《The Most Powerful Young Man》


 Chapter 1

    Haitian city, Tianlong mountain road, a height of about 1.75 meters above, thin young man walking with his head down.


    He was carrying an old backpack. He didn''t know how many patches had been made on the backpack. He didn''t know the original color at a glance. A gray Zhongshan jacket, worn jeans, but also by this young man wearing a different feeling.


    "I don''t even know what tianlingcao looks like. Where can I find it?" The boy''s name is Xiao Yao. At this time, his eyes are deep, his head is low, and he is quite depressed.


    Although very reluctant, but Xiao Yao also knows that this matter must be his own.


    This time, the second grandfather''s stubborn illness broke out, and he had to be around all the time to help him take care of his body. The third grandfather went to South Africa, so the task of looking for medicinal materials naturally fell on him.


    Xiao Yao moves under his feet and kicks away the stone to vent his depression.


    "Bang!" However, the stone is impartial, hit the face of a black car.


    "Gallop!" The car slammed on the brakes, leaving a black mark on the ground.


    When the door opened, a strong bald man in sunglasses and a black suit came down. He looked at the body of the car hit by the stones, and a piece of paint fell off.


    "Damn it." Bareheaded explosion of a rude, take off sunglasses, glaring at Xiao Yao standing on the edge at a loss.


    Xiao Yao looked at his bald head, scratched the back of his head and said, "I said I didn''t mean to. Will you forgive me?"


    He looked at the logo, three sharp, from the third grandfather to his magazine, this car should be Mercedes Benz.


    "Son of a bitch, do you know how much this car costs?" Bareheaded angry, said angrily.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said.


    "Play with me? You want to die! " Bareheaded rage, suddenly step forward, a punch.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes narrowed for a moment and easily avoided each other''s fists. He was stunned in his bare head. When he wanted to take out his hand, the door was opened again and a girl in a white shirt and a pair of slim jeans came over.


    "Lao Biao, what''s the matter?" The girl looks about 18. 9 years old, with a high ponytail, and full of youthful atmosphere.


    Her willow eyebrow light Cu, carefully looking at the side of Xiao Yao, eyes a little doubt.


    "Look, young lady, this boy made our car!" Baldheaded originally was fierce, and they all wanted to beat Xiao Yao fat, but when they saw the girl, their anger was restrained, and they were respectful when they spoke.


    The girl looked at the Mercedes Benz, then turned and looked at the bald head: "forget it, let him go, we still have business." Speaking of this, she sighed again, and a little worry flashed in her eyes. "I don''t know if we can find senior Gao Feng, and even if we find him, can he be sure to cure my grandfather..."


    Baldheaded quickly comfort: "Miss, you can rest assured! The old man is very lucky. Our business must be very smooth. "


    With these words, he felt a little guilty. Without touching the figure, the paint on the car was smashed off. He said it was smooth. Who can believe it?


    The girl shook her head and turned to get on the bus.


    "Boy, you are lucky this time!" The bald head glared at Xiao Yao fiercely and turned around.


    "You can''t find the peak. Even if you do, he won''t help you." Xiao Yao sighed and said slowly.


    Bareheaded and girls stop at the same time.


    They turned their faces at the same time, but the expression on their faces was very different. The girl had doubts on her face, while the bald girl had anger on her face.


    "Stinky boy, are you tired of living? I have to ask my grandfather to loosen your bones, don''t I? " The bald head said angrily, "you smashed our car. Our eldest lady didn''t say anything. Do you still curse us?"


    "I''m not cursing you. I''m telling the truth." Xiao Yao is telling the truth, of course. Gaofeng, the great doctor, is his grandfather. If he can walk away, will he need to go down the mountain?


    The girl walked forward two steps, looked directly into Xiao Yao''s eyes, forced a smile on her face: "what do you call it?"


    "Xiao Yao."


    "Mr. Xiao, how can you know that we can''t find the peak, and even if we do, he won''t help us?" The girl asked curiously.


    "Of course I know..." speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped again. He thought of his grandfather''s advice before he went down the mountain. Never tell others about his relationship with the three grandfathers!


    Thinking of this, he said: "anyway, I just know why, I can''t tell you!"


    The girl''s face became strange.


    Looking at Xiao Yao bareheaded: "smelly boy, what do you know? Get out there and play! Don''t delay us


    Xiao Yao looks at the girl and the car.


    Although he didn''t know how much the car cost, it was definitely not cheap. There was no place where the paint had fallen off, which could not be repaired for tens of thousands of yuan.


    Xiao Yao will not let others take advantage of himself, but he will never take advantage of others.


    If it wasn''t for the car he broke, he would have gone. Thinking of this, he looked directly at the girl and said solemnly: "you are looking for the peak, of course, just to cure the disease. I know some medical skills. If not, I will help you."¡° You He looked at Xiao Yao with his bare head and wide eyes, and then it was like hearing the funniest joke in the world, "ha ha! I said you son of a bitch, what are you talking about? You think you are a miracle doctor! I''m not even hairy. I''m still pretending! " Xiao Yao eyebrows between a little more sullen, a swing sleeve: "is you don''t need me to save." He was thinking, in this way, he doesn''t have to do anything, and he doesn''t owe each other''s favor. It''s so good, so good... "Wait a minute!" Just as Xiao Yao is ready to leave, a girl''s cry comes from behind. Xiao Yao looked at the girl: "what''s the matter?"¡° I... "The girl pondered for a moment, suddenly thought of an idea, looked at Xiao Yao and asked," do you have confidence to cure my grandfather? " Xiao Yao shook his head irresponsibly. As soon as he wanted to scold, Xiao Yao said, "which doctor says that he is confident to cure the patient when he doesn''t see the patient and the disease is unknown?" The girl blushed and quickly explained: "my grandfather is poisoned, but we have found many doctors, traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. We can''t see what poison is in my grandfather. But my grandfather is still in a coma and vomits a mouthful of blood every morning..." "Oh?" When Xiao Yao heard this, he became interested. This seems to be a complicated disease! Xiao Yao is 20 years old. He has studied medicine with his grandfather for 16 years. Although his medical skills are not as good as the old man''s, there are still eight successful forces. He has been studying for so many years, and now he has a chance to practice. Of course, he doesn''t want to let it go! It''s not that he hasn''t treated people before. He''s the one who helps solve any minor diseases in the village at the foot of the mountain¡° Well, you can''t make it clear. Take me to have a look. " Xiao Yao said¡° This... "The girl was a little embarrassed¡° You say I''ll take you with me? What if you''re a fool who can''t do anything? " Bald indignant said. Although he didn''t speak well, he did say what the girl thought. Xiao Yao took a look at him and got angry. He stepped forward and took a step. He held out his hand and pinched his bare head''s wrist. He kicked his foot on his knee. His bare head uttered a scream and knelt down on the ground¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao, who twisted his bald wrist, was a little stunned. He let go of his bald head, frowned and said, "bald head, if I didn''t see you dying, I would let you lie here today. Do you believe it?"¡° Lying trough, you still clamor... No, who do you say is dying? " Bareheaded struggling to stand up, his heart is very shocked, he is a veteran, although the veteran''s age is relatively long, but a person to deal with five or six adult men is still no problem, but this looks thin young man can even a move to subdue him, it can''t help him not surprised¡° Hum, the spirit of heaven is dark, the pulse is weak, the strength is insufficient, and the tongue coating is yellow... Let me ask you, have you not been able to sleep well every night recently, have you got headache and vomiting in the morning, and often feel abdominal pain? " Xiao Yao clapped his hands and asked. Bald heads grow mouths. All right! Xiao Yao said that, bald head all hit! He dares to swear that he has never said these things to others, but the other party can see it at a glance. This is the miracle doctor of the cliff, master! What he said is so accurate. Just now he said that his life would not be long... "Putong" knelt down directly in front of Xiao Yao, hugged Xiao Yao''s thigh, sniveled and wept, "help, immortal!"¡° I''m not a fairy Xiao Yao shook off his bald head and said, "don''t worry, it was discovered earlier, and you are not terminally ill. Even if you are terminally ill, as long as you have a breath, I can hold your life. I''ll give you a prescription later. You can use rootless water every day. You can boil one third of a can of water and drink it for a month¡° Is that true? " Asked the bald man¡° Well, I won''t cheat. " Xiao Yao said, "your disease is not complicated. It''s just that you drink too much all the year round and cause visceral bleeding. Just take care of it." Bareheaded and grateful, he would like to hold Xiao Yao and kiss him hard. The girl looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "my name is Li Xiaoxiao. I hope Mr. Xiao can go home with me and have a look at my grandfather."

 Chapter 2

    Xiao Yao nodded: "OK, but first say good, help your grandfather cure, we''ll be clear. By the way, where does your family live? "


    "Moon Bay, Haitian city." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    It''s only an hour''s drive from Tianlong mountain to Haitian city. Along the way, Li Xiaoxiao inquired about Xiao Yao''s origin in every way. Xiao Yao kept his grandfather''s teachings in mind, but did not answer. Li Xiaoxiao bit her teeth and had to give up.


    "Here it is." The car stopped in front of a three story villa and three people got out of the car together.


    "How many people are there in your family?" Xiao Yao, looking at the huge villa in front of him, couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "I, grandfather, mom and Dad, and two nannies and a housekeeper." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Darling, and the babysitter and the housekeeper." Xiao Yao sighed. We are all human beings. Why is the difference so big? I live in the mountains, and I have to do laundry and cooking for my grandson every day. No, I am the grandson of the three grandfathers


    "Go ahead!" Li Xiaoxiao looked at his bald head. He knew it immediately, walked quickly in front of them and opened the door.


    In the living room of the villa, there are ten people, some standing on the side, some sitting on the sofa, some men and women, some old and some young.


    "Yes? Is Xiaoxiao back? " A dignified middle-aged woman in a black sweater stood up and walked quickly to Li Xiaoxiao. She said, "where have you been?"


    Li Xiaoxiao laughed: "Mom, I went to find a doctor for my grandfather. I went to Tianlong mountain before."


    At this time, another middle-aged man came over. He looked a little pale and his eyes were still bloodshot. He looked about 40 years old, but his hair was gray, which might be caused by long-term rest and bad eating habits.


    "Xiaoxiao, have you found doctor Gao?" Slightly old middle-aged man frowned and asked.


    "Dad, I didn''t find him..." Li Xiaoxiao''s words suddenly made Li Kun''s face a little more lost.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find him. Gaofeng is a great doctor. He is good at medicine, but he has long been a hermit in the countryside and doesn''t care about the world. Even if you find him, I''m afraid it''s hard to ask him out of the mountain. It''s just his father''s disease, alas..."


    Looking at his father''s face looking more and more old, Li Xiaoxiao bit his teeth and said, "however, I''ve got another miracle doctor!"


    "Really?" Li Kun was surprised and asked hurriedly, "where is it?"


    "That''s him. His name is Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao standing beside him and said.


    Everyone''s eyes are wide open.


    "Xiaoxiao, stop fooling around. Who is it?" Li Xiaoxiao''s mother couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Yes! Xiaoxiao, if you care about your grandfather, we all care about it, but if you can''t care about it, it''s chaotic! If you want to please your grandfather and the elders of your family, you can pull a migrant worker on the street in a different way and come in and pretend to be a miracle doctor. Isn''t that troubling? " A girl with pink buttock skirt and yellow hair covered her mouth and smirked with disdain.


    Indeed, no matter who saw Xiao Yao, they would not think that he was a miracle doctor.


    It''s like you don''t believe a three-year-old will dunk on the court.


    "Mom and Dad, I didn''t cheat you, and I didn''t fool you." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said that he had met Xiao Yao.


    "Yes, the first lady said, I can testify!" One side of the bald head quickly jumped out.


    As soon as bareheaded words fell, the girl with buttock skirt said, "hum, who believes that?"


    Li Xiaoxiao turned around and looked at the girl with a slight sullen look on her face: "Li Xiaoran, I''m not joking. I know you are not satisfied with me at ordinary times, but now it''s about my grandfather. I won''t joke about such a thing!"


    It can be seen that Li Xiaoxiao is very angry at this time, but Xiao Yao is indifferent.


    If these people believe him, he will do it. If these people don''t believe him, he will leave. What a big deal!


    "Li Xiaoxiao, is that what you call my name? Should I be called cousin Li Xiaoran sneered.


    At this time, Li Bing, Li Xiaoxiao''s second uncle, Li Xiaoran''s father, took a step forward and looked at Xiao Yao. Finally, he looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "I know what you mean, but what if he not only can''t cure the old man, but also aggravates his illness? Hello, boy. Are you really a miracle doctor


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Everyone was stunned again. Even Li Xiaoxiao was a little nervous. What the hell is this guy doing?


    "Xiaoxiao, it seems that you are really making a fool of yourself!" Li Bingpo was a bit schadenfreude.


    "You misunderstood." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you ask me if I am a miracle doctor, of course I have to say no. even my grandfather... No, even senior Gao Feng dare not claim that he is a miracle doctor. I can only say that I know some medical skills."


    "Know something about medicine?" Li Bing sneered, "veterinarians also know some medical skills."


    Xiao Yao didn''t get angry. Instead, he nodded his head solemnly: "for me, veterinarians really know medical skills. By the way, do you understand? "¡° Me Li Bing was slightly stunned, some did not understand each other''s meaning, but still shook his head, "do not understand."¡° Then you''re not as good as a vet. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Everyone was stunned¡° What do you mean Li Bing had a gloomy face¡° It''s not interesting. " Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "my third grandfather said that if people praise me, I will praise him. If people give me a punch, I will kick him. If I didn''t owe you, you think I''d like to listen to your nonsense here? Besides, if I were you, I would never sit here. " Li Bing was a little stunned, full of doubts: "what do you mean?"¡° Qi deficiency disorder, white eyes covered with blood, in a state of nerve compression, too Chong pulse Qi and blood weakness, it is estimated that you this short time, began to desperately lose hair, and always feel sore eyes, right? Believe me, if you don''t be more temperate, you will die in a woman''s belly. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer¡° You Li Bing''s face turned white and said angrily, "hum, I''m afraid you''re a charlatan like this. You''re not welcome here. Go out now!" Although he said that, his heart was stunned, because he was hit by all the symptoms he was told... Looking at Li Bing''s angry face, Li Xiaoxiao felt helpless. She knows that in the whole Li family, except for herself and her parents, no one may hope that grandfather can really recover. She is grandfather''s favorite granddaughter and has the most business talent. When she was 13 years old, she was sent abroad to study economics and management. When she was 17 years old, she returned home and made great achievements in Li''s group. If there is no accident, grandfather is likely to hand over the group to himself, which directly touches the interests of these relatives. If my grandfather died like this, the property would be divided equally. At that time, these relatives would also get a lot of money¡° I guarantee it Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said, "I guarantee that he can cure his grandfather. Is that ok? If he can''t cure me, I''ll give up the property of the Li family, give up my share and leave the house clean. Is that enough? " As soon as Li Xiaoxiao said this, everyone''s eyes fell on her, "Xiaoxiao, don''t be mischievous!" Li Kun saw his daughter even say such words, can''t help but heart beat, secret daughter wayward. Li Xiaoxiao looked at his father and said seriously, "as long as I can cure my grandfather, I can do nothing. The money is meaningless to me." Li Kun was stunned and laughed bitterly. He looked at the relatives in the living room and sighed deeply. Now he understood why his father loved his granddaughter¡° Is that true? " Li Yue, father Li''s third daughter, did not hide her excitement and asked quickly. Li Xiaoxiao hesitated a little, turned to look at Xiao Yao, and finally nodded: "seriously!" After Li Xiaoxiao said these words, there was no one in the Li family to stop her. Except Li Xiaoxiao''s parents, most of them looked at Li Xiaoxiao with a kind of schadenfreude eyes. This girl is crazy! How sure is she? A guy who claimed to be a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, picked up from the roadside, dare she make such a promise¡° Good! Xiaoxiao, since you''ve said that, I won''t say anything any more. Go up, boy There was a smile on Li Bing''s face, as if he had succeeded in a conspiracy. Xiao Yao glanced at him and didn''t speak, but he despised this man to the extreme. He went to Li Xiaoxiao and looked at her: "do you believe me?"¡° At least, you are my only hope. " Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes became a little dim, "I don''t want to give up any hope." Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "you are either the one who has no concept of money, or you are very filial. Come on, since you believe me so much, I won''t let you down. It seems that all the people in your family are strange. They are waiting to see me and your jokes. I won''t let them laugh at you. " Li Xiaoxiao''s heart moved when he heard the speech¡° Why? " She asked with a smile¡° You believe me, you are a person with good taste. How can I watch you being laughed at by others? " Xiao Yao said, "I am such a person with principles." Li Xiaoxiao was a little moved, but after careful consideration, he found that the other party seemed to praise himself in disguise... After closing the door, Xiao Yao walked slowly to the old man''s bed.

 Chapter 3

    When Xiao Yao came to the old man''s bed, his brows wrinkled tightly.


    "Something''s wrong." Xiao Yao whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao is right behind Xiao Yao. When he hears these words, his heart is thumped.


    "There''s a strange smell, even a stench." Xiao Yao took a look at Li Xiaoxiao and said softly.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and sniffed hard: "no, why didn''t I smell anything?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and didn''t answer her again.


    "The old man looks pale, but he is less angry." Xiao Yao turned the old man''s eyes and said, with that, he reached out his hand and began to feel his pulse. But as soon as he put his hand on the old man''s wrist, Xiao Yao''s face became a little shocked.


    "No, not at all!" Xiao Yao was a little surprised and said, "less anger, weak pulse, but the old man''s pulse is very strong... What''s the matter?"


    After murmuring, he began to frown again and fell into thinking.


    This is a symptom that he had never encountered before. He found that it was not as simple as he thought. To treat a disease and save a person, he had to treat a disease first to save a person. But now, Xiao Yao found that he could hardly find out the cause of the disease.


    "Do you have a way?" Li Xiaoxiao asked nervously.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    At last, he bit his teeth and made a decision in his heart. In any case, he must find out the cause, otherwise he would feel sorry for the girl''s trust!


    He couldn''t help thinking that if his grandfather was here at this time, everything would be much simpler. The old man would definitely see through everything at a glance, and would never be as confused as himself.


    Just as Xiao Yao was meditating, the old man lying on the bed suddenly twitched, just like a epilepsy patient, while the old man''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    "Grandfather, grandfather!" Li Xiaoxiao, on one side, felt a pang in her heart when she saw his appearance. What made her feel most powerless was not that she could not save her grandfather, but that she could not even say a word of comfort when she saw his pain. For Li Xiaoxiao, this is a kind of suffering!


    "Poof, poof..." the corner of Mr. Li''s mouth began to spill blood.


    Li Xiaoxiao took out a piece of white cloth from his pocket, which seemed to have been ready for a long time. He helped Li dry the blood on the corner of his mouth and sobbed, "my grandfather does this every day..."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were fixed on the white cloth, and suddenly he jumped up.


    "Wait a minute!" Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, takes the piece of white cloth from Li Xiaoxiao''s hand, sniffs it, and suddenly realizes.


    "I see." Xiao Yao''s mouth with a smile.


    "What do you know? Do you have a way? " Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "almost, the old man has been poisoned by a strange poison. It''s hard to tell you for a while. Although the method of detoxification is complicated, at least it''s not without medicine. Let''s go down first."


    "Good." Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Li Xiaoxiao is like taking a reassuring pill, at least, there is no way, right?


    When he went downstairs again, Li Xiaoran came up to him and took the lead in asking questions: "boy, why did you come down so soon? Is my grandfather all right? "


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "it''s not cured, but I can cure it."


    "Can it be cured? Then you are going to cure it! What are you doing down here? " Li Xiaoran obviously did not believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to pay attention to her. Anyway, now Li Xiaoxiao has promised himself that no one can stop him.


    I need Chinese medicine and silver needles. " Xiao Yao took a look at Li Xiaoxiao and said.


    "I''ll buy it." Li Xiaoxiao said without hesitation.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I''ll go myself. You can buy Chinese medicine, but you can''t buy silver needle!"


    "Ha ha, I think you are going to take the opportunity to leave?" Li Xiaoran sneered.


    "Li Xiaoxiao can come with me." Xiao Yao knew that the other party didn''t believe them, so he had to say so.


    "Let''s go then." Li Xiaoxiao didn''t want to waste too much time. With these words, he took the lead and went out, followed by Xiao Yao.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao didn''t speak. Li Xiaoxiao wanted to find something to say, but he didn''t know how to speak, so he simply kept silent.


    Accompanied by Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao walked into the largest traditional Chinese Medicine Museum in Haitian city: Jishitang.


    Jishitang is full of people, and the long line has been arranged from the medical hall to the outside of the medical hall. The status of Jishitang in Haitian city can be seen.


    "Jishitang, what an arrogant name." Xiao Yao''s brow slightly wrinkled, it seems that some unhappy.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said nothing more.


    He''s not happy! What is to help the world? She gave me up for the world, and set up tens of thousands of buildings to protect the poor people all over the world. She has the feeling of "my house is broken alone, and it is enough to be frozen to death."!


    Every day, my grandfather made herbs on the mountain and gave them to the villagers at the foot of the mountain. Ten years ago, an infectious disease broke out at the foot of the mountain. My grandfather took Xiao Yao with his medicine basket on his back to see the villagers. He doesn''t accept a cent. He dare not say that he can help the world, but this hospital, dare to say that he is a help the world hall, Xiao Yao does not accept! After entering Jishitang, Xiao Yao looked around and was envious. Although the Jishitang is not big, it is full of medicine cabinets, and the labels on it all have important names. Xiao Yao couldn''t help thinking, if only he and his grandfather could have such a hospital¡° Ladies and gentlemen, are you going to see a doctor or take medicine? " As soon as they came in, a middle-aged man in a dark blue robe came¡° We''ll take medicine and buy silver needles by the way. " Xiao Yao looks at the man. He is about thirty or forty years old. His eyes are bright and his face is full of righteousness. However, his eyes are always staring at Li Xiaoxiao, which makes Xiao Yao feel dissatisfied. Although it''s normal for a man to be surprised at a beautiful girl, as a traditional Chinese medicine, he can''t do it. It''s not proper for him to have only patients in his eyes. Besides, he''s in his forties. Is it appropriate to look at a girl in her twenties¡° Bring the most expensive and the best. " Li Xiaoxiao looked at the man and said¡° The most expensive? Good After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, the middle-aged man suddenly smiles. This is a good opportunity to make money! With that, he immediately went to the back. When he came back, he had a delicate wooden box in his hand¡° Miss, look at the box. It''s all made of the best red sandalwood. It costs a lot of money! " The middle-aged man explained with a flattering smile, "so the price of this set of silver needles is also a little high, 38000!"¡° Money is not a problem. " Li Xiaoxiao said. Middle aged men are happier. Xiao Yao ignored the middle-aged man. Instead, he opened a wooden box and took out a filiform needle. He cut his fingers and thumbs together and sighed for a long time¡° Nothing has its surface, but no aura. " Xiao Yao said¡° No aura? " The middle-aged man almost dropped his chin on the ground¡° Yes, aura. This is just an ordinary silver needle, and the toughness is not enough, 38000? I won''t even take it. " Xiao Yao said with a straight face¡° You''ve seen silver needles with aura! What do you do? " The middle-aged man said angrily. Xiao Yao sneered: "seven turn God needle, Guanyin needle, bergamot needle, these silver needles all have aura, but you don''t understand it."¡° I don''t understand? " The middle-aged man laughed and saw that he was angry, "you say I don''t understand? I''ve studied medicine for 30 years, and I''ve cured countless patients. Do you think I don''t understand? " The dispute between the two also caused the onlookers in the hospital. Many people looked at Xiao Yao with sarcasm and ridicule in their eyes. They all think that the boy just wants to be a little more sophisticated, deep and professional in front of the beautiful girl around him, so as to please him¡° Young man, have you drunk too much? Do you know who this is? This is Doctor Tang, the eldest disciple of the medical immortal! " A middle-aged patient said with a smile¡° Come on, what does he do! Don''t you just want to pretend in front of your girlfriend? I''ve seen so many of them. " A young man in a flowery shirt sneered. Xiao Yao didn''t say a word. He didn''t want to argue with these people¡° Come on, boy, I can see that you don''t want to buy silver needles at all. You want to be a hero in front of other girls. I won''t do your business. " The middle-aged man, also known as Dr. Tang, waved, "you go." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "is this needle really not good?"¡° No way. " "It''s easy to break," Xiao said Li Xiaoxiao didn''t understand. He just shook his head and said, "otherwise, let''s go to other places, but I''m afraid there is no better hospital in Haitian city than Jishitang." Xiao Yao sneered: "then go to other places. This hospital has many medicines, many people and good business. It doesn''t mean that the doctor''s skill is good. " Xiao Yao did not deliberately lower the volume of his speech, his words, also caused public anger¡° Young man, you can talk too much. Don''t talk too much! " Doctor Tang said with a cold face¡° Elder martial brother, what do you say to this grandson! I have to teach him a good lesson today Said a hot tempered young doctor¡° Ah, today''s young people, they just don''t know the height of heaven and earth. They dare to say anything... "An old man who came to see a doctor shook his head and sighed that the world was declining¡° Hum, don''t you know that heaven is high and earth is thick? It''s called retarded! " A mean aunt said to Doctor Tang, "Doctor Tang, hurry to see this boy!" Listening to those hard to hear words, Xiao Yao did not have the slightest anger. He felt that it was not worth getting angry and angry for these people and their words!

 Chapter 4

    Just as Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao plan to turn around and leave, a pale young man rushes in.


    "Dr. Tang, help The young man was panting and worried.


    "Hey, boy, you''re not in line yet!" The mean aunt was the first to express her dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao looked at the man, who was going to leave, and then stopped.


    The young man''s hair was a little messy and his eyes were black. He came up to Dr. Tang and asked, "Dr. Tang, do you remember me?"


    Dr. Tang did not lift his head: "I don''t remember. I have to see more than 100 patients every day. How can I remember every one of them? No matter what you do, as long as you see a doctor, you have to queue up! "


    Xiao Yao smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    "No, Doctor Tang, I''m Zhang Da! It was yesterday that I came to see you. You took my pulse and prescribed medicine for me. But after I took it, I had diarrhea and the whole person collapsed. That''s OK. Just half an hour ago, I vomited blood. Doctor, help The man named Zhang Da begged.


    "Yes? I''ll have to wait and see. What do you mean? Did I prescribe the wrong medicine? Are you questioning me? " Dr. Tang raised his head and said angrily.


    Zhang Da looks even worse.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are a little red.


    "Hurry to line up for me!" Dr. Tang waved his hand like a fly.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, or stepped forward, looking at the Zhang Da: "give me your previous condition and the prescription he prescribed."


    "Good, good." Zhang Da can''t manage so much at this time. Although he doesn''t know who the younger man is, at least he is willing to help himself!


    He has been scared to the extreme, he has a feeling that he seems to leave the world at any time.


    After taking Zhang Da''s prescription, Xiao Yao also listens to Zhang Da''s narration.


    "Before I took the medicine, I couldn''t sleep well almost every day, and when I got up in the morning, my head was as painful as a crack." Zhang Da said.


    After reading the prescription, Xiao Yao took a deep breath and quickly reached out to catch Zhang Da''s wrist. For a long time, he frowned. This time, he did not restrain his anger.


    He went to the door, with a sudden step at his feet and a leap of his body, which stunned many people.


    Is this still human? How else can you jump so high? Is this the legendary lightness skill?


    Before they could be surprised, Xiao Yao did something that made them incredible.


    He grabbed the plaque of "Jishitang" with both hands and directly uncovered it. After landing, he would punch on the plaque and the plaque became two halves.


    "Quack doctor, can wrong disease, prescribe wrong medicine, don''t ask, don''t repent, hand pen like a knife, point prescription like a reminder, you talk about what is medicine¡° Xiao Yao''s face is cold and his words are bright!


    Everyone was stunned, including Li Xiaoxiao who came with Xiao Yao.


    She looked at Xiao Yao with a very surprised look. What is this guy doing?


    He smashed the sign of Jishitang!


    Jishitang is the largest traditional Chinese medicine hall in Haitian city, and now its boss and chief traditional Chinese medicine practitioner Yaoling is regarded as a medical immortal. But now, in front of so many people, Xiao Yao directly smashed the hundred year old signboard of Jishitang... Won''t he consider the consequences when he does things! Li Xiaoxiao has a feeling of madness.


    "My God! Is this kid crazy! How dare he smash the sign of Jishitang


    "Yes! Ah, is this guy crazy to be in the limelight? But now, it''s estimated that he can''t even leave. " Some people feel sorry for Xiao Yao.


    The nature of smashing people''s old signboards is basically the same as digging people''s ancestral graves.


    Doctor Tang gasped and said without exaggeration that his eyes were about to stare out.


    He stretched out his hand, slapped himself and said to himself, "didn''t I wake up..."


    After feeling the pain, he jumped straight out of his chair.


    "You... You... You dare to smash the signboard of our Jishitang. You are sick!" Doctor Tang grabs his hair and says that because of his emotional excitement, his words are not very sharp at this time.


    Xiao Yao looked at him: "I should smash it."


    "I don''t like grass!" Doctor Tang finally burst out a rude remark and yelled, "catch this son of a bitch for me!"


    His call also awakened all the stunned disciples of Jishitang, and they all rushed towards Xiao Yao with angry faces and fierce eyes.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" A disciple roared madly.


    Xiao Yao is not afraid. He looks at the four people who are rushing towards him. His body retreats a little, and there is a cold light in his eyes.


    At this time, he is ready to fight. With his skill and four people in front of him, it is impossible to cause any threat to him.


    "Stop it Just as Xiao Yao was going to meet him, a strong voice came from behind him. The four disciples of Jishitang stopped when they heard the sound.


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw a thin old man in a black robe walking towards him step by step¡° Ah! Isn''t this a medical fairy? "¡° Yes, tut Tut, this boy, it''s really troublesome. The medical fairy has come out. " After listening to the comments of the onlookers around him, Xiao Yao understood that this angry old man was the famous medical immortal of Jishitang, Yaoling¡° Master, how did you come out? " Seeing Yao Ling, Dr. Tang quickly walked over. Then, he began to cry and complain, "master, this boy is crazy!"¡° What''s going on? " Yaoling frowned¡° Well, this guy came to buy silver needles. I''ll show him the best and most expensive ones in our shop. He said that he has no aura. Listen! Before he had the aura, another man came to see a doctor, but he cut in the line. I asked him to line up. Later, I didn''t know what was going on. The boy who wanted to buy silver needles smashed our signboard! " Yao Ling straightened his waist and looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes like a knife: "give me a reason to smash my signboard, otherwise, I will make you unable to walk out of Jishitang."¡° Mr. Yao, today is a misunderstanding. " Li Xiaoxiao quickly walked up to him, "I''ll compensate you for my friend. You see, can you spare him this time?" Yao Ling was a little stunned and looked at Li Xiaoxiao. He was a little suspicious. Then he suddenly realized, "are you the little girl of the Li family?"¡° It is Li Xiaoxiao looked happy. "I didn''t expect Mr. Yao to remember me!" Yao Ling waved his hand: "I know you are old man Li''s granddaughter, but today this matter is not you say forget it." Li Xiaoxiao felt a thump in his heart and sighed. It''s true that Xiao Yao smashed the sign of Jishitang in front of so many people today. How could the other party forget it because of one or two words he said¡° I''m not going to pay for it, either. " Xiao Yao said. Li Xiaoxiao covers his face. Does this guy think it''s not big enough? Although the Li family has a great career in Haitian city, if Yaoling really wants to find Xiao Yao''s trouble, Li Xiaoxiao may not be able to stop him. What is the most precious thing in the world? Life! Who doesn''t want to have a good relationship with Yixian? As long as the medical fairy a word, willing to deal with Xiao Yao aristocracy, countless! Xiao Yao''s words made Doctor Tang and others extremely angry. Rampant! This guy is crazy! Yao Ling was even more angry and laughed: "do you think I will praise you for your ambition and pride?"¡° No need. " Xiao Yao needle mang relative, "I don''t need quack praise me."¡° Quack Yao Ling was stunned. "You said I was a quack?" With a sneer, Xiao Yao pulls Zhang Da to himself, points at Zhang Da and says to Yao Ling, "the patient just couldn''t sleep at first. When he finally fell asleep, he would have a headache. It''s not just insomnia. I give him a pulse. His pulse is confused. He looks pale, his eyes are white, his tongue is green, and most of them are longan disease!" Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses and raises the prescription that Doctor Tang gave Zhang Da: "but what about your apprentice? I just prescribed some sleeping pills for him. The mother of pearl in these pills conflicts with the sleeping sickness, but aggravates the illness. People are in danger, but you don''t see him queuing up. It''s not a quack. What is it? " The last sentence, Xiao Yao almost roared out, it can be seen that his heart has been extremely angry¡° "Yes?" Yao Ling was stunned for a long time. He didn''t expect this. He turned around and looked at Dr. Tang, "is what he said true?"¡° Of course not! " Dr. Tang quickly denied, "that guy named Zhang Da is insomnia."¡° Hum Yao Ling frowned and went to Zhang Da with a cold hum. He held out his hand to hold the other side''s wrist and carefully observed the other side''s face. After a long time, he was relieved¡° Fortunately, there is a cure. It''s really sleeping sickness. " Yao Ling said, and turned to look at Xiao Yao, a face of surprise, "this sleeping sickness, I''ve only met three times in my life, you know?" Yao Ling''s words surprised everyone. Who is Yaoling? This is the medical immortal of Haitian city! Now he has affirmed Xiao Yao''s statement. It seems that the young boy really has some skills! After hearing Yao Ling''s words, Xiao Yao''s mood also eased a lot, and even showed a smile.

 Chapter 5

    Jishitang is Yaoling''s, and Dr. Tang is Yaoling''s Apprentice. However, the other party is willing to admit his mistake in front of so many people, which is worth looking at.


    "I heard my master say that." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good, good." Yao Ling burst out laughing.


    "Master, he smashed our signboard!" Doctor Tang can''t help it now. He was still at war. Why did his master laugh?


    "It''s time to smash it!" Yao Ling suddenly put away his smile and turned to look at Dr. Tang, "is that what I taught you? No learning, no skill. Didn''t I tell you about sleeping sickness? Even if you are misdiagnosed, you should be alert when you see the patient''s face and see a doctor immediately. But what about you? You''re going to kill people! Jishitang can''t help the world. At least you have to save people. You can''t even do it. How about smashing your signboard? "


    Yao Ling''s words made the onlookers clap their hands.


    If a doctor has no medical ethics, will anyone be willing to see him?


    To practice medicine, we should not only value medical skills, but also have a kind of medical ethics to help the world and the people. Otherwise, how can "medicine" and "righteousness" have the same sound?


    Xiao Yao carefully observed Yao Ling''s expression, and saw that the other side didn''t have the slightest affectation. He also felt good for the old man in his heart.


    "You''re a doctor." Xiao Yao said so.


    Yao Ling is speechless. I still need you to praise me?


    Xiao Yao''s words, however, make Doctor Tang and others look blue and white. It''s obvious that they don''t deserve to be called doctors in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Little brother, I don''t know what good prescription you have for this sleeping sickness?" Yao Ling looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    People around are even more shocked. Even Li Xiaoxiao beside Xiao Yao is surprised.


    Who is Yaoling? Now he''s fraternizing with the guy who looks like he''s in his twenties? What''s wrong with the world?


    Xiao Yao didn''t seem to think so much. He lowered his head to think about it and said, "just now you said that he can still be saved. That is to say, you already have a good prescription in your heart. Why ask me?"


    Yao Ling sighed in his heart that the other party was thoughtful, but he still didn''t want to end it. He asked, "I do have a prescription, but I want to see what your strength is."


    "Does it make sense?" Xiao Yao asked, "my master told me that medical skills are used to treat diseases, not to show off."


    The Doctor Tang on the side said sarcastically, "I don''t know how to treat you, just because you don''t have any skills. Hum, it''s so dignified


    Xiao Yao didn''t even look at him.


    Because such people are angry, it''s not necessary. Xiao Yao''s mood is not as good as his three grandfathers, but he is not stimulated by Doctor Tang''s words.


    "If it''s OK, we''ll go first." Xiao Yao said, "I''m still in a hurry to buy silver needles."


    Just when Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao plan to leave, they are stopped by Yao Ling from behind.


    "Little brother, as long as you can prescribe the right prescription, I will give you a box of silver needles that can satisfy you. How about it?" Yao Ling''s words, into Xiao Yao''s ears, as if in front of Xiao Yao placed a few meters of steel, let him stop.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Yao Ling. His brow was wrinkled. It was obvious that he was a little tangled now.


    For a long time, he sighed and said, "I want to see the silver needle first."


    "Good!" Yao Ling nodded, turned his face to Doctor Tang and said, "go and get my own silver needle."


    "Master, I can''t do it!" Doctor Tang was immediately worried when he heard this. That box of silver needles is the treasure of Yaoling. They usually have a look at it. Yaoling is angry. Today, it''s used as a bet. It''s really not worth it!


    "Get it." Yao Ling''s tone is a little flat, but it contains a firm attitude.


    Doctor Tang sighed, gouged out Xiao Yao and left reluctantly.


    Soon, Dr. Tang came back with a delicate wooden box on his hand.


    "Pass it to him." Yao Ling said.


    Doctor Tang took a look at his master, but he was stared. He quickly walked to Xiao Yao and handed the wooden box up.


    As soon as Xiao Yao took the wooden box, he felt cold and uncomfortable.


    He sighed in his heart that, apart from other things, this box made of Millennium fragrant wood is a good thing.


    He opened the box and looked at the silver needle. He picked out one and held it with his fingers.


    After a while, the silver needle trembled gently.


    In an instant, Yao Ling was about to go crazy and squeezed directly in front of Xiao Yao. His eyes were staring at the silver needle pinched by Xiao Yao, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that his eyes are almost on the ground.


    "This... This is the needle crossing with Qi?" This sentence, Yao Ling almost roared out, it can be seen at this time he was surprised to what extent.


    Xiao Yuan put back the silver needle to see the eye medicine, but also surprised: "you this is extremely dry to find the hot iron made of fire needle?"


    Yao Ling is surprised again, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are also full of admiration: "I didn''t expect that you can see this at a glance, good, good!" However, he did not forget the scene just now, and asked excitedly, "Mr. young man, what you just used is a needle for crossing Qi?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect you to recognize it. It seems that you really have some medical skills."


    Yao Ling reached out and took out a handkerchief from his coat pocket, constantly wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    In today''s society, it''s very rare to use Qi to cross the needle. Even the medicine spirit, which is regarded as a medical immortal, can''t do it. This requires not only a good silver needle, but also the strong internal force of the needle holder and his understanding of the silver needle.


    All three are indispensable!


    "Last time I saw Yiqi crossing needle, it was ten years ago." Yao Ling said, "since then, no one else."


    Xiao Yao just nodded and smile, said: "Yaoling master, what you said before, can count?"


    The other side took out the fire needle, Xiao Yao also valued a few points to the other side. In this world, there are two kinds of needles that are hard to find.


    The first one is made of ice metal found in extremely cold places, and the second one is made of hot iron found in extremely dry places. Extremely cold places are the coldest places in the world, tens of degrees below zero, while extremely dry places are near active volcanoes.


    These two kinds of silver needles are hard to find. On top of these two kinds of silver needles are the God needles handed down from ancient times, such as the seven turn God needles of Sun Simiao, the medicine king of Tang Dynasty.


    God needle is available but not available. Xiao Yao was very excited to get the fire needle.


    "This fire needle is already yours, whether you can prescribe or not!" Yao Ling said.


    "Master, why?" Doctor Tang was the first to complain. This time, he was not alone. The rest of his disciples were also unconvinced. That was the treasure of Yaoling. Why did he give it to others for nothing?


    The other party just took the needle to shake a few times, OK! Give me the needle and I''ll show you!


    "Shut up Yao Ling is almost mad with Qi. He knows how to use Qi to cross the needle. All of them are medical experts. Even Yao Ling can''t beat him. Is it wrong to have a good relationship with such a person with a box of silver needles?


    It''s a pity that these disciples don''t open their eyes at all!


    Xiao Yao also knew that it was inappropriate for him to take away the fire needle. He pondered a little and said, "master Yaoling, please tell me your prescription first."


    "All right!" Yao Ling sighed. Knowing that his plan to win Xiao Yao''s favor had been destroyed by his disciples, he could only say, "tianjicao, Gouqizi, Danggui, Huangling..."


    Yaoling talked about more than ten kinds of medicinal materials, the method of decocting and the time of taking medicine. Then he was relieved and turned to look at Xiao Yao respectfully: "I don''t know if Mr. Xiao has any good prescription?"


    "Just call me Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao felt strange when he was called little Mr. Xiao. He came up to Zhang Da, and then he suddenly put out his fist and hit Zhang Da''s abdomen heavily. Zhang Da''s abdomen was painful and arched up like a cooked shrimp.


    Xiao Yao''s action also made the onlookers around gape.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Li Xiaoxiao is also stunned. She thinks that Xiao Yao always likes to do things that others don''t expect.


    "Master, what is this son of a bitch doing? Hit people in public? " Dr. Tang was stunned.


    "Shut up Yao Ling glared at Dr. Tang, then looked at Xiao Yao seriously, frowned and began to think deeply.


    After Xiao Yao''s fist went down, he grabbed the two arms he had grown up with. His thumb was on stilts, and he fell heavily on his elbow.


    Then, his hand touched an inch up, and his thumb and index finger continued to knead. For a moment, he put his hand on Zhang Da''s neck again.


    "This guy is using massage?" Doctor Tang widened his eyes. "Is he stupid? Even Shifu, you have to prescribe a complicated prescription for the treatment of the disease. How could this guy choose the most brainless massage? "


    "You''re talking. I''ll kick you out!" Yao Ling roared and took another step forward, carefully observing Xiao Yao''s technique.


    Can it really be cured by massage? There are countless question marks in Yaoling''s heart.


    For a long time, Xiao Yao released Zhang Da. As soon as his front foot was released, Zhang Da bent down and vomited. Finally, he even vomited bile.


    "All right." Xiao Yao said.


    His words awakened the onlookers around him.


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with this kid? This is called beating therapy? "


    "Yes! Ah, it''s still a medical immortal. Is this guy insane? By the way, what''s the number of the mental hospital? " The onlookers began to talk.


    Yao Ling looked at Xiao Yao, quickly walked to Zhang Da, stretched out his hand, grabbed each other''s wrist, and carefully marked the pulse.


    "Haha, the master will find out later that you are a liar, and then let us kill you." Doctor Tang said to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. After waiting for a moment, Yaoling releases Zhang Da''s wrist and looks at Xiao Yao¡° Master, hurry up. Is this guy a liar? Bah, he used massage for such a complicated disease. Do you think his brain is broken? " Doctor Tang''s fat face trembled desperately because of his exaggerated smile. This time, even Yaoling didn''t pay attention to him, even a word of reprimand. He quickly walked to Xiao Yao and knelt down in front of everyone¡° Master, please accept Yaoling as your disciple! " Medicine spirit big God says.

 Chapter 6

    This time, not only other people, even Xiao Yao, are a little silly.


    After he reacted, he immediately moved to the left side for a few steps. Yaoling seems to be in a big grade. He is almost the same age as his grandfather. Can he afford to kowtow to himself?


    "Master Yaoling, you are killing me!" Unable to laugh or cry, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to help Yao Ling.


    Yao Ling didn''t want to get up, but he didn''t have as much strength as Xiao Yao, so he was finally entrusted by Sheng.


    "That''s what you''re doing. That''s what you''re doing to me! Where can I be called a senior? I will be content to be a little medicine boy with you Yao Ling said with a bitter smile.


    He said these words without the slightest politeness.


    It''s better to be able to use Qi to carry acupuncture. The last hand massage is enough to digest the medicine for several years. He had to use the tedious method to cure the disease of longmian, but he was cured by Xiao Yao''s pen without ink. He felt that he had lived in vain for so many years. If he only learned that hand massage, he would be able to dominate the modern Chinese medicine field in the future.


    "Master Yaoling, I have to save people, and I don''t plan to accept apprentices now." Xiao Yao tells the truth.


    "I don''t care! If you don''t accept me, I''ll fall on my knees wherever you go in the future! " Yao Ling said.


    Xiao Yao is completely helpless.


    How old is this drug? How can it be like a child sitting on the floor without getting the toys he wants?


    Li Xiaoxiao, standing behind Xiao Yao, looks at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    If Li Xiaoxiao was only dubious in the past, now she''s all over Xiao Yao. Isn''t Yao Ling''s attitude enough to explain anything?


    My grandfather is really saved!


    "I''m going to save people. If you''re delaying my time, I''ll have to offend you." Xiao Yao frowned and said that it was unrealistic to accept his apprentice. This time he didn''t come down the mountain to play, but to look for tianlingcao. Besides, now his delay is to cure Master Li. Everything else is bullshit.


    "Master, you can take me and let me do anything." Yao Ling spoke with a cry.


    It''s hard for Xiao Yao to fight against such an old man. Besides, why do they want to learn better medical skills? The heart is right


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao suddenly had a flash in his mind.


    "Well, if you help me finish one thing, I will accept you as an apprentice. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    As soon as Yao Ling heard of the play, he was suddenly happy and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Help me find tianlingcao." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Heavenly spirit grass?" Yao Ling was stunned, "I''ve never heard of it."


    "Tianlingcao is very important to me. I mean what I say. As long as you help me find it, I''ll take you as an apprentice. How about that?" Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling pondered for a moment, and finally nodded: "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Seeing that he got rid of Yaoling, Xiao Yao was also relieved. He hasn''t seen Tianling grass. Where can I find Yaoling? Besides, if he does find it, there''s nothing wrong with taking him as an apprentice.


    "Doctor, doctor!" Before Xiao Yao was relieved, the crowd was restless again.


    The previous scenes, they can all see in the eyes, from the previous look at Xiao Yao''s eyes of contempt, into now a look of admiration and fanaticism.


    Can it be ordinary people who can make Yaoling cry and worship the master?


    "Doctor, cure me quickly, and see what''s wrong with the red dot on my body." A middle-aged aunt ran to Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t squeeze! And me, doctor. Let''s see if this is Mei Du? " A man is about to take off his pants


    Xiao Yao collapses. At the moment, he takes Li Xiaoxiao by the hand and rushes out of the crowd. After running for five minutes, he is relieved.


    If it was in the past, it would be nothing to help these people cure, but now Mr. Li is in danger. He really can''t spare time.


    "Have you had enough?" Li Xiaoxiao finally said.


    "What?" After Xiao Yao took a breath, he turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao''s curiosity.


    Li Xiaoxiao face up two groups of Red: "I mean, you pull my hand, to pull when ah?"


    "Ah Xiao Yao was startled and quickly released his hand holding Li Xiaoxiao''s wrist. He was embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I''ve offended you so much. The situation was urgent just now..."


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s worried face, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing: "OK, I''m not angry, am I?"


    "Not really angry?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "No Li Xiaoxiao was speechless.


    Seeing that Li Xiaoxiao said so, Xiao yaocai was really relieved: "let''s hurry to apply for the medicine. Now we forget to apply for the medicine. Jishitang can''t go back. So many people..."


    "Well, there is a traditional Chinese Medicine Museum not far away, but its medical skills and fame are not as good as Jishitang." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, what I catch is simple medicine." Xiao Yao said.


    Li family, even if Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao go out, they still talk about it.


    "Well, I see that boy is a liar." Li Xiaoxiao''s sister-in-law, Li Yue, sat on the sofa and said with her legs up.


    Li Yue''s words were highly agreed by Li Xiaoran: "yes, uncle, how can you let Xiaoxiao fool around? I think she''s blindfolded by lard. "


    They''re scared.


    When Master Li is gone, they can share the property immediately.


    But what if Mr. Li is really cured?


    Li Kun took a look at them and said, "didn''t Xiaoxiao say everything before? If she can''t be cured, she will leave the house clean. What else do you worry about? Don''t let Xiao Yao cure, you can cure the old man? "


    Speaking of this, Li Kun pause, continue to sneer: "or say, you don''t want the old man to wake up?"


    There was a brief silence.


    Li Yue stood up first and said with a green face, "brother, what do you mean? The old man is my father. Why don''t I want him to wake up? "


    "Yes, uncle, why do you think so about us?" Li Xiaoran''s face was also very ugly.


    Li Kun smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t go on


    At this time, outside the villa, suddenly stopped a black Mercedes Benz.


    When the door of the Mercedes Benz opened, a tall and straight young man in a suit came in, followed by two attendants with gift boxes and bags.


    "Brother Chengfei!" Seeing the man, Li Qiang, Li Yue''s son, was the first to stand up and throw him away.


    The man who called Cheng Fei patted Li Qiang on the shoulder with a smile and said, "boy has grown tall again. How are you doing recently?"


    "Yeah, I''m in college!" Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Is Cheng Fei here?" Everyone in the Li family stood up and won.


    Mo Chengfei, the eldest son of the Mo family in Haitian city, is 25 years old. In recent years, he has been working hard to set up a company in other places.


    Mo family and Li family are family friends, and Mo Chengfei and Li Xiaoxiao are childhood friends. Everyone knows that Mo Chengfei likes Li Xiaoxiao.


    Mo Chengfei bowed with a smile and said hello to everyone once, politely.


    Eight meters tall, strong, slightly long broken hair flying gently under the wind of prestige, a pair of sword eyebrows seem to be full of a sense of pride, the high nose is more masculine.


    Such a man going out is definitely an idolatry man who can cause many young girls to scream.


    "Uncle, what about... Xiaoxiao?" Mo Chengfei asked after giving the gifts in turn.


    Li Kun laughed: "just went out, by the way, how did you come back a year in advance?"


    "Mission accomplished." Mo Chengfei said, "I''ve made 300 million yuan. Of course I can come back."


    Everyone took a breath.


    The Mo family only gave Mo Chengfei two years, and only allocated him 30 million yuan. However, in just one year, Mo Chengfei earned 300 million yuan with 30 million yuan. Such a person is the existence of genius!


    "Good boy, it''s really powerful!" Li Bing''s face was full of amiable smile. "Xiaoxiao is really talented and beautiful when I am with you. It''s a match made in heaven!"


    Mo Chengfei is even more happy to hear this.


    "Ah, brother Chengfei, you''re not at the right time." Li Qiang sighed. He told Mo Chengfei about the old man and Xiao Yao.


    After listening to Li Qiang''s words, the sensitive Mo Chengfei immediately frowns. A hairy boy, who calls himself a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, also gets Li Xiaoxiao''s absolute trust?


    Although he did not know who Xiao Yao was, he still had a sense of crisis.


    "That guy, can he really cure grandfather?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    "Who knows!" Li Qiang shrugged his shoulders.


    "Except Xiaoxiao, all of us think that boy is a charlatan, you think! Grandfather''s illness is so many, the Chinese and Western medicine all cannot cure, as a result a hairy boy dares to say that he has the method, this is not the swindler, is what Li Xiaoran said with a sneer.


    Mo Chengfei''s brow is more tight.


    "Brother Chengfei, when your cousin comes back, you have to talk about her and get rid of that annoying liar by the way!" Li Qiang said indignantly.


    Coincidentally, at this time, Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao came in with traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Have you finished?" Xiao Yao frowned, "just get out of the way. I''m going to boil medicine."


    Everyone was dumb.


    Mo Chengfei turns around and looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of bad eyes.


    Chinese people have a preconceived idea. Previously, Li Xiaoran and others all said that Xiao Yao was a liar. Now Mo Chengfei looks at each other and thinks that he is a liar, and he is also a bit of a thief.


    "Are you the traditional Chinese medicine?" Mo Chengfei comes to Xiao Yao and asks in a cold voice¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, "if you have anything else to say, get out of the way, I''m going to boil medicine." For him, every second is precious now¡° Are you sure you can cure your grandfather? " Mo Chengfei repressed the anger in his heart¡° No, but I dare to try. " Xiao Yao was a little impatient. "I''m here to treat the sick and save people, not to answer your questions. Get out of the way!"¡° What if I don''t? " Mo Chengfei''s anger also came up.

 Chapter 7

    Mo Chengfei was born with a golden key. Everyone in the Mo family dotes on him and is full of pride in his heart.


    In fact, he is also entitled to be proud. He graduated from the University of the United States at the age of 17, and has a double doctoral degree. Later, he worked as the planning director of Mojia enterprise, which has increased the market value of Mojia by several percentage points.


    How can he not be proud? But now, he was ordered by a hairy boy with such a rude tone, which made him a little angry.


    "Mo Chengfei, what do you want to do?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Mo Chengfei and frowns.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you believe her? And a military order? " Mo Chengfei seems a little unbelievable.


    In his impression, Li Xiaoxiao is the kind of very smart girl. She is careful in everything. How can she believe this magic wand and even impulsively set up a military order?


    "Yes, you''re right. Anything else? Get out of the way Li Xiaoxiao is also angry. She knows that her grandfather''s time is running out, and every minute is precious. As a result, Mo Chengfei is still grinding haw at this time, which makes her very disgusted.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao, Mo Chengfei was stunned for a long time.


    This is the first time Li Xiaoxiao spoke to him in such a tone. Before, Li Xiaoxiao always called him brother Chengfei.


    But now, Li Xiaoxiao seems to be reprimanding him?


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m afraid you''ve been cheated by him!" Mo Chengfei is a little excited.


    He used to hate Xiao Yao a little, but now he has turned into resentment.


    He felt that Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude towards himself had changed because of this man.


    "Get out of the way!" Li Xiaoxiao is also angry.


    Mo Chengfei was silent for a long time and moved two steps to the left.


    "Xiao Yao, shall we go to make medicine now?" Li Xiaoxiao turns around and says to Xiao Yao with a kind face.


    "Well, I''ll cook the medicine right away. Didn''t you say that you have a medicine can at home? Go and get it. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." After Li Xiaoxiao finished, she turned and went upstairs.


    Xiao Yao plans to keep up with him, but Mo Chengfei suddenly takes his hand. He grabs Xiao Yao''s arm and uses a lot of strength.


    Xiao Yao said goodbye and looked at Mo Chengfei who was higher than him. He asked in a cold voice, "let go."


    "I advise you to have a little brain. I won''t let anyone cheat Xiaoxiao. If you cheat her, she will be sad. If she is sad, I will let you disappear completely from the world!" Mo Chengfei''s words are full of murderous spirit.


    "Let go." Xiao Yao still repeated the previous two words.


    "Are you ordering me?" Mo Chengfei''s expression suddenly became ferocious.


    Li Xiaoran, Li Bing and others are all excited.


    Mo Chengfei is the black belt of Taekwondo, and he practiced Yongchun as a child because of his poor health. It''s no problem for him to fight five or six times. If he starts to fight Xiao Yao, it''s absolutely cruel!


    They are looking forward to the next scene of Mo Chengfei hanging Xiao Yao. Even if they don''t do it by themselves, they will feel refreshed when they see the shame and abuse of people they hate!


    Li Xiaoxiao, who was standing upstairs, also saw this scene. He came downstairs and yelled: "Mo Chengfei! You let him go


    Mo Chengfei is more angry!


    Li Xiaoxiao, what does that mean? Do you love this man?


    What qualifications does he have!


    Thinking of this, he stretched out his other hand, clenched it into a fist, and smashed it at Xiao Yao. The action was clean and neat, without any fancy.


    However, next, there was no scene that excited Li Bing and others.


    "Bang." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and blocks Mo Chengfei''s fist.


    It''s a simple way to reach out and wrap Mo Chengfei''s fist in the palm of your hand.


    How fast is mo Chengfei''s fist strength? They don''t know, but they should never be blocked by Xiao Yao.


    "You hit me first." With that, Xiao Yao puts out a foot like lightning and kicks it heavily on Mo Chengfei''s abdomen. Mo Chengfei flies out and falls to the ground. Several buttons of his suit have collapsed.


    From Xiao Yao holding each other''s fists, to suddenly out of the feet, are so light.


    He turned around and went up the stairs with everyone''s surprised eyes.


    When he got to the middle of the stairs, he looked at Li Xiaoxiao and laughed awkwardly: "I didn''t want to do it. He hit me first."


    Li Xiaoxiao is almost speechless.


    Kick the Feibiao strong Mo Chengfei, as if he just taught a three-year-old child a lesson.


    Is this really not intentional?


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao finished and went upstairs, followed by Li Xiaoxiao.


    When the two disappeared in the sight of the public, all the people responded.


    "Damn it! Go and get the boy Two of Mo Chengfei''s followers see that their master has been beaten. They get angry and are about to go upstairs.


    "Stop!" Mo Chengfei struggled to stand up, wiped the footprints on his clothes and said, "you are not his opponent." His heart is also yelling, the two people he brought are fools? What were you doing when people started?


    However, he was more shocked. The man who looks thin can kick himself out with one foot? How powerful it is! Even his own master of Yongchun can''t do it, can he? His strength, he knows best, so, his heart''s astonishment, greater than all the people present¡° Brother Chengfei, are you ok? " Li Qiang rushed to him and asked anxiously. Mo Chengfei waved his hand: "it''s OK."¡° That kid, that''s too much! I dare to hurt you. " Li Qiang was filled with righteous indignation. Mo Chengfei''s eyes are also extremely cold¡° Xiaoqiang, what''s the origin of this guy? " Mo Chengfei asked suddenly. On hearing this, Li Qiang seemed to understand each other''s meaning and quickly said, "it''s probably a mountain villager. My cousin picked it up from the mountain."¡° Mr. Yamano? " Mo Chengfei didn''t take it seriously. The skill of the other side is really very good. Would such a person be a villager¡° Cheng Fei, if you''re OK, if you want to find that guy''s trouble, there will be many opportunities in the future. " Li Xiaoran came forward to comfort him¡° I will let him know that in this world, there are many people he can''t provoke. " Mo Chengfei''s eyes are full of murders¡° Yes, yes, but now is not the time to teach him a lesson! " Li Xiaoran took Mo Chengfei to sit down, but she didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She probably bent down. What she was wearing was a low cut dress, and the spring was endless. Mo Chengfei was stunned at first, and then he dodged his eyes. Li Xiaoran''s heart is proud. Hum, do you really think that I don''t know that you are using Yu Guang to peek at me? In fact, Li Xiaoran does have that meaning for Mo Chengfei. Now, almost everyone in the Li family focuses on Li Xiaoxiao. It''s ok if the old man dies, but what if he doesn''t? Moreover, even if Li Xiaoxiao really clean out of the house, Mo Chengfei will look no matter? If you hook up with Mo Chengfei, Li Xiaoxiao is the young grandmother of Mo family. At that time, you can''t compete with him all your life. Besides, why can''t a handsome, rich and talented man like Mo Chengfei belong to himself? She clenched Mo Chengfei''s hand, and pretended to comfort each other: "Chengfei, I know what you think, but don''t worry, Xiaoxiao won''t be so insightful. Besides, that boy, compared with you, is a fart. When he comes out of Li''s house, it''s up to you to deal with him?" Li Xiaoran''s words made Mo Chengfei''s face improve instantly. Mo Chengfei does have some talents in business. When he went to school, his grades were always very good. However, he experienced too little. From small to large, he was taken care of by the Mo family as a treasure. In terms of emotional intelligence, he was slightly worse and impulsive in doing things. If he was really calm, he would not start in front of Li Xiaoxiao now. Even if Xiao Yaozhen was beaten by him, what good could he get? Upstairs, Xiao Yao sat beside the old man''s bed, holding the fire needle he got from Yaoling. He took a deep breath and squinted at the old man lying on the bed. After opening the wooden box, Xiao Yao began to draw out the needle. Xiao Yao pinches the silver needle and uses the energy in his body. The silver needle makes a "buzzing" sound. If Yao Ling is here, he may have to shout again. Cross the needle with Qi! This is Xiao Yao''s simplest method of disinfection. After the silver needle had been detoxified, he didn''t look at it and thrust it into Mr. Li''s chest. People who know traditional Chinese medicine know that silver needle pricking is definitely not random pricking. Every needle must be accurately pricked into the corresponding acupoints. Therefore, Xiao Yao is definitely not random pricking, what he pricks is acupoints. He knows the acupoints of human body very well¡° Cough... "Xiao Yao''s first needle pricked down, and master Li coughed fiercely. After coughing, there was no reaction at all. Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. He reaches out his hand and touches the next silver needle. Five minutes later, there are 32 silver needles all over Li''s body¡° "Hoo..." with the last silver needle, Xiao Yao was relieved. At this time, he was sweating and pale¡° These 32 injections are a waste of my energy. I hope the energy in my body can protect the old man''s heart. " Xiao Yao murmured. After that, he stood up and sat down on a chair. He started to vomit turbid and breathed. It took him three hours. After he opened his eyes again, his face recovered. He quickly went to the bedside, put out his hand to pulse, with a smile on his face¡° Almost. The method is right. Next, we have to continue to pass the Qi. " With that, he pinched the silver needle on the old man''s body again, and at the same time, the "buzz" sounded

 Chapter 8

    Among the Li family''s old men, Miao''s poisonous insects are rarely known. Even at the beginning, Xiao Yao had no clue.


    If it wasn''t for the old man''s spitting blood later, Xiao Yao could see some clues from the spitting blood, maybe he is not sure now.


    After pulling out the last needle on the old man''s body, Xiao Yao was relieved. In short, the old man''s heart has been protected by the strong Qi in his body. The next step is to cook medicine.


    As long as the old man is not dead, he can pull him back from the gate of hell!


    Next, it''s medicine.


    Pushing the door open, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that Li Xiaoxiao was still standing at the door.


    "How''s my grandfather?" Li Xiaoxiao''s face seemed tired.


    "Fortunately, there''s nothing to do for the time being. I''m going to cook medicine." Xiao Yao finished and said, "if I were you, I would go to sleep. Your mental state is not very good."


    "I''m fine." Li Xiaoxiao shook his head, "grandfather''s disease is not cured, how can I fall asleep?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, took the traditional Chinese medicine and medicine pot from Li Xiaoxiao''s hand, and followed Li Xiaoxiao into the kitchen. When he began to cook medicine, Xiao Yao met an embarrassing thing.


    "I bought one less Chinese medicine." Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao a Leng, also didn''t say much, direct mouth way: "that I buy."


    "Well, do you have a phone call for Yaoling?" Xiao Yao asked, "if he can come, it''s good. At least he can give me a hand."


    Li Xiaoxiao thought a little and said, "although I don''t have it, my father does. Let''s go downstairs first."


    "Good." With that, Xiao Yao followed Li Xiaoxiao downstairs.


    Although it was not a short time, Li Bing and others did not leave. When they saw Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao coming down, they all gathered around again.


    "How''s it going? How''s the old man? " Li Bing''s face was a little nervous.


    "Not yet." Xiao Yao said a simple and clear.


    Hearing this, Li Bing was relieved.


    "It seems that you are really the kind of people who dare to boast without any skills?" Mo Chengfei stood up, walked to Xiao Yao and said with a sneer.


    Li Xiaoxiao walked up to Li Kun and whispered, "Dad, give me the phone number of Yaoling. I need him to come here."


    "Yaoling?" Li Kun''s brow slightly wrinkled, some helpless way, "although I know him, but you don''t know, capable people have a big temper, I''m afraid, we can''t invite him!"


    Although the two people''s conversation deliberately lowered the voice, but the side of the people still hear clearly.


    "Yo, what''s the matter, little brother? If I can''t cure my grandfather, I''m going to ask a miracle doctor to come here? " Li Xiaoran came up to him with a smile on his face, "do you want to find a miracle doctor to cure my grandfather and save your face? Hum, your abacus is too loud, isn''t it


    Xiao Yao looked at her and explained, "I just want Yaoling to come and deliver the medicine, and I''ll do it by the way."


    Li Xiaoran almost didn''t laugh.


    "Why are you so loud? Let Yaoling give you medicine? Give you a hand? I said, "can you have a face?"


    Mo Chengfei put his hand in his pocket, looked at Li Kun and said, "uncle, give him the phone. I really want to see if he has that ability."


    In fact, what Mo Chengfei and Li Xiaoran think is the same. After a while, Yaoling will surely ignore Xiao Yao. At that time, Xiao Yao will only be more shameful. Let the people you hate lose face, why not do such a thing?


    Li Kun hesitated a little, looked at his daughter''s firm eyes, and finally sighed. He took out his mobile phone and gave it to Li Xiaoxiao. After Li Xiaoxiao got through, he handed it to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao saw that there were too many people in the living room and some of them were noisy, so he went to one side and said something.


    When Xiao Yao came back, he gave back his mobile phone to Li Xiaoxiao: "he will come later."


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao took back her mobile phone and nodded.


    "Hey, what a dead duck Mo Chengfei said with a smile, "I said, at this time, do you still pretend?"


    "Let''s go upstairs." Li Xiaoxiao also ignored him, looking at Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling is sure to come back. Li Xiaoxiao is more confident than Xiao Yao.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and followed Li Xiaoxiao up the stairs again.


    After both of them left, Mo Chengfei''s face was completely gloomy. He was very angry. He was angry why Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t see through Xiao Yao''s disguised face.


    "She was really fooled by this dog thing." Mo Chengfei said biting his lips.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoran nodded his head and said, "I said Cheng Fei. When you are with Xiaoxiao in the future, you have to say something about it. It can''t happen like today."


    Mo Chengfei laughed: "of course."


    Half an hour later, the doorbell was rang and the door was opened. A little old man with a bent waist stood panting at the door.


    "Medicine... Medicine?" Li Xiaoran, who opened the door, was startled. "Why are you here?"


    Yao Ling came in in a hurry, looked around and said, "where''s my master?"


    "Your master?" Everyone was stunned.


    "It''s Xiao Yao! Where''s my master? " The medicine is urgent.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Li Bing slapped himself hard and murmured: "this is a dream, this must be a dream..."


    Li Xiaoran walked up to him and said with a strong smile, "doctor, you must have made a mistake, right? How could Xiao Yao be your master


    "I''m not really his master." At this time, a loud voice came into their ears.


    All of them raised their heads and looked at Xiao Yao standing at the entrance of the stairs.


    Yao Lingshan said with a smile, "not now, but maybe in the future."


    "I won''t accept you as an apprentice until you meet my requirements. Have you brought the traditional Chinese medicine I asked for? " Xiao Yao looked at Yao Ling and said with a frown.


    "Yes, yes!" Yaoling quickly picked up the Chinese medicine bag in his hand, "this is the oldest ginseng beard in Jishitang. I believe you will be satisfied."


    "Well, besides, I need you to help me, or I may not be able to deal with it alone, OK? If not, even if... "Before Xiao Yao finished, he was interrupted directly by Yao Ling.


    "Yes! Of course I would! I wish Mr. Xiao didn''t dislike me for getting in the way. " unwilling? In this case, unless the brain of Yaoling is broken, it will be said! He also knew about Li''s illness. He had no clue. If he could fight, he would certainly learn a lot. What''s more, you may be able to have a good relationship with Xiao Yao if you do this well. How can you be reluctant?


    "Then go upstairs." Xiao Yao said that, then he turned around and went upstairs. Yaoling quickly followed him with the medicine bag. Because he was excited, he even hummed a little song


    After Yao Ling and Xiao Yao disappear in the public''s sight, these talents completely react.


    "I think I must have not slept well, otherwise, how can I hallucinate?" Li Bing''s eyes became empty.


    Mo Chengfei bites his lips and wants to say something, but after opening his mouth, he can''t spit out a complete syllable for a long time.


    This matter is too aggressive for them!


    They are all thinking, is this medicine spirit brain broken? How can you be willing to give a hairy boy medicine, but also because you get a "start" task, so elated?


    What''s wrong with the world!


    "It seems that we really underestimated Xiao Yao." Li Kun''s mouth with a smile, said, "at least, Xiao Yao is really a capable person, otherwise, how can the medicine doctor be willing to fight?"


    The corners of Li Xiaoran''s mouth twitched fiercely. Finally, she said with a look of resentment: "I think Xiao Yao may have bought the medicine spirit with money!"


    Li Kun took a look at her and said sarcastically, "Xiao ran, do you think Xiao Yao looks like a rich man?"


    Li Xiaoran was silent for a moment and did not speak


    After going upstairs, Yaoling listened to Xiao Yao and went to cook medicine.


    Xiao Yao himself, on the other hand, walked back into Mr. Li''s room and began to breathe.


    The old man''s condition is not optimistic. Before the medicine is thoroughly fried, Xiao Yao must be vigilant and not allow any mistakes!


    It was not until the evening that the medicine was cooked.


    Yao Ling takes the medicine and enters the room. He just sees the scene of Xiao Yao crossing Qi with a silver needle and stares big eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao... Mr. Xiao, are you giving Mr. Li a pass?" See the medicine spirit of wide knowledge exclaim a way.


    Xiao Yao was startled, glared at him and said angrily, "what''s your name? Haven''t you seen it? "


    Yao Ling saw that he made Xiao Yao angry, and immediately got worried. He quickly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao, I lost my manners, but... How did you do it?"


    "When it''s time to do it, it''s time to do it." Xiao Yao said lightly, then stood up and looked at the boiled Chinese medicine. After confirming that it was correct, he took the medicine to the old man''s window and put his hand on the old man''s throat. As soon as he pressed it, the old man''s mouth would open automatically.


    "Help him up." Xiao Yao looked at the side of the eye stupefied medicine Ling said.


    "Ah Yao Ling answered quickly, "yes, yes." Then he went to the window, held out his hand to hold Li''s body, and watched Xiao Yao pour the medicine into his mouth.


    "Mr. Xiao, this medicine is too hot..." Yaoling could not help reminding.


    "It''s OK." Xiao Yao said, "I have used acupuncture in his acupoints before, and vigorous Qi can also protect his internal organs and throat from scalding. This medicine must be drunk while it is hot, the hotter the better, so as to force out the cold and toxicity in his body."


    After hearing this, Yao Ling secretly envied him. How good would it be if he could learn this skill? In traditional Chinese medicine, a lot of Chinese medicine is the hotter the better, but in order to avoid patients being scalded, we can only wait for the decoction to cool down before taking it. Because of this reason, the effect of many Decoction will be greatly reduced, but this is also an unavoidable problem.

 Chapter 9

    Yao Ling thinks that if he can learn Xiao Yao''s skill of pouring hot soup, his medical skills will be greatly improved. Unfortunately, he is over the best age to practice martial arts. Even if he gives all he has, he can''t learn strength.


    At the thought of this, he looked lost again.


    Xiao Yao just glanced at him and knew what he was thinking. He said with a smile, "in fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. It''s just that the old man''s situation is quite special now. When the old man is OK, I''ll teach you how to seal the acupoints so that the patients won''t be scalded by the decoction."


    The medicine works properly to smell speech, immediately at present a bright, excited way: "Mr. Xiao, you say really?"


    "Can I cheat you?" With that, Xiao Yao quickly explained, "but you have to be clear, I just teach you a little, not accept you as an apprentice."


    "No harm, no harm!" Where does Yao Ling care now? His heart has been filled with joy.


    After Li took the decoction, Xiao Yao did not hesitate. He quickly pulled out a fire needle and thrust it directly into Li''s skin without any pause. This needle was the third, the fourth


    At this scene, Yao Ling was almost stunned.


    Acupuncture and moxibustion is not as simple as it seems. It is very important to grasp the strength and to know the acupoints. But the speed is just like random pricking. However, Yaoling is not an ordinary person. After careful observation, he found that every needle of Xiao Yao was pricked at a very important acupoint.


    Seeing this scene, Yao Ling has secretly made up his mind. Anyway, he must please Xiao Yao and continue to fight


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    "Almost." Xiao Yao said, looking at the clock on the desk, "after half an hour, you can pull out the needle."


    With that, he closed his eyes and began to adjust the breath in his body. Yaoling was very intelligent and didn''t dare to disturb.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao opened his eyes and quickly pulled out the silver needle on Li Laozi. With the pulling out of the silver needle, there was a needle eye in the place where the silver needle was fixed, and those needle eyes began to leave smelly blood outside.


    "Hoo..." ten minutes later, after the outflow of blood returned to normal red, Xiao Yao was relieved, stretched out his hand to cut the old man''s pulse, and then he was very happy.


    Finally it''s done!


    "Go and call Li Xiaoxiao in." Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly opened the door and welcomed Li Xiaoxiao in.


    "Xiao Yao, how is my grandfather?" Li Xiaoxiao was worried.


    Xiao Yao looked at her one eye, showing a light smile: "live up to the trust."


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and then overjoyed: "you mean my grandfather is OK?"


    "Of course it''s OK." Xiao Yao said, "but ten minutes, the old man should wake up, but his body will be weak, need to rest."


    "I understand!" Li Xiaoxiao nodded vigorously, looked at Xiao Yao again, and said earnestly, "if my grandfather is really cured, our Li family will owe you a great favor!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I didn''t save your grandfather to repay your family''s kindness. I just accidentally smashed your car. What''s more, I''m very interested in these complicated diseases."


    With these words, Xiao Yao lowered his face and couldn''t help reminding him: "but, Miss Li, you have to understand that this time the old man was poisoned by poisonous insects, which was done maliciously. Fortunately, this time I can detoxify, but next time, I don''t know whether there will be such good luck."


    Poisoning is easier than saving people.


    It''s like killing people without overdoing it, but saving people is a waste of energy and time.


    Yao Ling looked at the old man, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, I think the poison in the old man this time may be from the doomsday king."


    "The king of doom?" Xiao Yao looked at Yao Ling with a puzzled look, waiting for him to go on.


    Yao Ling pondered for a moment, organized the language, and then continued: "doomsday Yama is the most powerful demagogue in Haitian city, and he is the only one in the whole Haitian city who can make such a difficult demagogue."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said: "such a person, everyone has to be punished. If he doesn''t know how to stop, I don''t mind sending him to see the real king of hell!"


    Yao Ling said with a bitter smile: "indeed, I also want to get rid of such scum, but I''m not strong enough. He has strong strength, and now he has a special identity. He is the boss of Jiang''s group in Haitian city... Before, some people really wanted to trouble him, but as a result, they all evaporated."


    "The boss of the Chiang Kai Shek clique?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and asked, "is it Jiang Tianlu? How could he be a Gu master of Miao nationality? "


    After that, she suddenly realized again and said, "no wonder there are some conflicts between Jiang''s group and our family recently. It''s all business matters. But unexpectedly, Jiang Tianlu will do this..."


    At this time, lying on the bed, Mr. Li suddenly coughed violently.


    "Grandfather, grandfather..." Li Xiaoxiao called a few times in a low voice, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Mr. Li said softly.


    "Grandpa is really awake!" Li Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao smiles. He can see that Li Xiaoxiao is really filial. At this time, she is ecstatic and she is from the heart. Such a person should help herself!


    "Doctor, thank you very much." Li Laozi looked at the side of the medicine, said with a smile, just because just wake up, his voice is still a little weak.


    Yao Ling was stunned, and then shook his head vigorously: "Mr. Li, you have misunderstood that the person who saved you this time is not me, but him." With that, he pointed to Xiao Yao.


    Mr. Li was stunned, but before he spoke, he fell asleep again.


    "Xiao Yao, what happened to my grandfather?" See grandfather just woke up and closed his eyes, Li Xiaoxiao worried way.


    "He''s OK, I said. He''s too weak. He still needs more rest. When he wakes up, he''ll be OK completely." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao was completely relieved to hear him say so.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s so late, or you''ll live here? If grandfather has any questions, I can also find you. Besides, you should have no shelter now, right Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and nodded awkwardly. Indeed, now he really has no place to sleep.


    "Let''s go down first."


    After the three men went downstairs together, Li Xiaoxiao began to say before waiting for the public to ask, "my grandfather has woken up before, but because of some weakness, he has gone to sleep for a while. Generally speaking, my grandfather is OK."


    "Really?" Li Kun a face of excitement, way, "Xiaoxiao, you are not joking?"


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles: "the medicine God doctor can testify, this time, thanks to Xiao Yao."


    Li Kun breathed a long sigh of relief and held out his hand with Xiao Yao. His face was full of gratitude and sincerity: "Mr. Xiao, this time, thank you very much!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said nothing more.


    Hearing that the old man is OK, except for Li Xiaoxiao and his parents, the rest of the people are not so excited. The smile on their faces looks very hypocritical.


    This is a group of people who can''t perform! Xiao Yao said in secret.


    "It''s great that grandpa is OK." Li Xiaoran said with a strong smile, "thank you for Xiao Yao''s help."


    "I have nothing to do with your half a cent." Xiao Yao looked at her and said mercilessly.


    Li Xiaoran''s color changed slightly, and a light flashed in her eyes, but in this case, she didn''t say much.


    "Cousin, it seems that you are disappointed!" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Li Xiaoran and said with a smile.


    But her smile, no matter how it looks, is like a kind of irony.


    Although Li Xiaoran was angry in his heart, he said with a strong smile: "I was worried about my grandfather before? Xiao Yao can really cure his grandfather. Of course, we are very happy.


    Li Xiaoxiao is also too lazy to entangle with Li Xiaoran. She is not the kind of person who is unreasonable and unforgiving. She turns to Li Kun and says, "Dad, I want to stay Xiao Yao here."¡° okay! No problem! " Li Kun nodded vigorously. Li Kun absolutely agrees with Li Xiaoxiao''s proposal.


    "No, Xiaoxiao, how can you keep him? You don''t know much about him Mo Chengfei was in a hurry immediately.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at him and asked, "Mo Chengfei, this is my home. Who can I let live here without your consent?"


    Mo Chengfei''s face was gloomy and he didn''t say much.


    "Then what... Elder brother, I''ll go back first, if the old man is OK." Li Bing is in a trance. He thinks that if he continues to stay, he may go crazy.


    They stayed to see the jokes of Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao, but now, the goal is obviously not achieved.


    As Li Bing finished, the rest of the Li family also got up one by one to leave and went back to their respective homes.


    "Mo Chengfei, it''s time for you to go back." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Mo Chengfei and said.


    Mo Chengfei stands up and nods with a gloomy face. He looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of venomous eyes. Finally, he doesn''t say much and turns to leave the Li family.


    After Li Bing and Li Xiaoran came home, they began to fall together.


    "Damn it! I''m so angry Li Bing smashed the vase he had bought at a high price on the ground. "That boy, how can he really cure the old man? I don''t know what his luck is


    Li Xiaoran was also angry: "hum, he really had bad luck. All our plans failed. Damn it, I''ve made a reservation, and I''m going to travel to celebrate..."


    Tonight, for some people, is destined to be a sleepy night, but Xiao Yao is sleeping very sweet

 Chapter 10

    The next day, as soon as Xiao opened his eyes, he was startled.


    "Damn it! Who are you? " Xiao Yao suddenly gets up, which doesn''t mean that he is timid. Anyone who just opens his eyes will be scared to see an old face.


    "Boy, you just cured me yesterday, and you don''t know me today?" Mr. Li couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao patted his head, and then completely recovered. He didn''t have a good way: "old man, you have to know that people are scared to death."


    "Ha ha, little brother, your name is Xiao Yao, isn''t it?" Mr. Li seems to be in a very good state. Xiao Yao didn''t expect that he could get out of bed so early and walk around, and he was full of spirit.


    "You''d better call me a kid. I''m really upset." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Brother to a 70 or 80 year old man? Xiao Yao doesn''t have the guts!


    "Well, Xiao Yao, get up and eat first." Mr. Li laughed, "when you finish eating, we''ll discuss how to thank you." With that, the old man went out with his hands behind his back.


    Xiao Yao shook his head. After he was afraid, he quickly washed his face and brushed his teeth. After everything was done, he sat on the table outside the kitchen and began to drink milk and eat bread, but he didn''t feel comfortable.


    "Pa!" Suddenly, a piece of paper is patted on the table by Li Kun.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Li?" Xiao Yao looked at the paper and recognized it as a check. He counted it carefully and it was almost 50 million.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Xiao. It''s just a medical fee for you. It''s not entirely our thanks." Li Kun rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao frowned, finished the milk in the glass and said, "put it away. Although I''m not the kind of person who uses money as dung, I don''t care to make a living by this means. I grew up so big and treated many people, but I never received a consultation fee. Medical skills are used to treat diseases, not to make money. Maybe I will open a small clinic when I can''t get along, But my medical expenses will not be so high. "


    Since he first met the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic and began to read it, his grandfather''s words have been lingering in his ears: cure the disease and save the people, it''s natural.


    Although Xiao Yao is now down the mountain, it does not mean that he can forget his grandfather''s teachings.


    Li Kun suddenly embarrassed, he did not expect, Xiao Yao would refuse so absolutely.


    "Li Kun, what are you doing?" At this time, Mr. Li just went downstairs. Seeing this scene, he suddenly became angry, "are you giving Xiao Yao money? Oh, fifty million, that''s quite a lot! " That''s what he said, but his tone was full of anger.


    "Dad, I just want to thank Xiao Yao." Li Kun said with his head down.


    "That''s how you appreciate it?" Li''s eyes widened and he yelled angrily, "do you think my life is only worth 50 million? When I was in a coma, I was not unconscious. I knew what Xiao Yao had done and how much pressure he was under. As a result, what do you mean by giving 50 million yuan? "


    The more he said, the more angry he was. Finally, he dropped the purple clay pot on the ground.


    "Old man, you have just recovered from a serious illness. You can''t be angry." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, Xiao Yao is right. I''m not angry." Mr. Li took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood. After a long time, he said, "Mr. Xiao, I''ve heard what you said before. I won''t forget your kindness. It can''t be measured by money. In the future, as long as you ask for something from the Li family, we will promise you, no matter whether you go to the soup or the fire!"


    Although Mr. Li didn''t give any substantial benefits, his promise is to give everything to Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao is greedy for money and wants all the property of the Li family, the Li family can''t have two words.


    Xiao Yao took a look at Master Li and laughed: "I''m willing to take it. But master Li, I suggest you give all your property to Li Xiaoxiao. Of course, it''s not because I have a good relationship with her. At least after your property is distributed now, no one will expect you to die early."


    Xiao Yao''s words made Li Kun stupefied. He understood that Xiao Yao was telling the truth, but... It doesn''t mean any truth can be told out! Isn''t it obvious that there is something wrong with the Li family?


    Mr. Li just grinned bitterly and said, "thank you for reminding me. In fact, after a turn from the gate of hell, I have a thorough understanding. No matter what happens in the company, I will give it to Xiaoxiao to deal with it."


    After that, he sat down again and said, "in fact, what happened this time also taught me a lesson. It made me understand that loving Xiaoxiao before was the most right thing I''ve ever done in my life."


    Coincidentally, at this time, Li Xiaoxiao, who was wearing household casual clothes, also came down.


    "Grandfather, in fact, things are not as bad as you think." Li Xiaoxiao said in a low voice.


    In fact, the most sad thing now is Mr. Li.


    He has lived so long that he has never seen any monsters? How can he not know what his sons and grandchildren think?


    However, he hoped that he did not know, at least in that way, he would not feel extremely pitiful. Xiao Yao was a little confused after he cured the old man''s soldiers. My grandfather said that tianlingcao is in Haitian city, but how can I find it? Plus, I don''t have much money. I can''t hold on for long! Thinking of this, he had a plan in mind¡° Master, I really have something to trouble you now. Oh, no, two. " After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Kun''s face suddenly turned ugly. He felt that Xiao Yao''s refusal of 50 million was not because he was really money, but because he was fishing for a long time to win their favor. Look, this is a request¡° okay? You said Li was stunned at first and then overjoyed. He was still thinking about how to repay Xiao Yao. This opportunity came¡° First of all, I hope that the old man can help me find a medicinal herb called tianlingcao. I don''t know what it is, but I have to find him now. This time I went down the mountain because I wanted to find tianlingcao. " Xiao Yao said. Li Laozi pondered for a while, nodded: "I will start all my contacts, let them do."¡° Good Xiao Yao nodded, "thank you, old man."¡° And the second thing? " Mr. Li was a little anxious. "Xiao Yao, you can say something that is difficult to do and brings you great benefits."¡° Ha ha, the second thing is really to seek benefits for me. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Li Kun''s face is not happy. Look, the fox''s tail is about to show, isn''t it¡° I want you to help me find a job. I don''t need a high salary. I just need to manage my food and my life. " Xiao Yao said. Hearing this, Mr. Li, Li Kun and Li Xiaoxiao all grow up¡° Xiao Yao, are you sure that the thing you said to seek benefits is to help you find a job? " Mr. Li can''t laugh and cry properly. Originally, he was ready to let Xiao Yao lion open his mouth, but he didn''t expect that what the other party said was this thing¡° Old man, is it difficult? If not, I''ll go outside and have a look. " Xiao Yao said, after all, he has no origin, not even an ID card, let alone a diploma. Book. It''s really troublesome to find a job¡° No, no, I just didn''t expect you to make such a request... "Mr. Li said with a bitter smile," what do you want to do? "¡° I don''t know what I can do. My specialty is healing, and the next is fighting. " Xiao Yao said¡° "Oh?" Mr. Li was shocked. I''m really a bit confused. Can Xiao Yao be a talented person? He thought about it and said with a smile: "otherwise, Xiao Yao, you will live in our Li family in the future. You can manage food and housing, and your monthly salary will be 100000 yuan first."¡° No, no, I can''t ask for so much. " Xiao Yao waved his hand quickly¡° Ha ha, although the salary is high, the work is not easy. You want to work to protect Xiaoxiao''s safety. After all, now that these things happen, after I hand over the company to Xiaoxiao completely, I don''t know how many people will come to him for trouble. Secondly, if we have any serious illness or minor disaster in the Li family, we can also trouble you, can''t we? " Li said. Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "grandfather, you have invited a peerless doctor and an enigmatic bodyguard for 100000 yuan a month. Is that too much?" Mr. Li put out his hand: "I can''t help it. I''ve given it too much. Xiao Yao has to take it too!" Xiao Yao scratched his head: "in fact, it''s no trouble. It''s just a small lift. 100000 yuan a month is really too much." He remembered that he followed his third grandfather to South Africa to complete a SSS level mission last year. When he assassinated a big warlord, he risked a lot of bullets. After completing the mission, his third grandfather gave him 500 yuan. Xiao Yao thinks that the money is too hard to earn! Now, if you just treat yourself and protect Li Xiaoxiao, you will have 100000 yuan? This is something Xiao Yao did not dare to think of before¡° Xiao Yao, if you refuse, you will not give me the old man''s face. You didn''t accept so much before. The salary is really low. After people like you go out, don''t say 100000, even millions, there will be people willing to hire you. " Mr. Li said. Xiao Yao hesitated a little, and finally nodded: "OK, I can try..." before the voice fell, a heavy male voice came from the gate¡° Mr. Xiao Yao, our young master wants to treat you to a meal. " Standing at the door is a man in a black suit, wearing a pair of sunglasses, expressionless, finally, he added, "my young master''s name is mo Chengfei."

 Chapter 11

    Xiao Yao was a little confused.


    There is a contradiction between him and Mo Chengfei. Previously, he treated each other like that. Would the other party kindly invite him to dinner? There must be something fishy about it!


    "Xiao Yao won''t go, you go back to tell Mo Chengfei, don''t make Xiao Yao''s idea, don''t think that he can bully anyone in Haitian city." Before Xiao Yao spoke, Li Xiaoxiao answered instead of Xiao Yao.


    She also knows that Mo Chengfei''s purpose is not simple. What kind of treat to eat is mostly a grand banquet.


    "We just want to thank Xiao Yao." Black suit said with a smile, "Da Shao said, thank you Xiao Yao for curing the old man. As a grandson, he naturally wants to show his heart, otherwise others will say he is not sensible."


    "I said, Xiaoyao will not go!" Li Xiaoxiao said, "no more nonsense, I''ll let people throw you out."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of astonished eyes.


    The other side obviously has impure motives. Why does Xiao Yao go?


    "Address, time." Xiao Yao said.


    "At seven o''clock this evening, in the Red Star Building of Haitian city." Said the black suit.


    "Well, I see." Xiao Yao nodded, black suit turned and left the villa.


    After the other party left, Li Xiaoxiao frowned, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, Mo Chengfei has no good intentions. Why do you want to promise?"


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at her. There was a different feeling in his heart.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes were mixed with worry and concern. This kind of eyes, he only saw in the eyes of three grandfathers.


    This girl who has only known her for a short time will also care about herself?


    He felt very comfortable.


    "I''m going to stay in Haitian city for some time. I can''t avoid him all the time. Moreover, I don''t have the word" escape "in my dictionary. When the soldiers come and cover up the water and the earth, they ask me for trouble, and I''ll go on and give him back the trouble. " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes fluctuated a little.


    She found that the young man seemed to be full of pride and trueness.


    "You will suffer from this kind of character." Although Li Xiaoxiao admired him, he still advised him.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "I''m not a fool. If he can really hurt me, I will naturally choose to avoid him. But... He doesn''t have the strength to hurt me. Why should I be afraid of him? It''s a fool who refuses to be invited to dinner. " With these words, Xiao Yao turned and went upstairs.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao''s back, a little stunned.


    "Xiaoxiao." Mr. Li suddenly gave a cry.


    "Yes?" Li Xiaoxiao looked back at his grandfather and asked curiously, "what''s the matter, grandfather?"


    "In fact, the reason why Xiao Yao went was for you." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    "For me?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    "Why does Mo Chengfei thank him on behalf of me? Does he have an identity to replace me? Am I his own grandfather? Of course not. He still wants to have an idea for you. " Mr. Li put away his smile and said, "Xiao Yao agreed, just want to meet Mo Chengfei."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s heart is full of ripples


    "But why did he do that?" Li Xiaoxiao''s face turned a little red and asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Li shook his head, shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking


    Xiao Yao sat in the room with a sad face. Although my grandfather said that tianlingcao is in Haitian city, but Haitian city is so big, where do you want to find it? Do you really have to go around like an idiot? This is obviously impractical. Even if we do find it, I''m afraid it will be too late.


    "What should we do in order to find tianlingcao?" Xiao Yao supported his chin with one hand and looked thoughtful.


    "Dangdang Dang." The clear knock on the door interrupted Xiao Yao''s thoughts.


    "Come in." As Xiao Yao spoke, he stood up.


    The door was pushed open and Li Xiaoxiao came in wearing jeans, a white T-shirt and a ponytail.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go shopping!" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao a Leng: "shopping?"


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao nodded, "you haven''t changed your clothes now. Don''t you need to buy some?"


    Xiao Yao just patted his head.


    "I forgot if you didn''t say it." Xiao Yao finished, and then showed an embarrassed expression, sat down again, "or forget it."


    "Why?"


    Xiao Yao showed a bitter smile: "I have no money now."


    He said to himself that he really didn''t know what his grandfather thought. When he went down the mountain, he would go down the mountain. When he looked for tianlingcao, he would look for tianlingcao. But as for giving him 200 yuan to carry it?


    Li Xiaoxiao has a feeling of being almost speechless.


    "Don''t worry, I have money." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said seriously, "no, I''m a man. I won''t spend women''s money."


    Li Xiaoxiao chuckled, but nodded: "I agree, but now you are my bodyguard, so I want to buy some decent clothes for my subordinates. Is that the past?"


    Xiao Yao also knew that Li Xiaoxiao was kind-hearted, and he did not change his clothes now. After hesitating for a while, he said, "well, I''ll take it as an advance of my salary. Do you think that''s ok?"


    Li Xiaoxiao knew that Xiao Yao would not agree to accept his gift, but he could only nod his head, hoping that his grandfather would not blame himself for this


    Haitian city is the center of China''s economic development. Because it is close to the sea, it has achieved great development in the past 30 years. With the improvement of the economy, prices are soaring.


    Sitting in Li Xiaoxiao''s Mercedes Benz, they soon came to the golden pedestrian street.


    "Xiao Yao, this time you go down the mountain, is it to find some spirit grass?" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment. Originally, he didn''t intend to disclose too much about himself to others, but he felt that Li Xiaoxiao was a person worth knowing, so he didn''t hide anything. Anyway, he asked Mr. Li to help him find tianlingcao.


    "Yes, my second grandfather is ill and needs to be cured by tianlingcao." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well... Your medical skill is so good, do you still need tianlingcao to cure him?" Li Xiaoxiao seems a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    Are you good at your own medicine? Even the grandfather, must have tianlingcao, let alone himself?


    "It''s got to be tianlingcao." Xiao Yao said, "if I can''t find tianlingcao, I have no face to go back."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, just at this time, the two had already walked to a clothing store.


    This is a men''s clothing store. As soon as they entered, a uniformed shopping guide came to them with a smile on his face: "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    To be a shopping guide, you must have some insight.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao is dressed in rags. If Xiao Yao comes alone, no one will take care of him. However, Xiao Yao is accompanied by Li Xiaoxiao, which is different.


    Li Xiaoxiao, even a pair of white high-heeled shoes, is a world famous brand, not to mention her limited edition leather bag. If such a person is well treated, will his commission be worse?


    "Thank you. I don''t need a shopping guide. I have a good eye." Li Xiaoxiao said to each other with a smile.


    "All right." The shopping guide was slightly lost and had to walk back with his head down.


    Xiao Yao entered the store and began to look around.


    "What kind of clothes do you like?" While Li Xiaoxiao was talking, she picked up a white shirt and said, "this one is good. I think it suits you very well."


    Xiao Yao took a look and thought it was pretty good. After he got it, he flipped the price and shook his head.


    "It''s too expensive. Eighteen thousand." Xiao Yao said, his monthly salary is only 100000 yuan, buy a shirt of more than 10000 yuan? He can''t do such a thing. And... How many SSS level tasks do you have to perform to earn money?


    "Well, the clothes here are all about this price." Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile.


    "Let''s change shop." Xiao Yao finished and went out first.


    Li Xiaoxiao had no choice but to nod.


    "Woodlouse, what clothes do you have no money to buy?" Suddenly, behind Xiao Yao, a suit of ridicule came.


    Xiao Yao turned around and frowned.


    This is a young man, wearing a plaid shirt, wrist, but also with a look expensive watch, with a popular back head, tall, and in the man''s side, is standing in this heavy makeup girl, the neckline can not be the lowest, it seems that others do not know her chest material.


    Looking at Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, the plaid shirt didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all. Instead, they laughed directly: "if you can''t afford it, you can go to the small market at the edge, where the clothes are cheap, about ten yuan a piece. If you have a sharp tongue, you can bargain."


    Xiao Yao''s face is not happy: "I buy clothes, have nothing to do with you?"


    "Yes, of course it has nothing to do with me. I just think that the beautiful woman beside you is not lucky enough to come out with you." The plaid shirt said, but also threw a wink at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "beauty, my name is Liu Zicong. My father is the boss of brilliant real estate in Haitian city. Do you suggest going shopping with me?"


    "You have a girlfriend." Xiao Yao looked at the girl with heavy make-up and was surprised by the taste of plaid shirt. This make-up is just like the one dug out of flour. Do you have to talk about it?


    "She?" Liu Zicong was stunned. He looked at the girl and asked, "are you my girlfriend?"


    "Of course not." The girl is not stupid. She knows that the young man beside her has a crush on Li Xiaoxiao. Although she is not happy, in order not to make Liu Zicong angry, she still suppresses her dissatisfaction and says, "I''m just Liu Shao''s valet." Liu Zicong complacent: "heard?" After that, he directly threw away the girl and went to Li Xiaoxiao. With a very elegant smile, he continued: "Miss, I''m not a rich man, but I can give you BMW Benz or something. Are you interested in making friends with me?"¡° Three seconds, out of my sight. " Li Xiaoxiao''s voice is cold.

 Chapter 12

    Li Xiaoxiao has a tough attitude. Who is she? The general manager of Li''s group and the future chairman of the board of directors are in power.


    She is friendly to Xiao Yao because Xiao Yao saved her grandfather''s life, and she has a good impression of Xiao Yao. But why does she smile back at others?


    Just like before, she hated each other and would never say a friendly word.


    The guy named Liu Zicong didn''t seem to expect that Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude would be so tough. The smile of flattery suddenly solidified on his face.


    After reaction, his face immediately became gloomy.


    "What did you say?" Liu Zicong said in a deep voice.


    "Three seconds passed." Li Xiaoxiao took a look at him and said, "brilliant real estate? Although I haven''t heard of it, it won''t be long before there will be any more brilliant real estate in Haitian city. "


    When she said this, there was no emotion in her eyes, as if she was greeting each other whether they had eaten or not.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about now?" Liu Zicong showed a smile of ridicule and said, "I can tell you now that you will pay for what you said." With that, he winked at the girl with heavy makeup. The girl immediately understood and walked out. When she came back, there were two tall men in sunglasses behind her.


    Obviously, the two guys who just came in must be the bodyguards named Liu Zicong.


    Xiao Yao shook his head helplessly.


    Although he did not know how powerful the Li family was in Haitian city, it was definitely not Liu Zicong who could afford it. Just like Liu Zicong, a man who can''t stop his car when he sees a beautiful woman and wants to jump on it directly, he is afraid that other people don''t know that he is the second generation of rich people. How big can his family be? It''s just a nouveau riche.


    It''s a deep-rooted big family. Most of the children who come out of it have received higher etiquette education. Xiao Yao has met many of them.


    "Take her back to me. Damn it, I''ll let this woman know today what to say and what not to say!" Liu Zicong said with a cold hum.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and hesitated.


    So many people here use this method in broad daylight? It''s not appropriate, is it?


    Liu Zicong glared at them as if he knew what they were thinking. He became more angry and said, "what are you waiting for? What are you afraid of when the sky collapses? Do it for me! When it''s done, ten thousand for one person! "


    Hearing these words, the two bodyguards were also completely relieved. After hearing 10000 yuan, there was a flash in their eyes. They nodded and walked towards Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed a little. She didn''t expect that the other party would dare to do it herself in this situation?


    "You dare!" Li Xiaoxiao called, but his body stepped back a few steps, quite afraid. She is still a girl after all.


    Just when she was a little flustered, a powerful hand grasped her arm, which seemed to contain some magic power. After touching her body, it seemed that a strong force supported her.


    She turned around and saw Xiao Yao''s beautiful face and his plain smile.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Xiao Yao said softly.


    At this time, the distance between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao was too close. The heat in her mouth seemed to spray on Li Xiaoxiao''s face. In an instant, her face turned red. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to touch each other''s eyes. She just nodded shyly.


    If those employees of Li''s group see this scene, they will certainly stare down their eyes. In ordinary days, the iceberg beauty who never smiles and whose face is always covered with frost will also show her expression like a little girl?


    Liu Zicong''s head is fuming.


    "Damn, at this time, how dare you pretend in front of me?" Liu Zicong spits a mouthful of phlegm on the ground and scolds, "give me a call! As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll take it! "


    With this sentence, the two bodyguards just like with Shangfang sword, with a grim smile toward Xiao Yao.


    It has to be said that these two big bodyguards still have two brushes in their hands. Although they are a little big, it doesn''t affect their speed. The big man on the left blows as fast as lightning.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers in the shop are worried about Xiao Yao. Some timid girls simply turn around and can''t bear to see what will happen next.


    "Bang!" However, Xiao Yao didn''t give up. He pulled Li Xiaoxiao down behind him with one hand and hit him on the wrist with one punch.


    "Click!"


    The sound of bone fracture stimulates all people''s nerves.


    "Ah The big man was stunned for a second, and then a tingling sensation spread directly from his wrist to his whole body. He held his arm and roared hysterically.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to want to end this. He suddenly takes a step forward, kicks out again, kicks in the other party''s abdomen. Before the big man has completely recovered, he has been kicked out.


    With the scream, the bodyguard fell to the ground, rolling his body, as if to use this way to relieve his pain. He felt as if his body had been directly hit by a speeding car, and even his viscera had to be moved.


    The bodyguard who hasn''t started is already full of sweat on his forehead at this time.


    Touching Xiao Yao''s cold eyes, he can''t help but step back.


    "It''s your turn." Xiao Yao''s voice is extremely cold, which makes the bodyguard feel like falling into the ice cellar.


    "No, no..." before the bodyguard had time to speak, he felt a flower in front of his eyes, and his body flew out directly. At the same time, his two front teeth also fell to the ground.


    The bodyguard lay on the ground, feeling dark in front of him, and fainted in pain.


    Xiao Yao stood up straight, his expression was still calm, as if he had done nothing.


    Everything is so light.


    Li Xiaoxiao stares at Xiao Yao standing in front of him, reaches out his hand to cover his mouth, and doesn''t surprise him.


    She knew that Xiao Yao''s skill was good, but she didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s skill would be so good. At that time, on the mountain road, Lao Biao still wanted to find Xiao Yao''s trouble. Fortunately, Xiao Yao didn''t really get angry. Otherwise, Lao Biao would really be in bad luck.


    Moreover, now Li Xiaoxiao''s mood is quite complicated. Looking at her generous back in front of her, she can''t help bumping her chest.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly found that when there was danger, it was a very happy thing to be protected behind.


    All the time, Li Xiaoxiao is the kind of girl who is resolute and resolute in doing things. Moreover, she has to do the same. Standing on the top of the mountain, there are countless people who want to pull her down and let her fall into the abyss. She can only become strong, become indifferent, she never thought, can be blocked behind.


    At this time, Liu Zicong and the heavy makeup woman beside him are also completely stupid.


    "How could that be? How could that be? " Facing this scene, Liu Zicong is unbelievable. He really can''t believe that his two capable bodyguards can''t beat the skinny boy in front of him.


    These two bodyguards, but his father spent a lot of money to dig from the army!


    "Now it''s your turn." Xiao Yao turned to look at Liu Zicong and said with a smile.


    "You... What do you want to do!" Liu Zicong even Liang back a few steps, all want to hide behind the girl with heavy makeup.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked, "I want to beat him."


    "Then beat it." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You... You think clearly! If you really hit me, I promise you can''t get out of Haitian city! " Liu Zicong didn''t seem to realize the current situation. Although he was afraid, he still insisted.


    At this time, there are still many customers in the shop. They look at Liu Zicong with disdain in their eyes.


    Big brother, can you stop shaking your legs before you speak hard to others? Are you ashamed?


    Xiao Yao seems to be too lazy to pay attention to Liu Zicong. He doesn''t say anything, and his body has rushed towards each other.


    I don''t know what Liu Zicong thought. He stepped back a few steps and reached out to hold the heavy makeup girl standing beside him and pushed her towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed a little, and he quickly took off his strength.


    Although he doesn''t like this girl with heavy makeup, he doesn''t beat women easily, which is his principle.


    "Damn it! Is this man too shameless? "


    "Damn, it''s the first time that I''ve ever seen such a shameless man take a woman as a shield. If it''s put in ancient times, it must be a eunuch!"


    People around him were talking and strongly denounced Liu Zicong.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and grabs Liu Zicong, his eyes wide open.


    "Are you still not a man?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You let me go, I''ll give you money, I''ll give you a lot of money, how much do you want? 100000, 500000! A million Liu Zicong speaks with a cry. He is really scared.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He turned around, looked at his shopping guide and asked, "can I ask you a question?"


    Girl a Leng, at this time she looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of peach heart, hard to nod after asked: "what?"


    "You are not allowed to spit in this shop, are you?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Yes The girl nodded hard. She didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant, but she felt that the boy in front of her was so handsome!


    Xiao Yao nods, grabs Liu Zicong''s hand, suddenly starts to lift him up, and then throws him forward.


    "Ah Liu Zicong let out a scream. Coincidentally, he just fell down on the thick sputum he had spit on the ground before, and opened his mouth to scream and stuck it on the sputum, which made everyone feel sick.

 Chapter 13

    The onlookers saw Liu Zicong eating his own spit, and they couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    And Liu Zicong himself is directly lying on the ground, big mouth big mouth spit out.


    "Are you going to eat them again?" Xiao Yao said angrily, "I really hate people like you. Even if you are unsanitary, you have to implicate us!"


    If Liu Zicong can beat Xiao Yao, he will certainly get up and beat this annoying guy.


    Damn, do I want to? Didn''t you make it all?


    Xiao Yao continued: "if I were you, I would never talk to girls casually in the future. Look at you, I''ve vomited myself."


    Liu Zicong spits out all his bile. He looks at Xiao Yao with tears on his face, full of resentment.


    Xiao Yao saw his appearance, but he didn''t want to bully him any more. He shook his head and sighed. He turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao: "let''s go."


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao was also a little dizzy by the bad smell in the shop. Of course, she wanted to leave the place quickly.


    Xiao Yao went up to Liu Zicong, picked him up, took out his wallet from his pocket, took 300 yuan and handed it to the shopping guide: "he dirtied all your stores, so he naturally paid for the health expenses."


    With that, he turned to leave with Li Xiaoxiao.


    Walking out of the store, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    He looked at Li Xiaoxiao and shook his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "My grandfather always told me that women are the bane and will bring trouble to men." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned. His face was not good-looking, but he could not refute it. After all, the reason why Liu Zicong came to trouble was because of her.


    However, Xiao Yao showed a smile again and continued: "however, what he said is half right and half wrong."


    Li Xiaoxiao raised his head and asked curiously, "what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "which man would like a girl who can''t even get into trouble? So, when a man wants to pursue a girl who can cause trouble, he has to solve the problem


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and rolled her eyes. The smile at the corner of her mouth told Xiao Yao that she liked to hear such words.


    After buying some clothes casually, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao get on the bus and are ready to go home.


    "I really don''t know why the clothes here are so expensive. They cost thousands of yuan." Xiao Yao said bitterly.


    He is not that kind of greedy person, but now, he really does not have money, in the case of no money, naturally more know how to cherish.


    Li Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, "are you still worried that you don''t have money? Just cure a few people at random, and you will get the medical fee, and you will be soft handed! "


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I said, I will not make a profit with it."


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t go on talking. She knew that Xiao Yao was a very principled person.


    "Chi..." suddenly, Benz car suddenly brake, Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao because sitting in the back, did not fasten the seat belt.


    "Ah Li Xiaoxiao let out a exclamation, the body is about to fall.


    Xiao Yao put away his smile, quickly put his hand around Li Xiaoxiao''s soft waist and hugged her, so as not to make a fool of her.


    As soon as his hands touch Li Xiaoxiao''s waist, Xiao Yao feels numb in his hands, as if he is holding a ball of soft cotton. The light fragrance of Li Xiaoxiao''s body also directly stimulates Xiao Yao''s brain, giving him a feeling of Qi and blood rising


    "I''m... I''m fine." Li Xiaoxiao blushed with embarrassment.


    Xiao Yao suddenly regained his mind and quickly released Li Xiaoxiao. He was also embarrassed. He quickly asked the old driver, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone fell down in front of me. I don''t know if it''s porcelain bumping." Lao Biao''s face was a little gloomy. "Well, I fell down like this. I''m still about ten meters away from him. Fortunately, we have a dash cam in our car, which should record the previous situation clearly."


    Then he couldn''t help but Tucao: "Hey, what make complaints about this society?" Are these people crazy about money? You can even think of such a way. "


    Xiao Yao poked his head and looked at his eyes. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I don''t think he''s going to blackmail us. If he wants to blackmail us, he won''t move."


    Lao Biao patted his head: "yes, if it''s really porcelain bumping, it''s time to yell for us to lose money."


    Xiao Yao opened the door and walked down quickly.


    "Ah, ah, ah! Mr. Shaw, what are you doing? " Old standard some anxious, "you can''t hand ah, otherwise, even if not touch porcelain, finally also become touch porcelain!"


    Xiao Yao looks back at him and shakes his head. It seems that he is not happy. Then, he opens his legs and walks over.


    Sitting in the car, Lao Biao complained: "ah, Xiao Yao is still too young. It''s none of his business to hang up!"


    "He''s not you, so he doesn''t think like you either." Li Xiaoxiao did not have the good spirit to say a word, then and Xiao Yao pushed open the car door to walk down.


    When she came to Xiao Yao, she found that a middle-aged man in a gray shirt was lying on the ground. He looked about forty or fifty years old, and his temples were silver. His eyes were closed, as if he was experiencing some kind of pain.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and said, "myocardial infarction."


    "Ah? Then send it to the hospital as soon as possible! " Li Xiaoxiao was startled. Myocardial infarction is no small matter.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s too late."


    With that, he reached out and pressed the middle-aged man''s heart, massaging it rhythmically.


    "Go and buy me a bottle of water, ice water." Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and looked at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, oh! Good Li Xiaoxiao nodded quickly and hurried towards the nearest shop.


    When she came back again, the middle-aged man''s chest had been pierced with two silver needles.


    "Twist the bottle open." Xiao Yao said.


    After taking the iced mineral water, Xiao Yao just fell on the palm of his hand, and began to wipe several acupoints on the middle-aged man''s chest, while the other hand was also busy, and began to use Qi to cross the needle.


    Their behavior also attracted a lot of onlookers.


    "What is this guy really doing? It''s not murder, is it Said a young girl, covering her mouth.


    "No, no, I''ve seen it on TV. It''s like acupuncture." A TV Fan said quickly.


    The crowd also attracted two uniformed policemen.


    "What''s the matter?" There is a man and a woman in the police. The man is in his thirties. The woman is young, only in her twenties. Her skin is white and her facial features are correct. Maybe it''s because of her occupation. There is no trace of make-up on her face, but she is still beautiful.


    "This uncle suddenly fell ill on the road. My friend is treating him." Li Xiaoxiao stood up, looked at the two policemen and said.


    "He? Treatment? " The male policeman seemed a little incredulous and said, "how old is he? Are you twenty? You don''t want to tell me he''s a doctor, do you! This is nonsense. Get out of the way, I have to go to the hospital! " He took two steps forward and almost jumped up.


    "This is... Director Gu! God, how can director Gu get sick? " The male policeman screamed.


    "What? Is this director Gu The policewoman also looked forward and was surprised to see what the middle-aged man looked like.


    The male policeman was in a hurry and held out his hand to hold Xiao Yao''s shoulder: "boy, get out of the way quickly! This is our chief of police. We have to take him to the hospital immediately! "


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao suddenly turned back and hit the male policeman on the wrist. The male policeman let out a cry of pain and stepped back several steps.


    "How dare you attack the police?" The policewoman put her hand on her gun, and looked at Xiao Yao with some shock.


    Xiao Yao gave her a cold look: "I don''t know who this man is, but I know he has myocardial infarction. If you want to send him to the hospital now, I can guarantee that he will die immediately within one minute."


    "You fart! Who are you? What do you say? " The male policeman said angrily. While speaking, his body is also moving towards Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t come here. Don''t come here if you don''t want to die." Xiao Yao warned.


    "If you don''t let me go, I won''t go?" When the male policeman said this, he still had a lingering fear. Before Xiao Yao''s hand was too fast, he didn''t react to it, so he felt a sharp pain in his wrist for a long time.


    However, even though he was a little afraid, he still kept on walking forward. There was no way. It was director Gu. If he sent director Gu to the hospital in time, director Gu would recover completely. At that time, he would have to thank himself again! At that time, I can really ascend the sky step by step!


    The second reason is that Qin Xue, the policewoman around him, has always been the object of his secret love. How can he show his fear of hands and feet in front of his goddess?


    Looking at him walking towards him, Xiao Yao was a little impatient. He stretched out his hand again, held a silver needle and threw it out. The silver needle did not move, just hit each other''s ankles, male police only feel a soft foot, the whole person fell to the ground.


    "You... What did you do to me?" The policeman''s face was full of panic. The silver needle didn''t make him feel much pain, but even if he pulled out the silver needle, he still felt that his right foot was paralyzed, without any consciousness.


    "I said, don''t come here." Xiao Yao said, turned his face and continued the previous treatment.


    Qin Xue''s face is stunned. She goes to her colleague and tries to help him, but in vain.


    "What the hell did you do to him?" Qin Xue impolitely took out his gun, pointed at Xiao Yao, and cheered softly.


    "You dare to shoot!" Seeing that Xiao Yao was pointed at by a gun, Li Xiaoxiao was angry and said to the policewoman, "as long as you dare to shoot, I will make you regret it!"


    This is the first time that Li Xiaoxiao has said such a thing to others. She feels as if she is bullying others. However, after saying that, she was afraid. In her twenties, when she was young and full of vigor, in case the other party couldn''t stand the excitement, she would say, "try it, try it.". So what¡° "Well..." just as the sword was drawing the crossbow, the middle-aged man suddenly snorted and slowly opened his eyes

 Chapter 14

    "Cough..." the middle-aged man lying on the ground, that is, director Gu in the mouth of the police, coughed violently and vomited blood.


    "Secretary! What''s the matter with you? " The male policeman asked anxiously to director Gu.


    Xiao Yao was relieved. Once the body is unblocked, it will be blocked. As long as one place is unblocked, the rest will come naturally.


    "I... where am I?" Maybe it was because he just woke up. Gu Li Bing''s brain was still a little confused, and his eyes were full of blankness.


    "Director, if you''re OK, I''m scared to death!" Seeing the valley soldier wake up, the two policemen were also relieved.


    "Well, isn''t that Xiao Wang? Qin Xue, are you here? " Director Gu slowly stood up and patted his head, as if lost in thought.


    "Director, Xiaoxue and I are on a mission outside. As a result, we can see you fall to the ground. The boy is still stabbing you. I want to pull him away for your safety. In the end, he dares to attack the police!" The previous thing to the male police named Xiao Wang mouth, it became like Xiao Yao deliberately murder, he bravely protect the Lord, but was beaten.


    This is a typical villain who complains first!


    "Nonsense, I told you that my friend is saving people." Li Xiaoxiao looks a little angry.


    Xiao Yao looked at her, waved his hand and stood up: "let''s go."


    "Yes Li Xiaoxiao is too lazy to stay any longer. She nods and leaves with Xiao Yao.


    Just as they turned around, Gu libing suddenly said, "you two, wait a minute!"


    "Yes! wait a minute! Hit the police, still want to go, you want to beautiful! Damn, is my leg disabled? " The policeman named Xiao Wang really wants to cry without tears. Even if he wants to leave, he has to cure his leg before he leaves!


    Xiao Yao turned around and seemed a little displeased.


    Gu libing quickly showed a smile and said: "little brother, I remember that I didn''t sleep all night, and I drank a lot of wine. I felt sick and fainted from myocardial infarction... Just now Xiao Wang said, how many injections have you put on me?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and his face softened. At least the other party didn''t think he was really plotting.


    Gu libing nodded and said with a smile: "then I understand, little brother. Thank you for saving my life!"


    Speaking of this, he hesitated a little, and continued: "I have an old problem. When I first got sick, I thought I had come to the end of my life, and my consciousness was vague. Fortunately, you gave me treatment in time! It''s strange to say that although I fainted, I still had some consciousness. I felt as if I had an extra force in my body and untied the shackles of my body... "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m just treating the symptoms, not the root cause. After all, you''re an old problem."


    Gu Li Bing nodded and his face was a little gloomy. In this position, his usual social activities are still necessary. Naturally, tobacco and alcohol are indispensable. In addition, he works hard and often stays up late, which leads to such old problems. This time, although Xiao Yao cured him, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t get sick again.


    However, what Xiao Yao said next made him full of hope for life.


    "The disease is not incurable, but it''s complicated. If you want to cure it, you have to take a course of treatment." Xiao Yao said.


    Gu libing flashed a light in his eyes, and his expression became excited. He quickly took two steps forward, hoping to hold Xiao Yao.


    "Little brother, is that true? Can you really cure me? " Valley Li soldier surprise way.


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t talk much nonsense.


    The conversation between them was also listened to by people around them, and everyone was stunned.


    Director Gu, is it myocardial infarction? And this young man just pricked a few needles and saved director Gu''s life? This is a miracle doctor!


    "Well... Would you like to help me with it?" Director Gu restrained his excitement and asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "yes, I can, but I have a lot of things to do recently, so I don''t have time now. Let''s talk about it later."


    Gu libing is in a hurry. You said to wait. Of course, it''s OK, but I can''t afford to wait! Who knows when I''ll get sick next time!


    It seems that Xiao Yao also saw the other party''s scruples, explained: "you don''t need to worry too much, although I just pricked a few needles, but also temporarily opened your blood, a few months will not be sick."


    "Hoo..." Gu Li Bing sighed and said gratefully, "if there''s anything you can do for me in the future, I''ll do my best!"


    Xiao Yao did not answer him, as if he did not hear what the other side said.


    The policeman named Xiao Wang was stunned.


    Is this young boy really a miracle doctor? It''s impossible!


    However, no matter whether the other party is or not, he understands that he can never say anything bad about the other party at this time. In that way, he will not only fail to please his director, but also make the director hate himself. Who makes the director completely trust the other party at this time?


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Wait a minute... Little brother, can you give me a contact information?" Gu libing is a little worried. If Xiao Yao really leaves like this, how can he find each other in the future!


    Xiao Yao scratched his head.


    contact information? He has no mobile phone, no phone, how to let the other party contact him?


    Li Xiaoxiao seemed to see Xiao Yao''s embarrassment, looked at Gu libing and said, "if you want to find him, you can go to Li''s group to find me. My name is Li Xiaoxiao."


    After that, she followed Xiao Yao to get on the Mercedes Benz and left.


    When Gu libing heard the name of Li Xiaoxiao, he was stunned for a long time. Then he murmured in a low voice: "isn''t this the name of the boss of Li''s group..."


    After Xiao Yao left, Xiao Wang began to cry anxiously.


    "Doctor, don''t go! Cure my leg first He doesn''t want to be disabled all his life!


    But by this time, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao had already gone far.


    Gu Li Bing looked at Xiao Wang, who was shouting. He frowned a little and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Wang shut his mouth and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Xiaoxue, tell me." Gu libing''s eyes fell on Qin Xue and asked.


    Qin Xue nodded and said what had happened before. At last, Gu libing''s face became very ugly.


    "Well, it''s a good idea to let someone else help you? You see what you do! " If the onlookers hadn''t dispersed, Gu libing would have wanted to make rude remarks directly.


    "They are young, but that doesn''t mean they have no strength! If it wasn''t for the good heart of the doctor, what would they do if they didn''t save me? I don''t think you want to help me, but you want to kill me. Xiao Wang, I''m climbing up from your position step by step. What''s your purpose to stop it? I know in my heart that from tomorrow on, you don''t want to come to the police station. We don''t need talents like you! " Gu libing accentuated the word talent, which is full of irony.


    Leaving this sentence behind, Gu libing takes Qin Xue with him and leaves him alone


    Perhaps realizing that it''s inconvenient to listen without a mobile phone, Xiao Yao followed Li Xiaoxiao to buy another smart phone, and then returned to Li''s home.


    Back home, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao carry things into the villa and find that Li is chatting with an old man with a smile.


    The old man is about the same age as Mr. Li. His hair is silvery white. His hair is a little sparse, but his eyes are still bright.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Xiao, are you back?" Seeing them enter the room, Mr. Li said hello.


    "Grandfather, grandfather Qin!" Li Xiaoxiao said hello to Mr. Li and said hello to another old man.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, the one behind you is the little miracle doctor your grandfather said?" Grandfather Qin looks at Xiao Yao behind Li Xiaoxiao and asks curiously. He seems to be a little curious and suspicious. This little boy doesn''t look very big. Is his medical skill really magical?


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "Xiao Yao has created another miracle today!"


    Grandfather Qin was a little puzzled, but master Li was interested and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Tell me quickly


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t answer his grandfather directly, but turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of inquiring eyes. Until Xiao Yao nodded to her, she said all about the treatment of Gu libing from beginning to end.


    "After just a few injections, the patient with myocardial infarction was cured, and you can still use traditional Chinese medicine to treat the root cause?" Grandfather Qin suddenly widened his eyes, and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of shocked eyes.


    Mr. Li is not surprised. He has known for a long time that Xiao Yao is a man of real ability. Let alone giving first aid to a patient with myocardial infarction, he was not surprised that Xiao Yao dug a dead man out of the grave and cured him every minute.


    After Xiao Yao sat down, he looked at grandfather Qin. For a long time, he frowned.


    "If you want to see me, I think I can go upstairs now." Xiao Yao said.


    Pro grandfather a Leng, suddenly face became a little ugly.


    Xiao Yao is right. This time, grandfather Qin came to Li''s home. He heard that old man Li, who was suffering from a strange disease, had been cured. Moreover, the miracle doctor is still in Li''s home. When he got the news, he came in a hurry, hoping to get the agreement of the other party. Unexpectedly, before he spoke, the other party refused.


    "Yes? Lao Qin, are you sick? " Mr. Li was a little curious.


    "Yes." Mr. Qin nodded and said with a bitter smile, "old age, who has no old problems?"


    "That''s not an old problem." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mr. Qin was embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "your illness, I will not treat, do not delay your chat, I first upstairs."


    Then he left.


    "Wait a minute!" Grandfather Qin was worried and said, "you said that you can''t cure it, not that you can''t cure it. In other words, are you sure you can cure my disease?" Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at him and said, "I don''t want to cure people who are full of anger!"

 Chapter 15

    Anger is invisible and invisible.


    Xiao Yao has killed many people, because he has been a killer for a period of time, but he has his own principles. He only kills those who should be killed, so he has no hostility, only murderous.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, grandfather Qin raised his eyebrows a little, and his face was shocked.


    "Do you know me?" He asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Then how do you know that I am angry?" Grandfather Qin asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao''s guess is very accurate. The old man named Qin Chaonan by Li Xiaoxiao was a gangster when he was young. Later, he became a company, and the enterprise became bigger and bigger, and became successful. In other people''s eyes, he is the biggest philanthropist in Haitian city and the chairman of Longyan group, but few people know what makes him rich.


    "The forehead is high and flat, and the eyebrow is the same as the palace. It was originally a dragon and tiger phase, but because the bridge of the nose collapsed, it could not form a crape myrtle picture." Xiao Yao said this, pause, finally concluded, "maybe you are a hero, but you are definitely not a hero!"


    Qin Chaonan nodded, and he had to admit that Xiao Yao''s evaluation of him was very pertinent.


    "I didn''t expect you to look at me again." Qin Chaonan said with a squint.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know a little bit."


    Qin Chaonan sighed and asked, "do you mean you won''t treat me?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, his face serious, his eyes full of firmness.


    Qin Chaonan''s eyes were filled with disappointment. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "since that''s the case, I won''t force it. Indeed, I killed people and even good people when I was young. That''s why I do charity now. Many people say I''m a philanthropist and a good person. In fact, it''s not the case. I just want to redeem the crimes I committed when I was old, I''m dying. I don''t want to go to hell after I die. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, deeply thought ran way: "indeed, you should do something to atone."


    The south of the Qin Dynasty stood up and looked at Xiao Yao. Then he looked at Mr. Li and Li Xiaoxiao: "since that''s the case, I won''t disturb you any more. Goodbye."


    With that, he turned and left, very determined.


    Looking at Qin Chaonan''s back, Xiao Yao murmured: "it''s really a good thing to realize your mistake and want to atone for it. However, when you do something, you just do it. Killing people and scattering your family wealth may not be able to wash away your sins. "


    Then he turned and went upstairs.


    In the living room, only Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi were left.


    "Grandfather, did grandfather Qin really kill people when he was young?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a frown.


    Mr. Li nodded and then showed a wry smile: "actually, I don''t know much about it. It''s all in the past. In fact, people will change. Maybe Lao Qin was not a good man before, but now he is a good man. "


    "Well, maybe." Li Xiaoxiao shakes her head, but she is curious about Xiao Yao.


    I''m very skilled in medicine. I can even look at faces. What else can this guy do? Is there anything else in the world that he can''t? Li Xiaoxiao thinks that Xiao Yao is just the kind of existence with plug-ins on


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao came to the Red Star building together.


    "Why didn''t you change the clothes you bought today? That''s more formal. " Looking at Xiao Yao standing beside him, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "new clothes, of course, should be worn after the bath."


    "Then you can take a bath." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head again: "no, I''m afraid of trouble. I have to wash it when I go back after washing. It takes time."


    Li Xiaoxiao is some can''t understand, blinked his eyes, curious asked: "why go back to wash?"


    "I''m afraid Mo Chengfei still wants to trouble me. When he does, he''ll be sweating all over again." Xiao Yao said flatly


    Li Xiaoxiao has nothing to say.


    As the largest hotel in Haitian city, Hongxinglou has a history of more than 100 years. It is a time-honored brand. In Haitian city, you may not know the name of the mayor of Haitian city, but you must know the existence of Hongxinglou.


    Haiyunjian, the Red Star building, is the most upscale private room in the hotel. People who can eat here not only need a certain economic foundation, but also have a certain status in Haitian city. Generally, the people who can eat here are those who are rich or expensive.


    Mo Chengfei stands in front of the window and sees Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao.


    "Here they are." Mo Chengfei turned around and said.


    In the private room, in addition to Mo Chengfei, there are three people sitting, two men and a woman. These are all Mo Chengfei''s friends. The young man on the left is wearing a white T-shirt and a skull earring. His skin is white, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is quite handsome. The other one looks ordinary, but he is tall, There is a sharp contrast between the plate inch hairstyle and the stud flower beauty.


    The last girl, not bad looking, slim and graceful, with light make-up on her face, a black bra skirt adds some charm.


    "No less, it can be said that we''ll embarrass the boy at the dinner table. You can give me your new Porsche." Stud man said with a smile.


    "Jiang Kun, why don''t I know you are short of money?" The girl covered her mouth and said with a smile, "your father is the vice mayor of Haitian city. Will you have no money?"


    "Well, my father is an honest and upright official." Ear stud man Jiang Kun has no good airway.


    The girl rolled her eyes and said, "the devil believes you."


    Jiang Kun shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, he said so. As for whether others believe it or not, it''s none of his business.


    "Cheng Fei, after all, he is the one who has saved the Li family''s master. If we deal with him, will it cause the anger of Li family and Xiaoxiao?" Masculine board inch male frowned, as if some concerns.


    Mo Chengfei and Li Xiaoxiao grew up together, and he was their playmate when they were children.


    "Dapeng, you don''t know that I''ve always liked Xiaoxiao. For so many years, my heart hasn''t changed. But now, this boy has just stepped in for no reason. Not only Xiaoxiao, but also the old man of the Li family, all praise him. If I don''t do anything else, I''m afraid Xiaoxiao and I won''t have a chance." Mo Chengfei looked at Yanban cunnan and said in a deep voice.


    Chang Peng was stunned, sighed and stopped talking.


    "Dapeng, don''t you like me walking with Xiaoxiao?" Mo Chengfei said with a smile.


    "I hope, of course, that I''m two years older than you, and I grew up together. Seeing you is like seeing my younger brother and sister. Naturally, I hope that you can finally form a bond, but..." later, Chang Peng didn''t go on. He felt that after Mo Chengfei came back, he felt different.


    It seems that he is no longer the kid who is willing to follow him and call him brother Peng. He has grown up, but he has more thoughts. At least, Chang Peng knows that Mo Chengfei can''t do such a thing if he does it before.


    At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open, and Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao had come in.


    "Brother Mirs? Why are you here? " Seeing Chang Peng, Li Xiaoxiao was also surprised.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you coming?" Chang Peng stands up and smiles.


    "Yes Li Xiaoxiao nodded, turned over and continued, "brother Mirs, let me introduce him to you. His name is Xiao Yao. He is a Chinese medicine doctor and a friend of mine."


    "Yes." Chang Peng nodded and looked at Xiao Yao carefully, but he was curious.


    Mo Chengfei said that Xiao Yao was able to approach the Li family with sinister intentions, but he was proud of his vision of people. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t think that the young man in front of him was the kind of man who was rich and profound!


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao." Chang Peng stretched out his hand, "my name is Chang Peng. I''m Xiaoxiao''s friend."


    "Well, hello." Although Xiao Yao knows that there is a relationship between these people and Mo Chengfei, the other party has now reached out to say hello to him. If he is holding hands, it seems very inappropriate.


    "Oh! How can you invite such a person? I didn''t say it earlier At this time, the earnail man began to speak.


    Although Mo Chengfei was happy, he pretended to be unhappy and said, "Jiang Kun, this is my friend and Xiaoxiao''s friend. Please be polite."


    Jiang Kun shrugged his shoulders and took out his mobile phone to play.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit beside me." Chang Peng opened a stool and said.


    "This..." Li Xiaoxiao hesitated. Chang Peng opened the chair for her, just in the middle of Chang Peng and Mo Chengfei. She didn''t want to sit with Mo Chengfei, but it was not easy to brush Chang Peng''s face. After a little hesitation, she had to choose to sit down.


    At this time, there was only a chair beside the girl with light makeup. Xiao Yao walked towards the chair. As soon as he took a step forward, the girl with light makeup jumped up directly.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here! You look dirty. I don''t want to sit with you, lest I lose my appetite! " She spoke very impolitely and looked at Xiao Yao with disdain in her eyes.


    They are all invited by Mo Chengfei. Naturally, they have to complete the task perfectly.


    After her words, Li Xiaoxiao''s face became gloomy. Before she could speak, Mo Chengfei spoke first.


    "Su Qianxi, how can you do this?" Mo Chengfei reprimanded, then looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Xiao Yao. My friend is a young lady. I usually contact people who wear famous brands and watches. If you are like this, she hasn''t seen you before, so it''s a bit impolite."


    Although his words sound like appeasement, everyone knows that this is the most direct irony!


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at the girl named Su Qianxi, and says, "I''m not going to sit with you. Your smell is too bad."


    With that, he moved the chair and stepped to Li Xiaoxiao, and squeezed between Mo Chengfei and Li Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 16

    Su Qianxi is indeed a noble daughter and a lady of the upper class.


    When she heard Xiao Yao say that she smelled bad, her face became ugly and angry.


    "What did you say? I smell bad? I am a French limited edition perfume. Do you think it smells bad? " Su Qianxi said, is full of disdain, "is really a country bumpkin without knowledge!"


    "Yes? I didn''t say your perfume smells bad. I just think your bad smell is bad. " Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    Su Qianxi''s face changed greatly: "how do you know..." before she finished her words, she covered her mouth in time.


    "Oh! It turns out that you really have body odor. I''m just guessing. Ha ha Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    Su Qianxi''s face was white and red.


    She does have body odor, which is her biggest secret.


    Su shallow river has gone to an operation since she found her body odor. But she didn''t know what was going on. The operation was done, but it didn''t take long to recur. There was nothing she could do. She could only spend medical expenses on the operation, but the final result was still unsatisfactory. She had nothing to do with it. She could only cover the pungent taste with the best perfume in the world. But I didn''t expect to be discovered by Xiao Yao today.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Yao has been blindfolded by Gao Feng since he was a child. He can distinguish all kinds of medicinal materials only by his sense of smell, so his nose is more sensitive than a dog. It''s really strange that he can''t smell it. But Su Qianxi didn''t know this. He really thought it was just Xiao Yao''s guess.


    She looked at Xiao Yao with anger and hostility on her face. She was just like a lioness. She wanted to tear Xiao Yao to pieces.


    Xiao Yao turns a blind eye to each other''s hostile eyes and begins to eat with vegetables.


    Mo Chengfei''s face is also very ugly. He just wanted Su Qianxi to satirize Xiao Yao and make him make a fool of himself in public. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao sat down directly between him and Li Xiaoxiao. Originally, he planned to take this opportunity to make a good contribution to Yin Qin and see if he could make Li Xiaoxiao like him more, But all this was destroyed by Xiao Yao.


    There is a man sitting in the middle, how can he still be courteous?


    "Cough." Mo Chengfei found that it was not a matter to just sit down. He quickly raised his glass, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, thank you for treating grandfather Li''s illness this time. I have to propose a toast to you!"


    Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks and looked at each other with great interest. He didn''t immediately pick up his glass to drink with each other.


    "Tell me first, in what capacity do you thank me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Mo Chengfei was stunned and frowned, but he soon thought about it and said, "as a Xiaoxiao friend, is that ok?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said: "previously Li Xiaoxiao also said, I am her friend, so you this identity, I am afraid not qualified to thank me."


    Mo Chengfei is angry, but he can only be angry in his heart. He tries to suppress his emotions, hoping not to get angry in front of Li Xiaoxiao. In this way, Li Xiaoxiao will only hate himself more. But... This guy named Xiao Yao is really annoying! What should I say? Do you think you are Li Xiaoxiao''s future boyfriend? If he really said that, even if Li Xiaoxiao would not leave, she would immediately forget the relationship between her and herself. At that time, she would only be more embarrassed. Thinking of these, the wine cup he was holding in his hand was neither drunk nor put down.


    Chang Peng is also aware of Mo Chengfei''s embarrassment. He smiles bitterly in his heart, but he still holds up his glass and touches Mo Chengfei.


    "Chengfei, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. We have to drink one first." Chang Peng said with a smile.


    See someone to help themselves out, Mo Chengfei is also relieved, his face reluctantly smile, drink.


    Xiao Yao continued to eat.


    Mo Chengfei grabs his head. He thinks that Xiao Yao is not as simple as he thinks. If he wants to make a fool of Xiao Yao completely, it''s obviously not enough.


    "Mr. Xiao, I think we really have to drink one, just for our acquaintance. What do you think?" Mo Chengfei continued with his glass.


    He is quite confident in his drinking capacity. His idea now is to pour Xiao Yao down, and then find a chance to teach him a lesson.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao a Leng, looked at him, just like looking at a fool.


    "Do you think it''s nice to meet you? Anyway, I don''t think so. Of course, I don''t think you think so either. After all, you''ve just been beaten up by me. " Xiao Yao said.


    Mo Chengfei''s face is completely gloomy.


    "Boy, you don''t want to be shameless. Today you are very kind to invite you to dinner. What do you mean when you always put your nose on your face?" Jiang Kun looks at Xiao Yao, his eyes are not good, and his tone is cold.


    Xiao Yao gave him a cold look and said, "if you have a problem with me, you can beat me."


    "You Jiang Kun is furious. In this circle, even Mo Chengfei has to give him face. Now, he is so despised in public that he is just beating him in the face. But as soon as he stands up, Mo Chengfei presses him on the shoulder.


    "Jiang Kun, I invited all of you here. Give me face and don''t be impulsive." With that, Mo Chengfei whispered in his ear, "this boy has good skills. Don''t fight with him for the time being, otherwise, it will be you who will suffer. Let''s have a drink first, try to make him drink, wait for him to drink too much, then we''ll see what he can do! "


    Jiang Kun calms down. Mo Chengfei''s skill is pretty good. Since he has respected Xiao Yao so much, he must not be the skill of the other party. Although Jiang Kun doesn''t want to lose face, he can only suppress his anger in order not to suffer losses.


    "Mr. Xiao, I sincerely want to have a drink with you. Don''t you really want to give me any face?" Mo Chengfei turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice.


    Chang Peng also hit a ha ha, said: "yes, Mr. Xiao, many friends, many roads, just a drink, nothing."


    Xiao Yao takes a look at him, then at Mo Chengfei, and smiles.


    "Are you determined to ask me for a drink?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I just hope to have a more relaxed relationship with you. What''s wrong with that? " Mo Chengfei certainly won''t admit that he is deliberately looking for Xiao Yao to drink, if let the other party see what clues, then his previous plan can be in vain.


    "Well, since you want to drink, I''ll drink with you." Xiao Yao nodded and said.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s unnecessary. If you can''t drink, don''t drink." Li Xiaoxiao said quickly.


    Mo Chengfei, Jiang Kun and others often have parties and parties, and their drinking capacity has been practiced for a long time. It''s not a wise thing to fight with these people. Li Xiaoxiao is also for Xiao Yaohao''s sake.


    Xiao Yao just smiles at her, indicating that she is at ease.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks like Xiao Yao is confident. Although she is still worried, she can only give up.


    However, Li Xiaoxiao''s performance has made Mo Chengfei angry. For what? Why does Li Xiaoxiao worry about this country bumpkin? Think of these, he is full of resentment, and look at Xiao Yao''s eyes, is full of resentment.


    "Would you like to drink with me?" The venom in his eyes is fleeting, Mo Chengfei asked.


    "Yes, but if you want to drink it, you have to have fun with one." Xiao Yao said, "what do you think?"


    Mo Chengfei in front of a bright, energetically nodded, quickly said: "that is of course."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded and called the waiter. "Six bottles of Baijiu up," he said.


    "Ah?" The waiter was stunned and didn''t seem to understand Xiao Yao''s question.


    "You didn''t catch what I said?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "That''s... OK!" The waiter nodded and looked at Xiao Yao like a monster. How many people are there? Four men, two women, even want six bottles of Baijiu, is it one bottle? More than that, because there are three bottles of dream nine on the table!


    "If you want to go, you need good wine." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Yes, no less." The waiter went out and soon came back with six bottles of Maotai.


    "Here are six bottles of Baijiu. We have three bottles of one person. Once you finish drinking, don''t drink me after you finish drinking. Let me have a good meal." Xiao Yao looked at Mo Chengfei and asked with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei''s face immediately changed.


    Although he has a good drink, he can''t do three bottles of Baijiu in one breath. However, he can''t say what he refuses. After all, he proposed drinking, and Li Xiaoxiao is also here. Besides, Xiao Yao is a person he hates very much and shows weakness to people he hates? He doesn''t want to kill Mo Chengfei!


    "What''s the matter, dare not?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    "What am I afraid of? I''m afraid you''re just joking now. " Mo Chengfei blushed and said quickly.


    "Then drink it." Xiao Yao held out his hand and made a "please" gesture.


    Mo Chengfei swallowed his saliva, stared at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you want me to drink first? When I''m finished, what if you don''t drink? "


    "We can drink together." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Good!" Mo Cheng Fei bit his teeth, held out a Moutai bottle, and stared at Xiao Yao with his eyes. He thought he was cheating himself. This boy, dare to drink three bottles of Baijiu at a gulp? A bottle of one jin, this is three jin!


    "Xiao Yao, don''t be impulsive." Li Xiaoxiao saw that things had developed to this stage and he was worried. She did not know what she was thinking. He reached out and grabbed Xiao Yao''s wrist. He said, "you can''t take three bottles of Baijiu in one breath."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and gave her a comforting smile: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    This scene, by Mo Chengfei see in the eye, his face is black can''t black again.


    "Cut the crap and have a drink!" Mo Chengfei yelled.


    "What''s the rush?" Although Xiao Yao said so, he reached out and picked up a wine bottle. After opening it, he stood up and began to pour it into his stomach.


    All the people stare at Xiao Yao as if they saw a monster. This guy''s not kidding. Is he really going to drink? Soon, a bottle of Baijiu was bottomed out. Xiao Yao put down the bottle and looked at his eyes and terrified. "What''s wrong?" Who said I dare not drink! Drink it Mo Chengfei''s face is as ugly as eating excrement, but his words have already been spoken out. If he wants to repent, it''s impossible. Thinking of this, he starts to drink as soon as he bites his teeth

 Chapter 17

    Chang Peng, Li Xiaoxiao and others all stare at Xiao Yao and Mo Chengfei.


    They have only one thought in their heart: crazy, these two people are crazy!


    There are actually many people who can drink three jin of Baijiu, but Li Xiaoxiao has seen some of them, but they are all talking about business from the northeast. She has not seen a few of them here, let alone drink three kilos at a time. What are the consequences of drinking this?


    "Xiao Yao, you can''t drink!" Seeing that Xiao Yao had drunk the third bottle, Li Xiaoxiao finally reached out and grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, "don''t drink, let''s go!"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    "But..." Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes were red. She felt that Xiao Yao was fighting with Mo Chengfei just for her.


    However, thinking of these, her face became ruddy, and she couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yao secretly, wondering why this guy would bottle wine with Mo Chengfei for himself? Didn''t she dare to think about it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Xiao Yao gave her a reassuring smile, then picked up the last bottle and drank it vertically.


    After three bottles of wine, Xiao Yao continued to eat vegetables. He held out his chopsticks and put a peanut in his mouth, chewing it carefully.


    "You... You really have nothing?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao, his face full of disbelief.


    "What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao is a little suspicious.


    "Of course not." Li Xiaoxiao shakes his head and looks at Xiao Yao with curiosity. How many secrets are there in this guy''s body? Is he the one who never gets drunk in the legend?


    Mo Chengfei had finished his third bottle. When he finished, he immediately stood up and vomited. He felt his stomach was tumbling. The stimulation of alcohol made him cry.


    "Ouch..." Mo Chengfei pukes in a corner. Xiao Yao turns a blind eye to it, but he doesn''t continue to eat. After all, the taste is too bad for Xiao Yao to bear the pressure.


    "Hurry up, bring the water." Chang Peng quickly steps to Mo Chengfei and reaches out his hand to pat him on the back.


    At this time, the guy named Jiang Kun also brought a glass of water and handed it to Mo Chengfei. Mo Chengfei just took a sip, then he vomited again, with blood.


    "No! Maybe it''s perforated stomach. Send it to the hospital as soon as possible! " Chang Peng frowned and whispered.


    As soon as he said this, the rest of the people were in a panic. Jiang Kun quickly took out his mobile phone and made an emergency call. Then a group of people lifted Mo Chengfei up and sent him downstairs.


    When going downstairs, Chang Peng looks back at Xiao Yao deeply. Xiao Yao just gives him a relaxed smile.


    Chang Peng sighs helplessly in his heart. It''s no trouble to find Xiao Yao. It''s just trouble to find himself. Mo Chengfei is too reckless.


    In the private room, only Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao were left.


    "You and Mo Chengfei seem to be friends, don''t you worry about him?" Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao beside his eyes and asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head.


    "If I really go down, he will think that I care about him. In fact, he and I should not be friends. He is different from before." Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao turned and looked at Xiao Yao. Her mood was a little complicated and she said, "me too."


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak.


    After all, these are all Li Xiaoxiao''s own business, and Xiao Yao can''t be too involved. Moreover, he also knows that Li Xiaoxiao is a very independent person. Since she will do so, it means that he has his own ideas.


    "Let''s go, too." Li Xiaoxiao stood up and pinched his nose. "It really smells bad here."


    Xiao Yao gave a hearty smile.


    "By the way, how can you drink so much?" Just out of the compartment, Li Xiaoxiao could not help asking, but she really couldn''t figure out how Xiao Yao could drink three Jin Baijiu in one breath.


    "When I was a child, I practiced hard." Xiao Yao said honestly.


    "How did you practice when you were a child?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and didn''t seem to understand.


    Xiao Yao laughs bitterly, thanks to his second grandfather, who is a good drinker. Even in the mountains, he would try every means to make wine. When he was just five years old, he forced Xiao Yao to drink half Liang in the morning, in the afternoon and in the evening for the reason that "the man who doesn''t drink is not a man". Then, he increased the dosage again.


    Fortunately, Grandpa worried about Xiao Yao, and quickly matched a prescription with a prescription, helping Xiao Yao to recuperate himself. Gradually, Xiao Yao became able to drink, and he didn''t blush with five Jin of Baijiu.


    However, these things have to involve his own grandfathers, so Xiao Yao can only shake his head and simply prevaricate. Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao is also a smart girl. From Xiao Yao''s attitude, he feels that the other party doesn''t really want to answer this question, so he doesn''t break the casserole to ask the end.


    Back home, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao say hello, and then go upstairs directly, ready to take a bath and sleep. Li Xiaoxiao, who had planned to go upstairs, just caught up with her father and was stopped again.


    "Xiaoxiao, you didn''t go to work today?" Li Kun went to Li Xiaoxiao and asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "You are the chairman of the group, how can you not go to work?" Li Kun said in a low voice, "you don''t know. Your second uncle wants to pull you down from that position. If you have a little negligence, you will be bitten by them."


    "To pull me down, first they have to have their own strength." Li Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa and said with a smile.


    Li Kun shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s a good thing to have confidence, but you can''t be careless. One mistake will lead to eternal hatred. You also know this truth."


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at his father, opened the coquetry mode, and said with a smile: "Dad, you can rest assured that I have a sense of propriety. Today I just take Xiao Yao around."


    "Xiao Yao?" Li Kun sighed and said, "I really don''t understand what the old man thinks. He really wants Xiao Yao to stay in our Li family. He''s just an outsider. How inappropriate that is!"


    "How can I do it? Do you want to teach me?" At this time, a loud voice sounded, and Li Kun''s face changed immediately. He quickly stood up and gave a bitter smile to the old man Li who was standing at the stairs.


    "Dad, I don''t mean anything else. I just think that he is just an outsider after all..." Li Kun rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    "You know shit!" Li gave a cold snort, glanced at Li Kun, walked down slowly, sat down on the sofa, and said, "I don''t want to hear this evening, otherwise, before Xiao Yao leaves Li''s house, the speaker will have to leave first."


    Li Kun nodded quickly and didn''t dare to continue talking. It seems that the old man is really angry. He clearly wants to protect Xiao Yao. Anyway, it''s not a big deal in itself, and Li Kun doesn''t need to make the old man angry because of this.


    The most important thing is that he also understands that the old man is absolutely the kind of person who makes a lot of promises. If he says he will be driven out of the Li family, he will be driven out of the Li family. Li Kun can''t afford such a result.


    "Come on, go to bed. It''s a nuisance." Li Lao Zi stares at Li Kun and says.


    Li Kun heard these words, quickly nodded, such as amnesty in general, quickly stepped upstairs.


    After Li Kun disappeared, Li showed a smile, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "how about tonight?"


    "Not bad." Li Xiaoxiao laughed and said, "grandfather, you don''t have to scare my father. He is still in front of me when you scold him. How shameless he is!"


    "It''s natural for me to scold my son," Li said


    After that, before Li Xiaoxiao spoke, he asked a second question.


    "What''s going on tonight? Tell me quickly!"


    Li Xiaoxiao shakes her head. Seeing her grandfather''s anxious appearance, it''s not good for her to keep on telling the truth, so she tells us all about this evening.


    After the last full stop, Mr. Li burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha! OK, that''s great! This is a complete victory! I didn''t expect Xiao Yao to have such ability. " Master Li was so happy that he even clapped his hands when he was excited.


    "Xiaoxiao, I think Xiao Yao is really mysterious, but I believe he is definitely a good man." After laughing for a while, Li became serious and said to Li Xiaoxiao, "your father doesn''t understand, but I believe you will understand that Xiao Yao may not have much energy now, but with his shining points, as long as he is willing to make money, the door of wealth in the whole world will be opened for him."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded solemnly to show that he understood the meaning of his grandfather.


    "It''s good to have a good relationship with Xiao Yao. What''s more, Xiao Yao is kind to the Li family? So anyway, the Li family can''t treat him badly, do you understand? " Li said, looking at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, I understand." Li Xiaoxiao said, "besides, I thought he was nice."


    "Do you like him?" Li asked abruptly.


    "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao was caught unprepared by this problem. She was at a loss and her face turned red quickly.


    "Ha ha! It seems that even if you don''t like him, you still have some good feelings. It''s good. Come on, you''d better let me hold my grandson before I go into the earth. At that time, even if I die, I can close my eyes with a smile! " Mr. Li is happy.


    "Grandfather, I didn''t mean that..." Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "I''m not young. A hundred years later, you are still young. You may not be able to fight your second uncle. Now I can help you withstand the pressure, but when I close my eyes?" Mr. Li said solemnly, "I hope you can find someone who has enough strength to protect you before that."


    Before Li Xiaoxiao could speak, Li Laozi held out his hand to stop her next words. He stood up, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and yawned: "when you are old, it''s easy to get sleepy. Xiaoxiao, I told you, remember first, I sleep."


    Then he went upstairs.

 Chapter 18

    The moment he opened his eyes, Xiao Yao immediately jumped out of bed.


    "It''s over. I forget that I''m going to work now." Xiao Yao''s mouth said as he put on his clothes as fast as he could.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, he went downstairs in a hurry and saw Mr. Li sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    "Old man, where''s Li Xiaoxiao?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I went to work." Mr. Li looked at the flustered Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "what are you doing in a hurry?"


    "Go to work! Shouldn''t I go to work with Li Xiaoxiao? " Xiao Yao looks at Li Laozi in bewilderment, in the heart secret way is not like this?


    Mr. Li was stunned for a while, and his face was a little strange.


    Yesterday, he said that he wanted Xiao Yao to be Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard, but he just wanted to keep Xiao Yao in Li''s family. Unexpectedly, he really planned to accompany Li Xiaoxiao to work. Let a miracle doctor be a bodyguard for his granddaughter, and let his benefactor be a valet? Mr. Li must think it''s not suitable! Originally, he thought Xiao Yao understood, and he really took his feelings seriously!


    "Cough, Xiao Yao, it''s OK. Even if you stay in the Li family all the year round, you can finish the task. After all, you are protecting Xiaoxiao''s safety at home!" Mr. Li explained quickly.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "if you promise, you have to do it well. I have already paid in advance, so the original task must be done."


    It seems that Xiao Yao really plans to go to work.


    "Sir, where is your company? I''ll go now. " Xiao Yao said.


    "This... Do you know the way?" Mr. Li asked.


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment and said, "I really don''t know you."


    Mr. Li is almost speechless.


    "I can take a taxi." Xiao Yao said, "just tell me the address."


    "Well, all right!" Mr. Li nodded, "I''ll find a pen and paper to write it down for you."


    "No, just say it." Xiao Yao said.


    "This... The address is a little long." Mr. Li said with a bitter smile.


    "I have a good memory!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes." Mr. Li said the address of the company once, and Xiao Yao repeated it, then turned and went out.


    After Xiaoyao went out, Mr. Li sat down, held his cheek, and murmured, "in fact, it''s very good. If two people are together every day, maybe they can enhance their relationship!" Speaking of this, there was a smile on his face


    In fact, it''s not so complicated to find Li''s group. There''s no need for Mr. Li to give such a detailed address. In Haitian city, you can''t find the government gate, but you can''t know where Li''s group is.


    Li''s group is one of the three largest groups in Haitian city, and it has developed rapidly in the past two years. Of course, Li Xiaoxiao''s ability is reflected. When Li Xiaoxiao just took the position of president, many people were not optimistic about him. In the eyes of those people, women are synonymous with indecision. Everyone thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is a vase.


    However, with her own achievements, Li Xiaoxiao gave those who despised her a loud slap in the face. In two years, Li''s group was listed abroad, and the two subsidiaries of the group were also listed. In the long run, her investment in real estate doubled the assets of Li''s group.


    Slowly, other entrepreneurs in Haitian city began to know that there is a queen like figure in Li''s group!


    To the surprise of Xiao Yao, he was stopped by the security guard at the door.


    "Stop, where''s your work permit?" The two security guards are both in their thirties. One is tall and thin, and the other is short and fat. They stand together and form a sharp contrast. They look funny.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Li Xiaoxiao." Xiao Yao said politely.


    "Li Xiaoxiao?" The tall man muttered, then changed his face and said, "are you looking for our boss?"


    "Hoo... It seems that I''m looking for the right place. That''s right. I''m looking for Li Xiaoxiao, your boss." Xiao Yao said.


    "Who are you?" The tall man looked a little queer and said, "do you have an appointment?"


    "Appointment?" Xiao Yao a little Leng for a while, shook his head, "how, see Li Xiaoxiao, still need to make an appointment?"


    "Nonsense!" The short fat man on the side coldly interjected, "do you really think our boss wants to see everyone?"


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and said, "I''m Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard. My task is to protect her. I just got up a little late today. You can tell her."


    "That''s it The short fat man seemed to be hesitant. He asked again, "do you have a phone call from our boss?"


    "Yes!" Xiao Yao nodded. Yesterday, when he and Li Xiaoxiao bought a mobile phone together, Li Xiaoxiao gave him the phone number. With the reminder of the short fat man, he remembered. However, as soon as he put his hand into his pocket, his face changed. He was too anxious in the morning and forgot to bring his mobile phone.


    "Do you mean you don''t have a cell phone?" The short fat man saw Xiao Yao''s expression and knew it immediately.


    Xiao Yao laughed awkwardly, stretched out his thumb and praised, "you are so smart!"


    "Pooh! I can see clearly, and I''m a fool who wants to get into the company! I''ll tell you, you''re the third one this week. You''re our boss''s bodyguard. You''re going in. " Short fat man did not have a good airway, "No appointment, no work permit, just hurry to play!"


    Xiao Yao is a little worried.


    "I''m really Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard. I''m still her friend." Xiao Yao tried to explain, hoping that the other party would believe what he said. However, his words made the two security guards at the door laugh directly.


    "Yo, are you still friends with our boss? Do you think we''ll believe it? Hurry to one side, if you are our boss''s friend, I''m still her boyfriend! " Said the fat man with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao shook his head. At this moment, a clear voice came from behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" A ol girl with high heels and long hair and shawl came over with a sapphire blue leather bag.


    "Hello, director Lin." When the two security guards saw the ol girl, their faces changed, and they quickly explained, "the boy doesn''t know where he came from. One says that he is our boss''s security guard, the other says that he is our boss''s friend. He has to go up to see our boss. He doesn''t have an appointment or a pass. Of course, we can''t let him go up."


    "Oh?" Director Lin was stunned and turned to look at Xiao Yao. He didn''t believe it and said, "you said, are you friends with our boss?"


    "Yes, she said I''m her friend, and I think she''s good enough to be my friend." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    His words made director Lin laugh.


    "Qualified to be your friend? Ha ha, you are really interesting. " Director Lin''s smile was full of twigs and twigs.


    Her smile made the two security guards round their eyes and drool. Compared with Li Xiaoxiao, director Lin is closer to them. This is their real goddess!


    Although Li Xiaoxiao is beautiful and has a good figure, she always has a cold face, and she can''t even say a few words to them. Therefore, for them, Li Xiaoxiao is just a God out of reach, a real goddess!


    Xiao Yao is helpless. Obviously, the girl doesn''t believe what he said.


    "Cough." Director Lin put away his smile and said, "since you are friends, don''t you even have her phone?"


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "I said my mobile phone is lost at home, you certainly don''t believe it."


    "I really don''t believe it." Director Lin smiles, reaches out his hand, takes out his pink mobile phone and says, "but I have a call from Li Dong. Let me make a call to help you ask."


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao in front of a bright, this also relaxed tone, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Director Lin is a little bright in front of his eyes. He takes out his mobile phone to make a call. This guy is not so flustered. Instead, he looks quiet. Is he really friends with the boss?


    "Hello? Li Dong, I''m Lin Qingyu. I met a person who was your bodyguard and friend at the bottom of the building. Because I didn''t have an appointment and a pass, I was stopped at the bottom by the security guard. I''ll make sure. "


    Speaking of this, Lin light language a little pause, looked at Xiao Yao, asked: "what''s your name?"


    "Xiao Yao."


    "He said his name was Xiao Yao... What? Are you coming down in a minute? " Lin light language holding has been hung up mobile phone, looking at Xiao Yao, eyes full of surprise.


    After learning that Xiao Yao is here, Li Xiaoxiao wants to come down to meet him?


    Who the hell is this guy?


    "The boss is coming down soon." Lin light language put the mobile phone into his pocket, staring at Xiao Yao, asked, "are you really a friend of the boss?"


    "Well, it''s still a bodyguard." Xiao Yao said.


    Lin light language can''t help looking at the man in front of him.


    In fact, in the company, the relationship between Lin Qingyu and Li Xiaoxiao is pretty good, because she is also a capable woman, and Li Xiaoxiao values her more.


    According to Lin Qingyu, Li Xiaoxiao has few friends. She is sure that Xiao Yao is something she does not know and has never seen. Li Xiaoxiao is not the kind of person who makes friends casually. What''s more, Lin Qingyu has never met anyone who can let her come down to meet him personally. What''s more, he is still a young man in his twenties?


    "Hello, my name is Lin Qingyu." Lin Qingyu reaches out his hand and shakes it with Xiao Yao.


    "Well, thank you for making this call for me." Xiao Yao is also kind-hearted.


    The two security guards, at this time, couldn''t look any worse. They didn''t expect that what Xiao Yao had said was true.


    Remembering what they had said to Xiao Yao, they both wanted to slap themselves in the face.


    "That, Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry, we..." the short fat man hastened to admit his mistake.


    Xiao Yao smile: "nothing, you are all responsibilities." Speaking of this, he pause, deliberately said, "however, now proved that I really is her friend, but you may not be her boyfriend." Fat man was sweating when he heard this sentence. If Li Xiaoxiao knew this sentence, he would be driven out of Li''s group! At this time, Li Xiaoxiao had already come down¡° Are you really here? " See Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao is also a face of surprise, mouth smile, shocked everyone.

 Chapter 19

    Li Xiaoxiao can laugh, too?


    Li Xiaoxiao has been in Li''s group for such a long time, but few people have seen her smile so sweet, just like a lovely little girl getting the Barbie doll she wants most


    Is this your own iceberg goddess?


    The two security guards and Lin light language are staring at Li Xiaoxiao, eyes full of surprise.


    "Let''s go up first." Li Xiaoxiao also seems to realize that he has lost some of his manners. He coughed awkwardly and whispered.


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded and followed Li Xiaoxiao into the building.


    After the two left, the fat man pushed the tall and thin man beside him and said, "did I read it wrong just now? Boss... Did you really smile at that boy? "


    "It should be true. I saw it, too." The tall and thin man was struggling with his hair. "My God, why! Now where is more handsome than me? "


    "Maybe he and our boss are not beyond friendship?" Asked the fat man.


    A tall and thin man took a look at him and said, "do you believe it?"


    The fat man didn''t speak. He squatted on the ground and smoked silently


    "You two, don''t think so much, do your own job." Lin light language smiles to shake a head, walk into the mansion.


    In the president''s office, Li Xiaoxiao is sitting in the boss''s chair, holding a French custom-made pen in her hand. Liu Mei frowns slightly and devotes herself to the folder on the desk. Xiao Yao is so bored that he can only sit on the leather sofa in the office and look at the books on the shelf.


    After a long time, Li Xiaoxiao finished reading a document, raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "it''s boring to stay here, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, because he really felt very boring!


    "Or do you play with the computer?" Li Xiaoxiao pointed to his notebook and asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "forget it, I can''t play."


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao like an alien. Is this guy from Mars? In this age, there are not many young people who can''t play computer.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I always wanted to ask you, did you always stay in the mountains before?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Well... Not really. After I was ten years old, I often followed my grandfather down the mountain." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then you should be familiar with Haitian city!" Li Xiaoxiao said that after all, Tianlong city is the boundary of Haitian city.


    "I seldom enter Haitian city." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He is telling the truth. In the past, his three grandfathers took him down the mountain and went to various places to carry out tasks. Among them, most of them went to various countries in Africa, Europe and the United States, and Haitian city. He really hasn''t been here. To say that, he went directly to the airport.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded his head and said with a smile, "if you feel bored sitting, go out and have a look."


    "Yes! That''s fine Xiao Yao quickly stood up and said, "if you have anything, just call me. I''ll visit your company."


    Then Xiao Yao asked, "is there any place I can''t go?"


    "Well, this building belongs to Li''s group. There''s nothing you can''t go to." Said, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something, quickly said, "women''s toilet you certainly can''t go!"


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines. Do you think I''m a fool? Of course I know the women''s room can''t go in!


    Walking out of the office, Xiao Yao looks around like a curious baby.


    This floor is Li Xiaoxiao''s office, and another one is Li Xiaoxiao''s lounge. Xiao Yao found that there was no improvement, so he went down to the next floor. The next floor is the staff of the company, like a planning department.


    Just a few steps away, Xiao Yao''s back came a rebuke.


    "What''s going on? Have you finished all the work? Don''t hurry to work


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at the middle-aged bald man in front of him. He smiles awkwardly. As soon as he wants to say that he is not an employee of this company, he is preempted by the other party.


    "I don''t care how many groups you are, but now, go to work for me immediately! If I see you strolling later, don''t do it With that, the man turned and left without giving Xiao Yao a chance to explain.


    "It''s strange, old man." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    If the manager of the planning department heard this, he would vomit blood. Mom, I''m only forty this year, OK? old man? Which one of your eyes looks like an old man! I''m still fresh meat!


    This affair doesn''t affect Xiao Yao''s mood of wandering around at all. As soon as he plans to continue wandering, a sweet and greasy voice comes from behind.


    "You''re not going to work yet? When the White Tiger comes back, you''ll be in trouble! " Voice down, a girl with long hair in a white shirt came to Xiao Yao, said with a smile.


    "Yes? Who is the white tiger? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Are you new? Why don''t you even know this? White tiger is the man just now, the manager of the planning department, Bai Fu. But because he is fierce, people in the planning department call him white tiger. Hehe, I''m a newcomer, too. I listen to my colleagues. " Said, the girl stretched out her hand, "my name is Liu Chun, and you?"


    "My name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao also shook hands with each other and said with a smile.


    "Well, you can work quickly." Liu Chun said with a smile, "Li''s group does not support idle people."


    Xiao Yao grins bitterly and touches his nose. He feels embarrassed. Does he seem to be an idle person?


    "Is this your first day at the Lee Group?" Liu Chun looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "Well, yes." Xiao Yao nodded, thinking, how does this girl know?


    "You are really a new person, so you can work with me! So you won''t be scolded. I hope we can all pass the probation period! " Liu Chun clenched his fist and said with a smile.


    She has a lovely smile and two dimples on her face.


    "OK..." Xiao Yao nodded his head hard. He could feel that the girl was really full of sincere kindness to him. It was nothing to help him do something. Anyway, he was very bored now.


    Following Liu Chun, Xiao Yao understood what a probationary employee is. Liu Chun does all these things, such as copying, printing, mopping the floor, pouring coffee and making tea for her colleagues. No matter who she faces, Liu Chun always smiles and takes everything very seriously. Even when it comes to making tea, she also controls the ratio of tea to tea


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you like to laugh?" Liu Chun wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Why do I laugh?" Xiao Yao is really a little sad. What''s the strange question?


    "Be kind! If you smile at others, they will smile at you. " Liu Chun explained.


    Xiao Yao sighed helplessly and asked, "now you smile at those people. Do they smile at you?"


    Liu Chun clenched her fist again and said confidently, "it''s just because I''m not familiar with them. When I get familiar with them later, everything will be fine."


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun and thinks that this is really an interesting girl. She should have just graduated and come into contact with this society. After a long time, she will understand that this society is not a plane mirror. What you do to others, others will do to you.


    Now this society, to be exact, should be a concave convex mirror, you never know how many monsters are around you. However, these words Xiao Yao also did not say, this needs this girl to slowly comprehend.


    "You can have a rest. You have been working continuously for an hour. Look at the sweat on your head." Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun and said.


    "Well... It''s OK!"


    At this time, a call came not far away.


    "The new comer is coming!" It''s a girl''s voice.


    Liu Chun quickly walked past, Xiao Yao also followed.


    "Help me print out this document, print out three copies, and give it to me in half an hour!" The girl is wearing a pair of black frame glasses, her hair is dyed into the current popular flax color, and her face is wearing heavy makeup, which makes people unable to see her real appearance, but her figure is OK.


    "Good!" Liu Chun nodded and looked at the document. He just flipped through it casually, and his face became a little ugly. "However, there are too many words in this document. I''m afraid I can''t finish it in half an hour..."


    "Can''t finish it?" The girl glanced at her and said, "even if you can''t do this well, do you want to come to Li''s group? We Li group don''t need waste, don''t you know? "


    With that, she turned and looked at the computer screen.


    "Well, you''d better forget it. Don''t take her seriously." At this time, a young man came over, pulled Liu Chun and Xiao Yao away a little, and whispered, "you can do whatever she asks you to do, this woman, you can''t afford..."


    "We didn''t intend to offend her, but this document is really many pages, and I''m not a professional typist. How can I finish it in half an hour..." Liu Chun was aggrieved and I felt pity for her.


    "There''s no way. Her name is Zhang Yuxia, and she has a relationship with the white tiger that she can''t explain clearly..." the man gave Xiao Yao and Liu Chun a look of "you know", and saw that Zhang Yuxia had already looked over, coughed quickly, and walked to one side.


    After the man left, Liu Chun began to shake his head and sigh.


    "It seems that I can''t pass the probation period." Liu Chun''s face is full of bitterness.


    "I''m going to reason with her!" Xiao Yao said, without waiting for Liu Chun to stop, he quickly walked to the woman named Zhang Yuxia.


    "We can''t finish typing that document in half an hour, and I can''t use the computer. I can''t help. You should give us more time." Xiao Yao looked at Zhang Yuxia and said solemnly.


    Zhang Yuxia turned around and looked at him. She was a little impatient and said, "I asked her to do it. It has nothing to do with you."


    "She can''t finish it. Do you think you can finish it in half an hour?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course I can do it." Zhang Yuxia said with a sneer.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded, "you use half an hour to help me finish typing this document."


    "I need you if I have time?" Zhang Yuxia sneered and said, "originally I didn''t want to trouble you. Now, even you are involved. If I don''t see the printed document within half an hour, you will go with that girl!"¡° Xiao Yao, forget it... "At this time, Liu Chun went to Xiao Yao and held his arm," it''s none of your business. " Xiao Yao smiles. Before Zhang Yuxia''s words, he also heard a clue, said: "after all, you are deliberately looking for Liu Chun''s trouble?" Zhang Yuxia''s face changed slightly, but then she sneered again: "what''s the matter with you? Besides, what can you do to me, even if I really trouble her? " Arrogant! Extremely arrogant¡° What''s going on? What''s going on? " At this time, manager Bai, who was called white tiger by Liu Chun, also came quickly.

 Chapter 20

    In fact, white tiger has seen what happened to Zhang Yuxia for a long time. However, he also understands that the relationship between his lover and Zhang Yuxia has not been a secret in the company for a long time. If he appears now, he will only be more realistic. But now, he finds that the development of the matter has gone beyond his expectation. In order to avoid making things worse, He had to hurry.


    "What are you all looking at? There''s no job, is there? " As soon as the face-to-face white tiger''s cold eyes were swept away, all the onlookers quickly dispersed, so as to avoid the white tiger''s anger venting on them. However, before they left, they all looked at Xiao Yao and Liu Chun with a kind of compassionate eyes, shaking their heads and sighing, as if they had foreseen their fate.


    "Zhang Yuxia, come here for a moment." White tiger waved his hand and turned to go first, while Zhang Yuxia followed him closely. When he passed Liu Chun, he coldly dropped the sentence "you look good.".


    Entering the manager''s office, white tiger closed the door and said, "Yuxia, what are you doing? How did you fight with others in the office? "


    "Well, what am I doing? I want to ask you what you''re doing! " Zhang Yuxia looked at the white tiger with her arms in her arms. She didn''t have a good way: "what do you mean? Why let that new man named Liu Chun come to our planning department? Is there a shortage in our planning department? I think you just have a crush on that fox spirit and want to have sex with her, don''t you? "


    The white tiger''s face changed.


    In fact, what Zhang Yuxia said is not empty words. Liu Chun actually went to the personnel department to come here in person.


    Although Zhang Yuxia is good-looking, she is still a long way behind Liu Chun. Moreover, a married man of this age has no resistance to the innocent girl who just stepped out of college and entered the society like Liu Chun.


    But now, when Zhang Yuxia asks this question, he can''t answer it like this. After all, Zhang Yuxia is already his lover. He can push if he wants to, but Liu Chun is still an unknown figure. If the other party really refuses to follow him, he really has no way. If things get serious, he will definitely be fired. After all, although he is the manager of the planning department, But there''s no way to cover the sky in Li''s group!


    "I don''t mean anything else to that Liu Chun, baby. How can you think of me like that?" The white tiger has a playful face. His two hands are already on Zhang Yuxia''s shoulders, and his face is close to his face.


    "Ghost, get out of the way for me. I''m not afraid of someone coming suddenly!" Although that''s what she said, Zhang Yuxia didn''t have any idea of resisting.


    Her husband is very young and handsome, but like her, she is just a small employee. If it wasn''t for her collusion with white tiger, she couldn''t become the leader of the third group of the planning department.


    White tiger''s hand has been touched into Zhang Yuxia''s skirt, hehe said with a smile: "you have to believe me, my whole heart is yours, you don''t know, my eyes are so small, I can only see you all over the world!"


    "I don''t care! Anyway, you must let Liu Chun leave the company, otherwise, you don''t want to touch me in the future! " Zhang Yuxia pouts her mouth and looks coquettish, while one hand has touched the little brother of white tiger, which makes the whole person tremble.


    "Yes, yes, I promise you!" Said the white tiger, biting its teeth.


    He really wants to hit Liu Chun''s idea, but now, it''s impossible. He knows Zhang Yuxia''s character better. Once he identifies something, he must achieve his goal. Otherwise, he will never give up. Between Zhang Yuxia and Liu Chun, he can only choose Zhang Yuxia. What''s more, Zhang Yuxia knows a lot of his secrets, If he offends Zhang Yuxia to death, then Zhang Yuxia will be furious and make his affairs known to the public. Then it will be more than just leaving Li''s group.


    Seriously, he''ll spend the rest of his life in prison!


    "Really?" Zhang Yuxia obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Of course, really. Can I go now?" White tiger afraid Zhang Yuxia don''t believe, quickly said.


    Zhang Yuxia rolled her charming white eyes and said, "it''s almost the same! Go now


    White tiger sighed and walked out of the office. As soon as he turned around, Zhang Yuxia''s eyes showed a look of disdain.


    "Well, I don''t know? Don''t you go so fast just because I touch it and you shoot? Bah, it''s not a man Zhang Yuxia thought


    When Zhang Yuxia and white tiger are talking in the office, Liu Chun also looks at Xiao Yao apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you would be involved by me." Liu is very sorry.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Besides, I''m not implicated by you. She is trying to trouble you."


    Liu Chun naturally understood, and she was puzzled: "but why? I didn''t miss her before! "


    "Perhaps she is jealous of your beauty." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chun blushed and was embarrassed. She was praised by a boy of her own age for being beautiful and thin skinned. She was really embarrassed.


    "By the way, wait for me! Don''t worry. You''ll be fine Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something, picked up the previous Zhang Yuxia to Liu Chun''s documents, and turned to leave.


    Liu Chun looks at Xiao Yao''s back with complicated eyes.


    "Is he going to run away? Ah, forget it, just run away. Anyway, that Zhang Yuxia was going to trouble me, and it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Even if Xiao Yao runs away, it''s estimated that Zhang Yuxia won''t make too much trouble, will she? " Thinking of this, she nodded to herself, but she was a little disappointed


    Besides, Xiao Yao, of course, did not choose to escape, and he had no need to escape at all.


    Rushing to Li Xiaoxiao''s office, Xiao Yao puts the document on Li Xiaoxiao''s desk.


    "Li Xiaoxiao, I ask you, do you type fast?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes? How are you doing? " Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao curiously, some did not understand the meaning of his words.


    "Look at this handwritten document. How long will it take if you want to print it out? Is half an hour enough? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao picked up the document, simply looked through it, then looked at Xiao Yao with a wry smile and said, "there are more than ten pages in total. Don''t give me half an hour. Even if you give me an afternoon, I may not be able to handle it!"


    With that, her face became more serious: "Xiao Yao, how can you ask this? Besides, didn''t you go around and get this document? Is this from the planning department? "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "you''d better go to the planning department first. I''ll go down first if I don''t tell you more."


    With that, he walked out of the office.


    When he comes back to the planning department, Xiao Yao sees Liu Chunzheng with his head down and scolded by the white tiger, while Zhang Yuxia, the culprit, sits on a chair with a proud face.


    Come closer and hear what the white tiger said, Xiao Yao is furious.


    "Tell me about you, a little girl, a newcomer who just joined the company. You can''t finish any task assigned to you by others? Hum, I''m still in the company. Who was that young man of yours? Your little boy friend? Just to the company a few days, on the hook up with others, really great ah! Now girls, are not like you so do not love yourself


    Liu Chun raised his head, his eyes were red, and tears rolled in his eyes: "he is not my boyfriend, and I really can''t finish that task! So many words, how can I finish it in half an hour? "


    "Well, there are many excuses for not completing the task? Our company doesn''t need people like you. Roll, roll, roll for me. I''m upset when I see you. What do you really think you are The white tiger''s eyes are cloudy.


    "It''s you who should get out of here, isn''t it?" At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Liu chunshun looked in the direction and was surprised to see Xiao Yao.


    This guy, how come he''s back? Didn''t he run away? She was curious.


    Looking at Xiao Yao walking towards him step by step, Liu Chun is a little worried. How nice this guy is to go. The other party doesn''t want to trouble him at all. Why does he have to send him to the door by himself? However, I don''t know why, but her heart is a little excited


    "How many groups are you? Do you really have no work to do? " When white tiger saw Xiao Yao, he was out of breath.


    "Do you have a job?" Xiao Yao said, and then looked at Zhang Yuxia, who was sitting on one side, "doesn''t she have a job, either? I think you are also very busy! "


    "You... You''re dying! You go with Liu Chun quickly! " The white tiger was furious.


    Is there something wrong with this kid''s brain? Doesn''t he know what''s going on? If the other party kneels down now, kowtows to himself and admits a mistake, it''s OK. Anyway, Zhang Yuxia just wants to drive Liu Chun away. As a result, the boy is really not afraid of death and bumps into the muzzle of the gun. It''s not a brain problem. What is it!


    "You want me to go, I''ll go? Do you really think of yourself as a garlic? " Xiao Yao smiles.


    "You''re not going, are you? that ''s ok! I''ll call security now! " With that, white tiger picked up the landline on the side.


    "Yes, yes! It''s time to call the security guard. Hum, we can''t reason with these people! " Zhang Yuxia, on one side, did not forget to add oil and vinegar at this time.


    "It''s not them that should go, but you?" Behind the white tiger came another female voice.


    The white tiger is a little crazy.


    What''s the matter with people nowadays? Why do they like to talk behind other people''s backs? Is that interesting?


    "Who is it?" he said? If you don''t want to do it, just follow them


    At the same time, he also turned his face, but when he saw the speaker clearly, his face was hard to see.


    "Li... Li Dong, why are you here?" The white tiger''s voice trembled.


    (if you want to rush the list, smash the red ticket!)

 Chapter 21

    The white tiger has an impulse to kill himself. Why does the big boss suddenly come to the planning department? Why?


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are cold and frightening. His face is like a layer of frost.


    "Bai Fu, how brave you are Li Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, "the employees of Li''s group are driven away if you want to?"


    In the heart of his thinking, I thought that I was the manager of the planning department, and the person who fired the planning department. Has the final say been made? However, he certainly does not dare to answer like this now. This is the rhythm of seeking death.


    "Li Dong, I..." white tiger wanted to explain something, but before he spoke, Li Xiaoxiao waved and didn''t let him go on.


    "I don''t want to hear what happened." With that, she turned her face, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, please tell me."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao laughed and said the previous thing in detail.


    Xiao Yao said, white tiger and Zhang Yuxia''s face is also changing, at last, white tiger and Zhang Yuxia''s face has been ugly, can not be ugly. It has to be said that Xiao Yao''s language talent is quite good. He can''t be more careful when he talks about the previous things carefully.


    "I... Li Dong, things are not what you think. You can''t believe what he said!" Zhang Yuxia immediately worried, this matter now also involves her, if you don''t pick yourself out, I''m afraid you''ll go away.


    "Can''t believe him?" Li Xiaoxiao''s expression is a little strange, "don''t believe his words, can I believe your words?"


    Zhang Yuxia obviously hasn''t figured out what''s going on. Since Li Xiaoxiao can call out Xiao Yao''s name and come here in person, can Xiao Yao still be an ordinary employee?


    "Li Dong, this guy is lying. How can I deliberately embarrass them? I''m not talking about half an hour, but eight hours! " Zhang Yuxia pretended to be pathetic and said, "they must have heard me wrong, or they are deliberately discrediting me and trying to drive me out of the company. Right, that must be it!"


    "But what you said before was half an hour. Many people heard it." Liu Chun''s face is full of grievances.


    "What are you talking about? You are trying to slander me Zhang Yuxia roared at Liu Chun with a ferocious face.


    Xiao Yao shook his head to Liu Chun, indicating that she didn''t need to say anything at this time.


    He knew that Li Xiaoxiao would not believe Zhang Yuxia''s words.


    "Now you''ve got some skills to fight back!" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "I really should have sent you to the public relations department and let you be the manager of the public relations department and stay in the planning department. It''s really overqualified."


    "Li Dong, are you going to promote me?" Zhang Yuxia was stunned and then said excitedly.


    The white tiger is about to cry.


    He was thinking, how could he have been blind when he saw such a brainless woman? What did she think? If Zhang Yuxia is smarter, now follow him to admit their mistakes to Li Xiaoxiao, maybe they will be forgiven, at most they will be demoted or their wages will be deducted.


    But this woman has no brain at all! Does she regard Li Xiaoxiao as a fool? At this time, and also sophistry, the most let white tiger feel depressed is that Zhang Yuxia could not hear the irony in Li Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "OK, clean up and leave the Li group." Li Xiaoxiao shakes her head. She doesn''t plan to talk too much nonsense with Zhang Yuxia, because she is worried that the other party will lower her IQ.


    Zhang Yuxia turned pale.


    The white tiger shook his head, lowered his head and sighed.


    I was ruined by this woman. Women are a disaster, the ancients do not deceive me!


    "Wait a minute! Li Dong, I''m not convinced! " Zhang Yuxia said aloud, "what I said at that time was eight hours. They just heard me wrong! Why do you say I''m talking about half an hour? Who heard that? Who has proof! "


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face was completely gloomy.


    "What do you mean?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just not convinced. They conspired to drive me out of the company. What I said at that time was eight hours! Unless you show evidence! " Zhang Yuxia said.


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles.


    The white tiger cried.


    "Zhang Yuxia, that''s enough! Hurry to pack up and leave Li''s group. " Said the white tiger.


    "Shut up to me!" Zhang Yuxia angrily glared at the white tiger, "look at you, what''s your future?"


    White tiger see Zhang Yuxia is this attitude, also no longer speak, this woman even want to find uncomfortable, what can he do?


    Li Xiaoxiao stares at Zhang Yuxia and says, "what you said is very good. I have no evidence."


    Before Zhang Yuxia has the final say, Li Xiaoxiao''s voice is turned, and he said, "I really don''t have any evidence, but I am the president of Li group. I am the boss of Li group. I am going to expel you now. What do you have in mind?" If I have to say one reason, it''s that I just don''t like it. Do you understand? "


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao and nods in his heart. He suddenly finds that this girl is quite overbearing!


    After a while, several security guards came up.


    "Boss..." it was the short fat man who stopped Xiao Yao in the low position.


    "Get both of them out of here." Li Xiaoxiao said with a cold face.


    "Yes Li Xiaoxiao this command, those security also slighted, will Zhang Yuxia and white tiger with force down.


    "Let''s work at ease, new manager. I''ll let the personnel department arrange it." Li Xiaoxiao glanced, and the others said.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "Li Xiaoxiao."


    "Yes?" Li Xiaoxiao turned around and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I think she''s very good, very serious, and loves to laugh. Can she become a regular?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao''s "she" is naturally Liu Chun.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned. She turned her face and looked at Liu Chun who was standing at a loss. She nodded to herself. This is a beautiful woman. Xiao Yao''s eyes are really poisonous... I don''t know why, she suddenly felt uncomfortable, just like her beloved toy was robbed by Li Xiaoran when she was a child


    "Well, since you think it''s OK, it''s OK." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile. Her smile seemed unnatural.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words sound unusual to those employees.


    Do you think it''s ok if it''s ok? Who is this humble boy! Look at him calling Li Xiaoxiao by his first name. Is there any improper relationship between them?


    At the thought of this, those male employees beat their chests. Why? Where is this guy better than himself?


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll be off work in half an hour. I''ve finished my work. Let''s go home now." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Yao nodded. They didn''t find anything unusual in the conversation.


    But these words once again set off a storm in the hearts of those employees.


    Go home? Is this boy already living with Li Xiaoxiao? Oh, my God! How could that be! Is the goddess so degenerated? The way of heaven is unfair! Why is the man standing beside Li Xiaoxiao not me?


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao naturally don''t guess what they think, they just walk into the elevator together and are ready to leave.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Liu Chun stands in the same place, his heart is like overturning the Wuwei bottle, not a taste.


    "It turns out that he is the boss''s boyfriend. Ah, the boss is a perfect woman." Liu Chun said to himself


    In the elevator, Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    "Cough, what are you looking at me for?" Xiao Yao is a little strange.


    "I''m just curious, why do you help that girl who has nothing to do with you?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I think she is a good girl. A person who likes to smile and treat others kindly must not be a bad person."


    "Are you so sure?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, "do you know people, face and heart?"


    "Maybe she will change in the future, but at least now she is a good person. Even if it''s a small matter, she will take it very seriously - it''s not a bad thing for Li''s group to have such employees." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Do you like such a girl?" Asked this sentence, Li Xiaoxiao felt a little embarrassed, she did not know why she would suddenly ask this question.


    Xiao Yao also stayed for a while, some could not laugh or cry: "I only know her name is Liu Chun, why should I like her?"


    "You don''t like her?"


    "No


    "So you like her?"


    "Well... It''s not. I just think it''s nice." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao rubbed his head, some discontented and said: "people say that women''s heart is a needle, but how can I find that your mind is more difficult to guess than a girl?"


    Xiao Yao is a face of strange: "you are good, why do you want to guess my mind."


    Li Xiaoxiao stopped talking.


    After walking out of the building and sitting in the Mercedes Benz, the bald old Mark looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, how do you feel when you come to work for the first time?"


    "Of course, he felt good. He also put on a good play of hero saving beauty." Li Xiaoxiao said sourly.


    "Er..." Lao Biao didn''t know what to say, but his eyes became strange. What does Li Xiaoxiao mean?


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s face changed.


    "Lao Biao, be careful." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "Yes?" Lao Biao was stunned at first. The next second, his face changed greatly.


    This is a crossroad. When the old standard car is passing through, a black Audi on the left has already rushed out.


    What does he want to do? He''s a red light! In a hurry, Lao Biao had to step on the brake¡° Don''t step on the brake, fill in the gas door, go ahead! " Xiao Yao said in a deep voice. Lao Biao is a bit suspicious. Judging by his old driver for many years, he can avoid the other side by pressing the brake at this time. If he has to fill the gas door, there are some risks. But I don''t know why, he suddenly feels that Xiao Yao has something to say. When he step on the accelerator, the Benz will rush forward like a sharp arrow¡° Whoosh Two cars, just passing by¡° Damn it! This man is dying! " Lao Biao is a little angry. But his face changed again before his words came to an end. Xiao Yao also frowned. The Audi turned around and rushed towards them again. The purpose of the other party is them!

 Chapter 22

    If you change to be an ordinary woman, maybe at this time, you would have been scared to lose face and even screamed. But Li Xiaoxiao didn''t. She didn''t even show her fear in her eyes except her face.


    "Right and wrong are meant to trouble us!" Lao Biao gritted his teeth and said, while talking, he was also desperately stepping on the accelerator, trying to get rid of the tail behind him.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    From the other side''s speed, impact angle, and sprint distance, the other side is a professional.


    At the previous angle, if Lao Biao didn''t listen to him and chose to brake, the other party could just turn the direction and hit the Mercedes Benz at the previous distance. In the case of the deformation of the Mercedes Benz, the owner of the Audi car would be intact. This is very professional, very professional, although Xiao Yao can do it, but that''s because his third grandfather is the top killer in the world.


    Is he a killer?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "Stop the car." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "What?" Lao Biao thought he didn''t understand what Xiao Yao said.


    "Stop. I''ll get out of the car and stop them." Xiao Yao''s face was gloomy.


    "No way!" Before Lao Biao could speak, Li Xiaoxiao said, "Lao Biao''s driving skills are good. Drive faster. Maybe we can get rid of them. When we get home, it will be OK. The security guards of the villa are all special police or special forces, and we Li family have guards. It will be OK!"


    "It''s impossible to get rid of them." Xiao Yao shook his head with a bitter smile, "their car, after modification, is not as fast as this Mercedes Benz."


    Li Xiaoxiao did not speak, she also found that the distance between Mercedes Benz and Audi seems to be getting closer.


    "But it''s too dangerous, brother Xiao. I know you''re good at it, but the other party is coming to trouble us. Who knows how many of them?" Lao Biao advised.


    "It''s OK. Stop the car. Come on!" Xiao Yao said.


    Lao Biao was a bit hesitant. He didn''t dare to make fun of such a thing.


    "Stop the car, Lao Biao." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "Stop the car." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Gallop!" The Mercedes still stopped.


    Xiao Yao pushes the door open and goes down. But before closing the door, Li Xiaoxiao talks again.


    "I''ll wait for you here." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her, thought about it, and said with a smile: "yes, I will come back when I solve this problem. However, you should drive the car to the side of the road first, he may rush up."


    Li Xiaoxiao hesitated and nodded.


    Mercedes Benz drove to the side of the road, Li Xiaoxiao also stepped out of the car.


    On the Audi, the driver of the Audi is a young man wearing sunglasses. He is less than 30 years old. He is wearing a black shirt, a big face and a square inch.


    Seeing Xiao Yao standing not far away, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Things that don''t know how to live or die." The man snorted coldly, stepped on the accelerator to the end, and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stood in the middle of the road, his eyes fixed on the Audi, his expression unchanged. However, not far away, Li Xiaoxiao and Lao Biao changed their faces.


    "Miss, what does this guy want to do?" Lao Biao swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t speak. How could she know what Xiao Yao wanted to do? However, her hands are tightly clenched together, forehead also spilled sweat, visible her inner tension.


    Xiao Yao, you can''t do anything! She thought in her heart.


    Fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters, twenty meters.


    The distance between Audi and Xiao Yao is rapidly shortening.


    Ten meters, Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly flashed a light, expression is very serious.


    "To die!" The Audi driver''s eyes are full of indifference when he looks at Xiao Yao. In the end, he is colorless, just like looking at Xiao Yao is like looking at a dead man.


    As if in his eyes, Xiao Yao will die!


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao moved. His toes moved and he jumped. When he fell, his feet heavily stepped on the front cover of Audi.


    "Bang!" Strong power, let Xiao Yao in front of the car cover hard to leave two footprints.


    His body lay on the front window of the car, saw the driver''s face clearly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    This smile, let the spirit of generous face all trance for a while, have a short absence.


    Xiao Yao''s lips moved, but dafanglian couldn''t hear his voice, but according to the other''s mouth shape, he understood what Xiao Yao said.


    The other side is saying to oneself: seek death!


    Dafang''s face slammed on the brake - he wanted to take advantage of this inertia to throw Xiao Yao out of the car. At this speed, if Xiao Yao throws out, he will be killed alive.


    But he failed, Xiao Yao like a gecko, tightly attached to the car, not only that, he also gave a free hand, suddenly hit the front window.


    "Bang", the front glass of the car broke a big hole, and the surrounding glass was also covered with cobwebs, as if it was broken at a touch.


    Xiao Yao''s hand, seized the steering wheel, and then this force, the whole body rushed into the car.


    Without waiting for the other party to react, Xiao Yao''s fist has fallen on the other party''s face.


    "Lie down!" A punch, waved in Dafang face''s nose, Dafang face only heard a click, he realized that his nose had broken, not only that, he felt a moist corner of his mouth, nose blood like a river of unbridled flow.


    A fierce light flashed in the eyes of generous face, not because of complete panic. He realized that the young man in front of him was very difficult to deal with. Just like before, because of his short loss, things developed like this. If he was in a trance for a moment, the consequences would be very serious. So he reached out and touched the co pilot. On the co pilot''s seat, there was a plastic bag.


    When dafanglian''s hand was taken back from the plastic bag, he had a silver pistol in his hand. Under the sunshine, it was shining with dazzling silver light and chilly.


    "Good guy!" Xiao Yao took a breath, did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, quickly extended his hand again, a clasp each other''s wrist, and then with his shoulder fiercely. Hit each other''s face.


    "Get out of here!" Generous face big drink, a hand beat to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed with disdain.


    He turned around and held his opponent''s fist with his knee. Then, he kicked his opponent''s other wrist, and the pistol fell to the ground. Taking this opportunity, Xiao Yao changed his fist to grab his opponent''s throat. At this time, Audi stopped completely, and Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Er..." Dafang''s face was caught by Xiao Yao''s throat. Don''t say anything. Even breathing became a kind of extravagance, and his face turned red quickly.


    He stretched out his hand to remove Xiao Yao''s wrist, but found that even if he had two hands in the battle, he could not remove the other party''s hand that pinched his neck. On the contrary, the harder he tried, the tighter he pinched.


    Xiao Yao opened the car door and kicked the man down. Then he quickly followed and stepped on the back of Dafang''s face.


    "You''re a killer, aren''t you?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Dafang looks at Xiao Yao from a commanding position. He bites his teeth and doesn''t speak.


    "Do you think you can do without talking?" Xiao Yao showed a harmless smile and said: "I forgot to tell you that I am a traditional Chinese medicine. I am familiar with all the acupoints of the human body, such as..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped. He took a silver needle from his body and stabbed it directly into the other person''s neck.


    "This acupoint is called Baigan acupoint. You don''t know what it will do, do you? I won''t tell you either, because you''ll soon know. " Xiao Yao said.


    Within three seconds, Dafang face roared hysterically.


    His hands desperately grasp the ground, both hands are out of blood.


    This is what kind of feeling, like tens of thousands of ants, crawling in their own body, to be exact, is tearing on the bone.


    "You... What have you done to me!" Dafang''s eyes were covered with blood, and blood began to seep out of his mouth - he bit his tongue.


    "Which killer organization are you from, say it!" Xiao Yao asked in a cold voice.


    Dafang''s face gave a strange smile. Then he heard a "click" and lost his breath.


    "Damn it Xiao Yao quickly squatted on the ground, forced to open his mouth, a strange smell came out.


    "Sure enough, there is a false tooth in the mouth with poison." Xiao Yao frowned and said, "this is a dead man!"


    By this time, Li Xiaoxiao and Lao Biao had come over.


    "What happened to him?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Dafang''s face on the ground, and her face turns white. It''s not her fault. After all, Dafang''s thought is too ugly, and his face is covered with blood, just like a devil climbing out of hell.


    "Dead." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "he took poison."


    "En..." Li Xiaoxiao didn''t know what to say, so she nodded.


    "Brother Xiao, who is this guy?" Lao Biao came up to him and asked curiously.


    "It should be a killer. I don''t know the details." Xiao Yao showed a bitter smile.


    "Killer?" Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed, "in this world, is there really a killer?"


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say. Can he tell Li Xiaoxiao that he used to be a killer?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao seems to think of something, quickly squat down, began to turn the pocket of generous face.


    "What are you looking for?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao did not speak, but soon he began to laugh: "found it!"


    In his hand, there is a round piece of iron with the pattern of a white tiger on it.


    "What is this?" Li Xiaoxiao poked his head and asked.


    "This should be their killer''s medal. Many killer groups set up a special medal that every killer will wear." Xiao Yao explained, "when they perform the task, they will throw the medal on the dead target and tell others that the task is completed by their killer group."

 Chapter 23

    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes and slightly picked his eyebrows: "you seem to know these very well?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak, and Li Xiaoxiao did not ask much. She knows these are Xiao Yao''s secrets. Since Xiao Yao is not willing to say more, she will never ask more.


    In fact, she knows that Xiao Yao is a mysterious person. How can ordinary people have such good skills? However, Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t think it''s bad. Everyone has his own secrets, and Xiao Yao naturally has the same. She and Xiao Yao haven''t known each other for long. Why should people tell all their secrets now?


    There''s no need at all!


    What''s more, Li Xiaoxiao also knows that Xiao Yao is not a bad man. If Xiao Yao really has a bad heart, how can he stop the killer regardless of safety?


    "Let''s go back now. I''ll leave it to my family." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "who have you offended recently? How can the other party look for a killer? "


    Li Xiaoxiao took a look at him and showed a wry smile: "offending people? There are too many people I have offended. Let alone in the Li family, I think there are many people who want to use some means to wipe me out of the world. "


    Xiao Yao has nothing to say.


    The life of these big families is not as comfortable as it seems to outsiders. Every family has its own difficult experience. In the eyes of outsiders, Li Xiaoxiao is indeed very good. She is the current president of Li''s group, powerful and powerful. However, she has lost the most basic family affection.


    She can not like ordinary people, every new year with big bags to visit relatives, also can not and many cousins lie on a table playing cards to relieve boredom, even if she really go to new year, maybe no one is willing to leave her for dinner. Isn''t that a sad thing?


    The energy of Li''s family in Haitian city is really beyond Xiao Yao''s understanding. The one who is afraid of death is a killer. After all, this matter has something to do with Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, but none of the police came to ask Xiao Yao. Thus, the location of Li''s family in Haitian city can be seen.


    However, this incident also gives Xiao Yao a warning. It''s not so simple to be a bodyguard for Li Xiaoxiao. We have to work hard.


    Over the years, Xiao Yao has performed many tasks, but he has never been a bodyguard. He''s good at killing people. He''s really inexperienced in protecting people. However, he is not very worried, because a person who knows how to protect people will know how to protect people. He is a qualified killer and a successful killer. He knows which angle an excellent killer will choose to rush out, where is the best design point, and which route is the best retreat route


    As for the bad killer... Xiao Yao won''t pay attention to it.


    After returning to the villa, Xiao Yao went into his room, turned out the old backpack he had taken down the mountain, and took out a hard shell notebook from it, which had many phone numbers on it. After finding out a phone number, Xiao Yao called from his new mobile phone.


    "Phoenix dances all over the world." A female voice said on the phone.


    "Dragon chants nine states." Xiao Yao replied.


    "Happy life?" The female voice suddenly became excited and said, "how could you call me? Don''t you say you won''t take the killer mission again? "


    Xiaoyao''s life is Xiao Yao''s code name in the world of killers.


    "Cough." Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I have something I need your help."


    "Will you still ask us for help?" The girl on the phone seemed a little surprised.


    "Well, I''m a bodyguard now. Today, my employer was assassinated. The other party was a killer. I found a medal from him. It''s a white tiger on it. You can help me find out which group of killers this is, and then warn them to cancel the mission." Xiao Yao said.


    "Are you a bodyguard?" The other side was very surprised and said, "who are you protecting? Which country''s head? What you can protect is certainly not ordinary people, either senior state officials or the world''s richest people


    "No, just an entrepreneur in Haitian city." Xiao Yao smiles.


    There was a silence on the phone.


    "I think my outlook on life is going to be reversed. How can you protect an ordinary entrepreneur?" The other side took a deep breath, "tell me, what''s the name of the person you''re protecting? I have to add a rule to our killer group and never hurt the person you''re protecting!"


    "Her name is Li Xiaoxiao." Xiao Yao said, "but don''t forget what I told you!"


    "I see..." the girl asked again, "how much is the commission if you protect others?"


    "100000 a month!" Xiao Yao said.


    On the phone, silence again.


    She really can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    Xiaoyao''s life is one of the top ten killers in the world. Shifu is the No.1 killer in the world. If such a person works as a bodyguard, how many hundred thousand a month? Is Xiaoyao crazy or is the employer crazy?


    "Do you still need the 100000 yuan? Your price is so low? The mission you went to Africa a year ago is not enough for your whole life? "


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "will it be 500 yuan soon? Is that enough for my whole life? You think I''m an ant


    "Five hundred?" The girl was a little crazy. "Who didn''t know the Commission for that mission was five billion dollars? You told me it was five hundred? "


    Xiao Yao hung up.


    He rubbed his head like crazy.


    "Third grandfather, I''ve heard of pit father''s and pit son''s. I''ve never seen you pit grandson like this! I''ve killed hundreds of people in a hail of bullets. When I look back, you''ll give me 500 yuan and cheat me that it''s a commission... When I go back, I''ll get all my money back! " Xiao Yao stamped his feet and scolded.


    At the same time, in a country in South America, the little old man who was wiping the dagger in his hand suddenly sneezed: "it''s so late, who''s scolding me..."


    In the afternoon, Xiao Yao came back to the company with Li Xiaoxiao again. It was the same as in the morning. Li Xiaoxiao was busy in the office, while Xiao Yao was wandering around alone.


    As soon as he arrived at the planning department, Liu Chun came up with a smile.


    "Xiao Yao! Here you are! " In Liu Chun''s hand, holding a delicate gift box.


    "Yes? What is this Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    "A gift for you!" Liu Chun said, "thank you for this morning''s business. Otherwise, I think I would have been expelled from Li''s group."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "no, you are a capable person. You take your work seriously. Besides, Li Xiaoxiao helped you with this matter, which has nothing to do with me."


    "You mean you don''t want to accept my thanks?" Liu Chun whispered, "I''ve bought all the presents! If I can''t send it out, I''ll have to throw it away, and I can''t use it. "


    Xiao Yao was helpless, but he took the gift box, nodded and said, "thank you."


    "Open it up and have a look!" Liu Chun said.


    Xiao Yao unties the bow tied to the gift box and opens it with a beige tie inside.


    "Pretty good." Xiao Yao nodded. No wonder Liu Chun said that if he didn''t accept the gift, he would have to throw it away.


    "Well, I still have work to do. I''ll go ahead and get busy first." Liu Chun waved her hand and went back to her job. She was looking at the computer in front of her. Her slender fingers were beating on the computer


    Xiao Yao turns around and finds nothing better, so he goes back to Li Xiaoxiao''s office. However, when he opens the door, he finds two men sitting in the office.


    "Yes? Mr. Li, is this an employee of your company? Why are you so impolite? You can''t even knock on the door. If you are in my company, you will definitely be fired! " A fat middle-aged man frowned, looked at Xiao Yao, and then turned to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Mr. Liu, he is not an employee of our company, but a friend of mine." Li Xiaoxiao is not happy.


    "So it is!" The fat man, who was called President Liu, showed a strange look and thought, friend? I think he''s your man


    Another man, who looks young, is only in his thirties. He is wearing a pair of black framed glasses. His hair is not long, but his eyebrows are just in front of him. He looks energetic.


    "Xiao Yao, come in." Li Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Yao.


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded, came in, and stood beside Li Xiaoxiao.


    The two men looked at Xiao Yao in a puzzled way.


    "I''m Li Dong''s bodyguard." Xiao Yao explained.


    "Bodyguard?" General manager Liu''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. It''s no wonder that Xiao Yao''s figure doesn''t look very tall. He''s strong and strong. He''s a general bodyguard. He doesn''t have a height of 1.8 meters and strong muscles, so he''s not qualified.


    "Mr. Liu, if you have something to say, just say it." Li Xiaoxiao stares at President Liu and says.


    "Mr. Li, I''d like to introduce myself to you first. This is Mr. Qiu Shaohua and Mr. Qiu of Huatian technology. He wants to develop a technology with you. If the research is successful, it will cause a technological frenzy. At that time, it''s not impossible to become Mr. jobs of Huaxia." Mr. Liu said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, "what technology is it?"


    "Mobile zoom technology." At this time, the young man on the side, Qiu Shaohua, said, "in short, Li Dong, can you imagine that a mobile phone can shrink to the size of a fingernail? There is a small button on it. As long as you press it gently, the small square that was the size of the nail cap will immediately become the same size as a normal mobile phone


    Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised: "do you have such technology?"


    "Yes, it''s under development now, but the funds are insufficient. That''s why I hope to cooperate with you!" Qiu Shaohua said.


    Xiao Yao listened and coughed awkwardly.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Xiao Yao raised his hand and asked in a low voice.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at him and laughed: "of course."¡° It sounds great to be able to shrink a cell phone to the size of a fingernail... But what''s the point? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.

 Chapter 24

    Qiu Shaohua''s research sounds really powerful. However, it is useless. A mobile phone, the original size you can put into a pocket, into a nail cap, you still have to put into a pocket, but also easy to lose, who needs such technology? What''s more, it costs a lot of money. How many people would be willing to pay a lot of money for such technology?


    Li Xiaoxiao coughed, turned to look at Qiu Shaohua and asked, "can such technology be used in other aspects?"


    "Yes, if you can reduce a car or a house to the size of a fingernail, I think it will sell well. You will even become the greatest inventor in the 21st century."


    "Well... Well, for the time being, we''re just in the concept." Qiu Shaohua said.


    "That is to say, you can''t do it?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Qiu Shaohua nodded.


    This technology is really good, but if it can only shrink the mobile phone, it will be too painful. Li Xiaoxiao still asked, "what else? For example, notebook computers, these are more useful, but not convenient to carry Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Qiu Shaohua didn''t speak.


    Li Xiaoxiao really wants to call out the security guard now and drive this guy out directly.


    "What are your requirements for what you can reduce?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well... It can''t be too big. It''s the kind that can be put into a pocket." Qiu Shaohua said.


    "You need to shrink if you can put it in your pocket?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qiu Shaohua scratched his head.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said: "I think that if such technology is to be used in reality, it will cost a lot. At that time, it will be difficult for others to accept the cost price of the goods produced. Mr. Qiu, I think your technological invention is really good, but I''m sorry, I can''t cooperate with you! "


    Qiu Shaohua lowers his head and has nothing to say. Although he is very disappointed, he has to admit that there is nothing wrong with Li Xiaoxiao''s idea. As a qualified businessman, no matter what he does, he starts from the perspective of interests. If he can''t get interests, why waste too much time?


    Qiu Shaohua and general manager Liu stand up together and are about to turn around and leave.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Yes? What''s the matter? " Qiu Shaohua looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    "How much is your technology worth?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What?" Qiu Shaohua didn''t understand Xiao Yao, but he stopped.


    "I''m going to pay for your technology, but I need finished products. I don''t have time to support your research and cooperate with you in development." Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    "You?" Mr. Liu looked at Xiao Yao contemptuously, then extended his hand and patted Qiu Shaohua on the shoulder. "Mr. Qiu, let''s go. This guy is clearly teasing you. How much money can a bodyguard have?"


    Qiu Shaohua looked at Mr. Liu with complicated eyes. He hesitated for a moment, and finally made up his mind. He stared at Xiao Yao and said, "at least, five million!"


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and finally nodded: "yes, I said, I need successful scientific and technological products and patents. How sure are you that you can research them?"


    "One hundred percent!" Qiu Shaohua is full of confidence.


    "Mr. Qiu, do you really think he will buy the technology products?" Mr. Liu was a bit embarrassed. "Do you think he can get five million?"


    Qiu Shaohua smiles bitterly.


    Indeed, he also feels nervous. Xiao Yao is just a bodyguard. Although he is a senior bodyguard around Li Xiaoxiao, there won''t be five million.


    "Wait a minute. Give me three minutes. I need to make a phone call." With that, Xiao Yao pushed open the door of the office and went out.


    It''s the same number. It''s the same girl who picked up the phone.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter! " The girl''s voice sounds lazy.


    "Pink butterfly, let me ask you a question." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    "Yes? Well, I loved it Pink Butterfly said shyly.


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines.


    "No, I want to ask you, as a killer, do you want to reduce the pistol to the size of a fingernail?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Yes? Of course! If this is true, it will be much more convenient for us to go to some special places to cause chaos and assassinate! " Pink Butterfly suddenly came spirit, way, "do you have a way?"


    "Yes, but now I need the money to buy the technology." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes! How much is it? " Said the pink butterfly.


    "You believe me so much? Are you afraid I''ll run away with the money? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Pink butterfly has no good way: "if you really want to run with money, you won''t be reluctant to join us at the beginning. Come on, don''t talk nonsense, just say how much money you need."


    "Ten million!" Xiao Yao blushed when he said this, but he couldn''t help it. Who made him want to earn some extra money?


    "Yes! You''ll text me your account number later. " Pink butterfly does not have the slightest hesitation. For people like her, 10 million is nothing at all.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao sent his previous bank card number, and arrived at the account one minute later.


    In the office, Mr. Liu also looked at Qiu Shaohua in tears and laughter.


    "Mr. Qiu, I really don''t know what to say about you. Let''s go. That guy is obviously teasing you." Mr. Liu has a bitter heart.


    Li Xiaoxiao interrupted president Liu: "if you are in a hurry, you can go first. Since Xiao Yao said so, he must have his own idea. If he really wants this technology, even if he can''t afford it, I will help him to put it on the mat!"


    Mr. Liu looks at Li Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    Li Xiaoxiao is not bad for money, but she doesn''t spend five million for a bodyguard, does she? Unless, the relationship between the two is subtle!


    When Qiu Shaohua heard these words, his eyes lit up. He looked at Li Xiaoxiao in surprise and said, "Li Dong, you''re not kidding, are you?"


    "I don''t joke with people I don''t know." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Qiu Shaohua and said impolitely.


    By this time, Xiao Yao had come back.


    "Mr. Qiu, I can give you two million for your further research. When you put the results in front of me, I will give you the remaining three million, but we also have to sign a contract. If you break the contract, or you don''t study it out, you will bear serious consequences!" Xiao Yao looked at Qiu Shaohua and said seriously.


    Qiu Shaohua stares at Xiao Yao.


    "Are you really going to buy it?" Qiu Shaohua asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Yes! I''m sure I can work it out! " Qiu Shaohua is confident.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "do you need me to help you pay in advance?"


    In fact, with Xiao Yao''s kindness to the Li family, Li Xiaoxiao will not feel uncomfortable even if she pays for Xiao Yao directly. However, she knows that Xiao Yao is a person with principles, so she still uses the word "pay in advance".


    "No, I''ve already borrowed money." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, also did not feel how surprised.


    After all, Xiao Yao has no experience in this field, and there are professional lawyers in Li''s group. Half an hour later, the contract has been printed out and put on the table in triplicate.


    After signing the contract, Qiu Shaohua looked at Xiao Yao excitedly and said, "Mr. Xiao, you can rest assured that I will make you satisfied when the time comes."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I won''t believe anyone''s promise. Let''s talk about it later."


    "Yes


    Seeing off Qiu Shaohua and President Liu, Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Didn''t you say that technology didn''t work? Why would you buy it? " Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "It may not work for you, but it does a lot for me!" Xiao Yao explained.


    "Can I ask a few more questions?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at her noncommittally.


    "Well, I won''t ask." Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with a sad face. She looks lovely with her mouth turned.


    In the general manager''s office, Li Xiaoran was livid.


    "You mean that Li Xiaoxiao drove Bai Fu out of the company just for Xiao Yao?" Li Xiaoran looked at his secretary and asked.


    "Well, that''s about it!" The Secretary nodded and said, "although Bai Fu did make a mistake first."


    "Doesn''t she know that Bai Fu is my confidant?" Li Xiaoran said with a sneer, "or is it because she deliberately wanted to demonstrate to me?"


    The Secretary didn''t answer this question. After all, it was the Li family''s business. As a small secretary, she was not qualified to say too much about this kind of thing, which would only make Li Xiaoran dissatisfied with her. As a secretary, a professional secretary, you have to know what to say and what not to say.


    "This Li Xiaoxiao really put her nose on her face. If I don''t do anything else, I''m afraid I''ll end up like Bai Fu." Li Xiaoran lowered his head and looked sad


    "Mr. Li, do you have an idea?" The Secretary asked curiously.


    She doesn''t want Li Xiaoran to be driven out of the company. In that case, as Li Xiaoran''s confidant, she will certainly be involved.


    "No Li Xiaoran sighed. Although she hated it, she had to admit that other people''s brains were better than hers.


    "Mr. Li, I have a way, but it''s a bit dishonorable and even damages the interests of the company. I don''t know whether to say it or not." The Secretary whispered.


    Li Xiaoran immediately said, "what''s the plan? Say it, say it As long as we can pit Li Xiaoxiao and teach each other a lesson, she doesn''t care about what''s disgraceful and what''s harmful to the company''s interests!

 Chapter 25

    "Xiao Yao, how does it feel to be a bodyguard?" At dinner, Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. It''s easy." Xiao Yao smiles. Except for the last time there was a killer driving attack, it has been safe these days. However, Xiao Yao has not relaxed his vigilance. Who knows if he will encounter the same thing? Now, pink butterfly has not found out which killer group the white tiger is, so the danger has not been completely removed.


    Before that, Xiao Yao must play up the spirit of 12 points, but he is very professional ethics!


    "By the way, old man, is there still no news at all?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Well... No one has replied to me so far. I asked your former business partners, as well as many traditional Chinese medicine hospitals and some pharmacies, but many people don''t know what tianlingcao is." When Mr. Li said this, he felt guilty. This is what Xiao Yao told him to do, but there is no progress so far.


    Mr. Li asked many old doctors, but they were all at a loss and said they had never heard of it. If someone told him to look for it, maybe Mr. Li would think that the other party was playing tricks on himself, but since Xiao Yao was looking for it, lingcao would certainly exist that day.


    Xiao Yao was not so disappointed and surprised when he heard what Master Li said. Even he had never heard of Tianling grass, not to mention what it looked like. The reason why he asked him to talk about it casually is better than nothing. If master li really found it, Xiao Yao would feel strange.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t worry. I''ve known many people in my life. Since you told me this, I will do it well." Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak, Mr. Li thought Xiao Yao was lost and said quickly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "old man, I just asked for help. If you can''t find it, I won''t say anything."


    Xiao Yao said that, which made Mr. Li feel more uncomfortable. He said, "Xiao Yao, I will try my best."


    "Yes Xiao Yao said, "just try your best. The old man doesn''t need to be too careful."


    After eating, Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "today we don''t have to go to work. We''ve got to work and it''s a temporary end. I''ll show you around Haitian city today."


    "Yes? This is good, this is good Before Xiao Yao could answer, Mr. Li clapped his hands. "I also think work should combine work with rest! If you lie in the office all day long, you will be exhausted. Today is sunny and full of spring. It''s very suitable to go out and play! "


    "Full of spring?" Xiao Yao steamed bread black line, "old man, this summer can just past."


    Mr. Li laughed. Anyway, as long as you can let Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao go out to play, it''s OK! Go out to play, is the fastest way to cultivate feelings!


    Of course, Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao will not know what Master Li thinks, otherwise they will be embarrassed and speechless.


    "Out for a walk?" Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked curiously, "where are you going?"


    "I don''t know. Where do you want to go?" Li Xiaoxiao shrugged her shoulders. Anyway, she meant to take Xiao Yao to visit Haitian city. She didn''t know where to go.


    "Let''s wait for Jishitang." Xiao Yao thought for a moment and said, "I''ll ask Yaoling if he has gained anything during this period. By the way, I''ll catch some medicines."


    "The medicine?" Li Xiaoxiao a Leng, "who is sick?"


    "You." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand any more. Why doesn''t she feel sick?


    "Recently, you don''t have a good rest. You need to recuperate your body." Xiao Yao said flatly, "and Mr. Li, you may have eaten too many delicacies when you were young, and you often drink, so you have some liver problems, so you need to recuperate."


    "Good, good!" Mr. Li is very happy. Who is Xiao Yao? This is the existence of a miracle doctor! He said that he has some problems with his body, so there must be some problems. He is willing to recuperate himself. How many people can''t think of it? Others don''t know, but he knows that Qin Chaonan really wants to get this opportunity.


    Out of the villa with Li Xiaoxiao, they drove to the hospital.


    In the first hospital of Haitian city, Mo Chengfei, lying on the bed, looks gloomy.


    The last time he drank, he had a perforated stomach and vomited blood. He almost lost his life. In recent days, he was lying in the hospital bed, thinking about how to revenge Xiao Yao every day.


    "Cheng Fei, I don''t think that Xiao Yao is a bad person." Chang Peng looks at Mo Chengfei with a gloomy face and says.


    "Dapeng, don''t say much about it!" Mo Chengfei waved and said, "the reason why I''m lying in the hospital now is that boy who''s pitching me?"


    Chang Peng sighs in his heart. It''s clear that Mo Chengfei has to drink according to Xiao Yao. As a result, he can''t drink. How can he become a pit to others?


    However, seeing Mo Chengfei like this, Chang Peng knows that if he really speaks these words, it''s hard to guarantee that Mo Chengfei won''t turn over.


    "Feige, what are you going to do?" Jiang Kun said with a smile, "otherwise, I''ll take more people and waste the boy to vent my anger on you?"


    It''s very common for people like Jiang Kun to say that people are disabled. Anyway, Jiang Kun does a lot of these things. It''s a common practice.


    "Isn''t that good? Cheng Fei and Xiao Yao have no blood feud. " Chang Peng frowned, dissatisfied with Jiang Kun''s idea.


    "I have a big feud with him!" Mo Chengfei said with a gloomy face, "he wants to rob Xiaoxiao with me. For the time being, this boy has brought me to the hospital. If I don''t let him go to the hospital, how can I stay in Haitian city in the future? Dapeng, you know, we don''t value anything, money? Women? power and influence? We don''t lack any, what we want is face! "


    Chang Peng naturally knows what Mo Chengfei said. After all, they are all in this circle. If you want others to value you and respect you, you must have enough face! Over the years, why do some rich second generation always do something funny? They are telling others in a foolish way that I dare to do anything! In the end, what broke out did not give them face, but brought them prison.


    Fortunately, Chang Peng and others are not upstarts, but the children of zhener Bajing''s big family. Therefore, they will never do anything out of line, but at least they value face.


    "Anyway, Xiao Yao is not a powerful man. He just has a Li Xiaoxiao to support him. Even if something happens to him, the Li family will not fight for him and us." Jiang Kun said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily true. I''ve heard that the boy has saved Li''s life." Chang Peng couldn''t help saying.


    Jiang Kun glanced at Chang Peng and said, "brother Peng, it''s meaningless for you to say that. What is a businessman? They are all unprofitable. The reason why they are willing to help Xiao Yao now is that Xiao Yao has some small skills and medical skills. But if Xiao Yao dies, what benefits can they bring them? "


    Chang Peng shook his head and said nothing more. In fact, he also felt that Jiang Kun''s words were reasonable.


    "Feige, just say, do you want to do this?" Jiang Kun is in charge.


    Mo Chengfei said with a smile: "as long as you are sure, you can really cripple that boy. What''s wrong? No matter how serious the consequences are, I will bear them! But I''m worried about the reliability of those people you know. Don''t beat them up if they don''t succeed at that time


    Jiang Kun seemed a little unhappy: "brother Fei, you look down on me too much, don''t you? I really don''t have the ability, but I know a lot of people! I dare not say anything else. It''s Haitian city, Wang Lei. Do you always know? "


    "Wang Lei? Is that the one who started by helping others watch the show? " Mo Cheng Fei''s eyes narrowed and asked.


    "Yes! He has several lives under his hands. " Jiang Kun said of these complacent, "he and I have a good relationship, some time ago also helped me solve some problems."


    "All right! If you can, you can let him take people to solve Xiao Yao, money is indispensable! " Mo Chengfei said with a smile.


    "That''s it!" Jiang Kun nodded.


    Chang Peng was on one side, uncertain and amused. Good relationship? Jiang Kun, why didn''t you think that people would approach you? If it wasn''t for your father, will Wang Lei look at you more? However, he just kept these words in his mind. Jiang Kun is different from them, and he is not in the same circle. Besides, he has few contacts, so there is no need to say too much.


    Jishitang, seeing Xiao Yao, Yaoling comes out immediately.


    "Master, why are you here?" Yao Ling said with a smile.


    "I said, I''m not your master." Xiao Yao''s helpless face.


    "Sooner or later, anyway!" Yao Ling said that he also learned the trick of being shameless.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and asked, "I ask you, have you found the spirit grass I asked you to look for?"


    Yao Ling''s expression was stiff, and he said with a sad face: "master, I''ve tried my best to find the tianlingcao in order to be your disciple, but I''ve asked all my friends and the people I saved before, but they are not the same as me. They haven''t even heard of it. If it''s not the task you assigned me, I''ll think you''re playing with me."


    Seeing Yao Ling''s aggrieved face, Xiao Yao felt numb on his scalp.


    "That is to say, there is no progress?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes Yao Ling said, "I don''t know what tianlingcao looks like. Maybe it exists, but we call it differently."


    Xiao Yao also thinks this is a problem.


    "Forget it. Keep looking. Let me know when you find it." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    "Yes! All right Yao Ling nodded and whispered, "master, I''m in trouble now. Someone is looking for me to see a doctor, but I can''t even see the other person''s condition..."


    "No, don''t treat. You need to be told such a simple truth?" Xiao Yao has no good airway¡° If it''s someone else, it''s OK, but this person has a big future. " Yao Ling is crying¡° oh How old is it? " Xiao Yao picked eyebrows and asked with a smile. Yao Ling stretched out a thumb and whispered to Xiao Yao: "mayor of Haitian city..."

 Chapter 26

    Listen to Yao Ling say so, Xiao Yao just understood come over, can''t help but feel funny.


    "How can you say that you are also a famous doctor of a generation, and there are a lot of dignitaries and rich people who have been treated, and you will worry about a mayor''s trouble for you?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Yao Ling shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "master, I''m not afraid of the mayor, but I''ve been given a lot of care before. Besides, I have to live in Haitian city. If I really offend the other party, I''m afraid it will bring me some trouble."


    Xiao Yao nodded as if he understood.


    "Master, can you do me a favor?" Yao Ling said pitifully.


    Seeing the appearance of Yaoling, Xiao Yao was embarrassed to refuse. Even his silver needles were given by Yaoling, not to mention the precious medicinal materials he took for free when he treated Mr. Li last time. Up to now, he has not helped Yao Ling with anything. Now, as soon as Yao Ling asks for it, he refuses it, which seems a little inhuman.


    "Well, where is he now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "He''ll be here in half an hour." Yao Ling said.


    "Well, when he comes, I''ll take a look for you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Master, are you really willing to help me?" Yao Ling is full of excitement at this time. In the eyes of his disciples, this scene is not surprising. Who let his master praise this young man? What''s more, they have all seen Xiao Yao''s skills. His medical skills are really amazing. Although Yao Ling is old, in the medical field, of course, he can be a teacher.


    Xiao Yao looks at Yao Ling, who is full of excitement. He can''t laugh or cry, but he still nods to give him a positive answer.


    "I knew the master didn''t shout for nothing!" Yao Ling laughs like a child. No wonder people often say that old children are old children.


    "By the way, Yaoling, I need to catch some medicine. I''ll go back to Li Xiaoxiao and master Li to recuperate." Xiao Yao thought of this and said.


    "Yes Yao Ling said with a smile, "Shifu, Jishitang is mine, but it''s also yours. Don''t say it''s medicine. You just want to tear it down like last time. I''ll provide you with excavators!"


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    After grasping the medicine, Xiao Yao handed it to Li Xiaoxiao, and Li Xiaoxiao went out, put the medicine into the car, and then turned back.


    "What''s wrong with the mayor? Or, what is the condition? " Xiao Yao found a place to sit down and asked.


    Yao Ling was silent for a while, then frowned and said, "I can''t see what''s wrong. The condition is a little complicated. I made a diagnosis and found that he didn''t have any discomfort in his body. If it wasn''t for his mental health, I would doubt whether he was pretending to be ill."


    "Oh? You don''t see it at all? " Xiao Yao is also interested. Maybe Yao Ling''s art is not as exquisite as he is, but he is definitely not a quack. Since he has the name of "miracle doctor", he has real ability.


    But such a person can''t even see what''s wrong?


    "Yes, ah, I think I''ve lived in vain all my life. I''ve seen so much in such a short time." Yao Ling said bitterly, "last time it was Mr. Li, this time it was mayor Liu. I really don''t know what evil wind blew into Haitian city."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    He suddenly felt that it was not easy. What''s the problem again? Before long, a middle-aged man in a suit came in. Beside him stood a young man similar to a secretary.


    "Here comes Mayor Liu." Yao Ling whispered in Xiao Yao''s ear.


    Xiao Yao carefully looked at the middle-aged man who came towards him.


    For a long time, he shook his head.


    It''s true that the other person''s look is not very good, but it can only be attributed to not sleeping well. In other places, Xiao Yao really doesn''t see anything different, it''s just because he''s older, he drinks too much, and he has some small liver problems.


    Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes seeing, hearing and asking. Xiao Yao can''t see any clue in this first look.


    "Doctor, I''m going to bother you again." Mayor Liu came to Yaoling with a bitter smile on his face.


    Yao Ling nodded.


    At this time, Mayor Liu saw Li Xiaoxiao again. He was surprised and said, "Miss Li, are you also here to see a miracle doctor?"


    "That''s not true." Li Xiaoxiao laughed, "I came with my friends."


    "Yes Mayor Liu and Li Xiaoxiao are quite familiar. After all, the Li family is a big business tycoon in Haitian city. However, it''s not the time to get along and chat. He turns around and looks at Yao Ling again.


    "Last time I came here, you said you couldn''t cure me, and I knew that, but I really couldn''t, otherwise, I would not be disliked again." Liu Shichang whispered, "doctor, I still hope you can think of a way. After all, in the whole Haitian city, you are the top of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Mayor Liu, actually, I don''t want to help you, but I really can''t help you!" Yao Ling shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s useless for you to hold me up and give me a high hat. I don''t want that not only me but also other doctors can''t see what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Shichang nodded, his face full of helplessness¡° Doctor, are you really helpless? " The young men beside Liu Shichang were also a little worried¡° I really have no way, but my master is here. Maybe he will have some way! " Yao Ling said with a smile. Mayor Liu and the young man were all in the spotlight¡° Your master? " Mayor Liu was a little excited and said, "will your master be willing to see a doctor for me?"¡° He had promised me before Yao Ling said¡° I''d like to ask the doctor to introduce me! " Liu said quickly. On hearing this, Yao Ling''s face became a little strange. How about introduction? Isn''t my master here? How can I introduce you? But Mayor Liu naturally did not expect that Xiao Yao was Yao Ling''s master. He thought that Yao Ling must be eight or ninety years old. He looked like a man of twenty years old and silver hair? This is definitely a joke¡° Yao Ling, prepare a quiet place. " Xiao Yao said at the right time¡° Master, let''s go to my house now! " Yao Ling nodded and said. His words also awakened Mayor Liu. master worker? His chin almost fell to the ground. It''s a joke. This young man is not as old as his son. Is he the master of Yaoling? Liu Shichang''s face became ugly¡° Doctor, what do you mean? Can''t it be that Mayor Liu can''t be cured, just pull someone over to prevaricate? " The young man beside Liu Shichang immediately pulled down his face and said, "even if you want to find someone to prevaricate, you should find someone similar. This young man can make your master?" Yao Ling''s face was ugly¡° Xiao Fang, don''t talk Mayor Liu reprimanded his secretary and quickly compensated Yao Ling, "sorry, doctor, Xiao Fang is also worried about my illness, so his mood is a little out of control." Yao Ling snorted coldly and said, "if you don''t want to cure me, you can turn around and go now. My master is not willing to cure everyone. Mayor Liu, the reason why I am willing to help you is not because of your identity, but because you have helped me a lot in the past. I just think about my love. I know what you mean. I just don''t believe me or my master, do I? If so, why should we treat you? If we don''t even have the minimum trust, how can we treat it? " What he said is not exaggeration. The death of Hua Tuo is recorded in the romance of the Three Kingdoms. At the beginning, Cao Cao went to see Hua Tuo. After Hua Tuo''s diagnosis, he told Cao Cao that he would have a craniotomy. At that time, how dare people believe in craniotomy? Can people live with their heads open? At that moment, Cao Cao decided that Hua Tuo was the one who wanted to kill him and killed him immediately. In the final analysis, it was because Cao Cao did not believe in Hua Tuo. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen? Thus, in the doctor-patient relationship, trust is a very key factor. Now, Mayor Liu just doesn''t believe him, which is an insult to Yao Ling. If you don''t take into account the previous feelings, as well as the current status of mayor Liu and Yao Ling''s temper, you want to drive the two out directly. Seeing that Yaoling was really angry, Mayor Liu and his secretary''s face also changed. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Yao Ling, don''t be so angry. It''s normal that people don''t believe me at my age. In other words, when you first met me, don''t you believe me?" Yao Ling heard Xiao Yao say so, also remembered when they met for the first time, suddenly blushed, embarrassed. Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Mayor Liu and said, "Mayor Liu, my name is Xiao Yao. I know you don''t believe me, but it''s nothing. After all, I don''t know what disease you have. I dare not boast that I can cure you. But since there is hope and possibility, don''t you want me to try?" Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Liu Shi Long brain just turned over. Yes! Anyway, no one can cure this disease now. Since the other party wants to have a try, let the other party have a try. Anyway, he won''t lose a piece of meat. This is also an opportunity¡° Mr. Shaw, thank you Liu said. Entering Yao Ling''s room, no one has time to visit. Xiao Yao sat down and said to Mayor Liu sitting in front of him, "give me your hand." Mayor Liu knows that the other party is going to feel the pulse, and quickly reaches out his hand to let Xiao Yao grasp his wrist¡° What are your symptoms? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Every night, at eleven o''clock, the whole body is very painful and itchy, but it only lasts for ten minutes. After ten minutes, it doesn''t matter Liu said.

 Chapter 27

    Xiao Yao listened to Liu Shichang''s words, but he was also full of doubts. He had never heard of such a disease before, and it was really tricky.


    He also gave Liushi long cut pulse, but found that, indeed, as Yaoling said, there is nothing wrong.


    "Master, what do you think?" Yao Ling comes to Xiao Yao and asks in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and frowned, which was also an answer to Yao Ling. Yao Ling''s eyes were a little gloomy.


    Originally, he thought Xiao Yao would see Mayor Liu''s illness at a glance. After all, he had a high expectation of Xiaoyao. Moreover, Mayor Liu didn''t have any great kindness to him, but small favors were indispensable. Naturally, he hoped Xiao Yao could cure Mayor Liu''s illness.


    "Master, you can''t help it?" Yao Ling asked in a low voice.


    "Now I don''t know if there''s any way, but I don''t know what''s wrong with Mayor Liu, just like you." Xiao Yao put out his hand and said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Fang, the young man beside Liu Shichang, sneered and said in a sarcastic tone: "from the beginning, we can feel that you can see Liu Shichang''s illness. Hum, you don''t have any strength. What kind of Chinese medicine do you pretend to be? Do you really think anyone can be a master of traditional Chinese medicine? "


    "I''m not seeing a doctor for you. You''re so excited." Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "if you can, don''t be BB."


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao in surprise. She has seen such words on the Internet, but she didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say it. Why does it come out of his mouth? It''s so... Funny?


    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Fang''s face is red, and he stares at Xiao Yao with anger.


    "Xiao Fang!" Liu Shichang frowned and whispered.


    Xiao Fang took a deep breath and turned away from looking at Xiao Yao. He was worried that if he looked at Xiao Yao more, he could not help but jump up and beat up the disgusting guy!


    "Dean Liu, your physical condition, everything is normal." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Shichang''s face was stiff and his eyes were full of disappointment, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    He grinned bitterly in his heart. He was really naive enough. Did he have any illusions about this young man? The reason why he promised to let the other party have a look was just the face of giving medicine.


    He stood up, looked at Xiao Yao and sighed.


    "Doctor, I know it''s a strange disease, but fortunately I can''t die for a while. Thank you very much." Liu Shichang saw the eye medicine, and then he turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Just as his feet were about to step out of the threshold, Xiao Yao called again behind him.


    Liu Shichang turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. He couldn''t help wondering.


    "Mayor Liu, you said that at eleven o''clock every night, your illness will attack, right?" Xiao Yao looks at Mayor Liu and stands up.


    "Yes." Although Mayor Liu still didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, he nodded.


    "Then you should stay in the hospital today. I''ll check you up at 11 p.m. maybe I can see some clues at that time." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mayor Liu was silent for a moment.


    Yao Ling patted his head and said, "yes! We can diagnose when he is sick! At that time, maybe you will notice something different? "


    The corners of mayor Liu''s mouth are twitching. What is a disease? Can you speak better! However, due to the other party''s face, it is difficult for him to say these words. Besides, Yao Ling seems to be telling the truth


    "Mayor Liu, otherwise you will come here tonight. My master and I will diagnose you. What do you think?" Yao Ling said urgently.


    Liu Shichang thought about it and finally nodded: "OK! I have to go to work now. I''ll come over in the evening! "


    He also really didn''t want to endure that kind of suffering. No one could understand the pain when he got sick. At that moment, he really wanted to directly result in his own life.


    "That''s it!" Yao Ling nodded.


    Mayor Liu and Xiao Fang just left.


    After Mayor Liu left, Yao Ling asked: "master, you are almost sure that you can cure Mayor Liu''s disease?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while.


    "It''s hard to say. I don''t even know what''s wrong with him now. How can I be sure?" Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling is not easy to speak. He is also a traditional Chinese medicine. Naturally, he can understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    At this time, a melodious and light pure music piano music sounded.


    Li Xiaoxiao pulls out her mobile phone from her bag, looks at the caller ID above and frowns.


    "If you have something to do, you can do it first." Xiao Yao looked at her and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao smile: "may not be something, I answer the phone."


    "Yes."


    Li Xiaoxiao walked out of the room and picked up the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I say that I have my own arrangements today. Don''t call me if there''s nothing else Li Xiaoxiao seems a little unhappy.


    "I''m sorry, Li Dong. I know you have something to do today, but now... There''s a big trouble!" On the phone, a vice president of Li''s group said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes?" Li Xiaoxiao is a little displeased, "can''t you solve it?"


    "We really can''t solve it. It''s something happened in Harry''s pharmaceutical factory. Do you have time to deal with it?" Vice president.


    "Well, I''ll be back in a minute." Hung up the phone, Li Xiaoxiao turned back to the room.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry. There are some things in the group. I have to go back." Li Xiaoxiao apologized.


    "Well, I said, if you have something to do, I''ll help you first." Xiao Yao said, and asked, "but do you need me to accompany you back?"


    "No, no!" Li Xiaoxiao waved his hand and said with a smile, "there''s also Lao Biao. Although his skill is not as good as you, it''s also good. I won''t be in any danger."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and nodded: "well, be careful. Call me if you need my help."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly blushes. She feels that it''s like a husband''s advice to his wife


    After Li Xiaoxiao also left, Xiao Yao stood up.


    "Shifu, would you like me to show you around Jishitang? Last time you came, you didn''t look around. " Yao Ling comes to Xiao Yao and says quickly.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, frowned and asked, "don''t you think the disease of Liu Shichang is similar to that of old man Li?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao say so, Yao Ling''s expression is a Zheng.


    "Yes! Last time Mr. Li was seriously ill, I couldn''t feel anything. " Yao Ling lowered his face and asked, "does this matter have something to do with Jiang Tianlu?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "do not rule out this possibility."


    Yao Ling took a deep breath: "if it''s true, then everything can be said. Jiang Tianlu is the king of doom. I don''t realize that his evil influence is normal. But why does he want to attack Mayor Liu?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile and said: "I''m not sure whether it''s the hand under Jiang Tianlu. I just think it''s possible. Specifically, I have to wait until tonight. Can I see some clues from mayor Liu..."


    "En... By the way, master, let''s go out and play. There are still many patients outside. Otherwise, you can go to have a look and teach me some by the way?" Yao Ling said with a smile, full of flattering expression.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "can''t you cure yourself?"


    Yao Ling said awkwardly: "it''s not that the patient can''t be cured, but there is a patient whose condition is complicated. If I treat him, it will take at least a few months, and the cost is also a lot. The patient''s condition is not very good. If he takes money, he will not, but I can''t do it, It''s just that there are too many expensive medicinal materials in it. I can''t afford it! "


    Looking at Yao Ling''s ugly smile, Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s not easy to think that Yao Ling has helped himself so much during this period, one master at a time, and this old man can put down his face for the sake of medical skills.


    "Forget it, take me to have a look, but first say yes, I can''t make any guarantee." Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling and so on is this sentence! Listen to Xiao Yao say so, he clapped his hands suddenly, a smile on his face: "OK, OK, master, this way, please..."


    In the lobby of Jishitang, a middle-aged woman is squinting, her face is very ugly, and the young girl beside her is wearing a plain long sleeve dress, her eyes are slightly red.


    "However, if it can''t be cured, forget it. Anyway, my mother has lived enough. When you graduate from university and find a job, I''m relieved. Anyway, my life is not worth money." The middle-aged woman looked at her daughter and said with a smile.


    "Mom, don''t say that. I''ve said that no matter how much I pay, I''ll make you well!" The girl clenched her teeth and said seriously. Yao Ling also said that although the other side has a way to treat it, there are too many valuable medicinal materials needed. Although Yao Ling is willing to dispense with more than half of them, she can''t afford the rest.


    The girl''s name is Su ran. She just graduated this year and joined a good company. She didn''t have much money. Her father died in a car accident when he was in his thirties. Without a pillar of support, the Su family, which was originally in poor condition, was even worse. Fortunately, Su ran was still very successful. She was admitted to a good university and found a decent job, This makes the conditions at home better.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Ran''s mother suddenly fell down before her family''s condition improved. This made Su ran despair about life. She didn''t remember how many nights she was crying. Her mother is her only relative. She also wants to get well. In a big deal, she agrees to take money from the rich second generation who has been pursuing herself. In any case, she will cure her mother''s illness!


    Even though she knows that the guy who pursues her is just greedy for her appearance and temporary interest, she has to make such a choice for the sake of her mother.

 Chapter 28

    Xiao Yao followed Yao Ling to the mother and daughter.


    "Master, it''s them. Ah, they are very poor. If you have a way, please help them!" Yao Ling said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him. His eyes were a little strange. He let Yao Ling excite him. He thought to himself, has the master seen the abacus in his heart?


    Xiao Yao really knows what this guy is thinking.


    Will Yaoling have no money to give up those precious medicinal materials? I don''t believe Xiao Yao! He knew that Yaoling meant to see his medical skills again and see if there were any simple ways to face such diseases for learning.


    Think about Yao Ling these days, but really helped himself a lot, Xiao Yao even if in the heart understand, also really can''t directly refuse.


    "Forget it, I''ll show her." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes? Master, thank you so much! " Yao Ling is very excited. He is very happy to think that he can see Xiao Yao''s medical skills again. Thinking about Xiao yaolu''s hands in Jishitang and Li''s villa last time, Yao Ling has benefited a lot.


    Su ran and her mother are staring at Yao Ling and Xiao Yao beside Yao Ling, some don''t know why.


    What the hell is going on?


    Yao Ling, of course, they all know each other. This is the miracle doctor of Jishitang! But before they had time to say hello, they were shocked by Yao Ling''s words.


    How could the doctor call a boy who looks like he''s in his twenties a master?


    In the end, I heard it wrong, or Yao Ling is crazy!


    Yao Ling looked at Su Ran''s mother enviously and said, "Liu Qin, you are really lucky to have my master see a doctor for you in person. Come with us quickly!"


    With that, he and Xiao Yao turned around and walked towards the medical station.


    Su Ran''s mother, Liu Qin, followed her daughter though she didn''t know where to go.


    Walking to a table, Xiao Yao said to Liu Qin, "aunt, sit down first."


    "Oh Liu Qin still sat down.


    "Hold out your hand." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Qin looked at Yao Ling vaguely. She couldn''t help but ask, "doctor, what''s this?"


    Looking at Liu Qin''s hesitation, Yao Ling couldn''t resist a burst of anger. He didn''t have a good way: "don''t you want to see a doctor? My treatment requires a lot of valuable herbs. Although it can cure you, you can''t afford the medical expenses! My master is willing to help you now. If he has a simple way, you don''t need to pay for the medicine! "


    Liu Qin can''t seem to believe her ears.


    "Doctor, are you kidding me? Are you sure this is your master? " Su ran can''t help asking.


    Yao Ling glanced at her discontentedly and said, "just tell me whether it''s a cure or not! My master is very busy. "


    "Cure, cure!" Su ran said quickly, although she didn''t have much confidence in the young man, at least it was better than nothing!


    Xiao Yao took Liu Qin''s hand and began to pulse carefully.


    "The internal breathing is not stable and the air regulation is not smooth. There are indeed some problems. It should be some problems with the heart. In addition, you have been working hard these years, and your qi and blood are not unobstructed. Aunt, recently, do you often feel chest tightness, weakness of limbs, and paralysis of the whole body, that is, your eyesight is declining, and you see things indistinctly?" Xiao Yao said.


    Su ran stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes. She is thinking, is this what Yao Ling told Xiao Yao in advance? Otherwise, how can he know so much?


    Liu Qin was also stunned and nodded.


    Yao Ling said with a smile, "master is master. I''ve checked all these things for a long time. I didn''t expect that you just cut the pulse, and you''ll know it all."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "that''s because you''re not good at medicine."


    Yao Ling was not a bit of temper Xiao Yao said, can only be embarrassed cough twice, haha, laughing.


    This scene makes Liu Qin and Su ran look surprised.


    At first, they thought that it might be Yao Ling''s joke, but seeing this young man scolding Yao Ling so much, Yao Ling could only laugh, so they felt that their world outlook might have changed.


    Is this still a miracle doctor? Is this still Yaoling?


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. Acupuncture can solve it." Finally, Xiao Yao made the final decision.


    Yao Ling grew up and said, "master, are you serious?"


    "I don''t have time to joke with you." Xiao Yao was dissatisfied and said, "otherwise, how much trouble do you think it will be? But it''s just that the body is too weak, heart failure, and brain nerves are damaged. However, acupuncture also takes three days. Today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, the needle will be applied continuously for three days. If you take some simple herbs to strengthen the body and cultivate the nerves, there will be no problem. "


    Xiao Yao said that, so it must be. Yao Ling''s worship of Xiao Yao is just like the water of the Yellow River and the Yangtze River


    "My silver needle is just on my body. I''ll give it the first time." Xiao Yao opened his mouth and took out the silver needle he was carrying.


    Yao Ling quickly moved a chair and sat beside Xiao Yao with a devout face, just like the pupils on the first day of school.


    Xiao Yao picked up a silver needle, did not look, directly into the wrist of Liu Qin, and then, a silver needle into.


    "What are you doing?" Su ran was startled by this scene, and her voice improved a bit, which made Xiao Yao''s hands shake.


    "What are you doing? I''m doing acupuncture. What are you shouting about?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Are you doing acupuncture?" Su Ran has a kind of dizzy feeling, "which has you to look like this not to look, directly pricks?"


    Xiao Yao''s face became a little strange.


    Didn''t you even look? Didn''t you glance? The main thing is that he knows all the acupoints of the human body so well that he knows where they are with his eyes closed. The angle and strength of needling have already made a good judgment in his heart. What else do you need? He felt aggrieved


    In Su Ran''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s behavior is a mess! Other Chinese medicine do acupuncture, which not spend a long time to find acupoints, and then carefully needle?


    Yao Ling was a little angry and said, "little girl, my master is kind-hearted, so I''m willing to do it. What do you mean? Do you think that my master is making a mess? Hum, if you don''t know anything, you''ll be confused. What''s the matter with girls now! "


    Su ran knew that Yao Ling was a good person, otherwise, she would not promise to help them to get rid of some medical expenses before that. Moreover, Yao Ling was also a highly respected person in Haitian city. She had 100% trust and 100% respect for Yao Ling. Although she was scolded by Yao Ling, she was not very angry.


    She bit her lip, looked at Yaoling and said, "doctor, I believe you, but he makes me feel perfunctory..."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Ran Ran, Ma is OK!" Liu Qin quickly said, "there is no pain in the place where the needle is pricked. It''s just sour. It''s going up. On the contrary, it''s a little comfortable..."


    "If I do get it wrong, the patient will have severe pain and the wound will bleed." Xiao Yao looks at Su ran and explains.


    Su ran was also shocked, but he nodded and said nothing more.


    Xiao Yao''s every needle was fixed, and Yaoling looked at it very carefully, but he was puzzled. Xiao Yao pricked the needle and explained it to Yaoling.


    "Oh! So it is Listen to Xiao Yao say some, medicine spirit also hard of point head, full face of suddenly.


    After Xiao Yao''s explanation, Yao Ling understood it thoroughly.


    "I didn''t expect these acupoints to have such a function before." Yao Ling said with a bitter smile.


    "You are still too young." Xiao Yao finished, and feel that he said these words inappropriate, a little embarrassed.


    Yao Ling is old enough to be his grandfather. He is still young! You can go to the earth any older!


    "Eh... I really feel better!" When Xiao Yao pulled out the last needle, Liu Qin was also full of surprise, "I feel... My body seems to be a lot lighter, and the big stone that was originally on my body seems to have disappeared!"


    Listening to her surprised tone, Su ran was very excited.


    "Thank you, little doctor!" Su ran looked at Xiao Yao and said gratefully. Thinking about what she had said before, she blushed and embarrassed.


    "It''s OK, but tomorrow, I''ll still have an injection. Well, you give me your address, and I''ll go to your home to apply the injection tomorrow. Anyway, I usually have nothing to do." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, yes!" Su ran of course would like to, quickly lost his home address and phone to Xiao Yao.


    The mother and daughter were grateful to Xiao Yao again, which made Xiao Yao feel embarrassed at last


    On the other hand, Li Xiaoxiao also had a headache.


    Although Harry pharmaceutical factory was not established by the Li family, it was purchased by Li Xiaoxiao two years ago. In the past two years, it has developed very well. Today, however, the pharmaceutical factory has been reported. The reason is that Harry brand golden sore medicine produced by Harry pharmaceutical factory aggravates the injury of the injured.


    Li Xiaoxiao originally wanted to find the relevant departments, first put the matter under pressure, and then compensate the victims until the other party was satisfied. In dealing with the immediate problems, it wasn''t long before she received a lot of return calls, and some emotional people even scolded directly.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face is very ugly. She bought the pharmaceutical factory at the beginning, and she was also in charge of it. Now she is naturally responsible for such a thing.


    Before she could catch her breath, the director of the pharmaceutical factory, Jiang Jianhua, came over in a hurry.


    "Li Dong, it''s not good! There are a lot of reporters gathered outside the pharmaceutical factory. It seems that they want to expose the business of the pharmaceutical factory! " Jiang Jianhua said with a sad face. He felt that he was the factory director. No matter what the consequences, he would have to roll down from his present position.

 Chapter 29

    When he came to Jishitang, Xiao Yao came here in Li Xiaoxiao''s car. Now Li Xiaoxiao left first. Xiao Yao had no choice but to go back on foot.


    Yao Ling was determined to send Xiao Yao back, but Xiao Yao also saw that Jishitang was very busy now, so he was sorry to delay Yao Ling''s time. Besides, he didn''t know the way. Jishitang was not far away from Li''s villa, so he declined Yao Ling''s offer.


    On the way back to Li''s home, Xiao Yao kept thinking about Mayor Liu''s illness. He seldom encountered such a troublesome disease. He didn''t expect to come to Haitian city this time, and he encountered two complicated problems not long ago. One is Mr. Li, the other is Mr. Liu.


    From Jishitang back to Li''s home, there is a path to go through. Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao said that in order to save time, Xiao Yao chose that path.


    The economic development of Haitian city in recent years is very good, but some of the old hutongs with traditional flavor are still preserved by the government, because most of these old hutongs are paved with bluestone slabs, and there are many courtyard houses, which are also regarded as cultural attractions.


    The hutongs are complicated, but Xiao Yao has a good memory. Although Li Xiaoxiao only said the route once, Xiao Yao remembers it very clearly. He goes left and right without any mistakes.


    "Help Suddenly, a cry for help, intended Xiao Yao''s thoughts.


    Before he could react, there was another cry for help. It was not far from Xiao Yao. It should be a girl.


    Xiao Yao frowned and walked along the source of the sound.


    After turning a road, Xiao Yao walked into a dead end. What happened in front of him made Xiao Yao''s eyes cold.


    Four or five young men with good looks are pressing a girl in a white dress to the ground. From time to time, they also give out a lustful smile, while the girl is full of tears. The white skirt is torn, the collar is torn, and most of her chest is exposed in the air.


    "Help The girl''s voice was a little sharp, but the young men didn''t seem to hear it. Maybe they thought it was more exciting.


    "Hiss!" This is the sound of cloth strips tearing. The girl''s skirt is torn by a young man with earrings and red hair, and her two white thighs are exposed.


    "Damn, keep shouting! I really want to see who dares to save you here! " The red haired man grinned coldly.


    They turned their back to Xiao Yao, and no one found that there was a man behind them, but they were in a state of excitement now. Even if Xiao Yao stood in front of them, their eyes were still fixed on the girl.


    The girl fell into deep despair.


    Suddenly, Yu Guang sees Xiao Yao.


    "Help, sir, help me!" The girl struggled fiercely and looked at Xiao Yao with hope in her eyes. She doesn''t want to think about whether Xiao Yao can save her from so many people. At least for her, Xiao Yao is a hope!


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and walked quickly.


    The girl''s reaction also makes five gangsters Leng Leng, along the girl''s eyes, they all see Xiao Yao walking towards them.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " The five gangsters let go of the girl first, and they all turned around and stood together staring at Xiao Yao who was coming towards them.


    "Save your fallen souls!" Xiao Yao said so.


    He felt that even if he did it himself, he would stand on the commanding point of human morality. He was not bullying others. He was just worried that these young children would go astray.


    As for whether he really thought so in his heart, who knows?


    As he spoke, Xiao Yao rushed to the man with red hair. He held out his hand like lightning, grabbed the collar of red hair, followed by the other hand. Without waiting for the red hair to react, the iron fist had already hit the red hair''s face.


    "Ah The simultaneous interpreting of a screaming, from the deep alley, was very sad.


    Where Xiao Yao''s eyes go, his fist has been waved. It seems that the word "eye to hand" can''t be more appropriate here.


    Xiao Yao''s fists hit each other''s body, and he would think of a burst of wailing. His heart was really angry, and he used 50% of his strength in each punch - the reason why he didn''t use 100% was that he was afraid that he would kill them all by accident!


    For this reason, Xiao Yao may not be able to retreat completely even with the protection of the Li family. He is a man of great propriety.


    It only took about two minutes for the five gangsters to lie on the ground, holding the place where Xiao Yao injured them. One by one, they burst into tears. The sound of tearing their hearts and lungs was like the sound of fingernails across the blackboard. It was so sharp that people''s hair stood upright.


    The girl also stares at Xiao Yao, her eyes full of surprise.


    Is this still human?


    To tell you the truth, there were seven people present. Except Xiao Yao, the girl and five gangsters didn''t even see how Xiao Yao did it. This is definitely not because of their poor strength, but Xiao Yao''s speed is too fast!


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Yao looked at the girl and asked in a low voice.


    The girl blinked her big eyes. Looking at Xiao Yao, her eyes were like looking at a monster.


    Suddenly, she roared again.


    "Help! Strong. Treacherous Cried the girl.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and quickly comforted: "don''t be afraid, those gangsters have been beaten by me. You''re OK."


    The girl apologized for looking at Xiao Yao, but she didn''t stop calling for help.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad feeling. He stood up and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Stop!" A soft drink came.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and didn''t know when there were two more young policemen behind him.


    "Police comrades, catch this guy quickly, he wants to be strong. Traitor. I!" Said the girl aloud.


    Xiao Yao turns around and stares at the girl. The girl quickly lowers her head. She suddenly feels guilty and doesn''t dare to face Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao sighed in his heart. It seemed that he had been cheated.


    "Hold your head in your hands and squat on the ground." A young policeman stares at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao looked at the policeman, frowned and explained, "I didn''t do anything to her. I just passed by and saw that she was bullied by those gangsters, so I helped her."


    "Well, if you have something to say to the Bureau, no one wants to hear from you now!" The male policeman gave a cold hum and looked at Xiao Yao with sarcasm in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao suddenly understood.


    In fact, these two policemen are also the key figures in this trap. They may have been a group originally. Otherwise, how can they suddenly appear at this time? Before the girl called so long, but did not see their shadow.


    There was an anger in his heart.


    At this time, another police officer with a sharp mouth has pulled out a pistol and pointed at Xiao Yao.


    "Hey, boy, I didn''t expect you to be so good. These guys were solved by you so soon? However, if you are arrested, you have to be ready to be shot. You can try, in the end is your fast action, or the speed of the bullet The policeman said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao sighed helplessly.


    He is sure that he can quickly subdue the other party before they shoot, but even if he subdues them, what can he do? He still can''t get rid of the crime. On the contrary, he will be wanted by the police. This is not the result he wants


    Harry pharmaceutical factory, Li Xiaoxiao solved the reporters outside the door, but also full of fatigue. These reporters are all pervasive and difficult to deal with. This time, they spent a lot of money, and this is not a long-term strategy. He must think of a way to solve the problem perfectly in the shortest time, otherwise, in case of being exposed, Li group''s stock will decline a lot, the entire Li family will have a great loss. More importantly, Jinchuang medicine is one of the main drugs of Harry pharmaceutical factory. If something really goes wrong, even if there is no press exposure, the pharmaceutical factory will close down.


    Li Xiaoxiao is the head of Li''s group. She won''t let this happen.


    After seeing off the reporter, Li Xiaoxiao turned to look at Jiang Jianhua.


    "Now, director Jiang, it''s your turn to speak."


    Jiang Jianhua knew Li Xiaoxiao''s meaning and his face was bitter.


    "Li Dong, I''m the director of Harry pharmaceutical factory. At the beginning, you let me take over because you believed in me. All the time, I worked hard and didn''t want to betray your trust. This time, I''m responsible for such a problem..."


    Li Xiaoxiao stares at Jiang Jianhua, a little displeased: "I''m not asking you to say this."


    Jiang Jianhua nodded, sighed and said: "in fact... Mr. Li, I don''t know what''s going on. Everything is the same as usual. I dilute, fuse, add Chinese herbal ingredients, and finally grind them into powder, package and sell them. But I really don''t know which link is wrong, which will actually lead to the aggravation of the injured."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s mind flashed.


    "I think there should be someone who can help me." Li Xiaoxiao blushed a little when she thought of the man.


    She was embarrassed to find that when she didn''t know what to do, the first person in her mind was the guy. Is it that, in my heart, I have a sense of dependence on him? But how could it be! I''m not the kind of person who likes little birds, OK? Besides, we know each other, but we haven''t had much time!


    "Li Dong, I don''t know who you think of?" Jiang Jianhua, with a happy expression, asked quickly.


    "My bodyguard." Li Xiaoxiao sipped his lips and said.


    "Bodyguard?" Jiang Jianhua suddenly felt dark. He squatted on the ground, rubbing his ears and shaking his head. Finally, he tentatively asked, "who did you say it was, Dong Li? I didn''t hear you


    "You heard me right. The person I think of is my bodyguard. His name is Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao said.

 Chapter 30

    Li Xiaoxiao said that the person she wanted to ask for help turned out to be a bodyguard. Originally, Jiang Jianhua was full of excitement, but at this time he sank down again. How good can a bodyguard be? Can it solve the urgent need of pharmaceutical companies? He thought Li Xiaoxiao must be joking!


    Li Xiaoxiao has met too many people. Even if it''s a look in the other person''s eyes, she can read the inner thoughts of the other person. In the face of Jiang Jianhua''s query, she didn''t want to explain too much. She just took out her mobile phone and dialed Xiao Yao''s phone.


    "Strange, how can no one answer all the time?" Li Xiaoxiao made three calls in a row, but no one answered. She was also worried. She thought Xiao Yao would not be such an unreliable person, and he didn''t have the habit of turning his mobile phone to silent.


    Of course, she didn''t know. At this time, Xiao Yao was still sitting in the interrogation room of the police station.


    "Can you give me my cell phone? My friend called me Xiao Yao looked at the cell phone not far away and said in a low voice.


    "Hum, if you don''t tell me your criminal process honestly, do you still want a mobile phone?" The male policeman said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "I really did not do anything, what do you want me to account for?"


    At this time, the snub nosed monkey also looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of sneering eyes and said, "I really don''t understand. Are you really stupid, or are you pretending to be stupid? This is the end of the story. Do you think denial is still useful? There are all kinds of human and material evidence. Now you are honest and frank. We can plead with the judge for your leniency. "


    Then he deliberately lowered his face and said, "however, if you have to die and refuse to admit it, it is estimated that at the end of the day, you will have to lie down in the prison and regret it."


    "Ah! I said monkey, why do you say so much to him? Hum, I''ve seen a lot of people like him. Just give him some color and make sure he says everything The policewoman, looking at the sharp billed monkey, said.


    Monkey some displeasure, a pair of righteousness awe inspiring appearance, way: "brother Wang, you say so, can be wrong! Although we are police officers, this boy is a criminal, but look at him. How young he is. How pitiful he would be if he stayed in prison all his life? "


    Officer Wang sniffed and sighed: "you are kind-hearted, but what''s the use of that? I can see that even if he is a dead duck, he doesn''t know the heart of a good person. "


    Xiao Yao looked at the two and began to laugh.


    The two policemen had the same look.


    "What are you laughing at?" Officer Wang''s face was full of anger.


    "I laugh at you. If there is enough evidence, will you waste time with me here? I didn''t do it. I just didn''t do it. I just did it. Singing double reed with me, playing red face and black face are still a waste of time. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Arrogance Officer Wang slapped on the table and said angrily, "I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears!"


    Xiao Yao smile, split mouth look very sunshine, a face of human and animal harmless: "if it is your coffin, I think I will not shed tears."


    "You Police officer Wang was almost fainted by Xiao Yao''s anger, but he soon recovered his mood, and then he had a cold face. The smile on his face even looked cruel.


    "Good, good boy, you have the guts!" The corner of officer Wang''s mouth is twitching, his right hand is pinching his left hand, so in the eyes of the monkey, the monkey''s expression has changed.


    People who know officer Wang well know that when he does this, it means that he is really angry.


    The monkey looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of pity. He also felt sorry for the young man. Ah, he was so young. Sometimes it was not a good thing!


    "Monkey, go and get something up!" Wang said.


    Monkey expression a stiff, asked: "brother Wang, what are you talking about?"


    "What else? Phone book, hammer, water tank, battery. " Officer Wang said in a cold voice.


    The monkey''s face was a little ugly.


    "Brother Wang, isn''t that good?" The monkey whispered.


    In the past, if we want to teach prisoners some lessons, we should do it. But today is not the same. Police officer Wang is obviously on the fire. If something really happens, they will not be able to explain it at that time. Even if police officer Wang is involved, the monkey is also jointly and severally liable. What''s more, now he has to provide tools for committing crimes?


    "What''s the matter? What are you afraid of?" Officer Wang glanced at the monkey and said, "if you don''t dare, get out of here. I''ll do it myself!"


    Monkey full face of wry smile, quickly stood up: "no, no, brother Wang, I''m going to get it, is not it?"


    There''s no way. Although the monkey is worried, officer Wang is his team leader. If he offends the team leader, the shoes he''s going to wear will be able to open a store after this thing is over.


    Xiao Yao seems to be aware of something, staring at each other, said: "what do you want to do?"


    "What for?" Officer Wang looked at him with a cold smile, "don''t you know later?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath¡° I repeat, I''m right. I came to the police station with you not because I''m afraid of you, but because I want to explain things clearly, but if you want to do something to me, I won''t cooperate. " Xiao Yao said solemnly, "wrong is wrong, right is right, since I am right, I will never bear the punishment that I should not bear." Officer Wang looked at Xiao Yao like a fool: "do you really think you have much ability? I tell you, when you enter the police station, you are a cooked duck. Now the knives are all around your neck. What do you think you have to negotiate with us? " Xiao Yao shook his head, he rubbed his hair: "I don''t think I can communicate with you, is there something wrong with your brain?" At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang again¡° Damn, there are so many people looking for you! " Police officer Wang seems to be a little angry. He goes to the table, takes up Xiaoyao''s mobile phone, looks at it and says, "Li Xiaoxiao? This name is really familiar... "" give me your mobile phone. " Xiao Yao said¡° Hum, here you are? You want to be beautiful. " Officer Wang wanted to hang up, but suddenly he had an idea and answered the phone¡° Hello? Are you Xiao Yao''s friend? " Officer Wang coughed and said¡° Yes Li Xiaoxiao did not expect that the phone was connected, but did not expect that it was not Xiao Yao who answered the phone. Suddenly, his heart sank, but he immediately asked, "who are you?"¡° Who am I? This has nothing to do with you, but now, you have to give me ten thousand yuan, otherwise, you won''t want to see your friend again! "¡° Ten thousand dollars? " Li Xiaoxiao was stunned for a long time. Listen to the tone of the other party, it seems that Xiao Yao kidnapped the other party, but can the person who can kidnap Xiao Yao be an ordinary person? And Xiao Yao can''t be worth only ten thousand yuan! I''m just joking with myself¡° Yes, hurry up. The bank card number is 622 ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡­¡­ Remember? " With that, he hung up the phone and looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, "hey hey, anyway, I''m going to fix you, so I''d better get some money first!" Xiao Yao looked at the policeman, a little sad¡° Are you a policeman or a bandit? " Xiao Yao is speechless. What makes him feel speechless is that his opponent''s appetite is too small, right? Can''t you ask for more? It makes me feel like I''m only worth 10000 yuan... "Cut the crap, hum, you''ll see it later!" Police officer Wang waved his fist at Xiao yaokong and threatened him. Then, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open again, and the monkey came in with a big carton¡° Brother Wang, you''ve got everything, but are you really going to do it? " Obviously, the monkey is still a little worried¡° Don''t think so much about it. The person who asked us for help has already said that this boy is not a local and has no origin. Don''t worry so much. " Officer Wang looked at the monkey and said. The monkey sighed and said no more. In the water tank, there are many things, a thick telephone book, a small hammer, a battery and a small water storage tank¡° I want you to see what it''s like to fight cattle across the mountain, and then let you see what it''s like to see nine thunder blasts. " With a hammer in his left hand and a telephone book in his right hand, officer Wang sneered and approached Xiao Yao step by step. Beating cattle across the mountain is to pad the phone book on the other party and hammer the phone book with a hammer. The pain is not reduced at all, but it will not leave any scar on the other party. This move has been used by many local police stations and has been tried repeatedly. The nine thunder boom, in fact, does not sound so powerful, but that is to say the battery wire into the water, in the hands of people press in, through the water conduction, also will not leave scars. At that time, the whole person wants to examine the wound, there is no place to reason. These are the usual doses of officer Wang and monkey. Xiao Yao looked at officer Wang not far away, his face still calm¡° It seems impossible to reason with you today. " Xiao Yao has some helplessness. Police officer Wang still doesn''t seem to understand what Xiao Yao really means. As soon as he reaches out his hand and probes toward Xiao Yao''s shoulder, he suddenly feels that his hand is clamped by a pair of pliers and can''t move. Moreover, a sharp pain is transmitted to his pain nerve through the bone¡° Ah Finally, he roared hysterically, his brain was full of green veins and sweat. I don''t know when Xiao Yao broke free from the handcuffs on his hands. At this time, his right hand tightly clasped officer Wang''s wrist, slowly stood up¡° I''d like to reason with you, but it doesn''t make sense. " Xiao Yao stared at officer Wang with murderous eyes, "if you don''t reason, I''ll do it."

 Chapter 31

    People respect me, I respect people.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to make this matter clear and be a good man who abides by the law, but the other party didn''t give him the chance at all. Now he even has the tools of torture. If Xiao Yao still does nothing, he is a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to wait to die, so he did it.


    "Pain! Pain... Let me go Police officer Wang felt that his wrist was about to break, and roared hysterically.


    Police officer Wang''s eyes became red, tears spilled out of his eyes, and his facial features almost twisted together, which made the monkey on the side fall into a daze.


    "How dare you attack the police?" After a while, the monkey jumped up, but looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of fear. They have been bullying people all the time. When is it their turn to bully them? Assaulting the police is a big crime!


    "Assaulting the police?" Xiao Yao glanced at him, "are you policemen? Who can prove that you are police? "


    "You... We have work permit, you are assaulting police!"


    "Who knows if your work permit is true?" Xiao Yao said with a disdainful smile, "didn''t you say I was going to bully that girl? What about your evidence? Don''t scream without proof. "


    The monkeys tremble with anger. Evidence? They are police and have work permits. What evidence do they need? Why don''t you let me prove to you that I''m a man? I can''t prove it. I''m afraid that even if I take out my little brother, you will say that this is a fake, right?


    Want to find fault, what method does not have?


    Police officer Wang''s wrist is almost deformed, his heart is simply scared to the extreme, he is a bit hard to imagine, how a person''s strength can be so strong!


    It''s still human!


    "Damn, I''m fighting with you!" The monkey regretted that he didn''t take the gun, but at this time he saw officer Wang abused by Xiao Yao. If he still didn''t do anything, I''m afraid that after this thing was over, officer Wang had to try to get out of the police station. Thinking of this, he didn''t know where he had the courage. He bit his teeth, waved his fist and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao raised the corner of his mouth, quickly extended his other hand, and directly grasped the monkey''s fist. With a little effort, the monkey screamed, knelt on the ground and howled.


    "Two wastes, dare to trouble me." Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed a cold light, he suddenly felt that he was really some too low-key, when to start, such people are thinking of ways to find their own trouble?


    However, the howling of the monkey and officer Wang also attracted more police. The door of the interrogation room was kicked open, and more than a dozen criminal policemen with guns rushed in.


    "Let him go! What do you want to do? " A middle-aged policeman rushed to the front and yelled at Xiao Yao.


    "You should ask, what do you want to do?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "don''t try to shoot. I''m sure that as long as you dare to shoot, I''m not the one who got shot. I have two meat shields blocking me now."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, police officer Wang and monkey scolded Xiao Yao from head to toe in their hearts. How can you treat me as a meat shield?


    "Let go of the hostages!" Cried the middle-aged policeman.


    "Cut the crap, I just need an explanation!" Xiao Yao frowned and said, "it''s you who make trouble for me first. I didn''t do anything. You arrest me and torture me. If you have any opinions, shoot me. Even if I''m really going to die, I''ll pull two of them to be my back!"


    Xiao Yao''s words completely calmed the ten policemen.


    shoot? They really dare not, Xiao Yao''s body is strictly blocked by officer Wang and monkey, if you shoot, monkey and officer Wang will be completely finished.


    The situation seems to be in a stalemate


    In the police chief''s office, Gu libing finished reading a report, grabbed his head, and looked sad.


    "I don''t know if that miracle doctor has time now. I''ll go to Li''s group to find him. Will he be willing to help me?" Since I met Xiao Yao last time, Gu libing couldn''t sleep well.


    In the past, he knew that he had old problems, but he also knew that it was very troublesome to eradicate them. He simply looked at them a lot. Anyway, when he was young, he also experienced a lot of gunfire, and he was not so afraid of death.


    But he happened to meet Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao gave him a lot of hope, which made him unable to sit still and live well. Who wants to be haunted by the disease?


    He has been thinking about whether he should go to Li''s group to find Xiao Yao, but he is worried that he will be too impatient and make others feel uncomfortable, so he can only bear it.


    Just at this time, the door of the office was pushed open, and a young policeman ran in in a hurry.


    "Director, director, no good!" The young policeman was sweating and nervous.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Li Bing frowned. "I said Zheng Rui, you''ve been a policeman for several years. How can you be in a hurry like a child?"


    Zheng Rui showed a bitter smile, thinking, director, I also want to keep calm, but now the situation is really urgent¡° Tell me what''s going on Looking at Zheng Rui''s expression, it seems that something really happened. Gu libing was worried that he was scolding too much for wasting time and delaying things, so he asked quickly¡° Director, something really happened. A disliker kidnapped his colleagues in the interrogation room, and now they are deadlocked! " Zheng Rui said¡° What The valley soldier suddenly sat up from his chair, "this is a rebellion! What on earth do you eat? Do you know what the nature of this is? Such people must be severely punished! Take me there quickly. What are you doing? " For the first time, Zheng Rui saw that Gu libing would be so angry. He quickly nodded and took Gu libing to the interrogation room. Seeing Gu libing coming, the police who had blocked the door quickly withdrew and spontaneously made way for Gu libing¡° Let go of the hostages. This is the police station. Do you know what you''re doing? " Gu libing said to Xiao Yao, who was shrinking behind officer Wang and the monkey. Because officer Wang was fat, he basically blocked the thin Xiao Yao by himself. That''s why Gu libing didn''t see Xiao Yao''s face clearly¡° "Yes?" When Xiao Yao heard this voice, he suddenly felt familiar with it. He turned his face a little bit and saw Gu libing. Then he remembered. His face made Gu libing see him clearly¡° It''s you! " Gu Li Bing exclaimed directly, and his face became very wonderful¡° Well, it''s me Xiao Yao said. All the police are at a loss. It seems that their chief still knows each other¡° Put the guns away quickly Director Gu is very speechless in his heart. How could it be like this? He looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "little doctor, what''s the matter? How did you get caught at the police station? " The cops were dumbfounded again. What did they hear? Just now, Gu Li Bing, who was so angry, asked them to put away their guns. What do you mean? Moreover, director Gu even called each other "you"! This is a honorary title. What''s the matter with the miracle doctor? Isn''t the miracle doctor the medicine spirit of Haitian Jishi hall? Xiao Yao curled his lips: "I don''t know what''s going on. I saved a girl who was bullied by hooligans, but was framed as a strong and rapist. Then I was caught in the police station. I told them about the situation, but they didn''t want to believe it. They still wanted to punish me. Is it hard for me to sit there waiting to be slaughtered?" Xiao Yao said that Gu libing''s face was no longer ugly. By this time, he had seen the phone book, hammer and other things on the side, and he had accepted Xiao Yao''s statement¡° Wang Zhibin, what''s going on? " Director Gu''s eyes were on fire. He stared at officer Wang and said with his teeth clenched¡° Bureau Director... "At this time, Xiao yaocai took back some strength, so that officer Wang could not even say anything. Officer Wang looked at director Gu, his legs and stomach were shaking. He understood that he could never admit it. If he admitted it, the lightest result would have to be driven out of the police station. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and denied himself¡° Director Gu, I really only handle cases according to law. As for the instruments of torture, I just want to deter him. " Officer Wang said nervously¡° Deterrence? " Director Gu said, "then tell me, that girl, how many hooligans are there?"¡° "This..." officer Wang stopped¡° Well, you wang Zhibin, since you are handling a case according to law, why didn''t you bring those people back to assist in the investigation? Hum, good, good, good Director Gu even said three good words, but each word accentuated the pronunciation, which showed his inner anger. Originally, he was still thinking about how to please Xiao Yao and let Xiao Yao help him treat his illness, but now it seems that there is no possibility... Director Gu climbed up from a little policeman step by step. Now, he has figured out what''s going on. It''s not because of how clever he is, but because there are too many mistakes in police Wang''s words, Even if Xiao Yao is a suspect, he must take the children back to the police station to assist in the investigation. As a result, Xiao Yao was caught alone and was ready to be punished. The fool also knew what was going on! When Xiao Yao saw that it was almost over, he threw the monkey and officer Wang on the ground, patted his clothes and looked at Gu libing: "now, am I ok?" Director Gu quickly nodded: "en en, you can rest assured that I will handle this matter well and give you an explanation!" When he said this, he was also thinking about what to do to make up for the mistake

 Chapter 32

    Li Xiaoxiao did give police officer Wang money. However, it was just bad news for police officer Wang. He was just thinking about making money from Xiao Yao, but now it has become a criminal case of kidnapping and extortion. Even if it doesn''t happen, his consequences will be very miserable.


    Gu libing is also sweating. At this time, he is still thinking about how to deal with the case in order to recover his image in Xiao Yao''s heart. He kept explaining, saying good things and smiling, hoping that Xiao Yao would not blame him for this.


    But Xiao Yao just said to him, "I understand. It''s really none of your business."


    On the contrary, Gu libing didn''t know what to do.


    He doesn''t know whether Xiao Yao thinks the same way. If the other party is just perfunctory, it will be difficult to solve the problem, because people don''t want to solve it at all. It''s useless to let him talk about it. However, he can''t find out his doubts. Otherwise, it will only lead to misunderstanding and embarrassment


    Sitting in the director''s office, drinking tea, Xiao Yao looks at Gu libing with a worried face. He doesn''t feel funny. He could probably guess what Gu libing was thinking.


    "Director Gu, when I''ve finished today''s work, tomorrow you''ll go to Li''s group to find me. I''ll help you with acupuncture, and then drink some medicine. The old problems should be eradicated." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing this, Gu Li Bing''s eyes brightened and he suddenly raised his head. He was a little excited and said, "are you... Are you telling the truth?"


    "What''s the matter, you don''t want to cure?" Xiao Yao said deliberately.


    Gu Li Bing shook his head and said excitedly, "no, no, I don''t want to cure. Of course I want to cure!" He just can''t believe it. Although police officer Wang and monkey are looking for Xiao Yao''s trouble, he is also responsible. After all, those two people are under his hands. Now they have done such a thing. Even the clay figurines are angry.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao didn''t pursue his responsibility, instead, he was willing to help him treat his illness


    "Director Gu, if you don''t like to listen to me, I still feel aggrieved about today''s incident. If I don''t follow the two policemen, I seem to be charged with absconding and even wanted by you. But when I follow, something happens later. Do you think I should do it well or not?" Xiao Yao put away his smile and said seriously, "I hope it won''t happen again."


    "Yes, what Mr. Xiao said is reasonable, and I promise that it will never happen again!" Gu Li Bing was sweating and nodded.


    "It''s just a police station, but it''s a mixed bag of good and bad. If you can''t manage a police station well, you may be sorry for your name, the blade of the country and the heavy soldier of the family. This name is too heavy, you have to bear it!" Xiao Yao said coldly.


    Gu libing still nodded, full of fear.


    If you let the police outside see this scene, they will be shocked. How can a director who is usually cold faced and not angry and arrogant be trained by a young boy so that he can''t lift his head?


    Just then, the door of the office was pushed open.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Li Xiaoxiao said eagerly. When she got there, she held out her hand and grasped Xiao Yao''s arm. Her beautiful eyes kept turning on Xiao Yao, as if she wanted to see every corner of Xiao Yao''s body.


    "I''m ok, cough..." Xiao Yao coughed awkwardly.


    "Well... You''re OK!" To make sure Xiao Yao is OK, Li Xiaoxiao also takes a long breath.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao and feels warm in his heart. This is a girl who will be worried and anxious for him.


    "Director Gu, what''s going on? I hope you can give me an answer." Li Xiaoxiao turns around and stares at Gu libing. He asks in a cold voice.


    "It''s OK, Xiaoxiao. Director Gu has already told me that he doesn''t know what the two policemen did." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes? What did you just call me? " Li Xiaoxiao blushed.


    He calls himself Xiaoxiao? Before that, he always called himself Li Xiaoxiao? Although this is just a simple name, it also brings the relationship between the two people into a lot.


    "Well, if you don''t feel used to it, I''ll change it." Listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s question, Xiao Yao thought that Li Xiaoxiao didn''t like her address.


    "No! No, I don''t like it! " Li Xiaoxiao said quickly.


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth, a little embarrassed, and Li Xiaoxiao''s neck was half red.


    She scolded herself in her heart, Li Xiaoxiao, Li Xiaoxiao, how calm are you? Where are you at this time?


    "Since you''re OK, let''s go back?" Li Xiaoxiao said softly.


    "En..." Xiao Yaogang wanted to nod. Suddenly he thought of something. He turned to Gu libing and said, "director Gu, those two policemen, can I ask them something?"


    "Of course Gu libing nodded quickly.


    "Then take me."


    Three people went to the door of the interrogation room, just a policewoman came out from inside, policewoman is Qin Xue that Xiao Yao met last time, at this time, she seems to be a little angry.


    "Qin Xue, what''s the matter? Has Wang Zhibin made it clear?" Gu Li Bing asked.


    Qin Xue first looked at Xiao Yao in surprise, but the surprise was fleeting. Then she turned to Gu libing and said, "director, I have no way to deal with both of them. They know our interrogation methods better than anyone else. They know all the routines, and they can''t ask anything."


    "En..." Gu Li Bing took a breath, this kind of person is actually the most difficult to deal with.


    "Let me do it." Xiao Yao said.


    "You?" Qin Xue looked at him, quite disdained, "I can''t let them explain, what can you do?"


    "Qin Xue, how to talk?" Director Gu seems to be dissatisfied.


    Qin Xue looks at director Gu and sighs. She doesn''t say much, but she looks at Xiao Yao with disdain.


    In her opinion, Xiao Yao is just a young man with a little medical skills. Now even she, a semi senior policeman, has nothing to do with Wang Zhibin and monkey. What can he do? However, due to director Gu, she can only keep these words in her heart and dare not say them.


    "I''m not you. I may not be able to ask." Xiao Yao looked at her and said.


    Qin Xue is very angry in her heart. What do you mean you are not me? It''s like you''re better than me!


    "Let me try. I have my own way." Xiao Yao said.


    "This..." Qin Xue looked at director Gu.


    Of course, director Gu had no opinion at all. He nodded and said to Qin Xue, "open the door of the interrogation room quickly!"¡° Is... "Qin Xue although a face of unwilling, but this is director Gu''s order, she can''t ignore.


    Xiao Yao just went in, Qin Xue also went in.


    "You go out." Xiao Yao turns his face and looks at Qin Xue.


    "What?" Qin Xue didn''t seem to hear what Xiao Yao said.


    "I''ll do it myself. You all go out." Xiao Yao said.


    "You Qin Xue is a little angry.


    "I what me?" Xiao Yao took a look at her, "it''s useless for you to come in anyway."


    Qin Xue''s face is more and more ugly.


    "Qin Xue, come out. Since Mr. Xiao is sure, let him come alone." Director Gu says quickly, it seems that he is afraid that Qin Xue''s temper will upset Xiao Yao. But when he said that, he seemed to think of something again. Looking at Xiao Yao, he said awkwardly, "Mr. Xiao, what... They are also policemen. They are familiar with the law. You''d better not do it to them. Otherwise, there may be some trouble. It''s not worth it for them to break the law, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "I have a sense of propriety."


    Qin Xue glares at Xiao Yao, bites her teeth, goes out of the interrogation room, and closes the iron door by the way.


    The same interrogation room, the same three people. It''s just that the positions of the three have changed.


    Now, instead, Wang Zhibin and the monkey, who were stripped of their uniforms, were handcuffed to the chair. Both of them hate Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You know in your heart that it''s you who are troubling me, not me who are troubling you." Xiao Yao took a sip of tea, looked at them and said.


    "Well, boy, you are lucky this time!" Wang Zhibin said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand like lightning and grabs Wang Zhibin''s wrist.


    Wang Zhibin suddenly felt as if he had touched the electricity. If he hadn''t been handcuffed on the chair, he didn''t know whether he would have jumped up directly. He thought of the previous things and the pain, and his whole face was ferocious again. He yelled at Xiao Yao in fear: "what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, released his hand and asked Wang Zhibin, "I just want to see how hard you are. But I haven''t done anything just now. I have a ghost expression, and I can see that you are a soft egg. "


    Wang Zhibin blushed. He didn''t know whether the interrogation room was too hot or the other party was ashamed.


    "Tell me, who made you trouble me." Xiao Yao puts away his smile and stares at Wang Zhibin.


    "Hum." Wang Zhibin snorted and said nothing.


    The monkey looked at Wang Zhibin and Xiao Yao. He lowered his head and did not dare to touch Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Yes, you''re all tough, but right now, tough doesn''t seem to be a good thing." Xiao Yao said.


    "Kill me if you can!" Wang Zhibin some arrogant way, "or you can continue to torture me, but I dare to promise, as long as you dare to touch my hair, I will go to the examination, at that time, to see who we have more trouble!"


    Xiao Yao was a little angry: "how can you think of me like that? I''m not a fool. How can I kill you? If I kill you, don''t I have to get in? For your sake, it''s not worth the trouble. "


    Wang Zhibin and the monkey are both proud. It seems that they have already guessed what Xiao Yao dare not do to them in the police station.

 Chapter 33

    Huaxia is a law-abiding country. Both Wang Zhibin and monkey are senior criminal policemen. They are very familiar with the law, so they also conclude that Xiao Yao dare not use any special methods to deal with them. Even Qin Xue, a professional criminal policeman, is not defeated in the face of them? This boy, what can we do?


    But I don''t know why, when they saw Xiao Yao with a strange smile on his face, they couldn''t help trembling.


    "What do you want to do?" Wang Zhibin has a gloomy face and tries to suppress his inner panic. He keeps comforting himself that this is the police station. Even if he has a good relationship with director Gu, he doesn''t dare to do anything to himself


    However, when he found that Xiao Yao had a silver needle in his hand, he couldn''t keep calm. The monkey beside him had a earthy face, and even his lips trembled slightly.


    "Guess what?" Xiao Yao flashed a fierce color in his eyes. While he was talking, the silver needle had penetrated an inch behind Wang Zhibin''s ear. Previously, this guy was the happiest. Naturally, he had to know what a lesson was.


    "Ah When the silver needle pierced, Wang Zhibin let out a scream.


    "What''s your name? It doesn''t hurt. " Xiao Yao''s head full of black thread, this is just the first needle, mainly to stimulate Wang Zhibin''s pain nerve. He pinches it in place, and he won''t stab the wrong acupoints. At most, it''s the feeling of acid rising. What are you shouting about?


    Xiao Yao said so, Wang Zhibin also calm up.


    "Why? It doesn''t seem to hurt! " Wang Zhibin frowned and felt it carefully.


    The monkey sitting behind Wang Zhibin really wants to curse his mother. What''s your ghost name? I was so scared that my heart would jump out.


    "Ha ha! Boy, is that all you have? Whatever you have, come to me! I really want to see what you can do to me! " Wang Zhibin found that there was really no pain. At this time, he was bold. He still didn''t realize what Xiao Yao''s purpose was.


    Xiao Yao showed a strange curve at the corner of his mouth. He took out a silver needle again and stabbed it at Wang Zhibin''s wrist.


    "Wu..." Wang Zhibin was still complacent, but within five seconds, his expression had changed dramatically. The complacent smile on his face had disappeared, and some of it was just the ferocious and twisted facial features. From the corner of his mouth, it seemed that he could feel the pain he suffered at this time.


    "Ah In less than half a minute, he began to cry and howl.


    Pain!


    Heartrending pain!


    He didn''t know what was going on. When the second silver needle went into his wrist, a chill extended from his wrist to all parts of his body, as if his whole body had fallen into the ice.


    "You... What did you do to me?" Wang Zhibin looks at Xiao Yao with red eyes, full of fear and struggle.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the second shot." Xiao Yao smiles, but his smile, in the eyes of Wang Zhibin and monkey, has a terrible cold feeling.


    The third needle, Xiao Yao lightning out his hand, in the blink of an eye, in Wang Zhibin''s armpit, another slender silver needle.


    Wang Zhibin and monkey reacted at this time. This guy must be a master of acupuncture. However, they were also surprised. The first two needles were terrible enough. They didn''t even look at them, so they just quit. But they didn''t bleed. Obviously, they got into the acupoints. The third needle was even more terrible. It was through the clothes!


    Is this guy still human? They suddenly understand why director Gu respects this little boy so much¡° "Miracle doctor" is really not in vain!


    The monkey couldn''t help it any longer. He began to shout.


    "Help! Murder! Come and save people quickly He cried, two lines of clear tears are splashing down.


    "It''s hopeless." Xiao Yao looked at the monkey with disdain. A big man cried like a woman. It''s not his turn. Is it necessary to be afraid?


    Director Gu and others stayed outside, but they didn''t leave. Naturally, they heard the monkey''s cry for help. Hearing the shrill cry, director Gu and Qin Xue''s faces also changed. They seemed to be a little uneasy.


    "What''s the doctor planning to do?" Director Gu asked in a low voice, "is there any danger?"


    Li Xiaoxiao''s expression is quite calm. She reaches out her hand and gently caresses the green silk in her ear. She says in a soft voice: "nothing will happen. Xiao Yao has his own discretion in everything he does. He is not stupid enough to put himself in for these two guys."


    Director Gu Leng looked at Li Xiaoxiao and saw that she said so, but she didn''t say much, so she could only continue to listen.


    In the interrogation room, Wang Zhibin''s skin turned red, as if he had been roasted by a raging fire.


    Not only the skin on the body, but also the eyes seem to be half congested.


    Hot! This is his only feeling. With the third silver needle, he felt as if he had been put into the oven. A burning sensation spread from his body. He felt that he opened his mouth and a stream of heat seemed to come out.


    The monkey is completely stupid.


    He completely gave up calling for help, he knew that now no one would take care of them.


    Looking at Wang Zhibin beside him, he has already yelled hoarse, and he has only a burst of urine.


    Who is Xiao Yao? Is his brain bad, otherwise, how can follow Wang Zhibin this fool to find the trouble of this monster!


    It''s not a monster. He''s a devil!


    Wang Zhibin''s body is twitching and the monkey''s scalp is numb.


    "Oh, this police officer Wang is a hero indeed. He has the courage to resist even when he has come to this stage." Xiao Yao praised officer Wang.


    Police officer Wang has lost his mind. He just feels that his whole body is attacked by pain. He can''t even hear what Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao was not worried. He took out another silver needle and blew it deliberately, saying, "but don''t worry. Anyway, this is the third needle. It''s a total of 9981."


    Wang Zhibin couldn''t hear Xiao Yao, but the monkey felt a chill in his crotch.


    He was really scared to pee. He can''t be afraid. Although Wang Zhibin is still suffering, he is the next one!


    "Well? What''s the taste? " Xiao Yuan frowned and sucked his nose. Suddenly, he was shocked again. He stood up and stepped back. Looking at the monkey''s eyes, he seemed to see the source of the terrible plague. "Did you pee your pants?"


    Monkey''s legs kept shaking, it is estimated that now even if he let go, he can''t go, because he has been completely scared.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he couldn''t help feeling depressed. It was a joke! This is the third shot. Wang Zhibin can''t carry it. He can''t survive or die. How can you say there are 9981 shots?


    It''s worse than murder!


    "Are you going to say it? If you don''t want to say it, I can give you some stitches. " Xiao Yao found that, in fact, the monkey is the best breakthrough, this guy compared to Wang Zhibin, less hard.


    "No, no, no! I said, grandfather, my own grandfather! I said, "don''t give me a needle!" Hearing Xiaoyao say that he wants to prick his own needle, the monkey felt dark for a while. He bit his teeth and said excitedly, "what do you ask me? What do I say? I will tell you everything!"


    Xiao Yao was suddenly happy.


    "I wish I had said no?" Xiao Yao looked at the monkey, but he still didn''t want to sit back, because the smell was so disgusting!


    "Grandfather, what do you want to know?" The monkey''s face is full of tears. It looks like a yellow flower girl walking alone on the path, who was forced and raped.


    "Who made you trouble me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He doesn''t worry about other people''s troubles, but he doesn''t want to know who his enemy is, which will give him a sense of instability.


    The monkey''s expression was a little stiff and seemed to be hesitant.


    "You''re not going to say it?" Xiao Yao raised his wrist and brightened the silver needle.


    "I said! It''s the boss of the poison tiger gang. Brother tiger asked us to trouble you! " The monkey said quickly.


    "Tiger brother? "The poisonous tiger Gang?" Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and his brain was running at full speed, but he couldn''t remember when he offended this number one person.


    "Why did the tiger brother bother me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know. That tiger brother gave us a lot of money before. If we don''t help him, we will be finished once the evidence is exposed..." the monkey cried.


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you know how I can find him?"


    "Qingyun bar!" The monkey said, "Qingyun bar is tiger brother''s territory. He will be there every day!"


    Xiao Yao was relieved. It seems that the two policemen are really small minions. When he asks three questions, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to waste too much time on them. Only by finding the tiger brother can he find the answer. Thinking of this, he reached out and pulled out all the three silver needles that had been stuck on Wang Zhibin. Although he wanted to make this guy suffer a little more, he didn''t want to waste his precious silver needles.


    "Big brother! I said, I said everything A silver needle, Wang Zhibin Lingtai a burst of clarity, he suddenly opened his eyes staring at Xiao Yao, excited way, "I promise I say everything!"


    "It''s late. He has said everything." Xiao Yao chuckles.


    Wang Zhibin was stunned and glared at the monkey with an angry look: "are you a mother or not? We shared the money together. As a result, I suffered so much that I didn''t say anything. How could you shake it out? "


    Monkey is also a face of anger: "you have the face to say? Damn, I''ve endured you for a long time. If you didn''t have to take me to Qingyun bar, how could we be controlled by brother tiger and not controlled by him? How could we end up in such a world today? It''s over. We''re all over! We''re done! "


    "I''ll kill you!" he said With that, Wang Zhibin kicked in the past.


    "The tiger doesn''t get angry. Do you think I''m a sick cat?" When the monkey saw that Wang Zhibin still dared to do it, he also kicked it... Xiao Yao was not interested in the picture of their dog biting the dog, but went straight out of the interrogation room.

 Chapter 34

    Seeing Xiao Yao out of the interrogation room, Li Xiaoxiao asked, "Xiao Yao, have they explained?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "you have been kidnapped. Can I not call the police? I didn''t expect it to be like this. "


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at director Gu, and says, "director Gu, the next thing is for you to solve."


    "Good, good!" Gu libing nodded quickly, because he was nervous, and his forehead was full of sweat. Although Xiao Yao didn''t have the ability to communicate with heaven, others could save his life!


    Can live well, who does not want to live magnanimous point, moisten point?


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go. It happens that I need your help on something." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao then carefully looked at Li Xiaoxiao''s face and found that she looked worried. He could not help but frown and ask, "what happened?"


    "Wait till you get out!" Li Xiaoxiao said so.


    Xiao Yao looks at director Gu and Qin Xue, and knows that what Li Xiaoxiao wants to say may be inconvenient for more people to know, so he nods, greets director Gu, and walks out of the police station with Li Xiaoxiao.


    As soon as she got into the car, Li Xiaoxiao told Xiao Yao about her troubles and looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "You mean there''s something wrong with the golden sore medicine of your pharmaceutical factory?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "I don''t think I can help with this. After all, it''s your Li family''s business. I''m a little confident that you want me to fight or cure. But I can''t help if I have a business crisis." Xiao Yao is also helpless. The Li family is good to him, and he has a very good impression of Li Xiaoxiao. But in business, he really has no way. After all, this is not the area he is good at.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said, "now, the most important thing is to find out where the problem of the golden sore medicine is. It''s also the traditional Chinese medicine formula. Maybe you have a way?"


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao let go, patted his chest and said, "you said it earlier! This should be no problem, but I can only help you. As for the rest, it''s up to you. "


    "Well..."


    When Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao walk into the office of Harry pharmaceutical factory, they find that there are several more people in this office.


    When Li Xiaoran saw Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao coming in together, he sneered.


    "I said, who did our Li Dong go to for help? It turned out that he was looking for his hero, the little miracle doctor!"


    Li Bing is also a face of displeasure, full of irony in his words: "Xiaoxiao, when is this, do you still have the mood to go around with this boy?"


    Li Xiaoxiao frowned and glared at Jiang Jianhua standing on the edge.


    Jiang Jianhua was sweating and gave Li Xiaoxiao a helpless smile.


    "Li Xiaoxiao, don''t look at director Jiang. He didn''t tell us this. But do you think we don''t know if you don''t say it or if Jiang Jianhua doesn''t?" Li Xiaoran said.


    Li Xiaoxiao glanced at her: "I didn''t intend to hide it from you."


    "Is it?" No one believed Li Xiaoxiao''s words. Li Xiaoran sat down in his chair and said, "I want to ask you now, how do you plan to solve this matter?"


    "Solve it as you should." Li Xiaoxiao said, "it''s my business. I don''t need you to worry about it."


    "Don''t we have to worry? That''s very nice of you Li Bing also gloomy face, way, "Li Xiaoxiao, almost on the line! Harry pharmaceutical company is the largest pharmaceutical company of Li''s group. If there is no way to solve the problem of Harry pharmaceutical company, we will have to break our wits. Do you know how much profit we will lose at that time? Can you shoulder this responsibility? "


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Li Bing and Xiao Yao, and said, "now, I''m going to let Xiao Yao check what''s wrong with Jinchuang medicine. Then I''ll block the information and start to make compensation to recover the reputation of Harry pharmaceutical factory to the maximum extent. Then I''ll get the victim''s forgiveness. At that time, the problem will be solved."


    "But it also needs a lot of expenses, compensation. You have to compensate those people to their satisfaction. Do you know how much it will cost?" Li Bing gasped heavily.


    Li Xiaoran held his arm, but also a face of discontent: "Li Xiaoxiao, do you still believe this guy? I got the news earlier that this guy seems to be trying to plot against a girl, and then he was arrested by the police, right? You went out earlier. Did you go to the police station to bail him out? "


    Without waiting for Li Xiaoxiao to speak, Li Xiaoran continued: "look at what our Miss Li has done to protect a strong traitor with her own power and identity. I''m afraid that others will laugh her teeth out if you say that?"


    "Li Xiaoran, you are really wrong. I didn''t guarantee Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Not you? Did the police let him out in person? " Li Xiaoran didn''t seem to believe it.


    "You''re really right. Xiao Yao was really released by the police." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    Li Xiaoran was even more angry: "I know you want to protect this guy, but I tell you, there is no door! This guy has been arrested by the police, will he be released? You have a bad brain when you are a policeman! Hum, anyway, this guy has to get rid of the Li family, otherwise, our reputation of the Li family will be ruined by him! "


    Speaking of this, she also curled her lips and said, "I don''t want to be someone else''s joke then."


    Li Xiaoxiao is also a little angry.


    She pulled her face and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can call the police station now to ask about the situation. Don''t know anything, just shoot indiscriminately here!"


    "You Li Xiaoran didn''t expect that Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude would be so tough, and she was angry. However, she was also suspicious. Was Xiao Yao really released by the police?


    Thinking of this, she took out her cell phone.


    "Hum, I have the telephone number of director Gu here. I''ll call now to ask!" With that, she had turned out Gu libing''s phone and called him directly. After the phone was connected, everyone kept quiet. Li Bing also put his head in some places. Li Xiaoran pressed hands-free for convenience.


    "Hello? Director Gu? "


    "Oh! Is that Miss Li Ran? What can I do for you? " Gu libing did talk to Li Xiaoran, and there was a phone call from him. When he saw Li Xiaoran calling, he thought about Xiao Yao. After all, Li Xiaoxiao came to pick up Xiao Yao, but he didn''t ask him, and he didn''t say it directly.


    "Well, before, did you catch a strong traitor named Xiao Yao?" Li Xiaoran asked.


    "Yes? You said Mr. Xiao! Ha ha, there is such a thing Director Gu said that Li Xiaoran''s face was full of pride, but what director Gu said next made her smile solidify on her face.


    "However, it was just a misunderstanding. It was the two policemen under my hand who took advantage of others that they would go to Mr. Xiao for trouble. Mr. Xiao was brave enough to do a just cause, but he was framed as a result!" Director Gu said.


    "Director Gu, are you sure?" Li Xiaoran''s face turned red as if he had been slapped in the face.


    "Of course!" Seeing that Li Xiaoran seemed to be incredulous and worried, director Gu said, "the report on this matter has been completed. If you don''t believe it, come to the police station to have a look?"


    "No more." Li Xiaoran''s tone was a lot colder. After that, he hung up the phone and looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look. Is this guy really released by the police?


    "Do you believe it now?" Li Xiaoxiao is quite proud of himself.


    Li Xiaoran didn''t speak, just said goodbye.


    She has made a fool of herself. If she continues to argue on this topic, it will only make her more embarrassed. The smartest way is to keep silent.


    Li Xiaoxiao seems to have seen through Li Xiaoran''s intention, but after all, we are all Li''s family. There are still outsiders watching here. There are too many arguments. Isn''t it obvious that there is something wrong with Li''s family?


    "Li Xiaoran, no matter what happened to Xiao Yao, at least now, you have to solve the problem of Harry pharmaceutical factory. Otherwise, I will protest with the old man and other shareholders to protest against you." Li Bing said.


    What he said has already been very polite. In fact, to make it worse, he is warning Li Xiaoxiao that if she can''t deal with this matter properly, she will have to step down from the position of chairman of the board!


    "General manager Li Bing, it''s all my responsibility. It''s my negligence. It has nothing to do with Dong Li. Even if I really want to deal with it, it''s also my fault!" Jiang Jianhua couldn''t listen any more. He was Li Xiaoxiao''s confidant, and it was his responsibility, so he said.


    Li Bing glanced at him and said, "don''t worry. You are sure to go away!"


    "He has the final say," he said. "It''s not your final say. I has the final say. At least, I am still the chairman of Li''s group." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Li Bing and said.


    "Li Xiaoxiao! Is that the way you talk to me? " Li Bing said angrily.


    Li Xiaoxiao ignored him.


    Since the last time when Mr. Li was ill, she did not regard these relatives as her own.


    These people, for the sake of the so-called interests, all wish that Master Li would drive the crane to the West immediately. Don''t worry about such relatives!


    She turned and looked at Jiang Jianhua: "director Jiang, now go and get a bottle of Jinchuang medicine and show it to Xiao Yao."


    "Yes Jiang Jianhua looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes. Although he has no way to understand why Li Xiaoxiao believes the young man, he nods and goes out reluctantly.


    By the time he came back, he had an exquisite porcelain vase on his hand, which was the packaging of the drug.


    Li Xiaoxiao took the vase and passed it on to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is also not polite, directly pour out some powder in the palm of his hand, and smell it in front of his nose. As soon as it got into his nose, Xiao Yao frowned¡° Xiaoxiao, do you still have the acne medicine made before? " Xiao Yao asked¡° "Yes?" Li Xiaoxiao turns to look at Jiang Jianhua¡° Yes Jiang Jianhua nodded his head hard, and quickly walked to the desk, opened the cabinet on the left, took out another porcelain vase and handed it to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao opened the bottle, poured some powder and smelled it in his palm. Finally, he showed a sudden look¡° Oh, I see. " Xiao Yao knows everything¡° Xiao Yao, is there a problem? " Li Xiaoxiao frowned lightly¡° Well... There''s no problem with your prescription. " Xiao Yao said, "however, in the newly made medicine for acne, one more Chinese medicine is added."

 Chapter 35

    Xiao Yao''s words made Li Xiaoxiao and others have no reaction for a while.


    What is more medicine?


    "Xiao Yao, what do you mean?" Li Xiaoxiao didn''t understand.


    "In fact, there was no problem with the prescription. Although the prescription of your golden sore medicine is a third rate prescription, which requires expensive herbs and has no significant effect, at least it has some uses. But now, there is also a Chinese medicine called" heartbroken worm ", which can irritate the skin, not to mention the bleeding wound? So there''s a big problem with the prescription. " Xiao Yao explained to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, what did you say? Is Jinchuang medicine a third rate formula? I said, do you understand! This is what we Li jiadang bought from an old traditional Chinese medicine doctor in Hainan for the first time Li Xiaoran sniffed at Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Expensive things don''t mean the best." Xiao Yao glanced at Li Xiaoran and said.


    He really doesn''t understand what people think. Who told them that the more the price, the better the things they buy? It''s undeniable that this prescription is helpful to some traumatic wounds. However, the herbs used are rare and precious, but they can achieve curative effect, which is not satisfactory. What is the third rate? Xiao Yao takes out one at random, which is several times stronger than this.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Jiang Jianhua, whose face is also very ugly.


    "Li Dong, I really don''t know what''s going on, how can there be more medicine..." Jiang Jianhua said in a low voice.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed. At this time, it is meaningless to investigate Jiang Jianhua''s responsibility.


    "First of all, we will take all the drugs off the shelves and re manufacture them. This time, the formula must be strictly controlled. We can''t have such problems. We will contact the injured customers and try our best to compensate them, so as to put this matter under pressure." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Jiang Jianhua is still bitter and astringent.


    "Li Dong, I''m afraid this method won''t work..." Jiang Jianhua said with a red face, "many of the medicinal materials of Jinchuang medicine can''t keep up now. If you want to re produce it, you have to wait until next month for all the medicinal materials to be delivered."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face became ugly again.


    Li Xiaoran did not hide his inner joy at this time, and showed a brilliant smile to Li Xiaoxiao: "it seems that this time, you really have to come down from the position of chairman of Li''s group!"


    "Hey, what you are focusing on now is not how to solve the immediate problems, but how to let Li Xiaoxiao down from the position of chairman of the board!" Xiao Yao looked at Li Bing and Li Xiaoran and said, "I guess that even if you become the chairman of Li''s group, you will still be able to survive for more than three days."


    "What are you talking about, son of a bitch?" Li Bing looks at Xiao Yao fiercely and asks in a cold voice.


    "Don''t you hear me? When I''m a TV, I can watch the playback. " Xiao Yao gave him a scornful look.


    Li Bing almost fainted in anger. Damn, this boy of unknown origin dares to laugh at himself. Who is he?


    Li Xiaoran quickly grabbed his father who wanted to get angry, frowned and said with a smile, "Dad, you don''t need to be angry with such a person. Anyway, when Li Xiaoxiao comes down from the position of chairman, he has to get out of the Li family."


    Li Xiaoxiao was furious: "it''s not my intention to leave Xiao Yao here. It''s all said by my grandfather. If you have any opinions on Xiao Yao, you can go and tell him! Even if I really can''t be the chairman of Li''s group, Xiao Yao should stay in Li''s family and will continue to stay in Li''s family. "


    Li Bing sighed and stared at Li Xiaoxiao with sharp eyes. "You''re right. Can Xiao Yao stay in Li''s family? We don''t count, but you don''t count either!"


    Li Xiaoxiao ignored him.


    "Xiao Yao, do you have any better way?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "this I may really have no way, I have said before, I can only help you find out the problem of your acne medicine at most, as for the rest, I really have no way."


    There was a look of disappointment in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    However, Xiao Yao is just a part-time bodyguard of traditional Chinese medicine. He is really powerful, but he is not omnipotent! I am the chairman of Li group. These problems should have been solved by myself.


    "Yes Xiao Yao suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and said, "if you change a kind of acne medicine, it''s easier to find the medicinal materials, and the effect is better than you, will it help?"


    There was a silence in the office.


    All the people stare at Xiao Yao.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that? Am I an alien? " By so many people silently staring at, who would feel uncomfortable, Xiao Yao sniffed, some depressed said.


    Li Xiaoran rolled his eyes: "that''s because you talk nonsense. If there is such a prescription, the problem will be solved naturally."


    Li Xiaoxiao said excitedly, "Xiao Yao, are you kidding? Is that true


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I do have such a prescription. It''s very simple and effective! I dare not say anything else, but it must be better than the one you have now. Even if you stop bleeding, it will take two minutes, won''t it? "


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded hard and said in her heart that Xiao Yao was really powerful¡° I''ll give you a prescription. If you apply the powder to the wound, it will stop bleeding immediately. Healing may take a day, but it''s better than you. In fact, there is a better prescription, which can heal the wound quickly with naked eyes within an hour, But it''s really hard to find a kind of medicinal material in it. Even I haven''t seen much of it. It''s impossible for you to mass produce it. " Xiao Yao''s words made both Li Xiaoxiao and Jiang Jianhua see hope, while Li Xiaoran and Li Bing on one side turned pale. How is that possible? How is that possible¡° Excellent! Xiao Yao, thank you! I''m willing to pay a high price for your prescription! " Li Xiaoxiao said with a long sigh¡° It''s unnecessary. It''s my grandfather... My master developed it. Besides, my master has never had any patent concept. If he has good medical skills, he should spread it. Otherwise, everyone will put away his own prescriptions and let others know. Sooner or later, Chinese medicine will be superior to Chinese medicine! " Xiao Yao said. While talking, he had found a pen and a piece of paper, wrote down the prescription and handed it to Li Xiaoxiao¡° This is it? " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded. Li Xiaoxiao quickly handed the prescription to Jiang Jianhua: "go to Jishitang quickly and catch all these medicines!"¡° Yes Jiang Jianhua nodded vigorously, "Mr. Li, I promise to finish the task. If there is any mistake this time, I will raise my head to see you!" Xiao Yao teased: "if you really raise your head to see us, you have to scare us to death." Jiang Jianhua chuckled and walked out of the office. Li Bing and Li Xiaoran looked at each other and saw a trace of surprise and helplessness from each other''s eyes¡° Hu... "Li Xiaoxiao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said," Xiao Yao, if the new formula can be developed, you will be a great help to our Li family! " Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t speak. It wasn''t long before Jiang Jianhua came over with a few packets of oil paper wrapped herbs in his hand¡° Give it to me Xiao Yao took the medicine, "you this, where can dispensing?"¡° Pharmaceutical room! Mr. Xiao, are you going to dispense the medicine? " Jiang Jianhua asked¡° Well, I have to show you the effect first. " Xiao Yao said. Jiang Jianhua quickly takes Xiao Yao out of the office. Originally, Li Xiaoxiao and others wanted to follow, but Xiao Yao refused. In his words, dispensing only takes about ten minutes at most, and then grinding it into powder. It doesn''t need so many people to follow. He kept his word. In about ten minutes, he followed Jiang Jianhua back to the office. In his hand, he had a porcelain vase¡° This is the new golden sore medicine. Who wants to try it? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Jiang Jianhua hesitated and bit his teeth: "Mr. Xiao, let me come!"¡° All right Xiao Yao nodded. Jiang Jianhua was also very decisive. He found a fruit knife from his desk, and then cut a hole in the back of his hand¡° You are so brave. You don''t disinfect the knife. Are you immune to tetanus? " Xiao Yao laughs. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Jiang Jianhua''s face immediately turned black and blue! How can I forget this? This knife has been useless for a long time. Who knows if there is any virus¡° Don''t worry about it. This kind of medicine has the effect of sterilization Xiao Yao said, he opened the porcelain bottle, poured out some powder and applied it on the back of Jiang Jianhua''s hand. What happened next stunned everyone. As soon as the powder was applied to the wound, the blood that was still penetrating quickly dried up and formed a blood scab¡° This... How is this possible? " Jiang Jianhua''s lips tremble. His mouth is big enough to swallow a complete egg! Surprised, but not just him, Li Xiaoxiao and others, also stare big eyes, full of incredible. Ancient see blood seal Hou heding red, now there is medicine to blood zhijinchuang medicine! Isn''t that amazing? The powder applied on the wound was originally white, but it is still white, indicating that it has not been soaked with blood. In other words, the wound has completely stopped bleeding. They would not believe it if they had not seen it with their own eyes¡° After a while, the wound will scab, and the wound is very small, in a few hours, it will heal, and will not leave any scars Xiao Yao said. His words, like a blockbuster, were thrown into deep water. Even Li Xiaoxiao, who is as steady as a mountain, his voice trembles at this time¡° It won''t leave any scars... Xiao Yao, are you sure? "

 Chapter 36

    Don''t leave any scars, this is now on the Chinese market any kind of acne medicine can''t do.


    Xiao Yao has already introduced various kinds of this new type of ulcer medicine. Whether it is to stop bleeding or to heal quickly, it is not comparable to the current market ulcer medicine. More importantly, the production cost of this kind of ulcer medicine is much lower than their previous ones. In terms of price, they have achieved great advantages.


    Li Xiaoxiao hasn''t recovered from the shock. Now Xiao Yao tells her that this kind of golden sore medicine can make the wound not leave any scar. It''s a magic medicine!


    "Xiao Yao, you are so good! How did you and your master come up with such a prescription? " Li Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao laughed, a little embarrassed: "is this prescription OK? In fact, this is a relatively low-level one. The best one can heal the wound and make the skin smooth when the powder is just sprinkled on the wound. It''s just that it''s too hard to find the medicinal materials of that kind of prescription, and it''s quite troublesome to match. Even if it''s really done, the price is not affordable for ordinary people. "


    Li Xiaoxiao thought about it and said, "it''s not difficult. We can make some and sell them as high-end products to those rich people. How about that?" Li Xiaoxiao said, found that Xiao Yao''s face was not right, and quickly said, "don''t worry, no matter how much money you sell, you account for 60%, how about it?"


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    "What? You don''t want to sell it? " Li Xiaoxiao seems a little curious.


    Xiao Yao showed a wry smile: "it''s not that I don''t want to sell. Now I feel the importance of money, but... Even if I have this formula and these herbs, I can''t match them."


    "I don''t deserve it?" Li Xiaoxiao is a little strange, and he can''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    "Well, this kind of medicine has high requirements for pharmacists. At least now I can''t make this kind of medicine. I don''t have the strength." Xiao Yao nodded and said.


    "Pharmacist?" Li Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows a little and seemed to be curious about this new word.


    "Er..." Xiao Yao also kept silent again. Ma Dan, he really had nothing to hide! How can we shake these things out?


    Li Xiaoxiao saw that Xiao Yao''s face was not right, and he was very clever. He didn''t choose to continue to ask. He just asked Jiang Jianhua to take down the prescription and let the pharmaceutical factory work overtime. In fact, Xiao Yao also wrote the steps of pharmacy very clearly on the prescription. Besides, when he was in the pharmacy, Jiang Jianhua stood on the side, and he looked very carefully.


    "Li Dong, what''s the name of the new acne medicine? Or Harry? " Jiang Jianhua looks at Li Xiaoxiao and asks.


    "Yes?" Li Xiaoxiao smiles and looks at Xiao Yao. "This prescription was taken by Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao, what''s your name?"


    "The name doesn''t matter. Medicine is good medicine. It''s OK." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Li Xiaoxiao said, "then I''ll pick up any one?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said indifferently.


    "It''s called Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought that if he had known this before, it would be better for me to think of a name


    "In the future, Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine will have 50% of your shares." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Ah? That''s not necessary! " Xiao Yao waved his hand quickly¡° There''s nothing you don''t need. It''s yours. It should be authorized by you. " Li Xiaoxiao said, "after all, maybe you and your master can ignore the patent, but now that we want to bring Xiaoyao ulcer medicine to the market, we must have a patent."


    Xiao Yao is helpless and nods. He really doesn''t know much about the shopping mall. But since Li Xiaoxiao says so, she must have her own idea. Anyway, it''s just a prescription for acne medicine. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    "I''ll let Lao Biao take you back." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I have to talk about compensation with the victims later."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "I can go back myself. Anyway, I don''t know the way."


    "All right!" Although Li Xiaoxiao is a little worried, she still nods her head. The reason why Xiao Yao was caught in the police station before was that he was framed. Next things like this should not happen. Xiao Yao is such a big man that he will never be lost.


    Xiao Yao has just left, and Li Xiaoxiao is also busy with her own affairs.


    Li Bing and Li Xiaoran looked at each other.


    They didn''t expect that this big trouble was solved so lightly.


    "It seems that it is impossible for us to let Li Xiaoxiao step down through this incident." Li Bing sighed bitterly.


    "But Li Xiaoxiao has to spend a lot of money to make compensation! We can also do something about it. " Li Xiaoran said.


    "A lot of money?" Li Bing''s expression was a little strange and said, "do you think the money she spent on this matter can match the value that Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine is about to create? If we take this matter to the board of directors, I''m afraid those old guys will not blame Li Xiaoxiao, but will feel that Li Xiaoxiao has made great contributions to the group! "


    After listening to Li Bing''s words, Li Xiaoran also understood the benefits and resentment.


    No one was more disappointed than her, because she directed it from beginning to end.


    The reason why the golden sore medicine went wrong was that she told people to add something to it. In fact, the idea was also put forward by her secretary. Originally, it was absolutely safe, but it only lost some benefits. However, she did not expect that because of a Xiao Yao, the plot turned over, and the script that was originally unfavorable to Li Xiaoxiao turned into what it is now.


    She''s not convinced!


    Well planned everything, but also bear a certain risk, the result of such trouble, was Xiao Yao solved?


    "This guy named Xiao Yao is really not simple!" Li Xiaoran gritted his teeth.


    "Well, we have to find a way to get him out of the Li family." Li Bing also agrees with his daughter


    At about 10:30 in the evening, Mayor Liu and the young man named Xiao Fang came to Jishitang.


    Yaoling also drags Xiao Yao and asks him about acupuncture. Xiao Yao''s head aches because of his annoyance, so he can only give some advice first.


    "Doctor, and... Mr. Xiao, I''m here." When Mayor Liu sees Xiao Yao, he really doesn''t know what to call him. Is he a master doctor? It sounds strange.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think so. He stood up, nodded and said with a smile, "Mayor Liu, let''s find a place to lie down first. I''ll observe it at eleven o''clock."


    Mayor Liu hesitated and nodded.


    "Mr. Shaw." Xiao Fang said suddenly.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao said goodbye, looked at Xiao Fang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "If you can, you must cure Mayor Liu! This is the last night... "


    "The last night?" Xiao Yao didn''t understand Xiao Fang.


    "Xiao Fang, don''t say much!" Liu Shichang frowned and scolded.


    Xiao Fang sighed: "mayor, if you still can''t cure yourself tonight, I''m afraid your official career will be completely ruined!"


    Liu Shichang''s expression was moved.


    "Can you tell me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Fang didn''t say anything. He didn''t dare to say more about these things without the order of mayor Liu.


    "In fact, there''s nothing you can''t say." Mayor Liu showed a bitter smile and said, "tomorrow night, the provincial Party committee will come. I have made some good achievements recently. If there is no accident, I should want to go further."


    "That''s a good thing!" Xiao Yao is a little depressed. Isn''t it a good thing to be promoted? How can Mayor Liu still look sad?


    "It was originally a good thing, but tomorrow night, when the people from the provincial Party committee go to Haitian city, it is estimated that it will be seven or eight o''clock. By that time, they will have a casual visit. When they have dinner, it will be more than ten o''clock. If it''s eleven o''clock, Mayor Liu will get sick... I''m afraid he will not be promoted, but he will have to step down." Xiao Fang said with a sad face.


    If Mayor Liu really steps down, as his secretary, I''m afraid he will have to put it down.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about it, but now he has said this step. If Xiao Yao still can''t hear it, it will prove that he has a brain problem.


    "Mayor Liu, don''t worry. I will try my best to cure you." Xiao Yao said seriously, "in fact, even if I don''t know these things, I will try my best. Now that you are my patient and I am your doctor, I will try my best!"


    Speaking of this, he paused and said, "but, you know, now I don''t know what''s wrong with you. I can''t say too much. I can only say that as long as I know what''s the cause of your disease, I''m 90% sure!"


    Mayor Liu looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes.


    Although he didn''t know Xiao Yao for a day, after some contact, he also found that the young man was very mature and steady. He would never exaggerate just because he wanted to give himself confidence. But now, he dares to give a 90% figure, which shows that he really has some assurance.


    Thinking of this, he smiles and nods: "Mr. Xiao, thank you!"


    Yao Ling sniffed and said, "Mayor Liu, how much confidence do you have in me?"


    "Yes?" Mayor Liu thought about it and said, "fifty percent!"


    "If you treat me 50%, you will have 90% confidence in my master." Yao Ling said with a smile, "if there were not some uncertain factors, ten Chengdu would be OK."


    Liu Shichang nodded. He really didn''t know why Yaoling had such great confidence in Xiao Yao. But since Yaoling, as a miracle doctor of Haitian city, dares to say such a thing, Xiao Yao''s medical skills will not be worse.


    After listening to Xiao Yao and Yao Ling, Mayor Liu takes off his shoes and lies on a single bed, waiting quietly.


    "Dong..." the quartz clock on the wall rings and it''s eleven o''clock.


    Just one second after the clock struck, Liu Shichang''s body jerked and his face turned green.

 Chapter 37

    For mayor Liu, the hardest time of the day is at eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Every time at this time, he has an impulse to die, because in that short period of time, he simply felt that life was not like death, it was a pain deep into the bone marrow.


    Liu Shichang''s facial features have been twisted together at this time. On his forehead, the tendons are exposed, and the beads of sweat are falling down. The pillow under his head is soaked with sweat, and the facial muscles are shaking like an engine.


    At first, Mayor Liu might be able to suppress his pain and make a dull hum, but gradually, the pain became more and more intense, and finally he had to use roar to relieve his mental pain.


    "Mr. Xiao, doctor, you should see what happened to Mayor Liu quickly!" Xiao Fang said aloud.


    "Oh, oh!" Xiao Yao recovered, quickly walked to Mayor Liu, put out his hand to hold Mayor Liu''s wrist, and began to pulse.


    To look, smell and ask is to look at Mayor Liu''s face. To smell is to listen to the breath of the patient. To ask is naturally to ask about the patient''s condition. To cut is to feel the pulse.


    But now, Mayor Liu is miserable. What do you want to see? There are some troubles. After all, the facial features are crowded together. If you smell it, Mayor Liu''s breath is confused and his pulse is out of tune. Do you ask? Mayor Liu can''t say anything. What else can he ask? It''s just the last pulse.


    Yao Ling stares at Xiao Yao and widens his eyes for fear of missing any wonderful shot.


    Do you know what you can do? He also had some doubts in his mind.


    Xiao Fang is already sweating. It''s not the first time that he has seen Liu Shichang like this. However, this time, it seems to be more serious than before.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you have any idea?" Xiao Fang asked eagerly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Yao Ling stares at Xiao Fang and scolds him.


    Xiao Fang has no choice but to silence first.


    At this time, Mayor Liu seemed to have reached the limit of patience. He held out his hand and kept scratching on himself, leaving bloodstains where he had grasped, which showed the strength.


    Xiao Yao frowned and quickly took out the silver needle. Then, he stabbed Mayor Liu''s temple with lightning force.


    "Get some cold water for me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, oh!" Yao Ling nodded quickly. Although he didn''t want to leave, it was important to save people now, so he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He walked out of the room quickly. When he came back, he saw that Mayor Liu had 13 silver needles in his acupoints. He couldn''t help feeling depressed. He had already known that he would let Xiao Fang go. How many key scenes he had missed!


    "On Mayor Liu!" Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling was stunned and asked, "master, are you sure?"


    "Sure, come on!" Xiao Yao''s every shot, all into his body''s strength, so at this time, his forehead has begun to overflow with sweat, and his face began to turn white.


    "Wow With Xiao Yao''s command, Yao Ling doesn''t hesitate to pour all the cold water in the basin on Mayor Liu.


    The corner of small square''s mouth keeps twitching, how does this call to return a responsibility? Can this also cure diseases? However, since Mayor Liu is willing to believe Xiao Yao, he doesn''t have much to say, so he can only watch the change.


    Strange to say, after a basin of cold water forest, Liu Shichang was quiet. His hand, which he had been scratching, stopped, but his brow was still tight.


    "Why? It really works Yao Ling exclaimed.


    Xiao Yao turned around and said, "if it doesn''t work, why should I let you do it?"


    Yao Lingshan smiles.


    Xiao Yao breathed a sigh of relief. By this time, he had completely collapsed. Fortunately, Liu Shichang''s condition was stable. Next, he didn''t need to waste any energy.


    He told Yaoling to bring pen and paper, and then quickly wrote down a prescription, and then handed it to Yaoling: "go and help me catch these medicines, and then decoct them. As for the steps of suffering, I also wrote them on it."


    "Yes Yao Ling nodded and asked in a deep voice, "master, you already know what''s wrong with Mayor Liu?"


    Xiao Yao lowered his face and said, "it''s hard to say, but I''m sure I can be sure." After that, he turned to look at Xiao Fang and asked, "I ask you, recently, has Mayor Liu offended anyone?"


    Xiao Fang was stunned and showed a wry smile: "Mr. Xiao, it''s difficult for me to solve this problem. Mayor Liu has been doing nothing but sitting in this position! If people give him money and he doesn''t accept it, that''s offending people. According to this, Mayor Liu offends too many people. "


    Xiao Yao sighed. He could understand what Xiao Fang said.


    You''re a mayor. You don''t charge me? Then you just don''t want to help me!


    "Well, did Mayor Liu offend a guy named Jiang Tianlu recently?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes?" Xiao Fang showed a moment of silence and began to think. Finally, he patted his head and said, "yes, Mr. Xiao, I remember what you said. Half a month ago, Jiang Tianlu of Chiang Kai Shek group came to see Mayor Liu. The other party wanted Mayor Liu to write an approval note for his engineering and construction company. As a result, Mayor Liu didn''t agree because the other company didn''t meet the standard, They had some trouble. "


    Xiao Yao showed a smile¡° Is that Jiang Tianlu again? " When Yaoling heard this, he suddenly realized it and said, "master, what do you mean is that this time it''s the ghost of Jiang Tianlu?"¡° Most of them are him. " Xiao Yao raised a sneer. "It seems that this guy is really dishonest. He started to do it wantonly by relying on his evil ways." Yao Ling is also angry. As a Chinese medicine doctor, he also hates this kind of guy who harms people everywhere¡° All right, Yaoling, go to boil the medicine quickly. It can''t be delayed. " Xiao Yao said. Yao Ling nodded and walked out quickly. Xiao Fang''s eyes have changed when he looks at Xiao Yao. He has determined that Xiao Yao is really a capable person¡° Mr. Xiao, you really saved the life of mayor Liu! " Xiaofang said excitedly, "you not only helped Mayor Liu, but also helped me!" Xiao Yao laughed: "didn''t you just say that? Mayor Liu has nothing to do with it. Such a person is worthy of my help! "¡° Yes Xiao Fang said, "when Mayor Liu is completely cured, you will be indispensable for the cost of diagnosis." Xiao Yao''s face sank again: "first of all, I didn''t save Mayor Liu because of any medical expenses, but as a traditional Chinese medicine, I can''t be helpless. Secondly, Mayor Liu is a good official. China needs such people, and I can''t stand by." Xiao Fang''s eyes were filled with tears. This is the real Chinese medicine! Since when has medicine become a tool for some people to seek benefits? How many people can only die because they have no money at home and can''t get sick? Can money buy lives in this society now? It''s not just that Xiao Fang doesn''t understand, but many people don''t understand, but even if they don''t understand and are filled with indignation, it''s useless¡° Mr. Xiao, what we need in this world is not only a good official like Mayor Liu, but also a good doctor like you Xiao Fang said. Xiao Yao shook his head with a wry smile. How can he help the world? He really didn''t dare to take it... It wasn''t long before Yaoling brought over the boiled Chinese medicine¡° Master, do you want to take medicine for mayor Liu now? " Yao Ling asked¡° Taking medicine? " Xiao Yao is a Leng, curious way, "who tells you, this medicine is for Liu Shi long to drink?"¡° Er... "When Yao lingdun was embarrassed, no one really said that this medicine was for mayor Liu. Xiao Yao just asked him to decoct it¡° This medicine is not for drinking Xiao Yao smiles, takes the medicine bowl from Yaoling and puts it on Mayor Liu''s bedside. Xiaofang and Yaoling don''t understand. Xiao Yao didn''t explain too much, just moved a chair, sat at the head of the bed, staring at Mayor Liu. Yao Ling and Xiao Fang saw Xiao Yao''s serious face, and they didn''t dare to disturb him. They could only stand by quietly. After waiting for almost five minutes, there was still no movement. However, at this time, Mayor Liu completely calmed down. Yao Ling just wanted to open his mouth to ask, but before he opened his mouth, he widened his eyes, and his face was full of shock. At this time, Xiao Fang was also stunned and even panicked. He was surprised at the scene. In liushichang''s throat, there was a bag bulging. What''s more, the bag was still moving towards the mouth. Xiao Yao''s mouth showed a smile. It seems that it''s time for the end. Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and opened Mayor Liu''s mouth. Then, a big black spider slowly climbed out and came to the medicine bowl. It''s not appropriate to say that it''s a spider. It''s just that the insect, like a spider, has eight hairy legs. However, on the head of the insect, there are two tentacles similar to a snail. Moreover, on the back of the insect, there are dense things like eyes, flickering. Xiao Fang and Yao Ling could not help shivering. As long as it was because of this thing, it was too terrible! The insect crawled directly into the medicine bowl. It seemed that the traditional Chinese medicine in the medicine bowl had a great influence on it. Speaking late, then fast, Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand, the silver needle in his hand directly stuck in the back of the insect, running through¡° Youming insect, one of the top ten poisonous insects, is extremely poisonous. " Xiao Yao said. Yaoling and Xiaofang were completely shocked at this time. For a long time, Yaoling responded: "master, this is the poisonous insect in liushichang''s body?" Xiao Yao nodded, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Mayor Liu is really lucky. Looking at the size of the Youming insect, he has grown up for at least a few days. By the time of 12 days, I''m afraid that even if Hua Tuo is alive, he will be helpless."

 Chapter 38

    Somewhere in a high-end villa group, a middle-aged man was still lying in bed looking at a magazine, suddenly his face became pale, and his body was shaking slightly.


    "Ouch..." the man immediately took the trash can, bent down, a mass of black blood vomited out of his mouth.


    Vomit for almost a minute, the man''s face gradually eased over, he reached out, in his chest a few acupoints nodded, just completely recovered as before.


    "You Ming Gu, was broken?" The man frowned and murmured


    When liushichang woke up, it was the morning of the next day. During this time, liushichang hardly had a good sleep. Now the poisonous insects in his body were finally driven out, and the whole person was speechless. Yaoling and Xiao Yao could also see that liushichang didn''t have a good rest, so they let him sleep in Jishitang all night without disturbing him.


    Liu Shichang was here, and Xiao Fang was not easy to leave, so he stayed at Liu Shichang''s bedside all night.


    Mayor Liu got up and made a noise. Xiao Fang was awakened and said, "mayor, are you awake?"


    "I''m still in Jishitang?" Mayor Liu stood up and said.


    "Yes Xiao Fang nodded.


    "What about the miracle doctor and Mr. Xiao?" Asked Mayor Liu.


    "The miracle doctor is outside to see a doctor. Mr. Xiao went back last night. Mayor Liu, the poison in your body was forced out by Mr. Xiao!" Xiao Fang is in high spirits.


    "Gu Du?" Liu Shichang a Leng, some unknown, so. When Xiao Yao treated him last night, he had already passed out, so he didn''t know it.


    Xiao Fang laughed and said carefully what happened last night.


    The more Liu Shichang listened, the more frightened he felt. He did not expect that there was something so disgusting in his body.


    "It seems that Mr. Xiao is really a capable man!" Liu said this with gratitude, even if Xiao Yao is not here now.


    "Yes Xiao Fang also nodded, remembering that when he saw Xiao Yao at the beginning yesterday, he was full of suspicion and even sarcasm, he blushed.


    "Xiao Fang, are we busy with our work this morning?" Asked Mayor Liu.


    "Well... Nothing happened this morning." Xiao Fang said.


    "Yes! Then you prepare. Let''s go to Mr. Xiao and thank him face to face! " Liu said.


    "No!" At this time, Yao Ling came in. He looked at Mayor Liu and said, "when my master left yesterday, he told me not to thank him. He did what he should do. He said, you are a good official. If you really want to repay him, you should be a good official all your life. At that time, he has accumulated some merits."


    Mayor Liu was surprised and excited: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a person as Mr. Xiao at the end of the day!"


    Who is he? He is the mayor of Haitian city! How many people want to get bald and want to have a good relationship with him. When they are in trouble, they can ask him for help. But now, with such a good opportunity, Xiao Yao is not willing to accept Mayor Liu''s thanks


    If this matter is spread out, it will certainly make those who dream of having a good relationship with Mayor Liu cry in bed. Ma Dan, I can''t get the chance when I miss it all the time. Is there anyone who doesn''t cherish it so much? Is there any reason!


    "By the way, doctor, it''s easy to say anything else, but I have to pay Mr. Xiao for the fee." Liu Shichang patted his head and said.


    "Medical fees?" Yao Ling laughed and said, "I don''t know your family background yet? Come on, your disease is not a minor disease. If you really have to charge for the treatment, you can''t afford it. Who can let you have nothing to do with it? "


    Mayor Liu, blushing at the news, was really embarrassed. When he became mayor, he couldn''t even afford to pay for medical treatment.


    "In fact, you don''t need to think about it. If my master is really the kind of person who charges a sum of money for treating diseases, I''m afraid he''s already rich. Last time my master cured the old man of the Li family, they asked for five million yuan, but my master didn''t ask for it?" Yao Ling said.


    "Five million?" Liu Shichang smashed his mouth, a little surprised.


    "Don''t think so much. Remember my master''s words. Since he is an honest and upright official, he should be honest and upright all his life. Don''t let him down." Yao Ling said.


    "Well, doctor, I see..."


    Besides, Xiao Yao, after curing Mayor Liu last night, he went back to Li''s home. Because his energy consumption was so severe, he went to the room and fell asleep. This sleep lasted until daybreak.


    However, because he slept well, the energy in his body was almost replenished.


    Down the stairs, it was Mr. Li eating alone.


    "What about Xiaoxiao, old man?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Hearing this address, Mr. Li''s heart is moving, tut tut. It seems that more contact is a good thing! He said with a smile, "she has gone out to do her business, Xiao Yao. Thank you very much. Xiaoxiao also told me about yesterday''s business. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid Li''s group would have lost a lot."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you''re welcome to say that. I didn''t do anything."


    "You didn''t do anything, but you did a big thing!" Mr. Li joked, "if you really want to do something, you can still do it?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak with a bitter smile.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, how did you get caught in the police station yesterday? I''ve heard from Xiaoxiao. What''s the matter? " Mr. Li was a little worried.


    His sense of smell is also very keen, just listen to Li Xiaoxiao about the situation once again, immediately understand that someone is staring at Xiao Yao.


    "It''s nothing. I''m all right now, aren''t I?" Xiao Yao said.


    Mr. Li shook his head.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, you don''t want to find out who is troubling you, do you?" Mr. Li asked.


    Xiao Yao''s expression was slightly moved.


    Mr. Li took a sip of porridge and sighed: "in fact, I can probably guess that you have no enemies in Haitian city, or Mo Chengfei, but he has just entered the hospital. Even if he really wants to trouble you, he will not move so fast. Besides, that guy is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks and directly finds dozens of people to block you, That''s his style of doing things. I''m afraid the rest of us are the Li family... "


    Xiao Yao laughed: "Mr. Li, don''t think so much."


    "You! I just want to save face for me and those people, but now they just don''t give you face! " Mr. Li said seriously, "even the matter of the pharmaceutical factory may be related to our own family. Xiaoxiao knows it in her heart, but she doesn''t want to check it. If it''s solved, she doesn''t want to check it too clearly. After all, she is too kind."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    This old man Li, as expected, is a matter of life. Nothing can escape his wise eyes!


    "Xiao Yao, I want to ask you something." Mr. Li put down his chopsticks and said solemnly.


    "Old man, you can tell me what you have. As long as I can do it, I will definitely not shirk it." Xiao Yaoyi is right.


    "There are some things Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to do, you can help her do it!" Mr. Li narrowed his eyes. "She''s too kind. It''s a good thing and it''s not a good thing. Maybe she won''t understand, but I''m sure you will."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "isn''t it good, old man, to live in harmony?"


    "Good! Of course Mr. Li said with a laugh, "family harmony, how can it be bad? I have a dream that the Li family will be able to live in peace and harmony. At that time, even if I sleep in the coffin, I will be able to smile. "


    Speaking of this, Mr. Li suddenly lowered his face and said, "but now the situation is that I want to make peace with you. Xiaoxiao wants to make peace with you. Even you want to make peace with the Li family, but there are some people who don''t want to make peace with you! You said, "what should I do?"


    In fact, it''s all about the Li family. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to interfere too much. However, now Mr. Li has entrusted such a task to him. It seems that he can''t make sense to refuse. In addition, some people have gone too far now. With Li Xiaoxiao''s character, it''s really troublesome to deal with these things.


    "Old man, I promise you, if there''s another time, I''ll find out, but at that time, you can''t blame me for meddling and destroying the atmosphere of your Li family!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    With Xiao Yao''s words, Mr. Li was relieved. He nodded his head.


    At this time, the phone in Xiao Yao''s pocket suddenly rang.


    Now Li Xiaoxiao, who has his phone number, is supposed to be alone. He gets on the phone and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come to the company. Someone is looking for you." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao some did not respond, "who?"


    "Who else can there be, director Gu?" Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes over the phone and said, "you just told people yesterday that they would come to you today, but after one night, you forget it all?"


    Listening to Li Xiaoxiao talking about this, Xiao yaocai suddenly realized that he could not help blushing. Li Xiaoxiao said it well, and he really forgot it.


    "Yes, I''ll be right there." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Li Xiaoxiao just hung up.


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Yao found Li suddenly with a strange look at himself.


    "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao is very close to Mr. Li, so what Li Xiaoxiao said on the phone is clear to him. He can''t help but ask: "director Gu, the police director of Haitian city, Gu libing?"


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded, "do you know me?"


    Mr. Li laughs: "you are really not simple. In such a short time, you even got involved with the police chief. I heard Xiaoxiao say that you helped Liushi mayor to cure his illness last night, right? Look, you''ve got a relationship with the police chief and Mayor Liu. Your contacts are amazing! "


    Xiao Yao was speechless for a while. He really didn''t want to develop Gu libing and Mayor Liu into his own network.

 Chapter 39

    I asked for leave early in the morning and arrived at Gu libing of Li''s group. At this time, I was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    "Li Dong, why hasn''t Mr. Xiao come yet?" Gu Li Bing blushed and said awkwardly.


    He''s really worried. Is it Xiao Yao who regrets that he doesn''t want to help himself? It''s a matter of life. He can''t relax.


    "Didn''t Xiao Yao say that? He''ll be here in a minute Li Xiaoxiao frowned because it was not the first time Gu libing had asked this question. In just half an hour, this guy had asked it three times. No matter how patient Li Xiaoxiao was, he couldn''t stand it.


    Gu libing seems to be aware of Li Xiaoxiao''s dissatisfaction. He quickly closes his mouth and sits on the sofa drinking the tea without saying a word.


    Finally, five minutes later, Xiao Yao came.


    Pushing the door open, Gu libing jumped up and rushed to Xiao Yao with a smile: "Mr. Xiao, are you here?"


    Xiao Yao was startled by the sudden movement, but he nodded: "well, director Gu, please sit down first, I''ll prepare for you, and then I''ll give you the needle."


    "Good, good!" Gu libing nodded and sat on the sofa again.


    Xiao Yao turned around again, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and complained, "didn''t I tell you? When I go to work in the future, please call me, otherwise I always feel that I am neglecting my duty. "


    Li Xiaoxiao showed a gentle smile, but did not speak. In fact, this morning, she did plan to ask Xiao Yao to go to work together, but when she saw that Xiao Yao was sleeping so deeply, she walked out quietly.


    She really can''t bear to disturb this man who sleeps so seriously!


    "By the way, have you settled all the compensation matters over there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, that''s about it. You don''t have to worry about it." Li Xiaoxiao laughed, "don''t underestimate me. If I can''t solve this problem, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to be the chairman of Li''s group."


    Li Xiaoxiao has a strange feeling recently. She finds that since she met Xiao Yao, she has laughed a little more than all these years. Even the simple communication with Xiao Yao has a sense of coquetry


    After a few words, Xiao Yao came to Gu libing.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not a serious illness. Just take two injections." Xiao Yao found that Gu libing''s forehead was full of sweat, so he said, hoping to ease the tension in the other party''s heart.


    "Yes In fact, Xiao Yao is really wrong. The reason why Gu libing is sweating is not because he is so nervous. The main reason is that he is so excited now. In his heart, he believes in Xiao Yao. Now Xiao Yao is willing to help him, and he is naturally happy.


    "It''s inconvenient here. Let me go to the lounge next door." Xiao Yao stood up, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, "borrow the rest room, no problem?"


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, some helpless way: "you know these do not need to ask me."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He took Gu libing into the rest room next to Li Xiaoxiao''s office.


    "Take off your coat first." Xiao Yao sat on a chair and said.


    Without hesitation, Gu libing quickly took off his coat and turned his back to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao takes out the fire needle and pricks it on Gu libing''s back


    Although this is an old problem, it''s not so complicated. Xiao Yao only injected five needles.


    "How do you feel?" After Xiao Yao pulled out the last needle, he put the fire needle away again and asked with a smile.


    Gu libing stood up, stretched out his muscles and bones, did a few chest expansion exercises, and then was full of joy.


    "Doctor! You are indeed a miracle doctor Gu libing said excitedly, "before, I always felt that my chest was blocked by something. When I was lying in bed at night, I felt a big stone pressing on my chest. But now, I can''t say how relaxed I am!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and explained: "it''s just that some meridians in your body have been blocked by congestion. My previous injections have already said that your veins have been opened. One pass will lead to one hundred passes, and one block will lead to one hundred passes. The blood circulation is slow. Naturally, you will feel heavy, chest tightness and shortness of breath."


    Gu Li Bing nodded his head. He stood up straight and said, "Mr. Xiao, you really saved my life. In the future, as long as you can use my Gu Li Bing''s place, you can speak. As long as I can help you, you will never refuse!"


    Although there was no contact between Xiao Yao and director Gu, he felt that director Gu was really the kind of open-minded person, so he nodded with a smile and accepted the other party''s thanks.


    "By the way, director Gu, I really need to trouble you with something." Xiao Yao suddenly thought of something and asked.


    Gu libing was stunned. He quickly sat down again and asked, "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter? Just say it


    "Do you know Jiang Tianlu?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hearing the name, Gu Li Bing''s face changed and asked in a deep voice: "Mr. Xiao, how can you ask that guy? Do you have any other holidays with him? "


    "Holiday?" Xiao Yao Leng Leng, nodded, "calculate have!"


    Gu libing sighed: "that Jiang Tianlu is really not simple. He also has a lot of energy in today''s Haitian city. Apart from the Li family, that is the Mo family, how can you get into trouble with such people? He is different from the Li family and the Mo family. In the final analysis, he is not a pure businessman. Don''t hurry


    Xiao Yao frowned and seemed dissatisfied: "since you know all this, why don''t you put him in prison?"


    On hearing this, Gu Li Bing was helpless. He lowered his head and said, "do you think I don''t want to arrest him? However, there is no way to catch him! He is not a person, but a group of people. Do you understand the reason that one hair touches the whole body? If I really arrest Jiang Tianlu, he will be able to bring down a lot of big people. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just squinted.


    "In fact, after all, it''s very simple. Even if I really want to catch him, there are many people in Haitian city who don''t want me to catch him. Those people are not ordinary people. If they want to stop me, I can''t move forward."


    "It seems that Jiang Tian''s road is really not simple!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Yes! It''s not easy, but don''t worry, Mr. Xiao. If he really dares to trouble you, please call me! " Gu libing said solemnly, "although he''s Jiang Tianlu in Haitian city, I''m not easy to offend. He doesn''t dare to touch you for my face!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Gu libing and knew that he was kind-hearted. He naturally nodded and didn''t say much.


    After seeing off Gu libing, Xiao Yao returns to Li Xiaoxiao''s office.


    "Sign this." Before he sat down, Li Xiaoxiao handed over several documents.


    "What is this?" Xiao Yao took the document, a burst of curiosity, after a careful look, found that this is the contract.


    "The contract of Jinchuang medicine." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I said, you have 50% shares in Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine. This is the contract."


    "No need." Xiao Yao shook his head, "I didn''t intend to take 50% of your shares at all."


    Li Xiaoxiao blinked: "if you don''t want it, I don''t think I can put it on the market. You don''t want to take other people''s things for nothing, do I? "


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, wry smile: "even if you really want to give me, you don''t need any contract, I believe you."


    Xiao Yao''s careless words, like a seed, take root in Li Xiaoxiao''s heart. He said, he believes me?


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face immediately turned red and said in a low voice, "you have to sign a contract. Now it''s the age of contract."


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to sign his name.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao signed the contract, Li Xiaoxiao was also relieved: "now, I don''t have any pressure to promote the market."


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    "Xiao Yao, have you heard from tianlingcao?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly asked.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand why Li Xiaoxiao would suddenly ask this question, but he looked a little dim and shook his head, "no..."


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed, but there was a trace of joy in her heart, because she knew that if Xiao Yao found tianlingcao, she would definitely leave Haitian city. However, she also felt selfish


    "Have you ever thought about what you would do if you couldn''t find tianlingcao?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while.


    He thought about this question, but he didn''t come up with an answer. He couldn''t find tianlingcao. What should he do? Isn''t the second grandfather ordered to go to the yellow spring? This is definitely not what Xiao Yao wants to see! But now, Xiao Yao really has no way. He doesn''t know what Tianling grass looks like. He is really confused.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it." Li Xiaoxiao also felt Xiao Yao''s lost mood, quickly changed the topic, said, "you go down for a walk, anyway, you feel bored in the office."


    "All right!" Xiao Yao nodded, stood up and walked out of the office.


    As soon as I got to the planning department, a sweet voice came from behind.


    "Xiao Yao!"


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw Liu Chun in a beige skirt.


    "Hee hee, are you going around again?" Asked Liu Chun.


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Are you... Free tonight?" After Liu Chun asked this, he blushed and lowered his head.


    Xiao Yao was a little confused, so he nodded: "if you have time, what''s the matter?"


    "I have something I want to ask you for help!" Liu Chun said, "I''m invited to dinner tonight. Would you like to go with me?"¡° Eat? " Xiao Yao can''t feel her head any more. She is invited to dinner. Why do you call yourself¡° That''s a disgusting guy, but he''s my landlord''s son. If I refuse him, I may be swept out of the house... I lied to him that I have a boyfriend, and he didn''t believe it, so... "Liu Chun saw Xiao Yao''s expression and knew that he was curious, so she explained¡° So, you want me to be a shield? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.

 Chapter 40

    Xiao Yao is right. What Liu Chun means is to let Xiao Yao be her shield.


    "Can you promise me?" Liu Chun''s eyes were full of hope.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "anyway, I have nothing to do at night. I''ll be a flower protector."


    "Yes! Thank you Liu Chun nodded, full of joy, "then you wait for me to get off work at night!"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao agreed to come down.


    Liu Chun got a definite answer, and then left with a skipping. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and planned to continue to stroll.


    Before taking a few steps, Xiao Yao was stopped by a man.


    "Brother, do you know Liu Chun?" The man who stopped Xiao Yao was a little tall, at least 1.85 meters. Although Xiao Yao''s height was not low, because they were too close, he had to lift his head a little.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you to stay away from Liu Chun." The man said, "otherwise, I''ll make you regret it."


    Xiao Yao frowned, stepped back and looked at the man carefully.


    "I don''t seem to know you, do I? What''s the relationship between you and Liu Chun? " Xiao Yao is not happy.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. To tell you the truth, I asked to come to the planning department because of Liu Chun. My father is the manager of the personnel department of Li''s group. Hey, boy, you''d better be smart." The man said with a sneer.


    This tall man is not a liar. His name is Luo Wenxiang. He used to be a team leader in the personnel department. But since he met Liu Chun yesterday, he was as surprised as heaven and man. This is a beauty no less beautiful than Li Xiaoxiao! Although he prefers Li Xiaoxiao, who has a strong air, he also understands that it is impossible to catch up with Li Xiaoxiao under his own conditions.


    In desperation, he could only take Liu Chun as his goal and immediately asked to come to the planning department. His father Luo Yongquan didn''t ask much, so he let his son come.


    "First of all, I have nothing to do with Liu Chun. She and I are just chatting friends." Xiao Yao said.


    What he said to Rowan was a sign of weakness in disguise.


    Luo Wenxiang''s pride expanded rapidly. He glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "you''re still smart. Remember, don''t show up next to Liu Chun in the future. Otherwise, I''ll let you get out of the Li group."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "you still don''t understand what I mean. I just want to tell you that Liu Chun and I are friends. Secondly, why should I stay away from her? I won''t look down on her and she won''t look down on me. We are still friends. Since we are friends, we will have to chat and talk. Don''t you understand?"


    "Damn, you mean you don''t give me face?" Luo Wenxiang''s face darkened and glared at Xiao Yaodao.


    "There is no such thing as whether I will give you face or not. You have to force me to give you face. I can''t help it." Xiao Yao said with regret.


    "You want to die!" Luo Wen is very angry with Xiao Yao. He doesn''t even think about it. He throws a fist at Xiao Yao.


    Luo Wenxiang, who goes to the gym five times a week, is very confident in his fist. As long as he hits it, Xiao Yao''s small body will have to fly at least three or four meters.


    However, what happened next made him begin to doubt life.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and holds his fist. His face doesn''t change at all. On the contrary, he turns red. Xiao Yao''s strength is surprisingly strong. Luo Wenxiang only feels that his hand is bitten by a crocodile. The huge bite force makes him want to roar hysterically. But he has scruples that there are too many people here, so he can only bear the pain.


    This scene, also fell into the eyes of people around, have looked over.


    "Xiao Yao!" Liu Chun quickly put down the documents in her hand and rushed over. She held out her hand, pushed Luo Wenxiang away and said in a loud voice, "Luo Wenxiang, what are you doing?"


    With that, she looked at Xiao Yao in panic and said, "Xiao Yao, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes Liu Chun was relieved.


    "Liu Chun, don''t you ask me if I have something to do?" Luo Wenxiang''s face was immediately livid.


    "Ask you?" Liu Chun turned his face and waited for Luo Wen to say to him in a loud voice, "OK, I''ll ask you now! Why do you bully Xiao Yao? "


    "Bullying him?" Rowan wants to cry. When did he bully Xiao Yao? On the contrary, the other side almost crushed the bones of his hand, OK?


    However, he can''t say these words, otherwise, he will be laughed off by others.


    No matter how much grievance, you can only swallow it in your stomach!


    "Liu Chun, I''ll be fine." Xiao Yao reached out and patted Liu Chun on the shoulder.


    Liu Chun turned around and her eyes were red.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s going on?" Liu Chun asked in a low voice.


    "He said," let me stay away from you. I didn''t agree. " Xiao Yao tells the truth.


    Liu Chun''s face immediately becomes very ugly. It turns out that Luo Wenxiang''s trouble with Xiao Yao is because of himself!


    "Luo Wenxiang, what do you mean? Why do you want Xiao Yao to stay away from me? Who are you to me? " Liu is very angry.


    Rowan shrugged his shoulders at him. "I think you''re my girlfriend."


    "You... Why do you think I''m your girlfriend? I''m not familiar with you at all! " Liu Chun is angry and embarrassed. She is worried that Xiao Yao will really misunderstand the relationship between herself and Luo Wenxiang. But for a moment and a half, she doesn''t know how to explain it. At last, she burst into tears.


    Seeing Liu Chun cry, Xiao Yao is also a little angry.


    "Don''t cry, Liu Chun. Just think he''s learning to bark." Xiao Yao takes out a bag of tissue paper from his pocket and hands it to Liu Chun. He originally wanted to help Liu Chun wipe his tears directly, but he thinks that it''s too inappropriate for men and women to give and receive clearly.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Chun can''t help laughing. In fact, it''s not because Xiao Yao''s words are so funny, but because she understands that Xiao Yao doesn''t misunderstand the relationship between her and Luo Wenxiang.


    "What did you say?" Rowan was furious with him.


    Xiao Yao also lost his original patience. He glanced at Luo Wen coldly. His tone was flat, low and powerful: "I said, you look like a barking dog now! Haven''t you heard me? I can''t help it. Although I''m a traditional Chinese medicine, I don''t want to help you with your deafness. "


    Luo Wenxiang is really upset.


    When did anyone in Li''s group dare to speak to him like this? His father is the personnel manager! The position of the personnel manager is not small or big. After all, he is responsible for the personnel transfer of the company, which is equal to the brain center of the human body. The person with low status does not dare to provoke him. The person with high status does not have to make trouble with Luo Yongquan for some trifles. He just muddles along. It''s bad luck for him to meet Xiao Yao, After all, Xiao Yao''s identity in Li''s group is really special.


    "You''re looking for death!" Luo Wenxiang doesn''t know what method to use to vent his anger. The last thing he thinks of is his fist. He completely forgets the dark loss he suffered in Xiao Yao''s hand before and kicks it in the past.


    Annoyed, he completely forgets Liu Chun standing in front of Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao chooses to dodge, he is likely to bump into Liu Chun and even let Liu Chun get this kick.


    In the end, Xiao Yao chose to be tough.


    He took a high kick and put it on Rowan''s knee¡° "Click" a, let all the people who hear is a burst of scalp numbness, this is the sound of bone fracture!


    The next second, Rowan knelt down on the ground, holding his knees and roaring like a pig.


    Xiao Yao looks at Luo Wenxiang''s eyes full of indifference, he will not have a trace of pity for such a person, how to say? reap the fruits of one''s actions!


    Liu Chun was also stunned by this scene. She didn''t expect that Xiao Yao, who looked quiet and thin, would have such a powerful power. However, when she reacted, she blushed again.


    Is he fighting for me? Does he like me? Liu Chun began to think wildly.


    "All right, it''s OK." Seeing that Liu Chun hasn''t spoken for a long time, Xiao Yao thinks that this girl is scared and silly. How can he know Liu Chun''s psychological activities?


    "Oh, oh!" Liu Chun is embarrassed and scolds himself in his heart. Liu Chun, Liu Chun! Xiao Yao, it''s just a kick. Why do you think so much!


    Luo Wen to the tragic voice, will also be planning department now manager, Zhao Qiang led over.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on!" Zhao Qiang, in a hurry, asked.


    No one answered him, because the onlookers were still immersed in Xiao Yao''s shadowless feet


    When Zhao Qiang comes to him, he finds that the man lying on the ground is Luo Wenxiang. He is out of his mind. Luo Wenxiang just came here tonight. Luo Yongquan also greets him and hopes that Zhao Qiang can take care of his son. As a result, such a thing has happened now. Is it OK if Luo Yongquan knows? Although I am the manager of the planning department, the planning department and the personnel department are not at the same level, OK?


    Zhao Qiang''s face was pale, and he recovered after a long time. He quickly went to Luo Wenxiang and reached out to help him, but Luo Wenxiang kicked him out with the other foot.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me! Oh, my knee must be broken, ah! It''s killing me! " Rowan was sweating and tears were falling down.


    "What are you looking at? It''s not that big! " Although Zhao Qiang was kicked by Luo Wen, he was not very angry. Instead, he told someone to make an emergency call. Then he asked, "what''s going on? Wen Xiang, tell me quickly, who beat you? "


    "It''s him! It''s him! That''s him Luo Wen bit his teeth and pointed to Xiao Yao. He almost said, "little Nezha..."


    Zhao qiangshun looks at Luo Wen in the direction of his fingers, and his cold eyes fall on Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 41

    Xiao Yao saw Zhao Qiang staring at himself with an angry look, slightly dissatisfied with his face, and said: "it was he who made trouble for me first. If he didn''t do it to me first, I wouldn''t do it to him. You know, I don''t have any interest in bullying mentally retarded children."


    Xiao Yao''s words made Zhao Qiang more angry.


    "Boy, what department are you from? Arrogance! You are so arrogant! Hurt people, not only don''t want to apologize, but also speak up, what makes me feel more strangled is that you even insult Luo Wenxiang, you are too presumptuous! " Zhao Qiang Qi''s body trembled.


    Now, Luo Wenxiang has been beaten like this. If he doesn''t give Luo Wenxiang an account or Luo Yongquan an account, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will be pushed out by many department managers. The position of the planning department manager will have to roll down before he gets hot. So, he can''t let Xiao Yao go!


    What is reasonable but not reasonable? Under such circumstances, who will care whose fault it is?


    "I said, it''s not my fault." Xiao Yao frowned and said.


    "Hum, it''s your fault to hit Luo Wenxiang!" Zhao Qiang said in a low voice.


    "Manager Zhao, you must find out! It''s not Xiao Yao''s fault. It''s Luo Wen who comes to find trouble for himself. He''s also the one who moves his hand first. How can you put all the blame on Xiao Yao? " Liu Chun helps Xiao Yao explain.


    "No nonsense! Liu Chun, and you, it seems that you still have a share in this matter? If you can''t please Rowan, you''re all going to get out of here! " Zhao Qiang is rude.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "is he your father? Do you value him so much? "


    Zhao Qiang was run by Xiao Yao, suddenly blushing and neck thick.


    "It seems that you don''t want to solve the problem properly?" Zhao Qiang black face, Yin measurement road.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to solve it, it''s that you don''t want to solve it." Xiao Yao shook his head and said.


    Zhao Qiang is too lazy to talk to them. He goes to Luo Wenxiang and asks, "Wenxiang, how do you think this matter should be solved? Your uncle Zhao will help you out! "


    "I want them all to get out of the Li group! No, I''m going to let Liu Chun lie in my bed at my mercy tonight! " Rowan said to the ferocious face.


    Zhao Qiang was shocked and felt that Luo Wenxiang was an idiot. Damn, even if you really think so in your heart, don''t say it so directly. Don''t you look at the number of people here?


    "And this boy, I want him to live as if he were dead, live as if he were dead!" Luo Wen roars at Xiao Yao.


    "Wenxiang, I''d better take you to the hospital first. It doesn''t matter what to do with these two guys, but your legs are very important!" Zhao Qiang said.


    In fact, his main purpose is to block Luo Wenxiang''s mouth. The more he says, the worse he will be to attack Xiao Yao and Liu Chun. After all, the whole planning department is watching.


    "What are you going to do?"?! I can hold it! Now I want this kid to kowtow to me and apologize! " Rowan yelled at him like an angry lion.


    With these words, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket and dialed a phone: "hello? Dad! Come to the planning department quickly. Someone broke my leg. Ouch! It''s killing me. If you don''t come again, your son will really die in Li''s group! "


    With that, he hung up.


    At this time, Luo Yongquan was still in a meeting with another department manager and received a call from his son. Naturally, the meeting couldn''t go on. After he hung up the phone, he threw his information on the table, stood up suddenly and was about to walk out.


    "Manager Luo, what''s the matter?" Someone asked behind his back.


    "My son was abandoned in the planning department!" Luo Yongquan''s voice was cold and piercing.


    As soon as they heard this, they all quickly followed up. Some of these people wanted to show good performance in front of Luo Yongquan to win the favor of each other.


    A group of department managers, mighty behind Luo Yongquan, rushed to the planning department. Some employees in the company who didn''t know the inside information were shocked.


    "My God! What''s the situation? How can it be like a fight? "


    "I don''t know. It seems that something big has happened in the group. Don''t you see manager Luo, who is walking in the front of the group, looking cold and murderous?" A male employee said.


    "Hey, hey! You don''t know, do you? I''ll tell you about it A fat man came to the crowd and laughed, saying, "I heard them talking just now. It seems that manager Luo''s son was beaten by someone in the planning department, and he was beaten badly!"


    "No? Fat man, are you sure? " Male employees are obviously suspicious, "in Li''s group, who dares to beat Rowan to that guy?"


    "Why not! If you don''t believe me, let''s go and have a look? " The fat man gasped and got angry, apparently because the male employees were dissatisfied with his query.


    "Well, just look at it!" When the male staff got angry, a group of people rushed to the planning department


    Zhao Qiang''s forehead has overflowed with sweat. He scolded Luo Wen from head to toe. Didn''t I say that I would help you solve it? You even called your father. Didn''t you mean to trouble me? However, he can only think about these words in his heart. How can he scold them? How dare he!


    "Boy, just wait! I swear, I will make you kneel down and beg for mercy Luo Wen takes a breath and stares at Xiao Yao and Liu Chun with a kind of insidious eyes, "you will kowtow to me, Liu Chun, and you will climb to my bed!"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I''ll kowtow to you later. I don''t know, but I know you will kowtow to me now!"


    With these words, a cold light flashed in his eyes, which means that he was really angry. At the end of the last word, he rushed to Luo Wenxiang, and put his hand on Luo Wenxiang''s neck and pressed it directly on the ground.


    "You... You let me go! What do you want to do! " Luo Wen to immediately disordered discretion, he did not expect to this step, Xiao Yao even dare to fight him, this guy''s brain is not sick?


    Zhao Qiang is also full of sweat, and in his heart he is shocked. He marvels at Xiao Yao''s speed. Before he can see what''s going on, Luo Wenxiang has already been pressed on the ground by Xiao Yao.


    "You... What do you want to do? Let go of Rowan Zhao Qiang said with trembling lips.


    "Shut up Xiao Yao glanced coldly at Zhao Qiang.


    Zhao Qiang was so staring by Xiao Yao, suddenly felt as if he had fallen into the ice hole, only the cool air from head to foot, he felt that his neck seemed to have a knife, if he dared to talk nonsense, the knife would be cut from his neck.


    "You let me go! Let me go quickly Luo Wenxiang is really scared. He has been scared to the extreme.


    Xiao Yao sneers and kicks Luo Wen on his intact leg.


    "Ah There was another hysteria. Rowan''s eyes were covered with blood, his saliva flowed all over the ground, and his tears fell down.


    After this exclamation, there was a continuous scream.


    "Don''t worry, you have two arms." Xiao Yao smiles.


    Luo Wen was about to faint. Xiao Yao''s words seemed to give him a cold bath.


    "You... You let me go! I beg you, let me go! " Rowan''s voice became hoarse.


    "I''ll tell you, I may not beg you, but you will. This foot is the price you pay for your own mouth. You say I''m ok. You say someone else''s little girl, you should die! " Xiao Yao said in a cold voice. At the same time, he released his foot stepping on Luo Wen''s back. Luo Wen immediately felt like an earthworm cut in half, twitching and rolling on the ground.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of fear.


    They all felt their backs wet with sweat.


    They look at Xiao Yao''s eyes, just like looking at a fierce ghost who just broke free from the shackles of hell. This scene... Is so cruel!


    Liu Chun looked at Xiao Yao, shed tears, of course, this is absolutely not scared, but moved.


    She never thought that someone would care about herself so much. Indeed, what Luo Wenxiang said was very ugly. She was a girl and she had her own self-esteem. However, Luo Wenxiang''s words insulted her personality.


    Xiao Yao defends her personality in the simplest way. At this moment, Liu Chun even has an impulse to hold Xiao Yao tightly and kiss him


    At this time, Luo Yongquan, Luo Wen''s father, also came with a large number of people. Seeing his son, who kept rolling on the ground and screaming, Luo Yongquan felt that his heart was going to be broken.


    This is his precious son! Although Luo Wenxiang sometimes does some bastard things, he will fight each other, but his heart is still doting on Luo Wenxiang. Now, Luo Wenxiang has become such a miserable figure, which shows his mood.


    "Wen Xiang! Wen Xiang Luo Yongquan rushed directly to Luo Wenxiang and held out his hand to his son. "Dad, don''t be afraid!"


    "Dad! I want him dead! I want him to die Luo Wenxiang''s eyes were scarlet. With these words, he fainted.


    Luo Yongquan was startled and found that Luo Wenxiang just fainted. After a long sigh of relief, he quickly arranged for someone to send his son to the hospital.


    "Who beat my son, stand up." Luo Yongquan''s murderous eyes swept the faces of all the people in the planning department and asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao raised his head and said softly.


    "Damn it! This boy is so arrogant The manager of enterprise publicity department said angrily.


    "Manager Luo, you can''t let it go! Look at him. He doesn''t care! "


    "Yes! Manager Luo, just tell him how to teach him! I''m sure Lao Jiang will be on your side this time! "


    The managers behind Luo Yongquan spoke one after another to show their loyalty.


    Liu Chunxiao is also a little worried. Last time, Li Xiaoxiao helped them once. Do you want to trouble Li Xiaoxiao this time? Let''s not say whether Li Xiaoxiao will offend so many managers because of them. Even if Li Xiaoxiao is really willing to do it, I''m afraid her and Xiao Yao''s impression in Li Xiaoxiao''s heart will be greatly affected. This time, I''m afraid it''s really troublesome!

 Chapter 42

    In the eyes of many people, Xiao Yao is really arrogant. Under such circumstances, the indifferent expression on his face is an insult to them.


    Because in the minds of these senior managers, Xiao Yao''s right way at this time is to sweat and look scared. Of course, it''s best to kneel down and beg for mercy, and cry. Only in this way can they not be regarded as a loss of face.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Luo Yongquan laughed angrily, stared at Xiao Yao and said, "believe it or not, if you don''t kneel down and kowtow today, I promise you won''t get out of the Li group!" Speaking of the last word, Luo Yongquan felt that his teeth were almost broken.


    "Who can''t boast?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. If he could be threatened by such a person, he would have rolled back to sleep on the mountain.


    "Good, good, good!" Luo Yongquan took a deep breath, even said three good words, "call me security!"


    "Manager Luo, what''s your name! With so many of us, can''t we let this kid go? " A bearded man said with a sneer.


    "Good! Ladies and gentlemen, any one of you who has taught this boy an unforgettable lesson today will be my brother of Luo Yongquan in the future! " Luo Yongquan said.


    His words, no doubt to the presence of these executives played a stimulant.


    "Ha ha! Manager Luo, it seems that we will be brothers in the future! " Big beard laughed, rolled up his sleeves, glared at Xiao Yao, and said in a contemptuous way, "boy, I''m the president of Taekwondo in my university. Now you have time to admit your mistake!"


    What he said is nonsense. Even if Xiao Yao really admits his mistake, he will never give up. This is the only condition for a good relationship with Luo Yongquan. How can he let it go easily?


    Xiao Yao directly ignored him, turned to Liu Chun and said, "you can find a place to sit first."


    "Yes Liu Chun was a little nervous and said, "are you ok?"


    "What questions can I have?" Xiao Yao shrugged, "if these people can hurt me, I''m not Xiao Yao."


    Liu Chun showed a sweet smile. Originally, she was worried about whether Xiao Yao could deal with so many people, but seeing Xiao Yao now full of confidence, she also seemed to be infected.


    Bearded felt as if he had been slapped in the face by Xiao Yao.


    He felt that his previous contempt was too childish. What was the most hurtful contempt? Just ignore it!


    "You want to die!" Bearded bit his teeth, waved his fist and rushed to Xiao. He felt that he must teach this guy a lesson.


    "Stop it At this time, a clear female voice sounded.


    Bearded stopped, looked at the source of the voice, then frowned and said, "director Lin, what are you doing?"


    Lin light language quickly ran to come over, may be too anxious, the face is a little red: "I also want to ask what you want to do!"


    "Director Lin, I''m responsible for this. I''m going to teach this boy a lesson." Luo Yongquan was a little displeased. Looking at Lin Qingyu, he said, "if you have any opinions, you can come to me."


    "You can''t move him!" Lin light language anxious way.


    Although she doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s real identity is, she knows that Li Xiaoxiao values Xiao Yao very much. If Xiao Yao really has an accident, I''m afraid the whole Li group will be shocked.


    A person who can let Li Xiaoxiao go downstairs to greet him personally and show a rare smile, can they afford it?


    "Manager Qiu, leave her alone." Luo Yongquan narrowed his eyes and said.


    Big beard, manager Qiu, is in a bit of a dilemma at this time. Although he wants to have a good relationship with Luo Yongquan, Lin Qingyu is the red man around Li Xiaoxiao. Neither of these two can offend him!


    "Let''s do it. I''ll take the responsibility alone." Luo Yongquan said with a black face.


    After hearing this, manager Qiu completely let down his heart. Damn it, Luo Yongquan has decided to do everything. What else do you worry about? Thinking of this, he pounced on Xiao Yao again.


    Lin light language''s face is also very ugly, she did not expect that these people have chosen to collectively ignore themselves.


    "Stop it, all of you! Do you know what you''re doing now? " Lin Qingyu was furious.


    But no one paid attention to her.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are awe inspiring. He stares at manager Qiu who is coming towards him. He suddenly takes a step forward. He grabs manager Qiu''s fist, turns his body sideways, and impacts manager Qiu''s chest with his shoulder. He takes his left foot as a fulcrum, turns his body around, and kicks manager Qiu heavily with the other foot.


    With a cry of pain, manager Qiu flew out and lay on the ground, with blood seeping out of his mouth.


    "Don''t force me. I''m afraid I can''t stop and kill people." Xiao Yao has a frosty face.


    Luo Yongquan was shocked.


    Everyone is in a dull state. Manager Qiu''s skill is really good. There were several gangsters who came to trouble Li''s group, but they were all thrown out by manager Qiu. Now, manager Qiu is beaten like this


    It''s less than ten seconds!


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of shocked eyes, and they were thinking about a problem.


    Is this guy really human?!


    Liu Chun just let out a long sigh, as long as Xiao Yao is OK.


    "Who''s next?" Xiao Yao Lengyan glanced at the people standing behind Luo Yongquan. When they came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, they all quickly stepped back.


    Luo Yongquan also noticed this scene and was furious.


    "What''s the matter? Are you all afraid? " Luo Yongquan said, "he has only one person. We have so many people. What are we afraid of?"


    Lin light language for a long time from the previous shock reaction, she said to Luo Yongquan: "manager Luo, if you continue to find Xiao Yao''s trouble, I''ll go to find Li Dong, let her deal with this matter in person!"


    "Then you go!" Luo Yongquan suddenly turned around, cold eyes staring at Lin light language, cold voice said. He is not afraid of Li Xiaoxiao, but thinks that Li Xiaoxiao will never offend so many senior executives because of Xiao Yao.


    Lin light language slightly Leng for a while, finally ruthlessly nodded, sneered: "good, Luo Yongquan, you wait for me!"


    With that, she walked towards the elevator in her high heels.


    Zhao Qiang came up to Luo Yongquan and said, "manager Luo, does Lin Qingyu really go to find Li Dong? Otherwise, let''s forget about it first. Later, we''ll find someone to put a sack on the boy? "


    His words, just for him in exchange for a slap.


    Zhao Qiang felt a slap from Luo Yongquan, and quickly swollen his left cheek.


    "Do you have the face to say that? Lao Tzu''s son came to your department. You didn''t deal with such a thing. Now you want me to go? I''ll fuck you. Damn it With a big wave of his hand, Luo Yongquan said, "let''s go together. I''ll see how good the boy can fight! If you have a coward, don''t follow me, and don''t say you know me in the future! "


    Those people were so excited by Luo Yongquan that their heart was full of anger.


    "Damn it, fight! I''m afraid this kid won''t do it? "


    "Kill him!"


    Xiao Yao looked at those clamoring people, still as steady as a mountain. He took off his suit and wrapped his fist.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Yao''s action makes Luo Yongquan and others curious.


    Xiao Yao wrapped his fists and said in a flat tone: "take off some strength, so as not to kill you."


    The whole floor is quiet, and everyone looks at Xiao Yao in surprise. They wonder, what kind of person is this? How can you force Xiao Yao to such a light level


    This kind of person, good is the ability is aloof, or is to pretend. Forced to pretend deep!


    According to Luo Yongquan, Xiao Yao is obviously the latter.


    These managers in suits, with decent faces, are just like gangsters carrying beer bottles at a snack stand on the street. They shout to strengthen their momentum and rush towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry.


    He calmly stood in the same place, waiting for the other side to rush over


    "None of you can stand." Xiao Yao showed a smile, calm.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao moves. When Luo Yongquan is the first to rush to him, he moves.


    One punch, a solid punch, hit Luo Yongquan heavily on the chest. Even though his fist was wrapped in clothes, Luo Yongquan was still hit and flew out. He bumped into two people who were closest to him, and three of them took off.


    With a successful move, Xiao Yao, like a runaway wild horse, waves his fist into the crowd


    Lin Qingyu rushes into Li Xiaoxiao''s office. In a hurry, he even forgets to knock on the door.


    Her move also made Li Xiaoxiao dissatisfied. In the company, she is very optimistic about Lin Qingyu. She is a very capable girl like her, but she doesn''t want to be spoiled.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao originally wanted to reprimand, but Lin Qingyu''s sweating appearance suppressed those reprimands.


    "Li Dong, Luo Yongquan took a group of people to find Xiao Yao''s trouble." Lin light language''s hand supports on the doorframe, panting heavily to say.


    "What?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly stood up, face gloomy, "where?"


    "Planning department!" Lin light language see Li Xiaoxiao eyes with murderous, know their guess is right, Li Dong really value Xiao Yao!


    "Go Li Xiaoxiao said, and took the lead to the planning department first


    When they arrived at the planning department, they were stunned by the scene.


    Those department managers and directors are lying on the ground, holding their injured parts, crying and sweating, while Xiao Yao, the leader, stands out among those who fall on the ground.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Lin Qingyu are stunned. In fact, they are not the only ones. The people watching the show in the planning department are also stunned.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Li Xiaoxiao finally responded and asked. Her words made those people who had been immersed in shock even more unable to respond.

 Chapter 43

    All the onlookers were almost stunned by Li Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Now Xiao Yao beat down so many department managers by himself, Li Xiaoxiao would not blame him. Instead, he asked Xiao Yao if he was OK?


    What can he do!


    He''s a beater. He''s not beaten. What else can he do? This is just the favoritism of chiguoguo! Those managers who fell to the ground and howled almost fainted when they heard this sentence. They could see that their boss must have something to do with that boy!


    It seems that I''ve been beaten in vain.


    "Li Dong, I want to drive him out of the group!" I don''t know if Luo Yongquan is mad. Seeing Li Xiaoxiao, he says with a ferocious face.


    The rest of those lying on the ground looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They were thinking, is this Luo Yongquan really stupid? Doesn''t he know what''s going on?


    "Out of the company?" Li Xiaoxiao''s face immediately sank, "do you think you have any right to order me? I''m the chairman of Li''s group, aren''t you? "


    Luo Yongquan''s face suddenly became ugly. At this time, his mood also stabilized.


    All mixed up in this position, which shows that he is not stupid at all. Now Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude has shown that she will not help them at all. No matter how much she says, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "Li Dong, he broke my son''s leg. Do you want to be partial in this matter?" Luo Yongquan said with a gloomy face.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao came to him and asked curiously.


    Originally, Luo Yongquan was quite happy to hear this sentence. He felt that his goal of exerting pressure on Li Xiaoxiao had been achieved, but what Li Xiaoxiao said next made him almost spurted blood.


    "Don''t worry, whether it''s your responsibility or not, you''ll be fine. I just want to find out what''s going on." Li Xiaoxiao suddenly smiles.


    What''s the meaning of this? It''s just plain single!


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s not my fault."


    "I know it''s not your fault, but I want to know what''s going on in order to hold these people accountable." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said what had happened before. He didn''t add fuel to it. What he said was the truth. Even if it was the truth, Li Xiaoxiao''s face sank, and anger could be seen in her eyes.


    Some department managers lying on the ground simply rolled their eyes and pretended to be dizzy, because they couldn''t get rid of the relationship anyway.


    "Luo Yongquan, what do you think I should give you?" Li Xiaoxiao turned and stared at Luo Yongquan, said with a sneer.


    Luo Yongquan is speechless. He didn''t know what happened, only that his son was broken by the boy.


    He''s sweating a lot.


    "Li Dong... You can''t listen to this guy''s one-sided words!" Luo Yongquan''s forehead began to sweat.


    "Can''t you listen to him? Do you want to listen to your one-sided view? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Luo Yongquan was silent again.


    "Well, needless to say, you should not come to work in Li''s group from tomorrow. As for the rest of them, don''t pretend to be dead. Be careful. After all, you are only accomplices. If this happens next time, you can also stay away from work like Luo Yongquan." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    In fact, according to Li Xiaoxiao''s temper, she wants to drive all these people away, but it''s impossible. Although the impact of this incident is very bad, she can''t deny that those people who were knocked down by Xiao Yao do have some abilities and talents. If they are all driven out of Li''s group, Li''s group can''t find a suitable one in this short time Talented executives, Li''s group will undoubtedly fall into a crisis.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words also relieved all those people. Although they were all beaten by Xiao Yao, they would have nothing to rest. This is much better than Luo Yongquan who was driven out!


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words, let these people such as amnesty, thanks.


    "I don''t agree!" Luo Yongquan suddenly stood up and looked at Li Xiaoxiao with wide eyes. He was furious. He pointed to Xiao Yao and said, "Dong Li, you can fire me. I don''t have any opinions, but you can''t slap me. Is he not responsible at all? I can get out of the company, but you have to give him a punishment


    He is cruel and knows that he must get out of Li''s group, but even if he really wants to get out, he has to pull Xiao Yao into the water.


    "Manager Luo is quite right." At this time, a girl''s voice came over and looked in the direction of the source of the voice. Li Xiaoran, who was stepping on high heels, came over gracefully. "Li Dong, even if manager Luo was really wrong and had to be fired, I''m afraid Xiao Yao would have to get out of the company, right? Everyone knows that one slap won''t make a sound. "


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face became a little ugly.


    "Li Xiaoran, what do I do? Do you want to take care of me?" Li Xiaoran''s tone was cold.


    "Of course, I didn''t mean that. I just talked about the matter. Even if manager Luo did something wrong, Xiao Yao beat them all down. Does he have no responsibility at all?" Li Xiaoran asked, "if you have to say that, I''m afraid the people in the company will not accept it."


    "No?" Li Xiaoxiao laughed, "then tell me, who won''t accept?"


    No one dares to speak.


    Are you kidding me? When I open my voice at this time, it means that I want to fight against Li Xiaoxiao? They don''t have the guts, unless they don''t want to be in the Lee Group.


    Li Xiaoran hugged his shoulder: "are you oppressing people with power? If you ask like this, no one dares to say it. I''ll ask you, is that the truth that one slap can''t make a sound? "


    Li Xiaoxiao did not speak.


    Li Xiaoran made it clear that she wanted to find trouble through this matter. She just wanted to drive Xiao Yao out!


    "Well, I have an opinion." Xiao Yao raised his hand.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s OK. Don''t worry about anything. I won''t let you be driven away." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "No, I just don''t think her words are very reasonable. One slap can''t make a sound. Who said that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That''s the truth!" Li Xiaoran said, "I''m a reasonable person!"


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at Luo Yongquan, and says, "manager Luo, do you also think that one slap can''t make a sound?"


    "Of course!" Luo Yongquan had some doubts, but when he came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, he subconsciously stepped back. After those things, he had a fear of Xiao Yao.


    But even if he stepped back, he didn''t avoid Xiao Yao''s slap.


    Xiao Yao rushes to manager Luo and slaps him in the face.


    "Pa" a, let the whole floor all quiet down.


    All the people stare at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, and their hearts stir up one layer after another. Is this guy crazy? Although you have chairman Li, you can''t be so arrogant, can you?


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face is also a little ugly, but she did not speak, just thinking about what to do in the end, in order to completely block Li Xiaoran''s mouth.


    "You... What are you doing?" Li Xiaoran was furious.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to tell you that what you said is not reasonable at all." After a slap, Xiao Yao returned to his original position and said, "look, it turns out that a slap can make a sound."


    Li Xiaoran and Luo Yongquan felt a moment of darkness.


    What the hell is that? I don''t read much. Don''t cheat me, OK?


    "If I''m responsible, you don''t have to say, I''ll leave Li''s group." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoran and continued, "but I''m not responsible. I''m sorry. I''ll never admit my mistake. Do you think I''m also responsible? Then I ask you, when you come home from work, a man presses you directly on the ground. If you break his leg when you resist, he will be arrested. Do you also have to be arrested? "


    "Vulgar! You are so vulgar Li Xiaoran stamped his feet hard. "Li Xiaoxiao, are there such people around you?"


    "Vulgar?" Although Li Xiaoxiao also felt that Xiao Yao''s words were a little vulgar, she felt a little cool in her heart. It was not easy for Li Xiaoran, a sharp mouthed woman, to suffer a loss in her mouth! Thinking of this, she said with a smile, "on the contrary, I think what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, otherwise you will explain his problem?"


    Explain a fart! Li Xiaoran thought that he would not explain such a boring problem unless his brain was broken. Besides, there was nothing to explain. He would certainly say that such resistance was self-defense, and Xiao Yao would certainly borrow such words.


    "OK, Li Xiaoxiao, I hope you can remember what you said today." Li Xiaoran narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    "I''ll remember that." Li Xiaoxiao''s tone is flat.


    Li Xiaoran glared at Xiao Yao fiercely, then turned around and left with high heels.


    Li Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Xiao Yao, and finally his eyes fell on Liu Chun''s body, and a strange jealousy suddenly rose in his heart.


    Xiao Yao in the planning department, two conflicts with others, seems to be for this woman?


    However, I have to admit that the girl looks really beautiful and eye-catching. The boy''s eyes are really good. Li Xiaoxiao thought sadly


    Liu Chun was also stared at by Li Xiaoxiao. She lowered her head and was at a loss.


    "Cough, Xiao Yao, let''s hurry back." Li Xiaoxiao turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "grandfather is waiting for us to have dinner at home."


    "Yes? Oh Xiao Yao didn''t realize that there was something wrong and nodded.


    When Li Xiaoxiao finished these words, she was also observing Liu Chun''s expression. Sure enough, there was a trace of inexplicable loss on Liu Chun''s face

 Chapter 44

    Li Xiaoxiao''s "let''s go back quickly, grandfather is waiting for us to have dinner!" Like a sharp sword, it pierced Liu Chun''s heart.


    To Liu Chun, Li Xiaoxiao''s words obviously have other meanings.


    The first message is that they have already lived together.


    Second, they are very close now.


    Liu Chun felt that she couldn''t stand it any more. After Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao left, she didn''t slow down.


    Finally, she sat down in the chair, not knowing what she was going to do. Suddenly, she felt very aggrieved. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t find an excuse to cry.


    Why are you crying? Why cry? I have nothing to do with Xiao Yao! However, clearly no reason to cry, but why red eyes?


    Sitting in the car, Li Xiaoxiao casually asked: "you and Liu Chun seem to have a good relationship?"


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao a Leng, smile, "in the Li group, I only have two people who can speak, one is you, one is her."


    "You''re just friends?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Of course, otherwise?" Xiao Yao is a little depressed.


    Li Xiaoxiao was relieved to hear this.


    The old driver turned his lip at this time. When will the eldest lady care about this? What about Gao Leng? This is a standard little woman!


    To tell you the truth, Lao Biao is a little envious of Xiao Yao. So soon, he has captured the heart of his eldest daughter?


    This boy is really lucky. He has been favored by the goddess of luck


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, I want to discuss something with you." Xiao Yao asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao smiles.


    "En... I want to go out for a walk when you go to work in the future. I want to look for tianlingcao." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao some doubts: "Yaoling and my grandfather''s friends, not all in wholeheartedly help you find it?"


    "That''s not the same." Xiao Yao shook his head with a wry smile. "I hope I can find it myself. I feel like I haven''t done anything when I stay in your office every day. Although I understand that so many people are looking for it, and I don''t have much more, at least I feel like I''m looking for it and I''m not wasting my time."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, seemed to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, nodded: "no problem."


    "Then I''m neglecting my duty." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "after all, I am your bodyguard."


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh or cry: "you know, even if you stay in the villa every day, no one will think you are derelict of duty."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and didn''t answer, but he felt as if he owed Li Xiaoxiao another favor


    On the other hand, Mo Chengfei, who has just been discharged from hospital, is still pale.


    In his room, there are two men. One is Jiang Kun, whom Xiao Yao met some time ago, and the other is a strong man. He is a little fat and strong. On his neck, he wears a gold necklace with thick thumb. He is not too heavy. He looks at Mo Chengfei with a smile on his face.


    "Mo Shao, what can I do for you Bancun said with a smile.


    "Brother tiger, you are modest. You are a famous figure in Haitian city. How can you be a little tiger? I know that your poisonous Wolf Gang has developed very well in Haitian city in the past two years. " Mo Chengfei said with a smile.


    Tiger quickly waved his hand: "no, brother Fei, you''re joking. I''m just making a fuss."


    In the past two years, his poisonous Wolf Gang has developed very well, and there are more than 100 people under his command, but who is Jiang Kun? The son of vice mayor of Haitian city! If this person wants to move him, he just needs to play his fingers, and his poisonous Wolf Gang will be destroyed by the police. Mo Chengfei, who even wants to call Jiang Kun, dares to trust him? That''s like looking for death!


    Mo Chengfei picked up the cigarettes on the bedside table, took out two cigarettes, first gave them to Jiang Kun, then lit one by himself, and finally threw one to tiger, saying: "brother tiger, don''t be polite to me. Today I asked kunzi to call you, because I have something to trouble you."


    Tiger a Leng, thinking, such a big man, there are things to trouble themselves? However, he quickly nodded and said: "no less, if there''s anything, you can tell me. As long as I can do it, I''ll go through fire and water for you. I''m willing to do it!"


    "In this matter, I don''t need you to go to the soup or go through fire. I just want you to help me get rid of myself."


    "Waste a man?" Tiger is stunned, and he has a bottom in his heart. He often does these things. If some rich children are not good enough to come forward by themselves, they will find them to do them. It can be said that they are familiar with such things easily.


    "Yes, you''re going to do it. I''ll give you this number." Mo Chengfei held out five fingers.


    The tiger swallowed his saliva and asked tentatively, "fifty thousand?"


    "Fifty thousand? Tiger, what do you think? " On one side, Jiang Kun frowned, "is it that kind of petty person? If you do it, I''ll give you half a million! "


    "Half a million!" The tiger felt that a big pie had fallen from the sky and directly knocked himself dizzy.


    Half a million! This is his half year income! It''s just a waste person who can get it?


    "Just say it, do it or not." Mo Chengfei asked.


    "Do it!" The tiger nodded quickly, but then thought of something and asked cautiously, "who is worth so much money?"


    Mo Chengfei took a look at him and sneered: "don''t worry, it''s not a big man, and there''s no special back. Jing, it''s just that he has a good relationship with the Li family now."


    "The Li family of the Li group?" Tiger''s heart trembled a little. He secretly said that it''s not easy to get the money. Li''s group''s energy in Haitian city is no less than Mo''s.


    "Don''t worry, the boy just has a good relationship with them. The boy is also dead. Do you think the Li family will fight for him? What''s more, even if the sky falls down, I''ll bear it. As long as I''m here, they won''t trouble you. " Mo Chengfei said.


    "Are you serious?" The tiger is always a little worried.


    "Nonsense! How can you cheat a little character like you? " Jiang Kun''s face was cold, and he asked in a deep voice, "tiger, don''t you don''t know how good it is. If you hadn''t done a decent thing for me at the beginning, you would have been introduced to me? Tell you, this is free money to you, don''t don''t know good, grin haw, don''t want to do, quickly say, I''ll find someone else! "


    "No, don''t be angry, Jiang Shao. Don''t be angry, either. I''ve done it!" Tiger''s eyes flashed a fierce color, and he said, on the one hand, half a million makes him very excited, on the other hand, if he doesn''t take the money, I''m afraid he will offend Jiang Kun and Mo Chengfei completely, and then he can''t take it away.


    "Well, here''s a picture of that guy. Take it first." Jiang Kun took out a picture from his pocket and handed it to the tiger. The character in the picture is Xiao Yao. From the angle of view, it is obvious that he was secretly photographed from a certain distance. "What I want you to deal with is this boy. Don''t let me down and don''t worry about anything. As long as I am here, the Li family won''t trouble you. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" The tiger took the picture and nodded.


    "Get out!"


    Waving away the tiger, Mo Chengfei rubbed his temple and glanced at Jiang Kun with a smile: "do you think this fat man is reliable?"


    "There should be no problem." Jiang Kun said, "besides, I''ve contacted Wang Lei. They''re the double masters of Haitian city. It''s not likely that they''ll miss."


    "En..." Mo Chengfei sighed, "I hope my million flowers are worth it!"


    "A million is not worth your attention, is it?" Jiang Kun said with a smile.


    "Fart, no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat!" Mo Chengfei said, "I want to be a qualified businessman, not a spendthrift!"


    "Get it, Mo Shao, you''re good. You''ve got it!" Jiang Kun smiles bitterly.


    "Hey, I want to see how long this guy can jump!" Mo Chengfei''s eyes flashed with resentment


    After dinner, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao get on the bus and head for Li''s group.


    Lao Biao''s driving skill may not be top-notch, but it''s better than "steady". According to Lao Biao''s boasting, when Mr. Li assessed him, he put a full water cup on the car, drove a few hundred meters, turned a corner, and the water couldn''t leak out. It was because Lao Biao passed this level that he became the bodyguard and driver of the Li family.


    On the way, Xiao Yao also met an accident. A big truck ran into an Audi. Fortunately, it wasn''t a big accident. Because the speed was not fast, the rear part of the Audi was only damaged. It was estimated that there were no casualties.


    "Tut Tut, now these people just don''t know how to avoid. Do you think that Audi car owner has a problem with his mind? OK, grab the lane with the big car. Isn''t that old birthday star hanging himself Lao Biao sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao sat in the car, watching the accident, suddenly frowned.


    The big truck, it''s going back.


    "Why? It''s not about escaping, is it? " Lao Biao was surprised.


    "Stop the car." Xiao Yao suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Ah?" Lao Biao was startled by Xiao Yao.


    "Stop the car quickly." Xiao Yao said again.


    Although it''s not clear what Xiao Yao meant, Lao Biao also resolutely chose to stop. As soon as the car stopped, Xiao Yao opened the door and rushed out. The direction he was going was the Audi.


    "What does Xiao Yao want to do?" Lao Biao smacked his lips and said curiously.


    But the next second, his face turned pale.


    The truck, which had retreated dozens of meters, stepped on the accelerator and rushed towards Audi again.


    "Damn it! Is this going to crush that Audi? " The old standard stammered. Li Xiaoxiao''s face is also very ugly. She stares at Xiao Yao, who is running towards Audi, holding her hands together. Does he want to save people?

 Chapter 45

    Lao Biao guesses well. Xiao Yao really wants to save people.


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t do it, the Audi will be rolled into the bottom of the car by the high-speed truck and become a pile of scrap iron. The people in it will not become useless people, because there will probably be no slag left at that time.


    Xiao Yao is really not the kind of person who likes to meddle in his own affairs. Just like there are countless patients in need of treatment in this world, he can''t carry a small medicine box all over the country. In order to cure those people, he doesn''t have the time and energy. Having said that, he cured Mr. Li, Zhang Da, Gu libing and Mayor Liu


    He can''t cure people all over the world, but he''s willing to do what he can - like now, he''s running towards Audi.


    Lao Biao felt that he couldn''t see through the young man. From the first day to now, he didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s character, but he felt that the boy was very good, because he thought Xiao Yao was good. At this time, he also opened the door and got out of the car. Although he didn''t dare rush to help, at least his heart was tied up.


    Xiao Yao has rushed to the front of the Audi. The window of the driver''s seat of the Audi has not been closed. He sees a young man in casual clothes sitting in the driver''s seat, with a face of pain. Because the Audi was collided and squeezed before, the door of the car is stuck together, and the seat and steering wheel are just stuck in his body.


    The young man''s forehead is full of sweat. He can see the truck coming towards him through the rear-view mirror. Even in five seconds, he will disappear from the world completely. There is a trace of fear and reluctance in his eyes.


    In one minute, maybe only 30 or 40 seconds, he can push the seat to the back, and go around to the co pilot to open the door and escape from the car, but God won''t give him that much time.


    He turned his head and saw a pretty face. He was stunned at first, and then hysterically said, "go away!" He seems to be worried that the man who wants to save himself will be implicated.


    "Bang", Xiao Yao ignored him, but a punch hit the driver''s door, that is, this punch, the door fell off directly.


    There was a look of excitement and surprise in the man''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao frowned and grabbed the man''s clothes. Then he pulled the man out.


    "Bang!" Just a second after the man left the Audi, it was rolled under the tire by the big truck.


    "Hoo." Xiao Yaochang sighed and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    The young man had no face and no eyes.


    "You''re OK." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah This sentence also brings back the soul of the young man. He looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes. At last, the complicated eyes turn into purity, leaving only gratitude in his eyes. "Brother, thank you!"


    "Now is not the time to thank me." Xiao Yao pointed to the big truck, "his goal is you."


    The young man gritted his teeth. As soon as he got up, the truck had rushed out again - the owner of the truck chose to flee the scene.


    "It must be them! Damn, if I don''t kill those bastards, I won''t be Fang Hai! " The young man gritted his teeth and cursed fiercely. He also can''t show that his tutor has problems. No one can keep good quality when he meets such things.


    He turned around, only to find that Xiao Yao had turned and walked towards the Mercedes Benz.


    "Ah! Wait a minute, brother Fang Hai rushes to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stopped and looked at him with a little doubt in his eyes.


    "I don''t know your name yet? My name is Fang Hai Fang Hai asked.


    "Be careful next time." Xiao Yao said, opened the door, sat in the Mercedes Benz, and then, the Mercedes Benz also went away.


    With a smile on his face, Fang Hai quickly wrote down the license plate number of the Mercedes Benz. Then he immediately took out a black fruit mobile phone from his pocket and turned it to a number.


    "Hello? Director Gu? I''m Fang Hai. Damn it, I almost died in your Haitian city just now. What''s the matter? I''ll wait until you arrive. I''m at the second intersection of Qingyang Road. By the way, help me check the license plate number of a truck, Hai a58521, and a Mercedes Benz, Hai a75888. " Then he hung up.


    In the Mercedes Benz, Li Xiaoxiao was also a little shaken.


    "Xiao Yao, it was too dangerous just now." Li Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment and said.


    "I know." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You shouldn''t have done that. Do you know another consequence of that? What if you didn''t save the young man and instead put yourself in? " Li Xiaoxiao sighed.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and showed a helpless smile: "my grandfather said that I was kind-hearted since I was a child. When I saw a pheasant injured, I would go to save it, not to mention a person? Moreover, even if I will save people, I will also ensure my life safety. If I didn''t open the door with the previous punch, I would leave immediately, because it''s too late. "


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and nodded: "don''t put yourself in danger."


    "I understand..." Xiao Yao nodded again


    After spending an afternoon in the office of Li''s group, Xiao Yao stood up and said to Li Xiaoxiao, "I''m afraid I can''t go back with you today."


    Li Xiaoxiao some doubts: "what''s the matter?"


    "I promise Liu Chun to do her a favor." Xiao Yao scratched his head and said.


    "What''s up?" When Li Xiaoxiao finished this sentence, she regretted it. She suddenly remembered a sentence she had seen on the Internet before: men don''t like women who break the casserole to ask the truth. I''m fine. Why ask so many questions?


    "I promised her to be her boyfriend."


    "Oh..." Li Xiaoxiao just nodded, then fiercely raised his head, "ah?" Her heart missed a beat, and her face became a little ugly.


    How is that possible? How can they develop so fast? Isn''t Xiao Yao just saying that he and Liu Chun are just friends?


    "Cough, no, no, to be exact, it''s pretending to be her boyfriend, because there''s a man harassing her." Xiao Yao realized that he had said something wrong and quickly explained.


    After hearing this, Li Xiaoxiao let out a long sigh of relief, but then said, "there are so many boys in the planning department, why does she have to find you?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and explained, "she is also a new comer to your company. She has no friends. I should be regarded as a good friend of her at present."


    "Otherwise, I''ll let Lao Biao go?" Li Xiaoxiao asked tentatively.


    Seeing the smile on Xiao Yao''s face, Li Xiaoxiao shook her head: "well, I know he doesn''t have enough face value. Others will think he is Liu Chun''s father, but remember, go home early."


    If Lao Biao hears Li Xiaoxiao''s words, he will cry. I''m just a little driver. Why do you have to talk to me? Did I provoke you?


    "Well, I know." Xiao Yao nods


    In the planning department, Liu Chunxin is absent-minded and is packing up the documents on the desk. This afternoon, all she thought about was the last sentence Li Xiaoxiao said in the morning. She was also speculating about the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao. The more she thought about it, the more strange it became. If Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao have no special relationship, why can Xiao Yao come in instead of being a member of Li''s group? Moreover, why does Li Xiaoxiao stand firmly on Xiao Yao''s side every time?


    If you think too much, you will make more mistakes.


    "Liu Chun, shall we sing together tonight?" A girl came to Liu Chun and said with a smile.


    "Ah? No, I have an appointment tonight. I''m sorry. " Liu Chun said in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s OK! Next time, then! " The girl nodded.


    Xiao Yao just came here at this time. He walked quickly to Liu Chun and said, "let''s go!"


    "Yes?" That girl a Leng, with a kind of ambiguous eyes looking at Liu Chun, smile way, "originally, you said about him?"


    "Ah! No, no... "Liu Chun wanted to explain, but she was interrupted by the girl''s wave.


    "Come on, explain to me what? It''s no big deal. I''ll go first! Goodbye. " With that, the girl left in a flash.


    Liu Chun can''t laugh or cry, but her face is very red. Although she was misunderstood by others, she has a sweet feeling in her heart.


    "What was she talking about?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "Nothing." When Xiao Yao asked, Liu Chun''s face turned red again. He quickly waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Yao nodded.


    They went downstairs, took a taxi, and rushed to the appointed hotel.


    Two people just left, sitting in the Mercedes Benz car Li Xiaoxiao also said in a deep voice: "drive."


    Lao Biao was puzzled and asked carefully, "Miss, where''s Xiao Yao? Why did he take a taxi with that girl? "


    "Why do you care so much! What other people do still needs your approval! " Li Xiaoxiao has no reason for a burst of anger.


    Lao Biao showed a wry smile. Blind people could see that Li Xiaoxiao was in a very bad mood at this time. However, he didn''t want to be scolded, so he had to choose to be silent.


    Li Xiaoxiao finished with Lao Biao and felt full of apology. After all, Lao Biao didn''t do anything. He just asked casually. Even if he was uncomfortable, he couldn''t get angry with Lao Biao. Thinking of this, Li Xiaoxiao was startled by herself again. Well, why is she uncomfortable in her heart


    "Lao Biao, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to get angry." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said.


    "Well, it''s OK, miss." Lao Biao laughed and didn''t pay any attention.


    "Ah..." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and lowered his head.


    "Miss, what''s the relationship between that girl and Xiao Yao?" Lao Biao asked.


    "Just friends." Li Xiaoxiao looked at the direction of the taxi leaving and said, although at this time, he could not see the shadow of the taxi at all.


    "Miss, are you jealous?" Lao Biao asked¡° No Li Xiaoxiao straightened up and said, "drive well!" Lao Biao smiles and says nothing more

 Chapter 46

    In the taxi, Liu Chun tried to find out his doubts several times, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    She would like to know whether there is really a relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao. But she didn''t know how to ask. After all, there was no substantial relationship between her and Xiao Yao. What kind of identity did she question? In addition, she did not dare to ask. Before Xiao Yao admitted it, she could at least have a little illusion. She thought she might think too much, but if she got a definite answer... She didn''t know whether she could accept it.


    "Young man, did you quarrel with your girlfriend? How can you sit alone? " The driver, a middle-aged man, seemed to be a nagger. He felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little dull, so he couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and wanted to explain: "master, you misunderstood..."


    "Ha, what I misunderstood? Look at your expression, it''s obvious that there is a conflict!" The driver did not wait for Xiao Yao to finish his speech, but interrupted directly, "little brother, as men, we have to let women know if we have nothing to do."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Xiao Yao simply gives up the explanation and just answers.


    On one side, Liu Chun turned red again, thinking that Xiao Yao could not explain this misunderstanding? How can she understand that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to explain, but can''t explain. This middle-aged uncle is obviously a chatter. Once he receives the beginning of the conversation, he won''t give Xiao Yao any chance to intervene


    This time, the man who invited Liu Chun to dinner, that is, Liu Chun''s landlord''s son, named Liu Yanhong, was only 25 years old this year.


    At this time, he was sitting in a box of jinmanlou hotel with his legs on the table, a Liqun cigarette in his mouth and a smile on his face.


    His skin is very bad. His face is pockmarked and full of acne. His hair is long enough to block half of his face with bangs. His ears are covered with wine red hair.


    "Brother Hong, you are very lucky!" Beside Liu Yanhong, there are several young men. They all have long hair, but the color of their hair is different. The man who spoke was not very tall and looked a little thin. He also had a stud on his nose, which seemed to imitate the Bull Demon King.


    "That''s, hey, it''s not my boast. The girl who rented our house is so beautiful!" Liu Yanhong said triumphantly, "I''m sure you''ve never met such a beautiful girl!"


    A Huang FA said with a smile, "brother Hong, are you ready to start today?"


    Liu Yanhong threw his cigarette butt on the ground and spat again: "of course, hum, that chick didn''t give me face. She asked her for several times and she pushed it. She also said that she had a boyfriend. I Pooh! Do you really think I''m stupid? How come I''ve never seen a man take her home? Today, I gave her an ultimatum. If she doesn''t eat with me again, I''ll let her live without a house! "


    "Brother Hong, you are so cruel!" The nose nail man gave a thumbs up.


    "That''s natural. Now, you can''t just be savage, you have to use your brain." Liu Yanhong obviously enjoyed being flattered by others. He was almost flying to the sky.


    "By the way, brother Hong, when you''re finished, can you give us a good time?" The Yellow haired man said with a bad smile.


    Hearing this, Liu Yanhong was obviously not happy, but after all, these were all his little brothers who he managed to win over. If he just refused, what would he do if they didn''t care about themselves in the future?


    Thinking of this, even though he was reluctant, he nodded: "well, let''s have fun, but first of all, I think that chick may be a chick, so I''ll take the first shot later!"


    "Yes! Brother Hong, your girl, of course the first shot is yours. " Huang FA nodded and said, "brother Hong, are you sure that chick is still a chick?"


    "That''s nature. Are you questioning my eyesight?" Liu Yanhong seems quite dissatisfied.


    "No, no, brother Hong, you''re kidding. How dare I?" Huang Maoshan smiles.


    Although he said so, he scolded in his heart. Mom, do you still have eyes? Last time I pointed to a chicken and told me it was a chick, but it turned out to be black long ago. I''m so blind that I''ll give you a thousand yuan and my eyesight. I''ll go to your mother''s egg!


    Just then, the door of the box was pushed open.


    "Here I am, Mr. Liu." Liu Chun and Xiao Yao push open the box door and come in.


    Xiao Yao frowned. The whole box was full of smoke because of these guys. He didn''t even smoke, let alone second-hand smoke. However, looking at Liu Chun''s appearance, he didn''t seem to want to offend each other. Xiao Yao could only suppress his dissatisfaction.


    "Yes? Here we are When Liu Yanhong saw Liu Chun, his smile was more brilliant. However, when he saw Xiao Yao who was following Liu Chun, his face sank, "who is he?"


    "He''s my boyfriend." Liu Chun said.


    "Boyfriends?" Liu Chun said that, Liu Yanhong and others'' faces became a little strange.


    "Brother Hong, this girl really has a boyfriend?" The nose nail man whispered in Liu Yanhong''s ear.


    "I don''t think so. Maybe it''s this chick who brought in the rescuers. Let''s run him away." Liu Yanhong sneered and said in the same low voice, "if this boy doesn''t open his eyes, let''s teach him a lesson!"¡° Good Nose nail man sneered repeatedly, "these things, for our brothers, are not all a piece of cake?"¡° Yes After discussing the countermeasures, Liu Yanhong''s face appeared a smile again. He opened a chair beside him and said to Liu Chun, "sit here!" Liu Chun''s face changed a little. She didn''t want to sit with Liu Yanhong. Xiao Yao is very impolite to Liu Yanhong''s front, and a butt sat down, and then, he opened his left-hand chair, to Liu chundao: "sit here."¡° Yes With a smile on her face, Liu Chun came to her and sat down. Liu Yanhong, sitting on Xiao Yao''s right hand, twisted his brows together¡° Brother, are you Liu Chun''s boyfriend? " With a sneer, Liu Yanhong pressed down his dissatisfaction and said¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, "are you the son of landlord Liu Chun? Thank you for taking care of my girlfriend¡° Ha ha, I can''t talk about taking care of them. " Liu Yanhong waved his hand and said, "do you know who I am?"¡° I don''t know. " Xiao Yao shook his head. Liu Yanhong felt that his fist seemed to be waving on the cotton. He was a well-known gangster. Did he not know himself¡° This is brother Hong, the eldest of the four great talents in east ring! " Nose nail man said. Liu Yanhong smilingly looked at the eye nose nail male, the secret way or this boy sensible. Xiao Yao almost jumped up. Shit! These guys who are not ghosts are the four talents of East ring? If you say that, you will wish Tang Bohu to Zhishan and they will cry, OK? Xiao Yaoqiang restrained his smile and nodded: "en en, it''s so powerful. It turned out that it was the four great talents, disrespectful..." "do you know us now?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Yanhong really thought that the other party was a little afraid of himself, and said with pride, "little brother, who dares to trouble you in this area in the future, you will directly report my name, I promise no one dares to touch you!"¡° Well, thank you very much Xiao Yao nodded¡° It''s a little fun Liu Yanhong stretched out his hand and pressed it with a look of old age. Just then, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open, and a man in a black suit came in. The man who came in was relatively strong. He was about 1.85 meters tall. His arms were as thick as ordinary people''s legs. After he came in, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao: "are you Xiao Yao? Our boss wants to ask you out for tea. " Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "do I know you?"¡° I don''t know. " The black suit shook his head¡° So who''s your boss? " Xiao Yao asked¡° You''ll know when you get there. " The black suit face has no expression way¡° I''m sorry. Go back and tell your boss that I''m not interested in having tea with him. If you want to have tea, come by yourself. " Xiao Yao waved his hand¡° So you''re not going to give my boss face? " The black suit sneered and said, "few people dare to refuse our boss." Xiao Yao originally wanted to throw the other party out directly, but suddenly he had an idea. He turned to look at Liu Yanhong and said, "I don''t know this man at all. He clearly came to ask me for trouble. Didn''t you just say that no one dares to move me with you here?" Liu Yanhong''s face turned red, and his words had already been said. It seemed impossible to take them back. However, looking at the other side''s thick arms and thighs, Liu Yanhong was worried¡° Cough, brother, where are you from? " Liu Yanhong coughed and ventured to ask. Anyway, there are so many people here, and the other party is the only one. Even if they can''t fight alone, can they still suffer from group fights? Black suit listened to Liu Yanhong''s words, frowned and said in a cold voice, "I didn''t speak to you. Shut up." As soon as he said that, Liu Yanhong''s face couldn''t hang on¡° Brother, I''m Liu Yanhong. I''m also a famous person in the east ring. You are one of the few people who don''t give me face! Since I said I''d take care of him, I''ll take care of him. Do you want to take him? Yes, row down and I''ll go on! " Liu Yanhong was quite righteous. When he said this, he was also observing Liu Chun''s look, wondering if she would look at her so manly with adoration on her face... Xiao Yao laughed in his heart and decided to sit here and watch the dog bite the dog. Anyway, this strong man must have bad intentions when he came to find himself. He was in Haitian city, but he had no friends, but Liang Zi had a lot of friends, It seems that this "four talents" is not a good thing. If they can fight, Xiao Yao will be even more happy. If such a person is killed, one is less!

 Chapter 47

    The black suit looks at Liu Yanhong like a fool.


    "What? Liu Yanhong, where''s the soft footed shrimp? Go away!" The black suit rushes directly to Liu Yanhong, reaches out and grabs his opponent''s collar. With a cold hum, he hits his opponent''s abdomen with a punch. Liu Yanhong flies upside down like a kite with broken line, and smashes it heavily on the dining table. There is a hot hot pot on the table. Unfortunately, Liu Yanhong''s butt is sitting in it, The next second, he immediately jumped up and began to sing in the middle of the night.


    When Liu Yanhong fell over, Xiao Yao seemed to see where he landed. He immediately stood up and pulled up Liu Chun, who was sitting beside him, before he was splashed by the hot pot.


    This is a practitioner, Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    The remaining three "talented men" saw that their boss had been beaten so badly that their legs trembled.


    "What are you looking at, not yet!" Liu Yanhong rolled back and forth on the ground and yelled at his younger brothers.


    When the three "traffic lights" heard these words, they all hesitated. The main reason was that the black suit was too fierce. They did not dare to rush up.


    "If you don''t, don''t follow me and don''t try to get money from me!" Liu Yanhong roared.


    "Traffic lights" a listen, this also got! I don''t know where the courage of the three of them came from. One of them picked up a chair and rushed to the black suit.


    The black suit frowned, but it soon stretched out. Judging from the three men''s footwork, they were all soft footed shrimps. Although they had the advantage in number, they still didn''t pose any threat to him.


    "I can''t help myself." Black suit cold spit these four words, as if into a whirlwind, rushed into the middle of three people, a punch hit the nose of the ox demon king, and then, another kick out, directly kicked the yellow hair out, green hair, who has not yet started, has been sitting on the ground, sweat on the forehead crash down.


    As soon as the black suit walked towards him, he frowned and lowered his head. Under his green body, there was a pool of yellow unknown liquid, and it also gave off a bad smell.


    "Damn it! Did you pee? Damn, there''s no promise. This ability is still out there. " The black suit angrily kicked the green hair out, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "now, can you come with me?" There was a threat in his words.


    He thought that he could calm each other, but what he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao just gave him a plain smile.


    "You''ve mixed up my dinner." Xiao Yao looked at him, showing a pure smile, said, "I was hungry, but also want to eat a full meal, as a result, you come, so that I can not eat, don''t you think you should compensate me?"


    "Compensate you?" Black suit smile, the next second, he is a face of indifference, "I invite you to eat fist!"


    With that, he stepped on Xiao Yao. Although he was big, it didn''t affect his speed at all.


    Xiao Yao sneered and pulled Liu Chun to his back and welcomed him.


    Xiao Yao took a step and held out his hand to clasp the wrist of the black suit.


    Before the black suit had time to express surprise, it was just the pain on his face, because Xiao Yao had already passed his hand, and the hand of the black suit was naturally bent down. As soon as he lost his center of gravity, he knelt on one knee, and tilted his head, constantly pumping air conditioning¡° I don''t like fists. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "look at what you say so casually, you must eat it often?"


    Black suit just want to say no, Xiao Yao''s fist has hit his face, by the way, he wants to say also hit back.


    "Are you full?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Before the black suit had time to speak, the other side smashed him in the mouth with another blow. His two front teeth were laid off with blood in his mouth.


    "Not full yet?" Xiao Yao looked at the black suit and asked.


    He felt that the other party would not give him a chance to speak.


    But this time, it seems to be the real exception. One second has passed, two seconds have passed, three seconds have passed, and Xiao Yao''s fist has not yet hit.


    Black suit a surprise, just want to say that he was full, but his fist waved up.


    This punch hit him on the nose¡° With a click, the black suit knew that his nose was broken. He raised his head and waited for Xiao Yao, his eyes full of resentment.


    "I gave you a chance to answer me, you didn''t say anything." Xiao Yao was wronged and said, "so don''t look at me like that."


    The mood of black suit at the moment was broken down. He felt that the young man in front of him was a monster.


    Xiao Yao shook off his wrist and said, "I repeat, if your boss wants to drink tea, let him roll over by himself. Do you understand?"


    The black suit nodded heavily, and Xiao Yao sent him out with his feet.


    Black suit struggled to stand up and looked at Xiao Yao, but he didn''t even give up his cruel words.


    Perhaps this time, he turned his face and yelled, "you wait for me, you''re dead!" Or "boy, you wait to die, my boss is coming to kill you!", But he didn''t say a word, because he didn''t know whether Xiao Yao would continue to beat him after he said it.


    Another reason is that because he lost two front teeth, he''s a bit off the mark now.


    After the black suit left, the four talents all looked at Xiao Yao with an angry look.


    "Why didn''t you just do it?" Liu Yanhong roared.


    "Why should I do it? Isn''t there four talented people in the east ring? I think I''m going to steal the limelight from you. " Xiao Yao shows his hand and pretends to be wronged.


    Liu Yanhong certainly won''t believe his lies, but when he thinks about it with his head down, he can''t think of a reason to refute the other party, so he can only beat the ground with his hand desperately to relieve his depression.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go quickly. That man will certainly find many people to trouble us." Liu Chun worried.


    "Then look for it. It''s not a good way to avoid it. If you can avoid grade one, you can''t avoid grade 15." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Liu Chun sighs, but also thinks that Xiao Yao''s words have some truth. If the other party is determined to fight Xiao Yao to the end, can''t Xiao Yao hide all day long?


    "Or shall we call the police?" Liu Chunling moved.


    "Call the police?" Xiao Yao laughed, "no need."


    "Why?" Liu Chun seems to be a little incomprehensible. We all say that if you are suffering, you should go to the police uncle?


    "When the police come, they are either locked up for two days or driven away. What''s the difference between hiding and hiding?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Chun is speechless.


    During the conversation, a group of black suits had rushed in. Xiao Yao''s brows twisted together quickly.


    One, two, three... One black suit after another rushed in, and outside, there was a group of black people.


    The people who eat in jinmanlou restaurant are shocked. They look at the dark people in the corridor, and their hearts are full of shock. At least there are hundreds of people, right? What do so many people want to do with their black suits and fierce faces?


    Some boldly stretched their heads to see, the result was a black suit scolded: "what are you looking at, eat your meal!" Those people have taken their heads back. Although they all want to watch the excitement, it is obviously not cost-effective to lose their lives for the sake of the excitement.


    In front of so many black suits, there stands a man in a beige shirt. He looks very young. He is only in his thirties, and he is relatively symmetrical. His height is about 1.8 meters. He has a cigarette in his hand and stares at Xiao Yao with a smile on his face. Behind him is the man who was beaten by Xiao Yao with blood on his face.


    "You are Xiao Yao." Beige shirt looked at Xiao Yao and laughed, "my name is Wang Lei. I want to invite you to tea."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as tea?"


    "Ha ha! Good eyesight. " Wang Lei stretched out his thumb and praised Xiao Yao.


    And those four talents, at this time, have been completely stupid. They look at Wang Lei with little stars in their eyes.


    This is the real big brother! This is the real underworld!


    I don''t know what Liu Yanhong thinks. He climbs directly to Wang Lei and reaches out his hand and grabs Wang Lei''s trouser legs: "big brother, big brother, I know you. You are Wang Lei, the boss of the North District. Will you take me with you in the future?"


    Wang Lei stepped back, looked at the stains on his trousers and frowned.


    "Your friend?" Wang Lei looks at Xiao Yao.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Throw it out." Wang Lei says.


    At his command, a few black suits came out behind him, added up all the four talents and carried them out.


    "Didn''t you ask me to come? Now I''m here Wang Lei looked at Xiao Yao and continued.


    Xiao Yao smiles, but he is a little nervous.


    He knew that the other party was looking for trouble, but he didn''t expect that there were so many people in the other party. He was not afraid, but worried that he would fight, and he couldn''t take Liu Chun into consideration.


    "I want to make a deal with you." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    "Oh? What deal? " Wang Lei a Leng, curiously ask a way.


    "I''ll go out with you. As you can see, it''s very narrow and the place is too small. So many of you can only come in a dozen at most, and the rest have to be kept out, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Lei nodded, continued to stare at Xiao Yao, waiting for the other side to continue to say.


    "I can go out with you, but you want me to see this girl off first." Xiao Yao looks at Liu chundao beside his eyes.


    Wang Lei was stunned and then laughed.


    "Good, good! It''s true that heroes are young! In the face of so many of us, I''m not changing my face. I''m still thinking about pity. It''s good, young man. I appreciate you! " Wang Lei is only in his thirties, but he says such old-fashioned words, which makes Xiao Yao feel that this is a costume.

 Chapter 48

    Whether Wang Lei really appreciates Xiao Yao or not, Xiao Yao doesn''t know, and he doesn''t want to know.


    He waved impatiently: "I''ll ask you whether you want to or not."


    "I was going to promise you, but I''m not happy with your attitude now, so I don''t want to." Wang Lei put away a smile, a face of indifference, "if I don''t want to, what can you do?"


    His expression is very indifferent, but his words are full of arrogance, as if the whole world is controlled by him.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    When he came down from Tianlong mountain, he told himself that he must be kind to others and never fight each other.


    Just like when Lao Biao wanted to beat him, he just chose to give in.


    Just as he smashed the light of Li Xiaoxiao''s Mercedes Benz, he came to Li''s house and cured him in order to return the favor.


    What happened?


    As a result, some people still want to trouble him. He wants to be kind to others, but they don''t give him the chance at all.


    "You''re provoking me." Xiao Yao sighed and said seriously.


    "I infuriated you. What can you do?" Wang Lei said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Liu Chun and said, "first find a corner to lean against, and then close your eyes."


    "What for?" Liu Chun Leng for a moment, full of curiosity.


    "I''m afraid you''re afraid." Xiao Yao smiles.


    He pulled Liu Chun, took her to the corner, and let Liu Chun face the wall.


    After that, he turned around and waved to Wang Lei.


    Wang Lei smiles and takes a deep look at Xiao Yao. Then he takes a step back and the people in black wave their fists at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is still standing in the same place, did not rush forward, he did not dare to rush into the crowd, otherwise he could not guarantee Liu Chun''s safety. He stood in front of Liu Chun, like a wall.


    Xiao Yao no longer keeps his hand. When dealing with the black suit of the former trainer, he still keeps his hand, because he is worried that he will accidentally kill the other party. But now, he can''t keep his hand. He is too kind and seems to be cruel to himself. Because of the large number of enemies, he can only solve part of them in the shortest time. Otherwise, if the people he knocked down can still stand up, they will fall into endless trouble.


    He can''t waste his energy.


    One punch, like lightning, directly hit the black suit who rushed in the front. In the process of flying out, five or six people were also hit.


    Xiao Yao turned around and hit the man who rushed from his left side with another fist. The man flew out in the same posture and also brought a large number of people.


    Those people are not stupid, but because the place is really too small. They have no place to stand. It''s like an alley that can only accommodate one person. If Xiao Yao stands there, he can be one man at the gate and ten thousand people at the gate.


    Wang Lei''s brow is tight wrinkly, stare at Xiao Yao, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a sneer.


    "Brother Lei, this boy''s skill is really good!" The man who spoke was the guy who beat the four talented men before.


    Wang Lei nodded and narrowed his eyes: "I know that if he was just an ordinary person, Jiang Kun would not have paid so much for me."


    Liu Chun closed her eyes tightly and stood there with sweat on her forehead.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on behind her, she could hear the sound of fists hitting her body and the scream of those black suits one after another. She was very worried that she would also hear Xiao Yao''s scream.


    Her fists were tightly clenched together, her nails were cut into the meat, and there was a faint bloodstain, but she didn''t realize it. Now she almost hung her whole heart on Xiao Yao''s body.


    Those black suits, as if unconscious, even if their brothers have fallen on the ground, crying in pain, they are still one after another, unafraid.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Originally, he thought that as long as he was a little more ruthless, he could calm the other side, but now he found that he was wrong, and the other side was not an ordinary gangster. Xiao Yao may really be able to intimidate each other if he is a thug like the four great talents, but the quality of these black suits is much better.


    "Stop it Five minutes later, Wang Lei said.


    On the floor of the box, there were black suits all over the place, and there was no place for the new boys to stand. Wang Lei knows that it is obviously not a way to go on like this.


    Those black suits, hearing Wang Lei''s words, stopped their fists in time.


    Xiao Yao is a fist to wave on the face of the man nearest to him, that man flew out again.


    "I said stop, don''t you hear me!" When Wang Lei saw this scene, he burst into a rage.


    "They''re your little brothers. They have to listen to you, don''t I?" Xiao Yao glances at Wang Lei. His eyes are like looking at a fool.


    Wang Lei clenched his teeth, but he was helpless. There was some truth in what people said.


    In Xiao Yao''s eyes, they are all enemies. Why should people listen to them?


    "I accepted the advice you gave me earlier." Wang Lei said.


    Xiao Yao showed a smile: "I know you will go back."


    Xiao Yao''s tone is not heavy, but let Wang Lei red face, like a slap on his face.


    Previously, he was full of self-confidence and would not consider Xiao Yao''s suggestion at all. But now, he has to put it forward again. The main reason is that the current situation is very unfavorable to them. Xiao Yao has already brought down more than ten people, but he doesn''t even sweat. He just thinks that this boy is a monster!


    "Go." With that, Wang Lei took the lead and went out.


    Xiao Yao was relieved. He was also worried about whether he would have no time to take Liu Chun into consideration. After all, the situation was very unfavorable for him.


    "Liu Chun, let''s go." Xiao Yao holds Liu Chun''s hand.


    As soon as he touched Liu Chun''s hand, he felt that the palm of his hand was moist. He raised his hand and looked at it carefully. He found that there was a little blood on the palm of his hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao was surprised. He quickly grabbed Liu Chun''s hand and looked at it carefully. He found that he was only relieved after he was pinched by his nails.


    "Xiao Yao, I..." Liu Chun''s face was full of tears.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m afraid." Liu chundao, "shall we call the police?"


    Xiao Yao was relieved when he heard that Liu Chun was not crying. He reached out and touched Liu Chun''s head and said, "don''t be afraid. These people won''t pose any threat to me."


    Liu Chun obviously didn''t believe it.


    One by two, Liu Chun believes Xiao Yao can handle it, but now, there are more than 100 people on the other side, so Liu Chun has to worry about it.


    "Don''t think so much. I won''t cheat you. When you go to work tomorrow, remember to bring me a fried dough sticks." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I won''t go!" Liu Chun heard Xiao Yao''s voice and shook his head firmly.


    "No way." Xiao Yao raised his face and said, "you have to go, otherwise, I have to protect you. It''s easy to be distracted."


    Liu Chun is more sad: "am I a burden?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to say that, but now, he had to send Liu Chun away. After hesitation, he nodded: "indeed, if you''re not here, I can concentrate more on dealing with these people. If you''re here, it will distract me."


    "I see." Liu Chun stopped tears, "I''m so sorry now. I shouldn''t have brought you here at all."


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. "What do you think? These people don''t come to trouble you, they come to trouble me. To be right, I should have bothered you. Even if I don''t come out with you today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? Will they never find a chance for me to be alone? "


    Although Liu Chun thinks Xiao Yao''s words are reasonable, he is still full of remorse.


    Take Liu Chun, go downstairs, Xiao Yao want to stop a taxi, but no driver dare to stop, joking, Xiao Yao behind can stand nearly a hundred black suits! Who dares to stop?


    Wang Lei side of a younger brother, whispered: "boss, this boy has come down, or we will start now?"


    "Pa!" Without any warning, Wang Lei suddenly raised his hand and slapped his little brother in the face.


    "Do you want to teach me what I do?" Wang Lei coldly swept that younger brother a way.


    The younger brother covered his face and shook his head: "boss, I don''t mean that."


    "Hum, if you come out, you have to have morality. Although I''m not a good man, since I''m on this road, I have to have credit." Wang Lei said, "if you don''t understand this truth, go home and don''t follow me."


    That little brother saw Wang Lei really angry, also dare not say more.


    Just at this time, a black Cayenne stopped in front of Xiao Yao.


    The window was open and a man was driving, while a woman was sitting in the front passenger seat. Men look about 28.9 years old, wearing a sportswear, hair slightly long, but not like the four talents, give others uncomfortable feeling. Gao Ting''s nose, thick eyebrows and big eyes. From an aesthetic point of view, it seems that he is a handsome man.


    The door opened, the man came down, and the girl in the front seat took the driver''s seat.


    "Let the girl next to you get in the car." The man looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao stares at the man, full of vigilance.


    "Who do you care who I am? Let your woman get on the bus. Look at this posture. Will any driver dare to stop and carry people? " The man waved his hand and said, "boy, I look up to you. I was in the hotel before, right next door to you. I probably heard what you said. I''m willing to help you. You can say whether you believe me or not."


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, turned to look at Liu Chun and said, "get on the bus."


    Liu Chun hesitated, but Xiao Yao pushed her hand into the car. The man bent down, looked at the girl driving and said, "autumn moon, send this girl home." The girl in the black dress looked at the man anxiously and said, "Yilin, be careful." She seems to know what her boyfriend is going to do. The man laughed, waved his hand, and the car left¡° Why don''t you go Xiao Yao was stunned¡° Why are you going? " The man smiles, and then he pours at Wang Lei and others. Xiao Yao was puzzled for a while, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he immediately joined the battle.

 Chapter 49

    After Liu Chun left, Xiao Yao didn''t need to tie his hands and feet as before.


    Xiao Yao will also look at the man while dealing with these black suits. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, that guy''s skill is very good. He almost punches to the meat, but the speed is slower, but he has a lot of routine. His fist strength is strong, and he can advance and retreat freely, just like a fish in the water.


    After fighting for almost five minutes, Xiao Yao punches down a black suit and finds that the man named Yilin has also been kicked in the back. He pours forward and seems to be in a bit of a mess. This is what Xiao Yao expected. The opponent''s boxing is too fierce. At the same time, he naturally consumes a lot of strength.


    Fortunately, the original more than 100 black suit, this time has been beaten down half, Wang Lei''s face is also a little gloomy.


    "It seems that I underestimated the boy." Wang Lei took a deep breath and said.


    "Boss, someone''s coming again!" At this time, the black suit that Xiao Yao beat into a pig''s head in the box pointed out a direction and opened his mouth.


    "Yes?" Wang Lei looked in the direction of his finger and was surprised.


    More than one hundred people came towards them, and they were mighty.


    "It''s like someone from the poison tiger gang." Pig head face opens a way.


    "The poisonous tiger Gang? What are they doing here? " Wang Lei''s eyes flashed a cold light, "do you want to take advantage of the fire?"


    Wang Lei''s words surprised the pig''s face and made it look ugly. Now there are more than 100 of them, and almost 50 of them have combat power. They have been fighting with Xiao Yao for such a long time. They are physically and mentally exhausted, and their fighting spirit has already been worn away. If the poisonous tiger Gang deals with them at this time, it will be a fatal blow.


    By this time, all the members of the poisonous Wolf Gang had rushed to the front.


    "Wang Lei, why are you here?" Tiger see Wang Lei, is also a burst of surprise, he turned to look at Xiao Yao, suddenly realized, "you also deal with Xiao Yao?"


    "You too?" Wang Lei was stunned.


    "Well, you can''t have been called here, can you?" The tiger is not happy, he says.


    "No, Jiang Kun asked me to come." Wang Lei coughed and said.


    "That''s it. Jiang Kun also helps to call people." Tiger happy, way, "I originally thought you under the hands of those little brothers one by one how strong fighting power, feelings are disorderly jumping grasshopper ah, so many people, two people into a large group."


    Wang Lei black face, angry way: "tiger, you want to say what, don''t whet here chirp."


    "Yes Tiger nodded, reached out his hand and waved, "let your little brother go, let us do the next thing."


    "You want to take credit alone?" Wang Lei sneered.


    "That''s not true, but what''s the use of these soft footed shrimps under your hands?" The tiger put out its finger and pointed around.


    "Tiger, you''ve never said that before." Wang Lei smoked a cigarette and said.


    The tiger''s face was a little embarrassed.


    In recent years, the poisonous Wolf Gang has developed very well in Haitian city, but he dare not touch the North District because it is Wang Lei''s territory. Since everyone is mixed in Haitian city, there will be some friction and collision, but tiger never gets any benefits from Wang Lei.


    The reason is also very simple. Wang Lei''s men are only a hundred, but every one of them is the elite of the gangsters. They dare to fight and kill. Although they have more hands, most of them are gangsters from Zhangluo. They can''t carry their shoulders or lift their hands. They are not Wang Lei''s opponents at all. They just keep a low profile. They just occupy a large area of the northern district and never expand, The two groups got along well.


    But tiger''s heart knows better than anyone else that if they really oppose Wang Lei''s Gang, they are definitely not opponents of each other.


    "Tiger, what do you think in your heart? I understand that Jiang Kun and Mo Shao are not people who are short of money. We can solve Xiao Yao together. When the time comes, no one will delay anyone. What do you think?" Wang Lei says.


    "Yes, you''re right." The tiger turned his face and looked at a group of little brothers behind him. He roared: "what are you looking at? Give it to me quickly


    At his command, more than 100 people rushed into the crowd.


    Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled again, and his heart was also angry.


    The man also some can''t carry, back to Xiao Yao''s front, two people back to back, deal with those people.


    "I said, brother, who did you offend? There must be two or three hundred people here, right The man gasped heavily.


    "I''ll tear a path for you, you go first." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    "Damn it! Are you kidding? I''ve held on till now. Do you want me to go first The man is a little unhappy, "look down on me, song Yilin?"


    "Your name is song Yilin, isn''t it? As you can see, there are so many people now that you can''t deal with them. " Xiao Yao said, "you are willing to send my friend away. I''m grateful to you. You don''t have to wade in this muddy water."


    "Less ink! I''m gone. Can you handle it alone? " Song Yilin laughs and waves another fist. He says, "the new comers are not fit. There''s no problem. Go on!" With that, he bit his teeth and rushed into the crowd again.


    Xiao Yao sighed, but he was also surprised.


    This man named song Yilin doesn''t know himself at all. As a result, he is willing to work hard with himself. I really don''t know what the young man thinks.


    However, he didn''t have the slightest hesitation. He was not sure that he wanted to beat all these people down. However, this is downtown after all. It won''t be long before the police can arrive. If the police can come, their crisis will be relieved.


    Not only he but also Wang Lei and tiger think of it.


    "Wang Lei, you say, these two guys are not human? Two for two hundred? " The tiger took a deep breath.


    "They are all masters." Wang Lei frowned and said, "solve these two people as soon as possible, otherwise we will be finished when the police come."


    "There must be a way. He seems to have said hello to the nearest police station." Tiger Road.


    Wang Lei thinks the tiger has no brain.


    No matter how capable you are, now the situation is like this. Can the police not go out? If they don''t come, the whole police system of Haitian city will have to be cleaned up tomorrow!


    Originally, the reason why Wang Lei brought so many people was that he wanted to make a quick decision. However, he did not expect that even so many people could not win Xiao Yao immediately. He knew that he could never love war, otherwise, he would definitely cause trouble.


    "In the last five minutes, if I can''t take these two men in three minutes, I''ll take them away." Wang Lei looked at the tiger, "don''t you want credit? It''s all your credit. "


    The tiger scratched his head. Some didn''t understand what Wang Lei meant. He didn''t believe that this guy would be so kind.


    On the other hand, in the police station of Haitian city, Gu libing, who had been off work, ran back.


    "What''s the matter? How could there be a fight in the east ring? More than two hundred people? " Gu libing was already sweating. He said to the criminal police, "why haven''t you sent out the police yet?"


    Qin Xue sighed, looked at Gu libing and said, "deputy director Liu asked us to wait another five minutes."


    "Five minutes? Why wait five minutes? " Gu libing was stunned and didn''t understand.


    Qin Xuegang wants to speak, but she swallows it back and gives Gu libing a look. Gu libing turns around and sees a man with a big stomach coming.


    "Liu Fugui, what''s the matter?" Gu Li Bing looked at the General belly man and said with a black face.


    "Director Gu, don''t worry first!" Liu Fugui, the deputy director, walked up to Gu libing and said in a low voice, "it was mo Chengfei of Mo family who called me to delay sending me to the police. Maybe he started this thing."


    "Mo family?" Gu libing suddenly realized that Mo''s family is in Haitian city, but Liu Fugui is in a dilemma when he and Li''s family sit side by side.


    "But do you know how long it''s been? If you don''t go to the police, do you know what the headlines will be like in Haitian tomorrow? " Gu libing said angrily.


    Liu Fugui coughed and waved to the criminal police team: "go to the police quickly! And call on the Armed Police Brigade, too! "


    "Yes Qin Xue nods and follows the criminal police team to drive out of the police station.


    "Liu Fugui, Liu Fugui, how can you be so confused when you live like a human spirit?" Gu Li Bing said, "this time, I''m afraid I''ve been killed by you!"


    "Director Gu, don''t worry. You don''t know the power of the Mo family in Haitian city. They can suppress public opinion." Liu Fugui said with a smile.


    "Fart!" Liu Fugui didn''t speak, but when he spoke, Gu libing was even more angry. "Do you have a brain in the end? He can hold down reporters, but can he hold down the common people? Do you know what kind of uproar it will cause if someone records it and sends it to the Internet? "


    Liu Fugui''s face turned pale after Gu libing said that. He didn''t think about this before.


    "OK, I''m too lazy to talk about you. Now go to the scene with the people of the criminal police brigade immediately!" Gu Li Bing waved impatiently, straightened his hat and walked out of the police station


    Xiao Yao''s speed is slow and his strength is much smaller. He can no longer make his opponent lose his fighting power with one punch as before.


    He is not beaten by iron. He is an individual. Since he is an individual, he will be tired. In the past few minutes, he has also suffered a few feet and carried a few punches. Fortunately, his physical fitness is excellent and his opponent''s strength is not very strong. These punches and punches will not cause any harm to him.


    He is OK, but the guy named song Yilin is not as relaxed as he is.


    Song Yilin''s nose has shed blood, almost all of his body are footprints, and his fists are soft and weak.


    To put it simply, he has reached the limit. Xiao Yao rushes towards song Yilin and punches. The iron bar that was supposed to knock on Song Yilin was smashed by Xiao Yao''s fist. Then Xiao Yao quickly stretched out his foot and kicked the man who wanted to attack song Yilin¡° I recognize you as a brother. You go quickly. " Xiao Yao opened his mouth, sonorous and powerful.

 Chapter 50

    Xiao Yao is really grateful to song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao is just a stranger to song Yilin, but song Yilin is willing to end up in such a situation for the sake of a stranger. In today''s society, such people are generally regarded as "idiots".


    Let alone others, Xiao Yao himself said that it was difficult to understand song Yilin''s practice.


    "If you let me go, I''ll go. How shameless am I?" Song Yilin looks at Xiao Yao and gasps.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Brother, you''ve been beaten to a pig''s head. How can you save face?


    Suddenly, with a flash of cold light in Xiao Yao''s eyes, he stretched out his hand to pull song Yilin behind him, and then took a step forward with a fist.


    "Ah A scream rang out behind song Yilin. He suddenly turned around and found that a man with a blade in his hand had quietly come to his back. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s fist, I''m afraid the blade would have fallen on his back. Suddenly, his clothes had been soaked with sweat.


    "Thank you... Thank you!" Song Yilin said.


    "No, if you really have to say thank you, I thank you." Xiao Yao opened his mouth, and between his words, he had put down a man again.


    Song Yilin''s eyes are full of worship when he looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s endurance has exceeded his imagination. He is the most outstanding genius of eight tiger boxing and the hope of his family. But now, when he sees Xiao Yao, he suddenly feels frustrated. He decides that who dares to say that he is a genius in the future? He will hit his fist on the other side''s face. He doesn''t swear like that!


    "Wu Wu Wu Wu..." just at this time, a sound of police siren sounded.


    Xiao Yao was relieved to hear the sound.


    Wang Lei and tiger''s face changed.


    "No, why did the police come so soon?" The tiger opened its mouth.


    "You''re stupid! Don''t hurry up Wang Lei finished saying this sentence, drank a loud, "brothers, withdraw!" With that, he turned and left.


    Tiger also Leng for a second, also roared: "go


    However, at this time, more than a dozen police cars had stopped, and criminal police in uniform and armed police in bulletproof clothes all got out of the car and rushed into the crowd.


    Those people of the poison Wolf Gang are a group of mobs. They are completely stupid when they see the police. Before they react, the baton has been knocked on them.


    At most, they can only brag in front of some students and hawkers. When they meet the police, they can only scurry.


    "I''ve been hit, don''t hit! I gave up. "


    "Boss! Help me! Woo Hoo


    A group of younger brothers were pressed to the ground by the police, and they were still making wails and calls for help. Unfortunately, the tiger was too busy to take care of himself at this time. How could he care about them? He quickly followed Wang Lei''s people out of the encirclement.


    Xiao Yao stands song Yilin who has already taken off his strength and fainted. He is also surrounded and beaten by several policemen.


    "Knock your head out and squat down!" A criminal policeman with a baton is charging at Xiao Yao.


    "Get out of here. My friend is in shock. I have to give him an injection now." Xiao Yao roared.


    "Oh! So arrogant? " The criminal policeman''s face can''t hang any longer. He is the only one who tells the gangsters to get away. He is the only one who is fierce to others and yelled by the little gangsters. It''s the first time for him.


    He has regarded Xiao Yao as a little gangster.


    While talking, the baton in the criminal policeman''s hand has smashed toward Xiao Yao. With a flash of cold light in Xiao Yao''s eyes, he suddenly reaches out his foot and kicks it on the other person''s wrist. The male criminal policeman wails and his baton flies out. Holding his wrist, he howls in pain.


    "You want to die!" The rest of the criminal police were stunned for a few seconds. They probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would dare to resist attacking the police, so they threw their batons at Xiao Yao at the same time.


    "Stop it At this time, Gu libing roared in time, and the criminal policemen all listened to him. They turned to Gu libing, and their eyes were full of curiosity.


    Gu libing didn''t bother to talk to them either. He just walked up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "doctor, why are you here?"


    "Why am I here?" Xiao Yao sneered, "I''ve been here for a long time. I really don''t understand. Who are you here to catch? More than 200 gangsters are fighting around me and my friend. We''ve managed to drag it off until now. My friend is out of power. Do you want to catch us? "


    When Gu libing heard this, the sweat of Naomen mountain fell down.


    He hoped that his ears had gone wrong.


    The previous group fight was surrounded by more than 200 gangsters. Xiao Yao and his friend?


    "Get out of the way." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, yes." Gu Li Bing nodded and yelled, "what are you doing? Get out of my way


    Although those criminal policemen were full of dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao, they did not dare to disobey Gu libing''s orders and quickly stepped back.


    Xiao Yao puts song Yilin on the ground, takes out his own fire needle, takes out several silver needles, and plunges them into several acupoints of song Yilin''s body. These needles also make Xiao Yao use the last bit of energy left in his body. When he puts away the needle, his face turns pale as paper.


    Song Yilin opened his red and swollen eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and laughed: "brother, can you teach me to fight?"


    Xiao Yao was speechless for a while. He just wanted to nod his head, but it was dark and he fainted


    As a matter of fact, he also took off.


    When Gu libing saw this scene, his heart almost jumped out.


    "Director Gu, what''s the matter? Why don''t you arrest these two guys? " The fat Liu Fugui squeezed into the crowd and asked.


    "Pa!" Gu libing turned around and slapped Liu Fugui in the face.


    Liu Fugui covered his swollen cheek in a daze.


    "Grab it, grab it! You''re a damn talent Gu libing scolded a few words, then yelled at several criminal policemen around him, "what are you looking at? Hurry to the ambulance


    "Yes The brains of the criminal policemen didn''t react. It was the first time that they saw Gu libing''s anger. They could not help shaking. They quickly lifted Xiao Yao and song Yilin up and sent them to the ambulance


    At this moment, the mobile phone in valley soldier''s pocket rang.


    He took out his cell phone, originally wanted to hang up, but saw the phone number above, but immediately connected, and put it in his ear, asked: "hello? What can I do for you, Fang Shao? "


    "Oh! I''m still waiting for your call. How about the license plate number I asked you to check? " The man on the phone asked.


    After hearing this, Gu libing was stupefied again, and then said, "I wanted to call you after work, but there was a large-scale group fight in the east ring, so I had to bring people to suppress it. Then the license plate of the truck you mentioned can''t be found, it should be fake. As for the license plate of the Mercedes Benz, I found it, It''s the car of Li Xiaoxiao, the chairman of Li''s group. The young man you are talking about should be Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard and a miracle doctor named Xiao Yao. "


    When Gu libing said these words, he was full of helplessness.


    "Xiao Yao? Well, where does he live now? "


    "He... I don''t know where he lives, but I know he''s going to the hospital soon." Gu libing almost said this with a cry.


    "What?" The voice in the phone suddenly increased a lot, and the voice of the caller also became cold, "Gu libing, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s right. In this large-scale fight tonight, more than 200 gangsters surrounded Xiao Yao. Although he didn''t have any serious injuries, he fainted..." Gu libing whispered.


    There was a silence on the phone.


    After a long time, the man said again, "tell me which hospital it is. I''ll go there right away."


    "Well, we''ll take Xiao Yao to the first hospital of Haitian city later."


    "I see." Finish saying this sentence, the other side hung up the phone.


    Gu libing held his mobile phone and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He raised his head and looked at the dark night sky for a long time. A bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "it seems that this time, Haitian city is really going to change..."


    When Xiao Yao woke up, he found himself lying in the hospital.


    "Are you awake?" The first person Xiao Yao saw was Li Xiaoxiao, and behind Li Xiaoxiao, there were still many people standing, that is, Mr. Li, who came here in person.


    "I''m fine. How''s the man I''m with?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "He didn''t have anything to do, that is, he took off his strength and almost went into shock. Fortunately, he got treatment in time. The doctor said, it seems that someone has done acupuncture for him. I think it must be you." Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile, "how can it be like this?"


    Xiao Yao smiles. After sleeping for a while, his face lightens a lot.


    "Xiao Yao, tell me who is troubling you, old man. Even if I overturn the sky of Haitian city, I will help you get this scene back!" Mr. Li''s angry eyebrows trembled and asked in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at Mr. Li and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Li. I''ll take revenge on myself."


    Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao with a bitter smile and finally nodded.


    "Doctor, are you awake?" Gu Li Bing leaned over his head and asked carefully.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and sneered, "how dare you come?"


    Gu Li Bing''s face turned white and he didn''t dare to answer.


    "Hum, Gu libing, I think you are the chief of police Mr. Li sneered and said, "a police chief has been waiting for the police for nearly 20 minutes since he received the call to the police. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "Gu libing, Xiao Yao saved your life and cured you of your old problems. As a result, that''s how you repay him?" Li Xiaoxiao stood up and looked at Gu libing coldly. He asked in a cold voice.


    "Doctor, I really don''t know you are in it, otherwise, I will kill you alone." Gu libing said solemnly¡° If it''s not me, you can go later? " Xiao Yao stares at Gu libing. He laughs. Guli''s face turned red and he was silent again. At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a girl with tears on her face sobbed and drew to the hospital bed: "Xiao Yao, are you ok? Wuwu, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! "

 Chapter 51

    Xiao Yao never thought that Liu Chun would come at this juncture.


    He laughed awkwardly and comforted in a low voice: "it''s OK. I''m ok. Don''t cry. It''s not your fault."


    "But you are all in the hospital..." Liu Chun''s eyes are in Jiangling, and she probably cried for a long time on her way here.


    Other people in the ward were also depressed and embarrassed. Mr. Li coughed and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, who is this?"


    Mr. Li has a kind of uneasy feeling. Listening to Liu Chun''s words, the reason why Xiao Yao went to the hospital today is probably related to the girl. Maybe Xiao Yao only got involved with those people because of her. No matter what, he thinks that Xiao Yao has an indescribable relationship with the crying girl. Thinking of this, he took a look at his granddaughter.


    Coincidentally, Li Xiaoxiao just turned around and noticed his eyes. When his grandfather looked at him like this, Li Xiaoxiao knew what was in his mind. He quickly turned away from his face and didn''t touch his eyes, but it was not a taste in his heart


    Xiao Yao listened to Mr. Li''s question, raised his head and said: "she is my friend, Liu Chun, who also works in Li''s group."


    "Working in the Lee Group?" Mr. Li has some regrets in his heart. He knew that he shouldn''t have let Xiao Yao follow Li Xiaoxiao to the group. Now, what''s wrong? He was also a little angry. He didn''t know how many times he hinted with Xiaoxiao. He asked her to seize the time to start. As a result, it didn''t matter now. On the contrary, he let others take the lead. If such a good man misses it, where can he find it in the future?


    Mr. Li, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He wanted to slap Liu Chun in the face and order him to get rid of him. However, he also understood that it was not appropriate for him to do so. He could only worry in his heart.


    As for what Xiao Yao said about friends, Mr. Li didn''t fully believe that a handsome young man with ability met a pure and lovely young girl and said that they were just friends? There must be something fishy about it!


    "Liu Chun, don''t cry. I''m not hurt. I''ll be discharged later." Xiao Yao smiles and turns to look at Li Xiaoxiao and says, "I have to leave the hospital."


    "The doctor says you have to watch." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Observation?" Xiao Yao laughed, "you forget, I am also a traditional Chinese medicine? My own body, I know, I don''t think the doctors in the hospital are much better than me. "


    "Hum, what a big tone!" Xiao Yao''s words just fell, and a voice of discontent rang out.


    The door of the ward was pushed open again, and a doctor in a white coat came in.


    He is wearing a pair of black framed glasses. He is about 40 years old, but at this age, he has become the vice president of the first hospital of Haitian city, which shows his medical skills.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "I brush my teeth every day. I have no breath."


    "Young man, I know you are not ordinary, otherwise, you can''t live in the advanced ward, but what did you just say? You said you don''t think the doctors in our hospital are better than you? " The middle-aged man came to the hospital bed, frowned and said, "don''t you think it''s a big tone?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." Xiao Yao is also a little unhappy. What I said was the truth. Did he provoke him?


    "What do you mean, Dean sun?" Li glared at the doctor and said, "he''s my nephew."


    In his words, he means to tell president sun that Xiao Yao is his younger generation, so that the other party can pay attention to his words.


    Sun Qihao pushed his glasses and said, "Master Li, I know he is your younger generation. Otherwise, you won''t come to see him in person, will you? However, I do have some dissatisfaction. He is questioning our hospital and all the doctors in our hospital. As the vice president of the hospital, I think I am qualified to say a few words. "


    As soon as Master Li was about to speak, he was snatched by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "President sun, when my grandfather was seriously ill, your hospital seemed to have done a lot of examinations, right? What happened? " Li Xiaoxiao can''t help but sneer, "it''s not useless after being busy for so long? In the end, did Xiao Yao cure my grandfather? "


    "Xiao Yao?" Sun Qihao was stunned, looked at the medical record book in his hand, then widened his eyes, pointed to Xiao Yao and said, "you say, he cured Mr. Li?"


    "What else?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Sun Qihao thinks that Li Xiaoxiao must be joking. They all know that Mr. Li was cured by a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, and there seems to be some relationship between that man and Haitian''s miracle doctor Yaoling. They all think that it must be another famous traditional Chinese medicine doctor who cured Mr. Li.


    As a result, now Li Xiaoxiao even told him that it was a young man in his twenties who cured the old man?


    It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!


    "Miss Li, I know you have a lot to do with the patient, but you can''t put such a big credit on him just to make him look up to?" Sun Qihao''s Yin Yang strange airway.


    Li Xiaoxiao still wants to explain, but Xiao Yao grabs him.


    "Don''t be angry with him. It''s not worth it." Xiao Yao said, "whether he believes me or not has nothing to do with me. Anyway, he won''t live long."


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, and everyone was stunned, and sun Qihao''s face was even more ugly.


    "Mr. Li, your nephew is really good! Just because of my words, I began to curse people? " Sun Qihao said with a sneer.


    Mr. Li was also curious and said, "Xiao Yao, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, "literally, he must not know that he has liver cancer, but what about it? He won''t believe what I say. "


    Mr. Li looked at sun Qihao with a kind of pity and shook his head. Although this guy has a stain in Mr. Li''s heart, he is only in his 40s. At this age, he has no family background, but can sit in the position of vice president. We can see that he really has two brushes.


    It''s a pity!


    "Well, do you think I''ll believe you if you bluff me or talk nonsense?" Sun Qihao sneered, "your idea is too naive, isn''t it?"


    "Childish people always like to say that other people are childish. If I were you, I would go to check my body with suspicion. After all, my body is my own. It''s no big deal if it''s OK. If there''s any problem, you can know it earlier and get treatment earlier." Xiao Yao said.


    Sun Qihao snorted and left.


    After sun Qihao left, Li Xiaoxiao asked, "Xiao Yao, were you joking or serious?"


    "I don''t make fun of other people''s lives." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed: "it''s a pity. Although other people''s quality is not good, their medical skills are OK."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I don''t know, but now I have told him that although it''s liver cancer, it''s only in the early stage. If we get treatment in time, it''s not a serious problem. What I worry about is whether he will get angry with me and deliberately don''t go for a physical examination."


    Li Xiaoxiao was silent with a bitter smile.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open again.


    "Where''s my brother! How''s my brother? " A sweating man rushed directly to the ward. After looking at Xiao Yao, he let out a long sigh, "brother, if you''re OK, tell me, who dares to trouble you? I''ll kill him for you!" Speaking of the last sentence, a cold light flashed in the young man''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and stared at the young man in front of him for a long time. At last, he patted his head and thought about it. He said, "are you the man who almost died in Audi today?"


    "Yes, yes!" The young man, Fang Hai, nodded his head vigorously, rubbed his hands and said, "brother, my name is Fang Hai. Just call me the sea!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Fang Shao, are you here?" At this time, Gu Li Bing on one side whispered.


    Fang Hai turned his face and glared at Gu Li Bing. He said, "what''s going on?"


    Gu libing is helpless. It seems that his bad luck has not gone clean!


    "I don''t know, but I got the news that the man who dealt with the miracle doctor seemed to be mo Chengfei of Mo family in Haitian city."


    "Mo Chengfei?" Fang Hai sneered and said, "what a mo Chengfei. He invited me to dinner some time ago. He''s a Haige. Today, he has the courage to deal with my brother?"


    With that, he turned to leave.


    "Wait, Fang Hai, what are you doing?" Xiao Yao quickly stops Fang Hai and asks.


    "I''ll help you break that little bastard''s leg!" Fang Hai scratched his head and said simply.


    Xiao Yao is really a little crazy.


    Who the hell is this guy!


    "Fang Hai, I know you mean well and want to repay your kindness, but you don''t need it. Moreover, Mo Chengfei seems to be a figure in Haitian city. You don''t need to get into trouble because of me." Xiao Yao explained.


    "Trouble?" Fang Hai''s face is a little strange.


    Gu libing, who is familiar with Fang Hai, also looks strange.


    Mo Chengfei in the eyes of Fang Hai, I''m afraid it''s not trouble?


    "Doctor, Fang Hai is a member of the Fang family in the provincial capital..." Gu libing whispered.


    "Fang family?" Before Xiao Yao spoke, Li Xiaoxiao was surprised and said, "Fang Chou Wen''s Fang family?"


    "And the Fang family?" Gu libing smiles bitterly.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with a strange look, and says in her heart that this guy is really lucky. If you save someone, you will be the future successor of the provincial capital family. Moreover, now this guy is still brothers with Xiao Yao. I don''t know where his luck comes from.


    Fang family, the provincial capital, is now owned by Fang Houwen, the chairman of Fang''s group, which is Fang Hai''s father. Fang Hai''s mother is the daughter of governor Hong Chaoshan. It can be said that the Fang family is one of the largest families in Anyan province.


    In the eyes of people like Fang Hai, Mo Chengfei doesn''t seem to be any trouble. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Fang''s family is or who Fang Houwen is, he knows that Fang Hai''s family background is certainly unusual¡° Fang Hai, it''s my own business. I can deal with it by myself. It''s only appropriate to revenge myself. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Fang Hai was silent for a moment. After a long time, he went back to the hospital bed, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile: "not bad! Sure enough, he is our brother, Cheng! Now that you''ve said that, you''ll take revenge on yourself. If you can use our sea, you''ll squeak. I promise you''ll be on call! "

 Chapter 52

    Fang Hai has lived a wonderful life in the past 20 years. He is the number one prince of Anyan Province, and he is also a headache for many people. Many people want to curry favor with him. Fang Hai is the hope of the Fang family in the future. To be friends with such a person is really a success. But Fang Hai felt very lonely.


    He felt that he had no friends.


    Although he often appeared at some big banquets.


    Even though he was wearing a tuxedo and walking in a fancy cocktail party.


    Although he was lying on the table every day and chatting with some young ladies who could not remember their names, he still felt lonely.


    He is cautious in his words and deeds, because a promise he makes will be shackled. Those promises have to be said. He will be in a dilemma.


    But this time, when he made a promise to Xiao Yao, he was very excited. He felt that he and Xiao Yao seemed to have had a close relationship.


    Fang Hai turned his face, looked at Gu libing again, and said in a flat tone: "director Gu, I think I need an explanation."


    Gu libing didn''t speak yet. At the door of the ward, there was a strong voice.


    "Gu libing, you owe Xiao Yao an explanation and everyone an explanation, including me." Voice down, a middle-aged man in a black suit came in, beside him, also standing a young man.


    "Mayor Liu, why are you here?" Seeing the man coming, Gu Li Bing was frightened again.


    "You don''t think I should have come after such a big thing?" Liu Shichang snorted coldly, looked at Mr. Li and said with a smile, "Mr. Li is good."


    "Well, here you are?" When Mr. Li saw Mayor Liu, he also showed a smile. After hearing this, Xiao Yao realized that the name of Liu Shichang was Liu Yanxin.


    "Xiaohai, are you here, too?" Liu Shichang nodded, then pretended to look at Fang Hai and said, "are you and Xiao Yao?"


    "Brother!" Fang Hai said bluntly, "uncle Liu, you must also investigate this matter clearly."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Liu Shichang nodded again, and finally turned to look at Xiao Yao, with a sincere smile on his face and said, "doctor, I''ve come to see you, too."


    "Well, I''m fine. You don''t have to run this trip. After all, you''re the mayor. You''re a man of many talents." Xiao Yao said flatly.


    Liu Yanxin said with a smile: "it depends on who I am. If I don''t know how to visit even my life-saving benefactor, I will have no benevolence. Without benevolence, how can I become a good official?"


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Yanxin and doesn''t speak.


    "Gulibing, next, it''s your turn to speak." Liu Yanxin opens his mouth.


    The valley soldier sighed.


    "Mayor Liu, it seems that you have also been blessed by a miracle doctor? I don''t want to say much nonsense. I''m not very clear about this matter today. When I received the news, I was already off work. When I got to the Bureau, I found that Liu Fugui had detained the criminal police and asked for a delay. It should be mo Chengfei who said hello to him. " Speaking of this, Guli paused and continued, "I don''t mean to shirk responsibility. I have a clear conscience!"


    Xiao Yao looks at Gu libing, looks straight at him, but doesn''t speak.


    Gu libing also looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes did not dodge, but slightly guilty.


    "I believe you." Xiao Yao smiles. Gu libing was stunned and then surprised: "would you like to believe me?"


    "Why don''t I believe you?" Xiao Yao said, "if I had thought you were not a good man, I would not have helped you at the beginning."


    Gu libing really wants to cry.


    He felt that he was really wronged, because he didn''t know about it. Although he knew that if he was Liu Fugui, he might also make the decision to delay the police. After all, Mo Chengfei''s energy in Haitian city can''t be underestimated.


    But he is not Liu Fugui, he did not do those things!


    He didn''t dare to say these words, because he felt that he didn''t want to believe them, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao was willing to believe them, which was beyond his expectation.


    Xiao Yao is really willing to believe in Gu libing.


    At the beginning, Gu libing suddenly fainted in the street because he was too tired. How could corrupt officials have such problems? Moreover, he also believed in his eyes, just as he could see from his face that the old man named Qin Chaonan was angry.


    "Well, we can deal with it as we should." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if you''re not right for the time being, Mo Chengfei is OK. I''ll solve it myself."


    Liu''s face was a little ugly and said: "Gu libing, now there is no definite evidence to arrest Mo Chengfei?"


    "No evidence." Gu libing said with a depressed face, "those gangsters caught obviously have unified the caliber, and they all bite to death. They say that they don''t know Mo Chengfei, and we can''t do it. In addition, they can''t be sentenced, so they can only be locked up for a period of time."


    Liu Yanxin is obviously not very satisfied with the answer, but he is helpless. Not to mention that Gu libing can''t solve Mo Chengfei. Even he can''t do anything about Mo Chengfei.


    The root of Mo family is too deep!


    "That Liu Fugui can be arrested." Liu Yanxin said, "today''s video has been uploaded to the Internet by people who want to. We have to give an account. Liu Fugui is the deputy director of Haitian police station. It''s almost enough to push him out."


    "Well, I understand." The sweat spilled over the forehead of Gu Li Bing.


    He knew that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s choice to believe in himself, I''m afraid his fate would be the same as Liu Fugui''s. otherwise, why didn''t Liu Shichang say it sooner or later, and only then did he say he wanted to run Liu Fugui? There are still some mysteries in this, but since Mayor Liu is willing to open up, he will not ask more.


    Liu Chun has been completely stupefied at this time.


    Who are the people here? The director of the police station and the mayor, and Mr. Li must be Li Xiaoxiao''s grandfather and the founder of Li''s group... Who is Xiao Yao! Why does he know so many people?


    Liu Chun doesn''t know, but she knows that there seems to be an insurmountable distance between herself and Xiao Yao


    "Xiaoxiao, help me to go through the discharge procedures. I have nothing to do." Xiao Yao finished and sat up.


    "Are you really going to leave the hospital?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao''s tone was firm.


    Knowing that she could not change Xiao Yao''s decision, Li Xiaoxiao sighed and turned to go out.


    After Li Xiaoxiao went out, the rest of the people also went out. Xiao Yao closed the door, put on his clothes, and then opened the door.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t you really need to be in hospital for observation?" Asked Mayor Liu.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also a doctor. I won''t make fun of my own body." Xiao Yao had a bitter smile. The reason why he fainted was that he took off his strength and used up all the energy in his body. The sea of Qi was in a blank state. There was nothing wrong with him.


    "Well, I won''t say any more." Liu Shichang said, "I still have a dinner party. I won''t talk to you any more. But remember, if you need any help, just call me."


    "Well, I understand..."


    Liu Yanxin left, and Gu libing didn''t wait much. He was in a hurry to deal with Liu Fugui. After greeting Xiao Yao, he walked out of the hospital.


    Li Xiaoxiao finished the discharge procedures, just met the old man Li who was planning to go home.


    "Xiaoxiao, I ask you, what''s the relationship between that girl named Liu Chun and Xiao Yao?" Mr. Li is still very concerned about this issue.


    "Didn''t he say that? Just friends. " Li Xiaoxiao said with his head down.


    "Right? It seems that you are not sure Li sighed, "how can you ignore this problem? Well, if Xiao Yao is robbed by other girls, you won''t have time to cry! "


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed, holding the corner of his coat in both hands, and said, "what do you say, grandfather? I have nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Even if he has anything to do with Liu Chunzhen, it''s his own business. Can we intervene? "


    Mr. Li didn''t speak. He just showed a smile and said, "do you really think so in your heart?"


    Li Xiaoxiao was silent again.


    "Well, I have to go back first." Mr. Li sighed and said seriously, "you have to remember what I said and watch closely. Don''t go back. Xiao Yao said that he would go to see the boy who was fighting with him. You should follow him!"


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry: "what am I going to do with it?"


    "What do you say? The girl named Liu Chun didn''t leave. Are you going to leave? " Mr. Li was a little displeased.


    Li Xiaoxiao quickly raised his hand to surrender: "OK, Grandpa, I won''t go. I''ll take Xiao Yao home with me later, OK?"


    "That''s about it!" With these words, Li went out of the hospital.


    Li Xiaoxiao returns to the door of the ward, and Xiao Yao, Liu Chun and Fang Hai do not leave.


    "Xiaoxiao, which ward is the boy I sent to the hospital with? I have to see him. " Xiao Yao said.


    "He''s in the ward next to you." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Oh? Well, let''s go. " Xiao Yaodao.


    The boy named song Yilin had nothing to do with Xiao Yao before, but he was hurt because of him. Xiao Yao couldn''t say it in his heart if he didn''t go to have a look and express his gratitude.


    Pushing open the door of the next ward, Xiao Yao sees song Yilin, who is still lying on the bed with a swollen face like a pig''s head, while the girl in a white skirt, whose skin is as white as white jade, guards the bed with a caring face.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the girl turned her face and looked at Xiao Yao. Her eyes were cold.


    "Who let you in? Get out The girl said in a cold voice.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, some at a loss¡° How do you talk? Xiao Yao is here to visit your friend. Why do you want to drive people away? " Li Xiaoxiao frowned and took a step forward.

 Chapter 53

    Xiao Yao can feel that song Yilin''s girlfriend seems to be hostile to herself.


    But it''s no wonder that song Yilin is like this because of his affairs.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s OK." Xiao Yao pulls Li Xiaoxiao, who is going to argue with the other party, grabs his head and says awkwardly, "I really should be sorry for today''s affair."


    "I''m sorry. Does it work?" The girl said coldly.


    Just when Xiao Yao was embarrassed, the man named song Yilin woke up.


    "Keke... Qiuyue, I''m ok. Don''t do that." Song Yilin opened his eyes and looked at the girl.


    "Yi Lin, I''ve told you many times, don''t mind your own business. Why don''t you just listen?" The girl who called Qiuyue was a little angry, but it was also because she was too distressed.


    Song Yilin cracked his mouth and showed a dry smile. Then he turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "brother, you''re here! Sit down quickly


    Xiao Yao nodded, opened a chair and sat down in front of the hospital bed.


    "Thank you for today." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t thank me. Just teach me how to fight!" Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "By the way, what''s your name again?" Song Yilin asked again.


    "My name is Xiao Yao. They are my friends, Liu Chun and Fang Hai." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chun is nothing, while Fang Hai looks comfortable, as if he can be recognized by Xiao Yao. It''s a pleasant thing to be friends with each other.


    "Brother, who is this man?" Fang Hai looks at Song Yilin lying on the hospital bed and turns to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao carefully explained why song Yilin was injured.


    When Xiao Yao said the last thing, Fang Hai''s face turned red. At last, he clapped his hands and cried out, "OK! Good! Man, you are really a man. In order that everyone you don''t know can do this, I''ll recognize you, brother! "


    Song Yilin smiles.


    "If you still fight in the future, please call me!" Fang Hai patted his chest and said, "I can''t do anything else, but I still have some experience in fighting. A few years ago, I didn''t fight less with people!"


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that the fight he was talking about was not the same as the fight Xiao Yao and song Yilin said. Song Yilin said that he hoped Xiao Yao could teach him how to fight, but in fact he hoped Xiao Yao could teach him Kung Fu. The fight Fang Hai said was pure gangster fight, and they can''t be compared.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, what''s going on today? Why do so many people bother you? " Song Yilin frowned and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughs bitterly, and tells the contradiction between himself and Mo Chengfei, but it also vaguely tells him part of his treatment for Mr. Li. If he tells all these things, it will not be clear in one or two words.


    "It seems that Mo Chengfei is really a villain!" Song Yilin''s eyes flashed a cold light. There are not many people in the world who can make him lose his temper, which only shows that Mo Chengfei''s character has broken through his bottom line.


    "Grandma, I''ve seen a lot of bitches. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a bitchy one. It''s hard to get to his bone marrow!" Fang Hai swears.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Xiao, how are you going to get revenge?" Song Yilin said, "otherwise, when I leave the hospital, we will go directly to him and beat him hard?"¡° Beat what beat, according to me, directly to the whole death Fang Hai said with a sneer.


    "Whole death? Isn''t that against the law? " Song Yilin shook his head.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Let''s do our work and make it clean. I promise no one will know." Fang Hai seems a little confident. No wonder, with his family affairs, as long as you don''t make too much publicity, it may not be a big problem at that time.


    Although the Mo family is also a big family of Haitian city, it is only limited to Haitian city.


    Out of the Haitian city, a mo Chengfei, also turned out nothing spray.


    "Ding Lingling..." at this time, the mobile phone in Fang Hai''s pocket rang.


    He took out his cell phone, looked at the caller ID, frowned, and apologized to Xiao Yao and others. Then he went outside to pick up the phone.


    By the time he came back, his face was a little gloomy.


    "Two brothers, I have something to do here. Let''s go first." Fang Hai arched his hand and said.


    "Well, go and do your work." Xiao Yao said, "thank you for coming to see me, too."


    "Brother Xiao, you''ll be surprised if you say that!" Fang Hai laughed and said in a low voice, "the man who sent the truck to kill me has been found. Brother Xiao, I''ll come back to you when I solve this problem. Then, we''ll have a good drink!"


    "Well... Can I help you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, I can handle it myself. It''s just a little thing." Fang Hai smiles, waves away and turns to walk out of the ward.


    "Brother Xiao, he''s gone, so are you." Song Yilin said, "I still feel sleepy. It''s estimated that it''s more than nine now. Go back to bed early."


    Xiao Yao hesitated, nodded and said, "you really need more rest. I''ll come back to see you tomorrow."


    "Yes, it is."


    When Xiao Yao, Liu Chun and Li Xiaoxiao walk out of the hospital together, Qiu Yue stares at Song Yilin and says, "if my uncle knows what happened today, I''m afraid he will ban you again."


    As soon as song Yilin''s face turned white, he grabbed Qiuyue''s body and said with a sad face: "you don''t really intend to tell my father, do you? If he really knows, I''m afraid we can''t come out in the future. "


    Qiuyue rolled her eyes and said, "you know the consequences are serious. Did you rush up at the beginning? Isn''t it that you''re making trouble for yourself? "


    Song Yilin shook his head: "that person dares to face such a person, but also thinking about the safety of his friends, such a person is not worth my help?"


    "And the result? If it wasn''t for someone else, you would have fallen first. " Qiuyue said with a bitter smile, "but after all, that guy''s skill is really good."


    "Well, very good! I must find a chance to learn from him! " Song Yilin''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "He''s my teacher?" Qiu Yue was startled by song Yilin''s words and almost didn''t jump up, "what are you talking about? You are the descendant of Jiangnan eight tiger boxing and the future patriarch. Do you want to worship an outsider as a teacher? Do you know what will happen to you if you pass this word back? "


    Song Yilin curled his lips: "what are the consequences? All the time, he has always been able to be a teacher. He is so good that he is much better than me. I just worship him as a teacher. What can I do? "


    "That''s nonsense!" Qiu Yue stares at her eyes and says, "if you dare to really worship that guy as a teacher, I will go back to tell Uncle song and let him deal with you!"


    "No! Li Qiuyue, you don''t know. If my father really knew about it, he would beat me up. That old man is more unreasonable than anyone else! " Song Yilin almost cried.


    "I wish you knew, but don''t think about worshiping teachers!" Li Qiuyue deliberately said


    Out of the hospital.


    Li Xiaoxiao turned around, looked at Liu Chun and said, "do you need me to send you back?"


    "Ah Liu chunyileng, quickly waved, "no, Li Dong, I''ll take a taxi to go back."


    With that, Liu Chun looked at Xiao Yao with concern and said, "if you have any discomfort, remember to go to the hospital!"


    "Well, I see, but do you really want to go back alone? It''s very late now. " Xiao Yao is a little worried. Liu Chun is a girl after all. It''s so late now.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I can still get a taxi." Liu Chun smiles and thinks that he has upset his honeypot. It''s very sweet and shy.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you send Liu Chun home first?" Li Xiaoxiao said casually.


    "Yes? That''s fine Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly changed. She wanted to slap herself. Well, what nonsense?


    What''s more depressing to her is that Xiao Yao agreed directly. It''s OK. What''s ok! I don''t know why, Li Xiaoxiao''s heart is something to eat.


    "Well, since that''s the case, let''s send it." Li Xiaoxiao said, "we have nothing to do anyway. Besides, if Xiao Yao is allowed to see you off alone, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go back then. "


    No way, she can''t let Xiao Yao send Liu Chun back alone, can she?


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Li." Liu Chun nodded gently to express his thanks, and the three of them got on the black Mercedes Benz together.


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles, opens the door and lets Liu Chun sit in


    Mo family, in the villa, Mo Chengfei''s face is gloomy and terrible. He sits on the sofa, holding a teacup in his hand, and his eyes twinkle with cold light.


    In front of him, tiger and Wang Lei sat opposite him, their faces a little uneasy.


    "We are really not to blame for this." The tiger said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t blame you, blame me?" Mo Chengfei sneers.


    Jiang Kun sighed deeply and had a headache.


    No matter tiger or Wang Lei, they were all recommended by him to Mo Chengfei. As a result, this is what happened now.


    Even Jiang Kun felt that he could not hang on his face.


    "No less, it seems that you may not be able to know everything in Haitian city. I received the news that Liu Fugui was arrested at home half an hour ago and should have been abandoned." Wang Lei raised his legs and said.


    Mo Chengfei looks at Wang Lei''s eyes also become indifferent.


    "Whatever you want to say, just say it." Mo Chengfei said.


    Wang Lei shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    He is different from tiger. Tiger is a gangster, but now he has started to wash white. Although the company he started is still in the beginning, he has some capital. It''s hard for Mo Chengfei to deal with him.


    "I''ll ask you if you can solve Xiao Yao." Mo Chengfei asked¡° Even if you don''t say it, I''ll deal with him. " Wang Lei said, "now, it''s not your business. He hurt my brother and made some of my brothers squat. Do you think it''s easy for me to forget it?"¡° In other words, we have a common enemy now? " Mo Chengfei showed a smile.

 Chapter 54

    Haitian airport is full of people.


    Xiao Yao stands at the exit, looking at the crowd coming out of the flight from the United States to Haitian city, squinting to find his familiar figure.


    Finally, a slim girl with a red suitcase, a pair of sunglasses and a hooded coat came out.


    When she saw Xiao Yao, she showed a sweet smile, waved her hand and walked around the iron bar.


    But before she reached Xiao Yao, she was blocked by a man in a suit.


    "Hello, beauty, is there anyone to pick you up?" The man in the suit is about 1.8 meters tall and has a good figure. He is wearing a pair of sunglasses, his hair is in good order, his face is bright and his smile is warm.


    "Get out of the way." The girl cold face, glanced at the man, said, "when on the plane, you stare at me for a long time, I have endured you for a long time, hurry away."


    The man''s expression solidified in the face.


    His name is Hao Yang. He has a nickname, love killer.


    With good appearance and good family background, he got one beauty after another, but in this case, he seldom met.


    He held out his hand, took out the key with the stamp of Porsche from his pocket, shook it, and said, "my fair lady, a gentleman is nice, beautiful woman, I just want to make friends with you. Where are you going? Tell me, I''ve driven you, many friends and many roads, don''t you?"


    "How many roads?" The girl''s eyes showed a sneer, said, "I don''t know about others, but if it''s me, more is definitely a dead end."


    Man a Zheng, dry smile: "how can?"


    But before he finished, his hair stood up. The girl took a step straight ahead, reached out and grabbed the man by the collar and threw him out.


    The man''s brain is almost blank. He really forgets the pain on his body. He has more than 170 kg, so he is picked up by a girl who looks soft and throws it out directly? This girl is a national first-class athlete. I''m afraid she can''t do it?


    "You see, I said, you may be a dead end." After all this, the girl clapped her hands and walked towards Xiao Yao with the box.


    Xiao Yao with a smile on his face: "your temper is still as hot as before!"


    "He should be glad that if there are not too many people here, I don''t mind shooting him." The sweet smile on the girl''s face makes it hard to believe that she just threw out a man who was more than 1.8 meters.


    This is just like a little girl next door!


    "Don''t make trouble everywhere in China." Xiao Yao said.


    "Isn''t there you? What am I afraid of? Even if I am really arrested by the police, you can save me as long as you want! " The girl seems to have confidence in Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and wry smile: "I don''t have that great ability, pink butterfly. You remember, I''m just an ordinary person now. I''ve never told anyone about my being a killer, so I hope you can keep it secret for me. After all, if too many people know about it, it''s definitely not a good thing for me, I''ll have to leave China then. "


    "Haha, just leave. Anyway, you can go anywhere. If you want to go to the United States, I''ll cover you!" Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao stares at the pink butterfly seriously.


    Pink butterfly could have pretended to look at Xiao Yao, but at last Xiao Yao was staring at her, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. She had to turn her mouth and lower her head and said, "OK, OK, I know. I promise I won''t say anything. Is that ok? By the way, how''s the technology you''re talking about now? "


    "It''s almost done. Let''s go!"


    Xiao Yao and pink butterfly walked out of the airport together.


    In China, maybe no one knows who the pink butterfly is. But if she is an old killer, she must have heard the name of pink butterfly. This is a real killer. As for why she is called pink butterfly, some people explain it in this way.


    When you see her, you will fall in love with her beauty.


    But when you pour, you will find that the pink on her body is a bloodstain.


    Sitting in a taxi, they soon arrived in front of an office building. On the seventh floor, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly went out together. As soon as they opened the elevator door, they saw Qiu Shaohua, who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Xiao, here you are!" Seeing Xiao Yao and pink butterfly, Qiu Shaohua''s face showed a grateful look.


    "Well, Hello, Mr. Qiu. This is my friend. You can call her butterfly."


    "Oh? Hello, Miss butterfly, I swear, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen Qiu Shaohua said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao joked: "I also swear that if Li Xiaoxiao hears you, he will never want to see you again."


    Qiu Shaohua smiles.


    The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "who is Li Xiaoxiao?"


    "A friend of mine, too. You don''t know him anyway." Xiao Yao coughed, did not do too much entanglement on this topic, then turned to look at Qiu Shaohua and said, "Mr. Qiu, don''t you say that technology is mature now?"


    "Well, you two, please follow me."


    Behind Qiu Shaohua, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly enter an office.


    Then, Qiu Shaohua drew the curtains in the office, opened the projector, and began to talk about the principle and function of zoom technology for Xiao Yao and pink butterfly. Xiao Yao is not very interested in these, but pink butterfly is fascinated by them.


    At last, Qiu Shaohua gave Xiao Yao a USB flash drive with a lot of information and said, "Mr. Xiao, anyway, I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, this project would not have been possible. Thank you for your five million. With these five million, we can do more technology."


    Xiao Yao smiles, takes the USB flash drive, gives it to pink butterfly, and then stands up and shakes hands with Qiu Shaohua: "it''s just mutual help, not much thanks."


    Qiu Shaohua nodded with a smile.


    After getting the technology from Qiu Shaohua, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly didn''t wait much, so they walked out of the building together.


    "Now it''s time for you to go back?" Xiao Yao said with a sigh of relief.


    "Go back? I''m not in a hurry. Why don''t you treat me to dinner? After all, I made five million for you anyway? Who told me at the beginning that this technology needs 10 million? " Pink Butterfly runs on the road.


    Xiao Yao blushed and said, "isn''t my economy nervous now? This five million is my introduction fee. "


    Pink butterfly can''t laugh or cry: "you really dare to talk, this technology is only 5 million, you have to charge 5 million introduction fee, this is 100%!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "anyway, you are not bad for money."


    "OK, I don''t care about five million things. Anyway, it''s all money from the organization, but you have to play with me for a few days. It''s my first time in Haitian city!" Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that the five million is not as easy to earn as I imagined!


    "How long will you stay in China?" Xiao Yao asked stiffly.


    "I''ll stay as long as I want! Anyway, I haven''t been doing anything lately. " Pink Butterfly said, "you don''t want to drive me away, you know, if you don''t drive me away, maybe I''ll leave early, but if you drive me away, maybe I won''t want to leave as soon as I get angry."


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    He almost forgot that pink butterfly is a man who loves to go to the top.


    This may be a disadvantage for ordinary people, but it may be an advantage for pink butterfly. Just like when pink butterfly was trained in the killer group, everyone thought she couldn''t do it, but she was stubborn and finally became a world-class killer.


    "Well, I''ll show you my friend." Xiao Yao said.


    "Friends?" The pink butterfly is stunned, stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes, and says, "how dare a person like you still have friends? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me! "


    Half an hour later, the two had already stood in Song Yilin''s ward.


    Song Yilin was a little surprised when he saw Xiao Yao and the pink butterfly beside him. He said in his heart that this guy is really good. Not only his skill is good, but also his skill of picking up girls is perfect. Last night, this guy had two beautiful girls around him. Today, he has another beautiful girl.


    Ma Dan, don''t you know there are more women and less men in China now? If you want to occupy high-quality resources like this, you are not afraid to be killed when you go out!


    Li Qiuyue, however, rolled her eyes directly and didn''t have a good airway: "Huaxin radish." However, her voice was very small, and Xiao Yao and pink butterfly did not hear her.


    "Brother song, how are you feeling?" Xiao Yao saw song Yilin and said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I was just going to leave the hospital." Song Yilin said.


    He is just a little bit detached. His injuries are only skin injuries. He is a martial arts practitioner and has been beaten since he was a child. Such injuries are nothing to him at all.


    "Well, I think you''re recovering well. You should be able to leave the hospital." Xiao Yao smiles.


    At this time, the door of the ward was also pushed open.


    Fang Hai came in with a smile and said, "I know you''re all here, two brothers. I''ve already reserved a box in Haitian Hotel. We''ll have a good drink later!"


    When he comes to Xiao Yao, his eyes fall on the pink butterfly. Like song Yilin, he is also shocked.


    He has met many famous ladies, and he has read countless beauties. After all, he has so many social activities, but now he finds that he is still too young. Whether it''s Li Xiaoxiao, Liu Chun, or the bony girl in white, it makes him feel that he has lived in vain for half of his life.


    What a famous lady, in front of such a girl, it''s just dregs! His heart is also full of jealousy, eager to immediately kneel on the ground and ask Xiao Yao to teach him how to pick up girls, Ma Dan, is this boy a magnet? You''re a beauty attraction? All the beautiful girls I haven''t seen before are around this guy¡° Brother Xiao, can I ask you something? " Fang Hai pulled Xiao Yao aside and said in a low voice, "just pass on my experience of picking up girls. I don''t want to make so many, just one! Xiao Ge, teach me how to pick up girls

 Chapter 55

    Haitian Hotel is also the largest five-star hotel in Haitian city.


    What''s more, Haitian Hotel is different from it. It''s a membership system. If you want to enter Haitian Hotel, you can''t just have money, but also have a certain family background. Members have five kinds of cards, the lowest one is bronze, then silver, gold and diamond, and the highest one is supreme card. It''s said that there are only five supreme cards in China.


    "This hotel, it seems to be a good look!" Entering the Haitian Hotel, pink butterfly looks around.


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice: "what hotel have you never stayed in? Do you think it''s good here?"


    "I think the meaning here is good." Pink Butterfly explained, "you think, this hotel has such a threshold, so those who come to the hotel are equal to establishing a social circle, and want to expand the relationship. This is the best place."


    Xiao Yao is not very clear about the Tao in it, but he doesn''t intend to make it clear either. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s just a slightly more upscale meal.


    As soon as they got into the hotel, a waiter in a tuxedo and a bow tie came over.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, please show me your membership cards." The waiter said politely.


    At this time, Fang Hai and song Yilin take out the membership card in their pocket together. After they all take it out, they both look at each other curiously.


    They all know in their hearts that they are not ordinary people.


    Although Fang Hai and song Yilin have taken out their membership cards, their membership cards are different. What Fang Hai holds in his hand is a diamond card, while what song Yilin takes is a gold card. It seems that there is a difference between them in terms of economic power.


    "Use yours!" Song Yilin takes back his gold card and smiles awkwardly.


    Fang Hai nodded and said, "well, this card can get a 30% discount. It''s better to be cheaper."


    Song Yilin smiles, but he is grateful.


    Seeing the diamond card in Fang Hai''s hand, the waiter''s face changed a little. He quickly said, "how many gentlemen and two ladies do you need?" He spoke in a respectful tone. Although he was polite in the past, he was not as respectful and humble as he is now.


    "The best, of course!" Fang Haicai''s grand road.


    Not for the best, but for the most expensive. This is Fang Hai''s rule of spending money! The name of the first black sheep in Anyan province is not in vain.


    The waiter nodded, "please follow me."


    Five people followed the waiter and went into the elevator.


    Emperor''s box is the best private room in Haitian Hotel. Generally, such private rooms are reserved for the reception of VIP guests such as mayor Liu.


    However, since the other party can have a diamond card, it can be regarded as a distinguished guest. After all, there are only five people at the level of supreme card in China. Such a diamond card should be regarded as the top distinguished guest of Haitian Hotel. Although I don''t know who the other party is, since I can take out the diamond card, I think it''s not ordinary people.


    Just as Xiao Yao and others were about to enter the imperial chamber, a sharp voice came from behind.


    "What are you doing! what are you doing? Stop


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yao and others also turned their faces.


    A man in a white suit came up to them, followed by five or six men and four girls.


    "What do you want? Don''t you know this private room has been reserved by me? " The man in the white suit came up to him, coughed and said.


    "Wen Shao, are you here?" When the waiter saw the man, he suddenly changed his face, and the smile on his face was a little embarrassed. "Wen Shao, do you think this box has been reserved by you? But I just looked at it. No one has a reservation. "


    "Pa!" As soon as he finished, the man named Wen Shao slapped him in the face.


    "Damn, I said it was a reservation. What are you talking about?" Wen Shao, with a gloomy face, said with a sneer, "hurry to take all these people away. I''m eating here with my friends today. Do you understand?"


    Wen Shao''s slap was really cruel, and blood flowed from the corners of the waiter''s mouth. However, he didn''t yell, express his anger, and didn''t wave his fist. He just bowed his head and endured in silence.


    In front of this man, he is not a waiter can afford to offend, so even if the heart will each other from the Han Dynasty ancestors began to scold all over, the face can not have the slightest dissatisfaction.


    He looked at Fang Hai on the edge of his eyes, but Fang Hai gave a cold hum.


    "Now that you''ve brought us here, don''t think about letting us go." Fang Hai said.


    The waiter''s face is more ugly. Can the person who can take out the diamond card be an ordinary person? He can''t afford to offend Wen Shao. How can he offend the man in front of him?


    "I said, who are you? Can''t you see that Wen Shao has asked for this box? If you want to have a meal, go to one side. " Wen Shao, behind him, a tall man in a white shirt said.


    "Who am I? What do you care?" Fang Hai sneered, "when I eat, no one dares to grab the box with me. I don''t care who you are. I''m in a good mood today. I want to invite my brother to dinner. Don''t drag with me. I don''t know where you are when I drag."


    What he said is true.


    Although Fang Hai is now in charge of the family affairs, a few years ago, he was the first dandy in the provincial capital. Where there is fun, he will be there. There are countless friends around him, including many famous families. Therefore, he is qualified to say this.


    Besides, now Xiao Yao and they are all here. Fang Hai would rather lose face than let his brother lose face! Therefore, in any case, this time the sea will never regress.


    "Damn, do you know who we Wen Shao are?" A cold light flashed in the tall man''s eyes.


    "Who? Isn''t it a man? " Fang Hai pretended to be stupid, "Oh! It seems that I was wrong. I''m not so smart. So this is a girl? "


    "You''re looking for death, you know?" The tall man has a gloomy face, and the people who are with him also have a gloomy face. They look at Fang Hai with a kind of pity, as if Fang Hai is dead in their eyes.


    In Haitian city, dare to talk to Wen Shao like this? This guy is really dead!


    "Fang Hai, forget it. Don''t argue with them. It''s the same everywhere." Xiao Yao went to Fang Hai and patted him on the shoulder.


    Fang Hai had planned to go up and wave his fist, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he was helpless. He was just about to nod his head. A big red lip in a leopard print skirt behind Wen Shao laughed and said, "look at your friend''s eyesight. You know that we Wen Shao can''t be provoked by you. We don''t go out to inquire. Don''t be surprised to hear about the status of Mo family in Haitian city."¡° "The Mo family?" Xiao Yao and others said in unison, all in a daze.


    "Yes! Do you know what I''m afraid of? " Red lipped women seem to be very satisfied with each other, a group of people stunned attitude.


    "Oh! Liu Ye, it''s wrong for you to do so. Although I''m not surprised to hear that it''s Haitian city, you can''t move my name out to scare others! " Mo Jingwen said that, but the pride and arrogance on his face, even a fool can see it.


    "Mo Jingwen, Mo family, what''s the relationship between Mo Chengfei and you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That''s my cousin. I didn''t expect you to know my cousin!" Mo Jingwen smiles.


    "Oh! Then I understand. " Xiao Yao also laughed.


    Fang Hai rubbed his hand and said, "I''m just going to find you. I didn''t expect you to send me to my home instead. I don''t care about Mo''s family. Now that you''ve said it, I can''t help it."


    Although Xiao Yao said that he avenged himself for his revenge, now the people of Mo''s family have taken the initiative to smoke for Fang Hai. If he doesn''t move, it''s too out of style.


    "Tut Tut, don''t be surprised to hear that I''m still young in Haitian city. I also laugh. Who are the girls I know? Tut Tut, from any bar? " Fang Hai opens his mouth.


    He is now entitled to say that.


    The pink butterfly behind him and song Yilin''s girlfriend Li Qiuyue crush each other''s four girls in terms of beauty. Although these two girls really have nothing to do with him, at least he has the courage to say this!


    Hearing Fang Hai''s words, Mo Jingwen''s face was a little ugly.


    The main thing is that Fang Hai is right. These girls are really fished by him from a nearby bar. He is planning to open a room in the evening to discuss the philosophy of life. But now, Fang Hai''s words are just hitting him in the face.


    Moreover, when he saw pink butterfly and Li Qiuyue, he was also amazed. He swore that these two girls were absolutely the most beautiful he had ever seen, even compared with any international female star.


    His heart is very jealous, his precious for Mo family young, unexpectedly also by the other side pressure a head? Why!


    "Originally, I was thinking, if you go away, it would be OK, but now, I regret it." Mo Jingwen sneered, "now, you can roll, these two girls, have to stay."


    Fang Hai is angry, song Yilin is also angry, Xiao Yao''s eyes also flashed a cold light.


    Fang Hai and song Yilin both took a step forward and planned to start.


    "Wait a minute!" Pink Butterfly yelled, and the two turned around and looked at her.


    Pink Butterfly step by step came to the front, looking at Mo Jingwen, smile: "you mean, want me to accompany you?"


    Mo was surprised to hear that, and then quickly nodded. At this time, he was able to fully understand what is called "a smile to the city and a hundred beauties". Such a smile almost took away his soul.


    "Yes, I''m just going to let you have dinner with us. Don''t worry, I''ll never treat you badly..." before the last word of "you" came out, Mo''s face was full of pain and a deafening cry.


    Pink butterfly''s feet in high-heeled shoes, heavily kicked in Mo Jingwen''s crotch, so that all men subconsciously clip. Tight legs, cold sweat dripping... Xiao Yao helplessly sighed, this Mo Jingwen really don''t know if it is brain tension sores, pink butterfly you also dare to tease? It''s like looking for death!

 Chapter 56

    Haitian Hotel, the corridor outside the emperor''s chamber, a silence. The air seemed to solidify. Except for Mo Jingwen, who had already fainted, the faces of the others were filled with astonishment.


    In addition to Xiao Yao, everyone''s eyes are also staring at the pink butterfly.


    "Brother Xiao, I swear, this is definitely the toughest woman I''ve ever seen." Fang Hai coughed and said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao sighed and could only smile bitterly.


    Are there few men who have been destroyed by pink butterflies? Xiao Yao knew that there were no less than five or six eunuchs. Now, there is another eunuch. Looking at the foot strength of the former pink butterfly, it''s estimated that Mo''s future "sexual happiness" is completely over.


    However, Xiao Yao did not have the slightest regret, who is not good to tease, to tease pink butterfly, this is not to die?


    "You... You''re hard to beat and smell?" The tall man stepped back, his lips trembling as he spoke.


    "I''ve beaten all of them. How dare you? I dare not only to beat him, but also to beat you. Do you want to try? " Pink Butterfly glanced at the man and said with a sneer.


    The tall man stepped back a few steps. When he was stared by the pink butterfly, he felt cold on his back. He didn''t want to be destroyed under each other''s high heels like Mo Jingwen!


    "Lei Shao, what should I do?" A man with long hair came up to the man who complained and said.


    "What to do?" Tall and strong man a Leng, ask a way.


    "What else? What shall we do with them now! " The man with long hair said, "if we just let it go now, the Mo family will be angry with us. Although Wen Shao is not very popular in the Mo family, he is a member of the Mo family after all. Now Wen Shao has become like this, the Mo family will be furious."


    The tall man named Lei Shao suddenly understood each other''s meaning and could not help shivering.


    "I can''t let it go like this!" Lei Shao nodded hard and said, "we must catch all these people and give them to the Mo family, otherwise, it''s hard to ensure that the Mo family won''t trouble us!"


    "Yes With Lei Shao''s words, the group of people behind him also understood, one by one black face, staring at Xiao Yao and others, his eyes showed bursts of chill.


    Pink Butterfly also came to Xiao Yao and pretended to be pitiful and said, "I am like this. Did I give you any trouble?"


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Fang Hai patted his chest and said, "no trouble, no trouble, ha ha! It''s too beautiful to do. It''s too suitable for a girl like you to do such a thing. After all, I can''t do it. Don''t worry. If someone dares to trouble you with it, you can say it''s me! I''d like to see if the Mo family dares to trouble me? "


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly, thinking that Fang Hai doesn''t know pink butterfly at all. Will such a woman be afraid of a Mo family? As long as she is willing, one night''s time is enough to make the Mo family lose their lives.


    "Thank you very much." Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    "Don''t thank me." Fang Hai finished, then swept his eyes and looked at their men with a black face, and said, "what''s the matter? You want to trouble us? Then come up quickly. We can have dinner after we have solved you


    "Boy, who are you?" Lei Shao thinks that before he does it himself, he still has to ask clearly. After all, the other party dares to do it even after he knows Mo Jingwen''s identity. He must not be an ordinary person. He has to weigh whether the other party can afford it.


    "Me?" Fang Hai smiles, "I''m just a stranger."


    "Stranger?" On hearing this, Lei Shao was relieved and grinned grimly. He was not a big man in Haitian city, and he didn''t have so much scruples. At the moment, he waved his hand, "brothers, give it to me!"


    "Good!" The remaining five people behind him, together with Lei Shao, rushed up to Xiao Yao and others.


    "Hum, I want to die!" Fang Hai doesn''t pay attention to these people, but also rushes up first. Xiao Yao is worried that Fang Hai will suffer losses. After all, this boy has no martial arts foundation, let alone himself. Song Yilin only wants one hand with him.


    Song Yilin just wanted to rush up, but he was caught by Li Qiuyue beside him.


    "What do you want to do? Your injury is not good. I just got out of the hospital. Is it hard to fight again? " Li Qiuyue said with a frown.


    "Oh, autumn moon, you quickly let me go, my brothers are on, I don''t count, what''s the matter?" Song Yilin was a little worried. "Besides, previously these guys wanted you to stay with them. Just this sentence, I have to make them pay a heavy price!"


    Li Qiuyue didn''t listen to what song Yilin said in front of her, but what she said behind her made Li Qiuyue blush. Which woman doesn''t want her man to be angry for her?


    Just when she was stunned, song Yilin broke away and rushed into the crowd. After a long rest, song Yilin has almost recovered. As for his minor injury, it''s nothing to song Yilin, who has been trained in fighting. So when he rushes into the crowd, it''s like a tiger going down the mountain


    Although Fang Hai doesn''t have any Kung Fu foundation, because of his good physical fitness and his experience in many battles a few years ago, most people can''t help him. When he just put down the first man, the rest of them were lying on the ground holding their injured place and wailing in pain. He glared at Xiao Yao and song Yilin, who had already come back, and said, "what are you doing so quickly? I''m just warming up. " Xiao Yao and song Yilin both laughed but did not speak. Fang Hai is good at dealing with one person, but if he deals with two people, he will suffer a loss. The girls who came with these men had already escaped without a trace. Xiao Yao and the other three didn''t care about them either. They were men. Although the girls were rather cocky before, they couldn''t fight against the girls, could they? The waiter, looking at the scene in front of him, was already a little demented. They fight in Haitian Hotel? What do they think! What makes him feel even colder is that he seems to have a responsibility for this matter. If he hadn''t brought Xiao Yao and them to the imperial chamber, the following things would not have happened. If the manager knew about this matter, he would have been fired! He had tears in his eyes at the thought¡° Come on, these soft feet shrimp are solved, and it''s time for us to eat. " Fang Hai clapped his hands and said¡° Well, of course. " Xiao Yao smiles. A group of people pushed open the door of the imperial chamber and went in. Fang Hai stood at the door and said to the waiter, "what else are you looking at? Go and tell the kitchen to cook! If you order, it''s free. You can help me with ten dishes. " The waiter blinked. He was wondering if there was something wrong with his ears and what he had heard wrong. These people have a fight in Haitian Hotel, and they even want to eat? Who the hell are they¡° You... You want to eat? " The waiter asked tentatively¡° Isn''t that bullshit? What are we doing here when we don''t eat? " Fang Hai seems to be angry. Seeing Fang Hai angry, the waiter quickly nodded: "yes, I''m going to order the kitchen to cook." With that, he fled and left. Just after a group of people sat down, the door of the box was pushed open again. A man in a suit came in. He was about forty years old. His skin was dark. Behind him, there were a dozen security guards¡° Are you guys fighting in Haitian Hotel? " Said the man in the suit, frowning¡° okay? If no one else fights at the same time as us, it should be us. " Fang Hai nodded and said, "what''s the matter?"¡° Come with us The man in suit sneered, "even if you don''t ask who the boss of Haitian city is, you dare to fight here. You just don''t know what to do!"¡° I don''t know what to do? " Fang Hai stands up, stares at the man in the suit and says, "isn''t your boss the kid in the Tong family? Hum, he should not be in the hotel now. Call him. I''d like to see what he can do to me if I fight here. " Black suit, the manager of Haitian Hotel, changed his face at that time. The other party knows the boss of Haitian Hotel, but he still looks arrogant, and listening to his tone, he doesn''t seem to pay attention to his boss. He felt that the other side was either fearless or dumb, but it didn''t seem to be the latter¡° Excuse me, are you The manager coughed and asked tentatively¡° You don''t care who I am. " Fang Hai said, "if you don''t call, I''ll call." With that, he took out his cell phone and made a call¡° Hello? Tong Er Dan? I''m in the Haitian restaurant under your hand. I''ve had a fight with people. Now your manager is going to arrest us with the security guard. I''ll ask you what you''re going to do! " Fang Hai said, biting his teeth. The boss of Haitian restaurant is Tong Zhao, who is also the childe brother of the provincial capital. His father is the mayor of the provincial capital, and there are some enterprises in his family. However, Haitian Hotel is his private industry. Because Tong Zhao has a special identity, generally no one dares to make trouble in Haitian Hotel. But now, when Fang Hai comes, does he still need to give face to Tong Zhao? The sweat began to pour down the manager''s head. In Tong''s family, Tong Zhao also has a sister, so Tong Zhao is the second child in the family. But now he is called Tong Erdan by others'' nose? Fang Hai looked at the manager and handed over his mobile phone: "Tong Erdan wants to talk to you." The manager held out his hand and took the phone tremblingly.

 Chapter 57

    Tong Zhao is really called Tong Erdan, but in Anyan Province, few people dare to call him that.


    But Fang Hai happened to be one of the few.


    Tong Zhao really can''t play with Fang Hai. If you want to talk about his family background, Fang''s family is stronger than their children''s family. How about fighting? When Tong Zhao was a child, he fought with Fang Hai, but Fang Hai, relying on his height and weight, beat him on the ground, so after that, Tong Zhao saw that Fang Hai was hiding.


    In his words: can''t I avoid being provoked?


    "Zhao, what the hell are you doing? Well, what''s that guy doing to provoke Fang Hai? " Tong Zhao began to roar on the phone.


    The middle-aged man in a suit, the manager of Haitian Hotel, moved his mobile phone away. He was worried that his eardrum would be damaged.


    "Old... Boss, I..." and after listening to Tong Zhao''s words, manager Zhao''s heart also clattered. He began to understand that this guy named Fang Hai was really not easy to cause trouble. In other words, he was really in trouble.


    "Well, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. I''ll wait on them as soon as possible. If I''m not in the provincial capital now, I really want to fly over and slap you now." Tong Zhao breathed heavily, then hung up the phone directly.


    Zhao Jing hairdresser Leng for a while, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then respectfully gave his mobile phone back to Fang Hai, whispered: "Fang Shao, don''t worry, I''ll let the kitchen seize the time to serve, if you need anything, just tell me, I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Well, I''m here to eat, not to listen to your nonsense. Hurry up, I''m hungry." Fang Hai waves them away.


    Out of the box, manager Zhao gave a long sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his face.


    "Manager Zhao, who is that man just now?" The waiter whispered.


    "Pa!" Zhao Jing didn''t even think about it. He just slapped it and said hysterically, "do you want to kill me and be my own manager? I''ve been a dog for a long time


    "Manager Zhao, have I done anything wrong? They are fighting in the hotel, I just tell you... "The waiter covered his face and said wrongly.


    Manager Zhao is a little embarrassed. Indeed, this kind of thing, people just tell themselves that they rushed up with the security guard as soon as they heard about it. It seems that it really has nothing to do with each other.


    But after all, he said coldly, "I tell you, you don''t care who they are. Remember what they look like. We can''t afford to offend them. Even our boss doesn''t dare to offend them easily. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." The waiter sighed and nodded


    It didn''t take long for all the dishes in the imperial chamber to be served. It was thanks to manager Zhao. It would have taken some time, but with the previous events, manager Zhao immediately told the cooks in the back to hurry up and cook the dishes in the imperial chamber, and arranged for someone to send a bottle of red wine with tens of thousands of yuan.


    And Lei Shao and others, also slowly stood up, Xiao Yao when they deal with these people, also didn''t do anything hard, otherwise, at this time, they have to find an ambulance.


    "Hurry to send Wen Shao to the hospital!" Lei Shao said anxiously.


    Mo Jingwen came out to play together with them. Many people know that now Mo Jingwen has come out of this matter. If they don''t send it to the hospital in time, I''m afraid they will all end up. After carrying Mo Jingwen to the ambulance downstairs, Lei Shaocai quickly takes out his mobile phone and hesitates to dial a phone.


    "Hello? Is it a great young man? " Lei Shao''s voice is trembling. He is thinking, is it wrong or right to do this? He can only pray that Mo Chengfei will not vent his anger on them. Otherwise, with their strength, Mo''s family will play with them just like an ant. It''s not only them but also their family that will be in trouble.


    "I am. Who are you?" Mo Chengfei then asked by phone.


    "My... My name is Lei Yan. I''m Mo Jingwen, Wen Shao''s friend." Lei Yan said in a low voice.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t waste my time." Mo Chengfei frowned, as if he was not happy.


    "Yes, it''s like this. Wen Shao came to the Haitian Hotel with us for dinner. As a result, he had a conflict with others because he robbed the box. Now he has been sent to the hospital..." Lei Yan said with a big sweat.


    "He was beaten?" Mo Chengfei is a little annoyed. "I have warned him many times. During this time, give me some peace. Hum, forget it. Where are the people who beat him now?"


    "Fortunately, I''m eating in the hotel." Lei Yan said.


    "To eat?" Mo Chengfei''s face is more ugly, "they hit people, and they want to eat?"? Don''t they know that Mo Jingwen is from our Mo family? "


    "Know..." Lei Yan said, "but they don''t seem to be afraid at all."


    "OK, I see. Keep an eye on them. I''ll be right there." When the phone said this, Mo Chengfei hung up directly.


    Lei Yan holds the mobile phone, sighs and says nothing.


    In the imperial chamber, Xiao Yao and others are still eating and drinking.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t like drinking, but that doesn''t mean he can''t drink. Since Fang Hai and song Yilin both want to drink, he will naturally accompany him. Xiao Yao also found what Song Yilin and Fang Hai could drink when he was drinking. Three people drank three bottles of Baijiu and a bottle of red wine. They could not see any uncomfortable look on their faces.


    "Brother Xiao, you said later, will Mo Chengfei come?" Song Yilin asked.


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Fang Hai said with a sneer, "if he''s smarter, don''t come. If he comes, I''ll take the bottle to his head."


    Fang Hai didn''t drink much either. What he said is absolutely not drunk.


    Song Yilin gave a thumbs up: "Cheng, I''m the first to support you."


    Fang Hai laughed.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "this is my business, you don''t have to be involved."


    "I can''t hear you say that." Fang Hai''s face sank. Looking at Xiao Yao, he said, "brother Xiao, I treat you as my brother, and I also treat Lao song as my brother, just because I look up to you. You have saved me. Lao song is also a man. Although Fang Hai has no virtue, he is at least a man. I know what kind of people I can make friends with and what kind of people I don''t deserve to be familiar with."


    Fang Hai said wishful thinking of the baijiu. He said, "if you think our sea is not worthy of your brother, then I will be wishful thinking!"


    "Of course I didn''t mean that." Xiao Yao grins bitterly. Although Fang Hai''s tone is a little stiff, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, he will be moved. At least he is a real person.


    "That''s all right! Then don''t talk about your business, my business, your business, is my business! Like when I got stuck in that Audi, why did you save me? There are so many whys in the world Fang Hai said.


    Song Yilin praised Fang Hai again: "in the future, you are also my brother of song Yilin!"


    "That''s nature!" Fang Hai and song Yilin praised one.


    The pink butterfly blinked and whispered in Xiao Yao''s ear: "these two guys really don''t look bad."


    "I know." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Don''t you feel lonely?" Pink Butterfly said, "in the past, when you were in the killer world, you were always on your own, or you would follow that grandfather, but do you really have friends?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "One hero, three gangs." "Pink Butterfly said," although you are very powerful, your strength is enough for you to dominate the world, but it''s a good thing to know more people and make some friends. In addition, it''s very rare to get a true temperament and know your friends. "


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Hello! What are you two talking about? Show your love? " Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Pink Butterfly face a red, quite a bit embarrassed, rolled his eyes: "who and he is a couple?"


    Xiao Yao himself was almost stunned.


    This violent woman even blushes? He swore, he is the first time to see pink butterfly like this!


    "I''m blushing, and I''m not a couple." Fang Hai smiles obscenely.


    Pink Butterfly coldly smile: "do you think my high heels are beautiful?"


    Fang Hai quickly closed his legs. Thinking of Mo Jingwen''s tragedy, he was sweating. He quickly broke off the topic: "ha! The food in this hotel is very good! "


    Everyone was laughing.


    Outside the door of the emperor''s chamber, Mo Chengfei looked at Lei Yan beside him and said, "are you sure it''s here?"


    "Yes, they are all here!" Leiyan quickly said, "most little, do you want me to call more people?"


    "Call someone?" Mo Chengfei sneered, "do you think anyone else in Haitian city dares to fight me?"


    Then he opened the door and went in.


    Lei Yan and others are all tut mouth in the back.


    "See? This is the momentum of the Mo family Lei Yan sighs, and everyone agrees.


    The door of the box was suddenly pushed open, Xiao Yao and others also looked in the past.


    "Who are you?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Mo family, Mo Chengfei." Mo Chengfei said.


    When Mo Chengfei saw Xiao Yao, he was a little stunned. His brows twisted together. This guy even dared to fight against the Mo family? Did he really think that if he got on the big boat of the Li family, he could be lawless in Haitian city?


    Fang Hai stares at Mo Chengfei and asks, "Mo Chengfei, how dare you come?"


    Mo Chengfei was stunned. He turned to see Fang Hai, and his expression solidified: "Fang Shao, are you here?"


    Fang Hai didn''t speak. He stood up directly, carried the red bottle to Mo Chengfei, and then jumped up. The bottle in his hand hit each other''s head directly.


    "Bang!" Mo Chengfei fell down, but the wine bottle didn''t break¡° Look, I mean what I say, right? If you tell me to open a ladle for him, open it for him. " Fang Hai smiles and is very satisfied with his masterpiece.

 Chapter 58

    Fang Hai felt that he kept his word, just as he said to open the ladle for Mo Chengfei''s head, so he did, but he was also dissatisfied, and he also said his dissatisfaction: "strange, the wine bottles in the movies, when they hit people''s heads, don''t they all break? Why isn''t it broken? "


    Lei Yan and others, who follow Mo Chengfei in, are all covered with black lines.


    Ma Dan, you''re bleeding Mo Chengfei''s head. If you don''t think about what to do next, you''re still wondering why the wine bottle hasn''t broken? Is that ok?


    Mo Chengfei only felt dizzy and dark. He almost fainted. After a long time, he slowly slowed down. He decided to go to the hospital to see if he had a concussion.


    "Do you... Do you know who he is? He''s the youngest of Mo family, Mo Chengfei! How dare you do it to him Lei Yan''s lips were trembling, and those of them were all wondering if their eyes were gone. In Haitian city, who dares to fight Mo Chengfei? They are in the end lengtouqing, or do not know heaven and earth!


    Because they came in later, they didn''t see Mo Chengfei''s respect to the other side.


    "Shut up Mo Chengfei turns around and stares at Lei Yan. Lei Yan is very aggrieved. I''m talking for you. You don''t appreciate me. You stare at me fiercely. How can you be so unreasonable?


    However, he still listened to Mo Chengfei''s words and closed his mouth. After all, he did not dare to offend Mo Chengfei even if he was given ten courage!


    Mo Chengfei yelled at Lei Yan, then turned to look at Fang Hai, bit his teeth and said, "Fang Shao, we had a good talk at the dinner table a few days ago. What do you mean?"


    "What a good conversation?" Fang Hai laughed, "who''s had a good time talking to you? What''s more, there are so many people talking with me. Do I have to smile at each other? If you are willing to please me, I''ll call you mo Chengfei. If you are such a friend, you have provoked my brother and found someone to trouble him. I''m sorry. You are a piece of shit in my eyes! "


    Mixing in Fang Hai''s circle, he seldom talks like this, but Fang Hai is really angry. When he learns that Mo Chengfei is the one who is looking for someone to deal with Xiao Yao, he wants to spit out all the food he ate with Mo Chengfei that day.


    Fang Hai and his colleagues have always understood a saying, that is, 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, to stay on the front line of life, so as to meet each other in the future. All along, Fang Hai also believes in this saying, no matter how much contradiction he has with others, if he can make things smaller, he can make them smaller. After all, the people in their circle are powerful, and it''s not a good thing to force them hard. Besides, because of Fang Hai''s identity, he always keeps a low profile when he does anything. Except when he was rebellious, he was not sensible and domineering. Now he is much better, and he has become stable and mature.


    But today, he did not resist the impulse.


    Mo Chengfei listened to Fang Hai''s meaning, narrowed his eyes a little, reached out and wiped the blood on his forehead, and said: "your brother? Are you talking about Xiao Yao? "


    "Not bad!" Fang Hai nodded, supported his waist and said, "he is my brother. Do you have any opinions?"


    Mo Chengfei is really surprised. He sneers, but he suppresses his dissatisfaction. After all, the Mo family does not have enough strength to compete with the Fang family.


    "Fang Shao is joking. You know some brothers, but I''m not qualified to manage them." Mo Chengfei said, "but I don''t understand. Because of him, you hit me in the head with a bottle of wine?"


    Fang Hai sighed and said helplessly, "you can only blame yourself. I said earlier that if you dare to come, I''ll open your head with a bottle of wine. As a result, you''ll come before I say anything. Can''t I be untrustworthy? You know, in our circle, nothing else is important, but reputation must not be lost. "


    Mo Chengfei''s eyes flashed cold light, and said: "Fang Shao is right. If there is nothing else, I will go to see a doctor now."


    Mo Chengfei''s words solidified the expression on Fang Hai''s face.


    After a long time, he nodded and whispered, "OK."


    Mo Chengfei smiles: "thank you, Fang Shao." With that, he turned and left.


    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind Mo Chengfei.


    Mo Chengfei stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    "How can you go?" Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks, went to Mo Chengfei and asked, "did you ask me before you left?"


    Mo Chengfei''s face changed and he said in a cold voice, "do you think this is not enough?"


    "We?" Xiao Yao laughed, "pay attention to your words. Fang Hai uses wine bottles in your head because he is dissatisfied with you. His character is pretty good, so he can''t stand your character. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Mo Chengfei shook his head: "I don''t understand."


    "To put it simply, it was Fang Hai''s own meaning just now. It has nothing to do with me. I swear, I didn''t ask him to do that." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mo Chengfei said, "don''t you know what it means to be forgiving¡° Are you asking me for mercy? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile¡° If you want to think so, that''s it! " Mo Chengfei said¡° Bang Xiao Yao directly raised a wine bottle on the table and smashed it on Mo Chengfei''s head. This time, the bottle broke, and Mo Chengfei fainted completely. The whole box was quiet. Everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao cracked his mouth and said to Mo Chengfei lying on the ground, "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard this sentence before. I just remember what it''s called beating a drowning dog with pain!" Finish saying these words, Xiao Yao turns a face, coldly swept an eye, thunder Yan etc¡° What are you doing? Drag this guy to the hospital. I guess I''m not surprised to hear that guy is waiting in the hospital alone. " Lei Yan and others were surprised and quickly recovered. He lifted Mo Chengfei up and left the imperial chamber like a runaway. Xiao Yao sat down and took a long breath¡° Brother Xiao, well done Fang Hai gave a thumbs up, "he and I are in the same circle, so I can''t do things too well. He has lowered his posture and chose to swallow his anger. If I continue to move forward, it will be a bit too much." Xiao Yao smiles, but the smile is helpless¡° I think I underestimated this guy before. " Xiao Yao said¡° Indeed Fang Hai also put away his smile and took a deep breath. "This boy is very tolerant. He is different from those young people I have seen before. At least if I were him, I would rush up to fight for my life immediately after listening to my words, but he didn''t..." "Xiao Yao, the guy named Mo Chengfei, is really not an ordinary person." Pink Butterfly narrowed her eyes and said, "his self-control ability is very strong. If he makes up his mind to deal with you, it will be very difficult. If I am you, I''d better let him disappear completely from this world." When she said this, the expression on her face was very flat, as if she said a trivial thing. However, Fang Hai and song Yilin, who were sitting at the same table with her, could not help taking a breath. They suddenly found out that this beautiful woman was really terrible. The startling kick before made them still have the feeling of hair standing up. Now she said that Mo Chengfei would disappear, and her face was so indifferent. Although they often fight, they never thought about who would be killed. Xiao Yao didn''t speak, and there was no emotional fluctuation in his eyes, just like he didn''t hear the words of pink butterfly... After the dinner, pink butterfly didn''t leave, but stayed in Haitian Hotel. Xiao Yao and others, together out of the hotel, out of the hotel, said a few farewell words, Xiao Yao took a taxi to leave, Fang Hai also drove away, finally only Li Qiuyue and song Yilin¡° Yilin, Xiao Yao and his friend are not ordinary people. " Li Qiuyue suddenly said, "do you know why Xiao Yao finally started?" Song Yilin was stunned and shook his head¡° He is infuriating Mo Chengfei. He knows that Mo Chengfei''s city is a little deep, so he must break this game, people! What they are afraid of is not danger, but they have to be vigilant for the hidden threat. Just like Xiao Yao, he is not afraid of a tiger, but he is worried about a hidden snake. He wants Mo Chengfei to be angry and confront him openly. " Li Qiuyue sighed¡° What do you mean Song Yilin couldn''t think so much and asked¡° It doesn''t mean much. He just wants to make Mo Chengfei angry. " Li Qiuyue shrugged her shoulders, "and the woman beside him is the one who has really seen blood. You know what I do, I can tell."¡° What do you want to say? " Song Yilin smiles, "do you want me to stay away from them?"¡° If I said that, would you listen? " Li Qiuyue showed a bitter smile¡° They are my friends. I don''t care who they are, but I know they don''t have any bad feelings for me. That''s enough. " Song Yilin''s eyes are firm¡° You''re right. They''re very frank with you. " Li Qiuyue sighed, "maybe, they will really become your good friends..." Song Yilin held out his hand, held Li Qiuyue''s hand, looked directly into each other''s eyes, and said in a soft voice: "Qiuyue, I know that you also regard me as a child who hasn''t grown up, even your thoughts are the same as my parents, but you know, I have grown up, I know what I''m going to do, and I know what I need to do. " Li Qiuyue looked at Song Yilin as if she had been hit by something. This is the first time song Yilin has spoken to her in such a tone. For a long time, she showed a smile, coquetry way: "good! In that case, I''ll be a woman of little bird in the future! "

 Chapter 59

    What happened in Haitian Hotel is a nightmare for Mo Chengfei.


    Li Qiuyue said that Xiao Yao''s goal is to enrage Mo Chengfei. Now that Xiao Yao''s goal has been achieved, Mo Chengfei would like to frustrate Xiao Yao!


    Mo Chengfei has never hated anyone so much since he was young. Xiao Yao is the first.


    Lying in the hospital bed, he felt a little ridiculous. In such a short period of time, he entered the hospital for the second time because of Xiao Yao. Looking at Jiang Kun, Chang Peng and Su Qianxi standing in front of the hospital bed, he said to himself, "I''m sorry to let you run to the hospital every day. Does the bandage on my head look funny?"


    Jiang Kun and Su Qianxi looked at each other and did not speak.


    Chang Peng sighed, pulled open a chair and sat down. He looked at Mo Chengfei and said, "it''s unnecessary. It''s really unnecessary. Xiao Yao didn''t intend to provoke you. Why do you bother him again and again? Stop it. "


    Mo Chengfei looked at him indifferently and put his hand on his head. His expression was almost ferocious. "Do you think I can stop now?"


    Chang Peng did not speak.


    Now things have come to this stage. It seems to be empty talk to want Mo Chengfei to stop.


    In their circle, the most important thing is face. Mo Chengfei has suffered so much in Fang Hai and Xiao Yao''s hands. Now almost everyone in Haitian city knows about it. Forget it? Kill Mo Chengfei, Mo Chengfei can''t agree!


    "Feige, what are you going to do?" Jiang Kun asked, "I don''t think I can find Wang Lei or tiger any more. They are too unreliable."


    "Well, it''s going to take a long time." Mo Chengfei sighed. It''s true that Xiao Yao''s military strength surprised him.


    "Well, Feige, I have something to say." Su Qianxi opens his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Chengfei looked at her and asked.


    "Last time in the restaurant, I saw that guy was upset, so I didn''t tell you, so I asked for a number from my father and found a killer organization to deal with him." Su Qianxi said.


    Mo Chengfei and others were stunned.


    "Qianxi, are you serious?" Mo Chengfei said excitedly, "can you contact the killer?"


    "Brother Fei, have you forgotten what my father does?" Su Qianxi smiles, "if others can''t find it, can he still find it?"


    Mo Chengfei burst out laughing.


    "Good, good! Asahi, you did a good job! If Xiao Yao is really dead, I will thank you very much! " Mo Chengfei is very excited.


    Xiao Yao, who makes Mo Chengfei extremely upset, accompanies pink butterfly to look for a house everywhere.


    "I said, do you really plan to live in Haitian mayor?" Xiao Yao asked with a bitter smile.


    Early this morning, he was called over by pink butterfly. He thought something urgent had happened. When it arrived, he learned that pink butterfly just wanted him to rent a house with him.


    "What''s the matter? Haitian city belongs to your family. I''m not allowed to stay here?" The pink butterfly rolled her eyes and said unhappily.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "it doesn''t mean that, but I don''t understand it! You are a killer. Shouldn''t you run around the world? Well, what do you want to do in Haitian city? "


    "Cut, you don''t care!" Pink Butterfly rolled her eyes, "I just think it''s very good here. I want to stay here, can''t I?" Xiao Yao looked at Pink Butterfly seriously and asked, "is there something you can''t tell me?"


    "No The pink butterfly shook her head.


    "But don''t you think it''s strange that you suddenly want to stay in Haitian city?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Pink Butterfly turned away and ignored him. However, when she turned around, the hurt in her eyes was obvious


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know why Pink Butterfly wants to stay in Haitian city, since she wants to rent a house, Xiao Yao naturally helps. She finds an intermediary and rents a small three bedroom apartment. Although it costs a lot of money, the money is nothing to pink butterfly. With pink butterfly''s financial resources, it''s nothing to buy ten houses in Haitian city.


    Just after renting a house, Xiao Yao received a phone call.


    The phone call was from Yao Ling. After connecting, Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, good news, we have news of tianlingcao!" Yaoling seems a little excited.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "are you sure?"


    "Yes." Yao Ling said, "it was an old Chinese medicine doctor who told me."


    "OK, you wait. I''ll be right there." Xiao Yao quickly hung up the phone, turned to look at the pink butterfly, said, "I have some things to do now, no time to accompany you."


    "Well, go and do your work. By the way, pay attention to safety!" Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, he put the mobile phone into his pocket, looking at the pink butterfly, said: "you seem to really have something to hide from me."


    "No Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said: "if you are really going to return to the field and quit the killer organization, I will be very happy. You can stay in Haitian as long as you want. If the people of the killer group want to trouble you, you can tell me that they come to me and help you kill one."


    Pink butterfly smile: "I guess you dare to say such a thing, if others say so to me, I will think he is bragging."


    Xiao Yao smiles and turns to walk out of the room.


    Xiao Yao''s front foot had just left when the mobile phone in pink butterfly''s pocket rang.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID above. Pink Butterfly took a deep breath and frowned tightly.


    "What''s the matter." The pink butterfly asked in a cold voice.


    "Is the task done?" On the phone, it is a voice of Yin measurement, listening to such a voice, others will have a sense of inverted hair.


    "No The pink butterfly sighed.


    "Why? Can''t you do it? Don''t tell me that you and the target are friends. In the world of killers, there is no such word as friend. " Said the overcast voice.


    "Maybe there is no such word, but it doesn''t mean there is no feeling between friends." The pink butterfly has some air passages.


    People on the phone seem to have heard the best joke in the world and burst out laughing: "what did you say just now? You tell me about feelings? Pink butterfly, don''t forget who you are. You are a killer. How can you tell me that you have feelings? "


    The pink butterfly did not speak.


    "Well, the four King Kong also went to Haitian city. It''s estimated that they will soon start their work at this time. You can cooperate with them then." Said the other.


    Pink Butterfly smell speech face a change, in the eyes of the murderer soared, said: "you also sent four King Kong? You don''t believe me? "


    "You have no right to make me believe it." With that, the other party hung up. Pink butterfly is furious. She bites her teeth and drops her mobile phone on the ground, sweating profusely on her forehead.


    "Xiao Yao, you can''t do anything..." she murmured, red eyes


    Jishitang, Xiao Yao rushes in directly.


    "Yaoling, do you really have the news of tianlingcao?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "En en, master, don''t worry." Yao Ling didn''t expect Xiao Yao to be so excited and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. You can say it quickly." Xiao Yao sat down and took a drink.


    This time he went down the mountain for the sake of tianlingcao. Originally, he still felt that his hope was slim. Unexpectedly, with the news so soon, could he not be excited?


    Yaoling coughed and said, "an old Chinese medicine doctor came to me an hour ago and said that he seemed to have seen tianlingcao on Xianren mountain. However, because he had never seen tianlingcao before, he didn''t take it seriously. Later, he saw the picture of tianlingcao from an ancient book. It happened that he learned from others that I was looking for it, so he told me."


    Xiao Yao asked, "is that old Chinese medicine doctor?"


    "He''s gone." Yao Ling said, "I wanted to give him some benefits, but he didn''t accept it. He said it was just a little help."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, nodded and said, "I''ll go to Xianren mountain later. By the way, Yaoling, can you help me find a car and a driver? I don''t know the way


    "Yes, no problem!" Although Yaoling is only a traditional Chinese medicine, he is a miracle doctor in Haitian city. If he can''t do this little thing well, he''s embarrassed to call master Xiao Yao.


    Yao Ling''s ability to handle affairs is still very good. Ten minutes later, a black Land Rover stopped at the gate of Jishitang. The driver was a gentle man in a suit and shoes. He was young and had no expression on his face. His nose is very high, his eyes are not big, and his essence is shining. Xiao Yao noticed that there are many calluses on his hands. It seems that this guy is not only a driver, but also a bodyguard.


    "Mr. Yao Ling, Mr. Wei asked me to come." Said the young man.


    "Yes." Yao Ling nodded. In Haitian city, many people have accepted Yao Ling''s kindness. Mr. Wei is one of them. After receiving Yao Ling''s phone call, he immediately sent his driver and bodyguard over, and told the company to make Yao Ling and others satisfied.


    Yao Ling turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "master, do you need me to accompany you?"


    "No, it''s enough for me to be alone." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "All right." Yao Ling nodded, looked at the young man again and said, "this is my master Xiao Yao. You must protect him. Do you understand?"


    The young man was a little surprised, but he didn''t ask much, just nodded: "as long as I''m here, Mr. Xiao will never have any accident."


    "That''s good!" Yaoling nodded.


    Xiao Yao goes to the front of the Land Rover, opens the door and sits in.


    The young man got into the driver''s seat, started the engine and went away.


    When the Land Rover left, at a corner not far from Jishitang, a 50-60-year-old man in a Tang suit breathed a sigh of relief.


    If you let Yaoling see him, you will recognize that the little old man is the old TCM doctor who told him the news of tianlingcao. At this time, the little old man took out a black mobile phone from his pocket¡° Hello? Mr. Jin, the news has been released. It is estimated that Xiao Yao will arrive at Xianren mountain soon... "

 Chapter 60

    The reason why Xianren mountain is called Xianren mountain is because it is said that there are gods on this mountain.


    The altitude area of Xianren mountain is similar to that of Tianlong mountain, except that one is in the north of Haitian city and the other is in the south of Haitian city. The distance between the two mountains is almost separated by a Haitian city.


    Two hours later, the Land Rover stopped at the foot of Xianren mountain. While talking in the car, Xiao Yao learned that the driver was Li Nan.


    Li Nan opens the car door and walks down with Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t follow me up. Wait for me at the foot of the mountain." Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to trouble others. Besides, even if he takes Li Nan to the mountain, he probably can''t help himself. Xiao Yao was also a little depressed. Since the old Chinese medicine doctor had already told the news of tianlingcao, how could he not tell the appearance of tianlingcao?


    However, now that the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine has gone, Xiao Yao has no choice but to fight for luck.


    "Let me follow you up the mountain." Li Nan said with a wry smile, "before that, I made a promise to the doctor. I must protect your safety."


    Xiao Yao has some helplessness. Although he feels that he doesn''t need Li Nan''s protection at all, the other party is just acting according to orders. If he refuses forcibly, he seems to be embarrassing Li Nan.


    "Well, since you are willing to follow me, please follow me up the mountain." Xiao Yao said, "I''m looking for a herb called cerulea, although I don''t know what it looks like. If you find anything strange, just call me."


    "Well, good." Li Nan nodded, the task is still very easy.


    In one direction, on the mountainside, four men stood together. They agreed to wear camouflage, and they were all oriental faces.


    "Silver fox, do you see them?" A smoking man leaned against a tree and asked.


    "Well, here we are." The man with the telescope looking at Xiao Yao and Li Nan nodded and said, "the fish has been hooked, ready to take up the line!"


    "I really don''t know what the above thought. Yes, Xiaoyao''s life is really powerful, but is it necessary for the four of us to kill him?" A man with a cap curled his mouth discontentedly. He seemed to be the youngest.


    The man who has never spoken, wiping his sniper gun with a white cloth, looked at the youngest guy and said: "green Wolf, don''t underestimate Xiaoyao''s life. He is the apprentice of the king of killers, and he is also the king of killers in the future. Don''t despise him. This is not arrogant, but arrogant."


    Speaking of this, he stared at the silver fox who was looking at Xiao Yao with a telescope and said: "also, silver fox, don''t stare at him. He is a killer and has a keen sense of crisis. After a long time, he will find out."


    Silver fox with a disdainful tone said: "white dragon, I say your courage is too small, right? That guy, that''s terrible? "


    Although that''s what he said, he still put down his telescope. After all, white dragon is the eldest of the four. Silver fox can''t ignore his words.


    "I''m timid?" White dragon laughed, his smile is full of irony, "you look down on him, ridicule him, despise him, because you don''t understand him, if you like me, have followed him to perform tasks, you will know how strong he is, he took me through the three hundred defense level, and killed more than 150 people, do you know how terrible that is?"


    Silver fox did not speak.


    "Bailong, you are a sharpshooter. Now you have a sniper gun in your hand. Why don''t you kill him now?" Silver fox asked.


    "I don''t have that courage." The white dragon shook his head. "I know. I can''t shoot him."


    "Miss?" Silver fox smile, "difficult don''t you think, he will hide bullet?"


    "He does dodge bullets." White dragon didn''t recognize the irony in the tone of silver fox. Instead, he nodded his head solemnly.


    The remaining three people, all with a look at the Idiot''s eyes at the white dragon.


    They think that the white dragon has gone too far. The four of them are the top killers of the dragon and Phoenix killers. They are white dragon, golden tiger, silver fox and green Wolf. Each of them is a S-class killer. If they go out together, they will have the ability to kill a small warlord in Africa.


    But now, Bai Long is so proud of a young man, which makes them have no way to understand.


    Even the youngest green Wolf is older than Xiao Yao!


    Xiaoyao''s life is indeed a legend in the killer world. He has taken over many tasks and never failed, which is worthy of their attention. However, they are all S-class killers, and they are proud in their blood. Although they can''t say they look down on all living beings, they are the best in the industry.


    They will respect a person, but they will never grow other people''s ambition and destroy their prestige.


    "Just blow it." Green Wolf shrugged his shoulders, "I have seen people who can avoid bullets, but now you tell me, can this 20-year-old boy avoid bullets? I don''t believe you even kill me. "


    "Have you never heard of the legends he created before?" The white dragon stares at the green Wolf and says with a sneer¡° I''ve heard of it, but it''s just created by his master. " Green Wolf said, "the king of killers must hope that his apprentice can step on his shoulder, so all the credit will be put on him. If it wasn''t for his master of the king of killers, he could create so many legends?" The white dragon shook his head and said nothing. In these three people''s hearts, they just look down on Xiao Yao. If they talk too much, they will become more resistant. This is absolutely not a good thing. Therefore, Bai long can only choose to shut up... On the mountain road, Xiao Yao''s eyes are staring at the roadside for fear of missing tianlingcao. Although Li Nan didn''t know what tianlingcao was, Xiao Yao didn''t dare to be careless because he attached so much importance to it, so he also looked at it seriously, hoping to finish the task earlier and then go down the mountain¡° Mr. Xiao, how much do you know about tianlingcao? " Li Nan can''t help asking¡° Understand? Not much. I only know its name is tianlingcao. It''s different. As for other things, I don''t know Xiao Yao said honestly. Li Nan was silent for a long time. If Yao Ling didn''t value Xiao Yao, and Yao Ling was his boss''s benefactor, he would feel that Xiao Yao was taking care of him. I don''t know anything, but I came up the mountain to look for it. Are you sure it''s not a joke¡° Li Nan, if you feel bored, just wait for me down the mountain. " Xiao Yao said with a shy smile¡° It''s OK. One more person, one more strength! " Li Nan said with a smile¡° Thank you very much Xiao Yao nodded, turned around and continued to climb the mountain. His eyes did not stop, and he continued to look for the shadow of tianlingcao... After an hour, Xiao Yao and Li Nan were about to climb to the top of the mountain, but they still did not find tianlingcao, which made Xiao Yao a little discouraged. At this time, the four King Kong are also nervous, because Xiao Yao and Li Nan are gradually entering their encirclement¡° Disperse. " At the command of Bailong, the four people quickly spread out and approached Xiao Yao and Li Nan from different angles. Bailong took a deep breath and grasped his sniper gun. As silver fox said, he is a sharpshooter, only holding the gun, he will settle down. But now, he found that his hand holding the gun was full of sweat. Not only the palm of his hand, but also the forehead, his back was soaked with sweat, and his clothes were tightly attached to his body. He had countless opportunities to shoot Xiao Yao, but he gave up in the end. He felt that he had to get closer. Only when he was close enough, he would grasp more. Otherwise, Xiao Yao would react in time when the bullet was flying in the air. It''s not that he highly praised Xiao Yao, but that he had seen the horror of Xiao Yao! If the task this time was not assigned to him by the organization, he said nothing would come to Xiao Yao''s trouble, because he knew that as long as he had a shot, he would die. Although he is a killer and has long ignored life and death, he still hopes to live a few more years if he can. To live, who wants to die early? On the mountain road, Li Nan suddenly cried out¡° What do you think that is, Mr. Xiao? " Li Nan said. Xiao Yao was stunned and excited. He looked along Li Nan''s finger, only to find that it was not tianlingcao. He was a little disappointed. But when he saw it clearly, he was shocked¡° This... How is this possible? " Xiao Yao took a deep breath. Li Nan pointed to a big tree, and on the tree trunk, there was a silver soft worm with only one index finger long. The reason why Li Nan was surprised was that the silver worm seemed to be still emitting a weak silver light. This is definitely not the light reflected by the sun! Li Nan was a little surprised. If the insect was changed to green, it would be the most common caterpillar. But now, this insect is indeed silver, and it will shine, which is not common. This insect is really unusual. Xiao Yao has seen this insect. Its name is hanchong. If you get closer to it, you will feel a chill. Moreover, judging from its color and the pattern on its back, it is likely to be a millennium cold insect. This is a good medicinal material! However, Xiao Yao is also curious. Such cold insects usually appear in extremely cold places in the world. How can they appear in Xianren mountain? He was puzzled. But now is not the time to pursue these, Xiao Yao slowly stepped forward, toward the Millennium cold insects close to the past

 Chapter 61

    Xiao Yao crept towards the Millennium cold insect on the tree. His step was very steady, but he was also careful, for fear of startling the Millennium cold insect.


    On the body of the Millennium cold insect, there is a pair of thin wings, which are completely transparent. You can''t see clearly if you don''t get close to it. What''s more, Xiao Yao also knows that if the Millennium cold insect flies, even the Falcon can''t match it, so he can''t be careful. It''s a rare treasure. It usually appears in extremely cold places, but it''s too dangerous to step into that place. It''s a near death


    Li Nan doesn''t know why Xiao Yao should be so careful, but he doesn''t dare to say anything.


    When Xiao Yao was touching the Millennium cold insect step by step, four people were also moving slowly towards him.


    Xiao Yao''s sense of danger is really good. His sense of danger has also saved him many times. If he was normal, maybe he would have been aware of the crisis at this time. But now, he is concentrating on the Millennium cold insects, and he is not aware of the danger behind him


    Xiao Yao comes to the Millennium cold insect and reaches out his hand. The Millennium cold insect seems to notice something. He shakes his wings and is about to fly. With a flash in his eyes, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and holds the Millennium cold insect in his hand.


    Just as Xiao Yao''s hand touched the Millennium cold insect, a cold breath penetrated into his body from his arm. Xiao Yao quickly picked up strength to resist the cold, but his body still couldn''t help shivering.


    If you change to ordinary people, such cold enough to blood coagulation!


    "This thing is really dangerous." Xiao Yao let out a long sigh, put the Millennium cold insect into the box with the fire needle, and put the box back again. His face was very excited.


    "Li Nan, this time thanks to you, otherwise I really did not find it!" Xiao Yao smiles at Li Nan.


    Li Nan also didn''t ask for credit, just asked curiously: "Mr. Xiao, is this insect very valuable?"


    "Valuable?" Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "it''s hard to measure by price. Let me ask you, do you think the thousand year wild ginseng is valuable?"


    "Of course!" Li Nan said that the Millennium wild ginseng is too rare to see. Even the century old ginseng can be sold at a high price.


    "Give me a truck of millennial wild ginseng, don''t want to change the millennial cold insects from my hands, you should understand me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Nan suddenly realized, but some can''t understand. In his opinion, it''s just a caterpillar that has been mutated. Will it have such value?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao frowned.


    He turned and looked in one direction.


    Li Nan was a little suspicious and asked, "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter? What do you see? "


    When he asked these questions, he also turned around and followed Xiao Yao''s eyes, but what he saw was only dense woods.


    Xiao Yao raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said, "come out when you come."


    His words did not receive any response.


    Li Nan''s face changed a little, but soon recovered as before. He asked in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, is there anyone nearby?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "it should be."


    He was so busy that the four King Kong who were still moving towards Xiao Yao did not dare to move.


    Silver fox hiding behind a big tree, sweat on the forehead fell, because the focus of Xiao Yao''s eyes is his direction.


    "Silver fox, don''t move!" Not far away from him, Jin Hu said with his walkie talkie.


    "I know, but he really seems to see me." Silver fox said, he even stretched out his hand to wipe off the sweat on the forehead things are not dare to do, as if he moved a finger, will be the other party to detect the same.


    "Stop talking. Let''s touch it first, and then silver fox will find a chance to come." Said the white dragon.


    His words were also approved by the remaining three people.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move. He had made sure that someone was moving towards him.


    "You don''t have to hide. I won''t go." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao''s words shocked Bai Long and others once again.


    This time, Xiao Yao said "you". What does that mean? He has found that there is no one here.


    "All out." Bai Long sighed, lost his shelter and stood in the sun. He was less than 50 meters away from Xiao Yao.


    "White dragon, what are you doing? Are you out of you mind? Maybe he''s just deceiving us! " The green Wolf is in a bad mood.


    Bai Long threw the earphone in his ear on the ground and crushed it.


    Cheat? If Xiao Yao didn''t really find out, how could he say "you"?


    Xiao Yao looked at the white wolf standing not far away. There was no emotion fluctuation on his face: "is it you?"


    White dragon lowered his head: "it''s me."


    Xiao Yao had a sneer on his lips.


    Now the white wolf has appeared, the remaining three, also have no hidden meaning, one by one also exposed.


    "Happy life, you don''t want to be me, do you?" White dragon wry smile, "in fact, I really do not want me to stand in front of you."


    White dragon is a killer, he really has no feelings, but it doesn''t mean he has no respect for people.


    He has a respected person and even takes it as the goal he wants to pursue in his life. Who hasn''t become an idol?


    Xiao Yao is the person he respected and his idol. Not only that, Xiao Yao also saved his life.


    "You know, you''re not my match." Xiao Yao sighed, "why?"


    "I know." White Dragon nodded, he pointed out his finger, pointed to silver fox and others, said, "previously, they all said that I admire you too much, that''s because they don''t know you. If they know you, they won''t say so. I raised my gun several times and wanted to aim at you, but I know that even if I shot, it''s impossible to hurt you."


    "Others say that I am a sharpshooter, but in front of you, this title is just a joke. They must have never seen a sharpshooter like you. Ten bullets killed nine people, and the other one intentionally emptied and blocked the way out. Do you think they are calling me a sharpshooter


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Li Nan, on one side, looks at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, which is like looking at aliens.


    Is this guy really as powerful as the other party says? How can it be! Is he twenty?


    "Here you are. Are the remaining three silver foxes, golden tigers and green wolves?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s them." The White Dragon nodded.


    "Four S-class killers, are dragon and Phoenix crazy?" Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "They don''t know you either. If they knew you, they wouldn''t have sent us four. It''s just death." Said the white dragon, shaking his head.


    Xiao Yao smiles. He stands up straight and looks at the white dragon.


    His expression was calm and calm, and his eyes were like an ancient well without waves.


    Green Wolf took out his dagger.


    Golden Tiger took out a spear.


    Silver fox''s weapon is a brown pistol.


    Their target is Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao is not the slightest nervous.


    "You go to one side first." Xiao Yao opened his mouth, he looked at Li Nan and said.


    "Mr. Shaw, i... I want to protect you!" Li Nan said.


    "You''re not their match." Xiao Yao said.


    "But..."


    Li Nan''s words haven''t spoken, was interrupted by Xiao Yao''s wave: "don''t worry, I''ll be OK, they can''t hurt me."


    Silver Fox and other three people, all feel their faces hot, and they look at Xiao Yao''s eyes, as if they have become a sharp blade. Xiao Yao''s words made them angry. For the first time, they were despised like this.


    Xiao Yao looked at them like an adult looking at three children crawling on the ground.


    "I don''t know what to do." Green Wolf bit his teeth and strode toward Xiao.


    White dragon also moved, he walked towards Xiao Yao step by step, although he knew he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent, but as a killer, he could only move forward.


    Behind him is a wall, and the killer''s glory and responsibility are bricks on the wall, so he can''t step back.


    "Go to hell!" Silver fox suddenly raised his hand, the barrel of the brown pistol ejected a flame, which could hardly be seen in the daytime. A gold bullet shot at Xiao Yao''s heart in a standard straight line.


    Xiao Yao moved a step to the left, very fast, in the eyes of ordinary people, it seems difficult to capture Xiao Yao''s moving figure.


    The bullet passed Xiao Yao''s side directly, shot at a tree and crossed it.


    Silver fox''s expression solidified in the face, not only is he, golden tiger, green Wolf, and Xiao Yao''s side Li Nan, all stare big eyes.


    This... This is not possible!


    How fast is the bullet going? They don''t have an exact number, but they all have a rough idea, but in the blink of an eye.


    However, can Xiao Yao avoid bullets?


    It''s subverting their perception!


    Li Nan''s heart trembled when the other side shot, but before he had time to respond, Xiao Yao had dodged the bullet. He felt that standing here seemed to be a burden


    Are you kidding? He still needs to protect Xiao Yao? Such skill, still need his protection?


    Bailong was not surprised. He knew Xiao Yao was powerful. If Xiao Yao would be shot, he would be surprised.


    In fact, it''s not so easy to avoid bullets. If Xiao Yao wants to avoid bullets when they are fired, it''s impossible, but it takes time to lift his wrist and pull the trigger. This time is enough for Xiao Yao to avoid.


    "Up." Silver fox reaction, cold hum, followed green Wolf, golden tiger three people together toward Xiao Yao rushed in the past.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Nan and said, "if you really want to help me, stay away." Li Nan almost cried. Am I really a big burden? During the conversation, in front of Xiao Yao, there was already a dagger and a spear.

 Chapter 62

    As fast as the wind, as fast as thunder.


    As swift as a leopard, majestic.


    Whether it''s golden tiger or green Wolf, they are like wild animals who get rid of their shackles from the forest, and their blood is boiling.


    Tiger, wolf, as if the corresponding is ferocious, just like the direction of their attack, one is the chest, one is the head, which are enough to be lethal.


    In the eyes of golden tiger and green Wolf, only enough to diffuse the sky to kill.


    Xiao Yao suddenly took a step forward, leaning forward to avoid the attack from the two men with a very clever angle. After that, he didn''t choose to retreat immediately, instead, he didn''t retreat. He stepped forward again, reached out his hand to hold the two men''s wrists, and even touched his feet. He rushed forward a few meters. Because he caught the wrists, the golden tiger and the green Wolf naturally had to retreat.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao suddenly stops, but the strong inertia makes the golden tiger and green Wolf lose their balance. Xiao Yao seizes this opportunity to take a big step forward again. At the same time, his two palms shoot out and hit them in the chest. Before green Wolf and golden tiger understand what''s going on, they fly backwards.


    Great disparity in strength, landing visible!


    "Be careful, Mr. Xiao!" Suddenly, Li Nan had a big drink.


    Even if Li Nan doesn''t remind, Xiao Yao also feels the wind whistling behind him. He suddenly turns around and catches silver fox''s wrist.


    Silver fox seems to be born with cunning.


    He is good at seizing the best opportunity, and then gives the target a fatal blow.


    Unfortunately, this time, he met Xiao Yao. He met someone who would never give him a chance.


    "Villain." Xiao Yao gave a sneer and kicked silver fox on the chest. Instead of giving up, he seized the opportunity and rushed forward to hold silver fox''s throat.


    Suddenly, the cold light flashed.


    Silver fox hands suddenly more than a dagger, and at this time, the dagger toward Xiao Yao''s throat.


    Xiao Yao frowned. He didn''t expect that silver fox had such a move.


    Li Nan''s heart also came up. In such a short distance, the speed of silver fox is still so fast, if it is him, it will definitely be unable to dodge.


    Xiao Yao''s neck was crooked and he quickly dodged, but his shoulder was cut and the bright red blood came down. Originally with the strength of the silver fox, it is impossible to hurt him, but previously he also took it lightly, did not expect that the silver fox has such a trick.


    The tingling makes Xiao Yao angry. He reaches out his hand and grabs the dagger. When he leaves the silver fox, the dagger has been inserted in the chest of the silver fox.


    Silver fox stares at the sky, and his eyes are full of unwilling. He didn''t understand that the previous distance was so close. Why could Xiao Yao avoid his attack? Why on earth?


    No one would answer his question. Even if he did, he couldn''t hear. His pupils gradually spread and finally lost their color.


    The only standing white dragon is breathing the air.


    "You''re stronger again." Said the white dragon.


    "Don''t you get stronger all the time?" Xiao Yao laughed, "when I first met you, you were a class D killer who just joined the killer organization, but now? You''ve become an S-class killer and become famous. Aren''t you also growing up? "


    Bai Long doesn''t speak. He throws his sniper gun on the ground, looks at Xiao Yao, and opens his arms.


    His intention is obvious, he has given up resistance.


    White dragon''s advantage is sniping, shooting, but he knows, even if he shot, it is impossible to hurt Xiao Yao, and his skill, is not as good as silver fox!


    There''s no point in continuing to resist.


    "What are you doing? Are you asking me for a hug? " Xiao Yao looks at the white dragon road.


    White dragon''s mouth showed a bitter smile: "you know what I mean."


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at the white dragon and asked, "can I ask you some questions?"


    "Well, ask!" Although Bai Long hesitated a little, he nodded.


    "Who sent you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Blood shadow." Said the white dragon.


    "Blood shadow..." Xiao Yao frowned and repeated these two words.


    He is very familiar with the name of Xueying, and he is the boss of the dragon and Phoenix killer group, ranking second in the killer list.


    At the beginning, the founder of the dragon and Phoenix killer group was a man named Fengfeng. However, Fengfeng washed his hands a long time ago. Originally, he intended to hand over the dragon and Phoenix killer group to Xiao Yao, but he was rejected. In desperation, he could only give it to Xueying.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand. Instead of thanking himself, Xueying wants to kill himself?


    "In fact, it''s not Xueying''s own meaning. It''s because after receiving the list, someone has spent money to kill you. Originally, the other party''s money can''t please us, but he still let us come together." Said the white dragon.


    "That''s what he meant." Xiao Yao sneered and said, "he doesn''t care about money at all. He just wants an excuse to kill me, doesn''t he?"


    The white dragon sighs. It''s a little complicated. He doesn''t know much about it.


    "The second question, the news of tianlingcao, was sent to me by you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The White Dragon nodded.


    "One last question." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, staring at the white dragon and asked, "before that, did Pink Butterfly know?"


    "She was also sent here, but before that, she didn''t know that we were also here. Xueying knew that she might be reluctant to do it because of her feelings, so she sent us here." The white dragon tells the truth.


    Xiao Yao turned around and left.


    "Won''t you kill me?" White dragon startled.


    "Why should I kill you? You didn''t do it to me. " Xiao Yao said, with Li Nan walk away.


    Bai Long stood in the same place, stunned for a long time.


    "White dragon, you bastard! Why don''t you do it! " The green Wolf yells at the white dragon.


    White dragon turned his face, looked at him and asked, "do you think that if I do it, it will not be like this?"


    Green Wolf''s voice seemed to be blocked by something and could not speak.


    "I told you that Xiaoyao''s life is very powerful. You don''t believe it." Said the white dragon, shaking his head.


    "Hum, you just keep your hand, otherwise why do you want to expose it ahead of time?" Green Wolf said with a sneer.


    The white dragon smiles.


    He laughed very sunny, no matter who, see his smile, will not think of such a person is hidden in the dark night of the executioner.


    He approached the green Wolf step by step.


    "You... What do you want to do!" Green Wolf''s heart suddenly trembled for a while, he vaguely had a bad feeling.


    "How did Xiao Yao make you feel just now?" Bai Long said with a smile, "I guess you must have lost your ability to act now."


    Green wolf did not speak, but his face was a little gloomy.


    "You want to kill me?" Green Wolf gnawed his teeth and said that he wanted to stand up, but the pain in his chest made him weak.


    The white dragon picked up the spear that fell on the ground and went to the front of him. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and stabbed the general into the heart of the green Wolf.


    Green Wolf''s eyes full of fear, he opened his mouth, seems to want to speak, but now he has no words.


    "Yes." White dragon answered his previous question.


    He wiped the blood from his hands and lowered his head.


    Golden Tiger''s forehead is full of sweat.


    "Bailong, don''t worry. I won''t say much about this time." Jin Hu said that he was very worried about the white dragon''s endless efforts and solved him.


    White dragon waved his hand: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Golden tiger was relieved.


    "You go back to the dragon and Phoenix killers and tell them I''ll quit." Said the white dragon.


    Golden tiger a Leng, ask a way: "what do you want to do?"


    "I owe him a life, I want to pay him a life, in short, I will work for him." The White Dragon said with a smile.


    Golden Tiger wry smile: "you really decided?"


    "I find that I am not suitable to be a killer. Just like you, when you see silver fox die, you don''t even feel a little sad, but I will, after all, he is my former brother. I will feel painful when I see him lose his breath. What''s more, I can''t do it to Xiao Yao, because he is the person I admire most. He is kind to me. How can I be a killer? " White dragon raised his head, thinking.


    "I see." Golden Tiger nodded.


    The white dragon turned and walked down the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, when Xiao Yaogang was about to get on the bus, a cry came from behind.


    "Xiao Yao!"


    Xiao Yao and Li Nan stop and turn to look at the white dragon running towards them.


    When the white dragon ran to him, he was already sweating.


    "What are you doing?" Li Nan cautioned.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at the white dragon and asked, "do you want to go back with me?"


    "Yes." The White Dragon nodded.


    "Are you worried that they will report to Xueying? If so, you can kill them. " Xiao Yao said.


    White dragon shook his head: "no, I quit. I''ll pay you back what I owe you. "


    "But you don''t owe me anything." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "But I think I owe you too much." White dragon has a serious face.


    Xiao Yao bowed his head and was silent.


    After a long time, he opened the door of Land Rover and sat in.


    After he got in, he turned and looked at the white dragon standing outside the car.


    "Get in the car." Xiao Yao said.


    Bai Long was overjoyed and quickly opened the back door and sat in.


    Li Nan grasped the steering wheel with both hands and said cautiously, "Mr. Xiao, do we really want to believe him?"


    "Of course." Xiao Yao nodded, "he is my brother." When he heard Xiao Yao''s words, Bai Long''s face suddenly turned to one side, as if he had been greatly touched... He was confused for a long time, and his eyes became firm again... He felt that he had made the most correct decision in his life! Li Nan didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s words, but seeing Xiao Yao''s firm face, he couldn''t say anything more. He only nodded and started the Land Rover.

 Chapter 63

    Although the trip to Xianren mountain did not find Tianling grass, it found the Millennium cold insects, so it was not without harvest.


    When Yaoling saw the Millennium cold insect, his chin almost fell to the ground, and his eyes protruded. This is the most precious thing! If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao who was his master, he would really like to buy it.


    It may not be recorded in some medical books, but it is recorded in some ancient books. It is even more impossible for an old Chinese medicine doctor like Yaoling not to know.


    "Master, what are you going to do with this millennium cold insect?" Yao Ling asked with a smile.


    "Not yet." Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling thought about it and suggested, "otherwise, you can dry the insect and grind it into powder. At that time, whether it is applied externally or orally, it will have a wonderful effect."


    "Well, let''s talk about it then!" Xiao Yao sighed.


    Yao Ling saw that Xiao Yao didn''t seem to be in high spirits, so he stopped and didn''t go on.


    Yao Ling also knows that Xiao Yao is somewhat disappointed. After all, he attaches so much importance to tianlingcao. He thought Xianren mountain would be found this time, but he was greatly disappointed. Although there is such an unexpected joy as the Millennium cold insect, the more important thing for Xiao Yao is tianlingcao.


    Before he said a few words, the phone in Xiao Yao''s pocket rang and looked at the caller ID above. It was pink butterfly.


    He hesitated a little and got through.


    "Are you all right?" This is the first sentence of pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "I''m ok. Should I thank you? Thank you for not doing it to me. "


    There was a silence over the phone.


    "I didn''t mean to kill you." Pink Butterfly said, "I never wanted to kill you."


    "I know, but you didn''t tell me, did you?" Xiao Yao''s tone is a little cold, at least not the same as before. In fact, it can''t blame him. No matter who it is, he can''t be happy after such things.


    He regards pink butterfly as his friend, but Pink Butterfly knows that the dragon and Phoenix killers will attack him, but he doesn''t say a word. No matter how good Xiao Yao''s character is, he can''t restrain his inner dissatisfaction.


    "I''m a killer. I''m a killer of the dragon and Phoenix Group. Even if I don''t kill you, I can''t tell me." Pink Butterfly said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said nothing more.


    He can really understand pink butterfly. As a killer, she has the minimum professional ethics. She can''t bear to do it because she is familiar with the target. But if she also prevents other killers from completing their tasks because of her feelings, it''s a terrible crime. Maybe people can''t understand it, but think about it carefully, Every industry has its own moral standards. If Pink Butterfly really told Xiao Yao in advance, the nature is no less than selling the company''s internal senior secrets.


    Xiao Yao does understand, but that doesn''t mean he won''t care. Because he is a killer, he can understand what pink butterfly does, but he regards pink butterfly as a friend, so he can''t let it go.


    Man is the most complex animal in the world.


    "In fact, if you really die, I will avenge you." Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Hearing the words of pink butterfly, Xiao Yao suddenly raised his head. A bright light flashed in his eyes, which made him feel like seeing the blue sky through the clouds.


    "I see." Xiao Yao said, "white dragon is here with me now."


    "He chose to follow you?" Pink butterfly a Leng, ask a way.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    The pink butterfly smiles, and the silver bell like laughter comes across the phone, which makes Xiao Yao''s mind shake.


    "It seems that he is a smart man." Pink Butterfly said, "don''t forget to congratulate him for me."


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    "When are you going to go to the United States?" Pink Butterfly suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean, why should I go to the United States?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I don''t believe you''ll let it go like this. If you die, it''s the end of the matter. But if you don''t die, will you give up with your character?" Pink Butterfly said with a smile, "you are a very kind person, as long as people who have contact with you know this, but you are also a person who will repay you. If others respect you, you will respect others. Now, people bully you, you will not stop."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose.


    "It''s a good feeling." He said.


    "How do you feel?"


    "It''s really good to have someone who knows who you are." Xiao Yao said.


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Yao''s face smile looks very warm.


    "Yaoling, I''ll go first." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    "Well, good." Yao Ling smiles.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao looked at the white dragon and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Follow you back." Said the white dragon.


    "I''m living in someone else''s house now. Do you want to go back with me?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    If he wants to meet Tianlongshan, it''s OK to take Bailong back. But now, he lives in the Li family. Can''t he take Bailong back with him? Maybe the Li family won''t be angry with themselves because of this, but it is an act of disrespect for others after all. He is not the owner of the villa and has no right to claim it without authorization.


    White dragon is a little Leng, ask a way: "you live in other people''s home."


    "Yes, but it''s a long story, and I can''t explain it to you. Well, you can find a place to live first, and then you can find a way later." Xiao Yao said.


    "All right." White dragon nods, he also has no opinion to Xiao Yao''s arrangement.


    Back home, just in time for dinner.


    "You''re back?" Li Xiaoxiao stood up and said with a smile, "where did you go today?"


    "Yes. I got the news of tianlingcao and went to Xianren mountain Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing these words, the original smile on Li Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly solidified on her face. A strange look appeared in her eyes, and she said in a low voice: "are you going to leave?"


    She suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness.


    She didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would get the news of tianlingcao so soon. Originally this may be a good news, but I don''t know why, in Li Xiaoxiao''s heart, there was some loss.


    Xiao Yao seems to have noticed something wrong with Li Xiaoxiao, but he didn''t think about it so much. He explained: "although he got the news, it''s false. I didn''t find it."


    "That''s good..." Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, the facial expression is strange: "that is good?"


    "No, it''s not..." Li Xiaoxiao realized that she had said something wrong. She was embarrassed and quickly explained, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Oh Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t think much, "then I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Won''t you have some?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "No, I''ve already taken it at Yaoling." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, ok..." Li Xiaoxiao sighed.


    After Xiao Yao left, Li came out of the kitchen.


    "I said, you don''t have to leave food for that boy." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and sat on the sofa with her head down.


    "What''s the matter? What''s on your mind?" Mr. Li followed him to the sofa, sat down, picked up the remote control, turned off the TV and asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "I didn''t think about anything."


    "You have a hard mouth. I thought Xiao Yao was going to leave just now. Look, you are scared." Mr. Li joked.


    Li Xiaoxiao was embarrassed and said anxiously, "when am I worried?"


    "No, just tell me what it means? Xiao Yao didn''t find tianlingcao. Shouldn''t you feel lost about it? How come all I see on your face is a secret joy? " Mr. Li laughed.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t speak any more. She thought to herself, "whatever you say, can''t I not speak?"?


    "Ah, you are very capable in doing other things, but how can you be afraid of your hands and feet when you encounter such things? Do you want to wait for Xiao Yao to leave? " Mr. Li sighed.


    "Grandfather, I have my own ideas." Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    "Well, well, if you have your ideas, just think I didn''t say anything." Li Xiaoxiao has already said that. It''s hard for him to say anything more. He can only sigh and turn to leave


    In the hospital ward, Su Qianxi sits in front of Mo Chengfei''s bed.


    "The killers told me that they had sent people to Haitian. But just now they also got the news of killers. The mission failed. The guy named Xiao Yao killed two killers. " Su Qianxi opens his mouth.


    Mo Chengfei gas directly in the hands of the cup hit on the ground.


    "Waste! Aren''t they killers? Since he is a killer, how can he not even do this? Hum, in my opinion, the killer organization you are looking for is not very reliable, is it? " Mo Chengfei said in a cold voice.


    Su Qianxi doesn''t say anything. She''s the one who''s looking for the killer organization. She''s been blowing up those killers before, but she gets such unsatisfactory news. Mo Chengfei''s anger is reasonable.


    "Don''t be angry. In fact, I have another way." Su Qianxi suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Oh? What''s the idea? " Mo Chengfei blinked, but he was interested.


    "Ha ha, after all, you just don''t want Li Xiaoxiao to like Xiao Yao and want to alienate them, do you?" Su Qianxi closed his mouth and said with a smile, "since this is the case, we may not have to kill Xiao Yao, or we can do something about Li Xiaoxiao!"


    Mo Chengfei is more interested, and Su Qianxi''s words, let him be more impressed, also began to worry: "what do you have, you quickly say ah, don''t play the game."


    Mo Chengfei also finds that he seems to have fallen into a misunderstanding. So far, whether it''s looking for Wang Lei, tiger or killer, his purpose is to kill Xiao Yao. However, the fact is not so complicated. His purpose is to get Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Uglify the name, transform the body!" Su Qianxi eyebrows pick, deep voice said.

 Chapter 64

    Xingyue cafe is just across the road from Li''s group.


    The environment here is very elegant, the price is close to the people, and the location is good, so the business here is very good. On the ceiling of the coffee shop, there are yellow plastic lights with five pointed stars, and the ceiling is deliberately painted black. With a crescent moon in the middle, it seems that you are really in the Milky way full of stars, which is in line with the theme of the star moon coffee shop. It''s really not easy to find such a quiet place in such an impetuous and noisy world, The owner or designer of this coffee shop is very ingenious.


    However, in such a quiet and comfortable environment, neither Xiao Yao nor Li Xiaoxiao, who is sitting beside him, are interested.


    For those who sit before them are those whom they do not like.


    "Isn''t the environment good here?" Mo Chengfei smiles and says.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Mo Chengfei, frowned and said, "the environment may be pretty good, but it doesn''t make much sense. It depends on who you are sitting with."


    Mo Chengfei''s eyes flashed a cold light, but it didn''t show immediately.


    However, although he disguised himself well, Xiao Yao caught the insidious and cruel expression. However, he didn''t say anything. He just sat quietly. Li Xiaoxiao was invited by others, and he just followed him.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are still such a character. If you are not happy, you will never pretend to smile for the sake of each other''s face." Mo Chengfei takes the coffee in front of him and sips it gently. His action seems very simple, but it is full of aristocratic flavor. Xiao Yao thinks he can''t learn it.


    This is a personal habit, family influence, although Xiao Yao is not a hick, but in the final analysis, he came out of Tianlong mountain.


    "If you just want to show that you''re a passer-by and can give me directions, I think I can go now." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    She didn''t care about Mo Chengfei''s face, because she didn''t feel that necessary.


    When Mo Chengfei finds someone to deal with Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao feels that he and the other party have no more friendship.


    Mo Chengfei stifled his anger and said, "Xiaoxiao, we are still friends, right?"


    "No way." Li Xiaoxiao shook his head. "It used to be."


    The meaning of her words is very simple. She used to be a friend, but now, absolutely not!


    Mo Chengfei is breathing the air. He''s really afraid that he can''t get up in one breath and he will be fainted.


    In the past, Li Xiaoxiao would never say such words to himself. All this is because of Xiao Yao''s appearance!


    He has put all the reasons off to Xiao Yao, but he never thinks whether he will have any problems.


    "Xiaoxiao, what if I give up pursuing you?" Mo Chengfei said suddenly.


    Li Xiaoxiao is stunned and stares at Mo Chengfei. Looking at him is like looking at aliens, full of surprise.


    "Are you serious?" Li Xiaoxiao asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Mo Chengfei face of frustration, said, "I have understood, you will not like me, the past is the past, I do not need to tangle, we can still be friends?"


    Li Xiaoxiao is a person who cares about her feelings. In fact, she has always been very lonely. But she spent such a long time with the company of Chang Peng and Mo Chengfei. Therefore, she wanted to cherish these friends, but Mo Chengfei got to the top of the bull''s horn. She had no choice but to run away from each other.


    If Mo Chengfei is really willing to give up, no longer drilling horns, two people become friends is what Li Xiaoxiao wants to see.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mo Chengfei and frowns.


    His intuition told him that what Mo Chengfei said was not true, but there was no evidence, and he could not directly remind Li Xiaoxiao that if it was true, maybe Mo Chengfei would say that he wanted to sow discord.


    But what does this guy want to do? Xiao Yao didn''t understand.


    Does he want Li Xiaoxiao and himself to stay here a little longer? But why! What''s good for him? All the questions lingered in Xiao Yao''s mind, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a reason.


    Mo Chengfei says that he wants to give up, and Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude has obviously eased a lot. It seems that Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t really want to break up with Mo Chengfei, but just wants to maintain the right relationship.


    Xiao Yao is bored in every way. Looking at the crowd coming and going outside the window, he starts to be in a daze.


    He really can''t watch Mo Chengfei, because it''s a very painful thing to bear a shameless man pretending to be forced in front of him.


    Just then, a pregnant woman pushed open the door of the cafe and came in. Xiao Yao is curious and estimates that the pregnant woman''s child has been six months, otherwise Xianhuai would not be so obvious.


    The girl is not very old. She is about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She also sees Xiao Yao and goes directly to her.


    "What are you doing here?" The girl looked at Xiao Yao, bit her lip and said.


    Xiao Yao looked at her with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "When I ask you, you answer! What are you doing here? " The girl''s eyes are red. It seems that she has been wronged a lot.


    Xiao Yao stood up, grabbed his head and said curiously, "do you know me?"


    "Are you still human when you say that?" The girl''s voice suddenly improved a lot, pointing to Xiao Yao''s nose and swearing, "didn''t you say that you were going to take me to the prenatal examination today? What happened? What do you mean when I call you and you don''t answer? "


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of madness.


    "I''m going to take you to the birth examination? Why should I take you to do birth examination? " Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    "You are the father of the child. Why do you say that?" Said the girl, biting her silver teeth.


    Xiao Yao put away his embarrassed smile and began to look at the girl in front of him.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Mo Chengfei also stood up.


    "Girl, who are you? What nonsense, you don''t want to slander my friend It was mo Chengfei who said this. He glared at the girl and cheered softly.


    "Well, I slander you? Do you think I''m slandering you? " The girl''s face is full of tears, "he is my man, my child is his, how can this be slander?"


    She cried a little sad, some customers in the coffee shop to drink coffee are some can''t see, have stood up and walked over.


    "Little girl, what''s going on?" It was a middle-aged woman in her forties who spoke.


    "I... Xiao Yao, what do you mean? Don''t you want to admit it? You have long told me that you want to marry me. Now I have such a big stomach that I can''t see you all day long. What do you want to do? " The girl has a pear blossom with rain.


    "Bah, little sister, don''t cry. This kind of man is a scum man!" A city beauty stares at Xiao Yao and despises him.


    "Yes, little girl, you see, he''s still pretending to be a fool. He must have something to do with the girl around him, so he doesn''t dare to admit it at this time?" A man with glasses looking ice cold coughed and said.


    "Ah, I''ve seen a lot of such men. Hum, he just wants to evade his responsibility, but he doesn''t dare to admit it at this time." Said a girl dressed in heavy makeup.


    Li Xiaoxiao frowned.


    "You say Xiao Yao is the father of your child. What evidence do you have?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a cold face.


    "Evidence? Where do you want me to find evidence? He is Xiao Yao. He is my man. He grew up in Tianlong mountain and is a traditional Chinese medicine. I met him a year ago. Later, I got pregnant and he went to the mountain again. He came back some time ago. Seeing that I had a big stomach, he refused. Finally, I was forced to take me to have a prenatal examination. " The girl said anxiously, "you said you are so beautiful. Why do you want to rob men with me? Why are you so shameless


    "Yes, this girl looks so beautiful. How can she rob a man with a pregnant woman?"


    "Who said no? This kind of man, really should pull out to chop The man with glasses said angrily, why is he still a single dog? This man may not have his own handsome, but he can step on two boats?


    Is he tough in bed? He thought maliciously


    Xiao Yao''s face completely sank down.


    It seems that this is definitely not a misunderstanding of bumping face. It seems that the other side has made great efforts to understand themselves so clearly.


    "Xiao Yao, did you really grow up on Tianlong mountain?" Mo Chengfei suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao gave him a look and a sneer.


    He finally knew why the other party wanted to make an appointment with Li Xiaoxiao, and in order to hold him back, he said that he wanted to give up.


    That''s when he''s waiting!


    "I grew up in Tianlong mountain." Xiao Yao simply nodded and admitted it.


    "Hiss..." Mo Chengfei took a breath, pretended to be shocked and said, "how can you do this? If you did it, you should be responsible! As a man, since he can''t control his subordinates, he has to be responsible for the second half of the girl''s life. Don''t you even know this? "


    Xiao Yao thinks Mo Chengfei is like a clown.


    However, many people are willing to believe him.


    "It seems that there is no misunderstanding in it. The girl said it."


    "Yes! Ah, looking at the boy who looks very gentle, how can he be such a person? " The middle-aged woman sighed.


    "What''s so strange about this? You know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts. Little girl, you can do whatever you want. We are absolutely on your side!" The onlookers made their stand clear one after another.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao, but she can''t help shaking.


    Is that really the case? Otherwise, how could this girl understand so clearly?


    However, she has some problems that she can''t believe¡° Xiao Yao, it seems that we are all wrong about you. " Mo sighed. Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked, "do you believe me?"¡° Me Li Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would suddenly ask this question. She opened her mouth and wanted to say that she believed it, but she couldn''t say it again. That girl cried so sad, and to say so exactly, she really couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 65

    If Xiao Yao is not a client, but an onlooker, and sees such a wonderful performance of the girl, he will believe it.


    It''s a waste of talent for such a person not to develop in the entertainment industry. If this girl had become a girl, she would have already dominated the film industry and won all major awards.


    Xiao Yao asked Li Xiaoxiang if he believed in himself. Li Xiaoxiao kept silent. This already represented her position, Xiao Yao sighed, did not speak.


    He was somewhat disappointed.


    He thinks Li Xiaoxiao is good to himself, and he is willing to take Li Xiaoxiao as his friend, but now he finds that he is wrong.


    What is a true friend? That''s understanding. If Li Xiaoxiao really knew him, how could he believe such a ridiculous thing?


    Xiao Yao looked at the girl in front of him and asked, "can you tell me who let her come?"


    "What?" The girl pretended to be puzzled, "who sent me? Xiao Yao, what do you mean by that


    "Literally." Xiao Yao said, "I don''t know who your purpose is, but I hope you understand that you are doing something wrong. Although I''m not a good thing, I''ve never offended you. Maybe others have given you many advantages to slander me and vilify me. If you really want me to be responsible, you can go to the court to sue me, or wait a few months, After the baby is born, I can do DNA paternity test. What do you think? "


    "Before that!" The girl said angrily, "before that, you just didn''t want to be responsible for me, did you?"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry: "the child is not mine, how do you want me to be responsible?"


    "You said it wasn''t yours! You are not human after all The girl cry more sad.


    People around Xiao Yao''s eyes are burning with anger. It seems that they want to jump on Xiao Yao and beat him hard.


    If it''s not that the other party is pregnant, Xiao Yao really wants to rush up and beat the other party, but he can''t do it.


    Even though he was dissatisfied, the minimum moral standard did not allow him to do anything to a pregnant woman.


    Xiao Yao has many ways, such as cutting the pulse with a silver needle to force the girl to tell the truth, but that may lead to miscarriage. For the sake of the innocent little life, he must not do so. In this way, he is in a dilemma.


    He wanted to clean up his innocence, but because of these scruples, he couldn''t do it.


    This is the most painful thing in life.


    "Xiaoxiao, I think we''d better go!" Mo Chengfei looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "it''s not convenient for you to stay here so as not to be recognized..."


    Mo Chengfei''s words are more obscure, so he almost said to Li Xiaoxiao, "Hey, Xiaoxiao, stay away from this disgusting guy!"


    Li Xiaoxiao bit her lip, looked at Xiao Yao and then at the girl. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Mo Chengfei struck while the iron was hot and said, "Xiaoxiao, don''t think so much about it. After all, you know people and face, but you don''t know your heart! We didn''t know before that we could treat him as a friend, but now we know, how can we continue to treat him as a friend? I know that you are a girl with a sense of right and wrong... "


    Li Xiaoxiao still didn''t speak and didn''t move.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mo Chengfei and suddenly laughs.


    "Do you know what I want to do most now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mo Chengfei is a Leng, looked at him one eye, impatient way: "how do I know?"


    "Now I want to smash you on the floor with a bottle like last time, but I can''t do that." Xiao Yao shook his head, seems to be some distress, "if I do that, others will think that I am angry, angry."


    Mo Chengfei is complacent and thinks that you just know.


    "Give way, give way!" At this time, a clear female voice came. The sound is very nice, like a stream flowing slowly through the heart, sweet and gentle.


    Some people say that the sound is good, that is, the frequency can make people feel very comfortable. The frequency of the sound is really good. A child who was held by his mother, but was still crying, stopped crying when he heard the sound, and looked around curiously, as if he was looking for the source of the sound like the people around him.


    Seeing the girl with a nice voice, many male compatriots swallowed their saliva.


    beauty! This is definitely a beauty!


    Wearing a pink T-shirt, a small collar shirt with temperament, a pair of slim jeans, perfectly outlines the girl''s slender legs, a pair of canvas shoes at the foot, not only will not have any rustic, but give people a kind of comfortable, comfortable feeling.


    With her delicate facial features, delicate skin and smart eyes, she is no doubt not telling others that she is born with the label of "beauty".


    "Oh, my God, my luck is so good, isn''t it? One day today, I saw two beauties? "


    "Lying trough, yes! This kind of Jasper is just what I like Two men whispered.


    The girl came up to Xiao Yao and put out her hand directly, holding Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    When I heard the girl''s words, people around me were breathing air conditioning.


    What did she just call that man? husband? what the fuck! Is there any reason! How many boats does this son of a bitch have?


    Xiao Yao looked at the girl and could only smile bitterly.


    How did this pink butterfly get here?


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "I wanted to come to you, but I saw a lot of people in the coffee shop through the glass, so I wanted to join in the fun." The voice of pink butterfly is so small that only Xiao Yao who is close to her face can hear it.


    "Little girl, are you right? You said he was your husband? " The middle-aged woman was a little surprised.


    "Yes The pink butterfly nodded, "otherwise?"


    "Well, you don''t know what''s going on, do you? You''re a boy friend. You''re stealing food outside, which makes that girl''s stomach big. " A man said kindly.


    "Fart! How can it be Pink Butterfly said turn over, staring at the man said.


    Beauty is beauty, even if it is angry, also let the original coveted man heart tremble.


    "Why not?" The pregnant woman was black faced. She was also puzzled when she encountered such changes. However, when she remembered Mo Chengfei''s advice, she could only continue to say, "what I said is the truth, and why do you call me a man''s husband?"


    "He was my husband who got the certificate!" Pink Butterfly looked at the girl and sneered, "you said he got you pregnant, right?"


    "Yes The girl said, biting her teeth, with a firm face.


    "Ha ha! I really laugh. Do you know how long my husband and I have been married? So many years, we haven''t had any children. When we went to the hospital for examination, the doctor said that he was dead and couldn''t have children in his life. Do you still say that he made you pregnant? " Pink Butterfly laughs.


    Xiao Yao swore that if it wasn''t for the sake of helping himself, he would beat up pink butterfly.


    This woman, in the end is to help themselves, or black themselves ah? Dead sperm? You''re dead! You can think of that!


    Pink butterfly''s words surprised everyone around.


    "Little girl, are you not joking any more?" The middle-aged woman was surprised.


    "Are you kidding? Will I make fun of my innocence? Don''t I wish I didn''t have children... "Speaking of this, the pink butterfly is also full of rain.


    As a killer, good acting skills are essential.


    The scene was a complete mess.


    Some people think that pink butterfly is lying, while others think that the pregnant woman is lying.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to frame my man for nothing? " Pink butterfly''s eyes with murderous, looking at the pregnant woman said.


    It''s invisible, but there''s no way to deny its existence.


    Some people, just a look, can make the people who are staring at feel like falling into the ice.


    Pink butterfly is a qualified killer. In addition, the pregnant woman has no psychological endurance. With one look in her eyes, she makes her back feel cold, as if an invisible hand has caught her throat.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you. Hum, I''ll call the police now!" Say, pink butterfly took out his mobile phone.


    "No, it''s not..." the girl was a little flustered.


    Originally, the situation was one-sided, but suddenly there was such an accident, which made her feel uneasy.


    She stepped back, but unfortunately, she hit a chair, lost her balance and fell to the ground. She let out a scream, covered her stomach and looked miserable.


    It''s not for the show.


    "Ah! Why can''t you help being scared? " Pink Butterfly smiles.


    Xiao Yao frowned and quickly went to the girl, reached out and grasped the girl''s wrist.


    "Pink butterfly, give me a hand and lift her up." Xiao Yao turned his face and said.


    "What for?" Pink butterfly is a little confused.


    "She''s going to miscarry!" Xiao Yao said aloud.


    "What? No The pink butterfly was also startled, "Damn, I can scare her to abortion in a word? I''m too good! "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. What does it have to do with what she said? Originally, this girl was six months pregnant, so a fall, nothing strange!


    "Ah! Ah! I have a stomachache... "The girl cried heartbroken, she also seized Xiao Yao''s hand," help me, help me, I know you are Chinese medicine, I beg you to help me... "


    Xiao Yao is her life-saving straw.


    Xiao Yao sighed and carried her to a long table with pink butterfly.


    "What do you want to do?" "Pink Butterfly asked," you''re not really going to save her, are you¡° Why can''t they be saved? " Xiao Yao looked at her and asked¡° She was setting you up before Pink Butterfly angry smile, she really don''t know Xiao Yao is how to think, anyway, if she is Xiao Yao, certainly will give up¡° She has children, and they are innocent! " Xiao Yao finished this sentence, he had already taken out his own flaming needle.

 Chapter 66

    Xiao Yao does resent the pregnant woman, but he can''t watch the six-month-old baby die.


    Although Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine, he never says that traditional Chinese medicine can''t help others. Some people are worth saving, while others are not.


    Xiao Yao is very clear about this.


    "What do you want to do?" Mo Chengfei suddenly cried out and said, "do you want to kill people? That girl has been so miserable, you even want to kill her? Are you human or not? "


    When he spoke, he had rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao hears his voice and turns to look at him. Mo Chengfei''s outstretched hand is about to take away Xiao Yao''s flaming needle.


    "To die!" Xiao Yao hasn''t started yet. The pink butterfly standing beside Xiao Yao is already cold. He kicks Mo Chengfei. Mo Chengfei screams, flies out and falls on a coffee table. Coincidentally, there are two cups of steaming coffee on the table, and all the coffee is spilled on him.


    The next second, the sound of crying and Howling came from the star moon cafe.


    The onlookers could not help shivering and looked at the pink butterfly with a kind of surprised eyes, thinking, is this still a woman? It''s too terrible to be violent! How strong is it to kick an adult man out with one kick? Those people also looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of pity, thinking, if this girl is really this guy''s daughter-in-law, this guy is not comfortable at home, right?


    Thinking of these, those men who were jealous of Xiao Yao began to sympathize with Xiao Yao.


    "If you want to save people, do it. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one can disturb you." The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Thank you." Xiao Yao laughed and began to concentrate on the girl with a needle.


    "What are you doing, young man?" The middle-aged woman still couldn''t help asking.


    "Save people." Xiao Yao looked at her and said in a flat tone.


    "I think we''d better call an ambulance as soon as possible! You... "Although she didn''t finish her words, everyone knew what she meant. Xiao Yao, a young man in his twenties, used silver needles to give acupuncture to others. No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t feel reliable!


    If it had not been for Mo Chengfei''s lessons, they would have stopped him.


    "Well, I think he just wanted to kill that girl!" Said the city beauty, holding her arms.


    "Yes, a little fart child, what kind of traditional Chinese medicine do you really think of yourself?" Another man said.


    Xiao Yao directly blocked all these sounds.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao and her eyes move.


    She suddenly realized that she had done something wrong.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, she felt as if she had been hit by something.


    Others have questioned Xiao Yao''s medical skills, but she won''t question whether the medical skills of a person who can make Yaoling call him a master will be poor? These people don''t know Xiao Yao.


    But when she thought of this sentence, there was a feeling of heartache.


    They don''t know Xiao Yao. What about themselves?


    If you know him, why can''t you be sure whether there is a relationship between Xiao Yao and that girl?


    Thinking of these, her eyes showed a lost look... When she thought about these messy things, the silver needle in Xiao Yao''s hand had been stuck in the girl''s liangmen, Taiyi and Tianshu three acupoints, and through the silver needle as a medium, she began to enter the girl''s body.


    Before long, Xiao Yao''s forehead was sweating. After all, Duqi consumed his physical strength and strength.


    See Xiao Yao''s body are shaking, pink butterfly also some concern: "are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao waved his hand, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and continued his previous action.


    "Hum, pretending that the girl is going to have a miscarriage and is not sent to the hospital. What kind of heart is she The urban beauty continued in a cold voice.


    "Shut the hell up!" Xiao Yao glared at her and scolded, "dress up like a person. How can you say that you can''t speak? What do you do with your eyes? Do you think she can go to the hospital like this now? "


    Urban beauty did not expect that Xiao Yao would directly scold himself, suddenly rose red face, chest also greatly undulating.


    "You... You dare to scold me!" The body of urban beauty is shaking.


    "He just scolds you. If you don''t shut up, I don''t mind throwing you out." Pink Butterfly cold swept that city beauty one eye, coldly said.


    City beauty suddenly no sound.


    Previously, the pink butterfly kicked Mo Chengfei out. What she saw was clear. If this woman also gave her a kick, I''m afraid she would fly out directly, right? For her own small life, she still tactfully chose to shut up. Before she called so happy, because Xiao Yao from the beginning to now has been in forbearance, she naturally feel that this man is very bullying.


    Some people are just like this. If they give in and forbear, they will not make the other party repent, but will encourage the other party''s arrogance. This urban beauty obviously belongs to that category. Before Xiao Yao didn''t speak, she put her nose on her face. Now Xiao Yao is angry because she is upset, and she doesn''t dare to say a word.


    This kind of person is cheap in essence!


    "Stop talking." The middle-aged woman, too, pointed to the pregnant woman lying on the table and said, "don''t you see that her face is getting better?"


    City beauty a Leng, along the direction of the middle-aged woman''s fingers, found that the pregnant woman''s face seems to really slowly restore the red halo, in the past, she was sweating, pale as paper ah!


    She looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes, thinking, is it difficult that this guy really has two brushes?


    The people around seemed to understand it and nodded their praises.


    "It seems that this boy is not a fool!" The man with glasses nodded.


    "Yes, ah, but although the girl''s face is much better, why does the man''s face look a little pale?" A girl in a white coat was curious.


    After thinking about it, the man with glasses said, "I heard an old Chinese medicine doctor say that some acupuncture experts can use Qigong when they are doing acupuncture. Can he do this..."


    For a long time, Xiao Yao was finally relieved.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shaw." Pregnant women slowly open their eyes, looking at Xiao Yao, with a weak voice said.


    "There is nothing wrong with the child in your stomach. If you are not at ease, you can go to the hospital for an examination." Xiao Yao said, "I''ll prescribe a pill for you later to keep the fetus alive."


    "Yes The pregnant woman nodded, full of gratitude, and then, full of guilt, "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry, I framed you before..."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "In fact... I was also entrusted by someone. Someone gave me 50000 yuan to cooperate with him in this play, just to make the girl named Li Xiaoxiao suspect you, hate you, and even stay away from you." Said the pregnant woman awkwardly.


    At this time, Mo Chengfei also directly got up and said to the girl, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Shut up The pink butterfly stares at Mo Chengfei again and says, "what are you worried about?"


    "I... when am I in a hurry!" Mo Chengfei''s neck is all red, but still stiff head said.


    "Well, it seems that the lesson I taught you before is not profound enough!" The pink butterfly said and walked towards Mo Chengfei.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Mo Chengfei''s face changed greatly. He stepped back a few steps, and his face was full of fear.


    The previous pink butterfly''s foot has made him feel that his bones are all scattered. If the other side gives him a foot, can he still live?


    At the thought of this, he felt cold on his back.


    However, at this time, pink butterfly has rushed to him, and directly stretched out his hand, grabbed Mo Chengfei''s collar, at the same time, a blow destroyed the other side''s stomach.


    Mo Chengfei screamed and bent down like a cooked shrimp.


    People are sweating. It''s too violent!


    "Tell me, who let you frame Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao went to the pregnant woman and said.


    "Yes..." the pregnant woman hesitated.


    "No matter who it is, I can keep you safe. If anyone hurts you, my Li family will take revenge for you at all costs!" Li Xiaoxiao said firmly.


    Hearing Li Xiaoxiao''s words, the pregnant woman was relieved and pointed to Mo Chengfei. Although she didn''t speak, everyone had an answer in her heart.


    "Damn it! It''s the guy The man with glasses said, "no wonder he had such a big reaction before and wanted to stop this gentleman from saving people!"


    "That''s right. How could a decent looking man be so mean?" The middle-aged woman was also very angry.


    Xiao Yao nodded, with a dignified expression.


    Mo Chengfei was lying on the ground, holding his stomach and wailing.


    "Give him to me." Xiao Yao looks at the pink butterfly.


    "Yes Pink Butterfly nodded, she can see, at this time Xiao Yao is really angry.


    Pink Butterfly walked away, Xiao Yao condescending, standing in front of Mo Chengfei.


    He looked around as if he was looking for something.


    For a long time, he had a smile on his face and walked in one direction. When he came back, he had an empty bottle in his hand.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Mo Chengfei lying on the ground.


    "Remember what I said earlier?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Before Mo Chengfei could speak, there was a sharp pain in his head.


    "Hua", the wine bottle in Xiao Yao''s hand has been broken to the ground, and a bloodstain has been left at Mo Chengfei''s hairline.


    "I said before, when it''s over, I''ll open the ladle for you!" Xiao Yao said maliciously.

 Chapter 67

    All the people who used to watch in Xingyue Cafe shiver now.


    They didn''t expect that Xiao Yao, who originally looked rather timid, would directly use a glass bottle to open the ladle for other people''s heads. Is this too fierce?


    Mo Chengfei fell directly on the opposite side. He had no fighting ability. This wine bottle made him faint again.


    "Well done! This kind of person should be treated like this. We were blinded by him before. " The man with glasses said.


    The middle-aged woman also sighed: "yes, we have wronged people before."


    Urban beauty face is also red, let Mo Chengfei become her way to vent her anger, she is still holding the shoulder is very proud to say: "this kind of person, should be thrown into the sea!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Mo Chengfei became the target of public criticism.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao turned to look at the pink butterfly and said.


    "Yes." Pink Butterfly nodded and followed Xiao Yao out of Xingyue cafe.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s hands were clenched together. Her eyes were staring at Xiao Yao''s back. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. She has a feeling of fine sand flowing through her fingers. It seems that something is slipping away from her palm, and she can''t hold it


    Li Xiaoxiao was originally a free and easy person. If it was something else, she would feel that she could not hold the sand and let it go. But this time, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly felt as if there was an invisible blade that went straight into her heart, bleeding


    Walking out of the cafe, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Where''s your friend? Don''t care? " Said the pink butterfly.


    "She''s not my friend. She''s my employer. I''m her bodyguard." Xiao Yao said.


    "Are you angry?" The pink butterfly asked with a wink.


    "Angry?" Xiao Yao was stunned and shook his head. "I have nothing to be angry with. Isn''t that guy''s head already opened by me?"


    The pink butterfly said seriously, "you know I''m not talking about him."


    "Then there''s no one else." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    Pink Butterfly shrugs her shoulders. Since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say it, she doesn''t want to ask any more, so as not to make Xiao Yao unhappy.


    "Tell me what you are going to do when you come to me." Xiao Yao looked at the eye powder butterfly, avoided the previous topic, asked.


    Pink Butterfly smiles and takes out a black mobile phone from her pocket. It''s still an old-fashioned keyboard mobile phone. In this era of smart phones, such mobile phones are rare, except for some old people''s treasures.


    However, pink butterfly''s mobile phone is not old man''s treasure, but a satellite phone inside their killer organization. It may look old-fashioned, but its functions are very practical.


    Pink butterfly''s finger points on the mobile phone and turns out a text message.


    "This is our dragon and Phoenix killer group''s internal mobile phone, blood shadow group sent a text message, you are the number one target of the dragon and Phoenix killer group." Pink Butterfly said, "it seems that he is going to fight with you."


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "I really don''t understand. What does that guy want to do?" Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    "Who knows? Maybe he just looks at you. " Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said nothing.


    "Actually, I guess some." The pink butterfly coughed and said.


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Your presence is a threat to him. Originally, the boss of the killer group should be you, but at the beginning you gave in, so you let the blood shadow get on the top. If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t be his turn to cover the sky. " Pink Butterfly said, "you say, should he treat you as an eyesore?"


    Xiao Yao grabbed his head: "I didn''t think about competing with him at all. When I was a killer, I just wanted to exercise myself."


    "Maybe you think so, but he doesn''t think you think so." Pink Butterfly said, "this sentence sounds a little tongue twister, but it''s absolutely the truth."


    Xiao Yao was silent, and pink butterfly didn''t know what he was thinking


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    There are not many people who know Xiao Yao''s phone number. He takes out his mobile phone and takes a look. The phone is from Fang Hai.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Although he and Fang Hai did not know each other for a long time, he regarded each other as his friend and brother. It''s true that in today''s society, there are some arrogant and domineering rich second generation and official second generation, who are less than beaten. But this does not mean that all powerful people are bad people. More importantly, they are people who have been influenced by good families.


    Fang Hai is one of them.


    "Brother, something happened to me. Where are you now? I may need your help. " Fang Hai said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao Leng Leng, but still immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up until you arrive." Fang Hai said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao told the other party his coordinates at the moment and hung up the phone.


    "It seems you have something else to do?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "or you go back first."


    "No, I''ll go with you. What if someone from Longfeng comes to you? Although I''m not as good as you, I can help a little bit. " Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. Now that the pink butterfly has already said so, it seems that he has gone too far to drive people.


    Before long, a red BMW stopped in front of Xiao Yao and pink butterfly.


    The door opened and Fang Hai came down with a girl in pink and knee length.


    The girl''s age is not big, looks like only about 18 years old, height is more than 1.65 meters, there is a lovely cartoon hairpin on her hair, it is estimated that there are still some girl heart.


    "It''s so nice to see you, brother!" Seeing Xiao Yao, Fang Hai was relieved.


    He almost burst into tears.


    The girl looked at Xiao Yao and rolled her eyes. She didn''t have a good way: "cousin, the miracle doctor you mentioned is him?"


    "Yes Fang Hai takes a look at the girl and introduces her to Xiao Yao, "brother, this is my cousin. Her name is Tang Siyu."


    "I thought it was your girlfriend if you didn''t say it." Xiao Yao smiles and makes a joke with Fang Hai.


    Fang Hai shook his head and said, "let''s get on the bus first. I really have something to ask you for help."


    Xiao Yao nods and gets on the bus with pink butterfly. The girl looks at Xiao Yao and pink butterfly unfriendly, and their eyes are full of doubts. Xiao Yao doesn''t know why, but he doesn''t speak first. He knows that Fang Hai will tell him when he should know.


    On the car, Fang Hai also opened the conversation.


    It turns out that Tang Siyu''s father, Fang Hai''s uncle, is doing business in Haitian city. This time Fang Hai came to Haitian city, naturally he had to visit him. He had planned to leave after a meal, but he didn''t expect that Tang Siyu''s father suddenly fainted before he sat down for a long time. As a result, he was sent to the hospital for examination. He was already in advanced stage of lung cancer, and his chances of survival were slim.


    Tang family up and down, also anxious on the head.


    "Brother, I know you are good at medicine. Can you help me?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    This is really a problem for him.


    He is really proficient in medicine, but he thinks lung cancer is a kind of death. Even if Hua Tuo is alive, the chance of cure is not very great. What''s more, he is now in the advanced stage?


    But looking at the blood in Fang Hai''s eyes and the expectation in his eyes, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to refuse.


    Tang Siyu''s heart is a little uncomfortable.


    From learning about her father''s illness, she has never had a rest until now. She keeps running with her family, so that she can''t even change her pink clothes. Looking at her red eyes, we can see that she has cried several times before.


    Originally, she thought Fang Hai knew some Saint doctor, so she ran over with Fang Hai excitedly. But she didn''t expect that her cousin''s miracle doctor was a little boy who didn''t look much bigger than herself.


    Will he have a way? Tang Siyu obviously can''t believe it.


    "Cousin, my grandfather has invited his good friend, the medicine doctor. I heard that he doesn''t like patients to invite themselves and others." Tang Siyu said euphemistically.


    The meaning of her words is to tell Fang Hai that her family has already found a miracle doctor. She doesn''t need the help of this hairy boy at all.


    Fang Hai naturally also heard Tang Siyu''s meaning, but because the other party is his cousin, it''s not easy to reprimand, so he can only calm down.


    "Don''t worry. I think Yaoling will be happy to see me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s strange." Tang Siyu turned his lips and whispered back.


    Xiao Yao didn''t care about her either. He just looked at Fang Hai and said, "I''ll try my best. If there''s a chance, I won''t let you down. But if it''s too late, I think I can only say sorry."


    "If only you''d like to do it!" Fang Hai said excitedly.


    In Fang Hai''s opinion, Xiao Yao is omnipotent. His skill has shocked Fang Hai. However, this is not what Xiao Yao is good at. His brother is good at medicine!


    Fang Hai is a very sentimental person. In addition, Tang Siyu''s father is good to him. Of course, he doesn''t want to watch his uncle leave the world.


    Soon, the BMW stopped in front of a white villa.


    "If grandfather knew that we had invited others without permission, he would certainly scold us to death." After getting off the bus, Tang Siyu complained a little unhappily.


    "Siyu, I have faith in my brother." Fang Hai is not easy to reprimand, but he finds that Tang Siyu is endless, and he can''t help saying.


    Tang Siyu sighed and said nothing more. Entering the villa, Xiao Yao found that the living room of the whole villa was full of people.

 Chapter 68

    Tang''s family is not as good as Li''s and Mo''s in Haitian city, but it is also a small family. After all, with the protection of Fang''s family, it will never be taken advantage of by others.


    Therefore, the Tang family''s contacts are still very wide. Now that Tang Ruzhi is ill, some of his friends naturally rush over. They all look sad and worried, but Xiao Yao looks at them again, but he doesn''t see sincere concern and sadness in their eyes.


    To put it simply, the reason why more people come to Tang''s house is just to make a show and make face comfortable. Of course, there are a few people who are really worried.


    "Siyu, Xiaohai, are you back?" A middle-aged woman came up to them and asked, "what are you doing out there?" Women''s eyes are also very red, face a little pale.


    "Mom, my cousin said he would take me to a miracle doctor." Tang Siyu said.


    "Miracle doctor?" The expression on the middle-aged woman''s face was a little stunned. She quickly turned to look at Fang Hai and said excitedly, "Xiao Hai, is what Siyu said true? Did you really find a miracle doctor? "


    Fang Hai nodded.


    "Where is the doctor you are looking for?" Tang Siyu''s mother''s name is Qian Qiubai. She learned that her husband had cancer and would faint several times.


    Although Yaoling is still upstairs to see his husband, his face has been very ugly since he came into Tang''s house. In fact, they all know that Yaoling is helpless. If it wasn''t for his good relationship with Tang Qi, the master of the Tang family, he would never have gone this trip.


    Therefore, Fang Hai invited the doctor, no doubt became Qian Qiubai''s last straw.


    "His name is Xiao Yao. He is what I call a miracle doctor." Fang Hai said.


    "He?" Qian Qiubai was stunned at first, and then his face became a little ugly.


    Obviously, she and Tang Siyu have the same idea. They don''t think each other is reliable, but they can''t blame them. After all, no matter who it is, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s a miracle doctor.


    Qian Qiubai sighed: "Xiaohai, I know you are in a hurry now, but you can''t go to a doctor in a hurry!"


    Fang Hai said solemnly: "aunt, don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who can''t do things reliably. Since I will bring Xiao Yao, then I have enough confidence in him!"


    Qian Qiubai sighed and did not speak.


    She knew that Fang Hai also meant well. Although some of the people she invited were unreliable, she could not blame him.


    Their conversation also attracted the eyes of the people around them. After hearing the conversation clearly, a man couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fang Hai, you''re too tossing, aren''t you? You fangs have a great career. I really thought you could invite some miracle doctor. Love is just a fool? " The man who talks is in his thirties.


    "I''m not kidding, Sun Wei. I know that you come here with bad intentions. I also know that you have a conflict with the Tang family. I didn''t throw you out because the Tang family and our Fang family are both guests. If you make me angry, I will throw you out directly." Fang Hai said with a cold glance.


    "Fang Hai, that''s too much for you to say! I admit that Tang Ruzhi and I have some conflicts in business, but we are also friends. Now that something has happened to him, it''s not too much for me to visit him, is it Sun Wei said.


    Fang Hai sneered and ignored him. Seeing that Fang Hai ignored him, Sun Wei didn''t worry. Instead, he looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "boy, how old are you?"


    "Twenty." Xiao Yao tells the truth.


    "Twenty? Ha ha, Fang Hai is really able to make trouble. A 20-year-old boy said that he is a miracle doctor. Fang Hai, do you want to help the Tang family or harm the Tang family? " Sun Wei burst out laughing.


    Although the people around didn''t speak, they all showed approval. It can be seen that their hearts and Sun Wei''s thoughts are the same.


    Fang Hai is furious. He rolls up his sleeve and rushes towards Sun Wei. Xiao Yao grabs him and shakes his head at him.


    "Don''t be angry. He just wants you to be angry. If you are angry, you will be charged with" becoming angry from embarrassment. " Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai takes a deep breath. Naturally, he knows that Sun Wei is not well intentioned, but it''s really difficult to keep calm when he hears the other party''s words.


    "Don''t make such useless arguments with him. It''s not worth it." Xiao Yao continued.


    Fang Hai nodded and glared at Sun Wei. Then he turned to Qian Qiubai and said, "aunt, let Xiao Yao have a try."


    Qian Qiubai shook his head: "now, old master Yaoling is still upstairs. When he practises medicine, he doesn''t like other people''s interference. He will feel that this is the patient''s family''s disrespect and distrust for him."


    Fang Hai still wants to talk, but Xiao Yao stops him.


    "Many traditional Chinese medicine have this habit. Don''t worry, just wait a moment." Xiao Yao said.


    Now he also needs time to think about how to treat such a disease.


    "Yes." Fang Hai nodded and said nothing more.


    The pink butterfly came up to Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "are you sure?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He is really not sure that such a disease can not be fixed with a single needle, and he has to observe the patient to see how far the cancer cells have spread.


    He sat on the sofa, his brain racing.


    "Xiaohai, although you used to be very reliable, this time, I think you are really a bit of a fool." Qian Qiubai see Xiao Yao away from them some distance, just the other side of the sea whispered.


    "Aunt, I really have confidence in Xiao Yao." Fang Hai said with a bitter smile.


    "Confident? What do you think he can do? Maybe he really knows medicine, but his age is here after all. Even when he was young, how proficient can he be? " Qian Qiubai said, "even the old master of Yaoling, who has been studying traditional Chinese medicine for decades, thinks it is very difficult. He is only 20 years old. How can he be sure?"


    "That''s it Tang Siyu also nodded his head again and again to strengthen his position.


    Fang Hai grabs his head. He doesn''t know why he has so much confidence in Xiao Yao, so he can''t persuade his aunt and cousin.


    "Aunt, when Yaoling comes downstairs, let Xiao Yao have a try, even if it''s just a try, OK?" Fang Hai said seriously.


    Qian Qiubai seems to be hesitant.


    She doesn''t have any confidence in Xiao Yao. Otherwise, she won''t think that Fang Hai is making a fool of himself. Let Xiao Yao go up and have a try? Isn''t this a joke for others? If that''s true, I don''t know how Sun Wei''s people will laugh at the Tang family. They will surely feel that they are in a hurry to go to the doctor.


    In fact, Sun Wei and others really think so.


    "Mr. Sun, do you think Tang Ruzhi can survive?" A man with short hair in a patterned shirt came up to Sun Wei and asked in a low voice.


    "To survive? If he can survive, it will be a medical miracle. There are many people with lung cancer in recent years. Have you seen how many people can survive? " Sun Wei said with a sneer.


    "When Tang Ruzhi falls down, the companies of Tang family will fall into your hands," she said? Tang Ruzhi is the only son of Tang Ruzhi. He is an old man. He will never be in charge again. What can Qian Qiubai and her daughter do? "


    Sun Wei nodded, which was also his expectation.


    When Tang Ruzhi falls down, he can begin to nibble at the Tang family''s industry. That''s his real purpose! As long as the soup on this side knows the throat Qi, he will take action on that side! Fang Hai won''t defend the Tang family of Haitian city for a dead man, will he?


    "What I''m worried about now is whether the Tang family will hand over all their assets to the Fang family." The man sighed and said.


    "Well, it''s impossible. Before that, maybe the Fang family will take some actions, but Fang Hai is making a fool of himself. What can he do if he finds a boy in his twenties? Is that boy really a miracle doctor? When Tang Ruzhi dies, I''ll let it go. The imagination of others is terrible. " Sun Wei said, "before Tang Ruzhi''s death, the Fang family found a young man to pretend to be a miracle doctor to see Tang Ruzhi. This is the original version, but it''s different with the spread of many versions. If the Fang family still dares to take charge of the Tang family, what do others think about this?"


    The man in the patterned shirt suddenly realized that he gave Sun Wei a thumbs up: "Mr. Sun is Mr. Sun, tall, really tall!"


    Sun Wei laughs. He enjoys being flattered


    At this time, a man near the stairway suddenly began to shout.


    "The medicine is coming down!"


    They turned their faces and looked at the stairway.


    Two old people came down together. One was Yaoling, and the other was haggard. Of course, he was the old man of the Tang family.


    Look at their faces, both of them are dignified.


    "It seems that Yaoling is helpless." Sun Wei''s eyes twinkled with Jingguang.


    After going downstairs, Qian Qiubai and others walked over.


    "Dad, doctor, what''s up?" Qian Qiubai asked.


    Yao Ling looks at Qian Qiubai and shakes his head. Although he doesn''t say anything, the meaning is self-evident.


    Everyone took a breath, even Yaoling couldn''t help it. It seems that Tang Ruzhi is really dead.


    "Sister in law, it suddenly occurred to me that there are still some things in my company. I have to go first." A man in a black suit arched his hand at Qian Qiubai and then turned to leave.


    "Oh! Old man, sister-in-law, there are some things in my family. I have to go first. " Another person left.


    They are like leaders. Two of them have gone, the rest have gone, and some even don''t bother to say goodbye. The living room, which used to be a little crowded, was more than half empty.


    Qian Qiubai and other people''s faces, ugly can not be ugly.


    Sun Wei said with a smile: "it seems that Tang Ruzhi is really dead!"

 Chapter 69

    When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter, and when the people die, they leave.


    If Tang Ruzhi can survive, he will certainly remember these people who came to visit him. This is also a personal feeling. But now, Tang Ruzhi is dead, so they don''t have to stay here.


    However, there are still a small part of them who are still at the Tang family.


    "Damn, what a bunch of things!" A middle-aged man in a black shirt scolded in disgust. Then he quickly walked up to Qian Qiubai and said, "sister-in-law, don''t be sad..."


    "Dahei, I''m fine." Although Qian Qiubai said that, he could see the hurt in his eyes even if he was blind.


    Dahei sighed, but he didn''t know what to say. Did he say Tang Ruzhi was ok? Even he didn''t believe in such words. He said he was sad and changed? Isn''t that a fault! He can''t do such a dirty thing.


    "Doctor, please." Tang Qi said with tears.


    What else is more painful than a white haired man sending a black haired man?


    Yao Ling turned his face and looked at Tang Qi with a deep sigh. He stretched out a hand and patted Tang Qi on the shoulder: "don''t be too sad, old man. This is life."


    Tang Qi smiles bitterly. What''s life like? Is it God''s destiny that his son should die at this age?


    He doesn''t believe in heaven and destiny, but now when everything is put in front of him, even if he doesn''t accept it, he can''t do anything about it. It''s nothing but bullshit to say that man will conquer nature. Even if he wins, who knows if it''s destiny?


    Yao Ling saw that Tang Qi was silent and didn''t say much. He could only shake his head and planned to leave.


    At this time, Fang Hai rushed up: "grandfather, grandfather, I brought a miracle doctor! Let him look after it for my uncle


    "Xiao Hai, stop fooling around." Qian Qiubai grabs Fang Hai and says.


    Fang Hai looks at Tang Qi with expectation in his eyes.


    "Shut up Tang Qi was furious, or there was a fire in his heart, but now Fang Hai, the poor guy, has become a vent, "what miracle doctor? Here''s Yaoling. He''s the doctor! I don''t care who you invite, take it away for me


    Fang Hai was worried when he heard this.


    "Grandfather, I really don''t have any mischief. Can you let my friend have a try?" Fang Hai said, and went to Xiao Yao''s front, took his arm, pulled him to Tang Qi''s front.


    Tangqi''s face is as black as ink.


    Other people''s medicine is still here. He can''t help it. Do you think you brought a miracle doctor? This is not the face of daiyaoling! Even if they have a good relationship with Yaoling, they have to be angry, right?


    What makes Tang Qi even more angry is that Fang Hai is still a little boy. This is not only in the face of the druggist, but also in the face of death! He really wanted to go up to mengtui and send FangHai, the son of a bitch, thousands of miles away.


    Looking at other people in the living room of the villa, Tang Qi would like to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. Now, his face is lost by Fang Hai


    "You... You''re pissing me off!" Tang Qi covered his chest. He was afraid that he would not be able to go with his son. At least he was not a white haired man to send a black haired man


    He saw Yaoling, but found that Yaoling''s eyes were wide open, and his face was a little excited. Tang Qi thought that Yaoling was angry, so he slapped him on Fang Hai''s head, and then made a smile at Yaoling: "old man, my grandson is a little confused, don''t worry about him..."


    Yao Ling rushed straight away, but what happened in the end stunned everyone.


    Yao Ling came to Xiao Yao, grabbed Xiao Yao''s hand, and said excitedly, "master, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yao smiles, a little embarrassed.


    Yao Ling asked tentatively, "are you here to help the Tang family?"


    "Well, my brother invited me." Xiao Yao pointed to Fang Haidao beside him.


    "I see!" Yao Ling suddenly realized, turned to look at Tang Qi and said, "old man, ha ha! Now your son is saved! "


    Tangqi''s chin was almost on the ground.


    He reached out and pinched his thigh to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    Yao Ling is pulling that young boy and calling from the master? In the end is his head bad, delirious, or the head of the drug spirit bad?


    "No, Yaoling, you say... He''s your master?" Tang Qi asked.


    "Yes Yao Ling doesn''t feel embarrassed. After all, Xiao Yao is a good doctor, so he should be his own master. What if he is young? In today''s society, it is because there are some shameless people who depend on the old and sell the old that they are making a mess.


    At Yaoling''s age, he can see everything. Besides, he is devoted to the medical profession and doesn''t care about other people''s surprise. In his opinion, he can learn a lot from Xiao Yao. That''s what he wants!


    Fang Hai, Qian Qiubai and others also look at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    "This boy, still hiding with me!" Fang Hai said, biting his teeth.


    Qian Qiubai dragged his daughter: "Siyu, I didn''t dream, did I?"


    "Mom, of course you didn''t dream." Tang Siyu was made by his mother, but her big eyes also revolved around Xiao Yao, showing a strange color in her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing Tang Qi''s surprised eyes, Yao Ling coughed, frowned and said, "I said Lao Tang, what the hell are you doing? My master is here. Don''t you take him upstairs? "


    "Ah! OK, OK, I''ll take him upstairs... "Tang Qi just came over, rushed to Xiao Yao, and asked in a low voice," dare to ask, what''s your name? "


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said flatly.


    He can''t laugh or cry. It''s strange for him to be called so respectfully by an old man like Tang Qi.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao, please follow me!" Tang Qi bent down and asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao is also not polite, stepped on the mouth, Tang Qi is still in place.


    "Let''s go now!" Yao Ling patted Tang Qi and said, "although I can''t help it, it doesn''t mean my master can''t help it either. It seems that there is no way out of heaven!"


    "But... Are you sure he''s cured?" Tang Qi scratched his head and asked.


    Yao Ling glared angrily and said, "old man, what do you mean? Don''t believe me or don''t believe my master? I tell you, you say I''m not good at medicine, and I can bear it. You say I''m old and dazed, and I can bear it. You say I''m ugly, and I can bear it. But if you dare to say my master is not good, I''ll fight with you every minute! "


    Although Yao Ling said something funny, Tang Qi was sure that Yao Ling was not joking.


    Tang Qi is very surprised. He and Yao Ling have known each other for a long time. He also knows the character of his old friend. If Xiao Yao doesn''t have the real ability, Yao Ling won''t look at it more.


    "Well, in that case, I do have hope again!" Tangqi took a deep breath, and his expression became serious.


    Although he had enough respect for Xiao Yao before, it only depended on Yao Ling''s face. After all, Yao Ling had said those words before. If he didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yao, he would have refuted Yao Ling''s face.


    Yaoling and Tangqi went upstairs together again.


    Downstairs, everyone looked at each other.


    They still have no recollection.


    "Who the hell is that boy?" The man who is called Da Hei swallows his saliva. He doesn''t know what kind of words to use to describe his mood at this time.


    Shocked? Surprise? These are not enough!


    This has subverted his outlook on life, just like a man suddenly rushed to him and cited countless evidences to prove that the earth is not round.


    Qian Qiubai also looked at Fang Hai and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Hai, who is that guy?"


    "My brother." Fang Hai''s face is full of pride.


    Previously, these people looked at themselves with a look of disdain. Even their aunts and cousins felt that they were making a fool of themselves. But now they all changed their faces. Naturally, his heart was unspeakable. It seemed that what surprised them was not Xiao Yao, but himself.


    Tang Siyu rolled his eyes and said, "we are all your brothers, but we want to know his identity."


    "I don''t know." Fang Hai is like a fairway.


    He only knows that Xiao Yao is Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard. Now he lives in Li''s house, and he doesn''t know anything else. Maybe he can find some with their Fang''s intelligence network, but this is his disrespect for Xiao Yao. Since Fang Hai has regarded Xiao Yao as his brother, he will never do such a thing.


    "You don''t know?" Tong Siyu grew up and said, "you''re not kidding me, are you?"


    "Does it matter who he is?" Fang Hai said, "I don''t care who he is, and I don''t care who he is. He is my brother. I know that''s enough."


    "That''s what you young people think. It''s immature." Qian Qiubai said seriously.


    Fang Hai looked at his aunt and laughed: "what my aunt said is right. It''s our young people''s temper, our young people''s ideas, immature, but... I''m really young!"


    No more words.


    Upstairs, Xiao Yao looks at Tang Ruzhi lying on the bed and frowns.


    This is a very elegant looking man with dignified facial features, thick eyebrows, thick hair, high nose, but a little thin, full of literati atmosphere.


    But his face was very ugly. His facial features looked at his internal organs, and his Qi was as weak as heartbreak.


    Xiao Yao looked at Tang Ruzhi for a long time, then felt his pulse, looked at the coating of his tongue, looked at the whiteness of his eyes, and listened to the breath. Although Yao Ling had checked it before, he did not tell Xiao Yao his thoughts and ideas. That might lead to Xiao Yao''s misunderstanding, but it was not good.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Yao stood up straight again.


    "Yang Qi Jue body, life is not long." Xiao Yao''s tone was heavy.

 Chapter 70

    Some people say that the world is balanced, just like some feng shui masters, they often talk about Yin and Yang, which is mysterious, but in fact it is not so complicated.


    The human body is also a small geomantic field, just like the word "Yin and Yang" often mentioned in the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, which is also a kind of balance. Whether the Yang Qi is heavy or the Yin Qi is heavy, the geomantic field of the human body will lose its original balance.


    With the disordered breath, it is impossible for the body to be healthy.


    "Yang Qi Jue body?" Yao Ling wry smile, "it seems, more serious than I imagined."


    "That, Yaoling, what is Yang Qi Jue body?" Tang Qi on one side, who didn''t know anything about these, couldn''t help asking.


    "That is, there is no Yin Qi in the body. There are two big veins in the body, namely Yin and Yang. Some people say that they are called Ren Du two veins." Yao Ling explained.


    "I know that! I often see it in martial arts novels. " Tang Qi nodded.


    "Well, in fact, that''s what happened. Lung disease belongs to Yang disease. In winter, it will be better. If it is not better in winter, it may not be better. In summer, Yang Qi is heavy, and it is also the time of lung disease. This is mentioned in Huangdi''s Internal Classic. You can have a look when you have nothing to do." Yao Ling said.


    "Illness has something to do with the season?" Tang Qi widened his eyes, saying that he couldn''t understand.


    Xiao Yao and Yao Ling look at each other and smile bitterly, but they don''t continue to explain to Tang Qi.


    Layman is layman. Some theories sound funny and ridiculous. People can''t believe them, but they have their own truth. Only by understanding them from the beginning can we understand them thoroughly.


    "Master, do you think Tang Ruzhi has any hope?" Yao Ling asked.


    Tang Qi also quickly turns around and looks at Xiao Yao, which is also the problem he is very concerned about now.


    Xiao Yaozhen wanted to shake his head and let them contact the crematorium as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yao''s great grandfather Gao Feng once claimed that as long as a person is not terminally ill, he can be cured. In fact, this is not complicated. As long as he is not incorporated into the terminally ill, it proves that there is still a certain amount of Yin Qi or Yang Qi in his body. At that time, acupuncture was used to enter the vital qi, maintain the balance between yin and Yang, and prescribe some drugs to consolidate the foundation and cultivate yuan.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to say these words, because his strength has not reached the peak level. Xiao Yao is no worse than Gao Feng in some theoretical knowledge.


    If Tang knew the current situation, he was "terminally ill". The Yin Qi in the body has been pushed out of the body by the Yang Qi, and there is nothing to do when the immortal comes. Even if there is a trace of Yin Qi in Tang Ruzhi''s body, Xiao Yao can think of a way to send Tang Ruzhi to Tianlongshan and let his grandfather go.


    Xiao Yao felt that he had no choice.


    When I was about to speak, I suddenly had a flash of light in my mind.


    "There is a cure!" Because of excitement, Xiao Yao''s voice has improved a lot.


    Yao Ling stares at Xiao Yao, some can''t believe his ears.


    "Master, do you know that Tang Ruzhi has something else to cure?" Yao Ling asked carefully.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "you forget, I still have Millennium cold insects?"


    "Millennium cold insects?" Yao Ling was stunned and lost in thought. Then, in front of his eyes, he said excitedly, "yes! The Millennium cold insect itself is extremely cold and Yin, full of Yin Qi. If you use the Millennium cold insect, maybe you can really cultivate a trace of Yin Qi in Tang Ruzhi''s body, but... Master, Millennium cold insect is so precious. It''s rare to see it for many years. Do you want to use it here? "


    Xiao Yao serious way: "in precious, no life precious."


    In his eyes, the Millennium cold insects are precious, but they are just rare and precious medicinal materials. Since they are medicinal materials, they must be used to treat diseases, just like money. If you don''t spend it, it will always be just a piece of paper. Only when you spend it and get what you want, that''s money.


    When Tang Qi heard Yao Ling''s words, he also looked at Yao Ling with round eyes: "what do you mean, old man? Can''t my son''s life compare with that Millennium cold insect? "


    "It''s not like that, but even if you use the Millennium cold insect, you don''t have much confidence, just a little hope." Yao Ling shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He doesn''t think that the life of the Millennium cold insect is more important than Tang Ruzhi''s, but now, it''s just a plan, a little hope. Even if the Millennium cold insect is really used, it''s only 10% sure. In the view of Yaoling, it''s obviously irrational to use the precious medicinal material of the Millennium cold insect for 10% sure.


    Tang Qi turned his mouth, looked at Xiao Yao, patted his chest and said, "Mr. Xiao, what kind of medicinal materials do you have! It''s a big deal. I''ll take the whole Tang family up! "


    "Come on, you, Lao Tang, can''t speak well any more. If you really say that, I can tell you now, don''t talk about a Tang family. If your family''s assets are multiplied by ten times, they may not be as good as a thousand year old worm!" Yaoling doesn''t have a good airway.


    Tang Qi was obviously startled by Yao Ling''s words. He shrunk his head and said, "is that Millennium cold insect really so precious?"


    "It can''t be measured by money. Last time, how much did you spend and how long did you waste to find a hundred year old wild ginseng? However, even if you pull a truck of Centennial ginseng, you can''t get rid of the Millennium cold insects! " Yao Ling said. Tangqi''s forehead began to sweat. At first, he thought that the Millennium cold insect was just a valuable medicinal material, but according to Yao Ling, he could not afford to buy it¡° All right, let''s not talk about it. It''s important to save people. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well, master, you has the final say. Anyway, the thousand year old bug is yours. Yao Ling said with a smile. In fact, he didn''t mean to stop him. The reason why he said so much before was that he hoped Tang Qi could remember Xiao Yao and repay him. As a good apprentice, he should consider his master all the time! If you let Tang Qi know his inner thoughts, he will be angry and yell. Our two brothers have been friends for decades! For the sake of your master, you even pit me... Take out the fire needle, take out the Millennium cold insect, Xiao Yao can''t help shivering again, and hasten to block the Yin cold. The Millennium cold insect just took out the box, several breathing rooms, the temperature of the whole room has dropped a little, Tang Qi''s body is weak, can''t help sneezing, wrapped up his clothes: "it''s so cold, do you turn on the air conditioner?"¡° Turn on the air conditioner. That''s the wonder of the Millennium cold bug! " Yao Ling looked at the cold insect on Xiao Yao''s hand, and couldn''t help salivating. This is a real wonder¡° Ah, such a good thing, when it is used here, it''s just despatching the heavenly things! " Yao Ling sighed. Xiao Yao smiles, while Tang Qi stares at him again¡° Mr. Xiao, how does it work? " Tangqi sneezed again and sniffed¡° Watch it. " Xiao Yao said that, and then came forward to open Tang Ruzhi''s mouth. Then, like a thousand year old cold insect in his hand, he put it in, while Tang Qi on the side was staring¡° That''s it? " He asked¡° That''s it. " Xiao Yao said. Tang Qi''s heart set off a storm, this... This is too rough! Such a big bug, just put it in your mouth? If it wasn''t for the fact that he had built up a sense of trust in Xiao Yao, seeing this scene would definitely drive Xiao Yao out. It''s not saving people, it''s murder! Yao Ling seemed dissatisfied and sniffed at Tang Qi''s surprise: "what do you know? The Millennium cold insect meets blood and melts. Now it should have turned into liquid and flows down the throat."¡° Really? " Tangqi''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it¡° Are you real or fake? " Yao Ling shakes his head and is too lazy to talk to Tang Qi. After putting the Millennium cold insect into Tang Ruzhi''s mouth, Xiao Yao stands aside and carefully stares at Tang Ruzhi''s body changes. At the beginning, Tang Ruzhi''s expression was very painful and even ferocious. If it wasn''t for his drowsiness, he would scream directly. But gradually, Tang Ruzhi returned to the previous peace, just a layer of frost visible to the naked eye on his face¡° What happened to him? " Seeing this, Tang Qi''s eyes widened again. He hurried forward to see his son, but as soon as he took a step forward, he sneezed again, and a cold wave wrapped him up¡° Yao Ling, let Mr. Tang go out first. It''s inconvenient for him to stay more here. " Xiao Yao said with a frown¡° Well, good! " Yao Ling nodded. In fact, he had such an idea before that, mainly because he thought that Tang Qi''s nonsense was too much. One question at a time, one surprise, one headache. In order to answer Tang Qi''s many questions, he wasted a lot of saliva, but Tang Ruzhi is still confused, every other line is like a mountain, which is absolutely right. Tang Qi looks at his son, his eyes are full of worry, but Xiao Yao''s words also have some truth, at this time, the cold in the room, he can''t bear it, he sneezes several times, he feels his body has appeared discomfort. Yao Ling sent Tang Qi to the outside of the room. He just wanted to go in, but his hand was caught by Tang Qi. He turned his face and looked at Tang Qi. Tang Qi was looking at Yao Ling with an expectant look. His eyes were red¡° Old man, my son, it''s up to you. " Tangqi said in a trembling voice. Yao Ling looked at Tang Qi, and his eyes were full of firmness: "if there is any hope, I will not hesitate to take my old life. If you know, I grew up looking at him. I don''t have a wife or a child. I''ve long regarded him as my son. Besides, now there''s my master who can do it by himself. So you can rest assured! " With that, he turned and walked into the room.

 Chapter 71

    The whole room is like a huge ice cellar. Even if I have been a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine all my life, I can''t bear it any more. My teeth are pounding and making a "knock" sound.


    "If you can''t, go out." Xiao Yao looked at the eye medicine and said with concern.


    "No, master, just let me have a closer look." Good medicine.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "I''m afraid you can''t hold on."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Yao Ling waved his hand, "I can carry it!"


    Xiao Yao saw that Yaoling''s mind was determined, so he didn''t continue to stop him. He just dropped a sentence, "if you can''t hold on, go out immediately." then he turned to look at Tang Ruzhi with solemn expression.


    He held out his hand, grasped Tang Ruzhi''s wrist and cut his pulse.


    "Master, how is he?" Yao Ling wrapped up his clothes and asked.


    "There is a trace of Yin Qi." Xiao Yao said with a sigh of relief.


    Hearing this, Yaoling was also very excited. With Yin Qi in his body, he was no longer Yang Qi Jue body. In other words, now Tang Ruzhi has the hope to live.


    "The next big trouble." Xiao Yao showed a wry smile again. What he worried about was that the strength in his body might not be enough.


    Yao Ling seemed to understand Xiao Yao''s difficulty and asked in a low voice, "master, how sure are you?"


    "Less than 30 percent." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Hiss..." Yao Ling took a cool breath.


    He has known Xiao Yao for a long time. It''s the first time that he saw Xiao Yao''s face with such a tangled look. In the past, Xiao Yao was full of confidence, whether it was Mr. Li or Liu Yanxin. But this time, he seemed to hesitate. However, Yaoling can also understand that this is an incurable disease after all. If you were someone else, you would have nothing to do. Let alone 30%, you would not be sure of 10%.


    "Master, if you fail this time, will you smash your signboard?" Yao Ling asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "What sign do I have? Besides, even if I have a sign, what if I smash it? Can you still watch him die? "


    Yao Ling put up his thumb: "master, you are so noble!"


    "Go away, don''t flatter me." Xiao Yao waved his hand, took out the fire needle, spread out the needle cloth, took out the one inch and six minute round needle, and thrust it directly into Tang Rufeng''s Qihai. Then he pinched a three inch version of the lift needle into the intermediate point. After a while, nine silver needles had been put into Tang Ruzhi''s abdomen.


    This just blocked Tang Ruzhi''s air hole, and then he began to pass the Qi. Xiao Yao took out a burnt needle again and stabbed it into Tang Ruzhi''s Linghai point, and the burnt needle was also slightly shaking at this time.


    Yao Ling stares at Xiao Yao''s every move. He doesn''t even dare to blink. It seems that as long as he blinks, he will miss the key


    Downstairs, Tang Qi paced back and forth anxiously.


    "Grandfather, do you think that Xiao Yao can really cure my father?" Tang Siyu asked.


    "Since Yao Ling has said that, Xiao Yao must have his own assurance. Besides, I think he is really a capable man." Previously, Tang Qi had seen the magic of Xiao Yao, so he also had a grasp of Xiao Yao.


    "Capable?" "But how old is he? Twenty years old? "


    "Ambition does not lie in his age. Just because he is young does not mean he has no ability." Fang Hai looked at his cousin and said, "Siyu, anyway, Xiao Yao is trying to help us. Shouldn''t we believe him?"


    Tang Siyu said with a bitter smile: "I hope he can cure my father, but I don''t want to hear him say" try your best ". I know what it means."


    Fang Hai no longer speaks.


    At this time, a group of people walked into the villa, led by an old man about the same age as Tang Qi.


    "Big brother." The old man is wearing a Tang suit, red background, dotted with black words, a golden dragon sitting on, it is very festive, and the smile on the face of the old man in Tang suit is more brilliant.


    "What are you doing here?" Tang Qi looked at the old man in Tang costume, frowned and said.


    The old man in Tang costume laughed and said in a soft voice: "naturally, we are discussing the affairs of Tang Group."


    Tang Qi was slightly moved and said, "what about the Tang Group? What needs to be discussed about the Tang Group? Tang Tian, if you want to say anything, say it quickly. You are not welcome in our family! "


    Tangzhuang old man, Tang Tian, seemed to be wronged and said, "you are my big brother. How can you say such a thing to me? If you don''t welcome me, who else can you welcome? "


    "Yes, grandfather, how sad my grandfather should be when you say that!" A young man said with a smiley face.


    "Uncle, my father is right. He is your brother. It seems that you have gone too far to say so." A middle-aged man behind Tang Tian said.


    Tang Qi gave these people a cold glance, with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    The relationship between him and his brother, Tang Tian''s family, has not been very good. At the beginning, the two brothers started a company together. As a result, Tang Tian directly took away the company''s money and left a mess for Tang Qi to clean up. If it wasn''t for Tang Qi''s tenacity, he would have been forced to jump into the river.


    When he saw Tang Tian again, he had no choice but to press down his anger. After all, Tang Tian was his brother. Even if he was dissatisfied, everything was over. After all, what could he do?


    However, Tang Qi later found out that he was wrong. It was a big mistake. As soon as Tang Ruzhi fell down, Tang Tian''s family took action. They first released the news, and then isolated Tang Ruzhi''s confidants. It''s just because Tang''s family is too busy now, Tang Qi has no time to take care of those things.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Tian''s family came to the door by themselves now!


    "Tang Hu, I ask you, you asked to terminate the project with Lin''s group?" Tang Qi looks at Tang Tian''s eldest son, the middle-aged man who spoke before, and asks.


    "Yes." Tang Hu nodded, slightly bowed and said, "I think there are still some problems with the contract."


    "What''s the problem?" Tang Qi was furious and said, "that''s what Ruzhi talked about. What''s the problem? Besides, didn''t he decide? He is the chairman of the company. As a manager, you are not qualified to stop! "


    Tang Hu is not anxious, not angry, said with a smile: "Uncle calm down, although the cousin is the chairman, but he did not realize his negligence, otherwise you call him down, I have a good chat with him?"


    "Presumptuous!" Tangqi let out a roar like thunder.


    Tang Ruzhi, they really don''t know what''s going on? How can we talk about it? They are deceiving people too much!


    Tang Qi Qi''s body trembled. Qian Qiubai quickly walked over, helped Tang Qi and whispered, "Dad, don''t be too angry." Then she turned to look at Tang Hu and said, "don''t go too far, Tang Hu. If you know what''s going on, I don''t believe you really don''t know!"


    "Yes? What''s wrong with cousin? " Tang Hu scratched his head, a little curious, and then he patted his head, making a sudden appearance, "yes, I heard that my cousin is dying, oh! Then let''s divide up the property quickly? "


    Fang Hai finally can''t help it. He stands up and goes directly to Tang Hu. He reaches out his hand and grabs Tang Hu''s collar.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll throw you out now?" Fang Hai said in a deep voice.


    "Let go." Tang Hu cold face, "how to say, I am also your uncle, you so to me?"


    "Uncle? Hey, I don''t think you''re my uncle Fang Hai kicked Tang Hu in the abdomen. He was young and vigorous. This kick kicked Tang Hu on the ground directly.


    "You... You dare to hit me!" Tang Hu stares at Fang Hai, a little surprised.


    "I hit you, so what?" Fang Hai said with a sneer, "here''s a plate for you. It''s very kind of you to lie down and load garlic."


    "You... You are presumptuous! It''s true that all the fangs are like this! " Tang Tian is very angry and says with round eyes.


    "Hey, old man, how about our Fang family? What does it have to do with you? Even my father doesn''t give you a look. Are you upset? " Fang Hai sneered.


    Tang Qi sighed: "Xiaohai, it''s none of your business."


    "Grandfather!" Fang Hai was a little worried. Before he spoke, he was interrupted by Tang Qi.


    "I said, it''s none of your business. Anyway, he''s your second grandfather. You can''t talk like that." Tangqi said.


    Fang Hai sighed. His grandfather said so. He had no choice but to sit back bitterly.


    Tang Qi looks at Tang Tian with indifference in his eyes.


    "Tell me what you''re here for today." Tang Qi said in a thick voice.


    "There''s no purpose. Now, Tang Ruzhi is down. We can''t let Tang''s group fall into the hands of Fang family, can we?" Tang Tian said, "besides, we also have some shares in Tang''s group. You also know this big brother."


    Tang Tian did have some shares in Tang''s group, which Tang Qi gave them at the beginning. Tang Tian''s family was very depressed. Tang Qi couldn''t bear to lend a helping hand and gave them some shares to make their life better.


    But now when Tang Tian mentioned it, Tang Qi''s heart began to thump. He realized that his original weakness seemed to be about to lead to disaster.


    Tang Tian continued: "so, I hope Tang Hu can succeed to the chairman of Tang''s group. The board of directors has passed it. Next, I''ll wait for your signature."


    With that, he took out a document and handed it to Tang Qi.


    Tang Qi didn''t look at it and threw it out.


    "I don''t agree." Tangqi said.


    "If you don''t agree, I''m afraid you can''t either. Now, the board of directors has voted for it. Chao can''t be without a monarch for a day. Of course, there''s no way. You can let Tang Ruzhi get up and continue to be the chairman." Tang Tian said with a smile.


    "Are you forcing the palace?" Tang Qi raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes?" Tang Tian smiles and says, "brother, if you have to think so, then I can only tell you that. Yes, I am forcing the palace!"

 Chapter 72

    Fang Hai''s lower limit has been refreshed again. He didn''t expect that when a person decided to put down his face completely, he could be shameless to such a degree. At the beginning, Tang Qi was willing to give some shares to Tang Tian''s family because he didn''t want to see his own brother suffer because he thought Tang Tian was his brother?


    That share was taken out by the other party!


    Do they want to be shameless? Fang Hai really wants to rush up and beat him up, but he knows he can''t do it because he is a member of the Fang family. His surname is Fang, not Tang. Therefore, he seems to have gone too far.


    "Tang Tian, what benefits did you give those directors?" Tang Qi said with a smile.


    "It''s no good! I just made some promises to them. " Tang Tian said.


    Tang Qi sighed.


    "You''re a bad wolf." Tangqi said.


    Tang Tian shrugged his shoulders. Now that the anti business has come to this point, some of them are clear. No matter what Tang Qi said, he would not mind.


    For Tang''s group, he has the potential to win!


    "Second grandfather, some have passed?" Tang Siyu stood up, looked at Tang Tian and said, "don''t you worry, what will happen?"


    "What happened? What else can happen? Can Tang Ruzhi survive? " Before Tang Tian spoke, his son Tang Hu burst out laughing.


    "Why not?" All of a sudden, a powerful voice came from the stairs. People turned around one after another, and then they saw Tang Ruzhi, who was pale all over his face, had come down with the help of Yaoling.


    All eyes widened. They calmed down. There was still some noise in the villa.


    "Dad Tang Siyu screamed and quickly walked over, holding Tang Ruzhi''s other arm.


    Tang Ruzhi''s lips were white, his forehead was full of sweat, and his face was as pale as if he had painted a layer of powder. He reached out and touched his daughter''s head, with unspeakable doting in his eyes.


    "This... How can this be! Tang Ruzhi, you are not dead yet! " Tang Hu''s eyes widened, and the expression on his face was very wonderful.


    "You want me to die. How can I die?" Tang Ruzhi said with a smile, "my existence is to make your life unhappy, so of course I can''t do what you want?"


    His words are full of sarcasm.


    "If you know, are you ok?" Tangqi saw his son stand up, tears in his eyes.


    "Dad, it worries you." Tang Ruzhi is very guilty, he knows that his fall, is to care about their own people shed tears.


    Tang Qi took Tang Ruzhi''s hand and kept shaking. His mood was overjoyed.


    Qian Qiubai couldn''t help crying again.


    But different from before, this time, although it was also crying, it was crying with joy.


    "Yaoling, where''s Mr. Xiao?" Tang Qi asked.


    "He''s fainting now. He''s too tired. Let him have a rest first." Yao Ling said.


    Although he didn''t know how to use Qi to cross the needle, he also understood that it consumed Qi in the body. In the process of Xiao Yao''s crossing Qi, Xiao Yao''s face became pale at the speed visible to the naked eye. At the last moment, Tang Ruzhi just opened his eyes, and he completely fainted.


    Yao Ling was startled at the beginning. After feeling his pulse, he found that Xiao Yao was just pulling off his strength, so he was relieved.


    Once again, he felt that it was a correct decision to worship Xiao Yao as a teacher. A good TCM does not mean that he has exquisite medical skills, but also has the bearing to sacrifice himself for others. In this regard, Xiao Yao can be called a saint! In order to make the patient forget himself, is Xiao Yao not worthy of the word "miracle doctor"?


    "Mr. Xiao''s kindness is recorded by the Tang family." Tangqi nodded vigorously.


    Yao Ling smiles.


    Tang Ruzhi looked at Tang Tian''s family and said with a smile, "second uncle, I didn''t expect you to come to see me in person? Thanks to your good fortune, I finally survived. People say that people are as sick as mountains. It seems that you can rebuild the mountains now! "


    Tang Tian''s eyes are full of haze. He clenches his fist and asks for his fortune? Damn, I want you to die soon!


    "No! Although he''s not dead now, it doesn''t mean he won''t die in a while! Although it''s cancer, it doesn''t mean that he will die after being checked out. Maybe he can survive for a month or two? " Tang Hu said.


    Yao Ling said with a smile: "OK! Then go to the doctor and see how long Ruzhi can live. "


    He has great confidence in Xiao Yao''s medical skills. Moreover, after Xiao Yao fainted, he also helped Tang Ruzhi make a diagnosis, and finally confirmed that the Yin and Yang breath in Tang Ruzhi''s body has been balanced, so there will be no big problem.


    "Check, check!" Tang Hu bit his teeth. As soon as he took out his mobile phone, he was slapped by his father.


    "What do you want to do?" Tang Tian stares at his son and scolds.


    "Ah?" Tang Hu doesn''t know why Tang Tian suddenly slaps himself and stares at his father, unable to speak for a long time.


    Tang Tian ignored him, but turned to look at Tang Ruzhi and said with a smile: "since the medicine God doctor said you''re OK, it must be OK. I''m relieved."¡° Well, thank you very much Tang Ruzhi said with a smile. Tang Tian laughed, waved his hand and turned to leave. Out of the villa, Tang Hu couldn''t help asking: "Dad, what do you mean? Why don''t you let me check Tang Ruzhi? " Tang Tian is angry and slaps Tang Hu in the face again¡° I said, are you sick? What are you thinking! Do you want to tell Tang Ruzhi that we are all looking forward to his death? Some things, we all know, it doesn''t matter, but if we say too much, it''s too much! Do you understand? " Tang Hu nodded, but his heart was full of murmurs, before we and Tang Qi have talked to that point, is it not obvious... However, these words are in his mind, in order not to be slapped, he will not say. After waiting for Tang Tian and others to leave, those who still stay in the Tang family rush to Tang Ruzhi one by one¡° If you know, are you really OK? " The man who called Da Hei said excitedly that the excitement and happiness in his eyes were not deliberately pretended¡° I''m fine. " Tang Ruzhi took a deep breath, glanced at the people who were still in the Tang family, and firmly wrote down their appearance. Sometimes, people always have to fall, because only when they fall, can you see who will come up to help you and who will kick you in the back¡° OK, you''d better go upstairs and have a rest! I just woke up, but I can''t be too tired. " Qian Qiubai looked at his husband and said gently¡° Good Tang Ruzhi nodded, then turned his face and looked at Da Hei: "brothers, I still have to rest, so it''s not convenient to talk with you more!"¡° All right Dahei said with a smile, "you have to have more rest now. When you''re ready, we''ll have a good meal!"¡° Of course Tang Ruzhi said with a smile. Seeing off Da Hei and others, Tang Ruzhi takes a deep breath when he sees Xiao Yao lying on the bed¡° It must be this gentleman who saved me? " Tang Ruzhi said¡° Yes Yao Ling nodded, "it can''t be me. I don''t have that great ability." Tang Ruzhi laughed, arched his hand and said: "in any case, thanks to the help of master Yaoling, otherwise, I will be a dead man now." Yao Ling said with a bitter smile: "what I said before is not modest, because I really didn''t do anything. My master saved you. Boy, you don''t know. I''m not a modest person." Tang Ruzhi was a little surprised, but soon recovered. Tang Qi looked at the pale Xiao Yao and asked, "is he really OK?"¡° He must be all right! " At this time, pink butterfly also followed. She stood at the door and said, "just let him have a rest. Don''t disturb him."¡° Good, good. " Although Tang Qi doesn''t know who the pink butterfly is, he knows that the little girl is with Xiao Yao. Judging from their age, they are probably lovers. However, Yao Ling didn''t know pink butterfly. When Xiao Yao came in with pink butterfly, he didn''t see it either. At this time, he couldn''t help asking, "girl, are you?"¡° Grandpa Yaoling, she''s Xiao Yao''s friend. Eh, should she be a friend? " Fang Hai explained. Yao Ling seems to have heard Fang Hai''s overtones, and suddenly realized that she is the teacher''s mother¡° "Teacher''s mother?" Pink butterfly can''t laugh or cry, but she thinks it''s a good name, so she nodded, "well, OK, don''t say so much, let Xiao Yao have a rest!"¡° Yes, my teacher''s mother is right Yao Ling nodded his head quickly. At this time, he was not as good as the master doctor of Haitian city. He was just a flatterer... Everyone chatted under the building for a long time. Tang Ruzhi also changed his room to have a rest. When he woke up again, his face looked much better. At least he was not as pale as before. Tang Qi seemed a little worried, He quickly took Tang Ruzhi to the hospital for an examination. After about two hours, Xiao yaocai came down from the downstairs¡° Xiao Yao, are you awake Seeing Xiao Yao coming down the stairs, everyone gathered around him. Looking at him was like looking at a hero¡° Well, I''m awake. " Xiao Yao yawned, looked at Fang Hai and asked, "how''s your uncle?"¡° Should be all right, but my grandfather is not at ease, and took him to the hospital for examination Fang Hai said, and was very excited, "brother Xiao, you are really a real person, don''t show your face!" This time, Fang Hai''s name for Xiao Yao changed again, from brother Xiao to brother Xiao. It shows his gratitude and admiration for Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 73

    Xiao Yao sat on the sofa, closed his eyes for a moment, and his strength in the sea of Qi was half recovered. He clenched his fist and grinned bitterly. It''s really not human''s business. The air of the sea of Qi was emptied, just like the spine was cut off, and his whole body was weak. If someone wanted to hurt him at that time, let alone the killer of the dragon and Phoenix killer group, even if it was just an ordinary person, Xiao Yao could only be slaughtered.


    Before long, Tang Qi and Tang Ruzhi also came from the hospital, and behind them were several doctors in white coats.


    "Doctor, doctor! Mr. Xiao, you really deserve to be a miracle doctor Tang Qi walks up to Xiao Yao, grabs Xiao Yao''s hand and holds it hard. His eyes are filled with tears. Although Yao Ling told him Tang Ruzhi was ok, he can feel more at ease after the examination of Western medicine.


    Yao Ling coughed discontentedly: "Hello, Lao Tang, how can I speak? You used to call me a miracle doctor, didn''t you? "


    He really wanted to kick in the past. Although he said that Tang Ruzhi''s illness was cured by Xiao Yao, you can''t just forget me, can you? This is a typical case of tearing down a bridge across a river, killing a dog and killing a rabbit, hiding all the birds


    Tang Qi remembered this, and he laughed awkwardly and didn''t speak. He knew that Yaoling was not really angry with himself. After all, we were all old friends for decades. If we were really unhappy because of this little thing, how could we become friends and maintain the relationship for such a long time?


    Tang Ruzhi looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes were red, his voice was trembling, trying to suppress his excited mood: "Mr. Xiao, thank you!"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "just thank me. I''ll smoke less in the future."


    "Yes Tang Ruzhi nodded his head quickly. He turned around from the gate of death. Before, he always had a fluke mentality, but after this experience, he also made up his mind to quit smoking.


    At this time, a man over 50 years old behind Tang Qi and Tang Ruzhi walked quickly to Xiao Yao with a slightly excited expression: "are you Xiao Yao, doctor Xiao?"


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao nodded, looked at each other and asked curiously, "are you?"


    "Oh! I''m the president of Haitian Hongchuan hospital. My name is Xu Chao. " The other side is making self introduction way.


    Xiao Yao looked at the eye medicine Ling, Yao Ling explained: "Hongchuan hospital is a private hospital, is also the most expensive hospital in Haitian city."


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at President Xu Chao, and says, "I don''t know what you want to do with me?"


    "Well, we know that you have cured Mr. Tang''s lung cancer, so you want to get the menstruation." Xu Chao rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    Then, he introduced Xiao Yao to the two people behind him. Tong Kun, a middle-aged man in his forties, is the director of the oncology department of Hongchuan hospital in Haitian city. Another young girl, Yuan Qi, is the director of the oncology department. She is wearing a pair of black framed glasses and has a lot of temperament. Her long hair is tied with a ponytail and curls behind her head.


    "You want to learn from me?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I think you have to be disappointed. Because of my treatment, you can''t copy it."


    "No way to copy?" Tong Kun, the director of the oncology department, frowned and said, "I don''t think you''re going to say it!" His tone is rather bad.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "I''m telling the truth. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not."


    Xiao Yao really didn''t tell a lie. The most important thing to cure Tang Ruzhi is the Millennium cold bug. Now he can''t find another patient who is the same as Tang Ruzhi. After all, it''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. Without the Millennium cold bug, even if his strength is so powerful, it''s useless.


    What''s more, even if they don''t talk about the Millennium cold insects, they can''t do it just because of the vigor.


    "Well, you Chinese medicine practitioners, that''s it. It''s a little bit of a secret. They hide it all in their stomachs for fear that other people will know and grab food with you." Tong Kun said with a sneer, "therefore, your traditional Chinese medicine is not as developed as western medicine!"


    Xiao Yao was angry, but he was helpless. Although there are many schools and colleges of traditional Chinese medicine now, those famous masters of traditional Chinese medicine in China will not go to those places to teach. Just like Yaoling, although his medical skills are not as good as Xiao Yao''s, he is also a leader in the inner world. Otherwise, he will not have the name of a miracle doctor. But what school will he go to teach, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    Part of the reason is that many masters have an idea that they teach their apprentices and starve their masters to death. Just like some ancient martial arts, some families and sects pass on their children but not their children, and they pass on their children but not their children. They worry that others will threaten their status.


    There are also some reasons. Sometimes, traditional Chinese medicine is mysterious. Yin Yang pulse, breath and so on are not easy to explain.


    "Chief, pay attention to what you say!" Xu Chao also seems to see that Xiao Yao''s face is not very good-looking. He turns around and scolds Tong Kun.


    "There''s nothing wrong with chief Tong! Since there is such a method, is it better to promote it directly? This is for the benefit of all mankind. " The woman doctor named yuan Qi also said, "as a doctor, you have to have the mind to save the dying and heal the wounded. You have to hide all the good methods. Such a person is not qualified to be a doctor!"


    She didn''t name it, but what she said was no different from naming it. Xiao Yao said, that is to have a mind, do not say, that is villain!


    This is to force Xiao Yao to die!


    Xiao Yao''s face was frosty. He looked at the girl and didn''t speak.


    "Presumptuous!" Yao Ling drank and said, "what are you? What''s the right to say that about my master? Is my master not careful enough? His method, you can''t copy, deaf or don''t understand? "


    "No way to copy? Well, since there is no way to copy it, let''s listen to the method. We have to see what techniques of traditional Chinese medicine we can''t copy with such developed western medicine! " Tong Kun is also very angry. He knows Yaoling, but in his heart, many people in Haitian city call him Yaoling, who is a miracle doctor. He has no strength.


    He just knows something about medicine, that''s what he thinks.


    Xiao Yao smiles, but his smile is not so kind no matter what.


    Now, in the medical field, traditional Chinese medicine does not occupy a big position. For example, if you are sick, do you go to the traditional Chinese medicine center, or go to the hospital for a needle or take some medicine?


    In fact, it''s not that traditional Chinese medicine is really underdeveloped, but what traditional Chinese medicine stresses is internal and external cultivation, Qi and endogenesis, a small cold, medicine decocting, acupuncture or cupping. Who can bear it?


    Xiao Yao is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. His grandfather is also a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Since he was a child, he has studied traditional Chinese medicine with Gao Feng. Even though his medical skills have won many people''s admiration, he knows that he has not mastered the essence of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s just like climbing a mountain. The higher you climb, the more you look down on all living beings. You will find how small you are.


    The higher, the smaller.


    But now, he was insulted¡° You said earlier, "there is no technique in traditional Chinese medicine that you can''t copy?" Xiao Yao looks at Tong Kun with sharp eyes.


    "Yes Instead of retreating, Tong Kun stares at Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I''m confident." Xiao Yao nodded.


    When Tang Qi saw that the people in Hongchuan hospital were at war with Xiao Yao, his intestines were blue with regret.


    In fact, their Tang family also has a certain share in Hongchuan hospital, so when the president of Hongchuan hospital said he would come to see Xiao Yao, he nodded his head and agreed without thinking about it. However, he never thought that things would come to this stage. He knew that if he could not properly solve the problem, Xiao Yao would be offended to death.


    He is a person who can observe words and colors. Although Xiao Yao has a smile on his face, the anger in his eyes is very obvious.


    "Xu Chao, take these two doctors with you quickly!" Tang Qi began to drink.


    Xu Chao was so worried that he turned to look at Tong Kun and Yuan Qi and said, "what are you talking about? Apologize to Mr. Xiao quickly


    He really regretted his death. If he knew it would be like this, he said he would not bring Tong Kun and Yuan Qi with him.


    Tong Kun has a certain position in the medical field. Although he is young, it is not too much to say that he is "highly respected". It is difficult to bring Tong Kun to Hongchuan hospital if he is not willing to pay for it. Yuan Qi is also very good at medicine. She was born in a family of Western medicine and has studied abroad for many years. She has been in touch with medicine since childhood, and her grandfather, He is famous all over the world, and he can''t offend him.


    "Apology?" Tong Kun sneered, "I can''t find a reason to apologize."


    "You..." Xu Chao was worried.


    "Dean Xu, don''t say any more. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what chief Tong said." Yuan Qi also said that she had made her stand clear.


    Xu Chao''s forehead is full of sweat.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. I didn''t mean to do it. If I knew that, I wouldn''t let them come." Tang Qi was sweating. He didn''t dare to look up at Xiao Yao.


    Fang Hai went directly to him and said, "now please leave immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for calling security."


    "Oh, I''m so angry. Are you ready to drive people away?" Tong Kun said with a smile.


    He looks like a general who has won a battle. His brows are full of pride.


    "Do you think traditional Chinese medicine is inferior to western medicine?" Xiao Yao looks at Tong Kun and says with great interest.


    "Yes." Tong Kun said, "don''t you think so?"


    "Western medicine does have advantages, but it doesn''t mean that traditional Chinese medicine is useless." Xiao Yao said, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine, but I don''t exclude western medicine. I never feel that western medicine is inferior to traditional Chinese medicine."


    "That''s because Western medicine is really strong!" Tong Kun picks eyebrow way, "isn''t that so?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "after a hundred years of waiting, I''d like to ask your ancestors whether they were seeing a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine or jack or Michael when they were sick hundreds or thousands of years ago."


    "This is a personal attack!" Tong Kun is furious.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is angry. If Tong Kun dares to do it at this time, he will kick the other party out mercilessly. Just before he does it, he has to stand at the commanding height of morality, doesn''t he?


    Tong Kun''s chest fluctuated greatly. For a long time, he suddenly laughed and said, "well, if so, I challenge you. Do you dare to take it?"

 Chapter 74

    Tong Kun saw that his challenge to Xiao Yao was also a collision between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and shook his head: "I don''t accept it."


    "Are you afraid?" Tong Kun pursues Tao while he wins.


    "No, you''re not qualified." Xiao Yao said.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Tong Kun stupefied a few seconds, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes like looking at a fool.


    "I said, you are not qualified. Why do you challenge me? Besides, why should I accept your challenge? Do you think that if you win, it means that western medicine is better than traditional Chinese medicine, or if I win, it means that traditional Chinese medicine is better than others? " Xiao Yao stares at Tong Kun and asks, "do you think you are the best doctor in western medicine? Can you represent the whole western medicine world? "


    Xiao Yao''s words can be said to be heartbreaking!


    Tong Kun doesn''t dare to take anything down. Since he became a doctor, he has won many awards and made a lot of contributions. However, he never dare to say that he represents the whole western medicine. Otherwise, he will be attacked by many people.


    He wants to represent his position, but it doesn''t mean he is qualified to represent his position!


    "Well, let''s abandon Chinese and Western medicine first. Do you think I''m not qualified to challenge you?" Tong Kun avoids the trap set by Xiao Yao and continues to ask.


    Facing Tong Kun''s pressing step by step, Xiao Yao was also impatient: "yes, what qualifications do you have to challenge me? If you were really qualified, you would have cured Tang Ruzhi! "


    Tong Kun has been holding on for a long time, but he hasn''t said a word. Xiao Yao''s words hit the point. Indeed, if he really had the ability, would he have cured Tang Ruzhi? After all, Tang Ruzhi was cured by Xiao Yao, and people really have the right to say a word.


    "We are not talking about Tang Ruzhi..." Tong Kun said with a big sweat.


    Fang Hai took the lead and couldn''t help laughing: "well, you don''t want to talk about anything."


    "I..."


    "What are you? If you don''t have the ability to make a fool of yourself, is it disgusting? Get the hell out of here Fang Hai disgusted.


    He is also really angry. At the beginning, Tang Ruzhi was in their Hongchuan hospital, and the conclusion he got was just waiting to die. Now Tang Ruzhi has been cured by Xiao Yao, and they come to Tang''s house again to ask Xiao Yao to hand over the method of curing Tang Ruzhi.


    Fang Hai is not a doctor, but from the perspective of a normal person, he was thoroughly disgusted by these people.


    He swore that he had never seen such a shameless person since he was young! What''s more, Xiao Yao''s words are to the point. Xiao Yao thinks that western medicine is not bad either. Each has his own strong points, but the other side firmly says that western medicine is better than traditional Chinese medicine! For what? Where do they come from!


    Tang Ruzhi''s face, which was still slightly pale, became gloomy at this time.


    "Xu Chao, take your people away!" His powerful voice exploded in the villa, like invisible sound waves, forming invisible waves, pushing outward with him as the center. With these words, he coughed again.


    "Don''t get angry. It''s bad for your health." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, doctor..." Tang Ruzhi nodded and sighed.


    "Well, I understand your purpose, but I''m telling the truth. My technique is not something you can copy." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but that you can''t learn."


    "Can''t you learn?" Tong Kun said, "what are you talking about?"


    "I use the Millennium cold insect, but I only have that one. Moreover, even if there is a thousand years of cold insects, the needle giver must have a strong energy, you have not." Xiao Yao said.


    What he said was true, but his words changed when Tong Kun and Yuan Qi heard them.


    "Millennium cold insects? What''s the energy? Hum, what else can you do besides mystifying? " Tong Kun disdains the way. He decided that Xiao Yao just didn''t want to tell them, so he just talked nonsense.


    "Do you know why I didn''t kick you out?" Xiao Yao looks at Tong Kun and turns the conversation.


    Tong Kun doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means.


    "In fact, I really want to throw them all out of my mind, but I don''t think I can do it. If I do, you will think that TCM is narrow-minded, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    Tong Kun nodded subconsciously.


    "So, I can''t do that! You don''t want to think about whether you have short experience and will not believe that what I say is true. Therefore, I can''t do this. If you really look down on traditional Chinese medicine because of me, then I will be guilty. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "so, I accept your challenge. Since it''s a challenge, you have to win or lose. If you win or lose, you have to win. What do you think?"


    Tong Kun some don''t understand Xiao Yao''s intention, but see the other party is willing to accept their own challenge, don''t want to also quickly nod: "you say good, then you say, what is the color head?"


    "If you lose, yell three times, TCM is no worse than western medicine, and leave immediately. From now on, don''t make any comments against TCM. How about that?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Tong Kun hesitated a little. He was very averse to western medicine in his heart. He even thought that western medicine was a deceptive trick. He really couldn''t do such a thing.


    But at the thought, Xiao Yao is absolutely impossible to win himself, so he smiles and nods: "yes! And you lose? "


    "I lost?" Xiao Yao asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Give us the power to cure Tang Ruzhi! Of course, it can only be authorized to Hongchuan hospital! " Tong Kun said, that''s what they came here for.


    "Ha ha! I also laughed. Earlier, I said that Xiao Yao was narrow-minded and had a method of treatment hidden. If he didn''t promote it, why didn''t you let Xiao Yao promote it, but authorized a hospital for you? " Fang Hai laughs.


    Tong Kun''s face turned red, but he didn''t want to refute.


    Yuan Qi also frowned, looking at Tong Kun''s eyes full of discontent.


    What she said before, but what Tong Kun said now, is not hitting her in the face? It made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Anyway, I have such a condition. You can say accept it or not!" Tong Kun said, biting his teeth.


    "Not accepted." Xiao Yao shook his head, "I have told you before, but you don''t believe it. Although I don''t think I will lose, it''s unfair to you. I don''t want to take advantage of you."


    Tong Kun''s eyes are red.


    Don''t you still want to make it clear? Is this time, he and others really want to fail?


    "Well, if you lose, you say that traditional Chinese medicine is inferior to western medicine. How about that?" Tong kundao.


    "No, I can''t speak without conscience." Xiao Yao shook his head again.


    Tong Kun is about to be angry and cry by Xiao Yao. He doesn''t think Xiao Yao is telling the truth. He thinks that the other party is chiguoguo''s taunting himself!


    What is speaking without conscience? This is the truth!


    "You are really ink, just like a woman, say a decent condition, otherwise, I will ignore you." Xiao Yao''s patience has been thoroughly polished, impatient way.


    Tong Kun is very aggrieved, he has said a lot of conditions, but you do not agree, OK?


    He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Let''s start first."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "this is OK." He pointed to Yuan Qi, who was standing on one side, and continued: "let''s see who can cure her in the simplest way."


    "She?" Tong Kun was stunned and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "She has dysmenorrhea." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Tong Kun was stunned and turned to look at Yuan Qi, who was red and looked down at his toes.


    "Yuan Qi, is what he said true?" Tong Kun asked.


    "Yes..." Yuan Qi is embarrassed to death, but her heart is also very surprised. She has not been happy these days. It''s because the dysmenorrhea has been around since she was a teenager. Although she tried many ways to cure the disease, it''s useless every time, and she can only give up.


    This is also her secret, never said to anyone, this is nonsense, she is a girl, how can tell such things to others? That''s why she was surprised. She looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "how do you know?"


    "I can see it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "You can see that?" Yuan Qi obviously could not accept such an answer.


    "Yes, Chinese medicine''s look, smell, ask, see your face, you can see, coincidentally, these days are just your menstrual period." Xiao Yao said.


    Yuan Qi is more embarrassed.


    Tong Kun''s expression is startled. Not only he, but everyone stares at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of unbelievable words. The only one who keeps calm is Yaoling. Not to mention Xiao Yao, it''s him. Through yuan Qi''s face, you can see something, but you can''t be sure.


    "Do you... Really see that?" Tong Kun asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s impossible! You must have known in advance! " Tong Kun jumped up as if he had been greatly stimulated.


    If Xiao Yao really saw it, in fact, before the challenge started, he would have lost because he knew nothing about it.


    "Don''t you believe me, or don''t you believe her?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Tong Kun looks ugly.


    "Come on, tell me what your treatment is." Xiao Yao coughed and asked.


    "I..." Tong Kun thought, "I can prescribe some medicine for her, and then do a series of tests. Only when I have mastered the reason can I begin to treat the disease."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed.


    "Why, do you have a good idea?" Tong Kun is not happy.


    "One shot." Xiao Yao looked at him confidently and said, "I only need one shot!"


    People breathe in again


    Yuan Qi also looks at Xiao Yao with a complicated look. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking


    Yaoling is a little uneasy. After all, it''s not a small problem. Even if it''s a traditional Chinese medicine, you have to check it carefully, right? Xiao Yao does not need to check, just say a needle?

 Chapter 75

    Xiao Yao''s words made Tong Kun sneer.


    "A shot? Do you think you are a fairy? " Tong Kun asked.


    "Of course I''m not a fairy, don''t you believe it?" Xiao Yao looked at him and asked.


    Tong Kun thinks that what Xiao Yao says is nonsense. If he really believes it, isn''t there something wrong with his brain? Although he is not a doctor of gynecological diseases, he still knows some of the simplest knowledge, such as dysmenorrhea, which is not so easy to solve. Otherwise, how can yuan Qi drag on until now?


    She came out of a medical family! If this is really a small problem, how can it be delayed for more than ten years?


    Now Xiao Yao says that he only needs one shot, which sounds like bragging to Tong Kun or jumping up to blow.


    All of a sudden, there was a smile on his face, a proud smile.


    "Well, in that case, let me see! "Miracle doctor?" Tong Kun in the "miracle doctor" two words bite heavy pronunciation, looking at Xiao Yao in the eyes of ridicule also made no secret. He didn''t feel the need to see.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Yuan Qi and said, "sit down first!"


    Yuan Qi blushed, went to the sofa, and sat down. Her charming eyes kept turning on Xiao Yao. Although she thought it was impossible for her to cure her old problems with one shot, Xiao Yao gave her a sense of trust, and even she could not find the reason.


    "Master, one shot can really solve it?" Yao Ling asked cautiously. Although he believed in Xiao Yao, he also thought it was mysterious. If Xiao Yao said that after some examination, he could understand it. But now Xiao Yao just looked at Yuan Qi from a distance and asserted that Yao Ling felt that he really could not enter Xiao Yao''s world.


    "One shot will do." Xiao Yao looked at the eye medicine and said, "believe me."


    "Yes! Of course I believe you Yao Ling said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao takes out the fire needle from his pocket, and the exquisite box attracts the eyes of Tong Kun and Yuan Qi.


    "Your box, it doesn''t look simple, does it?" Yuan Qi asked, "it seems that my grandfather also has such a box."


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao was stunned and curious.


    "Well, there are some differences, though. The things carved on them are different." Yuan Qi said.


    "Your grandfather is also a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Yuan Qi nodded.


    "Then you don''t believe in traditional Chinese medicine?" Xiao Yao has no way to understand this. It''s reasonable to say that since Yuan Qi''s grandfather is also an old TCM doctor, how can she, as a granddaughter, not believe in TCM?


    "If my grandfather had been willing to send my grandmother to the hospital instead of acupuncture, maybe my grandmother would not have died." When Yuan Qi said these words, I felt pity for the sadness in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what happened at Yuan Qi''s home, but seeing the painful look on Yuan Qi''s face, Xiao Yao doesn''t ask.


    He took out a burnt out needle and held it in his right hand.


    "Let the belly out." Xiao Yao asked. If this is back to decades ago, a traditional Chinese medicine said that in front of so many people, it would definitely fight, but now it won''t be. There are so many girls showing their thighs and career lines on the street. What''s the point of showing their navel?


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Yuan Qi didn''t hesitate. She rolled up her clothes and showed her abdomen without any uncomfortable expression. She is a doctor herself. If she thinks this is a big deal, how can she treat patients?


    "Well, I''d like to see what tricks you''re trying to do!" Tong Kun also put his head in the past, his eyes full of contempt.


    Xiao Yao did not leave him, at the same time, the hand of the needle began to tremble slightly.


    "What''s the matter, nervous hands are shaking?" Seeing this, Tong Kun burst out laughing.


    Yao Ling glanced at him and shook his head. This is to cross the needle with Qi. What does it have to do with shaking hands?


    There is always such an existence in this world. He thinks he is very smart, but he always shows others how ignorant he is - Tong Kun is such a person.


    Any qualified Chinese medicine doctor can see that it''s needling with Qi. If they hear Tong Kun, they will burst into laughter.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao''s needle has been pierced.


    "En..." a needle into, Yuan Qi stuffy hum a.


    "What''s the matter, Yuan Qi? If it hurts, we''ll let him stop! " Tong Kun said quickly.


    "It doesn''t hurt very much. No, to be exact, it doesn''t hurt at all." Yuan Qi took a breath and looked at Tong Kun. "At first, it was chilly. Now, it feels very hot and swollen. This kind of feeling... Is very strange." She couldn''t figure out what words to use to describe her feelings at this time.


    "Stop talking and hold your breath." Xiao Yao looks at Yuan Qi.


    Yuan Qi nodded.


    Half a minute later, Xiao Yaochang relieved, pulled out the silver needle, looked at Yuan Qi and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "Well... I don''t feel much." Yuan Qi was at a loss.


    "Ha ha! You don''t have any feelings. Yuan Qiong, do you really think this guy can cure you? " Tong Kun laughs.


    "No!" The next second, Yuan Qi changed his face, looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, bit his lips and said, "even the previous kind of pain is gone!"


    Hearing these words, Tong Kun''s smile solidified as if time had stopped.


    "It''s right if it doesn''t hurt. If you still hurt, my needle is not in vain?" Xiao Yao put away the fire needle and said with a smile.


    Yuan Qi looks at Xiao Yao like an alien. She still doesn''t understand how Xiao Yao did it.


    The body is her own, whether it hurts or not, she knows better than anyone. After the warm feeling disappeared, the pain of her own place completely disappeared.


    How on earth did he do it!


    "This... This is not possible!" Tong Kun said aloud, "Yuan Qi, how do you feel? Is it really no longer painful? Is it just a temporary illusion or paralysis? "


    "I''m a doctor, too. I know how I feel." Yuan Qi glances at Tong Kun, slightly dissatisfied. Does this guy really want to hurt himself?


    Tong Kun''s brain is almost blank, but he still murmurs: "no, no, there must be something wrong, but where is the problem..."


    He didn''t believe that Xiao Yao had cured yuan Qi''s old problems. He just felt that Xiao Yao must have done something wrong.


    "Do you want to know what''s wrong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes Tong Kun didn''t want to nod directly.


    "There''s something wrong with your brain." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hearing this reply, everyone laughed, even yuan Qi couldn''t help laughing.


    Tong Kun''s face turned blue and said, "how did you do it?"


    "The mystery of traditional Chinese medicine is not something I can say in a few words." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    "But it''s impossible!" Tong Kun is crazy.


    "What''s impossible?" Xiao Yao suddenly raised his voice and said, "traditional Chinese medicine turns decay into magic. It''s impossible for you, but it''s not difficult for me. Now, you see the result yourself, but you still murmur that it''s impossible. Besides proving that you are incompetent and mediocre, what else can you say? "


    Tong Kun suddenly lost his voice.


    Fang Hai looked at Tong Kun and said with a sneer, "don''t worry about it now. It''s impossible. Hurry to fulfill your previous promise."


    "This..." Tong Kun lowered his head and turned pale.


    "Why, do you want to keep your word?" The cold light flashed in Fang Hai''s eyes.


    "Of course not!" Tong Kun shudders. He can feel the anger of the other party. If he really dares to say that he doesn''t mean what he says, I''m afraid the other party will come up and do it.


    "Previously, we have been tolerating you, just don''t want you to think that we are angry. Now we win. If you don''t intend to keep your promise, we don''t mind doing it." Xiao Yao said, "it''s a Chinese tradition to be courteous first and then soldiers."


    Tong Kun''s body trembled a little.


    "If you lose, you lose. You are a man. You dare to do it. Director Tong, hurry up and say it!" Xu Chao, the president of Hongchuan hospital, is also a little impatient. Before, he called Tong Kun the happiest, and he offended Xiao Yao to death, which made him furious. Now, he still wants to say nothing. If it wasn''t for Tong Kun, he would like to kick him.


    "I said Tong Kun bit his teeth and lowered his head. "Traditional Chinese medicine is no worse than western medicine! Is that all right? "


    "Two more times." Xiao Yao raised his eyelids.


    "Xiao, don''t deceive people too much!" Tong Kun is also completely angry.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stood up, quickly walked to Tong Kun, and straight out of a kick, kick Tong Kun out.


    "Bang", the pain of falling on the ground, holding his buttocks and yelling.


    "You don''t have to shout for the other two times. Remember, I''m not angry, but I''ll teach you a lesson because you don''t intend to keep your promise." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Tong Kun''s intestines are green with regret. If he had known that Xiao Yao would have done it, he might as well have said the rest two times quickly. Anyway, he opened his mouth and said it several times.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    The pink butterfly Zaba Zaba looks at Xiao Yao with her eyes and her mouth slightly up. She knows that even if Tong Kun really fulfills his promise, Xiao Yao will find an excuse to kick it out.


    He wanted to do it for a long time, but he just kept it up.


    "See off." Tang Ruzhi said.


    With a smile, Fang Hai rubbed his hands and went to the front of him. He picked up Tong Kun lying on the ground and threw him out of the door. Then he looked back at Xu Chao and said, "Dean Xu, and the woman doctor, don''t you need to do this?"


    Xu Chao quickly nods and smiles. In order not to be thrown out by Fang Hai, he thinks he should go out and be decent. Yuan Qi stood up, looked at Xiao Yao and asked seriously, "I will leave, but before that, can you give me your phone number?" Pink Butterfly whistled at the side and said very impolitely: "Yo, a girl wants to call!" The tone of her voice is sou

 Chapter 76

    Xiao Yao still gave yuan Qi his mobile phone number. Anyway, it didn''t do him any harm. Besides, he also hoped that there would be a lot of good exchanges between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine.


    Although many places now have integrated Chinese and western hospitals, the level of communication is not very deep.


    Xiao Yao and pink butterfly were sent out by Tang Qi and others, and Tang Qi also expressed deep apology to Xiao Yao, even his chest could not stand up. After all, Xu Chao and others were all brought by them. As a result, not only did they not have a good talk with Xiao Yao, but they pulled out their swords and crossbows instead.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He just waved his hand and didn''t speak any more.


    He is a man with good temper, but it doesn''t mean that he has no temper. What happened today makes him a little unhappy. However, there is no way to do it. After all, it''s an unintentional move of the Tang family. Xiao Yao doesn''t care much about Fang Hai''s face.


    Out of the villa area, Xiao Yao turned to look at the pink butterfly: "it''s getting dark, you should go back."


    "And you?" "Pink Butterfly asked," you should not be waiting for the woman doctor to call you, and then two people go to the hotel room for a storm, right


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and said, "am I that kind of person?"


    Although Pink Butterfly knew that Xiao Yao would not do such a thing, she still said, "I think so!"


    Xiao Yao is even more crying and laughing.


    "Are you going back to the Li''s?" The pink butterfly asked, "isn''t it necessary? That girl doesn''t believe you today. "


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he kept silent.


    He wanted to say a few words of defense for Li Xiaoxiao, but he didn''t know where to start.


    It was a thorn in his heart.


    "Forget it, you''d better think about it for yourself." Pink Butterfly waved her hand. Just at this time, a taxi stopped in front of her. Pink Butterfly stopped the car. Before she went in, she opened the door and said to Xiao Yao, "if you don''t plan to live in Li''s house, please call me. I still have a place to live there."


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to answer.


    The driver bullied him in a big way. He really wanted to get out of the car and point to Xiao Yao''s nose and scold him in Song Xiaobao''s voice, "did you spill it?".


    Such a good opportunity, he didn''t say a word... He deserves to be single all his life!


    Watching the pink butterfly leave, Xiao Yaochang sighs and takes a taxi back to Li''s home.


    Walking into the villa, Xiao Yao sees Li Xiaoxiao sitting on the sofa with red eyes. When he comes back, his eyes show excited luster.


    "You''re back!" Li Xiaoxiao stood up and said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "The food is still hot. Have some now." Li Xiaoxiao said, "help yourself."


    Originally, the Tang family also asked Xiao Yao and pink butterfly to stay for dinner, but Xiao Yao didn''t agree, so up to now, he didn''t eat anything. In addition, he spent a lot of energy in the Tang family today. Although he had a rest for a while, his stomach was empty all the time.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded, sparing words like gold, and then he went into the kitchen and saw that his meal had been served, which made his heart tremble.


    During the meal, Li Xiaoxiao also came in.


    She sat in front of Xiao Yao, watching Xiao Yao eat, but did not say anything, the atmosphere was a little silent.


    Xiao Yao ate the last rice, looked up at Li Xiaoxiao and asked, "do you have anything to say to me?"


    Li Xiaoxiao first shook his head, and finally nodded.


    "Say it then." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m sorry." Li Xiaoxiao spoke.


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Xiaoxiao was going to say these three words, but he soon realized that Li Xiaoxiao was talking about what happened in Xingyue cafe at noon today. He shook his head and said, "there''s nothing wrong with you."


    "I didn''t believe you today." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "You don''t have to believe me." Xiao Yao laughed, "if nothing happens, I''ll go upstairs first."


    As soon as he got up, Li Xiaoxiao held out a hand and grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm.


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw Li Xiaoxiao''s watery eyes full of grievances.


    "Can''t you forgive me?" Li Xiaoxiao said, "I didn''t go to work this afternoon, so I was waiting for you at home, but you didn''t come back all afternoon. I went to bed late last night, and I was very sleepy today, but I didn''t dare to sleep. When you didn''t come back, I was thinking, are you angry with me and won''t come back? The more I think about it, the more I fear, the more I worry, if you don''t come back, I''m going to drive to you. "


    "Where are you going to find it?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know, but I can look everywhere!" Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that the woman was a little cute.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to talk about it to see if it could be exposed, but I know it''s impossible. I want to make it clear. I want to apologize to you. No matter you accept it or not, I apologize. Besides, I don''t want you to leave the Li family!" With that, she went upstairs with a red face and slippers.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao''s back, some helpless.


    "I can''t leave the Li family. Is it that important?" Xiao Yao touched his nose and felt helpless


    Having washed his own bowl, he was just about to go upstairs to have a rest when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Take out the mobile phone, see the above phone is Liu Chun, Xiao Yao did not want to immediately connect.


    "Hello? Liu Chun, it''s so late. What can I do for you? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    However, the voice from the phone is not Liu Chun''s voice, but a man''s voice.


    "Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    "Wang Lei, you may not know me..."


    "I know you." Xiao Yao didn''t wait for the other party to finish talking, he interrupted, "last time in the hotel, you took people to trouble me, of course I remember you."


    Wang Lei smiles. His smile comes from the phone, but it gives Xiao Yao a very uneasy feeling.


    "What do you want to do? Is Liu Chun in your hands Xiao Yao asked.


    "Guess what I want to do! Besides, you are a beautiful friend! Even though I''m married, I''m still a little excited, or we''ll be good friends! " Wang Lei said.


    "Good friend?" Xiao Yao sneered, "since you kidnapped Liu Chun, we can''t be friends. Tell me, what''s your purpose?"


    "Cheerfulness!" Wang Lei laughs, "I just like to deal with you. Come to the late night bar in the North District and let''s have a good chat." With that, the other party hung up.


    Xiao Yao''s hand is full of sweat.


    He raised his head, his eyes full of murders.


    At the moment, without thinking about it, he walked out of the villa, stopped a car, reported the name of the bar, closed his eyes, and his body was shaking.


    He''s angry. He''s completely angry. Even the last time Wang Lei took so many people to trouble him, he was not so angry as he is now. Liu Chun is his friend, she is innocent, but because of herself, she is involved in the whirlpool. Wang Lei and others are not good people. If something happens to Liu Chun Zhen, he feels that he can only spend the rest of his life in guilt.


    Xiao Yao is very angry. He thinks that Wang Lei is a complete villain. In order to achieve his goal, he even attacks a girl.


    The driver saw that Xiao Yao''s body was slightly shaking, and he couldn''t help laughing and said, "young people nowadays can''t hold back their anger. Ah, when they go to the bar to hunt for beauty, they are so excited that they are all shaking. It''s not as good as we were at that time."


    Xiao Yao listened to the driver''s words, almost could not help kicking the place down.


    This son of a bitch, who do you think you are!


    "I''m not going to pick up girls." Xiao Yao explained patiently.


    "Come on! Brother, don''t explain to me. I don''t understand anything. " The driver waved his hand and said, "the late night bar is not the biggest bar in Haitian city, but it''s the most chaotic bar. It''s said that there are still some bars for sale in it!"


    Xiao Yao''s brain is exposed. Seeing that he can''t speak to each other, he closes his mouth and doesn''t talk much.


    When he got there, Xiao Yao paid for the car and got off.


    Standing at the door of the bar, Xiao Yao feels dizzy and distraught. He can hear the powerful DJ dance music even through the door. On the wall, the "late night bar" written by a series of colorful neon lights is full of luring and bewildering light.


    Walking into the bar the atmosphere was foul. Xiao Yan was so angry that he could describe it here. It was not excessive, smoke, perfume, hair spray and even the taste of hormones. No wonder the driver said this was the most chaotic place.


    Xiao Yao also caught up with the good time. At this point, it''s the time of pole dancing in the bar late at night. Three long legged girls in bright, short and narrow clothes are releasing their charm. A group of people under the stage are shouting "hello", as if they are shaking the sky.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes look around, looking for the trace of Wang Lei and others.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao suddenly turns around and grabs a hand that comes towards him.


    "Ah A scream sounded, but was covered up by the loud music.


    The other side is a man in hip-hop clothes. His hand is pinched by Xiao Yao, his face is distorted, and his voice trembles: "let go... Let go, let me go!"


    Xiao yaosong opens his mouth and looks at each other.


    "Brother Lei is waiting for you over there. Come with me." Hip hop clothes shake hands hard, relieve their pain, just said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded and followed the man in hip-hop clothes.


    In a corner of the bar, there is a man sitting. At this time, the man is chatting happily with two girls with heavy makeup around him. His hands are also groping around the girl.


    "Brother Lei, Xiao Yao is here." Hip hop clothes came to Wang Lei and said in his ear.


    "Yes." Wang Lei nodded, took back his hands, raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao, "sit down, I don''t like people standing and talking to me, that will make me feel... Despised."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and sat on a sofa opposite Wang Lei.

 Chapter 77

    Xiao Yao sits on the sofa and looks at Wang Lei sitting in front of him and drinks his third glass of wine.


    Wang Lei laughs wantonly and whispers to the two girls around him. Then the three of them laugh, or the two girls beat Wang Lei''s little pink fists with blushing faces, saying "you are bad, you are bad.".


    Wang Lei certainly didn''t realize that he was such an idiot.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak first. He knew that it was useless to say anything. If Wang Lei really wanted to attack Liu Chun, what he should do had already been done. If he didn''t do it now, Wang Lei would not do it.


    So he didn''t worry. He waited for Wang Lei to speak first. It''s not a chessboard. Whoever starts first takes the lead.


    Wang Lei finally stopped. He said to the girl sitting on his left, "play with my friend for a while." What he said about friends is naturally Xiao Yao.


    The girl has some helplessness. She and another girl are the little girls who often mingle in this bar. They want to have a good relationship with Wang Lei. In this way, they can also be influential in the North District. In order to achieve their goal, they are willing to climb into Wang Lei''s bed. In fact, they have no psychology of resistance.


    In their eyes, it seems to be a great honor to be able to compete with Wang Lei.


    But now that Wang Lei has opened her mouth, the little sister doesn''t dare disobey Wang Lei. They all know that when Wang Lei is willing to hold them, they are crystal, emerald and pearl. Wang Lei is not happy, let go - they are glass slag.


    The girl stood up and went to Xiao Yao. She was about to sit down, but she stopped again.


    Xiao Yao gave her a look, just like that, which made the girl feel as if she had fallen into the ice cellar. She even forgot what she was going to do.


    "Go away." Xiao Yao said. He felt that he must be gentle with girls, so he didn''t say the word "go away". In that case, you will destroy your elegant image.


    The girl stood there in a daze, a little at a loss. She turned around and looked at Wang Lei with a kind of look for help, but Wang Lei''s look at her was also very cold.


    "Sit down and serve him well - I''m serious." In Wang Lei''s tone, the threat is obvious.


    Girls don''t know what to do. However, the game has begun, she has become a chess piece.


    Finally, the girl sat down, just separated from Xiao Yao for some distance, and did not put her hand on Xiao Yao''s body. She had a feeling that if she did, her hand might be taken off.


    She doesn''t know Xiao Yao, and she doesn''t know Xiao Yao, but she does have this feeling.


    Xiao Yao sighed and did not speak.


    "What do you think of her, Mr. Shaw?" Wang Lei asked with a smile, his smile full of pride, because he won.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "you are interested in mediocre fat and common powder."


    Wang Lei shrugged his shoulders: "if this sentence comes out of other people''s mouth, I will feel that they are bragging, but you are really qualified to say this sentence. Your friend Liu Chun is really good-looking. His skin is so tender and his alchemy can be broken... You are really blessed!"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of killing.


    Swept by Xiao Yao''s murderous eyes, Wang Lei moves his body and adjusts his sitting posture. He feels that this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable. It''s like an invisible hand in the air, pinching his neck and suffocating himself.


    "What do you want to do when you invite me?" Xiao Yao asked, "if I just watch you drink and play with women, I think you are too out of style."


    "Indeed, I''m a person with no style. My name is Wang Lei. I''m the boss of the North District. Of course, in your opinion, I''m also a little gangster." Wang Lei says with a smile, "you say, I am a little hunk, what style do you want?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Indeed, Wang Lei is a little gangster.


    "But..." Wang Lei suddenly came to a turning point, put down his glass and said, "I''m a little gangster, but I also have my own dignity."


    He held out his hand, pointed to the girl sitting beside Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, she doesn''t want to sit beside you, but if I ask her to sit down, she has to sit down. Do you know why? Because they are afraid of me, not just them. In the North District, everyone is afraid of me. Even the director of the police station, I have the video of him going to the sauna to find a woman. Do you think they are afraid of me? "


    Xiao Yao sneered: "it has nothing to do with me."


    "You''re not afraid of me. You beat all my little brothers down, and you put dozens of my little brothers in jail. Do you know what that means?" Wang Lei said, "it means that I''m not your opponent. People in the North District say that I suffered a big loss in the hands of a young man. In fact, I''m just like a bird. If they are not afraid of me, what shall I do? "


    Xiao Yao put away his smile and stopped talking.


    "I like the feeling now, because I think I''m only suitable to be a boss. I can hide behind everyone and yell for them to kill you, but I don''t want to rush towards you first, so they have to be afraid of me." Wang Lei said, "do you know what I mean?"


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked at Wang Lei: "I just want to take my friends away. I don''t want to hear your speech."


    "Of course!" Wang Lei said with a smile, "now, stand on the stage for me, and then shout three times, brother Lei, I''m afraid of you! I Xiao Yao is your grandson! Then, you can take the girl away


    Xiao Yao sighed: "can''t you say it earlier? Why do you have to say a lot of things? "


    "I said it earlier, and you agreed?" Wang Lei is a Leng, he thinks Xiao Yao is not this kind of person that can easily accept soft.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head. "If you had said it earlier, I would understand that it is impossible to solve the problem peacefully."


    "Ha ha! So it is Wang Lei laughs, and suddenly he puts away his smile. He holds the other hand in the chest of the girl sitting beside her. His strength grows stronger and stronger, and the girl''s face looks more and more. Wang Lei''s expression is more ferocious. He looks at Xiao Yao and raises his head, "do you dare to do it? You hit me


    Xiao Yao is indifferent.


    He could not do it because he knew that if he did it himself, Liu Chun would be in danger.


    "Ah The girl beside Wang Lei couldn''t help the pain and let out a scream. She felt that her proud chest was about to be pinched and exploded by Wang Lei''s hand.


    "If you agree to my terms, God, if you don''t want to, go out and turn left. At this point, you can still get a taxi." Wang Lei said.


    Xiao Yao frowned tightly and his anger rose sharply.


    For the first time, he had an impulse to kill each other.


    He has three grandfathers, and he has only three.


    How can Wang Lei be willing to let him be his grandson? Even if he would, his three grandfathers would not. Xiao Yao will not agree, but... Liu Chun is in the other party''s hand, and his brain is about to explode.


    "Go away!" Wang Lei says.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will hijack you and exchange hostages with your little brother?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not afraid." Wang Lei said, "I gave a death order. If you dare to move me, they will do it. My life is for her life. Although I feel that I''m losing, you must be unhappy. If you can make me unhappy, I''ll be worth it."


    Xiao Yao looks at Wang Lei again. He thinks that this guy is just a madman.


    "Three seconds to think about it." Wang Lei held out three fingers.


    "Three." Wang Lei put away a finger.


    "Two."


    Xiao Yao''s brows twisted together.


    "One."


    "Wait!" Xiao Yao suddenly opens his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Lei was stunned.


    Xiao Yao took out his cell phone in his pocket.


    Looking at the contents above, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    Wang Lei suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Now, it''s my turn." Xiao Yao stands up, picks up the wine bottle on the table and smashes it on Wang Lei''s head - he feels addicted to smashing other people''s heads with the bottle.


    "How dare you do it?" Wang Lei stares at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of panic and doubt.


    "Ah Two girls, screaming loudly.


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Xiao Yao!"


    "Boss!" Two voices came at the same time.


    One is Liu Chun, the other is Bai long.


    Seeing Liu Chun go to Xiao Yao''s side, Wang Lei''s expression is like a fly. He looked in one direction, but saw three men in black suits, lying on the table, as if drunk.


    The three black suits were Wang Lei''s men and the people who looked at Liu Chun. They were a long distance away.


    Xiao Yao looked at the white dragon and said with a smile, "thank you."


    White dragon laughed, dare not be proud, just said: "you are my boss, what you say, what I do."


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not waste too much time on this topic.


    At this time, one by one, black suits pounced on them. They have been paying close attention to the situation of Wang Lei. Although Wang Lei told them not to act rashly, now their boss''s head has been opened by others. Is it difficult for them to sit still?


    Those black suits, some carrying bottles, some carrying iron bars, some carrying blades. Their target is Xiao Yao.


    "Ah At the sight of these people, the guests in the bar were all screaming and scurrying.


    The music stopped, and a man''s voice came out through speakers in all directions: "those who don''t want to die, hurry up!"


    Those who were still shaking their heads on the dance floor or cheering for the steel pipe girls, one by one, screamed and rushed out of the bar.


    Originally crowded bar, suddenly become empty up.


    Wang Lei held his head, quickly stepped back, and hid in the crowd of black suits. He yelled hoarsely: "kill him, kill him for me!"


    Wang Lei wants to kill!

 Chapter 78

    Xiao Yao should be glad that he sent a text message to Bai Long in the car, otherwise, he would be in a dilemma.


    Xiao Yao is not surprised that Bai long can find Liu Chun and bring down the three people who are watching Liu Chun without disturbing everyone. This is what an S-class killer should have.


    Now, more and more black suits are coming. They are surrounded by Xiao Yao, Bai Long and Liu Chun.


    Their eyes were wide open.


    Wang Lei covers his head, looks at Xiao Yao with a venomous look, and shouts: "kill him! Do kill him! If he can get out of the late night bar alive today, you will all die for me! "


    Although Wang Lei said angry words, his younger brothers were all frightened when they heard these words.


    "Ah There was a strong man who roared. He didn''t know whether it was to deter the other party or to embolden himself. After that, he always jumped at Xiao Yao like an arrow. It''s hard for him to have such amazing speed. He held up a wine bottle in his right hand and looked like a statue of liberty in the United States.


    With the leader, the rest of a large group, also toward Xiao Yao.


    "Protect Liu Chun." With these words, Xiao Yao rushed into the crowd and kicked the statue of liberty. Then he quickly evacuated. He just stepped back two steps, and more than a dozen wine bottles hit the place where he was standing.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, helpless, although in his eyes, these people have no threat, but more ants, can also crush people to death!


    That group of people, directly surrounded Xiao Yao and white dragon separately, two people each battlefield, kill fly. Neither Xiao Yao nor Bai Long left his hand. Bailong himself is a professional killer. In his world, there are only two kinds of people: the living and the dead. Xiao Yao is a miracle in his heart. This time, Wang Lei''s practice has violated his bottom line. If he doesn''t teach the other party a painful lesson and give a warning to those who stare at him, who knows whether such things will happen again?


    He doesn''t worry that others will trouble him, but he doesn''t want to implicate innocent people around him, such as Liu Chun, because of himself.


    A punch, hit a black suit on the bridge of the nose, powerful force directly hit the other side fly out, and the huge body of the black suit, in inertia, hit a series of people behind him. And Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed cold, quickly seized the opportunity to use this breakthrough, toward Wang Lei jumped in the past.


    Xiao Yao just remembered that when he walked around barefoot, his second grandfather told him so.


    Xiao Yao takes two steps forward and one step back to avoid the attack of the black suit around him. He grabs the other''s wrist and twists it down. The black suit howls and roars. Xiao Yao grabs the iron bar in his hand and waves it. The three men who wanted to steal Xiao Yao at this opportunity are all hit by the iron bar and fly upside down, Hit a lot of people behind.


    Xiao Yao turns around and stares at Wang Lei hiding behind the crowd.


    Wang Lei''s body shuddered. He seemed to have seen through Xiao Yao''s purpose. He stepped back a few steps, jumped up and roared, "kill him quickly!"


    Those black suits are suffering and paralyzed in their hearts. You will have a look at them, and you won''t have a look at the abnormal combat effectiveness. You can do it!


    Bai Long protects Liu Chun behind him. His face is full of serious words. His task is not light. He should not only block the attack of those people in black, but also be careful that someone sneaks on Liu Chun behind him. Although he didn''t know who Liu Chun was, he could see that Xiao Yao cared about the girl very much.


    Therefore, his heart a tight determination, even if he died, also absolutely can''t let Liu Chun be hurt! With this idea, he is like a dragon flying in the sea of blood. He reaches for a watermelon knife and takes Liu Chun to a safe place step by step. He gets up and falls with the knife and dies.


    Liu Chun''s face is very white, looking at those black suits lying on the ground one by one with white eyes, smelling the thick bloody smell in the air, she has an impulse to vomit. Those people were still shouting, fighting and killing, but after the knife was wiped from their necks, they could only lie on the ground, with tenacious vitality, fluttering twice, and finally they were unwilling to swallow.


    However, Liu Chun also understands that the reason why Bailong and Xiao Yao kill people is because they have to. If they can live honestly, who wants to make their hands full of blood? If Wang Lei didn''t have to make trouble, how could Xiao Yao wear a blood robe? These people are responsible for all this!


    Wang Lei watched his people fall down one by one, already a little flustered.


    Suddenly, he made a decision, he decided to go first!


    He turned around and tried to run away, but before he took a step, the wind was blowing in his ears. He suddenly stopped, and an iron bar passed directly in front of his face and inserted directly into the wall. He knew that if he didn''t stop, the iron bar would pass through his head.


    His forehead was covered with sweat.


    Xiao Yao swings two people with one punch, two steps and two steps, rushes to Wang Lei and hits Wang Lei on the chest with one punch.


    With a scream, Wang Lei''s body is like a kite with a broken line. He lost heavily on a wooden table. Because of his huge body, the wooden table was also broken. With another plop, he fell twice in a row.


    Wang Lei wants to get up and leave the hell on earth, but just as his hands are on the ground, a powerful foot has stepped on his back.


    The whole bar, instantly quiet down, those black suits one by one stopped, looking at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao was trampled on the sole of Wang Lei.


    "Let go of our boss!" Cried a black suit.


    Xiao Yao forced down a step, Wang Lei issued a pig like howl.


    This is his answer to the other party.


    "You... What are you going to do?" That black suit is a little crazy. He is really worried that Xiao Yao''s magic power will trample on Wang Lei.


    "What do I want to do?" Xiao Yao asked, "shouldn''t I ask you this?"


    There was no sound in the black suit.


    "Kill, kill him for me!" Wang Lei is mad.


    He has some crazy, crazy to his face, he would rather lose his life! There is only one thought in his mind, that is, Xiao Yao must die!


    None of those little brothers dare to move. Although Wang Lei says so, if they really kill Wang Lei, then... Which boss dares to accept them and give them a bite to eat when they are blind?


    Wang Lei suddenly picked up a wine bottle beside him, smashed it directly, and then stabbed it with his backhand towards Xiao Yao''s leg.


    He knows what it means to do, but he can''t give in. Originally, he thought he was sure to win, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao had a helper. The conditions that could limit Xiao Yao no longer exist, but he didn''t want to worry about them. He wanted Xiao Yao''s life, even if it was his own!


    Xiao Yao is angry.


    He raised his foot and kicked it heavily. However, he still kept three points. Wang Lei spat out blood and rolled his eyes. He fainted completely.


    At this time, the black suits rushed up again. They were divided into two groups, one towards Xiao Yao, the other towards Bai Long and Liu Chun. They just had trouble with Liu Chun and Bai Long, which was much more than those who rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    They can see that although white dragon is tough, it is not as abnormal as Xiao Yao''s strength. There are several people who have taken advantage of white dragon. Who can''t pick up soft persimmons?


    Xiao Yao also understood the intentions of these people, and began to fight for one.


    The white dragon''s face was punched, and his feet were floating. Although he is an S-class killer, he is not good at skill, but at shooting. But where can he get a gun now? What''s more, Liu Chun is still behind him. Sometimes he can''t help himself. He can only take a few steps back and use his body as a shield for Liu Chun.


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot. The battlefield, which was still chaotic, was quiet again. No one dared to wave his arm. They looked at the door. A uniformed policewoman was holding a pistol in her hand. The barrel of the pistol was still smoking.


    "Get down on the ground!" Cried the girl.


    Those black suits, one by one, quickly squatted down with their heads in their arms, and a dozen police officers, all holding pistols, surrounded all these people.


    "You again?" When the policewoman saw Xiao Yao, she couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Xiao Yao lost his iron bar and could only smile bitterly at the policewoman: "officer Qin, have you met again? What a coincidence. "


    "What a coincidence Qin Xue rolled her eyes, no good airway, "now I really began to doubt you, you say you don''t go to be a policeman, a soldier, when what Chinese medicine ah? It''s not for you at all! "


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    White dragon''s face is a little dignified. He is a killer. In his heart, he doesn''t want to meet these policemen. His eyes are looking around, ready to find a suitable opportunity to escape.


    "Take them all back!" Qin Xue pointed to Xiao Yao and others and said to the male police around him.


    "Yes." The male policeman nodded and came to Xiao Yao.


    "Hello! Officer Qin, we are victims. It''s all self-defense. Why do you arrest us? " Xiao Yao is not happy.


    "There''s no way. It''s hard to judge whether self-defense is justifiable or excessive. It''s up to the judge to decide." Qin Xue said, went to Xiao Yao''s front, whispered, "don''t worry about it, just by your relationship with director Gu, most of them are self-defense."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    White dragon hiding behind Xiao Yao, whispered: "boss, do we want to run?"


    "It''s OK. Follow them. There won''t be any problem." Xiao Yaodao.


    "Yes." The White Dragon nodded and said nothing.

 Chapter 79

    When Xiao Yao walked into the police station, many policemen were very enthusiastic and said, "little miracle doctor, you are here again!"


    Hearing this, Bai Long rubbed Xiao Yao with his arm and said in a low voice, "boss, it seems that you are not a good man in Haitian city?"


    Listen, even the police told him "again". How familiar is this!


    Xiao Yao can only harden his head and say hello to the police.


    After entering the interrogation room, Xiao Yao honestly said what happened today. Anyway, he felt that he was not wrong. Those people wanted to kill themselves. What happened to them? Who''s the trouble?


    Qin Xue wrote it down word by word. Last time Wang Lei and tiger took people to Xiao Yao''s trouble, this time it can make sense, so Qin Xue didn''t have too much doubt.


    Besides, she thinks Xiao Yao is not very attractive, but she is still a good person in her heart.


    If you let Bailong know what she thinks, she will sneer. If she is a good person, there will be no bad person in the world, right?


    After recording the record, Qin Xue stood up and said, "director Gu already knows about this matter. Mayor Liu also said that he wanted you to go back."


    "I''m really OK?" Xiao Yao a Leng, didn''t expect things to be so simple.


    "What''s more complicated? Justifiable defense and excessive defense are just the same thing. " Qin Xue''s words are still obscure. In addition, Wang Lei''s group of people cleared the scene when they started. Who knows what''s going on?


    Moreover, director Gu and Mayor Liu are on Xiao Yao''s side. If Xiao Yao really has something wrong, it''s strange.


    "Those gangsters are not good people either. One will die and one will be lost." Qin Xue said, "so you don''t need any psychological pressure."


    Xiao Yao really wants to laugh, psychological pressure? It''s not the first time that I''ve seen blood. It''s such a trivial matter. What kind of psychological pressure can I have?


    Walking out of the police station, Xiao Yao and Bai long watched Liu Chun leave in a taxi.


    "Boss, that guy, do you want to do it?" After Liu Chun left, Bai Long turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "anyway, we''ve killed a lot. It''s always a disaster to keep him!"


    "You mean Wang Lei?" Xiao Yao laughed, "it''s useless for us to kill him. Besides, he''s already a useless man."


    "Waste people?" White dragon is a Leng at first, then suddenly realize, smile way, "it seems that your that foot, also have no mercy?"


    Xiao Yao glared: "if I didn''t keep my hand, now he can''t live!"


    Bai Long shrugged his shoulders, but he felt that Xiao Yao''s action was unnecessary. Anyway, he had decided to kill him?


    However, he didn''t ask, because he felt that Xiao Yao had his own reason no matter what he did.


    Two people haven''t said a few words, a Benz car stopped in front of them. The door opened and Li Xiaoxiao ran out in a hurry.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" She rushed directly to Xiao Yao and held out her hand to hold Xiao Yao''s arm. Her two hands pinched and patted him here and there. When she was sure that Xiao Yao was ok, she just let out a long breath.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Xiao Yao asked, "how did you come?"


    Li Xiaoxiao red eyes: "can''t I come?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head quickly: "I don''t mean that. I''m just curious. How do you know I''m here?"


    "The police called me." Li Xiaoxiao explained.


    Xiao Yao nodded. Now that director Gu and Mayor Liu knew it, they called the Li family. It didn''t seem that it was difficult to understand.


    "Is this your friend?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at the white dragon and asks curiously.


    "Yes. It''s my friend. " Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Does he have a place to live now? Otherwise, let him go back with us Li Xiaoxiao is very open-minded.


    White dragon quickly shook his head: "no, I have a place to live."


    "Don''t worry, the worst thing about him is money." Xiao Yao also joked.


    But he is also telling the truth. The Li family may be very rich, but they are in the world of killers. As an S-class killer, every task has at least several million US dollars. The money of the Li family is not necessarily more than white dragon, but this is not the same. One can make money on TV and newspapers, but the other can only live in the dark forever, Even every day I have to live on the edge of a knife.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything, but he just looked at Xiao Yao carefully, with a strange expression.


    "Boss, you go back first. I''ll go back myself." Bailong immediately finds that he seems to be redundant. Li Xiaoxiao must want to say something, but he worries that it''s hard for him to speak here. Now he says hello to Xiao Yao and leaves without looking back.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked at Bai Long''s back and turned his head to Li Xiaoxiao: "let''s go back, too."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and sat in the car with Xiao Yao.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little strange. No one spoke. Lao Biao seemed to be aware of something. He, who had always been talking with Xiao Yao, was surprisingly silent this time.


    For a long time, Li Xiaoxiao spoke.


    "I heard from director Gu that this time it was because of Liu Chun?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Her tone seems to be mixed with a trace of blame and grievance.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao shook his head. "It''s not because of her."


    "But..." as soon as Li Xiaoxiao wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "In fact, it''s not because she implicated me, but because I implicated her. If it wasn''t for me, Wang Lei wouldn''t have bothered her at all." Xiao Yao said, "because of me, she will be arrested. Can I stay out of it?"


    "But you can''t go deep into the tiger''s den every time!" Li Xiaoxiao cried, "last time you were OK, this time you are OK, but next time? Next time? Can''t you tell us before you do it? "


    "I thought you were sleeping." Xiao Yao scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    Li Xiaoxiao puffed up his mouth: "you just don''t regard us as friends!"


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao is right. Xiao Yao doesn''t regard her as a friend. If he really regards her as a friend, he may talk to Li''s family. Because he didn''t regard Li Xiaoxiao as a friend, he felt that it was his own business and there was no need to trouble others.


    "Xiao Yao, can''t we be true friends?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "You''re still angry..." Li Xiaoxiao sighed. She had mixed feelings and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it. Xiao Yao kept silent all the time. Even if she wanted to put the past aside, she couldn''t help it


    Qingyun bar is the headquarters of the poison tiger gang. Like Gu Xiaolei, the people of the poison tiger gang are also here.


    This is similar to their base camp, assembly site.


    In a small private room, the tiger drinks wine. For a long time, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    A man with green hair, panting, ran to the tiger. He could not help wiping off the sweat on his forehead and said, "brother tiger, I''ve found out. Wang Lei''s gang are really finished! The dead, the dead, the wounded, and the ones who are OK are all arrested. "


    The hand of the tiger holding the wine cup is shaking.


    "Who did that?" Asked the tiger.


    "Yes... That''s the boy we had to deal with last time. Let''s deal with it." The little green haired boy faltered.


    "Pa!" The goblet in tiger''s hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces. His body was still shaking.


    "It''s over. It''s all over." The tiger leaned on the sofa, pale as if recovering from a serious illness.


    In the private room, the rest of the younger brothers did not dare to speak, and they were very worried.


    The little green haired boy said out the worries in everyone''s heart again: "brother tiger, we have a share in the last time. If that guy really wants revenge, will it be our turn next?"


    The strength of the group under Wang Lei''s hand is much stronger than that of them, but now, even Wang Lei is finished, not to mention these people? What''s more, they have seen Xiao Yao''s strength. Apart from using the word "evil", there is no more appropriate word to describe him.


    The tiger scolded: "it''s all the dog''s fault. Mo Chengfei of Japan! Well, let me provoke such a person. Doesn''t that give me trouble? " He felt that what he said was too easy, troublesome? That''s more than trouble. It''s a disaster!


    "Brother tiger, why don''t we go to find Mo Shao?" The little green haired boy asked cautiously.


    The Tiger stood up, slapped him in the face, jumped and scolded, "aren''t you talking nonsense? Let''s go to find Mo Shao. Why do people want to help us? Besides, if Mo Chengfei can really deal with that guy, how can he throw the trouble to us and let us do it? Ten thousand steps back, if Mo Chengfei could really do it, how could Wang Lei be so successful now? "


    Although tiger is a rough man, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have a long brain. All he analyzed is reasonable and justified. It''s just that before that, he was knocked unconscious by the money thrown by Mo Chengfei.


    Wang Lei''s affairs, like a slap in the face, let him restore the Qingming.


    Finally, the tiger slapped on the table, bit his teeth and said, "tomorrow we''ll find the guy named Xiao Yao!"


    The younger brothers were shocked one after another and said, "brother tiger, are you going to fight behind your back?"


    "Fight a fart!" The tiger said with a cry, "I have to be ready to make amends and apologies to others. I''ll take the trouble to go!"


    He is also a man of good face. If he can fight against his back, he is willing to fight against his back, but he can''t see any hope of victory in Xiao Yao. It''s not the same as carrying a hoe to dig a hole for himself to fight against such a man? Face is important, but he is not like Wang Lei that extreme, in the important face, died not nothing? Life is the most important!

 Chapter 80

    In the red star hotel, a group of people sat together, just like Mo Chengfei.


    Su Qianxi picked up the wine cup and said with a smile, "come on, we have to celebrate first, and help Mo Shao wash his bad luck!"


    "Bad luck?" Mo Chengfei touched his head and said with a sneer, "do you think I can wash away my bad luck?" The fierce light in his eyes made Su Qianxi shiver.


    "Is this the third time I''ve been in the hospital? Hey, I''m so scared by Xiao Yao! " Mo Chengfei took the glass in front of him and drank it down. He took a deep breath. The burning feeling of his stomach made him feel very uncomfortable. Last time he had a drink with Xiao Yao, he had a perforated stomach. The doctor had advised him not to drink from now on, but Mo Chengfei thought that he might as well drink to death.


    He knew that this time he was really finished.


    Su Qianxi''s plan sounds very good, and Li Xiaoxiao also shakes her trust in Xiao Yao, but what they didn''t expect is that another beautiful woman no less than Li Xiaoxiao appeared to stir up the situation. Then, the pregnant woman almost miscarried, and a series of changes made their plan go to waste.


    At this time, Mo Chengfei still completely understood what it meant that the plan could not keep up with the change.


    "Chengfei, take a look. There are many good girls in the world. You don''t have to stare at Xiaoxiao." Chang Peng tried to persuade.


    "Ha ha, Dapeng, do you know what is the cheapest time for men?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    Chang Peng was stunned and shook his head.


    "I can''t like Li Xiaoxiao, but I can''t give up. The cheapest man thinks that what he can''t get is always the best." Mo Chengfei pointed to himself, "I am the representative."


    There is some truth in this. When many men are young or younger, they are crazy. They generally like a girl, a girl they will never get. Although the times have changed, that girl still occupies a certain position in their hearts and can never be forgotten.


    In fact, they may not like that girl very much, but they haven''t got it. What they haven''t got is the best. They get it, play it and get tired of it. Everything is the same thing.


    "You''re on top of everything." Chang Peng is the first to suffer from heart disease.


    He really doesn''t want Mo Chengfei to go to Li Xiaoxiao''s trouble again. He has done enough and gone too far.


    "Dapeng, look at me. How many times have I been in the hospital? Who is responsible for all this? " Mo Chengfei said in a cold voice.


    "But it''s not all..." when the convertible said this, he suddenly stopped, and his eyes flickered.


    Mo Chengfei added what Chang Peng didn''t say with a smile: "you want to say that all this is my fault, right?"


    Chang Peng did not speak, which is also a disguised default.


    "He and I can''t do it." Mo Chengfei said, "either he or I will die!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the door.


    "It seems that you must be dead in the end."


    Everyone''s action stopped, and Jiang Kun''s action of clamping vegetables seemed to solidify.


    All four of them looked at the door, the man in the black long sleeve shirt.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Mo Chengfei jumped up and said with wide eyes.


    "Why can''t I come?" Xiao Yao, the man in the black long sleeve shirt, came in. He opened a chair, sat down, looked at Mo Chengfei and said, "you''re asking me for trouble again and again. I don''t want to trouble you. I don''t care about you. Just like you''re sitting well, a fly has to lie on you. You can''t kill it because of this, do you? But you drove it away several times and it came back. Can you bear it? "


    Mo Chengfei looked at him and said coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, get back what you owe me." Xiao Yao smiles, pours himself a glass of wine, drinks it down, and says, "Wang Lei was in trouble with me last night, you should know?"


    Mo didn''t nod or shake his head.


    He really didn''t know. If he did, it was only a few days ago that he got the news. But if he said he didn''t know, it was a sign of weakness in disguise.


    He can''t shake his head because of his strong self-esteem.


    "It seems you know." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I really don''t understand. Why do you come to me for trouble with people around me?"


    "Well, fortunately you don''t have parents. If you have parents, I''ll kill them first if I can''t get rid of you." Mo Chengfei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    He sprang to his feet. The chair was pulled back by his body and made a rubbing sound with the floor. The sound was numbing.


    Before the sound of the chair stopped, Xiao Yao rushed to Mo Chengfei''s front and grabbed each other''s neck with one hand.


    He hated people talking about his parents, even though he didn''t like his own.


    If their parents really love themselves, how can they easily lose themselves?


    My grandfather comforted him and told him not to think things so bad. Maybe his parents just died?


    Xiao Yao heard his grandfather''s words for a long time, but he didn''t hear them. He was comforted by his grandfather''s words.


    "Are you determined to fight me to the end?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, so what?" Mo Chengfei grabs Xiao Yao''s hand and wants to move the other party''s hand around his neck. However, he finds that the other party''s strength is surprisingly strong. Although he uses all his strength, pinches and cuts, he still can''t shake the other party.


    "Good, good!" Xiao Yao laughed and increased his strength.


    Mo Chengfei''s body is slowly suspended in the air, because he can''t breathe, his face is red, and the veins on his forehead are also highlighted, and his expression looks ferocious.


    His feet keep swinging, want to break away from Xiao Yao''s hand, he thinks, in this way, he will soon suffocate to death.


    He didn''t ask for mercy, not because he wasn''t afraid of death, but because he couldn''t speak


    "Xiao Yao, stop it Chang Peng cried out.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao looked at him and said.


    "I... if you really kill him, you have to bear the legal responsibility!" Chang Peng didn''t remember how old he was. He was the only child. Could he be the eldest? He knows that it''s useless to say these things. Although he thinks Mo Chengfei has gone too far, in the final analysis, these are all his friends. He can''t see his friends in front of him.


    Xiao Yao gives a cold hum and throws Mo Chengfei aside.


    He kills people in the bar late at night, which can be regarded as self-defense, even though it is with the help of director Gu and Mayor Liu.


    But if he really kills Mo Chengfei here, even if Fang Hai''s father helps, it''s hard to take Xiao Yao out.


    He is a person who can distinguish the heavy from the heavy. Naturally, he will not kill Mo Chengfei in front of so many people.


    "If you are just looking for my trouble, I may just open your head, because it is not clear who is right and who is wrong. If you think I delay your work, I may be wrong, but you should not do it to the people around me." Xiao Yao stares at Mo Chengfei and says, "this is a warning. If you dare to do something to the people around me next time, I''ll break your throat. You can think I''m joking."


    Then he turned and walked out of the box.


    Chang Peng rushed to him and helped Mo Chengfei up.


    Mo Chengfei sat on the ground and yelled, "I''m going to kill him, I''m going to kill him!" He seemed to be in a state of madness.


    Chang Peng sighed and said to Jiang Kun and Su Qianxi, "send him to the hospital for examination."


    "Good!" Su Qianxi and Jiang Kun nodded quickly. At this time, they came back to Mo Chengfei and held his arms.


    Mo Chengfei''s legs are soft and he can''t stand up.


    Chang Peng quickly out of the compartment, called Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, I think we can talk about it." Chang Peng said.


    Xiao Yao stopped, looked at him, frowned: "we have nothing to talk about."


    "It can''t be said that Xiaoxiao and I are still friends, but Mo Chengfei is also my friend. It''s very difficult for me to take care of both sides. We may not be enemies." Chang Peng said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, finally nodded and followed Chang Peng out of the hotel.


    Opposite the Red Star building is a barbecue shop. Chang Peng and Xiao Yao walk in.


    "Boss, a dozen beers, fifty mutton kebabs, five pig feet and two pig kidneys!" Chang Peng sat down and said aloud.


    "Good!" The boss is very happy. It''s a big business!


    Xiao Yao also sat down, looked at Chang Peng and said, "I didn''t expect that people like you would come to such a place to eat. It seems that you are familiar with it."


    "People like us?" Chang Peng shakes his head. "Mo Chengfei and I are not the same people."


    "Can you still be friends?" Others say that close to the red, close to the black, who has seen pig sheep tiger friends? It''s all children''s deception in fairy tales. If they can really become friends, what will the tiger eat when he comes home every day?


    Chang Peng took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, I think you are a good man."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "thanks you are not a girl, otherwise I must think someone sent me a good man card."


    Chang Peng laughs. Just at this time, the beer has been delivered. He opened a bottle for himself and Xiao Yao. When he handed it to him, he said, "I think you are really a good man. Mo Chengfei made it. It''s too much, but I can''t help it. Who let me be friends with him?"


    Xiao Yao, noncommittal, asked: "talk about it. You asked me to come. What''s the matter?"


    "Marry Xiaoxiao! Is that ok? " Chang Peng said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 81

    Some rich people, they want to sit on the barbecue stand, drink more than ten yuan a barrel of draft beer, and then roll up their sleeves, do not worry about any image of the string, but they can not do so. Because no one went back to praise their true temperament, but felt that they were hypocritical or experienced the life of the poor.


    Chang Peng has done this, and he is very open to eat, as can be seen from the hot sauce in the corner of his mouth.


    "Is there something wrong with your mind?" Xiao Yao can''t help talking at last.


    He really can''t think of a reason, a reason for the other party to marry Li Xiaoxiao.


    Is he old enough in his last life?


    "I know you don''t understand me, but if you think about it carefully, why does Mo Chengfei have to trouble you? Isn''t that Xiaoxiao? When Xiaoxiao becomes your wife, there''s no reason for him to trouble you again. I can''t say it, can''t I? " Chang Peng explained.


    "That''s not true." Xiao Yao said.


    "But that''s the truth!" Chang Peng said, "what do you have to do seriously? Black cat, white cat, those who can catch mice are good cats. What do you care about this method? As long as I can help you out of trouble, isn''t that enough? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I can''t promise."


    Chang Peng stares at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of doubts.


    "Don''t you like Xiaoxiao? No, Xiaoxiao is such a good girl. Why don''t you like it? This is definitely impossible. Does Xiaoxiao not like you? That''s not right. I think Xiaoxiao still has some meaning for you. " Chang Peng grabs his head and seems to be puzzled.


    "I said, are you finished? What does this matter to you? " Xiao Yao frowned and seemed to be a little unhappy. "That Mo Chengfei, if you dare to trouble me again, can I continue to endure it? Today''s event is just a lesson for him. Next time, I won''t hesitate. "


    The fierce light in his eyes made Chang Peng feel cold on his back.


    "Can you still kill him?" Chang Peng whispered.


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    Chang Peng said, "why don''t you take oil and salt? What harm will my method do to you? "


    "But it''s not good for me either."


    "It''s not good for you to marry Xiaoxiao?" Chang Peng grabs his hair and thinks it''s going to collapse.


    "It may be good for others, but it may not be good for me. You are not qualified to manage my affairs, because Li Xiaoxiao treats you as a friend, so I''ll give you a face to sit with me. " What Xiao Yao said is very polite. He almost warned Chang Peng not to be ungrateful.


    When Chang Peng wanted to talk, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID above, Xiao Yao picked up the phone and asked, "can I help you?"


    "Well, I''m not looking for you. There''s a tiger looking for you." Li Xiaoxiao''s voice came immediately.


    "Tiger?" Xiao Yao frowned again.


    Xiao Yao is no stranger to the name tiger.


    For the first time, a girl framed him for tiger''s work. The last time in jinmanlou, when Wang Lei and I were looking for trouble with him, there was tiger''s share. Now it''s all like this. How dare this guy come to us?


    Then, he worried about Li Xiaoxiao again and asked, "are you ok?"


    "Of course I''m ok, but I think it''s strange that the guy named tiger came alone, and after he came, he waited respectfully on the first floor." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao is full of fog and water. What kind of medicine does that guy sell in his gourd?


    "Well, I see. I''ll be back later." Xiao Yao finished, hung up the phone and stood up.


    "Hello! You''re leaving? " Chang Peng asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "this is what you asked me. Don''t try to make me pay for it!"


    Chang Peng can''t laugh or cry.


    "You really don''t think about what I said before?" Chang Peng is still a little reluctant.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "I''m in charge of my own affairs. I don''t need anyone to tell me what to do. This is the first time and the last time." With that, he turned and walked out of the shop.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Chang Peng sighed. He took a beer and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. He said, "I don''t want to see you. It''s the same as Xiaoxiao''s temper..."


    Xiao Yao has gone far, and has not heard what he said


    Xiao Yao just returned to Li''s group, sitting on the sofa in the hall of the tiger came.


    He rushed directly to Xiao Yao, with a familiar smile on his face: "brother Xiao, are you back?"


    Looking at him, people who don''t know think he and Xiao Yao are good friends who haven''t seen each other for many years.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, straightened his face and said angrily, "do you dare to come to me? Hum, do you want to continue to trouble me? "


    On hearing this sentence, the tiger''s body trembled for a while, two hands quickly put up: "no, brother Xiao, you misunderstood, even if you lend me courage, I dare not ask you for trouble!" He was sweating profusely on the forehead, and seemed to be scared to death.


    Xiao Yao is more and more confused: "what do you want me to do?"


    The tiger scratched his head and went back to where he was sitting.


    Xiao Yao found that there was a stick and a rope on the sofa.


    The tiger quickly put the stick on with the rope, carried it on his back, and then went back to Xiao Yao again. With a sound of "Putong", he knelt down to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. In the past, thousands of mistakes were all my fault. I really knew that I was wrong." A tiger has a runny nose and a tear. It''s a waste for such a person not to be an actor.


    What did you say? Most of the people who can get along well in society are those with strong acting skills. Tiger is really a famous figure! Said kneeling on kneeling, absolutely not the slightest ambiguity, that with tears of small eyes, almost will be moved by Xiao Yao''s tears.


    "The trough! What the hell are you doing? " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Excuse me!" The tiger blinked, "I see what the primary school textbook says."


    Well, this guy graduated from primary school.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said impatiently, "if you have any moves, just hurry to make them come out. Don''t follow me to these empty people. If you don''t have anything to do, you will either cheat or steal!"


    Tiger more anxious: "brother Xiao, I really come to apologize! If I really want to trouble you, how can I come alone? I''m not a fool! Although I know how many people I bring are not your opponents, but I come alone, doesn''t it mean that I will die in disguise? "


    Xiao Yao thinks what tiger said is reasonable, but he has nothing to say.


    However, this did not let Xiao Yao relax his vigilance. On the contrary, Xiao Yao felt that this guy was more and more complicated.


    Some people''s mind, is the most difficult to guess, is the kind of brainless people.


    When two smart people play chess, they can both guess what the next move will be. But it''s troublesome to play chess with a fool, because he''s on the edge of the sword. You never know what''s in his mind, or - people don''t think about anything at all. How can you play?


    In the hall, people come and go, and many people who don''t know the truth look over. Their eyes are full of suspicions, and it''s strange to look at Xiao Yao and tiger. A little sister at the front desk was communicating with the cleaning lady. She pointed to Xiao Yao and the tiger and asked in a low voice, "aunt, what do you think they are doing?"


    Aunt is also full of suspicion, finally carefully said: "I heard ah, now many people like to come out, what comrades, that young guy will not be irresponsible after the man kneeling on the ground?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes filled with disdain, sighed: "ah, it looks pretty young man, how so heavy taste?"


    "Who knows? The people in the city really know how to play... "The cleaning lady also sighed.


    "Well? Ma''am, what do you say that man kneeling on the ground is doing with a stick? " Little sister is more curious.


    "What else can I do? I guess I want that man to enjoy his chrysanthemum with a stick? " She rolled her eyes.


    The younger sister is more and more disgusted.


    Xiao Yao is about to cry. How can people''s imagination be so rich now?


    He kicked the tiger and said with a gloomy face, "you go upstairs with me first. Don''t kneel here. Are you ashamed?"


    With that, he took the lead in the elevator.


    Tiger did not know whether Xiao Yao was forgiving himself or not, but he did not dare to hesitate and quickly followed him.


    When he came to Li Xiaoxiao''s lounge, Xiao Yao sat on a chair, looked at the tiger and said, "tell me what you mean."


    The tiger rubbed his hands, laughed and said, "brother Xiao, I really don''t mean anything else. I just think you''re too powerful. I''m going to be your little brother!"


    "You mean you''re on the pole to be my little brother?" Xiao Yao looked at him and asked.


    "Yes The tiger clapped his hands, "you can understand!"


    "I don''t know!" Xiao Yao stood up, pointed to his nose and said, "do you think I''m a three-year-old? That''s what you say, and that''s what I believe? "


    Originally, he was still the enemy. Now tiger suddenly came to him and cried to be his younger brother. Even if Xiao Yao is really a three-year-old, I''m afraid he can''t believe it? Unless the tiger is a madman, and a doctor''s certificate!


    "Brother Xiao, the conscience of heaven and earth, what I say is from my heart! You nod on this side, and you are the new boss of the poisonous tiger Gang on that side! " Said the tiger. In fact, the poisonous tiger Gang is his painstaking effort, and he doesn''t want to give it away like this, but for his own future and small life, he thinks these are nothing at all!

 Chapter 82

    When people are wandering in the river and lake, they can''t avoid being stabbed. But tigers don''t want to be stabbed.


    With Wang Lei''s lesson, tiger immediately understood that unless he was tired of life, he could find Xiao Yao''s trouble.


    Tiger is a smart man. He also knows that he is defeated without fighting. But if he fights, the final result is still defeat. It''s just to make himself and his brothers suffer more. It''s not cost-effective.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the tiger''s idea is, but he doesn''t seem to be the kind of man with unfathomable city. If such people like to play tricks, then the world is really over.


    "Do you really want to be my little brother?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting at the tiger.


    Tiger nodded hard for fear that his head would be late, so Xiao Yao took back what he had just said.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said happily, "Cheng, since you are my younger brother, is that what I say?"


    "That''s nature." Tiger nodded again, but he hesitated. He had a strange feeling


    He was thinking, what if the other party let him contribute chrysanthemum? Thinking of this, he could not help but step back.


    Xiao Yao was very curious when he saw his appearance, but he didn''t think much about it. He continued: "since you want to listen to me, my first order is to go back and dissolve your poisonous Wolf Gang on the spot, so as not to cause so much trouble."


    The tiger stares at Xiao Yao with eyes full of amazement and shock.


    He rubbed his ears hard, and finally asked with a sad face, "what will my little brothers do in the future?"


    "What should we do? Go back to each home and find each mother!" Xiao Yaodao.


    The tiger can''t laugh or cry.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t think so?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The tiger sighed and said, "boss, actually I know what you mean. You just want us to dissolve on the spot and do some business, but it''s not practical at all."


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "They are all gangsters. They can fight, drink, pick up girls and watch the show. Do you think it''s practical for them to find a real job? Let''s not say whether they can do it or not, and their temperament doesn''t allow them to do it. " The tiger said, "besides, they used to follow me, at least there is a limit. Although I''m not a good man, at least I don''t do those things. If they lose my constraints, they will do worse things."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing: "according to what you said, the reason why you have so many younger brothers is to maintain world peace?"


    Tiger wry smile: "although I am not how great people, but it is true. Look at Wang Lei''s gang. Their quality is even higher than ours. Wang Lei''s younger brother will help grandma cross the road, but some of them are originally hooligans, drug addicts, thieves and robbers. But when they follow Wang Lei, don''t they do all those things? "


    "According to you, Wang Lei is also a good man?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked.


    Tiger waved his hand, cleared his throat, and continued: "if you say Wang Lei is a good man, there are no bad people in the world, but he and I are both leaders. We can''t be as short-sighted as a gangster. For example, director Gu can''t deny us, but why didn''t they trouble us?"


    "We are the cancer of the society. In other words, the people under our hands are the cancer of the society. Because Wang Lei and I are still here, we can restrain them and change into others. Who knows what kind of things those people will do? What''s more, Wang Lei also knows this degree. It''s not that he wants to have a sense of propriety, but that he has to have a sense of propriety. After he has done it, do you think director Gu will turn a blind eye to it? "


    Speaking of this, the tiger sighed and continued: "in the end, we, as a group of people, will continue to fight one group, and there will be another group. Which country doesn''t have little gangsters?"


    Xiao Yao nodded thoughtfully.


    "Boss, sometimes, it''s not that we don''t want to quit, but that we can''t quit." The tiger said with a wry smile, "we''ve been together for so many years, so we quit? The otaku opposite my home who writes novels with his nostrils buttoned every day has a pseudonym of walking silently. I beat him last time, but he''s big and thick. I quit. Will he beat me next time he sees me? I''ve kicked Lao Wang''s stall under the building. I quit. He can''t cut me? These are small things. There are also some hooligans and little gangsters. I beat them before and I quit. Will they let me go? "


    Xiao Yao gasped: "I deserve to beat you! Why do you bully people when you have nothing to do? "


    Tiger a show: "people in the river, can''t help it! That otaku colluded with my younger brother''s daughter-in-law on the Internet. Lao Wang got my younger brother''s sister-in-law pregnant. My younger brother was interrupted by some gangsters. Do you think I can stand by as the boss? If I really don''t do anything, will those people follow me? "


    Xiao Yao sighs. He suddenly finds that there is so much knowledge in being a little gangster. It''s really the number one scholar in 360 lines!


    "Well, since you''ve said that, don''t talk about the dissolution. You''ll continue to be your boss, as long as you don''t trouble me in the future." Xiao Yao waved his hand. Tiger a Leng, he felt that he must be too much nonsense, make Xiao Yao unhappy, immediately out of his mind¡° Boss, you can''t take care of me! " The tiger said with a sad face. He doesn''t think that Xiao Yao really won''t trouble him¡° What do you want? " Xiao Yao is crazy¡° You were my boss at that time! " Said the tiger. Xiao Yao really wants to slap this son of a bitch to death. He is a good man, a kind man, a great man, and a man who has broken away from the vulgar taste... Does this fat man want to join the gang himself? Xiao Yao suddenly realized, pointed to the tiger and said, "do you want to deceive me into the underworld? You have crossed the line! The heart is to blame, the heart is to blame Tiger is going to be crazy. He just doesn''t understand. How can he and Xiao Yao not make it clear? If you change this into someone else, you don''t have to smile and promise? How come he''s here and he''s trying to push things around? What''s he thinking¡° Boss, I really don''t mean anything else. You just need to be a nominal person and don''t have to do anything. Do you think that''s ok? " The tiger whispered, "in fact, although we are all gangsters, we don''t earn much or less every year." Xiao Yao sighed and waved: "you go first. We''ll talk about this later."¡° What do you mean Tiger narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, although Xiao Yao said he didn''t agree, he didn''t refuse directly! This is good news for tigers¡° I said it. I''ll talk about it later. If you''re talking, do you believe I''ll throw you out? " Xiao Yaodao¡° All right, all right, I''m going The tiger said with a smile, "don''t get angry. Anyway, it''s a good thing that you didn''t refuse." Then he did not dare to touch Xiao Yao''s moldy head and left quickly. After the tiger left, Xiao Yao began to recall what the tiger had said before. Although he didn''t think tiger was a good man, he couldn''t deny the truth of tiger''s words... He went back to Li Xiaoxiao''s office. Opposite Li Xiaoxiao, there was a man wearing gold wire glasses and a stiff suit. The man looked very young, only in his thirties. His hair was not long or short, and he looked very capable, He''s a little thin with big ears¡° Mr. Wu, as I said, we can''t cooperate. " Li Xiaoxiao said with a dignified expression. Xiao Yao stood behind Li Xiaoxiao, looking at the man in front of him and frowning. The man also looked at Xiao Yao. He seemed a little surprised. He was curious about Xiao Yao''s identity. He could enter the chairman''s office freely without knocking on the door. Moreover, it was when there were guests. It seems that this boy is unusual! Mr. Wu took back his eyes, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "Miss Li, actually, I don''t think this kind of cooperation is unfair to you. Your pharmaceutical factory is only worth more than 100 million. We are willing to spend 70 million to buy shares, as long as 48% of the shares. Isn''t that too much?" Li Xiaoxiao sneered¡° Yes, you''re right. Now the pharmaceutical factory is only worth 130 million yuan. It seems that you have made an evaluation, but now it''s different. Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine has occupied the market of Haitian city, and will occupy the whole Chinese market in the future. Then you can evaluate the price. " Mr. Wu sighed: "that is to say, Miss Li will not agree anyway?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yao: "Xiao Yao, you are also the shareholder of Xiaoyao acne medicine, and you are the owner. Otherwise, you should answer the question of general manager Wu!" Xiao Yao sees that Li Xiaoxiao leaves the problem to himself and understands her intention. It seems that Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to be too tough. Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to offend each other¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, looked at general manager Wu and said, "do you want to become a shareholder?"¡° What are you Mr. Wu looks at Xiao Yao with curiosity¡° My name is Xiao Yao Xiao Yao waved his hand, "you don''t need to know who I am."¡° I know you, Mo Chengfei is planted in your hands General manager Wu pushed his eyes and said with a smile, "my name is Wu Buke."¡° Well, good name Xiao Yao nodded, "is war all conquering?"¡° You can understand that. " Wu Buke''s eyes twinkled, "I only need an answer now. Do you agree or not?" His words are very direct and his attitude is very tough. This makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable¡° If you speak to me in such a tone, of course I can''t agree. " Xiao Yao is white handed¡° What if I were more polite? " Wu Buke was stunned and asked¡° Then I won''t agree. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Wu Buke clenched his teeth.

 Chapter 83

    To be exact, Wu Buke is here to take advantage.


    Since the launch of Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine, it has rapidly occupied the market of Haitian city. Jiucheng is the Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine sold on the market, which makes many people uneasy.


    Wu Buke is the general manager of Han''s pharmaceutical. Han''s pharmaceutical may not be as big as Li''s group, but the scale of the pharmaceutical factory is much larger than that of Li''s group. It''s easy to understand that Li''s group''s business is very big, and its stalls are all spread out, involving real estate, medical treatment, science and technology, network culture, but Han''s pharmaceutical specializes in medical treatment, In this way, Lee Group will not be able to crush Han pharmaceutical in this respect.


    Wu Buke is a man full of self-confidence. Originally, he thought that with the status of Korean pharmaceutical in Haitian city, the negotiation should be very smooth. After all, in terms of pharmaceutical industry, Korean pharmaceutical still has to take the lead over Lee Group. However, when Lee Group arrived, he found that Li Xiaoxiao was not an easy person to deal with.


    Li Xiaoxiao is not the kind of person who is not afraid of tigers, otherwise, now she will not have the slightest scruples. If Li Xiaoxiao really doesn''t worry about offending Han pharmaceutical, Wu Buke will be relieved, because in his opinion, Li Xiaoxiao''s ability is just like that, and he doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    But now it''s not the same. Although Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude is tough, she doesn''t intend to offend Han pharmaceutical directly. It can be said that she is a woman who has made progress and retreat.


    Xiao Yao, who Li Xiaoxiao pulled out, did not cause Wu Buke''s worry. In his opinion, Xiao Yao was just Li Xiaoxiao''s shield. Li Xiaoxiao didn''t want to offend Han''s pharmaceutical company and kill him, so he pulled one at random.


    After all, he didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yao.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s refusal, Wu Buke was angry at first, but it soon subsided.


    "Can I know why you don''t want us to be a shareholder?" Wu Buke asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, attached to Li Xiaoxiao''s ear and asked in a low voice, "who are they rich with you?"


    "It''s us, of course. They''re just a little better at medicine." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    A Han pharmaceutical, she really did not pay attention!


    Xiao Yao nodded clearly, straightened up again, and looked at Wu Buke with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "I ask you, how is the development of your Hans pharmaceutical over the years?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Buke didn''t understand why Xiao Yao suddenly changed the topic, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he treated each other with a smile: "needless to say, Han pharmaceutical has occupied the pharmaceutical market of Haitian city before, and now it is expanding its business to the surrounding cities." When he said this, he was very proud, as if he was the boss of Hans pharmaceutical.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "how much is Han''s pharmaceutical worth now?"


    "Ah?" Wu Buke was stunned and even more confused.


    "In terms of total assets, it''s probably worth a billion." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Oh Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Wu Buke and asked, "well, you can take shares, just as you said."


    Wu Buke was overjoyed and asked, "really?"


    He felt that the strength of Hans pharmaceutical must have scared the other side.


    Li Xiaoxiao was also a little stunned. She didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant, but she was not in a hurry. Instead, she was waiting to see a good play.


    She knows that Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of person who is so easy to talk. Seeing his eyes dribbling, it means that he is ready to cheat.


    "It''s true, of course." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "but we also have an additional condition."


    "What conditions?" Wu Bu Ke''s face sank and asked.


    "I''ll give you 500 million yuan, and you Han''s pharmaceutical will let us take 50% of the shares. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No way!" Wu Buke clapped his case and said angrily, "you are just unreasonable! Quick? What''s the joke? Yes, we Han''s pharmaceutical is only worth one billion yuan now, but this is now. In two years, we Han''s pharmaceutical will be listed in Xiangjiang, and the surrounding urban markets are all ours. Why do you give 500 million yuan and plan to take half of the shares? "


    "Look, you know that, too!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what do you mean by coming this time?"


    Speaking of the last word, Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly became cold and full of sarcasm.


    Wu Buke''s heart sank and he felt a little excited, but he didn''t regret it. He couldn''t really agree to Xiao Yao''s terms, could he? This is just bullshit! The value of a company is not determined by its market value. For example, if a company sells pagers, should it be calculated according to its value? What''s the use of pagers in this age? It depends on the market!


    Li Xiaoxiao also understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, and her smile was very obvious. She looked at Wu Buke and asked, "Mr. Wu, it seems that you also feel that your practice is unreasonable?"


    Wu Buke''s mouth kept twitching. He glared at Xiao Yao angrily, but he was surprised. He originally thought that this man was just Li Xiaoxiao''s secretary, a casual person, but now, he found that he was wrong.


    "It seems that I''ve lost my eye. I thought you were just Li Xiaoxiao''s secretary." Wu Buke sighed. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you really look wrong." Wu Buke did not speak¡° Of course, I''m not Li Xiaoxiao''s secretary. I''m just her bodyguard. " Xiao Yao continued. Wu Buke''s body trembled a little, doubting whether his ears had heard wrong. bodyguard? This guy said, he''s just Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard? How can it be! A bodyguard around Li Xiaoxiao has so many thoughts, a stomach of bad water, then Li Xiaoxiao is not a monster? If he is the boss of Han''s pharmaceutical company, he will turn around and leave now. Li Xiaoxiao is such a monster. If he cooperates with her, he won''t have to be eaten by the bones¡° It''s true that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers around him. " Wu Buke''s face was gloomy¡° I''m flattered. " Li Xiaoxiao is not modest at all. The atmosphere in the office, suddenly dull down, no one is the first to speak, just stare small eyes, waiting for each other to speak again. In the end, it was Wu Buke who lost his temper. He stared at Li Xiaoxiao, his eyes were like a sharp blade, and asked in a cold voice, "I just ask, Li group, are you sure it won''t cooperate with us?" His tone is very stiff, if you have to be serious, it is already a threat. Li Xiaoxiao stood up, her eyes wide open, and said softly, "Mr. Wu, are you threatening us?"¡° It''s not a threat, it''s just a friendly reminder. " Wu Buke said in a low voice. In fact, he didn''t want to split his face with the other party, but this time, the boss of Han''s group gave him a task that had to be completed, but he had to be tough. Before Li Xiaoxiao spoke, Xiao Yao, who was standing beside her, spoke first¡° If I were you, I would apologize for my attitude and get out. " Xiao Yao''s every word is very clear, for fear that the other party can''t hear clearly. Wu Buke was stunned and asked, "is this a threat?"¡° No, it''s a friendly reminder. " Xiao Yao smiles¡° Ha ha Wu Buke burst out laughing, "what a man who treats him in his own way!" Xiao Yao goes to Wu Buke and grabs Wu Buke''s collar¡° You... What do you want to do! " Wu Buke''s face changed greatly. The suspension of his body made him feel like he had lost his sense of security. He waved his arms desperately and yelled in his mouth, as if he had been greatly hurt¡° I''ve said that I didn''t threaten you, just a friendly reminder, but if you don''t take my friendly reminder as one thing, I''m not happy. " Xiao Yao talks at the same time, regardless of Wu Buke''s struggle, directly carrying him to the door, open the door of the office and throw it out. Wu Buke fell to the ground and let out a cry of pain, his face like a vegetable¡° You... You dare to do it to me Wu Buke''s brain is almost blank. He didn''t expect that he would be treated like this when he came to Li''s group. Everyone is civilized! We are all people with status! Even if the negotiation broke down and broke up, you can''t do it to me! Wu Buke swears that this is the first time he has encountered such a situation¡° Why can''t I? " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you dare to threaten us. If we don''t start, we have to be polite? We are not fools Li Xiaoxiao, who follows behind, blushes. Without Xiao Yao, she can only treat each other with courtesy. Is she a fool¡° ha-ha! Well, that''s how Li''s group treats its guests! " Wu Buke sat on the ground laughing. Xiao Yao drew the corner of his mouth and turned to Li Xiaoxiao: "is this guy''s brain abnormal?"¡° "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned¡° How happy to be beaten. Besides, who said he was our guest? He treats himself like a guest? It''s not a brain disorder. What is it? " Xiao Yao grabs his head and asks, looking like he can''t solve the problem. Wu Buke would have yelled angrily if he hadn''t considered his identity. He glared at Xiao Yao: "are you still not a civilized man?"¡° Of course not! " Xiao Yao was stunned and quickly shook his head, "how can I be a civilized man? I''m just a bodyguard. Do you know what a bodyguard is? It''s the kind of five big and three rough, who are gasping for breath. As a bodyguard, my character setting is to do it when it''s time to do it, to rush into Kyushu! You don''t even know that? " Xiao Yao sighed and continued: "think about it. If you are a bodyguard and meet someone who wants to hurt your employer, do you want to do it directly, or do you want to talk about life with others with a smile, starting from the Tao Te Ching?" Wu Buke found himself speechless. He is not afraid to meet a deep-seated opponent, but he is afraid to meet such an unreasonable man!

 Chapter 84

    Wu Buke left. He was worried that he would meet Xiao Yao''s unreasonable treatment after staying for a long time.


    Xiao Yao turned to Li Xiaoxiao and said, "I didn''t cause you any trouble, did I?"


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles and blinks: "what do you say?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "such a person should be taught such a lesson. Give him courage, and he will dare to kick his nose next time."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded: "yes!"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, and said, "can you not cooperate with me like this?"


    Li Xiaoxiao is serious: "why don''t I cooperate with you? What you said is quite right. Because of my identity, I can''t rush to fight him. Otherwise, our Li group will fall into the limelight. But you''re different. You''re not a member of our Li group. Didn''t you say that before? You are not a civilized man


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and said, "I''ve been listening for a long time, but I can''t tell whether you are praising me or damaging me."


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles without saying anything.


    At night, Haitian city is ablaze with lights.


    Xiao Yao came to Qingyun bar.


    Qingyun bar is not as good as the late night bar, but it is not necessarily better than the late night bar. Qingyun bar is relatively formal, at least it will not have the hormone smell everywhere.


    Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t want to come, but the tiger had to pull him over. In desperation, Xiao Yao could only agree to go.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also wants to understand that there is some truth in tiger''s words. They can never be normal people. In this case, Xiao Yao might as well be their boss and give them some rules.


    Xiao Yaogang walked into Qingyun bar, the whole bar was quiet, and the music stopped suddenly.


    "Cough, the boss is here. What are you doing? Clear the place for me first Cried the tiger.


    A little brother suddenly realized, quickly rushed to the stage, grabbed the microphone from the rock singer who was still singing, put it in the maximum volume, yelled: "tonight, Qingyun bar is closed, everyone hurry back!"


    Many of the guests are beginning to be dissatisfied.


    Little brother a stare, way: "consumption all free!"


    The guests began to cheer and then left quickly.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, and he can only keep silent in the end.


    Tiger took Xiao Yao to the stage, finally handed the microphone to Xiao Yao, whispered: "brother Xiao, now you can tell us a few words."


    Xiao Yao nodded. He had such an idea in his mind, so naturally he was not polite.


    As a result, he glanced at those younger brothers under the stage. There were about 50 or 60 of them. According to the tiger, there were still some younger brothers playing around outside, so here was only part of them.


    It can be seen that there are many people in tiger''s hands. No wonder tiger can carry forward his poisonous tiger gang.


    "Boss, boss, boss!" Before Xiao Yao spoke, a group of people began to cry. They were hysterical and crazy. Most of these people went to jinmanlou with tiger last time to ask Xiao Yao for trouble, so their hearts are very clear about Xiao Yao''s strength.


    Even if some people don''t know why, they suddenly realize after listening to the introduction of people around them.


    This group of people may not be healthy, but they admire those who can fight, because they are gangsters themselves. It is certainly not a bad thing for them to follow a boss who can fight. They are also thinking, if Xiao Yao can take them to grab territory, the bars and casinos in Haitian city will not be theirs then? When they think about it, they are even more crazy.


    Xiao Yao hands down pressure, these talents slowly quiet down.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his head and felt it hurt.


    "I''m not your boss." Xiao Yao said.


    All the people under the stage began to talk about it. Tiger was sweating. He thought, what''s wrong with what he did? Xiao Yao has to go back?


    In the tiger''s view, there is only one way to make Xiao Yao not trouble the poison tiger gang. Pull Xiao Yao into the gang and let him be the boss of the poison tiger gang.


    Otherwise, even if Xiao Yao agreed not to trouble them, maybe one day his brain cramped and he would come to smash the scene again? He can understand that if Xiao Yao really decides to let the poison tiger Gang get rid of the name in Haitian city, it will only be a small matter. Wang Lei used to be so powerful, but now he''s finished, isn''t he?


    The tiger''s news is very accurate. As far as he knows, the tiger is paralyzed and can''t even speak. The doctor said that his cervical vertebra was crushed.


    When he heard the news, the tiger could not help shivering. He was thinking about what to do if such a thing happened to him! Even Wang Lei can''t fight Xiao Yao, let alone his own mob?


    Therefore, the safest way is to go to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yuan saw that there was a lot of discussion under the stage. He frowned and said, "if you say something ugly, I don''t want to go along with you."


    Xiao Yao''s words caused another uproar, and everyone began to be dissatisfied. Although they are gangsters, they also hope to be respected by others! How can they face the same situation?


    "Brother tiger, what does he mean by that?" Said a young yellow boy.


    Tiger heard this sentence full of anger, his heart trembled a little, God scolded: "what brother Xiao said is what, what do you say?"


    In fact, there is no need for him to say that the yellow hair has been beaten by several younger brothers. Those hands-on boys all know Xiao Yao''s strength. They are in the same mood as tigers. They all want to kill the boy directly. Mom, even if you feel uncomfortable when you hear this, you have to bear it for me! If this evil star gets angry all of a sudden, we''ll all be finished!


    So the Yellow haired boy was knocked out of his two front teeth in the fog


    Xiao Yao quickly stopped the "violence" and then said: "in fact, I understand what you mean, but I just want to say a few words. After a few words, I lift my feet and go. First, I hope you don''t get involved in pornography, gambling and drugs. Second, don''t bully the common people, that is, don''t collect protection fees indiscriminately. Third, don''t make trouble. If you can do it, I''m willing to be your boss. When you are in trouble, I can also do it. "


    Xiao Yao''s words made everyone silent.


    They all stare at Xiao Yao with big eyes, which is like seeing an alien.


    If they achieve the three points mentioned by Xiao Yao, what kind of underworld would they be!


    Tiger is also wry smile, he knew, Xiao Yao a mouth said must be this kind of words.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t mind what you said, but if we don''t charge for protection, we won''t touch what you said, will we starve to death?" A younger brother opened his mouth and said that he spoke with a cautious attitude, for fear that Xiao Yao would not be happy.


    "You can do some serious business." Xiao Yao said.


    "Serious business?" The little brother couldn''t laugh or cry, "if we can do serious business, we don''t want to lick blood on the tip of the knife!"


    His words came to the hearts of those gangsters, and everyone nodded in agreement with the little brother''s point of view.


    Xiao Yao grabs his head. The boy said that he hadn''t considered it before.


    "Don''t you watch the bar now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes! But that''s all The younger brother said, "a month, so much money, we have so many people, if with so little money, or starve to death!"


    "Oh! What about Wang Lei''s bar? Why don''t you go there to see the show in the future? " Xiao Yao asked.


    The younger brother explained with a bitter smile: "you mean the late night bar? In the middle of the night after Wang Lei''s accident, the bar was occupied by dozens of gangsters. Now it''s their place. Although we''re not afraid of them, it''s in the North District after all. We''re a little far away from it. If we arrange some people there, it won''t take long to be beaten down. "


    "Zhang Tong, don''t talk nonsense!" The tiger glared at the little brother, a little dissatisfied.


    Zhang Tong''s younger brother turned his mouth: "boss, I don''t mean anything else. What I say is what everyone wants to say. Let''s not touch those things. Of course, we don''t want to touch them! Who wants a knife on his head? But if we don''t buy those things, don''t we all have to starve to death? "


    Tiger sighed and said nothing more. He had to admit that what Zhang Tong said was very reasonable.


    "Well, I see what you mean. Well, I''ll try to help you get that bar down." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha ha! What a big tone As soon as his words fell, an ugly voice came from the door, and dozens of men in black vests came in. One night, the leader was wearing a pair of sunglasses, a cigar in his mouth, and a windbreaker on his body. Although he looked a little fanciful, he felt uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao didn''t know what was wrong. Later, he suddenly realized that he was just like a little gangster in a dragon robe. He didn''t look like the prince. At most, he was like a tumbler.


    "Scorpio, who asked you to come!" As soon as the tiger''s face changed, he said with a gloomy face.


    The man in sunglasses laughed, smoked a cigar, and the smoke billowed: "tiger, I say you are really getting worse and worse. How can you find such a person to be your boss? Are you out of your mind? Hehe, I''m a scorpion. If you even want people like this, I''ll be your boss. Follow me, there must be meat to eat! "


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He poked the tiger on the edge and asked, "who is this guy?"


    "He''s from Qingfeng road. He also has a bar called lengyueye under his hand." Said the tiger in a low voice.


    "That''s not far!" Xiao Yao is happy.


    "Yes, not far." The tiger nodded.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll help you grab their bar, so you don''t touch the things I said before, OK?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The tiger trembled.


    If it comes out of other people''s mouths, the tiger thinks that the other party must be shooting. But such words come out from Xiao Yao''s mouth, tiger thinks, this matter has a play! His face, immediately showed a brilliant smile, looking at the scorpion''s eyes, also full of kindness, no way, but people come to send gifts ah!

 Chapter 85

    Scorpion''s bar is only two blocks away from tiger''s bar. It''s not very far. If Xiao Yao can really hand over the cold moon night bar to tiger, it''s a great thing, because at that time, no matter which bar is attacked, another group of people can arrive in a few minutes or so - absolutely faster than the police!


    "Scorpio, I don''t understand. You come here today to make trouble?" The tiger said with a smile.


    The scorpion frowned. In his impression, tiger is definitely not such a smiling person. In such a situation, isn''t his first reaction to anger?


    Scorpion think, today''s things seem to be something wrong. However, he turned to look at the young man standing beside him, and his heart was a little calm.


    He turned to the tiger with the same smile on his face.


    "Tiger, I''m still saying that. If you think you can''t manage these people, tell me, I''ll help you!" Said, the scorpion also disdained glanced at Xiao Yao, way, "find a hair didn''t grow Qi boy, really don''t know your brain is not bad."


    Tiger heard this, smile a convergence, cold voice said: "Scorpio, how you say I don''t matter, but I hope you to my Xiao Ge Zun point!"


    After his words, before scorpion said anything, Xiao Yao slapped him on the head.


    "Don''t be gallant if you have nothing to do. It sounds too fake." Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good way. If he can''t guess what the tiger is thinking, he won''t go down the mountain. Once he goes down the mountain, he will be sold to the valley!


    Tiger Shan chuckled and was embarrassed to speak.


    Scorpion looks suspicious in his eyes. He looks at Xiao Yao carefully and figures out what the other person''s role is.


    In front of so many people, the tiger doesn''t give him any face, and the tiger doesn''t seem to be displeased at all. Instead, he looks like a child who has made a mistake and was educated by his parents. Is it the tiger''s brain or his eyes that is bad? Is this an illusion?


    In fact, this time, scorpion is looking for trouble. A few days ago, he accepted a younger brother. Unexpectedly, this younger brother is an expert from Thailand. He can deal with more than ten people by himself, and there is no problem at all.


    He was like a treasure.


    Originally, scorpion thought that he had a foreign younger brother, which was a bit of style, but unexpectedly, the new younger brother turned out to be a god of war, which made his self-confidence burst instantly.


    What did you say? Little brother in hand, the world I have!


    In a word, scorpion thinks that he is invincible. In fact, he does have such strength now. On the battlefield, the number of soldiers is a part of winning. The most important part is morale. Although they are all gangsters, the morale of the army is still essential. With a god of war to take the lead, why not worry that the younger brother behind is not brave?


    "Tiger, what do you mean? If you don''t want to be the leader of the poison tiger Gang, get out of here At this time, scorpion''s patience was also consumed, he didn''t want to continue to waste time, so he just tore his face and said.


    Tiger sneer, eyes pressing scorpion, said: "I think you are looking for trouble today, right?"


    The scorpion burst out laughing.


    "Tiger, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Don''t tell me you didn''t see it until now! " Scorpion seems to hear the world''s funniest joke, laugh to the end, tears are left down.


    The tiger looked at the man beside the scorpion and asked, "is he your new little brother?" Scorpion a Leng, simply nodded, anyway, about his God of war things, outside already spread out, and, this is he deliberately put out the news.


    "Your name is scorpion?" Xiao Yao looks at the scorpion and asks curiously.


    "Yes." The scorpion arched his hand and said, "I don''t know who you are?"


    "My name is Xiao Yao, but you don''t need to know who I am. How about a bet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What bet?" Scorpion a Leng, curiously ask a way.


    "Hey, hey, how about you find someone to fight with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What''s the bet?"


    "Stop it. I won. I''ll take care of your bar later." Xiao Yao said.


    "What if I win?" Asked the scorpion, frowning.


    "You win. The court of Qingyun bar will be yours." Before Xiao Yao said it, the tiger spoke first.


    Scorpion eyes in the light of a flash, can''t help ecstatic, excited way: "what you say is true?"


    "Is there a fake here?" The tiger said, "what we care about most is credit. Can I cheat with you in front of so many people?"


    "Good!" The scorpion nodded his head hard, and his heart was almost crazy. It was just about to go to bed when someone sent a pillow!


    Originally, the younger brother of the poison tiger Gang is much more than himself. If he is tough, even if he has a card to help, he may not be able to win the final victory. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Although the boy from Thailand can fight ten, the poison tiger Gang is not only ten more than them!


    Now, in Scorpio''s opinion, such a gamble is just for his own advantage. Why does he disagree?


    But the scorpion can''t figure it out. The tiger obviously knows that he has a god of war under his hand. Xiao Yao is one of them. In this case, how can the tiger stop Xiao Yao? Is the other party too confident or confident?


    No matter what''s going on, I''ve agreed to it now. He turned to the man in the black coat and asked, "Ali, do you have any confidence?"


    Ah Li took a look at Xiao Yao, frowned a little, and said in blunt Chinese: "the other side is also a practitioner."


    Scorpion heart tremble, whispered: "that is to say, you have no confidence?"


    A Li sneered and said: "although the other side is a practitioner, it may not be my opponent!"


    A Li''s words, let the scorpion long relaxed. He stretched out his hand, patted Ali heavily on the shoulder and said, "when you help me win this bar, I will take care of your sister''s illness."


    Ah Li is very happy and nods hard. He turns his face again and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are filled with boundless murderous spirit.


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised. He can feel the murderous spirit of the other party. This murderous spirit can only be found in those who have killed people. Ah Li, who seems to be young, has already killed someone?


    Ali went to the stage, jumped up, looked at Xiao Yao, and bowed slightly: "thank you for your advice."


    "I dare not give advice." Xiao Yao also returned a gift.


    The two quickly pulled apart. Tiger looked around and felt that he was not qualified for the position of referee, so he jumped off the stage. In fact, he was more worried about being hurt by mistake.


    As soon as he jumped down, the scorpion came up to him and said with a smile, "tiger, you are really my good brother."


    The tiger was stunned, glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Hey, hey, I want to expand the chassis, and you want to give me the field. What are we not good brothers?" Scorpion a face proud smile, as if has won the general.


    He didn''t deliberately lower his voice, and at this time, the bar was very quiet, several members of the poisonous tiger Gang around heard the scorpion''s words, and immediately couldn''t help laughing.


    They don''t know how much scorpion''s little brother can fight, but they have confidence in Xiao Yao.


    This game, if Xiao Yao lost, it is really strange.


    Tiger also understand the meaning of scorpion, can''t help but ask: "where on earth do you come from confidence?"


    "Well, I''ve always been confident." Scorpion put away the smile on his face.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s see who can laugh to the end!" Tiger shrugged his shoulders. As soon as his words were finished, on the stage, the Thai man named Ali jumped towards Xiao Yao.


    His speed, very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, had already rushed to Xiao Yao. Less than one meter away from Xiao Yao, his body suddenly soared up, his right leg bent, and his knee hit Xiao Yao''s face.


    This is a very common move in Thai boxing, jump knee.


    Boxing, elbow, knee and leg are the four most important parts of Thai boxing. Coupled with the appropriate footwork, it has great lethality. It''s just a hard move, opening and closing, crushing the opponent with absolute strength.


    Xiao Yao felt a strong wind coming towards him. He stepped back, put out his hand and clapped it on Ali''s knee. Then he turned his body to the right side of Ali. He grabbed Ali''s wrist with one hand and dashed forward for a distance again. He made a strong fist, but it was blocked by Ali''s elbow, They both stepped back at the same time.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were full of surprise. He felt that he had underestimated the young looking Thai man.


    "You''re fast and strong." Ah Li praised Xiao Yao in stiff Chinese.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and said no.


    As he spoke, ah Li rushed towards Xiao Yao again. He jumped up again and kicked his right foot from the right side. Xiao Yao put out his arm to block the attack of the other side. He took another step forward and punched ah Li in the abdomen. Ah Li''s body was already hanging in the air, and there was no point of exertion. Although Xiao Yao did not use his strength, his strength could not be ignored, Ali was directly hit by the punch and flew out and fell to the ground.


    The people that scorpion brings are all shocked.


    A Li''s arm supported the body, slowly stood up, but his face was a little ugly.


    He realized that there seemed to be a very difficult gap between himself and his partner.


    "Ah A Li burst to drink, footwork some confusion, but the body is straight toward Xiao Yao rushed over, like an armored car.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, and did not choose to be tough, because even if he won, he would suffer some damage.


    He slipped and stepped back one meter. Then, his arm pulled behind him and began to accumulate force. When Ali rushed to him, he took a step forward again. With one hand, he took hold of Ali''s arm. With the help of Ali''s own strength, he made a slight lateral turn in his direction. That is, the subtle angle change made Xiao Yao avoid the attack of the other side, And the fist that had been pulled behind him went straight out.


    A blow, a shock!

 Chapter 86

    A Li''s strength is very big, the attack angle is very tricky, the speed is very fast.


    But the same, his moves also open and close, Xiao Yao is a skill to win, not just rely on brute force - his brute force, not worse than a Li.


    Between the calcium carbide sparks, Xiao Yao hit ah Li out again. Although Xiao Yao didn''t use his strength, he also used 100% of his own strength. Ah Li''s body fell out of the stage along an arc, hit a table heavily, and his blood surged. Finally, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Scorpio, it seems that the victory has been divided?" The tiger glanced at the scorpion and said with pride.


    Scorpion''s heart sank to the bottom, his forehead is full of sweat, clenched fists, some can''t believe what happened in front of him. How could the God of war, whom he respected, become so vulnerable? Isn''t that a minute yet? It''s a second kill. Second kill!


    His brain was full of green brains, and he yelled at Ali who fell on the table: "Damn, you quickly stand up for me and continue to fight for me!"


    With that, he turned to look at the tiger and said in a loud voice, "my man hasn''t lost yet! He hasn''t lost yet


    The tiger said coldly, "what do you mean? Are you going to deny it? "


    "I... I''m not going to deny it, but he''s really not losing now!" "He can still stand up," said the scorpion


    When he said this, Ali''s arm had already propped up his body.


    Just his two arms, at this time are constantly shaking, Adam''s apple rolling up and down, the blood on the corner of his mouth is still stuck together, like paste in general.


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised.


    Ali struggled to get up and climbed onto the stage.


    "You still fight?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ali didn''t speak, his body almost couldn''t stand straight, but his eyes were still full of fire.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Speaking, Ali has launched a charge again, but the speed is much slower than before.


    Xiao Yao is not as hard as before, he just wants to win the final. In the final analysis, he and Ali had no grievances in the past and no grudge recently. There is no need to kill each other. So when Ali rushed in front of him, he just avoided the attack of the other side, hit the other side in the chest with 30% of the strength, and beat the other side back.


    A Li seems to be indefatigable and painful, just like a wild wolf who is mad, and pours at Xiao Yao again.


    He waved his arms, his fists were blowing, and the roar in his mouth was more like the catharsis of a wild animal.


    "Damn it, you''re dying." Xiao Yao also can''t help but burst out a rude sentence. He really doesn''t know what this guy thinks. It''s clear that the victory has been divided, but he still has to tangle. Is he challenging his bottom line?


    A Li rushes to Xiao Yao and stretches out his two arms. He wants to keep Xiao Yao''s neck and hit each other with his knees. But his speed is much slower now. Even at the peak, Xiao Yao will never let the other party win. So he quickly takes a step back, grabs a Li''s wrist and hits each other''s chest with his shoulder.


    Ali fell to the ground again.


    The scorpion''s hands are on the table, and the tendons on his arms are also highlighted.


    "Ah Li, you waste, do your best for me! Otherwise, I won''t pay for your sister''s illness, and I''ll find someone to kill her! " Scorpion hysterical way.


    He is such a fierce person. He is cruel to the enemy and even more cruel to his own people. Now when he says such words, none of the younger brothers behind him will doubt the truth of the other party''s words.


    If ah li really fell here, the angry scorpion would really do such a thing.


    Hearing these words, Ali''s body trembled a little, and his eyes showed a look of fear. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes turned red.


    "Ah Ah Li drinks again and runs towards Xiao Yao. When he comes to him, he swipes an elephant''s nose and attacks Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao dodged the punch, but before he stepped back, ah Li''s fist came up and hit Xiao Yao''s chest.


    Xiao Yao''s body stepped back a few steps, and then he managed to stand firm, but his chest was in pain.


    He was distracted. When Ali started, he was still thinking about the information in scorpion words.


    For a long time, he realized that the reason why he followed Scorpion was that he hoped scorpion would pay for his sister''s treatment.


    "Are you still human?" Xiao yaoleng glanced at the scorpion and said, "he has tried his best. Do you want to attack his family?"


    Scorpion biting his teeth: "so what?"


    He can''t afford to lose. He doesn''t want to be a tiger. He has an underground casino and a KTV. When the tiger loses, there is a way out. But he doesn''t have it. If he loses, he really loses. If he loses, he is willing to ruin the ground. If he doesn''t have the field, he will lose the source of his life. At that time, all his younger brothers will choose to leave, and all the enemies he has offended will come to his home.


    At that time, he was really finished, completely finished. So anyway, scorpion can''t lose! He lost not only the cold moon night bar, but also his life! Scorpion''s words really played a role. It was equivalent to giving Ali a dose of stimulant. Ali shook his head and launched the attack again before the breath was stable. If the previous moves of a Li were all open and close, now it''s just beyond life and death. He only wanted his moves to hurt Xiao Yao seriously, but he exposed all his dead places. If Xiao Yao is willing to die, with his skill and speed, Xiao Yao can directly kill the other party before Ali rushes to him. However, now that he has known the reason why ah Li worked so hard, he will not do it. People who love their family will not be heinous. Xiao Yao believes it! He suddenly took out the fire needle in his pocket. When ah Li rushed to him, he had opened the needle box and avoided ah Li''s fist. He took out a silver needle and put out his hand like lightning. When he took it back again, the silver needle in his hand had disappeared, and there was a little silver light under ah Li''s armpit. Xiao Yao moves his body sideways quickly, and then hides behind ah Li. Another silver needle sticks out and sticks on ah Li''s back. When his third silver needle sticks into ah Li''s body, ah Li''s body softens and falls down directly. At this time, Xiao Yao was relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead. For him, it''s not difficult to beat Ali, but he doesn''t want to hurt each other, so he can only use this method: seal each other''s acupoints, let him faint¡° Ali, Ali, get up the hell for me Originally, after watching a Li hit Xiao Yao, scorpion thought things had changed, but it wasn''t long before a Li was on the ground like a dead man¡° Stop yelling. He''s passed out. " Xiao Yao looked at him and said. Scorpion''s forehead is full of sweat, can''t accept the fact¡° You get up for me! Otherwise, I''ll kill your sister, first rape and then kill! " Scorpion hysterical way. Xiao Yao looked coldly, then raised his arm, and the fire needle box in his hand flew directly towards the scorpion''s forehead¡° Bang A sound, the wooden box hit the scorpion''s nose, the scorpion issued a howl, holding his nose pain howl up, nose blood, also can''t stop flowing out. Tiger''s eyes were quick, quickly caught the fire needle box, and laughed at Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, this should be a baby, right? Don''t spoil your things for such a person. " Xiao Yao gave him a look of approval. After throwing out the fire needle box, he regretted it. It''s really a treasure. If he bumps it, he will regret it¡° Yes, it''s very quick. " Xiao Yao jumped off the stage, took back the box, stuffed it into his clothes and praised the tiger. Tiger heard Xiao Yao praise himself, immediately elated, just like a pupil who took the three good certificate¡° Hum, this guy should fight. I used to think that I was not a good man myself, but compared with this grandson, I was just an angel sent by God! " The tiger said angrily. Previously, scorpion''s words also made him very uncomfortable. Although he was a jerk, his brain was not stupid. From the few words and the changes of Ali, he understood what was going on. If Xiao Yao didn''t start, the tiger would like to open the bottle to scorpion''s head¡° I''ll hold him up first. Do you know what to do with the rest? " Xiao Yao glanced at the tiger and said. The tiger nodded and yelled at the group of little brothers behind him: "what are you waiting for? Not yet The group of little brothers all burst out laughing and rushed to the people brought by scorpion. Scorpion''s men were already in a mess at this time. The God of war on his side was knocked unconscious. Even his boss was smashed by others. Simply do not even have the mind to resist, can only hold the head issued a series of whine like killing pigs. Almost ten minutes later, the battlefield was cleaned up, and the Scorpion was also maliciously abused by the tiger. If he had nothing to do, he would kick his feet and slap his hands. Xiao Yao turned a blind eye to all this and pretended not to see it. He jumped on the stage again and pulled out the silver needle from Ali. After a while, Ali slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Xiao Yao, he waved his fist again, but his wrist was held by Xiao Yao¡° Still fighting? You are not my opponent at all. Come on, you, your boss, are all subdued by us. It''s meaningless for you to try your best. " Xiao Yao said. A Li is a Leng at first, turn a face to forget past, see scorpion all by Tiger trample under foot, also relaxed tone.

 Chapter 87

    e at sb.''s mercy. That''s what Ali is thinking now.


    He felt that Xiao Yao would never let him go. After all, being kind to the enemy is kindness to himself. Ali knew this for a long time.


    He was convinced that he had lost, and Xiao Yao had an absolute advantage over him. Qingyun bar, cheering, those people of the poison tiger Gang clapped their palms red, cheering for Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Shaw, you are so good!"


    "Yes! Ha ha, brother tiger is right. You can be our boss in the future. I''m sure you''ll have meat to eat with you! " A group of younger brothers coax, they have been completely convinced by Xiao Yao, this is the real master, the real God!


    Tiger said with a smile: "you bastards used to say you were only loyal to me. Now when you see brother Xiao is powerful, you plan to support him! Is there any conscience left? "


    Everyone is happy, and they all know that the tiger is not really angry.


    The tiger turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a thumbs up, "brother Xiao, do you see that you are really popular now?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and glared at him. He didn''t have a good way: "what do you think I don''t know? I said first, this is the first time, but it''s definitely the last time. Don''t think that I will help you fight all day long. "


    The tiger laughs.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Ali.


    "Kill me." A Li tone is flat way.


    "Why did I kill you?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "I''ll take it from you. Your martial arts are really good." Ali raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao, and said seriously.


    "What about your sister when you die?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ali said nothing for a long time.


    His fists were clenched and he was speechless.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and looked at Xiao Yao eagerly. His eyes were full of supplication: "can I ask you something?"


    "He said Xiao Yao said plainly.


    "If you kill me, can you protect my sister?" Asked Ali.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Ali grinned bitterly and sighed: "I know you won''t agree. Who will cause trouble to himself for no reason."


    Xiao Yao looks at him, goes to him, and reaches out his hand to pull up ah Li lying on the ground.


    "It''s your responsibility to protect your sister, not ours." Xiao Yao said, "so you have to do it yourself."


    Ah Li is not stupid. He has understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. He can''t help but stare big eyes and say in surprise: "don''t you kill me?"


    "Why should I kill you?" Xiao Yao is a little crazy. He really doesn''t know what this guy thinks. Is he in debt and going to die? Otherwise, why does he always want to kill him? Do you think it''s like that kind of murderer?


    Ali breathed heavily. For a long time, he bowed to Xiao Yao: "thank you for not killing me. When my sister gets well and is safe, I can give my life to you at any time as long as you want my life!"


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak.


    Ali turns around and is about to walk out of the bar.


    "Stop." Xiao Yao suddenly opens his mouth.


    A Li turns around, a blank face, also some nervous, he is worried about Xiao Yao is not back, not willing to let the tiger back¡° Are you going to leave like this? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Ali hesitated for a moment and asked uneasily, "what do you mean?"


    "If you leave like this, Scorpio, what are you going to do?" Xiao Yao came up to him and asked.


    A Li bowed his head to think, but he didn''t come up with a better way at last. At last, he could only shake his head and feel at a loss.


    Tiger said at this time: "scorpion that guy, I have also dealt with, he is definitely not the kind of kind-hearted person, since he said to revenge you and your sister, he will definitely do what he said."


    Ali still didn''t speak, and his expression was a little complicated.


    "Well, you can stay in our Qingyun bar and wait for me to bring someone to accompany you to pick up your sister and see a doctor for her." Said the tiger.


    Ah Li was shocked and said, "are you still willing to help me?"


    "Ha ha, as long as you don''t help scorpion to trouble us in the future." The tiger said with a smile.


    Ali nodded hard, patted his chest and said, "I can guarantee that! I will never help scorpion in the future


    What he said was his own truth. Before that, scorpion regarded him as a guest of honor. But when he was defeated by Xiao Yao, scorpion showed his ferocious face. Any kind of threat can be said from his mouth. Ali is not stupid. He knows that scorpion is definitely not a person he can make friends with.


    Now, only to get rid of the relationship with scorpion is to protect yourself and your sister.


    The tiger grasps the head, some helpless way: "how do I feel, I become a good person?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him and asked, "isn''t it good to be a good man?"


    The tiger can''t laugh or cry: "I''m a gangster. I''m a gangster leader. I feel uncomfortable when you ask me to be a good man."


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    Xiao Yao didn''t get involved in the scorpion issue. He knew that the tiger had the ability to solve it, so he didn''t need to ask more. Although the tiger is submissive to him, there is still a ruthlessness in his heart. Now, the scorpion has gone, and lost the help of a Li, there is no way to churn out any spray.


    Walking out of Qingyun bar, Xiao Yaochang sighs. Just at this time, a taxi stops in front of him. Xiao Yao opens the door and sits in.


    After reporting the address, he leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes. Although he was not injured in the previous battle with ALI, he also spent a lot of physical strength. He wanted to seize the opportunity to have a rest.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes again.


    "This is not the way back." His tone was flat and calm.


    "I know." The driver whispered.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "The people who want your life!" With these words, the car suddenly stopped, because the speed was too fast, the taxi also slid forward for some distance, then, the driver suddenly turned his face, in his hand, more than a black pistol, in the dark, emitting a cold breath.


    "To die!" When the driver moves, Xiao Yao also makes a quick response. He suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs the driver''s pistol. Before he moves again, the driver''s other hand has been destroyed, and there is a dagger on his other hand.


    "Whoosh!" The dagger is empty and on the seat. Xiao Yao takes this opportunity to lean back, kicks his opponent''s wrist and kicks his gun out.


    Compared with the dagger, the gun seems to be a greater threat to Xiao Yao.


    "Are you from the dragon and Phoenix killers?" Xiao Yao took advantage of the gap to ask.


    "Dragon and Phoenix killers, S-class killers, midnight drivers." The killer said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao''s heart was startled, and he sneered mercilessly: "Damn, do you killers still have professional ethics? A killer code is like a net name. "


    In fact, Xiao Yao knows about the killer midnight driver. He has been famous for a long time, and every time he performs a task, he disguises himself as a driver, then swindles the target into getting on the bus, and takes advantage of his unprepared in a small space to start quickly.


    He took on 18 missions, and never failed. The assassination rate is 100%.


    Only this time, he met Xiao Yao, another demon.


    Midnight driver is very angry, because Xiao Yao ridicules him, and he also feels very aggrieved. Why does he think Xiao Yao ridicule himself? Your "carefree life" doesn''t look like a net name? What''s more, how can Laozi''s online name be so rustic? Is Laozi''s online name "wind boy" good?


    But now is definitely not the time to shoot. The killer''s body tilts forward and pushes Xiao Yao back, and seizes the opportunity. The dagger comes out again and Xiao Yao holds his wrist again. However, the killer''s wrist moves, and the dagger flies to the other hand and stabs Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao was surprised that the S-class killer was not so simple.


    He couldn''t avoid it. There was a bloodstain on his arm. He was furious. He smashed his fist on the other side''s chest. Taking this opportunity, he jumped up again like a hungry tiger, and another fist was thrown. The killer quickly raised his arm to block Xiao Yao''s fist. At the same time, the rabbit kicked his foot like an eagle to push Xiao Yao back. Turning around, he opened the door and ran down quickly.


    He has missed the best opportunity and it will not do him any good to continue the stalemate, so he decided to run away.


    "Want to go?" Xiao Yao is funny, also hurriedly chased out, grabbed the driver''s clothes.


    The driver''s body turned back a circle, and the dagger in his hand quickly rowed towards Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao kicks the dagger on his wrist and kicks it out. As soon as he falls to the ground, he kicks it out again and kicks it in the killer''s chest. With his strength, he kicks the killer out directly. He falls on the ground and doesn''t get up for a long time.


    Xiao Yao didn''t give him a chance to get up at all. He stepped on it.


    At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and called the police.


    "If you''re in trouble, call the police." Xiao Yao put away his cell phone and said with a smile.


    "You called the police?" The midnight driver was crazy. "You''re a killer, too. What''s your professional ethics? What are your criteria? How can you call the police? Do you have the dignity of a killer? "


    "I have dignity. As for professional ethics, I have been eaten by dogs." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    The property driver is as pale as death. He knows that he is finished. He is a killer. If he is arrested, he will die!


    "You let me go!" The midnight driver said, "aren''t you afraid I''ll give you up?"


    "Not afraid." Xiao Yao, who is not afraid of boiling water, said, "I am a good citizen now. If you tell the police that I am a killer, they have to believe me! Do you have any evidence? "

 Chapter 88

    Xiao Yao is right. Although the midnight driver knows he is a killer, he can''t prove it.


    Before long, a police car stopped in front of them. Two policemen, a man and a woman, came down from the car. The male policeman Xiao Yao didn''t know him, but the female policeman Xiao Yao was very familiar with him.


    "You again? We''re really predestined Xiao Yao smiles at her.


    Qin Xue glanced at him and sighed deeply: "I really don''t want to meet you again - it must be no good to meet you every time!"


    Xiao Yao sneered: "don''t be so outspoken!"


    "I don''t know who you are." Qin Xue grins bitterly, walks up to him, looks at the midnight driver who is trampled on by Xiao Yao, and asks, "is he?"


    "Internationally famous S-class killer, code named midnight driver." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue was surprised and fell into a dull state.


    "Who is he, you say?" Qin Xueshen took a breath and tried to calm his mood.


    "Killer." Xiao Yao said.


    "No... you said he was the midnight driver, the wanted man in the G8?" Qin Xue''s eyes are about to stare out.


    "Hey, he''s still wanted in the eight countries?" Xiao yaoyile kicked the driver at midnight and said, "I didn''t expect you to be very famous?"


    "Is my name as big as yours?" Said the driver at midnight.


    What he said is true. Midnight driver is indeed the most wanted criminal in the eight countries, but in this world, there are more people who want Xiao Yao to die. However, Xiao Yao is a very magical killer. No one dares to sue him for what he does, or even report to the police. Therefore, although Xiao Yao has a great reputation, he is not a wanted criminal.


    "Cut the crap!" Xiao Yao increased his strength, and the driver snorted in pain at midnight.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Qin Xue and said, "you look for it. He''s still here with a gun. There should be his fingerprints on the gun."


    "Really?" Qin Xue is more excited. This is the most powerful evidence! Whether the midnight driver is an S-class killer or not, the possession of guns is enough for this guy.


    "Wang Jianhui, go and look for it." Qin Xue said.


    The male policeman who followed Qin Xue nodded quickly and went to the car to look around.


    "Found it!" Wang Jianhui ran back excitedly, "it''s really a gun!" He was holding the pistol with a piece of cloth. He was worried that his fingerprints would be left on it.


    "Yes." Qin Xue''s eyes narrowed into a slit, "it seems that this is stolen goods and got it!"


    She said and then turned to look at Xiao Yao, grateful: "thank you!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "cracking down on crime is the responsibility of a good citizen!"


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the midnight driver almost vomited blood. He was thinking, how can there be such a shameless person in the world? Can''t this guy think before he speaks? Is he worthy of his conscience?


    "Police comrades, if I tell you that he is also a killer, and also a SSS class killer, will you believe it?" At midnight, the driver turns around and stares at Qin Xue. He asks seriously.


    "What do you say?" Qin Xue sneers. She thinks that this guy must have been caught by Xiao Yao. She has a grudge and wants to frame him up. In fact, anyone would think so. This is normal thinking.


    In the middle of the night, the driver stuck his face in the concrete and sighed: "I knew you didn''t believe it..."


    "Cut the crap and take it away!" Qin Xue said, Wang Jianhui came over, handcuffed the midnight driver''s hands, and put him in the police car.


    Qin Xue clapped her hands and said to Xiao Yao again, "Xiao Yao, thank you anyway!"


    "Well, it''s nothing. It''s a small matter. I just didn''t expect that this guy was so bad. He wanted to frame me when he was arrested. Did he treat you as idiots? Hum, if I was such a powerful killer, would he dare to trouble me? How dare I call the police? " Xiao Yao said angrily.


    His words almost entered Qin Xue''s heart, and she was also a little angry: "this is what he called a thief''s heart never dies. If we really believe his words, we will be out of our mind. Mr. Xiao, thank you for everything this time. I''ll invite you to dinner some day when I have time."


    "Well, good!" Xiao Yao nodded and reminded, "look closely, this guy is not an ordinary person. He must not run away."


    "Don''t worry." Qin Xue nods and is a little displeased. Does Xiao Yao look down on her? But after all, people just helped her a lot. Even if she was not happy, she could only keep it in her heart. After a few polite words, she got into the police car and left.


    Xiao Yao shrugged, then jumped up: "you just left, what can I do?" But Qin Xue and others have gone far.


    Xiao Yao looked at the deserted street with a bitter smile. Finally, he could only drive the taxi back to Li''s home.


    Back at Li''s home, Li Xiaoxiao also saw that Xiao Yao was driving a taxi back, so she was curious.


    Xiao Yao sat on the sofa and simply said what happened this evening. Of course, he didn''t say what happened in Qingyun bar. He just briefly said what happened when he came back to meet a late night driver.


    It has to be said that Li Xiaoxiao is a very professional audience. When she heard that the driver pulled out a gun late at night, her face was full of panic. When the story was finished, she was relieved.


    "Are you ok?" When Li Xiaoxiao talks, he suddenly catches a glimpse of a bloodstain on Xiao Yao''s arm. He is very worried. He rushes forward and raises Xiao Yao''s arm with both hands. His eyes are red. "Are you really hurt? Ah, why don''t you say it? I''m sorry I was too absorbed in it just now. I didn''t pay attention to it... Let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and laughed: "don''t worry, I''ll be OK."


    "But you are bleeding..." Li Xiaoxiao said in a low voice.


    "It''s really nothing. It''s going to scab later. It''s just a little scratched." Xiao Yao hid his arm behind him. Looking at Li Xiaoxiao, he said solemnly, "Li Xiaoxiao, I don''t think I can protect you for the time being."


    Li Xiaoxiao a Leng, facial expression also solidified on the face, some anxious way: "why?"


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "you also see, now want to kill me, more than want to kill you, I stay in your side is not to protect you, but harm you."


    "But I''m not afraid!" Li Xiaoxiao''s mood has become a little excited.


    "But I''m afraid." Xiao Yao looked a little serious and gloomy. "I''m a bodyguard. My responsibility is to protect you, but now, I will only bring you danger. Do you understand? I can''t even solve my own problems, let alone help you solve them? "


    "If you have any trouble, just let me know and I''ll help you out!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "this is my business."


    "Your business is mine." Li Xiaoxiao raised his head, very determined.


    Xiao Yao avoided Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes: "it''s my own business. I don''t need your help. In fact, you can''t help me."


    He stood up and was just about to leave, but he was tightly held by Li Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    Turning around, looking at the fluctuation of tears in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes, Xiao Yao was a little worried.


    "My young lady, what are you doing? Did I come to you and annoy you? Why are you crying? " Xiao Yao said hastily.


    "If you want to leave the Li family, it''s just inviting me..." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I''m willing to help you, even if I can''t help you, I can at least help you block bullets!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "am I your bodyguard or are you my bodyguard, you block my bullet?"


    "Is that how you want to leave the Li family?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly raised his voice, looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and said, "are you still angry with me?"


    "It''s not..."


    "You are!" Li Xiaoxiao has also become stubborn, which is not consistent with her usually stable and calm character. If people see her now, she must be very surprised.


    Xiao Yao sighed. As soon as he wanted to speak, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Looking at the number above, Xiao Yao hesitated a little. This is a call from the United States.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao, and Li Xiaoxia releases his hand. She is embarrassed. She is thinking, how can she muddle along with Xiao Yao? What kind of mess is this? I''m too active


    Xiao Yao goes to one side and connects the phone.


    "Guess who I am? You''re right, there''s a gift! " On the phone, a man''s voice came.


    Xiao Yao eyebrows pick, the corners of his mouth outlined a sneer: "I guess you are silly. Forced, right?"


    There was a silence on the phone.


    "You''re still as arrogant as before." The man''s voice came again.


    "Blood shadow, I don''t care what your purpose is, but I tell you, you have completely angered me now." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "I just can''t understand why you have to trouble me. What do I owe you?"


    "You owe me so much." Xueying said, without waiting for Xiao Yao to continue to ask questions, he added, "I''m just calling to tell you that this is just the beginning. Aren''t you very powerful? Even in the middle of the night, the driver can''t be killed, but so what? You''re good. So is the Li Xiaoxiao around you? I heard you''re a bodyguard now, right? Hehe, if the person you protect dies in front of you, is that a great shame? "


    Xiao Yao''s brows almost twisted together: "are you challenging me?"


    "Yes." Blood shadow said, "I just want to give you back the humiliation you gave me."


    "When did I humiliate you? What a pervert you are Xiao Yao is already a little crazy.


    He is not afraid of any danger, but he does not want to involve Li Xiaoxiao because of himself.


    "Well, if you have to say I''m a pervert, then I''ll have to be a pervert." Speak, blood shadow hang up the phone, Xiao Yao call again in the past, the number has become empty.


    "Madman!" Xiao Yao waved a fist in the air, burning with anger.

 Chapter 89

    Xiao Yao went back to the sofa, his face like frost.


    "Now, I can''t go." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and added, "if you want to go, you can''t go."


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at him straightforwardly, some suspicious, some surprised, more of a joy


    "There is a fool. Forced to say, he can''t kill me to kill you, I am very angry, I can''t go." Xiao Yao lowered his head and explained, his eyes full of guilt.


    "Seriously?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Seriously." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Xiaoxiao stood up and went to the kitchen.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked curiously.


    "I treasure a bottle of Lafite. It''s really 1982. I haven''t been willing to drink it. I think we should celebrate today..." Li Xiaoxiao''s voice drifted over and nearly knocked Xiao Yao dizzy


    At daybreak, Xiao Yao goes to work with Li Xiaoxiao, and he feels that he can''t leave Li Xiaoxiao any more.


    He is a person who doesn''t want to involve others, just like he will be angry for Liu Chun and let Wang Lei lie on the bed forever.


    He is afraid, he is afraid that he will affect Li Xiaoxiao, he can only do his best to protect Li Xiaoxiao, do not let the girl suffer any harm.


    Just came to the company, Li Xiaoxiao got a bad news.


    "Dong Li, there''s something wrong with Harry pharmaceutical again." In Li Xiaoxiao''s office, Jiang Jianhua said to Li Xiaoxiao with a sad face.


    Li Xiaoxiao took a look at him, did not speak, calmly sat down on the position, face expression is very calm.


    Xiao Yao also looked at Jiang Jianhua, thinking that if he were Li Xiaoxiao, he would have to kick this guy out. It''s a miracle that the pharmaceutical factory would not go bankrupt if it was seen by such a person all day long.


    "Tell me what happened." Li Xiaoxiao said without raising her head that the atmosphere was frightful.


    Jiang Jianhua''s expression is worse than crying. In fact, he can''t cry any more. His idea is the same as Xiao Yao''s. Xiao Yao helped solve the last pharmaceutical factory accident, which was also due to Li Xiaoxiao''s face. As a result, the accident happened again just after the accident.


    He was thinking that if he were Li Xiaoxiao, he should let himself go!


    "Is there something wrong with Jinchuang medicine?" Xiao Yao asked, "no, I''m confident in my own prescription."


    "There''s no problem with Jinchuang medicine. Now it''s sold very well. It''s another medicine that has a problem..." Jiang Jianhua whispered.


    "Tell me what the problem is." Li Xiaoxiao frowned, "we don''t have time to play riddles with you!"


    "It''s... Something''s wrong with Suxin pills." Jiang Jianhua said.


    "Suxin pill?" Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. She stood up and asked, "how can the Suxin pill go wrong?"


    Suxin pill is the best first-aid medicine for heart disease sold by Harry pharmaceutical company before the advent of Xiaoyao Jinchuang medicine. Its efficacy is very good. Some patients with heart disease are willing to buy it, which can achieve the effect of emergency relief.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s been good all the time, but today''s pharmaceutical factories are surrounded by people. It''s because Suxin pill didn''t relieve the pain, on the contrary, the patients had to be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, and almost died."


    Li Xiaoxiao took a big breath, and his brows were wrinkled together. This is absolutely not a small matter!


    "There''s even worse news." Jiang Jianhua said with a cry.


    Li Xiaoxiao held out his hand and waved: "don''t talk about it, give me a Suxin pill..."


    Jiang Jianhua sighed and said, "that old man is the father of secretary Chen."


    The corners of Li Xiaoxiao''s mouth kept twitching: "why didn''t I find that you were the kind of person who meant what you said before? There''s bad news. There''s really bad news. "


    Jiang Jianhua lowered his head, just like eggplant beaten by frost: "Dong Li, it''s all my fault and my negligence. No matter what responsibility I have, I''m willing to bear it alone."


    "Can you still bear the responsibility now?" Li Xiaoxiao said angrily, "you think about how to solve the problem, and you are still thinking about these messy things. Don''t worry. It''s your responsibility. You can''t run away, but now is not the time for you to say these words. You should think about what to do next!"


    Jiang Jianhua is naturally clear about what Li Xiaoxiao said, but if he had a good way, he would have solved it himself and would not disturb Li Xiaoxiao. Can''t he still be driven away?


    Who is secretary Chen? That''s the head of Haitian city. Even if it''s not secretary Chen''s father, it''s not so easy for ordinary people to take care of the aftermath.


    "Now, where is the old man of the Chen family?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "In the hospital." Jiang Jianhua whispered.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed: "there''s no way. Let''s go and have a look first. If there''s any way, I''ll think about it later. The most important thing is to see the attitude of secretary Chen."


    "Good..."


    Although the Li family is the leader in the business of Haitian city, it''s secretary Chen, Secretary of the municipal Party committee of Haitian city, who is offended now. This is not easy to deal with. Moreover, Secretary Chen is still a kind of upright person and extremely filial. Although Li Xiaoxiao hasn''t been to the hospital, he has seen the end - Secretary Chen will be furious!


    Although Li''s group is like a fish in water in Haitian city, once Secretary Chen gets angry and makes up his mind to deal with the Li family, the vitality of Li''s group will be greatly damaged even if Mr. Li comes forward to find a relationship to solve the problem. At that time, even if Mr. Li Xiaoxiao wants to stay in Li''s group, he will continue to support him, and no one will be convinced.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and whispered, "don''t worry. As long as people are not dead, we have hope."


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at him and nods with a bitter smile. She also knows that Xiao Yao is comforting herself


    As soon as I opened the door of the office, I saw Li Xiaoran standing at the door, pinching his waist with a proud face.


    "Harry''s pharmaceutical factory, what happened again?" Li Xiaoran said with a smile.


    "Are you happy that something happened to the pharmaceutical factory?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at her coldly.


    "How can I be happy! Anyway, Harry''s pharmaceutical factory is our Li family''s industry. Naturally, I hope Harry''s pharmaceutical factory will become bigger and bigger. But this time, you''re in big trouble again. I''d like to see how you can solve it properly! " Li Xiaoran said.


    "I''ll do what I have to do, and if you can''t help me, get out of the way." Li Xiaoxiao said, squinting.


    With a smile, Li Xiaoran clapped his hands and said, "Li Xiaoxiao is Li Xiaoxiao. Even if he is in such a desperate situation, can he still be so confident? Hum, I see how you can survive this time! "


    Li Xiaoxiao ignored her and walked to the elevator.


    Li Xiaoran followed closely.


    Li Xiaoxiao stopped, turned to look at Li Xiaoran, a face of forest: "what do you want to do?"


    "If I don''t do anything, I''m going to see the old man of the Chen family. What''s the matter? Can''t I? " Li Xiaoran asked.


    "You want to see how I lose?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Li Xiaoran simply made a default.


    She just wanted to see how unlucky Li Xiaoxiao was! Seeing Li Xiaoxiao''s bad luck is a very happy thing for her.


    "Don''t pay any attention to her. Last time there was an accident in the pharmaceutical factory, didn''t she go to watch the excitement? The result is not to hide to one side Xiao Yao said with a smile. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t recognize the music.


    "Xiao Yao! Don''t go too far! Do you really think of yourself as a dish Li Xiaoran was very angry, and he did not hide his anger. He wrote all his emotions on his face.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m a normal person. How can I treat myself as a dish?"


    Li Xiaoran clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    "I think you look like a dish." Xiao Yao pretended to be serious, "last time I ate a dish, very good, very like you."


    "What kind of food?" Li Xiaoxiao was very cooperative and asked.


    "Stir fried pork kidney." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao laughed again, regardless of the image of his chairman.


    These two people are just like talking about crosstalk. One is funny, the other is holding. They cooperate seamlessly.


    Li Xiaoran had no way to vent his anger. He could only look at Xiao Yao bitterly: "you can continue to be arrogant, but in the end, you must regret it. Do you really think Li Xiaoxiao can protect you? Hum, when this matter comes into contact, I see how she can protect you! "


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at her with awe inspiring eyes.


    "I''m a man. I don''t need anyone''s protection. I don''t want to quarrel with you. First of all, you''re a woman. Second, your IQ is too low. I''m worried that if I talk to you too much, others won''t know which is brain damage." With that, he led the way into the elevator.


    Li Xiaoran''s nails almost cut into the flesh, and the blood in her palms came out. She stamped her feet hard and breathed the fresh air. She was afraid that she could not slow down and fainted directly. In the past, she and Li Xiaoxiao had a quarrel, and the final winner was her, which made her very satisfied.


    Li Xiaoxiao is not as talented as Li Xiaoxiao in business, not as beautiful as Li Xiaoxiao in appearance, and not as good as Li Xiaoxiao in figure. Even her character is much worse than Li Xiaoxiao. What makes her feel more depressed is that Li Xiaoxiao, who treats others coldly, is more popular than her. Li Xiaoran feels that she is going to be crazy. She is on the verge of madness, and she has finally grasped Li Xiaoxiao''s weakness.


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t scold her!


    This makes her proud and always cool, but this time she lost to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao didn''t quarrel with her, but the irony and ridicule in her words made her want to catch Xiao Yao


    "Wait and see. I want to see how good you''ll end up when Li Xiaoxiao gets out of the Li family!" Li Xiaoran calmed down and said to himself


    Haitian first hospital, outside the special ward, there are many people who are either rich or expensive.


    Some of these people are officials, some are rich. When they heard that Secretary Chen''s father was ill, they all rushed over and couldn''t wait to offer their sympathy.


    Doctors and nurses are about to be encircled. Seeing the sad and sad faces of those people, they have to doubt whether they are the illegitimate children of Mr. Chen.


    Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao and Jiang Jianhua also stood at the door. At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a man in a black suit came out. He looked about forty years old. He was quite big, but his face was very clean, his hair was not long, and he looked a little lean. He had a Chinese character face and was full of righteousness¡° Secretary Chen is out! " Next to the nearest man said a word, everyone crowded past¡° Secretary Chen, is the old man OK? "¡° Yes, Secretary Chen, please tell me. We are all in a hurry. Ah, I didn''t even eat when I knew something happened to the old man¡° Cut, you didn''t eat? I still got down from my daughter-in-law''s bed! " Xiao Yao looked at this scene, some can''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 90

    Anyone at the entrance of the ward is familiar to the people of Haitian city.


    But now all these people are at the door of the ward. Xiao Yao dares to swear that even if their father is lying in the hospital, they will not be so attentive.


    For what? Isn''t it because of the identity of secretary Chen? Head of Haitian city, who doesn''t want to have a good relationship with such people?


    Secretary Chen''s face is gloomy. It seems that Mr. Chen''s condition is not very good. He raises his head and glances around. His eyes are sharp enough to penetrate everything. With this look, the whole corridor quieted down.


    "Everybody, my father is nothing serious. You go first." Secretary Chen said.


    He knows better than anyone what the abacus is in these people''s hearts, but he doesn''t want to bear the favor in vain. He is also a smart man.


    Secretary Chen spoke like this, and all of them were embarrassed to stay. One by one, they went forward to greet Secretary Chen, said a few polite words, and then turned around to leave. In the end, there were five or six people left.


    "Yes? You are... Oh, you are Li Xiaoxiao, chairman of Li group, right? " Secretary Chen looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked, "I said, my father is OK. If you have your own business, go ahead and do it."


    "I''m not only here to see the old man, but also..." the more Li Xiaoxiao said, the smaller her voice was, the more guilty she felt.


    "What else?" Li Xiaoxiao, a well-known young female entrepreneur in Haitian city, is no stranger to Secretary Chen, who is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Outsiders'' comments on her are just two words: "resolute" and "resolute". How can this little girl be somewhat submissive in front of her? It''s hard to say that the rumors are wrong?


    However, what Li Xiaoxiao said next made Secretary Chen, who was used to the storm, stagger at his feet.


    "What''s more, the Suxin pill taken by the old man is produced by Harry pharmaceutical factory of Li''s group." Li Xiaoxiao is a little embarrassed.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words, like a heavy hammer, hit Secretary Chen''s heart.


    When the old father had an accident, he didn''t have time to ask more questions. He just took a breath, so he didn''t have time to investigate the whole story. In fact, it''s nothing more. It''s mainly the responsibility of Suxin pills. He just planned to ask his secretary to check which pharmaceutical factory produced Suxin pills, and Li Xiaoxiao arrived.


    In recent years, Li''s group has developed very rapidly, and has carried the commercial Banner of Haitian city. Secretary Chen also held a meeting and planned to support his family. After all, the existence of Li''s group can also enhance the economic growth of Haitian city. More importantly, Li''s group represents the whole business circle of Haitian city. The prosperity of Li''s group can also give the mayor a face, right?


    The rapid economic growth of Haitian city is also his performance. It is not impossible for him to go further.


    But now, is Suxin pill produced by Li Xiaoxiao''s industry? This makes Secretary Chen a little crazy.


    "Are you kidding me? Li Dong, don''t you produce drugs without clinical trials? " Secretary Chen was biting his teeth and his face was livid.


    "Secretary Chen, to be honest, it has been nearly two years since Suxin pill was launched into the market. In the past two years, Suxin pill has sold very well. This is the first time that problems have arisen." Li Xiaoxiao said¡° The first time doesn''t mean it''s not your fault! " Secretary Chen said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, it used to be OK. It doesn''t mean you''re ok now." A girl''s voice came from behind them. Li Xiaoran, who was stepping on a pair of black high heels, was walking towards them step by step.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at her but didn''t say anything. The appearance of Li Xiaoran was expected by her. On the contrary, she would be surprised if Li Xiaoran gave up the opportunity to fall into the water.


    "Who are you?" Secretary Chen''s eyes fell on Li Xiaoran again, a little suspicious.


    "I''m Li Xiaoran of the Li family, and Li Bing is my father." Li Xiaoran has a smile on his face.


    "What do you mean by that?" Secretary Chen asked.


    "I mean, the problem this time is really with Li''s group. Secretary Chen, you can rest assured that this matter is really bad. No matter what punishment you make, we will bear it." When Li Xiaoran said this, he also glanced at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "of course, if some people are not willing to take responsibility, the Li family will never connive!"


    Her words have forced Li Xiaoxiao into a corner. Originally, this matter has not been investigated clearly, but Li Xiaoran has begun to take all the responsibilities, so that Li Xiaoxiao is unable to refute.


    Secretary Chen was also a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Li Xiaoran''s appearance was intended to help Li Xiaoxiao speak, but things did not develop as he expected. On the contrary, Li Xiaoran seemed to be standing on the opposite side of Li Xiaoxiao, which made Secretary Chen confused.


    What the hell are they up to? Secretary Chen thought.


    "Things have not been investigated clearly, it may not be the responsibility of suxinwan." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    He knew that Li Xiaoxiao could not speak now, so he took up the responsibility.


    "Who are you?" Secretary Chen asked¡° He''s just Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard. " Li Xiaoran said in a scornful tone. After listening to Li Xiaoran''s words, Secretary Chen''s face became more gloomy. He glanced at Xiao Yao coldly and said, "as a bodyguard, you are qualified to stand here and talk?"¡° Why am I not qualified? " Xiao Yao was not afraid of the oppression in each other''s eyes. Instead, he straightened his chest and looked at him directly. He asked in a puzzled tone, "do you think I''m not qualified to talk to you just because I''m a bodyguard?" Secretary Chen really thinks so in his heart, but he can''t say that if someone wants to hear him, he will become the target of public criticism if he makes a little hype at that time! Secretary Chen sneered: "are you going to set me up?"¡° Of course not. You''re not a donkey. How can I set you up? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Everyone was silent. In the dead silence, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened and looked at Xiao Yao. Originally, Li Xiaoxiao intended to lower her posture and try to get the maximum forgiveness from Secretary Chen, but now, it seems impossible. Xiao Yao has already begun to make merciless mockery! At this point, if Secretary Chen is willing to forgive the Li group, then Li Xiaoxiao should doubt whether Secretary Chen''s head is flooded¡° Be presumptuous Secretary Chen didn''t speak. A young man behind him took the lead in speaking. His fingers almost reached Xiao Yao''s nose and said angrily, "do you know who you are talking to?"¡° I know Xiao Yao looked at him, "you don''t have to teach me. Don''t you think I''m funny? " The young man''s name is Liu Shan. He is secretary of secretary Chen. Originally, he planned to reprimand Xiao Yao, but now he has a feeling of speechless. humor? What kind of humor are you¡° Secretary Chen, you don''t mind. My sister''s bodyguard is always arrogant. He is used to speaking freely. It seems that when he knows several characters, he is invincible. " Li Xiaoran seized the opportunity to launch another attack¡° "Oh?" Secretary Chen sneered, "who does he know?"¡° Ah, there are few people, just Mayor Liu and director Gu. He thinks he has found a big backing. So now, he thinks he can dominate the whole Haitian city. " Li Xiaoran pretended to be relaxed. Her words are not cruel! Secretary Chen, what do they hate most? Naturally, they are arrogant people who secretly bully others, like to find support. But Li Xiaoran''s words, already invisibly pasted many labels to Xiao Yao. In secretary Chen''s mind, Xiao Yao has become that kind of arrogant and domineering jerk¡° Good, good. " Secretary Chen looked at Xiao Yao, the cold light in his eyes seemed to be enough to freeze the whole world. Xiao Yao is fearless. He always believed in a saying: don''t do bad things in the daytime, and don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. He did know Mayor Liu and director Gu, but he never bullied others, let alone did anything with them. How can he bow his head when he has a clear conscience¡° You''re a real tearful character without a coffin. " Secretary Chen''s secretary said with a smile¡° Have you finished Xiao Yao coughed and said, "now I want to ask a question. Who dares to say that what the old man takes is our Suxin pill?" His words made Secretary Chen stagnant. For a long time, he finally broke out¡° Who else needs to say that? My father has always been eating your Suxin pills. His bottles of Suxin pills are still at home, even without the lid on! " Secretary Chen said. Xiao Yao shook his head: "the prescription of Suxin pill, which I saw on the way here, can really relieve pain. Although the curative effect is not very significant, it will never be harmful to human body, nor will it stimulate the heart and blood vessels. Even if it is not right, it will never aggravate the disease." Speaking of this, he continued: "so, I firmly believe that the old man is definitely not a quick heart pill!" Secretary Chen frowned. Liu Shan was furious: "what are you talking about? You say no, you don''t? If you say the prescription is OK, it''s ok? Who do you think you are? "¡° He thought he was Xiao Yao An old voice came again, and everyone turned around. Yaoling shuffled and came step by step¡° Doctor, why are you here? " When Secretary Chen saw the medicine, his heart trembled and he quickly welcomed it. Yao Ling is not a star entrepreneur or a senior official. However, Yao Ling has a share of kindness to the Chen family¡° If I don''t come, will I tolerate you bullying my master? " Yao Ling glanced at Secretary Chen, and the anger in his eyes was undisguised.

 Chapter 91

    Yao Ling is about the same age as secretary Chen''s father. In the past, Secretary Chen''s father had many old problems. Secretary Chen went to see Yao Ling for his father. Therefore, the Chen family owes Yao Ling a lot of favor.


    Secretary Chen is not afraid of Yao Ling. In fact, there are few things in the world that can make Secretary Chen afraid. He is not afraid of Yao Ling either, but he has to respect Yao Ling.


    After hearing Yao Ling''s words, Secretary Chen couldn''t touch his head. He didn''t even know where Yao Ling''s anger started.


    "Doctor, are you mistaken? We didn''t bully your master, he is an old man! " Secretary Chen said suspiciously.


    When Li Xiaoxiao heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, old man? Does Xiao Yao look old?


    Yao Ling snorted, stared at Secretary Chen and said, "my master said that Suxin pill is OK. That''s OK. Daolin, I know you are filial, but filial piety is not like this. You are worried about your father. Now you should seize the time to find out the truth. Do you really want to put all the responsibility on Li''s group?"


    Secretary Chen, that is Chen Daolin, after all, is a smart man who has been in the officialdom for many years. Although he is usually upright, it doesn''t mean that he can''t turn his mind around. Yao Ling has talked about it now. If Chen Daolin still can''t understand it, how can he be successful in the officialdom?


    His eyes fell on Xiao Yao and he was very surprised: "the master said by the miracle doctor is..."


    "It''s him, Xiao Yao, doctor Xiao." Yao Ling said in a straight voice.


    Chen Daolin''s expression solidified on his face, and his heart set off a storm.


    Chen Daolin knows better than everyone about the skill of the miracle doctor. Many talented people are arrogant, and Yaoling is no exception. He does have pride, and he is also qualified to be proud in the world. Many people want to have a good relationship with Yaoling, but they are turned away, including some senior officials and businessmen.


    Those people don''t pay attention to Yaoling, but he will worship a hairy boy in his twenties as a teacher, which makes Chen Daolin feel surprised.


    "Doctor, do you also think that this matter has nothing to do with Li''s group?" When Li Xiaoran saw the appearance of Yaoling, she felt a thump in her heart. She knew that Yaoling must have been standing on Xiao Yao''s side, and Chen Daolin''s appearance seemed to have something to do with Yaoling, which made her cry bad.


    She knew that if she didn''t make any moves, today''s incident might really depend on Yao Ling''s face, which was not what she wanted to see.


    "What do you mean?" Yao Ling took a look at Li Xiaoran and asked, "don''t you think my words are nothing?"


    "Of course not." Li Xiaoran shook his head quickly. "I just think that every individual will make mistakes. Even if the medicine doctor sees the wrong person, it''s no surprise."


    Li Xiaoran''s words have been very straightforward, that is to say, Yaoling must have read the wrong person, Xiao Yao himself has a problem.


    Yao Ling glared at each other.


    But just then, two more men in suits came up.


    "I think what Miss Li Xiaoran said is very reasonable. Now the situation is quite obvious. The old man is taking Suxin pills. Mr. Xiao may really be the master of the miracle medicine doctor, but he is also Li Xiaoxiao''s person. Now naturally, he has to help Li''s group clear the charge." The man who speaks has a very sharp voice and a strong hostility in his speech.


    Wu Buke! Li Xiaoxiao frowns and her brain is running at full speed. She knows that Li Xiaoran will make trouble, but she doesn''t expect that Wu Buke will even intervene. What does the other party mean?


    Xiao Yao''s idea is much simpler.


    Wu Buke threatened them only yesterday, but this happened today. He believed that Wu Buke had been around the corner for a long time and kept silent about the development of the situation. Now, because the appearance of Yaoling broke the original situation, Li Xiaoran could not save the situation. After all, in Chen Daolin''s mind, a Li Xiaoran could not match Yaoling in any case, So Wu Buke couldn''t restrain his temper.


    However, he is also curious. Li Xiaoran can''t change anything. Can he?


    The appearance of Wu Buke also made Chen Daolin curious.


    "Who are you again?" Chen Daolin asked.


    "Hello, Secretary Chen. I''m the general manager of Hans pharmaceutical. My name is Wu Buke." Wu Buke said with a smile.


    "En..." Chen Daolin nodded and asked, "what is your purpose?"


    "Well, Secretary Chen, we Hans pharmaceutical know about you, and it''s also a stranglehold. Harry pharmaceutical is a pharmaceutical company of Haitian city, and we Hans pharmaceutical are also a pharmaceutical company of Hale pharmaceutical, which has virtually discredited the reputation of our pharmaceutical company of Haitian city." Wu Buke sighed and said, "therefore, our chairman hopes that I can come here to help. By the way, he will bring the Jiuxin Pill of Hanshi pharmaceutical, hoping that I can help."


    Chen Daolin nodded. He was also an old fox. Naturally, he understood Wu Buke''s meaning. What Wu Buke said in front of him was bullshit. What strangled his wrist, what regretted, what angry, that was bullshit. People''s goal was to deliver medicine.


    Now, the old man''s problems are caused by taking Suxin pills. If Han''s Jiuxin pills can save the old man, even if it is alleviated, it is a loud advertisement.


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Buke''s words, also suddenly realized, understood each other''s purpose.


    Wu Buke''s smile is very elegant and kind, which gives people a sense of stability. Virtually, it makes others full of confidence in him. Now, Chen Daolin is also the cause of mental breakdown. The hospital can only temporarily stabilize his father''s illness, but the future medication is also a big problem for the hospital.


    Before that, the medicine used by the hospital was the Suxin pill of Li group. But now when such a thing happens, how can we take the Suxin pill?


    "Is your medicine really OK?" Chen Daolin was a little worried.


    Wu Buke said with a smile: "of course, it''s no problem. Unlike some people, we can do everything for the sake of interests."


    When he said this, he might have looked at Li Xiaoxiao, and anyone with long eyes could see what the spearhead was pointing at.


    "Well, in that case, I''d like to believe you too!" Chen Daolin nodded, "then you come with us into the ward."


    "Wait a minute!" At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"| Chen Daolin glances at Xiao Yao. He didn''t want to take care of this guy, but he can''t help it. Yao Ling is still standing here. Even if he doesn''t give Xiao Yao face, he can''t ignore Yao Ling, can he?


    "I want to check their heart saving pills." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Chen Daolin was a little stunned, but he thought carefully that since Xiao Yao could be the master of Yaoling, he must have some ability under his hand, so he nodded, turned his face and asked Wu Buke tentatively, "don''t know what general Wu means?"


    "Of course that''s OK." Although Wu Buke can''t figure out what abacus Xiao Yao is playing, since Xiao Yao has already said so, Chen Daolin doesn''t intend to stop him. If he refuses, he will feel guilty. It''s hard to figure out whether Chen Daolin is willing to believe him at that time.


    Thinking of these, Wu Buke had already passed a small bottle from his secretary.


    Xiao Yao took the bottle, opened the cap with his hand, poured out a pill and put it in the palm of his hand. He sniffed it with his nose. First he frowned, then he crushed the pill. He pinched some powder carefully and sniffed it gently. His face became more dignified.


    "Mr. Xiao, is there something wrong with Jiuxin Pill?" Looking at Xiao Yao''s face, Chen Daolin asked curiously.


    "No problem." Xiao Yao shook his head, "no problem at all."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Chen Daolin sighed.


    "But..." Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, and said in an incredible tone, "the prescription of Jiuxin Pill is the same as Suxin pill!"


    Xiao Yao''s words shocked Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Mr. Xiao, pay attention to what you say. This is a false accusation. Suxin pill was patented by Harry pharmaceutical company. How can we use their prescription?" Wu Buke said with a smile.


    "It''s true. You changed a medicine. It should have been improved. Its efficacy is better than the previous Suxin pill, but the difference is not big." Xiao Yao sighed, "it''s just that this is your success."


    Wu Buke was a little shocked.


    Xiao Yao is right. The prescription of Jiuxin Pill is the improved prescription of Suxin pill. He is very surprised. Xiao Yao can distinguish the medicinal materials in it just by smelling it? Isn''t that shocking?


    "You mean jiuxinwan is OK, and there is no infringement, right?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighs. It seems that this matter has become a lot more complicated. No wonder Wu Buke has made preparations in advance. Even Han pharmaceutical has already planned this. Yesterday''s negotiation, Han pharmaceutical has already guessed that it will break down. This is their backup plan.


    If it is true, then before that, hasn''t Han''s pharmaceutical already moved its mind?


    Chen Daolin doesn''t care so much. Since the pills are OK and effective, he won''t say anything more. He will take Wu Buke in.


    However, Xiao Yao spoke again.


    "Wait a minute."


    Wu Buke and Chen Daolin both turned their faces and looked indignant.


    "Why are you so busy? What''s the matter? " Wu Buke''s attitude is very bad.


    Chen Daolin was calm, but his eyes also showed a trace of dissatisfaction, and said: "Mr. Xiao, what else can I do for you? If it''s no big deal, we''ll talk slowly when my father''s OK. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although it''s not harmful for your father to take Jiuxin Pill, it can''t cure the root cause either."


    Chen Daolin lowered his head and sighed. These are all the old problems of his father for many years. If he can cure the root cause, how can it be delayed until now? After all, the old man is old and many operations are not suitable.


    "I can cure the old man. Besides, I can cure the root cause." Xiao Yao said, squinting.

 Chapter 92

    Xiao Yao''s words surprised Chen Daolin and others, but Li Xiaoxiao and Yao Ling were calm.


    "You said, you can cure my father, but also a radical cure?" Chen Daolin slowly recovered after a long time. He stared at Xiao Yao with disbelief.


    "Well, my master has already said that. What doubt do you have?" Yaoling is very dissatisfied with Chen Daolin''s attitude. He has never been satisfied with Chen Daolin since the hospital.


    In the heart of Yaoling, Xiao Yao is a kind of belief. Perhaps, Xiao Yao symbolizes the "traditional Chinese medicine" respected by Yaoling. At least Yao Ling thinks so. Therefore, he doesn''t want anyone to look down on Xiao Yao, and Chen Daolin''s questioning attitude at this time makes Yao Ling feel very uncomfortable.


    Chen Daolin restrained his excitement and nodded, but he was not at ease. He and those who didn''t want to believe Xiao Yao think that Xiao Yao is too young. Even Chen Daolin''s own son is a little older than Xiao Yao.


    "Master, are you going to do it?" Yao Ling turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "Well, I have only one condition." Xiao Yao said, "when I have cured Mr. Chen, Secretary Chen must investigate this matter."


    When Xiao Yao said this, Li Xiaoxiao was a little stunned and investigated the matter seriously? Does Xiao Yao really want Secretary Chen to hold on to Li''s group? But then, she wanted to understand, it seems that this time things, really have nothing to do with fast heart pill, otherwise Xiao Yao would not put forward such conditions.


    Contrary to Li Xiaoxiao, when Xiao Yao said this, Wu Buke''s face changed a little, but it was fleeting, as if nothing had happened and nothing had been heard.


    "Well, Mr. Shaw, I don''t understand what you mean." Chen Daolin couldn''t understand more and more.


    "As I said earlier, Suxin pills are OK." Xiao Yao said.


    Chen Daolin nodded and said, "if you can really help my father, I can certainly agree to your request. Besides, even if you don''t say it, I will strictly investigate."


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said: "if I don''t say it, you will still point the spearhead at Li''s group. If you think the old man''s illness is related to Suxin pill, you will confirm this point and will not overturn the original foundation."


    Chen Daolin shudders. What Xiao Yao said is exactly what he thought before


    "Go ahead." Xiao Yao waved and said.


    "Good." Chen Daolin nodded. As soon as he planned to take Xiao Yao into the ward, Wu Buke spoke again.


    "Secretary Chen, do you really want to believe this boy?" Wu Buke was surprised and said, "do you really think this guy can cure the old man?"


    "That''s nature!" Yao Ling glared at him and said, "doesn''t he believe my master and you?"


    Wu Buke said with a smile: "I don''t mean to offend you. I just think it''s too hasty for secretary Chen to believe Xiao Yao in this way, right? He just said what would happen after he cured the old man, but he didn''t say what would happen if he failed! "


    "If I fail, I will take all the responsibilities I should take." Xiao Yao said in a cold voice.


    Wu Buke laughed again, full of contempt for Xiao Yao.


    "Take responsibility? Secretary Chen, let me say something unpleasant. If your father really has an accident because of this guy, do you think he can bear the responsibility? " Wu Buke''s voice suddenly became cold and said in a cold voice.


    Chen Daolin didn''t get angry either. He frowned and hesitated. He felt that he was a little confused before. Although Yaoling had confidence in Xiao Yao, it didn''t mean Xiao Yao was really powerful! Maybe Yaoling really lost his eye this time?


    In the officialdom, we should not only learn to be good at both sides, advance and retreat well, but also be careful all the time. He felt that he had been careless before. After all, if his father really had an accident, he would regret everything later. Therefore, he did not dare to risk his father''s life.


    "Mr. Xiao, look..." Chen Daolin asked carefully.


    "Master, let''s go and ignore him!" Xiao Yao was not angry. Yao Ling was furious and said to Xiao Yao, "we''re dead! Grandma, do you have to be angry to help them see a doctor? If you don''t believe us, you''ll pull us down. We''re not rare! Hum, I want to see what the Chen family has! Didn''t you just say that? It''s not because of suxinwan. Chen Daolin, even the Secretary of Haitian municipal Party committee, can''t make waves. If it''s a big deal, I''ll use those human feelings. There are more people in the province who know me! "


    It can be seen that Yao Ling is really angry this time. Although Yao Ling''s character is a little tough, he never talks to this point. Yao Ling''s practice is tantamount to breaking up his friendship with the Chen family and even threatening Chen Daolin.


    Yao Ling finished these words, Chen Daolin''s face also became very ugly.


    With a gloomy face, he said, "what do you mean, doctor of medicine?"


    "What do you mean? Haven''t I made myself clear? " Yao Ling sneered, "since my master said it''s not the problem of Suxin pill, it''s definitely not the problem of Suxin pill. If you dare to wrong anyone, I''ll be the first one to let you go!"


    Chen Daolin put away his anger and sighed.


    "Doctor, what are you talking about? You don''t know who I am. Can I do such things as wronging others?" Chen Daolin said with a bitter smile.


    Yao Ling snorted coldly, and didn''t give Chen Daolin any face.


    "Cough, doctor, in fact, you really misunderstood Secretary Chen. You also know that he is a very filial person, so naturally he is not willing to take risks." Wu Buke cut in at the right time.


    "Clown, what qualifications do you have to talk to me?" Yao Ling sneered, "if you want to butter up, you''re still very young."


    Wu Buke''s face turned red, as if he had been slapped hard. Yao Ling is right, he is flattering, but... If you know, Yao Ling is so straightforward, it''s like beating him in the face in front of secretary Chen! In this way, Chen Shuji will not accept his own feelings, but will feel that he is busy


    Yao Ling''s temper is really hot! Wu Buke thought to himself.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at the eye medicine and said with a smile, "don''t be so angry. Secretary Chen should really have his own concerns. It''s not too much."


    "Yes, master." Yao Ling nodded, very docile


    Seeing this scene, Wu Buke''s heart was about to explode. Why! What''s the difference between what Xiao Yao said and what he said? Oh, I''m flattering when I say that. Is there no problem when he says that?


    Chen Daolin looked at Xiao Yao gratefully: "yes, Mr. Xiao is really reasonable."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "don''t praise me. I just want to know what you want me to do to make you believe me?"


    "This..." Chen Daolin rubbed his hands and was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do with Xiao Yao, so that he could completely believe it. He felt that he was really giving Xiao Yao a problem.


    "Hey, Chen Daolin, you can''t think of a way by yourself, can you?" Yao Ling said, "I think you''ve been an official for so many years. You''re not good at it. There are a lot more ways for men."


    Chen Daolin was sweating. He waved his hand quickly, but he couldn''t think of any good way.


    "Well, how about I cure you first?" Xiao Yao takes the initiative to help Chen Daolin.


    Chen Daolin was a little stunned and frowned, and said, "Mr. Xiao, have you made a mistake? I just did the examination some time ago. I''m in good health! "


    "The examination of the hospital does not necessarily represent everything. What can be seen from those examinations are only visible diseases, but some dark diseases, which cannot be seen." Xiao Yao said.


    Chen Daolin''s head is full of fog, so he doesn''t know why.


    "Well, don''t try to make sense of it! Is your examination more accurate than that of the hospital? " Li Xiaoran hummed coldly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "I didn''t say that. I just said that some diseases can''t be detected by the hospital."


    It happened that at this time, a doctor came out of Mr. Chen''s ward and heard Xiao Yao''s words.


    "What do you mean, little brother? Can you see the diseases that the hospital can''t check out? " Middle aged men are not angry, just curious.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    The middle-aged doctor nodded with great interest and said with a smile, "well, then you can tell me what''s wrong with Secretary Chen. I heard my former teacher say that there is such a thing


    Xiao Yao nodded, reached out and grasped Secretary Chen''s pulse. For a long time, he smiles.


    "Sure enough, I thought I was wrong." Xiao Yao smiles, turns to look at Chen Daolin, and asks in a low voice, "secretary Chen, do you have insomnia recently?"


    "Ah Chen Daolin was stunned, hesitated, and finally nodded.


    He was just a little surprised. Xiao Yao could see that he had insomnia?


    "Cut, what''s the point! Secretary Chen is so busy every day, day and night, diligent, insomnia and how? Besides, it''s normal for people of this age to have insomnia. " Li Xiaoran said with disdain, but after saying this, she regretted it and apologized to Secretary Chen, "secretary Chen, I don''t mean you are old!"


    Secretary Chen looked at her and ignored her.


    "Li Xiaoran is right. Secretary Chen, apart from insomnia, do you feel empty every two or three o''clock in the morning, so hungry that you feel like vomiting?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chen Daolin''s face was full of surprise. Although he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face implied Xiao Yao''s statement.


    The middle-aged doctor on the side looked at Xiao Yao with different eyes.

 Chapter 93

    Chen Daolin''s brain is almost blank, because everything Xiao Yao said is his current symptoms. At the beginning, he was also worried. But after a careful examination in the hospital, he found nothing. He just felt that he was tired recently and didn''t take it seriously.


    But this matter in addition to the doctor and his wife know, he never mentioned to others, now from Xiao Yao''s mouth, he can only feel very magical.


    "Secretary Chen, what he said is true?" Wu Buke also felt incredible. In fact, he got the answer from the wonderful expression on secretary Chen''s face, but he couldn''t believe it. He asked this sentence subconsciously.


    Secretary Chen nodded with a bitter smile, and looked at Xiao Yao with admiration in his eyes. He said sincerely: "Mr. Xiao is really a miracle doctor, young and promising!"


    "I don''t dare to. Actually Yaoling can see that." Xiao Yao''s rare humility is mainly because he really doesn''t think it''s a big deal.


    Yao Ling said with a smile: "master, you''re killing me. Even if I can see it, it''s going to take a lot of trouble. I can''t do it as simple as you."


    Speaking of this, he hesitated a little and asked, "secretary Chen, this should be full of anger, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "there are also some small problems in the lung. I''ll give you a prescription later, and you can help him catch some medicine."


    "I understand." Yao Ling nodded and made up his mind to write down Xiao Yao''s prescription.


    In fact, Secretary Chen''s health is really not a big problem, but usually small problems are the most troublesome. If it''s a big problem, it will be easier to find out, and then take medicine against it, but small problems are hard to detect. When it comes to the degree that we should pay attention to it, we may have to be bold.


    Dark disease is more headache than clear disease.


    "I''ve been taught. I hope Mr. Xiao doesn''t take the unpleasant things to heart." Secretary Chen said, sweating.


    Xiao Yao''s words, although very simple, have been recognized and trusted by Secretary Chen. Only he could understand how correct Xiao Yao was. Although the feeling was not painful, it was really uncomfortable. It was a good thing to be cured.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and asked, "now can I go in with you to see the old man?"


    "Of course, of course." Secretary Chen nodded quickly. What he was worried about now was that Xiao Yao would be angry because of the previous things, or deliberately put on airs to embarrass himself. But now Xiao Yao didn''t have such an idea, which made Chen Daolin feel relieved.


    Wu Buke and Li Xiaoran are biting their teeth, but at this time they can''t speak. Chen Daolin has already believed Xiao Yao. They continue to make trouble, but they don''t give Chen Daolin face. So what they say won''t work. On the contrary, it will make Chen Daolin hate them. The gain is not worth the loss.


    Watching Xiao Yao follow Chen Daolin into the ward, they can only pray that Xiao Yao has nothing to do.


    After entering the ward, the attending doctor followed.


    "Mr. Xiao, I was also responsible for the inspection of secretary Chen last time. I am very clear about his situation, but I am a little curious. Since the precise instruments have not been checked out, how did you check it out?" The male doctor asked curiously after Xiao Yao.


    Although he knew that it was not appropriate for him to delay Xiao Yao''s time at this time, if he didn''t ask, he felt that he couldn''t sleep tonight, which had subverted his understanding of medicine!


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "in the precision machine, it''s man-made, isn''t it?"


    The doctor nodded solemnly and said, "although that''s what he said, in fact, the things created by human beings may not be as good as human beings. Let''s take a simple example. Computers can calculate the multiplication and division without numbers or various formulas, but human beings may not be able to."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t rely too much on instruments. Before those instruments were produced, medical skills existed for thousands of years. At that time, there was no big problem in treating diseases?"


    "But because of the appearance of instruments, it also speeds up the efficiency." The doctor argued.


    "To speed up efficiency is to speed up efficiency, which does not mean that you can''t live without the instrument." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, put away his smile and said seriously, "if you think that the emergence of those instruments has improved medical technology, you are wrong. Medical technology has nothing to do with instruments, but human beings think much more."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing at himself: "it''s a pity that the solutions to diseases that we think of now have been based on those instruments. In other words, without those instruments, we can''t cure those complicated diseases? Not necessarily? "


    The doctor sighed and said no more.


    Xiao Yao went to the bed and looked at Mr. Chen''s face. He frowned a little.


    "The old man''s condition may not be optimistic." Xiao Yao said.


    Chen Daolin was stunned and said, "Mr. Xiao, you haven''t got this pulse, just..."


    "You can see that on your face." Xiao Yao looked at him and said flatly.


    Chen Daolin sighed that Xiao Yao had already shown absolute strength before. Now that Xiao Yao has said so, there must be a reason. Generally speaking, this is not good news.


    Xiao Yao moved a chair, sat in front of the bed, stretched out his hand, and put it on Mr. Chen''s wrist.


    After a while, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Doctor Xiao, can my father''s illness be controlled first?" Chen Daolin said dryly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, a little bit unhappy: "I have not said it before? I will cure the old man, and it''s a radical cure! "


    Chen Daolin almost didn''t choke.


    "Didn''t you say earlier that the situation of the old man is not optimistic?" Chen Daolin is very aggrieved. You clearly said that. Now that I''m asking, you think I''m doubting you. How can you bully people like that?


    Xiao Yao said: "his condition is not optimistic, but the treatment method is a little more complicated. After all, it is beyond my previous expectation. But what does it have to do with whether I can cure him?"


    Chen Daolin was still a little indignant, but after careful consideration, he found that what Xiao Yao said seemed very reasonable!


    "Mr. Xiao, you look very confident." The middle-aged doctor asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s about the same. It''s 90% certain." Xiao Yao said.


    The middle-aged doctor''s eyes fluctuated for a while, and seemed to be a little displeased: "Mr. Xiao, we doctors, no matter what we say, have to leave some room for ourselves on the premise of giving confidence to the patients'' families."


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him in a flat tone: "I have left room for myself."


    He looks very sincere when he talks, but the doctor thinks that this guy is full of breath... You''ve said that you''re 90% sure. Is that to leave room for yourself? If you don''t leave room for yourself, don''t you just say that you are 100% sure? Can''t you keep a low profile?


    He can see that Xiao Yao is 100% sure, otherwise, he would not have said such a thing.


    "Doctor Xiao, are you sure?" Chen Daolin''s mouth kept twitching. For his father''s illness, he invited Chinese medicine and Western medicine all over the world, but those people were helpless. Although some of them had a way, they had to have a major operation. The old man was very old and had an operation. The risk was too high, and the rehabilitation effect would not be very good. The gain was not worth the loss, so Chen Daolin had to give up this idea.


    "Little doctor, if it was you, would you have an operation?" Chen Daolin asked tentatively.


    If Xiao Yao also says that he will have an operation, Chen Daolin can only think that he is somewhat unreliable.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "how old is the old man? How old is he? What a fool you are! You''re going to die? "


    Chen Daolin was scolded by Xiao Yao, but he had no temper at all. On the contrary, he was a little happy. After all, Xiao Yao''s words mean that Xiao Yao will never carry the old man on the operating table.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Chen Daolin nodded and held Xiao Yao''s hand tightly. He said excitedly, "doctor Xiao, my father''s illness depends on you!"


    Xiao Yao pulled out his hand, for fear that the other party had some strange hobby.


    "Mr. Xiao, can I ask more, what kind of method do you intend to use to cure the old man?" The middle-aged doctor couldn''t help asking. After asking, he added a self introduction, "my name is mu Liang."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "my technique is not complicated either. It''s traditional Chinese medicine and acupuncture."


    "Acupuncture, Chinese medicine?" Mu Liang was a little stunned and said, "before that, there have been many TCM doctors who have diagnosed the old man''s condition, among them there are many TCM masters."


    The meaning of Mu Liang''s words is also very obvious. He is telling Xiao Yao that even so many famous Chinese medicine masters have no way. You are a hairy boy, and you plan to use acupuncture and Chinese medicine to cure patients? This is just playing the fiddle!


    "I haven''t done it yet. How do you know if it''s ok?" Xiao Yao took a look at him, stood up and planned to walk out of the ward. However, when he came to the door, he stopped, turned to look at Chen Daolin, and asked, "when Mr. Chen was at home, did he take the medicine himself?"


    "Yes! But we have a babysitter at home Chen Daolin said, "that''s because the old man is not in good health, and we have to work every day, so we asked someone to take care of him."


    Xiao Yao had a mysterious smile and said, "if I were you, I would find someone to watch the nanny now."


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Chen Daolin was puzzled for a while, and then his eyes became clear. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called home. Chen Daolin''s son answered the phone. Chen Daolin yelled at his mobile phone: "don''t ask anything, just watch the nanny!"

 Chapter 94

    Chen Daolin''s father''s illness sounds very troublesome, and it also makes countless people suffer. It''s not that there are no treatment options. On the contrary, there are many treatment options, but those treatment options can''t go around the same way: surgery.


    The heart in the human body is like the engine in a sports car. It''s very important - have you ever heard of people cutting their kidneys to buy apples? Have you ever heard of people cutting their hearts to buy apples?


    After Yao Ling comes back to Jishitang, Xiao Yao finds some herbs and gives Yao Ling the task of boiling herbs. Anyway, the little old man is willing to be his cheap apprentice


    "Master, is this medicine really useful?" The medicine spirit swept the eye prescription, some curiously asked a way.


    "Of course it works." Xiao Yao said, "if it doesn''t work, what can I do with these drugs? Is it a waste of time?"


    Yaoling said with a smile: "master, I can''t understand it. In this prescription, angelica and Astragalus don''t seem to have any effect on treating heart disease, do they? To put it simply, it can''t even achieve the effect of regulating breath and calming heart pulse. "


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, put down his busy work, and said with a smile: "you''re right. These two drugs are really difficult to work, but for a simple example, one is one, two is two, but one plus one is equal to two."


    Xiao Yao''s words let Yao Ling talk about them for a long time. It took about two or three minutes for Yao Ling to understand them. He asked tentatively, "what do you mean is that these two drugs together have a good effect on heart peace?" Yao Ling asked.


    "Exactly." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Yao Ling understood this and murmured to himself: "in fact, I have guessed before that one drug is domineering and the other is Chong ti. When the two drugs are added together, they are either full of drug properties or can neutralize... I think it''s the latter, but I''m worried about the former, so I never dare to try. After all, it''s big or small."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "you dare not try, how can you understand?"


    Yao Ling nodded first, then widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. He was a little surprised and said, "master, this medicine is naturally symptomatic. Have you ever done an experiment on a heart patient?"


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you look up to me too much. I don''t have the confidence. My master did the experiment."


    Yao Ling suddenly, indeed, although Xiao Yao is also a tough person, but his heart is simple and kind, definitely will not do such a thing.


    "Master, in fact, I always want to ask you a question." As soon as Yaoling spoke, Xiao Yao interrupted with a wave.


    "I know what you want to say, just want to ask me, who is my master, I told you, in fact, my master is my grandfather, but I can''t tell you his name, it''s not that I don''t want to say, it''s that before I went down the mountain, the old man once told me not to let me spread it everywhere." Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling touched his chin and asked, "why?"


    "He said," I''m too bad at medicine. I''ll ruin his reputation. " Xiao Yao is quite angry.


    Yao Ling''s mouth is big enough to swallow an egg. Is Xiao Yao a master of medicine? What are you! It''s not even a quack!


    He was not happy: "master, if I say something unpleasant, your grandfather looks down on you too much, doesn''t he?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, his eyes twinkled, his head raised slightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth looked indifferent and peaceful, as if he had fallen into some memories.


    For a long time, he shook his head, turned to Yaoling and said, "he is qualified to say this." Yao Ling suddenly realized, "who are you? In the view of the master, your medical skills are mediocre?"


    "That''s true." Xiao Yao said, "my master also helps the world. He is also a kind-hearted man. How can he make fun of the patient''s life? The reason why he dares to do the experiment is that he is sure that even if something really happens, he can cure it. "


    Yao Ling has some fascination.


    Even Xiao Yao is so respected, what kind of realm should medical skills reach?


    All of a sudden, he had a thrill.


    "Master, I heard from Mr. Li that Li Xiaoxiao saw you in Tianlong mountain at the beginning?" Yao Ling asked¡¤


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to nod. He knew that once he nodded, Yao Ling could guess something. But at this time, it was meaningless not to say anything. Li Xiaoxiao met him on Tianlong mountain, and it was meaningless to deny.


    Look at Xiao Yao''s acquiescence, the medicine is as effective as an infusion.


    "Master, are you in good health?" Medicine spirit thief Xi Xi says, in the heart is ecstatic.


    No matter what you do, as long as you add a word "Saint" after it, you must be a master who has stepped into the peak.


    Painting saint, Wu Daozi, the finishing touch, lifelike to life, poor Danqing wonderful.


    Poet, Du Fu, a pen, such as three thousand master soldiers, four lines of poetry, the number of cross, is a world.


    Wang Xizhi, the sage of calligraphy, is bold and unconstrained, graceful and graceful.


    Nowadays, when it comes to saints, it must be said that Gaofeng, a great doctor, has the ability to cure the living dead. No one knows whether it''s true or false. But even so, we can see how famous he is in the inner world. There is a saying that "Gaofeng gives up, and the king of hell gives in" in the inner world.


    Yao Ling knew that his miraculous doctor was nothing at all, just some people''s honorific title. However, no one dared to say that Gao Feng was sorry for the title of "miraculous doctor".


    He felt that his luck was really good. Originally, he just thought that he had found a young and promising little miracle doctor to be a master, but he didn''t expect that he was under the door of Gaofeng because of his own mistakes. His identity would have to rise in the water!


    Xiao Yao took a look at Yaoling and said, "you are a little old. Otherwise, I don''t mind introducing you to my grandfather."


    Yao Ling quickly bowed slightly and said with a devout face: "master, I''m joking. Your attainments are enough for me to study all my life."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "life? Then you may have to be in a bit of a hurry. "


    Yao Ling can''t laugh or cry. If ordinary people say that, Yao Ling must be angry. At his age, people can''t say that he is old and has a short life. But when Xiao Yao says that, Yao Ling has no temper at all.


    Xiao Yao also found some medicinal materials and condensed them into pills. Finally, he was successful and went to the hospital with Yaoling.


    Come to the hospital, Chen Daolin is pacing back and forth at the door of the ward, beside him, more Liu Yanxin and his secretary Xiaofang.


    "Doctor Xiao, are you back?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Chen Daolin immediately welcomed him.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Liu Yanxin again and said, "Mayor Liu, are you here too? I don''t think you are the kind of person who likes to flatter


    Liu Yanxin said with a smile: "doctor Xiao is joking. The purpose of my coming here was to imagine Secretary Chen explaining. After all, I know your medical skills and character. Li Xiaoxiao is your friend, so character naturally has nothing to do with it."


    Liu Xin Xin was very kind when he said this, but the respect in his words could be heard.


    Wu Buke takes another look at Xiao Yao. He suddenly feels that he underestimates this guy, bodyguard? Can that bodyguard make a mayor so respectful?


    His face was a little ugly, coughing, like Chen Daolin arched his hand: "secretary Chen, I don''t think I have anything to do now, so I''ll leave first."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    "Stop." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Yes?" Wu Buke stopped, turned his face and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "You want to go?" Xiao Yao handed all the medicine in his hand to Yaoling. He looked at Wu Buke coldly and said, "here you come and go as you want?"


    "This is a hospital. Everyone comes and goes whenever they want." Wu Buke didn''t panic. He was slow.


    "Oh, then why are you leaving?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I have my own itinerary, and I have some things to do." Wu Buke explained. He didn''t want to explain Xiao Yao too much, but he had to explain, who let Chen Daolin still stand here?


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, nodded, seemed to understand, said with a smile: "so it is, I thought you are looking at things about to come to light, intend to run away."


    Wu Buke nodded perfunctorily at first. When he understood, his face changed greatly. His face was stiff. His hands behind him were shaking. He said with a gloomy face: "Xiao Yao, what do you mean? Did I do something shameful? "


    "Oh, of course I don''t mean anything else." Xiao Yao waved his hand, "don''t be nervous, don''t be excited, you are so excited, others think, I said what."


    Wu Buke''s face looks like earth.


    He found that he underestimated the young man in front of him, his tone was very flat, smiling and kind, but what he said was like a knife on his neck. He felt a chill coming from his side. Even if he didn''t look over, he knew that the owner of the chill was Chen Daolin.


    "Mr. Wu, since you are here, please sit down for a while. Why worry?" Chen Daolin said politely.


    He narrowed his eyes. The chill in his eyes made Wu Buke shiver.


    "Yes, in that case, I''ll sit a little longer." Wu Buke squeezed out a smile and sat on the iron stool, sweating.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, but didn''t say much. He just took Yaoling into the ward. When he passed by Chen Daolin, he attached himself to Chen Daolin''s ear and whispered, "look at this man, and hurry to find evidence."


    Chen Daolin nodded slightly, and his face was still.


    After entering the ward, Yao Ling could not help but say, "master, do you think that Mr. Chen suddenly fell ill and had something to do with the man named Wu Buke?"


    "Almost." Xiao Yao nodded, "what the old man took is not Suxin pill, then others are maliciously planted. From the present point of view, Wu Buke is the biggest suspect. "


    Yao Ling said with a smile: "it seems that the master already knows it."


    Xiao Yao glared at him: "don''t flatter me, help Mr. Chen take the medicine first."


    "Yes Yao Ling nodded and stood up straight, and his body seemed to show respect.

 Chapter 95

    Xiao Yao is sitting beside the bed, while Mr. Chen, who is lying on the bed, is already covered with 36 silver needles.


    Mr. Chen''s breath was smooth, and he didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, his face was ruddy. On the contrary, Xiao Yao''s face is more and more pale, and the strength in his body is less than 20%. In fact, if the strength in his body is also transferred into the old man''s body, he will be more confident, but Xiao Yao is not willing to do that.


    It''s too hard to feel that you don''t have the slightest energy in your body, and it will take a long time to recover. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to experience that feeling. Anyway, Mr. Chen''s illness is not so troublesome, so there''s no need to let him suffer the wrong sin. He has to think about himself before saving people, doesn''t he?


    "Master, how about it?" Yao Ling stood aside and could only be anxious. He had no way to intervene. Even if he wanted to help Xiao Yao, he could only think about it in his heart and asked.


    "The meridians are as early as withered wood, the essence is lax, and the Qi and blood are insufficient. To tell you the truth, even if I cure the old man''s heart disease, I''m afraid he will have little time." Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling nodded and said with a smile, "for Chen Daolin, it''s better for him to die of death than to die of illness. At least he has a comfort in his heart."


    Speaking of this, Yao Ling took a deep breath and sighed bitterly: "people say that Chen Daolin is filial, and he is indeed filial, but there is also a degree of filial piety. Now he has no degree, just because people say that he is filial. The old man is old, and even if he leaves, it is normal, but Chen Daolin is still running for his illness."


    "Chen Daoli is not a fool. He knows that even if he is cured, the old man will not live long, but he still does so, so that others say he is filial?" Yao Ling''s eyes were full of ridicule when he finished the last word. Maybe he thought Chen Daolin was stupid, or he felt sorry for those who lived for others.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said in a low voice, "it''s none of our business."


    "The master said that." Yao Ling nodded solemnly, "what we should do has been done."


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said nothing more.


    Pulling out the last needle, Xiao Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yaodao.


    "He''s all right?" Yao Ling asked.


    "Well, by the way, the pill will be given to Chen Daolin. When the old man wakes up, he can take it. The effect will be better." Xiao Yaodao.


    Yao Ling nodded and followed Xiao Yao out of the ward. As soon as they came out of the ward, Chen Daolin met Xiao Yao anxiously. He looked at Xiao Yao eagerly. Although he didn''t say anything, he knew what he wanted to say.


    "The old man is OK." Xiao Yao said, "if you don''t worry, you can take the old man to have a check later."


    "Yes." Chen Daolin nodded, but he was also surprised.


    One side of the doctor, that is, the doctor named Mu Liang, had come up to him and said, "I''ll arrange it later and give the old man a check!"


    "Good." Xiao Yao finished, Yao Ling went to Chen Daolin and handed the pill to him.


    "Take this medicine when your father wakes up." Yao Ling didn''t lift his eyelids.


    "Yes." Chen Daolin is submissive and takes care of the two gods in front of him.


    Since Xiao Yao said that the old man is OK, it''s really OK. After all, people don''t need to make fun of such things. It doesn''t do them any good.


    Xiao Yao went up to Li Xiaoxiao and said, "we should go back, too." Li Xiaoxiao smiles. The two dimples look lovely. Her jade hands wipe on Xiao Yao''s head. She says with a smile, "I wipe your sweat with my hands without a tissue. Are you tired?"


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao wants to avoid, but he feels that he does not give Li Xiaoxiao face, so he has to stand still, his body is a little stiff. The most difficult thing is Meiren en. It''s true that Xiao Yao feels embarrassed at this time.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Chen Daolin and said in a low voice, "secretary Chen, I think we should be able to go?"


    What he said is to ask Chen Daolin if he is still hostile to the Li family. It''s just that it''s not convenient to say it clearly. Otherwise, it''s equivalent to putting a knife on Chen Daolin''s neck. Chen Daolin is also the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Xiao Yao''s tone is too stiff to let the other party step down.


    "Dr. Xiao joked. If you want to go, you can go naturally, but I think if you are not in a hurry, you can go after the play." Chen Daolin said.


    Xiao Yao gently picked up his eyebrows and said, "secretary Chen means that he has eyebrows?"


    Chen Daolin laughed and said no.


    He seems to be waiting for something.


    Within half a minute, Chen Daolin''s mobile phone rang in his pocket.


    He took out his cell phone, looked at the caller ID above, and whispered, "come in."


    After hanging up the phone, five or six policemen came up behind Gu libing.


    Gu libing came up to Xiao Yao and looked at him with a smile. But after a moment, he looked serious again and said, "grab it!"


    Five or six policemen swarmed up behind him and pressed Wu Buke, who was still watching the fire from a distance, to the ground.


    He just pretended to watch the fire from the other side.


    Chen Daolin looked at Wu Buke and said, "I really don''t know what to say about you. I say you are thoughtful. If you really have a city, you won''t be arrested now. If you don''t have a brain, you are good at every step."


    Wu Buke couldn''t make waves on his face and said with a strong smile, "secretary Chen, what do you mean?"


    "The nanny of my family has never seen anything in the world. She speaks the local dialect of her hometown. Everything else is very good. She is quick to handle affairs, but she is too timid. The police under director Gu threatened her that if she didn''t say anything, she would have to be shot. She said it all." Chen Daolin said with a smile.


    Wu Buke''s eyes obviously fluctuated for a while, but he continued to pretend to be calm: "what does this have to do with me?"


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth first. Looking at Wu Buke, he shook his head and said, "I''m so sorry for your name. What can you do for Wu Buke? Mrs. Kirk? Since you want to pretend to be resourceful, you have to have some confidence at least, don''t you? Just say a few words, you can''t restrain yourself. Since you can''t restrain yourself, don''t bear it, because it''s too fake to look at it. "


    Wu Bu Ke glared at him angrily.


    "You must be thinking that even if the nanny really said everything, it has nothing to do with you. After all, you didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. You just told a little gangster to connect with the nanny. But don''t you know that the little gangster you are looking for is more timid than the nanny?" Chen Daolin said with a smile, "of course, you can think that I''m joking with you now, because it doesn''t matter any more."


    With that, he turned his face and looked at the valley soldier. He said in a deep voice, "take it away."


    "Yes The valley soldier nodded and ordered Wu Buke to be taken out.


    Wu Buke''s face is as pale as ashes. Although he has not reached the last step, he also understands that as Chen Daolin, he will never arrest people without sufficient evidence. Otherwise, if he is caught by someone who wants to do something, Chen Daolin''s official career will be in danger. So now that Chen Daolin will let the police come to him, it means that the other party is sure.


    "I didn''t expect that Wu Buke really did it." Li Xiaoxiao is a little dispirited, "the market is like a battlefield, everything is too complicated."


    "Are you simple?" Xiao Yao took a look at Li Xiaoxiao and asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao was very helpless: "I used to be very simple, but I can''t help it. Do you think it''s the first time for me to meet someone like Wu Buke? I''ve seen a lot of them. I don''t know how many somersaults I''ve fallen, so I''ve got a firm foothold, just like a baby learning to walk. " With that, she pointed out the direction of Wu Buke''s departure and said, "if I wasn''t smart, I''m afraid I would have been eaten by them for a long time. I don''t even have any bones left."


    "So, you don''t like the way you live? If so, you can find someone you like to marry Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it may be very suitable for you to teach your husband and children."


    "If you cook good boiled water, you can teach your husband and children?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao lowered his head: "when I didn''t say anything..."


    Jiang Jianhua coughed, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Mr. Xiao, can I ask you something?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him, nodded and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just want to know, is the pill you gave Secretary Chen useful for treating heart disease?" Jiang Jianhua asked.


    Xiao Yao was puzzled for a while, but he soon understood and said, "what you are asking is nonsense. If it doesn''t work, why should I do it? However, it needs to cooperate with my acupuncture and previous Decoction to play a role in the treatment of the root cause. Otherwise, a light Yike pill can only relieve the pain, and it is meaningless to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. "


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Jiang Jianhua continued to ask, "do you mean that your previous pill is similar to our Suxin pill?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xiao Yao a stare, "I get out of the medicine, if and your speed heart pill almost, then I simply a head hit dead good!"


    Jiang Jianhua was embarrassed. Li Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Jianhua and seemed to understand what the other party was thinking. Then he turned to Jiang Jianhua and asked, "Xiao Yao, that is to say, your pills are much better than Suxin pills, right? Can we do mass production? " When she asked this, she was a little excited. If it can be mass produced, it will be a big business opportunity!


    Li Xiaoran''s eyebrows wrinkled again. She looked at Xiao Yao nervously, but she was disappointed.


    "Mass production? Well, it''s not difficult. Anyway, herbs are very common, and it''s not very troublesome. " Xiao Yao said, "this medicine is called Xinmai pill. It was created by my master, but it doesn''t matter if you use it."


    "Really?" Li Xiaoxiao was very excited.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good!" Li Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "we will seize the time to develop Xinmai pill and put it into the market quickly." Although everything hasn''t started yet, Li Xiaoxiao believes that when Xinmaidan comes out, it will definitely be robbed. At least in Haitian city, with Chen Daolin''s live advertisement, the whole upper class will soon get news. What those people need most is money.


    She looked at Xiao Yao and said, "this time, you helped me again. This time, nothing else. The shares of Harry pharmaceutical company are 40% of yours!"

 Chapter 96

    Harry pharmaceutical factory is Li Xiaoxiao''s key project. Now, the resources of Li''s group have begun to tilt. I don''t know how many times the assets of Harry pharmaceutical factory will increase in the future. Now, Li Xiaoxiao has to give 40% of the shares to Xiao Yao as soon as she talks, which makes Li Xiaoran change his face.


    "Li Xiaoxiao! Why do you do that! " Li Xiaoran was a little crazy, because he was angry and his face turned blue. He gritted his teeth and said, "Harry pharmaceutical factory is the industry of Li''s group, not your private industry. Why do you give Xiao Yao 40% of the shares?"


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to refuse, but Li Xiaoran spoke first, which became the confrontation between Li Xiaoxiao and Li Xiaoran. Then what he intended to say could only be kept in his heart, and he could not help Li Xiaoran speak, could he? Let''s not say whether Li Xiaoxiao will be uncomfortable, but he will feel uncomfortable himself.


    Li Xiaoxiao twisted his face and looked at Li Xiaoran: "do you have any opinions?"


    "Of course I have an opinion!" Li Xiaoran said angrily, "I am also a director of Li''s group and a member of Li''s family. No matter from any angle, I firmly oppose it!"


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles: "you are right. You are also a member of the Li family. You also have shares in the Li group. You have the right to object."


    Li Xiaoran frowned a little. She felt that Li Xiaoxiao''s reaction was very wrong. She knew Li Xiaoxiao better. In her expectation, if she said such a thing, even if Li Xiaoxiao would not be angry on the spot, she would definitely be gloomy. The smile on Li Xiaoxiao''s face was too abnormal.


    "So, are you going to take back your previous decision?" Li Xiaoran asked.


    "What do you think?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Li Xiaoran sighed: "just tell me what you mean. I know you won''t change your decision easily."


    Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "you really know me. No wonder people say that the person who knows you best is your enemy. It seems that you really treat me as an enemy."


    Li Xiaoran is noncommittal. It''s good for her to know some things, and it''s good for Li Xiaoxiao to know. There''s no need to tell the world. It''s not good for anyone.


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll use my own assets to buy Harry pharmaceutical and make it a private business." Li Xiaoxiao coughed and said, "I''m the chairman of the board. I have the right to make such a decision. However, you all know that the future benefit of Harry pharmaceutical will be very good. Do you want me to buy it?"


    Li Xiaoran''s face was gloomy and speechless.


    Harry pharmaceutical will make money. Everyone knows that. Otherwise, Han pharmaceutical will not specially send Wu Buke to negotiate with Li Xiaoxiao. Even after the negotiation fails, Han pharmaceutical will still think of such a bad strategy. Is Han pharmaceutical stupid? They are just blinded by their interests. As Li Xiaoxiao said, the future assets of Harry pharmaceutical company will increase by many times. Xiao Yao just took out a golden sore medicine at the beginning, which made Harry pharmaceutical company progress so rapidly, not to mention Xinmai pill now? With a living sign like Chen Daolin, it''s hard to make money.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Li Xiaoran said with a smile, "you are more cruel to others than to your own family."


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head and said solemnly: "you are wrong. I am not cruel to anyone, but no matter what I do, you will oppose it, because you never want to support what I do, even if it is something you know I do right, you will stop it, just because you are on my opposite side."


    Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao took a little breath, calmed down her mood, and continued: "you tell me, what should I do? Are you going to be slaughtered? "


    Li Xiaoran looked at Li Xiaoxiao coldly, did not speak, turned and walked out of the hospital


    After returning to Li''s group from the hospital, Xiao Yao wanted to talk to Li Xiaoxiao. After all, he felt that he deserved the 40% share.


    As soon as Li Xiaoxiao sat down, Xiao Yao planned to speak, but before he could say a word, he was preempted by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t you want that 40 percent share?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Why?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m ashamed of it. You don''t owe me anything."


    "But I think we owe you a lot. If it wasn''t for you, the best outcome of Harry pharmaceutical factory this time would be to close down. After all, Secretary Chen''s anger is not something we can afford. Even if he takes care of his feelings and doesn''t move the Li group, Harry pharmaceutical factory, we have to give up anyway. We can only break our wits."


    Xiao Yao said: "but this itself is not your heart pill thing, I did not confuse black and white."


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked seriously, "Xiao Yao, do you think there are many people in this world who need help and truth?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know why Li Xiaoxiao suddenly asked this question, but he nodded subconsciously.


    "So, there are so many people in need of help in this world, can you help them? Of course, the answer is no, you know that, so you''re not very tired. If you don''t care about love, how can you help me through this difficulty? "


    "It''s just a lift." Xiao Yao waved his hand¡° For you, it''s really not a troublesome thing, but for many people, it''s hard to make it to heaven, because you have the ability, the strength and the capital, so you think it''s a little help. But without you, what should I do? What should our Li group do? " Li Xiaoxiao said this, slowly stood up, stretched out his hand, "so, Xiao Yao, I give you shares, is also reasonable." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s serious expression, Xiao Yao can only nod his head, stretch out his hand and hold Li Xiaoxiao together... Back at Li''s home, Li Laozi just like Xiao Yao expressed his congratulations and thanks. It seems that he already knows what happened today. Xiao Yao is not surprised at all. If Li Laozi doesn''t know these things, he is really confused. Li Xiaoxiao''s father, Li Kun, was dissatisfied with this. He took Li Xiaoxiao to the corner where Xiao Yao couldn''t hear him. He whispered: "Xiaoxiao, what you did today..." "Dad, do you think I did wrong?" Li Xiaoxiao didn''t wait for Li Kun to finish his speech, so he said directly. Li Kun smiles bitterly and nods¡° Xiao Yao has helped us so much, but I think I gave him too little. " Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips. "If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s help, Harry pharmaceutical factory would be finished." Li Kun also understood Li Xiaoxiao''s meaning and said patiently: "even so, you can give him some money. After all, you are very optimistic about Harry pharmaceutical. Who knows what Harry pharmaceutical will develop into in the end? It''s obviously not too wise to give shares. " Li Xiaoxiao shrugged: "of course I know this, otherwise, I will not give Xiao Yao shares. What''s the meaning of giving him some money at one time?" Li Kun grabs his hair and feels that he and his daughter can hardly communicate. Li Xiaoxiao also knew that his words were a little stiff, and comforted him: "Dad, in fact, you can take a long-term view. Xiao Yao gave the previous Jinchuang medicine and Xinmai pill, which also played a great role in the development of the pharmaceutical factory. Now Xiao Yao is also a shareholder of the pharmaceutical factory. The pharmaceutical factory has made money, which is of great benefit to him. In this case, he will certainly do his best. What do you think? " Li Kun was stunned for a while and thought over and over again. He thought what Li Xiaoxiao said was really reasonable, but he still looked at Li Xiaoxiao with a kind of strange eyes and asked, "is that really what you think in your heart?"¡° It''s natural. " Li Xiaoxiao coughed¡° Are you sure? " Li Kun still doesn''t believe Li Xiaoxiao''s words. He knows that his daughter is better than his father. Li Kun knows more about Li Xiaoxiao''s personality than anyone else. Can Li Xiaoxiao calculate Xiao Yao? I don''t believe it even if I kill him! Li Xiaoxiao was even more embarrassed. She said with a bitter smile: "Dad, I don''t want to say whether I think so, but at least, that''s the truth. I hope Harry pharmaceutical can be better, don''t I?" Li Kun nodded, sighed and said, "Xiaoxiao, actually I know you like Xiao Yao, but you have to understand that you are in an embarrassing situation. In Li''s group, countless people want to pull you down, and Harry pharmaceutical is your biggest reliance. When Harry pharmaceutical climbs to the top, your position will be stable, so at this time, You must not be distracted¡° I know... "With that, Li Xiaoxiao went out and went back to Xiao Yao. Before sitting for a while, the doorbell rang, and the nanny who cooked for the Li family went to open the door¡° Excuse me, is Xiao Yao here? " Outside the door, a pretty girl in a pink coat asked¡° Ah! Yes, yes The nurse nodded. Xiao Yao talked about his head and saw clearly who was coming. Suddenly he had two big heads. Why is she here! Xiao Yao jumped up from the sofa and came to the front of her. Li Xiaoxiao also saw the girl with a slight frown and bitterness in her heart... "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao went to the door and asked in a low voice¡° I''m looking for you Pink Butterfly said with a smile. Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned his face and said to Mr. Li, "Mr. Li, my friend is looking for me. I''ll go out first."¡° What are you doing out there? This is the Li family and your family. Naturally, your friends will come in. " Li Laozi looked at Li Xiaoxiao''s face and said with a smile. Xiao Yao did not speak, pink butterfly has come in from him, said to Li: "thank you, Grandpa." The smile on her face looks very pure, just like the girl next door¡° You''re welcome. Hello Li Laozi said, also stood up, this is the minimum respect for the guests, he asked Xiao Yao, "do not introduce it?" Xiao Yao feels strange. Li''s eyes are also strange when he looks at him. It''s like his little three has come to him¡° Her name is pink butterfly Xiao Yao said, "although it''s also very similar to the net name..."

 Chapter 97

    The older a man is, the more refined he is. That''s what Master Li is like. He''s a human being now.


    From Li Xiaoxiao''s face, he can see that the relationship between Xiao Yao and this girl named pink butterfly is not so simple.


    Li is very unhappy, because Xiao Yao is the son-in-law he has identified. How can he be robbed by other girls?


    He has been paying attention to the movement of Li Xiaoxiao, but Li Xiaoxiao shows a little displeasure, but there is no movement, which makes him very sad. He understands Li Xiaoxiao''s personality. He is generally determined to make progress. How can there be no movement now that the enemy is at hand?


    If Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t move, he can''t leave him alone. He doesn''t want Xiao Yao to fall into the enemy''s hands.


    "Cough, Xiao Yao, is this girl your good friend?" Mr. Li opened his mouth and said that he had bitten a heavy tone on the three words "good friend".


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    The old man is relieved. As long as the girl named Pink Butterfly and Xiao Yao are just friends, it''s not a big problem. Although the little girl looks like a dead fish and a dead goose, her granddaughter is not bad, is she?


    "Well, pink butterfly, you come to me. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Pink Butterfly shrugged: "nothing, just come to see if you are well. If you are not happy, move to me."


    Old man Li blew his beard and glared, thinking, how can this little girl say anything! How inappropriate it is for a man and a woman to sit together? It''s indecent! offend public decency!


    "How can this work? It''s not suitable." Mr. Li said directly.


    The pink butterfly took a look at Mr. Li and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "How can it be suitable for a man and a woman alone?" Li old son stares to say.


    "No, I don''t mind." Pink Butterfly way.


    Mr. Li was so angry that he really wanted to stand up with a slap on the table, but considering his own identity, such a thing must not be done, so he could only put the fire pressure down in his heart. What he thought was, I don''t care if you care, I care!


    Xiao Yao also glared at the pink butterfly and said, "OK, come with me."


    Said, he took the lead to walk to a secluded corner, pink butterfly shrugged, also followed Xiao Yao to walk past.


    Li Laozi looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked, "don''t you follow me?"


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry: "what am I doing with the past?"


    "Ah, you, how can you easily hesitate in such a situation? When Xiao Yao is really robbed, you will be too late to repent! " Mr. Li hates iron but not steel.


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yao took the pink butterfly into the kitchen some distance away from the living room, lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the matter with you this time? Don''t tell me that you are here to attract hatred from the Li family. "


    "Well, it''s strange. Why do you think that old man''s eyes are full of hostility when he looks at me?" Pink Butterfly grabs her head and says, "he doesn''t want you to be their son-in-law, does he?"


    Xiao Yao said nothing, although he knew that Mr. Li really had such an idea. Pink Butterfly did not entangle in this topic too long, directly said: "Yitian sword and Tulong Dao, come to China."


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao frowned, "the two SS killers in the dragon and Phoenix killers group?"


    "Yes." The pink butterfly nods.


    "How do you know that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Although I''m out of the dragon and Phoenix killer group now, it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything!" Pink Butterfly said, "after all, I have many friends in the dragon and Phoenix killer group."


    "Does killer... Really have feelings?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    "Why not?" Pink butterfly''s eyes blurred, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "if the killer really has no feelings, why am I reluctant to attack you at the beginning?"


    Xiao Yao thinks this problem is a minefield, so he immediately avoids it.


    "Well... I see what you said. Thank you for your reminding." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "you should be careful, lest those two guys go to trouble with you and Bailong."


    "We don''t have much to do. They''ll attack us when they''re out of their mind." Pink Butterfly shrugged her shoulders and said that she didn''t care.


    Xiao Yao no longer speaks with a smile.


    "Originally, I wanted to call you to talk about it, but when I thought about it, you didn''t seem to have met those two people, so I brought their photos here." Pink Butterfly took out two photos from her small bag and handed them to Xiao Yao, "the man is a dragon butcher''s knife, and the woman is a heaven reliant sword. They are all Chinese, and they are about 30 years old. They are married."


    Xiao Yao took the photo, stared at it for a while, and wrote down their appearance.


    Pink Butterfly finished her work and didn''t stay in Li''s house. If eyes could kill people, she would have been cut to pieces by Master Li.


    After the pink butterfly left, Mr. Li spoke again¡° Xiao Yao, is that girl pretty? " Mr. Li asked. Xiao Yao nodded subconsciously and said, "it''s OK." After his words, Li''s eyes were full of resentment when he looked at him. In fact, Li Xiaoxiao should have done such a thing, but Li Xiaoxiao always kept his head down¡° Who is more beautiful than Xiaoxiao in our family? " Mr. Li asked. When Mr. Li asked this question, Li Kun''s head was almost on the table. He really didn''t understand why his father had to be so anxious. Besides his good medical skills, Xiao Yao had something else to shine on. It''s wrong that he doesn''t work at home. Why do he have to put Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao together? Li Xiaoxiao also raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao with expectation. She could see that she also wanted to hear the answer from Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao just shook his head, said: "there is no comparability, each has its own characteristics." He was also very clever to avoid the minefield. What''s more, what he said was all from his heart. Mr. Li rubbed his head and said nothing more. Without saying a few words, Li Xiaoxiao''s phone rang. Li Xiaoxiao looked at the caller ID above and found that it was a strange number. She hesitated and got through¡° Hello? oh Mr. Jiang, what? Do you want Xinmai pill? But it''s not on the market yet. OK, OK, I''ll write it down first, and I''ll leave some for you after Xinmai pill is on the market. " As soon as the phone hung up, another phone rang. It''s still a strange number¡° Hello? Mr. Liu? oh Xinmai Dan, en''en, I know. After it''s listed, I''ll leave some for you. What? You want a thousand? To relatives and elders? Well, well, I wrote it down¡° Hello? oh Mayor Yang, Xinmaidan, right? Good, good, I know... "Li Xiaoxiao''s phone seems to have never been cut off. After the first phone rings, she has not been idle any more. She has been on the phone for almost three hours, and only when her mobile phone turns off when it''s dead can she feel relieved¡° Do you want to buy Xinmai pills? " Li''s lips were shaking¡° Yes Li Xiaoxiao nodded, "today''s news should have spread."¡° Ah, I guessed that Xinmai pill would sell well, but I didn''t expect that I had received so many orders before it came into the market. " Li gave Li Xiaoxiao a thumbs up, "it seems that in business, my granddaughter is much better than me!" Li Xiaoxiao blushed and quickly waved his hand: "grandfather, in fact, it''s all thanks to Xiao Yao."¡° That''s true Mr. Li nodded, turned his face to look at Xiao Yao, and said seriously, "Xiao Yao, our Li family owes you another favor!" Xiao Yao didn''t refuse either, otherwise he would be hypocritical. In the next few days, Li Xiaoxiao also focused on the research and development progress of Xinmaidan, and went to Harry pharmaceutical factory every day. Every day, she could receive some phone calls, some from other provinces. Before Xinmaidan was launched into the market, she had already been ordered tens of thousands of Xinmaidan, which not only could make money for Harry pharmaceutical factory, but also was more important for human relations. Chen Daolin''s circle is not big, but everyone in that circle is different. They can make those people owe Li Xiaoxiao a favor, but they can''t buy it back for much money. Some people are happy and others are worried. Li Xiaoxiao is in the hot water, while Li Bing and Li Xiaoran are in the doldrums. They did not expect that things would have such a big turn. Originally, they all thought that Chen Daolin would not let Li Xiaoxiao off lightly. No matter how bad it was, Harry pharmaceutical factory would close down. But now, the result is contrary to their previous conjecture. Harry pharmaceutical factory is not only healthy, but also developing more rapidly. All this is due to Xiao Yao''s accident. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, maybe Harry''s pharmaceutical factory would be closed now¡° Dad, what are we going to do now? Do you just watch Li Xiaoxiao grow up? " In the office, Li Xiaoran looked at his father and said. Li Bing''s face was also ugly. He glared at Li Xiaoran angrily and said, "you ask me, who do I ask?" Li Xiaoran sighed helplessly¡° It seems that if we want to deal with Li Xiaoxiao, we can''t get around Xiao Yao. " Li Bing took a deep breath and said. Li Xiaoran wry smile: "this, I already knew."¡° You don''t know what you''re doing, don''t you? " Li Bing asked. Li Xiaoran is speechless. She doesn''t want to do it, but she can''t do it¡° Anyway, we''ll get Xiao Yao out of the Li family! " Li Bing cut off the railway. Li Xiaoran felt that what her father said was nonsense. She also knew that Xiao Yao had to be driven out of the Li family now, but in what way? She didn''t do anything, but every time she was threatened by Xiao Yao, this is the biggest trouble.

 Chapter 98

    Xiao Yao is the thorn in the eye of Li Bing and others.


    At the beginning, a Li Xiaoxiao did not pose a great threat to them. In their eyes, although Li Xiaoxiao is smart and talented, she has little social experience after all. At that time, as long as she uses a little means, she will worry that she will not be able to play with Li Xiaoxiao?


    But now, there is an accident, Xiao Yao appears, which is the biggest variable. They didn''t expect that Li Xiaoxiao would have an extra capable Xiao Yao around him. Xiao Yao''s appearance breaks everything before. Every time, their aim will be resolved by Xiao Yao.


    Li Bing and Li Xiaoran are not fools either. They know that if they go on like this and wait for Li Xiaoxiao to settle down, they really can''t do anything. They can only watch Li Xiaoxiao grow up.


    Li Xiaoran looked at his father and said, "Dad, I think we should find someone to cooperate with."


    "Cooperation?" Li Bing was puzzled for a while. He didn''t understand his daughter''s meaning. To deal with Xiao Yao, he had to find someone to cooperate with? It''s true that Xiao Yao is hard to deal with. Even if there are more people, what''s the effect?


    However, he felt that since Li Xiaoran had already spoken, he must have his own countermeasures, so he asked with a smile, "then tell me, who are you going to cooperate with?"


    Li Xiaoran chuckled, sold a pass, asked: "in fact, most hate Xiao Yao, absolutely not us."


    "Who is that?" Li Bing is hard to imagine. Isn''t he the one who hates Xiao Yao the most? This is a joke! I wish I had skinned Xiao Yao, OK?


    "Mo Chengfei!" Li Xiaoran said.


    When Li Bing heard the name, he immediately understood it, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "what you said is that Mo Chengfei hates Xiao Yao the most. I really don''t know what that guy thinks. I have to pester Li Xiaoxiao."


    "Yes, I don''t understand what''s good about that woman!" Li Xiaoran was also dissatisfied. He held his shoulder and said sour.


    Li Bing looked at his daughter and asked with a smile, "Xiao ran, do you like Mo Chengfei?"


    Li Xiaoran''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he also denied it.


    Mo Chengfei, in Li Xiaoran''s opinion, is a perfect man. No matter from any angle, he is so perfect, even the prince charming and dream lover in the hearts of all the girls in Haitian city.


    Refined, elegant, gentle, handsome, tall, this series of labels, all pasted on Mo Chengfei, this is a woman who can make women crazy, men jealous, Li Xiaoran is a normal woman, and because of the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Mo Chengfei, she and Mo Chengfei have already known each other.


    Mo Chengfei in front of Li Xiaoxiao, has always been so perfect, or deliberately the perfect performance, Li Xiaoxiao may not go to heart, but Li Xiaoran will see all this in the eyes, she likes Mo Chengfei, very jealous of Li Xiaoxiao, now her heart and Li Xiaoxiao can''t go, may not have this factor in it.


    Li Bing was also an old fox. He could guess what she thought from the expression on his daughter''s face, so he said with a smile, "if so, why don''t you use some tricks? After all, our Li family is also a big family. Although the current chairman is Li Xiaoxiao, we also have a certain position. If you and Mo Chengfei cook mature rice, we will put some pressure on them, and we won''t worry that the Mo family will turn over. "


    Li Xiaoran''s eyes showed a look of disdain, and his tone contained a satire on his father: "you are really a good father. In order to achieve your own goal, you should not hesitate to let your daughter seduce men. I really don''t know what else you can''t do."


    "Oh! How can you say that, Xiao ran? " Li Bing blushed and quickly explained, "I don''t mean anything else. How can a father not love his daughter? Anyway, you also like Mo Chengfei. The guy Mo Chengfei is really good. If you were another man, I would not let you do it. "


    "Yes, if you do something without money and power, you will not achieve your goal. Naturally, I won''t do it." Li Xiaoran was mercilessly sarcastic.


    Li Bing didn''t speak, just looked at Li Xiaoran with a smile.


    Li Xiaoran stood up and walked out of the office. She was thinking about the feasibility of Li Bing''s previous plan


    Li Xiaoxiao''s office, Li Xiaoxiao hung up the last phone, lying in a chair, a tired face.


    "Well, it seems that Jiang Jianhua has been busy all this time." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it a good thing to make money?" Xiao Yao said, "I think even if he is as busy as a dog, he is very happy in his heart."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded in agreement with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao had something he didn''t understand. He asked curiously, "can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "In my opinion, Jiang Jianhua doesn''t have the strength to help you take care of Harry pharmaceutical factory. After so many things, what he can think about is not how to solve the problems he encounters. His first reaction is to find you. In this case, why do you want him to continue to be the factory director?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao rubbed her hands on her face and said with a bitter smile, "if I have to say a reason, I can only because there are too few people I trust." Xiao Yao suddenly felt that Li Xiaoxiao was really sad. She is the chairman of Li''s group. She manages so many people. As a result, it''s so difficult to find someone she can trust. Even from the first day Li Xiaoxiao entered Li''s group, she was rejected by many people. No one wants to believe her, and no one wants to follow her. Even now, Li Xiaoxiao is sitting in the office of the chairman of the board of directors, but many people still think that Jiangshan will definitely change its owner, and Li Xiaoxiao will not be in this position for long¡° So many people don''t believe me, but I don''t care because I believe in myself. " Li Xiaoxiao finished, looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes showed a look of expectation, asked, "do you believe me?"¡° "Ah?" Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, really do not understand why Li Xiaoxiao''s thinking jump so fast, hesitated for a moment, or nodded, "of course I believe you."¡° Really? " A sly smile suddenly appeared on Li Xiaoxiao''s face¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded¡° If I say I like you, do you believe me? " Li Xiaoxiao said boldly. With these words, her face turned red quickly, as if she had a fever. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to touch Xiao Yao''s eyes. Xiao Yao can''t answer this question. He can only say that he thinks Li Xiaoxiao is a good girl with her own ideas. She is strong enough and independent. Although she is young, she is mature enough to be brave in the face of danger. He coughed and said, "yes, you are very good, and you are very good to me. I not only like you, but also like Mr. Li. He treats me like his family." Li Xiaoxiao was a little worried and didn''t have a good way: "you know what I said is not like this." She was really about to be angry. She finally got up the courage to ask such a question. As a result, Xiao Yao made such a question and answer. Does this guy put himself and his grandfather in the same position? What''s the matter! Xiao Yao was embarrassed again. Originally, he thought he had given an answer to deal with it. As a result, Li Xiaoxiao was smart and didn''t buy it at all. Just when he didn''t know how to answer, the door of the office was knocked. Fortunately, the short knock on the door also broke the embarrassment at this time. Li Xiaoxiao rubbed his face and said, "come in." A girl came in wearing a professional dress, a white shirt and a black one button suit. Lin light language into the office, found Li Xiaoxiao face red, heart suddenly some regret, it seems that he came at a bad time¡° Keke, Li Dong, did I disturb you? " Lin said in a low voice, this is really a girl who knows how to observe. Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry, and glared at Lin Qingyu: "I have nothing! It''s just too hot in here... What can I do for you? "¡° Oh Lin light language nods, but thinks in the heart, what matter all have no, your face so red? It''s too hot to believe! However, since the boss said this, she can''t break the casserole to ask in the end, isn''t it annoying? She said, "Dong Li, the general manager of Guangming group, the provincial capital, will come to Haitian today. I also called and asked. The other party has time to discuss with us about the recent cooperation of sunshine real estate, but the other party only said that it would only talk with you."¡° oh Well, I know when and where. After all, this project is very important to Li''s group. We should not be careless. We must try our best to meet all the conditions put forward by the other party. " Li Xiaoxiao said¡° Well... The location is at Haitian Hotel, and the time is 7:30 in the evening. " Lin light language says, "want to look for a few can go with manager?"¡° Can I drink it? " Li Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered something, turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "would you like to drink with those people?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t care." Lin light language seems to be some can''t believe, carefully asked: "Li Dong, you plan to let Xiao Yao to accompany wine?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "can''t you?" Lin Qingyu can''t laugh or cry. She is really worried that Xiao Yao will be drunk to the bottom of the table by those people. Contrary to her, Li Xiaoxiao has seen Xiao Yao drink Mo Chengfei to his stomach. With such a master, does she need someone else to accompany her? Stop teasing, OK¡° Well, since you say so, it''s settled. " Lin Qingyu didn''t dare to comment on Li Xiaoxiao''s decision, so he just nodded, turned around and walked out of the office, and closed the door.

 Chapter 99

    Haitian restaurant''s jinyuxiang and moyuxiang are separated by a wall. On the left is jinyuxiang and on the right is moyuxiang.


    However, although the two boxes are connected together, the interior decoration is quite different. The gold and jade boxes are resplendent, even the tables are gilded, and the vases and ashtrays in the boxes are gilded. It''s just a world of gold. The paper intoxication is gold. I don''t know how much it costs just to repair them.


    The decoration style of the Moyu box is relatively simple. There are many calligraphy and paintings on the wall, all of which are made by celebrities. The wooden window frame is carved into orchids, and there are huge porcelain vases in the four corners of the box, which is very scholarly. However, it is not known whether those calligraphy and paintings are true or false. However, according to the big hand of Haitian Hotel, It''s not very likely that it''s a fake.


    In the Jinyu chamber, Li Xiaoran sat on a chair, holding chopsticks in his hand, and then put them down again. Looking at Mo Chengfei sitting beside her, he asked, sipping his mouth and smiling: "what do you always watch me do when you don''t eat?"


    "Beautiful things, you have to enjoy them?" Mo Chengfei said without blushing.


    Li Xiaoran narrowed his eyes, put out his hand to support his cheek, and asked with a smile, "am I beautiful?"


    "It''s a beauty." Mo Chengfei said sincerely.


    It''s not against his heart that he said this. Although Li Xiaoran is a little far away from Li Xiaoxiao, he is absolutely worthy of the word "beauty". He has a wonderful figure. In his chest, he is not inferior to Li Xiaoxiao. He is also a "giant". Mo Chengfei really wants to pull Li Xiaoran into his arms and try to feel how he feels.


    Li Xiaoran''s eyes were also a little blurred, and his body was slightly closer to Mo Chengfei. They had been sitting together, but now they are almost arm to arm.


    Mo Chengfei frowned a little, coughed, and asked softly, "Xiao ran, what are you going to say when you call me here today?"


    Li Xiaoran''s heart moved a little, kept calm, and said faintly: "in fact, I want to cooperate with you this time."


    "Cooperation." Mo Chengfei was puzzled. He took a sip of wine, pursed his lips and asked, "what can we cooperate with? Are you Li''s going to do something with Mo''s? "


    "That''s not true." Li Xiaoran''s eyes flashed a trace of sullen, but it was only a flash. He said in a deep voice, "if it''s really business cooperation, it''s not my turn to intervene. It''s all Li Xiaoxiao''s business."


    Hearing Li Xiaoxiao''s name, Mo Chengfei''s eyes changed.


    Li Xiaoran saw his changes, and her heart was burning with anger, but she also had her own reason and did not show her dissatisfaction.


    "Cheng Fei, what kind of person do you think Xiao Yao is?" Li Xiaoran vomited clear orchids.


    Mo Chengfei grabs the wine cup and suddenly starts to work. His fingers are all white. He is biting his teeth. His eyes are fierce and he curses: "rotten man!"


    He hates Xiao Yao to the bone. Because of Xiao Yao''s existence, he and Li Xiaoxiao have to keep a distance. Although he doesn''t want to, Li Xiaoxiao has refused him thousands of miles away. When he sees his phone, he never answers it. Even if he calls at a different number, Li Xiaoxiao will hang up as soon as he says a word.


    What happened in Xingyue Cafe last time, Li Xiaoxiao is disgusted with him. Instead of achieving his goal, he was led by Xiao Yao. He was unconvinced and asked Chang Peng to be a lobbyist. But now, even Chang Peng is listed in the black list by Li Xiaoxiao. It can be said that Mo Chengfei is at the end of his tether.


    "So, in this way, we need to cooperate." Li Xiaoran said with a smile, "we will help you to drive Xiao Yao out of Li''s group. In this way, your chance will be much bigger. Isn''t it? "


    When she said this, she felt very bad, but she still forced out a smile.


    "You''re right." Mo Cheng Fei squinted and asked, "but I want to know, what are you going to do?"


    Li Xiaoran shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t know, but at least, with us, it will be more convenient for you to do whatever you want. Is it not good for you


    Mo Chengfei said with a smile: "it sounds very good. After all, it''s too tired to fight alone. Let''s drink to our friendship!"


    With that, he raised his goblet and gave Li Xiaoran a wink.


    Li Xiaoran''s eyes were like silk, and he giggled and said deliberately: "before cheers, we must know what kind of friendship you are talking about, right?"


    Mo Chengfei opened his mouth and put his hand on Li Xiaoran''s shoulder. He took her directly to him. His forehead was close to his forehead. He gasped and said, "of course, it''s our friendship..." with these words, his big hands have climbed to the top of Li Xiaoran''s chest


    "Pa!" The goblet fell to the ground and became pieces. The bright red liquid was very conspicuous


    In the Moyu box, Xiao Yao sits beside Li Xiaoxiao. In this box, there are two men and a woman.


    That girl''s age is not big, twenty-three or twenty-four years old, hair curled up, wearing a black knee length skirt, lace, at the foot wearing a pair of black high heels, revealing delicate toes, face with light makeup, giving people a fresh feeling at the same time, but also add a trace of charm. A pair of black eyes, keep turning, very spiritual.


    She is sitting between two men. She is a lady and should have a good education.


    The man sitting next to the girl raised the wine glass in front of her and said to Li Xiaoxiao with a smile, "Li Dong, I think we should have a drink first. Is this the first time we''ve sat together? "


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at the man with black glasses and said with a smile, "I have to drink the wine from President Qin." With that, she picked up her glass and drank it down.


    The Toasting Glasses man, Qin ManJiang, the general manager of Guangming real estate, is the one who invited Li Xiaoxiao. He''s not very tall. He''s only about 1.7 meters tall. His face is full of fat. When he talks, his two fat heads are trembling. Before he drinks, his face is red. His hair is combed neatly with wax.


    "Heroic spirit!" Qin ManJiang clapped his hands and drank with Li Xiaoxiao.


    At this time, another man also raised his glass.


    "Li Dong, originally I was going to be the first to respect you, but Mr. Qin took the lead, but it''s OK. I don''t care about the first and the last. I''ll give you a toast, too!" The man speaking is Cao Hao, who is only in his twenties this year. However, now the boss of Guangming real estate is his uncle.


    Li Xiaoxiao frowned a little, didn''t say much, and drank.


    After two glasses of red wine, Li Xiaoxiao''s face was also a little red. Under the light, Li Xiaoxiao''s face was particularly charming. The two men''s eyes were staring straight. Xiao Yao was relatively close. His hearing was very good, and he could even hear the voice of Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao''s Adam''s apple rolling.


    The girl in the Black Knee Length Skirt, silent, her face always maintains a plain smile, looks calm, and some high above, as if at this time, she is enjoying a farce.


    "Here''s to Li Dong, too." Qin ManJiang looked at the girl and said.


    The girl looked at Qin ManJiang, her eyes seemed to be a little disgusted, but she didn''t say much. She just looked at Li Xiaoxiao and raised her glass: "Li Dong, my name is ye xunxi, and I''m the vice president of Guangming real estate. Can you drink my glass of wine? My father told me that a girl must drink less outside, especially when she meets unfamiliar people."


    Ye''s words seem to have some meaning.


    Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang have some dissatisfaction on their faces, but they don''t say much.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at ye Xunzhou in surprise. She can feel that ye Xunzhou is kind to her.


    She laughed and nodded: "what ye always said is right. Girls are outside. They really need to drink less. This is my last cup." With that, she looked up and drank the third glass of red wine. She was already drunk for two times. She was not good at drinking, and even red wine could not resist.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang seem to be dissatisfied.


    "What''s Dong Li talking about? Since he''s talking about business at the dinner table, why don''t he drink?" The sound of Cao Hao''s urn.


    "If I don''t drink, it doesn''t mean the one around me doesn''t drink!" When Li Xiaoxiao talks, she looks at Xiao Yao beside her. If she has something to say.


    "Yes?" Qin ManJiang looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "who is this?"


    "He''s my... The manager of Li''s group, who is in charge of the sunshine real estate project." Li Xiaoxiao was thinking that if he told them that Xiao Yao was his bodyguard, I''m afraid they would just lift the table and get angry?


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. He knew Li Xiaoxiao''s worries, so he would not say much.


    "Oh! This little brother is very young, too. " Qin ManJiang said with a smile, his smile looks a little hypocritical, his eyes are not happy, Xiao Yao see very clearly.


    "President Qin is also very young." Xiao Yao said, "my name is Xiao Yao. I hope Mr. Qin, Mr. Cao and Mr. Ye can give me more advice. I''ll do it first."


    With that, he stood up, took the bottle and drank it.


    "Gudong, Gudong." Most of the remaining bottles of red wine were drunk by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sat down again, wiped his mouth, frowned and said, "this wine is too astringent to drink, otherwise we''d better go to Erguotou."


    The whole box was quiet.


    Cao Hao, Qin ManJiang and ye Xunjiang all stare at Xiao Yao, and they are all thinking about a problem.


    What''s wrong with this kid?


    No one drinks like this! So drink, also calculate, still want to go up Erguotou? Are you going to blow the bottle with Erguotou?


    Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao look at each other and smile at each other.


    "Little brother, you are a good drinker!" Qin ManJiang clapped his hands, "you''re right, otherwise, we''ll blow the bottle!" With that, he called the waiter and asked her to carry Erguotou.


    The waiters who come in are a little silly. Come to Haitian Hotel to drink Erguotou? What''s wrong with you!


    However, she still nodded with a bitter smile. After all, it was the request of the guests. They didn''t say much. They couldn''t tell these people that their hotel didn''t even have Erguotou, could they?

 Chapter 100

    Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao''s inner thoughts are very simple.


    Isn''t it a popular saying that "women don''t get drunk, men don''t have a chance"? So, as long as Li Xiaoxiao is drunk, their chances are not much bigger?


    They think that there must be something wrong with Li Xiaoxiao''s young man''s brain. Who wants to blow a bottle with Erguotou when they meet? However, they all just think Xiao Yao is a boaster. After all, the degree of Erguotou is too high. Although it''s nothing to drink, it''s hard to say whether he will die if he wants to drink it all at once!


    In the Haitian Hotel, there was no Erguotou, but now that the guests asked for it, the waiters in the hotel had no choice but to go to the store outside the hotel and bring a box back.


    When Erguotou was put on the table, Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang looked at each other and saw schadenfreude in each other''s eyes.


    "Cough, little brother, what you said before was all your own words. We didn''t force you." Qin ManJiang said with a smile.


    "That''s nature." Xiao Yao nodded, his face was very calm.


    He is so calm, but let Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao some doubts.


    Before that, they thought that Xiao Yao was just putting on airs and bluffing when he said "Erguotou blows to the bottle". However, Xiao Yao''s insipid expression made them feel a little uneasy.


    Is it true what this guy said before?


    Qin ManJiang''s eyes are haze, sneer, whispered in his heart, see how long you can pretend! He held out his hand, picked up a bottle of Erguotou, opened the wine and handed it to Xiao Yao: "little brother, the rule of Chinese wine table is to work first for respect, so you should blow first."


    Xiao Yao took the bottle and put it aside.


    "What''s the matter, you''re not going to drink?" Qin ManJiang sneered, "are you pretending to scare us now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said seriously, "I''m not that bored, but I can''t drink now."


    "Oh? Why? " Cao Hao narrowed his eyes, a little suspicious.


    Xiao Yao pointed to the empty red wine bottle he had put on hand: "I have no opinion about it. But I just did it. You didn''t drink it. Should I continue to respect you?"


    Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang''s faces changed a little.


    They all know that what Xiao Yao said was that he had drunk half a bottle of red wine before. The truth is that Xiao Yao had respected them half a bottle of red wine before. If they didn''t drink it, why should Xiao Yao continue to respect them?


    Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao look at each other and see the tangle in each other''s eyes. The degree of red wine is not very high, but most of the bottles can''t bear to drink at once! Fortunately, both Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao can handle it, but after drinking it, I''m afraid it will become the end of the crossbow.


    In the end, however, they nodded to each other.


    "All right, let''s drink!" Qin ManJiang said. His heart has already made a good calculation, he does not believe that Xiao Yao can really drink a bottle of Erguotou at that time. If he really drinks it, I''m afraid he will faint on the spot, right? At that time, it would be nothing for them not to drink. Thinking of this, he let go a lot and simply let go.


    Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed what they were thinking, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, the waiter had already sent two bottles of high-end red wine.


    "Well, little brother, you didn''t drink a bottle before, did you?" Cao Haoqing said with a face¡° Well, most of them. " Xiao Yao nodded and said.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Let''s have a drink with Qin ManJiang and me. What do you think?" Cao Hao said.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, and his eyes showed a look of ridicule. He thought that he couldn''t drink. What would you pretend to me? Was that half a bottle before? It''s half a bottle, OK? However, he knew that if he said these words, it would be a bit of a tug of war, so even if he looked down on each other, he could only put them in his heart first.


    Qin ManJiang opened the red wine bottle, poured a glass for himself, and poured a cup for Cao Hao. They drank it in one breath at first, and then continued to pour it. Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t see it any more.


    Previously, Xiao Yao drank it dry, and even if the two of them drank a bottle, they still drank it so slowly. Is that shameless?


    After two drinks, Cao Hao belched, looked at Qin ManJiang and said, "Mr. Qin, how do you feel about Haitian city?"


    Qin ManJiang was stunned at first. He had a lot of contact with Cao Hao, so he quickly came over and understood Cao Hao''s meaning. He said with a smile: "I feel that Haitian city is still very good. The economic development in recent years is very good."


    Xiao Yao is at a loss. What Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao say is just rubbish. Anyone can hear it. What''s in their heart? But soon, Xiao Yao immediately understood that they were just wasting time and planned to delay drinking.


    Xiao Yao feels that he is about to get drunk. He has seen shameless people, but he has never seen such shameless people. This is talent! How can they pull down their face and do such shameless things?


    Although Li Xiaoxiao''s thought is not very complicated, after all, he has been in business for quite a long time and has met too many people. What kind of monsters have he never seen? Now Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang are doing what plan, she can''t not understand, simply despise the two men to the extreme.


    However, after all, this time we talked about cooperation with people like Guangming real estate, so it''s not worth it if we make trouble because of this small matter. What''s more, Guangming real estate in the provincial capital is definitely not what the current Li group can compete with. The two companies are not on the same level at all.


    This cooperation can be regarded as Li group''s success. In the past two years, house prices have soared, and real estate development has become a hot topic. However, Li group has not interfered too much in this industry, so it can only choose to cooperate with others first. This sunshine project is also dominated by people from bright real estate.


    To put it simply, Guangming real estate is now the largest real estate company in the whole province. It''s not only in the province, but also in some surrounding areas. If it offends Guangming real estate, then Li''s group''s idea of developing in the real estate industry can only be strangled in the cradle.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but the woman named Ye Xunzi couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t you want a toast? Then drink it quickly. What are you doing Ye Xunjiang said coldly, looking at Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao''s eyes full of disdain, she really wanted to kick these two guys out, she was also very depressed, did not understand why her father had to let himself out with this group of people.


    It''s called learning, but what can you learn with two guys? Learn how to intoxicate others and take advantage of women?


    Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang look ugly when they hear ye Xunzi''s words. They actually know that Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, even if they see their purpose, will not say it so directly. However, they did not expect that ye Xunzi, who came with them, would call the roll mercilessly.


    Isn''t that hitting them in the face?


    If it were someone else, they would have an attack on the spot. However, in the face of Ye''s pursuit, they really don''t have the courage. Who let Guangming real estate be named ye?


    "Cough." Qin ManJiang coughed to hide his embarrassment and laughed, "Mr. Cao, let''s drink it quickly. This little brother is waiting to blow Erguotou with us."


    "Yes, yes." Cao Hao nodded and drank with Qin ManJiang again.


    After drinking a bottle of red wine, Cao Hao, who was a little less drunk, was already sweating.


    Although Qin ManJiang''s face was still plain, he was a little drunk.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "two general managers, do you still drink?"


    "Of course Cao Hao hung his neck and said, "he''s finished drinking all the red wine. Now he won''t drink it?"? make fun of! He is not to let Xiao Yao blow the Erguotou quickly?


    Xiao Yao grinned and said, "I''m afraid you can''t drink any more."


    "Can''t you drink it?" Qin ManJiang said with a gloomy face, "speak more clearly. Are we unable to drink it or are you unable to drink it?"


    "I have no problem." Xiao Yao shrugged.


    "Then let''s keep drinking!" Cao Hao said.


    "You''re almost done!" Ye Xun couldn''t look any more. He patted the table and said, "what do you mean? Or is it not about cooperation? "


    Cao Hao''s face was a little gloomy, and said: "Mr. Ye, of course we are here to talk about cooperation, but how can we eat without drinking?"


    Ye Xunjiang is a bit speechless. Besides, after all, Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao are both from her side. She can''t sell Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang directly because of her own ideas, can she?


    She sat down again, turned her head to one side and gasped sullenly.


    "All right." Xiao Yao doesn''t care, "let''s start. I have to make you drink happily, so that we can cooperate seriously, right?"


    Cao Hao said with a smile: "yes, brother is really a smart man!"


    Qin ManJiang also put on a false smile: "en... Brother, now, it''s your turn to do it first."


    Xiao Yao stood up, took a bottle of Erguotou, looked at Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang, his face expressionless.


    "Hello! I said, are you stupid? Are you really going to take a sip? " Ye Xun asks with wide eyes.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You... What are you up to! Let''s talk about cooperation. Even if we don''t drink, it''s OK! " Ye Xunzi is a kind girl. She really dares not think about what a man would be like if he drank a bottle of Erguotou directly. At least he would have to be sent to the hospital for gastric lavage?


    "Mr. Ye, since this brother is confident, let him drink it!" Cao Hao frowned.


    Ye Xun glared at him: "if something really happened to him, what would he do when he saw it?"


    Cao Hao sneered in his heart, thinking that what he did was to let Xiao Yao have an accident? Hum, this makes the boy not open his eyes. Well, what else do you plan to be? How can you start the next action if you don''t let him fall down?


    "I''m fine." Xiao Yao shows a grateful smile to Ye Xun. Ye Xunzhou grabbed his hair: "forget it, it''s up to you! Hum, I don''t want to talk about you

 Chapter 101

    Ye Xunzi is very aggrieved. She thinks that what she said is for Xiao Yaohao''s sake, but people don''t take her words as one thing at all. It''s not kindness. What is it? Xiao Yao''s attitude, let her very unhappy, so now, she simply do not say anything directly, love how to do it!


    She puffed up her little mouth and sat on the chair, not looking at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s words made Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao clap their hands: "brother, you are really a happy man. Since you have said that, it''s really hard to say without drinking!"


    Xiao Yao smiles, opens the Erguotou and blows it to his mouth.


    Gudong... Gudong


    After a while, the bottle of Erguotou came to the bottom. He put the empty bottle on the table and wiped his mouth. The expression on his face was very calm. Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang stared at Xiao Yao, hoping to see an unhappy expression on each other''s face, but they were disappointed.


    It seems that Xiao Yao didn''t drink Erguotou, but boiled water.


    "Brother, are you ok?" Asked Qin ManJiang.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s just a bottle. It''s not in the way."


    Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao look at each other, and they both see the panic in each other''s eyes. They can''t help but doubt whether Xiao Yao is abnormal or whether Erguotou is fake.


    If Mo Chengfei knew what they were thinking, he would feel that they were still too young


    To share wine with Xiao Yao, isn''t it to make trouble for yourself?


    Ye Xunzi also stares at Xiao Yao, covers his small mouth and says in surprise, "are you really OK?"


    "I''m fine." Xiao Yao looked at Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao, cold eyes, "now, it''s Cao Zong''s turn."


    Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao are full of bitterness. They regret it.


    Qin ManJiang opened his mouth and just wanted to say something evasive, but Xiao Yao took the lead.


    "I think Mr. Qin must also be a cheerful person. He won''t break his promise, will he?"


    "Xiao Yao, apologize to President Qin quickly! How can you say that to Mr. Qin? Qin can always be the general manager of Guangming real estate, which naturally means that he is not a dishonest person. " Li Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    Of course, she is not blaming Xiao Yao, but singing double reed with Xiao Yao. She has already said that. How can Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao shirk?


    Ye Xunjiang seemed to think that it was not enough. He forced himself to smile and said, "Li Dong is joking. You are right. Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao are not people who have no faith in their words. If they really don''t mean what they say, I will tell my father about it. We bright real estate will never let anyone who will affect the reputation of our company sit in the office."


    Ye Xunjiang is already threatening Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang. In fact, they are doing too much today, but ye Xunjiang didn''t say much before. However, if Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao really don''t want to drink, they will give ye Xunjiang their pigtails.


    In this way, Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang will not take it to heart if they say it from other people''s mouth. But now, this sentence is said by Ye Xunzi, so they have to pay attention to it, because ye Xunzi does have such ability.


    If there is regret medicine in the world, Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao will buy a big bottle to eat!


    "Mr. Cao, I..."


    "Ha ha! Mr. Qin, I know you''re a good drinker. You can drink first. I''m not good at drinking. You can take my share as well. " Qin ManJiang''s words had not been spoken, but Cao Hao took the lead.


    After listening to Cao Hao''s words, Qin ManJiang seems to have fallen into a dullness. It took him a long time to react. He would like to throw Cao Hao to the ground and step on his feet.


    Is that still human? What does he mean that his drinking capacity is not good? Is his drinking capacity very good? Even if you drink two bottles of Erguotou in a row, you have to send it to the hospital, right? No, perforation of the stomach is extraordinary!


    "Mr. Cao, I can''t drink so much!" Qin ManJiang said with a cry.


    This time, people from Guangming real estate came to Haitian city. Although Qin ManJiang is the main person in charge, in the final analysis, he is just a small minion. Indeed, he is the general manager, and Cao Hao and ye Xunzi are only vice presidents. But the identity of others is not comparable! One is the chairman''s daughter, and the other is the chairman''s nephew. What do you play with them?


    "What''s the matter, you don''t want to?" Cao Hao''s face sank and his tone was cold.


    "No, of course not." Qin ManJiang shook his head quickly. After careful consideration, he found that he really had to drink this glass of wine. Otherwise, Cao Hao would be angry and his life would be very difficult.


    He opened a bottle of Erguotou and took a deep breath. His face was stiff and looked like he was on the execution ground.


    "Drink quickly, just like a man, don''t whine." Cao Hao took a bite and said.


    Qin ManJiang has already cursed his mother in his heart. He has made the worst plan. The big deal is to send him to the hospital. But now, is Cao Hao too much? What''s the meaning of this? I''m willing to drink for you. Even if you don''t pity me, how can you say something to urge me?


    You are not human! At this time, Qin ManJiang''s heart undoubtedly collapsed.


    Xiao Yao enjoyed the scene with a smile. Finally, before Qin ManJiang spoke, he said, "Mr. Qin, forget it. I found earlier that this kind of Erguotou is not very good. You may not be used to it. "


    When Qin ManJiang heard these words, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His voice trembled: "do you mean I don''t need to drink? No, no, I mean, you really don''t think this Erguotou tastes good? "


    "Well, it''s not good." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao took a look at Xiao Yao, slightly grateful, she has guessed what Xiao Yao''s idea is.


    Qin ManJiang sighed deeply, nodded his head as if he had been granted amnesty, and quickly put down the wine bottle in his hand, as if he was holding a hot iron instead of a wine bottle.


    "En... Don''t drink any more wine. By the way, Mr. Qin, what do you think of our cooperation with you this time?" Xiao Yao asked with deep meaning.


    "Ha ha, no problem, of course no problem! You are the biggest company in Haitian city, we want to develop here, you must be the first choice! " Qin ManJiang laughs.


    His heart is full of gratitude to Xiao Yao. It can be said that if Xiao Yao doesn''t speak, he can''t get rid of the two bottles of Erguotou in any case, so don''t say anything about cooperation. If it wasn''t for Cao Hao and ye Zhui, he would like to disclose the low price of Guangming real estate to each other.


    "Well, that''s good." Xiao Yao nodded and said no more.


    Although Cao Hao was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to talk. What if Xiao Yao wanted to drink with him? Therefore, silence is the most important thing at this time.


    Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao don''t dare to do anything wrong. At the dinner table, they sign a contract with Li Xiaoxiao. During the meal, ye Xunzi stares at Xiao Yao all the time, just like looking at aliens.


    She thinks that Xiao Yao is a very intelligent person.


    Even if Qin ManJiang drinks two bottles of Erguotou, he will certainly hate the Li group and Xiao Yao. At that time, it will be very difficult for him to cooperate harmoniously.


    What''s more, Qin ManJiang really drank wine, which was not good for Xiao Yao. It was nothing more than a relief in his heart.


    Ye Xunzhou wondered if this man or Li Xiaoxiao had calculated all this. If so, they would be terrible!


    What kind of person can calculate everything so seamlessly, advance and retreat in such a way, step by step? Ye Xunzi has made up his mind to dig Xiao Yao to Guangming real estate as much as possible. Apart from anything else, just this calmness and this amount of alcohol can make a great achievement in business!


    After dinner, it''s over.


    Out of the hotel, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao are just about to leave, and ye Xunzhou opens his mouth.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao turn around at the same time, looking at ye Xunzhou with some doubts.


    Ye Xun ran to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao''s tone is flat and calm.


    "Well... I want to talk to you. Can I have a word with you?" Ye asked.


    You can''t talk about digging people in front of Li Xiaoxiao, can you?


    Xiao Yao is a little puzzled. He turns around and looks at Li Xiaoxiao. Li Xiaoxiao is also a little curious, but she nods to Xiao Yao. She can''t help but show her face.


    After ye pursues, they walk into the hotel again.


    "Mr. Ye, if you have anything, just say it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "En..." Ye Xun nodded and asked, "are you used to being in Li''s group now?"


    "Not bad!" Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s your annual salary?" Ye asked.


    Xiao Yao grabs his head, more and more does not understand the meaning of Ye Xunzhou, he is not a manager, naturally can not guess ye Xunzhou is going to dig him.


    "I''ll... A million a year!" Xiao Yao calculated that one hundred thousand a month and one million a year.


    "A million?" Ye Xunzi thought to himself that the annual salary is really not low. It seems that Li Xiaoxiao is also a person with bright eyes, and Xiao Yao is really worth the price.


    "I''ll give you five million!" Ye Xunzhou seemed to have made a great determination and said, "I''ll give you five million yuan and hire you to be the vice president of Jiangnan real estate, mainly responsible for Haitian city. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yao just understood the meaning of Ye xunju. He felt that the other party would let him change his job!


    He couldn''t help crying and laughing and said, "I think you''ll be disappointed. In fact, I don''t know anything about business, and I''m not a manager of Li''s group."


    Xiao Yao is to understand, but he said these words, but let Ye pursue some confused. Not the manager? What kind of mess is this?


    "You are not the manager of Li''s group. Who are you from Li Xiaoxiao?" Ye asked.


    "Me? It''s a bodyguard. " Xiao Yao smiles, and then waves his hand and turns to leave.


    The leaf pursues, is still stupefied in the original place, cannot return to the God for a long time. Such a person... Just a bodyguard?

 Chapter 102

    Ye Xunzi and others left first. After they all left, Li Xiaoxiao turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "what did ye Xunzi say to you before?"


    "She wanted to poach me." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in your professional words, she wants me to change my job... Anyway, I don''t think the word" job hopping "is really professional..."


    "And what''s your answer?" Li Xiaoxiao seems a little nervous.


    "I told her that I was actually a bodyguard." Xiao Yao clapped his hands, "who would spend five million on a bodyguard? Of course, it doesn''t rule out that ye Xunzhi''s brain is not working well. However, as you can see, ye Xunzhi may not be so smart, but he is definitely not a fool. "


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly opens her arms and gives Xiao Yao a hug.


    "Thank you..." she said softly.


    "Thank me for what?" Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed, but he was embarrassed to push Li Xiaoxiao away. He didn''t know how to pity Li Xiaoxiao. If he chooses to push away, he will feel that he is doomed to a lonely life


    Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao immediately let go of her hand after holding her for a while. Then her face turned red and she laughed awkwardly and said, "thank you for not being poached!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "someone really has to spend five million to dig me!"


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao with a serious expression: "they don''t know you. If they know you, they won''t pay five million. You''re more than five million!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He thinks Li Xiaoxiao really flatters himself


    Behind them, two pairs of eyes stare at their backs.


    Mo Chengfei clenched his fist and breathed heavily. He wanted to jump on Xiao Yao and beat him up if he could beat Xiao Yao.


    "It''s really a narrow road.", Mo Chengfei said in a cold voice.


    "Let''s wait for them to go first." Li Xiaoran said, "don''t let them see us together. Otherwise, they will be suspicious."


    Mo Chengfei looked at her and frowned: "do you think I''m stupid? Do you want to teach me that? "


    Li Xiaoran lowered his head and raised a cold smile at the corner of his mouth


    "I must let this guy die!" Mo Chengfei said in a low voice, biting his teeth.


    His pupils turned bright red, as if they would overflow with blood at any time. His face was ferocious and full of ferocity.


    "Hehe, it''s very late today. Do you want to go back?" Li Xiaoran suddenly asked.


    Mo Chengfei was a little stunned and turned to look at Li Xiaoran.


    "Otherwise, shall we stay at Haitian Hotel tonight?" At the same time, she held out her hand, took Mo Chengfei''s hand, blushed and asked in a low voice.


    She didn''t say it clearly, but her words, combined with the expression on her face, were similar to that of saying it clearly. I''m afraid that any man can''t hold on to this kind of appearance of refusing to welcome and waiting for words.


    Li Xiaoran is very confident in herself. Maybe she can''t compare with Li Xiaoxiao, but as long as she is willing to put down her means, how many men can resist her charm? What''s more, is it a man like Mo Chengfei?


    What Li Bing said today, Li Xiaoran was very uncomfortable at first. What does that mean? Do you want to sell yourself to tie Mo Chengfei? If it was in the past, Li Xiaoran said that she would not do anything. Although she had already sent it out for the first time when she was in University, it did not mean that she was willing to be humble.


    She is a person of style, she felt that she should firmly oppose, but in the end, she took this step.


    Anyway, I like Mo Chengfei. I wanted to marry Mo Chengfei. As long as the goal is achieved, what kind of means are used? Is it important? More importantly, she doesn''t want to see Li Xiaoxiao climb higher and higher. The higher Li Xiaoxiao climbs, the smaller she looks.


    Mo Chengfei stares at Li Xiaoran and says nothing.


    Li Xiaoran looks at Mo Chengfei with soft eyes, just like spring water.


    The two of them looked at each other and said nothing. The atmosphere seemed a little dull.


    "Ha ha, you are an interesting woman." Mo Chengfei suddenly opened his mouth, just like a stone smashed into the calm lake, rippling with the waves.


    He shook off Li Xiaoran''s hand and walked out of the hotel towards the parking lot.


    Li Xiaoran stood in the same place and didn''t come back for a long time. She was a little depressed. Did Mo Chengfei refuse?


    But why! Mo Chengfei is a playboy. In the whole Haitian city, the girls who have had a relationship with him can''t count how many hands. Why does he refuse himself? Can''t you even compare with those girls?


    Li Xiaoran didn''t understand, didn''t understand. She felt that her self-esteem had been trampled on by Mo Chengfei. For what? Why did he make up his mind to take this step, but he still refused himself


    She clenched her lips and stared at Mo Chengfei''s back, clenched her fists and cut her nails into the meat


    At night, the lights in the city are dim, so that the stars in the night sky are no longer visible.


    I''m afraid even the city can''t tell whether it has been gained or lost.


    "Why let Lao Biao go back first?" Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao walk side by side in the street. Xiao Yao asks.


    "I want to go." Li Xiaoxiao rubbed his head, "every day I sit in the car, from home to the company, I haven''t started in this city for a long time."


    "Ha ha, you city people are really good at playing." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao gave her a white look. Even if she was a white eye, it would make a normal man feel his mind rippling.


    Charismatic people, such as Li Xiaoxiao, always exude a soul - catching charm.


    Li Xiaoxiao held out her hand, pointed to a young couple walking in front of them, and asked, "Xiao Yao, do you think I should marry someone I like just like other girls, and then take care of my children at home, wash clothes, cook, and do all the things that ordinary girls can do?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "no one knows this. Many people think you are extraordinary. You can''t be ordinary. In fact, it''s not like this. Your destiny is in your hands. If you want to do that, you can do it. No one forces you to live your life with a knife rest around your neck."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t you think you''re doing well?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not good..." Li Xiaoxiao''s face, more bitter smile, "some people think that my life is very good, but in fact it is not so, I have to intrigue with those people every day, but I am still young, I live too tired..."


    "Too tired to live, too." Xiao Yao said seriously, "don''t say that you are very tired, because in this world, there are many people who are more tired than you! A girl who is not a few years older than you lost her parents when she was a child. She was raised. She thought it was the turning point of her life. But in fact, she was regarded as a sharp blade in her hand and trained as a killing machine. Is she not tired? When you open your eyes, you want to kill people. When you close your eyes, you have to worry about being killed... "


    Xiao Yao didn''t tell her that the girl he was talking about was pink butterfly.


    Li Xiaoxiao widened her eyes: "can''t she change her life?"


    "Yes! She''s changing now. " Xiao Yao said, "because she felt that she was not happy before, so she wanted to change her life. If you feel that you are not happy, then change your life. Even if it is very difficult, as long as you are willing, everything is simple. If you feel that you can''t change, but you still say that you are tired... That''s hypocritical."


    At this time, the couple walking in front of them, or husband and wife, stopped, their faces with a plain smile.


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao also stopped.


    "Did I speak so loud that they could hear me?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes fixed on the man and woman, and said with a smile, "maybe, maybe... Not."


    With that, he paused and continued, "now turn your head and go first."


    "What?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of Xiaoyao.


    "I want to see her off first." Xiao Yao said to the couple.


    The man''s hand is holding a cello, the woman''s hand is holding a flute, maybe they are from a band.


    "Yes." The man nodded, his smile unchanged, "we don''t know who she is, and we don''t want to know who he is."


    "Brother long, do you believe that he sent away the girl and won''t take the opportunity to escape?" The woman on the side seemed to be dissatisfied and said.


    "No The man shook his head. "If he''s going to run away, it''s not worth looking for him."


    The woman sighed and did not retort.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face is a little ugly. She seems to be aware of something. She grabs Xiao Yao''s arm and says nervously, "they are not good people, are they?"


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe they think they''re good people. I''m not a good person." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Let''s go!" Li Xiaoxiao said, pulling Xiao Yao''s arm to run.


    As a result, she couldn''t pull Xiao Yao as a girl.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up! When we go to a crowded place, they dare not follow us! " Li Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    "Don''t think so much. I''ll take you to a taxi." Xiao Yao said, "they are my friends. They have never met."


    With that, he took Li Xiaoxiao to the intersection and held out his hand to stop a taxi.


    "I won''t go!" Li Xiaoxiao pulls Xiao Yao to death, "you go, I''ll go!"


    "I can''t go. It''s my business. I''ll take care of it. By the way, the coffee you drank last night looks very good. Make me a cup and I''ll go home to drink it." With that, he couldn''t help but put Li Xiaoxiao into the taxi, closed the door, turned to the driver and said, "master, my girlfriend doesn''t want to go home to look after the children, so I''ll drive now..."

 Chapter 103

    Two intersections, not far apart, a stream, a cold, dim light.


    The man opened the cello box in his hand, and lying in the cello box was a long knife about 1.2 meters long. The blade was very wide, about 15 cm, and there was a long dragon carved on it. It was very delicate and looked lifelike. On the handle of the knife, there was a dragon head carved, and the Dragon God was sitting on the blade, with great momentum. I''m afraid this kind of knife can only be carried by those who are born with great strength.


    The flute in a woman''s hand is also pulled out. It''s a slender sword. It''s very thin and very thin. It''s a bit like the sword in fencing in the sports meeting. The sword is very soft and sharp. Under the light, it is shining with dazzling silver light. The air around it seems to be a little cold.


    "You see, I said, will he come back?" The man said with a smile to the woman beside him.


    "Well..." the woman nodded, "a hero."


    Men don''t speak.


    "Dragon butcher''s sword, heaven reliant sword." Xiao Yao laughed, "I''ve heard your names."


    "Well... We''re really friends we haven''t met." The man, that is, Tu Long Dao, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a split smile, "in fact, I wanted to find an opportunity to chat with you before, but I couldn''t find that opportunity all the time. I was very frustrated and helpless."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "indeed, I have had such an idea."


    Tu Longdao sighed: "I''ve looked forward to the scene when we meet many times before, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Xiao Yao is not surprised: "things are changeable, no one knows what kind of things they will do next, right?"


    Tu Long is noncommittal.


    Standing on one side, Yitian sword turned his lips: "are you chatting?"


    Tu Long Dao laughed: "well... It''s hard to see one side. I want to say more."


    They all know that as long as they start, they will never have a chance to talk. Either Xiao Yao dies or they die.


    Yitian sword gently smile: "then you say a few more words."


    Tu Long Dao and Xiao Yao looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "No need." Tu Long Dao said, "that''s all."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it." Tu Long Dao confirmed.


    Yitian sword nodded, and the sword in his hand pointed to Xiao Yao.


    "If you want to talk about qualifications in the world of killers, you must be our senior." Yitian Jian said with a smile, "but today, we can''t let you leave alive. I hope you can understand."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I understand."


    "I''m sorry." With that, Yitian sword rushed towards Xiao Yao. There was no gorgeous move, no more unnecessary nonsense.


    Tu Long Dao no longer hesitated and followed.


    They are husband and wife. They have been in the same boat for many years.


    Many people do not believe in true love, because this is a fickle society, no one is willing to calm down, to feel the so-called mulberry hemp, tea. However, Tulong Dao and Yitian Jian must be the true love in the legend. They were originally from two killer groups. Moreover, before they knew each other''s money, they had taken such a strange code.


    This is a kind of fate.


    When they fall in love, they are willing to give up everything and break away from the original stop. They are together, avoiding the pursuit everywhere. Finally, they are taken in by the dragon and Phoenix killer group. Finally, they cross everything and come together.


    They are happy, but they are also unfortunate.


    It''s a kind of happiness to be with people who love each other, listen to each other and watch each other do something interesting. But they have to lick blood on the tip of the knife, so they are also unfortunate


    Cold wind, and Xiao Yao''s ears whistling, the weather has gradually become cool.


    He wrapped his clothes and looked at the sword leaning on the sky, which was getting closer and closer to him, and the flute sword which sent out a cold breath. The expression on his face made people not feel happy or sad.


    Motionless, steady as Mount Tai, despite the wind and rain outside the window, I am still indifferent to the world.


    Heaven reliant sword and dragon slaying sword may be the two extremes.


    One is as soft as a fallen leaf, the other is as thick as a heavy stone. One is gentle as water, the other is violent as thunder.


    The tacit understanding between the two of them has come to the point where Xiao Yao can be surprised. They don''t need any communication, even eye contact. It''s like Yitian Jian guesses that the Dragon butcher''s sword will attack Xiao Yao''s footwall, and her sword will stab at Xiao Yao''s heart.


    It''s as if Tu Long Dao had guessed that Yitian sword would stab Xiao Yao''s left arm, so he would slash Xiao Yao''s right arm with a big knife.


    Xiao Yao can''t dodge. He wants to dodge on the left, but he finds that another one has cut from the right again.


    He can only choose to step back, desperately back, in addition to this, he has no way.


    Everyone has his own gate of life, or the gate of cover. Xiao Yao''s gate of life is eaten by Yitian sword and Tulong knife.


    The gate of life will not disappear. At most, it can only change. It''s just like Xiao Yao''s gate of life was under his arm. After some movement, the gate of life reached his chest.


    He wants to avoid the original gate of life, but the newly exposed gate of life has been targeted.


    SS class killer, is it a false name?


    Xiao Yao''s forehead, sweat, in the face of such a powerful enemy, he was helpless.


    His heart forced a fire, a fire enough to burn the world, he wanted to wave a fist, but he found that his fist was a sharp blade.


    He can only choose to stay away from the edge.


    Time goes by minute by second, carefree you dodge calmly and with all your strength.


    There was a look of impatience in the eyes of Tu Long Dao and Yi Tian Jian.


    "You are the king of killers. Can you only hide?" Yitian sword said angrily.


    Xiao Yao quickly explained to himself: "I''m not the king of killers, my grandfather is, otherwise you go to find him?"


    Yitian sword ignores him, and the speed is faster and faster.


    Xiao Yao is worried in his heart. At this time, his brain is running at full speed.


    It''s a four game game, a game that can''t be completely withdrawn. Xiao Yao thinks clearly


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped, he no longer back, but upstream.


    He suddenly took a step forward, let the sword in Yitian sword''s hand cross his right arm, and his body also burst into front of them. The meaning of his mouth sneered, and he looked like a ghost in the middle of the night.


    All of a sudden, he made a fist, and the strong momentum brought a strong wind, which disordered the hair of Yitian sword.


    "Bang!" This fist was firmly laid on the body of Yitian sword, and her body flew upside down.


    A powerful fist, not to mention the sword of relying on heaven. A woman, even a dragon slayer, may not be able to resist it.


    "Little day!" Tu Long Dao was shocked, and he was very angry. He didn''t take charge of Yitian sword at once. Instead, he waved the long Dao with a hundred jin in his hand towards Xiao Yao.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    The long knife splits a layer of air, and the sound of breaking the air makes people feel scared.


    If this knife is cut on a person, I''m afraid any part of the body will fall off immediately, right?


    Xiao Yao frowned and clenched his teeth.


    He held out his hand and held it on the flute sword. Then he pulled it off his arm.


    "Bang!"


    The sword and the sword were put together, and the sparks overflowed in the dark.


    "Ah The Dragon butcher''s knife gave a loud drink, and his body rose in the air. From the top to the bottom, he slashed down again, forming a situation of overwhelming force!


    Xiao Yao frowned and took the knife. His sword trembled violently.


    He felt as if his tiger''s mouth had been cracked.


    If you make anyone sad, you will make him crazy.


    Now the Dragon butcher''s knife has gone crazy.


    Originally, the reason why Xiao Yao could only choose to retreat was that Tu Long and Yi Tian Jian together formed a dead end. He had no choice but to retreat. But now, with Yitian sword gone, his pressure will be gone.


    Tulongdao is indeed a strong opponent, but it is not a smart opponent.


    This is a very forthright man, and he has a little nerve. Because Yitian sword was injured, he was red eyed.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, a man with red eyes is a bull without any threat... Unfortunately, Xiao Yao is also injured, and his speed is much slower. He can''t choose to give in, so he has to fight with the Dragon butcher.


    Tu Long Dao can afford it, but he can''t. the longer it takes, the worse it will be for him - his arm is still bleeding.


    The Dragon butcher''s knife is tireless and pours at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao doesn''t push it, but also welcomes it.


    The Dragon butcher''s knife cuts across the whole army.


    Xiao Yao at the foot of a little, the body jumped up, like a light swallow, the body directly vacated nearly 1.7 meters of distance, such a distance, it seems that some terrible.


    When he was about to fall, his feet heavily stepped on the thick knife. With this strength, he jumped directly from the top of the Dragon butcher''s knife.


    Tu Long Dao was so surprised that he turned his face quickly. But as soon as he turned his face, Xiao Yao''s fist had been smashed up, and it was steadily destroyed in his face.


    "Bang..." Tu Long Dao''s huge body fell to the ground and slid back a few meters before barely stopping.


    "Poof..." Tu Long Dao rubbed his head and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and dyed the ground red


    Xiao Yao looked at him, and there was still no expression on his face. Even his eyes didn''t have any emotion fluctuation.


    "Kill me and let her go." Tu Long Dao stretched out his hand, pointed to the heaven leaning sword lying on the other side, and asked.


    Xiao Yao did not speak¡° Kill me and let her go Tu Long Dao roared, his hands pounding the ground¡° Give me a reason. " Xiao Yao said¡° I''m dead, and she can''t threaten you. " Tu Long Dao said, "it''s like if she loses, I can''t make it." Xiao Yao lowered his head and fell into thinking... Tu Long Dao didn''t dare to speak for fear that Xiao Yao would be upset and the other party would directly refuse his request.

 Chapter 104

    Xiao Yao doesn''t speak, neither does Tu Long Dao.


    Yitian sword''s arms supported his body and slowly got up.


    "Die together if you want to die, live together if you want to live... Brother long, how can you become so ink?" Yitian sword slowly climbs up, with a bitter smile on her face. She looks at the Dragon butcher knife, and there seems to be a trace of desolation in her eyes.


    Tu Long Dao didn''t speak. His body trembled slightly. The expression on his face was complicated. He looked at Xiao Yao with expectation in his eyes.


    For a long time, Xiao Yao spoke slowly.


    "I promise you." He said so.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the whole person of Tu Long Dao was relieved, nodded heavily, and rolled up and down his throat: "thank you."


    With the help of the heavy knife in his hand, he struggled to stand up as a crutch.


    Standing up, his legs trembled desperately, his body swayed left and right, as if he would fall down again at any time.


    He is so tired that it seems that a gust of wind will blow his body down.


    Suddenly, he lifted the knife in his hand.


    "Brother long, you want to die, don''t you?" Yitian Jian gently smiles. It''s so insipid that she doesn''t seem to be surprised. She just says, "you know me. If you really choose to die here, I''ll make the same decision as you."


    Tu Long Dao''s dry eyes looked at Yi Tian Jian, and the smile at the corner of his mouth looked so bitter.


    Yitianjian knows him and what he wants to do. How could he not understand Yitian sword?


    "If I die, you can live. If you live, two people live." Tu Longdao said, "the child needs your care. He is only one year old. When he grows up, he still needs a daughter-in-law."


    Yitian sword didn''t speak and his eyes were dim.


    Tu Long Dao raised his head and looked up at the sky, as if he had fallen into some sweet memories. His expression was calm and warm.


    "Xiao Yao, remember what you promised me. I believe you have the ability to keep her alive." With these words, he suddenly raised the knife in his hand, held it in his backhand, raised his neck, and drew the blade towards his throat.


    If this knife goes on, there will be no dragon slaughtering in the world from now on!


    "No!" Yitian sword roared hysterically.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao moved.


    He rushed to Tu Long''s body, clapped his hand on the handle of Tu Long''s knife, and the heavy knife fell to the ground.


    The sleeve of Xiao Yao''s right arm has been soaked with blood and completely pasted on the skin.


    "If you die, what about your child? Want him to have no father? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "I..." Tu Long Dao is speechless. If he can live, who would want to die?


    He said dryly, "if you don''t kill me, maybe tomorrow, I''ll come to you for trouble. You know, I''m a killer."


    "Come on, I''m too kind. That''s my biggest weakness." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "in fact, you should also think that if you die now, maybe yitianjian will go to find another man, and then live in your house, sleep in your bed, pillow your pillow, use your chopsticks, spend your savings, and beat your children..."


    The facial muscles of Tu Long Dao are shaking.


    Yitian sword angrily stares at Xiao Yao, thinking, can I be such a woman? However, she also understood that Xiao Yao said these words from a kind heart, and she was not the kind of unreasonable person. There was no need to argue with each other because of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Tu Long Dao looks at Xiao Yao, and his hand falls down. He lowers his head. The depression and helplessness in his eyes are like a dying old man who has run out of lights. He no longer has the arrogance of the world. It seems that the whole person is like a pool of stagnant water.


    "I see. Thank you." Tu Long Dao sighed and went to the Heaven Sword. He took her step by step.


    For a long time, Tu Long Dao went back to his head and said, "I won''t look for you again."


    With that, they have gone far


    Xiao Yao split his mouth and laughed. Who said good intentions are not rewarded? That''s what you don''t understand!


    However, just thinking of these, he felt dizzy. Looking at his right arm, which was still bleeding, he quickly took out his right arm for a while and pricked a acupoint. The blood stopped slowly.


    "It seems that we have to go to Jishitang." Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He is a traditional Chinese medicine, so he knows where is the safest place. Just like before, he met the sword in the hand of Yitian sword, but avoided the meridians and blood vessels, only cut through the skin and flesh. Otherwise, his right arm might be useless.


    He stood at the intersection and stopped a taxi.


    "Where are you going, brother?" The driver is a young man, he said with a smile.


    Through the rearview mirror, he saw Xiao Yao. He was shocked, and even his voice trembled.


    "Brother, I have old and young, you let me go, I have no money, I just work late, you show mercy, don''t kill me..." that young guy almost cried out, his hand has been put on the door, has been ready to abandon the car and escape.


    "Send me to Jishitang. I''m hurt." Xiao Yao said with a strong smile, "don''t worry, I''m not a bad person."


    In the driver''s heart, it''s so late that he still gets blood on his body. Even if he''s not a bad man, I''m afraid he''s not a good man, right?


    "Drive quickly, don''t make ink marks!" Xiao said with a frown.


    "Yes..." the young man decided to gamble. If he really abandoned the taxi and ran away, wouldn''t he have to lose money if the taxi was driven away? Thinking of this, he could only take a deep breath, pull off the handbrake and light the accelerator.


    His speed was very slow, and his hand on the steering wheel was shaking.


    Xiao Yao is really worried about whether this guy will bring himself into the ditch. Is his psychological quality too bad?


    At this time, a police car passed by the roadside. The driver honked his horn as if he saw a savior, and directly stood in front of the police car.


    Next, he immediately opened the door and jumped in a panic.


    "Uncle policeman, help! Help! I''ve met a bad man! " The driver yelled.


    The door of the police car also opened and three policemen came down.


    "What''s the matter?" The policewoman at the front frowned and asked.


    "Wuwu, aunt police, there is a man in my car, all covered with blood!" Said the driver in a trembling voice.


    Aunt police? Qin Xue can''t laugh or cry when she hears this address, but it''s not the time to worry about it. She listens to the driver''s words, and her expression becomes serious. She looks back at her two colleagues and sees the solemnity in their eyes. The three of them walk towards the taxi at the same time


    Xiao Yao saw this scene and showed a helpless expression on his face. If he knew such a thing would happen, he might as well go to Jishitang directly? Isn''t that a waste of time?


    He opened the car door, bought a foot, and the policemen began to shout.


    "Don''t move


    "Sit down for me! No, hold your head in your hands! Or I''ll shoot! " In fact, they didn''t carry guns today.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t smile bitterly, but he raised his hand first.


    "Xiao Yao?" The sharp eyed Qin Xue sees Xiao Yao and says in surprise.


    When the young driver heard this, he felt a thump in his heart. He thought it was dangerous. Do you see that? The police are familiar with this boy. He is a recidivist! I have to meet the police. Otherwise, I don''t know how I died. The world is really terrible!


    He patted his chest and decided to go home and put incense on his ancestors to ensure his safety


    "You... What''s the matter with you?" Qin Xue hurried to Xiao Yao and looked at his arm. She was surprised.


    "I''m going to Jishitang now." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    "Well, I''ll take you!" Qin Xue didn''t hesitate. She nodded, and then turned to look at her two colleagues. These two policemen were also wise men. Originally, they didn''t recognize Xiao Yao. After all, they had no contact with Xiao Yao. But now Qin Xue has said Xiao Yao''s name. If they don''t know what to do, their brains are not enough.


    They quickly go to Xiao Yao and help Xiao Yao into the police car. Qin Xue gets on the car and goes to the direction of Jishitang.


    The young driver was in the same place and didn''t respond for a long time.


    "Now, is the service attitude of Haitian police so good?" He murmured


    Jishitang is closed. Qin Xue comes to it and knocks on the door.


    Yao Ling, the fat disciple who opened the door, looked at Qin Xue and waved his hand: "we have closed the door. If you want to see a doctor, come back tomorrow!"


    "Xiao Yao is injured." Qin Xue said.


    "I don''t care who''s hurt. I said tomorrow, tomorrow... Wait a minute. Who did you say it was?" The fat man was still impatient, but suddenly he reacted and looked at Qin Xue with wide eyes. He was surprised.


    "Xiao Yao." Qin Xue repeated impatiently.


    "My God! Master The fat man was startled and rushed to Xiao Yao. Maybe there were some contradictions between him and Xiao Yao before, but now, Yao Ling, his master, respects Xiao Yao so much that they have to respect Xiao Yao more.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? " Fat man sees Xiao Yao''s blood all over his body and is scared out of his mind.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get in quickly." Xiao Yao glared at him.


    "Yes..." the fat man took Xiao Yao from the two policemen and helped him into the Jishi hall. Then he rushed into the room behind the Jishi hall and called Yaoling.


    Yao Ling got the news of Xiao Yao''s injury, and ran out without even putting on his clothes.


    "Master!" Seeing Xiao Yao''s appearance, Yao Ling''s brain was blank. Then he lowered his voice and said with red eyes, "master, who hurt you? I''ll kill him for you

 Chapter 105

    Yao Ling''s action was still very fast, and Xiao Yao''s wound was bandaged in about five minutes.


    Yao Ling''s eyes were still red. He asked in a low voice, "master, who did it?"


    "Cough, I''m still here. The medicine is good. Don''t talk about killing anyone." Qin Xue coughed and whispered.


    Yao Ling glanced at her and didn''t take her seriously at all. Qin Xue had nothing to do with her. People said that they didn''t do anything. What can you do to him?


    "It''s my own business. It doesn''t matter. It''s taken care of." Xiao Yao moved his arm and said.


    "En..." Yao Ling had no choice but to nod.


    Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao with a serious expression: "Xiao Yao, if you have any trouble, you should call the police. I know your skill is good, but you can''t solve it in private?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and frowned: "I will handle my own affairs. You... If I say something you don''t want to hear, it''s not reliable."


    Qin Xue is full of black lines: "you are not polite."


    Xiao Yao brow a pick, smile way: "used to."


    "Forget it, it''s up to you. You can''t die anyway!" Qin Xue said angrily.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no more.


    Qin Xue said that and turned around to leave. Anyway, Xiao Yao had already arrived. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong, that is, his face is slightly pale. This is just because of excessive blood loss. At least, his life is not in danger. Besides, he or Yao Ling are all the miracle doctors of Haitian city. If Xiao Yao really has something wrong, it''s a ghost.


    "Wait a minute!" Xiao Yao stands up.


    Qin Xue looked back at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "what else is the matter?"


    "Can you take me back to Li''s?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Xue was silent


    She really wants to put Xiao Yao on the ground and step on her feet!


    They are policemen and people''s guards. They are very busy every day! The reason why Xiao Yao was sent here before was that Xiao Yao was in critical condition because he was covered with blood! Now that he has nothing to do, do you want them to send him home?


    Does he take the police car as a taxi!


    "Forget it, let''s go." Qin Xue sighed and decided to send the Buddha to the West


    In Li''s villa, the old clock on the wall is his favorite.


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know whether the clock is Li Bing''s or Li Kun''s age, but she knows that it must be older than herself. When she was a child, she always liked to stand under the clock and watch the pendulum swing. At the same time, there would be a crisp and pleasant sound. At that time, Li Xiaoxiao would clap her little hand and laugh.


    But today, sitting on the sofa, every time she hears a pendulum, her heart will beat.


    The swing of the pendulum, and her breathing to fit, very clever.


    In her hand, she holds a delicate pink ceramic cup with Mickey Mouse Logo on the quilt, which is her favorite cup.


    The brewed coffee in the cup is no longer steaming, it has already been cold.


    Her hands were shaking.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Li Xiaoxiao stood up quickly and rushed to the door. Because she was too fast, she forgot her coffee and spilled half a cup of coffee on her skirt.


    Xiao Yao stood at the door, and when he saw Li Xiaoxiao''s appearance, he was stunned. When he understood it, he was deeply moved.


    He reached out his left hand, took the ceramic cup, drank the remaining half cup of coffee, and finally said with a smile: "fortunately, it''s cold, otherwise I can''t drink it."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes have been staring at Xiao Yao''s right arm, a sour nose, tears fell on the floor.


    "I''ll take a bath and change my clothes first." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." Li Xiaoxiao nodded meekly and didn''t say a word more.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao strangely. He thinks that Li Xiaoxiao''s reaction seems to be not right. However, he goes upstairs first. After he goes downstairs, he has changed into a clean suit.


    He went downstairs with his arms down. Seeing that Li Xiaoxiao was still sitting on the sofa, he shook his head helplessly.


    "This is the last time." Li Xiaoxiao heard his footsteps downstairs, turned his head, looked at him and said seriously.


    Xiao Yao pretended to be stupid, sat upright, and said with a smile, "what''s the last time?"


    "For the last time, let me leave you." Li Xiaoxiao suddenly showed a smile, that kind of smile seems to be a little sad, "you don''t understand me, you always think you are protecting me, but you never thought, if you really have something wrong, how complex my heart is."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "You''re right. I appreciate it, but... Have you ever asked me if I want to leave?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao still doesn''t speak.


    "This is the last time." Li Xiaoxiao held out his hand and grasped Xiao Yao''s intact left arm, "I want to stand with you in the future, even if... I stand behind you."


    Xiao Yao nodded, his face also seriously up: "I just want to protect your safety, because you are my bodyguard..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Xiaoxiao: "you think you are a bodyguard, but I never regard you as my bodyguard. I regard you as my friend and important person."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and didn''t dare to answer. He was thinking, is this an opportunity for Li Xiaoxiao to express himself?


    Since I don''t know what to say, the best way is to keep silent.


    Li Xiaoxiao see Xiao Yao don''t speak, had wanted to blurt out the words, and stiffly back, helpless sigh.


    She knows that Xiao Yao doesn''t mean this yet, but she can''t figure out why.


    "Xiaoxiao, I went down the mountain just to find tianlingcao. When I find tianlingcao, I will have a good talk with you." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    As soon as Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed, she seemed to have understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and nodded her head vigorously.


    No matter what Xiao Yao''s final answer is, as long as he can get the answer he wants, Li Xiaoxiao thinks it''s worth it.


    Right or wrong.


    Refuse or accept.


    It''s a road. As long as you give yourself a road, is it important that the road ahead is rough or flat?


    At night, lying in bed, Xiao Yao pillow his left arm, through the window, the moonlight just sprinkled on his face.


    The corners of his mouth, with a smile.


    In fact, he also thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is a good girl. She has self-esteem, self-improvement and independence. It seems that she will never be afraid of anything and has her own ideas. Maybe before the second time, they have a little mustard, but in the end, it''s almost the same.


    Xiao Yao can''t figure out what''s in his body that can attract such a proud girl as Li Xiaoxiao


    Thinking too much, he also slowly fell asleep... In the morning, Li Xiaoxiao just wanted to go out, Xiao Yao chased him out.


    "Wait, there''s me!" Xiao Yao grabs a fried dough stick and puts it into his mouth. He goes to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t go to the company today." Li Xiaoxiao looked at him and said, "your injury is not good yet. Take care of it first."


    "Not in the way..."


    "In the way!" Li Xiaoxiao curled his mouth and said, "you are my bodyguard all day long, but when do you listen to me?"


    "Er..." Xiao Yao said


    Master Li coughed and waved to Xiao Yao: "don''t go these days. Let''s wait until the injury is healed. Besides, even if Xiaoxiao is really in danger, you may not be able to protect her now. "


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly. Before he speaks, Li Xiaoxiao has already got on the bus and left.


    Xiao Yao sighed, went to the table and sat down.


    "Boy, are you hurt again?" Mr. Li said with a smile, "it seems that your bodyguard is worth it!"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "this time, those people came to me. To be exact, I implicated Li Xiaoxiao."


    Mr. Li waved his hand: "what''s the trouble? If it wasn''t for our Li family, how could you offend Mo Chengfei? After all, no one is involved. Now that we have stood together, we should face everything that will happen in the future together. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "the old man will also be so sensational?"


    "Yes? Is this sensational? I''m telling the truth. " Li said, "eat more quickly. I''ll take you out later."


    "Out?" Xiao Yao took a sip of porridge, "see who?"


    "A group of people, my friends, old friends." Li said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t ask any more questions. He just speeded up his meal


    After dinner, Xiao Yao and Mr. Li walked out of the villa together.


    "Can you drive?" Mr. Li asked.


    "Yes, but no license." Xiao Yao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just drive. I''ll get someone to get you a driver''s license later." Mr. Li''s tone is very relaxed. In his opinion, the disappearance of driver''s license is just a matter of easy access.


    For a long time, the car stopped at the gate of Honghu teahouse in Haitian city.


    Mr. Li and Xiao Yao got out of the car together.


    "Teahouse?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Teahouse." Mr. Li nodded, "can''t we go to a bar without a group of old people gathering in the teahouse? Pole dancing is too exciting. I''m too old to carry it. "


    Xiao Yao can''t help laughing. Mr. Li is really a man with a sense of humor


    Walking into the teahouse, an old man in Tang costume came over.


    "Ha ha! It''s hard to invite old man Li. He''s the last one to come every time. " The old man in Tang Dynasty costume is the same age as Mr. Li. He laughs. He looks at Xiao Yao standing next to Mr. Li and is stunned. "Have you brought someone?"


    "Here we are." Li Laozi nodded, "all here?" The old man in Tang costume nodded and looked at Xiao Yao again. His eyes were very deep. It was like a look that could penetrate Xiao Yao¡° Is mo Qiang Qiu here? " Mr. Li asked¡° Here we are The old man in Tang costume said with a bitter smile, "it''s estimated that this time, you''ll have to fight." Mr. Li laughed and didn''t take it seriously. Xiao Yao asked: "is mo Qiang seeking truth?" Recently, he heard that people surnamed mo were sensitive¡° Mo Chengfei''s grandfather. " Mr. Li said flatly.

 Chapter 106

    Honghu teahouse, an antique building, has only two floors, no walls on all sides, only a fence made of black wood, about one meter high. Under the four eaves, there are eight lanterns with the word "tea" written on each lantern. Now the weather is just right, but in winter or hot summer, the business of the teahouse will be greatly affected.


    On the second floor, after climbing the stairs, you can see nothing at all. There are about twenty square tables, big and small, and four chapter benches beside the tables. On the second floor, there are five or six old men holding teacups and chatting happily, and two or three young people. When they see Mr. Li going upstairs, many people look at him.


    "Ha ha! Lao he, I''ll tell you. Old man Li must be the last one to come! " An old man in a dark blue Zhongshan suit said to the old man in a suit next to him.


    "Well, we''re used to it." The old man in suit, that is, Lao he, said with a smile, "I have no temperament to wait for anyone, but I am 100% patient to wait for Lao Li. He always brings us a surprise. Last year he brought Xiaoxiao with him. This year Xiaoxiao is alone in Li''s group. It''s really lucky for old man Li to have a good granddaughter, unlike me, No one inherits. "


    "Ha ha, Lao he, don''t make trouble, will you? You have three sons and five grandchildren, and no one has inherited them yet? " The old man in Tang costume who went upstairs with Mr. Li and Xiao Yao said in a loud voice from a distance.


    "Tong Sanxing, are you burying me?" Old he stares round an eye bead son, "my home those son of a bitch, have what ability?"? Hum, but I don''t care. Anyway, I''m fighting for them. It''s none of my business whether I can keep it or not. Anyway, my coffin book has been saved. "


    "Ha ha, your one is not called coffin Ben. If the money is your coffin Ben, you will have to sleep in Phoebe after you die." Tong Sanxing, an old man in Tang costume, laughs.


    Lao he glared at him.


    Six old people, together with Tong Sanxing and Mr. Li, an eight old man and Mr. He in a suit, are estimated to be in his sixties this year. They all look younger than the rest. Moreover, among the old men, Xiao Yao also saw Qin Chaonan. Qin Chaonan nodded at Xiao Yao and said hello.


    On the second floor, there is not only Xiao Yao, a young man, but also two men and a woman. Both men are in their twenties, and the age of the girl looks similar to Li Xiaoxiao.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, one of them, a man and a woman, were all seen by Xiao Yao.


    Don''t be surprised, Su Qianxi!


    At this time, the two people''s eyes also looked over, looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes, seemed a little shocked, Xiao Yao did not know why they were shocked.


    "Old man Li, introduce the young man around you." Lao he looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "His name is Xiao Yao. He''s my friend." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    "Friends?" The faces of those old men all became a little strange.


    How old is Xiao Yao? Can such a person be regarded as a friend by Mr. Li? Is that a bit of a lie?


    "Cough, I said old man Li, are you kidding?" Tong Sanxing also choked for a while, his chin almost fell to the ground, "you also began to make friends, forget your old age?"


    "Forget your new year''s friendship?" Mr. Li laughed, "that''s OK."


    You look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what to say.


    An old man in a black blouse didn''t speak. At this time, he slowly stood up and walked to Xiao Yao.


    He looks about 70 years old. His hair is gray and he looks old. The age spots on his face are also serious. His back is slightly hunched and his eyes are deep. But the essence of his eyes keeps flashing.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" He opened his mouth slowly, and his voice was as loud as a bell.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "My name is mo qiangqiu." The old man gave a smile. "I''ve heard your name. I often hear it."


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao also laughed, not afraid of Mo force to bring him pressure, on the contrary, his face is calm, slowly said, "Mr. Mo good."


    "Well, I''m fine." Mo qiangqiu said without thinking, then he turned and sat down in the previous position, picked up the purple clay pot in front of him, poured himself a cup of tea, and no longer spoke. His eyes looked out, a little distracted, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Xiao Yao..." Tong Sanxing suddenly realized and whispered, "this boy is the guy who brought Mo Chengfei and Mo Jingwen to the hospital?"


    Mr. Li nodded.


    Tong Sanxing''s eyes brightened. He laughed and nodded to Xiao Yao without moving his face: "future generations are formidable, future generations are formidable!"


    "Xiao Yao, go and have a chat with them." Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Well, good." Xiao Yao nodded and walked toward the table of Mo Jingwen and Su Qianxi.


    See Xiao Yao came over, Mo Jingwen''s face changed a little, don''t look out of the window, and his grandfather a virtue. Su Qianxi stands up, smiles at Xiao Yao, and reaches out his Qianqian jade hand: "Xiao Yao, Hello, meet again."


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes her hand. He pays great attention to propriety. Even if he shakes hands, he just gently grasps Su Qianxi''s finger and immediately lets it go.


    Su Qianxi didn''t feel so surprised and sat down again.


    Xiao Yao has nothing to say with them. After all, no matter Mo Jingwen or Su Qianxi, they are enemies to him.


    "Hi, brother. My name is Zhan Hongtu." But another man in a black suit shook hands with Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "Hello, my name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao also showed the same smile.


    "Hey, I''ve heard your name!" Zhan Hongtu said, "it''s like thunder all over the ears!"


    Then he came up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, what a beautiful job! If you can get Mo Chengfei and Mo Jingwen into the hospital, you are definitely the first person in Haitian city! "


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned and nodded with a bitter smile. Although he didn''t know who this guy named Zhan Hongtu was, from what he said and the tone of his words, Xiao Yao could tell that he was definitely not friends with Mo Chengfei or Mo Jingwen.


    "Brother, let''s sit in another place?" Zhan Hongtu said.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded, "OK." Anyway, he didn''t want to sit with Mo Jingwen Su Qianxi.


    After Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu left, Mo Jingwen was relieved.


    Su Qianxi noticed this detail and said, "are you afraid of him?"


    "Afraid?" Mo Jingwen, like being trampled on a painful foot, lowered his voice and growled, "why should I be afraid of him?"


    "When he came, your expression was unnatural. When he left, you were relieved." Su Qianxi sipped his tea and frowned slightly. He seemed to think the tea was too bitter. "It''s not fear. What is it?"


    "I''m not afraid of anyone!" Mo Jing Wen rose red face to say. Su Qianxi shrugged his shoulders: "fear is fear, fear is not afraid, even if you are afraid of him, it is not a big deal, but you dare not admit it, it means you are a coward."


    Don''t be surprised to hear that you stare at her, your eyes are just like a wild animal.


    Su Qianxi''s expression is still flat, just a sneer, no longer pay attention to him.


    Zhan Hongtu and Xiao Yao sat on a table some distance away from Mo Jingwen. Although they were not far apart, Mo Jingwen and Su Qianxi could not hear each other at least.


    "Brother Xiao, you are such a man!" Just sat down, Zhan Hongtu said.


    As he finished, he called the waiter and ordered a pot of Tie Guanyin.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Haha, because you dare to beat Mo Chengfei and Mo Jingwen!" Zhan Hongtu said, "those two grandsons, who have been cleaning up all day long."


    "You don''t like them?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I only like women." Zhan Hongtu talks nonsense. Xiao Yao can''t answer this question well. After all, although he doesn''t like the Mo brothers, he doesn''t need to express his position directly.


    In their circle, every word they say needs careful consideration.


    Xiao Yao also understood the meaning of Zhan Hongtu and didn''t ask much.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, your relationship with Li Xiaoxiao has been settled?" Zhan Hongtu asked.


    "What?" Xiao Yao was shocked by Zhan Hongtu''s words.


    "Hey, hey, don''t hide with me. This time Mr. Li has brought you here. What else can I hide?" Zhan Hongtu said with a smiley face.


    Xiao Yao felt more and more wrong, and asked in a low voice, "is there any particularity?"


    "You don''t know?" Looking at Xiao Yao''s confused appearance, Zhan Hongtu is sure that he is not joking, so he can''t help but be surprised.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Zhan Hongtu took a breath, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "these old men, each of them is a character. My grandfather''s name is Zhan Qianjun, and he is the founder of Haitian Zhanyi group. Although he can''t compare with Li group, he is also a front-line enterprise in Haitian city, and Mr. Li doesn''t need me to say more, you know. Su Qianxi''s grandfather, the bald old man, is called Su wubai. Hehe, he has a special identity. He started from a small family. Now he has opened several companies, and he''s getting white. Mo force, is mo Chengfei and Mo Jingwen''s grandfather, I will not say more. Li Gongcheng, the old man in blue, is the boss of the largest trading company in Haitian city. Qin Chaonan... "


    "Qin Chaonan, needless to say, I know some." Xiao Yao waved his hand and asked, "these are not the key. The key is, what''s the particularity of this?"


    "Haha, these eight old men meet once a year, three years, three times. In fact, this is a social circle. As long as the old man brings someone, he will let the rest of them know each other. I''m the only child in our family, and my grandfather brought me. Last year, Li brought Li Xiaoxiao, and this year, he brought you, Do you know what that means? " Zhan Hongtu said with a little deep meaning.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that it would be so complicated¡° In fact, before he came here, my grandfather told me that if this time Mr. Li brought a young man who is not the Li family, it must be their son-in-law. " Zhanhongtu said, "now, do you understand?"

 Chapter 107

    Even if Xiao Yao''s head was broken, he would not think that the party between several old men would be so complicated.


    But think about the past, these eight old men can basically change the pattern of Haitian city.


    The circle between them, the whole Haitian city can participate in very few people. A young man, who can show his face in front of them and rely on the relationship of Mr. Li, can get their support. Even a man with abnormal brain can have his own world, right?


    "It seems that Mr. Li really thinks highly of you!" Zhan Hongtu sighed and said, "Mr. Li has been in the army all his life. He has seen too many people and experienced too many things. If he writes down his whole life, it must be a novel with millions of words... I think the people he likes must have extraordinary charm."


    Xiao Yao scratched his head: "don''t praise me like that. I''m just a little more handsome than ordinary people."


    Zhan Hongtu covers his face and really wants to take back what he said before


    At this time, Li turned his head and spoke.


    "Xiao Yao, come and have a chat!"


    Xiao Yao stood up and walked towards them.


    Half a person, sitting on a table, each bench are sitting two people, in addition to always looking out of the window of Mo qiangqiu, the remaining seven people chatting hot.


    Mo qiangqiu seems a little out of place, just like he is a person sitting outside the painting.


    Xiao Yao came to him, and even Mo qiangqiu raised his head.


    "Xiao Yao, do you want me to introduce you in order?" Mr. Li asked.


    "I''ve already told you about zhanhongtu before." Xiao Yao laughed, "I have a good memory."


    "That''s good." Mr. Li nodded.


    "Xiao Yao, we meet again." Qin Chaonan waved and said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and nodded: "it''s good to kiss your grandfather." After all, he is an elder. Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t take him seriously, the minimum etiquette can''t be ignored. It''s really important to respect him from the heart. However, if there is less grace and politeness, it won''t seem that he is free and easy, proud, and will only make others have a bad feeling towards him.


    "Xiao Yao, I can''t introduce you to anything else, but I have to introduce you to this one." Li Laozi looked at Mo Chengfei and said, "he is mo Chengfei''s brother and Mo Jingwen''s brother. You know who he is, but you should apologize to others. Although there is only a little misunderstanding between you and Mo Chengfei and Mo Jingwen, you have to make it clear, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    "Apology?" Mo Qiang asked to wave his hand, "it''s not necessary."


    "Why isn''t that necessary? Old man Mo, are you going to argue with a younger generation? " Mr. Li laughs.


    In fact, the relationship between Mo Chengfei and Mo qiangqiu is quite good. Otherwise, at the beginning, Mo Chengfei and Li Xiaoxiao would not have contacted so much. It''s not too much to say that they are world friends.


    But now, the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Mo Chengfei has completely disappeared, which not only means that Li Xiaoxiao and Mo Chengfei have broken off their relationship, but also means that the relationship between Li family and Mo family has become cold.


    Mo Chengfei is a proud man. He suffered a lot in Xiao Yao''s hands, but he never told his family, because he felt that he could solve it. He told his family that even if Xiao Yao was not comfortable in the end, he would not have any sense of achievement, let alone let Li Xiaoxiao look up at him, so he felt disdainful to do such a thing!


    However, it doesn''t matter if you are not surprised!


    He doesn''t care whether he does it by himself or by his family. He is wronged here by Xiao Yao. His first idea is to go home and cry for his father and mother. He directly tells his grandfather that Mo qiangqiu himself is a very short guard. When he gets the news, he goes to investigate Xiao Yao. Unexpectedly, he finds out the things between Xiao Yao and Mo Chengfei.


    Don''t force to be angry, completely angry.


    He is definitely not the kind of person who can easily get angry, because he thinks that constant anger will affect life expectancy.


    "Old man Li, it''s not that I don''t give you face. How many years have you known me? Don''t you know what kind of character I am? " Mo qiangqiu said.


    "Fart!" As soon as Mr. Li patted the table, he stood up directly, his eyes glaring, "what''s your character? You tell me what character you are! Tough? Protection? If you don''t reach your goal, you will never stop? I Pooh! Take yourself seriously? I tell you, as long as my old man Li is still in the world, you can''t trouble Xiao Yao, otherwise... "


    Speaking of this, he hesitated a little, his eyes became a little hazy, and his figure was low: "otherwise, even if the Li family broke up and sold iron, I will make you pay the price of bleeding!"


    What Mr. Li said was very heavy, which escalated the contradiction again. His words also changed the faces of those old men, including Mo qiangqiu. He really didn''t expect that Mr. Li was serious. Originally, he thought his attitude was more tough, and Mr. Li would also choose to give in. After all, our friendship for so many years is here.


    But now, Mo qiangqiu found that he was wrong, because Mr. Li had torn his face.


    When Mr. Li said this, he didn''t lower his voice. He had a big voice. Mo Jingwen and Su Qianxi, who were sitting on one side, heard it clearly. They were all surprised.


    Mo Jingwen, in particular, originally thought that as long as he convinced his grandfather to come forward, it was only a matter of hand to get rid of Xiao Yao. But now, the development of the matter is beyond his expectation. Even if his grandfather came forward, Li would not buy it.


    Mr. Li''s reaction can only show two points. First, Mr. Li has been unhappy with the Mo family for a long time, but this possibility is very small, because Mr. Li himself is not the kind of hypocritical person. He usually thinks of what to say. If he is really dissatisfied with the Mo family, even if he didn''t offend the Mo family at the beginning, there won''t be too many disputes in the Mo family.


    There''s only one possibility left. Xiao Yao is very important to master Li!


    Lao he, Zhan Qianjun and others were very surprised. They were surprised and even puzzled. They had just learned that Xiao Yao was only Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard. In their opinion, Xiao Yao was just a dispensable abandoned son. Is it necessary for Li to be so angry? Even for a bodyguard, planning to break with the Mo family?


    They look at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes. They even want to see through Xiao Yao''s body. They are really curious about what kind of person Xiao Yao is.


    The only one who was not surprised was that Qin Chao Nan.


    He knows who Xiao Yao is and how capable Xiao Yao is. If Mr. Li doesn''t turn over and get angry now, he will feel strange! Even if Mr. Li doesn''t plan to protect Xiao Yao, he will spare no effort to protect Xiao Yao. In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s value is too great. Even if his family is ruined, he is willing to get Xiao Yao''s friendship, even if it''s just a human relationship!


    These people don''t understand, so they''ll be surprised.


    Qin Chaonan understood, so he could understand.


    "You... Old man Li, are you going to break up with our Mo family?" Mo asked after a long time.


    Li took a look at him and asked, "are you going to trouble Xiao Yao?"


    "That''s nature!" Mo Qiang asks stiff neck to say.


    Mr. Li stood up and turned to leave. Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He followed Mr. Li to the stairway.


    "What do you mean?" Mo qiangqiu is furious.


    Mr. Li stopped and looked at him with a smile: "since there is no need to talk about it, don''t talk about it."


    His words have been very direct. People at their level will not fail to recognize the edge hidden in his words.


    He has made up his mind to protect Xiao Yao! Mo qiangqiu is embarrassed, angry and angry. Now that he has no way out, even if he doesn''t want to, he has to step forward because he doesn''t have a step down!


    "Good! In this case, the Mo family and the Li family will never die! " Mo Qiang said in a cold voice.


    The remaining six old men sighed.


    They want to say something, but they also understand that at this time, no matter what they say, it''s useless, and they can even add fuel to the fire. The reason is very simple. Generally, people fight. The more they are advised, the more they fight. It''s just for the sake of face. That''s ridiculous human nature.


    Mr. Li took Xiao Yao and left without looking back.


    He knew what it meant to go like this, but he went without hesitation.


    Let him hand over Xiao Yao? You might as well kill him!


    As soon as Mr. Li and Xiao Yao left, the whole teahouse was quiet, and Mo qiangqiu''s breathing was heard.


    His hand was on the table, shaking so much that a cup full of tea overflowed.


    "Too much, too much! Too much deception Mo qiangqiu''s chest fluctuated greatly, because he was burning with anger and sweat.


    Suddenly, the southern Qin Dynasty stood up.


    "What do you mean, Lao Qin?" Mo Qiang asks a Leng, the facial expression is also a change.


    "I want to treat Xiao Yao as a friend, even if he doesn''t treat me as a friend." With that, he also went to the stairway.


    Mo qiangqiu could not speak any more. He wanted to say that Qin Chaonan was too much, but he thought it would be ridiculous if he really said that.


    His face became more and more gloomy, gloomy and terrible.


    There was a complete silence, so that when Mo forced his teacup to fall to the ground, it was like thunder and lightning.


    "What a Li family, what a Qin family." Mo Qiang asked for a smile.


    The other five didn''t speak.


    "Grandfather, let''s go, too." Zhan Hongtu suddenly came to Zhan Qianjun and said.


    Zhan Qianjun was stunned. He turned around and looked at Zhan Hongtu. His face was uncertain.

 Chapter 108

    In the teahouse, the atmosphere was dreary.


    When Zhan Hongtu finished what he wanted to say, he stood aside and quietly waited for his grandfather to show his attitude.


    Whether Zhan Qianjun decides to leave or stay, he will leave.


    If Zhan Qianjun left, it means that he made the same choice as Qin Chaonan - standing firmly with the Li family, thus standing in the opposite of the Mo family.


    If you don''t go, you don''t necessarily have to fight against the Li family and get into trouble with Xiao Yao. You can also sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight without interfering on both sides.


    Zhan Qianjun is also an old fox. Whether it''s the Li family or the Mo family, they have a lot of energy in Haitian city. As a smart man, the best decision now is to watch the fun if they don''t help each other. Anyway, the war won''t burn their own home.


    Zhan Hongtu''s words made Zhan Qianjun a little angry. He felt that his grandson''s words now were just blocking his way


    Zhan Hongtu stands smiling. If Zhan Qianjun doesn''t make his stand, he won''t go.


    Zhan Qianjun raises his head and stares at his grandson, hoping to see something in each other''s eyes, but he can''t see anything. He can''t help but wonder what Zhan Hongtu is thinking


    For a long time, he took a long sigh of relief, took a cup of tea in front of him and drank it. He didn''t know what it was like.


    "Let''s go." Zhan Qianjun said and stood up.


    The smile on Zhan Hongtu''s face became more intense. He rushed forward to help Zhan Qianjun and went downstairs together


    Zhan Qianjun and Zhan Hongtu leave. Lao he stands up, smiles apologetically at Mo qiangqiu and turns to leave.


    Tong San wakes up and goes


    In the end, there were only four people left on the second floor.


    Don''t force, don''t be surprised. Su wubai, Su Qianxi.


    "Lao Mo, if I were you, I should take back my previous words. It''s unnecessary." Su Wu Bai cocked his legs and said seriously.


    Mo qiangqiu glared at him: "should we recognize the loss? I''m Mo qiangqiu, our Mo family suffered! It''s not our Mo family''s style to break our teeth and swallow in our stomach. "


    Su Wu Bai shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Die to face, live to suffer, that is to say, Mo qiangqiu such a person


    Out of the teahouse, Xiao Yao and Mr. Li also got into the car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Xiao Yao gave a smile of apology.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I''ve caused you trouble." Xiao Yao said.


    "Get me in trouble?" Mr. Li shook his head. "In fact, I know that Mo qiangqiu won''t let it go. He''s not the kind of person who likes to talk... In fact, he just has this shortcoming. He wants to lose face. Everything else is OK. Otherwise, I won''t be friends with him for many years."


    Xiao Yao just nodded and didn''t answer.


    He didn''t know about Mo qiangqiu, and he didn''t know how good the relationship between Mr. Li and Mo qiangqiu was, so he couldn''t get in on such a topic.


    "Well, it''s not our fault. We don''t have to bow down." Mr. Li waved his hand. "It''s hard for you to apologize."


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if I only need to apologize, I can restore the friendship between you and Mo qiangqiu, then I think my apology is worth it."


    "But you don''t have to do that." Mr. Li said, "you are a proud man. Am I right to say that?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "You don''t have pride, but you have pride. Pride can dissipate, and pride stands tall and upright." Li''s hand patted on his knee. "Xiao Yao, I don''t know you, but I know you." This sentence sounds like a sick sentence, do not understand, and understand? Is understanding different from understanding?


    "Old man, what do you think Mo qiangqiu will do?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Mr. Li frowned, looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "what are you going to do?"


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t ask you." Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    "Look, I''ll say you''re a kind man? You know what you should do, but you want to take care of my face. " Mr. Li laughed and said, "didn''t I say that before? From then on, the Mo family and the Li family are the enemies! "


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and understood what he should do next


    Zhan Hongtu and Zhan Qianjun went downstairs.


    "Tell me why you pulled me down." Zhan Qianjun coughed and said.


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile: "the air above is not good."


    Zhan Qianjun glared at him: "don''t talk nonsense with me, talk well!"


    Zhan Qianjun has many children, but he is most satisfied with Zhan Hongtu. Zhan Hongtu is neither the biggest nor the smallest in the generation of Zhan family. However, Zhan Qianjun thinks that this boy is good. If not, Zhan Qianjun would not bring Zhan Hongtu to such an occasion today.


    He has told everyone with action that zhanhongtu is the successor of the future exhibitor!


    Zhan Hongtu looks at his grandfather and sighs with relief.


    "I just don''t like the Mo family, that''s all." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it." Zhan Qianjun shook his head.


    "All right." Zhan Hongtu lowered his head and said, "I don''t know if you don''t believe me. In fact, the reason is very simple. Mr. Li thinks highly of Xiao Yao and does not hesitate to fight against the Mo family for his sake. "


    "What does that mean?" Zhan Qianjun''s eyes flashed, "that Xiao Yao is not ordinary?"


    "Grandfather, do you know why Mo qiangqiu can''t get along with Xiao Yao?" Zhan Hongtu asked.


    Zhan Qianjun frowned and asked in a low voice, "is it because Xiao Yao beat Mo Jingwen?"


    Zhan Hongtu''s enigmatic smile: "maybe, maybe not, if it''s just because Xiao Yao beat Mo Jingwen, then Xiao Yao apologized, why do they still have to bite?"


    Zhan Qianjun doesn''t understand.


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile: "if Xiao Yao doesn''t show up, Li Xiaoxiao will marry Mo Chengfei. Although Li Xiaoxiao may not like Mo Chengfei, it''s a matter of certainty. Once the Mo family and the Li family get married, no matter Li Xiaoxiao or Mo Chengfei, they will make Haitian a dead end..."


    Speaking of this, Zhan Hongtu took a deep breath: "what should we do then?"


    "They won''t beat us down, will they?" Zhan Qianjun whispered.


    Zhan Hongtu gave a wry smile: "no, but it will be cloudy. How can we get ahead?"


    Zhan Qianjun felt that he could not see through his grandson. He kept silent.


    "What are you thinking, grandfather?" Zhan Hongtu asked carefully.


    "I''m thinking that old man Li and Mo qiangqiu are not as good as you think..." Zhan Qianjun squinted and said, "lucky, lucky zhans..."


    Back at Li''s home, Xiao Yao sat in a chair watching TV, picking his fingers and getting bored.


    Mr. Li looked at the newspaper. They didn''t delay each other


    "By the way, sir, do you have any news about tianlingcao?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Mr. Li put down the newspaper, slightly embarrassed. Although he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face said everything.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "forget it, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Well, I''ll let you know." Li said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    As soon as he turned to watch TV, his cell phone in his pocket rang.


    Looking at the caller ID above, song Yilin called.


    When he picked up the phone, Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t come to you if I have nothing to do?" Song Yilin was obviously not happy.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "no, but I think if you really have time, you won''t chat with me, you must spend the month before last with your sister Qiuyue."


    On the other side of the phone, there comes the girl''s cough. Needless to say, Li Qiuyue is also beside song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed. If he had known that Li Qiuyue was by song Yilin''s side, he would not have said that.


    "Hey, master, I have something I want to ask you for help." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao immediately couldn''t laugh or cry, and regardless of whether song Yilin on the other side of the phone saw it or not, he waved his hand vigorously: "don''t mediate, don''t shout, I''m not as apprentice as you."


    He was thinking, what''s the matter in this society now? No matter young or old, they all like to call others masters?


    "Ah, anyway, you promised me to teach me how to fight. OK, I''ll be at Li''s right away. Let''s talk about it when I get there!" With these words, song Yilin is afraid of Xiao Yao''s repentance, so he immediately hangs up the phone. A second before hanging up, Xiao Yao hears this guy humming a ditty


    Although he can''t see song Yilin, he can already see the proud smile on Song Yilin''s face.


    Xiao Yao sighed and put the cell phone away.


    "Your friend?" Mr. Li asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "I''ve helped before."


    "More friends, more trouble." Li said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head: "this is a real friend. If I can help, I will."


    Mr. Li was interested and sat upright: "it''s a little interesting. I really want to see who can be your friend!"


    Xiao Yao just shrugged his shoulders.


    Before long, song Yilin came with Li Qiuyue.


    They walked into Li''s house and saw Li sitting on the sofa. Li Qiuyue said with a smile: "good grandfather Li."


    "Oh? Autumn moon Mr. Li was surprised to see Li Qiuyue and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Accompany my boyfriend to find Xiao Yao and see you by the way." Li Qiuyue said.


    Mr. Li said with a smile: "looking for Xiao Yao is the main thing, and looking at me is the second? I just met your grandfather before! "


    Then he looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "Li Gongcheng is Qiu Yue''s grandfather." Xiao Yao suddenly realized¡° Are you Qiu Yue''s boyfriend Li''s eyes fell on Song Yilin again, "is song Jiangshan your grandfather?"¡° Yes, sir, I heard my grandfather talk about you before. " Song Yilin said with a smile. Xiao Yao poked song Yilin and said in a low voice, "isn''t your grandfather''s name good? If we can deliver all the mountains and rivers, can we make a big deal? " Song Yilin glared at him... "Cough, OK, tell me first. What can I do for you?" After Xiao Yao asked, he quickly added, "it''s impossible to accept you as an apprentice!"¡° That''s for sure. This time I come here to ask you to help me marry my daughter-in-law! "¡° Let me help you marry your daughter-in-law? " Xiao Yao took a cold breath, looked at Li Qiuyue standing on the side, rubbed his hands and said awkwardly, "this... Shouldn''t you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 109

    Xiao Yao thinks song Yilin is a bit of a bull.


    It''s the first time that someone has asked him to help marry his wife. He can''t laugh or cry. Even if he is willing to help, Li Qiuyue has to agree!


    Song Yilin saw the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, and seemed to have guessed what the other person was thinking. He couldn''t laugh or cry: "what do you think? It''s not what you think! In fact, this time I came to Haitian city, I decided to marry Qiuyue, but now there are some changes. "


    "What happened?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Qiuyue''s grandfather and parents have no objection, but Qiuyue has a elder sister, a female soldier, who puts forward a request to me. If I want to marry Qiuyue, I must win her."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this elder sister''s management is too wide, isn''t it?"


    Song Yilin patted his thigh and looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, which became a little excited. He seemed to feel that he had found a confidant: "who said it wasn''t?"


    Li Qiuyue pinches his arm and stares at him.


    Song Yilin just laughs.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "since that''s the case, you can do it well. Anyway, it''s the request of others. Be careful when you start. After all, it''s your daughter-in-law''s sister and your future sister-in-law. Don''t really hurt others."


    Song Yilin''s expression became a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head: "what''s the problem?"


    "Yes." Song Yilin cleared his throat and whispered, "I can''t beat her..."


    Xiao Yao''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    No matter how tough a woman is, it''s just a woman. How powerful can she be? Song Yilin is a descendant of eight tiger boxing. His skill is really good. Even if he is not as good as Xiao Yao, he can deal with 20 or 30 people. Such a master can''t even beat a woman?


    Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin with suspicion in his eyes.


    Song Yilin''s face turned red. He himself felt that he was a bit embarrassed when he said that, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Originally, he was also full of confidence. He thought Li Ru was only a girl after all. No matter how powerful she was, where could she be? But when he was trampled on the ground by Li Ru, he knew he was wrong.


    Where is this woman? It''s a Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    Song Yilin felt that he had no way to express anything in language, so he could only pick up his daughter-in-law, revealing bruises.


    "Damn it! What a tragedy It''s not Xiao Yao who talks, but Mr. Li.


    "It''s just that." Song Yilin wants to cry without tears.


    Li sighed: "how can you say that your grandfather is also a martial arts master of a generation? No matter who he was, he would have to shake when he heard song Jiangshan''s name. As a result, how can he be so worthless in your generation?"


    Song Yilin looks down at his toes


    Xiao Yao coughed and asked, "how do you want me to help you?"


    "Li Ru said, let me find a man who can beat her." Song Yilin said, "after I have a chance, I can only find you."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Xiao Yao pitifully: "brother Xiao, I''m your brother! You can''t leave me alone at this time. "


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Qiuyue and song Yilin, and said seriously, "even if you can''t beat Li Ru, you can still get a daughter-in-law. Why worry?"


    "That''s what I said, but there''s always something wrong with face! If you don''t let Li Ru be convinced, how can I stay in the Li family in the future? " Speaking of this, song Yilin pauses and looks at Mr. Li, "it''s not about you Li Jia ha!"


    Mr. Li can''t laugh or cry.


    "You mean, let me fight for you?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Song Yilin nodded vigorously, "I think that woman is certainly not as powerful as you!"


    Li Qiuyue also added: "Xiao Yao, that''s my sister. You can''t be too black!"


    Xiao Yao put out his hand: "is this still human work? If you lose, it''s not very good. If you win, you can''t play hard... Don''t you embarrass me? "


    Li Qiuyue also felt a little embarrassed. Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, and finally stamped her foot: "forget it, as long as you can win my sister, don''t kill me!"


    Xiao Yao now understands what a married daughter spills water, girls go out and so on. Take a look at Li Qiuyue. For her man, she doesn''t care about her sister. She just says don''t kill anyone... Xiao Yao shudders. Women are really terrible! No wonder my grandfather always said that the woman at the foot of the mountain is a tiger


    "Brother Xiao, would you like to help me?" Song Yilin asked pitifully.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile: "OK, when?"


    "Tomorrow! I''ll pick you up tomorrow, and then we''ll go to Qiuyue''s home together! " Song Yilin said.


    Xiao just wanted to speak, Li said: "not tomorrow."


    "Why?" Song Yilin did not expect that Mr. Li would speak against it.


    "Xiao Yao, have you forgotten? You still have injuries. " Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao touched his arm and laughed: "it shouldn''t be in the way."


    "It''s not in the way?" Mr. Li said calmly, "if you move your arm again, the wound will certainly crack. It''s no small matter!"


    Song Yilin then responded: "brother Xiao, are you hurt?"


    "Well, a little hurt." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "The arm has been punctured, is it a small wound?" Mr. Li asked.


    Song Yilin''s face changed greatly, and he quickly said, "brother Xiao, who did it? Shall I avenge you? " Said, he also some helpless, "even you are not an opponent, I think I must be more not an opponent, but it''s OK, our song family is still some experts, big deal, I''ll pull people from our family, together to help you revenge!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s OK. I''ve dealt with it myself."


    Song Yilin asked in a low voice, "don''t you need any help?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said happily, "didn''t you come to me for help today? Why do you always ask me if I need help now? "


    Song Yilin patted his head and said with a smile, "if you don''t say that I''m forgetting, then forget it. Brother Xiao, you''re so good. I''ll find a way myself."


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you have a way?"


    "Well, No." Song Yilin has a dispirited face.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that there are many masters in your song family? Can''t they help you? " Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Song Yilin said with a bitter smile: "definitely not. They will never help me with such a thing. If my grandfather and my father know about it, they will not help me. On the contrary, they will be angry. Some martial arts practitioners are arrogant, especially my grandfather. He always thinks that the Li family has climbed up to our song family. Let alone help me, they will carry me back directly, From now on, I will not meet Qiuyue. "


    Unable to laugh or cry, Xiao Yao began to sympathize with song Yilin. This guy seems really miserable


    "Come on, if you can''t help it, just come to me." Xiao Yao said, "after all, this is your life."


    Song Yilin shook his head: "no, I came to you earlier because I didn''t know you were injured. Now that I know, I won''t let you do it. Forget it, brother, you can rest assured. I''ll come back to you for a drink when you are well!" With that, he took Li Qiuyue and left with his head down.


    Xiao Yao is a little helpless, but he doesn''t say much. After all, he is really injured and his combat effectiveness has dropped a lot. It''s really unknown if he can help at that time


    After Song Yilin and Li Qiuyue left, Li began to speak.


    "I said, it''s not easy to be friends with you, is it? Last time I saw Fang Hai, the noble son of the provincial capital, this time I saw a little Lord. " Mr. Li said with a smile.


    "Little Lord?" Xiao Yao is interested in this title.


    "Yes, song Jiangshan, song Yilin''s father, song countercurrent, are all masters. Looking at the whole of China, there are few people who can defeat song Jiangshan and song countercurrent. They have a family of martial artists, but they have a lot of money. They rely on their identity and inside information! This is really a poor, civilized and powerful society... "Exclaimed Master Li.


    "En... Is song Jiangshan really powerful?" Xiao Yao was also slightly surprised.


    "It''s rare. When I was young, I used to be the bodyguard of the No.1 head of the state for two times, don''t you think?" Li said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. If it was true, no wonder the Song family would not like the Li family.


    They have the heart to be proud!


    "Xiao Yao, in Jiangnan, with your relationship with song Yilin, no one dares not to give you face." Li said.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head: "I don''t know."


    "If you know, I''m afraid song Yilin won''t be your friend either." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it carefully. It''s really the same truth


    "Do you think he can do something about it?" Xiao Yao is still a little worried.


    "In my opinion, what he said before is still reasonable. He can''t ask the Song family for help. Even if he opens his mouth, no one will help him. In Haitian city, there are few people who are better than him, and he can''t ask for the only one. As he said, most of the people who practice martial arts are arrogant and introverted. Most of them have become masters and concentrate on studying martial arts. They don''t have time to care about these little things. " Li said.


    Xiao Yao clenched his fist and nodded, but he was thinking of something else


    "Boy, are you still going to help him?" Master Li seems to be able to penetrate Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Xiao Yao looks at him and smiles.


    "Come on, you have your own ideas. People say don''t be stubborn. You are no worse than him."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "old man, I want to have a rest, take care of my injuries and try to make myself better. Do you think you can let me not disturb me?" Mr. Li waved: "go, I know."¡° Thank you With that, Xiao Yao went upstairs

 Chapter 110

    Li Qiuyue is a quiet girl, but her character is totally opposite to that of Li Ru who came out of her womb.


    Li Ru is just a tomboy. She is 1.73 meters tall. When she was in junior high school, she was much taller than the boys in her class. She liked to brush guns and stick when she was young. When other girls like Hello Kitty or Ding Dang cat, she would not give up holding the golden cudgel.


    If it wasn''t for her using her golden cudgel to knock out the teeth of a male classmate in the class, the Li family wouldn''t have any opinions


    When Li Qiuyue was on the first day of junior high school, Li Ru was on the third day of junior high school. In school, few people dare to provoke Li Qiuyue, because everyone knows that although Li Qiuyue is petite, she has a terrible sister!


    After Li Ru graduated from junior high school, she was unwilling to study. Li Gongcheng had no choice but to trust her relationship everywhere. At last, she sent Li Ru into the army. However, Li Ru is really a capable person. In ten years, she has become the leader of the Chinese women''s special forces.


    Li Gongcheng also went into the sea in the 1970s and 1980s. At that time, as long as he dared to venture, as long as he dared to do, there was a great chance that he could make money. Li Gongcheng broke into the sea and fought hard. He threw himself alone and set up the largest trading company in Haitian city. The money he made over the years was at least several billion.


    Li Gong has a son named Li Xingguo. Li Gongcheng has been busy for most of his life, and gradually realized the importance of knowledge. No matter whether Li Xingguo is happy or not, he kicked him to study abroad. Fortunately, Li Xingguo is not a cynical dandy. He has been abroad for many years. After returning home, he immediately integrated his ideas abroad into the company''s operation and development, and kept pace with the times. It''s said that it''s easy to start a business, but hard to keep it. Li Xingguo not only keeps it, but also makes the company prosperous. It can be regarded as Li Gongcheng''s peace of mind.


    Li Gongcheng is most dissatisfied with his son, that is, Li Xingguo has only two daughters and no son. Fortunately, Li Xingguo has been abroad for a long time and has no concept of son preference. Therefore, he regards both daughters as the apple of his eye and can''t tolerate bullying. Li Ru sets a barrier for song Yilin, and Li Xingguo acquiesces. How can it be so easy to marry my precious daughter? So song Yilin was forced to


    In the courtyard, song Yilin and Li Qiuyue stand side by side.


    Li Ru, standing in front of them, is wearing a pair of washed white jeans and a black jacket. Her short hair is neat and neat, and she looks lively. But her gloomy eyes make song Yilin feel flustered.


    He was beaten hard by Li Ru. He knew the horror of this woman.


    In fact, Li Ru is definitely a beautiful woman. Li Qiuyue is so beautiful. As her sister, how can she be poor? Joan''s nose, small mouth and big eyes are just like black gems. It would be better if they didn''t show too cold.


    "Why, you can''t find someone to fight with me?" Li Qiuyue holds her arm and looks at Song Yilin. She says in a cold voice.


    Song Yilin nodded his head.


    Originally, he thought that if he pulled Xiao Yao over, he would be 100% sure. But now Xiao Yao is injured, and he can''t help him. He thinks that it''s heaven''s death


    Li Gongcheng, Li Xingguo and others are watching the excitement. Not only they, but also many relatives and friends are standing by. In fact, they all know that this is just a farce. Whether song Yilin can win or not, the Li family will marry Li Qiuyue to him in the end.


    "Then you''re going to fight me, aren''t you?" Li Ru''s eyes are full of sarcasm when she looks at Song Yilin.


    Song Yilin took a deep breath, took a step forward, straightened his waist: "yes."


    Li Qiuyue grabs song Yilin''s arm and wants to pull him back, but no matter how much strength she exerts, she can''t shake song Yilin''s body. In the end, she can only give up using brute force.


    "Sister, it''s almost enough. What do you want to do?" Li Qiuyue turned her mouth and was not happy.


    "Autumn moon, come here for me!" Li Ru stares at her sister, who has no good airway.


    "I don''t know!" Li Qiuyue also blushed and began to resist.


    In fact, in the Li family, Li Qiuyue is a little princess. If she wants the stars in the sky, Li Xingguo would like to give the moon as a gift. Li Qiuyue will not be afraid of her grandfather, father or mother, but the only sister, she was afraid when she was young. But this time, for her own happiness, she felt that she had to stand up!


    Li Ru was also a little surprised. Her face changed a little. She frowned and said nothing more.


    She was a little angry, but she decided to vent her anger on Song Yilin!


    "Let''s go." Li Ru waves to song Yilin. This kind of action is so arrogant for a girl who looks like a flower.


    Song Yilin coughed, turned his face and looked at Li Qiuyue. He showed a smile. It was like he was going to be executed.


    In Song Yilin''s opinion, fighting with Li Ru is like going to the execution ground. Anyway, the final result will not be very good


    Song Yilin took a few steps forward. As soon as he reached Li Qiuyue, Li Ru rushed towards song Yilin. Her action is very fast. In the blink of an eye, she has already shaken to song Yilin. Song Yilin''s heart trembles a little. He suddenly finds that, in fact, when he and Li Ru did it last time, the other party even left his hand! He really wants to sit on the ground and cry. Why is a woman so powerful! Do you want any other men to live? When he thought of this, Li Ru''s fist had already been waved over and smashed at Song Yilin''s face. Every move was as powerful as a rainbow, and he did his best. What a terrible woman! As soon as song Yilin''s eyes changed, he quickly stepped back. At the same time, he held out his hand, pinched Li Ru''s wrist, and kicked out. At this time, he could not take pity on her, because as long as he hesitated for a moment, Li Ru''s fist would surely fall on his face. Li Ru''s knee hit song Yilin''s leg, and song Yilin almost fell to the ground. Li Ru took advantage of the victory to pursue. She flashed a look of satisfaction in her eyes, and clapped her hand on Song Yilin''s chest. While song Yilin stepped back, she launched a charge again, just like a victorious general, with great fighting spirit¡° Bang With another fist, song Yilin subconsciously reaches out his arms to protect himself. His fist hits his arm, and his body falls out on the flower bed. His body is covered with soil, and there are several weeds in his hair. How miserable and miserable it is¡° ha-ha! Are all the men of the Song family made of clay? "¡° Yeah, I can''t even beat a woman. " The relatives of the Li family, the slightly younger men, have no scruples about opening a mockery system for song Yilin. They can not only watch jokes, but also ridicule. What an interesting thing to watch! Song Yilin stood up. He glanced at those who laughed at him, but his eyes didn''t scare them away. It''s not a novel, he''s not the hero, and he doesn''t have the aura of hegemony in the legend¡° What are you looking at! And the power to stare? Cousin Li Ru, beat the grandson down A young man, about 18. 9 years old, was shouting¡° Come on, we''ll fight if you can! " Song Yilin glared angrily. The guy turned his face and pretended not to hear song Yilin''s words... "You''d better give up. You''re not my opponent at all." Li Ru looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "if you say something that may strike you, you are just like a child in my eyes." Hearing this, song Yilin''s face sank completely. He doesn''t care about being beaten by Li Ru. Who let him be Li Qiuyue''s sister? Anyway, it''s not being bullied by outsiders. It''s almost a concept of fighting. Being ridiculed by Li''s relatives, song Yilin is equally indifferent. But hearing those insults to the Song family and being scorned by Li Ru''s words, song Yilin couldn''t stand it. Step by step, he came to Li Ru, his eyes full of blood, and even murderous¡° Go on. " Li Ru used to say these two words, but this time, song Yilin said them first. Li Ru looks at Song Yilin with a little surprise¡° Go on Song Yilin saw that Li Ru hadn''t moved, and growled. Li Ru''s face can''t hang¡° I didn''t do it because you are too miserable and weak, otherwise you really think I take you seriously? If I were you, I''d find someone who can beat me Li Ru said coldly¡° I said, "go on." Song Yilin took a deep breath. His face was expressionless. His eyes were fixed on Li Ru like a fierce beast. He has become murderous and hostile. He is a very kind and warm-hearted person. He is even a little short-sighted and has a simple mind. Otherwise, he would not have rushed into the crowd because he thought Wang Lei and others were bullying Xiao Yao. But who doesn''t have his own anger? Such people seldom get angry and don''t like to get angry, but once they get angry, it''s anger! Everyone''s anger point is different, just like song Yilin. His anger point is in the deepest place, which ordinary people can''t find at all. However, once his anger point is triggered, the outburst of emotion can''t be controlled by him. Li Ru hasn''t moved yet, but song Yilin has lost his patience and pounces on Li Ru like crazy. He moved very fast, opened the door, opened his arms, and didn''t think about protecting himself, just like a blind bear who was mad. The pace under his feet is very heavy, as if every step is three points into the earth¡° Boom With one blow, the style of boxing blows

 Chapter 111

    Li Qiuyue is the first to notice song Yilin''s emotional change. After all, this is her man. How can she not understand?


    Li Ru also frowned.


    People who practice martial arts will understand one sentence on the first day when they come into contact with martial arts: protect yourself first if you hurt others.


    The reason is very simple. No matter how strong the advantage is, you have to protect some key areas of your body, that is, the door, so that you can''t give the other party the chance to hurt yourself. In the previous fight between Song Yilin and Li Ru, although song Yilin has been passively beaten, he has always protected his most vulnerable place, which is a kind of self-protection and a deep-rooted habit of artistic conception in his mind.


    But now, song Yilin seems to have forgotten these. When he punches, he is the most direct one, forgetting everything and himself. He just wants to knock Li Ru down and maximize the lethality of his fist.


    Li Ru has no way to escape or give in. Song Yilin''s speed is too fast. At this time, it''s impossible for her to avoid the attack. The only thing she can do is to force her opponent back. So now, she didn''t even think about it. She hit song Yilin''s armpit with one punch, which is also a fragile part of her body. Fortunately, she still kept her hand, Otherwise, if you do your best to hit song Yilin in the armpit, even if he doesn''t die, I''m afraid he will fall ill.


    But what Li Ru didn''t expect was that his fist didn''t force song Yilin back. His fist fell down and hit her heavily on the shoulder. Li Ru and song Yilin stepped back a few steps at the same time.


    "Son of a bitch, what do you want to do?" Li Ru was a little crazy. She knew that if she didn''t find the right chance to dodge now, it would not be her shoulder but her throat that hit her with a strong punch. She didn''t even dare to think about the final result!


    Song Yilin looks at Li Ru coldly. He doesn''t even care about the pain in his armpit. The indifference in his eyes is not murderous. It''s a kind of lifeless, lifeless, as if he has lost his original thought.


    "Ah Song Yilin once again burst to drink, once again toward Li Ru, the same speed, the same strength, the same attack route.


    "Yilin, stop it Li Qiuyue said aloud.


    In the past, song Yilin followed Li Qiuyue''s every word, but this time, he turned a deaf ear. In other words, he didn''t know that Li Qiuyue would talk again.


    "Song Yilin, you son of a bitch, what do you want to do?" Li Xingguo also hurled abuse at Song Yilin.


    Song Yilin''s sprint towards Li Qiuyue has not slowed down.


    Li Ru gets up and looks at Song Yilin angrily. When song Yilin comes to her, she advances instead of retreating. She finds the right opportunity and waves a punch. The result is the same as before, but this time it''s even worse. Both of them fly upside down and vomit blood at the same time.


    Li Ru''s face is a little bit that see, song Yilin''s face does not change color, climbed up again.


    "Yilin!" Li Qiuyue is completely worried. She rushes to song Yilin and hugs her man.


    "Stop fighting, you stop fighting." Because she was worried, she spoke with a cry.


    Song Yilin looks back at her with a confused look and a smile on the corner of his mouth


    "Damn, song Yilin, you son of a bitch! You''re crazy, aren''t you? Don''t force me to die, or you won''t even have a chance to get up! " Li Ru also stood up, wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, adjusted her breath, and yelled at Song Yilin.


    Song Yilin''s eyes, which had been a little confused, became lifeless again. He reached out and pushed Li Qiuyue away. Holding his hand, he stood up again.


    "Sister! I beg you, that''s it! " Li Qiuyue''s tears come down. Both song Yilin and Li Ru are the people she cares about. But now the situation seems to be more and more wrong. They have even reached the point of immortality, and her heart almost collapses.


    Li Ru did not speak, pretending not to hear Li Qiuyue''s words.


    Her heart was completely angry, why? She is the eldest miss of the Li family. From childhood to adulthood, she is the only one who beats others, and no one can hurt him. But this time, song Yilin, who is not so desperate, is still playing with himself? Play with your life, who is afraid of who!


    Although Li Ru is a woman, she has a masculinity in her heart


    Song Yilin pushes away Li Qiuyue, who keeps up with him, and runs towards Li Ru.


    Li Ru didn''t show any timidity. She sneered, and her eyes were cold. She took a step ahead of song Yilin''s attack.


    She has decided not to keep her hand any more, because song Yilin is too ungrateful to keep his hand. Why should he keep his hand?


    Everyone''s face has changed, including Li Gongcheng, who is used to the storm.


    Although he doesn''t know martial arts, he can see that song Yilin and Li Ru have reached the point of immortality. The killing intention in their eyes makes him a little scared. They are both going to see blood!


    "Crazy, crazy!" Li Gongcheng yelled, "stop it all!"


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Li Qiuyue clenched her teeth. There was no time to think about anything. She also stepped forward and rushed to song Yilin and Li Ru.


    However, one person''s speed is faster than her. Many people just feel like a flower in front of their eyes. When they react again, a young man has already stood in the middle of song Yilin and Li Ru. His left hand blows under song Yilin''s chest. Sancun turns quickly, grabs Li Ru''s wrist, takes off her strength, and then follows her strength, Push Li Ru to one side.


    "Hoo, it''s good to come in time..." the young man sighed and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Xiao Yao?" Seeing the young man, Li Qiuyue was surprised.


    Xiao Yao smiles and walks up to song Yilin. He just squats down. When song Yilin is on the ground, he just punches. Xiao Yao grabs song Yilin''s wrist with his left hand. At the same time, his injured right hand nods on Song Yilin''s shoulder and chest. When the last one is finished, song Yilin closes his eyes and faints.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s wrong with him?" Li Qiuyue''s tears are falling down.


    "It''s all right. It''s just the top." Xiao Yao tried to explain Li Qiuyue in the most popular sentences.


    "Is it really OK?" Li Qiuyue was obviously not at ease.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao pretended to be unhappy. "I''m the master of Yaoling. I said it''s OK. Who dares to say something?"


    Li Qiuyue just forced a smile and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand.


    Xiao Yao stood up and went to Li Ru.


    At this time, Li Ru has already stood up. Xiao Yao just removed Li Ru''s strength and forced her back, so he didn''t hurt her.


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Yao came up to Li Ru and said a curse.


    Originally, Li Ru wanted to say that Xiao Yao was meddling in his own business, but before he could speak up and scold him, did he blame himself first?


    "You..." before Li Ru could say what she wanted to say, she was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t know what I am! Are you sick? Song Yilin looks like that. Are you going to fight with him? What happened? You want his life, don''t you? " Xiao Yao said with a cold face.


    Li Ru suddenly has no words to say, because she has some previous superiors. She does have such an idea, but she is also enraged by song Yilin''s overbearing attitude.


    "Well, what a big man, just like a child." Xiao Yao then turned around and walked towards song Yilin.


    "Stop!" Li Ru gave a big drink.


    Xiao Yao stops and turns to look at Li Ru.


    "Why do you scold me! What''s the matter with you? If song Yilin dies, I will pay for his life! Besides, it''s all about the Li family. What''s your business? " Li Ru blushed and said.


    In Haitian city, there are few people who dare to point at her nose and scold her, only those who are old.


    Any young people dare to scold her, no matter what the identity of the other party is, she will kick in the past!


    Because of her temper, a major''s son was interrupted by her in the army.


    "For life?" Xiao Yao''s smile is more brilliant, but the chill in his eyes is also more awe inspiring, "what do you take to compensate? Who do you think you are? Yes, maybe you think your life is worthless, but my brother''s life is worth more than you


    "You... You want to die!" Li Ru stamped her foot hard, then rushed to Xiao Yao and kicked it away.


    Xiao Yao quickly reaches out his left hand and grabs Li Ru''s ankle.


    "You let go!" Li Ru blushed and got worried.


    "No!" Xiao Yao''s face sank, "do you think I''m stupid? I let go and you do it. "


    "If I don''t do it, let it go first!" Li Ru was more embarrassed, and she was also surprised. The speed of the other side was too fast. Originally, she thought that her foot would surprise the other side, but it turned out to be like this.


    Xiao Yao frowned and didn''t bother to argue with Li Ru, so he threw away her feet.


    However, Li Ru''s right foot had just landed, and then he kicked it towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was really unprepared this time. He got a foot firmly on his arm and stepped back.


    "You don''t mean what you say! What you say is not true Xiao Yao is furious.


    "I''m a woman. Why should I be honest?" Li Ru has a crooked neck and is upright.


    Xiao Yao pointed at her, so angry that he couldn''t speak. You can''t believe a woman''s words!


    "Well, come again! I''d like to see what skills you have. There are few people who dare to teach me a lesson! " With that, Li Ru rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    Li Xingguo wanted to dissuade him, but he was held by Li Gongcheng.


    "Don''t worry. I want to see how good this boy is." Li Gongcheng said with a smile.

 Chapter 112

    Up to now, Li Gong has no way to understand his inner thoughts.


    For a young man, is it really worth breaking with Mo family?


    Li Xingguo asked in a low voice, "Dad, they won''t kill people, will they?"


    Li Gongcheng glared at him: "what are you talking about! They don''t know what to do. "


    "I don''t mean in case! Look at Song Yilin before. He''s all in a hurry. He''s playing with our daughter. " Speaking of this, Li Xingguo hesitated, frowned and said, "it seems that song Yilin''s personality is really not very good. Can I still trust him with the autumn moon?"


    Li Gongcheng looked at his son and shook his head.


    He felt that his son saw too little.


    Song Yilin is angry. He is really angry. He even falls into a state of madness. Because he is angry and mad, he starts to run wild. When he is angry, he is angry. He doesn''t pretend that he doesn''t care. Some things can be ignored, but some things should be defended with his life.


    For example, song Yilin''s martial heart.


    Song Yilin is a warrior. Even though he has always regarded himself as an ordinary person, he came out of the Song family after all. He was born with a warrior''s heart. From the day he was born, he was instilled with the idea that you are a warrior by all the people of the Song family.


    This kind of words is heard many times, even if he does not take it seriously, but also will brand a brand in the heart.


    What he cares about is different from others. Just like before, no matter how many people laughed at him, he would not be angry, but if he said that his martial arts were poor, fighting was like a child, too weak, he would not stand it, because he wanted to defend his martial heart with his life!


    "Would you be angry if someone said your father was a waste?" Li Gongchen said to his son.


    "Of course Li Xingguo cut off the railway.


    "He will not." Li Gongcheng''s finger pointed to song Yilin who fainted, "it''s just the difference that matters."


    Li Xingguo was stunned. For a long time, he let out a sigh of relief, as if he suddenly realized


    At the same time, in the middle of the yard, Li Ru has launched her second offensive. She turned her anger into strength. With one blow and one foot, she set off a light wind. The flowers and plants in the flower bed beside her moved with the wind. The faster Li Ru moved, the greater the amplitude of the movement.


    "Boom!" Once again, it was another blow. Li Ru''s body pulled forward half a meter in parallel. When she saw Xiao Yao dodging half a step to the left, the corners of her mouth showed a smile, turned the fist into a grab, and dragged her body to the side for a distance, pinching towards Xiao Yao''s throat.


    "What a cruel woman Xiao Yao whispered in his heart, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly hit Li Ru on the wrist with a fist. At the same time, he drew a circle with his right leg as the fulcrum, and clapped his palm on Li Ru''s shoulder again.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast, and Li Ru''s speed is not slow at all. When Xiao Yao hits her shoulder, Li Ru''s body kicks Xiao Yao''s arm while flying out.


    Right arm.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed greatly. He stepped back a few steps, covered his arm and bit his teeth.


    Li Ru Chang sighed. Seeing Xiao Yao''s appearance, he couldn''t help sneering.


    "It seems that you are not a tough guy. Although you are good at it, I just kick it casually, and you can''t stand it?" Li Ru said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha! Cousin Li Ru, do you think he looks like a tough guy? "


    "Yes! Xiaoru, I guess that if it was me, he would be able to beat him down. Is he not as strong as me? " Several young people watching the scene laughed.


    They all take Xiao Yao as a joke.


    Xiao Yao stood up straight, his face calm.


    He thinks that Li Ru is really a proud woman. In her eyes, all the men in the world are so vulnerable. Maybe it''s because she''s so smooth that she has despised the world.


    "Come again." He said a word and rushed to Li Ru at the same time.


    His stride is very big, and every step is equal to the two or three steps of ordinary people. He almost jumps. In the blink of an eye, he has reached Li Ru. At the same time, he waves a punch. Li Ru''s face changes slightly and opens her face quickly. The strong style of boxing makes her feel the burning pain on her face. Although she is not injured, it is like being cut by a knife.


    "To die!" Li Ru gave a big drink and kicked out. Her movements can only be described as lightness, which is easy to create an illusion for others. It seems that her movements are almost a kind of dance, not an attack, which will relax her vigilance.


    Xiao Yao can''t. He was bitten by a rabbit on the mountain when he was three years old. He knows what it means that a rabbit can bite when it''s urgent. It''s no big difference to despise his enemy and look for death.


    So he quickly stretched out a foot and kicked Li Ru''s ankle.


    Li Ru''s face slightly changed and lost her balance. She knelt down on one knee and splashed a piece of soil. The soft soil fell down by her.


    Li Ru just wants to get up, but Xiao Yao''s hand has been pinched on her clavicle.


    "You lost." His voice was cold, and the chill came into Li Ru''s heart through her skin pores.


    "I didn''t lose!" Li Ru is biting her teeth. As soon as she wants to stand up, Xiao Yao suddenly gives her strength. Li Ru utters a scream and kneels down on one knee again.


    "I don''t like beating women, and I don''t want to fight with women. You are an exception." Xiao Yao said with a gloomy face, "everything has a degree. Who do you think you are? What right do you have to stop your sister from pursuing her happiness? "


    Li Ru said with a black face: "if he can''t even beat me, how can he protect my sister? How can such a man give my sister happiness? " What she said is very reasonable and sounds like that.


    Xiao Yao split his mouth, showing a smile, but that smile is like a kind of ridicule.


    "You think your sister is dumber than you? Dumber than you? Do you think song Yilin can''t make your sister happy? Do you think the next man she''s looking for will make her happy? " When Xiao Yao said this, his voice suddenly became louder. "How can you guarantee the happiness of others?"


    In today''s society, there are absolutely not a few people who have Li Ru''s idea, and some of them are even more excessive than Li Ru.


    They always make too much interference or some comments on other people''s love in the tone of a past person, and say in a mature tone that who is not reliable and who is not suitable to be together


    But how much do they know?


    Can they guarantee that if this one is unreliable, the next one will be reliable?


    Are you responsible for the happiness of others? You can''t be responsible, just shut your beak, because you''re not him, you don''t know if he cares!


    Li Ru opened her mouth to retort, but found that she didn''t know what to say


    She thinks Xiao Yao is right. Although she is Li Qiuyue''s sister, she can''t be responsible for Li Qiuyue''s happiness all her life. Even Li Qiuyue''s parents can''t be responsible.


    But now, she has no way to admit that what Xiao Yao said is right. She can only look at Xiao Yao with an angry look, hoping to tear him up.


    "Let go of Li Ru!"


    "Let go of cousin Li Ru!"


    Those relatives, who had been watching, rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao had a drink, and his voice was like a bolt from the blue.


    His one word, unexpectedly will originally run toward him more than a dozen people all stopped, that more than a dozen people all stopped, silly Leng there, look at each other, after reaction, one by one is more angry, they so many people, unexpectedly by a young man''s "roll" to frighten? It''s killing people to say it!


    Li Gongcheng''s eyes narrowed, pointed to Xiao Yao, and said to Li Xingguo, "this is a momentum."


    Li Xingguo nodded, but could not laugh or cry: "Dad, your granddaughter is still in someone else''s hands!"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t hurt li Ru." Li Gongcheng waved his hand.


    Li Xingguo has no way to understand. He really doesn''t know where his father''s self-confidence comes from.


    "What the hell are you talking about! Dare to make trouble in the Li family, I don''t think you want to live! " The atmosphere was dull for a long time. A young man with yellow hair scolded Xiao Yao, but when Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on him, he subconsciously closed his mouth, as if there was an invisible hand holding his throat.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, threw his hand and walked towards song Yilin.


    "Hum, what''s so arrogant? If it wasn''t for cousin Li Ru and song Yilin who wasted too much energy and suffered a little injury, do you think you could win?" A young girl stares at Xiao Yao and says.


    When Li Ru heard this, she was also relieved. She thought the same thing in her heart. She had been fighting song Yilin for so long before, but she spent so much energy and was injured. After all, song Yilin was so lifeless that it was impossible for her to retreat completely.


    Xiao Yao stops, turns around and looks at Li Ru.


    "You think so, don''t you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Ru did not speak, but this is a default.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Since we want to attack people, we need to attack each other to the point that they are totally broken. This is what he really thinks in his heart.


    He took off his coat and wore a white short sleeve T-shirt inside. On his right arm, he wrapped a circle of gauze. At this time, the original white gauze had already been soaked with blood, and the blood was red. The blood stains along his arm, left to his wrist, and infected his palm.


    Li Ru suddenly realized that she suddenly understood why Xiao Yao had been fighting her with only one hand before again, and every attack was left-handed. Originally, she thought the other party was left-handed, but now she understood. No wonder he kicked the other side''s right arm before, and he couldn''t stand it.


    Her face immediately rose red, simply lowered her head, at this time of her, really want to find a seam to drill in.


    She used to spend a lot of physical strength, but also injured. But they fight her with one hand! And with the left hand is not hard ah! She really wants to be killed

 Chapter 113

    Xiao Yao wins. He picks up song Yilin and plans to leave.


    He just started, but Li Gongcheng stopped him from behind.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s not the first time we''ve met. Can''t we just say hello?" Li Gongchen said.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at him. He stopped and smiled.


    "I want to pretend I didn''t see you." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Gongcheng was stunned, then laughed: "you are not hypocritical at all! Yes, yes. Now that we are here, don''t worry. We didn''t say a few words today. Now that we have the chance, why don''t we say a few more words? Of course, that''s after you''ve got your wound bandaged. "


    Then he looked at Li Xingguo: "drive Xiao Yao to the nearest hospital."


    Li Xingguo was in a daze, a little bewildered.


    Come on, Xiao Yao was fighting with your granddaughter before, OK? He bullied your granddaughter in front of so many people. Even if you don''t let me kill him, do you want me to send him to the hospital?


    Li Xingguo couldn''t understand his father''s meaning any more. He felt that his thinking was almost in chaos. Was this the world he was familiar with?


    "What are you doing now? Go Li Gongcheng stares at his son.


    Li Xingguo opened his mouth and found that his father''s eyes were full of anger. He could only shut his mouth and went to Xiao Yao with a sigh.


    "Let''s go." His voice is very cold, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of hostility.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and shook his head: "no need."


    "What do you mean?" Li Xingguo flew into a rage and ran up in a rage. He felt that Xiao Yao was making an inch! He has already decided to send him to the hospital, and he even loves to reply? How, this is despises oneself!


    "You are dissatisfied with me. You have anger in your heart. I dare not let you drive." Xiao Yao laughed, "I''m afraid you''ll have an accident on purpose in order to get back at me."


    "I''m not there yet!" Li Xingguo said angrily.


    "Who knows?" Xiao Yao just shrugged his shoulders.


    Li Xingguo is so angry that he really wants to give Xiao Yao a fist, but he thinks that he may not be the opponent of the other party, so he simply chooses to forgive the other party


    "Well, grandfather, let me drive!" Li Qiuyue said.


    Li Gongcheng nodded.


    Li Qiuyue took the key to Li Xingguo''s car and drove a black Mercedes Benz.


    Xiao Yao shoves song Yilin into the car and sits in it himself. Then Li Qiuyue starts the Mercedes Benz and goes to the hospital.


    "Bah, what is it?" After Xiao Yao left, the Yellow haired man spat on the ground and looked at the Mercedes Benz with disdain.


    A man in a suit next to him looked at the Yellow haired man and said with a smile, "why didn''t you say that when people were there before?"


    "Well, I''m too lazy to say that! Or do you think I''m afraid of him? " Huang Mao said with stiff neck.


    The man in suit just laughed and didn''t talk too deeply. Huang Mao is not afraid of Xiao Yao. We all have a number in our hearts. There''s no need to put it bluntly so that our relatives can''t get by.


    Yellow hair see suit man don''t speak, also know each other is to his face, decisive choice shut up.


    He''s not a fool. He doesn''t have to put himself in a dilemma, does he?


    Li Xingguo angrily walked back to Li Gongcheng.


    "Dad, who is that guy named Xiao Yao?" Li Xingguo yelled, "is he too arrogant? Others say young frivolous, this I can understand, but he this... Also too frivolous


    "People are crazy, they have crazy capital. Do you have any? " Li Gongcheng smiles.


    Li Xingguo is also red and has no voice.


    "His name is Xiao Yao. I met him at a party with some old men yesterday." Li Gongcheng said.


    Li Xingguo was slightly stunned and hesitated for a moment before he understood.


    Other people don''t know what party Li Gongcheng attended yesterday, but Li Xingguo''s heart is very clear.


    "Haitian city, it seems that there is no family surnamed Xiao, right?" After thinking about it, Li Xingguo said.


    "Not really." Li Gongcheng nodded, "he was brought by Li Qianyuan." Li Qianyuan is the name of Master Li.


    "Li Qianyuan?" Li Xingguo''s eyes fluctuated a little and asked, "is that... The old man of Li''s group?"


    "That''s him." Li Gongcheng nodded.


    "But is there any relationship between them?" Li Xingguo was puzzled.


    "I don''t know what their relationship is, but I know that their relationship is certainly not shallow. Otherwise, how could Li Qianyuan take Xiao Yao to the teahouse? What''s more, for Xiao Yao''s sake, he didn''t even hesitate to turn against the Mo family. Isn''t that enough to say? " Li Gongcheng finished and waved his hand, "it''s too messy to say clearly..."


    Li Xingguo nodded. He didn''t break the casserole and asked to the end. He just began to think


    In the hospital, Xiao Yao would be OK after a simple bandage, but he was warned by the doctor that he should never do strenuous exercise again. Xiao Yao didn''t say much, because it was nonsense. He was also a doctor, and he knew his physical condition better than anyone else. He came to the hospital because he couldn''t bandage? Yang Guo can''t cut his fingernails, can he? Of course, this is after breaking the hand


    When he got to the ward, song Yilin had woken up. Although he was not hurt, his face was very pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. No wonder his strength had been dissipated.


    "Thank you, brother Shaw." Song Yilin saw Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sat in front of the hospital bed and looked at Song Yilin: "you are too impulsive. If I didn''t arrive earlier, you will fight endlessly. Do you know what will happen in the end?"


    "Take off force is the lightest. If it''s more serious, the air may rush into the air sea, leading to confusion of breath and death." Song Yilin was embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao glared at him: "do you know?"


    "My dad told me that before, but I don''t know what happened. I''m just like that." Song Yilin had no choice.


    Li Qiuyue blinks her eyes on the edge. She is also shocked when she hears the previous conversation between Xiao Yao and song Yilin. She didn''t expect that the final result would be so serious!


    "Brother Shaw, didn''t I say you were not allowed to come? Why are you here? " Song Yilin is a little helpless, and his eyes are full of apology when he looks at Xiao Yao. Although he fainted and didn''t know what happened before, before Xiao Yao came, Li Qiuyue briefly explained the process of the matter.


    Xiao Yao smile: "since you say we are brothers, then your business is my business, can I not come?"


    Song Yilin nodded with emphasis, and his eyes were full of gratitude: "thank you... Forget it, brothers, there''s no need to say thank you!"


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    "Grandfather, Dad, sister, why are you here?" Seeing Li Gongcheng, Li Xingguo and Li Ru come in, Li Qiuyue stands up quickly.


    "Why, can''t we come?" Li Gongcheng said with a smile.


    Li Qiuyue shakes her head.


    "Your grandfather worried that Xiao Yao would be too lazy to go back after dressing up, so he asked me to bring him." Li Xingguo explained to his daughter.


    Li Qiuyue suddenly realized that Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry.


    "Xiao Yao, is your injury OK?" Li Gongcheng''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "nothing serious."


    "En..." Li Gongcheng was a little constrained. He shook his arm and didn''t know what to say. After all, he and Xiao Yao didn''t communicate with each other before that. Although he wanted to know Xiao Yao and why Mr. Li thought highly of Xiao Yao, he didn''t know what to say when he got to him.


    "Grandfather Li, you can tell me what you have." After all, anyway, Li Gong Chengdu is Li Qiuyue''s grandfather, and he has song Yilin, a friend and a brother. He should be called.


    "Ha! It''s nothing. In fact, I''m just curious. What''s the conflict between you and Mo Chengfei? " Li Gongcheng asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s nothing." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Gongcheng took a look at Xiao Yao, but he didn''t ask much. He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t want to waste too much saliva on this matter. Besides, he and Xiao Yao only met for the first time. People didn''t have to say why he had to say anything?


    "Hum, if you don''t say it, it''s nothing Li Ru curled her lips and looked unhappy.


    Her eyes looking at Xiao Yao are still full of hostility.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    "Xiao, when you get well, I''ll have to compete with you again!" Xiao Yao ignored, making Li Ru very angry.


    "Not interested." Xiao Yao said what he wanted to express.


    "Don''t go too far!" Li Ru''s face flushed with anger.


    "You are not my opponent." Xiao Yao gave him a look.


    Li Ru really wants to beat Xiao Yao on the ground!


    At this time, the corridor outside the ward, came a burst of noise and screams.


    "Yes? What''s going on? " Li Xingguo went to the ward, opened the door, and then a voice came in.


    "Don''t come here! I''ll kill whoever comes here! " Outside the ward, there was a large group of people, and in the middle was a man and a woman. The man was wearing a black shirt, holding a girl in a white suit, and on the girl''s neck, holding a silver knife.


    At this time, Li Xingguo opened the door of the sick room. The man''s remaining light caught a glimpse and immediately dragged the girl into the ward. Step by step, he retreated to the window and stood against the wall.


    Li Xingguo''s face was full of amazement. He just opened the door to see the excitement. Why did he rush in¡° Get the hell out of here The man waved his sharp knife and yelled at Li Xingguo and Li Gongcheng.

 Chapter 114

    The man''s speed is very fast. Before Li Gongcheng and Li Xingguo react, they have already entered the ward and retreated to the window.


    At this time, a group of people have flocked into the ward, which was also obviously more open ward suddenly filled with people.


    "Get out of here!" Cried a doctor.


    This kind of thing happens in the hospital, whether it is medical trouble or not, has a very bad impact on the hospital - to see a disease in the hospital will be life-threatening, who dares to come?


    However, no one paid any attention to him at all.


    Xiao Yao originally just wanted to stand by, but he found that the girl he was holding was Ye Xunzi.


    At this time, ye Xunzhou also saw Xiao Yao, her eyes showed a trace of excited luster, but soon dimmed down, it is obvious that she does not think Xiao Yao can help her at this time.


    "Dad, let''s go out first." Li Xingguo whispered.


    In his opinion, this matter has nothing to do with his family, so now the most important thing is to protect his family.


    "Let go of that girl!" However, it backfired. Originally, Li Xingguo only wanted to sweep the snow in front of the door, but Li Ru, who was in the army, had already drunk a lot and stood in front of the man with a sharp light in his eyes, as if he was afraid that the other party might think he was just an ordinary person.


    Xiao Yao''s head is buried. He really doesn''t know what Li Ru thinks.


    He can see that the man holding Ye Xun is very nervous at this time, even shaking his hand holding the knife. As long as he finds the other person''s stupefied God, it''s not difficult to save Ye Xun with his own speed, but now Li Ru''s cry, Xiao Yao has to give up his previous idea.


    Li Ru''s one how to shout, already caused that man''s attention, he already vigilant.


    "Who are you?" The man said with a pale face.


    "I''m from the army!" Li Ru cheered.


    Xiao Yao covered his face.


    Is this woman a primary school student? Even if she is really a primary school student, the other party is not your teacher, it is necessary for the other party to ask you what you say?


    He wondered if Li Ru had recognized ye xunju, and if not, why did Li Ru have to pursue ye to the pit of death?


    Although Ye Xunzi was a little scared, he didn''t panic much. If he was someone else, he would be hoarse at this time. It can be seen that ye Xunzi''s psychological quality is good.


    In fact, ye Xun Xun is really aggrieved.


    The reason why she came to the hospital was to see one of her grandfather''s friends. As a result, she was held by someone before long. She really didn''t understand why she was herself?


    Song Yilin pulled Xiao Yao''s clothes and whispered, "brother Xiao, you have to do it!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Although he did intend to do it, he didn''t understand song Yilin''s meaning: "why?"


    "When we martial arts practitioners encounter injustice, we naturally need to help each other!" Song Yilin is eloquent.


    Well, it''s a product full of justice


    I don''t know what kind of ideas the old song family instilled into song Yilin when he was young. He is still living in an ideal world when he is so old. It seems that he should help the weak just because he has good skills.


    In fact, in many martial arts novels, they advocate such positive energy, saying that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. But... Why? To put it simply, since Song Yilin was five years old, he has been squatting every day to contact Kung Fu. A boy who can''t even stand on the road has to walk on plum blossom stakes with water. At this time, other children are playing in the arms of their parents.


    When he grew up, song Yilin had his own strength and ability, and he had to help those who were originally enjoying happiness, just because they met injustice? What is the reason? This is a pure moral kidnapping!


    "Well, you can''t get out of bed. What are you worried about?" Before Xiao Yao spoke, Li Qiuyue began to reprimand song Yilin.


    Song Yilin blushed and said in a low voice, "if you are a man, do you have to pretend not to see such a thing?"


    Xiao Yao''s mouth kept twitching: "how can I feel that you are pushing me to death?"


    These two people are really like the oboe singers!


    Song Yilin is happy.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, his eyes fixed on the man, and said, "it depends."


    At this time, the doctor who was still talking called out: "the dean is coming!"


    The original crowd quickly made way for a path. A middle-aged man in a white coat and black framed glasses walked in quickly, followed by a group of doctors and nurses.


    "President sun." The doctor who was first on the scene to maintain the situation quickly came to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Qihao helped his eyes and asked in a cold voice.


    "He is Jiang Nuan''s husband." The doctor whispered.


    "Jiang Nuan? How can I know who Jiang Nuan is? " Sun Qihao has no good airway.


    "Cough, is the last appendicitis surgery in our hospital, the result of the death of the one." The doctor explained.


    "Appendicitis surgery?" Sun Qihao''s face changed a little, and his eyes widened. "Our hospital is so bad now, can''t even do appendicitis surgery well?"


    "No... No." The doctor''s face changed for a moment, and he said quickly, "Dean, Vice Dean Zhang knows about this. Doctor Zhang dropped his watch into someone''s stomach, so..."


    "Tension? The son of president Zhang? Is he a pig! Can he drop a scalpel into someone''s stomach? It''s just human life Sun Qihao was furious.


    "Dean, keep your voice down! This matter can be big or small. Anyway, they don''t have much evidence. " The doctor said quickly.


    Sun Qihao angrily said: "do you mean that we should look at the face of president Zhang and refuse to accept the debt?"


    The doctor shook his head and explained: "in fact, it''s not just for president Zhang and his son that we don''t admit our death. After all, if this matter is spread, it will have a very bad impact on our doctors..."


    Sun Qihao''s face changed a little.


    Being able to sit in the position of president also means that he is definitely not the kind of person who likes to be impulsive. Otherwise, he would not be the president with such a big mind and short-sightedness. He also knows the meaning of the doctor''s words. It doesn''t matter that Zhang Li''s career will be destroyed if this matter is spread, but it will discredit the first hospital of Haitian city, At that time, I''m afraid he will have to move his position as president.


    Thinking of this, sun Qihao''s back was soaked with sweat.


    "Well, I know what to do." Sun Qihao coughed, waved his hand and said.


    "Well..." the doctor sighed and went to one side.


    They think that their voice is very small, but they forget that Xiao Yao is very close to them. What they said before, they all fell into Xiao Yao''s ears word for word, because they have been soaked in medicine since childhood. Whether it''s smell, taste, or hearing, they are much better than normal people.


    After listening to the conversation between sun Qihao and the doctor, Xiao Yao''s face was also a little ugly.


    Sun Qihao''s first sentence is very good, this is life!


    At the same time, sun Qihao came to the man.


    "Hello, I''m the president of the hospital. My name is sun Qihao." Sun Qihao said.


    When the man looked at sun Qihao, his eyes could burst into flames.


    "Ha ha, when I wanted to see you, I couldn''t see you. Now I''m too lazy to see you, but you come out?" The man''s voice was full of ridicule.


    What he said is also true. Since his wife died on the operating table, he wanted to come to the hospital for an explanation, but every time he was expelled by the security guard, or even had a big fight. That''s how the bruise on his forehead came from.


    At the thought of this, his hands began to tremble again.


    Many people''s hearts are pulled up, they are really afraid that the man''s knife will scratch the leaf. What a pity if this beautiful girl died here!


    "Young man, put down your knife first. By the way, your name is Qin Hao, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t call me anything!" Qin Hao roared, "I just want to ask you why my wife just came to open an appendicitis and died in the hospital?"


    The onlookers were wide eyed when they heard Qin Hao''s words.


    "What? This kid''s wife died here because of appendicitis? "


    "Damn it! It can''t be true! This is too outrageous. In the first hospital, there are risks for appendicitis? "


    "Hey, hey, no wonder people make so much noise. Who doesn''t make so much noise instead?" Some onlookers expressed their views one after another, and what they said was very reasonable. At least the middle-aged woman who finally spoke knew how to "compare heart to heart". Did the doctor and the Dean know?


    Sun Qihao''s face was calm. He seemed to have thought that the other party would ask this question for a long time. Because he guessed it, he also wanted to know how to answer it.


    "Qin Hao, I think you are mistaken. In fact, your wife didn''t die of appendicitis." Sun Qihao is a qualified actor. When he said this, his face was also full of sadness. "Her constitution is relatively poor, and her body is highly allergic to narcotic drugs, so she died suddenly."


    "I don''t believe it!" Qin Hao said in a loud voice.


    "Believe it or not, we can show you her inspection report." Sun Qihao said.


    Qin Hao is a little at a loss. Although she can''t accept such a fact, if it''s really what sun Qihao said, it seems that it can be justified


    The onlookers also began to whisper, I don''t know whether to believe sun Qihao''s words.


    Suddenly, a loud voice sounded behind Sun Qihao.


    "Well, Dean sun, we don''t need to look at the examination report you gave us. We need to look at the autopsy report, OK?" Xiao Yao''s voice is very abrupt.

 Chapter 115

    After Xiao Yao''s words, everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    Everyone doesn''t know what Xiao Yao means at this time. Isn''t the man named Qin Hao''s mood now gradually stabilized? When he realized that his wife''s death had nothing to do with the hospital, the girl would be rescued. Why did he have to go through all kinds of troubles?


    Many people have no way to understand, a pair of angry eyes looking at Xiao Yao.


    "What do you mean by that?" Seeing Xiao Yao, sun Qihao was stunned for a while before he asked, "do you think our hospital will make false examinations?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    Sun Qihao said nothing.


    He knows Xiao Yao and his ability. If Xiao Yao is just an ordinary person, he would like to let the security guard drive him out immediately.


    The man named Qin Hao also flashed a light in his eyes at this time, and quickly said: "yes, I want my wife''s autopsy report!"


    "No Sun Qihao said coldly, "Mr. Qin, I hope you can calm down. The most urgent task now is to let your wife live in peace. Is it just for an autopsy report to destroy your wife''s body?"


    Sun Qihao''s words made Qin Hao confused again.


    Indeed, his wife has died, because he loves his wife, so he rushed to the hospital regardless of the consequences, in order to use this extreme method to threaten the hospital and ask for a statement for himself and his wife.


    Now, his wife has left the world, do you want to do autopsy for her?


    Xiao Yao walks towards Qin Hao step by step.


    "Brother, if I were you, I would stand firm." Xiao Yao said seriously, "I''ll ask you, what are you doing here today?"


    Qin Hao raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. After thinking about it, he said, "I want the truth to come out."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "my idea is the same as you, and I hope the truth can be found out. Do you know who the girl you are holding?"


    Xiao Yao''s words suddenly turn, let Qin Hao a little Leng Lengshen, subconsciously shook his head.


    "She''s my wife." Xiao Yao showed a wry smile. "Today, I came to the hospital with her to check her body. As a result, the doctor said she was pregnant. I''m going to be a dad. "


    "Really?" Qin Hao trembled slightly, and his hand holding the knife trembled.


    "It''s true." Xiao Yao nodded solemnly, "if not, why should I stand in front of you now?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao turned around, glanced at the onlookers, and finally stretched out his hand and pointed around, saying, "they are watching the crowd. They don''t know who you are or who you are holding. It has nothing to do with them. So they just need to watch the crowd, but I can''t, Because you''re holding my wife. I can''t let her get hurt. She has my children


    Xiao Yao''s words fall into Ye Xunzi''s ears. Ye Xunzi blushes and stares at Xiao Yao angrily. She really doesn''t know what the other party is thinking, but at this time, she can''t refute, so she can only let Xiao Yao talk nonsense.


    Qin Hao looks embarrassed.


    "Brother, you love your wife, don''t you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course." Qin Hao smiles bitterly. If he doesn''t love his wife, how can he do such a thing?


    "What a coincidence, so am I." Xiao Yao looks at Ye Xunzi who is held by Qin Hao. His eyes show a gentle luster. It seems that ye Xunzi is really his beloved. "I love my wife. I don''t want her to be hurt at all."


    Qin Hao nodded.


    "Can you let her go?" Xiao Yao asked further.


    His words immediately awakened Qin Hao.


    "No!" Qin Hao said, "she is my hostage! If I let her go, the security guard in the hospital will catch me immediately! "


    Xiao Yao laughed: "I''ll be your hostage."


    "No!" Ye Xun said quickly. She just doesn''t want to implicate others. She has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. She doesn''t want to drag others into the water.


    She is a kind-hearted person, which shows that Xiao Yao felt more necessary when he heard this sentence.


    "This..." Qin Hao seems to have some hesitation, and the "can''t" that ye Xunzi said also makes him feel that Xiao Yao didn''t lie before. If they are not husband and wife, how can the girl who is held by herself care about that man?


    Xiao Yao seems to know what Qin Hao is hesitating about. He takes off his coat and shows his bloody bandage.


    "I''m injured and my right hand can''t move. Can''t you rest assured?" Xiao Yao''s eyes are burning, staring at Qin Hao.


    Qin Hao hesitated again and again. Finally, he stamped his foot and said to Xiao Yao, "come here first!"


    Qin Hao''s words undoubtedly agreed to Xiao Yao''s request, which made song Yilin, Li Ru and others happy. They believed that as long as Xiao Yao came to Qin Hao, he could definitely win Qin Hao with lightning speed!


    Song Yilin and others are in high spirits.


    Xiao Yao comes to Qin Hao step by step. Qin Hao pushes ye Xunzhou aside and pulls Xiao Yao to his own side. The sharp knife is also against Xiao Yao''s neck.


    "Xiao Yao, you son of a bitch, what are you waiting for? Do it Li Ru scolded in a low voice. Her voice was so small that later li Gongcheng, song Yilin and others could hear her.


    In fact, not only Li Ru, but also Li Gongcheng and others are curious. They don''t know why Xiao Yao doesn''t do it. He has a good chance!


    Ye pursues stupidly in situ, does not know what he should do.


    "Come on." Xiao Yao looks at Ye Xun and says.


    Ye Xun looks at Xiao Yao and doesn''t move his steps.


    Qin Hao also said to ye Xunzhou, "you have a good husband. He loves you very much and even puts himself in danger for you. You are so happy."


    Ye Xunzi couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, but he couldn''t help reverie. Is Xiao Yao really in love with himself? Otherwise, why did he do such a thing?


    Look, women''s imagination is always so terrible!


    Xiao Yao seems to be worried about Qin Hao''s repentance. He winks at ye Xunzhou, lowers his voice and roars in a low voice: "hurry up and go there, do you hear me?"


    The leaf pursues to be scared a big jump, flurried to nod, hurriedly walked to the front of the dean and others.


    Qin Hao whispered in Xiao Yao''s ear: "brother, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. You are a good man."


    Xiao Yao also showed a smile.


    "If you really want to find out the truth, you should let them do the autopsy. No, don''t let them do it. The most correct way is to call the police and let the forensic do it. You can''t trust these doctors, can you?"


    Qin Hao was deeply touched by Xiao Yao''s words.


    "But... My wife is dead, and I don''t want to hurt her any more." Qin Hao expressed his concerns.


    Xiao Yao said: "it''s not hurt. It''s not just you. Your wife must also hope that things can be made clear. If you let her die unjustly, you will have the heart?"


    Xiao Yao''s words made Qin Hao hesitate. He was wondering whether he should have an autopsy


    Sun Qihao and others can hear the conversation clearly. At this time, sun Qihao''s forehead is already overflowing with sweat. He is beginning to curse his mother. What does Xiao Yao mean? How did I offend him? Why did I have to kill myself?


    Many doctors who know the truth are also a little frightened at this time.


    At the same time, a large number of police came in. They surrounded Qin Hao and Xiao Yao, but the leader was Gu libing.


    "Let go of the people..." Gu libing wanted to say let go of the hostages, but he swallowed those words back. Seeing that the person he was holding was Xiao Yao, he couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    Xiao Yao is not only good at medicine, but also good at skill. Last time, he fought two or three hundred people with song Yilin. Can he be taken hostage by others? This is just a joke, OK?


    Qin Xue was also unable to laugh or cry, and said directly to Xiao Yao, "what''s going on?"


    This sentence she said to Xiao Yao, but Qin Hao thought it was to himself, and the knife in his hand shook again.


    "Brother, hold the knife tightly, and don''t let others say a word casually. Are you afraid?" Xiao Yao is really worried about this guy''s hand shaking and bleeding himself.


    "Cough, OK." Qin Hao was relieved after listening to Xiao Yao''s advice.


    After all, he is just an ordinary citizen. He has never seen such a big battle in his life. So many policemen came all of a sudden. He watched it on TV, but now he has become the hero, which makes him flustered.


    "Put down your weapons and let go of the hostages. Do you know what you are doing now?" A negotiator in a suit came up to him and said to Qin Hao.


    "Man, don''t pay attention to him, the grandson will shout blindly. Although he is full of powerful words, if you have a gun pointed at him, he can run faster than grandson." Xiao Yao said to Qin Hao.


    The negotiator was flushed and gnashing his teeth.


    "Also, you''re obviously unprofessional. You can''t stand at the window. If there''s a sniper in the opposite building, you''ll have to see him again after shooting, so we''ll move to the corner." Xiao Yao said.


    Gu libing and Qin Xue look at each other.


    "What the hell does this guy want to do?" Qin Xue asked in a low voice, "how can I feel that he is holding hostages? Or he''s an abettor! "


    Gu libing is also full of fog and water, unable to understand.


    Qin Hao almost burst out laughing, his hand on Xiao Yao''s shoulder: "brother, thank you."


    "It''s OK, remember, we have to make things clear, otherwise Liu Yanxin will come, and we won''t go!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Who is that?"


    "We are the mayor of Haitian." Xiao Yao popularized science for him.


    The scene seems more and more chaotic

 Chapter 116

    If you want to win Qin Hao, now Xiao Yao has 132 ways.


    But he didn''t want to.


    First of all, Xiao Yao doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Qin Hao''s doing this. People are also forced to have no way. When Qin Hao''s wife has such a thing, the hospital wants to minimize the impact. There''s nothing wrong with it. But Xiao Yao can''t see it any more if he wants to use this kind of method of refusing to admit his debt.


    He knows that if Qin Hao is taken away by the police, I''m afraid no one will give Qin Hao a statement. When the police plan to investigate, it''s estimated that the hospital will be clean, and even the police can''t find anything.


    So today, Xiao Yao feels that he should help Qin Hao tell the truth.


    Xiao Yao''s practice made everyone feel confused, and the onlookers were full of curiosity. It was the first time for them to see that the kidnapped people were more calm than anyone else.


    Did you get the script wrong?


    "Xiao Yao, what the hell are you doing?" Qin Xue said with a frown.


    She knows that with Qin Hao''s skill, it''s impossible to hurt Xiao Yao, so they don''t have to worry about anything.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to save me, and you ask me what''s the matter. Is that how you become a policeman?" Xiao Yao said with an unhappy face.


    Qin Xue wanted to take the team and leave.


    "Qin Hao, tell them what you want them to do." Xiao Yao said to Qin Hao.


    "Well... I just want to know how my wife died! Don''t tell me about sudden death caused by allergy to anesthetics. I won''t believe it Qin Hao said, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao also added: "I don''t believe it either."


    He''s here to make trouble!


    "Qin Hao, right? Don''t get excited. Let''s talk about what we have Gu Li Bing took a step forward and said.


    Xiao Yao helps Qin Hao to answer: "he is not excited. Now he just wants you to help him investigate how his wife died."


    Gu libing looked at Xiao Yao with a puzzled look. Xiao Yao nodded to him: "you really should check it out."


    Gu Li Bing took a deep breath and understood it.


    Maybe Xiao Yao and Qin Hao really have nothing to do with each other, but now Xiao Yao also wants the police to help Qin Hao investigate the original truth. Although he doesn''t know why Xiao Yao did it, since he thinks so, Gu libing is naturally willing to help.


    However, at this time, sun Qihao can''t sit still. He knows what happened. If this matter is really investigated by the police, not only president Zhang and his son, but also sun Qihao himself will be involved in this whirlpool. At that time, not only the president''s position can''t sit still, he may have to go to jail!


    So hearing these words from Xiao Yao, his body almost trembled.


    "Director Gu, I think you should take down this man named Qin Hao first. He is committing a crime now!" Sun Qihao quickly said to Gu libing, "even if we really have to investigate, we have to arrest him first?"


    Gu libing was thinking carefully.


    "Ha ha, Dean sun, do you want the police to arrest Qin Hao first?" Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I''m the one who''s being held hostage. I''m not worried. What are you worried about?"


    Sun Qihao felt speechless


    Gu libing''s eyes also fell on sun Qihao. He asked curiously, "there is some truth in Xiao Yao''s words. What do you mean, Dean sun¡° No, I just think it''s a hospital. If something bad happens in the hospital, it will have some bad effects more or less. No Sun Qihao found a very flat mouth excuse.


    "Bad influence?" Xiao Yao sneered, "since this incident began to happen, it has had a bad impact. As a dean, what you need to think about is not how to solve Qin Hao, but how to solve this issue perfectly."


    Xiao Yao''s words are very reasonable. The onlookers, including Gu libing and Qin Xue, nodded their heads. Even Li Ru, who was very uncomfortable with Xiao Yao, nodded in her heart.


    "Come on, brother, let me go first." Xiao Yao said to Qin Hao.


    Qin Hao was a little stunned.


    "Even if you hold me, it doesn''t mean much. What we have to do now is to ask the police to help you investigate the matter." Xiao Yao seriously said, "also, if I want to run, you are not my opponent, even if I was injured."


    Before Qin Hao understood what Xiao Yao meant, Xiao Yao had already moved.


    He quickly takes a step to the right, then reaches out his hand like lightning, grabs Qin Hao''s wrist holding the knife, and then twists it down. The sharp knife falls to the ground. Xiao Yao claps his hands and looks at Qin Hao with a smile.


    Qin Hao''s eyes are full of amazement when he looks at Xiao Yao. He begins to find that he seems to have been cheated by Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted Qin Hao on the shoulder: "this is fair. I''ll help you get it back!"


    Qin Xue with people, just want to rush up to catch Qin Hao, but Xiao Yao is blocking.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Yao looks at Qin Xue with a gloomy face. To be exact, he stares at the handcuffs in Qin Xue''s hands.


    "I... catch him, don''t I?" Qin Xue said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you know what''s going on?"


    Qin Xue shakes her head. She really doesn''t know. As soon as she receives the report, she takes people to the hospital. As for the whole story, they haven''t had time to investigate.


    "Since you don''t know what''s going on, why arrest people?" Xiao yaoleng snorted, quickly stretched out his hand, grabbed Qin Xue''s handcuffs and threw them aside. His behavior just wanted to give these policemen some deterrent power.


    Qin Xue bit her lip and said in a deep voice: "he took hostages. This is a crime! If the circumstances are serious, we can even sue him for attempted murder! "


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed a light, pretending to be relaxed, "I''m sorry, I think you are wrong, Qin Hao is my friend, I''m just joking with him."


    Qin Xue naturally doesn''t believe Xiao Yao''s lies, but Xiao Yao is the one who is being held hostage. Since Xiao Yao is willing to say so, even in front of the judge, this matter will be defined like this.


    Qin Hao also looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of confused eyes. He can''t see the young man clearly, but he knows that this man named Xiaoyao has absolutely no malice to himself.


    Before Xiao Yao broke free from his coercion, everything was so simple, as if he was a paper paste in Xiao Yao''s eyes. Qin Hao immediately understood that with Xiao Yao''s skill, it was a matter of minutes to solve himself. Moreover, seeing that he was so familiar with these policemen, his identity must be different.


    Qin Xue lost her sense of propriety and could only turn around and look at Gu libing. Seeing that Gu libing also shook her head at her, she had no choice but to walk back.


    "Girls, catch him quickly!" Sun Qihao is anxious to jump.


    "You care who we catch?" Gu libing looked at sun Qihao discontentedly, with a bad look on his face.


    Sun Qihao''s anger, which he wanted to explode, went out instantly. Even if he was the president, in the final analysis, he was not qualified to give orders to the police chief, was he?


    Xiao Yao went to Gu libing and said with a smile, "good director Gu."


    "Doctor Xiao, what''s going on?" Gu Li Bing asked.


    Xiao Yao took a cold look at sun Qihao, then put his eyes on Gu libing''s face and said, "I think this matter should be investigated from the hospital."


    With that, he waved and called Qin Hao, who was still in a daze, to himself.


    "Qin Hao, tell him all about you." Xiao Yao said, "he''s the police chief. He can help you."


    Qin Hao wakes up.


    No matter what Xiao Yao is, he knows that Xiao Yao is a good man. Otherwise, he will not help himself at the risk of offending the hospital, and he will not help himself to block so many policemen. He looks at Xiao Yao gratefully, and then turns to director Gu. His mood seems to be a little excited, and his words are intermittent. Fortunately, Gu libing can hear clearly.


    Gu libing, who has been talking about the police for decades, has a very sensitive sense of smell. From what Qin Hao said, he also felt a bit unusual. Coupled with sun Qihao''s fierce reaction, he probably has already judged what he has. He just wants to make a final decision, but still needs to go through some investigation.


    "Qin Hao, right? Xiao Yao is right. If you want to make things clear, you still need to have an autopsy." Gu Li Bing took a deep breath, "have you thought about it?"


    Qin Hao still hesitated.


    "There''s more!" At this time, Qin Xue also added, "if this is not what you said, do you know what your consequences will be? Hostage taking and hospital threatening can be defined as kidnapping or attempted murder! You''d better be ready! "


    Qin Xue said, looking at Xiao Yao staring at himself, and then pointed to ye to pursue: "he also kidnapped Miss ye, is Miss Ye joking with him?"


    Ye lengbuding came to Qin Xue: "indeed, I''m joking with Qin Hao. I''m No.1 girl, can''t I?"


    Qin Xue really wants to bury her head in the earth. She regrets that she went out today. It''s time to turn over the Yellow calendar


    Xiao Yao gratefully looks at ye Xunzhou, who just smiles at Xiao Yao.


    "I''ve decided to do an autopsy!" Qin Hao clenched his teeth and said, "brother Xiao Yao is right. No matter what, I''ll let the truth out, and I''m willing to bear the consequences that this thing will bring to me!" In addition to making a decision before he hesitated, after the decision, what he said was firm.


    "Come with me!" Gu libing looked at Qin Hao and then turned to look at Qin Xue, "call the people of forensic medicine for autopsy!"


    A group of people, mighty toward the mortuary.


    Sun Qihao sat down on the ground, sweating profusely on his forehead.


    His eyes are blank, and the focus of his last eyes falls on Xiao Yao¡° Can I know why you''re doing this? " Sun Qihao asked in a trembling voice¡° Because he''s a good man. " Xiao Yao laughed, "he has nothing wrong, why should he bear the guilt he shouldn''t bear?" Sun Qihao grinned bitterly¡° Why are you helping me? " Xiao Yao looks at Ye Zhui and asks. Ye Xun thought about it and learned Xiao Yao''s voice: "because you are still a good man!"£¨ The name of the former president is wrong. It''s sun Qihao, not sun Qiming. Thank you for your support.)

 Chapter 117

    When a woman says to a man, "you''re a good man."


    This seems to mean that there will be no intersection between the man and the girl, commonly known as the "good man card".


    But Xiao Yao doesn''t need to think about it, because he has nothing to do with ye Xunzhou.


    Those who watch the crowd come and go quickly. In the blink of an eye, they all go back to their homes and find their mothers. The police have dealt with these things. What else do they watch?


    "Well done, brother Xiao!" When he returns to the hospital bed, song Yilin gives a thumbs up and praises Xiao Yao.


    Li Ru hugged her shoulder and hummed coldly: "if it were me, I could do it."


    "You can''t do it." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Why do you say that? I really think you are invincible! " Li Ru seems very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s denial.


    "I''m telling the truth. What can you do?" Xiao Yao did not have a good way, "I have never seen you so stupid people, immediately tell others you are the army, want to let the other party pay attention to you, alert you?"


    Li Ru blushed at once, but when she thought about it, she felt that Xiao Yao''s words seemed reasonable... She really shouldn''t expose her identity immediately. Qin Hao already knew that she was a soldier. Even if she wanted to be a hostage, I''m afraid others would not give her such an opportunity.


    "Well, what''s so great about that? How do you know there must be something fishy in it? Maybe you are too open-minded. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with the hospital. The guy named Qin Hao wants to fight for his own interests! " Li Ru said unconvinced.


    In a low voice, Li Gongcheng reprimanded: "Xiao Ru, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Li Ru was dissatisfied: "what I said is the truth! Isn''t that possible? "


    "No Xiao Yao is determined.


    "Why are you so sure?" Li Ru side face says.


    "Just because he''s willing to let go!" Xiao Yao said, "did he ask for a cent from beginning to end? If he really wants money, why would he take me hostage? He didn''t have to take the risk. The reason why he was willing to accept my request is that he is a kind man and he loves his wife as well. That''s why I am willing to believe him! "


    Xiao Yao''s words are sonorous and forceful. Every word is like a brick hitting Li Ru''s heart.


    "I believe him, too." Ye said.


    Li Ru stopped talking.


    Xiao Yao looked at ye Xunzhou, took a deep breath and solemnly said, "no matter what, I want to thank you."


    "You thank me?" Ye pursues a surprised face, "did you drink today?"


    Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    Ye Xun said with a smile: "otherwise, why do you feel dizzy? You know, it was you who saved me. If it wasn''t for you, my life and death were still uncertain, so I should thank you. "


    Then she came up to Xiao Yao again and said, "or you''ll be my bodyguard! I''ll give you ten million. How about ten million a year? With your courage and skill, it''s worth at least five million. "


    "And five million?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "And five million, that''s your kindness." Ye Xun''s eyes are burning, staring at Xiao Yao and saying. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he is also very moved. He can feel that this girl named ye xunju is also a kind-hearted person.


    In this world, a person who can feel good worth five million is a kind person!


    Before long, Gu libing came back with Qin Hao.


    Xiao Yao has been waiting for them, and ye Xun hasn''t left.


    "Mr. Xiao, the matter has been investigated." Gu Li Bing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao eyebrows a pick: "so fast?"


    "Well... With the help of the medicine doctor." Gu libing said.


    Xiao Yao just realized that, in fact, even if Xiao Yao was asked to come, he had no less than a dozen methods, and they were all very simple. Therefore, if Yao Ling helped him, it would not be a surprise that he had the result so quickly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t do it because he didn''t want to help. In any case, even without him, it can be solved very well. It''s just a delay. Xiao Yao''s hand is dispensable. In addition, his attitude was clear before, that is, he wanted to help Qin Hao. So if he did, the final result might not be convincing.


    "Ha ha, we just happened to meet Master Yaoling, and master Yaoling didn''t want to help, but I mentioned your name, and he was willing to help." Gu libing was embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He had been thinking that although Yaoling was skillful in medicine, he was also arrogant. There was no reason to do it because of this little thing.


    "What happened in the end." Xiao Yao asked.


    "A vice president of the hospital and the surgeon of Qin Hao''s wife have been taken back. Next, we have to make them confess. It''s not very difficult." Gu libing said, "there are many ways to specialize in specialty. Even if they don''t want to speak, aren''t there you?"


    Xiao Yao''s interrogation techniques, he can also know! Qin Hao went to Xiao Yao and made a deep bow. When he raised his head, his eyes were full of tears¡° Thank you, Mr. Xiao! " Qin Hao said excitedly¡° Well, it''s nothing. " Xiao Yao waved his hand, "fair and comfortable, you think what you do is right, then you should stick to it." Qin Hao nodded hard: "this sentence, I will keep in mind!" Xiao Yao smiles¡° By the way, director Gu, is Qin Hao OK? " Xiao Yao asked¡° As long as you and miss Ye don''t sue him, he''ll be fine. " The meaning in Gu libing''s words is also very direct, that is to say, Qin Hao is not guilty¡° Remember, this is the first and last time. " Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Qin Hao and solemnly said, "no matter what troubles you encounter in the future, don''t use such means to earn the capital to negotiate with others. It''s unfair to others. You love your wife, and the person you kidnapped also has his own family." Qin Hao nodded heavily, his face full of guilt: "Mr. Xiao, I know, this sentence I will remember, this time I really have no way, otherwise, I will definitely not use this extreme method." After expressing thanks to Xiao Yao, Qin Hao turns around and apologizes to Ye Xunzi. Ye Xunzi is a generous person. She waves her hand and tells him that she doesn''t care about it either. Seeing off Gu libing and Qin Hao, Li Ru''s face is even harder to hang on. Xiao Yao doesn''t bother to care about anything with her, but tells song Yilin to have a good rest and leave the hospital¡° Mr. Xiao, I''d like to invite you to dinner! " Before he left, he was stopped by Ye Xun. Xiao Yao turned around and rubbed his face: "I don''t need to. You know, I''m not going to change my job."¡° It''s not job hopping. It''s not OK even to make a friend? " Ye Xun blinked, "take it as I thank you for saving your life?" Xiao Yao wry smile, but also can only agree to come down, with the pursuit of ye out of the ward. After they left, Li Gongcheng was relieved¡° See? Now I can see why Xiao Yao can get the attention of Li Qianyuan. If this boy is from our family, I''m willing to fight for him and the Mo family! " Li Gongcheng said. Li Xingguo thought for a moment and nodded heavily. Xiao Yao really has such value! Li Ru curled her lips: "Grandpa, you look up to this guy too much, don''t you? For him and the Mo family? Li Qianyuan is not afraid of the Mo family. They have the capital to fight, but what about us? " Li Ru''s words are also true. Li''s group has the capital to fight against the Mo family, but Li Gongcheng''s family may not be able to fight against the Mo family¡° What''s the matter? " Li Gongcheng said with a smile, "do you think that with a Xiao Yao in our family, we can''t compete with the Mo family?"¡° With a Xiao Yao, we can match the Mo family? " Li Ru doesn''t seem to take Li Gongcheng''s words for granted. In her opinion, Xiao Yao''s brain is just a little more active and his skill is good. What earthshaking energy can he have? Li Gongcheng shook his head and said nothing to Li Ru. Preconceived, Li Ru has a bad impression of Xiao Yao. It''s really difficult to eliminate Li Ru''s prejudice against Xiao Yao in a period of time¡° By the way, Dad, you say that Xiao Yao is just Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard in Li''s house, right? " Li Xingguo asked¡° Yes Li Gongcheng nodded and looked at his son with a smile, "what do you think?"¡° Hey, hey, it''s not only their family that has daughters, but also ours! " With that, Li Xingguo''s eyes fell on Li Ru and asked, "Xiaoru, do you need bodyguards?" Li Ru: "there are many hotels outside the hospital. After all, the flow of people in the hospital is still very large. Xiao Yao and ye Xunzhi walk into a small restaurant. After ordering a few dishes, ye Xunzhi sits down in his seat. It doesn''t surprise Xiao Yao that some sentimental women don''t want to wipe the dirty place with any paper¡° Would you like to come to such a place for dinner? " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Why not? " Ye Xun said with a smile, "do you know my identity?"¡° Li Xiaoxiao told me, the eldest lady of the Ye family. " Xiao Yao nodded¡° Well, I don''t seem to have any sense of mystery. " Ye pursues all kinds of boredom. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. The first dish on the table is the double cooked meat, which is very greasy. Because there is a lot of Douban sauce, even the meat is red and spicy. But ye Xun is very delicious, and his mouth is full of oil¡° Xiao Yao, shall I be your wife? " Ye Xun said while eating meat. Xiao Yao coughs desperately because of the hot peppe

 Chapter 118

    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand what ye Xun means. He thinks this woman is really strange.


    His reaction was a little fierce, which made ye Xunle blossom.


    "Ha ha! What''s your reaction! Didn''t you say I was your wife before? What''s the matter? Now that it''s over, you don''t want to admit it, do you? " Ye Xun said, squinting.


    While speaking, she poured herself a glass of beer and Xiao Yao another.


    "Well, what do you mean? I feel that my brain is not enough. Now I can''t understand it." Xiao Yao took a sip of wine and said after calming down.


    "Hey, it''s nothing. I want you to do me a favor, OK?" Ye said.


    "What''s up?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Just be my boyfriend!" Ye Xun said word by word.


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t fall to the ground. He was thinking, are all the girls like Ye Xunzi, so open? I really can''t stand my little heart.


    This world is too crazy, I am too kind!


    "Hello? What do you think? " Ye Xun''s hand waved in front of Xiao Yao''s eyes, "I mean, pretend, pretend to be my boyfriend, do you understand?"


    Xiao Yao said, I understood it, but now I don''t understand anything


    "In fact, the reason why I came to Haitian this time is that I was forced to have no way." Ye Xun took a sip of beer, took a deep breath, and said, "my parents have to let me marry a man I don''t like."


    "Oh..." Xiao Yao nodded.


    This kind of thing is common in big families. Many girls'' marriages will be used by families.


    Ye Xun stares at Xiao Yao, as if quite discontented: "can''t you sigh for me?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "I don''t know what I should say!"


    "Don''t you think I''m very poor?" It can be seen that ye''s pursuit of this matter has been a little crazy.


    Is Ye very poor? Xiao Yao doesn''t think so.


    There are more people than ye Xun. They can''t eat, and they can''t wear warm clothes. But aren''t they all alive? It''s true that ye Xunzhou has some tragedies and will be used as a tool by the family. But she has always been the eldest lady of the Ye family. With luxury cars and famous brand clothes, she seems to lack everything. In this world, there are too many people who are inferior to her.


    She said she was poor, Xiao Yao really can''t resonate.


    Even if ye Xunzi thinks her future marriage will be unhappy, at least even if she marries a man she doesn''t like, she is still a rich family. How many girls want to marry into a rich family? How many girls will get into uncle bald''s Mercedes? Do they really like a man who can be their father at that age?


    "You have to help me anyway!" Ye Xun chuckled and had two more red clouds on her face. It seemed that she really didn''t know how to drink. "A few days later, it''s my birthday. At that time, my parents will find many people to announce my marriage to that man. You have to make trouble!"


    "I make trouble?" Xiao Yao is almost speechless. This woman is really impolite!


    "Why?" Ye pursued, "you are not willing to help me with such a small matter?"


    "Your Ye family is a big family in the provincial capital. If you let me make trouble, it''s against your Ye family. Do you think it''s a small favor?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Ye Xunzi laughed and said seriously: "anyway, I think you will agree."


    Ye pursues this to say, but let Xiao Yao come to interest, he narrowed his eyes, said: "why do you so sure I will agree?"


    "Because you are a good man!" Ye Zhengtao.


    Xiao Yao covered his face.


    Look, I''ll tell you? When a woman says "you''re a good man" to a man, believe me, it''s not good!


    "We have such a happy agreement?" Ye Xunzi said, "anyway, I know that there is no one in this world who can make you afraid. Besides, even if the Ye family really wants to trouble you, isn''t there me?"


    "What''s the use of having you?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    "I can protect you!" Ye is full of pride.


    Xiao Yao simply stopped talking. Now that ye Xunzi has made such a promise, what does it mean? It''s just that she''s drunk


    Ye Xunzi is really a person who can''t drink. Just a bottle of beer makes her a little confused. Even she can''t walk well. Xiao Yao has no choice but to call Li Xiaoxiao and ask her to contact Ye''s family.


    It wasn''t long before Cao Hao drove an Audi over.


    He went into the small restaurant and looked around with disgust on his face.


    When he came to Xiao Yao, he pointed to his nose and said, "who are you? Hum, I''ve brought you to a place like this for dinner. If you don''t have any money, don''t make a fuss! "


    With that, his eyes fell on Ye Xunzi, who was lying on the table snoring. He took a deep breath, glaring at Xiao Yao, and said, "tell me, what''s your purpose?"


    "What''s the purpose?" Xiao Yao is a little confused.


    "A man who wants to get a woman drunk must have no good intentions?" Cao Hao sneered.


    Xiao was happy: "you know that! Then why do you always want to get Li Xiaoxiao drunk that day? I don''t think you have any good intentions! "


    Cao Hao didn''t expect that his sarcasm even made Xiao Yao fight back.


    What happened in the hotel last time made Cao Hao dissatisfied with this guy named Xiao Yao. If this guy didn''t get in the way, maybe the woman named Li Xiaoxiao is already in his arms now.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, but he was worried that he would not be able to beat Xiao Yao. After all, he didn''t bring anyone with him this time, so he had to put down his cruel words.


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant. When you get to the provincial capital, I''ll see how to deal with you!" With that, he left the restaurant with Ye Xun.


    Xiao Yao will not take Cao Hao''s threat as one thing at all.


    After paying the bill, Xiao Yao was even more depressed. Didn''t he say that this time ye Xunzi invited him to dinner


    Out of the restaurant, Xiao Yao received a call from Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Did ye Xun send him away?"


    "Yes."


    "The Ye family didn''t embarrass you, did they?" Li Xiaoxiao seems to be a little worried. She also knows that this time when she comes to pick up ye, she is not looking for Qin ManJiang or Cao Hao. Each of those two guys likes Xiao Yao.


    "Ha ha, how can they embarrass me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you think they can fight with me?"


    "Well... That''s what I''m most worried about. I''m afraid they want to fight with you, and you beat them up, and we have to pay for the medical expenses." In the end, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao also smiles and does not speak.


    "By the way, check your bank card later." Li Xiaoxiao said, "during this period of time, I have already hit your card for the share of Jinchuang medicine. In the future, it will be a quarter, and finally Xinmaidan. After all, it hasn''t been officially listed, so it hasn''t made much money."


    "Well, I see." Xiao Yao nodded, and when he finished, he hung up.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to check the amount of money in the bank card, because now he is not short of money. Besides, even if Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t give him the money, he won''t say anything more.


    Just as he was about to leave, a little girl in red and white came up to Xiao Yao.


    Her face was covered with dust, and there was a big piece of dirt on her nose. She swallowed when she looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Uncle, did you eat those things?" The girl''s age is less than five years old, and her voice is very nice. She pointed to the table Xiao Yao had eaten before and asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao laughed and squatted down, "what''s the matter?"


    "You haven''t finished your food. Can you give it to me?" The girl''s eyes were full of expectations.


    Xiao Yao sighed, holding the little girl''s hand: "I''ll take you in to eat."


    "Yes?" The girl didn''t think so much, but she felt Xiao Yao''s permission and nodded her head.


    They went back into the restaurant.


    "Little brother, what are you doing?" The owner of the restaurant is a middle-aged uncle. Seeing Xiao Yao pulling the little girl back, he can''t help asking curiously.


    "Well... Eat." Xiao Yao smiles.


    The boss is also a smart man, immediately understand what, said with a smile: "now like you such kind people are not many."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "get me something delicious."


    "Yes! All right The boss is also a cool person, "you are a good man, I give you two more dishes!"


    Xiao Yao covered his face: "don''t say I''m a good man. I''m afraid to hear that now..."


    The little girl quickly walked to the table where Xiao Yao sat before, and she was about to stretch out her hand. Xiao Yao quickly walked to the table and held it.


    "Don''t eat this. Let''s do it again." Xiao Yao said.


    If he really lets the little girl eat what she has left, is she still human?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing.


    Some of the girls looked at Xiao Yao, some did not understand his meaning.


    "Shall we make something delicious again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "But... Isn''t that a waste?" The girl looked at the things on Xiao Yao''s table and swallowed.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Xiao Yao actually thinks it''s a waste, and he doesn''t know what ye xunzui thinks. They ordered so many dishes, but he can''t really let the girl eat these things, can he?


    At this time, the girl at the other table looked at Xiao Yao and seemed to have some admiration: "this boy is very handsome and has a good heart!"


    The young man next to her should be the girl''s boyfriend. Seeing that her girl respected other men so much, she immediately got angry from her heart and said, "hum, who knows what kind of heart he is in? There are so many hypocrites in the world. Maybe he just wants to pretend to be the Virgin Mary in front of others because of the overflow of sympathy? " Look, this is a world of contradictions. You are kind, others say you are hypocritical, pretend to be the virgin, you look on coldly, others say you are cruel, indifferent, selfish

 Chapter 119

    Xiao Yao felt that he was really wronged.


    However, he will not put other people''s sarcasm in his heart too much. If a person has to care about being sneered at all the time when he is alive, is he still living for himself? Xiao Yao is not interested in that kind of life.


    Soon, all the dishes were served.


    The girl didn''t wolf down immediately, but turned her face and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Eat, what are you waiting for?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The girl just showed a smile, quickly picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    "You eat slowly, no one grabs you. Don''t worry so much." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He was terrified by the little girl''s manner. He was afraid that she would choke.


    "Where are your parents?" Xiao Yao asked


    "They all died, only my grandmother took me." The girl said vaguely while eating.


    Xiao Yao nodded and took out five pieces of one hundred from his pocket. He had so much money on him. Who has nothing to do with hundreds of thousands of money?


    He handed the money to the girl, who shook her head and took her job to one side.


    "My grandmother said that a man should have backbone, I can be hungry, but I can''t take other people''s money." The girl said solemnly, "in fact, I used to eat other people''s leftovers, because they don''t want them. It''s not charity."


    Xiao Yao is a little speechless.


    He didn''t expect that such words came from a girl''s mouth.


    How old is she? Four or five?


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath and looks at the girl who continues to eat. His heart is like being stabbed by a needle.


    "Well, there''s so much truth and backbone in the stinking beggar? It''s killing me. " The man who mocked Xiao Yao before continued to speak at this time.


    The girl seems a little unhappy: "Jiang Ming, pay attention to what you say."


    With that, the girl smiles at Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao shakes his head, but he doesn''t take it seriously. There are so many people like this. If he meets one, he will beat one. He will save himself even eating and sleeping. He can''t be too busy!


    "Pay attention to what you say. Am I wrong? Hum, now these people just like to pretend to be poor. I can''t say that this little girl just wants to fish for a long time! " Said, he also slanted eyes to see eye Xiao Yao, Yin measure way, "I estimate ah, also this kind of fool will take seriously!"


    His words were also heard by the girl, and the girl''s speed of eating was getting slower and slower. Finally, she stopped directly. When she was holding chopsticks, she didn''t know what to do. Her eyes were red and her head was low.


    Xiao Yao stood up.


    Step by step, he came to the couple.


    "I''m sorry for the delay." Xiao Yao shows an apologetic smile to the girl. The girl''s face is red to the root of her ears, full of cross stitch.


    Oh, my God! How can a man smile so well? That''s what she''s doing.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Looking at his girlfriend, he was crazy about a man. The anger in the young man''s heart broke out completely. As soon as he patted the table, he stood up and yelled at Xiao Yao, "get away from me quickly, don''t delay me to eat, or don''t blame me for cutting you!"


    The girl quickly pulled the man named Jiang Ming: "Jiang Ming, have something to say, don''t lose such a big temper."


    "Pa!" As soon as the girl''s words were finished, Jiang Ming slapped her in the face.


    "What the hell do you mean, wave hoof? What''s the matter? Do you want to run with him Jiang Ming said, another slap, but this time, his wrist was pinched by Xiao Yao.


    "You give up!" Jiang Ming wants to take out his hand, but finds that Xiao Yao''s hand is just like a pair of pliers, holding his wrist tightly. The more he pulls, the tighter the other person pinches. Finally, he can''t help crying.


    "In fact, when he just hit the first time, I could hold it, but I didn''t do that." Xiao Yao looked at the girl and said, "maybe only in this way can you know the man in front of you better."


    The girl stupefied for a few seconds, finally suddenly understood, nodded hard, eyes mixed with tears.


    If Xiao Yao blocked the first time, Jiang Ming could say that he just pretended.


    Only when the slap completely fell on her face, she would completely give up on this man.


    She stood up, picked up the black leather bag in her hand and stared at Jiang Ming, who was still wailing: "we are over!"


    Then she ran out of the door.


    "Yanyan!" Jiang Ming is very worried. Xiao Yao smiles and releases his hand.


    Jiang Minggang wants to chase after him, but Xiao Yao grabs his clothes again.


    "Want to run? Haven''t you paid yet? " Xiao Yao is happy.


    The restaurant owner standing at the door looked at Xiao Yao gratefully.


    "You want to die!" Jiang Ming is almost mad at Xiao Yao. He has seen a bully, but he has never seen such a bully.


    Speaking, he has raised his foot, toward Xiao Yao''s chest kick over, this move is the street little gangster habitual move.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer. When Jiang Ming just lifted his foot, he also stepped out of his leg and kicked Jiang Ming on the knee of his other leg. Jiang Ming suffered a pang and lost his balance. Finally, he knelt down on the ground and made a "bang", which made the little girl jump.


    "Don''t be afraid, this big brother is tap dancing." Xiao Yao explained with a smile.


    The little girl nodded in a daze. Anyway, she didn''t know what tap dancing was


    "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? " Jiang Ming roars at Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t care who you are? I haven''t said you know who I am! " Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good airway. Why do people like to say this now? Has it become an Internet buzzword?


    "You... You are cruel!" Jiang Ming seems to realize that this time he is kicking the iron plate. If he wants to stand up and continue fighting, it''s no different from looking for death. Finally, Jiang Ming slaps 200 yuan on one side of the table and turns away.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and sat in the previous position.


    "Uncle, I''m ready." The little girl put down the chopsticks and said to Xiao Yao. After that, she belched with cooperation.


    "Can I pack up the rest of the meal?" The girl asked again.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao nodded and asked the restaurant owner for a plastic bag.


    "Well, I''ll take it back to my grandmother!" The girl said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed helplessly.


    After loading the meal, Xiao Yao took a few plastic bags and took the little girl''s hand: "let''s go, uncle will take you home." In fact, Xiao Yao thinks it''s almost the same to be a big brother at his age


    "Well, good!" The girl nodded hard and took Xiao Yao home.


    The little girl''s home is not very far from the restaurant. It''s only two blocks away, and it''s also a shantytown in Haitian city.


    Shantytowns, that is, dirty and poor places, have poor housing quality, large bungalows, long service life, inconvenient transportation, and even worse public security.


    Following the little girl, Xiao Yao is walking in the shanty town. Many people will smile and say hello when they see the little girl.


    Seven turn eight turn, in Xiao Yao is about to faint before finally arrived at the little girl''s home.


    This is a tile house that seems to have been built for a long time. The wooden door is rotten and the cement board at the door is warped.


    "Uncle, come in!" The girl led Xiao Yao into the room.


    The house was very small and damp. Although it was daytime, it was still a little dark.


    The area of the tile roofed house is not very large, and there are no rooms. When you enter the first door, you can see it at a glance.


    "Xiaoyue is back?" An old voice came.


    At the corner of the west wall, there is a wooden bed with a white mosquito net, but the net also has several holes.


    "Grandma, there''s something to eat!" The little girl hurried up to her.


    She went to the window, because the body is more loving, not very high wooden bed, basically also to her chest.


    The old man turned over and opened her dim eyes. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Her hand full of ravines touched Xiaoyue''s head. At this time, she caught a glimpse of Xiao Yao.


    "Who is this?" She asked Xiaoyue.


    "He''s my uncle. He invited me to dinner!" Xiaoyue said.


    Old man Leng Leng, understand come over, looking at Xiao Yao, also showed a smile: "thank you." Her voice was dry and frivolous.


    Xiao Yao came to him and frowned.


    "You..." just said a word, Xiao Yao closed his mouth, stretched out his hand in the old man''s leg pinch, frown more severe.


    "Old cold leg, plus some time ago and fell, no way off the road." The old man explained.


    Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, the old man''s legs had no intuition from below the knee, and his bones were seriously deformed.


    "Thank you for inviting Xiaoyue to dinner. She has been hungry for several days." Said the old man.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao smiles, but the smile is far fetched. He reaches out his hand and holds the old man''s wrist. Finally, his face is even worse.


    To put it directly, the old man is running out of time.


    "Are you feeling the pulse?" The old man asked with a flash in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded.


    "Are you Chinese medicine?" The old man asked, "there are not many people willing to learn Chinese medicine now."


    "That''s right." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Can you see what''s wrong with me?" Asked the old man, with a happy smile on her face and a tone that seemed to be a test.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t say it at last¡° You know, it seems The old man said happily, "my body, I know it myself. The pulse is not stable, the middle Qi is insufficient, the contacts are dry, the Yang Qi is insufficient, and the time is running out. " Xiao Yao was very surprised. What the old man said was a professional term of traditional Chinese medicine!

 Chapter 120

    Xiao Yao looked at Xiaoyue''s grandmother and said in silence, "are you also a traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Well... It''s not a traditional Chinese medicine. I''ve lived with Grandpa Xiaoyue for more than 40 years, and I don''t understand it." The old man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized and said with a smile, "it seems that Xiaoyue''s grandfather is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Then he took a deep breath and said, "if it was half a month ago, I think I could still hold your life, but now... I can''t either."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the old man''s eyes flashed and asked in amazement, "do you mean that if half a month ago, you would have a way?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said this, also some puzzled, "old man, I did not think of a problem, you are also Chinese medicine, how can not know their own physical condition?"


    The old man laughed: "what''s the difference between knowing or not? Anyway, I''m old enough to make do with it. I''ll die if I die. Besides, look at my current situation. Can I still afford medicine? "


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    Some people say that money can''t buy life.


    They don''t understand the deep despair of people who can''t afford to get sick because they have no money.


    Some people say that money can''t buy knowledge.


    They don''t know how many children in poor mountainous areas can''t afford to go to school because they have no money or conditions.


    Others say that money can''t buy happiness.


    How can they know that there are some people who really love each other because they can''t afford betrothal gifts, can''t afford a house, and finally go their separate ways.


    There are so many things in the world that are so perfect. The big custom is elegant, the money is vulgar, and people all over the world will think it is vulgar, but it is so important


    "I''ve lived enough and I''ll die. I''m just worried about Xiaoyue." The old man sighed.


    "Grandma, you won''t die! You have to wait for Xiaoyue to grow up. When Xiaoyue grows up, you can earn money. I will take you to see a doctor! " Xiaoyue sniffs, tears in her eyes.


    The old man laughed and said nothing.


    The old man wanted Xiao Yao to help her take care of her granddaughter, but she never said these words.


    She knew that when she said it, she was trying to embarrass Xiao Yao, which was undoubtedly a kind of moral kidnapping.


    So, she can''t say these words.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao spoke.


    "If you''re not here, what about Xiaoyue?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The old man''s eyes once again flashed a light, the original dim eyes, today is particularly God.


    "What do you mean?" The old man''s voice trembled with excitement.


    Xiao Yao smile: "I help you take care of her."


    Xiaoyue raises her head and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "I want to refuse, but I can''t refuse. I want to ask you, but we are not familiar with each other. This is the first time we meet, so I can''t even ask you." The old man gave a wry smile, "thank you."


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao touched Xiaoyue''s head. "I''m predestined with her!"


    "Uncle, what are you talking about?" Xiaoyue with a cry, "grandma is not me?"


    "Why? Grandma likes you so much, how can she not want you? Grandma is going to a far away place. She will travel there. When you grow up, grandma will come back Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiaoyue seems not to believe Xiao Yao''s words, but fortunately at this time, the old man also spoke.


    "Xiaoyue, how can grandma not want you? Don''t worry. Listen to my uncle. I''ll come back to pick you up later. " The old man said with a smile.


    In fact, the old man and Xiao Yao''s ideas are very simple. Now Xiaoyue is still too young. When she grows up, she will understand the white lies of Xiao Yao and her grandmother. At that time, Xiaoyue will gradually accept them, at least not like now. More importantly, if she tells Xiaoyue the truth now, it may leave a shadow in her heart, After all, Xiaoyue has lost her parents, and now her grandmother is her only dependence.


    If there is no last resort now, what should Xiaoyue do?


    Xiao Yao patted Xiaoyue''s head and said in a low voice, "let''s go out and play first. My grandmother and I have something to say, and... It''s good to call me big brother later. Uncle is so strange!"


    "Well... OK!" Xiaoyue nodded, and then ran out bouncing.


    After Xiaoyue left, Xiao Yao sighed and looked at the old man: "I''ll make arrangements for Xiaoyue to go to kindergarten first, and then I''ll pick you up by the way."


    The old man''s dry hand, unable to swing: "you are willing to take care of Xiaoyue, I thank you very much, how can I give you trouble? Let me stay here. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head quickly: "how can this be done?" The environment here is really bad. Even if Xiao Yao lived on the mountain at the beginning, it was better than here. Besides, now the old man is seriously ill, and the lamp is almost exhausted. If she was left here alone, it would be like letting the old man wait to die!


    Think of this, Xiao Yao thought of a way, quickly took out his mobile phone, found Yaoling''s phone.


    The phone was soon connected. Xiao Yao told Yao Ling the address and asked him to bring some people to the phone. Then he hung up immediately.


    "Boy, can I ask you a question?" When Xiao Yao hung up, the old man suddenly spoke.


    "What?" Xiao Yao looked at the old man and asked.


    "Why do you trouble yourself?" The old man said strangely, "this matter has nothing to do with you at all. If you are willing to invite Xiaoyue to dinner, it''s the end of your duty. After all, there are so many people in need of help in this world that you can''t help them."


    Xiao Yao opened a piece full of dust, sat down, pondered for a moment, and said: "in fact, it''s very simple to say. Before that, I wanted to give Xiaoyue some money, but she refused. She said, you tell her that you should have the least backbone."


    "Did that move you?" The old man was silent with a smile.


    "It seems to be a bit far away to be moved, but at least I know that the child who can say such words will become a kind person in the future." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, "as a doctor, I have only one rule. I will never save a person who is angry. No matter who he is, as long as he does not have a good heart, there is no need to save him, because saving one person will harm many people, but I have helped Xiaoyue, and I believe she will help many people in the future."


    The old man nodded. With trembling hands, she took out a cloth bag from under the pillow and handed it to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took the bag and pinched it a little. What he could be sure was that it contained a book.


    "What''s this?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Do you know what Xiaoyue''s full name is?" The old man was silent for a moment, and suddenly spoke¡° I don''t know. " Xiao Yao shook his head, he did not want to ask those.


    "Her name is sun manyue." Said the old man.


    "Sun man Yue?" Xiao Yao said a word, think this is a very simple name, also did not find any difference.


    "They are descendants of the sun family. There is an old ancestor named Sun Simiao." Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao stood up and his face became strange.


    Sun Simiao, in fact, there are not many people who know this person now, but Xiao Yao is very clear.


    As a child, Sun Simiao, a famous pharmacist in the Tang Dynasty, began to study medicine because he was weak and ill. However, he did not expect to become a king of medicine. At that time, when his life was 70 years old, he lived for 100 years according to historical records. In fact, there are many partial histories, unofficial histories, which say that he lived for 141 years, What''s more, it''s said that he lived more than 400 years. As for the fact, no one knows.


    Even if he really only lived for 100 years, it is very rare. Even in today''s society, it is rare.


    Sun Simiao is not only successful in medicine, but also a Taoist. It would be superstitious to say that now, since he is a pharmacist who is proficient in self-cultivation, how can he believe those superstitious things? In fact, Sun Simiao was not only a Taoist, but also proficient in Buddhism.


    It is said that Li Shiming, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, wanted to give Sun Simiao an official post at that time, but Sun Simiao directly refused. Sun Simiao devoted himself to medicine and had no intention to study other subjects.


    "You mean Xiaoyue is the descendant of Sun Simiao?" Xiao Yao took a breath.


    "Yes, and it''s the main pulse." The old man nodded, "this book is written by Sun Simiao. It has been copied and copied from generation to generation. As for whether there are any omissions, I''m not very clear."


    Xiao Yao opened the cloth bag. It was a book that had been out of line. It seemed that it had some years. The paper turned yellow, and even a few pages were soaked in water. The handwriting was a little fuzzy.


    "The mysterious mystery of medicine" Xiao Yao read out the four words on the book case.


    "Well, I only know a little about traditional Chinese medicine. Even Xiaoyue''s grandfather can''t understand it, but I believe you can." Said the old man.


    "Why do you think so?" Xiao Yao suddenly felt curious, "Xiao Yue''s grandfather has studied medicine for many years, but he can''t understand it. Do you think I can understand it?"


    "Because you have a bone." The old man suddenly became serious. "If there is no root and no spirit in his heart, the sky will be dark. If you raise your head three feet, you can cover the sky with your hands. "


    Xiao Yao shakes his head: "it''s too mysterious to understand."


    "You will understand." The old man said with a smile, "over the years, I''ve seen too many different kinds of people. Most of them are masters of traditional Chinese medicine. They want to learn from Xiaoyue''s grandfather, but... As you can see, we live in this place now."


    Xiao Yao suddenly.


    "After Xiaoyue''s grandfather is gone, Xiaoyue''s parents are killed in a car accident, and this book is lost. Maybe, it''s also a kind of fate." With that, the old man turned his face and said no more.


    Before long, Yaoling came here with people.


    "Master..." Yao Ling came to Xiao Yao and whispered. He turned his head and looked around. He was also confused. He didn''t know why Xiao Yao called him here.

 Chapter 121

    After Xiao Yao told Yao Ling what happened, he added: "isn''t your medicine hall called Jishi hall? Now I''ll give you a chance to help the world. "


    Yao Ling seriously thought about it, and said: "master, otherwise you''d better smash my plaque when you go back?"


    He was thinking, what was his name at that time!


    Yao Ling didn''t dare to take Xiao Yao''s orders seriously. Although he didn''t know who the old man was lying on the bed, since Xiao Yao said he wanted to take her back, he must take her back. Anyway, there are plenty of places in Jishi hall.


    After the old man left, Xiao Yao stood in front of the shantytown, looking at Xiaoyue beside him, and he was in trouble again.


    He really doesn''t know where to take Xiaoyue. Does he want her to follow him back to Li''s home? He believed that even if he did, they would never have any opinions about Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi, and Xiao Yao also believed that they would have some feelings after he told the whole story.


    No matter Li Laozi or Li Xiaoxiao, they are all kind people.


    However, in Li''s villa, not only Li Xiaoxiao, but also Li Laozi and Li Xiaoxiao''s parents live. Although they don''t have a bad impression on Xiao Yao, they absolutely don''t like Xiao Yao.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s mind flashed a ray of light, the corners of his mouth also showed a smile, quickly took out his mobile phone, made a phone call.


    Twenty minutes later, a black Buick LaCrosse stopped in front of them.


    Wearing a red jacket, the pink butterfly gets out of the car, goes to Xiao Yao and looks at Xiaoyue standing beside him.


    "This is the little girl you said on the phone?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "I want her to live with you for a while."


    Pink Butterfly said with a smile: "that''s not sure it''s OK! What''s the relationship between us! "


    Xiao Yao shivered


    "Little sister, will you go home with your big sister?" Pink Butterfly bent down and touched Xiaoyue''s face.


    When she bent over, Xiao Yao also caught a glimpse of what she shouldn''t have seen. He quickly drew back his eyes, which was quite embarrassing.


    "If you see it, you can see it. What are you hiding from? I won''t say anything about you. " Pink Butterfly stood up straight and looked at Xiao Yao with a flat tone.


    Xiao Yao is more embarrassed!


    "I didn''t mean to. Why are the necklines so big in today''s clothes?" Xiao Yao wants to change the subject.


    Pink Butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao, gently raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "no wonder those designers. I like this style. If I don''t wear it like this, can you still enjoy it?"


    This goblin! Xiao Yao roars from the bottom of his heart


    He really didn''t know how a woman could reach the stage of pink butterfly, which was to force a man to death!


    "When did you buy the car?" Xiao Yao thinks that the previous topics can''t be continued, otherwise, I really don''t know what else pink butterfly can say. There are still children!


    "Just mentioned yesterday." Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, "do you like it? If you like, drive away. "


    "Well, I don''t have to." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Well, anyway, I think it''s good to have a car." Pink Butterfly fiddled with her hair and blinked at Xiao Yao. "If one day you want to have a car, it''s more convenient, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao''s head is almost buried in the earth.


    "Big brother, what''s a car. Shock?" Xiaoyue drags Xiao Yao''s pants, raises her head and asks with a confused look.


    Xiao Yao glared at the pink butterfly: "don''t talk nonsense!" The pink butterfly just spat out her tongue at him and didn''t take his threat seriously at all.


    Xiao Yao finished the pink butterfly, looked at Xiaoyue again, and said with a kind face: "car. Shock is the shock absorber of a car."


    "Oh Xiaoyue nodded as if she knew nothing


    Xiao Yao sits on the sofa, and pink butterfly takes Xiaoyue into the bathroom. Xiaoyue''s body is too dirty. Although pink butterfly has no habit of cleanliness, she can''t let a little girl get sloppy, can''t she? Since Xiao Yao is willing to take care of Xiaoyue, she has to do her duty.


    Listening to the clattering sound in the bathroom, and the frolic sound of Pink Butterflies and Xiaoyue from time to time, Xiao Yao also showed a smile.


    Others always say that pink butterfly is very terrible, and her body is covered with blood, but this is just the cold side of pink butterfly. In fact, she is only in her twenties, and she will have her own simple and kind side. Xiao Yao is very clear about this, but he will never explain it to anyone, because there is no need. Pink Butterfly doesn''t need others to understand her.


    After taking a bath, pink butterfly helps Xiaoyue to comb her ponytail again. However, because Xiaoyue''s clothes are also very dirty, pink butterfly doesn''t let Xiaoyue wear the clothes she used to wear. Instead, it just gives her a T-shirt, which almost covers her feet.


    "This is the most beautiful little girl I''ve ever seen!" While talking, pink butterfly came out. When she completely appeared in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao almost didn''t spray out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Hey, hey, what''s up?" The pink butterfly wrapped in a bath towel also turns around in front of Xiao Yao, putting out a few poses. The slender thighs are in close contact with the air, and the water drops on them roll slowly. The wet hair is draped on the shoulders, and the whole body exudes the smell of temptation and bewilderment.


    "Get dressed quickly!" Xiao Yao is a little crazy.


    "Well, I don''t know if you''re a man." Pink Butterfly kicked off her slippers and went into her room barefoot. When she came back, she was already dressed.


    In fact, Xiaoyue is a very good-looking girl. Her skin is white, her big eyes blink, and her dark eyes are shining with pure luster.


    Such a girl, if the family is happy, it will be very happy in the future!


    "Xiaoyue, my sister will take you to buy clothes, OK?" Pink Butterfly came to Xiaoyue, bent down to hold her, pinched her little nose and said.


    "This... But it costs money to buy clothes. I have no money." Xiaoyue said with a red face.


    "It''s OK, sister has money." Pink Butterfly laughs.


    On hearing this, Xiaoyue shook her head: "that''s even worse! I can''t spend your money! "


    Pink butterfly is a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao took Xiaoyue, looked at the pink eyes, butterfly said with a smile: "your grandmother gave me a lot of money, enough for you to spend."


    "I don''t believe it." Xiaoyue lowers her head, "grandma has no money."


    "But grandma gave me something good! That''s worth a lot of money! " Xiao Yao''s remark is not a lie. He was extremely shocked when he read the mysterious mystery of medical philosophy. He felt that Sun Simiao could be called the king of medicine, which is not exaggeration. People really have such ability. Although he just flipped it casually, Xiao Yao also learned a lot from it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, that book may not have much value, but in the eyes of Xiao Yao or Yao Ling, it is very valuable!


    Xiaoyue still doesn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Don''t worry, big brother won''t cheat you!" Xiao Yao raised an arm, "I swear!"


    Xiaoyue nodded just now.


    Although Xiaoyue only wears a T-shirt, she gives people a different style. It seems that this is the most popular skirt this year. What''s more, it''s still a world of looking at faces. Zhang is beautiful and everything he wears is fashionable. If he looks too ugly, there''s no way to do it. Just like Yao Ling, he''s slovenly every day. Even if he''s wearing a suit, others think he helps people to look at the graveyard


    Taking Xiaoyue into the children''s clothing store, after choosing some clothes, pink butterfly takes Xiaoyue into the fitting room. When she comes out, Xiao Yao smiles again.


    "My God! What a lovely little girl One side of the guide first covered his mouth, surprised to say, "this dress is really too suitable! It''s so cute. What''s cute to wear? "


    Xiao Yao agrees with her very much. Wearing a pink velvet coat and a pair of jeans, she feels that Xiaoyue is born with a golden spoon.


    "Daddy, how are you looking?" Xiaoyue rushes to Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "what did you just call me?"


    "Daddy Xiaoyue said with a smile. After that, she looked at Xiao Yao''s face full of doubts and pointed to the pink butterfly standing on one side, "it''s my mother who told me to shout like this. She said, let me call you father and her mother."


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines, but Xiaoyue''s milk is sweet and greasy. She can''t say anything. She can only nod her head, and then stares at pink butterfly. Pink Butterfly simply turns around and doesn''t touch Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Dad, you haven''t told me how good it looks!" Xiaoyue said seriously.


    "Nice, of course!" Xiao Yao nodded his head and said, "no one is more beautiful than Xiaoyue!"


    "What about mom?" Xiaoyue asked with a smile.


    "Mom is not as beautiful as you are!" Xiao Yao said.


    On the side, a man in a suit smiles at Xiao Yao: "man, you are really a winner in life. My daughter-in-law is so beautiful, and my daughter is so beautiful. My unfortunate son... Ah, the more you say, the more angry you are. You are the enemy of my last life!"


    Although that''s what he said, his voice is full of love and happiness. In the world, how can parents not like their children?


    Xiao Yao also gave him a kind smile.


    Xiaoyue walks out of the children''s clothing store with Xiao Yao and pink butterfly. She looks like the three members of the family. The man in front of them is the one who talked before. He also takes his daughter-in-law and son.


    "Hey! Man, you lost your wallet! " Xiao Yao looked at his wallet and said to the man.


    The man in the suit looks back and looks at Xiao Yao gratefully. He comes back quickly and squats down to pick up his wallet. He just wants to say thank you, but suddenly his expression solidifies. Then he lies down straight. At this time, Xiao Yao finds that there is a dark blood hole on the back of his head.


    "There''s a sniper!" The pink butterfly responded quickly.

 Chapter 122

    No matter Xiao Yao or pink butterfly, they are all killers among killers, so they react at the first time. After they react, some passers-by scream and run away. It''s important to watch the fun, but no one wants to lose his life because of watching the fun, isn''t it?


    The wife and children of the man in the suit are completely stupid at this time.


    "Protect Xiaoyue." Xiao Yao cut off the railway.


    "I know." Pink Butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao, "don''t forget, I''m also a professional!"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head, turned around and ran to the department store.


    Xiao Yao is a professional killer, so even if the other side only fired one shot, but he has also judged the location of the other side.


    Opposite the children''s clothing store is an Express Hotel. At the same time, Xiao Yao rushes directly into the hotel and stands at the elevator door waiting.


    It''s a gamble whether the other party will take the stairs or the elevator. No one can guarantee that a killer will take the stairs or the elevator after performing the task. However, Xiao Yao can''t wait at the door. People can''t bear to come down, but can he still bear to go up? After hesitation, he chose to take the elevator.


    When the elevator arrived at the first floor, a group of people came out in a swarm. Xiao Yao''s eyes were fixed on the group of people. A pair of eyes swept over their faces one by one. Finally, his eyes fell on a young man wearing a black windbreaker and a cap. He was carrying a Cello box in his hand and kept his head down.


    "Stop!" Xiao Yao drank a, at the same time foot Lian Dong, quickly stepped to the man''s front.


    The man suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes changed a little and his expression was a little flustered. He ran directly to the door without thinking about it. His speed was also very fast. Xiao Yao bypassed the crowd and immediately followed him out.


    After almost a minute''s running, Xiao Yao''s speed from the man was also much shorter. Suddenly, he got up in the air and kicked the man in black on his back. The man in black lost his balance and threw himself on the ground. He fell down and cried.


    Xiao Yao''s heart suddenly had a bad feeling, a professional killer, how can the quality be poor to this extent?


    "You are insane! I have nothing to do with you. Why do you beat me? " The man lies on the ground and roars hysterically at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly, went to the man, bent down and picked up the cello box in front of the man. He gave the man a cold glance and opened the cello box. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, it was really only cello inside.


    "How could it be a cello?" Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched a little and his eyes twinkled.


    The man struggled to get up, wiped his palm and stared at Xiao Yao. He didn''t have a good way: "I said, is this person really sick? It''s not a cello in my cello case. What is it? Do I have a gun! Don''t you dare hit me, do you know who I am? I still have a performance tomorrow. Now my hands are falling like this. How can I perform tomorrow? "


    "Who made you dress like this?" Xiao Yao is depressed.


    "I''m the first violinist in Haitian! Shouldn''t I dress like this? What if I''m recognized by my fans? " The man said angrily.


    "Then I''ll chase you. What are you running for?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I thought you wanted my signature!" The man said, "my name is Zheng Yong. I''m the cellist of orchid orchestra. If you don''t believe me, you can check it on the Internet."


    Xiao Yao sighed and waved his hand: "it seems that I really made a mistake." He had some helplessness. He didn''t expect that Zheng Yong would come out to stir up the trouble. Now even if he went back, I''m afraid the killer would be gone.


    "You stop, don''t try to leave!" Zheng Yong stood in front of Xiao Yao, grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, "don''t want to go, you made me like this, even want to go?"


    Xiao Yao has been patient. After all, it''s really his fault. Even if someone wants to reason, he is definitely the one who is in the wrong. So even if he''s in a bad mood, he can''t vent his anger on the other, can''t he?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao tried his best to suppress his anger, turned his face and took a deep breath, as calm as possible: "what do you want to say, just say it straight, don''t follow me in this ink, I have something to do."


    "What is more important to you than this? I''m Zheng Yong. How can I say that I''m also a person with status? Now you''ve moved your hand to me, and you''re going to leave like this? "


    Xiao Yao tried his best to lower the pressure of his fire and said patiently, "what do you want?"


    "Lose money! Apologize! Otherwise, you don''t want to leave today! " Zheng Yong said with a black face.


    Xiao Yao nodded, took out the 500 yuan from his pocket and put it into Zheng Yong''s hand.


    "You sent beggars?" Zheng Yong weighed the five hundred yuan in his hand, but he didn''t have a good way. "I''ll take part in any performance, and the price is more than five thousand!"


    "I don''t have that much money now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then keep your ID card here and redeem it when you have money." Zheng Yong thinks he has a brilliant idea.


    Xiao Yao took the 500 yuan from Zheng Yong.


    "What are you doing?" Zheng Yong is stunned and reaches out his hand to snatch the 500 yuan. As a result, Xiao Yao flies out and kicks him in the chest. Zheng Yong utters a scream, flies upside down, falls heavily on the ground and grins in pain.


    "I''ll give you five thousand for this. When you come back to me, I''ll give you ten thousand." With that, Xiao Yao turned and left.


    Isn''t it stupid to go and reason with unreasonable people? Honest, kind, honest, these are advantages, but for people like Zheng Yong to carry forward these qualities, that is silly. Forced.


    He hurried back to the children''s clothing store, where there were a large group of people, while the wife of the man in the suit was crying and fainting. The little boy didn''t know what happened. Even at this time, he didn''t realize how death happened. He just half knelt on the ground, pushed the man in the suit desperately, and said, "Dad, Dad, Get up! We went home... "


    Xiao Yao looks at the little boy, sighs and goes to the pink butterfly.


    Xiaoyue is also a little silly at this time. She whispers to Xiao Yao, "Dad, is that little brother''s dad dead?"


    Xiao Yao nodded calmly.


    The pink butterfly came up to him and asked in a low voice, "did you catch that killer?"


    "No Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    "You''ll miss something, too?" Pink butterfly is interested.


    "En..." Xiao Yao said what happened with Zheng Yong.


    Finally, pink butterfly''s face sneered.


    "You''ve been cheated." Said the pink butterfly.


    "What?" Xiao Yao was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "I mean, you''ve been cheated. Zheng Yong may not be a killer, but he''s definitely not a cellist. There''s no Symphony Orchestra in Haitian city." With that, pink butterfly turns on her mobile phone and enters Zheng Yong and the name of the band Zheng Yong said, but nothing is found in the end¡° There is no violinist named Zheng Yong in Haitian, and there is no orchid band. " Pink Butterfly sneered, "however, he really can become a celebrity, even can deceive you in the past, he does not do an actor, it is really a waste."


    "But... What about his gun? Where is it? " Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to understand.


    "Maybe he didn''t bring it out at all?" Pink Butterfly said, "still in that building?"


    Xiao Yao felt his head.


    He is not a dull person, listen to pink butterfly said that, if he has not been able to understand, it proves that his brain is really wrong.


    He quickly rushed into the previous building, and came to the window where the sniper shot. It was a toilet, but it was locked and kicked open. There was no one inside. There was a sniper gun on the toilet.


    "It seems that I was really brushed." Xiao Yao laughs at himself. The next second, his brow is wrinkled. At least, the killer who is looking for his trouble this time is definitely a master. If it is not for the man in suit who blocks his shot, it is unknown whether he can stand well at this time.


    During this period of comfortable life, Xiao Yao gradually relaxed his vigilance and didn''t even notice the dangerous Qi. However, this time, it also reminds him that at least he is still dangerous.


    Back to the children''s clothing store, there are two more police cars and ambulances in front of the store.


    And standing in the cordon, or the overlord flower, Qin Xue.


    "That''s him! My husband died here because he said too much to him before! " The wife of the man in suit pointed to Xiao Yao and said loudly.


    Qin Xue turned around and saw Xiao Yao, quite surprised.


    "What are you doing here?" Qin Xue came to him and asked curiously.


    "Can''t I be here?" Xiao Yao said with a strong smile. What the woman said before also made Xiao Yao feel a little confused. In fact, what the woman said was right. If it wasn''t for him, maybe the man in suit wouldn''t have died here.


    "Are you Conan? Why do you always go and die? " Qin Xue is mad.


    "He was killed by a killer." Xiao Yao said, pointing to a window of the opposite building, "that window is a men''s toilet. After you go in, you can find a sniper gun, but I think there must be no fingerprints of the killer on it, otherwise, he won''t drop the gun."


    "How do you know so well?" Qin Xue''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao, and she seems to have some doubts.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "I have nothing to do with him. There''s no need to kill him. Besides, if I really want to kill him, you won''t suspect me."


    Xiao Yao said this, and twisted his face, Qin Xue solemnly said: "if you still doubt me, you can investigate me."


    Qin Xue''s mouth slightly smoked. According to the normal procedure, it seems that there is nothing wrong with her suspecting Xiao Yao. Now Xiao Yao''s identity is a suspect, but Qin Xue feels that she has grown so big and has never seen such an arrogant suspect¡° Captain, do you want to take him away? " A male policeman asked in a low voice¡° Take it away Qin Xueshen took a breath, staring at Xiao Yao, eyes like a knife, "I don''t care if you killed people, but now, you really have a dislike!" Xiao Yao nodded: "whatever you want." With that, he turned and looked at the pink butterfly: "take Xiaoyue home first."¡° Yes Pink Butterfly nods. It has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. The police want to investigate Xiao Yao, but they can''t find anything. Pink butterfly has nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 123

    In the police station, Xiao Yao sat on a chair, his eyebrows twisted, his hands pinched together, and his brain was running rapidly.


    He was thinking about who was the killer who came to Haitian this time.


    Ordinary killers don''t know how to control their own killing. Even if they are far away, they should be able to detect when the other party pulls the trigger. But this time, they didn''t realize it. Although the relaxation of vigilance is also a reason, it''s definitely not the main reason.


    The reason why white dragon can become an S-class killer is that he is a sharpshooter and an excellent sniper. Only with a sniper gun can he be regarded as a white dragon. It can be seen that white dragon is powerful, but even white dragon can alert Xiao Yao when he wants to shoot.


    It can be seen that the sniper who came to Haitian this time may be stronger than the white dragon in strength. What kind of existence will that be?


    Before long, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open.


    Qin Xue came in with a cold face and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "May I go now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Xue didn''t have a good way: "go? Where are you going? What else are you in such a hurry about? "


    "There''s nothing to worry about, but it''s better than wasting time in the police station." Xiao Yao tone insipid way, "you can''t find the killer, in this way still waste time, have this time I might as well go to find the killer."


    "Are you so sure it has nothing to do with you?" Qin Xue said biting her lips.


    "..." Xiao Yao fell into a short silence, and his face was uncertain. After a long time, he said in a heavy voice, "this matter really has something to do with me. I''m the one the other party wants to kill."


    I don''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of me. Although it''s not Xiao Yao''s hand, if it''s not Xiao Yao, the innocent man in suit will not leave the world. It seems that it''s not so simple for Xiao Yao to take himself out.


    Qin Xue stares at Xiao Yao. She doesn''t know why. She suddenly wants to comfort the young man, even though she knows she doesn''t like him at all.


    However, the sadness in his eyes is very infectious.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Xiao Yao stood up, looked at Qin Xue and said, "it''s meaningless to leave me here."


    "Even if we have no evidence, we can detain you for 48 hours!" Qin Xue seems a little unconvinced.


    "I can do a lot of things in these 48 hours." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue and said in a low voice, "you know the murderer is not me. Why do you lock me up here in order to be angry with me? I repeat, you can''t find the killer, but I''ll... "


    "Can you?" Qin Xue asked.


    "I dare not clap my chest and say 100%, but at least I''ll be a little better than you." Xiao Yao is practical and realistic.


    The killer has already run away. Now he has even left Haitian city to ask Qin Xue to investigate. No matter how much time he wastes, there will be no harvest in the end. However, Xiao Yao is not the same. He was originally a man in the killer world. Although he no longer touches the dark industry, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything. Besides, Even if Xiao Yao has no news of the killer world, are there white dragons and pink butterflies? Maybe they will know something.


    Qin Xue is about to explode.


    "What do you mean? Do you think you''re better than the police? " Qin Xue stamped her feet.


    "Indeed..." Xiao Yao whispered, he always felt that he should insist on telling the truth, can''t cheat, in order to let Qin Xue''s face pass?


    Qin Xue said: "yes! Since you say so, I''ll let you go. Let''s make a bet to see who will find the killer first. If I win, you''ll make an apology to me. Don''t think our police are inferior to you in the future! "


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded. His goal now is to get out of the police station quickly. Pink butterfly is still at home with Yueyue. I don''t know if the killer will go to the trouble of pink butterfly.


    "What do you want to do if you win?" Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao with her shoulders in her arms. Her eyes are full of vigilance. She seems to be worried about whether Xiao Yao will seize this opportunity to make some difficult demands on herself. Although she is a little fierce, she is still pretty and has a good figure. Although the male policemen in the police station call themselves overlord flowers one by one, they still write them clearly, Texting


    Xiao Yao looked at her, swept up and down, and finally shook his head: "if I win, I don''t need you to do anything. You don''t have to defend me like a wolf. I''m not interested in you."


    Qin Xue really regrets that she didn''t wear high-heeled shoes today. Otherwise, she must give Xiao Yao a foot.


    She even couldn''t help thinking, is Xiao Yao''s existence just to strike himself?


    "Xiao Yao! Am I bad? " Qin Xue shouts at Xiao Yao in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and said, "can I go now?"


    "This is not the time to say that! I''ll ask you, what''s wrong with me? What makes you say that? Why are you doing this! " Qin Xue said angrily. She felt that her self-esteem was almost trampled by Xiao Yao. First, she said that as a policeman, she was not as good as him in handling cases. Then she looked at herself with a disdainful attitude


    If it''s not a contemptuous attitude, what does it mean to sweep your eyes up and down and shake your head?


    It happened that at this time, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open by two policemen. When they came in, Qin Xuegang''s words also blurted out. The two policemen looked at each other and didn''t recover for a long time.


    In their mind, they make up a picture of Qin Xue''s confession to Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao refuses it. So Qin Xue is questioning each other about what''s bad and what''s not good enough for him. She even takes each other back to the police station in exasperation. If it''s not like this, how can we explain what she said just now?


    They think it''s a big deal!


    "Cough, excuse me, officer Qin, excuse me." With that, the two policemen turned their heads and walked out.


    Qin xueleng in situ, half a day did not understand.


    A policeman came to the door, turned his face, looked at Qin Xue, and said: "officer Qin, you are not bad anywhere, but everyone has everyone''s eyes. Maybe Xiao Yao doesn''t like your type? You can come to our police station, too! There are still many handsome guys, such as me? "


    With that, he turned quickly and went out.


    Qin Xue was stunned again.


    "What''s in a mess, what''s out of order." Qin Xue talked to herself for a while. Suddenly she wanted to be hit by a telegram. She woke up and ran after her quickly. "Stop! It''s not what you think... "


    I don''t know whether Qin Xue has explained it clearly, but Xiao Yao knows that when he comes out of the police station, the police on duty look at him with strange eyes


    I stopped a car, went back to the house of pink butterfly, quickly opened the door, just knocked on the door, followed pink butterfly to open the door, Xiaoyue jumped up and hugged Xiao Yao''s thigh.


    "Dad, are you ok?" Xiaoyue asked, blinking shuilingling''s big eyes.


    "I''m fine." Xiao Yao touched Xiaoyue''s head and said with a smile.


    "Let dad in first." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiaoyue turns her face to "Oh" and releases Xiao Yao. When Xiao Yao comes in, she pounces on her.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Xiao Yao looked at the clock on the wall. It was already more than nine o''clock.


    "She said, she won''t sleep until you come back." Pink Butterfly said with a smile, "she has to tell me that you are captured by bad people."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, and holds Xiaoyue up. After coaxing for a while, the little girl slowly sleeps in the past.


    Xiao Yao slowly stood up, holding Xiaoyue steadily, walked into pink butterfly''s bedroom, put Xiaoyue on the bed, and carefully helped her cover the quilt, then slowly came out.


    Quietly closing the door, Xiao Yao walked on the sofa, took a sip of the tea on the tea table, sipped his mouth and took a long breath.


    "The police didn''t do anything to you, did they?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "What can they do to me? I didn''t kill people. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Well... But I don''t think you are in a high mood?" Pink Butterfly stares at Xiao Yao''s eyes and asks.


    Xiao Yao was staring at some hair by the pink butterfly. He turned his face and turned his eyes to one side, shaking his head: "this is not a happy thing, can I still be happy?"


    "Do you feel guilty?" The pink butterfly couldn''t turn her eyes.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak.


    "That man''s wife works in the local department store to buy shoes. I used to call her bank card for five million. As for how I know her bank card, I don''t need to tell you?" Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao eyes a bright, looking at the pink butterfly, heavily nodded: "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me now. I called Bailong earlier to ask him if there are any more powerful snipers in the killer world. Finally, he said..." Pink Butterfly said with some hesitation.


    "Who?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The king of killers." Said the pink butterfly.


    "It''s impossible!" Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "I don''t know it''s impossible, but in the whole killer world, I''m afraid he has this strength. In the dragon and Phoenix killer group, there is absolutely no such expert, even the blood shadow. You know, he is good at close combat and assassination." Pink Butterfly nodded.


    "In other words, the other side is definitely not a killer?" Xiao Yao eyebrows a pick to ask a way.


    "Well, if you can be sure that the person who comes here this time is not the king of killers, then it''s definitely not the killers." Pink Butterfly said, "unless it''s a new killer, we don''t know."


    Xiao Yao listened to the words of pink butterfly and thought carefully

 Chapter 124

    Xiao Yao is an excellent assassin, who has made countless people scared. However, in terms of firearms, he is still inferior to Bai long. After all, this is not what he is good at. Bai Long''s skill is not good, but it is because firearms can become S-class killers, which is definitely not comparable to Xiao Yao.


    In the hands of snipers in the world of killers, Bai Long is definitely among the best. What he said is quite right. In the world of killers, only Xiao Yao''s third grandfather, the king of killers, can beat him in sniping.


    But Xiao Yao himself knows that this thing will never be done by the third grandfather. If he is willing to do it by himself, it only means that the third grandfather is crazy... But if he is not a killer, who will it be? He couldn''t think of it.


    Before sitting for a while, pink butterfly''s head slowly lowered down. Finally, she tilted her head and fell asleep on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    Xiao Yao tilted his head and looked at the pink butterfly. His heart moved a little.


    Long eyelashes, slightly trembling, orange light reflected on her face, thin lips Qiong nose, slightly long bangs on the forehead, chest slightly undulating


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to move either. He was afraid that if he moved, he would wake up the pink butterfly and break the peace at this time.


    All night long.


    The next morning, when Pink Butterfly woke up, she found that she had been sleeping on Xiao Yao''s shoulder all night. She was surprised and speechless and said, "won''t you take me in to sleep? How tired you are


    Xiao Yao touched his nose, stood up again, and moved his numb shoulder: "I want to move, but if I move, I will wake you up."


    "Wake up when you wake up." The pink butterfly yawned and rubbed her hazy eyes.


    "You seldom sleep so quietly, do you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Pink Butterfly slightly Leng Leng, and finally showed a trace of moving smile.


    She is a killer, even now she has quit the world of killers, but she still can''t sleep very deeply. She doesn''t know if someone will rush to her and stab her in the neck if she sleeps too much, so even if she sleeps, she must keep vigilance. Any geomantic omen grass movement will wake her up.


    This has been a habit, and now she can''t correct that habit.


    But last night, she had a good sleep. She slept like a baby and didn''t need to worry about anything. It seemed that as long as Xiao Yao was there, she was safe.


    "All right, go wash up." As soon as Xiao Yao finished speaking, his mobile phone in his pocket rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw the caller ID on it. Xiao Yao was not surprised. He didn''t go back all night. It was too late for Li Xiaoxiao to call at this time.


    "I''m sorry. I had something wrong yesterday. I forgot to call back." Xiao Yao picked up the phone and apologized.


    "Nothing... When will you be back?" The tone of Li Xiaoxiao''s voice is just like that of a little daughter-in-law who keeps an empty room alone. Xiao Yao has a strange feeling, and the pink butterfly sitting next to Xiao Yao directly sinks her face and purses her mouth, as if she has been greatly wronged.


    "He won''t go back!" Cried the pink butterfly.


    Inside the phone, a moment of silence, Xiao Yao glared at the pink butterfly, no good airway: "what are you talking about?"


    Over there, Li Xiaoxiao''s voice came again.


    "Xiao Yao, is there someone around you?" Li Xiaoxiao''s tone seems to be a little low.


    "Er..." before Xiao Yao could explain, he was snatched by the pink butterfly.


    "I''m his friend. He was with me last night. What''s the matter?" With that, she also turned to Xiao Yao and said deliberately, "Xiao Yao, thank you for sleeping with me last night. With you by my side, I can sleep soundly."


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt speechless.


    He thinks that pink butterfly is making trouble now, but he also finds that pink butterfly is telling the truth. He did sleep with pink butterfly last night, and she did sleep well last night, but... It''s not like that at all, OK?


    There was another silence on the phone.


    After a long time, Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath to ease her complicated emotions and said, "I''m not going to work today, but I want to go out for a while. If you can, you''ll come back later."


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Li Xiaoxiao felt that he did not hang up the phone directly, which was a very calm behavior.


    When Xiao hung up, he glared at the pink butterfly angrily.


    Before he spoke, pink butterfly raised her hand.


    "Anyway, I''m not lying. I''m telling the truth. If you think I''m wrong, tell me where I''m wrong. If you can''t think of it, I''ll brush my teeth." With these words, pink butterfly is silent for three seconds. In these three seconds, Xiao Yao''s brain is also running at full speed. He wants to find out the untrue words in pink butterfly''s previous words, but he doesn''t find out what''s wrong. Finally, he can only watch Pink Butterfly walk into the bathroom. He wants to cry without tears.


    "Granddad is right. Women... Are terrible!" Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth.


    When Xiao Yao brushes his teeth, Xiaoyue wakes up.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yao will meet the Li family, but Xiaoyue rushes on again.


    "Dad, where are you going?" Xiaoyue asked.


    "I... I have to do something." Xiao Yao held out her hand and said.


    "Dad, can I go with you?" Xiaoyue asked with expectation.


    Although she thinks pink butterfly is good for her, she is brought back by Xiao Yao after all, so Xiao Yao is the most trustworthy person in Xiaoyue''s heart.


    "Xiaoyue, your father has something to do. I don''t think he has time to play with you." Pink Butterfly also knows that Xiao Yao will have a lot of inconveniences with Xiaoyue, and in case of another killer, Xiao Yao may not be very difficult to escape alone, but with a Xiaoyue, he will be afraid of his hands and feet, which will become a lot of trouble.


    "Oh..." Xiaoyue lowered her head and nodded.


    At her age, other children are unreasonable, because they are children, but Xiaoyue is different. She knows that if she goes with her, it may really cause trouble for Xiao Yao, so since she can''t go, she won''t go.


    "Forget it, take her with you. You can''t keep her at home all day." Xiao Yao said, "come with me." What he said was to the pink butterfly.


    Pink butterfly was a little stunned, and looked at Xiao Yao: "are you going to take me? Don''t you worry about what the little girl named Li is misunderstanding? "


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "as long as you don''t talk, she won''t misunderstand anything."


    Pink Butterfly said with a smile: "it can''t be said that Li Xiaoxiao has nothing to do with you. If she is your girlfriend, even if she wants to misunderstand, it''s understandable, but she has nothing to do with you. It''s too much to misunderstand us now."


    Xiao Yao thinks what Pink Butterfly said is very reasonable. The relationship between him and Li Xiaoxiao is very complicated.


    Xiao Yao knows that Li Xiaoxiao has some feelings for him. To say that Xiao Yao has no feelings for Li Xiaoxiao, it seems that there is some bullshit. How many men can resist such a beautiful and wise girl?


    "It''s OK. Let''s go." Xiao Yao shakes his head. He doesn''t want to refuse Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue has just left her grandmother. It''s the emotional gap. She used to rely on her grandmother, but now her grandmother is not around. How can Xiao Yao let her break her dependence on herself?


    Driving a Buick, came to the Li villa, the security guard also know Xiao Yao, so did not encounter any obstacles, all the way unimpeded.


    In Li''s villa, Li Xiaoxiao didn''t go to work today, but her parents went to the company, and then Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi came home.


    "You''re back?" When she saw Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao went up quickly, but when she saw the pink butterfly coming in with Xiao Yao, she stopped. The previous excited smile on her face disappeared, and her face was indifferent. When she saw Xiaoyue, her eyes fluctuated a little.


    "Well, she''s my friend, pink butterfly. You''ve seen her before." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "Well, I have." Li Xiaoxiao smiles at the pink butterfly, "hello." Her smile, no matter from that point of view, is a little stiff.


    "Dad, mom, who is this beautiful sister?" Xiao Yue asked, holding Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "Mom and dad?" Li Xiaoxiao faltered and almost fainted.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    This little girl is Xiao Yao''s daughter. Did he do something to make pink butterfly pregnant, so now pink butterfly comes to him with her child? No wonder Pink Butterfly said she was Xiao Yao''s wife!


    Mr. Li''s face changed a little when he heard these words, but he soon understood that things must not be what he thought. This girl looks at least five or six years old. Xiao Yao is only twenty this year. How old was he five years ago?


    If it''s normal, Li Xiaoxiao will certainly be able to react, but others say that a woman in love has zero IQ. For other things, Li Xiaoxiao has a bright eye and is not surprised. However, when she encounters such things, she loses her sense of propriety. She clenches her lips, pinches her hands together, and tries to keep her face as calm as possible, but on her pale face, There was a surge in her heart.


    "Xiao Yao, is she your daughter?" Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and asked.


    "Er, yes, but it''s not..." Xiao Yao thought it was a bit complicated. He was still thinking about how to explain it. The pink butterfly on the side spoke first.


    "Don''t worry, the man you like is still a man. Man, it''s definitely not what you think." Pink butterfly is more intelligent. It only needs one word to stabilize Li Xiaoxiao''s mood.

 Chapter 125

    It''s not that pink butterfly is much smarter than Xiao Yao, but pink butterfly is a woman. She knows better than Xiao Yao what makes Li Xiaoxiao''s face change. She also knows what Li Xiaoxiao is most worried about at this time. So pink butterfly, in a simple word, will eliminate Li Xiaoxiao''s worries, and Li Xiaoxiao will naturally be relieved.


    Mr. Li looks at Li Xiaoxiao, then at the pink butterfly, and sighs. He thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is still a little tender in terms of emotion. If the girl beside Xiao Yao is really Li Xiaoxiao''s rival, it''s really hard to say who the final winner is. It''s all their young people''s business. Mr. Li is very old, It''s hard to say if you still want to help young people in this love affair.


    Therefore, in this respect, Mr. Li thinks it''s better to keep silent.


    Sure enough, after hearing the words of the pink butterfly, Li Xiaoxiao also breathed a long sigh of relief, patted her chest, and again showed a smile on her face, looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    "Pink butterfly, take Xiaoyue out first." Xiao Yao looked at the pink butterfly and said in a low voice.


    Pink Butterfly also understands Xiao Yao''s meaning. Xiao Yao plans to talk about yesterday''s event briefly, but he is worried about whether it will affect Xiaoyue''s mood when he talks about it in front of Xiaoyue.


    He is also a more careful person.


    "All right." Now that I understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, pink butterfly naturally won''t have any opinions. She patted Xiaoyue on the back and said, "Xiaoyue, mom will take you out to play."


    Xiaoyue didn''t make a statement immediately. She just turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. After Xiao Yao nodded to her, she got up and walked out of the villa with pink butterfly.


    After Xiaoyue left, Xiao Yao told the whole story.


    Li Xiaoxiao is not only a rational person, but also a perceptual person. At least after listening to Xiao Yao''s elaboration, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are red.


    Compared with xiaoyueyi, she found how happy she was when she was young.


    "Then you''d better let her live in our house! There are more people in our family, so we can take better care of her. " Li Xiaoxiao said with red eyes.


    "Well, that''s OK." Mr. Li nodded and said that he had no opinion about it. He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "your friend, after all, is still a single girl. It''s not appropriate to help you with a child all day. The child''s mother''s name is even worse. How can people find a partner?"


    Xiao Yao understood Li''s meaning, just said with a bitter smile: "you have no problem, I know, but..." Xiao Yao didn''t say the following words.


    Master Li has understood Xiao Yao''s meaning. He stares, slaps his hands on the sofa, and says in a cold voice, "as long as I don''t have an opinion, who dares to have an opinion? Besides, I think that little girl is very congenial. It''s very similar to Xiaoxiao when she was a child. Anyone who dares to have an opinion will let him tell me! "


    It''s true that Mr. Li''s parents in Li''s family are the kind of people who say no to each other. Even if they have opinions, they dare not say so. But Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of people who like to trouble others.


    At this time, pink butterfly also came in with Xiaoyue.


    "She''s anxious to see you." Pink Butterfly said with a smile, "she''s a little too dependent on you."


    "But who else can she rely on but me?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    The pink butterfly didn''t speak. Li opened his arms and looked at Xiaoyue: "little girl, come here."


    Xiaoyue timid, looking at Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao said with a smile: "nothing, he is a good man."


    "Yes Xiaoyue nodded her head and went to Mr. Li. She said, "good grandfather."


    "Yes! Good boy Li burst out laughing, quickly picked up Xiaoyue and looked at Li Xiaoxiao again. "I said she looked like Xiaoxiao when she was a child! Xiaoxiao called me grandfather when she was a child, and her voice was so sweet. "


    The pink butterfly glanced at Mr. Li: "when I was a child, my voice was so sweet."


    Mr. Li''s eyes fluctuated slightly when he heard the speech, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I didn''t see you when you were a kid." Mr. Li said seriously.


    "Yes, I also think I was very similar to Xiaoyue when I was a child!" Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, as if he had summoned up some courage.


    Xiao Yao has two big heads. How can he smell gunpowder? Has this topic become a kind of confrontation?


    "Xiaoyue, don''t call me grandfather, but call me grandfather. You call my mother. He''s my father''s grandfather. How can you call me grandfather?" Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    She accentuated the words "Dad" and "Mom".


    Obviously, this is also a demonstration in disguise.


    "It''s OK. I think it''s good to call grandfather." Master Li waved his hand, "I don''t want to be that old! After that, Xiao Yao and Xiao Xiao''s children can call me granddad


    Speaking of this, Li turned to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, am I right?"


    Xiao Yao thinks that Master Li is quite right. If he and Li Xiaoxiao really have children, he really wants to call him granddad, but... The key is here. Why do he have children with Li Xiaoxiao? This is a trap! So he cleverly chose to shut up so as not to be trapped!


    Xiao Yao is so miserable. What does it have to do with him? If you have any opinions, just say yours! Why do you have to pull yourself into the water? He has forgotten that he is the leading actor.


    After a while, Mr. Li seemed to feel that he had gone too far. Didn''t he agree not to be involved?


    He turned to Xiao Yao and said, "you wait for me first. I see Xiaoyue for the first time. I have to go upstairs to get a present."


    Then he turned and went upstairs.


    Xiao Yao sits on the sofa, his hands don''t know where to put them, and his forehead is full of sweat. He really wants to dig a crack in the ground and go straight in. Li Xiaoxiao sits on his left and pink butterfly sits on his right. Both of them are staring at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao can only bury his head and look at Xiaoyue.


    "Dad, why are they all looking at you?" Xiao Yue asks Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyue said that, pink butterfly and Li Xiaoxiao turned their eyes.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand: "maybe it''s because your father is so handsome!"


    Xiaoyue nodded, as if she didn''t understand: "it seems that I really can''t understand your adult world."


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly and says nothing.


    Before long, Mr. Li began to speak again, holding a small wooden box in his hand. From a long distance, Xiao Yao could smell the fragrance of the box.


    Li Xiaoxiao quickly stood up and said in surprise, "grandfather, is this the one you put in the dark grid of your study?"


    "Yes." Mr. Li nodded.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what was in the wooden box, but he could find out that the wooden box was made of the best sandalwood. Moreover, it was certainly not vulgar that Mr. Li could put it in the dark lattice of his study. He quickly stood up and waved his hand: "old man, Xiaoyue is still a child. Don''t give her too expensive things."


    Although Xiaoyue doesn''t quite understand the current situation, she also knows that the old man is going to give him a gift. And looking at Xiao Yao''s appearance, it seems that people are going to send very valuable things. She also quickly waves her hand: "grandfather, I''m really small!"


    Xiaoyue''s words made everyone laugh, and Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha! Yes, yes, you laugh The old man is also laughed straight waist, went to Xiaoyue''s front, touched Xiaoyue''s head, sat on the sofa, pulled Xiaoyue to his front, this just opened the wooden box.


    In the wooden box, there lies a piece of bright and exquisite jade.


    Maitreya Buddha is carved on jadeite. In China, it is said that men wear Guanyin and women wear Buddha.


    "Come on, I''ll bring it for you." Li said.


    Xiao Yao raised his eyebrows a little and asked Mr. Li, "this... Should be the best imperial green glass, a kind of jade?"


    "Yes? What else do you know? " Mr. Li asked.


    "A little bit." Xiao Yao smiles. These are all told by the second grandfather before, and he once followed the second grandfather to Myanmar to gamble on jade for many times. Although he is not very proficient, there will be some understanding.


    Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile: "this jade was given to him by a friend of my grandfather a few years ago. Even the sculptor is a master. My grandfather is so precious that he didn''t expect to send it today."


    "Cut, what treasure is not treasure, sent out, others wear on the body, is a good thing, always at home, hidden in the dark grid, that is no different from a brick and stone."


    Xiao Yao thumbed up: "the old man is open-minded!"


    "Open minded fart, if it''s someone else, you see if I send it or not, it still depends on people." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is also happy.


    "Grandfather, you like it yourself. I can''t have it." Xiaoyue took a step back and said seriously.


    "Why?" Mr. Li is a little confused.


    "Because my grandmother used to tell me that a gentleman is not loved." Xiaoyue said seriously.


    She has a good reason to speak and a serious expression, but the more she is like this, the more funny she is. Master Li laughs again.


    "I have to give you this jade! What your grandmother said is really right, but did your grandmother tell you that rich people are very willful! " Mr. Li laughs.


    Looking at the expression of Mr. Li, Xiao Yao knows that the old man is determined to give the jade to Xiaoyue. He can only say to Xiaoyue, "Xiaoyue, since your grandfather wants to give it to you, you can take it."


    "But..." Xiaoyue still seems to want to shirk responsibility.


    "It''s OK, grandfather said it well, rich people are willful..." Xiao Yao sighed.


    As soon as the phone rings, Xiao Yao takes out his cell phone and finds that the call is from Bai long. He stands up, smiles apologetically at Mr. Li and walks aside.

 Chapter 126

    Xiao Yao goes to one side, picks up the phone, puts it in his ear, and looks at the direction of Mr. Li. At this time, Mr. Li is playing with Xiaoyue.


    "Hello, Bailong, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    On the phone, white dragon''s low voice came: "I know who the sniper is."


    "You know?" Xiao Yao''s heart moved.


    Xiao Yao is not a timid person, he believes in a sentence is: do not cause trouble, also not afraid of things! This time, someone else is looking for trouble to find Haitian city. Otherwise, he doesn''t want to have a hard time with anyone.


    However, although he is not afraid of anything, he does not want to know who the enemy is. What''s more, now he has to take care of Xiaoyue, so he must not be in a passive position. He must turn passive into active. The most urgent thing is to find the sniper who came to Haitian City and find him out.


    "In the world of killers, except for the king of killers, no one is better than me in sniping. Moreover, the other party is thoughtful and can''t be a novice. I found information on a foreign employment website that the person who came to Haitian city should be a mercenary named" rainstorm. "


    "Rainstorm?" Xiao Yao closed his eyes and thought about it, but he didn''t think of this figure. After all, he was in the killer world, not the mercenary Corps. Although both of them were paid for their work, they were different in nature, and they were different professions. Every other line was like a mountain. Xiao Yao couldn''t remember every famous mercenary clearly.


    "Yes, rainstorm... He is a more arrogant person, just like his name, in the face of rainstorm, there is no way to avoid, just like he is a bullet, there is no way back." When Bai Long spoke, his tone seemed to be mixed with emotion. "I didn''t expect that there was such a person. I really want to compete with him..."


    "Put away your competitive spirit, you may not be his opponent." Xiao Yao is not polite enough to pour cold water on Bai long. He who can hide his killing machine is definitely a top expert. At least he is not what Bai long can deal with now. After all, the white dragon is still too tender.


    Xiao Yao''s words really made Bai Long''s mood drop. He said with a bitter smile: "boss, this rainstorm is really not ordinary people. He used to be a special soldier of the United States. He took part in several battles and was known as a human meat grinder. People who are familiar with him will tremble when they hear his name. I''ll send you his picture later. You should pay attention to it later."


    "Well... I see." Xiao Yao should come down, hang up the phone, then received the picture from Bai long. The picture is not very clear, it should be a candid photo. It is a middle-aged man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He looks very big and tall.


    "Rainstorm... I don''t know if you are a real bull or a boaster." Xiao Yao stares at the photo on the mobile phone, hums coldly, kicks the mobile phone back into his pocket, looks up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, sighs again, and murmurs, "that unknown brother, no matter what, you died for me, and I will avenge you."


    Back in the living room, as soon as he sat down, pink butterfly whispered, "what did he say?"


    "I know who they are." Xiao Yao replied with a smile and didn''t say much again.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I asked you to come back today. There is something. I have a friend''s birthday party tonight. I need a partner." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile. Pink Butterfly hummed on the side and said, "it''s also a matter of the evening. Do you need to call Xiao Yao back early in the morning?"


    Li Xiaoxiao blushes and stares at the pink butterfly. She is very unhappy. It is true that the banquet is in the evening, and she can let Xiao Yao come back in the evening. However, because of the special situation of Xiao Yao, she is not at ease that Xiao Yao has been staying there all the time.


    In fact, she can go to the birthday party by herself. In order to let Xiao Yao come back, she can only say so.


    "Let''s go out and buy clothes." Li Xiaoxiao didn''t pay attention to the pink butterfly, but looked at Xiao Yao, "after all, it''s time to buy you a suit of clothes for the banquet tonight. You don''t have any new clothes, do you? "


    "New clothes?" Xiao Yao put out his hand, "do you have to wear new clothes to go to the banquet? It seems that only girl''s evening dress can be worn once, right? But then again, who set the rules? It must be the tycoon who sells dresses


    "Poof Pooh." Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing, then said, "I want to buy a suit, you should sell a suit."


    "All right." Xiao Yao sighed and nodded.


    Pink Butterfly asked, "are you going to buy clothes?"


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao replied coldly.


    She used to be a person who knows how to hide her emotions, but now she can''t hide her anger, so even her voice is cold. She really can''t pretend to be very enthusiastic. If that happens, Li Xiaoxiao will feel that her brain is sick.


    "I''ll go too, and I''ll buy some clothes by the way." Pink Butterfly shrugged her shoulders, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said innocently, "you know, women are born to be a Shopaholic. They like shopping and buying clothes. When they hear the word" shopping ", their eyes can shine."


    Li Xiaoxiao gnashing her teeth, she really never hated a person so much, or a woman¡° Hum, I don''t care if I go or not! " She pretends to be open-minded, but she can''t help it. Even if she''s not happy, she can''t help it. After all, her legs are on other people''s bodies, and she can control the heaven and the earth, and she can control other people''s shit... Isn''t she, who can control other people''s shopping¡° Xiaoyue, are you going Xiao Yao asked. For the first time, he hoped that Xiaoyue would stick to himself. At least, he could amuse Xiaoyue on the way so that he would not be caught between two women. That was a kind of soft torture¡° Dad, I won''t go. I''d better play with my grandfather at home! " It can be seen that Xiaoyue really likes Mr. Li, and Mr. Li''s eyes are full of pity when he looks at Xiaoyue, which is definitely not deliberately pretended¡° Yes, why do you go shopping and take the little girl with you? " Li old son a face of displeasure, "you go to your, took away Xiaoyue, I am alone in the family, that I should be more boring?" Old child, old child, that''s what I said! Xiao Yao looks at Mr. Li bitterly, and finally walks out of the villa with Li Xiaoxiao and pink butterfly with his head down... "Grandfather, I feel that my father doesn''t really want to go shopping?" Xiaoyue whispered to Mr. Li. Mr. Li thought about it and asked, "how do you see it?"¡° Hee hee, facial expression! He just looks reluctant! " Xiaoyue said seriously¡° Since you know it, why don''t you go with Xiao Yao, er, your father? " Mr. Li said with a smile. Xiaoyue looked at Mr. Li with a kind of disdainful eyes: "if I go with him, it''s disgusting! Grandfather is so stupid. " Mr. Li: "well, I''ve lived for so many years, but I''ve been ridiculed by a little girl... When I was in the car, Xiao Yao was sitting in the middle, Li Xiaoxiao was sitting on the left, and pink butterfly was sitting in the back. The corners of his mouth kept twitching. The car was extremely quiet, and Lao Biao could smell the strong smell of gunpowder. He was also wondering if he would have to help if his eldest daughter had a fight with another girl who was equally beautiful and had a better figure than her... Fortunately, if they didn''t fight, Lao Biao would have a long sigh of relief. After all, he didn''t need this dilemma. Lao Biao''s age is not small. Although he is not as mature as Li, he is not a little boy. The relationship between Xiao Yao and the two girls is certainly unusual. Although Lao Biao doesn''t know what''s going on, keeping quiet is the best choice under such circumstances. After getting out of the car and going shopping, Xiao Yao is still walking in the middle. Li Xiaoxiao, with his mouth in a puff, reaches out his hand and grabs Xiao Yao''s next door, while pink butterfly doesn''t give in. He immediately hugs Xiao Yao''s other arm, and three people walk forward. Xiao Yao seems to feel the surprised eyes of the people around him. He can only lower his head when he doesn''t see anything. Li Xiaoxiao and pink butterfly didn''t seem to think that there was anything special in their eyes. They still looked up and walked forward. Whether it''s Li Xiaoxiao or pink butterfly, anyone who pulls out is a beautiful woman, but the two take different routes. After all, Li Xiaoxiao is still young and looks very lively. Although she has a different status, she gives people a feeling of youth. As long as she doesn''t go to the company, she prefers to wear jeans and white sports shoes, which is the opposite of pink butterfly. Pink Butterfly always wears high heels, also loves red coat and has a hot figure, The eyes of brother pig are falling out¡° Shit! Who is this guy! That''s awesome A few men get together, Xiao Yao they walk in front, these men follow behind¡° Who knows? But he came out of the Mercedes Benz. This man must have money! " Someone spoke¡° These two are fairies! Don''t say two. If I can find one, it''s the ancestral grave Said the first speaker, drooling¡° Find one? Don''t say to find one, I''m content to find half! " Someone said with a bitter smile. Xiao Yao is able to hear that some people regard him as a rich second generation. Who did you invite and who did you provoke¡° You black me, desperately black me, I can see it. You just won''t let me die! " Xiao Yao said in a low voice to the two girls around him. If someone knew what he was thinking, he would want to throw Xiao Yao down and beat him up. Is there anyone who is so cheap and good? Such a person should be dragged out and dissected! You don''t want me to come! In the crowd, a man with sunglasses and a jacket leaned against a Porsche with a cigarette in his mouth, a smile on his mouth, and finally took out his mobile phone and made a call.

 Chapter 127

    Yinhe Bay pedestrian street, the flow of people is very large, Xiao Yao met an acquaintance, only that acquaintance saw him, but he did not see each other.


    This is not surprising. From the beginning to now, Xiao Yao''s head is looking down at the ground. It''s really strange to see Jiang Kun leaning on the Porsche.


    Jiang Kun called Mo Chengfei, of course.


    However, before calling, Jiang Kun hung up first. Instead, he took a picture of Xiao Yao and other three people, found out Mo Chengfei''s number, and sent a multimedia message. Not long after, Jiang Kun''s phone rang.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Jiang Kun asked knowingly, such a person is the most annoying.


    "Where are they now?" Mo Chengfei went straight in.


    "On the pedestrian street, oh, this side of the Milky way Bay." Jiang Kun said with a smile, "what''s the matter, you can''t carry it?"


    "Damn it, I''ll be miserable if this boy doesn''t die! My life here is not like death. He''s good. He''s in the flowers every day. I can''t get the woman I want. He just hugs me. Is there any bullying like him? " Even on the phone, Jiang Kun can feel Mo Chengfei''s anger.


    "Don''t be so impatient, Mo Shao!" Jiang Kun said with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei sneered: "it''s not on you. If it''s on you, I don''t believe how calm you are now!"


    Jiang Kun took off his sunglasses and asked, "what are you going to do now?"


    "I''ll be there in a minute!" With that, Mo Chengfei hung up the phone directly.


    Jiang Kun put away his mobile phone. At this time, Xiao Yao and others had already gone far away. He touched his chin and his eyes kept turning. He didn''t know what he was thinking


    Xiao Yao, pink butterfly and Li Xiaoxiao seem to have become a beautiful scenery in the pedestrian street. The rate of turning back is not 100%, but hundreds. Many people want to look back after they look back. They really can''t understand it, but they can only watch it.


    "Xiao Yao, I think that suit is good." Li Xiaoxiao pointed to a suit and said.


    "Cut, it''s so rustic. I still think the silver one is good. It''s more suitable for Xiao Yao''s temperament." The pink butterfly hit back immediately on the edge.


    "This one is good!"


    "That''s good!"


    Two people, this began to fight again.


    Xiao Yao suddenly a head two big, he was sandwiched in the middle do not know what to say, anyway, no matter what he said, will offend one side, finally he simply closed his mouth, anyway love how!


    After quarreling for a while, Li Xiaoxiao and pink butterfly stop again. They seem to realize that this kind of quarrel is very boring.


    "Why don''t you say a word?" Pink butterfly''s eyes suddenly fell on Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Yes, why don''t you talk? Now I''m buying clothes for you. Don''t you even have your own opinion? "


    Xiao Yao''s head buried down, laughing and crying, you say your, good have to pull me up for what?


    "Oh, man, what a blessing! Two girls for one? " A bald man looked over and said with a smile, "is that your girlfriend?"


    Xiao Yao glares at him fiercely. Xiao Yao thinks that this bald man is here to find fault. Doesn''t he know how to look at people''s faces? At this time, asking yourself such a question is not to find fault?


    Hearing this question, Li Xiaoxiao and pink butterfly''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao again.


    "When people ask you questions, you should answer them quickly." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Yes." Pink Butterfly also made a tune.


    Xiao Yao looked at the bald man and said, "do you know why my grandfather can live more than 100 years?"


    "Why?" Bald man a Leng, didn''t respond to come over, Xiao Yao asked the meaning of this sentence, why also subconsciously asked out. In fact, he is not curious about the answer at all. He is still looking forward to Xiao Yao''s reply.


    "Because he doesn''t mind his own business!" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The bald man got married for a moment, and then he realized that Xiao Yao was driving himself away


    Just as he was about to speak, the wireless headset in his ear rang again.


    "Ask him! Force him to answer A man''s voice came from the earphone.


    The bald man took a deep breath, took a step forward, and continued: "brother, I''ve seen many people in two boats, but I''m the first one who has no scruples like you! Aren''t these two really your girlfriends? "


    Xiao Yao frowned and glanced at the bald man. He felt unhappy.


    He always felt that the other party seemed to have come to find fault on purpose.


    In fact, before the second meeting, several men came up to chat up with each other, but after seeing that their faces were not good, they all left obediently. However, this bald man was a bit aggressive.


    "It''s my business. What''s your business?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "Hey, I really don''t care about my business. I''m just curious to ask! Oh, do you think both girls are here, so it''s hard to answer? " The bald man said with a smile. His smile was like a run, no matter what. Xiao Yao is very unhappy. His face sank, looking at each other: "you are looking for trouble?"¡° Ha ha, of course not. I don''t know you. Why bother you? " The bald man waved his hand¡° Come on, we don''t need you to manage our affairs. You can go and play. " Pink butterfly has no good airway. Before I didn''t deal with Li Xiaoxiao, the main reason was that pink butterfly was not happy. Now Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao have nothing to do with each other. Why does Li Xiaoxiao regard Xiao Yao as her personal exclusive! That''s why there are contradictions. But now, if someone wants to use this thing to provoke something, pink butterfly has to have an overall view. The bald man was a bit caught off guard. In the earphone, the man spoke again¡° Don''t worry about so much. Withdraw first. Xiao Yao is not so easy to deal with. " The bald man really wants to take off the earphone, crush it and curse his mother. Damn, you asked me to come. You asked me to say the same thing before. Now that I''m in trouble, I don''t want to take care of it any more. Let me go. How can I go now¡° Well, in that case, I''ll meddle in my business. Goodbye, three Bareheaded and waving hands, I''m leaving¡° Hey, want to go? " Xiao Yao sneers and rushes towards the bald head. As soon as they get to the door, Xiao Yao''s hand has already grasped the bald head''s arm¡° Don''t you really want to know the answer? Don''t rush away, man. Can I tell you something? " When Xiao Yao talks, he also sees the earphone in his bald ear. He suddenly realizes that this guy is obviously instructed by others¡° Damn it, you give up quickly The bald man wants to shake off Xiao Yao''s arm, but the hand that Xiao Yao grabs his arm is like a pair of pliers. No matter how hard the bald man uses, he can''t shake off Xiao Yao¡° Who asked you to come Xiao Yao said in a cold voice¡° No one sent me. I don''t know what you''re talking about The bald man''s face is very ugly. He knows that if he really exposes Mo Chengfei, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t trouble him, Mo Chengfei will never let him go. Xiao Yaogang was about to open his mouth, but his face changed greatly. He felt a cold wind wrapped his body and stimulated every pore of his body. It was like pouring a basin of cold water from the sky, and his hands and feet were frozen. After a while, Xiao Yao quickly made an instinctive reaction, and his body directly hid behind the bald man¡° Bang A large piece of glass behind Xiao Yao became a fragment, which made people around him scream. Pink butterfly''s pupil also suddenly hand speed, quickly dragged Li Xiaoxiao, hiding in a safe place¡° Rainstorm Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and said these two words. Fortunately, during this period of time, I raised my vigilance, otherwise, I didn''t even know how to die this time. The bullet from the sniper gun went straight through the bald man''s forehead and hit the glass. At this time, the bald man had lost his breath and his eyes were wide open. He might not even know how he died. He directly threw away his bald body, which had lost its vitality, and looked at a building opposite him. His feet were moving rapidly in that direction. On the sixth floor of the building, a man hiding in the toilet took off the toad mirror on his face. It has to be said that this is a very handsome man, tall and straight, about 1.9 meters, full of explosive muscles, blue eyes shining, golden hair, in the oblique sunlight, golden¡° fu.ck£¡¡± He cursed a dirty word in his native language, and his hands were moving fast on the sniper gun. Not long ago, the sniper gun which was about one meter long turned into a pile of parts, and the whole process only took about 30 seconds, which was a kind of art! As a professional sniper, this skill is almost essential. Rainstorm, the most expensive mercenary in the world, even the king of mercenaries. White dragon is right, he is a very arrogant person, but he has his own arrogant capital. After retiring, he became a mercenary and did many tasks, but he never failed. But this time, he failed, and twice! He put the parts into a wooden box, carried the box out of the toilet and went up the stairs, but he didn''t choose to go down the stairs. All the way up to the roof, he quickly walked to the edge of the roof. He found a metal box from his backpack, pulled out one end and sucked it on the roof. The metal box was just like a tape measure. After he tied it up, he jumped up and released the rope from the metal box in his hand. The rainstorm was like a spider hanging in the air and falling slowly.

 Chapter 128

    Xiao Yao doesn''t like this feeling.


    No one likes to be calculated and controlled by others. Xiao Yao felt that he was a very lazy person. He was too lazy to be defensive and careful. He had to sleep with his eyes open every day. What a miserable life that was? Xiao Yao doesn''t like it. He hopes that his life is plain and relaxed. Of course, the first point is not to be dragged by Li Xiaoxiao and pink butterfly.


    The second point is not to be vigilant all the time and be careful of other people''s plot.


    The bald man who died clearly wanted to cheat Xiao Yao. This guy''s acting skills were really bad. Xiao Yao didn''t feel like it when such a man died, but he wanted to avenge the suit man who was in the children''s clothing store last time.


    Nothing else, just for the pride on his face when he mentioned his son.


    Feel the roof, rainstorm has landed, he stood in the building underground, like an ant, but Xiao Yao can see he showed a smile to himself.


    It was a mockery of myself.


    "Damn it Xiao Yao slapped heavily on the metal guardrail on the edge of the roof, and the stainless steel guardrail was beaten a dent by him, which shows how angry he was.


    But soon, he saw a little red dot behind the rainstorm.


    It was a woman in red. Xiao Yao didn''t have to look closely to know who it was.


    "It seems that going shopping with this woman is not necessarily a good thing." Xiao Yao''s face was smiling, and he hurried downstairs.


    Rainstorm also did not expect, their own behind unexpectedly will quietly have one more woman.


    He turned and squinted. His face was calm, like an ancient pool.


    "Are Chinese girls as beautiful as you?" The Chinese language of rainstorm is very stiff, but at least it can be understood.


    The pink butterfly is smiling. It looks good, just like a flower blooming in the spring.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Pink Butterfly said, "I think I''m beautiful, too."


    Rainstorm came to the pink butterfly, made a gentleman''s gift: "Miss, can I ask you for a number?"


    Pink butterfly''s eyes suddenly become cold, bangs a Yang, raised his head and said: "I don''t give even the person who can''t say a good phone number."


    With that, she rushed towards the rainstorm.


    In fact, she wanted to delay more time until Xiao Yao came down, but now she has no time. Rainstorm''s hand has been put into his bulging pocket. From the shape, we can conclude that there is a gun in rainstorm''s pocket.


    After all, pink butterfly is a killer, and is a top killer. She is most proud of her speed. She is like a light Skylark. In the blink of an eye, she has fluttered her wings to the front of the rainstorm. With a fierce fist, it seems to speed up the flow speed of the surrounding air. A strong torrent comes towards the rainstorm.


    Rainstorm''s eyes slightly narrowed, and he stepped back without thinking about it. This was his instinct, because he knew that it was very difficult for him to parry the attack of the other party at this time. Even if he really blocked it, it was a hasty move. When Pink Butterfly attacked next time, he couldn''t escape.


    When he stepped back, he immediately threw his bag aside to lighten the weight of his body. At the same time, he kicked it out and stepped on the pink butterfly''s chest. He is a mercenary. He knows more about the fragility of life than anyone else. He will never keep his hand because he is a young and beautiful woman, because that is cruel to himself.


    More importantly, the rainstorm can feel the dangerous smell from the pink butterfly. Although he has not investigated the identity of this woman, he knows that this woman is absolutely unusual.


    He took the opportunity to solve the woman in front of him as quickly as possible. Instead of taking it back, he stepped out directly and moved with it. Like a leopard in the mountain, he leaned forward and hit the pink butterfly unprepared.


    Pink Butterfly stepped back one step at a time. Finally, she reached out her arm to block her opponent''s fist. But then she fell back a few steps again and almost fell to the ground.


    She stares at the storm with astonishment in her eyes.


    The white dragon is good at shooting, but his skill is terrible.


    But this rainstorm is not only good at shooting, but also good at speed and strength. If such people go to the killer group to hang their names, they are at least SSS class killers.


    "Good, good." Rainstorm can''t help praising the pink butterfly, "there is a saying in China that is called heroine among women, which is very suitable for you."


    Pink Butterfly whispered with a smile: "come on, don''t spoil our Chinese culture." With that, she rushed to the rainstorm again, and quickly kicked out. She was wearing high heels, and the root was very sharp. With her speed and strength at this time, if she kicked the target, the rainstorm would definitely have a blood hole.


    With a sneer, rainstorm grabs pink butterfly''s ankle. Pink butterfly is not worried. Her other foot is raised from the back. At this moment, she says that her body''s softness has been brought into full play. The foot she kicked from the back tramples on Rainstorm''s shoulder. Rainstorm''s face changes greatly. She pulls pink butterfly''s hand away and takes a few steps back quickly. If he didn''t hide in time, That''s not skin. The whole shoulder will be pierced by high heels!


    He touched his shoulder and glared at the pink butterfly: "you are such a fierce woman! No wonder you Chinese all say, "the most poisonous woman is the heart of the people!"¡° You look like a woman Pink Butterfly said in a bad voice. The rainstorm cracked his mouth, and his expression became ferocious. He waved his fist as big as a baby''s head and strode towards the pink butterfly, just like an armored car. Pink Butterfly stepped back a little and settled down. At this time, the rainstorm had come to her, and her fist hit her head. If you hit the punch, it''s going to kill the flowers. Pink Butterfly quickly turned to the right side of her body to avoid the storm''s fist. The wind of her fist was roaring and stinging her cheek. Before she could react, she felt a sharp pain coming from her wrist. She lowered her head and glanced at it. I didn''t know when the storm became fierce, so she buckled her wrist. The other hand took out a three edged dagger with unique shape from its waist and stabbed at the rainstorm. However, this blow did not succeed. Although it pierced the rainstorm''s arm, the other wrist was also caught by the rainstorm¡° Little girl, you are looking for death Rainstorm ferocious face roared, like a beast, finish saying this sentence, he kicked out a foot, directly kicked in the belly of the pink butterfly, pink butterfly body inverted fly out, fortunately did not fall on the ground, but fell into a soft embrace¡° Are you ok? " The concern in my ears warms the pink butterfly''s heart. She turned her face and grunted bitterly. Her eyes were full of love, with spring plum in them. The white scallop teeth gently opened, and her voice was like the low cry of a Sparrow: "Xiao Yao, I''m in pain! Why don''t you come a little later! " If pink butterfly is willing to say a gentle word at this time, the scene will be very warm, just like those still scenes in romance novels. Xiao Yao cracks his mouth and smiles. He puts the pink butterfly in the corner of the wall, reaches out his hand and points the two acupoints in front of the pink butterfly''s chest, mainly to curb the spread of the pink butterfly''s pain at this time. However, the pink butterfly''s face was raised two groups of red halo¡° What''s the hurry! Still feel it now? When you go back, I''ll let you touch enough! " The pink butterfly said. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but it''s not surprising that the pink butterfly. As long as the location of these two acupoints is too inappropriate, they are all in the chest¡° Come on, take a break and wait for me to avenge you. " Xiao Yao stands up and looks at Xiao Yao. The storm sighed¡° I don''t want to fight you face to face. " Rainstorm said, "in fact, I know who you are, and I respect you very much, so I just want to kill you with a gun. If I kill you alive, it''s a very painful thing for you, and I can''t bear it." Xiao Yao spat on the ground. Rainstorm slightly a Leng, whispered: "what does this mean?"¡° It means... Don''t brag about it Xiao Yao said, at the foot of a little, the body turned into a dark shadow and flew towards the rainstorm. Rainstorm heart slightly tremble, he can feel, a majestic murderous gas is eroding his body. He stretched out his hand, also clenched into a fist, toward Xiao Yao''s fist hit over. He did not believe that his strength was not as strong as the thin young man in front of him¡° "Click", came from between them, the face of rainstorm suddenly became gloomy and twisted, as if suffering a lot. Before and Xiao Yao fight, the final result is that his arm is dislocated by Xiao Yao. Rainstorm heart sank, he felt that he was still a little underestimated the Chinese man, but at this time he had no chance to leave, the only thing he can do is hard to see who can laugh last¡° Bang Torrential rain once again hit Xiao Yao on the shoulder. In fact, he knew that Xiao Yao could completely avoid his own blow. What he did was to force back the opponent and take a breath for himself. But what surprised him was that Xiao Yao didn''t retreat, instead, he used his body to block his fist. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s fist also hit the chest of the rainstorm. Xiao Yao still stood in the same place, but the rainstorm was blown out directly by this fist, fell heavily on the wall of the building, and finally rolled to one side. Xiao Yao rubbed his shoulder, brow Wei twist, the strength of this big man, really big frightening ah! If it wasn''t for my physical fitness, this punch might have broken my bones. Rainstorm on the ground smoked body, he stretched out his arms to support the ground, want to get up, two arms on the ground are constantly shaking, sweating on the forehead.

 Chapter 129

    At the door of the suit shop, bareheaded still lying on the ground quietly, Qin Xue in uniform standing on one side, frowning.


    Yesterday, a man died in front of a clothing store. He was killed by a sniper gun. Today, it is the same. If this matter is not solved properly, it is estimated that the whole police station will be severely punished.


    "Miss Li, does this matter have anything to do with Xiao Yao?" Qin Xue tried to suppress her anger and said this sentence in a low voice.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "it can''t be said that it has something to do with Xiao Yao. It can only be said that we happened to catch up."


    "By chance?" Qin Xue''s expression is a little strange. For the first time, it''s just a coincidence. But it''s not long before it comes again. Is Xiao Yao the one who specially blocks the Chinese police system?


    "I think it''s someone who wants to trouble Xiao Yao, but it happens that the bald head is in front of Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao explained.


    She doesn''t want this policewoman to think Xiao Yao killed her.


    "But maybe Xiao Yao''s people killed him!" At this time, a rather gloomy voice came from behind Li Xiaoxiao.


    The crowd one by one to get out of the way, Mo Chengfei and Jiang Kun two people across the cordon came to Qin Xue, with a faint smile on his face.


    In fact, Mo Chengfei did not expect his luck. Originally, he just wanted to make the bald head add obstacles to Xiao Yao''s side, but he didn''t expect that people wouldn''t eat it at all. Just when the bald head was about to leave, he found out what happened now. Mo Chengfei felt that this was an opportunity.


    Qin Xue also knows Mo Chengfei. After hearing Mo Chengfei''s words, she is a little stunned and asks, "what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s not interesting. Just before the bald man died, many people saw that he had a little dispute with Xiao Yao. The bald man didn''t want to talk to Xiao Yao and planned to turn around and leave, but Xiao Yao kept on chasing him. Just when they had a dispute, the bald man died. Isn''t that enough to prove anything?" Mo Chengfei said with a sneer.


    He didn''t express his opinion directly, but this kind of expression almost shows his meaning.


    Mo Chengfei''s words also made Qin Xue and Li Xiaoxiao frown.


    This guy just wants to throw the pot on Xiao Yao!


    "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Qin Xue asked. In fact, she doesn''t believe that Xiao Yao will kill her bald head. Yesterday''s event has reminded her. She even believes that someone tried to kill Xiao Yao but killed her bald head by mistake.


    "Ha ha, it''s not just me who saw it. You can ask the shopping guide of this store. I think they saw it too." Mo Chengfei said.


    Qin Xue nodded, waved and called a shopping guide.


    A girl in the uniform of a shopping guide timidly walked up to Qin Xue and asked in a low voice, "officer, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Xue took a look at her, coughed and solemnly asked, "do you know this young lady?" When she said this, she pointed to Li Xiaoxiao who was standing on one side.


    "No, but I have." Said the shopping guide.


    "En..." Qin Xue nodded, thinking that the girl should have witnessed the whole process, so she continued to ask, "did a man who was walking with her have some disputes before the bald head died?"


    "Yes." The female shopping guide is also an honest person. She has nothing to say. In addition, she is a timid person. When asked by the police, she naturally has something to say.


    Although the female shopping guide is telling the truth, it also puts Xiao Yao in a dangerous situation.


    Qin Xue''s frown is more severe. She doesn''t want Xiao Yao to be involved in the death of bald head. But now, the words of the female shopping guide have made Xiao Yao the biggest suspect. If this matter really has a great relationship with Xiao Yao, Qin Xue will not be polite to Xiao Yao. With her temper, it is absolutely right to directly arrest Xiao Yao.


    "Officer Qin, I think you''ve heard that? According to that, Xiao Yao has a motive for killing people. " Mo Chengfei laughs.


    "Why, is it a very happy thing for you that someone died?" Qin Xue looks at Mo Chengfei discontentedly.


    "Of course not." Mo Chengfei shook his head. "I''m not a pervert. When someone dies, it has nothing to do with me. Although I won''t be sad, I won''t be happy. Of course, there are exceptions to everything. If Xiao Yao died, I think I would be very happy. "


    His words, however, express his deep dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao.


    In fact, there is a contradiction between Mo Chengfei and Xiao Yao, which Qin Xue knew a long time ago. Now Mo Chengfei will jump out to find Xiao Yao''s trouble, and Qin Xue is not surprised at all.


    It''s too normal for Mo Chengfei to do such things.


    "By the way, officer Qin, I heard that Xiao Yao has a good relationship with Mayor Liu and the director of your police station! You won''t let him off for that reason, will you? " Mo Chengfei said this very loud, the purpose is to hope that all the people around can hear.


    And the people around changed their faces when they heard this.


    During this period of time, a lot of news spread on the Internet, most of which are about some rich and young people killing people, but in the end, because of their unusual status, they can escape from the net of law. For the common people, such people are hateful, which makes them deeply feel that the society is unfair to them, so their hearts will treat such people, There is a sense of resentment about such things.


    And Mo Chengfei''s words undoubtedly add a fire to the onlookers'' hearts, and let the resentment burst out in their hearts.


    "Hey, hey, I''m sure it''s not ordinary people who dare to kill people! What''s killing a man when you know the police chief and the mayor? " Said a man in a cap.


    "No, such people must be severely punished! No, I have to record it and post it on the Internet Another man in a suit nodded hard and took out his cell phone to turn on the recording system.


    Jiang Kun coughed and added fuel to the flames: "the police won''t wrongly a good man, but they can''t let a bad man go. If you really want to let Xiao Yao go because of his unusual identity, I won''t accept it first!"


    "Yes! We don''t agree! " People around were filled with righteous indignation.


    Li Xiaoxiao stares at Mo Chengfei and says, "Mr. Mo, it''s too early for you to come to a conclusion now, isn''t it? Now it''s not sure whether Xiao Yao is the murderer or not. Is it wrong for you to directly draw everyone''s attention to Xiao Yao''s identity? "


    "Yes! I didn''t say he must be the killer Speaking of this, Mo Chengfei did not forget to add, "of course, now Xiao Yao''s suspicion is the biggest, this is beyond doubt."


    Mo Chengfei is right. Now, Xiao Yao is really the most suspect. Although Li Xiaoxiao knows that this matter has nothing to do with Xiao Yao, there is no evidence in his hand. If he continues to speak, it will only make the onlookers more convinced that Xiao Yao is a real killer. This is definitely not a smart way.


    Li Xiaoxiao understood this and simply kept silent.


    "Miss Li, don''t worry. Mo Chengfei is right. Our police won''t let any bad person go, but they will never wronged a good person." Speaking of this, Qin Xue turned around, looked at Mo Chengfei and sneered, "Mo Shao, don''t worry, we will give everyone an account. If Xiao Yao really did this, I will be the first to catch him."


    "Well, I believe in the police." Mo Chengfei nodded, hugged his shoulder and said nothing.


    At this time, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly have come back.


    Not only the two of them, Xiao Yao also dragged a blonde man back together.


    At this time, the rainstorm is not dead, but the back has been bloody, bloody, regardless of who was dragged hundreds of meters on the concrete floor, it is estimated that this is the case.


    "Xiao Yao!" Li Xiaoxiao quickly walked up and said with concern, "are you ok?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Qin Xue also came over. She looked at the man dragged by Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "who is this man?"


    "The murderer." Xiao Yao said flatly.


    "Ha ha! That''s funny. You said he was the killer? What evidence do you have that he is a murderer? " Mo Chengfei came up to him and said with a laugh, "you can''t just drag a foreigner, just say it''s a foreign killer, right? It''s too much nonsense. Whether others believe it or not, I don''t believe it first


    "Yes! I don''t believe it Jiang Kun nodded hard.


    Listening to Mo Chengfei and Jiang Kun, the onlookers all nodded their heads: "yes, who believes that! A foreigner came to China to kill people? There''s something wrong with him


    If the rainstorm can stand up, it will certainly stand up and beat up all the onlookers, so that your brain will have problems and your family will have problems!


    "You said he was the murderer?" Qin Xue''s face is also a little ugly, but still asked, "do you have evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Xiao Yao thought about it and carried his backpack. "There are weapons in it, and this backpack is his. Is this evidence?"


    "All weapons?" Qin Xue, wearing white rubber gloves, took the backpack and took out all the things in it.


    A disassembled sniper gun, a dagger, a handle, a gun, and some rope locks all show the identity of this foreigner. But now, the most important thing is, what evidence is there to say that these things belong to this foreigner!


    "I''ll take all these things with me and check the fingerprints. If these things really belong to this foreigner, I think it has nothing to do with you." Qin Xue said.


    "Who said that?" Mo Chengfei said again, "can this rule out Xiao Yao''s suspicion of buying murderer and killing people? If he just saw that he was exposed, so he exposed the person he bought and gave it to the police, so as to clear his suspicion? "


    Qin Xue was discontented and said, "what do you mean


    "What can I mean? At least we have to take Xiao Yao back to investigate together? " Mo Chengfei said.

 Chapter 130

    Mo Chengfei is to find Xiao Yao trouble, no matter the death of bald head and Xiao Yao in the end has nothing to do with, Mo Chengfei will bite this thing. Xiao Yao is a very cautious person, and he relies on the Li family behind him. It''s very difficult to find other opportunities to deal with Xiao Yao.


    Even Mo Chengfei knows that it is obviously unrealistic to let Xiao Yao go to jail through this incident. So Mo Chengfei''s idea is simple. As long as he can make Xiao Yao uncomfortable, he will feel very uncomfortable. The more troublesome and unhappy Xiao Yao feels, the happier he will feel.


    In full view of the public, although Qin Xue doesn''t want to take Xiao Yao back, the voice of the masses is louder and louder. If Qin Xue doesn''t take Xiao Yao back today, I''m afraid they will make headlines tomorrow. It''s too easy for Mo Chengfei to stir up this matter.


    Qin Xue walks up to Xiao Yao and looks at him with an apologetic look. Before she opens her mouth, Xiao Yao speaks first.


    "Well, I''ll go back with you." Xiao Yao finished and glanced at Mo Chengfei. The cold light in his eyes made Mo Chengfei''s heart tremble a little.


    Mo Chengfei has a feeling of exasperation. He feels very humiliated. Xiao Yao''s eyes can make him feel chilly. What''s going on?


    Xiao Yao gets on the police car behind Qin Xue and goes away. Mo Chengfei stands in the same place with a gloomy face. His eyes are still staring at the police car leaving, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "What shall we do now?" Jiang Kun asked in a low voice.


    "Now that you''ve let him in, don''t let him out." Mo Chengfei said in a cold voice.


    Jiang Kun was a little stunned and asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you?"


    Mo Chengfei turned around, reached out and patted Jiang Kun on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "what can I do? Isn''t it all someone else''s idea? " With that, he walked away first.


    Jiang Kun in situ Leng Leng, shrugged his shoulders, quickly followed up.


    Li Xiaoxiao and pink butterfly look at each other, and both see worry in each other''s eyes.


    "Should Xiao Yao not be in danger?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    The pink butterfly shrugged: "who knows? It must have been OK. After all, Xiao Yao didn''t kill people. Even if the police want to find Xiao Yao''s trouble, they won''t find any evidence, but now it''s not sure. " When speaking, pink butterfly''s chin raised, eyes looking at the direction of Mo Chengfei, "now someone wants to harm Xiao Yao, that''s unknown."


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at the pink butterfly and asked, "what should we do now?"


    Pink Butterfly looked at Li Xiaoxiao and laughed: "I don''t know what to do with you, but I know that if someone tries to hurt Xiao Yao, no matter who he is, no matter how powerful he is, I will let him stay here for a long time."


    When it comes to the last word, pink butterfly''s murderous spirit soars, dead, as if the whole person is pulled out of the dead.


    When Li Xiaoxiao hears the words of pink butterfly, she has a feeling of standing upside down. She looks at the girl standing beside her with a kind of surprised eyes. She thinks that pink butterfly must be a person who does what she says.


    Pink Butterfly said that, her face changed a little, then coughed violently, and finally a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, bright red.


    "Are you hurt?" Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed and asked quickly.


    Pink Butterfly waved her hand: "little wound, let''s go back first."


    "Good..." Li Xiaoxiao nodded, helped pink butterfly, and the two girls got into the Mercedes Benz together.


    In the police station, Xiao Yao sat on the familiar chair in the interrogation room with coffee and melon seeds in front of him. Xiao Yao cocked his legs and buckled the melon seeds. He didn''t look like the prisoner who was caught by the police at all.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve confirmed the identity of that guy. As you said, he''s called rainstorm. He''s a mercenary." Qin Xue is also drinking coffee, and sitting in front of Xiao Yao said.


    "Can I go then?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not yet." Qin Xue shook her head. "That Mo Chengfei is looking for someone to stare at. He said that he and the bald man are friends. Now he wants to sue you for buying murderers and killing people."


    Xiao Yao sneered: "this Mo Chengfei is really looking for trouble."


    "You have robbed other people''s daughter-in-law. It''s normal for them to trouble you." Qin Xue rolled her eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry: "when did I rob his daughter-in-law?"


    "Li Xiaoxiao Qin Xue said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for you, maybe now Li Xiaoxiao is mo Chengfei''s wife."


    "Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t like Mo Chengfei." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You''re right. Li Xiaoxiao really doesn''t like Mo Chengfei, but how many of them choose to get married because they like each other?" Qin Xue asked, blinking her eyes.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for you, Mr. Li would have let Li Xiaoxiao marry to Mo''s family. Even if Li Xiaoxiao didn''t like Mo Chengfei, it''s just a matter of time. But now it''s different, because you''ve appeared, and Mr. Li is very optimistic about you. He thinks you have a better future than Mo Chengfei, so, He would rather have his granddaughter marry you. " Qin Xue sipped her coffee and said.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at Qin Xue, word by word: "now I just want to know when I can go."¡° When we find the evidence that can exclude you from being a murderer or a murderer. " Qin Xue said. Xiao Yao lowered his head and said nothing again. In the office of Gu libing, the police chief, Gu libing was sitting on a chair and his face was very ugly. In front of him, there were two people, two of whom he had to smile¡° Director Gu, Xiao Yao, what''s going on? " Mo qiangqiu, wearing a Tang suit, looks at Gu libing, holding a dragon''s crutch in his hand. He has no expression on his face, but he is not angry¡° Mr. Mo, this... "Gu libing wanted to open his mouth and defend Xiao Yao, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by a middle-aged man sitting next to Mo qiangqiu¡° Gu libing, I know you have a good relationship with Xiao Yao, but this is definitely not the time for you to engage in human relations and specialization. Do you know how many pairs of eyes are staring at us now? " The middle-aged man who spoke had a black mole on his left eyebrow, triangular eyes and a round face full of trembling fat. His eyes kept flashing, and the smile on his face looked very kind, but in fact it was dangerous¡° Director Zhou, what you said is reasonable. Although I have some friendship with Xiao Yao, if Xiao Yao really killed me, I will never be merciful. " Gu Li Bing said with a smile¡° You just understand. " Zhou Weixiong nodded. He is the director of the police department in the provincial capital. Even if Gu libing is the director of the police bureau of Haitian city, Zhou Weixiong is also his boss. It can be said that Gu libing''s personal future is entirely in the hands of Zhou Weixiong. As long as Zhou Weixiong is happy, Gu libing will be promoted tomorrow. If Zhou Weixiong is not happy, Gu libing''s official career will be in danger. Zhou Weixiong felt that since Gu libing was able to sit in his present position, he must be a person who knows the right and the left. He believed that Gu libing must have understood the meaning of his words. As a matter of fact, Zhou Weixiong didn''t want to go through the muddy water, but this time, Mo qiangqiu made a phone call in person, and he also brought the benefits that could make Zhou Weixiong excited, so Zhou Weixiong went to Haitian city. He didn''t know who Xiao Yao was. He just felt that, with his own identity, he wanted Xiao Yao to stay in prison, which was a matter of a word. When he stopped here, he could put some pressure on Gu libing. Even if there was no evidence, there would be evidence in the end? However, what Gu libing said next made him feel shameless¡° We police will not let any bad person go, but we will never wrongly a good person. If Xiao Yao is really guilty, I will never let him go, but if he is innocent, I will never wrongly him. " Gu libing said solemnly. Mo Qiang asked Leng to hum. Zhou Weixiong turned pale and glared at Gu libing. He said in a cold voice, "director Gu, what do you mean by that?"¡° Literally Gu libing said flatly¡° Do you think it''s uncomfortable for you to sit in this chair with your bottom down? " The meaning in Zhou Weixiong''s words is still obscure, but Gu libing also heard it. This is the threat! Gu Li Bing coughed, looked at Zhou Wei Xiong with a tiger''s eye, hummed coldly, and said, "if the chair fits, I know for myself that if it really doesn''t fit, I''ll take the initiative to leave and find a place suitable for me." As soon as Zhou Weixiong patted the table, "Ho" stood up, pointed to Gu libing''s nose, opened his mouth and scolded: "Gu libing, who gave you the courage? Don''t you know who I am? " Gu Li Bing laughed: "I certainly know who you are, but I also know who I am. I am a policeman. As a policeman, I should have my own professional standards." With these words, he looked at Zhou Weixiong provocatively, "director Zhou, do you think what I said is wrong?" Zhou Weixiong didn''t dare to say what Gu libing said was wrong. Who knows if the other party has any recording equipment on? Being a policeman, no matter who he is, he has to be careful. If he is caught in a pigtail, he will be in great trouble. When Zhou Weixiong wanted to say something else, Mo qiangqiu waved his hand: "this matter will not trouble director Gu. Director Zhou, let''s go first."¡° Yes Zhou Weixiong, with a gloomy face, nodded, stood up and went out with Mo qiangqiu. Gu libing sighed and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He laughed bitterly. Mo forced him to do it. It seems that this time, the Mo family is really ready to bite this thing

 Chapter 131

    In Li''s villa, Gu libing was sitting on the sofa, drinking tea and looking at the gloomy old man Li sitting in front of him.


    Pink Butterfly and Li Xiaoxiao were sitting on one side. After Gu libing had said what happened there, the whole villa was quiet. He could only hear Mr. Li''s breathing.


    For a long time, the old man held out his hand and slapped it on the tea table. The purple clay pot on the tea table fell to the ground and became pieces. Before the rain, the best Dahuang robe was brewed, and the tea that had not yet had time to drink also flowed everywhere.


    "Don''t force me to do that. What''s more shameful? He''s willing to jump out and join in such things! " Mr. Li said angrily.


    Gu libing said with a wry smile: "it seems that this time, the Mo family is serious. In fact, Xiao Yao can come back now if it wasn''t for the Mo family''s interference. But now, standing at the door of the police station, I don''t know how many reporters there are. If we let Xiao Yao out now, we will be caught by those reporters. At that time, we will be in great trouble, even if we have a clear conscience, At that time, the white ones will become black. I think you should be quite clear about the skills of those reporters, old man? "


    Mr. Li sighed. Gu libing also knew what he meant by these words. Business people like them have a lot to do with reporters and media. If they want to make a good business, they need to rely on the power of public opinion in many places, and reporters and media are the guides of public opinion.


    "Director Gu, anyway, I want to thank you for standing firmly on Xiao Yao''s side at this time." Mr. Li said seriously.


    When director Gu heard these words, he gave a plain smile and put out his hand: "old man, if you say that, you''ll be scolding me. Although I''m not good at Gu libing, I still have a conscience. Xiao Yao saved my life. If I still turn my face to him, am I still human?"


    Master Li nodded and looked at Gu libing kindly.


    Gu libing is right. If he turns around to deal with Xiao Yao now, he will have no conscience. However, to put it mildly, how many people know how to repay his kindness in this society? Are you more afraid of people who fall into the well and bite the hand that feeds them?


    "Grandfather, what am I going to do now?" Li Xiaoxiao''s face was also a little ugly and asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Li''s face sank and he said in a cold voice, "I don''t believe it. Can Mo Qiang really see through the sky? Well, in my eyes, he is nothing but a bad old man. "


    Speaking of this, he turned to Gu libing and said, "director Gu, Xiao Yao is in the police station. You still need to take care of him."


    Gu Li Bing nodded at first, but then he shook his head again.


    "In fact, before that, I would certainly take good care of Xiao Yao. But now that Zhou Weixiong has stepped in, it''s hard to say. I guess he will transfer people from the province to take over Xiao Yao''s case. At that time, even if I want to take care of Xiao Yao, I will be helpless."


    "You are the police chief. In Haitian city, do you need Zhou Weixiong to tell you what to do?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Zhou Weixiong looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "Miss Li, as you say, the governor can''t manage the county?"


    Li Xiaoxiao also realized that he had said something stupid.


    "Come on, Mr. Li, I''ve got the news. Now I have to go back to the Bureau. Otherwise, I don''t know what Zhou Weixiong will do." Gu Li Bing stood up and said.


    Li Laozi smiles: "what do you dare to stop Zhou Weixiong from doing?"


    Gu libing gritted his teeth, stamped his feet, and said boldly, "I can''t manage so much now. Anyway, Haitian city is one third of my acre. I don''t believe Zhou Weixiong can do too much!"


    For Xiao Yao''s sake, Gu libing gave up completely this time.


    Li stood up, put out his hand and patted Gu libing on the shoulder. He said seriously, "take good care of Xiao Yao. As long as you can protect Xiao Yao, I can keep you safe."


    He is just a retired entrepreneur, and Gu libing is now the head of the police station of Haitian city. This kind of words from Mr. Li''s mouth does not make Gu libing feel so uncomfortable. On the contrary, it seems that Gu libing is reassured, nods hard, and walks out of Li''s villa.


    Seeing off Gu libing, Mr. Li also went upstairs. When he came down again, he had put on a suit and looked energetic.


    "Where are you going, grandfather?" Xiaoyue looked up at Mr. Li and asked, "is dad in trouble?"


    "Yes." Li went to Xiaoyue, reached out his hand and touched the little guy''s head, said with a smile, "but don''t worry, grandfather will help you bring your father back."


    When he said this, he was full of spirit and confidence.


    "Yes Xiaoyue nods heavily.


    Li went up to Li Xiaoxiao and said, "Xiaoxiao, get ready for the car. Let''s go to the provincial capital."


    "Good." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    After they left, pink butterfly also came to Xiaoyue, holding her hand.


    "Xiaoyue, would you like to go home with your mother first?" Pink Butterfly pinched the nose of small month to say¡° Yes Xiaoyue doesn''t know what happened to Xiao Yao. Although she is a smart child, it''s too complicated for her age to understand. However, she knows that no matter what happened to Xiao Yao, she can''t help. What she can do is not to make trouble for anyone. Pink Butterfly took Xiaoyue out of the villa and walked down the last step. She took out her mobile phone and got through a number¡° White dragon? I''m a pink butterfly. I''ll come to my place later. I have a mission. " Finish saying this words, she hung up the phone, eyes, cold light flickering, killing four v. In the police station, Qin Xue and Xiao Yao are chatting without a word. Suddenly, the door of the interrogation room is kicked, and five or six uniformed policemen come in¡° You all go out and leave me the prisoners. " The middle-aged man in the front said in a deep voice. Qin Xue stood up and glanced at the five or six policemen. Her eyes changed a little and she said, "you''re not from our bureau, are you?"¡° No, we are from the provincial criminal police team. " The middle-aged man was a little surprised to see Qin Xue. He was also surprised to see such a beautiful policewoman. At this time, he had already made a good calculation in his heart. After this matter is over, he must apply to take this beautiful policewoman to the provincial capital. "My name is Yan Hao, the captain of the criminal police team of the provincial police bureau."¡° Hello, Captain Yan. My name is Qin Xue Qin Xue reaches out her hand and shakes it with Yan Hao. However, Yan Hao holds Qin Xue''s hand and refuses to let it go. A pair of thief''s eyes invade Qin Xue''s body wantonly. Qin Xue''s face sinks and pulls out her hand. Subconsciously, she steps back and keeps a safe distance from Yan Hao¡° I don''t know. What are you doing here? " Qin Xue asked¡° Don''t do anything. Now we''ve taken over Xiao Yao''s case. You can go out. Let''s have the next trial. " Yan Hao said. Qin Xue sneered: "give it to you? I brought Xiao Yao to the Bureau. Why should I give it to you? " Yan Hao took out a document from his pocket: "this is the above note. You can have a look at it. We follow the normal procedure." Qin Xue looked at the document carefully, and finally turned pale. This is indeed the approval from the provincial department. It says that the Haitian police station should hand over Xiao Yao''s case to the criminal police team of the provincial police station. You don''t have to think about it. It must be the Mo family¡° Cough, officer Qin, can you go out now? " Yan Hao said triumphantly. Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao and hesitates. At last, she just stomps her feet, and her face is full of determination¡° I brought Xiao Yao. I can''t give him to you. " Qin Xueli straightened up and said solemnly¡° Qin Xue, are you disobeying the orders of the superior? " Yan Hao said darkly. Qin Xue did not speak¡° If you don''t leave, we''ll have to arrest you first. " Yan Hao said. Qin Xuemei frowned, but she still didn''t speak. Xiao Yao saw this scene, full of moved, although Qin Xue is indeed a overlord flower, but it is a very caring person¡° Qin Xue, go out first. I''ll be fine. " Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue and said. Qin Xue shook her head hard: "they don''t have a good heart." Although Qin Xue has some dead hearted eyes, it doesn''t mean that she is stupid. Since these people are caused by Mo Jiatuo''s relationship, they certainly don''t have any good intentions. If they really let these people interrogate Xiao Yao, they can use any means. Xiao Yao was brought to the police station by her. In fact, Xiao Yao was innocent. Even if she didn''t want to come, Qin Xue couldn''t do anything about it. But Xiao Yao still came. In the final analysis, she still gave her face. If she left like this, in case something happened to Xiao Yao, Qin Xue felt that she might not be able to forgive herself in her life¡° What''s going on? " At this time, Zhou Weixiong also came in¡° Director Zhou, Qin Xue, she doesn''t want to go out. " Yan haoyin measured the road¡° "Oh?" Zhou Weixiong looks at Qin Xue and gives a sneer. He waves to Yan Hao. They walk out of the interrogation room first¡° Director Zhou, what can I do for you? " Yan Hao said with a smile. Zhou Weixiong turned around, looked at Yan Hao and looked around. After confirming that there was no one, he lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "no matter what means you use, Xiao Yao must admit that he bought the murderer and killed people. Do you understand?"¡° Can we do it? " Yan Hao''s eyes moved. Zhou Weixiong sneered: "don''t kill it!" Yan Hao laughed and nodded: "director Zhou, don''t worry. I''m sure I can do it well."

 Chapter 132

    Zhou Weixiong is determined to let Xiao Yao go to jail.


    Take people''s money, help others. To eliminate disaster, Mo Qiang asked Mo Chengfei to send one million yuan. Now it''s still in his family''s safe, and the money has already arrived. If he doesn''t do something, Zhou Weixiong himself can''t see it.


    Zhou Weixiong''s words can be regarded as a reassurance to Yan Hao. Now that Zhou''s director has said so, what worries can he have?


    At last, Zhou Weixiong put his hand on Yan Hao''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Yan Hao, you used to be my old subordinate. I know you are a capable person. Don''t let me down. You know, the deputy director of your bureau is not young. It''s time to abdicate and give some opportunities to young people. I think, You have the ability to sit in that position


    When Yan Hao heard Zhou Weixiong''s words, his eyes almost glowed green. It can be said that he has been sitting as the leader of the criminal police brigade for five years. He has long wanted to change his seat. Now this is an opportunity! He believes that as long as he makes Xiao Yao''s work more beautiful, he will surely benefit from himself!


    Thinking of this, Yan Hao nodded his head hard and beat his chest hard to make a promise: "director Zhou, you can leave this matter to me! You don''t know. My nickname is king Yama. Ha ha! Xiao Yao, I''ll let him not be happy when I do it! "


    Zhou Weixiong and Yan Hao looked at each other, and then they laughed.


    Xiao Yao, sitting in the interrogation room, did not expect that he would be remembered so soon


    Qin Xue is still comforting Xiao Yao: "don''t worry, you are brought back by me, I will never let you have any mistakes!"


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Xue with a bitter smile. The girl has already spoken to this point. He can only nod his head to show that he has heard it.


    Before long, Zhou Weixiong and Yan Hao went back to the interrogation room together.


    "Your name is Qin Xue, isn''t it?" Zhou Weixiong went to Qin Xue and said.


    Qin Xue nodded: "good director Zhou."


    "Well, come out with me." Zhou Weixiong said.


    Qin Xue''s face changed slightly. She looked at Yan Hao, who was standing beside her with a sneer on her face. Her heart sank, but she said, "director Zhou, I apply to stay here!"


    Zhou Weixiong''s face changed a little. He was surprised. He didn''t seem to think that the policewoman dared to disobey her. He was more surprised than angry. Previously, he had already suffered a lot from Valley soldiers. He was not happy. Now even a little policeman dared to challenge him, which became a breakthrough for him to vent his depression.


    "Qin Xue, you are a policeman. I don''t care what relationship you have with this man named Xiao Yao, but you must understand that you are a policeman, a disciplined policeman! Do you dare to defy orders? " Zhou Weixiong looks at Qin Xue coldly, his eyes are as cold as ice.


    Qin Xue has such a big hat on her head. She really doesn''t know what to say. It''s the order of director Zhou, and the other party also has a note. From the point of procedure, the other party has the right to let herself go out. However, she always feels that director Zhou and the guy Yan Hao have no good intentions. If she goes out like this, Xiao Yao is not sure that he will suffer.


    On the one hand is the word "friendship" and on the other hand is the leader''s order. Qin Xue is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Don''t worry, you go out first." Xiao Yao also saw Qin Xue''s mood and said.


    Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao and doesn''t speak.


    "I''m not going to do anything." Xiao Yao coughed¡° Well... If you have anything, just call me. I''ll be at the door! " Qin Xue said as if she had made a big decision.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao laughs, feeling inexplicably good for the overbearing and unreasonable girl.


    Qin Xue turns back three times, and finally follows Zhou Weixiong out of the interrogation room.


    When the iron door of the interrogation room was closed, the room was dark, and the only light source was the small lamp on the table.


    "Oh, I''ve had coffee and melon seeds. You''re enjoying yourself here!" Yan Hao sat on the chair, opposite Xiao Yao, looked down at the table, and finally raised his head and said with a smile.


    From the smile on Yan Hao''s face, Xiao Yao can feel that the other party has absolutely no kindness to him.


    "Yes." He just gave a simple hum, and then he shut up.


    "Be lenient when you confess and be strict when you resist. Now let''s make it clear how you get in touch with overseas mercenaries and bribe them to help you kill." Yan Hao plays with the ball point pen in his hand and stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "I don''t know him, he wanted to kill me, and then killed the bald head by mistake, that''s all."


    Yan Hao sneered: "your mouth is very hard!"


    Xiao Yao reached out and touched his mouth. Then he said to Yan Hao seriously, "no, it''s soft."


    Yan Hao


    Jingwu teahouse, provincial capital.


    Mr. Li is sitting in a chair, and Li Xiaoxiao is sitting next to him.


    Li Xiaoxiao tried to open her mouth several times, but he didn''t speak all the time. She just closed her eyes, and she could only keep silent. Although she is still worried about Xiao Yao in Haitian city, she knows who her grandfather must be waiting for.


    It''s almost an hour since they arrived at the provincial capital, but the people Mr. Li was waiting for still didn''t come.


    For a long time, a waiter brought a man in a black suit.


    He''s not very old, he''s only in his fifties. He''s a little fat, but he''s not fat. His eyes are sharp. He''s like a hawk Falcon waiting for an opportunity in the sky. His hair is neat and his shoes are polished.


    "Why are you here, old man?" The man came up to him and said to Mr. Li who closed his eyes. When he said this, the smile on his face was very kind.


    Li opened his eyes slowly, looked at the man, frowned: "you boy, now dare to let me wait for you?"


    "Ha ha, old man, I can''t get rid of it? When the government is big, there will be more things to do. I can''t leave a thousand or eight hundred people alone, can I Men speak freely, with a powerful voice.


    "Sit down." Li said.


    Heard this sentence, the man just "ah" a, sat in the opposite of Mr. Li.


    "You don''t need bodyguards now?" Mr. Li took the tea in front of him and took a sip of it before he said.


    "Yes, I have, but they are all outside. See you, is it decent for me to take the bodyguard?" The man said with a smile.


    "Lv Chongshan, I don''t want to talk much. This time I come to the provincial capital, I want you to do me a favor." Mr. Li opened the window to speak up and went straight in.


    When Li Xiaoxiao heard the three words "Lv Chongshan", he was excited. Isn''t that the name of the vice governor?


    At this time, she began to look at the man in front of her again.


    This gentle, modest and polite looking man is actually the vice governor of Anyan province¡° Ha ha, I''m joking. Just let me do the work and give orders directly. I don''t need you to go in person! " Lu Chong Shan said with a smile.


    Master Li waved his hand: "this time, you have to be busy."


    Lu Chongshan seemed to realize that this time Mr. Li came to find himself, it was not because of any trivial matter, and his expression became serious.


    In the final analysis, there is really no friendship between LV Chongshan and Mr. Li, otherwise LV Chongshan would not have been able to hang Mr. Li for such a long time. The reason why he is willing to come here is that the LV family owes Mr. Li a lot of human feelings. In terms of their status, human relationship is a very precious property.


    LV Chongshan took a deep breath. It was the first time that Mr. Li hadn''t asked him to do anything for so many years. However, both LV Chongshan and Mr. Li understood that this was the last time.


    "Old man, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly. If I can help, I will." Lu Chongshan said in a low voice.


    "En..." Mr. Li nodded and continued, "people from the provincial police department want to wrongly my nephew. I hope you can mediate. If my nephew is really guilty, naturally he will be convicted, and I won''t let you make mistakes in principle, but if my nephew is right..."


    "If he''s really right, I won''t let him be wronged!" Lu Chongshan took over.


    Mr. Li nodded at ease.


    "I''ll get ready to take a bus to Haitian city now." With these words, LV Chongshan also picked up his mobile phone. Generally speaking, it''s not a big deal, and Mr. Li didn''t embarrass him. It''s a good opportunity to return the favor. When the favor is returned, he''s relieved.


    After the call, the three stood up and walked towards the door.


    I just opened the door and ran into an acquaintance.


    "Oh! Uncle Lu, you are here, too! " The young man said hello to LV Chongshan with a smile. Then he saw the old man Li and Li Xiaoxiao standing behind LV Chongshan. Suddenly he was surprised and rushed to the front of him. "Sister in law... Oh no, Miss Li, old man Li, you are here too! Uncle Lu, you know them all


    "Hello, Fang Hai." Li Xiaoxiao smiles.


    "Yes, you are as well as you are!" Fang Hai laughs. Originally, as Li Xiaoxiao, Fang Hai would never look up to her. But now it''s different. This is her brother''s future girlfriend!


    "Fang Shao, do you know them?" Lu Chongshan was curious. When he talks to the other side of the sea, he is really humble. Although this hairy boy himself has no strength, the people standing behind him are all so terrible!


    "Of course I do!" Fang Hai laughed and asked casually, "Miss Li, why are you here?"


    "I''m... Xiao Yao is in some trouble. If he is wronged, he may still be in prison. My grandfather brought me to see Uncle Lu. I hope he can help." Li Xiaoxiao said simply.


    On hearing this, Fang Hai''s eyes glared like copper bells and said in a loud voice, "what? My brother was wronged? Who did it! Damn it! Who doesn''t open his eyes!? I have to kill him! And put my brother in jail for the eighteen generations of his ancestors! Let''s go, let''s go He looked more anxious than Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi¡° Fang Shao, don''t we still have to drink tea? " A young man behind Fang Hai said carefully. Fang Hai glared at him: "drink what tea, drink your sister! Are you a buffalo? My brother has been bullied, and he drinks tea! "

 Chapter 133

    In the interrogation room, it wasn''t long before Xiao Yao noticed something was wrong.


    Yan Hao has a lot to say, but no matter how much he says, he will finally come to a problem: let Xiao Yao explain.


    This is a kind of psychological hint. As long as Xiao Yao makes a slip of tongue, it will be recorded immediately, and then it will be much simpler. Yan Hao will certainly hold on to his slip of tongue and put him in prison. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s reaction ability is relatively fast. No matter how Yan Hao makes a detour, Xiao Yao will stick to his position and insist that the death of bald head has nothing to do with him.


    Xiao Yao felt that this matter had nothing to do with himself, so he was also right when he said this.


    Yan Hao was biting his teeth. His patience had been exhausted.


    "Boy, it seems that you just don''t want to be honest, do you?" A big man stared at Xiao Yao and said in a cold voice.


    "No, I''ve been honest all the time." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "but you don''t believe it all the time. Let me say it again for the last time. That bald death has nothing to do with me. Now do you understand?"


    "You fart! Do you think you can deny it? " The big man stood up with a slap on the table and glared like a King Kong arhat.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "don''t scare me, if you really have enough evidence to convict me, now you won''t ask questions, trying to find my slip."


    Xiao Yao''s words changed Yan Hao''s face.


    He found that he still underestimated the boy, the other side''s psychological quality is too good, the same things, not surprised, laughing, as if he had a plan in mind, which let him see a trace of bad signs, in such a stalemate, I''m afraid it will not bring any benefits to himself.


    Isn''t this boy, who doesn''t look very big, a habitual criminal? Yan Hao''s heart is curious to think, otherwise, he is now facing so many police in the interrogation room, why can he be so calm without panic?


    "Boss, it seems that this guy is a prick!" The big man whispered in Yan Hao''s ear.


    Yan Hao snorted coldly: "no matter what kind of prickly head he is, are there few prickly heads we have met these years? No matter what thorn he is, we have to pick him out! "


    With a big smile and a strong nod, he stood up, bypassed the table and put his broad palm on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    "Boy, if I were you, I''d be honest. Stubborn resistance doesn''t do you any good. It just brings you some skin and flesh pain."


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at him with the remaining light, and asked, "are you going to torture me?"


    The big man shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. We are law-abiding policemen. We can''t get out of such things as punishment. We just intend to use some unconventional interrogation methods."


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    These people, if they can''t be soft, are going to be hard. First, they make a routine, then they threaten, and finally they are directly punished. It''s a trilogy of extorting confessions!


    "Can I have a word before you''re going to do it to me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    With a flash in his eyes, the big man asked, "are you going to confess? That''s what I said! We don''t need to waste so much time


    "No, I just want to tell you that once there was a policeman named Wang who was also a fool and wanted to torture me. In the end, he ended up miserable." Xiao Yao coldly glanced at the six policemen in front of him, and said indifferently, "although I''m not a ferocious man, I will never be slaughtered, so before I start, I''d better prepare myself to avoid being sold by others."


    The big man burst into a rage and said, "are you threatening me?"


    "No, I''m just warning you." Xiao Yao grinned. He had a good face. But only people who really know him know that Xiao Yao is kind-hearted, but if he is pressed, he is also a man eater!


    "Hey, hey, good. It''s been a long time. No one dares to talk to me like this." The big man''s hands were clenched and crackled. If someone else heard such a sound, he would have a kind of sweat bristling. But obviously, the big man mentioned the iron plate. If he did, he would scare Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao didn''t have to go down the mountain.


    "Bear, teach the boy a lesson." Yan Hao sat on the chair and said coldly.


    "Good!" Big guy can''t help but want to do it for a long time, because he thinks that this guy named Xiao Yao is so arrogant that he doesn''t take them as one thing. What makes him even more angry is that this guy doesn''t have to be afraid. He even dares to threaten himself. He doesn''t know how to write dead words! Such a person, if you don''t teach him a lesson, he can go to heaven!


    Think of this, bear cold hum a, hand again put on Xiao Yao''s shoulder, forcefully grasp.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, Xiao Yao was still colorless, even bored, and took a sip of the coffee cup in front of him.


    What makes the bear spit blood more is that Xiao Yao even said with a happy face: "young man, use more strength, this massage power can''t work!" The big bear''s face turned black. what is it? This is the most direct insult to him! He really wants to take out his own gun and smash Xiao Yao''s brain¡° Bear, what are you doing? Use some strength It can be seen that Yan Hao is a little angry now. Yan Hao knows the strength of the big bear. Many old people who are hard mouthed at the beginning will be pinched and cry in the palm of the big bear''s hand. Xiao Yao looks thin. In Yan Hao''s opinion, Xiao Yao should show a look of pain as soon as the palm of the big bear''s hand is put on Xiao Yao''s shoulder. Therefore, Yan Hao thinks that the big bear must have let go of water¡° Yes, yes, use some strength. " Xiao Yao is very happy. The big bear bit his teeth and increased his strength. The shoulder bone is a fragile part of the human body. It''s reasonable to say that as long as he adds a little strength, Xiao Yao can complain. Now this situation makes the big bear a little upset and depressed¡° Damn, I don''t believe I can''t cure you! " Big bear took back his hand, clenched it into a fist, and smashed it at Xiao Yao''s head. He was really pressed. As soon as Xiao Yao''s eyes changed, he quickly stood up. The handcuffs that had been hanging on his two hands suddenly fell off, which was very natural. This move stunned the remaining five policemen. Before the big bear reacted, Xiao Yao had already clasped the big bear''s fist, and kicked it fiercely in the belly of the big bear, and the big bear''s huge body directly flew out, Hit a chair, solid wooden chair directly respond to the sound and broken, into a wooden block¡° With this strength, I still want to fight against you. " Xiao Yao smiles. Bear struggled to get up, his face full of shame, his own brain is a blank, he was kicked by a thin, young boy, now these colleagues must feel that he is paper paste, right¡° Ha ha, big bear, didn''t you eat today? "¡° Yeah, what the hell are you doing? Can''t you even beat this kid? " Several policemen began to laugh at the bear wildly. The bear blushed and glared at them. Then the bear turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "who are you?" He vaguely felt that this seemingly peaceful boy was very abnormal¡° Who am I? " Xiao Yao a music, way, "I am a fat tiger."¡° "Fat tiger?" The big bear was stunned and said, "who is the fat tiger?" Yan Hao''s mouth kept twitching and glared at the bear: "shut the hell up!" Big bear was frightened by Yan Hao''s sudden anger and hushed up, but he was still thinking about the sacred of fat tiger... "Hey, big bear, you go back to see Doraemon and you will know who fat tiger is. In short, fat tiger is the one who bullies big bear all day." A young horse faced man said with a smile. Yan Hao waved his hand, stared at Xiao Yao and said, "you are attacking the police, do you know?"¡° I know Xiao Yao nodded¡° Do you know the consequences of that? " Yan Hao asked¡° I don''t know. " Xiao Yao smiles. Yan Hao snorted coldly and waved his hand. The other four policemen all rushed towards Xiao Yao, just like a hungry tiger. Xiao Yao didn''t panic. He stepped back to avoid a policeman''s attack. Then he quickly kicked a man away. At the same time, he quickly moved forward and hit another man in the abdomen. The man who was hit by Xiao Yao''s fist arched up like a red shrimp, There was a cry of pain in his mouth¡° I want to die The other two attacked each other from both sides, trying to make Xiao Yao retreat. However, Xiao Yao didn''t want to do it at all. He just turned sideways to avoid their attack. At the same time, he clasped their wrists and pulled them back. The two policemen collided with each other, their heads bumped into their brain bags, and almost didn''t faint directly. But the wailing sound in his mouth also made people feel creepy. But the next second, Xiao Yao stood still, a black pistol, against his body¡° Fight, fight again Yan Hao, the owner of the pistol, said with a smile, "no matter how high your Kung Fu is, you are also afraid of the kitchen knife. If you are good at it, you can try to find out if it is your speed or my gun." Xiao Yao frowned, and there was a flash of murder in his eyes. He steadied his mind and said, "you dare not kill me."¡° Is that right? " Yan Hao said sarcastically, "if you attacked the police and tried to escape, I would fire the gun?" Xiao Yao is speechless. Now, what is the matter of Yan Hao, what is the matter, and Yan Hao has the final say, although Xiao Yao does not dare to shoot, but he will never take his own life to do experiments.

 Chapter 134

    Yan Hao holds a gun and points to Xiao Yao. His smile is full of pride.


    Those policemen who were knocked down by Xiao Yao also got up one by one.


    "Damn it, boy, keep going crazy!" The big man came to Xiao Yao and hit him on the back with a fist. This fist contained almost all his strength and also let out his depression.


    Xiao Yao was knocked down several steps by this fist, and then he barely stood firm.


    "Hey, hey, you fight back! Don''t you play well? Fight The big man said with a smirk.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, and the murderer appeared in his eyes, staring at the big man.


    When Xiao Yao stares at him like this and goes into the ice cellar, he feels that it''s just like a fierce beast taking him as a prey, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Eyes like a knife, straight to the heart.


    The big bear shivered, swallowed his saliva and said, "what are you looking at? Damn, do you think I''m too kind to you? "


    With these words, he rushed to Xiao Yao again and hit him in the abdomen with his fist again. Xiao Yao stepped back several steps again and nearly fell down.


    This is an insult to him. At least in Xiao Yao''s opinion, the man named big bear really insulted him.


    "You will be responsible for your actions." Xiao Yao''s voice revealed a chill.


    Yan Hao wrapped his clothes tightly. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that the temperature in the interrogation room had dropped for a long time, just like turning on the air conditioner.


    All along, Yan Hao bullied others, but this time he felt that he was bullied by others, by a young hairy.


    This makes Yan Hao feel that it is also an insult to him.


    "Don''t stop. Keep fighting. I want to see how hard his bones are." Yan Hao opens a chair and sits down, stares at Xiao Yao and says to big bear.


    Big bear nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll take care of it."


    He thinks that beating people is his favorite, especially beating someone he hates.


    Bear''s voice just fell, he rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    His figure is stronger, and his speed is slower. When he rushes to Xiao Yao, a sneer suddenly appears at the corner of Xiao Yao''s mouth.


    Big bear saw the smile, and his punch speed was slower.


    "Click!" Xiao Yao quickly grabs the previous coffee cup with one hand and blocks it in front of him. Big bear''s fist smashes the glass directly. The coffee falls on his hand, and the water drops move along his arm like a gecko adsorbed on the wall.


    "Good fist!" There''s a cop on the scene.


    "Yes, big bear''s boxing style is really strong!" Another policeman was also full of praise.


    Big bear really wants to curse his mother. Don''t you see my hand is broken?


    Yan Hao''s eyes flashed: "do you dare to do it?" He put his finger on the trigger.


    Xiao Yao sneered and grabbed the bear who was still standing in front of him. He pulled the bear to his side, while the other hand held the fragments of the coffee cup, and the glass was against the bear''s neck.


    "Let go of the bear!"


    "Let him go! Or I''ll shoot! " The rest of the police changed their faces.


    Big bear''s face is as white as paper. He can feel that the sharp hole in the glass has cut his skin. He is pricking it down a little. I''m afraid tomorrow''s news is that the police were cut throat by the prisoner in the interrogation room.


    He didn''t want to see that kind of news. If there was such news, he would not have seen it.


    His legs were shaking, and there was a sense of urination.


    "Little brother, you... You let me go. If I really die, you can''t live." Said the bear in a trembling voice.


    "You didn''t call me little brother just now." Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "besides, even if I''m really dead, don''t I have a cushion? I don''t think I''m losing money. "


    Big bear heart said, but I''m a loser!


    Yan Hao''s eyes narrowed into a slit, cold eyes.


    "Let him go. I''ll count three." Yan Hao said.


    "Captain, what do you want to do?" Bear suddenly had a bad feeling. He felt that his team leader didn''t intend to save himself. He wanted to let the bullet pass through his body and hit Xiao Yao''s heart.


    "Don''t worry, bear. It''ll be OK." Yan Hao said with a smile, "if you die on duty, your family will get a pension."


    If it wasn''t for the big bear being held by Xiao Yao at this time, he would rush up and put Yan Hao on the ground and trample on his feet.


    perish in the line of duty? Is that still human? Mom, my family doesn''t want this pension. Let your parents take your share!


    Just then, the door of the interrogation room was kicked open.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Xue''s face changed greatly. She quickly came to Xiao Yao and glared at Yan Hao, "Captain Yan, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Don''t you see that my people are being held by him?" Yan Hao said.


    Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao with some doubts in her eyes.


    "They moved their hands first." Xiao Yao said simply.


    He didn''t need to explain to Qin Xue, because he knew that Qin Xue couldn''t help at this time, but he felt that Qin Xue was really concerned about herself now at least.


    "Let him go first, Xiao Yao. It''s not good for you." Qin Xue said biting her lips.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Qin Xue is puzzled: "do you want to fight against them?"


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at her: "it''s not that I want to fight against them, it''s that they want to have a hard time with me. Even if I let him go, they won''t let me go. Don''t you understand?"


    Qin Xueshen took a breath and nodded.


    All of a sudden, she took out her own gun.


    The muzzle of the gun is directed at Yan Hao.


    Yan Hao''s face changed, and Xiao Yao was slightly surprised.


    "Captain Yan, put down your gun." Qin Xue said with a gloomy face.


    Yan Hao''s forehead is dripping with sweat, which he never expected. Qin Xue, the little policeman, dare to point a gun at himself? Is she crazy, too?


    Before that, he just thought Xiao Yao was a crazy person, but he didn''t expect that there was a more crazy person than Xiao Yao. Qin Xue ruined her future!


    "I repeat, put down the gun." Qin Xue said.


    Yan Hao did not listen to Qin Xue put down the gun, but his arm holding the gun was shaking.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Qin Xue, it''s none of your business." Xiao Yao said. He can''t protect himself now, and he doesn''t want to drag Qin Xue into the water.


    "It''s none of my business! I brought you back. " Qin Xue got to the top of the ox horn and ignored Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    At this time, Zhou Weixiong also came in with a group of police.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, he was puzzled for a while, and then he was angry.


    "Well, how dare the suspect attack and hold the police! Yan Hao, what are you waiting for? Kill them on the spot Zhou Weixiong said.


    Yan Hao smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t speak.


    "Qin Xue, what do you mean? Do you mean the wrong person? " Zhou Weixiong sees Qin Xue''s gun pointing at Yan Hao and asks.


    "No Qin Xue snorted coldly, "they use punishment to Xiao Yao privately, Xiao Yao can''t bear to resist." In fact, she doesn''t know what happened before rewinding, but she knows that Xiao Yao is actually a more calm person. Unless Xiao Yao is forced too hard, otherwise, Xiao Yao will never do anything so extraordinary.


    Gu libing from the criminal police team of Haitian police station also came in.


    "Director Gu, do you know what she is doing now Zhou Weixiong stares at Gu libing and says.


    "Put down the gun." Gu libing said.


    Zhou Weixiong complacent, Yan Hao is also a happy face, staring at Qin Xue: "heard? Put down the gun


    Gu Li Bing coughed: "Yan Hao, right? I''m asking you to put down your gun! "


    Zhou Weixiong and Yan Hao''s complacent smiles are fixed on their faces. They are all wondering if there is something wrong with their ears.


    Qin Xue is also happy to hear this sentence. At least at this time, the director she respects is on her side!


    "Do you know what you''re talking about, soldier Guli?" Zhou Weixiong stares at Gu libing.


    "Of course I know." Gu Li Bing laughed, "I not only know what I''m doing, but also know what you''re doing. I''ll say it one last time. Drop the gun. "


    Yan Hao ignored Gu libing''s words, because there was Zhou Weixiong standing behind him. Why did Gu libing tell him what to do?


    They did not move, and the valley soldiers were not surprised.


    He raised his right hand and swung it at will. A group of policemen standing behind him took out their guns and aimed at the policemen who came to Haitian city with Yan Hao. With their dark muzzle and cold face, the situation fell into a deadlock again.


    Zhou Weixiong''s expression was very ugly, just like eating excrement. He didn''t expect that this time things would become so difficult. He didn''t know what medicine the valley soldier had taken wrong, and he dared to do such a thing.


    "In the future, the director of Haitian city will be replaced." Zhou Weixiong said.


    Gu libing laughed: "maybe, but at least now, I''m still the director of Haitian police station."


    Zhou Weixiong did not speak. This is Haitian city. This is Haitian city police station. Although he is the chief of the police department of the provincial capital, it is the home of others, or has the final say, and the strong dragon does not press the snake.


    Zhou Weixiong gasped heavily, his clothes were soaked with sweat, and his hair was stuck on his forehead.


    At this time, the people who should come finally came¡° Hey, director of the provincial police department, what a prestige Hearing this familiar voice, Xiao Yao was relieved, but he was also a little curious. How did the boy come here? Didn''t he go back to the provincial capital?

 Chapter 135

    Fang Hai enters the interrogation room and rushes to Zhou Weixiong in anger.


    "Fang Shao, why are you here?" Zhou Weixiong was a little surprised. Fang Hai was the first son of Anyan province. As the director of the provincial police department, he could not have known the prince. In addition, he was also a person who knew how to observe words and colors. At this time, the anger on Fang Hai''s face made him rather scared.


    "Damn it." Fang Hai directly kicked out a foot, and steadily kicked in Zhou Weixiong''s abdomen. Zhou Weixiong was unprepared, and was kicked out by this foot. He fell to the ground, holding his stomach and bowing his waist, just like a red shrimp.


    His forehead was full of sweat. It took him about half a minute to breathe slowly, and he almost didn''t suffocate.


    "You want to die!" Fang Hai glares at Zhou Weixiong lying on the ground.


    Zhou Weixiong didn''t dare to speak out. He was afraid that Fang Hai would be upset if he said another word. Fang Hai would rush up again and give him some feet.


    Yan Hao and others, who followed Zhou Weixiong, were also silly at this time.


    "What are you looking at? Put your gun away Fang Hai stares at Yan Hao.


    Yan Hao didn''t speak and didn''t put down his gun. The gun in his hand was his last dependence.


    "Yes, I have personality." Fang Hai saw that his words didn''t work, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. He approached Yan Hao step by step.


    "What do you want to do?" Yan Hao stepped back, which was a subconscious behavior.


    "Shoot me, if you have the guts, shoot me!" Fang Hai patted his chest and said to Yan Hao, "shoot quickly!"


    Yan Hao''s hand holding the gun was shaking. The identity in front of him was too special. If he really fired, even if he didn''t hurt Fang Hai, it would be very ugly.


    "Don''t you dare?" As Fang Hai talks, he has come to Yan Hao, reaches out his hand and holds Yan Hao''s wrist. Then he twists down, pulls the pistol and points at Yan Hao.


    Yan Hao''s forehead is full of sweat.


    "Fang Shao, don''t shoot!"


    "Fang Shao, you can''t be impulsive!" Lu Chongshan is almost ready to cry. If Fang Hai really shoots, it is estimated that Fang Hai''s grandfather will peel his skin!


    Fang Hai didn''t speak. His eyes were fixed on Yan Hao.


    "Fang Hai, don''t shoot. Don''t be impulsive." Xiao Yao said at the right time.


    Fang Hai, who was ignored, turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m just scaring him."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he is deeply moved. If Yan Hao is really impulsive now, he will be in great trouble. Although Fang Hai is a tiger, it doesn''t mean he''s stupid. He knows that this will happen, but he does.


    Xiao Yao is also a person with feelings. Fang Hai''s actions make him feel warm.


    This is my brother!


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" Fang Hai throws the pistol to one side and walks to Xiao Yao. After a careful inspection, he asks with concern.


    "No big deal." Xiao Yao split his mouth and laughed, but the previous fists of big bear really made him feel a little sulky. After all, he was not beaten by iron.


    See Xiao Yao''s face slightly pale, Fang Hai''s face again gloomy down.


    "Uncle Lu, I think you should know how to deal with this matter?" Fang Hai looked at LV Chongshan and said.


    LV Chongshan nodded his head. The reason why he was willing to come was that he wanted to return the favor of Mr. Li. But now that things have come to this stage, he can see that this man named Xiao Yao is not only the nephew of Mr. Li, but also has a deep relationship with Fang Hai. Otherwise, Fang Hai would not do this impulsive thing. With Fang Hai''s identity, LV Chongshan has to treat Xiao Yao with a smile.


    "Let''s go, man. Let''s go to the hospital for examination." Fang Hai wrapped Xiao Yao''s arm and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s OK. I''m a doctor myself. Have you forgotten?"


    Fang Hai remembered it and laughed.


    Li Xiaoxiao quickly walked to Xiao Yao and held out his hand to support Xiao Yao''s other arm, which made Xiao Yao laugh and cry: "I really don''t have anything to do. Don''t do it like this. I almost feel like I can''t do it."


    Fang Hai said with a smile, "it doesn''t prove that my sister-in-law cares about you."


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and glared at Fang Hai: "I''m not my sister-in-law."


    "Oh, yes, I''m not married yet. I''m just too anxious." Fang Hai nodded quickly.


    As soon as he said this, Li Xiaoxiao''s face became even more red. Xiao Yao also glared at Fang Hai. Fang Hai couldn''t see the clue. He just laughed and didn''t say anything. He felt that the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao was just a layer of window paper, which still needed to be boosted by others.


    Fang Hai feels that such a task can definitely be accomplished by himself!


    When Xiao Yao came to Qin Xue, he raised his head and looked at Qin Xue, narrowed his eyes and showed a sincere smile: "thank you."


    Qin Xue was ashamed: "if I hadn''t brought you to the police station, this would not have happened. You don''t have to say thank you to me."


    "I know what happened before. You can''t help but bring me back. I understand you." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    At the door of the suit shop, because Mo Chengfei''s fanning the flames, the onlookers'' eyes are on Qin Xue. Qin Xue is also under great pressure. If she doesn''t take Xiao Yao back to the police station, she doesn''t know how the onlookers will come to a conclusion.


    Hear Xiao Yao say so, Qin Xue is also very grateful to say: "that I also thank you for my understanding."


    Xiao Yao smiles speechless, three people walked out of the interrogation room together.


    After Xiao Yao left, Lu Chongshan coughed. Now, it''s time for him to speak.


    Zhou Weixiong stood up slowly. After touching LV Chongshan''s cold eyes, his body trembled again. He was wondering whether he should lie on the ground and continue to pretend to be dead at this time.


    Lu Chongshan stepped forward and came to Zhou Weixiong step by step.


    "Zhou Weixiong, I''ll ask you a question. Who asked you to do this?" Lu Chongshan''s voice was as heavy as his name.


    Zhou Weixiong lowered his head, avoided the shining eyes of LV Chongshan, and whispered: "Mo family."


    "Mo family?" Lu Chong Shan was stunned, and his brow was wrinkled. "The Mo family that Mo Qiang asked for?"


    "Yes." Zhou Weixiong sighed.


    Lu Chongshan is also in a bit of a dilemma.


    Originally, he wanted to clean up all the people involved this time, but now this matter involves Mo qiangqiu, which makes it a lot of trouble. Although Haitian city is not the provincial capital, it is the economic development center of Anyan province after all. The enterprises of Mojia not only occupy a position in Haitian city, but also radiate a great energy field in the surrounding cities. If you want to uproot Mojia, it will take a huge amount of time and energy.


    More importantly, if the Mo family is uprooted, the consequences will not be borne by LV Chongshan alone. The Mo family is not only the Mo family, but also many people standing behind the Mo family. Just like Li can find himself, can''t Mo qiangqiu find anyone else?


    Li went to LV Chongshan, lowered his voice and said slowly, "I believe I can solve the problem of Mo family."


    Hearing Li''s words, Lu Chongshan was relieved. When he walks in the officialdom, he should always be cautious and walk on thin ice. Now he is going to fight with Mo family because of this matter, which will surely involve some important people, and master Li is willing to take the trouble to him, which is also a relief for LV Chongshan.


    After all, Lu Chongshan had already asked that sentence in front of so many people and got the answer from Zhou Weixiong. If he didn''t do anything, how shameless would he be? Others will surely think that he has nothing to do and is afraid of the Mo family. Now that Master Li has spoken, he doesn''t need to worry like that any more.


    Lu Chongshan knew that he owed Mr. Li another favor.


    "Zhou Weixiong, come back to the provincial capital with me." Lu Chongshan looked at Zhou Weixiong and said.


    Zhou Weixiong''s disheartened face and nodded his head. He knew that when he followed LV Chongshan back to the provincial capital, it would be a great disaster to take him with him


    After walking out of the police station, Xiao Yaoshu stretched out his arms and took a long breath.


    He felt that the air outside the police station was fresh.


    "Are you really OK? Don''t you need to go to the hospital? " Li Xiaoxiao is still not sure about Xiao Yao''s health.


    "It''s nothing. Just go back and have a rest." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, "but I ruined the banquet you were going to attend."


    "The party is not important." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Fang Hai whistled: "yes, where is the banquet important for you?"


    Li Xiaoxiao glared at him again: "if you don''t talk, you won''t die!"


    Fang Hai was sad and wanted to cry: "brother Xiao, take care of your daughter-in-law..."


    Xiao Yao grins bitterly, but in order to avoid Li Xiaoxiao''s embarrassment, he quickly changes the topic. Fang Hai asks, "Why are you here? Is Xiaoxiao looking for you? "


    "That''s not true." Fang Hai shook his head. "This time, it''s just a chance encounter." With that, Fang Hai looked at Li Xiaoxiao again and said, "sister-in-law, it''s not authentic for you to do so, is it?"


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao''s confused face, because of some curiosity, so did not have time to care about Fang Hai''s address to himself.


    "When my brother has something to do, you don''t call me first. Instead, you go to find the old fox in lvchongshan. Isn''t it authentic?" Fang Hai said.


    Li Xiaoxiao smiles.


    Fang Hai suddenly thought of something, grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, said: "brother, I suddenly remembered, there is something you need to help me!"


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The day after tomorrow, I''ll be engaged to someone else..."


    When Fang Haigang said this, Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "are you going to get engaged? It''s a big deal. Cheng, I''m sure I''ll help you. It''s a matter of one sentence whether I help you shoot or cook. By the way, why didn''t you tell me and Lao song before? What''s more irritating is that you told me before that that you didn''t have a girlfriend. Do you want a face? " Fang Hai looks at Xiao Yao, the smile on his face is more ugly than crying¡° Xiao Ge, I don''t need you to cook for me, and I don''t need you to shoot for me. I hope you can find a way to make a big scene on my engagement day Fang Hai said seriously. Xiao Yao: "he felt that his brain was not enough¡° Man, when I grow up, many people ask me for help, but... You are the most wonderful flower Xiao Yao changed his breath for a long time, "I said, do you have bubbles in your brain? It''s your engagement. It''s not your ex girlfriend''s engagement. It''s not your enemy''s engagement. Do you want me to make trouble? " Fang Hai sighed: "it''s a long story. Let''s find out Lao song first. Let''s have a drink. I''ll tell you again carefully!"

 Chapter 136

    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, Xiao Yao, Fang Hai and Li Xiaoxiao sat together at a barbecue stand near a middle school.


    Almost half an hour later, song Yilin and Li Qiuyue arrived late. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, the violent woman Li Ru actually followed song Yilin and Li Qiuyue.


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of madness, because as long as Li Ru sees him, her eyes will always be full of hostility. This feeling makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable, as if he owes her how much money.


    Fang Hai didn''t know what was going on inside. When he saw Li Ru, his eyes were almost staring out. He quietly pulled song Yilin and said with a smile, "old song, you''re more interesting. You know that I''m the only one of the three of us now. I''m afraid I''m lonely. Did you bring me a sister? It''s good. I dare not say anything else. I''m in good shape! "


    Song Yilin looked at Fang Hai with a strange look and said with a bitter smile, "if you can really deal with her, I think it''s not just me, brother Xiao will also be very grateful to you."


    Fang Hai is at a loss.


    Song Yilin sighed and sat on the bench with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult? Li Qiuyue''s family still disagrees with you two?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "Not either." Song Yilin also lowered his voice, "but didn''t you find that there was a follower behind me and Qiuyue?"


    Xiao Yao Zhile: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a long story. Let''s forget it. Let''s talk about it later." Song Yilin sighed.


    After all, Li Ru is still here. Even if song Yilin wants to vomit, it''s not the right time. Xiao Yao knows that it''s not convenient for song Yilin to say now, so he doesn''t ask much.


    "By the way, the sea, why are you here again?" Song Yilin looks at Fang Hai and asks.


    Fang Hai was stunned and asked, "don''t you know?"


    "What do you know?" Song Yilin is full of curiosity.


    Fang Hai smiles and simply tells song Yilin what happened in the police station before. Li Xiaoxiao has made it very clear on the way to Haitian city.


    "Pa!" After listening to Fang Hai''s narration, song Yilin slapped on the table with a gloomy face: "this Mo Chengfei is looking for death!"


    Fang Hai ate mutton kebabs and nodded his head: "who said it wasn''t? It seems that if we don''t teach him a lesson, this guy will really turn the world upside down. "


    Song Yilin and Fang Hai are very forthright people. In their hearts, they have long regarded Xiao Yao as a brother. Therefore, Xiao Yao has been treated unfairly. They are even more angry than Xiao Yao. Now they all want to rush to Mo''s house and beat Mo Chengfei out.


    "No, brother Xiao, this matter can''t be settled like this!" Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "I didn''t plan to just let it go."


    Song Yilin also had some grievances: "brother Xiao, you''ve gone through this. You don''t even know what happened. Tell me, you don''t have my phone."


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile: "I don''t also don''t want to trouble you?"


    As soon as song Yilin heard this, he was not happy. So was Fang Hai. Fang Hai said, "brother Xiao, we are brothers. Is that trouble? If we all have trouble in the future, can we not trouble you? "


    "That''s right, brother Shaw. You''re hitting us in the face." Song Yilin also seems a little unhappy.


    Although Xiao Yao has a bitter smile on his face, Fang Hai and song Yilin''s words still make Xiao Yao''s heart flow a warm current. He coughed and didn''t stop too much on this topic. He just asked Fang Hai, "now it''s your turn. What''s the matter? Isn''t engagement a good thing? Why should I make trouble? "


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, song Yilin exclaimed and asked, "Dahai, are you engaged?"


    Fang Hai''s bitter face, carrying a beer bottle, took a big drink, wiped his mouth and said: "it''s really engagement, but I don''t like that girl at all. In the final analysis, this is just a family marriage, but I don''t say much about it, so I can only hope brother Xiao can help me find a way."


    Song Yilin''s family is a big one. He nodded thoughtfully: "I can understand what you said. Fortunately, I don''t do this in my family."


    Fang Hai put out his hand: "I don''t know which tendon my father is pulling. I have to marry that woman."


    Li Qiuyue asked, "isn''t that girl pretty?"


    "Good looking, very good looking." Fang Hai said seriously, "if you want to say she is not good-looking, I must be lying."


    Xiao Yao can''t understand Fang Hai''s meaning: "since that''s the case, do you want me to make trouble?"


    Fang Hai waved his hand: "brother Xiao, how can we say that? For example, you wanted to eat a peach, but when you were about to eat it, a gun suddenly appeared on your head, forcing you to eat it, or killing you if you didn''t eat it. At that time, would you still want to eat a peach? "


    Xiao Yao said happily: "I know this, rebellious psychology, right?"


    "I can''t say that completely. That girl is really beautiful, but that doesn''t mean I have to like her! Even if I like her, I just like her beautiful. I like all the beautiful women in the world, but it''s not love. "


    Listen to Fang Hai say these words, sitting on one side of Li Ru cold hum a: "men in the world, are a virtue."


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Ru angrily and thinks in his heart that Li Ru has not been fooled and abandoned by any man before, has he? What''s the matter? It seems that all the men in the world have offended her. It''s just like a lady complaining! It''s horrible!


    Li Ru stares at Xiao Yao: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman! "


    Xiao Yao music way: "beauty of course, but like you so confident, I''m really rare."


    Li Ru''s face turned red. Even a fool, she could hear the irony in Xiao Yao''s tone. However, she knew that she was not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all, so she gave up the plan to give each other a punch, so it was her own to avoid making a fool of herself.


    Song Yilin thought to himself that the man who can make Li Ru shriveled in this world is Xiao Yao sitting in front of him. The man with ability is really powerful!


    Fang Hai looked around, puzzled, but now he is not concerned about this topic, just continue to say: "brother Xiao, do you have any good way?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and asked, "since you don''t want to get engaged, why don''t you tell your parents directly?"


    Fang Hai shook his head: "if I really say it straight, I''m afraid they will have to drive me out of the house. Look at me, I look like a dandy! If you are really driven out, you will have to starve to death? "


    Well, this guy knows himself a lot.


    Fang Hai said that, after a pause, he continued: "besides, even if I say it, what''s the use? Since my father has made a decision, he won''t give up. I can''t influence his decision with a word. "


    "It seems that your family is going to be your father''s talk." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Fang Haidao: "it''s not like that. Our family is still democratic. Generally, everything is decided by vote. I, my father and my mother have one vote for three people. But generally, my mother agrees with what my father says."


    What''s the difference between Li Xiaoxiao and Li Qiuyue?


    Fang Hai wry smile: "so, even if I said it, what''s the use? Now I can only expect you to come up with some good ideas. "


    Xiao Yao thought, the phone in his pocket rang again.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the number on it. He hesitated a little.


    "Hello? Pink butterfly, what''s up? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Are you out?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Well, I''m out. I''m sorry. I came to dinner with my friends as soon as I came out, so I haven''t had time to tell you." Xiao Yao slightly apologized.


    "Nothing." Pink Butterfly smiles, "you''re OK."


    During the conversation, Xiao Yao heard the words of pink butterfly to white dragon: "white dragon, stop first, Xiao Yao has come out, don''t do that dynamite."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao''s back was soaked with sweat.


    "What are you going to do?" Xiao Yao stood up, went to one side and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing. I''m just thinking that if you don''t come back before 12 p.m., I''ll take Bailong to blow up the police station and rescue you, and then we''ll leave Huaxia together." Pink Butterfly said, "I''ve already found the snake head, but now it seems that it''s a waste of time."


    Xiao Yao is going crazy: "where did you get the dynamite?"


    Pink Butterfly smiles: "we are all killers. Although we can''t buy them, it doesn''t mean we don''t deserve them. Have you forgotten? Bai Long is a chemical expert. With his ability, it''s not difficult to make explosives. It''s just that his power is not very strong. He can only blow up half a police station at most. It''s difficult to make a nest. "


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s terrible to offend a killer! This pink butterfly is just a madman. Is there anything else she dare not do in the end of the day? Fortunately, I came out now, otherwise, I don''t know what kind of trouble they will make!


    It''s not terrible to offend a killer, just because he''s afraid that the killer is Xueba. It''s true that Bailong is still a chemical expert, which Xiao Yao didn''t know before.


    "If you''re OK, I''ll hang up and Xiaoyue should go to bed." With that, the phone was hung up by pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao sighed, kicked the mobile phone back in his pocket, and sat down at the table again.


    "By the way, Fang Hai, who is the girl who is going to be engaged to you?" Xiao Yao asked casually.


    "Oh, it''s Ye Xun. I don''t know if you know him or not." Fang Hai replied.


    "Ye Xun?" Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao were surprised with one voice. Fang Hai stares at them: "do you really know each other?" Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "not only know, but also... It''s a coincidence that ye Xunzi also asked me to help her."¡° What''s up? " In fact, listening to Xiao Yao''s voice, Fang Hai has already guessed something, but some of them are not sure. They still need to be sure¡° She wants me to make trouble at her birthday party and not let her family announce her engagement. It seems that it''s you Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I don''t dare to say anything else. At least you two have a heart! According to me, you might as well make do with each other! "

 Chapter 137

    After Xiao Yao''s words, song Yilin and others can''t help but be happy. Xiao Yao''s words are right. At least Fang Hai and the girl named Ye Xunzi have the same idea. They even have the same people who ask for help.


    "Well, I don''t dislike her, but she dislikes me first." Fang Hai looked a little unhappy and patted the table, "brother Xiao, you must make trouble. If I really marry such a woman, it will be a big trouble in the future? You have to help! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "how do I feel that I am suspected of fanning the flames?"


    Li Ru looked at Xiao Yao with a strange tone and said, "I think you''re making trouble. Do you have a crush on Ye Xun? That''s why you come up with such a method?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at Li Ru and said with a smile, "do you think everyone else is the same as you?"


    Li Ru was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao, slightly puzzled and said, "what do you mean by that? What do you mean like me? "


    "Cut, you just like song Yilin, so you want to separate your sister and song Yilin? Do you want to wait until they''re over and you''re taking advantage of the opportunity? Such a thing, I guess you can do it all over the world. Don''t think what I think is the same as you. "


    Hearing this, Li Ru''s face turned black. She clapped the table and stood up: "Xiao Yao, don''t go too far! Why do you insult me so much? "


    Xiao Yao coughed: "isn''t it? If not, why do you have to follow song Yilin and Li Qiuyue? Don''t you just want to be a light bulb? "


    "I didn''t mean that!" Li Ru''s angry neck is red.


    "No? Then you must go Xiao Yao said as he ate the kebab.


    "Well, what''s so great about just going away?" With that, Li Ru turned around and went to the door. She held out her hand and stopped a taxi and went home.


    Xiao Yao silly Leng for a long time, a pair of eyes are staring round, for a long time to react, asked: "this really go?"


    Song Yilin and Li Qiuyue are even more astonished than Xiao Yao. In fact, it''s really awkward for them to date with Li Ru. So Li Qiuyue and song Yilin try to find a way to get rid of Li Ru. But in the end, all the plans fail because Li Ru refuses to eat. But now, Xiao Yao runs on her, She turned and left. Isn''t that incredible?


    Song Yilin swallowed hard and said, "is she sick?"


    Li Qiuyue twisted song Yilin''s arm hard. He showed his teeth in pain: "don''t say that about my sister!"


    Song Yilin shrugged helplessly: "but what I said is true! Brother Xiao just said a few words, and she left? "


    Fang Hai touched her chin and finally clapped her hands, pretending to be deep: "with my understanding of women and my many years of experience in flowers, there are only two possibilities. First, she is said to be on her mind by brother Xiao. She likes song Yilin very much, so now she is said to be on her mind by brother Xiao and becomes angry."


    "It''s impossible. If she likes me, can she beat me black and blue? Also, I can feel that she has never looked me in the eye. It seems that in her world, the man who can''t even beat her deserves to be looked down upon by her all his life. " Song Yilin said.


    Li Qiuyue also nodded: "yes, I know my sister. She only likes men who are better than her."


    "Hey, hey, there''s only one possibility left." Fang Haile said, "she likes brother Xiao, so she wants to get rid of the relationship between herself and Lao song."


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao, including Li Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s impossible. I haven''t met her several times, and I had sex with her last time." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Did you win in the end?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Yes. What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, you''re a better man than her." Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed, while song Yilin and Li Qiuyue look at Xiao Yao with a smile, not good intentions.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be a saint of love here. If you really have the ability, you''ll go and settle the things ye pursues. Don''t trouble me." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Fang Hai pointed to Xiao Yao, turned to song Yilin and said, "see? That''s what I said just now


    Xiao Yao


    At this time, a girl in a white shirt with jeans and a black backpack came to the stall and said, "sorry, boss, I''m late today."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Get ready quickly, clear up the tables over there, and send these twenty kebabs to table three." The boss nodded, looked at the girl and said.


    "Yes, good." The girl nodded quickly, put down her backpack, picked up the kebab on the iron plate, and came to Xiao Yao.


    "Hello, this is your... Eh? Xiao Yao, Li Dong, are you here? " The girl was surprised to see Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Liu Chun?" Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Liu Chun was embarrassed and rubbed her hands: "I work here."


    "Yes? Aren''t you still in the Lee Group? How can I work here? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao is also a little curious: "don''t you do it?"


    "No, No." Liu Chun quickly to head, "I''m still working in Li''s group, but I''m still in the internship period, a month''s salary of 1000 yuan, there''s no way but to find a job in the evening, earn more money, otherwise, 1000 yuan is not enough for me to pay the rent."


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao yaocai suddenly realized.


    Liu Chun is also embarrassed at this time. She didn''t expect that her boss and Xiao Yao would see her working in a barbecue stall.


    "Well... That''s it." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "Liu Chun, hurry up!" The boss saw Liu Chun stop at a table, still chatting with the guests, slightly dissatisfied.


    "Oh! Here we are Liu Chun answered, put the plate down, turned and left, and went to clean up the other table.


    Fang Hai looked at Liu Chun''s direction and said, "this girl is also pretty good looking."


    Xiao Yao glared at her: "they are good girls. Don''t make up your mind."


    Fang Hai''s face full of grievances: "brother Xiao, it''s wrong for you to say so! I''m a good boy, too! Pure as paper


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "it''s like paper, used toilet paper, right?"


    Fang Hai is waiting for song Yilin: "we are still eating. Can you stop being so disgusted?"


    Song Yilin laughs.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun''s direction and sighed slightly. This is a good girl, this sentence is also his heart. Relying on Liu Chun''s appearance, she has many pursuers in the company. Xiao Yao believes that as long as Liu Chun is willing, it''s not difficult to find a rich man to be her boyfriend, but Liu Chun doesn''t do it. She still insists on her dream and does what she should do. This alone is worth Xiao Yao''s admiration.


    There are many people who have dreams in the world, but how many of them can persist to the end?


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "I''ll talk to the personnel department tomorrow and let Liu Chun become a regular." Xiao Yao a Leng, smile, appreciate looking at Li Xiaoxiao: "thank you."


    Li Xiaoxiao also nodded with a smile, but his heart is not a taste, because... He thanks himself for other girls.


    "Liu Chun, hurry to send these five bottles of beer to table five." Liu Chungang cleared up two tables, and before he had time to rest, the boss began to speak.


    "Oh, good!" Liu Chun nodded, carrying two bottles of beer in one hand, went to table 5, ran for a second time, and handed the fifth bottle of beer to him. However, when he was about to leave, his wrist was grabbed by the guests at table 5.


    "Hey, little girl, don''t go so fast, or will you have a drink with us? How about we be friends? " The speaker is a middle-aged man with slightly fat figure and sparse hair. A pair of thief eyes keep turning on Liu Chun''s body. At last, he looks at the sensitive place protruding from Liu Chun''s chest. A pair of salty pig hands keep wiping on Liu Chun''s hands. The smile on his face makes people know what he is thinking.


    "Sir, I don''t drink. I have to go to work." Liu Chun''s face turned red and she wanted to pull her hand away, but the other side''s strength was too strong. Even if Liu Chun tried her best, she couldn''t pull her hand out of the other side''s hands, so she had to be anxious. She could only pray in her heart that Xiao Yao would not see this scene. She felt that she was too shameful.


    "Can''t drink?" The middle-aged man said, "it''s OK, we can''t drink. We can learn it slowly! Shall I teach you? " In fact, what he thought in his heart was, how good is it not to drink? If you drink too much, isn''t that boring?


    Sitting opposite the middle-aged man, a bald man was envious and regretful. He thought that if he had known that he could do this, he would have done it first. Now it''s better for his friend to do it first. It must be very comfortable to look at the little girl''s soft hands, right?


    At the thought of this, he felt thirsty.


    In the end, he was also cruel and stretched out his hand to Liu Chun''s leg in jeans.


    "Ah Liu Chun was startled and quickly stepped back to avoid the bald man''s salty hands.


    What she did made the bald man furious, thinking about why? Why can''t you touch your thighs when you can touch your brothers?


    Thinking of this, he directly stood up, reached out his hand again, and approached Liu Chun. Liu Chun was angry and ashamed, but one of his hands was still dragged by the middle-aged man, and there was no way to continue to retreat.


    The bald man saw that he was close at hand, and his saliva was almost on the ground. Just as he was about to get it, his wrist was tightly held by a hand that came suddenly.


    "Ah The bald man let out a scream, he felt that his hand was about to be crushed by the other party. He raised his head, looked at the man pinching his wrist, hysterical way, "pain, pain... Let go quickly!"¡° Do you know it hurts? " Xiao Yao said coldly, "I thought you had drunk too much?" After that, he released his hand, but the bald man was pulling. Xiao Yao didn''t even say hello, so he released his hand directly. The bald man stepped back a few steps, and finally fell on the ground with a cry. Xiao Yao turned and looked at the middle-aged man: "if you don''t let go, I don''t mind cutting off your hand." The middle-aged man was stunned at first, and then bravely said with the strength of wine: "who are you scaring?" Xiao Yao grins grimly, reaches out his hand again, turns his fist into palm, and splits it on the wrist of the middle-aged man. After the "click" sound of bone fracture, there is another howl. The middle-aged man holding his right wrist, jumping and jumping, howling in pain, sounds quite miserable.

 Chapter 138

    All the people sitting at the barbecue stand were shocked. They didn''t expect that this young man was so good at cooking two burly men.


    After the shock, those people clapped spontaneously. They can see the previous things clearly, but they don''t want to cause more trouble with the mentality of sweeping the snow in front of the door. Now some people are willing to come forward to save the beauty, and they all feel cool.


    "Xiao Yao, you..." Liu Chun doesn''t know when Xiao Yao came here, but when she saw Xiao Yao, she would feel very safe. As long as Xiao Yao is here, she would know that she would never be bullied. This is a sense of happiness and security.


    Xiao Yao turned back and looked at Liu Chun with a smile: "you go to one side first."


    Liu Chun was stunned and nodded.


    Song Yilin, holding the beer, said happily: "it''s another good play for heroes to save the United States! You say, the last beauty will be a body... "Speaking of this, song Yilin contacted Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes, quickly lowered his head, stiffly the last word" Xu "back, coughed to cover up his inner embarrassment, turned his face and looked in another direction, whistling, as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as Liu Chungang came to one side, the bald man had already got up. He looked at Xiao Yao angrily, and then roared. He picked up the beer bottle on the side and rushed up to Xiao Yao at the speed of 100 meters. With the ferocious eyes on his face, he was a gangster on the side of the road. In fact, he was a gangster.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and quickly took a step forward. He directly hit the bottle with an iron fist. The bottle broke to pieces, but Xiao Yao was not hurt.


    "You''re provoking me." After Xiao Yao said this, he kicked the bareheaded man''s belly firmly. The bareheaded man flew out again and hit a table. A couple of young lovers who were still watching the play held their heads and screamed, then ran away.


    "You want to die!" The middle-aged man who held Liu Chun''s hand first was red eyed and his right arm was weak. He took out a dagger with his left hand and strode forward towards Xiao Yao.


    Fang Hai said goodbye and took a sip of beer: "seriously, I dare not see it."


    Song Yilin also sighed: "how come there are so many people looking for death these days?"


    At the same time, the middle-aged man rushed to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao jumped back to avoid the attack of the dagger. Then he flashed out his hand and grabbed the middle-aged man''s wrist. With a cruel smile on his face, he said in a cold voice: "it seems that you don''t want this hand?"


    The middle-aged man''s face changed greatly and his eyes showed a look of fear.


    There is no regret medicine in this world. Even middle-aged men regret that they rush up, but no one will give them another chance.


    The cold light in Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed, and the hand holding the middle-aged man''s wrist suddenly began to work.


    "Ah Another sharp cry came from the middle-aged man''s mouth. He raised his head, opened his mouth wide, and his body kept shaking. When Xiao Yao released his hand, he directly fell asleep on the ground, with both hands powerless, and then his body kept rolling on the ground. He tried to ease his pain in this way, but it didn''t help.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and found that all the people around him were looking at him with astonished eyes.


    "Sorry for the delay." Xiao Yao said with a smile. With that, he looked at the couple again, "I''ll pay for what you eat today."


    "No, No." The young man shook his head and said with a smile, "I just regret that I didn''t have the hot pot on the table."


    From his words, Xiao Yao found that this man is absolutely cruel


    Liu Chun looks at Xiao Yao standing in front of her and bites her lips tightly. She really wants to say something to Xiao Yao, but she can''t say anything. She can only look at him quietly and the man who can move her heart.


    "Go back early, too, lest these people come to trouble." Xiao Yao said, "it''s better not to do it here in the future."


    Liu Chun nodded his head. She didn''t hear what Xiao Yao said, but she felt that whatever Xiao Yao said must be right


    A woman in love is terrible!


    Xiao Yao turned his face, went to the stall owner and said, "boss, Liu Chun is my friend, otherwise you will let her leave work early today?"


    The stall owner didn''t want to, but facing Xiao Yao, he couldn''t say the word "no" he wanted to say. He just laughed and nodded his head: "OK, no problem!"


    He was really afraid of shaking his head. Xiao Yao would wave his hand and give him a punch, sending him thousands of miles away.


    "Thank you." Xiao Yao smiles again.


    Hey, boss.


    Suddenly, the boss put away the smile on his face and whispered: "little brother, you''d better go quickly. Those two guys are all from the Dragon gang."


    "Dragon Gang?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, the biggest gang in Haitian city, don''t you know?" The boss sighed. He also saw that Xiao Yao was young. In addition, he was also doing harm to the people, so he said a few words, "if they call someone later, I''m afraid you can''t leave at that time."


    Xiao Yao frowned and nodded. He went back to Fang Hai and sat down. Liu Chun was naturally brought by him.


    "Dahai, do you know what the Dragon Gang is?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m not very clear about that. I''ve heard about it. It seems that it''s a gang in Haitian city. But now it''s washed out. The original gang leader is Su Linran. Now he''s the boss of Linran entertainment company. He seems to be 40 or 50 years old this year." Fang Hai said what he knew.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What''s the matter? Are those two guys from the Dragon Gang?" Fang Hai grasped the key and asked Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t know, but that''s what the boss said." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin said at the top of his voice, "I''ll take care of the Dragon gang and tiger gang."


    Fang Hai took a look at Song Yilin and shook his head: "don''t be impulsive, old song. I know your skill is good, but now the Dragon Gang is no longer the original dragon gang. It''s said that the bodyguards of the big boss of the awe inspiring entertainment company all have a gun license."


    "Damn, that''s exaggeration?" Hearing Fang Hai say this, song Yilin shrinks his neck. His skill is really good, but no matter how good his kung fu is, he is afraid of the kitchen knife. No matter how good his skill is, he will still fall down with one shot! Xiao Yao''s skill is much better than him. When he is pointed at by the police, don''t he have to bear it first?


    Fang Hai took a sip of beer and said, "but we don''t need to worry about anything. I don''t believe they dare to do anything out of the ordinary!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t make trouble. If they don''t know you, they will shoot you directly. What can you do to them?"


    Fang Hai''s face changed a little when he heard Xiao Yao say that, but it was not natural. It''s easy to say anything else, but there''s only one way to live. You can''t take it out for fun, because if you take it out, you may not get it back. Fang Hai thinks he''s still young and has a long way to go


    "Shall we go now?" Fang Hai asked. Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Not going?" Fang Hai a Leng, "is not to say that the hero does not eat the immediate loss?"


    Xiao Yaole said: "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether we go or not, but we can simply run away. I''m afraid they will turn their anger on Liu Chun. At that time, it''s not good for them to find Liu Chun''s trouble. So since they have already started, we should make it clean so that they don''t even dare to have the idea of revenge."


    Song Yilin put down the wine bottle, wiped his mouth, and said with a smile: "have a good time! I like to hear such words. Fang Hai, are you afraid? "


    As soon as Fang Hai listened to this sentence, he simply made a bet: "I''m afraid? I haven''t been afraid of anyone since I was so big! If I get mad, I''ll beat myself! " Then he gave himself a slap with his hand, and then glared at Song Yilin: "I''ll ask you if you''re afraid!"


    Song Yilin held out his hand and clasped his fist: "you won."


    At the same time, the bald man has got up, and when Xiao Yao doesn''t pay attention, he takes out his mobile phone and starts calling.


    In fact, he did not need to avoid Xiao Yao, because Xiao Yao would not stop him even if he saw it. What he wanted was to let the Dragon Gang die of revenge.


    "Hello? Big bright? Damn, uncle Kun and I were beaten outside! You hurry to bring people, we are now in the barbecue stall opposite the second middle school, right, right, you are fast With that, the bald man quickly hung up the phone and looked at Xiao Yao''s direction, muttering in his heart how he could hold them down, otherwise when his own people arrived, they all left, wouldn''t it be very troublesome?


    Thinking of this, he came to Xiao Yao with a beer bottle.


    "Yes? Do you want to continue? " Xiao Yao stood up, looked at the bald man, frowned and asked.


    Song Yilin also quickly stood up, looked at Xiao Yao and said: "brother Xiao, let me solve this guy. I promise I can make this son of a bitch not get up!"


    "No, no, no, I''m not here for trouble." The bald man quickly shook his head, looked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "I''m here to make amends."


    "Make amends?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He felt that he had heard wrong.


    "Yes. It''s all our faults before. Of course I have to make amends. " The bald man''s face was embarrassed, but he didn''t smile.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, then he cracked his mouth and laughed out: "it''s so. I thought it was because you called someone and planned to delay to keep us."


    Hearing this, the bald man almost fell to the ground. He really wanted to ask Xiao Yao aloud if he could read his mind. Otherwise, he would be so clear about what he thought?


    "Well, since I''m here to make amends, I must accept it." Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    "Well, thank you, brother. I have to do it first." The bald man was relieved, and then he put up the bottle and drank it. After he finished, Xiao Yao took a symbolic sip. Although he is a master of Baijiu, he can not think of a reason to drink with the other. The other party is procrastinating. Xiao Yao knows better than anyone that he has not broken it down. Of course, he has not forgiven the other party. He just wants to cooperate with him to play the play. You want to cheat me, I pretend to be cheated by you, it''s so simple¡° By the way, the leader of the Dragon Gang is Su Linran, isn''t he Xiao Yao put down his glass and said suddenly. The expression of the bald man solidified on his face again. He didn''t expect that the other party already knew who he was. In this way, didn''t these guys have to run away? How can I get revenge!

 Chapter 139

    The bald man really wanted to put Xiao Yao on the ground and trample on his feet, but he also knew that if he had a fight, he would not be his opponent, so he gave up his impulsive idea.


    However, Xiao Yao is too bullying! If he drinks a bottle of wine himself, he will take a sip of it as well. Isn''t it a show off? What makes bald head feel more angry is that Xiao Yao has already known his identity, but he doesn''t say it before and pretends to be confused. This is cheating his pure feelings!


    He stared at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you want to leave now?" He felt that since the other party already knew that he was a member of the Dragon Gang, the next thing he had to do was to smear oil on the soles of his feet and slip away.


    "When did I say I was leaving?" Xiao Yao stares at the bald head and asks curiously.


    The bald man was silent. Indeed, they didn''t say they wanted to leave!


    "It''s all my business whether I go or not. What does it have to do with you?" Xiao Yao finished this sentence, looked at Song Yilin, song Yilin immediately understood, directly kicked a leg, kicked in the belly of bald head, bald head flew out again.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin with a surprised look.


    "Didn''t you ask me to do it?" Song Yilin asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "I just want you to pull a chair and let him sit down first."


    Song Yilin said with a smile, "that''s why I''m wrong."


    Bareheaded fell on the ground of the pain grinning, holding his stomach kept rolling, painful tears are left down, for a long time to slow down the gas, and the dialogue between Xiao Yao and song Yilin also fell into his ears, almost did not let him faint again. He didn''t resent being beaten. What made him really resent was that he was beaten because song Yilin was wrong. In short, he didn''t have to be beaten.


    You can imagine the depression in your heart.


    He raised his head and glared at Song Yilin fiercely. At this time, he also wrote down the name of song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao sighed, went to the bald man, pulled him up from the ground, and said, "my brother is just bad tempered, don''t you blame him?"


    "No wonder, no wonder." Bareheaded, mouth open, constantly pumping cool air, face also forced out a smile, in the heart but scolded opened flowers, no wonder? I''m not surprised! Wait, when Laozi''s people come, you must let some men kneel down and sing conquest, and some women will take them home and I will play one by one!


    "Well, no wonder." Xiao Yao patted him on the shoulder, very kind.


    But he didn''t clap, bald face will change, visible Xiao Yao''s strength is how big.


    When Xiao Yao sat down again, Liu Chun asked in a low voice, "are you really not going?"


    "The boss knows you. If we leave, these people will still find you." Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun and said with a smile, "we''ll run as soon as we run. What do you do?"


    Liu Chun is full of moved, red face looks really cute, it is like a ripe red apple, people can''t help but want to lie on the top of a hard bite.


    "But..." although Liu Chun was moved, he still didn''t want to implicate others because of himself.


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Xiao Yao with a wave: "don''t worry, they don''t give me any trouble." Just to be careful, he called Tiger and asked tiger to come with the people from the poison tiger gang. Anyway, the guy was crying and had to be his younger brother. Now he has a chance to perform well.


    If you don''t need to be cheap, aren''t you crazy? That''s what Xiao Yao thought.


    I dare not say anything else, but at least in terms of efficiency, the people of the poison tiger Gang should be a little better. Before the people of the Dragon Gang came, the tiger had already come with people in a fierce manner. At first, he was far away. He thought the other party was his own person, but when they got to him, they found that it was not. He was very glad that he didn''t call out in advance, otherwise it would cause trouble.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" The tiger is sweating and rushes to Xiao Yao. Behind him, there are 50 or 60 little brothers with guys in their hands. All the passers-by stay away. The people who were eating barbecue before also leave. Although they still want to watch the fun, they are worried that these people will hurt themselves.


    Xiao Yao was not worried. He looked at the tiger and waved his hand


    "Oh Tiger nodded, anyway, Xiao Yao is his boss, Xiao Yao how to say, he will do.


    "Let all the brothers sit down, eat something and drink some beer. Anyway, they haven''t arrived yet." Xiao Yao said, "I''ll pay the bill."


    "Hey, hey, then we''re welcome." Tiger stood up and yelled, "boss, please let''s have a barbecue! But don''t drink too much. You''ll have to do something later! "


    "Yes The fifty or sixty boys roared at the same time, with a loud voice.


    The boss who is baking kebabs is about to cry, because he doesn''t think Xiao Yao is the kind of owner who will pay. Now there are so many people. If he doesn''t pay later, he can''t help it, can''t he? You can''t fight with these people, can you? Isn''t that an iron hearted look for abuse? Of course, it is not advisable to report to the police. If he offends these people, he wants to do business.


    So when he baked the kebab, he burst into tears. A little brother close to him asked curiously, "boss, what are you crying for?"


    The boss wiped his eyes and said in a trembling voice: "smoky..."


    At a table around the corner, bald men and middle-aged men sat together.


    It was not easy for them to calm down, and they were no longer as hysterical as before.


    "Kitten, did you really call Daliang?" Asked the middle-aged man named uncle Kun.


    "Well, I did!" Kitten, that is bald, nodded.


    "Damn, what''s the matter with Daliang? Everyone else has come, but he hasn''t arrived yet." Uncle Kun seems to be a little angry. When he talks, his eyes are looking at Xiao Yao''s direction, and his face is fierce. If his eyes can kill people, Xiao Yao would have been killed by Uncle Kun and kitten.


    "I don''t know. I''ll call again." Said the kitten tentatively.


    "Don''t fight yet." Uncle Kun sighed, "do you know who those people are?"


    The kitten looked at it, frowned and said in a low voice, "the one who sat with the man who beat us seems to be called Tiger. He is the boss of the poison tiger gang."


    "The poisonous tiger Gang?" Uncle Kun frowned, "a group of little gangsters?"


    "Almost." Kitten grinned, "in a word, it can''t be on the table. It''s just collecting protection fees."


    Uncle Kun sneered: "it''s really killing. Don''t they know that we are from the Dragon Gang? If you dare to offend our dragon Gang, you''re looking for death! "


    "Who said no? It seems that there are guns in Daliang. Hey, when Daliang comes, they will have to be counsellors one by one! " The kitten felt her chin and looked like she was winning.


    "Well, damn, I must break both hands and feet of that bastard!" Uncle Kun said angrily... Almost half an hour later, when Xiao Yao couldn''t wait, the Dragon Gang came.


    They came by car. All eight vans were parked in front of the barbecue stand, attracting a lot of people''s attention. In fact, even if there were no dragon Gang people coming, the people brought by the tiger became the objects of some people''s attention. There are very few people with the word "bad guy" written directly on their faces, but tigers, they are all


    Tiger saw this scene, quietly said to Xiao Yao: "originally, I was going to drive here, but thinking about it, the driving at this point is so blocked, I didn''t expect that I was really stupid. I forced to drive here!"


    Xiao Yao smiles and says nothing.


    The door of the van opened, and dozens of people came down with iron bars. They were all dressed in black vests. Compared with them, the tiger people were a little mixed. This is the gap between the miscellaneous army and the regular army.


    Seeing these people, uncle Kun and kitten are happy to blossom. They feel that this is the most wonderful moment of their life.


    Daliang is a man in his thirties. He is quite well proportioned and tall. He is about 1.85 meters tall. His hair stands up and goes straight to the sky. There are some pockmarks on his face. Wearing a black dress, he walks quickly in front of the crowd to Uncle Kun and kitten.


    "Uncle Kun, brother cat, aren''t you here to eat? Why did you fight with people? " Daliang came up to him with a cigarette in his mouth and said with a smile.


    Uncle Kun stares at Daliang and says angrily, "Why are you here now?"


    "Isn''t there a traffic jam on the road?" Big bright spot fire said.


    Uncle Kun snorted coldly.


    "Well, uncle Kun, tell me who is troubling you. I''ll help you to take care of all those people today." Daliang said with a smile.


    He does have the courage to say that. Although Su Linran has been washed white, the Dragon Gang still exists. It''s just that he doesn''t take advantage of the side door any more. He has changed from black to half black now, and Daliang is the first God of war of the Dragon gang.


    In fact, no matter uncle Kun or bald kitten, they are not ordinary people at the bottom of the Dragon gang. Uncle Kun is one of the veterans of the Dragon gang. Now he is also the general manager of the awe inspiring entertainment company. Kitten is specialized in managing finance. If you want to manage finance, the most important thing is to get the trust of the boss. Therefore, kitten is also in a superior position in the Dragon gang.


    Therefore, even if Daliang is the God of war of the Dragon Gang, he has to smile to meet the two, but in Daliang''s heart, he doesn''t take them seriously at all.


    From Daliang''s point of view, kitten can flatter, which is why she gets Su Linran''s trust. Uncle Kun is just a little early, because he is old enough to be old.


    Xiao Yao saw that all the people of the other party had arrived, and he also stood up. When he stood up, Fang Hai and others also stood up.


    Daliang spits out his cigarette, turns around and looks at Xiao Yao, frowning slightly.


    "These are their people?" Daliang asked.


    "What else?" Uncle Kun said, "don''t you have sixty or seventy people? Are you still afraid of them? "


    Daliang snorted coldly. These 60 or 70 people are all brothers fighting with their fists with him. The reason why they all brought them here is just for the sake of looking good on their face, so that uncle Kun and kitten would not let go of them and have to say that they would not pay attention to them.


    However, for the sake of these two bastards, let his brother to fight with others, is not what Daliang would like to see. When Xiao Yao came to him, he threw away the cigarette end and stamped it out with the tip of his foot. He said, "kneel down, apologize, I won''t do it."

 Chapter 140

    The tone of Daliang''s voice is very flat, just like a trivial thing.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and laughed. This is an overconfident person.


    "What kneel down to apologize, Daliang? Do you think he can kneel down to apologize now?" Uncle Kun''s face is gloomy and frightening. He really wants to give Daliang a slap if he can raise his two hands.


    Daliang didn''t go to see Uncle Kun, just like he didn''t hear him at all.


    "What''s your opinion? What do you think? " Daliang asked with a smile, "do you think you''ve found a big bargain?"


    "Brother Shaw, is there something wrong with this guy''s brain?" Song Yilin asked.


    Xiao Yao did not speak, Fang Hai took the lead: "no matter what you think, anyway, I think this guy''s brain is not normal."


    Tiger looked at Daliang, a little confused, asked in a low voice: "boss, this guy seems to be a member of the Dragon gang."


    "I know." Xiao Yao said.


    "So we''ll... Really get them?" The tiger can''t laugh or cry. Why does he think Xiao Yao is taking care of them? Although the poisonous tiger Gang is developing well, it still has a big gap compared with such a giant as the Dragon gang. For him to fight with the Dragon Gang, the tiger is still a little uneasy.


    However, the people brought by the tiger have no scruples at all. One by one, they are bloodthirsty and murderous. No matter what Gang they are, they know that they are invincible!


    Young, good!


    Daliang stares at Xiao Yao: "your opinion is not to be discussed, right?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you just found out?"


    Daliang shrugged his shoulders: "do it."


    With that, he stepped back a few steps, and the dozens of people behind him all waved their iron bars and rushed up to Xiao Yao and others, one by one murderous and angry.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin are also true. They are like fierce tigers going down the mountain. In the twinkling of an eye, they rush into the crowd, and the tiger and others follow them,


    Fang Hai didn''t worry at all, so he just sat down on the chair.


    "Won''t you go up and help?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Fang Hai raised his head, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "do you think I still need to go up in person?"


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned. When he turned his face, Xiao Yao had already kicked three


    Li Xiaoxiao understood the meaning of FangHai dialect. She could only smile bitterly and said nothing more. She sympathized with Xiao Yao''s enemies. After eating well, she had to find Xiao Yao''s trouble? This is not to find themselves unhappy


    Da Liang looked at it quietly, and his face became more and more gloomy. In the blink of an eye, the people on his side have been put into a small half, mainly two young people. Are they still human? Well, what are Uncle Kun and kitten doing to provoke such people? Isn''t that hard to find?


    "Daliang, you''d better hurry up, otherwise, the game will be very disadvantageous to us." Said the kitten.


    Big bright stares at him: "I also don''t know Bureau face us disadvantageous." The number of people has dropped sharply, and the momentum has also dropped. Daliang is also a man who has experienced many battles. He knows how important momentum is. If it goes on like this, they will lose.


    Thinking of this, Daliang no longer hesitates, takes off his jacket, throws it to kitten, and then rushes out of the crowd. His goal is Xiao Yao.


    After Xiao Yao hit a man with a fist, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. There was a cold wind behind him. He suddenly frowned and quickly turned his face. At this time, Daliang had come to him, and his fist came directly to his face. The fighting style was gusting, and the temperature around seemed to drop a little.


    This is a man who has a heavy heart to kill. That''s what Xiao Yao said about Daliang.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s reaction speed is also very fast, immediately jumped back a small step, adjusted his body, but also a blow out, hit Daliang''s wrist, Daliang after pain also did not continue to entangle, decisively chose to step back a few steps, first and Xiao Yao distance, otherwise, the loss must be him.


    After pulling away the distance, Daliang also stares at Xiao Yao, seems to be a little surprised.


    "He''s a master." Daliang said truthfully.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and put away the usual smile on his face: "I''m not a master, and I don''t need you to judge me."


    With these words, he pounced on Daliang again.


    Daliang''s pupil suddenly contracted, instantly raised his vigilance, raised his foot and took a step, then immediately blew out a fist, and his fist brushed Xiao Yao''s hair. When he came back to his senses, Xiao Yao had already punched him in the abdomen. The strength of this fist was so strong that he felt out of breath and stepped back several steps at his feet.


    If it wasn''t for his good physical fitness, I''m afraid that blow just now would have made him fly.


    He felt that before that, he had underestimated Xiao Yao a little. No matter in speed or strength, the other side surpassed him a lot.


    "What''s your name?" Daliang asked. He felt that with Xiao Yao''s skill, he would never be a nobody in Haitian city.


    "Guess what." Xiao Yao said, he waved his fist again, he just want to end the fight as soon as possible, don''t want to waste too much time.


    In fact, with the participation of song Yilin, there was no suspense about the battle, but Xiao Yao was still a little unhappy in the police station, so he thought it was a good opportunity to vent his depression, so he didn''t want to let it go easily.


    On the other hand, song Yilin finds that no one is looking for his trouble now. His radius of two or three meters has been emptied out. The people of the Dragon Gang try their best to get around him, and then go to find the trouble of the younger brother of the poisonous tiger gang. They also want to pick up the soft persimmon and pinch it. Song Yilin fights to the meat. Fighting with such a person is just death.


    Song Yilin is not happy, can only try to pull people over to fight with himself.


    Xiao Yao''s boxing style is very strong. In fact, he prefers to use softness to overcome hardness. But this is an opportunity to relax. Naturally, he wants to open up and close up and try his best to vent his depression.


    Although Xiaomao and uncle Kun are not the kind of people who can fight, as the audience, they can also see that Daliang is having a very difficult time now, which is basically equivalent to being chased and beaten by Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao takes a step forward, and Daliang takes a step back. Xiao Yao waves his fist, and Daliang definitely won''t pick it up. Instead, he resolutely chooses to stay away from the edge and slowly look for opportunities.


    Uncle Kun and kitten look at each other, thinking whether they should choose to leave now. As long as they are not fools, they will understand that this situation has decided the final result. Unless Daliang has any tricks, they are doomed.


    "Do you really think how powerful Daliang is? The first God of war of the Dragon Gang is boasting, right?" Kitten took the lead in expressing his dissatisfaction with Daliang.


    Uncle Kun''s face is also very gloomy. Originally, he thought that when Daliang came with people, he would easily solve these people. At that time, he would also feel depressed. But unexpectedly, Daliang came here as a gift, which is useless.


    "Well, I must tell the boss what happened today, and let him see what kind of God of war he has." Uncle Kun said.


    "Uncle Kun, I think we should go first now?" The kitten said carefully.


    "Nonsense, what are you waiting for if you don''t go? Wait for these people to trouble us? " Uncle Kun didn''t say well. After that, he turned around and wanted to leave. The kitten''s heart also fell down. He was really worried that uncle Kun would talk about loyalty at this time. Unexpectedly, uncle Kun was also a flexible person.


    But just as they turned around, there was a man standing behind them.


    "What''s the matter, want to run?" Fang Hai is holding two beer bottles in his hand, smiling at Uncle Kun and kitten, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Uncle Kun stepped back, and so did the kitten. Before that, they would not be afraid of Fang Hai. But now, they are all beaten like this by Xiao Yao. They can''t lift their arms. They are just meat on the chopping board. At this time, even a primary school student can beat them fat.


    "What are you doing? Guess what With these words, Fang Hai has already come to Uncle Kun and kitten. At the same time, the wine bottle in his hand is also smashed at their heads.


    "Pa!" Two times, two wine bottles were broken. There were two bloodstains on the head of kitten and uncle Kun, which flowed down the hairline to the chin. Kitten''s physical fitness was better, but Uncle Kun couldn''t carry it. As soon as the wine bottle fell on his head, he turned his eyes and fainted


    Fang Hai sighed helplessly and touched his chin, thinking: "is it really addictive to smash people with wine bottles? Anyway, I think it''s cool... "


    On the other hand, the battle has come to an end. Under the guidance of Xiao Yao and song Yilin, tiger''s men are boiling with blood and fighting bravely. Before long, the people of the Dragon gang are all cleaned up. At this time, the police siren also rings.


    "It''s time to go." Xiao Yao kicked Daliang out and said.


    "Yes." Song Yilin nodded and said with a smile, "I don''t want to enter the police station. I''m in trouble."


    "Let''s go." After solving the problem, Xiao Yao immediately left the stall with people.


    The stall owner opened his mouth, and finally spit out a sentence: "look, I said he didn''t intend to give money..."


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao thought of it again and looked at Fang Hai: "go to settle the account. We can''t eat overlord food."


    "Yes." Fang Hai laughed and then turned to run to the stall.


    "Boss, how much is it altogether? Oh, by the way, the broken things count as ours! " Fang Hai said.


    "It''s two thousand eighty-five!" The boss reported out casually, "it''s mainly benches and chairs. It''s more than 500."


    "Oh! The price is reasonable! " Fang Hai nodded and put down all the cash in his wallet. "It''s two thousand five in all."¡° Are you going to give me money? " Boss a Leng, stare at square sea big eyes, half a day did not return to God¡° What''s the matter, don''t you? " Fang Hai laughs¡° No, no, of course The boss shook his head hard, then took it and counted it carefully. This is a windfall for him. He has already made plans for Xiao Yao and others to eat overlord''s meal. Unexpectedly, the other party found out his conscience and gave him back the money. What a beautiful day¡° You know what to say to the police? " Fang Hai looked at the boss and asked, squinting¡° They made trouble first The boss patted the chest, a "I know" look.

 Chapter 141

    The friction between the poison tiger gang and the Dragon Gang soon spread out, and the impact of this incident was still a bit bad. Finally, as long as Fang Hai came forward and made a few phone calls to end this incident, he just wanted to make a good ending, but still needed to make the police face better. So the poison tiger gang and the Dragon Gang also threw some people out to the police.


    The poisonous tiger Gang is famous. Before that, the Dragon gang was the first gang in Haitian city. Although it has set up an enterprise company, it is still the leader of Haitian city. But now, they have been swept away by the poison tiger gang. Although no one publicized this incident, people on the road of Haitian city have already spread it.


    The Dragon Gang suffered a loss, which proved that in the competition between the Dragon gang and the poisonous tiger Gang, the poisonous tiger gang was better. Even the first God of war under the Dragon gang was beaten like a dog, which caused great trauma to the Dragon gang.


    Awe inspiring entertainment company has five bars, eleven KTVs and two large clubs with assets of more than 10 billion.


    In the top office of the awe inspiring entertainment company, a middle-aged man in his forties is wearing a black suit with a dark gray shirt inside. He is sitting on a transfer chair, holding a thick cigar in his hand and smoking, while the other hand is beating rhythmically on the desk, like melodious music, It''s all over the office.


    Sitting opposite him, it was Uncle Kun and kitten wrapped in gauze on their heads. They had a look of grievance.


    "Boss, you must avenge us for this matter!" The cat''s face is full of grievances.


    Uncle Kun nodded heavily and said: "it''s so bad! How can we say that our dragon Gang is also the first gang in Haitian city? Since when, even a small Gang can ride on our necks and shit? " What he said is very vulgar, which shows how bad his mood is at this time.


    He was beaten like this and smashed by the bottle. If he is not angry, it''s the real hell.


    "Where''s Daliang?" Asked the cigar smoking man.


    "He is still in the hospital now, so many people are the most seriously injured." Said the kitten, lowering her head.


    "Pa!" The man slapped heavily on the table, stood up, glared at kitten and uncle Kun, and said, "what are you doing? It''s a small Gang. It''s a small gang that can beat Daliang so badly? Are you out of your mind? "


    Kitten and uncle Kun were scolded, and they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    They all know this man''s character very well. If he is angry, he can open his mouth and throw them into the river.


    The man sat down again, gasping heavily. His eyes were complicated, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Put this matter aside for the time being. Don''t go to other people''s trouble again until you know who the other person is." Said the man.


    "Boss, are we still afraid of them?" Uncle Kun seems to have some complaints about this.


    "First of all, we are not the Dragon gang. We are the awe inspiring entertainment company. What kind of dragon Gang is in the past. Do you think we can still have a foothold in the society if we still play the same way as before? That is to say, you have to swallow everything. As long as those above are not happy, you can remove all of us The man sighed and said solemnly.


    "I see. I''ll find someone to find out the current situation of the poison tiger gang." Said the kitten.


    "Well, just understand." The man looked at the kitten with satisfaction, then glanced at Uncle Kun and said, "Hongkun, you''re not old yet. Don''t be confused." Uncle Kun nodded heavily


    "All out." The man waved impatiently. Uncle Kun and kitten stood up and walked out of the office.


    No sooner had they gone out than a girl came in.


    "Shallow stream? What are you doing here? " See the girl, the man''s face also showed a trace of doting smile.


    Su Qianxi walked to the desk lightly, then opened a chair and sat down. He said with a smile, "Dad, did you scold uncle Kun and kitten again? I just saw that their colors were all wrong. "


    Su Lin ran put out his cigar. As long as he had his children, he would never smoke. This is a habit he has developed. After the cigar went out, he said, "these people don''t know business at all. They still have the same way of fighting and killing in mind. It''s useless. If I hadn''t thought about love, I would have driven them away."


    Speaking of this, Su Linran sighed again, rubbed his face, and said: "ah, after all, they can''t keep up with the current trend. Qianxi, the reason why I let you go to a famous university and learn business management is that I hope you can make my family business prosperous? In the past, what we fought for was courage and blood, but now, it''s not the same era. Now we pay more attention to talents, wisdom and brain. "


    Su Qianxi said with a smile: "yes, Dad, how smart you are. You have long seen that the Dragon gang can''t continue to exist. Otherwise, it will attract some people''s attention and bring disaster to our family. So you immediately chose to go into business. Isn''t it a good development now?"


    Su Lin ran nodded, slightly forehead head: "yes, I saw this at the beginning, so I hope to be able to completely pick out Lin ran entertainment company and dragon Gang, but this is not an easy thing, make now Lin ran entertainment company is not black and white."


    Su Qianxi comforted: "don''t worry, Dad, when time goes by, I think many people will completely forget the Dragon gang."


    Su Linran waved his hand and said: "Qianxi, I know better than you in this point. If you want to make Linran entertainment company thoroughly clean up, you have to drive out all the people of the Dragon Gang, because in their hearts, the Dragon gang will always exist."


    Su Qianxi said nothing more


    After sighing for a while, Su Linran asked, "by the way, Qianxi, how can you remember to look for me today?"


    Su Qianxi smiles: "Dad, Mo family, lost again."


    "Lost?" Su Lin ran slightly a Leng, ask a way, "lose to who?"


    "It''s the same man named Xiao Yao." Su Qianxi''s eyes twinkled, "Mo Chengfei wants to get Xiao Yao into prison by means, but in the end, his success has fallen short. Xiao Yao''s contacts are very wide, even better than Mo''s, and even Mo Qiang can''t get rid of it. I think this time, the Mo family is really over."


    "A thin camel is bigger than a horse. Even if Mo Chengfei can''t fight Xiao Yao, I don''t think Xiao Yao will bring down the Mo family with his own strength." Su said, squinting.


    "Dad, you don''t know Xiao Yao at all. From our normal thinking, Xiao Yao will never be the opponent of the Mo family, but that guy himself is not a normal person. He likes to surprise others. If it''s someone else, I don''t believe that one person can solve a Mo family, but Xiao Yao is different." Su Qianxi said seriously. When she said this, her face was rather gloomy, and her eyes showed deep fear.


    Su Lin ran gave a little smile and said, "I can see that you seem to think highly of him? Is it more powerful than Mo Chengfei whom you adore and like? "


    "Worship? Like it? " Su Qianxi said with a smile, "don''t you know your daughter? Would I like someone like that? Well said, Mo Chengfei can''t compare with Xiao Yao. Worse said, when Mo Chengfei stands in front of Xiao Yao, he''s just a piece of stinky shit! "


    Speaking of this, Su Qianxi took a breath, stopped for a moment, and continued: "Mo Chengfei asks us every day why Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t like him. I wonder, where does he get his self-confidence? Even if I am Li Xiaoxiao, I will definitely choose Xiao Yao and I won''t like him. "


    Su Linran laughed even more.


    "Dad, who do you think is better than the Mo family or the Li family?" Su Qianxi asked with a smile.


    "Which Li family? The Lee Group? " Su Linran asked.


    "Yes, the Lee Group." Su Qianxi nodded.


    "If it''s such a comparison, the Li family should be a little better." Su Linran said, "the old man of the Li family is a very smart man. He had already made a career when I was still fighting and killing. Moreover, over the years, his Li group has been involved in many industries. It can be said that he has done everything."


    "Where is the Mo family?" Su Qianxi asked.


    "Compared with them, the Mo family seems a little narrow." Su Linran said, "the pattern is too small."


    Su Qianxi nodded slightly as if he understood something.


    The larger the pattern is, the more people you will contact and the wider your contacts will be. In this regard, the Li family is far stronger than the Mo family, which is why Mo qiangqiu also hopes that his grandson can marry Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, Dad, I see. I have to go first." Su Qianxi stood up.


    "Well, where are you going?" Su Linran asked.


    "In the evening, Mo Chengfei invited me to dinner." Su Qianxi smiles.


    "Oh..." Su Linran sighed, nodded, and then thought of something, quickly said, "by the way, Qianxi, come to the provincial capital with me tomorrow!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Qianxi stopped, turned to look at his father and asked curiously.


    "Good thing." Su said mysteriously


    Su Qianxi is more and more curious. If it can be said to be a good thing by Su Linran, it must be of great benefit to them.


    She simply came back and shook Su''s arm: "Dad, just tell me what it is!"


    Su Lin ran laughed and said: "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Some time ago, I met a young man. Later, I learned that he was from the Ye family in the provincial capital. I also got the news from him that tomorrow is the birthday of the little princess of the Ye family, and her marriage will be announced on her birthday. That is to say, tomorrow is the birthday party of the little princess of the Ye family, It must be a great thing for the Su family to gather celebrities from Anyan province and get in touch with those people. "


    "Can we go?" Su Qianxi asked.


    "The young man gave me two invitation cards." When Su Linran said these words, his tone revealed a strong pride.


    Su Qianxi said with a smile: "to put it simply, we''ll go to the provincial capital tomorrow, just to hold our thighs?" Su was a little embarrassed. Originally, he wanted to show off in front of his daughter. Unexpectedly, he was ridiculed by his daughter. Su Qianxi was a very observant man. He also saw that his father''s face was somewhat unnatural. He put out his hand and stroked his back and said, "Dad, I understand. I''ll dress better tomorrow. Maybe I can catch a boy!" With that, she hopped out of Su''s office

 Chapter 142

    The capital of Anyan province is not only the center of economic development, but also the key scenic spot of China.


    Jinyumantang is a five-star hotel in the provincial capital, and the owner of the hotel is Fang Hai''s father, Fang Houwen.


    "Fang Shao, are you here?" As soon as Fang Hai entered the hotel, the manager of the hotel rushed over, his face was full of flattering smile, and glanced at Xiao Yao and others who followed Fang Hai, with a slightly curious face. Not only Xiao Yao, but also pink butterfly, Xiao Yue, song Yilin and Li Qiuyue come with Fang Hai. But these people are all fresh faces. The manager has been in the provincial capital for so many years, and many people have seen them. The golden and jade hall is also a membership system, so most of the people who can come to eat in the golden and jade hall are rich people. Most people are not qualified to enter. However, the manager behind Fang Hai doesn''t know these people. That''s definitely not the second generation of Anyan province.


    "Manager Xu, these are all my friends. Please get me the best box." Fang Hai said, "by the way, the best box full of gold and jade is called Dragon and tiger hall, right?"


    "Yes." Manager Xu laughed, then suddenly remembered something. His face changed a little, and he whispered, "but Fang Shao, now the dragon and tiger hall has been ordered."


    "It''s ordered?" Fang Hai''s face changed a little, his brows wrinkled quickly, he stared at manager Xu and said, "do you mean I can''t go in for dinner?"


    Manager Xu is sweating and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Fang Hai is even more angry. On the way here, he has already blown out the cattle, saying that jinyumantang is his territory. He can eat wherever he wants. Now, as soon as he proposes to eat in Longhutang, manager Xu says that he can''t do it. Isn''t that a slap in the face? That''s the main reason why he looks bad.


    "Fang Shao, if you could come an hour earlier and tell me you need the dragon and tiger hall, I would never leave it to anyone else." Xu Jing interprets Tao.


    "Well, what do you mean? When I come to my own house for dinner, I still need to move a place because of others. " Fang Shao said with a black face.


    Xiao Yao coughed and pulled La FangHai: "OK, our goal is to eat, not where to eat, as long as there is a place to open your mouth."


    Fang Hai said awkwardly, "don''t I want you to see what the best box is like in the golden and jade hall?"


    "There will be opportunities in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao has already said that. Fang Hai is not good at insisting on anything. Besides, since the dragon and tiger hall has been ordered by others, he is just trying to embarrass manager Xu if he insists on it. Besides, if you open the door to do business, you can''t drive away the guests because Fang Hai is the master of the Fang family? If this is spread out, it will also discredit the reputation of the house full of gold and jade!


    Seeing that Fang Hai didn''t insist any more, manager Xu also sighed with relief. At least, he would not be embarrassed any more. The guests might not be able to drive away, and Fang Hai was definitely not the one he could offend. Now the result is the best. Manager Xu looked at Xiao Yao gratefully. He knew that all this was thanks to Xiao Yao''s willingness to speak.


    However, manager Xu''s eyes are full of suspicion when he looks at Xiao Yao. He is very curious about the identity of this young man. In a simple word, he can persuade Fang Hai. You know, Fang is famous for his stubbornness in the provincial capital!


    "Manager Xu, what are you doing standing there? Take us upstairs Fang Hai said.


    "Yes, Fang Shao, you come with me." Xu jinliu nodded quickly, a group of people just turned around, suddenly behind them, came a strange voice.


    "Oh, who do I say it is? Manager Xu has to come to meet it in person. It''s the prince of the Fang family!"


    Hearing the sound, everyone stopped again.


    Xiao Yao also turned around and looked at the man who was talking.


    The man talking is a little fat, about 1.75 meters tall, with a flat nose. He looks rather simple and honest. He is wearing a black sportswear and is followed by three young people. In addition to his words, there are two men and two women. The two girls are very good-looking and have a wonderful figure. The other young man is more than 1.8 meters tall with narrow, long and bright eyes, The lips are thick, the eyebrows are thick, the eyes are big, the outline is clear, the skin is slightly black, but it gives a kind of masculine feeling.


    Fang Hai frowned and said, "fatty Guo, are you coming to find fault again? Did I beat you too lightly last time? "


    Xiao Yao understood in his heart. It seems that the fat man and Fang Hai have a close relationship.


    Guo pangzi came up to him and narrowed his eyes: "just now, I heard you want to go to the dragon and tiger hall for dinner? Can''t you get in? No! This hotel is the property of your Fang family. Your Fang family is very small. You don''t have to eat wherever you want. "


    Fang Hai has a black face, while manager Xu on the side lowers his head and dares not touch Fang Hai''s eyes.


    "Guo pangzi, what do you want to say?" Fang Hai took a deep breath and asked.


    Guo pangzi laughed: "just in time, we are going to the dragon and tiger hall for dinner, otherwise, we will give you face, let you and your friends come in and have a look?"


    "Damn it, I haven''t seen it. I want you to give me face?" Fang Hai is quite dissatisfied.


    "Yes, you did, but now, can you still go in?" Guo pangzi asked with his head together.


    "I think you''re looking for a beating!" With that, Fang Hai directly waved his fist and hit Guo fatty''s face.


    "Damn it! If you say do it, do it! " As soon as Guo pangzi''s face changed, he quickly stepped back and dodged Fang Hai''s fist. Although he was fat, his speed was not slow at all. After dodging, he put out his palms, bent his fingers slightly, grasped Fang Hai''s wrist and kicked out at the same time.


    Fang Hai''s face changed a little. He quickly blocked the attack from the other side with his other arm. At the same time, he took a small step back to distance himself from Guo pangzi.


    "Haha, Fang Hai, I haven''t seen you for a few days. My skill has dropped a lot!" The sound of Guo pangzi''s urn is like an airway.


    "Is it?" Fang Hai sneered and took a few steps forward. He was very fast. Although he had no martial arts foundation, he had some fighting experience. In Fang Hai''s own words, when he was a dandy, he fought a lot. After he rushed to Guo fatty, he directly waved his long-standing fist and smashed it again.


    Guo pangzi takes a deep breath and slaps Fang Hai''s arm in a panic. However, Fang Hai''s attack is not interrupted. Fang Hai''s fist is still firmly smashed on Guo pangzi''s chest. Guo pangzi staggers back a few steps. Fortunately, the burly man catches him in time and doesn''t let Guo pangzi fall on the ground and make a fool of himself in public.


    "Hey, fat man, what''s the matter? Have you been playing too many games with women recently, making your body empty? " Fang Hai''s face is full of complacency. He laughs. He was patted by Guo pangzi with his arm behind him. At this time, he was still shaking. It can be seen that the strength of Guo pangzi''s palm is not small at all.


    "Damn, what are you pulling! Come again Guo pangzi pats his chest, stares at Fang Hai and says angrily.


    "Come on, Xiaoshou." The man coughed, looked at Fang Hai and said with a smile, "Fang Da Shao? The young master of the Fang family, the son of Fang Houwen? "


    "It''s me. So, Guo pangzi, did he call you Xiaoshou? Is he your attacker! Ha ha Fang Hai laughed and made no secret of the mockery in his eyes.


    Hearing Fang Hai''s words, Guo pangzi''s face is even more ugly. If it wasn''t for the burly man holding his shoulder, he would rush up to Fang Hai and fight against each other. He hates others to laugh at him with his name!


    "Fang Shao, don''t be so poisonous." The burly man also frowned. Fang Hai''s words not only insulted Guo pangzi, but also insulted him. He was so angry. Did he look curved? Even if I really want to make a foundation, I will never find Guo pangzi!


    "Who are you?" Fang Hai put away the smile on his face and asked curiously.


    "It''s amazing how martial arts work." Said the burly man.


    "How can you frighten the sky?" Fang Hai a little Leng for a while, grabbed his head, "this name, listen to some familiar ah!"


    "I''m in the army." Wu Jingtian said.


    Fang Hai patted his head and suddenly realized: "I know who you are. Commander Wu is your father, right?"


    "Yes." Wu Jingtian smiles.


    "No wonder Guo pangzi has to give you face, and his feelings are very strong!" Fang Hai suddenly realized the truth.


    The military region of Anyan province is in Jiannan City, which is only two or three hours'' drive away from the provincial capital. The highest commander of Jiannan military region is Wu Peilin, who is the father of Wu Jingtian. His identity is really different.


    "Brother Tian, don''t pay attention to this guy. Fang is a fool. He is a mad dog and likes to bite people." It can be seen that Guo has a lot of complaints from the other side.


    Fang Hai grits his teeth when he hears these words. He rushes towards Guo Shou again. He thinks that he still needs to let Guo Shou know how powerful he is!


    Just when Fang Hai rushes to Guo Shou and waves his fist, Wu Jingtian frowns, suddenly reaches out his hand and clasps Fang Hai''s wrist. At the same time, he pulls forward to himself. Fang Hai loses his balance and falls towards Wu Jingtian. Wu Jingtian reaches out another hand and pats it at Fang Hai''s chest. However, with this palm, He didn''t add any strength, just wanted to push Fang Hai away, and didn''t want to hurt Fang Hai.


    However, his wrist suddenly stuck in the air, and did not touch Fang Hai''s chest, because his wrist was pinched by the other hand.


    "Brother Shaw, help me with him!" Fang Hai sees Xiao Yao standing beside him and smiles.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and couldn''t laugh or cry. At the same time, he hit Wu Jingtian''s palm with a fist. A force from his fist forced Wu Jingtian back several steps, and then he managed to stand firm.


    Wu Jingtian''s face changed greatly. He stared at Xiao Yao and said, "do you have inner strength?"


    "Guess what." Xiao Yao is neither cold nor hot.


    Wu Jingtian split his mouth and laughed: "it seems that you are a master!"


    "Hey, what does it have to do with you if my brother Xiao is an expert?" Fang Hai said with disdain, "besides, whether brother Xiao is an expert or not, it''s also a matter of playing fingers to hang you." Xiao Yao really wants to kick Fang Hai out. If he had just hit an ordinary person with his fist, he would have been swept away by his fist. But Wu Jingtian stands still. He must be a practitioner. As a result, Fang Hai is still fighting for himself¡° Since that is the case, please, brother Xiao, give me some advice! " With these words, Wu Jingtian pounces on Xiao Yao again.

 Chapter 143

    Wu Jingtian''s moves are the most direct and clear, open and close, and dangerous, but Xiao Yao feels that Wu Jingtian doesn''t have any murderous spirit.


    Xiao Yao soon figured out that Wu Jingtian, after all, came out of the army. In the army, there was no such thing as fighting in the battlefield or killing in one move. After all, if he didn''t kill the enemy in the battlefield, he would be killed by the enemy. Wu Jingtian learned all kinds of killing skills, Wu Jingtian has been merciful when he starts with Xiao Yao. At least it''s not that kind of move.


    Wu Jingtian''s foundation is very good. Both in speed and strength, he has reached the peak. It will take at least 30 to 40 years to master foreign Kung Fu. But I''m afraid Wu Jingtian''s age is less than 30?


    It seems that this guy named Wu Jingtian is a genius.


    Wu Jingtian''s boxing skills have traces to follow, models and styles. Moreover, his boxing skills are fierce, and he can advance and retreat well. Although his boxing skills are open and close, he has no scruples, but his mind is meticulous to the extreme. Every fist can block Xiao Yao''s retreat.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. He shakes his body from side to side. He tries not to fight Wu Jingtian or a foreign expert. Obviously, it''s not a wise choice.


    He is like a boat floating on the sea. When the waves come, he floats away and ponders.


    Wu Jingtian waved thirty-six fists, and the fists were full of gusts. Pink Butterfly and others who were still some distance away from them could feel a breeze.


    Xiao Yao dodged thirty-six steps. He walked forward, backward, left and right, but every step had its own rules. Every step was so standard, and the distance he moved seemed to be the same as the other thirty-five steps. After thirty-six steps, his body was still standing at the original point.


    He is like a grass, he bends when the wind blows.


    "Can you not hide?" Wu Jingtian takes back his fist, stands in the same place, gasps heavily, and stares at Xiao Yao.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao looks at Wu Jingtian and asks.


    Wu Jingtian scratched his head and said, "it''s agreed that we should have a competition. You always hide like this. How can we compete?"


    "If it goes on like this, you''ll lose in the end." Xiao Yao looked at Wu Jingtian and said with a smile, "you can''t hold on for long. You''ve made 36 punches, but you haven''t even touched my clothes. It''s the same to give you another 36 punches, and it''s the same to give you another 72 punches, but... Can you continue to make 72 punches?"


    Xiao Yao said so, Wu Jingtian''s face became a little ugly.


    Xiao Yao''s words, like a sharp blade, mercilessly pierced into Wu Jingtian''s heart.


    Yes, in this way, Wu Jingtian will lose. His moves are like flowing water. He is not a perpetual motion machine. He is a person and a living person, so he will be tired. Just like before, after thirty-six fists, he can''t even breathe, but Xiao Yao''s face hasn''t changed. Xiao Yao just walked thirty-six steps. How can he be tired?


    Wu Jingtian''s face was hot and embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say.


    Guo Shou said in a loud voice: "brother Tian, ignore him! You see, he''s writhing, like a girl. Hehe, he said that if you lose, you lose? I think he''s just afraid of you. He doesn''t dare to be tough with you! "


    Wu Jingtian doesn''t pay attention to Guo Shou. He doesn''t know anything at all. He just wants to help him recover some face.


    However, the discerning people can see that he is in the downwind now! It''s just self deception. On the contrary, it''s even more shameless.


    Wu Jingtian sighed and said, "you are right. If it goes on like this, I will lose. But if I don''t attack, won''t I win?" He was sure that Xiao Yao didn''t dare to be tough with himself.


    He felt that although he couldn''t hurt Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao didn''t dare to do it rashly, did he? So, as long as he stops now, he will be invincible.


    Xiao Yao looks at Wu Jingtian and suddenly laughs.


    Wu Jingtian was slightly shocked. Xiao Yao''s smile made him feel uneasy.


    Very upset!


    At the same time, Xiao Yao had already made a big stride towards him. The speed was so fast that a strong wind had forced Wu Jingtian to step back.


    His face changed greatly, and there was a look of amazement in his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Jingtian felt a sharp pain coming from his chest. A strong internal force went directly through his skin and seemed to run through his internal organs. But the pain was fleeting. When he reacted, his body flew back uncontrollably. Finally, he fell heavily on the wooden floor and made a loud bang, Attracted the attention of people around.


    "Brother Tian!" Guo was surprised for a while, and then rushed to Wu Jingtian like a runaway wild horse. He held out his hand to help Wu Jingtian up, and then looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. He was furious, "if brother Tian is injured, you see how I can deal with you!"


    "Bah! Guo pangzi, do you really take you seriously? You can warn my brother? " Hearing Guo pangzi''s warning Xiao Yao, Fang Hai is angry and points to Guo pangzi''s nose and scolds him back.


    Guo pangzi is really a little scared. This time, Wu Jingtian came to the provincial capital because of his invitation. If Wu Jingtian had any problems in the provincial capital, the Wu family would be angry with Guo family.


    At the thought of this, Guo pangzi''s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "Come on, Xiaoshou, I''m ok." Wu Jingtian waved his hand and glared at Guo Shou. He didn''t have a good way. "People have left their hands, otherwise, do you think I can still get up?"


    Guo was reprimanded by Wu Jingtian, but he immediately lost his voice. He quickly lowered his head and did not dare to say more.


    Wu Jingtian turned around and looked at Xiao Yao, arched his hand, with a real smile: "thank you for your mercy."


    "I don''t have a deep hatred with you. If it''s good, can I kill you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Jingtian laughed, but he didn''t say anything more. After a little silence, he said, "well, anyway, the dragon and tiger hall is very big. If you don''t dislike it, you can have a meal with us, OK?"


    With that, he was afraid of Xiao Yao''s refusal, and quickly said: "I sincerely hope to invite you to dinner, even if it is to show my thanks, OK?"


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly and turns to look at Fang Hai. Fang Hai finds that Xiao Yao is looking at him and shrugs his shoulders: "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s OK to open my mouth somewhere."


    Well, this was said by Xiao Yao before. He learned and used it so quickly.


    Since Fang Hai has said that, Xiao Yao can only nod: "thank you for your treat."


    "Ha ha! Then let''s go! " Wu Jingtian is a cheerful person. Maybe the people who come out of the army are so straightforward. Wu Jingtian didn''t pay attention to the previous unhappiness. He didn''t show any affectation when he looked at his expression.


    The party immediately went upstairs.


    The dragon and tiger hall is on the third floor. On the wooden door of the box, there are a pair of wood carvings.


    The door of the box is empty. It is carved with a five clawed Golden Dragon. It is dignified, flying in the clouds. Its body is slightly bent, its beard seems to be still flying in the air, and its head is slightly sticking down.


    A huge tiger is lying on a stone and looking at it with its head raised. Even though it is separated from the air, it seems that the air is filled with murderous spirit. The patterns on the tiger''s body seem to be clear. Two claws on the stone straighten its body and look angry.


    "The sculptor must be a master." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Fang Hai on one side said with a smile: "brother Xiao, you are right. The sculptor is really famous in China. Moreover, this is his work of sealing knives. After all, he is old, his eyes are spent and his hands are shaking. Do you know how much this door is worth?"


    "At least nine million three hundred and eighty thousand." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Fang Hai was a little stunned when he heard Xiao Yao''s words. Then his eyes showed a look of amazement. When the wooden door was just carved, Fang chouwen asked the old man about the value of the wooden door. What the old man said at that time was: 9.39 million.


    And Xiao Yao''s offer, even less than 10000 yuan, more importantly, two people are accurate to this point, Fang Hai simply can''t understand.


    "OK, go in. It''s just a broken door. What''s there to study?" The pink butterfly said with a curl.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. This door can be handed down from generation to generation. How can it become a broken door in the mouth of pink butterfly?


    However, Xiao Yao''s heart is really very surprised. This door alone is worth tens of millions. This dragon and tiger hall is really extraordinary.


    Push open the door, a fragrance came. Xiao Yao sniffed carefully, and finally his eyes fell on the copper censer on the table. The shape of the censer was unique. It had three legs, carved with several beasts, and he didn''t know what incense was burning inside. In short, it made people feel relaxed and happy, as if the whole world was quiet.


    There are many calligraphy and paintings on the four walls, but Xiao Yao is not interested in them at all. He just focuses on the big flowerpots in the corner.


    Xiao Yao went to the front, squatted down and sniffed carefully. Then he poked his hand in the soil, turned his face and looked at Fang Hai and asked, "why is there a ginseng plant in it?"


    "Ginseng?" Fang Hai was a little stunned and asked, "is this ginseng? I didn''t know that before. "


    "This ginseng is nearly 500 years old." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "generally, ginseng over a hundred years old will be treasured, and its medicinal value is already very precious. It seems that your Fang family is really a big hand."


    "Anyway, I can make money. It''s not bad for money. Brother Xiao, if you think it''s good, you can take the flowerpot back later! You can get everything you like out of here, except the door. My father said that the door was made by the old man. Absolutely not. " Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, although the ginseng is still precious, but for Xiao Yao who has seen a lot of ginseng for thousands of years, that''s it. After a while, Xiao Yao took his eyes back, sat down on his chair, and then began to order. When the menu arrived at Wu Jingtian, he ordered nothing. He ordered three bottles of Maotai directly. After he handed over the menu, he laughed at Xiao Yao with embarrassment: "I prefer drinking, but in the army, my father didn''t give me any, So now it''s hard to come out. I want to be perfect. " Xiao Yao was dumbfounded and nodded. Military orders are like mountains. It''s normal not to drink in the army, but Xiao Yao can''t figure it out. Where does this guy come from?

 Chapter 144

    After three glasses of wine, the conversation opens.


    No matter Guo pangzi or Wu Jingtian, they are all forthright people. After drinking wine, they talk more.


    At dinner, Xiao Yao also knows the contradiction between Fang Hai and Guo pangzi.


    In fact, there is no deep hatred between the two people. Guo pangzi''s father is the biggest coal boss in Anyan province. He is also a nouveau riche. Fang Hai is also a nobleman, so he looks down on this coal digger in his heart. Guo pangzi is too lazy to deal with Fang Hai. He thinks that the other party is just a pretender. If there is any contact between the two people, there will be sparks, But now that we''re talking, it doesn''t matter.


    Fang Hai blushed, put his arms around Guo pangzi''s neck, and said, "pangzi, do you really think that I look down on you because your father is a coal digger?" If you let Guo pangzi''s father hear this sentence, he will be angry. Guo pangzi''s father is the biggest coal miner in Anyan Province, and his assets are not much worse than Fang''s. how can he become a coal digger now? This level is too low, isn''t it?


    Guo pangzisi doesn''t mind Fang Hai calling his father like this. He just takes a look at Fang Hai and asks, "isn''t it?"


    "Pull it down! What you said is that you think that young master of the Zhou family is your younger brother, right Fang Hai said, "he robbed one of my younger brother''s women and asked someone to discount my younger brother''s arm. Can I pretend I don''t know?"


    Guo pangzi was a little stunned and asked, "is that Zhou Fu?"


    "Yes, or else?" Fang Hai said.


    "You said it Guo pangzi slapped Fang Hai on the thigh and said, "if you had told me earlier, could I not help you solve it? Although I''m Guo pangzi protecting my brother, Zhou Fu''s son of a bitch is not my brother, just my younger brother. I don''t know his conduct, but I haven''t provoked him all the time, and I can''t find a word to kick him. "


    Said, Guo pangzi patted his chest again: "OK, brother, you leave this matter to me! I''ll help you clean up that boy Zhou


    Fang Hai said: "really?"


    Guo pangzi seemed very unhappy and said, "isn''t that for sure? Although I''m fat, it doesn''t mean I don''t keep my word


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines. He thinks he can''t understand Guo pangzi''s logic. Does fat and words count? What can be used to string them together?


    "The sea, you drink less. You''re going to get engaged in the evening." Seeing that Fang Hai had drunk too much meat, song Yilin whispered.


    Although he spoke in a low voice, he spoke in a low voice, but now everyone was sitting on the same table, and Guo pangzi and Wu Jingtian naturally heard clearly. Both of them were a little surprised: "Fang Hai, are you going to get engaged? Which girl are you going to harm? "


    "Fart!" Speaking of this, Fang Hai was angry, "I''m not familiar with Ye Xun at all!"


    Hearing the name of "Ye Xunzi", Guo pangzi and Wu Jingtian see it clearly in each other''s eyes.


    They don''t know who ye Xunzhou is. With Fang Hai''s voice and expression, it''s mostly a political marriage.


    Guo pangzi sighed: "although my father is a nouveau riche, he also has some brains. If it wasn''t for my being too fat, he might have to get married."


    Wu Jingtian coughed and whispered, "I''ve heard my father say that your father planned to arrange a wedding for you before."


    "And then?" Before Guo pangzi spoke, Fang Hai poked his head first.


    "Then... The girl was too fat to say anything." Wu Jingtian said this with a smile.


    He said this sentence, the box was quiet, three seconds later, burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha! I laugh to death, Guo pangzi. I didn''t expect that you still have this part of the past! " The tears of Fang Hai''s smile came down.


    Guo pangzi''s face turned into the color of pig liver. Looking at Wu Jingtian, he said wrongly: "brother Tian, you just know this thing yourself. Why do you have to say it?"


    The crowd laughed again.


    Xiao Yao found that from the beginning to the end, Guo pangzi or Wu Jingtian did not introduce the two girls around them, and the two girls seemed to be very witty, and did not say a word. It seems that they have no status in Wu Jingtian''s and Guo pangzi''s heart, and their identities should not be respected.


    "By the way, brother, if you''re engaged tonight, we''ll join in the fun?" Guo pangzi asked the sea.


    Fang Hai was a little stunned for a while, then nodded indifferently: "you can come if you want. Anyway, this marriage can''t be made."


    Hearing Fang Hai''s words, Wu Jingtian was a little suspicious: "what do you mean?"


    Fang Hai smiles unfathomably and doesn''t call the roll directly. However, Wu Jingtian and Guo pangzi are not fools either. They have learned something from Fang Hai''s attitude. They have a very tacit understanding with Fang Hai. Fang Hai doesn''t say it. Neither of them asks. Everything is not serious.


    "Ha ha, we''ll go even more tonight." Guo chubby laugh, "it seems that there is really a bustle together!"


    Wu Jingtian pondered for a moment, and the other side asked, "what can I do for you and Xiao Shou?"


    "It''s nothing. Just gather up a few people and give us a strong momentum." Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Wu Jingtian nodded.


    Guo pangzi said in a loud voice, "by the way, we don''t have an invitation. What should we do?"


    Fang Hai took a look at Guo pangzi and said, "if someone else comes, you may have to ask for an invitation, but do you still need it? Don''t you usually brush your face? "


    Guo pangzi said with a smile: "this is also true."


    It''s already more than one o''clock in the afternoon when people come to the door. Wu Jingtian thinks about it and then comes to Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, if you have time in the future, you can feed me again?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry when he hears Wu Jingtian''s words. He doesn''t think it''s a feeding move at all. It''s just the end of abuse. Does Wu Jingtian have to find stimulation?


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s puzzled face, Wu Jingtian said with a smile: "brother Xiao, you should be a master of inner strength, right? I know an old man. He is also a master of internal strength, but he is arrogant and doesn''t want to call me. It''s not difficult for me to practice foreign Kung Fu to the top, but the pattern is too small after all, so I also want to practice internal strength. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head, looked at Wu Jingtian, and said seriously: "now you have passed the age of practicing inner strength. If you want to practice, it will not only be difficult to achieve, but also cause some damage to your body. Generally speaking, you get too little and lose too much when practicing inner strength at your age, which has many disadvantages."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Jingtian was slightly surprised: "that old man said the same thing."


    "Because that''s what it is." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well... It seems that I really have no hope." Wu Jingtian seems to be full of loss.


    His name is Wu Jingtian, and another name is Wu Chi.


    In their military region, he claims to be invincible all over the military region. As long as he comes out with a soldier who can fight, he will fight and never lose. Even if he really loses, he will win back soon. As for whether some of those people deliberately let go of water because of Wu Jingtian''s identity, it is unknown.


    No matter what, Wu Jingtian is a man who wants to be strong. He also knows that the pattern of foreign Kung Fu is too small. When he really reaches the peak, he will have to kneel down when he meets a powerful expert in his family.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Jingtian and said seriously: "in fact, as long as you get the meaning, practice your body and understand your heart, you are all the masters among the masters. If there is no master inside, you must be more powerful than the master outside."


    Speaking of this, he thought of his third grandfather again. A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth and said, "at least, I know a foreign master."


    "How powerful is it?" Wu Jingtian asked curiously, "more powerful than you?"


    "Better than me?" Xiao Yao shook his head, "there''s no way to compare. He''s my master and a grandfather of mine. If I really hit him, I''ll be slapped to death."


    Wu Jingtian''s eyes widened.


    "Do you know what is the way of a foreign expert?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Jingtian shook his head in confusion.


    "The body is like a rock, indestructible, the fist can break the sky, the foot can break the ground." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian was a little stunned and asked: "is there such a foreign expert?"


    "You don''t know because you see too little, see too little, and understand too little. If you enter the world, I think you can know what a foreign expert is." Xiao yaoruo said with deep meaning.


    Wu Jingtian nodded heavily, and his previous depression was swept away. He looked up to the sky and laughed: "OK, brother Xiao, with your words, I have a bottom in my heart. In fact, I''m not afraid to suffer losses or practice martial arts. What I''m afraid of is that I''m in a poor life and I can''t stand on the top."


    "Just stick to your heart." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Well..."


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly looked at Song Yilin and said, "by the way, old song, aren''t you also a foreign expert? Well, you should have a lot in common. "


    Song Yilin covered his face: "brother Xiao, don''t run on me. How dare you call me an expert in front of you? Isn''t that hitting me in the face? "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Wu Jingtian also looks at Song Yilin. At the dinner table, song Yilin doesn''t say much, so Wu Jingtian doesn''t know song Yilin very well. At this time, after listening to Xiao Yao''s introduction, he starts to look at Song Yilin again.


    "Brother song, are you also a foreign expert?" Wu Jingtian asked curiously.


    "Not a master." Song Yilin smiles and hugs his fist, "Jiangnan eight tiger boxing."


    "Eight tiger boxing?" Wu Jingtian was slightly surprised, and then laughed, "Song Yilin is the descendant of eight tiger boxing! I said, "it looks like an extraordinary figure!"


    Guo Puzi covers his face, thinking that he didn''t find that Wu Jingtian was a flatterer before¡° By the way, brother song, why don''t we have a fight? " Wu Jingtian is really a Wuchi. Knowing song Yilin''s identity, he can''t stand it. Song Yilin was also obsessed with martial arts, but he didn''t reach the level of martial arts. He waved his hand and said, "I''m also interested in the competition, but I can''t do it today. I''ve drunk too much and I can''t stand on the road. What else can I fight? It''s not light or heavy." Wu Jingtian nodded with a smile: "that''s OK. Let''s stop drinking tonight. When the matter over there is over, let''s have a fight!"¡° Yes Song Yilin no longer shirked. After saying goodbye to Guo pangzi and Wu Jingtian, they got into Fang Haikai''s business car again. Li Qiuyue sat behind Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "what did you say to the guy named Wu Jingtian before? How could I not understand a word?" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "some martial arts above." Li Qiuyue nodded and asked, "Xiao Yao, do you have any martial arts suitable for girls to practice? I want to learn! " Song Yilin pulled Li Qiuyue and asked curiously, "why do you want to learn martial arts Li Qiuyue stares at Song Yilin and seems very dissatisfied: "what do you mean by that? Now that equality between men and women is advocated, why can''t women learn martial arts? "

 Chapter 145

    Song Yilin''s eight tiger boxing is tough both inside and outside. What he needs is strong body and lasting physical strength. No matter from which angle, it''s not suitable for Li Qiuyue to study. After all, she is a girl. Secondly, she wants to study very hard. She has persistent training. Song Yilin knows that she can''t stick to it.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ve learned internal Kung Fu. I need to practice it since I was a child. You''re too old to practice martial arts."


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Li Qiuyue sighed and said no more.


    "I can teach you." The pink butterfly said suddenly.


    Li Qiuyue''s eyes flashed and asked, "really? Sister butterfly, are you really willing to teach me


    Pink butterfly smile: "yes, but you still need to make time to practice, after all, no matter what you do, you need time and effort."


    Li Qiuyue nodded: "don''t worry, I can still bear hardships! And now I have nothing to do, two hours a day for me certainly does not matter


    Xiao Yue, sitting beside Xiao Yao, turns around and looks at the pink butterfly. Her big watery eyes blink: "Mom, can I learn?"


    Hearing Xiaoyue''s words, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly are stunned. They look at Xiaoyue together.


    "Xiaoyue, do you want to learn martial arts?" Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head and asked.


    "Yes Xiaoyue said with a smile, "when I learn martial arts well, when my parents are old, I can protect you!"


    Xiaoyue''s words make Xiao Yao and pink butterfly warm in their hearts.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise, let Xiaoyue learn some moves from me in the future." Pink Butterfly said, "every girl''s self-defense is very good. Besides, Xiaoyue is so beautiful now, and she will be even more beautiful when she grows up! At that time, some bad boys may want to pay attention to Xiaoyue. "


    Xiao Yao listened to the words of pink butterfly, some can''t laugh or cry: "you think this is too far away?"


    Pink Butterfly said: "just right, Xiaoyue is the best age to practice martial arts. If you miss it, you may have a lot of trouble if you want to learn it later. What do you think? "


    Xiao Yao thought about it, finally nodded, but said: "you can teach her something, but you need me to teach her."


    "Ah? Why? " Pink butterfly seems unable to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Xiao Yao stares at the pink butterfly: "your moves are all killing with one move. It''s too murderous. If Xiaoyue really follows you, it''s no good. After all, she is still young now. If she really has a conflict with others in the future, and can''t stop it, she directly wipes their necks, what will she do? "


    Pink Butterfly also felt what Xiao Yao said. She vomited her tongue and stopped talking.


    Xiaoyue took Xiao Yao''s arm and said with a smile, "Dad, are you really going to teach me?"


    "En..." Xiao Yaogang wanted to say yes, but a flash of light flashed in his mind and said, "it''s not my teaching. After two days, I''ll take you to a place and take you to a mountain to meet my father''s grandfather. At that time, I''ll let you study with him. My grandfather not only knows Kung Fu, but also can save lives and cure people. Are you willing to learn?"


    He thinks that his current situation is special, and there are many enemies. They can''t kill him. Maybe they will hit Xiaoyue''s attention, so it''s not a good thing to let Xiaoyue follow him. It''s better to send Xiaoyue to Tianlong mountain. Anyway, his uncle has some time to teach Xiaoyue besides taking care of his second grandfather, It''s a good thing.


    However, Xiao Yao also has his own worries. He feels that he is the only one Xiao Yue can rely on. This young girl may not be willing to leave her and live in the mountains with a bad old man.


    However, to his surprise, Xiaoyue nodded: "Dad, I do!"


    Pink butterfly was also surprised by Xiaoyue''s answer and asked, "Xiaoyue, do you really want to leave your father and live in the mountains?"


    "I... I don''t want to leave dad." Xiaoyue seemed to be a little tangled, but soon her eyes became firm. "I don''t want to leave my father, but I want to learn martial arts and medical skills. I want to be a powerful doctor and cure my grandmother at that time."


    Xiao Yao and pink butterfly''s eyes became dim when they heard Xiao Yue''s words.


    The reason why Xiaoyue is able to make up her mind is entirely for her grandmother


    "Xiaoyue is really a good girl." Song Yilin sighed, "if only my future daughter could be as sensible as Xiaoyue."


    Li Qiuyue pinched him: "how do you know it''s a daughter?"


    Song Yilin smiles again.


    As soon as the two people quarreled, the dull atmosphere in the carriage was immediately dissipated by joy.


    Finally, the business car stopped in front of a villa.


    "This is my home." Fang Hai pulled on the handbrake and said, "I have to see my parents first."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "then you go, we''ll wait for you."


    "What are you waiting for me? Go in together Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, "just be bold for me. You don''t know. Although I''m not afraid of anything, as long as I see my father, I feel that my legs are soft. I can''t even speak."


    Song Yilin said happily: "your father often beats you?"


    "Not really." Fang Hai shook his head. "My father never hit me. If he did, it would have been more than ten years ago."


    "And you''re afraid of him?" Song Yilin felt that his brain was not enough.


    "He didn''t hit me, but as soon as I made a mistake, he immediately cut off my pocket money, and then let me think about it in the small dark room." Fang Hai said, "my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. I''m not afraid that he will beat me. Anyway, it will hurt for a while. But when I enter the small dark room, I still have to cut off. Economy, it''s too cruel!"


    Everyone was laughing.


    Fang''s villa is very imposing. To be exact, it is a small manor. When their car just stopped at the door, the electric iron door had been opened. Two security guards in white clothes were standing at the door. When Fang Hai and others came to the door, they bowed together: "Hello, young master."


    Fang Hai lost the key in his hand, and a security guard went to park the car.


    In front of the villa, there is a swimming pool on the left and a small fish pond on the right. Standing on the side, you can see the fish fry moving inside.


    Villa is European and American style building, a total of three floors, and in front of the villa, planted with a few landscape trees, it is a good place to enjoy the cool. Under the trees, there was a turf garden.


    The door of the villa is open. I don''t know whether it was originally open or whether the people in the villa have already known that Fang Hai is back, so they opened the door.


    Into the villa, a middle-aged woman in servant clothes came to Fang Hai.


    "Young master, are you back? Are these all your friends? " The middle-aged woman asked with a smile.


    "Well, aunt Qiu, is my father at home?" Fang Hai asked in a low voice.


    "In the study." Aunt Qiu said, sighed again and said, "young master, you have to be careful this time. The master seems to be very angry."


    "Why is he angry?" Fang Hai said in silence, "I think he''s just a gas pump."


    Xiao Yao and others are holding a smile.


    "Well, you''re going to be engaged tonight. As a result, you ran out again. The master can''t find you. Can you not be angry?" Aunt Qiu said, and gathered her head together, and said in a small voice, "and ah, what you do in Haitian city, the master also knows."


    "He knows." Now, Fang Hai''s face was a little ugly. He said angrily, "it must be Lu Chongshan who said it!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "people sold you so much face, how can they not tell your family? It''s only natural for him to ask for credit. "


    Fang Hai sighed: "I understand what you said. I''m just not prepared."


    "Do you have to be prepared?" Song Yilin interjected, "you are ready to be scolded."


    Fang Hai stares at him.


    "Come on, let''s go upstairs." Fang Hai said.


    "Shall we go upstairs together?" Song Yilin asked.


    "What else?" Fang Hai said, "there are outsiders in, I guess my father will also give me some face?"


    This time, Xiao Yao and others also thoroughly see that Fang Hai is really afraid of his father. No wonder even if he doesn''t like ye xunju, he doesn''t dare to openly disobey his father''s engagement.


    This makes Xiao Yao and others a little curious. Fang Hai is so generous. What kind of person is Fang Houwen who can make him so afraid?


    The party went upstairs and finally stopped at the door of the study. Fang Hai stood at the door, coughed, took a deep breath, stretched out his hand and knocked on the door.


    "In." A strong voice came out of the room.


    Fang Hai opened the door with a stiff head.


    In the study, a 50 year old man with a pair of presbyopic glasses was sitting on a chair with a book in his hand. He was still looking at the pen in his hand. When he saw some wonderful places, he would draw the line to take notes.


    Fang Hai and others came in, but he didn''t lift his head, but when he heard more footsteps, he couldn''t help but raise his head. He found that there were so many people standing in his study, and his face changed a little, but soon relaxed. He stared at Fang Hai and asked, "are you afraid that I will scold you, so you brought some friends?"


    Fang Hai laughs, neither denying nor admitting.


    "Well, you''re still young. Play with me?" Fang Chou Wen smiles.


    He laughed and the wrinkles on his face showed.


    "Dad, let me introduce my friend first. This is Xiao Yao, then pink butterfly, song Yilin, Li Qiuyue, and this lovely little girl named Xiaoyue."


    "Hello, uncle."


    "Hello, grandpa Xiaoyue also nodded her head cleverly.


    Fang Chou Wen nodded to them, and there was no expression on his face.


    He stood up and waved his hand: "everyone sit down first."


    "Yes." In the study, there are black leather sofas. After the individual sat down, Fang Chou Wen waved again, and Fang Hai said, "come here and sit in front of me." Fang Hai hardened his head and sat at Fang Hou''s desk¡° How dare you As soon as Fang Hai sat down, Fang Chou Wen slapped him on the table with anger on his face. When Fang Chou Wen patted the table, Fang Hai''s body trembled, showing that he didn''t tilt directly¡° Well, you really take yourself seriously? Dare to beat the police, let LV Chongshan help you... What qualifications do you have? Don''t you rely on your grandfather? If it''s not because your grandfather is the head of Anyan Province, Lu Chongshan will take care of you? " Fang Chou Wen said coldly, "what are you doing this for? For your friends? " Fang Hai had been training with his head down and ears up, but when he heard the last sentence, he stood up: "Dad, Xiao Yao is not a fox friend, he is my brother!"

 Chapter 146

    Fang Hai felt that he had lived in vain for so many years.


    He was afraid of going into the dark room, because he was afraid of loneliness and darkness. Therefore, he will always make all kinds of friends, and then eat, drink, boast and fart together. This is his favorite life, because he doesn''t want to have no one to talk to, but when the wine is dry, he will forget the names of those people.


    Because those people don''t deserve to be his friends.


    Fang Hai is a proud man, even if he doesn''t admit it.


    Now, he has two friends, two brothers, Xiao Yao and song Yilin.


    He took these two men as brothers, and he knew that Xiao Yao and song Yilin also took him as brothers.


    If Fang chouwen said that all his former friends were fox friends, Fang Hai would surely nod his head and not refute, but now Fang chouwen is talking about Fang Hai, and Fang Hai can''t contain his inner anger.


    Fang Hai''s sudden anger made Fang chouwen''s expression obviously stiff. He probably didn''t expect that one of his words could make Fang Hai have such a big reaction. It took him a long time to recover. His eyes were sharp, and he said in a cold voice: "why, your friend got into trouble, so he asked you to wipe your ass, isn''t that a fox friend?"


    Xiao Yao sat on the side. Fang chouwen''s words were clear to him, but he didn''t say anything.


    In fact, Fang Hai has already introduced himself and others to Fang chouwen before. Fang chouwen can''t be unaware that the people of Fang Hai''s gang are himself. His words are deliberately said to him. However, Xiao Yao also knows that if he has a dispute with Fang Chou Wen at this time, it will not be a good thing, and it will make Fang Hai more difficult.


    In that case, it''s better to keep silent.


    Fang Hai cracked his mouth and laughed: "Dad, do you know what brothers are?"


    "Are you going to educate me?" Fang Chou Wen asked.


    "Of course not." Fang Hai shook his head. "You haven''t seen anyone or anything. To put it simply, you eat more salt than I eat rice. What''s more, you have a heavy mouth of salt... But these don''t mean you understand the meaning of brother. You only see that I gave Xiao Yao a piece of sugar, but you don''t know that Xiao Yao once gave me two pieces of chocolate."


    Fang chouwen has a gloomy face and doesn''t speak. He stares at Fang Hai, waiting for his son to continue to speak.


    "If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, your son wouldn''t be standing here listening to you scolding now. He saved my life, you know? Of course you don''t know, otherwise, you won''t say such a thing. You only know that I went to help Xiao Yao, but I don''t know how many times Xiao Yao helped me. " Fang Hai took a deep breath. After that, he bit his lips. Unconsciously, his lips had been bitten.


    He never thought that he would dare to speak to his father like this for the first time.


    Fang Chou Wen''s mouth muscles trembled for a moment, slightly narrowed his eyes, turned to look at Xiao Yao, asked: "your name is Xiao Yao, right?"


    Xiao Yao stood up, slightly jaw head: "good uncle Fang."


    "I said you were a friend." Fang said.


    Xiao Yao grinned. His smile was very sunny.


    "You heard that, didn''t you?" Fang Chou Wen asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Fang Chou Wen raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of praise when he looked at Xiao Yao: "I don''t know who you are, but you are a calm person... At your age, when I hear such words, no matter who the other party is, I must stand up and have a theory with the other party."


    "Xiao Yao dare not." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Why not?" Fang Chou Wen is more and more interested.


    "Because you are Fang Hai''s father." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "At your age, you should be warm-hearted and excited. I think you are definitely not afraid of hands and feet. Otherwise, Fang Hai will not look up to you, so you don''t dare, you just don''t want to." Fang said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao was still smiling, did not nod or shake his head, noncommittal.


    Fang chouwen looks at Xiao Yao and doesn''t say anything, but Xiao Yao chooses to look at Fang chouwen calmly and keep silent. Fang Hai doesn''t know what these two people are doing. However, after venting his dissatisfaction against Fang chouwen, there is a panic in his heart, so he is silent.


    The anger in the study is somewhat depressed and quiet. Even if a needle falls on the ground, you can hear it clearly.


    Finally, Fang chouwen comes up to Xiao Yao. He reaches out his hand and pats Xiao Yao on the shoulder.


    "You''re not really a friend." Fang Chou Wen looks serious, "I want to apologize to you."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no, you are Fang Hai''s father. Naturally, you are my elder. How can any elder want to apologize to me? When I was a child, my grandfather made a mistake, almost didn''t kill me, and finally rescued me. He didn''t apologize to me for his mistake, because if he really apologized, both me and my grandfather would feel very uncomfortable. "


    Fang Chou Wen laughed: "you are an interesting young man."


    In Anyan Province, young people who can make him say such words can count them with one hand.


    Fang Hai has a high vision, which is also inherited from Fang Wen.


    Fang Chou Wen is also a bad tempered man. He thinks that good is good and bad is bad. Many people''s impression of businessmen is that they are tactful and have the best of both worlds. But Fang Chou Wen goes in the opposite direction. He will never hold anything in his heart.


    When Fang Chou Wen was talking business, he pointed to his wife and said, "ha ha! Your wife is fat


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Fang chouwen finally negotiated the business, which many people can''t understand. Fang chouwen''s external explanation is personal charm - most people think that Fang chouwen is bullshit.


    Fang chouwen is really an interesting person. With his personality, he can make his family''s business bigger. This is a miracle!


    His son Fang Hai heard his father say these words to Xiao Yao, and he was surprised. This is the first time Fang Chou Wen praised a young man in front of him¡° This is a kind of praise. At least, Fang Hai thinks so.


    Xiao Yao looked at Fang Chou Wen and said with a smile, "Uncle Fang, is this a compliment to me?"


    "Count it." Fang Houwen thought about it carefully before he said.


    "Thank you very much." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang chouwen waved his hand and motioned Xiao Yao to sit down. Then he returned to his previous position. He raised his head and looked at Fang Hai, who was still standing in front of him. He said angrily, "what are you doing standing here? Want to tell me you''re taller than me now? "


    Fang Hai sat down with a smile.


    "Get ready. This evening is your engagement party. At least you have to wear a serious suit." Fang chouwen took a sip of the tea on the table, sipped his lips and said, "cut your hair a little shorter. There will be a lot of people here tonight. Don''t give me shame."


    Fang Hai''s face is dispirited. He opens his mouth several times to oppose, but he doesn''t say anything at last. It seems that every time he wants to open his mouth, an invisible pressure has already strangled his throat and swallowed the words.


    "You go out. I''ll have a word with Xiao Yao." Fang said.


    "Good." Fang Hai stands up, opens the door of his study and goes out. Song Yilin, pink butterfly and others follow him. Fang chouwen says that he wants to talk to Xiao Yao, not to them. It''s not suitable for them to sit on the side and listen.


    Xiao Yao sat on the chair where Fang Hai had been sitting before. He straightened his body and looked at Fang Chou Wen, but he didn''t speak first.


    "Guess what I want to say to you." Fang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know, but I''m sure you won''t praise me for my good looks."


    Fang Chou Wen was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing.


    After laughing, he coughed, cleared his throat, and said, "I''ve met many young people, many of them are talented and noble, but you are the only one who can talk to me like this."


    "That''s because I''m neither a talent, nor a celebrity, nor a nobleman." Xiao Yao said, "I''m a citizen."


    "You''re not." Fang Chou Wen shook his head, "although I have not investigated you, I believe you are absolutely not ordinary people, otherwise, Fang Hai will not regard you as his brother. He is a man without friends. The people he knew before were all friends. Forgive me for repeating such words again. "


    Xiao Yao smiles and says nothing.


    "But you''re the first one to get him to straighten up and talk to me in a loud voice." Fang chouwen said, "I really don''t know what charm you have. It seems that even my son will treat you as a big brother. You don''t seem as old as him, do you


    "I''m just twenty." Xiao Yao said honestly.


    "Then I''m even more surprised. Are you a capable person?" Fang Chou Wen asked.


    "I don''t have much skill." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Fang Chou Wen looks at Xiao Yao with some doubts in his eyes. He suddenly feels that he can''t see through the young man.


    Fang Chou Wen also wanted to talk. His face suddenly changed. The teacup he was holding in his hand fell directly on the ground and became pieces. The tea in it also flowed out and soaked the carpet under his feet. He put out his hand and covered his chest. His face seemed pale. He just stood up, but fell down powerlessly and lay on the chair, gasping for breath.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and then immediately understood. He quickly stood up and walked around the table to Fang Chou Wen. He held out his hand and grabbed Fang Chou Wen''s wrist. The next second, his face was a little ugly.


    His right index finger and middle finger together, in Fang Chou Wen''s chest point. At the time of finger retraction, Fang Chou Wen''s face had eased a lot, and recovered a little bit of blood color, but he was a little out of breath.


    Xiao Yao took out the fire needle he was carrying with him. He took out the longest one inside and fumbled a little. Then he stabbed the silver needle into Fang chouwen''s chest. Then he took out the second needle. Without any movement pause, he raised his hand, and the second needle also went into the three inches of Fang chouwen''s opening and closing acupoints. Then Xiao Yao was relieved, I wiped the sweat on my forehead. Half a minute later, Fang Chou Wen completely recovered. He looked at Xiao Yao, his pupils widened, and was very surprised¡° You... You know the art of medicine? " Fang Chou Wen asked¡° A little bit. " Xiao Yao said¡° It''s not just a little bit, is it? " Fang Chou Wen asked. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and did not answer the question. He felt that he still had to be modest. Did he have to say that "Lao Tzu''s medical skills are very good, and he''s forced"? It''s not suitable¡° It seems that you are really not simple. " Fang Chou Wen took a deep breath and said¡° I''m very simple. " Xiao Yao shook his head, vetoed Fang chouwen''s feeling of himself, "I''m simple, pure, clean and ambitious... The last one is not right. I''m smooth. In fact, I''m a pragmatist." He''s serious and serious.

 Chapter 147

    In the evening, the grand hotel is full of splendid lights, decorated with lights and declined to welcome guests. The whole hotel only allows people who attend Ye Xunzi''s birthday party to enter.


    This is a big deal, and it''s also an act that Fang chouwen wants to show his sincerity to the Ye family.


    Fang Hai looks very sad in a room on the sixth floor. He looks very energetic in a straight suit. If he doesn''t always cry, he can be regarded as a handsome guy with high spirits and sunshine.


    "You say, what have I done?" Fang Hai sat on the chair and asked.


    Song Yilin curled his lips: "if you really have an opinion, why don''t you have a good talk with your father in the afternoon?"


    "Dare I say that? I want to know that as soon as I open my mouth, my father will definitely jump up and give me a slap, and finally refuse my request directly. " Fang Hai did not have a good way, "you tell me, what''s the meaning of what I said, what do I draw? Do you want to get a slap? "


    Song Yilin laughs.


    Fang Hai looked up at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, do you have any good idea?"


    "Let''s see at that time. Let''s act according to circumstances. Now that we have a good idea, we may not be able to use it at that time. Who knows what will happen?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Square sea mouth corner smoked: "although you say so have no mistake... But how do I feel you some unreliable?"


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was immediately unhappy: "if you think I''m not reliable, you''d better find a reliable one. I''m not willing to do it. People say that it''s immoral to demolish ten temples rather than one marriage. And if I really make trouble, I''ll have to offend the Fang family and the Ye family. Don''t I make trouble for myself?"


    Hearing this, Fang Hai''s face immediately changed, and he stood up quickly, with a smile on his face: "Hey, brother Xiao, I''m just joking? You are the most reliable person I have ever met. If you are not reliable, there will be no reliable person in the world... In a word, now that you are at this stage, you can''t let go of the burden! "


    As soon as Xiao Yao was about to speak, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    It''s ye Xunzhi.


    After he got through, he asked, "Miss ye, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you in? We are full of gold and jade, and this is about to start. " The tone that leaf pursues seems to have some anxieties, "if you can''t come in, I send someone to pick you up."


    "No, I''m in." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m with your fiance now."


    "My fiance? You won''t kidnap him, will you Ye Xunzi immediately thought of this. She felt that it was the easiest way. However, in this way, the Fang family would hate Xiao Yao. At that time, even if she came out, it would be difficult to put out the Fang family''s anger. This really pushed Xiao Yao into the fire pit. When she thought of this, she was a little panicked and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t kidnap him." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    "En..." Ye Xunzi took a deep breath, calmed down and said seriously, "Xiao Yao, you must not drop the chain at the critical time! My happiness is on you


    Xiao Yao is hands-free. Hearing ye xunju''s words, pink butterfly hisses: "happiness is on you, as if you were her fiance."


    Fang Hai also put his head together and asked, "is this the call from ye Xunzhi?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Ye Xun on the other side of the phone was also a little surprised and asked, "who else is there?"


    "Your fiance." Xiao Yao said.


    "Fang Hai?" Ye Xun said tentatively.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "you don''t understand until now? I have told you that just now


    Ye Xunzi on the other side of the phone is silent for a long time. Suddenly, she feels that this matter seems to have become a lot more complicated. She really doesn''t know why Xiao Yao is related to Fang Hai again.


    Fang Hai took the phone and said in a loud voice, "ye Xunzhi, don''t you want to get engaged with me?"


    "Nonsense, of course I don''t want to!" Ye Xun has no good airway.


    Fang Hai pinched his fingers: "then you can have a good discussion with your parents, grandparents, grandparents! Why don''t you just tell them not to agree to this marriage? At that time, when you have solved it, tell me not to save face for me. Don''t worry. I won''t be angry because you don''t want to marry me. "


    Ye Xunzhi has no good way: "you speak well, why don''t you talk to your parents?"


    "Don''t I dare?" Fang Haidao is also a bachelor. He doesn''t think it''s a shame.


    As soon as ye Xunzi heard what he said, his anger ran up: "you dare not say, I dare? Fang Hai, have you made a mistake? You are a man. Do you still want to leave these things on me? "


    Originally, Fang Hai''s heart was infuriated, but now it was said by Ye Xunzi that his anger was even greater. He said in a cold voice, "you said that. Come on, let''s get engaged honestly. After the engagement, I''ll take you to the bridal chamber in a hurry!"


    "You bastard!" Ye Xun also scolded.


    Xiao Yao sees that both of them are a little bit on top. He quickly reaches out his hand and grabs the phone from Fang Hai. He stares at Fang Hai: "how can you say that you are a man, so that you can die?"


    Fang Hai said helplessly, "who let her talk so badly?"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    "Miss ye, I''m full of gold and jade now. Don''t worry." Xiao Yao finished, hung up the phone, turned to look at Fang Hai, and said, "in other words, if I really disturb your marriage, will your parents give me the legendary wanted order in the Jianghu?"


    Fang Hai held out his hand and patted Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, you can rest assured. As long as you stir up the engagement party, it will be a foregone conclusion. They don''t have to go all out to trouble you, do they? Besides, isn''t there me? If they really want to make trouble for you, and my persuasion doesn''t work, I''ll fight with them! "


    "With whom?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "My parents!" Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao thinks that if he wants to have a child like Fang Hai in the future, he will have to strangle him


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open, and a middle-aged woman with elegant clothes and long hair came in.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Fang Hai saw the middle-aged woman and asked.


    "I can''t come?" Fang Hai''s mother looks very dignified, and there is a rare heroism in her eyebrows.


    Hong Rou''s voice is soft and full of love.


    Fang Hai sighed and said, "Mom, you don''t talk about my dad. You all know that I don''t care about that leaf."


    Hong Rou nods to Xiao Yao and smiles. After hearing Fang Hai''s words, she turns to look at her son. She doesn''t have a good way: "you don''t know your father''s temperament. He says all day long that my loving mother is a loser. If I speak at this moment, I''ll certainly have to scold him."


    Fang Hai nodded with a bitter smile.


    Hong Rou looked at Xiao Yao and song Yilin standing on the side, and said with a smile, "who are you Xiao Yao?"


    "I am." Xiao Yao took a step forward, looked at Hong Rou, also showed a kind smile, said, "aunt Hong is good."


    "Well, Xiao Yao, thank you." Hong Rou said with a smile.


    "Thank me?" Xiao Yao is a little stunned and doesn''t understand Hong Rou''s meaning.


    "Lao Fang told me about what happened in the study this afternoon. He said that if it wasn''t for you, he might not have been able to survive today." Hong Rou said.


    Hearing Hong Rou''s words, Fang Hai and others all look at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    They don''t know what happened in the study this afternoon, and Xiao Yao and Fang chouwen didn''t reveal a word, so now when Hong Rou says it, they all stare at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, what does my mother mean?" Fang Hai grabs his head and asks.


    Hong Rou looks at Fang Hai, her expression is more surprised than Fang Hai: "don''t you know?"


    "What do I know?" Fang Hai was already a little crazy. "What are you talking about? Xiao Ge, when did you save my father''s life again? "


    Xiao Yao nodded and simply said what happened in the study today. Although Xiao Yao didn''t add to the story, the danger also changed Fang Hai''s face.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter with my father? There''s nothing wrong with him! " Fang Hai asked.


    "It''s really not an old problem. He''s been working too hard during this period of time, and he''s worried a lot about your affairs, so he has some heart problems. However, because he found out in time, it caused too much trouble." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai asked anxiously: "do you have a way to cure my father?"


    "There are ways, and it''s not very complicated." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s good." Fang Hai is also relieved when he hears Xiao Yao''s words. He has absolute confidence in Xiao Yao. Since Xiao Yao says he has a way, that is to say, he really has a way. As long as Xiao Yao is willing to do something, his father will certainly have nothing to do¡° After today''s event is over, I will start treatment tomorrow. You can rest assured. " Xiao Yao said to Xianghai.


    "Well, with your words, I can rest assured." Fang Haichang sighed.


    "Xiao Yao, our Fang family owes you a big favor. Xiao Hai, hurry up. The party is about to start. " With that, Hong Rou stood up and went out.


    After Hong Rou left, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something, turned his face and looked at Fang Hai and asked, "by the way, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Hai glanced at Xiao Yao and asked¡° Your mother''s name is Hong Rou, and your grandfather is Hong Chaoshan, governor of Anyan Province, right? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes, what''s the problem? " Fang Hai nodded¡° How can Tang Ruzhi in Haitian city be your uncle again, and how can Tang Qi be your grandfather? " Xiao Yao is a little crazy. He suddenly feels that Fang Hai''s family relationship is very chaotic¡° It''s a bit complicated. " Fang Hai whispered, "in fact, you should ask my grandmother, my grandmother... Divorced, do you understand?" Xiao Yao suddenly¡° Come on, let''s get out. " Fang Hai stood up¡° Ready? " Xiao Yao joked¡° I''m not ready and I can''t help it. Besides, don''t you still have you? " Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, "I have great confidence in you!" Xiao Yao thought, I have no confidence in myself! A group of people, mighty out of the room. In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t really have no idea. The big deal is to rush up and say that he is ye Xunzhou''s boyfriend, and Xiaoyue is the love crystallization of him and ye Xunzhou. As for whether others will doubt it, it''s none of Xiao Yao''s business, because they don''t have time to investigate! As for whether the Ye family and Fang family will become the provincial capital joke, Xiao Yao is too lazy to ask, anyway, he is now in charge of killing or burying!

 Chapter 148

    In the hall on the first floor, there are dozens of round tables, some beautiful looking waitresses carrying discs, and the plates are filled with champagne or wine glasses. In the center of the hall, a one meter high stage is temporarily built.


    Dozens of round tables are full of people. Some of them are invited by the Ye family and the Fang family, and most of them are invited by themselves. Just like Su Linran, he just asked for an invitation. For him, this is an opportunity. As long as you get to know someone and establish a friendly relationship, you can make him feel like a duck in water in Anyan province, Su Qianxi, who was standing beside him, put on a low cut evening dress directly. His face was also wearing light makeup. His long black hair was like a waterfall. The Crystal Earrings hanging on his two ears were crystal clear.


    It''s half past eight. Outside, fireworks are in full bloom. Night is like day.


    And the final fireworks is directly put together into a line of small words: happy birthday, Miss Ye.


    Many onlookers in the provincial capital who didn''t know the truth speculated one after another that Miss Ye was the eldest lady of the same family. She had such a big hand on her birthday.


    This time, the host who came to host ye Xunzhi''s birthday party is Li Feng, a popular student who is now frequently active in major film and television programs. Today, he is wearing a white suit with flaxen hair, which has become a more fashionable hairstyle. His tall and straight posture has attracted many celebrities who come to the banquet to flatter him, and they are wondering if they have to find an opportunity to pay for this handsome boy.


    Ye Xun, wearing a white pleated skirt, sits under the stage without any expression on her face. Her eyes are full of indifference when she looks around. This is her most unhappy birthday. No matter how big the handwriting is, what''s the use of not liking it?


    This evening''s Ye Xun is just like the bright moon hanging in the dark. As soon as she appears, she attracts many people''s eyes.


    White bra skirt, just knee high, shows white legs with beautiful lines. With white crystal high-heeled shoes, it''s fashionable and simple, but it''s noble. Grandmother''s Emerald earrings on her ears seem to be shining with green luster. Crystal ornaments on her hair also emit pure luster under the light.


    This is a beautiful woman.


    At least, that''s what many people think at the moment.


    Three or five people gathered to praise the luck of the Fang family. The young people sitting here also got the news. This evening is not only the birthday party of Ye Xunzi, but also the wedding party of Ye Xunzi and Fang Hai.


    Most of the men and women who live in their circle can''t choose their own happiness, but they don''t think it''s such a sad thing. Since they have enjoyed the luxury of life for so many years and lived a life envied by most ordinary people, they have to be prepared for sacrifice. What is perfect? Now that you''ve got so much, you have to be prepared to lose.


    However, if they marry an ugly woman or a frustrated man, it will be a tragedy. We can only say that they are not lucky. Now, Fang Hai''s luck is so good, even if this marriage belongs to the family, but at least he married a beautiful woman!


    Ye pursues such a girl. She is young, beautiful, in good shape, energetic and full of youth. She is not as proud as others. Even if Fang Hai doesn''t like her at first, she will fall in love with her when she gets married. This is a kind of happiness! Many people begin to envy Fang Hai.


    On the other side of the hall, on a round table some distance away from ye Xunzhou, song Yilin poked Fang Hai and said with a smile, "in fact, ye Xunzhou is a beautiful woman! If you do marry her, there seems to be nothing wrong with it


    Fang Hai looked at Song Yilin, bit his teeth and said, "old song, this time I asked you to come, I hope you can help me get rid of this matter, but I don''t want you to persuade me!"


    Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders, took a piece of watermelon and ate it: "in fact, I said these things for your own good. Think about it, can you still meet a beautiful girl like Ye Zhui in the future? If you miss it, maybe you''ll regret it later! "


    "Even if I marry an ugly man, I won''t regret it!" Fang Hai said in a deep voice, "why? From the day I was born, everything I did had to be approved by my father. Even if I had a meal, I had to look at my father''s face. Now that I am so old, I should get married. Even if I want to get married, do I need him to help me choose? After I have a baby, does he have to help me? "


    "Pa!" Xiao Yao slapped Fang Hai on the head, laughing and crying, "I said if you''ve drunk too much, you''ve said everything."


    Fang Hai rubbed his head and said, "anyway, I''m just not happy. Brother Xiao, you can''t feel what I''m feeling now. Look, what are so many people here today for? To tell you the truth, I don''t know many of them at all. They are all for the Ye family or my father. What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''s very strange that I don''t know a few guests of my own engagement banquet? "


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said, "it can only prove that your social circle is relatively small."


    "I can''t say that. If it''s the sons of these people, I''m sure I know them all." Fang Hai said, "I used to see a joke about looking at the legs of birds and guessing the names of birds. I certainly don''t have such skills, but I can see their sons and guess their Laozi."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Li Feng stood on the stage and said nothing. It was estimated that he had written his lines in advance, and few people would like to listen to them. They wait for a climax, and the climax is naturally Fang Hai and ye''s pursuit of their marriage.


    What''s the birthday party? It''s just a sheep''s head hanging in front of the stall. Who doesn''t know that it''s dog meat tonight?


    Xiao Yao took a drink, squinted and said, "Fang Hai, have you ever made a girl''s stomach big before?"


    Square sea Leng Leng: "what meaning?"


    "If there is one, I don''t need to think so much. I wish someone would make trouble!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Fang Hai suddenly realized, patted his head, then stamped his foot and said, "you''re right! Why haven''t I done such a thing before? "


    Xiao Yao


    At this time, two men came towards them. Xiao Yao knew both of them. It was Qin ManJiang and Cao Hao that he met in Haitian some time ago.


    "What are you doing here?" Cao Hao asked directly, "who let you in?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "can''t I come in?"


    "Bah! You little bodyguard, do you know what the occasion is today? Is that where you can come? " Before Cao Hao spoke, Qin ManJiang, standing on the edge, took the lead in expressing his dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao.


    "I asked him to come. What''s your opinion?" Fang Hai turned around and said coldly. Before they spoke, Fang Hai sat with his back to them. Now seeing Fang Hai, Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang''s faces changed.


    "Fang... Fang Shao?" Cao Hao was a little stunned. Although he was a member of the Ye family, he was just a sideline. Fang Hai was a member of the Fang family. Fang Chou Wen was alone. He could not lift his head when he stood in front of Fang Hai.


    If they had seen Fang Hai earlier, they would not have come.


    "Is your name Cao hao? I know you Fang Hai coughed and said, "I''m chatting with my brother. If you have anything to do, just say it and leave as soon as possible."


    "Is he your brother?" Cao Hao''s face is as ugly as eating excrement. Originally, he planned to teach Xiao Yao a lesson in his own territory, but now, it seems that the plan has not been implemented, so it has to be announced.


    Qin ManJiang was also worried. He pointed to Xiao Yao and said to Fang Hai, "Fang Shao, how can you make friends with such people?"


    "What kind of people do I make friends with and what does it have to do with you?" Fang Hai seems to be a little angry. He is not angry because of what Qin ManJiang said, but because Qin ManJiang pointed his finger at Xiao Yao. This is disrespect for Xiao Yao.


    He stood up directly, grabbed Qin ManJiang''s finger and pulled it down: "what do you mean? Can you point to my brother? "


    Qin ManJiang''s face turned into a pig liver color in a moment: "pain... Pain... Fang Shao, please let go."


    "What else do I need you to teach me?" Fang Hai was even more unhappy. Instead of letting go, he stepped up his efforts.


    Cao Hao was sweating, but he didn''t dare to speak. Just like Fang Hai said, what should Fang Hai do? Moreover, if Fang Hai really beat them up, it''s estimated that the Ye family won''t help him. First of all, it''s not worth it. Second, it won''t be long before Fang Hai is the son-in-law of the Ye family, and he''s not an outsider. Even if the Ye family protects his short hair, he won''t find Fang Hai''s trouble, will he?


    Thinking of this, Cao Hao felt that it was a tragedy on the table.


    "Stop it At this time, a powerful voice came.


    A burly man in a silver suit frowned and came towards them.


    "FangHai, let go of qinmanjiang." The man in his thirties said in a deep voice, as if with a certain momentum.


    He strides to Fang Hai.


    "Yeray, are you ordering me? I think you''ve been in the army too long, and you''re out of your mind? " Fang Hai said with a sneer.


    The man who called the leaf ray frowned: "unrestrained!" With that, he reached out and pinched Fang Hai''s wrist. Fortunately, song Yilin, who was closest to Fang Hai, immediately stood up and slapped Ye ray on his arm. Ye ray did not expect that song Yilin would suddenly stretch out his hand. After being hit by this fierce slap, he stepped back, Xiandian didn''t fall to the ground directly.


    He stood in the same place, squinting at Song Yilin.


    "Hey, ye ray, come again! Laozi brothers are here too. They want to bully me because of the large number of people? " Fang Haisong opened Qin ManJiang''s hand, and then kicked Qin ManJiang in the abdomen. Qin ManJiang was kicked on the ground for a long time before he got up.


    Fang Hai''s action made the skate''s brow wrinkle even worse. He has asked Fang hai to stop. As a result, Fang Hai gives Qin ManJiang a kick. This is hitting him in the face. This is a demonstration! The big action here also attracted many people''s eyes. In the distance, Fang chouwen and ye''s family all stand up and come this way. Fang Hai and ye ray stare at each other. No one chooses to step back. At this time, whoever steps back first will fall behind¡° What''s going on? " Fang Chou Wen came to him and said in a deep voice. Fang Hai looked at his father, did not speak, still stand as loose.

 Chapter 149

    Yeray is Yexun''s cousin, father and brother. But in Yexun''s family, yewusheng, Yexun''s father, is now the owner of Yexun''s family, because yeray''s father has not been very smart since he was a child. Fortunately, it doesn''t affect his normal life. After yeray was born, his mother couldn''t stand it and left Yexun''s family with luggage all night.


    The Yeh family has never found yeray''s mother because it is not so necessary.


    Why worry about those who can''t stay.


    I can''t hold the sand. I lift it with my hand.


    It''s very easy for the Ye family to find someone. However, they all know that it''s meaningless to find the mother of Ye ray. Can''t they tie her with a chain?


    Yeray had a bad temper since he was a child. Although yesilent regarded yeray as his own son, yeray decided to leave Yejia and join the army after graduating from junior high school. Fortunately, although he doesn''t like anyone in the Ye family, he loves Ye Xunzi very much and seems to regard Ye Xunzi as his own sister. This time, ye Xunzi wants to get engaged. When he gets the news, he comes back immediately.


    He doesn''t like Fang Hai very much, because he has heard that Fang Hai''s conduct is not very good, so he doesn''t think Fang Hai can pursue happiness for ye. Now, nothing has been announced. Fang Hai dares to fight ye''s family, which makes Ye ray hate Fang Hai even more.


    At this time, a man in a black suit with a big back came over.


    He was about forty or fifty years old, about the same age as Fang Chou Wen, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s.


    "His name is Ye silent. He is Ye''s father." Fang Hai whispered to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked at the leaves carefully.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye''s silent voice was a little low. He looked at Ye ray, frowning. No matter he or Fang Chou Wen, they don''t want any accidents to happen today. Now, the accidents seem to have happened. This time, the guests are all celebrities from Anyan Province, their business partners. Now, everyone''s eyes are focused on yeray and Fang Hai.


    Ye ray pointed to Fang Hai: "he''s fighting against Qin ManJiang!"


    Ye''s silent brow wrinkled even more.


    What Qin ManJiang is, in his eyes, is nothing at all. Let alone Fang Hai''s attack on Qin ManJiang, even if Fang Hai killed Qin ManJiang, ye silent would find a way to find a relationship and get Fang Hai out.


    What is a Qin man river?


    "Leaf ray, apologize to Fang Hai." Ye said silently.


    "No, No." Fang Chou Wen quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s all Fang Hai''s fault. How can ye ray apologize to Fang Hai? It should be Fang Hai who apologizes to Ye ray! "


    "Why should I apologize? I didn''t trouble him. He came to trouble me first Fang Hai seems a little unhappy.


    "Shut up Fang Chou Wen glared at his son.


    Fang Hai sighed and did not dare to say more.


    No way, who makes him afraid of Laozi?


    Fang Chou Wen snorted coldly and said to Ye ray, "since Fang Hai is not willing to apologize, I will replace my son and say sorry to Ye ray."


    Ye silent quickly shook his head: "Lao Fang, if you say so, it is to hit me in the face, we are all in laws, you can give a younger generation to apologize?"


    When he said this, he was very happy. He was a businessman, and he was very good at seizing the opportunity. At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused back. That is to say, they had successfully attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, he could announce what should have been announced, which is the theme of today''s birthday party.


    A quick witted man pretended to be ignorant and asked, "boss ye, what do you mean by that? How did you become a relative? "


    How could he really not know? He said so, that is to help Ye silent pave the way, so that the other party will say the next words directly.


    Ye silent looked at the man with approval. The man''s face was full of pride. It seemed that it was a great thing to be looked at by Ye silent.


    Many people began to beat their chests, regretting that they didn''t rush to say that and missed a good opportunity to hold their thighs.


    "Well, this evening, it''s not just the little girl''s birthday party. At this party, I have to announce one more thing, which is the engagement of my daughter, ye Zhuo." Ye said with a silent smile.


    "Ah! Boss ye, your daughter is engaged! Who is the target? " A man asked.


    Another man said with a smile, "isn''t that bullshit? Previously, boss Ye has already said it. "


    "If that''s true, it''s a good thing for both the Ye family and the Fang family! It seems that the rivers and mountains of the Fang family and the Ye family need to be stable! " Someone said with a smile.


    Fang chouwen''s and ye''s silent faces are much more relaxed, while Fang Hai''s and ye''s faces are somewhat solidified.


    On the side, Su Linran said to her daughter, "now, it''s time to make an announcement. Qianxi, what are you looking at? "


    Su Qianxi''s eyes have been staring at Xiao Yao, heard this sentence, just murmured: "I''m thinking, how is he here?"


    "He? Who are you talking about? " Su Lin ran slightly a Leng, "do you still have people you know here?"


    Su Qianxi just reflected. He was just about to open his mouth. Suddenly, the hall was dark.


    "Why? What''s going on? How did the light go out? "


    "Yes! Is there a power cut? "


    Many people are a little flustered, dark, will always make people feel insecure. Many people quickly took out the flashlight.


    "Manager Xu, send someone to check the circuit quickly!" Fang Chou Wen''s voice came.


    As soon as manager Xu''s leg was soft, he almost fell to the ground.


    He felt that he was completely finished. At this time, the provincial capital would never be cut off. Even if the power was cut off, it would be switched to the automatic generator immediately after three seconds, but there was no electricity until now. It can be seen that there was something wrong. In today''s important meeting, there was something wrong with jinyumantang! He would like to bump his head against the post and die.


    "Yes, I''m going now!" Manager Xu couldn''t tell where Fang chouwen was at this time, so he yelled directly.


    "Dad, I''m so scared." Xiao Yue''s voice came from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao quickly stretched out his hand, grabbed Xiaoyue and said in a low voice, "Xiaoyue, don''t be afraid, dad is here."


    Xiaoyue nodded and held Xiao Yao''s hand tightly.


    Xiao Yao also turned on his cell phone flashlight and handed it to Xiaoyue, who was relieved.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Fang Hai said with a smile, "but no matter what, it''s a good thing for me."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, also understood to come over, this next, this some confusion already had. Small


    However, the next second, Xiao Yao felt something was wrong.


    "Someone." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry: "of course, there are people everywhere."


    "No..." Xiao Yao shook his head, in the dark, in the light of the mobile phone, he vaguely saw a black figure shaking.


    "Murderous." Pink Butterfly said. Hear this sentence of pink butterfly, the face of square sea also some solidify: "murderous gas?"


    "Stand still, I''ll see." Xiao Yao holds Xiaoyue up, gives it to pink butterfly, and then rushes in the direction of the figure.


    Song Yilin also held Li Qiuyue''s hand tightly, frowning.


    Xiao Yao ran a few meters and looked around, but the hall was so noisy that he couldn''t hear anything.


    Just when Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do, the circuit returned to normal and the light came on.


    Manager Xu ran to Fang chouwen in a sweat, his face was very ugly: "Fang Dong, the circuit can be cut off."


    "What?" Fang Chou Wen was stunned and said, "what is their purpose?"


    Manager Xu didn''t speak, and Fang chouwen didn''t ask. It''s a joke. What a fart does manager Xu know?


    Xiao Yao''s eyes looked around. Finally, he took a breath.


    When he came to Fang Hai, he immediately asked, "boss, what happened just now?"


    "Don''t you see what''s wrong with this hall now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ah?" Fang Hai looked around and finally shook his head. "I didn''t find anything wrong."


    "There are fewer people." The pink butterfly said coldly.


    "Less people? Who is missing? " Fang Hai was stunned and said, "you are really powerful. You can see all of you without people?"


    "Today''s heroine is gone." Xiao Yao said.


    "The heroine... You mean ye Xunzhi?" Fang Hai suddenly realized, a pair of eyes looking around, and finally surprised, "Ye Xun Xun is really not there... Is she running around?"


    They didn''t lower their voice, and their conversation was clearly heard by Fang Chou Wen and others.


    "Yes, it''s gone." The face of leaf silent is also big change, full face of anxious.


    Fang chouwen quickly went to Xiao Yao and asked, "did you find anything just now?"


    "I didn''t find anything. It''s black." Xiao Yao showed a helpless smile.


    Fang Hai pulled Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, you really don''t know?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao smiles bitterly. He knows what Fang Hai is thinking.


    Before that, Xiao Yao promised Fang hai to help him disrupt this engagement party. Now that ye Xunzhou is gone, Fang Hai must feel that he has done something wrong. However, it''s not the same thing at all. Xiao Yao didn''t do anything.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was not joking, Fang Hai also showed a puzzled expression: "strange, who is helping me... Er, no, what''s going on? Is it because ye Xun didn''t want to get engaged to me, so he slipped away? "¡° It''s not possible. " Xiao Yao said, "if she really can slip away, why should she come here? Doesn''t she know what''s going to happen tonight? "¡° Xiao Yao, what do you mean Fang Chou Wen''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao and asked¡° She should have been taken away. " Xiao Yao said. Hearing this, everyone in the hall took a breath. Who has the courage to kidnap Ye Xunzi''s daughter, and the speed of the other party is too fast? Ye''s silent face turned pale¡° what? Have you been taken away When ye ray heard this, he made a gesture and left¡° What are you going to do? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I''m going to save her Said the leaf ray¡° Now you go out and make sure you can''t see anything. If you look at the means used by the other party, it must be professionals who can be easily found by you? " Xiao Yao laughed.

 Chapter 150

    Xiao Yao''s words, let originally still angry leaf ray, instantly cooled down.


    He also felt that he was impulsive just now. As a soldier, he thought carefully. The other party could sneak into the palace, find the circuit to cut it off, and then take ye Xun away in a few minutes. All these proved that this time he was not an ordinary man, Those people don''t know where they have gone. How can he find them?


    "Then you say, what should we do?" Ye ray stares at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "I''m not a God, how can I know?"


    Ye ray really wants to throw a fist at Xiao Yao. You don''t know anything. What are you doing here?


    Ye silent is still calm, stretched out a mobile phone to call the police, then took a deep breath, found a chair to sit down.


    "Inform Ye''s people immediately, search all over the city, even dig three feet, also want to chase back." Ye said silently.


    "Yes." A man standing beside Ye silent nodded and went out quickly.


    Fang Hai''s face showed a smile, pulled La Xiaoyao and said in a low voice: "although Ye Xun has been abducted, why don''t I worry at all, and I''m still a little happy?"


    "Because you''re a wolf." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "no matter what, ye Xunzhou can be regarded as knowing me. I''m not happy."


    Fang Haishan said with a smile: "OK, then I''ll be worried."


    "Pretend to be in a hurry?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, almost!" Fang Hai doesn''t deny it. Anyway, now that ye xunju is gone, they don''t want to announce their engagement. This evening, these people are all in vain. In a short time, neither the Fang family nor the Ye family will be happy to bring all these people here.


    Thinking of these, he had a feeling of relief and burden.


    Fang Chou Wen also called over a man and said, "immediately tell the people in Fang''s family to look for ye."


    "Yes." The man nodded and hurried out.


    Fang Hai whispered to Xiao Yao, "that guy is my father''s bodyguard. He is an expert."


    Song Yilin said with a smile, "is he as good as me?"


    "Well, it''s similar to you. Anyway, it''s certainly not as powerful as brother Xiao." Fang Hai said seriously.


    Song Yilin gave a thumbs up: "if you don''t say anything else, at least you flatter me, I have to add one point!"


    Fang Hai laughs and doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. In his words, thick skinned, can eat enough!


    Ye silent stood up and went to Fang chouwen. They murmured a few words. Then Fang chouwen clapped his hands and said, "sorry, everyone. We didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It seems that today is a waste of trouble. Fang is deeply sorry, which has affected everyone''s mood. "


    "Boss Fang, what are you saying? If you need any help, just let me know. I promise to be on call A slightly younger man said.


    "Well, yes, boss Fang and boss ye, if you can use me, please remember to say hello."


    Ye silent also stood up, reluctantly said with a smile: "thank you, then forgive ye not to send, please go back first."


    "Yes, yes!" Everyone also knew that there was only a nuisance to stay, so they all stood up and went out.


    For a moment, in the whole hall, only the people of Ye family and Fang family and Xiao Yao were left.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, stood up and went to Fang Chou Wen and ye silent.


    "Mr. Ye, does your mobile phone still have electricity?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ye silent a little Leng for a while, looked at Xiao Yao, said: "what do you mean by this?"


    "If the other party kidnaps ye Xunzhi and wants to get something from you, they will definitely call you, so you must keep the phone on all the time." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye silent suddenly realized, quickly took out his mobile phone, and then said to a little fat man: "go to help me find a charger."


    "Well, second uncle, I''m going now." The little fat man ran away.


    "Thank you." Ye silent relieved breath, said to Xiao Yao.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "Ye Xun and I are also friends."


    At this time, two more people came in.


    Wu Jingtian looked around and saw Xiao Yao from a long distance. He laughed and said, "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? I saw so many people go out before. Is that the end? "


    As he spoke, he and Guo pangzi came to him.


    Leaf ray saw Wu Jingtian, a little surprised, and then quickly came to him.


    "Hello, major Wu!" Leaf ray arrives at Wu Jingtian and raises his hand to salute him with a serious face.


    "Oh?" Wu Jingtian looked at the skate and said with a smile, "are you also from the military region?"


    "Yes The leaf ray looked up and said, "fifty two company, 307 platoon, long leaf ray report!" The leaf Ray''s voice is very loud.


    "Yes." Wu Jingtian waved his hand. "It''s not in the military region. Why are you talking so loud? Bigger than the voice? "


    The expression of leaf ray is a little unnatural.


    His military position is still confiscated.


    Wu Jingtian smiles: "do you have something to say to me?"


    Ye ray gave a wry smile and said, "major Wu, my sister is missing, so I''d like to ask you to transfer some people to help me find it."


    "Fart!" Wu Jingtian''s face changed and said angrily, "who do you think you are? Who do you think your sister is? We need our troops to help you find the police when you''re missing? When we are the police of the police station? Leaf ray, right? You take yourself too seriously


    After being scolded by Wu Jingtian, ye Ray''s face darkened.


    "Well, what the hell." After scolding people, Wu Jingtian came to Xiao Yao and put a smile on his face. "Brother Xiao, what''s going on?"


    "Er..." Xiao Yao was a little stunned and said in a low voice, "I really can''t send people from the army to look for people?"


    Wu Jingtian''s face changed, and he asked in a low voice, "are you looking for someone?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Wu Jingtian patted his thigh: "you said it earlier! Well, I''ll let the army drive a helicopter now, but I don''t think there will be many people, more than 20. But I promise, they are all the best among the best. They have unique experience in prospecting and finding people! "


    He has the final say, "Xiao brother, you understand, after all, the troops are not my final words, this is the maximum I can do."


    Xiao Yao nodded quickly and said with a smile, "I have no other meaning. I''m very grateful to you for being like this."


    "Ha ha, thank you. Needless to say, it''s nothing!" Wu Jingtian said, went to one side and began to make a phone call.


    The conversation between Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao surprised Ye ray. He was very depressed. Why did he ask for instructions just now? Wu Jingtian was not the same thing at all and scolded him. But when Xiao Yao opened his mouth, Wu Jingtian immediately agreed. Is that right?


    While depressed, he was a little surprised.


    He went to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "thank you." He also understood that if Xiao Yao had not spoken, Wu Jingtian would not have taken such a "private job".


    "It''s OK. If you want to thank Wu Jingtian, you''d better." Xiao Yao said.


    The skate forced a smile and stepped back.


    Guo pangzi came up to him and asked, "who is missing?"


    "Who do you think it will be?" Fang Hai asked.


    "I guess it''s Ye Xun? If you were ordinary people, I don''t think you would be so sad. I know a little about ye ray. The person he cares about most is his sister Ye Xun. If it wasn''t for ye Xun, he wouldn''t have asked Wu Jingtian for this. " Guo fatty way is also regarded as smart, immediately thought of the key.


    "You are so clever." Fang Hai said with a smile, "it''s really lost."


    Guo said happily: "I''ve heard that some people will lose their wallets, keys, necklaces and rings, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a living person lose them."


    After that, he went to Ye silent and Fang Houwen again: "good uncle Fang, good Uncle Ye."


    "Yes." Fang chouwen and ye silent nodded to him, Guo pangzi''s father they also know, although they are in a bad mood now, but can''t ignore Guo pangzi because they are in a bad mood, otherwise, everyone''s face can''t pass.


    Guo pangzi also saw that both of them were not interested, so he would not continue to stand here asking for no fun. After greeting, he stood aside.


    After Wu Jingtian makes a phone call, ye silent and Fang chouwen all walk over.


    "Hello, are you commander Wu''s son?" Fang Chou Wen asked.


    "Yes, good uncles." Wu Jingtian put away the mobile phone and nodded. Both the other party''s thick text and ye silent also showed a smile.


    "Hello, thank you for your help!" Ye silent said, "missing, is my daughter."


    "That''s it Wu Jingtian understood this and said, "don''t thank me either. In fact, I''m not familiar with you. My father doesn''t like to deal with businessmen. You know, he always thinks that businessmen are more tactful and not very easy to get along with."


    Leaves silent, silent smile.


    "Well, two uncles, you can continue to chat. I''ll go back to chat with my brother, too." With that, he directly bypassed Fang chouwen and ye silent and went to Xiao Yao.


    After he got to him, Fang Hai gave a thumbs up.


    "Man, you''re good! Anyway, if I were you, I wouldn''t dare not give them face so much. " Fang hailedao. Wu Jing Tian is slightly a Leng, small voice way: "I when don''t give them face?" This Wuchi is quite short of flexible experience in the world. Song Yilin looked at Wu and said with a smile, "Lao Wu, after today''s event is over, I''ll practice with you. At that time, let''s see whose fist is harder!" On hearing this, Wu Jingtian immediately laughed and nodded: "this is good, this is good, we have to keep our word! You are the descendant of eight tiger boxing. I''ve heard about it before. Now I finally have a chance! " Wu Chi is Wu Chi. When it comes to competition, he looks excited¡° Xiao Ge, do you think the engagement between ye Xunzhou and me is over? " Fang Hai asked in a low voice, "in that case, I''ll invite you to dinner later, OK? By the way, I know there is a barbecue shop on the East Road. The business is very good and the taste is very good. Is it there? What do you think? " Xiao Yao really wants to kick this guy out!

 Chapter 151

    The people under Wu Jingtian''s hand are still very efficient. After receiving the order, a military helicopter stops on the top floor of the Golden Jade hall for more than an hour. After they all stand in the hall of the Golden Jade hall, Wu Jingtian gives these people the photos sent by Ye silent.


    "Look at the girl in the picture. Her name is ye xunju. Now your task is to find her in the shortest time!" Wu Jingtian said in a deep voice.


    "Guarantee to finish the task!" More than 20 soldiers stood as loose as a pine, cheering in unison.


    Their voices were loud and neat, and their eyebrows showed a sharp spirit, just like a sharp knife.


    Wu Jingtian nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand: "let''s all go."


    More than 20 soldiers nodded their heads together, and then walked out of the hall in a neat line. After stepping out of the threshold, they immediately broke into parts and scattered in all directions in a planned way. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the night, as if they had never existed before.


    Fang Hai is sitting on a chair, but he is not worried at all. Is he going to pour himself a glass of red wine to drink? Xiao Yao thinks that this guy may want to grab a handful of melon seeds and sit here to eat.


    Ye silent can still sit at the beginning, calm and calm, but with the passage of time, he can''t sit any more, and stands up to pace back and forth.


    In the whole hall, there was silence. Wu Jingtian and Guo pangzi looked around and found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. They all closed their mouths.


    At this time, the phone that ye silent put on the table suddenly sent out a pleasant ring, and the atmosphere froze instantly. In a second, ye silent immediately reached out and grasped the mobile phone.


    Xiao Yao and others stood up and walked over.


    "Uncle Ye, press hands-free." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye silent nodded, even if Xiao Yao does not say so, he will do so.


    When the phone was connected, there was a geodetic voice.


    "Hello, boss Ye."


    Ye silent heard this voice, frowned and asked: "who are you?"


    "Boss ye, your tone seems to be a little bad!" The other side laughed, very relaxed.


    On the other side of the phone, the voice was a little noisy. Ye silently lowered his head and tried to listen to each other clearly.


    "Do you have my daughter?" Ye said silently.


    "Yes?" The other side was a little stupefied for a while and said in dismay, "boss ye, what you said is not nonsense? If I don''t have your daughter, why should I call you at this time? "


    Ye took a deep breath, suppressing his anger and lowering his voice: "what do you want? What do you want? "


    He knew that since the other party dared to take such a risk, there must be their purpose.


    If they really don''t have what they want, they won''t call themselves now.


    "Who are you in the end? If you have any problems with me, you can come to my trouble. It''s not as bad as your family. If you touch my daughter, do you know what kind of consequences you will have?" The leaf silent facial expression iron green, open mouth says.


    "The consequences? You''re right. It''s worse than my family, but you''ve separated my wife and my children. Haven''t you thought about how I feel? " Ye silent words, let the other party suddenly angry, he raised the volume, just like a lion was provoked roar, "Ye silent, this is you owe me! I want a billion now, a billion! "


    "A billion? You are crazy Ye''s silent heart twitched.


    It''s true that ye''s family has a great career. However, it''s impossible to take out one billion at a time. After all, most of Ye''s money is fixed assets, and the sum of activity funds will not exceed 500 million.


    "I don''t care. Ha ha. In three hours, if there is no one billion yuan, ye silent, you should say goodbye to your daughter. After an hour, I will continue to call you, and thank you for not calling the police. This is a very wise choice, but do you think you can find me by finding some soldiers? Ha ha The other side sneered and hung up.


    Ye silent looking at the mobile phone, eyes.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He went to pink butterfly and whispered, "you stay here. I''m going out."


    "Out? Do you know where ye Xun is? " Pink Butterfly slightly a Leng, the same whispered.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I''ll go with you." Said the pink butterfly.


    "You stay here and take care of Xiaoyue. If you have any news, just text me. Lao song, you will go with me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Naturally, song Yilin will not have any problems.


    Fang Hai on the edge was also a little worried: "otherwise, I''ll follow you? How can you not call me if you have activities? "


    "You play with me. It''s no use taking you with you." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "I''ll be upset if you say that." Fang Haiqi exclaimed.


    Xiao Yao is completely speechless.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Wu Jingtian said, "I think I can help."


    "Well, it''s just the three of us. There are too many people. If the other party finds out, ye Xun will be in danger." Xiao Yao said, took the lead to go out, song Yilin and Wu Jingtian quickly follow.


    Fang Chou Wen looked at Xiao Yao and others who went out and asked curiously, "where have they gone?"


    "They go to..." Fang Hai just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by pink butterfly.


    "They didn''t feel full. They went to eat something." Said the pink butterfly.


    Fang Hai was a little surprised to see the pink butterfly. He wondered why the pink butterfly didn''t tell Fang chouwen the truth, but as soon as he thought about it, he immediately understood.


    The other party knows that ye silent and others didn''t report to the police, and that Wu Jingtian sent someone to help. It can be seen that in this hall, there are other people''s ears and eyes. Now it''s very unwise to expose the whereabouts of Xiao Yao and others. Even if the other party doesn''t take Xiao Yao and others seriously after getting the news, it may also be vigilant, Everything''s getting into trouble.


    Sitting on the edge of the leaf silent heard the words of the pink butterfly, can''t help but cold hum a, he is now irritable, very worried about his daughter''s comfort, as a result, Xiao Yao unexpectedly also because of hunger, want to eat?


    They have gone too far!


    However, ye silent did not break out. After all, it was ye Xunzhi who was missing. It had nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Even if he was dissatisfied, he could only hold it in his stomach. The other party was willing to help, but not willing to help. There was nothing to be picky about.


    After Xiao Yao, Wu Jingtian and song Yilin walk out of the palace, song Yilin is too busy to ask.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Wu Jingtian and said with a smile, "next, I need brother Tian''s help."


    Wu Jingtian waved his hand: "don''t call me brother Tian. You won''t treat me as a brother. Just call me Xiao Wu. You can tell me what you''re doing."


    "Previously, when ye silent called, I heard a train whistle. At that time, it was 10:23. I hope you can help me find out the specific location of the train at that time." Xiao Yao said, "in this short time, the other party will definitely not leave the provincial capital, the scope is very small."¡° Well, it''s quite simple. Leave it to me! " Wu Jingtian nodded and was a little surprised. "Do you really hear the whistle? Why didn''t we hear that? "


    Xiao Yao laughed: "because you didn''t listen, you listen to the content of Ye silent and each other."


    Wu Jingtian and song Yilin are stunned for a while, and finally seem to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Soon, Wu Jingtian found out the coordinates, walked back to Xiao Yao and song Yilin, put the mobile phone back in his pocket and said, "I''ve made it clear that there is an abandoned wood processing factory in the suburb of the provincial capital. If we drive now, we''ll be there in an hour. "


    "Abandoned factories? That''s it. " Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed, "I feel that there seems to be some echo from that man."


    "Shall we go now?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "Yes. Why don''t you have something to eat before you leave? " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Wu Jingtian laughs and drives quickly. Before long, a range rover stops in front of Xiao Yao and song Yilin.


    "Darling, this car looks so domineering!" Song Yilin said seriously.


    Wu Jingtian, sitting in the driver''s seat, opened the window and said, "get on the bus, Lao song. If you think this car is good, let''s have a fight when it''s over. If you win at that time, this car will be given to you."


    Song Yilin''s eyes brightened: "are you serious?"


    "Of course." Wu Jingtian said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He''s really a forthright man. He really can''t understand the world of the rich.


    Sitting in the car, Wu Jingtian drove away with dust.


    While driving, Wu Jingtian asked, "old song, do you have a driver''s license?"


    "Yes, I have a car myself." Song Yilin said, "however, that car is not so good."


    "What do you say? You''re not an ordinary person, so you can''t drive around in a Santana 2000? " Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "I don''t know much about the car, but my car is really not good. It can only make two people, and the shape is not good-looking. It''s too short. By the way, the logo is a golden bullfight with a low head and a crooked tail... It was given to me by a friend of my father on my 20th birthday." Song Yilin said while feeling the Wild Land Rover.


    Wu Jingtian, who was sitting next to him, said: "I hate you rich people... Old song, that''s Lamborghini. If you''re pretending, I have to make you..."


    Xiao Yao''s mouth is also shaking. Song Yilin is really the best of the best!


    I think so. Song Yilin''s father is not an ordinary person. In this age of poverty, culture and wealth, people like song Yilin''s father must be surrounded by some rich people who want to curry favor with him. Since they want to give away cars, they will not give away unimportant things. It''s no exaggeration to give away a Lamborghini.


    Speaking of words, the car has been driven to the suburbs¡° Find a place that''s close and unobserved, stop the car and let''s walk over. " Xiao Yao said suddenly. Wu Jingtian nods, drives another mile, stops the Land Rover at the side of the road, and the three get out of the car together¡° That abandoned wood processing plant is three miles away. " Wu Jingtian locked the door and said¡° Let''s go. " Xiao Yao''s voice is indifferent¡° I don''t think Fang Hai will appreciate us even if we really save Ye Xun back. " Song Yilin sniffed and said. Xiao Yao gave a faint smile and stepped forward. It''s late at night, the moon is high, facing the cold wind.

 Chapter 152

    The abandoned wood processing plant has existed for nearly ten years, but later, for no reason, it was declared closed down, and the plant was abandoned here. The original boss did not demolish the plant, but occupied the land, waiting for the money when it was demolished later.


    There are no houses near the factory, so they are built here alone. If someone lives here, they will feel terrible, because there are lots of lush woods around the factory. At night, the wind blows and the leaves clatter, which is very gloomy.


    The rusty iron door of the factory is closed, and the inside is also very open, because machines and other things have long been moved away by the former boss. Now the only thing left in such a big factory is bricks and tiles, another table, and several chairs with broken arms and legs.


    Overhead, a weak, orange light slowly swaying, and under the bulb, placed on a table, placed a dish of peanuts, and a black pistol.


    There were three men sitting at the table.


    "Lao Diao, is it not proper for you to do this? What do you want to do when you have a grudge against someone else''s father? " A bald man picked up a peanut with chopsticks and threw it into his mouth. Then he took a big drink from the Baijiu in front of him and smashed it.


    The man named Lao Diao, who was the mastermind of this kidnapping operation, was full of wrinkles on his face, white sideburns and blood in his eyes.


    Who can imagine that the middle-aged man who looks so depressed now was Diao Haiyang, the boss of the largest communication group in Anyan province a month ago?


    Diao Haiyang smashed the wooden chopsticks on the table, gave a cold hum, glanced at Ye Xun, who was still on the ground, and said with a cold smile, "what''s wrong with me doing this? If ye Shengsheng dares to let my family die, I will make him pay the price! "


    The bald burly man laughed: "are you really going to tear up the ticket after you receive one billion?"


    "What else? You still have her? " Diao Haiyang had no good way, "you know, this woman has seen our faces!"


    The bald man shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "I don''t care. Anyway, my brother and I are both famous kidnappers, wanted criminals and kidnappers. My brother and I are already familiar with this kind of thing. By the way, you have to remember, one billion. We''ll share five with you. We want five billion."


    Diao Haiyang was a little bored and said, "I know. You can rest assured. Can I still get rid of my debts? Besides, even if I''m not really a trustworthy person, I don''t have the courage to break up with you! "


    "Hey, hey, you just know." Bareheaded, proud smile.


    Finally, a man with a moustache touched his chin, looked at Diao Haiyang and said, "you have to remember that we only kidnap, not kill people, so if you want to tear up the ticket at that time, you have to kill yourself, we will never see blood."


    "I don''t know." Diao Haiyang nodded.


    Moustache laughed and said, "people say that my brother and I are not people, not things, but in fact, you are the most black hearted people."


    "My name is black heart?" Diao Haiyang''s face sank. "What did I do wrong? What''s wrong with me? That ye silent first asked me for trouble, causing my company to go bankrupt, my wife and children to be separated, and my family to be ruined. What did I do wrong? "


    "If it wasn''t for the substandard products made by your company that made Ye silent''s company suffer a loss, would he inform you?" Said mustache with a sneer.


    Diao Haiyang blushes and simply keeps silent. After this incident is over, he and the two professional kidnappers will go their separate ways. From then on, they will live their own lives and continue to die. Why say so much?


    Lying on the ground, ye silent also heard what Diao Haiyang and others said clearly. She wanted to cry, but she felt that it was a very unpromising thing to shed tears at this time. But she really didn''t want to die! If her mouth had not been blocked, she would have lost her noble image as a young lady and cursed Diao Hai with the most vicious words in the world.


    She''s still in her twenties. She hasn''t seen the world clearly, or even had time to fall in love. How can she leave the world now?


    She didn''t want to die, but her body was tied tightly, and she didn''t even have the chance to escape. She had a sense of collapse, and she felt like the world was spinning.


    She was wondering if anyone would come to her, the people sent by her father, and find herself. If not, would she really die? Her eyes were red at the thought.


    One of the windows of the factory was low and there were three men lying on the ground.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that the man named Diao Haiyang was so cruel. Even if he got the money, he didn''t intend to release people, and he was ready to kill people. How much resentment did this guy have against Ye silent? Crazy!


    "Brother Xiao, we have to do it, otherwise, the girl named ye xunju really has to die here." Song Yilin said in a low voice.


    "I know." Xiao Yao said, "they have guns."


    "There''s no way to have a gun!" Wu Jingtian said with a bitter smile, "we can''t just wait for them because they have guns."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have a chance." Xiao Yao smiles and takes Wu Jingtian and song Yilin to the gate of the factory.


    Wu Jingtian and song Yilin can''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, but they know that Xiao Yao has his own reason for doing so, so they don''t ask any more, they just wait quietly.


    Finally, the opportunity Xiao Yao is waiting for comes.


    If you drink too much, you have to go to the toilet. There are three emergencies.


    Bald first stood up, waved his hand: "you wait, I''ll go to the toilet."


    "Cut, lazy people wear excrement and urine more." Diao Haiyang cursed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say what he really thought. After all, he had to cooperate with these two people. If he offended them, it would lead to unnecessary trouble. Although Diao Haiyang''s company has gone bankrupt, he is a businessman. There is no need to take such a risk for the sake of a good mouth.


    The bald man stood up, his feet were a little flimsy, swaying left and right, went to the door of the factory, opened the door and went out.


    Just as he went out to take off his belt, a hand covered his mouth.


    As soon as his bald face changed, he was startled by all the sudden, and the wine also woke up instantly. If it wasn''t for his good psychological quality, he would have been scared to urinate.


    He wanted to speak, but he had no choice but to cover his mouth with his hand. With too much force, he could only make a low whine. Then, he felt a pain in his neck, and his consciousness gradually blurred. Finally, his eyes closed.


    Xiao Yao threw his bald head aside, took out his only black small caliber homemade pistol, and let out a long sigh.


    "Brother Shaw, beautiful!" Song Yilin raised his thumb and lowered his voice.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "What are we going to do next?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "Wait." Xiao Yao said.


    "What are you waiting for?" Wu Jingtian''s brain doesn''t respond. He''s not really a smart man. No wonder people say that he''s crazy about Wu. Once he''s crazy, his brain is really useless.


    Song Yilin rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "of course, when they come out to find someone, we will have a chance as soon as they come out."


    Wu Jingtian suddenly realized that he was happy and said, "isn''t this just waiting for the hare?" With that, he stood in the corner again, waiting for the people inside to come out.


    Three minutes later, moustache put down his chopsticks. Something was wrong with his face.


    "Why hasn''t Xiao Guang come back yet?" Murmured moustache.


    "Maybe it''s a large one. What''s the rush? Can such a big man be lost? " Diao Haiyang took another bite of peanuts and said.


    After hearing Diao Haiyang''s words, moustache nodded and calmed down a lot.


    Ten minutes later, the bald man still didn''t come back, and mustache finally couldn''t sit down.


    "I''ll look for him." Said mustache.


    "Well, you go." Diao Haiyang said, but in his heart he laughed at moustache''s brain problems. A bald head is so big that he just went out to the toilet. Maybe he fell into the toilet after drinking too much, so he still needs to go to the toilet? Even if you are brothers, there is no need to show it!


    Moustache didn''t bother to pay attention to Diao Haiyang, so he took out his pistol and slowed down to walk towards the door.


    He and his bald head are both on the edge of a knife. Since he has decided to eat this meal, if he wants to live longer, he must be on guard. If he has not come back for a long time, his moustache will become a bit suspicious. Moreover, he will not think that this is a shortcoming. If he is wandering in the Jianghu, how can he avoid being stabbed? Only careful, will not capsize in the sewer.


    However, he still overestimated himself. As soon as he came out of the workshop, he was hit by Xiao Yao with the butt of his gun. However, when Xiao Yao reached the end of his moustache, he didn''t catch it and let out a "puff". As soon as Diao Haiyang''s face changed, he stood up and grabbed the pistol on the table. His nerves tightened quickly.


    "What''s the matter with you, moustache?" Diao Haiyang said in a loud voice.


    No one answered him.


    Diao Haiyang is nervous. He doesn''t rush out of the factory immediately. Instead, he goes to ye Xunzhou and reaches out his hand to pull ye Xunzhou up from the ground. The black muzzle is aimed at her head.


    When the barrel of the gun touched her head, ye Xun''s body trembled a little. For the first time, she felt that death was so close to her.


    "Somebody, get out of here!" Diao Haiyang is hysterical. His heart has been filled with fear, and yelling is a way to embolden himself.


    "Damn it." Xiao Yao, who always has a good temper, can''t help saying something rude at this time. After exchanging eyes with song Yilin and Wu Jingtian, they all take a deep breath and walk into the factory together.


    Seeing that there were three more young people, Diao Hai''s face became more ugly.


    "Who are you?" Diao Haiyang took a step back and said.


    "Guess what." Song Yilin doesn''t seem to want to miss any chance to play tricks. On this point, Xiao Yao thinks he needs to admire this guy.


    "I guess your mother!" Diao Haifeng seems to have fallen into a state of madness. With a loud roar, the muzzle of the gun is turned to song Yilin, and his fingers have pulled the trigger. A bright bullet is ejected from the barrel, accompanied by a little spark. It seems to be dazzling in such an environment¡° Be careful When Diao Haiyang turns the muzzle of the gun, Xiao Yao has already realized what the other party is going to do. He quickly kicks song Yilin''s ass and kicks the lengtouqing to one side. At the same time, his body also falls down. The gun he got from bald head also pulls the trigger during the fall¡° Bang There was a shot¡° Bang Diao Haifeng fell to the ground slowly. There was a dark blood hole in his head, and the light black blood was still seeping out. His eyes were wide open. Maybe at the moment when he lost his breath, he didn''t know what was going on and how the other party found it. Gradually, his pupils slowly spread until he lost his breath completely¡° "Hu..." Xiao Yaochang sighed, wiped the sweat on his forehead, quickly stood up and went to the front of Ye Xunzhou.

 Chapter 153

    Ye feels that his life is very wonderful.


    A minute ago, she thought that she might die in the place where the mouse ran everywhere. Now, she has been rescued.


    Great joy, great sorrow, sudden cold and sudden heat... This kind of feeling is simply too wonderful, just like she just fell into the gate of death, was pulled out by Xiao Yao, this is simply too exciting.


    She looked at Xiao Yao. This time, she could not help but burst into tears.


    Then, she stood on tiptoe and gave Xiao Yao a hard kiss on the face.


    "No!" Clear and crisp voice, let Xiao Yao in an instant silly Leng.


    He felt his face and looked at the leaves standing in front of him. His mind couldn''t turn around.


    What is this woman doing? I risked my life to save her... How could she take revenge!


    Looking at Xiao Yao staring at himself, ye Xun''s face turned red and said in a low voice: "I... I just want to thank you for saving me, thank you, really thank you!"


    Song Yilin came up to him and said, "in fact, this time it''s not only brother Xiao, but also me."


    Ye Xun ignored him.


    He went back to Wu Jingtian with his interest, took Wu Jingtian''s shoulder and said, "see? This is the world of faces. "


    Wu Jingtian glared at him and ignored him.


    Wu Jingtian thought in his heart, you look bad! Don''t pull me and you into the same camp!


    Xiao Yao touched his face, wiped off the lipstick and showed a bitter smile: "are you ok?"


    "I''m ok..." Ye Xun shook her head, and she regretted it. It was her first kiss just now, but she turned it over so muddleheaded... No, no, listen to my friend, it seems that only mouth to mouth can be considered as a kiss. Kissing the cheek is definitely not! She was relieved to think of it.


    This seems to be a kind of self consolation.


    "If it''s OK, let''s hurry back. Your parents are still waiting for you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good..." Ye Xun nodded his head and was annoyed. How could you say that the eldest lady also gave you a kiss? How could you not react at all? Are you pretending not to know? At the thought of this, her teeth itched with hatred.


    Three came, four went back.


    On the other side of the factory, Wu Jingtian also made a phone call and asked the provincial police station to come out. Anyway, he was responsible for this matter, and the police would not trouble Xiao Yao, although Diao Haiyang was killed by Xiao Yao.


    Back in the palace of gold and jade, ye Xunzi''s mother saw that ye Xunzi was safe and sound, and tears were left excitedly. The mother and daughter cried bitterly.


    "Cough, Ellie, pay attention to your emotions." Ye silent looked at his wife, coughed and said.


    "What emotions do I pay attention to? What emotions should I pay attention to? " Liu Aili, who used to be noble and dignified, was just like a shrew, yelling at Ye silently.


    Ye silent face some ugly, but it is not good attack, can only gloomy face, no longer speak.


    Fang Chou Wen laughed, pulled the leaf silent, said: "old leaf, at this time, you don''t say anything more, it''s OK to pursue. As a mother, she is naturally excited and everyone can understand."


    Leaves silent barely smile.


    He came to Xiao Yao and was silent.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    For a long time, ye silently stretched out his hand and held Xiao Yao''s right hand. His voice was deep and deep, and mixed with gratitude: "thank you, Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "no, this is what I should do."


    Ye silent is not easy to say. After he plans to go back, he will ask ye Xunzhou what is the relationship between his daughter and this man.


    Based on his years of experience, he thinks that the relationship between Xiao Yao and his daughter must be unusual. If he only met a few times, would the man break into the bandit''s nest for the sake of a girl who is not even a friend? Isn''t that desperation?


    "This time, the man who kidnapped Ye is Diao Haiyang." Xiao Yao took back his hand and said.


    "Diao Haiyang?" Hear this name, leaf silent a little Leng Leng, in the eyes flashed a calendar light, cold voice said, "good Diao ocean, good courage!"


    At this time, ye Xunzi came to Ye silent with tears on his face.


    "Dad, if you don''t pay immediately, I heard Diao Haiyang and the two people who kidnapped me say that as long as they receive the money, they will immediately tear up the ticket." Ye said.


    Ye silent a surprised: "you mean, even if that Diao ocean really received the money, also won''t let people?"


    "Yes! He said he wanted to get back at you, but Xiao Yao saved me. " Ye Xun nodded vigorously.


    When it comes to Diao Haiyang, she is also gnashing her teeth.


    Song Yilin on the side pushed Wu Jingtian: "do you hear me? We are both selectively forgotten. "


    Wu Jingtian


    Ye silent deep breath, ye pursuit of words, also let him angry.


    "Diao Haiyang is crazy. No matter what he does, I must let him know the consequences of kidnapping my daughter!" Ye''s silent voice is full of murderous spirit.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no need."


    "No?" Ye silent some didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, still thinking about how the child always talk so mindless.


    "He''s dead." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye silent is startled, and the look in Xiao Yao''s eyes changes again. He looks at the boy who looks harmless, and feels more and more that he is not simple


    It''s said that killing people means killing people. Can such people be ordinary people?


    Xiao Yao is just like juggling. He suddenly conjures up a mobile phone and hands it to Ye silent, with a funny smile on his face.


    "What is this?" Ye silent slightly doubt way.


    "I got this from Diao Haiyang. It''s his phone. I think it should help you." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye silent still did not understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Xiao Yao is a little crazy. Now he is very curious. With such a low IQ, how can ye''s family''s business grow? Does it depend on luck?


    "Think about it. Why does Diao Haiyang know if you called the police and that Wu Jingtian helped?" Xiao Yao said patiently.


    If ye silent didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, he would be an idiot. He suddenly realized that there were only two phone numbers on his mobile phone record. One was Ye silent''s own, and the other was an unknown phone number. When he pressed the call key, everyone held their breath.


    Before the phone rang, a man fell on his knees.


    "Second uncle, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, I shouldn''t do such a thing, I''m not a human, I''m a bastard, I beg you to let me go..." before he finished his words, his expression solidified on his face, because he was surprised to find that it wasn''t his own phone, but Xiao Yao''s mobile phone ring.


    Xiao Yao took out his mobile phone, hung up the phone, said with a smile: "in fact, Diao Haiyang is a very smart person, he has already deleted your number, everything has been deleted, above also after Uncle Ye''s phone number, that number, in fact, is mine, I saved on the way to."


    The young man on his knees suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of venomous eyes, eager to rush up and tear him up, but Xiao Yao turned his face and didn''t touch each other''s eyes at all.


    "Kevin sun, why did you do this... Did I treat you badly?" Ye silent black face, staring at the man.


    Sun Kaiwen''s mother, ye min, is Ye silent''s own sister and the youngest of Ye''s brothers and sisters. Sun Kaiwen also works in Guangming real estate and has a manager position. Although he is not surnamed ye, the Ye family has never treated him badly.


    Ye silent how did not expect, sun Kaiwen unexpectedly colluded with outsiders to kidnap Ye!


    Sun Kai''s face is like ashes. He doesn''t know what to say. His brain is almost blank.


    "Big brother, Kevin, he knows he''s wrong. Just let him go! I promise he won''t show up in front of you from now on! " Speaking of a middle-aged woman, she is sun Kaiwen''s mother, ye min, ye silent''s sister.


    Ye silently looked at his sister and took a deep breath: "how can you let me forgive him? I just don''t understand why he did it! "


    Sun Kaiwen looked at Ye silent and said with a bitter smile, "if not, what should I do?"


    "What do you mean?" Many people are curious to look at Sun Kaiwen, some do not understand what sun Kaiwen means.


    "Because you are the boss of Guangming, what you say is what you say. Ye Xunzi is just a girl. What ability does she have to take over the banner of Guangming from you? Why should she? Is it because she''s your daughter? At the beginning, I just went into Guangming, starting from the bottom, but what about her? She just joined the company and is the deputy general manager. Why Kevin sun whispered, "I don''t understand, I can''t understand!"


    Song Yilin sighed: "another red eye."


    Fang Hai didn''t know where he came from. He took out a toothpick, picked his teeth and said, "I''ve seen this kind of thing a lot. Ah, it''s not always like this in the big family, not to mention cousins. Even brothers, there are people who turn against each other for money and power."


    "Oh, what a tragedy." Song Yilin sighed.


    How does Xiao Yao feel that these two bastards are watching the fun now?


    Ye Xunzi also looks at Sun Kaiwen with a kind of surprise. Maybe she didn''t expect that the person who colluded with Diao Haiyang was Sun Kaiwen.


    "Kevin sun, you are so bold. I didn''t expect that you were the spy." The leaf silent wry smile silent, "return really should that sentence, day guard against night guard against home thief hard guard!"


    After that, he turned his back and waved his hand: "I hope your mother keeps her word, and I won''t see you again." Hearing these words, sun Kaiwen quickly stood up, released his burden and ran out quickly. However, Xiao Yao found that the man named Ye ray also ran out secretly. He frowned, looked at the leaves of his eyes and hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t say anything at last. Anyway, it''s all about the Ye family, and it has nothing to do with him. He helped the Ye family to save the Ye family. It''s the end of his duty, he thought. Turning around again, Xiao Yao finds that the pink butterfly is smiling at him, and the smile on his face looks quite strange¡° What do you think I''m doing? Do I have flowers on my face? " Xiao Yao asked¡° There are no flowers Pink Butterfly said, "it''s just... The lipstick hasn''t been cleaned." Xiao Yao

 Chapter 154

    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and wiped his cheek, slightly embarrassed.


    The lipstick on his face, really not clean? Don''t song Yilin and Wu Jingtian say they can''t see it? These two swindlers!


    "Come on, don''t wipe it. Nobody says anything about you." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao wants to cry without tears, the heart said you really did not say me anything, but you stare at me with such eyes, can I stand it?


    At this time, Wu Jingtian came up to song Yilin and patted him on the shoulder with a generous palm. He grinned and said, "now, things are all settled. It''s our turn, isn''t it?"


    Song Yilin was stunned for a moment. Then he understood Wu Jingtian''s meaning and laughed: "don''t be so impatient!"


    "Hey, hey, I can''t help it for a long time." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Well, there are too many people here. We''ll find a quiet place later." Song Yilin said.


    "Good." Wu Jingtian nodded.


    Xiao Yao shivered when he heard this.


    Pink Butterfly whispered to Xiao Yao: "I can''t see that they still have such a hobby?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the pink butterfly and said, "in fact, you misunderstood them. It''s not what you think." Xiao Yao said a few words, or shook his head, "forget it, you still misunderstand it, if I don''t know what they are going to do, I have to misunderstand, language is not good, kill people!"


    This can''t blame the misunderstanding of pink butterfly, because it''s not just pink butterfly. Many people look at Wu Jingtian and song Yilin with surprised and strange eyes, as if the two men have some secret.


    Li Qiuyue''s face is also a little strange, holding song Yilin''s arm: "what are you talking about?"


    "Oh Song Yilin didn''t seem to notice the strange eyes of the people around him. He said with a smile, "he wants to see me."


    "See... You''re good?" Li Qiuyue''s lips were trembling.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth kept twitching and said, "you just say that you''re going to fight each other. Can you die?"


    Song Yilin looked at Xiao Yao in surprise and asked, "isn''t that what I mean? What else? "


    Xiao Yao covers his face and has no good intention to continue talking.


    He found that he also seems to have become a lot of evil.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s explanation, all the people understood. One by one, they covered their stomachs and laughed.


    Song Yilin asked curiously, "what are they laughing at?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao turned away and didn''t want to see him.


    Ye silent, high in spirits, said with a smile: "otherwise, you can compete here! It''s just a way to broaden our horizons. "


    Song Yilin looked around, and finally nodded: "OK!"


    "But there are so many obstacles here, can you open them?" Fang Hai poked his head and asked.


    Wu Jingtian said: "fight, regardless of the occasion, is it difficult? When we want to fight with people in the future, we still call a pause to change the venue?"


    Fang Hai laughed and stopped talking.


    "All right, here it is." Xiao Yao stepped back a few steps, and the people around him also learned from him. He opened some distance to make room for song Yilin and Wu Jingtian. They were all curious about the martial arts competition between Wu Jingtian and song Yilin. Surely it''s not a slap in the face like a shrew?


    It happened that at this time, the more than 20 soldiers also came back. Seeing this scene, they all came.


    "Get out of the way. I want to compete with my brother. You all stay away." Before they got there, Wu Jingtian waved his hand and drove the twenty people away like flies.


    More than 20 soldiers looked at each other one by one, and then they all showed strange smiles.


    "Hehe, it seems that we have another good play to watch." Said one of the soldiers.


    "Yes, the major used to fight with other people. When did he not beat them up?" The other agrees.


    It can be seen that they are very optimistic about Wu Jingtian.


    Li Qiuyue asked Xiao Yao, "who is more powerful, Yilin or Wu Jingtian?"


    "It''s hard to say." Xiao Yao looked at the concerned Li Qiuyue and explained, "it''s still up to the on-the-spot performance."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s answer, Li Qiuyue is more worried. No matter who wins or loses, she only worries about whether her man will be hurt.


    Fang chouwen and ye silent sat on a chair in the distance, drinking tea with a cup, ready to see the play.


    A big war, slowly began.


    In fact, no matter song Yilin or Wu Jingtian, they are all foreign experts. One of them is fierce and has a strong foundation and comes from a martial arts family. Not only the people around, but also Xiao Yao had some expectations.


    "You do it first." Song Yilin gave Wu Jingtian a fist and said.


    "Good!" Wu Jingtian didn''t want to write ink. He didn''t want to waste too much time on trivial matters. He immediately seized the opportunity. The strong wind at his feet rushed towards song Yilin, just like a human flesh tank.


    Song Yilin is not slow, he narrowed his eyes, his eyes twinkle.


    Just when Wu Jingtian was three or five meters away from him, he also moved.


    In such a situation, most people do not choose to hit hard, but choose to dodge, to seize the next opportunity, but song Yilin himself is a big open and close person, let him avoid, it is impossible. Therefore, instead of retreating, he moved forward, and his body was also in front of Wu Jingtian.


    Wu Jingtian''s fist was like thunder in the sky. It went straight to song Yilin''s chest with awe inspiring momentum.


    In fact, the original attack location of this move was the brain, but Wu Jingtian was worried that he would hurt song Yilin seriously, so he chose to attack the chest first, which was easier to dodge.


    Song Yilin squints his eyes slightly and claps his long-standing palm directly. After hitting Wu Jingtian''s fist, he immediately wraps Wu Jingtian''s fist. Then he pulls it down and moves his whole body. After pulling Wu Jingtian to his body, he lifts it on his knee and bumps it directly against Wu Jingtian''s abdomen.


    Wu Jingtian''s face changed a little. He quickly protected his chest with his other hand and blocked song Yilin''s knee. Then he pushed hard and stepped back for a distance.


    Song Yilin didn''t catch up. Anyway, it''s just a contest. There''s no need to seize this opportunity.


    "Powerful, powerful!" Wu Jingtian said aloud, "come again!"


    Song Yilin enlarged his chest: "good."


    This time, it was song Yilin who launched the offensive. His body rushed towards Wu Jingtian quickly and set off a gust of air, which made the onlookers feel like a breeze. Several tablecloths on the tables around him were also brought up by the gust of wind.


    Wu Jingtian takes a breath and throws his fist out. At this time, he doesn''t care to keep his hand. The main reason is that song Yilin''s skill is not inferior to him. If he continues to be afraid of his hands and feet, the competition will be over, because he is sure to be the final loser.


    Song Yilin once said to Xiao Yao that the biggest feature of eight tiger boxing is its strength, which is controlled by its strength, and it is fierce. What song Yilin preaches is to break the world and fix the world. The so-called skill is how to maximize and limit its strength.


    The real eight tiger boxing master, is to use certain skills, let their own strength several times, or even dozens of times, hundreds of times, a punch to break the stone, is not impossible.


    Therefore, Wu Jingtian''s routine at this time is just like playing tricks on Song Yilin. When his fist is waved out, song Yilin''s face doesn''t have any emotional changes. Even his eyes are so quiet, just like an ancient well, without waves and tranquility.


    "Bang!" The two fists were smashed together, making a deafening noise, and even the sound of bone dislocation could be heard. After one punch, song Yilin stepped back a few steps. His face was a little pale, and his chest also fluctuated greatly. Wu Jingtian was blown away by this punch, and fell heavily on a table. If Wu Jingtian was lucky, how miserable would he be?


    "Major! Major


    The more than 20 soldiers'' faces became a little ugly. They rushed to the front of them and helped Wu Jingtian up.


    "Damn, I''ll kill you!" A hot tempered man in his thirties, after a roar, rushed towards song Yilin, and several others followed him to rush towards song Yilin.


    "All come back to me!" Wu Jingtian roared.


    The soldiers who rushed to the front all stopped and turned to look at Wu Jingtian. Their faces were ugly.


    Wu Jingtian dragged his right arm and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his left hand. After a few steps, he said angrily, "what do you want to do? You dare to touch my brother


    The man who took the lead to rush out hastily said, "major, he..."


    "What is he?" Wu Jingtian looked at him coldly, "what''s wrong with him? I compete with him, and then I lose and get hurt. What''s the matter? "


    The man was speechless.


    It was the first time for Wu Jingtian to hurt others.


    "Get back here, this is the last time." Wu Jingtian''s voice was extremely cold, permeated with cold.


    Those people bitterly returned to Wu Jingtian''s side.


    Wu Jingtian looked at Song Yilin, embarrassed and said with a smile, "brother song, I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    Song Yilin smiles: "nothing. They just care about you. If they care about you, it''s chaotic. That''s the truth."


    "I know that, too." Wu Jingtian smiles bitterly, then looks at Song Yilin with adoration, "brother song, how did you do it? At the beginning, I didn''t feel much strength in the previous punch, but later, another strength burst out and blew me away. "


    "It''s called two-stage force." Song Yilin said, "if you want to learn, I can teach you later. In fact, it''s not so complicated."


    "Really?" Wu surprised the sky and was very happy. Wu Chi is Wu Chi. As soon as he heard that song Yilin was willing to give him "Er Duan Li", his tears came down. Xiao Yao shakes his head and goes to him. He reaches out his hand and holds Wu Jingtian''s right arm. Then he jerks it down and pushes it up again. The clear "Ka Ka" sounds and Wu Jingtian shows his teeth¡° It''s all right. Let''s move. " Xiao Yao said. Wu Jingtian was stunned. Then he slowly raised his right arm and shook it left and right. Then he was surprised: "it''s really OK!"¡° It''s just dislocation. You''d better thank Lao song. If he didn''t keep his hand, that blow would directly smash the bones of your hand. I don''t know what you really think. It''s hard to fight with him, isn''t it Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile. Wu Jingtian laughs and suddenly thinks of something. He takes out a key from his pocket and throws it away. Song Yilin catches it quickly¡° This is the key to the car. Hehe, brother''s gift. " After that, he looked at Xiao Yao and Fang Hai again. "At that time, I''ll get one for each of you. It''s equipped with bulletproof glass, which is not easy for ordinary people."¡° Thank you Xiao Yao wanted to refuse, Fang Hai quickly said, "bulletproof glass, listen to domineering!"

 Chapter 155

    Because Wu Jingtian left Land Rover to song Yilin, he had to go back by helicopter.


    Fang chouwen and ye silent, also with the family left the house, but Fang Haidao did not go back. He has already helped Xiao Yao and others to open the room in the golden palace.


    When they saw off Fang chouwen and others and turned back, they just met a skate who was walking and swinging his arm.


    "They all went back." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, I''ll go back, too." Yeray nodded. "By the way, thank you for today."


    "Nothing. By the way, what''s the matter with Kevin sun?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye ray was slightly stunned and shrugged his shoulders: "I can''t die anyway. Do you know I''m here for him? "


    "It''s not hard to guess. As soon as he left, you followed him out. Moreover, you seem to really care about him. He hurt Ye Xun. It''s really strange that you can let him go. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye ray looked at Xiao Yao and said, "can I treat you to dinner? Just thank you. I don''t want to owe anyone. "


    "It should be the Ye family that owes us, not you." Xiao Yao said.


    When Xiao Yao finished his sentence, ye Ray''s brow wrinkled and seemed to be a little displeased. He said, "the Ye family is the Ye family, and I am myself. Don''t confuse them." It can be seen that he seems to mind people saying that, and even he doesn''t like people associating him with the Ye family.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes narrowed and nodded: "OK."


    "Well, I don''t have much money now, so I''ll go to the barbecue stand." Ye ray grins bitterly, "although Ye family has money, I have never used their money."


    Xiao Yao felt more and more strange about the man named Ye ray.


    Does he really have a big contradiction with the Ye family?


    At the back of the golden palace, there is a snack street, which is also a busy place in the provincial capital. Finally, the party sat in a barbecue stand and ordered some food. When Fang Hai asked for a box of beer. At the engagement dinner, everyone didn''t have enough to eat, and now their stomachs are really a little empty. Even if the skates don''t invite them to dinner, they will find a place to have a good meal.


    "Well, this place is still comfortable." Song Yilin said.


    "Young master driving a Lamborghini, are you here to experience life?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "Haha, I''m telling the truth. Just like the previous environment, I can''t eat any more and have no appetite." Song Yilin said seriously, "it''s so comfortable here. There''s no need to be restrained."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed: "don''t tell me this. I don''t understand. It''s all your rich people''s bad taste."


    Song Yilin laughs.


    Before long, the baked goods were brought up in plates. As song Yilin said, everyone was free to eat haisai. After a few bottles of beer, the conversation was opened.


    Fang Hai asked first: "by the way, ye ray, actually I don''t understand. As we all know, ye silent is very good for you. Why don''t you like him?"


    Hearing Fang Hai''s words, ye Ray''s face was a little unnatural and showed a bitter smile.


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you about it." Said the skate.


    He has already answered like this. Even if Fang Hai is still curious, he will not ask any more. After all, this is someone else''s privacy. However, Fang Hai thinks that there must be something fishy in it.


    Xiao Yao laughed, changed the topic, and asked: "you are not very popular with the Ye family?"


    "Yes." The skate took a sip of his beer and nodded.


    "Then why are you so good at ye?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Ye ray didn''t know. He thought of the warm picture, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, "my father has some brain problems and his limbs are not very flexible, so others call him ye fool behind his back. When I was a child, I used to fight with other children, including those of Ye family. At that time, the whole Ye family would laugh at me, Those children who are not sensible will call me a fool in front of me. "


    Speaking of this, yeray took a deep breath, put down the wine bottle, said with a bitter smile: "so, I have to fight with them, but there are too many of them. I can''t fight them. Every time I get hurt, I will bandage my wound. Although her technique is very clumsy, even with the simplest toilet paper."


    When ye ray said this, everyone would smile and bandage the wound with toilet paper. Many children had done such things when they were young.


    "In the whole Ye family, only she would not laugh at me. Every time I was beaten, she would come out crying to help me, because her father was Ye silent, so no one dared to bully her in the Ye family." "So at that time, she always protected me," yeray said with a smile


    Speaking of Ye Xunzhou protecting him, he didn''t feel embarrassed, embarrassed, and even proud of it.


    It''s like a parent talking about a child who studies well. It can be seen that he really regards Ye Xunzi as his own sister.


    "So now it''s your turn to protect her?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Leaf ray looks at Xiao Yao and asks, "shouldn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao smile: "should." Then he picked up the beer bottle in front of him and touched the skate. "Let''s have a drink for the brother and sister you and ye are pursuing."


    Ye ray laughs and touches Xiao Yao. Then he drinks his beer bottle upside down. He doesn''t know whether it''s really because he''s happy or because he''s depressed.


    Xiao Yao was stunned for a moment and could only drink the beer with a bitter smile.


    Leaf ray wiped his mouth, picked up a chicken wing and ate: "anyway, I don''t want leaf ray to marry Fang Hai."


    Fang Haidun was not happy: "why? I just don''t understand. We didn''t have any intersection before, and I didn''t invite you to annoy you. Why don''t you like me so much? "


    "Most political marriages are not happy." Leaf ray stares at Fang Hai and says seriously.


    "Isn''t there a little half left?" Fang Hai muttered.


    Leaf ray a little silent, for a long time, just slowly open mouth, word by word: "I won''t let her go to risk."


    Fang Hai could not laugh or cry, said: "you can rest assured, I did not intend to marry your baby sister."


    Ye ray was stunned and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Of course." Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao on the side, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask brother Xiao!"


    Leaf ray looks at Xiao Yao curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded to Ye ray: "well, in fact, this time I came to the provincial capital, the task is to do damage, but I didn''t expect that someone helped me before I started."


    Leaf ray sighed: "since that''s the case, I''m relieved."


    After eating some more, he stood up and said, "Xiao Yao, today''s things, I still want to say thank you. I still have some things that I need to leave first. I have already bought them."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao also stood up and watched the skate leave.


    After he sat down, he heard the pink butterfly sitting beside him say: "look at him, there is a taste of the river and lake."


    "What is the flavor of the river and the lake?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know." The pink butterfly shakes her head.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "By the way, Lao song, you will give me the car key later to let me feel what a Land Rover with bulletproof glass looks like." Fang Hai wiped his mouth and said.


    Song Yilin said: "Wu Jingtian said that he would send you one after a while."


    "I have to have fun first, no!" Fang Hai said with a smile, "well, that guy is really a generous man. Three Land Rovers are just as good as I can be


    Song Yilin didn''t have a good way: "people are willing to send cars, but it''s not your face.". I can feel that he likes people who practice martial arts. Brother Xiao has fought with him and I have fought with him. He has lost and is convinced... Otherwise, when you have a chance next time, you will practice with him? "


    Fang Hai shivered and waved his hand: "forget it, I''m not interested in fighting at all - it''s better for me to be a quiet and beautiful man."


    "Ouch..." Song Yilin made up his mind to ouch. The crowd laughed.


    "I said the table next door, can you stop boasting and force me?" There are four or five young men sitting at the table next to Xiao Yao and others. One of them can''t help saying.


    Fang Hai turned his face, looked at him and said with a smile, "do you mean us? When are we going to brag? "


    "Land Rover, three... I said, man, you can die if you don''t blow it? If you are really a person of status, would you still sit here and eat? " The cockscomb man said with a sneer.


    Song Yilin did not have a good way: "are we bragging? What does it have to do with you?"


    "It''s nothing to do with me. I just can''t stand people bragging in front of me. Force, don''t you agree?" Said cockscomb.


    In fact, jiguantou is angry because he finds that his girlfriend sitting next to him can''t stop glancing at Xiao Yao after hearing the conversation between Xiao Yao and others, which makes him feel very depressed.


    What''s more, he thinks his girlfriends are brainless. If these people are really so awesome, will they eat at the barbecue stall like himself?


    "Ha ha, brother bird, don''t say that! After all, people come out with their younger sister and brag in front of her. Isn''t that quite normal? " A man with bare arms laughs.


    Cockscomb nodded: "what you said really makes sense, then I''ll forgive them."


    As soon as Fang Hai frowned, he was about to get up. When was the first Prince of the provincial capital said that? But before he got up, Xiao Yao put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about them. There''s no need. Haven''t you seen the law of garbage man? Don''t let such a person upset our appetite and spoil our mood. " Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think that he is afraid of things. He just thinks that it''s very naive to have conflicts with those people. He has strength. He is the king of the next generation of killers and the apprentice of the king of medicine. So he has his own style and star of the king. He is angry with these local ruffians all day long... Isn''t that a problem in his mind?


    Xiao Yao came to the scene of a barrage of bullets. Can''t he help his anger just because of these people''s sarcasm? It''s not that Xiao Yao is afraid of things, but that he is an adult who will never care with a babbling child. However, he does not care, does not mean that others will not care. Jiguantou and others are even more furious when they hear Xiao Yao''s words. The angry cockscomb stood up with a slap on the table, carrying a beer bottle in his hand, and went to Xiao Yao¡° Boy, what did you just say? Now admit your mistake Said cockscomb. People live in the world, is not it a fight for breath? Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at him and grinned: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Is that ok?" The cockscomb was a fool. He thinks that''s not what the script says¡° Do you... Do you think it''s OK to admit your mistake? " The cockscomb head is not strong enough to say, "your attitude is not sincere!" Xiao Yao suddenly got up, in the hand also many wine bottle, directly hit on the chicken crown head¡° With a bang, the wine bottle broke, the comb''s hair was in a mess, and his head was broken¡° Now, is the attitude sincere? " Xiao Yao said slowly.

 Chapter 156

    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to argue with each other, not to mention that Xiaoyue is still here. He doesn''t want to use violence in front of Xiaoyue.


    However, it should be that sentence, I was pure and kind, but life forced prostitution.


    He apologized and admitted that he had made a mistake, but what can he do if people refuse to forgive him?


    Since that is the case, he might as well simply solve such a problem in the simplest way.


    Cockscomb had a feeling of being forced, even he had forgotten to shout, and could not feel the pain. The brain is almost blank.


    For a long time, he trembled his lips and said a word.


    "You... You dare to hit me?"| Chicken crown head said this is the line that will not change for ten thousand years.


    Xiao Yao was a little tired of hearing this: "I''ve beaten you. Do you dare me? Is that interesting? "


    "My grass mud horse, you want to die!" The cockscomb head, just like being greatly stimulated, also raised his wrist, and the beer bottle in his hand also hit Xiao Yao''s head.


    Make sure this guy knows how it feels to be hit in the head by a beer bottle! That''s what cockscomb thought.


    "Bang!" The wine bottle was broken, became fragments, and fell on the plug. Moreover, it did hit the head. It hit the cockscomb''s own head.


    He was stupid again, not only him, but also the men in the same dress standing behind him.


    They didn''t know what was going on. The wine bottle exploded on jiguantou''s head... But they clearly saw that jiguantou was going to use the wine bottle to open Xiao Yao''s head!


    Why and how did this happen? They were puzzled.


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao suddenly put away his smile and said in a low voice.


    He this low roar, also let cockscomb head back to God, and then holding his head, hysterical after called up, and jump around.


    "Damn, it''s ink." Song Yilin can''t help his anger. He stands up and kicks jiguantou out. Looking at the three men sitting with jiguantou, he asks, "are you going to take revenge? Come on, let''s do it together. I''ll take care of you so that I can continue to eat. "


    The three men, you look at me, I look at you, no one rushed up first.


    "Hurry up Song Yilin roared, but the three men, instead of rushing up, chose to step back.


    Finally, the man with bare arms glared at Song Yilin and Xiao Yao and said, "you wait! If you dare to beat our brother bird, you will die! " After that, he carried the crowns on his back and said, "now I''ll let you go. After all, it''s important to send brother bird to the hospital. You wait for me!"


    With that, they left in a flash.


    Song Yilin was stunned for a long time. At last, he turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "they just left?"


    "Yes. What else? " Xiao Yao said, eating chicken legs.


    Song Yilin had no choice but to send his shoulder: "I thought I had to fight with them."


    Li Qiuyue pinched song Yilin: "you are not allowed to be a violent maniac!" Although that''s what she said, she didn''t look unhappy for a long time.


    No one took seriously the cruel words that the barehanded man had put down before. When he returned to the golden palace, Fang Hai was ready to drive Land Rover around.


    "You''re drinking. You''d better stop driving." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, it''s OK, just a few beers." Fang Hai Hei laughed. "Let''s not mention that there are several bottles of beer. Even Baijiu, I won''t drink too much."


    Xiao Yao kicked him on the butt: "what kind of bull are you blowing? Pull it down, go back to sleep, drive, and drive tomorrow! "


    Fang Hai''s face is full of grievances, so he has to return the key to song Yilin.


    At this time, Xiao Yao whispered: "someone is following us. I don''t know who it is. It''s better to be careful."


    Fang Hai heard these words, his body trembled a little, looked at Xiao Yao, saw that Xiao Yao didn''t seem to be joking, nodded heavily, and said: "brother Xiao, where is it? Shall I find out? "


    "No more." Xiao Yao did not speak, pink butterfly began to speak, "is just a little gangster, previously in the barbecue stall to eat one of them."


    Fang Hai was relieved and said with a smile: "love is a little gangster! It doesn''t matter. Does he dare to trouble us? "


    "Be careful. You''d better not go out." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai had no choice but to nod and follow Xiao Yao into the palace.


    After they all went in, a man with green hair came out of a dark corner.


    "Damn, you still live in a house full of gold and jade? It''s a rich man indeed The green haired man spat on the ground, his eyes twinkled, and finally quietly chose to leave... He felt that he had better tell the news to brother bird as soon as possible


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry at the front desk of the hall full of gold and jade.


    Front desk, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly two people, Xiaoyue was also taken away by Li Qiuyue.


    "What do you mean by Fang Hai? He has to let Li Qiuyue take Xiaoyue away and only give us a room card... What does he want to do?" Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "what do you say? It''s just that we''re going to have a big fight in the evening! "


    Xiao Yao blushed and glared at the pink butterfly.


    This woman is just a goblin!


    He looked at the lady in front of him and asked, "open another standard room for me."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. We don''t have any spare rooms, even double rooms." The receptionist said politely.


    Xiao Yao black line: "you so big hotel, are full?"


    "Yes." The receptionist nodded.


    Xiao Yao has a little bit of a breakdown.


    "Forget it, just one room. I don''t mind." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yaoxin said, I have an opinion! I don''t care if it''s any other girl, but you''re just a fairy, OK?


    With a sigh, after all, there was no room left. Xiao Yao continued to say that he was still in a dilemma. He could only shrug his shoulders and walk into the elevator with pink butterfly.


    After Xiao Yao and pink butterfly left, a receptionist asked the girl who had talked before: "isn''t there a room? What are you doing to cheat people? "


    The girl rolled her eyes: "do you think that''s what I mean? This is what our little boss told us in person. "


    "Fang Shao?" The front desk was stunned.


    "Yes, who else do you think?" The girl grinned bitterly, "I really don''t know what game they are playing."


    The front desk shook his head, said with a smile: "don''t think so much, rich people''s ideas, we can''t understand."


    "Well..."


    Take the room card and go up to the fifth floor.


    "Room number, 5200, is this one." Xiao Yao looked at the eye room card and checked one side of the information.


    "May 20, Xiao Yao, do you feel very emotional?" Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shivered: "No."


    The pink butterfly rolled her eyes: "cut, it''s boring."


    Open the door and go in.


    "This room, it looks good." The pink butterfly looked around and said.


    "What''s good?" Xiao Yao looks around, but there''s nothing special about it. He used to live in Hilton when he was on a mission abroad, and it won''t make him feel refreshing when he was in a high standard hotel.


    "Yes, don''t you think the bed is big? Roll as you like. " Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao: "he felt that it was a very dangerous thing to talk with pink butterfly!


    If Fang Hai heard the pink butterfly, he would not help asking for credit and joking. This is a big bed room. Can the bed be big? Man, I''m not worried that you''re moving too much. Are you going to get out of bed?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao will never appreciate him.


    "Take a bath first. I''ll do it after you finish." Xiao Yao said.


    "So much trouble?" Pink Butterfly asked curiously.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao asked this sentence, some regret, is not that good no longer and pink butterfly communication?


    "Or shall we do it together?" The pink butterfly comes up to Xiao Yao. Her small face rises slightly, her eyes are rippling, her mouth is full of fragrance, and her fragrance leans into Xiao Yao''s nostrils.


    Xiao Yao shivered and quickly stepped back.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself first!" Xiao Yao said, "if you joke too much, it''s boring."


    "All right, all right! You can''t afford to joke, you should wash first. " Pink Butterfly waved her hand, and then she turned on the TV beside the bed. But I don''t know what day it is today. As soon as I turned on the TV, the TV programs were all measuring. Two leopards were shamelessly starting to hand in in broad daylight


    Xiao Yao rushed into the bathroom.


    Pink Butterfly changed the stage, put the soap opera, looked at the direction of the bathroom, turned her lips, and said with some bitterness: "hum, I''m not kidding... Coward!"


    In the lobby of the hotel, five or six men came in.


    They went to the front desk and asked, "where did all the people who were three men and two women with a little girl live?"


    The day before yesterday, Miss slightly a Leng, brain quickly made a response, know each other is looking for Fang Hai and others, asked: "who are you?"


    "You don''t care who we are! If I ask you something, do you really understand it or not? " Said the green haired man fiercely.


    The front desk lady was frightened by his ferocious appearance. Before she could speak, a thin looking young man had a bright knife in his hand, which was shaking in front of her eyes.


    "Don''t ask me who I am, I''ll just ask, where are they now? Of course, you can choose not to say, but I dare not kill, but I dare to disfigure. Do you want a scar on your face? At that time, you can choose to mix with me. Shall we give you a nickname, sister scar? " The man said with a smile¡° They are in May 20! " The girl said quickly. What a girl cares about most is her appearance. What''s more, the beauty of the front desk lady is still very high, so this girl can be regarded as a first-class beauty. She doesn''t want her face to be scarred. What a painful thing it is¡° Hey, hey, I told you so The thin man nodded¡° Hey, hey, monkey, you still have the means The man with green hair is flattering. Monkey nodded and waved: "go! Brother, take you to take revenge on the birds! By the way, leave one person to watch them. Don''t call the police or inform the security¡° Yes, monkey The bare man nodded hard.

 Chapter 157

    After taking a bath, Xiao Yao is still wearing the clothes he is wearing today.


    "Don''t you change your clothes? It''s like there''s a bathrobe in there. " Pink Butterfly looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "no sweat.


    Pink Butterfly took a look at Xiao Yao. Her eyes were a little strange. She said with a smile, "are you worried that I will eat you? Please, I''m a girl and you''re a man. Do you still think I can take advantage of you as a little girl? "


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly, which is exactly what he thinks in his heart.


    "Come on, I''ll take a bath, too." Leaving this sentence, the pink butterfly wriggled into the bathroom, and soon heard the clattering water. Xiao Yao lay on the bed, listening to the sound of the water, and his heart beat faster.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao stood up, thinking, is it difficult for Fang hai to fall asleep? Do they still want to visit half the night? But soon, Xiao Yao also overturned this idea, because since Fang Hai let Li Qiuyue take Xiaoyue away and let them live in the big bed room, he must feel that he and pink butterfly will do some unhealthy things and will never disturb him at this time.


    But who would they be if it wasn''t Fang Hai? I don''t seem to have any other friends in the provincial capital, do I?


    Open the door, see several men standing outside, Xiao Yao brow slightly: "who are you?"


    "The one who wants your life!" Monkey brother said, his fist has hit Xiao Yao''s face, he thought, in this short time, Xiao Yao will not make any reaction, so this time, is a good time to hit a move, if you hit each other with one punch, these little brothers behind will look at you with adoration?


    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. His fist does not fall directly on Xiao Yao''s face as he imagined, but is tightly held by a powerful hand.


    He tried hard to get his hand back, but the more he broke free, the stronger he was holding his wrist, just like he was caught in a pair of pliers.


    Monkey brother blushed and wanted to howl out immediately.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao looked at brother monkey coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "I..." brother monkey''s forehead was covered with sweat, and the corners of his mouth kept twitching. As Xiao Yao''s strength of holding his wrist increased, his face became more and more pale.


    "Damn it, give it to me!" Monkey brother roared.


    Several young people behind him, just like waking up from a dream, waved their fists and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed cold and angry.


    Are these people insane? They have never seen them before, so how can they not talk about it at all? Even if you have any hatred, you have to say it. If it''s really your fault, you can admit it!


    Thinking of this, his anger also surged up, directly kicked out a foot in the belly of monkey brother, kicked him out, then turned around to avoid a man''s attack, then took a step forward, hit each other''s head with a punch.


    "You barbarians Xiao Yao said angrily.


    After that, he mercilessly kicked a foot, once again kicked a man.


    In fact, he has left his hand. If he really tries his best, this foot will break the heart of that thin man.


    Before long, five men were overturned by Xiao Yao.


    One by one, they lay on the ground holding the place where they were injured, and they were crying.


    "Damn, I said, are you insane! If you come to trouble me, you must tell me who you are? " Xiao Yao went to the monkey brother and put out his hand to step on the other person''s palm.


    "Ah Monkey brother is a burst of wailing again. His brain is full of green veins and his mouth is wide open. His saliva sticks together.


    "Say, who are you?" Xiao Yao said in a cold voice.


    He has lost his original patience.


    "Ah Monkey brother just yelled. His brain was blank. All he could think of was whether his palm was about to break.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you? You have the confidence! I admire people like you Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    In fact, brother monkey''s heart has begun to curse, do you think I don''t want to say it? Can you move your feet before I speak?


    "Pain, pain, pain..." brother monkey kept saying, every word he said, he had to take a breath.


    "I don''t care if it hurts! Speak quickly Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m... I''m Birdie''s... I''m Birdie''s friend." Monkey brother said with difficulty. He had to pause without saying a few words.


    "I know who the hell is a bird?" Xiao Yao was even more angry and stepped on it, which made brother monkey scream again.


    "It''s the people you beat at the barbecue stand! Let go of your hands and feet. It''s killing me! " Monkey brother is really painful, at least his tears are very real now.


    Xiao yaosong opened his feet, then pretended to be at a loss: "Oh, I just stepped on your feet? Sorry, I didn''t notice. "


    Monkey brother thought, excuse me? You can''t even look embarrassed on your face! If he really believes Xiao Yao''s lies, it''s really surprising.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m... My name is monkey. Everyone who gives me face calls me monkey brother." The little monkey said.


    "Brother monkey?" Xiao Yao smell speech, face slightly a change, and then a kick in the monkey brother''s stomach, kick it fly out.


    "Damn, you just beat around the Bush and call me pig Bajie, right?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    He thinks that this guy named monkey brother really doesn''t take his IQ seriously. How can such a person not beat him up?


    Monkey brother wants to cry, but his tears have been dried up. When did I have this meaning? Obviously, your imagination is rich, OK? He felt like he was about to be kicked out of his gut.


    Monkey brother really regrets that he came to jinyumantang today to help birdie. Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao and others were just ordinary people, and there would be nothing serious about them. He would surely win the other party without any effort, and let birdie owe him a favor.


    But now monkey brother knows that he is wrong, and it''s almost out of line. The other party is not a fuel-efficient lamp at all. It''s easy for him to upset five of them. Can he be an ordinary person?


    "Well, I know who you are. Get out of here and don''t come to me again. Otherwise, I won''t be so kind as I am today." Xiao Yao said.


    Monkey brother and others stood up as soon as they heard this sentence. Everyone rushed out of the corridor at the speed of 100 meters. In a flash, they disappeared.


    "Damn, it''s a waste of talent not to go to the sports meeting!" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    At this time, the bathroom door was also opened.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the pink butterfly in the bathrobe. Then he quickly turned away from the monster and said, "you can really calm down..." Xiao Yao didn''t believe that pink butterfly really didn''t know what was going on outside. She knew that she was fighting with others, so she could take a bath in it.


    "You are the only one who bullies others. Who can bully you?" The pink butterfly blinked. "What can I worry about?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he can''t refute.


    Close the door again, Xiao Yao still dare not raise his head to see pink butterfly.


    Although pink butterfly is wearing a bathrobe, the broad pink bathrobe is still hard to cover the white and beautiful skin of pink butterfly. Every inch of skin seems to shine under the light.


    "Cough, go to bed." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, I didn''t find you so anxious before!" Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    He doesn''t believe that pink butterfly really can''t understand what he means! This woman is obviously pretending to be stupid!


    He simply went to the window, then picked up a pillow, threw it on the ground, then lay down and closed his eyes.


    Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao, but sighed. She could only lie on the bed and soon fell asleep.


    Xiao Yao side body, in the heart is very surprised.


    What does this woman think! Now there is a man lying in the room. She can be so calm... Isn''t she worried about what she will do to her


    The next day, early in the morning, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly came to the restaurant downstairs, just met Fang Hai and others.


    Each of them looks at Xiao Yao strangely, and then laughs strangely.


    Xiao Yao touched his face and was curious: "do I have flowers on my face?"


    Fang Hai, with a smile, came up to Xiao Yao and whispered, "brother Xiao, didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, surprised way: "how do you know?"


    He certainly didn''t sleep very well last night. Any normal man and a girl in a bathrobe in the same room, who dares to say that he can sleep very well?


    "Hey, brother Xiao, yesterday, I was very tired, right?" Fang Hai said, "you are so powerful that you can toss all night!"


    Xiao Yao smell speech, finally understand what this guy is thinking, and then slap on the head of Fang Hai.


    "I didn''t do anything last night! Nothing, do you understand? " Xiao Yao said.


    The pink butterfly suddenly came up to him and blew the fragrance: "nothing? What do you want to do? It seems that you are very sorry now? "


    Xiao Yao simply turned to eat


    After Xiao Yao left, song Yilin also came to Fang Hai.


    He raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao''s direction: "the sea, Xiao Yao said he didn''t do anything... Do you believe it?"


    Fang Hai glanced at him and said, "who believe who is stupid, force!" Song Yilin: "coincidentally, I think so too!" Both of them have the same idea in their minds... When they eat, Xiao Yao lowers his head and doesn''t bother to contact the eyes of Fang Hai and song Yilin. Before long, a clear voice like a silver bell rings in his ear¡° Xiao Yao, are you free at noon? I want to invite you to dinner! " Xiao Yao raised his head and saw Ye Xunzi standing in front of him, slightly surprised: "how did you come?" Ye Xun smiles: "you haven''t answered my question yet." Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks and asked, "well, why do you want to invite me to dinner?"¡° Thank you for saving your life Ye Xunzhou said, a little embarrassed, "I was scared last night, but I didn''t think of it, so I came to you early this morning. You should have time at noon, right? That''s what my father meant Fang haileng on the side interrupted: "in fact, in ancient times, when most girls repay their life-saving kindness, they promised each other by themselves..."

 Chapter 158

    After Fang Hai''s words about "promise each other by body", two murderous eyes fell on him.


    One of them came from Xiao Yao. After he was chased by Ye Zhui last night, he was embarrassed to see ye Zhui now. As a result, Fang Hai''s son of a bitch even said such a thing. He wanted to kick Fang Hai out.


    Another is the pink butterfly. She still has a smile on her face, but this kind of smile makes Fang Hai feel uncomfortable.


    "Haha, I''d better have dinner. In fact, the breakfast is very good." Fang Haishan laughs and eats quickly.


    He felt that the world was too dangerous!


    And Fang Hai''s words are also heard by Ye Xunzhou. She is not very angry, but she is a little shy, lowers her head, and dare not go to see Xiao Yao.


    "Are you free today or not?" Xiao Yao didn''t speak for a long time, and ye Xun couldn''t bear it.


    "Cough, no more." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ll take your mind."


    "How can you get your mind?" Ye Xun was a little worried, "this is the grace of saving lives! If our Ye family doesn''t show it, what will others think of us in the future? "


    Speaking of this, ye Xunzhou looked at FangHai and continued: "besides, this time you come to the provincial capital, isn''t it to help me?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t help either. If you really want to thank the man who kidnapped you, thank him. By the way, what does that guy seem to be called... Diao Hai Yang?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I don''t thank him!" Ye pursues the black line all over his head. He almost died in the hands of the guy named Diao Haiyang. Do you want to thank him now? My brain is OK again!


    "Well, I accepted your thanks, but if you want to have dinner, forget it. I''ll be back to the provincial capital in a few minutes, and yeray invited me yesterday." Xiao Yao said.


    "Leaf ray is leaf ray, I am me." Ye said.


    "Don''t you take the skate as the Ye family?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ye Xun was slightly stunned and shook his head: "in fact, it''s not that I don''t regard Ye ray as ye family, but ye ray, who never regards himself as ye family."


    Xiao Yao nodded and chatted with yeray for a while yesterday. He could understand yeray''s deep resentment towards Yejia.


    "Anyway, the skate is very good for you." Xiao Yao said.


    "I know that!" Ye Xun nodded, "I always regard him as my brother."


    At this time, Fang Hai spoke again.


    "Ye xunju, I didn''t say you. You also said that this is a life-saving grace. Is a meal finished? Anyway, your Ye family should show their style, right? Even if you don''t agree with each other by example, you have to do something good! " Fang Hai said with a smile, "hey hey, don''t look at me like this. Brother Xiao is my brother. Naturally, I have to fight for some benefits for him."


    Ye Xun rolled his eyes and said, "do you still need to say this? My father has already made a plan. At that time, we will send a company in Haitian city to Xiao Yao. Is this more useful than money? "


    "What company? Tell me about it. My brother took over and found that it was just an empty shell subsidiary. Well, it''s better. In case your company owes a lot of money, my brother has to fill in the hole?"


    "Do you think the Ye family can do such a thing?" Ye pursues the black line all over her head. She feels that Fang Hai''s heart is so dark that she can think of them like that. This is an insult to herself and the Ye family!


    Fang Hai shrugged his shoulders: "it''s possible. After all, he knows people, faces and hearts." With these words, he was patted on the head by Xiao Yao.


    "I said," can you say less? You don''t talk and no one thinks you''re dumb. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Ah, brother Xiao, it''s wrong for you. I''m thinking about you, too." Fang Hai''s face is full of grievances.


    After listening to Fang Hai''s words, Xiao Yao turns to think that this is exactly what happened. If it wasn''t for him, Fang Hai didn''t have to say it. But he still turned his face and said to ye Xunzhi, "Fang Hai is just joking. I just raise my hand. I don''t need any reward."


    "You can''t, but our Ye family can''t give it away!" "In fact, our family wants to cooperate with the Li group in Haitian city, do you know that?" he said


    Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded. He heard Li Xiaoxiao talk about it. And the reason why he wanted to get to know ye was because of it. Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang wanted to get Li Xiaoxiao drunk, but Xiao Yao gave them a whole meal instead.


    "The company you want to give you is the one that works with Li''s group." Ye Xunzhi said, "don''t you have a good relationship with Li Xiaoxiao? At that time, if you are willing to make profits, you can also make Li Xiaoxiao make a lot of money. "


    Xiao Yao smell speech, eyes a bright, nodded: "if it is true, I would like to accept."


    After Xiao Yao''s words came out, pink butterfly and ye''s eyes were a little dim.


    On the side of Li Qiuyue, she covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I don''t know what would happen if Li Xiaoxiao knew about it, but if it was me, I would be very moved."


    When she said that, the eyes of Ye Xunzhou and pink butterfly were even more strange.


    Ye Zhui''s heart is very wronged.


    Why? Xiao Yao didn''t care when he wanted to invite Xiao Yao to dinner and said that he wanted to give him company and benefits. But now when he heard that he could bring certain benefits to Li Xiaoxiao, he was happy. Is Li Xiaoxiao so important in Xiao Yao''s heart? Is he much worse than Li Xiaoxiao?


    With this idea, ye Xunzi was startled.


    She was thinking, why do you think that? What''s the relationship between Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao? What''s the relationship between Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao?


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll talk to my father later and ask him to send some documents and hand them over to the people in Haitian city. In addition, the project in Haitian city has already started. The next step is to continue to have in-depth contact and discuss the price. At that time, if you want to help Li Xiaoxiao, you can do it in many ways, But it''s better to make sure we don''t lose money. After all, we won''t continue to be responsible. You are also responsible for the company''s operation. " Ye said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "that''s natural, I know."


    "Well... Would you like to have lunch with us at noon?" Ye asked.


    Xiao Yao wanted to refuse, but when he thought about it, the Ye family had given him such a big gift. Since he came to invite him to dinner, it seemed that if he continued to refuse, he would lose face. So he nodded with a smile: "I don''t have any opinions, if you sometimes do."


    "Of course we have time!" After getting Xiao Yao''s affirmative reply, ye Xunzhou looks happy and nods quickly.


    "Well, let''s talk about it at noon." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, I''ll book a hotel first, and I''ll pick you up at noon." Then she left.


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile, "brother Xiao, what do you think of Ye Xun?"


    "It''s OK. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao couldn''t understand the meaning of Fang Hai''s question.


    "Hey, since you think she''s good, take her away! When you''ve settled down, I don''t need to have a headache any more. It really helps me! " Fang Hai laughs.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "sea, what do you think of my skill?"


    Fang Hai was stunned: "very good! What''s the matter? "


    "Believe it or not, I can kick you out now?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    As soon as Fang Hai''s face changed, he said with a smile: "well, I haven''t finished my meal yet. I''ll go on eating. Brother Xiao, you''re busy, you''re busy..."


    As soon as Fang Hai left, the pink butterfly came.


    "What do you think of his suggestion?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "What advice?" Xiao Yao is at a loss.


    "It''s the harvest! In this way, the engagement between Fang Hai and ye Xunzhou will be void. Moreover, you can hold the beauty back. How nice Pink butterfly seems to be planning a bright future for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao wry smile repeatedly: "Fang Hai neuropathy, your brain is not normal?"


    Pink Butterfly pouted her mouth: "I''m doing it for you, too!" After that, she paused and added, "don''t scare me. Although I can''t beat you, you can''t kick me away."


    Xiao Yao


    As soon as this conversation was finished, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the phone number above. The phone was from Li Xiaoxiao.


    When he got through, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well... Nothing. When will you be back?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Oh! This afternoon, someone is going to invite me to dinner at noon. What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I''ll wait for you." Li Xiaoxiao finished and hung up.


    Xiao Yao is a little confused. He has nothing to do. Why should he call himself?


    Li Xiaoxiao, who is still in the villa in Haitian city, sits on the sofa and watches TV after hanging up the phone.


    "This time, Xiao Yao went to the provincial capital with the woman named Pink Butterfly?" It was Li Kun, Li Xiaoxiao''s father, who asked this question.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    Li Kun smoked a cigarette, squinted and said, "it seems that the relationship between the girl and Xiao Yao is very good."


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed slightly: "Dad, what are you talking about! She and Xiao Yao are just ordinary friends. "


    "Really?" Li Kun asked one more question. Li Xiaoxiao stopped talking again. In fact, she has no confidence in her heart, otherwise, she would not call Xiao Yao¡° Oh, forget it. You young people have your own way of dealing with things. " Li Kun, as a father, doesn''t ask much about his daughter''s feelings. He can only change the topic. "We must attach great importance to the cooperation between sunshine real estate and our Li group. If you can be more capable and beautiful, then your position in Li group has been thoroughly consolidated. If you don''t do a good job... I''m afraid some villains will have trouble again." Li Xiaoxiao nodded: "I will pay attention to it." Perhaps, this cooperation, in the view of sunshine real estate, is nothing, but in the view of Li Xiaoxiao, it is very important. Not only for Li Xiaoxiao, but also for the whole Li group.

 Chapter 159

    At noon, the place to eat is still full of gold and jade. Anyway, they eat everywhere. It''s better to take care of Fang''s business.


    In the dragon and tiger hall, Xiao Yao sits on a chair, while pink butterfly, Xiao Yue, song Yilin, Li Qiuyue and Fang Hai are all with Xiao Yao.


    Fang Chou Wen is also invited by Ye silent. It seems that he is a companion.


    "Xiao Yao, anyway, I want to thank you." After eating a few mouthfuls of vegetables, ye silently picked up his glass and said to Xiao Yao, "I''ll give you a toast."


    "Uncle Ye, you''re welcome. You always respect your elders. How can you respect your elders?" Xiao Yao smiled and then drank the Baijiu in his hands.


    Ye silent face slightly a Leng, this pour full of wine cup, look at least two, Xiao Yao this stuffy?


    But Xiao Yao had already drunk so much. Ye had no voice but to drink it with a bitter smile. Then he quickly took a bite of food and went along with his voice.


    "Xiao Yao, here''s to you, too!" Fang chuowen laughed and said, "I should also thank you."


    "Lao Fang, what do you thank for?" Ye silent asked curiously.


    Fang Chou Wen looked at his eyes and said with a smile, "of course I want to thank Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be sitting here drinking with you now. If you want to drink with me, you''ll have to go to the hell palace to find me."


    Ye silent smell speech, face big change, ask a way: "Xiao Yao also saved you?"


    "Yes." Fang chouwen gave a bitter smile and then told Xiao Yao about his treatment.


    When Fang chouwen said this, Fang Hai on the side also interrupted: "by the way, Dad, brother Xiao has already given me the written prescription. I''ll give it to you after dinner. Brother Xiao said that after frying the medicine, you can drink it for a week, and your problem will be gone."


    Fang chouwen listened to Fang Hai and looked at Xiao Yao with gratitude: "Xiao Yao, thank you very much!"


    With that, he took his glass and drank it. Xiao Yao drank it quickly and wiped his mouth at random: "Uncle Fang, there''s nothing to thank you for. The sea is my brother and you''re his father. I should do something for you."


    Fang Hai, who is sitting beside Xiao Yao, is smiling when he hears Xiao Yao say so. This is like putting gold on his face! He smiles at his father with pride in his eyes.


    Fang Chou Wen was a little embarrassed and quickly poured out a full glass of wine: "Xiao Yao, if you say so, I still have to have a drink." With that, he drank with his head up and said to Xiao Yao, "yesterday I said you were Fang Hai''s Fox friends. I solemnly apologize! This time, my son really got to know a brother. As a father, I''m also happy in my heart! "


    Xiao Yao, unable to laugh or cry, poured himself a glass. According to the truth, Fang chouwen punished himself for this glass of wine, and Xiao Yao didn''t need to drink it with him, but he couldn''t really let Fang chouwen apologize to himself, could he?


    After drinking, he put down his glass and said, "Uncle Fang, it''s really boring for you to say that. I said that Xiao Yao is my brother and you are his father. I can''t accept your apology." When he said this, the expression on his face was very serious.


    Fang Chou Wen also nodded when he heard Xiao Yao say that. It''s not good to say more. If he continues to insist on apologizing, he will not give Xiao Yao a good look.


    He can only look at Xiao Yao gratefully, just as he said, he is also proud of his son!


    But ye silent slightly surprised, said: "Xiao Yao, you can also medical?"


    "Ha ha, Uncle Ye, this is not my boast. My brother is very skillful, and his medical skills are also superb! You all know the medicine of Haitian city? "


    Ye silent and Fang Chou Wen nodded, waiting for Fang hai to continue.


    "That medicine spirit, originally had nothing to do with my brother Xiao, but now he is convinced by brother Xiao''s medical skills. He follows brother Xiao''s buttocks every day to call master!" Then he suddenly remembered something. He turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "he''s your apprentice, and I''m your brother. Do you think I''m a generation higher than Yao Ling?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s true, but I don''t think Yaoling will admit it."


    Fang haiyile: "don''t I just talk about it?"


    "Xiao Yao, what Fang Hai said is true?" Fang Chou Wen''s eyes widened.


    Yaoling is not only a miracle doctor in Haitian city, but also famous in the surrounding cities.


    Even in provincial cities, many rich people have to drive to Yaoling after they get sick. They hope that the miracle doctor can cure their stubborn diseases.


    Even Fang Chou Wen once went to Haitian city for medical treatment a year ago, but the arrogant Yao Ling ignored him at all.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "although there is this matter, it is not so exaggerated as Fang Hai said."


    Hearing Xiao Yao say this, Fang chouwen and ye silent have a bottom in their hearts. They may feel that Fang Hai is bragging, but they will never think that Xiao Yao is bragging. Although they don''t know much about Xiao Yao, they believe that Xiao Yao is not a great success.


    If Xiao Yao and Yao Ling really just know each other, he will never agree with what Fang Hai said. The so-called exaggeration is probably Xiao Yao''s modesty.


    Xiao Yao is not a fish for fame. Fang chouwen and ye silent know this very well.


    At the beginning, Fang chouwen just thought Xiao Yao could learn some medical skills, that''s all. But after listening to Fang Hai''s words, his eyes on Xiao Yao changed again.


    He felt that he underestimated Xiao Yao!


    Ye silent is also very surprised, in the heart made up his mind, no matter how to say, he must have a good relationship with Xiao Yao, this is a little miracle doctor!


    "By the way, song Yilin... Right?" Fang Chou Wen''s eyes fell on Song Yilin again and said with a smile.


    "Well, how are you, uncle Fang." Song Yilin nodded.


    "Look at your Kung Fu, it seems very good!" Although the battle between Song Yilin and Wu Jingtian ended quickly last night, it also left a deep impression on Fang chouwen and ye silent.


    "Well... Not bad." Song Yilin said, "compared with brother Xiao, it''s much worse."


    "Yes?" Fang Chou Wen was stunned and said, "according to you, even if Xiao Yao''s skill is better than you, it''s also duty bound?"


    "It''s not a matter of duty." Song Yilin said seriously, "Uncle Fang, I''m not joking just now. Brother Xiao''s Kung Fu is much better than mine. Compared with brother Xiao, my kung fu is just like a three legged cat."


    Fang Hai has been unable to use words to describe his inner shock.


    He thinks, this Xiao Yao is really amazing! Young people are not only good at medicine, but also good at skill. It seems that Xiao Yao is not only lucky to save Ye Xun.


    "Song Yilin... Is your father song Jiangshan?" The leaf of one side says silently.


    Song Yilin was slightly surprised: "Uncle Ye, do you know my father?"


    "I know him, he doesn''t know me." Ye silent self mockery way, "he that kind of person, is not we can easily get to know."


    Song Yilin laughs: "in fact, my father is a person who likes to make friends very much, but later, with more friends, more people come to him for help, but in desperation, he can only slowly begin to refuse to associate with others."


    Song Yilin added: "my father has many friends, but he seldom asks others for help. In his words, he can''t easily ask others for help unless he has to, because after the first time, there will be a second time, after the second time, there will be a third time, and finally it will become a habit, which is very fatal for people who practice martial arts."


    Ye silent and Fang Chou Wen nodded: "we can understand this!"


    Yes, song Jiangshan knows a lot of people, so many people want to ask him for help, but he is not a person who likes to trouble others, so he is always helping others, but he is embarrassed to ask others, so it''s really a good thing to make fewer friends.


    The identity of song Yilin also made Fang Chou Wen more excited.


    Now he finds out what kind of things his son has done, no matter Xiao Yao or song Yilin, this is not ordinary people! Although Fang chouwen''s identity is special, he is nothing compared with the master song. He can talk to the head of the state!


    It seems that his son is much better than himself in communication! He thought.


    Although I can''t get on with song Jiangshan, now my son has got on with song Jiangshan''s son. After Song Yilin''s father inherits his son''s business, can the relationship between Fang family and Song family be worse?


    In fact, not only Fang Chou Wen thought of these, but ye silent also thought of these. He looked at Fang Chou Wen with an envious look and thought, how can he not have such a lucky son!


    Ye xunju also looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes. From eating to now, she doesn''t say anything, because she doesn''t have a chance to interrupt at all. Ye silent and Fang chouwen, you and I, she doesn''t know what she can say. However, she felt more and more that this guy named Xiao Yao seemed very magical


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, this is the document of Haitian real estate company. Take it first, so that you won''t drink too much when you get it. I''ll forget it." Ye silent took out several folders from his bag and handed them to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao found that each folder has at least a dozen pages full of words.


    "So many?" Xiao Yao was slightly surprised.


    "Of course, it''s more complicated." Ye said with a silent smile, "you can look for a professional lawyer."


    "No, I can trust Uncle Ye." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye silent did not say much.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao also left his own number for Fang chouwen and ye silent.


    When walking out of the door of the hotel, ye silent suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Xiao Yao, if you can use my ye in the future, just open your mouth. Our Ye family will always owe you a favor, you know?" Ye said silently.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, just want to push off the silent human feelings of Ye, but was pulled by Fang Hai¡° Uncle Ye, don''t worry. He knows. If he encounters any trouble later, I''ll let him hold Ye''s thigh. " Fang Hai said with a smile. Ye silent this just satisfied ground nodded, take ye to pursue to leave. Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Fang Hai with a puzzled face. Fang Hai can''t laugh or cry: "brother Xiao, do you really think he owes you Xiao Yao a Leng: "not like this?"¡° Of course not. He saw that you are unusual. He wanted to have a good relationship with you. Human relations is reciprocity. If you owe him human relations, he asked you to help him. To put it simply, he just wants to make friends with you Fang Hai said. Although his head is not so smart, but as Fang Chou Wen''s son, he still understands these worldly things. Xiao Yao suddenly realized and nodded with a bitter smile¡° Xiao Ge, the Ye family is in Anyan province. They still have some energy. It''s not a bad thing for you to have a good relationship with them. " Fang Hai said seriously. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t know if you are thinking for me? But this time, you hold me high! "¡° Hehe, I don''t hold you high. As long as you are in my heart, you are always the existence I look up to Fang Hai has a playful face. Xiao Yao gives a false kick, and Fang Hai rushes away.

 Chapter 160

    Black Land Rover, driving on the expressway from the provincial capital to Haitian city.


    Song Yilin was driving and said to Fang Hai, who was sitting at the back of the car, "I said, aren''t all your problems solved? Why do you follow us back to Haitian city? "


    Fang Hai shrugged: "you think I don''t want to stay in the provincial capital for a few days! This time, I''m lucky to be able to take a breath of relief about what ye and I are pursuing. If I stay in the provincial capital, I guess my father will have to bring up the old things again. Then I can''t leave. "


    Li Qiuyue laughed and said, "do you think your father doesn''t know what you are thinking? This time you can go to Haitian city, or your father depends on brother Xiao''s face. "


    Because song Yilin always called Xiao Yao Xiao Ge, now Li Qiuyue also called Xiao Yao Xiao Ge with her man.


    Fang Hai said with a smile, "that''s right. If it wasn''t for my father who knew brother Xiao''s skills, he would not agree to let me come to Haitian city with you."


    Song Yilin said with a smile, "how long do you plan to stay in Haitian city? You''re going back sooner or later


    "If I''m in a hurry, I won''t go back!" Fang Hai said, suddenly a flash of light flashed in his mind, just like catching a life-saving straw. He asked Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, didn''t the Ye family send a company to you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded.


    "Hey, hey, in that case, can you let me work in that company?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao is very speechless, no good way: "you this young master, still want to work as a white-collar, live a nine to five life?"


    "Cut, what''s wrong with that!" Fang Hai said, "if I can work and get money, I don''t need to worry about my father cutting off my financial resources."


    "Self reliance must be a good thing." Li Qiuyue also nodded.


    "Well, then, you can go to that company." Xiao Yao said, "but you are not allowed to make trouble." He was really afraid that his first company would be abandoned by the Fang family.


    "Cut, even if the company is gone, I''ll let my father compensate you." Fang Haicai said roughly.


    Xiao Yao grins bitterly. The reason why he can accept the gift from the Ye family is that he has indeed saved Ye Xunzi. Even if he accepts the company, he is at least at ease. He doesn''t need to feel that he owes others anything, so there won''t be any next time.


    "If you really have such an idea, I don''t think I can let you into the company." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Fang Hai was worried and quickly lost his smile: "brother Xiao, I''m just joking. Although I''m not a talent, how can I say that I graduated from the economics and Management Department of a famous university, and I''ve been working in my father''s company for so long, ordinary entrepreneurs may not be able to match me!"


    Fang Hai is telling the truth. Because Fang chouwen is a businessman, he has made up his mind to hand over Guangming real estate to Fang Hai when Fang Hai matures. Therefore, he always pays attention to the cultivation of Fang Hai. Because of the economic threat, even if Fang Hai is not very interested, he has to study hard.


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    At this time, the speed of Land Rover slowed down.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "There seems to be a traffic jam ahead." Song Yilin said.


    "Traffic jam?" Fang Hai was puzzled, "what traffic accident happened in front of him?"


    "It''s possible." Song Yilin nodded. When the car came near, he found two police cars parked on the highway. In addition, there were two deformed cars, a BMW and a great wall SUV.


    The front part of BMW has been seriously deformed, while the rear part of Great Wall car is only damaged by collision. It is estimated that BMW has hit the rear.


    "Stop for a second." Xiao Yao said that he saw an acquaintance.


    Song Yilin was stunned for a moment, nodded and stopped beside the police car.


    Qin Xue, who is dealing with the accident, saw a Land Rover parked on the side, frowned a little, then went to the front and knocked on the window.


    "There''s no parking here, don''t you know?" Qin Xue said.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao, sitting in the back row, waved his hand.


    Qin Xue poked her head and saw Xiao Yao. She was immediately delighted and said, "Xiao Yao, get out of the car quickly. It''s just a useful place for you!"


    Xiao Yao heard this sentence, full of black lines, but asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "There was a car accident here before. The owner of BMW is seriously injured now. It''s estimated that it won''t last long. You can save people quickly." Qin Xue knows Xiao Yao''s medical skills. She doesn''t want to see a fresh life disappear from her eyes. It will take half an hour for the ambulance to arrive.


    Just when Qin Xue was helpless, Xiao Yao came. Qin Xue saw Xiao Yao as if she had seen her relatives.


    After listening to Qin Xue''s words, Xiao Yao probably knows what''s going on. He really wants to slap himself hard. Well, what''s the matter with so many things? Isn''t that trouble for yourself?


    "It''s all in the charge of traffic police. As a criminal policeman, you are also in charge of these things now?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I went to the provincial capital to carry out the task. I came back today and met on the way." Qin Xue said, "recently, there are many cases of missing children, so I went to the provincial capital to deal with some things."


    Xiao Yao smile: "it seems that your luck is not very good."


    Qin Xue already had a feeling of speechless: "Xiao Yao, you should get off the bus quickly! Don''t you know that time is life? "


    Xiao Yao sighed and had to pull open the door and walk down.


    As soon as he got out of the car, four or five policemen came over.


    "Captain Qin, what''s this A middle-aged policeman in his forties came up to him, frowned a little and asked.


    "Captain, his name is Xiao Yao. He is a doctor." Qin Xue said to Xiao Yao, "he''s Chen Ming, the criminal police team leader of the provincial capital police station. This time, he''s here to help us go back to Haitian city to investigate the case of missing children."


    "Oh." Xiao Yao nodded and asked curiously, "isn''t the criminal police captain in the provincial capital the man named Yan Hao?"


    Qin Xue glances at Xiao Yao and thinks, is this guy really or fake? However, since Xiao Yao had asked, she still replied, "Yan Hao has been put in prison for abusing his power and a series of charges such as corruption."


    In fact, the most important thing is that Yan Hao offended Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, Yan Hao would not have been arrested. Now let''s not say it''s Yan Hao. Even Zhou Weixiong has been arrested? He is more serious than Yan Hao and may be shot.


    "Captain Qin, let him go as soon as possible. The ambulance will arrive in 20 minutes." Chen Ming glances at Xiao Yao. He doesn''t take the young man seriously at all. What kind of doctor can he do with the help of one person?


    "Yes, Captain Qin, I''m useless here, or you''d better let me go?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Xiao Yao! You''re a doctor. You can''t wait to save yourself from death Qin Xue seems to be a little angry. She really wants to kick the man named Chen Ming. She finally pulls Xiao Yao over. Do you still want to take him away?


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "in this world, how many people have to die every day. If I see one, I have to save it. Then I don''t need to do anything all day long. I''ll take a medicine box to wander the world."


    "Xiao Yao, are you going to save people or not?" Qin Xue is in a hurry.


    "Ah, Captain Qin, I said don''t call him. There''s no need. Do you think he can cure people?" Chen Ming said.


    Qin Xue simply turns around and stares at Chen Ming: "Captain Chen, if you think he can''t do it, then you go to save people!"


    Chen Ming chokes on Qin Xue. His face is a little red and angry, but it''s hard to vent. He can only step back and sulk.


    Qin Xue''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao again, full of expectations.


    Xiao Yao was staring at Qin Xue and felt numb. He said, "take me to have a look. Don''t worry. He has already hung up before I arrive."


    "Yes Listen to Xiao Yao so say, Qin Xue also know Xiao Yao this is promise down, very excited, quickly nod and take Xiao Yao forward.


    The injured had been carried out of the car by the police and was lying on the ground steadily with several clothes on the ground.


    The injured was wearing a white shirt, which had been dyed red by blood, with multiple fractures and bruises.


    "Who asked you to carry him out?" Xiao Yao squatted down, checked and frowned.


    Qin Xue was slightly stunned and asked, "shouldn''t we carry him out?"


    "Are you experts? Are you doctors? What do you know? Pure good intentions do bad things! When you lifted him, you touched the fragile wound on his body and had a critical fracture. If it wasn''t for his big life, he would have died soon. " Xiao Yao.


    Qin Xue''s face changed. She didn''t expect that moving the injured out of the car would cause such serious consequences.


    The man''s face is full of blood, mainly the forehead also has a blood hole. Xiao Yao estimates that if he didn''t meet him, this guy would have lost too much blood and died in five minutes. Moreover, when Xiao Yao saw the man''s appearance clearly, he suddenly felt a little familiar and then remembered it.


    "Grand plan?" Last time Xiao Yao went to the old man''s party with Mr. Li in the teahouse, he got to know this man, Zhan Hongtu, Zhan Qianjun''s grandson. At that time, he could feel that Zhan Hongtu had absolutely no malice against him. On the contrary, he was willing to stand on his side and fight against the Mo family. With this alone, Xiao Yao felt that he had to save Zhan Hongtu this time.


    "You say, is he zhanhongtu?" Qin Xue slightly a Leng, "exhibition home?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at Qin Xue: "it seems that you know quite a lot!"


    Qin Xueqiang smiles.


    "Well, if you don''t take him out of the car, I think he can hold on a little longer, at least until the ambulance arrives. Now it seems that there is some trouble." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Hum, I''m trying to make a mystery. I don''t know how to pretend to understand." Chen Ming on one side snorted coldly, frowned and said that the reason why Zhan Hongtu was lifted out of the car by the police was his order. Now listen to Xiao Yao, didn''t he do something bad¡° OK, I don''t understand. You understand. Then tell me, what are we going to do now? Waiting for an ambulance? I''m afraid his blood will run dry when the ambulance comes! " Xiao Yao wiped the blood on his hand, and at the same time he spoke, he also took out his flaming needle. Xiao Yao''s words made Chen Ming blush. He didn''t know how to refute them. Although he is not a doctor, he knows that when the ambulance comes, I''m afraid the young man named Zhan Hongtu is dead.

 Chapter 161

    What Xiao Yao said was not exaggerated or artistic.


    What he said was true, because when these policemen moved Zhan Hongtu, they didn''t pay attention to Zhan Hongtu''s feelings at all. A rib was abruptly broken and punctured the internal organs, which caused massive internal bleeding. If they didn''t rescue in time, Zhan Hongtu would inevitably die young.


    He is lucky to meet himself!


    After the eight fire needles were inserted into the acupoints, Xiao Yao also entered the vital energy to protect Zhan Hongtu''s internal meridians and viscera. After the eighth silver needle was inserted, the blood on Zhan Hongtu''s wound was stopped. The whole process only took two minutes. In fact, it didn''t waste much time to find the acupoints and needles. However, Xiao Yao had to enter the vital energy, It''s a waste of time.


    "He... His blood is stopped?" Qin Xue stares big eyes, some stunned way.


    "Well, I''ll have to wait for the ambulance to arrive soon, though." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue and said.


    "How long can he last?" Qin Xue asked.


    "Two or three hours, I suppose." Xiao Yao calculated in his heart and said.


    "Two or three hours?" Qin Xue was shocked and said, "time is absolutely enough! It seems that you saved his life. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, "he and I also know each other, and they are more congenial. It''s just a small effort." Then he took a bottle of mineral water from the side and washed the blood from his hands. Then he stood up and said, "don''t move him easily."


    "Well, I know." Qin Xue nodded hard.


    Those policemen with Qin Xue are a little dull.


    Just a few needles can stop zhanhongtu bleeding. Isn''t that amazing?


    Chen Ming''s mouth is almost twitching. When he thinks of what he said before, he wants to slap himself. What''s humiliating? That''s a shame! He also said that people can''t do it and get out of here, but now? In fact, in front of him, people slapped him in the face with superb medical skills.


    He simply withdrew from the crowd and found a quiet corner to avoid being ridiculed.


    In fact, he thought a little too much. Xiao Yao didn''t intend to laugh at him at all. He even said that Xiao Yao didn''t remember what he had said before.


    To put it simply, Xiao Yao didn''t take him seriously at all.


    "By the way, you said earlier that a lot of children have disappeared in Haitian city recently?" Xiao Yao looks at Qin Xue and asks.


    "Well, I received another report yesterday. It''s the eighth one." Qin Xue frowned and was filled with indignation. "Maybe a group of peddlers sneaked into our city and began to abduct children in a planned way. What''s more, all the missing children are under five years old, and none of them are over five years old. "


    Xiao Yao also frowned and said, "if I were you, if I caught those people, I would shoot them directly!" Maybe they abducted a child, but they destroyed a big family. They never seem to think about the feelings of their children''s family. Don''t they even have the least respect for each other?


    Perhaps, they just lost the most basic conscience. How can one compare one''s heart to another when one''s heart is gone?


    "Well... Now the province has begun to attach great importance to it. I think it won''t be long before the case is solved." Qin Xue reluctantly smiles.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "it''s all your business. If you need any help in this matter, please call me."


    "Well, thank you." Qin Xue smiles.


    Xiao Yao turns and leaves.


    When he got on the Land Rover, Xiao Yao also told us what had happened before, but in the middle of that, his mobile phone in his pocket rang. It''s Yao Ling.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll be in Haitian in a minute Xiao Yao picked up the phone and said.


    "Shifu..." Yaoling said these two words and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao suddenly has a bad feeling. He directly turns the volume of the microphone to the lowest level. Although he is not hands-free now, everyone can hear what Yaoling says in the quiet box.


    "Master, the old man... Left." Yao Ling said.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a long time, holding the phone all the time.


    He looked at Xiaoyue, who was held in her arms by the pink butterfly, and his heart seemed to be pricked by something.


    Xiaoyue has no grandmother.


    From then on, there is no grandmother, the last family member, also died.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and finally he spat out three words: "I see." With these three words, he hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao forced a smile: "nothing."


    The pink butterfly looked at Xiao Yao and finally nodded, but did not break the casserole. Since Xiao Yao didn''t say it, it must be inconvenient to say it.


    The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became a little dull. Xiao Yao didn''t have any expression on his face. He just looked out of the window. Fang Hai and others noticed that something was wrong and kept silent one by one.


    In chuhai City, the car stops at the downstairs of pink butterfly''s house.


    After getting out of the car, Xiao Yao said to pink butterfly, "take Xiaoyue to take a bath and change her clothes."


    Pink Butterfly slightly a Leng, looked at the eye holding his hand Xiao Yao, seems to understand what, heavy key nodded, took Xiaoyue upstairs.


    "Boss, what''s the matter? You look a little ugly after you answer the phone Fang Hai asked in a low voice, "what happened?"


    "Xiaoyue''s grandmother died. Her only relative is not here Xiao Yao said.


    Everyone was silent.


    Although they don''t have a lot of contact with Xiaoyue, Xiaoyue is a very likable girl. Last night, Li Qiuyue took Xiaoyue to bed with her. Just one night, she felt that she should get married early and then have a girl like Xiaoyue with song Yilin.


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao opened the door again and sat in.


    Land Rover starts again and stops at Jishitang.


    Today''s Jishitang, with its door closed, has a sign outside that says "stop business".


    Knock on the door. It''s Yao Ling''s fat apprentice who opens the door.


    "Master, are you here?" Fat apprentice see Xiao Yao, quickly said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "is the old man still there?"


    "Yes." The fat man nodded and said, "the master said that you have to wait until you come, and then send the old man to the crematorium."


    "Good." Xiao Yao cherished the words like gold, and then walked into Jishitang.


    In a well lit room, Xiao Yao saw the old man lying on the bed. She had changed into a clean shroud and was lying quietly.


    Yao Ling stood aside with his disciples, and no one spoke. Only after seeing Xiao Yao, everyone said hello.


    "She was very calm when she left. My last wish is that you take good care of Xiaoyue, and then teach her medical skills. Don''t let the sun family have no successors." Yao Ling walked up to Xiao Yao and said, "besides, she didn''t want to be too publicity after she died, so she directly pushed away the cremation and went to the earth. I think... She may be worried about what Xiaoyue heard. "


    Xiao Yao looked at Yao Ling and said, "is there anything else?"


    "Nothing more." Yao Ling said, "and... Master, I already know who she is."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, "do you know her?"


    "I don''t know her, but I know how the sun family fell." Yao Ling''s voice was a little low.


    Xiao Yao''s heart trembled slightly.


    He turned his face and looked at Yaoling. Liu Mei frowned.


    "Tell me what else you know." Xiao Yao said, "tell me what you know."


    "In fact, not much. Xiaoyue''s grandfather used to be a famous doctor. Although he and I don''t have much in common, they have heard of each other''s names." Yao Ling said with a bitter smile, "later, a man found Dr. Sun, hoping to cooperate with him. I don''t know exactly what to cooperate with him. What I know is that Dr. Sun rejected the man and drove him out. Soon after, Dr. Sun got a strange disease and died. Xiaoyue''s parents also had an accident."


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    Although Yao Ling didn''t dare to express his own point of view in a positive tone, Xiao Yao already had a direction with what Yao Ling said.


    "Who is that man?" Xiao Yao went to the old man and said with his back to Yao Ling.


    "Jiang Tianlu, the boss of Jiang''s group." Yao Ling said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He suddenly turned around and looked like a torch: "the boss of the Chiang''s group, who is good at using poisonous insects?"


    "It''s him." Yaoling nodded.


    It''s not the first time Xiao Yao has heard the name of Jiang Tianlu. The reason why he came to Li''s family is that Mr. Li became a junior high school demagogue, and the biggest suspect is Jiang Tianlu.


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with endless murders.


    "Jiang Tianlu... If it''s really him, I''ll take back all the money he owes to the sun family!" Xiao Yao''s voice seems to have to take a fierce force, "including his life!"


    Doctors are benevolent. Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who still chooses to swallow his anger after being bullied, he is definitely not a ruthless person. Now Xiao Yao can say such words, it means that he is completely angry.


    Yao Ling seldom sees Xiao Yao angry. Even if he does, it''s just not happy.


    But this time, Yao Ling felt that Xiao Yao was angry and murderous.


    Jiang Tianlu, the king of hell... What can even the king of hell do? As a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, how about killing the king of hell!


    "Brother Xiao, if you need to, just tell me. I''ll go to my grandfather immediately and arrest Jiang Tianlu!" Fang Hai yelled.


    "It''s no use." Yao Ling said, "in the past, Mayor Liu also started to investigate Jiang Tianlu, but no matter what he did, he dealt with it very cleanly, and Mayor Liu couldn''t catch anything."


    Fang Hai''s face was bitter: "it seems that this is really a bone that is hard to chew..." "cut, if not, I will sneak into his home and kill him directly." Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders and said¡° Is it worth carrying a life for such a person? " Xiao Yao asked, "if all this really has something to do with him, I will do it." Song Yilin smiles bitterly¡° OK, let''s not talk about it. Just cremate and bury it as the old man said Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said. The funeral, it''s simple, nothing happened. The people who attended the funeral were Yao Ling of Jishitang and his disciples, as well as Xiao Yao and others¡° The old man, Xiaoyue is very obedient. I will take good care of her. Maybe, after ten or twenty years, there will be another female miracle doctor in the world Xiao Yao looked at the tombstone and said with a smile, "she must be sun."

 Chapter 162

    Li Xiaoxiao is very angry with Li''s group.


    In her own office, she frowned, paced back and forth, had a pretty face, and didn''t know what to do.


    Before long, Li Kun walked into Li Xiaoxiao''s office.


    "Xiaoxiao, call me in such a hurry. What happened?" Li Kun went to his desk, opened a chair, sat down and asked curiously.


    Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, looked at his father, said with a bitter smile: "Dad, I''m afraid our cooperation with Guangming real estate is a little dangerous this time."


    As soon as Li Kun sat down, he stood up, as if a needle on the chair had pierced his hip.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words also changed Li Kun''s face.


    The cooperation with Guangming real estate this time is very important for them and will affect the pattern of real estate industry in Haitian city. Li''s group won the development right with difficulty. If Guangming real estate announced the divestment and cancellation of cooperation now, I''m afraid they will lose everything.


    In the past two years, the real estate industry has been very hot. If you reach out at the roadside and pull down a baby who just can speak, you may know that the house price is soaring. Therefore, how can Li group, as a leading enterprise in Haitian city, let go of such a big piece of cake? However, this time, the area of development land obtained by Li group is too large, that is to say, the cake is too big, we must pull a strong person to eat together, and bright real estate is the best choice.


    If Guangming real estate cancels the cooperation, it will not be a fatal blow to Li group, but it will definitely hurt its vitality. It will take several years to recover. Those who have been staring at Li Xiaoxiao''s position will definitely not give up such a good opportunity and will definitely take the opportunity to pull Li Xiaoxiao out of power.


    At that time, even if Mr. Li wants to turn the tide around, it will be hard to convince the people at the bottom.


    Originally, there was no need for Li Xiaoxiao to take such a big risk, but she hoped that her position as the chairman of the board of directors could be more stable. If she wanted to make everyone shut up, the simplest way was to make a performance that shocked everyone in the shortest time.


    If the cooperation goes well this time, Li group will become a real estate tycoon in Haitian city. At that time, the pattern of Li group will become much bigger.


    "How could that be?" Li Kun was also nervous and asked, "wasn''t it all good before?"


    Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said, "I just received the news that sunshine real estate, a subsidiary of Guangming real estate, has changed its owner."


    "Change of ownership?" Li Kun is some don''t understand, "is there still someone who grabs food? The Ye family is the biggest real estate giant in Anyan province. Can the company still be acquired? "


    "That''s not true. It''s said that ye silent gave the sunshine to others."


    "For you?" Li Kun felt that his brain was not enough, so he couldn''t laugh or cry. "That leaf is silent. Is it too broad? Does a company just give away? Isn''t there something wrong with their brains? "


    Li Xiaoxiao wry smile: "whether the Ye family''s brain has any problems now has nothing to do with us. What we have in front of us is whether the new boss of sunshine real estate is willing to cooperate with us or not. Even if they cooperate, can they still accept our previous offer. The initial conditions are obviously favorable to our Li group. After all, the Ye family has a big business, and they will not give up such a good opportunity to enter the real estate market of Haitian city for a small profit. But now, it''s hard to say. "


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Li Kun was in a bit of a dilemma.


    Before that, they offered five to five. Although it sounds fair, Li''s group still took advantage of it.


    I''m afraid there will have to be a change now.


    In the real estate industry, Li''s group is still too immature and not very mature in many aspects.


    "Forget it, it''s useless for us to think about it now. We''d better hurry to talk to the new boss of sunshine real estate." Li Kun said.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and said nothing


    In fact, it''s not just Li Xiaoxiao who gets the news. Li Bing and Li Xiaoran also get the news.


    This news may not be good news for Li Xiaoxiao, but in Li Bing''s and Li Xiaoran''s opinion, it is absolutely exciting news!


    Li Xiaoxiao and her father are exploring in the office. On the other side, Li Xiaoran and Li Bing are the same.


    "This is our chance." Li Xiaoran narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "we must let the new boss of sunshine real estate give up the plan to cooperate with our Li group!"


    "However, if this is true, then we Li''s group will also be hit?" Li Bing seems to be hesitant.


    Li Xiaoran said with a sneer: "Dad, don''t you understand up to now? If the cooperation between Li''s group and sunshine real estate of Haitian city is successful, Li Xiaoxiao will get the support of everyone, and then we will never have another chance. What do you think will happen to Li Xiaoxiao when she is in her present position? "


    "What else can she do?" Li Bing didn''t think so much, "is it difficult for her to drive our father and daughter out of the Li group?"


    Li Xiaoran looked at his father and asked with a smile, "Dad, why can''t she do this?"


    "I''m her uncle, and you''re her cousin. Can she do such a thing?" Li Bing said boldly.


    "She drove us out of the Li group. As a result, some people would say something in their hearts. What else could they do? I''m afraid my grandfather will only turn a blind eye at that time. " Li Xiaoran said, "if you want to be a big enterprise, you have to have a strong force! Li Xiaoxiao wants to be the chairman of Li''s group, so we are a potential threat to her. Dad, if it is you, will you allow us to stay in Li''s group? "


    After listening to Li Xiaoran''s words, Li Bing''s face changed.


    He also has to admit that his daughter''s consideration is reasonable. If it was him, he would never keep Li Xiaoxiao and Li Kun in the Li group. After all, their existence is the biggest threat to himself.


    "Well, what should we do now?" Li Bing''s eyes flashed a calendar light and said.


    "What else can we do? Try every means to let sunshine real estate cancel the cooperation with Li group! " Li Xiaoran said.


    "Nonsense, I know what you said, but you have to tell me exactly what we are going to do?" Li Bing said with some displeasure.


    Li Xiaoran looked at his father and said with a smile, "you''ve been eating more than me for so many years. Don''t you have any choice?"


    Li Bing is slightly a Leng: "should I have a way?"


    Li Xiaoran did not speak.


    "Forget it... It seems that I have to go for a trip in person. As a member of Li''s group, I''ll get in touch with Li Xiaoxiao first, so as to make some obstacles for Li Xiaoxiao." Li Bing said.


    "Well, Dad, I knew you were a man with brains." Li Xiaoran said with a smile.


    Li Bing stood up, walked out of Li Xiaoran''s office and took the door with him


    Sunshine real estate, a newly developed economic development zone in Haitian city, is on the fifth to seventh floor of a building. Now the general manager in charge of the company is Su Xu, who is only in his thirties this year. Originally, he was the manager of the head office. He always had to look at the faces of others in the company. Once he offended one of them, It is estimated that they will be tossed. Fortunately, now they come to Haitian city and become a local emperor. On this day, the emperor is far away, and he is the boss.


    Su Xu felt that he had made it through, but he didn''t expect that the good days had not yet begun, and it was about to be announced that the whole sunshine real estate had been given away by Ye silently. Although Su Xu was angry, he had nothing to do. Although he was the general manager of sunshine real estate, in the final analysis, the company was still surnamed Ye, What does it have to do with ye who wants to toss about as much as he wants?


    The unhappiness in my heart can only be put in my heart.


    Previously, he received a phone call saying that the new boss would come to the company later. He had already made plans. Even if he had a new boss, he would have to have some confidence. After all, he is a member of Guangming real estate. Now that he comes to sunshine real estate, he is condescending. Can he let a person who doesn''t know anything ride on his neck?


    "Mr. Su, who is the new boss?" Asked his secretary curiously.


    "How do I know?" Su Xu has no reason for a meal of anger, "anyway, certainly not ordinary people."


    The female secretary nodded and laughed, but she felt that Su Xu was a little silly. Who didn''t know that the new boss was not an ordinary person? What''s more, if they were ordinary people, would the Ye family send this big company out? Isn''t that brain disease?


    "Well, I don''t know if the new boss will make any fire when he comes. I''m afraid we''ll have a hard time then." Female secretary Qi people worry about the way of heaven.


    "Well, he dares!" Su Xu said with a sneer, "I''ll tell you. Actually, I''ve made it clear. Our new boss is a man who doesn''t know business at all. It''s estimated that when he becomes the boss, he just wants to get some money every year and make a cupboard. If he dares to shake his face with me, I will threaten to leave. At that time, doesn''t he have to climb over and lick like a grandson?"


    When the female secretary heard this, her eyes lit up and she said with a smile, "can I still drink spicy food with President Su at that time?"


    Su Xu smile, stretch out a hand to take the female secretary into his arms, at the same time a pair of big hands have been put into the female secretary''s clothes, walking up and down, panting, said: "can you follow me popular drink spicy, do not see your performance?"


    The female secretary''s face was flushed, she began to breathe heavily, and her body also reacted, but she quickly opened Su Xu''s strange hands and vomited fragrant orchids: "Mr. Su, don''t... The new boss will come soon."


    Su Xu''s hand slapped the Secretary''s buttocks and said with a smile, "you mean I can discuss the mystery of human body with you after a while?"


    "En..." the female secretary said in a low voice with a red face. At this time, the door of the office was pushed open. Xiao Yao and Fang Hai come in together. Today''s Xiao Yao, also specially put on a black suit, is to appear solemn, after all, the first day to his company¡° Are you su Xu? " After Xiao Yao enters the office, he looks at Su Xu and shows a smile¡° Are you Mr. Xiao Su Xu asked¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, "I will be the new boss of sunshine real estate."¡° No, brother Xiao. To be exact, he is the new boss of Xiaoyao real estate. " Fang Hai said with a smile, "I''ll change my name later!" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Whatever his name is, he doesn''t care. What he cares about is how to help Li Xiaoxiao. Moreover, this is his first career. It''s called Xiaoyao real estate. It seems very good! Hearing this, Su Xu frowned and said, "who asked you to change your name?" Xiao Yao and Fang Hai are a little stunned, the brain for a while and a half will not understand¡° This... Seems to be my company. I can''t change my name? " Xiao Yao said in amazement¡° Before you change your name, you should also discuss with me. I''m the general manager of the company! " Su Xu said, holding his chest. Xiao Yao and Fang Hai look at each other and are happy.

 Chapter 163

    The company changed its name, which means Fang Hai. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s necessary, it won''t be a bad thing.


    This is his first company, isn''t it?


    Su Xu''s words, let Xiao Yao and Fang Hai almost did not respond.


    The Ye family gave the company to Xiao Yao. Now Xiao Yao is the boss of the company. As a boss, doesn''t he have the right to change the name of his company? Xiao Yao felt that his brain had turned around.


    In fact, Su Xu doesn''t mind what the name of the company is. He just thinks that Xiao Yao''s doing so will not give him face.


    He thinks that he is a top student and has been in business for many years. Although Xiao Yao is the boss of the company, he doesn''t know anything at all. If he wants to make money, he still has to rely on himself. He doesn''t even kneel down and lick himself?


    "Boss Xiao, you must understand that first of all, although you are the boss of the company, I am the general manager of the company. Do you think it''s appropriate not to inform me about such things as changing the name?" Su Xu''s eyes are a little chilly. He stares at Xiao Yao''s face and speaks with a trace of questioning.


    Xiao Yao frowned, a little bit unhappy, but Xiao Yao did not want to put any music, feel better to let go, there is no need to just come to the company and under the general manager of any conflict, so reluctantly showed a smile: "Mr. Su is right, this matter is my negligence."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Su Xu was very satisfied. Even the smile on his face was full of pride. He coughed and said, "boss, you don''t have to apologize to me. Since you want to change your name, change it!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, thinking, when did I apologize to you, dad?


    However, since Su Xu is willing to think so, let him think so. Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks he won''t lose a piece of meat.


    "However, since I want to change my name, I don''t think the name of Xiaoyao real estate is very good." Su Xu said, "it will give others a sense of being too casual. Everyone in a company is so carefree. Is that appropriate?"


    "Hey, I said don''t push too fast!" Fang Hai can''t see it any more.


    Xiao Yao patted Fang Hai on the shoulder and motioned him to be calm. Then he turned to Su Xu and asked, "what''s a better name?"


    "Otherwise, let''s call it sunrise real estate?" Su Xu said with a smile.


    He has been sure that Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to look on his face, so he simply tells Xiao Yao his position and attitude, so that he can let the other party retreat and let Xiao Yao know that he is still the boss of the company, the local emperor.


    "The rising sun?" Before Xiao Yao spoke, Fang Hai laughed, "do you really take yourself seriously? Because your name is Su Xu, it''s Xu RI? People who don''t know their feelings think this company belongs to you! "


    Su Xu really has this meaning. Even if he doesn''t say that the boss is himself, outsiders will certainly think so. Now he''s embarrassed to be told so directly by Fang Hai. But on second thought, they don''t dare to do anything about themselves anyway, so he said very single: "I don''t mean that, But I think the name of sunrise is good. "


    Then he looked at Xiao Yao again: "boss, what do you think?"


    "What do I think?" Xiao Yao seriously considered, and finally nodded, "the rising sun, the tide is booming, it really sounds very good."


    Su Xu looks at Fang Hai with a proud face.


    Fang Hai is also a little surprised. He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say such words. He thinks Xiao Yao is not a fool. How can he not see through Su Xu''s evil intentions?


    Just when he was going to speak, Xiao Yao said first: "yes, it''s good, but I just want to use the name of Xiaoyao real estate."


    Xiao Yao said.


    "Poof..." Fang Hai laughed directly and put out his thumb, "brother Xiao, you are so strong! Yes, the name of Xuri is good. Let''s use the name of Xiaoyao real estate! "


    Su Xu''s mouth keeps twitching.


    He really wanted to scream, "are you kidding me?"


    First of all, the name of the rising sun is very good, and then it is said that the rising sun is full of vigor and vitality. Then there is a big turning point, and the name of "Xiaoyao real estate" is still used. Aren''t you really playing with me?


    "What do you mean?" Su Xu''s face immediately became gloomy, staring at Xiao Yao.


    "It''s not interesting. I mean, your idea is very good. The meaning of the rising sun is very good, but... I don''t like it." Xiao Yao said with a wink.


    He felt that his speaking attitude was very sincere. This general manager named Su Xu must be moved by his sincerity, right?


    However, no, Su Xu''s face was purple with anger.


    "Boss, I hope you can understand that although you are the boss, you also have to respect me!" Although Su Xu didn''t turn her face, she knew that her secretary was also holding a smile.


    Xiao Yao put away his smile and his face became gloomy.


    "First of all, I hope you can understand that I''m the boss of the company. I don''t care what you are. At least now, this is my one mu three Fen land." Xiao Yao said with a black face.


    "What do you mean?" Su Xu suddenly laughed and said, "do you really take yourself seriously? Don''t think that I don''t know who you are. I''m just lucky to save the life of the eldest lady of the Ye family. What do you know? What do you know? Can you do business? Do you talk business with others? I''ll tell you, I''m also a man with a temper. If you push me, don''t blame me for turning over and leaving! "


    When Xiao Yao and Fang Hai heard this, they were all in a daze.


    In fact, on the way here, Xiao Yao is thinking about how to get Su Xu away and leave the position of general manager to Fang Hai. In the process, he can''t cool people''s hearts and make su Xu feel like he''s killing a donkey. Unexpectedly, now, Su Xu has taken the initiative to put forward it.


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai exchanged their eyes and saw the joy in each other''s eyes, but Xiao Yao didn''t show such joy on his face. He was still calm and said, "Mr. Su, I hope you can calm down. It''s not good for you to leave the company now. It''s difficult to find a good job."


    In fact, when Su Xu said this, he was also a little counselled. But when Xiao Yao said this, he was very happy. He felt that Xiao Yao must be afraid, so he made more efforts and laughed: "what''s the matter? I tell you, if you don''t change your name to sunrise, I''ll get out of here right away! "


    Xiao Yao frowned: "you are embarrassing me."


    "I''ll embarrass you. What can you do to me?" Su Xu said, but also went to the back of the table, sat down, opened the drawer, will be prepared before the props - resignation letter fell on the table, he is using this way to put pressure on Xiao Yao, acting! You''ve got to do a good job, haven''t you?


    Xiao Yao read clearly the words "resignation letter" on it and said with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    "The world is so big, I want to see it." Su Xu is elated, waiting for Xiao Yao to be soft.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, took the resignation letter, and then nodded: "well, since it is so, I will let you go, so as not to delay your development, Su Xu, goodbye."


    Su Xu is stupid.


    Su Xu''s female secretary is also silly at this time.


    Fang Hai couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, yes, we can''t delay your development. Mr. Su, goodbye to you!"


    Su Xu gave himself a slap, a little sober, and then asked: "boss Xiao, what do you mean?"


    "I mean, you can go." Xiao Yao said, "I accept your resignation."


    "Accept?" Su Xu immediately anxious, "how can you accept it?"


    "Why can''t I take it?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Su Xu doesn''t know how to answer the question raised by Xiao Yao. Yes, why can''t people accept it?


    Su Xu felt that the script was wrong, and the development of things should not have been like this. In his expectation, after he proposed his resignation, the boss would be scared to cry. He knelt down on the spot and begged him not to leave. Then he immediately gave himself a promotion and a raise. What he said was what he said. Even when he said something, the boss didn''t dare to go west.


    But... How can it be like this now? How can it be like this? He''s a little crazy.


    "You can go." Fang Hai reaches up to Su Xu, reaches out his hand and throws him aside. He sits on the chair of the general manager and says with a smile.


    "You... You." Su Xu took a deep breath and recovered for a long time. Then he stood up and stared at Xiao Yao fiercely. "You''ll regret it. If this company leaves me..."


    "I''ll make money without you." Xiao Yao interrupted him and said directly.


    Su Xu wants to cry without tears.


    "Good! Let''s go Su Xu slapped on the table and walked towards the door. But after a few steps, he looked back at his secretary and said angrily, "what are you still standing for?"


    The female secretary laughed: "I didn''t resign. Why should I leave?"


    Fang Hai also laughed: "yes, don''t say what you go, you go."


    Su Xu sneered: "what a cheap woman, you all wait for me!"


    Then he turned and ran out of the door.


    "Silly. Force." Fang Hai shook his head, worried about Su Xu''s IQ.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao looked at the Secretary and said.


    "My name is Xia Xin." Said the secretary.


    "Xia Xin, right? You can go out now, too. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, boss." Xia Xin nodded, showed a brilliant smile, turned and walked out of the office.


    After waiting for Xia Xin to leave, Fang Hai stood up with a smile: "brother Xiao, sit down and feel it."


    "What do I feel? You do what you do, and you will be the boss of this company in the future. " Xiao Yao didn''t sit on the chair Fang Hai used to sit in, but pulled aside another chair in front of the office. After sitting down, he said, "Mr. Fang, my quality of life in the future depends on you."


    "Hey, boss Xiao, you''re welcome!" Fang Hai was very happy. "I used to hear people call my father, boss Fang. Finally, I''m addicted now!" After saying this, Fang Hai was helpless and said in a low voice: "however, I don''t have much confidence in myself. After all, although I used to help at home, the main direction is controlled by my father and his uncles. I''m just an errand runner."¡° Let''s go. Let''s start all over again. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° ha-ha! Have a good time, brother Xiao Fang Hai is more happy. At this time, the door of the office was knocked¡° Come in Xiao Yao''s voice is full of air. Xia Xin walked into the office and took the door with her. She said with a smile, "boss, Li Bing from Li''s group is here."¡° "He?" Xiao Yao is tiny a Leng, "what does he come to do?"¡° I don''t know Xia Xin slightly helpless, "should be to discuss our cooperation." Xiao Yao nodded, his face dignified, after a short silence, he waved: "let him in, but don''t tell him I''m the boss of the company, now the boss is Fang Hai." With that, he opened the door of the lounge in the office and went in.

 Chapter 164

    Into the office of the rest room, Xiao Yao also left a special crack in the door, is to see the situation outside.


    The reason why he hid was to hear what Li Bing wanted to say.


    When Xia Xin comes in again, Li Bing follows her.


    "Mr. Li, this is Mr. Fang." Xia Xin said with a smile.


    "Oh Li Bing nodded, went to Fang Hai, reached out his hand and said, "Mr. Fang, Hello, I''m Li Bing from Li''s group."


    "Yes." Fang Hai nodded and held out his hand to Li Bing. Then he sat down.


    Li Bing frowned and seemed dissatisfied. If sunshine real estate is still the Ye family now, it would be reasonable for Fang hai to put on airs. But now, this small company has separated from the Ye family, and dare to make a face to him. Does he know who he is? Although I''m not Li Xiaoxiao, I''m also an executive of Li''s group!


    However, as soon as he thought about the purpose of his visit to sunshine real estate, he could only suppress his anger, continued to pretend to be a fake smile, rubbed his hands and said, "first of all, I think I want to congratulate Mr. Fang on becoming the general manager of sunshine real estate."


    "Now, it''s not called sunshine real estate, it''s called Xiaoyao real estate." Fang Hai waved his hand and said.


    "Carefree estate?" I don''t know why. When Li Bing heard the word "Xiaoyao", he felt that he had a shadow.


    "By the way, what''s Mr. Fang''s full name?" Li Bing asked with a smile.


    Fang Haigang wanted to speak, but he stopped. Li Bing may not have seen him, but he may not have heard his name.


    "It doesn''t matter what my name is, Mr. Li. I don''t know what you are looking for today?" Fang Hai asked.


    Li Bing smiles, looks at Fang Hai and says, "Mr. Fang, actually, I have a big responsibility this time. Moreover, I am also thinking about your Xiaoyao company."


    "Oh?" Fang Hai was a little interested and said with a smile, "well, what do you want to say to me?"


    "Some time ago, before you took office, we Li''s group and the original bright real estate started a cooperation called sunshine plan. As long as it is aimed at the demolition of the east side and several real estate projects, I know if you know this." Li Bing sat upright and began to say.


    Fang Hai nodded while playing with his mobile phone: "go on."


    Li Bing looks at Fang Hai with a kind of fierce eyes, but it''s fleeting. He really can''t understand why the general manager of this small company has such a strong confidence and even ignores himself. Doesn''t he know that Li''s group is the leading group in Haitian city?


    After taking a deep breath, he continued: "Mr. Fang, in fact, the chairman of Li''s group is Li Xiaoxiao, a little girl who doesn''t know anything. Moreover, she doesn''t know much about real estate." When he said this, he was also paying attention to the change of Fang Hai''s expression. Seeing that Fang Hai''s face was as flat as water, he continued, "so, I think it''s very unwise for Xiaoyao real estate to cooperate with Li''s group now."


    Fang Hai took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. When he handed it to Li Bing, Li Bing waved his hand: "I don''t smoke." Fang Hai just gave himself some.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t understand what you mean. I also know about the projects we cooperate with Li''s group. No matter from which point of view, Li''s group takes advantage, right?" Fang Hai said after taking a deep breath.


    Li Bing nodded.


    "In that case, what''s the purpose of your coming today? Is it just for the sake of demolishing Fang Hai said with a smile, "you are also a member of Li''s group. You don''t want to seek benefits from Li''s group, but you come to dismantle it. I really don''t understand what you mean."


    Li Bing blushed, his ears were hot, and he laughed dryly: "in fact, it''s not so hard to understand. What I said is the truth. I think it''s disrespect for you Xiaoyao real estate, because Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t intend to put any energy into this project, just want to use you."


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "I don''t understand. Why do you say this to me? Is that good for you? "


    "No good! I just want to tell you what I know. " Li Bing said seriously.


    Fang Hai pretended to be thinking, and did not immediately answer.


    Li Bing thought that his words had played a role and shaken Fang Hai''s determination to continue to cooperate with Li''s group, so he continued: "Mr. Fang, I can reveal a little secret to you."


    "Oh? What''s the secret? " Fang Hai said with great interest.


    "Well, the original cooperation contract between our Li group and your company is that the final profit share is 50%. Although it sounds very fair, in fact, your company has invested a lot. Oh, to be exact, Ye''s bright real estate has invested a lot. Even if you want 60% or even 70%, Li group can promise it."


    Fang Hai took a deep breath, his eyes twinkled with light: "according to what you say, this is your internal secret!"


    "Yes." Li Bing said, "I swear, what I said is true!"


    "73%... Will you Li''s group really agree?" Fang Hai said.


    "73 points, Li Xiaoxiao will be hesitant, but finally agreed." Li Bing said confidently.


    Fang Hai stood up: "OK, Mr. Li, I already know what you said."


    Li Bing also stood up, slightly puzzled, and asked, "well, Mr. Fang, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Fang Hai smiles and gives Li Bing a look of "you know", but he doesn''t speak.


    However, this look has already made Li Bing very excited.


    He felt that he had talked to Fang Hai.


    "Mr. Fang, you don''t need to thank me. I''m such a warm-hearted person. I can''t bear to see anyone suffer." Li Bing laughs.


    Fang Hai cursed in his heart that I would appreciate you if I were stupid! However, he would not say these words now. He just nodded and sent Li Bing away.


    After Li Bing left, Xiao Yao came out of the lounge.


    "This old man is not a thing! In order to pit Li Xiaoxiao, he really did everything he could Fang Haiyang said on his mobile phone, "I''ve recorded it. Is it helpful for you?"


    When Xiao Yao heard the speech, his eyes lit up. Before, he didn''t think of the recording, so he quickly nodded: "it''s useful, it''s so useful! Give it to me now


    "Well... Do you have prestige? Give me the signal, I''ll give it to you now. " Fang Hai said.


    "What is prestige?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes as if he saw a monster and said in dismay: "you don''t even know your prestige? This is the most popular social app now! Forget it, I''ll send it to you directly via Bluetooth. "


    After receiving the recording, Xiao Yao listened carefully, and the sound effect was very good.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, if what he said is true, then I think we can ask Li Xiaoxiao for 73 points! We''ll make a lot of money then. " Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao glared at him.


    Shocked by Xiao Yao, Fang Hai lowered his head: "OK, OK, I know what you mean. The reason why you are willing to take over this company is to help Li Xiaoxiao, right?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Fortunately, before we accept it, the Ye family has invested everything that should be invested. Otherwise, we can''t afford it. Do you know how much the Ye family invested? 13 billion! It''s like spending more than a billion dollars on you. " Fang Hai said, "by the way, brother Xiao, I don''t understand. Do you really like that Li Xiaoxiao? Or are you willing to pay so much? "


    Xiao Yao glanced at him: "do you think you are the worm in my stomach? You know everything? "


    "Haha, anyway, I think people with good eyesight can see it. I just don''t understand. Since that''s the case, you might as well accept Li Xiaoxiao. She has temperament, figure, face and money. Isn''t such a woman worthy of you?" Fang Hai said after he put out the cigarette end.


    "It''s not a question of being worthy or not." Xiao Yao shook his head, "the key is, I don''t have the mind of this aspect now."


    "Brother Xiao, don''t you think it''s a little pretentious to say that Fang Hai said with disdain.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    It doesn''t matter whether Fang Hai believes it or not. At least that''s what he thinks in his heart. The most urgent thing now is to find tianlingcao at once, not those who are involved in love. Now the second grandfather is still in danger. His purpose of going down the mountain is to find tianlingcao. What''s the matter with falling in love now? If you let them know, you can''t beat yourself to death?


    Xiao Yao likes Li Xiaoxiao. Even Xiao Yao himself will never deny this. Li Xiaoxiao is indeed a very good girl, and she has that kind of mind for him, but now is not the best time. When we find tianlingcao and cure the second grandfather, we can talk about it.


    "By the way, Xia Xin, you''d better transfer to another place." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai nodded: "I think so too. She has been with the man named Su Xu for so long. Who knows if there is still some kind of connection between them? Secretary is a very important position. I don''t want to have someone I can''t trust around me. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t really know anything! I have a feeling that you can make Xiaoyao glow on your hands. "


    Fang Haishan smiles, but he doesn''t deny it.


    I haven''t eaten pork. Can I see a pig running? Fang Chou Wen is such a powerful man. The tiger father has no dog son. Even if he is influenced by his eyes and ears, he can make Fang Hai useful all his life.


    At this time, Xia Xin knocked on the door again and came in.


    "Mr. Fang, boss, Li Xiaoxiao of Li''s group has called. Do you need to turn around?" Xia Xin asked¡° No, I don''t Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "the previous contract should still be there, right?"¡° "I''m here." Xia Xin said, "change it to Liu four." Xiao Yao said¡° well. We make up 60% Xia Xin asked. She thinks that the new boss still has some tricks. Li''s group can absolutely accept the four points of Liu. Moreover, he can seek greater benefits for Xiaoyao real estate¡° No, it''s Lee''s six, we''re four. " Xiao Yao said. Xia Xin''s smile immediately solidified on her face. She felt that she thought it was too simple for her to understand the new boss. Either, a business tycoon, or... A super fool!

 Chapter 165

    In the meeting room of Li''s group, after finishing the summary of this quarter, Li Xiaoxiao glanced around: "who has anything else to add?"


    After a short silence, Li Xiaoxiao stood up and cleaned up the folder in her hand: "since there is nothing to say, let''s finish today''s meeting."


    "Wait a minute." Just then, Li Bing suddenly stood up.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at him and frowned a little, but he sat down again and asked, "is there anything to say?"


    "Of course." Li Bing laughed and said, "I want to talk about our cooperation plan with sunshine real estate. No, to be exact, it''s Xiaoyao real estate, because people have changed their names."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed when he heard the speech: "have you changed your name? Mr. Li, I want to know how you know. Have you contacted them? "


    Li Bing seemed to realize that he had made a slip of the tongue, but the other party could not catch him anyway, so he didn''t panic. He said, "I''m just well informed. What''s the matter, Li Dong? Do you think there''s something wrong with this?"


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face is like a layer of frost. When he called the other party, the new boss didn''t answer. I really don''t know what they mean.


    Now, Li Bing suddenly tells himself that sunshine real estate has changed its name, which means that Li Bing must have gone to Xiaoyao real estate for a turn. With Li Bing''s already shaky cooperation, I''m afraid there will be some trouble again.


    Li Xiaoxiao feels that her outlook on life has been overturned. She can''t believe that Li Bing, as a member of Li''s group, can even pit Li''s group.


    He really used all kinds of means in order to pull himself down.


    This son of a bitch, what do you want!


    However, even if Li Xiaoxiao knew it, she was helpless. After all, she did not see Li Bing go to Xiaoyao real estate. Even if she said it, Li Bing wanted to deny it, she had no way at all, so it was better not to say it.


    "Mr. Li, let''s talk about the progress of the project. Everyone is very concerned about it." Li Bing said triumphantly.


    "Li Bing, don''t go too far!" Li Kun clapped the table and stood up, furious.


    Li Bing looked at Li Kun and laughed: "brother, what do you mean? How can I go too far? Don''t you know how much we have invested in this project? What did I say wrong? "


    Li Kun is so angry that he even turns white. He really wants to give Li Bing a kick.


    "Mr. Li, it''s your turn to report. Isn''t this project in your charge all the time?" Li Bing looked at Li Xiaoxiao and continued to ask.


    "I called the new boss of Xiaoyao real estate." Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath.


    "And the result?" Li Bing asked.


    "They didn''t answer." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Ha ha, no answer? Let''s fight another one now! " Li Bing said that he had already taken out his mobile phone and dialed Xiaoyao real estate.


    Before long, the phone was connected, and Xia Xin answered the phone.


    "Hello, Xiaoyao real estate." Xia Xin''s voice is still relatively clear.


    "Hello, I''m Li Bing from Li''s group. I''d like to ask, what do we say about the cooperation between Li''s group and Xiaoyao real estate?" Li Bing asked.


    The whole office was silent.


    Everyone held their breath, hoping their ears would grow longer.


    "Oh, we have modified the contract, the original sharing scheme, and made a modified scheme. At this time, the boss of our company, Fang Zonghe, has gone to Li''s group. I think this meeting should have arrived." Xia Xin said.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ve got it." After Li Bing finished, he hung up the phone and was elated. He felt that Fang Hai was really a reliable person, and his efficiency was too high. He had been back from Li''s group for less than an hour, and now that they had revised the contract, they came here.


    He looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, Xiaoyao real estate has changed the plan. Guess how they changed it? Isn''t it that we should share more money? "


    After that, he laughed again, and everyone knew that it was almost impossible, unless the new boss of Xiaoyao real estate had a brain bubble.


    Except for Li Bing and Li Xiaoran, everyone''s faces were gloomy.


    Especially Li Xiaoxiao, she gasped, did not know what to say.


    Just then, the door of the office was pushed open and Li Xiaoxiao''s secretary came in.


    "Li Dong, Xiao Yao and Fang Hai are here." The Secretary whispered in Li Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    "They''re coming?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned at first, then suddenly thought of something. He stood up quickly and said, "let them in!"


    "Yes The Secretary didn''t know why Li Xiaoxiao was so excited, but he nodded his head and walked out of the office. A few seconds later, the laughter of Fang Hai and Xiao Yao came in.


    Xiao Yao came in first. When Li Xiaoran and Li Bing saw Xiao Yao, they frowned. They suffered a lot from Xiao Yao. Now they hate Xiao Yao to the bone. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, the position of chairman of Li''s group would have changed for a long time.


    However, when Fang Hai followed Xiao Yao in, Li Bing stood up directly. He widened his eyes and looked like a ghost.


    "How... How possible!" His lips were twitching, his heart was pounded by something, and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He has a bad feeling.


    "Xiao Yao, why are you here?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Send the contract." Xiao yaoyang raised the document in his hand.


    "Xiaoyao real estate... General manager Fang... Is that you?" Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and asked.


    "Well... If you''re talking about the real estate company that the Ye family gave me, it''s us." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao also can''t say a word, she thinks, happiness comes really too suddenly!


    "You mean you''re the new boss of Xiaoyao real estate, right?" Li Xiaoxiao always has a feeling that she can''t believe it.


    Fang Hai laughed: "Li Xiaoxiao, your understanding ability should not be so bad, right? We''ve all made it so obvious. Can''t you understand? "


    Li Xiaoxiao showed a bitter smile.


    It''s not that she has poor understanding, but that she can''t believe it at all.


    "Li Dong, I hope we can cooperate more quickly!" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao gave him a pair of charming white eyes, but he still held Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "I heard from your company that the contract has been changed?" Li Xiaoxiao asked tentatively.


    "Yes, it used to be five or five, but now it''s Liu four." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes changed a little, but she still nodded with a bitter smile. Although 40% is less than 50% before, Li''s group still has a profit, which is not unacceptable. Besides, Xiao Yao is the one who takes advantage, so Li Xiaoxiao feels that it''s not so difficult to accept. It''s a big deal to miss this opportunity to make contributions.


    "It''s OK. We can take it." Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, calmed his mood and said.


    Fang Hai burst out laughing on the edge: "Li Dong, of course you can accept it. You''ve given you 10% of the benefits for no reason. Do you still have to refuse it?"


    Li Xiaolu was surprised at first, and then her expression solidified on her face.


    It''s not just her, but the whole office is a bit silly at this time. They didn''t expect that Xiaoyao real estate would be so generous. Originally, Li''s group had a big advantage, but now they chose to give in.


    Do they really have bubbles in their brains?


    Li Bing and Li Qiuyue, at this time, have been completely stupid, half a day can not return to God.


    "How... How could that be!" Li Bing murmured. In fact, when he knew that Xiao Yao was the new boss of Xiaoyao real estate, he had already foreseen such a scene.


    The relationship between Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao is too complicated. It seems that it''s reasonable to do such a thing, but it''s just hard for Li Bing to accept.


    Li Xiaoran looks at Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao, her eyes are full of haze, her two hands are clenched together, her nails are almost cut into the meat.


    She knows that after this incident, I''m afraid she has no hope any more. Li Xiaoxiao''s position is stable. Li Xiaoxiao has already made a large part of the profits for Li''s group, let alone now?


    She is burning with anger, and also mixed with jealousy. She thinks that if she meets Xiao Yao first and establishes a good relationship with Xiao Yao, maybe the outcome will become that the final winner will be herself, and the good luck that Li Xiaoxiao had already got will be transferred to her.


    However, all this is if, time can not go back, everything has become a foregone conclusion.


    "By the way, I have a wonderful recording here. I wonder if you are interested in listening to it?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on him again, puzzled.


    Li Xiaoxiao also looks at Xiao Yao curiously. She is wondering what kind of surprise Xiao Yao will bring to her.


    As soon as Li Bing''s legs softened, he sat down on the chair. His brain was blue and blue, and he seemed to have guessed something.


    When Xiao Yao took out his mobile phone and turned on the play button, Li Bing''s voice echoed in the office.


    Three minutes later, the whole office was silent for about half a minute. Next, it''s time for people to crusade.


    "Li Bing, you bastard! What the hell do you mean! " Li Kun was the first to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Then, more people pointed to Li Bing''s nose and scolded him.


    "Li Bing, how can you say that you are also a member of Li''s group? Even if you don''t help Li''s group make money, you still intend to do such things. Are you still a human being?" A little old man in his sixties¡° Yes, Mr. Li, it''s too much for you to do so, isn''t it? " For a while, Li Bing became the target of public criticism. Someone looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "Dong Li, you must drive Li Bing out of the company!" With people taking the lead, naturally more people will follow suit¡° Yes, Dong Li, we have to drive Li Bing out of the company! It''s always a disaster to keep such people There was no change of expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face. Li Bing''s face was as pale as paper, and his clothes were soaked with sweat and tightly attached to his body.

 Chapter 166

    Li Bing felt that he was ruined.


    It was not destroyed in Li Xiaoxiao''s hands, but in Xiao Yao''s hands. He never thought that Xiao Yao was the new boss of Xiaoyao real estate. Therefore, Xiao Yao was not surprised to have this recording in his hands.


    All the people were filled with righteous indignation, and they all wanted to rush up. Li Bing pressed down on the ground and stepped on his feet. After all, what he damaged was the interests of the company and all the people sitting here. It can be said that Li Bing offended everyone present at one time.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Li Bing, his eyes were shining.


    Her mouth slightly up, looking at Li Bing: "Mr. Li, do you need to refute now?"


    Refutation? Now it''s all bullshit to say refutation? The recording is still playing here. What else can he say? Do you have to deny that the words in the recording are not what he said? But who would believe that?


    "Li Dong, rat excrement like Li Bing must not stay in Li''s group, otherwise, it will destroy a pot of porridge!" The little old man said excitedly, "I believe in the Li family, I believe in the Li family, but I absolutely can''t believe Li Bing. You can''t keep Li Bing."


    In fact, in the Li group, these people all know that there is always a contradiction between Li Bing and Li Xiaoxiao, so the reason why they are so excited is to please Li Xiaoxiao.


    In their opinion, Li Xiaoxiao will be able to push the boat and drive Li Bing out of the Li group. Isn''t that what Li Xiaoxiao always thought? However, they are still worried. Li Xiaoxiao''s biggest shortcoming is that she is too soft hearted. If she gives up the investigation because Li Bing is her own uncle, they will not find it difficult to accept.


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai said nothing. They believed Li Xiaoxiao would make the right choice.


    Finally, Li Xiaoxiao spoke.


    "From today on, Li Bing will be dismissed. He will no longer be a member of Li''s group. His shares will be discounted and paid into Li Bing''s account." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Li Bing''s eyes were blank, as if he had been robbed of his soul.


    "Let''s go." Li Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    When Li Bing heard these words, he suddenly raised his head and stared at Li Xiaoxiao in a sinister way. Even the tone of his speech revealed chills.


    "Li Xiaoxiao, are you sure you want to do this to me?" Li Bing said.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Li Bing. There was no hesitation on her face, nor did she feel palpitation or fear. She raised her head and fixed her eyes: "I said, you can go now. Don''t you hear me? "


    Li Xiaoran sat on the side, saying nothing, asking nothing, and staying out of the affair.


    She knew that she could not stand up and speak for her father at this time. Otherwise, the fire of war would burn to her. I''m afraid it would not be Li Bing alone. Since she was Li Xiaoran, she would not be able to gain a foothold in the Li group.


    Li Bing sneered and walked towards the door.


    When he came to Fang Hai, Fang Hai suddenly stretched out his feet.


    With a "poop" sound, Li Bing fell into a mess.


    All the people in the conference room burst into laughter and beat the water dog. This is what we all like to see. Even if everyone here is different, they also like to watch the fun, don''t they? If it was in the past, they would rush to the front of Li Bing, help him up, and then hiss and ask for warmth.


    But now, Li Bing has been driven out of Li''s group and left Li''s group. Li Bing is a dog. Who wants to lead him, who cares about him?


    Li Bing stood up and looked at Fang Hai angrily.


    "Don''t look at me like that. No matter what you think, I''m still more handsome than you." Fang Hai said seriously.


    "I''ll kill you!" Li Bing didn''t know which tendon was wrong, so he stormed his heart and hit Fang Hai with his fist.


    Fang Hai sneered and held Li Bing''s wrist with his hand. Then he kicked it out and directly kicked it in Li Bing''s abdomen. Li Bing only felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and then he fell out uncontrollably.


    "Damn, do you really take yourself seriously? Although I''m not familiar with you, it''s not a good thing to look at you as a bear. " Fang Hai said, "don''t think you''re great when you''re older."


    Although Fang Hai doesn''t know much Kung Fu or internal strength, it''s not easy to deal with Li Bing?


    Li Bing slowly got up and glared at Fang Hai angrily. Although he was still angry, he didn''t dare to rush up. He is understood, and Fang Hai hands, is asking for trouble.


    Li Bing didn''t say anything at all. He just glared at Fang Hai and walked out quickly.


    "Hoo..." Li Xiaoxiao sat on the chair, her brain was blank, and she didn''t know what to do next.


    "The meeting is over. Everyone can go back." Xiao Yao said.


    Everyone in the meeting room got up quickly and went out.


    Li Xiaoran was the last one to go out. When she came to Li Xiaoxiao, she stopped for a moment and said in a low voice, "anyway, my father is your uncle. You drive your uncle out of the company in front of so many people. Aren''t you afraid of others gossiping?"


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at her and laughed: "right is right, wrong is wrong, because Li Bing is wrong, so he should leave Li group. I just want to tell people in Li group that Li group is a place where rewards and punishments are clear."


    "A clear distinction between reward and punishment?" Li Xiaoran showed a sneer, "a good excuse."


    With that, she turned and walked out of the conference room.


    Fang Hai looked at the empty conference room, and then looked at Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, embarrassed smile: "then I also went out."


    With that, he ran out.


    There are only Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao in such a big conference room.


    Xiao Yao opened a chair and sat down in front of Li Xiaoxiao.


    "You don''t know whether you''re wrong or right, do you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at him and nodded with a bitter smile.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it''s right or wrong. If you think so much is good for you, you should do it that way." Xiao Yao said seriously, "people! Sometimes you have to be selfish. It''s good that he is your uncle, but does he treat you as a relative


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao turned around, looked at him and said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I want to let him go."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I know."


    "But I want to be a qualified businessman. I am the chairman of Li''s group. Although I am sitting in this position, there are still many people who want to drive me down. Li Bing and Li Xiaoran are just representatives of those people. Apart from them, is there no one else? There are many, many people who have been peeping for a long time. They are like snakes lurking in the grass and tigers crawling in the jungle. " Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "So if you want to let them know your wrist, you have to beat the grass to scare the snake and knock the mountain to shake the tiger." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "thank you."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and said with a smile: "don''t thank me. Anyway, ye silent is willing to give me the company, so I''ll accept it impolitely. Since I can help you, why don''t I?"


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "I don''t mean this, I mean... Thank you for understanding me!"


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, there was a dull atmosphere, because Li Xiaoxiao''s words were a little more ambiguous.


    "Cough, that what, since it''s OK, then we should be ready to go home." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask you another question!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, so he could only sit down again: "OK, you can ask."


    "The Ye family is willing to give you this company. Why are you willing to help me?" Li Xiaoxiao said, "do you know how much the 10% you gave up?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head, "no concept, I just think the money is enough to spend on the line, the big deal, I need to borrow money from you later! You won''t be reluctant to lend me money, will you


    "As long as you want, as long as I have." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed again.


    As long as you want, as long as I have... If this sentence is heard by other men, I''m afraid they will burst into tears at this vigorous age, right?


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is a serious person - in addition to the brain will think of some serious things.


    "Xiao Yao, anyway, I want to thank you." Li Xiaoxiao suddenly stood up, opened his arms, hugged Xiao Yao, and then quietly continued, "thank you for being by my side at this moment, thank you for understanding me, and thank you for being willing to help me."


    "Well..."


    "Also, I would like to thank you for your willingness to stay in the Li family. In fact, you are more mature than me. If you sit in this position, I think you will be able to shine. Now that you have your own company, I believe that as long as you are willing to step into the business circle, you will rise in the shortest time, At that time, you can''t buy our Li group. "


    "Well..."


    "Why are you so kind?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said: "in fact, I always want to say - if you don''t let go, I''ll scream!"


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face turned red, released her hand and turned her charming white eyes.


    Xiao Yao is not happy again. How can you say let go? Can''t you be stubborn? For example, if I let you go, you should hold it for a long time. Isn''t that good?


    For another example, you can smile and say to me, cry, cry, you cry, no one can save you... Isn''t that good? Only by doing so can you be worthy of the domineering spirit of your female president!


    It''s a pity that Xiao Yao''s face is too thin. He has no good intention to say these words.


    "Shall we go back?" Li Xiaoxiao said with his head down.


    She talks like a little daughter-in-law who just got married.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded quickly and walked out of the meeting room with Li Xiaoxiao.


    Out of the meeting room, Fang Hai was still standing at the door¡° Brother Xiao, sister-in-law, you should be busy first. I''ll go back by myself. By the way, brother Xiao, I''ll change the name of the company tomorrow. " Fang Hai grabs his head and says¡° Well... Is the procedure complicated? " Xiao Yao asked¡° It''s complicated, but that''s just for the average person. " If Fang Hai has deep meaning to say. Xiao Yao smiles to show clearly¡° Besides, I have to leave tomorrow. " Xiao Yao said¡° Where are you going? " Fang Hai didn''t speak, but Li Xiaoxiao was nervous first. Xiao Yao took a look at her: "I have to go back to Tianlong mountain, but it is estimated that I will come back the day after tomorrow."¡° Well... Good. " After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao is relieved. Anyway, as long as Xiao Yao will come back, she doesn''t have to worry about anything.

 Chapter 167

    Tianlong mountain, on the mountain road.


    Xiao Yao is carrying a backpack and a lovely little girl in a white chiffon skirt. The little girl wore a ponytail, raised her pink face, glared at her watery eyes and asked, "Dad, how long will it take?"


    "Well... There''s an hour left." Xiao Yao smiles, "I''ll hold you."


    "No, I don''t want to." Xiaoyue shook her head vigorously, "my father is also climbing, my father is tired! Besides, Xiaoyue is not tired! "


    Xiao Yao wry smile, can only nod: "that when you are tired tell Dad, Dad hold you ok?"


    Xiaoyue wanted to shake her head and refuse, but after hesitating for a while, she nodded again: "OK, when Xiaoyue is tired, just tell Dad!"


    Xiao Yao takes Xiaoyue by the hand, and the two go forward again.


    In fact, Tianlong mountain has been developed into a tourist attraction. The last time Xiao Yao went down the mountain, he took the main road. It was easier. Anyway, he was not in a hurry at that time. Otherwise, he would not have met Li Xiaoxiao.


    This time, Xiao Yao took Xiaoyue along a small path, saving half the time, but the road was more difficult.


    However, you can enjoy some different scenery by walking along the path.


    "Dad, it''s beautiful here! This is where you grew up? " Xiaoyue asked.


    Xiao Yao wry smile, suddenly stopped, pointed out a grass: "Xiaoyue, do you know what this is?"


    "I don''t know." Xiaoyue shakes her head and looks at Xiao Yao with a puzzled face.


    "It''s called xialiangcao. It can relieve the heat and the slight snake venom." Xiao Yao said.


    "Dad, what about that flower?" Xiaoyue pointed to a direction and asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at it and said, "it''s called green tea flower. You can make tea and drink it. It can activate blood circulation, and it has a good effect."


    Xiaoyue said with a smile: "Dad, do you know every flower and every grass?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, with a dignified expression, and continued to move forward with Xiaoyue. He said, "I was beaten by my grandfather. He had to force me to know every flower and every grass. You would think the scenery here is very beautiful, but for me, it''s not good-looking at all."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "but it''s strange that I don''t like it here, but I can''t tolerate others saying it''s not good here. If someone dares to say that Tianlong mountain is a place where birds don''t shit, I''ll rush up and beat him hard!"


    "Ha ha!" Xiaoyue couldn''t help laughing.


    After walking for about half an hour, Xiaoyue''s face was a little pale, her legs were shaking, and she had to bite her teeth every step.


    The mountain road is too hard to walk. What''s more, Xiaoyue is only five years old this year?


    "Xiaoyue, be obedient. I''ll hold you." Xiao Yao said.


    "No..." Xiaoyue shook her head, "I can still insist."


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He clenched Xiaoyue''s hand and slowed down.


    "Dad, I can hold on to the mountain!" Xiaoyue added, "don''t worry, I''ll tell you when I can''t stand it!"


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly, but he can see that even if Xiaoyue really can''t hold on, he won''t tell him. That''s just to make Xiao Yao feel at ease.


    This is a girl who doesn''t like to trouble others.


    Xiaoyue''s face is more and more pale, and the sweat drops on her forehead are falling down, and her clothes have been pasted on her body.


    Xiaoyue feels that her legs are like lead. It''s very difficult for her to lift her legs and step forward. But she always feels that she can stick to it. She can''t speak to Xiao Yao until the last moment.


    She thought to herself, just walk five minutes.


    Five minutes later, she thought, hold on for another two minutes.


    Two minutes later, she felt that she could still hold on for another three minutes


    She kept telling herself in her heart, and then began to set goals for herself.


    For example, go under the tree at the front.


    For example, go to the front of the lush grass.


    At last, Xiao Yao said softly, "Xiaoyue, here we are. Do you see that hut?"


    Xiaoyue raised her head, flashed a bright light in her eyes, and nodded her head.


    "Shall I carry you?" Xiao Yao thinks that Xiaoyue''s face has become more and more ugly.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost there." Xiaoyue clenched her teeth and forced her to smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Finally, I came to the door.


    As soon as they stopped, the door of the hut was pulled from the inside and an old man in a white gown came out.


    The old man''s hair was gray, and his eyes were deep in it, but there was still a bright light in his eyes. It seemed that no matter what he did, he could not escape the old man''s eyes.


    The old man''s height is about 1.7 meters, and his waist is very straight. What he often says is that if his waist is not straight, how can he stand up to heaven.


    The old man turned his back and looked at Xiao Yao with a smile on his face.


    "Granddad." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." the old man nodded, looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "I''ve got enough energy and spirit, but I''ve had too much meat and fishy food during this period, and I''m a little angry."


    Xiao Yao laughs. During this period of time, he is almost full of meat and fish. How can he lack meat and fish?


    Xiaoyue timidly looking at the old man, also don''t know how to call himself.


    "Xiaoyue, you can call me grandfather, too." Although Xiaoyue is called his father, at his age, he is Xiaoyue''s elder brother at most.


    "Well... Good grandfather!" Xiaoyue said, suddenly in front of a black, a soft body, about to fall, fortunately, Xiao Yao is still holding her hand.


    "Xiaoyue, Xiaoyue." Xiao Yao is worried.


    Gao Feng''s face changed slightly. He came to Xiao Yao and took Xiaoyue''s hand. Then he reached out and held Xiaoyue''s wrist.


    "Yes? Why is the essence consumed so seriously? " Gao Feng''s eyes are slightly astringent and he looks at Xiao Yao standing on the side.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "she climbed the mountain by herself. I want to hold her, but she won''t agree." Then he added at the end, "it''s a small road."


    "Oh?" Gao Feng was a little surprised. "En... Maybe he''s been practicing martial arts since childhood. His toughness is good."


    "Grandfather, you are wrong. In fact, Xiaoyue has never learned martial arts, and she has never been in touch with any inner strength." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" This time, even Gao Feng was not calm. He glared at Xiao Yao and said, "you are such a jerk. She''s so young and she doesn''t have any inner strength. Why don''t you let her climb the mountain by herself? I can''t be too tired! "


    With that, he picked up Xiaoyue and went into the hut.


    Xiao Yao follows.


    Into a room with good lighting, Gaofeng puts Xiaoyue on a bed, which Xiao Yao used to sleep in.


    Then, Gaofeng reaches out and points two acupoints on Xiaoyue''s chest. He goes to a simple wooden bookshelf and picks up a porcelain bottle stuffed with red cloth. After opening the red silk, he pours out a black pill and puts it in Xiaoyue''s mouth.


    "Almost. I think I''ll wake up soon." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, still standing on one side, did not speak¡° Haven''t you found the spirit grass? " Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao blushed and nodded again.


    "Don''t worry, no one will blame you. After all, you don''t know what tianlingcao looks like." Gao Feng stood up, sat down on a chair, and waved to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao also sat down.


    "Grandfather, how''s the second grandfather?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Fortunately, even if he really can''t find tianlingcao, he won''t die. I''m still here. If he really dies, he will die behind me." Gao Feng laughs.


    He is a cheerful man.


    In fact, he also knows that he made Xiao Yao go to find tianlingcao to embarrass Xiao Yao. Therefore, this time Xiao Yao came back empty handed, he has nothing to blame, because even if he wanted to find tianlingcao, he still tried his luck.


    "Grandfather, I will definitely find tianlingcao." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said seriously.


    Gao Feng looked at him a little, touched his goatee and asked, "this time, how does it feel to go down the mountain?"


    I don''t know why. When Gao Feng asked about this, Xiao Yao first thought of Li Xiaoxiao, then pink butterfly, Fang Hai, song Yilin... When he thought of these, his face unconsciously showed a smile.


    "It''s wonderful, it seems." Gao Feng nodded slightly.


    Xiao Yao said: "I know a lot of people, a lot of interesting people, they are my friends, are my brothers, is my..." he said this, suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly found that he did not know how to tell the relationship between himself and Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Start from the beginning." Gao Feng said, "it seems that you have a story. Wait. I''ll make tea."


    With that, he stood up, walked out of the hut and lit the stove


    Gao Feng is a master of tea ceremony. Xiao Yao learned everything he knew from Gao Feng.


    Gao Feng likes to add some herbs to his tea, but at the same time, he can ensure that the bitterness and fragrance of the tea will not be destroyed. Xiao Yao feels that he can''t learn this all his life.


    He once learned that as like as two peas, he used the same medicinal materials and used the same tea, even the number of tea leaves, the time of burning water and the amount of water that were imitated. He once asked Gao Feng why, but he couldn''t figure out his answer.


    Gao Feng felt his white hair and said to him, "the people who make tea are different, the people who make tea are different, the people who pick tea are different. How can the taste of tea be the same?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know where it was different. Second grandfather told him: "you are different from your grandfather, he is a person with a story, you are not." Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand. Gao Feng squatted on the side of the tea stove and caught fire with a small fan. Before long, the tea opened. He came in with water and put out two ceramic bowls with tea and some herbs¡° Some people drink tea, like to use purple sand cup, or wooden cup, glass... All kinds of, they think, with high-grade tea set, mountain spring, tea before rain, brewed tea is the best Gao Feng held the porcelain bowl and said, "but many years ago, our ancestors didn''t make it so complicated." Xiao Yao laughed: "grandfather, you are really a man full of philosophy."¡° Simply, it is Zen. " Gao Feng smiles, "now, it''s time for you to tell me your story." Xiao Yao nodded and sipped the tea after a while. The familiar taste warmed Xiao Yao''s heart¡° Everything starts from going down the mountain. On the way down the mountain, I met a girl named Li Xiaoxiao... "Gao Feng was so absorbed and serious that he was a very qualified listener.

 Chapter 168

    Everyone is a person with a story, but the story is wonderful.


    Some people''s stories, like a wonderful world, colorful, like the Milky way.


    Some people''s stories, like the diaries written by primary school students, are daily accounts, plain and mediocre.


    Xiao Yao''s story is wonderful, so Gao Feng is very absorbed. After the last full stop, there was a thunderbolt outside the window. The original sunny day was long and the drizzle was continuous in the twinkling of an eye.


    "It seems that I made the right decision." Gao Feng said.


    "What decision?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Let you go down the mountain!" Gao Feng said, "look, after you went down the mountain, you met so many people and had so many wonderful stories, but there is one thing you let me down too much."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Gao Feng stretched out his hand, clenched his fist and knocked on Xiao Yao''s head: "do you think you are a pig? Isn''t that little girl named Li Xiaoxiao very good? Why don''t you bring it back for me to see? "


    "Granddad, I haven''t found tianlingcao yet. I don''t care about it." Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    "Go away! If you can''t find it all your life, why don''t you get married all your life? " The mood of the peak is just like the weather outside the window. When it changes, it changes. I don''t care. If you don''t bring the little girl back during the Spring Festival, you don''t come back either


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly. I don''t know what the old man was thinking.


    "By the way, this little month is a good seedling. I''ll take it." Gaofeng looked at Xiaoyue lying on the bed and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was very excited by Gao Feng''s words. You know, Gao Feng has a very high vision. Except for himself, there seems to be no other apprentice. Now he even tells himself that Xiao Yue has a good seedling.


    Since Gaofeng said that, Xiaoyue''s seedlings are really good!


    "Xiao Yao, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. In a word, as long as you understand one thing, everything is predestined, predestined or not." Gao Feng said.


    "Grandfather, it''s an excuse to shirk." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, that''s how you are. You have to compress yourself. There''s no room for you." Gao Feng laughs. Although he says so, his eyes are full of praise when he looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Grandfather, actually, I want to show you something when I go down the mountain this time." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh? What is it? " Gao Feng asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes out the book "the mystery of medical knowledge" which is put in his clothes.


    Gao Feng was a little stunned. He took it and glanced at the book case. He just looked at the title of the book. The expression on his face changed greatly.


    "The mysterious mystery of medicine"... How could this book be in your hands The expression on Gao Feng''s face was very surprised, as if he saw a ghost, and then he was overjoyed.


    "This book was given to me by Xiaoyue''s grandmother. I can understand some things, but I still can''t understand some things." Xiao Yao said, "especially the medical Qi mentioned many times in it. I know the vitality and vigor, but what is the medical Qi? I really can''t understand. "


    Gao Feng burst out laughing.


    He reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder. Xiao Yao showed his teeth in pain.


    "Xiao Yao, I really don''t know where you come from. Do you know what this is?" Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, thinking, if I know, why do I ask you?


    "No matter what you do, there is a way, medical way, sword way, martial way, painting way, military way and so on. Once you enter the way, it is a realm that can not be described by words. For example, Sun Simiao, the king of medicine, is an expert who has set foot in the realm of medical way. When you raise your hand, you can break a thousand troops, and when you lower your head, you can make chaos. "


    "So powerful?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "It''s so powerful, that''s the way!" Gao Feng was so excited that even the little beard on his chin was shaking.


    "Then, Yiqi is similar to Jinqi?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s the same, but it''s different." Gao Feng said, "if you really have medical Qi, it''s like God''s help to cure the disease and save the people. It''s not impossible to bring the dying back to life."


    Xiao Yao was even more surprised.


    He felt that Gao Feng''s words had almost overturned his understanding of the world.


    People die like lights go out. This is the most common saying before Gao Feng. But now, Gao Feng tells him that there are people in the world who can bring the dead back to life. Is that too much nonsense?


    "Living dead, flesh and bones, since this sentence exists, there must be a reason for its existence, but I haven''t reached that point yet." Gao Feng said, "take this book first, read it well and ponder it carefully."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "grandfather, you''d better keep this book."


    "This..." Feng Feng hesitated, and some of them were difficult to choose.


    He is a medical maniac, and to him, the mystery of the medical way is like a piece of bread in front of a starving man.


    Xiao Yao saw Gao Feng hesitating, and seemed to know what the other party was thinking. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have already remembered the contents very clearly. You don''t know. I have the ability of never forgetting since I was a child."


    "So it is." Gao Feng said excitedly, "I''ll take this book!"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Come on, come and see your second grandfather with me." Gao Feng said, "now your second grandfather has a little more hope. After I can understand this book well, I don''t think we need any tianlingcao at that time."


    Xiao Yao smiles, nods and stands up.


    Behind the peak, two people went into another room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Xiao Yao felt a chill. He couldn''t help wrapping up his clothes and sneezing.


    On a wooden bed, there was an old man about sixty or seventy years old. His face was very pale, and he was wearing a Dark Jade Pendant on his chest. On the old man''s body, there was a layer of frost.


    The jade pendant is called hanshuiyu. It''s a rare treasure. Thanks to this jade pendant, it can suppress the inner strength of the second grandfather. Otherwise, even if there is a peak, the second grandfather can''t hold on for so long.


    "He''s the same as before I went down the mountain." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, it''s the same." Gao Feng nodded.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and went to the front of him. He wanted to reach out and hold the second grandfather''s wrist, but he also knew that once he touched the second grandfather''s body, a cold air would rush into his body and destroy his breath.


    "Second grandfather, don''t worry. I''ll find tianlingcao." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "I said, don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    In China, there are three masters.


    The first one is to be in the capital. It is said that now, in a mysterious department, he is guarding the security of the whole country and has stepped into a broken heaven.


    The second is the old man lying on the bed at this time, Xiao Yao''s second grandfather. At his peak, he broke through the sky. Later, he was injured by someone and stepped back to the sky shaking world. He was the first master in the sky breaking world.


    Third, no one knows where he is. All he knows is that he is the tiger king of China. Because of his special constitution, he is also stuck in the realm of shaking heaven. It seems that he is looking for a breakthrough opportunity.


    "Grandfather, you still didn''t tell me who hurt the second grandfather in those years." Xiao Yao asked.


    Gao Feng looked at him, frowned and said, "do you remember what I told you before?"


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "you tell me, only when I get to the broken heaven, can you tell me."


    "Yes." Gao Feng said, "now I tell you, what if you want to take revenge? Even if you are a little smarter and know you can''t take revenge, it will block your heart and do no good to your cultivation. "


    Xiao Yao knew that what he said was true, so he couldn''t refute it.


    "Go down the mountain." Gao Feng said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and said, "I want to stay a little longer."


    "Time is up. You have your own business to do." Gao Feng said, "I hope that when you go down the mountain next time, you will bring the spirit grass down the mountain."


    "What if I don''t find it?" Xiao Yao has a dignified expression.


    "Let''s wait for the New Year!" Gao Feng said sternly.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he was deeply moved: "don''t worry, grandfather, I will find it! If I can''t find it, I''ll be the first person in China. Let all the people in China help me find it. If I still can''t find it, I''ll be the first person in the world and let the people in the whole world help me find it! "


    What he said was impressive and powerful.


    Gao Feng waved his hand to him and said, "get out of here, don''t brag with me


    Xiao Yao thinks his grandfather is not cute at all!


    As soon as Xiao Yao came out of the hut, Gao Feng spoke again.


    "Wait a minute."


    Xiao Yao stops and looks at Xiao Yao.


    Gaofeng stood at the door, hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went into the hut. When he came back again, he had a dark wooden box in his hand.


    He handed the wooden box to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao opened the wooden box, in which there was a black pendant, which seemed to be made of some kind of metal.


    "There is a secret of your life experience in it." Gao Feng said.


    "My life experience?" Hearing these words, Xiao Yao''s body trembled for a while, and his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    "I didn''t want to give it to you, because it may also bring you danger, but I think it''s up to you to decide whether you need it or not." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, he looked at the hands of the black pendant, Leng for a long time. The shape of the pendant is a black sword. It is cold. On the blade of the sword, there is a little dragon. Although the figure is very small, it looks lifelike. Xiao Yao believes that this is definitely made by a famous artist, at least a sculptor in the realm of a master. Xiao Yao wears the pendant around his neck, which is his answer to Gao Feng. Once upon a time, Xiao Yao was very curious about why his parents left him on Tianlong mountain. He thought it was better not to look for them. At least, he would not see them all his life. His idea is like this, but after giving his choice, he still can''t be cruel¡° Let''s go. " Gao Feng waved his hand, turned and walked into the hut. Xiao Yao stayed in the same place for a long time, and finally turned around. It''s raining harder and harder, but Xiao Yao is walking very slowly. He disappeared in the rain, his figure hazy. The peak depends on the threshold and looks far away. For a long time, lying on the bed, Xiaoyue suddenly said: "grandfather, is dad gone?"¡° I''m going Gao Feng still looks at the door. "You woke up long ago, didn''t you?"¡° En... "Xiaoyue turned over and got out of bed with tears in her eyes," I''m afraid I''ll be sad when my father leaves. " Gao Feng turns his face and smiles.

 Chapter 169

    The heavy rain on the mountain is majestic, and the light rain is pattering down the mountain.


    The grass, the flower, vague, crumbling.


    Xiao Yao''s pace is very slow, his clothes have been wet by the rain, close to the body, inexplicably cold rolled mat. He wrapped his clothes tightly, but still could not feel the warmth for a moment.


    He took the pendant down from his neck. After looking at it for a long time, he couldn''t see any clue.


    He couldn''t help thinking about who his parents were and why he had to throw himself away. If they lack arms and legs, they can understand, but they are so good-looking, and they throw themselves away, which is a problem!


    Gao Feng once said to Xiao Yao that when Gao Feng picked up Xiao Yao, his swaddling clothes were all made of gold silk and satin. It must have been the birth of a rich family. Then he ruled out the reason that his family could not afford to support him. If not, what would be the reason? Xiao Yao doesn''t understand.


    This time, Xiao Yao came to Tianlong mountain in Song Yilin''s Land Rover. As for the driver''s license, Mr. Li gave it to him. I don''t know what kind of means Mr. Li used. However, Xiao Yao''s driving skills are still good. After all, he used to use a car to perform some tasks overseas. Can''t he take a taxi every time?


    After going down the mountain and arriving at the parking place, Xiao Yao walked towards the Land Rover, but was surprised to find that there were two people in black standing beside the Land Rover.


    A pockmarked face, thin, but very tall, about 1.9 meters, smoking a cigarette.


    The other is a little fat with triangular eyes and a garlic nose.


    "Boy, is this your car?" Garlic nose looked at Xiao Yao and asked askew.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, puzzled, still nodded.


    "Bring me the car keys." Garlic nose said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "what''s the matter? Why should I give you the car keys? "


    Garlic nose and pockmarked face looked at each other and laughed.


    They look at Xiao Yao like a fool.


    "I said, boy, do you really don''t understand or don''t understand? Can''t you see what a man does? " Pockmarked face lost the cigarette in his hand, not because he didn''t want to smoke, nor did he smoke out, mainly because the cigarette had been wet by the rain. Xiao Yao really doesn''t understand. You don''t have an umbrella on a rainy day. Why do you have to smoke? Is it just to create a forced atmosphere?


    Xiao Yao smiles at pockmarked face and garlic nose.


    He is not really stupid. How can he not understand what the other party wants to do? But Xiao Yao can''t understand. It''s right that these people want to rob and find a secluded place, but this is just a piece of shit. How do they want to stay here?


    Xiao Yao took out the key in his pocket and shook it on his finger: "is that what you''re talking about?"


    Seeing the car key, garlic nose and pockmarked face all brightened up.


    In fact, they were just passing by, but when they saw a Land Rover parked on the side, they had a bad idea. It''s a deserted place. It''s a good place to rob! In fact, before Xiao Yao went down the mountain, they all thought about it. If the other party was crowded, they would flash. If they were alone... Isn''t this a luxury car?


    As a professional robber, there is no reason not to rob!


    "Little brother, I''ll tell you the truth. If we hadn''t brought our professional tools today, we would have opened your door long ago." Pockmarked face said with a smile, "but it''s OK, now you come down, hurry to give the key, lest we smash the window, you are still distressed."


    Garlic nose said with a smile: "what you said is wrong. We smashed our car. What does he love?"


    Good guy. Now they all think Land Rover is theirs. Xiao Yao is also really angry smile, he is thinking, these two guys in the end is where the self-confidence.


    "OK, let''s play. I have something else to do. I don''t have time to write with you." Xiao Yao shook his head and said seriously.


    "Hey, boy, you''re not going to give us the key, are you?" Garlic nose smirk way.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Zheng, stunned way: "you until now just found out?"


    Garlic nose and pockmarked face are angry. They just found out that the other party was just playing with themselves.


    "Damn, you are looking for death!" With that, garlic nose rushed towards Xiao Yao. He was a little fat, so he ran slowly. Xiao Yao wanted to wait for him to come to him before he took the hand. But in the end, his patience was exhausted. He rushed straight up and kicked his fat body. Pockmarked face was kicked out and fell into the water, When he got up, he was covered with mud and water. He looked very funny.


    "Damn, how dare you do it to me?" Garlic nose speak very slowly, the stomach was kicked a foot, he did not recover for a long time.


    "Nonsense." Xiao Yao said, it is a kick fly out, garlic nose''s body is like a round ball, rolling on the ground for a distance.


    At this time, pockmarked face has been cold, a face rushed up.


    His speed is very fast, the foot step by step wind, sharp eyes, as if with a certain kind of murderous, looks very master style. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s kick, his costume would be almost perfect.


    Pockmarked face of the body into a beautiful arc, heavy hit on the edge of garlic nose.


    "Ah Pockmarked face pain grinning, holding Xiao Yao kicked in the stomach everywhere.


    Xiao Yao didn''t bother to pay attention to these two guys. He opened the car door, got on the car, started the engine, and ran back to Li''s house.


    For Xiao Yao, the carjacking incident was just a small episode. He didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    It''s raining and the road is slippery. Xiao Yao doesn''t drive very fast. The black Land Rover is running on the road.


    Xiao Yao estimated that it would be dark when he got back to Li''s house.


    All of a sudden, a beautiful shadow stands in front of the car. Xiao Yao brakes quickly and feels afraid for his absence in the first second.


    In front of the Land Rover, you are a girl in a white zipper coat, wearing a pair of black jeans, holding a small red umbrella and carrying a white backpack. Looking at her age, it seems that she is only 21 or 22 years old.


    Xiao Yao was puzzled. At this time, the girl had already come to the driver''s window and knocked on the window.


    Looking at the pretty face outside the window, Xiao Yao was a little stunned, waiting for the other party to speak first.


    "Handsome, are you going to the downtown of Haitian city?" The girl''s voice is very nice, just like Huang Ying''s singing.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao nodded, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you take me downtown?" The girl sighed and said, "I came by bus, but now the bus broke down on the way, and I have something urgent. Can you take me into the city?"


    "No Xiao Yao said seriously, "there should be a bus to meet you later."


    "But I''m in a hurry!" The girl was more worried. She looked at Xiao Yao pitifully, "you can do it, OK? I can give you money! "


    Xiao Yao sighed and opened the front passenger''s door. The girl laughed gratefully and got on the car quickly.


    One more girl in the car makes Xiao Yao feel that the atmosphere is a little strange.


    "Handsome, what''s your name! My name is Pei Xiaoya. " The girl put her bag in the back seat and asked.


    "My name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said.


    Pei Xiaoya smile: "en, nice name, Xiao Yao... Are you a very free and easy person?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said indifferently, "according to what you say, is pangzi a fat man?"


    Pei Xiaoya seems to realize that Xiao Yao is not a talkative person, so she quickly closes her mouth.


    Before long, the girl named Pei Xiaoya even fell asleep. Maybe she didn''t sleep well and snored in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao was a little too sad again.


    He breathed a long sigh and slowly sped up.


    Suddenly, a cold chill enveloped Xiao Yao.


    Then he lowered his head, and a cold wind blew over his head. He holds the steering wheel in one hand and smashes the other hand at Pei Xiaoya on the side.


    At this time, Pei Xiaoya''s eyes twinkled with cold light. After taking back the dagger, he stabbed at Xiao Yao''s wrist again.


    "Damn, I guess you''re not easy!" Xiao Yao scolded angrily. He stepped on the brake with one foot and leaned slightly.


    In fact, when he saw Pei Xiaoya, he felt very uncomfortable. This is a girl who looks very pure and smiles very sweet, but Xiao Yao always feels that her eyes are a little cold.


    It''s like... It''s like a hunter looking at prey that has fallen into a trap.


    Xiao Yao didn''t see any bus break down and stop on the side of the road. Otherwise, Xiao Yao would not have refused at the beginning.


    But Xiao Yao is also worried. What if the other party is really just an ordinary person? Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Xiao Yao agreed to get on the bus. Now Xiao Yao just understand, Pei Xiaoya before that is pretend to sleep, the purpose is to let his vigilance relax. Fortunately, he had a good sense of danger and avoided the fatal knife in time. Otherwise, now Xiao Yao is a corpse with his throat cut.


    Other Xiao Yao dare not say, but this woman''s acting, really good, is definitely a professional killer.


    "Are you a dragon and Phoenix man?" Xiao Yao stops the car, grabs Pei Xiaoya''s wrist and asks.


    "Hum, go underground and ask Yama!" Pei Xiaoya sneers repeatedly. She takes off the dagger in her hand and earns a lot of money. When Pei Xiaoya catches it again, the dagger has turned an angle. As her wrist pulls down, the sharp blade of the dagger comes towards Xiao Yao''s wrist.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and immediately let go of Pei Xiaoya''s hand. Then he kicked Pei Xiaoya''s leg. At this time, he didn''t care about pity.


    The narrow carriage is not conducive to action, and the movement range of the two people is not very large, but it is very beneficial for Xiao Yao. Although the other side''s skill is good, Xiao Yao finds out that Pei Xiaoya is actually a foreign expert. For foreign experts, the greater the movement range is, the greater the strength will be, but Xiao Yao doesn''t need it, Because he uses internal strength¡° Bang Pei Xiaoya''s fists collide with Xiao Yao''s fists. Xiao Yao doesn''t matter much, but Pei Xiaoya''s body is already half lying on the chair. Her face changes slightly, and she seems to realize that Xiao Yao''s fists are not simple. She immediately reaches out her hand and takes out the backpack that she put in the back seat. Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. Although he didn''t know what was in the other party''s backpack, he was sure that what was there must be a weapon, or a dagger. If it was a pistol, Xiao Yao would be dangerous in this narrow space. So thinking of this, he immediately fell down and pressed Pei Xiaoya under his body, while the other hand also pressed Pei Xiaoya''s wrist¡° I want to die Pei Xiaoya''s other hand is also pressed by Xiao Yao. Worried, she bends her knee and smashes it towards Xiao Yao''s abdomen¡° Damn, you are so cruel Xiao Yao said Pei Xiaoya was cruel because the woman intended to hit his younger brother with her knee. Is that too insulting?

 Chapter 170

    Qin Xue was sitting in a police car with a gloomy face.


    During this period of time, there were many cases of missing children in Haitian city, and Qin Xue was responsible for this case, but no clues were found. Just in the morning, a child trafficking gang was destroyed in a neighboring city, so Qin Xue rushed to find the abducted children in Haitian city. In the hope of finding the abducted children, she had no harvest and could only come back immediately.


    "I don''t understand." Chen Ming, the criminal police team leader who came from the provincial criminal police team to assist Qin Xue, said helplessly, "we''ve seen all the surveillance videos near the missing place. Why can''t we find anything?"


    Qin Xue looks at Chen Ming and doesn''t speak.


    She doesn''t like Chen Ming at all, and she doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. She has to let this guy come over and get ahead of her. She has no ability at all. She doesn''t do anything except complain about the difficulty of the case all day long, which is nothing but muddle along.


    "Captain Chen, if you think this is boring, you can go back to the provincial capital. I will never stop you." Qin Xue was not in a good mood at first, but now she can''t help hearing Chen Ming''s words in her ear.


    Chen Ming was toppled by Qin Xue for a while. His face was embarrassed, but he couldn''t speak any more. In fact, he wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, but before he left, he had to taste Qin Xue, didn''t he? This charming policewoman flower, although he has reached middle age, but also difficult to resist the temptation! This is honey. Peach!


    At this time, the police car slowly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Xue asked.


    "There''s a Land Rover in front of us that doesn''t move." The driver honked his horn and held his airway. "Don''t you know the road is narrow? Damn, rich people are great! Forget it, I''ll change my way. "


    "What''s the change? I''ll go down and have a look. I really think his family owns the road?" Qin Xue angrily opens the car door and goes down. Chen Ming is stunned and follows him quickly.


    Two people went to the window, probe a look, in front of the scene let them all a burst of consternation, then, Qin Xue is a red face, quickly turned his head.


    At this time, Xiao Yao just pressed Pei Xiaoya on the chair, and his body also pressed Pei Xiaoya''s body. His hands pressed Pei Xiaoya''s hands, and his two legs also pressed Pei Xiaoya''s legs.


    "Today''s young people are really fierce. They don''t find a safe place for cars and earthquakes." Chen Minggang said, after seeing Xiao Yao''s appearance, he was surprised again, "eh? Isn''t this guy the man who saved people on the highway last time? "


    Qin Xue didn''t see it clearly, but only when she heard Chen Ming''s words did she react. When she met Xiao Yao on the highway, the Land Rover he was sitting on seemed to be the one now.


    She was very angry and banged hard on the window.


    "Xiao Yao, are you crazy! If you want to play with a car, you can''t help driving to a quiet place on the highway? " Qin Xue said angrily.


    Xiao Yao didn''t get up to open the window at all. The main reason is that he can''t open the window now. Because the sound insulation effect of Land Rover is so good, Xiao Yao can only see Qin Xue''s mouth moving, but he can''t hear what Qin Xue is saying.


    He did not dare to let go. Once he let go, Pei Xiaoya''s dagger would wave to Xiao Yao. This woman seems to be killing red eye, even if the police are standing outside the car, she is still staring at Xiao Yao fiercely.


    "Damn, what are you pulling! Drag me to break your hands again, believe it or not? " Xiao Yao said fiercely.


    His words are not boastful. As long as he enters his body and breaks the meridians on Pei Xiaoya''s hands, Pei Xiaoya''s hands will be completely abandoned.


    Xiao Yao''s words made Pei Xiaoya''s face slightly changed, and her eyes were a little flustered.


    The distance between the two people is too close. The fragrance of Pei Xiaoya''s breath is sprayed on Xiao Yao''s face.


    "What do you want?" Pei Xiaoya said.


    Xiao Yao is about to cry. He has never seen such a shameless person! It was her kindness to give her a ride. Unexpectedly, she wanted her own life. Fortunately, she responded quickly, dodged the fatal attack in time and killed her under the tower. After subduing the woman, she even asked herself what she wanted?


    Is this the terrible logic of women?


    Qin Xue, who is still out of the car in the rain, is almost mad. What is this guy doing? He has been caught, but he still doesn''t open the door. Does he think he is so handsome now?


    She started pounding the door like hell.


    "Damn, is this woman brain sick?" Xiao Yao is burning with anger. She really can''t understand what Qin Xue is thinking. Doesn''t she find out what happened to her now? Of course, he can''t imagine that now it''s not only Qin Xue, but Chen Ming also thinks that Xiao Yao is doing something unsuitable for children in the car with a girl who looks very pure and lovely.


    If Xiao Yao knew what they were thinking, he would be angry.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao suddenly gets up and hits Pei Xiaoya''s wrist with one hand. Pei Xiaoya eats the pain, in the hand dagger fell in one side, Xiao Yao immediately raised the head, opened the copilot''s door.


    As soon as the car door opened, Xiao Yao said in a loud voice, "hurry up and catch this woman!" without waiting for Qin Xue to speak


    Both Qin Xue and Chen Ming were stunned. They didn''t respond for a long time. Why did they arrest this girl?


    "Catch her? I want to catch you, too? " Qin Xue Leng said.


    Xiao Yao doubts again, and doesn''t understand Qin Xue''s meaning. He really doesn''t understand. Why does Qin Xue want to catch herself? Who did you invite and who did you provoke?


    But at this time, the woman named Pei Xiaoya had already taken out the gun in her bag, then turned over and aimed the gun at Qin Xue.


    Qin Xue''s brain seems to be blank when the cold muzzle of the gun is aimed at Qin Xue. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast. He quickly reaches out his hand and grabs Pei Xiaoya''s wrist. Then he pulls hard and the pistol falls to the ground.


    "What the hell are you doing, you big chested, brainless woman?" Xiao Yao said angrily. If it wasn''t for his speed just now, I''m afraid Qin Xue would have been lying on the ground.


    Qin Xue, after all, is a policeman. Her absence just because she didn''t react. She didn''t expect that Pei Xiaoya would suddenly point a gun at her. Now Xiao Yao is pulled back by her soul. She quickly takes out her handcuffs and handcuffs Pei Xiaoya. Xiao Yao is relieved.


    "This... What''s going on?" Qin Xue wiped the sweat on her forehead, thinking of the scene just now, she still has some lingering fear.


    "Why do you say it''s ok? Don''t you see she''s a killer? " Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qin Xue was shocked: "killer? You call her a killer? "


    Xiao Yao was even more surprised than Qin Xue: "otherwise? What do you think? "


    Qin Xue blushes and doesn''t dare to say what she originally thought. Does she tell Xiao Yao that she thought Xiao Yao and the female killer were in the car before?


    "Well, what happened just now?" Qin Xue asked, "how do you press her?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "she wants to kill me, and there is a knife in her hand. You tell me, I don''t press her. Did you kill her?"


    "You''ve killed people before." Qin Xue said.


    "Cough, that''s not before!" Xiao Yao said.


    "I think you just think this girl is very beautiful. Don''t you want to work hard?" Qin Xue has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, indeed, he had such an idea before. More importantly, if Pei Xiaoya is too ugly, he will never stop to carry people... He is such a very realistic person!


    "This woman, it''s up to you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Qin Xue is slightly stunned, and then suddenly wakes up. She is a police officer. This soldier has caught a female killer, which is a great achievement.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you care? Then I''ll kill it and throw it away somewhere. " Xiao Yao said.


    "You dare!" Chen Ming frowned and said, "if you dare to do it, it''s homicide. At that time, there will be no justifiable defense."


    "Why are you so stupid everywhere?" Xiao Yao glances at Chen Ming and frowns. On the highway, Xiao Yao doesn''t like this guy at all.


    Chen Ming''s face changed and he was angry. He said, "hum, I don''t think you''re a good man. Otherwise, how could anyone want to kill you?"


    "There are so many people in the world who want to kill me." Xiao Yao sneered, "does anyone want to kill you?"


    Chen Ming was stunned. He didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, so he nodded: "of course not!"


    "You are a policeman." Xiao Yao said, "you must arrest criminals, offend a lot of people, will no one kill you? Are you a man who only eats imperial food but doesn''t work? "


    Chen Ming is flushed by Xiao Yao''s words. Only then can he realize that he has fallen into the trap set by Xiao Yao''s words.


    "What are you talking about? I''m a good cop Chen Ming said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, the police are so good that they have no enemies." Xiao Yao said.


    Chen Mingzhen wants to kick Xiao Yao out. Fortunately, he didn''t, otherwise, he would know why the flowers were so red.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to bother with people like you." With that, Chen Ming left first.


    "Cut, say as if I want to argue with you very much, chirp askew, like a woman." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Chen Ming, who didn''t go far, almost slipped and fell to the ground. He felt really wronged. Am I chirping? Why do I think you can talk better than me? He left without looking back, for fear that if he heard any irritating words again, he would turn his eyes and be dizzy directly.


    "This man, take it away." Xiao Yao throws Pei Xiaoya out of the car and says.


    "En..." Qin Xue nods and pulls Pei Xiaoya to the police car¡° by the way. Wait a minute Xiao Yao also got out of the car and went to Pei Xiaoya. His eyes were cold and he said in a cold voice, "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Are you from Longfeng?"¡° Hum Pei Xiaoya sneered and didn''t go to see Xiao Yao¡° It''s ok if you don''t say it. Anyway, no matter whether you are or not, I''ll go to Longfeng for trouble. " Xiao Yao said. Pei Xiaoya turned and looked at Qin Xue: "can''t we go yet?" Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao and Pei Xiaoya, and finally says to Xiao Yao, "if you have anything you want to know, you can tell me. I''ll go back and help you with the trial."¡° No, I don''t Xiao Yao shook his head, went back into the Land Rover and started the engine. The rain is still falling.

 Chapter 171

    Back at Li''s, Xiao Yao went upstairs to take a hot bath, changed his clothes, dried his hair, and then went downstairs.


    When he came downstairs, it was time to have a bowl of rice.


    Li Kun''s attitude towards Xiao Yao has changed a lot. He tries his best to bring food to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s good for your health. Eat more."


    "Xiao Yao, it''s good for your health to eat more chicken."


    Before long, Xiao Yao''s bowl was full.


    "Well, uncle Kun, you''d better let me do it by myself. If I want to eat anything, I''ll take my own food." Xiao Yao is flattered.


    Li Kun chuckled and said, "Xiao Yao, no matter what, we all want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, Xiaoxiao would have been knocked down by Li Bing! I guess even he didn''t expect that you are the boss of Xiaoyao real estate. Ha ha, this guy has capsized in the sewer. " At the end, he really laughed.


    Li frowned and coughed. Li Kun quickly stopped.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mr. Li and finds that the old man''s mood seems to be a bit wrong, but he doesn''t ask much. He just eats.


    After the meal, Mr. Li also spoke.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Xiao, would you like to sit in the study with me for a while?" Li said.


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao look at each other, and they both know that Li must have something to say to them. So they both stand up and follow Li up the stairs and enter the study on the second floor.


    As soon as the door of the study closed, Mr. Li sighed.


    "Old man, are you dissatisfied with our expelling Li Bing?" Xiao Yao sat down and said.


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao means to drive away Li Bing, which has nothing to do with Xiao Yao, but he thinks that it needs to be undertaken by himself and Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao''s side face and feels warm.


    Mr. Li raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao and gave a bitter smile: "do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "Do you think Li Bing is a member of the Li family anyway, and Li''s group also has a share of Li Bing''s. although Li Bing''s character is not very good, his body still flows with your blood, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Laozi slightly Leng Leng, did not open his mouth, but with the eyes of Xiao Yao to continue to say.


    Xiao Yao was not polite, and continued: "in our opinion, maybe Xiaoxiao did nothing wrong. The existence of Li Bing is a threat to her. Moreover, if not, the people who originally opposed Xiaoxiao would feel encouraged and feel that Xiaoxiao did not dare to do anything to them anyway, and make it worse. But you will feel that Xiaoxiao''s position is stable anyway. Why worry about that? "


    Li Laozi wry smile: "Xiao Yao, you are very clever."


    "Master, it''s not that I''m smart, it''s that you think too little." Xiao Yao said, "do you really think you can protect Xiaoxiao forever? Just like before, even if you don''t really want Li Bing to be expelled from the Li group, what can you do? Will you go through legal procedures and replace Xiaoxiao? "


    "Of course I won''t!" Mr. Li shook his head.


    "So, if Xiaoxiao is expelled today, are you sure you will go through the legal procedure and let Li Bing pay the price?" Xiao Yao asked seriously.


    Mr. Li opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to close his mouth again.


    Li Xiaoxiao stood up and went to the back of Master Li and helped him press his shoulder.


    "Grandfather, I can''t help it." Li Xiaoxiao''s voice is as plain as water.


    Mr. Li closed his eyes and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, then at Master Li, and said, "master, why do you live in Xiaoxiao''s house instead of Li Bing''s?"


    Li Laozi''s body slightly trembled, opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao: "what do you mean?"


    "When you choose where to live, you already have your own ideas." Xiao Yao has a little deep meaning.


    Li suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Yes, you''re right. I live here because I know Xiaoxiao is really good to me, and Li Kun is also really filial... Forget it, Xiao Yao, you''re not good at anything else, but you''ve got a good mouth." Mr. Li laughs.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "Xiao Yao, I told you to come up. There''s another thing." Li said.


    Xiao Yao sat upright and was all ears.


    "Today, Zhan Qianjun called me." Li said.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao is puzzled, and Li Xiaoxiao is also puzzled.


    "He said that no matter what our Li family plans to do, he will firmly stand on our side. Even if the Li family wants to kill the dragon, they are willing to do the dragon knife." Li said.


    Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak.


    "They are willing to stand up openly, stand with the Li family and find trouble with the Mo family?" Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao both know that the dragon to be slaughtered is the Mo family.


    "Yes." Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao with a smile. "It''s all thanks to Xiao Yao."


    "My credit?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "You have saved Zhan Hongtu and the hope of the exhibitors. There is nothing wrong with them. It''s just a change of ways. Thank you." Mr. Li said, "they want to come and say thank you, but they don''t think that''s appropriate because they don''t want to thank you. They want to repay you with practical actions."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    This exhibition family, it is love and righteousness!


    "Xiao Yao, do you want to kill the dragon?" Master Li''s eyes twinkled.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mr. Li and suddenly smiles.


    He didn''t say anything, and Mr. Li didn''t ask anything. Everything seemed to be in silence. On the contrary, Li Xiaoxiao was full of fog. He felt that the old man had begun to play mystery.


    "OK, all that should be said. Next, it''s all your business." Li said and waved his hand. Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao walked out of the study together and closed the door gently.


    Two people went downstairs and went to the door. The door of the villa was open. Each of them set up a chair and sat down at the door.


    "Xiaoyue was sent to the mountain by you?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "En..." Li Xiaoxiao also nodded, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiaoxiao, what kind of person do you want to be?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and turned his face to look at Xiao Yao''s side face.


    "If you want to keep the property of the Li family steady, I will choose to continue to be tolerant, or keep a low profile. If you want to make your own career, I''m not going to give in and start fighting back. " Xiao Yao said.


    "I..." Li Xiaoxiao suddenly did not know how to answer this question.


    She doesn''t know what she thinks. As the saying goes, it''s easy to start a business, but hard to keep it. Now Li''s group is built by Mr. Li. If Li Xiaoxiao can keep it, it''s also a skill.


    However, Li Xiaoxiao felt that this was not what she wanted.


    Even if she really holds the Li group, other people will only say that Li Xiaoxiao''s grandfather has the ability and has a brilliant family. No one will look at her and weigh her.


    However, once you choose to fight, there is a great possibility of failure. After all, in the business world, there are crises everywhere. If you are not careful, you will be doomed. This is a difficult problem.


    Finally, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes suddenly became firm, and there was a sharp light in her eyes.


    "I want to make a bet." She said so.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao and asks if Li Xiaoxiao is sure. Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are still firm.


    Xiao yaoxiao: "I don''t know... What is the Mo family planning to do recently?"


    "They''ve opened a new security company, and in the next few years, the development center will be on it." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Security company..." Xiao Yao lowered his head and pondered.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise, let''s start a security company? Only in the same field can we fight happily, can we? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "this still needs to think about, now there is no need to be so anxious, by the way... I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "I went to Tianlong mountain and met my grandfather. I told him what happened to me." Xiao Yao said, "finally, he gave me a warning."


    "What warning?" Li Xiaoxiao was surprised. She was worried about whether Xiao Yao''s grandfather warned Xiao Yao that he must find tianlingcao in the shortest time. If so, Xiao Yao would have to spend more time looking for it.


    "My grandfather said to me..." Xiao Yao paused for a moment, looked at Li Xiaoxiao nervous appearance and wanted to smile, "let me take you back when I celebrate the new year."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s brain blank for a while, seems to understand what.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao, and Li Xiaoxiao also looks at Xiao Yao. Her face turns red, just like a rose blooming on the branch.


    Xiao Yao got his grandfather''s consent and hint. He knew that even if he accepted Li Xiaoxiao now, he would not blame him. The big stone in his heart had fallen. But at this moment, the damn phone rang.


    "It''s a good time." Xiao Yao scolded, took out the phone, looked at the number above, and said directly, "old song, I tell you, if you have nothing to do, I will drive to kill you now!"


    Song Yilin on the other side of the phone was shocked by Xiao Yao''s violent temper. Of course, he didn''t think that he had disturbed a very important thing unconsciously. He just cried out: "brother Xiao, help


    "Help?" Xiao Yao a Leng, way, "how, someone wants to kill you?"¡° No... my father has come to Haitian city. Besides, he still has to meet Qiuyue''s parents. Isn''t that a challenge? He''s just a hot tempered man. Maybe he can fight even if he doesn''t agree. Come to Haitian Hotel as soon as possible! " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "if I go, what else can I do?"¡° Anyway, you have to come. Otherwise, I can''t feel at ease. " Song Yilin said, "you just think it''s to give me courage. Is it possible?" Xiao Yao hangs up the phone with a bitter smile and looks at Li Xiaoxiao beside him¡° Come on, let''s go to the Haitian Hotel. " Xiao Yao said that originally he was ready to say some romantic words. As a result, the original atmosphere had been diluted by song Yilin, and what he wanted to say could only be held back.

 Chapter 172

    Instead of retreating, we advance upstream. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to go to the tiger mountain. This is the real strong.


    At least, for song Jiangshan, this is what he saw as a strong man.


    When he had children, he was called song countercurrent - mainly because song Butui and song Youhu were too ugly.


    Song Jiangshan has great expectations for song countercurrent, and song countercurrent did not disappoint his father. Although he is only 47 years old this year, he has entered the master''s realm in the eyes of outsiders, that is, the earthshaking realm in the inner world.


    Shaking the sky, shaking the sky with one blow.


    He sat on a chair and said nothing. His face was expressionless. He had a Chinese character face with clear outline, thick eyebrows and big eyes. His eyes were shining with fine light, as if they were enough to penetrate everything.


    Eyes like a knife, that''s it.


    "Why not." Li Ru looked at her watch and frowned, "didn''t Qiu Yue and song Yilin say they would arrive in ten minutes?"


    "Hum, that little girl delays." Song countercurrent cold hum a, "woman is trouble."


    "What are you talking about?" Li Qiuyue''s father Li Xingguo''s face slightly changed, frowned and said, "Song countercurrent, I know your song family is not simple, but don''t think that''s why I want to marry my daughter to you!"


    Song countercurrent looked at Li Xingguo, but did not say anything. The contempt in his eyes can be seen by everyone.


    He looked down upon the businessman from the bottom of his heart.


    There are not many people who can be ignored by song countercurrent. At least, now Li Xingguo is not qualified.


    The atmosphere in the box was very dull, and Li Ru couldn''t interrupt.


    Outside the box, song Yilin stood at the door and did not dare to open the door for a long time.


    "We''re all here. What are you afraid of?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "How can I not be afraid?" Song Yilin said with a bitter smile, "you don''t know my father. If you know him, you can understand me."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Li Xiaoxiao coughed and said, "in fact, what you should face is what you have to face."


    Song Yilin sighed.


    At this time, a loud voice passed through the board and came from the box. Hunyuan was full of air, as if a thunder had sounded in his ear. Xiao Yao is OK, but Li Xiaoxiao and Li Qiuyue, who have no foundation, can''t carry them. They look ugly one by one.


    The sound of air entering the flood.


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath, reaches out his hand to open the door, and takes Li Xiaoxiao and other people to stride in.


    "Hello, uncle song. I''m a friend of song Yilin." Xiao Yao looked at Song countercurrent and said with a smile, "this is my friend, Li Xiaoxiao. It happens that we don''t have dinner at night. Can we sit here?"


    Song countercurrent raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao, indifferent way: "can''t."


    Xiao Yao''s expression solidified on his face.


    He smiles, but he doesn''t expect song countercurrent to be so shameless. It seems that song Yilin is right. His father is more difficult to deal with than Fang Hai''s father!


    "It''s our family business, and you''re my son''s friend, not my friend." Song countercurrent looked at Xiao Yao and said in a deep voice, "so, go out."


    "Well, you think this is your home? Why do you want him to go out and he has to go out? " Li Xingguo can''t sit still.


    He has seen a lot of domineering people, but it''s rare for him to reach the level of song countercurrent!


    Yes, the Song family is the backbone of Chinese martial arts and the ancient martial arts family. Song countercurrent''s father used to be the first person''s personal guard in the red wall, but for his daughter''s sake, as a father, he must not bow his head to each other. And young people want to face, he has a good impression of Xiao Yao, he really can''t stand song countercurrent bullying Xiao Yao!


    "What do I do, you care?" Song countercurrent looking at Li Xingguo asked.


    "Xiao Yao sit down, I let you sit down, no one can make you stand up!" Li Xingguo said calmly.


    He felt that he had to be a bit tough, otherwise even if song Yilin and Li Qiuyue really became, Li Qiuyue would be bullied in the Song family.


    "Presumptuous!" Song counter current low voice shouts a way.


    "Five more." Li Xingguo has no good airway.


    Suddenly, song countercurrent stood up, fingers slightly curved, toward Li Xingguo''s collar. He wants to throw this Li Xingguo out directly.


    Li Xingguo''s face changed slightly, and his brain was almost blank. He didn''t expect that song countercurrent would start without warning, and Li Ru, song Yilin and others were stunned.


    However, just when song countercurrent''s hand was one punch away from Li Xingguo''s collar, one hand grasped song countercurrent''s wrist.


    Song countercurrent''s face changed slightly, and he turned to look at Xiao Yao, the master who stopped his hand.


    Song countercurrent didn''t intend to hurt li Xingguo, so he didn''t have any strength in his hand just now, but it doesn''t mean that everyone can grasp his wrist.


    "Who are you?" Song countercurrent looking at Xiao Yao, with great interest.


    "Xiao Yao, song Yilin''s friend." Xiao Yao said with a smile that when he spoke, song countercurrent had increased his arm strength, but still could not push Bancun forward.


    Song countercurrent is a Leng at first, then full face is stunned: "inside strength?"


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting." In Song countercurrent''s eyes, the essence soared, his temples bulged, and his body moved forward.


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised and quickly mobilized his inner strength. His other hand supported the table, and the expression on his face was no longer as relaxed as before. His heart wry smile, it seems that song Yilin''s father is going to test himself.


    "Not bad. Can you resist it?" Song countercurrent seems to be more and more interested in Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao can only return a bitter smile. Although Xiao Yao has inner strength in his body, now he just has the rigidity to ask about the heaven and enter the heaven searching realm. Now Song countercurrent is already a master of the heaven shaking realm. It''s really not a simple thing to block song countercurrent''s fist.


    Suddenly, song countercurrent clapped his other hand on the round table. A plate of hot and sour potato silk in front of Xiao Yao bounced up like a spring at the bottom of the plate and smashed it at Xiao Yao''s head.


    "Neijin, shaking tiger across the mountain?" Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly, took a deep breath, quickly measured his head, avoided the plate, and then looked at Song countercurrent''s eyes filled with surprise.


    Song Yilin is a foreign expert. What he cultivates is his own physical quality and strength. Xiao Yao naturally thinks that song countercurrent, song Yilin''s father, must be a foreign expert, but now he finds that there is a vast aura in Song countercurrent.


    "What''s the surprise? Boy, eight tiger boxing is not only a foreign martial arts, but also needs internal strength. Eight tiger boxing is divided into three parts: first, to overcome rigidity with rigidity; second, to overcome rigidity with softness; third, to combine rigidity with softness. " Song countercurrent glanced at Song Yilin, who was standing on the side of the road. "My son, who is not a tool, just stays in the first part."


    "It seems that uncle song is the real eight tiger boxing master." Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a strong smile.


    "There is no end to martial arts." Song countercurrent said.


    With these words, song countercurrent stepped out again and pushed his body forward a few steps. If it wasn''t for Li Xingguo, I''m afraid his fist would have hit Li Xingguo in the face now.


    Xiao Yao stepped back, and sweat had spilled over his forehead.


    "Boy, if you can catch my three punches, I''ll let you and your girlfriend sit down, OK?" Song countercurrent said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Before he has time to respond, song countercurrent has already pulled back his fist. Once again, the strong wind blows. When he comes back, he is as angry as a dragon in the deep sea.


    Before the fist comes, the style comes first.


    Strong style, like a sharp blade, in Xiao Yao''s face across.


    Li Xiaoxiao, standing behind Xiao Yao, couldn''t stand still. Fortunately, Li Ru was fast and helped her.


    "Xiao Yao..." Li Xiaoxiao was very worried.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. My father won''t hurt brother Xiao." Song Yilin said.


    Although song countercurrent had a bad temper, he couldn''t bully the younger generation. Xiao Yao, in his eyes, is a younger generation. At most, he is just testing Xiao Yao''s strength. If song countercurrent really hurt Xiao Yao, he must be ridiculed.


    Bullying the small with the big is not what people who practice martial arts are willing to do.


    The fist has already rushed to Xiao Yao''s front, near even song countercurrent''s finger joint on the hand can see clearly.


    Xiao Yao stepped back and held out his right hand to hold song countercurrent''s wrist with a tricky angle. At the same time, he squatted down slightly. His body was like a flexible snake. He went under song countercurrent''s arm and suddenly flashed to song countercurrent''s front with a fist. In this short distance, song countercurrent did not dare to take it, I had to step back.


    His first punch, Xiao Yao not only caught, but also forced back song countercurrent, this confident man!


    Song countercurrent looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also changed again. He felt that he had underestimated this guy before.


    "Not bad, Neijin, looking for heaven? You''re ten years ahead of me. " Song countercurrent looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of curiosity. He entered the realm of seeking heaven after he was 30 years old. Even so, he was praised as the hope of eight tiger boxing by Neijiang Lake in China. He is most likely to break through the realm of heaven in the future.


    But now, he found that Xiao Yao''s talent was better than him, which made him both surprised and envied.


    This honest man didn''t want to be jealous.


    "Boy, there are two more punches. Do you have confidence?" Song countercurrent said, his eyes looking at Xiao Yao have been full of praise.


    Xiao Yao smile: "if I say no confidence, uncle song will give up?"


    "No, I''ll think you''re a coward. On the contrary, I''ll strengthen my fist." Song countercurrent tells the truth.


    Xiao Yao shrugged: "well, come on."


    Song countercurrent laugh, once again step tiger, toward Xiao Yao rush. It''s another sharp blow, and it hits Xiao Yao''s face. One punch through the galaxy. One blow shakes the world. Simple fist, as if already ready to go, waiting for the arrival of this moment¡° Boom The strong wind blew Xiao Yao''s hair up. Xiao Yao body slightly a shock, the fist into the palm, clapped in the song countercurrent fist. When the fists and palms were together, they were just like the positive and positive levels of magnets, and they were all bounced out. However, song countercurrent only retreated three or four steps, while Xiao Yao retreated to the wall, leaning against the wall and panting. The sweat on his forehead fell down again, and his face turned white¡° There are some ways Song countercurrent said, "do you still meet me hard?"¡° Why not? " Xiao Yao smiles¡° Then come again! " Song countercurrent laugh, do not give Xiao Yao a chance to breathe, once again strode toward Xiao Yao. Everyone became a little nervous. This was only the second punch, and Xiao Yao''s face turned pale. The third punch seemed to be more powerful than the previous two. Can Xiao Yao take it? Li Xiaoxiao''s fist clenched, she suddenly found that at this time, seems to be able to help Xiao Yao, also can only pray in silence.

 Chapter 173

    Martial arts competition is not a movie. There are not so many complicated moves.


    The world''s martial arts, only fast not broken, vigorously break the world.


    A direct fist, with enough speed and enough strength, becomes a heavy hammer, a heavy hammer that can open the world.


    Song countercurrent''s fist is so simple, just like a red flower on a cliff. It looks so clear and proud.


    His strength is very strong. With one fist, he has the potential to create the world.


    In fact, song countercurrent appreciated Xiao Yao very much. At such an age, he had such accomplishments and entered the realm of searching for heaven. Such a person is rare in the world. Song countercurrent can''t help thinking, if this guy is the descendant of their eight tiger boxing, how good it would be?


    Song countercurrent was a little bit lenient. He worried that Xiao Yao could not escape his fist, so he took off some of his strength to avoid hurting the young man who looked very good. This is the hope of the future of ancient Chinese martial arts. If it was folded in his own hands, it would be a real crime.


    However, to his surprise, when he rushed to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao suddenly disappeared.


    That''s it. All of a sudden, it''s gone.


    Song countercurrent''s body stopped, he stood there motionless, like a wooden man.


    Behind him stood a man, Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s fist, against his back, but just gently put there.


    However, if Xiao Yao had a dagger in his hand, what would the current song countercurrent look like? I''m afraid everyone knows that.


    "Without a trace?" Song countercurrent''s face suddenly changed, his pupils suddenly contracted, and even his voice became a little trembling.


    He knew how Xiao Yao did it, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Step on the snow without a trace, catch the enemy''s blind spot in a quiet distance, and then hide it from the enemy''s eyes with a fast speed - this is one of the three great masters of China''s thunder, the famous move of Oriental wordless.


    But... How could Xiao Yao? Who is this young man?


    Xiao Yao''s step on the snow without trace casts a mysterious veil on Song countercurrent''s heart. Although he doesn''t know who Xiao Yao is, he must have a lot of connections with the man in the legend. Otherwise, the man will never teach him to step on the snow without trace.


    "Uncle song, I offended you." Xiao Yao folded his fist and said with a smile.


    Song countercurrent turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao standing in front of him. With a dispirited face, he grinned at himself and said, "it seems that I''m really old. I can''t even beat a hairy boy."


    "That''s uncle song''s carelessness. From the beginning to now, even if you think I''m not simple, you never thought I could be your enemy." Xiao Yao seriously said, "you... Don''t take me seriously at all, otherwise, with your strength, it''s not difficult to beat me, I don''t even have the chance to step on snow."


    Song countercurrent knows that Xiao Yao is right, but this is not the reason he can find for his failure.


    Losing is losing. How can there be so many excuses?


    "Can I ask you a question?" Song countercurrent frowned and asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "yes, uncle song, please, I know everything."


    "I want to know who you are, Huaxia Jinglei." Song countercurrent said.


    The three masters of China are renhuang, Jinglei and Huwang.


    Few people can remember their real names. Although it''s been a long time, no one in the inner world dare say that they have disappeared, because their aftereffects are still there.


    "This..." Xiao Yao hesitated.


    Song counter current dispirited waved his hand: "if there''s anything hard to hide, don''t say, those old guys, one by one, are world experts, don''t want to reveal their own news."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "Jinglei is my second grandfather and my master."


    "Well, that''s no wonder." Song counter current slightly nodded, "I lost not."


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly, but he didn''t speak any more.


    "Sit down." Song countercurrent pointed to the chair. Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao are not polite either. They both sit down.


    Sitting next to Xiao Yao, song Yilin nudged Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, you are really powerful! Even my father can''t beat you! "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. In fact, just now, the main reason is that song was careless and didn''t show his real strength. Xiao Yao can''t win at all.


    After sitting down, song countercurrent finally recovered from his failure. He stretched out his finger and knocked on the table: "Yilin, now it''s your turn to say a few words."


    "Say what?" Song Yilin was stunned.


    "Tell me what you mean. Either come back with me or stay here alone." Song countercurrent said.


    Song Yilin and Li Qiuyue''s faces changed. They guessed that song countercurrent might say something to stop him, but they didn''t expect his attitude to be so tough.


    "What do you mean, dad?" Song Yilin was slightly embarrassed.


    "What do I mean, you don''t know?" Song countercurrent cold voice said.


    Li Xingguo''s body trembled: "song, what''s so great about you? Our family hasn''t said anything. Do you still have such a big opinion? Well, you are powerful and strong. Hum, I''m not going to marry my daughter to your family


    With that, he stood up and pulled Li Qiuyue: "Qiuyue, let''s go now!"


    Li Qiuyue''s eyes are half red, unwilling to get up.


    Li Xingguo was even more angry and said angrily, "what are you waiting for? Don''t you see that? Song didn''t mean to let you into their house! Hum, do you really think the threshold of the Song family is made of gold? We Li family are not rare yet! "


    "It''s not rare. Just go." Song countercurrent said.


    "Dad Song Yilin was more worried, "why don''t you let me be with Qiuyue! You used to like the autumn moon, didn''t you? "


    "You''re right. I did like Qiuyue before, but what? Do you think I don''t know about your injury by Li ru? " Song counter current cold voice said.


    Song Yilin is right. Before that, song countercurrent really thought that Li Qiuyue was a good girl. She was polite, beautiful and had a sweet voice. So when song Yilin and Li Qiuyue were dating each other, he turned a blind eye. After all, when the child was old, he had his own way of thinking. In addition, he was a father, and it was not easy for him to interfere.


    But later, after learning that song Yilin was made difficult by Li''s family, and even injured by Li Ru, song countercurrent became a little upset.


    Because the Song family and the Li family still have some friendship, song countercurrent didn''t say much, so he had to ask his father first.


    Song Jiangshan is also a very protective person. After hearing song countercurrent''s words, he slapped his hands directly and said in a deep voice: "people of the Song family can''t be bullied, no one can!"


    So song countercurrent came and sat at today''s table.


    Song''s words made song Yilin silent. He knew his father''s temper. Once his father knew about this, it would be really strange if he didn''t come here.


    Song countercurrent heart with fire.


    He didn''t know what to say, so he could only ask Xiao Yao for help. With his pitiful appearance, Xiao Yao felt that it was really inappropriate if he didn''t say a word.


    "Cough, uncle song, don''t be angry." Xiao Yao smile, voice light.


    "Not angry?" Song countercurrent glanced at Xiao Yao. If this sentence came out of other people''s mouth, he would have slapped it out. However, now Xiao Yao, the disciple of Jinglei, is saying this sentence. He doesn''t dare to go too far, but he still says, "why don''t you make me angry? He''s my son. He can''t stand being bullied! "


    Good! He''s the one who protects the calf!


    Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin, his face is bitter, but song Yilin still looks at him pitifully.


    Xiao Yao felt that this time he was really cheated by his brother. Now Song countercurrent is obviously on the fire. If you continue to talk about it, it will not only not play any role, but also make song countercurrent have a bad feeling towards him. After all, it''s their family''s business. In addition, song countercurrent is his elder. Why should he point out song countercurrent''s practice?


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Uncle song, in fact, I don''t think the Li family is malicious."


    Song countercurrent ignored him.


    He didn''t want to be angry, so he just ignored Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin and tells him that he can''t help him now.


    Song Yilin gasped for breath. No one knew what he was thinking.


    His chest is bullying greatly, the expression on the face is full of tangle.


    Under the table, Li Qiuyue held song Yilin''s hand tightly.


    "Yilin, I''ll say it again for the last time. Either you''ll go back with me, or you won''t say you''re from the Song family in the future." Song countercurrent said, "this is not only what I mean, but also what your grandfather means."


    The Song family is very good, but they want to face too much. Now Song Jiangshan and song countercurrent feel that the Li family just doesn''t give them face. From Song Jiangshan''s father''s generation to the present, the Song family has been developing smoothly. Now, their self-confidence has reached the extreme. They even feel that song Yilin''s interest in Li Qiuyue is the blessing of the Li family for many years.


    Suddenly, song Yilin spoke.


    "Dad, go back." That''s what he said.


    "What?" Song countercurrent slightly a Leng, he even suspected that his ears have heard wrong.


    "I said," go back. " The smile on Song Yilin''s face looked very reluctant. His eyes were red, and there were tears in his eyes. However, because he was a man, he did not dare to release the tears in his eyes. And song countercurrent never allowed him to cry.


    Song countercurrent said that the men of the Song family shed no tears. Song countercurrent said that the men of the Song family have gold under their knees. Song countercurrent also said... Look, song countercurrent is just a chatter! In the box, the atmosphere solidified in an instant. Everyone held their breath and did not dare to make a sound. Li Qiuyue also looks at Song Yilin with a kind of astonished eyes. She did not expect that song Yilin would make such a choice. She was a little nervous, a little moved, and a little excited¡° Good, good. " Song countercurrent slaps the table, stands up and stares at Song Yilin. His sharp eyes make song Yilin dare not look at each other¡° That''s what you said. When a man speaks, one spit and one nail. Don''t go back on it. " Song countercurrent said¡° I won''t go back. " Song Yilin shook his head, "if I can''t even marry the woman I like, then I will regret it. Dad, you have told me before that a big man who gives a woman a promise has to do what he says, or he''ll be sorry for the hip thing. "¡° Go away Song countercurrent choked, he did not expect that his son even took his previous words back. Can you play happily! Song countercurrent stood up and walked towards the door. Song Yilin also stood up, looked at Li Qiuyue and said in a low voice, "I''ll see my father off." Li Qiuyue nodded her head. She wanted song Yilin not to talk with song countercurrent like this and not to be so stiff. But she could not say these words. Who made her love this man? What let go, what don''t let the people you like embarrass, go to hell! She is a woman! A little woman, a simple person who hopes to be with the man he likes forever!

 Chapter 174

    Haitian restaurant, downstairs gate.


    Song Yilin stands behind song countercurrent and Xiao Yao stands beside him. The rest were still in the box upstairs.


    Song countercurrent waiting for a taxi, wait straight to the airport.


    He turned his back to song Yilin and said, "go back."


    "Yes." Song Yilin nodded, but his body did not move.


    "You''ll regret it later." Song countercurrent said.


    Song Yilin thought about it and said with a bitter smile: "Dad, I don''t know if I will regret it in the future, but I know that if I really go back with you today, I will really regret it. I don''t want to wait for me to grow old, lie on the couch and look at the sunshine outside the window. I will remember that today, I once made a choice and gave up my favorite girl. "


    Song counter current waved his hand: "I don''t understand what you said."


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He was wondering whether his father really didn''t understand or didn''t understand.


    "I''ve done enough for the Li family." With that, when the taxi arrived, he got into the car and left.


    Song Yilin was in the same place and didn''t respond for a long time. He felt that he didn''t understand the last sentence song countercurrent said. What did his father do? He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, hoping that Xiao Yao with good understanding ability could give him an answer.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said, "now, the Li family will be very moved because you have made a very difficult choice. You gave up the Song family for Li Qiuyue and love. Do you think the Li family will be OK in the future? Do you mean to embarrass you? Don''t you really think that your father won''t go home for you in the future? "


    Song Yilin suddenly realized that, unconsciously, tears trickled down.


    "Putong" he knelt down, facing the direction of the taxi.


    Song countercurrent said that the men of the Song family shed no tears.


    Song countercurrent said that the men of the Song family have gold under their knees.


    Song Yilin knelt down and cried because of his father''s love.


    After wiping his tears, he was helped up by Xiao Yao. He stared at Xiao Yao and sobbed and said, "you say, how can my father pit me so much in order to save money?"


    Xiao Yao kicked him to the ground again with an angry kick


    Two people back to the box, just opened the door, Li Qiuyue rushed into his arms. If it wasn''t for the wrong location and too many people, it''s estimated that two people would push the boat along the river and do something unsuitable for children.


    "Yilin, thank you..." Li Qiuyue said with a cry.


    Song Yilin is holding the girl in her arms and is silent.


    Li Ru went up to song Yilin and coughed. She seemed to feel guilty: "if I knew that your father was so angry, and because the Li family was so concerned about your troubles, I would not have hurt you."


    She felt that most of the reason why things have come to this stage is her responsibility.


    Song Yilin looked at Li Ru and shook his head with a smile.


    Li Xingguo walked up to song Yilin quickly, reached out his hand and patted song Yilin again, a little excited: "boy, listen up, when you want to get married, just tell me! I''ll prepare for the wedding or something, but the betrothal gifts can''t be less. I''ll lend them to you! " As the father of the woman, he can do this step, which also shows that he has been moved by song Yilin.


    Song Yilin suddenly felt that his father was too clever.


    Who said Song countercurrent was a reckless man? This is obviously a scheming bitch!


    Fortunately, song countercurrent will not guess what song Yilin thinks in his heart, otherwise, he will definitely get airsick.


    Song Yilin smiles and says, "Uncle Li, I''m going to find a job."


    "Yes? That''s not bad. Anyway, there are many companies under our Li family''s hands. If you are a general manager or a CEO, tell me which one you think is good! " Li Xingguo is rich and ambitious.


    Xiao Yao thinks that eating soft food is a very happy thing... If other men know this, they will want to strangle song Yilin! This is to hold the beauty back, but also the father-in-law upside down, do not ask for redundancy, this is how many men can not dream of beautiful things!


    I don''t know why. At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly turns around and looks at Li Xiaoxiao standing beside him.


    As it happens, Li Xiaoxiao also looks at Xiao Yao. After both of them touch each other''s eyes, they quickly turn around and their hearts are beating.


    "By the way, Dad, don''t we have a new security company? Otherwise, let Yilin manage it! " Li Qiuyue said.


    Li Xingguo can''t laugh or cry. He doesn''t have a good way: "Qiuyue, you haven''t passed yet. How can you go out and do everything?"


    Li Qiuyue blushed and was embarrassed.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. Li Qiuyue''s words, but let Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao are in front of a bright.


    "Uncle Li, you have a new security company?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t have any scale. I just want to try water. I just registered and the location has just been decided. What''s the matter?" Li Xingguo seems to be surprised why Xiao Yao is particularly interested in this matter.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Uncle Li, can you sell me the security company under your hand?"


    Li Xingguo was more curious: "what''s the matter? Are you very interested in this now?"


    "I''m not interested in it, or in the next period of time, the Mo family will focus on their new security company." Xiao Yao explained.


    When Li Xingguo heard the speech, he suddenly realized it. He said with a deep smile, "to put it simply, do you want to fight with the Mo family?"


    "That''s understandable." Xiao Yao doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t deal with the Mo family. It''s no secret in Haitian city.


    "Well, let''s not talk about business. It''s too shabby. I''ll just toss it for you! Anyway, it''s only cost more than five million now. " Li Xingguo said with a smile.


    More than five million yuan, from their mouths, seems to be equal to five or six hundred yuan. No wonder people now want to make friends with local tyrants.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed: "uncle, I can''t accept this, you don''t owe me anything."


    "If it wasn''t for you just now, wouldn''t I have to be beaten by that song countercurrent?" Li Xingguo said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed. Song Yilin is more embarrassed than Xiao Yao.


    "OK, the company will give it to you. Whatever you do, let Qiuyue do it for you." Li Xingguo waved his hand, "don''t write on this little thing."


    Xiao Yao nodded, suddenly thought of something, said: "Uncle Li, I have a request."


    "Tell me about it." Li Xingguo said.


    "I hope I own 51% of the shares. At least, I am the boss of the company." Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    "No, let me do it!" Song Yilin shook his head, "brother Xiao, I owe you a lot."


    What they care about is who the boss is, or who owns more than one percent of the shares?


    Since you want to fight with the Mo family, it''s better to say if you don''t have a competition. But if you put the Mo family down, the boss of the company will definitely be dealt with by the Mo family.


    This is very clear to Xiao Yao and others.


    "Well, I said I was me." Xiao Yao said, "why, I''m too lazy to call brother Xiao. I''m going to turn over and be the boss?"


    Song Yilin grinned bitterly: "brother Xiao, you know I didn''t mean that..."


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao with a wave of his hand: "this company was given to me by your father-in-law. Naturally, I should bear all the responsibilities. Besides, I have to work hard to make sure you don''t earn a new house, right? "


    Song Yilin smiles bitterly and says nothing. It''s almost the same at this point. It''s meaningless to go on. Anyway, everyone knows what''s going on in their hearts, and Xiaoyao''s tone is so determined at this time. Obviously, there is no room for negotiation.


    "Brother Xiao, Yilin is blessed to have you as a friend." Li Qiuyue said gratefully.


    Xiao Yao teased: "what''s the matter? When you hear that I won''t let your man take risks, you''ll feel at ease?"


    Li Qiuyue''s face turned red with shame, so she had to carry song Yilin''s arm, lower her head and say nothing.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rings and looks at the caller ID on it. Xiao Yao says to song Yilin, "it''s from the sea." Then he got through.


    "Brother Shaw, where is it? Come to the barbecue! I''ll call Lao song later. " Fang Hai said carelessly, "it''s just opposite the Haitian Hotel!"


    Xiao Yao said: "en... Don''t call Lao song. We''re together. We''ll be there soon. We''ll be at Haitian Hotel."


    Fang Hai was worried: "brother Xiao, what''s your situation? It suck! Why don''t you call me


    "What''s for dinner? I haven''t even had a chili until now... Forget it, wait for us when we get there." Then he hung up.


    "Uncle Li, will you come with us?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I won''t go. It''s all your young people''s parties." Li Xingguo laughs.


    "And you?" Xiao Yao looks at Li Ru again.


    "Well, I won''t eat at the same table with people like you!" Li Ru said angrily that she was still dissatisfied with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said happily, "what happened just now? Did you eat on the ground when I was lying on the table just now? Come on, I''m not really going to ask you to go. That''s just being polite. " With that, he and song Yilin and others walked out of the box, while Li Ru jumped behind.


    "Son of a bitch, asshole, stink, hooligan, scum, mean, shameless!" Li Ru imposed almost all the negative words she could think of on Xiao Yao.


    But Xiao Yao can''t hear it. Even if he hears it, he can''t pretend to hear it.


    Li Xingguo looked at his daughter with great interest. After Li Ru eased down, he said, "Xiaoru, do you think Xiao Yao is very good, too?"


    "Not bad?" Li Ru was stunned, then sneered, "if he''s good, no man in the world is a saint!" Li Xingguo was not angry either. He said with a smile, "did you ever like someone so much?" Li Ru was stunned. At last, she bit her teeth and said, "it only shows that this guy is really annoying!"

 Chapter 175

    In the "Laoba barbecue" behind Haitian Hotel, Fang Hai is very unhappy.


    "You''re not interesting enough, are you? It''s not easy to come across an interesting thing and even don''t call me Fang Hai is depressed.


    When song Yilin heard this, he wanted to kick Fang Hai out. He thought for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. What''s the fun of this.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, what kind of security company are you going to engage in?" Fang Hai asked after eating a chicken wing.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Hey, hey, how about taking me as a shareholder?" Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "do you want to become a shareholder?"


    "Yes! Today, my father and I made a phone call. He knew that after I did business with you, he not only didn''t stop me, but also praised me greatly, saying that I finally had my own business. He also said that he was worried that I would take advantage of you, so he called me another 200 million yuan to let me develop well. I have decided to buy a house in Haitian city now, and then, The rest of the money will be used as the company''s start-up capital. Since you want to use the security company, I''ll put in all the two hundred million to be our company''s start-up capital. At that time, I was both the general manager of Xiaoyao real estate and the shareholder of the security company. Isn''t that good? " Fang Hai said.


    Li Qiuyue said with a smile: "in fact, your father mainly depends on brother Xiao''s face. If you plan to run your own company, your father won''t be like this."


    Fang Hai snapped his fingers and said, "sister-in-law, you have really got to the point. If it wasn''t for brother Xiao, my father would think that I was making a fool of myself. But now it''s different. With brother Xiao, I have the backbone. It can be seen that my father really trusts brother Xiao."


    After listening to Fang Hai''s words, Li Qiuyue''s face turned a little red. She didn''t have a good way: "who is your sister-in-law?"


    Fang Hai had a row of black lines on his head. He was a little crazy and said, "did you get your attention wrong? I mutter a lot about feelings, and then you hear what I call you? "


    Li Qiuyue blushed even more.


    Xiao Yao and others are laughing.


    "Seriously, Fang Hai, now we haven''t done anything, and we don''t know what will happen. If you really want to take a share, you should wait until the scale is good, and then take a share again." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai shook his head and said: "brother Xiao, if you say that, you will look down on me. I know what you mean. You just don''t want me to take risks. But if I do that, is it still human? Our brothers don''t expect to make a lot of money, but at least we have to share happiness and difficulties together. "


    Xiao Yao still wants to talk, but he is interrupted by Fang Hai.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s settled. It''s 200 million. I''ll transfer it to your card later. Well, I have to keep one million shares. Even if three people share the shares, you''re still a major shareholder. 40% of the shares belong to me and 30% to Lao song. What do you think?" Then Fang Hai looked at Song Yilin again and said with a smile, "old song, do you have any problem?"


    Song Yilin said, "what are you saying? What can I say? "


    Fang Hai said with a smile, "I''m not worried about your unhappiness."


    "Pull it down. I''m much more open-minded than you." Song Yilin turned his lips.


    Finally, the two eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    They all know that although this is the plan, in the end, we have to wait for Xiao Yao to nod. Only when Xiao Yao says it''s OK, then it''s really OK.


    Being looked at by two big men, Xiao Yao felt uncomfortable all over. At last, he nodded: "well, since Fang Hai is not worried that I will pit you, let''s do it! But first of all, if all your money goes into it, don''t cry for me to compensate you. "


    Fang Hai said with a smile, "you son of a bitch! Anyway, it''s all my father''s money. I don''t have any opinions even if you''ve spent all of your money selling a luxury car to my brothers. " Xiao Yao sighed that he had seen a lot of Keng dads, but it was really rare for Keng dads like Fang hai to be able to go to the right place!


    "I''ll go to the industry and Commerce Bureau with Lao song tomorrow and change the name, also called Xiaoyao security company!" Fang Hai coughed and said, "at that time, we can take two routes."


    "Two routes?" Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, but some don''t understand Fang Hai''s meaning.


    "Yes, since we want to do it, we should do it bigger. The first route is to recruit some ordinary people to be security guards. The second route is to be bodyguards." Fang Hai said, "if you are a bodyguard, you will take a high-end route. At least they have to be special forces or have a very good Kung Fu foundation. At that time, let Wu Jingtian help. It''s estimated that the boy will have no problem. "


    Xiao Yao frowned and thought about the feasibility of Fang Hai''s words.


    In fact, at the beginning, he just wanted to recruit some security guards. I didn''t think of bodyguards.


    Li Xiaoxiao agreed with Fang Hai''s words.


    "In fact, Fang Hai is quite right. Although the security guard is a big head, the bodyguard is also good. Moreover, he can quickly integrate into the upper class society of Haitian city." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, smile, looked at Fang Hai and said: "your idea is good, but it depends on Wu Jingtian. Even if you find some people with good martial arts skills, you have to be trained. After all, bodyguards can''t be done by anyone. They have good skills. They don''t have to be the most important thing. What''s more, they have to have the awareness to block bullets for employers."


    If any employer is attacked by a gun, but the bodyguard runs first, it is estimated that the company will not open. Shame!


    Fang Hai laughs: "yes! Then it''s settled first! "


    "Do we understand how to start recruiting?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Tomorrow, if you want to do it, you have to do it. Everything else is empty." Fang Hai said.


    Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, he and Fang Hai are idle people. It seems that they never have anything serious to do. They can do it anytime.


    "But it can''t be done in a day. It''s estimated that we''ll have to spend more time on it." Fang Hai sighed and said.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone suddenly rings.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID above. Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    "I really forgot about this guy." Xiao Yao grinned, then immediately connected the phone, "tiger, what''s the matter?"


    On the phone, the tiger seemed very worried and said, "boss, where are you now?"


    "I''m at Haitian Hotel. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Do you have time to come to the cold moon night bar now! Something happened to Ali The tiger''s voice seemed worried.


    The cold moon night bar used to be the place of scorpion''s Gang, but later, Scorpion was badly injured in Xiao Yao''s hands, and the first God of war under his hands was dug up by Xiao Yao. Therefore, the tiger had no scruples and immediately wiped out scorpion''s gang. Now the cold moon night bar is also the chassis of the tiger.


    Ah Li is the first God of war of scorpion. At the beginning, it was only because of his sister that he would condescend to work under scorpion''s hands. Later, he was also recruited by Xiao Yao.


    "What happened to him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    It is estimated that tiger is still in the bar now. The phone is very noisy and there seems to be swearing. Xiao Yao can''t hear tiger for a long time. Finally, he can only say: "wait for me in the bar on the cold moon night. I''ll be there soon." Then he hung up.


    "Brother Xiao, is there another activity today?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Well, something happened." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''ll go, too!" Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai, hesitated, and said, "I really have a task to give you."


    Fang Hai was overjoyed and asked: "what task? Little brother, I will go through fire and water! " At the same time, he beat his chest with his fist.


    "Help me send Li Xiaoxiao and Li Qiuyue home. Lao song and I will go there." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Haiqi cried.


    He thought Xiao Yao was really bullying people. He thought he had another chance to show his strength. But he didn''t expect to end up with such a task. How could he bully people like that?


    Song Yilin is smiling on the side.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t agree! Why don''t you let Lao song do it! " Fang Haiqi exclaimed. Although he is older than Xiao Yao and song Yilin, he is more like a child because he hasn''t been through the storm.


    "If you can beat old song, I''ll let you go with me." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai looks at Song Yilin, hesitates for a moment, and finally takes a deep breath and goes to song Yilin.


    "Damn, are you really going to fight me?" Song Yilin was surprised.


    "Fart! I won''t fight you unless my brain is broken. Give me the car key... "Fang Hai said.


    Song Yilin is very happy. He quickly hands the key to Fang Hai, and then goes out of the barbecue shop with Xiao Yao. He takes a taxi to the cold moon night bar.


    Sitting in a taxi, song Yilin said, "brother Xiao, is it possible to fight later?"


    He felt that since Xiao Yao wanted to bring himself instead of Fang Hai, he might have to fight. However, he had nothing to be afraid of. Even if there were 800 people standing in front of them, as long as Xiao Yao said to fight, he would immediately rush up with a stick.


    He believed that Xiao Yao would never harm him.


    "Not necessarily, not likely." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then why..." Song Yilin was confused.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "you don''t know Fang Hai''s character, even if he didn''t start, he will disturb."


    Song Yilin laughs and agrees.


    Fang Hai is a man who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. If such a man lived in ancient times, he must be a disorderly subject and thief


    At this time, in the bar on a cold moon night, Ali is surrounded by several men. Behind him, there is a young girl. She looks very beautiful. She is about seventeen or eighteen years old. Her black eyes are like a dark gem. Her skin is white and delicate. She looks only one meter sixty-two. Her long hair is tied with a twist, He was wearing a floral skirt and a pair of black cloth shoes that few young people wear now.


    The girl looked frightened and uneasy. Ali''s face was very ugly, and his eyes were filled with murders¡° Damn it, boy, get out of here. I want this woman. Don''t you hear me? " Standing in front of Ali was a man in a black vest. His arms were blue and purple, full of tattoos, and there was no complete skin. He had a bottle of wine in his hand, and he was very imposing. The girl held Ali''s arm tightly, her body trembled¡° Xiaoling, don''t be afraid. As long as my brother is here, no one can bully you! " Ali patted the girl on the arm and whispered consolation¡° Ouch! What are you boasting about? Do you really think you''re counting your own dishes? BOGO has a crush on your sister. It''s your family''s luck Tattoo man next to a small pigtail man said to Ali. Ali clenched his fist. The tiger is sweating. If it were someone else, he would have let the people under him throw them all out at this time. But now, none of these people can move. In particular, the tattooed man named BOGO has a good relationship with a young master of Haitian city. That young man is also an influential figure in Haitian city. With this tiger skin, BOGO can almost walk horizontally in Haitian city. Today, I went to the cold moon night bar with my friends to hunt for beauty. I planned to take a girl home to talk about my wonderful life. As a result, I met Ali''s sister.

 Chapter 176

    If it''s not against the law to kill, ah li really wants to kill all the scum standing in front of him.


    His eyes were bloodshot, red, and murderous. He can care about nothing, but he can never allow anyone to hurt his sister.


    Tao Bo stares at the girl behind ah Li, almost salivating. His eyes are vivid. A wolf who has been hungry for several days looks like beef.


    He wiped his saliva, coughed and said, "Ali, right? I know who you are, tiger''s little brother! Do you know who I am? "


    "I don''t care who you are." Ali doesn''t have a good way. He doesn''t care who Tao Bo is. As long as the other party dares to touch his sister, he will make the other party pay the price!


    Tiger knew that Ali was about to lose control. He rushed to him and said with a smile, "well, BOGO, otherwise, I''d better look at my face today. How can I say that Ali is also my brother and this is his sister."


    "My sister? Damn, I don''t want to be a sister! " Tao Bo said with a sneer.


    "In this way, BOGO, you give me face. I still have some pretty girls on hand. Otherwise, I''ll introduce them to you." The tiger''s face changed slightly, but in a flash, he said with a smile.


    "Hum, can I take a fancy to your mediocrity and vulgarity?" Tao Bo said, "and don''t say anything to give you face. Why should I give you face? Do you really take yourself seriously? I tell you, you are a piece of shit in my eyes


    The tiger''s face became more and more gloomy. He scolded Tao Bo in his heart, and he really regarded himself as a thing. Damn, if it wasn''t for a man standing behind you who can''t be provoked by his father, it would be necessary for him to smile at you here? I''ve already thrown you to the bottom of the river!


    "Tiger brother, I have to go first." Said Ali.


    He also knows that the other party is a tiger who can''t make trouble. The tiger didn''t ask him to hand over his sister. He has done his utmost. It is obviously impractical for tiger to stand on his own side to deal with Tao Bo and others. However, he has nothing to complain about. After all, tiger is willing to say a few words at this time and takes care of him very much.


    "You want to go?" Tao Bo stands in front of ah Li and blocks his retreat. Several people who follow Tao Bo form a circle, leaving ah Li nowhere to escape.


    "What do you mean?" Ali said angrily.


    "You can go. Your sister will stay." Tao Bo took out a bag and the world, smoked one, spit out a mouthful of smoke and said.


    Ali''s fist clenched, as if at any time will wave to each other''s face.


    The people watching in the bar are very happy. They know that there will be a good play next.


    "Boy, if I were you, I would go away quickly. Maybe when you become BOGO''s uncle, BOGO can take care of you!" The pigtail man laughs.


    At this time, those people behind the tiger are also unable to calm down.


    "Brother tiger, can we just watch it A yellow hair said angrily.


    "Yes, brother Hu, brother Ali is our brother! Is that too much? " Said one with a black face and red hair.


    They''re all ready to move.


    The tiger looked at them and said angrily, "do you think I don''t want to do it? But... "


    Those little brothers did not speak again, although the tiger did not say complete, but they all understand what the tiger is.


    Indeed, those people are not what they can offend. If they do, they may not be seen in Haitian city in the future.


    The little brothers under the tiger''s hand glared at each other, but Tao Bo and others didn''t see them. No matter how fierce their eyes were, what could they do? Anyway, they can''t eat themselves! Anyway, that''s what Taupo thought¡° Get out of the way Ah Li held back his anger and said in a deep voice.


    "Screw you!" Tao Bo''s patience seems to have been exhausted. The world hits ah Li''s head with one punch. Ah Li immediately reaches out and holds Tao Bo''s wrist.


    He raised his head and looked at Taupo with contempt in his eyes.


    "You think you can stop me?" Said Ali coldly.


    With these words, he held the palm of Tao Bo''s fist and suddenly made a force.


    At the moment of his exertion, Tao Bo roared hysterically: "ah! Pain, pain! Let go of me He felt as if the bones of his fist were about to be crushed.


    He showed his teeth in pain, his body bent back, his forehead was covered with blue veins, his sweat was dripping, and even his eyes were glistening with tears. It can be seen what kind of pain he was experiencing at this time.


    A Li Leng snorted, and then directly kicked out a foot, kicked in Tao Bo''s stomach, this foot directly kicked Tao Bo out, fortunately, his little brothers still have a little brain, quickly rushed to the past, rushed to help Tao Bo up, and then was a burst of hiss and hisses: "brother Bo, are you ok?"


    Tao Bo took a long time to relax, and then he was in a fit of Rage: "Damn, I asked if I had something to do. Hurry to do it for me!"


    The four or five men, at this time, responded, nodded hard, turned around and faced ah Li.


    "If you want to, you can do it together." Said Ali coldly.


    "Well, what a big temper! Brothers, kill him for me It was the man with the pigtail who said it in a murderous way - but he didn''t move a bit.


    He didn''t move, and so did the other men. Everyone is not a fool, everyone can see that a Li''s is not simple, that foot can kick a person to fly, if you kick on your own body, you have to break your arm and leg?


    "Damn it, give it to me, or don''t follow me in the future!" Tao Bo roared.


    On hearing this, the five men were all excited.


    They haven''t spent a cent since they''ve been with Tao Bo, because Tao Bo''s father is also in business, with a total of $18 million a year. What''s more, every time they get into trouble, Tao Bo carries it. Otherwise, why do they call him brother Tao Bo?


    If Tao Bo really didn''t play with them, they would have to go back to the pre liberation period, from frugality to luxury, from luxury to frugality. They felt a little scared when they thought of their previous life, and rushed up again one by one like beating chicken blood.


    Alisuo pushed his sister to one side, biting her teeth and rushing up again.


    He also knows the end of offending these people, but for the sake of his sister, he can''t wait to die. It''s a big deal. After this thing is over, let his sister leave Haitian city!


    Well prepared, he does not have any scruples about boxing, boxing to meat, bar, scream repeatedly.


    Before long, the five men were all put down on the ground by Ali. All the onlookers in the bar looked at Ali with astonished eyes. They couldn''t believe what they saw in their eyes. In this world, are there really such strong people?


    Is this the legendary martial arts?


    Ali knew he was in trouble, so he pulled a chair and sat down.


    "What are you going to do before you leave, boy?" The tiger came up to Ali and asked.


    "I can''t go." Ali looked at the tiger and said with a smile, "if I leave, these people will write this matter down on you and brother Xiao. You have helped me. I can''t implicate you, brother Hu. I will ask you to do one thing to protect my sister. I did it all by myself. I will bear it myself."


    "Fart!" Tiger''s face was blue. He patted the table and yelled, "what do you mean? Yes, I dare not provoke them, but even if there is something, I will bear it! " The tiger thinks it''s time to give up.


    In the road, you can have no money and no one, but you can''t have no loyalty. For a tiger, loyalty means two legs. If you lose it, you can''t do anything.


    He patted his chest and yelled in a low voice: "let''s go now. Even if there''s something really wrong, it''s my responsibility. Even if brother Xiao really wants to swear, it''s my responsibility!"


    "No, brother tiger, I know you are a man of loyalty, but I can''t go. You can send my sister away first." For him, Xiao Yao and tiger help him to cure his sister''s illness. For him, his sister is his life, so Xiao Yao and tiger give him almost all his life.


    This kindness, Ali dare not forget!


    At this time, Xiao Yao and song Yilin have come in, and they are curious when they see people lying on the ground.


    Tiger and Ali and others, this time also saw Xiao Yao, one by one immediately stood up.


    Ali and tiger both talk with their heads down.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao came to him and asked curiously.


    "Brother Xiao..." the tiger raised his head, faltered for a while, and then dropped his head.


    "If you have anything to say, you''re just like a woman Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The tiger looks even worse.


    At this time, Ali took a step forward, gritted his teeth and said, "brother Xiao, it''s all my fault!"


    "Your fault?" Xiao Yao simply pulled a chair, sat down and asked, "let''s make it clear."


    Ali sighed and said what had happened before.


    After finishing the last word, he lowered his head again: "brother Xiao, what can I do for you? I only ask you one thing. Can you help me send my sister away?"


    When his sister heard this, she immediately came to him and hugged Ali''s arm: "brother, I won''t go!"


    To be honest, sister Ali''s Chinese is much better than him!


    At least, the words are correct and the tone is round.


    After listening to a Li''s narration, Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled. Ali and tiger are afraid to be angry. They are also full of guilt.


    Finally, Xiao Yao spoke.


    "Ali, tiger, you are all wrong." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s my fault. It''s nothing to do with tiger brother!" Ali said quickly.


    "Come on, I say you are wrong Xiao Yao said. Ali and the tiger''s eyes have become a lot dimmer. Xiao Yao stood up and said in a deep voice: "tiger, it''s your fault to watch ah Li be embarrassed. Do you have a lot of people who eat excrement? Don''t you know how to help? " Everyone was stupid. But Xiao Yao was just at the beginning. He turned his face and scolded Ali: "I said, are you brain sick? Do you still bear to be in trouble? And give them time to shout? Just scream them out of your strength. That''s what you should do! Go over there and mend it for me Ali was completely stupid. The tiger and the people under him also looked at Xiao Yao with astonishment. Although Xiao Yao said that they ate excrement, they didn''t know why. They suddenly felt that it was so warm... "What are you doing standing up for? Do it for me! One by one, mend my feet one by one Xiao Yao said. Ah Li finally reacted. A fine light flashed in his eyes and nodded: "yes!" With that, he rushed directly to Tao Bo and others, and then kicked out again... The tiger said with a smile: "brothers, what are you waiting for? Go on With that, he also took the lead to rush out.

 Chapter 177

    In the bar, there was another scream.


    Xiao Yao saw almost, roared: "all stop!"


    Everyone stopped again.


    Xiao Yao walks towards Tao Bo. When he came to him, he winked at the tiger and Ali. Ali and the tiger knew each other immediately and set up Tao Bo.


    Tao Bo''s face is swollen like a pig''s head, his nose and mouth are covered with blood, and there are many footprints on his face, not to mention his clothes.


    One of his eyes was swollen and he squinted at Xiao Yao.


    "You''ll regret it." Tao Bo said vaguely.


    Xiao Yao reluctantly listened to each other''s words, happy way: "you say I will regret?"


    Tao Bo nodded heavily and looked at Xiao Yao with a resentful look on his face.


    Xiao Yao simply can''t hit him in the chest, although a Li and tiger frame him, but Xiao Yao''s fist still sent him out.


    With a bang, he fell on a table.


    He can''t even participate.


    Xiao Yao across a distance, facing Tao Bo said: "now give you time, call your brother, let him come to trouble me, I''ll wait here."


    With that, he opened a chair and sat down, and took out his mobile phone to play - he didn''t know the function of the mobile phone after buying it for so long.


    In the bar, there was a round of applause. Some hot-blooded youths looked at Xiao Yao with adoration in their eyes. And some little girls, flower crazy girl, are shouting a word at this time.


    "Handsome, I''ll give you a monkey!"


    Xiao Yao is very angry. You have monkeys! Your family are all monkeys!


    Song Yilin stands beside Xiao Yao. He can''t even see the expression of surprise on his face. If Xiao Yao doesn''t do it, he will be surprised!


    "Brother Xiao, I heard..." the tiger came up to Xiao Yao and whispered, "his boss seems to be from the Mo family."


    "Mo family?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, "which Mo family?"


    Tiger wry smile: "in Haitian city, there is no mo family! Tao Bo seems to have a good relationship with Mo Jingwen. "


    "Don''t be surprised?" Xiao Yaole said, "you should have told me earlier."


    Tiger thought Xiao Yao would say, if you had told me earlier, I would not have let you do it.


    But what Xiao Yao said made him a little confused.


    Xiao Yao said to him, "if you had told me earlier, I would have hit him on the head with a bottle of wine just now."


    Tiger depressed, what is the logic? What does it have to do with smashing people''s heads with wine bottles?


    Xiao Yao looked at ah Li and said, "you remember, in the future, as long as others bully you, you can fight back, but at least you have to be clear. People do too much, you can do it. Do you understand?"


    Ali nodded heavily, tears filled his eyes with excitement: "I understand."


    He knew that if he was still following the scorpion today, before that, the scorpion would surely let him hand over his sister.


    Even if he would not, he would never say that now.


    "Brother Xiao, what if it''s someone we can''t afford to offend?" Asked the tiger.


    "I can''t afford to offend you?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "let''s run with our feet scattered."


    Everyone was laughing, no matter tiger or Ali, or the people behind them, they were all moved. They don''t ask how rich and powerful their boss is, but at least they should be good to them.


    Besides, they seem to have nothing to ask for.


    Xiao Yao stood up and scanned the little brothers standing behind the tiger.


    "I''m still saying that, as long as you think what you''re doing is right, let''s do it. If it''s a big deal, let''s get out of here!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Good!" A burst of applause has almost covered up the deafening music in the bar.


    Before long, a black Mercedes Benz stopped at the gate of the bar on a cold moon night.


    From the Mercedes Benz, there are two men, one is mo Jingwen, the other is mo Jingwen''s friend, LiuYe. Last time Mo Jingwen was beaten in Haitian Hotel, this guy was also beside Mo Jingwen.


    "No less, we can''t forget today''s event!" Liu Ye said as he walked, "who doesn''t know that Tao Bo is your man? It''s not Liu Bo they hit, it''s your face! If you don''t handle this matter well, I''m afraid you will have no prestige in Haitian city in the future. "


    If Xiao Yao hears Liu Ye, he will feel that this guy and Fang Hai have a lot in common.


    At least they are goods for fear that the world will not be in chaos!


    Don''t be surprised to hear Liu Ye''s words. His face is gloomy and his pace is fast.


    What Liu Ye said is what he thought.


    Last time, he suffered a loss in Xiao Yao''s hand, which made him feel very depressed. He didn''t go out for several days. More let him feel angry is, Mo family has no way to help him out, say what time has not come, he felt that he was almost angry explosion!


    Why? Xiao Yao was just a little guy. He bullied him. The Mo family didn''t dare to fart. What do you mean? In Mo Jingwen''s opinion, it''s all bullshit that the overall situation is the most important and the time has not come!


    He walked into the bar and looked around. When he saw Xiao Yao standing in the front, his face became ugly.


    He has a shadow on Xiao Yao!


    At this time, Tao Bo also rushed to him.


    "No, I want to make a pig for Wo!" Because his mouth is swollen, it''s very difficult for Tao Bo to say a paragraph clearly.


    Don''t be surprised to hear that it took a lot of effort to understand what he said.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jingwen asked. When he said this, he didn''t go to see Xiao Yao. He didn''t know why. Once he saw Xiao Yao, he couldn''t help touching his head.


    Before Tao Bo spoke, Xiao Yao came to him.


    "Don''t ask him. He can''t even speak well now. I''ll tell you briefly. I beat you up, you little brother named Tao Bo. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Mo Jingwen heard this sentence, his face slightly changed, looked at Xiao Yao, bit his teeth and said: "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You little brother came to my bar for trouble, so I beat him up. What''s the problem? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Mo Jingwen wants to get angry, but facing Xiao Yao, he feels as if he is facing a mountain. He doesn''t even have the impulse to get angry. He is afraid that Xiao Yao will get angry and will pick up a wine bottle to open his head. This is a guy who doesn''t play cards according to the routine. He won''t keep his hand because he is the second young master of the Mo family!


    "Xiao Yao, don''t look at the monk''s face, look at the Buddha''s face. Even if Tao Bo really offends you, can''t you just look at my face and let him go?" Mo Jingwen said. Tiger smell speech slightly a Leng, this time he also saw, it seems that his boss, and that called Mo Jingwen little between some resentment.


    "That, no less, in fact, the course of things is like this..." the tiger came up to him, just wanted to explain, he was kicked to the side by Xiao Yao.


    "What''s this and that? It''s just that I beat him. Do you think he can bite me?" Xiao Yao said mercilessly, "tiger, don''t worry, he is a piece of shit, give him face, he really put himself as a dish?"


    Tiger listened to Xiao Yao''s words, but he didn''t respond for a long time. He began to doubt whether his ears were wrong.


    Xiao Yao can not be afraid to be surprised, but... There is no need to bully others like this, right?


    If it was someone else, Xiao Yao might give each other a little face, but now, Xiao Yao does not like the Mo family at all. The guy named Mo Chengfei, because of a small thing, has been asking him for trouble for three times and four times. He has not killed Mo Chengfei until now because he has become kind.


    Give face to Mo''s family? If Xiao Yao''s brain is broken, maybe he will really consider doing that. Unfortunately, Xiao Yao is normal now.


    The tiger blinked and walked to one side with a smile.


    Mo Jingwen''s face became more and more ugly.


    If the eyes could kill people, Xiao Yao would be bloody now.


    If swearing could curse the dead, Xiao Yao would have been lying on the ground.


    It''s a pity that whether it''s eyes or cursing, there''s no way to save Xiao Yao''s face.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t you know how to be a good person to meet in the future?" Mo Jingwen said, biting his teeth.


    His teeth were almost broken. He felt that everyone''s eyes were full of ridicule, including the willow leaves beside him. Some people were whispering, and he couldn''t hear them clearly, but he felt that they must be ridiculing themselves.


    He wanted to wave his fist and give Xiao Yao a punch, but in the end he gave up such a plan, because he knew that if he did it by himself, it would be his own fault.


    "Xiao Yao, you are good. We''ll see!" Mo Jingwen glared at Xiao Yao and left.


    The willow leaf silly Leng for a long time, also hurriedly followed to go out.


    Mo was surprised to hear that the second young master of the Mo family was a man with a clear eye in the eyes of tigers. However, in front of Xiao Yao, he seemed unable to do anything but be ridiculed.


    This is the difference between people!


    "Boss, you are too fierce!" Cried the tiger. Because he was shocked, his voice became sharp and harsh.


    "Keep it down. Give me a fright." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and slaps the tiger on the head. He doesn''t have a good airway.


    The tiger is laughing.


    No one thought that this matter should be so understated to solve.


    And Tao Bo, this time did not respond, silly Leng in situ.


    "Don''t look, your master is gone, and you can go away." Xiao Yao said.


    This sentence was like a blast of thunder, which exploded in Tao Bo''s ear, and he finally recovered. After looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of astonished eyes, he ran away, regardless of his brothers who were still lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    Tiger and others are laughing again¡° Well, if we laugh enough, we should get down to business. " Xiao Yao coughed. He didn''t dare to forget his purpose of coming here today.

 Chapter 178

    Tiger Ali and others all look at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes, and don''t understand what Xiao Yao wants to say.


    "Don''t open tonight." Xiao Yao said.


    Tiger nodded, went to the stage, waved his hand, DJ immediately stopped the deafening music.


    "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen. Our cold moon bar is closed tonight." The tiger said with a smile.


    "Brother tiger, is it free of consumption?" A man asked.


    "No fart, you try?" The tiger took a look at the man and said in a cold voice.


    The man laughs and doesn''t dare to say anything more. Although the tiger is nothing to Mo Jingwen''s eyes, it can be regarded as a man with eye and hand.


    After driving away the guests in the bar, the tiger jumped down from the stage and came up to Xiao Yao. He moved a chair and sat down in front of Xiao Yao. With a smile, he asked, "brother Xiao, what''s the good thing, please tell us quickly!"


    Xiao Yao looked at the tiger and said with a smile, "I think it''s really a good thing for you, but I''m not sure if it''s a good thing in your opinion."


    Tiger looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes more curious.


    "Brother Xiao, you don''t want to play tricks. If you have anything, just say it!" Ali said, "whatever it is, I can do it."


    Xiao Yao looked at him, nodded, pointed at Song Yilin and said, "he''s my brother. His name is song Yilin."


    "How are you, brother song!" The tiger arched its hand.


    Xiao Yao is their boss. Since Xiao Yao says song Yilin is his brother, the tiger doesn''t dare to trust him.


    Song Yilin smile: "call me old song."


    Tiger just nodded with a smile, but he didn''t do it. Song Yilin said it was polite, but if he did it, it would be very impolite.


    Xiao Yao looked at the tiger and asked, "if you are a security guard, what are you doing?"


    "Security?" Tiger''s face changed a little bit, with a smile on his face, said, "brother Xiao, don''t make fun of me, but I have a record. Which company dares to ask me?"


    Xiao Yao stared at the tiger and continued to ask, "just tell me if you are willing to do it or not."


    The tiger was silent for a moment. At last, he put away his smile and said seriously, "I don''t know if I can stand such a life. To tell you the truth, brother Xiao, I''m used to laziness. Just look at me. Is it suitable to wear a security uniform?"


    "What''s wrong? Do you really like this life? " Xiao Yao asked.


    In fact, he doesn''t have an accurate answer in his mind. In fact, tiger lives very well now. A group of younger brothers can make him yell. Many people will be afraid of him. He doesn''t need to be constrained by others. He is very free and can do whatever he does every day.


    "Brother Shaw started a security company." Song Yilin said on the side, "so now, if you want to get all of you into the company, you may not earn much, but you also have a minimum salary of 3000 a month, and some benefits, five insurances and one fund. At least it''s a stable job."


    Tiger smell speech a Leng, ask a way: "Xiao elder brother, you opened a company?"


    "Yes." "But now the first problem is to find employees who are willing to work," Xiao said


    "Then I''ll do it!" Tiger nodded hard and said with a smile, "anyway, I''m your younger brother. Since it''s your company, of course I don''t mind."


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked at the group of people following the tiger.


    "Brother Xiao, we have no problem!" A yellow hair said with a smile, "I''ll dye my hair back tomorrow."


    A red hair nodded and said, "brother Xiao, three thousand yuan a month, five insurances and one gold. I have to do anything I say! I just don''t know if you want me or not. "


    Xiao Yao took a look at red hair and said with a smile, "you are all my younger brothers. This is my company. Do you want me to have you?"


    Red hair laughs.


    "Brother Xiao, let me tell you something from my heart. In fact, I''ve had enough of these days. It seems that we are very powerful, but in fact, it''s not like that. How much money can we get in a month? The bar is not ours, it''s someone else''s. it doesn''t matter how much money we make. " The tiger said with a wry smile, "you see, just now people want to let me free, I don''t have that authority."


    Speaking of this, tiger face bitter, said: "brother Xiao, in fact, I also want to find a woman to marry, and then give birth to a big fat boy, let my mother happy, the first half of my life, I let her worry broken heart, the second half of my life, I also hope she can like other old people, holding grandson everywhere."


    At this point, the whole bar was quiet. Maybe those younger brothers are very emotional.


    "Before, I wanted to look for a job, but when people heard that I had a record, they didn''t want me at all. They thought I was a gangster with dirty hands and feet. What can I do?" Tiger dejected way, "this is not I want to hide can hide."


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted the tiger heavily on the shoulder: "tomorrow, you will take all these people under your hand to report to our company. At that time, these people will be in your charge, and you will be the manager."


    Tiger slightly a Leng, raised his head, stunned way: "I?"


    "Yes, it''s not you. Who else could it be?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Tiger quickly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile: "brother Xiao, forget it. I don''t have any management experience. You can find some famous college students!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you mean that you can stand a young man''s advice?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the tiger was silent again. Although that''s what he said, if he is allowed to listen to a little fart child, he can''t stand it. Xiao Yao is an exception, because he is a man with real ability. What college students, in the eyes of the tiger is shit!


    "Well, it''s settled for the time being." Xiao Yao said, "I say this is a good thing, that is a good thing. In the future, you can help others watch the show for serious reasons. You are an employee of our Xiaoyao security company, responsible for the security work of the cold moon night bar. What do you think of this?"


    Tiger in front of a bright, hahaha laugh.


    This is what they dream of! They can also do their present work and live their present life. They boast and fart every day and get their salary. Each of them has changed from a gangster to a person with a serious status. They really can''t think of any reason to refuse!


    "Brother Xiao, hey hey, following you may be the most right thing I''ve ever done in my life!" Said the tiger.


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily, looked at the tiger, and said seriously: "for the first time, I think you have to be so conscious!"


    Tiger: "after thinking for a long time, he didn''t know whether Xiao Yao was praising him or himself


    It has to be said that song Yilin and Fang Hai are still very efficient. It took only one afternoon to change the name of the preservation company.


    In the morning, Xiao Yao also went to the security company.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, the location of Xiaoyao security company is less than 500 meters away from Li''s group, which surprised Xiao Yao.


    But this is also very good, at least, so that Xiao Yao can work with Li Xiaoxiao every day.


    In the afternoon, tiger came to the company with a group of people. When they came, they really surprised some people at the door. They look like old people with tattoos all over their arms, which is very frightening. If Xiao Yao hadn''t rushed over, the tigers might not have come.


    "Damn, what''s the matter? Why don''t the security guards on the first floor let me in?" Tiger said angrily, feeling that he had been treated unfairly.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry when he looks at the tiger. Now he knows what it means to wear formal clothes. He seems to be engaged in pyramid selling.


    Today, tiger bought a black shirt to wear in order to make it grand. But with his face that can make children cry without expression, it doesn''t look like a good man. Xiao Yao thought that if the security guards let the tigers come up, it would be really irresponsible


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t say these words. He was worried that it would hurt the tiger''s young heart.


    From the 20th floor to the 23rd floor of the building are all office buildings of the copyright company. Some of them have been installed on one side, but before tiger and others came, there were only Xiao Yao, song Yilin and Fang Hai.


    "Wow! It''s so big here! " Tiger face excited, simply directly opened a chair to sit down, and then turn a few circles, but also touched the front of the computer, saliva almost flow down.


    "Brother Xiao, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart. I never thought that I would be able to sit in the office one day!" The tiger looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He really didn''t understand what he was happy about.


    Fang Hai went to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, I ordered a uniform before. Although we can not be so superior, we still have to wear some uniforms."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "by the way, when making custom-made clothes, remember to tell people that it''s better to make the logo of our company smaller."


    Fang Hai grabs his head and doesn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning. If it''s someone else''s, don''t they all hope that the company''s logo can be bigger? How can Xiao Yao like to do the opposite!


    The tiger said with a smile, "brother Xiao, are you worried about what we have caused? People will know that we are from the company?"


    Xiao Yao did not deny: "you just know."


    Tiger a face of grievance: "brother Xiao, in fact, we are really honest."


    Xiao Yao simply turned away from him.


    Fang Hai took a deep breath and said, "brother Xiao, now the security guard has been found, but the bodyguard must be helped by Wu Jingtian. Besides, we also lack the list! Although there are many companies under my father''s hand, they are still in the provincial capital. If they were in the past, it would be inconvenient. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, then said with a smile: "now there is a list." Fang Hai was puzzled¡° At least, there is a lack of security in Xiaoyao real estate. " Xiao Yao pointed out. Fang Hai patted his head: "yes! ha-ha! Anyway, the security guards of Xiaoyao real estate are introduced by some security companies. Since they are Feishui, why do they want to leave the field? After a while, I''ll go and dismiss all the security guards of Xiaoyao real estate and replace them with the people of Xiaoyao security company! " Xiao Yao nodded in praise: "a child can be taught." Fang Hai can''t laugh or cry. Just talking about this, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket rings. He takes out his mobile phone and takes a look at it. Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. He answers the phone and asks, "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" On the other side of the phone, Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "Hello, boss Xiao, our Li''s group lacks bodyguards. Look, when can we send someone over?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, stunned way: "you don''t have security department?"¡° Not this morning. " Li Xiaoxiao said.

 Chapter 179

    Li''s group is the largest enterprise in Haitian city. How can there be no security department? Xiao Yao also worked in Li''s group. The security guards of Li''s group were all veterans.


    But now, Li Xiaoxiao even disbanded the security department under her hand, and gave a list to Xiaoyao security company, which is still at the starting point. No entrepreneur would do such a thing. The reason why Li Xiaoxiao did this is just because of Xiao Yao''s face.


    This moved Xiao Yao''s heart. It has to be said that Li Xiaoxiao''s list is very timely. Otherwise, Xiao Yao really doesn''t know how to deal with these people. If he doesn''t work for tiger''s younger brothers, they may be impatient and want to go back to the old way.


    What''s more, it''s the initial stage of Xiaoyao security company. It''s very difficult for them to make a name for themselves. Now, Li Xiaoxiao has undoubtedly helped them a lot.


    Even Li''s group is using Xiaoyao to protect the company''s people. What else do they worry about?


    This will be what most entrepreneurs in Haitian think,


    "Xiaoxiao, thank you." Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all my job. And... Do we need to thank each other?" Li Xiaoxiao finished this sentence with a smile. After that, the phone was hung up.


    Xiao Yao naturally won''t know. Li Xiaoxiao, who is on the other side of the phone, is already blushing.


    She didn''t know why she could say such explicit words with a stroke of her head.


    Is it because recently the relationship between Xiao Yao and himself has become more and more obvious? Li Xiaoxiao thought curiously.


    After Xiao Yao told Fang Hai and others the news, they all became excited.


    "Brother Xiao, my sister-in-law is awesome!" Fang Hai said in a loud voice.


    "Play, sister-in-law." Xiao Yao is speechless.


    Fang Hai slightly a Leng, sighed: "brother Xiao, I really don''t say you, how can you be so unsatisfied? I know, you are really a very good man, but you have to settle down sooner or later, Li Xiaoxiao is very good! It''s time for you to clarify the relationship between being beautiful and being so nice to you. "


    Xiao Yao glared at him.


    Fang Hai turned his mouth and shut up.


    "Qiuyue said that several of their companies are short of bodyguards now. She should come back later." Song Yilin said on the side.


    "A few more lists." Fang Haile said, "I really envy those of you who have a daughter-in-law. Unlike me, I''m alone."


    Song Yilin also stares at him.


    "By the way, Ali, come here." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and moves to a Li.


    A Li is tiny a Leng, walked to Xiao Yao''s front, ask a way: "Xiao elder brother, what want me to do?"


    "In the future, tiger will be the manager and you will be the deputy manager." Xiao Yao said.


    Ah Li''s face changed greatly. He shook his head and waved his hand: "no, no, brother Xiao, it''s really no good. I don''t have that ability!"


    "All abilities are trained." Xiao Yao said.


    At this time, the tiger also nodded hard and said: "Ali, you''re OK. I believe you. Besides, brother Xiao said it''s good. My abilities are all trained. Do you think I''m a capable person?"


    The group of people behind the tiger also nodded and said happily: "brother Li, it''s you! If anyone is unconvinced, just tell me and I''ll help you with him! "


    "Bah, would you like a face? If LIGO wants to get anyone, he needs your help? " A man laughs.


    Everyone is happy.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s eyes were very firm, Ali could only smile and nod, but he still said, "brother Xiao, I can promise, but I really don''t have any confidence in myself. First of all, if I can''t do it in the future, you''d better replace me."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    A Li just finished, suddenly thought of what, some embarrassed way: "brother Xiao, I have a request."


    "Yes? Do you know how to use Chinese idioms? " Xiao Yao teased a, and asked, "what things directly said."


    Ali took a deep breath and said, "brother Xiao, is the company still short of some cleaners or something? I want my sister to come here too. She can help or not get paid. I think if she''s here, I can take care of her


    "No way." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    A Li nodded, some helpless, but he is not to blame, this was some embarrassment, Xiao Yao has helped him so much, now he also put forward the request to Xiao Yao, it is really a bit too much.


    Xiao Yao looked at ah Li and said with a smile, "ah Li, I don''t mean anything else. I just think your sister is too young. She''s only 18 this year, right?"


    "En..." Ali nodded.


    "Other girls, when they were her age, probably just graduated from high school." Xiao Yao said, "she still needs to go to school. Later I''ll let Fang Hai arrange for her to go to school."


    A li a Leng, stare at Xiao Yao with big eyes. He did not expect that Xiao Yao refused his request because of this.


    Then, the excitement on his face was fleeting, and he said with a bitter smile, "brother Xiao, forget it. In fact, my sister has done very well in the examination, which is the Medical University of Haitian city, but she doesn''t want to go."


    "Not willing to go?" Xiao Yao was surprised and asked, "why?"


    Ali took a deep breath, and her face was filled with guilt: "she knew that I had no money and could not afford to send her to college. In order not to embarrass me, she took the initiative not to go to school, pretended to be angry with me and acted rebellious, but she was not a rebellious child at all... Brother Xiao, I think my sister is the smartest girl in the world, When she and I came to China, we didn''t understand Chinese, but it only took her one month to speak Chinese correctly. Moreover, three months later, she can write a lot of Chinese characters. "


    Xiao Yao, Fang Hai and others are surprised.


    Many foreigners say that Chinese is the most difficult language in the world, which is even more difficult than English. However, it took Ali''s sister only one month to speak so fluently?


    Haitian Medical University is also an undergraduate school. It''s a great thing for Ali''s sister to be admitted to such a university. What''s more, she''s a Thai?


    "Go to school! You have to go to school! " Xiao Yao said, "anyway, you have to let your sister go to school, but you have to say that after graduation, she must come to work in the company. I can''t let the talent drain away in vain!"


    Ah Li was bitter: "but..."


    Before he finished speaking, the tiger hit him on the back with a fist and said with a smile: "I said, Ali, is your brain not enough? Don''t you understand what brother Shaw means? You don''t have any money, but brother Xiao can help you with it! "


    Ali stares at Xiao Yao.


    See Xiao Yao nodded to him, Ali understand tiger said is true.


    However, Ali really has no way to understand. He and Xiao Yao don''t have much friendship. At most, they don''t know each other. From the two people''s realization, Xiao Yao has helped him too much. Last night, Ali thought Xiao Yao would be angry because he had offended people he shouldn''t have offended, but Xiao Yao didn''t either. Instead, he helped himself to vent his anger and help himself to shoulder the anger of those people.


    Why on earth did he do that?


    "Brother Xiao, I..." ah Li wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. At last, tears were accumulated in his anxious eyes. He wished he could master the profound Chinese language. Maybe only in this way can he express what he most wanted to say at this moment.


    Suddenly, Ali made a move that surprised everyone.


    His body suddenly bent and he even planned to kneel down. Maybe he felt that only in this way could he express his inner excitement.


    However, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and blocks ah Li.


    "Brother Shaw, i... I really don''t know how to express my gratitude to you." Ali''s eyes are red.


    Xiao Yao smiles. With the strength of his hand, ah Li can''t kneel down.


    Xiao Yao made a little effort, and Ali stood up straight.


    "Remember, in China, there is a saying that there is gold under men''s knees, and there is also a saying that there are parents kneeling on their knees." Xiao Yao said, "if you really repay me, just work hard and help me do what I want to do, won''t you?"


    Ah Li nodded and trembled: "OK... Brother Xiao, my life will be yours in the future!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "go away, I don''t want your life if you want to give it to me."


    Although Ali didn''t say anything more, he carved another pen in his heart.


    At least, in a Li''s opinion, his life is Xiao Yao''s.


    "OK, let your sister stay in the company for the time being. You''re right. At least you can take care of your sister here." Xiao Yao finished, then looked at Fang Hai, said, "you drive, accompany a Li to go."


    "Good." Fang Hai nodded and went out with ALI.


    After ah Li and Fang Hai left, Xiao Yao looked at the tiger again and said, "next, there''s a task for you."


    The tiger said with a smile, "brother Xiao, you can tell me anything directly."


    "After a while, you''ll take people to Li''s group to get familiar with the working environment." Xiao Yao said, "when this is over, you can go to the cold moon night bar and Qingyun bar again."


    The tiger nodded when he heard the words in front of him, but when he heard the words in the back, he was curious again. He didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant: "brother Xiao, what are we going to do in the bar?"


    "Business negotiation." Xiao Yao said, "in the future, our company will be responsible for the security work of their bar."


    The tiger said with a smile: "brother Xiao, aren''t you doing too much? Anyway, their field is what we are looking at. "


    "I say you are really stupid or fake stupid?" Xiao Yao did not have a good way, "I mean, this time you are going in the name of our Xiaoyao security company!" Tiger heard this, it is a sudden realization, quickly nodded: "yes."¡° By the way, let Lao song go with you. " Xiao Yao said, "you do things too rough, I don''t trust." The tiger gave a bitter smile and turned to look at Song Yilin: "brother song, would you please come with me?" Song Yilin said with a smile, "you have to listen to brother Xiao''s orders. Don''t I also have to listen?"¡° First change your uniform and take 20 people to Li''s group. Oh... I''ll go with you. " Xiao Yao looks at his watch and should go home with Li Xiaoxiao later.

 Chapter 180

    With the addition of tiger and others, Xiao Yao has just taken over the company, but it has also begun to develop slowly. However, Xiao Yao does not know anything about enterprise management, so he can only let Fang Hai do more.


    Xiaoyao real estate, Li group, and two bars. Slowly, tiger feels that he is short of staff, so song Yilin can only continue to recruit.


    As for the cold moon night and Qingyun bar, the owners of the two bars naturally have no opinion at all. Originally, they had no way to let the tiger watch the show, but now they are different. Although they are still a group of people, both sides have signed a fair agreement, which can be regarded as formalization. For those bosses, instead of giving the bar to some gangsters, it''s better to give it to some professional security companies!


    What Li Xiaoxiao says most to Xiao Yao is: "I''ve never seen a boss like you. The number of times you go to the company is less than the number of times you go to the toilet."


    Xiao Yao definitely doesn''t urinate frequently. The reason why Li Xiaoxiao says this is that Xiao Yao has gone to the company too few times. Anyway, Fang Hai and song Yilin are all people he absolutely believes in. He is not very proficient in management, so it''s better to let them do it for a while.


    However, although Xiao Yao doesn''t go to the company, he still calls Fang Hai every day to ask about the situation of the company. After all, he is the nominal boss. At least he has to have some snacks, isn''t he?


    After dinner, Xiao Yao leans on the sofa and plays chess with the old man.


    The old man is good at everything else, but his chess skill is really bad. He is still a basket of rotten chess. He has to let Xiao Yao give him a car, a horse and a gun. However, after he lost to Xiao Yao three times, he simply gave Xiao Yao two cars, two horses and two guns.


    Finally, Master Li finally won a big victory, and then he said to Xiao Yao in the tone of the past: "boy, although you lost to me, don''t lose heart. After all, you are still a young man. You have little social experience now. After a little honing, you may still win."


    If it wasn''t for the old man who was his elder and too old, Xiao Yao could not help kicking the old man out. Whose life could be overturned so many times? I read less books. Don''t lie to me, OK?


    And... Old man, our lives are different, aren''t they?


    The old man picked up the cup on the tea table, sipped it gently, and said, "Xiao Yao, tomorrow, the Feida security company of the Mo family will open. He sent me an invitation saying that he wanted me to cut the ribbon. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and shrugs his shoulders: "what else can I see? Look with your eyes. "


    Mr. Li couldn''t laugh or cry, but he continued: "speak well. I don''t know where the news from the Mo family comes from. I know that you have also opened a security company. If it wasn''t for you, they might not invite me at all, but now, they think they still want to show their prestige."


    Xiao Yao sneered: "demonstration, let them continue to demonstrate, anyway, it is impossible to bite me."


    Mr. Li shook his head, then his eyes flashed again, and said: "in fact, you''ve taken a very good road. Those people under you are all gangsters, helping others watch the show, and the profit is still very considerable. Before you, no one really used a formal company to contact those bars. You''ve opened the precedent of Haitian city, which is for you, It''s a forerunner. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, frowned and said, "do you think I can go on this road, old man?"


    "Why not?" Mr. Li said, "no one used to do this before, not because they couldn''t, but because they didn''t expect it, or because the conditions didn''t allow it. After all, those fields are different from the company. It''s very troublesome to accept. The water is too deep, but you are different. You are in the water, do you care about the water depth?"


    Mr. Li''s words made Xiao Yao deep in thought.


    "If you''re going to do that, you still have to find someone." Li said.


    "Who?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Qin Dynasty faces south." Li said.


    This name, Xiao Yao some familiar, then carefully thought, immediately reflected.


    Qin Chaonan, the old man with a bad temper.


    "Looking for him?" Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    "En..." Mr. Li said with a smile, "in Haitian city, as long as it has something to do with bars, nightclubs and KTVs, it must have something to do with him."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, said: "feelings, he is half black half hundred Bai?"


    Mr. Li nodded: "it can be said that if you connect with him, then all the troubles will not be troubles, provided that he is willing to help you."


    Xiao Yao wry smile, no good way: "old man, how do I feel, you just want me to help your friend see a doctor?"


    Mr. Li said with a smile: "indeed, I have such an idea. In fact, last time in the teahouse, he came out with us. After that, Mo qiangqiu talked with Qin Chaonan once, but he didn''t know what they said. In short, after that time, some places under Qin Chaonan''s hands were cleaned. Fortunately, Qin Chaonan also had some contacts, After a lot of effort, I finally carried it over. "


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "In other words, between the Li family and the Mo family, he chose to stand on the side of the Li family, but he offended the Mo family, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That''s understandable." Master Li nodded.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that now, I can''t help him if I don''t want to."


    "I can''t say that." Mr. Li said, "Qin Chaonan asked me to tell you that he didn''t do it entirely for you to help him see a doctor."


    "Why is that?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Because he thinks highly of you." Li said, "he thinks you are a man of blood."


    Xiao Yao rubbed the temple, nodded slightly, and asked no more questions. In his heart, it seems that he is also a little tangled.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it first. As for what to do, it depends on what you think." With that, Mr. Li stood up and went upstairs.


    After Li left, Li Xiaoxiao came to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao, shrugs his shoulders, shakes his head, grabs his hair and says, "in fact, I don''t know. He''s not a good man."


    "I know." Li Xiaoxiao hands the boiled water to Xiao Yao, "if you think you can help, go to help, if you can''t, then forget it. No matter what decision you make, I will support you. "


    Xiao Yao took the water, took a big drink and nodded his head.


    Then Li Xiaoxiao spoke again.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think that tiger man is a good man or a bad man in most people''s eyes?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and didn''t answer.


    "In the eyes of many people, tigers are gangsters, scum and scum, but do you think so? You think that they are all your friends and brothers, so if they are really in trouble, you will certainly lend a helping hand. Therefore, there is no distinction between good and evil in this world, just who are the beneficiaries. " Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao listened to Li Xiaoxiao and was silent.


    For a long time, Xiao Yao suddenly stood up.


    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    "Have you thought about it?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Think about it." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What''s your decision?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao''s bright eyes and said with a smile, "I want you to accompany me to Qin''s tomorrow." His words have undoubtedly told Li Xiaoxiao his decision.


    Just then, a quick telephone rang.


    On hearing this, Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s not my phone."


    Li Xiaoxiao took out his mobile phone, looked at the phone number above, and said, "it''s mine." With that, she picked up the phone, but did not say a word, dozens of seconds later, her face was gloomy.


    "I see. I''ll be there in a minute." With that, Li hung up.


    Xiao Yao saw that Li Xiaoxiao''s face was wrong. He stood up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Harry''s pharmaceutical factory is on fire." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "what are you talking about? Is the pharmaceutical factory on fire


    "Yes, I have to go now." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded quickly and said, "let me go with you." Now it''s more than eight o''clock in the evening. Xiao Yao can''t be relieved to let Li Xiaoxiao go out alone.


    Li Xiaoxiao did not shirk, immediately nodded, two people ran out of the villa, Xiao Yao driving, and Li Xiaoxiao sitting in the co pilot, Mercedes Benz toward Harry pharmaceutical factory.


    This Harry pharmaceutical factory is really full of disasters, Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to know each other for a long time. However, during this period, Xiao Yao knew that something happened to Harry pharmaceutical factory many times. Either there was something wrong with the medicine or the old man who was the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Now it''s on fire.


    When Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao arrived at Harry pharmaceutical factory, two fire engines had already started to put out the fire.


    "Li Dong, Li Dong." Jiang Jianhua walked quickly to Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao, sweating.


    "What the hell is going on?" Li Xiaoxiao wanted to slap the son of a bitch to death.


    "I don''t know." Jiang Jianhua really doesn''t know. As soon as he got off work, he got a phone call. Fortunately, the fire didn''t start all at once, so now there is no one in the factory. Even the lame old man who is the doorman has already run out.


    The sky was almost lit up, red light flickering at the edge of the night sky, like an aurora running through the world.


    Li Xiaoxiao was relieved to learn that there was no one in the pharmaceutical factory now, and wiped the sweat on her forehead: "no matter how much loss, we can ignore it, but we must avoid casualties, and the cause of this fire must be investigated."


    "There''s no need to investigate, it''s just that the combustible is on fire." At this time, a dull voice came through¡° I''m the third team leader of the fire brigade, Li Zeyang. " A middle-aged man in a fire suit came up to Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao and asked, "who is in charge of the factory?"¡° It''s me Li Xiaoxiao said¡° Get ready. The police will come soon. This time, your pharmaceutical factory has a great responsibility. It will take several hours to put out the fire. It''s worth celebrating that there are no dwellings nearby. Otherwise, your responsibility will be greater! " Li Zeyang said coldly, "didn''t anyone tell you that there can''t be a fire source near inflammables?"¡° combustible? "The source of the fire?" Li Xiaoxiao has a feeling of confusion. He turns around and looks at Jiang Jianhua. Jiang Jianhua also shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know.

 Chapter 181

    Almost three hours later, the fire was put out, and the pharmaceutical factory suffered heavy losses. Many valuable medicinal materials had been burned, leaving only ashes. The air seemed to be filled with a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    There are no casualties. It''s Wanxin out of frustration.


    But the reason for the fire made Li Xiaoxiao feel very curious. The dry medicine warehouse in the pharmaceutical factory is really a place where it is easy to catch fire. Li Xiaoxiao is also very clear about this, so he specially hired people to look at the warehouse. Moreover, the pharmaceutical factory also has a clear regulation that it is forbidden to carry kindling or any fire source. How can it catch fire?


    Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, looked at Jiang Jianhua and asked, "where''s the man looking at the warehouse?"


    "You mean that boy Wang Yang!" Jiang Jianhua patted his head, "don''t say, I don''t seem to see that boy up to now. I really don''t know where he has gone. Don''t worry, Li Dong. I''ll call him now." With that, Jiang Jianhua took out his mobile phone and searched for the number. It took about a minute to find the number of the man named Wang Yang, and then called him.


    However, the first time did not get through, until the second time, when the bell rang for the last time, the phone was connected.


    "Damn, why is it so noisy?" As soon as the phone was put through, Jiang Jianhua rubbed his ears and then asked in his voice, "Wang Yang, where are you now?"


    "What?" Wang Yang still couldn''t hear what Jiang Jianhua was saying at this time.


    Li Xiaoxiao frowned and said in a deep voice, "don''t ask. I know where he is."


    "You know?" Jiang Jianhua seems a little surprised. He is still thinking, I don''t know. How did Dong Li know?


    Xiao Yao looked at him like a fool. He didn''t have a good way: "you can''t hear the music? At the bar


    Jiang Jianhua''s face turned red. He looked down at his toes and did not dare to speak.


    "Jiang Jianhua, from today on, you can go home and farm." Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said.


    Thanks to Xiao Yao''s help, Harry pharmaceutical has been developing very well. It can be said that in time, it will be able to monopolize the supply of traditional Chinese medicine in the whole Haitian city. However, at this juncture, such a thing happened to the pharmaceutical factory. Although Wang Yang, who was looking at the warehouse, was found by Jiang Jianhua, It is certainly impossible to say that Jiang Jianhua has no responsibility at all.


    During this period of time, there have been a lot of things happened in Harry pharmaceutical factory. However, every time, Li Xiaoxiao forgives Jiang Jianhua. After all, he is his confidant. But this is not the first time, not the second time. It''s no longer the third time. Now there''s an accident in Harry pharmaceutical factory. It''s still a fire. Li Xiaoxiao thinks that he can''t give Jiang Jianhua any more opportunities, Otherwise, it will become a habit of Jiang Jianhua. In the end, maybe Jiang Jianhua himself has a indifferent attitude. Anyway, Li Xiaoxiao will not investigate what kind of mistakes he has made.


    If things really get to that point, I''m afraid it won''t be long before Harry''s pharmaceutical company will close down.


    Li Xiaoxiao knows this well, so she will never forgive this time.


    At the end of Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Jiang Jianhua grinned bitterly, nodded, stood up straight and lowered his head: "I''m sorry, Dong Li. It''s all my fault, and I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this... You''ve forgiven me for the last two times, but I still made a big mistake. Even if I were you, I would never allow me to stay in Harry pharmaceutical factory. I don''t dare to say that. I want to thank you so much. Thank you, Mr. Li. You are a good man. "


    Then he turned and stepped forward.


    Looking at Jiang Jianhua''s figure, Li Xiaoxiao sighed in the dark, turned to Xiao Yao and asked, "I do this, right?"¡° Don''t you know that yourself? " Xiao Yao touched his nose and asked with a smile.


    After a few exclamations, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes always flashed a cold light, frowned and asked: "you say, is this really just an accident?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know. I have to ask my uncle about this."


    At this time, the former fire brigade leader also came to Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao. He also entered the fire scene, his face was very black and his eyes were burning.


    Li Zeyang went up to him, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "call the police."


    "Call the police?" Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned, didn''t understand each other''s meaning.


    Li Zeyang nodded and said: "at the scene of the fire, we smelled gasoline and found some combustion supporting chemicals. Otherwise, even if the warehouse was full of dry medicinal materials, the fire could not have been so big in a period of time."


    Li Xiaoxiao was still puzzled. Instead, Xiao Yao reacted first, frowned and asked, "do you mean someone set fire on purpose?"


    "Very likely." Li Zeyang said truthfully that he did not dare to say too much, but from now on, the suspicion of arson is obviously the biggest.


    "You entrepreneurs, if you want to make money, you have to offend people. I''ve seen a lot of such things, and I''ve been used to them for a long time." Li Zeyang said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked curiously, "who have you offended recently?"


    Li Xiaoxiao just shook her head with a bitter smile, saying that she did not know. In the world, Li Xiaoxiao felt that she had already offended many people. The simplest truth is that the people of Haitian city spend so much on traditional Chinese medicine every year. Now that Harry pharmaceutical company has made so much money, it is certain that some people will make less money. This is a way to cut off people''s income. Li Xiaoxiao thinks that too many people are likely to come to her own trouble.


    However, Li Xiaoxiao did not understand why the other side would use such an idea. It was a desperate move. Was the other side so sure that they did not leave any clues? You know, arson is a felony!


    "Well, as for the rest, we can''t be responsible for it. We have a brother who has been injured a little. Now we have to send him to the hospital." Li Zeyang wiped the sweat on the forehead and said.


    "Yes? Is it serious? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "OK, it''s not too serious." Li Zeyang said with a smile.


    Many people think that the police are difficult to do, the police are glorious, and the probability of police sacrifice is relatively large, but they ignore these firefighters in front of them.


    If we have to say the probability of sacrifice, in the world, the probability of fire is much higher than that of the armed police and criminal police. What''s more regrettable is that even if these people do sacrifice, there may not be many people who can remember them. Although the guns they were carrying were water guns, they did not know how many lives they had saved.


    "Thank you. If there''s anything I can do for you, just let me know!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Li Zeyang waved his hand. They came and went quickly. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the night.


    "Call the police first and see if they can find anything out." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao nods, takes out her mobile phone and dials the alarm phone. Before long, a police car has stopped in front of them. The girl walking down from the car makes Xiao Yao speechless again. It seems that no matter what she does, she can meet him.


    "Did you call the police?" Qin Xue gets out of the car, takes two young policemen to Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, and asks curiously.


    "It''s me." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    Qin Xue glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "isn''t this bodyguard around you very powerful? I''m afraid it''s no use looking for our police? "


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao curiously. It seems that he is asking about the conflict between Xiao Yao and Qin Xue. Xiao Yao can only shake his head at her. He doesn''t know when he will offend the violent girl again.


    In fact, the responsibility of this time really does not lie with Xiao Yao. The main reason is that Qin Xue is in a bad mood. There are so many missing children in Haitian city, but so far, there is no breakthrough in the case. The ugly point is that their criminal police team has been standing still.


    Originally Qin Xue''s heart is quite dull, Xiao Yao this also can only be regarded as bumping into the muzzle of the gun.


    "Did I provoke you again?" Xiao Yao is depressed.


    "You didn''t provoke me! Don''t I tell you the truth? Your personal ability is outstanding. Do you still need our police? " Qin Xue asked.


    Xiao Yao just can''t laugh or cry, but Li Xiaoxiao, who is standing beside him, is a little angry at this time. Why does this woman sneer at Xiao Yao?


    "Officer Qin, have you agreed?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Qin Xue is slightly stunned and looks at Li Xiaoxiao beside her eyes. She is slightly embarrassed. She seems to realize that she has gone too far. She takes a deep breath, looks at Li Xiaoxiao and asks, "Li Dong, there''s a fire here?"


    "Anyone with eyes can see it." Li Xiaoxiao said with a sneer.


    Qin Xue is depressed for a while, but she knows that Li Xiaoxiao''s revenge is intentional. It''s because she didn''t give Xiao Yao a good look just now, so now people don''t give her a good look either.


    She looked around and asked, "is this arson?"


    "If it''s a natural fire, do you think I''ll call the police?" Li Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao looked around, blinking, thinking, is Li Xiaoxiao angry for himself?


    Qin Xue hit a nail again. She didn''t seem to have the desire to continue. She simply nodded and said, "I''ve learned about you, Mr. Li. Well, tell me what happened carefully. I''ll ask my colleagues to make a record for you. Then you can go back. We''ll give you a reply as soon as possible."


    "As soon as possible?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at her and asked, "can I know how fast you and I said as soon as possible? Don''t play Tai Chi with me. I don''t want to do this. By the way, I also want to see how capable Qin Xue, the criminal police captain of Haitian city, is. Don''t be too weak. The official prestige is not small. "


    Qin Xue takes a look at Li Xiaoxiao, but she doesn''t know what to say. She can clearly feel that the other party is not friendly to her, but she has nothing to do. She doesn''t say the other party''s identity first. Even if it''s reasonable, it''s the nameless fire she gave to Xiao Yao first.


    "I''ll try my best." Qin Xue said¡° try the best? Just do your best? " Li Xiaoxiao asked in a cold voice, "after that, you should not solve the case at all. No matter what case you encounter, just tell the victims that you have done your best. When the time comes, you will be paid and nothing will have to be done, isn''t it better?" Qin Xue said nothing. Xiao Yao pulled Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "forget it. I''ll see it then." Li Xiaoxiao gouged out Xiao Yao, angry, but since Xiao Yao said so, even if Li Xiaoxiao is still uncomfortable, but also not much to say, can only turn his face sullen¡° If you have any progress, let me know. I know what Xiaoxiao knows. Let me take notes with you. " Xiao Yao said. Qin Xue looked at Xiao Yao in surprise. She didn''t expect that it was this guy who helped her out, but she nodded.

 Chapter 182

    That night, Harry''s pharmaceutical factory was cordoned off, and no one was allowed to enter and destroy the evidence. Xiao Yao thinks it''s all versatile. Even if there''s any evidence, it''s almost done.


    The fire incident of Harry pharmaceutical factory made Li Xiaoxiao feel very upset. He had to contact the supplier of medicinal materials immediately, but he didn''t make any progress in a period of time. Fortunately, Xiao Yao knew Yao Ling. After all, Yao Ling was a miracle doctor in Haitian city, and he had another Jishitang in his hand. There were many channels of traditional Chinese medicine. This time, Yao Ling helped a lot.


    This can be regarded as a solution to Li Xiaoxiao''s urgent need. Li Xiaoxiao is very grateful.


    The Mo family''s security company was established, but Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, or Mr. Li, did not go either. In fact, Mo qiangqiu did not expect them to come. He just wanted to let the Li family and Xiao Yao know the news. As for whether they came or not, Mo qiangqiu really didn''t care.


    At this time, Xiao Yao was still in a high-end villa in Haitian city, and the old man sitting in front of him was Qin Chaonan, who was once a powerful hero in Haitian city decades ago.


    Qin Chaonan respectfully handed a glass of water to Xiao Yao, quite excited: "Xiao Yao, thank you for your willingness to see a doctor for me!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Qin Chaonan, and said, "I still said that you are a person with anger. If the anger in your heart doesn''t dissipate... If you don''t like it, even if I cure you this time, your body will still go wrong. I''m not bluffing or joking. Anger is also called evil spirit. Evil spirit is like body, Even if you can carry it when you are young, but when you get older, your body''s various skills begin to weaken, and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Qin Chaonan nodded with a bitter smile, but there was a cold light in his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, "that man is immortal. I can''t let the anger dissipate in my life."


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and seemed quite angry: "what do you mean by that? If so, I don''t think I need to see a doctor for you! "


    He was really annoyed by Qin Chaonan''s attitude. He had already made it so obvious. He even told himself that even if he really thought so, he couldn''t say it. How shameless he was?


    He stood up and was about to leave.


    "Mr. Xiao, please stop!" Qin Chaonan also knew why Xiao Yao was angry. He immediately stood up, looked at Xiao Yao''s back and said, "Mr. Xiao, dare you ask if your favorite woman died, would you take revenge?"


    Xiao Yao stopped, turned to look at Qin Chaonan and said in dismay, "do you mean your wife was killed?"


    "Exactly." Qin Chaonan nodded bitterly, rather helpless, "if not, why should I care so far?"


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, his eyes flashed, went to the previous position and sat down again. Qin Chaonan also sat down immediately.


    "According to what you say, there''s nothing wrong with you, but I can''t figure out who the other party is. You can''t get revenge up to now?" Qin Chaonan was able to attend the party with Mr. Li and others, which has illustrated Qin Chaonan''s transcendent position in Haitian city. How can such a person not get revenge when he has an enemy? Xiao Yao felt that he could not believe it.


    What''s more, Qin Chaonan was the former Xiaoxiong. Although he is old now, the people under him are still there.


    "Xiao Yao, do you know why I don''t have children?" Qin Chaonan asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised to hear this sentence: "you have no children?"


    "Yes." Qin Chaonan nodded, "before I was 30 years old, I was struggling all the time. I didn''t want to have children too early. My wife supported me very much, but when I had a certain foundation and planned to have a child, my wife left me..."


    "Then you haven''t found anyone else?" Xiao Yao was even more surprised.


    As Qin Chaonan, what kind of woman can''t he find? Let alone when he was young, even now, if Qin Chaonan wanted to wave at will, he could be stuck by some women who were dozens of years younger than him.


    Qin Chaonan held out his hand, pointed to his heart and said, "there is still someone here. I can''t forget it. I can''t put it down. How can I fall in love with others?"


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that there were so many things hidden in Qin Chaonan''s heart. He couldn''t think of it. This Xiaoxiong, who once covered the sky with one hand, would never marry because of a woman.


    Xiao Yao felt that his previous walk was disrespect for Qin Chaonan and his obsession for so many years. Although Xiao Yao thought that Qin Chaonan''s practice was very unwise, he had to respect each other for it. In fact, this world is like this, around us, it seems that there are always some ridiculous people.


    But we have to respect those ridiculous people.


    "Grandfather Qin, who are you trying to kill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Chaonan squints his eyes and shakes his head. It seems that he doesn''t intend to tell Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed. Since Qin Chaonan didn''t want to say more, he didn''t ask much. After all, it''s a private matter. He can''t ask so much.


    "Give me your arm. I''ll feel your pulse." Xiao Yao said.


    A bright light flashed in Qin Chaonan''s eyes. He nodded hard and stretched out his wrist immediately.


    Xiao Yao cuts his pulse for a moment and frowns slightly.


    "Some serious." Xiao Yao said truthfully, "normally speaking, it''s no more than three years."


    What he said was not so obvious, but he believed that Qin Chaonan could understand what he said.


    Qin Chaonan said with a smile: "actually, I know that my body is getting worse every day. Although I don''t think death is so terrible, if that person is still alive, I will die first. I don''t think I can close my eyes when I die."


    In Qin Chaonan''s words, Xiao Yao can feel his deep resentment towards his enemies.


    This is a persistent person, persistent love a person, even if that person has left, but he still did not forget.


    This is a person who sticks to the extreme, sticks to the enemy does not die, can not close his eyes.


    Once a person has obsession, it is very terrible.


    Now Qin Chaonan is a person who has been persistent to the terrible.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t live for three years because you didn''t meet me." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Chaonan was slightly stunned and looked at Xiao Yao with big eyes. Then he was filled with tears: "Xiao Yao, as long as you are willing to cure me, no matter what you want, I will try my best to satisfy you. As long as you want, as long as I have, I will try my best to give you!"


    Xiao Yao muttered: "this sentence, someone told me a few days ago, but she was a woman, so at that time I was much happier than I am now."


    Qin Chaonan lost his smile.


    Xiao Yao took out his flaming needle and began to acupuncture. At the same time, he also entered Qin Chaonan''s body with his strength. However, when he was just halfway there, he suddenly had a strange feeling that his strength and the meridians in Qin Chaonan''s body were connected into a thread, a thread as thin as hair. This line is not visible to the eyes, but Xiao Yao can actually feel it.


    He took a deep breath and continued to swim into his body. Slowly, the line became clearer and clearer, as if he could observe every blood cell in Qin Chaonan''s body.


    His face was full of surprise and shock.


    His expression scared Qin Chaonan''s face white. He asked quickly, "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter? Is it because I can''t be cured? " He saw that Xiao Yao''s expression was so strange and astonished that he naturally thought so.


    Hearing Qin Chaonan''s words, Xiao Yao was able to react. He shook his head hard, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and entered Qin Chaonan''s body again. At the same time, he felt that he saw all the organs in Qin Chaonan''s body, including the meridians.


    This discovery made Xiao Yao ecstatic. He understood that it was a unique sense, which Xiao Yao had seen in the mystery of medical philosophy.


    Is it that the medical Qi has been gradually gathered in his body? Xiao Yao thought in amazement.


    He has learned about the mysterious mystery of medical philosophy, and he also knows that medical Qi can exist only when it adheres to strength Qi. Medical Qi is a unique strength Qi split from strength Qi. At the primary stage, a special connection can be created between medical Qi and the patient''s body. Through this link, Xiao Yao can quickly distinguish the specific situation in the patient''s body through the information transmitted by medical Qi.


    It''s quite complicated to say, just like an ultrasonic sonar.


    After understanding, Xiao Yao is even more ecstatic, which is a great breakthrough for him, because if you want to understand the mystery of medicine, you must first cultivate medical Qi. Medical Qi is like a ticket. Without that ticket, even if you break the book and recite the content backwards, it is useless.


    With the existence of medical Qi, Xiao Yao had a better grasp of Qin Chaonan.


    "How do you feel now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well?" Qin Chao Nan took a deep breath and said, "I feel numb and sour. Moreover, I feel my abdomen warm, as if there is gentle water flowing."


    "Well... Let me know when you want to go to the bathroom." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Chaonan can''t laugh or cry, thinking about what does it have to do with going to the toilet? However, since Xiao Yao said that, he could only understand it in this way. Three minutes later, he immediately understood the purpose of Xiao Yao''s words.


    His face turned ugly for a moment, and his other hand covered his abdomen.


    "Want to go to the bathroom?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Chaonan nodded awkwardly, and his heart was also extremely shocked. Before that, he didn''t feel at all, but that kind of inner urgency suddenly hit him in an instant, which caught him off guard.


    Xiao Yao pulled out Qin Chaonan''s silver needle and waved his hand: "go quickly."


    It doesn''t need Xiao yaoduo to say that when the last needle was just pulled out, Qin Chaonan immediately stood up and rushed into the toilet at the speed of 100 meters, starting to release his body''s memory.


    Qin Chaonan felt that this might be the longest time he went to the toilet. It was only 30 minutes before he came out of the toilet, showing that he was fainted by his own stink. At the moment of putting on his trousers, Qin Chaonan suddenly had a feeling that the whole world was much brighter. He is light footed, and his back is no longer hunched. He comes to Xiao Yao¡° The toxin in your body should have been almost discharged. I''ll go to the hospital for examination later. If there''s no problem, go to Li''s and find me. I have something else to talk about with you. " Xiao Yao said. After thinking a little, Qin Chaonan immediately nodded: "OK, Mr. Xiao, I''ll visit later!" Xiao Yao nodded and walked out of the Qin family.

 Chapter 183

    When Qin Chaonan got the physical examination sheet, his expression was almost frozen on his face, and the final result was really beyond his imagination.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao at most cured his old problems, but the final result made him take a breath. It''s not only his old problems, but also his early lung cancer and rheumatism. In the doctor''s words, given Qin Chaonan''s current physical condition, there is no problem if he wants to live another 20 years.


    In fact, compared with Qin Chaonan, Qin Chaonan''s doctors were even more surprised. Because every time Qin Chaonan came to the hospital, he hung an expert number, so the doctor was also very clear about his physical condition. But now, he was surprised to find that Qin Chaonan, who had received the death invitation from the God of death, recovered so quickly in such a short time.


    At that time, the doctor in charge of Qin Chaonan couldn''t believe it. He immediately took Qin Chaonan to have a careful examination inside and outside again, but the final result convinced him.


    "Mr. Qin, I''d like to ask you something. Can you tell me who cured you?" The doctor looked at Qin Chaonan and said sincerely.


    Qin Chaonan seemed to enjoy the doctor''s surprise at this time. He showed a smile: "I really can''t tell you this, because after you know it, you can''t help talking about it. He is a person who is afraid of trouble. I ask you, if I tell you, can you promise not to go to him?"


    The middle-aged doctor turned his lips. He really didn''t guarantee that if he didn''t go to the man who cured Mr. Qin, why would he try to find out the identity of the other party?


    Before Qin Chaonan was about to leave, Qin Chaonan paused a little: "in the face that you have treated me, let me tell you a little bit. The doctor who cured me is a traditional Chinese medicine. He just pricked me a few needles at will, and I''ll be fine."


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..." after hearing Qin Chaonan''s words, the middle-aged man had no spirit in his eyes, shook his head hard, and read in pieces.


    Qin Chaonan was too lazy to explain to the other party. He had to make the other party believe it. He walked out of the hospital and was eager to thank Xiao Yao


    Soon after, there was a small disturbance in the medical circle of Haitian city. The talented doctors in Haitian city had to study traditional Chinese Medicine... Of course, this matter had nothing to do with Xiao Yao and others.


    Li family, the car just stopped, Qin Chaonan got out of the car, and then ran into the Li family''s villa, almost braked and hit the wall.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao!" Qin shouts to the south.


    Mr. Li, who was carrying a birdcage in front of the yard, saw Qin Chaonan, gave him a smile and said: "what''s the matter with you, old Qin? How old is he? He''s as hot as a young man. Be careful, he won''t live long! "


    Qin Chaonan was not angry at all when he heard this sentence, but he was very proud: "old man Li, if it''s the same as before, I have to have a big fight with you, but now! I don''t care. Anyway, I know in my heart that I must die behind you. I advise you to be polite to me, so that I won''t carry you to the coffin when you hang up. "


    Li sniffed: "do you really think you are a young man? And help me carry the coffin, you old arm and old leg? "


    Qin Chaonan said with a smile: "if it had been before, it would have been impossible, but now it is different."


    Although Master Li knew that Xiao Yao had cured Qin Chaonan, he was still a little suspicious after listening to Qin Chaonan''s words. He called Qin Chaonan and sat down in front of him. Then he asked curiously, "what are you talking about, old Qin? What''s the good thing that makes you so happy? "


    After Qin Chaonan sat down, he glanced at Mr. Li. The luster in his eyes kept flashing, and his face was full of red light. He said, "Mr. Li, Xiao Yao treated me today, don''t you know?"


    "Nonsense, can I not know?" Master Li can''t laugh or cry. It''s normal for anyone who doesn''t know, but if he doesn''t, it''s really strange.


    "Haha, let me tell you this. Before Xiao Yao treated me, my doctor had told me directly that my physical condition could only last for three or five years at most. But I went to the hospital again and the doctor told me that my physical condition is very good, just like this, If you want to live more than ten or twenty years, there is no problem at all! " Qin Chaonan said excitedly.


    After listening to Qin Chaonan''s words, Master Li was also surprised: "what you said is true?"


    "Nonsense? Do I have to lie to you? " Qin Chaonan blew his beard and glared, "besides, if you don''t believe it, we''ll compete and see who lives longer in the end!"


    Mr. Li was also stunned and once again convinced by Xiao Yao''s medical skills.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, who got the news from the servant, came out of the villa.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, Qin Chaonan immediately stood up and quickly walked to Xiao Yao: "Xiao Yao, thank you. Thank you so much! You are so amazing. Just a few injections can make me recover so quickly! "


    Qin Chaonan has also been in contact with traditional Chinese medicine before. As far as he knows, the treatment process of traditional Chinese medicine is very slow. At least it takes several courses of treatment to see some effects. Qin Chaonan has never seen such an effective injection as Xiao Yao.


    In fact, this time, Xiao Yao felt that he was lucky. Because of the existence of Yiqi, Xiao Yao was able to repair Qin Chaonan''s body so well. If there was no Yiqi, everything would be versatile. It would take a lot of trouble for Xiao Yao to cure Qin Chaonan''s old problems.


    "Xiao Yao, it seems that your treatment of Lao Qin is very successful this time!" Li also sincerely felt reconciled to Qin Chaonan''s recovery. Otherwise, he would not have been refused by Xiao Yao for the first time. Fortunately, he was shy and secretly asked Xiao Yao to treat Qin Chaonan again.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded his head and said, "this time is also my good luck."


    After returning from the Qin family, Xiao Yao immediately went into the room to feel the medical Qi in his body again. But this time, no matter how hard he tried, it didn''t work. Everything was the same as usual. Even Xiao Yao didn''t know what was going on.


    "Well, sit down first." Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sat on a stone bench.


    "By the way, Lao Qin, in fact, this time, Xiao Yao also needs your help. He''s too embarrassed to say it. He''s afraid that if he says it himself, it will make you feel that it''s because of this that he helps you treat your illness." Mr. Li said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mr. Li with a little gratitude. The reason why he was willing to treat Qin Chaonan was because of this. If Xiao Yao said it truthfully, it would make Qin Chaonan feel uncomfortable, but now it''s not the same if it comes from Master Li''s mouth.


    Qin Chaonan was slightly stunned, then patted his chest and said: "brother Xiao, if you have anything, you can tell me directly that we don''t pay so much attention to each other. I''ve said that as long as you speak, as long as I can do it, no matter what it is, I can go through fire and water!" This is an old man with great loyalty.


    Mr. Li said: "what are you calling? You and Xiao Yao are brothers. How can I talk to Xiao Yao? "


    "Hey, hey, every place is different!" Originally, Qin Chaonan wanted to say that Master Li would also be called by himself. But on second thought, this is not good, because there seems to be some relationship between master Li''s granddaughter and Xiao Yao. Can they be brothers? So he said so.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Mr. Li continued to tease the birds in the cage.


    Xiao Yao crooked his neck, narrowed his eyes and said, "master Qin..."


    "What''s the name of master Qin! Just call me Lao Qin or elder brother Qin! " Qin Chaonan said.


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly and could only nod his head, but he was thinking that if the old man dared to say anything, he would have to slap him in the face, and the son of a bitch would die the same year, the same month and the same day with him!


    "Brother Qin, in fact, the thing is like this. Recently I opened a security company, but now I still lack some lists. I heard from Mr. Li that there are many entertainment companies under your hand in Haitian city, so I wonder if you can let my company do the security work of those venues under your hand."


    Xiao Yao said this, also silent down, waiting for Qin Chaonan''s response. Qin Chaonan was staring at him.


    For a long time, when Xiao Yao saw that Qin Chaonan still didn''t speak, he asked, "what do you mean?"


    Qin Chaonan was stunned and said, "are you finished?"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head speechless. He thought Qin Chaonan was considering a discussion.


    Qin Chaonan seemed to be speechless than Xiao Yao. He couldn''t help saying, "is that what happened? Ah, brother Xiao, it''s really not me. You can tell me directly about it, isn''t it over? This is not a matter at all! Cheng, when you have time, tell me. I''ll let my subordinates accompany you to go through a program. Hehe, it''s not that I''m too lazy to go. It''s mainly that I''m not familiar with the things under my opponent. "


    Xiao Yaole, the old man is just like himself. He is a cupboard.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, in fact, I don''t touch much on the entertainment side now. Now I also start to take some high-end routes, do I? Although those who used to come for money quickly, they are also dangerous. They are in the half black and half hundred zone. If you want to occupy the entertainment places in Haitian city, I think you have to find someone else. " Qin Chaonan said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "who?"


    "Su Linran, a little boy, if you are interested in stocks, I''ll call him later to make sure he comes here obediently." When Qin Chaonan talked about Su''s awe inspiring tone, it was like saying that he was an insignificant little brother.


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily: "if it is true, then I would be very grateful."


    "Thank you so much! I said, "brother Xiao, if you say so, you still don''t treat me as a brother!" Qin Chaonan seems very unhappy.


    Xiao Yao is depressed. How can I treat you as a brother when you are so old? In the heart also can have pressure, OK?


    "Lao Qin, I''m afraid it''s hard to say? That Su is awe inspiring. I also know that his daughter Su Qianxi seems to be very close to the Mo family. " Mr. Li''s eyes were slightly astringent and said.

 Chapter 184

    In today''s Haitian city, the biggest entertainment company is Su Linran''s Linran entertainment.


    Although Qin Chaonan started his business by doing this, in recent years, he has also devoted all his energy and time to other industries. On the contrary, his old business has been slow to look down on him. Although the money is coming fast, it''s all a small business. Unless he can achieve the monopoly of entertainment places in Haitian city, no one will allow him to make a big business.


    It was seeing this that Qin Dynasty shifted its focus to the south.


    After listening to Mr. Li''s words, Qin Chaonan''s face was a little bit heavy, nodded, and his eyes were sharp: "you''re right. Now that Su Linran seems to be planning to join the Mo family. He really can''t understand what the boy is thinking. Does he think that the Mo family has a bright future?"


    Mr. Li smiles, but doesn''t speak. Everyone has his own ideas. Su Linran wants to make friends with the Mo family, so naturally he has his own ideas. Mr. Li is not good to express any opinions.


    "It seems that I still have to talk to Su Linran." Qin Chao Nan took a deep breath and said slowly.


    Su Linran was mixed up with Qin Chaonan, which is hardly a secret in Haitian city. But later, because Qin Chaonan had planned to change his strategy, Su Linran was separated from Qin Chaonan.


    Mr. Li looked at Qin Chaonan and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s now. Your words don''t work well."


    Qin Chaonan narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak. He listened to what Master Li said, and even couldn''t refute it. Although outsiders thought Su Linran was Qin Chaonan''s younger brother, Qin Chaonan knew very well that Su Linran had been separated completely for a long time, and there was no relationship between them. Su Linran was willing to listen to him, That is to think of the previous feelings, do not listen to his words, Qin Chaonan also unreasonable to choose.


    "Xiao Yao, since I have promised you, I will certainly keep my word." Qin Chaonan looked at Xiao Yao and said, "sure, it''s not easy to solve Su Linran''s problem, but if there''s really no way to talk about it, I''ll let him disappear from Haitian city, and never let him become your stumbling block!"


    When it comes to the last word, the fierce light in Qin Chaonan''s eyes will vanish. It is a kind of dignity of holding a butcher''s knife for many years, naturally, without any affectation.


    Xiao Yao smile: "Qin... Brother Qin, try your best." He wanted to be called master Qin. After all, in his subconscious mind, he could not be brothers with Qin Chaonan, a 60-70-year-old man.


    Qin Chaonan said with a smile: "according to what you say, if I can''t solve Su Linran, I''m afraid I''m not doing my best."


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed and laughs. That''s exactly what he thinks in his heart. He refuses to do what others can do. That''s what Xiao Yao really thinks in his heart.


    After seeing off Qin Chaonan, Xiao Yao has a lot of leisure. Although he doesn''t know Qin Chaonan very well, he doesn''t think Qin Chaonan is the kind of person who is full of talking about running trains. Since he dares to take this matter down, he must have his own idea. When Qin Chaonan does things, Xiao Yao can rest assured.


    "Xiao Yao, what kind of person do you think Qin Chaonan is?" After Qin Chaonan left, Li asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and shook his head: "I don''t know. I don''t know him at all. How can I know what kind of person he is?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "In fact, he is a good man." Li said, "at least in my opinion, he is a good man."


    "But many people don''t think he''s a good man." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile, "but I didn''t ask those people. I''m asking you now. Do you think he is a good man or a bad man?"


    Xiao Yao thinks this is a very difficult question to answer.


    From knowing Qin Chaonan to now, Qin Chaonan has never bothered him, and is even willing to help him. For Xiao Yao, Qin Chaonan is a good man.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s expression, Master Li seems to have understood each other''s thoughts. He nodded and said no more.


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether he''s good or bad." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    At this time, Fang Hai''s phone called, Xiao Yao connected the phone, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Xiao, it''s a good thing. There''s a list again. A girl wants to hire a bodyguard." Fang Hai said with a smile.


    "Yes? That''s a good thing! " Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s a good person, but the key is that the other side''s requirements are very high, and they have good skills. I don''t have such a person under my hands!" Fang Hai said, "forget it, you''d better come as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yao wry smile, only in the phone should come down, hang up the phone, driving to the Xiaoyao security company.


    After arriving at the company, Xiao Yao saw Fang Hai standing on the downstairs of the company building.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, Fang Hai rushed to him with a speed of 100 meters, and said anxiously, "brother Xiao, tell me quickly, who else is very good except you and Lao song?"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. Our company can also provide professional bodyguards? Now someone has made a list and needs an excellent bodyguard, but Wu Jingtian can''t spare time, and I can''t find the right person. " Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, "now people are waiting upstairs. I can''t tell people that we don''t have hands for this first bodyguard business."


    Xiao Yao also heard clearly, nodded and said with a smile, "what do you think should be done?"


    Fang Hai couldn''t laugh or cry: "if I knew, why would I call you back? You don''t know that the skilled people I know are you and Lao song. As for others, who else can I know? Do you have time? Does Lao song have time? It''s not blind


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "can''t Ali?"


    "Ali? Is he good at it? " Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, "they have brought two strong men. The requirement to find a bodyguard is that they must be put down in one minute. Is it OK for Ali?"


    "It depends on the strength of the other side. If it''s really powerful, it can only let Lao song do it. The first list can''t be lost." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Fang Hai nodded with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai go upstairs together. In Fang Hai''s office, Xiao Yao also sees the employer.


    There were only four people on the other side, a young man and a young woman, sitting on the sofa. Behind them stood two strong men who were at least 1.9 meters tall, wearing black shirts and a pair of sunglasses. Xiao Yao wondered, are these two guys blind? Do you still need to wear sunglasses indoors? Want to install. Force is not the way to install, right?


    Fang Hai whispered in Xiao Yao''s ear: "the one who is sitting is the one who wants to hire a bodyguard. In fact, the girl wants to hire a bodyguard, but the young man has to step in."


    "One step in?" Xiao Yao doesn''t know why.


    Fang Haigang plans to explain carefully. At this time, the man in the plaid shirt has already stood up and walked to Xiao Yao.


    "You''re the boss of this security company, aren''t you?" The young man looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I am."¡° My girlfriend plans to find a bodyguard in your company, but the efficiency of your company seems to be very slow! Why have we been sitting here for a long time, and your people haven''t arrived yet? Can''t you even find the right bodyguard? " The plaid shirt man touched his tail ring and asked curiously.


    "Liu Jie, don''t talk nonsense! I''m not your girlfriend! " When the girl heard the words of the plaid shirt, she got up and said mercilessly.


    Liu Jie looked at the girl and said with a smile, "sooner or later."


    The girl''s angry body is shaking.


    Finally, she didn''t seem to know how to vent her inner dissatisfaction, so she simply turned away from the man named Liu Jie.


    Liu Jie was not angry. Looking at Xiao Yao, he continued: "young man, you are so young, can you start a company? You are not the legendary fur company


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of irony, then turned to look at the young girl and said: "little dream, I think we''d better forget it. This company is not reliable at all. I think we''d better change it!"


    Xiao Meng waited for Liu Jie and said angrily, "hum, if you don''t think it''s reliable, you can go now! I didn''t make you come. "


    "Hey, hey, but isn''t uncle worried about you?" Liu Jie said with a smile, "besides, when we get married, we are always together. As long as I am here, who else can hurt you?"


    Xiao Yao understood the meaning of Fang Hai''s words at this time.


    "Liu Jie, Mr. Liu, right?" Xiao Yao looked at Liu Jie and said with a smile, "our company''s bodyguards dare not say anything else, but at least their skills are very good."


    "Yes! Then I''ll wait. Later, let him fight with my two bodyguards! " Liu Jie said with a smile, "their name is ah long and ah Hu. They are all retired special forces. It''s absolutely no problem to beat them one by one. Are you confident that your company''s bodyguards can beat them?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the two bodyguards and shrugged: "I don''t know about this. I have to wait until I get a conclusion."


    Liu Jie sneered: "OK, I''ll see if you have the ability."


    Before long, the door of the office was pushed open again, and Ali, who was full of sweat, rushed over and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He didn''t even breathe: "brother Xiao, are you looking for me?"


    Xiao Yao looked at ah Li and said curiously, "why do you sweat so much?"


    A Li wry smile: "this time period of traffic jam, you let me to the fastest speed, I can only run over."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Ah Li is really a straightforward man! Oh, it''s hard to say, that is to say, it''s a bit of a dead brain


    Xiao Yao asked Ali to sit down first and said to Liu Jie and the girl named Xiao Meng, "he is the bodyguard of our company."


    "He?" Liu Jie looked at Ali with wide eyes, and then he laughed. At the end of the laugh, he even shed tears. "Ha ha, your company is too funny, isn''t it? Even if you can''t find the right person, just say it! This guy? The little body can blow away in a gust of wind In fact, Ali''s body is still very strong, and he also has explosive muscles. However, compared with the two bodyguards who are more than 1.9 meters, he is not a bit worse. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t speak¡° That''s him! I think he''s very good! " Xiao Meng said, in fact, she doesn''t think ah Li will be a master. The reason why she said that is that she just wants to get rid of Liu Jie''s harassment¡° Xiaomeng, I said, the bodyguards they find must have enough strength. At least, they have to defeat ah long and ah Hu. " Liu Jie looked at Xiaomeng and said indifferently.

 Chapter 185

    The girl named Xiaomeng is pretty good-looking. Although she is a little far away from Li Xiaoxiao, she can score at least 8.90. She is wearing a white T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and a pair of Nike sports shoes. She is very young. She is not very old. She is probably still in college, with a flat bangs on her forehead, He wore a ponytail at the back of his head, a standard melon face.


    Such a girl walking on the street, is also 200% of the rate of return.


    Liu Jie seems to be over 25 years old. He is wearing a pair of black framed glasses. His hair is not very long. He has a high forehead and a high nose. He is a world famous brand from head to foot.


    Even the wrist watch is limited edition Patek Philippe.


    It can be seen that Liu Jie really means something to Xiao Meng, but unfortunately, the falling flowers are affectionate and the flowing water is unintentional. Xiao Meng doesn''t like Liu Jie at all. However, it seems that his father, Xiao Meng, is quite satisfied with Liu Jie.


    And Xiaomeng seems to be under the pressure of her family. Although she is disgusted with the man named Liu Jie, she has nothing to do and doesn''t have much to say. If this time, the bodyguard she invited can''t beat ah long and ah Hu, Liu Jie will certainly take another step forward.


    This is obviously what Xiaomeng doesn''t want to see.


    Xiao Meng looks at Xiao Yao, and it happens that Xiao Yao also looks at her at this time. In Xiao Meng''s eyes, he seems to see a trace of expectation.


    Xiao Yao nodded to Xiaomeng with a smile, turned his face, walked to Ali and said in a low voice, "Ali, this girl wants to hire bodyguards, but the other party has a request, that is, you must defeat the two bodyguards. Are you sure?"


    A Li looked at Xiao Yao, and at this time he was also relieved. He turned his face and looked at ah long and ah Hu carefully. At last, he seemed to have a conclusion. He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, I have confidence!"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "confidence is OK, I have confidence in you."


    The dialogue between Xiao Yao and a Li made Liu Jie laugh, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He almost laughed for more than ten seconds, which was very exaggerated.


    Ali turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "brother Xiao, is this guy''s brain sick?"


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily: "maybe, I''ve heard that some people with abnormal brain just like to laugh. Look at him, it''s like a fool to laugh."


    One side of the little dream couldn''t help laughing out.


    Seeing this, Ali turned to Xiao Yao and said, "well, look at this little girl, it''s very normal to laugh."


    Xiaomeng blushes and stares at Ali, but she is curious about this man. She is thinking about where the other party''s confidence comes from.


    Liu Jie is also flushed, but different from Xiaomeng, he was killed by Xiao Yao and a Li. They say they have a brain problem? It''s your brain that''s sick! Your whole family is insane!


    However, he was also embarrassed to smile again, otherwise, it was not the fact that he was sick in his brain?


    But... If you don''t smile now, isn''t it a shame?


    Liu Jie is very tangled and angry.


    Finally, he angrily stood up, staring at Xiao Yao and a Li, sneered: "boy, are you sure you want to fight with my bodyguard?"


    "What else?" Asked Ali.


    Liu Jie sneered more than: "well, let me see if you have the ability. First of all, don''t cry because you will be hurt. Besides, if you break your arm and legs, we won''t take any responsibility. Don''t play rogue with me and ask for medical expenses."


    Ali looked at Liu Jie and nodded heavily: "you are the same."


    "Ha ha! You mean, you''re going to hurt my bodyguard? " Liu Jie laughs.


    "If it wasn''t for murder, I would say, I''m afraid to kill them." Said Ali coldly.


    Liu Jie was slightly stunned. This time, he didn''t smile because he couldn''t smile. I don''t know why. He just felt that this young man named Ali was not joking.


    But Liu Jie also did not understand, in the end, who gave each other so strong confidence ah?


    Ah long and ah Hu also glared at ah Li with fierce eyes, as if they would rush towards ah Li with Liu Jie''s command.


    They are very unhappy, and even feel that this man named Ali is disdaining them.


    "Do you want to change the venue?" Fang Hai asked.


    "No, this is it." "I don''t want to waste too much time with these people," Ali said


    He went to Xiaomeng again and said with a smile, "beautiful girl, do you mind if I hurt them? I don''t want you to think I''m too rude to hire me when I win. "


    Little dream slightly a Zheng, subconsciously nodded, but just nodded, and some laughing and crying, she is really some don''t understand, this guy, in the end is where the confidence?


    Does he really think that he can beat ah long and ah Hu?


    It''s not that Xiaomeng despises ah Li, but that she has seen the power of ah long and ah Hu. Previously, Liu Jie said that everyone in ah long and ah Hu has the strength to be ten. This is not a joke or a boast. At least, Xiao Meng has seen ah long fight seven gangsters with his own eyes.


    This is an amazing guy.


    "Well, we''re not going to change venues either." One of the strong men sneered, "I want to put you under my feet. Only in this way can miss Meng understand how useless your security company is."


    Xiao Yao has been thinking about whether other bodyguard companies have come to smash the scene.


    "Are you a long or a Hu?" Ali looked at him and asked.


    "Ah Hu." The strong man continued.


    "Well... I remember you." Ali grinned, showed his white teeth, and said with a smile, "I''ll step on you under my feet later. Remember, it''s not a joke."


    "To die!" A Hu suddenly stepped forward, but another strong man''s bodyguard grabbed his arm.


    "Ah Hu, this guy, leave it to me." Ah long said, "you can''t really bully two people, can you?"


    Ah Hu nodded heavily, looked at ah long and said, "I want him to kneel down and beg for mercy for me."


    Ah long licked his lips, nodded with a grim smile, turned his face and looked at ah Li. His eyes twinkled. Then, with a little light at his feet, his body rushed towards ah Li like a feather arrow.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Ali''s front. After the last step collapsed, he hit Ali''s head with a solid punch. Because of his height advantage, his body was still standing in the place where Ali couldn''t reach, and his face was full of irony.


    In his view, a Li is vulnerable, as long as a random punch, can let a Li''s bones fall apart.


    A Li''s face slightly changed, and quickly stepped back. Then, a hand grabbed a long''s face and his body just jumped up.


    At the present distance, even if he stretched out his hand, he couldn''t reach ah long, so he just crossed his body and kicked his two feet heavily in ah long''s chest. It seems that a long didn''t expect that a Li would make such a move. He didn''t know how to prevent his chest from getting two feet heavily. For a moment, his chest was stuffy, and his body also stepped back two steps. However, a Li didn''t seem to want to let him escape. He still stuck to a long tightly. At the same time, his body fell to the ground and bent slightly. After avoiding a long''s arm, he hit a long''s armpit with one punch.


    Before a long could find a second chance to attack, his body had already gone out and fell to the ground, making a dull sound of "boom".


    A Li seized this opportunity, the body once again toward the man called a Hu rushed past.


    Ah Hu didn''t understand what happened now. A dark shadow had already flashed to him, and then he felt a pain in his abdomen.


    Fortunately, his anti Strike ability is still very good, after a punch, the brain also immediately turned around, even if he didn''t think about it, he just swung it out with one punch, which was a great potential to wipe out thousands of troops.


    After a Li put up his arm and blocked the blow, he stepped on a Hu''s feet instead of retreating. At the same time, he gave full play to his bounce. His body jumped up again, and the knee of his right leg hit a Hu''s face. A Hu leaned back and fell to the ground. His teeth were also impacted by a Li''s knee, and two of them were laid off.


    A hu wants to get up, but one foot has already stepped on his chest.


    "I''m not a Chinese, so I don''t speak Chinese very well. It''s because of this that I didn''t learn to brag. After all, I don''t have enough vocabulary, so I can do anything, but I can''t brag. You see, I said I''d step on you, so I''ll step on you?" Ah Li looked down at ah Hu who was trampled by him and said with a smile.


    "Fifty seven seconds." Fang Hai looked at his mobile phone and said to Liu Jie, who was standing on the side with an ugly face, "Liu Dashao, we haven''t arrived in a minute, have we won?"


    Liu Jie can hear the irony in FangHai dialect, but he can''t say anything.


    Previously, he looked down on Ali, but now, Ali hit him in the face with facts.


    Meng Xiaomeng, who is standing on one side, is a bit silly at this time. She stares at ah Li with wide eyes, which is like looking at an alien. Maybe she didn''t expect that this young man who doesn''t look so strong can really defeat ah long and ah Hu in a minute.


    "Brother Xiao, they are not good special forces. Special forces are inferior. They are too inferior." Ali turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said seriously, "I''ve seen excellent Chinese special forces. They are really strong. I fought with one of them and I was convinced that I lost. These two guys are ruining the reputation of Chinese special forces."


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily and spat out two words: "it''s time to fight!"


    Ah Li laughs.


    He turned his face again, looked at the man named Liu Jie, and deliberately asked, "Mr. Liu, we have agreed that I will never bear the medical expenses." Liu Jie didn''t want to let ah Li pay for his medical expenses at all. Besides, people don''t lack this money at all. Ah Li is obviously bullying people when he says this! Ali seems to have become black. Liu Jie''s body is shaking. He is so angry that he can''t wait to throw a punch at ah Li. Unfortunately, he knows that he is definitely not the opponent of the other party, so he still gives up this idea. He can only stare at ah Li fiercely, kick on ah long who is closest to him, and scold: "waste! I''d rather have a dog than you With that, he left with his hands on his back. Staying here is just waiting to be ridiculed.

 Chapter 186

    Meng Xiaomeng looks at a li with complicated eyes and flowing light.


    She thinks, this is really too incredible, ah long ah Hu so high combat effectiveness, even in the fingers was ah Li down, this guy, or people?


    She looked at Ali carefully, more and more satisfied.


    His resolute outline, high nose, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and some flesh on his face make him look very simple and honest. Especially after his fight just now, the smell of sweat on his body seems to add a bit of masculinity to him. She was thinking, is this the legendary masculinity?


    Fang Hai did not know when she suddenly blocked her eyes, smiling at Meng Xiaomeng: "Miss, although you are very beautiful, but if you continue to see, then we will have to charge."


    Meng Xiaomeng suddenly wake up, blush more severe, low head looking at the foot of the floor, seems to be looking for where can have a can let her into the ground crack.


    Her face is burning hot, and her heart is bumping. Before, she always thought that it was a civilized society, and fighting was something barbarians would do. But today, she suddenly found that a man with good skills is very attractive. At least, Meng Xiaomeng thought that Ali was a very attractive man.


    "That... My name is Meng Xiaomeng, and your name is Ali, right?" Meng Xiaomeng broke the embarrassment, coughed, looked up at Ali and asked.


    "Well, Hello, Miss Meng." Ah Li nodded heavily, showing a sunny smile, "excuse me, did I pass the test?"


    "Of course!" Meng Xiaomeng didn''t want to nod his head immediately, and he was afraid of Ali''s strike. He said with a very fast speed, "from today on, you are my bodyguard. I will pay 30000 yuan to your company every month. As for how much you can share in the end, I don''t know. When you protect me, I bear all the expenses of eating, drinking and playing! "


    Fang Hai pushed Xiao Yao beside him and asked in a low voice, "how can I feel that Ali has been taken care of?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, and stares at Fang Hai: "don''t talk."


    Fang Hai shrugged.


    Xiao Yao looked at ah Li again and said, "thirty thousand yuan is yours."


    Ali shook his head: "No."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this is our first business. Let''s talk about it later."


    Ali still shook his head: "No." His eyes were firm, like two black rocks.


    Xiao Yao looked at ah Li, seemed to understand the other party''s determination, shook his head: "well, don''t do it, anyway, when you want to spend money, just tell me."


    Ali just showed a brilliant smile.


    Meng Xiaomeng looks at a Li, her eyes are full of doubts. She feels that she really can''t understand the bodyguard. How can she be a bodyguard without the boss''s money? Isn''t this brain broken? However, since Ali is willing, she has nothing to say. After signing the contract, Ali and Meng Xiaomeng walked out of the company together.


    After seeing them off, Xiao Yao lost his breath.


    "Brother Xiao, why do I feel that the woman named Meng Xiaomeng''s eyes are not right when she looks at Ali?" Fang Hai sat on the sofa, touched his chin, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you say, in the end, will Ali get both money and people?"


    Xiao Yao knocked on Fang Hai''s head: "can you think of something useful? It''s no use talking about it all the time. Interesting? "


    Fang Hai said with a smile, "it''s boring."


    "By the way, Haihai, what''s the matter with Xiaoyao real estate recently?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, it''s OK! Anyway, it''s your daughter-in-law who''s working out strategies. " Fang Hai said.


    "My daughter-in-law?" Xiao Yao was shocked.


    "Li Xiaoxiao Fang Hai took out a pack of cigarettes, took out one and threw it on the table. Then he took out a DuPont lighter from his trousers pocket. After lighting it, he took a deep breath. "Brother Xiao, I have to say, your luck is really good! Li Xiaoxiao is really a capable person. In ancient times, she must be Hua Mulan. As long as she presides over meetings, a group of people don''t even have a mobile phone player. "


    Speaking of this, Fang Hai couldn''t help sighing: "brother Xiao, I really don''t understand. How can your luck be so good? How can you meet such a good girl? "


    "Isn''t ye Xunzhou also very good?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I don''t think so." Fang Hai shook his head and then said, "brother Xiao, let me tell you this. In fact, I also think ye Xun is good. But my father imposed this on me, and I''m not happy. Although I''m his son, I have to make my own decisions for such a big event as marrying a daughter-in-law! Besides, ye Xun Xun is likely to be my sister-in-law. I dare not make up my mind. "


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned: "your sister-in-law? Do you have a brother who likes her? "


    Fang Hai did not answer, but looked at Xiao Yao with a smile.


    Xiao Yao immediately understood the meaning of Fang Hai, a face speechless: "I have nothing to do with her."


    "Yes, it really doesn''t matter now, but I''m not sure in the future." Fang Hai said, "brother Xiao, you must be a person who seldom see movies. Otherwise, how can you not understand? Generally, all love stories begin with the hero saving the beauty first. "


    Xiao Yao shakes his head and simply doesn''t talk to Fang Hai anymore


    Qin family, Qin Chaonan sitting on the sofa, holding a purple clay pot, Meimei drinking.


    In front of him sat a middle-aged man in a suit.


    The middle-aged man took out a pack of cigarettes, handed Qin Chaonan a cigarette, and then helped Qin Chaonan light it with a lighter.


    "Mr. Qin, I don''t know why you called me here today." Su Lin ran looked at Qin Chao Nan and said with a smile, with an unspeakable kindness on his face.


    Qin Chaonan took a breath, looked at the words on the filter, and said, "well, you''re a good boy. You know I like to smoke panda, but you can''t buy it with money!"


    Su Linran said with a smile: "it''s from my friend. Besides, Lord Qin likes to smoke, not to mention the panda. Even if it''s a giant panda, I have to get it if I break my head!"


    Qin Chao Nan glanced at Su Lin ran: "you boy, just like before, like flattery, let me happy."


    Su Linran was laughing, but he was like a kid who played a poor mouth in front of his elders.


    After taking a few deep puffs of smoke, Qin Chaonan snuffed out half of the smoke, looked at Su Linran and said, "Linran, how long have we not met?"


    "Two or three years." Su Linran said, "you are too lazy to pay attention to me. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    What Su Linran said is true.


    Since Qin Chaonan planned to wash white, he cut off the connection with Su Linran. Since he had planned to hand over his old business to Su Linran, he had to be clean.


    Qin Chaonan looked at Su Linran and said, "Linran, you should know why I didn''t see you?"


    Su Linran nodded slightly: "I know that you are worried that if we continue to contact, the outside world will still think that you are my boss, which will affect me. So, I''ve always been very grateful to you. Although you are not my father, you treat me like an old father. "


    Qin Chaonan waved his hand: "don''t flatter me. I''m really tired of listening to these words."


    Su Lin ran embarrassed smile.


    "Actually this time, I asked you to come because I wanted to trouble you." In the Qin Dynasty, nankaikou road was built.


    Su Lin ran was slightly stunned, frowned, and said: "master Qin, you are going to hit me in the face again. You know, as long as you open your mouth, I must do it. Although you don''t treat me as a younger brother, in my heart, you are still my boss and my father! Even if you ask me to manage the awe inspiring entertainment, I will give it to you! "


    Qin Chaonan sneered in his heart.


    Su Linran''s last sentence is obviously for Qin Chaonan. He wants to tell himself that he should not make a decision about his company?


    "Don''t worry, it''s yours. I won''t take it. I just want you to do me a little favor." Qin Chaonan suppressed the anger in his heart and put the purple clay pot aside, staring at Su Linran.


    Su Linran said: "you can say that you are willing to go through fire and water!"


    Qin Chaonan nodded: "I have a friend who runs a security company. Now I need a list. It''s just to help others watch the show. There are many entertainment places under your hand, so I''m going to get some lists from you, OK?"


    Su Lin ran looked at Qin Chao Nan with complicated eyes.


    "Mr. Qin, since it''s you who asked, it''s no problem. I just opened a new bar, and now I''m short of security." Su said with a smile.


    Qin Chaonan pressed his hand on the tea table, lowered his voice and said, "you know what I mean, a bar? Are you kidding me? "


    Su Lin ran laughs: "that Qin ye, what do you mean?"


    "I mean? My friend, the scale of the company is not small, and there are a lot of people under him. Let them watch all the entertainment places in your hands! " Qin Chaonan said, his tone is a little stiff, even mixed with a trace of dignity, giving people an irresistible feeling.


    Su Linran was used to the big wind and waves, so he couldn''t be frightened by Qin Chaonan. He took a purple sand cup, got a cup of tea, and then drank it all. The cup in his hand was firmly placed on the tea table, making a clear sound, and then he said, "Lord Qin, what if I don''t answer?"


    Qin Chao Nan smiles.


    He looked at Su awe inspiring, silent smile, his smile seems to be full of disdain, seems to think Su awe inspiring.


    "Mr. Qin, I don''t mean anything else. As you know, the Mo family has also opened a security company recently. I''ve given them the field under my hand." Su Linran said, "so, I hope Lord Qin can understand."


    "I see." Qin Chaonan nodded, "you go."


    "Aren''t you angry, Mr. Qin?" Su Linran asked.


    "No There was no expression on Qin Chaonan''s face.


    "Well... Then I''ll go first." Su stood up and walked out of the Qin villa.


    When he just stepped out, Qin Chaonan drank a cup of tea again with a sneer on his lips.


    He waved, and the nanny came up to him: "master, what''s your order?"¡° Call the wolf king Qin Chaonan said, "if the wings are hard, it''s time to cut them!" The nurse nodded.

 Chapter 187

    Wolf king is a man.


    But he had twelve people under him. Twelve of them are called the wolf pack.


    The wolf troupe was Qin Chaonan''s confidant, and the wolf king was Qin Chaonan''s adopted son.


    Almost half an hour later, in Qin Chaonan''s villa, there was one more man.


    He looks like he is in his thirties. He is about 1.75 meters tall. His hair looks very lean. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes. His lips are slightly thick. His temples are high and bulging. There is no expression on his face, which is like facial paralysis.


    He stood in front of Qin Chaonan, with his hands on his back, wearing a black suit. He has not made any sound since he came in.


    "Coming?" Qin Chaonan gave him a look and a smile.


    Wolf king nodded, but reluctantly showed a smile, he probably did not know what the normal smile was, so that the smile was very stiff.


    "Sit down first." Qin Chaonan waved his hand and said.


    The wolf king''s eyes were slightly astringent. This was the first time that Qin Chaonan asked him to sit down.


    Before, he was not qualified to stand.


    Wolf king listened to Qin Chaonan''s words and sat down honestly, because he had to listen to Qin Chaonan''s words. But when he sat down, he said, "adoptive father, you are old."


    Qin Chaonan took a sip of tea and looked at the wolf king. He sighed with a sigh: "I''m old and my hair is white. How can I not be old?"


    Wolf king shook his head: "your heart is old."


    Qin Chaonan was silent.


    Old people, hunchback, white hair, eyes are as bright as before, how can the heart not old?


    He put his hand on the sofa, half squinting, enjoying the peace of the moment. He didn''t speak. The wolf king sat opposite him and didn''t say a word. He seemed to be afraid that if he breathed louder, he would make a noise to Qin Chaonan.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    In this way, almost five minutes later, Qin Chaonan suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes twinkled, and his voice seemed to be a bit murderous: "I''m really old, my heart is old, but as long as I want to, as long as I want to, I can still do what I used to do. Decades ago, you were afraid of me, but now, you are still afraid of me, aren''t you? "


    Wolf king''s face changed for a while, took a deep breath, nodded heavily: "yes."


    "But... Some people don''t think so." Qin Chaonan rubbed his sour eyes and said.


    "Who?" The wolf king''s face was gloomy, and the killing opportunity suddenly appeared in his eyes, as if he was planning to kill a vulture in the sky at any time.


    Qin Chaonan took a look at him, dipped his finger in some tea, and wrote a word on the table.


    Sue.


    The wolf king turned his head, saw the words clearly, stood up and walked out.


    He said nothing and even forgot to say goodbye to Qin Chaonan.


    His fists were clenched and his pace was rapid. After walking out of the villa, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a short number.


    This short horn is the family number set when doing broadband.


    "Hello? Won''t you come back for dinner in the evening? " On the phone, a clear woman''s voice came out of the receiver.


    Wolf king''s face showed a smile, this is a sincere smile.


    The eleven people under the wolf king''s hand, even Qin Chaonan, have never seen the wolf king smile. Even if they smile, they are very stiff and farfetched. It''s like a patient with stiff facial muscles is trying to recover his facial muscles.


    In fact, wolf king also wants to show a gentle smile, but he doesn''t know what to do in order to smile freely. However, whenever he hears this familiar voice, he will feel happy. It seems that at this moment, he will forget all kinds of unhappiness, forget everything and empty himself.


    So he laughed naturally.


    "I won''t go back at night. You remember to go to bed early and don''t wait for me." Said the wolf king.


    "En..." the woman answered, "the baby''s milk powder is gone. Remember to bring it back when you come back."


    "Good." Said the wolf king.


    "That''s it. Hang up?"


    "Hang up." The wolf king nodded.


    After this call, wolf king dials another one.


    "For what?" The other party answers the phone and asks directly.


    The wolf king put away his smile, and his eyes twinkled: "kill."


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom, Xiao Yao, lying on the bed, is sweating. His face has become more and more pale, his forehead is full of sweat, and the sheets are soaked by him.


    He wanted to work hard to find the medical Qi in his body, but it was only a little bit worse.


    Xiao Yao can feel that the medical Qi now exists in his body, but it''s like a small snake that is as thin as a thread. It keeps swimming. Before, the child Tianshu came to Jiuyang again. Whenever Xiao Yao wants to feel the small snake, it will continue to drift away.


    He tried again several times, but failed in the end. Xiao Yao also lost his original patience and finally chose to give up. He got into the bathroom and took a deep bath. He changed his dirty clothes full of smelly sweat and put on clean clothes.


    "What is the problem? Why did you feel the medical Qi when you first gave it to the south of the Qin Dynasty, but now you can''t feel it when you calm down? "


    Does it need any special occasion and way to stimulate the medical spirit? Xiao Yao thinks that it should not be so complicated, otherwise, it is a kind of luck, and the medical Qi seems to become a lot of chicken ribs. If it is true, his grandfather seems to have no reason to be so excited after seeing the mysterious mystery of medical philosophy.


    There must be something I don''t know about, but I can''t understand it now.


    Don''t think about things you can''t figure out, or you''ll still waste brain cells. This is Xiao Yao''s way of thinking.


    By this time, the door had been knocked.


    Xiao Yao said, "come in."


    Li Xiaoxiao came in with two glasses of milk.


    "They all say it''s good for you to have a glass of milk after dinner." Li Xiaoxiao handed Xiao Yao a cup and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "isn''t that breakfast?"


    "It''s the same with dinner." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao wry smile, but still quickly took the milk, joking, this is the chairman of the Li group personally brought up ah!


    "Now, the sunshine project is very smooth and is expected to be completed by the end of this year." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Well... After all the houses have been built, save me a good one." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned, staring at Xiao Yao with big eyes, and seemed to be a little excited: "do you want to move out?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that his words could make Li Xiaoxiao have such an excited reaction. He quickly waved his hand and explained with a bitter smile: "I didn''t mean that. I just feel that I can''t live in Li''s forever..."


    Xiao Yao was interrupted by Li Xiaoxiao before he finished.


    "Why not?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao pitifully. His eyes are full of resentment, just like a cat who has been slapped by its owner.


    "Because my grandfather told me that I can''t get married in the future. After all, the family name is Li, not Xiao." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, and then looked at Xiao Yao with a red face as if he suddenly understood something. He said in a low voice: "you want to be a burden, but I don''t want to be a burden for you!"


    If it''s someone else''s business, I''m sure I can''t touch my head. The kindness of women is incisively and vividly presented at this time. However, if Xiao Yao really thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is angry now, it can only show that there is something wrong with his brain.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about women, it doesn''t mean he can''t see whether what Li Xiaoxiao said at this time is true or false.


    He gave a little smile.


    Embarrassed, Li Xiaoxiao, who didn''t know what to do, cleared her throat and said in a low voice, "then I''ll choose one. By the way, if I can, I can plan a villa group, and we''ll keep one!" With that, she immediately walked out of Xiao Yao''s room.


    In the next second of taking the door, Li Xiaoxiao regretted again. She couldn''t help thinking, what are you doing? Just now, if I wanted to continue, I would certainly pierce the window paper! Why don''t you dare to continue to talk about it? Instead, why do you hide?


    Regret, she is also very angry, Xiao Yao as a big man, can''t see his own meaning? Can''t he go on? He knew that as long as he said he would agree! What a brainless guy he is! Li Xiaoxiao thought angrily.


    Xiao Yao, who is still in the room, sneezes a few times and touches his nose. He thinks curiously, who else is scolding himself at this time?


    Xiao Yao lies on the bed, looking at the pendant hanging around his neck, takes it down and stares at it carefully.


    "My parents, what kind of people are they?" Xiao Yao thought curiously.


    His attention is focused on the little dragon. The more he stares at it, the more Xiao Yao feels that the little dragon carved on it seems to be able to take off at any time.


    After watching for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t see any clue. Instead, he felt sleepy. He hung the pendant around his neck again, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    However, when he just entered deep sleep, the pendant on his chest suddenly flickered with golden light, flashing in the dark... The golden light undoubtedly brought a kind of prestige, that holy, golden light, flickering, almost 30 minutes later, he recovered as before, however, the sleeping Xiao Yao was totally unaware of what happened.


    Far away, in Jingdu, a luxurious manor, in a room, a woman is holding a palm sized white marble in her hand. On the white marble, there is a strange shape dent. If you compare the pendant on Xiao Yao''s chest, you will be surprised to find that the dent is extremely consistent with Xiao Yao''s Pendant, It seems that the pendant is separated from this white marble

 Chapter 188

    The woman, wearing a white shirt, looks only twenty-seven or eight years old. In fact, she is thirty-eight years old. She stayed for a long time with white marble in her hand.


    She is a person who has no concept of time, especially when missing some people, she will forget everything. Unconsciously, tears fall.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Another woman came in. She was wearing a light colored Qipao and her long hair was curled up. Cheongsam doesn''t seem to be very long.


    She looks older than a woman with a white shirt.


    "Xiaorou, don''t you sleep yet?" Cheongsam woman sat in the room, sat on the bedside, cocked up a leg, looking at the white shirt, woman''s face with a plain smile.


    White shirt woman raised her head, looked at Qipao woman, with a smile: "elder sister, I still can''t sleep."


    The Qipao woman showed a bitter smile, reached out her hand and stroked Qin Rou''s hair: "in the past 20 years, which night can you fall asleep?"


    Qin Rou did not speak.


    She was still staring at Han Baiyu, dazzled.


    "Some things, past, forget it." Said the cheongsam woman.


    "Some things can be forgotten, some things I can''t forget." Qin Rou raised her head and stared at the woman in Qipao, saying, "why do you have to force each other?"


    "Chu Ci dome said that he would invite me to dinner tomorrow. I want you to come with me." Said the cheongsam woman.


    Hearing the three words of Chu Ci dome, Qin Rou showed a trace of disgust in her eyes. She raised her head and stared at the woman in Qipao and asked, "please?"


    Qipao woman slightly a Leng, shaking her head: "please."


    "Then I won''t go." Qin Rou said.


    "He''s always wanted to talk to you." The woman in the cheongsam said bitterly, "the past is gone. If you live, you have to look forward. For you, Chu Ci dome hasn''t been married for so many years. Can''t you see his determination?"


    Hearing this, Qin Rou suddenly began to laugh.


    She looked at the woman in Qipao and asked, "his determination? I''ve never let go of the determination that you''ve seen for so many years? " Her voice is very soft, but in the soft, but mixed with a bright clank of the knife.


    The woman in Qipao frowned: "how do you want to put them down?"


    "I can''t put it down." Qin Rou stroked Han Baiyu like a child. The technique is very delicate and gentle.


    "What if they all die?" Cheongsam woman suddenly shrieked.


    "You can''t kill him, you can''t find him." Qin Rou sneered, "if he is not missing, who dares to leave me in the Qin family? Who dares to limit my freedom? Who dares to touch me When she said this, her voice was full of confidence.


    The cheongsam woman was stunned, and then she showed a smile again: "what about that little guy?"


    Hearing the words of the woman in Qipao, Qin Rou got up angrily, glared at the woman in Qipao, clenched her teeth, and her eyes were red, just like... Like an angry lioness!


    "You can''t find him!" Qin Rou puts Han Baiyu aside, stares at the woman in Qipao and says in a cold voice.


    "There is no one in this world that the Qin family can''t find." Said the cheongsam woman.


    Qin Rou knows that all the cheongsam women are telling the truth. As long as the Qin family is willing, there will be no one to find.


    Qin Rou was angry at first, then she laughed, sat down again and picked up the white marble.


    "Why?" Qipao woman slightly a Leng, some did not understand Qin Rou''s meaning¡° If the Qin family dares to touch him, I will let the Qin family smoke away! " Qin Rou said.


    "Are you scaring me?" There is no joy or sorrow on the faces of women in Qipao. Her tone was flat.


    "Elder sister, how can I scare you?" Qin Rou shook her head. "Mother is gone. You are the same as mother to me."


    The Qipao woman looked at Qin Rou with pity and wry smile: "I know you''re not scaring me, you''re just warning the Qin family. Yes, you have such ability. We all believe that you can do it. But, xiaorou, have you ever thought about it? Excessive persistence is a kind of stupidity. You are really stupid now. Isn''t Chuci dome good? "


    "Not good." Qin Rou said more seriously.


    Cheongsam woman took a deep breath: "then you tell me, he is not good there."


    "It''s not good anywhere." Qin Rou said.


    The Qipao woman stood up, went out of the room and took the door with her.


    Qin Rou smiles like a victory, but it seems that she suddenly thinks of something. Her smile stops suddenly. She stares at the white marble, takes a deep breath, and her eyes twinkle: "I believe we will meet..."


    The woman in cheongsam went downstairs to the living room on the first floor.


    On the sofa in the living room sat an old man.


    The old man looked like he was in his eighties, but the light in his eyes was still bright.


    On the tea table in front of him, there was a bottle of red wine. The old man picked up the red wine bottle and poured a glass into the goblet. Under the light, the bright red wine was like flowing blood.


    "What did she say?" Said the old man, staring at the wine glass.


    "She said," I can''t let it go. " Said the cheongsam woman.


    "Can''t let it go?" The old man gave a sneer. "What do you think we should do?"


    "I don''t know." The Qipao woman shook her head.


    "You know." The old man drank the red wine, squinted at the woman in Qipao and said, "you must know that there are two dragons in Chu family and two phoenixes in Qin family. Don''t you know?"


    "Father, I really don''t know." The Qipao woman took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Ha ha, since I really don''t know, let''s forget it." The old man said, "if you can''t put it down, cut it off! What a simple thing? "


    The Qipao woman was surprised and said: "that will make xiaorou more angry. It''s not good for us. Father, you know xiaorou''s temperament. If she is really angry, even if she''s surnamed Qin, the Qin family will certainly suffer."


    "When did I say we did it?" The old man looked at the woman in Qipao, his eyes slightly strange, and said, "can''t you let others do it?"


    The Qipao woman said, "who would like to do it?"


    "I don''t think Chu Ci dome will refuse..." the old man said with a smile.


    The cheongsam woman''s face is more ugly.


    "Ha ha, at that time, xiaorou will hate Chuci dome. Maybe she will continue to strengthen the Qin family and crush the Chu family with the help of the Qin family. Isn''t that a good thing for us?"


    The cheongsam woman stares at the old man. She can''t believe her ears. How could she have a father to calculate her daughter like this?


    "It''s not fair to xiaorou!" The lips of the cheongsam women were shaking.


    The old man stood up and went up the stairs step by step. When he finished the last step, he stopped, turned to look at the woman in Qipao and asked curiously, "Qin Luan, have you forgotten? In the Qin family, there has been no word "fairness" since ancient times With that, he lifted his feet and left again. Qin Luan Leng Leng stand in the same place, finally, long relief.


    "Maybe xiaorou never missed it..." Qin Luan thought bitterly


    It''s still this night. There are many different stories, such as... In a villa group in Haitian city, there have been more than ten men in black night clothes.


    This is the first-class villa group in Haitian city. The security work is famous. The developer once boasted that Haikou could not fly in even a mosquito.


    It''s true that mosquitoes didn''t come in, but people did.


    The twelve men, each of whom is professionally trained, cleverly avoided the patrol and numerous surveillance cameras, and quietly approached the middle villa.


    They''re crawling and walking slowly, as if they''re afraid of being discovered.


    The man walking in the front is wolf king. He moves, and the rest 11 people move together. If he doesn''t move, the rest 11 people will not move.


    He is the king of wolves, the king of wolves.


    Finally, it took about 20 minutes for twelve people to stand at the window of villa 13.


    Twelve people are divided into two groups, each group is six people, the first arm supporting the wall, the second standing on his shoulder, the same, and the sixth, just can jump on the third floor balcony.


    The sixth man reached out and grabbed the fifth man by the wrist and lifted him up.


    Finally, there were four men in black standing on the balcony.


    The remaining eight people in black immediately walked to the front door of the villa. They stood in a very clever position. If they walked forward a little, or stepped back a little, they would be caught by the surveillance camera.


    Suddenly, the door of the villa was opened, and the camera at the door of the villa, the original flashing power red light also went out.


    In short, the power supply of the surveillance camera has been cut off from inside.


    Wolf king a wave hand, standing behind him seven people followed him into the villa.


    Their steps are very fast, but they don''t make any sound. They walk on the snow without a trace. Each of them is a master among the masters.


    However, just after the last person entered the villa, the door of the villa suddenly closed automatically.


    The wolf king frowned and made a gesture, and the rest of the people stopped.


    "Click, click!" The chandeliers on their heads were also on.


    Bright as day.


    On the second floor, there are dozens of white shirts and black suits, all holding a miniature. Submachine. Gun.


    "Wolf king, Hello, we meet again." Su Linran stood in the middle of the second floor, staring at the wolf king, said with a smile.


    Wolf king raised his head, staring at Su Linran, eyes filled with murder.


    He was very angry in his heart and asked in a deep voice, "tell me who it is."


    "Who is it?" Su Lin looks at the wolf king in a puzzled way, and doesn''t seem to understand his meaning.


    "Who betrayed me." Wolf king said simply. The wolf king can guarantee that only the people of the evil wolf group and Qin Chaonan know the news of killing Su Linran this evening. Qin Chaonan could not betray him, and the only possibility was one of the eleven brothers behind him. The wolf king felt a chill. He couldn''t believe that his brother would betray himself, but when everything was in front of him, he had to believe it.

 Chapter 189

    Loyal dog, white eyed wolf.


    Not really.


    There are few traitors in the pack.


    But this time, the wolf king''s heart was cold. What he was afraid of was not the ten or so black muzzles. What he was afraid of was betrayal.


    He turned around, his eyes swept on the faces of the eleven people behind him one by one, his eyes were like a knife, and the blade was sharp.


    "Tell me who it is." Asked the wolf king.


    Eleven people didn''t speak, they all looked up at the wolf king, their eyes were not mixed with any emotion, as if they didn''t hear the wolf king''s words at all, they used this method to the wolf king: "it''s not me."


    Who will admit it at this time?


    "Wolf king, we have known each other for a long time. I always regard you as my friend, but I am wrong. We can never be friends." Su Linran sneered, "you are an animal, but I''m different. I''m human, I''m flesh and blood, so how can we be friends?"


    The wolf king looked at him and said nothing.


    His gloomy face seems to be able to achieve a deterrent effect without saying anything.


    "I''m so sorry for you. Do you remember your original name? Do you remember who your parents were? You only know Qin Chaonan and you are the wolf king. You are about to forget yourself. " Su Lin ran said, "don''t you feel subdued? Is this really the life you want? "


    Wolf king sneered: "if I can, now I''m like wiping your neck with a knife - don''t you think you are very wordy?"


    "I think so." Su Lin ran said, "but I think you are ridiculous. How many lives have you sold for a person who is not related by blood? You go through life and death for him. What do you get? In his eyes, you and I are just his dispensable dogs. "


    "No The wolf king shook his head. "You betrayed him - dogs don''t."


    He was turning the corner again and scolded Su Linran for not being as good as a dog. But Su Lin ran was not angry. In this case, it was impossible to make wolf king smile at him.


    "He will try to kill me today. How do you know he won''t kill you tomorrow?" Su Linran asked.


    "He will not." The wolf king shook his head. "I will not betray him."


    "Do you believe that you will also be betrayed?" Su Lin sneers.


    He thinks wolf king is a guy without a long brain. Why do he have to be so brainless? Does he think that''s a good thing? Anyway, no matter what the wolf king thought, Su Linran would not think that the wolf king was a smart man.


    In his opinion, the wolf king is a man of ability. Just as he knew that the wolf king was coming to kill him, he was so scared that he couldn''t eat well. He even spent a lot of money to get so many guns from special channels. Even so, he didn''t feel safe, because the wolf king was so terrible.


    Because it''s terrible, we have to kill it!


    "Surrender or die, you choose." Su Linran said.


    "I choose..." the wolf king hesitated and said again, "let you die!"


    With these words, he took a few steps forward.


    "Kill." Su Lin is indifferent.


    That ten men, all mercilessly pulled their own trigger.


    The sound insulation effect of the villa is very good. In addition, the muzzle of these dozens of guns are equipped with special silencers, so he is not worried that the gunfire will attract the police.


    Wolf king and others seem to have become trapped animals.


    "Ta TA TA TA!" The sound of gunfire continued. The bullet case fell to the ground, making a clear metal collision sound. Su''s face was full of enjoyment. It seemed that this was a melodious music.


    At the moment when the wolf king moved, the ten people behind him all rushed forward. They were fearless. Only one stepped back a few steps to avoid the bullets.


    With a sneer on his face, he looked at the back of wolf king and others, and his eyes were full of contempt.


    He thinks Su Linran is right. With his ability, he can get more, instead of repeating training every day in that basement. That''s a very boring thing.


    He didn''t like that kind of life. He was full of fascination with Su Linran''s "red wine and green wine".


    Waking up in charge of the world power, lying drunk on the knees of beauty, this is his life.


    Wolf king''s speed is so fast that it''s hard for the naked eye to catch him. Even Xiao Yao will be surprised to see his speed at this time, because even he may not be able to do so.


    This is a master.


    He stepped on the sofa with one foot. With this force, he got up in the air, grabbed the board on the second floor, and pulled up with the help of his arms.


    "Whoosh!" It''s the sound of bullets coming into the body. A bullet crossed his left arm, spilling some blood.


    However, the wolf king is like a biochemical person who has been infected with the virus. He seems to be unaware of all this and is still climbing up.


    Let the left arm drip blood.


    His eyes are dull, his expression is very dull, he is not happy, no pain, not even a trace of fear, he is still the dead face.


    Su Lin Ran''s eyelids jumped a little, and immediately moved a few steps to the side. Even so, he felt that he was still in a dangerous situation. Unless the wolf king and the ten Wolves under his hand lost their breath, he would feel safe.


    Another man rushed up with one hand on the board, but he was not as lucky as wolf king¡° Bang The sound of a bullet from his head across, his body fell down, hit the coffee table, coffee table and broken, pieces of broken glass from his body.


    Wolf king did not look at it, but jumped up to the second floor.


    He quickly moved towards Su Linran, and then kicked on the railing, his body jumped up again, and avoided the rain of bullets. Then, he turned a somersault. In the position where he was standing, the board was pierced by bullets.


    "Whoosh!" A bullet went into his ankle again. The wolf king stumbled and nearly fell.


    He limped forward, looking for the best way to reduce the risk to Su Linran.


    But he knew that he had no chance at all.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, a voice came from the wolf king''s ear, and then his body was knocked down, but the man who knocked him down was hit by countless bullets.


    He was shot into a sieve.


    The man''s face and wolf king, there is no expression, he is not afraid, no panic.


    Slowly the pupils spread, and eventually he lost his breath.


    Except for the one who retreated and followed the wolf king forward, they all turned into sieves. In the villa, the white walls and floors seemed to be suddenly turned red by the paint.


    Just like wolf king''s eyes at this time, red is terrible.


    He took a zigzag route, which anyone can see, because behind him, there was a bloodstain.


    Finally, a bullet went through his body.


    That''s where the heart is.


    "Bang!" He finally fell down, his eyes wide open.


    At the moment when he fell down, Su Linran finally relaxed. He felt that the whole world was much quieter.


    Finally, the original sense of crisis, lifted.


    "Finally dead." Su Lin ran wiped the sweat on the forehead and said in a deep voice.


    The dozen black suits behind him were expressionless.


    They are not su Linran''s men, but the mercenaries Su Linran hired from Thailand.


    "Ta TA TA TA!" There was another shot.


    This made sun Linran startled. He suddenly turned around, only to find that more than a dozen black suits standing behind him were aimed at the sky.


    "What are you doing?" Su Linran seems to be angry. Do they know how much they spent on their ceiling? After so many holes, do you plan to lie in bed and watch the stars at night?


    "He''s a hero." A big man said without expression.


    "Hero?" Su Linran sneered, "I think, he is a fool, originally he did not have to die, as long as he bowed to me, cut off his arms, I will let him live, and even give him a sum of money, let him live a healthy life."


    The big man looked at Su Linran and shook his head.


    Su Linran doesn''t understand him, just as they don''t understand him.


    They kill the wolf king because they are mercenaries and take money to do business. This is their minimum professional ethics.


    They pay homage to the wolf king because he has so much blood.


    They don''t know the wolf king, and they don''t know whether the wolf king is a good man or a bad man, but they have to respect such people.


    "Well, boss Su, can I go up?" Said the member of the wolf group standing in the hall at the bottom of the building.


    Su Linran nodded.


    The man was overjoyed and went up the stairs to the second floor. When he passed by the wolf king, he spat on the ground and scolded: "hum, silly. I''m glad I didn''t follow you, otherwise I''ll die soon?"


    With that, he turned his face and walked towards Su Linran with a smile.


    Suddenly, however, he realized something was wrong. He found that Su Linran and others were staring at him, looking behind him, a look of a ghost.


    His eyelids jumped, there was a bad feeling, behind a chill. When he understood something, it was too late. A cold dagger pierced his neck.


    He reflexively extended his hand to his neck, the palm of his hand was moist, and he could even smell the smell of blood.


    His eyes were wide open. He slowly turned around and looked at the wolf king standing behind him. His face was as pale as paper. Then he grew up and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. Finally, he fell heavily on the floor.


    Wolf king also showed a smile, a smile is not so rigid.


    "Bang!" Wolf king fell to the ground again, and his body began to twitch. He originally wanted to wait for Su Linran to come to him, but he knew that Su Linran would not come. If Su Linran knew him, how could he not know Su Linran?


    This is a man who is very careful. Shaking, he took out his cell phone in his pocket and looked at the last text message. The one still at home, she said, left the chicken soup on the table. Remember to taste it when you come back

 Chapter 190

    Xiao Yao was invited home by Qin Chaonan to drink.


    When Xiao Yao opened the door of the villa, he smelled the strong smell of wine.


    Qin Chao Nan was lying on the sofa, and he was carrying a Baijiu bottle. On the coffee table, he had already placed a Baijiu bottle which had already been empty.


    Apart from other things, at least Qin Chaonan''s drinking capacity is very good. When he saw Xiao Yao, he stood up and showed a smile.


    "Coming?" Qin Chaonan stretched out his arm, "please sit down."


    Xiao Yao slightly frowned: "your disease has not yet healed, it is not good to drink so much wine." He spoke from the perspective of a doctor.


    Qin Chaonan nodded: "I know, these three bottles of wine, I buried for ten years, this year suddenly want to drink."


    Xiao Yao sat down, picked up another bottle without opening, and smelled it carefully. Indeed, it''s good wine.


    "Is it good?" Asked Qin Chaonan.


    Xiao Yao took a sip and nodded slightly: "I don''t like drinking very much, so I can''t taste wine, but I think it''s good."


    "You don''t know wine. Why do you know it''s good?" Qin Chaonan seems very curious.


    "I have a grandfather who love to drink. He drinks Baijiu and smells, and your wine is just a little worse than his wine." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your praise!" Qin Chaonan nodded heavily.


    "Well... What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He doesn''t really think that Qin Chaonan called him here just for drinking together.


    Unless Qin Chaonan''s brain is broken.


    "Xiao Yao, I promised you to put Su Linran out." Qin Chaonan said.


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded, waiting for Qin Chaonan to continue.


    "But I think I broke my promise." Qin Chaonan said.


    "Discredit?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "he won''t listen to you?"


    "Yes." Qin Chaonan nodded, "he won''t listen to me. In fact, I know he won''t listen to me. He''s not su Linran at the beginning, and I''m not Qin Chaonan at the beginning. To put it simply, Su Linran used to be afraid of me, and he was afraid that I would kill him, but now he won''t be afraid, because I can''t kill him at all. On the contrary, the people sent out were killed by him."


    Xiao Yao finally understood what Qin Chaonan meant and why Qin Chaonan was drinking today.


    "Are the people you send out the ones you care about very much?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Care?" Qin Chaonan was slightly shocked and shook his head. "It''s hard to say. In my opinion, he''s just my dog."


    Xiao Yuan was slightly dissatisfied, but he could not understand it. He could feel the sad look in Qin Chaonan''s eyes. Since he just regards that man as a dog, why should he feel sad for him?


    "But after all these years, I have only one dog." Qin Chaonan continued, "if anyone dares to beat my dog, I''ll kill him. Of course, I''m not a dog powder."


    Xiao Yao forced a smile.


    Perhaps, Qin Chaonan really just regarded the man as a dog, but when the dog was not there, Qin Chaonan would have an incomparable loss. In the end, Qin Chaonan is still an emotional person. At this moment, although he wants to tell himself that he doesn''t need to care, he can''t restrain his inner pain.


    People are sentimental animals, which Xiao Yao knows better than anyone else.


    "I used to tell him that when his child got married, I would get the wine out and have a drink with him." Qin Chaonan said, "but I dug it out ahead of time."


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not express any opinion.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Although I''m not comfortable, I won''t drink to relieve my worries. I''m not a hypocritical person." Qin Chaonan said with a smile, but maybe even Qin Chaonan himself didn''t know that his smile was worse than crying.


    This may really be a Xiaoxiong, but who said Xiaoxiong must have no feelings?


    "He was married?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s over." Qin Chaonan nodded and said, "in fact, I have a brother, but he''s gone. My brother''s daughter has always been taken care of by me."


    "His wife is your niece?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "En..." Qin Chaonan nodded again.


    Xiao Yao understood more and more.


    His niece is his only relative in the world. But he married his closest niece to a man he regarded as a dog.


    Does he really think of that man as a dog? Xiao Yao won''t believe it!


    "He never knew, and I didn''t intend to tell him." Qin Chaonan said.


    "Is it su Linran who killed him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Qin Chaonan smiles, "did I kill him? But I don''t feel guilty at all, and I don''t think he will hate me


    Xiao Yao believes that what Qin Chaonan thinks at this time is the truth.


    "You''ve helped me a lot. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the rest." Xiao Yao said.


    "Even if I want to help you, I can''t help you." Qin Chaonan a show of hands, "ability."


    Xiao Yao picked up the bottle and touched Qin Chaonan.


    "Cheers, dare you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Chaonan laughed, picked up the bottle, patted his chest and said, "I''m not afraid of anyone in drinking! Do it With that, he looked up and poured down.


    Xiao Yao also drank a bottle of Baijiu.


    Qin Chaonan talked a lot and finally fell asleep.


    "You''re so old, chirping." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After that, he stood up, took a deep breath, put away his smile, and said with speed: "I''ll take revenge for your dog."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the Qin villa.


    He felt that he owed Qin Chaonan once.


    He still thinks that Qin Chaonan is a very persistent person. Even if he is suffering in his heart, he will never say it out. He desperately tells Xiao Yao that he doesn''t care, and it is only a dog who has died repeatedly, but he is slowly pouring out his inner pain and helplessness.


    Qin Chaonan is not a man who can disguise.


    When people get old, they tend to be sentimental. Xiao Yao thinks that Qin Chaonan is a typical example.


    Out of the villa, his eyes are still flashing sharp, he stopped a taxi, into the car, said to the driver: "to the awe inspiring entertainment company."


    "Good." The driver nodded and drove to the awe inspiring entertainment company.


    He got out of the car and sat in the building before giving it to him.


    Su''s office is on the top floor. As soon as he gets out of the elevator, two uniformed security guards stop him.


    "Hello, you can''t go in." Said one of the guards.


    "I''m going in." Xiao Yao said, "I want to find Su Linran."


    "To our boss?" The security guard was slightly stunned and asked, "do you have an appointment? This needs to be reported by the front desk first. "


    "No appointment, I just want to see him, that''s all." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "brother security, do you think I look like a bad man?"


    "Like!" Two security guards carefully looked at Xiao Yao, finally nodded heavily, very seriously said.


    Xiao Yao immediately felt that they all had no taste.


    "Well, you go to talk to Su Linran and tell him that Xiao Yao wants to see him." Xiao Yao said.


    At the same time, he put a few hundred yuan into the pockets of the two security guards, laughing.


    The two security guards were overjoyed and looked at Xiao Yao with approval. They thought that this was really a boy who would come.


    "It''s from President Su, isn''t it? All right, wait! I can''t guarantee anything else, but there''s no problem with the announcement. " A security guard said, then turned and walked into the office.


    Coincidentally, at this time, the door of the elevator opened again, and two men came out of the elevator. When they saw Xiao Yao, their faces changed greatly, and they even panicked. Although it was dark that day when they saw Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s appearance had been engraved into their minds. Even in their eyes, Xiao Yao was a devil!


    At this time, Xiao Yao also turned his face and saw Uncle Kun and kitten standing behind him.


    "It''s a coincidence that I met you again." Xiao Yao came up to them and said with a smile.


    "You... Why are you here?" Uncle Kun and kitten subconsciously step back. Last time at the barbecue stall, they have seen Xiao Yao''s inhuman fighting power. Even Daliang is not his opponent. If such people start, they are not as good as clay?


    "Can''t I be here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Is not..." they really dare not say is, joke, who dares to offend this evil star?


    "Ha ha! That''s fine. You''re all here, and I''ll be fine here. " Xiao Yao said.


    Uncle Kun winked at the kitten, and the kitten immediately understood what uncle Kun meant. He went to Xiao Yao and held out his palm: "Xiao Yao, right? I know who you are. What happened last time was also our fault. Well, I''ll give you an opportunity to apologize! "


    When he said this to Xiao Yao, uncle Kun had quietly stepped aside and called the people downstairs.


    When Uncle Kun came back, Xiao Yao suddenly spoke.


    "Next time you call someone, you can call in front of me. I promise I won''t stop you." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Uncle Kun''s expression was stiff, and he nodded without laughing.


    "I know you have a problem with me and want to fight me, but I also hope you can understand that the first time I can bring you down, there will be a second time." Xiao Yao said in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha! I''m joking, Xiao Yao. In fact, what I just said is true. We really respect you for being a hero. " Kitten hit a ha ha, "Heroes cherish heroes! You know that


    "You''re wrong. I may be a hero, but you''re not!" Xiao Yao said seriously.

 Chapter 191

    Kitten told Xiao Yao that they are heroes.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He never thought he was a hero. Even if he thought he was a hero, he would never think kitten could be a hero. Xiaoxiong is not a Pooh at most.


    Xiao Yao is very unhappy. He thinks kitten is insulting him at this time.


    At this time, the elevator door was opened again, and a dozen security guards rushed out.


    "Hey, hey, are you coming?" Xiao Yao glanced at the ten or so security guards. There was a look of disdain in his eyes. If he was forced, he would not pay attention to these people.


    Kitten and uncle Kun also have some regrets. They feel that they shouldn''t call these security guards at all. Last time at the barbecue stand, so many people they called, including Daliang, were not Xiao Yao''s rivals. Now what''s the use of these ten security guards? As long as Xiao Yao is willing, don''t they still have to lie down?


    "If you want to do it, hurry up. I''m very busy." Xiao Yao said.


    Kitten and uncle Kun looked at each other and exchanged their eyes, but no one could decide whether to do it or not. This is a very difficult problem to choose.


    The dozen or so security guards have surrounded Xiao Yao in the middle. They will not think about who Xiao Yao is. As long as kitten and uncle Kun give orders, they will rush up immediately. Moreover, in their view, Xiao Yao is a little boy. Can he be their opponent?


    At this time, a loud voice came from behind them.


    "Stop it Su said in a deep voice.


    Those security guards naturally heard that it was the voice of the boss, and they all quickly put up their posture, but they still looked serious.


    Kitten and uncle Kun are relieved. They think that Su Linran is their Savior. It''s really a complicated question whether to do it or not. But now that Su Linran is here, they don''t need to think so much. Anyway, the boss is here. Even if the sky collapses, the boss is still there, isn''t he?


    "What are you doing?" Su Lin Ran''s tone was obviously not good, his face was gloomy, his eyes were like knives on the faces of the security guards and uncle Kun. He was very angry, "what do you mean?"


    "Big brother, he is Xiao Yao!" The kitten seemed a little excited.


    "Shut up Su said in a deep voice, "I know, but what do you mean? What do you do to surround Mr. Xiao? Are you still worried that he''s coming to beat me up? "


    The kitten''s mouth opened, and she could only lower her head. When the ten or so security guards saw that the big boss was angry, they all stepped back for fear that they would make the big boss angry again.


    Xiao Yao smiles and looks at Su Linran.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ll make you laugh. I don''t have much insight in my hands." Su said with a smile.


    In fact, at the beginning, Su Linran didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously, but gradually, he overturned his original view. At least for now, he thinks Xiao Yao is a cruel man.


    Mo Chengfei, Mo Jingwen, two brothers of Mo family have suffered a great loss in Xiao Yao''s hands, and they can only put their resentment in their stomach, which is enough to prove Xiao Yao''s ability. Now Mo qiangqiu comes out, he wants to get Xiao Yao, but there are still so many people standing behind Xiao Yao. Even Mo qiangqiu is in a dilemma.


    What can he do if he is so awe inspiring?


    Qin Chaonan is looking for him for Xiao Yao''s sake. Su Linran knows this very well, but he can''t promise Qin Chaonan. He doesn''t dare to stand in line easily. He can only wait and see the change. Once he agrees to Qin Chaonan and makes friends with Xiao Yao, it means that he has already stood on the opposite side of the Mo family.


    He can''t bear the consequences.


    Xiao Yao came to Su''s awe inspiring and said with a smile, "Hello, boss su."


    "Well, hello." Su said with a smile.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand, and then slapped Su Lin Ran''s face.


    "In fact, you were really wrong just now. I came here today to beat you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Slapping, echoing all over the floor.


    Su Lin ran covered his face, silly.


    He stared at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of disbelief. He really didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would attack him, but the next second he reacted. He remembers that his daughter Su Qianxi once said to him very seriously: "Xiao Yao is a man who doesn''t play according to the routine."


    Today, Su Linran has a deep understanding. He feels that Xiao Yao is really a man who does not play according to the routine, and he is firm and ruthless, regardless of his face.


    "You..." Su Linran wanted to ask Xiao Yao why he wanted to do it, but as soon as he said the first word, he gave up the plan to ask that sentence. People have already done it. Is the reason still important?


    The expression on the face of kitten and uncle Kun is almost the same. They didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would fight in front of them.


    "Give it to me!" Roared the kitten.


    The ten or so security guards saw that Su Linran didn''t speak this time. One by one, they immediately rushed up to Xiao Yao and looked at their angry eyes, as if Xiao Yao was not their boss, but their father.


    The ten or so security guards agreed that this was an opportunity. If they beat Xiao Yao up, they were afraid that Su Linran would not remember them? Therefore, they all made great efforts to rush towards Xiao Yao, just like a hungry tiger.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even move his steps. He was still standing in the original position, as if he was waiting for those people to rush up.


    Suddenly, when the nearest security guard rushed in front of him and kicked him, Xiao Yao moved. He put out his fist and hit the man''s knee. The other side gave a scream. Then he fell to the ground and held his knee and cried to death. Xiao Yao stepped on him directly and punched him fiercely, When Xiao yaogao raises his wrist, it indicates that another security guard will lie on the ground.


    One Minute.


    It took only one minute for the ten or so security guards to lay on the ground and howl, with a look of pain on their faces.


    Kitten and uncle Kun look at Xiao Yao who is working towards them step by step with fear. They subconsciously step back a few steps, but it''s too late at this time. Xiao Yao rushes in front of them with an arrow step, and at the same time, he blows two fists together. They hit kitten and uncle Kun''s chest with two cries, and they also fall out.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and touched Su''s eyes.


    "Why, you want to do it to me, too?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "welcome to the extreme."


    Su Linran really wants to smoke Xiao Yao, but he also knows that he doesn''t have the strength to fight with Xiao Yao, so he still gives up his plan.


    If eyes can kill people, I''m afraid Xiao Yao at this time has been killed by Su Linran. I don''t know how many times.


    "Why?" Su Linran asked, "we have no injustice and no enmity."


    Su is really curious.


    He guessed that someone would come to his trouble, but it should also be the talent of Qin Chaonan. Yes, he killed the people of Qin Chaonan. What''s the relationship with Xiao Yao? It''s like a dog taking a mouse and meddling!


    "I was invited to drink a bottle of wine and told a story. After listening to it, I thought I should beat you with the strength of wine. If I didn''t beat you, I might not be able to sleep tonight." Xiao Yao said seriously, "it''s just to return that bottle of wine."


    Su Lin ran sneered.


    A bottle of wine? If he really believed Xiao Yao''s lies, it would be hell.


    He knows that Xiao Yao is here today to demonstrate. He just wants to tell himself that he can''t be provoked by himself. Just like before, he wanted to slap himself. No matter how many people on his side, he can print his palm on his face.


    Today, this matter will be spread out. At that time, Su Linran''s face will be completely lost. He really wants to stand on the commanding height of morality and condemn Xiao Yao. How can he say that he is also his elder? How can he be so disrespectful to the old and love the young?


    However, he still didn''t want to say these words. He is a man of status. How can he do such a bad thing?


    Therefore, even if he is dissatisfied in his heart, he can only hide this dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "Well, my task is done, and I should go." Xiao Yao seems to be very disgusted with his hands, just as he hit others, he wiped his clothes hard.


    With these words, he turned and walked into the elevator. At the moment when he closed the elevator door, Su''s awe inspiring eyes flashed a cold cold light.


    Xiao Yao thought he didn''t see it. Anyway, his eyes can''t really kill people.


    After Xiao Yao left, almost three or five minutes later, all the people got up one by one.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is still a person who knows the weight. He can''t be cruel to these people, so those who are beaten down by him will not be hurt. At least, they won''t be beaten and can''t get up.


    The reason why they choose to lie down is that they don''t want to be beaten again.


    They are all smart people!


    Su Linran didn''t say anything about it. He knew what the people under his hands were thinking, but it didn''t mean much to say it at this time. If he were the security guards, he would do the same.


    "Boss, we have to take revenge!" Kitten a wheel to get up to the Su Lin Ran''s front, bite teeth said.


    Su took a cold look at him, didn''t speak, just turned around and walked into his office again.


    Pushing open the door of the office, in front of the desk, sat a young man with an eye in his hand. He looked at Su Linran with a slap on his face and said with a smile: "do you know the taste now? If you want to be more open, haven''t I been humiliated by him? "

 Chapter 192

    Su Lin ran sat on the chair and looked at the young man sitting opposite him. He showed a smile and didn''t seem to care about Xiao Yao''s slap.


    "As you can see, now Xiao Yao is really arrogant." Su Linran said, "he is too sharp."


    Mo Chengfei smile, said: "you don''t need to say these to me, you say not to say, I and he are deadly enemies, but you can see, now I really can''t play him, he has no scruples, but I am tied. However, as you know, he is so arrogant that even the old man of our family can''t watch him. Maybe I can''t play with him, but do you think the old man of our family can''t fight him? "


    "Ha ha, of course not." Su Lin ran shook his head and said with a smile, "as long as the old man is willing to fight, it''s like adults beating children. In today''s society, what''s the use of force? No matter how high the Kung Fu is, I''m afraid of the kitchen knife. No matter how good the skill is, one shot will bring it down. "


    Mo Chengfei shook his head, looked at Su Linran and said, "Su Linran, I know what kind of person you are. My grandfather also knows what kind of person you are. My grandfather said that you are too anxious."


    Su Lin Ran is slightly a Leng, some don''t understand the meaning in Mo Cheng Fei''s words.


    "Your foundation is not stable, but you have worked hard and sharpened your head to climb up. Do you think you can climb up? You don''t have the strength or qualification. I know that you want Su Qianxi to approach me, but I still give you this opportunity. On the one hand, I think Qianxi is really good. On the other hand, I''m willing to give you this opportunity. But whether you can grasp it or not depends on yourself. "


    Su Linran''s face slightly changed, and his brow was tightly wrinkled. He pondered Mo Chengfei''s words.


    Some people think that Mo Chengfei is just a dandy and has no great ability. Otherwise, he would not be hanged by a Xiao Yao. However, those who are familiar with Mo Chengfei will know that he is calm to the core. He always knows what he wants to do and what he can''t do.


    Xiao Yao makes Mo Chengfei lose face, and even makes the whole Haitian city feel that Mo Chengfei can''t fight him. But what did Mo Chengfei do? He didn''t choose to use all the energy of Mo family to fight with Xiao Yao, because he didn''t think it was necessary. Xiao Yao was in the limelight, so he stayed away and kept a low profile. When he had nothing to do, he thought about some dirty means to find Xiao Yao''s trouble from some small things, which made Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable and wasted some time. In Mo Chengfei''s view, this was also a kind of victory.


    However, Mo Chengfei feels that he underestimates Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao unties all the means he uses one by one, and even slaps him with his backhand, which completely shatters Mo Chengfei''s image in Li Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    However, Mo Chengfei is not in a hurry. He has never been angry. He has to live with Xiao Yao.


    This kind of forbearance, even Su Linran had to feel inferior. When he was slapped by Xiao Yao before, he wanted to stab Xiao Yao to death with a knife. At this age, he can hardly suppress his anger at Xiao Yao, but Mo Chengfei can do it. Isn''t it a skill


    Out of the awe inspiring entertainment company, Xiao Yao felt a lot of physical and mental pleasure, at least not as depressed as before.


    As soon as he got out of the company, his mobile phone in his pocket rang. After taking out his mobile phone and looking at the caller ID, he was a little confused. After he got through the phone, he asked, "who are you?"


    "Xiao Yao?" On the phone, a girl''s voice came over, "I''m Qin Xue. Do you have time now?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t understand why Qin Xue would call him, but he still said honestly, "if you have time, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao is not curious about how Qin Xue has his phone number. Qin Xue is a policeman. Is it difficult to find her phone number?


    "I had some clues about the arson case last time, but just some eyebrows. Would you like to investigate with me?" Qin Xue asked.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party would have clues so soon. This woman is not so good for nothing! However, Xiao Yao is also curious. He really doesn''t understand why this woman wants to go with her this time. It''s really strange!


    "Why should I go?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Er... Why do you have so much curiosity? I''ll ask you if you''re going! " Qin Xue has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care: "where are you now?"


    "I''m at the gate of the police station. If you have time, come here as soon as possible. By the way, remember to drive. This time I''m acting on my own. I can''t drive a police car." Qin Xue said.


    "I see." Xiao Yao finished saying what he had done, hung up the phone, and called Song Yilin again, so that the boy quickly drove the Land Rover over. He had to say that Song Yilin''s Land Rover really awesome. Now, Xiao Yao now has some expectations when Wu Jingtian will give him the car.


    Before long, song Yilin drove over.


    "Brother Xiao, where are you going?" Song Yilin asked, "do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, I''ll go by myself." Xiao Yao opened the door and sat in, "you go back first."


    "Yes." Song Yilin said with a smile, "just in time, I still have some things to deal with."


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin: "what''s the matter?"


    "There are a lot of applicants for some things in the company these days, most of them are for the tiger. It''s just right that we are short of manpower now. There are many people under the tiger''s hand, but the cold moon night bar and Qingyun bar still have to watch, so we are short of manpower." Song Yilin explained.


    Xiao Yao nodded and closed the car door: "it''s up to you." Then he stepped on the gas and left.


    At first, song Yilin wanted to say that I could rest assured that this matter was handed over to him. But when he thought about it confidently, it seemed that no matter what the company had, it was handed over to them. Suddenly, song Yilin was a little unhappy


    Come to the police station, Xiao Yao across the distance to see Qin Xue shouting skinny jeans.


    Seeing Qin Xue, Xiao Yao really has a bright feeling. Before seeing Qin Xue, she normally wore a big uniform. Today''s Qin Xue has a pair of skinny jeans under her, which just outlines the perfect leg shape. She is slim and slim. She has a white T-shirt on her upper body, but there is a Pink Hello Kitty on her top, It''s very girly. The T-shirt, which is already narrow, is high. If the neckline is bigger, it must be spring. The light is infinite.


    "What are you looking at? I''m looking at you, and I''ll tear your eyes out! " Qin Xue also noticed Xiao Yao''s eyes and glared at Xiao Yao.


    "Hey, hey, OK, I won''t watch it." When Xiao Yao said this, he was still very aggrieved, "but I just can''t figure it out. Now the Chinese law is so strict that even peeping is considered theft?"


    Qin Xue''s eyes are round and Xiao Yao''s shoulders are shrugged.


    "Drive." Qin Xue sat in the car and said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "it''s OK to drive, but first you have to tell me, where are we going?"


    "Casinos." Qin Xue said, "in the suburb of Daniu village."


    "So far?" Xiao Yao was slightly surprised.


    "That''s the underground casino. I''ve received news that the guy who set fire this time may be a man named Er Niu, who lives in the South District of Haitian city. He''s 38 years old, but he''s a gambler. The most common place to go is the underground casino in Daniu village."


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    "But I think that even if he did it, it was under the direction of someone." Qin Xue said, "he and you have no injustice and no hatred, there is no motive."


    Xiao Yao drove the car and glanced at the photo Qin Xue handed over. He reflected the image of the man called Er Niu into his mind and said, "I don''t dare to tell you who let him do it. Now we have to find him first."


    It took Xiao Yao almost two hours to drive from downtown to daniuzhuang.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know the way. Qin Xue is always directing the way. Xiao Yao is very curious about it: "are you familiar here?"


    "Not very familiar, I just know the exact location." Qin Xue said.


    "Then you don''t catch it?" Xiao Yao can''t understand.


    Qin Xue took a look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "what''s the use of catching it? Wouldn''t they go somewhere else to gamble? Now at least we know where they are. If we beat them this time, we won''t know where they are next time. Just like now, we can still find the ER Niu. If we kill him, where can we find him next time? "


    Xiao Yao still can''t understand this, but he thinks that what Qin Xue said is reasonable.


    Qin Xue continued to explain: "in fact, if you want to destroy a dens, you still have to have a requirement, that is, at least master their next dens, and wait for us to destroy that casino."


    After getting out of the car, Xiao Yao found that in a small village, there are many luxury cars, BMW and Mercedes Benz, and even Bentley Rolls Royce. It seems that the scale of this casino is really not small.


    It wasn''t long before Xiao Yao understood why Qin Xue had to take her with her this time. After a few steps, two men in black shirts stopped them.


    "Show me your membership card." A man said without expression.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. He takes a look at them and Qin Xue. Qin Xue turns her head and doesn''t touch Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao smiles and asks, "do you have to have a membership card to play here?"


    "Acquaintances don''t need it, strangers do." Said the other.


    "I really don''t know. I was introduced by a friend." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? Who is it The man''s face softened slightly. Xiao Yao, who was introduced by his friends, would meet many people in a day.


    "His name is Qin Chaonan." Xiao Yao simply moved out the name of Qin Chaonan.


    When the two men heard Qin Chaonan''s name, their faces changed obviously.

 Chapter 193

    Who was Qin Chaonan?


    In the old days, the hero of Haitian city said nothing but roar, and the whole Haitian city would shake three times.


    Today, Qin Chaonan has gradually faded out of this circle and developed in a better direction, but this does not mean that he has no deterrent power. As long as he speaks, few people in this circle dare to disobey him.


    In the black area of Haitian city, even though Qin Chaonan is no longer the hero who could command tens of thousands of people, he is still a mountain, a daunting mountain!


    "I''m sorry, sir. If you are really a friend of boss Qin, could you ask boss Qin to call our boss and talk about it?" One of the men said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, but he didn''t have a good way: "don''t you call yourself and ask different questions? How much do you care about the phone bill? "


    Man wry smile, he is a small person, how can have Qin Chaonan''s phone number? If he really has a little relationship with Qin Chaonan, why is he still here to be driven by others and be a younger brother for others?


    Xiao Yao seems to see the embarrassment from his face. He shrugs his shoulders, takes out his mobile phone, looks through it, finds Qin Chaonan''s phone and dials it directly.


    The phone was soon connected. Before Xiao Yao spoke, Qin Chaonan asked in advance, "Xiao Yao, did you do Su Linran''s work?"


    In fact, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t call Qin Chaonan, Qin Chaonan also plans to call Xiao Yao. Two minutes ago, he received the news that a young man rashly broke into the awe inspiring entertainment company, knocked over a group of people, slapped Su Linran in public, then spit on the ground and left.


    The first person Qin Chaonan thought of was Xiao Yao.


    However, because he was not sure, he also wanted to call right away. He had to wait for confirmation. Just at this time, Xiao Yao''s call came. Can''t he ask?


    Xiao Yao heard Qin Chaonan''s words and said with a smile: "it''s just a little warning for him, lest he think we are all good bullies."


    Qin Chaonan was depressed.


    He knocks over the security guard of Linran entertainment company and slaps Su Linran with his hand, which makes Su Linran lose face in front of his subordinates. This is just a small warning. If Xiao Yao is really angry and decides to punish Su Linran, won''t it be bloody?


    Qin Chaonan suddenly felt that he was still too young to understand the world of adults


    "Don''t worry about Su Linran. Leave it to me. I''ll give you an account." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Chaonan nodded on the other side of the phone, then immediately responded and said, "what do you mean to explain to me? I have promised you that I will help you to solve Su Linran''s problem. As a result, I broke my appointment. "


    "You''ve done enough." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Chaonan was silent again.


    Xiao Yao changed his words and said, "by the way, do you know Daniu village casino?"


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" Qin Chaonan really didn''t understand. How could he remember such a little thing?


    "Ha! My friends and I want to go in and play, but they won''t let us in. I said I know you, and they asked me to call you Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Chaonan was quite angry: "what is it? Who is their boss? "


    "Let me ask." Xiao Yao put down the phone, looked at the man and asked, "he asked you, who is your boss?"


    "Ma San!" The man said quickly.


    In fact, now his heart is also hanging to his throat. Although he can''t hear what Qin Chaonan is saying on the phone, he hears Xiao Yao say Su Linran. Moreover, it seems that this boy has beaten Su Linran?


    Who is Su Linran? He was Qin Chaonan before!


    "Ma San." Xiao Yao said to the phone again.


    "Ma San? I don''t know... Forget it, give them the phone. " Qin Chaonan said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged and gave the man his phone: "he wants to talk to you." After that, he found that the man''s hands were shaking, and he quickly said, "be careful, my phone is very expensive!"


    The man''s hand trembled again.


    "Hello, I''m from daniuzhuang casino..."


    "Well, who are you? I don''t care? Let me ask you a question, did you not let my brother in Qin Chaonan''s voice seemed impatient.


    The man was so scared that his hand shook again.


    He doesn''t know whether the voice on the phone is Qin Chaonan, but he thinks that if he continues to doubt it at this time, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble. It''s OK that the other party is not Qin Chaonan, but if the other party is really Qin Chaonan and doubts Qin Chaonan himself, what will the consequences be? Don''t say it''s him. I''m afraid their boss, in Qin Chaonan''s eyes, is the existence of slag.


    "Cough, don''t worry, Mr. Qin. I will treat you well." The man whispered, sweating heavily on his forehead.


    "Well, later, if you have any more questions, let that horse San call me." Qin Chaonan said, "give my cell phone back to my friend."


    "Yes, yes." Qin Chaonan''s words also made him feel more at ease. After all, since people dare to say that, they must have enough confidence. If it''s false, just fool him?


    Xiao Yao took the mobile phone from the man''s hand again and frowned a little. The wet on the mobile phone must be the sweat from the man''s palm.


    Xiao Yao holding the mobile phone, said: "that''s it, I hang up first."


    Qin Chaonan said with a smile: "tell me the truth, what are you doing in the casino? Don''t tell me you''re really gambling. "


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal: "who knows?"


    Xiao Yao said so, Qin Chaonan naturally understood, he said: "do you need my help?"


    "Not yet. I''ll call you if I need to." Xiao Yao said, anyway, there is a free strong man, no need for nothing, right?


    With Qin Chaonan''s phone, the eyes of the two people in black looking at Xiao Yao also changed obviously.


    "Hello, Mr. Shaw, right?" The man in black looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Come with me!" The man in Black said with a smile. When he said this, he winked at his companions. The man immediately understood and left first.


    Xiao Yao and Qin Xue are shoulder to shoulder, while the man in black is leading the way. Before long, they stop in front of a bungalow.


    The bungalow looks very ordinary, but it''s really big. It looks like five or six rooms have been opened. There is a small room beside the big iron door, which is like a reception room. There is only one window in the room. There is a girl sitting in it, about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Wearing a translucent coat, Xiao Yao saw the pink one inside anyway.


    Qin Xue looked at Xiao Yao and said, "bah, color. Wolf!"


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved. Isn''t it for others to dress like this? What''s the matter with one more look? Don''t you know everyone is curious? However, he did not bother to quarrel with Qin Xue and simply kept silent.


    "Mr. Shaw, this is the place where we exchange chips in our casino." The man turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but at this time, a middle-aged man shouting a white shirt came quickly towards them.


    "Boss!" Xiao Yao to lead the way to the man quickly close to the front, low head whispered.


    Xiao Yao looked at the white shirt. He was about 1.75 meters tall. He was a little fat. He was sweating on his forehead when he took a few steps.


    This is a guy who has been hollowed out by wine and sex. Xiao Yao has defined him in his heart.


    "Pa!" Ma San came to him and slapped him on the face of the man who was leading Xiao Yao. He glared angrily and said, "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    That man seems to be confused by Ma San. He looks at Ma San, covers his left cheek with one hand and opens his mouth: "let Mr. Xiao exchange chips!"


    When he finished this sentence, several people who came out with Ma San looked at him with pity.


    "Pa!" Another slap.


    Ma San was furious: "do you have a brain disease? Mr. Xiao is the person introduced by Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin is willing to introduce people to us. He thinks highly of us. If you don''t let him in, you ask Mr. Qin to call in person. You have more face than me, don''t you? What''s more, you even let Mr. Xiao exchange chips? Mr. Xiao''s coming here to play is to give us face. Do you want him to pay for it? "


    When he said this, Ma San slapped the man in the face again.


    The flow of customers in the casinos is very large, and the information they get is the most. Therefore, although Ma San is in Daniu village, what happened in Haitian city can''t be hidden from him. Recently, there is a man named Xiao Yao in Haitian city. He is in the limelight, and he has beaten Mo Chengfei and Mo Jingwen of Mo family violently. Can such a man be an ordinary person?


    When the younger brother who came first came to inform Ma San, Ma San immediately guessed something. When he heard that the other person''s surname was Xiao, Ma San''s brain was confused.


    Xiao Yao knew Qin Chaonan. It didn''t seem impossible. Ma San had a feeling that his hair was erect. He was thinking that if he offended him, he would have to tear down his small gambling house?


    On second thought, even if Xiao Yao really wants to demolish the casino, he still has to help the other party move bricks? I''m kidding. This is a man with a good eye. Even Mo''s family can''t play with each other. What''s a little man like him?


    He came up to Xiao Yao with a smile and stretched out his fat pig hand: "Mr. Xiao, Hello, I''m the owner of the casino. My name is Ma San. Well, if you play with me, I''ll give you a million chips first. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask for it again!"

 Chapter 194

    Ma San is a man who has found his fortune everywhere. He is a small man, but he also hopes to become a man like Su Linran. In his eyes, Xiao Yao is a big man who covers the sky. As long as he can have a relationship with Xiao Yao, let alone a million, it is worth spending all his savings now.


    Poor little brother, became the tool of sacrifice, at this time, Ma San thought in his heart is how to do in order to win Xiao Yao''s favor for him, how can he have time to care about his little brother''s life and death?


    One million is not much, but less is certainly not less. Many people can''t make so much money for most of their lives. However, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, this million yuan is really nothing.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, is this your girlfriend? How blessed you are Ma San knows that if you want to hold a person, you have to hold him up from the women around him. Why do men want to find beautiful women? Part of the reason is not to want to bring out face?


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned when he heard Ma San''s words. He couldn''t help smiling and looked at Qin Xue. Qin Xue was embarrassed. At this time, he was staring at Xiao Yao discontentedly, warning Xiao Yao to speak well.


    When Qin Xue stares at him, Xiao Yao is not happy. He reaches out his hand and stops Qin Xue''s shoulder. He smiles and says, "thank you, boss ma. This is not my girlfriend, man! It''s more or less romantic. This is just a toy that I''ve spent 1000 yuan in my wallet for a year. "


    Qin Xue is so angry when she hears Xiao Yao''s words. She really wants to kick Xiao Yao thousands of miles away, but then she thinks that they still have a task this time, so Qin Xue can only suppress her dissatisfaction.


    Ma San stares at Xiao Yao and looks at Qin Xue again. His first thought is that Xiao Yao will not make fun of himself. Besides, other girls are still around. Xiao Yao is outspoken. If they are really girlfriends and girlfriends, no matter how low their EQ is, will Xiao Yao never make such a joke?


    Therefore, Ma San thinks Xiao Yao''s statement must be true.


    He couldn''t help thinking, now girls are so beautiful? This beautiful year is only 1000 yuan! When you are familiar with Xiao Yao, you must let Xiao Yao introduce some resources. When the time comes, you can directly package 365 of them. You don''t have to repeat them for one year. In the second year, you can continue!


    Ma San thinks he has money and should be so generous in this respect!


    "Cough, Mr. Xiao, please follow me." With that, Ma San took Xiao Yao into the big bungalow.


    The interior of a bungalow looks totally different from the outside. It''s a big ordinary house when you look outside. But when you come in, you find that there are holes in it. If you don''t look outside, the decoration of this bungalow can be regarded as luxury.


    In the big bungalow, there are more than ten gambling tables, playing all kinds of things, such as fried Jinhua, mahjong, poker, Suo ha, dice, and so on. As long as you can think of it, it will not fall down.


    However, Xiao Yao and Qin Xue''s mind is not on this, but looking for the man named Er Niu.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted Ma San to help him find out, but he was not sure whether Er Niu and Ma San would have anything to do with each other, so he gave up his original plan. Besides, if Ma San was suspicious and doubted the purpose of their trip, it would certainly create a new branch.


    "Mr. Xiao, I don''t know what you like to play?" Ma San asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao has also been to casinos, and played two small, but to say gambling, he is really not proficient, plus he is not interested in these. So at this time, Ma San''s problem really baffled him.


    Ten bets and nine losses, which Xiao Yao knew long ago. In gambling, it''s impossible to win money and get rich. Maybe in today''s society, some people do get rich overnight in casinos, but it''s hard for them to stop. After they have tasted the sweetness, they certainly want to have some more.


    Gambler, never win money.


    However, this does not mean that you will lose if you gamble. There is a big winner in the end - the casino. Ma San used to be a gangster. How can he get rich and spend a million dollars? Just in order to get Xiao Yao''s favor, he gave Xiao Yao a million yuan. It can be seen that his inside information is still very good. Even if it is not rich, but also made a lot of top students can not make money in their lifetime.


    "I don''t know what to play. What can boss Ma recommend?" Xiao Yao looks at Ma San and asks.


    Previously, he said that he came here to play this time. If he didn''t touch anything after entering the casino, if Ma San didn''t doubt it, it would be a real ghost.


    "Recommend?" Ma San is really a bit of a laughing and crying man. It depends on his interest and what he is good at? What can he recommend!


    "Otherwise, let''s play dice?" Ma San thinks that what he said is the most appropriate. First of all, he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao likes to play, let alone what Xiao Yao will play. Now, dice is the most appropriate.


    Xiao Yao listened to Ma San''s words and nodded slightly. He seemed to think that dice was suitable for him. He said with a smile, "well, let''s have a try." Then he pushed Qin Xue. Qin Xue is slightly stunned and looks at Xiao Yao. After two people exchange their eyes, Qin Xue immediately understands Xiao Yao''s meaning and smiles: "I want to go to the side to have a look, OK?" Xiao Yao deliberately pretended to be impatient, but he didn''t have a good way: "where are you going?"¡° It''s my first time to come to such a place. I''m curious! Just let me have a look. " Qin Xue said with a smile. Xiao Yao''s spirit trembled a little. He was surprised to find that this woman was pretty when she was coquettish... After a second, he coughed, looked at Qin Xue, and waved his hand: "OK, OK, if you want to play, go to play, but you have to answer me a few things!" Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao and looks puzzled¡° Hehe, I promise you to play now. When you go back in the evening, you have to promise me to play well! " Xiao Yao touched his chin and said with a bad smile. Qin Xue resisted the impulse to slap Xiao Yao, and gouged Xiao Yao with her eyes. But because Ma San was still on the side, she could only smile and nodded stiffly. Fortunately, her expression didn''t make Ma San doubt, but she thought Qin Xue was too shy. After Qin Xue left Xiao Yao, she immediately walked around and began to look for ER Niu. But Xiao Yao was at leisure. In all kinds of desperation, he really followed Ma San to roll dice. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, gambling is not a good thing, but now he has nothing to do. It''s better to roll dice to kill time. Moreover, even if Xiao Yao really loses all, it''s no big deal. Anyway, none of the one million is his money. Xiao Yao and Ma San go to the gambling table. The group of people who were still at the table quickly get out of the way. They don''t know who Xiao Yao is, but Ma San can''t help but know each other. Can Ma San be accompanied by ordinary people¡° Mr. Xiao, just play with this? " Ma San asked in a low voice¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded. Anyway, he didn''t care what he played. Ma San is more indifferent than Xiao Yao. In other people''s eyes, Ma San may have really spent a million yuan hoping to have a relationship with Xiao Yao, but in fact, it''s not so. Ma San knows better than everyone that as long as Xiao Yao is willing to play, he can''t take away the million yuan anyway. How many people can win money from the casino? Therefore, Ma San is very relieved about this. Xiao Yao looked at the official and the gambling table, and finally put a small box of chips on the table. The biggest denomination of chips in small casinos is 10000, while the smallest is 100¡° Start rolling the dice Xiao Yao said, "I''ll make a bet when it''s done." He Guan looked at Xiao Yao and Ma San, who was standing behind Xiao Yao. Some of them didn''t know what to do¡° Shake yours. Shake it well. " Ma San said. He Guan immediately understood Ma San''s meaning. The reason why he looked at Ma San was that he didn''t know whether he should win or lose. Ma San''s so-called good shake, is not to start feet, honest play. Ma San thinks that if he wins all Xiao Yao''s money, there will be nothing. Anyway, Xiao Yao himself is not short of the one million people. Besides, the human feelings have been sent out, and Ma San''s goal will naturally be achieved. However, if Ma San wins Xiao Yao''s money, I don''t know. What if Xiao Yao knows? Let''s not talk about the previous human feelings. If Xiao Yao is really angry and smashes the casino, it''s estimated that Ma San will have to apologize after his ass¡° Wow... "The sound of dice is a wonderful music. Of course, it''s only for those professional gamblers. Anyway, Xiao Yao won''t have any strange feeling. After the dice fell, Xiao Yao directly threw all 100 chips on the "big"¡° I''ll bet you on it When Xiao Yao talks, he looks around for Qin Xue''s voice. People standing at the gambling table also took a cold breath. They were all thinking, is this young man crazy? It''s not in Macao''s big casinos. It''s a million yuan to sell directly. Isn''t it too rich? Ma San can''t laugh or cry. He knows that Xiao Yao doesn''t take the million seriously, but there''s no need to play with it, right? However, this is what Xiao Yao means. Ma San naturally can''t make any comments, he can only stand on the side and watch quietly.

 Chapter 195

    Xiao Yao''s action immediately attracted many people.


    If it''s a big game, it''s no big deal to bet one million at a time, but it''s just a small gambling house. What''s more, it''s a small dice wheel. Is it necessary to bet one million at a time?


    Xiao Yao, the client, is not in a hurry. To be exact, he has no concept at all. Anyway, he is just playing.


    He Guan took a deep breath. After the dice stopped, he opened the dice, took a cool breath, and said, "three five six, fourteen o''clock, big!"


    Ma San''s eyes narrowed a little, and then he lost another million. It must be false to say that he didn''t feel distressed. However, he didn''t find it hard to accept. First of all, losing one million didn''t affect him. Besides, Xiao Yao continued to play. Winning the first one didn''t mean anything. Anyway, as long as Xiao Yao continued to play, he would still send it back.


    "Still playing? Mr. Shaw Ma San goes to Xiao Yao, smiles on his face, and Rong Si asks in a relaxed tone.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "you must continue to play. If I win, I''ll leave. You can''t hate me?"


    Ma San was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Xiao is joking. What can I hate! Open a casino! There are always winners and losers. If you win, you are lucky. "


    Xiao Yuan looked at Ma San with a little deep meaning and couldn''t help laughing: "if you think so in your heart, how good it would be!"


    Ma San also wanted to defend himself, but at this time Xiao Yao interrupted what he wanted to say with a wave, and put all 200 chips on "big".


    "Go on, I''ll buy big." Xiao Yao said.


    He Guan''s expression obviously twitched for a while, and said cautiously: "this is two million, are you sure?"


    "Sure, I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    He Guan looked at Ma San, but Ma San still didn''t say a word. After taking a deep breath, he continued to roll the dice.


    Everyone''s heart is hanging up, although whether Xiao Yao loses or wins has nothing to do with them, but I don''t know why they still feel a sense of substitution, as if they would feel uncomfortable if Xiao Yao loses.


    He Guan''s forehead had already overflowed with sweat, mainly because Ma San didn''t give him any instructions, he didn''t know whether to let Xiao Yao win or lose, and he just honestly rolled the dice and didn''t do anything.


    As soon as the dice opened, he Guan took a cold breath again and said in a shaking voice: "five, five, six, sixteen, big!"


    The air in the whole casino seems to have solidified, and everyone doesn''t know what to say.


    This one won two million! How many people can''t make it in their lifetime?


    He Guan''s forehead had already overflowed with sweat. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Give me the chips quickly!" Someone said.


    The Dutch official responded and quickly pushed another 200 chips to Xiao Yao.


    "Do you still play, Mr. Xiao?" Ma San asked in a low voice. Four million yuan, which is the profit of his gambling house in one month. If Xiao Yao leaves like this, I''m afraid he''ll work in vain this month.


    "Go on, why not?" Xiao Yao looked at Ma San and asked with a smile.


    When Ma San heard this, he was relieved. He winked at the Dutch official again to let him pay attention.


    He Guan nodded slightly, and a light flashed in his eyes. If he could, he really wanted to shout: it''s time to perform real skills!


    Dice continue to shake, dice and dice Gu collision issued a clear sound, when falling, Xiao Yao will all 400 chips on the table.


    "Come on, open it up." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    As soon as he said this, he Guan''s face became a little ugly.


    He knew that the dice in the dice Gu were big at four, five and six o''clock, which he deliberately shook out. In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s winning big twice was luck, and his brain was a little active. He would not buy big again in the third time. But what he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao bought big again in the third time. Isn''t that a dead brain?


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s identity, he would point at Xiao Yao''s nose and scold: are you sick?


    "Keke, Mr. Xiao, you''ve just bought two of them in a row. Is it dangerous if you still buy them?" Ma San asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "it''s nothing. I think I''m very lucky today. I bought two big cars and drove two big cars. I think buying a big car is a very right thing."


    "Ha ha, what Mr. Xiao said is reasonable, but there is a saying yes, OK? I''m afraid it''s hard to say for the third time. " Ma Sanqiang said with a smile.


    In fact, he has noticed the face of he Guan. With his brain, he naturally knows what is going on now. However, he can''t perform too clearly. If Xiao Yao detects something, it will not only fail to achieve the goal, but also make Xiao Yao angry. Therefore, he can only say a few words appropriately.


    "All right, let''s open it up." Xiao Yao said.


    Ma San sighed and had to stop talking.


    Die Gu open, three four, twelve, or big!


    "Ah, it''s always using chips. It''s a bit troublesome. Ma San, I think it''s better for your casinos to use chips with larger denominations next time. Otherwise, it''s too troublesome. I have 400 chips. How can I play?" Xiao Yao seems to be angry.


    Ma San''s heart is dripping blood, but he has to pay for it at this time. This is the most painful thing in the world.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao is right. It''s all my negligence. I''ll get one hundred thousand chips next time." Ma San said with a bitter smile.


    "En..." Xiao Yao saw that Ma San accepted his opinion, and was very happy.


    "Well, Mr. Shaw, do you still play?" At this time, Ma San suddenly wants Xiao Yao to stop. He really doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is thinking. Now he simply hopes that Xiao Yao can leave quickly. The four million yuan is his own misfortune.


    "Play, why not?" Xiao Yao glanced at Ma San and asked curiously.


    Ma San took a deep breath. A cold light flashed in his eyes. He sneered. He didn''t intend to let Xiao Yao do anything, but this guy has won eight million now, but he still doesn''t want to stop. That''s a little too much!


    He winked at the lotus officer and said "big" in his mouth. He Guan understood and nodded heavily.


    Ma San thinks that Xiao Yao is a tough guy. All three of them give him a good taste, and he will definitely buy the fourth one!


    He Guan also knew the meaning of Ma San. Although his technique of rolling dice was not enough to control the number of points, it was not difficult to control the size.


    "Pa" of a, die Gu stop, the lotus official looked at the eye Xiao Yao, waiting for the other party to buy to leave the hand.


    Xiao Yao hesitated a little, and finally pushed up all the chips of four million.


    "I''ll take the small one." Xiao Yao said.


    Ma San and he Guan were stunned. People around him didn''t feel much. Anyway, they couldn''t decide what Xiao Yao would buy. They were just looking forward to the final result. It was very exciting whether they lost 4 million yuan or won 4 million yuan.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you want to buy a small one?" Ma San''s eyes almost glared out, and he didn''t react for a long time. He felt that Xiao Yao didn''t play according to the routine! How could he? Does he have any conscience!


    No matter how many grievances, we can only swallow them.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao looked at Ma San and said with a smile, "I think what you said is quite reasonable. It''s not more than three times. I''ve been driving three times in a row. It''s already luck. If I still buy big, isn''t it brain disease?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Ma San suddenly feels that what the other party says is very reasonable. Yes, it''s all three times in a row. If Xiao Yao still buys a big one, isn''t it a brain problem?


    But... But you bought it three times in a row. Is your brain OK? Ma San thought wildly.


    "Come on, let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    He Guan looked at Ma San. Ma San simply turned around. The pain was not losing money, but knowing that he was going to lose money before the result came out.


    What''s more depressing to Ma San is that it''s all caused by him!


    He felt that he was the most tragic person in the world.


    The final result, no doubt, with the Dutch official said "two three three small", the whole casino is completely boiling.


    Eight million!


    With interest and capital, it''s eight million!


    "My God! God of gamblers


    "My God, I mean it. I''ve never seen so much money in my life. It''s eight million!"


    A lot of people are surprised, envious and envious. They are all wondering why they are not so lucky.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect to win again. At this time, he was a little embarrassed. Originally, Ma San gave him a million yuan, but now he took eight million yuan. How painful is Ma San?


    However, if you want to return all the chips to Ma San, Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing. If you have money, you can''t make a son of a bitch!


    "Boss Ma, I''m so sorry. It seems that I''m a bit unlucky today!" Xiao Yao looked at Ma San, embarrassed to say.


    Ma San looked at Xiao Yao and said with a strong smile, "Mr. Xiao''s luck is really good. Otherwise, he will continue to play while his hands are hot."


    He has made up his mind to let Xiao Yao spit out the money! There are still mechanisms on the gambling table. As long as Xiao Yao makes a bet and the Dutch official pushes the mechanism, the dice will change.


    Xiao Yaogang wants to speak. Suddenly, a cry comes from afar. Xiao Yao frowns and hears Qin Xue''s voice.


    What the hell is this crazy woman doing?

 Chapter 196

    Qin Xue''s voice also attracted the attention of other people in the casino.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ma San: "help me change my chips into cash."


    Ma San is slightly stunned: "you don''t play?"


    "Nonsense." Xiao Yao looked at him like an idiot, and then walked towards Qin Xue.


    Ma San has been depressed for a long time. He really doesn''t know why what he said is nonsense. Ma Dan won me eight million yuan. If he can''t finish it, he won''t play. You still say that what I said is nonsense. If it''s not because you''re not an ordinary person, I have to kill you!


    Of course, he can only think about these words in his heart. If he wants to say them, he dare not even kill them.


    In the casino, a group of people gathered around, pointing and whispering. In the middle of the crowd, Qin Xue stood in front of two men in flowery shirts. They were both about thirty or forty years old. One of them was fat, with sparse hair, puffy eyes, and the white part of his eyes was covered with blood. His belly looked like he was six or seven months pregnant, Fortunately, the other side didn''t wear sports shoes, otherwise they couldn''t tie their shoelaces.


    The other one is thin, about 1.7 meters tall. Qin Xue is almost as tall as them. If she wears high heels, she will be taller than them.


    Qin Xue is almost mad. She wanted to find Er Niu, and then Shunteng found out the truth about the arson in Harry pharmaceutical factory. But she didn''t expect that she had a bad start. Before Er Niu was found, she was stopped by two lusty men. She had to play with them to help her win money. How can Qin Xue bear her temper? He just slapped his hand.


    So, that''s what happened.


    Qin Xue holds her shoulders and looks at the two men in front of her. Her eyes are slightly astringent, which contains a murderous spirit. She really wants to kick them out again. When she hears these two guys creasing, her head hurts.


    "Lose money! Damn, how dare you beat me in the face? You are so ambitious. Don''t think you are a woman, we won''t embarrass you, either lose money or... "Before the fat man spoke, Qin Xue began.


    She sneered and asked, "or what can you do to me?"


    The fat man also gave a sneer, with a trace of lust and evil in his smile. He narrowed his eyes, and the strange luster in his eyes flickered: "or... You can be happy with my brothers! Well, these are the only two choices you have now. "


    Qin Xuebai glanced at him: "what if I don''t choose any of them?"


    "No choice? It''s not up to you! " With that, the short fat man reaches out his hand and grabs Qin Xue. What''s more shameful is that Qin Xue''s chest is the place where the shameless fat man wants to attack. People around can''t watch it any more. Fortunately, Qin Xue''s quick reaction and timely escape from the fat man''s salty pig hands make her very angry.


    "Ah! Fan Laowu, do you think you are sick? Isn''t that a slap? Or do you have to pester other people to do it, and you still mean to pester them? " A man in a black short sleeve T-shirt couldn''t look at it and said dissatisfied.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to you, you can play with it!" The fat man glared at the man.


    The man didn''t seem to be afraid of fan Laowu. He laughed and said, "OK, don''t leave ink. Just say how much it costs!"


    "You want heroes to save beauty, don''t you?" Fan Laowu was even more angry. The other party made it clear that he wanted to stir things up. He didn''t want the bad guys to do it by themselves. As a result, the hero saved the beauty, and then the other party took possession of the beauty.


    "Yes, I''m lucky these days. I won a little, or you''ll tell me how much money you need." Said the black T-shirt man.


    Qin Xue probably didn''t expect that her pure dress would be fatal to these middle-aged people. If not, why do so many fat rich people like to go to some schools to find some students to play with?


    The fat man squinted at the black T-shirt man and said with a smile, "OK, since you want the hero to save the beauty, if I don''t give you this opportunity, it seems that I can''t say it. I''ll pay one million at one go. You can see if it''s OK. If it''s OK, it''s OK."


    "A million?" The man''s face changed obviously. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "do you think your face is made of diamonds? Damn it, you give me a million dollars, I''ll give you my face


    The thin man on the side laughed and said, "OK, Yang Wei, my elder brother didn''t force you to give me money, did he? If you can''t afford it, don''t come out and pretend it! Rich people directly smash money, that is called cow. Force, no money people do not have money to come out of jiwai, that is a fool. Now, Yang Wei, what kind do you say you are


    Yang Wei glared angrily: "would you like to tell me again?"


    The thin man said with a smile: "why, do you still want to practice with me? Come on, I''d like to see how many pounds you have


    Yang Wei didn''t expect that he would dare to fight against the enemy. He immediately shrunk his head and laughed. This thin man''s skill is really good. He is a retired soldier. He has run a boat before. It''s absolutely no problem to fight three or four. What''s more, there is the fat man. If Yang Wei really moves his hand, it must be asking for trouble.


    Thinking of this, Yang Wei spat on the ground and scolded: "I don''t care about you! Hum, I''ll continue to win money while I''m lucky! " With that, he stepped aside.


    For Yang Wei''s cruel words, fat and thin people are too lazy to respond, men! It''s all about saving face. That''s why Yang Wei has to find a way for himself. They don''t want to be so stiff with Yang Wei that they simply ignore him.


    "Little sister, it seems that now, no one will stand for you." The fat man goes to Qin Xue again.


    "Give you a chance to roll, or don''t blame me for catching you..." Qin Xue said that, and suddenly stopped. This place is really special. You can''t reveal your identity. Besides, maybe Er Niu is in the crowd now. If you say the three words of the police station, the people here will be clean.


    "Oh? Catch me? Get me to your bed? " The fat man laughed.


    Qin Xueshen took a breath, did not answer the other party''s words.


    But also at this time, the crowd outside suddenly sounded a man''s scream.


    The crowd turned around and saw a young man, suddenly pressing another man to the ground and pressing his feet tightly.


    "Xiao Yao?" Qin Xue was slightly surprised.


    Xiao Yao raises his head, looks at Qin Xue and smiles. Then he bends down and grabs the man''s hair that he stepped on the ground. The man raises his head. Qin Xue also sees his face clearly. He immediately covers his mouth and says in surprise: "Er Niu?"


    "It''s him." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xuedun was very excited and embarrassed. Originally, they all agreed to let Xiao Yao involve Ma San and others and go to find Er Niu himself. As a result, he got into trouble. However, Xiao Yao found him. In short, Qin Xue has almost no contribution.


    The horse on the side of a face of don''t understand, he all some confused, don''t know Xiao Yao this exactly is what mean.


    Originally, he and Xiao Yao went to the front, just intended to stop the farce, and then in front of Xiao Yao let the people under the hand beat the fat and thin, but Xiao Yao stopped him. Then he saw Xiao Yao around, as if looking for someone.


    Ma San is very depressed. In his opinion, Qin Xue is Xiao Yao''s woman. Even if Qin Xue really only comes from Xiao Yaohua''s wallet, a woman is a man''s face. If others bully Qin Xue, doesn''t that mean beating Xiao Yao''s face? How come Xiao Yao is not worried at all, and he goes to beat others?


    Ma Sandu began to doubt Xiao Yao''s IQ. He was wondering if this guy''s brain was not enough.


    Qin Xuegang plans to walk towards Xiao Yao, but his arm is tightly grasped by the thin man. In fact, the fat man originally planned to do this, but because of his size, he slowed down the movement speed.


    "Let go!" Qin Xue''s eyes glared.


    Skinny sneer: "you haven''t lost money yet."


    "I don''t have a million." Qin Xue said very single.


    "Hum, sleep with me then!" Said the thin man.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, rubbed his eyes and said impatiently, "that skinny man, let go of my girlfriend, otherwise, don''t blame me for bullying you!"


    Thin body a Zheng, glanced at Xiao Yao, asked: "your girlfriend? Are you her boyfriend? "


    "Yes! What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao has no good airway. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was still stepping on ER Niu at this time, he would have to rush up and beat him up.


    "Hum, you are lying. According to my years of experience, this woman is still a baby!" The fat man snorted and gasped.


    Xiao Yao is very surprised, Ma Dan, does this fat man have such ability? Even this one can be identified? However, he was also a little surprised. Looking at Qin Xue, he asked, "are you still a baby?" He is really surprised. Qin Xue is already twenty-three or twenty-four years old this year. At this age, she is good-looking. There should be a lot of pursuers around her from childhood to adulthood. As a result, such a girl is still just a baby!


    Qin Xue blushes with shame and wants to kill the fat man with one blow. Can you identify such a thing? When this is over, I have to put you in the bureau!


    What makes her even more angry is that Xiao Yao is still asking these useless nonsense! What''s in his head?


    Xiao Yaogang was despised by Ma San, but now he is despised by Qin Xue.


    "Hey, boy, you say she''s your girlfriend, but I''m sure she''s a chick. Does that mean... You''re not good at that?" The fat man asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and then waved to Ma San. Ma San Leng came to Xiao Yao, puzzled.


    "Here, help me step on him." Xiao Yao pointed to ER Niu under his feet.


    Ma San couldn''t laugh or cry, but after listening to Xiao Yao, he stepped on ER Niu''s back with one foot.


    Xiao Yao was relieved, rolled up his sleeve, and walked towards the fat man.


    To the front, he said nothing, no sign directly kicked a foot, steady kick in the fat man''s abdomen, this foot, also put the fat man directly kicked out.


    "You can''t, your father can''t, your grandfather can''t, your whole family can''t!" Xiao Yao said angrily, men, absolutely can''t say no!

 Chapter 197

    Xiao Yao''s left foot, right foot, one foot after another, the fat man was rolling all over the ground. In addition, the fat man was too fat. At this time, the rolling all over the ground looked like a big ball was turning.


    The thin man''s face is full of amazement. When he reacts from the amazement, he doesn''t know how many feet Xiao Yao has kicked on the fat man.


    "How dare you beat my big brother?" The thin man gave a big drink and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was still kicking the fat man. Suddenly he felt a strong wind coming from his back. His eyes changed slightly and his mouth began to sneer. After thinking about it, he suddenly turned his face and kicked a foot according to the strong wind behind him. The foot kicked the thin man''s stomach steadily. The thin man''s face changed and his fist didn''t fall on Xiao Yao, The body has already flew out, and hit a gambling table, the Pai Gow on that table also fell all over the ground, a man grabbed his hair and yelled: "I grass mud horse! My double heaven is supreme


    After that, he said to the Zhuangzi, "Laozi''s idea is to be supreme to heaven. You can see that!"


    The dealer was stunned, then laughed: "your supreme? Damn, where is the supreme? You can show it to me! " Then the two of them pinched.


    The thin man struggled to get up, covered his abdomen, with a look of pain, and kept breathing cold air. He really didn''t expect that Xiao Yao didn''t look strong, so he could have such a strong explosive force. He thought that even the special forces in the army might be just like this.


    "I will not only beat your brother, but also you. What can you do to me?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The thin man opened his mouth and gave a roar. After the roar, he rushed towards Xiao Yao again, with a posture of immortality.


    Xiao Yao''s face doesn''t change, but he looks at the thin man with some ridicule. He can see that the thin man has practiced some, but it''s obviously impossible to let Xiao Yao suffer a loss just by virtue of these.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward, reached out his hand and grasped the skinny man''s words. Almost at the same time, his knee had been raised high and pressed against the skinny man''s abdomen. The skinny man''s expression began to twist. With a cry, his body flew out again. Then he fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for half a day, as if he had been impacted by other forces, Bent on the ground, like a red lobster.


    The thin man felt as if he had been hit by a pillar in his stomach. There was a feeling of heartbreak. It seemed that even his intestines were stuck together. This kind of pain made him unable to breathe for a short time.


    Xiao Yao walked back to Ma San and pushed him: "I''m back. I''ll step on it."


    "Ah? Oh, oh Ma San stepped back in a daze. Before Er Niu had a rest, he was trampled by Xiao Yao again. He really wanted to roar and stop changing people, OK?


    In fact, er Niu wanted to swear a few words at this time, but he was worried that he would still be trampled by Xiao Yao, so he gave up the previous idea. The scene of Xiao Yao trampling the thin and fat man was still engraved in his mind, and he felt a kind of chilly feeling.


    He couldn''t understand how this young man could be so violent? Doesn''t he know that it''s very wrong for him to hit people in a civilized society?


    Qin Xue also got close to him, looked at Er Niu, and sighed with relief: "I finally found him."


    Ma San was shocked. He looked at Xiao Yao and Qin Xue and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, this time you come to the gambling house, you are looking for this guy?" If he can eat well in society, then Ma San must not be a fool. After listening to the conversation between Qin Xue and Xiao Yao, he also recognized some eyebrows and asked immediately.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "yes."


    Ma San tentatively asked: "this boy, offended you?"


    "Well... It really offends me." Xiao Yao nodded heavily.


    Ma San immediately became angry, filled with righteous indignation, and glared at him with angry eyes: "Damn, it''s stupid. It''s too bold. Can he offend such a person as brother Xiao? Xiao Ge, as long as you a word, this boy I help you deal with clean


    Hearing this, Qin Xue asked reflexively, "have you dealt with it before?"


    Ma San is embarrassed. He has done such things before, but he can''t say it in front of so many people, can he? However, he did not dare to lie in front of Xiao Yao, so he simply kept silent, which was regarded as a kind of default, but such recognition would not let people get hold of it.


    Unfortunately, he never thought that Qin Xue was a policeman. At least Qin Xue had already written down Ma San at this time. He was ready to make a clear investigation after the matter was over and see how unclean the man named Ma San was.


    "Boss Ma, my business is over. I should go now." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this guy, I will solve it myself."


    Ma San nodded and said with a smile, "OK, brother Xiao, did you come here by car? Shall I see you off? " The middle-aged man followed a 20-year-old kid and called brother. The scene seemed funny, but no one dared to laugh. Although they didn''t know who Xiao Yao was, they all knew who Ma San was and laughed at him? They really don''t have that kind of ability now.


    "By the way, I want to know, are the exchange chips still in the previous window?" Xiao Yao took a few steps and turned back to look at Ma San. Ma San''s mouth muscles are twitching. He thinks Xiao Yao has completely forgotten this matter. Ma Dan, do you need to care about such a small amount of money? Is it necessary? Seeing that Xiao Yao had been staring at him, Ma San understood that it was really necessary... "Yes, at the small window at the door, he would directly punch the money into your card." Ma San said, "of course, I can also give you cash directly, but this time it''s eight million after all. It''s estimated that there isn''t so much cash." Ma San felt that as Xiao Yao, he would surely say, forget it, it''s only eight million? I don''t want it without cash! But he was wrong. Xiao Yao smile, seriously said: "it''s OK, I have a bank card, it''s good to punch in, at least it''s more convenient." Ma San''s heart is bleeding again, but he can''t say anything. He can only watch Xiao Yao leave... This is a great pain for Ma San. Generally speaking, he is given money to the casino. How many people can win the money from the casino and go out well? Er Niu is dragged out of the casino by Xiao Yao. He wants to shout, but there is a silver needle inserted in his clavicle. His face is full of panic, because he doesn''t know why he can''t speak. After exchanging chips, Xiao Yao drives the car and leaves with Qin Xue. In the car, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls out the fire needle at the clavicle of Er Niu, who is sitting at the back¡° You can talk now. " Xiao Yao said¡° Who the hell are you Er Niu looks at Xiao Yao with fear on his face. He thinks, does this young man know any magic, otherwise, why can he just use a silver needle to make himself speechless¡° "We?" Xiao Yao pondered a little, "we are good people." Qin Xue rolled her eyes as she drove. She thinks Xiao Yao is not an honest man. Are you a good man? If you are also a good person, it is estimated that we policemen will be laid off, because in this world, it seems that there will never be bad people! Qin Xue turned her head and looked at Er Niu, then immediately turned to the car in front of her and said, "I''m a policeman." Hearing Qin Xue''s words, er Niu''s body suddenly trembled, because it was trembling that his body was slightly trembling¡° You... You''re a policeman? Then why are you arresting me! Did I do something against the law? " Er Niu said, biting his teeth. Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and said, "what do you say? If you don''t say anything else, you can be arrested even if you gamble? " Er Niu''s head shrunk slightly, his eyes dodged, and he didn''t dare to say more¡° Of course, we''re looking for you not just because of this little thing. If it''s really just gambling, it''s impossible to catch you, isn''t it? " Qin Xue said. Er Niu''s heart tightened again. A second ago, he was still thinking, even if it was really gambling, it was no big deal. He had not been arrested before. He could be fined at most, closed for a few days, and then he could go out to the next casino. But this idea was broken by Qin Xue''s words before it took shape. It''s not just about grabbing bets? Er Niu immediately thought of something¡° Who set you on fire? " Xiao Yao says suddenly. Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao, slightly curious. If she asked, she would first ask Erniu if he knew about Harry pharmaceutical factory, and then slowly push it over there, step by step. However, Xiao Yao asked who set Erniu on fire when he came up. It seems that he has already bitten the fire. This torture method is worth learning. In this way, Erniu doesn''t know the depth, He must feel that he and others have mastered the evidence of his arson. It seems that Xiao Yao has some skills! Qin Xue thought in her heart. In fact, things are not as complicated as Qin Xue thought. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what evidence Qin Xue has. He thinks Qin Xue has determined that the arsonist is er Niu! Hearing Xiao Yao''s question, er Niu''s face became a little ugly and his brain crashed. He opened his mouth and his eyes twinkled, but it seemed that he suddenly remembered something. He immediately tightened his mouth and shook his head: "I don''t say, I can''t say! If I say it, I''ll die! "

 Chapter 198

    Xiao Yao and Qin Xue are a little curious.


    Er Niu repeatedly said, he can''t say, he can''t say, after that, he will die.


    Let''s not say anything else, at least this sentence reveals a very important message to Xiao Yao and Qin Xue: the fire was really set by Er Niu, and ER Niu was really instructed by others, otherwise, er Niu would not say so.


    "Who on earth made you set fire to?" Qin Xue seems a little worried.


    Xiao Yao glared at her: "you drive well, you want to die, I don''t want to die! In other words, do the police like to obey the traffic rules so much now? "


    Qin Xuebai takes a look at Xiao Yao, but he also realizes that it''s really dangerous now, so he still drives with undivided attention.


    Xiao Yao stares at Er Niu. Er Niu''s face is full of fear. His eyes Dodge, and they dare not face Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Who told you that you would die?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "He said it, he said it." Er Niu shivered and said.


    He kept saying "he" and obviously knew something, but no matter how Xiao Yao used it, er Niu didn''t want to say more. It seemed that it was a forbidden area that couldn''t be touched. Xiao Yao was a little curious. What kind of means did the man who just set fire to ER Niu use to make Er Niu have such fear?


    Before long, the car stopped at the door of the police station, Xiao Yao dragged two cattle, followed Qin Xue into the interrogation room.


    "Next, it''s up to you!" Qin Xue clapped her hands and said.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, stunned way: "give it to me?"


    "Yes, you are an expert in interrogation." Qin Xue said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but fortunately he nods. Anyway, even if Qin Xue is interrogated, he probably won''t get any result. It''s better to fight himself!


    Qin Xue sits on a chair and starts to play with her mobile phone. Xiao Yao stares at Er Niu, who is sitting opposite him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Even if you kill me, I won''t say it." Er Niu said.


    "Kill you?" Xiao Yao shook his head. "How can there be such a good thing? It seems that you are still too simple. "


    Er Niu said with a smile: "then you can shut me up for a lifetime. Anyway, I''m alone. My parents have died long ago, and now they are in debt of usury. Those people want to find me and kill me. You just shut me up. I eat and drink from the country, and I won''t be caught by those people."


    Qin Xue, who is sitting on the edge, raises her head and looks at Er Niu. She is speechless. She didn''t expect Er Niu to be such a wonderful flower. Fortunately, there is a master like Xiao Yao. If she comes by herself, she won''t be able to ask anything and waste her energy. At that time, Xiao Yao will ridicule and be accused by others. The pot is too big for Qin Xue to carry.


    Xiao Yao is also speechless. This ER Niu is really a bachelor. He is alone and fearless!


    Fortunately, he also has a fire needle.


    He looked at Qin Xue and said in a low voice, "how about your psychological quality?"


    "What?" Qin Xue didn''t respond immediately.


    "If your psychological quality is not very good, go out now. I''m afraid the next scene is too cruel for you to watch." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Qin Xue''s face changed a little. She immediately thought of the scream in the interrogation room when Xiao Yao tried Wang Zhibin. She couldn''t help shivering and turned pale.


    That kind of scream, Qin Xue only heard that time in her life, that is, that time, which makes Qin Xue unforgettable in her life. At that time, she felt that Xiao Yao was a pervert!


    But Er Niu couldn''t help humming: "hum, don''t act and sing double reed to scare me, brother Niu is not scared!"


    "Yes, you are not from Xiamen University, you are from Peking University." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Xue looks at Er Niu pitifully, but shakes her head. The guy named Er Niu doesn''t feel the danger coming quietly. He even thinks that he is singing double reed with Xiao Yao in order to scare him. How can there be such a stupid person in this world? Qin Xue thinks that Er Niu is so stupid that there is no solution.


    "Xiao Yao, I''d better stay here, just to learn." Qin Xue said, biting her teeth.


    Although she thought Xiao Yao''s method was too cruel, it had to be said that it was very effective. She felt that if she had learned the trick, she would have had a shortcut when she tried the suspect, which was why she had bitten her teeth.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "you can''t learn."


    Qin Xue was a little unconvinced: "hum, I haven''t learned yet. How can you know that I can''t? Don''t look down on people


    Xiao Yao swears that he doesn''t mean to despise Qin Xue, mainly because when he uses acupuncture to stimulate other people''s pulse, he also needs to enter the inner strength. Qin Xue obviously doesn''t have this strength, and it''s impossible to learn how to extract a confession by acupuncture. However, since Qin Xue thinks so, Xiao Yao has no way to explain, so it''s better to let her look at it, so as not to make the woman feel that she is a careful eye, afraid of stealing her teacher and despise herself.


    Xiao Yao absolutely does not want any woman to despise herself, even if she secretly despises herself¡° Since you want to see it, see it. " Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders indifferently, opened the box of the fire needle, took out a filiform needle from it, and stabbed Er Niu into it. The first injection is to strengthen the pain nerve sensitivity, and it won''t be effective in one shot, which makes Er Niu feel any pain. So when the first injection goes down, er Niu''s face doesn''t change. Instead, he looks at Xiao Yao with disdain in his eyes and says sarcastically, "what''s the matter, are you doing acupuncture for me? How do you know brother Niu, I have some backache and cramps recently? " Generally speaking, er Niu now looks more calm than before. It seems that Xiao Yao and Qin Xue can''t bear him any more. Xiao Yao didn''t worry, but the second needle went in. This needle immediately made Er Niu look pale. His face turned red and he clenched his teeth as if he had been in great pain¡° You... What did you do to me? " Er Niu is not as calm as before. He looks at Xiao Yao with fear in his eyes, which is accompanied by consternation¡° Don''t worry, it''s just the first shot. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "next, there''s more!" Finish saying, the third needle also pierced into ER Niu''s skin. This time, er Niu couldn''t restrain his inner pain any more. He let out a deafening cry. His forehead was full of sweat, and his face was no longer red, but directly pale. His body on the chair was shaking slightly at this time¡° Ah He kept wailing¡° What''s your name? I said, "don''t worry. There''s more." Xiao Yao said, another stab, but this shot did not continue to cause damage to ER Niu. However, this shot also made Er Niu more scared, because after this stab, he found that he could not even scream, as if he had lost his voice. This needle, Xiao Yao is the silent point, also known as the dumb point. Er Niu is even more afraid. He is not afraid of death or being locked up. But now he is afraid. He is afraid that he will not be able to speak all his life. If this is the case, how can he live in the future? Although he could not speak, Qin Xue could see the look of pain and panic in his eyes. In fact, when Er Niu screamed, Qin Xue''s face had become a little pale. She didn''t know what Xiao Yao had done, and she didn''t know what kind of pain Er Niu was experiencing. But she believed that Er Niu must be in great pain at this time, because she felt numb when she was watching¡° When you''re willing to say it, just nod your head. Do you understand? " Xiao Yao said. He didn''t want to pierce Er Niu''s silent acupoint, but this guy''s voice was too loud. Xiao Yao worried that his eardrum would be damaged. Er Niu''s body vibrates violently, just like a mobile phone with vibration mode on. He opened his mouth and tried to speak as hard as he could. But after opening his mouth for a long time, he couldn''t pronounce any syllable. He stretched out his hand and tried to pull out the silver needle on his arm, but Xiao Yao pressed it tightly¡° I gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it yourself. " Xiao Yao said coldly, "previously I told you that it''s impossible for me to kill you, because there is no such good thing in the world. Since you have done something wrong, you must be responsible for your own mistakes. Should I be right?" When he said the last sentence, he turned to Qin Xue. Qin Xue really wants to blame Xiao Yao for saying something wrong, but after careful consideration, she finds that Xiao Yao''s words are very reasonable. If Erniu didn''t set fire to Harry''s pharmaceutical factory, now Erniu would not have suffered like this. All this is the fault of Er Niu. Suddenly, er Niu nodded, and Xiao Yao''s mouth also showed a smile. He pulled out the silver needle on the silent acupoint and asked, "tell me, who set you on fire?" Er Niu opened his mouth and took a breath. Now he suddenly felt that it was a great happiness to be able to speak: "yes..." as soon as he said a word, er Niu''s face suddenly changed, and then he fell to the ground. At the same time, he kept twitching and foaming. Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. He quickly stood up and walked around the table to ER Niu, And decisively reached out and pulled out the silver needle on ER Niu, but Er Niu still kept twitching and foaming. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and grasps Er Niu''s pulse. His face becomes more ugly. Er Niu''s pulse is very chaotic, like a tangled thread, and Xiao Yao has not been able to find the end of the thread. What''s more, Xiao Yao feels depressed is that Er Niu''s pulse is still weakening. It is estimated that Er Niu will lose his breath in less than 30 seconds. From the expression on ER Niu''s face at this time, er Niu is experiencing an unbearable pain... This sudden change, Also scared Qin Xue.

 Chapter 199

    Qin Xue has some silly eyes. She doesn''t know what''s going on now. According to the truth, Xiao Yao has already pulled out the silver needle. Why is Erniu still like this?


    "He had a stroke?" Qin Xue asked.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at Qin Xue. He couldn''t help but think about what the woman was thinking all day long! Stroke? How could she have come up with it?


    "It''s not a stroke, it''s poisoning." Xiao Yao said.


    "Poisoning?" Qin Xue''s face changed and she said in amazement, "did you poison him?"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry: "when did you see me poisoning him?"


    "Not you?" Qin Xue is a little suspicious. Before, er Niu was good, but now it''s just like this. She knows that Xiao Yao and herself are the ones who have come into contact with ER Niu. She knows that they must not be made by herself, so it can only be Xiao Yao.


    Besides, Xiao Yao stabbed Er Niu with a silver needle before, and then Er Niu became like this. Who else?


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and didn''t want to talk. Then he took out the fire needle again, sealed five Central acupoints on ER Niu''s body, and began to enter Er Niu''s body. After the last breath entered, er Niu on the ground suddenly twitched again, and there was a layer of sweat on his forehead. His lips turned white and his face turned yellow.


    Xiao Yao is not much easier than Er Niu. The energy in his body almost flows into ER Niu''s body. If he wants to recover next time, he doesn''t know how long it will take. If he doesn''t want to find out who asked Er Niu to set the fire, Xiao Yao won''t waste his precious aura to save the old gambler!


    Xiao Yao really wants to close his eyes and have a good sleep, but he has not finished the last step, so he can only bite his teeth.


    "Find me a knife." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue and said.


    Qin Xue is a little curious about why Xiao Yao suddenly looks for a knife, but she can see that Xiao Yao''s situation is not very good now, and she can''t speak very well. So she nods her head hard and goes out of the interrogation room. When she comes back, she has a small dagger in her hand.


    Xiao Yao took the small dagger from Qin Xue''s hand, and then cut Er Niu''s wrist again. After he had some eyebrows, he used the dagger to cut a hole about one centimeter in Er Niu''s left arm, revealing light red blood. Before long, Qin Xue''s naked eye found a small bag bulged around the wound, which was about the size of a nail cap, The bag was still moving slowly under the skin, and finally came out of the one centimeter hole.


    It was a small black bug with six legs and two small antennae on her head. Qin Xue felt very nauseous when she saw this scene.


    "This thing again." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that the guy really didn''t cheat Er Niu. If Er Niu wants to reveal any information, the poisonous insects will attack."


    "What are you talking about?" Qin Xue listens to Xiao Yao''s words in the clouds. She can hear every word clearly, but after listening clearly, she doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s words mean, what poisonous insects, what didn''t cheat Er Niu... What''s the mess?


    "Why ask so many questions? Do you have a rest room? I''m going to have a rest. By the way, I have to send this grandson to the hospital for an examination. " Xiao Yao stands up and shakes. He can''t stand steadily and his body is very weak. They all say that spiritual Qi is the three treasures of human beings. Xiao Yao lacks Qi in his body. If it''s OK, it''s really strange.


    "Oh, oh!" Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao''s pale face and nods quickly. Then she takes Xiao Yao into the rest room next to the interrogation room, where there is only a single iron bed. After Xiao Yao begins to sleep, she goes back to the interrogation room and calls two policemen on duty to drive Er Niu to the hospital.


    After Xiao Yao wakes up, Qin Xue has already stood in front of him.


    "Awake? It''s a good sleep Qin Xue rolled her eyes. There was blood in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao looked at his cell phone and said in dismay, "I just slept for an hour?"


    "Twenty five hours, to be exact." Qin Xue thinks that Xiao Yao is just a pig. It''s the first time that she sees such a sleepy person. She sleeps one day and one night for 25 hours. She doesn''t dare to go back at night, for fear that Xiao Yao will wake up in the middle of the night.


    Xiao Yao''s face sank: "not good."


    Qin Xue saw that Xiao Yao was so nervous. She asked, "what''s wrong? Is something wrong again? "


    "Yes." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, "I haven''t eaten for a day and a night. I''m very hungry!"


    Qin Xue instantly petrified, half a day just couldn''t help asking: "what you said is not good, is that so?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at her: "otherwise?"


    Qin Xue


    There is also a Chongqing noodle shop opposite the police station. While Xiao Yao was eating noodles, several more calls came over. The first one was Li Xiaoxiao. When Xiao Yao looked at the phone today, he found that there were several missed calls on it. Li Xiaoxiao made three calls alone.


    "Hello?" Xiao Yao then called and sucked noodles. "I''m ok. I had something yesterday. I slept in the police station all night. The man who set fire in Harry pharmaceutical factory found it. It should be something."


    Li Xiaoxiao is holding her mobile phone. She can''t laugh or cry. She doesn''t know what to say. All the questions she wanted to ask were answered by Xiao Yao.


    "Well... Do I have to go there?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Not for the time being. I''ll come to see you when I''m ready." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good."


    After hanging up Li Xiaoxiao''s phone, Xiao Yao took a sip of soup, and the phone on his hand rang again. He picked up the phone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    This call is from Song Yilin. Song Yilin smiles and says, "brother Xiao, guess who''s here?"


    "Who else?" Xiao Yao immediately understood what song Yilin said, "is it Wu Jingtian?"


    On the phone, there was a short silence, and then song Yilin said, "brother Xiao, you are so amazing!"


    "Fart, who can come here in these two days besides him?" Xiao Yao said, "I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Well, his Land Rover also brought it." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is very happy when he hears about it. Song Yilin''s Land Rover has been operated several times. It''s really very good. Because Wu Jingtian has modified it and the safety factor is very high, Xiao Yao can''t put it down. He didn''t expect that it belonged to him. It came here so soon. He really feels that Wu Jingtian is a good man. At least, he can do it as soon as people say, The most important thing is to be forthright!


    In short, Xiao Yao''s real idea is: it''s good to be friends with local tyrants!


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao followed Qin Xue and drove to the hospital.


    On the way of driving, Qin Xue asked, "what happened yesterday?"


    "How can it be? That fool was played and almost hung up. In order to save him, I fainted." Xiao Yao said while driving.


    "Yes?" Qin Xue in front of a bright, asked, "that insect?" She''s smart enough to know that there must be something wrong with that strange looking insect.


    "That''s a bug." Xiao Yao said, "it may be related to a fixed syllable."


    Qin Xue does not understand looking at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao had to patiently explain: "let''s take a simple example. The insect was originally parasitic in Er Niu''s body, but when Er Niu said a word to stimulate the insect, the insect would bite Er Niu''s body."


    Qin Xue got through at one point and asked: "no wonder Er Niu said that he can''t say the name of that person. Once he says it, he will die."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But he didn''t say that either!" Qin Xue grasped the key point of the problem.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "this I don''t know, probably because the two cattle plan to say, Gu insect attack, such a Gu insect, my grandfather also told me, is a kind of thinking nerve control Gu insect, this kind of Gu insect, very difficult to practice, if it is really so, then I think the person under Gu, must be the existence of Gu king."


    Qin Xue nodded her head as if she knew nothing


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s heart has already understood who is responsible for the ghost. It''s not the first time that he has met a poisonous insect in Haitian city, but he can''t understand why that guy asked Erniu to go to Harry pharmaceutical factory?


    Soon, the car stopped at the hospital.


    Xiao Yao comes to the inpatient department behind Qin Xue and walks into ER Niu''s ward.


    Er Niu recovered very well, ate well, drank well, and was protected by the police, so he became a landowner.


    Seeing Xiao Yao and Qin Xue, er Niu''s face changed a little, obviously a little uncomfortable.


    "Hello, Captain Qin!" When the two policemen saw Qin Xue, they all said hello.


    "Well, you all go to eat." Qin Xue said, "we can take this guy back later."


    "Good." The two policemen nodded and walked out of the ward side by side.


    "Now, can you tell me who wants your life?" Xiao Yao looks at Er Niu and asks.


    Er Niu''s face was a little strange and he kept silent.


    "Don''t you say it yet?" Xiao Yao laughed, "I can save you for the first time, but it''s hard to say for the second time. In case you have to hang up again, don''t blame me for not saving you!"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, er Niu shuddered and looked at Er Niu with wide eyes: "didn''t you get that thing out of my body?"


    "No!" Xiao Yao said, "you didn''t tell me who set you on fire. Why should I help you?"


    Er Niu Qi cried: "how can you do this? Since you are good at medicine, you should help the wounded and the dying! "


    "You''re right." Xiao Yao nodded heavily.


    "Two cattle in front of a bright:" that you are willing to help me


    Xiao Yao a smile: "I partial not!"


    Er Niu

 Chapter 200

    Xiao Yao overturned Er Niu''s cognition of traditional Chinese medicine.


    When he was a child, he also liked to watch some martial arts movies. All the traditional Chinese medicine doctors on TV are kind-hearted and kind-hearted. Even if their enemies are seriously ill, they will go to the hospital for treatment. It''s called benevolence and justice. Anyway, er Niu thinks that those people are kind-hearted.


    However, er Niu now suddenly feels that those dead hearted eyes are still very lovely - at least much more lovely than Xiao Yao. How can he not help him? How could he be so heartless?


    "If I were you, I would make a very wise choice." Xiao Yao sits upright and stares at Er Niu. His eyes are penetrating. It seems that he can see through ER Niu''s dark eyes to see through his inner entanglement.


    "If I told you, would you really save me?" Two cattle hesitated for a long time, finally said.


    That''s all he can say, because he doesn''t want to die.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After coughing, he said, "say it."


    "You have to promise me that you will save me after I say it!" Er Niu said that he seems to have no trust in Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I''m a man of my word. Are you doubting my character?"


    A man of character will not die without help! That''s what Erniu thought.


    "Come on, want to die, want to live?" Xiao Yao is a little impatient.


    "Want to live!" Two cattle don''t want to also immediately nod to say.


    "Then speak quickly." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "My cousin asked me to do it." Er Niu said, "however, I think my cousin is also a middleman. As for who asked him to do it, I don''t know. His name is Jinzhu."


    "Golden pillar?" Xiao Yao said a word, wrote down the name, and asked, "how can I find him?"


    "He works for the Chiang Kai Shek group." "Er Niu said," he graduated from a famous university. He has a lot of kids'' ideas. He''s smart, so he''s the best in our family. It is said that he is still a manager in the Chiang''s group. "


    When Xiao Yao heard the four words "Chiang Kai Shek group", his eyes lit up.


    That guy again!


    When he first went down the mountain to help Li treat his illness, Li was poisoned. Yao Ling told him the name of Jiang Tianlu at that time, and later Mayor Liu


    It seems that this is really a guy who can''t spare time!


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and looked at Qin Xue. Qin Xue asked, "are we going to investigate now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no, you don''t need to be in such a hurry. Don''t scare the snake."


    Xiao Yao has his own reason for saying so.


    Xiao Yao can know this because Jiang Tianlu is too confident in himself. He must feel that he has no solution to the evil. So he doesn''t worry that Er Niu will tell him. But he never thought that Xiao Yao still exists, so he exposes himself. Now if we let Jiang Tianlu know that he has been targeted by Xiao Yao, we will eliminate the evidence left behind as soon as possible, which is certainly not a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    Qin Xue shrugged her shoulders and said, "don''t you worry about my bad things?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak, which is a default attitude.


    Qin Xue wants to beat Xiao Yao! This guy is so shameful.


    "Well, what''s so powerful? If it wasn''t for me, would you find this guy? " Qin Xue said.


    "It''s your credit." Xiao Yao nodded, "but sometimes you are too reckless, you always think that you think, you think it is right to do so, in fact, it may not be right."


    Xiao Yao was very serious when he said this.


    Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao, she thinks Xiao Yao has some truth.


    "Do you know why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Xue shakes her head hard, and then looks at Xiao Yao with a serious face, hoping that the other party can give her directions.


    "Because... You are absent-minded." With these words, Xiao Yao walked out of the ward quickly. Almost three seconds later, Qin Xue''s roar came out of the ward, but when she came out, Xiao Yao had disappeared at the end of the corridor


    Qin Xue stamped her feet hard. Her face was full of anger and her heart was full of anger. She could only write down the account for the time being. When she saw Xiao Yao next time, she had to discuss with him. How could she be absent-minded!


    Came to the general manager office of Xiaoyao security company, Xiao Yao saw Wu Jingtian.


    Wu Jingtian is chatting with song Yilin and Fang Hai. After Xiao Yao comes in, Wu Jingtian is full of excitement.


    "It''s good to see you again, brother Xiao. What are you up to recently?" Wu Jingtian laughs.


    Xiao Yao shook hands with Wu Jingtian and exchanged greetings. In fact, he had a good impression of Wu Jingtian. He thought that there was a misunderstanding between Fang Hai and Guo Shou, so he had a big fight. But his friendship also came out. Wu Jingtian is a man who can afford to lose, and he is also a forthright man.


    This kind of people, generally have no heart, it is very good to be friends.


    Then, Wu Jingtian gives Xiao Yao the key to the car.


    "Brother Xiao, I did what I promised you." Wu Jingtian said with a smile, "when are you going to show me two moves?"


    "Ha ha, it''s all a small thing." Xiao Yao smiles and glances at the two young men standing behind Wu Jingtian, slightly curious.


    Xiao Yao shook hands with the two young men one by one. He found that both of them had a thick layer of calluses and a layer on their index finger. They must have played with guns.


    Wu Jingtian noticed Xiao Yao''s eyes, took a step to the side, pointed to the two young people, slightly proud: "brother Xiao, these two can be the top of our military region, now I''ve brought them to you, but three months later, I still have to give them back."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "top man?"


    "Yes, whether it''s fighting or guns, they are all special forces in the special forces." Wu Jingtian said.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted Wu Jingtian heavily on his shoulder: "thank you so much! Ha ha


    Wu Jingtian said with a smile: "it''s all a small idea. Let you have a look first!" With that, he clapped his hands, and the two young men came out with the same steps. They took two steps forward together. Then they turned around and looked at each other. At the same time, they punched each other in the face.


    Xiao Yao was shocked by the fierce and tricky boxing skills. He didn''t know whether the two guys were really fighting each other or whether they had a deep hatred before. He took this opportunity to teach each other a lesson.


    Two fists meet each other, and then the two men step back together. Without waiting for breath, they face each other again. One move is of one type. It''s breathtaking, changing stars, and majestic. Whether it''s speed or strength, they are absolutely masters. I''m afraid that even Wu Jingtian can only draw with the two men. It''s not easy to get the final victory.


    The more he saw, Xiao Yao''s heart had a bottom. He suddenly understood why the two men''s boxing skills were so strong. There was a deep tacit understanding between the two men, as if they were just one look, and the other would immediately understand from which angle the other side wanted to attack.


    Three minutes later, the two young men stopped.


    "How about brother Shaw?" Wu Jingtian''s tone is just like asking for credit.


    "Very good!" Xiao Yao said sincerely. If these two men attack Xiao Yao together, Xiao Yao will hardly win the final victory.


    These two people are experts in themselves. In addition, they have such a good tacit understanding. Together, their strength is even higher.


    "Can they be bodyguards?" Song Yilin asked curiously.


    "Get rid of that" Ma. " Wu Jingtian said, "those who can protect them are not ordinary people."


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "their professional quality is very strong?"


    "Very strong." Wu Jingtian nodded heavily and said, "they are brothers. Their brother''s name is Qin Feng and their brother''s name is Qin Yun." When Wu Jingtian said this, his fingers were also on the two young men, otherwise Xiao Yao didn''t know who their brother was.


    Qin Feng''s height is about higher, and his skin is white. His younger brother, Qin Feng, is shorter and darker, but he seems to be stronger.


    Wu Jingtian then said, "Qin Feng has been shot twice in the chest. One shot was shot by a criminal, and the other shot was shot by a bullet blocked by his body when he was working as a bodyguard to protect a certain leader. He first wrote that he was going to die. What do you think of their professional quality?"


    Song Yilin gave a thumbs up: "anyway, I can''t do the job of bodyguard. Do I have to block bullets for people? Come on, we are all human beings. No one is more expensive than anyone else. Is their life more expensive than ours? "


    Wu Jingtian immediately said, "it''s hard to say. If you talk about other people''s money, you''re going to do something thoughtless. Besides, we''re different from you. We''re from the country. In our opinion, no one is as important as the country. Even if you die, you die for the country, right? If the person we''re protecting sits in his seat and does nothing, does anyone want to kill him? It''s just because he''s just and upright and he''s furious that he provokes enemies. Isn''t such a person worthy of our protection? "


    Song Yilin thought about it and nodded slowly: "what you said is reasonable - but I still can''t understand it."


    Wu Jingtian suddenly has a feeling of "playing the lute to the ox". If you can''t understand it, you should say it earlier! Isn''t it a waste of time


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "Lao Wu, why don''t you just put these two people here forever? What are you going to do after three months?"


    Wu Jingtian''s eyes changed a little and shook his head with a bitter smile. Then he turned to Qin Feng and Qin Yun and said, "go out and have a look around first, and get familiar with the environment."


    Qin Feng and Qin Yun didn''t have any opinions, so they went out.


    After the two of them left, Wu Jingcai put out his hand and said, "the sea, it''s not that I''m stingy, but these two people''s identities are not simple!"


    Fang Hai was puzzled.

 Chapter 201

    "No matter Qin Feng or Qin Yun, they are not ordinary people. In fact, they just exercise themselves in the army, create some opportunities, and let them climb up step by step." Wu Jingtian explained to Xiao Yao and others, "they all come from a big family. When the opportunity comes, they will all climb up. Don''t say it''s me when the time comes. Even my father may not be able to speak well."


    Wu Jingtian said that, Xiao Yao and they all understood each other''s meaning.


    "In other words, the army is just a springboard for them. They still have to climb up, so it''s absolutely impossible for them to stay here, right?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Of course." Wu Jingtian said, "even if they really want to stay here, the family behind them will not agree. Now they are too young. Although they have made great achievements in the war, they still have to slow down if they want to go up. Otherwise, many people will be unconvinced."


    "It''s OK. In three months, they will teach a group of people well first, and then they will teach others well." Xiao Yao said.


    "I think so, too." Song Yilin smiles, "moreover, I''ve already started to recruit people. I''ll look for those who have a good foundation and good understanding ability. Otherwise, no matter how good their physical fitness is, it''s useless if they are idiots. No matter how much they talk to them, they are still playing the piano to the cow."


    Xiao Yao let out a "grace" and said to song Yilin, "then it''s up to you."


    Song Yilin is different from Fang Hai. Although Fang Hai''s mind turns faster and he knows more about the world than song Yilin, he is still a bit impetuous. By contrast, song Yilin is more practical. Therefore, Xiao Yao is more relieved to leave such a thing to song Yilin.


    At this time, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in." Xiao Yao said.


    The wooden door opened and Ali came in with a smile.


    "Xiao Ge." Ah Li gave a cry.


    "Aren''t you busy?" Xiao Yao looked at Ali and asked, "aren''t you Meng Xiaomeng''s bodyguard now? How can you still have time to come to the company?"


    A Li smile: "little dreamer is very good, she said as long as I have something to do, say hello to her can leave first."


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "not bad, ah Li, good boy, I''ll take care of you! It''s only been a long time. I''ve been calling you all. It seems that your relationship is very good, too? "


    Ah Li was a little worried, and his face was very red. He quickly waved his hand: "Mr. Fang, it''s not what you think. I don''t mean anything else. I just think Miss Meng is very nice. She asked me to call her that."


    Fang Hai could not laugh or cry, but also saw Ah Li''s worry, comforted: "don''t worry, I have no other meaning, I really think you are good, if you really succeed in stealing incense, I will certainly congratulate you, and ah, let''s be brothers, don''t cry all day, don''t be boring, call us Fang Hai, or Haige!"


    "All right, Haige." Ah Li was relieved to hear Fang Hai say this, but his face was still a little embarrassed, his eyes dodged, "brother Hai, I really have no other meaning to Miss Meng..."


    "I said," Why are you so ignorant? You''ve been asked to call her Xiaomeng. Don''t you mean anything else? " Song Yilin was worried on the side. "In the past, Qiuyue always said that my EQ was low. Today I''m convinced that there are still people in this world who have lower EQ than me!"


    Ali could only smile bitterly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything about it. Theoretically speaking, Ali, as a bodyguard, shouldn''t have any feelings with his employer, but... Anyway, Ali is not a professional bodyguard. Besides, Xiao Yao is not an enlightened boss. Not only Xiao Yao, Fang Hai and song Yilin are the same, If a li really and that Meng Xiaomeng came together, Xiao Yao they would never have any opinions.


    "Ali, what''s the matter when you come to the company?" Xiao Yao asked.


    A Li is still a man who abides by his duty. Since he is Meng Xiaomeng''s bodyguard now, he will certainly do his duty. Now that he comes here, there must be his own reason.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s question, a Li nodded, coughed and solemnly said: "brother Xiao, the man named Liu Jie is looking for trouble for me, and even someone to fight me, but he was subdued by me. Yesterday, he asked me to give me five million yuan to stop me from being Miss Meng''s bodyguard."


    "Well... How did you respond?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked.


    "I didn''t reply. In terms of professional ethics, I won''t agree to his terms, but in terms of the company''s profits, I think I should, so I have some contradictions now. " Ali said seriously.


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yao asked, "from your own point of view."


    A Li looks at Xiao Yao, and his eyes change a little. He seems to feel that Xiao Yao''s problem is a bit difficult.


    Xiao Yao and others also did not speak, eyes straight at Ali, waiting for Ali to answer.


    For a long time, Ali spoke after silence.


    "I think I should refuse." Ali said, "I want to refuse. That Liu Jie is not a good person, and Miss Meng doesn''t like him. He just wants me to leave. He has a good chance. That''s all. As a professional bodyguard, I don''t want to agree to his terms. Moreover, Miss Meng''s people are really right and take good care of me... No matter from that aspect, I don''t want to agree to him. Just... "Just what?" Xiao Yao has a smile on his face¡° But I think it seems like an opportunity to make money for the company, so I hesitated. " Ali said in a deep voice. Xiao Yao came up to a Li and put out his hand. He patted a Li heavily on his shoulder¡° Since we have decided to open a company, we need to make money. But we should also understand what money should be earned and what money should not be earned. We are in hot hands with the five million dollars, and it will also affect the reputation of our company. The most important thing is, Ali, since you know how to do it correctly, why ask? " Xiao Yao asked, "five million, are we short?" Standing behind Xiao Yao, song Yilin and Fang Hai said in unison: "we are not short of money!" This is the legendary rich, wayward. Xiao Yao, they really want the company to make a profit, but they only make the money they should make, just like a Li, who works as a bodyguard for Meng Xiaomeng and takes the employment money. This is the money he should take. As for Liu Jie, they really don''t care about five million. It''s just five million. It''s drizzle! Fang Hai said with a smile: "Ali, you just said so many reasons, but I think the last sentence is what you want to say." Ali blushed again¡° So... Brother Xiao, I''ll go out first. " Ali said that he thought he had better leave quickly, so as not to be teased by these unscrupulous people¡° "En..." Xiao Yao nodded, then suddenly remembered something and said, "yes." Ali stops and looks at Xiao Yao. He is confused and waits for Xiao Yao to speak¡° In the future, if Liu Jie still troubles you... "Xiao Yao said," cut him! " A Li is a Leng at first, then is full of excitement, energetically nodded - he has endured that Liu Jie for a long time. After a Li goes out, Xiao Yao finds that Wu Jingtian is looking at Xiao Yao with a look at the monster¡° What are you doing? " Fang Hai asked curiously. Wu jingtianchang sighed: "you are really a group of weirdos. Don''t you start a company just to make money? You don''t want five million to come? "¡° Isn''t that right? " Song Yilin asked. Wu Jingtian thought about it, and then said seriously, "I think you are a little absent-minded, but I like you people who are so absent-minded!" All four of them burst into unbridled laughter in the office. At this time, the door of the office was pushed open again, and a young girl came in. She was tall, wearing a black ol uniform and a shawl with long hair¡° Mr. Xiao, Mr. Fang, Mr. Song and the general manager of Feida security company are here. " Said the girl. Feida security company, the new company of the Mo family, Xiao Yao and song Yilin, Fang Hai are also very clear, but they have some doubts. What''s the other party doing in Xiaoyao security company¡° What is he doing? " Fang Hai asked¡° I don''t know. " The girl said, "I asked him. He said that he wanted to have an interview with you. He also said that I was not qualified to ask more..." when the girl said this, she was embarrassed, but there was some truth in what the other party said. She was the general manager of Feida, and she was just a small staff member. What reason did she have to report to her? Xiao Yao is not happy. Feida looks down on the company¡° Go back and tell her what you want to do first Xiao Yao said in a deep voice¡° What if he doesn''t? " Asked the girl¡° Then let him go! " Xiao Yao said, "by the way, you can also see your mood. If you are in a good mood, let him in. If you are not in a good mood, let him go! Remember, no matter what general manager or big boss he is, as long as he is not a member of our Xiaoyao security company, no matter how big the position is, it''s shit! General manager of Feida, it''s none of our business? " Xiao Yao''s words, also let the girl have a kind of blood boiling feeling. She nodded: "thank you, boss..." this year, to have such a boss, is a great kind of happiness! Xiao Yao waved his hand: "go out."¡° Yes With that, the girl turned and went out. Fang Hai and song Yilin didn''t feel much when they arrived. Xiao Yao''s doing and saying this is normal in their eyes. Just like Xiao Yao said, what kind of general manager, big boss have a close relationship with their Xiaoyao security company? Wu Jingtian was a little depressed: "brother Xiao, let me tell you the truth. If my father didn''t have to let me stay in the army, I would have to work with you!"

 Chapter 202

    Not long after, a middle-aged man in a black suit, slightly obese, followed the girl into the office.


    A stiff suit, a pair of shoes that can serve as a mirror, and a tie are all foreign famous brands.


    Fat man into the office, his eyes on Xiao Yao, and quickly walked to Xiao Yao, friendly extended his hand: "Mr. Xiao, Hello, I''m the general manager of Feida company, my name is Yang Hua."


    "Well, Mr. Yang." Xiao Yao nodded, shook his hand with Yang Hua, and soon let it go. Then he stepped back, as if he intended to distance himself from Yang Hua. Then he directly asked, "what''s the matter with you coming to our company?"


    Yang Hua was dissatisfied.


    After he entered the office, Xiao Yao didn''t even pour a glass of water, let alone let himself sit down. He said that this young man didn''t even have the least courtesy!


    However, Yang Hua didn''t want to see Xiao Yao. He put away his smile and coughed before he said slowly, "this time, the reason why I came to your small company..."


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yao waved his hand and looked at Yang Hua. Then he went to the water dispenser, poured a glass of water, and went to Yang Hua again.


    Yang Hua''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking that he had to take some shelves out, otherwise, Xiao Yao really didn''t know the good or bad. Look, he just said that the other party was a small company, so he had to pour water for himself. Such a person is a bitch!


    However, when he saw Xiao Yao drinking water himself, the smile on his face solidified, and then he was discontented.


    He snorted coldly in his heart and stared coldly at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t seem to feel the dissatisfaction in Yang Hua''s eyes. He said to himself, "first of all, Mr. Yang, if you don''t know how to speak, go back to the kindergarten for a year. When you know how to speak, come back to me. If you still can''t learn, don''t come."


    Yang Hua could no longer contain his anger.


    He could not help roaring: "Xiao Yao, what do you mean by that? Are you saying I can''t talk well? Or laugh at me for not learning Chinese well! "


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "if you really know our company, will you say our company is a small company? What''s more, are you sent by Mo Chengfei or by Mo Qiang? "


    Yang Hua''s expression, a moment of solidification in the face.


    This time, Yang Hua was sent by Mo Chengfei, but he was thinking, he didn''t say anything, how did the other party know?


    In fact, Yang Hua doesn''t know Xiao Yao very well. He doesn''t know who Xiao Yao is, and he doesn''t know what Xiaoyao security company does, because in his opinion, Xiaoyao security company is just a small company that can''t be on the stage. At least at present, Feida security company in Mo''s family is a slag with five combat effectiveness.


    "Tell me what you''re here for." Xiao Yao said.


    Yang Hua took back his thoughts, coughed, put his arms together, slightly raised his head, and seemed to be proud: "this time I come to your Xiaoyao security company to talk about acquisition."


    "Acquisition?" The expressions of Xiao Yao and others have become a little strange.


    "Yes, acquisition. Our boss thinks that only one security company is enough in Haitian city." Yang Hua said, "Mr. Xiao, what do you think?"


    "Me?" Xiao Yao seriously thought about it, and finally nodded, "I think so, too."


    Fang Hai and others all looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look. In their imagination, Xiao Yao heard Yang Hua''s words and should kick the fat man out? This is not in line with common sense, and it is not in line with Xiao Yao''s character!


    However, most of them had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask questions. They were all curious about why Xiao Yao said that. They thought that Xiao Yao could never bow to the Mo family or some bullshit.


    "Yes?" Yang Hua suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He also felt that what he said was slightly provocative, but... What''s Xiao Yao''s attitude? Even if he thinks he can''t provoke Mo family, he should make way for Mo family, but he can''t be so weak, can he? At least he is also the boss of a company. He is only in his twenties this year. How can he be a little more energetic?


    Yang Hua thinks that Xiao Yao''s performance is really a little unsatisfactory. He thinks Xiao Yao should struggle for a while and express his dissatisfaction with Feida''s decision. Then he carries out Mo''s home to press each other, and stands on a high place, looks at Xiao Yao with a look down attitude, and speaks with the tone of great God. He felt that only in this way could he have a sense of superiority.


    But Xiao Yao actually nodded, echoed his words, he was not happy, this guy how don''t know dying struggle for a while, and then with his own a lip to mouth fight? He is so obedient, how can he reflect his unique personality charm and the superior ability of combining grace and power!


    "Well, since you think so, it''s time for us to sign the contract." Yang Hua said helplessly.


    "Yes? You can sign it now! By the way, how much do you want? I''m afraid I won''t be able to pull out that much money for the time being. " Xiao Yao said. Yang Hua is more confused. According to the truth, if the Mo family wants to buy Xiao Yao''s company, they must pay Xiao Yao. How can the other party raise money? However, Yang Hua soon realized that the influence of the Mo family must be too great, so the man named Xiao Yao wanted to please the Mo family and win the favor of the Mo family in this way. Later, he wanted the Mo family to help him in the Haitian city... What a scheming bitch! However, Yang Hua has no opinion at all. He won Xiaoyao security company at no cost, and the other party is willing to pay back. Where can we find such a good thing? If this thing is really done, it must be a great achievement. At that time, Mo Chengfei''s impression will continue to add points. He''s happy to think about it¡° How much is it! You can give it as you like! " Yang Hua said that his eyes were full of praise when he looked at Xiao Yao. Although the boy''s attitude was not very good at the beginning, he immediately changed his attitude after knowing the purpose of his coming here. It seems that he is still a self-conscious and reasonable person. He also knows that this Xiaoyao security company wants to block the development of Mojia Feida security company, No doubt it''s a kind of Mantis arm blocking the car. It''s better to choose to give in, at least to get the favor of Mo family. This is a very intelligent young man¡° I''m looking at you Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, rub hands said, "this is not appropriate?"¡° It''s right. There''s nothing wrong with it. " Yang Hua said¡° Well, I''ll give you 10000 yuan! It''s too little for me Xiao Yao said, "you know, we are all people with status." When Yang Hua heard Xiao Yao''s figures, he was filled with disdain. Ten thousand yuan was just a drizzle in their eyes. But when he thought about it, he would not be dissatisfied with the fact that ten thousand yuan was still posted upside down by others. After all, taking someone else''s company for nothing would be a good way to get rid of it. Before he spoke, he wanted to speak first: "ten thousand yuan, buying your Feida security company sounds like a good deal!"¡° What Yang Hua''s body was shocked, and he felt that his ears had heard wrong. He doubts his ears, but Fang Hai, song Yilin and Wu Jingtian will not. At first, they were not able to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, but at this time, they all understood. Xiao Yao thinks so! The three men looked at each other and saw a smile in each other''s eyes¡° Ha ha, brother Xiao, you are really good! Ten thousand yuan will buy Feida company. " Fang Hai, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, immediately began to speak at this time. The corners of Yang Hua''s mouth twitched violently. He really wants to rush up and give them a kick - if they don''t fight back, Yang Hua will do it. Yang Hua is not a fool. He doesn''t really think Xiao Yao is wrong. Since he can take the post of general manager of Feida security company, it means that he is a man with brain. Xiao Yao is playing with him! His eyes glared, and his teeth were almost broken¡° What do you mean? Look down on the Mo family, look down on our Feida security company? " Yang Hua asked in a cold voice¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t say that. How can I look down on Mo family and you?"¡° What do you mean, then? " Yang Hua asked¡° Look down on, certainly not, because... I didn''t pay attention to you at all. Since I didn''t pay attention to you, how can I look down on you? " Xiao Yao argued and explained patiently¡° Presumptuous! You are against our Feida security company Yang Hua yelled. Xiao Yao also put away a smile, a serious face¡° Go back and tell that Mo Chengfei, if he has anything to say, let him roll over and tell me... Don''t be stupid enough to be a gunshot for others, OK? If I''m really afraid of nothing, why do I want to do with this company? " Xiao Yao asked. Yang Hua''s eyes changed slightly and began to realize that something was wrong. In his opinion, Xiao Yao seems to have no awe of the Mo family, and even he thinks what Xiao Yao said is true - this young man really doesn''t pay attention to the Mo family and Feida, but where does he come from¡° Acquisition, I have no problem, but it''s us who will acquire you, otherwise we won''t talk about it. " Xiao Yao said, "I have finished what I want to say, and you have finished what you want to say. Now you can go away!" With that, he waved his hand and turned away from Yang Hua. Yang Hua Leng for a long time, did not respond, song Yilin simply will he carried to the door, horizontal out of a foot to kick it out.

 Chapter 203

    A black Mercedes is driving on a road.


    "Miss Meng..."


    "Why do you call me Miss Meng again? Didn''t you agree? Just call me little dream. " Meng Xiaomeng looks at a li with a gentle voice, which is opposite to the tone when he speaks to the man named Liu Jie.


    A Li was embarrassed and said, "I''m just a bodyguard. It''s better to call Miss Meng. It''s more formal..."


    "Formal?" Meng Xiaomeng''s eyes changed, staring at Ali and asked pitifully, "don''t you want to be friends with me?"


    "No, no, no!" A Li is a little nervous and at a loss, quickly wave a hand, "I didn''t mean that."


    A Li''s words did not finish to stop, he had seen Meng Xiaomeng''s face to show a smile, a pair of conspiracy to succeed.


    It looks very lovely. It''s like spring flowers.


    A Li touched his nose and felt that he was defeated by this lovely girl. If he was fooled by others, a Li would be very angry, but in the face of Meng Xiaomeng, he could not be angry anyway.


    Do you mean angry at a beautiful girl?


    Anyway, Ali is embarrassed - and he also thinks that Meng Xiaomeng is the kind of beautiful girl.


    "Ali, when we come back from Lushi, can we go in and see your sister?" Meng Xiaomeng moved to Ali''s side and asked.


    "Why?" Ah Li was in a daze. If you let Fang Hai and Xiao Yao know, they will be so angry that they want to beat ah Li. They are going to see your only relative. Why do you ask them? Are you stupid!


    Song Yilin certainly won''t be angry. It''s difficult to find a person with lower EQ than him these days. Song Yilin will be very grateful for his existence.


    "I want to see her! I also hope she can know me. Do you think she will like me? " Asked Meng Xiaomeng.


    "I don''t know. I think so. You are very nice. She won''t dislike you." Ali said, "how can anyone not like you?"


    "And you?" Meng Xiaomeng asked suddenly.


    "I like it, too!" With these words, Ali would like to slap himself - nothing to tell the truth!


    He was worried that Meng Xiaomeng would misunderstand his meaning, but he didn''t dare to explain. How would he explain? Did you tell Meng Xiaomeng that she didn''t like her at all? Anyway, ah Li would not believe it.


    Beauty, everyone likes it. Ali is no exception, but he knows that there is no intersection between himself and Meng Xiaomeng. They are not people of the same world.


    He wants to tell Meng Xiaomeng, but he doesn''t know how to say it.


    Maybe he didn''t want to say it at all. How could he open his mouth? How can he tell Meng Xiaomeng that they are not people of the same world?


    "Ali, you don''t have a girlfriend, do you?" Meng Xiaomeng asked, "you certainly have not."


    "How do you know?" A Li is tiny a Leng.


    "People who have talked about girlfriends are not as stupid as you are." Meng Xiaomeng rolled his eyes and said to Ali.


    Ali rubbed his head, thinking, is he really stupid? Nah! In the past, many people boasted of their ability!


    The old driver looked in the rearview mirror and sighed.


    He has been driving for Meng Xiaomeng for almost three years. He knows what kind of girl Meng Xiaomeng is. He also knows that Meng Xiaomeng really likes Ali. In fact, he doesn''t understand what''s shining on this silly boy, what''s unique about him, and how can he make her like him?


    This is a dull man!


    When he thought about it, he felt that he could be excused. If he was Meng Xiaomeng''s father, he would trust his daughter to such a man. Although he is not so smart, although he does not have any flash point, but in some ways, it is also an advantage.


    But he also understood that Meng Xiaomeng''s father would not accept ah Li. Because he is not Meng Xiaomeng''s father, Meng Xiaomeng''s father and he are two opposite people. He can''t understand and doesn''t want to understand the world of the rich, just as he thinks that Liu Jie is not a good man, but his big boss, Meng Xiaomeng''s father, repeatedly tells him to pay more attention and create opportunities for Liu Jie and Meng Xiaomeng.


    Tick, tick.


    This is the sound of rain on the glass.


    "It''s raining." Meng Xiaomeng said.


    "Well, it''s raining." Ali nodded.


    "I want to take one!" Meng Xiaomeng took out his mobile phone and said.


    Ah Li is puzzled. It''s just raining. What''s there to shoot?


    "There are a lot of rainy days, there''s nothing to shoot." Ali said what he thought in his heart.


    "But this is the first rain I''ve had since I met you!" Meng Xiaomeng pursed her lips and said that she felt that a Li was really a man without emotion.


    Ah Li is confused again. What''s special about the first rain? Not in Africa


    Click, Meng Xiaomeng filmed it. In the camera, there is a Li.


    She also wanted to take another picture. Suddenly, the car body suddenly shook. With the shock, her mobile phone also fell to the ground. But for Ali''s quick eyes and quick hands, she would have hit the front seat of the car.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Xiaomeng sat upright and asked.


    "The tire seems to have been punctured by something." Said the driver.


    He just wanted to open the door and get out of the car, but was pulled by Ali.


    "Don''t get out of the car." Said Ali.


    "What''s the matter?" The driver was stunned and asked.


    Ali didn''t answer his question. He looked at the back of the car. At this time, the driver saw the back of the car and his face turned pale. He immediately understood what Ali meant.


    Behind them, three vans stopped, the door opened, and more than twenty men in black t-shirts got out of the car with the same stick.


    The target is them.


    Meng Xiaomeng''s face was also scared white.


    "Uncle Hong, let''s go!" Meng Xiaomeng said that she was so nervous that she forgot the fact that the tire was punctured.


    "Lock the door." With that, Ali opened the door and went down.


    Meng Xiaomeng was flustered and quickly grabbed Ali''s hand: "don''t go down! Let''s call the police! "


    "The police won''t be there for a while." Ali said honestly.


    "Then don''t go down!" Meng Xiaomeng drags ah Li''s hand as if ah Li is a kite. If he releases his hand, he will fly away.


    Ali smile, shook his head: "I can''t sit in the car, or you will be in danger."


    "I''m not afraid!" Meng Xiaomeng said with a cry, "you can''t beat them. There are too many of them!"


    "I''m afraid." Ali suddenly bent down, reached out and touched Meng Xiaomeng''s forehead, slightly melancholy, "I''m afraid you will be afraid. Call Xiao Yao, my boss. He''s faster than the police. " With that, he broke away Meng Xiaomeng''s hand and closed the door. At the moment of closing the door, he winked at the driver. The driver understood. When Ali just got off the car, he locked the door.


    Meng Xiaomeng also wants to open the door and walk down. When he finds that the door is locked, he yells at the driver: "Uncle Hong, open the door!"


    "Miss, you''d better make a phone call." Uncle Hong said.


    "I want to help Ali!" Meng Xiaomeng said in a sharp voice.


    "You can''t help him." Uncle Hong''s eyes narrowed.


    Meng Xiaomeng''s brain is blank. Under uncle Hong''s repeated urging, she calls Xiaoyao security company


    Uncle Hong''s heart was shaking. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    However, he didn''t feel so surprised.


    To come to Lu city is the order given by the big boss. Moreover, the big boss reminds him to take Ali with him.


    Everything is reasonable again


    Ali walked up to the twenty black t-shirt men, without saying a word, with cold eyes, staring at those people.


    "Boy, our boss said, just break your leg, even if it is to complete the task... Do you do it yourself or let us do it?" Asked the bald man at the front.


    "I''ll do it myself." Said Ali.


    Bald slightly a Leng, I rely on, this guy this cooperation?


    "Ha ha, boss, this grandson must be scared silly by you. I understand what if we break both legs?" One of the boys laughed at the top of his voice, and the rest of them echoed with laughter.


    They are using this method to tell bald, they always think their boss is wise and powerful!


    Bald seems to enjoy this feeling, split his mouth and smile, shaking the fat on his body, throwing his swing stick to Ali.


    "Do it yourself, don''t say we won''t give you a chance! In fact... It''s all your fault. Well, I''ll shoot a woman with our boss. Isn''t that a death wish? " Bareheaded sighed, "you are very smart. How can you make such a mistake?"


    Ali''s eyes flashed cold, staring at his bald head and asked, "who''s your boss?"


    The bald head looked at Ali and raised the corner of his mouth: "why do you ask this? Who is our boss? Can you ask? "


    "I just want to wake myself up so that I don''t offend your boss when I get it." Ali said with a smile.


    Bareheaded laugh: "so it is! Well, I''ll give you a word. Our boss''s surname is Liu. "


    "Liu Jie?" Asked Ali.


    Bareheaded shrugged: "I can''t say that."


    Ali had the answer. He bent down and picked up the stick. It''s dark. It''s cold.


    The next second, like a Jaguar, he rushed into the crowd.


    "Lying trough!" Bareheaded a burst of amazement, and then, on the leg was a Li hard draw a stick, the body fell heavily to the ground.


    A Li''s speed is really too fast, and he is caught off guard, he doesn''t even know how a Li rushes to his front, now he can only lie on the ground, holding his calf to send out a series of howls, which sounds very miserable. Ah Li chose to do it by himself, but not to do it by himself, but to do it to these people, that is, how simple and rude!

 Chapter 204

    On the road leading to Lu city, a Land Rover is speeding.


    "Damn, if something happens to Ali, please, I''ll have to maim all those who do it!" Fang Hai swears as he drives.


    They all regard Ali as a brother, so they are impatient.


    "Old song, after investigation, what is the moving hand?" Xiao Yao''s face was gloomy and said in a deep voice.


    Song Yilin nodded heavily: "I will handle this matter."


    "Sea, drive faster!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, although I''m in a hurry, I''ve driven as fast as I can. I''ve been speeding for a long time. You may not have noticed that there were three police cars trying to chase me, but they were all lost by me... By the way, brother Xiao, you''d better call the police to talk about it, so that we won''t be stopped later." Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, still driving slowly? Now it''s not driving slowly, it''s flying too slowly, OK?


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, and then he notices the speed. He reaches out his hand, takes out the mobile phone in his pocket, and looks for the phone. Originally, he wanted to call Mayor Liu directly, but when he thought it might be inappropriate, he simply called Qin Xue first.


    "Hello? What can I do for you? " Qin Xue asked.


    "I''m on my way to Lu city now, but it''s a little fast. I have something important. You tell your colleagues, don''t stop us." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Qin Xue slightly a Leng, way, "is it you?"


    "What else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I also received a call to the police earlier. A girl named Meng Xiaomeng said they were intercepted. Are you looking for them?" Qin Xue asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well... I''ll say hello to the traffic brigade later. They called just now, but they didn''t say you were driving fast." Qin Xue said.


    "What''s that?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "They asked why a small plane flew so low on the road..." Qin Xue said.


    Xiao Yao


    The rain is falling more and more, and finally it is pouring rain. As soon as the wind blows, the rain is flying, and the scenery outside the window is hazy.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Step on the rain, water splashes.


    A Li heavily gasps, the wrist also slightly trembles, his body is about to fall, on the back many bruises.


    And the original 20 people, now there are only a dozen, a dozen have been lying on the ground.


    Ah Li found that these people are not ordinary, and each of them has some foundation. To deal with them, ah Li is a little hard.


    The dozen or so people were also not relaxed. They did not expect that the young man, who was difficult to deal with, not only did not bring him down, but also brought down more than ten brothers.


    It''s such a tough thing to do!


    Wheezing, the dozen people swung their sticks again and smashed at Ali.


    I''ve collected all the money. How embarrassing it would be if things were not done well?


    Ah Li bit his teeth, took a deep breath, waved his swing stick again, and rushed towards them.


    It''s fast.


    There is no escape from the wind.


    Ah Li seems to be born a warrior. He was carrying an iron bar, just like a gorgeous girl, dancing pole dance on the stage of the bar, which made all men covet. Every move of him is so elegant, as if every punch should be waved and every stick should be thrown.


    Textbooks generally exist.


    At least, Meng Xiaomeng, who was sitting in the car at this time, was infatuated. She murmured: "how can a man be so handsome?"


    No one answered her question, and she didn''t expect anyone else to answer it.


    "Bang!" Ah Li was hit on the back again.


    He said that the swing stick fell to the ground and made a clear sound. Although it was separated by a window and a certain distance, Meng Xiaomeng felt that he listened very well.


    That voice, has been lingering in her ears.


    "Ali!" She screamed hysterically, reached out and smashed her fist against the window, but it didn''t help.


    Her voice, drowned by the rain.


    She felt very painful at this time. She wanted to jump on Ali and block the iron bars for him.


    She really wanted to cry. She was hysterical and hoarse. She wanted to hold Ali.


    But the door was locked. She decided to smash this bullshit Mercedes Benz when she went back!


    "Ah li..." the smaller her voice was, the lower her power of knocking on the car window was. In the end, she even cried hoarse and broke her hand.


    "Bang!" Those people didn''t seem to want to let ah Li go. The iron bar hit ah Li again. Ah Li didn''t know what he could do at this time. He could only hold his head and protect his vital points.


    "Damn, aren''t you good at it? Go on! You drag me again One by one, iron bars hit Ali''s body.


    A Li''s body has some convulsions. After all, he is not made of iron. He knows what pain is. He just regrets it. He really wants to get up at this time, go to the Mercedes Benz and tell Meng Xiaomeng that he really thinks Meng Xiaomeng is beautiful, and he also likes Meng Xiaomeng.


    Some words, the first second does not say, after a second may not have the opportunity to say, Ali understood this truth.


    "Bang!" An iron bar hit ah Li''s head heavily. Ah li felt that the whole world was shaking. At last, he slowly lost consciousness and his head hit the ground.


    The rain is still beating.


    Beating the whole world. There are a lot of vehicles passing by, but no one will stop to help. On the contrary, when they pass here, they can increase their speed again. It seems that they are worried that they will catch fire.


    These are all real people!


    Meng Xiaomeng hoped that those people could get off the bus and help, but no one could hear her cry.


    At this time, a car stopped, Meng Xiaomeng felt that he saw hope.


    It was a black Land Rover and three men got out of it.


    The rain also made all their clothes wet.


    "Don''t let one go." Xiao Yao said with a black face.


    His eyes fell on a Li''s body, and the corners of his mouth were hard to draw, and his eyes were full of murders.


    Song Yilin and Fang Hai also nodded their heads.


    "Who the hell are you? Get back in the car A man holding a swing stick stepped on a Li''s body with one foot and said to Xiao Yao, how can he not be afraid of death now? He thought gloomily. Xiao Yao looked at him and showed a smile, but the smile looked ferocious.


    "Look at your leg... More." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you mean?" The man a Leng, didn''t respond to come over, more no ability to understand Xiao Yao said.


    "Because... That leg won''t be yours soon." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    With these words, he rushed to the man.


    In the blink of an eye, he had reached the other side. The man was slightly stunned. Then he quickly raised his wrist and smashed his swing stick at Xiao Yao''s head. However, his swing stick did not fall on Xiao Yao''s hand. His wrist was tightly clasped by Xiao Yao, and then he gave a scream, feeling a burst of pain in his wrist. Then, the swing stick in his hand was held by the other party. The next second, the swing stick hit his leg. A third of a second later, the pain nerve responded, and then he gave a scream.


    He fell on the ground and rolled, holding his leg. The expression on his face was ferocious. He felt that his leg was directly broken by a high-speed car.


    "Can you still cry?" Xiao Yao grinned, his wrist raised again, and his swing stick fell on the man''s other leg again.


    "Click", let a person listen to scalp numbness.


    Xiao Yao is not a cruel person, many people think so, but when he is cruel, he will be afraid.


    The man finally fainted in pain. He suddenly felt that it was a kind of enjoyment to faint.


    At this time, Fang Hai and song Yilin also rushed to the front, and the remaining ten people all stepped back. Although they had an advantage in the number of people, they had a sense of panic, as if they were vulnerable in front of these people. Facts have proved that their ideas are accurate. The next second, Xiao Yao and song Yilin rush into the crowd, while Fang Hai slowly follows behind and starts to ravage one by one.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" It''s the sound of an iron bar beating on a man.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin each hold a swing stick and begin to beat these people. Fang Hai also wants to get one, but he hasn''t found a chance for a long time. In the end, he has no choice but to pick up one from the ground and take part in the battle.


    He was thinking that after he went back, he really had to practice Kung Fu well. This is always picking up the head. It doesn''t sound domineering, does it?


    A minute later, more than a dozen people were lying on the ground, the wailing sound was very neat, but the original patter of rain was covered.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin stood in the crowd with solemn expression on their faces.


    At this time, the driver in the Mercedes Benz was finally relieved and opened the door. Meng Xiaomeng rushed out like crazy and rushed to Ali at a very fast speed. No matter whether the rain would wet her clothes or not, and whether the rain would make up her makeup, she just hugged Ali and cried like a child.


    Xiao Yao came up to her and said in a low voice, "he''s not dead yet."


    Meng Xiaomeng turned his face, and Xiao Yao was startled by his fierce eyes.


    "How can you say that! You are dead She roared.


    Xiao Yao''s heart fluttered with fright, thinking about what he had said wrong


    He''s not dead!

 Chapter 205

    After Ali is out of danger, Xiao Yao and others are relieved, but Meng Xiaomeng never leaves.


    "Miss Meng, Ali has nothing to do now. If you have anything else to do, go ahead." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "I''m not going." Meng Xiaomeng''s head didn''t return, so he spoke directly.


    Xiao Yao sees that he can''t talk about Meng Xiaomeng, so he has to walk out of the ward temporarily. Moreover, he thinks it''s a good thing for Meng Xiaomeng not to leave now. After all, it''s not clear whether those people are coming for Ali or Meng Xiaomeng. If they are coming for Meng Xiaomeng, it''s safer for Meng Xiaomeng to stay here now.


    Out of the ward, song Yilin and Fang Hai, as well as the old driver named Hongshu, also stand together.


    "Is Ali OK?" After Fang Hai saw Xiao Yao, he immediately came up to him and asked.


    "Nothing more." In the ward, Xiao Yao also gave Ali a pulse. Compared with the doctors in the hospital, they are more willing to trust Xiao Yao. In their opinion, there are few people who can surpass Xiao Yao in medical skills in this world.


    Xiao Yao said that ah Li was ok, so they were relieved.


    "Lao song, we must find out this matter." Xiao Yao said with a gloomy face.


    It doesn''t mean the matter is over. A Li is not only a member of Xiaoyao security company, but also Xiao Yao''s brother. He absolutely does not allow anyone to hurt the people around him.


    "Good." Song Yilin heavily electricity off, "I have begun to check, arrested three people in black, tiger they are still asking."


    "I know who it is..."


    The person who said this was Uncle Hong, who didn''t speak all the time. He was leaning against the wall, with a slightly melancholy expression and a bitter smile in his mouth. His eyes kept flashing, as if he was in a struggle. Maybe now he is still thinking about whether he should tell Xiao Yao the truth or not.


    Xiao Yao and other people''s eyes, this moment also fell on him, one by one staring at Uncle Hong, his face is full of curiosity.


    "Do you know who it is?" Fang Hai asked in amazement.


    Uncle Hong nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao asked in a deep voice.


    Uncle Hong took a deep breath and said, "this time I went to Lu city, boss Meng asked Miss to go, and specially told me to try every means to let Ali follow. At first, I didn''t know why, but now, I think I understand."


    The meaning of Uncle Hong''s words has been very clear. Boss Meng in his mouth must be Meng Xiaomeng''s father.


    "Well, I don''t care who he is. As long as he dares to provoke us, he will seek death!" Fang Hai''s eyes flashed a cold light, what Liu Jie, what Meng Xiaomeng, he really does not pay attention, although he has never relied on his own posture to bully others, but he will never be afraid of anyone!


    "I think this time it should be the person Liu Jie started looking for, that is, Liu Jie can know these people, and his uncle''s name is Su Linran." Uncle Hong said, "therefore, boss Meng and Liu Jie should plan together."


    "Su Linran?" Xiao Yao was stunned, and then he was happy.


    This Su Linran is really looking for death! How can you see him no matter what you do?


    "Why did you tell us?" Song Yilin looked at Uncle Hong and asked curiously, "in truth, boss Meng is your boss. Why do you want to help us?"


    "I''m not helping you." Uncle Hong shook his head and looked up at Song Yilin with firm eyes. "I''m helping miss, and I''m also helping Ali. Ali is a good guy, you don''t understand..."


    "What don''t we know?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "You don''t understand my mood. I sat in the car and watched Ali block everything. In fact, he didn''t need to do that. He could leave directly. Although he couldn''t deal with so many people, he wanted to escape and no one could stop him, but he didn''t do that. He protected us with his own body, you said, If I know something and still hide it, am I still human? " The more he said, the more excited he was.


    Xiao Yao smiles, reaches out his hand and holds uncle Hong tightly: "thank you."


    Uncle Hong released Xiao Yao''s hand and then shook his head: "don''t thank me. I just follow my conscience. By the way, can I trouble you for one thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Let ah Ji drive. I don''t think I can continue to drive Miss Meng in the future." Uncle Hong said with a bitter smile.


    "We''re not going to tell you." Xiao Yao said seriously, "you don''t have to worry about what boss Meng knows."


    "I won''t worry about him firing me, I just don''t want to continue to do it." "Uncle Hong said," I betrayed my boss. Although I don''t think it''s wrong, I betrayed him after all. Even if he can forgive me, I can''t forgive myself. "


    Xiao Yao chuckled: "is this the professional ethics in your heart?"


    "Almost!" Uncle Hong laughed, "I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute." Fang Hai on the edge suddenly said.


    Hong Shudun steps down, turns around and looks at Fang Hai, a little suspicious.


    "You help Meng Xiaomeng drive. How much does the Meng family give you a month?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Five thousand." Uncle Hong said honestly.


    "I''ll give you ten thousand." Fang Hai said.


    Uncle Hong was puzzled for a long time, but he didn''t understand Fang Hai''s meaning. After he vaguely guessed Fang Hai''s meaning, he looked at Fang Hai in shock. His voice seemed to tremble: "are you going to hire me?"


    "What else?" Fang Hai blinked and said with a smile.


    After Fang Hai said these words, he turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, do you think it''s ok? At the same time, our Xiaoyao security company is short of a driver. We general managers can''t talk about any business and drive by ourselves, can we? That''s so out of style


    Anyway, Xiao Yao is the real boss now. Although he can make a decision, Xiao Yao is still here after all. If he doesn''t ask Xiao Yao''s meaning, he will make a decision directly, which will be a little disrespectful. Although Fang Hai knows in his heart that Xiao Yao''s character will never object, it''s always a good thing to ask more.


    Xiao Yao stares at Fang Hai. He also knows what Fang Hai thinks, but he can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, whatever you say, do you think I''ll mind?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Fang Hai grabs his head and laughs with embarrassment.


    "Ten thousand yuan, you''ll drive for our Xiaoyao security company in the future. If you can, you''ll come with me later and fill out a form." Fang Hai said.


    "Are you really willing to hire me?" Uncle Hong still can''t believe it. He just betrayed boss Meng. In this industry, he is a person with professional stigma. It''s very difficult for him to get hired again. As a result, Fang Hai not only wanted to hire him, but also doubled his salary, which made him really confused about what the other party thought. Is it just like what is said on the Internet that today''s rich people are more willful?


    "Are you not afraid that I will betray you in the future?" Uncle Hong asked with uneasiness.


    Although he also told himself in his heart that if there was such a good thing, he would not be able to sleep tonight if he didn''t ask.


    He put some money in his pocket and felt at ease.


    He put some money in his pocket and felt uneasy


    "As long as I don''t do anything bad." Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Uncle Hong nodded heavily and stood aside respectfully. He didn''t ask any more questions.


    At this time, Xiao Yao also took out his mobile phone and made a call to Qin Chaonan, from whom Su Linran''s call came.


    The phone call to Su Linran was soon connected.


    "Hello? Hello, who is it This is Su Linran''s private phone. Few people have this number. Su Linran is curious to see that what he is calling is a strange number.


    "I''m Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hearing this sound, Su Linran''s phone almost fell to the ground.


    In Su Linran''s opinion, Xiao Yao is a very dangerous person. When he first appeared on the road, he did receive a lot of humiliation, but that''s what happened before.


    For so many years, he has been doing well, and few people dare to yell at him. Even Qin Chaonan, his former boss, is not good. But even so, he was beaten by Xiao Yao, who slapped him in the face in front of so many people.


    Su Linran blocked the news first, but he didn''t have time to warn his younger brother. Needless to say, the city was full of storm. He simply gave up his original plan.


    Being beaten is being beaten. It''s really humiliating. If you go to cover it up, it will only be more humiliating. Thinking of this, Su is calm.


    After receiving Xiao Yao''s call again, Su Linran''s heart almost jumped out.


    This God of plague, what do you want to do with yourself!


    "I''m in the first hospital of Haitian city. I''ll give you half an hour to come with your nephew Liu Jie." Xiao Yao said.


    Su''s awe inspiring face couldn''t hang.


    "What if I don''t go?" Su Linran snorted coldly. He is the boss of awe inspiring entertainment company. In Haitian city, although he can''t cover up the sky, how many people can not give him face? Xiao Yao is a young man in his early twenties. Why should he point at his nose and point his finger? Why! He is Su Linran, Su Linran of Haitian city!


    "No?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "yes, I''ll go to you."


    Then he hung up.


    "Brother Shaw, is he coming back?" Fang Hai asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "if he dares not come, I''ll hit him!"

 Chapter 206

    Su Linran was threatened. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was true.


    All along, he has been threatening others, few people dare to threaten him.


    "Damn it Su Lin ran was annoyed and slapped the teacup on the table. The teacup on the table was shocked, and then it rolled to the ground and fell to pieces.


    He felt that he was really a coward. After living for so many years, he was threatened by a little hairy kid who didn''t know his fart. If he said that, would he have to be laughed off by others? What makes Su Linran even more helpless is that he can''t take such a threat for granted, because he thinks that with Xiao Yao''s character, everything can be done.


    Su Linran thinks that Xiao Yao is just a person who does things without thinking. In fact, such a person is not so terrible. Su Linran thinks that Xiao Yao''s character will definitely suffer losses in the future, but at least now, Xiao Yao, who makes him feel elusive, gives him a sense of crisis.


    He picked up the cell phone on the desk, made a call, and immediately dialed it.


    "Hello? Liu Jie, where are you little bastard! " Su Linran scolded.


    In the past, when Liu Jie met with anything, he would call him. However, the people Liu Jie wanted to bully were not big names. After all, he bullied his own nephew. Su Linran didn''t say much about his sister''s face, so he could only nod his head and send someone.


    But this time, Su Linran was really angry. Was Liu Jie''s brain kicked by a donkey? How dare he bully anyone!


    Liu Jie receives Su Linran''s phone call, and then listens to his uncle''s voice. His voice is so strong. Now his heart sinks and he asks carefully, "uncle, what''s the matter? I''m doing pedicure! "


    "Do you still want to do foot therapy?" Su Lin ran was so angry that he was still in the company. He was threatened by a young man in his twenties, and his heart was blocked to death. As a result, the boy was like a nobody, and he went to do foot therapy? What a big heart he has!


    Su Lin ran wanted to slap his nephew to death!


    Liu Jie sat upright and asked in a low voice, "uncle, what''s the matter? What happened? "


    "I''ll give you ten minutes and get out to the awe inspiring company immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for taking people to get you!" With that, Su Lin ran hung up the phone and fell directly on the ground. He rubbed his face with his hands, slightly tired.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Su Qianxi walked into the office, looked at the broken mobile phone on the floor, sighed, went directly to the desk, opened the bottom drawer, in which was a brand-new mobile phone.


    She handed the new mobile phone to Su Linran: "Dad, you need to change this problem. Don''t drop your mobile phone when you are worried. How many mobile phones do you have to buy in a year?"


    Su Linran sighed, squatted down, picked up the mobile phone card, put it into the new mobile phone, and then turned it on. He said: "it''s not all the stinky boy Liu Jie who doesn''t do anything, and makes trouble for me all day long."


    "What trouble can he cause? The people he bullies, even if they are really wronged, can''t make waves." Su Qianxi said with a smile.


    Su Lin ran looked at his daughter and shook his head: "this time, he really provoked a bad person."


    "Who?" Su Qianxi was slightly stunned and asked.


    "Xiao Yao." Su Linran said.


    Su Qianxi''s eyes changed and his face became ugly.


    She finally knew why her father would drop his cell phone in anger.


    "How could that be? How can Liu Jie provoke Xiao Yao? In principle, they are not people of the same world at all! " Su Qianxi asked in a low voice. She is very familiar with the name Xiao Yao, which is even more familiar than Su Linran.


    The last time Su Linran was slapped by Xiao Yao, she also knew what was going on. Although she was angry, she was helpless. No matter Su Linran or Mo Chengfei, they could not cause any substantial harm to Xiao Yao. What could she do as a woman? Do you fight with Xiao Yao and scratch his face with your nails?


    Not to mention, Su Qianxi did have such an idea before. After all, Xiao Yao is a big man. Even if he really scratched his face, he should be embarrassed to beat a woman, right?


    After speculating for a long time, she still gave up the original idea. In her opinion, there is really nothing that Xiao Yao can''t do in the world!


    "I don''t know. I have to wait until Liu Jie arrives." Su Linran said.


    Su Qianxi nodded.


    Thirteen minutes later, the door of the office was pushed open again. Liu Jie put his head forward and walked in carefully. Beside him, he was followed by a middle-aged man, who should be about the same age as Su Linran.


    "Hey, uncle, here I am." Liu Jie went to Su Linran and said.


    Liu Jie doesn''t respect Su Linran for his parents. He can''t help it. Who wants him to rely on Su Linran now?


    "Pa!" He just walked to Su Linran''s front, Su Linran raised his hand and slapped him heavily in the face.


    This slap, also thoroughly beat Liu Jie.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Liu Jie covered his face with a slap, slightly suspicious.


    "And ask me?" Su Lin ran pinched his waist and said angrily, "do you have the face to ask me? You used to get into some trouble, so forget it. Who let you be my own nephew? Can I not help you? But don''t you really have a heart? Don''t you know that there are many people in this world that I can''t provoke? "


    Su Lin Ran''s fire, let Liu Jie''s brain into a short circuit state. He was thinking about what big man he had offended, but he didn''t remember in the end.


    "Uncle, I haven''t provoked any big people these days!" Liu Jie whispered.


    Although he was slapped by Su Linran, he did not dare to show any disrespect to his uncle.


    "Well, no? You didn''t find anyone from me today? " Su Linran asked in a cold voice.


    "I just want them to teach me a little bodyguard." Liu Jie is aggrieved way, in his opinion, a small bodyguard, what ability can have? How can it be someone you can''t provoke?


    "Little bodyguard? Is the name of the bodyguard Xiao Yao? " Su Linran asked.


    "Xiao Yao? No Liu Jie shook his head, "the boy''s name is Ali, but he is the bodyguard of Xiaoyao security company."


    After listening to Liu Jie, Su Linran understood that although Liu Jie didn''t go directly to provoke Xiao Yao, he found someone to deal with a little bodyguard. Coincidentally, the little bodyguard was still a member of Xiaoyao security company. To be exact, it was Xiao Yao''s younger brother. It seems that Xiao Yao really didn''t wronged them.


    "Who are you?" Su Linran''s eyes fell on the middle-aged man who stood beside Liu Jie.


    "Hello, Mr. Su, we''ve met once before. We talked at the Haitian business summit." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Oh?" Su Lin ran had a headache. What kind of business summit was three years ago. How could he remember it?


    "My name is Meng Feng." Meng Feng said, Meng Feng is Meng Xiaomeng''s father.


    "Oh Su Linran nodded, and did not say anything more. Meng Feng, this name is really impressive. However, it''s just a small boss in Haitian city. The scale of the company is not very large, and its assets are about 10 million.


    Meng Feng saw that Su Lin ran had no interest in him, so he could only walk to one side with a bitter smile.


    "Go to the first hospital of Haitian city with me first, and wait till it''s over." Su Lin ran glanced at his watch. Now it''s ten minutes away from half an hour. I don''t know if there''s enough time


    On the bus, Liu Jie also told all about the festival between himself and ah Li.


    Su Lin ran heard that at last, he was even more angry. He never thought that the cause of this incident was that Liu Jie was jealous for a woman.


    How much trouble did a jealous man cause himself!


    But he also found the point.


    "You mean Meng Feng gave you the idea this time?" Su Linran said.


    Meng Feng and Liu Jie look a little ugly.


    "Yes..." Liu Jie whispered.


    "That''s easy." Su Lin was relieved, looked at Meng Feng and said, "it seems that you want to marry your daughter to Liu Jie?"


    Meng Feng didn''t speak. He really thought so, but in fact his goal was not Liu Jie, but Liu Jie''s uncle and Liu Jie''s parents. Although Liu Jie''s parents didn''t mix as well as Su Linran, they also did a lot of business in Haitian city by virtue of their relationship with Su Linran.


    If Liu Jie is really allowed to become his son-in-law, the Meng family will also get on the ship of Su Linran.


    Although Meng Feng didn''t say anything directly, Su Linran already understood what was in the other party''s mind. He felt that there was something wrong with Meng Feng''s mind. However, since it''s all his ideas, let him be a fool then!


    The car stopped in the first hospital of Haitian city. The group got off the car and went to the inpatient department. From a distance, they saw Fang Hai waving to them.


    "Ha ha, half an hour, no more, no less." Fang Hai came up to Su Linran, held out his hand, and then extended his thumb. "Boss Su is really a punctual man!"


    Su Lin ran didn''t have any expression on his face. He felt that under such circumstances, Fang Hai didn''t want to praise him when he said something like this. His words were full of sarcasm!


    "Mr. Fang, where''s Mr. Xiao?" Su Linran asked.


    "Upstairs!" Fang Hai looked at Liu Jie and said with a smile, "yo! Mr. Liu, I didn''t expect to meet you again. "


    Liu Jiepi doesn''t smile, but he is a little scared. He also finds that he is wrong. Xiao Yao''s gang seems not to be easy to provoke. Otherwise, his uncle, who is not afraid of everything, would not be so scared.


    Following Fang Hai, they go up to the third floor and see Xiao Yao sitting in the corridor chatting with song Yilin and uncle Hong standing beside him.

 Chapter 207

    Xiao Yao saw Su Linran and Liu Jie and others, immediately stood up.


    He has a smile on his face and a kind face, but Su Linran thinks it''s just a devil''s smile - few people know Xiao Yao''s horror better than him. He thinks Xiao Yao is just a madman.


    "Boss Su, it''s very fast!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Su Linran nodded, with a smile on his face, but no matter from which point of view, the smile seemed far fetched.


    Son of a bitch wants to smile at Xiao Yao!


    Just came to Xiao Yao, Su Linran suddenly kicked a foot, kicked in Liu Jie''s body.


    Liu Jie had no defense. He was directly kicked by this kick and made a scream.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve brought this boy to you. If you are angry, just spill it!" Su Lin ran said indignantly, "I didn''t expect that this boy should have done such a ridiculous thing and even wanted to trouble you. It''s just death! Mr. Xiao, although I am his uncle, I will never shield him, as long as you leave him a life! "


    Although Su Linran said that, he was still a little nervous.


    He doesn''t really want Xiao Yao to attack Liu Jie.


    Xiao Yao looks at Su Linran, smiles and nods: "then you can go."


    "Well... What?" Su was stunned, almost didn''t understand what Xiao Yao said.


    "I said, you can go now. Didn''t you say you gave this boy to me? Don''t worry. I''ll save my life for you. " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Su Lin ran observes Xiao Yao for a long time. After he is sure that the other party is not joking, he immediately panics. He thinks Xiao Yao is too unconventional. His posture is so right. Doesn''t he understand what he means? Is he really going to attack Liu Jie?


    Su Linran thought that he was still too simple. How could he use ordinary people''s mind to guess Xiao Yao''s idea?


    "Cough, Mr. Xiao, in fact, there are still some misunderstandings." Su Lin ran rubbed his hands and said awkwardly, "my nephew, that is, Liu Jie, doesn''t know much about this. He just likes the girl of the Meng family, so he is a little impulsive. This idea is all from Meng Xiao Meng''s father."


    Speaking of this, Su Linran stretched out his hand again and pulled out Meng Feng, who was standing at the back.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao nodded, his eyes fell on Meng Feng and asked, "are you the father of Meng Xiaomeng?"


    "Yes..." in fact, Meng Feng wanted to shake his head, but at this time he wanted to deny something, and there was no chance.


    "You helped Liu Jie deal with my brother?" Xiao Yao smiles and his eyes twinkle. Meng Feng, who is standing opposite him, can''t help shivering. He feels that the temperature of the surrounding air seems to have dropped a little, some unspeakable cold.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, you may have misunderstood that this matter has nothing to do with Liu Jie. It''s all the idea of this guy. Otherwise, Liu Jie would not use such a means." Su said quickly.


    He is determined to help his nephew clean up the relationship.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and glared at Su Linran: "I didn''t ask you!"


    Su Lin Ran''s face can''t hang. He thinks that the reason why he brought Liu Jie here today is to give Xiao Yao face.


    "Mr. Xiao, we are all in the same circle. I''ve lowered my attitude. You don''t have to think about doing things completely, do you?" Su said coldly.


    "A circle?" Xiao Yao smiles, "who is in the same circle with you?"


    Su was furious. He felt that Xiao Yao was just putting his nose on his face and deceiving others too much! What''s the matter? Is Xiao Yao the only one who has some wrist? He is the fish on the chopping board and can be slaughtered?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. In the end, he felt that he could bear it for a while


    Su Qianxi looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile: "Mr. Xiao, we all know that you are a big man who can''t be provoked. Big man also has his own mind. Liu Jie does have his own mistakes in this matter, but it may not be that the crime is unforgivable. So we hope Mr. Xiao can make some demands, and we will try our best to meet them, I also hope Mr. Xiao can see our Su family a little bit. "


    Xiao Yao looked at Su Qianxi and said with a smile, "you speak better than your father, and it''s more useful. No wonder Mo Chengfei will mix with you all day long."


    Su Qianxi was silent.


    "You speak very well and laugh very well. What you say is very reasonable. If I don''t agree with you, it''s unreasonable." Xiao Yao sighed, "I''m really embarrassed when you say that."


    Liu Jie''s eyes flashed an excited luster, he felt that he saw the vitality.


    However, Xiao Yao''s next words, but he had begun to active heart back to the bottom.


    Xiao Yao stopped his waist, looked at Su Qianxi, and said seriously, "but you obviously don''t know me very well. In fact, I''m a person who likes to be reasonable and unforgiving!"


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of depressed eyes. They felt that what Xiao Yao had said was nonsense. If you don''t want to let go, just say it! What''s the point of cooperating with Su Qianxi¡° Leave Liu Jie and you can go. " Xiao Yao said¡° Uncle, sister Qianxi, don''t leave me Liu Jie quickly said that he couldn''t sleep on the ground. He raised his head and looked up at Su Qianxi and Su Linran. He was really afraid. He knew that if Su Qianxi and Su Linran did it, Xiao Yao and others would not let him go. Although Xiao Yao and Su Linran were laughing all the time, Liu Jie felt that each of them looked at himself with a strong murderous look¡° Shut up Su Qianxi shouts. Liu Jie face side, can only close the mouth. Su Qianxi turned his face and continued to look at Xiao Yao: "Mr. Xiao, according to your meaning, Liu Jie, you are not going to let go?"¡° Yes Xiao Yao said¡° Just for one of your employees? " Su Qianxi asked¡° Yes Xiao Yao said. Su Qianxi and Su Linran both feel that Xiao Yao''s brain is sick. Is it necessary to make things so stiff for a small clerk? Is it necessary¡° Besides, he is not only an employee of our company, he is also my brother. It''s my buddies. Do you think I can bear it when you attack my buddies? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Brother Su Linran wry smile, brother these two words, can be worth a few money? Don''t mention his brothers, even if Qin Chaonan, he can sell without blinking an eye, not to mention those brothers¡° Today''s affairs can''t be improved. Either you leave first and leave Liu Jie behind, or you don''t leave. " Xiao Yao said in a cold voice. He thinks that the Su family are really good at inking. What are they doing to talk so much nonsense about things that could have been solved so easily¡° Xiao Yao, if you want to fight Liu Jie, that is to hit our Su family in the face! You are not going to give us a living! " Su said, biting her teeth¡° Ha ha Xiao Yaole said, "don''t beat your Su family''s face. I''ve smoked your face for a long time, haven''t I?" Su Lin Ran''s old face turned red immediately. For the first time, he felt that there was such a person who could not be a man in the world. Is it true that Xiao Yao doesn''t even understand the truth of being a good person to meet in the future? Su Qianxi and Su Linran were standing in the same place, neither walking nor not walking. They can''t leave, otherwise, it''s like sending Liu Jie to Xiao Yao for punishment. What about their su family''s face? How do they explain to Liu Jie''s parents? But what can they do if they don''t go? If they want to fight, they can''t beat Xiao Yao. If they want to find a relationship, Xiao Yao''s network is stronger than them. What else can they do? Besides, the identities of song Yilin and Fang Hai are more and more complicated. Even if they can subdue Xiao Yao, what about song Yilin and Fang Hai? One is song Jiangshan''s grandson, and the other is Fang Houwen''s son. None of them is easy to deal with! Su Linran and Su Qianxi are two big. However, just at this time, an old voice came from behind them¡° I think this boy seems to be quite congenial with me. Otherwise, I''ll be my grandson! " An old man said, at the same time, he had stood in front of Liu Jie, and put out his hand, picked up Liu Jie. Seeing the old man, many people were surprised, but Su Linran and Su Qianxi were relieved. If this one comes forward, Xiao Yao will not dare to do anything¡° Xiao Xiao, do you want to fight my grandson? " Mo forced to pull Liu Jie, looking at Xiao Yao asked. Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He understood for a long time and asked, "master Mo, are you going to protect Liu Jie?"¡° I think he is very good. I think he is a grandson. What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " Asked Mo Qiang¡° Ha ha, the old man has a strong taste. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Liu Jie, right? Come on, go back and make me a cup of tea. " Mo qiangqiu turns to Liu Jie and says that Liu Jie nods his head and follows Mo qiangqiu to leave. Su Linran and Su Qianxi were also very surprised. They didn''t expect that the Mo family would save their su family''s face in such a way. This is a kind of grace¡° Stop Xiao Yao suddenly opens his mouth. Mo forced to pause and look at Xiao Yao: "what''s the matter?"¡° He can''t go Xiao Yao said, "your own grandson is nothing. What''s more, you are such a grandson?"¡° If I have to take it away Mo Qiang asks to finish, two men in white clothes, have blocked in front of him, eyeing Xiao Yao¡° Then stay together. " Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 208

    Xiao Yao knew that Su Linran was standing on the big boat of the Mo family.


    However, it seems that up to now, the Mo family has not given Su Linran any help. Although Mo Chengfei and Su Qianxi have a very good relationship, Mo Chengfei''s energy is still too small. Now he has no ability to give Xiao Yao any fatal blow.


    To put it simply, Mo Chengfei is still immature in front of Xiao Yao.


    Mo qiangqiu wants to take Liu Jie away in front of Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao thinks that the other party is bullying him.


    He doesn''t like to bully others. Just like today, he doesn''t want to embarrass the Su family. He just wants to hold injustice for Ali. He thinks his brother is wronged. Why! Why do they attack Ali? Ah Li didn''t recruit them or provoke them. How can they bully people like that?


    Because Liu Jie bullies ah Li, Xiao Yao, as his brother and boss, feels that he needs to vent his anger for ah Li.


    As long as the Su family is willing to leave, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to embarrass them, but they don''t want to! Liu Jie laid hands on ah Li. Ah Li is still lying in the hospital bed. These people want to pretend that there is nothing wrong and go out of the hospital openly. Xiao Yao can''t agree.


    "I''m a person who respects the old and loves the young, but... If I meet someone who doesn''t respect the old, I won''t take him seriously." Xiao Yao looked at Mo qiangqiu and said coldly.


    "Hum, ignorant child, I don''t believe it. I don''t want to leave. Who dares to stop me all over the world?" With that, he raised his feet and went on.


    Song Yilin rushed out first.


    When he arrived, the two men in white also shot at the same time.


    They leaned forward together and hit song Yilin in the chest with both fists at the same time.


    Song Yilin blocked two punches, but was hit by the other two punches.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast. He immediately catches song Yilin.


    Song Yilin''s face was a little ugly. He coughed for a long time before he could breathe.


    "Master of inner strength." Song Yilin said with a pale face.


    Xiao Yao frowns, reaches out his hand and points it on Song Yilin''s body. After opening song Yilin''s acupoints and the accumulated Qi in his body, he throws him to Fang Hai.


    "Get out of the way." Xiao Yao looked at the two men in white and said.


    The two men didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Yao. They still stood there and didn''t move.


    Xiao Yao is angry.


    He rushed forward quickly, and when the two men came to him, the two men also shot again.


    The man on the left has a strong fist. Another man turned his fist into a claw, soft with hard.


    Xiao Yao put out his two hands at the same time and grasped their wrists. But before Xiao Yao could recover, those two fists still hit Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao retreated a few steps after his training, and then he barely stood firm.


    killer!


    Both of them are experts! Although it''s just a fight, Xiao Yao has noticed that the two men in white are both ancient martial arts experts. Suddenly, an aura flashed through his mind and asked, "are you dragon and tiger fighters?"


    The two men in white were slightly surprised and looked at Xiao Yao curiously, as if they were guessing how the young man saw their identity.


    "The strength of a fist is just fierce, and it can break through the world with great force, and it will be invincible. The other is that the style of boxing is changeable, the technique is feminine, and the dragon is powerful. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Dragon Tiger boxing, tiger pulse successor Yang Po." Said the man on the left.


    "Dragon and tiger boxing, the descendants of the Dragon Yang Bureau." Said the man on the right.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, which was clear.


    Even in today''s inner world, there are few people who can know about Dragon Tiger boxing. Although many martial arts schools now have the brand of dragon tiger boxing, in the final analysis, it''s just a name.


    Dragon Tiger boxing, only two people, and from the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, has existed for hundreds of years!


    The combination of dragon boxing and tiger boxing is the real dragon tiger boxing.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that the descendants of dragon tiger boxing would work for the rich." Xiao Yao sneered.


    "We''re going to eat." Yang Po said.


    "We want to make money." Yang also said with a smile.


    "Let''s see if you can make so much money!" With that, Xiao Yao rushed to Yang bureau again.


    Two people eyes a convergence, also once again made a defensive posture, they also see Xiao Yao is not general, although they think, in this martial arts has been abandoned for a long time, can become their opponent few people, but, Xiao Yao may be one of them!


    If we only talk about Tiger boxing or dragon boxing, Xiao Yao won''t have any worries. He can break through one by one, but now that dragon and tiger boxing are combined, it''s not so easy to deal with. In fact, whether it is dragon boxing or tiger boxing, there are many loopholes. As long as Xiao Yao catches the loopholes, there is no difficulty in winning.


    However, Longquan and Huquan fit together very well. After they are combined, they can make up for the original loopholes.


    For example, the advantage of dragon boxing is that there are thousands of strange moves and thousands of postures. It seems that it is really like a dragon flying in the sky and has endless magical powers. However, once dragon boxing meets a fierce opponent, it is easy to be confused. If the boxing method is confused, the fist wielder will be confused.


    Tiger boxing is extremely powerful, just fierce without it, just can cover the attack of dragon boxing.


    The combination of two fists is like the combination of sword and sword! "


    After Xiao Yao was blocked by Yang Po, Yang Ju, who was standing beside Yang Po, had found a chance. He hit Xiao Yao''s armpit with one punch. This is a fragile place. If he was really hit by this punch, if he had enough strength, Xiao Yao''s life would be in danger. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s body is also more flexible. He immediately wriggles his body to avoid the blow, while Yang Po''s other fist smashes at Xiao Yao again. The fist roars. Xiao Yao bites his teeth and blocks the blow with his arm, but his body returns to the original place again.


    Yang Po and Yang Ju add up to rank in attack and defense and are as solid as gold.


    "You may be really good, but if we are here, you can''t pass from us." Yang Po said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes glared.


    He doesn''t agree!


    With the ability of Yang Po and Yang Ju, it''s not difficult to stop him, but it''s also difficult to hurt Xiao Yao. If you really want to fight with death, it''s probably the end of losing both sides - but Xiao Yao is confident that he will hurt less than them!


    "Little brother, since you know that we are dragon tiger boxing people, you must also know our ancestors?" Yang Ju said, "since we are predestined, we will not hurt you. As long as you don''t move forward, we won''t do it."


    "Fart!" Xiao Yao scolded, "if it''s too big, we''ll fight to death! If not, I''ll kill you in the past! "


    "Kill us, and you may not be able to stand." Yang Po sneered.


    "Then I can climb over it, too!" Xiao Yaodao.


    "What are you doing climbing over there?" Yang bureau could not laugh or cry, and said to Yang Po, "how can young people be so reckless now? Take a step back, can''t the sea be empty before it''s wide? "


    "That''s it, that''s it." Yang Po immediately agreed with his brother.


    Xiao Yao is really worried. Although he is very unconvinced, he has to admit that, with the strength of Yang Po and Yang Ju, it is impossible to kill him, but it is not difficult to stop him. Now Song Yilin is injured again, so he can''t help any more. Fang Hai''s fight is OK. He really has no foundation in martial arts.


    However, at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly found that Mo qiangqiu, who had already gone out, came back with Liu Jie.


    He''s a little confused. Did he leave the old key here?


    Looking at it from a distance, Xiao Yao saw that Mo qiangqiu''s face was covered with frost.


    "Xiao boy, you are too presumptuous!" Mo qiangqiu comes to him and points to Xiao Yao''s nose.


    Xiao Yao was confused: "what do you mean?"


    "Well, what do I mean? Do you know this is a place? You brought soldiers to block me Mo qiangqiu''s face is gloomy.


    "With soldiers blocking you?" Xiao Yao is still curious, but at this time, he has seen Wu Jingtian coming with him, not only Wu Jingtian, but also Qin Feng and Qin Yun. The three of them have guns in their hands, but they don''t point at anyone. Instead, they talk and laugh to each other.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    It turns out that Mo Qiang Qiushi was blocked by Wu Jingtian.


    "Haihai called me earlier and said that there was a lot of excitement here, so I came here. As soon as I got to the bottom of the building, this guy sent me a text message saying that there was an old tortoise who was going to take the little tortoise away, so I brought them back." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked curiously, "do they listen to you?"


    Qin Feng on the side said with a smile: "at the beginning, I didn''t believe it. The old man said that we certainly didn''t dare to shoot, otherwise we would have to complain and report us, so that we can''t get away with it..."


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is also in line with Mo qiangqiu''s character.


    "And then what?" he asked


    "And then Qin Feng pointed to Liu Jie''s feet.


    Xiao Yao looked in the direction of Qin Feng''s fingers and found that there was a hole in Liu Jie''s shoes. Looking at the way they came, there was a blood line. Liu Jie himself was pale and had no strength to speak.


    Xiao Yao is very happy. He is so emotional that he shoots Liu Jie directly!


    He went to Wu Jingtian and asked in a low voice, "are you in trouble?"


    "Don''t worry, I have the most excuses." Wu Jingtian gives Xiao Yao a reassuring look.


    Xiao Yaoen let out a cry, but he was still moved. Although Wu Jingtian''s identity was not ordinary, shooting in trouble would bring him some trouble. The reason why Wu Jingtian did it was to help him grow stronger.


    Mo qiangqiu stares at Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao. His eyes are venomous.


    He is so old and so status, but he was shot back by a hairy boy in wujingtian. If this is spread out, where is his old face?


    "You see, I said, you all have to stay!" Xiao Yao looks at Mo Qiang and says with a smile¡° This is not going to be good! " Mo Qiang said, biting his teeth. Xiao Yao nodded heavily: "coincidentally... I think so too!"

 Chapter 209

    Mo insisted that it would not be so easy.


    Xiao Yao can only ha ha about this, as if he would give up.


    Mo qiangqiu is full of anger now. If he is still a few decades younger, he will definitely take Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian to fight at this time. When did he suffer such injustice, let alone Wu Jingtian? Even Wu Jingtian''s father, though he won''t be afraid of him, can''t point a gun at him!


    Mo qiangqiu feels that he has been greatly insulted!


    However, Wu Jingtian is like a nobody. After Mo qiangqiu is taken back, he goes to the side and talks with Fang Hai, but his eyes never look at him.


    "Mr. Mo, you can go now, but I still say that, Liu Jie, you must stay, because I want to give an account to my brother." Xiao Yao stares at Mo qiangqiu and says.


    His attitude is very firm, this time, he will never step back!


    Mo Qiang asked for a sneer and said, "you have to explain to your brother, and I also have to explain to the Su family. I want to take away the people."


    Xiao Yao smile: "you are not afraid of anything?"


    "What do I need to be afraid of?" Mo Qiang asks funny way.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "if you are really not afraid of anything, you will not come back."


    This sentence, is said to Mo qiangqiu''s heart, his old face a burst of red, also don''t know what to say. Yes, if he is really fearless, how can he come back?


    In the end, he was afraid. He was afraid that Wu Jingtian would be a young man. Although he thought Wu Jingtian didn''t dare to shoot him, he didn''t dare to take risks either. Everything was just in case? Although Mo qiangqiu is old now, he doesn''t want to take unnecessary risks. He doesn''t want to die.


    His face froze, did not answer Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao no longer ink, he took a step forward, the goal is Liu Jie.


    Yang Po Yang Bureau immediately blocked in front of him, covetous to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, I advise you not to go any further, otherwise, you are forcing us to do it!" Yang Bureau said with a black face.


    Xiao Yao ignored him. He still walked towards Liu Jie.


    At this time, Qin Feng and Qin Yun also stood up. They held pistols and aimed at Yang Ju and Yang Po''s head.


    "Our shooting skills are still very good. If you think your skills are faster than bullets, you can try it." Qin Feng said with a smile.


    "You dare not shoot." Yang chuckled.


    "Yes? Then you can try it! " Qin Feng shrugged his shoulders, half narrowed his eyes and looked indifferent. "If you think I dare not, try it. Oh yes, now we suspect that this man named Liu Jie has something to do with a terrorist attack. If you dare to stop him, you want to destroy our action, so we have the right to kill you."


    When Liu Jie heard this, his hair exploded and he looked at Qin Feng with a worried face: "I didn''t! I am a good man


    "Bah..." Qin Feng snorted coldly and said, "didn''t I say it very carefully just now? We''re just suspicious. We won''t do anything to you, but... We need to investigate you. If anyone dares to stop you, there will be no amnesty! "


    Speaking of the last three words, there was a chill in his eyes.


    Yang Bureau and Yang Po looked at each other, their expression was stiff, and they were all at a loss.


    They are really short of money, and Mo qiangqiu is also a rich owner, but this does not mean that they can ask for money and die!


    If you make money, you have to have a life to spend it, don''t you?


    "Wu Jingtian, do you know what you are doing?" Mo asked angrily, "I''ll call your father!"


    "Then you fight! I don''t believe he can fly here. " Wu Jingtian shrugged his shoulders and said with an indifferent face.


    "But do you think you paid the duty after you went back?" Don''t ask for haze in your eyes.


    "That''s my business. Don''t worry about it." Wu Jingtian smiles, still a look of disapproval. He doesn''t take Mo qiangqiu''s words seriously at all.


    Mo qiangqiu feels that he can''t communicate with these young people happily. Why can''t he figure out their ideas? Is he really old? Mo qiangqiu believes that after Wu Jingtian goes back, he will be punished. But even so, he doesn''t want to step back. Why is that!


    "Yang Bureau, Yang Po, come back." Mo Qiang took a deep breath and said slowly.


    Mo qiangqiu''s words, in the Yang Bureau, Yang Po sounds like the voice of the sky. In fact, they have already been unable to stand, waiting for Mo qiangqiu to say it. Otherwise, unless they have something wrong with their brain, they want to work hard with Xiao Yao!


    What''s more, Yang Po of Yang Bureau feels murderous in Qin Feng and Qin Yun''s eyes. They have a feeling that if they dare to do it themselves, they may really shoot!


    Yang Bureau Yang Po went to one side, Xiao Yao also went to Liu Jie''s front, and then stretched out his hand, put Liu Gera to one side¡° You can go now. " Xiao Yao said¡° Hum, I can do it if I want to go. If I don''t want to go, who can drive me away? " Mo qiangqiu said¡° Then don''t go Xiao Yao said impatiently¡° Xiao Yao! If you dare to touch Liu Jie, our Su family and you will be at odds! " Su Linran is also a smart man. He can see that at this time, it''s impossible to expect Mo qiangqiu. Everything depends on himself. Can he really watch Liu Jie be trampled by Xiao Yao? Although he knows that the effect he can achieve by using cruel words at this time is negligible, he also feels that he can''t lose face if he doesn''t say anything. After his words, Xiao Yao looked at him, and a cold light flashed in his eyes¡° Are you threatening me? " Xiao Yao asked¡° So what? " Su said in a deep voice¡° Click Before Su Linran''s words were finished, Xiao Yao had already grasped Liu Jie''s words, and then with a strong twist, the sound of bone fracture sounded, and then Liu Jie also made a scream, which made people feel creepy. Su Linran and others felt numb¡° Is that so? " Xiao Yao looked at Su Linran, cold eyes, "I hit him, can you bite me?" Su Lin Ran''s face was gloomy. He bullied Xiao Yao by a large margin. He looked at Xiao Yao fiercely, just like a beast. He really wants to jump on Xiao Yaode and tear him to pieces if he can beat Xiao Yao, otherwise, everything will be in vain¡° Dad, let''s go! " Su Qianxi pulled La Su awe inspiring, whispered. Su Qianxi thinks that it''s meaningless for them to stay here. Xiao Yao beats Liu Jie in front of them. They can''t help but watch. It''s an insult to them! Su''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t make any response, as if he didn''t hear his daughter talking to him at all¡° Click There was another sound of bone fracture. Liu Jie''s facial features were twisted together. He wanted to faint immediately, because in his opinion, fainting was a relief. When Xiao Yao released him, Liu Jie was lying on the ground, like a dead dog, just sending out a faint breath¡° Take it with you. " Xiao Yao said, "I won''t pay for his medical expenses." Su Linran looks at Xiao Yao coldly¡° Don''t look at me like that. If you really have the ability, you''ll jump on me and kill me. " Xiao Yao went up to Su Linran and said, "I''m very kind. As long as others don''t bully me, I won''t bully others. I asked Qin Chaonan to help me have a good talk with you. You can tell me when the conversation broke down, but you shouldn''t kill people directly. Qin Chaonan is kind to you, but do you remember that kindness? You think that the Mo family is very strong. You think that after you hold the Mo family''s thigh, you can have a good life, but you are wrong. " Mo qiangqiu stares at Xiao Yao: "what do you mean by that?"¡° It''s meaningless. Just like before, the Su family wanted you to help them save Liu Jie, but do you have the strength? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Be presumptuous Mo qiangqiu burst into a rage, ridicule, this is ridicule! Because there is a young man named Wu Jingtian. Although Mo qiangqiu wants to help Su Linran take Liu Jie away, he doesn''t dare to be too bold. This time, he really lost the battle. Because of Wu Jingtian''s accident, Mo qiangqiu doesn''t feel like he lost. How can he lose to a brat¡° Hum, don''t think that the Wu family will really stand on your side. This boy doesn''t understand. It doesn''t mean his father doesn''t understand either! " Mo qiangqiu said¡° Yes, you''re right. You think the appearance of Wu Jingtian is an accident. If it wasn''t for Wu Jingtian, you might have taken Liu Jie away, but have you ever thought about why Wu Jingtian would be on my side? " Xiao Yao stares at Mo Qiang and asks. Mo qiangqiu is speechless. He has never thought about it¡° You don''t think you have lost. In your heart, you don''t want to admit that you have lost. You don''t think you can lose to me. You have such great ability in your life. What else can you do besides yelling a few words with your old age? What else can you do! " Xiao Yao''s last sentence accentuated the tone, and Mo qiangqiu''s body shook. Su Linran''s look was also a little strange. He didn''t know if Mo qiangqiu had listened to Xiao Yao''s words, but he listened very carefully, and he felt that... Xiao Yao seemed to have some truth in what he said. He always stood on the side of the Mo family, unswervingly, and never thought about changing his position, but from the beginning to now, what help did the Mo family give them? Mo Chengfei is sitting in his office. Xiao Yao can still beat him up. Mo qiangqiu is standing here. Xiao Yao can also beat Liu Jie. What else can they do for themselves!

 Chapter 210

    Su Linran and Su Qianxi take Liu Jie away. They go to another hospital to help Liu Jie see a doctor. They just don''t want to meet Xiao Yao again.


    Mo qiangqiu also left with Yang kuyang''s disheartened face. He had no place to spread his anger. When he came, he was high spirited. When he left, he was listless and gloomy.


    He was crushed and hit the nail.


    Only Meng Feng, who is still standing in the same place at this time, looks pale and carefully looks at Xiao Yao. He doesn''t know what to do.


    He is the mastermind of this matter, and he also has a large part of the responsibility. Liu Jie has been so devastated by Xiao Yao, let alone him!


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m wrong!" With a puff, Meng Feng knelt down directly in front of Xiao Yao, and then he cried with a runny nose and tears, "Mr. Xiao, I really know that I''m wrong. I''m still young, I don''t understand, I really don''t know anything!"


    Xiao Yao is about to be angry and cry by Meng Feng. He is 40 or 50 years old. He licks his old face and says that he is still young. Where does he come from! Is he going to be shameful!


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Meng Xiaomeng came out with a slightly haggard face. At the first sight, she saw her father kneeling on the ground, and now she grew up. Because the sound insulation effect of the ward was very good, she didn''t know what had happened outside, but she heard two screams.


    In addition, her mind is all on Ali, so even if she heard the scream, she didn''t plan to come out to watch.


    Just now Ali woke up, and she came out in a hurry.


    Xiao Yao saw Meng Xiaomeng, quickly raised his hands, a serious face, said: "Miss Meng, I swear, I absolutely did not fight your father, that is, I did not say heavy words!"


    What he said was his own conscience!


    In fact, from the beginning, he was a little depressed and didn''t know how to deal with Meng Feng. Although he wanted to beat Meng Feng and vent his anger for ah Li, he thought that ah Li might come together with Meng Xiaomeng in the future, and Meng Feng would become ah Li''s old father-in-law. How inappropriate it would be for him to attack ah Li''s old father-in-law!


    Because of this, he didn''t dare to do anything. Who knows that Meng Feng knelt directly in front of him, or in front of Meng Xiaomeng. This is a frame up!


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he didn''t even bother Meng Feng. This old guy even wanted to frame him. It''s too much! He didn''t know that the main reason was that he had scared Meng Feng by his previous means of destroying Liu Jie. Meng Feng was worried that Xiao Yao would attack him, so he immediately knelt down to beg for mercy?


    Meng Xiaomeng is also a little confused: "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Meng Feng, after all, is a businessman. He reacts very quickly. After a few seconds of hesitation, he immediately understands. He stands up in a hurry and looks at his daughter with a strong smile on his face.


    He is very curious, why Xiao Yao would value Meng Xiaomeng''s attitude so much, and have to explain to his daughter that he didn''t do it.


    Does Xiao Yao take a fancy to his daughter? With this idea in mind, Meng Feng would like to be excited to call out. If it is true, Xiao Yao will not trouble him, but will take care of him.


    In fact, up to now, Meng Feng still doesn''t know who Xiao Yao is, but at least he knows that Xiao Yao has amazing energy in Haitian city. Otherwise, how could he even have nothing to do with the Mo family?


    Who is mo qiangqiu? That''s a big Mac in Haitian! But even so, is mo qiangqiu still covered with ashes by Xiao Yao? Looking at Wu Jingtian beside Xiao Yao, he has a gun with him. With Meng Feng''s eye power, he can see that Wu Jingtian is definitely not a mortal. Otherwise, Mo qiangqiu can''t easily name Wu Jingtian.


    Can such people be ordinary people?


    If you catch up with Xiao Yao, Meng Feng will find a big support!


    "Mr. Xiao, are you familiar with my daughter?" Meng Feng asked in a low voice. Although he said that, Xiao Yao could understand Mo qiangqiu''s meaning. This old man must think that there is something between him and Meng Xiaomeng!


    Xiao Yao coughed: "Miss Meng and I are not very familiar."


    Hearing these words, Meng Feng''s heart hung up again. Naturally, he could hear Xiao Yao''s overtones. If Xiao Yao didn''t really fall in love with Meng Xiaomeng, wouldn''t he be unlucky?


    His face was full of pain at the thought.


    "However, it is my brother who protects Miss Meng, as I have said before." Xiao Yao said again.


    Meng Feng suddenly seems to understand something.


    Listening to Xiao Yao talking about this, Meng Xiaomeng remembered his purpose of going out of the ward, and quickly said to Xiao Yao, "Mr. Xiao, Ali is awake!"


    Xiao Yao a Zheng, smile: "estimate the time, this time should also wake up."


    He really doesn''t know what to do with Meng Feng, but now that ah Li wakes up, he can throw the problem to ah Li. If ah Li doesn''t know, there''s no way.


    "Go in and see him." Xiao Yao finished, took the lead to go out, song Yilin and others also followed. Ali was leaning against the bed, still a little pale¡° Xiao Ge Ali whispered. Xiao Yao came up to him and nodded, "are you better?"¡° Well... I''m much better. " Ali said with a smile. His smile still looks far fetched, and there are still some tiny beads of sweat on his forehead. However, Xiao Yao has done an examination for a Li before. Although a Li was hurt a little, a Li is a martial arts practitioner after all. He knows which parts of his body are the most vulnerable, so even when he was beaten, he also protected his vital parts. It doesn''t matter¡° Just have a good rest for two days. When you were in a coma, Miss Meng always stayed in front of your hospital bed. She didn''t want to eat, and she cried for you many times. " Xiao Yao said. Xiao Yao said, Meng Xiaomeng''s face is red, quickly lowered his head, dare not contact the eyes of Ali, and Ali is also embarrassed. However, when his eyes fell on Meng Feng, he recovered as before¡° How are you, uncle Meng Said Ali¡° Ha! Ali, are you all right? " Meng Feng laughed and asked in a low voice¡° It''s all right A Li''s tone is neither cold nor hot. He''s not as smart as Fang Hai, but it doesn''t mean that his brain is stupid. On the contrary, he''s also very smart, but he doesn''t like to express himself. He thinks that sometimes being dull and stupid is not necessarily a good thing. Therefore, when he was blocked, he immediately understood what it was and who wanted to trouble him. Ah Li''s attitude made Meng Feng feel embarrassed, but because he was ashamed, he didn''t say much, so he just stood on the side and laughed¡° Liu Jie''s hands have been interrupted by me. If he is treated in time, he can still be connected. " Xiao Yao said to Ali. Ah Li nodded, looked at Xiao Yao and said gratefully, "thank you, brother Xiao."¡° Don''t thank me. You''re my brother. I won''t let you off easily if someone wants to trouble you. However, besides Liu Jie, there''s another person who''s also looking for you. As for who he is, I think your heart is very clear. What do you think he should do? " When Xiao Yao said these words, song Yilin and others'' eyes also fell on Meng Feng. Meng Feng had a direct cold war. Looking at ah Li pitifully, he almost burst into tears. Originally, Meng Xiaomeng still had some confusion about the situation, but if she could not understand it at this time, it would only show that she had a problem with her brain, because Fang Hai and song Yilin were all looking at Meng Feng, and Meng Xiaomeng could not understand what was going on¡° Dad, you colluded with Liu Jie? " Meng Xiaomeng stares at his father, his eyes are full of disbelief, and why Meng Xiaomeng asked Xiao Yao for mercy before, Meng Xiaomeng also understood. She really can''t understand why ah Li has always been honest and never offended her father. Why does he have to deal with ah Li with Liu Jie? Meng Feng was embarrassed and worried: "I... in fact, it''s mainly because I cooperate with Liu Jie. It was Liu Jie who told me to cheat you to Lu city, while he set up an ambush on the road. "¡° But why did you do that? " Meng Xiaomeng is angry, depressed, surprised and curious. She looks at her father with red eyes. This question, Meng Feng did not answer, because normal people can guess what is going on, he is also embarrassed to say. Ali looked at Meng Feng and sighed¡° Uncle Meng, in fact, that Liu Jie is really not a good man. " Said Ali. Meng Feng lowered his head and nodded in a small range: "I know..." "although he likes Miss Meng, he doesn''t really like it. Otherwise, Miss Meng won''t ask me to be a bodyguard. I think you can understand that." Said Ali. Meng Feng nodded again, just like a pupil scolded by the teacher¡° Ali, what do you mean Although Xiao Yao has understood ah Li''s attitude, he thinks he still needs to ask more questions. Since ah Li wants to forgive Meng Feng, how can he say that Meng Feng has to inherit this human relationship! Otherwise, isn''t that work in vain? In order to help his brother to pick up girls, Xiao Yao is fighting for it¡° I don''t think uncle Meng will do such absurd things again. " Ali said with a smile¡° How can we do that! Have you been hurt in vain? " Xiao Yao said with feigned anger¡° I don''t have anything to do with it Said Ali. He didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant, and when Xiao Yao winked at him, he didn''t respond. If Fang Hai had, he would have cooperated with Xiao Yao perfectly!

 Chapter 211

    Ah Li is too honest, honest to Xiao Yao can''t help him, finally came a chance, let the father-in-law can remember his good, but this guy just don''t grasp, Xiao Yao heart plug ah, heartache ah!


    Hate iron but not steel!


    "Forget it, it''s up to you. If you don''t think it''s anything, it''s nothing." Xiao Yao sighs. Ah Li has come to this point. If Xiao Yao is still biting, Meng Feng''s cleverness will surely be able to guess his purpose. At that time, it will be nothing. If you want to blame, you can only blame ah Li. This guy is too sincere!


    Ah Li seems to have noticed that Xiao Yao''s tone and expression are not quite right, but he doesn''t know what''s wrong. He can only look at Xiao Yao with a suspicious look and then shut up again.


    "Boss Meng, I don''t care about the relationship between you and Liu Jie and Su Linran. Even if you really have to stand by them, I will never have any opinions. Anyway, even if you help them, it''s useless." Xiao Yao coughed and turned to look at Meng Feng. He said solemnly.


    Meng Feng shook his head hard, with a smile on his face: "Mr. Xiao is joking. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t have a long brain. Today, I can''t understand this matter. I can only rely on myself if I rely on everyone to run."


    "It''s a good thing if you really think so." Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    "Ha! Besides, now my daughter has found the most suitable man in her life. Anyway, I have to stand with my son-in-law, don''t I? " Meng Feng realized that his words were not convincing to Xiao Yao, so he quickly changed a way to show his loyalty to Xiao Yao.


    Hearing this, Meng Xiaomeng blushed and whispered, "Dad, what are you talking about? When did I meet the most suitable one? "


    Meng Feng pretended to be at a loss, looked at ah Li, then looked at his daughter and asked curiously, "isn''t ah Li?"


    Meng Xiaomeng is even more ashamed. She glances at Ali lying on the bed with her spare light, then stomps her feet, turns around and runs out of the ward.


    A Li rubbed his head, looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "boss, is Miss Meng angry?"


    Xiao Yao was almost angry and cried by ah Li. He knocked ah Li''s head hard and said with a straight face: "I''ve seen stupid people, but it''s rare to see such a stupid person as you!"


    Ah Li was also a little worried. He thought he was doing something wrong, which made Xiao Yao dissatisfied. He quickly asked, "brother Xiao, what did I do wrong?"


    "No, no, no, you didn''t do anything wrong. It''s us that''s wrong." Fang Hai can''t laugh or cry.


    Ali is going to be confused


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s phone suddenly rings. He looks at the caller ID on the phone. The phone is from Li Xiaoxiao, so he goes out of the ward and gets through.


    "Hello? Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that you haven''t come back yet. I thought something happened to you." Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    "Oh! Something happened. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Are you all right? What''s the matter? " Hearing Xiao Yao say so, Li Xiaoxiao immediately became nervous and asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose: "there''s nothing more. It''s all settled. I''ll go back later."


    "Well, good! Then I''ll wait for you to come back! " Li Xiaoxiao finished and hung up.


    Xiao Yao turned back to the ward, looked at Wu and said, "Lao Wu, I still have something to do. It''s not easy to entertain you." When he said this, Xiao Yao was still a little sorry. After all, Wu Jingtian helped Xiao Yao so much that he didn''t even eat.


    "It''s OK. I have to go back, too." Wu Jingtian said with a smile, "anyway, our brothers have plenty of time. We''ll get together again next time!"


    "Yes Xiao Yao also knows that Wu Jingtian is a forthright man, and people really treat him as a brother. He still talks about this little thing, but he falls behind, which is too artificial. So he casually says a few words and drives back to Li''s house.


    Walking into Li''s villa, Xiao Yao puts the key on the table. Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes light up: "Land Rover?"


    "Well, it''s from a friend." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Friends?" Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned, then nodded, "it seems that your popularity is really good now, your friend is really generous."


    Xiao Yao just laughed.


    "By the way, the arson case of Harry pharmaceutical factory last time has been found out. I have found out who set the fire." Xiao Yao said, "the policewoman named Qin Xue also made a contribution." He said that in order to help Qin Xue get credit, lest Li Xiaoxiao really plans to have a hard time with Qin Xue.


    "Well, I know!" Li Xiaoxiao grinned bitterly and rolled his eyes. "Do you think I will really trouble him? The reason why I had that attitude last time was that she always tried to trouble you. I just can''t understand why you didn''t provoke her. Why is she so busy? " When she said this, Li Xiaoxiao looked like a little girl who held injustice for her boyfriend.


    Xiao Yao smile: "I know."¡° Well... Then, who is the last killer? " Li Xiaoxiao is really curious. She has been speculating these days. She thinks that all her competitors are likely to do such things. Not only her competitors, but also some suspects in Li''s group. At this time, Li Xiaoxiao found out how many enemies she had¡° Jiang Tianlu. " Xiao Yao said slowly. When the name came out, Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed a little, and then her face was full of anger¡° Is that him She obviously couldn''t believe it. In her opinion, although the Li family and the Jiang family were competitors, there was no big contradiction. But why did Jiang Tianlu have to go all out to find trouble with them? Last time, Mr. Li was the first suspect, and Jiang Tianlu was the first suspect. That matter has not been settled yet, but Jiang Tianlu started again. What is his plan! At the thought of this, she was full of anger¡° Just in time, there is a banquet tonight, and Jiang Tianlu will go too. I''ll meet him! " Li Xiaoxiao said¡° Dinner party? " Xiao Yao was stunned¡° Yes, it''s a small business summit. " Li Xiaoxiao said, "in fact, originally, Jiang Tianlu was not a person who liked to participate in all kinds of activities, and I had very little contact with him. But this time, a big man will come to the banquet, and Jiang Tianlu will certainly be there." Xiao Yao nodded slightly and said, "I''ll go with you tonight, and I''ll see who Jiang Tianlu is!" Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine. What he wants to do is to save others. However, Jiang Tianlu repeatedly used his familiar poison to harm others, which made Xiao Yao feel that he could not bear it. If such a person was not solved, he would still make trouble, which would be a disaster for everyone. They sat on the sofa and chatted for a while. Xiao Yao also told Li Xiaoxiao what happened today. When he heard the middle, Li Xiaoxiao laughed strangely¡° In this Haitian city, there are few people who dare to hold guns against Mo''s demands. Your friend is really in trouble this time. " Li Xiaoxiao said. Xiao Yao sighed: "if it wasn''t for him, I would be the one who suffered losses today. I didn''t expect that Mo qiangqiu would have two more experts around him. They may not be my opponents, but it''s not difficult to stop me." Li Xiaoxiao nodded: "it seems that those friends you know are very reliable." Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes suddenly a little more decline. Xiao Yao also seems to feel li Xiaoxiao''s mood has become lower, and asked: "what''s the matter? Not happy? "¡° I envy you. " Li Xiaoxiao sighed for a long time and said, "you still have friends, so many friends, but if it wasn''t for you, I might not even have a speaker now." Xiao Yao laughed and comforted: "you should be more open-minded. For people like me, there must be more friends, but it''s normal for you to have fewer friends. After all, it''s too cold at high places!" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry: "what does it have to do with being too cold at high places?"¡° Of course it does. " Xiao Yao deliberately made a more exaggerated expression, and then said seriously, "if you want to make friends with others, you have to first think about whether they want to make friends with you, and want to please you deliberately. If you really make friends with each other, will the other party put forward any requirements for you? At that time, you are embarrassed to refuse, so in this way, It may not be a good thing for you to make a friend! " Li Xiaoxiao also felt that Xiao Yao had some truth to say, but he still felt uncomfortable: "is it difficult for me to make friends in my life?"¡° Of course not, but a friend is a kind of fate, not a request. If you feel that you will have a good talk with each other, and even feel that even if you really pay for each other, it is a very worthwhile thing, then you will naturally become friends. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Although that''s what he said, Xiao Yao also thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is really tragic. After so many years, he can only live in his own world. When he is in a bad mood, he can''t find anyone to talk to... It''s almost time to say that. When they go out, they drive Xiao Yao''s Land Rover. Li Xiaoxiao also wants to have a good feeling, But she won''t like the car very much. After all, girls! It''s hard to be interested in this kind of rugged car. The location of this banquet was set at Haitian Hotel. Just after parking, they came out of the parking lot and met someone they didn''t want to meet.

 Chapter 212

    Mo Chengfei also thinks that he is very backward. As soon as he stops the car, he meets Xiao Yao. He felt that his luck this evening would not be very good. As soon as he opened the car door, he met Shaxing. Could he be lucky?


    "Mo Da Shao, you look good?" Xiao Yao smiles.


    Mo Chengfei glares at Xiao Yao, and he wants to tear up this annoying guy!


    Mo Chengfei naturally knows what happened today. When he knows that his grandfather is very angry after Xiao Yao suffered losses, but even if he is angry, he has a feeling of helplessness. Who makes him unable to deal with Xiao Yao now?


    "Xiao Yao, you don''t have much to be proud of. Don''t let me catch the chance. When I have the chance, let''s see which of us is unlucky!" Mo Chengfei said, biting his teeth.


    He has already thought about it. From now on, he and Xiao Yao will never die!


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "in fact, I don''t want to trouble you."


    Xiao Yao''s words make Mo Chengfei even more angry. In the current situation, Xiao Yao''s words are a kind of irony to Mo Chengfei.


    A kind of red. Naked ridicule!


    "What I said is from my heart. I know you won''t believe it, but in fact it is. Think about it carefully. Have I ever taken the initiative to trouble you from the beginning to now? It''s you who''ve been troubling me. " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mo Chengfei originally wanted to refute, but when you think about it carefully, the fact is just like what Xiao Yao said. From the beginning until now, he has always been asking Xiao Yao for trouble. It seems that Xiao Yao has never taken the initiative to attack.


    He hummed coldly, and said nothing more. He didn''t take Xiao Yao''s words as one thing in his heart. Maybe he once regretted the trouble of finding Xiao Yao, but now things have come to this point. He can''t retreat if he wants to. Mo''s face is OK, and so is his face. If this is really the case, let it go, Everyone in Haitian city will think that the Mo family can''t play Xiao Yao. At that time, they will have no dignity. If they want to develop in Haitian city, there will be more barriers.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to Mo Chengfei. He goes out of the parking lot with Li Xiaoxiao and goes to the gate of Haitian Hotel. Before they can get in, a group of people come out in a swarm. Mayor Liu is the leader.


    "Why? Xiao Yao, you''re here, too! " Mayor Liu was a little surprised when he saw Xiao Yao.


    "Well, why are you here?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Liu Shichang showed a wry smile: "originally, I didn''t want to get involved in these things, but today I can''t do without coming."


    Xiao Yao is more and more curious.


    Mayor Liu whispered, "don''t you know? Today, I come to Haitian city, but the first talented woman in Kyoto, and the first handsome man in Kyoto. They are the golden girls in Kyoto! You know the place in Kyoto. If you can get a foothold in that place, you can get a foothold in China. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and joked: "hum, I''m still standing here. Who dares to claim to be the first handsome man?"


    Liu Shichang naturally heard Xiao Yao''s joking tone. He knew Xiao Yao a little bit. Although Xiao Yao was really good-looking and handsome, he was definitely not a narcissistic person.


    "Here it is Liu Shichang opens his mouth.


    At this time, the luxury motorcade stopped at the gate of the hotel.


    There are almost seven cars in the team. The first three are Mercedes Benz, the last three are Audi, and the middle one is Rolls Royce.


    All the people who came out with Mayor Liu were looking up.


    They all know the dignity of the visitor this time. If they can get involved with such a person, it will be a powerful support for them.


    There are three Chinese families, Qin family, Xia family and Lu family.


    This time, the people who came to Haitian city were Qin Tianya of the Qin family and Xia Yixing of the Xia family.


    Rolls Royce''s door opened, and a pair of handsome men and women came down from the car to see their faces clearly. Xiao yaocai felt that Mayor Liu''s words were very valuable.


    The man in the black tuxedo has neat hair. He is about 1.8 meters tall. He looks strong, handsome and fair skinned. He is more beautiful than a woman! Seeing his appearance, Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing: it''s almost more than me!


    Xiao Yao''s ears are almost blasted by those famous ladies. How to say that they are all people with status, how can they not control their emotions one by one? This is just a handsome guy!


    However, what surprised Xiao Yao even more was the girl.


    The girl looks about 1.75 meters, but it''s still because she''s wearing 5cm high-heeled shoes, but her height of 1.7 meters is also the height of the model. Her figure is perfect, and there''s no trace of fat on her whole body. Her face is like a top-grade white jade, crystal clear and impeccable. She''s wearing a sky blue dress, long hair and high set, Two ears with a pair of emerald earrings, like a fairy.


    It seems that such a girl should live in words.


    "Pretty, isn''t it?"


    "Well, it''s beautiful!" Xiao Yao did not know who asked the question, but he subconsciously gave an answer.


    As soon as he finished, his arm was pinched. He turned around and saw Li Xiaoxiao with a small mouth and a resentful look at him.


    "It''s beautiful, but you don''t have to be so honest, do you?" Li Xiaoxiao, like a daughter-in-law, expressed her strong dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao laughed awkwardly, coughed, and then said seriously, "it''s very beautiful, but it''s still worse than you!"


    Li Xiaoxiao could not laugh or cry, and shook her head: "you''d better not comfort me. I can''t compare with her. She is the most talented woman in Kyoto. She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and she is also a business genius. She is only 19 years old this year, but she has made a billion yuan for the Xia family. This is still without the help of her family, although the billion yuan is nothing to the Xia family, But that''s enough to prove her ability. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "but I didn''t lie just now. If you want to talk about your face, you are not worse than her."


    "Where is the difference?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. He won''t immediately say what''s wrong with Li Xiaoxiao!


    "You are no worse than her. If you have to say where she is the most outstanding, it''s still her temperament. Her temperament is really very good, but you also have your advantages. At least, you look more grounded than her."


    Li Xiaoxiao angry smile: "feelings you mean, I than her soil ah?"


    "It''s not earth. Let''s take the simplest example. When a girl like you walks on the street, many people will come to you to ask for her number, but if it was her, it would not be like this." Xiao Yao explained.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "how can it be! If I were you men, seeing such a girl walking on the street, I would definitely chase after her and ask for the phone number! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "so, you''re talking about you. That''s why you''re not a man. You won''t feel it, but men can feel it. The first feeling she gives people is that she''s a fairy. She doesn''t eat fireworks. It''s not easy for others to get close to her."


    Li Xiaoxiao understood Xiao Yao''s words and nodded slowly. She also felt that Xiao Yao had some truth.


    By this time, they had already entered the hotel, many people hugged each other, just like the stars holding the moon, but Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao fell behind.


    "The relationship between them doesn''t seem to be very good." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "how do you say that?"


    "When they walk, there is a distance between them, and there is no physical contact. In fact, the man wants to lean towards the girl several times, but they are all avoided. It can be seen that the girl is deliberately avoiding the man." Xiao Yao explained.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Why are you observing so carefully?"


    "Professional habits." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry: "then tell me, what''s your occupation?"


    Hearing Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao yaocai realized that he had said too much. He coughed and shook his head, so he didn''t speak any more.


    He used to be a killer, and he is also a famous killer in the world. On the one hand, he can be a traditional Chinese medicine to save the dying and heal the wounded. On the other hand, he can be like the black god of death, quietly plundering other people''s lives. This is his ability. As an excellent killer, he naturally has to observe the surrounding situation all the time. Observation is the key.


    "But you are not right! The Xia family and the Qin family seem to have an engagement. One of them is the most handsome man in Kyoto, and the other is the most talented woman in Kyoto. They are just a couple made in heaven. How can there be any conflict or gap between the prince and the princess? " Li Xiaoxiao touched his chin and said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and put out his hand: "I don''t know this. I can only observe these. As for other things, I don''t know."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and said nothing more. Holding Xiao Yao''s arm, they walked into the hotel together.


    After they entered the hotel, they found that Mayor Liu was talking with Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya. And they saw Mayor Liu''s attitude, but he was so respectful that Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "It is said that Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya plan to develop and invest in Haitian city, which is certainly a good thing for Haitian city. Although they are only two people, the strength behind them is terrifying. As long as they are willing to promote the economic development and local construction of Haitian city, it is absolutely not difficult." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized this and sighed: "it''s the first time I see Mayor Liu say some compliments to others. This time, it''s still because he wants to promote the economic development of Haitian city. If all Chinese officials are like Mayor Liu, it''s estimated that the whole society will be much better."


    "Who said it wasn''t?" Li Xiaoxiao also talked, and his respect for mayor Liu increased a little. All of a sudden, her eyes changed. She pulled La Xiaoyao and pointed to a direction¡° Look, that man is Jiang Tianlu! " The tone of Li Xiaoxiao''s speech contains a certain kind of anger. Xiao Yao looks in the direction of Li Xiaoxiao''s fingers and sees a man in his thirties. He is wearing a black suit and has short hair. When Xiao Yao looks at him, the man seems to be aware of it. He turns to look at Xiao Yao and his eyes twinkle, showing a strange look

 Chapter 213

    Although it is the first time to see Jiang Tianlu, he has already given Xiao Yao a bad feeling.


    Xiao Yao felt that this man named Jiang Tianlu was full of gloomy breath.


    This kind of feeling will make Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    Jiang Tianlu smiles at Xiao Yao, but the smile makes people feel numb. It''s like he was watched by a red eyed wolf in the dark.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao steps forward to Jiang Tianlu. Originally, Li Xiaoxiao would follow him, but Xiao Yao pushes him back with his hand. Li Xiaoxiao had nothing to do, but he didn''t say much. He could only whisper: "be careful."


    Xiao Yao gives Li Xiaoxiao a reassuring smile and walks slowly to Jiang Tianlu''s side.


    "Your name is Xiao Yao. I know you." Before Xiao Yao spoke, Jiang Tianlu spoke first.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and continued to stare at Jiang Tianlu without saying a word.


    "Do you want to have a bad time with me?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "I don''t want to."


    Jiang Tianlu was slightly stunned. Maybe he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to give him such an answer. He couldn''t help thinking that he couldn''t turn around.


    According to the information he got, Xiao Yao is a very open-minded person. He has just arrived in Haitian city, and before he can stand on the opposite side of Mo Chengfei, the youngest of Mo family. Then he goes against the whole Mo family. Although Xiao Yao hasn''t been in Haitian city for a long time, he can''t count the people he has offended.


    Originally, Jiang Tianlu thought that Xiao Yao would say something like, "how about Laozi and you?" But Xiao Yao didn''t say that, which made Jiang Tianlu feel uncomfortable.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is a capable person, but it doesn''t make him feel afraid of Xiao Yao, because a arrogant, arrogant and self righteous person relying on his own ability will never be so powerful. But now, Jiang Tianlu thinks it''s time to change his view. Xiao Yao is not as simple as he thinks.


    "Boss Jiang, I heard that you are an expert at using poisonous insects?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Gu? What''s that? " Jiang Tianlu was slightly stunned and asked curiously.


    "Don''t you understand?" Xiao Yao said, "it''s the poisonous insects in the Miao area."


    Jiang Tianlu nodded, showed a sudden realization like expression, said: "I know this, I saw it in the film, what''s the matter, do you think I can do that?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Jiang Tianlu laughed: "Mr. Xiao is really a joke. I''m a businessman. How can I understand those things?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. He naturally knew that Jiang Tianlu would never admit it in such an environment. Otherwise, the other party would be too stupid. The reason why he asked these questions was that he wanted to let Jiang Tianlu know that he had doubted him and let him be restrained.


    Even if the other party doesn''t take him seriously, Xiao Yao won''t have any loss or lose a piece of meat. If so, why don''t he do it?


    Jiang Tianlu suddenly put away his smile and pointed to the direction behind Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looks in the direction of Jiang Tianlu''s fingers, and his eyes fall on the girl named Xia Yixing.


    "Beautiful?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Jiang Tianlu. His brow is locked and he is suspicious. He doesn''t know what the devil is up to in this guy''s heart.


    "Not answering other people''s questions is an act of disrespect." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "my biggest shortcoming is that I don''t like to respect others." Of course, he is not such a person, but since he has fixed his goal on Jiang Tianlu, he will not change his mind. Why should he respect such a person? Is there something wrong with your brain?


    "She''s beautiful, but I''ve heard that since ancient times, beauty has a bad life. Maybe she won''t survive tonight." Jiang Tianlu sentimental way, "unfortunately, such a beautiful girl."


    When Xiao Yao heard the speech, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he took a step forward. His eyes were staring at Jiang Tianlu. His eyes were twinkling with cold light, and he said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do?"


    "Do nothing!" Jiang Tianlu looked innocent. "What else can I do?"


    Xiao Yao is biting his teeth. He really wants to hit this guy in the face. He seldom hates a person so much. This guy named Jiang Tianlu has some skills. Otherwise, how can he hate him so much?


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, excuse me. I have something else to do." With that, Jiang Tianlu turned and walked to one side.


    Xiao Yao stares at Jiang Tianlu''s back and takes a deep breath.


    This is a very dangerous and tricky person, he thought to himself.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, a person like Mo Chengfei is just like a child who is easily irritable. He can do nothing but be cruel and do some irrational things. Moreover, Xiao Yao can easily penetrate his purpose, so Xiao Yao won''t take such a person in mind, because Mo Chengfei can''t hurt him at all.


    However, Jiang Tianlu is different. Few people can give Xiao Yao a sense of danger when they meet for the first time, but Jiang Tianlu has done it. Xiao Yao thinks that this guy is very terrible, and his whole body reveals a chill. He returned to Li Xiaoxiao''s side, but his face was not very good-looking. Li Xiaoxiao was also a good observer. He immediately noticed Xiao Yao''s unusual appearance and asked, "what''s the matter?"¡° There''s a good chance that something will happen tonight. " Xiao Yao is concise¡° What happened? " Li Xiaoxiao''s brain didn''t respond for a long time. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao wry smile: "that guy, it is very likely to fight that girl named Xia Yixing tonight."¡° You mean Jiang Tianlu? " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded heavily. When Xiao Yao said that, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t understand it. He asked curiously, "why? Xia Yixing just came to Haitian city today. He didn''t do anything. Did such a person provoke him? " Xiao Yao said with a wry smile: "maybe he is psychopathic. If he doesn''t hurt others, he will feel uncomfortable all over! Of course, it''s also possible that he just wants to demonstrate to me, he''s challenging me, he wants to challenge me with his poison! " It''s not so much a challenge as a provocation! If Jiang Tianlu really intends to attack Xia Yixing, there is no need to tell Xiao Yao this important information directly. In doing so, he is only challenging Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s superb medical skills have repeatedly broken his poison. This time, he will challenge again¡° What shall we do then? " Li Xiaoxiao said. Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t want to interfere too much if he didn''t dare to deal with Xiao Yao''s affairs. He didn''t have a virgin plot, and he didn''t regard himself as the savior to save the dying and heal the wounded. But now Jiang Tianlu is standing on the opposite side of him, and has already issued a challenge. If Xiao Yao doesn''t do anything, he is showing weakness. Xiao Yao doesn''t like to be looked down upon by people he dislikes, and... Xia Yixing is so beautiful. If something really happens, it''s a pity. At this time, Xiao Yao''s Yu Guang glimpses that Jiang Chengfei doesn''t know when he has come to Xia Yixing, and he also gives Xia Yixing a red wine glass¡° No good Xiao Yao said, had rushed past, and then forced the crowd away with his body, rushed to Jiang Tianlu and Xia Yixing, then did not think about it, directly stretched out his hand, slapped on Xia Yixing''s wrist, Xia Yixing a pain, wrist shaking, red wine spilled, soaked her skirt¡° Ah Xia Yixing screamed and received some surprise¡° What are you doing? " The man standing next to Xia Yixing, Qin Tianya, was full of anger on his face. He put his hand on Xiao Yao''s shoulder and pushed him aside. Then he quickly asked, "Yixing, are you ok?"¡° I''m fine. " Xia Yixing''s psychological quality is still very good. Although she was startled by Xiao Yao, she soon recovered and wiped her skirt with a paper towel. However, on the sky blue dress, the red stain could not be wiped clean¡° Are you out of your mind? " Qin Tianya roared angrily. All people stare big eyes, looking at Xiao Yao standing beside Xia Yixing, a little surprised. Mo Chengfei, who is hiding in the crowd, grins directly. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what disease he has committed, so he goes to Xia Yixing for trouble. If he offends Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya, who can save him? Make him crazy, keep on crazy! I want to see how crazy you are in front of the Qin and Xia families! Xiao Yao''s eyes were fixed on the red wine glass and red wine on the waiting ground, but he didn''t find anything unusual. He raised his head and saw Jiang Tianlu staring at him with a smile, which made him feel that he had been fooled. There is nothing wrong with red wine. Jiang Tianlu did it on purpose¡° What''s the matter with you? " Qin Tianya was even more angry when he saw that the creator was still pretending to be stupid. Xiao Yao turned and looked at Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing. He was embarrassed: "sorry."¡° i ''m sorry? If you say sorry, it''s ok? " Qin Tianya asked with a cold face, his eyes twinkling¡° I thought there was something wrong with the wine. " Xiao Yao explained¡° What do you think? So tell me, what''s the problem? " Qin Tianya is a Leng at first, then thinks that Xiao Yao finds a reason for his recklessness¡° ha-ha! Qin Shao, I know. This guy must want to attract Miss Xia''s attention. That''s why he did it! " Mo Chengfei seized the opportunity and said quickly. Qin Tianya turned his face and looked at Mo Chengfei. He nodded slightly. He felt that what Mo Chengfei said still had some truth. When he thought of the possibility, Qin Tianya''s eyes could emit a flame of anger. If he didn''t care about his identity, he really wanted to kick it directly at this time.

 Chapter 214

    Xiao Yao is surrounded by the crowd. Some people are pitying Xiao Yao and offending Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing, while others are gloating. They think Xiao Yao deserves it and is used to being arrogant in Haitian city. This time, they dare to offend Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing.


    "Give me an explanation. If you don''t have a better excuse, I won''t let you out of Haitian Hotel today." Qin Tianya said with a gloomy face.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao was a little impatient. He was kind-hearted. Although he was really wrong, the other side''s attitude was too tough, right? So he was a little impatient and said to Qin Tianya, "what''s the matter, young man, are you the security guard of Haitian Hotel? Can I go out and has the final say?


    The fierce light in Qin Tianya''s eyes soared, and he laughed angrily: "are you laughing at me?"


    They all looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of pitiful eyes. They were thinking, is this guy really tired of living? Doesn''t he know who Qin Tianya is? This is the eldest son of the Qin family! How dare he offend such a person? Is he crazy!


    And Mo Chengfei, at this time, really wanted to light fireworks outside the hotel to celebrate, and his heart was just happy. He thought Xiao Yao was really tired of living, and he was really a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers! Xiao Yao, you have a tough attitude. Just be so tough. I''ll see what you can do when you offend Qin Da Shao to death!


    "Qin Shao, Miss Xia, I''m sorry." At this time, Li Xiaoxiao also quickly came over and apologized.


    "Yes?" Qin Tianya saw that Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned. He was a little surprised and had a feeling of being bright in front of his eyes.


    He seldom sees a girl who is not as good as Xia Yixing in appearance!


    "Who are you?" After Qin Tianya''s short absence, he immediately responded, coughed and asked Li Xiaoxiao.


    "My name is Li Xiaoxiao. I''m the current chairman of Li''s group." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Are you Li Xiaoxiao?" Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing look at Li Xiaoxiao with a kind of surprised eyes.


    Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Of course Xia Yixing said with a smile, "before I came here, I heard that the boss of the biggest enterprise in Haitian city is a 19-year-old talented business girl. So it''s you?"


    Listening to Xia Yixing''s words, Li Xiaoxiao was embarrassed. She quickly waved her hand and said, "Miss Xia is joking. If you want to talk about a talented business girl, that''s you."


    Xia Yixing laughed and said, "Miss Li, do you know him?" "He" in her words naturally refers to Xiao Yao.


    "Yes, he is my... Good friend." Li Xiaoxiao said with a red face.


    "Just good friends?" Xia Yixing showed a sly smile, and her eyes glanced at Xiao Yao. She said mischievously, "it seems that Miss Li is biting hard on the word" good friend "! You are not girlfriends and girlfriends now, but it just needs a little time. At least, you think so, don''t you? "


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t help but be surprised. She really didn''t expect that the girl named Xia Yixing could read so many important messages from her own words.


    It seems that this talented girl is really not built!


    "What if this kid gets your clothes dirty?" Qin Tianya asked.


    "Forget it." Xia Yixing said, "I think it''s pretty. Look, the red wine sprinkled on the skirt is just a kind of embellishment. It''s like a blooming rose."


    Then she raised her head, looked at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "I want to thank you too!"


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised. He thought that Xia Yixing would be angry, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s attitude was so good, and the smile on his face looked very pure, absolutely not a disguise. It can be seen that this is a kind girl, and Xiao Yao''s favor for her has deepened a lot.


    "Then thank Miss Xia for not investigating." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing nodded: "you also need to refuel! If you don''t know how to put it into action, when Miss Li is robbed by others, you will regret it! "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t say much.


    Li Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, has a red face and looks down at her toes. Xia Yixing knows the relationship between her and Xiao Yao in front of so many people. Li Xiaoxiao only feels that her face is very hot and wants to find a crack in the ground.


    It''s really killing me! Li Xiaoxiao thinks that although she is a female elite and general in business, she is also a green girl in the face of emotional problems.


    "That will not disturb you." With that, Li Xiaoxiao pulls Xiao Yao to one side. Xia Yixing doesn''t think how ugly her clothes are, and whether it will affect others'' appreciation of her. She still talks gracefully and freely, and her eyes are full of confidence.


    This is the unique temperament of Xia Yixing!


    "How''s it going?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "A confident girl." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." Li Xiaoxiao said, "but is there really something wrong with that glass of red wine?" Xiao Yao shook his head with a wry smile and said to himself, "my intelligence was suppressed by the other party. There was no problem with that glass of red wine. Jiang Tianlu was setting me up. Although Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya didn''t investigate my fault, if I go back and tell them that Jiang Tianlu wanted to hurt Xia Yixing, I''m afraid they won''t believe it, On the contrary, he has a very bad impression on me. It''s a big trouble! " In the end, Xiao Yao took another breath¡° It seems that Jiang Tianlu is not easy to provoke. " Li Xiaoxiao said seriously. Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "no matter whether he is easy to be provoked or not, I want to see if he has the ability to harm people under my eyes." He looked for the figure of Jiang Tianlu everywhere again, but after a long time, he didn''t find the man. It''s just that Jiang Tianlu has no way to hide himself. He obviously wants to avoid Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao can''t see him, he will naturally have a feeling of instability and worry. In this state, people''s nerves are most easily paralyzed. Xiao Yao does not dare to relax for a moment. He is still looking for the figure of Jiang Tianlu. However, Xiao Yao does not dare to leave Li Xiaoxiao, lest Jiang Tianlu will focus on Li Xiaoxiao again. At this time, in the Haitian Hotel, there is a man who is very depressed, and that man, naturally, is mo Chengfei. When he saw that Xiao Yao had provoked Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing, he was still happy. After all, the Qin family and Xia family, but the big Chinese family, had provoked such a person, which undoubtedly caused him great trouble. Qin Tianya wanted to crush Xiao Yao, which was a matter of minutes. There was no difficulty at all, as long as the Qin family had a word, There are too many people willing to help him deal with Xiao Yao. Originally, Mo Chengfei felt that Xiao Yao must have bad luck, but he didn''t expect that Xia Yixing finally forgave Xiao Yao, which made his face black¡° What the hell He couldn''t help complaining. Standing beside Mo Chengfei, Jiang Kun heard this and asked in a low voice, "Mo Shao, don''t you think this is an opportunity?" When Mo Chengfei heard Jiang Kun''s words, he turned around and asked, "what do you mean?"¡° Hehe, although Miss Xia forgives Xiao Yao, it only depends on Li Xiaoxiao''s face. There are so many people here, and Qin Dashao is also a person with status. Naturally, she won''t be entangled with such small things, otherwise he will lose face! However, this does not mean that Qin has no dissatisfaction. " Mo Chengfei''s eyes flashed a light, looked at Jiang Kun, nodded: "you continue to say."¡° Now, Qin must be dissatisfied with Xiao yaoxinsheng, and this is our chance! As long as we can get close to Qin Dashao and speak ill of Xiao Yao and tell him how arrogant Xiao Yao is, or we can play some tricks to make conflicts between Qin Dashao and Xiao Yao happen again, then Xiao Yao will be finished? In China, if the Qin family is determined to deal with anyone, it''s not a matter of playing fingers? " Jiang Kun talks about it. After listening to Jiang Kun''s words, Mo Chengfei hesitated: "in this way, isn''t Qin Tianya a gunner? What if we let him know our purpose and turn to us for trouble? " Jiang Kun really wanted to slap Mo Chengfei on the head and scold him, but when he thought about the identity of the other party, he could only resist the impulse and said: "Mo Da Shao, why didn''t you turn around? We can make some small moves in secret, but we don''t have to tell Qin Da Shao in public. " Mo Chengfei hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "you''re right. This is really a way. Haha, anyway, Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing will stay in Haitian city in the future, and then we''ll get close to Qin Tianya!"¡° Good Jiang Kun also nodded. The two people who had the idea laughed more happily. Xiao Yao always pays attention to the changes of Xia Yixing, and Xia Yixing also has a strange feeling. While talking with others, she felt as if someone was staring at her. But on second thought, there were too many people staring at her today, so she didn''t feel strange. However, as soon as she had drunk a glass of champagne, her chest suddenly became very stuffy, her head was heavy, and her steps were a little vain. She stretched out her hand and rubbed her head. Suddenly, her brain tingled and she fainted... "Yixing!" Qin Tianya, who is standing beside Xia Yixing, is startled and shouts quickly. Then he quickly steps forward and catches Xia Yixing. Everyone''s eyes, also looked over, everyone''s face is full of surprise. A man, walking fast, has rushed to the front, and squatted down, stretched out his hand to hold Xia Yixing''s wrist

 Chapter 215

    The man who rushes to Xia Yixing is Xiao Yao.


    He carefully felt the pulse of Xia Yixing, frowning together.


    "Damn, that grandson succeeded." Xiao Yao was so angry. Although he is talking with Li Xiaoxiao, his eyes have never moved away from Xia Yixing. He really can''t figure out when Jiang Tianlu started.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Tianya was stunned for a while. After reaction, he wanted to extend his hand to push Xiao Yao away. But after he slapped Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s body was still, which made him even more angry.


    "Get out of here, don''t you see I''m saving people?" Xiao Yao was very angry. He turned his face and glared at Qin Tianya angrily. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    After Qin Tianya came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, his brain was blank for a short time. He felt like he had fallen into the ice hole. Then he could not help shivering.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Qin Tianya took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood, but his heart was also depressed. He couldn''t help thinking, who is this man and why can a look be so terrible.


    "I''m the one who can save her." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why should I believe you?" Qin Tianya''s face is also a heavy, open mouth asks a way.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Tianya and shrugged: "I didn''t intend to make you believe me, but whether you believe me or not, I will save her."


    "Hum, how can I know if you want to save or harm Yixing?" Qin Tianya stands up, stares at Xiao Yao and says in a cold voice. In response, he did not have the previous kind of fear.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    He stretched out his hand and went to Xia Yi star detective, trying to hold her up first, but a crutch stopped his arms.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around. He didn''t know when there was an old man standing beside him. From his face, Xiao Yao couldn''t see his age. What makes Xiao Yao even more surprised is that he doesn''t know when the other party appeared at his side.


    The other side is a master!


    "Boy, if Qin Shao didn''t ask you to help others, you can''t do it, can you?" The old man smiles. He is wearing a gray robe and holding a walking stick carved from pear flowers and trees. It looks like fairyland.


    His voice is Hunyuan, which seems to contain a certain momentum. Then he suddenly starts to push Xiao Yao''s body out with his crutch.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao stepped back, stared at the old man and asked.


    "Worshiped by the Qin family, Taoist priest Xuanqing." The old man said with a smile.


    "Taoist priest Qingxuan?" When Xiao Yao heard the speech, he was stunned. His brain was running at full speed. He vaguely felt that the name was very familiar. He seemed to have heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    Qin Tianya raises Xia Yixing and looks at Xiao Yao coldly.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "she is poisoned. Even if you send her to the hospital, no one can save her. In Haitian city, there are only two people who can save her."


    "Which two?" Qin Tianya asked.


    "The first one is me, and the second one is the person who makes the poison." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing this, Qin Tianya frowned and thought for a moment. Then he sneered again: "how can I know if you''re the one who''s cheating on me?"


    Xiao Yao is angry.


    "I said, is there something wrong with your brain? If it''s really me, then my purpose is undoubtedly to take her life. If so, why should I save her? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Now he seriously doubts the intelligence quotient of the man named Qin Tianya. Isn''t the brain of the handsome man enough? No! My brain is easy to use, and isn''t it handsome?


    When Qin Tianya heard Xiao Yao''s words, he hesitated.


    "If you are determined to send her to the hospital, she will be dead. When you go back and want me to save her, I''m afraid I can''t help it." Xiao Yao sighed and continued.


    At this time, an ugly voice suddenly sounded.


    "Don''t believe him, Qin Shao!"


    Everyone turned their faces to find the source of the sound. At last, everyone''s eyes fell on Mo Chengfei. It suddenly dawned on them one by one that there was no one else except Mo Chengfei, who didn''t agree with Xiao Yao.


    Qin Tianya heard Mo Chengfei''s words, turned his face, looked at Mo Chengfei and asked, "who are you?"


    "Mo family, Mo Chengfei." Mo Chengfei said.


    "What do you mean by what you just said?" Qin Tianya is not interested in Mo Chengfei''s identity at all, and directly raises the question in his mind.


    "Qin Shao, Xiao Yao has a problem with his character. Who knows if he harbors evil intentions? If you really ask him to treat Miss Xia, even if there is something wrong with Miss Xia, he can say that Miss Xia has been poisoned, and he can''t help it. Finally, he patted her ass and walked away. " Mo Chengfei said.


    After listening to Mo Chengfei''s words, Qin Tianya felt that what the boy said was quite reasonable, so he once again focused on Xiao Yao: "are you sure? What''s your guarantee? "


    "I won''t guarantee anything. No doctor dares to bet before he starts to save people. It''s irresponsible." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mo Chengfei laughs: "Xiao Yao, weren''t you very arrogant before? Don''t you have been a bull all the time? What''s the matter? Now I don''t have confidence in myself? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t even look at Mo Chengfei, let alone answer his question.


    "What''s the matter, you are speechless by me?" Mo Chengfei said.


    "I don''t talk to stupid people." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    "You Mo Chengfei''s face is red with anger. He wants to rush up and scratch Xiao Yao''s face like a woman.


    "Qin Shao, you can''t believe him! Who knows what his mind is? " Mo Chengfei said quickly.


    Xiao Yao suddenly showed a smile.


    Qin Tianya was nervous and anxious. He didn''t know how to choose. Yu Guang glanced at Xiao Yao''s smile and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing. Some people are worried." Xiao Yao said, "I want to save people, but some people do their best not to let me save them. If something really happens, I will bear the consequences, but he tries to stop me. His heart is to blame."


    Mo Chengfei''s face turned white when he heard Xiao Yao''s words.


    This is really throwing dirty water on yourself!


    In the past, Mo Chengfei thought that he was absolutely an expert in splashing dirty water. But now when he saw Xiao Yao, he found out how wrong he was. Xiao Yao was just a genius in this field. These random words led the spearhead to him. Moreover, if Mo Chengfei didn''t know it in his heart, he would have heard Xiao Yao''s words, I guess they all start to doubt themselves.


    He also realized that he was in a hurry.


    Qin Tianya''s eyes fall on Mo Chengfei, and his eyes become a little strange, just like staring at a criminal.


    Mo Chengfei was staring at by Qin Tianya''s eyes. He felt very uncomfortable. He was frightened and explained with a white face: "Qin Shao, it''s definitely not me. I don''t have that ability. Don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense! I am innocent He doesn''t want to be hated by Qin Tianya instead of Xiao Yao. Even if he is the young master of the Mo family, he can''t afford to go, and even affect the whole Mo family!


    "Since you didn''t do it, why are you guilty?" Xiao Yao asked on the side.


    "When did I feel guilty?" Mo Chengfei said angrily.


    "Then why don''t you have to let me save people?" Xiao Yao is in hot pursuit.


    "Because there is something wrong with your character!" Mo Cheng''s face turned red.


    "Don''t be so anxious. Look at you, your face has changed. If you are like this, others will start to get angry because you have been exposed by me." Xiao Yao a pair for Mo Chengfei good appearance said.


    Mo Chengfei''s body is shaking. He is really angry.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that a person should be disgusted to such an extent. It''s just appalling! In the aspect of mouth, Mo Chengfei lost, and he lost so thoroughly that now he dare not speak, for fear that if he says something wrong, he will be bombarded by Xiao Yao, and his little heart will not be able to bear it.


    The expression on Qin Tianya''s face was uncertain, and some of them couldn''t make up their minds.


    "If I were you, I would either send Xia Yixing to the hospital or let me do it. I would never waste my time here." Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    Qin Tianya looks at Xia Yixing, and is really scared. At this time, Xia Yixing''s face turns black, her lips turn purple, and her body is shaking slightly. She looks very poisonous, which makes people can''t bear it. Many men think that they hope they can fight for Xia Yixing, and watch such a girl suffer from this kind of pain, They also have a kind of unbearable feeling.


    "You come." Qin Tianya looked at Xiao Yao and said in a cold voice, "if something happens to Yixing, no matter who you are, I will make you pay the price of bleeding!"


    Xiao Yao smiles. He doesn''t take Qin Tianya''s threat as one thing. Maybe Qin Tianya''s identity is really different. However, Xiao Yao will never feel any deep fear because of each other''s identity. He has never climbed anyone, never before, never now, never again!


    He goes up to Qin Tianya, reaches out his hand and holds up Xia Yixing princess. Qin Tianya''s mouth twitches fiercely and looks at the woman he likes being held in his arms. He has unspeakable pain, but he has nothing to do.


    As long as she is a little closer to Xia Yixing, she can smell the fragrance of her body. In this case, it''s absolutely impossible to say that Xiao Yao has no other thoughts. Any normal man will have no other ideas.

 Chapter 216

    Mo Chengfei''s heart is very unhappy, he does not want Xiao Yao to cure Xia Yixing.


    Although he hates Xiao Yao very much, he can''t deny Xiao Yao''s medical skills. If Xia Yixing is really cured by Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is also on the ship of Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing. At that time, it''s even more impossible for him to deal with Xiao Yao.


    However, although he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to say anything now. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, Xiao Yao would immediately point all the spears at him and make him a target of public criticism.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth is really terrible! Just a few words before, let Qin Tianya doubt him. If he said a few more words, Qin Tianya could not confirm that the murderer was him?


    Therefore, at this time, Mo Chengfei can only pray in his heart, hoping that Xiao Yao will fail. Although he does not hope that Xia Yixing, such a beautiful woman, will lose her fortune in Haitian city, he will never care as long as he can let Xiao Yao have bad luck, let alone one Xia Yixing.


    Anyway, he knew that although Xia Yixing was beautiful and good-natured, he was not the same person in the world after all. He was the woman Qin Tianya liked. What could he have in common with him?


    So, anyway, there will be no connection between Xia Yixing and him, so whether Xia Yixing is alive or dead has nothing to do with him.


    At this time, the manager of Haitian Hotel also came in a hurry. When he learned that something like this had happened in the hotel, he was almost scared out of his wits. Who didn''t know that even the mayor of Haitian was here tonight? As a result, something happened today. If there was a food poisoning tragedy, the hotel would have to close.


    As a result, "poisoning" happens to be Xia Yixing, the eldest daughter of the Xia family. He just sits on the ground, his eyes blank and numb.


    Xia family, that''s the peak of the Chinese pyramid! How could it be, how could it be! The manager''s heart is silent cry, at this time he has faced the edge of collapse.


    "Find me a lounge, or a room between them." Xiao Yao said to the manager who could not speak.


    The manager''s brain is almost blank. He doesn''t know what Xiaoyao is going to do, but he still nods and leads the way. Xiaoyao immediately walks with Xia Yixing, Qin Tianya, Li Xiaoxiao and others.


    Before taking a few steps, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and said, "what are you doing with me?"


    Qin Tianya turned his lips and said, "I want to look at you. Who knows what you are going to do?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "since that''s the case, come on."


    Qin Tianya was a little stunned, and his face was a little ugly. After a cold hum, he turned around, which also showed his attitude. If you don''t let us follow, can''t we?


    Xiao Yao smiles like success and goes on.


    Under the guidance of the manager, Xiao Yao holds Xia Yixing and walks into a quiet room. Then he throws Xia Yixing on the bed, turns around and says to the manager, "help me find paper and pen."


    The manager feels more and more strange. He really can''t understand why Xia Yixing is so dangerous now. Xiao Yao doesn''t take Xia Yixing to the hospital, but brings him to his room to do something. However, it''s all other people''s business. As a small manager, he can''t manage so much. He just hopes Xia Yixing doesn''t have an accident in Haitian Hotel, This is his biggest wish now. So, in order to make Xia Yixing safe, he nodded to Xiao Yao, and immediately turned out of the room. When he came back, he had a ballpoint pen and a hard shell notebook in his hand.


    Xiao Yao took the pen and paper, and wrote on it. After a long time, he tore off the first one and then gave it to the manager. Without looking up, he said, "go, follow this prescription to Jishitang for medicine. By the way, if you don''t have enough money, ask the person named Qin Tianya below for it." He''s not stupid enough to pay for his own medicine!


    "All right!" When the manager heard the name of Qin Tianya, he had a bitter smile in his heart. Before that, the owner of the hotel held a meeting and emphasized the identity of Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing, asking him to ask Qin Tianya for money? He really didn''t have the courage. He understood that no matter how much the medicine cost, he had to pay for it himself.


    After he left the room, Xiao Yao immediately went to the window, stretched out his hand, took out the fire needle from his body, and then quickly took out a silver needle, sealed several important acupoints on Xia Yixing''s body, also in order to prevent the spread of poisonous insects. He had already delayed some time, so now Xiao Yao dare not continue to delay the ink.


    Xia Yixing''s face, has become more and more ugly, black as if it had been stained with ink, the body is still shaking, I still feel sorry.


    "Well, if you''re unlucky, it''s your face." Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing and recalls what Jiang Tianlu said before, but he shakes his head.


    After several silver needles were inserted, Xiao Yao also had a little strength in his body. For a long time, Xia Yixing''s face also improved. However, Xiao Yao also knew that he had only saved Xia Yixing''s life for a while, and it would not last long, at most three or four hours.


    Before, Xiao Yao had already frowned when he was helping Xia Yixing to cut his pulse. This time, the poison on Jiang Tian''s way seemed very special.


    Now, the meridians and breath in Xia Yixing''s body are chaotic, just like the tangled thread. Xiao Yao''s urgent task is to find the thread immediately, otherwise, Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to do now.


    A little energy, slowly into the body of Xia Yixing, almost half an hour later, the door was knocked again, Xiao Yao eased his breath, stood up, walked to the door, opened the door, standing outside the door is Qin Tianya.


    Qin Tianya handed Xiao Yao the traditional Chinese medicine in his hand: "do you need to boil it?"


    When he said these words, his eyes were looking inside all the time. He saw that Xia Yixing''s face on the bed was ruddy, his heart was more stable, and his attitude towards Xiao Yao was better. At least, it proved that Xiao Yao really had his own strength.


    "No Xiao Yao said, "don''t look, she''s ok now, but the poison is still in her body. It takes time to get rid of it."


    Xiao Yao saw through his intention, but Qin Tianya didn''t have any embarrassed expression. He just nodded and said, "as long as you can cure Yixing, I can satisfy you with any requirement."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, took the traditional Chinese medicine and immediately closed the door. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with this guy


    But after closing the door, Xiao Yao was a little distressed again.


    The traditional Chinese medicine he bought this time really doesn''t need any suffering, because it''s not for oral use, but for bathing. It''s just... Now there are no girls here. Do you want to help Xia Yixing take a bath? He was embarrassed at the thought. Do you call Qin Tianya in and ask him to help? As soon as he had this idea, Xiao Yao immediately threw it out of his mind to see Xia Yixing''s attitude towards Qin Tianya. They were not the kind of relationship that the outside world mistakenly thought. Why should they take advantage of that son of a bitch?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao went into the bathroom and began to put hot water into the bathtub. When he was almost done, he took apart the traditional Chinese medicine and soaked it in water according to a certain proportion. It was strange to say that the traditional Chinese medicine had just been soaked in the water, and the originally transparent water immediately changed its color, a clear blue.


    He went out of the bathroom and looked at Xia Yixing lying on the bed. His face turned red.


    "Miss Xia, I have to talk to you first. I really just want to save you. I''m a very pure boy!" Although Xiao Yao knew that he couldn''t hear what Xia Yixing said at this time, he felt that what he said was for himself.


    When he came to the window, he put his hand out and put it on Xia Yixing''s blue skirt. His hands trembled and his body trembled. Xiao Yao seldom felt nervous, but under such circumstances, he had to admit that he was really nervous. It was impossible for anyone to keep calm in such a situation.


    Girl, you are so beautiful. How can I calm down and make me confused. I believe my heart is pure!


    Xiao Yao in the heart while chanting, side stripped Xia Yixing body long skirt.


    Xiao Yao deliberately wants to divert his attention, but... He finally declared his failure, and he can''t divert his attention at all!


    Originally, the skirt was very easy to take off, but Xiao Yao spent a full five minutes. When he took off the skirt, he always had to pay attention not to touch Xia Yixing''s skin, so he naturally wasted too much time.


    "Puff..." after taking off Xia Yixing''s long blue skirt, Xiao Yao can''t help laughing. Xia Yixing is wearing a pink inner with Hello Kitty printed on it. It''s very cartoon. It seems that although Xia Yixing looks beautiful and unique, she still has a girl''s heart!


    Xia Yixing''s figure is really good, flat belly without any extra fat, and, it is not bony, if you have to use a word to describe Xia Yixing''s figure, it is perfect! Perfect to no blemish, symmetrical body, one more point is fat, one less point is thin, every Jin of meat stay in its place.


    What''s more, Xia Yixing is wearing a black hollow bra. It seems that the human bra has at least a c cup. It''s hard to imagine that the bra is a giant for such a well-balanced girl.


    "It looks good. I don''t know how it feels." Xiao Yao thought in his heart, and then quickly threw his own idea of obscenity out, picked Xia Yixing up, then walked into the bathroom, and then threw her into the bathtub.


    He also quickly went to the sink to wash his face, looking at his red eyes in the mirror, he reluctantly showed a smile of self mockery.


    "It seems that my concentration is not enough!" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "how can I practice this? If you want to say that Xia Yixing is the same, isn''t it nice to wear Hello Kitty? "


    Worried about whether Xia Yixing would choke on the water, he hurried back to the bathtub and took a deep breath, trying to calm his mood.


    "If you are not polite, if you are not polite, I''m a good man, and a good man''s life is safe..." he kept chanting.

 Chapter 217

    Xiao Yao kept telling himself in his heart that if you are not polite, do not see, do not listen, but finally he opened his eyes.


    "As a doctor, there are no men and women in my eyes. Now I just want to cure and save people. There will never be any other thoughts in my mind!" Xiao Yao said with a serious face, but he had to be serious for no more than three seconds, and then he had a wry smile on his face, "but... I''m not only a professional doctor, but also a normal man!"


    Xiao Yao shakes his head hard again, takes a deep breath, and again injects Xia Yixing, who is immersed in the water.


    As time went by, Xiao Yao''s face became paler and paler. It was a very exhausting thing to use Qi to cross the needle. And at this time, the original blue water, at this time also become dark, although it will not exaggerate to say that like ink, at least it is turbid.


    Almost half an hour later, Xia Yixing soaked in the bathtub slowly opened his eyes, slightly tired in his eyes.


    "You are..." Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao, the brain quickly thought of this man, her deep hand, rubbing his head, "how can I be here..."


    The next second, in this room, there was a sharp scream.


    "Ah Xia Yixing cried out, and then her two arms hugged her "yaochu" in front of her chest, and her two legs made of powder and jade were immediately clamped. Although she knew that it was too late to do everything now.


    "What''s the name? I''ve already seen it." Xiao Yao curled his mouth and said.


    "You... You asshole!" Xia Yixing stretched out an arm, waved her palm and fanned Xiao Yao''s cheek. Her face turned red with shame, adding a bit of coquettishness to her.


    Xiao Yao quickly stepped back and said, "I say you are such a woman. How can a dog bite LV Dongbin! If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you would not be sleeping in the bathtub, but in the coffin at this time. "


    "Who are you lying to?" Xia Yixing certainly won''t believe Xiao Yao''s words now. She also thinks Xiao Yao is too shameless. This guy even takes off his clothes and throws them in the bathtub. What''s more hateful is that he even looks aggrieved


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and pointed to Xia Yixing''s abdomen.


    Xia Yixing subconsciously lowered his head, looking at his flat belly, this look, also let her expression solidified in the face.


    In her abdomen, five silver needles were inserted.


    "You... What did you do to me?" Xia Yixing said angrily.


    "Acupuncture." Xiao Yao said, "you were poisoned before. Don''t you know that?"


    Listen to Xiao Yao say, Xia Yixing is a headache, the brain also began to recall what happened before


    "You go out first!" Xia Yixing suddenly finds that it''s not the right time for him to think about any problems, so he quickly raises his head and yells at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia Yixing. He looked at Xia Yixing''s body and said, "I''ve said everything, I''ve seen what I should see, and I''ve seen more than what I shouldn''t see. It''s meaningless for you to let me out now. Besides, your acupuncture is not over yet. If I go out now, it''s very likely that I will fall short of success, If you still want me to save you, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xia Yixing doesn''t know what to say. She clenches her lips and hesitates.


    When she talked with Xiao Yao, she also recalled what had happened before, and she didn''t know what was going on. When she was chatting with others, she suddenly felt a strong dizziness, and then her whole body seemed to be drained, and she couldn''t even stand steadily. Finally, she fainted directly.


    When she fainted, she seemed to hear Xiao Yao''s voice.


    "Are you sure I''m really poisoned?" Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of suspicious eyes, and doesn''t seem to be willing to believe what the other party says.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You lied to me?" Xia Yixing''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    "I didn''t cheat you either. I just said that you were not poisoned, but I didn''t say that you were intact. You were not poisoned, but you were poisoned." Xiao Yao said.


    "Zhonggu?" Xia Yixing''s face became a little gloomy for a moment, and he said, "miaojiang poison?"


    "You can say that." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xia Yixing took a cool breath.


    Xiao Yao saw Xia Yixing''s expression, but he was curious: "do you believe what I said?"


    "Why don''t I believe it?" Xia Yixing shook his head, "I know that there are poisonous insects in this world, but I didn''t expect that my luck would be so bad."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s not that you''re bad luck, but that you''re too beautiful."


    Xia Yixing couldn''t laugh or cry: "what do you mean? What does it have to do with what I look like? "


    "Because you are so beautiful, you attract a lot of people''s attention, including the one who wants to seduce." Xiao Yao explained.


    Xia Yixing wry smile: "if you really say so, it''s really my fault." Speaking of this, Xia Yixing seems to think of something, the original ruddy face, at this time is more red, ripe apple general, whispered, "you quickly give me acupuncture! Do you want me to stay like this all the time? " It can be seen that she is very shy now. Xiao Yao just responded, and then he continued to walk to the front, reached out his hand, and began to pass the silver needle into Xia Yixing''s body. As soon as the inner strength enters, there is a flash of light in Xia Yixing''s eyes. She can feel that her body is slowly changing, and the acupoints punctured by silver needles are becoming warm at this time. It seems that there is a warm current flowing gently, which makes people''s whole spirit have unspeakable pleasure. This is simply a kind of enjoyment! When Xiao Yao was doing acupuncture for her, she was also looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes. She was a little unpredictable. She knew that the acupuncture techniques Xiao Yao used originated from traditional Chinese medicine, but she was a little hard to believe. In her memory, all those famous and powerful traditional Chinese medicine doctors are old men who have read poetry and have rich experience, but how old Xiao Yao is this year! Have you already possessed such superb medical skills? After discovering that Xiao Yao was really just doing acupuncture for her, she was relieved. All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s face changed and became a little serious. His eyes were firm and his mouth muscles twitched violently, as if he had encountered some very difficult big trouble. He can feel that in Xia Yixing''s body, there is a majestic cold breath, and this breath, at this time, is swallowing up his inner strength into Xia Yixing''s body. If it goes on like this, even if he can continue to flow into Xia Yixing''s body, it doesn''t have any effect. Now he suddenly realized that the situation was clearer. Now he finally understood why he thought the poison in Xia Yixing''s body was very special, but he could cure it easily. After all, there are two poisonous insects in Xia Yixing''s body! The previous Gu had been forced out by him with his inner strength, but the other party seemed to have guessed that Xiao Yao would use this way, so he planted a Gu poison in Xia Yixing''s body, and this Gu poison could just restrain the aura in Xiao Yao''s body¡° This Jiang Tianlu is really insidious! " Xiao Yao said angrily, biting his teeth. Xiao Yao''s facial expression falls in Xia Yixing''s eyes, this clever girl immediately guesses what, is also the same frown, to Xiao Yao asked in a low voice: "very complicated?"¡° It''s complicated. " Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of person who has a swollen face. Complexity is complexity, which is nothing to admit¡° It seems that this time I''m really going to die. " Xia Yixing gave a wry smile and relaxed a lot. Originally, her other arm was still in front of his chest, but now, she felt that all this was redundant. Anyway, she couldn''t live long. Even if Xiao Yao looked more, what could she do¡° I just said it was troublesome, but I didn''t say I couldn''t help it. " Xiao Yao frowned and seemed dissatisfied with Xia Yixing''s distrust. Xia Yixing heard Xiao Yao''s words, but in front of a bright, stunned asked: "do you still have a way?" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I have never said that I have no way. Besides, don''t say that you have been attacked by two poisonous insects, even three or four. As long as you give me enough time, I will find a way to deal with it." Xia Yixing''s eyes changed when he looked at Xiao Yao, from anger, discontent, disdain to doubt. She was thinking, where does Xiao Yao come from so much confidence? Isn''t she terminally ill? Xiao Yao cuts the pulse for Xia Yixing again, and seals several special acupoints on Xia Yixing with silver needles again. Even if she is true again, the aura in her body wants to enter Xia Yixing again without money. But this time, Xiao Yao also controlled his inner strength, so as not to be engulfed by poisonous insects again. It''s really not worth the loss. Everything has to be careful. He has to be careful to sail for thousands of years. Now that he has been treated here, Xiao Yao must ensure his final success. Otherwise, he is not busy? He is not a man who likes to do business at a loss! At the beginning, the Gu poison still rejected the spirit from Xiao Yao to Xia Yixing. But gradually, the pressure of rejection became less and less. Finally, the Gu poison seemed to be docile, which made Xiao Yao feel a little surprised. He couldn''t help thinking, did his handsome move the Gu insect in Xia Yixing?

 Chapter 218

    Although Xiao Yao''s hand only touches the silver needle, he still accidentally touches Xia Yixing''s body, which is as delicate as a baby''s skin


    Every time Xiao Yao''s hand crosses Xia Yixing''s body, Xia Yixing can''t help getting goose bumps all over her body. This feeling is really weird. Xia Yixing has never felt like this before. Of course, no opposite sex will touch her in this way


    "It may hurt a little later. You have to bear it." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xia Yixing looks at him suspiciously. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. After hesitating, he nods and squints his eyes. It seems that it''s the absence of eyes


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t say much to avoid causing unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good way to deal with the poisonous insect in Xia Yixing''s body. The only way is to use the remaining energy in his body to rush out. Although this method is the simplest and the fastest, it will also make Xia Yixing suffer a lot. Therefore, Xiao Yao is a little nervous at this time.


    "Miss Xia, I still want to tell you again that it really hurts later." Xiao Yao said.


    He thought Xia Yixing would tell him that no matter how painful it was, he would come to rest assured, but Xiao Yao was wrong.


    "What if I can''t handle it?" Xia Yixing said seriously.


    Xiao Yao can''t help it: "if you can''t carry it, fight hard. If you can''t carry it, die! Do you want to lose your life in Haitian city? " Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Xia Yixing''s body trembles obviously. It seems that she is not really afraid of anything. At least, she is afraid of death. However, in this world, how many people are not afraid of death?


    Xiao Yao will also be afraid of death, because he still has a lot of things to do, at least now he has not found tianlingcao, has not found his parents, many things have not been clear


    "Do you feel it?" Xiao Yao asked. Before asking these words, he had already begun to slowly enter Xia Yixing''s body into his own body.


    "Ah Xia Yixing was stunned for a moment, and then frowned, "a little bit... It''s the place where you inserted it. It''s a little painful... You should be light, but don''t insert it. It''s too deep..."


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t spray directly! Shit, what''s that about? What I inserted is a silver needle. No, it''s called a thorn. Can you say it''s not so vulgar! However, Xiao Yao turns to think about it carefully. It seems that Xia Yixing has nothing wrong with what he said. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for thinking too much


    When Xiao Yao saw Xia Yixing''s appearance, he was already holding a fire. When he heard Xia Yixing''s voice like a silver bell, plus the content of her words, he felt a little uncomfortable. Moreover, the small tent had been put up. He bowed down a little, for fear that Xia Yixing might see something wrong with him at this time, which would be really humiliating to his grandmother''s house.


    "Cough... You can bear it." Xiao Yao said, and quickly shook his head, want to put his head in those "thoughts" to fly out.


    As time goes by, Xiao Yao can''t bear to eat any more. At this time, he finally comes to the last step. He takes a deep breath and adjusts the breath in his body again. Then, there is a flash in his eyes, hums all over, and forces the energy in his body directly into Xia Yixing''s body.


    And the next second, Xia Yixing also uttered a scream, the expression on her face also changed, and her brows were tightly wrinkled together. At this time, her face was pale again, her body was trembling slightly, and tiny beads of sweat were flowing out of her forehead. She was biting her lips tightly, which made her look charming


    Beautiful women, no matter what they are doing, are so charming, Xiao Yao thought seriously.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Xia Yixing''s arm, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    A small bag bulged up on Xia Yixing''s left arm. At this time, it was still wriggling desperately. Xiao Yao guessed what it was without thinking about it. He immediately cut a centimeter long small hole along his arm with a silver needle, and immediately shed black blood. With the blood flowing out, there was a black insect about the size of the fingernail cap of his little finger, which was extremely fishy, It looked disgusting. As soon as it was released, Xiao Yao bounced on the ground, and then trampled to death. It''s harmful to keep it. Since it''s a disaster, why keep it?


    And after Gu Chong is forced out, Xia Yixing''s face is slowly getting better. At last, her face is as ruddy as before, but her breath is not so stable.


    "I''ll take you to bed now." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." Xia Yixing''s voice is like a mosquito''s singing, and her head is slightly nodded. She agrees with Xiao Yao''s words. Now she has no strength. It''s impossible for her to stand up by herself.


    Xiao Yao once again came into contact with Xia Yixing''s delicate body, and he was also a bit of a wild goose. Fortunately, his self-control ability is still very good, otherwise, he would be angry and do something to Xia Yixing.


    But... Now he feels that he is inferior to animals! Standing on the ground, staring at Xia Yixing lying on the bed, Xiao Yao is stunned. After reaction, he plans to open the door and cover Xia Yixing first, but as soon as he goes, the door is pushed open¡° Stop it A man drinks. Xiao Yao turns around and sees Qin Tianya, Li Xiaoxiao and the manager behind him. Qin Tianya looks at Xiao Yao with murderous eyes. It seems that he wants to peel Xiao Yao alive¡° What do you want to do! " Qin Tianya rushes in quickly, and then covers Xia Yixing with the quilt. Then he suddenly turns around and smashes his fist at Xiao Yao''s face. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Qin Tianya was also a practitioner. He had some boxing skills and was very fast. Xiao Yao''s body is a short, dodged this fist, in the heart is burning with anger¡° Do you still fight me? " Xiao Yao is short of breath, slightly side next body, dodged Qin Tianya once again brandish fist, and choked the other party''s finish, angry eyes way, "have you such to benefactor?" Xiao Yao is really angry. He almost consumes the energy in his body, which makes Xia Yixing get his life back. As a result, they don''t appreciate themselves, and they even have to do it. What''s revenge for kindness¡° Hum, who are you cheating on? Who needs to take off his clothes for treatment? " Qin Tianya thinks that Xiao Yao is just deceiving himself as a fool. Does he just think that he doesn''t read much and looks easy to cheat? Qin Tianya is angry, and he seems to be practising himself. Although Xiao Yao is not empty, his situation is a little special now. He has wasted a lot of energy in his body by acupuncture treatment for Xia Yixing, so his speed and strength have dropped a lot. When he couldn''t take precautions, he got a blow from Qin Tianya on the chest. He stepped back several steps and then managed to stand firm. Qin Tianya saw that Xiao Yao was caught in the attack, and his eyes flashed a trace of pride. He seized the opportunity and rushed to Xiao Yao again¡° Damn, when I''m ready to bully, isn''t it? " Xiao Yao was furious and held each other''s fists. At the same time, he kicked forward and kicked Qin Tianya in the abdomen. However, the strength of this kick was still not enough. Although the target of the kick, it was obviously impossible to cause any substantial damage to Qin Tianya¡° Stop... "At this time, a weak voice sounded. It is Xia Yixing lying on the bed. Xia Yixing''s face is not too good-looking, frowning: "stop it for me." Her voice still sounds weak. Qin Tianya was slightly stunned, then quickly went to the bedside and asked: "Yi Xing, are you ok? This guy didn''t do anything to you, did he? "¡° It''s none of his business... "Xia Yixing really doesn''t want to say a word more now, but he doesn''t want Qin Tianya to misunderstand Xiao Yao. After all, Xiao Yao saved her life. If she was hurt, Xia Yixing''s heart would not pass. Qin Tianya is a little stunned, some don''t know the current situation. Xia Yixing finished this sentence and fell asleep again. She was too tired. Qin Tianya turned and looked at Xiao Yao with a gloomy face: "what did you do to her?"¡° Help her, or else? " Xiao Yao has no good airway¡° Is it just a cure? " Qin Tianya is still reluctant to believe what Xiao Yao is saying¡° Then you think I took advantage of her. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer¡° You... "Qin Tianya was in a hurry again. He still wants to rush up again, but two men have blocked Xiao Yao. Qin Feng, Qin Yun¡° Qin Tianya, what do you want to do? " Qin Feng grabs Qin Tianya''s wrist and looks at him coldly¡° Qin Feng, Qin Yun? " Qin Tianya saw these two people, but also a little surprised, "how are you here?"¡° Ha, if you can be here, we can''t be here? " Qin Yun said with a smile, "why, are you Qin special?"¡° Qin Yun, you''d better be polite. Everyone is a family. What do you mean by that? " Qin Tianya put away his fists and said. Qin Yun shrugged his shoulders: "don''t mention it. We don''t dare to say that we are a family with you, Qin Da Shao. How powerful you are." It can be seen that Qin Feng and Qin Yun don''t seem to like Qin Tianya. Moreover, Xiao Yao also judges a very important news from their dialogue that Qin Yun, Qin Feng and Qin Tianya come from the same Qin family¡° Get out of the way Qin Tianya said¡° Yes, what if I don''t? " Qin Yun''s face showed a funny smile, staring at Qin Tianya, his face showed the color of irony.

 Chapter 219

    When Xiao Yao was doing acupuncture for Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao was thinking that Qin Tianya and Xiao Yao might still arouse some contradictions. To be on the safe side, she called song Yilin and Fang Hai and told them what happened here. Fang Hai and song Yilin, after listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s explanation, also feel some bad, immediately with Qin Feng, Qin Yun rushed over.


    Qin Feng and Qin Yun stand on the opposite side of Qin Tianya. They both have a smile on their face. It seems that they don''t pay attention to Qin Tianya.


    If it comes to fighting, they won''t make up for Qin Tianya, a half baked master.


    We all belong to the same family. Who is afraid of who?


    Song Yilin and Fang Hai also immediately rushed over and stood in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" Song Yilin frowned and asked. He also found that Xiao Yao''s face was white now.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "En..." Song Yilin took a deep breath. Fang Hai was also angry. He turned his face and glared at Qin Tianya.


    "Are you from the Qin family?" Fang Hai went to Qin Feng and Qin Yun and said.


    "Yes." Qin Tianya nodded.


    "I said, are you Qin family a little shameless? My eldest brother saved Xia Yixing. You don''t have to be very grateful, but you still have to fight against my eldest brother. If it wasn''t for my eldest brother''s weakness, do you think your three legged Kung Fu can hurt him? " Fang Hai said angrily.


    Qin Feng patted him on the shoulder, with black lines all over his head: "that, Haige, we are all members of the Qin family."


    Fang Hai just responded and laughed awkwardly. He added in a low voice: "I didn''t say you!"


    Qin Feng and Qin Yun smile bitterly. Although they don''t have much contact with Fang Hai, they just know each other. But after a short time of contact, they also find that Fang Hai is not a person with complicated thoughts. Therefore, they won''t be angry because of Fang Hai''s bold words.


    "Qin Feng, Qin Yun, you are all members of the Qin family. Yixing has an engagement with our Qin family. You all know that this guy despises Yixing. Are you going to protect him?" Qin Tianya said coldly.


    He probably also realized that if Qin Feng and Qin Yun really planned to stand in front of Xiao Yao, with his strength, it seemed that he could really do nothing, so he planned to start lobbying slowly.


    Qin Feng, Qin Yun heard Qin Tianya''s words, his face showed a sarcastic expression.


    "Xia Yixing does have an engagement with the Qin family. You are right about that. Besides, it''s not a secret in Kyoto. But is it an engagement with you?" Qin Feng is relatively calm, while Qin Yun is more straightforward. He says this sentence directly without thinking about it. After he says it, he regrets it. It''s a secret in the Qin family. Generally, it''s not allowed to be mentioned by outsiders. But this time, he said it in front of so many people, which is a big trouble.


    And after Qin Yun''s words, Qin Feng and Qin Tianya''s face changed a little.


    The group of people who were still crowded at the door also talked about it at this time.


    It''s not a secret that the Xia family and the Qin family have an engagement, and it''s still a child''s marriage. In addition, Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing often appear together. Naturally, others will think that the engagement is from Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya. However, Qin Yun''s words make these people realize that they are wrong.


    This is big news! The crowd exploded and began to talk.


    Qin Tianya''s face is gloomy and terrible. Looking at Qin Yun''s eyes, there is a trace of murderous spirit. We can see how angry he is at this time.


    "Qin Yun, do you know what you are talking about?" The corners of Qin Tianya''s mouth twitch fiercely.


    Qin Yun was a little embarrassed, but when he heard Qin Tianya question him in such a tone, he sneered: "I know what I say. I don''t need you to teach me. Besides, what I say is the truth."


    "Shut up Qin Feng also scolded.


    Qin Yun can not give Qin Tianya face, because he did not take Qin Tianya seriously, but Qin Feng''s words, he dare not listen, no way, who let this is his brother?


    "Tianya, forget it for the time being. I don''t think you want our Qin family to be a joke of others, do you?" Qin Feng''s face is not very good-looking, looking at Qin Tianya said.


    Qin Tianya sneered. He turned his face, looked at the people standing at the door and said, "you''d better forget what you heard and saw today. We are all adults, and I think you all know that disaster comes from mouth. "


    His words were obviously a kind of threat, but these people who were present did not dare to take Qin Tianya''s threat seriously and quickly nodded their promises.


    "Yes."


    "Qin Shao, don''t worry. We haven''t seen anything today. We haven''t seen anything!" They all said quickly, for fear that the answer would be a little late, which would cause Qin Tianya''s dissatisfaction. It can be seen how exaggerated the deterrent power of the Qin family is in their hearts.


    Qin Tianya gave a cold hum and waved, and those people quickly dispersed. In fact, whether it is Qin Tianya or Qin Feng or Qin Yun, they all know that since this matter has been said today, it is impossible to block the news. Who knows if any of those people who were present before would drink too much and spread the news? What''s more, in other people''s face, how can Qin Tianya really manage it? That kind of threat can play a very small role¡° Get this guy out of here Qin Tianya looked at Xiao Yao in disgust and said. Xiao Yao also knew that he had too many explanations at this time, and it didn''t make any sense. He simply shrugged his shoulders, looked at Qin Tianya and said, "I have said all that should be said. I didn''t do anything bad, and naturally I won''t be afraid of anything. You have also remembered it for me. If you really intend to bite this thing, I will make you regret it." The Qin family may be really powerful, but it''s nothing to Xiao Yao. He has never been afraid of anyone, no matter whether they are rich or powerful. When he was young, the third grandfather said a word to him, and this sentence is still lingering in Xiao Yao''s ears¡° We are all human beings, and we all have only one life. Whoever dies will lose. No one else has money or power. So what? As long as you can kill, everything is in your hands Therefore, Xiao Yao will never have any fear¡° Hum, boy, don''t be arrogant. Do you think Qin Feng and Qin Yun can protect you forever? " Qin Tianya said with a sneer. His eyes are full of ridicule when he looks at Xiao Yao. Obviously, he doesn''t feel that Xiao Yao''s ability can threaten him. People like him are too comfortable to live. He always feels that Laozi is invincible and no one can fight. Therefore, he has no fear. Xiao Yao shrugs his shoulders. The more Qin Tianya is like this, the more Xiao Yao feels that such a person is not terrible. Xiao Yao thinks that if all the enemies he meets are like Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei! Song Yilin and Fang Hai also stare at Qin Tianya with an angry look, but they all seem to know how huge the Qin family is behind Qin Tianya. For the time being, they don''t have the ability to fight with each other, so they don''t have much to say. They follow Xiao Yao out of the room¡° Qin Yun, I will report today''s events. " When Qin Yun passed by Qin Tianya, Qin Tianya said. Qin Yun looked at Qin Tianya and laughed: "just say it. Anyway, I don''t care. But it''s you. After today''s news gets out, you''ll lose a halo on your head. You''d better think about it quickly. What should you do next? " After that, he walked out of the room... After leaving the room, Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao with an embarrassed expression. After hesitating for a moment, he looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "today''s thing is really just a misunderstanding. I really didn''t intend to take advantage of Xia Yixing. I just bathed her with some herbs." Originally, Li Xiaoxiao did feel uncomfortable in her heart, but now, she suddenly has a feeling of refreshing, and the whole person has some unspeakable pleasure in her heart. The reason is very simple, because Xiao Yao specially explained the previous things. Xiao Yao didn''t need to say anything at all. As long as Xiao Yao had a clear conscience, Li Xiaoxiao knew Xiao Yao better. In her opinion, Xiao Yao didn''t like to care about other people''s thoughts. But now, Xiao Yao has made a special explanation for her. What does that prove? It proves that he is still very concerned about Li Xiaoxiao''s views on him! In other words, the previous Xiao Yao has been more concerned about Li Xiaoxiao''s feelings¡° It''s OK. I believe you. " Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile. Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao and smiles. He thinks it''s really good to be trusted by Li Xiaoxiao. Qin Feng looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, from today on, you''d better be careful. Qin Tianya is a man who has a hard time. Today''s affairs will never be so easy. He''s right. We can''t help you for a lifetime." Xiao Yao nodded and was curious. Looking at Qin Feng, he asked, "why do you want to help me?"¡° Because... We are brothers with Tiange, and you are also his brother. " Qin Feng said with a smile. What he said about Tian Ge is naturally Wu Jing Tian. Xiao Yao did not expect that Wu Jingtian should be such a star... "By the way, Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya have no engagement. Now, isn''t Xia Yixing very dangerous!" Xiao Yao pats his head and says that he doesn''t like Qin Tianya. Now Xia Yixing is in a coma. If Qin Tianya is not a good thing, will Xia Yixing be destroyed?

 Chapter 220

    Xiao Yao thinks his Guan Xin is reasonable, but when he finishes this sentence, he finds that Qin Feng and Qin Yun are looking at him with a strange look, and he wonders, what did he say wrong?


    "If Qin Tianya really dared to do something to Xia Yixing, he would have done it long ago, but he didn''t do it all the time. Mr. Xiao, do you know why?" Qin Yun said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and thought, how can I know?


    "In fact, it''s very simple to say that our Qin family is really a big family, but the Xia family is definitely no worse than us. If Qin Tianya really does something to Xia Yixing when Xia Yixing doesn''t agree, I''m afraid Qin Tianya will be finished." Qin Yun explained, "the Xia family dotes on Xia Yixing very much, and even the Xia master is willing to do anything crazy for his precious granddaughter. The old man is a very short guard. As long as Qin Tianya dares to bully Xia Yixing, the Xia master dares to bring people to kill him."


    "So crazy?" Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way, "that your Qin family also won''t be afraid of Xia Jiacai?"


    Qin Yun laughed and nodded: "it''s true that the Qin family won''t be afraid of the Xia family if we really fight. However, our Qin family are all very rational people. They can''t have to fight with the Xia family for the sake of a Qin Tianya. As you can see, there are so many young people in our Qin family. If Qin Tianya doesn''t want to mix up with them, We can go up at any time, Mr. Xiao. Do you think my brother and I are worse than Qin Tianya? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you say that, I''ll understand that it''s not that the Qin family is afraid of the Xia family, but that it won''t offend the Xia family because of a Qin Tianya, will it?"


    Qin Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "if the Qin family is in charge, we will fight with the Xia family to save face."


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? Do you like Xia Yixing? Now that''s how you care? "


    Song Yilin, standing beside him, butts Fang Hai with his elbow and stares at him. Then he turns a color to Fang Hai and looks at Li Xiaoxiao''s position. Fang Hai reacts and laughs quickly.


    "Don''t look at me. I have nothing to do with Xiao Yao now. Even if he really takes a fancy to others, I won''t say anything." Although Li Xiaoxiao said that, as long as she was not blind, she could see the unpleasant expression on her face. Women just like to say something they didn''t want to say without knowing their own heart!


    Xiao Yao was also quite embarrassed. He coughed, then turned to look at Qin Feng and Qin Yun and said seriously, "brother Qin Feng, brother Qin Yun, thank you for today''s business anyway."


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing to thank. I said it before, because brother Tian treats you as a brother, and our two brothers are naturally willing to treat you as a brother. Such a small matter is nothing." Qin Yun waved his hand and said, "besides, even if there is no such thing, our relationship with Qin Tianya will not be very good."


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Yun with a kind of curious eyes, but Qin Yun doesn''t say a word. This is the secret of their family. If you talk to Xiao Yao, it seems a little inappropriate. Xiao Yao naturally understood this point. If he could say that, Qin Yun would definitely say it frankly. Since Qin Yun''s reckless nature has closed his mouth, it must be a taboo that he can''t say. If he continues to ask, it''s not very good, and it will cause Qin Feng and Qin Yun''s antipathy, so he doesn''t say much.


    In many big families, there are some internal fights, just like the ancient royal family did not hesitate to kill their relatives for the sake of imperial power. Everything is normal. However, if this kind of thing is shaken out, it will be inappropriate. It will not do them any good to tell outsiders that they are not compatible with the Qin family. On the contrary, it will make others look down on the Qin family and make it a joke for everyone.


    "By the way, Qin Yun, what you said today should also be the secret of your Qin family?" Fang Hai asked.


    Qin Yun nodded with a bitter smile, which happened to be the last thing he wanted to mention. However, those words have already been said, and it is impossible to take them back.


    "Will you be punished when you go back?" Xiao Yao felt guilty.


    "Punishment is certain." Qin Yun said, "however, it should not be too serious."


    "I''m the one to drag you down." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Qin Yun waved his hand and looked at Xiao Yao, slightly serious: "since they all said that they were brothers, there''s no need to say that. There''s no drag. It''s just that in this way, I''m afraid it''s impossible for Qin Tianya to continue to fake tiger power."


    "A fox pretends to be a tiger?"


    "Yes." Qin Yun nodded and said, "I can tell you a lot about it. In the past, Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing created a kind of illusion for others. Many people think that Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing have an engagement. In fact, it doesn''t seem that way. Xia family and Qin family do have an engagement, and the heroine is also Xia Yixing. However, the hero is not Qin Tianya, but who is it, We don''t know. It seems to be... Ah, this can''t be said. Anyway, that man may no longer live in this world. "


    Speaking of this, Qin Yun pauses a little, and then goes on to say: "people outside think that Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing have an engagement, so naturally they look up to Qin Tianya very much. They all think that if the Xia family and the Qin family get married, the energy will be very terrible. Qin Tianya will become the core person of the Xia family and the Qin family in the future, In fact, it''s still not like this. Qin Tianya is not the core of the Qin family. "¡° Is there no one to tear him down? " Fang Hai asked¡° No Qin Yun shrugged, "why do you want to tear him down? Is it good for the Qin family to tear him down? Although Qin Tianya was not the core figure of the Qin family before, it does not mean that he will not be. Xia Yixing knows the rumors from the outside world, but never makes any explanation. "¡° Does Xia Yixing really like Qin Tianya Song Yilin said, "I don''t think that Qin Tianya is a person. This is a flower on cow dung!"¡° No, I don''t think that Xia Yixing likes Qin Tianya. From her micro expressions and actions, she seems to hate Qin Tianya. " Xiao Yao said that he is very confident in his observation. On one side, Qingfeng nodded with a smile and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up: "Mr. Xiao is right. We used to wonder if Xia Yixing really took a fancy to Qin Tianya and kept a tacit attitude towards the rumors of the outside world. But gradually, we realized that the idea was wrong. Xia Yixing didn''t like Qin Tianya, And just as Mr. Xiao said, Xia Yixing not only doesn''t like Qin Tianya, but also hates Qin Tianya very much. Maybe, she just takes Qin Tianya as her shield, so as not to be pursued by other CHILDES! Qin Tianya chases Xia Yixing, but if he gives it, Xia Yixing throws it into the garbage can. Xia Yixing doesn''t throw away the ring he gives. He doesn''t like it very much. Instead, he sells it to others and donates the money. To say that Xia Yixing likes Qin Tianya, I won''t believe it even if it kills me. "¡° ha-ha! That''s normal! If a man like Qin Tianya can really be liked by a woman like Xia Yixing, the world will really be in a mess. " Fang Hai laughs¡° It seems that from today on, Qin Tianya will go downhill. " Qin Yun said with a smile¡° It''s not all your fault Qin Feng looked at his younger brother discontentedly, "before, Qin Tianya made a lot of money for the Qin family with that kind of relationship, which also made many people mistakenly think that the Qin family and the Xia family will still be united in the end, but now it is obviously not the case. The Qin family will also face a loss. Do you think the Qin family will let you go easily?" When Qin Yun heard Qin Feng''s words, he couldn''t help shivering and complaining in a low voice: "can''t you go back and talk to me about this? Why do you have to cause me psychological pressure? " Qin Feng sighed helplessly. In the face of his younger brother, he really had no way. Qin Yun''s character, he is quite familiar with, is always so reckless, speak and do things, do not go through the brain, now will be such a secret to be honest, it is not surprising, he is just worried about his brother. Listening to Qin Feng say so, Xiao Yao and others are also aware of the seriousness of this matter. What kind of family is the Qin family? However, even in that family, Qin Feng used the word "loss". It can be seen that what the Qin family lost this time is a huge amount¡° Qin Yun, if there is anything I can help, please let me know. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I will not refuse." Qin Yun waved his hand: "it''s OK. It''s really nothing. Anyway, I''m all from the Qin family. I''m just worried that my brother will be involved. I don''t worry about how the Qin family deal with me or find me any trouble. What I worry about is whether they will separate me from my brother again. I''m not ambitious, but my brother is different." Speaking of this, Qin Yun also looked at Qin Feng with guilt. Qin Feng couldn''t laugh or cry. He slapped him on the head: "you''d better worry about yourself first." Qin Yun laughs. Speaking of this, the mobile phone in Xiao Yao''s pocket rang again¡° Hello? Qin Xue The phone is Qin Xue, but he is also a little curious. What is the woman doing to call herself now¡° Xiao Yao, help Qin Xue whispered, "I''m in trouble..." I don''t know why. Xiao Yao didn''t feel surprised when he heard this. This woman is a troublemaker. She does everything carelessly. What''s surprising when she''s in trouble?

 Chapter 221

    Longyang KTV.


    Qin Xue came out of the bathroom with a long sigh of relief. If Xiao Yao saw what she was wearing today, she would be surprised to see her eyes staring out. She had a sexy red and blue pattern skirt, a white shirt, and a black bra and a white silk sock wrapped tightly around her calf. It seemed that she could not hold it and was salivating.


    Even worse, Qin Xue did not know which nerve was pumping, but also turned a heavy make-up. In this box, the light was dim.


    "Ah! Xiaoxue, you are out. Come on, sing a song with me A fat man in a black suit with normal thighs and thick waist waved to Qin Xue and said with a smile.


    Qin Xue heard this sentence, a look of disgust flashed by, and then pretended to flatter the expression, close to the fat man, Jiao didi said: "brother Lei, you sing really good! People who don''t know think we''re playing the original song here! "


    This sounds fake, if not for KTV box sound insulation effect is good, next door box must come and fight with them!


    "Ha ha! Well, I have a natural voice So fake flattery, but fat people really take it as one thing, it is too self-knowledge!


    "Well... Regor, after singing, what are you going to do?" Qin Xue asked in a low voice.


    Thunder elder brother hears Qin Xue''s this words, in the eyes flashed a silk lustrous light, smile not to smile, looking at Qin Xue: "wait to want to do what matter, don''t you know?" Rego feels that he has revealed what he wants to reveal.


    However, Qin Xue didn''t think of the idea in Lei GE''s heart at all. She just frowned a little and asked curiously, "what? I don''t know! "


    The corner of brother Lei''s mouth smoked. At this time, he was a little curious. He couldn''t help thinking that Qin Xue really didn''t know, or could sell cute!


    This time, Qin Xue appears here mainly because she has received information that he Lei is the leader of a child trafficking gang. However, she has not yet mastered the place where the other party is holding the children, so she can not arrest them immediately, and there is no written approval for the case.


    But Qin Xue can''t wait, so she plans to take action privately. This is also a way for her to take action. First, she pretends to be a student''s younger sister and gets on the line. Then she gets familiar with he Lei and finds out the other party''s hiding place.


    However, she seems to realize that she can''t carry out the action alone, and that she can''t mobilize the police force without approval. Therefore, she thinks of Xiao Yao. The reason why she directly calls for help is that she thinks that if she doesn''t make the situation more serious, Xiao Yao may not come back.


    That guy is not so warm-hearted!


    In the KTV box, in addition to Qin Xue and he Lei, there are two other men sitting. Both men also order two girls to sing with. Moreover, at this time, the two men''s hands have begun to be dishonest, Qin Xue can see that their hands have been put into the girl''s skirt.


    In fact, he Lei is envious of his two companions, but he realizes that Qin Xue still seems to keep a distance from him. They don''t sit next to each other, and there are almost two fists between them. Whenever he Lei wants to get close, Qin Xue will move aside, which makes he Lei very unhappy. He felt that Qin Xue could take a fancy to him just for his money. As a result, he arrived here and began to act pure again, which made him very dissatisfied!


    "Hey, brother Lei, what? Xiaoyu and I will go out first, just in the opposite hotel!" A thin man stood up, holding the girl singing with him, and said with a smile.


    He Lei took a look at him, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a smile: "you boy, you are anxious! OK, let''s go first! I''ll call you later. "


    "Good!" The thin man nodded, put his arms around the woman and went out.


    When the skinny man left, he Lei couldn''t sit still. A pair of thief''s eyes looked up and down at Qin Xue''s concave convex body. At last, he seemed to have made a decision. He bit his teeth, stood up and patted another bald man: "come out with me."


    Baldness is a little curious, but he doesn''t dare to say anything more. He stands up and goes out with he Lei.


    Out of the box, with the door, bald asked: "brother ray, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you bring the last medicine today?" He Lei asked in a deep voice.


    Baldness suddenly realized that there was a smile on his face, which seemed to have some connotation. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter, brother Lei, are you going to take medicine on that girl?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you see it? She''s not going to do anything with me at all! " He Lei seems to be a little annoyed. "Damn, I don''t know what she means. Do you want money or pretend to be pure?"


    "Whatever the reason! In a word, as long as you take that medicine, even if she was a chaste woman, she will become a concubine. Ha ha! "


    During the conversation, baldness took out a small glass medicine bottle from his pocket, about the size of his little finger, and handed it to he Lei. He said with a smile, "brother Lei, it''s better to take this medicine one at a time. It''s too effective. If there''s any accident, you''ll die."


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry. I haven''t got the score yet?" He Lei nodded. At this time, a waiter in a small waistcoat sat down, probably to deliver beer to their private room. He Lei stopped him quickly¡° Is it for this private room? " He Lei asked¡° Yes The waiter nodded¡° Give it to me. I''ll carry it in myself. " He Lei said¡° "Yes?" The waiter was stunned at first, but he didn''t have any opinions. He nodded and handed the basket to he Lei. Then he turned and left. He Lei put the basket on the ground and took out a bottle of beer from it. After opening it, he poured out a pill from the bottle, threw it in and shook it casually¡° Colorless and tasteless, ensure safety. " Baldness said on the side. Reopening the box door, two men went in. Immediately, he Lei put the beer bottle on the table and began to open the beer. Because the light is dim, and Qin Xue''s attention is not on it, so he didn''t find that a bottle of beer had been opened for a long time¡° Xiao Xue, how about a bottle He Lei handed Qin Xue the beer bottle with pills and said with a smile¡° Regor, I don''t drink. " Qin Xue shirked. He Lei''s face sank and he said, "drinking is just like drinking water. They all pour into it with their mouths open. Who can''t drink? Xiaoxue, you won''t even give me this face, will you? " Qin Xue really wants to slap brother Lei to death. I just want to find out where you hide your children. Can''t you take me directly? What do you have to do with these empty heads and brains? Don''t you know that everyone is very busy? However, in this case, Qin Xue can only think about it in her mind and will never say it¡° Regor, I really don''t know how to drink. " Qin Xue also seems to realize that the environment she is in is not very safe. It is necessary to keep a sober brain under such circumstances. If she drinks, it may cause her any trouble¡° Ha ha, it''s OK. One bottle is just one bottle. You can''t drink it, and regor won''t force you. " The bald man said with a smile, "can''t you get drunk with a bottle of beer?" Qin Xue hesitated for a moment, worried that if she continued to refuse, it would cause the other party''s suspicion, so she could only nod her head with a bitter smile and said: "that''s a bottle!" Although she doesn''t think her drinking capacity is very good, a bottle of beer is not a big problem. Then she took the bottle from he Lei¡° Come on, Xiaoxue, I''ll respect you first He Lei restrained his ecstasy and said with a smile. His smile looks like such a gentleman. If people who don''t know him see such a smile on his face, they will think he Lei is a very upright man! Qin Xue didn''t think too much, or that she didn''t think there was any problem in the wine. After touching he Lei, she took a big drink with her head up, and then put the bottle on the tea table. He Lei doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as Qin Xue takes a sip, there will be no problem. Although he hasn''t used this medicine before, he sees that baldness has been used, and the other party just takes a sip, and then he becomes very dissolute. He doesn''t believe Qin Xue can bear it! Five minutes later, Qin Xue''s hand was on her temple¡° Is Xiaoxue uncomfortable? " He Lei was immediately concerned. Qin Xue took a look at he Lei and said with a strong smile: "a little... Maybe the strength of the wine is too strong. I''m a little dizzy now." He Lei sneers in the heart, dizzy? If it''s really just dizziness, it''s a small matter. It''s the main play later! He Lei and baldness looked at each other, and they both saw a trace of satisfaction in each other''s eyes. Slowly, Qin Xue''s face is a flush, like a high fever¡° Why is it so hot in this box? Isn''t the air conditioner on? " Qin Xue said¡° No, 25 degrees. It''s on Baldness said, pointing to the air conditioner behind him. Qin Xue squints at the air conditioner and makes sure that it''s on. She immediately has a bad feeling. As a policeman, she may not have much experience, but as a policeman, she should be alert¡° Did you... Put something in the wine? " Qin Xueshen took a breath and his face was full of anger. He Lei and baldness are a little surprised. Maybe they didn''t expect Qin Xue to be aware of it so soon. They don''t even bother to put it on¡° ha-ha! Xiaoxue, you are so smart! I put all the things to adjust the atmosphere. After a while, you will be comfortable! " He Lei laughs and laughs wildly. Qin Xue''s face changed greatly. After her inner guess was verified, she immediately stood up and planned to leave. But as soon as she got up, she sat on the sofa again, and her strength seemed to be drained¡° You... You are shameless Qin Xue said angrily.

 Chapter 222

    Qin Xue is not a fool, immediately understand the current situation, although she was angry, but there is a sense of powerlessness.


    "Hehe, Xiaoxue, when am I shameless?" He Lei looks at Qin Xue with a smile. There is a light in his eyes.


    Qin Xue even has no strength to fight. She can only feel the darkness for a while, and her body is becoming more and more weak. It''s difficult for her to clench her fist.


    "You''ll regret it." Qin Xue''s voice is weak.


    "Yes, I''ll regret it." He Lei nodded seriously, "ah, it''s a pity that I hate to make these things. It''s just like making corpses. It''s not comfortable at all. After all, Z. love is a matter of two people. If I come alone, you don''t know how to cooperate. What''s the meaning of playing?"


    See what he said is so reasonable, the baldness on the side was moved by him.


    "Brother Lei, otherwise you''ll be busy first, and I''ll take Lili out first?" Baldness speaks with a smile that men all know.


    "Go ahead, go ahead." He Lei waved his hand. He didn''t want to be watched when he was "fighting in blood". It''s really strange. Although he is not a good man, he is definitely not a pervert!


    After baldness and the girl named Lili walk out of the box, he Lei takes off his suit. He looks at Qin Xue with green eyes, just like a wolf who has been hungry for many days and suddenly sees fresh meat!


    Qin Xue''s body trembles slightly, she is really afraid, her eyes have been ruddy, if there is regret medicine in the world, she will not hesitate to take a bottle! If she had known it would happen, she would have said nothing.


    Is it really like Xiao Yao said that he is an idiot woman? I don''t know why, now she has a man in her mind, and that man is Xiao Yao. Before, she always thought Xiao Yao was a very annoying person, but now she found out that Xiao Yao was very good sometimes.


    Damn, I already called that guy, didn''t I? Isn''t he too lazy to take care of himself?


    Now, Xiao Yao is Qin Xue''s life-saving straw. Now, she can only put all her hopes on Xiao Yao.


    "Xiaoxue, today, let me hurt you?" The smile on he Lei''s face makes Qin Xue feel sick.


    When he Lei''s hand is on Qin Xue, Qin Xue has goose bumps all over her body. At this time, she really wants to cry out. Is she going to lose her first time?


    He Lei wants to take off Qin Xue''s white shirt, but this hand hasn''t untied the first button. Suddenly there is a "bang" sound from behind, which is the sound of the door being kicked open.


    "Who the hell are you? Get out of here He Lei quickly turned around, do not know when, a man has stood at the door, or a strange man.


    "It''s you who should go." Xiao Yao has a sneer on his face.


    The next second, he has reached he Lei. He Lei doesn''t know when this guy started.


    He also wanted to scold a few words, but did not scold out, the other party''s hand, has pinched his neck, more let him feel fear is, the other party even with the strength of one hand, has already picked up his fat body.


    For a moment, he Lei''s face turned red immediately, and his forehead was full of sweat, which made him feel that he was very close to death.


    His two hands kept pulling, hoping to squeeze each other by his neck, but no matter how much strength he used, it didn''t help, which made him feel more frightened. He couldn''t help thinking, do you really want to die here today?


    Qin Xue''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and her face was very red. She narrowed her eyes and saw Xiao Yao''s face. At this time, she found that Xiao Yao was really handsome


    Not long after the idea came into being, she fainted slowly.


    He Lei, who was thrown on the ground by Xiao Yao, breathes fresh air, and then looks at Xiao Yao with fear in his eyes. At this time, Xiao Yao has come to him.


    Xiao Yao raised his foot and stepped on he Lei''s stomach.


    "Ah He Lei screamed again.


    "If you don''t mind if I cut off your tongue, keep yelling." Xiao Yao said with a cold face.


    He Lei covers his mouth hard. He thinks Xiao Yao may not be able to do such a thing, and his heart is also a little surprised - rarely can he see the threat so fresh and refined!


    "You... Brother, who are you? I''ve always asked you to annoy you? " He Lei stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao sneered. Instead of answering he Lei''s question, he pointed to Qin Xue lying on the sofa and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he Lei had a sense of sudden realization and asked, "is she your girlfriend?"


    "Why don''t you give me another word of nonsense?" Xiao Yao stares at an eye to ask a way¡° "Yes, yes..." he Lei is not a fool. He immediately understands that Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person. He has no confidence in other things, but he is quite confident in his weight. His wife has a habit of buying a scale. When she has nothing to do, she will see if she is fat or thin. However, even so, he Lei doesn''t know how much weight she has, Because the scales at home were crushed by him. This has also become the best way to check the quality after he Lei''s wife bought the scale. Every time she returns the goods online, online businesses shed tears and tears. She asked if he Lei''s wife dropped the scale from the 18th floor. Otherwise, how could it become slag? Xiao Yao can lift him up with one hand. He Lei can''t believe that such a man is an ordinary man! Since he can''t beat the other side, he Lei thinks his attitude is better, so as not to bring disaster for himself¡° She... She was drugged by me. " Although he Lei didn''t say what medicine it was, he believed that any normal man could understand what he was saying at this time. Listen to he Lei''s words, Xiao Yao is full of anger, this fat man is really shameless existence¡° Here''s the antidote Xiao Yao said angrily¡° No... no antidote. " He Lei quickly whispered. What he said is the truth. Generally, the ultimate goal of this kind of medicine is to have a good fight with each other? If so, what are you going to do with the antidote. When Xiao Yao heard this, he suddenly frowned¡° What would happen to her if there was no antidote? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Cough, this... Must collect yang to replenish Yin, otherwise, she will be burned alive! My medicine is too powerful. " He Lei can''t say the two words "Da" and "Pao", so he can only express his meaning in a gentle way¡° You are not human, are you Xiao Yao is more angry, and he Lei''s feet are also slightly forced. He Lei immediately cries out like a pig, just like a pig about to be slaughtered. He feels like a pillar suddenly hit his stomach, and his internal organs are almost broken. This feeling really makes him realize what is really "heartbroken"¡° What does it have to be? " Xiao Yao asked¡° En... "He Lei nodded quickly, tears in his eyes¡° Then you die for me With that, Xiao Yao raised his feet and was ready to step on them¡° No, no, no! Brother, wait a minute! " He Lei roared quickly¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° In fact, it''s not necessary to do that. " He Lei whispered. Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "that still have what method?"¡° That is... You can use your hands. As long as you let her release the fire, it will be OK. " He Lei said quickly. Xiao Yao understood each other''s meaning, but he couldn''t laugh or cry. Damn, this guy is forcing himself to commit a crime! It''s time to castrate this son of a bitch with a knife¡° Elder brother, if you want to save her, you''d better hurry up. If you don''t let her put out the fire within two hours, I''m afraid even Da Luo Jinxian can''t save her. " He Lei said. Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on Qin Xue who was lying on the sofa. Although Qin Xue is still in a coma, her body is slightly twisting, which is totally an unconscious behavior. Qin Xue doesn''t know what she is doing. He picked up he Lei, and then clapped his hand on the grandson''s neck. He Lei immediately rolled his eyes and fainted. Xiao Yao threw him into the bathroom, locked the door, and then walked to the sofa. Qin Xue seems to be burning badly, and her mouth makes a sound of "exhortation" and gasps heavily¡° Say you''re stupid! " Xiao Yao sighs. He feels the pulse for Qin Xue, checks his body, and finally determines the situation of Qin Xue at this time. In fact, Qin Xue''s situation is not as bad as he Lei said. There is no way at all. He has to release Yin yuan, and there is medicine to cure it. At least Xiao Yao is confident that he can cure it, but the process makes Xiao Yao feel a bit embarrassed¡° Forget it. I''m saving people. I''m not being mean. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath, as if he had made an important decision. Then he squatted down slowly, stretched out his hand and untied Qin Xue''s tight black skirt... Taking off the skirt, Xiao Yao saw a pink Doraemon underwear for the first time. He wondered, do girls like this kind of underwear that can reflect their girlish feelings? The woman named Xia Yixing is like this, so is Qin Xue''s Tyrannosaurus Rex?

 Chapter 223

    Xiao Yao dares to touch his conscience and swear to heaven that he absolutely does not want to despise Qin Xue. If he really has such an idea, it seems that it doesn''t need to be so complicated. Now, the reason why he takes off Qin Xue''s skirt is to treat her.


    He felt that with a benevolent heart in his heart, everything was just passing away.


    "Take Qin Xue as a tough guy, so you won''t feel anything." Xiao Yao said to himself in his heart.


    But... In this world where there is such a good figure, such a beautiful foot pinching man! Where can I find it?


    Qin Xue, still in a coma, seems to feel more and more uncomfortable, whispering in her dream. Xiao Yao accidentally touches Qin Xue''s skin, but takes a deep breath. He thinks Qin Xue''s skin is as hot as a burning iron. It seems that this girl''s condition is very critical. Thinking of this, he did not dare to delay at all. He directly pulled Qin Xue''s little Nei / Nei down and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He tried his best not to see that place, but this time the place where he needed the needle was three inches next to that place. It must be impossible not to see it. Xiao Yao was also a vigorous young man, and he could not help but have some Qi and blood rising. He quickly covered his nose to avoid nosebleed.


    If someone else''s words, will certainly take advantage of this opportunity to see more, but Xiao Yao is not that kind of person at all, if he really did that, then he is still human? Is he still a qualified TCM? As a traditional Chinese medicine, when treating a patient, he should automatically filter out the patient''s gender in his mind, so Xiao Yao just looked at it more


    Hold a silver needle, pierce into the perineum, hold a three inch needle, the acupoint is three minutes deep, the internal force is majestic, one needle will fix the universe.


    Three minutes later, Xiao Yao''s head had already overflowed with sweat, which consumed the internal strength of his body. It was really not the work of human beings. If it were not for the current critical situation, Xiao Yao would not have done so.


    Qin Xue''s face became more ruddy and her body trembled slightly. At last, with a dull hum, Xiao Yaochang let out a sigh and blushed. Although he knew how to treat such a situation, it was the first time for him to try such a disease. It must be impossible to say that he was not nervous or embarrassed, Xiao Yao is also a normal man!


    He held his tent high and sighed.


    "Ah, the world is so chaotic, I''m still so pure, what should I do..." Xiao Yao sighed for himself.


    He put the fire needle in his hand and immediately put on Qin Xue''s clothes. As soon as he got up, the door of KTV was kicked open.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, thinking that it was good that he was quick, otherwise Qin Xue would not be able to show everyone? After all, not everyone in the world keeps a childlike heart like himself!


    "Boy, where have you done to regor?" It was the bald man who led the way. In fact, he Lei, who was knocked unconscious by Xiao Yao, woke up, but he didn''t dare to come out. He was worried that if he came out, he would be devastated by Xiao Yao, so he sent a text message to baldness first.


    "I''m in here!" Hearing the baldness, he Lei, who is hiding in the bathroom, quickly opens the door and runs out.


    Baldness rushed to him and said with concern, "brother ray, are you ok?"


    "It''s none of your business!" He Lei stares round eyes, "I''m a grass mud horse, aren''t you outside? Why didn''t you know when the grandson came in? "


    Bald embarrassed, how can he really just wait outside? Naturally, he took his sister to the opposite Hotel and opened a room to discuss the physiological differences between men and women. However, he ate with he Lei, so even though he was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to show it.


    "Yes, regor, who is this guy?" Asked the bald man curiously.


    "How do I know? It should be the little bitch''s boyfriend. Damn, no matter who he is, since he dares to enter this door today, don''t think about going out alive! " He Lei said with a sneer, his heart has been holding a fire, if not because he knew he couldn''t beat Xiao Yao, he had to take the bottle to knock this guy''s head open!


    "Oh, how many days have you not brushed your teeth?" Xiao Yao stares at he Lei and asks with a smile.


    He Lei is tiny a Leng, subconsciously asked a: "what meaning?"


    Baldness explained in a low voice: "brother ray, this boy is saying that you have a big voice!"


    "Pa!" He Lei was angry and slapped on his bald face. His eyes seemed to be full of anger. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Bald face of grievance, almost want to cry without tears, this is not his own words, is that young man said good? Why did you hit me? Baldness felt that she was more unjust than Dou E.


    "Give it to me, give me the boy''s arms and legs!" He Lei scolded.


    Baldness nodded, and several young people behind him rushed to Xiao.


    There was no nervous expression on their faces. Instead, they were all happy. They feel that Xiao Yao''s scum with less than five combat effectiveness is just a contribution to their achievements. Although he Lei is irritable, he is also famous for his generosity. As long as they beat the young man in front of him today and make him happy, can they get less money?


    At the thought of this, they are all in full bloom, and each of them is full of vigor. Xiao Yao didn''t take them too seriously. He waved his arm lazily and blocked the fist of the man who rushed in front of him. Then he made a sharp fist and hit the man''s chest. Although the man was a little surprised, he didn''t think much about it. He thought it was a coincidence. After seeing Xiao Yao''s fist waving towards him, he blocked his arm in his chest like Xiao Yao had done before... He thought this move looked very handsome. However, the ending of him and Xiao Yao is quite the opposite. Xiao Yao blocks his fist, but he is blown out directly by Xiao Yao''s fist. Xiao Yao did not deliberately avoid the man''s arm, but directly and forcefully waved on the other side''s arm. With a click, the man''s arm was broken by Xiao Yao¡° Ah A scream sounded in the box, which made people feel numb¡° I want to die The remaining few people saw that their brother was blown away by Xiao Yao. Although they were a little surprised, they didn''t think much about it. To be exact, they don''t have time to think about anything else in their mind. They are all thinking about how much he Lei will give them after they take care of the young man¡° Bang A man picked up a wine bottle and smashed it on the coffee table. After a crisp sound, it cracked like a flower. The sharp glass mouth was very lethal. But the man held his head and screamed. The splashing glass slag cut his head. This story taught him that most of the handsome actions on TV are deceptive, such as breaking the glass bottle first, which is a very dangerous thing! Six men, two of them fell in the twinkling of an eye¡° What are you doing? Give it to me He Lei is already a little crazy. The remaining four men, who responded immediately, rushed towards Xiao Yao again. Xiao Yao''s eyes changed slightly, his face became gloomy, and he didn''t keep his hands as before. Originally, he thought that he would frighten these people and let them stop after a thunderclap, but now it seems that he obviously thought too much. These people didn''t intend to let Xiao Yao go, just like dogskin plaster. He couldn''t get rid of it. Since there is no way to win without fighting, it''s time to do it. Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast. Even though those people try to dodge, they don''t know what''s going on. They clearly feel that they have dodged, but Xiao Yao''s fists or feet fall on them, which makes them feel depressed. Before long, the six men were lying on the ground, sending out bursts of Pathetique. At this time, he Lei and the bald man were stunned and even forgot to run away. Their eyes are empty, and it seems that their brain has stopped thinking. It''s not their fault, but Xiao Yao''s action is too fast. In the blink of an eye, the six people brought by baldness are all taken care of by Xiao Yao. When Xiao Yao stands in front of he Lei again, he Lei reacts and steps back. It''s a subconscious behavior. His eyes are full of fear and his body is shaking. He Lei thinks that he has seen a lot of big waves in his life, and he lives a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife every day. But this time, he is really shocked by Xiao Yao¡° You... You don''t come here! " He Lei''s voice was shaking¡° If you tell me not to come, I will not come? " Xiao Yao laughs¡° Poop He Lei knelt down again. This is a person who knows current affairs very well, and he doesn''t regard dignity as one thing. If you kneel down, how can ordinary people do it¡° Brother, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. It''s all my fault! " He Lei weeps. It looks like he''s repenting in hell. He climbs to Xiao Yao on his knees and grabs Xiao Yao''s trousers with his two hands. Xiao Yao is scared to step back. He is mainly worried about whether he Lei''s snot will get on his pants¡° If you talk, talk well. Don''t move your hands and feet. " Although Xiao Yao has no serious habit of cleanliness, he Lei can''t stand it¡° Brother, please let me go. I''m so bold that I dare to deal with you. Just treat me as a fart and let me go! "¡° Pooh! I can''t fart like you Xiao Yao a face of disdain, kick bald to one side, and at this time, behind him also came the voice of Qin Xue¡° Xiao Yao, we can''t let them go. " Qin Xue sits up slightly. She seems to be mentally deficient, but she is afraid that such a good opportunity will be wasted. If he Lei is allowed to leave this time, it is impossible to contact him next time.

 Chapter 224

    Qin Xue said that he Lei couldn''t be let go, but Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, as if he had planned to let he Lei go!


    "You hear, she said you can''t go, so you''d better stay here." Xiao Yao looked at he Lei and said.


    He Lei''s head is low, and he regrets that if he had known that he would have caused such trouble, he would not have hit Qin Xue''s attention. Isn''t this the way to lift a stone and hit his feet? What''s more, he didn''t feel that he had lifted the stone at all!


    When he saw that Qin Xue was ok, he immediately thought of Xiao Yao''s "detoxification" method in his mind. He really felt that he was a dog in the sun, and the foreshadowing in front of him had been done at risk. Finally, he took advantage of this guy. Is there any reason! What''s more hateful is that he has finished him, but he has been beaten by the other party.


    He Lei feels that he is too depressed. I''m afraid that there is no other person who is worse than himself in the world.


    "Brother, I don''t know why my sister-in-law asked me to stay?" He Lei asked in a low voice, his face full of tears.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao sat on the sofa, "but you misunderstood, she is not my girlfriend, I and she are just friends."


    When he Leidun, he felt that he was more subdued. Are you still a boyfriend and girlfriend? Then why do you beat me!


    But in this case, he Lei can only think about it in his heart. He really doesn''t dare to ask, so as not to cause Xiao Yao''s anger again. At that time, won''t he be beaten by himself? He Lei, as a smart man with high IQ, will never do such a thoughtless thing!


    Xiao Yao is not worried. He just sits on the sofa and waits for Qin Xue to wake up again. He Lei doesn''t even have the courage to stand up, but his heart is full of curiosity. He really can''t understand what the other party''s purpose is.


    Of course, this is also because he does not know the identity of Qin Xue. If he knows who Qin Xue is, he will understand everything now.


    "Brother, although I don''t have much money, I still have small money. If you need anything, just tell me, I''m sure I can satisfy you!" For a long time, he Lei raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. The meaning of his words is very simple. Everything that can be solved with money is not a matter. As long as Xiao Yao is willing to speak, he is willing to take money!


    Xiao Yao looked at him and sneered, "do you think this matter can be solved with money? Besides, do you think I''m short of money? "


    "No, no, no!" He Lei shakes his head quickly, "elder brother, as soon as I see you, I am a rich young man!"


    "Bah, you are the rich man." Xiao Yao stares, and he Lei''s body shakes.


    Before long, Qin Xue also woke up, but still looked weak.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Yao came to Qin Xue, helped her up and asked.


    "Nothing." Qin Xue shook her head and looked at Xiao Yao, "thank you."


    "No, but as a policeman, what are you doing dressed like this? What''s more, aren''t you a sheep in a tiger''s den! I underestimate my power to seduce men. " Xiao Yao sighed.


    He Lei is also a normal man. Qin Xue dresses like this and wanders in front of others. If he Lei doesn''t feel anything, it''s really strange!


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he Lei''s face immediately changed.


    "You... You''re a policeman!" He Lei exclaimed in surprise.


    Qin Xue also stares at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao seems to realize that he has said something wrong.


    However, now that she has reached such a stage, Qin Xue doesn''t seem to need to continue to hide her identity. She comes to he Lei with a sharp light in her eyes and says, "he Lei, you are suspected of abducting and trafficking in people. Now, you all have to go back with me to accept the investigation!"


    Not only he Lei''s face is ugly, but also bald people''s faces. They look at me and you one by one, and their eyes are full of fear.


    What they have done, they know best, if they really dig out those things they have done, shooting is a small matter!


    All of a sudden, he Lei stands up and looks fierce.


    "Smelly cop, want to catch me? There is no door With that, he turned around and rushed to the door of the box at the speed of 100 meters.


    People''s potential will be exploited in a state of crisis. For example, now, he Lei''s fat body is running at a high speed. It''s really unexpected!


    Qin Xue''s face changed, but just at this time, a wine bottle crossed a beautiful arc in the air, and finally it hit he Lei''s back of the head. Then he Lei fell heavily on the ground, rolled his eyes and completely fainted.


    Xiao Yao also kept his hand. Otherwise, he Lei would not have fainted.


    He Lei was knocked dizzy directly. Those who had planned to run away were also confused. They immediately gave up their previous plans and could only squat on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "Call up and call all your colleagues." Xiao Yao went to Qin Xue and said, "you can''t expect us to take them back, can you?"


    Qin Xue nodded, immediately took out her mobile phone, and went to one side, began to whisper on the phone, not long after, she put the mobile phone back in her pocket, and walked to Xiao Yao.


    "My colleagues will be here in a minute." Qin Xue said.


    "Well, can you look at them alone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Xue''s expression is a little embarrassed. It''s really difficult for her to watch these people alone. However, she is embarrassed to say her inner thoughts directly. Isn''t that a disguised weakness to Xiao Yao? Although she also felt that she was not as good as Xiao Yao in many aspects, she knew that it was one thing in her heart, and it was another thing to say it out of her mouth.


    "Yes Qin Xue patted her head as if she thought of something very important. Then she took Xiao Yao to the side for a few steps. Then she lowered her head and flushed her face. It seemed that she was going to say something, but it was hard to say.


    Seeing Qin Xue''s appearance, Xiao Yao already knew what she wanted to say.


    "Do you want to ask me, how did you get rid of your medicine?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Qin Xue nodded, then suddenly raised her head, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I can tell you, if you do anything to me, I will never let you go!"


    "Oh? Is it true or not? " Xiao Yao was going to tell the truth, but when Qin Xue said that, he suddenly wanted to make a joke with him.


    "It''s true, of course!" Qin Xue seems to be a little annoyed, "you won''t really do anything to me?"


    "Of course, you don''t know. You were in a critical situation at that time. What else could I do besides that?" Xiao Yao said innocently.


    Qin Xue is angry and shy. At last, she doesn''t know what she thinks. She slaps Xiao Yao with her hand. Fortunately, Xiao Yao has a quick eye and holds Qin Xue''s wrist.


    "Damn, what are you doing? Do you know that the hand that feeds the hand that feeds the hand that feeds the hand? If it wasn''t for me, you would have been ruined by that fat man even if you didn''t die now. " Xiao Yao was dissatisfied.


    "Then you can''t do that to me!" Qin Xue''s eyes are red.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "do you think I shouldn''t care about you and watch you die?"


    "I..." Qin Xue is speechless. She is a policeman, so she knows something about the drugs. Although she is very angry, she calm down and think carefully. Even if Xiao Yao does that, there is nothing wrong with it.


    "I dare not. You are responsible to me anyway!" Qin Xue stamped her feet.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "then tell me, how can I be responsible?"


    "Marry me! We''ll get the license tomorrow! " Qin Xue said, biting her teeth.


    Xiao Yao, in a cold sweat, realized that his joke had gone too far, and quickly waved his hand: "no, no, No


    "What can''t?" When Qin Xue heard Xiao Yao say that, her lungs were almost blown up. She said angrily, "don''t you want to wipe it dry and then don''t admit it?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "no, I didn''t do anything to you at all. I just pricked you a few needles. Don''t you forget that I''m a traditional Chinese medicine!"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Xue seems to have reacted. Yes, if the other party really does something about herself, why doesn''t she feel anything after it''s over?


    Although Qin Xue hasn''t experienced those, she knows that after the first experience, the part will still hurt. Now she doesn''t feel it at all, which has confirmed the authenticity of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "You really didn''t do anything to me?" Qin Xue asks tentatively, carefully.


    "Yes, I didn''t do anything to you. If you don''t believe it, you can go back and check it." Xiao Yao said.


    "How can I check it?" Qin Xue blushes and stares at Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Xiao Yao really wants to talk to Qin Xue about how to check this aspect, but he doesn''t dare to say so, so as not to let Qin Xue blow her hair again.


    "No, what do you mean! What''s up? You''re scared when I say you''re in charge and you''re going to marry me? Am I that terrible! " Qin Xue stares at Xiao Yao with round eyes. She wants to kill each other.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly, thinking that you are terrible.


    Just at this time, the door of the box was pushed open, and more than a dozen policemen came in. The policeman who took the lead in just heard Qin Xue''s words at the moment when he pushed it open. Suddenly, he set off a storm in his heart.


    Qin Xue is the police flower of their Municipal Bureau! Although sometimes some old-fashioned, violent, but they look beautiful ah! Beautiful, all that can be forgiven, such as Qin Xue''s existence, that is pursued by hundreds of people, now she even forces Xiao Yao to marry her?


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Qin Xue didn''t expect her colleagues to come so soon. She turned around and looked nervous. She also worried that the other party would misunderstand her meaning.


    "Team Qin, i... did I come at a wrong time?" The young male policeman said, before waiting for Qin Xue to speak, he quickly retreated and took the door with him, "well, team Qin, you keep talking, keep talking! Let''s wait a minute! "

 Chapter 225

    Qin Xue''s face turned red, more embarrassed. She naturally knows why her colleagues quit.


    She didn''t know what way to vent her anger. She could only glare at Xiao Yao, bite her teeth and say, "it''s all your fault!"


    Xiao Yao has some helplessness. He really feels aggrieved. He didn''t do anything. How can he blame me? But he saw Qin Xue was angry at this time, and he didn''t tell her the grievance in his stomach.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Wait a minute!" Qin Xue quickly called Xiao Yao, "there is one more thing, I need your help."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Help me with the trial!" Qin Xue said, "now my identity has been exposed, so I can only give it to you for interrogation. Their mouths are too hard for us to pry open, and they are not fools. They know that if they really say everything, they will be sentenced to death."


    "So you want me to interrogate you?" Xiao Yao understood Qin Xue''s meaning, looked at the fat man he Lei, then turned to look at Qin Xue and asked, "you haven''t told me what he is."


    "His name is he Lei, the boss of the biggest human trafficking gang in Haitian city." Qin Xue seriously said, "the main target of abduction is some children."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    "I have some regrets." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue was slightly surprised and asked: "do you want to tell me that you regret coming? Why, are you afraid of Xiao Yao? Even though they are not good people, they are not enough to frighten you, are they


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue and said with a smile, "don''t use provocation on me. I mean, I regret that I didn''t cripple them before."


    Speaking of this, he paused a little and asked, "if I start to scrap them now, won''t you sue me?"


    Qin Xue


    "Isn''t it time to give you a trial? I think you must have your own way Qin Xue said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said to Qin Xue, "let your colleagues take these people out. By the way, the fat man will stay for me."


    Qin Xue is very happy when she hears Xiao Yao''s words. She is very confident in Xiao Yao''s interrogation methods. Since Xiao Yao has decided to take action, he Lei''s mouth is tight, and she can''t pry it open!


    "All right, I''ll call it a man!" Qin Xue said, went to the door and opened the box door, the young policeman looked at Qin Xue, embarrassed smile.


    "Team Qin, are you ready?"


    "Well, what''s in your head? It''s not what you think Qin Xue was angry.


    "Yes, team Qin is right. It''s all my fault. We didn''t see anything." The young policeman nodded like a chicken pecking rice, for fear that he would be devastated by Qin Xue later. But when he said that, what did the "tacit" look in his eyes mean?


    Qin Xue shakes her head, and seems to realize how pale her explanation is. If she continues to explain now, it''s just more and more black. She simply looks a little pale and waves her hand: "take all the people out, except the fat man."


    "Good!" The young police quickly nodded and rushed in with a group of people. As soon as they left, a middle-aged man in a black suit and several uniformed KTV staff came.


    "Officer, I don''t know what happened?" The middle-aged man came to Qin Xue and said with a smile.


    Qin Xue glanced at him and said, "who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m the manager of KTV." The manager said with a smile. He is now very depressed, so a large group of police directly rushed in, nothing else to say, this can scare away a lot of guests ah! Do those guests dare to come in the future? People who don''t know think they have done something illegal in this KTV!


    "We''re going to arrest people. It''s none of your business. Just stay." Qin Xue was a little upset because she was misunderstood. The manager was shot.


    The manager gave a wry smile and said, "officer, could you please hurry up? This has affected our business. As you know, a large group of police like you rush in directly. How bad the impact is! "


    Qin Xue glanced at the manager and frowned: "we are on official business. We will go after the task is finished."


    "Then you have to do it as soon as possible!" The manager put away his smile and said, "the boss of this KTV is Su Linran. Mr. Su, you should know about this entertainment company?"


    Qin Xue is slightly a Leng, then hugged the shoulder to show a trace of sneer: "are you taking Su awe inspiring to scare me?"


    If Qin Xue can''t even hear these, she will be living in vain for so many years.


    "Officer, you misunderstood me. Of course I didn''t mean that." Although that''s what he said, the expression on the manager''s face had already explained everything. The blind man could see that it was an attitude of recognition.


    "Wait, wait." Xiao Yao also heard the conversation between the manager and Qin Xue, immediately came out, looked at the manager and asked, "do you mean that the boss of this KTV is Su Linran?"


    "Exactly!" When the manager said this, he was complacent, as if the boss of the KTV was su Linran, which was a very great thing.


    In fact, he is also entitled to be proud of who Su Linran is. Few people in this circle don''t know. Moreover, no matter which way he goes, as long as he is in Haitian city, he will give Su Linran some face.


    "It''s su Linran''s property. You said it earlier." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The manager is even more proud. He thinks that the other party must be calmed down by himself. It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. As long as you say the name of the boss, you don''t dare to say who the other party is. Even if you are a policeman, you have to greet yourself with a smile, don''t you?


    "Hehe, can you go now?" Said the manager.


    "Of course not. Since it''s su Linran''s industry, we''ll stay a little longer." Xiao Yao said, and turned to look at Qin Xue, said, "let the people under your hands stay for a while, wait until I finish the trial."


    Qin Xue suddenly found that Xiao Yao is really cute! She nodded her head with a smile: "OK."


    All the policemen looked at me and I looked at you. They tried their best to keep smiling and humming. They also said that they had nothing to do with Xiao Yao. This is just a show of love, OK?


    The original smile on the manager''s face instantly condensed on his face. He stared at Xiao Yao, rubbed his ears hard, and then asked uncertainly, "what did you say just now?" He was wondering if there was something wrong with his listening.


    "What I have said is very clear. Do you want to repeat it? Don''t take Su Linran out and say something. If you don''t, we''ll leave. Since you think he''s great, we''ll sit down a little longer. " Xiao Yao looked at the manager coldly and said.


    "You... You..." the manager was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry about me. If you have something to say to me, my name is Xiao Yao." Then he went into the box without looking at the manager,


    He didn''t have a cold for Su Linran, and even Su Linran stood on the opposite side of him in order to hold Mo''s thigh. If so, why should he give each other face?


    Qin Xue looked at the manager and said, "wait patiently." With that, she followed Xiao Yao in.


    Manager stupidly in situ, brain is almost a blank, he felt that his outlook on life has changed.


    Who is that man? How can he be so strong?


    "To die!" The manager took a deep breath. There was a trace of ferocity in his eyes. He took out his mobile phone and found Su Linran''s phone and called directly.


    The phone was soon connected, and Su''s voice came.


    "Xiao Li, what''s the matter?"


    The manager quickly heaped a smile, flattering smile, although Su Lin ran can not see, he said: "President Su, KTV accident, a group of police rushed in to arrest people, although this has nothing to do with us, but they also delay our normal business ah!"


    Su was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s like this now. I also told them that it''s your industry, but they still didn''t mean to hurry up to leave. Especially a young boy, who looks a little arrogant, after knowing that it''s your industry, he still says to sit for a while. I don''t care, but isn''t that a slap in your face?" The manager is absolutely talented and intelligent in choosing things.


    Su Linran was a little unhappy. In fact, he didn''t want to have any conflict with the police. Although he was not a general man, in the final analysis, he couldn''t offend the police to death.


    "Is your attitude wrong?" Su Linran asked.


    "No! My attitude is very good! " "The manager said," the main reason is that the boy is too arrogant. He brushed your face in front of so many people. What else did he say to let you have opinions to talk to him? What is he and what qualifications do he have to meet you? Hum, I see, he is just a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers! "


    "OK, I see. I''ll go there later." Su sighed with awe.


    "En en, by the way, Mr. Su, what else did the boy say? His name is Xiao Yao." The manager added.


    Hearing this, there was a silence on the other side of the phone.


    "You just said, what''s his name?" Su Linran asked and answered.


    "Xiao Yao, ha ha, Mr. Su, do you think this name is funny?" The manager laughed.


    It seems that Xiao Yao''s name can become the most interesting joke in his life - this guy''s laugh is so low!


    Su Lin ran took a deep breath: "go to your uncle! Do you want to cheat me? I tell you, I won''t go there, and you don''t want to drive people away. You can let them stay as long as they want. By the way, he is the ancestor of the family. " With that, Su Lin ran hung up directly.

 Chapter 226

    KTV manager already did not know what to say, can say clearly oneself at this time mood.


    He looked around with a complicated look, his face full of surprise.


    He was thinking, what is the identity of that young man named Xiao Yao, who could make su Linran so scared?


    "What shall we do, manager?" A waiter asked, saying it was a waiter. In fact, this guy is also a gangster on the street.


    "How do I know what to do?" The manager didn''t have a good way, "Mr. Su said, this person, we can''t cause trouble, not only we can''t cause trouble, even he can''t cause trouble, to put it simply, even if the other party wants to dismantle here, what we can do is to help him contact the excavator."


    The waiter seemed to be surprised and said, "who is this guy?" In their hearts, Su Linran is the God in their mind. He is almost omnipotent in Haitian city. Even if he uses the word "covering the sky with one hand", he can''t help it. But even he is so afraid of this man named Xiao Yao?


    "Come on, cut the crap. Let''s get out of the way first. If this great God beats us, we''ll all be beaten in vain." The manager is an understanding person in the end, otherwise, it is impossible to climb from a low-level gangster to the present situation, so after su Linran''s reply, he immediately understands what he can do now and what he can''t do now.


    After the manager''s gang left, Xiao Yao began the interrogation in the box.


    He turned up the music in the box, which made he Lei puzzled: "what do you want to do?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll scream too loud and frighten others." Xiao Yao looked at he Lei and said seriously.


    He Lei shivers and looks at Xiao Yao like a devil.


    He always thinks that the other party has bad intentions. In fact, people with brains can guess that Xiao Yao has bad intentions.


    As Xiao Yao sat forward, he stepped back, until finally, with his back against the wall, he had no way to go, only his body was still shaking.


    Xiao Yao mouth with a sneer, said: "are you afraid?"


    If it wasn''t for the fear that the other party would hit him, he Lei would turn his eyes and tell Xiao Yao in a sarcastic tone that if you were me, would you not be afraid?


    "If you''re afraid, tell us your hometown, so you won''t suffer." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know, now you must scold me in your heart. Forced, if I were you, I would scold, but if you don''t say now, I will regret it."


    Xiao Yao''s words are heartfelt, but even if he Lei decides to say it now, Xiao Yao will definitely not let each other go.


    There are not many people who can make him hate, but trafficking in people is definitely one of them. Xiao Yao just can''t understand. Does a person like he Lei have no children of his own? Can''t he feel the pain of the parents?


    This kind of person, can let go easily? If Xiao Yao really let go of the other side, he will certainly look down on himself.


    He Lei didn''t answer Xiao Yao''s question. Maybe he thinks it''s meaningless whether he answers or not. Anyway, the other party won''t let him go easily.


    Xiao Yao takes out the fire needle and looks at he Lei.


    He Lei is tiny a Zheng, can''t help but open mouth: "you this is silver needle?"


    "Almost." Xiao Yao nodded¡° Take a silver needle with you. Are you a traditional Chinese medicine? " He Lei asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao did not deny it.


    "Then you must be kind-hearted?" He Lei wants to see the Savior, you won''t watch me have bad luck, will you?


    "You say I''m kind-hearted, I accept it 100 percent, because I think so, because I''m a good person, so I won''t let you go." Xiao Yao said, "don''t ask me why, because you know what kind of person you are."


    "Well, you think I''m a bad guy? On the contrary, in the eyes of my wife and children, I am a good man, a good husband and a good father. If you want to torture me and arrest me now, they will think you are a bad man. How do you say that? " He Lei sneered.


    "I''m not here to discuss the philosophy of life with you. If other people say that to me, I''m sure they make sense. But if you say that to me, I can only feel sick, because... You don''t deserve it!" With the last word finished, the fire needle in Xiao Yao''s hand has penetrated into he Lei''s acupoints.


    After a while, he Lei didn''t feel any discomfort or pain, but it surprised him.


    This needle into, he did not feel, this absolutely can not show that Xiao Yao no means, on the contrary, this can prove that Xiao Yao is really expert, if the pain, bleeding, then the other side is certainly not what qualified Chinese medicine, is absolutely holding a silver needle to cheat everywhere, but Xiao Yao is not!


    "Haha, it''s appetizing. Now it''s time to eat." Xiao Yao smiles, the second needle has been inserted.


    After this burst of penetration, he Lei felt as if his bone had been broken by something.


    This kind of pain, simply deep into the bone marrow!


    "Ah He couldn''t restrain the pain in his body and opened his mouth to scream.


    The third one, too.


    After the third needle was inserted, he Lei''s body began to beat the ground crazily. He had put out his hand and pulled out the silver needle, but just as he put his hand on the silver needle, he felt that the pain had been magnified ten times.


    He simply gave up that plan.


    He Lei is rolling on the ground, his forehead is full of sweat, shouting desperately, and his fingers are buckled on the ground.


    It was hard for him to imagine that the pain could be so severe.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered what Xiao Yao said. He thought Xiao Yaogang didn''t cheat him. Now he Lei really regretted it!


    If he had known that he would experience such pain, he would have said all he knew before


    Five minutes later, Xiao Yao came out with his nose in his hand.


    Qin Xue rushed to him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yinhe Bay, a shantytown, is easy to find. It''s just a big yard." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue was so excited that she wanted to kiss Xiao Yao. However, her reason overcame her excitement and said to Xiao Yao, "you are so wonderful! Thank you


    Xiao Yao laughed and thought of something again. He quickly said, "by the way, when you take that he Lei away, pay attention."


    Qin Xue didn''t react and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Be careful when you take he Lei with you." Xiao Yao said, "he pulled."


    "Pull?" Qin Xue was stunned.


    "Well, I did. I peed." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue finally understood, quickly away from Xiao Yao, as if he Lei is pulled to Xiao Yao.


    The policemen all felt numb. Although Xiao Yao had made the music in the box louder before, they could still hear the scream from he Lei. Some of them were timid. Now they were pale and weak, as if they could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    Even Qin Xue had nightmares at night after hearing that scream for the first time.


    That kind of voice is really not easy to forget. People with poor psychological quality may have psychological shadow. Those policemen are staring at Xiao Yao with big eyes. It''s really hard for them to imagine that the boy who looks sunny and beautiful can torture people to death.


    Is this still human? They couldn''t help thinking.


    "I don''t need to help with the next thing, do I?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, I can handle it myself!" Qin Xue said, "now that I have known their hiding place, I can directly arrest people."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "that''s good. I hope everything goes well with you."


    Qin Xue nodded, looked at Xiao Yao with a smile and asked, "how do I feel that you are warm-hearted this time?"


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Qin Xue didn''t wait for Xiao Yao to reply, but praised him: "in fact, I think you are a kind person."


    On hearing this, Xiao Yao immediately raised his head, patted his chest, and gave Qin Xue a thumbs up: "for the first time, I think you are so tasteful!"


    Qin Xue was covered with black lines and lowered her head: "when I didn''t say..."


    Xiao Yao thinks Qin Xue is very unfriendly!


    After separated from Qin Xue, Xiao Yao drove home. As before, when he opened the door of the villa, he heard Li Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    "Back?"


    Xiao Yao let out a "well", went to Li Xiaoxiao, raised his head and asked, "why do you wait for me every time?"


    Li Xiaoxiao smile: "you are not at home, I can''t sleep, always feel no sense of security."


    Xiao Yao joked: "according to what you say, you can''t live without me all your life?"


    The reason why he said this was that he had a joking attitude. Xiao Yao dares to swear to heaven! But when he said that, he regretted it for no other reason. Now the relationship between him and Li Xiaoxiao is too delicate. It''s really not a wise man to say such a thing under such circumstances.


    Sure enough, after Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao looked at him with a smile, nodded, and said solemnly, "then you will marry me. In this way, I will have a sense of security, OK? You think it''s for me to sleep well every night, OK Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao really wanted to slap himself in the face. Didn''t he jump into the pit with his eyes closed?


    He laughed and didn''t speak. Li Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to want to embarrass him, so he turned around.


    "I''ll go upstairs and go to bed first. You can have a rest early. And if you need any help, please let me know. Although we Li group don''t want to make trouble, we won''t be afraid of anyone."


    When it came to the last word, she had already gone upstairs.

 Chapter 227

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yao received a phone call.


    The phone call was from Xia Yixing. Xiao Yao was still very confused. However, he found that Xia Yixing''s voice seemed to have the function of refreshing. At least after the call, he was basically awake. It had to be said that beauty has so many functions.


    On the phone, Xia Yixing didn''t say too much. The central meaning is to invite Xiao Yao to lunch, which is probably to express his gratitude. Xiao Yao is not the kind of hypocritical person, so he casually agrees. He also knows that if he doesn''t eat this meal, I''m afraid Xia Yixing can''t feel at ease.


    She just wants to return her love. If Xiao Yao refuses, Xia Yixing may think that Xiao Yao is going to bite this thing and still want Xia Yixing to return her love in other ways.


    At noon, Xiao Yao drove a Land Rover to the Haitian Hotel.


    After getting off the bus, under the guidance of the waiter, Xiao Yao went into a more upscale box.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya were already sitting in it. After seeing Xiao Yao, the two also stood up, especially Qin Tianya, walked quickly to Xiao Yao, and stretched out his hand, with a sincere smile on his face: "Hello, Mr. Xiao."


    This attitude, and Qin Tianya''s attitude towards Xiao Yao last night, can be regarded as one heaven and one earth.


    Xiao Yao also had some doubts, but he held out his hand and shook it with Qin Tianya.


    "Mr. Xiao, I really misunderstood what happened last night. Here, I have to apologize to you." Qin Tianya''s attitude seems very sincere, but Xiao Yao still sees disdain in each other''s eyes.


    He is a good observer. Even though the disdain in Qin Tianya''s eyes is fleeting, Xiao Yao still catches it.


    He left a heart in his heart and felt that Qin Tianya was definitely not a good person to get along with. Such a person, obviously did not like himself, could still pretend to be so sincere with a smile. If Xiao Yao had not experienced too many people of all kinds and had received professional training in this field, he might have been cheated by Qin Tianya.


    Xia Yixing is a little embarrassed when she sees Xiao Yao. She has no amnesia. She also remembers what happened yesterday. How Xiao Yao treated her. The scene has been engraved in her mind. It''s too hard to forget. So now when she sees Xiao Yao, she can''t help thinking about what happened last night, which is a burst of blushing and burning, I don''t know what to do.


    "Mr. Qin, just make it clear. There''s no need to apologize." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    Now, even Mo''s troubles have not been solved. He doesn''t want to provoke Qin Tianya''s hatred for himself. I''m afraid he will be attacked on all sides. This is not a good thing for Xiao Yao now.


    Xiao Yao himself alone, fearless, even if really stand in the opposite of Qin Tianya, it''s no big deal, but what if the other party will transfer their hatred to Li Xiaoxiao? What if the other party wants to eat Li group? It can be seen that Qin Tianya is not the enemy that the Li family can afford to provoke. Therefore, Xiao Yao has to consider Li Xiaoxiao even if he doesn''t think about himself.


    Qin Tianya smiles and says that he understands Xiao Yao''s meaning. Then he reaches out his hand and makes a gesture: "sit down first. If you have any words, let''s sit down and chat slowly."¡° Good Xiao Yao is also lazy to be polite to each other. He is not very good at these things, so it''s better to be real.


    "Xiao Yao, how was your sleep last night?" Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    It seems that she is trying to keep calm, pretending that she has forgotten yesterday''s events, so she looks at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    "Me? I sleep well every night. Thank you for your concern. " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He thinks this woman is really interesting. How can you say hello to her? Did you sleep well last night?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao thought, is it Xia Yixing who suspected that he had a dream last night?


    He told Xia Yixing with a serious face: "I didn''t dream of anything last night!"


    Xia Yixing heard Xiao Yao''s words, but he didn''t come back for a long time. He thought in his heart, what does it mean?


    Qin Tianya looks at Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing, and his face is a little strange. He always thinks that there is something fishy between Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing, but he can''t tell where it is.


    Not long after Xiao Yaogang sat down, the door of the box was pushed open again. A man in a black suit came in and saw that his dress was very formal. He was dressed in casual clothes and sports shoes. Compared with Xiao Yao and the other party, it seemed that he was neither fish nor fowl.


    "Hello, Mr. Qin, Miss Xia." The man who just came in asked Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing hello. When his eyes fell on Xiao Yao, he was surprised. The smile like a flower on his face suddenly stopped and said, "how are you here?"


    Xiao Yao saw Mo Chengfei. He was also surprised. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "can''t I be here?"


    "Mr. Mo, Xiao Yao is invited by me. Do you have any opinion?" Xia Yixing''s face seems a little ugly. Mo Chengfei was excited. His face changed a little, and he soon recovered. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "Miss Xia is joking. How can I have an opinion about the guests you invited?"¡° All right, Mr. Mo, sit down first. " Qin Tianya narrowed his eyes. He didn''t stand up like Xiao Yao before, but said coldly. Mo Chengfei didn''t feel uncomfortable. He nodded to Qin Tianya with a smile. Then he opened a chair and sat down. In the choice as, Mo Chengfei and Xiao Yao specially separated two positions. People with long eyes can see that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Mo Chengfei is obviously not good. Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya are not ordinary people. Naturally, they all see this subtle action. I don''t know why, Xia Yixing suddenly has an uncomfortable feeling, and has a very bad impression on Mo Chengfei. Qin Tianya doesn''t feel like this. On the contrary, he feels that after that, he can have more contact with Mo Chengfei to see what kind of person Xiao Yao is. When you say nothing at all. For a long time, Qin Tianya picked up a bottle of Maotai on the table and planned to pour it. However, as soon as he got up, Mo Chengfei picked up the Maotai in his hand¡° Ha ha, Qin Shao, let me do these things. Just sit down. " Mo Chengfei says, poured a cup to Qin Tianya first. Qin Tianya praised Mo Chengfei. If you don''t know anything else, at least he is good at it! I know when to do something. It''s very suitable to be a little brother¡° Mr. Mo, I''ll call you Cheng Fei. What do you think? " Qin Tianya looks at Mo Chengfei and says with a smile¡° Yes, of course Mo Chengfei quickly nodded his head, "this is my honor!" Qin Tianya nodded with satisfaction¡° Don''t be flattered. You haven''t poured me yet Xiao Yao knocked his cup and said with a smile. Mo Chengfei is slightly stunned, turns around and stares at Xiao Yao. Let yourself pour him wine? Why! What the hell is he¡° Cheng Fei, pour it on Mr. Xiao. Today Mr. Xiao is the protagonist. " Qin Tianya said with a smile. He also knows that Mo Chengfei is not happy, but after all, he invited Xiao Yao to dinner today. How can he not pour wine for Xiao Yao after pouring wine for him? Mo Chengfei sighed, although a little unhappy, but also nodded, went to Xiao Yao, carrying a bottle to Xiao Yao poured¡° Ah, do you want me to take one and send it back to my circle of friends? " Xiao Yao looked at Mo Chengfei and said with a smile, "the Mo family will pour me some wine. Tut Tut, if it''s spread out, it''s sure to be hot!" When Mo Chengfei hears Xiao Yao''s words, his hand shakes. He stops and stares at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of amazement. He was really surprised. How can a person be shameless to such a degree? Xia Yixing covers her mouth and smiles. She also thinks Xiao Yao is bad, but she can''t be dissatisfied with Xiao Yao. Xia Yixing doesn''t know why. Qin Tianya saw Mo Chengfei''s embarrassment and said with a dry smile, "Chengfei, Mr. Xiao is joking with you again. Can he really do this?" Mo Chengfei was relieved. Whether Xiao Yao is joking or not, at least Qin Tianya''s words come out. If Xiao Yao really plans to take photos and pass them on, it''s to give Qin Tianya no face. Does Xiao Yao dare to ignore Qin Tianya directly? In fact, Xiao Yao is really just talking to scare Mo Chengfei, but Qin Tianya''s words make him feel uncomfortable. It seems that Qin Tianya is planning to stand with Mo Chengfei. He glanced at Qin Tianya, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, saying nothing more. After pouring wine for Xiao Yao, Mo Chengfei still wants to pour wine for Xia Yixing, but as soon as he comes to Xia Yixing, Qin Tianya opens his mouth¡° Don''t pour wine for Italian star. She can''t drink Qin Tianya said¡° If I can''t drink it, I have to drink it. Since I want to thank Xiao Yao today, how can I not have a drink? " Xia Yixing looked at Qin Tianya, then turned to look at Mo Chengfei and said, "down."¡° Don''t pour Qin Tianya''s face was already a little gloomy¡° I said, "pour it on me!" Xia Yixing seems to be a little angry. Mo Chengfei is holding a bottle of wine. He is in a dilemma. Whether Qin Tianya or Xia Yixing, he is not the one mo Chengfei can offend. No matter whether he does it or not, doesn''t he have to offend one? He suddenly a head two big, in the heart secretly regrets unceasingly, knew that is such words, he said anything can''t rob the wine bottle to pour wine. It''s like jumping into the pit with your eyes closed!

 Chapter 228

    Qin Tianya looks at Xia Yixing, his face is not very good-looking.


    Xia Yixing glares at Qin Tianya and wants to give him a punch.


    "Pour me the wine!"


    "Don''t fall!"


    Mo Chengfei is about to cry. He is thinking, is his brain drained? What do you have to do? Originally intended to Qin Tianya in front of the performance, now it seems, even if he really let Qin Tianya satisfied, Xia Yixing there will have a bad feeling for himself.


    No matter Xia Yixing or Qin Tianya, Mo Chengfei can''t provoke him. Now, he is caught in the middle. No matter what the final result is, his end will not be very good-looking. This should be called a fight between the king of hell and the devil.


    "Qin Tianya, what do you mean? Who do you think you are? " Xia Yixing suddenly becomes excited. She pats the table and stands in front of Qin Tianya. Her eyes are slightly narrowed and twinkling with anger. If it wasn''t for her good family education, maybe she would slap the table and curse her mother at this time. Everyone has his own temper, doesn''t he?


    Qin Tianya looks at Xia Yixing and takes a deep breath, but he doesn''t speak immediately.


    He was enduring, desperately enduring his anger. In fact, Qin Tianya is very unhappy now, and the reason for his unhappiness is very simple. Last night, Qin Yun had already shaken out his biggest secret, that is to say, he can''t continue to fake tiger power from now on, unless he really gets Xia Yixing and has an engagement with Xia Yixing in a short time, What he got before may be lost one by one before long.


    So Qin Tianya can''t wait.


    "Xia Yixing, is this your attitude to me?" Qin Tianya looks at Xia Yixing and asks in a low voice.


    "What kind of attitude do I need towards you?" Xia Yixing smiles. Her smile looks very flat. After a pause, she continues to say, "I have nothing to do with you. You are not my person. You are not qualified to manage me. What do I want? It''s all my business. Do you understand now?"


    The corners of Qin Tianya''s mouth twitch fiercely, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "You all go out." Qin Tianya looked at Mo Chengfei and Xiao Yao and continued.


    He thinks that Xia Yixing is really going to say everything this time. If Xiao Yao or Mo Chengfei hears these words, it is obviously inappropriate.


    Mo Chengfei quickly stood up, then covered his ears and ran out, which seemed to be a relief for him. Moreover, Mo Chengfei thinks that the smell of gunpowder in the box is too strong. The world is dangerous. He must withdraw!


    Mo Chengfei left without looking back. Xiao Yao was still sitting on the chair, holding a lion''s head, and opened his mouth to bite off half of it. If it wasn''t because he couldn''t eat a mouthful, he really wanted to put it in his mouth. Haitian Hotel is worthy of being a five-star hotel. The braised lion''s head can be so delicious. With this dish alone, he would not have wasted this trip.


    "Mr. Shaw, you can go out, too." Qin Tianya stares at Xiao Yao with cold eyes.


    "I''m here today. You invited me to dinner, right?" Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks and looked at Qin Tianya. He still didn''t mean to stand up.


    "Yes." Qin Tianya nodded.


    "Since that''s the case, I should have a good meal. Why do you let me come, I have to come, and you let me go, I have to go?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you want to get us away, you just want Xia Yixing to save face for you in front of outsiders. If you want face, don''t I want face?"


    With that, he picked up the lion''s head he hadn''t eaten and continued to swallow it.


    Xiao Yao is really unhappy. He thinks that this guy named Qin Tianya takes himself seriously. Xiao Yao is willing to give him face and step back because he knows that the Qin family is really not easy to provoke. If he can, he may not have to stand in the opposite of each other.


    But now, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s necessary. Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei are just like birds of a feather. What makes Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable is that Qin Tianya doesn''t give him face.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not a person who values his face too much, but whether he wants to be or not is one thing, and whether others give him or not is another.


    Qin Tianya stares at Xiao Yao, his eyes are full of shock, and the expression on his face is unnatural.


    "Well, when I''m full, I''ll leave. By the way, if you think I''m in the way, you can go out by yourself. I won''t stop you." Xiao Yao eat, in order to Qin Tianya said, his eyes from beginning to end have not seen each other, this is a kind of contempt, insult, but Xiao Yao also won''t feel how inappropriate to do so.


    People respect me, I respect people. Since Qin Tianya doesn''t plan to give Xiao Yao face, let alone establish any friendly relationship with Xiao Yao, why does Xiao Yao want to give each other face? His brain is OK again.


    Xiao Yao has never done such a thing, and he will never do such a thing. Moreover, Qin Tianya''s identity will never bring him any pressure. Xiao Yao has met many rich people, many of them. Even some of the owners of diamond mines in Africa have died under Xiao Yao''s knife. Therefore, fists are the hard truth, There''s nothing wrong with that. Some people will think that in the adult world, force is the most useless and the most useful is power, but to put it simply? To ask for money is to find more people to work for themselves. To ask for power is to use the power of some officials. In the final analysis, isn''t it still force? What if you are rich and powerful, rich and powerful? As long as I am happy, as long as I am willing, you can quietly lose your life. If you lose your life, there will be nothing. Should you be afraid of me? Xiao Yao''s third grandfather told him this truth. Although his second grandfather scoffed at it, Xiao Yao regarded it as a famous saying because he thought it was reasonable, so he would believe it! Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes a little twinkle, finally the corner of his mouth also shows a kind of smile. She thinks that Xiao Yao is different from all the people she has met in all aspects. Such a person may be the most interesting¡° Xiao Yao, do you know what you''re talking about? " Qin Tianya didn''t get angry, and he didn''t immediately write his anger on his face. This is something he disdains to do. A person who shows his emotions on his face at will is not so domineering. On the contrary, such a person is actually the most useless. If Qin Tianya is furious now, Xiao Yao will think that Qin Tianya is just a straw bag, but the other party is not like this. He has a gloomy face, with no other expression except cold, and even without any killing intention in his eyes, which makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable. It''s like a poisonous snake. When it''s going to bite you, it will never put on airs. If it makes too much noise, it means it doesn''t kill your heart. Maybe it''s just that you accidentally enter its territory and just leave. Xiao Yao slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at Qin Tianya, showed a smile, but did not give any answer, still eat their own things¡° Xiao Yao, you''re right. I can''t let you leave, so I''ll leave by myself. " Qin Tianya said. With Qin Tianya''s words finished, Xiao Yao didn''t feel much, but Xia Yixing didn''t look very good. Qin Tianya said something and he did the same. He stood up and went to the door. Then he opened the box door and walked out slowly. He didn''t even say a cruel word¡° He has a grudge against you Xia Yixing said. Xiao Yao looked at her and nodded. Then he picked up some napkins from his hand, pasted them together and wiped his mouth. He said slowly, "I know."¡° Aren''t you afraid? " Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao like an alien. In the past, no matter where she and Qin Tianya went, the people there would surround them as if the stars were holding the moon. Then they could say all kinds of nice words. Xia Yixing''s ears were about to hear calluses. In fact, she had heard these words many times since she was very young, so she understood that some words could be heard and some words could be heard, Don''t take it seriously¡° Why should I be afraid? " Xiao Yao said, "he can''t beat me." Xia Yixing is a Leng at first, then covered mouth to smile to come out¡° You''re very interesting Xia Yixing said. She blinked, like the stars in the night sky, bright and shining¡° I always thought I was an interesting person. " Xiao Yaosi is not stingy to praise himself, because he thinks he is a very good person. Xia Yixing stood up, picked up a bottle of Maotai, poured a glass for himself, then put the glass in both hands, came to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "here, I''ll give you a toast!" Xiao Yao also picked up his glass, but he didn''t drink it immediately. Instead, he looked at Xia Yixing suspiciously and asked, "you can drink with me, but you have to give me a reason?" Xia Yixing did not speak. Xiao Yao thinks that she can''t find a reason. He is a person who likes to think for others very much. He is afraid that Xia Yixing will be embarrassed, so he helps Xia Yixing to give advice: "if you really can''t think of any suitable reason, you can say it''s because I look good. Don''t worry, even if this reason sounds insincere, I will drink it!" Xia Yixing laughs again, giggles, the smile is very simple, will not hide anything: "then if I just think you are a very humorous person?" Xiao Yao thought carefully and contacted the context. He immediately felt that Xia Yixing was not a lovely person. Anyway, it didn''t sound like praise!

 Chapter 229

    Qin Tianya went out and never came back, but Xia Yixing didn''t feel much, and still had a good time with Xiao Yao.


    "No one else, just the two of us, I think this is the real sense of eating!" Xia Yi Xing drank a Moutai, actually, before Qin Tianya said it was quite right. Xia Yi Xing was not really a drinker. After drinking this Baijiu, her face was already very rosy. The eyes seemed to be somewhat confused. The drunk had already got three points. Xiao Yao hurriedly brought the bottle of Baijiu to himself.


    "I don''t drink." Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I see it."


    "Ha ha! Are you not going to let me drink? " Xia Yixing asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer, which is a tacit attitude.


    Xia Yixing said with a sly smile: "are you sure? I often hear people say that if a woman is not drunk, a man has no chance! "


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and looked at Xia Yixing. He didn''t have a good way: "if you really say that, can''t I help you detoxify?"


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yao regretted it. Originally, the detoxification process was very embarrassing. Now he mentioned it again, which was even more embarrassing.


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Xia Yixing didn''t show any unnatural look on her face. Maybe it was because Xia Yixing drank too much wine that she blushed. Now even if she was shy, she couldn''t see anything.


    "Xiao Yao, can we be friends?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "Ha ha! It''s very kind of you. If Qin Tianya said that to you, would you answer that? " Xia Yixing asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "of course not?"


    "Why?" Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao with great interest and seems to be waiting for Xiao Yao to give her an interesting answer.


    If it comes from Qin Tianya, Xiao Yao won''t agree. The reason is very simple. He knows very well that Qin Tianya doesn''t like him at all. Even if Qin Tianya offers to make friends with Xiao Yao, it''s not as simple as he thought. Therefore, Xiao Yao will directly refuse to make friends with Qin Tianya, which is tantamount to shaking hands with a tiger, This will not do Xiao Yao any good. On the contrary, he will be trapped in a minefield.


    Why did Xiao Yao promise?


    Even if Xiao Yao thought so in his heart, he didn''t reply like that. He just said in a joking tone: "because he''s not a beautiful woman. There are so many men around me, and I don''t lack male friends. Why should I make friends with him?"


    Xia Yixing stares at Xiao Yao, and then smiles: "although I know what you are saying is not from your heart, this kind of answer really makes me feel comfortable. Ah, do you often cheat girls with such rhetoric? "


    Heaven and earth conscience! Xiao Yao has never done this!


    Xiao Yao is a little angry. He thinks that his personality is so good and straightforward. How can Xia Yixing guess himself like this? It''s like using the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman!


    "I''m a serious person." Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing very seriously. In order to show his solemn attitude when he says this, he specially frowns, for fear that Xia Yixing will feel that he is joking.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s expression and listening to what Xiao Yao said, Xia Yixing is stunned for a while, then laughs with her stomach in her arms, and finally laughs with tears left behind, which seems exaggerated.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He''s thinking, what''s wrong with Xia Yixing.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Yao, you are so interesting, especially your serious and lying face. It''s so lovely!" Xia Yixing''s belly hurts.


    Xiao Yao''s face is black


    What is a serious lie? He sighed helplessly, it seems, want to let Xia Yixing understand their own meaning, not so simple!


    I don''t know how long it took for Xia Yixing to stop smiling. After that, she changed the topic, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you know why I came to Haitian city?"


    Xiao Yao shakes his head. This is Xia Yixing''s business. How can he know? In fact, he is not very interested in this, but Xia Yixing has already begun to ferment his emotions and is ready to pour out. Xiao Yao still refuses to say that, otherwise it will hurt!


    "In fact, I do have an engagement with the Qin family, but the other party is definitely not Qin Tianya - you should have known that before?" Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I don''t know who my fiance is. Some people say that he is Qin Rou''s son of the Qin family, but he has died young. Others say that the child has disappeared since childhood, as if he had been lost by the Qin family. Some even say that the child''s father is not simple, and there is still any hatred with the Qin family, so Qin Rou sent the child away in order to protect her child, But I don''t know exactly what''s going on. " Xia Yixing said holding his chin.


    Xiao Yao''s brow suddenly wrinkled for a while, and his face was not right.


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Yixing asked¡° Nothing. I just think the name Qin Rou seems very familiar. " Xiao Yao pondered for a while and said that he thought the name was very familiar, but after thinking for a long time, he found that he didn''t know a woman named Qin rou¡° Ha ha, maybe it''s all Qin. Qin Rou is Qin Tianya''s sister-in-law. " Xia Yixing said. Xiao Yao nodded, took a sip of wine, raised his hand and said, "go on."¡° Well, in fact, no matter where the young master of the Qin family is, whether he dies or is sent away, he is missing anyway. In this case, my engagement with him naturally doesn''t count. " Xia Yixing said, "however, whether it''s the Qin family or the Xia family, it seems that they are not willing to give up this engagement, so they put me and Qin Tianya together."¡° You don''t like Qin Tianya. " Xiao Yao said¡° I don''t like it very much. " Xia Yixing said, "if my fiance is not Qin Tianya, but the young master, I will not like it."¡° Why? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Because I don''t want to like it. " Xia Yixing suddenly became serious and sat upright. "I want to find a man who likes me, and I also like him, rather than a young master. Why should my marriage be criticized or even controlled by others?" Xiao Yao''s fingers knocked on the table, and then said, "if you really think so, you''ll be a little arrogant. Why are you young masters and young ladies taking over all the good things? Born with a golden key, the driver drives a luxury car to send it up. They all go to noble schools, and then they always say something. Oh, that''s not the life I want. Oh, I''m really hard - every time I hear someone say that to me, I want to smoke him. "¡° Would you smoke me? " Xia Yixing asked with a wink. I have a serious attitude. Xiao Yao deliberately pretended to be thinking for a long time, then shook his head: "No."¡° Because I look good? " Xia Yixing asked. Xiao Yao: "how proud and charming it is¡° What are you going to do? " Xiao Yao asked, "look at you and Qin Tianya, it seems that they have turned over?"¡° Well, originally, the reason why I plan to come to Haitian this time is to stay away from Kyoto and not let them interfere in my life. " Xia Yixing said, "if they go to other places, they will not agree, but Haitian city has developed very well in recent years, and the Xia family also intends to develop, so I came, and no one will stop me. But Qin Tianya has followed him. I think he is just a follower. "¡° What are you going to do next? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Do business Xia Yixing high spirited, "I already have my own ideas, as long as I can take root in Haitian city, and let the Xia family see my ability, they will be able to believe that even if I am a girl, I can carry such a big family! At that time, any young master or young master has nothing to do with me. I want to be a female elite in the business world! "¡° What kind of business are you going to do? " Xiao Yao asked. Xia Yixing suddenly became embarrassed, hahaha laughed and sat on the seat again: "I didn''t think about it." Xiao Yao thinks that Xia Yixing is teasing himself! Feelings before those heroic words, are also miss Xia''s YY ah! Xia Yixing grabbed his head and said: "I really didn''t think well, and I don''t have much money. In fact, the Xia family didn''t plan to put their hope on me. They thought that I just came to Haitian city to play for a while, and they would go back soon, so they only gave me 10 million."¡° It''s more than ten million. " Xiao Yao said¡° For others, it may be a lot, but for people like Qin Tianya, 10 million is not enough for them to spend a few days. " Xia Yixing said, "this has been able to show the attitude of the Xia family." Xiao Yao nodded, did not give Xia Yixing any answer. In the final analysis, there is no relationship between him and Xia Yixing. To say that his friends are reluctant, he thinks Xia Yixing''s people are pretty good, so he doesn''t mind becoming friends with each other. That''s all. As for what kind of trouble Xia Yixing is in, Xiao Yao can''t help him¡° By the way, Xiao Yao, someone told me earlier that you have a security company and a real estate company in Haitian city, right? " Xia Yixing asked. Xiao Yao nodded, a little confused: "it''s like this, what''s the matter?"¡° Excellent! Then I''ll take a share! " Xia Yixing said, "I''ll give you ten million yuan, and you let me become a shareholder, OK?" Xiao Yao is the first two big... He can see it. I''m afraid this is the last question of Xia Yixing and what he wants to express most.

 Chapter 230

    In the box, Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing had a good talk.


    In a box next to them, Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya sit together.


    "Qin Shao, Xiao Yao, you have to be careful!" Mo Chengfei takes a big sip of the water on the table. He told Qin Shao about the history of his grudge with Xiao Yao. His saliva dries up, but Qin Tianya still has no expression on his face. This makes Mo Chengfei a little confused. He wants to know what Qin Tianya''s attitude is. He thinks it''s none of his business, Or have you decided to help yourself deal with Xiao Yao?


    Qin Tianya raised his head and looked at Mo Chengfei. A haze flashed in his eyes and said, "do you want to kill with a knife?"


    When Mo Chengfei hears Qin Tianya''s words, his forehead is full of sweat, and his heart is beating. Although he really thinks so in his heart, what qualification does he have to use Qin Tianya?


    If Qin Tianya is angry, what should he do?


    Qin Tianya is a person who knows how to observe words and colors. He can see a lot from Mo Chengfei''s face. He smiles, reaches out his hand and pats Mo Chengfei''s shoulder, and comforts him: "don''t worry, even if you really want to kill someone with a knife, I won''t be angry. Since you don''t think he is a good man, you should deal with him! Coincidentally, I don''t think he''s a good person, either


    Originally, Mo Chengfei''s heart was still hanging. After hearing Qin Tianya''s words, he immediately flew from hell to heaven. He was a fool and knew what Qin Tianya meant.


    Perhaps, there is a gap between Qin Tianya''s thoughts and what he says, but at least it has shown Qin Tianya''s position. Even if he won''t help him deal with Xiao Yao, he won''t stand with Xiao Yao. Even if it''s just such a result, it''s a victory for Mo Chengfei.


    "Thank you, Qin Shao. He is a gentleman indeed!" Mo Chengfei immediately stood up, took up the wine cup in front of him, then leaned his neck and drank it.


    Qin Tianya smiles and drinks the wine with Mo Chengfei.


    "Qin Shao, since you don''t think Xiao Yao is a good thing, I''ll tell you the truth! Now it''s not just me, Mo Chengfei. Our entire Mo family doesn''t want Xiao Yao to stay in Haitian city! " Mo Cheng Fei took his own chest, and was drunk by the Xiao Yao in the hospital last time. Now he still drinks some Baijiu, he still feels a bit uncomfortable.


    "Oh?" A strange color flashed in Qin Tianya''s eyes. It''s true that such a small role as Mo Chengfei can''t get into the eyes of Qin Tianya. At most, he can only be used as a younger brother. In the future, he won''t be a big weapon. However, the Mo family is different. The Mo family is a big family in Haitian city!


    "With the strength of the Mo family, what''s the difficulty in dealing with an ordinary person?" Qin Tianya asked with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei wry smile: "to really only Xiao Yao a person, really nothing, but now, Xiao Yao has stood behind a lot of people."


    "That Li Xiaoxiao?" Mo Chengfei said that the first person Qin Tianya thought of must be Li Xiaoxiao of the Li family.


    "Li Xiaoxiao is one, Mayor Liu, Secretary Chen, and director Gu libing of the police station. They have a good relationship with Xiao Yao. They are all from Haitian city, so they are not afraid. However, with Fang family in the provincial capital and Song family in Jiangnan, it''s very difficult to deal with Xiao Yao." Mo Chengfei sighs.


    Qin Tianya''s brow also slightly wrinkled.


    "The Song family you are talking about is the Song family against the current?" Qin Tianya asked.


    "Exactly!" Mo Chengfei said.


    Qin Tianya took a deep breath.


    What Fang family, even the provincial capital of the big family, Qin Tianya will not be in the eye, but the Song family is not the same.


    The old man of the Song family used to be the bodyguard of the No.1 chief! Qin Tianya can''t move such a person.


    Moreover, now the Song family is full of peaches and plums. It''s not so bad. If the Song family is really in trouble, it just needs the song master to stand up and cheer up. Countless people have to jump out to support the Song family. At least, they have to be human! Otherwise, how can those people get a foothold?


    "It seems that Xiao Yao is really a little tricky." Qin Tianya said.


    "Not really. In fact, the reason why Xiao Yao has a relationship with the Song family is that Xiao Yao has a friend named song Yilin, who is the eldest grandson of the old man of the Song family. The Song family won''t help Xiao Yao if the boy is dealt with. As long as you tell song Yilin the key, what else can''t be solved?" Mo Chengfei said with a smile.


    Qin Tianya listened to Mo Chengfei''s words, and did not immediately open his mouth, but closed his eyes thinking, deliberating on the feasibility of the plan.


    Finally, Qin Tianya opens his eyes, stares at Mo Chengfei and asks, "do you have song Yilin''s phone number?"


    "Yes!" Mo Chengfei said, "I checked, but I didn''t fight."


    "Yes, let him come. I''ll buy him a drink." Qin Tianya said.


    Mo Chengfei is overjoyed. He has already guessed Qin Tianya''s meaning. He nods his head hard. He immediately takes out his mobile phone and finds song Yilin''s phone. Without thinking about it, he calls directly.


    It wasn''t long before the phone was connected.


    Mo Chengfei didn''t dare to speak, but handed his mobile phone to Qin Tianya. He knew that if he spoke, song Yilin would hang up directly.


    Qin Tianya received the phone, some dissatisfaction in his heart, but also did not express, smiling at the phone and said: "Song Yilin, Mr. Song?"


    "Who are you?" Song Yilin''s voice came.


    "Qin family, Qin Tianya." Qin Tianya said.


    Hearing the name, song Yilin was a little confused and asked, "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "Please have a meal. I''m at Haitian Hotel, and Xiao Yao is here." Qin Tianya said.


    "Oh?" Song Yilin hesitated a little. He can still remember what happened last night. There seems to be some contradiction between Xiao Yao and Qin Tianya. Does the other party want to invite him to dinner? And brother Shaw was there, too?


    This made song Yilin a little confused.


    "Mr. Song, don''t you like it?" Qin Tianya asked politely.


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute." Song Yilin said.


    "Well, I''ll wait! I''m in box eight. By the way, I hope you don''t tell anyone. " With that, Qin Tianya hung up and threw his mobile phone to Mo Chengfei.


    Song Yilin also put his mobile phone back in his pocket, looking puzzled.


    "Don''t let me tell anyone? Why? " Song Yilin is curious.


    Although Qin Tianya has already told, song Yilin still calls Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Ge!" Song Yilin asked, "are you in Haitian Hotel?"


    "Well, I''m here. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Is Qin Tianya''s grandson here?" Song Yilin said, "are you together?"


    "We were together, but now we are gone. He asked me to go out. I ignored him, so he went out by himself." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Song Yilin understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and laughed. Then he said, "he called me and said he would invite me to dinner. He is in box 8. Shall I go or not?"


    Xiao Yao was also surprised at Song Yilin''s words and said to the phone, "go! Why don''t you go, someone''s invited to dinner, don''t you eat bastards, haven''t you heard of that? I also want to know what he wants to say to you


    "Ha ha, I''ll go. I''m hungry." Song Yilin said with a smile, "besides, many brothers are hungry. I''ll take them with me."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "altogether how many people?"


    "Not much, more than fifty!" Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "will it be a bit out of the ordinary when we do this?"


    "A little, but... So what?"


    "Very good..." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "remember to order more bottles of Maotai. The Maotai of Haitian Hotel is still very good. Oh, there is also a dish of braised lion''s head, which is also very good!"


    "Good! I remember it Song Yilin hung up the phone, then stood up and yelled at the younger brothers in the security company, "brothers, let''s have dinner! Haitian Hotel


    After Xiao Yao hung up, he found that Xia Yixing looked at him with a strange look.


    "Are you going to pit Qin Tianya?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Xiao Yao heard Xia Yixing say so, some unhappy: "I will not pit anyone!"


    Xia Yixing said, "I don''t believe it."


    Xiao Yao didn''t explain to her.


    "Come on! After today''s meal, I should go to work. You can also think about the share I said. In fact, I''m quite capable. I have to go. " With that, Xia Yixing stood up and went out.


    Within a minute, the door of the box was pushed again. Xiao Yao turned his face and immediately stood up with cold eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that." The man who came in patted his shirt and said to Xiao Yao.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked in a cold voice.


    "If you can come, can''t I?" The man glanced at Xiao Yao, then pulled back a chair and sat down.


    "To die!" Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and blurted out the two words. Then, his murderous spirit soared. He turned his palm into a claw and grabbed at the man''s throat.


    Xiao Yao''s action didn''t surprise the man. He immediately put out his hand and grabbed Xiao Yao''s wrist.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. No matter in terms of strength or speed, his fist just now could not be accepted by ordinary people. It seems that he is not ordinary people either!


    At this time, Xiao Yao has kicked out again, and the man has kicked out, kicking on the table, sitting on the chair, sliding back a distance, avoiding Xiao Yao''s attack.


    "I''m not here to fight with you this time." The man''s voice said coldly.


    Xiao Yao put away his fists, looked at him and said impatiently, "if you have a word, say it, if you have a fart, let it go!"

 Chapter 231

    In the private room, Xiao Yao looks at the man, full of alert. Who knows when this guy suddenly throws a poisonous insect!


    It''s Jiang Tianlu who breaks into the box and starts with Xiao Yao. In Haitian city, I''m afraid there''s no one else who can make Xiao Yao so careful.


    "Do you know why I want to poison that Xia Yixing?" Jiang Tianlu poured himself a glass of wine, drank it and asked.


    "Do you think I know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha! In fact, it''s also very simple. Whether it''s the Qin family or the Xia family, they are all male lions and fierce tigers. If they really want to fight the idea of Haitian city, what do you think about the Li family and the Mo family at that time? " Jiang Tianlu stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "So, you want Xia Yixing to die in Haitian city, so as to scare off the Qin family or Xia family?" Xiao Yao asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes." Jiang Tianlu did not deny it and nodded his head.


    Xiao Yao is even more angry. This guy is reckless! That''s why he wants to kill Xia Yixing. Is he still human?


    "I know you can''t understand me. Actually, I don''t intend to let you understand me. I just hope you don''t interfere." Jiang Tianlu said in a cold voice, "you are a traditional Chinese medicine. You are very skillful. I can see that you have solved all the poisonous insects on Master Li and Mayor Liu?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "I don''t understand why you do it? It''s not so easy to solve the Gu on Mayor Liu or old man Li. You must have paid a certain price for it. How much can they give you? Will people like you be short of money? " Jiang Tianlu shook his head.


    "Because I am a Chinese medicine, good people, I will go to save." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang Tianlu shook his head: "I can''t understand what you think."


    "It''s a coincidence that I can''t understand what you think." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. "It''s really hard for me to understand that a person should hurt others'' lives for money and interests... What do you think?"


    Jiang Tianlu was stunned and laughed.


    "If you want to poison Qin Tianya or Mo Chengfei, I will never help them, or you will think about it?" Xiao Yao said.


    If Jiang Tianlu really plans to attack Mo Chengfei or Qin Tianya, Xiao Yao will never stop him. What he says is his own words.


    "I won''t do it to them." Jiang Tianlu shook his head, "it''s not worth it."


    "Not worth it?"


    "Yes, Mo Chengfei may have some skills, but in fact, he''s just a straw bag. If he really has the skills, he can''t let you go to the present." Jiang Tianlu said, "if such a person really becomes the leader of the Mo family, the Mo family will become my private property one day. Why should I attack such a person? Besides Qin Tianya, killing him doesn''t do me any good, because if one Qin Tianya dies, the Qin family can send a second Qin Tianya - in fact, Qin Tianya doesn''t have a high status in the Qin family. In the Qin family, many people''s abilities are above him. "


    "You mean that Qin Tianya is in the Qin family. It''s a straw bag?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, maybe Qin Tianya''s ability is also good, but in the Qin family, he can only be regarded as a straw bag. How many ordinary people in that family can stand up with pressure?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "if you have to say that, then I think we can still talk about it!"


    Jiang Tianlu laughed and said no.


    "Jiang Tianlu, are you afraid of the Xia family and the Qin family?" Xiao Yao looks at Jiang Tianlu and asks curiously.


    "Not afraid." Jiang Tianlu shook his head. "The reason why I said that before was not because I was afraid of them, but because I didn''t want to trouble, I wanted to make money. When they came, they would delay me to make money. That''s all. For me, if killing one person can make me more money, I will never hesitate."


    Xiao Yao is laughing.


    "Do you think I''m right?" Jiang Tianlu looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "No, I just think it''s silly. It''s interesting to talk." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Jiang Tianlu''s face changed and he couldn''t laugh or cry: "do you think I''m stupid?"


    "What else?" Xiao Yao asked, "for your own interests, in order to make some money, you don''t hesitate to kill other people''s lives. How harmful it is to your morality. Do you think your morality is not as important as making some money now?"


    "Yin de?" Jiang Tianlu shook his head. "I don''t believe these things."


    "I believe it." Xiao Yao said, "I can not go to feudal superstition, but I have to believe that many acts of injustice will kill myself."


    Jiang Tianlu laughed: "but I still don''t believe it. Don''t I still live here?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are slightly astringent, and his chances of killing soar.


    "Do you still want to fight with me?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    "Since I dare to come, then I won''t worry about your attack on me. I put a dish of poisonous insects in the kitchen." Speaking of this, Jiang Tianlu looked at his watch and continued, "in five minutes, the dish will be taken away. Where do you think it will be taken?"


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently.


    He swore that he had never seen anyone so insidious.


    "It''s time for me to take it away. I don''t want to kill people without any need. After all, my little insects are very precious. At least, they are more precious than the lives of strangers." Jiang Tianlu stood up and walked out of the box.


    Xiao Yao wanted to keep Jiang Tianlu, but he didn''t have the courage, because he was not sure whether what Jiang Tianlu had just said was true or false. Looking at Jiang Tianlu''s expression when he spoke, it didn''t seem like a joke. Jiang Tianlu doesn''t seem to care about killing several people at all, but Xiao Yao can''t be as free and easy as Jiang Tianlu. In the game between bad people and good people, good people have to suffer more.


    Bad people can have no scruples, but as a hero, we must have the world in mind. Xiao Yao will never regard himself as a hero, but he can''t do everything.


    When Jiang Tianlu walked out of the box, Xiao Yao was relieved and a bitter smile appeared on his face. This Jiang Tianlu is really a terrible opponent. His backhand makes Xiao Yao feel numb


    Before long, his mobile phone rang again, and saw the caller ID above, which was called by song Yilin.


    "Brother Shaw, here we are." Song Yilin said.


    Through the phone, Xiao Yao can also hear their noise.


    "Yes, let''s go to your dinner first." Xiao Yao said.


    "OK, I''ll call Qin Tianya right now." After Song Yilin and Xiao Yao say hello, they hang up the phone for a while, turn over the previous phone and call.


    In the box, Mo Chengfei looked at his mobile phone and said to Qin Tianya, "Qin Shao, song Yilin''s phone."


    There was a flash of light in Qin Tianya''s eyes and a look of derision on his face: "it seems that song Yilin is still very worried! So soon? "


    "Ha ha, of course. After all, in Haitian city, how many people can Qin Shao call you to have dinner in person? That song Yilin has such a great honor, is not excited to death? " Mo Chengfei obviously flattered.


    Qin Shao, with a proud smile on his face, also connected the phone and asked, "Mr. Song, here you are?"


    "Yes, but you have to call the manager! He won''t let us in. " Song Yilin said with a smile.


    "Not to let you in? Wait a minute, you guys? " Qin Tianya''s brain almost didn''t respond.


    "Yes, my brothers and I in the security company." Song Yilin said.


    Qin Tianya was a little depressed, but he said, "OK, I''ll go down right away." After he hung up, he frowned, a little confused about the current situation.


    "What are you thinking, Mr. Qin?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    "I wonder, what does song Yilin mean and why does he bring the people in the security company?" Qin Tianya asked.


    Mo Chengfei was stunned at first, then showed a sudden expression, and said with a smile: "Qin Shao, is this still difficult to understand? Song Yilin must have guessed our thoughts and knew that we only wanted him to stand in the same line with us. Therefore, he simply brought his brothers to surrender! It seems that song Yilin is also a smart man. "


    Qin Tianya couldn''t believe it: "why did he do this?"


    "It must be aimed at the sign of the Qin family!" Mo Chengfei said, "anyway, if it were me, I would certainly do the same. After all, a smart man can understand that if the Qin family is ready to deal with Xiao Yao, it must be easier than killing an ant. Song Yilin is not a fool. Since he also knows, why do he fight with Xiao Yao to death? It''s not good for him! "


    Qin Tianya thought about it again and then laughed: "ha ha, Cheng Fei, you''re right. Maybe that''s what happened. It seems that this time, Xiao Yao really has nothing left. Let''s go down with me and have a look!"


    "Good!" Mo Chengfei nodded and quickly followed.


    Down the stairs, Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei are a little silly. In the hall on the first floor, there are almost dozens of men in security uniforms. Song Yilin, who did not know where to pull a chair, sat in the front with a peaceful smile on his face.


    After seeing Qin Tianya, he stood up and waved to Qin Tianya: "here it is!"


    Qin Tianya, sweating, came to him.


    "Qin Shao, he said, they are all invited by you." The manager of Haitian Hotel is a little confused at this time.


    "Yes." Qin Tianya took a deep breath, looked at the manager, "arrange them well, then serve them, take good care of them." Since we want to attract people, we must not be stingy! That''s what Qin Tianya thought.


    After that, he looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "Mr. Song, you have to eat in the private room with me. Let''s have a good chat." Song Yilin hesitated and nodded: "OK." Then he turned back and said, "everyone, eat faster."¡° Good Qin Tianya is a little depressed. Why does song Yilin want these people to eat faster? Don''t you usually eat slowly? Although he was puzzled, he didn''t ask his own doubts.

 Chapter 232

    After Qin Tianya, song Yilin enters the box.


    After entering the box, song Yilin called the waiter.


    "Help me to a bottle of Maotai, oh, and braised lion head." Song Yilin said with a smile, "I heard that your braised lion head is very good."


    The waiter was stunned and looked at Qin Tianya. Seeing that Qin Tianya nodded to her, he didn''t say much. He immediately wrote down what song Yilin said, and then turned and went out.


    "Mr. Song, do you know what we are looking for today?" Mo Chengfei asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know." Song Yilin shook his head, and then said to Qin Tianya, "it seems that the dishes here are all cold. Can''t get rid of them. How about a new table?"


    Qin Tianya''s mouth is full of smoke. However, since Song Yilin has put it forward, Qin Tianya can''t refuse. He can only nod his head, call the waiter again, and replace all the dishes on the table. In fact, most of the dishes don''t move. Even the waiter feels that they are wasting too much.


    Qin Tianya is not that kind of stingy person, and song Yilin, although he does not have the habit of extravagance and waste, but anyway, Qin Tianya pays the bill in the end, and he doesn''t have to save money for each other, does he?


    In fact, when song Yilin saw that Qin Tianya was still standing beside Mo Chengfei, he already knew that the other party had a bad intention to invite him to dinner this time.


    While waiting for the dishes, Qin Tianya asked: "Mr. Song, your father is Jiangnan eight tiger boxing song countercurrent?"


    Song Yilin looked at him and laughed: "do you know my father?"


    "I haven''t seen you before, but I''ve heard a lot about you." Qin Tianya said.


    Song Yilin said with a smile, "well, I know my father certainly doesn''t know you."


    "Why?" Qin Tianya seems a little curious.


    Song Yilin smiles and doesn''t speak.


    It wasn''t long before the dishes were ready. Song Yilin opened Maotai, poured a cup for himself, then put a lion''s head into his bowl. After eating one, he drank a mouthful of wine, and then praised: "the lion''s head here is really good."


    "Mr. Song likes it." Seeing song Yilin eating haisai, Qin Tianya can''t laugh or cry. How many days has this young master song not had enough to eat?


    Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya both want to talk to song Yilin, but seeing song Yilin''s posture of eating, they are not easy to speak. They can only brew on the side first, and then prepare to wait for song Yilin to eat. It''s estimated that it will be about ten minutes.


    But they obviously underestimated song Yilin''s appetite. It took him about half an hour to stop and burp.


    "Don''t say, the craftsmanship of Haitian Hotel is really good, which is worthy of the money for this table." Song Yilin said.


    Qin Tianya took a deep breath, with a smile on his face, and said with a smile, "Mr. song just feels satisfied."


    Song Yilin smiles: "satisfied, really satisfied!"


    Mo Chengfei said quickly: "well, Mr. Song, if you eat well, we should talk about business!"


    "Mo Chengfei, let''s say it''s quite appropriate between us. Don''t call me Mr. Song. I''m too outspoken. Just call me father song." Song Yilin looks at Mo Chengfei and says with a smile.


    "Good! Song Dad... "Originally, Mo Chengfei was very happy when he listened to the front. He thought song Yilin was deliberately trying to get close to each other and himself, so he didn''t pay much attention to the back. Fortunately, he wasn''t a fool and stopped his mouth in time. But even so, song Yilin''s eyes were full of banter when he looked at him.


    Even Qin Tianya can''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead. He is wondering if Mo Chengfei''s brain is really sick. Mo Chengfei can fall down such a simple language trap. No wonder this boy has been unable to deal with Xiao Yao.


    "Song Yilin, don''t go too far!" Mo Chengfei gets angry, pats the table, stands up and says to song Yilin with a black face.


    "When did I go too far?" Song Yilin took a mouthful of sweet soup and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Looking at Mo Chengfei, he said, "I asked you to come and scold me? If you''re not happy, you can go away! It''s not like I let you here. "


    Mo Chengfei really wants to hit song Yilin in the face. Unfortunately, if he wants to fight, he is not the opponent of the other party at all, so in the end, he has no choice but to give up his inner idea and stare at Song Yilin angrily, hoping to kill him alive.


    Qin Tianya finds something wrong. He finds that song Yilin''s attitude is changing. From the dialogue between Song Yilin and Mo Chengfei, there seems to be a deep contradiction between them. But if so, why can they sit together for so long? Why is song Yilin willing to sit down to eat?


    Qin Tianya thinks about these, and his eyes are full of suspicion when he looks at Song Yilin.


    "Qin Dashao, if you have anything you want to say to me, just say it directly." Song Yilin looked at Qin Tianya and said.


    Qin Tianya laughed and said, "well, since Mr. Song has said that, I won''t beat around the Bush any more. Mr. Song, do you know who I am?"


    "Qin family, Qin Tianya." Song Yilin has no good way.


    He thought in his heart, you are so publicized that if I don''t know who you are, isn''t there something wrong with my brain?


    "Mr. Song, what kind of person do you think Xiao Yao is?" Qin Tianya continued.


    "You call me brother Xiao! It''s a very good person. It''s also very principled and capable. What''s the matter? " Song Yilin asked.


    In fact, he has already guessed what the other party wants to say.


    "If you let Mr. Song choose, how would you choose?" When Qin Tianya said this, he paused a little and added, "I mean, if Xiao Yao and I were on the opposite side, how would you choose Mr. Song?"


    Song Yilin smiles.


    "That''s why you invited me to dinner today?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Yes." Qin Tianya nodded, his expression was very serious.


    Song Yilin stood up, looked at Qin Tianya and said, "then I can go. I''ll have enough to eat and drink. I don''t need to write with you. Goodbye to you!"


    With that, song Yilin will turn around and walk out of the private room.


    "Pa!" Mo Chengfei slapped on the table and scolded song Yilin: "what do you mean, song?"


    Song Yilin stopped and turned to look at Mo Chengfei. A sharp light flashed in his eyes: "don''t pat the table in front of me, otherwise, I don''t mind patting your head."


    Mo Chengfei takes a deep breath and thinks that song Yilin and Xiao Yao do have some similarities - they are so direct and domineering when threatening people.


    Although it''s a terrible way to threaten people, it''s also the most effective way. At least Mo Chengfei will be afraid.


    Qin Tianya narrowed his eyes, his eyes also flickered cold, he had a feeling that he was played.


    "Mr. Song, are you refusing?" Qin Tianya asked.


    "Silly, force, you can''t see it? I really don''t know what''s in your mind. What''s the qualification for me to betray brother Xiao with your three Liang flesh? " Relying on the threshold, song Yilin looked at Qin Tianya with a kind of fool''s eyes and said, "I''ve heard before that there is a big fool in the Qin family, named Qin Tianya. Today, it seems that this is true. If the younger generation of the Qin family is really like you, within ten years, the Qin family will die."


    Qin Tianya no longer has a smile on his face. Instead, he has a frosty face.


    "Qin Tianya, I warn you, don''t take yourself seriously. Don''t think that if someone calls you Qin Shao, you will really feel that you are the eldest son of the Qin family and the prince of China. I want your life, and I can do it now." With these words, song Yilin is too lazy to write ink with each other, and turns to go downstairs.


    Downstairs, more than 50 people have had enough to eat and drink. They are sitting at the table chatting and farting.


    "Brother song has come down."


    "Brother song!" After seeing song Yilin, more than 50 people immediately stood up and laughed at him.


    Song Yilin walked up to the crowd, glanced around and asked, "are you full?"


    "I''m full!" More than 50 people cheered in unison, startling the others.


    "When we''re full, let''s go." Song Yilin looked at the manager standing on the side and said, "remember to put the account on Qin Shao and tell him to thank him for his hospitality."


    With that, song Yilin waved his hand: "brothers, let''s go!"


    After Song Yilin left, Xiao Yao went downstairs.


    Beside him stood a young woman.


    "Qin Tianya wants to persuade song Yilin to go against the water, follow him and betray you." The girl said with a smile.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Guess what song Yilin said?" The girl looked at Xiao Yao with great interest.


    "I guess... He must have scolded Qin Tianya for being stupid." Xiao Yao thought for a while and said.


    The expression on the girl''s face was obviously stiff for a while, and even burst into a rude sentence: "I wipe, how do you know?"


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the girl seriously. He said, "pink butterfly, I know him just as you know me. How do you say I know?"


    Pink Butterfly curled her lips and nodded her head, but she didn''t have a good way: "I really don''t understand you. I don''t know what a big man does when I have nothing to do. I don''t want to know me when I have time. Forget it. I''ll go upstairs first. After Qin Tianya leaves, I''ll take off the eavesdropper under the table. It''s tens of thousands of dollars..."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "thank you."


    "Thank me for what? Who are we and who are we? " The pink butterfly gives Xiao Yao a wink, then wriggles his waist, steps on a pair of red high-heeled shoes, and speaks slowly. The Miaoman''s posture and delicate facial features also attract many male guests who are still standing in the Haitian Hotel. They can''t help swallowing their saliva when they look at the pink butterfly, just like a rose in full bloom on the branch.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about whether these people will come up with the idea of pink butterfly. If these people really intend to do something to pink butterfly by any small means, it must be these people who regret it in the end.

 Chapter 233

    Song Yilin had enough to eat and drink, and left with a group of people.


    Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei are still sitting in the box, unable to recover.


    Qin Tianya found that his IQ was obviously not enough.


    He didn''t know what song Yilin meant. At first, song Yilin was in a high mood and came very quickly. People who didn''t know thought that song Yilin couldn''t wait. However, what happened in the end? Why could song Yilin jump up and point at his nose when Qin Tianya just said his purpose?


    "Qin Shao, are we fooled by song Yilin?" After a long time, Mo Chengfei said.


    Qin Tianya almost lost his breath when he heard Mo Chengfei''s words. He was thinking about what was in Mo Chengfei''s mind. Did this guy react that he was fooled by the other party until now?


    "If you don''t have a long brain, hurry back and install one." Qin Tianya said in a cold voice, "don''t talk to me before I improve my IQ, so as not to lower my IQ." After finishing the last word, Qin Tianya also stood up and walked out of the private room


    Xiao Yao drives the car and sends the pink butterfly home first. Originally, he planned to go directly back to Li''s villa, but he receives a call from Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s tone on the phone seems to be quite urgent. He asked Xiao Yao to go to Li''s group. As for what happened, he didn''t say it on the phone.


    To the Li group, the elevator door just opened, Xiao Yao saw Liu Chun holding a paper box, came out of the elevator, it seems that the mental state is not very good.


    "Liu Chun? What''s the matter with you? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Xiao Yao?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Liu Chun was also a little surprised. A strange color flashed in her eyes and a smile appeared on her face. However, when she thought about what she was experiencing now, the smile on her face immediately dissipated and replaced by a sad face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Me? I quit Liu Chun wry smile, "later, you can''t see me in Li group."


    When he said this, Liu Chun''s face was very ugly, and even her eyes were red.


    "Quit?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked in a cold voice, "what''s the matter? Is someone bullying you in Li''s group? Tell me, I''ll take it out for you! "


    Liu Chun wry smile shook his head: "no, now the people in the company are very good to me, and Li Dong also takes care of me very much, also specially let me become a regular, others are still internship, I have become a formal staff, just something happened in my family."


    "What''s the matter, would you like to tell me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He thinks Liu Chun is really a very good girl, otherwise, he will not help her so many times. Since he really regards Liu Chun as a friend, Xiao Yao will never sit back and ignore Liu Chun if he encounters any trouble.


    "It''s nothing." Liu Chun shook his head. "I can''t trouble you any more. You''ve helped me a lot and always asked you to help me. Who am I?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Chun also forced out a smile, as if to let Xiao Yao don''t worry about herself, but she didn''t know that now the smile on her face looks even worse than crying, which makes Xiao Yao feel more uncomfortable.


    "We''re friends, as we agreed? What''s the matter? I don''t want to be my friend now? " Xiao Yao said with a straight face.


    Liu Chun was a little flustered when he heard Xiao Yao say that. He quickly shook his head: "no, of course I didn''t mean that."


    She is really a simple girl to the bone, Xiao Yao''s pretend, she can''t insight, but anxious.


    Xiao Yao restrained his smile and said, "then tell me what''s going on."


    "This..." Liu Chunyi Leng, wry smile, finally shook his head, "Xiao Yao, thank you for your kindness, but I think I can solve it myself, I will try my best to solve it, if I really can''t solve it, I will call you?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Chun took a deep breath and seriously explained: "I have both hands and feet. If I trouble you too much, I will feel dependent. After I leave you, I can''t do anything well. People need to grow up. So do I. in this big social environment, everything is changing. I''m mainly prepared not to be changed, Then I''m going against the current. I believe I can grow up. "


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun and made sure that what she said was from her heart. She could only nod her head.


    If he continues to force Liu Chun to speak, he will not respect Liu Chun. This is not his original intention.


    "Well, if you can''t solve it, remember to call me." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Thank you." Liu Chun is quite excited.


    "Silly girl, I haven''t helped you anything." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "No, you''ve been helping me." Liu Chun smiles, "encouraging me in spirit."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "By the way, why are you here?" Liu Chun asked, "I haven''t seen you come to Li''s group for a long time."


    "Oh, Li Xiaoxiao called me to come over." Xiao Yao patted his head, "it''s broken. She''s still waiting for me."


    "Then go up quickly! It''s time for me to go, too! " Liu Chun waved, then turned around and walked out of the building.


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun''s back and sighs again. Although Liu Chun looks a little delicate, in fact, she is a very strong girl.


    Liu Chun''s character is innate. It''s very difficult to change the character that has been shaped for so many years, and this kind of character is easy to suffer losses when getting along with others. However, Liu Chun is still biting her teeth to today, which is enough to see the difference of Liu Chun.


    On the elevator, came to Li Xiaoxiao''s office, Xiao Yao knocked on the door, heard a "please come in", then pushed the door and went in.


    Li Xiaoxiao sits on the boss''s chair and stands up immediately after seeing Xiao Yao.


    "Here you are." Li Xiaoxiao smiles bitterly.


    Xiao Yao grabs his head and goes to Li Xiaoxiao. Then he opens the chair in front of his desk and sits down. He asks curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Mo family, is really going to work hard with us." Li Xiaoxiao said with a wry smile, "I don''t know what''s wrong with Mo qiangqiu. He even started to take a stake in Han''s pharmaceutical. It seems that he wants to squeeze Harry pharmaceutical out of the stage of Haitian city."


    "Han pharmaceutical?" Xiao Yao was a stranger, but he felt as if he had heard of it somewhere.


    "Do you remember Wu Buke?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao yaocai suddenly realized it and asked with a smile: "last time that boy wanted to take part in the golden sore medicine, he planned to share it, and finally he got a rebuff, didn''t he?"


    "That''s him. He works in Han''s pharmaceutical company. Now, Han''s pharmaceutical company has launched a golden ulcer drug. Its efficacy is very good. It has overtaken Xiaoyao golden ulcer drug. Moreover, they deliberately lower the price. They want Xiaoyao golden ulcer drug to stop production."


    Li Xiaoxiao said this, opened his drawer, took out a delicate porcelain bottle: "this is it."


    On the porcelain bottle, there is a very modern logo, which is written in red with the five words of "Royal Jinchuang medicine".


    Xiao Yao opened the porcelain bottle, smelled it with his nose, and listened to Li Xiaoxiao''s introduction.


    "Han''s group said that the prescription of this kind of golden sore medicine was handed down by a royal doctor in the Qing Dynasty, and they also spent a lot of money to buy it from the descendants of that royal doctor." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and frowned.


    "Is such a prescription complicated?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "It''s very complicated." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned and said, "it seems that this time, Han''s group really has something good."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He looked up at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "do you remember what I said to you last time?"


    "What''s that?"


    "I told you last time that if I wanted to have a better drug for acne, I also had a prescription, but many herbs in it could not be found, so even if there was a prescription, it could not be prepared, but the efficacy of this drug was very good, so there was a problem."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao paused a little and said, "I have to take it to Jishitang and study it carefully."


    "What shall we do?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "There''s something wrong with this prescription." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and his attitude was very serious. "If it doesn''t come out as I expected, it''s not the golden sore medicine, it''s the poison."


    "Poison?" Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened, obviously unbelievable.


    "As for what''s going on, I can''t explain it now." Xiao Yao never likes to speculate in the absence of evidence. After saying this, he walked out of Li Xiaoxiao''s office with golden sore medicine and drove all the way to Jishitang.


    As soon as he arrived at Jishitang, his mobile phone rang.


    After looking at the phone number above, Xiao Yao is a little surprised. It turns out that the phone call is from Yao Ling.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer, so he went in immediately. Yaoling saw Xiao Yao, and his chin almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Master, you can move quickly!" He stares at Xiao Yao, shocked.


    His side of the phone rang to the fourth, Xiao Yao has already stood in front of him, isn''t it immortal?


    "Go ahead, I''ll stand at the door when you don''t call." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. The brain hole of Yaoling is too big.


    "Cough, what a coincidence! Master, why did you come in? " Yao Ling asked.


    "Research a kind of medicine, some things only you have, by the way, what do you call me for?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Yao Ling raised the porcelain bottle in his hand: "because of this."


    "The Royal medicine for treating acne?" Xiao Yao asked¡° okay? Master, you are a god Yao Ling was surprised, and then said, "master, you are an immortal. Don''t cheat me!" Xiao Yao is sweating.

 Chapter 234

    Yao Ling looks at Xiao Yao admiringly, as if Xiao Yao has become the God in his mind. In fact, Yao Ling has regarded Xiao Yao as the God in his mind a long time ago!


    "OK, let''s talk about it first. Do you also think that there is something wrong with this imperial medicine?" Xiao Yao found a chair to sit down and asked.


    "Yes." Yaoling put away the shocked expression on his face and replaced it with a serious face, "master, in my opinion, although this kind of wound healing medicine can heal the wound in a short time, it contains some Yin cold toxicity. It doesn''t matter if it is used once or twice, but it can''t heal the wound in time. On the contrary, it can cause wound ulceration and even cancer."


    Xiao Yao frowned and said: "in fact, I also found out, but I''m not sure, otherwise I won''t come."


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Yao Ling asked.


    "Testing, and drug testing, if it''s really what we guess, then we can''t let it go." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Yao Ling nodded hard and said, "that''s for sure. Ah, I really don''t know what the writer of this prescription is thinking. If he can make such a medicine, even if he is not a famous doctor, he must be proficient in medicine, but how can he use his own medicine in such a place?"


    "OK, I''ll write a prescription for you later. You can help me to grab some medicine, and then judge the yin-yang nature and toxicity of the herbs through whether the medicine is restrained or not." Xiao Yao said.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Yao Ling was surprised and said, "master, are you sure you can? It seems that the toxicity test of this kind of medicine appeared once in the Tang Dynasty. Over the years, even some ancient books have no record of it! "


    Yao Ling is surprised because he has understood Xiao Yao''s meaning. That is to say, he knows how difficult it is. Xiao Yao''s method is called "drug investigation".


    Every traditional Chinese medicine has its unique properties and pharmacology. Even some replaceable traditional Chinese medicine must be different, even if it is only a slight difference. To test other drugs with the properties of each drug is to judge according to the final synthetic reaction.


    In fact, this kind of method is not very complicated, but the requirement for pharmacists is too high. If you want to use this method, the pharmacists must understand every kind of medicine, even all the traditional Chinese medicine in the world, even Yaoling, and only dare to say that they know one third of them. What''s more, the judgment method has long been lost. How can Xiao Yao do it?


    "I can do it, no problem." Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile, reached out and patted Yao Ling on the shoulder, "relax, without that diamond, I dare not take this porcelain work, right?"


    Yao Ling smiles bitterly, but Xiao Yao has already said so. He doesn''t have much to say, so he can only nod his head. Moreover, he knows that his master has great powers, and there will be many things he can''t even think about. If the previous words were from other people''s mouth, Yaoling would spit on the ground and then taunt the other party''s boasting. However, it would still surprise Yaoling to say such words from Xiao Yao''s mouth, but if you think about it carefully, there is nothing unacceptable.


    Yao Ling is a magic boy who often brings surprise to others!


    Xiao Yao is so confident because he has really mastered this method, and the way to learn this method is the book "the mystery of medical ethics". At first, Xiao Yao couldn''t believe it, but after careful understanding and consideration, he decided. It''s no surprise that this method was popular in the Tang Dynasty, while Sun Simiao''s, It was at that time, and it was the king of medicine.


    What''s so surprising about Sun Simiao''s mastery of this method?


    Xiao Yao enters the back hall of Jishi hall, but Yao Ling can''t help him. He has to wait outside and send it to Xiao Yao as soon as he needs something. Then he looks at it more by the way. He wanted to learn more, but Yao Ling also finds that he can''t learn it at all.


    He wanted Xiao Yao to teach him such a method, but when he thought that it was difficult to recognize all the herbs, he gave up the idea that if he wanted to learn to run, he had to climb first, didn''t he? Everything has to be done step by step. It''s easy to talk about it.


    After three hours, Xiao Yao stayed in the back hall for three hours. When he came out again, he was already gloomy.


    From Xiao Yao''s face, Yaoling had already judged what.


    "Shifu, is there really something wrong with the Royal medicine for treating acne?" Yao Ling poked his head and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head with a sneer on his face: "hum, I''m crazy about money. Yaoling, you said earlier that this kind of medicine will cause cancer after a long time?"


    "Well, isn''t it?" Yao Ling asked.


    "To be exact, there is no doubt of death!" Xiao Yao bit every word very hard, and his eyes were full of anger.


    He was really angry. He was so angry.


    It has to be said that the prescription of Royal Jinchuang medicine is still very magical. It can heal the wound a moment ago without leaving scars. However, several very deadly poisons are used in this prescription. This kind of poison can be instantly implanted into the body from the blood. It''s OK to use it once or twice, but once it''s used for a long time, it''s more times, The original toxicity will completely explode and spread to the surrounding, and this kind of venom will make people lose their lives in a moment.


    It has to be said that the manufacturer of Royal ulcer medicine is very smart. Royal ulcer medicine really has no obvious toxicity. Even if it is checked by experts, it can''t be found out. Moreover, this first smear will not have any side effects, so even if someone goes to sue them, there will be no result¡° Master, we can''t let it go! " Yao Ling seems to be more angry than Xiao Yao, and he has his own reason to be angry. It''s true that Yao Ling doesn''t dare to say that he really cares about the world and is ready to give. However, he has at least the minimum medical ethics and will help patients as much as possible when he can. He knows that this is a realistic and impetuous society. It is obviously impossible for him not to collect medical fees. He is not an immortal, and he can''t stop eating and drinking. Moreover, even if he can stop eating and drinking, doesn''t he still have to ask for money to save people? However, he is a traditional Chinese medicine, a Chinese medicine with the most basic morality. How can he not be angry when he encounters such a thing! Xiao Yao looked at the eye medicine, said: "this matter, I will solve."¡° En... "After hearing Xiao Yao say that, Yao Ling nodded. He believed Xiao Yao had such strength, but he couldn''t help saying," master, if you need any help, please tell me directly. " Although he himself knows that Xiao Yao doesn''t need any help from him - if Xiao Yao can''t solve it himself, I''m afraid he will be even more helpless. Xiao Yao answered, walked out of Jishitang and drove back to Li group. He walked up the stairs and walked into Li Xiaoxiao''s office¡° How''s it going? " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° This medicine is highly toxic. " Xiao Yao said¡° Highly toxic? " Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. "Since it''s medicine, how can it be highly toxic? It''s a drug with three poisons. I know that. But is it exaggeration to use these two highly toxic drugs? " Xiao Yao shook his head, took a deep breath, said: "medicine can save people, also can kill people, everything is relative. This kind of medicine is very complicated. Even the researchers of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine can hardly find out its disadvantages. " Li Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything about why professional researchers can''t find problems, but you can find them. She knows that Xiao Yao is different from others. Moreover, he is a real expert in traditional Chinese medicine. Otherwise, he would not be so respected by Yaoling¡° I''ll try to sue them. " Li Xiaoxiao said¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, then suddenly frowned again and asked, "Xiaoxiao, can you find out who made this prescription? Even if we really win Han''s pharmaceutical, if such a prescription still exists, or if the person who wrote the prescription wrote another prescription, it''s still not a good thing. " Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and said with a wry smile, "I''m not a policeman. I really don''t know about this, but if you want to know, I''ll pay someone to check it."¡° Well, I''ll trouble you. " Xiao Yao showed a smile¡° It''s no trouble. You''ve helped us this time! " Li Xiaoxiao laughed, then thought of a difficult problem, and said, "since you have said that even some experts in traditional Chinese medicine can''t detect the toxicity, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for us to sue Han''s pharmaceutical, right?" This problem, Xiao Yao also thought of earlier, and also thought of a more appropriate way¡° The easiest way is to ask the other person to wipe it three times in ten minutes. " Xiao Yao said¡° "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao didn''t respond¡° As long as the other party dares to wipe it three times in ten minutes, the toxicity will spread to the whole body. At that time, even Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save him. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well... What if they don''t know? " Li Xiaoxiao still seems to have some hesitation¡° It''s not likely that you don''t know. " Xiao Yao thought about it, then smile and said, "well, I''ll go to test it today. You can give me the contact information of the boss of Han''s pharmaceutical or his home address later." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pause a little, stand up, eyes seem to be a little dazed, staring out of the window, for a long time, he sighed¡° If I don''t find out who wrote the prescription, I won''t be able to sleep at night. "

 Chapter 235

    Deep at night, quiet.


    The lone crow flies high and the cold moon hovers.


    In a high-end private villa in Haitian city, a fat man in a white nightgown sits on a sofa, and next to him sits another middle-aged man, Wu Buke.


    Wu Buke''s face with a smile, in front of the two, placed a bottle of red wine.


    "Boss, the listing of Royal ulcer medicine can be regarded as squeezing out the stage of Xiaoyao ulcer medicine. When Xiaoyao ulcer medicine meets again, it''s time for us to raise the price." Wu Buke''s face with a proud smile, "at that time, the price is not how we want to set? Ha ha


    Han Qiushan narrowed his eyes, nodded, shook the wine glass in his hand, then sipped it slightly, and said: "however, if Li Xiaoxiao stays too long, it''s not a good thing for us. Let''s not say that we are losing money every day. Even if we don''t lose money, it''s not a long-term business."


    "Boss, what are you afraid of? Do you think that even if something really happens, someone can find out about us? " Wu Bu Ke laughed and didn''t think so.


    Han Qiushan looked at Wu Buke, shook his head, put the red wine glass on the tea table, and asked, "Xiao Wu, do you know how many years I have been in business?"


    "Twenty years?" Wu Buke said tentatively.


    "Well, over the past 25 years, I''ve done a lot of things like this, but I haven''t been in any trouble all the time. It''s not because of my luck or my ability, but because I''m very careful." Han Qiushan said, "be careful to sail for ten thousand years. This sentence is most applicable to the commercial sea. The commercial sea looks at the golden light and the gold everywhere, but if it is not careful, it will be cunning. Then it will degenerate into the abyss. Under the gold, there are countless cold bones. That is because I am careful, so I live to the past, and from a small farmer to a big entrepreneur, I''m careful of all this. "


    Wu Buke did not speak, but listened carefully.


    "It''s not a good thing to be greedy because of the lack of human heart and the snake swallowing the elephant." Han Qiushan solemnly said, "although we do business, we must be greedy and courageous, but at the same time, we should take a long-term view. Some things are worth taking risks, and some things are not worth taking risks. This is a balance."


    "Balance?" Wu Buke looks curious.


    "Yes, there are benefits and risks on one side. If the benefits are more than five times greater than the risks, then we can take risks. Now! It''s not worth it. Even if you think it''s OK, no one will find us, but everything is in case. If you''re not afraid of 10000, just in case. " Han Qiushan said with a smile.


    Wu Buke nodded heavily and flattered: "the boss said a lot. It seems that my vision is too short. Fortunately, I can follow you. Otherwise, I don''t even know how I died."


    "Ha ha, it''s not as exaggerated as you said." Han Qiushan waved his hand, but with a smile on his face, he could see that he was very comfortable with Wu Buke''s flattery.


    "Well, I''ll tell you to increase the sales of the imperial medicine in the shortest time, and squeeze the Xiaoyao medicine out of the stage of Haitian city. When the time comes, we''ll start making money. When it''s almost over, we''ll stop!" Wu Buke said.


    "If you understand, you can go back first." Han Qiushan waved his hand, not because he thought Wu Buke was too annoying, but because there was a third tier actor he knew today upstairs. You can''t let your little beauty stay in the empty room alone because of Wu Buke? It''s a terrible crime.


    "All right." Wu Buke is also a very good looker. He nodded, turned around and walked out of the villa. He drove away from the villa area and headed for his home.


    Han Qiushan stood up, went upstairs, and pushed open the door of his room. A girl was lying on the bed, covered with a quilt, her eyes closed.


    "Fall asleep now? Is that too fast? " Han Qiushan smacks his mouth, but it doesn''t mean that he will let him go because he is asleep.


    He took off his extra clothes as fast as he could, then went to the bedside, opened the quilt and got in.


    Suddenly, he noticed something was wrong and quickly crawled out of the bed.


    The girl''s eyes are still closed, no response.


    "XiuXiu, XiuXiu?" Han Qiushan pushed the girl, but the girl still didn''t respond at all.


    "Stop yelling. She just passed out for a while." At this time, a cold voice sounded behind Han Qiushan.


    Han Qiushan got out of bed and looked at his back with wide eyes. I don''t know when, a man in a black shirt quietly came to him.


    "Who are you?" Han Qiushan lowered his voice and roared.


    "It''s none of your business." The man said in a cold voice, "is Wu Buke gone?"


    "You''ve been there all the time?" Han Qiushan widened his eyes and was shocked. Since the other party knew that Wu Buke was also there, it means that the other party might have arrived long ago. But for such a long time, he didn''t realize it. When he thought about it carefully, it made people feel cold.


    "Who the hell are you?" Han Qiushan said, "this is my home. This is a private house. I can sue you." When talking, Han Qiushan has taken out his mobile phone and glared at the man. The man laughed, then pulled a chair, sat down impolitely and raised his hand¡° Call the police. " Said the man¡° What? " Han Qiushan a little can''t believe his ears, he is thinking, whether he heard wrong, why the other side can be so indifferent¡° You call the police first, and then I''ll report your royal ulcer medicine by the way, which will save me from calling the police. " The man said with a smile. Hearing the man''s words, Han Qiushan was surprised. Then he looked at each other with wide eyes. There was a trace of amazement in his eyes¡° How do you know... "After Han Qiushan said this, he immediately responded and quickly swallowed what he had planned to say. If the other party had any recording equipment, if he really said more, it would not be the same as cramming the evidence into people''s hands? At the thought of this, sweat spilled over his forehead. Seems to see the idea of Han Qiushan heart, the man laughed, said: "don''t worry, I won''t record." Han Qiushan snorted coldly. If the other party said so, he would believe it? Han Qiushan is not a fool¡° What the hell do you want to do Han Qiushan asked, he does not dare to call the police now, who knows if the other side has any evidence? Maybe the other party is here today to talk about terms with themselves. There''s no need to cut corners. If the other party just wants some money, it''s OK to give it¡° Tell me who wrote the prescription. " The man lowered his face and asked. Han Qiushan slightly a Zheng, frown asked: "who are you in the end?"¡° Xiao Yao Xiao Yao said his name, anyway, he is not worried that the other party will come to revenge¡° Xiao Yao? " Hearing the name, Han Qiushan''s pupils suddenly contracted, took a deep breath, and said in dismay, "are you Xiao Yao?" Of course, Han Qiushan can''t be unaware of Xiao Yao. Recently, Xiao Yao is undoubtedly the most popular young man in Haitian city. Now that he knows that this young man is Xiao Yao, Han Qiushan immediately heightens his vigilance. Even though he doesn''t know much about Xiao Yao, he knows that Xiao Yao is a very dangerous person¡° Mr. Han, do you know me? " Xiao Yao slightly Leng for a while, opening to ask a way. Han Qiushan smiles, calm: "of course, in recent days, Mr. Xiao in Haitian city, everyone knows, even Mo family, is not your opponent, this is not enough to reflect your ability?"¡° It''s not enough. " Xiao Yao shook his head, "beat a mad dog, what can I be proud of? Is my ability a little bit more powerful than a dog?" Han Qiushan said with a smile: "Mr. Xiao, when I didn''t see you before, I always heard people say that you are a very arrogant person, but I don''t believe it. Where can a young man go when he is arrogant? But today, I understand. Well, they didn''t make fun of me. You are a very arrogant person, and you are a bit of publicity. " Xiao Yao nodded, his eyes slightly narrowed, and asked, "is this a compliment to me?"¡° If you want to think so, forget it. " Han Qiushan nodded. Xiao Yao nodded, stood up, staring at Han Qiushan, eyes like a knife¡° Now, with all the nonsense, it''s time for us to get down to business. Tell me who wrote the prescription. " Xiao Yao''s voice was cold. After that, the temperature in the whole room seemed to have dropped a little¡° Mr. Xiao, I have nothing to do with you. You don''t need to trouble me, do you? " In fact, Han Qiushan is also a very conceited person. The other party comes to him alone, which is a kind of joke. But if the other party is Xiao Yao, Han Qiushan will have to reconsider. All along, isn''t Xiao Yao alone? Is he not alone, disrupting the whole Haitian city and becoming the biggest variable? If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, the Li family now is still the Li family in the past, and the Mo family is also the biggest enemy of the Li family, but now everything has changed. As long as time goes by, the Mo family will be trampled on by the Li family. Although the Mo family won''t admit it and Li Xiaoxiao won''t think so, Han Qiushan and others who have been in business for many years know this very well¡° You have to say it yourself, or I''ll make you cry. Time is very tight, and I''m also worried. " Xiao Yao said impatiently.

 Chapter 236

    Han Qiushan looks at Xiao Yao standing in front of him with a calm expression. As a matter of fact, he was a little restless.


    If anyone dares to stand in front of Han Qiushan and say that Xiao Yao is just an ordinary person, Han Qiushan will slap him.


    Xiao Yao said to him: either say it or cry. Han Qiushan absolutely believes Xiao Yao has the strength to make him cry, especially under such circumstances.


    "Five million." Han Qiushan looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Who is Wu million?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    Han Qiushan, with a black face, explained, "I mean, I''ll give you five million. I hope you can give up on this."


    In Han Qiushan''s opinion, there is no one in the world who is not greedy for money. Maybe there is, but he must be poor and hard to adapt to this society. Therefore, as long as he asks for money, Xiao Yao will give up. After all, even if he falls down, it will not do Xiao Yao any good. Therefore, as a smart man, Under such circumstances, I must have known how to choose.


    Unless Xiao Yao''s brain is not normal, otherwise, there is no need to continue to pester this matter.


    "What I''m asking you is, who wrote this prescription?" Xiao Yao said with a black face, and his tone was already impatient.


    Han Qiushan looks at Xiao Yao with some surprise. He doesn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at this time. In the final analysis, it can be summed up into two words: lying trough.


    Xiao Yao''s words also represent his attitude. Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain?


    "Ten million!" Han Qiushan said, biting his teeth.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao kicked Han Qiushan''s abdomen steadily. Although Xiao Yao controlled his strength, he still sent Han Qiushan out and fell on the ground, making a "boom" sound. His body and floor fit perfectly.


    Han Qiushan uttered a cry of pain in his mouth.


    Xiao Yao came to Han Qiushan and stood aloof with a knife in his eyes.


    "For the last time, who wrote the prescription?" Xiao Yao said.


    Han Qiushan looked at Xiao Yao, sneered, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and said, "if I don''t say that?"


    Xiao Yao simply lazy and Han Qiushan continue to jiwai, he stretched out his hand, grabbed Han Qiushan''s collar, directly picked him up.


    The feeling of hanging, let Han Qiushan forehead again spilled a layer of sweat, the body is shaking.


    "You, what do you want to do..." when speaking, Han Qiushan''s upper gums all hit the lower gums.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer Han Qiushan''s question. He took him to the window and held out his hand. Han Qiushan, who was carried by him, also hung out of the window.


    "Ah! What the hell are you doing! " Han Qiushan looked downstairs, is a dizzy eyes line, limbs also began to struggle.


    "Be careful. If I can''t catch you, you will fall down." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    On hearing Xiao Yao say so, Han Qiushan immediately responded, understood his situation at this time, and quickly stopped struggling.


    "In fact, it''s just the third floor. It''s still the lawn. You can''t die if you fall down." Xiao Yao said, "at most, the limbs are broken. In the future, you can only be a wheelchair and need to be taken care of. If you have so much money, you can''t afford to hire a nanny, can you?"


    Han Qiushan thinks Xiao Yao is really vicious. If he is, he might as well die!


    "Let me go, let me go, whatever you want!" Han Qiushan shuddered.


    "You know what I want at this time." Xiao Yao said, "don''t wait for my hands to be sore. You can talk about it. It may be too late."


    A cold wind blew by, Han Qiushan shivered outside the window, and the weather became cold.


    Originally, Han Qiushan still felt sleepy, but now he feels his spirit is great, and he can go to the basketball court with his basketball to sweat.


    "Say it or not!" Xiao Yao roared in a low voice.


    "I said! I said Han Qiushan''s face turned white with fright and cried, "it''s Jiang Tianlu! It was Jiang Tianlu who cooperated with us! He didn''t ask for money for this prescription. Instead, he asked for the shares of Hans group. This is only the first prescription. He said, "if this one can earn us enough profits, then there will be other prescriptions!"


    Most of the rich people are very afraid of death. For example, Han Qiushan is so scared by Xiao Yao that he basically says everything. If Jiang Tianlu knows about this, he will definitely think that Han Qiushan is a team mate like a pig. No, pigs are better than him. At least pigs won''t betray him, right?


    "Jiang Tianlu?" Hearing the name, Xiao Yao''s brows wrinkled. Recently, the existence of Jiang Tianlu is really getting higher and higher. I don''t know what that guy really means. Is he crazy about money? As for the prescription written by Jiang Tianlu, although Xiao Yao will be surprised, he won''t find it incredible. Since people can plant poisonous insects, it''s not amazing that they are proficient in pharmacology.


    "Big brother, big brother, no, no, pro uncle, pro uncle, pro grandfather, can you let me go first?" Han Qiushan''s Adam''s apple is rolling up and down.


    "Hum." Xiao Yao snorted coldly and threw Han Qiushan to the ground.


    Han Qiushan rolled on the ground and continued to howl.


    "Brother, I''ve told you all I know. Can you let me go?" Han Qiushan howled a few words, then raised his head to look at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "Ha ha, do you think it''s over?" Xiao Yao said, "don''t tell me that you really don''t know what''s going on. In this case, I don''t think you will believe it."


    "But what does that have to do with you? Can I influence you? " Han Qiushan seems to be very aggrieved. He really can''t understand that he hasn''t provoked Xiao Yao. Why does Xiao Yao have to bite this thing? To cut off one''s fortune is to kill one''s parents. Doesn''t Xiao Yao even know this?


    It''s a death row!


    "You want to take me to the police station?" Han Qiushan asked.


    "I have this idea." Xiao Yao showed his purpose without any taboo.


    "Ha ha, even if you report to the police, the police can''t do anything about me. Do you think they can find out the problem with the Royal ulcer medicine?" Han Qiushan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was depressed.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t call the police. If it wasn''t for this, he would have asked Qin Xue to bring people to catch Han Qiushan. Why bother with this guy? However, even he wasted the strength of the boss to investigate and deal with the problem of the imperial ulcer medicine, but his method could not become the most direct evidence.


    That''s the embarrassment of the problem now.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s the same as before. Ten million, you take it and leave. This is the end of the matter. What do you think?" Han Qiushan said.


    In fact, Han Qiushan is distressed to say the figure of 10 million, but when you think about it carefully, the profit that imperial ulcer medicine can bring him is definitely more than 10 million.


    "Imperial Jinchuang medicine will stop being put on the shelves, and from today on, I don''t want that prescription to produce other medicine, and you don''t want to cooperate with Jiang Tianlu." Xiao Yao said.


    When Han Qiushan heard Xiao Yao''s words, his face turned into a color of pig liver.


    He stares at Xiao Yao angrily, feeling that the other party has gone too far.


    "Mr. Xiao, I have already given the shares of Han''s group to Jiang Tianlu. It''s not appropriate for you to talk to me now, is it?" Han Qiushan said in a cold voice.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Xiao Yao said, "if you promise, I will come to see you often in the future." There was no cover up for the threat in his words.


    Han Qiushan was still angry, but he had a smile on his face.


    "Well, Mr. Shaw, I promise you." Han Qiushan nodded.


    Xiao Yao was surprised to hear Han Qiushan say that. He felt that the other party must not agree with him, but he didn''t show his intention. Even if he had any opinion in his heart, he couldn''t do anything to Han Qiushan. So he nodded, went to the bed, reached out and pulled out a silver needle from the little star''s neck.


    "She''ll wake up in three minutes, and it''s up to you to explain." Xiao Yao looked at Han Qiushan and said.


    Han Qiushan laughed: "no need to explain." Are you kidding? What else do people like him need to explain to a star? In his opinion, the little star is just a tool for him to vent in his spare time.


    Xiao Yao ignores Han Qiushan, turns around, walks out of Le room, goes downstairs and leaves Han Qiushan''s villa.


    After Xiao Yao left, Han Qiushan sat on the ground and gasped heavily.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and a smile of resentment rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Hum, to cut off a person''s fortune is to kill his parents. Xiao Yao, you don''t have to intervene in this matter. Since you force me to die, I can only fight with you." Speaking of this, Han Qiushan stood up, went to the table, picked up his mobile phone, looking for the phone number.


    "No matter how much it costs or by what means, I will always make Xiao Yao disappear from the world!" Facing the phone, Han Qiushan said.


    After that, he hung up and turned out another number.


    "Hello? Boss Jiang, Xiao Yao already knows that you wrote the prescription. " Han Qiushan said with a bitter smile, "it seems that before long, he will find you in trouble."


    "Oh, I see." Jiang Tianlu on the other side of the phone nodded. He didn''t show how surprised he was. He looked calm, as if this incident didn''t cause any shock to him, as if everything was under control.


    "You guessed he would come to me?" Han Qiushan said with a gloomy face.


    "He''s a meddler. You''d better get used to it." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    "I''m going to kill him." Han Qiushan said¡° You? You can''t kill him. " Jiang Tianlu said.

 Chapter 237

    It doesn''t seem to have come to an end.


    Han Qiushan of Han''s group didn''t listen to Xiao Yao''s words, and immediately took the Royal acne medicine off the shelf. Instead, he continued to sell the medicine in a big way, which in fact didn''t exceed Xiao Yao''s expectation. When Han Qiushan finally said those words that night, Xiao Yao knew that the other party didn''t intend to stop.


    Moreover, although Xiao Yao doesn''t know Jiang Tianlu, that kind of vampire will never cooperate with Han Qiushan because of a little interest. Since he is willing to take out the prescription, it means that he must get a satisfactory profit from Han Qiushan.


    Since that kind of profit Han Qiushan has already handed over, it is impossible for him to stop now.


    Xiao Yao didn''t touch Han Qiushan''s home again, which is obviously unwise. Last time Xiao Yao had gone, Han Qiushan would take more precautions. Even if he didn''t find any bodyguards, even if he installed more cameras in his home, Xiao Yao would cause unnecessary trouble. Breaking into private houses and attacking Han Qiushan would all be against the law, If Han Qiushan finds Xiao Yao''s trouble from the legal way, it will cause some trouble for Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, in a short time, Xiao Yao does not intend to go to Han Qiushan''s trouble.


    At noon, Xiao Yao received a phone call from Jiang Tianlu, which didn''t surprise Xiao Yao. It seems that the snake can''t sit still.


    Driving to the Haitian Hotel, Xiao Yao pushes open the door of the box and comes in.


    In the private room, Jiang Tianlu was sitting on a chair, and the food had been set on the table.


    "If your purpose today is to let me stop looking for Han Qiushan''s trouble, I don''t think I can move the chopsticks." Xiao Yao opened a chair and sat down. Looking at Han Qiushan, he said with a smile.


    "I didn''t plan on that." Jiang Tianlu shook his head, then looked at Xiao Yao and said, "do you know? In my eyes, you are just a psychopath and paranoid. You always like to do something harmful to others but not to yourself. Even if I want to tell you, you will not pay attention to me. Now that I know the final result, why should I waste my saliva? "


    Xiao Yao nodded, and then shook his head: "you are a psycho, you are a paranoid, and when did I do something harmful to others but not to myself?"


    "If we cut off Han Qiushan''s fortune, isn''t it a matter of harming others and not benefiting ourselves?" Jiang Tianlu''s eyes were burning and he said in a cold voice, "is there any good for you?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, and it really didn''t do him any good.


    When Xiao Yao didn''t speak, Jiang Tianlu felt that Xiao Yao was speechless.


    "You see, if you do so many things, it won''t do you any good. On the contrary, it will cause you trouble. Do you think Han Qiushan will wait to die? He can let you go in a short time, but if he wants to continue to cooperate with me and make money with me, you will definitely go to him for trouble. Can he keep you? Do you want to believe it or not? Now he has begun to figure out how to get rid of you. " Jiang Tianlu said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao smile: "I have every reason to believe."


    "And you''re not going to stop?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "Not at all." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Jiang Tianlu burst out laughing.


    "Look, I''ll say you''re insane. You don''t believe it." Jiang Tianlu is happy.


    Xiao Yao looked at him coldly¡° Do you think it''s a matter of harming others and not benefiting yourself? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Isn''t it?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "No, you are killing people. Even if you don''t cause any trouble to others in a short time, you will certainly kill people in a long time." Xiao Yao said, "you want to kill people. As a traditional Chinese medicine, since I know it, I must save people. Is there anything wrong with me doing this?"


    "You think you''re great?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "I''m not here to discuss this with you today. I don''t know what your purpose is, but if your purpose is to discuss this with me, I think I can go now." Xiao Yao stood up and said impatiently.


    Jiang Tianlu was not in a hurry. He took out a bottle of red wine, poured a glass for himself, then Xiao Yao, and then put the bottle aside.


    "Don''t worry, young man! I can understand the anger, but since I came to you today, there must be something to discuss. " Jiang Tianlu said with a smile, "maybe we can cooperate?"


    "Me and you?" Xiao Yao looks at Jiang Tianlu like a fool.


    He thinks that there must be something wrong with Jiang Tianlu''s brain. Does he really think that he will cooperate with him?


    What is the cooperation? Do you want to work together to do something hurtful?


    Xiao Yao will never think of himself as a hero, and he will not define himself as an idol or a hero, because in history, no hero has ever had a good ending, so he will not be a hero. He is worried about whether he will end up with a broken family or death.


    However, not being a hero does not necessarily mean that Xiao Yao will not be a good man.


    Everyone has his own principle and untouchable bottom line in life. Xiao Yao has never read any famous literary works. He has no profound cultural background. However, he knows a lot about the truth of being a man. He has his own basic concept of right and wrong. Black is black, white is white, and can never be confused.


    "Again, do you think you are great now?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "No, I think I''m still so small." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hehe, why can''t you cooperate with us? Or do you think that as long as you cooperate with us, it''s going to be in the same boat? " Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed, thought about it carefully, and then said, "do you think if someone wants to take money out of your pocket, you will pretend you can''t see it?"


    "I''ll kill him." Jiang Tianlu flashed a cold light in his eyes, as if this sentence was what he wanted to tell Xiao Yao now.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s right. Look, if someone wants to take money out of your pocket, you will be angry and even kill him. Why? This is your bottom line, your principle. If you want to kill or harm people under my eyes, I will be very angry and even want to kill you. "


    "It''s not the same." Jiang Tianlu shook his head.


    "In fact, it''s the same." Xiao Yao crooked his neck and sat down again. He thought it was very tired to stand. And why should Jiang Tianlu, a son of a bitch, have to stand when he can sit and eat? Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself? Xiao Yao is not a hypocritical person.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s have a good talk, one hundred million. Do you think this price can move you?" Jiang Tianlu said. Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Two hundred million." Jiang Tianlu said.


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    "Three hundred million." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile, "smashing people with money, such things I usually disdain to do, because I will never spend money to do things and people that can be solved directly."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "But you are different. I don''t think I can kill you, and I don''t want to kill you." Jiang Tianlu said, "if you are willing to cooperate with me, I don''t think it''s 300 billion. That''s 30 billion, 300 billion. We can make money together."


    Jiang Tianlu talked about this and gave Xiao Yao a blueprint.


    "If you think about it, I can poison those rich people. They are colorless and tasteless. What can they do then? The richer people are, the more afraid they are of death. If they don''t want to die, they have to find a miracle doctor. How much can they buy a life? When the time comes, you''ll have to start from the ground and ask for everything. How much do you want? Do they dare not give it? We''ll score five or three or seven, so we can be the most profitable partners in the world before long. "


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help nodding.


    It has to be said that Jiang Tianlu''s plan is still very good. If it is really like what Jiang Tianlu said, it would be like playing with his monthly income of several billion. Jiang Tianlu said a lot. The richer people are, the more afraid they are of death. For example, Han Qiushan, even Qin Chaonan, is also afraid of death. If he can buy his own life with money, no matter how much it costs, Qin Chaonan will not squint.


    "That''s very kind of you." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if my willpower is weaker, I will be moved by you. What do you think of your brain? Why can you think of such a good way? "


    "So you mean, I didn''t talk to you?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "Well, my willpower is too strong, or you''re painting me a pie. Maybe I''ll believe you then." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang Tianlu did not speak.


    He is not a fool. How can he not see that Xiao Yao is teasing him now?


    Xiao Yao took the red wine and drank it with his head up.


    "Are you not afraid of poisonous insects in it?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "If you have poisonous insects, give me some." Xiao Yao said, "I heard that it''s fried with some oil and salt. It''s crispy! It''s fragrant. "


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Jiang Tianlu looks at Xiao Yao like an alien.


    "I''m not afraid." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang Tianlu laughed: "it seems that you are invincible. But it''s quite normal. Many people who live in a family of traditional Chinese medicine have an antibody to the virus in their body. You should have been soaked in the liquid medicine for a period of time when you were very young, right


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Jiang Tianlu could guess these.


    "Let''s cooperate this time. I''ll poison Qin Tianya. You can help him detoxify him. Then, we''ll share the scales equally." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "Dragon scale?" Xiao Yao claps the table, stands up and stares at Jiang Tianlu. His eyes are full of surprise.


    "Well, Yanlong scale." Jiang Tianlu was very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s expression. "It seems that you have heard something about it."¡° Are you sure Qin Tianya has dragon scales on his body Xiao Yao was surprised.

 Chapter 238

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether there is a dragon in this world, but Yan Long scale has nothing to do with the Chinese totem dragon.


    Yanlong, in fact, is a kind of snake. It was born in the extreme heat of China. If snakes are cold-blooded, Yanlong is definitely an alternative. If you cut off the body of the snake, you will find that the blood left on the ground is boiling. Maybe that''s why Yanlong snake can live in the magma and maintain its life by sucking the magma.


    Yanlong''s whole body is full of treasures, whether it''s snake blood, snake gall or snake skin. Even the scales on the snake''s body have very high medicinal value. At least, it can kill a thousand year old cold insect. If Xiao Yao is allowed to choose between a thousand year old cold insect and a piece of Yanlong scale, Xiao Yao will definitely choose Yanlong scale, Because the two can''t be compared at all.


    I''m afraid the number of Yanlong in China will not exceed the single digit. It''s really rare. Moreover, the extremely hot place is much more dangerous than the extremely cold place. In fact, it''s easy to understand that if a person falls into the snow, he can still live. But if a person falls into the magma, can he still live? If you can really survive, it is estimated that there will be a great Luo Jinxian.


    Xiao Yao''s expression fell into Jiang Tianlu''s eyes, and an imperceptible smile appeared in the corner of Jiang Tianlu''s mouth. Obviously, he was very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s reaction.


    "Mr. Xiao, as far as I know, there are three Yanlong scales on Qin Tianya. If we succeed, how about one for you and two for me?" Jiang Tianlu said.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, laughed and asked, "when did I say that I would cooperate with you?"


    "Oh?" Jiang Tianlu deliberately made a surprised expression and said, "is Mr. Xiao going to refuse?"


    "Yanlong scale, it''s very precious, but I won''t harm people with you because of such precious things." Xiao Yao said.


    "There''s no room for maneuver?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "Two, me two, you one." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang Tianlu smile: "deal." It''s as if Xiao Yao''s words have long been guessed by Jiang Tianlu, which makes Xiao Yao feel very unhappy, but he can''t show it.


    Originally, Xiao Yao really has no reason to cooperate with Jiang Tianlu. Even if Yanlong scale is really very important, Xiao Yao will definitely not use such dishonorable means to cooperate with Jiang Tianlu to cheat Yanlong scale from Qin Tianya. But this time it''s really different, because the other party is not others, but Qin Tianya!


    Qin Tianya has a problem with himself, which Xiao Yao already knows very well. In this case, why should he be polite to Qin Tianya? To be polite to your enemies is to be rude to yourself!


    "Tell me what you''re going to do first." Xiao Yao said.


    "As I said just now, I poison and you cure people." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "Are you sure no one else can untie the poison you''ve poisoned except me?" Xiao Yao laughed, "the Qin family is also a great family. Can''t they find any miracle doctor?"


    Jiang Tianlu was a little silent, and then said: "Mr. Xiao, I think you may think highly of those famous TCM doctors now. Most of them are famous and have no real talent. Otherwise, why did Li Xiaoxiao go to Tianlong mountain for the sake of the poison of old man Li?"


    Speaking of this, Jiang Tianlu paused a little and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, speaking of this, I suddenly feel that you should thank me. If it wasn''t because of me, how could Li Xiaoxiao go to Tianlong mountain? How could you have such an intersection?"


    Originally, Xiao Yao sneered at what Jiang Tianlu said, but after careful consideration, he found that what he said seemed to have some truth. If it wasn''t for Jiang Tianlu, he might not have known Li Xiaoxiao so well.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Xiao Yao certainly would not say so. He said sarcastically, "I used to see gold on my face, but you are really the first one who forced gold to get credit for yourself."


    Jiang Tianlu didn''t care about Xiao Yao''s words, waved his hand, and continued: "Mr. Xiao, in fact, many things are relative, just like I played a trick on Mr. Li. In your opinion, I''m not a good man. But if it wasn''t for this, how could you have the chance to become Li Xiaoxiao''s bodyguard and doctor? Li family, how could you remember your kindness?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "Also, Mr. Xiao, I know that you are going down the mountain this time to look for tianlingcao. In this matter, I think I can help you." What Jiang Tianlu said made Xiao Yao unable to calm down.


    Although, even Gaofeng told Xiao Yao that tianlingcao is not so easy to find, everything depends on fate, but Xiao Yao''s heart has been a little worried, although the second grandfather''s situation is still stable, but who knows how long it can be stable? To cure the second grandfather is the top priority now, and it is also the main purpose of Xiao Yao''s downhill. Therefore, Xiao Yao became a little excited when he heard Jiang Tianlu say so.


    Such excitement, Xiao Yao is hard to hide, directly said: "what you say is true?"¡° Really, although I don''t know where tianlingcao is, I know what it looks like Jiang Tianlu said, "after this thing is over, I will give you the picture of tianlingcao. At that time, you can reduce the difficulty of finding tianlingcao, can''t you?" As for how Jiang Tianlu knew that Xiao Yao was looking for tianlingcao, Xiao Yao was not surprised at all. After all, no matter Qin Chaonan or Mr. Li, they started to mobilize others in their circle to help find tianlingcao, and the news of Jiang Tianlu could not be blocked to this extent¡° Do you really have a picture of tianlingcao? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes, that''s what I saw in a Miao book. It''s said that tianlingcao is also helpful to the demagogic people. Tianlingcao can cultivate demagogic insects... But that''s not the point. The point is that what I said is true, and I don''t need to mention it to you, right? " Jiang Tianlu said. Xiao Yao thinks that what Jiang Tianlu said is really reasonable¡° Why do you want to help me? You didn''t seem to have to Xiao Yao asked. Originally, he had already agreed. There was no need for Jiang Tianlu to attach a condition. It was not good for him. After all, he and Xiao Yao were still hostile. Jiang Tianlu had no need to help his enemies¡° Can I be willful? " Jiang Tianlu laughed, "if you find tianlingcao, you will leave Haitian city. It''s a good thing for me, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao nodded in agreement with Jiang Tianlu¡° I need Yanlong scale, because Yanlong scale is a kind of Chinese medicine that can be met but not sought. What''s your purpose? What do you want to do? " Xiao Yao asked with a frown. Jiang Tianlu looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "do you think that even if I really have any bad purpose, I will tell you?"¡° No Xiao Yao said¡° What else do you ask Jiang Tianlu can''t laugh or cry. He finds it more and more difficult to understand Xiao Yao''s idea¡° Even if I know you won''t, I don''t think it''s bad for me to ask. Besides, in case you really have a headache, would you like to tell me? " Xiao Yao said simply. Jiang Tianlu stood up: "these two days, just wait for the news. I think Qin Tianya will also take the initiative to contact you. As for what to say and how to cheat Qin Tianya''s Yanlong scales, it depends on your own reaction ability and ability. I believe you can do it. I hope we can cooperate happily this time, Mr. Xiao, Don''t let me down. " Xiao Yao smile, did not say much, and Jiang Tianlu will also leave the box. Just as Jiang Tianlu opened the door, Xiao Yao suddenly spoke again¡° Wait a minute Xiao Yao said in a deep voice, with an indescribable seriousness on his face, and his brows were all wrinkled together. Jiang Tianlu stops and turns to look at Xiao Yao¡° Do you have anything else to do, Mr. Shaw? " Jiang Tianlu asked¡° I have one last question Xiao Yao said¡° You can ask, but I may not answer Jiang Tianlu said. Xiao Yao stood up, took a deep breath, and came to Jiang Tianlu step by step, with his eyes fixed on each other. After a long time, he spoke slowly and said slowly, "I just want to ask you, have you paid for this meal? If you don''t buy it, remember to go out and buy it. " The corner of Jiang Tianlu''s mouth is firm, half ring, just can''t help saying: "this matter?"¡° That''s it. " Xiao Yao said. Jiang Tianlu breathed fresh air, almost couldn''t change his breath and fainted directly. If it wasn''t for the fact that he and Xiao Yao are still in a cooperative relationship, and his psychological quality is also very good, he would point at each other''s nose and scold at this time. We are all people with status. Is it interesting that you should ask such a question? He stifled the impulse to spit on Xiao Yao''s face, and said in a deep voice, "I''ve already bought the order. You can eat it first." After that, he immediately turned around and walked out of the box. He felt that Xiao Yao was too low. He worried about whether he would hurt his own value by saying a few more words with Xiao Yao. It was terrible! After Jiang Tianlu left, Xiao Yao was not polite. He immediately went to the table and began to eat haisai. On the one hand, he was really hungry. On the other hand, waste was a very bad habit. Xiao Yao had to carry forward the tradition of diligence and thrift, didn''t he?

 Chapter 239

    Haitian is a strange place.


    Qin Tianya, lying on the bed with a pale face, thinks this in his heart. He thinks that Haitian city is too evil. On the first day he came here, Xia Yixing was poisoned. Fortunately, Xiao Yao appeared in time to get rid of Xia Yixing''s poison. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious.


    As a result, just a few days after his house was bought, he had no choice of furniture, and he was already sick in bed. Is the geomantic omen of Haitian not good? Qin Tianya won''t believe it. He is a materialist. He thinks that this time he must be watched.


    Not only him, but also Xia Yixing.


    On the first day, he just felt a little nauseous and dizzy, but he didn''t take it seriously. On the second day, the situation became a bit serious. He was hot all over and weak in limbs, just like he had been burned to 40 degrees. He went to the hospital immediately. However, after all the examinations, the hospital didn''t find out any problems, which was finally defined as mental illness, Angry Qin Tianya almost didn''t smash the hospital. Isn''t he curving and scolding himself for being insane?


    If Qin Tianya didn''t have the strength to raise his hand at that time, he would have slapped the doctor with his identity and temper.


    Then, the problem became more and more serious. Just like now, he had a rash all over his body. At night, he felt uncomfortable raising all over his body. Qin Tianya''s body was covered with bloodstains, and those bloodstains were all scratched by himself. The pain of itching to the bone marrow was really beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    In other words, Qin Tianya has also invited many doctors, both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. However, they still have no effect. Those who have the ability to insist that Qin Tianya has no disease, and those who have no ability, or who are worried about offending Qin Tianya, are just pulling a lot of things at random, and then prescribing some drugs that have no effect, even those drugs, Also let Qin Tianya more some other diseases, which makes Qin Tianya very angry.


    "Qin Shao, I''ve searched all the doctors in Haitian city. I''m also contacting the famous doctors in other cities for the time being." Mo Chengfei is very loyal. Now that he knows Qin Tianya, he stays in front of the hospital bed and lives in Qin Tianya''s home, taking care of Qin Tianya''s basic necessities. Sometimes, in the middle of the night, Qin Tianya was itching so hard that he yelled and groaned so bitterly that every day when Mo Chengfei went out to meet his next door neighbor, people looked at him with a very strange look.


    Just like before, when he went out, he met the neighbor''s aunt, and finally couldn''t help asking: "aunt, do you know me? Why do you look at me like this every day? "


    Aunt was silent for a long time. Then she looked at Mo Chengfei seriously and said, "young man, don''t put too much pressure on me. In fact, I''m used to this kind of thing. Isn''t there anyone coming out on the Internet? Those are public figures and even business tycoons. They don''t matter. What are you afraid of? What''s more, isn''t there another saying on the Internet that heterosexuality is only for reproduction, and homosexuality is true love? Auntie supports you


    This is really a woman who can keep up with the trend!


    Then she was scared away by the ferocious face of Mo Chengfei. She was still very unhappy. She cut short sleeves, what''s the shame to admit? You can''t be angry just because you''ve been exposed, can you? I don''t support you. I have to report you live on the post bar!


    Of course, the inner activities of aunt Mo Chengfei are unknown.


    After listening to Mo Chengfei''s words, Qin Tianya took a deep breath, and his tone was a little weak: "forget it, it''s useless to invite someone. Later, someone will come from the capital. That''s the miracle doctor who keeps a good relationship with our Qin family. Now I just hope he can help me."


    Many big families will keep good relations with some people who are skilled in medicine and are called miracle doctors. They all eat grains and grains. Who can guarantee that they will not suffer from serious diseases and minor disasters? Therefore, it is also an investment to be able to have a good relationship with those people. Moreover, if there are any requirements from those miracle doctors, a large family like the Qin family will respond to their demands.


    "Oh? Good! I''m relieved to hear that from you, Mr. Qin. " Mo Chengfei sighed for a long time.


    It''s not against his will for him to say that. He finally found a support. He didn''t want to do anything. Qin Tianya had already died. Thanks to him, didn''t he waste his time and energy? Therefore, Mo Chengfei very much hopes that Qin Tianya can recover within a period of time, which is also a good thing for him.


    At this time, Qin Tianya''s mobile phone beside the table vibrated.


    Originally, Qin Tianya was going to answer it by himself, but he found that he really didn''t have the strength to lift his arm, so he said to Mo Chengfei, "answer the phone."


    "Ah? Good Mo Chengfei quickly nods, goes to the front, picks up Qin Tianya''s mobile phone from the table, and connects the phone.


    "Hello? Hello, who is calling Mo Chengfei said.


    "I''m lotus seed." On the phone, it was a heavy man''s voice, "aren''t you Qin Shao?"


    "I''m not." Mo Chengfei looked at Qin Tianya and whispered, "he said he was a white lotus seed."


    "Doctor Bai? Ask him if he''s here. Go and get him On hearing the name, Qin Tianya''s face became a little excited and said to Mo Chengfei¡° Oh, good Mo Chengfei didn''t expect that Qin Tianya would be so excited when he heard the name. He didn''t dare to neglect it at the moment. He quickly said to the phone, "doctor Bai, Hello, I''m Qin Shao''s younger brother. He has no strength to connect the phone now. I don''t know where you are? I''ll pick you up right now¡° I don''t have the strength to connect to the phone? " On the phone, the white lotus seed seemed surprised and took a deep breath, "is it so serious? Come on, wait till I get there. I''m at the airport now. You''ll pick me up right away. "¡° All right, all right, I''ll be right there Even Qin Tianya attaches so much importance to the white lotus seed. Mo Chengfei, who is Qin Tianya''s younger brother, dares not to be unreasonable and says quickly. The other party hung up directly without saying goodbye¡° Go and get doctor Bai. " Qin Tianya said¡° Well, well, don''t worry, Mr. Qin. I''ll go right away! " Mo Chengfei quickly said, and then turned out of the room, and all the way downstairs, driving toward the airport. It took about an hour for Mo Chengfei to come back. Beside him, there was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was tall, bearded, wearing a long gray shirt and a hat on his head. He looked like he had passed through the period of the Republic of China¡° Doctor Bai, you are here. " Seeing the white lotus seed, Qin Tianya burst into tears. Bai Lianzi is the first miracle doctor in Kyoto and enjoys a high reputation. Qin Tianya thought that the Qin family would send someone at most, but he didn''t expect that the Qin family would let Bai Lianzi go. Qin Tianya was very excited and even thought, has he come into the sight of all the Qin family and become the core of the family now? Otherwise, how could the Qin family let Bai Lianzi go? You know, it''s very difficult to return the favor of white lotus seed! Want to let white lotus seed hand, it needs more than just money. White lotus seed''s wealth may have been tens of billions. It''s definitely not bad for money. Although white lotus seed''s dress is simple, every piece is made by hand. It''s called looking simple. In fact, it''s not simple! You have to have someone who really knows how to understand. White lotus seed looked at Qin Tianya, and her face was full of surprise. He knew that the current situation of Qin Tianya was not objective, but he did not expect that he had reached such a stage. Moreover, judging from Qin Tianya''s face and the rash on his body, Bai Lianzi decided that it was definitely not a minor disease. He frowned and made it to the bedside. He held out his hand and clasped Qin Tianya''s wrist. As time went by, his expression became more and more dignified. Finally, he simply let go of Qin Tianya''s hand and turned around to leave¡° okay? Doctor Bai, doctor Bai, who are you Mo Chengfei quickly grabbed the white lotus seed, a face of curiosity¡° I can''t help it White lotus seed is honest¡° Do you think that there is nothing wrong with Qin Shao? " Mo Chengfei said cautiously and tentatively. White lotus seed sighed, looked at Qin Tianya again, and said: "if Qin Shao has no disease, it is obviously impossible. If so, what''s the matter with Qin Shao? What''s more, I can feel that although Qin Shao''s pulse seems to be steady, it''s actually a little terrible. There seems to be a strange virus in Qin Shao''s body, but I don''t know what it is. It''s raging in Qin Shao''s body at this time. "¡° So serious? " Mo Chengfei took a breath. And the words of white lotus seed, also let Qin Tianya face like ashes. If there is no way to even white lotus seed, it is tantamount to the death sentence of Qin Tianya¡° It''s very serious. Now, the virus has spread to the blood. It''s estimated that in less than three days, it will go deep into the bone marrow. At that time, it will really be over. " White lotus seed a show hand says. Qin Tianya gasped for breath and tears accumulated in his eyes. He is not reconciled, really not reconciled! He''s still young and his life is just beginning. How can he die? If he died now, wouldn''t all his previous efforts be in vain¡° Doctor Bai, there''s no way? " Qin Tianya coughed hard. Looking at the white lotus seed, his lips trembled¡° If there''s no way, it''s not just the root of the disease. How can we talk about practicing medicine? " White lotus seed said softly. Qin Tianya did not speak.

 Chapter 240

    Qin Tianya felt that Bai Lianzi had announced his death penalty.


    If even white lotus seed can''t help it, who else can save him?


    Bai Lianzi left without looking back. He felt that he had no meaning to stay any longer. Since he thought that Qin Tianya was a mortal, what he had to do now was to return to Beijing and tell the Qin family that Qin Tianya was really finished this time, and he had no choice.


    As for what the Qin family will do at that time, it''s none of his business. If he can be saved, Bai Lianzi will save Qin Tianya, but now he can''t. It''s none of his business what to do after Qin Tianya''s death.


    "Qin Shao, what should we do now?" Mo Chengfei has no master and returns to Qin Tianya''s bed.


    "What else can we do? Wait to die. " Qin Tianya''s eyes are indifferent. There is no color in his eyes.


    It seems that Qin Tianya is dead.


    Mo Chengfei clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    Qin Tianya is not reconciled, and so is he!


    Originally thought, he pulled a strong opponent, as long as Qin Tianya in, that deal with Xiao Yao, is minute things, but now it seems, he thought more. At the thought that he had been in front of Qin Tianya for such a long time, but in exchange for such a result, Mo Chengfei had an impulse to die here.


    Is it true that everything is over? He is really not reconciled!


    Suddenly, a figure flashed through Mo Chengfei''s mind.


    That guy still has a smile on his face, which makes him feel sick.


    Mo Chengfei hesitated and tangled. He looked at Qin Tianya and wanted to say something, but after opening his mouth, he chose to close it.


    Qin Tianya took a look at Mo Chengfei and suddenly said, "Chengfei, thank you for taking care of me during this period. There are still 300 million on my card. You can take it away later. The password is six seven."


    Mo Chengfei is stunned and looks at Qin Tianya in amazement. He can''t understand each other''s meaning.


    "I have nothing else to throw to you. The Qin family is not short of money, and neither are my parents. I know that although you are not short of money, three hundred million will help you." Qin Tianya said with a bitter smile, "money is something that you might as well leave to you if you don''t bring it to life or take it away."


    Mo Chengfei was in a trance.


    All of a sudden, he seems to have made a major decision, even though his eyes are so firm.


    "Qin Shao, in fact, there are still some people we haven''t found." Mo Chengfei said, "maybe that guy can save you."


    "You mean Xiao Yao?" Qin Tianya said.


    "It''s him! That''s him! He has saved a lot of people with complicated diseases. If it wasn''t for him, now Li Xiaoxiao''s grandfather and Mayor Liu may have died. Far away, let''s say Xia Yixing, Miss Xia. Isn''t her life saved by Xiao Yao? " Mo Chengfei said, "although I don''t like him, he does have his own ability in this respect, even if I want to deny it."


    There was a light in Qin Tianya''s eyes, but it was like a candle blown out by the wind.


    "He won''t save me. He and I are not friends." Qin Tianya said.


    In Qin Tianya''s opinion, Xiao Yao doesn''t have any reason to fight. It seems that there are still some contradictions between him and Xiao Yao. If he is good now, he must have started to deal with Xiao Yao. He clearly understands this. How can Xiao Yao not understand it? So, if he really died, it must be a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    "Qin Shao, whether he is willing or not, at least, this is our hope." Mo Chengfei said, "we have to have a try, don''t we?"


    Qin Tianya did not speak.


    "I went to make a phone call." Mo Chengfei said tentatively.


    Qin Tianya still didn''t speak.


    Mo Chengfei knows that Qin Tianya has a tacit attitude. So he went to one side and took out his cell phone


    On the other side, in the Haitian Hotel, Xiao Yao and Jiang Tianlu sat together in the same box.


    "Are you really in no hurry?" Jiang Tianlu looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, "don''t you worry, Qin Tianya will die?"


    Xiao Yao took a sip of wine, picked up a piece of braised meat and stuffed it into his mouth, full of greasy.


    "Why am I in a hurry? If you want to die, he will die. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m in a hurry to do something."


    "If he does die, then our plan will be ruined." Jiang Tianlu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "he will find me."


    "If he does, you won''t save him?" Jiang Tian is suspicious. He really doesn''t know where Xiao Yao''s self-confidence comes from.


    "Maybe he really thinks so, but he will come to me, too." Xiao Yao said, "when people are close to death, they will not put down any life-saving straws. Do you think Qin Tianya is going to die?"


    "No one is afraid of death." Jiang Tianlu said, "I''m afraid, so are you."


    "That''s right. He''s afraid of death, so he''ll definitely come to me." Xiao Yao said, "no one wants to die, so even if he thinks I can''t save him, he will try."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses a little, picks up a napkin, wipes his mouth, and goes on: "if I take the initiative to go, then it''s not appropriate to ask for conditions. What do you think?"


    Jiang Tianlu did not have a good way: "you are really calm."


    "I said, it''s not me who''s dying. I won''t worry." Xiao Yao said.


    What else did Jiang Tianlu want to say? Just at this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang.


    He took out his mobile phone, looked at the caller ID above, with a smile on his face, and put it on the table.


    "Whose phone?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "The running dog of Qin Tianya -- Mo Chengfei." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang Tianlu''s eyes brightened: "then you still don''t pick up?"


    "What''s the rush?" Xiao Yao was a little displeased, "so what''s the rush to do? If you are really in such a hurry, you can offer to save him. "


    "Well, if it wasn''t for this kind of poison, I couldn''t get rid of it myself, I would go back." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "You can''t get rid of the poison you''ve poisoned yourself?" Xiao Yao stares at Jiang Tianlu, wondering if he is joking.


    "If it''s not like that, how dare I say that no one can solve it except you." Jiang Tian Road.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry: "you are really playing with your life! If I can''t solve it, isn''t Qin Tianya really going to die? "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not my life." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks this grandson is a real son of a bitch.


    The phone has been ringing, but Xiao Yao is still eating food by himself.


    Jiang Tianlu really can''t sit still.


    "You don''t answer?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "Not now." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "or that sentence, don''t worry, don''t worry, anxious can''t eat hot tofu, I have to wait for them to be crazy, at that time, they are not qualified to bargain with me."


    Jiang Tianlu narrowed his eyes: "who dares to say that I''m not a good person in the future? I''ll give him a big earache when I go up. In fact, you are more than me."


    "To deal with you people, if I didn''t be smart, I would have no bones left." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Jiang Tianlu was very aware of current affairs and didn''t pick up.


    In the second call, and ring to the last time, Xiao Yao just answered the phone.


    He swears at the phone: "Mo Chengfei, are you stupid? What are you calling me for? I tell you, I have a headache when I hear your voice! "


    Jiang Tianlu looks at Xiao Yao. He thinks that Xiao Yao''s expression is really boastful. Fortunately, it''s just a phone call, and the other party can''t see Xiao Yao''s expression.


    Mo Chengfei seems to have guessed Xiao Yao''s attitude, so he is not surprised. On the contrary, if Xiao Yao answers the phone with a pleasant face, he will feel strange.


    "Mr. Xiao, I need your help." Although Mo Chengfei is very reluctant, he still says so.


    "Ask me for help?" Xiao Yao sneered, "do you think it''s necessary for me to help you?"


    Mo Chengfei is choked by Xiao Yao''s words. He doesn''t know what to say. Indeed, there''s no need for others to help him.


    "Cough, in fact, it''s not me begging you, it''s Qin Dashao." Mo Chengfei whispered.


    "Qin Tianya?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s him." Mo Chengfei took a deep breath, "Qin Shao has been poisoned strangely. All doctors can''t see the truth, so now we can only say that the hope depends on you. I hope you can do it."


    "Hey, Mo Chengfei, do you call me Mr. Xiao and scold me for being a son of a bitch?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Mo Chengfei was surprised. He almost threw his mobile phone to the ground with a shake of his hand. He was thinking, how could Xiao Yao be so magical and even read his mind!


    "Cough, Mr. Xiao, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." Mo Chengfei shook his head and said. Even if Xiao Yao is right, he can''t admit it! Otherwise, Xiao Yao will see a doctor for them when his brain is broken!


    "Come on, you don''t have to admit it. Anyway, only you know what you think in your heart." Xiao Yao said.


    "Will you do it?" Mo Chengfei asks cautiously, his heart is full of uneasiness. This is the last hope for him and Qin Tianya. If Xiao Yao refuses again, Qin Tianya is really finished.


    "Reason." Xiao Yao said, "give me a reason to cure Qin Tianya. You know, no matter you or Qin Tianya, they don''t seem to like me, so do I. since Qin Tianya has decided to stand on your side, it''s like standing on the opposite side of me. Why should I save him? What good is it for me to save him? If you can''t give me a satisfactory reason, I should hang up now. "

 Chapter 241

    When Mo Chengfei heard Xiao Yao say that he wanted to give him a reason to cure Qin Tianya, he was also relieved. This is a good thing for him. After all, Xiao Yao didn''t immediately refuse this time.


    "What do you want?" Mo Chengfei asked with his mobile phone.


    "What do you have?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "You have to say what you want before I can say what I have?" Mo Chengfei said.


    "If you don''t tell me what you have, how can I say what I want?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Tianya, lying on the bed, wants to roll his eyes. Mom, I''m almost dead. OK, you''re still talking about this. Is it interesting? Is it fun? In order to express his dissatisfaction, he coughed hard.


    Mo Chengfei looks at Qin Tianya and seems to understand his boss''s meaning, so he turns to Xiao Yao and asks, "as long as I have something, I can give it to you if you want it."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes turned, and he was also surprised. He really thought, is mo Chengfei''s brain broken? When is the relationship between him and Qin Tianya so good? I''m afraid Mo Chengfei''s own father would not say such a thing, would he?


    "Well, you said that." Xiao Yao nodded, "then I''ll have some money."


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Mo Chengfei relaxes his breath again. He is really worried that Xiao Yao wants something he doesn''t have. When he learns that the other party just wants money, Mo Chengfei has nothing to worry about. After all, Mo''s family is also a big family in Haitian city. He can still take out a little money.


    "Say how much you want." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Well... As a person, the charge is very fair. Give me 500 million yuan first. If the condition is too complicated, I will order more." Xiao Yao said.


    "Five hundred million?" Mo Chengfei''s chin almost fell to the ground. He widened his eyes, and his eyes were strange. He thought in his heart, is this guy brain sick?


    "What''s the matter? I think I want too little, which is beyond your expectation?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mo Chengfei''s mouth twitches. Although he is mo Chengfei, it doesn''t mean he has so much money. Mo family is rich, but he doesn''t care about money.


    "It''s too much. I can''t afford that much money." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Oh, well! Then goodbye. " With these words, Xiao Yao hung up directly.


    "Five hundred million, you dare to take it. The lion says it." Jiang Tianlu, sitting in front of Xiao Yao, takes a hard breath, and then can''t help laughing. Now he can imagine Mo Chengfei''s expression. It must be that his clothes have beeped the dog.


    If Jiang Tianlu is mo Chengfei, he may be a little crazy.


    "Isn''t that what you inspired me? In this way, it seems that we can really make a fortune. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Are you really hanging up like this?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Xiao Yao took the glass in front of him, took a sip, then sipped his lips, and said, "I''ll tell you for the last time, now they beg me, not I beg them, why should I be so eager?"


    Jiang Tianlu stared at Xiao Yao, then slowly relaxed, and said seriously: "seriously, it''s really a terrible thing to have an enemy like you."


    "If you are willing to be a good man, give up your wealth and start charity, I don''t think we are enemies." Xiao Yao said. Jiang Tianlu looked strange, and then sighed: "if you really have to say that, it seems that we can only be enemies in our life."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said no.


    On the other hand, Mo Chengfei, who hung up the phone, was a little depressed.


    "What''s the matter? What does Xiao Yao say Qin Tianya asked with his head up.


    "He wants money." Mo Chengfei said with a bitter smile.


    Qin Tianya wanted to say that if Xiao Yao wanted money, he would give it to him. Anyway, no one was short of money. But on second thought, if it was really that simple, Mo Chengfei didn''t have to show such an expression.


    "How much does he want?"


    "Five hundred million." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Five hundred million?" Qin Tianya was also a little surprised. At this time, he also understood why Mo Chengfei''s expression was like this. He wanted to hit Xiao Yao''s face with a fist and asked for 500 million yuan. How did he mean it? It''s like taking advantage of the fire!


    However, Qin Tianya now has no way. After all, Xiao Yao is the only hope for him to survive. If "Lao Tzu doesn''t live, he won''t be given 500 million yuan when he dies", Qin Tianya can''t say it. It''s hard to buy an inch of time. This is what teachers began to teach when they were in primary school!


    "I still have 300 million here. I''ll ask the Qin family to give me some more money later. After all, it''s my own business. It''s impossible for you to pay for it." Qin Tianya said.


    "Are you going to promise Xiao Yao?" Mo Chengfei was a little surprised, but after saying this, he found that Qin Tianya''s face was not good-looking, and realized that he had said something wrong. This is just a piece of rubbish. Now that it''s over, what can they do except promise Xiao Yao? Don''t they even want their lives for money?


    All of a sudden, Mo Chengfei was very happy. Originally, he was worried that after Xiao Yao cured Qin Tianya, Qin Tianya would give up dealing with Xiao Yao. After all, he had to repay his kindness. But now, it''s almost impossible. Xiao Yao''s behavior is to take advantage of the fire, even if Xiao Yao really cured Qin Tianya, It is estimated that Qin Tianya will not thank Xiao Yao very much, which just coincides with Mo Chengfei''s meaning!


    After finishing talking with Mo Chengfei, Qin Tianya also made a phone call to his family. Although he has not become the core of the Qin family now, he just wants 200 million yuan. In exchange for his own life, the Qin family will not give it. Moreover, in the Qin family''s view, 200 million yuan is actually such a thing.


    After the call, Qin Tianya also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Call Xiao Yao." Qin Tianya said.


    Mo Chengfei nodded and took out his cell phone again.


    "Hello? What''s the matter? Don''t you think I want too much? That''s OK. You don''t have to pay. I''ll save trouble. Isn''t that good? " Xiao Yao said lazily.


    This attitude makes Mo Chengfei feel very unhappy, but when he thinks about it, he still has to face Xiao Yao with a pleading attitude, and his heart suddenly turns to the extreme.


    "Mr. Xiao, you misunderstood me. I was not too expensive before. After all, human life is the most important thing. I was trying to raise money just now. Do you have time?" Mo Chengfei said in a low voice, although he is very reluctant, but it is also a matter of no way.


    "Oh? Are you rich? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, I have money." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Well, then you can come to Haitian Hotel to meet me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei feels that Xiao Yao seems to have a sense of winning a treacherous trick, as if he agrees to the other party''s request and is completely in the other party''s calculation. This feeling of being controlled makes Mo Chengfei feel very uncomfortable, especially when the other party is Xiao Yao, a man he hates!


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Chengfei didn''t write ink, so he immediately drove to Haitian Hotel.


    "Did they really agree?" Jiang Tianlu stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "Do you think they have a reason to refuse?" Xiao Yao looked at Jiang Tianlu and said with a smile.


    Jiang Tianlu thought carefully, nodded and said: "what you said is good. They really have no reason to refuse, but I didn''t expect them to be so straightforward."


    Xiao Yao stood up and yawned: "OK, I won''t tell you. I''ll go out first. Later, Mo Chengfei will come."


    "Well, yes." Jiang Tianlu nodded and watched Xiao Yao walk out of the box.


    But after 20 minutes, a black Mercedes stopped in front of Xiao Yao. The window opened and Mo Chengfei''s disgusting face appeared in Xiao Yao''s sight.


    "Mr. Shaw, I''m here to pick you up." Mo Chengfei specially opened the door and went down, then said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, opened the door and sat in.


    "Drive." He said.


    Mo Chengfei felt depressed, as if he was Xiao Yao''s full-time driver, but even if he was wronged, he couldn''t say.


    Sitting in Mo Chengfei''s car, it took more than ten minutes to get to the villa Qin Tianya bought in Haitian city.


    It can be seen that Mo Chengfei is still very anxious at this time.


    "Mr. Xiao, anyway, I hope you can cure Mr. Qin!" Mo Chengfei said.


    "You can rest assured that I will do my best for my 500 million." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei nodded, thinking that it was because of you that I didn''t feel at ease


    After Mo Chengfei, he goes up to the second floor and walks into Qin Tianya''s house. When Qin Tianya sees Xiao Yao, there is a light in his eyes.


    "Mr. Shaw, please." It seems that this time, Jiang Tianlu''s Gu is really unusual. From Qin Tianya''s face, he can see some.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He went to the bed, clasped Qin Tianya''s wrist and carefully cut his pulse. This time, it took him a long time to cut his pulse, and as time went by, his look became more and more dignified.


    He has already begun to curse Jiang Tianlu in his heart. This bastard is really cruel! What kind of poison is this? It''s so complicated. Even he feels very difficult.


    "Mr. Xiao, how is Qin Shao?" Mo Chengfei asked cautiously.


    Qin Tianya saw Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and his heart became more and more nervous, waiting for Xiao Yao''s sentence.


    Xiao Yao stands up and wipes the sweat on his forehead. The reason why the sweat overflows on his head is that he was lucky when he was feeling Qin Tianya''s pulse.


    He stared at Qin Tianya and said, "Qin Shao, it seems that you are lucky."


    Hearing this, Qin Tianya was very happy: "are you sure?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile: "no, I mean, you''re lucky. You saved 500 million yuan. I can''t take the money."

 Chapter 242

    Xiao Yao''s words didn''t make Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei happy. On the contrary, they were all about to cry.


    No matter Qin Tianya or Mo Chengfei, they are not fools. They can''t hear the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t! You must have a way. You''re a serious doctor! Even if you were a miracle doctor in the past, you are willing to be your apprentice now. How can you not help it? " Mo Chengfei said anxiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at Mo Chengfei, frowned and said, "do you think I don''t want to do it? Five hundred million. Although I''m not so greedy, why don''t I earn your money? "


    Speaking of this, he looked at Qin Tianya again and said, "Qin Dashao, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I really have no way."


    Qin Tianya''s face is as gray as death, his eyes are empty, and his whole life seems to have lost his soul, although he is still breathing.


    Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao must have a way. After all, Xiao Yao saved Xia Yixing last time. How could he be helpless? It''s just that he thinks that the five hundred million is a bit unjust. But now, he regrets it. He thinks that his current idea is totally wrong. Now he wants Xiao Yao to accept the five hundred million immediately. At least he can live well, right?


    As long as you can live, who wants to die?


    "Is there really no way?" Qin Tianya looked back at Xiao Yao, with a bitter smile on his face, and said in a low voice. His voice seemed a little sad. In fact, Xiao Yao sympathized with Qin Tianya. After all, this time, it was because of the Yan Long scale that he and Jiang Tianlu came to pit this guy. Originally, Qin Tianya didn''t need to go through this.


    Xiao Yao sympathizes with Qin Tianya, but he has no guilt in his heart.


    From the first day when he became a killer, he knew that he really should keep a kind heart, but he didn''t have to be kind to everyone. Some people are worth it, some people are not worth it. Qin Tianya has obviously stood with Mo Chengfei, sooner or later standing on the opposite side of him, or in other words, Qin Tianya has stood on the opposite side of Xiao Yao.


    Such a person, do not pit him pit who?


    After hearing Qin Tianya''s words, Xiao Yao thought a little. At last, his eyes suddenly brightened. Of course, he pretended to look like this.


    "Don''t say, there''s no way at all." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao''s words ignited the hope in Mo Chengfei''s and Qin Tianya''s heart. Qin Tianya''s gray eyes had a little more luster. He looked at Xiao Yao and waited for each other to continue.


    "However, this requires a very rare medicinal material, which can hardly be found. Therefore, such a method is tantamount to no way." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei really want to slap Xiao Yao. They are almost driven crazy by Xiao Yao. What can they say? Is it interesting to sell so many Guanzi? There will be hope for a while, and there will be no hope for a while. For Xiao Yao, this is a matter of talking up and talking down, but it is tantamount to giving Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei hope, and then killing their hope, and then giving hope, and then continuing to kill hope


    What could be more tormenting?


    "Mr. Xiao, can you just say what you can do?" Although Mo Chengfei''s anger is burning in his heart, he thinks that he may need Xiao Yao''s help next, so he can only stifle his anger back.


    "Yes, what kind of medicine is it?" Qin Tianya asked.


    "It''s the scale of a snake. It''s called Yanlong snake. It''s very rare. It can only be found in the hottest active volcano area in China, and it lives in magma all the year round." Xiao Yao said.


    "Living in magma?" Mo Chengfei stares at Xiao Yao and says, "are you kidding me? Is that going to live? "


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao glanced at him and said contemptuously, "if you haven''t seen it, it means you don''t have it. Don''t expose your ignorance, OK?"


    Mo Chengfei looks a little ugly.


    "Yanlong scales..." Qin Tianya heard these four words, his body suddenly trembled, and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of strange eyes. His brain was running at full speed, and even began to doubt whether Xiao Yao had carefully planned this.


    If not, how can Xiao Yao know that he has dragon scales in his hands?


    His eyes are fixed on Xiao Yao''s face, hoping to see any unnatural look on Xiao Yao''s face, so as to determine his inner inference. However, the result makes him very disappointed. Xiao Yao doesn''t have any strange look, and he is still calm.


    "Yanlong scale, it is too difficult to find, even many old Chinese medicine, also never heard of, so I said, such a way is no way." Xiao Yao said, waved his hand, "forget it, if you have anything to talk about, just keep talking, I can''t help you any more."


    With that, he turned to walk towards the door.


    "Wait a minute!" Qin Tianya quickly opens his mouth and stops Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stopped and turned to look at Qin Tianya. He looked suspicious and asked curiously, "what''s the matter, Qin Dashao, do you have anything else to do?"¡° I... "Qin Tianya hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath, as if he had made a major decision. He looked up at Xiao Yao and said seriously," Mr. Xiao, if I can find Yanlong scales, then you have a way? "¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao looked at Qin Tianya and said, "can you find it? It''s impossible. Although your Qin family has a great career, you can''t buy this dragon scale with money. You can meet it, but you can''t ask for it. It''s too hard to find it. " When Xiao Yao says this, Qin Tianya''s eyes are always staring at Xiao Yao, hoping to see the affectation and feint from Xiao Yao''s face, but the final result still makes him very disappointed. Xiao Yao''s expression is so natural and impeccable, even if Qin Tianya doesn''t want to believe Xiao Yao''s words, he has to believe it¡° Mr. Xiao, to tell you the truth, a master once sent us a flaming dragon snake, and I also got some scales. " Qin Tianya said, "in fact, I didn''t think it was special before. If it wasn''t for what you said to me today, maybe I didn''t know it could be so precious." Xiao Yao was shocked: "you are not joking with me, are you?" Qin Tianya said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Xiao, do you think I''m still in the mood to joke with others?" Xiao Yao frowned and nodded. Finally, he looked at Qin Tianya and said, "Qin Dashao, if you really have Yanlong scales, I think I can help you, but it''s just a kind of treatment. I can''t guarantee that you will be cured 100%. However, even if there''s no way to cure you, I think I''m confident that I can save your life for the time being." After listening to Xiao Yao, Qin Tianya was a little excited. In fact, what he said just now was half true and half false. Although he didn''t know the function of Yanlong scale, even the Qin family valued it so much, it must not be a simple thing. However, for Qin Tianya, the treasure of Yanlong scale seemed useless. After all, he didn''t know the purpose of it¡° Mr. Xiao, I don''t know how many Yanlong scales you need? " Qin Tianya asked¡° Four. The more, the better Xiao Yao said¡° Four? " Qin Tianya''s face slightly changed, "but I only have three pieces." What''s three or four? It''s just a cover, but Xiao Yao is also very clear. If he says he only needs three, Qin Tianya, even a pig, will doubt something. That''s why he says he needs four¡° That''s it. " Xiao Yao frowned again. Every time Xiao Yao frowns, the hearts of Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei are pulled up¡° In fact, as I said just now, the more Yanlong scales there are, the better. Four pieces are the safest. But if you only have three pieces, it may not have any effect at all. I think maybe I can try it! " Xiao Yao said in a deep voice. Qin Tianya was relieved, nodded heavily, and looked grateful: "Mr. Xiao, thank you very much!"¡° Yes Xiao Yao smile, "since I want to earn that 500 million, I must do something I should do." Qin Tianya turned to look at Mo Chengfei and said, "Chengfei, there is a picture hanging on the wall in the living room. Go and take it down. There is a hidden grid behind it, which is a safe. You take out the things in the safe. The code is three five three six." Mo Chengfei nodded, quickly stood up, walked out of the room and made a mouth. He was afraid that Qin Tianya would die here if he delayed for a second. Moreover, he was also very curious about the Yanlong scale. For a long time, Mo Chengfei came back. In his hand, there was a translucent bottle with a dark blue body and cold air. What''s more, in this weather, Mo Chengfei''s eyebrows even had a layer of frost¡° Hiss... "Mo Chengfei couldn''t help shivering. His teeth were all smashed together." Qin Shao, what is it? How can it be so cold? " Qin Tianya laughed: "good thing."¡° Is it the ice bottle? " Xiao Yao opened his mouth and said, "only such things can restrain the Yang Qi of Yanlong scale, and supplement each other, so that Yanlong scale can be preserved until now." Qin Tianya looked at Xiao Yao in surprise: "Mr. Xiao knows all this?"¡° I know a lot. " Xiao Yao said this, but also deliberately glanced at Mo Chengfei, continued, "I''m not like some people, short-sighted, but also always like to show how ignorant they are." Mo Chengfei felt that his chest was stabbed by Xiao Yao! Is there something wrong with this man? How do you always like to turn the corner to ridicule yourself? Are you looking for him and provoking him?

 Chapter 243

    The ice bottle is made of ice iron, and ice iron is a very unique metal. Even Xiao Yao has only heard of it before. It''s a translucent metal. Moreover, in the extremely cold area of China, it''s very rare and precious. Xiao Yao thinks it''s time to get such a thing, because it will help his second grandfather''s illness.


    When I was in Tianlong mountain before, my grandfather talked about the cold iron.


    "Well, I have to go back to Jishitang to crush the scales of Yanlong and make them into pills. Then I''ll bring some things." Xiao Yao said.


    "That this period of time, Qin Shao should not have what matter?" Mo Chengfei said somewhat uneasily.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Tianya and finds that Qin Tianya is also nervous and looks at himself.


    "Qin Dashao, don''t you find that your body is much better now than before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Originally, Qin Tianya really didn''t find it, but after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, his face did have a different color.


    Because Xiao Yao didn''t say it, Qin Tianya didn''t notice it, but Xiao Yao said it. Qin Tianya also felt his body carefully, and found that his body seemed really much better. The big stone that had been pressed on his chest seemed to have been moved away, his breath was smooth, and his spirit was no longer as depressed as before.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. His eyes were full of surprise. There were so many famous Chinese and Western medicine before, but they didn''t help Qin Tianya!


    The reason why Xiao Yao is confident is that when he diagnosed Qin Tianya''s physical condition, he had already entered some energy. If Qin Tianya really doesn''t feel anything, Xiao Yao should also leave with his legs raised.


    "Xiao Yao, you are really a miracle doctor!" Qin Tianya gasped.


    "Thank you for your praise, but in this world, there is still no miracle doctor." Xiaoyao said, "anyway, I''ll never think I''m a miracle doctor. I should leave now. Don''t you worry that I''ll run away with your Yanlong scales?"


    Qin Tianya reluctantly smile, said: "don''t worry, even if you really run away, I will not have any dissatisfaction, with my current physical condition, I think, this Yan Long scale pay is worth it."


    Xiao Yao nodded, turned and walked out of the villa.


    After Xiao Yao left, Mo Chengfei turned and looked at Qin Tianya. He was shocked and said, "Qin Shao, do you mean you feel much better now than before?"


    "Really, there''s no doubt about that." Qin Tianya said, "I feel that there were some problems, but now it''s much better."


    "It seems that Xiao Yao''s medical skill is really brilliant!" Mo Chengfei nodded, still did not recover from the shock.


    "Chengfei, it seems that this time, we are looking for the right person." Qin Tianya said with a smile


    At Haitian Hotel, Jiang Tianlu is still sitting in that private room.


    Xiao Yao returned to the private room and put the ice bottle on the table.


    "Ice iron bottle?" When Jiang Tianlu saw what Xiao Yao had put on the table, he immediately widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "It seems that you are also very discerning." Xiao Yao looked at Jiang Tianlu and said with a smile¡° Hehe, if I don''t know this baby, I think I''ve lived to be a dog for so many years. " Jiang Tianlu said with a smile, if Mo Chengfei heard this sentence, Mo Chengfei would have to curse again. Previously, he was only short of knowledge, but now how can he become a man who lives on dogs?


    "This bottle is mine. Don''t even think about it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes." Jiang Tianlu nodded, but his eyes were still staring at the ice bottle, or the Yanlong scale in the ice bottle. At the same time, he had already put out his hand, but Xiao Yao slapped him in the palm of his hand.


    "It''s not a chance to share the spoils yet. What are you in such a hurry to do?" Xiao Yao flashed a dissatisfied color in his eyes and said, "if Qin Tianya really hangs up, I think it has nothing to do with you."


    Jiang Tianlu took back his hand, looked at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "how can I hear the meaning of" rabbit died and dog cooked "from your words?"


    "Why do you scold yourself and Qin Tianya?" Xiao Yao said, "I didn''t mean that at all."


    Jiang Tianlu: "he thinks it''s better not to quarrel with Xiao Yao. It''s not good for him, because he has no advantage at all!


    "What do you mean now?" Jiang Tianlu said, "things have already arrived. Whether Qin Tianya is dead or alive has nothing to do with us, hasn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao sneered, stared at Jiang Tianlu and said, "if it wasn''t for Yanlong scale''s great help to me, do you think I would choose to cooperate with you to pit Qin Tianya? Even if I have something, I will definitely cure Qin Tianya. Although Qin Tianya is not very popular, it''s his problem that he is not good. If I kill him with you because of Yan Long scale, how can I practice medicine? "


    "That''s why you didn''t give me Yanlong scales? Do you worry that if I take away the Yanlong scale now, it doesn''t matter whether Qin Tianya is alive or dead? " Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao does not deny: "are you not such a person?" Jiang Tianlu clapped his hands and said: "you''re right. If I take away Yanlong scales now, whether that guy Qin Tianya is alive or dead really has nothing to do with me. I don''t have so much time to ask about these things. But don''t you think you''re tired to live like this? You can be a man like me. Why do you have to define yourself as a hero Xiao Yao shook his head and said he didn''t agree with Jiang Tianlu¡° First of all, I have never defined myself as a hero. I also know that I am not suitable to take such a route. However, since I am standing, I should not lose the word "morality" Xiao Yao said. Jiang Tianlu recognized that Xiao Yao was beating around the Bush and scolding him for being a reptile¡° Forget it, you have your own idea, and I have nothing to do with it. This time, my poison, called jincangu, is really complicated. I didn''t cheat you before. I really don''t know how to solve it. However, I heard from my former master that this kind of poison needs to be attacked by poison, and I don''t know what kind of method to use. " Jiang Tianlu said¡° Your words have given me a lot of help. In fact, originally, I hesitated between the two. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "originally, two plans were determined. I only know that one of them is correct, and the other will aggravate Qin Tianya''s illness. Now, you are giving me the answer." Jiang Tianlu said, "do you believe me so much?"¡° I don''t care. Even if he does hang up, I''ll try my best to spend my life in guilt. As for Yan Long scale, don''t even think about it. " Xiao Yao said. Jiang Tianlu''s mouth lashes out. He really thinks Xiao Yao is an asshole. If it''s put in the movie, it must be the super villain who can only hear the voice without showing his face for the first 50 minutes. After returning to Jishitang, Xiao Yao gave the ice bottle to Yaoling for safekeeping¡° Master, what is this? " As soon as Yaoling came into contact with the ice bottle, he couldn''t help shivering, and a strange color flashed in his eyes¡° It''s a good thing. As for what it is, I won''t explain it to you now. In a word, it''s very important. You must take good care of it. Now I''m going to catch some medicinal materials. " Xiao Yao said¡° Yes, you can! " Yao Ling nodded and said, "master, if you need any help, just tell me."¡° Well, I won''t be polite to you. " Xiao Yao laughed. When he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of something. Looking at Yao Ling, he said, "by the way, you have to remember, don''t open this bottle."¡° "Ah?" Although Yaoling didn''t intend to open it, Xiao Yao''s words aroused Yaoling''s curiosity. He couldn''t help asking, "master, why?"¡° There is a restraint between the contents of the bottle and the bottle itself. If you open the bottle, it is likely to affect the medicinal materials in it, and even the bottle will become invalid. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Listen to Xiao Yao say so, the medicine spirit beat to excite a spirit, and make a promise to say: "master, you can rest assured, I will not open this bottle absolutely, and wait until you come back, I will not leave an inch of guard, promise will not let anyone close to this bottle." Xiao Yao nodded at ease, turned around and went out. He came to the medicine hall and began to apply the medicine. In addition, he specially made a pill that didn''t have much effect. The main purpose was to muddle through. Otherwise, when Mo Chengfei or Qin Tianya began to ask where Yan Longlin was, Xiao Yao couldn''t answer. After everything is done and preparations are made, Xiao Yao returns to Qin Tianya''s villa. Seeing Xiao Yao back, Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei are relieved. Qin Tianya said, relying on Xiao Yao to make his physical condition better, that Yanlong scale is worth it, but unless he is brain pumping, his heart is so thinking! He just wants to live, live well¡° Mr. Shaw, are you back? " Mo Chengfei rushed to the front and said¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded and handed over the pills he had prepared. "This is a pill made by Yanlong scale. It took me a long time. First of all, I need to dissolve the Yang Qi of Yanlong scale, so that I can''t wash away Qin Dashao''s body. Then, I have to combine the Yin and cold Qi of ice bottle with Yanlong scale. If I were someone else, It''ll take at least a day or two. " Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya don''t know what Xiao Yao means, but they think Xiao Yao doesn''t have to cheat them¡° Mr. Xiao, thank you so much Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei did not expect that Xiao Yao would be so serious, which made them slightly moved.

 Chapter 244

    Qin Tianya said to Mo Chengfei, "Chengfei, hurry up and get all the money into Mr. Xiao''s card."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "don''t wait for me to cure you."


    Qin Tianya looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Xiao. We all believe in you."


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Qin Tianya and said, "I can see that you are still a little worried about me, aren''t you? If I refuse, I''m afraid you will have less confidence in me. Forget it, let''s fight now. " With that, he took out a pen and paper to write a string of card numbers and handed them to Mo Chengfei. Mo Chengfei immediately started to transfer money by mobile phone. Not long after, Xiao Yao received a text message, which is still very efficient.


    "Next, Mr. Xiao, I''ll trouble you." Qin Tianya said.


    Xiao Yao said, "do you have a pressure cooker here?"


    "Ah? Yes Although Qin Tianya didn''t know why Xiao Yao suddenly asked this, he nodded quickly, "in the kitchen on the second floor."


    "Well, I''m going to make medicine now. Take this pill first." With that, Xiao Yao went out with the herbs.


    After Xiao Yao left, Mo Chengfei took a glass of water and waited on Qin Tianya to take the pills.


    "What do you think, Mr. Qin?" Mo Chengfei said.


    "Yes?" Qin Tianya felt his body again, and then his face was excited again. "Don''t say, after taking this pill, his whole body is unspeakably cool! Even my mouth feels cold. "


    Mo Chengfei was also surprised: "is that true? It seems that this is really amazing


    If a person who knows a little bit of traditional Chinese medicine hears both of them, he will be angry and cry. What a magic fart! A pill with mint. I''ll give you a happy one


    "Mr. Qin, it seems that this time our money will be spent in vain." Mo Chengfei said with a smile, "in fact, if it''s not because Xiao Yao and I have settled the feud, I still want to make friends with him. It''s better to make friends with such a person than to offend him."


    Qin Tianya sighed and said, "if Xiao Yao really doesn''t accept the money, I will feel sorry."


    Mo Chengfei quickly looked at Qin Tianya: "thank you, Qin Shao."


    "Nothing." Qin Tianya waved his hand. He knew why Mo Chengfei wanted to say thank you to himself. That''s because he knew that he would say nothing


    Before long, Xiao Yao came back to the room with two bowls of medicine soup. This is the real medicine.


    Jiang Tianlu said that the golden silkworm bug needs to fight with poison. Xiao Yao doesn''t think that''s the case. To be exact, it''s not fighting with poison, but conquering Yang with Yang and attacking with strength.


    Xiao Yao is 90% sure. Even if he fails, it''s nothing. Xiao Yao is ready for the two bowls of medicine soup. If something unexpected happens in the process of treatment, he is sure to stabilize.


    "Now you can go out, Mo Da Shao." Xiao Yao looked at Mo Chengfei and said.


    "Ah? Do I have to go out? " Mo Chengfei probably didn''t expect Xiao Yao to make such a request.


    "I don''t like people watching me when I''m treating." Xiao Yao said, "I hope you can understand. After all, a quiet environment is very important to me."


    "What if I don''t speak?" Mo Chengfei said carefully.


    "Cheng Fei, since Mr. Xiao asked you to go out, you should go out first. Even if you don''t speak, who can guarantee that someone will break in?" Qin Tianya said.


    "Yes Mo Chengfei just reflected that he was stubborn and had already tolerated Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao was offended by this incident, it would be very irrational. Besides, Xiao Yao could not endanger Qin Tianya''s life. If Xiao Yao really wanted Qin Tianya to die, he could say that his treatment failed, Anyway, he and Qin Tianya are laymen, and they will not understand anything.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing. No matter what you hear, I hope you don''t push the door in. Otherwise, I won''t be responsible for Qin''s life and death." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Mo Chengfei excites himself and nods quickly: "yes, Mr. Xiao, you can rest assured. I promise you won''t come in."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "then go out."


    Mo Chengfei turns around, walks out of the room and takes the door with him.


    After Mo Chengfei left, Xiao Yao took out his own fire needle and began to cross the needle with Qi


    "Is this the beginning, Mr. Shaw?" Qin Tianya asked.


    "Here we go." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." Qin Tianya laughed, "will it hurt?"


    "You are a big man, afraid of pain?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Qin Tianya simply no longer spoke, because at this time, the first needle has been stuck in his body.


    After this needle goes down, Qin Tianya obviously has a strange feeling, and then has unspeakable suffering¡° Wait a minute. You may be in great pain. Bear it Xiao Yao said. Qin Tianya nodded: "as long as I can not die, then there is no kind of pain that I can not carry."¡° Are you so afraid of death? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Is there anyone who is not afraid of death? " Qin Tianya looked at Xiao Yao strangely and asked, "Mr. Xiao, do you think you are not afraid of death?"¡° I''m afraid, too, but if I do get to that point, I think I''ll accept it Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. When I first came into contact with medical skills when I was a child, I knew I was a traditional Chinese medicine. I''ve seen too many people, from living to swallowing, many of them have been saved, but some of them are really powerless. Maybe it''s also in that situation, I think that death is not so terrible¡° Is that common? " Qin Tianya asked¡° It has nothing to do with commonplace. After all, it happens to other people. I can''t understand it myself. I just think that time is life, and everything is life. If I really want to die, no matter how angry and helpless I am, it''s useless even if I don''t accept it. " Xiao Yao said¡° You''re still not afraid of death. You just don''t want to die. " Qin Tianya gives Xiao Yao a definition. Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "is there any difference?"¡° Yes Qin Tianya just finished the word, then screamed, "ah!" This sound is enough to pierce the eardrum of other people. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, it is estimated that this pair of ears will be useless. How can a big man be so afraid of pain? Xiao Yao thought discontentedly. At this time, Qin Tianya had more than ten silver needles on his body. All this was done when Xiao Yao talked with Qin Tianya before, that is, Qin Tianya was unaware of it. After the last silver needle was inserted, Qin Tianya''s face changed, not pale, but very red, as if drunk. At this time, Qin Tianya also understood why Xiao Yao had said that this process was very painful, which was the extreme pain! As if all over the body are baked by the hot sun in June, as long as you open your mouth, you can smoke¡° Bear it. " Xiao Yao said, and then wiped the sweat on his forehead and continued to apply the needle... Mo Chengfei, who was outside the house, was also frightened by Qin Tianya''s scream. For a moment, he subconsciously wanted to push the door in, but then he thought of Xiao Yao''s warning and stopped. If Qin Tianya died because of him, It is estimated that the anger of the Qin family will come to them. Although Mo Chengfei did a lot of things about stealing chicken but not eating rice, if it really caused the anger of the Qin family, it was not just the problem of stealing chicken but not eating rice... Then, Qin Tianya didn''t scream again, which made Mo Chengfei feel relieved. But before he could rest assured, Qin Tianya''s screams would ring again, one after another, It''s like chewing xuanmai. I can''t stop. Mo Chengfei wants to open the door hundreds of times and rush in to see what Xiao Yao is doing, but in the end, reason conquers his impulse. He didn''t dare to go in and couldn''t take responsibility. This kind of heartrending scream, Mo Chengfei has a feeling of numbness on his scalp and sweating on his hands and feet. Although he doesn''t know what happened inside and what kind of situation Qin Tianya is now in, he knows what kind of pain Qin Tianya is suffering with this kind of sound alone... Qin Tianya is really in pain. For a moment, he thought that if he went on like this, he would die. However, the desire for survival and hope made him disperse this unrealistic idea. He has to live, he has to live! He kept telling himself that, and clenched his teeth, carrying all this. He only hoped that the time would pass quickly and the effect of the treatment would end quickly, but it backfired. The pain lasted for almost half an hour before it stopped. Qin Tianya was relieved¡° Just a moment. " Xiao Yao looked at Qin Tianya and said, "maybe there''s no problem, but there''s still a very crucial step." When Xiao Yao spoke, he had a smile on his face, because he had determined that his treatment was correct. Qin Tianya''s clothes are all wet, and his hair is also wet, as if he had just been taken out of a water tank. Before breathing for five minutes, Xiao Yao took a sharp knife and separated Qin Tianya''s arm, which made Qin Tianya startled. Before Qin Tianya asked, he saw an incredible scene. From the wound on his arm, there were some solid coagulates, which were pushed out by Xiao Yao. It was very disgusting¡° Well, it''s done. " Xiao Yaochang sighed.

 Chapter 245

    When Xiao Yao says it''s done, Qin Tianya reacts.


    "Mr. Shaw, I''m all right?" He quickly asked, as for what was squeezed out of his body, although he is very curious now, whether he can live or not is the top priority.


    "If you have anything else to do, what have I been busy doing for a long time?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qin Tianya didn''t get angry because of Xiao Yao''s bad attitude. Instead, he was very grateful. People with ability have to have a little temper, don''t they?


    "What Mr. Xiao said is that I made a mistake." So, at this time, Qin Tianya immediately began to apologize, for fear of offending Xiao Yao. Although he said that his disease has been cured, who knows if there will be any root cause? Therefore, if he offends Xiao Yao now, it is to find trouble for himself.


    "Well, you''re almost done. I''ll prescribe a pair of Qi and blood tonics for you later. If you have a good rest for two or three days, there will be no problem." Xiao Yao stood up and said, "since it''s ok now, I''ll leave."


    "Yes? Is Mr. Xiao leaving now? " Qin Tianya said.


    "If I don''t leave, will you keep me here for dinner? If you have any questions, just call me When Xiao Yao finished, he went to the door, opened the door and went down. The reason why he left in such a hurry was that he had a lot of energy in his body now, so he had to go home and have a good rest. Otherwise, if there was any danger, or if anyone wanted to come to him at this time, he would have to be slaughtered.


    Out of the room, Mo Chengfei is pacing back and forth, very nervous, and even has sweat on his face, and his face is a little pale. The main reason why he looks pale is that Qin Tianya''s scream is too penetrating. Although his mental state is not bad, it is estimated that such a scream will make him remember for a lifetime.


    "Mr. Shaw, are you out?" Mo Chengfei sees Xiao Yao and greets him quickly.


    "Inside." Xiao Yao said.


    "And how is he now?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    "If he wasn''t OK, would I come out?" Xiao Yao looks at Mo Chengfei like a fool. Why do these people always like to ask some useless nonsense now?


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Mo Chengfei also flashed a light in his eyes and said, "do you mean Qin is really OK?"


    "Well, I''ll go first." Xiao Yao said, "later you go to Jishitang and catch some medicine." Said, Xiao Yao took out the paper and pen, wrote a prescription, "as for how to boil medicine, this does not need me to teach?"


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, I really don''t know how to cook medicine." Mo Chengfei is a little embarrassed. He thinks that traditional Chinese medicine is more troublesome than western medicine. Like western medicine, what else do you need to cook medicine by yourself? Just hang up water for injection or take medicine?


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to write ink with Mo Chengfei, so he directly drops the sentence "own Baidu" and turns to leave.


    Out of the villa, driving, Xiao Yao immediately returned to the Li family, this just entered the door, the phone rang.


    "Mr. Xiao, I don''t know what happened to Qin Tianya now?" This is Jiang Tianlu''s voice. Xiao Yao can still hear it.


    "Hum, what''s the matter? I''m afraid I won''t give you Yanlong scales?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask." Jiang Tianlu said.


    If he really didn''t mean it, it would be a real ghost, Xiao Yao thought.


    "OK, I''ll come to you tomorrow. In order to stay in the Qin Tianya, I''ve wasted my inner strength. Now I need to have a good rest. Don''t worry. Although you are not a good thing, since I promise you, you will never be black." Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    "I can still trust Mr. Xiao''s character. That''s it. Mr. Xiao, have a rest." With that, Jiang Tianlu hung up.


    Xiao Yao went upstairs, went into his room, and then fell asleep. When he woke up again, it would be the next morning. He had been sleeping for more than ten hours. However, this sleep restored his vigor.


    Downstairs, it''s time to have breakfast again.


    "Xiao Yao, what happened to you yesterday?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao, quickly stood up, walked to him, and said, "when I came back yesterday, you had already gone to bed. Did you wake up until now?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao. The deep concern in the other person''s eyes made Xiao Yao feel hot and comforted him: "don''t worry, I have nothing to do. I just saved a person yesterday. I''m a little tired."


    "Save people?" After Xiao Yao sat down, Li Xiaoxiao asked, "who did you save?"


    "Qin Tianya." Xiao Yao gave himself a bowl of porridge and replied.


    "Qin Tianya?" Li Xiaoxiao is a little incredulous, "it seems that the relationship between you and him is not very good?"


    "It''s not very good, but I can''t help it. I can''t stand by when someone is sick, can I?" Xiao Yao said that he didn''t tell Li Xiaoxiao the real reason. Isn''t it harmful to his tall image? The main worry is that there is no impermeable wall in the world, and it''s better to rot in his own heart. Moreover, he believes that Jiang Tianlu must also think so in his heart. If Qin Tianya knows about it, it will certainly cause some trouble, although neither Jiang Tianlu nor Xiao Yao will be afraid of the Qin family, But the trouble is still trouble after all, since Yan Long scale has already got it, why does he have to make trouble again?


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao in a strange way: "is it really just like this? Why don''t I believe it? " Xiao Yao laughs¡° Well, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. " Li Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes¡° In fact, I''ve collected a little bit of consultation fee. " Xiao Yao said¡° oh How much. " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° Not much, 500 million. " Xiao Yao said¡° Five hundred million? " Li Xiaoxiao almost didn''t come out. She stood up and wrote surprise on her face. It''s five hundred million yuan! Although the Li group is also rich, it is impossible for her to give 500 million yuan directly, unless the Li group declares bankruptcy¡° Yes, but I wonder if I want too little. After all, the Qin family is so rich. Alas, it''s a pity. " Xiao Yao beat his chest and felt that if he asked for a billion yuan yesterday, Qin Tianya would have to give it. Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry: "Xiao Yao, why didn''t I find you so brave before? It''s five hundred million. You can really open your mouth. "¡° There''s nothing wrong with that. " Xiao Yao said, "if I want to live, I have to have food. If I want to have food, I have to have money. Besides, I can''t live in your house all the time." Hearing Xiao Yao say this, Li Xiaoxiao was a little unhappy: "what''s wrong with living here forever?"¡° "Er..." Xiao Yao also saw Li Xiaoxiao''s unhappiness, and his brain was running fast. Finally, he explained, "it''s really impossible to live here forever! Do you still want to live with your parents and grandparents when you get married? " After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao turned red, rolled her eyes, and was rather shy: "hum, I''m not going to marry you..." although she said so, her smile like flowers in full bloom has betrayed her heart. Just after dinner, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rings again. It''s still from Jiang Tianlu¡° Ha ha, you are really worried. What''s the matter? Are you so worried about me running away? " Xiao Yao said. On the phone, Jiang Tianlu also laughed: "Xiao Yao, to tell you the truth, if Yanlong scale is here now, can you sit still?" Xiao Yao was speechless by Jiang Tianlu. It''s true that although they have cooperated with each other, their cooperation is over now. They are still on the opposite side. If he is Jiang Tianlu now, the final victory is in the hands of the other side, I''m afraid he can hardly continue to be so calm¡° Come on, let''s talk about a place. I''ll deliver it later. " Xiao Yao said¡° Jiangnan teahouse, I''ll wait for you there. " Jiang Tianlu said. Xiao Yao didn''t answer and hung up¡° Who is calling? " Li Xiaoxiao on the side asked curiously¡° An enemy. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° The enemy? " Li Xiaoxiao was stunned¡° Well, Xiaoxiao, hurry to work. I''ll go out later. " Xiao Yao said¡° Oh, good Li Xiaoxiao nodded. After coming out of Li''s villa, Xiao Yao went to Jishitang first, took yanlonglin, and then drove to Jiangnan teahouse. It took Xiao Yao about half an hour to get to Jiangnan teahouse. After he opened the door and went in, he glanced at it. It seemed that there were no guests in the teahouse¡° Excuse me, are you Mr. Xiao A waiter in uniform came up to Xiao Yao with a professional smile on her face. She was probably in her twenties¡° okay? It''s me Xiao Yao nodded¡° Please follow me The waiter led the way in front, followed by Xiao Yao, and finally came to a corner. Jiang Tianlu saw Xiao Yao and stood up¡° I''ve been waiting for an hour. " Jiang Tianlu said with a smile. Xiao Yao looked around and asked, "is the business so bad in this teahouse? Although it''s morning, it''s not as if there is no one¡° I''m the boss here. I don''t want anyone here. Of course, there are no guests here. " Jiang Tianlu sat down and said, "I like to be quiet and drink tea! You have to be quiet. It''s noisy. What''s the point? That''s the main reason why I open this teahouse. "¡° Cut, install. Force. " Xiao Yao thought so in his heart and said so in his mouth. Jiang Tianlu did not have any displeasure, but quietly looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao also knows each other''s meaning and puts the ice bottle on the table.

 Chapter 246

    When Jiang Tianlu saw the ice bottle, a greedy color flashed in his eyes.


    "This cold iron is also a good thing." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "You have only one dragon scale, which was agreed before." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t worry, I remember." Jiang Tianlu said, "although Yanlong scale is very precious, it is not attractive to me. If it wasn''t for this time, Yanlong scale became something I had to have, I wouldn''t have spent so much."


    Speaking of this, he paused and said, "you should thank me. If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you wouldn''t get Yanlong scales."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "do you mean you don''t think I will poison you?"


    "You can poison. Since you are so skillful in medicine, you must have a deep understanding of poison. But can you start with Qin Tianya? You are a traditional Chinese medicine, you are not an executioner. You can''t do such things as poisoning, can you? " Jiang Tianlu said, "no way, who let you have to define yourself as a good man? So I''m the only one to do such things. At least you won''t have psychological pressure. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his face was not very pretty.


    "But Xiao Yao, if you think about it carefully, what''s the difference between your cooperation with me and your poisoning? The reason why I am tricked is that in this way, you will not have psychological pressure. You will still feel that you are a good person. But why do you think so? You cooperate with me. Isn''t this indirect poisoning? Hey, actually, you''re just lying to yourself. "


    Xiao Yao said coldly, "if you don''t need Yanlong scales, tell me, I can go now."


    "OK, since you don''t want to listen, I''ll shut up." Jiang Tianlu shrugged his shoulders.


    "What do you want to use to hold the Dragon scales?" Xiao Yao asked, "anyway, I will never give you this bottle."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I have my own preparation." With that, Jiang Tianlu took out a wooden box from his pants pocket.


    "Ice cicada wood?" Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened and exclaimed.


    Jiang Tianlu poked his head and looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "I didn''t expect that you are still a man who knows the goods!"


    "Nonsense." Xiao Yao sniffed, "do you think everyone is like you?"


    Jiang Tianlu ignores Xiao Yao. He reaches out his hand to open the ice bottle, then opens the wooden box, and pours the Dragon scales into the wooden box, just one piece. In the process, he doesn''t touch the Yan dragon scales with his hands.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have a lot of good things." Xiao Yao said, "maybe I can consider poisoning you, and then let you beg me."


    Jiang Tianlu laughed: "poison me, don''t you have any psychological pressure?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then I can''t understand. I''m your enemy. I admit that. But isn''t Qin Tianya your enemy? You can poison me, so why can''t you poison him? " Jiang Tianlu put the wooden box back in his pocket and said.


    "Because you are worse than him." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, is that a reason?" Jiang Tianlu laughs.


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao said, "if it is to deal with people like you, I can naturally use some dark means. I have a grandfather who often tells me that if you want to deal with bad people, you have to be worse than him. If you still have to say something about morality and justice in the world, I will suffer the final loss."


    "En..." Jiang Tianlu nodded, "next time you introduce your grandfather to me, I believe he and I will have a lot in common, at least he knows more flexible than you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I advise you to give up the idea that if you really know him, you will be cheated by him and forget who you are."


    "This is great? Can I be a teacher then? " Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Xiao Yao picked up the ice bottle, stood up and turned to leave the teahouse.


    In this process, Jiang Tianlu did not retain anything, anyway, his goal has been achieved.


    After leaving the teahouse, Xiao Yao drove back to Li''s villa and put the ice bottle in a proper place, so that the Li family could not get into their room by mistake and take out the Yanlong scales. That would be dangerous. Even Jiang Tianlu did not dare to touch Yanlong scales with his hands. It can be seen how dangerous this thing is.


    After putting the Yanlong scales away, before he could catch his breath, the phone rang again. After looking at the caller ID above, Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but immediately connected the phone, put his mobile phone in his ear and asked, "Liu Chun? What''s the matter? "


    "It''s me, Xiao Yao. Can you lend me some money?" Liu Chun''s voice came from the mobile phone, "I need 100000 yuan."


    "A hundred thousand?" Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "yes, I''ll call you directly or send it to you now? Well, forget it, I''d better send it directly! Where are you now? " Although in terms of Cary comparison, Xiao Yao now thinks more about Liu Chun. Xiao Yao knows more about Liu Chun''s character. If he didn''t encounter too much trouble, he would never talk to him.


    So now Xiao Yao is very curious about what happened to Liu Chun. First he resigned, and then he had to borrow money¡° I''m... I''m at the station now. " Liu Chun said, "I''m going back to my hometown."¡° Well, wait for me at the station. I''ll be right there Xiao Yao finished, hung up the phone, and then immediately got off and drove the Land Rover towards the station. On his face, he got out of the car, took 200000 yuan in cash and put it in a bag. After arriving at the station, Xiao Yao calls Liu Chun and finally sees Liu Chun in the waiting hall. Xiao Yao was surprised to see Liu Chun. Liu Chun''s face looks a little pale. The white part of his eyes is covered with blood. It seems that his Qi and blood are not enough. That''s why he didn''t have a good rest¡° Did you not sleep last night? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Well... "Liu Chun nodded. Xiao Yao handed Liu Chun the black plastic bag in his hand and said, "there are 200000 in it. Take it first."¡° One hundred thousand is enough. " Liu Chun said, "I don''t need so many now."¡° What if it''s not enough? " Xiao Yao said, "so, it''s better to take more."¡° Well... "Liu Chun also felt that Xiao Yao''s words were reasonable, so she didn''t refuse any more. Finally, she looked at Xiao Yao gratefully," Xiao Yao, thank you! "¡° Thank you very much. We are all friends! Are you going back home? " Liu Chun nodded, took a long breath, sat down and said, "I''m going home, but I''ll give you the money as soon as possible." In fact, when she said this, Liu Chun''s heart was still a little empty. Even if she worked hard and wanted to earn 100000 yuan at present, it would take at least a few years¡° I''m not in a hurry, Liu Chun. Can''t you tell me what trouble you have Xiao Yao said, "even if I really can''t help you, at least I can give you advice!" Liu Chun hesitated. She didn''t want to tell Xiao Yao, because she knew that if she told Xiao Yao now, it would be like asking Xiao Yao for help, but now she felt really tired and aggrieved, and wanted to find someone to talk to, and the only one she could talk to seemed to be Xiao Yao sitting beside her¡° You said, we are friends, and I also think we are friends. Since we are friends, why can''t you tell me when you are in trouble? If I''m in any trouble, do you want me to keep it from you? " Xiao Yao continued¡° Of course not... But I''ve bothered you too many times. " Liu Chun smiles bitterly. She thinks that since she met Xiao Yao, she seems to have really brought a lot of trouble to each other¡° What''s the point? Besides, you haven''t bothered me many times Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you don''t tell me, I will not be happy." Liu Chun showed a smile¡° Thank you, Xiao Yao. " Liu Chun said, "it''s nice to have you." Xiao Yao coughed awkwardly. He thought Liu Chun was telling his heart¡° The reason why I want to borrow money from you is to repay other people''s money. My father has been at home all the time, but I don''t know what''s the matter. He suddenly got involved in gambling and now owes 100000 yuan to other people''s casinos. I have to repay the money now. Otherwise, they will harass our family all the time. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid my parents will be driven crazy. " Liu Chunhong said with red eyes. Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but he suddenly realized that no wonder Liu Chunhui felt so much pressure now¡° Didn''t you call the police? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Why call the police? It''s a matter of course that we should pay off our debts. They have done nothing wrong. " Liu Chun said, "they didn''t beat my father. Why should we call the police? Besides, those people are our local leaders. Even if we call the police, I''m afraid they won''t take care of us. " Xiao Yao sighed¡° Liu Chun, is it really all right after paying back the 100000 yuan? " Xiao Yao asked. Liu Chunyi Leng, asked: "should be, otherwise?" Xiao Yao smiles bitterly. After hesitation, he stands up and pulls Liu Chun up¡° Let''s go. " Xiao Yao said¡° Where are you going? " Liu Chunyi was stunned¡° I''ll take you back. " With a smile, Xiao Yao has already pulled Liu Chun out of the waiting hall¡° Where does your family live? " Xiao Yao asked¡° "Ah?" Has been out of the waiting hall, Liu Chun did not understand Xiao Yao''s meaning¡° Ah, what? I just want to know where your family lives. " Xiao Yao looks back at Liu Chun and laughs¡° Qinyang county. " Liu Chun said¡° OK, I''ll drive you back. I have nothing to do anyway. " Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 247

    Qinyang county is a small county under Haitian city. However, the development is not very good, and there are no special scenic spots. It''s just that there are some minerals in the past two years, so some of them are still a little money, and the boss with a keen sense of business took the money to build factories in Qinyang county.


    Of course, the ZF of Qinyang county raised their hands to support it. In this way, it can promote the economic development of the whole county. Moreover, some local residents no longer need to go to other places to work. Therefore, some people are very happy.


    Driving, almost an hour later, we arrived in Qinyang county.


    "Xiao Yao, you really don''t have to send me." Although she had arrived, Liu Chun sighed and said that she felt that she was really disgusting. She had to trouble Xiao Yao every time, but she didn''t know why. Every time she got Xiao Yao''s help, she felt very warm.


    However, she suddenly thought of a person she shouldn''t have thought of at this time, Li Xiaoxiao. She couldn''t help thinking that Li Xiaoxiao is really an enviable person. With such a man around her, finding a good boyfriend and a lifelong partner seems to be the happiest thing in a woman''s life. At least Liu Chun thinks so.


    "It''s boring to talk about it now. By the way, there are casinos in your county?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s a small gambling house, which is opened in other people''s homes and specializes in playing nine cards." Liu Chun explained.


    Listen to Liu Chun say so, Xiao Yao just suddenly realized, and then some surprised: "even so, your father owes so much money?"


    Liu Chun wry smile: "in fact, up to now I don''t know exactly what''s going on, that is, I know something happened at home. After I came back, I knew that my father owed 100000 yuan in gambling debt, so I went back to Haitian city to borrow money from some of my former classmates and friends."


    "Didn''t you borrow it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Chun nodded awkwardly. In fact, she didn''t expect that she had so many friends, but she didn''t even have one willing to lend her a thousand yuan. However, the former class tutor knew about her and wanted to give her 20000 yuan, but she didn''t want to. Finally, she found Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Liu Chun, she really couldn''t help it, Maybe they wouldn''t talk to Xiao Yao like that.


    Even if she knew that she would not refuse to speak to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao would be involved. Just like now, she knew Xiao Yao better and knew that Xiao Yao would not stand idly by if she knew her current situation. This is why Liu Chun first asked her friends to borrow money instead of looking for Xiao Yao.


    "It''s nothing. After all, 100000 yuan is still a big number." Xiao Yao also seems to see the embarrassment of Liu Chun, said with a smile.


    Liu Chun nodded, but her heart was bitter. She didn''t speak directly, but borrowed thousands of money. However, even so, she didn''t borrow money. Liu Chun used to think that her popularity was very good, because as long as people around her needed help, she would come forward immediately. No matter whether she could help or not, she would try her best, Do your part.


    However, in the end, she found that when she was in trouble, too few people were willing to lend a helping hand.


    Before long, I arrived at Liu Chun''s home.


    Liu Chun''s home has no residential area. It has been built for more than 30 years. It''s all tubular buildings. Everyone knows who.


    As soon as Xiao Yao drove in, a group of people came to watch.


    "Ouch! What a beautiful car A middle-aged woman with a baby in her arms shook her arms and pulled her baby up. A look of envy flashed in her eyes.


    "Sister Li, I don''t think you can afford this car even after you sell your house. You''d better go back to cook." A young man with glasses said with a smile.


    Mrs. Li looked at the man and said, "what are you talking about? Nowadays, cars are not very expensive. You can buy them for hundreds of thousands. My uncle''s son bought a Buick this year, which is only 200000 yuan. "


    "What kind of car are you talking about? This car can buy more than ten Buicks from your uncle''s son." Another middle-aged man said, "I''ve bought a car before. It''s a Land Rover. If it''s a high configuration, it''s four or five million. If it''s cheaper, it''s estimated to cost more than one million. "


    "So expensive?" Mrs. Li took a breath and looked a little surprised. Maybe she couldn''t understand why some people are willing to spend millions on a walking tool. What''s the difference between a car with tens of thousands of yuan and a car with millions of yuan? Isn''t it against the law to hit someone? Anyway, Mrs. Li won''t believe it.


    "It was." The middle-aged man had a proud smile on his face, as if the car in front of him was his new car.


    Anyway, everyone was curious about the car, looking at it eagerly, wondering who had seen it.


    When the car door opened, Liu Chun jumped down, and Xiao Yao jumped down from the other side, but he was stunned. He was wondering why so many people came to meet him


    "Oh! Isn''t this the old Liu''s girl in unit 3? " The middle-aged man who used to popularize science for Li Sao was a little surprised when he saw Liu Chun.


    "It''s Liu Chun Mrs. Li was also a little surprised.


    Liu Chun didn''t expect that so many neighbors were staring at her. She was curious and experienced. She was a girl in a daze, but now she can''t figure out the situation.


    "Aunt Zhang, sister Wang, uncle Jiang, what are you doing here?" Liu Chun asked curiously.


    "Miss Liu, have you brought your boyfriend back?" A middle-aged woman in an apron glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "No way." Liu Chun where did not understand each other''s meaning, suddenly blushed, quickly lowered his head, embarrassed way, "not my boyfriend, just a friend."


    "Oh! All my friends come home? How stupid we are The woman said with a smile, "OK, OK, your Aunt Zhang is also from here. Hurry up and don''t let your parents worry."


    Liu Chun couldn''t laugh or cry, but she didn''t explain much. On the one hand, she knew that no matter how she explained it, it was very difficult to explain it clearly. On the other hand, she thought it was very good to be misunderstood by others


    With this idea, Liu Chun''s blush is even more severe.


    After Liu Chun and Xiao Yao left, a group of people began to talk again.


    "Well behaved, it seems that this is really extraordinary. Ha ha, Lao Liu is blessed. He has a son-in-law for so many years. In the future, he will play as he likes." Li Sao, who was holding her child, said enviously.


    "Ah, sister-in-law Li, what do you envy? Isn''t your son-in-law also very good?" Aunt Zhang said.


    "What''s good? It''s just a car mechanic." Mrs. Li was obviously very dissatisfied with her son-in-law.


    "That''s not good. I can bear hardships and earn 100000 yuan a year."


    "Bah, I can''t afford to buy such a car in my whole life!" Mrs. Li sighed. In fact, she used to think her son-in-law was very good, but now, by comparison, people drive a car with millions of dollars. Her son-in-law can''t even buy a tire with a year''s income. Can she not be envious


    "I should have bought something. I forgot about it earlier." When he came to the door, Xiao Yao patted his head and said with a bitter smile, "how could this be the first time that he didn''t buy anything?"


    Liu Chun couldn''t laugh or cry: "what are you talking about? You''re not my boyfriend. Why do you want to buy things in our house? What''s more, if you do buy something, I''ll be even more confused. The neighbors under the building will think you are my boyfriend. "


    Xiao Yao hasn''t spoken yet. The door of Liu Chun''s house has been opened.


    "Chunchun, come back." It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door. It should be Liu Chun''s parents.


    "Ma." Liu Chun called, also confirmed Xiao Yao''s previous guess.


    "I haven''t been out for a while. By the way, who is this?" Liu Chun''s mother''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao, and her eyes are also a little strange.


    "This is my friend, Xiao Yao." Liu Chun quickly introduced.


    "Good aunt." Xiao Yao says hello quickly.


    "Friends?" Liu Chun''s mother opened her body and said, "come in, come in, Xiao! That''s good. Chunchun told me about you before! "


    Liu Chun can''t laugh or cry. She has never said anything about Xiao Yao before.


    When Liu Chun''s mother was talking, a middle-aged man passed by their door, the man who had previously introduced Xiao Yao''s Land Rover to Mrs. Li.


    "Sister in law! Your family is really blessed! " The man stopped to look at Liu Chun''s mother and said with a smile.


    Liu Chun''s mother didn''t respond: "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Look at your girls. They''ve all brought their boyfriends back. Good guy, the cars they are driving are all millions of luxury cars! Your family is not lucky yet? It''s estimated that you''ll have to move out after a while. When your girl gets married, can your son-in-law let your family continue to live in this place? " The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    On hearing this sentence, Liu Chun''s mother''s eyes were bright again, and she was also surprised: "millions of cars?"


    "Yes! Land Rover! Come on, I won''t tell you. I have to go home to cook. You don''t know that my husband goes out all day to play mahjong


    After the middle-aged man left, Liu Chun''s mother looked at Xiao Yao with even more joy, but she was also slightly dissatisfied. This first time she came, why didn''t she carry anything? Isn''t that a bit out of order?


    However, when she thought about it, people driving millions of cars must not be stingy. So this time, she must have forgotten or had some other reason. When she thought about it, she was completely relieved.


    "Xiao, don''t stand, come in quickly!" Liu Chun''s mother said happily.


    Liu Chun sighed. She finally understood what the furthest distance in the world was.


    Not life and death, nor I stand in front of you, but you don''t know I like you.


    It''s a misunderstanding!

 Chapter 248

    Sitting on the wooden sofa of Liu Chun''s home, Xiao Yao has a feeling of restlessness. He is really nervous, mainly because Liu Chun''s mother always sits opposite him with a teacup in her hand. Her eyes are constantly looking at him, and she says to herself, "that''s good."


    Xiao Yao is really on pins and needles. He is thinking about what is good about himself?


    "Mom, don''t look at Xiao Yao like this. Uncle Zhao misunderstood me earlier. Xiao Yao is really just my friend, not my boyfriend." Liu Chun also saw Xiao Yao''s embarrassment and quickly explained to her mother.


    When Liu Chun''s mother heard this, she felt cold. She looked at her daughter and asked, "isn''t it?"


    "No, he''s really just my friend. This time, didn''t my father owe someone 100000 yuan? I went back to Haitian city to borrow money. Xiao Yao lent me 200000 yuan and sent me back, hoping to help me. " Liu Chun said, "it''s not what you think."


    Originally, Liu Chun''s mother was disappointed, but after listening to Liu Chun''s words, her heart, which had been silent, immediately burned again, and Xiao Yao''s eyes were full of praise.


    She is thinking that her daughter is really stupid. Even if Xiao Yao is not her daughter''s boyfriend now, she is 100% interested in her daughter. Otherwise, if they are really just friends, why should they take 200000 yuan without saying a word?


    Even if it is because they have money, why do they send Liu Chun back? Liu Chun''s mother thinks that this young man named Xiao Yao, even if he is not his daughter''s boyfriend, is also 100% interesting to his daughter. Now he may still be in pursuit. There is no doubt about this!


    Think of these, Liu Chun''s mother that heart is a beautiful ah, it is in full bloom.


    "Xiao, how many people are there in your family? How old is this year? " Liu Chun''s mother looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he replied honestly, "I was brought up by my grandfather. My parents have long been gone, or I was lost by them."


    "No father, no mother?" Liu Chun''s mother was stunned.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded. Speaking of this, he was also a little sad.


    "This is good!" Liu Chun''s mother clapped her hands and was even happier.


    "Ma, what are you talking about?" Liu Chun is a bit silly. Xiao Yao just said that he was an orphan and was abandoned by his parents since he was a child. Isn''t this a thing worthy of sympathy? How can my mother be such a reaction! Even clapping and cheering, mom, can you give a little consideration to other people''s feelings?


    At this time, Liu Chun''s mother also realized that she was a bit impolite. She coughed and covered up her embarrassment. Then she continued: "Xiao, aunt doesn''t mean that..." in fact, Liu Chun''s mother really thinks it''s very good. Now in this society, what do girls worry about most when they marry? Isn''t it that they worry that their daughter-in-law will be angry with them? It''s so good that you have no father, no mother and money. How many people want to marry a man!


    Liu Chun''s mother is more and more satisfied with Xiao Yao. Moreover, because Xiao Yao has no father or mother, she has to treat them as her parents in the future?


    "By the way, Xiao, what do you do?" Liu Chun''s mother continued to ask.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was very appropriate to use the word interrogation at this time.


    "Cough, I started two companies myself, and I also cooperated with my friends." Xiao Yao said.


    "You''re the big boss? That''s even better! " Liu Chun''s mother is extremely satisfied with Xiao Yao now. If she can, she really doesn''t mind marrying her daughter now.


    "Mom, I said that Xiao Yao is not my boyfriend, not my boyfriend. Why don''t you understand?" Liu Chun is a little crazy.


    "Well, well, not for the time being, not for the time being, I see." Liu Chun''s mother nodded.


    Liu Chun simply lowered her head. She could see that at this time, no matter how she explained it, it was useless. She might as well shut her mouth.


    Just at this time, the door was knocked, Liu Chun quickly stood up: "should be my father back, I go to open the door!" Said she had already walked to the door, and then opened the door, and then, the door came the scream of Liu Chun.


    "Ah! Dad, what''s the matter with you? "


    On hearing Liu Chun''s words, Liu Chun''s mother and Xiao Yao both stood up and rushed to the door.


    At the door, Xiao Yao was also a little dazed. The middle-aged man standing at the door still had bruises on his face, bloody hair and several footprints on his clothes.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes? What are you Liu Chun''s father was surprised to see Xiao Yao, and then looked at his daughter.


    "He''s my friend, Xiao Yao." Liu Chun said.


    "Oh! Hello After that, Liu Chun''s father ignored Xiao Yao and walked into the house with his head down. Then he sat down on the sofa and took out a package of crumpled cigarettes from his pocket. Because it was a soft box, the cigarettes inside all bent at this time.


    He lit his cigarette and puffed it.


    "What''s the matter? You''re talking!" Liu Chun''s mother is also worried, "are you beaten?"


    "Nothing. I fell it myself." Liu Chun''s father said.


    "Bah! How did you fall? Liu Wei, are you stupid or do you think we are? You tell me how you fell. You can fall like this. Or you can fall like this again. I''ll see if you can still fall like this. Your body is full of footprints. Is it difficult for someone to step on you after you fall? Then it''s not wrestling, it''s trampling! " Liu Chun''s mother.


    Liu Wei, also known as Liu Chun''s father, lost his head and did not speak.


    "I said, have you become dumb? What''s the matter? You''re talking. If you don''t say this, don''t you worry us?" Liu Chun''s mother.


    "I said nothing but nothing. You always follow me and ask me if I''m bored." Liu Weihuo Avenue.


    "Dad, did those people in the casino hit you?" Liu Chun said angrily, "no, I must call the police!"


    "Call the police?" Liu Wei looked at his daughter and sneered, "if it''s useful to call the police, I''ll still be in this situation now? The director of the police station and Xu Wei, the owner of the gambling house, are all brothers of the worshippers. Even if we call the police, they will not pay attention to us. "


    It can be seen that Liu Wei is deeply helpless at this time.


    "Then they can''t be so lawless!" Liu Chun''s eyes are red. No matter who sees his father beaten like this, he won''t feel better.


    "Forget it, they dare not kill me. By the way, give me a few hundred yuan." Liu Wei put the cigarette end into the ashtray on the tea table, raised his head and said.


    "What for?" Liu Chun''s mother was stunned.


    "I''m going to win a hundred thousand dollars and pay back what I owe them!" Liu Wei said, biting his teeth. His eyes are red. He looks like a wolf who sees meat.


    "Bet, bet! Liu Wei, I think you are crazy! I''m running out of rice. Are you going to gamble? " Liu Chun''s mother has a little bit of a breakdown.


    Her voice was trembling.


    "You go to Liu Chun. Her uncle is getting some." Liu Wei said.


    "Where do you want me to get the money? Last time I went to my brother''s place to get the money, people didn''t want to lend it to me. My sister-in-law was sarcastic. Now you still want me to borrow the money. Are you shameless? " Liu Chun''s mother burst out crying.


    "Damn, if you don''t go, are you going to watch me continue to be beaten? Are you still thinking about people coming to smash things? " Liu Wei lowered his voice and said angrily.


    "Dad, don''t gamble! I really don''t have to gamble! I''ve already borrowed money. We''ll pay it back together later, and then those people won''t come to our family again. " Liu Chun saw his parents like this, but also some can''t hold back, tears fell, quickly said.


    "Yes?" Hearing Liu Chun''s words, Liu Wei felt tight in his heart. Then he turned to look at his daughter and said excitedly, "Chunchun, what you said is true?"


    "En en, Xiao Yao lent it to me!" Liu Chun said.


    "And the money? Bring it quickly Liu Wei said excitedly.


    Liu Chun quickly hands the black plastic bag to Liu Wei. However, before Liu Wei borrows the money, Xiao Yao pulls Liu Chun back and makes Liu Wei empty.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Wei said angrily.


    "What are you yelling at? The money belongs to Xiao Xiao. Why do you yell at people? " Liu Chun''s mother scolded at the top of her voice.


    After listening to his wife''s words, Liu Wei''s arrogance went down a little.


    "Young man, since you have decided to lend me the money, what do you mean?" Liu Wei asked in a low voice.


    "Uncle, since I''m going to lend you the money, I won''t regret it. I just want to make sure that if you take the money, you won''t continue to gamble, will you?" Xiao Yao stares at Liu Wei''s eyes and says.


    "No, no, I won''t gamble if I''m killed." Liu Wei quickly said, "I''m not stupid. Now, I hope I can take the time to return the money, and then find a job, live a safe life, and save a few years'' money for our family as a dowry." Liu Wei said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Wei, sighed, and released his hand. Liu Wei quickly took a step forward, snatched the plastic bag in Liu Chun''s hand, and saw the red banknote inside. After the ticket, he gasped and was very excited.


    "Great, great!" Liu Wei repeated these words, and then rushed out of the door.


    "Dad, that''s 200000 in it! You take down 100000 first! " Liu Chun said.


    "Come back!" With that, Liu Wei had already run.


    Liu Chun sighed and sat on the sofa.


    Xiao Yao also sighed. He saw the uncertainty in Liu Wei''s eyes. He felt that this matter might not be as simple as he thought. This time, Liu Wei might not be so smooth, but he could not say these words. After all, it was only his guess. Liu Wei was sure that he would not gamble. What could Xiao Yao do?

 Chapter 249

    The casino in Qinyang county is in a bungalow.


    The door of a bungalow is closed all the year round. Only when someone knocks on the door will someone open it.


    In the bungalow, there are two generous tables. The table is surrounded by people. On the table, there is a bright incandescent lamp hanging. Paijiu is placed on the table. The people behind feel that they can''t see it. They simply stand on a bench and shout.


    The room was full of smoke. Almost everyone had a cigarette in their hands. Some of the women were in their 30s and 40s, some with colorful hair and thin clothes, and let the men around them walk on their bodies.


    All this seems to be common to them. Even if they pinch the sensitive part of their bodies, their faces will not show any unnatural expression. They still have a cigarette in their mouth and shout the cards they want.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    "Old three, open the door!" Said a man in a black leather jacket with a face full of flesh.


    A man nearest to the door came to the door with a crooked mouth, reached out and pushed the door open. When he saw the people standing at the door clearly, he couldn''t help being happy.


    "Oh, Liu Wei, why are you here again? What, money? " Old three said with a smile.


    Hearing the old three''s words, several men also came over, and the one in the front was the one who let the old three open the door.


    "Wigo." Liu Wei said to the man.


    Xu Wei, the owner of this small gambling house, is an old gangster in Qinyang county. He is in his forties this year. A few years ago, he made a lot of money by making a fish pond. Then he followed others to make a battlefield. That is to say, he got to know a lot of people when he was making a battlefield, so he changed into a local boss. Although the battlefield is still open, But that is no longer the main source of income. Now this casino makes more money in a month than it does in a year.


    What''s more, he has a lot of people under his hand. Therefore, when these gamblers sometimes lose, they will borrow money from him, that is, paw money, which is equivalent to usury. If they borrow a thousand, they will return a thousand when they return it. If they return it the next day, it will be twelve. If it is ten thousand, it will be twelve, and so on.


    Such profits are hard to imagine.


    Perhaps some people will be difficult to understand, such interest, how can anyone be willing to borrow money? Even if the gambler really lose the red eye, can''t he borrow money from his relatives and friends? In fact, this is not so difficult to explain. For example, if your friend is a gambler and gambles all day long, will you lend him money?


    "Oh, Viagra, why are you here again? I brought a hundred yuan with me before, but I lost one. Then I was beaten up by us. Do you still want to beat me up? " Xu Wei said with a smile. He really didn''t know what Liu Wei thought. He came here with 100 yuan and planned to pay back. Isn''t that a brain drain? I think they are all idiots! Does this guy feel that his luck is against the sky, or does he feel that all the people on his side are rubbish?


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "brother Wei, this time I want to pay the bill."


    "Pay off? Why, you have money! " Xu Wei seemed a little surprised.


    "Yes, I''m rich. I''m rich." Liu Wei quickly opened his plastic bag, which was full of red banknotes and tickets, almost blinding Xu Wei and others.


    "There should be more than 100000 of them?" Xu Wei coughed, and his eyes changed when he looked at Liu Wei. Of course, it''s not that kind of respect, but like a wolf, staring at the lamb.


    Liu Wei laughed and said, "it''s not true. My daughter took a boyfriend home. She seems to have a lot of money, so she lent me 200000 yuan."


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are lucky, but after all, your daughter is really good-looking. Now it''s reasonable to get you a golden turtle son-in-law. How about now? Do you want to pay back the money or have two?" Xu Wei said with a smile.


    "Two?" Liu Wei was stunned and hesitated.


    Xu Wei gave a color to the old man named Lao San. Lao San immediately understood his boss''s meaning and said with a laugh: "yes, Viagra, think about it carefully. If you pay back the money now, there will be no 100000 yuan. What''s the meaning of this? If I were you, I would not pay back the money now. I would win the money directly! It''s not a matter of minutes to win 100000 yuan with 200000 yuan? "


    Liu Wei hesitated even more.


    "Isn''t that good? I''m here to pay back the money this time. Besides, I think it''s time for me to give up gambling. You know, my luck has not been very good these days. " Liu Wei said.


    The third person''s heart has already laughed.


    They can see that, in fact, Liu Wei is also very hesitant. If Liu Wei really plans to return the money, he will not talk so much with them now. Since he is still hesitant, what else can he say? 100% just want to play!


    If we don''t kill them at this time, when will we kill them?


    "Lao Liu, you are really lucky these days, but your luck is capricious. You know that your luck is not good these days. It''s bad luck these days. Can you go on bad luck all the time? And, to tell you the truth, you lost money a few days ago because you didn''t have enough money and confidence. Now it''s different. You have 200000. What are you afraid of? " A bald man said with a smile.


    Don''t listen to Lao Liu. Lao Liu is very close. It was this guy who hammered Liu Wei hard before.


    "This..." Liu Wei lowered his head.


    "Come on, don''t be this and that. I''m right. Come on, let''s get out of the way. Let''s give Viagra the gate of heaven!" He put his bare head around Liu Wei''s neck and went to the gambling table. Then he pushed away the man opposite the banker and pressed Liu Wei on the chair.


    "Viagra, come boldly!" The bald man laughs.


    "Then I''ll play a little bit?" Liu Wei said tentatively.


    "En en en, play two games. If you think it''s OK, play with it. Anyway, it''s 200000 yuan." He said with a smile.


    Liu Wei bit his teeth, nodded, took out a stack of money from the plastic bag, put it on the table first, and then said: "Tianmen, 100!"


    "Good!"


    On the other side.


    Looking at Xu Wei, the third man whispered, "brother Wei, is this OK? There are 200000 old people like Liu Wei, and they can play with 100. "


    Xu Wei looked at Lao San, smoked a cigarette, put his hand on Lao San''s shoulder and patted him. He said, "I say you are still too young now. At the beginning, everyone used to play two games, two games. It''s normal for Liu Wei to come like this. If he comes up with 10000, it''s brain disease!"


    The third man said with a smile, "do you mean that he can''t stop after a while?"


    "Look, tell the fat man to win 10000 yuan first, and then make him vomit!" When Xu Wei spoke, a cruel color flashed in his eyes, "Damn, do you want to pay back the money? It''s not that easy. If you want to get out of this door, you have to leave your underpants! "


    "Ha ha, good!" The third man nodded, quickly went to the gambling table, took the position of the banker, and then said a few words in the fat man''s ear


    "Tianmen! Right! Win Said the fat man aloud.


    "Ha ha!" Liu Wei laughed and took back some red tickets.


    "Five hundred!" Liu Wei said.


    "Viagra, look at you. Now you''ve won 5000. It''s all played by hundreds of people. When you run out of luck, it depends on what you do!" The third man stood beside Liu Wei and said with a smile, "Viagra, if I were you, I would definitely have to play big!"


    Liu Wei looked at Lao San and thought that what Lao San said was quite reasonable.


    Luck is very important, but it does exist.


    "Well, I''ll make it bigger?" Liu Wei asked cautiously. The greedy look in his eyes.


    "It must be! Listen to me! Five thousand first The third said.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and counted 5000 yuan.


    "Five thousand, Tianmen, five hundred Liu Wei said.


    "Rush?" Everyone in the casino took a deep breath.


    It''s hard to rush to Pai Gow! As we all know, if the dealer is the smallest and no one can win, Chong will win, and he will have to pay four times (the odds are different in different places, just say the author''s hometown). If the dealer wins at will, Chong will be eaten.


    "Viagra, you really see winning money!" Old three said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just have fun." Liu Wei said with a smile.


    Fat man looked at Xu Wei, saw Xu Wei nodded to him, but sighed, then rolled the dice, called out: "eight o''clock!"


    Liu Wei quickly took Pai Jiu. Before he put it down, he heard a cry from the crowd.


    "Damn it! It''s the banker''s turtle ten! "


    Turtle ten, is no point, any point, can win, unless the upper and lower gate and Tianmen also took turtle ten, will lose to the banker, but the probability is too small.


    When Liu Wei heard this, he lowered his head and looked hard. Then he took a deep breath. He was overjoyed.


    "Ha ha, Viagra, you''re really lucky. It''s hard for you to lose if you want to make a charge and the dealer takes ten turtles." The third said.


    Liu Wei took 12000 yuan with interest. He felt that his brain was about to stop working.


    "This... Really won?" This is the most Liu Wei has won in gambling so far, winning more than 10000 in one hand. It has never happened in the small casino in this small county.


    "Viagra, strike while the iron is hot!" The third said.


    Liu Wei nodded and laughed hard. He took a Chinese cigarette from the third man, put it into his mouth, counted five stacks of money, and fell directly on the table.


    "Fifty thousand yuan, bet on Tianmen!" Liu Wei said.


    On the side, the bald man laughed and said to Xu Wei, "brother Wei, it seems that this old thing is hooked."¡° Well... "Xu Wei stretched out his waist," tell the fat man to be relaxed and orderly, and let him give it all to us! "¡° Good

 Chapter 250

    Greed is really the most terrible thing in the world.


    For example, Liu Wei now, if he keeps sober, he will surely find something wrong. No matter he is bald or the third, they are all under Xu Wei''s hand. How can they hope that he will win the money from the casino?


    But now he can''t think of it at all. What he thinks of is to win money, win money, and continue to win money!


    He thinks that this is much faster than what kind of work can be done, which is thousands or even tens of thousands of minutes, what kind of work can be compared with?


    "Tianmen, nine o''clock!" Liu Wei smashed two Pai gows on the table with laughter on his face. He felt that he would win this one.


    In the past, he lost and won, but in general, he lost 20000 yuan. However, in Liu Wei''s opinion, this is not a loss. This one, he bet 100000 yuan, but this one, he won 80000 yuan!


    "Lose money, lose money, 100000 yuan, ha ha!" Liu Wei pinched his waist and smoked a cigarette. Looking at his appearance, it''s no exaggeration to use the four words of high spirited.


    Many people around look at Liu Wei with envious eyes. This one wins 100000 yuan, which has not been earned for several years!


    They really hope that the one sitting in that chair is not Liu Wei, but themselves!


    "What''s the hurry? Didn''t you say you''d win? Is nine very big? " Fat man laughed, and then put his card on the table, "yes, God, if you take zhizunbao, you can win me?"


    Seeing this scene, Liu Wei''s brain crashed on the spot.


    He sat down on the chair, his chest heaved violently, his eyes were empty, and his face was as white as paper. And those who used to look at Liu Wei with envious eyes laugh and gloat at this time.


    If Liu Wei wins, they will be jealous. They are jealous why they can''t win so much.


    When Liu Wei loses, they will not lose money. Of course, they will feel very happy. It seems that it is a very comfortable thing for them to see other people''s bad luck in their hearts. This is already a kind of morbid psychology.


    "This... How is this possible?" Liu Wei said with trembling lips.


    "Ha ha, Viagra, don''t worry. You still have 80000 yuan. What''s the hurry?" The old three on the side said with a smile.


    "But I''m here to pay back the money today..." Liu Wei''s eyes are red.


    "Yes? There''s no way. You have 80000 left now, and you can''t pay back. Why don''t you get it back? It''s just a loss. " Old three continued.


    Hearing Lao San''s words, Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled and began to struggle.


    Finally, he patted the table: "go on! Come on! I don''t believe I can''t win! "


    "Ha ha, Viagra is a man with courage!" Old three thumbs up, happy.


    This is a trick for Liu Wei, and Xu Wei will certainly reward them.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and threw 40000 yuan on the table.


    "Then go on!" The fat man yelled, "get out of hand now! It''s time to roll the dice


    Dice in the porcelain bowl collision, for some people, this is crisp, pleasant sound, as if gold fell on the ground.


    Liu Wei took the Pai Gow.


    This time, laugh.


    "Ha ha! Most precious! Fat man, you are right Liu Wei smiles with pride.


    "Tut Tut, Viagra is really lucky! I''m so fat that I can''t help it. " Fat man shook his head, even lazy to open the card, because no matter what card he is, it is impossible to win.


    He directly threw 40000 yuan to Liu Wei and said, "Viagra, your luck is coming back?"


    "It must be!" Liu Wei said with a smile.


    The fat man began to scold the third man again.


    "Old three, you are really a son of a bitch. If Viagra didn''t want to play in the past, it would be great. Now that you''ve got all the treasures, can it be worse? I''m mad at you Fat man''s acting skills are really good. When he was young, he didn''t go to the film and Television Academy, which is definitely a big loss for the Chinese film and television industry.


    Old Sanle said with a smile: "ha ha, fat man, you are really lucky. I also hope that Viagra can win more and give me some happy noodles!"


    Happy face, that is, the winner gives a small reward to the onlookers.


    "Well, when I didn''t say that Viagra, you''ve got a hundred thousand. Do you want to withdraw it?" Said the fat man.


    "Bah! Fat man, what a beautiful idea you have? " Liu Wei did not speak, the third immediately expressed his dissatisfaction, "before Viagra lost money, why didn''t you say it? Now that Viagra''s luck is back, do you want him to withdraw? Viagra, don''t pay attention to him. Let''s go on and be older. We have to make this grandson cry! "


    "Good, good!" Obviously, what Liu Wei wanted to hear most was what he said. After his voice dropped, he took 100000 yuan.


    "140000!" Liu Wei said.


    "Ah! Viagra, is that too cruel? You want to get on with me The fat man said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s you!" Liu Wei complacent way, as if this has not opened the card, he has already won money.


    "Well, then let''s look at the cards." Fat man smile, smile some simple and honest, but, if you uncover this layer of skin on his face, you will find his smile is how ferocious.


    Two Pai gows are about the same weight as a lighter, but Liu Wei found that it was difficult for him to lift them. This is his hope and his life!


    "To people!" With an exclamation.


    "What?" Everyone forgot to go in the direction of Liu Wei. After seeing Liu Wei''s cards, they couldn''t help breathing.


    Pai Gow has a little formula: Heaven, earth and man are in harmony. The one that is above heaven, earth and man is the most precious treasure. But now, the most precious treasure has been taken, and Yutian has been taken by fat man before. Now, Liu Wei has taken Yuren again! If you want to win Liu Wei, you have to take the right place, but the chance is too small. It''s almost like buying lottery tickets!


    "Ha ha! Win! Win Liu Wei stood up and danced excitedly.


    He said with a smile to the fat man, "what else are you looking at? Do you think you can get it right? Give the money quickly! 120000 yuan, 120000 yuan! "


    The fat man looks at Liu Wei and turns over the cards in his hand.


    "Viagra, look at you. Why are you so excited now? Tut Tut, it''s really good luck for you to take the right person, but why can''t you take the supreme treasure to the right person, and why can''t I take the right place? " The fat man said with a smile.


    His hand slowly moved away, and the whole casino fell silent.


    "To the ground... To the trough, really to the ground?" A middle-aged man was stunned and couldn''t help choking himself, "isn''t this a dream?"


    "This Liu Wei, really beeps the dog..." a man also shook his head.


    Liu Wei only felt that his hands and feet were cold, and his brain stopped working.


    He felt as if the whole world had turned off the lights.


    His heart is also repeatedly thinking about four words: how can it be.


    How is that possible? He took the right person, this is already a win! Why can this fat man get the right ground? Is it really because of my own bad luck?


    He didn''t believe it, because Liu Wei felt that he had won so much before. If he was really unlucky, how could he win?


    He also regretted why he didn''t take it when it was good. If he won the money and left, he would not have been in this situation before. He looked at his black plastic bag, which was empty. He couldn''t even see a red ticket.


    He was in a desperate situation.


    He tugged his hair one by one, and his eyes seemed to turn blood red.


    "Well, Viagra, it seems that my luck is not bad!" The fat man took all the money in front of Liu Wei and said with a smile.


    Liu Wei stares at the fat man. He really wants to hold the money in front of him and then turn around and run, but he knows that it''s impossible. He can''t get out of this room at all.


    "Viagra, do you want to play?" Xu Wei also appeared. He went to Liu Wei and said with a smile.


    "I have no money." Liu Wei lowered his voice and said.


    He really wanted to sit on the floor and cry.


    "No money? It''s OK. I''ll lend it to you. How about it? " Xu Wei said.


    "What?" Liu Wei fiercely raised his head, some unbelievable.


    "Wigo, you want to lend him money? He still owes us 100000 yuan. " Fat man turned his lips, it seems that Xu Wei''s approach is somewhat difficult to understand.


    "Shut up Xu Wei frowned.


    The fat man hushed up.


    "Yes, wigo, I still owe you 100000 yuan." Liu Wei said.


    "It doesn''t matter! I''ll borrow it! " Xu Wei said, "if you play, I''ll get the money."


    "Play!" Liu Wei clenched his teeth, "I play!"


    "Good!" Xu Wei laughed and looked at the third man. "Go and get five hundred thousand for Viagra!"


    "That''s... OK." Although he couldn''t understand Xu Wei''s way of doing it, he believed that his eldest brother had his reasons for doing it. As a younger brother, he was not qualified to ask more questions, so he quickly stood up and went out.


    In fact, the reason why Xu Wei dares to borrow money is that he just got a piece of news.


    Liu Wei is not joking. His 200000 yuan is really given by the man his girl brought back.


    And the man came in a Land Rover worth more than two million yuan! Xu Wei thinks that this is an opportunity! As long as Liu Wei dares to play, he dares to borrow it. At that time, he will let Liu Wei''s son-in-law pay back the money. Here is only one third of his acre. No matter who he is, as long as he is in Qinyang County, if he doesn''t give the money, he can''t take Liu Wei with him!


    The thought that he would make more money immediately made him even more proud¡° Viagra, don''t worry. It''s OK how much you lose. Say hello to me and I''ll borrow it! " Xu Wei said, then turned his face and looked at his bald head. "Bring me the IOU. Don''t mess with the rules!"¡° Yes Bald head nodded.

 Chapter 251

    Liu Wei went out of the house and didn''t come back. Almost at three or four o''clock in the afternoon, Liu Chun''s mother couldn''t sit still.


    "No, I have to go and have a look! According to reason, he should have come back long ago. How could he have stayed so long? " Liu Chun''s mother said, and already walked towards the door. But as soon as she got to the door, the cell phone in her pocket rang.


    Liu Chun''s mother stopped, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, looked at the phone number above, and her face immediately became a little ugly.


    "Hello? Third, why are you calling me? Why hasn''t our old Liu come back yet? " Asked Liu Chun''s mother.


    "Hey, sister-in-law, Viagra asked me to call you. He also said that he couldn''t go back for the time being." Old three Yin Yang strange airway.


    Xiao Yao went up to Liu Chun''s mother and made a mouth shape, saying: "press hands-free."


    Liu Chun''s mother understood immediately, pressed hands-free, and then asked, "what do you mean, why can''t you come back?"


    "Elder sister-in-law, Viagra said that he wants to gamble. Let you come here." The third said.


    On hearing Lao San''s words, Liu Chun''s mother''s face became a little fierce.


    "What''s the matter? Third, what do you mean by that? Isn''t our old Liu going to pay back the money? How can you gamble? Has he paid all his money back? " Liu Chun''s mother asked quickly.


    "Pay back the money?" Old three sneered, "you said that 200000 ah, all lost, now still owe us a million accounts, by the way, sister-in-law, when you come to bring a million, otherwise, don''t expect your old Liu to go back."


    Liu Chun''s mother''s face is pale. She knows that the other party will never joke with her.


    Her anger, helplessness, bitterness, all the emotions intertwined, and finally turned into tears dripping down.


    Hung up the phone, Liu Chun''s mother''s eyes, and then sat on the sofa, is shed tears.


    "How can it be like this, how can it be like this..." Liu Chun''s mother''s eyes were blank, and she didn''t have any expression. She thought Liu Wei would come back when he paid back the money, and then the whole family would live a stable life. Even if they still owe Xiao Yao money, as long as they are willing to work together, it''s nothing. But now, one million, that''s one million! What do they give back?


    "Mom, isn''t my father going to pay back the money? Why do you owe them another million? " Liu Chun also panicked.


    "This son of a bitch, it must be gambling again!" Liu Chun''s mother knows it in her heart, but knowing it doesn''t mean she can solve the problem.


    "Auntie, Liu Chun, don''t worry. Let''s go first." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Xiao, please, really, could you lend us another million?" Liu Chun''s mother quickly grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Ma, what are you talking about?" Liu Chun also cried out, "I have told you many times, Xiao Yao and I are just friends, just friends! They have already lent us 200000 yuan, and you still want them to borrow more money. Aren''t you embarrassed? Even if someone is really my boyfriend, there is no reason to borrow money! If you borrow money from others, how can I repay it? "


    When Liu Chun finished, he cried even louder.


    Xiao Yao sighed, pulled Liu Chun, and said with a smile, "don''t think about such a problem now. The most urgent thing is to bring your father back first. It''s just a tiger''s den. I can''t figure out how those people treat their uncle."


    After that, he turned to look at Liu Chun''s mother and said seriously, "Auntie, even if you ask me for a million yuan, I will lend it to you. But now, it''s different. Even if I really give you a million yuan, do you think everything will be better? Do you really think my uncle won''t gamble any more after the money is paid back? This time, it''s only a million, but next time? Maybe ten million. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao yaodun, he found some toilet paper, handed to Liu Chun: "wipe your tears." After that, he continued to say to Liu Chun''s mother, "Auntie, the reason why my uncle owes me one million yuan is that 200000 yuan. If it had been before, would those people have lent him one million yuan? It''s only when they know that uncle has money that they dare to borrow it. If we repay the money this time, they will only make it worse next time. Do you think that if you ask Uncle not to gamble, he won''t gamble? Have you never said that to him before? "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Chun''s mother immediately calmed down and understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "What shall we do now?" Liu Chun''s mother said that she has no idea now, and can only place all her hopes on Xiao Yao.


    "We can''t find a way yet. After all, we don''t know what''s going on." Xiao Yao said, "go and have a look first."


    "Yes, good! Xiao, let''s go now! "


    "Well, good!" Xiao Yao nodded.


    On the other hand, in the casino, all the gamblers have gone, leaving Xu Wei and his men, while Liu Wei is thrown into the corner.


    "Weige, otherwise you give me another 100000, I promise, I''ll give it back to you as soon as I win!" Liu Wei whispered.


    Xu Wei couldn''t help laughing.


    "Liu Wei, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Now that you owe me a million dollars, do you want me to lend you money? " As Xu Wei said, his cigarette butt bounced directly towards Liu Wei. The cigarette butt crossed an arc in the air and finally fell on Liu Wei''s clothes. Liu Wei stood up quickly and shook his body, but there was still a hole burned in his clothes.


    "Weige, we really can''t discuss it?" Liu Wei asked in a low voice.


    "What a fart!" Xu Wei snorted coldly and said, "I''ll tell you today. If you can''t give me that million back, I''ll peel off your skin! Just in time, I still lack a leather sofa! "


    Liu Wei was so frightened by Xu Wei that he shivered and his lips turned white.


    "By the way, your son-in-law really has a lot of money. He drives millions of cars. If you can make your son-in-law pay back the money, it''s nothing. Think about it. People can drive millions of cars. It''s like playing if they want to pay a million dollars?" Xu Wei said with a smile.


    As soon as Liu Wei heard this, he nodded his head like chicken blood: "yes, brother Wei, don''t worry. My son-in-law has money, and he will certainly help me pay it back! The big deal is the betrothal gift. When he marries my daughter in the future, I don''t want a dime! "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei''s face was full of flattering smile: "Hey, brother Wei, we can say anything, otherwise, later, you will say that I owe another million, a total of two million, then you take 1.2 million to go, I take 800000, how about?"


    Xu Wei couldn''t help laughing: "Liu Wei, to be honest, people used to say I''m a bastard. Who dares to say that to me in the future? I''ll make a big mouth to beat him. You''re a jerk. You''re a serious bastard. You even cheat your family. Are you still human?"


    "Yes, brother Wei, you''re right. I''m not human, I''m a son of a bitch, I''m a son of a bitch." Liu Wei nodded quickly.


    "But you are right, so do it!" Xu Wei said with a smile, "you''re a quick brain earner. Anyway, you need one million and two million. If someone can give you 200000 yuan without blinking an eye, he''s certainly not a poor man."


    "Well, then, brother Wei, I hope we can cooperate happily." Liu Wei smiles with pride.


    He really wants to praise his wit!


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    "Old three, open the door!" Xu Wei said, "maybe it''s the fat pig." In their eyes, Xiao Yao has become a fat pig that can be slaughtered.


    "Good!" Third immediately stood up, went to the front, and stretched out his hand to open the door.


    It''s Xiao Yao, Liu Chun and her mother.


    "Oh! The elder sister-in-law is here? " The third one rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    "Where''s Lao Liu?" Liu Chun''s mother is too lazy to talk to them.


    "There it is Old three pointed in one direction.


    When Xiao Yao and others walked into the door and looked in the direction of the third finger, they saw Liu Wei shrinking in the corner of the wall. There were new footprints on his clothes. It can be seen that Liu Wei must have been ravaged again before he came.


    "Son in law, son in law! Help me quickly When Liu Wei saw Xiao Yao, he was just excited.


    The corner of Xiao Yao''s mouth drew fiercely, a burst of depression, when did he become his son-in-law?


    "Oh, man, it''s coming!" Xu Wei looked at Xiao Yao, stood up, went to Xiao Yao and said, "are you Viagra''s son-in-law? Tut Tut, it''s really good. It''s a perfect match with the Viagra girls


    Then Xu Wei stretched out his hand again: "Hello, my name is Xu Wei, the owner of this casino."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him coldly and did not choose to shake hands with him.


    Xu Wei flashed a cold light in his eyes, thinking, how many stinky money do you have? I''ll make your flesh ache later!


    "I''ll take them away." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Xu Wei nodded, "two million first."


    "Two million? The third man only said one million when he called me. How can it be two million now? " Liu Chun''s mother was worried.


    "Ha ha, because after hanging up, Viagra said he wanted to play two more games, so he took another million from me." Xu Wei lit a cigarette again and said.


    Liu Chun''s mother was so angry that she yelled at Liu Wei: "you are a son of a bitch! Are you going to die? You even borrow money from these people! Are you out of your mind? " If Liu Chun''s mother is really that kind of shrew, she will jump at Liu Wei and take off her shoes and slap him in the face at this time.


    In fact, Liu Chun''s mother really wants to do it, but she can''t do it. Liu Chun''s mother really hopes that she is a shrew, and then she will say all the vicious words in the world and use them on Liu Wei. Otherwise, the anger in her heart will not come out.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, then said: "do you know why I gave you 200000 before?"


    Xu Wei was a little stunned, didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.

 Chapter 252

    Xu Wei looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes, unable to figure out the meaning of the other party.


    Xiao Yao asked him if he knew why he would give him two million yuan, but Xu Wei couldn''t understand.


    "When did you give me two million?" Xu Wei took a cigarette and asked, "you gave it to your father-in-law and Liu Wei. You didn''t give it to me."


    "I know he will come to gamble when he takes the money, so it''s for you. It''s just over his hand." Xiao Yao smiles.


    Xu Wei still doesn''t understand. He thinks that Xiao Yao is pretending. If he really knows that Liu Wei will come to gamble, how can he still give him 200000 yuan? Isn''t that brain disease?


    "Let me tell you this, your mobile phone is lost, and then there is a vicious dog next to it. Do you choose to throw a bone, lead the dog away and take the mobile phone, or rush to fight with the dog and take the mobile phone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Wei''s mouth took a hard breath and said, "are you playing Knowledge Q & A with me?"


    "You answer first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Wei said with a smile: "if it''s really me, I will throw a bone. Even if it''s a problem that can be solved by throwing a bone, why do I get into trouble?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and gave Xu Wei a thumbs up: "I think so, too."


    Xu Wei was a little impatient: "what do you mean? I''ll give him two million yuan and then leave. Otherwise, you''ll be gone. Liu Wei will stay here. Of course, I can''t guarantee whether the grandson is alive or dead. "


    "Son in law, help me!" Hearing Xu Wei''s words, Liu Wei''s face changed greatly and said to Xiao Yao quickly.


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Wei. There is a trace of disgust in his eyes. He really hates such a person. If it wasn''t for Liu Chun, he wouldn''t look at such a person even if he was really killed.


    A man who has no self-control will suffer sooner or later.


    "Liu Chun, let''s go." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Liu Chun stares at Xiao Yao, some can''t believe it.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun, smiles, and then turns his back. Only when Liu Chun can see his facial expression, he blinks at Liu Chun.


    Although Liu Chun didn''t know what Xiao Yao''s idea was, she also believed in Xiao Yao. Naturally, she was willing to cooperate with Xiao Yao, so she nodded: "Oh! Then let''s go! "


    "Chunchun, what do you mean? You don''t care about your father? " Liu Chun''s mother can''t understand.


    "Mom, let''s go first." Liu Chun took her mother''s arm and said.


    "Then your father, he..." Liu Chun''s mother was a little flustered.


    "Auntie, if you want to say two million, I''m sure I don''t have it. There''s still a little bit of thirty-five thousand. The previous two hundred thousand is all my savings. Let''s go back first, or I''ll go back first. My boss will use the car tomorrow. I''m afraid I''m late as a driver. I''m afraid I can''t guarantee my work." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Are you a driver?" Liu Chun''s mother was surprised, "you didn''t say before..."


    "I said I was the boss?" Before Liu Chun''s mother finished speaking, Xiao Yao interrupted and said with a smile, "I''m here to play with my girlfriend. Can''t I pretend to be rich? If I really have so much money, how can I not even buy things when I come to my home for the first time? Ha ha


    Hearing the conversation between Xiao Yao and Liu Chun''s mother, Liu Wei and Xu Wei''s faces also changed, and their expressions were like eating excrement.


    "By the way, brother Wei, my future father-in-law, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, it''s not my father." Xiao Yao laughed, "then I''ll go first."


    With that, he pulled Liu Chun to leave.


    "Pure! Pure! You can''t leave your father alone! If you leave like this, I''ll be dead! " Liu Wei was really worried and yelled at Liu Chun.


    "Dad, I can''t help it. You want two million at a time. Where can I find it?" Liu Chun looked at Liu Wei and said, "Dad, it''s not that my daughter is not filial. It''s that my daughter really can''t help it." With that, she took her mother and wanted to leave together.


    Xu Wei sat down on the chair, gasping for breath.


    He never thought that he would come to such a situation.


    Originally, he had planned how to spend the million yuan he was going to spend. How could it turn into this? Liu Wei''s son-in-law is not a rich man, just a driver?


    "Damn, do young people like to pretend so much now?" Xu Wei gasped heavily and his face was gloomy.


    "Weige, what should we do now? They''ve really gone The third one is stupid.


    "Crouching trough..." Xu Wei threw half of the cigarette on the ground and stamped it out. He slapped the third man. "How do I know when you ask me?"


    Then he stood up again, went to Liu Wei and slapped him in the face.


    "Is there something wrong with your brain? My son-in-law is a driver. You dare to borrow a million from me. Do you know that I lost money before? If you want to win, you have to keep other gamblers, you have to let them win. They won Laozi 100000. Now you tell me, you have no money to pay back? What do you want me to do? "


    Liu Wei''s eyes were empty, and Xu Wei continued to beat and kick him.


    "Wigo, kill him!" The third one said, biting his teeth.


    "No, no, no! Third brother! Wigo! I beg you, let me go, I will pay back the money as soon as possible! " Liu Wei was scared to cry when he heard the old three''s words, because he knew that the old three and Xu Wei had really killed people. Liu Wei himself had seen it with his own eyes. An outsider came to them to gamble and won more than two million yuan. Finally, Xu Wei said that they had cheated and killed each other alive.


    In fact, Xu Wei said that when people cheat, there is no evidence at all. That is to say, they just don''t want each other to win money from the casino.


    Play in the casino, after all, or some bad luck, but, won the money, want to take the money to go, that two said.


    Now when Liu Wei heard that, the other party was really going to kill himself. He was scared. His pants were really wet.


    "Crouching trough, this son of a bitch peed!" Third, he pinched his nose and stepped back.


    "It''s not to scare you." Xu Wei smiles, then kicks Liu Wei''s head and scolds, "now tell me, what are you going to do? Don''t tell me that if you try to make money, you can give it back to me. You can''t give it back in your whole life


    "I will return it, I will return it!" Liu Wei just repeated.


    Xu Wei gave Liu Wei another blow: "did you listen to me? What do you say you take back? I tell you, I never do business at a loss. "


    "You tell me, then, what do you want me to do?" Liu Wei asked in a low voice.


    Xu Wei doesn''t know what he can do with Liu Wei. Everyone is from the same place and knows the roots. Besides, Liu Wei is still a regular customer of the casino. Liu Wei has a few coins in his pocket. Xu Wei knows better than himself.


    But the thought of losing money made him unhappy.


    "Brother Wei, seriously, I think Liu Wei''s daughter is pretty good." Old three suddenly said.


    "Yes?" Xu Wei is slightly a Leng, then turn a face to look at old three, say, "what meaning?"


    The third man shrunk his neck: "I just feel it."


    "Damn it, third brother, you still think about this. Don''t you see that brother Wei is bothered now?" Bareheaded side scolds a way, "think Wei elder brother to smoke you not?"


    "No, brother Wei, I''m wrong..." the third man lowered his head quickly.


    "No Xu Wei waved his hand with a sneer on his face. "You''re right. You''re right. The daughter of this old man is really good."


    "Well, what do you mean, wigo?" Old three don''t understand a way.


    Xu Wei coughed, turned to look at Liu Wei and said, "Liu Wei, in fact, you don''t really have no way."


    Liu Wei couldn''t guess Xu Wei''s meaning, but in order to avoid being beaten, he quickly said: "brother Wei, you say what''s the use of me, you say it! As long as you don''t kill me, you can let me do anything! "


    "Let me tell you this, Liu Wei. You are lucky. I have a big brother. Now I have a nightclub in the city. Hehe, there are some women missing..." Xu Wei said.


    Liu Wei brightened his eyes and said, "brother Wei, do you want my daughter-in-law to go to work?"


    "Pa!" Xu Wei slapped Liu Wei in the face. He was really angry and laughed: "are you full of pig excrement in your head? Let your daughter-in-law go to work? How old is your daughter-in-law? Several years older than me, Viagra. If you go to a nightclub, would you play with such a woman? "


    Liu Wei was slapped by Xu Wei, and he said with a smile: "of course not, of course not. I have to find a young and beautiful one."


    "Right!" Xu Wei nodded, "do you understand?"


    "Weige, you''d better make it clear that I''m stupid. If you don''t make it clear, I can''t guess." Liu Wei said with a bitter smile.


    "Didn''t the third one have said that before? Your daughter is good. Hey, let your daughter go to work! How about 100000 yuan a month and paying it off in a year? " Xu Wei said, "I''ll call my big brother later and ask him to come to pick me up!"


    "Weige, it can''t be! I have only such a daughter. How can I let her work in such a place? " After hearing Xu Wei''s words, Liu Wei''s face turned pale.


    "Why don''t you? Then I''ll have to kill you and be a leather sofa. " Xu Wei said with a grim smile.


    "No, no, no! I''ll do it! I really do it Liu Wei said quickly, "brother Wei, what do you need me to do? Don''t worry. I''ll cooperate with you 100 percent. Let my daughter work for a few years and then find a good man to marry! "


    "Do good people owe your family?" Xu Wei shook his head, but he didn''t stop much on this topic. He said, "wait a minute, you''ll cheat your daughter..."


    (some readers laugh and say that the author is bullshit. How could there be such a father in reality... Lao Bu, I''ve been in a gambling house for a while before. I''ve seen a lot of such things. Maybe it''s not so exaggerated. But gambling is really terrible. There are some people who kill people, and even some people put burning cigarette ends in other people''s nostrils, I hope you stay away from gambling

 Chapter 253

    Although Liu''s mother came out with her daughter and Xiao Yao, her heart still couldn''t settle down. She''s also taken seriously by Liu Wei, but no matter what, Liu Wei is her husband and the father of her daughter. Now that her man is still in the middle of nowhere, how can she settle down?


    I hate iron but not steel. This is the real feeling of Liu Mu''s heart now.


    Three people out of the casino, did not immediately go home, but came to a small restaurant, ready to eat something.


    "Xiao, Chunchun, what do you mean? I''m in such a hurry. " Liu asked.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I believe Xiao Yao!" Liu Chun comforted his mother and said, "since Xiao Yao asked us to come out first, he must have his own ideas."


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun and Liu Mu and smiles.


    In fact, he didn''t pay much attention. But he knows that he can''t pay back this account, otherwise it will form a dead circle. The most important point is Liu Wei. If Liu Wei doesn''t know what he should do, he still concentrates on gambling. Even if Xiao Yao saves him this time, it''s meaningless, It''s hard to guarantee that Liu Wei won''t continue to send money to Xu Wei next time.


    It is because he understands this that Xiao Yao is not willing to let Xu Wei succeed.


    "Xiao, what do you think now?" Liu said, "if you think it''s really a big trouble for you, and you don''t want to go through this muddy water again, then your aunt can understand. After all, this is our family''s business, and there''s no reason to pull you in."


    "Ma, what are you talking about! Xiao Yao didn''t mean that! " Liu Chun seems to be a little unhappy, quickly help Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Liu''s mother and said, "aunt, do you really want me to take the money?"


    Liu Mu slightly a Leng, looked at Xiao Yao, but did not say anything.


    She knows what Xiao Yao means. It''s true that taking money to save people is the simplest and most straightforward way. But what''s the point of doing so? Didn''t Xiao Yao just give the money to Liu Wei? But now? It''s not just that 200000 yuan is gone. Now Xu Wei wants another 2 million yuan from them! If Xiao Yao gives another 2 million this time, it may be 20 million next time.


    Xiao Yao is not stupid. Even if Xiao Yao is really good at money, what''s the point of doing so? Will Xiao Yao''s money be used up by them sooner or later? At that time, won''t Liu Wei still die?


    "Xiao Xiao, I''m sorry. My aunt was a little excited before." Liu sighed and apologized to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao of course would not mind, continued: "aunt, I know you are very anxious now, but it''s useless to be anxious, and you don''t find anything wrong in it? Previously, my uncle called us and said that he owed us one million yuan. It wasn''t long before we became two million yuan.... "


    Previously, Liu''s mother didn''t think much about it, but Xiao Yao''s mother understood it immediately.


    "Yes, this one million has not been returned. Xu Wei is a fool and can''t borrow another two million." Liu''s mother said.


    "Xiao Yao, do you mean, actually, my father only owes them one million yuan, but they want more?" Asked Liu Chun.


    Xiao Yao nodded, his heart is really think so, Xiao Yao felt that this is a pit, if Xiao Yao really jump in, it is not easy to use the brain.


    "But it doesn''t make sense! If so, my father will tell us directly! Why didn''t he say that? " Liu Chun seems to feel a little puzzled, and her logic is normal. Of course, she did not expect that the three of them worked hard to save Liu Wei, but Liu Wei and Xu Wei are united.


    "What else can it be? Hum, it must be your father who wants to hang Xiao Yao with Xu Wei and them!" It can be seen that Liu''s mother is really comparing her husband. In this sentence, she has come to the point.


    Liu Chun was a little surprised: "impossible? My father has no reason to do that! "


    "Why is there no reason? Isn''t that the best reason for him to ask for one million more and then spend money with Xu Wei? " Liu said, "Chunchun, I used to quarrel with your father. Don''t you think about why? What''s more, why do so many relatives of your father''s side never come to the Spring Festival? Is it really just because our family is poor? What''s more important is character. They all know that your father''s character is not very good and he can do everything. Therefore, they don''t want to get involved with relatives like your father. "


    Liu Chun pursed her lips, as if unable to accept such an explanation.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed and said, "Auntie, don''t think so badly about it. Maybe my uncle is threatened."


    "Threat?" Liu''s mother sneered, "you say that because you don''t know Liu Wei. If you know him, you will feel that all this is reasonable."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Just at this time, Liu Chun''s Pink mobile phone rang on the desk.


    Liu Chun picked up the mobile phone and looked at the phone number above, looking a little surprised.


    "It''s my father!" Liu Chun said.


    "Hurry up!" Liu said, "press hands-free! Hum, I want to see what the grandson wants to do! "


    Liu Chun hesitated, nodded, connected the phone, and then pressed hands-free.


    "Hello? Dad Liu Chun said.


    "En en... Chun Chun, have you all gone home?" Liu Wei asked.


    "This is... Yes." Originally Liu Chun wanted to tell the truth, but Xiao Yao shook his head at her and simply followed Liu Wei''s words.


    "Then... What about Xiao Yao?" Liu Wei asked.


    "He went back." Liu Chun said.


    "Back? That''s good. That''s good. " Liu Wei nodded. He felt that the young man named Xiao Yao''s eyes were very wrong when he looked at him, just like seeing through everything.


    "That''s good?" Liu Chun slightly a Leng, "what good?"


    "Ha! It''s nothing, it''s nothing. By the way, Chunchun, come here as soon as possible. " Liu Wei said.


    "I''m going to the casino?" Liu Chun is a little curious. "I don''t have any money. What are you doing there?"


    "This..." Liu Wei didn''t seem to know how to answer his daughter''s question. After a moment''s silence, he continued, "you come first. Boss Xu said," no money, just want to talk with you. "


    Before Liu Chun could speak, Liu Wei continued: "first of all, Chunchun, this is your only chance to save your father, but you must come! Dad''s life is up to you! " With that, Liu Wei immediately hung up the phone, and when Liu Chun called again, it was turned off.


    Liu Chun put the mobile phone back in his pocket, frowning.


    "Chunchun, don''t go!" Liu''s mother immediately said, "hum, they must have colluded. Obviously they want to cheat you! Ignore them


    Liu Chun did not immediately answer her mother''s question, but turned her eyes to Xiao Yao, who was sitting beside her.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you say?" Asked Liu Chun.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "you go first. It''s OK. At least we need to know what they are calling. Pay attention. By the way, remember to leave the phone on and we''ll keep talking."


    "Good!" Liu Chun also thinks that what Xiao Yao said is more feasible. In addition, she is really worried about her father. If she doesn''t miss any chance, Liu Chunke will regret it.


    "Chunchun, I really can''t go! Xiao, you know, Xu Wei and others are not good people. Maybe it''s a trap! " After all, Liu''s mother has lived for so many years. Although she is only a woman, her life experience and sense of prevention are very good.


    Her sixth sense told her that her daughter couldn''t go.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Didn''t Xiao Yao say that before? I won''t be in any danger if I go. Just keep talking with him. You''ll be standing outside the casino for a while, won''t you? If there''s any danger, you can all come and save me. " Liu Chun said with a smile.


    "But just me and Xiao, how can we save you? Then you wait. I''ll call your uncle and all of them Liu''s mother has already taken out her cell phone.


    "No, auntie. If there are too many people, they will find out." Xiao Yao said.


    "What shall we do?" Liu''s mother is in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I promise you that if there is any accident in Chunzhen, I will go to rescue her at the first time." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, mom, I have confidence in Xiao Yao. If I really encounter any danger, he can save me by himself!" Liu Chun laughs and says that she doesn''t dare to say anything else, but when it comes to Xiao Yao''s skill, Liu Chun thinks that there are few who can beat Xiao Yao in this world. This one can beat more than 100, and she will worry about Xu Wei''s little gangsters?


    Listen to Liu Chun and Xiao Yao all say so, Liu Mu a time also had no idea.


    She wants to believe Xiao Yao and her daughter, but after all, there are so many people. Even if Xiao Yao has learned some martial arts, what can she do?


    Xiao Yao seems to have seen through the scruples in Liu''s heart, and he simply doesn''t want to express them in words. He stands up, finds an iron plate, and then comes back to him again. He takes out a wooden chopstick, puts his energy into the chopsticks, frowns and crosses the chopsticks from the iron plate.


    Both Liu Chun and Liu Mu are silly.


    "Auntie, can you rest assured now? If you don''t feel at ease, I''ll take this chopstick to find an iron gate with you, and the result will be the same. " Now Xiao Yao can only use this method to dispel Liu''s worries.


    "This..." Liu Mu Hao recovered for a long time, then stared at Xiao Yao, and finally said, "Xiao Xiao, are you a magician?"


    Xiao Yao

 Chapter 254

    In the casino, Liu Chun''s hand is in his pocket, and his hand is always on his mobile phone.


    Liu Wei saw his daughter, almost did not cry out, his heart is too excited.


    "Wigo, wigo, here comes my daughter!" Liu Wei said to Xu Wei.


    Xu Wei stood up and looked at Liu Chun, with a smile on his face. He kept looking at Liu Chun with two eyes. From time to time, he seemed very satisfied with Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun is really beautiful and has a good figure. What''s more, he can smell the green taste in Liu Chun''s body. Such a girl is the favorite of middle-aged uncle! Xu Wei is thinking, no wonder now so many rich people like to go to the university gate to hang around, want to bubble female college students, this is really the best ah, wait for their own more money, and then get a Mercedes Benz, also go to the university gate to hang around, if this bubble to a student sister, take out is really a very face thing, think about excited ah!


    "Miss Liu, are you coming? Sit down first Xu Wei narrowed his eyes and then said to Lao San, "hurry up and move a chair for Miss Liu!"


    Liu Chun''s face sank and said, "no, boss Xu, if you have anything to say, now hurry up and say it."


    Xu Wei laughed and said, "Miss Liu, you are not right! How do you say you should call me Uncle Xu? Your father and I are not young old friends, and I held you when you were a child


    Liu Chunyi thought how disgusting it would be if he had been hugged by Xu Wei when he was a child! She couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    "Boss Xu. If it''s all right, I''ll go first? " Liu Chun said that she thought Xu Wei was a bit ridiculous. She also said that he and his father were old friends. Did she treat his old friends like this?


    Although Liu Chun is simple, but simple does not mean silly, Liu Chun is not happy, Xu Wei is obviously insulting her IQ.


    Xu Wei put away the smile on his face, sat down on the chair, playing with a string of wooden beads in his hand, and said, "Miss Liu, I''ll ask you, do you want to save your father?"


    "Of course Liu Chun said quickly.


    When it comes to this, it seems that she can''t calm down. If Xiao Yao is present, she must still look like she''s not in a hurry - mainly because Liu Wei is Liu Chun''s father, not Xiao Yao''s father


    Xu Wei nodded and seemed very satisfied with Liu Chun''s reaction.


    "Previously, I also discussed with your father, and he was right. He wanted your family to take out one million, oh no... two million, which is obviously impossible." Xu Wei said.


    Liu Chun suddenly remembered what Xiao Yao had said to his mother before and asked, "you say, my father owes you two million?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xu Wei asked.


    "Yes, I want to see the IOU. I really want to know whether it''s one million or two million." Liu Chun said in a deep voice.


    She felt that what her mother said was definitely wrong. Although her father was not a good man, she would not collude with Xu Wei! Although Xiao Yao said that his mother thought a little too much, it was obvious that Xiao Yao also kept a tacit attitude towards this, but he didn''t want to be too sad, so he didn''t express his opinion.


    Xu Wei''s expression froze for a while, probably did not expect that Liu Chun would suddenly mention this, in the heart also scolded a sentence, previously should let Liu Wei write another IOU.


    "That''s not good." Xu Wei coughed, "you didn''t take the money, why let me take the IOU?"


    "Are you dissatisfied? Or do you think that I, a little girl, can run away in front of so many of you with an IOU? " Liu Chun sniffed.


    Xu Wei felt his nose, embarrassed.


    "Cough, let''s not talk about this..." Xu Wei intends to change the topic first.


    "But I''m going to say that?" Liu Chun said.


    "Well, now, I only have one million IOU, but your father does owe me one million, but the IOU hasn''t been paid yet." Xu Wei gave a very narrow mouth reason, this reason, Xu Wei himself can''t believe, let alone Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun sighed, and there was a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes. Although the other party didn''t say it clearly, Liu Chun also understood that this matter may be that, as her mother said, her father and the other party have colluded with each other, the purpose of which is to cheat money from Xiao Yao. Fortunately, Xiao Yao understood it in time, so she didn''t fall into the trap of the other party, otherwise, It''s such a tough thing to do!


    "Forget it, you''d better talk about it first. Let me come here. What''s the matter?" Asked Liu Chun.


    "Do you have two million?" Xu Wei asked.


    "Of course not. I only have two thousand." Liu Chun said.


    "That means you can''t pay back, can you?" Xu Wei asked.


    "Yes." Liu Chun nodded.


    "Well, it''s easy. I know a friend who opened a shop in the city. You used to go to work and stay for two years. At that time, you won''t have to pay back the money. What do you think?" Xu Wei said.


    He felt that Liu Chun had no reason to refuse his offer.


    Liu Chun was stunned and surprised. Now she owes two million yuan to others. At least, Xu Wei and her father think so. For the two million yuan, you only need to work for two years? How can there be such a good thing in the world? The salary is too high!


    Liu Chunli was suspicious and asked, "what''s your job? What store? "


    "It''s a nightclub. It''s easy to work." Xu Wei said with a smile.


    Liu Chun heard this sentence, the brain almost died, for a long time, she slowly recovered, and then her eyes fell on her father.


    "Dad, did you discuss this with him?" When Liu Chun asked these words, his body was shaking, his eyes were red, and there was a trace of death in his eyes.


    There is no more sorrow than death.


    She really can''t believe it, but the fact is in front of her. It''s Liu Wei who made the call, and it''s Liu Wei who asked her to come. As Xu Wei said earlier, this is the way he discussed with his father.


    But... How is that possible? This is my father!


    She still couldn''t help asking the question, and now she has the answer herself.


    Liu Wei lowered his head and did not dare to touch his daughter''s eyes.


    "I ask you something, Dad. Is that what you mean?" Liu Chun''s tears were streaming. She really couldn''t restrain her feelings. She thought it was unimaginable. How could it be? How could there be such a father in this world?


    "Chunchun, don''t worry. Weige said earlier, that''s to drink and sing with others. You don''t have to do anything else." Liu Wei whispered.


    "Do you believe it yourself?" Liu Chun shrugged and twitched, crying and laughing.


    It''s really ridiculous.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer her daughter''s question, because... He didn''t believe it. He drank, sang and chatted with her, and then there was nothing else?


    Are they stupid, forced or impotent?


    Outside the Wutong tree, Xiao Yao looked at his mobile phone.


    He did not dare to turn his face, because he could already hear Mrs. Liu''s sobbing voice.


    Perhaps, they have not received any substantial harm, but Liu Wei''s practice and ideas have completely destroyed them in spirit.


    "Xiao." Liu''s mother suddenly spoke.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao measured his face.


    "Come on, let''s go in and take Chunchun away. Then I''ll go to Haitian city with Chunchun. I''ll get a job and never come back." Liu''s mother raised her head and took a deep breath


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak


    After a short silence, Xiao Yao and Liu''s mother walk towards the casino together.


    They opened the door and went in. They found Liu Chunzheng holding his arm and squatting on the ground crying.


    Xiao Yao patted her on the shoulder. When she saw Xiao Yao, she suddenly stood up and threw herself into Xiao Yao''s arms. She cried even louder, crying like a child.


    Her heart has completely collapsed.


    "Stop crying, let''s go." Xiao Yao said, "aunt said that she would go to Haitian city with us."


    "Well... Well! Let''s go Liu Chun is hoarse.


    "Who let you in?" Xu Wei said discontentedly.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xu Wei and smiles: "she''s crying. She''s not happy. Don''t talk."


    "The trough! If you tell me not to talk, I won''t talk? " Xu Wei thinks Xiao Yao is really interesting. Who does this grandson treat himself as?


    Xiao Yao gently pushes Liu Chun away and walks towards Xu Wei.


    "You... What are you doing?" Xu Wei has stood up, he felt that the other side must have bad intentions.


    "Bang!" All of a sudden, Xiao Yao kicked Xu Wei in the chest. Although Xu Wei had been on guard and raised his arm in front of his chest, his foot still kicked him out and hit him directly on the wall.


    "Now, can you stop talking?" Xiao Yao stares at Xu Wei and asks.


    Xu Wei lay on the ground and kept rolling, his mouth also issued a harsh howling sound, he glanced at Xiao Yao, also touched Xiao Yao staring at his eyes, the body twitched again, just different from before, it was painful before, it was cold.


    Yes, it''s bitterly cold


    Third and bald people are silly, who did not expect that Xiao Yao would directly start, or they occupy the number of advantages in the case.


    After waiting for the third man to react, he immediately yelled: "lying trough! You want to die! Brothers! Hello With that, he shouldered a bench and rushed towards Xiao Yao. He did not forget to add another army, "I will take the lead in charging!"


    Looking at the old three, lying on the ground or not, Xu Wei would stop him if he could talk, because he thought Xiao Yao was very dangerous.


    Xiao Yao looked into his eyes. He had seen it in the eyes of a big brother. The big brother, a death penalty, killed more than a dozen people. He felt that Xiao Yao''s eyes were more terrible than that of the big brothe

 Chapter 255

    Xu Wei would like to tell the third man not to do it.


    But at this time, he couldn''t speak. Even his breath was smooth. How could he speak?


    He can only watch the third brother rush to Xiao Yao, and then he is hit by each other with one punch and one foot. In the end, he thinks Xiao Yao is very gentle to himself.


    Because Xiao Yao was angry in his heart, he didn''t show any mercy in his fists and feet. He almost hit the flesh with his fists and feet, which could make the other party scream.


    "Bang!" Xiao Yao waved his fist at the third man''s chest. This fist is equivalent to giving him a plane ticket to fly to Xu Wei''s side.


    "I don''t want to leave, you can''t drive me away, I want to leave, what do you take to leave me?" Xiao Yao looks at Xu Wei, and then comes to him.


    Looking at Xiao Yao walking towards him step by step, Xu Wei moved his body to the back regardless of his pain. He really wanted to stay away from the devil! Let''s have a good talk. After all, we are all civilized people. How can you just do it?


    Therefore, Xu Wei thinks that Xiao Yao is wrong, but he can''t stand up to blame each other.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go." Liu Chun pulled La Xiaoyao''s clothes and said with tears.


    Liu Chun now just wants to leave this place quickly, far away from them - including his father!


    Xiao Yao looks back at Liu Chun, sighs, and reaches out his hand to wipe Liu Chun''s face.


    "Then let''s go!" Since Liu Chun wants to leave, they should leave now. It seems meaningless for them to stay here. In his opinion, people like Xu Wei are nothing more than a group of soft footed shrimps. Xiao Yao doesn''t bother to bully such people at all. When he looks back, he calls director Gu and asks him to come down to check. It should be solved.


    "Alas! Son in law! Take me with you Liu wei walked up to him and said.


    Now he can see that Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person. If Xiao Yao is really just a driver, can he have such skill? Therefore, Xiao Yao may have been cheating them. Xiao Yao''s car is also his son-in-law. He must hold on to such a son-in-law!


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun. Liu Chun turned around and said, "I don''t want to see him anymore."


    When Liu Chun said that, Xiao Yao knew what to do.


    "Do you want me to send you there, or do you want to walk by yourself?" Xiao Yao pointed to Xu Wei''s direction and said with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on Xiao Yao''s face, Liu Wei could not help shivering. He also understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, that is to say, if he pasted it, the other party would do it.


    Liu Wei saw the tragedy of Xu Wei''s third brother. He didn''t want to end up in the same way. Thinking of this, he immediately turned around and rushed out of the casino at a speed of 100 meters. He didn''t know where he was.


    Liu Wei is also a smart man. He knows he can''t stay here any longer. Otherwise, Xu Wei will be the first one to clean up if they stand up! Unless his brain is broken, he will wait for Xu Wei and them to stand up and repair him!


    When Liu Wei left, Xiao yaocai said to Liu Chun, "do you really care about your father?"


    "He''s not my dad." Liu Chun said coldly.


    It''s hard for Xiao Yao to understand Liu Chun''s mood now, but he will fall into contradiction if he meets such things. Liu Chun must hate his father now, but his blood is thicker than water, which is very embarrassing.


    Now that Liu Chun doesn''t want to face this problem, it may not be a bad thing. If Xiao Yao has to force it, it will put a lot of pressure on Liu Chun. Therefore, Xiao Yao nods and doesn''t say much. He takes Liu Chun and Liu''s mother away.


    "Xiao Yao, I want to go back and pack up." Liu Chun said, "my mother and I don''t want to come back. We will be in Haitian city in the future."


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded. This is what Liu Chun and Liu''s mother mean. Xiao Yao has no reason to interfere, and Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to intend to interfere. Now this is the best result. Maybe Liu Chun and her mother will have new plans in the future, but it''s a good thing to leave here now, at least, Both Liu Chun and Liu mu can take advantage of this time to have a good rest.


    After returning to Liu''s home, Liu Chun and Liu''s mother also packed up some things. Then they got on Xiao Yao''s car and headed for Haitian city.


    Looking at the things Liu''s mother brought with her, Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Basically, she has brought all the things she can, such as rice cookers, pots and pans. It''s the same as moving house. It''s estimated that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s Limited car space, Liu''s mother might have to take the quilt with her!


    "Xiao, don''t worry. When I get to Haitian city, I''ll find a job, and then I''ll pay you back with Chunchun." Although Liu Wei lost the 200000 yuan, the money was borrowed by Liu Chun after all. Therefore, Liu Chun and Liu Mu felt that they had to pay back the money.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "Auntie, let''s talk about it then. After all, it''s not you who owe me money."


    "Xiao Xiao, don''t say that. We all know what you mean. Now I''m in a difficult situation with Chunchun, but we all have hands and feet, and I can''t walk, so I just need you to give us more time." Liu''s mother and Liu Wei are totally two kinds of people. One is ambitious, unwilling to be down-to-earth, and only wants to take a shortcut. Moreover, as long as there is a small price, he is absolutely not willing to let it go. But Liu''s mother is on the contrary. When she is sure that Liu Chun and Xiao Yao are not really girlfriends for the time being, Liu''s mother knows that she has to pay back the money. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t mean to let them pay back the money, it''s natural for her to borrow money to pay back the money. Some principles can''t be lost, because they are the basis of life. Principles are like two legs of a person. If you lose them, you can''t do anything, There''s no way to stand up¡° By the way, Liu Chun, you should not have a job now? " Originally, Liu Chun worked in Li''s group, but because of family affairs, Liu Chun also resigned. Although Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao had nothing to say, Xiao Yao felt that Li''s group might not be suitable for Liu Chun¡° Yeah, but I''ll look for a job. " Liu Chun said with a smile, "but now it seems that everything has to start all over again! It''s good for me to change my working environment. "¡° Don''t you plan to go back to Li''s group? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I''m not going to Liu Chun shook his head, "because of you, Li Dong has helped me a lot, but I still quit. Now if I go back, I will not talk about Li Dong first. Even my colleagues around me will think that I am proud and flattered, and have no good feelings for me." Xiao Yao nodded, he thought Liu Chun said or some truth¡° That''s fine. " Xiao Yao smiles¡° Good? " Liu Chun almost didn''t respond. She began to doubt whether her ears had heard wrong. She couldn''t return to Li group. How could it be a good thing¡° Liu Chun, I think it''s a good thing for any company no matter where you work. A girl who works hard and treats others kindly is a piece of gold. I''ve wanted to dig you into our company for a long time, but after all, I''m too familiar with Li Xiaoxiao. It''s not suitable to dig others'' Corner openly? Now is a good opportunity. Hurry up. I''ll take you to my company to get familiar with the working environment after I leave the things at home. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Liu Chun looks at Xiao Yao, tears in his eyes. She knew that Xiao Yao was helping her in disguise, but worried about what psychological pressure he would bring, so he deliberately said so much. People alive, the most important thing is self-knowledge, Liu Chun believes that his character is really good, but to say what gold, it is a bit of a pull, Liu Chun will not feel that he has the strength¡° By the way, and auntie, if you are interested, come to our company to help Xiao Yao said with a smile that what he said was from his heart, and he would not feel that he was helping them. First of all, Xiao Yao knows Liu Chun better, and he can rest assured of Liu Chun. Even if Liu Chun is in charge of the company''s financial power, Xiao Yao won''t have any worries. Besides, Liu''s mother is sure that she wants to pay him back. Xiao Yao thinks Liu''s mother is a trustworthy person¡° Me Liu''s mother seemed a little surprised, "what can I do? At most, I''ll do housework. It''s only part-time work. Oh! But it''s OK. I''ll go to your company to sweep the floor and do cleaning work. I don''t want my salary. I''ll deduct it to 200000 yuan. " Liu''s mother thought it over carefully and found that it was very good. Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "Oh, can I sweep the floor if I ask you to go to our company? In that case, Liu Chun has to strangle me! " Liu''s mother also laughed, and her haze mood also penetrated into a ray of sunshine. She glanced at her daughter and said half jokingly, "she doesn''t have the courage."¡° But my aunt said really, our company plans to open a canteen. It''s better to come by ourselves than to cooperate with others. So, we''ll invest a little together and open a canteen. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Open a canteen? It''s really good, but we can''t afford it now. " Mother Liu smiles bitterly¡° If you don''t have any money, just borrow it! " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "anyway, this venue is ours, and your investment will not be too large. I''ll give you 100000 yuan first." On hearing this, Mrs. Liu quickly waved her hand: "no, no, this is definitely not. Isn''t it still your money? How can I let you spend money? It turns out to be a partnership with me! That''s what you''re going to lose. You''re not going to make it. " Liu''s mother is not a fool. This is to let her take advantage¡° There''s nothing wrong. Let''s say that first. Then I''ll take you to have a look and settle down first! " Xiao Yao waved his hand and set the tone.

 Chapter 256

    It''s not difficult to settle down Liu Chun and Liu''s mother. After everything is settled, Liu Chun and Liu''s mother''s life is temporarily stabilized.


    As for Liu Wei, Xiao Yao didn''t ask much. Although Liu Wei is Liu Chun''s biological father and has been with Liu''s mother for half of his life, once he does something, many relationships will break up. It''s impossible for Liu Wei to take back his feet when he is determined to take that step.


    As for Fang Hai and song Yilin, both of them have no opinions, and they all agree that Xiao Yao is a changing girl. Xiao Yao is so angry with them, but this kind of thing is more and more chaotic. Whenever Xiao Yao wants to explain, Fang Hai waves his hand and says: "brother Xiao, don''t say anything, don''t say anything! Brother, I know it, I know it all


    Then song Yilin nodded beside him, indicating that he agreed with Fang Hai.


    Xiao Yao really wants to beat them up!


    On the other side, Kyoto, in a luxury villa.


    An old man, clutching a black crutch, sat on the sofa, on the tea table, put a set of good gap, on the side, put a copper censer, smoke curl, calm, in this case, make a cup of tea, taste carefully, it is really a kind of enjoyment.


    Qin Daonan, this is a man who can decide the world.


    His smile looks very gentle, just like a kind old man, kind and gentle. He looks at the middle-aged man in front of him and has a pity in his eyes. It seems that this is the younger generation he loves.


    Sitting and drinking tea with such a person doesn''t seem to have any pressure. However, the middle-aged man sitting in front of him is cautious and his expression is not very natural.


    Those who don''t know Qin daorao will feel that he is a kind person, but those who really know Qin daorao will understand that he is an old man whose eyes are full of swords and swords. He is now standing at the top of the Chinese pyramid, but his steps are built with the cold bones of countless people.


    "Ci dome, take it easy." Qin daorao said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you now? Do you face me with pressure?"


    Chuci dome smiles, takes a cup of tea, sips it gently, and then makes an expression of endless aftertaste.


    "Uncle Qin is joking. In my opinion, you are my father. Facing my father, I feel a little dignified, which is also very normal." Chu Ci dome gives a very good explanation.


    "That''s a good thing to say." Qin daorao nodded and seemed to be very satisfied with the explanation given by Chu Ci dome.


    He pointed to the tea on the tea table and said with a smile, "Ci dome, do you know what kind of tea this is?"


    "Before the rain, the best Longjing, Tianshan Mountain is only two Liang." Chuci dome said, "my old man wants to get some, but there is no way. I didn''t expect that uncle Qin could have such a high-quality product. Ha ha, if my old man knew this, he would scold me. He would not give me any good tea, because he thought that the best tea would be a waste and a luxury, He said that when I put down my tea cup, I suddenly didn''t feel it. It''s hard for me to understand the taste. "


    "The taste of tea is bitter and astringent, which is the fragrance after bitter and astringent." Qin said, "those who can drink tea drink fragrance, while those who can''t drink tea drink bitterness."


    Chu Ci dome repeated these words without reply.


    "Ci dome, are you tired?" Qin Daonan suddenly changed the topic. Chu Ci dome almost didn''t keep up with the rhythm of the other party.


    "Uncle Qin, I don''t quite understand." Chuci dome wry smile.


    "I think you''re very tired. You''ve been working for xiaorou of our family for so many years, unmarried and without children. Aren''t you tired?" Qin daorao sighed and said, "at the beginning, our xiaorou and you still had an engagement, but I didn''t expect to kill a Cheng Yaojin on the way. This is also my goddaughter''s helplessness. Therefore, in my heart, I always keep an apology for you. I feel guilty and I''m sorry for you."


    Hearing the great change, Chu Ci dome waved his hand and shook his head, and stood up directly.


    "Uncle Qin, if you say that, I won''t be able to sit down. Even if you are xiaorou''s father, it''s hard to control her. After all, we can''t control what she thinks. Therefore, even if xiaorou and I don''t enter the palace of marriage, it has nothing to do with you. After all, you have done enough for us. If you really want to blame us, I can only blame myself. I have no ability to catch her heart. "


    Qin Daonan waved his hand and asked Chuci dome to sit down first.


    "I don''t know what she thinks, but I know what you think. At least, you haven''t given up for so many years, have you?" Qin said with a smile.


    Indeed, Chu Ci dome never gave up.


    Who is Chu Ci dome? Even his father, the old man of Chu, has now abdicated. Therefore, Chuci dome is the head of Chu family. He holds the power of Chu family and the lifeblood of Chu family tightly. In China, he occupies a small part of the country. In shopping malls, you can know that there are not many people in Chuci dome, but the most famous chuxiao, We have to obey the command of Chu Ci dome.


    Chu Ci dome let Chu Xiao kneel down, he dare not stand. In addition, although Chuci dome is middle-aged, it looks like it is in its early 30s. He is graceful and tall. Such a man can definitely attract many ladies or celebrities. However, for so many years, no one has ever seen a woman standing beside Chuci dome. Can''t this show Chuci dome''s determination? Chu Ci dome did not give up, and he was reluctant to give up. He often told others that after so many years, there was no reason to give up now. How could he be willing to forget at the age of vicissitudes if he insisted in the best years? He still insisted, hoping that he could move the woman¡° I have told you before that if you need any help, please let me know. " Qin said with a smile¡° Yes, uncle Qin, don''t worry. As I said, you are like a father in my heart. If I need any help from you, I will certainly speak. " Chuci dome said with a smile¡° Yes! By the way, CI dome, can you help me find someone? " Qin''s words turn suddenly¡° "Yes?" Chu Ci dome frowned, slightly frowned, a little confused about the meaning of Qin Dao. Qin Daozhou''s Qin family is no less energetic than Chu''s. who else can''t be found? This is the main reason for the confusion of Chu Ci dome. Qin daorao took out a picture from his pocket. It was just a side face. It seemed to be taken secretly¡° This young man, I want to find him. " Qin said with a smile. If Xiao Yao is present, he will be shocked. Although he is only a side face, he can also see that the person in this picture is himself¡° What is this Chu Ci dome asked curiously¡° My grandson, xiaorou''s child. " Qin Daonan sighed, "I think this is xiaorou''s biggest concern now. If it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t be so tired." A cold light flashed in Chu Ci dome''s eyes. He stared at the young man in the photo, and his mouth twitched violently¡° Ci dome, as you said just now, I am your father. Now I put forward such a small request, you should not refuse it? " Qin said with a smile. Chu Ci dome stretched out his hand, picked up the picture on the tea table, and then took a big breath of air¡° Uncle Qin, I don''t understand. " Chu Ci dome said¡° No, you know, you know better than anyone else, but sometimes you like to pretend you don''t understand. " Qin daorao''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes were shining. He was staring at Chu Ci dome, his eyes were burning, like a sharp blade. Chu Ci dome forced a smile¡° Uncle Qin, I''ll go first. " Chu Ci dome said¡° Good Qin Dao nodded. Chu Ci dome said to leave and then left. After Chuci dome left, a little old man in Zhongshan costume came to Qin daozhan. His age should be about sixty years old. He looks energetic, his temples are bulging high, and his hands are full of calluses. Such a person looks like a practitioner¡° Master, I don''t understand. You have so many photos. Why don''t you give the clearest one to Chuci dome, but a blurred picture of your side face? " The little old man came up to Qin Daozhou and asked curiously. Qin daorao looked at the little old man and said with a smile, "anyway, no matter which one I give him, he can find it. Moreover, in this way, he needs to send another person to Haitian city to check the boy. Only by knowing his opponent and friend can he win a hundred battles. When he really understands the boy, his chances of winning will be a little bigger." The little old man couldn''t laugh or cry: "do you still need to know each other and friends? Can''t Chuci dome play with that boy? "¡° Everything is unknown. " Qin Dao said in a deep voice. The little old man seemed to realize that his words were a little too much, and he made a taboo. He quickly shut up, but the smile on his face was still flat. On the second floor, around the corner, a woman in a cheongsam can hear all the conversations. She took a deep breath, turned and went into a room¡° Dad, are you really going to do this? Do you know how much damage this will bring to xiaorou? " The woman sat on the chair, staring at a picture on the desk, and in the picture, there was a group photo of her and her sister. For a long time, she took a deep breath, rubbed her temple, then took out a mobile phone and dialed a number. The phone was soon connected, and a voice without any emotion came¡° Destiny one, stand by at any time. "¡° Go to Haitian and protect a man named Xiao Yao. " The woman''s voice is also cold, and the tone reveals an awe inspiring murderous air!

 Chapter 257

    A bullet proof Mercedes Benz runs smoothly on the road in Kyoto.


    Chuci dome knows that many people in China want his life. He is in the target list of major killer groups abroad. Fortunately, there are many experts around him. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.


    The driver was a middle-aged man in a black suit, a pair of sunglasses and a skull pendant around his neck.


    Looking at his age, he is probably in his forties. He looks similar to Chu Ci dome.


    "It''s hard to guess the old fox''s mind, isn''t it?" The middle-aged man said with a smile that he didn''t have any formality in the face of Chuci dome. It can be seen that the relationship between him and Chuci dome is not a simple master and bodyguard.


    "Uncle Lei, you also know Qin Daozhou very well. If nothing happens, will he come to me?" Chuci dome said with a smile.


    In other people''s eyes, Uncle Lei seems to be about the same size as Chuci dome, but in fact, Geng Lei is 65 years old this year, and he still follows Chuci dome''s father. Now that Chuci dome''s father has retired, Chuci dome leads the whole situation alone, so Geng Lei has to stand up.


    Geng Lei looked at Chu Ci dome in the rearview mirror and said, "what''s the matter with you


    According to the truth, this is a taboo, after all, he is a bodyguard, the boss''s business, he is not qualified to intervene, but his status in the Chu family is too special, in the words of Chu master, even if Geng Lei reaches out to the whole Chu family, the Chu family must agree.


    From this sentence, we can see what kind of position Geng Lei occupied in the whole Chu family.


    "He is an old fox. I told your father twenty years ago that he is an old fox. But your father is too rigid. Although he is not self righteous, he is not like you. He knows how to keep a low profile, so he suffered a big loss under Qin Daoqian''s hands." Geng Lei frowned and said, "although Qin Dao is old, his brain is still easy to use. CI dome, you must be careful of this old thing."


    "Ha ha, Uncle Lei, don''t worry. I''ll be careful." Chu Ci dome said that, after a pause, he said, "Uncle Lei, if you meet the emperor now, how many chances do you have to win?"


    "The emperor?" Hearing these two words, Geng Lei''s expression hesitated for a moment, holding the hand of the steering wheel, and could not stop shaking. For a long time, he relaxed for a long time, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. "I didn''t think about this problem, because I dare not think about it. I know the answer. If I really meet him, I think my chance of winning should be zero."


    "I''m not sure?" Chu Ci dome seems to be a little surprised.


    "I''m not sure." Geng Lei doesn''t seem to think it''s a shame. "Jinglei challenged the emperor, but now he''s gone. If it wasn''t for Gaofeng, he might be dead now. Do you know what kind of existence Jinglei is? I''ve had a fight with Jinglei. He''s the kind of person who can decide the world with one move and frighten the sky with three moves, but he lost. He lost miserably, he lost black and white, and even his strength has regressed. Now I don''t know what position he is in


    "It''s hard for the emperor to win." Chu Ci dome said.


    "But Jinglei lost." Geng Lei said, "because he is difficult to win, so his breakthrough is the biggest. He is the first expert in China."¡° Is it the first master in China? " Hearing this, Chuci dome mocked, "if he was really a master, how could he have been chased and beaten by a young man?"


    When Geng Lei heard Chu Ci dome''s words, he had a smile on his face and said, "do you mean the person you hate the most?"


    "Yes Chu Ci dome raised his head, sighed and said, "although I hate that guy, I have to admit that he is really a master and a strong man. Although he has been missing for 20 years now, I still remember the fear and panic in my heart when I saw him for the first time. He just gave me a look, and I could not move. "


    Speaking of this, Chu Ci stopped for a while, then wiped his face and continued: "Xiao Rou and I are going to have a wedding. He stood in front of me and asked me, do I dare to marry? I want to say, why can''t I? But I can''t say that sentence all the time. I really dare not. Although I''m not sure if he dares to hurt me, I really dare not speak. "


    "Because of that, you''ve been down for a long time?" Geng Lei said.


    "Yes, because of that, I feel that my self-esteem has been crushed by others, and he has become my nightmare. Even if I mention him now, I will feel scared." Speaking of this, Chu Ci dome took out the photo from his pocket and stared at Xiao Yao''s side face, with a cold killing in his eyes.


    "Qin Daonan said that this is the child of that person and Qin Rou, and Qin Rou''s last concern. He wanted me to kill him." Chu Ci dome said.


    "He set a trap for you." Geng Lei frowned.


    "I know, I know it''s a trap, Qin Daonan knows it, and I''ll know it''s a trap." Chuci dome laughed, "and he and I all know that even if this is really a trap, I will jump in fearlessly. I''m too tired. This is my only chance. If I still can''t cut everything off, I really can''t stand up."


    "But then, aren''t you afraid that man will show up again?" Asked Geng Lei¡° He won''t show up Chu Ci dome said, "if he really would appear, it would have appeared long ago. If he knew what happened now, do you think that with his character, he would have watched his beloved woman under house arrest by the Qin family? Will he see his children exposed to danger? " Geng Lei sighed: "this is disgraceful."¡° I''ve never lived in the sunshine, and I don''t know what to say. " Chuci dome smiles again. His smile is very bright and he holds the photo in his hand¡° Have you ever thought about it? If you really kill him, Qin Rou will hate you even more. " Said Geng Lei¡° I''ll do it in secret. " Chu Ci dome said¡° She already knew that. She knew that from the moment you entered the Qin family. " Geng Lei said seriously¡° Do you know? " Chu Ci dome was silent for a moment, then nodded, relieved and said, "if you know, you''ll know. If you miss and care, everything will be broken. That''s OK."¡° Do you mean you or she? " Geng Lei asked in a deep voice¡° It''s about me, it''s about her. " Chuci dome said with a smile¡° Why... "In Qin''s villa, Qin Luan, dressed in Qipao, walked downstairs and sat on the sofa¡° Is everything done with the company? " Qin daorao looked at his eldest daughter and asked with a smile¡° The company''s business is never over. " Qin Luan said¡° Why are you still at home? " Qin Dao asked¡° The Qin family is short of everything, but there is no shortage of capable people. Even if I am at home, the whole Qin family will run normally. " Qin Luan said¡° Well said Qin Daonan nodded, "before you said, Qin Tianya is also an able man, but he was almost killed outside. He said, a little miracle doctor cured him, but he used Yanlong scales. Do you believe it?"¡° I don''t know anything. I won''t make any false assertions about what I don''t know. " Qin Luan said¡° No, you must know Qin daorao said with a smile, "that little doctor''s name is Xiao Yao." Qin Luan''s pupils suddenly contracted, and her face was a little flustered¡° You see, I''ll say you know everything? " Qin daorao stood up with a smile, clutching his crutch, and then went upstairs with his waist. Qin Luan was stupefied. At last, a smile appeared on her face¡° It seems that this boy has the same virtue as his Laozi. " Qin Luan said with a smile. She also went upstairs and went into Qin Rou''s house¡° Big sister Seeing Qin Luan, Qin Rou puts down her things¡° Yes Qin Luan sat down, then looked at Qin Rou and said, "destiny one has gone to Haitian city. I sent it." Qin Rou was slightly stunned, and said, "has Chu Ci dome been here?"¡° Yes, I have. I just left. " Qin Luan said¡° It''s stupid of him to be shot. " Qin Rou said with a sneer, her eyes are full of irony, which is aimed at Chuci dome¡° He is not stupid, he also knows, the old man this is to take him as a gun, but, he is willing to do that gun Qin Luan sighed, "as for who is stupid, no one knows. From the beginning to the present, the old man has the upper hand. However, it has been too long since he got to the sub station, which becomes a disadvantage." Qin Rou pursed her mouth and did not speak¡° In addition, Qin Tianya was trapped in Haitian city. " Qin Luan continues to say, "the Yan Long scale in the hand, also all disappeared."¡° Who dares to pit the Qin family? Is that Qin Tianya you are talking about the son of Qin Tongfang? "¡° Yes, the son of Qin Tongfang has been punished. " Qin Luan said, and suddenly laughed, "what''s more interesting is that Qin Tianya didn''t know that he had been reorganized, and gave another 500 million yuan to others."¡° Is there such a fool in the world? " Qin Rou seems a little incredulous¡° It''s your son who''s so good. " Qin Luan glances at Qin Rou, then stands up and goes out¡° My son is too good? " Qin Rou was stunned at first. When Qin Luan came out of the room, she giggled¡° Yes, my son is so good, interesting, really interesting After laughing for a while, she calmed down again, sighed and frowned, "it''s just that you''ve completely exposed yourself so early. Is it really good? Don''t you think this guy is a little tough? Is he backed up? Is he protected? What if he is bullied by the Qin family... "She has countless thoughts and worries

 Chapter 258

    "Yawn!" Sitting on the Mercedes Benz, Xiao Yao sneezed and touched his nose.


    "You don''t have a cold, do you? How many sneezes have you had. " Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao, a little worried.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and shook his head: "no, I feel my body is quite normal."


    "Doctors can''t treat themselves." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "it''s true, but if I don''t even know if I have a cold, it''s a big problem, isn''t it?"


    Li Xiaoxiao laughs. Think about it carefully.


    "I heard that Liu Chun is now in Xiaoyao real estate?" Li Xiaoxiao asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and nodded: "well, I''ll tell you first. They quit first, and then they didn''t come to work. I didn''t dig the wall."


    "Well, now, people are under your eyes. It''s not a matter of minutes if you want to soak a little girl?" Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "I don''t have that mind."


    "Cluck, who knows?" Li Xiaoxiao first smiles.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Li Xiaoxiao means. Although he thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is joking, he thinks that Li Xiaoxiao''s words really mean jealousy. To put it simply, Li Xiaoxiao is joking to hide his jealousy.


    It''s really hard to guess a woman''s mind. This is Xiao Yao''s biggest feeling after going down the mountain this time.


    "By the way, haven''t Xia Yixing been looking for you recently?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao listened to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, but he was slightly stunned and asked curiously, "why does she want to find me?"


    "You saved her!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "I saved her, and I was invited to dinner." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said, "is it the end of a meal? It''s a hero saving beauty. How can we just let it go? It''s a saving grace. It''s just abnormal if Xia Yixing doesn''t agree with each other. "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He really can''t figure out what Li Xiaoxiao is thinking.


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao''s idea is very simple. Although Liu Chun and Xiao Yao are very close now, Li Xiaoxiao is a more confident girl. She thinks she can''t be worse than Liu Chun anywhere. Of course, this doesn''t mean that Li Xiaoxiao looks down on Liu Chun in her heart, but she thinks that although Liu Chun is very good, she will be better than Liu Chun.


    However, the appearance of Xia Yixing gives her a very bad feeling.


    Li Xiaoxiao has some contradictions now. She is obviously a very confident girl, but when she faces Xia Yixing, her original self-confidence is gone. Xia Yixing is just a fairy flying down from the sky, and she still exists like seven fairies. Even if Li Xiaoxiao has a strong self-confidence in herself, when she faces Xia Yixing, She would also feel pale.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao. He is silent for a long time. At last, he suddenly laughs.


    "What are you laughing at?" Originally, Li Xiaoxiao still felt that she had the upper hand, but when Xiao Yao laughed, her previous momentum was gone. On the contrary, she was embarrassed and at a loss.


    "I''m just thinking, why do you have such a rich imagination? What heroes save beauty? Are you reading all these in martial arts novels? What''s more, I don''t intend to have a deep understanding of people like them who came from a big family. The water is too deep. "


    Xiao Yao''s words are all from his heart. If this time it''s not because he wants to get Yanlong scales, he may not go to Qin Tianya''s trouble. Although Qin Tianya doesn''t know that he was cheated by Xiao Yao, it won''t be long. At least, Jiang Tianlu is a very dangerous factor, because he knows everything, Moreover, he and Xiao Yao are still on the opposite side. If one day Jiang Tianlu has to tell Qin Tianya about it, Xiao Yao will be exposed completely.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao thinks that Qin Tianya is not that kind of stupid person. He doesn''t understand now because he has too much to think about. When Qin Tianya''s brain can be empty one day, if he still can''t understand it, it shouldn''t be. Therefore, Xiao Yao is still in danger, but now that he has come to this step, Xiao Yao will have nothing to regret.


    Even if Xiao Yao had to be given a chance now, Xiao Yao would not change his choice. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, compared with Yanlong scale, the risks he took were all worthwhile. Only those who really understand Yanlong scale can understand his practice.


    The Qin family and the Xia family are all big families in China. Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to get involved if he can. So now Xiao Yao just keeps an unclear attitude and doesn''t deliberately approach Xia Yixing. But he doesn''t deliberately keep distant because he''s afraid of anyone. He''ll be able to avoid trouble, Still know what to do and what not to do. This is the original him, the real Xiao Yao.


    When the car stops, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao get out of the car.


    They are standing at the gate of Haitian Hotel. The entrance of Haitian Hotel is covered with red carpet. The underground parking lot is full at this time, so many luxury cars have been parked at the entrance of the hotel. In front of the hotel, there is a billboard with only five words on it: Gold auction. Today, there is a commercial auction in Haitian Hotel. In the name of charity, no one knows whether it is really charity. However, no one has to break the casserole to ask. Anyway, although everyone is rich, they are not stupid. If you really meet something you like, take a picture. If you don''t like it, let him go. Xiao Yao also got the news from Li Xiaoxiao. He is more interested in this. Anyway, he has nothing to do in his spare time, so he came with Li Xiaoxiao. Who knows what he will encounter? If he really meets good things, Xiao Yao''s trip is worthwhile. The location of the auction is in the exhibition hall on the fifth floor. As soon as he entered the elevator, Xiao Yao saw a familiar person¡° Mr. Shaw? You''re here, too! " Qin Tianya looks at Xiao Yao, and Mo Chengfei is standing beside him. Qin Tianya has a kind smile on his face. Although he thinks he has given Xiao Yao money and doesn''t owe him anything, Xiao Yao saved his life after all - at least, he thinks so. It''s because he feels so casual. Even if he knows that the hatred between Mo Chengfei and Xiao Yao is still very deep, he won''t immediately show his attitude to stand on Mo Chengfei''s side. Although he doesn''t think he is a good man, Qin Tianya can''t do such a shameless thing. And Qin Tianya''s side, Xiao Yao also saw Xia Yixing, Xiao Yao also some surprised. Originally, he thought that after the event happened that day, the relationship between Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya should be broken immediately, but now it seems that it is not as simple as he thought¡° Xiao Yao, you''re here, too! That''s great. I''m thinking it''s boring to be alone Xia Yixing saw Xiao Yao and immediately came up and said with a smile. Xiao Yao''s face is full of black lines. He is thinking, what''s his relationship with Xia Yixing so good? Moreover, this time Xia Yixing doesn''t seem to come by herself. Isn''t Qin Tianya still standing beside her? Xiao Yao is a little sad, he is thinking, when did he provoke Xia Yixing, how can he deliberately black himself? This is not deliberately to pull their own hatred! Sure enough, Qin Tianya''s face on the edge has sunk down, and Li Xiaoxiao''s face is also not good-looking. Previously, he was still in the car and told Li Xiaoxiao that he had nothing to do with Xia Yixing. This was face slapping. As soon as his words were finished, Xia Yixing had already pasted it up. Even if Xiao Yao wanted to explain, he couldn''t explain it, because those explanations seemed so pale to him. At this time, don''t talk about trust. Under such circumstances, if Li Xiaoxiao still thinks that there is no relationship between Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing, it''s not that she trusts Xiao Yao too much, but that she lacks heart¡° Cough, Miss Xia, don''t you still have Mr. Qin with you? " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile¡° "He?" Xia Yixing smiles, "ha ha." This "ha ha" means a lot! By such a ha ha, Xiao Yao even forgot what he should say. Qin Tianya''s face is more ugly. If he can, he really wants to jump to the ground immediately and then go straight in, so as not to continue to be shameful here. Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing, Xia Yixing also smiles at him, and then Xiao Yao understands that his feelings are lying on the gun this time. This smart woman wants to take him as a prop to kick Qin Tianya away, but Xiao Yao can''t understand it. Since Xia Yixing doesn''t like Qin Tianya so much, why don''t she talk to each other directly and draw a clear line? Xiao Yao is very curious, but he doesn''t want to ask. It''s not because Qin Tianya and his family are still here. What''s more, there are too many fights in this big family. Even if he asks, Xia Yixing may give countless reasons. Each reason is very reasonable, but Xiao Yao can''t understand it from his point of view. Standing in different positions, the angle of view seems to be different. When the elevator door opens, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao quickly go out, and Xia Yixing immediately follows. Li Xiaoxiao is on Xiao Yao''s left, while Xia Yixing is on Xiao Yao''s right. Those who have already arrived are staring at this incredible scene, and they all begin to doubt life. Xiao Yao is enjoying the happiness of everyone!

 Chapter 259

    No matter Xia Yixing or Li Xiaoxiao, they are all the best beauties.


    There is no way to deny this. Even if everyone has their own aesthetic, but those different aesthetic also have to admit that Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are beautiful. It''s just like everyone''s personality is different. They also think that money is a good thing. If someone has to say that money is the source of all evils and dung, ask him if he is willing to give you his own excrement.


    Xiao Yao finds a seat and sits down.


    Then, Li Xiaoxiao sat on his left and Xia Yixing sat on his right. Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei sit behind Xiao Yao with a black face.


    Qin Tianya likes Xia Yixing.


    Mo Chengfei likes Li Xiaoxiao.


    Then, the two girls are sitting beside Xiao Yao now. This is a kind of torture for them. They want to die!


    They all look at Xiao Yao''s back, the eyes can become a sharp knife to penetrate Xiao Yao''s back.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao didn''t feel well either. He could feel that hostile eyes came from all directions and finally locked him in. This was simply pulling hatred! Not to mention Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei, many men are looking at him with hostile eyes, hoping to become a tiger and kill him alive.


    "Well, everyone has their own troubles, and I''m not serious." Xiao Yao thought.


    He thinks so in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to say so in his mouth. If he really dares to say what he thinks, I''m afraid there will be countless people who want to kill him. After all, he can''t pretend too much, can''t he? Give others a way to live.


    "This time, who is the sponsor of the auction?" Xiao Yao asked Li Xiaoxiao.


    Before Li Xiaoxiao answered, Xia Yixing on the side snatched the words: "it''s from other provinces. It''s a million yuan, but now he''s worth more than a million yuan. He used to be a tumbler antique, and the foundation is not very clean. I heard that there are still some newly unearthed ones in this auction."


    "Just unearthed?" Xiao Yao was stunned. "It''s against the law."


    "Ha ha, who knows?" Xia Yixing shook his head, "since the other party dares to do it aboveboard, it must have its own means. Moreover, even if it''s really just unearthed, people can push it completely, saying that they received it by accident, and they don''t know it at all. Therefore, there is no reserve price for this auction. We all bid separately. Even if you see a vase from the Tang Dynasty, the starting price may be only one million. At that time, even if someone really comes to investigate, you can say that you don''t know the goods, otherwise you can''t set the reserve price so low. "


    "Then he is not afraid of losing money?" Xiao Yao said in silence.


    "Who knows how much he spent? What''s more, don''t treat others as idiots. Most of the people who come to the auction this time want to get something. They may all know the goods. Even if they don''t know the goods, they will bring some with them. They are afraid of making their own eyes. " Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at Xia Yixing and says, "Miss Xia seems to know a lot about this."


    "I don''t know much, but I''m more interested in this aspect. Of course, as long as I can make money, I''m interested in everything. Do you really think that there is no man in our Xia family? If it wasn''t for my ability, I would have been pushed down by others. " Xia Yixing said lightly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t say much. In fact, Xia Yixing is not that kind of simple woman. He can see it from many aspects. Besides, if they are out of the big family, how can they beat through the thorns to get out of the encirclement?


    "Here comes the million." Xia Yixing suddenly stops talking, and his head goes up to the stage. Xiao Yao looks in the direction. On the stage, there is a middle-aged man in a black suit. He looks a little fat, with a smile on his face. He seems to give people a sense of closeness, but from his eyebrows, he can see a fierce color.


    Such a person is not ordinary, Xiao Yao thought.


    "Hello, everyone. First of all, I have to thank you for showing me the enthusiasm of Haitian city. I didn''t expect that so many people would come here today. You moved me a lot. At least, I know that the world is full of truth, goodness and beauty. Just like you, you are willing to keep a charitable heart while your economy is good, I have to say thank you to the children of the mountain village. " Qian''s words are full of sound and emotion. If Xiao Yao had not learned something from Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, he would have believed Qian''s words at this time.


    It''s a million dollars. Apart from other things, at least his acting skills are very good. If he is looking for a tissue to wipe his tears at this time, it may be more perfect.


    If you stand up now and ask Qian million to say the name of that small mountain village, Qian million will have to catch the blind or make up a random one. However, no one will stand up and embarrass him. As Qian million said, each of them has a charitable heart, but do they really have it? We just hope to get good things, that''s all.


    After Qian million''s opening remarks, the audience applauded. We all know that Qian million is bullshit.


    Qian million doesn''t care about it. Anyway, his goal has been achieved. Why should we follow him to express our feelings¡° I don''t want to talk much. I know everyone''s charity business is very urgent, so next, let''s invite the host. " With that, Qian million put down the microphone and went down. Then, a girl with long hair and high set in a black bra skirt came up. She is wearing light makeup and has a very graceful figure. Her long skirt covers her feet. Her facial features are delicate and her eyes are shining with aura. Under the stage, many people have begun to talk about it. Many men have begun to figure out how much they have to spend to invite this beautiful woman to dinner. Of course, after dinner, we still have to find an elegant place to discuss life. If it has to be said that men think this way in their minds, then men must have opinions. Are you kidding? Everyone is so busy. What don''t they think about¡° Hello, my name is Yafei. Welcome. First of all, let''s take a look at the first exhibit. It''s a precious stamp. " There are a lot of people who like to collect stamps, and this is also very popular, because stamps are easier to trade, but this thing is also easier to fake. Therefore, if you are not an expert who has a deep understanding of stamps, you will never dare to deal with it. What makes, chemical soaking, all these means can make some collectors dazzled. However, collecting stamps is also a kind of knowledge. Few people know about Dragon stamps. This is a stamp issued in the Qing Dynasty and the first set of stamps in China. If you want to photograph a full page of dragon, little dragon and Panlong stamps now, it will surely be more than ten million. It''s just that there are more rare stamps in China and abroad, There are countless of them. However, this stamp at this auction is not so rare. Although it is rare, it can not be said that it is a treasure. Everyone''s nature is not very high. Finally, it was sold by a middle-aged man with golden glasses and baldness for 300000¡° At the beginning, there must be nothing good. All the good things are in the back. " Xia Yixing said. Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xia Yixing and said, "it''s not necessarily true. They don''t dare to entertain us like this. There will be some good things in the middle." Xia Yixing smiles and doesn''t speak. From Li Xiaoxiao''s tone, she can feel the other party''s dissatisfaction with her, and she also knows why Li Xiaoxiao is dissatisfied. As a smart woman, she certainly won''t fight with Li Xiaoxiao for this matter. Silence is also the best choice. Otherwise, if there is any conflict between her and Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao will definitely stand firmly on Li Xiaoxiao''s side¡° Next, a bronze sword. " Yafei''s voice is still very good. Then another girl in cheongsam came to the stage with a tray of red cloth in her hand. She put the tray on the table. Yafei, wearing white gloves, showed the copper coin sword a little bit and said, "the history of the copper coin sword is unreliable. Many copper coins are illegible. Please look at the big screen. It''s a high-definition picture." Then, behind her, several pictures were projected on the big screen. Many people are lack of interest. What''s the point of buying this thing for five yuan on the street? Even if the monkey king has opened it, it''s not worth much. He''s not a Taoist priest in Maoshan... "100."¡° A thousand. " Finally, the bronze sword was sold for 30000 yuan, which may be the highest price¡° Fifty thousand. " Suddenly, a voice rang out. Everyone forgot the past and looked at Xiao Yao¡° You want to buy this? " Xia Yixing is a little surprised¡° Yes Xiao Yao laughed, "I think it''s a little interesting."¡° Well, your interests are really special. " Xia Yixing couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t say anything¡° Eighty thousand Said a man. Xiao Yao frowned, forgot the past, coughed and said, "180000."¡° WOW The whole audience was in an uproar, and they all stared at Xiao Yao, thinking, is this boy brain sick? That''s 180000. That''s it? The young man who raised the price with Xiao Yao was a little silly. He quickly closed his mouth and joked. Even if he spent 190000 on it, he would have to cry and faint in the toilet. Yafei looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes. It took a long time to recover. Then she coughed and said in a clear voice, "one hundred and eighty thousand times, one hundred and eighty thousand twice, one hundred and eighty thousand three times! deal! Mr. five, this bronze sword is yours. "¡° Can I take it down now? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Well... Yes According to their rules, they usually pay the money according to the number plate after the end. However, since Xiao Yao made such a request, they could not refuse it. They could only let Xiao Yao pay the money first and then take the bronze sword.

 Chapter 260

    Xiao Yao used 180000 yuan to win the copper sword that others didn''t want to buy, which attracted many people''s ridicule.


    "You say, is this Xiao brain sick? For 180000 yuan, buy this thing? Do you think he spent his own money or Li Xiaoxiao''s money? " Whispered a man in a floral shirt.


    "Well, who knows? I guess it must be Li Xiaoxiao''s money. What skill does this boy have, but after all, it''s also a skill to eat by his face! " Some second-generation rich people have defined Xiao Yao as a little white face who lives on his face. If Xiao Yao knows the conversation between them, he really doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    After paying the money and taking the bronze sword, Xiao Yao returns to his previous position.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "what''s special about this copper coin sword?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "I''m just taking a chance. Wait a minute."


    With that, Xiao Yao untied the red rope on the copper coin sword. The red rope is new, which is normal. The original red rope may have become air 800 years ago.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to the other coins. He picked up the second one in order, and then used his energy to clean up the rust. This method is very mysterious. Xiao Yao also made it secretly, even Li Xiaoxiao didn''t see it clearly.


    "That''s true." After seeing the words clearly, Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile.


    "What is it?" Li Xiaoxiao poked his head and asked.


    "It''s a great summer." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao didn''t get it. I don''t know why.


    But Xia Yixing on the edge exclaimed directly: "what? You say it''s Daxia Zhenxing! "


    "Yes, just look at the words on it." Xiao Yao said, "it''s not fake either."


    Xia Yixing''s previous voice has aroused a lot of people. Many people are confused and don''t know the situation. However, some people who know the goods and study copper coins have already stood up and looked this way.


    There are even a few old people who stand up and walk to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao seems to be aware that he is in trouble and stares at Xia Yixing. Xia Yixing vomits his tongue and is embarrassed. But he still asks, "is this really Daxia Zhenxing?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But there seems to be a little bit under the big character. Is it too big?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "That''s right! From Li Yun, the word "Da" comes from "Tai". If it says that Daxia is really prosperous, it means that it''s fake and can''t be fake any more. " An old man said happily, "young man, can you show me your copper money?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao is not that kind of stingy person, moreover, he also does not believe that the other party can snatch the copper money from his own hand and then walk away.


    The old man wiped his hands on his clothes, then took the money carefully and gave Xiao Yao an embarrassed smile: "sorry, no gloves."


    "No problem." Xiao Yao chuckles. He thinks that the old man is very polite, and he seems to be an expert when he looks at the gesture of the other person''s hands.


    After the old man took the money, he put it under his nose and smelled it. Then he took out a magnifying glass from his pocket and looked at it carefully.


    "Old man sun, is this true or false? Look at it and show it to me! " Another old man complained.


    "Urge what? Can''t you take your time? " Old man sun has no good airway.


    "Yes, Jiangcun, what''s your hurry? Even if Mr. Sun has seen it, it''s me. I came first!" The third old man interjected


    There seems to be a little confusion in the auction. Yafei doesn''t know what''s going on. She just looks at Qian million under the stage. Qian million nods to her, indicating that she doesn''t panic. Then she walks towards Xiao Yao.


    When the old men were looking at the copper coins, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking, "Xiao Yao, what does it mean that Daxia is really prosperous?"


    "It''s one of the 50 treasures of copper coins. Daxia is the name of the state, while Zhenxing is the name of the year. In history, the name of the state and the name of the year are combined. This is the first example. Daxia is from the period of Sixteen States, and this kind of copper coin is very rare. Of course, one of my grandfathers told me that he likes to study these things Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing, who is on the edge, added: "a few years ago, an auction company in Kyoto sold at a high price of 1.65 million."


    Hearing these words, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly widened her eyes, more than 1.6 million? But just now Xiao Yao bought it for 180000 yuan!


    Xia Yixing didn''t deliberately lower her voice. Her words also spread to everyone''s ears. Those who used to laugh at Xiao Yao''s lack of a string in his brain are all silly at this time. They can''t believe it. In a few minutes, this guy has made more than one million? This is a leak!


    There are so many experts here, how can this boy pick up and leak?


    A lot of people can''t understand. But in fact, it''s not so difficult to explain. People''s concerns are different. Many people think that the copper coin sword is worthless at first sight. However, Xiao Yao''s focus is not on the sword character of the copper coin sword, but on the copper coin. When he looked at the high-definition pictures earlier, he saw a big word, which surprised him and also took a chance, Unexpectedly, he really hit the right one.


    It''s not uncommon for good people to think maliciously that Xiao Yao''s copper coin must be fake!


    "It''s true!" For a long time, sun put down his magnifying glass and said.


    This sentence also shattered the original hopes of those people.


    Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya don''t have any happy expression on their faces. They all think that Xiao Yao seems to have given them a million dollars this time. It''s nothing at all, but it''s a manifestation of knowledge. Why don''t they know goods just because Xiao Yao knows them?


    In fact, Xiao Yao also enjoyed the joy, not to mention more than one million, even more than ten million. Xiao Yao didn''t look too much at it. When he got 500 million yuan from Qin Tianya, Xiao Yao didn''t blink.


    However, the joy of picking up the leak will still give people a sense of satisfaction. Some collectors with a lot of money at home will be very excited even if they only find a few thousand yuan leak. After all, there are so many counterfeiters and there are so many people who can identify the goods. It''s too difficult to find the leak.


    "Young man, I want this copper coin, two million!" Sun said, biting his teeth.


    This sentence once again set off waves in the auction.


    "Old man sun, you''ve gone too far! I''m not ready to sell it Jiangcun was immediately dissatisfied.


    "Well, I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll leave it here first!" Old Sun said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Then I''ll have two million and one million!" Jiang village is dissatisfied with the road. Maybe it''s beyond the value of Daxia Zhenxing, but they are all people with status, and they want to collect more. Moreover, if there is a little operation hype, or if they are waiting for a few years, let alone two million, five million is also possible! It just depends on who the seller is.


    At the auction, everyone was thinking a question, why is this boy so lucky?


    "2.1 million? Hum, are you bullying me? Don''t you have any money? I didn''t plan to sell it, two and a half million! " Old Sun said.


    "You''re biting me, aren''t you?" Jiangcun is angry.


    "I don''t mean that. I just think it''s good." Old Sun said.


    "Ha ha, yes, three million! Old man sun, you can continue to increase the price. As long as you dare to increase the price, I won''t do it! " Jiangcun said coldly.


    Old man sun didn''t expect that Jiang village would dare to add it, which made it difficult for him to ride a tiger. In terms of economic strength, he can''t compare with Jiang village. Who can let people have a good son? He is different. He used to be a university professor, studying archaeology, but now he is a treasure expert. Although he made a lot of money by helping others grow their eyes, it''s only five million yuan.


    "Jiang Cun, you''ve been deceiving people too much!" Old Sun said angrily.


    "That''s what I do. You raise the price!" Jiang Village complacently said.


    Old man Sun took a deep breath and looked at the copper coin. At last, he could only take back his eyes.


    "Ha ha, can''t you fight me?" Jiangcun is very proud. He and old man sun often fight for something. He is very happy to win again. Although it''s not worthwhile to spend three million yuan at a time, it''s nothing. After all, it''s still very valuable for collection.


    "I''ll write you a check, young man." Jiang Cun says, already took out chequebook from his pocket.


    "I''m not going to sell it." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    "What?" Jiangcun was obviously surprised, and he began to doubt whether his ears had heard wrong.


    "I said, I''m not going to sell it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Young man, you don''t want the price, do you?" Jiang Cun said in a cold voice, "you''re a very prosperous piece of summer. It''s really precious. However, the three million yuan is already a sky high price. No one is willing to spend more money."


    "Oh." Xiao Yao smiles, "I know."


    "Are you really not going to sell it?" Jiang Cun said, biting his teeth.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "I''m going to give it to someone. One of my grandfather has collected the remaining 49 treasures. It''s just the last one. I want to give it to him."


    Xiao Yao''s words made Jiang Cun and old man sun''s expressions freeze instantly.


    "Fifty treasures... To be collected?" Old man sun asked in a trembling voice. He almost bit his tongue off.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "Mr. Sun, I''m sorry. If it''s not because he likes it, I don''t mind selling it to you."


    "Here''s your card, young man! If you have time, you must take me to see your grandfather, fifty Jane! If I can see all of them in my life, I won''t live in vain! " With tears in his eyes, sun quickly gave Xiao Yao his business card. Moreover, they all knew that if these 50 treasures were sold together, it would be the real sky high price!

 Chapter 261

    Daxia Zhenxing is just a small episode. Since Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to sell it, those old men who are very interested in Daxia Zhenxing can only fail.


    However, it also makes Xiao Yao the focus of many people''s attention. They all feel that Xiao Yao seems to be a man of great insight. Otherwise, why did he pick up this big leak alone?


    "Damn, this boy is lucky." Mo Chengfei lowered his voice and whispered.


    "People are lucky and have their own abilities. Do you know what Daxia Zhenxing is?" Qin Tianya looked at Mo Chengfei and said plainly.


    When Mo Chengfei heard Qin Tianya''s words, he sighed, speechless. Indeed, even if he put Daxia Zhenxing in front of him, he would not feel that this copper coin looks different.


    "So, if people can find it, it''s also a skill. Everyone has the same chance. It has nothing to do with luck." Qin Tianya said, "you can not like Xiao Yao, hate Xiao Yao, if you think, he now got everything is his luck, then you can''t fight him all your life."


    Qin Tianya''s words make Mo Chengfei feel very uncomfortable, but he has to admit that everything Qin Tianya says is very reasonable. If his eyes are still fixed on Xiao Yao''s luck, he may not be able to fight Xiao Yao in his whole life. If he can''t face up to his opponent, he can''t know each other and friends. What else can he talk about fighting with each other?


    "Thank you, Qin. I don''t see much." Mo Chengfei said.


    Qin Tianya waved his hand, looked at Mo Chengfei and said, "if you can really listen, then I''m not in vain."


    Mo Chengfei smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The auction was going on normally, but one person felt very painful.


    That''s a million dollars. He didn''t expect that there was a Daxia Zhenxing hidden on the seemingly unimportant copper coin sword. If he had known it, he would not have auctioned it for any money! After all, Daxia Zhenxing is not only an amazing price, but also a very different collection value.


    But now, everything has come to Xiao Yao''s hand. Even if he is upset, there is no way. Who makes his eyesight inferior to others?


    In the next few exhibits, there is nothing that can attract Xiao Yao, but Xia Yixing thinks that there are a few small things that are very interested and takes a few photos with him.


    "The next exhibit is extraordinary." Yafei stood on the stage and said with a smile. When he said these words, a woman in a cheongsam came up with a tray, and the big screen behind him also began to show pictures. It was a gold bracelet, shining, which should have been washed again. On the bracelet, there were several pieces of crystal clear jade, However, it''s not glass, Imperial Green or other top-quality jadeite. It looks more ordinary. Yafei continued, "this bracelet is said to be from the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, according to the original color and the pattern on it, it should be a royal treasure. Maybe it''s Princess Yang''s!"


    This is to make up a story. Yafei also said that it''s all possible. It''s very unlikely.


    However, Xiao Yao did have a bright future.


    "Fifty thousand." Said a man.


    Xiao Yao followed: "150000."


    The silence was not because of how high the price Xiao Yao was shouting, but because Xiao Yao, who had never called a price since Daxia Zhenxing, started talking again at this time.


    "Two hundred thousand!" Immediately after the silence, someone began to bid.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand." Xiao Yao followed again.


    There are several old experts in this field. They can''t help but put on their eyes and start to look at it again. Previously, they didn''t think there was anything special about this bracelet. But now, Xiao Yao started to bid for it, and it''s still so tight. They think that this bracelet may not be simple.


    No way, who let Xiao Yao be their light now?


    "Mr. Sun, seriously, what do you think is special about this bracelet?" Jiangcun pushed the old man sun beside him and asked.


    Old sun frowned and said, "I don''t know. In my opinion, this is an ordinary bracelet. Gold is not so special, and the jadeite on it is not so graded. If you have to say value, it may be historical value. Do you really think it belongs to Princess Yang?"


    Jiangcun shook his head: "originally, I thought it was bullshit, but now that boy is shooting so hard, I wonder if it could really be Yang Guifei''s?"


    Old man sun didn''t speak.


    They all think it''s a bit of bullshit to say that this bracelet is Yang Guifei''s, but if you think about it carefully, it''s not impossible! They won''t say the bracelet belongs to Yang Guifei, but they don''t dare to say it must not be!


    Everything is in the clouds.


    "Three hundred thousand!" Jiang Cun raised his hand and said, "I don''t care. No matter how much it costs, I''ll buy it!"


    Sun old man wry smile, disdain to say: "really don''t understand how you think, do you really think, Xiao Yao see certainly accurate?"? Maybe he''s gone wrong this time! " After that, he also raised his hand, "400000." Jiangcun really wants to take old man sun out for a fight. What did he say just now? Just now, he was still mocking himself. Then he raised his hand and called 400000. Everyone is old. How about a little face¡° Six hundred thousand. " Xiao Yao raised his hand again¡° Eight hundred thousand This bracelet seems to have pushed the whole auction to a climax. The main reason is that Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao spoke, and he asked for a price. Even if this bracelet was not good originally, it has become more and more complicated now. Are you kidding? This is what Mingdeng wants! If they don''t do a good job, isn''t their brain sick¡° Cheng Fei, ready to bid. " Qin Tianya said, "we can''t miss it."¡° Qin Shao, do you think this bracelet is unusual? " Mo Chengfei seems to have a suspicious attitude¡° It''s hard to say, but since Xiao Yao will bid like this, there must be something fishy about it. " Qin Tianya said with a smile¡° Shall we call it now? " Mo Chengfei asked in a low voice. Qin Tianya shook his head and said, "it''s silly to bid now? This is helping to raise the price of the auction. When other people can''t call, we can call again. In this way, maybe we can save some money. " Mo Chengfei carefully pondered and found that what Qin Tianya said was very reasonable. He once again gave a thumbs up: "Qin Shao, you are still clever. If I were allowed to come, I would definitely bid now. It seems that I am still too young!" Qin Tianya smiles and doesn''t speak. Almost two minutes later, the bracelet had been lifted to three million. A silence, Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, once again said: "three and a half million." After he yelled out the price, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking, "Xiao Yao, is this bracelet really special?"¡° Well, it''s quite special! " Xiao Yao said with a smile. On hearing this, the whole audience was in a uproar again. Do you hear me? Do you hear me? Xiao Yao has said that this bracelet is very special. If we don''t raise the price at this time, when will we wait¡° Five million Said a fat man with a thick gold necklace around his neck¡° Eight million An old man in his seventies raised his hand and said. The price suddenly reached 8 million, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even if it was a million yuan, he was already stupid at this time. But he studied the bracelet carefully, but after a long time, he didn''t find anything special about the bracelet. Finally, he had to give up. He just didn''t expect that it had been raised to 8 million yuan now. Qian million can''t help but doubt his life now. He is thinking, is it because he has lost sight this time? This bracelet is really unusual? But it doesn''t make sense. After I saw it, some experts also saw it. They all said that although the bracelet was from the Tang Dynasty, it has no historical value? At the price of eight million, many people began to give up. At this time, Qin Tianya whispered: "Chengfei, it''s our turn." Mo Chengfei nodded hard, then said: "ten million!"¡° WOW There was another uproar in the audience, but the price had exceeded 10 million. Many people looked at Mo Chengfei, and they all laughed bitterly. Although one or two of them wanted to bid, it seemed that after seeing Mo Chengfei, they had to give up. After all, Mo Chengfei was a member of the mo family. What''s the status of Mo family in Haitian city, They all know it. What''s more, Mo Chengfei is still sitting beside Qin Tianya. Who is Qin Tianya? That''s a member of the Qin family! To raise the price with the Mo family, although they are not strong enough, they still dare to try, but the Qin family is like an aircraft carrier. Even if they want to, they can only choose to give up at this time. See a silence, Mo Chengfei''s face also showed a proud smile. Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Mo Chengfei strangely. Mo Chengfei also looked at Xiao Yao and was elated. Hum, if you have the ability, you will continue to raise the price with me! However, to Mo Chengfei''s surprise, Xiao Yao only looked at him once and didn''t look back. He didn''t even say a word. But Li Xiaoxiao on the side asked in a low voice: "Xiao Yao, do you want to continue to bid? You can rest assured that even if you don''t have enough money, I can help you. "¡° And me. I can help, too. " Xia Yixing also said. Xiao Yao waved his hand with a smile: "come on, it''s not worth buying a bracelet for more than 10 million yuan. It''s nothing precious. It''s just a little old. One million is about it. "

 Chapter 262

    Xiao Yao''s words made the auction, which was still a little noisy, completely quiet, and everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao. His eyes were like looking at an alien. They couldn''t believe their ears. Xiao Yao said, this bracelet is only worth a million?


    "Ha ha, who are you cheating on? Are you willing to buy it? You called for millions before. " Mo Chengfei said with a sneer.


    "Yes, it''s worth millions, but I think it''s only worth one million. What''s wrong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mo Chengfei thought it over carefully and found that Xiao Yao said nothing wrong. Although this bracelet is only worth one million, people are willing to photograph millions. What''s the matter with you?


    Jiang Cun, however, disagreed with Xiao Yao''s words and asked in a low voice, "old man sun, since this bracelet is really from the Tang Dynasty, is it more than a million? At least three or four million? "


    Old man sun looked at Yanjiang village, laughed and said, "do you think what Xiao Yao said is wrong?"


    "Yes! Do you think he''s right? " Jiang village is curious.


    Old sun pointed to his head and said, "where''s your brain? Do you carry your head on your shoulders for decoration


    Jiangcun was depressed for a while. He was thinking that the old man was so old, how could he speak and how could he be hurt!


    "It''s from the pit of life, otherwise, there''s no need for millions of dollars to make something new and put it up for auction in such a place." Old Sun explained, "do you really not understand or do you not understand?"


    Jiangcun didn''t understand, but after listening to old man sun''s words, he suddenly realized that shengkeng, in fact, was just dug out of the soil. It was usually done by tomb robbers. It was illegal. It had to be handed over to the state after it was dug out, so it couldn''t be sold at all! Moreover, because it''s from the pit of life and it''s not clean, even if some brave people dare to buy it, the price will never exceed one million. No wonder Xiao Yao said that if it''s dead, it''s only one million. It''s really reasonable. Even the one million is high.


    Jiangcun suddenly blushed, quickly lowered his head and did not dare to speak. He felt that this time he was really disgraced and lost to someone else''s home, or in front of his old enemy, old man sun.


    Mo broke into a cold sweat and said, "you''re bullshit! Just now Li Xiaoxiao asked you if this bracelet is special. You said it''s special! "


    This sentence, many people have heard, all people also looked at Xiao Yao again, waiting for Xiao Yao to explain.


    "Yes, it''s very special. I think this bracelet is very special and suitable for Xiaoxiao, so I want to buy it and give it to Xiaoxiao. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Mo Chengfei is about to cry. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao meant "special".


    This is really special!


    Qin Tianya''s face is not good-looking. It can be said that both of them are fooled by Xiao Yao. But when you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to be able to target them. It''s just that they think Xiao Yao is a bright light. In addition to the word "special" mentioned by Xiao Yao, they make up their mind to take pictures. Only after they take pictures, they feel a kind of egg ache.


    "Drop the hammer quickly!" He said to Yafei.


    "Oh, oh!" Yafei suddenly realized that she had recovered, and then began to say, "ten million once, ten million twice, ten million three! deal! Congratulations on the 7th. You got the Tang Dynasty bracelet for 10 million yuan. "


    Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei didn''t expect such an outcome. At this time, if anyone would come forward to raise the price with them, it''s really brain trouble. Although this ten million is not a lot for them, it''s a shame! Shame in front of so many people, they both want to be killed!


    "Qin Shao is really unusual. No one dares to raise the price." There is a man who can''t be too busy to watch the fun and laughs.


    Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei blush even more.


    "Why did you just give me a weird look?" Mo Chengfei said to Xiao Yao, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I was just thinking about whether there was something wrong with your brain. I wanted to pay 10 million yuan to buy this bracelet. But if you think about it carefully, it''s nothing. After all, you''re a young Mo family. You''re famous for your money. For your Mo family, this 10 million yuan is just Maoyu. I really should have said that, rich and willful, I admire you, I admire you


    To Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya, this sentence is full of irony


    The whole auction, laughing again.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing''s tears are almost laughed out.


    "Xiao Yao, you are so bad!" Li Xiaoxiao said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao had some doubts: "how can I be broken? Don''t I tell you the truth? I just think that one is more suitable for you and I want to buy it for you. However, they have to spend such a high price to rob me. I haven''t robbed them. How can I find it? "


    Li Xiaoxiao''s smile is even more powerful. For the first time, she saw such a pit, and she was quite right.


    "Cough, next, let''s look at the next collection. It''s a night pearl." At this time, the cheongsam girl came up again with a tray.


    In the tray, there is a red wooden box with two five clawed dragons carved on it. The dragon is originally a totem of China, and in the middle of the two dragons, there is also a round bead carved, which is in response to the sentence "Double Dragons play with beads".


    The box was opened, and inside it was a milky white ball with a diameter of about one cup mouth. It also gave off a vast white luster, which seemed to be smeared with a layer of holy edge.


    "Half a million!" Xiao Yao began to ask the price directly, "this looks very beautiful, very good, if you find a red rope to wear on your neck in the future, it should be very good!"


    All of them were speechless again. It''s only half a million. It''s because it''s beautiful. I really don''t know what Xiao Yao thinks.


    Did he buy Daxia Zhenxing just because of luck? Many people have such doubts.


    "Why don''t you raise the price? I can''t rob you. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei stares at Xiao Yao and hums coldly. He doesn''t pay any attention to him. Does he really treat me as a fool? I was cheated once. Where is the second time?


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t speak any more." Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he is the most nervous now. He is really worried that someone will jump out and raise the price with him. It seems that this night pearl is nothing special. However, Xiao Yao can feel that when the box is opened, his whole body feels fresh and fresh, just like he is soaking in a hot spring. His body is still quiet, At this time, it also suddenly flows, forming a small river in his body, flowing slowly, sliding through his heart.


    This bead is unusual! Xiao Yao thinks that there seems to be some mysterious power in it. Although he doesn''t know what it is, he won''t lose money if he buys it. At least it will help his inner strength cultivation!


    "600000." A man said with a smile, "I''ll try my luck, too."


    "Aha! Mo Shao won''t raise the price with me, do you still bully me? " Xiao Yao''s face was not happy. He raised his hand again, "one million!"


    The man''s face changed a little, and he seemed to be a little scared. After all, Xiao Yao was what kind of person they knew very well. Even Mo family couldn''t fight Xiao Yao. If he really drew Xiao Yao''s hatred, it was obviously not a good thing for him, so he quickly lowered his head.


    In other people''s eyes, Xiao Yao seems to be fighting with others, but he doesn''t think much about it. In addition, with the lessons of Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya, they dare not raise the price. If Xiao Yao gives up, don''t they have to lose money again?


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the back.


    "Ten million." Said the voice.


    Xiao Yao frowned, and his eyes flashed a confused light. He raised his head and looked back. It was a middle-aged man in a black Chinese tunic. He was about forty years old, with a national face and a low head. His facial features were very common. However, Xiao Yao felt that there was a layer of fog on the man''s face. If he was asked to close his eyes now, I can''t remember what he looks like.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao can feel a strong pressure from each other. The man looks up at Xiao Yao, and a chill rises from his heart.


    Although he did not know who the other party was, he was sure that this guy must be unusual!


    That man''s bidding, also scared a lot of people, this mouth is jumping from one million to ten million, this brother''s brain is sick, right? Is there any deep hatred between him and Xiao Yao?


    "Xiao Yao, forget it. It''s just a night pearl. There are many in my family." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded, and then raised his hand: "one hundred million."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    No one dares to speak.


    crazy! Xiao Yao and the middle-aged man behind are all crazy! For the sake of a bright night pearl, it''s a hundred million yuan! Are they all insane?


    The middle-aged man looked at Xiao Yao with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "Two hundred million." Said the middle-aged man, biting his teeth.


    Everyone has been numb, they do not know what to say at this time.


    Li Xiaoxiao pulled Xiao Yao: "forget it, Xiao Yao, it''s not worth it."


    "Well, I have to buy it!" Xiao Yao deliberately pretended to be aggressive: "three hundred million!"


    The man stood up and looked at Xiao Yao. His tense face suddenly showed a smile.


    "I only have 200 million." The middle-aged man said, "you''d better give it to me."


    "What if I say no?" Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    "Then you will regret it." With that, the middle-aged man turned and went out.

 Chapter 263

    ZhongShanZhuang said that Xiao Yao would regret it, which made Xiao Yao uncomfortable. He felt that it was a threat, and he saw sarcasm and coldness in his eyes.


    They''re not kidding.


    Moreover, the man also gives Xiao Yao a very dangerous feeling. He knows that the other party is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Xiao Yao, is this bead very special?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    She believes in Xiao Yao. She knows that Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of person who likes to be impulsive. Since Xiao Yao is willing to spend 300 million yuan to buy this bead, the night pearl must have its value. Although Xiao Yao is acting like he is in a rage, Li Xiaoxiao believes that Xiao Yao pretends it.


    Xiao Yao is a very calm person. With more understanding of Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao has her own determination.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, with a proud smile on his face: "this is really a good thing."


    Li Xiaoxiao smell speech, in front of a bright, quickly asked: "that this good where?"


    Xiao Yao coughed awkwardly and whispered, "in fact, I don''t know what''s good about it."


    Li Xiaoxiao: "she felt that Xiao Yao was just teasing her. She said that this was a good thing, but she couldn''t even tell where the night Pearl was. Isn''t that a joke?


    Xiao Yao can''t tell Li Xiaoxiao clearly. Can he tell Li Xiaoxiao that he can feel the magic power inside? If you were Li Xiaoxiao, you might not be able to accept such an answer.


    Xia Yixing also looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look and said, "three hundred million, buy such a small bead, either you are a genius or you are a madman."


    This is a very pertinent evaluation. At least that''s what many people think at the auction.


    Xiao Yao just smiles and doesn''t answer Xia Yixing''s question. Anyway, he knows he has found the treasure.


    Qian million also looks at Xiao Yao. He really wants to rush to Xiao Yao''s thigh now and call him the God of wealth. He never thought that this humble night pearl could be sold at a high price of 300 million yuan. In his opinion, this night pearl can be sold at a high price of 100000 yuan. He asks his grandfather to tell his grandmother. The 300 million yuan is just flowing from the water! What a surprise!


    The last thing that comes to the end is a vase. However, this vase doesn''t seem to make much difference to Xiao Yao. He doesn''t even bother to ask for a price, which makes Qian million a little confused. In his opinion, the value of this vase is far more than that of the night Pearl, even that night pearl will cost more than 300 million, How could Xiao Yao not be interested in this vase?


    However, Xiao Yao is not interested, and he has nothing to do. Fortunately, there are still many people who know how to buy the vase. In the end, the vase was sold at the price of $7 million, but the price is obviously not satisfactory. In fact, before the auction, the ideal transaction price of Qian million was about 5 million or 6 million yuan. It was just that he had made 300 million yuan at a time, which made Qian million expand rapidly. He was used to eating big fish and meat, and suddenly changed to radish and vegetables, so he was naturally dissatisfied.


    He had never thought about it. Before that, he had the idea that some food would be good


    "It''s a pity that this time, I''ve come back without success. What I''ve photographed are all humble things." Xia Yixing sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "are you very interested in collecting?"


    "It''s OK. It''s one of my few hobbies. I have my own private museum." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. It''s very rare for a girl to be interested in these things at such an age.


    "When you go to Kyoto, I can show you." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "can I take what I like when I see it?"


    "Well... There can only be one!" Xia Yixing also agreed to Xiao Yao''s request.


    Xiao Yao was a little curious: "don''t you worry about me taking away the most important thing in your museum? You''ll have to feel sorry then! "


    "Ha ha, first of all, you have helped me so many times, even if you really take something, I will not feel distressed. Secondly, in fact, I have hidden all the things that really hurt me. There is no exhibition. " Xia Yixing whispered, "although I don''t have much pocket money, some treasures, if taken out, can make countless people envious. I will never take those things out before I have 100% security."


    Xiao Yao nodded and understood the meaning of Xia Yixing.


    Out of the Haitian Hotel, Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing should go their separate ways.


    "I''ve rented a house myself now, and I won''t return to Beijing in a short time. We''ll contact you when you have time, and don''t forget the things that I want to buy shares." Xia Yixing said, "I''ll call you."


    After listening to Xia Yixing''s words, Xiao Yao remembered that Xia Yixing had said that he would take a share in his company, but Xiao Yao had been busy with other things during this period, and Xia Yixing didn''t mention it again, so Xiao Yao took it as a joke. Now Xia Yixing mentioned it again, which also means that the other party is very serious.


    "Also, I have inspected your company. Didn''t I say 10 million before? Now I''ll change it to 100 million. " Xia Yixing said, "when will you have time for this matter? Let''s talk about it in detail." Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "well, in fact, I''m not in charge of the company''s affairs now. You can just go there and call me, but I have a problem that I don''t understand."¡° oh What''s the problem? " Xia Yixing asked with great interest¡° You are a miss of the Xia family. With your strength and financial resources, it seems that it is not difficult to open a large-scale company in Haitian city? Why do you have to take a share? Instead, we are enjoying the cool under the big tree. " Xiao Yao said. Xia Yixing shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the water is too deep. It''s hard to make it clear for a while and a half. However, if you think that I can help you get the help of the Xia family by taking a share, you just think too much. This is my personal share, and the Xia family will not provide any help." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders¡° OK, don''t ask that much. Look behind you. Li Xiaoxiao seems to be very unhappy. " Xia Yixing Chin Yang Yang, said with a smile. Li Xiaoxiao stood about ten meters away from them, holding his shoulders. When Xiao Yao turned his face, Li Xiaoxiao immediately lowered his head and deliberately avoided Xiao Yao''s eyes. However, this move was too obvious, and Xiao Yao was also a little sad¡° What else are you looking at? Hurry over, so that your girlfriend won''t cut me off later. " Xia Yixing said deliberately. Xiao Yao nodded. Although he and Li Xiaoxiao are not friends and girlfriends now, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to explain to Xia Yixing. Otherwise, Xia Yixing may feel that he likes her. It''s not good to create such a misunderstanding. Watching Xiao Yao leave, Xia Yixing sighs and shakes her head... When she comes to Li Xiaoxiao, Li Xiaoxiao immediately opens her mouth¡° What have you been talking about for a long time? " Li Xiaoxiao asked, squinting her eyes. There was no special expression on her face, just like asking casually¡° "Yes?" "She wants to take a stake in our company," Xiao said¡° A stake in your company? " Li Xiaoxiao seems to be a little surprised, curious asked, "why ah?" Xiao Yao curled his lips: "where do I know?"¡° According to the truth, she is the first lady of the Xia family. She is not a person who is short of money. Even if she really wants to make her own career, she can open a company in Haitian city. She doesn''t need your help in terms of capital or human resources. " Xiao Yao sighed: "in fact, I think so, but she did not give me a positive answer, probably because she has something to hide." Li Xiaoxiao held his shoulders and walked side by side¡° You said, does she want to deliberately create opportunities to approach you, and then soak you! " Li Xiaoxiao touched his chin, like detective Conan opened the mode of solving a case. Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry after listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words. He stopped to look at Li Xiaoxiao, and then said seriously: "Xiaoxiao, you have to know that not everyone will treat me as a sweet cake, that is, you will think I am very good." Li Xiaoxiao was a little stunned, and then two groups of blushes rose on her face. Then she lowered her head, pursed her mouth, rolled her eyes, and her voice revealed her charm: "cut, you are a sweet cake. Only those who really understand you will find out how good you are. Now, Xia Yixing has begun to understand you. When she knows you thoroughly, you will be more popular. " Xiao Yao is completely speechless... "OK, we''d better go back quickly!" Li Xiaoxiao coughed and said¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded. Because Xiao Yao came out with Li Xiaoxiao this time, Lao Biao didn''t follow him. The most important thing is that Lao Biao didn''t feel it was necessary to follow him. First of all, Xiao Yao''s presence ensured Li Xiaoxiao''s personal safety, and Xiao Yao''s driving skills were also very good. What''s more, now the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao is more and more blurred. As a past person, he can''t understand anything. Following them is just annoying. Lao Biao doesn''t want to be a one kilowatt bulb! Just opened the door, Li Xiaoxiao sat in. When Xiao Yao stepped in with one leg, a voice sounded behind him, thick and heavy¡° As I said, you''ll regret it. " So said the voice. Xiao Yao got out of the car and closed the door. He remembered the sound and was very familiar with it.

 Chapter 264

    It''s still a look that makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The man, silent, suddenly appeared behind Xiao Yao, his face still with a faint sneer, from the slightly upward corner of his mouth, it is not difficult to detect the irony, as if he is the Buddha, and Xiao Yao is the monkey king in his hand, can not escape from the palm of his hand.


    "Originally, I just wanted to buy fochenzhu and go, but you have to step in." The middle-aged man looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Thank you for telling me the name of that night pearl, fochenzhu, right? It sounds good Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Whatever its name is, it''s none of your business." The middle-aged man said with a frown.


    "Now it''s mine." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ve given all my money, don''t you know? Previously, I crossed out three hundred million at a time. At that time, I felt really painful! Ah, I spent the three hundred million, and the bead is mine. How can it have nothing to do with me? It seems that your logic is not very good. "


    "Well, that''s a lot of rubbish." The middle-aged man snorted coldly. He seemed to be a little impatient. He stretched out his right arm to Xiao Yao. The palm was flat and upward. He said faintly, "take it."


    Xiao Yao deliberately pretended not to understand, a face of doubt, grabbed his head: "what? Do you have an invoice? If you want to do something good to pay for it, how sorry I am. "


    "Buddha dust bead, bring it." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Oh, you can''t afford emotion. You''re going to rob it." Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man didn''t seem to think it was such a disgraceful thing. He simply admitted it and said in a very domineering manner, "if I were you, I would have handed over the Buddha dust bead. If I had robbed it hard, you would have suffered the loss in the end. You don''t deserve the loss."


    Xiao Yao smile, did not answer each other''s words, he selectively ignored.


    It''s obviously impossible for him to offer it. It''s not Xiao Yao''s character. In the final analysis, no one can take advantage of him. Generally speaking, if he doesn''t take advantage of others, they are already burning high incense.


    Now, it''s an insult to Xiao Yao that someone wants to take advantage of him!


    The middle-aged man also saw Xiao Yao''s determination, and finally no longer quarreled with Xiao Yao. Instead, he directly waved his fist and attacked Xiao Yao''s face.


    Xiao Yao immediately moved a step to the right side, dodged the punch, and immediately waved his arm to the armpit of the middle-aged man. Seizing the opportunity, he would fight back.


    The middle-aged man was a little surprised. He wanted to stun Xiao Yao directly, and then found the Buddha dust bead from Xiao Yao. He didn''t expect that his fist was dodged by the other side. Not only that, the other side seized the opportunity to fight back.


    The middle-aged man didn''t expect it, so he was unprepared. Xiao Yao''s fist was a success, and he put it under the other man''s armpit. The middle-aged man stepped back two steps, and then looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes.


    "Are you a practitioner?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "aren''t you, too?"


    "This time, I''ve lost my sight, but if you think you can escape from me by learning some Kung Fu, I can only say that your idea is too naive." The middle-aged man crooked his neck to open his muscles and bones.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and said curiously, "when do I say I''m going to run away?"


    "You''re not going to run away?" The middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Can''t I just beat you down and go straight away?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The middle-aged man couldn''t help laughing when he heard Xiao Yao''s words, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world


    "You look ugly when you laugh." Xiao Yao sneered.


    The middle-aged man put away his smile and frowned.


    Xiao Yao continued: "forget it, you''d better laugh. It''s uglier."


    Middle aged man: "he realized that he had been fooled by his partner.


    Anger from the heart, the middle-aged man suddenly rushed to Xiao Yao, his speed is very fast, ordinary people can capture is probably the shadow of the road, suddenly, the fist has been waved to Xiao Yao''s eyes, this fist is full of vigor, enough to run through the world.


    Xiao Yao flashed a cold light in his eyes. He immediately held out his hand and grasped the wrist of the middle-aged man. Even so, his body still stepped back two steps. At the same time, the middle-aged man put out his hand again, raised his other arm high, and then hit Xiao Yao face again with thunder.


    Zhao Zhao is fierce. The piercing wind is sweeping Xiao Yao''s whole body, and every cell begins to beat wildly.


    Xiao Yao raised another arm, parried the blow, kicked it out and kicked it towards the middle-aged man''s abdomen.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were slightly astringent, and he kicked Xiao Yao''s knee. Then the two men quickly bounced away, and they both stepped back several steps. Xiao Yao''s face was a little ugly, and even the leg that was kicked by the other side was shaking at this time. After all, he was not beaten by iron, and he would still feel pain.


    Both in strength and speed, it seems that the other side has the upper hand, which makes Xiao Yao feel very unhappy and completely in a situation of being beaten. Li Xiaoxiao, who is sitting in the car, has become a little nervous at this time. She can see that Xiao Yao is in a very bad situation now. In fact, originally, she was very confident about Xiao Yao. In terms of fighting, Xiao Yao never seems to have suffered a loss. In her opinion, Xiao Yao''s attempt to solve the other party is basically a matter of a few fists, but now, She found that Xiao Yao was not a god of war, and could not be invincible. Li Xiaoxiao has a very sad feeling that she wants to help Xiao Yao, but she also clearly understands that even if she gets off the bus, she can''t help Xiao Yao, but it will become a burden for Xiao Yao. That is because she understands this, Li Xiaoxiao can keep her sense and try to comfort herself. Xiao Yao will be OK. Xiao Yaoshen inhales the air and stares at the man in front of him¡° Good skill. " Said the middle-aged man¡° Should I thank you for your compliment? " Xiao Yao said in a cold voice¡° No need. " The middle-aged man said, "don''t force me to scrap you. Give me something. I''ll leave. I don''t want to make trouble."¡° Oh, if you want to take away the Buddha dust beads, it depends on whether you have that ability or not. " Xiao Yao stood up straight, and at the same time, he carried the energy in his body¡° Why should we propose a toast without penalty? " The middle-aged man shook his head, as if to feel sorry for Xiao Yao''s unwise choice. Even if he felt sorry, his body didn''t stagnate at all. He rushed to Xiao Yao again. When he was still a few steps away from Xiao Yao, he gently stepped under his feet, and his body soared up in the air, which seemed to have surpassed Xiao Yao''s head, At the same time, the two legs floating in the air have started to kick at Xiao Yao''s head. Xiao Yao raised his arm and lay down in front of him. He also blocked each other''s legs. However, the middle-aged man seemed to have expected that Xiao Yao would do so. He stepped on Xiao Yao''s arm and pulled his body up for half a meter again. Finally, he somersaulted in the air and passed over Xiao Yao''s head. Before he fell to the ground, the back kick had already been kicked on Xiao Yao''s back, By the time he turned around, the middle-aged man had rushed over again. It seems that the other side is not going to give Xiao Yao any breathing opportunities, one move after another, one after another, one move after another, the move is dangerous and spicy. Xiao Yao''s abdomen was heavily hit by a middle-aged man, his body also flew up, hit an Audi on the side, the windshield split out cobweb like traces, the alarm system is also big up. The middle-aged man rushed over again. He jumped into the Audi and stepped on Xiao Yao''s stomach. Xiao Yao immediately turned over and got out of the car, and the middle-aged man''s foot also fell down, and he kicked a hole in the windshield. If the foot just kicked Xiao Yao, the consequences can be imagined - I don''t know if the Audi car owners will feel sad when they see this scene. This is not the problem Xiao Yao should consider now. Xiao Yao rubbed his stomach and breathed cold air to relieve the pain¡° Give you one last chance, or not! " The middle-aged man lowered his voice and roared¡° Give it to your mother Xiao Yao finally burst a rude, no way, he is too subdued¡° Good The middle-aged man was not surprised, as if he would be curious if Xiao Yao''s answer was not this. This time, it was Xiao Yao who moved first. He also seemed to realize that if he was beaten passively, he would not be far away from falling down. The middle-aged man stares at Xiao Yao, who is running towards him. His eyes show deep disdain. He thinks that Xiao Yao can''t cause any threat to him. Xiao Yao waved his fist. He also raised his wrist to stop Xiao Yao''s attack. Then he took advantage of Xiao Yao''s attack gap to make up a punch and let Xiao Yao lie down completely. However, when he raised his wrist, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in the tiger''s mouth. Then his whole arm seemed numb and had no intuition. His face changed greatly and he quickly stepped back. At the mouth of his wrist, there was a two inch long silver needle, which was bright¡° Despicable... "The middle-aged man bit his teeth and quickly pulled out the silver needle and threw it aside¡° You want to rob me and say I''m mean. What''s your face Xiao Yao said angrily¡° Well, can you use these little tricks? " The middle-aged man said coldly, "now, I''ve decided to kill you and take away the Buddha dust beads."¡° Who can''t boast? " While Xiao Yao was talking, he had already felt the silver needle again and was ready to go.

 Chapter 265

    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to be a lamb to be slaughtered. Since the other party wants to kill him, he can only fight against it. After all, he is still young and doesn''t want to die in a short time.


    Since you don''t want to die, you have to fight.


    The middle-aged man''s face was very ugly. Xiao Yao stabbed him with a silver needle. Now he felt that his whole arm was numb, as if he had been drugged. He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also a little surprised, although the other side''s means is not very glorious, but now this is a fight to the death, who cares about what glory?


    In the face of life and death, what open and aboveboard, it is a fart! If Xiao Yao had a gun on his body, he would certainly take it out at this time. If he didn''t say a word, he would give a "surprise" to the middle-aged man.


    "You are very accurate in puncturing the acupoints." The middle-aged man was very angry and laughed.


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao arched his hand and said, "thank you for your praise. If you are afraid, you can go now. Look, it''s time for dinner now. Otherwise, would you like to go back to dinner?"


    "Hum, I want to die!" As soon as the middle-aged man smiles, his face is covered with frost, and the tone of the last byte falls. His body rushes out quickly, leaving the shadow of Taoism in the air. He turns his fist into grasping and grabs at Xiao Yao''s throat.


    Xiao Yao squats down to avoid this claw, which just hits the cement pillar behind Xiao Yao. The cement pillar leaves a claw mark, and the sound of cement falling on the ground reverberates in the dreary underground parking lot.


    If Xiao Yao didn''t escape, the consequences can be imagined.


    It seems that the other side is a master who has practiced foreign Kung Fu to the extreme.


    Xiao Yao is more curious about the night pearl on his body. The middle-aged man says that the pearl is called fo Chen Zhu. His first feeling seems to be that he has something to do with Buddhism. Although he doesn''t know who the middle-aged man is, he can be sure that he is an expert. With the strength of the other party, he will go all out to fight for fo Chen Zhu, Then fochenzhu must be a treasure.


    This time, Xiao Yao is sure that he really found the treasure. Since it''s a baby, we can''t give it to each other.


    When he thought about this, the middle-aged man had already made a move again. His fist technique was very strong and fast. Even if he could only lift one arm, he could block all Xiao Yao''s retreat. Suddenly, his eyes changed and he immediately stepped back. Only in this way could he avoid the silver needle in Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "If you have the ability, let''s fight with your bare hands." It can be seen that although the middle-aged man is full of confidence, he is still very afraid of the silver needle in Xiao Yao''s hand. Previously, he has already won a move, and one arm can''t move for a period of time. If he is hit again, both arms can''t move, how can he fight this fight?


    Xiao Yao laughed: "do you think this is unfair?"


    The middle-aged man hesitated a little, then nodded: "a little."


    "All right." Xiao Yao took out a silver needle, "give you one, lest you say I bully you."


    "..." the middle-aged man was depressed and thought that I couldn''t use it. What''s the use of you for me?


    "It seems that you don''t want it any more. It''s fine. It''s called fire needle. It''s a good thing. If you lose it, I''ll be distressed." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    The middle-aged man has a gloomy face.


    "Go on." Xiao Yao said, "I have to go to eat after solving you. If I don''t eat, I''ll sleep at night and dream that I''ll find food again."


    "I''m afraid you have to be a starving ghost." Said the middle-aged man.


    "You''re drifting the hearse!" Xiao Yao scolds a way, who let the other party curse oneself to die first?


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, kicked out, and lightened on Xiao Yao''s wrist. Xiao Yao''s arm also scolded him a little. The other arm grabbed the man''s ankle, bit his teeth, and pulled the middle-aged man up with one arm, flying him in the air.


    The middle-aged man, who was lying flat, suddenly sat up and patted Xiao Yao''s face with one arm.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, this time he did not intend to avoid, but raised another arm, clenched into a fist, hit the middle-aged man''s knee.


    Xiao Yao this fist, also hit the middle-aged man to fly out, the best defense is to attack, this sentence is very reasonable.


    After landing, the middle-aged man stepped back a few steps, then he could see his right leg trembling slightly, and his face also showed a look of pain.


    "It seems that you are not hard hit. I thought you were invulnerable. It seems that your foreign Kung Fu has not reached the peak." Xiao Yao laughed mercilessly.


    "Well, it''s a lot of nonsense." Middle aged men also know that they are now in a passive situation. Who knows if the woman in the car has called the police? It''s no good for him to continue to drag on. Now he has to make a quick decision. Otherwise, if the police come and he wants to take the Buddha dust bead, it will be more difficult than going to heaven.


    Thinking of this, he did not care about the pain of his right leg, gritted his teeth against the pain and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    The middle-aged man guessed well. Ten minutes ago, Li Xiaoxiao had already called the police, which is the only thing she can do now¡° Why haven''t you come yet? " Li Xiaoxiao looked at the white delicate crystal watch on her wrist, a little worried. She''s afraid Xiao Yao won''t last long. Thinking of the efficiency of the Chinese police, she could only sigh. She was thinking, if she told the police that she had picked up a box of money, would the police come faster? When she thinks about this, Xiao Yao has been fighting with the middle-aged man again. Both of them are very fast. Li Xiaoxiao feels that he can''t capture any wonderful scenes. As time went by, Xiao Yao hit several fists, and the middle-aged man also hit several fists. The middle-aged man also raised his numb arm. During this period of time, he has already broken through the acupoints¡° Bang The man hit Xiao Yao on the shoulder with a fist. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s fist also hit the man''s chest. They took a step back together, and then, as if they had agreed, without any pause, the two also threw themselves at each other again. Their expressions were so fierce that they wanted to kill each other with one blow¡° Bang¡° Bang At the beginning, both Xiao Yao and middle-aged men would try their best to avoid each other''s attack, but when they hit each other, their lives were wide open and their moves were wide open. They used their own bodies to fight each other''s fists, and then they dropped their fists on each other. This was a way to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred, It''s a bit hard to judge who is the 800. In the end, whether Xiao Yao or the middle-aged man, the corners of his mouth had been dripping with blood, and his face was blue and purple, which was a miserable look¡° ha-ha! Have a good time The more middle-aged men fight, the more happy they are, because Xiao Yao is no longer dodging like before, and he doesn''t use silver needles, which makes him feel very comfortable. Both of them are tough, just to see who can make it to the end¡° You are still the first one to fight with me like this The middle-aged man laughed. Xiao Yao was able to know each other''s name. After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao asked curiously, "do you want to tell me that you are always high and cold, and it''s hard to find an expert?" Nan Tianyuan shook his head: "before, either I was beaten down by others, or others were beaten down by me. You are the first one who can compete with me!" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. If you want to say that, just say it well. People who don''t know think you are invincible! How could anyone be more shameless than himself¡° Come again South sky far roars a way. Xiao Yao frowned and went up again. Fist up and down, legs and feet virtual shadow shaking, in the middle of the two, the rapid flow of air, bursts of wind, blowing their clothes. A minute later, a siren sounded. Nantianyuan stops and looks at Xiao Yao¡° It seems that your friend really called the police. " Nan Tianyuan sighed, "unfortunately, we can''t continue to fight." Xiao Yao won''t cherish heroes with him¡° I''ll look for you later. " Nan Tianyuan said. Xiao Yao sneered: "are you so sure that you can still find me?" Nan Tianyuan laughs with arrogance¡° At the end of the day, there''s no one I can''t find in the south! " He said. With that, he turned around. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared in Xiao Yao''s sight. He came mysteriously and walked fast. Xiao Yao didn''t plan to catch up. He tried his best to fight with the other side. Although he won''t be defeated in a short time, his inner strength obviously can''t keep up with him. If he can''t find the flaw in the other side in the next ten minutes, he will be the one who loses in the end. Although nantianyuan didn''t beat him, if Xiao Yao wanted to stay with him, it was obviously fantastic. What''s more, now Xiao Yao''s condition is very bad? As soon as nantianyuan left, Li Xiaoxiao immediately opened the door and went down¡° Xiao Yao, are you ok? " Li Xiaoxiao rushed to Xiao Yao and caught him¡° I think, I have something to do... "Xiao Yao said, and then he felt dizzy. Then he closed his eyes and fainted. Li Xiaoxiao would stand beside him, otherwise, Xiao Yao would have to fall and eat shit¡° Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao Xiao Yao fainted, but Li Xiaoxiao was scared. At this time, a police car had already arrived at her side, which made her feel a little more stable

 Chapter 266

    At 12 o''clock in the evening, in the advanced intensive care unit of the first hospital of Haitian city, Xiao Yao''an, who was wearing a hospital number suit, lay quietly on the bed, but his face was still a little pale. Although the doctor said that Xiao Yao was out of danger, his condition was still not very good.


    Maybe even Xiao Yao didn''t know how serious his internal injury was. He had two broken ribs. In the end, he and that nantianyuan had already hit each other with red eyes. They had no idea what to avoid. Moreover, he had already lost some strength. If he had another ten minutes, even if Xiao Yao won in the end, he would have lost his strength and died.


    Looking at Xiao Yao lying on the bed with pale face and dead arms, Li Xiaoxiao is also silent, her eyes are slightly red, and she has obviously cried.


    At this time, the door of the ward was knocked.


    "Xiaoxiao sister-in-law, how is brother Xiao?" Song Yilin and Fang Hai came in, and Ali followed them. Previously, song Yilin made a phone call to Xiao Yao, but Li Xiaoxiao answered it. After learning the news from Li Xiaoxiao, song Yilin rushed over with Fang Hai and a Li.


    "Xiao Yao, he has nothing to do now..." Li Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyes and said, her voice is a little hoarse.


    "En..." Song Yilin clenched his teeth and clenched his fist, "Xiaoxiao sister-in-law, who did it?"


    "I don''t know, but I seem to hear him say his name is Nan Tianyuan." Li Xiaoxiao said, "Xiao Yao bought a night pearl at the auction. As a result, that guy wanted to take his night pearl."


    "Damn it! Did you rob brother Xiao? " Song Yilin is furious. It''s obvious that he is bullying people!


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and walked towards the door. When he came to the door, he heard his voice saying, "hello? Dad, is there a master named Nan Tianyuan in the Jianghu... "When he said that, he had already gone out.


    "I want to avenge the boss." Ali also clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of blood.


    In his opinion, it was Xiao Yao who gave him his second life, and if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, he would not be like this now, and he might still live in dire straits. He seldom says thank you to Xiao Yao. It''s not because he is ungrateful, but because he thinks that a great kindness can be offset by a "thank you".


    People who don''t speak much often want to think that every day, he is thinking about how to repay Xiao Yao.


    After thinking about it, he didn''t have any good ideas. He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t need his reward at all, and Xiao Yao never thought about what he needed to give back.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao has become like this, Ali''s eyes become red. He wants to find the man named Nan Tianyuan immediately, and then twist each other''s head off.


    "Xiaoxiao sister-in-law, you can rest assured that this matter is wrapped up in our brothers. We will certainly help brother Xiao get revenge!" Fang Hai said in a deep voice.


    "If he hears what you are saying, he will tell you that he will take revenge on himself." Li Xiaoxiao gave a bitter smile.


    "Yes?" Fang Hai was a little stunned, and then also showed a smile, "not bad, Xiaoxiao sister-in-law, you know brother Xiao more and more now."


    Fang Hai''s words made Li Xiaoxiao blush and stare at Fang Hai: "go away."


    "Hey, hey." Fang Hai scratched his head.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of fighting outside.


    "It''s broken. It must be Lao song who is working with the doctor again." Fang Hai patted his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao didn''t understand all of a sudden.


    "Before, when we were about to come in, some nurses and doctors stopped us and said that it was not visiting time, but at that time, we didn''t have the heart to talk nonsense with them. In addition, Lao song was a violent temper. He was so angry that he punched and flew one by one. We three broke in. It is estimated that they are looking for him now." Fang Hai scratched his head.


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry, but she quickly got up and went out.


    Outside, there were three or five doctors in white coats and two security guards on duty in the corridor.


    "I''ve told you that it''s my elder brother. Do you mind?" Song Yilin stood alone and expressed his strong dissatisfaction.


    "Cough... Well, Dr. Zhao, are you ok?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at a middle-aged doctor lying on the ground.


    This doctor is also Xiao Yaozhi''s attending doctor.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok..." said, the middle-aged man had already got up, but he was still coughing violently. Fortunately, song Yilin didn''t want to hurt them. Otherwise, with song Yilin''s strength and this punch, these people may have a little trouble if they want to stand up. Maybe they will live next door to Xiao Yao.


    "Miss Li, are you all right?" Dr. Zhao asked quickly.


    They all know who Li Xiaoxiao is. If something happens to Li Xiaoxiao in their hospital, they will lose their jobs.


    "I''m fine. He''s my friend." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know before. There was some misunderstanding."


    "Ah?" When Dr. Zhao heard this, he understood it and nodded, "yes, no, no misunderstanding, ha ha! This brother''s skill is really good. "


    It''s faster than turning a book.


    Who is Li Xiaoxiao? Her friends, that is certainly not ordinary. At least, they are not the doctors who can offend. Therefore, even if they are beaten by song Yilin, they can never show any dissatisfaction. Otherwise, they don''t need to continue to live in Haitian city. Even if they can continue to be doctors, they can only try their luck in the pet hospital.


    "Well, you''re fine." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "Cough, since that''s the case, we won''t disturb you." Dr. Zhao coughed again and left with the doctors and security guards.


    "Fang Hai, song Yilin and ah Li, you three should go back first." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "How can it be? It''s you, sister-in-law. You''d better go back first. We can do it here." Song Yilin said quickly.


    "You still have to work tomorrow. Besides, even if you really want to be here, you have to come tomorrow. I''m sure I''ll have a rest tomorrow. Then, you''ll come to change shifts. Isn''t that ok?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Well... Well, Ali, Haihai, you two go back to rest first. Tomorrow morning, you two come to change shifts. I''m here, and I can protect you from others." Song Yilin said.


    Fang Hai considered for a while, nodded: "also OK." Fang Hai also understands that they are not iron men, and they can''t stay up with Xiao Yao all the time. They still have to have a shift system, so he immediately agrees with song Yilin''s opinion, and then he leaves with a Li for the time being.


    "Sister in law, you go in. I''ll be out in the corridor." Song Yilin said.


    "How can we..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, just you two in it." Song Yilin laughs.


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t laugh or cry: "now Xiao Yao is in a coma. Besides, Xiao Yao is still in a coma. It''s impossible for me and him to say anything."


    "That''s right... Forget it, I''ll go in, too!"


    Late at night, a quiet.


    The next day, before seven o''clock, Fang Hai and ah Li came running.


    "Sister in law, Lao song, we''ve come to change shifts. You can do whatever you need to do." Fang Hai also carried three thermos bottles, "these are some breakfast I made. You two have some first, and I''ll leave one for brother Xiao."


    "What did you do?" Song Yilin obviously can''t believe it, "can you cook?"


    "Bullshit, man. It used to be new Oriental." Fang Hai joked.


    Song Yilin smiles and opens the thermos. There are two layers. The bottom is preserved egg porridge and the top is some small dishes.


    "By the way, Ali, have you eaten yet?" Fang Hai asked.


    "I''ve had it. My sister can do it." Ali was embarrassed.


    "You are a brother, and you need your sister to cook for you. What do you mean?" Fang Hai despises the way.


    Ali touched her nose and said, "it''s a habit for her. Although I ask her to sleep a little more every day, no matter how much I say, it''s meaningless. She doesn''t listen at all."


    "Tut Tut, this is also very good. How virtuous it is. I''m sure I''ll be a good wife in the future. By the way, Ali, can I call you brother-in-law in the future?" Fang Hai is close to ah Li.


    "Not good." Said Ali.


    "Why?" Fang Hai felt very puzzled.


    Ali scratched his head, and then said seriously: "Haige, although I always regard you as my brother, and I think you are very nice to us, very loyal, but to tell you the truth, I always think you are not a good man."


    "Poof..." Li Xiaoxiao and song Yilin both spouted out what they were eating, and then laughed. They thought that Ali must be a joke, but they felt more happy when they looked at his serious expression.


    Ali looked curious and thought, did he say something wrong?


    Fang Hai''s face full of grievances, just about to ask, a weak voice rang out.


    "What are you laughing at, so funny?"


    Hearing this sound, the four people quickly turn their eyes to the hospital bed. Seeing Xiao Yaoxu with a pale face squinting, Fang Hai and a Li quickly come to him, while Li Xiaoxiao and song Yilin also put down their thermos.


    "Brother Shaw? Are you awake? are you all right? Wuwu, I''m scared to death. I learned that you were injured. I tossed and turned last night. I couldn''t sleep. " Fang Hai is very sad to say.


    "Gunduzi, I think you are in great spirits." Xiao Yao laughed and scolded.


    "Brother Xiao, his name is nantianyuan. It seems strange. Since he can hurt you, he must not be an ordinary person. But I asked a lot of people in the inner world, including my father. They all said that they had never heard of this name." Song Yilin walked up to Xiao Yao and said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "don''t worry, since the things are still with me, then he should come back."¡° If he still dares to come, let him never come back Song Yilin said coldly.

 Chapter 267

    The body is his own, so no one knows his current physical condition better than Xiao Yao.


    Although wake up, but the body breath is still chaotic, it takes some time to adjust. Although he took a bath with liquid medicine since he was a child, this time he was injured, not sick or poisoned.


    After two days in the hospital, Xiao Yao immediately went home on the third day. It was too inconvenient for him to live in the hospital. What he needed next was not any treatment, but rest. Although Xiao Yao lives in a high-end ward, there is still a pungent smell of medicine. Every time he smells this smell, Xiao Yao will feel uncomfortable, even though he is a doctor.


    After returning to Li''s villa, Xiao Yao will feel more comfortable.


    "Xiaoxiao, I really have nothing to do. You have your own business to do. There''s no need to worry about me." Xiao Yao looked at the busy Li Xiaoxiao, said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m still very busy with the company''s affairs. Besides, with so many people, it''s hard to leave our company and stop working." Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and helped Xiao Yao clean up some of his clothes and put them in the wardrobe.


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    Li Xiaoxiao handed a wooden box to Xiao Yao: "by the way, this is the night pearl you bought at the auction, but I haven''t found anything unusual after watching it for a long time."


    Xiao Yao laughs in his heart. Li Xiaoxiao is not an ancient martial arts expert. He has no inner strength in his body. Of course, he can''t feel the wonder of the Pearl of the night.


    "Ah, it''s all these things that have made you what you are now." Li Xiaoxiao sighed.


    "Since there are such experts to compete with me, it shows that this is a good thing." Xiao Yao took the wooden box and said with a smile.


    "So it is." Li Xiaoxiao nodded, also feel Xiao Yao said quite reasonable.


    "Well, lie down first. I''ll go downstairs and see what I can make for you tonight." Li Xiaoxiao said, stood up and walked out of the room, and with the door.


    After Li Xiaoxiao left, Xiao Yao held out his hand and opened the wooden box. As soon as the wooden box was opened, a clear breath came to his face. It was like a breeze blowing from his face. However, it was different from the wind. The wind was blowing from his face. This breath penetrated into Xiao Yao''s body through every pore, and in the next second of entering his body, It becomes a small stream of water, sliding along each meridian. Then, slowly change the temperature.


    "Hiss..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, staring at the night pearl. Even in the daytime, you can see the faint white halo on the night pearl.


    "It''s wonderful. It''s really wonderful. What kind of Qi does it contain?" Xiao Yao stares at the night pearl and says to himself.


    Suddenly, his expression became a bit ferocious. His facial features seemed to be twisted together. The night pearl in his hand could not be dragged and fell on the bed.


    The breath that penetrated into the body along the pores seemed to turn into boiling water and melt into the blood. He seemed to hear the "hissing" sound of steel melting into the cold water. Every meridian made a crackling explosion.


    "Wu..." Xiao Yao clenched his teeth, and his face, which was not good-looking, became paler now. The sweat on his forehead fell down, and the pillow was wet with sweat.


    His hand tightly grasped the sheet and forced him to bear the pain. He could feel that his body was slowly changing. Some channels that had been blocked seemed to be directly swept away by a strange energy at this time. With each channel, his Qi sea expanded.


    The inner strength, which was already in chaos, became even more chaotic at this time. It seemed that those inner strength had life, foresaw some terrible danger, and began to be restless. It seemed that they wanted to rush through Xiao Yao''s sea of Qi, and then find a safe place to settle down. The breath from the night pearl twisted into a hemp rope, wrapping the original inner strength, Then slowly narrow the scope, will be all squeezed together.


    Originally, the inner strength of Xiao Yao''s body was still in a favorable position, but the night Pearl was still pumping that powerful energy into Xiao Yao''s body. The inner strength, which was still in the upper hand, was slowly pulled down. It was like a headless fly. It was more and more frightened and wandered desperately in Xiao Yao''s body. Although Xiao Yao wanted to make them settle down, he was still in a dilemma, Now that inner strength is the car without steering wheel, Xiao Yao can''t control it at all.


    "Forget it, if you die, I''ll admit it!" Xiao Yao is biting his teeth. When he has such an idea in his heart, he becomes more and more confident. Even if his inner strength is still wandering in Xiao Yao''s body, he doesn''t care. He just holds yuan Shouyi and recites his own mental formula, so that his heart will always keep quiet.


    The body is disordered, the Qi is disordered, and the heart is disordered. This is what the second grandfather taught him. Xiao Yao still firmly remembers that since he can''t control his inner strength, he simply gives up resisting. He lets him be strong, and the wind blows the hills. He let him cross, the moon shine on the river.


    The inner strength comes from the air sea, which is majestic and powerful.


    The sea of Qi comes from the heart. The heart is quiet and the breath is smooth. He can''t control his Qi sea, so he can only control his heart. Xiao Yao closed his eyes, bit his teeth, put his hands together, frowned tight... As time went by, Xiao Yao felt that the air he inhaled into his lungs seemed so hot, and began to burn his meridians and blood, more and more uncomfortable¡° Is it all martial arts pulse that breaks through? " Xiao Yao''s mind suddenly flashed such an idea, with such an idea, he is full of joy. In the human body, there are 36 channels of martial arts. Originally, every channel of martial arts is blocked. With the strength of Qihai and the improvement of martial arts attainments, the channels of martial arts can be gradually opened. After so many years, Xiao Yao has just broken through the realm of heaven, and only five channels of martial arts have been opened in his body. If the meridians that he is breaking through now are really martial meridians, it''s a good thing for him. After carrying them over, his own strength will also have a qualitative leap. He couldn''t help getting excited at the thought. The blazing breath was still compressing, and the inner strength seemed to have given up resistance like Xiao Yao. In other words, the inner strength had no ability to fight back, and could only be smaller and smaller. Finally, the original strength was only the size of pigeon eggs. Xiao Yao could feel that the inner strength became more pure. At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes showed an incredible look¡° This... How is this possible? "Internal strength forming?" Xiao Yao''s lips moved slightly, as if he couldn''t believe it. There are about three stages for those who practice ancient martial arts. In the first stage, there is inner strength in the body, that is, vigor. In the second stage, Qi congeals into a ball, which is what Xiao Yao called internal strength forming. In this way, the original strength will become more powerful, and what is mobilized in the body is not strength, but Yuanli. That strength will naturally become Yuandan. The third stage is the dissipation of Yuandan. There is no inner strength or Yuandan in the body. When it reaches the point of returning to the original state, it is powerless and lifeless. All the energy is attached to every blood cell. This is the highest state. Xiao Yao has never heard of anyone who has reached such a point. The only one that appears is thousands of years ago. Mountains are mountains, water is water. Mountain is not mountain, water is not water, mountain is mountain, water is water. It''s life. It''s a part of human beings to cultivate ancient martial arts. Naturally, it''s inseparable from such laws. It has nothing to do with the strength of cultivation. For example, some people, even when they have reached the realm of breaking heaven, still have inner strength in their body, while some people, even though they have just practiced and asked Heaven, have already become yuan Dan. All this is possible. Xiao Yao really some can''t believe, his body actually condensed yuan Dan, this let him ecstatic! About half an hour later, the light of the night pearl seemed to fade. At last, it faded. No more Qi machine rushed into Xiao Yao''s body, but the Qi machine that had entered Xiao Yao''s body was still running wildly¡° "Ah..." Xiao Yao hugged his head. He felt that his head was about to explode. The gas engine went straight up and began to impact in his head. There was a strange sound in his ear. It seemed that he heard countless monks beating wooden fish in his hands and reciting great sorrow mantra in his mouth. The sound stimulated Xiao Yao''s brain. In front of him, it seemed that there was a picture of a monk turning Buddhist beads in his hands¡° Bang It was like the sound of fireworks suddenly exploding in the air. Xiao Yao suddenly sat up and vomited out a mouthful of pungent black thick blood. After this mouthful of blood spewed out, Xiao Yao also had the feeling of seeing the blue sky through the clouds. The whole person felt a lot more empty. Xiao Yao thinks that the word "emptiness" is very suitable here. Originally, there was a sea of people. In a twinkling of an eye, there was only one person in the world. It used to be cloudy, but now it''s sunny. The sun is shining on the grass, the stream is flowing slowly, the birds are standing on the branches, the animals are still running on the ground, occasionally there are one or two fish splashing water, drilling out of the water to take a breath of fresh air, responding to this beautiful picture. That''s what Xiao Yao thought. In front of his eyes, he saw the same thing¡° This... What''s the situation? " Xiao Yao was stunned, as if he could not understand the current situation, which he had never known before, and his second grandfather had never mentioned to him. In front of the virtual shadow, but it is so real.

 Chapter 268

    Xiao Yao stood on the ground, looking at the night pearl in his hand, sighed. The night pearl that could shine even in the daytime had lost its original light, just like an ordinary bead, and Xiao Yao could not feel the air inside.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll cook chicken soup for you later. You... You? Xiao Yao, how did you get out of bed! How can you stand up? " Li Xiaoxiao rushed directly to Xiao Yao, some excited.


    Xiao Yao gently smile: "I want to stand up, naturally stand up, sleep in bed uncomfortable."


    In fact, Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that when his martial arts pulse burst and his breath surged and his inner strength coagulated, more than half of his original injury was better. At least now there is no problem in standing up. According to this speed, it is estimated that he will be almost better in three or four days. What''s more, Xiao Yao still has yuan Dan in his body, With the help of the force in the body to comb the body, the speed will be faster.


    "Why? Why is it so smelly? " After Li Xiaoxiao reacted, he pinched his nose, then put his face together, smelled it on Xiao Yao again, and almost didn''t spit it out, "Xiao Yao, did you fall into the toilet? Why does it stink all over? "


    Xiao Yao was also surprised when he heard Li Xiaoxiao''s words. Then he smelled his clothes, and almost didn''t spit out, but his face was full of excitement.


    "Really! It stinks Xiao Yao has a smile on his face.


    Li Xiaoxiao really wants to reach out and touch Xiao Yao''s head to see if this guy has a fever. What''s so happy about his smelly body?


    Of course, Li Xiaoxiao can''t understand it. At first, Xiao Yao was still thinking about his body, so he didn''t pay attention to the taste of his body. Now he heard Li Xiaoxiao say so, and then he reflected. He was excited because he knew what kind of situation it was, that is, the mysterious Qi in the Buddha dust bead made him wash marrow again.


    This is the threshold of marrow washing. For a person who practices ancient martial arts, he has benefited a lot. This is why Xiao Yao is so excited now. After the last marrow washing, he escaped into the door of cultivation. This time, it must be the same!


    People grew up eating grains. Although Gaofeng is a miracle doctor and proficient in all kinds of health care, the current social environment is so polluted that some toxins naturally precipitate in his body. If Xiao Yao wants to cultivate ancient martial arts, he must wash his marrow and roots.


    When he first washed marrow, Gao Feng found a lot of genius treasures. He used 9981 precious medicinal materials and took Jiuding cold pot. It took 49 days to boil the medicine until he was tired. This time, because of the Buddha dust beads, Xiao Yao washed marrow twice.


    The first time seems to wash the viscera, as well as the root bone, this time, wash should be the blood!


    "Ha ha, Xiao Xiao, I went to take a bath first." With that, Xiao Yao rushed into the bathroom, lying in the water, feeling the breath in his body and the pulse of martial arts. The final result surprised him, and he was surprised to find that his pulse of martial arts had broken through ten channels at this time! Before, he only got through five channels.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s a good thing." Because of the excitement, Xiao Yao''s face was ruddy, and he hit his mouth hard, "Hey, this is good, this Buddha dust bead is really good. No wonder that guy named nantianyuan tried his best to take it away. Originally, I was just looking for the heaven, but now I have arrived at the earthquake. Is that old song''s father just the earthquake?"


    Originally, Xiao Yao also calculated that it would be impossible for him to break through from the heaven searching realm to the earthshaking realm for more than ten years. But he didn''t expect that because of fo chenzhu, he had already arrived at the earthshaking realm in such a short time, and Yuan Dan had formed. If he let the second grandfather know, he would be happy for himself!


    Breaking through to the earthshaking scene, there is a condensation of Yuan Dan, Xiao Yao''s whole feeling is not the same.


    Xiao Yao took two baths, which was barely clean. After he put on his fast clothes, he felt that his mental state was really good. He could kill a cow with one punch, just like eating the legendary power.


    "If only the second grandfather knew." Xiao Yao said with a sigh, a trace of loss in his eyes.


    "No matter what, I will find tianlingcao as soon as possible." Xiao Yao clenched his fist and said to himself in his heart.


    Last time, when he handed over Yanlong scales to Jiang Tianlu, Jiang Tianlu actually gave him a picture. Hand drawn, although he didn''t have any figure, Xiao Yao remembered it at a glance. It''s not so much tianlingcao as tianlinghua. It has nine petals, and the shape of the stamen in the middle is a little strange, just like a small five pointed star. It''s very easy to remember, This also makes Xiao Yao some can''t believe, how can tianlingcao be a flower? But he felt that Jiang Tianlu didn''t need to cheat himself. If he didn''t want to find it, he didn''t need to tell Xiao Yao that he knew what tianlingcao looked like.


    After walking out of the bathroom, Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao by touching her chin, with her eyes on Xiao Yao.


    "Why?" She also made a voice of doubt.


    Xiao Yao felt a little funny and asked, "why? Why are you looking at me like this? Are there flowers on my face? "¡° Don''t say, it''s true. " Li Xiaoxiao said seriously, "I feel that you seem to have changed a little. You are always different from before." Xiao Yao slightly surprised, asked: "where is different?"¡° To tell you the truth, I don''t know. It''s just a feeling, um... Is it a woman''s sixth sense? " Li Xiaoxiao patted his forehead, then shook his head, "forget it, anyway, I can''t see it. I''d better go down to make soup first."¡° Well, good Xiao Yao sent Li Xiaoxiao out. After closing the door, he sat cross legged on the bed and began to work the Yuan Li in his body. The way to mobilize Yuanli is the same as the way to mobilize Neijin, but their own experience is not the same. After all, Yuanli and Neijin are not at the same level. After a week''s operation of his own force in his body, he opened his eyes and felt unspeakable comfort all over his body¡° If you use Yuanli ferry needle, what will happen? " Xiao Yao felt his chin and seemed to be curious. Even the peak, but also with the inner strength of the ferry needle, when it comes to the Yuan Li ferry needle, it seems that no one has really tried. However, since the inner strength is OK, Yuan Li is sure to have no problem, and even to a higher level, at least now Xiao Yao thinks so. He took out a burst of fire needle, and then ran Yuan Li in his body again. The silver needle in his hand trembled slowly. He gritted his teeth, tied the silver needle to his own acupoint, and slowly crossed into Yuanli¡° Well... It''s almost the same, but if you want to know the difference, you still need to find someone to try. If you do the experiment yourself, it certainly won''t work. " Xiao Yao felt his chin and seemed to be worried, "but who are you looking for? After all, there are still some risk factors... "Just thinking of this, suddenly his mobile phone next to his pillow rang. Looking at the phone number above, Xiao Yao frowned. After hesitation, he got through¡° Mo Chengfei, what can I do for you? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Well, doctor Xiao, are you busy recently? " Mo Chengfei said. On hearing Mo Chengfei''s voice, Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile. The other party must want to ask for himself¡° I''m very busy recently. What''s the matter? Just say what you have to say. " Xiao Yaodao¡° Ha! It''s nothing. My grandfather''s health is not very good, and his asthma is very serious. So I hope you can help my grandfather treat his illness. Do you think it''s ok? " Mo Chengfei said with a smile. Although it is across the phone, Xiao Yao seems to be able to see Mo Chengfei''s smile. This kind of person, in fact, is the most annoying. When he asks for help from others, he is humble. When the matter is over and he helps, he will never change what he used to be. However, Xiao Yao seems a little happy after hearing Mo Chengfei''s words. When he is really sleepy, someone gives him a pillow. Previously, he was still in a dilemma about who to find to do the experiment. Now, Mo Chengfei brings it to the door by himself. Mo Chengfei is a little bastard, and Mo qiangqiu is an old bastard. He is disrespectful for the old and likes to use force to suppress others, Xiao Yao doesn''t like Mo Qiang Qiushi at all¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao deliberately raised his posture and said, "last time I helped you, it was Qin Tianya who wanted to save you. This time, it was your grandfather. It seems that the relationship between me and your grandfather is not very good, right? Why do you think I''ll do it? " Although he has promised to come down in his heart, if he nods now, Mo Chengfei will not doubt anything. Although this grandson is not the most intelligent person, he has a lot of heart and mind. He has to take a high attitude towards such a person. If he agrees immediately, he will doubt this and that. In short, Mo Chengfei is cheap¡° This... "After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Mo Chengfei was speechless. When you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao''s words are quite right. People don''t owe him anything. Why do you have to help him? Besides, my grandfather and Xiao Yao had conflicts because of his own affairs¡° What''s more, I charge a lot. Last time, even Qin Tianya, I thought it was painful, right Xiao Yao continued. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Mo Chengfei on the other side of the phone suddenly brightened up and quickly said, "no, Mr. Xiao, you charge fairly. It''s really fair! Don''t worry, money is not a problem! "¡° Is it? Then give me a billion. " Xiao Yao sneered¡° "Quack?" Mo Chengfei''s mobile phone almost didn''t fall to the ground. one billion? This guy''s mouth is worth a billion? He has to be shameless! The whole Mo family, with its fixed assets, is only a few billion!

 Chapter 269

    Xiao Yao is not a fool either. He knows that it is impossible for Mo Chengfei to take out a billion yuan. But if Mo Chengfei is not embarrassed, what will he do if he is doubted?


    Therefore, posture must be displayed.


    "Doctor Xiao, brother Xiao, don''t tease me. I can''t get a billion yuan!" Mo Chengfei is about to cry.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said to the phone in his hand, "you don''t have it, but you''re all big and you don''t need anything. Maybe you''re all poor and you only have money left?"


    Mo Chengfei is helpless.


    "Brother Xiao, our Mo family has a little bit of money, but it''s impossible that you want us to take out a billion yuan, unless we sell all our property, but you''re killing us, aren''t you? If my grandfather knows this, I''m afraid he doesn''t want to live any more. It''s the hard work of his whole life! " Mo Chengfei said.


    Xiao Yao sneered in his heart.


    Even if Mo Qiang really agrees, I''m afraid you won''t agree, will you?


    However, he didn''t say it. If he did, it would be a complete collapse. This is not the result Xiao Yao wanted.


    "Forget it, I won''t beat around the bush with you. You really can''t bring out one billion yuan. Then tell me how much you can give me." Anyway, Mo Chengfei is Xiao Yao''s enemy. Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t regard Mo Chengfei as his enemy, in Mo Chengfei''s heart, he and Xiao Yao also have a dead grudge.


    Don''t look at Mo Chengfei''s "you" now. In fact, he would like to have Xiao Yao skinned and cramped.


    If Mo Chengfei hadn''t asked Xiao Yao for help now, could he have such a good attitude?


    "Brother Xiao, do you think one hundred million is OK?" Mo Chengfei whispered, "this is the most I can take."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "two hundred million, one less, I won''t go."


    "This..." Mo Chengfei bit his teeth and finally nodded, "well, two hundred million is two hundred million! I''ll pick you up when you have time, brother Shaw


    "Well, wait." Xiao Yao has just recovered, and his injury is not complete. Besides, he doesn''t know Yuanli very well. If he uses Yuanli to treat his illness at this time, if he can''t control it, he will have to kill Mo qiangqiu.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t like the old man, he didn''t want to send him to his hometown directly.


    "Wait a minute?" Mo Chengfei asked in a low voice, "how long do you have to wait?"


    "At least three or four days. What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry?" Xiao Yao asked, "if you are in a hurry, you can ask someone else. After all, I have some things recently and I can''t spare time. I don''t want to delay you. You know, I am not only a traditional Chinese medicine, but also a doctor of great medical ethics. When I have no time, I will definitely not prevent patients from looking for other doctors. "


    Mo Chengfei wants to swear. Damn, if I can find another doctor, is it necessary for me to extend my neck to you and your predecessor? He scolded Xiao Yao in his heart, but quickly said: "no, don''t worry. Brother Xiao will call me when you have time, and I''ll pick you up!"


    "Well, I''ll hang up if it''s OK." Although that''s what he said, Xiao Yao didn''t wait for Mo Chengfei to answer after he finished his sentence, and he hung up¡° Damn it, asshole Mo Chengfei on the other side of the phone seems to have twisted his facial features. If he can, he really wants to rush to Li''s villa, grab Xiao Yao''s collar and pull his hand back and forth on Xiao Yao''s face. Of course, all this has to be based on the fact that he can beat Xiao Yao, so it''s just an idea, a YY, This idea only existed for a few seconds.


    "Xiao Yao, wait. Just because you can be arrogant now doesn''t mean you can be arrogant all your life. Hum, I don''t believe that the goddess of luck will always be on your side!" Mo Chengfei said in a deep voice


    Hang up Mo Chengfei''s phone, Xiao Yao is also relieved.


    "Last time, I spent a lot of 500 million yuan, but the Buddha dust bead cost me 300 million yuan. When I had no money, Mo Chengfei gave me money again. Ah, it seems that it''s not a bad thing to have such an enemy. If I can know more enemies like Mo Chengfei, it''s estimated that I will be rich and well-off soon." Xiao Yao thought.


    If you let Mo Chengfei know what Xiao Yao thinks at this time, he will vomit blood directly. His feelings in Xiao Yao''s heart are just a fool who can only give each other money!


    Before long, Li Xiaoxiao opened the door and came in.


    "Although you are much less now, you can''t just stand all the time. You''d better lie in bed for a while." Li Xiaoxiao is still holding a tray with a big soup bowl on it.


    Xiao Yao sniffed his nose and couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s very fragrant!"


    "Yes, I''m a Chinese chef." Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips and said with some satisfaction.


    Xiao Yao can''t help looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s coquettish appearance. Although he thinks he has seen the world and many beautiful women, Li Xiaoxiao''s smile has a kind of soul catching feeling. Is it because he also likes Li Xiaoxiao?


    "What are you looking at?" Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, Li Xiaoxiao lowered her head and couldn''t bear Xiao Yao''s fiery eyes. Finally, she whispered in a low voice that her face was already covered with red¡° Cough, cough. " Xiao Yao seems to realize that he has lost his temper. He quickly conceals his embarrassment by coughing. He takes the tray from Li Xiaoxiao and says with a smile, "the chicken soup smells good. It seems that you really have the skill of a chef in a five-star hotel!"¡° Hum, what''s this? Besides, I''m not a chef in a five-star hotel. Even if I''m a chef in a five-star hotel, I can only do it for me. " Li Xiaoxiao joked. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry¡° Don''t laugh, just try it. " In fact, Li Xiaoxiao''s heart is also uneasy. Although she speaks in a complacent tone, it''s just a joke. How does it taste? Li Xiaoxiao''s heart has no idea. Although she lived on her own for a period of time when she was at school, she had little time to cook. Most of it was done by the nanny. This time, Li Xiaoxiao cooked chicken soup Step by step according to the recipe. Xiao Yao nodded, first put the chicken soup on the table, then picked up the spoon and took a drink¡° Yeah! Very good! " Xiao Yao said¡° Is it true or not? " Looking at Xiao Yao''s exaggerated expression, Li Xiaoxiao seems to be incredulous¡° Ha ha, of course it''s true. You know, I never say anything against my will, let alone lie. " Xiao Yao said¡° You see, you''re lying now. Just by the way you keep on telling lies, I think you must be an experienced liar. " Li Xiaoxiao joked. Xiao Yao looks depressed: "you say so, I will be sad."¡° Really? "¡° Of course it''s true, but I''m used to it Xiao Yao is laughing. Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes, then took the spoon from Xiao Yao''s hand: "no, I''ll try it too!" After that, she also scooped out a spoonful of chicken soup herself. After drinking it, her face also showed a satisfied look. "Tut Tut, it seems that I really have a certain talent in cooking. I''m highly skilled." Xiao Yao smiles. Just at this time, the voice of Master Li came out¡° Ha ha, Xiao Xiao, I''m so old, but I haven''t seen you make chicken soup for me. " Li went into the room, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, and looked at Xiao Yao''s chicken soup, deliberately made a jealous expression. Li Xiaoxiao blushed and said, "grandfather, there''s more in the pot, or I''ll give you some?"¡° No, it''s not for me. It''s for Xiao Yao. How can I rob it? " Mr. Li said deliberately, "besides, it''s not comfortable for me to take it for others." After that, Mr. Li sighed again: "ah, it seems that those old men are all right. The married girl is like water splashed out. Before this, he has already started to think about his own man. If he marries away, he will forget me!"¡° Grandfather, what do you say? How could I do that? " Li Xiaoxiao was a little worried, and her face became more red¡° Hahaha "seeing Li Xiaoxiao''s appearance, Mr. Li smiles more happily. He is not a fool either. From Li Xiaoxiao''s present expression, he can judge that the distance between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao is much closer. Mr. Li''s vision is very high. Even his sons and grandsons, he will not feel very satisfied. That is to say, Li Xiaoxiao is a little better, which gives him some comfort. Therefore, no matter Li Xiaoxiao is a grandson or granddaughter, he has made up his mind that his family business must be handed over to Li Xiaoxiao in the future. However, when he saw Xiao Yao, he realized how useless his sons and grandsons were. Although Xiao Yao is not the boss of a listed company or the president of the world group, such a young man has repeatedly brought him different surprises. Mr. Li is very confident in his vision of people. He thinks that Xiao Yao''s way is the end they can''t see. It will never do any harm to entrust his granddaughter to Xiao Yao. So when the relationship between Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao is not too obvious, he has already begun to think of ways to help them get closer. More importantly, he found that his granddaughter had a good feeling for Xiao Yao. If Li Xiaoxiao had no interest in Xiao Yao, he would never mind his own business. In his opinion, he thought Xiao Yao was good and useless. The most important thing was that his granddaughter liked Xiao Yao. The present situation is exactly what Mr. Li wants to see. Everyone is happy. It is the best.

 Chapter 270

    Xiao Yao''s recovery is very fast. After two days, he has recovered as before. Moreover, in these two days, his understanding of Yuanli is more and more clear. In fact, it''s not as complicated as he thought. It''s even easier to mobilize Yuan Li than internal force. It''s like a hand that grows up by himself. He can control it freely and grasp what he wants.


    It is compatible with blood, supporting and depending on each other.


    Generally speaking, Xiao Yao has a thorough understanding of Yuanli in his body, and he has enough confidence in himself. Even if he really needs Yuanli to cure Mo Qiang, it won''t be a big problem. Besides, it''s Mo qiangqiu who wants to save people anyway. Unlike Qin Tianya, Qin Tianya is attracted by Gu because both he and Jiang Tianlu are focused on Yanlong scale, There is a very direct relationship between Gu and Xiao Yao in Qin Tianya.


    If Qin Tianya really died, Xiao Yao would feel very guilty and ashamed. However, Mo qiangqiushi himself is sick, which has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Whether Mo qiangqiushi is alive or dead will not have much to do with Xiao Yao. Therefore, naturally, he will not have any pressure, and everything is as good as his best.


    "Are you really OK? Listen to me. I''ll take you to the hospital for another comprehensive examination. " Although Xiao Yao keeps saying that he has recovered, Li Xiaoxiao still can''t believe it. After all, when Xiao Yao was just discharged from the hospital, the hospital had already said that Xiao Yao''s condition can''t be recovered without a month. It''s only two or three days since then. Li Xiaoxiao can''t accept that he has nothing left.


    She felt that Xiao Yao must have comforted herself in this way.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, but also some helpless, because this question, Li Xiaoxiao do not know how many times.


    "Actually, I couldn''t get better so soon." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes, as if waiting for the other party to continue.


    "However, I suddenly got a magic medicine, because of which I can recover so quickly." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao blinks his eyes and looks at Xiao Yao. There is doubt in his eyes. It can be seen that although Xiao Yao is very serious and serious, Li Xiaoxiao still doesn''t believe it, because Xiao Yao''s words are too divine. Xiao Yao''s previous injuries are heavy. Li Xiaoxiao knows better than anyone. How can there be a kind of medicine to help Xiao Yao recover so quickly?


    "You''d better tell me what kind of medicine, but I don''t think I can believe it if you tell me, unless the medicine is made by Taishang Laojun." Li Xiaoxiao embraces the shoulder to say.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course, it''s not made by Laojun. The one you said is obviously impossible! I''m not an immortal, and it''s impossible for me to know an immortal. "


    "What''s that?" Li Xiaoxiao continued.


    "En... It''s the medicine made by the Chinese chef God called warm heart chicken soup." Xiao Yao said.


    "Puff..." Li Xiaoxiao was stunned for a second, then couldn''t help laughing. He rolled his eyes and said, "why didn''t I find that you used to speak so well before? What''s the matter? Have you been hurt once, and you''ve begun to feel better? "


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao himself was startled. He was thinking, if it was in the past, would he really say that? Is it because the last time the force rushed into the brain, so the brain also opened up? This possibility should not be big, does that Yuan Li still have such a wonderful effect? Is it just to be obedient?


    "Forget it, just make sure you''re OK." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao smiles in his heart. He thinks it''s really necessary to say something nice to girls sometimes!


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the phone number above, with a light smile on his face.


    "Hello? What''s the matter! Didn''t I tell you? I''m a little busy these days. If I have nothing to do, I''ll hang up first! " Xiao Yao deliberately pretended to be impatient and said.


    "Ah? Xiao Ge, are you still busy Mo Chengfei is helpless.


    These two days have passed, Mo Chengfei almost every day want to call Xiao Yao, but still stifled, is worried that Xiao Yao will be impatient.


    However, if he didn''t call Xiao Yao, there was no news at all, which made him a little depressed. He was also thinking about whether he had to call.


    "Well... Today, better." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "That''s good. Can you spare some time today?" Mo Chengfei asked cautiously. He tried to make his tone more comfortable. He was afraid that Xiao Yao would be upset if he said something wrong. Although he knew that Xiao Yao could not see the expression on his face across the phone, he could not help smiling.


    "Today..." Xiao Yao said, pausing a little, then sighing and saying, "forget it, then you can drive here now."


    "Where are you now?" Mo Chengfei asked quickly¡° I''m at Li''s villa now. " Xiao Yao said. Mo Chengfei wants to curse again. You just said you were busy, but you are sleeping at home! What are you doing? Busy watching TV series! Although Mo Chengfei was wronged, he had no choice but to nod his head and say, "OK, OK, I''ll go later." At this point, the phone was hung up. After hanging up, Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "is it mo Chengfei?"¡° Well, it''s him Xiao Yao nodded¡° What did you promise him? " Li Xiaoxiao has no way to understand. Although Li Xiaoxiao knows that Xiao Yao has never taken Mo Chengfei seriously, Mo Chengfei seems to think that he and Xiao Yao have formed a feud. Although Xiao Yao didn''t turn on the speakerphone before, he was so close to Li Xiaoxiao. Even if Li Xiaoxiao didn''t hear what Mo Chengfei said on the phone, he could hear that Mo Chengfei''s voice was respectful. Did Mo Chengfei have a high fever and burn his brain¡° His grandfather has severe asthma and wants me to see him. " For Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao thinks there is nothing to hide¡° So it is After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao also nods. Xiao Yao''s explanation can solve the original doubts. The main reason why Mo Chengfei is so respectful to Xiao Yao is that Mo Chengfei asks for Xiao Yao now. Can it be disrespectful¡° Well, I''ll follow him when he comes. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Li Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "Xiao Yao, Mo Chengfei is really incompetent. Although he has some bad ideas, it''s not so mysterious. You can understand that he doesn''t need to be on guard. But Mo qiangqiu is different from Mo Chengfei. Mo qiangqiu has lived for so many years and has rich life experience. Moreover, he has been in business for too long, After too many intrigues, we have to guard against them! " Xiao Yao saw that Li Xiaoxiao was so serious. He put away the smile on his face, nodded seriously, and said, "I know that even Mo Chengfei, I''m careful. Although he has no brain, pigs can bite people." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao, and finally she couldn''t help laughing. Although she didn''t want to smile, she couldn''t help it, especially when Xiao Yao said this seriously. If Mo Chengfei heard it, he would be angry on the spot, right¡° All right! You just have your own ideas. " Li Xiaoxiao said. Her tone of voice is like that of a little daughter-in-law. It seems that Li Xiaoxiao has always defined herself as the role of "little daughter-in-law". Maybe Xiao Yao is not used to it at first, but as time goes on, Xiao Yao gets used to it. Even if Li Xiaoxiao changes her attitude towards Xiao Yao now, Xiao Yao may be able to accept it for a while. Just like a girl will give you a glass of milk every day. At the beginning, you will feel flattered, confused and even worried about it. But after a long time, it will be nothing. It has become a part of your life. One day, the girl suddenly doesn''t give you any milk, You will feel that your whole life seems to be missing something, empty heart is very uncomfortable. After waiting for a while, Xiao Yao''s phone rang again. He didn''t bother to see who was calling, so he went to the window and looked down. Under the building, there was a black Audi, and Mo Chengfei in a black shirt was already shining in the direction of Xiao Yao''s window. Xiao Yao went downstairs. As soon as he came out of the villa, Mo Chengfei met him¡° Why didn''t you go in? " Xiao Yao glanced at Mo Chengfei and asked. Mo Chengfei rubbed his hands, quite embarrassed, and whispered: "Li family, it seems that they don''t like me now." Xiao yaodun stepped down, turned to look at him, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder with a happy smile on his face. This kind of expression, on the contrary, makes Mo Chengfei a little confused about the situation¡° In the past, I always felt that you don''t have any advantages, but now, I find that you still have an advantage. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Mo Chengfei can''t believe it. How can it be? How can Xiao Yao praise himself¡° At the very least, you still know yourself very well! " Xiao Yao said Mo Chengfei starts to curse in his heart again, so that you can know yourself! Your whole family knows it! What does that mean? Why can''t you say good things when I praise myself? He thought angrily, but the smile on his face remained unchanged, and he quickly stepped forward to help Xiao Yao open the door: "brother Xiao, please slow down, don''t bump your head!"

 Chapter 271

    Mo Chengfei feels that he''s holding back. Mingming''s relationship with Xiao Yao is so bad. When the other party says that about him, he still has to smile. This is a kind of torture, at least for Mo Chengfei.


    On the bus, Xiao Yao asked, "does your grandfather know you''ve come to me?"


    "I don''t know." Magic dust fly driving, sighed, said with a wry smile, "if the old man knows, many will not be happy, he is a very stubborn person, he does not like you, even hate, so he felt that even if he died, also do not need you to treat."


    Xiao Yao nodded, nodded his chin, and continued to ask, "since that''s the case, what''s the point of taking me?"


    Mo Chengfei was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Xiao Yao, still with a smile on his face, and talked with Xiao Yao: "so, brother Xiao, when we get to our house, we still need you to help me."


    "Let''s talk about it first." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "I want you to be tough with my grandfather." Mo Chengfei said seriously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t respond for a long time. At last, he widened his eyes and asked in an unbelievable tone: "what did you say? Let me be tough with your grandfather? You have a deep hatred against your grandfather. If you know someone has asthma, you can take me to get angry with him and make me tough with him. You are trying to kill him


    Mo Chengfei: "he is very depressed. That''s my grandfather. How can I hope to kill him? If I really hope that the old people will not live, then why do I want to pull you to come!


    "Brother Xiao, don''t get me wrong. I really don''t mean that. If I really have such an idea, how can I spend 200 million to invite you over?" Mo Chengfei said.


    "Then how do I know, maybe it''s your brain?" Xiao Yao turned his mouth.


    Your brain is sick, your family is sick! Mo Chengfei roared in his heart again.


    He gasped for breath. He really wanted to kick Xiao Yao out.


    He really wants to give Xiao Yao another 100 million yuan to stop talking to himself. However, on second thought, Xiao Yao''s run on him would not result in a loss of meat. That one hundred million would be a lot of meat. So, he pressed down his anger and said, "brother Xiao, I mean, when it comes, you will tell my grandfather that even if he doesn''t need you to help him with his illness, you won''t refund it, He can''t help it. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "your grandfather is not short of money."


    "They all realized that it was not easy for them to make money. Unlike us, they were very extravagant all day." Mo Chengfei said, "so, he can make money, but he is a miser."


    Xiao Yao is very unhappy: "you say you are you, don''t use" we "."


    "Yes, not like me, not like me." Mo Chengfei nodded quickly.


    The boy seems to be much smarter than before.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I can promise you this, but I want more money."


    Mo Chengfei is a little stunned. He can''t laugh or cry. He hates his teeth. This Xiao Yao really eats people and doesn''t spit out bones. He has given him two hundred million yuan, and now he even wants money. Xiao Yao also seemed to see Mo Chengfei''s displeasure and explained: "this is an extra service. Of course, you have to pay more. When you go to a restaurant for dinner, you have to ask the waiter to pinch your shoulder for you. If you don''t tip, why should people pinch your shoulder for you?"


    Mo Chengfei sneers in his heart. Which restaurant does it cost 200 million to have a meal?


    He was depressed in his heart and didn''t dare to say anything. He had to harden his head and ask, "well, brother Xiao, how much do you want?"


    "Well... You gave me 200 million. If I want more, am I still human?" Xiao Yao is very for Mo Chengfei''s sake, "and I also understand that although you Li''s family is big, but the working capital is only so small after all. It''s obviously unrealistic to want you to give several hundred million. In this way, you can give me ten million more, and I''ll help you."


    Mo Chengfei breathes a sigh of relief. At least, Xiao Yao doesn''t have a lion to open his mouth this time. Although there''s not a lot of 10 million, Xiao Yao''s role is just a few hundred million. It''s very rare for him to have only 10 million.


    "Well, brother Shaw, I''ll call you now." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nods and gives his card number to Mo Chengfei. Mo Chengfei immediately picks up the Bluetooth headset and dials the bank. Five minutes later, Xiao Yao receives the message. Mo Chengfei is also a senior customer of the bank. This speed is not surprising.


    After confirming that the money has arrived at the account, Xiao Yao is also completely relieved. Although Mo Chengfei and his family won''t do anything to default on the account, they have to be defensive. Maybe Mo Qiang will ask the miser to know about it in the end, and it''s not sure if anything will happen at that time. So anyway, Xiao Yao should be more careful.


    Before long, I arrived at Mo''s villa.


    Into the villas, and drove for two minutes, and finally stopped in front of a villa¡° My parents are not at home, so it''s just me and my grandfather, a driver and a nanny Mo Chengfei takes Xiao Yao into the villa, then reaches out his hand, points to a villa opposite, and says, "Mo Jingwen lives opposite."¡° okay? That fool? " Xiao Yao raised his head¡° Ha ha, if he hears you say that to him, he will be very angry, but I am very happy to hear that. " Mo Chengfei said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that the relationship between you and him is not very good."¡° It''s not too bad. He doesn''t do anything all day. He can''t help anything, but he can spend money very much. I''m busy all day long and I don''t spend as much as him. How can I like him? " Mo Chengfei said. Xiao Yao nodded. It seems that after that, if Mo Chengfei takes over the Mo family from Mo qiangqiu, the first one who will be driven away is mo Jingwen. Although Mo Chengfei is not poor in money, as he said, even if he is not poor in money, he will not like the feeling of helping others make money. This is a psychological balance problem, Mo Chengfei''s heart is not balanced¡° Well, you can give me another two hundred million later. I''ll have a good chat with Mo Jingwen. Maybe he will change his face and be a new man. " Xiao Yao said. Mo Chengfei''s mouth twitches fiercely. Shit, what do you do with my money? Besides, what should I do if Mo Jingwen really changes his face to be a new man? If the old man thinks he is very good and plans to cultivate him, then I have been working for nothing for so many years¡° Ha ha, brother Xiao, I still don''t need it. " Mo Chengfei said¡° Ha ha, I knew you wouldn''t agree. " Xiao Yao said, "what if he is more talented than you?" Mo Chengfei''s eyes are chilly. Xiao Yao knows what he thinks, which is not surprising, but it seems meaningless to say what he knows. Xiao Yao, you don''t follow the rules! However, if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao and he are not friends. On the contrary, they are still in a hostile position. What does Xiao Yao say? Why do you take care of his feelings? There is nothing wrong with them¡° Come with me, brother Mo Chengfei said that he was obviously not willing to discuss this topic too much. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. He knew that what he said was definitely not what Mo Chengfei liked to hear. After Mo Chengfei, Xiao Yao goes to the third floor¡° This is the study. My grandfather is usually in the study at this time. " Mo Chengfei and Xiao Yao stand in front of a door and say¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded. Mo Chengfei knocks on the door¡° Come in A thick voice sounded, and Xiao Yao was familiar with it. Don''t force! Entering the study, Mo qiangqiu stood in front of the desk. On the desk, there was a piece of white paper. In his hand, he held a brush. His wrist was 90 degrees vertical, his eyes were staring at the white paper, and he wrote brush words on it. It''s also a good way to cultivate one''s sentiment. Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t like to write with a brush. The main reason is that it''s too troublesome and easy to get ink. It''s better to watch TV at that time. Isn''t it more convenient to write with a ballpoint pen¡° Grandfather Mo Chengfei came to Mo qiangqiu and whispered. Mo qiangqiu''s eyes are still staring at the white paper, ignoring him. Mo qiangqiu''s hand speed is faster and faster. With the last stroke falling, he breathes a long sigh of relief, raises his head and looks at Mo Chengfei, showing a smile. When his eyes fall on Xiao Yao, the smile on his face instantly condenses, and then immediately dissipates, like cage frost¡° What are you doing here? Who told you to come! " Mo Qiang said in a deep voice. Xiao Yao holds his shoulder and walks to him. Then he squints at the ten words written on the white paper. From top to bottom, there are two lines. Don''t force anything when life is not good. Xiao Yao really sneered. Don''t force? Don''t you really ask for anything? Why does he hate himself? Don''t he also hope that Mo Chengfei can finally be with Li Xiaoxiao? If Mo Chengfei really catches up with Li Xiaoxiao, and the two of them form a bond, Li Xiaoxiao will become the leader of the Li family in a hundred years'' time. Then, all of the Li family will be mo Chengfei''s? This is what Mo Chengfei wants to see. This is what Mo qiangqiu wants to see. That''s because Xiao Yao''s appearance disrupted everything¡° How do you write that? " Xiao Yao finished reading the words, and then looked at the eye Mo forced, finally calmly spit out two words, "really ugly!" Mo qiangqiu

 Chapter 272

    Mo Qiang wants to grab Xiao Yao''s neck, then press his head on the white paper and ask him which of these ten words is ugly.


    Which one is not you long ruofeng, quite verve?


    Didn''t he know his nickname was Wang Xizhi?


    Mo qiangqiu was trembling with anger.


    "You fart! Do you know calligraphy? Do you know what a really good word is? You don''t know anything. Why do you make a random evaluation? " Mo qiangqiu is really angry.


    Xiao Yao can beat his two grandchildren, not give him face, or even hold a gun to his head.


    But never say his words are ugly!


    That''s to kill him!


    "I really don''t know much about calligraphy, but I also know what kind of words look good and what kind of words don''t look good. I will evaluate what kind of girls are beautiful and what kind of girls are not, but you can''t make me a beauty, can you Xiao Yao felt his chin and said.


    Mo Chengfei takes a deep breath. Before that, he asked Xiao Yao to be tough with his grandfather. So now Xiao Yao says this, he can''t help it. He just feels that his 10 million is a bit of a loss. Even if he doesn''t give that 10 million, Xiao Yao can still be respectful to his grandfather? Anyway, kill Mo Chengfei, Mo Chengfei will not believe Xiao Yao can do such a thing.


    He''s not a kind person, OK?


    This 10 million, also be regarded as a waste, but this also can''t blame others, can only say, is oneself too silly too simple.


    Well, I have to take the initiative to tell Xiao Yao what to do with it. Isn''t it that I have to give money to each other?


    Mo qiangqiu looked at Xiao Yao, took a deep breath, frowned and asked, "then tell me, how can I be ugly? You can judge whether someone looks good or not, just like a person with a crooked nose and squint eyes. Because he has a crooked nose and squint eyes, you can judge that he is ugly. What about my words? "


    Xiao Yao looked at the white paper full of writing brush words again, pondered for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "if you have to ask me, where is this word ugly, then I can only say that there is something missing in this word."


    "What''s missing?" Obviously, Mo qiangqiu is curious. He looks at Xiao Yao, and his face is full of doubts. He wants to know the answer from Xiao Yao.


    "The edge, the charm." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you say?" Listening to Xiao Yao, Mo qiangqiu became more curious.


    "The simplest point is that you don''t have your own edges." Xiao Yao turned to stare at Mo qiangqiu, with a sharp look in his eyes, despised him and said, "do you have your own ideas? What''s the way to judge whether you are good-looking or not? I can see that you have indeed written a lot of calligraphy. You are trying to imitate others. "


    "Isn''t it right to imitate others?" Mo Qiang asked Shen Sheng to say, "people write well, write seconds, highly praised, is it a mistake for me to imitate them?"


    "It wasn''t a mistake, but you wanted to imitate so much that you didn''t have your own idea. Other people''s calligraphy forms a kind of framework. No matter how you write, you can''t break through that framework. You can only give it a firm confinement, even if there is no window. Tell me, how can your handwriting look good? " Xiao Yao asked, "you want to imitate, but the imitation is not in place, and the result is very crooked, just like this Mo, the cursive head above has the flavor of Liu Gongquan, but his words, vigorous and powerful, the cursive head below, but the writing is soft and weak, just like the blood and flesh without bones, how can it be good-looking?"


    Mo qiangqiu listened more and more seriously. After Xiao Yao finished, he quickly asked, "what do you mean by losing your charm?"


    "You don''t imitate like that. You can only say that you don''t have your own edge." Xiao Yao said, "you don''t have your own charm because there is no thought in the word."


    Mo Chengfei couldn''t laugh or cry while listening to Xiao Yao. He thought Xiao Yao was really a big liar and said, "it''s just calligraphy, and there''s no life. How can he have thoughts?"


    "Shut up Without waiting for Xiao Yao to speak, Mo qiangqiu turned to his grandson and scolded him, "what do you know? Are you an expert? Are you an expert? If you don''t understand, just stand on the side and shut up


    Mo Chengfei hushed quickly, but he was very wronged, thinking about what he said wrong?


    Moreover, he is also very helpless, this is his own grandfather! He and Xiao Yao are enemies! To be exact, the whole Mo family is Xiao Yao''s enemy! How can they talk so much now? Don''t they think it''s very inappropriate?


    Although the heart is very depressed, but he did not dare to say a word, can only keep quiet.


    "Xiao Yao, go on and ignore him." Mo Qiang asked for his face back.


    Xiao Yao laughed, continued his previous words, and said, "who said the word has no thought? Words may not have thoughts, but when people have thoughts and the people who write have thoughts, the words they write are endowed with thoughts. In ancient times, there is a saying that people can be identified by words, which roughly means that a person''s conduct can be understood through a word. This may sound absurd, but it is true. If the pattern of one word is small, it proves that the writer is not in a high position and may be narrow-minded. "


    Xiao Yao coughs. Mo qiangqiu takes a glass of water and hands it to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao was not polite. He took the cup and drank it. He put down the cup and continued: "through a person''s words, you can see the strong wind and waves inside, the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword. I don''t need to say much about the character of the writer." Mo qiangqiu nodded, frowned, looked at his previous words again, and finally showed a bitter smile. Then, he took up the white paper and tore it up¡° Don''t worry about such words! " He said¡° From your words, I can''t see anything. I can''t see what kind of person you are. You don''t even have a soul. That''s what I mean. There''s no verve. " Xiao Yao said. Mo Chengfei nodded heavily, then said with a smile: "listening to your words is better than reading for ten years."¡° That''s not right. You still need to read more. Listen to them, ugly people need to read more. " Xiao Yao said. Mo asked: "is it really hard for this guy to say a nice word¡° Xiao Yao, Keke, although what you said is very reasonable and helpful to me, it doesn''t improve the relationship between our Mo family and you. " Mo Qiang coughed and said. Mo Chengfei wiped the sweat on his forehead and let out a long breath. It seems that Mo qiangqiu has not been convinced by Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao said in a sneering tone, "I''m not going to make up with you this time." He really wants to tell Mo qiangqiu that in his heart, he doesn''t regard them as enemies at all. If Mo Chengfei doesn''t always try to find trouble for him, maybe he doesn''t care about the Mo family! Mo asked curiously, "what''s the purpose of your coming here today?"¡° There''s no purpose. Your grandson said, "your asthma is getting worse and worse. I want to help you." Xiao Yao said simply¡° "Oh?" Mo qiangqiu looks at Mo Chengfei and nods to him, which confirms what Xiao Yao says. With a cold face, he said in a cold voice, "I don''t need you to see a doctor for me. Besides, there are so many famous doctors in Haitian city. Why do I want to see you? Even if there is no way for doctors in Haitian city, can''t we find a doctor who can cure me in this vast China? "¡° Grandfather, we used to even find the medicine spirit. The house he gave us is still a temporary cure, but not a permanent cure? " Mo Chengfei said with a bitter smile. Mo forced to say such a word, he was not surprised, this is what he expected before he came¡° Then I don''t need him to cure me! " Mo qiangqiu turned away from Xiao Yao and Mo Chengfei. Mo Chengfei has no idea. He can only look at Xiao Yao with a look of help. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "well, then I''ll go."¡° No Don''t ask for a wave¡° Wait a minute Mo Chengfei was a little worried and said, "Mr. Xiao, if you don''t help my grandfather, you have to pay for it?"¡° For what? It''s not that I can''t cure it, nor that I don''t want to treat it. It''s your grandfather who doesn''t treat me. It''s not my fault. Why should I return the consultation money to you? " Xiao Yao said. Mo Chengfei opened his mouth¡° Forget it, Cheng Fei. What do you want for a small sum of money? Since people are reluctant to pay it back, we''ll be sending beggars. " Mo qiangqiu said¡° Send beggars Xiao Yao laughed with admiration. "The Mo family is really a big family. It''s really strong. Anyway, if it''s me, I can''t give 200 million yuan to send a beggar."¡° That''s... "Originally, Mo qiangqiu was still proud, and felt that he was sarcastic to Xiao Yao, but the more he heard, the more wrong he was. Finally, when he reacted, his expression was petrified. It took him a long time to react, and he looked like dementia." what did you say just now? How much is the consultation fee? "¡° Not much, two hundred million, that is to say, the money to send a beggar. " Xiao Yao pretends to be relaxed. Mo qiangqiu suddenly turned his face and looked at Mo Chengfei, maybe because of excitement, his voice trembled: "what he said is true?"¡° Grandfather, it''s true. " Mo Chengfei whispered¡° You... You... "Mo Qiang begged to be soft and sat on the chair, gasping for breath. His face was also a little pale. He stretched out his hand, covered his chest and breathed the air. It seemed that it had become an extravagant hope¡° Grandfather, grandfather Mo Chengfei suddenly worried, turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, you have a look, my grandfather has asthma!" Xiao Yao smiles, walks up to him and looks at Mo Chengfei: "what are you worried about? If I''m here, your grandfather won''t die." After that, he reached out and held Mo qiangqiu''s wrist. Then he put another hand on Mo qiangqiu''s chest. Mo qiangqiu''s face improved¡° Money matters, life matters, money matters? " Xiao Yao asked.

 Chapter 273

    Is money important or life important? This is a very difficult question to answer.


    If you want to say that life is important, how can you survive if you have no money?


    So, there seems to be no answer to this question.


    At this time, even if Mo doesn''t want Xiao Yao to save his life.


    "Brother Xiao, you must save my grandfather!" Mo Chengfei said.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen." Xiao Yao looked at Mo Chengfei and said.


    Mo qiangqiu, if he can jump up, he will kick his grandson out. Mom, you are the one who made me like this? I have to spend so much money to invite Xiao Yao to come here. I want to be angry!


    However, his state is also very good, at least he will not continue to talk so much useless nonsense.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to help Mo qiangqiu feel his pulse. If he wants to treat Mo qiangqiu, at least he has to know how Mo qiangqiu''s physical condition is now. After finishing his pulse, he turns Mo qiangqiu''s eyes, looks at his tongue coating, and finally frowns.


    "Mo Chengfei, have you ever been to another doctor before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Mo Chengfei thought, if not because other doctors have no way, I will spend so much money to find you?


    "Your grandfather''s situation is a bit serious. He may have taken the wrong medicine before, otherwise, he would not have been at this stage." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Mo Chengfei smell speech, face side, looked at his grandfather, some surprised.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said, "has your grandfather taken any medicine recently?"


    "Yes, there is!" Mo Chengfei said, quickly went to one side, took a piece of white paper from the bookcase, "this prescription."


    Xiao Yao took the prescription from Mo Chengfei''s hand, looked at it carefully, and saw the last picture clearly.


    "There was no mistake in this prescription, but ginseng was added to it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ginseng? Isn''t this ginseng a good thing? " Although there are a lot of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s ginseng that everyone is familiar with. It''s a great tonic. It''s even rumored that ginseng with longer age can prolong life, but whether it''s true or false can''t be verified. For example, an old man ate ginseng and lived to 83 years old. You can''t say whether he has prolonged his life or not. Who dares to say that he didn''t live to 83 years old?


    Xiao Yao listened to Mo Chengfei''s words and explained with a smile: "you''re right. Ginseng is really a good thing. It can replenish qi, blood and activate meridians. However, if a person has less lung fire and excessive Yang Qi in the body, and takes ginseng when taking medicine, it''s troublesome."


    Mo Chengfei obviously doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means.


    "To put it simply, the medicine in this prescription was originally to open lung fire, and then began to fill in the collaterals. But just when the lung fire was opened, the fire in ginseng rushed in again, which would only aggravate the disease. Can you understand what I said?" Xiao Yao thinks what he said is very popular.


    "Still don''t understand." Mo Chengfei shakes his head.


    "Go away." Xiao Yao pointed to the door.


    Mo Chengfei: "he''s really wronged. He doesn''t know what''s wrong? No matter what problems you encounter, you need to solve them. You are Chinese medicine, and I am not Chinese medicine. If I don''t understand, I don''t understand! Besides, talk well! I don''t understand. Don''t explain to me. Why open your mouth and let me go


    Xiao Yao really won''t explain to Mo Chengfei any more. It''s just casting pearls before swine. How can you say that this fool won''t understand.


    "Old man, whether you want me to save you or not, I have to tell you that your condition is very serious now. It was a minor disease, but now it is very complicated." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mo Qiang hums coldly. Obviously he won''t believe Xiao Yao''s words. He thinks Xiao Yao''s words are so complicated on purpose. He can''t figure out what to do!


    After all, the relationship between him and Xiao Yao is not very good, there is such doubt, think about it is also understandable.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Mo qiangqiu thinks. Even if he knows, he won''t say much. Since he has collected Mo Chengfei''s money, he must do his best.


    He took out the fire needle from his pocket, took a deep breath, and stabbed a silver needle into Mo qiangqiu''s cloud blood, which was between his chest and shoulder. After this silver needle was inserted, Mo qiangqiu''s nerves tightened again.


    In fact, now, Xiao Yao is also very nervous. If he changes to the past, Xiao Yao doesn''t have any confidence in his heart. Although he uses strong Qi to cross the needle, he only has 40% confidence. It''s good that he just broke through to the realm of Yuanli. Otherwise, with his current strength, it''s really difficult to save Mo qiangqiu.


    Originally, I was going to take Mo qiangqiu to practice, but I didn''t expect that Mo qiangqiu picked up a bargain instead.


    I don''t know if he''s lucky or not.


    Xiao Yao is very confident about Yuan Li''s grasp. Through the pivot of silver needle, all Yuan Li enter Mo qiangqiu''s body. All Yuan Li begin to repair Mo qiangqiu''s abdomen. However, this process is also very painful. The so-called good medicine tastes bitter. If you want to cure a disease, even the medicine you take is bitter, let alone in this way? Mo qiangqiu''s face was full of pain, and his face was red. Even his breath was very heavy. He felt as if there was a fire burning in his abdomen, and the blood in his body seemed to be turned into gasoline. The fire was very strong, and it was close to his heart! Xiao Yao''s brow was frowning. Although he was confident in himself, it was a matter of life after all. He couldn''t tolerate any slack. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand and ran the Yuan Li in his body again. In a moment, his Yuan Li had almost reached the extreme¡° Master, hold it. I can''t help it. If I can''t help it, I''ll follow you, because I can''t help it. " Xiao Yao said. Mo qiangqiu rolled his eyes and cursed in his heart. I''ve given you two hundred million yuan. Can''t your service attitude be a little better? Time goes by. Mo qiangqiu''s face is constantly changing. At first, it is very painful, then it gets better slowly, and finally it is a painful color. Now, it begins to return to plain. Xiao Yao took a long breath of relief, looked at it and said, "you are really lucky, sir. Fortunately, you met me." Mo Qiang asked for a sneer and said, "don''t put gold on your face. Do you think I''ll believe you when you say that?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me, anyway, as long as you can''t die." Mo really wants to beat Xiao Yao, but he doesn''t think Xiao Yao is the kind of person who respects the old and loves the young, and is not the kind of good person who can''t fight back, so he still gives up his original idea. He thinks he can''t take advantage of Xiao Yao¡° Xiao Ge, my grandfather is all right now? " Mo Chengfei asked¡° What do you think? I was so angry with him before. Isn''t he all good? " Xiao Yao glanced at Mo Chengfei and said. Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Mo Chengfei just reaction come over, then full face of happiness¡° Xiao Ge, thank you so much this time Mo Chengfei said excitedly. Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Mo qiangqiu, turned to Mo Chengfei and said, "your grandfather obviously still doesn''t believe me now. You can take your grandfather to the hospital later. By the way, the prescription can''t be taken any more. I''ll give you a side prescription later."¡° Quack, quack! What are you talking about here? This prescription was given to me by my own grandson! I can''t believe my grandson. Can I believe you? " Mo Qiang asks for anger. Xiao Yao was stunned and looked at Mo Chengfei. Mo Chengfei quickly shook his head: "I didn''t find it." After finishing this sentence, Mo Chengfei seemed to understand something. He immediately turned to his grandfather and asked, "grandfather, do you mean that this prescription was sent by Mo Jingwen?"¡° Well, yes Mo forced a nod. Xiao Yao sneered and said to Mo Chengfei, "by the way, take your grandfather to see the brain department. Now Alzheimer''s is still terrible." Mo Chengfei''s face was a little ugly, and he didn''t know what it was¡° You''ve got Alzheimer''s! " Mo qiangqiu is more angry after listening to Mo Chengfei¡° Look, it''s OK to be so angry. Now I can really rest assured. " Xiao Yao smiles and says to Mo Chengfei, "nothing else, then I''ll go."¡° Well, good Mo Chengfei nods. His attitude has changed slightly from the previous one. Anyway, now that his grandfather''s illness has been cured, he doesn''t have to continue to give Xiao Yao a smile. Xiao Yao naturally sees all this, but he doesn''t have any complicated psychological activities. All this is normal, and everyone has their own purposes. Now Mo Chengfei has changed his attitude, which is nothing to argue with. After Xiao Yao came out of Mo''s house, he met a man. When the man saw Xiao Yao, his face immediately changed. He subconsciously stepped back and kept a safe distance from Xiao Yao. Then he carefully looked at Xiao Yao: "how are you here?"¡° Do you care about me? " Xiao Yao has no good airway. However, then he thought of something, looking at each other''s eyes full of banter, said: "Mo Qiang''s prescription, you give it?" Mo Jing Wen is slightly a Leng, the facial expression suddenly became nervous. Although Mo Jingwen didn''t say anything, Xiao Yao already knew it. This is really not a professional actor, poor acting, poor comments!

 Chapter 274

    Mo Jingwen looked at Xiao Yao dully. After a long time, he recovered. His face was cold and he said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. Anyway, it''s all about your Mo family. It has nothing to do with me." Xiao Yao said and shook his head, "ah, it''s all the gratitude and resentment of the rich and powerful families in the legend. I can''t understand it when I come down from the mountain."


    In fact, although Xiao Yao said that, it may not be that he really can''t understand it. When he just went down the mountain, he met Li Xiaoxiao and helped him to treat his illness. At that time, he had already seen what the legendary family enmity was. The water in it was too deep. Even Xiao Yao couldn''t figure out the series of things.


    If, in the past, someone told Xiao Yao that there would be conflicts of interest between close relatives and that they would kill their relatives, Xiao Yao really couldn''t understand it. No matter how important money is, can family affection be important? But on the first day down the mountain, his three outlooks had been overturned.


    There are many things in the world that Xiao Yao can''t understand and believe!


    Mo Jingwen is more and more nervous. His eyes are full of panic when he looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Do you... Do you know anything?" Mo Jingwen asked tentatively.


    "I don''t know anything." Xiao Yao shakes his head, turns around and goes. Anyway, now that everything is done, he should go back home. Moreover, he is too lazy to chat with people like Mo Jingwen. They are not in the same IQ level at all. They talk a lot. What should we do if their IQ is lowered by each other?


    Now he can understand why Mo Chengfei is so stupid, and Mo is willing to focus on training Mo Chengfei. Who let Mo Jingwen be more stupid than Mo Chengfei! This kind of stupid move can be used. Mo qiangqiu showed his attitude before and didn''t want to believe Xiao Yao''s words. However, it was only said in front of Xiao Yao. After Xiao Yao left, maybe it would take a little time for Mo qiangqiu to understand. At that time, Mo''s situation in Mo''s family would not be so clear.


    Who would allow someone who wants to kill himself to be around him? Mo qiangqiu is not a fool. He just keeps his own opinion because he is old and stubborn.


    Mo Jingwen took a deep breath. He stared at Xiao Yao and said firmly, "you must have known something. You haven''t told me why you are here."


    Xiao Yao said impatiently, "why am I here? Do I need to explain to you? What kind of person are you? You really can''t treat yourself as a dish. If you have something to do, just say it quickly. If you don''t have anything to do, just go away! "


    Mo is surprised to hear that he is in a cold sweat. He seems to realize that he has done a very stupid thing. Xiao Yao is not afraid of him. Why should he force others to ask? On the contrary, when he saw Xiao Yao, it was the same as when a mouse saw a cat. The main reason was that he had suffered a loss in Xiao Yao''s hand. Although he had recovered from the injury, he learned that Xiao Yao was a man who didn''t play according to the routine, and he didn''t want to have any conflicts with him.


    Who knows if the other party will suddenly rush up and give it to him?


    "Xiao... Mr. Xiao, I just want to know if my grandfather is OK now?" Mo Jingwen said.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said: "in fact, I don''t think you are stupid. At least you have guessed that the reason why I came here today is to see your grandfather. I want to tell you don''t worry. Your grandfather is OK, but on second thought, maybe this is what you don''t worry about now?"


    Don''t be surprised to hear that the cold sweat has soaked his clothes.


    "Mr. Xiao is joking. My grandfather is OK. Of course, I am very happy to be a grandson." Mo Jingwen said.


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao waved his hand, "it''s all your own business. It''s nothing to do with me." With that, he turned and left.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Mo was surprised to hear that he was breathing the air.


    He turned around and looked at Mo Chengfei''s villa. He didn''t even have the strength to step forward.


    Panic hung over his body.


    Suddenly, an aura flashed through his mind.


    He immediately took out his mobile phone, found a phone number from it, and called directly.


    "Find a traditional Chinese medicine, a little-known traditional Chinese medicine, hurry up!" Mo Jingwen said.


    Half an hour later, in the study of Mo''s villa.


    Mo qiangqiu looks at his grandson Mo Chengfei. His face is not very good-looking.


    "Cheng Fei, old man, I have nothing to do. Anyway, I will never die. Why do you have to spend so much money to call Xiao Yao? It''s a gift for him. " Mo qiangqiu is obviously not happy.


    Mo Chengfei didn''t have any expression on his face. He looked at his grandfather and said, "grandfather, do you think it''s necessary for Xiao Yao to lie?"


    "Well, why not?" Mo said, "he just wants to show how powerful his medical skills are!"


    However, Mo Chengfei just shook his head and grinned bitterly.


    "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about this prescription." Mo Chengfei said.


    Mo qiangqiu''s face changed slightly, then his face sank and said, "do you believe what he said?"


    "I have no reason not to believe it, and it''s all very understandable." Mo Chengfei said.


    "Well, he''s trying to stir it up on purpose!" Mo asked, "Cheng Fei, you also know Xiao Yao. That boy''s scheming is too deep. When we get along with him, we must be vigilant. We must not be influenced by his words. Otherwise, we will do some things that hurt our relatives and hurt our enemies."


    Mo sighed.


    "Grandfather, actually you don''t think you can''t believe it, but you don''t want to believe it at all." Mo Chengfei said.


    Mo forced to be more angry: "Why are you so stubborn?"


    Mo Chengfei thought, it''s really stubborn, but the stubborn person is not me, but you


    He did not say these words, otherwise, it will undoubtedly add fuel to the fire and make Mo qiangqiu more angry.


    At this time, the door of the study was knocked.


    "Come in!" Mo qiangqiu said.


    The man who came in was mo Jingwen.


    "What are you doing here?" Mo Chengfei stares at Mo Jingwen and says in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha, brother, although this is your home, it''s also my home. Why can''t I come?" Mo Jingwen said with a smile.


    "Mine may not be yours." Mo Chengfei said.


    Mo Jingwen''s face changed slightly and he didn''t speak. He went straight to Mo qiangqiu''s body and said, "grandfather, are you better?"


    "Much better." Mo Chengfei nodded, "Xiao Yao came here before."


    Mo Jingwen was slightly surprised and said, "is he coming? What is he doing here? "


    "Treat me." Mo qiangqiu said that he seemed to be planning to stop talking about the prescription.


    Just because he doesn''t mention it doesn''t mean Mo Chengfei won''t mention it.


    "Xiao Yao said that there is something wrong with the prescription you sent. It''s a combination of illness and illness." Mo Chengfei said coldly.


    Mo qiangqiu is discontented and stares at Mo Chengfei, but he has nothing to say. Although he doesn''t want to mention it, he can''t deliberately avoid it.


    "What? There''s something wrong with the prescription I sent you? " Don''t be surprised to hear the shock on your face.


    "Yes." Mo Chengfei suddenly showed a smile on his face. He wanted to see how Mo Jingwen would play next.


    Mo Jingwen said in a deep voice: "this Xiao Yao can really sow discord. It''s clear that he wants to frame me!"


    "Before that, Xiao Yao didn''t know who sent the prescription." Mo Chengfei said.


    "That''s strange. Is there really something wrong with the prescription?" Mo Jingwen showed a suspicious expression.


    His acting skill now is much better than when he saw Xiao Yao before. In fact, at that time, it was mainly because Xiao Yao''s words gave him too much impact. At that time, his brain had stopped working. Now it''s different. Everything is his script. He knows what he should say and do next.


    Mo Chengfei did not speak, just quietly watching Mo Jingwen, waiting for the other side to continue to speak.


    "No, if it''s really a prescription problem, I must make a clear investigation. I can''t let grandfather and elder brother misunderstand me!" Mo Jingwen said.


    "Surprise, forget it, you are my grandson, can I believe you?" Mo qiangqiu said.


    "No, Grandpa. If I don''t make it clear, I can''t sleep at night." Said, Mo Jingwen has taken out his mobile phone, and then broadcast a phone call, not long, the phone was through.


    "Catch Dr. Yin quickly and send him to Mo''s villa!" Mo Jingwen said.


    Mo Chengfei holds his shoulder and looks at Mo Jingwen. Now he is also curious. What kind of explanation will Mo Jingwen give him and Mo Qiang? However, no matter what kind of explanation it is, it seems to be a bit far fetched


    Ten minutes later, there was a man in the study, a middle-aged man who looked about forty or fifty years old. He was wearing a clean Chinese tunic suit, his hair was thirty-seven points, and his feet were wearing a pair of cloth shoes. It was very like a person who had passed through the last century.


    "Why do you want to see me?" The middle-aged man came to Mo Jingwen and said.


    Mo Jingwen sneered, then suddenly stood up, a foot kicked in the man''s stomach, the man at a loss, was kicked on the ground by this foot, showing some heartbroken, the man is also a long time to slow down, staring at Mo Jingwen, eyes full of surprise: "Mo Shao, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? I also want to ask you what you mean and what kind of heart is Ann''s! Say it! Why did you give me a prescription with a problem? " Don''t be surprised to hear that your eyes are like knives, staring at men.


    The man was puzzled: "what''s the problem? What''s the problem? What I have given you is a very reasonable prescription


    "You fart!" Don''t be surprised to hear that he is even more angry, and there is another round of fists and kicks. All this, Mo Chengfei see in the eyes, he said nothing, do nothing, just sit quietly, full of irony.

 Chapter 275

    Mo Chengfei thinks that his brother is really ridiculous.


    Mo qiangqiu sat on the chair. He closed his eyes slightly and didn''t say a word. He didn''t have any expression. No one knew what he was thinking in his heart.


    Mo qiangqiu doesn''t speak, and Mo''s heart has no confidence. What he wants to know most is how Mo qiangqiu thinks. As for other people''s thoughts, he doesn''t care!


    He continued to punch and kick the TCM doctor, without mercy, until finally, the TCM doctor''s face was puffed by Mo Jingwen, his pants and clothes were covered with Mo Jingwen''s footprints, his mouth began to bleed, his nose was cracked, and he sent out a howl of numbness. Now it is estimated that his mother is coming, and he can''t recognize his son.


    He felt very painful, very painful, but when he thought that Mo Jingwen had beaten him 500000 yuan before, such a little pain was nothing, that is to say, he was beaten. Anyway, the other party would not kill himself. That''s 500000 yuan! He''s not a famous doctor. I don''t know how many years he will earn for the half million.


    Just get a beat, half a million easily put into his pocket, such a good thing spread out, do not know how many people are willing to do it!


    So, although the pain, but the heart is laughing.


    "No less, I really don''t know about it. I also extracted the prescription directly from the book. Who knows..." the TCM doctor said.


    "What? Did you extract it directly? " Mo Jingwen made a very surprised expression, and then kicked the man out again, pointing to his nose and scolding, "quack! Quack! Aren''t you a traditional Chinese medicine? Aren''t you a senior TCM doctor? Didn''t you say you had a way? Why extract prescriptions directly from books! I believe you wrong! You almost killed my grandfather, you know? "


    His angry body was shaking, and his fingers were shaking when he pointed to TCM.


    His face was pale and he looked as if he would have a heart attack at any time.


    This is an acting school.


    And it''s also a powerful group in the acting group.


    At least, now Mo Chengfei admires his younger brother, and now he thinks it''s necessary to guard against this guy carefully. His acting skills are so good. Who knows if he used to be a fool in order to paralyze himself?


    "Well, I''m surprised to hear that. Don''t beat me. It''s not good to kill me. Take me out." Mo Qiang asks to open an eye, saw an eye Mo Jing Wen, opening mouth to say.


    Mo Jingwen heard the old man''s words, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and let out a long breath. There was a kind of excitement in his eyes, just like a condemned man was told that he would be pardoned when he was about to be executed.


    "Well, grandfather, I''ll kick this grandson out now!" Then Mo Jingwen picked up the TCM doctor lying on the ground and walked out. As he walked, he said, "hum, you are still lucky, otherwise, I will kill you! If there''s anything wrong with my grandfather, I''ll let you have a white knife in and a red knife out... "


    After waiting for Mo Jingwen to leave, Mo Chengfei stares at the old man.


    Mo qiangqiu looks at Mo Chengfei and smiles: "not happy?"


    Mo Chengfei nodded: "not happy."


    "Why not?" Mo qiangqiu seems to be very interested in this.


    "You let him go." Mo Chengfei said, "if you force him to kill the doctor, the doctor will be afraid. No one is afraid to die. No matter how much money, he can''t buy other people''s lives. If he is afraid, he will say... You know, but you don''t go any further. You carry a bench and let Mo Jingwen step down."


    Mo Qiang sighed for a long time.


    He looked at Mo Chengfei and said with a smile, "people say that the Mo family is not as good as Xiao Yao. They don''t understand."


    "They don''t understand?" Mo Chengfei shook his head. "I''m not as good as him. For example, at least he can save you, I can''t, he can get Li Xiaoxiao, I can''t, even he can pick up a leak at an auction, I can''t, you see, I''m inferior to him in many aspects. "


    "But you are smarter than him."


    "I''m often teased by him." Mo Chengfei said to himself, "every time I want to hurt him, I always find that I always lift a stone and hit myself in the foot. I''m so stupid that I begin to look down on myself."


    Mo Qiang asked with a smile: "do you really look down on yourself?"


    "No Mo Chengfei also laughed, "this is to say to others."


    "Yes, so I said, you are still very smart." Mo forced to wave, "go out, I want to stay for a while."


    "Good." Mo Chengfei walked out of the study with steady steps.


    "Bang." The door of the study was closed.


    Mo qiangqiu is holding a brush in his hand. His eyes are empty and empty. In other words, it''s a kind of profundity. It''s like looking at a dark well, you can''t see anything, but you feel turbulent inside


    "I''m old." Five minutes later, Mo qiangqiu sighed, a smile of self mockery appeared on his face, "really old..."


    Xiao Yao takes a taxi and plans to return to Li''s villa.


    As soon as he got out of the car, a man in a black coat came up to him.


    Seeing this man, Xiao Yao immediately raised his vigilance, staring at the man with his eyes fixed on him. At the same time, he was ready for defense. As long as the other side rushed up, he would react immediately.


    "Give it to me." A man''s hand.


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You know, fochenzhu." The man standing in front of Xiao Yao is no one else. It was the last time that he had a fight with Xiao Yao in the parking lot and wanted to fight for the Buddha dust bead.


    "You know I won''t give it to you." Xiao Yao said.


    "So I''m going to take it." Nan Tianyuan sighed, "it seems that you were seriously injured last time, but now you look as if you have recovered?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao smiles, "it''s almost recovered."


    "You used the Buddha dust beads." Nan Tianyuan understood immediately, and his face sank. His eyes were full of discontent and anger. He seemed to want to tear Xiao Yao in two.


    "Yes, I used the Buddha dust bead, and it didn''t have the original hazy halo. For you, it''s also a waste." Xiao Yao said.


    "No, give it to me!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Then answer me a question first." Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "now that the energy in the Buddha dust bead has been absorbed by me, it''s useless for you to take it. What else do you want to do?"


    "Well, what do you know? Buddha dust bead is the most precious treasure of Buddhism! Do you think it''s useless if you absorb it once? In a year''s time, it''ll be almost back. " Nan Tianyuan said that and sighed, "it''s just that it''s definitely not as effective as this time. I don''t know how many years it has been precipitated."


    "Can it be charged?" Xiao Yao was obviously surprised.


    "Yes... Why should I tell you?" Nan Tianyuan also seems to realize that he has said something wrong. Maybe he doesn''t tell Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao thinks that the Buddha dust beads are useless, so he will offer them with both hands!


    I''m so stupid!


    He really wanted to give himself two fists and beat himself into a pig.


    "Thank you." Xiao Yao arched, "you gave me a very important message."


    Nan Tianyuan''s eyes were overcast: "do you offer it with both hands this time, or do I rob it by myself as I did last time?"


    "You''d better do it yourself." Xiao Yao said, "you know, I won''t give it to you."


    "Good!" Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "do you dare to accept my challenge?"


    "Challenge?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, there are too many people here. It''s not convenient for me to fight with you." Nantianyuan has long noticed that three or four security guards at the gate of the community are staring at him.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "do you know there are many people here? Besides, why should I promise you? "


    "Hum, if you are not a coward, why don''t you dare to accept my challenge?" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Are you a coward?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No Nantianyuan is very dissatisfied and feels as if he has been angry by Xiao Yao.


    "Do you dare to eat shit? You won''t die if you eat shit, dare you? " Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Nan Tianyuan has the illusion that he has nothing to say. He thinks Xiao Yao''s words seem to be quite reasonable, but the taste is a little heavy


    "I don''t care! Three days later, I''ll be waiting for you on Xianren mountain! " Nan Tianyuan yelled.


    Xiao Yao showed a smug smile and said: "it seems that your injury is not good enough. It is estimated that it will be completely recovered in three days?"


    Nan Tianyuan''s face turned red. It''s really not very good to feel that his mind has been guessed.


    "Well, I''ll ask you whether you''ll come or not." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "No Xiao Yao said that and walked to the villa.


    "Ha ha, forget it." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Listening to what Nan Tianyuan said, Xiao Yao instead stopped and turned to look at Nan Tianyuan, frowning.


    "The pretty girl around you seems to live here, too? I saw her before, and she didn''t have much time. Ah, I really don''t want to bully a woman. " Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "In three days, Xianren mountain, I will go." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan laughs and laughs wildly. It''s a good feeling to hold people.


    "I knew you would agree." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "I''m going to kill you. There are few people and the terrain is high. After you are killed, you will be killed in the wilderness and eaten by wolves and tigers." Xiao Yao said that his voice was cold and chilling.


    The smile on Nan Tianyuan''s face gradually faded away, and he did feel the murdering opportunity from Xiao Yao.


    "Well, see if you have that ability." With that, he turned and left. He felt that this cold feeling was really hard

 Chapter 276

    Walking to the door of the villa, the security guard of the villa asked in a low voice: "Mr. Xiao, who is that guy? He has been at the door of the villa for a long time


    Xiao Yao looked back at the direction of nantianyuan''s departure, then turned to the security guard who asked him, "do you remember that guy''s appearance?"


    "Well, remember! Hehe, we don''t have any other skills in this field, but it''s necessary to never forget. We have to see so many faces every day, and we have to remember every face! " The security guard said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He said seriously, "just remember. The next time you see it, you''ll drive it away. By the way, don''t do it. You can''t beat him. Call the police directly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Back in the villa, Li Xiaoxiao is not at home. Mr. Li said that there are some things in the company. She went there once, and it is estimated that she will be back later. Although there are many talents in Li''s group, many things still need Li Xiaoxiao to check. This is what a helmsman should do.


    Li Xiaoxiao is really under a lot of pressure that ordinary people can''t imagine. However, it is because of her great pressure that she can grow up so quickly.


    "Xiao Yao, listen to Xiao Xiao, did you go to treat Mo Qiang before?" Mr. Li sat on the sofa and looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sat in front of him and nodded: "yes."


    "Ha ha, do you have any other purpose?" Li Laozi said happily, "if you really want to help Mo qiangqiu to survive, I will not believe you. Although you are not the kind of person who will fight with others, you will never be a Mr. Dongguo."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "they gave me 200 million." Speaking of this, he paused, and then continued, "to be exact, it''s two hundred and ten million."


    "Hiss, this Mo family is really big." Mr. Li frowned and continued, "it''s just this?"


    He doesn''t believe that Xiao Yao is the kind of person who can be driven by interests. Indeed, money is a good thing for anyone. Many people say that money is dung, but they don''t think they can fall into the toilet. It''s just that Xiao Yao is different. He doesn''t lack money at all.


    Even if he is short of money, he will never do what he doesn''t want to do because of money. This is him.


    Xiao Yao saw that Mr. Li was so curious that he could only say with a bitter smile, "in short, I found a new medical method." The method he said is Yuanli.


    "It''s just that you''re still a little hard to grasp, so you took Mo qiangqiu and did an experiment?" Mr. Li asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha ha! I understand when you say that. I''ll say it! You won''t do anything stupid. That''s you Mr. Li looked up and laughed.


    Xiao Yao is very speechless, as if he often do something ungrateful, please, in fact, I am a kind-hearted person! It''s just that you''ve never found out


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone has sent out a piece of sweet music in his pocket. He took out his cell phone, looked at the caller ID on it, and then answered the phone: "hello? Liu Chun, what''s the matter


    "Xiao Yao, I''m in trouble..." Liu Chun whispered, "can you come to the company?"


    "Oh? Good Xiao Yao hung up and stood up.


    "A little girl?" Before Xiao Yao spoke, Mr. Li spoke first, and his face didn''t seem to have the previous relaxed smile.


    "Well, yes." Xiao Yaoshan smiles.


    "Pretty?" Mr. Li asked.


    Xiao Yao''s face is black. When did the old man become such a gossip? Is that ok?


    "If you want to ask me anything, just say it." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Cough, what can I say! It''s all your young people''s business, and I don''t need to worry about it. " Master Li waved his hand. He also realized that he was a little lenient. What does it have to do with what a girl looks like?


    Xiao Yao patted his chest and said, "you scared me. I thought you wanted me to introduce one to you."


    "Roll, roll, roll!" "You want to piss me off, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yao laughs: "I''m going to leave now."


    "Well, come back early!" Master Li could not help but exhort


    Xiao Yao nods with a bitter smile, turns around and walks out of the villa, driving Land Rover towards the company.


    Under the building of Xiaoyao real estate, Xiao Yaogang stopped the car, and suddenly a figure flashed to him.


    "Son in law! Ha ha, I see you! " The man standing in front of him said with a smile.


    "Yes?" Seeing the man''s face clearly, he could not help but be shocked. This middle-aged man with unkempt face, untidy clothes, and even dirt on his hair was Liu Chun''s father Liu Wei!


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked after closing the door.


    "Hey, hey, I''m looking for my daughter and my daughter-in-law!" Liu Wei rubbed his hands and said awkwardly, "by the way, do you have a cigarette?"


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly, but remembers that there is a pack of cigarettes in his car. He opens the door again and takes out the pack of Yellow Crane Tower 1916, which Fang Hai threw down last time.


    "Here you are." Xiao Yao throws the cigarette behind him.


    "Hey, hey, this is a good thing!" Liu Wei brought his own lighter. He quickly lit one. He took a deep breath and puffed. His face was very happy. This old smoker probably hasn''t smoked in a short time. However, it''s really difficult for him to smoke now.


    Xiao Yao bet that this guy has absolutely no ten yuan!


    "Why didn''t you go in?" Xiao Yao hugged his shoulder and asked.


    Since what happened last time, it''s really hard for Xiao Yao to respect the man in front of him. Don''t talk about elders. Xiao Yao doesn''t have such a big mind. Even Liu Chun can''t forgive this man any more.


    Some people deserve to be forgiven.


    Some people don''t deserve to be forgiven. Liu Wei obviously belongs to the latter.


    Liu Chun''s temperament is weak, and he is very emotional, but even Liu Chun can''t forgive his father. Blood is thicker than water! What can Xiao Yao say about it? Now Xiao Yao can understand why Liu Chun said that she was in trouble. It''s really a trouble for Liu Chun. She didn''t show up. It can be seen that Liu Chun doesn''t know how to face her father.


    "Haha, actually I want to go in, but the security guard at the door won''t let me in. I told them I was Liu Chun''s father, and they didn''t believe me." Liu Wei said with a smile, "it''s OK, I see you."


    "What if you don''t see me?" Xiao Yao asked, "just wait here?"


    "Yes! I don''t believe it. Can she come out? " Liu Wei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He didn''t believe that Liu Wei really didn''t understand Liu Chun''s meaning. If people didn''t come down, they just didn''t want to see him. This is a kind of shameless face.


    "It happened that I met you, too. Let''s go in!" Liu Wei said.


    "I''m going in, but I''m not going to take you in." Xiao Yao said, "take the cigarette and go."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Wei''s smile froze immediately. Then he pulled down his face and said, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." Xiao Yao said, "I understand the literal meaning."


    "Well, can''t I find my own daughter and my daughter-in-law? Since you don''t want to take me in, that''s OK. I''ll wait here! " With that, Liu Wei simply sat on the ground.


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    "They don''t want to see you, you should know." Xiao Yao said.


    "I just want to see them!" Liu Wei said.


    "Are you going to be a rascal?" Xiao Yao said with great interest.


    Liu Wei glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "yes, otherwise? I have no money now. Do you know how I got here? I''ve walked dozens of miles! Now I have three steel bars in my pocket. "


    Xiao Yaole, look, I said he can''t have more than ten yuan on him, right?


    "How do you know that Liu Chun and her mother work here?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "The old people said, what''s your business?" Liu Wei rolled his eyes and said, "boy, you''d better be smart. No matter what, I''m her father. Blood is thicker than water. I can''t rely on it. So, as long as you''re willing to give me money to help me through the present difficulties, I''m sure I can help you soak my daughter, even if you leave with one shot, OK?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He suddenly wanted to punch Liu Wei in the face. It was the first time he had such a strong impulse.


    In this case, how did Liu Wei say it?


    Liu Wei didn''t seem to notice the displeasure on Xiao Yao''s face. He continued: "you rich children, what do you think I don''t know? Hey, hey, how dare you say you really like my daughter? I don''t believe it even if I kill you. I just want to catch up with you, do it, then put on my pants and go away? "


    Xiao Yao laughed angrily. This is a wonderful work.


    "Ha ha! Look at you. You''re smiling, too. Do you know it by heart? " Liu Wei said triumphantly.


    "You think too much. First of all, I have a girlfriend." At least now, Xiao Yao''s girlfriend is Li Xiaoxiao. Although he hasn''t broken the relationship, he is willing to admit that he really likes Liu Chun, but it has nothing to do with love. Doesn''t he also like Xia Yixing? But the girlfriend he is willing to admit will still be Li Xiaoxiao.


    The girl who was willing to believe him the first time she met.


    "I don''t care if you have a girlfriend! Hum, even if you have a wife, it''s none of my business! " Liu Wei said, "I''ll ask you, are you willing to make a deal or not?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and asked, "don''t you want to go?"¡° I''m not going¡° Good Xiao Yao nods, with a sneer on his face, takes out his cell phone and walks to one side

 Chapter 277

    Although there are many problems in Liu Wei, it is very difficult to see any advantages from him.


    Therefore, although Liu Wei left his hometown, he still had no fixed place to live. Because he gambled money, many relatives knew what kind of person Liu Wei was, and those relatives also knew what kind of person Liu Wei was. So he wanted to take refuge in others, and no one was willing to take him in. Finally, he had to go around and find his own daughter, Knowing the whereabouts of Liu Chun and Liu''s mother from his neighbors, he immediately rushed over.


    Walking here, Liu Wei''s endurance is really good.


    Without saying a word, he looks at Xiao Yao coldly. He is very proud. He doesn''t believe Xiao Yao can do anything. After all, he is Liu Chun''s father. Can he beat himself?


    Xiao Yao put the mobile phone back in his pocket and looked at Liu Wei.


    "Who did you call just now?" Liu Wei asked curiously.


    "Do you care?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, no matter who you call, I won''t leave. It''s useless for you to call the police!" Liu Wei hummed coldly.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and ignored him. Talking to such a person is a waste of time. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to waste his time talking to such a person.


    Before long, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang, looked at the phone number above his eyes, and his face also showed a smile.


    Liu Wei suddenly had a very bad feeling. He looked around and suddenly stood up with a look of panic on his face.


    He saw the last person he wanted to see, Xu Wei!


    Why is this guy here? Hasn''t he been arrested by the police? Why are you still here?


    Seeing Xu Wei, he immediately turned around and was about to leave.


    "Don''t you go? Where are you going? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Wei ran away for fear that Xu Wei would catch up with Xiao Yao.


    Seeing Liu Wei leave, Xiao Yao is relieved, and Xu Wei comes to Xiao Yao with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Xiao, I heard officer Liu say, are you looking for me?" Xu Wei asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "where are the police?"


    Xu Wei pointed to a police car not far away. Two policemen were staring at this side.


    "Well, you can go back." Xu Wei said.


    Xu Wei''s expression was stiff, and he was a little depressed: "you asked me to come, I''ll go back now?"


    "Yes, what, do you want me to treat you to dinner?" Xiao Yao said with a straight face.


    "No, no, no, brother Xiao, you''re busy. I''m leaving now!" Said, Xu Wei very obedient went to the side of the police car, opened the door and sat in.


    Liu Wei may not have thought that Xu Wei is now in prison in Haitian city. Xiao Yao''s previous phone call was not to someone else, but to Gu libing, asking him to explain to him and ask Xu Wei to come.


    Now that his goal has been achieved, Xu Wei can naturally go back.


    But Xu Wei is depressed. He really can''t understand what Xiao Yao is thinking. It''s for the prison guards to bring him here, and now they have to send him back... What''s this for?


    Even if he was puzzled, he did not dare to ask, so that Xiao Yao would not be happy and give him two more times. Xu Wei was not afraid of the police, but in the face of Xiao Yao, he was really scared to the extreme. What happened in the small casino that day left Xu Wei with psychological trauma.


    After Xu Wei left, Xiao Yao entered the company and went upstairs.


    Knock on the door of Liu Chun''s office, you will see Liu Chun''s eyes are red.


    "Is he gone?" After seeing Xiao Yao, Liu Chun stood up and asked in a low voice.


    "Gone, I got Xu Wei to come and then I got him away." Xiao Yao said, "so it took so long."


    "Ah... Xiao Yao, thank you. I''m sorry to trouble you again." Liu Chun sighed, a little absent-minded.


    Xiao Yao opened a chair, sat down and said, "what are you going to do with it?"


    Liu Chun shook his head.


    "I can''t guarantee that he won''t come again next time. I can''t call Xu Wei all day long, can I? I can''t deal with him. He knows I won''t fight him. " Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chun nodded, although she wanted to tell Xiao Yao, let Xiao Yao beat him, but such words, as a daughter, she can''t say.


    She wanted to break up with her father, but he didn''t want to.


    "If I encounter such a problem, I think I may not be able to deal with it, but fortunately, I will not encounter it." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "now I understand that as an orphan, there are certain benefits."


    Liu Chun couldn''t help laughing and rolled his eyes: "who would like to be an orphan? Don''t make me laugh. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent: "if I really cared about this, I would not take such a thing from the black."


    Liu Chun looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "have you ever thought about going to find your parents?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. At last, he let out a sigh and half lay on the chair: "yes, but I don''t want to."


    "Why?" Liu Chun has no way to understand Xiao Yao''s thoughts at this time.


    "I really want to go to them, but I just want to ask why they wanted to throw me away at the beginning, but now I don''t want to. What if they just didn''t want me at that time? If I know such an answer, how can I live? I''m afraid it will cause me psychological trauma. You know, I''m a very vulnerable man Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "I can''t see it." Liu Chun shook his head.


    "Well, in fact, I can''t see it... Now I haven''t found them. I still have a little thought. I will think that they had difficulties at the beginning, but I have imagined many kinds of difficulties. For example, they are poor at home. For example, they are in danger. Even if they are, I can''t seem to forgive them." Xiao Yao said.


    Speaking of this, he picked up the glass on the table, drank water and moistened her throat. This move made Liu Chun look at it, and she was immediately embarrassed. It was the glass she had drunk before. It seemed to be indirect kissing, right?


    However, now Xiao Yao has drunk, she has nothing to do, so it''s better to pretend not to care!


    Xiao Yao obviously didn''t notice the change of Liu Chun''s expression. He continued: "in fact, I should also thank them. At least they gave me a different life experience. If they hadn''t done that at the beginning, I would not have grown up in Tianlong mountain, knew you and sat here."


    "I''m sure you''ve been upset." Liu Chun said.


    "Yes, no wonder? They all have parents. Why don''t I? " Xiao Yao shook his head, "this may be the most important question I thought about when I was a child."


    "Forget it, don''t say that." Liu Chun saw that Xiao Yao seemed to be more and more sad and regretted saying this. She quickly said, "let''s go to dinner together later. That''s what my mother meant. After all, you''ve helped our family so much that we can''t invite you to dinner now."


    Xiao Yao just wanted to nod with a smile when the phone rang again.


    Pick up the phone, Xiao Yao asked: "the sea, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Shaw, something happened. The employer was kidnapped." Fang Hai said with a bitter smile.


    "The employer was kidnapped?" Xiao Yao frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you remember the girl named Meng Xiaomeng?" Fang Hai asked in a low voice.


    "Yes? Meng Xiaomeng? Oh, you''re talking about Meng Feng''s daughter, Ali''s daughter-in-law, right? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "What a Li''s daughter-in-law, but I think they are similar. One Lang is in love and the other concubine is on purpose. Forget it, that''s not the point. The point is that Meng Xiaomeng was kidnapped." Fang Hai said.


    "Do you know who did it?" Xiao Yao asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know. If I had known, I would have taken someone there." Fang Hai said.


    "Find it, no matter what, where''s Ali?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Fang Hai said, "Ali is not here now."


    "No?" Xiao Yao is a little angry. Ah Li is Meng Xiaomeng''s bodyguard. As a result, Meng Xiaomeng has been kidnapped. This is originally ah Li''s dereliction of duty, but now ah Li is not there.


    Even if Xiao Yao thinks that Ali''s character is very good, he can''t help his anger.


    "Brother Xiao, I know what you are thinking now. Don''t worry, it''s not ah Li''s fault, but now ah Li has begun to search all over the world. I told him that we should calm down first. He said that we should go door to door and find Meng Xiaomeng." Fang Hai said.


    "Ah, the power of love." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Brother Xiao, come here quickly." Fang Hai is about to cry. What''s the matter? Xiao Yao is still thinking about the power of love.


    "I''ll be right there." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao hung up and stood up.


    He looked at Liu Chun, some apology: "it seems, I can''t eat with you."


    "It''s OK. It looks like you''re in trouble again." Liu Chun asked, "can I help you?"


    "No Xiao Yao waved his hand, "then you''ll go back first, so that when it''s time to get off work, your father will come again."


    "Yes, I know!" Liu Chun nodded with a smile.


    Although Xiao Yao and Liu Chun did not reveal anything, the whole company seems to feel that the relationship between Liu Chun and his big boss is somewhat unusual. Even some directors and vice presidents of the company are polite to Liu Chun. In their hearts, Liu Chun is the boss''s wife. Otherwise, why can Liu Chun be an accountant!


    It doesn''t sound like an official, but it means that the boss believes in him most!


    Don''t say that Liu Chun left work ahead of time, but didn''t come to work. It''s estimated that no one dares to say anything.


    After walking out of Xiaoyao real estate, Xiao Yao immediately drove to the security company.

 Chapter 278

    Come to Xiaoyao security company, push open the door of FangHai office, Xiao Yao goes in. At this time, in the office, song Yilin also sits on the side, and there are several policemen. Qin Xue is among them. There are many complicated machines and computers in front of them. Meng Feng is sitting on the side, and his mobile phone is on the table.


    "Xiao Ge." Song Yilin and Fang Hai both stood up and walked to him.


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "is there any news?"


    "No Fang Hai wry smile, "also don''t know exactly is who do, kidnapped a person, didn''t even call."


    Xiao Yao said: "maybe the other party is not greedy."


    "Brother Shaw, you scared me." Fang Hai wry smile, "now people greedy, for us is the best news."


    Originally, Meng Xiaomeng had nothing to do with them, but now it''s different. Meng Xiaomeng is their employer. If something happens to Meng Xiaomeng, the reputation of their company will be doubted. After all, no one will come to a security company that can''t guarantee the safety of the employer. By then, I''m afraid Xiaoyao security company has just started, You''re going to have to be kicked off.


    "Does she have any enemies?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No Meng Feng quickly said, "my daughter''s popularity is very good. Although she has some money, she doesn''t despise other students. Even she seldom reveals her identity in school. Many people don''t know that she has a good economic condition."


    "Oh! That''s very rare. It seems that Ali''s luck is really good. " Xiao Yao nodded, very satisfied.


    Fang Hai is almost crying. What''s the matter? Now Meng Xiaomeng''s life and death are still uncertain. How can Xiao Yao still think about the relationship between ah Li and Meng Xiaomeng? That''s not the point at all, OK?


    "Xiao Yao, do you have any ideas?" Qin Xue looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you usually have the most ghost ideas and the fastest brain."


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue angrily: "you have many ghost ideas!"


    "I''m telling the truth!" Qin Xue said, "people who know you a little bit will think so."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. It''s all about looking at people with colored glasses! She didn''t know how pure her heart was hidden under her complicated appearance!


    Oh, that sounds disgusting.


    "Hasn''t Ali come back yet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, I called him first. He said that if we got the news, we would tell him that he would never come back until he found Meng Xiaomeng." Speaking of this, Fang Hai sighed, "ah, I think he''s serious. If Meng Xiaomeng really has an accident, I''m afraid Ali won''t be happy all his life."


    "What was Ali doing at that time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "But Meng Xiaomeng went to the bathroom. She was kidnapped in the bathroom." Fang Hai said, "although Ali wants to protect Meng Xiaomeng, he can''t follow Meng Xiaomeng into the women''s toilet, can he?"


    "Kidnapped in the bathroom?" Xiao Yao frowned and said, "how did the other party get around ah Li?"


    "Back door! There is a back door in the bathroom. I don''t know what the mall thinks. Even the toilet has the back door open. " Fang Hai sighs.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. At this time, his brain was also running at full speed.


    "Since people will wait for Meng Xiaomeng in the bathroom, they will guess that Meng Xiaomeng will enter the toilet. The other party must have been waiting for a long time." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, that''s the weirdest part." Fang Hai said, "how can those people be sure that Meng Xiaomeng will go to that mall? How can they be sure that Meng Xiaomeng will go to the bathroom at that time? "


    This may be a historical problem, even if Holmes came, there may not be a way.


    "No matter how much we think, it''s useless. All we can do now is wait." Qin Xue said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Qin Xue and said, "what if the other party doesn''t call? Maybe they didn''t even think about calling? "


    "Then we can''t find it. Now it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. We have no direction at all. Moreover, we have found Meng Xiaomeng''s mobile phone in the bathroom, and the other party seems to think that you will call the police, so we have already thrown it away." Qin Xue said.


    Although now she is a little anxious, but now there is really no way. Do you want to search the whole city? This is not practical at all. How can they be sure that Meng Xiaomeng must still be in Haitian city now, regardless of the size of Haitian city? Maybe someone else will drive away Meng Xiaomeng?


    It''s all possible.


    Think of these, Qin Xue also some headache, as a policeman, as a sense of Justice Police, she now than anyone else want to find Meng Xiaomeng, but there is no way!


    "Tell all the staff of the security company to go out and look for them." Xiao Yao said.


    "Where to find it?" Fang Hai was slightly stunned.


    "Haitian city." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." this is really a city wide search!


    "I know it''s stupid, but it''s better than sitting around." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Fang Hai nodded and arranged it immediately. Let''s not talk about the credibility problem. If Xiaoyao security company has any credibility crisis, the company will go bankrupt! However, Meng Xiaomeng is too important for Ali. Even for Ali, they must do their best.


    On the other hand, Ali is still wandering around in every alley. He has searched every street and corner he knows, and he has not seen Meng Xiaomeng. Until the end, he had lost his way. He didn''t know where he was, where he was and where he was going. There was only one idea in his mind, that is, to find Meng Xiaomeng.


    He has already thought that if something happens to Meng Xiaomeng, the most serious point is death. After settling down his sister, he will go down to find Meng Xiaomeng and continue to protect her.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." As he walked, Ali''s shoulders twitched. People who knew him would be very surprised to see this scene. How could such an iron man still cry?


    Yes, Ali cried. His eyes were swollen.


    Others are looking at Ali with a very strange look. They are all thinking, is there something wrong with this man, or is there a psychological problem. Because of this idea, they avoided Ali and walked around.


    I''m a psycho. It''s not worth killing!


    Suddenly, Ali''s phone rings.


    He thought it would be Xiao Yao, but when he saw that it was a strange number, he frowned and immediately connected the phone.


    "Are you Ali?" On the phone, it''s a negative voice, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Ali coughed and immediately asked, "I am. Who are you?"


    "Ha ha! It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I want to see you die. " Said the voice.


    "Watching me die?" Ali''s heart trembled a little.


    "Yes, I''ll send you an address later. Come here. By the way, don''t tell anyone or Xiao Yao. Otherwise, you will regret it." So said the voice.


    Ah Li''s nerves are tense up: "is the little dream in your hand?"


    "Hey, little dream? It''s really NIMA! Guess what The voice finished and hung up. Then, Ali received a text message with an address on it. When he called the phone again, it was turned off.


    It''s a pit.


    Ah Li''s heart is clearer than anyone else. Since the other party dares to let himself go, he must be well prepared.


    They just want to let themselves go! If you go, you will die! Ali knows this better.


    Then he stopped a taxi and rushed to the address on the message.


    Even though he knows that this is a trap and that it will be very dangerous after he goes, Ali still has to go. He has no choice. Although he is not sure whether Meng Xiaomeng is really in the hands of the other party, he still has no choice!


    The address is in the suburb, which is a cottage area. According to the address, Ali asked the way several times, walked around, walked through many hutongs, and finally stopped in front of a seemingly Shabby Cottage.


    This is a single family house, the bungalows around are connected together, only this one is so far apart. I heard that an old man in his eighties lived here, an old bachelor, and later died. This room was resold by his nephew. Many people were angry about this. When the old man was alive, that nephew never came. Just after he died, the nephew appeared and sold the house.


    Ali stood at the door and knocked.


    The door opened at once, then stretched out an arm and turned Ali in.


    As soon as I entered the door, the light in the room came on.


    Ali felt that a gun was on his head. In his positive direction, Meng Xiaomeng was sitting on a chair, tied by a rope, with a piece of cotton cloth in his mouth. His clothes looked clean and tidy, which was a relief for Ali.


    Seeing that Meng Xiaomeng is not in danger, he is relieved.


    "Hey hey, boy, didn''t expect to see me again?" The voice of the Yin measurement sounded again.


    Turning around, a man in a black shirt stood beside Ali.


    This man, a Li is very familiar with, it is Liu Jie!


    "You did it?" Asked Ali.


    "Guess what." Liu Jiele, ha ha.


    "You will die." Said Ali.


    "I don''t believe it." Liu Jie shook his head and said, "I never believe it. By the way, do you know why I asked you to come here?"


    Ali didn''t answer the question of his mental retardation¡° Because... I want you to die. I want you to die in front of her. Before I die, I want you to go to the theatre. " Liu Jie laughs, his expression looks extremely ferocious, is simply a devil! His hands naturally drooped. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s interruption, he would slap aliji in the face.

 Chapter 279

    Xiao Yao broke both hands of Liu Jie.


    This is the end of Liu Jie''s life.


    In many rational stories, the protagonists have no hands or feet, but they still have a confident smile on their face and yearn for a beautiful blue sky. Hope has become the wings of their dreams. It''s inspirational and infectious to fly with them under the white clouds. So many soul chicken soup on the Internet say, don''t envy other people''s shoes, There are still some people in the world who don''t have feet.


    Liu Jie won''t envy other people''s gloves, but now he has become a man without hands.


    He has no way to encourage himself, to continue to pursue his dream, of course, he had no dream.


    He felt that the hope of his life was like a growing seedling, but it was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    Or, like a burning candle, it was blown out by Xiao Yao.


    He shut himself up. He didn''t know how to get out of the house and embrace the sunshine.


    He thought of death, he wanted to cut his wrist, but he didn''t have a hand!


    Because both hands were broken, he could not hang himself, turn on the gas or cut his wrist. Even if he wanted to eat sleeping pills, he couldn''t even open the bottle. If he wanted to jump off a building, he couldn''t open the window.


    He wanted to hit the wall with his head. At last, two bags bulged on his head. He cried out in pain, but he didn''t die.


    If you want to choose one of the top ten Chinese characters, Liu Jie must be the first. A man who can''t even commit suicide, who else says that he is more tragic than Liu Jie? He wants to kill Xiao Yao, but he doesn''t have that ability. He wants to find someone to help him. But when others hear Xiao Yao''s name, they tremble. Now in Haitian city, how many people don''t know who Xiao Yao is? Especially in their circle, there are too few people who don''t know about Xiao Yao. A man who is even unfair to Mo Chengfei, do they dare to go to trouble? Isn''t that shangzhuozi? His friends won''t do such a stupid thing!


    Liu Jie likes to cheat and play tricks, and his friends are experts in cheating and playing tricks one by one.


    Later, he hired several people to tie Meng Xiaomeng.


    Anyway, now that he is not afraid of death, it''s better to revenge on those people he hates. Everything is because of Meng Xiaomeng. Moreover, the reason why Xiao Yao breaks his hand is because of the man named Ali.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of ah Li, maybe now he has conquered Meng Xiaomeng in bed. How can he come to such an end?


    He was angry, he was not reconciled, he was dissatisfied, he wanted to vent all his anger.


    After kidnapping Meng Xiaomeng, he wants to eat Meng Xiaomeng''s tofu first, but he can''t lift his hand, which is very embarrassing.


    Seeing ah Li, there was a fierce light in his eyes. He really wanted to jump up and bite off the meat of ah Li with his mouth, but even so, it was hard to dispel the anger in his heart.


    Ali is not afraid at all. Even if he has a gun on his head, he doesn''t have any fear. He just looks at Liu Jie coldly with a cold blade in his eyes.


    He''s going to kill this man.


    The man with the gun is a man in a black suit. In this room, there are three men in the same dress as this man. They are all the experts Liu Jie hired. Liu Jie doesn''t know how powerful they are, but at least these people are outlaws.


    The man with a gun looked at Liu Jie and waited for the other party to give him orders. As long as Liu Jie nodded his head, he would shoot. Anyway, he didn''t do such a thing on the first day. He robbed it and killed it. The corpse could circle the earth three times in a row... This is exaggeration, but there are still about ten.


    As Liu Jie thought, they are all desperado, otherwise they would not take on such business.


    Although Ali didn''t panic at all, Meng Xiaomeng screamed and her body was shaking. She stared at Ali and the man with the gun. Her eyes were full of fear, even when she was kidnapped before.


    In short, she is afraid of Ali''s death. If she has to make a choice, she is even willing to die by herself. Ali is safe.


    When ah Li came in earlier, Meng Xiaomeng had a moment of peace of mind. When she saw Ah Li, she had a sense of security.


    But now, the original sense of security has disappeared, she is very afraid, also very worried, she worried that Liu Jie really let his man shoot, to the life of Ali, this is absolutely not Meng Xiaomeng would like to see!


    "Are you afraid?" Liu Jie stares at a Li to ask a way.


    "No Liu Jie said.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?" Liu Jie said with a sneer.


    "You dare." Ali said, "you can shoot, and I believe you dare, but that doesn''t mean I have to be afraid, does it?"


    He speaks more and more Chinese now.


    Liu Jie laughs. Then he puts away his smile. He thinks of the movies he saw before. The villains always chirp. At last, he misses the best opportunity to let the leading actor and heroine escape.


    He doesn''t think he''s a villain, he thinks it''s just the Avengers. He will not think that Ali and Meng Xiaomeng are the leading roles, but he must let Meng Xiaomeng beg for himself. He winked at a black suit. The black suit understood what Liu Jie meant. He went to the side of Meng Xiaomeng and pulled the cloth from Meng Xiaomeng''s mouth¡° Ali! You go Meng Xiaomeng roared at Ali. However, after roaring, she felt that she was quite retarded. Now she has reached this point. Everything is not under their control. Even if Ali really wants to go, can she go away? Her eyes fell on Liu Jie¡° Liu Jie, let him go! " Meng Xiaomeng has red eyes and hoarse voice¡° Are you ordering me? " Liu Jie asked in a deep voice. Then he laughed again and said, "in fact, this feeling is still very good. For example, you could have ordered my husband to wash the clothes, or to pick up the children from school, or, hurry to give me strength! In this case, I will be very happy. Originally, we could be like this, but why do you have to threaten me in this situation? You know I won''t be happy that way. " Meng Xiaomeng''s body is shaking. She stares at Liu Jie. She suddenly finds that Liu Jie is a little scared now. This is a person whose heart is distorted. She can''t communicate with him in a normal way, because this guy is not a normal person¡° What do you want? " Meng Xiaomeng calmed down, and she had to calm down under such circumstances¡° What do I want, don''t you know? Bitch! Bitch! You''re a bitch, you know? " Liu Jie is about to crack. He roars at Meng Xiaomeng like crazy. His expression is ferocious to the extreme. His eyes seem to be red. Looking at him, normal people can''t help but feel chilly. It''s almost the same as a ghost from hell¡° Please, please, I''ll let him go as long as you ask me, OK? " Liu Jie said with a smile. Meng Xiaomeng heard that he seemed to see some hope, and immediately said: "good! I beg you! I beg you to let him go, don''t say please, even if you make me kneel down! "¡° Ha ha ha ha! I really praise you for saying that you are a bitch. Look at you. I''m willing to do anything for him. " Liu Jiele, his face changing speed is too fast. Ali and Meng Xiaomeng can''t guess what this guy is thinking. Ali looked at Liu Jie and did not speak¡° Are you moved? " Liu Jie asked, "a woman is willing to kneel down for you. Are you moved?" Ali still didn''t speak¡° Ha ha, you should kneel down first, or I will kill her! " Liu Jie said to Ali¡° "Poop." Ah Li knelt down without any hesitation or any separation from the water. Almost when the last byte of Liu Jie fell down, he had already knelt down. Liu Jie laughs and seems to see the funniest thing in the world... In Fang Hai''s office, Qin Xue says to Xiao Yao: "I really don''t understand. We don''t want to find Meng Xiaomeng now. What do you want me to do for you to find the coordinates of ah Li''s mobile phone?"¡° You talk a lot. Have you found it? " Xiao Yao asked¡° All right, I''m looking for it! " Qin Xue said while looking at the computer, and finally some surprised, "eh, isn''t your little brother looking for Meng Xiaomeng?"¡° What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " Xiao Yao asked¡° His mobile phone coordinate display hasn''t moved for a long time. " Qin Xue said, "sleeping or eating? It''s not right. It''s in the suburbs. " Hear Qin Xue''s words, Xiao Yao and others rushed to the front, staring at the computer screen flashing red dot¡° Write down the address. " Xiao Yao said. Needless to say, Fang Haidu has already taken out his mobile phone, turned on the photo taking function and photographed the contents on the computer screen¡° It''s in the suburbs. Shall we go now? " Fang Hai asked¡° Let''s go now. " Xiao Yao said. With that, Xiao yaofanghai and song Yilin had already walked out of the office¡° Hello? You wait for me Qin Xue is in a hurry and follows up quickly. Is ah Li where Meng Xiaomeng was kidnapped now? However, if this is the case, what does Xiao Yao know? In fact, she can''t imagine that Xiao Yao asked Qin Xue to check the coordinates of ah Li. After all, among them, ah Li is the one who knows Meng Xiaomeng best. So, if we really want to look for a needle in a haystack, maybe ah Li can be found most easily. So he also held a try attitude, did not expect to really have a surprise joy.

 Chapter 280

    In the small dark room, everything seems to be static, as if this is a space without time.


    Ah Li kneels on the ground without saying a word, and there is no complicated look on his face. He looks like a statue. Meng Xiaomeng stares at ah Li. She opens her mouth and wants to say something, but like ah Li, she doesn''t say anything in the end, just a smile appears on her face.


    Meng Xiaomeng knows what kind of man Ali is. After all, they have been alone for so long.


    Ali is not a man who likes to talk. He prefers to be silent. Therefore, what he said in his life may not be as much as what he said with Meng Xiaomeng. He doesn''t know why every time when he faced Meng Xiaomeng, he would feel very happy and opportunistic. Like Meng Xiaomeng, what he said is a topic of great interest to him. It''s just amazing.


    Meng Xiaomeng understands ah Li. She knows that ah Li''s kneeling breaks everything and abandons a lot.


    "You''re really on your knees." Half a minute later, Liu said.


    Ali still didn''t speak.


    "Do you think I''ll let her go when you kneel down? Ha ha, if you really think so, I can only say you are too simple. " Liu Jie laughs. Looking at ah Li is like looking at a fool. He has a sense of pride, as if he has completely suppressed ah Li in his IQ.


    He turned to look at Meng Xiaomeng and said with a smile, "do you see that? This is the man you like. Now that he''s kneeling at my feet, is he worth your liking? "


    Meng Xiaomeng snorted coldly. If she could reach it, she would spit on Liu Jie''s face.


    The four black suits that Liu Jie invited, they all smoked the corners of their mouths. They wondered whether they would need more money. Anyway, this guy''s brain is not normal, and he has no sense of logic.


    People don''t like you. Do you think if you do this, other girls will like you? It''s humiliating for a woman. If you didn''t give me a lot of money, my brothers wouldn''t follow you. Mom, if you want to kill someone, just hurry up. Don''t you bother!


    This is what those black suits thought at this time.


    "Mr. Liu, can we do it? So as not to have too many dreams at night. " The man with a gun pointed at Ali impatiently said that he wanted to hurry up to finish the work, and then buy a la carte to cook. For such a long time, he had been hungry.


    "Are you in a hurry?" Liu Jie looked at the black suit coldly.


    If it''s not for the fact that Liu Jie hasn''t given the final payment, that black suit really wants to give Liu Jie two shots. It''s a waste of time. What do you want to do?


    "I advise you to kill me now, otherwise, in case something happens, it''s too late for you to regret it." Said Ali.


    "Ha ha, what can you do if I give you a chance? Anyway, I don''t care for a long time. Even if I''m going to die, I''m content to pull you up! " Liu Jie laughs, and laughs wildly.


    Those four black suits are not happy again. Damn, you don''t mind. I do. You''re not afraid to die, I''m afraid!


    "You know you''re going to die, don''t you?" Liu Jie asked.


    "Well, I know I''m going to die." "At least that''s how I feel now," said Ali


    "Do you think you can save her?" Liu Jie continued.


    "If I can''t take her away alive, I''ll die with her." Ali looks at Meng Xiaomeng and smiles.


    Liu Jie is angry and rushes to a Li. Then he kicks a foot and kicks a Li''s chest. A Li kicks a foot on his back and stands up immediately.


    "Kneel down!" Liu Jie said.


    Ali looked at Meng Xiaomeng and knelt down again.


    "Ha ha!" Liu Jie laughed. He bent over and laughed. At last, his tears came down. He felt that all this was so beautiful. "Look at you. Now it''s just like a dog. If I ask you to kneel down, you have to kneel down. Why do you still play affectionate? Come on, since you want to play affectionate, I''ll give you time. Do you want to have a confession? Ha ha


    Those four black suits really want to kill Liu Jie. Damn it, even if you''re always gossiping. Now give others time to gossiping? Is it interesting?


    After listening to Liu Jie''s words, Ali''s eyes fall on Meng Xiaomeng again.


    "Are you afraid?" Ali asked with a smile.


    He laughed naturally, as if he had forgotten their situation and everything around him.


    Meng Xiaomeng looked at ah Li and seemed to be infected by the smile of the other side. He also showed a smile on his face, and then shook his head: "I was afraid, but I''m not afraid after I see you."


    "We all have to die." Said Ali.


    "I know." Meng Xiaomeng nodded, "I''m not afraid to die, just afraid to die with you - originally you don''t need to die."


    Ali smiles again, just like a child, with flowers on his face.


    Colorful, colorful.


    "I like you." Said Ali.


    "Bang!" Liu Jie kicked ah Li on the ground again: "Damn, I asked you to say a few words. Do you really say that? Do you want me to help you prepare some flowers, prepare some ribbons, I''m playing a music to help you make some atmosphere? "


    "I like you." Ali lay on the ground, "from the first look at you, I think you look good and beautiful. I like you. Then I will be your bodyguard. I think I should keep a distance with you. After all, you are my employer and you are my boss. How can I like you? Besides, we are not in the same world. "


    "But you forced me into your world, I began to understand you, I know what flavor of ice cream you like to eat, I also know what color and brand of clothes you like best... The more I know about you, I know I really like you."


    Meng Xiaomeng didn''t cry.


    According to the truth, in such circumstances, hearing such sensational words, as a normal woman, she should cry, and then agree to be together in the next life.


    She did not, she smile, smile looks like a wisp of sunshine, she seems to be a child who got his favorite toy, there is a sense of satisfaction.


    She seemed very happy.


    Ali continued: "I wonder if I can''t like you. I think about it every day. I think when I lie in bed, I think when I stand, I think when I sit in the car, so I start to run away. I run away from your smile, I run away from your voice, and I know my definition clearly."


    "Bang!" Liu Jie pours on him and kicks at Ali. He kicks hard and keeps chucking.


    While kicking, he also scolded: "lying in your mother! What do you really think of yourself as? Don''t talk to me like that. I''ll tell you. Are you serious? I want you to die, I want you to die


    The black suit on the side has been in a frenzy. If you want him to die, tell me, so I can shoot him! Besides, isn''t that what you asked people to say? They say you''re not happy. Are you a psychopath?


    If they knew Liu Jie, they would say: Ahab! What a psychopath this guy is!


    Hum, it''s not like they''re sick for two days.


    Ali suddenly moved back two steps.


    Liu Jie rushed to Ali again and continued to kick.


    He felt that the black suit was in the way, so he pushed the black suit aside and continued to kick it.


    The next second after the black suit was pushed away, he suddenly had a very bad feeling, just like a poisonous snake appeared behind him. Without waiting for him to speak, Ali stood up, hugged Liu Jie''s thigh, stretched out his fist, and hit Liu Jie''s leg.


    The black suit''s face changed greatly. He quickly raised his wrist and pointed the cold muzzle at Ali. But when he wanted to shoot, Ali had already regarded Liu Jie as a meat shield.


    "Leave me alone, shoot, kill him!" Liu Jie roared.


    Black suit can''t laugh or cry. He thought before that if Liu Jie kept talking like this, something would happen. Look, it''s happening now, isn''t it? When Liu Jie asked him to shoot, he could only sneer. Do you think I don''t want to shoot? If it''s not because the balance hasn''t arrived, are you dead or alive and I have half a cent to do with you?


    "Let him go." Said the black suit.


    "Ha ha." Ali smiles.


    "Let him go." The muzzle of the black suit is ready for Meng Xiaomeng.


    "Are you going to threaten him with me?" Meng Xiaomeng looked at the black suit and asked.


    "Yes." The black suit nodded and simply admitted it.


    "Sorry, you have to be disappointed." Meng Xiaomeng laughed, then turned his face, looked at Ali and said, "thank you. I finally did what you should do at this moment. Now I can rest assured that I will leave here safe and sound with your ability. You''ve protected me so many times that I can''t drag you down any more. "


    At the end, she stared at Ali with a solemn expression and said seriously, "and I love you very much."


    A Li heart bottom sink, suddenly have a kind of very bad feeling.


    The next second, his eyes widened, and there was a deep fear in his eyes.


    "No!"


    Because Meng Xiaomeng is bound, she jumps towards Ali.


    She knew that those people would shoot themselves, and they would never allow themselves to jump to the side of Ali.


    She looked at Ali with a smile.


    Ah Li bit his teeth and roared. Then he pushed Liu Jie out and hit him in the arms of the black suit. As soon as his wrist shook, the bullet naturally missed. At the same time, he rushed to Meng Xiaomeng.


    He doesn''t want to die, let alone Meng Xiaomeng. Since he is in a desperate situation, why can''t he fight again?


    It may be very small, but what if it survives? That''s what Ali is thinking now.

 Chapter 281

    Ah Li is taking risks and challenging. He has to make his speed faster. He is also a gamble. The people Liu Jie invited are not so powerful. Although he is waiting for his death after losing the bet, under such circumstances, ah Li has no choice. How can he choose to gamble or wait for his death quietly?


    There is no choice but to survive!


    A Li thinks it''s OK to die, but he can''t watch Meng Xiaomeng die. If Meng Xiaomeng really dies in front of him, he can''t close his eyes even if he really dies.


    So, he had to fight!


    Almost just a second, he has rushed to Meng Xiaomeng''s front, and then reaches out his hand, grabs Meng Xiaomeng''s arm, while quickly lying on the ground, a bullet glides over their heads.


    Without thinking about it, ah Li quickly pushed Meng Xiaomeng to one side. He quickly turned over and hid in the other side. The bullet shot between them. Everything was between the calcium carbide sparks. It seemed that ah Li had foreseen where the bullet would hit, or that the black suits were deliberately cooperating with ah Li, It''s like a big action movie.


    The next second, Ali immediately stood up, picked up a dusty teacup and smashed it at a black suit that had already raised his wrist and index finger on the trigger.


    The teacup left a straight line in the air and hit the man''s wrist. The gun in the man''s hand also fell to the ground. But before Ali could catch his breath, there was a shot and a bullet crossed his arm.


    Ah Li snorted, took a deep breath, and then still moved his body quickly.


    He can''t stand in the same place, who let the other party still have a gun in his hand? He can''t be a target, even though he''s a live target now.


    No, no, it''s absolutely not!


    Ah Li roared in his heart. His body didn''t stop for a quarter of an hour, and his brain kept running at a high speed. He knew that in this way, what was waiting for him was still death, absolutely not so. He had to turn passive into active, otherwise, he would still be slaughtered!


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on a black suit, his body became cold, and his eyes were full of fear. Maybe he had never been so afraid in his life. The gun in the black suit was not aimed at him, and maybe the other side understood it. Now he is like a fish, and it''s really difficult to aim, So the muzzle of his gun is directly aimed at Meng Xiaomeng, who is still lying on the ground. What makes him more alarmed is that Meng Xiaomeng is still unaware of all this.


    Asshole! Ah Li is really crazy. He didn''t expect that these people couldn''t fight. He turned the gun.


    Without any extra thoughts, he has jumped to Meng Xiaomeng and hugged her. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for him to push Meng Xiaomeng away. Therefore, he can only protect Meng Xiaomeng with his own body. There is no other way.


    "Bang!" A bullet got into Ali''s back and stuck in the middle of two bones. Even Ali could not help biting his teeth and humming, his clothes were soaked in sweat, and his body was shaking. He felt that he was like a balloon, and this bullet also caused the balloon to explode completely. All his strength was passing quickly. He wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t do it.


    Meng Xiaomeng turns around and looks at Ali. Her face turns pale. Although she doesn''t know what happened just now, she at least heard the gunshot. In addition, the pale face of Ali and the sweat on his forehead are combined. Even though Meng Xiaomeng''s brain is a little confused now, she is still aware of the current situation of Ali.


    "Ali... Ali, are you ok?" Meng Xiaomeng directly sat up, she looked at Ali, empty eyes, body is also slightly shaking.


    Ali smiles and looks at Meng Xiaomeng''s pear blossom with rain.


    "I can''t seem to protect you." Ah Li said to Meng Xiaomeng.


    "No, no, no, you will protect me. You can always protect me." Meng Xiaomeng stubborn said, "you said you can protect me for life."


    "I may not keep my word." Ali said seriously.


    "No, why don''t you keep your word? You can''t keep your word. You promised to protect me for the rest of your life. You have to protect me for the rest of your life. You are a man. How can you keep your word as a man? " Meng Xiaomeng''s voice is shaking, tears are falling, she hopes to hear Ali say some beautiful words to her, but it is definitely not at this time.


    "That''s touching." A black suit grinned and said, "it''s a pity you''re going to die."


    With that, he raised his wrist. He is not like the abnormal Liu Jie, who talks so much. If Liu Jie still dares to stop him at this time, even if he doesn''t want the final payment, he will have to kill Liu Jie. It''s a long night and a lot of dreams. He still knows when he looks at it.


    However, just as he was about to pull the trigger, a little silver light flashed in front of him. Then he felt a stabbing pain in his wrist. The next second, he became weak and his gun fell to the ground. When he went to look carefully, he found that there was an extra silver needle in his mouth. He looked at the door suspiciously, The door was still closed, but there was a crack in it. He seemed to see some people standing outside.


    Is it true that the other party sees himself through the crack of the door and throws a silver needle through the crack of the door? With this idea, the brain of the black suit almost exploded. He thought that if it was like this, it would be terrible. What kind of master is this? It''s impossible! The next second, the door was kicked open. The remaining three guns were aimed at the intruders, but just when they opened the gun, two silver needles had been put into the hands of two of the black suits, and the other one was hit by the button thrown by song Yilin¡° Xiao Yao? Mr. Xiao! Hurry to save Ali, I beg you, hurry to save Ali After seeing Xiao Yao, Meng Xiaomeng takes a deep breath, and then her face is excited. She wants to rush up immediately. When she sees Xiao Yao, she feels that she has seen the hope of life. Now, Meng Xiaomeng feels that she has entered a desperate situation, and now Xiao Yao is her life-saving straw. She only hopes that Ali has nothing to do, She really doesn''t have the heart to think about it now. Xiao Yao went to the front, looked at ah Li, took a deep breath, and then quickly reached out and grasped ah Li''s wrist. At this time, ah Li''s pulse was very weak, and he would lose his life in the next second¡° Get out of the way first. " Xiao Yao said¡° Thank you very much Although Meng Xiaomeng has completely lost her sense of propriety, at least she knows that Xiao Yao is the only one who can save ah Li. This is the most famous doctor in Haitian city. If he can''t help it, who else can? Now the situation of ah Li is really bad. A bullet has passed through his spleen, and it has also caused internal perforation. The mouth is beginning to seep blood. If the situation of ah Li can''t be stabilized after a minute, I''m afraid that even the great Luo Jinxian will be helpless. seize every minute and second! Xiao Yao immediately turned the Yuan Li in his body, adjusted ah Li''s internal breathing, and then quickly wrapped up ah Li''s internal organs with Yuan Li, playing a protective role. This move also made ah Li''s face gradually improve. Although song Yilin and others are worried now, Xiao Yao is rescuing ah Li, so they don''t dare to disturb him. They can only wait quietly on the side. Suddenly, Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Qin Xue and said, "you can take all these black suits away. That man, you can leave them for me." When he said this, he pointed to Liu Jie. Liu Jie shivered. He felt as if countless silver needles had penetrated into his body. The next second, he roared at Qin Xue like he was mad: "hurry up and catch me! I''ve killed people. I''ve really killed people before. I''m going to be shot. You can''t leave me here! " In his eyes, Xiao Yao is just a devil. If he falls into Xiao Yao''s hands, I''m afraid he can only survive but not die¡° Hum, want to go? " Fang Hai came up to Liu Jie and kicked him on the ground, "isn''t it that easy?"¡° You are a policeman, you must catch me Liu Jie said to Qin Xue, as if Qin Xue had become his Savior. Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao and then at Liu Jie. At this time, she also hesitates. She doesn''t know what to do. According to the truth, Liu Jie must be taken away, but now she doesn''t want to disobey Xiao Yao. It''s not because she''s afraid of Xiao Yao, but because she feels that she has no reason to refuse Xiao Yao. She''s not Xiao Yao, She can''t understand Xiao Yao''s feeling at this time. However, from Xiao Yao''s eyes, she saw the anger, saw the intention to kill¡° He will certainly be punished by the law. Xiao Yao, don''t do stupid things. It''s not worth breaking the law for such a person. " Qin Xue said¡° You think I''m going to kill him? " Xiao Yao looks at Qin Xue and asks with a smile¡° Isn''t it? " Qin Xue smiles bitterly. If she really left Liu Jie, would Liu Jie not die? She won''t believe it with her¡° Don''t worry, I won''t be so kind. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Kill Liu Jie? Stop it. Will I be so kind? This is what Xiao Yao thought at this time.

 Chapter 282

    Qin Xue finally left Liu Jie and left by herself. In the end, she just threw a word to Xiao Yao, hoping that Xiao Yao would not kill Liu Jie herself. Otherwise, as a policeman, she would never let Xiao Yao go.


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what to say about Qin Xue. Although it''s a good thing for the policewoman to have a sense of justice, sometimes it''s not necessarily a good thing if she has too much sense of justice and burst out. Even if Qin Xue doesn''t want to take Liu Jie, Xiao Yao will get Liu Jie out himself.


    "What do you want to do?" Liu Jie looks at Fang Hai standing in front of him with fear on his face.


    Fang Hai has a cruel smile on his face.


    "Shall we play a game?" Fang Hai asked with a smile.


    "What game?" Liu Jie has a feeling of numbness in his scalp.


    "Hey, hey, guess what I want to do. If you guess right, I''ll let you go, OK?" Fang Hai asked.


    Liu Jie heard these words, his eyes all showed excited luster.


    "I guess you''re trying to torture me!" Liu Jie said, he felt that he must be right, and torture is a very good word. No matter how the other party treats himself, it can be defined as a kind of torture. If the other party doesn''t want to guess right, then they can''t torture themselves. Will they?


    Liu Jie sneered in his heart and praised his IQ.


    "Ha ha! You guessed wrong Fang Hai said, "I don''t torture you."


    With that, he looked at Song Yilin: "he''s going to torture you. Are you wrong?"


    Liu Jie didn''t speak. He was as pale as death. He knew that no matter what he said, it seemed that he was wrong. Even this was a meaningless problem.


    Xiao Yao gave Liu Jieshi a needle and said, "Lao song, break this guy''s legs first, so that he won''t want to be killed."


    "Good." Song Yilin seems to think that Xiao Yao has given him a good job. Naturally, he won''t have any opinions. He has come to Liu Jie and looks down at the man who makes him hate the most.


    For so many years, song Yilin has been pursuing peace of mind. But when he looks at Liu Jie and ah Li, he feels that he can''t restrain his anger. Go to his peace!


    As he spoke, he stepped on Liu Jie''s knee. As a martial arts practitioner, he knows what kind of place he should step on to make his legs broken forever. He also knows what kind of strength he should use to make his opponent miserable, but he won''t die of pain or even faint. This story tells us that we should never offend anyone who studies martial arts.


    "How are you? Are you happy? My footwork is handed down from my ancestors." Song Yilin said with a smile. He didn''t wait for Liu Jie to speak again. He kicked Liu Jie''s other leg again, and there was a hysterical scream. Everyone who heard this voice would get goose bumps.


    In fact, at this time, Qin Xue and others have not yet driven away, but also heard the voice of Liu Jie.


    "Don''t we really take that man away?" A young policeman came up to Qin Xue and asked in a low voice.


    "Even if we take him away, Xiao Yao will get him out the next day." Qin Xue said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, actually I think it''s a good thing. Officer Qin, you''re a girl. Maybe you don''t understand the brotherhood between men. Although we don''t like you to say that whoever dares to break my best friend''s wings, I will abolish his whole heaven and so on, we will do it with practical actions. " The male policeman said, "Mr. Xiao is also right. If my brother became like this, I might go too far than Mr. Xiao."


    "Do you know him well?" Qin Xue glanced at him, but he didn''t know what to do.


    The young policeman rubbed his nose and said with an embarrassed smile, "I don''t know him, but I know men."


    Qin Xue narrowed her eyes and stopped talking.


    She opened the door of the police car and sat in.


    "Drive." Qin Xue said


    In the room, the windows of the room were opened to make the room brighter. Xiao Yao''s forehead also overflowed with sweat. After all, Ali''s situation is too critical now. Although he is not dead, he has entered the gate of hell with half his leg. Even Xiao Yao, who is confident in whatever he does, has a layer of sweat on his forehead. If it''s someone else, Xiao Yao won''t be nervous at all, but it''s not the same now. This is Ali. He is his brother, so he will never allow any accident to happen to Ali.


    "Dahai, call an ambulance first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Call an ambulance?" Fang Hai may not be able to understand, Xiao Yao is the real miracle doctor! If Xiao Yao really can''t help it, what else can others do?


    "Cut the crap and let you go Song Yilin stares at Fang Hai.


    Fang Hai nodded, quickly took out his mobile phone, made an emergency call.


    Xiao Yao pricked a dozen silver needles on ah Li''s body, and then continued to repair ah Li''s internal organs with his own Yuan Li. As time went by, Xiao Yao''s face was not very good-looking. Although yuan Dan had been formed in his body, Yuan Li was hard to use up, and his recovery was much faster than his internal strength, but Yuan Li in his body had been running to the extreme, There is a steady stream of water flowing into Ali''s body. Even if there is a sea hidden in his heart, I''m afraid it has dried up at this time.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" Song Yilin asked in a low voice. Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s OK, don''t worry about me."¡° Well... Damn it, why hasn''t the ambulance come yet. " Song Yilin was also worried. Speaking of this, Fang Hai''s mobile phone rings again¡° Hello? Ambulance, come on in! what? Can''t you get in? I''ll fart your mother! Are you kidding me? Police cars and Land Rovers can come in, but can''t you? " Fang Hai roared. Although the ambulance is bigger than a car, and the road here is really narrow, there is absolutely no saying that you can''t get in. "If you can''t get in, you tell me, come on, where are you? I''ll help you get in!" Fang Hai is really angry. Then there was a moment of silence, as if the other party was saying something on the phone¡° Let me pay, right? Let me teach you the dawdle fee. OK, you drive in first Fang Hai said, "I will pay."¡° What''s the matter? " After Fang Hai Hung up, song Yilin asked¡° They said that they were worried that the car would be rubbed, so whether it was rubbed or not, I would have to ask for a ten thousand yuan delay fee. " Fang Hai said¡° Lying trough, isn''t that false? " Song Yilin was furious¡° No way. It could be a private black ambulance. " Fang Hai sighs¡° Do ambulances have black ambulances? " Song Yilin seems to think it''s hard to imagine¡° Now there are many such ambulances in society, and they even have conflicts with hospitals for business. Many of them have already started to cooperate with hospitals. " Fang Hai said, "it has been said in the news before, but it has not received much attention, or it has been linked with some interests." Song Yilin''s face was livid: "how can we save people like this?"¡° Some people are crazy about money. What can you do? " Fang Hai''s words reveal a deep sense of helplessness. He also feels that such people are really disgusting. They have reached the point of calling an ambulance. Can the patient''s family not be in a hurry? On the contrary, these people are not in a hurry, and they sit on the ground and start their prices. This is simply contempt for life. Ordinary people really have nothing to do with them. Even some of them lost their lives because they missed the best rescue opportunity. Song Yilin''s eyes are cold¡° OK, let''s leave them alone. It''s important to save people. When this is over, leave it to me. " Fang Hai said with a sneer, "if I can make them live a comfortable life, the square characters of Fang Hai will be written upside down!" Speaking of which, the ambulance has come in. At this time, Xiao Yao is also relieved that Ali''s situation is temporarily stable. Fang Hai went out to pick up the ambulance. One of the men in a white coat came up to him and stretched out his hand¡° Give me the money. " Said the man. Fang Hai looked at him and took a deep breath: "how much."¡° Ten thousand. " Said the man¡° Well, ten thousand is ten thousand. " Fang Hai didn''t say anything. He took out 10000 yuan in cash and gave it to the man. When the man saw the ten thousand yuan in his hand, his eyes kept wandering. He found that these people seemed to be fat sheep. He wanted ten thousand yuan, but they gave it without saying anything. Tut Tut, if they gave up this opportunity, wouldn''t they be too stupid? Thinking of this, he put 10000 yuan into his pocket and turned to look at Fang Hai: "and 20000 yuan for car oil."¡° Are you from outside the country? Twenty thousand dollars for gas? " Fang Hai is also completely furious. He can see that these people just want to treat themselves as fat sheep! At this time, Xiao Yao came out of the room with a li in his arms¡° Do you have emergency equipment in your car? " Xiao Yao asked with a frown¡° No The man said quickly, "but we''re fast enough to get you to the hospital the first time."¡° That''s not necessary. " Xiao Yao gives song Yilin a look and asks him to open the door of the Land Rover and quickly put Ali in. Meanwhile, Meng Xiaomeng goes in to take care of him¡° I''ll take them to the hospital first. They''ve solved it. " Xiao Yao glanced at Song Yilin and Fang Hai and said, "the sea will not suffer losses by itself." Song Yilin understood Xiao Yao''s words and nodded, indicating that he understood. Xiao Yao is going to drive and leave here¡° wait a minute! You don''t need us to deliver it? " The man''s face darkened at once¡° Go away Driving Xiao Yao said¡° Damn it, stop it Your man''s temper also came up. With that, two young people stood in front of the Land Rover¡° Get out of the way Xiao Yao said¡° Well, let''s either deliver it or wait here to die. " Man Yin Yang strange airway.

 Chapter 283

    If the black ambulance wants to make money, it can only start from all aspects, which can protect their interests, right? If the patient is now allowed to go to the hospital by themselves, how can they make money? What''s more, Fang Hai''s previous actions made them feel that these people are the ones who are good at cheating, which is even more important.


    Are you kidding? The year-end bonus of so many people is waiting for these guys. If they just leave, what should they do? The 10000 yuan can''t satisfy them.


    Xiao Yao''s face was extremely ugly.


    He looked at the man, cold eyes, it seems that there is also a kind of murderous.


    "Get your men out of the way." He said patiently.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Either go in our car, or you don''t go! " Said the man, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile, closed the window and continued to start the car.


    The two people in front of the Land Rover are also full of pride. What can Xiao Yao do when they stand in front of the car? Why don''t you drive into them? They don''t believe that each other has such courage! Having been in this business for a long time, the family members of those patients have played a lot of horizontal, but can they be more horizontal? They don''t believe it. Do they dare to kill themselves?


    I think so in my heart. Naturally, there will be no fear on their faces. They are still standing in front of the car chatting with each other. They look like they have no scruples. This is a kind of provocation.


    Xiao Yao drove the car and said, "Xiao Meng, I''m ready. Hold on to Ali."


    Meng Xiaomeng listened to Xiao Yao''s words for a while, but he didn''t ask much. He nodded hard, no matter Xiao Yao could see it or not.


    After that, Xiao Yao began to step on the accelerator. Land Rover was like a beast. When he stepped on the accelerator, there were thunderous roars and awe inspiring. The two men in front of the car turned to look at the Land Rover and stopped to chat. They looked at each other and seemed to see a tense look in each other''s eyes.


    "This guy, isn''t he really going to drive?" One said to the other.


    "No way." The man swallowed hard and said, "he doesn''t dare! Hum, do you think young people nowadays are so brainless? You can see what kind of car this grandson drives. Land Rover, this is either the second generation of officials or the second generation of rich people. If it really makes a big deal, it''s not only his bad luck, but also his father may be pulled down by him. Do you think he has the courage? "


    I don''t know if Xiao Yao has the courage, but as soon as the man''s words were finished, the two of them had already been flown out by the top of Land Rover.


    This is a direct answer to them with facts. Who can make Xiao Yao not like ink? What''s more, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to delay for a minute. Although he has temporarily stabilized Ali''s physical condition with his own strength, it''s not a long-term solution. No one knows how long it will be stable, The top priority is to send Ali to the hospital for surgery immediately. Although Yuanli can repair it, it still needs surgery.


    Although the two men were hit and flew out, Xiao Yao also controlled the speed. He didn''t directly kill or maim each other, but it''s certain that it''s difficult to get out of bed within three months.


    "Stop!" The boss of the black ambulance yelled at Xiao Yao.


    He just wanted to rush to Land Rover, but Fang Hai grabbed him by the arm.


    "Did I let you go?" Fang Hai stares at him and says with a sneer.


    "Let the hell go!" The man seemed very angry. He shook his arm and wanted to shake off Fang Hai''s arm, but no matter how hard he used, Fang Hai''s hand was firmly holding his arm.


    "Oh, you have a big temper?" Fang Hai finished this sentence, the smile on his face suddenly converged, and then, directly stretched out a foot, severely kicked the man''s abdomen. The man didn''t seem to expect that Fang Hai would just do it. He was caught off guard by the kick. He fell directly on the ground and even rolled two circles. Then he stopped and his clothes were worn out. Then he made a wailing sound.


    Fang Hai came up to him and looked down at him.


    "How dare you hit me?" The man gasped for a long time and looked at Fang Hai with wide eyes. His eyes were full of surprise.


    "What do you say?" Fang Hai smiles, and then kicks on the other side''s stomach.


    The man lay on the ground, rolling back and forth, holding his stomach, he felt his intestines were broken.


    "Take the ten thousand yuan. Don''t give it to me." Fang Hai rolled up his sleeves and picked up a half piece of red brick from the ground. "Now you give it to me, I don''t want it. Don''t you say it''s the vehicle wear and tear fee? I''ll see what''s wearing on your car. "


    Speaking of this, he had come to the ambulance, then swung the brick in his hand and directly hit the ambulance. The glass next to the driver''s seat was broken and the brick fell in. Fang Hai was too lazy to pick it up. Just at this time, two more men jumped out of the car, holding the steel pipe and staring at Fang Hai angrily.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death, you know?" One of the men was slightly tall, with a scar on his face, staring at Fang Hai angrily¡° Oh, you know I don''t have the tools to smash the car. Did you give me the tools? " Fang Hai clapped the dust on his hands and said with a smile¡° Hum, I will send you to the West! " Finish saying, that man has already copied the steel tube in the hand to run toward the square sea to come over, this hand is holding high the steel tube, prepare to fall on the head of the square sea. Although Fang Hai had no ancient martial arts background, he had rich combat experience. He rushed to the other side immediately, held the other side''s wrist in one hand, and then hit the other side''s belly with his knee. The man was in pain and bent down, just like a red shrimp. His expression looked very painful, I feel that my internal organs are almost smashed¡° Ah A cry of pain reverberated in the cottage area, but it didn''t attract the onlookers. Probably these people can see that no one, Fang Hai and others, or those who jumped down from the ambulance, is easy to be provoked. It''s better not to watch the excitement. In case of a murder, who knows whether they will be killed? With this mentality, we are not going out. While Fang Hai is dealing with the man carrying the steel pipe, another man holding the steel pipe suddenly appears behind Fang Hai. The steel pipe in his hand is lifted up and smashed down towards Fang Hai''s back. He also knew that if he hit Fang Hai''s head, he would have to kill him. If he killed him, they would be in trouble. Let''s not talk about whether he can continue to make money or not. Whether he can continue to live or not is a serious problem. So, he is still a little measured. However, the steel pipe in his hand did not fall on Fang Hai''s back as he thought. When the steel pipe was about to touch Fang Hai''s back, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist. Almost at this moment, he cried out in pain, and even heard the sound of bone fracture. He felt that his wrist was almost crushed by the other party¡° Let go... Let go, let go quickly, it''s killing me! " As he spoke, his tears flowed. It seemed that it was really painful. Fang Hai heard the voice and turned his face. When he saw song Yilin and the man, he immediately understood. He laughed: "thank you."¡° Thank you. I''ve told you so many times. You should always be vigilant and never give your back to your enemies. " Song Yilin sighed, "let you and I learn a few moves, you are not willing to." Fang Hai is actually quite aggrieved. He doesn''t want to, but every time he nods his head, song Yilin asks him to run 3000 meters first in the morning, or he has to get up at five in the morning. Before that, Fang Hai has given up. He doesn''t want to suffer such a crime¡° All right, old song, these people will be handed over to you. " Fang Hai said¡° What are you doing? " Song Yilin was stunned¡° Hey, hey, our ten thousand yuan can''t be wasted. Since we''ve given all the money, we''d be very grateful if their car didn''t dally with anything. " Fang Hai said with a smile on his face. The man in the white coat heard Fang Hai''s words and didn''t care about his pain. He got up and ran to Fang Hai¡° Brother, brother, I''m wrong. Just let us go. I''ll give you 10000 yuan. " The white coat''s eyes are red. Although he bought a second-hand car, it cost more than 100000 yuan. Although there is no equipment in it, at least it looks decent. If it is smashed by Fang Hai, he can''t sleep at night with the 10000 yuan¡° Forget what I just said? You give it to me, I don''t want it. " Fang Hai said with a smile, and then he kicked the man away. Holding a steel pipe, he rushed to the front of the car and began to smash it. The windshield and the glasses of the four doors were smashed, but obviously Fang Hai was not satisfied. He got into the car and smashed the steering wheel and navigation. Song Yilin''s hands itched. He picked up another iron bar and rushed in¡° Hey, Hai Hai, slow down. Oh, I let you slow down. The airbags are smashed out... "Song Yilin said, waving the steel pipe in his hand. He thought it was a good way to relax. If he was in a bad mood in the future, he would also smash the car! The man in the white coat was stupefied. Looking at Fang Hai and song Yilin, he didn''t dare to stop them. He just sat down on the ground with his eyes blank and said, "two bandits, bandits!"

 Chapter 284

    After pushing a Li into the operating room, Xiao Yao also sighs, but Meng Xiaomeng still seems to be hard to calm down, and his shoulders are twitching.


    Her face was still full of sadness. Although she looked at the door of the emergency room, her eyes were empty.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure this guy has his own way. He''ll be fine." Xiao Yao looked at Meng Xiaomeng and said.


    He doesn''t know how to comfort Meng Xiaomeng.


    In fact, no matter what he said at this time, it''s useless, because his words don''t have so much magic, and it''s impossible to adjust a person''s mood so quickly. He''s not a fairy.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s heart is a little worried now. Everything is unknown. Even if he has confidence in ah Li, unexpected changes will happen anywhere and anytime in the world. He is worried about accidents.


    Fortunately, the accident did not happen. When the doctor came out of the emergency room, his mouth was wide open enough to swallow an egg.


    "Miracle, miracle! It''s a medical miracle. It''s another medical miracle! " Speaking of this, the doctor pause, and a strange face, "eh? Why should I say so? "


    "Doctor, how''s my brother?" Xiao Yao came to him and asked in a deep voice.


    "Why? Are you here, Mr. Shaw? " The doctor seemed to know Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, and didn''t remember who he was.


    "Ha ha! Seeing you, I feel relieved. No wonder, no wonder, every medical miracle in our hospital is either created by you or by yourself. This time, it''s a medical miracle created by you, right? I''m really curious. What kind of method do you use to stop the damage and bleeding of the patient''s internal organs The doctor helped his eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "doctor, what I''m most worried about now is what happened to my brother."


    "Oh! You say the patient, he must have no problem for the time being, but he still needs observation. If there is no problem, he can go home to recuperate. " The doctor said with a smile.


    Xiao Yuan slightly grateful: "thank you."


    "Thank you? Ha ha, I should thank you for creating a miracle for our hospital. I have been a doctor for so many years, and I never thought that I would encounter such a situation. Generally speaking, it is impossible for the young man to stay in the hospital, if it is not for my knowing, You may wonder if this boy is just outside the hospital. " The doctor laughed and said, it seems that he is very relaxed and happy now.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "Mr. Xiao, have you ever thought about becoming a doctor?" The doctor asked again.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ve always been a doctor."


    The middle-aged doctor continued: "no, Mr. Xiao, I mean, I hope you can visit our hospital, so that I can learn more from you."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t like being bound. If I really stay here to be a doctor, then I will be saved. There are only people from Haitian city and only patients coming to the hospital."


    "Mr. Xiao really has a good heart." Said the doctor.


    "Also, it''s very difficult to collect my consultation fee. If I don''t have money, I will not accept any money. If I have money, I will directly ask him to ruin his fortune." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "of course, I mean those who are not benevolent and rich. I would rather spend the money myself than let those people spend it in their heart."


    The doctor was once again awed and ashamed: "compared with Mr. Xiao, I''m not a qualified doctor."


    "Every man has his own will, and we can''t force him to do so." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." the middle-aged doctor was silent and said, "I''ve decided to let my son learn Chinese medicine!"


    "Well, why?" Xiao Yao is curious.


    "Feel like making money!" The middle-aged man joked.


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, let''s talk about it first. You''d better see your friends as soon as possible." Said the middle-aged doctor.


    Xiao Yao shook hands with each other again: "thank you very much."


    The middle-aged man shook hands with Xiao Yao with a smile and turned to leave. Although he and Xiao Yao were curious about how to do it, he didn''t ask much. Some things can''t be explained in a word. Moreover, people are not familiar with him and there''s no reason to tell him


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not such a person. He has always believed that medicine is not for one person, but for the whole world. It''s just that this time his method of treating ah Li involves Yuan Li, which can''t be copied


    To the ward, packed some, Xiao Yao sat down, ah Li''s anesthetic has not gone, so this time and a half will also can''t wake up, Meng Xiaomeng on the side, holding ah Li''s hand, silent.


    "I said, when he''s ready, you can do it, too?" Xiao Yao joked.


    Meng Xiaomeng was at a loss: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"¡° Marriage Xiao Yao is happy. Meng Xiaomeng blushed and said for a long time, "brother Xiao, no matter what, I''d like to thank you this time. If it wasn''t for you, maybe Ali would have been unable to carry it."¡° It''s time to rest me, but it''s not you who thank me Xiao Yao said, "unless you already regard yourself as Ali''s daughter-in-law?" Hearing Xiao Yao say so, Meng Xiaomeng is more embarrassed. She confirms that ah Li is OK. She has recovered a lot. Her face has improved a lot. She is no longer as blind as before. Just at this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Fang Hai and song Yilin came in¡° Xiao Ge, Liu Jie, I left it at home first. " Fang Hai said¡° Well, I''ll find him later. " Xiao Yao talked about Liu Jie, his face was cold, and he looked terrible¡° By the way, brother Shaw, the ambulance was also smashed by us. " Fang Hai said, "we also beat those people up."¡° This matter is not finished. I''ll talk to Qin Xue later and ask them to check. If that''s all, what should other patients do when they encounter such a situation in the future? " Xiao Yao said. Fang Hai said, "but there are so many things like this that we can''t manage them." Xiao Yao stares at Fang Hai: "we really can''t manage it, but at least this is Haitian city. We are all in Haitian city now. Can''t we solve it even in Haitian city?" Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao''s attitude very seriously. He also stood up straight and nodded: "well, brother Xiao, you can rest assured that I will handle this matter well." Xiao Yao sighed: "in fact, I also know that we can play a very small role in doing so, but we can only do so for the time being. Hai Hai, I''m also a doctor. I don''t want to see such a situation, and I can''t understand those people who do so. What do they think at the end of the day? Who can guarantee that their family members will never have any urgent illness? If they also encounter such a situation, what should they do? "¡° Hey, brother Xiao, I think it''s useless for you to compare your heart with those people. " Fang Hai rubbed his nose and said. Xiao Yao sighed, nodded and said no more. Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rings. After looking at the caller ID above, Xiao Yao connected the phone¡° Qin Xue, what''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° En... We just received the alarm. Two people were hit by a Land Rover and three others were beaten. It''s where we rescued Meng Xiaomeng. You should know? " Qin Xue asks tentatively¡° I know, but I didn''t expect them to call the police. " Xiao Yao smiles¡° Are they medical staff? " Qin Xue said¡° Who told you, they are medical staff. " Xiao Yao frowned, "I did it. It''s good, but they didn''t promise to save people. They also overcharged. They said that the car''s tardiness cost only 10000 yuan, and then they needed tens of thousands of dollars for fuel. We didn''t want them to send it, so they blocked me and didn''t let me go."¡° "Oh?" Qin Xue listened to Xiao Yao''s words, slightly surprised, "is there such a thing?"¡° If not, will a person with such a good temper do such an impulsive thing? " Xiao Yao said. Qin Xue: "she really doesn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question. Just like Xiao Yao, does he mean that he is a good tempered person? If he is a good tempered person, I''m afraid there are no bad people in the world¡° Well, if that''s what you say, I''ll find out. " Qin Xue said¡° Well, thank you very much Xiao Yao said, "black ambulance, you are a policeman, you should know what this is."¡° In fact, when you said that to me earlier, I had already guessed that if it was true, it would be very troublesome. The water in it was too deep, otherwise, I would not have stood still until now. " Qin Xue''s tone seems to show a trace of bitterness. She can hear that she is really helpless. This is a policeman with a strong sense of justice. She can''t be unaware of the situation in Haitian city. She must have run into a wall. That''s why she is so helpless¡° I''ll help you, and you''ll help me. No matter how deep the water is, we''ll have to drain it! " Xiao Yao said¡° Is that true Qin Xue seems to be surprised, "are you really willing to wade in this muddy water?" Qin Xue knows that it''s not enough to rely on his own ability, but if Xiao Yao joins in and gets Xiao Yao''s help, it''s not the same. After all, Xiao Yao is in the limelight in the whole Haitian city. Moreover, even Secretary Chen and Mayor Liu owe Xiao Yao''s favor. If Xiao Yao is really willing to do it, he really has the ability to drain the water¡° Really Xiao Yao said with a smile.

 Chapter 285

    Qin Xue is weak. Since she wants to uproot the black ambulance from Haitian city, she doesn''t have the strength for the time being, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t have the strength.


    Some things, not that the people above can''t be provoked, but that there is no need to expand the influence, simply choose to turn a blind eye.


    In fact, in the past, the police of Haitian city did not do nothing. They once made great efforts to fight against it. But after that, within two weeks, new black rescue has sprung up. First of all, the cost is low, that is, they just need to find an ambulance, and they don''t need any equipment. Second, it''s difficult to measure the criminal law in this respect, Those people are even more fearless, even if the patient really died because of too long delay, they will not be charged with murder.


    What else can they be afraid of?


    Because they were fearless, they were even more blatant. Even if Valley soldiers wanted to manage this matter, sometimes they couldn''t manage it. In the end, they had to turn a blind eye to it.


    Haitian Hotel, on the table.


    Gu libing looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "if someone sees me, I must say I''m not a good official. Otherwise, how can I eat in such a place?"


    Xiao Yao opened a bottle of wine and said, "what kind of person are you? I know, you know, people who are familiar with you also know. As long as other people guess, it''s other people''s idea. Can you catch other people because of this?"


    Gu libing laughed and said, "yes, I wish I knew it myself. Come on, doctor Xiao, I want to propose a toast to you!"


    With that, Gu libing stood up with his glass in his hand. He looked at Xiao Yao sincerely.


    "I respect you. I invite you today." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Gu Li Bing sighed and said, "in fact, you can just call me and tell me. There is no need to be so extravagant."


    "That''s different. You think you owe me, but I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Gu Li Bing nodded heavily: "I know, so I want to respect you."


    Xiao Yao looked at Gu libing, pondered for a moment, finally nodded, stood up and touched the cup with Gu libing, then drank it all.


    "You can call me Xiao Yao. It''s always the doctor Xiao. It''s uncomfortable." Xiao Yao sat down again and said.


    "Ha ha, en, Xiao Yao." Gu Li Bing nodded and then said, "did you call me here today because of the black ambulance? Qin Xue has already told me. You can tell me what you plan to do. I will fully cooperate. Moreover, I have already said hello to Mayor Liu and secretary Chen. Their meaning is similar to mine. I will fully cooperate. "


    Xiao Yao couldn''t smile bitterly: "don''t I cooperate with you?"


    "If it''s something else, you can cooperate with us, but this time it''s different. This time, the biggest help is still on your side." Gu Li Bing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao heard the clouds, some don''t understand Gu libing''s meaning.


    Gu libing also saw Xiao Yao''s incomprehension, added a dish, and then said: "in fact, it''s not difficult to sweep around Haitian city, but it''s rare how to completely eliminate it."


    Xiao Yao asked, "what do you mean?"


    "You still need one person''s help." Gu libing said, "I know that man, but I can''t ask him to move."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "can I please move?"¡° Ha ha, no one can, just you can Gu libing said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "director Gu, if you have any idea, just say it directly, or don''t tell me about it. I really don''t understand. Who is the person you are talking about?"


    "Qin Dynasty faces south." Gu libing put down his chopsticks and said, "the Qin Dynasty in Haitian city faces south!"


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and seemed surprised.


    "Ha ha, although I''m the police chief of Haitian city, in this circle, my 100 words may not be as useful as Qin Chaonan''s. by comparison, those people won''t be afraid of me, but they will be afraid of Qin Chaonan." Gu libing said.


    Xiao Yao understood what Gu libing wanted to express and nodded.


    "Well, let''s do it at the same time. I''ll find Qin Chaonan later." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." Gu Li Bing nodded and then asked in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, Qin Chao Nan doesn''t seem to be so easy to deal with. Are you sure you can persuade him?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t answer


    From the Haitian Hotel, Xiao Yao drove to Qin Chaonan''s villa.


    The security guard at the door didn''t stop anything. Xiao Yao''s license plate number was registered here. Moreover, Qin Chaonan specially said hello. Anyone can stop, but Xiao Yao can''t.


    All the way unimpeded, the car stopped in front of the villa, opened the door, got off the car, just walked to the door, did not ring the doorbell, the door has been opened.


    Qin Chaonan, holding a delicate purple clay pot in his hand, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I saw you in the window of my study just now."


    Xiao Yao nodded and followed Qin Chaonan into the villa.


    Walking on the sofa, Xiao Yao looked at Qin Chaonan and said, "I''ve been looking good recently."


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing to worry about. Of course I look good." Qin Chao Nan smiles and asks, "what would you like to drink? Most of you young people don''t like tea. "


    "I don''t like it very much either, because I''m afraid of it. I''ve been drinking tea since I was five years old." Xiao Yao said, "my grandfather said that tea is not only for drinking, but also a life-saving medicine."


    "Yes?" Qin Chaonan didn''t seem to understand.


    "The medicine of meditation." Xiao Yao explained.


    Qin Chaonan said a word, nodded and poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, they all say that you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. If you tell me that you just want to see me, I won''t believe it." Qin Chaonan said, squinting.


    "Well, this time I''m here, I want you to help me with something." Xiao Yao said.


    The Qin Dynasty south a burst of doubts: "very troublesome?"


    "I don''t know if it''s trouble." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Chaonan said with a smile, "let''s talk about it first."


    Xiao Yao told Qin Chaonan about the situation he met. Every sentence was true, and he didn''t think about adding fuel to it.


    At the end, he stopped and Qin Chao Nan spoke.


    "Just tell me what to do. You don''t need to tell me why." Qin Chaonan said with a smile, "anyway, I''m not a good person. If I''m the kind of person who needs a reason no matter what I do, I can''t be Qin Chaonan now."


    Xiao Yao thinks what Qin Chaonan said is reasonable.


    "I want you to say something." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s all?" Qin Chaonan was stunned.


    "Just like that." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Then you can make a phone call." Qin Chaonan could not laugh or cry.


    He thought Xiao Yao wanted him to do something very troublesome, but he didn''t expect that it was just like this.


    Xiao Yao said, "isn''t that sincere?"


    Qin Chaonan sighed: "forget it, that''s it. I''ll take care of it."


    Xiao Yao did not have a good way: "you ah, it is better to bet less."


    Qin Chaonan seems to think of what happened before. He smiles awkwardly. He doesn''t know what else he can say


    "Well, let''s put it this way. I still believe you." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m sure I won''t let you down this time. If I still fail, I''m sorry to see you." Qin Chaonan said with a red face.


    Xiao Yao smiles, nods and comes out of the Qin villa


    In the next two days, Qin Chaonan did not disappoint Xiao Yao.


    Maybe there are not many people under Qin Chaonan''s hands now, but he has his own prestige.


    In some ways, his words are more effective than those of Gu libing.


    Almost all the black rescuers who stopped Xiao Yao that day have been hoodwinked. Now they dare not go out at all. When they go out, they are street mice. Everyone shouts to fight, not to mention the common people. Some of their former colleagues have issued orders to chase and kill people in the river and lake to make them regret it completely. Because these people have destroyed their industry, they can ignore Gu libing and other police officers, who let this be profiteering? Even if you get caught, run! But now it''s different. They have no place to run, because the police may not be familiar with them, but it''s easy for people in Qin Chaonan''s circle to find them.


    The whole Haitian city is in a mess. It seems like a nuclear bomb exploded, and it quickly began to spread. Gu libing seems to have seized this opportunity to rectify the public security of the whole Haitian city.


    Xiao Yao, the initiator of all this, is still in the hospital.


    He took away the last needle, also relieved, looked at Ali, said with a smile: "it should be nothing, I give you two more injections, you can be discharged."


    Compared with the hospital, Ali is obviously more willing to believe Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Shaw, I''m giving you trouble again." Said Ali.


    "It''s no trouble. It''s no trouble. Just be careful next time. At least you should call me." Xiao Yao said.


    Ali nodded.


    "Well, I''ll come the day after tomorrow, and I won''t come tomorrow." Xiao Yao put the silver needle into the box and stood up and said.


    "Yes?" Ali is a little curious. "Brother Xiao, what are you doing tomorrow?"


    "There is one thing." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Hai said with a smile, "you seldom come to the company."


    "Tomorrow I''m going to have a duel, in Xianren mountain." Xiao Yao said¡° A duel? " Fang Hai, song Yilin and others are all surprised¡° The one called Nan Tianyuan. " A cold light flashed in Xiao Yao''s eyes.

 Chapter 286

    It will be the top of the mountain.


    Xiaoxiao mountain and river, carrying a long knife.


    At the foot of the mountain is the road, but what you see is different scenery.


    The strong wind on the mountain disturbed Xiao Yao''s hair. He was wearing a black sportswear, and his face was still with a cool smile. It seemed that it was difficult to see a different expression on his face.


    In front of him stood a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic. He had a knife tied around his waist and a pot of wine and two empty wine glasses in his hand.


    "Do you want to drink with me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes." Nantianyuan nodded, then sat down on the ground, "look, how beautiful the scenery is here? Do you know why I have to let you come to Xianren mountain? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Because there is artistic conception here. At the foot of the mountain, people are as small as ants - are those people your friends?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "they are all my friends. I don''t want them to come, but they still come."


    "In order to avoid suspicion, you worry that I think you have some helpers, so you let them stay at the foot of the mountain?" Nan Tianyuan poured a glass of wine for himself and another one for him.


    He stood up and handed one of the glasses to Xiao Yao.


    "I made the knife myself." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao takes the glass and looks at the South sky.


    Nantianyuan tilted his head and drank the knife in his glass. Then he wiped his mouth and looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I made amends. I didn''t want to threaten you. In fact, even if you don''t come, I will still go to you. I won''t trouble people around you, especially women. I''m a martial arts practitioner. I can''t do such a thing, but if I don''t say so, You may not come, so I want to make amends to you. "


    Xiao Yao smiles and stands up. He drinks the wine in his hand. A stream of warm water flows into his intestines and his mouth is full of fragrance.


    "For a long time." Xiao Yao nodded, "if my second grandfather drinks this kind of wine, he will like it very much. He also likes to make his own wine, but it''s obviously not as good as you. The entrance is dry, like eating a fireball, but the next second, he feels the cold wind blowing, and the sweat on his body seems to have condensed into ice."


    "Thank you." Nantianyuan looks at Xiao Yao with gratitude.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, and then indifferent said: "good wine is good, if not good, I will not praise."


    "I''m not talking about wine. I''m thanking you for your generosity. If it''s that kind of villain, I''ll guess if I''ve poisoned the wine." Nan Tianyuan said, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of appreciation, he felt that the man''s figure suddenly tall up.


    "..." Xiao Yao was stunned, then hurried over his face and asked carefully, "don''t you really poison me?"


    Nan Tianyuan


    "Ha ha, it''s just a joke. If it''s really poisonous, I won''t drink it." Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder, and said, "if there is poison, I can smell it."


    "Oh? Do you still have that ability? " Nantianyuan seems a little surprised.


    "Ha ha, it''s not a skill, it can''t be on the stage." Xiao Yao said modestly.


    "Well, it is." Nan Tianyuan nodded.


    Xiao Yao pointed to his nose: "you say it again?"


    Nan Tianyuan: "it''s really tiring to communicate with Xiao Yao. Don''t I follow your words? What else did I say wrong? It seems that I have to read more books when I go back, especially the book "how to get along with people when I am handsome"!


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao looked at the South sky and said.


    "Good." Nan Tianyuan put the burning knife in his hand aside, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "there are still some. I''ll drink them when I celebrate."


    It''s a tough talk.


    Xiao Yao looked at the South sky far, not to be outdone and said: "well, I will water it on the ground or your grave later."


    Nan Tianyuan: "he thinks it''s better to speak less. It''s really not a simple thing to take advantage of Xiao Yao.


    He chose to abstain in the process of giving up the cruel words.


    "Let''s go straight ahead." Nan Tianyuan said, "I use a knife, because I''m still good at it. Do you have your own weapon?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Then I''m not sure I''m going to win?" Nan Tianyuan was embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I won''t say much about this. If you are good at using a knife, you can use it naturally, just like I''m not good at weapons. If you have to give me a knife, I may be at a disadvantage."


    Speaking of this, Xiao yaodun: "do you know what the strongest weapon is?"


    Nan Tianyuan has put his hand on the handle of the knife - if Xiao Yao dares to say "yes, it''s a patch!" He''s going to take a knife.


    Xiao Yao shook his wrist: "the strongest weapon is the hand. I can control my hand. For example, if I want it to erect a few fingers, I will erect a few hands. They are connected with my blood. I can control them freely, but your knife can''t."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Nan Tianyuan frowned. He began to think about this problem. He thought Xiao Yao''s words were very reasonable. Why did he use a knife when he thought Xiao Yao was reasonable? Do you have to learn to use knives from childhood? Is this a very stupid thing?


    Then he regained his consciousness, and a cold sweat came out behind him.


    He was distracted.


    Although from the beginning to now, no matter Xiao Yao or he, did not show the appearance of being alert to each other at any time, but in their hearts, they were always nervous.


    He was distracted just now. Although it was only a few seconds, he didn''t dare to treat him or Xiao Yao. These seconds were enough for them to do a lot of things.


    "Thank you very much." Nan Tianyuan thanks Xiao Yao again for not making a move. He has made a fight with Xiao Yao. He knows that Xiao Yao''s strength is not simple. He can''t be unaware of his situation just now. He didn''t make a move. This is a gentleman''s behavior.


    Xiao Yao also understands why Nan Tianyuan apologizes to himself. He just shakes his head with a smile on his face and doesn''t speak.


    Nan Tianyuan took out his sword and threw the scabbard aside.


    "Let''s go." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Then, Nan Tianyuan rushed to Xiao Yao with a knife.


    His speed is very slow, one step at a time. However, the wind is strong.


    The wind turned into a sharp blade, which seemed to cut Xiao Yao''s cheek.


    Xiao Yao seems a little careful. After all, he lives on his face.


    He took a small step back.


    In the process of nantianyuan moving towards Xiao Yao, he played with several swords. The swords kept changing, and even exchanged left and right hands.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes didn''t move. If his eyes were really attracted by the knife, he would have lost.


    It''s not the knife that can hurt him, it''s the person who uses it. Xiao Yao knows this in his heart, so his sight has been on nantianyuan who runs towards him.


    Nantianyuan is close to Xiao Yao. It seems that as long as nantianyuan raises his wrist, the knife in his hand will cut Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t give up. He stares at Nan Tianyuan. He can''t find a look of panic on his face.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Nan Tianyuan''s wrist. His speed is very fast. If he is slow by one point, he will be on the blade.


    He avoided Dao Hua and grasped his wrist. With such speed and timing, Nan Tianyuan felt that he had underestimated this man before. Of course, he would not think that Xiao Yao and he were in two different realms.


    Nan Tianyuan put away the surprise in his eyes, and then took a step forward, which also made Xiao Yao step back.


    "Whoosh!" The knife in his hand seems to have been given life by Nan Tianyuan. He cuts it towards Xiao Yao''s wrist with a very tricky angle.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed. He put his hand on Nan Tianyuan''s shoulder and flew out. With this palm, he jumped back a few steps, which was a relatively safe distance.


    "I still underestimate you." Nan Tianyuan took a deep breath, "you are a master."


    "It''s not that you look down on me, but that you look up on yourself. Why do you think you can crush me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    He knew Nan Tianyuan didn''t do his best. He did the same. It was just a warm-up.


    "Ha ha! Then have a good fight! " Nantianyuan laughs. The knife in his hand makes an arc in the air. The shadow of the knife flashes in Xiao Yao''s eyes. When the shadow of the knife fades away, nantianyuan rushes to Xiao Yao.


    With a knife, Xiao Yao splits his head down to form a situation where the mountain is pressing down. Xiao Yao squats down quickly and sweeps around with his feet on the ground at the same time.


    Nan Tianyuan jumped up alertly, stepped on Xiao Yao''s shoulder, then jumped up in the air, and turned his body in the air. The knife in his hand also turned around with his body, then changed the direction, and split toward Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao looks at the blade in front of him and sighs that the South sky is far away. Now he says that the strongest weapon is his fist, but now he thinks he should change his view.


    This Dao seems to have been integrated with nantianyuan for a long time. It has become his third hand and his third leg?


    It''s no wonder that nantianyuan will carry a knife. When Xiao Yao and nantianyuan fought each other before, he felt that the strength of each other was not simple. Now it seems that the strength of nantianyuan with a knife needs to be strengthened. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s breakthrough and his strength, now he might not be nantianyuan''s opponent. This is a very terrible opponent!


    People who can''t use a knife will become a burden and even hurt themselves if they take a knife.


    People who can use a knife, such as nantianyuan, will have one more hand if they hold the knife. This is really terrible!


    Suddenly, Nan Tianyuan''s expression solidified on his face. His knife split into the air and fell on the ground, splashing a piece of dust.


    He is looking for Xiao Yao. Just disappeared? Nantianyuan thought, did this guy cross it?

 Chapter 287

    Xiao Yao is gone. It''s really gone.


    Nan Tianyuan stops, holding a knife in his hand, careful and alert.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill coming from behind him.


    I don''t know when, Xiao Yao has been behind him. He quickly turned around, although he didn''t see Xiao Yao, but the knife in his hand had been raised in the past, and his body was moving back quickly, trying to keep a safe distance from Xiao Yao.


    With wind the spring rain sneaks in night. Silently, it moistens everything.


    Silent, everything is so calm, nantianyuan don''t know when Xiao Yao is stuck to his back, such speed, let him have a feeling of panic.


    Although Xiao Yao was forced to retreat by this knife, his fist was also smashed on his back, and then both of them pushed away quickly. However, Xiao Yao took the initiative to retreat, but he was beaten back in nantianyuan.


    Such a gap can be seen by people with long eyes.


    "You''re stronger." South sky far sink voice say.


    "Well, I''m stronger." Xiao Yao nodded and would not deliberately deny it. He looked at nantianyuan and said with a smile, "you are stronger with a knife."


    "Ha ha, if I don''t get stronger after I take the knife, then I must lose? In fact, this time I came here, I was full of confidence, I have 100% confidence, but now I think I think more, I only have 50% confidence. " Nan Tianyuan said.


    "You shouldn''t think that. If you don''t have self-confidence, your speed will slow down." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "I''m already very confident, and I''ve encouraged myself in my heart. Otherwise, I dare not say that I still have 50% confidence." Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, nodded, the facial expression is a little dignified.


    He thinks that nantianyuan is really a terrible opponent, at least the other party can deeply understand the gap between him and himself, which is very terrible. If some people with high eyes and low hands despise their opponents from the beginning, they will surely perish waiting for him.


    But nantianyuan is very careful and cautious. In this way, it will be very difficult for Xiao Yao to find opportunities from the other side.


    All of a sudden, Nan Tianyuan rushes over again according to Xiao Yao. He seems to realize that he has to take the initiative. Only in this way can he have a better chance of winning. Therefore, he begins to force Xiao Yao to step back. He can only speed up his speed and let Xiao Yao have no chance to fight back. The best defense is to attack. He has heard that since childhood, My ears are getting cocooned.


    His Sabre technique is very skillful. Every Sabre falls in the right place, and Xiao Yao can''t find fault with it. He knows that it''s a set of moves, and it''s still a well-trained one. Xiao Yao doesn''t know sabres or weapons. In a short time, it''s hard for him to find flaws in his opponent''s Sabre technique, and in order to avoid injury, he can only be careful and keep alert all the time, He also had to be vigilant.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is not slow.


    Whenever Nantian takes a step forward, Xiao Yao will back down. The opponent has a weapon in his hand, which is a steel knife. Xiao Yao has no reason to be tough with the opponent.


    Knife is nantianyuan''s advantage. At this time, nantianyuan is also very clever and is expanding his advantage infinitely, which causes Xiao Yao''s embarrassment. After all, he is unarmed. However, it does not mean that Xiao Yao does not have his advantage. It is because he has no knife and no inch iron in his hand, so his speed is faster and everything is better, His body should also be relatively flexible, but now nantianyuan is in full swing, and he is not willing to retreat when he seizes the opportunity, which makes Xiao Yao unable to give full play to his advantages.


    The sword is magnificent and breathes all over the world.


    If you can turn a knife into a helper, it is a kind of unfathomable strength.


    Every knife of nantianyuan is like a sharp knife to cut the mess. However, every knife is in line with the rules. It''s just right. It won''t give Xiao Yao a half day''s chance.


    There''s no trace, but it''s just the root. That''s wonderful!


    It''s all inclusive, like a grain of dust, which spreads slowly in the blink of an eye and finally turns into a mountain.


    The mountain is full of vitality and flowers. It is like a novel world, but its essence is still just a grain of dust.


    not worth mentioning!


    Xiao Yao''s Yuanli in his body was working to the extreme, and he began to feel the gap between the earthshaking scene and the searching scene.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t believe in the heaven shaking realm, because he thinks that all the people who say that are bragging.


    However, Xiao Yao did experience the power of the earthquake scene. At the beginning of the Song Dynasty''s counter current move, Xiao Yao was a little difficult to resist. This is not a level, but a gap, a gap that is difficult to cross. If you want to jump between each layer, you must make yourself stronger first. If you see the upper layer clearly and feel what you should feel, you will jump up naturally. Although this time with the help of fochenzhu, even if there is no fochenzhu, Xiao Yao wants to break through the earthshaking scene, which is just three or four years ago.


    It sounds like a long time, but in fact, it takes at least decades for ordinary people to break through from the celestial realm to the earthshaking realm. It''s not a simple thing, even if it''s simple to say, it''s hard to do. Moreover, it needs an opportunity, not just to practice hard. Xiao Yao is very lucky, because he has two grandfathers and three grandfathers. They are all experts among the experts. Because of these two experts, Xiao Yao has avoided many detours when he just entered the door of cultivation, which makes him spend decades less time than others. Second grandfather and third grandfather and his words, every word is very precious, can not be measured by money, that is they took countless detours, spent decades of time, slowly understand. Isn''t that precious enough? Second, Xiao Yao''s great grandfather is Gao Feng, a miracle doctor. Gao Feng''s opinion on medical ethics is even decades ahead of that of the whole world. Maybe he doesn''t dare to say that, but people who know about Gao Feng will certainly think so. At least Xiao Yao, his second grandfather and third grandfather all think so. Gao Feng is indifferent to fame and wealth, but his medical skills and his brief introduction to human metaphysics are unique. Xiao Yao has been soaked in medicine since he was a child. He doesn''t know how long he has been soaked, so even if he practices martial arts every day, it won''t affect his bone development, and even helps him build a foundation and practice Qi. Xiao Yao knows how much thought Gao Feng has spent on this, but he never said thank you to Gao Feng and his second grandfather and third grandfather. Who would say thank you to their family? It''s too much of an outsider, isn''t it? Even though Xiao Yao knows that they have no blood relationship with him, if someone dares to come out and say that Xiao Yao and Gao Feng are not their grandparents, Xiao Yao will surely fight with each other with a kitchen knife. As time goes by, Xiao Yao doesn''t have to worry, and he doesn''t have to worry, because he knows that before long, nantianyuan will show his flaws. There is no perpetual motion machine in this world, nor is nantianyuan. In order to press himself to fight, he also took too many risks, for example, he has been desperately expending his physical strength. To put it simply, if Nan Tianyuan hasn''t found Xiao Yao''s weakness in defense within 10 minutes, he will have lost. Of course, if Xiao Yao doesn''t hold out for less than ten minutes, he will lose. Suddenly, a stone flew towards Xiao Yao''s position. Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. Although he didn''t turn around, he didn''t move his sight, but he had already seen the stone. It was the same with nantianyuan. Their brains are flying fast, who stops, who loses! Xiao Yao knows that if he doesn''t stop, he will be hit by the stone, showing his flaws and giving nantianyuan a chance. But if he stops now, nantianyuan will cut Xiao Yao''s neck with the knife in his hand. He has no choice! All of a sudden, nantianyuan stopped first. Like a blade in his hand, he bounced the stone toward Xiao Yaofei¡° Come again Nan Tianyuan said. He seized the opportunity and launched an offensive against Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao has a smile on his face and a hand on his back¡° What do you mean Nantianyuan stopped, stepped back, a little angry, "do you want me to have a hand?"¡° As before, I won''t take advantage of you. " Xiao Yao said, "if you help me, you will lose." Nan Tianyuan said angrily, "I can beat you without your back."¡° Hum, I can beat you with one hand on my back Xiao Yao said. Nantianyuan was stunned, and then laughed. He said, "yes!" With that, he raised his wrist, raised the knife in his hand, and ran towards Xiao Yao. On the mountain, there is a huge stone. On the stone stood a man in a white robe. He''s probably in his fifties. He still plays with a stone in his hand, but after looking at Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, he finally throws the stone aside¡° The younger generation has begun to pay attention to morality. If I do it again, won''t I fall behind? " He said to himself, "just give them another ten minutes. I''d like to see what the boy''s strength is. Shaking the sky, not bad, not bad... "He clapped the dust on his hands and continued to watch the battle. His eyebrows slowly spread out, and he looked at it with a smile¡° There is hope for the future of Chinese ancient martial arts. " He muttered to himself... On the other side, the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword - of course, Xiao Yao has no sword. He no longer chose to retreat, but began to force Nantian to retreat. His Yuan Li, running to the extreme, reaches out and holds Nan Tianyuan''s wrist. Victory or defeat, it seems, is about to be decided.

 Chapter 288

    The duel between masters, even breathing is to control well, breath confusion, is to give the enemy a chance.


    Although Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are also experts, they don''t need to pay attention to their breath. At least Nan Tianyuan won''t pay too much attention. However, Xiao Yao is always relaxing his breathing. This is a habit that has been formed for many years.


    At least it''s a good habit.


    When Xiao Yao grabs nantianyuan''s wrist, nantianyuan''s face has changed, but his reaction speed is really fast. Like a machete in his hand, he cuts towards Xiao Yao''s wrist, which forces Xiao Yao to let go.


    Xiao Yao flashed a calendar light in his eyes. He didn''t seem to want to defend. He grabbed Nan Tianyuan''s wrist, and then used Yuan Li to pull Nan Tianyuan to his side. At the same time, his body rotated again, cleverly staggering the sharp chopper.


    Xiao Yao''s body is close to nantianyuan, one inch long and one inch strong. However, at such a distance, the significance of the existence of the machete is not very great, which is an opportunity for Xiao Yao.


    His other hand lifted up, and at the same time, he poured Yuan Li and patted Yuan Li toward the chest of Nan Tianyuan.


    He didn''t keep his hand. He doesn''t want to kill nantianyuan, but he believes that nantianyuan''s strength will never be shot by himself.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t disappoint Xiao Yao either. When Xiao Yao''s palm was about to fall on him, he quickly lost his knife, because in this case, the knife had become a kind of bondage.


    His free hand, also toward Xiao Yao patted in the past, on the palm. However, after the palms were matched, no one immediately gave in, just like there was a kind of magnetic field among them, which sucked them together.


    This is a contest between inner strength and inner strength.


    In Xiao Yao''s hands, Neijin can be used to save people, but who says Neijin can''t be used to kill people?


    It''s like a scalpel. It can do surgery, but it can also cut other people''s necks.


    In contrast, the air flow around them also changed, the air temperature dropped a little, their clothes, hair, no wind automatic, looking so elegant - even if the air conditioning fan is broken in summer, it is estimated that they will not feel hot.


    Vigorous wind bursts, at the foot of the fallen leaves, also moved up, they seem to have been given life, dancing a gorgeous dance.


    "Not bad, not bad." The white robed man narrowed his eyes, and his eyes twinkled, "this is a wonderful duel between experts in the family! I really should have taken this scene with my mobile phone and sent it to the Internet. It will definitely cause a shock. "


    Of course, no one listened to him, no one wanted to pay attention to him, and he just stood there, muttering to himself.


    At the foot of the mountain, song Yilin looked at FangHai.


    "I''m going up." He said so.


    "Why?" Fang Hai doesn''t seem to understand.


    "One more man on the mountain." Song Yilin said with a frown.


    "Being disturbed, the mountain is so high that I can''t even see them anywhere. Can you see one more person?" Fang Hai thinks that song Yilin must be joking.


    "I''m not joking. I have to go up now." Song Yilin finished, and without looking back, he ran toward the mountain.


    Fang Hai grew up and looked at Song Yilin, who was running. Finally, he bit his teeth: "if you go back, you have to learn guwu. If you don''t say anything else, you are inferior to others..."


    Song Yilin runs very fast. In the blink of an eye, he has reached the mountain road.


    On the mountain peak, Xiao Yao and Nantian are far away from each other. The wind around them is getting stronger and stronger, and there is even a faint tendency to stir the galaxy.


    Nan Tianyuan''s face is more and more ugly, and even his forehead is full of sweat. However, Xiao Yao has no feeling. He has broken through the cultivation of Yuan Li. If he competes with his inner strength, he will have the upper hand and will never lose!


    At this moment, however, the man in white rushed towards the two of them.


    His speed is very fast, and what he can capture is just shadows.


    He clapped a palm at Xiao Yao, and the palm wind burst out.


    "Asshole!" Both Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao are furious.


    They used to admire this guy. Although the other side wanted to trouble them, they didn''t take advantage of the danger. But now they are wrong. The other side didn''t take advantage of the danger. They just wait for the best time.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are praising each other when they say they are jerks. This is villain behavior! Why is there no master style?


    "Get out of the way!" Xiao Yao roared and took back Yuan Li in his body. Nan Tianyuan also took back his inner strength. However, at such a distance, Xiao Yao could not escape the attack of the man in white robe. With this palm, he flew out directly.


    Xiao Yao lay on the ground, fell to dust, and then a door on his chest, blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.


    "Villain!" Nan Tianyuan was furious and clapped at the man in white.


    "Well, I can''t help myself." The white robed man has a contemptuous smile on his face. If he is in the prime of nantianyuan, he may avoid three points. But now, nantianyuan is in a very bad state. It''s the end of a strong crossbow. He doesn''t need to worry at all.


    So, he patted and flew a palm lightly. This palm fell on nantianyuan''s arm, and the sound of bone fracture sounded. This palm also patted and flew nantianyuan out. He fell on the ground for a long time and didn''t recover.


    Xiao Yao struggles to get up and stares at each other.


    "You are also a master of earthshaking." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes." The man laughed. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done it."


    "But you did." Xiao Yao sneered, "don''t you think you''re shameless? Since you are a practitioner, you should at least know the rules of the inner world. You are breaking the rules. "


    "You''re saying that to tell me I''m not doing it right?" The white man laughed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, and his eyes were full of killing.


    "Of course I know the rules of the inner world, but you are very strong. Before I came here, I knew you were not ordinary people, but I still have full confidence in myself. How powerful can a young man in his twenties be? But you are beyond my imagination. I have no confidence. Your energy has been condensed into Yuandan, and you have reached the earthshaking realm. If you are given time to rest, I may not be your opponent. " The white robed man didn''t seem to be ashamed of what he did. Instead, he said, "tell me, since I want to kill you, how can I put myself at a disadvantage?"


    Xiao Yao also laughed.


    "It seems to be a kind of technical work to be shameless to this point."


    The white man sighed and said, "boy, you want to kill me, right? But you haven''t come up all the time. You keep talking to me. Do you really think I don''t know what you are thinking? You are holding on to the ten seconds to repair your body and adjust your breath. Am I right


    Xiao Yao did not answer the question.


    "I''ve given you this opportunity. Can you tell me for yourself whether you should thank me?" Asked the man in white.


    "Bah, shameless!" Nan Tianyuan struggled to stand up, his body swaying, as if a gust of wind could blow him down.


    He went to one side, picked up his own knife, and then pointed to the man in white with the tip of the knife: "I''m far away in the south, and you can only live one!"


    "Don''t say that. I don''t want to kill you. I don''t want to offend the people in Nantian palace." Said the man in white.


    South sky far tiny a Leng, way: "do you know my identity?"


    "Elder disciple of nantiangong, why don''t I know?" The white robed man said, "according to the truth, your cultivation seems to be a little poor, and the palace master is afraid that it is no longer possible, but if you practice well, the elder will not be able to run away."


    "Name who you are." Nan Tianyuan''s face is uncertain.


    The other party knows his identity, but he still dares to fight, which means that he will not be afraid of the South Heaven palace.


    However, I''m afraid there are few people in the inner world who dare not give face to the South Heaven palace?


    "It''s none of your business who I am." The man in White said, "you all have to die. The dead don''t need to know so much."


    "Ha ha! It seems that you are a nameless rat! You want to kill me because you are afraid that I will trouble you afterwards. You dare not tell me who you are. Are you worried that if you don''t kill me? " Nan Tianyuan sneered, "rat!"


    "Whatever you say." The white man nodded, "even if you''re right."


    Nan Tianyuan: "he really doesn''t know what else he can say. The main reason is that the other party is too shameless. This shameless man even admits it like this. Does he have any sense of shame?


    "Die With that, the man in white robe had already rushed to the South sky. He thought it was too bad for him to stand here. It was better to kill him first.


    Moreover, in the eyes of men in white robes, it seems that it is not difficult to kill Nan Tianyuan.


    However, a man stood in his way.


    Xiao Yao clapped a palm, forced the white robed man back, and then helped Nan Tianyuan.


    "I give you a chance to rest. You don''t want it." Said the man in white.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "Then you die first." The white robed man said that and stepped forward again. He seemed to become a bird, a white bird, and instantly came to Xiao Yao.


    In terms of speed, Xiao Yuan is not as good as him!


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, took a step back, and then immediately clapped a palm. It seemed that the palm was empty, but it was firmly clapped on the arm of the man in white robe. Then, Xiao Yao flew backward, and the man in white robe was forced back several steps by Xiao Yao.


    The white robed man looked at Xiao Yao with astonishment in his eyes.

 Chapter 289

    Xianren mountain is full of wind and clouds.


    The birds in the forest are also a little uneasy. They seem to be aware of the potential danger. They hover high in the jungle and do not want to fall down for a long time.


    The man in white looked at Xiao Yao with a look of astonishment.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Asked the man in white.


    "Why didn''t I know you were here?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s answer, it seems that the previous questions of the white robed men are mentally retarded.


    The white robed man took a deep breath, his eyes still fixed on Xiao Yao, and finally showed a strange smile: "I found that I underestimated you before."


    He is very confident in his footwork. He believes that he has avoided Xiao Yao''s sight and completed his footwork in such a short time. However, Xiao Yao still photographed him. Although this palm didn''t cause him too much damage, it shattered his previous confidence. He thought Xiao Yao was at the end of his life, but now it seems that he has a strong hand, It seems that his previous idea is still a little naive, even if Xiao Yao has come to such a situation at this time, it is still impossible for him to butcher him.


    It seems that the man in white robe doesn''t believe in evil. He steps forward again and rushes towards Xiao Yao. No matter what Xiao Yao thinks, he can''t see anything in Nantian far away. He feels the air flow around him


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao takes another shot. He first takes a step back, then turns around with his right leg as the axis, and finally kicks out. After kicking out, the white robed man''s body completes a perfect arc in the air, and finally falls on the soft soil.


    The white man stood up and patted the dust off his body.


    "Why can''t I see him?" Nan Tianyuan asked, "anyway, I don''t believe that a normal person''s speed can be so fast that I can''t catch anything."


    "Indeed." Xiao Yao nodded, "if you stand farther and higher, you can see it."


    "Yes? Why? " The South sky is far away.


    Xiao Yao took a look at nantianyuan and said, "do you know what visual blind spot is?"


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head.


    Well, it seems that this guy never went to school. Even if he did, he probably graduated from primary school.


    "Since you don''t know, it''s hard for me to explain to you. In short, he''s there. It''s just that you''ve been cheated by your own eyes." Xiao Yao can only understate the explanation, if you have to go deep into it, then he does not know where to start to explain.


    Nantianyuan nodded and looked like he didn''t understand. But nantianyuan knew in his heart that he didn''t understand anything. But now the man in white robe is still standing here. He thinks he can''t show that he doesn''t know anything. How shameful is that? Even if I still don''t understand, I''m still curious. I''ll have to wait until someone else leaves.


    The white bubble man took a breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He stares at Xiao Yao, his eyes are like a vulture hovering in the sky staring at a hare speeding in the grass.


    "How on earth did you do it?" Said the man in white.


    "Guess what." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "Ha ha, good, very good!" The man in the white robe sneered. He put out his hand and wiped it from the ground. Three leaves were sucked up by him. Then, with a jerk of his arm, the three leaves flew towards Xiao.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly, and he quickly took a step to the side, but his speed seemed to be slower. His clothes were cut by one of the leaves, and the three leaves were nailed to a big stone behind Xiao Yao.


    "Picking leaves and flying flowers!" Nan Tianyuan exclaimed, "I know who you are!"


    "Oh?" The man in white laughed.


    "White faced scholar!" Nan Tianyuan stares at the man in white, "you are a white faced scholar, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that there are still young people who know me now. " The white faced scholar nodded, his eyes slightly astringent, "you know who I am, then I can''t let you live any more."


    "No, that''s not right. Didn''t you die ten years ago? At that time, you were the master of shaking the sky... "Nan Tianyuan''s eyes were full of doubts. Although the white faced scholar is still very strong, now he can''t take Xiao Yao directly. It can be seen that his strength is only in shaking the sky at most.


    After hearing Nan Tianyuan''s words, the white faced scholar''s eyes changed a little, and a trace of sadness flashed by. Then, he regained his previous expressionless face.


    "You have to die here." Said the white faced scholar.


    "I want to know who asked you to kill me." Xiao Yao asked.


    Listening to the tone of Nan Tianyuan''s speech, this guy named white faced scholar is obviously unusual. What kind of enemy can he ask to move such a person? If we talk about Mo Chengfei and them, it''s obviously impossible. People like Mo Chengfei can invite a second rate killer.


    "After you die, ask Yama!" With these words, the white faced scholar once again rushed towards Xiao Yao. Only this time, his whole breath seemed to have changed, fierce and murderous!


    Xiao Yao suddenly understand, in fact, before again, the previous white faced scholars are left hand, he seems to want to see clearly his strength. This time, no matter in the speed or in the road, the white faced scholar has to improve a lot. In a flash of emptiness, he turns his fist into a claw and grabs at Xiao Yao''s chest. At this time, no one will doubt that the white faced scholar''s claw can take out Xiao Yao''s heart! Xiao Yao took a deep breath, then quickly stepped back. When one claw came, he first chose to give way to avoid the edge. When the white faced scholar didn''t succeed in his move and decided to stop, he went up against the wind and clapped it out. The strong palm wind blew the white robe open. White faced scholar''s face side, stretched out a hand to grasp to Xiao Yao''s wrist, but grasped an empty. Xiao Yao''s hand is like a flexible snake, bending away from the white faced scholar''s attack. Fingers, flashing a little cold, it is a very difficult to detect the silver needle, the next second, the silver needle has been forced into the white faced scholar''s chest. The white faced scholar retreated in a hurry. At the same time, he pulled out the silver needle from his chest as fast as he could and threw it aside. His fingers pointed at his chest again, and temporarily sealed several acupoints on his body¡° Who the hell are you The white faced scholar was shocked and said, "how can you do this?"¡° How about this Nan Tianyuan asked curiously, "Xiao Yao, what''s the name of this move?"¡° The spirit snake fights the eagle Xiao Yao touched his upper and lower lips and spat out these four words¡° The spirit snake fights the eagle Nan Tianyuan said something and finally shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it."¡° ha-ha! Of course you haven''t heard of it. You may not know where you are when this move became famous all over the world! " The white faced scholar said, "this is a thunder trick. How can you do it?" Three heroes of China: Emperor of man, thunder and tiger king. Hearing the word "Jinglei", nantianyuan seemed to respond: "Jinglei? You mean, the East is speechless? "¡° Well, his name is what you can call it? " The white faced scholar''s eyes seemed to become a sharp blade, which could cut the face of Nan Tianyuan. Nan Tianyuan is staring at by such eyes, and shivers. Maybe his strength is not much different from Xiao Yao''s, but his momentum can''t be compared with Xiao Yao''s. At least, the white faced scholar''s eyes will make nantianyuan feel uncomfortable, but Xiao Yao won''t feel uncomfortable. This is the biggest difference between the two people. One has experienced countless secondary and death, and the other has reached middle age, but there are still not many battles of life and death. Momentum has nothing to do with strength¡° Who are you? " The white faced scholar asked curiously, "I just want to know, who are you and Jinglei?"¡° He is my grandfather and my master. " Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to be hiding anything¡° "Oh?" The white faced scholar sneered, "Jinglei has no children. Do you think I''m a fool?"¡° You can''t have a grandson without children? " Xiao Yao sneered, "don''t talk, it''s easy to expose your ignorance."¡° Ha ha The white faced scholar laughed, "do you really think you can stop me?"¡° If you can stop it, you have to try to find out. " Xiao Yao said so. The white faced scholar nodded slightly and said something. Finally, he took a long breath and took a pendant from his neck. To be exact, it was a jade ring, which was only tied with a black rope. He throws the jade ring to Xiao Yao, who catches it¡° Take this back, give it to your grandfather, and tell him that the white faced scholar will no longer owe him anything. " Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly: "you owe him?"¡° Yes, I owe him The white faced scholar nodded¡° But you may not be able to beat me Xiao Yao is very unconvinced. The white faced scholar smiles, and then his wrist is the same. All the fallen leaves around Xiao Yao float slowly, and Xiao Yao''s face turns green¡° Will you still say what you just said? " The white faced scholar asked, and his face was a little pale. It seemed that this was a great drain on his inner strength, but even so, it was not so difficult for him to kill Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his face was gloomy¡° When you learn to break the nine clouds, you can say I''m not your opponent. " The white faced scholar said, "don''t give thunder to shame him. By the way, he will do the trick of breaking the nine clouds with anger." With that, the white faced scholar jumped up, and his body was light, wandering in the mountains. His voice also came¡° After three months, I will not be lenient to you any more. I have paid you back. " With the last word finished, he could no longer be seen. Xiao Yao took a deep breath, then bent down and spat out a mouthful of blood that had been held for a long time

 Chapter 290

    See Xiao Yao spit blood, nantianyuan rushed to the front, a help Xiao Yao.


    "Are you all right?" Nan Tianyuan was a little worried.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and laughed: "it''s nothing serious. It''s just a little bit of internal injury. It seems that it''s hard for us to separate today."


    Nan Tianyuan stamped his foot in shame: "OK, don''t say that. The victory has been decided long ago. I''m not your opponent."


    Xiao Yao smiles: "isn''t it that we haven''t decided the outcome yet? This time, it''s the white faced scholar who makes trouble. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses. "


    "Pull it down. If you lose, you lose. Man, there''s nothing to admit. I''m really not your opponent." Nan Tianyuan''s face showed a look of depression and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful. I remember a few days ago, your strength was not so strong. It seems that you broke through in these days."


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is nothing hard to admit.


    "It seems that you are really not an ordinary person. If you can break through in such a short time and gather the strength in your body into a elixir, even if you have the Buddha dust bead, it is not a simple thing. It seems that the Buddha dust bead also plays the most wonderful role in your hands." Nantianyuan looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Just at this time, song Yilin, who was full of red face and panting, rushed up. His face was a little pale. After all, such a long mountain road, he ran up all the way, and his breath was a little confused.


    "Xiao Ge!" See Xiao yaocang''s face, the corner of his mouth is still permeated with blood, he quickly rushed to the front, and then pushed away the edge of the South sky far, "South sky far, you damn shameless! They''re still ambushing people here! "


    Of course, song Yilin thinks that the former man was brought by Nan Tianyuan.


    Nantianyuan was patted by song Yilin, which also vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Old song, don''t follow me! That man is not from nantianyuan. " Xiao Yao grabs song Yilin and says in a deep voice.


    "Yes?" Song Yilin took a deep breath, staring at the South sky far, did not speak.


    "Nantianyuan, are you ok?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No problem." Nan Tianyuan shook his head with a bitter smile, "don''t worry, in fact, the problem this time is really on me. If I didn''t have to pull you to fight with me, it wouldn''t happen. Even if I really want to fight, I should investigate it clearly, and I shouldn''t let the white faced scholar squat here."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "he''s following me. If he wants to blame me, he''ll blame me, and even without you, I think he''ll still attack me."


    But Xiao Yao was very curious. Who let the white faced scholar come to trouble him? This kind of role, ordinary people can not please move.


    He racked his brains and didn''t figure out who he was. He made such a big effort. Is it Qin Tianya? With the strength of the Qin family, it seems that it''s not difficult to find the white faced scholar. However, he and Qin Tianya are not friends, but they don''t seem to be enemies. At least in Qin Tianya''s opinion, Xiao Yao is still his life-saving benefactor, that is to say, Qin Tianya has no motive at all. Even in order to help his younger brother Mo Chengfei, he won''t spend such a lot of money.


    "Xiao Yao, can I help you? If you can''t deal with it, I''ll find someone from the South Heaven palace to intercede with you. I don''t believe it. That white faced scholar is really so powerful. Dare not give us the face of the South Heaven palace! " South sky far sink voice say.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "I don''t need it yet. I believe I can solve it myself." He also wants to go back to Tianlong mountain tomorrow. This white faced scholar is really not what he can solve now. Maybe the second grandfather has a way, but I don''t know if the second grandfather is sober now.


    "By the way, nantianyuan, what''s that nantiangong you''re talking about?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "An ancient martial school, a secluded family." Before Nantian could speak, song Yilin had already spoken.


    Nantianyuan seemed a little surprised. Looking at Song Yilin, he asked curiously, "little brother, who are you? Why do you know all this? " Since he is a hermit, there are not many people who know it. The reason why the white faced scholar knows it is that he has been living in the inner world for many years. Therefore, Nantian won''t be surprised.


    "Why can''t I know?" Song Yilin looked at him and laughed, "originally I didn''t know who you are, but when I heard the three words" South Heaven Palace ", I wanted to understand."


    Nan Tianyuan smiles: "it seems that you are also a member of the inner world."


    "It''s not the inner world. It''s just that I''ve practiced some ancient martial arts." Song Yilin said.


    Nantianyuan also saw that song Yilin didn''t like him any more. He nodded and said nothing more.


    "Brother Shaw, who was that man before? Did he hurt you? " Song Yilin asked Xiao Yao.


    "Well, he''s a white faced scholar. Do you know him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know... But I think my father should know him. At that time, I will ask him. No matter who he is, we will make him pay the price!" When song Yilin said these words, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and a cold sense of killing rose from his body.


    Song Yilin is really a very kind person, people who know him will think so, but everyone has his own scales. For song Yilin, his family, relatives and friends are his scales, and Xiao Yao is the existence of his elder brother in his heart. Now Xiao Yao is plotted against by others. If song Yilin is not angry, it is not normal¡° I''ll take care of it myself. " Xiao Yao shook his head. An enemy suddenly appeared, which made him feel very uncomfortable. More importantly, now Xiao Yao doesn''t know who the enemy is and how powerful it is. Therefore, now Xiao Yao doesn''t want to involve others, such as song Yilin and Fang Hai¡° Come on, brother Xiao, I''m going to get angry if you say that. If I hurt you now, what would you think? " Song Yilin said with a black face. Xiao Yao grins bitterly and has no choice but to say more¡° OK, let''s go down the mountain first Song Yilin said. He looked at the South sky and asked, "how about you? What''s the situation? Can we go on? "¡° Of course. " Nan Tianyuan said¡° Then it''s OK. " Song Yilin supports Xiao Yao and says, "brother Xiao, let''s go first..." after going down the mountain, Li Xiaoxiao, Fang Hai and others see that Xiao Yao''s face is not right, and they all quickly follow up¡° Xiao Yao, what''s the matter with you? " Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice¡° It''s nothing Xiao Yao looked back at nantianyuan and said, "do you have a place to stay in Haitian city now?"¡° Well, I''ll go back to the hotel. "¡° How did you get here? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Take a taxi. " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "you can''t walk with your legs." Xiao Yao smiles. Anyway, this time they are driving two cars. He looks at Nan Tianyuan and says, "get in the car, we''ll take you back."¡° "Ah?" Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised. Fang Hai quickly said: "brother Xiao, this guy has to defend..." Xiao Yao shook his head. He believed his eyes. Although this Nan Tian Yuan had a conflict with him because of fo Chen Zhu, this guy is still a gentleman. At least he can believe it. When the white faced scholar attacked Xiao Yao earlier, Nan Tianyuan clearly had the opportunity, but he didn''t seize it. It can be seen that such a person is very moral. Moreover, because he threatened Xiao Yao earlier, he also solemnly apologized. Xiao Yao thinks that this is the standard to measure a person''s normal, at least, In his opinion, nantianyuan is better than Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei. I don''t know how many times. If nantianyuan had done what a villain would have done before, now Xiao Yao might have been killed by each other. Song Yilin and Fang Hai look at each other, and they see helplessness in each other''s eyes. Since this is Xiao Yao''s decision, they don''t have much to say¡° Xiao Ge, you and your sister-in-law are on Fang Hai''s car. I''ll drive him. " Song Yilin said after looking at the South sky. Xiao Yao hesitated, nodded, opened the door and sat in... On the way, Nan Tianyuan, the co pilot, looked at Song Yilin and asked, "little brother, which school are you from?"¡° The Song family in the south of the Yangtze River, song Yilin. " Song Yilin said with no expression as he drove¡° What is Mr. Song Jiangshan The South sky is far tiny a Leng, then ask a way¡° He is my grandfather and song countercurrent is my father. " Song Yilin said¡° That''s it Nantianyuan suddenly realized, "tiger father has no dog son, presumably, the boxing of the song brothers has also been perfected?" Song Yilin blushes and thinks that this guy really can''t talk. The Song family''s boxing skills are really strong. However, song Yilin doesn''t seem to have much talent for martial arts training. If it''s hard to say, song Yilin can bear hardships. If it''s a master, his father or his grandfather are all masters, but it''s hard for him to understand the essence of boxing, This may take time to temper. Gu Wu''s eyes are not only on his body, but also on his mind. If one day song Yilin really has an epiphany, then everything will be as easy as flowing water. Anyway, song Jiangshan and song countercurrent both told song Yilin this, but song Yilin thought there might be some consolation in it... "By the way, it seems that you have a lot of heaven and earth treasures in the South Heaven palace?" Song Yilin seemed to suddenly think of something and asked¡° "Yes?" Nantian didn''t understand what song Yilin meant¡° I just want to ask you, do you know what tianlingcao is? " Song Yilin said, "brother Xiao has been looking."¡° "Heavenly spirit grass?" Nantianyuan''s face changed a little, narrowed his eyes and said, "if the tianlingcao you said is the tianlingcao I know, we really have it in nantiangong." Song Yilin was very excited: "really?" What a surprise!

 Chapter 291

    The reason why song Yilin would ask more is casual. He thinks that nantiangong is also an ancient martial school. There must be a lot of good things. Xiao Yao has been looking for tianlingcao. Why not ask?


    When nantianyuan heard song Yilin''s words, he was somewhat surprised and asked, "you''re OK. How can you ask tianlingcao?"


    "Brother Shaw has been looking for it." Song Yilin said.


    "Xiao Yao? Do you think Xiao Yao has been looking for tianlingcao Nan Tianyuan seemed a little surprised. "What is he looking for?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s very important for him. If you can really help us find tianlingcao, it''s a great help for us." Song Yilin said.


    After listening to song Yilin''s words, Nan Tianyuan frowned. After a moment''s silence, he said, "if Xiao Yao really needs tianlingcao now, I''ll think of something."


    Song Yilin also recognized the embarrassment in Nan Tianyuan''s tone and asked curiously, "is it difficult? Is it true that tianlingcao is also very rare in your Nantian palace? "


    Nantianyuan showed a helpless smile on his face and said, "it''s not rare, but unique. Tianlingcao is not a common thing. Anyway, my master told me that tianlingcao is now in the treasure house of our Nantian palace. Although I can go in, I can''t bring it out. I still need my master''s consent."


    "Is that possible?" Song Yilin asked.


    Song Yilin looked at the South sky and shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s not very likely," I said. "I said," I think we need to do something else. After all, this Tianling grass is the most precious treasure of our southern Tiangong palace, and the South Tiangong has the final say. "


    Song Yilin''s face is also a little disappointed. It doesn''t look like he is shirking from the South sky. If it is really what nantianyuan said, the difficulty can be imagined.


    When he got to Haitian city, song Yilin didn''t let nantianyuan talk nonsense, but directly took him to Li''s villa.


    Xiao Yao seems to be a little curious, but he doesn''t ask much. He thinks that song Yilin must have his own reason for doing so. As for the reason, it''s not too late to ask again when he comes to the villa.


    In the villa, song Yilin got out of the car and went to Xiao Yao. He whispered a few words to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao seemed to be a little incredulous at first, then he rushed to nantianyuan with his face full of excitement.


    "Brother Tianyuan, can you really find tianlingcao?" Question and answer by Xiao Yao.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t expect that Xiao Yao was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. After pondering for a while, he said slowly: "brother Xiao, although I don''t know why you need tianlingcao so much, it seems that you are very urgent now. However, I haven''t thought of any good way yet, After all, Tianling grass is unique in our Nantian palace. Moreover, my master thinks Tianling grass is more important than his life. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and took out a picture from his pocket, which was the picture of tianlingcao from Jiang Tianlu.


    "Brother Tianyuan, what you said about tianlingcao is not the kind in the picture?"


    Nan Tianyuan took the photo from Xiao Yao''s hand, almost staring out of his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s this flower. People who don''t know it may really think that tianlingcao is grass. Brother Xiao, where did you get this picture? Isn''t tianlingcao really unique in the world? "


    "I don''t think so. One of my grandfathers is seriously ill, and now he needs this plant very much." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" The South sky is far a burst of astonishment, way, "you say of grandfather, isn''t is thunder East speechless?"


    Xiao Yao nods with a bitter smile.


    Nan Tianyuan''s expression was dignified. After a moment''s silence, he stared at Xiao Yao, nodded heavily, and said, "since it''s about Mr. Jinglei, I have to help him anyway. Brother Xiao, don''t worry. I will find a way. Even if I steal it, I have to steal it! "


    Xiao Yao thought, it seems that the second grandfather has a big face. Previously, he was so excited. Nan Tianyuan just said that he would find a way, but when he moved out of the second grandfather, he did not hesitate to steal! This is a bad strategy. If nantianyuan is caught by nantiangong, his end will not be good. This can be classified as a sect traitor.


    "Thank you, brother Tianyuan. You can stay in Haitian city for the time being. When my body is completely recovered, I''ll go to Nantian palace with you." Xiao Yao said, "it''s definitely not advisable to steal. I don''t want to implicate you because of me and my second grandfather, so I''d better talk about it first."


    Nantianyuan thought for a moment, but he also felt that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable and nodded.


    "Old song, send brother Tianyuan back first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Song Yilin nodded, and his attitude to Nan Tianyuan was obviously better. There was no way. Who could let people find tianlingcao? If it''s not for this reason, song Yilin''s attitude towards Nan Tianyuan must be the same as before.


    "Don''t invite me to sit down?" Nan Tianyuan looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the sky and said, "it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest early."


    "..." nantianyuan was very depressed. He just agreed. Xiao Yao let himself go back to have a rest. Can''t he go in and have a cup of tea? Or you can watch TV!


    He looks at Xiao Yao bitterly, then opens the door, sits in and leaves the villas.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to let him go?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao, smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Go back, sea." Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and said.


    Fang Hai takes a deep look at Xiao Yao. There seems to be something else in his eyes. He opens his mouth and wants to say something to Xiao Yao. At last, he doesn''t say anything. He just says, "brother Xiao, pay attention to your body."


    With that, he drove away.


    He drives so fast that people who don''t know think his house is on fire.


    After Fang Hai left, Xiao Yao suddenly vomited blood. His ruddy face turned pale, and he staggered under his feet. Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao reacted quickly and caught him quickly, so he didn''t let Xiao Yao fall to the ground.


    "Go in." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are red. Before, he also understood why Xiao Yao wanted Fang hai to leave.


    He has a big problem with his body now, and he doesn''t want Fang hai to worry too much about them.


    Fang Hai finally obviously knows what Xiao Yao means, but since Xiao Yao wants to let them go, they can only cooperate. After all, they can''t help when they stay here.


    After entering the villa, Mr. Li and his two servants came together.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Yao?" Mr. Li looked surprised.


    "Grandfather, Xiao Yao is injured. What should I do?" Li Xiaoxiao is really flustered. She doesn''t know what else she can do at this time.


    "I have nothing to do, Lao Biao. Just help me upstairs and let me have a good rest." Xiao Yao said.


    "This..." Lao Biao was also worried, "don''t you have to go to the hospital?"


    "My own body, I know that the hospital can''t save me. It''s better to find Yaoling than a doctor." When Xiao Yao finished, he fainted in the dark


    Mr. Li quickly said: "Lao Biao, hurry up, get Xiao Yao upstairs. Xiaoxiao, don''t stand still. Call Yaoling quickly!"


    "Oh! Good Li Xiaoxiao immediately took out his mobile phone, found Yaoling''s phone number, and then immediately called in the past.


    At this time, Yao Ling was still in a luxury villa, treating a big boss in Haitian city. As soon as his silver needle was put in, the phone in his pocket rang, which made Yao Ling feel very dissatisfied. He didn''t like people calling when he was treating his own disease. How disturbing was it?


    He had already thought that no matter who made such a call, he would have to scold himself.


    However, when he saw the phone number on the caller ID, he immediately gave up his previous idea. The originally gloomy face on his face dissipated in an instant and was replaced by the flattery on his face, even though Li Xiaoxiao on the other side of the phone could not see the expression on his face at this time¡° Hello? Miss Li, what can I do for you


    "Master Yaoling..."


    Before Li Xiaoxiao said anything, he was interrupted by Yao Ling.


    "No, no, no! Miss Li, please don''t call me Yaoling master. Just call me Yaoling, or even small medicine Yao Ling said quickly.


    Originally a Li Xiaoxiao, although he is now the leader of Li''s group, Yao Ling will not say to take a look at it more, but now it''s different. This is his future teacher''s mother! Yao Ling would like to treat Li Xiaoxiao as his own mother!


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh or cry. She also knows what Yaoling is thinking. If it was in the past, Li Xiaoxiao might have talked more with Yaoling, but now is obviously not the right time.


    "Yao Ling, do you have time now?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Ah? Now? " Yao Ling glanced at the pitiful boss in front of him and said, "Miss Li, I have a patient here. The needle has just been pricked. What''s the matter? Is there a patient who needs my treatment?"


    "Wu Wu... Something happened to Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao finally couldn''t help sobbing, "he''s been seriously injured. Can you come here as soon as possible?"


    "I''ll be right there!" Yao Ling immediately hung up the phone after hearing this sentence, and then began to pack up his things.


    "Doctor Yao Ling, then I..." the boss seemed to see that Yao Ling was going to turn around and leave. He was worried.


    "What are you doing?" Yao Ling said as he packed his medicine box.


    "I put this needle on..." the boss was obviously depressed, but he didn''t dare to offend Yaoling.


    Yao Ling came up to him, and the boss looked at him with a poor light in his eyes.


    Yaoling stretched out his hand, pulled out the silver needle that was tied on him, and said, "now, is the needle not tied?"

 Chapter 292

    In Li''s villa, the door of Xiao Yao''s room opened, and the medicine spirit came out with the medicine box on his back. His face was pale, his head was sweating, and his eyes were flashing with anger.


    "Yao Ling, how is Xiao Yao now?" Li Xiaoxiao asked quickly.


    "It must be difficult for Shifu to recover so quickly, but at least there is no danger to his life. I''ll take two more medicines for him later, which should be able to consolidate the foundation and cultivate the yuan. Forget it, I''d better wait for Shifu and let him give the prescription." Yaoling wiped the sweat on the forehead and said, "lest I catch something wrong and recover slowly."


    "En..." Li Xiaoxiao nodded, her eyes flushed.


    "Miss Li, what''s the matter with my master? How could you suffer such a serious internal injury? " Yao Ling asked, "is there anyone in the world who can hurt my master?"


    In fact, there are many people who can hurt Xiao Yao in the end of the world. But in the heart of Yao Ling, Xiao Yao has been deified for a long time. In Yao Ling''s opinion, although Xiao Yao is not invincible, it''s almost there. How can there be any capable people who can hurt him? This is bullshit!


    However, I don''t dare to know who the other party is. Yaoling has already thought about it. When he sees that guy, he must match the most poisonous poison in the world to kill him!


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed: "Xiao Yao and others dueled in Xianren mountain, but at the most critical moment, he met an unexpected guest, and Xiao Yao was seriously injured."


    "Villain!" Yao Ling slapped his thigh hard and said, "villain, villain! Hum, I''d better not meet such a person, otherwise, I''ll make him live or die! "


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed, wiped her tears and did not speak.


    "Lao Biao, let''s go down and have a rest with the doctor." Li said.


    Old punctuation nodded, just walked to front, was waved by medicine spirit to refuse.


    "No, I''ll stay in my master''s room and wait for him to wake up." Speaking of this, Yaoling said with a wry smile, "I don''t have the heart to talk about rest now."


    Mr. Li nodded, but he didn''t ask.


    It can be seen that Xiao Yao has a great weight in Yaoling''s heart.


    Yao Ling doesn''t want to leave, so he wants to stay by Xiao Yao''s side. Li Xiaoxiao has no choice, but they also accompany Yao Ling to stay in Xiao Yao''s room.


    Almost three hours later, Xiao Yao slowly woke up. Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes were on Xiao Yao''s face all the time. Seeing that Xiao Yao''s eyelids moved a little, she rushed to him immediately. After Xiao Yao opened her eyes, she was relieved.


    "Xiao Yao, are you awake?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and nodded. His lips turned white, moved and did not speak.


    After almost half a sound, Xiao Yao woke up.


    He looked at Yao Ling sitting on one side, and a smile appeared on his face: "Yao Ling, thank you."


    "Master, what are you talking about! I''m your apprentice. You need to say thank you to me? " Yao Ling said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sighed for a long time.


    "Master, give me a prescription first, and I''ll make medicine for you." Yao Ling said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "aren''t you also a traditional Chinese medicine? You can''t just look at the prescription. "


    "This..." Yao Ling said in a low voice, "but I don''t have confidence in myself. I still think the medicine you prescribed is right."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and looked at Yao Ling with a serious face.


    "I am a God, and the medicine I prescribed may not be right. Moreover, I am the one who is injured now, which will affect my own judgment. Just look at it."


    "Yes Yaoling nodded and said, then stood up, "master, I will meet Jishitang first. I will send the medicine to you later."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li said to Lao Biao: "Lao Biao, hurry up and send Mr. Yaoling back."


    Li''s words, Lao Biao of course dare not neglect, and Lao Biao is actually a very insightful person, even if Li does not speak, he also knows what to do next.


    After Yao Ling followed Lao Biao out of the room, Li Xiaoxiao came to him again.


    "Xiao Yao, are you really OK?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao''s red eyes and felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    "I''m sorry I worried you again." Xiao Yao said.


    "Nothing." Li Xiaoxiao shook his head.


    Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao and his granddaughter. He coughed awkwardly: "what, you talk, I''ll go down and have a look..."


    With that, he quickly went out.


    Ah, the previous young people, ah, there is no scruple, how in front of the old man''s face began to you a word I a word of sweet up? It''s like when I was with someone, I didn''t dare to pull my hand when there were too many people.


    After Li went out, Li Xiaoxiao''s face turned red.


    "If you''re OK, I''ll go out first." Li Xiaoxiao said and stood up.


    "What are you doing out there?" Xiao Yao jokingly said, "I just woke up. Are you going to leave now?"


    Li Xiaoxiao sat down again, lowered her head and said nothing.


    "If you feel sick, you should have told me earlier." After a while, Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s nothing. It will take about a week or two to recover. In fact, the situation of nantianyuan is similar to that of me. It is estimated that he is also taking care of his health now. "


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao nodded and asked, "who is that troublemaker?"


    "I don''t know, but Nan Tianyuan said his name was a white faced scholar. He seemed to know one of my grandfathers and owed him a favor. Otherwise, I might be dead now."


    Xiao Yao thinks of what happened in Xianren mountain. He is more or less frightened. The white faced scholar is very powerful, very powerful. If Xiao Yao and the other party just get up, the chance of winning is not high.


    "That man is so hateful. If you want to get in trouble with you, it''s a fair challenge!" Li Xiaoxiao was still a little angry. Speaking of this, she paused and asked, "who is going to trouble you?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "but I don''t think it''s ordinary people. Otherwise, it''s impossible to invite a master like a white faced scholar."


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao are talking. On the other side, in a small room in a corner of Haitian city, the white faced scholar is lying on the bed, thinking about what happened today.


    "It''s a bit interesting. He is a master of the earthshaking realm. He also has yuan Dan in his body. A famous teacher comes from an apprentice. This sentence is really good. Jinglei is probably at ease. With such an apprentice, how can he worry about no successor?" The white faced scholar talked to himself with a smile on his face.


    Just at this time, his cell phone rang.


    In fact, the white faced scholar doesn''t like to use mobile phones. When the masters fight, a mobile phone is a burden. But in order to get in touch with his employer, he has to take it with him.


    There is only one person with this number.


    He picked up the phone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Is that boy dead?" On the phone, is a thick man''s voice, even if it is just a voice on the phone, you can feel the dignity contained in it.


    "No Said the white faced scholar.


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. For a long time, he asked, "what''s the matter, aren''t you the opponent of that boy?"


    "Well, he is powerful, but I''m not his opponent." White faced scholar listened to each other''s words, obviously a little unhappy.


    "Then why..."


    "OK, not so much. Why? I just owe him a favor, so I want to pay it back and let him go for a while." Said the white faced scholar.


    "Give him a break?" The other side was depressed. "What do you mean? White faced scholar, I tell you, if you don''t want to take the job, you can refuse it. I''ll find someone else again! "


    "If you find someone else, you may not be his opponent." The white faced scholar said, "in the realm of heaven shaking, there is Yuan Li in the body. How many people in the inner world are his opponents? Yes, but absolutely not much, and it''s very hard for you to find it. "


    "Earthshaking realm? "Yuanli?" The man on the phone was also a little surprised. "How old is he?"


    "Strength has nothing to do with age." White faced scholar disdains a way.


    "But his age is here after all. Has he practiced since he was born?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll kill him in three months." The white faced scholar said, "don''t tell me you can''t wait three months."


    "Well, I''m just afraid you won''t be his opponent in three months." Said the man.


    "It''s none of your business." With that, the white faced scholar hung up.


    However, his eyes changed. The last sentence of the man on the phone touched him.


    "After three months, who will win and who will lose? Maybe it''s really a big problem. " With a smile on his face, he looked forward to it.


    Before he came here, the white faced scholar was full of confidence, but after that, he realized that he despised Xiao Yao. Although he was young, Gu Wu really reached the peak. In today''s inner world, there are not many people who can be called great masters, no more than five. However, it only takes a little time for this boy to become a great master. Even white faced scholars dare to assert that when Xiao Yao reaches his age, 100 white faced scholars will not be his rivals.


    The white faced scholar is not afraid of Xiao Yao''s power, but he is afraid of his rapid progress!

 Chapter 293

    Some people like to drink tea. They think that drinking tea can cultivate their self-cultivation and cultivate their sentiment. At least, they look at the forced grid a little higher.


    But nantianyuan is different. He always likes to drink. When he duels on Xianren mountain, he wants to drink. Now when he is in the car, he still wants to drink.


    Two weeks have passed since the duel day. In these two weeks, both Xiao Yao and nantianyuan are in good health. Now, the black Land Rover is on its way to South China City, about six hours'' drive.


    Because it''s a high-speed walk, so you can''t see any beautiful scenery. The same pictures flash past the window.


    "Brother Xiao, you really don''t want to drink?" The smell of wine overflows in the car. Nantianyuan holds his wine bottle and says.


    His drinking capacity is really good. He has been drinking since he got on the bus, but he doesn''t seem to be drunk until now. It''s not exaggerating to put the four words "never drunk" on Nan Tianyuan.


    "I won''t drink any more. I''ll check for drunk driving." Xiao Yao''s mouth is twitching. It''s good for nantianyuan to drink anything, but it''s a little bad. He always likes to pull others to drink with him. I don''t know why


    Nantianyuan turned his lips and saw that Xiao Yao didn''t drink. He didn''t say much. Instead, he continued to drink.


    South China is a city surrounded by mountains on three sides, located at the junction of Sanhu province and Anyan province.


    "It''s hard to find your Nantian palace." Xiao Yao drove off the highway. Land Rover bumped on the rough road. Xiao Yao was also helpless.


    "Ha ha, just get used to it. Our Nantian palace sounds magnificent, but it''s actually a small village." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Small village?" Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, turns his face and looks at Nan Tianyuan with a little surprise in his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s a small village." Nan Tianyuan said, "otherwise, how can it be called the hermit school? In fact, it''s not surprising. Even in Kyoto, there is a small village, isn''t there? "


    "You mean Xiyuan village in Kyoto?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Nantianyuan nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that you also know it. It''s not bad. In fact, it''s just like that in the seclusion world. It''s not difficult to find a place with beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery. What''s difficult is to make everyone live happily."


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course." Nan Tianyuan nodded with a smile.


    "Why do you have to live in seclusion?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Because of practice." Nan Tianyuan said, "because our people in Nantian palace want to practice, do you think this society is really happy now? If there are more machines, people will become lazy. If people become lazy, there will be more problems. In this way, some burden will be added to the original practice


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and said nothing more.


    Under the command of nantianyuan, Xiao Yao finally arrived at the small village of nantiangong.


    It''s about two hours'' drive from the nearest county. When they arrive, it''s just sunset.


    At the entrance of the village stands a stone tablet, on which three words are written: South Heaven palace.


    "Is it really isolated here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not really. Didn''t you see that I was out?" Nantianyuan said with a smile, "in fact, people in nantiangong will often go out. Gradually, we can practice and shut up, but we must not be divorced from society. Otherwise, we will not be able to adapt to society when we come out for decades."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you have any lessons to learn?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Nan Tianyuan sighed and said, "don''t mention it, we really have a lesson to learn. A Grandmaster went out more than ten years ago and asked people what happened to Daming and who is the emperor now."


    Xiao Yao


    "Well, let''s park here. Don''t drive in." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    In fact, even if Nantian didn''t give such a warning, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to drive in.


    As soon as they got out of the car, an old man with a crutch in his hand came tottering to him.


    "Tianyuan boy is back?" The old man looked at Tianyuan and said with a smile.


    The old man was wearing a shabby gray gown, with silver hair, slovenness and age spots on his face, but his eyes were still shining, as if there was nothing he couldn''t see through at the end of the day. Moreover, his waist was very straight, and he had a strong posture.


    Xiao Yao is thinking, this old man looks at the body so good, why must pestle a crutch?


    The old man looked at least 70 or 80 years old. Nan Tianyuan looked up and looked at him with respect.


    "Good morning, elder Qingfeng."


    After listening to nantianyuan''s address to each other, Xiao Yao is shocked. Is this old man the elder of nantiangong?


    The old man nodded at nantianyuan, and his eyes fell on Xiao Yao. He looked at Xiao Yao carefully, and finally narrowed his eyes slightly: "the root bone is pretty good. At this age, he has reached the realm of shaking the sky, and there is Yuandan in his body. He is also the best of the young generation."


    This kind of feeling makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable. It''s like standing here naked. It''s a kind of eyes that can penetrate everything and look directly at him.


    "Good old man." Xiao Yao bowed slightly and bowed his hands.


    "Good, good!" Elder Qingfeng''s eyes are slightly astringent, "young and promising, not arrogant and not impatient, en... The more you look, the more pleasing to the eye, Tianyuan, is this the friend you brought back?"


    "Yes." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "his name is Xiao Yao, a friend I brought back."


    Elder Qingfeng nods. After a change of words, he asked, "has fo chenzhu been found? That''s what your father ordered. "


    "No..." Nan Tianyuan was embarrassed.


    "I know you didn''t. when you went out the first day, I said you couldn''t find it." Elder Qingfeng smoothed his beard, looked at Nan Tianyuan and said, "do you remember what I said to you before? You don''t have Buddha''s fate, and you don''t have Buddha''s heart, so you can''t find Buddha''s dust beads. "


    Having said that, he looked at Xiao Yao: "you look at it is quite Buddhist."


    Xiao Yao''s heart trembled and he didn''t know what to say.


    If Nan Tianyuan didn''t tell them all in advance, Xiao Yao should really doubt whether the old man is the kind of monster who can read the mind.


    "What do you want when you come to Nantian palace?" Elder Qingfeng continued.


    Xiao Yao gaped.


    He was just about to open his mouth, but elder Qingfeng waved his hand: "don''t tell me anything. It''s all your business. Besides, I don''t ask about business." Then he looked at Nan Tianyuan and said, "take him to see your master."


    "Yes..." nanfengyuan respectfully sent away elder Qingfeng.


    "How do you feel?" After elder Qingfeng left, nantianyuan looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "unfathomable."


    "That is, qingfengchang is always the first person in our whole Nantian palace." Nan Tianyuan is a little proud. "Although my master is the leader and the master of the palace, elder Qingfeng is the strongest. In our Nantian palace, even the master of the palace has to bow to elder Qingfeng. Do you know how old elder Qingfeng is? "


    "Seven or eight?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "One hundred and thirty years old." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say much, so he could only follow Nan Tianyuan.


    In the South Heaven palace, there is no palace attic, which is quite different from Xiao Yao''s original imagination. However, it gives Xiao Yao a sense of dignity. Here, Xiao Yao does not have any sense of stability.


    Following the South sky far behind, came to the center of the village.


    It was a thatched cottage with a large area. The gate was fenced and some chickens were fed.


    "Come in." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at him for a moment, and finally stepped into the fence and stood at the door of the thatched cottage.


    Nan Tianyuan reaches out his hand and knocks on the door.


    "Come in." A powerful voice sounded.


    Nan Tianyuan looks at Xiao Yao and walks in together.


    In the thatched cottage, everything is so simple. The first thing you see is a square table and a few chairs with potholes under your feet. This kind of place certainly won''t have a concrete floor. In front of the window, there is a wooden bed. On the bed, a man of 40 or 50 years old is meditating with his eyes closed. He is wearing a blue blouse with long hair and tied up with a hair band, His features are resolute, and his face is full of righteousness. His nose is high and his skull is slightly convex. He looks very three-dimensional.


    The man slowly opens his eyes, when he opens his eyes that moment, Xiao Yao has a feeling of being penetrated.


    Master, this is also a master!


    The man looked at Xiao Yao with a smile on his face.


    "Buddha dust beads on you?" The man asked.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, "younger Xiao Yao, have seen the head of the South Heaven palace."


    "Buddha dust beads are on you, right?" The man didn''t seem to hear Xiao Yao and continued to ask.


    Xiao Yao frowned and nodded.


    "I know. I can feel it. How, this time you''re here, you''re sending me Buddha dust beads? If it is, I will treat you with courtesy, if not... "Later, he didn''t say it, and he believed Xiao Yao could understand the meaning of his words.


    Xiao Yao does know what he means, but it''s not easy to answer this question.


    "Shifu, his name is Xiao Yao. Fochenzhu is really there. I don''t know him. He saved my life." Nantian said quickly on the edge, he also felt the abnormal atmosphere.


    "Who wants to kill you?" A calendar light flashed in the man''s eyes.


    "White faced scholar." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Oh?" The man is tiny a Leng, brow tight wrinkly, "how is he?"


    Then there was a brief silence.

 Chapter 294

    In the hut, Nan Tianyuan''s master, the man, didn''t speak. After Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan looked at each other, they both chose silence.


    Xiao Yao felt that this man didn''t seem to be such an easy person to get along with.


    At least, this man makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao did understand the meaning of the previous man''s words. If he came to send fo chenzhu, the other party would treat Xiao Yao as a guest and treat him with courtesy. But if Xiao Yao didn''t come to give fo chenzhu, Xiao Yao would be driven out, or he might not have a chance to go out.


    This is a very overbearing and unreasonable person. Maybe Nan Tianyuan''s unreasonable character was learned from his master.


    For a long time, the man finally spoke again.


    "I''ve got it down." The man said, he said, ordinary people will not understand what he wants to say.


    "Yes..." Nan Tianyuan nodded and didn''t ask much.


    "Tianyuan, what do you mean by bringing him?" The man got up and got out of bed. Step by step, he went to the table, opened a chair and sat down. Then he picked up the cup on the table, turned it over, took up the teapot, poured a cup for himself and asked.


    He drank tea on his own, but he didn''t look at Xiao Yao in his eyes. This is a kind of ignorance.


    Xiao Yao has nothing to care about, no way, who let him this time to the South Heaven palace, the purpose is to ask each other?


    "Shifu, his grandfather, his Shifu, is Jinglei Dongfang speechless." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    "What?" The man stood up and looked at Xiao Yao with a look of amazement.


    His chest fluctuated greatly, as if the news shocked him a lot.


    Then, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao: "are you really thunder apprentice?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Hu..." the man gave a long sigh of relief, finally nodded and squinted at Xiao Yao. "Yes, it''s no wonder that you are so old and have such strength. I don''t think Tianyuan is your opponent, is it? Although he''s old, he''s a dull man


    Nan Tianyuan''s face is full of grievances. You can just chat. What do you have to do with me? Isn''t this a lying gun?


    He was very aggrieved, very aggrieved. He felt that his master was bullying him.


    "Your name is Xiao Yao, right?" The man asked with a smile. The way he talked with Xiao Yao now looks much more pleasant than before.


    "Well, I''m Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao rolled his eyes in his heart, thinking how many times I''ve told you my name. Now you even ask me if my name is Xiao Yao. You didn''t listen to me at all?


    "How can you prove that Jinglei is your master?" The man asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and then showed a smile, expression indifferent: "why do I have to prove it? Yes, no, no, I didn''t think I would get any benefit from his name. "


    Looking at Xiao Yao, the man''s eyes are a little strange. After a long time, he regained his mind and nodded his head.


    "Master, I didn''t know that at the beginning. This is what the white faced scholar saw from his moves. Moreover, the reason why Xiao Yao came to our Nantian Palace this time was to startle Mr. Lei."¡° "Oh?" Nantianyuan''s words were more convincing to the palace master. He nodded and doubted Xiao Yao, "what''s your purpose?"


    "Take the spirit grass." Xiao Yao goes straight in, let the other party know his purpose first, and then talk about the terms.


    The palace master was shocked and took a deep breath. He looked at the South sky and said, "did you tell Xiao Yao that we have tianlingcao here?"


    "Yes..." Nan Tianyuan nodded in a low voice. In fact, he didn''t think it was a secret.


    The palace Master seemed to be dissatisfied, but he didn''t show it in front of Xiao Yao. He turned to Xiao Yao and continued to ask, "I don''t know what you want tianlingcao to do?"


    "Cure." Xiao Yao said.


    "Treatment?" The palace master contacted what he had said before, and then came back to himself and said, "do you mean that Mr. Jinglei is seriously injured now, and he needs tianlingcao very much?"


    "It''s like this." Xiao Yao said.


    "This..." the palace master was silent for a moment.


    "Palace master, if you have anything to hide, you can tell me directly. After all, the conditions are all negotiated. As long as you are willing to give me tianlingcao, the conditions are up to you." Xiao Yao said.


    The palace master gave a wry smile and said, "it''s not open conditions. You still don''t know enough about tianlingcao. Tianlingcao contains a certain aura. As long as the flowers bloom, the aura is there. This aura can also help the people of the whole Nantian palace to practice. If I really give tianlingcao to you, what should we do?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what the palace Master said before.


    He was a little surprised, but also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, tianlingcao had such a wonderful effect.


    If this is the case, Xiao Yao wants to take tianlingcao from Nantian palace, it''s almost impossible.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to speak.


    "Master, then Xiao Yao has to go for nothing?" Nan Tianyuan asked in a low voice. His voice, that is, to help Xiao Yao ask his master, is it true that there is no need to talk about it.


    The palace master glared at the South sky yuan with some dissatisfaction.


    Why didn''t he find out so much about his apprentice before? It''s like turning his elbow out. Originally, he was asked to look for fo Chen Zhu, but he didn''t bring it back. Instead, he brought back a problem. Isn''t that a toss?


    He looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, is this the heavenly spirit grass? We still have a lot of herbs here, otherwise I''ll let Tianyuan take you to have a look? "


    "No more." Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it''s not tianlingcao. Since it''s like this, I''ll leave first."


    "Well, that day is far away. Send Xiao Yao off." Said the palace master.


    When he talks, the wind is light and the clouds are light, but the meaning is very tough. If you want tianlingcao, there''s no need to talk about it. If you want to leave, you can go quickly!


    Xiao Yao sighed, and there was some helplessness in Nan Tianyuan''s eyes, so he had to take Xiao Yao out of the village.


    Walking to cunzikou, nantianyuan looks at Xiao Yao, a little embarrassed.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m so sorry that I let you go for nothing." Nan Tianyuan said, "I''ve delayed you so long. I didn''t expect that I didn''t persuade my master in the end."


    "It''s not your fault. It seems that tianlingcao is really important to you." Xiao Yao said, "this is something we didn''t think of before. If it wasn''t for this, maybe there would be some discussion between your master and me. But with the effect of tianlingcao, if I were your master, it would be impossible for others to take tianlingcao."


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you stay for a while? Maybe we can find a way?" Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao helpless smile, think of a way? What else can we do? The attitude of the head of the South Heaven palace has been so tough. Although his attitude towards Xiao Yao has changed since he learned that there is a relationship between Xiao Yao and Jinglei, he is only Xiao Yao, not Jinglei. If Jinglei comes by himself, maybe the other party will offer tianlingcao, but he is only Xiao Yao.


    Speaking of this, suddenly, a sharp voice called up.


    "Come on! Elder Qingfeng is poisoned


    A lot of people ran in a certain direction.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were all in a daze, and then quickly walked over.


    On the edge of a pool of soup, it was already full of people.


    "Come on, get out of the way." A stronger man directly carried elder Qingfeng on his back. Everyone began to give in to him, and a group of people followed him.


    Xiao Yao did not leave, he went to the previous position where elder Qingfeng lay down.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter?" Nan Tianyuan asks, his face is a little worried, but Xiao Yao is the guest he brought. Although he is nervous, elder Qingfeng can''t leave Xiao Yao here, can''t he?


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the South sky far, and pointed out: "you see what this is."


    Nan Tianyuan is a little stunned, walks to Xiao Yao, looks at him in the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers, and squats down.


    "White powder?" Said, he will reach out to touch the powder, but Xiao Yao a pull.


    "You''re not going to die? Do you know what this is? " Xiao Yao frowned.


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head. Of course, he didn''t know what this was.


    "It''s a kind of poison. You don''t need to eat or drink it. As long as you get a little bit of it, you''ll get poisoned, lead to disordered breath in your body, and even explode the sea of Qi." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan''s eyes widened.


    Xiao Yao continued: "this kind of poison, called Qifen, is very difficult to see, and it is also difficult to refine."


    "How do you know?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "How can I not know? I''ve seen it, and I''ve smelled it. " Xiao Yao said, "this kind of poison is hard to untie."


    "Do you mean that elder Qingfeng was poisoned with this kind of poison?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "I don''t know about it. After all, I haven''t seen him. I only know about this poison." Xiao Yao said.


    "Forget it, let''s go and have a look." Nan Tianyuan said, and took Xiao Yao to rush to elder Qingfeng''s residence.


    On the way, nantianyuan also said something to Xiao Yao.


    "In our Nantian palace, I can die, and so can my master, the head of Nantian palace. But now, elder Qingfeng can''t die, because he''s still here. He''s still in our Nantian palace, so this is the Nantian palace. He''s like the stone tablet at the door. Why did no one invade nantiangong? Because elder Qingfeng is here! He has been guarding us for so many years. He has not only brought deterrence to others, but also the light and patron saint in our mind. " Nan Tianyuan said to Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 295

    In the heart of all the people in Nantian palace, they all think that there can be no master in Nantian palace, but there must be no elder Qingfeng. Even Nan Tianyuan, the disciple of the master, thinks so in his heart. Maybe, as he said, elder Qingfeng is not only the patron saint of their Nantian palace, but also the stone tablet at the gate of their Nantian palace. It is their hope and the existence of God in their mind.


    Elder Qingfeng''s house has a big yard. Now the yard is full of people. The whole yard is full of men, women and children in the South Heaven palace. Even the palace leader who likes to shut down comes to the yard accompanied by two middle-aged men. After seeing him coming, people in the South Heaven palace spontaneously chose to get out of the way.


    "Tianyuan, what''s the matter?" Looking at elder Qingfeng lying on the bed with closed eyes, the palace master takes a deep breath, turns his face and looks at nantianyuan standing beside the bed and asks.


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head: "master, I don''t know, but Xiao Yao said that elder Qingfeng might have been poisoned by a poison called chiqifen."


    "Xiao Yao?" The palace master''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again. He was suspicious in his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he stared at Xiao Yao. His eyes were like a knife, and he said, "what poison have you done?"


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, didn''t understand each other''s meaning, how does this involve oneself?


    "I refused your request to take away the tianlingcao, so you have a wrong idea. If you poison, you can certainly solve it. Your condition is to help elder Qingfeng detoxify, right?" The expression on the palace leader''s face makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable. He is really a self righteous man. Does he feel that he has seen through his mind?


    Xiao Yao showed a smile: "you misunderstood, this poison, I can''t solve."


    "Ah? Xiao Yao, didn''t you just say you had a way? " On the side of the South sky far hear Xiao Yao''s words suddenly worried.


    "I wanted to have a try, but now it seems that I really can''t help it. Even if I can''t, I can''t help it now. This hat is too big." Xiao Yao said, "if it''s OK, I''ll go back first. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in Haitian city."


    "Xiao Yao, this..." Nan Tianyuan obviously knew the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. Who let the palace master say that just now? This is not aimed at Xiao Yao! No matter who has a little temper, I''m afraid they will choose this way, right?


    The palace master looked at Xiao Yao and took a deep breath.


    "I won''t let you go, dare you?" He said so.


    Xiao Yao turns around and stares at him.


    "If I want to go, dare you keep me?" Xiao Yao said, "this time I come to the South Heaven palace, my friends all know, my grandfather will know, do you dare to stay me? At that time, I''m afraid my grandfather, Mr. thunder, will come to see me in person. "


    The palace master sneered: "are you threatening me?"


    "If you don''t threaten me, I won''t threaten you, but dare you say that you are not afraid at all?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What''s so terrible about me? There are so many people in Nantian palace. We have never been afraid of anyone! What''s more, Jinglei is injured now. You come to tianlingcao this time just to cure him? If so, what else can I be afraid of? " The palace Master said confidently.


    Xiao Yao nodded, seemed to agree with the words of the palace master, and then opened a chair to sit down.


    "Then you can kill me." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the palace master stares at Xiao Yao, and his eyes are full of anger. He thinks that this boy is too ungrateful!


    After a moment of silence, he said, "as long as you can cure elder Qingfeng, I can let you go without investigation."


    This is his retrogression. There is no way. It is impossible to say that he is not afraid of thunder. Maybe thunder is seriously injured now, but who can guarantee his recovery in a short time? At that time, the whole Nantian palace will have to accept the blood washing of thunder?


    If we want to say that thunder may not be as terrible as they imagined, but the aftereffects still exist.


    When it comes to Jinglei, everyone in the whole inner world knows about it. If someone really doesn''t know about it, it can only be said that the boy is too young. It''s a kind of pale talk.


    Who is Jinglei? He used to be the top man in the Chinese pyramid. Later, his disappearance relieved many people. In addition, when the emperor retired and the tiger king disappeared, it was the end of an era. None of the three masters appeared in the inner world. However, no one dared to forget them. An era may really come to an end, but they may recover at any time.


    Everyone cares about different things. Although Jinglei is usually very kind, if they really bully Xiao Yao, or even hurt Xiao Yao, when Jinglei recovers his strength, what is waiting for them is probably revenge. Even if elder Qingfeng comes forward, they will not be able to stop Jinglei''s revenge, which is like a storm, No one dare to say that they can block the thunder!


    Xiao Yao''s threat seems to be unrealistic now, but even the head of Nantian palace doesn''t dare to take it seriously. Who can make it thunder? Who makes Jinglei one of the three Chinese experts?


    Even if it''s just before. The palace master looked at Xiao Yao with a twinkle in his eyes. Finally, he took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, you are a friend of nantianyuan, and of course you are also a friend of nantiangong. I promise you that as long as you cure elder Qingfeng, I will let you go. What do you think? No matter what you did before, I can forgive you. "¡° Don''t worry. Don''t forgive me! " Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if you have to say that you forgive me, it means that I have done something wrong. I have done nothing wrong. Why do you need to forgive me?" There was a haze in the palace master''s eyes. He felt that Xiao Yao was a little ignorant of current affairs. Nan Tianyuan seems to think that Xiao Yao has gone too far. He coughs and winks at Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao ignores him intentionally. Nan Tianyuan himself can only sigh. He thinks he has done what he should do. If the relationship between Xiao Yao and Nan Tiangong still can''t be eased, he can''t. It''s the only way to do our best. Everyone''s eyes fell on the palace master and Xiao Yao. They were all wondering what attitude Xiao Yao and the palace master would take to deal with each other. At last, the master of the palace smiles first¡° Xiao Yao, you say you can cure. Do you still know medical skills? " Said the palace master¡° A little bit. " Xiao Yao said, "I learned some from my grandfather."¡° oh You mean Mr. Jinglei? Does he know the art of medicine? " The palace Master seemed a little surprised. Xiao Yao looked at the palace master with a disdainful look and said, "who told you that I have only one grandfather?" The palace master felt very aggrieved. Don''t most people have only one grandfather? You didn''t tell me how many grandfathers you have¡° I also have a grandfather, Gao Feng. I have learned medical skills with him since I was a child. So I said, "I know a little bit." Xiao Yao explained. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the expression on the palace master''s face is a little wonderful. I''m afraid I don''t know a little bit about it¡° You said the peak, but the peak of the miracle doctor? " The palace master asked in a low voice¡° Yes Xiao Yao smiles. The palace master took a deep breath, and he was even more afraid of this guy named Xiao Yao. A thunder was enough to make them turn pale and cautious. What''s more, there was a miracle doctor peak? When it comes to popularity, I''m afraid no one in the whole inner world dares to say that his personnel are better than Gao Feng. As long as Gao Feng says a word casually, there will be countless people willing to jump out and work for him. Some of them may be in order to return the favor of the peak, and some of them may be in order to get the favor of the peak. There is a saying in Neijiang lake that if you get a favor from Gaofeng, you will have one more life. As long as you have half a breath left, Gaofeng will be able to bring the dead back to life! If the South Heaven palace offends Jinglei, it may receive a person''s revenge. But if the South Heaven palace offends Gao Feng, it will be even more troublesome. They will be retaliated by the whole inner world! Gao Feng''s influence in the inner world is far beyond their imagination! The palace master''s eyes changed again when he looked at Xiao Yao, which was a lot more polite¡° Xiao Yao, I know you are not simple, but I didn''t expect you to be so simple. Gao Feng''s grandson and apprentice must be very accomplished in medicine. No wonder you can see what poison elder Qingfeng has. It seems that I misunderstood you before. " The master of the Palace said this, and he said this, but he also found a step for himself. After all, Xiao Yao can''t offend now. Moreover, he really thinks so. He doesn''t look like Xiao Yao is poisoned and wants to find tianlingcao. If Xiao Yao''s expression and tone of voice are pretended, the palace master thinks that even if he is cheated by Xiao Yao, he should take it for granted. He is just like a movie king! Xiao Yao looked at the palace master, nodded, and said nothing more¡° Xiao Yao, as long as you cure elder Qingfeng, it''s up to you The palace master is very forthright. Xiao Yao smiles, looks at the other side and says, "if I want to avoid suspicion now, I will definitely say I don''t want anything. That''s what you think, right?" The palace master was slightly stunned and didn''t speak, but he thought he might have guessed what Xiao Yao was going to say next¡° I don''t think so. I just want tianlingcao. As long as I cure elder Qingfeng, you will offer tianlingcao with both hands. What do you think? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. The palace master took a deep breath. He felt that he underestimated this guy. Although he looked young, he was actually very resourceful and mentally mature.

 Chapter 296

    Xiao Yao is not simple, very not simple. At least, this is what the head of Nantian palace thinks.


    He thought that he had misunderstood Xiao Yao before, and Xiao Yao also said that he would not want anything for the sake of face. Even if he really made the offer, it would not have anything to do with tianlingcao. This is not only for avoiding suspicion, but also for his face. Young people at this age generally want face, It seems normal to do something irrational.


    However, he felt that he had misunderstood Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao would not do anything irrational because of impulse. Just as he said, he just wants tianlingcao. If he wants it simply, he won''t care whether it will cause any misunderstanding, or whether his face can''t pass.


    "Well, I promise you." The palace Master said after taking a deep breath.


    He didn''t have a choice, and he didn''t want to pay for tianlingcao, but now he didn''t have a choice. Elder Qingfeng was too important for their Nantian palace. Even if it wasn''t important, he was just an ordinary person in Nantian palace. In front of so many people, he had to pay everything.


    Otherwise, what will the whole Nantian palace think of him?


    In the face of such a problem, he made such a choice, and he can only make such a choice. Although there are two roads in front of him, and even the second road is still in full bloom, he knows in his heart that the end of this road leads to Naihe bridge.


    Xiao Yao got the answer he wanted, nodded his head, stood up, went to the bedside, held out his hand, grasped elder Qingfeng''s wrist, and began to feel his pulse carefully.


    "All right, let''s go out first! I know you''re all worried about elder Qingfeng, but you can''t help by staying here. On the contrary, you will disturb them. " The palace Master said.


    Those people looked at each other one by one. After hesitating for a moment, they obediently left the room, but they didn''t leave. Instead, they quietly stayed outside, and some even began to pray for heaven


    Xiao Yao is not so nervous. Although eating Qifen is complicated, elder Qingfeng''s situation is also very bad now. However, Xiao Yao is very confident in himself. Before, even if he didn''t have Yuanli, he could cure the disease of eating Qifen with the help of his internal strength, not to mention now?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s confidence, it also eases the pressure in the heart of the palace master and Nan Tianyuan. They don''t know why. Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, what they have no reason for is a kind of relaxation. It seems that as long as Xiao Yao is willing to take the hand, it already represents that they can cure Qingfeng Changlao.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. He takes out the fire needle he carries with him, and pinches one of it and sticks it on elder Qingfeng''s Geshu acupoint. Then he starts to run the Yuan Li in his body and ferry it into elder Qingfeng''s body. Of course, this is only the first step. If it''s really easy to untie it, Xiao Yao won''t say it''s a bit complicated.


    He took out five silver needles from the needle box again and put them on the Zhongting, Jiuwei, Renying, Yunmen and Shimen acupoints of elder Qingfeng. Then he took out a small carving knife and cut a small hole on the sole of elder Qingfeng''s foot, releasing a little blood, which is also a acupoint on the sole of his foot. In fact, there are many acupoints on the feet, some of which go straight to the internal organs of the human body. Do foot therapy, there are a lot of stress, after all, every acupoint is very important, good technology, it is called enjoyment, but if you encounter that kind of no experience, there is no acupoint theory, pure broken blind press, serious point that is playing life. Maybe you will hurt some acupoints because you don''t control the power well, and then you will damage the internal organs. The consequences are very serious.


    Xiao Yao''s movements are very skillful, and every acupoint is very accurate and fast. He didn''t even look at it. All these acupoints have been deeply imprinted in Xiao Yao''s mind. Even if he blindfolded now, it would not be a bit different.


    Xiao Yao has stopped and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "By the way, palace master, didn''t you say that you also have a lot of herbs here? I''ll write a prescription for you later, and you can help me get some medicine back. Is that ok? "


    "No problem, no problem." At this time, the palace master has completely believed Xiao Yao''s previous words. If there is still a doubt in Xiao Yao''s heart before he started, now that doubt has been completely eliminated. Simply put, with Xiao Yao''s hand, who dares to say that he is not Gao Feng''s apprentice, he must be anxious with whom!


    Nantian yuanyan''s strength is still good. He immediately turns around to find paper and pen. To Xiao Yao''s dismay, what this guy brings is brush and Xuan paper. However, it''s not surprising. Think about it carefully. If a morning light suddenly appears here, how can it destroy the atmosphere?


    Nan Tianyuan seemed worried about something. He asked in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, why don''t you say I''ll write it?" After all, in today''s society, there are too few people who can write calligraphy. They just learn a little in primary school, or they join some extra-curricular classes.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, took the brush, rice paper and inkstone. After finishing the grinding, he rolled up his sleeves, picked up the brush, and spread the rice paper on the table. His wrists swayed gently, and the vigorous handwriting leaped onto the paper.


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned. He was really ashamed to death. He began to learn calligraphy since he was a child. However, compared with Xiao Yao, his handwriting is quite different. After writing for such a long time, his handwriting can only be regarded as fair at most. But Xiao Yao is different. His every word is like a sculpture, which has been carefully carved, Even if it is called uncanny craftsmanship, it is not too much¡° Good word, good word The palace master also sighed, "I''m afraid even I can''t write such words." His biggest hobby is drinking tea, followed by writing. His practice is not only cultivation, but also mood. Drinking tea and writing calligraphy are the best ways to cultivate his sentiment and cultivate his character. But even so, he feels that his writing is not as good as Xiao Yao''s. Soon, a prescription was written. Xiao Yao handed it to the palace master and said, "I''ll trouble you next."¡° Yes, yes The palace master nodded slightly and looked at Xiao Yao with more admiration. When he praised Xiao Yao''s words, Xiao Yao didn''t look proud. This is the best use of these four words. It''s really hard for a young man to keep such a steady heartbeat. Now he has to begin to doubt how big Xiao Yao is, Isn''t it true that the old monster has been trained to return to nature, and the younger he lives, the younger he is? Looking at nantianyuan, the palace Master said, "you''re here with Xiao Yao. I''ll go out first."¡° Yes, yes Nan Tianyuan stood up and saw off the palace master. Then he turned back and looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, do you really have confidence to cure elder Qingfeng?"¡° Yes, 90% sure. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Cut, life ah, can''t be so confident, lest the sewer capsize Oh South sky is far from good¡° I know, so I''m 90% sure of what I say. " Xiao Yao said. Nan Tianyuan: "he really wants to give Xiao Yao a fist. How can this guy force him to be so perfect? Master! Anyway, he can''t learn any more. If it wasn''t for his understanding of Xiao Yao, now he would think that Xiao Yao would talk big. Before long, the master of the palace came back. Xiao Yao took the herbal medicine from the master of the palace, and then went to suffer. Before he left, he said: "elder Qingfeng may wake up later. Watch it. Don''t let him pull out the silver needle. Even if you want to pull it out, you have to drink some medicine." The palace master nodded: "well, Xiao Yao, don''t worry. I know it in my heart." Xiao Yao turned and left. In elder Qingfeng''s residence, there is a medicine can, which saves a lot of things. But the medicine can may not be used for a long time, and there is a layer of dust on it. He has to brush it clean first... Twenty minutes later, elder Qingfeng slowly opens his eyes and wakes up, but his face is still not good, and his face is slightly pale, He looked at the palace master sitting on the side and wanted to sit up. Nan Tianyuan quickly went to him and pressed elder Qingfeng on the bed: "elder, you''re not cured yet. Don''t sit up." Elder Qingfeng looked at nantianyuan and the master of the palace. After a moment''s silence, he said, "someone has broken into nantiangong. He is an expert or a poison expert. Be careful!"¡° "Yes?" Hearing this, the palace master was shocked and asked, "elder Qingfeng, who are you talking about?"¡° I don''t know. " Elder Qingfeng shook his head and said, "he''s masked. He''s a little fat. Listening to his voice, he''s probably in his forties." The palace master frowned and stood up immediately¡° Elder Qingfeng, take a rest first. I''ll go out now and tell you to go down. Be careful with all the people in the South Heaven palace. " Said the palace master¡° En... "Elder Qingfeng nodded, and then he was relieved. After the palace master left, elder Qingfeng found that he was wearing a silver needle¡° okay? Tianyuan, what''s the matter? Who can help me to cure again? " Elder Qingfeng asked¡° It''s Xiao Yao. " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile¡° Is that the young man? " Elder Qingfeng was a little surprised. "How old is he? Can he be a doctor?"¡° Elder Qingfeng, you can''t imagine that Xiao Yao has a grandfather who is Gao Feng! " When Nan Tianyuan said this, he was still full of pride. He had regarded Xiao Yao as a friend. This friend, Niu, has his own face, doesn''t he?

 Chapter 297

    Xiao Yao came into the room with the medicine.


    After hearing the name of Gaofeng from nantianyuan, elder Qingfeng looks at Xiao Yao with surprise.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be Gao Feng''s Apprentice. No wonder you are so good at medicine at such an age. It''s true that a famous teacher is a good apprentice." Elder Qingfeng looks at Xiao Yao and makes no secret of his appreciation.


    Xiao Yao slightly jaw head, way: "Qingfeng elder falsely praise, younger generation is just a little understand."


    "Those who know a little or two can''t cure me." Elder Qingfeng said with a smile, "I know my own body very well."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and didn''t speak.


    Elder Qingfeng continued: "Xiao Yao, what kind of poison do I have here?"


    "It''s a kind of poison that can destroy the breath in the cultivator''s body. In fact, it won''t cause you too much damage. At least it won''t endanger your life. It''s just possible to lose your cultivation." Xiao Yao handed the medicine bowl to Nan Tianyuan, then said.


    "Ha ha, for those of us, if we really lose our self cultivation, what''s the difference if we die?" Elder Qingfeng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao looks at elder Qingfeng and says he doesn''t agree. If you have no cultivation, you can start all over again. But if you have no life, you will lose everything. However, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with elder Qingfeng''s words, because he is not elder Qingfeng. He is still young. He has a chance to start all over again. But you can let elder Qingfeng start all over again... What can he do to start all over again?


    Nantianyuan took care of elder Qingfeng and drank the medicine. After drinking the medicine, elder Qingfeng''s face became more relaxed, at least not as ugly as before.


    "Hoo..." elder Qingfeng sighed. Nantianyuan quickly handed over a paper towel. Elder Qingfeng looked at Xiao Yao after wiping his mouth and said, "thank you. I feel much better."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "there is nothing to thank me for. I can''t get up early for nothing."


    "Oh?" Elder Qingfeng seemed a little surprised. Then he showed a sudden expression and asked, "What promise did the palace master give you?"


    "I asked him for tianlingcao, and he was willing to give it to me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Tianlingcao?" Elder Qingfeng''s face suddenly became very ugly, and finally showed a bitter smile, "it seems that my life is really precious."


    It can be seen that elder Qingfeng is very distressed now. As the elder of Nantian palace, he knows more about the value of tianlingcao than anyone else. Now he has paid for tianlingcao in order to save him. Although this is helpless, his heart is still dripping blood.


    Xiao Yao looked at elder Qingfeng and said seriously, "elder Qingfeng, tianlingcao is very important to you. The palace master has told me this before, but I have to have tianlingcao now. My second grandfather Jinglei is seriously ill now, so tianlingcao is necessary to cure him."


    "Yes?" Elder Qingfeng was slightly stunned and nodded, "if it is like this, then I will be relieved. Jinglei is a good man. If tianlingcao is really taken to save his life, it''s not a pity."


    "I''ll tell my second grandfather about it later and ask him to write down the favor." Xiao Yao continued.


    Elder Qingfeng was a little excited when he heard Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Will he write down our feelings?" His tone sounded a little excited.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao chuckles.


    Elder Qingfeng''s smile became more intense. They all know what kind of existence Jinglei is. If Jinglei really owes them a favor, it will be of great significance to the whole Nantian palace. If Jinglei recovers his own cultivation in the future, they will exchange tianlingcao for a talisman!


    It''s the life preserver of the whole Nantian palace!


    In the whole inner world, who dares not be afraid of thunder except tiger king and human emperor? Because of Jinglei''s human feelings, who dares to come to their Nantian palace in the future? This is also the reason why elder Qingfeng is excited.


    "Also, elder Qingfeng, the poison on your body is almost the same, but you still have to continue to drink my prescription, once a day, about three days, and the remaining poison on your body will be forced out. By that time, your body will be healed."


    "Well... So good, so good." At elder Qingfeng''s age, what they fear most is poisoning life, because at this age, minor diseases and disasters may leave behind some hidden diseases. In another two years, they will be tortured to death.


    Xiao Yao''s words can be regarded as a reassurance to elder Qingfeng. After all, he is Gao Feng''s Apprentice. In elder Qingfeng''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s words are highly reliable.


    After sitting for a while, the palace master came back.


    "Elder Qingfeng, are you all right?" Asked the palace master.


    Elder Qingfeng said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m much better, but I still have some chest tightness. But Xiao Yao also said just now that I''ll be cured if I drink the medicine for another three days."


    "Well, that''s good." Hearing elder Qingfeng''s words, the palace master was relieved. After all, elder Qingfeng can''t have any accidents¡° Xiao Yao, thank you very much. Come with me. " The palace master turned to look at Xiao Yao and said¡° okay? Where are you going? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Go and get the spirit grass. " The palace Master said with a smile, "since I have promised you before, naturally I will do what I say."¡° Ha ha, good Xiao Yao felt that the palace master had begun to put gold on his face again. He said it as if he could speak. Let''s not say that he''s not afraid of the Revenge of the peak and thunder. If he really doesn''t believe his words, what do people in the South Heaven palace think of him? How can he be the head of the South Heaven palace in the future? How can we convince everyone of him? Even if he is reluctant to give up the spirit grass, he will keep his fresh brain to make the wisest choice under such circumstances. However, Xiao Yao didn''t want to say anything about it. It didn''t do him any good. Since the palace Master said this, Xiao Yao would go on with what the other side said. Anyway, the most important thing now is to get tianlingcao. As for other things... Xiao Yao didn''t want to think so much about it! Following the leader of the palace, Xiao Yao goes out of elder Qingfeng''s residence. In fact, the treasure Pavilion of the South Heaven palace is still in the back mountain and in a small cave. It''s very hidden. From the outside, it looks like an ordinary mountain wall, but there is a mechanism on it. When the palace leader twists the mechanism, the stone wall splits a crack, and then it quickly collapses and a hole appears, This is similar to the cave in Alibaba and the forty thieves, except that there is a missing mantra called "open sesame door". The cave is not dim. Although it carries light, there is a burning candlestick on the stone wall every five steps. The cave is not as narrow as Xiao Yao imagined. On the contrary, it becomes more and more spacious as he goes in. At last, they stopped and dug the bottom of the hole. It was about the size of 80 bungalows, with some bookshelves and some books on them. It seemed that they were some years old. In the cave, there are some vases, porcelain and other things, which should be old things. Treasure Pavilion, since this is the treasure Pavilion of Nantian palace, there must be a lot of good things. But Xiao Yao''s mind is not on these things at all. What he cares about now is tianlingcao¡° Xiao Yao, look at the calligraphy and paintings here. The latest ones are from the Ming Dynasty. " Said the palace master. Xiao Yao nodded in response. The palace master pointed to a small box and said, "it''s a night pearl, a toy of Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty, and the vase, which used to be placed in Princess Yang''s palace."¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded. When the palace Master said this, he always noticed the changes on Xiao Yao''s face. When he found that Xiao Yao didn''t show any excited look, he sighed with disappointment. It''s impossible. If Xiao Yao is very interested in this, he might be able to persuade Xiao Yao to take the calligraphy and painting here and leave the spirit grass. But now, Xiao Yao''s mind is obviously on the Tianling grass. He doesn''t even bother to look at other good things. This is a man who doesn''t know how to buy! The palace master was depressed and thought. As he thought about this, he went to a bookshelf. After he gently opened the bookshelf, there was a small dark grid on the wall behind the bookshelf. It seemed that this was where tianlingcao was hidden. It seemed that this tianlingcao was really important to their South Heaven palace. Otherwise, it would not be so hidden. In fact, when he just entered the cave, Xiao Yao had a very comfortable feeling. As the palace Master said, because tianlingcao was in the cave, there was a lot of aura here. Why are there so many masters of ancient martial arts in the past, even those who fly over the eaves and walls and pick leaves and flowers everywhere? At that time, there was plenty of aura in the world. At least, the sky was blue, the water was clear, and the meat was safe to eat... Xiao Yao felt that if he practiced in this cave, he might practice faster than outside. This heavenly spirit grass is really amazing! Xiao Yao can''t help rubbing his hands, some can''t wait. At the same time, the palace master has come to him with a black box. The black box looks very delicate, and the carver seems to have worked hard¡° Is it in here? " Xiao Yao was obviously surprised¡° Right here. " The master nodded. Xiao Yao was a little depressed: "won''t it wither?"¡° There is no root, there is no stem. How can it wither? " The palace Master said with a smile. Xiao Yao is more curious

 Chapter 298

    Rootless and stemless, can such plants still have vitality? Xiao Yao felt that the palace master was talking nonsense, but when the other side opened the box, he had a feeling that he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    As the palace Master said, rootless and stemless, just like duckweed, just like the photo Jiang Tianlu gave Xiao Yao.


    When the box just opened, Xiao Yao only felt a cool wind blowing on his face, and his whole spirit was shocked.


    "This is the spirit grass you want." The palace master looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you should feel it, too?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s really different. No wonder you are so reluctant."


    The palace Master said with a wry smile, "what can I do if I can''t give up? Now it''s not yours. " When he said this, his eyes were still on the tianlingcao, and they were telling Xiao Yao how reluctant he was. However, Xiao Yao couldn''t be softhearted for his second master. If it''s not for this, Xiao Yao doesn''t mind treating elder Qingfeng for free, and doesn''t want anything.


    "Take it. This box is also a good thing. At least it''s from the Tang Dynasty." Although the palace master is still a little distressed, he still hands the box to Xiao Yao.


    "Well, thank you." Xiao Yao nodded heavily.


    "Ha ha, don''t thank me. Since I have promised you before, that''s what I should do." The palace master waved his hand and then said, "can I trouble you with something?"


    "Go ahead, please." Xiao Yao has already thought about it. If it''s not too difficult, it doesn''t matter if he agrees to the other party. After all, he has already given away their treasure of the town. It seems that it''s not wrong to agree to one thing.


    "After you take tianlingcao, you can do it quickly. I''m afraid of making mistakes, so I can''t get the time because I can''t bear to do something back." The palace master looked at Xiao Yao seriously and said so.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he heard the speech, and then he could not laugh or cry, but he still nodded. Even if the other party didn''t say so, Xiao Yao also planned to do so. Anyway, now the task has been successfully completed, there is no need to continue to waste too much time here, and now Xiao Yao can''t wait to go back to Tianlong mountain and give tianlingcao to his grandfather.


    What''s more, it doesn''t seem that the palace master is joking about this matter. For the sake of being careful, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s a very wise choice to get out of the way immediately.


    So, after coming out of the cave, Xiao Yao greets nantianyuan, and then drives away from nantiangong. As long as the man who poisoned elder Qingfeng is OK, it''s all about nantiangong. It has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Does he think that because he and nantianyuan are friends now, So the matter of nantiangong is his business.


    Besides, there are many experts in nantiangong. Even nantianyuan is just a little inferior to him. If nantiangong really doesn''t have a good way, even if he stays here, I''m afraid he can''t help. Maybe he''s still a giver.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao''s speed increased a lot, and he felt like an arrow to return home, although it was already night.


    Nantiangong, in elder Qingfeng''s room, the palace master enters the room again.


    "Master, Xiao Yao, why did he leave in such a hurry?" After seeing the palace master, Nan Tianyuan stood up and asked curiously.


    "Well, he''s got everything. Why don''t he leave?" The palace Master seemed to be a little bit subdued. "I haven''t told you to bring back the Buddha dust beads. Even if you don''t bring them back, you''ve brought back a big trouble. You''re leading a wolf into the room. What''s the matter with your master?"


    "Hey, master, you can''t say that. After all, elder Qingfeng is more important than that, isn''t he?" Nan Tianyuan said with a smiley face.


    The palace leader sighed and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, I know in my heart that my choice is the wisest one. What''s more, I have only one choice. If I don''t do that, what can I do? However, I just feel unhappy. Why? Why is it that our Nantian palace has been a treasure for so many years, and in the blink of an eye, it was taken away by that boy named Xiao Yao! "


    Speaking of this, he had the impulse to cry bitterly.


    Nan Tianyuan smiles, and he can understand his master''s mood, so in his opinion, the palace master''s expression at this time doesn''t seem to be surprising. It''s no exaggeration at all. If he is his master, I''m afraid he will also be full of tears at this time.


    At this time, nantianyuan also thought of a song: who knows the pain in my heart, the road I have walked, and I cry in the dark


    Qingfeng, who was still lying on the bed, said with a smile, "come on, since everything has been taken away by others, it''s useless for us to give up. Besides, we''re not at a loss."


    "No loss?" The palace master was slightly stunned.


    "Yes." Elder Qingfeng said, "Xiao Yao has promised me before. If he really uses tianlingcao to cure Jinglei this time, Jinglei will owe us a big favor in Nantian palace."


    Hearing the words, the palace master became uneasy immediately¡° Is that really what Xiao Yao said? " His voice seemed to tremble with excitement¡° Yes Elder Qingfeng nodded, "I don''t think he is joking. Besides, we should have given tianlingcao to him, and he didn''t say it to make us happy." After listening to elder Qingfeng''s words, the original depression and haze on the palace master''s face were swept away in an instant. Instead, he was full of excitement and joy. What he and elder Qingfeng see is the same. If they really get thunder''s favor, they will get a talisman for the whole Nantian palace. If so converted, it seems that they really do not lose¡° It seems that the boy''s character is still very good! " The palace master could not help sighing¡° Well, I also think Xiao Yao is very good. His eyes are very clean. I believe everything he says here is true. " Elder Qingfeng said so. Hearing elder Qingfeng''s words, nantianyuan was surprised. Although elder Qingfeng was kind, his strength also made him have a high eye for people. In the whole Nantian palace, there were too few young people who could get into his eyes, even more than one. However, elder Qingfeng only had a simple contact with Xiao Yao, and he could give Xiao Yao such a high evaluation, It can be seen that Xiao Yao is really different. With nantianyuan''s understanding of elder Qingfeng, he knows that elder Qingfeng is not talking about it. Since he says so, it means Xiao Yao is really good¡° Elder Qingfeng, master, I want to go to Haitian again for a while. " Nan Tianyuan said¡° okay? What''s the matter? " The palace master looked at his apprentice and asked curiously¡° Three months later, there is a good play. " Nan Tianyuan deliberately sold a pass¡° What''s the good play? " The palace master and elder Qingfeng said together¡° Master, do you remember I told you earlier that I was almost killed by that white faced scholar? " Nan Tianyuan said with a cough¡° There is such a thing. You have already told me before. What''s the matter? Is there any story in it? " The master of the palace was suspicious¡° Of course there is. " Nan Tianyuan said quickly, "last time, Xiao Yao and I were defeated. Oh, to be exact, I was hurt, but at the most critical moment, the white faced scholar suddenly attacked us."¡° What? " After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, elder Qingfeng''s face showed a surprised expression: "Tianyuan, do you mean that the white faced scholar actually gave you a hand when you were fighting with Xiao Yao?"¡° Yes Nan Tianyuan nodded, "in fact, at that time, we already knew that the white faced scholar was there, but we didn''t expect that he would be so unruly."¡° Rules are set by people. People can talk about rules, and naturally they can not talk about rules. " The palace Master said in a cold voice, "I told you before that it''s necessary to be defensive. Don''t you forget?"¡° Master, this is really my carelessness. Xiao Yao and I both know that the white faced scholar is from the inner world. Since that guy is also from the inner world, how can he be so indifferent to the morality of the inner world? "¡° Forget it. I don''t want to talk about you. Go on The palace Master said with a frown. Nan Tianyuan nodded, and then he continued to say what he had said before. He simply talked with the palace master and elder Qingfeng about what happened on Xianren mountain that day. Finally, he told elder Qingfeng and the palace master about the duel between Xiao Yao and the white faced scholar¡° If you say so, I''m really good at it. He''s really kind to you. " The palace master sighed¡° Yes, so, that''s why I think I should be friends with him. " Nan Tianyuan said, "from the beginning, I thought he was unusual, but as for where he was unusual, I can''t tell."¡° "It''s very gracious." Elder Qingfeng suddenly spoke¡° What? " Nan Tianyuan and the palace master''s puzzled eyes fell on him¡° The bearing is not so good. " Elder Qingfeng added¡° Tolerance... "Nan Tianyuan repeated these two words, and the last two slaps clapped heavily together, sounding a crisp sound¡° you ''re right! Elder Qingfeng, you are right, but you have a great bearing! " South sky is far away¡° Three months... Oh no, to be exact, more than two months later, Xiao Yao will have a life and death battle with the white faced scholar? " Elder Qingfeng asked¡° Yes Nan Tianyuan nodded¡° Let me know when you''re going. I''ll go with you. " Elder Qingfeng said with a smile, "I really want to see how powerful Jinglei''s apprentice is. He dares to accept the challenge of the white faced scholar!"

 Chapter 299

    There is a spring on Tianlong mountain. It is very clean. When Xiao Yao was still on the mountain, he carried water from here every day and then went back to his house. For this reason, Gao Feng specially made a lot of wooden buckets for Xiao Yao. When Xiao Yao was four or five years old, the wooden buckets were very small. Then with the growth of his age, the wooden buckets that used to carry water gradually became larger.


    Now the barrel is still in use, just for another person.


    Xiaoyue put down the two buckets on her shoulders and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Her face turned red and she gasped.


    "She''s too young and a girl. How can you make her do this?" Jinglei was lying on the bed, pale and weak, but his eyes were still shining.


    "Didn''t Xiao Yao do the same thing before?" Gao Feng sits by the bed, looks at Xiaoyue outside the door and says.


    "But he is a boy! Besides, you are a traditional Chinese medicine, and you don''t know that it will crush children''s muscles and bones. " Thunder dissatisfied.


    "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I have a way." Gao Feng took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    Thunder shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "By the way, what did Xiao Yao say when I fainted this time?" Thunder asked.


    Mentioning Xiao Yao, his eyes showed a look of pity.


    Gao Feng thought about it and said, "he told me that he would find tianlingcao."


    Thunder sighed, but said: "I haven''t seen tianlingcao. Where can he find it? According to me, you should never tell him that you are putting pressure on him. You don''t know his character. If he can''t find it, he may not come back. "


    "I know." Gao Feng narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    "And you told him?" Thunder and depression.


    "What do you want him to do here? Are you going to stay with us until we get to the ground? He''s no longer young. It''s time to go out and have a look. " Gao Feng said, "it''s just that if I let him go down the mountain, he may not agree. It''s better to give him a task."


    When Jinglei thought about it, he thought what Gaofeng said was very reasonable, so he didn''t say much.


    "By the way, I gave him the pendant." Gao Feng said.


    "The pendant? About his life experience? " Startled thunder slightly a Leng.


    "Yes." Gao Feng nodded.


    "That''s good. Maybe his parents were in trouble at the beginning." Jinglei nodded, "but I don''t know if he will go to find his parents."


    "Yes." Gao Feng laughs, "anyway, I think so. This boy has attached great importance to feelings since he was a child. Although he has been telling us that he has no feelings with his parents, I don''t believe that he really thinks so in his heart. He will miss, be sad, be sad. He is a normal person, and will have the feelings of normal people... Yes, I want to tell you something, The boy seems to have met love. "


    "Really?" Thunder was excited and coughed twice.


    "Really." Gao Feng smiles.


    "That feeling is good!" Thunder and laughter.


    They really regard Xiao Yao as their grandson, and they also pay the most sincere feelings.


    Just at this time, Xiaoyue at the door suddenly shouts in a direction.


    "Daddy


    "Yes?" Gao Feng stands up, "Xiao Yao is back?"


    "Go and have a look." Thunder said¡° Yes The peak didn''t wait for thunder warning at all, so he stood up and went to the door with the teapot in his hand.


    A young man in a black shirt is walking this way step by step, with a smile on his face, looking light.


    Gao Feng''s eyes narrowed into a slit.


    "I didn''t think you would come back soon." After Xiao Yao came to him, Gao Feng said.


    "How can I not come back?" Xiao Yao laughs, "if I don''t come back, what will second grandfather do?"


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, peak immediately understand what: "you found?"


    "Found it." Xiao Yao nodded heavily.


    Gao Feng took a deep breath.


    To tell you the truth, not only he, but also Jinglei never thought that Xiao Yao would really find tianlingcao, because it was just something that existed in the legend. How can Xiao Yao really find it? Originally, they were hopeless!


    "Do you think it''s really tianlingcao?" Gao Feng took a sip of tea and pressed down his inner excitement.


    "I''m not sure." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. "You didn''t tell me what it was like. How can I be sure? But I think it should be. Last time someone gave me a picture, I found it this time, which is the one in the picture. "


    "Come on, show me." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao black line: "grandfather, can you let me go first?"


    Gao Feng laughs, because he is too excited, he didn''t think of it at all.


    Xiao Yao pulls Xiaoyue into the room. Looking at Xiaoyue''s sweating, he feels a little distressed.


    "Xiaoyue, are you tired here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not tired." Xiaoyue shook her head.


    "Come on, just like I was when I was a child, I want to die to face and live to suffer." Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    "It''s not to die to save face and live to suffer. To be exact, she and you all have a insistence in her heart. I know why Xiaoyue insists, but I don''t understand why you insist." At this time, the second grandfather''s voice of thunder came. Xiao Yao quickly turned his face and was happy when he saw the thunder.


    "Second grandfather, are you awake?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Jinglei said with a smile, "I was still talking about you with your grandfather just now."


    "Ha ha, I said, why do I seem to hear someone praising me for being handsome behind my back?" Xiao Yaole.


    Thunder looked at the peak: "this shameless look like the third."


    "It''s really similar, but I think Xiao Yao is better than LAN." He replied after thinking for a moment.


    Xiao Yao: "why can''t they say something nice? I''m tired of chatting with them!


    "Ha ha, take out the tianlingcao quickly." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and put the wooden box on the table.


    "That''s it?" Gao Feng came to him and opened the wooden box with his hand. As soon as he opened it, the expression on his face became very wonderful and even a little excited.


    "Yes! That''s it! " He asked and answered himself, and the expression on his face was still so excited, "this is absolutely it!"


    "Brother, are you sure?" Jinglei asks, he wants to sit up, but he is not strong enough. Xiao Yao also notices the situation on his side, so he quickly comes up and sits up with Jinglei.


    "Well, I won''t admit it." Gao Feng nodded heavily, "some of your diseases have been cured. I believe that as long as you give me three months, you can recover!"


    Thunder lowered his head and his shoulders twitched. This move makes Xiao Yao a little at a loss. He didn''t expect that his second grandfather, a man like steel and rock, would cry with joy.


    However, he can also understand the mood of thunder at this time.


    Who is Jinglei? That''s the person at the top of the pyramid of ancient Chinese martial arts. But the battle 20 years ago made it impossible for him to use the vigorous Qi in his body. For him, it was more painful than killing him. That''s because Gaofeng kept him steady and told him that he had no way to do it. That''s why he has survived until now.


    Although his cultivation is still there, his strength is no longer there. He has energy in his body, but it is difficult to work. Isn''t it a very tormenting thing?


    "Xiao Yao, thank you." The thunder choked.


    Xiao Yao stares at Jinglei and says, "you are my grandfather."


    Jinglei was a little stunned, then understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, and laughed: "yes, I have a good grandson! By the way, Xiao Yao, where did you get this? "


    "South Heaven palace." Xiao Yao said.


    "South Heaven palace? The hermit school? " Startled thunder slightly a Leng.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "grandfather, you know that, too?"


    "How could I not know." Jinglei said, "I''ve been in Neijiang lake for so many years. If I don''t even know about nantiangong, don''t I live on dogs for so many years? It''s just that I didn''t expect to have such a treasure in the South Heaven palace. I can already feel the aura of the heavenly spirit grass. "


    "Yes, it''s also a treasure for their South Heaven palace. Originally, they said they would not give me anything, but their elder Qingfeng suddenly got poisoned and ate gas powder. I helped him detoxify. This is the condition I put forward."


    One side of the peak suddenly cold face.


    "You did it?" Gao Feng asked.


    "Grandfather, do you think I can do such a thing? I can''t poison others for my own selfish desire or for a certain purpose. I grew up listening to this saying. Can I still not understand it? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Gao Feng''s face was relieved and he laughed. It''s true that Xiao Yao grew up. No one knows more about his character than Gao Feng.


    "Why? Xiao Yao, your accomplishments... "Jinglei suddenly changed his face, then looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes," earthshaking scene? "


    "Well, it''s not just that." Xiao Yao said, "and Yuanli."


    "Yuanli?" Startle thunder facial expression big change, facial expression is startled, "do you mean, your body already condensed yuan Dan?"


    "Yes, it''s all my luck." Xiao Yao is also a little proud. It''s not easy for his second grandfather to show such expression and eyes.


    He took out the Buddha dust beads on his body: "I rely on this."


    "Buddha dust beads?" I can see it at a glance.


    "Do you know him?" Xiao Yao was even more surprised than Jinglei, and then he was disappointed. He wanted to show off, but now it seems impossible¡° Why don''t I know you? This is a treasure of Buddhism. How can it be in your hands? " Thunder asked. Xiao Yao said all the things he met at the auction with a smile

 Chapter 300

    Xiao Yao said in great detail, without any omission, including meeting a white faced scholar in the end.


    When it comes to the end, Jinglei''s face is more and more ugly. At last, his eyes twinkle with murder.


    "Oh, what a white faced scholar." Thunder sneer more than, face like cage frost, "I knew he would come to your trouble, I should have killed him! Why do you have to be soft hearted to save his life? "


    "Yes? Well, no wonder he says he owes you one. " Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He looked at Jinglei and continued to ask, "second grandfather, teach me to break the nine clouds."


    "Qi breaks the nine clouds? What did the white faced scholar tell you? " Thunder asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "there are still 70 days, I will go to the appointment, I don''t want to really die in the hands of the white faced scholar."


    "Brother, can I recover in 70 days?" Jinglei turned to Gaofeng and asked.


    "Even if you recover, you can''t compete with others so early. It''s not good for you." Gao Feng said, "and as I said just now, it will take three months, not one less day."


    Thunder clapped the bed: "then I''ll let others bully my grandson?"


    "If Xiao Yao learned how to break the nine clouds, with his current strength, can he deal with the white faced scholar?" Gao Feng asked with a frown.


    "If you learn, you''ll be sure." Said Jinglei.


    Gao Feng turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "your second grandfather thinks you are stupid, so you can''t learn."


    Xiao Yao


    "Well, I didn''t mean that either." Thunder a little embarrassed, "just I think it''s a little difficult."


    Xiao Yao thought, isn''t that what he meant?


    "Ah, your second grandfather is good at everything, but he doesn''t speak properly. If he doesn''t know what euphemism is, you don''t care." Gao Feng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao: "he wants to tell Gao Feng that he didn''t intend to care about it, but now that you have emphasized it, how can I pretend not to care?


    He was depressed, wronged, sad, sad, helpless


    "Second grandfather, is it really hard for you to say that you are so angry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s not difficult, but with your talent, it may be difficult to learn in 70 days." Jinglei said seriously.


    Xiao Yao felt that he had better not learn.


    White faced scholar, come and kill me quickly. They are torturing me! They did it on purpose!


    "Anyway, we have to give it a try." Gao Feng said, "let Xiao Yao have a try first. If he hasn''t learned how to break the nine clouds within 70 days, then we''ll think of some other ways."


    "Well, that''s the only way for the time being." Thunder nodded.


    "From today on, you''ll teach Xiao Yao how to break the nine clouds of Qi. I''ll shut up and make medicine for you." Gao Feng said.


    "No problem." Thunder nodded.


    Gao Feng looked at Xiao Yao and finally said seriously, "if you don''t learn, you don''t have to be nervous. In the inner world, there are many people willing to give me some face."


    Xiao Yao knows what Gao Feng means. If Xiao Yao really can''t learn to be angry in 70 days, then Gao Feng will go to other people to help solve the problem. This seems to be the safest way. Just like Gao Feng said, in Neijiang lake, many people will give him face. As long as Gao Feng cheers up, he will be able to help him, Many experts in the inner world are willing to work for him. Xiao Yao, listening to Gao Feng''s words, suddenly felt warm in his heart, but he said with a smile: "don''t worry, grandfather. I believe I can learn it. I have confidence in myself."


    "Well, it''s good to have confidence, but I don''t have much confidence in you." Gao Feng said, "from the first day you followed me to learn medical skills, I found that you are not a good material. If you are really a genius, your medical skills should have surpassed me for such a long time. However, I have to say that your luck is still very good. First of all, the mysterious mystery of medical philosophy, and then this Buddha dust bead. Although I don''t know what Buddha dust bead is, it must be a good thing to see your second grandfather''s expression. "


    "Ha ha, I''m really lucky." Xiao Yao seems to be a little proud. Luck is also a part of his strength!


    "It''s nothing to be proud of. Practicing martial arts doesn''t need any luck, it just needs comprehension." Jinglei knocks on the side, which is the same as before. Gaofeng praises Xiao Yao from time to time, but every time Gaofeng praises Xiao Yao, Jinglei mocks him, just to make Xiao Yao feel at ease.


    Xiao Yao is used to all this.


    "I think my father is still very smart!" Xiaoyue said in a low voice.


    "Xiaoyue is really tasteful!" Xiao Yao gives Xiaoyue a thumbs up and praises her sincerely.


    "All right, all right, you''ll stop talking nonsense here. I''ll shut up now." Gao Feng said.


    "Well, good." Xiao Yao stands up to send Gao Feng out. The place where the peak is closed is in a small cave, which is not far away. There are food and drink in it. In fact, the main reason why we choose to be there is that it is very close to the peak''s medicinal field. When the peak needs any Chinese medicine, we can go out and pick it¡° By the way, Xiaoyue, you can go with me. " Gaofeng looks at Xiaoyue and says. Xiaoyue looked at the peak eagerly: "but I want to talk to my father more."¡° Elder brother, let Xiaoyue stay here. Anyway, it won''t affect us. Besides, she hasn''t touched anything yet. She can''t help you. " Thunder said with a smile, he is still a soft hearted person, to see the poor expression of Xiaoyue, he was touched¡° Ah, well, Xiaoyue, listen well, you can''t disturb them. " Gao Feng said. As soon as Xiaoyue heard this sentence, she knew that Gaofeng had promised her to stay. She immediately said with a smile, "don''t worry, granddad! I will not disturb them Gao Feng shakes his head and turns away with a medicine basket on his back. Xiao Yao stood at the door, looking at Gao Feng''s back. After a long time, he was relieved, with a bitter smile on his face¡° My grandfather is old He said¡° Well, it''s not just your grandfather. I''m old, too. " Thunder said with a smile¡° You are highly cultivated and can prolong your life, so you can''t see it. " Xiao Yao turned his head and said¡° But I''m still old, even if I don''t look like it, but my mentality is still old. " Jinglei took a deep breath and said, "during this time, I have been thinking about a problem. I found that I didn''t seem to be so eager to recover my cultivation. You know, at the beginning, I didn''t even have the courage to live, because I wanted to be the first in the world. When I wanted everyone to mention me, they would say that I was invincible, so, At the beginning, it was a great blow to me. I really can''t accept it. " Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He went to the window, moved a chair and listened quietly. He felt that his best identity at this time was to be an audience. Jinglei continued: "slowly, I don''t care. In fact, even if I live on the mountain as an ordinary person, it''s very good. I don''t need to think so much about what''s the best in the world and what''s invincible in the world. All this is bullshit. There are heaven and people outside the world. Besides, even if I''m really invincible in the world, what can I do? I will still grow old and die, even if someone will remember me after I die, but what if those who remember me die? In the end, it''s just a push of dust. " Xiao Yao can''t understand what Jinglei said for a while. After all, he is so old that it''s difficult for him to understand what Jinglei said at this time¡° Second grandfather, if you recover, will you take revenge? " Xiao Yao asked¡° "Yes?" Thunder slightly Leng, and then frown tight, as if into thinking. Silence for a long time, he slowly shook his head: "I don''t know, may, may not, at the beginning, every day I want to recover my cultivation as soon as possible, and then go to revenge for myself, let the man who turned me into this experience what happened to me, but now, I don''t seem to have such a mind, I''m no longer as eager as before."¡° You don''t want revenge? " Xiao Yao widened his eyes and obviously felt that it was unbelievable¡° It''s not that I don''t want to take revenge, but that I can''t find a reason to take revenge. " He said, "why should I take revenge? Do you owe me anything? It was a duel. They were better at it. They won me. They had no eyes. They hurt me. How can I get revenge? What do they owe me? " Xiao Yao doesn''t know what happened at the beginning, so he can only keep what Jinglei says now. He doesn''t express his opinions about things he doesn''t know. This is a habit Xiao Yao has formed for many years. This is a kind of respect for others, but also respect for themselves, just like the saying: you see my cruelty now, but forget my heartache... "Second grandfather, I want to help you revenge." Xiao Yao said¡° If you avenge yourself, it''s revenge. " Jinglei said seriously, "if one day, you challenge that master, I will be happy, I will go to watch the battle, after all, you have reached the same height as that man, otherwise you will not die, but if you want revenge, I think you can get rid of this idea now." Xiao Yao sighed, did not speak, thunder said such words, Xiao Yao is not surprised¡° Don''t tell me, do you think the white faced scholar is terrible? " Jinglei shook his head, then asked zhengse¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao was surprised for a moment, and then there was a moment of silence. He recalled all that happened on Xianren mountain that day in his mind. At last, he sighed and gave an answer, "he is not as terrible as I am. I want to kill him now. I''m more terrible than him. "

 Chapter 301

    Is the white faced scholar terrible?


    Xiao Yao thinks that this problem has no meaning at all. He can''t feel that the white faced scholar is terrible, because he thinks that even if he is really against the white faced scholar, he doesn''t have no chance of winning. Since he still has the strength of the first World War, the other side is not so terrible.


    Jinglei is obviously very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s answer.


    "If you think the white faced scholar is terrible, you can''t go to this contest anyway, because you will surely die." Jinglei nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "his picking leaves and flying flowers is really powerful, but I think I have a way to deal with it."


    Thunder smell speech, slightly surprised: "you have thought of countermeasures?"


    "Yes! Second grandfather, do you think if I have to let the white faced scholar and I fight alone on the concrete floor, can he still pick leaves and fly flowers? " Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    Startled thunder: "he really wants to slap Xiao Yao to death. The way of feeling is to take the white faced scholar to the concrete floor to fight alone?


    However, after careful consideration, he found that Xiao Yao was really a way to make the other party unable to find a leaf. How could the white faced scholar use his leaf picking and flying flowers? How can he fight Xiao Yao when he has no killing moves?


    However, this method is obviously not very practical now. Indeed, it is not impossible to do so. But why does the white faced scholar have to promise Xiao Yao to fight on the concrete floor? This place has the final say, but Xiao Yao is not a fool. He will never put himself in a dangerous situation. Besides, the white faced scholar has already seen Xiao Yao''s strength. He will be equally cautious. With his understanding of the white faced scholar, he believes that white faced scholar is not the kind of extremely arrogant person.


    White faced scholar sometimes very arrogant, but it is also under the premise of absolute assurance. Otherwise, the white faced scholar will be extremely careful and will not give his enemies any chance.


    This is an advantage.


    "Do you think you will win?" Jinglei looked at Xiao Yao with a smile and asked, "seriously, don''t talk about it again - did you learn from your third grandfather? Look, I said at the beginning, don''t let you get in touch with him. I''m going to be the same as him. "


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and said for a long time: "if it comes to strength, I have the advantage, because I am in the same realm with him now, and I still have Yuanli in my body. However, I know that he has more experience in many aspects than me. He has lived too long, he knows too many moves that I don''t know, and he has many ideas that I can''t understand, so, I''m not sure again. "


    "Then why did you promise to come down? You''re taking a risk Jinglei frowned and seemed dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s practice.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was really reckless to promise so casually.


    Xiao Yao felt his chin and thought about it. He said seriously, "second grandfather, do you believe me? If I don''t agree with him, if I run like that, if I become a shrinking turtle, you will definitely beat me now. "


    "Yes?" Thunder was stunned at first, then burst out laughing.


    He laughed so hard that he began to cough and finally shed tears. Even when he stopped, he bullied his chest.


    "Yes! If you don''t dare to fight, then you are not my grandson. You should be a man! " He is proud of Xiao Yao and himself. He really wants to praise himself in his heart. Dongfang Wuyan, Dongfang Wuyan, how can you be so good? Why do you have such a good grandson? I really envy you!


    This is what he wants to say to himself most in his heart.


    "After you have learned how to break the nine clouds, the white faced scholar will not be your opponent. In fact, now you have the advantage. You know his killing moves, but he doesn''t know your killing moves. In this way, you will have more assurance." Jinglei began to analyze the current situation for Xiao Yao. Anyway, they should have come down. Of course, it''s impossible to escape. Jinglei doesn''t allow Xiao Yao to be a shrinking tortoise, and Xiao Yao will never be a shrinking tortoise himself. There are some imaginations about their personalities, for example, they are all people who don''t know what shrinking is.


    Xiao Yao after listening to thunder words, spread out his hand: "second grandfather, you know, I didn''t kill."


    "That was not before." Thunder said.


    "So I have it now?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "Not now, but that doesn''t mean you won''t be in the days to come." Jinglei said with a smile, "over the years, the strength of the white faced scholar has not made any breakthrough, but has declined a lot. This is good news for you. He has not made any progress after all these years. In the next 70 days, it is even more impossible to make any progress, but you are different. You are making progress all the time, The distance between you will be shorter and shorter, infinitely close, and even you can surpass him and stand in an invincible position. "


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "Second grandfather, are you going to teach me how to kill?" Xiao Yao''s accomplishments are good, and his moves are very skilled, but he has a fatal shortcoming, no killing move, no killing move. His killing moves are exactly a means, which he learned from his third grandfather, because if he wants to be a killer, he must be able to kill people. He has to understand the most vulnerable parts of the human body, such as the angle to attack a person''s heart, the gesture to be made by his fist, and the way to make the other person die quickly when he hits the temple. But these are not killing moves. Jinglei never teaches Xiao Yao how to kill, because he always thinks that guwu is not used to kill people, and he doesn''t want Xiao Yao to be an executioner, but now, Jinglei finally lets go. He is willing to teach Xiao Yao how to kill¡° Xiao Yao, do you want to learn? " Thunder asked. Xiao Yao nodded: "yes."¡° En... "Jinglei seems to be disappointed. Although he has decided to teach Xiao Yao how to kill, he still hopes Xiao Yao can have a kind heart. Xiao Yao seemed to see what Jinglei thought and said seriously: "I have to think about it, because the white faced scholar is my enemy. He is very cruel and will ignore the rules of the inner world. He has his own killing tactics. If I want to win him, I have to be more cruel and cunning than him. Since I want to defeat him and kill him, I must be more fierce than him! "¡° "Yes?" Jinglei stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes, "who told you all this?"¡° I think so myself. " Xiao Yao said, "if I don''t think so, maybe on the first day when I went down the mountain, there were no bones left for others to eat. Some people always like to be unreasonable. They are not polite to me at all. I once wanted to return good for bad and use my sincerity to influence them, but I found that it was a very stupid behavior, They still hate me. They always feel that their life or plans have been disrupted by my appearance, so I have to do it. " Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pause, carefully asked: "second grandfather, do you think what I said is wrong?"¡° No, "he said Jinglei shook his head. "I think what you said is quite right."¡° Why are you still frowning? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I wonder why I didn''t think of what you''re saying when I was young. If I thought the same as you when I was young, maybe I won''t come to such a situation now. At least, I will suffer a lot less. " Thunder said. Xiao Yao was shocked¡° ha-ha! Well, I understand. Now, we should know what is Qi breaking nine clouds. " Jinglei said, "now I can''t turn the aura in my body, and I can''t give you a demonstration. I can only speak carefully, and you must listen carefully."¡° Ha ha, no problem, second grandfather. For so many years, don''t you always teach me that? " Xiao Yaole¡° Qi is used to break the nine clouds. Oh, your Qi is different. You need to use Yuanli, but I think it''s all the same, right? " Thunder asked. He still has inner strength and energy in his body. He knows what Yuanli is and what Yuandan is, but he can''t feel the feeling of running Yuanli¡° In fact, strength and strength complement each other, but relatively speaking, strength is stronger than Qi, which is an evolution. " Xiao Yao explained for Jinglei that this is his own understanding of Yuanli during this period. "Qi has some unstable factors, but Yuanli is different. He is more stable, easy to ponder, and also contains powerful energy."¡° Well... You just need to understand that if you really want to learn how to break the nine clouds of Qi, you have to transfer the yuan force in your body. " Thunder said¡° How about calling it out? " Xiao Yao was slightly stunned¡° Yes, if you transfer it out, it will move automatically without wind. If you are powerless, you can swim without water. This is Wupo jiuxiao. " Thunder said. Xiao Yao deeply remembers every word Jinglei said. After hearing this, he feels as if he has grasped something. However, when he wants to know what he has grasped, he finds that he seems to understand nothing. It''s a very oppressive feeling. It''s like he has touched a big fish, I can feel the impact of the fish in my hand, but when I want to lift my hand to have a look, the fish has seized the opportunity to escape. He repeated these words, hoping to get a different understanding again.

 Chapter 302

    "No wind, no power, no water."


    These twelve words are engraved in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Yuanli''s external transfer is a very difficult and simple matter. It seems very awkward and it''s just a sick sentence, but in fact it is. As long as you can grasp the secret and understand what I want to express, you will understand it." Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "second grandfather, can''t you say more clearly?"


    "It''s hard to make it clear. For example, you tell me how you breathe." Jinglei said, "it''s a kind of self understanding. It''s as if you are born to understand it. When you know it, you will understand it. You even think, why are there people in this world who don''t know Yuanli? How stupid do they have to be? "


    Xiao Yao gasps and stares at Jinglei. After Jinglei says so much, he can understand. This is beating around the Bush and scolding himself for being stupid. No, to be exact, it''s not to beat around the Bush and scold yourself for being stupid. It''s just to point to your nose and scold without covering up! Is it true that in Jinglei''s opinion, the external transfer of Yuanli is as simple as breathing?


    Xiao Yao obviously still doesn''t understand it, and now he can''t understand it, because he thinks that Yuanli''s external tune sounds mysterious. How can it be simple? But he also felt that his second grandfather would not joke, and he would not joke with himself under such circumstances. There must be some things he didn''t want to understand.


    Startled thunder saw Xiao Yao silent, he also pondered for a moment, and then suddenly thought of something, looked at Xiao Yao, said with a smile: "Xiao Yao, I ask you, don''t you know how to use air crossing needle?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "this is what my grandfather taught me."


    "Yes, but have you ever thought that if you don''t have the silver needle in your hand, you can transfer Qi, or Yuan Li, into the patient''s body?" Thunder asked.


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao listened to thunder''s words, a burst of amazement, "this should not be? If so, why does my grandfather have to use a silver needle? "


    "He didn''t think about it. He''s not a warrior. Although he has internal strength and accomplishments, he''s not a warrior. He''s just a traditional Chinese medicine. Moreover, silver needle can judge acupoints more accurately, so he won''t do it." Jinglei said, "but I''m not the same. I''m not a traditional Chinese medicine. I''m just a warrior. All I can think of is this. Because I''m different from him, I think different from him."


    "Have you ever talked to him about this before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No Jinglei shook his head. "I''m just a warrior. I''m not a traditional Chinese medicine. Why should I think about this?"


    Xiao Yao thinks that what Jinglei said is quite right. What''s more, what Jinglei said just now also makes Xiao Yao feel confused. He has to think about why he must use a silver needle to force out the force in his body. Why can''t the inner strength and Yuan force always work in their own body, or the palm of their hands or legs, when they fight each other?


    "You have a gun in your hand. What you need is to shoot the bullets out of the gun. It''s so simple, but you need to understand how to pull the trigger." Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, he stood up: "second grandfather, I''ll go outside for a walk."


    "Ha ha, en, go ahead. You used to do the same. Once you encounter some problems that are hard to understand, you will go to the back mountain alone." Thunder waved.


    Xiao Yao smiles, stands up and walks out of the room


    It can be said that Jinglei''s words have overturned Xiao Yao''s previous understanding of Yuanli. He really didn''t think of this question before, just like Jinglei suddenly asked Xiao Yao why he wanted to live. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a very boring question. Who doesn''t want to live? Who wants to die? However, in the view of some philosophers, this is a very philosophical question. Because we live, we die. If we want to live, it means that we have embarked on the track of death. However, human beings are clearly afraid of death. This is indeed a question that has no answer, because it is difficult to explain in words, Even if you want to understand, it is difficult to tell others what you understand.


    Xiao Yao is a philosophical person. Of course, he won''t find the questions raised by Jinglei boring. At the same time, he has already begun to think about it.


    Why do we have to rely on silver needles? What''s the point? Yes, with the silver needle, we can really better judge the situation in the human body, but without the silver needle, why not?


    He really needs to think about it


    In the evening, Xiao Yao comes back, and the peak is still closed. Xiao Yao prepares some food. Although Xiao Yue is diligent, she is still too young, and it''s not safe to let her cook now.


    "What are you thinking, dad?" Xiao Yao is absent-minded when she is lighting the fire. Xiaoyue asks in a low voice. Her eyes are full of concern when she looks at Xiao Yao. Although there is no practical relationship between Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao, Xiaoyue thinks that now Xiao Yao is her only relative. That''s because she thinks Xiao Yao is her relative, so she takes Gao Feng as her relative. That''s all.


    "I just have a problem that I don''t understand." Xiao Yao said with a smile. Xiaoyue came up to him: "what''s the problem?" Xiao Yao thought about it and put it in another way: "I''m just thinking that a lighter can make a fire, but why can''t it take down the flame? Why can''t you take the flame out of the lighter? "¡° Because it''s a lighter! If you leave the lighter, there will be no fire. " Xiaoyue can''t laugh or cry. She thinks that she knows this problem. How could her father be such a fool? Xiao Yaochang sighed¡° Lighter''s own fire... Yuanli is also my own Yuanli. " Xiao Yao rubbed his temple. He added some firewood and continued, "Xiaoyue, do you know what vigor is?"¡° I know! Grandfather has told me! " Xiaoyue Du said with her mouth, "grandfather said that vigor is a kind of energy in the human body."¡° Do you understand what grandfather means? " Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head and said with a smile¡° I don''t quite understand. I don''t know what energy is. " Xiaoyue said. Xiao Yao laughs. Indeed, it is not possible for Xiaoyue to understand such a problem now¡° Dad, what do you want to ask? " Xiaoyue asked¡° I''m thinking about how to get the bullet out of the gun! " Xiao Yao said¡° Is it a gun that can shoot round bullets? " Xiaoyue asked curiously. Xiaoyue, this is about toy guns. Xiao Yao thought, anyway, the meaning is similar, so he nodded¡° ha-ha! Dad is so stupid, just pull the trigger! " Xiaoyue said¡° What if there''s no trigger? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Then shoot the gun hard! "¡° Shoot a gun? " Xiao Yao was depressed for a while, but he didn''t understand Xiaoyue''s meaning¡° Yes! I''ve played with guns before! It''s interesting. I broke the trigger, so I shot the gun hard and accidentally shot the bullet out. " Xiaoyue said, "Dad, is your trigger broken?"¡° Hard shot... "After Xiaoyue''s words, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something. He suddenly stood up, and some things in his mind were running rapidly. He frowned and thought hard. At the beginning, Xiaoyue was startled by Xiao Yao''s sudden action, but slowly, she seemed to realize that Xiao Yao was thinking about something at this time, so she didn''t dare to disturb him, and helped Xiao Yao add a handful of firewood to the fire. One minute passed, two minutes passed, three minutes passed... Finally, Xiaoyue was a little worried: "Dad, the fire is going out! You haven''t thought about it yet? " Xiao Yao looked back at Xiaoyue and the flame that was about to go out. He suddenly came back with a smile on his face. He had already figured out something. All of a sudden, he stretched out his hand, flat out a piece, a breeze blowing, was about to extinguish the flame was so a blow, and then burned up, burning very strong¡° Dad, how did you do that? " Xiaoyue looked at the fire in the wall of the stove, and then looked at Xiao Yao. She was surprised, "can you do magic?"¡° Ha ha, Dad can''t do magic. " Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head and said with a smile, "Xiaoyue, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, maybe I couldn''t understand it." Xiaoyue is a little curious: "Dad, what have I helped you?"¡° Yes, you did me a big favor. " Xiao Yao is quite excited¡° Well... Dad, but the fire... "Ha ha, the fire is OK, doesn''t it continue to burn?" Xiao Yao said¡° No, Dad, I mean, fire... "" don''t worry, Xiaoyue, I''ve figured it out now, and I won''t be in a daze. Let''s continue to cook. " Xiao Yao said. Xiaoyue is on the verge of madness¡° Dad, I told you before that the fire was going out, which means that we can start the pot. Why do you have to keep burning? Do you like to eat mushy food Xiao Yue looks at Xiao Yao with her head raised and says curiously¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao patted his head, "Damn, I said how there is a paste smell..." he quickly stood up, ran to the front in a hurry, and then opened the lid of the pot, ready to cry without tears. Come on, I have to cook again. However, these are nothing for Xiao Yao. After understanding the problems that have been bothering him all the time, he is now in a good spirit!

 Chapter 303

    When the dinner is ready, Xiao Yao brings all the dishes to the table. Jinglei holds chopsticks in his hand, puts a piece of meat into his mouth, and then begins to chew.


    Then, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    "Something''s wrong with you." He said.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yaole, "second grandfather, what do you mean? What''s wrong with me? "


    Jinglei laughed: "look at you, it seems that there is something happy. Tell me, do you want to understand something? "


    Xiao Yao also put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. After a moment''s silence, he said slowly, "second grandfather, actually, I still don''t want to understand how you transfer your inner strength to the outer one, but now I have come up with a way."


    "Oh?" Thunder a little surprised, but did not immediately show, this is a very calm man.


    "Tell me what to do!" Jinglei asked seriously.


    "I don''t know how I can transfer the yuan force out of my body. I can''t find any suitable way. I know that there must be a very important step in this process, which requires a thorough understanding of Yuan force or internal force before I can slowly understand. This may be the result of water flowing into the canal. When I really understand it, it''s like picking up chopsticks and putting vegetables into my mouth, Maybe we have to think about how to add up the dishes when we don''t understand, but after we really understand, everything will become very flexible. "


    "That''s right." After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Jinglei nodded and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "Then, ah, I couldn''t think of any suitable way, so I used the worst way." Xiao Yao said.


    "What can I do?" Jinglei is more and more curious.


    "It''s hard to control the force in the body, but I believe that as long as time goes by, I will be able to control it." Xiao Yao said firmly that he was very confident in himself.


    It seems impossible. It''s like the flame on a lighter. It''s hard to leave the lighter, and it will be extinguished immediately after leaving. The same is true for the internal force. It''s hard to continue to operate when it''s out of the body, and it''s out of your control at all.


    In this way, it is even more impossible to learn how to break the nine clouds with Qi.


    Jinglei thinks so, too. He has to admit that Xiao Yao''s idea can be regarded as a new way, but this road can''t go through, because it''s a dead end, no matter how to go.


    "Do you know the difficulty?" Thunder asked.


    "I know. I don''t think it''s impossible. It''s like the flame goes out immediately after leaving the combustible." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing Xiao Yao say that, Jinglei was relieved. Since Xiao Yao understood that, he certainly would not waste time doing useless work here, but he obviously thought too little. Xiao Yao continued: "however, this may not be impossible to control, just like the bullet can leave the gun, I just need to find the direction and use the strength correctly, even if the bullet flies out, it is still in my control range."


    Jinglei frowned, he began to think, thinking about what Xiao Yao said now, thinking about the feasibility of this.


    "Second grandfather, I believe I can do it." Xiao Yao continued.


    "I believe you can do it, too." Thunder said with a smile, "it''s just a little more time."


    "It won''t be long, a month at most." Xiao Yao is not happy. He thinks that Jinglei still doesn''t believe him!


    "A month?" The bowl in Jinglei''s hand almost fell to the ground, and then he looked at Xiao Yao with a very strange look. Maybe Jinglei was thinking about whether Xiao Yao''s head was burning with fever.


    Even Jinglei himself still doesn''t fully understand Xiao Yao''s idea, but he thinks that it must be very complicated and needs more insight. Xiao Yao is really smart, but how can he understand the mystery in a month?


    "Second grandfather, don''t worry. I believe I can." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah..." the thunder sighed, finally nodded and laughed bitterly: "forget it, what can I say now? I can''t help you now. I can only give you Wupo jiuxiao thoroughly. As for whether you can learn it or not, it depends on you. After all, it''s up to you for master to guide you to practice. I''ll tell you the way. I''ll give you the moves, and I''ll give you my understanding of QIPO jiuxiao. As for whether you can understand it or use it skillfully, Then I can''t help


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily: "second grandfather, thank you."


    "For what?" Jinglei said, "I still hate now. I still don''t recover. If I can recover now, I will go down the mountain immediately and tell everyone that you are my grandson. In this way, any white faced scholar or black faced scholar who wants to challenge you will have to pass me."


    "Ha ha!" Xiao Yao stood up, gave Jinglei a bowl of rice, and then said, "second grandfather, I know what you think, but I still want to grow up after all. I have to grow up. Since I want to grow up, I have to pay what others can''t pay. The white faced scholar is really cruel, but I have already said that even if I can''t learn to break the nine clouds with anger, I still have confidence in myself. This battle, no matter win or lose, is good for me, because I will grow a lot from it. "


    Jinglei reaches out his hand and claps heavily on Xiao Yao''s shoulder¡° I know, I know, I know that you will certainly answer and comfort me, so I also think what I just said is nonsense, but Xiao Yao, if I don''t say a few words, I''m afraid I can''t sleep at night. " Thunder this words, some red eyes. Xiao Yao has an indescribable pain in his heart. He knows what kind of person his second grandfather is. Even though he can''t run his inner strength, he still can''t change his arrogant temper. After all, it takes decades to develop a person''s temper, because thunder is very powerful, because he is an expert at the top of the ancient Chinese martial arts pyramid, That''s why he''s proud. However, for Xiao Yao''s sake, he has obviously lost his pride in his heart. The reason is that Xiao Yao is his grandson and his disciple. For Xiao Yao''s sake, he even does not hesitate to threaten or bully others. What does it take? Xiao Yao doesn''t know, but he can imagine that this is undoubtedly breaking a person''s pride¡° Second grandfather, from tomorrow on, I''m going to be closed. After I have a new understanding again, I''ll go out. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well, that''s fine. " Thunder said, "I''ll be waiting for you at any time." Xiao Yao sighed and asked in a low voice, "second grandfather, is your health OK?"¡° Don''t worry, no problem. I''ve been able to resist for so many years, not to mention in such a short time? " Thunder said. Xiao Yao nodded, and then looked at Xiaoyue. Before he spoke, Xiaoyue seemed to know what Xiao Yao was going to say. She quickly said, "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll take care of the second grandfather with me!"¡° Thank you, Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue is so good. " Xiao Yao''s hand touched Xiaoyue''s head¡° Hee hee, Dad, if you have a chance later, will you take me down to have a look? I''ve been on the mountain for a long time, and I miss the world under the mountain a little Xiaoyue said. Xiao Yao smile: "don''t worry, Xiaoyue, when I come next time, I will take you out to have a good look.". After all, Xiaoyue is still a child. If she wants to make a child of this age calm down, it will be difficult. Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of unreasonable person. Xiaoyue wants to go down the mountain to have a look, which is not incomprehensible. Xiaoyue''s thought has been ahead of those children of the same age. Her childhood is not the same. At this age, Xiaoyue should be coquettish in her parents'' arms, and then cry for what she wants, and use this method to force her parents to compromise. But Xiaoyue has no such treatment at all. She has to learn to take care of others and herself. Xiao Yaoting doesn''t want Xiaoyue to be the second one of her own. Even now Xiao Yao regrets that he brought Xiaoyue to Tianlong mountain, which has changed Xiaoyue''s original life path. With Xiao Yao''s current conditions, even if he really raised Xiaoyue as a little princess, it''s no problem. However, Xiao Yao also knows that being a princess is not the life Xiaoyue wants now, nor is it what Xiaoyue''s grandmother wants to see. Xiao Yao has already vowed that in the future there will be a great doctor who can help the world and has profound medical skills, and that great doctor must be Xiaoyue. Now that the words have been said, Xiao Yao naturally is not good, let Xiaoyue too calm. Early the next morning, Xiao Yao had already made breakfast, that is, some porridge. When he and Jinglei Xiaoyue had finished eating, he wiped his mouth, stood up, walked out of the hut and headed for the back mountain. After finding a quiet place, he immediately began to work, and his own strength began to move out. He has absolute confidence in himself, and Xiao Yao has always believed in the saying that if he doesn''t believe in himself, why should he ask others to believe you? This sentence has become Xiao Yao''s life creed. He believes in himself, because he wants to live, if he and the white faced scholar really can only or one, he will certainly hope that the person who survived is himself, because with such an idea, he also has to repeatedly tell himself that he has no problem, he can! Towards noon, Xiao Yao went back to the hut. After finishing the meal, he came back to take Houshan and began to meditate on his luck

 Chapter 304

    Wild birds fly and refuse to land.


    Branches do not move, no wind on all sides, quiet, everything is so quiet.


    In the forest, there was a man in black. He closed his eyes slightly and stepped forward. At his feet, there was a strong wind. The leaves kept spinning, but after a long time, they didn''t fall, as if he had some gravity. He seems to have become a magnet, and the leaves under his feet, like some metal, are firmly attracted by him and never leave


    Xiao Yao has been up the mountain for a month. During this month, he runs two ways every day. When he gets to the meal point, he immediately goes back to cook. Before the time is up, he continues to stay in the back mountain and begins to practice, feeling the strength in his body. Now that he has said that he wants to master it thoroughly within a month, Xiao Yao must do it, man! You have to spit and nail, what you say is what you say!


    He enjoys the feeling now, with a confident smile on his face. Not far away from him, Jinglei pulls Xiaoyue''s hand and looks at it quietly. His face is also full of smiles. From time to time, he nods his head slightly to praise Xiao Yao, although Xiao Yao never sees it.


    Xiaoyue doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is doing now, but she still keeps quiet and doesn''t move. She''s afraid that the slightest sound she makes will disturb Xiao Yao.


    Leaves running, as if they were caught in a tornado, regular, there is a sudden slow, and even pause, everything is so free, so safe. It''s just like a wonderful magic, but every audience will not feel so surprised when they see this scene. It seems that everything should have been like this. The leaf and the branch should have been so moving and should have been so rotating. The speed, strength and running track are just right and so natural.


    Xiao Yao gives life to every leaf and branch. He makes them move and dance, and even makes people feel that they are singing and dancing.


    The way is natural. This is what Jinglei often says to Xiao Yao. Despite all these years, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to understand the true meaning of these four words. Sometimes, he just looks at their shape, but it''s hard to understand their heart.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s speed became faster. He moved faster and punched faster. The leaves and branches were running faster and faster. He still wanted to get close to each other. At last, they all stuck together, as if a round ball had formed.


    When Xiao Yao waved it, the original ball exploded instantly, the leaves fell and the branches moved.


    Everything was quiet again.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Jinglei with a proud face.


    "Second grandfather, have I passed the exam?" Xiao Yao walked slowly to Jinglei, patted Xiaoyue''s head, and then said.


    Jinglei nodded slightly: "you are much faster than I imagined."


    "Second grandfather, don''t always praise me as a genius." Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    Thunderbolt: "his heart is full of galloping horses. When can I praise you as a genius?


    Oh, I often say you are shameless. Why don''t you mention it?


    However, after Xiao Yao''s serious study, he was temporarily forgiven by Jinglei. In fact, he always wanted to praise Xiao Yao. In terms of ancient martial arts, Xiao Yao is really quick to understand. He seldom praises Xiao Yao, because he is worried that if he exaggerates too much, Xiao Yao will be easily proud. At that time, his tail will be up in the sky, and it will be difficult to pull it down. Therefore, the word he said most to Xiao Yao was "stupid". Later, he also felt that he had gone too far.


    How can Xiao Yao be stupid all day long? Just talk about it once in a while


    "Second grandfather, you told me last time that you wanted to teach me some killing moves. Can you teach me now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, you can, but I''m afraid you''ll learn how to kill and forget to break the nine clouds." Jinglei seems worried.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, second grandfather, I will continue to practice." Xiao Yao said.


    Jinglei nods. He still believes in Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s memory is really good. This is what he was trained to do. When Xiao Yao was a child, Gao Feng would try his best to instill some pharmacological knowledge into Xiao Yao. At first, Xiao Yao could not remember much, but after a long time, Xiao Yao could basically remember it when Gao Feng said it again. In fact, there are not many geniuses in this world. Maybe some people have high IQ when they are born. However, if they go the wrong way and go on a road where they can''t give full play to their advantages, everything is meaningless.


    Innate advantages do exist, but they may not be really useful.


    When Jinglei taught Xiao Yao some killing moves, a big thing happened in Haitian city.


    The Mo family took the initiative to attack, which did not surprise Fang Hai and song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao is not in Haitian city. Although they didn''t say it to the outside world, it''s obviously impractical to let them know about it with the strength of Mo''s family in Haitian city. Fang Hai and song Yilin have set up their intelligence network in Haitian city. The Mo family has been deeply rooted in Haitian city for a long time. How can their intelligence network be poor?


    First of all, the security companies under the Mojia family started to dig the corner secretly. Then, some companies were maliciously attacked. Chongming media company is one of the victims, they are still very aggrieved, good company, was smashed. The security guards employed by Chongming media company are from Xiao Yao security company. This is obviously an intentional attack. There are too many people on the other side. In the name of collecting protection fees, they deliberately destroy the company after entering the company. They do nothing and take nothing. Even if the general manager of the company is willing to compromise, they still do not intend to stop, At first, the security guards were a little depressed and didn''t know the situation, but soon they all reflected that the other side was looking for trouble. Moreover, the drunk man didn''t mean to be drunk. After all, Chongming media company is a new company, and the general manager of the company didn''t work in this field, so there is no enemy at all. The next day, the incident was published in some newspapers in Haitian city, and Xiao Yao''s security company was also scolded, saying that they were useless and useless, and there was no way to protect a company''s safety. These security guards were still very aggrieved. Chongming media company had only eight security guards, and the other party directly came to more than 30 people, even if they wanted to stop them, There''s nothing we can do about it. On the contrary, there are four brothers who have been injured a little. One of them is serious and has a slight concussion. When the people from the security company came to support, they had already left. What else can they do? Wu Changwei is the security team leader of Chongming media company. His arm has been broken and he is still in plaster cast. He stands in Fang Hai''s office with his head down, his face full of embarrassment and shame¡° Mr. Fang and Mr. Song, anyway, I''m to blame for this. We''re useless. It''s a shame for the company. " He said, blushing¡° OK, I don''t want to. Do you think you are brother Fei? How many people can you fight by yourself? " Fang Hai waved his hand, looked at Wu Changwei and said, "people just come prepared. What can we do?" Wu Changwei sighed: "Mr. Fang, I suspect that this is the work of the Mo family."¡° It''s not a doubt. It''s a fact. No one will come to us except them. " Fang Hai said¡° So what do we do next? Are you going to let others bully you? " Wu Changwei has some grievances. He was the first one to follow the tiger to fight in the world. With his passion and daring to fight, he soon got the tiger''s attention. He was still in high spirits, but now there is such a thing. He is very depressed. In the past, he chased others all over the world with a chopper. This time, he was put down by others, Moreover, eight of them have no way to keep each other''s people, none of them. It can make others laugh when it''s spread. He felt that this time he was a disgrace to his grandmother''s house¡° Let others bully you? " Fang Hai sneered, "of course it''s impossible."¡° What shall we do then? " Wu Changwei rubbed his head and said that he didn''t think of any way now¡° Find those people. " Fang Hai said, "then let the police come forward to find out this matter, and also find out the black hand behind the plan. At that time, let the police return our innocence." Fang Hai said, what he said is really a way, and the only way. In fact, Fang Hai and song Yilin are also very anxious these two days. After this incident, coupled with the media''s strong criticism, the reputation of Xiaoyao security company is in danger now. Many companies have cancelled their cooperation with them, rushed back all the security guards, and found other security companies. Although Fang Hai and song Yilin are angry, they can only compensate, not apologize. After all, this is really their responsibility. Since they are the security guards of others, they have the absolute obligation to protect the safety of others. Although this is a conspiracy, no one will believe their suspicion until there is no evidence. Wu Changwei gritted his teeth and said, "otherwise, let me take some brothers to smash the security company of the Mo family. Hum, let''s treat him in his own way!" Fang Hai glanced at Wu Changwei and asked, "then what?"¡° "Ah?" Wu Changwei was stunned¡° And then what? You all leave Haitian? Otherwise, if they find you, don''t they still have to point at our Xiaoyao security company? " Fang Hai asked. Wu Changwei blushed and did not dare to speak¡° What''s more, they must have been prepared for it. We are doing it now, that is, giving the head away. " Fang Hai said.

 Chapter 305

    Xiaoyao security company completely idle down, everyone is very idle.


    After the incident of Chongming media company, in the next three days, all the companies chose to cancel the cooperation with Xiaoyao security company. Coupled with the overwhelming doubts of the major media, Xiaoyao security company was in dire straits. Even though Fang Hai and song Yilin are trying their best to get rid of the present predicament, they have nothing to do.


    They really have no way. They want to find out each other, but this is obviously not a simple thing. Since that happened, those who smashed it seem to have evaporated. Even the police can''t find those people. Even Fang Hai and song Yilin are beginning to doubt whether those people have left Haitian city.


    Fang Hai and song Yilin are worried and ashamed. It''s not long since Xiao Yao left Haitian city that something like this happened. When Xiao Yao comes back, how can they explain to Xiao Yao? Anyway, they haven''t thought about what to say with Xiao Yao yet.


    In Fang Hai''s conference room, ah Li also frowned and his face was full of anger.


    "Mean." Ali patted the table, "I''ll go to the Mo family to settle accounts!"


    As soon as he got up, song Yilin, who was standing beside him, pressed him on the chair.


    "Come on, people won''t admit it at all. Mo qiangqiu is an old fox. Although Mo Chengfei is not as good as Mo qiangqiu, his head is bright. It''s meaningless for us to find them now. They will definitely push it all away. Otherwise, their reputation in Haitian city will be completely destroyed." Song Yilin said, "since they have chosen to do so, they must have been fully prepared. If we go now, we may have some black pot on our back. It''s meaningless."


    "So that''s it? And that''s it? " Asked Ali.


    "Of course, we can''t do that. Don''t we just think about it now?" Song Yilin smiles.


    Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, "do you want to do something? I don''t think we are trying to find a way at all, because we haven''t thought of any good way at all. Now, we are just waiting to die quietly. "


    Song Yilin looks at Fang Hai and doesn''t say anything. Although he thinks Fang Hai''s attitude is a bit negative now, Fang Hai''s words are all true. Now the security company is in hot water. Fortunately, the Mo family hasn''t started on the real estate company yet. Otherwise, Fang Hai and song Yilin will be really busy. They can''t help thinking, If Xiao Yao is still here now, he may immediately come up with some good solutions. Although Xiao Yao is not very good at business, he has a high IQ and will always look at problems out of the current situation and find the most suitable way.


    Xiao Yao is gone, so is their backbone.


    "I have to go home and get some help." Fang Hai said, "I don''t believe my father won''t help me."


    "It is estimated that even if you go back to move the rescue troops, it doesn''t mean much. This is Haitian city. Do you think your father can help you?" Song Yilin looks at Fang Hai and asks.


    "Well, what should we do now?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Do nothing and wait quietly." At this time, a clear voice came. Everyone turned their heads and looked towards the door. At the door of the office, there was a girl in jeans. She looked young and had delicate facial features. Besides, song Yilin and Fang Hai had seen this girl.


    "Miss Xia, why are you here?" Fang Hai and song Yilin hurried over.


    Xia Yixing laughed: "why can''t I come? I heard that you are in trouble, so I''ll come and have a look. Besides, I''m a shareholder of this company. Although I''m not a major shareholder, at least I have a share? If it''s really in your hands, my first step is not going out. "


    Fang Hai and song Yilin look at each other, and they are embarrassed to see each other''s eyes.


    Indeed, they all know about Xia Yixing''s shares.


    "Forget it! I don''t want to talk about that now. All you can do now is wait. " Xia Yixing said.


    "What are you waiting for?" Fang Hai asked curiously.


    "Waiting for the other party to show up!" Xia Yixing said, "the most direct way is to find that group of people, and then let them confess. In fact, this time, the Mo family is also an adventure. If their people are found, they are also bitten out, it will be a very big blow to their mo family. At that time, I''m afraid that the Mo family''s position in Haitian city will also plummet, They are playing dangerous chess! I don''t think that''s what Mo qiangqiu did. Although I don''t know much about Mo qiangqiu, at least I know that he is a very careful man. He won''t do such dangerous things. When he is old, he is careful in everything. This is not his style. "


    "If not, Mo Chengfei?" Fang Hai scratched his head and said.


    "It''s not Mo Chengfei." Xia Yixing said, "even if it was really him, he would not do such a thing at this time."


    "Why?" Song Yilin asked, "I don''t think Mo Chengfei is such a grateful person." Although Xiao Yao cured Mo qiangqiu''s illness last time, they all believe that this incident will not affect the relationship between Xiao Yao and Mo Chengfei. They are in an endless opposition. Maybe Xiao Yao doesn''t think so, but Mo Chengfei must think so. Moreover, Mo Chengfei does not owe Xiao Yao any favor. This kind of thing is what he does, also won''t let a person feel how unexpected¡° If Mo Chengfei does, Qin Tianya won''t know. " Xia Yixing looked at Song Yilin and said. After hearing Xia Yixing''s words, song Yilin suddenly understood. If Mo Chengfei did it, he would have discussed with Qin Tianya before. Now Mo Chengfei is Qin Tianya''s No.1 dogleg, and Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing are very close. Although something happened in Haitian Hotel last time will affect the relationship between Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya, it will not completely break the connection between Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya¡° Do you mean that the Mo family didn''t do it? " Fang Hai asked cautiously. He thinks it''s impossible. Apart from Mo''s family, Xiao Yao probably has no enemies in Haitian city. Moreover, even if they have enemies, they won''t have so much energy¡° I didn''t say they didn''t do it! " Xia Yixing said, "but do you think that in the whole Mo family, only Mo qiangqiu and Mo Chengfei?" Fang Hai patted his head: "there''s another one! Don''t be surprised¡° Well, now the most likely and motivated one is him. You don''t only have a grudge against Mo Chengfei, but also have some friction with Mo Jingwen. Mo Jingwen is not a person who can calm down. He usually does what he wants to do. Moreover, he is also a person who will fight with you. You have bullied him before, and he won''t swallow his anger. " Xia Yixing nodded and said. Fang Hai was furious and slapped on the table: "we can''t let him have a comfortable life either!"¡° As I said just now, all you have to do is wait for those people to come out. " Xia Yixing said¡° But those people are not stupid. How can they come out on their own initiative? " Fang Hai can''t laugh or cry¡° Of course, they won''t come out on their own, but that doesn''t mean we can''t find them. " Xia Yixing said with a smile, "this matter, I will help, after all, anyway, this company also has my shares." Fang Hai and song Yilin are both happy. If Xia Yixing is really willing to help, it will be much easier. Who is Xia Yixing? Miss Xia, it seems that it is not so difficult for such a person to find some people in China. You know, the Xia family has a great influence in China¡° The people of the Xia family have already begun to look for those people. " Xia Yixing said, "don''t worry, it won''t be long."¡° okay! If so, thank you very much, Miss Xia Fang Hai said¡° Why thank me? " Xia Yixing said with a smile, "didn''t I just say that? This company also has my shares. I won''t see this company in dire straits. " Fang Hai rubbed his nose and laughed¡° By the way, let all the people in the company go to the company under Li''s group. " Xia Yixing said¡° What do you mean Fang Hai was slightly stunned. "Before I came here, I found Li Xiaoxiao. She and I also discussed a way to lead the snake out of the hole. Li''s group still has many subsidiaries in Haitian city. You can let the employees go there. Maybe the people who smashed Chongming media company will come out on their own initiative, and prepare five million for me."¡° Five million? " Fang Hai asked in a low voice, "what do you want to do?"¡° Lose money. " Xia Yixing said, "to Chongming media company."¡° We have paid for it before... "Fang Hai said in a low voice. Although five million is not much, but now is the critical moment, every dollar must be planned to spend, which determines how long the company can last¡° Credit is something you can''t buy for any money. " Xia Yixing looked at Fang Hai and said, "the previous compensation is of no use at all. We have to let Chongming media company get the money, and let everyone know that we have given Chongming media company five million yuan, which is only good for us, not bad at all." Fang Hai and song Yilin did not speak. After a period of silence, Fang Hai gritted his teeth and looked at Song Yilin: "old song, prepare five million."¡° Good Song Yilin then turned and walked out of the office¡° Next, it''s your turn to change the way of advertising, let everyone know, but you can''t let others know that we spread the news Xia Yixing touched his chin and said.

 Chapter 306

    Xia Yixing can not only draw, write poetry, write novels and music, but also do business, which seems to be her innate talent.


    In business, she is a genius, which is also a great relief for the Xia family.


    Xia Yixing''s arrival makes Xiaoyao security company take a good breath. Under some secret promotion, Xiaoyao security company once again compensated Chongming media for the news of five million yuan, which is also known all over the city.


    As a matter of fact, the loss of Chongming media company was not very big, at most, it was only more than 100000 yuan. Now, with the previous 200000 yuan compensation, they have received 5.2 million yuan compensation, which makes the boss of Chongming media company smile. He really hates those people who smash his company. How can they only come here once?


    The boss immediately told him to negotiate with Xiaoyao security company again and let them continue to be responsible for the security work of the company. Then he went home and began to burn incense and admire them. He hoped that those people who were last time could smash the company again. Anyway, this was to give them money.


    After the news came out, some companies also cooperated with Xiaoyao security company again. They were all full of joy and expectation, hoping that they would be smashed like Chongming media company. The main reason is that the compensation is too attractive. Who doesn''t want to make millions in vain?


    This makes Fang Hai and song Yilin suddenly realize that these five million dollars are really not wronged, and it can be regarded as indirectly picking up the previously lost reputation. No matter how you look at it, these five million dollars are very worthwhile. As Xia Yixing said, the reputation can''t be bought for any money.


    Fang Hai and song Yilin beat their chests to death in shame. Why didn''t they think of such a good way before that?


    This method is so simple and effective! They all know why those companies are willing to cooperate with them again. In fact, they all hope that those people will reappear. As long as they reappear, they will give song Yilin and Fang Hai opportunities. Even if they spend another five million, it''s worth it. That''s really white washing!


    At this time, in Mo''s villa, Mo Chengfei and Mo qiangqiu sit together, and their faces are not very good-looking.


    "Cheng Fei, are you sure you didn''t do it?" Asked Mo Qiang.


    Mo Chengfei poured a cup of tea for his grandfather and said with a bitter smile, "if I did it, I would admit it, but I didn''t do it. After all, Xiao Yao cured you last time. Even if I plan to do it, I won''t be so quick. Besides, I won''t be afraid of Xiao Yao. Why do I have to choose when he is away? Even if I succeed, I won''t have any sense of accomplishment. "


    Speaking of this, Mo Cheng faltered and poured himself a cup of tea. After a sip, he continued: "in fact, at the beginning, I thought you made it."


    "I can''t do such a stupid thing." Mo qiangqiu sneered, "if I really do this, then our Mo family will have to be careful all the time. If this thing will never be exposed, it''s really a good thing for our Mo family, but there is no impermeable wall in this world. If it is known by others, our Mo family will be forced to die."


    Mo Qiang said with a sigh of relief: "in the business world, competition exists at all times, and everyone can understand the benign competition. However, such means are obviously disgraceful. This is a conspiracy, and our Mo family has many enemies. If others seize this opportunity and magnify the problem several times, our Mo family will be in a very difficult situation. If you don''t say anything else, at least in Haitian city, we can''t do anything. "


    Mo Chengfei is not a fool, Mo qiangqiu said so, he naturally can understand the meaning of the words, indeed, if this matter is exposed, the reputation of the Mo family will be very seriously hit, even if they can turn the tide, even if the Mo family is not depressed, it will also be a thousand feet, a heavy blow.


    "If it wasn''t you or me, who else would it be?" Mo Chengfei touched his chin and said.


    "We don''t have to worry about that. It''s not our Mo family anyway." Mo qiangqiu said, "don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if you don''t do bad things."


    Mo Chengfei looked at his grandfather and said, "grandfather, it''s not you, it''s not me, it doesn''t necessarily mean it''s not made by our Mo family. Xiao Yao seems to have no enemies except our Mo family in Haitian city. If we have to say that the enemy can have this ability, it''s su Linran. But Su Linran, you know, his city is too deep, and he''s also a very calm person. He won''t force himself to a dead end in such a way, Su Linran also disdains to use this way. Besides, unless he is absolutely sure, he won''t do it. "


    "Tell me, who else?" Asked Mo Qiang.


    "Don''t be surprised." Mo Chengfei''s eyes twinkled with a cold light, "he has this motive and this ability."


    Mo qiangqiu seems to be startled by his grandson''s words: "surprised to hear that he should not do such a thing?"


    "Why not?" Mo Chengfei jokingly said, "isn''t that his style of doing things? Or, grandfather, do you think Mo Jingwen is a very calm and thoughtful person? "


    Mo qiangqiu''s face changed and he didn''t speak¡° Grandfather, I believe you still remember the last time. You will remember it all your life. Don''t you think that''s his style? " Mo Chengfei continued. Mo Qiang asked for a long sigh of relief and did not speak. Mo Chengfei stood up and said, "grandfather, I''ll go to the other side."¡° Are you looking for him? " Asked Mo Qiang¡° I have to go to him now, too. " Mo Chengfei said, "at least I have to have an answer. If he doesn''t do it, we can be at ease. But if he does it, we must be prepared to avoid being caught off guard by the other party." Mo qiangqiu didn''t give Mo Chengfei an answer immediately. Instead, he was silent for a moment. After a minute, he nodded: "well... You can ask, but the tone is better. It''s not easy to make it like asking a teacher for a crime. Even if it''s really him, he''s also for the good of our Mo family." Mo Chengfei smiles. It seems that his grandfather, like himself, already has an answer. He walked out of the villa and went directly to the opposite side, then reached out and rang the doorbell¡° Who is it? " An impatient voice rang, and then the door was opened. Mo Jingwen was only wearing a pair of shorts, naked upper body. On the sofa behind him, there was a woman in a sling, who knew what this guy was going to do without even thinking about it. After seeing Mo Chengfei, a sneer appeared on Mo Jingwen''s face¡° Oh, isn''t this Mo family? What are you looking for? " Mo Jingwen asked¡° Won''t you let me in? " Mo Chengfei stood for a moment and asked¡° How dare I? " Mo Jingwen said with a smile, "this villa is also Mo''s family. You are the young master of Mo''s family. In the future, the whole Mo''s family is yours. What qualifications do I have to prevent you from coming in?" He gave way, Mo Chengfei also went in, he went to the living room, sat on the sofa¡° You go first Mo Chengfei looked at the girl and said. Girl some panic, she quickly stood up, put on her coat, intend to turn away, but was mo Jingwen a hold¡° He told you to go, and you left? You''re from me, not from him, understand? " Mo Jingwen looks at that girl with cold eyes. The girl is in a bit of a dilemma. These two are the young masters of the Mo family. No matter which one is, she can''t be offended. She is really aggrieved in her heart. If you have any conflicts, you can solve them by yourself! Why bother me¡° I said, "let her go." Mo Chengfei''s face suddenly became gloomy¡° Why do you let her go, and she must go? " Mo Jingwen said with a smile, "just because you are the young master of the Mo family, am I just a second young master?" Mo Jingwen asked. Mo Chengfei turns around and stares at Mo Jingwen with sharp eyes. He stood up slowly and came to Mo Jingwen¡° When I came over, my grandfather said to me, "let me have a better attitude towards you. Don''t look like I''m asking for a crime. That''s what I thought in my heart. So when I knock on the door, even if you can''t see it, my face is smiling." Mo Jingwen also stares at Mo Chengfei and doesn''t speak¡° Bang Mo Chengfei suddenly raised his wrist and slapped Mo Jingwen in the face¡° You are mo Jingwen, you are from the Mo family, you are my brother. " Mo Chengfei said, "you have to recognize yourself." This slap used not small strength, and with Mo Jingwen''s mouth are oozing blood. The girl was also jumped, her body was shivering¡° What are you looking at? Go away Mo Chengfei roared. The girl ran away. She thought Mo Chengfei was terrible¡° It''s powerful, it''s prestige. " Mo was surprised to hear that he wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. He said happily, "it''s worthy of being a young and old Mo family. This should have momentum." Mo Chengfei did not speak¡° Mr. Mo, what do you want to say? " Mo Jingwen went to the sofa, sat down, looked at Mo Chengfei asked¡° Did you do it? " Mo Chengfei asked¡° What''s the matter? " Don''t be surprised¡° You''re responsible for Xiaoyao security? " Mo Chengfei took a deep breath and asked again. Mo Jing Wen slightly a Leng, then again relieved¡° It''s worthy of being a young and old Mo family. How smart! I did it. How about it? Did I make it beautiful? "¡° Bang Another slap on Mo Jingwen''s face, "silly. Force."

 Chapter 307

    Mo Chengfei this slap, no omen, Mo Jingwen also did not have any preparation.


    He knew that this time Mo Chengfei was a bad comer, but he didn''t expect that the other party would dare to do it directly, which was beyond his previous expectation. What makes him even more unexpected is that Mo Chengfei seems to be addicted to smoking him, slapping him one after another, and it''s obvious that he''s here to bully people.


    He looks at Mo Chengfei with murderous look in his eyes.


    If he can, he really wants to stand up and go into the kitchen now, then take out the new kitchen knife he bought yesterday and chop Mo Chengfei, even if they are brothers!


    "You are really stupid. Who asked you to attack Xiao Yao at this time?" Mo Chengfei said coldly.


    "Ha ha, if not at this time, when should it be? If Xiao Yao is still in Haitian, do we have a chance? " Mo Jingwen asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Mo Chengfei was stunned.


    "Mo Chengfei, I know you don''t want to admit it, but you have to admit it. The whole Haitian city knows that our Mo family can''t compete with Xiao Yao at all. Don''t you have to wait for Xiao Yao to come back at this time?" Mo Jingwen looks at Mo Chengfei''s eyes full of irony and contempt.


    It seems that Mo Chengfei is so unbearable in his eyes.


    Mo clenched his teeth and lowered his voice. Like a wild animal, he growled in a low voice: "do you know? You are pushing our Mo family into the fire pit! "


    "How did I push the Mo family into the fire pit?" Mo Jingwen sneered, "do I harm the interests of the Mo family?"


    "Do you think that you have not harmed the interests of our Mo family?" Mo Chengfei asked, "there is no impermeable wall in this world. You use such a method. If this matter is exposed, do you know what other people will think of our Mo family? Do you know how people poke us in the back? "


    "I don''t know. I only know that no one will know about it." Mo Jingwen poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    His expression is very indifferent, there is no tension.


    This kind of expression in Mo Chengfei''s eyes is so disgusting. He used to think that Mo Jingwen''s IQ was not very high, and he spent all day with a group of friends. In fact, it''s nothing. Anyway, Mo family has money. Even if Mo Jingwen''s life has always been like this, Mo family can afford it.


    But now, Mo Chengfei found that he thought too little before. Mo Jingwen not only has a low IQ, but also likes to be smart and shortsighted. Even now, he has not found the drawbacks in his behavior.


    He doesn''t know what can be done and what can''t be done. This is the most terrible thing.


    "It''s not terrible that a person is stupid. What''s terrible is that he doesn''t realize his own stupidity, or even think he''s stupid, but thinks he''s smarter than everyone else." Mo Chengfei said coldly.


    "Are you talking about me?" Mo Jingwen smiles.


    "What do you think?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    "Well, you must be talking about me. Do you think I''m stupid? Ha ha, in fact, I think you are stupid too. Can you tell me about you, worthy of the four words of Mo family? Mo''s resources are basically in your hands, but what have you done? If you use thunder means at the beginning, regardless of everything to deal with Xiao Yao, will our Mo family be forced to a corner by Xiao Yao? Will our Mo family be in such a situation? You didn''t kill Xiao Yao, the terrible enemy, in the cradle. Now that you have a chance, you don''t know how to grasp it. Tell me about you. What do you do when you are a young man of the Mo family? " Mo Jingwen asked.


    "Do you think you are the real Mo family Mo Chengfei laughs.


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Jingwen stared at him, "I always think I am more suitable than you. If I had mastered all the resources of Mo family, Xiao Yao would have been driven out of Haitian city by me."


    "You look down on Xiao Yao." Mo Chengfei shook his head.


    "You think too much of him. What''s his ability? Good at it? Good at medicine? Do you know many people and enjoy good popularity? " Mo Jingwen asked.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    "Ha ha, what can he do with these? We are mo family! It''s the Mo family in Haitian city! Look at you, what have you become now, a dog behind Qin Tianya! What skill does he have? If it wasn''t for the Qin family, could he have such great ability now? " Mo Jingwen asked.


    Mo Chengfei stares at Mo Jingwen, but he doesn''t say anything. After a moment''s silence, he sighs and turns to walk towards the door.


    "You''re leaving?" Mo Jingwen asked.


    "Nothing to say to you." Mo Chengfei said, "you are always saying that Xiao Yao has nothing but those. However, those he has already made him straighten up. Moreover, have you ever thought about what you have? If you are not Mo Jingwen, if you are not Mo, what else do you have? "


    With these last words, he had walked out of the villa.


    Don''t be surprised to hear that you have been in the same place for a long time.


    Mo Chengfei''s words, like a small hammer, hit his heart hard. Even though Mo Chengfei has been gone for several minutes, he still has no action.


    What else can I have? He thought about this question, but after a long silence, he didn''t get a decent answer


    Mo Chengfei returned to his villa and went to his study.


    Mo Qiang asked for tea and his face was calm.


    Mo Chengfei walked up to him and sat down on a chair.


    "What did he say?" Asked Mo Qiang.


    "He said," this is an opportunity for our Mo family. " Mo Chengfei said.


    Mo qiangqiu''s hand with the cup trembled a little and asked in a low voice, "are you sure he did it?"


    Mo Chengfei wry smile: "he himself admitted."


    Mo qiangqiu took a deep breath, but did not speak.


    "Mo''s, it''s in the corner." Mo Chengfei said, "Mo Jingwen pushed us."


    "What do you think we should do now?" Mo asked after another sip of tea.


    This cup of tea may be watering out his anger.


    "We have no way back. Of course, we don''t have no way out." Mo Chengfei said, "give Mo Jingwen away, let him explain everything, let him apologize, and then cut off the relationship between him and our Mo family."


    Mo forced to look at him with a smile on his face.


    Mo Chengfei gave a bitter smile: "I know it''s impossible. You won''t let me do it."


    "What''s your plan?" Asked Mo Qiang.


    "There''s no plan. Put everything in and do your best." Mo Chengfei said, "I''ve wanted to do this before, but I''ve always been ruthless, because I don''t think it''s necessary. This is the contradiction between Xiao Yao and me. Even if I want to deal with him, I won''t make a big fuss, but now, I can only do it."


    "Because everyone thought you did?" Asked Mo Qiang.


    "Yes." Mo Chengfei wry smile, "because everyone thinks I have done so, I have no way back."


    Mo qiangqiu sighed: "do you blame me?"


    "It''s nothing to blame." Mo Chengfei said lightly.


    "You are lying. You blame me in your heart. You blame me for being too soft hearted." Mo qiangqiu said, "Chengfei, I''m old and old. When I do something, I don''t have the heart I had when I was young. I''m just an old man. I hope our Mo family can be safe and stable. I hope I can prepare two red envelopes for the new year."


    "I understand." Mo Chengfei nodded slightly.


    "Understanding is one thing, understanding is another." Mo asked for a smile, "right?"


    Mo Chengfei did not speak.


    "I''m old. If the Mo family can stand still in this storm, it''s yours, it''s yours." Mo qiangqiu said.


    Mo Chengfei was stunned and looked at Mo qiangqiu. After a moment of silence, he nodded.


    "I see. Thank you, Grandpa." Mo Chengfei said.


    "It''s not time to thank me." Mo qiangqiu waved his hand, "think about what to do next."


    "Won''t you give me some advice?" Mo Chengfei asked in a low voice.


    "What should be said has been said before, and what I want to say, as you know, the problem now is not how to do it, but how we can do it." Mo qiangqiu looked at Mo Chengfei, "I know you know what I mean."


    Mo Chengfei nodded, stood up and walked out of the study.


    Leaving the villa and getting into the car, he took out his cell phone.


    "Inform everyone that there will be a meeting in the conference room, including the executives of some subsidiaries." He said to his iPhone.


    Hang up the phone, he rubbed his temple, white eye position covered with blood.


    He looked out of the window, the original sun did not know when it had hidden behind the dark clouds.


    "Young master, it looks like rain." Said the driver.


    "Well, it''s going to rain." Mo Chengfei smiles a little and looks out the window at the scenery, a little distracted.


    "I''ll prepare the umbrella later. Ah, the weather forecast is not accurate either. It says it will rain tomorrow. " Said the driver.


    "What should come will come back." Mo Chengfei''s tone was flat. "We should have been prepared for a rainy day. The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. Now, we have to see how strong the wind is..."


    The driver looked at Mo Chengfei in the rearview mirror. He was surprised to find that there was a helpless look on the young master''s face


    Came to the company, quickly on the top floor of the conference room.


    In the conference room, it was full of people, each in formal clothes and with a serious expression.


    Mo Chengfei went to the first place, his hand on the table, a long time later, a long sigh of relief, the original unhappy fleeting, replaced by a vibrant.


    "It''s time to come. It''s already coming. The plan is ahead of schedule. The firepower is all on." He said to dozens of people in the conference room. The voice is sonorous and powerful.

 Chapter 308

    A gust of wind swept gently.


    Originally hiding behind a stone and eating grass quietly, the rabbit seemed to be aware of some danger and immediately ran away.


    Among the mountains and forests, the leaves are falling.


    All of a sudden, a big tree in their arms broke off and fell to the ground. In the sun, the dust seemed to turn into winged elves.


    "Dad is so good!" Little moon thunderbolt Bala clapped.


    She didn''t know any moves or Gu Wu, but when she saw that Xiao Yao broke a tree with one blow, she naturally felt that Xiao Yao was powerful.


    In her opinion, this is what Superman can do.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "I really did it?" He seemed a little incredulous, too.


    "Inner strength, from the inside to the outside, circulates infinitely." Thunder came.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Jinglei and laughed: "second grandfather, what''s the name of this palm?"


    "Thunderclap." Thunder said with a smile.


    "You created it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but not." "Jinglei said," set a hundred long, out of the drill


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly to show his understanding.


    He continued: "second grandfather, is this the killing move?"


    Jinglei smiles, goes to Xiao Yao with his hands on his back and says, "do you know what is the real killing move?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shakes his head. In his opinion, killing is a way to kill people. But he knows that this is definitely not the answer that the second grandfather wants to hear. If he says it, he may be scolded, so it''s better not to say it.


    "The thunderclap you use now is guwu, but if you kill a person with that clap, it''s a killing move." Jinglei said, "more importantly, killing moves need not only internal strength or Yuan Li, but also a person''s killing heart. You haven''t killed heart yet. When you really want to kill a person, that''s the real killing move."


    Jinglei continued: "the biggest difference between killing moves and ordinary moves is that the power of killing moves is unlimited. The more you want to kill a person, the more terrible the palm you shoot."


    Xiao Yao asked, "second grandfather, how many people have you killed before?"


    "I don''t know." Jinglei shook his head. "I didn''t count it."


    Well, with this sentence, Xiao Yao is sure that his second grandfather was a killer when he was young.


    "I kill people who should be killed, because I think they should be killed, that''s why I kill them." Thunder said.


    "Ha ha, second grandfather, that''s what people who kill people think." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s what people who kill people think." Thunderbolt gave a wry smile, "I also came to understand after that. I think those people should be killed, but the family, relatives and friends of that person may not think that person should be killed, which is very contradictory."


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "second grandfather, people say that in ancient Chinese martial arts, there are only three masters, the emperor, Jinglei and tiger king. Is that so?"


    "No Startled thunder heard Xiao Yao''s words, his face suddenly changed, "in the ancient martial arts world of China, there is only one master."


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao can''t help being curious.


    "I don''t know the man''s name either. I''ve only met him once." "But that side, let me understand that there are people outside the mountain, and there are people outside the mountain. If you can see him, you will benefit a lot. You will know how strong a really strong person is."


    "That man, more powerful than you?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s hard to say." Jinglei shook his head. "If I tell the truth, I will lose face. After all, you are my grandson, but if I don''t tell the truth, it will be too fake."


    Xiao Yao: "even if Jinglei hasn''t said that, Xiao Yao already has the answer.


    "That''s a real strong man. I have no doubt that he has the ability to fight against a country by himself." Thunder said, "I''m not his opponent, 100 I add up is not his opponent."


    When Jinglei said these words, Xiao Yao also noticed Jinglei''s expression. He was surprised to find that Jinglei didn''t seem to be joking.


    It was a mountain, a mountain that could not be crossed.


    When the mountain is placed in front of you, you will feel helpless. Even if you don''t climb it, you will know that you can''t cross the mountain in your whole life.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was a very lucky thing that he didn''t see that man.


    "Where is that man now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Disappeared, disappeared, no one knows where he is." Thunder laughs, "if he is still there, what thunder, emperor, tiger king, that''s all bullshit! That''s why the monkey without tiger in the mountain is called king. Because that man is gone, there will be emperor, thunder and tiger king. If that man is still in China, I''m afraid no one in the whole inner world will dare to come out and say that he is a master. "


    It is not easy for the proud thunder to say such words.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t think so far, down-to-earth is the best shortcut." Jinglei looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    "Second grandfather, I understand..." Xiao Yao nodded quickly.


    "Take Xiaoyue down this time." Jinglei said, "the child can''t always be stuffy here. When you were a child, didn''t your third grandfather often take you out? Besides, your third grandfather is coming back soon. It''s better not to let her see Xiaoyue, so that he won''t accept any apprentices. You''re OK. Xiaoyue is a girl after all, and those things are not suitable for her. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile: "second grandfather, what you think is the same as me. I was thinking about it before. Although third grandfather is a good man, he has a heavy heart to kill. I don''t want him to spoil Xiaoyue."


    Third grandfather is a killer, is the king of killers, Xiao Yao is also a killer, he is carefree life, he thinks, that experience is nothing bad, but this does not mean that Xiaoyue and Xiao Yao should have the same life experience.


    Xiaoyue doesn''t need so much honing. She just needs to quietly learn some medical skills from her grandfather, and then learn some self-defense skills from her second grandfather. That''s enough.


    What''s good about a girl with murderous spirit?


    "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense. Do you want to be lazy? Keep practicing Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao has no choice but to continue to practice


    Haitian city, Xiaoyao security company''s general manager''s office, sitting in the position of Xia Yixing.


    "Miss Xia, the Mo family is crazy." Fang Hai said, "they are really going to bite us."


    "Yes, it''s a real wreck." Song Yilin also has a bitter smile¡° It''s not a wreck, it''s a mad dog biting Fang Hai has no good airway.


    "No matter what they call it, the priority now is how we should deal with it." Xia Yixing said with a frown.


    "Of course we know this, but we can''t help it. Although the development of Xiaoyao security company and Xiaoyao real estate is very good now, compared with Mo Jiayi, they stand in front of us, that''s a giant." Fang Hai said.


    "You''re right. Xiaoyao security company and Xiaoyao real estate can''t compete with Mo family, but we can win allies!" Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    "Pull allies?" Fang Hai and song Yilin do not understand Xia Yixing''s meaning.


    But ah Li asked, "Miss Xia, do you mean let''s go to Li group for help?"


    "Yes? That''s true. I''m sure Li Xiaoxiao''s sister-in-law will never stand idly by. " Fang Haile.


    "It''s not just Li Xiaoxiao, a Li family. Even if they are willing to stand on our side, they can''t fight with the Mo family." Xia Yixing said.


    "Is it hard for the Li family to succeed, but they can''t fight the Mo family?" Fang Hai asked curiously.


    "It''s not a matter of fighting too hard." Xia Yixing waved his hand and said, "Li''s group belongs to Li''s family, but it''s not only Li''s family. There are other shareholders in Li''s group. Even if Li Xiaoxiao is willing to stand with Xiao Yao, it''s impossible to mobilize all of them to play with Mo''s family. Even if Li Xiaoxiao is willing, others will not. She will encounter a lot of resistance. Besides, now the Mo family is in a frenzy. Unless the Li group is also crazy, it will be very difficult to play this game. "


    "I see." Fang Hai nodded and said, "I''m afraid of rushing, I''m afraid of horizontal, I''m afraid of not dying. Now the Mo family has to do this. They have already entered a dead end and can only open fire. But the Li group is different. They don''t need to burn their bridges. Therefore, their strength is far from enough. "


    It can be said that Fang Hai''s savvy in this aspect is very good, which has already understood the meaning of Xia Yixing''s words.


    "Yes, that''s what it is. Next, it''s time for us to do something." With that, Xia Yixing had already stood up.


    "Miss Xia, where are you going?" Fang Hai asked in a low voice.


    "The Lee Group." When Xia Yixing spoke, he had already walked to the door and put his hand on the doorknob. "Of course, this is only the first stop."


    Then she opened the door and went out.


    After Xia Yixing left, Fang Hai touched his chin.


    "Old song, why do I think something is wrong?" Fang Hai asked.


    Song Yilin rolled his eyes: "what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you think that Xia Yixing''s momentum of going to Li''s group is like Zhengfang looking for Xiaosan?" Fang Hai shook his head. "It''s not right. It''s Xiao San. Go to find the main room!"


    Song Yilin is full of black lines: "brother, when is this? Can you think of something normal?"


    "Isn''t that normal?" Fang Hai said, "come on, don''t be idle. Go to talk to your daughter-in-law. I''ll go to Tang''s house, too."


    "Yes." Song Yilin nodded.


    Ali looked at Song Yilin and Fang Hai: "what about me? What should I do? "


    Fang Hai looked at ah Li: "you, at home, watch the door and feed the chickens!" A Li: "it''s..."

 Chapter 309

    Li Xiaoxiao is not a tea drinker. She doesn''t think there is anything good about tea. Of course, it''s just a matter of personal taste. Maybe now she is too young to appreciate the tea culture of China for thousands of years.


    However, the tea in her office is always accurate. Although she doesn''t drink it, she still needs to make a cup of tea when entertaining some guests. Can''t she treat people with boiled water?


    She made a cup of tea and gave it to Xia Yixing sitting on the sofa.


    Then she sat down herself.


    "Miss Xia, I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to me?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.


    "A big thing." Xia Yixing said, "to get to the point, I''m here to make an alliance with you."


    "Alliance?" Li Xiaoxiao slightly a Leng, did not understand the meaning of Xia Yixing words.


    "Yes, alliance." Xia Yixing put away the smile on her face and looked serious.


    "Ha ha, Miss Xia, are you kidding me? You are the daughter of the Xia family. The Xia family is a big family of China. We Li family can''t be compared. How can we say alliance? " Li Xiaoxiao shook his head. "If you have any difficulties, we can''t help you."


    "This time, you can certainly help, and this time I''m here, it''s not the Xia family." Xia Yixing took the water cup in front of him and sipped it gently. "Tea is good."


    "Thank you." Li Xiaoxiao frowned a little, "doesn''t it represent the Xia family? Who are you representing to form an alliance with us? "


    "Xiaoyao real estate company, and Xiaoyao security company, I don''t think you will refuse it." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao immediately relieved: "so it is. In fact, Miss Xia, you don''t need to come here at all. I''m ready to hold a meeting."


    "So it is." Xia Yixing closed his mouth and said with a smile, "I almost forgot that you are the closest person to Xiao Yao. Under such circumstances, you will not stand by anyway."


    After listening to Xia Yixing''s words, Li Xiaoxiao''s face is a little red, a little embarrassed, but her face is overflowing with a smile of satisfaction. She feels that this is a very proud thing. She always likes to keep a low profile. Now she wants people all over the world to hear Xia Yixing''s words just now. She is Xiao Yao''s closest person!


    In this case, she sounds comfortable.


    That''s the little woman mentality.


    "In that case, I won''t say much. Thank you very much, Miss Li." Xia Yixing stands up.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao said, "don''t worry. I will do my best and try my best to deal with Xiao Yao."


    Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao shook hands, then asked in a low voice: "are you swearing sovereignty?"


    Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned, and his face turned red again.


    Xia Yixing smiles and turns to leave.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at the direction of the office door and was silent for a moment. She let out a long sigh and touched her nose: "this is really a smart woman... Ah, if Xiao Yao really likes her, it''s really hard to deal with. Can I beat her..."


    On the other side, Fang Hai also sat in the villa of the Tang family.


    "Grandfather, you have to help me anyway!" Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Mr. Tang glanced at Fang Hai and said, "do you still need to say that? Xiao Yao is a benefactor of the Tang family. Can we repay him? This is also an opportunity for us! "


    "Opportunity?" Fang Hai was slightly stunned.


    Tang Ruzhi, the son of Mr. Tang, smiles: "in fact, your grandfather and I think Xiao Yao is a reliable person. In recent years, although our Tang family has developed well under the protection of Fang family, it''s Haitian city after all. On this day, the emperor is far away, and we can''t rely on your Fang family forever, so ah, It''s an opportunity for us. "


    Fang Hai''s face changed a little when he heard the speech, and his words were mixed with inconceivable words: "uncle, you look up to brother Xiao too much, don''t you? He really has the ability, but now, Xiaoyao real estate company and Xiaoyao security company are still in the initial stage, and he has no ability to protect you! "


    "He can''t now, doesn''t mean he can''t in the future." Mr. Tang coughed and said, "Fang Hai, if you want to talk about family background and money, can Xiao Yao now compare with the family above?"


    "Well, not yet." Fang Hai is practical.


    "Yes, why do you want to follow Xiao Yao?" Said Tang.


    "Ha ha, because he''s my brother and my brother. Besides, I''d like to believe him." Fang Hai said.


    "That''s right. You are willing to believe him, not only because he is your brother, but because you can see people. You can also feel that Xiao Yao has a unique personality charm, which can make other people subconsciously choose to believe him, take good care of him and support him. Can you take good care of him and see his shining point? Can''t we see it?"


    Speaking of this, Mr. Tang paused a little, sighed and continued: "what''s more, I''m going to die soon. I still owe Xiao Yao a favor. If I don''t return this favor, I''m afraid I can''t close my eyes even if I die, so it''s better to do it earlier."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, grandfather. You won''t die!" Tang Siyu said in a low voice. Tang Ruzhi looked at Tang Siyu and laughed: "life, old age, illness and death are inevitable. How can I not die? At my age, I have long been open-minded. In my life, I have survived. I don''t know how many times better I am than those who died young and suffered from natural disasters. " Tang Siyu''s eyes are red. Mr. Tang didn''t pester too much on this topic. He turned to look at Fang Hai and said, "we are ready to fight a protracted war. The Mo family is strong and powerful. They are also fighting with all their strength. As long as we carry them down, they will not be far away from destruction. So, you don''t need to worry about anything. Go back and tell Xiao Yao, as long as our Tang family is still there, His company is still there! "¡° Grandfather, brother Xiao is now working in Tianlong mountain. He can''t come back for a while. " Fang Hai said¡° Now in the company, who is in charge of the overall situation? " Tang Ruzhi on the edge was a little curious. "It''s not easy to think of pulling allies around and avoiding their advantages for a while."¡° It''s Xia Yixing. " Fang Hai said¡° Xia Yixing Tang Ruzhi was slightly surprised, "the girl of Xia family?"¡° In addition to her, who else? Our company also has her shares, but it''s her private. It seems that we can hardly get the full support of the Xia family. " Fang Hai said. Tang Ruzhi said with a smile: "you can be content. Xia Yixing is a talented girl. She is a general. Although she is young, she is still a girl. However, you can''t compare her business talents. Besides, if Xia family can really fight back, then Mo family will have no power to fight back. In my opinion, the Xia family will not be rash, even if Xia Yixing asks for it. " Tang Ruzhi said this, but Fang Hai did not expect it. He asked curiously: "uncle, why?"¡° It''s because Haitian city can''t let them intervene. The top Chinese families don''t have any subsidiaries in Haitian city. In the past, it was because the economy here was hard to drive. But later, because of the change of national highway and sea route, Haitian city has become the center of economic development in China. It''s a big cake. Those top Chinese families who start first will show their ambition, It doesn''t do them any good. "¡° In other words, if the Xia family makes a move, the problem will escalate? " Fang Hai touched his chin¡° That''s right. " Tang Ruzhi nodded¡° Why did Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya come to Haitian city? " Fang Hai is depressed¡° It''s different. They use their personal identity. They are not the helmsman of the family, nor can they mobilize the ability of the family. Therefore, no matter how much spray they make on the cake of Haitian city, other families will not say anything. It''s just the experience of young people. " Tang Ruzhi points out the way. Fang Hai suddenly realized, nodded, and some depressed: "come on, they regard our Haitian city as a toy."¡° ha-ha! If you have to say that, it''s not too much. By the way, next, you can go to Qin Chaonan, as well as the exhibitor... As long as you unite them all, then the Mo family won''t be able to hop for long! Also, you have to know that it''s a protracted battle and you all have to be prepared. " Tang Ruzhi said¡° I see. Grandfather and uncle, I''m going to go first Fang Hai stood up¡° Good After seeing Fang Hai off, Tang Ruzhi turns back to the living room¡° Dad, do you think the Mo family can win? " Tang Ruzhi asked¡° Do you not believe us or Xiao Yao? " Mr. Tang smiles¡° I''d like to believe Xiao Yao, but now, it''s not optimistic. " Tang Ruzhi said, "if Fang Hai can find an ally, the Mo family can certainly find it."¡° It depends on who sticks to it for a long time. " Mr. Tang narrowed his eyes. "I''ve stepped out, so I can''t come back."¡° En... "Tang Ruzhi nodded and said no more... Tang Ruzhi''s guess was correct, and the Mo family was really looking for their own allies. Although the Mo family seems to be at a disadvantage, more people are still willing to choose the Mo family. After all, the Mo family is the real family in Haitian city. Even compared with the Li family, it is not inferior. The Mo family has its own charm, and Su Linran is the one who runs the most happily. Su Linran is just one of them. There are more families willing to stand on the side of Mo family. At this time, a small tea meeting was held in Mo''s villa. The invitation was not Mo Chengfei. After all, Mo Chengfei was still a young man. Even if he had the ability, his influence was still too low. Therefore, this time, he was the face of Mo Qiang. A battle without smoke, ready to go!

 Chapter 310

    Twenty days later, Xiao Yao practiced Jinglei palm repeatedly every day, and Yuanli was transferred to other places. Then he was driven down the mountain by Jinglei.


    Xiao Yao takes Xiaoyue by the hand and goes down to Tianlong mountain.


    "Dad, it''s less than two months since we went down the mountain?" Xiaoyue is bouncing.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and was embarrassed.


    He still remembered what Jinglei said when he drove him down the mountain.


    "Boy, don''t think I don''t know. You also have a girlfriend now. It''s not suitable to be honest on the mountain. Anyway, what you should learn is almost the same. You''d better hurry down the mountain and practice slowly. You can''t make your daughter-in-law wait in a hurry."


    Xiao Yao wants to explain to Jinglei that the relationship between him and Li Xiaoxiao has not been determined yet, but before he says this, Jinglei stares round his eyes. Xiao Yao has no choice but to hang his head and take Xiaoyue down the mountain ahead of time.


    "Go down the mountain early, see more and play more." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "En..." Xiaoyue reluctantly believes Xiao Yao''s words.


    Take the car, back to the Haitian city.


    It was Fang Hai who came to pick them up. As soon as Fang Hai saw Xiao Yao, he almost burst into tears.


    "Brother Xiao, you are back. If you don''t come back again, I''ll have to look for you on the mountain." Fang Hai is about to cry.


    Xiao Yao was startled by Fang Hai: "Damn it! Stay away. I don''t want to be gay. "


    Xiaoyue raised her head and said, "Dad, what is making a foundation?"


    Xiao Yao really wants to slap himself. Can these words be said in front of children? Oh, it''s a terrible crime.


    "Nothing, nothing. Come on, sea, what''s going on?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, a big event has happened. I can''t say it clearly for a while and a half. To put it simply, the Mo family is struggling with us, and we''re in a bad situation now. During this period, the Mo family has also organized a business alliance to promote the economic development of Haitian City, but we all know that they want to target us." Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Come to us? Why do they do that? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Who knows! Anyway, they are on the opposite side. This battle is sooner or later. It happens that if you are not in Haitian city, they will find a chance! " Fang Hai said, "brother Xiao, we don''t know how many calls we''ve made to you during this period of time. We just turn off the phone and turn it off all the time. Brother Xiao, how much money do you owe people?"


    "Don''t talk about it. I''m on the mountain. I don''t have electricity or Internet." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "Well... Let''s go back first." Fang Hai helps Xiao Yao open the door. Xiao Yao is not polite. He takes Xiaoyue to sit in and returns to Xiaoyao security company.


    Everyone in the company is full of excitement when they see Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Ge."


    "Boss!"


    One by one, they greet Xiao Yao.


    Although Xia Yixing has been with them for so long, in the final analysis, Xiao Yao is their boss and their brother. In their hearts, Xiao Yao has been deified and omnipotent. As long as Xiao Yao comes back, everything will be OK, and each of them will have an exclusive sense of security.


    This sense of security is something Xia Yixing can''t give. No matter how amazing Xia Yixing''s talent in business is, he can''t be deified by these people like Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao Yao greets people in the company, Xia Yixing and song Yilin come down.


    "Brother Shaw, you are back!" Song Yilin also wants to give Xiao Yao a bear hug, but Xiao Yao avoids it.


    "Cough, talk well, don''t touch me, we are all men!" Xiao Yao did not say those two words in front of Xiaoyue this time.


    Song Yilin laughed and said, "it''s not because I miss you so much!"


    "Think again, you can''t take advantage of me!" Xiao Yao is very aggrieved.


    Song Yilin is full of black lines.


    Xia Yixing, with her hands on her back, walks to the front of her. She squats down and looks at Xiaoyue: "what a lovely girl! Xiao Yao, where did you turn from? "


    "He''s my father, not a trafficker." Xiaoyue hides behind Xiao Yao and says timidly.


    "Dad?" Xia Yixing is slightly stunned. He turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are widened. It''s incredible, "Xiao Yao, you can! It''s too early, isn''t it? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "she''s not my own daughter. She just likes to call me Dad... It seems that you are not nervous at all."


    "Why am I nervous?" Xia Yixing is a little curious.


    "Old song and the sea are very nervous." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s because they have something to worry about." Xia Yixing said, "they are worried that we will lose, but I am not worried at all, because I am not worried, so I will not be nervous."


    "You think we''re going to win?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, we will win." Xia Yixing said.


    "What is your strength?" Xiao Yao is very interested in this, because he has no bottom in his heart. On the way here, Xiao Yao has told Xiao Yao what happened in nearly two months.


    After listening to Fang Hai''s narration, Xiao Yao''s heart also has a bottom, which is why Fang Hai used the word "dead knock" as soon as he met.


    This is really a dead knock, as dead knock!


    It''s a tough battle. Even Xiao Yao didn''t expect Fang Hai and song Yilin to stick to it until now. He even thought of forming an alliance. Later, when he learned that it was Xia Yixing''s idea, Xiao Yao was relieved. Although he didn''t know Xia Yixing well enough, even if he saw only one side, Xiao Yao was sure that Xia Yixing was a very thoughtful girl.


    Xia Yixing has her own aura, which has nothing to do with her identity. That is a kind of self-confidence revealed from the bone, Xia Yixing as long as a stop there, will let others feel that she is not an ordinary person.


    "Now that you''re back, I can do the same." Xia Yixing yawned and looked tired.


    "Tired?" Xiao Yao smiles.


    "I''m tired. I don''t like to communicate with those people. I fight with them every day." Xia Yixing wry smile, "I prefer a quiet cup of tea, or a cup of coffee, basking in the afternoon sun, that is the life I want."


    Xiao Yao thinks that this is a realm that no one else can learn!


    "You''re just in time to come back. This afternoon, there will be a reception. You have to attend." Xia Yixing said with his shoulder in his arms.


    "What reception?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    "You''ve drawn so many allies. It''s been so long. You can''t even recognize people, can you?" Xia Yixing said, "so, we have to have a party, and then you give a speech, try to make them passionate, and draw some big cakes, so that they can see how much meat they can eat with you."


    "Just let me fool you?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    Xia Yixing snapped his fingers: "yes, it''s just for you to cheat! Ha ha, you''re so smart. You''re so smart


    Xiao Yao was full of black lines, and then asked in a low voice: "I think it''s very difficult. All the people attending the party are business tycoons. I don''t have any talent in this field, and I''m not good at it. Do you want me to fool them? Don''t be fooled by them then. "


    Xia Yixing said with a smile: "in fact, everyone knows that you are drawing big cakes for them, but they know that it''s one thing, and how you do it is another thing. Let''s take a simple example. When you were young, your parents took you to pay New Year''s greetings, and others gave you lucky money, do you have to push it? But do you really want to push it off? Not necessarily. Others know that you are polite, but knowing it is one thing. Can you automatically omit this step just because you know it and the other knows it? "


    Xiao Yao smell speech, slowly understand come over, to Xia Yixing erect thumbs up: "other don''t say, you this teaching material can really good."


    "Ha ha, anyway, this noon, Haitian Hotel, you remember to go, I have to go home to sleep." Xia Yixing yawned again, "these days, I haven''t had a good sleep. If you have any doubts, go to Li''s group and find Li Xiaoxiao. In fact, she knows what I know and what I''m doing, but she''s the boss of Li''s group, and it''s not convenient for her to interfere in the business here."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "then why don''t you tell me directly? Don''t tell me it''s because you''re sleepy. "


    "I''m closing the relationship between the two of you. Besides, if I told you directly that I had too much contact with you, what would li Xiaoxiao do when she got angry?" Xia Yixing blinked and said.


    With these words, she had turned and left.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing''s back and smiles bitterly.


    What a strange woman!


    "Dad, can I go to mom?" Xiaoyue pulled Xiao Yao''s clothes and said with a smile.


    Xiaoyue''s mother is naturally a pink butterfly.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao thought of this, can''t help sighing, he has not contacted pink butterfly for a long time, also don''t know what the goblin is busy all day long now.


    He took out his mobile phone, plugged in the charger and charged it for a while. He also chatted with song Yilin and Fang Hai for a while. These two people now analyzed a simple general situation of Haitian city for Xiao Yao. After the mobile phone charged some electricity, he unplugged the charger and got through to pink butterfly.


    "Hello? If you have something to say, I''m still working! " Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised: "you? Work? "


    "Yes, I still know the truth. Although I still have some savings, I can''t always idle away!" Pink Butterfly said, "I opened a beauty shop myself. Bailong is also here to help. Would you like to come and have a look?"


    "Send me the address, and I''ll just send Xiaoyue." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "she missed you."


    "Is Xiaoyue here?" The pink butterfly was excited at once.

 Chapter 311

    Pink Butterfly really likes Xiaoyue. Others say that killers have no feelings and treat everyone coldly. Xiao Yao thinks it''s bullshit. For example, he used to be a killer. He was carefree all his life and shocked overseas. But he is a very sensitive, delicate, gentle and considerate man!


    Driving Land Rover, I took Xiaoyue to the beauty shop mentioned by pink butterfly.


    To be exact, it''s a beauty club. The location is still prosperous, and the area of the shop is not small. There is a front room below and two floors above. It seems that the initial investment of pink butterfly also spent a lot of money.


    It''s just that this woman is a killer. Is it really OK to switch to business? Anyway, Xiao Yao has no confidence in pink butterfly.


    As soon as he entered the store, a man came over laughing.


    "Brother Shaw, are you here?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the man, with a smile on his face. He put out his hand and beat him on the shoulder: "are you helping here? How much benefit does Pink Butterfly give you? Aren''t you afraid that if you stay here for a long time, you will become a Niang gun? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao looked around and asked in a low voice, "tell me honestly, are you threatened by her?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" At this time, the voice of the pink butterfly came over, and there was still some foxy in the voice. He turned his face and looked toward the stairway. The pink butterfly in the pink skirt stepped down the stairs with high heels.


    When she comes to Xiao Yao, Xiaoyue pounces on her immediately.


    "Mom!" Xiaoyue opens her arms.


    Pink Butterfly laughs and squats down to hold Xiaoyue up and knead Xiaoyue''s face.


    "Tell mom, do you miss me?" Pink Butterfly asked with a smile, from her eyes can see the brightness of mother''s love, this woman is really a flood of maternal love.


    "Of course Xiaoyue was full of milk and milk, and she took out a piece of paper from her pocket, "Mom, this is my gift to you!"


    "Ah! Did Xiaoyue bring me a gift? " Pink butterfly is very happy. Originally, she thought it was Xiaoyue''s graffiti on the paper. After all, the only thing a child of this age can do is her own painting, which many children did when they were young.


    But when she saw what was on that piece of paper clearly, there was an unspeakable surprise.


    "Medlar, Angelica dahurica, licorice, white Poria cocos... These are all traditional Chinese medicine?" The pink butterfly was surprised.


    Xiao Yao is also a little stupefied, went to the front, want to take the prescription to see, but was pushed back by Xiaoyue with her little arm.


    "Dad, don''t rob! I stole it from my grandfather Xiaoyue tooted, "you can''t take it back, I want to give it to mom..."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and then whispered, "don''t be afraid, Xiaoyue. I promise not to take it away. I just want to have a look, OK?"


    "That''s... OK!" Xiaoyue reluctantly agreed, but still carefully looking at Xiao Yao, face guard.


    Xiao Yao is full of black thread. After taking the prescription, he is very surprised.


    "Xiaoyue, this prescription is for beauty! To be exact, it has the effect of keeping beautiful appearance. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Of course!" Xiaoyue said with a smile, "I said that I stole it from my grandfather. Is his prescription good? I know it''s a pretty girl. My grandfather told me that, but I can''t remember all the words on it and I can''t find a pen, so I can only bring it out. "


    She looked at the pink butterfly and continued: "my grandmother told me before that girls like to be beautiful, so my mother must also like to be beautiful."


    Pink butterfly''s eyes were a little red. Xiao Yao could see the tears in pink butterfly''s eyes, but they didn''t flow out.


    "Thank you Xiaoyue... Xiao Yao, is this very precious?" Pink Butterfly looks at Xiao Yao and asks in a low voice.


    "It''s very formal. You take a dose of medicine once a week to keep your 30-year-old face when you''re in your 50s." Xiao Yao said, "and Xiaoyue, don''t steal. It must be taken by your grandfather on purpose. It''s impossible to steal things under his eyes. He won''t write such a low-level prescription."


    "Low level?" Pink Butterfly slightly a Leng, can let a woman more than 50 years old still look like 30 years old, this is also called low-grade?


    "Well, in fact, the real resident beauty can keep you in your 70s and 80s as you are now. Of course, in addition to the physical skills, otherwise you will live forever." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I''m content with that." The pink butterfly said with a bitter smile, "this is really a treasure! If this prescription is put up for auction, even if it''s five billion yuan, there will be countless people competing for it. I estimate that five billion yuan is just the reserve price. "


    "So valuable?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Pink Butterfly rolled her eyes: "of course, forget it, you are a man, you will not understand how precious appearance is to a woman."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. He really couldn''t understand.


    "Can I really take this prescription?" Pink Butterfly asked in a low voice.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao laughs, "this is Xiaoyue for you, not me."


    Pink Butterfly Leng Leng, ha ha smile, no lady demeanor, and then on the face of a hard kiss.


    "My daughter loves my mother! It''s nice to have a little moon. " The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao with satisfaction, "don''t you have this treatment?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, and Xiaoyue is also full of happiness. Looking at this picture, it''s really warm enough.


    "By the way, how can white dragon stay with you?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I have to correct what you said before. I didn''t ask him to come, but he had to stay here because of his bad looks." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao turns his face, stares at the white dragon, points to the pink butterfly, and asks the white dragon, "do you want to soak her?"


    White dragon shook his head: "I''m not stupid."


    Pink Butterfly eyes round stare: "white dragon, what do you mean?"


    White dragon also realized that he had said something wrong, and was staring at by pink butterfly''s eyes. He shivered and shook his head: "no, no, I don''t mean anything else. Elder sister, I''m wrong. Boss, I''m going to work now..."


    Xiao Yao was depressed.


    The white dragon is so hopeless. How can he be so afraid of a woman?


    However, Xiao Yao is also a little depressed. Although white dragon may not be the opponent of pink butterfly, he will never be afraid of pink butterfly. There must be something he doesn''t know.


    "Don''t think about it. I have something on him now." Pink Butterfly complacent way.


    "Handle?" Xiao Yao is curious, "what handle?"


    Pink butterfly just wanted to talk, a girl in black uniform came over.


    The long flax hair was draped behind her head, and she was wearing a white shirt in her uniform, which was very ol style. Besides, her features were delicate and her skin was white. She was about 1.6 meters tall. The girl looked very thin. Xiao Yao estimated that she could wrap her waist with her hands. Of course, Xiao Yao just estimated it, but he didn''t really try it.


    "Boss, Zhao will come here in a minute. There are about twenty minutes left." The girl''s voice is also very pleasant.


    "Yes? Is he coming again? " Pink Butterfly immediately overcast face, nodded, "well, I know, you go first busy."


    "Yes." The girl turned away.


    "Do you look good?" After the girl left, the pink butterfly asked Xiao Yao.


    "Pretty good. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Her name is Pei ya. She''s the beautician I recruited. Last time Bai Long saw her, he was going to stay. But it''s OK. There''s more chores. Anyway, he doesn''t need money." Pink Butterfly said, "it''s just that this kid is thin skinned. I want to tell peiya that he''s holding on. That''s his handle."


    "You threaten him with that?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Yes Pink Butterfly nodded, then looked at Xiao Yao, said with a smile, "if it''s you, I certainly can''t threaten you, because your face is too thick, ah, I really should let Bailong follow you to study hard, at that time don''t say one peiya, even ten peiya he can win."


    Xiao Yao is very angry. What kind of person does she think she is?


    "Mom, let me down. You''ll be tired if you hold me all the time." Xiaoyue suddenly opens her mouth.


    "It''s OK. Mom wants to hold you for a while. Besides, I''ll take you to buy some clothes later. Ah, you can see how hard you wear and how rustic you look." Speaking of this, pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao again and expressed her dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao with her resentful eyes. "It''s really good on the Internet. Children really can''t be taken by grandparents."


    Xiao Yao felt that his grandfather and his second grandfather were lying on the gun.


    Indeed, it''s inconvenient for the two old men to take a little girl with them. Xiaoyue is so young that she has to take a bath and wash her own clothes


    Just at this time, a Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of the beauty shop. When the door opened, a middle-aged man in a suit and a bald head came in. He was a little fat and only about 1.6 meters tall. He looked like a ball.


    Well, it''s a fast rolling ball.


    "Ouch! Boss Hu, I can''t see you this day. My heart is like a cat''s claw. " The fat man said with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhao, hurry up and sit on it!" Said the pink butterfly.


    "Eh? Who is this little girl? It''s lovely! " Zhao said with a smile.


    "Hello, uncle. I''m Xiaoyue and she''s my mother." Xiaoyue said politely.


    "Mom?" The corner of Zhao Zong''s mouth gave out a fierce puff, "boss Hu, are you married?"


    "Yes Pink Butterfly immediately nodded and said with a smile, "I''m married."


    Mr. Zhao''s face changed a little, but he soon recovered: "I just can''t see you are so young and in such a good shape. It''s hard to imagine that you have children, but it''s nothing." It''s really nothing. What if you have children? Anyway, I have a lot of money. It''s a matter of minutes?


    That''s what Mr. Zhao thought.

 Chapter 312

    General manager Zhao, formerly known as Zhao Yu, is the largest supplier of beauty products in Haitian city.


    Pink Butterfly got a lot of discount when she took some products from president Zhao. However, pink butterfly also knew what the old man was thinking, but she had no choice but to offend the other person''s identity.


    "Mr. Zhao, you''d better go upstairs first. I''ll treat you later." Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    "Dad, let''s go upstairs, too!" Xiaoyue said to Xiao Yao.


    The little girl seems to realize that the general manager Zhao is not good at it. She is worried that the other party will bully her mother, so she wants to go up with Xiao Yao.


    "Dad?" Zhao Zong slightly a Leng, looked at Xiao Yao, looked up and down, said, "are you boss Hu''s husband?"


    "Yes?" Xiao just wanted to answer, saw pink butterfly to make a wink to her, simply nodded, "it''s me."


    "How old are you?" Mr. Zhao''s mouth twitched a little. He saw that Xiao Yao was in his early twenties, and the pink butterfly was almost the same. Did they have such a big daughter?


    "Me? 25¡¢ "I don''t know Xiao Yao coughed, "get married early."


    "Well... I can''t see it. It''s very young!" General manager Zhao does not smile. He feels that he has a rare hand. Although Xiao Yao is not a top-notch handsome man, his appearance is not bad, and he is also very pretty.


    He wants to lure the butterfly out of the wall. It''s very difficult!


    "It''s good to be young, it''s good to be young! However, boss Hu has to be optimistic. This young man is still unreliable. He can either rely on his family, or else, how much can he achieve? And the social experience is not enough. " Zhao Yu, it is obvious that there is something in the story.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, but he didn''t say much. He went upstairs with the pink butterfly.


    After Pink Butterfly arranges Zhao Yu, she returns to Xiao Yao and Xiao Yue.


    "Mom, that uncle is not a good man! He looks at you like a thief. " Xiaoyue said, "you have to be careful of him!"


    Pink butterfly can''t laugh or cry. She rubs Xiaoyue''s head: "what do you know about this child?"


    "I don''t know! At least I know who is good and who is bad! If you look at your father, you will be a good man. Mom, will you marry your father in the future? " Xiaoyue stares at the pink butterfly with big eyes, and her eyes twinkle.


    Pink Butterfly really doesn''t know how to answer this question. She turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. Coincidentally, Xiao Yao is also looking at her at this time. After the eye collision, both of them get away with each other.


    "Don''t think so much about children. Sit down first. Mom will come back later." Pink Butterfly said, first turned and left.


    Xiaoyue sat on the sofa, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Dad, don''t you go with me?"


    Xiao Yao was depressed: "where am I going?"


    "Go and look at mom!" Xiaoyue thinks Xiao Yao is really stupid. "I told you that big bald is not a good man. Why don''t you worry? Be careful he bullies his mother. "


    Xiao Yaole: "don''t worry, if the bald man really wants to bully your mother, it must be his ancestral grave smoking black."


    Are you kidding? Don''t mention the bald one. Even ten bald ones are not the opponents of pink butterfly! That''s a killer, an S-class killer! If Zhao Yu really wants to be tough, he will have to stand in and climb out. Therefore, Xiao Yao is very relieved.


    Xiaoyue is disgusted, looking at Xiao Yao: "Dad, you can really big, you this happiness ah, daughter-in-law sooner or later have to give others to turn away."


    Xiao Yao: "he wondered if his third grandfather had ever come back. How could this little girl talk more and more like him now?


    Just at this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rings. Looking at the phone number above, Xiao Yao quickly connects the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Xiao Yao, are you at Haitian Hotel now? It''s almost time. It''s on the top floor. " Xia Yixing said lazily, her voice always gives people a very relaxed and happy feeling, even across the phone.


    "Yes? I haven''t gone yet. I''ll be right there. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, don''t forget." Xia Yixing said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it." After Xiao Yao hung up, he put his mobile phone into his pocket. Just at this time, pink butterfly came back.


    "I have to get out." Xiao Yao said, "is Xiaoyue here or should I take it away?"


    "I want to be with mom!" Xiaoyue said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked at the pink butterfly.


    "I have no problem here. If you have something to do, you can go first." Pink Butterfly said, "but I''m not finished here. Let Bailong watch Xiaoyue first."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "by the way, you don''t have to bear it. If you feel uncomfortable, beat the bald head. If you have any trouble, let me know."


    "Come on, I know you''re good at it." Pink Butterfly rolled her eyes, "if I really want to find you, don''t you have to find that Li Xiaoxiao? You don''t have a channel for beauty products. "


    Xiao Yao was depressed, but the pink butterfly said the same.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s circle is not too big. If Pink Butterfly really needs Xiao Yao''s help in this aspect, Xiao Yao has to go to Li Xiaoxiao. Xiao Yao is just a little curious. Why doesn''t Pink Butterfly want to trouble Li Xiaoxiao? Is there any contradiction between them?


    Out of the beauty club, driving, he arrived at the Haitian Hotel.


    Out of the car, he happened to meet Mr. Tang.


    "Xiao Yao!" Mr. Tang raised his hand.


    Xiao Yao quickly went to the front, looked at the old man Tang, as well as Tang Ruzhi and Tang Siyu beside him, with a smile: "old man, how did you come in person?"


    "I didn''t intend to come. After all, I''m not too sharp, but now it''s different. When you come back, of course I have to come to see you." Mr. Tang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is very moved. Fang Hai has been to Tang''s house. He already knew about it when Fang Hai met him, and he also knew what Tang said at that time.


    "Thank you, old man." Xiao Yao said.


    "Thank me for what?" Mr. Tang waved his hand. "It''s our Tang family that wants to get on your boat."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose, a little embarrassed: "I''m afraid it''s not a big ship now."


    "I think you are, so you must be." Mr. Tang put away his smile, very serious, "Mo family can''t fight you, I knew it from the beginning."


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t speak. He just helped Mr. Tang into the hotel.


    In the elevator, Mr. Tang continued: "Old Tong is on the side of Li''s group. Li''s group is on your side. In fact, in addition to the Su family, these old men are on your side. Although some of them are neutral, they actually give you a lot of financial support and green lights. Now the Mo family can''t play with you."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "I really should thank you."


    "I''m not in a hurry for the time being. It''s not a win or lose." Tang said, "now, there is still a bomb in Mo''s house."


    When master Tang said this, Xiao Yao understood his meaning and asked, "are you talking about Qin Tianya?"


    "Yes." Master Tang nodded, "although Qin Tianya hasn''t spoken yet, it''s always a time. Bomb. If he detonates, the situation may become more difficult."


    Xiao Yao nodded. He was not sure what Qin Tianya would do. Although he saved Qin Tianya''s life, Qin Tianya didn''t owe him anything. Maybe after he understood the truth, he would never die with Xiao Yao. At that time, everything became unknown. After all, there was a Qin family standing behind Qin Tianya.


    "Are you worried?" Mr. Tang asked.


    "No Xiao Yao laughed, "at least now, I don''t need to worry about anything."


    "That''s right!" Mr. Tang said, "even if you stand on fire, I believe your city will be as solid as gold."


    Speaking of which, the elevator door opens.


    On the top floor, in the meeting hall, everything is in order.


    As soon as they walked into the meeting hall, Li Xiaoxiao, who was wearing a black dress, came up. She didn''t see Xiao Yao for such a long time. She was absent-minded when she was working.


    "Come back?" She said with a smile.


    "I''m back." When Xiao Yao saw Li Xiaoxiao, his heart was warm.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, when you didn''t come, it was Xiaoxiao''s sister-in-law who helped you greet the guests!" Fang Hai didn''t know where she came from. "She''s the hostess!"


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and glared at Fang Hai: "you''re talking nonsense, and I''ll kick you out!"


    "Look, brother Xiao, that''s what my sister-in-law can say to me." Fang Hai is very aggrieved.


    At this time, song Yilin also came with Li Qiuyue.


    "Brother Xiao, people are almost here, but the exhibitor hasn''t come yet."


    "Exhibitor?" Xiao Yao nodded, "do they come back?"


    "It''s hard to say." Li Xiaoxiao took the conversation, "their attitude is always ambiguous, people can''t understand the real meaning."


    Li Gongcheng, Li Qiuyue''s grandfather, walked up to him and said with a smile, "it''s nothing hard to think about. The old man Zhan Qianjun is not easy to get along with. He is just like a mouse. He just wants to keep both sides from offending and please each other. No matter who wins, even if he doesn''t get good, he won''t get bad. "


    "Well, that''s right." Master Tang nodded, "it''s hard to say anything."


    "Don Tang, I didn''t expect you to come back." Li Gongcheng looked at Tang and said happily.


    "Aren''t you here, too?" Mr. Tang turned his lips, and Mr. Li, the grandfather of he Chunqiu and Li Xiaoxiao, also came.


    "Ha ha ha! Good boy, you are back! " Mr. Li''s voice is still so powerful¡° Ah, I envy old man Li. We can''t have such a good son-in-law. " He Chunqiu said as he walked.

 Chapter 313

    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that there would be so many people at the reception. Each of these old men could make the whole Haitian city shake. Their existence has increased the GDP growth of Haitian city. If there is any explosion case here, it is estimated that the whole Haitian city will be upset.


    "Gentlemen, why are you all here?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "such a little thing, but also to you all startled."


    "Ha ha! Old man Li has come to support you. If we still arrange for the younger generation to come here, it would be outrageous. " He Chunqiu waved his hand and said with a smile, "so, we all come here this time, not for your face, but for Lao Li Tou''s face."


    Xiao Yao looks at Mr. Li. He just waves his hand at him and tells him that he doesn''t need to say anything.


    Xiao Yao also nodded his head and said that everything was pale. His kindness is worth remembering.


    After a while, more and more people came. Some of them he knew, but most of them he didn''t. fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao was still introducing Xiao Yao.


    Time is almost up, Xiao Yao on the stage, cough into the microphone.


    All people are silent down, countless pairs of eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s body.


    "First of all, I want to thank you for choosing to join our business circle at this time." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "secondly, I also want to envy you."


    Xiao Yao after finishing this sentence a little pause, see all the faces are showing a puzzled smile, he nodded with satisfaction, what he wants is this effect.


    "Maybe some people don''t understand. They don''t understand why I envy you. In fact, it''s easy to say. I admire your courage and your vision. You have made the most correct choice. You know where to stand at this time. Some people don''t know. They are really stupid. What if this is really a protracted war? What if we all stick to it for many years? If you don''t tell me anything else, will Mo qiangqiu survive me? "


    With Xiao Yao''s words, all of them burst into laughter, and some of them burst into tears.


    Indeed, if you really want to say the life span, you can''t spell Xiao Yao! One of them is in his twilight years, the other is still in high spirits.


    "So, by this alone, you should have confidence in me. Anyway, I have confidence in myself. As you know, I am a traditional Chinese medicine, and I know how to keep in good health." Xiao Yao continued, "I guess Mo Chengfei can''t support me."


    The audience laughed again, and Li Xiaoxiao and several other girls also laughed wildly.


    "Brother Shaw is really interesting." Li Qiuyue closed her mouth, then she looked at Song Yilin again and said, "Song Mu Mu, if you can have the general sense of humor of Xiao Ge, our life will be a lot of fun."


    Song Yilin was embarrassed.


    Fang Hai laughs at the edge: "old song, sister-in-law thinks you don''t have fun in life - I''ll give you a website later, and you''ll be sure to be happy after you read it."


    Song Yilin and Li Qiuyue blush, and then stare at Fang Hai together. Fang Hai''s head shrinks. He feels that their eyes can kill people


    Xiao Yao on the stage continued his speech.


    "In fact, I have never thought about who I have to fight with and who I have to fight with. Money can''t be earned all the time. Everyone can earn it together. You and I are happy." Xiao Yao seriously said, "I want to maintain a good business cooperation relationship with everyone. After all, this circle is so big. It''s very meaningful for you to help me and I''ll help you to live in peace. But even if I think so, some people don''t think so."


    "They always think that the cake can only be eaten by themselves. Even if they can''t eat it, the rest will be broken, and they won''t be willing to share it with others. However, they never thought that when a group of people stand hand in hand, there will be a bigger cake. If they share it equally, everyone will get a bigger one and can''t finish it."


    Xiao Yao took a bottle of mineral water from Li Xiaoxiao, took a sip and moistened his throat. He continued: "I tell people, let''s develop peacefully and create a better future together, OK? The man told me, "no, and then he fired at me."


    There was another round of applause.


    Xiao Yao''s idea is worthy of praise. In fact, everyone present knew this, and they all understood that Xiao Yao was right, but without leaders and leaders, everything became difficult.


    Not everyone has leadership.


    Not everyone deserves to believe.


    At this time, Xia Yixing, who was wearing a long golden dress, came in slowly. She did not disturb anyone, but stood quietly behind and looked at Xiao Yao on the stage.


    "After this man put on a suit and tie, it seems that the whole person will shine." Xia Yixing thought in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face.


    She can''t help but compare Xiao Yao with Qin Tianya. In the end, she finds that these two people are not comparable at all.


    They are not people of the same world. Although the Qin family behind Qin Tianya is powerful, if they are left behind, Qin Tianya is not as good as one tenth of Xiao Yao¡° I don''t come from any rich family. My companies are just starting, and I don''t have the opportunity to go public. But I believe that everything is just the beginning. I''m not a rich second generation. I want to tell you that my parents have no power or backwardness. But I find that I don''t even have the qualification to say this, because I don''t know who they are, Where I am now, as you think, I am an orphan. " Xiao Yao said, "however, this will not be the reason why I am afraid of others. I didn''t come from a rich family, but I am Xiao Yao. I can build a rich family myself!" Under the stage, there was silence, and everyone was shocked by Xiao Yao''s words. What is a rich family? Li''s group, Mo''s family, he''s family... All these can only be regarded as family, family business, far from being worthy of the word "rich family". Rich and powerful, is the symbol of wealth, is the pronoun of power! Qin family, Chu family and Xia family are the real rich families. Xiao Yao is a weak man. If he can withstand this catastrophe, it is enough to prove his strength. Moreover, as long as the Mo family falls down, he can rise up. However, all this is far from enough. At least, it''s not enough for him to build a rich family¡° I know that when I finish these words, many people will laugh at my newborn calf for not being afraid of tigers, and think that I am ambitious. " Xiao Yao laughed and said what he thought in everyone''s heart, "there is a saying that a poor man with short ambition is like a man who works in a factory. Maybe his ideal now is just to be a workshop director. If you tell him that he should go to build a rich family, he will certainly laugh, and then say three words to you, roll the calf."¡° Ha ha ha ha "I''m not arrogant, I''m not arrogant, I just want to do it, and I''ve been working hard." Xiao Yao said, "I don''t want to be powerful, I don''t want to be strong, but I want to protect myself, the people around me, my friends, brothers and their families, so I have to be strong. If someone wants to trouble me, fight! Beat him so hard that he''s all over the place. We''re not afraid! "¡° Why can''t I build my own family? I believe that some of you must have started from scratch. At the beginning, you were surrounded by all kinds of rich second generation, all kinds of family children, but are you afraid? Are you afraid? Don''t you still rush to the present, standing on the red carpet in suits and shoes? Why do you think this is ridiculous now? "¡° Are you old? Do you think I can''t do it? I can walk from a nobody to the present. Standing on the stage, I can also cast brilliance with my hands. The palace is made of tiles and bricks. I believe that my palace will fall here! "¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa A round of applause, enough to overturn the roof of the hotel. They clapped and clapped desperately. Some young people were filled with tears and their faces turned red. They all looked at Xiao Yao with little stars in their eyes. Xia Yixing took a deep breath and patted his hand. Xiao Yao''s words are very provocative. Even Xia Yixing himself has a feeling of blood boiling. It depends on whether you can change other people''s thoughts. Xia Yixing thinks that Xiao Yao has succeeded. At least now, everyone present will not doubt Xiao Yao''s ability to build his own rich family¡° Rich family, rich family Some young people took the lead in shouting, and then some echoed. Applause lasts for a long time, just like thunder outside the sky... On the other side, in Kyoto, in Qin''s villa. In Qin Rou''s room, there is a small TV, which is broadcasting the picture of Haitian Hotel¡° I want to build my own family This is what Xiao Yao said. As Xiao Yao said, Qin Rou hid her face and cried. In front of her are crumpled paper drawing, her eyes red, her body, also slightly shaking. She pulled the woman beside her and said excitedly, "elder sister, do you see that? This is my son. This is my son. Do you hear what he said? He wants to build his own rich family. Many people applaud him! " Qin Rou cried and then laughed. Her smile was full of pride and pride. When Xiao Yao says that he doesn''t know where his parents are now, Qin Rou feels that her eyes are going to cry blind. She hates herself very much. She hates that she is weak and useless... Qin Luan''s hand pats Qin Rou''s back¡° I see, he is your son, he is your pride, I also believe that what he said is true, in the future, in China... Oh no, the whole world, there will be a new rich family, that rich family, surnamed Xiao! "

 Chapter 314

    Xiao Yao''s Alliance reception also made the Mo family unable to sit down.


    "Is this what Xiao Yao has come up with? Oh, it''s really a kind of learning. " In Mo''s living room, Mo qiangqiu sat on the sofa and said slowly after a sip of tea. His tone was full of disdain and mockery of Xiao Yao.


    "Grandfather, in fact, if we have to talk about time, Xiao Yao and his allies are before us." Mo Chengfei whispered.


    Mo qiangqiu''s face changed, slightly embarrassed, and then glared at Mo Chengfei. He was a little unhappy. Can''t you stop talking about it? So I have no face, OK?


    Mo Chengfei is also aggrieved because what he said is true. Originally, people thought of alliance just before them! Did you say anything wrong? Why did your grandfather look at you like this


    "Have you figured out what to do?" Mo asked, looking at his grandson.


    Mo Chengfei is a little curious. What should he do? What else can we do now? Isn''t it just soldiers coming to block the water and cover the land? Everything has been put on the table. It''s like playing a challenge with Xiao Yao. But this time, the stakes are very high. If Xiao Yao really wins, it''s like breaking the back road of their mo family.


    That''s it. That''s all.


    "We can''t wait to die. If we go on like this, we may lose." Mo Qiang Qiu stood up and said.


    Mo Chengfei smiles: "grandfather, now you have no confidence before you win or lose?"


    Mo qiangqiu took a look at Mo Chengfei, sneered and said: "I will not allow us to fail, absolutely will not allow, even if we only have the assurance of success, I will turn 90% into 100% Speaking of this, Mo Qiang asked for a little pause, and then a bitter smile, "because we can''t afford to lose..."


    Mo Chengfei looked at his grandfather and watched him walk out of the villa step by step. For a long time, he clenched his fist with solemn expression.


    "Grandfather, you just don''t believe me." He stretched out his fist and gave a bitter smile


    The reception of Haitian Hotel has come to an end. In general, the reception was a success, because Xiao Yao''s words made everyone have confidence in him. This may not be said out of people believe that a few words, really will have so much magic? But in fact, that''s what happened. Now, everyone at the party has great confidence in Xiao Yao, because in Xiao Yao, they see what they want to see.


    Just before the end, a man came, a young man, wearing a suit and tie, with upright features, and Xiao Yao knew the man.


    Zhan Hongtu, Zhan Qianjun''s grandson, is the first time that Xiao Yao saw this man. It was the time that he accompanied Mr. Li to taste tea.


    Xiao Yao saw him, he also saw Xiao Yao, he waved to Xiao Yao, his face showed a smile, but his smile seems to be a little reluctant, you can see that he is in a bad mood at this time.


    Xiao Yao went through the crowd and came to him.


    "Here I am." Zhan Hongtu said, "I want to support you."


    "Thank you very much." Xiao Yao shook hands with Zhan Hongtu with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about thanking me. I''m sorry to say thank you. Although I came, I didn''t bring anything. I can''t represent a subsidiary of exhibitor." Zhan Hongtu said with a bitter smile, "my grandfather didn''t know this time when I came here. If he knew, he might not allow me to come."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded. The smile on his face didn''t change at all.


    "No wonder you don''t look in high spirits. That''s what it is." Xiao Yao said.


    "Therefore, I can only use my personal identity to tell you that I support you, but as an exhibitor, I can''t represent you." Zhan Hongtu was full of guilt when he said this. The first time he met Xiao Yao, he was more speculative. He also had a respect for Xiao Yao. Next, Xiao Yao saved his life on the highway. Although he rarely mentioned it, he kept it in mind. This time, Xiao Yao stood on the opposite side of the Mo family, and many businessmen stood in line, Some support Xiao Yao, some support Mo''s family. Zhan Hongtu believes that Xiao Yao must be the winner in the end, but Zhan Qianjun doesn''t believe it.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is still too young. Because he is young, Xiao Yao may not be able to beat Mo''s family. Of course, all this is unknown. Before everything is unknown, Zhan Qianjun feels that he can''t stand in line. Otherwise, if he stands in the wrong team, he will drag such a big exhibitor into the water.


    The reason why Zhan Qianjun has come to this day is mainly because of his worry. No matter what he does, he always thinks twice before he acts. What he sees is always danger. He is afraid of wolves before and tigers after. However, his character has dragged him to the present.


    Although it is said that wealth is in danger, Zhan Qianjun has always advocated winning in stability. Even if there are countless gold and silver treasures in front of him, as long as there is a little danger, he will not easily try. That''s how careful he is.


    This time, in the battle between Xiao Yao and the Mo family, he still made such a choice. Zhan Hongtu didn''t say much, because Zhan Qianjun was his grandfather. Of course, he was not qualified to say more. Although he was Zhan Qianjun''s grandson, he still couldn''t speak at present in the Zhan family, because those uncles and uncles, including his father, were old people, Better than him.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhan Hongtu and was silent for a moment. Finally, he reached out and patted Zhan Hongtu heavily on his shoulder¡° Your intuition is right. Some people may have been looking for a way out for themselves. Then they think, what if they lose? I didn''t think about it, because I don''t think I will lose. If I do lose, no matter how many ways I can get back, it''s useless. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Zhan Hongtu nodded heavily: "I know!" Xiao Yao turned his hand and said, "give me 100 yuan." Zhan Hongtu is slightly stunned. He doesn''t know what Xiao Yao means, but he takes out a hundred yuan from his pocket and gives it to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao took a hundred yuan from him and put it in his pocket¡° That''s what you''ve invested in me, and I''m sure you''ll get a return in the future. " Xiao Yao said¡° How is that going to work? " Zhan Hongtu can''t laugh or cry¡° There''s nothing wrong. I won''t treat anyone who believes in me badly, and I won''t treat my friends badly. The party is not over yet. Sit down and have a drink. " Xiao Yao said. Zhan Hongtu was stunned for a long time, and finally his eyes were slightly red. He is a very rational person. He always thinks that it is difficult for a perceptual person to achieve great things. But this time, he felt a little emotional and affected. After Xiao Yao has finished talking with him, he turns and leaves. Zhan Hongtu stares at Xiao Yao''s back for a long time. In the end, he made a very big decision. He went to the corner, took a glass of red wine and drank it. After drinking this glass of red wine, he went out of the party and returned home. On the way, he called all his uncles, uncles, cousins and cousins, including his grandfather, and asked them to wait for him at home. He wanted to announce a very important thing. By the time he got home, almost all the people had come¡° Hongtu, what''s the matter? We''re all in a hurry? " It''s a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. His face is not very good-looking¡° Don''t worry, uncle. We haven''t arrived yet. I''ll talk about it later. " Zhan Hongtu said with a smile. Zhan Mu Tian frowned and said nothing more. Finally, all the people arrived, and Zhan Qianjun also came. He looked at Zhan Hongtu standing in the middle of everyone with a trace of displeasure on his face¡° Hongtu, your uncles and uncles are very busy. I''m also very busy. So many companies have to take care of them. Your uncles will have an important meeting later. What''s so important that we have to be called here? " Zhan Qianjun''s mouth is a rebuke. Zhan Muxuan, the uncle of Zhan Hongtu, said coldly, "yes, Hongtu, don''t think everyone is as idle as you are. Hum, what a battle! You haven''t got this exhibitor yet!" Zhan Hongtu looks at his uncle and smiles¡° I''m sorry to call you all here today, but I do have something very important to announce. " Zhan Hongtu said¡° Go ahead. " Zhan Qianjun waved his hand¡° I''m going to split up. I''m going to split up. " Zhan Hongtu said. When he finished, everyone was silent. The whole villa was silent. Look at each other in silence¡° Hongtu, what did you just say? " Zhan Qianjun took a deep breath and rubbed his ears. He wondered if he had heard wrong just now¡° I said, "I want to separate, I want to separate." Zhan Hongtu also took a deep breath and repeated what he had just said. He did not forget to add, "I don''t want anything, just a subsidiary, you can give it to me."¡° Hongtu, shut up Zhan Mu Di glared at his son and roared. Zhan Hongtu looked at his father and said again, "I''ve finished my words."¡° You are presumptuous Zhan Qianjun patted the coffee table, stood up and growled, "what do you mean? Our Zhanjia temple is too small for you, isn''t it? Who do you think you are? "¡° I''m Zhan Hongtu, grandfather. I only want a subsidiary. " Zhan Hongtu said¡° Bang Zhan Mu Di stands up and walks to Zhan Hongtu. He slaps him in the face. He thinks his son is crazy! Zhan Hongtu is Zhan Qianjun''s favorite grandson. Otherwise, Qian Jun could not have taken him to the last tea exhibition. Moreover, Zhan Qianjun''s love for Zhan Hongtu is obvious to all. Now, is zhanhongtu going to separate? Does he know what that means!

 Chapter 315

    In the future, it won''t be many years. When Zhan Qianjun is really determined to step down, he will never be ungrateful to Zhan Hongtu.


    No matter who will be handed over by Zhanyi group, zhanqianjun will be the next owner and helmsman of Zhanjia.


    But now, just at this time, when everyone hopes for zhanhongtu, zhanhongtu has to separate!


    Zhan Mu Di is about to have a heart attack, and Zhan Qian Jun is about the same. They are all gasping. No wonder Zhan Hongtu said that he had something important to announce. This news is really worth their trip!


    Some people are happy, others are worried, angry is the exhibition of flute, exhibition of thousands of troops, but those uncles, uncles, cousins of Zhan Hongtu, one by one smile, Zhan Hongtu left, they have a greater chance, and in the future they will get more things, what is a subsidiary company? Don''t mention a subsidiary, it''s five or six, they won''t feel meat pain!


    This is great news for them. At this time, they have only one idea in their heart: Zhan Hongtu, you are a man, one spit and one nail. We have to keep our word and don''t change our mind!


    "Tell me, why are you doing this?" Zhan Qianjun took out a box of cigarettes and lit one for himself. Then he looked at Zhan Hongtu and asked.


    He is willing to believe in zhanhongtu.


    Zhan Hongtu is his favorite grandson. He has five grandsons and two grandsons. Only Zhan Hongtu can satisfy him and make him feel that there are successors in his family.


    Therefore, he thinks that since Zhan Hongtu will make such a decision, he definitely has his own ideas.


    "Dad, in fact, I think it''s a small matter for Hongtu. It''s too comfortable to stay at the exhibitor''s house. It doesn''t do him any good. So, since he wants to work alone and fly high, we should give him a chance!" Zhan Mu Tian said with a smile.


    "You have your own son, or you''ll let your son go out and work alone?" Zhan Mu Di stares at his elder brother and asks in a cold voice.


    Zhan Mu Tian touched his nose and said with a smile, "I''m just talking about things! I didn''t say anything wrong. It''s all put forward by Hongtu himself. It''s good for young people to have their own ideas. Of course, as an uncle, I have to support them. "


    "Ha ha, don''t think I don''t know what you think in your heart." Zhan Mu Di sneered.


    "Shut up Zhan Qianjun patted the coffee table again, "did I ask you? I''m asking Hongtu now. Did I ask you? One by one, they are chirping. If you want to say anything, just stand up and say it


    Everyone is silent. You can see that this exhibition is really angry. They are not stupid. There is no need to touch the old man at this time. So it''s better to keep quiet.


    Zhan Hongtu looked at his grandfather and raised his head: "I want a subsidiary company to cooperate with Xiao Yao."


    "Working with Xiao Yao?" Zhan Qianjun was stunned, "the reason why you want to separate is to support Xiao Yao?"


    "Yes." Zhan Hongtu nodded, "I know that the exhibitor will not stand on Xiao Yao''s side, but I believe in him, I believe in my ability to see people."


    "Ha ha, you just do it for an outsider." Zhan Qianjun felt a little cold.


    "Grandfather, I do this not for outsiders, but for myself and for the exhibitor. I believe I can''t be wrong." Zhan Hongtu said.


    "It''s good for young people to have self-confidence, but you are too young. I hope you can think about it again." Zhan Qian said with a sigh.


    "Don''t think about it. Xiao Yao has already started to cooperate with me." Zhan Hongtu was stunned.


    "A hundred dollars." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile, "I told him that I couldn''t give him anything because I couldn''t represent the exhibitor, so he asked me for 100 yuan. He said that was my investment in him."


    The whole villa fell into silence again.


    Zhan Qianjun asked in a deep voice, "do you really think about it? You know, if you just give it away, everything of the exhibitor will have nothing to do with you. If you want a subsidiary, I won''t give it to you. It''s useless for you. I''ll give you 100 million yuan. "


    "Enough." Zhan Hongtu chuckled, "thank you, Grandpa."


    "You deserve it." Zhanqianjun stood up and looked at Zhanmu flute, "remember, give him a hundred million." With that, he turned and walked out of the villa.


    Many people stood up and went out with them.


    "Ha ha, grand plan, good, courageous and courageous! Ah, your uncle is old. Otherwise, maybe the hot blooded people will do the same with you. " Zhan Mu Tian looked at Zhan Hongtu and said with a smile.


    His face was full of ridicule, but there was no sign of congratulation.


    Zhan Hongtu''s expression is indifferent. He has seen all this too much and has been used to it for a long time.


    "Take your time, uncle." Zhan Hongtu said.


    "I hope you don''t regret it in the future." Zhan Mu Tian said with a smile.


    "I won''t regret it. Even if I regret it, I won''t let exhibitor accept me again." Zhan Hongtu smiles, "uncle, you don''t need to motivate me. You know, I''m different from your son. I''m not a straw bag."


    "You are presumptuous Zhan Mu Tian is furious. He hates people talking about his son. Indeed, his son is a playboy who only knows how to spend money on girls and doesn''t want to make progress. Although it was his own son, he felt that his son was completely useless, and it was difficult for him to achieve anything.


    "Uncle, take your time." The grand plan of the exhibition is clear.


    "Well, don''t come to our door when you''re begging." Zhan Mu Tian sneered, looked at Zhan Mu Di and said, "how can I say that I''m also the uncle of Hongtu. Since he wants to separate his family, I can''t say nothing. In this way, give him 50 million yuan more, which will be deducted from my dividend."


    With that, he turned and left.


    In the end, the only thing left in the room was the flute.


    Zhan Mu Di smoked a cigarette, puffed it, and puffed it.


    Zhan Hongtu stood in front of him without saying a word.


    A cigarette smoking, exhibition pastoral flute lit another one.


    Zhan Hongtu still said nothing and stood quietly.


    When the third cigarette was finished, Zhan Mu Di stood up.


    "You''ll regret it." Zhan Mu Di stares at Zhan Hong Tu.


    "Dad, you said that to me before." Zhan Hongtu laughed, "one year, I did well in the exam. You said you wanted to give me a reward and asked me what I wanted. You gave me two choices: a laptop and a card with 50000 yuan. I didn''t have money at that time. You asked me what I chose and I chose a computer."


    "Yes, I remember." Zhan Mu Di nodded.


    "At that time, you told me that I would regret it, because you told me in a low voice that 50000 yuan could buy many computers, and I also regretted it, because I didn''t know the price of computers, but after that, I made several software on the Internet, each of which sold tens of thousands of yuan, and the last one sold 580000 yuan." Zhan Hongtu said, "I didn''t regret that time."


    He coughed and continued: "the second time, you still let me choose to study in Kyoto. The second time, I chose the second way to help at home. You told me that I would regret it. After that?"


    "You helped one subsidiary expand and open another." Zhan Mu Di''s face softened a lot.


    "I still have no regrets." Zhan Hongtu smiles, "Dad, this is the third time you''ve said this to me. Now I still give you the answer. I won''t regret it!"


    "There''s a slip in the horse." Said Zhan Mu di.


    "Then cut off your feet!" Zhan Hongtu said in a low voice.


    Zhan Mu Di stares at his son and finally laughs. He takes out a check from his pocket and writes a number.


    "Three hundred million?" After looking at the figures above, Zhan Hongtu was surprised.


    "Take it and roll it for me, and take away the Teana club you used to have. It''s your hard work. I''ll take care of it. Since I want to do it, let go of it. Don''t tie your hands and feet, and don''t pay too little. People will look down on it!" Said Zhan Mu di.


    Zhan Hongtu''s hands, feet and body are shaking.


    He looked at his father with wet eyes, but he held back his tears.


    "Hurry up, take it and get out of here!" Said Zhan Mu di.


    "Thank you, Dad." When Zhan Hongtu finished, he turned and left.


    Determined, no turning back.


    Zhan Hongtu knows that as long as he turns back, he will be reprimanded.


    Zhan Mudi told him that a man should do what he wanted immediately. He should not hesitate or tangle. That would only make people look down on him. He remembered this sentence and has been doing it all the time. This time is no exception.


    Don''t hesitate, don''t tangle, don''t look back!


    Don''t be afraid to be tired before you are thirty.


    After thirty, don''t regret it.


    That''s it. The creed of life


    Zhanhongtu separated exhibitors, which is a news in Haitian city. Of course, it is only for their circle.


    Three hours later, Xiao Yao got the news. He was also stunned and felt that it had something to do with him.


    Before long, he saw the grand plan in Xiaoyao real estate company.


    "Coming?" Xiao Yao said after seeing Zhan Hongtu.


    Zhan Hongtu smiles: "here we are."


    "I know you''re back." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to show Zhan Hongtu to sit down first.


    Zhan Hongtu is not polite. He finds a seat and sits down.


    Liu Chun poured a cup of tea for each of them and then left the office.


    "Will you regret it?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhan Hongtu and asked after thinking for a moment.


    "No Zhan Hongtu shook his head. "It''s not a word. I''ve said it at the exhibition house many times."


    Xiao Yao laughed and stood up again, shaking hands with Zhan Hongtu.


    "I''m sure you won''t regret it - well, I feel like I''m engaged in MLM now. Look, I''ve cheated you." Xiao Yao scratched his head and said.


    They looked at each other and laughed.

 Chapter 316

    Zhanhongtu brought money and a subsidiary company.


    This is his capital for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think so much. Even if Zhan Hongtu came empty handed, Xiao Yao would treat each other with courtesy.


    He thinks that Zhan Hongtu is a man of ability. The main reason is that Zhan Hongtu has a good vision. He can see his inner part through his appearance. He knows that he is a man who can achieve great things. How can a man with such a good vision have poor strength?


    If Zhan Hongtu knows about Xiao Yao''s mental activities, he will be so depressed that he will vomit blood, because he really can''t see that Xiao Yao''s idea is praising him.


    This is a boast of his own good?


    Zhan Hongtu left Zhan''s home and went to Xiao Yao. The news soon spread to Mo''s family.


    Mo qiangqiu just sneered at this.


    "Naive, that''s naive." Mo qiangqiu said, "Zhan Hongtu is still too young after all. He can''t see anything and doesn''t understand anything. He thought Xiao Yao would be the final winner. If so, how can Zhan Qianjun hold still? Does he really think his grandfather is a fool? "


    Speaking of this, Mo qiangqiu sighed: "it''s a pity that Zhan Qianjun is very intelligent, but he finally got such a confused grandson."


    Mo Chengfei did not express any views on this.


    He never felt secure.


    If others ask him, Mo Chengfei, how much confidence do you have. Mo Chengfei will definitely tell the person who asked this sentence that he has no intention of losing. But he can say this to others, but he can''t say it to himself. He has suffered too much losses in Xiao Yao''s hands. If at first, he can still feel that it is Xiao Yao''s good luck. After a long time and many times, he can''t continue to hold that idea. Mo Chengfei is not only a straw bag, he will still have his own ideas.


    Now, for example, he knows that Zhan Hongtu may not be confused and Zhan Qianjun may not be smart.


    "I will go to the provincial capital tomorrow." Mo qiangqiu said.


    "To the provincial capital?" Mo Chengfei was stunned.


    "To see my old friends." Mo Qiang asked to drink tea, light said.


    Mo Chengfei was a little frightened.


    He knows the meaning of Mo qiangqiu''s words. It''s bullshit to see old friends. The real reason is that Mo qiangqiu can''t sit still any more. He has to find more friends and get more allies. Only in this way can he completely occupy the position of winner.


    If we win, the Mo family will occupy more than half of Haitian city, and the rest of us can only live in a small corner, including the Li family.


    If he loses, Xiao Yao will rise up and become the first person in the business circle of Haitian city to replace the Mo family. If he wants to, he will be ruthless, and even the Li family will be pulled to his feet. However, Mo Chengfei and Mo qiangqiu know that Xiao Yao will not do it, and Xiao Yao has no reason to do it. He and the Li family are not separated from each other, Just like now, Xiao Yao was squeezed by the Mo family, and the Li family would immediately stand up for Xiao Yao.


    The next day, Mo qiangqiu left.


    Xiao Yao didn''t get the news. Even if he got the news, he wouldn''t do anything. Is it difficult to let him ambush on the road with people to blow up Mo qiangqiu''s car? He obviously can''t do such a thing.


    What''s more, he didn''t think about it in his heart. He sat in front of Jiang Tianlu, thinking about the purpose of this man calling himself out.


    Jiang Tianlu didn''t worry. He poured a glass of wine for himself and Xiao Yao.


    "I want to congratulate you." Jiang Tianlu looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pick up his glass, but stared at Jiang Tianlu and asked, "I don''t know why you want to give me a toast."


    "Congratulations in advance. Congratulations on putting the Mo family under your feet." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "then I can''t drink this glass of wine. I''m not sure whether I will win or lose."


    "You''re lying to me." Jiang Tianlu was a little unhappy, "you clearly feel that you will win."


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "You are very confident in yourself. You have always been a very confident person. Although you are overconfident sometimes, it seems that you haven''t lost yet." Jiang Tianlu said, "so, such words should not be said from your mouth, after all, you will personally create a rich family."


    Xiao Yao is not surprised that Jiang Tianlu knows what he said in Haitian Hotel yesterday.


    "Tell me, what''s your plan for calling me out." Xiao Yao said.


    He didn''t want to stay with Jiang Tianlu. He felt that Jiang Tianlu had a very bad smell, which made Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable. If he stayed with such a person for more than a second, he would feel uncomfortable. If he could, he would like to turn around and go now. Jiang Tianlu had the smell of death, and it would make him feel chilly.


    "If you come, you will come. I said earlier that you are a very confident person. Why do you have to show that you can''t sit still?" Jiang Tianlu said, "you know, I can''t hurt you."


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao shook his head, "you can, you are too dangerous, just like a poisonous snake hiding in the grass."


    "If you say that, it will affect our relationship." Jiang Tianlu sighed, as if it was a pity.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    Get the hell out of your sister, I can have a fart relationship with you! Such words are too vulgar. Xiao Yao doesn''t mean to say it directly.


    But that''s what he thought.


    "Let''s cooperate. Now everything is too slow. As long as I am willing to join, I believe that within three days, the Mo family will disappear from the whole Haitian city. I have such confidence. If you know me, you should know that I have such ability." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao stood up and looked at Jiang Tianlu, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t think I would fail from the beginning. As you said, I am a very confident person. This time, I am also confident. I believe that I will become the winner in the end. It''s just that I need to waste a little time, but in this period of time, I can still do what I want to do."


    Jiang Tianlu stared at Xiao Yao, a little unhappy: "then you are refusing my cooperation?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "if you are willing to help me, you must have a purpose. I don''t want to cooperate with people who have other purposes."


    "Well, you forget, we worked together before." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and frowned.


    He recognized the meaning of Jiang Tianlu''s words. It was a threat!


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t accept his cooperation, Jiang Tianlu will reveal what happened last time. At that time, the Qin family will get the news that Qin Tianya will be in a rage. The original situation is rather stalemate. Once Qin Tianya comes in, Xiao Yao will be hard to resist.


    Xiao Yao looks at Jiang Tianlu and doesn''t speak.


    "You want to kill me, don''t you?" Jiang Tianlu said, "I can see the murderous spirit in your eyes."


    Xiao Yao sighed, shook his head, turned around, walked out of the box and left the hotel.


    After Xiao Yao left, Jiang Tianlu sighed.


    "What a pity, what a pity!" Jiang Tianlu shrugged, "it seems that I really can only seek the help of others, I believe that there will be many people willing to accept my joining."


    Speaking of this, he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    "Hello." Qin Tianya''s voice and tone are very elegant, which will make people who don''t know him mistake this man for a gentleman.


    "Yes? Hello, I''m Mo Chengfei Mo Chengfei saw that what he called was a strange number, and he didn''t want to answer it. But this was his private phone. Generally, only friends and relatives would have it, but the other party called. He was worried that someone familiar with him had changed the number, so after hesitating for a while, he connected immediately.


    "Mo Shao, I know it''s you. My name is Jiang Chengfei. You must know me." Jiang Chengfei said with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei was silent for a moment. He did know who Jiang Tianlu was, but he didn''t understand why he was suddenly called.


    There seems to be no cooperation between them, right?


    Although everyone is in Haitian city and in the same circle, Jiang Tianlu is used to going alone and has few friends. Naturally, he has no contact with Mo Chengfei.


    "You''re looking for me. What''s the matter?" Anyway, Jiang Chengfei still has certain ability in Haitian city, especially under such circumstances, Mo Chengfei does not want to offend each other.


    "Talk about cooperation." Jiang Tianlu is simple and clear, and to the point.


    "Cooperation?" Mo Chengfei was a little surprised.


    "Yes, cooperation." Jiang Tianlu said, "half an hour later, I hope I can see you in Haitian Hotel."


    "..." Mo Chengfei''s brain flew around quickly, and finally nodded, "OK, I''ll go."


    "Ha ha, Mo Da Shao is really a pleasant person, so I''ll wait quietly." Hung up the phone, Jiang Tianlu picked up a tissue, wiped his mouth, called the waiter.


    "Remove all the dishes and replace them with new ones." Jiang Tianlu said.


    The waiter took a brief look at the dishes on the table. Except for a dish of braised carp, which moved a chopstick, the rest didn''t move. However, the waiter didn''t ask much. Anyway, they were rich and willful.


    "Yes." The waiter listened to Jiang Tianlu''s instructions and immediately pulled the dishes


    Mo Chengfei came on time. He pushed open the door of the box and came in. Just at this time, he served the last dish.


    Mo opened a chair and sat down, then glanced at it.


    "There are two people here. What about the other one?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    "Oh?" Jiang Tianlu was very interested, "can you see it?"


    "Wine glass, used." Mo Chengfei pointed to a cup beside him.


    "Ha ha, it''s true that the observation is subtle. Xiao Yao used this cup, but he didn''t drink it. I poured it out." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "Xiao Yao?" Mo Chengfei''s brow immediately wrinkled.

 Chapter 317

    Mo Chengfei raised his vigilance because he heard the name Xiao Yao.


    Jiang Tianlu had just met Xiao Yao, but now he saw himself again. Mo Chengfei had to be careful and ponder each other''s thoughts.


    Jiang Tianlu waved his hand, stood up and poured a glass of red wine for Mo Chengfei. He still had a smile on his face. However, Mo Chengfei didn''t feel that his smile was intimate.


    In this circle, there are too many smiling tigers. Mo Chengfei has seen a lot of them, and he has been immune for a long time. The more smiling people are, the heavier their mind will be.


    Mo Chengfei believed this sentence very much and even saw it as a creed of life.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Although Xiao Yao was still here before, he and I have broken up. To be exact, the talks between him and me have collapsed." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    What he said did not play a role in easing the atmosphere, but made Mo Chengfei more nervous.


    "Is the talk over?" Mo Chengfei asked, "did you talk about cooperation?"


    "Yes." Jiang Tianlu didn''t plan to hide anything from Mo Chengfei. Since Mo Chengfei had already asked, Jiang Tianlu naturally told the truth.


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Chengfei asked in a low voice.


    "Cooperation, help him deal with you, but he obviously despises me, lazy to cooperate with me, in that case, I can only find you, ha ha, maybe you can take me to drink some soup." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "You want a piece of it?" Mo Chengfei asked with a frown.


    Jiang Tianlu laughed and was still a little happy.


    "If I don''t want to get a piece of the cake, what''s my purpose, to learn from Lei Feng and do good deeds?" Jiang Tianlu asked, "if I give you a different answer, I''m afraid you won''t be at ease with me, will you?"


    Mo Chengfei also realized that he was stupid and cute. Indeed, if Jiang Tianlu didn''t have a plan, why help him deal with Xiao Yao? Is it hard to be satisfied? He can''t do anything.


    "What do you want?" Mo Chengfei asked.


    Before negotiating with others, we should at least let the other party state the purpose. Otherwise, we should cooperate rashly. Maybe the meat eater will turn into Jiang Tianlu. On the contrary, the Mo family can only drink soup.


    In order to avoid such a result, Mo Chengfei must be careful. Although Mo Chengfei has never contacted Jiang Tianlu before, since Jiang Tianlu can start from scratch and get along today, there must be something extraordinary about him. In the face of such a cooperator, Mo Chengfei must be more careful, otherwise, a foot slip will be doomed.


    He looked at Jiang Tianlu, alert to each other, Jiang Tianlu is not nervous, not surprised, he knew that Mo Chengfei would ask this question.


    "The Li family." He simply said these two words.


    "The Li family?" Mo Cheng Fei frowned, some did not understand each other''s meaning.


    "Yes, I want the Li family, the whole Li family." Jiang Tianlu took a sip of red wine, then took the paper towel on the table and wiped his mouth, elegant and calm.


    He is very calm, but Mo Chengfei is not calm.


    He suddenly stood up and looked at Jiang Tianlu with wide eyes. His eyes were full of surprise.


    "You want the Li family? Or the whole Li family? My God, are you crazy Mo Chengfei can''t express his inner shock in words. He really wants to walk away, because this guy is just a madman. Even if the Mo family really wins Xiao Yao, it may not be able to make the whole Li family surrender. How to say, the Li family is also the largest family in Haitian city.


    What''s more, even if the Li family was really dragged down because of Xiao Yao, the Mo family could not give all the Li family''s industries to Jiang Tianlu in vain. After all, they had to pay a lot at that time. Even if the Mo family won in the end, it would hurt their vitality.


    It''s certain that if they hurt the enemy one thousand, they will lose eight hundred. Why should they finally give the final fruits of victory to Jiang Tianlu? It''s not fair at all!


    "Do you think it''s incredible?" Jiang Tianlu said with great interest.


    Mo Chengfei snorted coldly: "no wonder Xiao Yao didn''t cooperate with you."


    "So you''re not going to work with me, are you?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Mo Chengfei sneered: "we can''t accept your request. What else can we talk about cooperation? I can see that you don''t have any sincerity at all With that, Mo Chengfei was about to leave, but when he just got to the door, Jiang Tianlu stood up.


    He drained the red wine in the glass and said to Mo Chengfei, "my words haven''t been finished yet. Do you need to be worried?"


    Mo Chengfei looked at Jiang Tianlu and said, "what else can I say? I said, "we can''t agree to your terms."


    "You think it''s impossible to agree, because you think, my pay is not enough, pay and return is not proportional, so you will not be happy, right?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Mo Chengfei didn''t speak, which is also a default of the other side.


    Jiang Tianlu came up to Mo Chengfei and said, "if I can persuade Qin Tianya and the Qin family to help you?" Mo Chengfei''s mouth twitched violently. He stared at Jiang Tianlu and asked in a deep voice, "are you serious? I''m afraid it''s impossible. Even now, the Qin family has not said that they will help me. Moreover, it seems that they don''t intend to intervene in this matter at all¡° Ha ha, that''s just before. Since I dare to say so, I''m sure I''ll be sure. " Jiang Tianlu said. Mo Chengfei is a little tangled. Behind Qin Tianya is the Qin family. The power of the Qin family is beyond their imagination. If the Qin family really wants to fight Xiao Yao, no matter who the person standing behind Xiao Yao is, they can''t turn the tide. After all, these families may be distinguished in Haitian city, but compared with the families of the Qin family at the top of the pyramid, they are really small mounds¡° As long as you have the help of the Qin family, I think that when you want to deal with Xiao Yao, there will be no difficulty. You should be very clear about that, right Jiang Tianlu said¡° Why should I believe you? " Mo Chengfei is really excited. As long as the Qin family is willing to fight, Xiao Yao''s death almost doesn''t need Mo''s troops. Therefore, if Qin Tianya is really convinced to fight Xiao Yao, Mo''s family really takes a big advantage¡° I can do it first. " Jiang Tianlu said, "wait till Qin Tianya does it. What do you think?"¡° Do you believe me so much? " Mo Chengfei sneered, "don''t you worry that I won''t admit it then?"¡° You dare not Jiang Tianlu shook his head. Mo Cheng flushed and felt as if he had been despised by the other party. This is an insult to himself! Why don''t you dare? He widened his eyes in anger¡° You dare not. I can help you and I can kill you. " Jiang Tianlu said, "as long as I want to, it''s easy to want your life."¡° Hehe, I''m not scared. " Obviously, Mo Chengfei is not willing to believe Jiang Tianlu''s threat¡° I can make Qin Tianya dying. Why can''t I kill you? Do you think Xiao Yao will save you at that time just like Qin Tianya? " Jiang Tianlu said. After listening to Jiang Tianlu''s words, Mo Chengfei''s face changed greatly. He looked at Jiang Tianlu with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe it¡° Do you mean that you were responsible for the poison in Qin Da Shao¡° It''s not poison, it''s poison. " Jiang Tianlu corrected Mo Chengfei''s words. Mo Chengfei felt numb for a while, and suddenly felt that the temperature in the whole box had dropped. He couldn''t help holding his arm, with unspeakable coldness. He carefully looked at Jiang Tianlu, for fear that the other side would give him that¡° Don''t worry. I''m not going to do it yet. " Pulpit road says with a smile, "you say, if I tell Qin Tianya this matter, will he attack Xiao Yao?"¡° Why did he attack Xiao Yao? " Mo Chengfei couldn''t understand, "just because Xiao Yao saved his life? If you really say this, I''m afraid that you will be the one Qin Tianya will deal with at that time? "¡° What if Xiao Yao knew that in advance? I mean, if Xiao Yao and I collude in advance, is it to get the Dragon scales in Qin Tianya''s hands? " Jiang Tianlu asked. Mo Chengfei''s brain is about to stop working. He feels that he needs to relax now. What Jiang Tianlu is talking to him now is not something Mo Chengfei can understand for a while. He still doesn''t understand the key. It took about a minute for Mo Chengfei to finish his work¡° Xiao Yao colluded with you? ha-ha! If so, Xiao Yao will have no affection for Qin Da Shao. On the contrary, Xiao Yao dares to ask Qin Da Shao for trouble. I don''t believe Qin Da Shao can bear it then! " Mo Chengfei said that the more excited he was, the more happy he wanted to be. If he could, he wanted to buy a 10000 ring firecracker to celebrate¡° Mo Dashao, do you think we can cooperate now? " Jiang Tianlu asked¡° I hope we have a good cooperation. " Mo Chengfei was elated and obviously felt that he had found a big bargain. However, he thought of a serious problem¡° You''ve made a fool of Qin Da Shao, so you''re sure that Qin Da Shao won''t deal with you? " Mo Chengfei asked in a low voice¡° If I want a man to die, he will not live for three days. Do you think he dares? " Jiang Tianlu said coldly. Mo Chengfei took a breath. He met many unreasonable people, but such unreasonable people as Jiang Tianlu are rare. He has a big fist and can travel all over the world. Then I think of Qin Tianya''s attack on Xiao Yao with the Qin family. Mo Chengfei''s face shows a proud smile again, which makes the whole person feel much happier.

 Chapter 318

    Xiao Yao obviously didn''t know that Mo Chengfei and Jiang Tianlu had a good talk at this time, and they had reached an agreement and began to prepare how to beat him and the Li family to pieces.


    Xiao Yao has no time to think about that now. He needs more time to talk with Li Xiaoxiao.


    Taking into account the time when he followed Nantian to Nantian palace, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao did not see each other for some time. The last time he came back from Nantian palace, he went directly to Tianlong mountain and did not stay any longer.


    When he was in Tianlongshan, Xiao Yao found that he would miss li Xiaoxiao, think about what Li Xiaoxiao was doing, and worry about whether Li Xiaoxiao would encounter any danger when he was not in Haitian city.


    To be simple and to the point, Xiao Yao feels that he does have Li Xiaoxiao in his heart, and he also occupies a large proportion.


    At the back of the villa, there is a small garden with some potted plants. These are all Li''s favorite things, which can cultivate one''s character.


    At the back, there is a small bamboo forest. Because of its limited area, there are only five or six bamboos. These bamboos are all beloved by Mr. Li. He said that he appreciates the integrity of bamboo.


    Today, Master Li is not at home, so Li Xiaoxiao is responsible for watering the flowers for him. Xiao Yao found that he didn''t seem to be able to help, so he watched quietly.


    "It''s beautiful." Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes, these flowers and plants are my grandfather''s favorite things. Of course, they will take good care of them. Are they beautiful?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao a little meal, and then said: "I''m talking about you."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face immediately rose two blushes, his eyes showed a trace of shame, his heart seemed to bloom a red delicate flowers. She rolled her eyes at Xiao Yao, looking charming: "how ah, this time back, the mouth has become sweet."


    Xiao Yao immediately defended himself: "what I said is the truth. If I have to say that there is any difference between and, it is that I used to think in my heart, I''m sorry to say it."


    Li Xiaoxiao turned over the day again, and her face became more ruddy.


    In fact, the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao is about to come naturally. In fact, the layer of window paper between them only needs to be blown open with one breath. Li Xiaoxiao has been waiting for Xiao Yao to blow the thin layer of window paper first. On the one hand, it is out of the girl''s reserve, on the other hand, it is out of the girl''s reserve, Li Xiaoxiao thinks that he has expressed enough, and the rest depends on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao has said before that he is not ready. Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand what needs to be prepared to accept a relationship. However, since Xiao Yao has already said so, Li Xiaoxiao also expresses that she is willing to wait and wait for Xiao Yao to be ready. She believes that Xiao Yao must have his own ideas. This doesn''t need Li Xiaoxiao to worry about.


    "I''m ready." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" Li Xiaoxiao a Leng, mind is also a tremor, she slightly lowered her head.


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao is so smart that she already needs to know what Xiao Yao wants to express next. The reason why she asked just now is that she hasn''t responded.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He is really ready. In the past, he always had a big stone in his heart, that is, to find tianlingcao to cure his second grandfather. If Xiao Yao accepted Li Xiaoxiao and started a love before the task was finished, it would be a very awkward thing for Xiao Yao. He would feel that he was abandoning his second grandfather''s life and death, too selfish.


    But now it''s different. Tianlingcao has been found. With the great grandfather''s medical skills, I believe that the second grandfather''s recovery is only a matter of time. Therefore, it''s time for Xiao Yao to consider for himself.


    For example, accepting Li Xiaoxiao is a very important thing for Xiao Yao.


    Although his EQ is not high, at least he has Eq. he can''t keep Li Xiaoxiao waiting for him.


    Li Xiaoxiao lowered his head and did not dare to look into Xiao Yao''s eyes. It seemed that he was afraid that Xiao Yao''s eyes would penetrate his mind.


    In fact, now Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t think about anything at all. Her brain is blank. If color can replace mood, it must be pink, sweet and warm, just like a spring breeze.


    Just at this time, the door of the backyard was suddenly pushed open.


    "Mr. Xiao, someone is looking for you outside!"


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao


    They all want to catch Lao Biao and kick him to the sky.


    Xiao Yao''s heart is really aggrieved. In fact, he has been preparing for a long time. He had his own emotions before. He finally said what he should say, but he was short of the last sentence. Lao Biao came.


    Is it true that fate has not yet arrived?


    Lao Biao also realized that he was in trouble.


    From the standing posture of Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, the previous look, and the distance between them, Lao Biao knew that he had made an unforgivable mistake.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, miss, you''ll be busy first, and I''ll take care of the guests first." With that, Lao Biao is leaving.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed. What was not easy to happen was filled up by Lao Biao. Now there is no atmosphere, two people''s hearts are a little flustered, what else can we say?


    "Wait, let''s go there together." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Lao Biao also sighed in his heart. It seems that he is completely in trouble.


    When he came to Lao Biao, Xiao Yao asked, "who''s here?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a man." Lao Biao said, "his attitude is very polite. It seems that he is not looking for trouble."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao smiles and goes back to the living room with Li Xiaoxiao and Lao Biao.


    On the sofa in the living room, there is a man in a black suit. He wears a brown striped tie. He looks medium sized and medium sized, but it won''t cause any color conflicts. The watch on his wrist also uses a black strap. The dial is very big, but the middle-aged man is also very tall, so it''s still pleasant to watch.


    After Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao arrived, the middle-aged man also stood up.


    "Hello." The middle-aged man smiles at Xiao Yao. As for Xiao Yao''s Li Xiaoxiao, the middle-aged man doesn''t even look at him. Obviously, he doesn''t take Li Xiaoxiao seriously.


    This alone is enough to surprise Xiao Yao. When a man sees a girl like Li Xiaoxiao, he can''t help but be surprised and say hello. However, the man''s expression is indifferent and he doesn''t take Li Xiaoxiao seriously at all. From these details alone, Xiao Yao can see something.


    When he came to Xiao Yao, he took five steps. The distance of each step was the same. Even if he measured that distance with the most precise ruler in the world, he would not get a different result.


    He held out his hand and shook it with Xiao Yao, then released it.


    "Excuse me, are you?" Xiao Yao looked at the middle-aged man, slightly curious, "I never seem to have seen you."


    "Hello, you don''t need to worry about who I am. I just want to tell you that Qin Tianya has called the Qin family, hoping to get the power of the family to deal with you. However, the Qin family has refused, but this is only temporary. It''s hard to guarantee that the Qin family won''t attack you in the future. I still hope you will be cautious." The man said in a deep voice.


    After hearing this middle-aged man''s words, Xiao Yao''s and Li Xiaoxiao''s faces changed a little, which they probably didn''t think of before.


    However, Xiao Yao was just a little shocked, and his face soon eased. Jiang Tianlu asked him to cooperate with him and he refused. Now it''s not surprising that Jiang Tianlu shakes this matter out. Anyway, the guy''s psychology is very dark. Of course, this is only Xiao Yao''s guess. Before he gets accurate information, Xiao Yao can''t make a false assertion.


    "I don''t understand. Who are you? Why are you telling me that? " Xiao Yao stared at the middle-aged man and asked in a deep voice, "you are not an ordinary person. I think you have something to do with the Qin family, too? "


    The man''s expression changed a little, in that short second, the corner of the man''s mouth was obviously a little stiff.


    Xiao Yao smiles: "it seems that you are really from the Qin family."


    "I''m not." The man said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, it can be seen that no matter how he asked, the other party would not be willing to admit it, so Xiao Yao did not need to continue to ask.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "how can I believe what you said?"


    "You don''t have to believe what I say. In fact, whether you believe it or not, it won''t cause you any harm or threat." The middle-aged man laughed, "I have finished what I should say. In fact, Qin Tianya is not so central Asia, at least for the Qin family, it is not so important. A Qin Tianya is dead, there are many Qin Tianya in the Qin family, and even many talented young people than Qin Tianya."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Xiao Yao spoke.


    The man stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yao, frowned a little, and then asked in a low voice, "do you have anything else?"


    "Can I know who sent you here?"


    The man was silent for a moment and shook his head: "I can''t say it."


    "Not at all?" Xiao Yao asked.


    There seemed to be some urgency in his tone.


    The middle-aged man turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "I don''t understand. Why do you have to know this answer?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" The middle-aged man was slightly stunned.


    "I just want to know, just want to know." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "All right." The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and said, "as long as you know, in this world, besides those you know, there are people who care about you." With that, he walked out of the villa.

 Chapter 319

    The middle-aged man left without stopping again.


    His words, however, made Xiao Yao puzzled.


    "Who is going to help me?" Xiao Yao sat on the sofa, touched his head, some depressed.


    Li Xiaoxiao sits beside Xiao Yao and hands the water on the tea table to Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t think about it so much. Whatever should come will come anyway." Li Xiaoxiao said softly.


    Xiao Yao nodded, soon relieved, originally he is not a person who likes to worry, indeed, can want to understand the problem, it is easy to understand, want not to understand the problem, waste more brain cells are useless, if you can''t think of it, you have to sit here to think, it will become torture yourself.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to worry about things.


    Xiao Yao is relieved, but there is a man who is very depressed.


    That person, of course, is Qin Tianya.


    His face was gloomy and his fist was clenched. He wanted to smash everything he saw one by one.


    His eyes were red, and he looked as if he was possessed, and he became a Shura who fell into the demon world.


    "Damn it, asshole!" Qin Tianya, sitting in the villa, roared like a beast. Now he really wants to kill people.


    Mo Chengfei doesn''t dare to speak at all, and he doesn''t dare to speak at this time, so as not to lead Qin Tianya''s anger to himself and provoke a person who is holding his anger. Obviously, it''s not a wise choice.


    Qin Tianya originally regarded Xiao Yao as a benefactor. He always felt that he owed Xiao Yao a great favor, so up to now, he did not dare to offend Xiao Yao. After all, people helped him. Although they gave him money, we should know that life can''t be bought with any money. Qin Tianya doesn''t want to be a wolf.


    But now Qin Tianya finds out that he is wrong. He is so wrong that he is regarded as a clown by others. Thinking about his previous thoughts, Qin Tianya thinks that he is so stupid that there is no cure for it. He has to help others lose money even if he is sold.


    He was so miserable by Xiao Yao, but he still felt that he owed others a big favor. Isn''t that stupid?


    He felt that his intelligence quotient was insulted by Xiao Yao, and he was still insulted completely.


    It didn''t make him angry. What made him even more angry was that when he told his family about it, it seemed as if the stone had sunk into the sea. The Qin family didn''t give him any response at all. This shocked Qin Tianya. Are you kidding? He has been bullied like this outside. Doesn''t the Qin family mean anything?


    He couldn''t believe it, so he called back immediately, but he didn''t expect the result. Instead of giving him any help, the Qin family scolded him.


    The original saying is: if Qin Tianya can''t solve this little problem, then you are not worthy to be a member of our Qin family.


    This made Qin Tianya extremely aggrieved.


    This is Haitian city. It''s Xiao Yao''s chassis. I''m weak. How can I fight with Xiao Yao?


    This is the reason why Qin Tianya is angry now.


    Mo Chengfei dares not to go out of the atmosphere, but his brain is also running at a high speed at this time. He is thinking about whether he has pressed the wrong treasure.


    Qin Tianya is also thinking, why can''t he get anyone''s support? Has he been abandoned by the Qin family? Qin Tianya was shocked by this idea.


    "I''ll go back to Kyoto tomorrow." Qin Tianya said, things have developed to such a point, Qin Tianya had to consider for himself, he really worried about whether he would be abandoned by the Qin family, after all, this time he came to Haitian city, nothing has been done, it has been a heavy loss.


    This is not what Qin Tianya hoped for, not to mention what the Qin family hoped for. No matter how hard Qin Tianya could bear it, he could not keep calm at this time.


    Mo Chengfei nodded quickly and said, "Qin Shao, your own business is important."


    Qin Tianya''s face softened a little. He praised Mo Chengfei and said, "Chengfei, I really didn''t see you wrong. In fact, I was worried about such a thing before. Do you still want to stand with me? Now it seems that I think too much. Yes, I''m not wrong!"


    Mo Chengfei nods with a smile on his face. In fact, he has scolded Qin Tianya''s ancestors for 18 generations. After all, he has paid a lot to get Qin Tianya''s favor, but now he has got such a result.


    At this point, Qin Tianya will return to Beijing without saying anything. What about Haitian city? What do you do? Mo Chengfei really wants to curse others. However, it is not sure whether Qin Tianya is really abandoned by the Qin family. Therefore, Mo Chengfei does not dare to offend Qin Tianya too much. Otherwise, if it causes the anger of the Qin family, Mo Chengfei''s fate will be very ugly.


    The Qin family is a gun. If he had this gun, Mo Chengfei would have a firm foothold and would not be defeated. But if the gun accidentally goes off and injures itself, the end of it will be very ugly.


    In this respect, Mo Chengfei is much better than Qin Tianya. At least Mo Chengfei knows what can and cannot be done. He saw a movie last time, called let the bullet fly. Now it seems that it is an old movie, but the classic line in it keeps Mo Chengfei in mind. No matter what happened, don''t panic, let the bullet fly for a while, and then fly for a while! Thinking of this, Mo Chengfei took a deep breath, with a sincere smile on his face again, and said: "Qin Shao, you are too outspoken to say that. We are brothers. Even in your heart, we haven''t reached that point, but at least I treat you as a brother. Even if something really goes wrong with you, I will still treat you as a brother, Although Mo family is not as good as Qin family, as long as you are willing to come, Mo Chengfei will never let you be wronged! " In fact, Mo Chengfei thought that if Qin Tianya was really abandoned by the Qin family, he would have to kick the fool out. Qin Tianya can''t guess what Mo Chengfei thinks in his heart. He can''t read his mind, and he can''t be as good at observing words and colors as Xiao Yao. What''s more, Mo Chengfei has developed a skill in this aspect. Qin Tianya can''t see any clue from Mo Chengfei''s face. His heart is only moved, in addition to moved or moved, he would like to hold Mo Chengfei and cry three times, he has been moved by Mo Chengfei''s so sincere appearance, he thinks this is really his good brother, it is too warm¡° Cheng Fei, it''s also my blessing that I can make friends like you all my life Qin Tianya choked. Mo Chengfei nodded heavily¡° Don''t worry. I''m going back to Kyoto this time just to find out the situation. I''ll come back again. When Qin Tianya comes back, I''ll take you to pretend and force you to fly! " Qin Tianya said in a deep voice. Mo Chengfei nods with a smile, but thinks that I don''t expect you to take me to the garbage dump. I''ll thank you... After making it out of Qin Tianya''s villa, Mo Chengfei immediately drives to the Haitian Hotel. On the way, he takes out his own phone and dials to Jiang Tianlu, He had to let Jiang Tianlu know the news. Moreover, he also wanted to know what else Jiang Tianlu could do. If he didn''t even have a back-up call, he would have no reason to continue to cooperate with Jiang Tianlu. Nothing can help, but also want to enjoy the fruits of victory, how can there be such a good thing in the world? When he arrived at the Haitian Hotel, Mo Chengfei threw his car key to the security guard at the door, asked him to help him park the car, and gave him a tip of 100 yuan. Then he rushed to the box angrily. Seeing that Jiang Tianlu had arrived, Mo Chengfei quickly walked up to him¡° What the hell is going on? Why didn''t the Qin family give Qin Tianya any help at all? " He said, biting his teeth. Jiang Tianlu raised his head, glanced at him coldly, and hummed, "what are you doing? Do you want to be punished? I don''t owe you anything. " Jiang Tianlu finished this sentence with some sadness in his heart. If he and Xiao Yao cooperate, that is to fight for wisdom and bravery. They always have to think about what each other''s heart is thinking and what to do next. They should be careful every step of the way. Moreover, no matter Xiao Yao or Jiang Tianlu, they will never show their true thoughts. Mo Chengfei is still too young. Compared with Xiao Yao, it''s a world of difference. Is it wrong or right to cooperate with such a person? Jiang Tianlu thought helplessly. After listening to Jiang Tianlu''s words, Mo Chengfei said in a deep voice: "don''t I have any reason to ask for a crime? What I chose to cooperate with you for? I think you know very well in your heart. But now that things have become like this, what can I do for you? " Jiang Tianlu''s face softened. Indeed, Mo Chengfei had a reason to be angry. I''m afraid I won''t be happy at this time if it''s my own. In fact, Jiang Tianlu was quite helpless. It was not only Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya who didn''t think of all this, but even Jiang Tianlu was at a loss. This was beyond his expectation. He didn''t plan to arrive before. Jiang Tianlu still couldn''t figure out why the attitude of the Qin family was suddenly so abnormal, which was totally unreasonable. Such an accident also disrupted Jiang Tianlu''s previous plans¡° Sit down first. It''s no use standing and talking. No one is taller than you. " Jiang Tianlu tone light said. Mo Chengfei''s face was not good-looking. He felt that his previous words and anger were meaningless. This seemingly fierce blow seemed to hit cotton. Jiang Tianlu''s attitude made him unable to worry. After hesitation, he had to sit down first.

 Chapter 320

    What happened at the end of Qin Tianya is unknown to Xiao Yao.


    What did Mo Chengfei and Jiang Tianlu say in the box of Haitian Hotel? Xiao Yao also didn''t know.


    He doesn''t have the mind to think about that now. His mind now is all on today''s duel.


    The highest part of Xianren mountain is the place where we dueled with nantianyuan last time. It''s the same place, the same scenery, the same scenery. It''s just that the opponent changed this time.


    A white robe, floating in the wind.


    The white faced scholar looks at Xiao Yao standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "I was worried you wouldn''t come." The white faced scholar said with a smile, "after all, there are too many people who don''t mean what they say now."


    "There are many, but I''m sure I won''t be one of them." Xiao Yao and the white faced scholar explained, "you know, I told you last time that I was going to kill you. All the words have been said. How can I not come today? If I don''t kill you, Yama will not be happy - after all, I said I would send you across Naihe bridge. "


    The white faced scholar''s face sank when he heard Xiao Yao''s words. He snorted coldly: "it''s not a good thing that young people are too talkative."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t say that. It''s also an ability to talk. At least I make you unhappy. I make you angry. Can you? You can''t even talk well. "


    The white faced scholar felt that he was despised by Xiao Yao.


    He was angry, he was not happy, he also expressed his unhappy mood on his face, his eyes were staring at Xiao Yao, and he wanted to rush up and tear each other alive now.


    It''s the first time he saw Xiao Yao such a disgusting person. No, it''s the second time, because it''s the second time he and Xiao Yao have met.


    Every time we meet, Xiao Yao can refresh the world outlook of the white faced scholar. Every time he sees Xiao Yao, he will be surprised and think: "shit! Can one be so shameless? "


    Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t know what the white faced scholar thought, otherwise he would not be able to hold his anger in his heart, pointed to the other party''s nose, and then yelled three hundred rounds.


    The white faced scholar doesn''t want to waste too much time with Xiao Yao. In his opinion, time is money, so he has rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Of course, there is another possibility. He thinks that he will suffer a great loss if he is standing like this and fighting with words, so it''s better not to chirp when he can fight.


    The white faced scholar has rushed to Xiao Yao. He takes a large leaf with him. He becomes a peacock. The leaves float behind him and pile up, as if they become his tail.


    In a flash, the leaves suddenly burst open, just like a peacock.


    A piece of leaves, into a sharp blade, toward Xiao Yao fly over, the naked eye is difficult to catch.


    However, when all the leaves were in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao suddenly took a firm step, and a light flashed in his eyes. Centered on him, an invisible air burst out quickly, forming a wind wall to protect Xiao Yao in the middle. At the same time, the wind wall quickly moved out, and leaves were pushed out, or even turned around, Stabbed at the white faced scholar.


    The scholar was a little surprised, but he seemed to have done enough preparation. His body pulled back quickly, much faster than those fallen leaves. In the blink of an eye, he had already dodged to a safe distance.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes involuntarily showed appreciation for each other.


    That is to say, this kind of look makes Xiao Yao shiver. He can''t help thinking, does this man have any special hobby? Otherwise, why do he look at himself so affectionately?


    There''s a problem, absolutely there''s a problem! Apart from other things, this white faced scholar may have some unhealthy psychology!


    The white faced scholar really has to say that it''s lucky that he didn''t read his mind. Otherwise, this decisive battle will be ended by Xiao Yao''s victory. The white faced scholar will be angry to death by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want such a result, otherwise he is embarrassed to tell others that there was a duel between him and the white faced scholar. It''s OK to meet someone who doesn''t have any curiosity. If he meets someone who likes to break the casserole, what should he do? What if the other party had to ask about the brilliance of the fight?


    Do you want to tell them that the white faced scholar is angry to death by himself?


    "Qi breaks the nine clouds." The white faced scholar looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you really learned."


    No shock, it must be false.


    The white faced scholar once wanted to learn how to break the nine clouds with Qi, because this move is to restrain him from picking leaves and flying flowers. He wanted to learn how to break the nine clouds with Qi, and then he would think about it carefully and improve his moves. At that time, even breaking the nine clouds with Qi can''t break his picking leaves and flying flowers.


    He knew how hard it was to learn how to break the nine clouds with Qi. However, in this short time, Xiao Yao actually learned.


    "I also want to thank you. If you don''t tell me, I can''t remember this one." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    There was no anger or regret on the white faced scholar''s face. He was still indifferent. When he told Xiao Yao that his anger had broken the nine clouds, he was ready.


    Although he thinks that Xiao Yao can''t learn to break the nine clouds of Qi in such a short time, he also understands the meaning of the four words "prepare for a rainy day", so when he uses the method of picking leaves and flying flowers, he is fully prepared, otherwise, he will not escape Xiao Yao''s attack range in such a short time.


    This is a man who is always on guard.


    The white faced scholar looked at Xiao Yao and laughed: "do you think that if you learn how to break the nine clouds of Qi, you can win me?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I didn''t think about it."


    The white faced scholar''s look was solidified again.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling, because Xiao Yao''s relaxed expression made him feel uncomfortable.


    "I know that since you dare to tell me that you are angry, it means that picking leaves and flying flowers is not your killing move. You still have a back move." Xiao Yao said.


    The white faced scholar is not so calm as before. He is thinking, does this young boy still have the ability of calculating, otherwise, how can he know these?


    "Come on, let me see what your last move is." Xiao Yao said.


    The white faced scholar snorted coldly: "do you want to make me afraid? This is not thunder to you


    Xiao Yao did not answer the question.


    Because he was not sure whether this sentence was meant for him or for himself. The white faced scholar is in a panic


    At this time, on another mountain, two men hide behind a stone, looking at Xiao Yao and the white faced scholar who are still fighting.


    "How do you know that Xiao Yao has a duel today?" Mo Chengfei looks at Jiang Tianlu and asks curiously.


    "As long as I want to know, there''s nothing I don''t know." Jiang Tianlu gave Mo Chengfei such an answer.


    Mo Chengfei is cold in his heart. He thinks that Jiang Tianlu''s forcing is a little too much.


    "What are you going to do?" Mo Chengfei asked patiently.


    "I set up a sniper." Jiang Tianlu said.


    "Sniper?" Mo Chengfei''s brow immediately wrinkled up, seems to be a little unhappy, "this is not a stab in the back? Even if we really leave Xiao Yao here in the end, it may not be glorious for us. "


    "Glory?" Jiang Tianlu glanced at Mo Chengfei and said coldly, "there are many ways to get rid of Xiao Yao, but can you do it?"


    "..." Mo Chengfei thought it over carefully, and then asked, "where are the snipers you arranged? Is the shooting good..."


    Xiao Yao and the white faced scholar clapped each other again. Then they quickly stepped back and opened a distance.


    "Murderous." The white faced scholar looked at Xiao Yao and said, "did you send someone?"


    "Do you think I would do such a shameless thing?" Xiao Yao is not happy.


    "Others may not do such things, but it''s hard for you to say." The white faced scholar said with a blue face.


    "I''ll sue you." Xiao Yao said, "this is an insult to my personality!"


    "You didn''t arrange it?" The white faced scholar also determined that Xiao Yao was not joking.


    "I didn''t arrange it." Xiao Yao shrugged, "but I have guessed it before."


    "Guess?" The white faced scholar was even more astonished.


    Xiao Yao just smiles, then sits on the ground and pats the soft ground beside him.


    "Sit down first, and we''ll go on when the man is solved." Xiao Yao said.


    The white faced scholar nodded in disbelief, but he didn''t sit beside Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t show any strange look about it.


    The old man''s guard is really heavy!


    On the other side, a sniper was already in place. His index finger was always on the trigger, his eyes were staring at Xiao Yao''s position, and there was a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    Previously, Xiao Yao and the white faced scholar''s duel, this sniper also has a panoramic view.


    It never occurred to him that there were such powerful people in the world.


    Fortunately, he is far away from them, and he still has a gun in his hand. Otherwise, he will run away. There is no essential difference between offending such a person and playing with one''s life.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s head in the sniper mirror, he licked his lips.


    He was very happy and felt sorry for Xiao Yao. Originally, they were fighting and they couldn''t aim at each other. Unexpectedly, they stopped now. This is just a chance for themselves!


    The sniper was a little excited because he knew that Xiao Yao''s head was worth two million dollars. As long as he shot it, he would get two million dollars!


    Finally, a shot

 Chapter 321

    The sound of the gun indicates that there will be a living life in this world.


    The sniper''s hand is always on the trigger, but it can''t be pulled.


    The sound of the shot was not from the large caliber sniper gun in his hand. In the middle of his eyebrow, a bullet crossed, and the dark blood hole on his forehead seemed to seep. Just like his eyes at this time, empty.


    Just opposite the sniper, about 100 meters away, a man pushed away his bunker, stood up, patted the dust on his clothes, spit out the zhenzhibang in his mouth, and then stuffed his sniper gun into the box.


    "What''s the matter! I thought it was a very difficult move. It turned out that the other side was a vegetable dog. " White dragon complained.


    When Xiao Yao gave him the task, he was still very happy. He felt that he had been in Haitian city for such a long time, and now he finally had a chance to help Xiao Yao. Unexpectedly, the task was so simple and easy - how could he show off to pink butterfly?


    So, Bailong is still very angry, the other side is not an excellent Sniper at all, he doubts the other side has a business license. A qualified sniper should not only have the confidence to complete the task and make full preparations before performing the task, but also make sure of his own safety.


    The other side obviously didn''t do it. He didn''t even find someone else in front of him. Even when his gun aimed at his head, he didn''t feel any danger. This is really not a qualified sniper. He just lost their face.


    The gunshot also made Mo Chengfei and Jiang Tianlu nervous quickly, but they didn''t see any discomfort from Xiao Yao.


    In other words, this shot did not cause any damage to Xiao Yao.


    Mo Chengfei''s brow immediately wrinkled down.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you hit it? " His heart is very dissatisfied, people Xiao Yao sitting there, he did not hit, this is what sniper ah! Did he practice his marksmanship in the place where he ballooned for prizes?


    If you let the sniper who has lost his life know that Mo Chengfei''s mind at this time will be depressed and spit blood, and he will be ridiculed by a sniper Bai long. After all, he is really inferior to others, but what''s the matter with Mo Chengfei''s ridicule now?


    Jiang Tianlu also frowned.


    "The gunshot just now didn''t come from the sniper point." Jiang Tianlu said with a black face.


    Mo Chengfei didn''t understand Jiang Tianlu''s meaning. He turned and looked at Jiang Tianlu. He was curious.


    Jiang Tianlu is too lazy to explain too much to Mo Chengfei. Instead, he picks up his walkie talkie and presses the black button on it.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    Without any response, his words seemed to sink into the sea.


    Jiang Tianlu''s heart sank.


    "Did something happen?" Mo Chengfei asked in a low voice.


    "There are other snipers here." Jiang Tianlu''s face was black.


    "Any other snipers?" Mo Chengfei was surprised and said, "do you mean you hired two snipers?"


    Jiang Tianlu glanced at him with disdain in his eyes. He was wondering whether Mo Chengfei really didn''t understand what he had just said, or was he pretending to be stupid and cute.


    "We have to leave here immediately. There are snipers assigned by Xiao Yao. My sniper may have been killed by the other party now." Jiang Tianlu had already turned around.


    Mo Chengfei immediately spilled a layer of sweat on his head. He quickly followed Jiang Tianlu and walked down the mountain, shrinking his body as much as possible, for fear that he might become someone else''s ghost.


    Xiao Yao, who has been sitting, finally stands up.


    "Now we can go on." Xiao Yao said with a smile to the white faced scholar.


    The white faced scholar frowned.


    "You still haven''t told me what''s going on." Asked the white faced scholar, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said calmly: "in order to avoid what happened last time, I specially arranged a sniper here, so as not to make trouble when we fight. People! How can I dare to make mistakes when I suffered a loss in your hands last time? "


    "There are still your people here." The white faced scholar finally understood what Xiao Yao meant.


    Xiao Yao stares at the white face book and says: "what''s wrong with me? If it wasn''t for your unkind ambush here last time, would I have done such a thing? But I didn''t expect that someone really wanted to attack us. "


    The white face scholar saw Xiao Yao again and mentioned the last thing, instead of the old face red, embarrassed smile, and then resumed the beginning of a fork in the road: "bullshit less, come and go, we continue......"


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to continue to tease the white faced scholar. To be exact, he has no chance to bully the white faced scholar.


    When the white faced scholar''s words are over, he has launched a thunderous offensive against Xiao Yao who just stood up.


    Xiao Yao scolded the little old man from his ancestor''s generation to this generation. He had never seen such a shameless person!


    "It''s shameless. I just like to do these evil ways." Xiao Yao while parrying the white faced scholar''s fists, while sarcastic.


    "Well, it''s called surprise, war is never tired of deceit!" The white faced scholar raises his right leg and sweeps around, but Xiao Yao bends down to avoid it. Then, Xiao Yao immediately turns to attack the white faced scholar''s footwall.


    The white faced scholar found that after he had finished the previous sentence, Xiao Yao did not answer him, which surprised him a little.


    This guy, why are you so quiet?


    The white faced scholar feels very strange, which is totally not in line with Xiao Yao''s work style! When he can force, he must be the one who loves to force!


    "Why don''t you talk?" The white faced scholar asked, unable to restrain his curiosity.


    "Because I admire you very much, especially when you say these shameless words seriously." Xiao Yao said sincerely.


    The white faced scholar really wants to give himself two big mouths. It''s ok if Xiao Yao doesn''t talk about it. Why do you have to catch up and ask? Isn''t this self stimulation?


    Anyway, the white faced scholar has some regrets.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao broke the wind.


    White faced scholar head slightly to the side, dodged the punch, and then put out his hand, want to buckle Xiao Yao''s wrist in the shortest time to subdue each other, the idea is very good, but the final result let him tremble.


    He threw himself in the air!


    This makes the white faced scholar unable to accept, he clearly saw Xiao Yao''s fist, he also saw Xiao Yao''s attack route.


    At the time of Xiao Yao''s hand, the white faced scholar''s brain has been running at full speed. He has a hundred ways to hold Xiao Yao''s fist. He chooses the best way in his thinking.


    But... Why did you jump in the air?


    The white faced scholar didn''t understand, and Xiao Yao didn''t give him the chance to ask questions. He hit the white faced scholar''s chest heavily and pushed him away for a long distance.


    The white faced scholar staggered a few steps, and then he stood firm in front of him. His chest was aching. He covered his chest with one hand, and wrote down several acupoints on his body with one hand. He knew that there had been a lot of congestion where he was hit by Xiao Yao. Although it would not cause too much damage, it would also affect his overall strength.


    Especially at this critical time, a drop in strength is equivalent to losing a few percent of the chance of winning.


    "I still underestimate you." The white faced scholar said with a cold face.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said seriously, "you don''t look down on me. You look too high on yourself."


    This sentence, let the white faced scholar have no place to refute.


    Indeed, he thinks highly of himself.


    Originally, he only needed to step back to avoid Xiao Yao''s fists, but he was especially confident in himself. He felt that he would be able to hold each other''s fists and then subdue them.


    However, everything is different from what he imagined.


    After all, Xiao Yao is Jinglei''s Apprentice. How can Jinglei''s Apprentice be so bad?


    Before he came, he had made full psychological preparation. He told himself more than once that he must not take it lightly, and must win steadily, otherwise he might capsize in the sewer.


    He said it to himself, but he forgot what he had said before.


    He really regretted that he would have killed himself.


    "Are you still coming?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What do you say?" The white faced scholar gave a sneer. His eyes twinkled, like a poisonous snake with its tongue out. His body flashed again.


    Xiao Yao looked at the white faced scholar running towards him, his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    In his eyes, the white faced scholar''s pace is fast and slow, but he is calm and steady. Xiao Yao wants to find out each other''s flaws, but there is no place to find them. Often just found the flaw, the white faced scholar''s body changed again.


    This kind of feeling makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    "Is that your way of killing?" Xiao Yao looks at the white faced scholar with a smile on his face. It seems that he didn''t think wrong before. The reason why the white faced scholar dares to tell himself that he is angry is because he already has other killing methods.


    This is a unique body method. Xiaoyao simply doesn''t want to see a white faced scholar. Anyway, it''s all for nothing.


    He stared at the white faced scholar''s legs, counted his steps, whether his brows were frowning, and finally felt relieved.


    "I see." Xiao Yao said something.


    As he spoke, the white faced scholar finally came to Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of murders. Lengsen''s smile at the corner of his mouth could not hide his murderous heart.


    "Ghost step boxing, take the soul." The white faced scholar jumped up and spat out these seven words.

 Chapter 322

    Ghost step, squint.


    This is a boxing method created by the white faced scholar himself, but the core of it is not in the boxing method, but in the footwork.


    Just like now, it is difficult for Xiao Yao to catch the white faced scholar. All this is irregular, fast and slow, and unpredictable.


    The speed of the white faced scholar is not very fast, at least in Xiao Yao''s opinion, not so fast. However, it is still difficult to capture his figure, which seems to be difficult to understand, but the actual situation is such a thing, especially under such circumstances, it gives Xiao Yao a very strange feeling.


    "Boom!" With one punch, Xiao Yao quickly stepped back. However, the white faced scholar seemed to have expected that Xiao Yao would choose to dodge in this way, so when Xiao Yao stepped back, the white faced scholar had already forced him up, and his fist still hit Xiao Yao''s chest.


    The strength of this fist is very domineering. Even if Xiao Yao is ready, the strength of this fist still blows him out.


    With a successful move, the white faced scholar''s face was full of pride. He looked down at Xiao Yao lying on the ground with a smile, and his voice was mixed with deep ridicule for Xiao Yao.


    "Boy, it seems that you are still too young." Said the white faced scholar.


    Xiao Yao looks at the white faced scholar and slowly gets up.


    He wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and nodded with a smile: "if you say anything else, it''s OK, but since you say this, I have to admit that I''m really too young, so I can live longer than you."


    The white faced scholar sneered and asked, "who told you that young people will live long? Maybe today is your day. " The white faced scholar didn''t hide his murderous spirit. He just wanted to kill Xiao Yao. He believed that Xiao Yao knew this very well.


    Xiao Yao previously told the white faced scholar that he would kill him. The white faced scholar knew that it was no joke. If the final winner was Xiao Yao, he would die.


    Today, between the two of them, only one can walk down from Xianren mountain.


    Either Xiao Yao died or he died. It seems that there is no second possibility. They all have reasons to kill each other. Under such circumstances, they must not be merciful.


    Kill Xiao Yao, this is the white faced scholar''s next task, this is his task, so Xiao Yao must die, otherwise, his task is equal to failure, then his consequences will be very ugly. So, anyway, he has to kill Xiao Yao, which seems that he can''t change.


    Xiao Yao obviously knows this. He knows that if he let him go for a moment, he will face more trouble. Since the white faced scholar is immortal, he will not give up the task of killing him. What reason does Xiao Yao have to leave his opponent''s life?


    Therefore, the white faced scholar must die. But the current situation is obviously unfavorable to Xiao Yao. I don''t know what strange trick the white faced scholar developed. There must be some rules to be found in this kind of footwork, but now the key problem is that Xiao Yao can''t find the rules.


    When thinking about these, the white faced scholar once again launched an offensive against Xiao Yao.


    His body rushed to Xiao Yao in the blink of an eye. At the same time, he hit Xiao Yao''s head with a fist, which was also nowhere to be found.


    Xiao Yao can''t avoid it. He is hit on the shoulder by this fist, and his body flies backwards again.


    "You are not my opponent. If I have a knife in my hand, you are dead." Said the white faced scholar.


    Xiao Yao lying on the ground, looking at the dazzling sun, a smile: "but you do not have a knife."


    "I don''t have a knife in my hand, but I have a knife in my heart." The white faced scholar thinks that he has said a very complicated and philosophical sentence.


    Xiao Yao stood up, cracked his mouth, pointed to the white faced scholar''s nose: "you are bragging again."


    The white faced scholar looks at Xiao Yao with strange eyes. He really doesn''t understand. Isn''t this boy really afraid of death? Does he know how to write dead words? Anyway, the white faced scholar thinks that if he is Xiao Yao, he will never irritate the other party at this time, which is not good for him at all.


    "If you can''t kill me next, you will be the final loser." Xiao Yao said, "I found the flaw, but I''m not sure yet."


    The white faced scholar''s face changed for a while, and then looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of mocking eyes.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it if you say that? Do you think your casual words can destroy my mood? " The white faced scholar said, "it''s impossible. You can''t stimulate me with these words. I won''t be afraid, let alone afraid."


    "If you are not afraid, why do you say so much? You don''t mean it to me, you mean it to yourself. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in short, now you are comforting yourself in disguise."


    "No The white faced scholar shook his head.


    "That''s it." Xiao Yao seems to like being more real¡° You want to die! " The white faced scholar looked at Xiao Yao and drank. His body was like a light wild goose, sweeping towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao frowned. He forced his eyes, and then slowly opened them. He looked at the white faced scholar who rushed towards him. Instead of a trace of fear, he showed a trace of smile. Even if he didn''t fight again, he had mastered the initiative. Such a smile made the white faced scholar''s heart tremble a little. He recalled in his mind what Xiao Yao had said before. Has this boy really found a flaw? He shook his head hard and drove the idea out of his head. He felt that Xiao Yao must be deceiving himself. Even he didn''t find a way to solve it now. Otherwise, he would not have the determination to win. Is Xiao Yao an immortal? I don''t know why he has such confidence? Therefore, the white faced scholar thinks that Xiao Yao is farting when he talks. However, when he rushed to Xiao Yao, suddenly, a sense of crisis stimulated his brain. In front of and behind him, leaves soared up and aimed at him¡° Whoosh, whoosh A leaf, turned into an arrow feather, flying towards his body¡° Plucking leaves and flying flowers The white faced scholar''s heart is almost broken, which is clearly his move. Why can Xiao Yao run freely now? He quickly turned his body to avoid the leaves, and then used the energy in his body to shake all the leaves away. This is already an opportunity for Xiao Yao, but also a great opportunity. A palm clap, palm wind bursts, still like thunder! When the white faced scholar turned his face, his palm had already split towards his face. His pupil was staring at Xiao Yao''s palm. Suddenly, the pupil''s speed was fast. The fear in his eyes was enough to make the outsider scared. It''s like the white faced scholar saw the most terrible thing in the world¡° Surprised... "The white faced scholar only said this word, in such a time, he can only say this word. That palm, already patted in his face, also patted him thoroughly to fly out. At a glance, he was as cool as water. He raised his wrist and clapped a palm. It seemed calm, but in fact it was full of murders. The palm seemed to come from the sky. After killing, he went into the ground without leaving any trace. The white faced scholar''s words haven''t been spoken yet. He only said one of the three words. The remaining two words, he never had a chance to say, his body slowly fell on the ground, splashed a piece of dust, it is also Xiaohe defeat Xiaohe. At the beginning, with the help of his picking leaves and flying flowers, the white faced scholar became famous in the inner world. No one knows the whole inner world. But today, his ghost step was disturbed by the flying flowers and leaves, and then Xiao Yao seized the opportunity and beat him to death with a thunderclap. He was really wronged. If it wasn''t because his rhythm was interrupted by picking leaves and flying flowers, even if Xiao Yao learned the thunder clap, he might not be able to shoot him. Therefore, this time, the white faced scholar also died in his own hands. After he developed the martial arts of ghost step boxing, he was very happy because he felt that this kind of boxing was perfect. The perfect combination of footwork and boxing was impeccable. But now, he found that he was wrong. The most direct way was to pick leaves and fly flowers. If the white faced scholar can still breathe, he may not know whether he should cry or laugh. It seems that no matter what kind of expression you show, it''s very inappropriate. Xiao Yao looked at the unwilling white faced scholar, and also sighed slightly. It''s all about calcium carbide sparks. Xiao Yao had that idea before, but he was not sure whether he was right or not. However, the final result did not disappoint Xiao Yao. Although he was forced to pick leaves and fly flowers, in the end, Xiao Yao succeeded. He successfully disrupted the rhythm of each other''s ghost step boxing, Then he seized the chance and clapped the white faced scholar to death¡° I told you before that if you still can''t kill me, it seems that you may be the one Xiao Yao knows that the white faced scholar can''t hear what he is saying now, but he still thinks that he should give some advice to the white faced scholar, "you just don''t believe me. If you are willing to believe me, slow down and keep a high degree of vigilance, you may not die." A cold wind blowing, the air, filled with a strong smell of blood, stimulating every cell of Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 323

    White face is dead.


    Death is silent.


    When the police found the body of the white faced scholar, it was a week later. Xiao Yao used to be a killer, so he didn''t have to leave any clues, so it became a headless case.


    In Haitian city, it''s not surprising that the death of a man can not have much influence. Although the white faced scholar is famous in the inner world, it''s only in the inner world. How many people can know the white faced scholar out of the world? In Qin Xue''s eyes, the dead man is just an ordinary old man.


    The sniper who is going to assassinate Xiao Yao in Xianren mountain has also been identified by white dragon. He is a killer from a North American country, and the Commission is 5 million. Bai Long thinks that the killer is really brave. With such strength, he dares to kill Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, which son of a bitch laid the list. There was nothing wrong with trying to kill Xiao Yao, but it only cost five million. You know, when Xiao Yao just received the news, he was trembling with anger. It''s an insult, an undisguised insult!


    You know, Xiao Yao is the grandson and apprentice of the king of killers. He once shocked the whole world of killers, but now it''s better. There are still people who dare to kill Xiao Yao for five million. Isn''t that a death wish?


    The people in the sniper company are very angry, and they plan to form a group to find Xiao Yao''s trouble and revenge for their own people. In fact, this is just a high sounding reason. The real reason is that they want the five million.


    Bai Long quickly posted a post on the killer forum.


    "The man who killed the killer is a free life."


    As soon as this post was published, it was immediately set at the top by the bar owner of the forum, and also refined, mainly because pink butterfly is the bar owner of the forum. As soon as the post came out, it was recovered by more than 500 killers and praised.


    "Ha ha! Does anyone dare to take revenge now? Go, go


    Many people are gloating. Although they don''t know that Xiao Yao is the target of the killer, since Xiao Yao can do it all his life, it means that there must be some internal relationship between Xiao Yao and that target. Although Xiaoyao life has now quit the killer group, it does not mean that his name has no influence in the killer world.


    Xiaoyao''s life is always Xiaoyao''s life. Even with these four words alone, it is enough to frighten many people. The name of tree''s filmmaker is probably so.


    Those who had planned to kill Xiao Yao to get the secret flower kept silent the second the post appeared, which may be the most tacit understanding of those people.


    They are killers. They are not so short of money. Although they are attracted by secret spending, it is not so important that they do not hesitate to lose their lives. Money is really important, but no matter how important it is, it is not as important as their lives, is it? No one wants to make so much money, but no chance to spend it.


    The appearance of Xiaoyao''s life has also caused a big stir in the killer world. However, after that, Xiaoyao''s life has never appeared in their sight, so it has not been long before it gradually subsides


    On the other side, Jingdu.


    In the villa of the Qin family, Qin Tianya is dazed by the steaming tea on the table.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Auntie, why?" Qin Tianya raised his head and looked at Qin Luan with a struggling expression. "I really don''t understand why I can''t start with Xiao Yao? Why


    Although Qin Luan is a woman, now he has the power of the Qin family. Even if he is the grandson of the Qin family and his father is the son of the Qin family, he has to respect Qin Luan, because as long as he makes Qin Luan unhappy, he is likely to be driven out of the Qin family.


    This seems to be a joke. The power of the Qin family has fallen into the hands of a woman. Two women, to be exact.


    At first, Qin Luanqin, in the capital of Beijing, was also a great leader. No one dared to belittle them. Maybe at the outset, there were still some outsiders laughing at Qin''s home. They felt that the Qin family was actually the two women has the final say, but soon after, Qin Lu and Qin Rou used their strength and talent to let those people shut their mouths.


    It''s true that the Qin family is a deep-rooted old family. However, before that, the Qin family had not reached such a high level as it is now. At that time, the Qin family was just a small family. Although there is a certain foundation, but want to fight with those real big families, or lack of heat.


    However, after Qin Luan and Qin Rou became sisters, they immediately opened up and closed up and built the whole Qin family into an empire. Therefore, no matter when in the Chinese business circle, no one dares to ignore Qin Luan and Qin Rou''s ability, and no one dares not to respect them in the Qin family.


    Qin Luan looked at Qin Tianya sitting in front of her and gave a cold hum.


    She thought Qin Tianya was ridiculous.


    In Haitian city, this guy suffered a loss in Xiao Yao''s hands, and even had been sold by others. He was stupid enough to help others count money. All of these things are gone. After he suffered a loss, he didn''t learn a lesson. He even wanted to revenge Xiao Yao with the help of his family''s energy. Isn''t that ridiculous?


    "Tell me what Xiao Yao can rely on." Qin Luan said¡° His company, his friends, and the Li family, the small families. " Qin Tianya said¡° Then you can''t fight him? " Qin Luan took a sip of tea and then asked. Qin Tianya''s face is a little red. He has to admit that he really can''t play Xiao Yao. At least, he can''t fight each other without relying on the strength of the Qin family. The Qin family is a halo on his head. It is because of this halo on his head that he has been living in China for many years and has become the focus of attention. This is also due to Xia Yixing. But now, he has nothing. Xia Yixing has no relationship with him. Although it happened in Haitian city, he has no relationship with him, An hour later, it reached Kyoto, and it''s known to all. We all understand that, in fact, there is no such relationship between Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing. Without that relationship, the Qin family will not hand over the power to Qin Tianya, because there is no such need. Qin Tianya may indeed have some personal strength, but his personal strength is nothing at all. In the Qin family, There are too many talented young people than Qin Tianya¡° You have more resources than him, but you still can''t fight him. Why? You haven''t used your resources at all. You used to have a good time, but what have you got? You have wasted so many resources. Now you are burning your eyebrows. You know you regret it. You see your weakness. What about before Qin Luan asked. Qin Tianya lowered his head¡° I didn''t expect this to happen. " Qin Tianya whispered¡° It''s not an excuse to be prepared for danger in times of peace. Don''t you understand that? Do you think that you lived happily in the past, you are the focus of all people''s attention, you can not pave the way for your future, is that what you think in your heart? " Qin Luan asked. Qin Tianya gave a bitter smile. He felt that he had no secret at all in front of his aunt. It seemed that Qin Luan''s eyes were all through him and saw his heart. What he thought was in his heart. Qin Luan only needed to have a look to get a full picture. This kind of feeling makes Qin Tianya feel very uncomfortable, but he has nothing to do. Who made this woman Qin Luan¡° Before that, I have already told you that the Qin family won''t give you any help. If you can''t solve such a small problem, I will book you a plane ticket now and let you go to South Africa. Our Qin family also has a branch there. You can help there. " Qin Luan said. Qin Tianya''s body trembled when he heard Qin Luan''s words. He understood Qin Luan''s meaning. Although the Qin family also has a branch in South Africa, it can''t be any smaller. Now the Qin family has no plans to develop any market there. Moreover, for the time being, the Qin family can''t develop any market there. There are too few profitable projects, and it''s not their family that can make money. After all, the national conditions are different. So, if Qin Tianya is really taken to South Africa, it''s no different from being driven out of the Qin family. It''s just a kind of hair match. It''s much worse than distributing to the frontier¡° I''m going to work. I don''t have time to gossip with you. " Speaking of this, Qin Luan has already stood up and stepped out of the villa. Qin Tianya is sitting on the sofa, gasping for breath. Because of anger and depression, his face has turned into a soy sauce color, gloomy and terrible¡° How can I play with others without giving me anything? " Qin Tianya is crazy¡° If others don''t give you anything, won''t you fight for it yourself? " A voice came into Qin Tianya''s ears. He quickly stood up and looked at Qin Dao who was going down the stairs¡° Grandfather, how did you get down? " Qin Tianya asked in a low voice¡° If I don''t come down, how can I know how much you have suffered? " Qin said with a smile. Hearing Qin''s words, Qin Tianya almost shed tears. Finally, someone can feel his inner grievance and sadness¡° Tianya, come to my study. It''s time for us to have a good chat. " Qin daorao finished, then turned around and went upstairs. Qin Tianya was a little stunned and quickly followed him.

 Chapter 324

    Qin Tianya didn''t know what his grandfather wanted to say to him. He was very worried. He was worried that his grandfather and aunt would have the same attitude, which was the most possible. After all, now Qin Daoqian is completely devolving power to Qin Luan. Since this is Qin Luan''s decision, Qin Daoqian should also fully agree with it.


    Sitting on the chair in the study, Qin Tianya''s hands were clenched together, and his palms were full of sweat.


    "Are you afraid?" Qin Daozhou is a master of observing words and colors. He has already guessed something through the expression on Qin Tianya''s face.


    Qin Tianya gave a bitter smile and nodded a little. It''s nothing to deny, isn''t it?


    "I know what you''re afraid of." But you shouldn''t be afraid, because you are the man of the Qin family. The man of the Qin family will never be afraid


    Qin Tianya thought, am I here?


    Of course, he did not dare to say this, otherwise Qin would slap him in the face.


    "Since you think your idea is right and your practice is right, you can continue to do it." Qin said, "you are a man of the Qin family. What is Xiao Yao?"


    "Grandfather, but I can''t play with other people." Qin Tianya said with a bitter smile.


    Qin daorao looked at Qin Tianya, and a calendar light flashed in his eyes.


    He has made a decision, no matter how Qin Tianya gets along, he will never let the power of the Qin family fall into his hands.


    He doesn''t deserve it!


    "Why can''t you play with others? Are they two arms longer than you?" Qin Daonan''s eyes are cold, like a knife, passing on Qin Tianya''s face.


    Qin Tianya trembled a little. He also realized that he had just said something wrong. Even if he really couldn''t play Xiao Yao, he shouldn''t say it in front of his grandfather. Can''t he just think about it? All of a sudden, how does grandfather think of himself? I''m afraid he''ll think he''s a jerk, right?


    In fact, Qin Tianya has always been a straw bag.


    "Grandfather, I''m not afraid of Xiao Yao either, but it''s Haitian city. Haitian city is Xiao Yao''s territory. Strong dragons don''t oppress local leaders." Qin Tianya said that he was guilty. His eyes were a little dodgy, and he didn''t dare to raise his head, because he felt that as long as he came into contact with Qin Dao''s eyes, what he was thinking would be perceived by the other party, and no punctuation would be missed.


    "You are Qin Tianya. That''s right. You want to rely on the power of the Qin family. There''s nothing wrong with that. This is your golden finger. But you don''t only have this golden finger, and a golden finger can be extended." Qin said with a sigh.


    He felt that talking to Qin Tianya was a kind of torture. Other people are stupid, this boy seems to be really stupid. How did the Qin family end up in the Qin world? If this is known by others, maybe others will think that all the people in Qin family are idiots like Qin Tianya!


    "You just said that the strong dragon does not oppress the local snake, but do you know that there is another saying, is not the dragon but the river?" Qin Daonan stood up slightly and went to the window.


    Qin Tianya clasps his fingers. He never felt like a raptor.


    Well, the tough guy should just do it.


    "The men of the Qin family should be indomitable instead of complaining here. If you really don''t have any fighting spirit, get out of the Qin family now." Qin Dao said in a deep voice.


    He''s not kidding at all. Qin Tianya also knows that his grandfather will never joke at this time.


    It seems that he has never seen Qin Dao harass make fun of others. They keep their word.


    "Grandfather, I have fighting spirit, I really have fighting spirit." Qin Dao''s words frightened Qin Tianya. Now he is very miserable. If he is driven out of the Qin family again, he will be a lost dog.


    "Think of your own way." If you lose the help of the Qin family, you can''t play with others. I don''t think you deserve to sit here


    "Yes..." Qin Tianya stood up, nodded and bowed. His forehead is full of sweat, and I don''t know whether it''s because of the hot weather or the inner tension.


    When Qin Tianya came to the door, Qin daozhao spoke again.


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with Uncle Chu? You can ask him if there''s anything he can do Qin Dao harasses to say, in the heart also sighed a tone.


    If I don''t give Qin Tianya a little bit, I''m afraid he can''t think of it all his life?


    "Uncle Chu?" Qin Tianya was stunned and said, "are you talking about Chu Ci dome?"


    "Understand yourself, go away!" Qin Dao harasses and scolds angrily, "by the way, take the door."


    Qin Tianya left in a hurry and took the door with him.


    There was silence.


    Qin daoran stood in front of the window with his hands down, his eyes overlooking the distance. There was no expression on his face, and his eyes were empty.


    For a long time, he let out a sigh of relief, put his hand on the window, and murmured: "do we Qin family really have to rely on women..."


    Qin Tianya came out of Qin''s villa, feeling very congested¡° Chu Ci dome? Will he help me? What reason does he have to help me? " Qin Tianya scratched his hair, a little crazy. Chu Ci dome was really good to him before, because the relationship between Chu family and Qin family was always good, and Chu Ci dome was good to all the Qin family. It''s said that Chu Ci dome was Qin Rou''s fiance at the beginning, but later they didn''t know what happened. They broke their engagement. However, Chu Ci dome didn''t seem to give up. Otherwise, the Qin family and Chu family would not be so calm as they are now. In the final analysis, the reason why Chuci dome is willing to be kind to Qin Tianya lies in the face of the Qin family and Qin rou. If it is not for this, Chuci dome may not know who Qin Tianya is. Now Qin Luan has said that the Qin family will not give him any help, which means that the Qin family is not on his side, It''s just a neutral attitude. Although Qin Tianya didn''t know why it was like this, now it is. Why did Chu Ci dome help him? Qin Tianya doesn''t understand, but as he said before, Qin daozao is not a joker. Since he said so, there must be his reason. Anyway, Qin Tianya has a reason to try. Thinking of this, he immediately drove to the Chu family... In Haitian city, Xiao Yao was on the verge of madness¡° Do women like shopping so much? " Xiao Yao carries five or six bags in his hand, while pink butterfly leads Xiaoyue to walk in front of him, which makes Xiao Yao very subdued. He would rather fight with the white faced scholar than go shopping aimlessly, which is a kind of torture¡° Young people don''t want to live. " Xiao Yao shouts¡° Who do you say doesn''t want to live? " Pink Butterfly suddenly stops and looks at Xiao Yao¡° You, wasting time is chronic suicide. " Xiao Yao said boldly¡° We''re not wasting time. We''re shopping. Do you understand? " Pink Butterfly looks at Xiao Yao with disdain. Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly, he really does not understand, pink butterfly is not bad money, why buy a thing still have to shop around? If he didn''t understand Pink Butterfly and think that the other party is not so boring, now Xiao Yao will definitely think that the other party is to play professionally. This is a kind of torture, a kind of inhuman torture. Xiao Yao felt that his legs were almost cramped¡° Young people nowadays, their physical strength is really poor. " The pink butterfly glances at Xiao Yao and opens the mockery mode. Xiao Yao is full of black lines. What does it have to do with physical strength? Xiao Yao is also lazy to argue with pink butterfly and a woman. Isn''t that brain damage? A smart man would not do such a stupid thing! Xiao Yao has put himself in the category of smart men, although no one will agree¡° Go in and have a look. I heard my guests say that the suits in this shop are very good. It''s time for you to buy some new clothes. " The pink butterfly looked at Xiao Yao and said. Xiao Yao shook his head: "forget it, I still have a lot of clothes." He does feel that he has clothes now, and Li Xiaoxiao will help him buy clothes when he is free, and Xiao Yao often refuses, but in Li Xiaoxiao''s words, buying clothes is a kind of fun, and Xiao Yao can''t strip her of her fun. Xiao Yao can only say nothing about it, but he also knows that Li Xiaoxiao said it on purpose. In the past, if Xiao Yao didn''t have money, it might be hard to accept that men''s self-esteem was at work, but now, Xiao Yao is not bad for money, so he doesn''t care psychologically. What''s more, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes on buying clothes are really unique. He never let Xiao Yao down. Li Xiaoxiao seems to have memorized Xiao Yao''s size for a long time. Oh, it''s about the size of the clothes! Not long after they got in, a black Audi stopped at the door of the store. Xiao Yao met the man who came out of the car¡° Husband, today I''ll help you choose clothes. Later you must take me to buy that bag! " It''s a girl in a white slim suit with delicate short hair and plain face. She looks a little immature, probably in her twenties¡° Ha ha, baby, don''t worry. I promise you that I will give it to you. " The men around her, at least 40 years old, are fat and greasy. After entering the shop, the man''s eyes immediately fell on Xiao Yao and pink butterfly. His brows immediately wrinkled, and then there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth, and a sneer in his eyes¡° Well, it''s really a narrow road. " The man whispered.

 Chapter 325

    Pink Butterfly pulls Xiaoyue to look at the shop. Xiao Yao is like a wooden man standing on the side.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think of this one?" Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "I can wear 30 yuan clothes, and I can wear 30000 yuan clothes, and... I don''t think 30000 yuan clothes are better than 30 yuan clothes." Xiao Yao tells the truth.


    Pink Butterfly rolled his eyes: "in addition to saying that you have no taste, what else can you say?"


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "This one is good, this one looks good!" Xiaoyue pointed to a silver white suit, turned to Xiao Yao and said, "Dad, you must look very good in one!"


    Pink Butterfly turned her charming white eyes again, glanced at Xiao Yao and hummed, "see, our Xiaoyue has better taste than you."


    "Miss, is this your daughter? What a good-looking girl The shopping guide on the side smiles, then squats down and touches Xiaoyue''s head, "little girl, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Xiaoyue, good sister!" Xiaoyue said politely.


    "How cute The shopping guide''s heart is simply sprouted, "your parents are so good-looking, so you are so good-looking." This is also a disguised praise of pink butterfly and Xiao Yao.


    In fact, she was also a little surprised. Seeing Pink Butterfly and Xiao Yao are both young, how could they have such a big daughter? It seems that they didn''t go to school well when they were young


    In the past, pink butterfly would have understood that in fact, the shopping guide was praising them. This is the simplest way to flatter them. There''s no way. Who can make them customers of this store now? But now I don''t know why. After hearing this, pink butterfly has a strange feeling in her heart. Her remaining light glances at Xiao Yao, and there is a trace of joy in her eyes.


    "The main thing is that I''m good-looking. Look how ugly her father is!" Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Of course, the shopping guide will not take such words seriously. She is not a fool. At most, it can only be regarded as the flirting between the young couple.


    "Just listen to Xiaoyue, this set." Then the pink butterfly turned to look at Xiao Yao standing on the side and said, "go and have a try."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, took the clothes and went into the fitting room.


    The shopping guide at the side was already happy. She felt that she was sure to make a profit. Judging from the attitude of pink butterfly and Xiao Yao in buying clothes, the shopping guide knew that both of them were the owners of good money. This was originally a high-end shop, and each piece of clothes would not be less than 1000 yuan, which was just a shirt, Ordinary people don''t go into such a luxury shop, and Xiao Yao and pink butterfly don''t look at the price when they buy clothes. Based on this, the shopping guide can be sure that they have met the rich man this time.


    Those who buy clothes must have a strong eye. Although Xiao Yao''s clothes look ordinary, they are all famous brands, not to mention Pink Butterflies full of luxury goods. In the words of pink butterfly, why make money? Making money is just for enjoyment! Therefore, although pink butterfly has made a lot of money in recent years, she has little savings, which has a lot to do with her extravagance.


    When Xiao Yao and pink butterfly just walked into the store, the shopping guide immediately came together. She could see that they were very interested in buying clothes, not just having a casual eye.


    "Miss, how handsome your husband is! You are so lucky, and now you have such a sweet and lovely daughter. You should be a winner in your life. " Xiao Yao changes clothes inside, pink butterfly and shopping guide also have nothing to do, naturally take stubble.


    In fact, Xiao Yao now has two companies in Haitian city, and they are developing very well. Although there is resistance like Mo''s, how can there be no resistance on the way forward? Plain sailing is impossible, and pink butterfly also believes that with the power of Xiao Yao, it is only a matter of time before they want to oust the Mo family. Pink butterfly has absolute confidence in Xiao Yao.


    In addition, there are so many beautiful girls around Xiao Yao now. Needless to say, Li Xiaoxiao is a business genius and a queen. It seems that Xiao Yao also likes her. It is estimated that the two of them want to pierce the window paper, which is a matter of minutes.


    I don''t know why, when Pink Butterfly thought of these, she suddenly felt sad


    "The winner of life? It''s a new word. " Pink Butterfly smiles, fiddles with her hair, and says, "I''m not a winner in life, but the one in it is."


    "Ha ha, so to speak, he has a beautiful wife like you, and now the economy is very good, and his daughter is so lovely, which is also a winner in life." The shopping guide still didn''t understand the meaning of the pink butterfly words.


    After listening to the shopping guide''s words, pink butterfly just smiles and doesn''t explain much. She suddenly finds out that it''s really good to be misunderstood by others.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao has come out of the fitting room.


    Pink butterfly in front of a bright, and the guide is the eyes are straight. Xiaoyue clapped her hands and said with a smile: "Wow! Dad is so handsome Xiao Yao went to Xiaoyue, rubbed her little head and said seriously, "remember, dad is always handsome!"¡° Hee hee, mom said you like thick skinned most Xiaoyue looks at the pink butterfly in her eyes, turns her eyes and looks at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is full of black thread and stares at the pink butterfly. He has no good way: "it''s not good to teach bad children!" The pink butterfly just shrugs¡° My God, sir, you look so good in this dress! I wonder if it''s tailor-made for you. " The guide said heartily. Xiao Yao just smile politely, his face is still calm, without any waves, which makes the shopping guide more admirable. Look, after getting such praise, you still look the same. This is the real male god! What she doesn''t know is that Xiao Yao''s heart has already blossomed, and she is still thinking hard: "praise me, praise me quickly, continue to praise me, don''t stop..." "that''s it." Pink Butterfly nodded, then took out the bank card from her pocket and handed it to the shopping guide, "swipe the card."¡° Brush mine. " Xiao Yao took out his wallet¡° Come on, don''t be so pretentious. " Pink Butterfly glared at him, "all said, I brought you to buy clothes, but also let you spend money?" The shopping guide rubbed his head. What are you doing? You are husband and wife, whose money is not the same? But it''s none of her business. Seeing Xiao Yao compromise, she is no longer polite. She takes the bank card and swipes eighteen thousand yuan directly. Her mouth is open. She can get 180 yuan Commission for eighteen thousand yuan! You know, her monthly salary is only 3000 yuan. At this time, a discordant voice sounded behind Xiao Yao and pink butterfly¡° Yo! Isn''t this boss Hu? Come and buy clothes, too! " Pink Butterfly and Xiao Yao turn around and see Zhao Yu holding a girl who looks like a student around them. See Zhao Yu, the brow of pink butterfly frowned for a while, just like oneself stepped on a piece of stinky dog excrement. But this is not happy, but also a flash, and then showed a smile¡° Mr. Zhao, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here. " Pink Butterfly holding Xiaoyue said. Xiaoyue turns her face and looks at Xiao Yao behind her eyes. She shows a strange expression. Seeing that Xiao Yao doesn''t understand her meaning, she can only say in a small voice: "Dad, I hate this fat uncle!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. Zhao Yu went up to him and shook hands with pink butterfly¡° Mr. Hu, are you taking your husband to buy clothes? " While talking, Zhao Yu glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, you are not going to wear this suit now, are you? Ha ha, I usually have to dry clean clothes before I buy them. Who knows if they have been tried on? " Xiao Yao just nodded and didn''t answer¡° Ha ha, but it''s nothing to be curious about. Maybe Mr. Xiao, you didn''t live in a very good state before you got married. You didn''t wear any high-grade clothes. It doesn''t matter how you wear them. " Zhao Yu continued. There is a thorn hidden in the words, which means that Xiao Yao holds his thigh and spends money on food and drink provided by pink butterfly. If ordinary men hear such words, they will be furious. After all, it''s an insult to a man''s dignity. However, Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to be angry. Instead, he shows a smile¡° What boss Zhao said is really true. I really seldom came to such places to buy clothes before. " Xiao Yao told the truth, "anyway, there is no difference between 30 yuan and 3000 yuan."¡° No difference? " Zhao Yu laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. "Mr. Xiao, if you go out in the future or say less, you will be laughed off, and you will lose President Hu''s face."¡° Mr. Zhao, if it''s OK, we''ll go first. " Pink Butterfly eyebrow light Cu, the smile on the face also did not have, Xiao Yao not angry does not mean that she is not angry¡° Ha! Mr. Hu, I don''t mean anything else. I just think that you can''t just look at the appearance when looking for a man. For example, some men, although they look bright on the surface, but the golden catkins are not good on the outside. What''s the point of looking for something that''s not good for you and the best in your career Zhao Yu said with a smile. At this time, the shopping guide on the side also understood that the fat man had taken a fancy to the pink butterfly. Now he tried his best to run on Xiao Yao. Suddenly, the shopping guide didn''t like the fat man£¨ (first watch)

 Chapter 326

    When Zhao Yu saw that pink butterfly bought clothes for Xiao Yao, he immediately made up his mind.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao must have been a poor boy with no money and no taste before. Only when he got to know a little rich woman like pink butterfly, he was able to climb the high branch and have a superior life now.


    This can also explain why Xiao Yao and pink butterfly are young, but now they have such a big daughter. It''s simple! Pink butterfly is a second marriage. Before, her husband must be quite old, and he was a upstart. He had a baby with pink butterfly. Of course, they were not married. Later, the upstart gave pink butterfly a lot of money in order to hide his eyes and ears. Because he had children, he didn''t hurry up. It was difficult for pink butterfly to find a handsome one with good economy, In the end, we had to go back to the next place. We found a good-looking one, but the economy was not very good, that is Xiao Yao.


    This is also why pink butterfly can open a shop by itself!


    If Xiao Yao and pink butterfly knew what he was thinking, their chin would fall to the ground. Maybe now they would understand how terrible a man''s imagination is!


    What kind of man is this? How can his imagination be higher than that of women?


    Zhao Yu thinks that this is his chance. As long as he takes this opportunity and belittles Xiao Yao, maybe pink butterfly will wake up and he will have a chance.


    In fact, there is no shortage of girls around Zhao Yu, because he has money. As long as he is willing to spend money, what kind of girls can''t be found? Like the one around him, he is still a college student, young, beautiful and energetic. But Zhao Yu knew that if one day he had no money, so many girls would leave him immediately. These girls knew money but not people. What''s more, pink butterfly is so refined, what qualifications do those beautiful girls have to compare with pink butterfly?


    Of course, there is a more important reason, that is, he can not swallow this breath! Why? Is he worse than Xiao Yao? Oh, if you don''t talk about the beauty, where can you not compare with him?


    Zhao Yu has a sense of achievement only when he grabs the pink butterfly.


    Pink butterfly is really a little annoyed. She used to hate Zhao Yu. She didn''t expect to meet this guy when she just went shopping to buy some clothes. Pink Butterfly thinks that it''s better to go home after a while. Does it mean that she''ll have bad luck?


    Zhao Yu''s attack on Xiao Yao had no effect at all. The smile on Xiao Yao''s face made Zhao Yu feel that what he said just now seemed to be in vain, without any sense of achievement.


    Hum, this guy really doesn''t give himself face. He didn''t show shame or anger after he said so much. He doesn''t understand at all! He thought discontentedly.


    "What do you think, Mr. Xiao?" Zhao Yu simply made a direct attack.


    Xiao Yao picks his eyebrows and laughs in his heart. Zhao Yu really can''t sit still. His indifferent attitude obviously makes the other party feel uncomfortable.


    It''s like eating a bite of a fly, I can''t spit it out, I can''t swallow it, but I feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Mr. Zhao, I think you are right. I agree with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "however, in fact, I admire those people. At least they can eat by their faces. But those old people, ugly and overweight, even if they want to eat by their faces, they don''t have that chance. Surely there won''t be any blind people who will reward them."


    Xiao Yao''s expression was very serious when he spoke, as if he was standing on the red carpet to make a report.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhao Yu''s face turned red. He felt that Xiao Yao was scolding himself or turning a corner. It was a naked scolding!


    The girls on the side could not help blushing. They all felt that Xiao Yao was too bad. His harmful Kung Fu was superb. Poisonous snake, this is the real poisonous snake! The judges of any talent show are weak compared with Xiao Yao.


    The girl who followed Zhao Yu, after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, all tried to suppress a smile, which made Zhao Yu even more angry and wanted to slap Xiao Yao on the ground.


    "Xiao, what do you mean by that?" Zhao Yu''s eyes can kill people. He glares at Xiao Yao.


    "Literally, what else does it mean?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "Mr. Zhao, what else do you think I can have? Don''t I just want to make my point? Just now you asked me, what do I think? I said what I think. Why are you not happy? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao patted his head, pretended to be surprised, looked at Zhao Yu, touched his chin and said: "Mr. Zhao, don''t get me wrong, I''m not talking about you. Although you''re a little fat, a little older, and a little ugly, I''m not talking about you. You can''t sit in the right seat. It will affect our feelings."


    Zhao Yu is about to cry, motherfucker and you have feelings! What''s more, it''s not me? I rely on you to tell me directly, that''s me!


    Zhao Yuqi''s body is shaking. He wants to pull Xiao Yao to fight. The main reason is that he is worried that he has too much fat on his body and may not be able to beat the other side. If he plays sumo, Zhao Yu still has a little confidence in himself!


    The pink butterfly couldn''t hold it any longer, and chuckled. The shopping guide on the side is even more happy. She thinks this young handsome guy is really very interesting¡° What the hell are you laughing at? Who made you laugh? Is that funny? " Zhao Yu is not easy to find the trouble of pink butterfly. He can only vent his inner resentment on the shopping guide. He shows his teeth and really scares the shopping guide¡° What about your manager? Where''s your store manager? Call your store manager for me! I have vip2 card, please call me! I''d like to see the quality of the employees in this shop! " Zhao Yu snorted. The shopping guide''s face was immediately blue with fear¡° Dad, Dad, he bullies girls! You said before that people who bully girls are not good people. " Xiaoyue said with a small hand. This is her protest¡° Well, he''s not a good man. " Xiao Yao nodded¡° Shut up! What do children know? " Zhao Yu is full of anger. Xiaoyue was also startled by Zhao Yu, and her face was a little pale. Xiao Yao''s brow immediately wrinkled. Pink Butterfly flashed a cold light in her eyes, staring at Zhao Yu¡° No, boss Hu, I didn''t mean that. I''m not your daughter. " Zhao Yu seems to realize that he has done something wrong¡° I apologize. " Xiao Yao said, "you need to apologize to my daughter." Originally, Zhao Yu was a little worried, but when he heard Xiao Yao''s words, he felt angry again¡° Apologizing? You want me to apologize to a child? " Zhao Yu laughed angrily¡° She''s a child and you need to apologize. " There is no doubt in Xiao Yao''s voice. Zhao Yu''s temper came up and his neck was stiff. He said, "if I don''t apologize?"¡° Don''t you apologize? " Xiao Yao''s face was strange, then he said with a smile, "don''t apologize. I don''t need you to apologize."¡° Ha ha Zhao Yu burst out laughing. The boy of emotion has this ability. He thought how tough his attitude can be. Emotion is a soft bone, bullying the soft and fearing the hard. As long as his attitude is tough, he will become a grandson immediately. But his smile immediately solidified in the face, because the next second, Xiao Yao''s foot has been kicked in his abdomen, kicked him out¡° Is that funny? Who made you laugh? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer¡° If you don''t apologize, I don''t need you to apologize. Shall I apologize for you? " Zhao Yu is very familiar with this sentence, but he just said it to the shopping guide! This kick directly kicked Zhao Yu to the ground. Zhao Yu felt that his intestines were almost broken, and he couldn''t breathe for a long time. His face was flushed, and his forehead was covered with beans of sweat. His body trembled for a while, and he let out a howl that made his scalp numb. Pink Butterfly turns around and looks at Xiao Yao with anger on her face. Xiao Yao sighed and said with a smile¡° In fact, I don''t want to do it, but this guy is really annoying... "He worried that he would make pink butterfly angry when he beat Zhao Yu. After all, now Zhao Yu is the biggest supplier in Pink Butterfly shop. If he offended Zhao Yu, I''m afraid Pink Butterfly shop would be in danger¡° How can you do that? " Said the pink butterfly¡° I... "Xiao Yao was interrupted by the pink butterfly before he said anything¡° What''s the matter with you now? How can you be so kind? Do you want to be a good man? That''s it, isn''t it? Can you do it or not? I''ll do it myself. " Pink Butterfly disdains a way. Xiao Yao: "he feels aggrieved. He also forgets that pink butterfly is not a normal woman. How can he guess her thoughts with normal thinking? This is not to find their own unhappy it! "..." Zhao Yu, who is more aggrieved than Xiao Yao, is lying on the ground too much. At first, when he heard the words of pink butterfly, he was very happy. He thought pink butterfly was still a man with a brain. He knew that he was not the one they could offend, so it was easy to do. The boy''s backers were scared. If he wanted to punish the boy, it was not the same as playing? Just now, Zhao Yu was still thinking about how many kowtows Xiao Yao would give him. Well, he would kick him too! But later, the words of pink butterfly made Zhao Yu a little confused. kind? good? Just a kick? Shit! What else do you want? What makes Zhao Yu even more angry is that pink butterfly even wants to do it by herself. Do they really think it''s bullying? After lying on the ground for a long time, he didn''t see the girl around him come to help him up. He looked like he had nothing to do with himself, which made Zhao Yu depressed. The money he had spent before was really wasted£¨ (second watch)

 Chapter 327

    Shopping guide has been scared silly, she saw Xiao Yao gentle, very elegant, how do you say to do it? It''s wrong to hit people anyway!


    But... Why do you think the boy looks so handsome fighting, and the fat man deserves it?


    "You dare to hit me!" For a long time, Zhao Yu just got up from the ground. He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. His face was incredible. He really didn''t know where this little white face came from.


    "Guess if I dare?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You''ve beaten me. How dare you say that?" Zhao Yu is amazing.


    "And you ask?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Yu with contempt on his face.


    "..." Zhao Yu seemed to realize that he had asked a question of no significance at all.


    Pink butterfly can only sigh on the side, this Zhao Yu is really brain problem, nothing else, have to talk to Xiao Yao, this is not to find their own happiness? I''m afraid there are few people in the world who can win over Xiao Yao!


    This guy named Zhao Yu is a dead brain!


    "Damn, do you know who I am? Do you know the consequences of hitting me? " Zhao Yu roars at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and kicked Zhao Yu out again.


    "Now tell me, what will happen?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to fight with Zhao Yu. He doesn''t have any sense of achievement at all. Instead, he will degrade himself. For example, no one has to compete with a stray dog. Isn''t that a brain disease? They will be looked down upon by others.


    Zhao Yu looked at Xiao Yao with a little more fear in his eyes.


    Crazy! This kid is crazy! Can beating people be addictive?


    "Don''t kill yourself, or you''ll be in trouble." Pink Butterfly light said.


    Hearing this, Zhao Yu almost fainted. What do you mean don''t kill me? Even if it''s too bad!


    He saw Xiao Yao coming towards him again and quickly got up.


    "I apologize! I apologize! " Zhao Yu nodded his head and said, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t blame this little girl. I''m sorry, Xiaoyue. It''s all my uncle''s fault."


    Xiaoyue looks at Zhao Yu and hides behind the pink butterfly.


    "Mom, this uncle is so scary."


    "Bang!" As soon as she heard this, she rushed to Zhao Yu and kicked him in the chest. In addition, today''s pink butterfly is wearing high-heeled shoes. Xiao Yao standing on the side can hear the sound of Zhao Yu''s broken bones. You don''t have to guess that Zhao Yu has at least broken a rib.


    "You dare to scare my daughter, don''t you?" Pink Butterfly angry way.


    Zhao Yu is really aggrieved. He sends out a cry like killing a pig and shivers at the same time.


    When did I scare her? I''m very sincere and apologize, OK? Zhao Yu really wants to cry without tears. The degree of bullying himself has been upgraded. It''s two people. No, the three members of the family go to battle together and bully themselves together!


    The girl student on the side was also scared silly. However, she was probably scared by the pink butterfly. She didn''t expect that this beautiful girl had such a fierce side. This kick kicked Zhao Yu''s fat body out. Isn''t that cruel?


    Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t feel much about Zhao Yu. Anyway, he didn''t offend him. Besides, he was a man, so there was no reason to do it himself? But now it''s not the same. It''s a woman. And with such a fierce look, who knows if the other party will beat herself?


    "It''s none of my business. It''s none of my business. I don''t know this fat man!" The girl said quickly, for fear that she would be involved.


    Originally, Zhao Yu was sad enough. Now he heard that his girlfriend had drawn a line with him immediately. He didn''t breathe and fainted directly.


    Xiao Yao was really worried that the pink butterfly would kill Zhao Yu, so he hurried up to him and checked carefully before he was relieved.


    "It''s OK. I just passed out." Xiao Yaochang sighed, then looked back at the pink butterfly and said, "are you still immersed in your old profession? It''s not easy. If the heels of the shoes you''re wearing today are sharp, I''m afraid the fat man will never wake up. "


    "Well, isn''t it still alive? Besides, it''s a good thing for such a person to die. I feel uncomfortable breathing the same air with such a person. " The pink butterfly said haughtily.


    The shopping guide and the girl shivered. This woman is really fierce to a certain extent. I really don''t know who this little white face is. It''s a great skill to subdue such a woman!


    Xiao Yao looked at the shopping guide and said, "please call an ambulance later. Oh, and this is my business card."


    Xiao Yao took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to the other side: "if the police come to you, you can give them this business card. I won''t hurt you."


    "En... Wuwu..." the shopping guide burst into tears¡° Don''t cry. What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° He said, "he is a vip2 customer. If he complains about me, our store manager will definitely fire me." It''s hard to find a job now, especially in Haitian city. Although she doesn''t earn much as a shopping guide, she is not tired. It''s easier and she is very happy. If she''s fired, she really doesn''t know what to do. It depends on the character of that fat man. He''s sure to make trouble for himself. Xiao Yao has two big heads¡° Come on, don''t cry. It''s just a job! What''s the matter? Well, if you are really fired, go to Xiaoyao real estate company or Xiaoyao security company. Just say that you are introduced by me, and they will arrange work for you. " Xiao Yao said, "the salary will certainly not be lower than you now, there are five insurance and one gold."¡° "Ah?" The girl widened her eyes. "What you said is true?"¡° You think it''s fake? " Xiao Yao has no good airway. He couldn''t see the girl crying, and he didn''t expect that the other party would cry because of such a little thing. Of course, it''s a small thing to him, but it''s not a small thing to the girl¡° Hum, why, I want to be merciful all over again. Seeing that this little girl is good-looking, I want to get her to your company, so that you can play the role of the overbearing President? " Pink Butterfly said on the side. Xiao Yao glared at her again, laughing and crying. Don''t guess the woman''s mind, because you can''t guess it after a long time! When the shopping guide hears the words of pink butterfly, she stares. She looks at the business card in her hand, which says Xiao Yao, position, general manager. This is his company? No wonder it''s called Xiao Yao! The shopping guide found out how stupid the fat man was. He thought he was a little white faced man. He was the boss of two big companies! Although both Xiaoyao real estate company and Xiaoyao security company have not been listed, they have started to expand their scale. Moreover, because they are still fighting with Mojia, they are often reported by the media. Many people don''t understand why these two new companies are playing a leading role now, and even have a say in the whole Haitian city. Shopping guides usually pay more attention to this aspect. Xiao Yao was relieved to see that the shopping guide was smiling. The shopping guide didn''t expect that happiness came so suddenly. Now if you want to work in an office and find a good job, all undergraduates have to take a chance. What''s more, you are still a high school graduate¡° Can I really? " She whispered, "I graduated from high school."¡° High school graduates are all excellent students for me, who let me not go to school Xiao Yao whispered. When the girl was happy, she was thinking, if Xiao Yao really wanted to play the role of the boss, do you need to cooperate with each other? It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing! What can happen with such a man, even if there is no result in the end, seems to be a very happy thing... "The landlady doesn''t seem to want me to go." Pink butterfly''s attitude, she is also panoramic. Originally, pink butterfly was a little unhappy, but when she heard the words "landlady", she immediately smile: "Oh! Who said that! Why don''t I want you to go? His company is still developing, so it lacks talents like you! " Xiao Yao: "did this pink butterfly learn to change face in Sichuan Opera? The girl student looked at it drily and asked in a low voice, "can I go then?"¡° "Ah?" Xiao Yao''s head was in a daze¡° I want to say, can I go? I''m studying in an undergraduate college. " The girl said, "I''m going to graduate, and I haven''t found a good job yet! I believe I still have strength! " Xiao Yao is crying and laughing. He just comes to buy clothes, not to recruit, OK¡° Now that you have Mr. Zhao, do you still need to find a job? " Pink Butterfly asked with great interest¡° Men are unreliable. Unless my brain is broken, I will think that he can support me for a lifetime. Besides, I also want to be independent and self reliant. I believe that even with my own ability, I can live in this world! " The girl said seriously. As for whether what she said is true or false, Xiao Yao doesn''t know, and he''s not interested in knowing. But this girl is really good-looking. It seems that it''s not a bad thing to work in the company¡° You can try it, with her. " Xiao Yao pointed to the guide buyer, and then said, "but you must understand that you can not make any achievements in a short period of time, but you must work hard, otherwise, I will drive people out."¡° Yes! Thank you, Mr. Xiao! " The shopping guide said with the girl. As long as Zhao Yu is still lying on the ground, it seems very tragic. Xiao Yao is recruiting talents here, but he has been forgotten by everyone£¨ It''s over at three o''clock

 Chapter 328

    Walking out of the clothing store, Xiao Yao throws all the packing bags into the car, and then drives home.


    Xiaoyue still wants to live in pink butterfly and spend more time with pink butterfly. Xiao Yao doesn''t have any opinions about it, so she drives back to Li''s home.


    On the way back to Li''s house, Xiao Yao is also thinking about a problem. Now he really should buy a house by himself. It''s not so suitable to live in Li''s house all the time. Even if he really becomes Li Xiaoxiao''s boyfriend, it''s not too cumbersome. How can he live in a girl''s house? He doesn''t want to be misunderstood as an elitist, does he?


    Just like today, if he has his own house, he can bring Xiaoyue back, but now he lives in other people''s homes, and it''s not appropriate to bring others back.


    Back to the Li family, park the car, and the Li family is just about to have dinner.


    "You''re really good at catching up! Every time I come back at meal time! " Mr. Li laughed.


    Xiao Yao laughed and went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    As soon as he sat down, Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said, "this is your new dress, isn''t it?"


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded. His heart was warm. Only those who really care about themselves can know how many clothes they have.


    But Li Xiaoxiao next words, let him want to vomit blood.


    "The label on the back of the dress hasn''t been torn off yet." Li Xiaoxiao said truthfully.


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of bitterness and tears off the label on his clothes.


    Li Xiaoxiao is also amused by Xiao Yao. From the change of Xiao Yao''s expression, she can guess what Xiao Yao is thinking.


    "Tell me, which girl bought it for you, Xia Yixing? She shouldn''t be so direct, Liu Chun? It''s not. She doesn''t have so much money now. This suit must be more than 10000. Is it the pink butterfly Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao is totally confused.


    If it''s not because he knows that Li Xiaoxiao is not a boring person, he has to doubt whether Li Xiaoxiao is following himself today. Isn''t that amazing? How can she be sure that she didn''t buy the dress herself? Even she could be sure that the dress was bought by pink butterfly.


    What a monster! Xiao Yao shivered.


    "Don''t be so surprised. It''s easy to understand." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I know you. You don''t like shopping very much, and you don''t like to buy clothes for yourself. Even if you really want to buy clothes for yourself, you probably won''t buy this expensive one. What''s more, you don''t have such a good eye yet? So, someone else must have bought it for you. "


    Xiao Yao thinks what Li Xiaoxiao said is very reasonable. He can understand what Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Then why must pink butterfly have bought it for me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t I just say that? Xia Yixing won''t be so direct. Although she likes you, there''s no reason to buy clothes for you. Liu Chun, who is working for a short time now, doesn''t have much savings and doesn''t have so much spare money, so it''s a good way to get rid of it! Of course, it won''t be the man who bought it for you. I don''t think you have the habit of going shopping with a man, do you? "


    Xiao Yao thinks what Li Xiaoxiao said is good and reasonable. He has nothing to say.


    "Ah..." Li sighed. Li Xiaoxiao was really smart, but he didn''t understand the truth that great wisdom is like a fool.


    Sometimes, girls are too smart, which may not be a good thing. Not all men like smart women, and most men don''t like smart women all the time. It is not necessarily a bad thing to pretend to be confused properly.


    Li Xiaoxiao can see this, but he doesn''t have to say it. Isn''t he trying to embarrass Xiao Yao? If there is anything between Xiao Yao and pink butterfly, Li Xiaoxiao has said it out, they may have to announce the end before they start.


    If there is nothing between Xiao Yao and pink butterfly, Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t need to worry about anything, let alone say something. Therefore, no matter what happened between Xiao Yao and pink butterfly, Li Xiaoxiao now said that these are meaningless.


    Li knows everything in his heart, but Li Xiaoxiao has already said what should and shouldn''t be said, and he can''t stop anything. What''s more, even if he can stop it, he won''t stop anything. It''s all a matter of the younger generation. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. He can only point to it. If he says too much, it''s meaningless. Maybe it will backfire.


    So Mr. Li just wanted to be confused.


    "Xiao Yao, sit down first." Mr. Li looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao naturally will not be polite, immediately opened the chair to sit down.


    After he sat down, he turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "Pink Butterfly and I have nothing to do. We just take Xiaoyue to go shopping, then buy a suit of clothes, and finally Pink Butterfly grabs the money, that''s all."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao is very happy. She likes Xiao Yao''s attitude and enjoys it very much. At least, it proves that Xiao Yao cares about her feelings very much. Otherwise, people don''t have to explain anything to her.


    With this feeling in her heart, Li Xiaoxiao blushed and despised herself. Li Xiaoxiao, Li Xiaoxiao, when did you learn to do this? Since you like Xiao Yao, you should believe him!


    That''s what she told herself in her heart¡° By the way, old man, I''m going to move out. I said it once before. " Xiao Yao looked at Master Li and said, "I''ll say hello to you in advance."¡° Move out? " Li''s brow immediately wrinkled, glanced at Li Xiaoxiao''s parents who were sitting on the side, and said in a deep voice, "is someone making you unhappy? Don''t worry. If someone really doesn''t welcome you, just tell me and let them go! " Mr. Li, this is very domineering. Li Xiaoxiao''s parents are full of grievances. Maybe at first, they didn''t feel much about Xiao Yao. They thought it was always inappropriate for the boy to live here. But after a long time, Xiao Yao also used his strength to prove himself. Now Li Xiaoxiao''s parents are satisfied with Xiao Yao''s eyes. Li Xiaoxiao''s mother, in particular, is always full of praise for Xiao Yao, while Li Kun is still a little embarrassed, but he still accepts Xiao Yao in his heart¡° Dad, Xiao Yao lives here, but we have no opinion at all! " Li Kun said quickly, his expression is also very aggrieved. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that Mr. Li''s reaction was so extreme. In order to avoid causing any misunderstanding, he quickly said: "Mr. Li, you think too much. I don''t mean that. It''s good to live here, but anyway, it''s not my home."¡° Who says it''s not your home? You live here, this is your home Li said, "no one can drive you away." Xiao Yao sighed, and finally turned his head and changed his way¡° Ha ha, Mr. Li, look at you. You always like to think so much. In fact, the reason is quite simple. I will get married in the future. Since I want to get married, I have to have my own house. Xiaoxiao can''t live at home all the time after she gets married. " Xiao Yao said. Hearing Xiao Yao say that, Li Xiaoxiao''s face is even more red, which is tantamount to confessing the relationship between her and Xiao Yao to her grandfather and her parents! Sure enough, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li immediately burst into laughter, nodded heavily, and said with a smile, "that''s right. That''s right. If Xiaoxiao gets married in the future, he can''t live here all the time. The couple should always have their own space. That''s good! Then don''t worry. We also have a real estate company. We will get you a villa at that time! "¡° No, I have a real estate company myself Xiao Yao laughs¡° Ah! If you don''t tell me, I almost forget that your Xiaoyao real estate company is developing well now, and has also received several real estate projects... But is it better to live in a villa? " If you want to build a villa and apply for land, it''s a very troublesome thing. Generally, small real estate companies need to spend a lot of time, money and energy to build a villa. Moreover, the possibility of applying is very small. Although Xiao Yao''s real estate company is still developing, it''s still developing. Li''s family is different, This is the business tycoon of Haitian city, the real estate company under his hand, and the scale is huge. It is not difficult for them to build villas¡° It''s not a good thing that the house is too big. Anyway, there are not many people living in it. Just find a house to live in first. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well, since you think so, so be it. " Mr. Li said happily, "I won''t worry about it." Speaking of this, Mr. Li hesitated and asked, "Mo qiangqiu has left Haitian city for the time being. Do you know about this?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and shook his head, which he really didn''t know. He doesn''t have a huge intelligence network, and he can''t monitor the Mo family''s activities all the time. Even if he really has his own intelligence network, he won''t be bored to monitor the Mo family''s every move. Isn''t he flustered? If the Qin family is not in the game, a Mo family is nothing at all¡° This time he went out, he wanted to move the rescuers. " Li said, "I also received a few calls. However, Mo qiangqiu''s progress outside is not so smooth. Everyone is not a fool. Even the Qin family is not willing to fight. How can those people go inside?"¡° To tell you the truth, there are still some people who look down on you now. They think that the benefits they can get if they win in the end are insignificant. Therefore, Mo qiangqiu is unlikely to ask for some help. " Li said. Xiao Yao nodded and said with a loud smile, "if that''s true, it should be good news for me." Li sighed and frowned: "from now on, it''s really a good thing. I''m afraid the Qin family can''t restrain themselves. If the Qin family moves, those people will follow. They want to open the gate of Haitian city!"

 Chapter 329

    A good cup of tea, tea is very important, tea water is very important, the selection of tea set is very important. However, these are not the most important, the key is only two words: people, environment.


    People who make tea, the mood of drinking tea.


    Chu Ci dome is middle-aged, probably because he worries about too many things at ordinary times, his hair is mixed with a little white, his eyes are still deep, deep and unsound.


    This is a tea pavilion, built in a small pavilion in the backyard of the Chu family, on which are written three characters: strong wind Pavilion.


    According to Chu Ci dome, these three words were written by himself. It seems that they are just powerful, you long ruofeng and you mu Sanfen.


    These three words also reflect Chuci dome''s attitude towards life. There are too many strong winds in the world, and I am still.


    He is wearing a blue Zhongshan suit. Unless he is outside, he doesn''t like to wear a formal suit. That will make him feel bound. At home, he has to look like he is at home. Why do he have to be so tired? Life is for enjoyment. There''s nothing wrong with being careful when you''re fighting outside, but since you''re at home, it''s time to relax.


    Wearing baggy clothes, sitting in a small pavilion, looking at flowers and plants, and occasionally having a cup of tea with a few friends, isn''t this a happy life?


    He was relaxed, but Qin Tianya, who was sitting in front of him, was nervous.


    He doesn''t feel relaxed at all. Even if he just sits in front of the Chuci dome, he will feel an invisible sense of oppression. When he looks directly into the eyes of the Chuci dome, his heart has no reason to raise a wave of respect. What he wants to sit in front of him is not the Chuci dome, but an emperor.


    "Tianya, haven''t we seen each other in a short time?" Chu Ci dome also saw the tension in Qin Tianya''s heart, and laughed, casually pulling home, trying to ease Qin Tianya''s embarrassment.


    He sighed in his heart. If the power of the Qin family really falls into Qin Tianya''s hands, I''m afraid the whole Qin family will not be far away from destruction. This boy is still too young, and he can''t take it up and put it down. He can''t hide anything well, just as he is nervous, he will show his nervousness.


    "Uncle Chu, we haven''t seen each other for almost two years." Qin Tianya managed to squeeze out a smile. He also wanted to calm himself down. He knew that if he was so nervous, he would be looked down upon by the other party. But although he thought so, he might not be able to do it.


    This is a more embarrassing thing.


    "Have a cup of tea first. I made it myself." Chu Ci dome stretched out his hand and said.


    Qin Tianya nodded, took the purple sand cup in front of him, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Chu Ci dome''s face was gloomy and distressed. The tea is not easy to come by. The real Longjing tea tip before the rain is not only expensive. After all, for people like them, money is nothing. The main reason is that the tea is too little. Even he can only get one kilogram a year. He can''t drink it at ordinary times and put it in the cupboard.


    Qin Tianya was received today. He did a little.


    Not to mention the tea and spring water, they are also the spring water transported from Fengyu mountain. They are transported by water, and you can''t use cruise ships or speedboats to prevent the spring water from being stained with gasoline and damaging the taste. During the transportation, the wooden bucket supporting the spring water should be covered with a lotus leaf, because it can''t be stained with dust.


    As a result, this kind of tea was drunk by Qin Tianya. How can Chuci dome not feel distressed¡° Good tea, good tea. " Qin Tianya put down his cup, touched his mouth and said happily.


    Chu Ci dome took a look at him. He wanted to scold the boy severely. He couldn''t drink tea at all, and he said what good tea was. Why didn''t you say good wine?


    He restrained his unhappiness and said, "Tianya, you come to me this time. I''m afraid it has something to do with Haitian city?"


    If Chu Ci dome had not known Qin Tianya''s purpose, he might have been too lazy to see him.


    There are a lot of talented young people in the Qin family, as well as the Chu family. Qin Tianya belongs to the bottom class. Although Qin Tianya is the legitimate family of Qin family, his ability is too poor. He can''t play in a small Haitian city, so his ability is average.


    Chu Ci dome believes that the Qin family will not let Qin Tianya enter the core.


    "Yes?" Qin Tianya''s face showed a trace of surprise, some stunned, "Uncle Chu, has my grandfather said hello to you?"


    "No Chu Ci dome shook his head.


    "Then how do you know..." Qin Tianya asked in a low voice.


    "Do you think I don''t know what happened to you in Haitian?" Chuci dome said with a smile.


    Qin Tianya was immediately moved: "Uncle Chu, I didn''t expect you to pay close attention to me. I''m flattered."


    Qin Tianya obviously thinks too much.


    The reason why Chu Ci dome is particularly interested in Haitian city is that it has nothing to do with Qin Tianya''s half dime, mainly because Xiao Yao is in Haitian city. More importantly, Xiao Yao is the person Qin Tianya wants to deal with now.


    If not, Chu Ci dome brain bad, will go to pay attention to Qin Tianya, there is a time is not as good as watering flowers, weeding it!


    However, Qin Tianya thought that the Chu Ci dome would not be broken directly, otherwise, they would not be able to hang on their faces. So he just laughed and directly skipped the topic. Qin Tianya is willing to think so, so think it!


    "You came to me to help you?" In his opinion, Qin Tianya is not a wise man at all. It''s tiring and time-consuming to talk with such a person.


    "Is..." Qin Tianya awkwardly nodded, hands and feet do not know how to put, red face said, "I do not know why, this time the Qin family is determined, not willing to give me any help."


    "This is a good thing," Chuci dome said with a smile


    Qin Tianya was confused. The Qin family didn''t want to give any help to him. How could it be a good thing to get to Chu Ci dome? He didn''t understand and couldn''t figure out the key.


    "In fact, it''s easy to understand that the Qin family is not willing to help you because they look down on you. On the contrary, they intend to temper you! If you have settled Haitian city without the help of the Qin family, and even opened a breakthrough for the Qin family, what is waiting for you? It''s not just flowers and applause! " Chu Ci dome sipped tea and said plainly.


    After listening to the words of Chu Ci dome, Qin Tianya''s heart beat fiercely.


    He didn''t think of this before, or he didn''t dare to think about it. The reason is very simple. He''s not sure whether he really has the ability to deal with Haitian city and Xiao Yao. How can he dare to think about the benefits after his success?


    Now listening to Chu Ci dome, he thought of it.


    "If I really don''t rely on the Qin family and get a firm foothold in Haitian city, my status in the Qin family will also be promoted." Qin Tianya''s eyes showed a greedy look.


    Although Qin Tianya has little ability, he also has his own ambition. Anyway, who hasn''t been ambitious? Of course, those who have the ability are called ambition. Those who have no ability can only be called Yi.


    Obviously, Qin Tianya belongs to the latter.


    "You are right, so this is your chance. This is also the chance given by the Qin family. If you do well, I think you will get a lot of what you want." Chu Ci dome said.


    Although Chu Ci dome''s mouth said so, he sneered in his heart.


    Qin Tianya in the end how many jin how many liang, Chu Ci dome heart with mirror like, want to let Qin Tianya rely on his own strength to defeat Xiao Yao, and open the market of Haitian city, it is better to directly take his life, this is impossible for Qin Tianya to complete the task, after all, he himself is so big ability.


    "Uncle Chu, you don''t know that Xiao Yao''s energy in Haitian city is beyond my ability. If I have to compete with Xiao Yao by myself, I''m afraid I''ll be eaten by the other side, even without bones." Qin Tianya is still a man of understanding.


    This should also be his greatest advantage. Although he is not strong in ability, at least he has self-knowledge. If he leaves the Qin family, he will be nothing. Let alone compete with Xiao Yao, whether he can become the opponent of the other side is open to question.


    Chu Ci dome is also happy. He knows something about Xiao Yao. What Qin Tianya said is very pertinent. It''s not only Qin Tianya himself, but also he or Qin Daoqian.


    Why is Qin Luan so relieved of Qin Tianya? Why doesn''t she tell Qin Tianya to be more restrained?


    Because she knew that with Qin Tianya''s personal ability, it was impossible to hurt Xiao Yao!


    "Tianya, otherwise, how about Uncle Chu making a deal with you?" Chu Ci dome said.


    "Yes? What deal? " Qin Tianya was stunned, and his heart was also very excited.


    Who is Chuci dome! Chu family''s words matter person, helmsman! When do you have the right to deal with such people? Is it true that their status has been gradually improved and jumped to their level?


    He was excited, nervous, stunned, all his emotions intertwined, and his head was full of paste.


    Chu Ci dome also saw something from Qin Tianya''s expression and eyes, and shook his head in his heart.


    "Well, Tianya, I''ll help you deal with Xiao Yao. However, it''s only in the dark. You can''t let the Qin family know. I believe you can understand why I said that." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Really? Are you really willing to help me Qin Tianya stood up directly, his expression was very excited.


    Chu Ci dome waved his hand. Qin Tianya realized that he had lost his manners and quickly sat down again.


    As for what Chu Ci dome said, he could only help in secret, and Qin Tianya didn''t think much about it. Moreover, this is what he wanted. After all, he must make Qin family feel that Xiao Yao was settled by himself. If the Qin family knew about Chu Ci dome''s help, it would be meaningless.


    How could he understand that Chu Ci dome didn''t want Qin Ruo to know?

 Chapter 330

    It''s hard to draw a tiger, a skin, a bone, a face, or a heart. Even if the other person is standing in front of you, it''s hard for you to know what the other person is thinking.


    Few people are willing to cooperate with Chuci dome. They think that cooperation with Chuci dome is to find stimulation. You never know what''s in his head, and it''s hard to guess what the other person''s purpose is. However, Chuci dome still comes to this day, because some people have to cooperate with him after they are killed.


    Just like now, this is a desperate situation for Qin Tianya. He has no choice but to ask for the help of Chu Cifeng. He wants to overthrow Xiao Yao with his own strength, which is no doubt a dream.


    "Uncle Chu, I have a question I can''t understand." Qin Tianya said with a cough.


    He sat upright and made himself look calm.


    Even if the heart has already been surging.


    "He said Chu Ci dome poured out a little tea left in the quilt.


    "Why do you want to help me?" Qin Tianya''s expression is like a diligent primary school student. This problem bothers him. If he doesn''t solve this problem and find the answer, he may lie in bed and can''t sleep when he comes home tonight.


    There is nothing in the world without reason.


    Although Qin Tianya is not a talented person, he is definitely not a grass bag. Growing up in such a family, he has to go through intrigue every day. He will be killed at any time.


    Qin Tianya opened his mind. Although he could not break into the core of the Qin family, he could keep his life.


    "Does this matter?" Chu Ci dome glanced at the horizon of Qin Dynasty, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s important." Qin Tianya said in a deep voice, "if I don''t understand this problem, I dare not cooperate with you."


    "Are you afraid of me?" Chuci dome laughs.


    He thought that Qin Tianya would be angry and say that he was not afraid. After all, young people at this age value face very much. It''s very difficult for them to admit that they are afraid of someone. Who didn''t have passion when they were young?


    But he was wrong.


    Qin Tianya nodded his head.


    "You''re right. I''m afraid of you." Qin Tianya nodded.


    There was a surprise in Chu Ci dome''s eyes, which he didn''t expect before.


    He looked at Qin Tianya with great interest, poured himself a cup of tea and asked, "Why are you afraid of me?"


    Qin Tianya grinned and showed his white teeth: "because you are the king of Chu Ci, there are many people who are afraid of you. Uncle Chu, my father told me since I was a child that the benefits given by others can''t be accepted if I don''t know why. If I treat others as fools, I must have problems with my IQ - I don''t want to have problems with my IQ, after all, I''m very stupid."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chuci dome laughed, laughing more happily.


    "In fact, you are not a complete jerk." Chu Ci dome praises Tao.


    Qin Tianya: "after thinking for a long time, he didn''t find that there was half a sentence of praise in his words.


    "I hope you can count some shares in me." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Count some of your shares?" Qin Tianya was stunned, "I have nothing."


    "You have." Chu Ci dome blinked, "did you forget? You still hold the future of Haitian in your hands. "


    "Do you believe that I can knock on the gate of Haitian city?" Qin Tianya smiles bitterly. The reason why he asks is that he doesn''t believe in himself.


    A person who doesn''t believe in himself, how can he believe that others expect him?


    What''s more, that man is still Chu Ci dome!


    "I believe in you, and I have to believe in you. After all, you have the best chance. Besides, with your ability and my help, is it really so difficult to win a world in Haitian city?" Speaking of this, Chu Ci dome''s face sank and said, "if even so, you still don''t have any confidence. I don''t think you need to think about how to cross the sea and sky. Wash and sleep."


    Qin Tianya took a deep breath.


    His eyes were twinkling, and at last, they were firm.


    "I believe in myself." He looked into the eyes of Chu Ci dome and said.


    Chu Ci dome looked at him, finally nodded and smile: "this is you, the real Qin Tianya!"


    Qin Tianya smiles again


    Haitian city.


    Xiao Yao finally found a house suitable for him to live in, a big three bedroom, about 100 square meters, the fifth floor, also has elevator, balcony, living very comfortable.


    This community, in Haitian city is also relatively high-end, this is a Xiaoyao real estate company''s community.


    In fact, Xiaoyao real estate company has developed very well in the past. Its predecessor is sunshine real estate, and sunshine real estate is the industry of Ye family in Haitian city. Since it is backed by Ye family, it is impossible to be a third rate company.


    "Brother Shaw, this house is for you." Fang Haile said, "in fact, you can wait. We''ve got the land. It''s expected that we can start building a villa in two months."


    "Let''s talk about it later. In fact, I think it''s good to live here." Xiao Yao looked around, but before he finished his words, Fang Hai had already waved his hand to beg for mercy¡° Well, brother Xiao, you''re right. Just give me money. Anyway, you''re not bad for money. " Although it''s not long for Xiao Yao to go down the mountain, he''s really not the owner of bad money. Even Xiao Yao doesn''t know how much money he has in his bank card. Besides, last time he got hundreds of millions from Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei, which can''t be spent in a short time. What''s more, Xiao Yao is not a person who is keen on spending money. He is not stingy, but he can''t think of any place where he needs to spend money. At most, he buys a house like now. As for the car, Wu Jingtian also gives him a Land Rover. It''s worth millions of dollars if it shows up¡° By the way, brother Xiao, furniture or something, do you want me to help you with it? " Fang Hai asked. Xiao Yao was embarrassed and laughed. He shook his head and said, "no, Li Xiaoxiao said. Today I''ll go shopping with her. I''m satisfied with what I bought."¡° Ha ha, brother Xiao, will Li Xiaoxiao live in the future? " Without waiting for Xiao Yao to answer, Fang Hai continued to say, "in fact, what I''m asking is also a meaningless question. If you tell me that Li Xiaoxiao won''t live in the future and I won''t believe it if I kill her, why should she care about furniture? That''s why I''ve taken myself as the hostess of the house! " Speaking of this, he did not forget to sigh, said: "just embarrassed Li Xiaoxiao, used to living in villas, now to live in such a small house, more or less difficult to adapt to it." Xiao Yao: "such a house is still a small house? He really doesn''t like talking to these rich people! Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket has already started to ring. After taking it out for a look, a smile appears on his face¡° My sister-in-law called Fang Hai finished, whistling on the side. Xiao Yao gave him a virtual kick in the butt, and Fang Hai quickly dodged¡° Hello? Xiaoxiao, are you busy over there? What, you''ve already been to the department store? OK, I''ll be right there With that, Xiao Yao hung up and put his cell phone back in his pocket¡° I''m going to buy some furniture and add some more Xiao Yao said¡° Well, I''m going back to the company too - by the way, brother Xiao, you and Li Xiaoxiao are like this now. What are you going to do with Liu Chun? You are not a fool. I don''t believe you don''t understand what that silly girl thinks of you. " Xiao Yao sighed. As Fang Hai said, he is not a fool, so how can he not understand what Liu Chun does to him and what he thinks? It''s one thing to understand, another to accept. Can''t accept, that must refuse! Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to say it if he refuses. After all, Liu Chun only reveals her love for Xiao Yao in little things, but he never says anything. If Xiao Yao is allowed to say something to Liu Chun directly, it would be a bit too much of a self indulgence. Looking at Xiao Yao''s embarrassed face, Fang Hai was happy again: "I can see it. You don''t know how to choose. You plan to step on two boats, right?" Xiao Yao

 Chapter 331

    When Xiao Yao arrived at the shopping mall, Li Xiaoxiao waited for a long time.


    "Why so slow!" Li Xiaoxiao complained.


    "There''s a traffic jam." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, these things can be solved directly by the sea, and they will be much cheaper than when we bought them."


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes: "there are some things that others can help us buy, but they can''t help me buy everything. Fang Hai is neither you nor me, and he doesn''t know what we like. What if we don''t buy well? We''ll have to buy it again. It''s a waste of money and time. "


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and thought what Li Xiaoxiao said was very reasonable.


    "I have already worked out two plans. One is European and American style, and the other is Chinese style. For example, mahogany furniture is good. Of course, it depends on the decoration of your house. You can take me later. If it''s not good, we''ll redecorate it."


    Xiao Yao''s house has been decorated. Although it''s not so good, it''s simple and generous enough. At least Xiao Yao is quite satisfied with it. Listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao has some helplessness. After all, the decoration is still a waste of time. What''s more, Xiao Yao''s house has been decorated, so he wants to redecorate it, More trouble than the blank room.


    But looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s elation, Xiao Yao didn''t want to pour cold water, so he had to nod. Anyway, as long as Li Xiaoxiao was happy, he could say anything else.


    After entering the shopping mall, Li Xiaoxiao began to make a big purchase. It can be seen that she really made a plan. Without leading Xiao Yao around, she went directly to the store to discuss the price. While watching, she would also tell Xiao Yao her own ideas and understanding.


    This girl is like this. No matter what she does, as long as she is serious, she will plan carefully. For Li Xiaoxiao, the most precious thing may be her time, because time is money! Therefore, Li Xiaoxiao is so interested in this matter, that is also completely justified.


    "How about this sofa?" Li Xiaoxiao pointed to a set of mahogany sofa and looked at it. Xiao Yao asked, "that''s what I thought when I made the design last night. At that time, when I put a mahogany tea table, I must have a great feeling when I drink tea!"


    "I think if you stand in a wooden house and look at the mountains and the water, you will feel better." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao glared at him and said, "I can see that. You are here to find fault, right?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. What he says is the truth! How did it become a fault?


    "Hee hee, this gentleman, your girlfriend is more discerning. The sales volume of mahogany furniture is still very good. Now, some people always put forward what kind of European and American style they want to decorate when they buy a house - maybe they don''t know what kind of European and American style it is or whether mahogany is good-looking." A young and beautiful shopping guide said with a smile.


    "Girlfriend?" Li Xiaoxiao chuckled, "I like this name, Xiao Yao. If I stand beside you in the future and someone asks you who I am, will you just introduce me to others?"


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because it sounds good to me!" Li Xiaoxiao said boldly.


    She rolled her eyes in her heart. How could Xiao Yao become a fool again? I have already said that. Is it stupid for him to ask such questions?


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, nodded, eyes tender, voice soft: "en, good."


    Li Xiaoxiao felt that Xiao Yao''s voice was much better when he said these two words. Even if you burp, it will be so magnetic!


    "What do you think of the sofa?" Li Xiaoxiao blinked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "Well... If you think it''s OK, it''s OK." Xiao Yao said that he had no requirements for these, as long as he could sleep. Even if Li Xiaoxiao pretended to be a Hello Kitty themed room, he would not be dissatisfied. After all, it was much better than when he used to live in the mountains.


    A girl with ideas, in many ways, will let others cast amazing, envious eyes.


    Li Xiaoxiao can sit in the position of chairman of Li''s group, not because how beautiful she is, not because her grandfather is Li Laozi, but because she has her own talent, her own courage, in many ways, she can take care of everything very well.


    It''s easy to start a business, but hard to keep it. In other people''s eyes, Li''s group hasn''t made a big leap in recent years. It''s hard to prove Li Xiaoxiao''s strength. But in the final analysis, it''s already a skill to keep Li''s group in the status quo.


    At least, Xiao Yao felt that if he pressed himself on the chair in that chapter, he would sit like a needle.


    He doesn''t have that ability!


    Although Li Xiaoxiao bought a lot of things, he didn''t waste too much time and money. In Li Xiaoxiao''s words, she has checked all the stores here and went to the ones with the highest cost performance.


    Some people think that the rich should buy the most expensive of everything. However, the most expensive and the best are not equal. The real rich people pay the most attention to the cost performance when they buy things.


    Except for the upstarts, of course.


    Everything you buy in the mall is delivered to your door. Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao just need to place an order.


    After everything is done, Li Xiaoxiao is much more relaxed.


    "Come on, take me to your house!" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "I have to see if it''s really suitable for me to live!"


    "..." Xiao Yao was shocked.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words are quite explicit. If Xiao Yao pretends that he doesn''t understand them, he will be confused.


    It''s not necessary to pretend to be confused. Moreover, if Xiao Yao does that, it''s also a kind of harm to Li Xiaoxiao. Although Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao haven''t known each other for a long time, it''s not too short. Xiao Yao knows what kind of character Li Xiaoxiao is.


    Perhaps in the business circle, she is resolute, resolute and resolute, but emotionally, Li Xiaoxiao is relatively shy. Xiao Yao can imagine how fully prepared Li Xiaoxiao is for today''s sentence.


    "Are you moving in?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and rolled his eyes: "beautiful! I won''t move in. Even if I really want to move in, it will be after I get married! "


    She felt that what she said was going too far. She was not reserved. She was forcing Xiao Yao to marry herself?


    So she blushed even more.


    She turned her face and walked forward on her own.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and quickly followed him.


    "In two days, I will send Xiaoyue back to Tianlong mountain." Xiao Yao said.


    "Back to Tianlong mountain?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "at that time, you can go back with me - my grandfathers also want to see you."


    "Ah Li Xiaoxiao was startled.


    Xiao Yao grew up with his three grandfathers. Li Xiaoxiao knows this very well. So in Xiao Yao''s heart, although the three old men are not related to him by blood, if anyone dares to tell Xiao Yao that Xiao Yao is not close to the three grandfathers, Xiao Yao will fight with each other.


    Because in Xiao Yao''s opinion, that is his own grandfather!


    "Don''t you want to go?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, no, I don''t want to go!" When Xiao Yao said that, Li Xiaoxiao was worried, "I''d like to go! It''s just... I''m not ready. "


    "It''s OK. There are still a few days left." Xiao Yao smiles and holds Li Xiaoxiao''s hand in his hand when he walks.


    Soft and boneless, this is Xiao Yao''s first feeling.


    Li Xiaoxiao is just a formalized struggle, but Xiao Yao holds it tightly, so she lowers her head and pretends nothing happened.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s heart wants to knock over the honeypot, happy do not know how to use words to express their feelings.


    Um... This kind of feeling is very good!


    In the shopping mall, countless people stare at them.


    There is envy, there is jealousy, there is helplessness


    Li Xiaoxiao is beautiful. There is no doubt about that. She must turn around 100% when she walks on the street.


    "My God! How could such a beautiful girl with a fan be abducted? The man beside her is not half as handsome as me, OK A man with eyes and disordered hair said madly.


    "Che, do you mean they are not as handsome as you? I really should tell you that you have to thank others well. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid you would have to pull down more than half of your men''s average face value! " A girl is not angry to say.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, feeling a little happy.


    He felt that this sentence was enough for him to go out and blow for a year.


    Look! My contribution to China, to the world and even to the whole universe is enormous! Because of my existence, improve the overall appearance level, OK?


    "Ah At this time, Li Xiaoxiao on the side suddenly screamed in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao stops, catches Li Xiaoxiao''s body and looks down. It turns out that Li Xiaoxiao''s heel is suddenly broken. Looking at Li Xiaoxiao herself, her face became a little ugly, and her forehead was even covered with sweat.


    "I twisted my foot, too?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "En..." Li Xiaoxiao nodded awkwardly, "I didn''t mean to..."


    "..." Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, "and no one said you did it on purpose!"


    Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips: "it''s a coincidence that I just wanted you to carry me, and the heel of the shoe broke."


    Xiao Yao: "he felt that he should really doubt whether Li Xiaoxiao did it on purpose.


    Li Xiaoxiao has two arms: "carry me!" Her face is full of smiles, just like a coquettish girl.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    This kind of expression, in the eyes of male compatriots, is just naked show off!


    I''ll wipe it! Beauty let you back, you still smile, smile your sister ah? Hurry up, you don''t want me! Xiao Yao squats down and carries Li Xiaoxiao on his back. Li Xiaoxiao''s body is close to Xiao Yao''s back, and her head is also buried on his back, so she is very satisfied... On the side, another girl is also imitating Li Xiaoxiao¡° Ah The girl fell to the ground, looking at her God, "my heel is broken, my foot is twisted, can you carry me?" She was so pathetic that she was almost in tears¡° Back you margobi, sports shoes, break your sister''s heel, can''t break you to death. Pen, you, Ma, 230 Jin, I 110 Jin, back you, I Jack The thin man roared and went crazy

 Chapter 332

    Qin Tianya has come back, moreover, the wind and scenery has come back.


    As soon as he returned to Haitian city, he took a high-profile stake in Mojia enterprise. This is a declaration of war and a direct stand.


    He is telling Xiao Yao in such a way that Laozi has decided to fight with you!


    This news caused great turbulence in Haitian city. Some people who had been neutral immediately threw themselves into the arms of the Mo family. Even those who were on Xiao Yao''s side were shaken at this time.


    They are all wondering if they want to change their position. After all, the Qin family has already made a move. With the help of the Qin family, it seems that it is not difficult for the Mo family to fly to the sky. So they all wavered. At the beginning, they decided to stand behind Xiao Yao because they believed in Xiao Yao''s ability, and Xiao Yao and the Li family''s help.


    But now it''s not the same. No matter Xiao Yao or the Li family, they can''t have enough strength to shake the Qin family''s position in China.


    What is the Qin family?


    It''s a real family. It''s a rich family. A Li family, standing in front of the Qin family, is just a squirrel at the foot of an elephant. There''s no comparison.


    Moreover, Qin Tianya also brought two people to Haitian city this time. One is a man who often wears a black blouse and doesn''t smile. The other is a handsome young man in a suit and shoes and wearing a pair of gold wire glasses. From the time he became a shareholder in the Mo family to now, all things are handled by the gold wire glasses. It seems that the other party has a lot of unique understanding in business, and everything is in order.


    After they came to Haitian city, they held a press conference shamelessly. This is a high-profile, high-profile to the extreme. In front of all Haitian cities, they told Xiao Yao that they had begun to declare war.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. The man in the black suit had already said that the Qin family would not give Qin Tianya any help for the time being. But now, Qin Tianya has rushed in with great fanfare. Did the middle-aged man cheat himself? However, the other side seems to have no need at all!


    They also went to Haitian city, but they didn''t have any plans, just to cheat themselves. How boring are they?


    Xiao Yao believes that there must be some changes that he doesn''t know about, but these are not important now. The most urgent thing is how to deal with them.


    In the conference room of Xiaoyao real estate company.


    Xiao Yao, song Yilin, Fang Hai, Xia Yixing, Liu Chun, and the other is the grand plan.


    These are the people Xiao Yao can trust most. Although Zhan Hongtu has just joined them, Xiao Yao is absolutely at ease with Zhan Hongtu. Besides, in order to keep up with Xiao Yao, Zhan Hongtu has already paid such a high price. Xiao Yao sees it in his eyes. If so, Xiao Yao can''t believe each other, which seems to be a joke to Zhan Hongtu.


    "Brother Shaw, are we going to hold a press conference or a banquet or something?" Fang Hai said.


    "How do we hold a press conference?" Xiao Yao shook his head with a wry smile. "People can hold the meeting because Qin Tianya has invested in Haitian city with three billion yuan. This is to drive the economic development of Haitian city. Moreover, the officials of Haitian city will naturally attach great importance to it. After all, this is a great achievement for them. What about us?"


    Fang Hai rubbed his hair.


    "That''s true. We can''t hold still. The people under our hands are a little flustered now. They are obviously still hesitating whether it''s time to rebel to Mo''s house." Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, "in fact, it''s quite normal for them to think so. After all, we can''t give others confidence now, but Qin Tianya can give them confidence."


    Xia Yixing frowned and said, "I don''t understand why the Qin family is like this? We can''t see anything outstanding about Qin Tianya at all. I believe the Qin family can''t find the advantages of Qin Tianya. Three billion may not be a big number for the Qin family, but it''s not a drop in the bucket. They just bet the three billion on Qin Tianya? "


    Speaking of this, Xia Yixing shook his head: "I believe Qin Luan will never do such a thing."


    "Qin Luan?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "Well, Qin Luan, the chairman of the Qin Jia Han group, is the current family owner of Qin family. However, although she is the owner of Qin family, it can also be responsible for business matters. As for other matters, it has the final say of the Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao nodded to show that he understood.


    "No matter Qin Dao or Qin Luan, they will never put their treasure on Qin Tianya unless they have their own opinions on you." Xia Yixing simple analysis.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "it''s not possible. I haven''t offended them."


    "Maybe you offended them, but you didn''t know it?" Xia Yixing whispered.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, did not speak. He did not dare to guarantee that he had never offended the Qin family. Perhaps, the Qin family just felt that Xiao Yao bullied Qin Tianya, which is a disguised hit their Qin family in the face? All this is uncertain, so, in the face of Xia Yixing''s words, Xiao Yao also dare not give how sure the answer.


    "These are not the key problems now. The key problem is that we have to find a way to stabilize everyone''s heart." Xia Yixing''s eyes twinkle with wisdom, which Xiao Yao once saw in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Well... In fact, Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao have something in common in some aspects. For example, when they should be serious, they will be so serious, which makes Xiao Yao feel inferior. Who says women are inferior to men¡° When the wall falls, people push it, and when the drum is broken, thousands of people beat it. " Xia Yixing continued, "if a tile falls from our head, the whole house will collapse instantly. Now the situation is really critical. It''s not good news for us. We must find a good way to turn the tide." Speaking of this, Xia Yixing''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao again. Xiao Yao naturally understood Xia Yixing''s meaning and could only smile bitterly and shake his head: "I don''t have any good ideas now. If I have to find a way, I will ask, "is the Qin villa in Kyoto heavily guarded?" Xia Yixing was stunned and asked: "what are you doing?"¡° I felt in their villa and got the one called Qin daorao. " Xiao Yao said, "it seems that it is much less difficult for me."... " Xia Yixing is about to collapse. What is in Xiao Yao''s mind? Can he only think of a solution by force under such circumstances? See Xia Yixing expression is not right, Xiao Yao coughed, also not much to say¡° Now, there is really another way. " Xia Yixing said¡° What can I do? " The side of Fang Hai quickly asked, "Miss Xia, what can I do for you? Just say it directly. Don''t play tricks." Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao, took a deep breath, said: "tell Xia family, let them also step in, into the Haitian city." Xiao Yao frowned¡° okay? Miss Xia, do you think your Xia family will help us? " Fang Hai asked in a low voice, "I don''t think it''s possible. Although you are the eldest lady of the Xia family, capitalists can''t get up early for nothing. If they don''t give them enough benefits, they have no reason to help us out." Although Fang Hai is still young, he has seen a lot, so after listening to Xia Yixing''s words, he immediately wants to understand the key. Xia Yixing nodded and said with a bitter smile: "now the key to the problem is here. Even if the Xia family is really willing to do it, you must promise them enough benefits. However, the Xia family has a big appetite, which is not enough for you. If you really pull them in, it may turn into a wolf in the end. " All the people''s faces darkened for a moment. This seems to be a dilemma for Xiao Yao and others. No matter what choices Xiao Yao makes, they will lose a lot. leeward! Because of Qin Tianya''s reappearance, Xiao Yao and others fell into the disadvantage instantly! Xia Yixing''s face is also cloudy and sunny, no one knows what she is still thinking at this time, but after a while of silence, she spoke again¡° Fang Hai, take everyone out first. Let me have a brief talk with Xiao Yao. " Xia Yixing said. Fang Hai was a little stunned, then nodded and stood up. The rest of the people didn''t need to be explained by him. They all stood up and went out behind Fang Hai. Xiao Yao rubbed his face and looked at Xia Yixing sitting beside him¡° Want to give up? " Xia Yixing''s face suddenly showed a smile and asked softly. Xiao Yao shook his head¡° Until the last moment, I will not give up. Even if there is a soldier, I will kill them. Mo''s family is bloody. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer. Give up? He really didn''t know how to write these two words. Xia Yixing''s eyes brightened a little and said: "I knew you would answer like this. People who know you know that you will never give up." Xiao Yao shook his head, stood up and went to the French window, looking at the traffic outside the window downstairs¡° If I''m alone, I''ll give up. But I can''t do it now. I can''t give up. I still have your hope on my shoulders. He has betrayed the exhibitor for us. If we fail, there will be nothing left. " Xiao Yao said, "so, even if I''m really going to pieces, I can''t give up."¡° Why? " Xia Yixing stands up and walks to Xiao Yao¡° Because... I said I would take you to the sky! " Xiao Yao''s eyes are firm and his tone is low.

 Chapter 333

    Qin Tianya is very happy.


    Mo Chengfei is happier than Qin Tianya.


    Originally, when Qin Tianya went back, Mo Chengfei didn''t hold any hope. He felt that Qin Tianya couldn''t count on it, and everything had to depend on himself. However, he didn''t expect that Qin Tianya really came back. When he saw Qin Tianya, he wanted to kiss each other hard - if Qin Tianya didn''t mind.


    To Mo Chengfei''s surprise, Qin Tianya has invested 3 billion yuan directly in the Mo family, which can be regarded as a timely help for the Mo family. After all, before that, the Mo family has always been in a passive position, and the balance of victory is leaning towards Xiao Yao.


    If it goes on like that, all the people standing in the Mo family will have to leave. At that time, the Mo family will also fall into the undercurrent and be doomed. Or at this critical time, Qin Tianya appeared again, and still came with money and people, which let the people of the Mo family see the dawn of victory again.


    In the box of Haitian Hotel, Mo Chengfei stands up, holding the red wine glass in his hand, looking at Qin Tianya with excited expression.


    "Qin Dashao, I really didn''t expect that you would come back... This is your kindness to our Mo family. I''m very grateful, but I don''t know how to express it. I''ll drink this glass of wine first if I don''t say much." With that, he lifted his head and drank the red wine in his wine glass into his stomach and wiped his mouth.


    Qin Tianya naturally did not drink well. He also took up his glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "Cheng Fei, I''ll be sad if you say that. I didn''t expect that I would come back. Since I said that I would come back, I will come back. You say that, but you don''t believe me. " Qin Tianya really felt guilty when he said that. If it wasn''t for the end, chuciqiong would not have come back.


    He''s not a fool. He hasn''t come back to do anything. Can he be cannon fodder for others?


    Although there is not much contact between Qin Tianya and Xiao Yao, in Qin Tianya''s heart, he has regarded Xiao Yao as a dangerous element. If he can, he doesn''t want to have too much contact with Xiao Yao at all. In the past, Qin Tianya thought he had a brain. After all, he had more experience and was familiar with the routines.


    But the key problem is that Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to play according to the routine! That''s a bit of a pain.


    Although I think so in my heart, Qin Tianya didn''t show it at all.


    Mo Chengfei was really frightened by Qin Tianya. He slapped himself lightly and said with a smile, "what Qin Shao said is that I''m a pig brain and can''t speak. I hope Qin Shao doesn''t take it to heart!"


    Qin Tianya waved his hand, saying that he would not care.


    Jiang Tianlu has been sitting on the edge, with a seemingly absent smile on his face.


    He thinks that in fact, neither Mo Chengfei nor Qin Tianya is a fool, but both of them are impulsive. If they can get rid of this impulsive problem, they will always plan first, and maybe they can really make their own country.


    Of course, Jiang Tianlu thought about these words in his heart and would not say them. Anyway, Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei have nothing to do with him.


    Besides, Jiang Tianlu didn''t think Qin Tianya and Mo Chengfei had any chance. Now that they are on the opposite side of Xiao Yao, there are only two possibilities. They lose to Xiao Yao and are doomed. Even if they are not injured, the family will not let them go.


    If they win Xiao Yao... The fruits of the victory have nothing to do with them!


    "Brother Jiang, I''d like to propose a toast to you, too!" Mo Chengfei holds up his glass and looks at Jiang Tianlu.


    Jiang Tianlu was a little stunned, with a smile on his face.


    "Why?" He asked Mo Chengfei.


    Mo Chengfei hesitated a little and was a little depressed. A toast is a toast. Is there so many reasons?


    "Well... Just celebrate our victory, OK?" Mo Chengfei thought of a very suitable reason.


    The wine glasses that Jiang Tianlu had raised were put down again.


    His smile was profound: "do you think you are sure to win?"


    Mo Chengfei thinks that Jiang Tianlu is not flattered.


    Indeed, it''s not time for them to share the spoils... Oh no, it''s time for them to share the fruits of victory. However, with the coming war, do they still have to say some words of frustration to boost other people''s morale and destroy their prestige?


    See Mo Chengfei face is not good, but Jiang Tianlu is still in a hurry.


    "Since your opponent is Xiao Yao, you must be more careful. After all, you are not on the same level." Jiang Tianlu said, "if it''s not because you have such a family, you two are not Xiao Yao''s rivals." Jiang Tianlu said, "so, now we still don''t rule out Xiao Yao''s ability to turn the tide. Don''t look down on yourself, but don''t look down on yourself too much."


    In Jiang Tianlu''s words, Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya''s faces are gloomy.


    "What do you mean, Jiang Tianlu?" Qin Tianya was the first to ask.


    In his words, with anger, he just didn''t like Jiang Tianlu, and even he didn''t know why. He always felt that Jiang Tianlu had a chill in his body. After contacting with such people for a long time, he might get seriously ill. Even if he sits with Jiang Tianlu now, Qin Tianya will have 12 points of spirit. This man is a poisonous snake. No one knows when he will suddenly jump on himself¡° Mr. Qin, you misunderstand me. I''m just admonishing you. " Jiang Tianlu said, "before that, I also cooperated with Xiao Yao. He is a man of great power. Maybe he looks harmless, but there is a devil in his bones. If one day, he will let the devil out of his bones..." "let it out, I will strangle him!" Qin Tianya is full of pride, "what else can I do?" Jiang Tianlu laughed: "if the devil in his bones is really released, the world will be in chaos and the blood will flow into a river." He took the glass in front of him, drank it dry, and immediately said: "I''m not joking. You never get to know him, especially you, Mo Chengfei. Even if you have suffered many losses in his hands, you still haven''t faced him squarely. You never consider what he can rely on and why you lose to him, This is your subconscious sense of superiority, you just think he is inferior to you After listening to Jiang Tianlu''s words, Mo Chengfei suddenly felt cold on his back. He stares at Mo Chengfei with a gloomy look. Can this man read his mind? Why does he feel irrefutable when he says these things¡° Qin Da Shao, and line and cherish, this is not a game, no one will give you a chance to come back Jiang Tianlu stood up, dropped the sentence, opened the door of the box and went out¡° Bang Qin Tianya slapped the red wine glass in front of him¡° Damn, what is it? What qualification does he have to dare to teach me? " Qin Tianya''s chest fluctuated greatly because of his anger. Mo Chengfei looked at the broken glass and sighed. He felt more and more that what Jiang Tianlu said was very reasonable. No matter he or Qin Tianya, they are all arrogant people. If they go on like this, maybe they will really capsize in the sewer. If you win, the whole world will celebrate and be jubilant, and the Mo family will also get some benefits. But if you lose... The Qin family may not hurt the root, but face will be lost in the end, and the Mo family will be even worse. The whole Mo family may be wiped out. From then on, there will be only one Xiao Yao or Li group in Haitian city. They will be happy when they win, but they can''t afford to lose. This is the biggest problem Mo Chengfei is facing now. Although he always thought that he had a 10% chance of winning, he felt guilty when he thought of Xiao Yao''s face¡° Qin Shao, Jiang Tianlu is not simple. " It''s the man with gold glasses sitting on Qin Tianya''s left hand. He looks very thin, and his shirt is a little fatter. This is an embarrassing thing. The small size will be shorter, and the big size will be fatter. So he is always tangled in buying clothes. Listen to the words of golden glasses, Qin Tianya''s brow slightly wrinkled. He may not pay attention to other people''s words, but he still needs to listen to gold glasses¡° Brother Yao, what do you say? " The name of the golden glasses is Jiang Yao, the general''s general. The name is also very interesting, will Yao, will¡° He is more dangerous than me. People call me cobra, but I think he is the real snake. " Jiang Yao drank a glass of wine, looked at the middle-aged man in the blouse beside him, and said with a smile, "Daniel, what do you think?" Daniel was silent for a moment, and finally a light flashed in his eyes¡° Master. "¡° What? " Will Yao Leng for a moment¡° He is a master. If he wants to kill me, I''m only 30% sure that I can escape. " Daniel said frankly. He frowned at Yao. Jiang Yao and Daniu are all from Chuci dome. This time, they are also sent by Chuci dome to assist Qin Tianya in his operation in Haitian city. In fact, Qin Tianya is just a puppet placed outside. Chuci dome is not a fool. How can he really believe this guy who has no hair on his mouth and can''t do things well? This is why Qin Tianya is so polite to Jiang Yao and Daniu. Although they will call him Qin Shao, Qin Tianya knows that in their hearts, he is nothing¡° I want this information about Jiang Tianlu. " Will Yao see eye Mo Chengfei, "can you help me find it?"¡° Yes Mo Chengfei nodded. He was a man of vision. These two people, even Qin Tianya, had to be treated with great care, not to mention him?

 Chapter 334

    In the daxingxia commercial building in Haitian city, Xiao Yao puts his hand in his pocket and follows Xia Yixing.


    "Help me to choose. What do you think my father and grandfather like?" Xia Yixing looks around and asks Xiao Yao who follows her.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''ve never met your father or your grandfather before. How can I know what they like?"


    "You are a man, too! You don''t know what men like? " Xia Yixing turned around and walked backwards, wearing jeans and jeans, she also tied her long hair into a ponytail, looking fresh and energetic.


    "What do men like?" Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. Then he looked around and said with a smile, "what men like is not sold here. They are usually wandering outside the small market. They are always carrying a black shoulder bag. They look around and come to you and ask softly," handsome boy, do you want a dish? "


    Xia Yixing: "although she is a girl, although no one has ever sold her, not having eaten pork doesn''t mean she hasn''t seen a pig run. Besides, this kind of picture hasn''t seldom appeared on TV. It makes her laugh and cry to think that Xiao Yao is going to buy a" dish "for her father and grandfather. I really don''t know what to say about this guy.


    "If I ask you, just say it." Xia Yixing said.


    "When you go back to Beijing, you will see your grandfather, father and mother. They will like what you give them. As long as your heart is there, then everything will be enough. Besides, you can''t really have never given any gifts before, so what they like will be very clear in your heart. No matter what you give, even if you give the wrong gift, they won''t care about you. " Xiao Yao said.


    "I know they won''t care about me, but they will care about you." Xia Yixing rolled his eyes.


    Xiao Yao a little Leng Leng, with a kind of puzzled eyes looking at Xia Yixing, his expression is telling Xia Yixing that he didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    "This time, I''m not only going back to Kyoto myself, but also you. You''re going with me." Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao are walking forward side by side. Their voice seems to be flowing water, clear and pleasant.


    Xiao Yao a Zheng, stopped a footstep, looking at Xia Yi Xing, eyebrow wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you understand me? You have to choose your own gifts and spend money on things. This time, you and I will come back to my house together. " Xia Yixing''s squinting eyes are like the moon.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand Xia Yixing more and more.


    "Do you want me to follow you and visit your parents, grandfather?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You can understand that." Xia Yixing nodded.


    "..." Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, smoothed his thoughts, and then slowly found the thread and asked, "do you want me to go to your house in person and borrow troops from Xia family, right?"


    Xia Yixing dragged Xiao Yao''s arm and continued to walk forward, nodded and said: "it''s understandable that we need the help of Xia family now. If Xia family doesn''t fight against Qin family and Mo family with our current strength, it''s impossible. Let''s go again, even if we don''t get any help, At least it can stabilize the morale of the army temporarily - others will think that I am going home to move rescue soldiers. "


    "It can only be concealed for a while, not for long." Xiao Yao said.


    "We don''t intend to hide it for long. Besides, if we don''t do it now, maybe we won''t be able to muddle through for a while." Xia Yixing stares at Xiao Yao with bright big eyes and asks, "do you have a way now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a bitter smile. Although he said that the way is to think it out, even if he turns his brain, it will take time!


    Xiao Yao has always believed in the saying that there is no way out of heaven. He thinks that there must be a way out, but it will take time. After all, the way out is not to open your mouth.


    "That''s right, we don''t have any way, so we can only muddle along for a while. Although it can''t be too long, I''m sure we can find a way in the shortest time." Xia Yixing looks confident. She has always been a very confident girl.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and finally nodded. He raised his arms, rubbed his numb face and said something from his heart. During this time, Xiao Yao was also under great pressure. He seldom feel pressure, even in the stray bullet, he can also show indifferent smile, but now, he really can''t relax.


    Even pretending to be relaxed is very difficult for him.


    He is good at killing people and saving people. But business is not his strong point. After all, he has never stepped into this field. In this respect, even song Yilin is much better than him.


    According to the truth, he is happy to be a cupboard, but the problems that appear now are beyond Fang Hai and song Yilin''s control. As the leader and the boss of the company, he has the obligation to stand up. He has to take on what he has to take on.


    As he said, there are too many people''s expectations on his shoulders. He can disappoint himself, but he must not disappoint others. What''s more, now the Li family has stepped in. If Xiao Yao can''t afford it, it is tantamount to dragging the Li family into the water.


    Thinking of these, Li Xiaoxiao seemed to appear before his eyes.


    He took a deep breath and clenched his fist. He looked at Xia Yixing and said, "what you said is good. The method is thought out by people. During this period of time, we can definitely come up with a good method!"


    "Then choose a gift!" Xia Yixing put his hands behind his back and showed a smile. The two pear vortices looked very cute. "I''ll say it first, but I won''t give you any advice."


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at her and didn''t say much. Since Xia Yixing said so, there must be her reason. If Xiao Yao had to break the casserole to ask in the end, it would be meaningless.


    It took Xiao Yao almost half an hour to choose what he wanted to buy.


    "I bought tea for your grandfather, a pair of chess made of jade, some tobacco and wine for your father, some nutrition, cosmetics and a platinum necklace for your mother." Originally, he wanted to buy gold, but on second thought, Xia Yixing''s family is different, and her mother would not like such vulgar things. Platinum is better.


    "You don''t buy much for my grandfather and father. Why do you have to buy so much for my mother?" Xia Yixing can''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, and then seriously said: "whether it''s on TV or in novels, it seems that mother-in-law is the most difficult."


    With these words, Xiao Yao immediately realized that he had made a mistake. He wants to give himself a slap, ouch, what mother-in-law, the relationship between Xia Yixing and his half dime is not good?


    Xia Yixing lowered his head and raised two red fog on his face.


    "I''m not your girlfriend, let alone your wife. How can my mother be your mother-in-law?" With these words, Xia Yixing quickly walks away. She is worried that Xiao Yao will see her embarrassment.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing''s back and sighs. What''s wrong with him? Speak but brain, almost and Fang Hai!


    Fang Hai, who was still busy in the company, sneezed hard, then rubbed his nose: "it''s strange. People scold me at this time? Who did I invite to offend... "


    In the living room of the Qin family''s villa in Kyoto, Qin Luan, dressed in a blue Qipao, sits on the sofa. After hearing the report from the man in front of her, she looks a little ugly and her willow eyebrows are wrinkled.


    "Well, I see." She raised her wrist and waved, "you go first."


    "Yes." The man nodded, slightly bowed out of the villa.


    After the man left, Qin Luan put the cup in his hand heavily on the tea table.


    Her eyes seemed to be bursting with anger.


    "It''s too much. You''re too much." Qin Luan murmured in a low voice, which only she could hear.


    Just then, a gentle voice sounded behind her.


    "Sister, are you upset?"


    Qin Luan turns around and looks at Qin rou. Her face changes a little, and there is a trace of panic in her eyes. However, this is a flash, and Qin Rou doesn''t notice it.


    "No Qin Luan shook his head, showing a calm smile, "I have nothing to worry about."


    "No Qin Rou shakes her head and goes to the side of Qin Luan. "You''re lying to me. You''re just upset - you put the teacup in a loud voice just now, and you don''t know when I walk up behind you. You can see that you''re out of your mind. Only when you''re upset can you become like this. You''re very alert. Even when you sleep, your eyes are not completely closed, It''s a slit. "


    Qin Rou continued with a smile: "recently, everything in the group is normal, and there is no big project. Moreover, your feelings seem to have no change - is there something wrong with Haitian city?"


    Qin Luan looks at Qin Rou with a bitter smile.


    "Others say that Qin Luan in the Qin family is a phoenix among women. They don''t understand. In fact, you are the brain of the Qin family. Why should a woman be so smart?"


    Qin Rou pondered for a moment and said, "if I''m not smart, I''ll be eaten by others. I don''t even have bones left."


    Qin Luan sighed and knew what the meaning of Qin Rou''s words was.


    "He went fishing with his old friend today. We are the only two at home. What can I say?" Qin Rou asked.


    "I''m afraid I''ll tell you that I can''t help myself." Qin Luan shook his head.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll be more out of control." Qin Rou''s eyes are tough and irrefutable.


    Qin Luan hesitated for a long time and finally sighed.


    "Chu Ci dome has opened the door of Haitian city with Qin Tianya''s hand. Now he is besieged and in danger. He wants to turn the tide around." Qin Luan is straight to the white road.


    Qin Rou is silent.


    "Elder sister, if I am the one who faces that problem, can I solve it?" Qin Rou asked in a low voice.


    "Well... If you''re that kid, you''ll be 40% sure." Qin Luan said.


    "Then I''m relieved." Qin Rou has a relaxed face. Qin Luan was slightly surprised¡° My son, I''m sure he''ll be better than me Qin Rou is very proud to say.

 Chapter 335

    The plane landed smoothly at Kyoto airport.


    Xiao Yao, carrying the suitcase, came out side by side with Xia Yixing.


    Just out of the airport, on the side of a red BMW seven series, the gorgeous girl in the red vest waved to Xia Yixing.


    "Little star, this way!" The girl looked cute, but the voice shocked Xiao Yao completely, and many people looked at her.


    "This girl used to be a meat seller in the vegetable market?" Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched and asked in a low voice.


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense. This is my best friend, LAN you." Xia Yixing gives Xiao Yao a white look.


    "Lan you you?" When Xiao Yao heard the name, he felt that there was some coke. "Why didn''t she call her green?"


    "Puff..." Xia Yixing can''t help laughing when listening to Xiao Yao''s words, but the next second, she quickly converges her smile. She thinks that as LAN youyou''s good friend and best friend, she can''t laugh with Xiao Yao. How bad that is!


    When they say these words, they have come to LAN youyou.


    "Oh! Good ah. Little star, the man around you has changed at last! Seriously, if you let me see that Qin Tianya, I''ll spit it out disgustingly. " LAN you is a very direct person, and I don''t know what Qin Tianya would think if he heard what LAN you said.


    "Yes, yes, this guy is much more handsome than that Qin Tianya. Moreover, he is manly. When I see that Qin Tianya, I feel uncomfortable all over. He is a cream boy and a sissy, just like working in a duck shop." Blue long eyes in Xiao Yao''s body carefully looked at, and finally touched the chin said.


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines. I really don''t know what to say.


    "By the way, handsome boy, what''s your name?" It seems that Lan youyou is a self-made person. He doesn''t need Xia Yixing to introduce him. He asks Xiao Yao''s name.


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "your name is green... Lanyou? I often hear Xia Yixing talk about you. She says you are her best friend. "


    "Xiao Yao? Good name. I can tell you first. Don''t think I don''t know what you just want to call me. Don''t call me green! " LAN youyou waved his little fist and said like a demonstration, "there used to be a man who liked to call me green, but later he died."


    "..." well, it really shouldn''t be called green, it should be called hot. This chick is just like a little pepper. This temper, good guy, is really grumpy!


    "Come on, don''t follow your ink, get on the bus quickly!" Blue you opened the door, let Xia Yixing sit in the co pilot, and Xiao Yao can only sit in the back.


    On the way, LAN youyou opened the conversation again.


    "Little star, I heard that you broke up with that Qin Tianya? Moreover, you have drawn a clear line with him in public. You have not only beaten Qin Tianya in the face, but also the Qin family in the face. It is estimated that the old man of the Qin family is still sulking at home. " LAN Youle said, "but, as your good sister, I''m still determined to stand on your side. Anyway, I''ve long been unhappy with Qin Tianya. What do you have to do with him? Ah, I wanted to tell you that before, but I was worried that you might misunderstand me. I didn''t dare to say that when I wanted to take Qin Tianya away. "


    Xia Yixing is full of black lines: "I''ll tell you for the last time. Qin Tianya and I have always been friends. He has never been my boyfriend."


    "Don''t call me a nickname. It''s hard to hear what you say." Xia Yixing turned the steering wheel, staring at the road ahead, and continued, "but after all, you and Qin Tianya, really nothing happened?"


    "Nothing happened." Xia Yixing has a heavy bite on every word. In fact, Xia Yixing didn''t know how many times she had said these words with LAN youyou before, but no matter how many times she said them, LAN youyou didn''t have a long memory. Moreover, whenever Xia Yixing talks about these things, he will be interrupted by LAN youyou. What''s more irritating is that the girl''s face deliberately shows a "I know" smile. Xia Yixing wonders, what''s in Tigress''s mind?


    "Forget it. If you say that, I''ll listen. After all, Xiao Yao is still here, and you can''t tell the truth." LAN youyou said.


    Xia Yixing: "she''s going crazy. What''s Xiao Yao here? Can''t she tell the truth?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Lanyou is still driving, Xia Yixing will worry about whether he will be impulsive and kick Lanyou out of the car.


    This little girl is really more and more irritating!


    "Xiao Yao, have you ever been to Kyoto before?" LAN youyou asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Oh? When? " LAN you asks with interest.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. He remembered that the last time he came to Kyoto, he followed his third grandfather to carry out a mission that could not be seen.


    "Well... Hundreds of years ago, I went to Beijing to take the exam." Xiao Yao said casually. After all, he doesn''t know the root and the bottom of LAN you. Can''t he tell the truth? Besides, even in the face of Xia Yixing, he can''t tell the truth.


    To believe others recklessly is not to uphold justice, but to be stupid. Xiao Yao understands this truth. Blue long first Leng Leng, and then can''t help but laugh¡° ha-ha! Xiao Yao, I think we can be friends! " LAN youyou said confidently¡° Why? " These three words are not said by Xiao Yao, but by Xia Yixing. Her face is full of confusion. I don''t know why LAN youyou suddenly said such words. Even if you contact the above, you can''t get any answer. The logic of this ghost girl will never make Xia Yixing guess¡° Because he''s like me - he likes to pull calves! " LAN Youyi said. Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao can''t help being happy. An hour later, the BMW drove to the gate of a villa group. The car didn''t go in, but was stopped by the security guard at the gate. The front passenger''s door opened. After seeing Xia Yixing, the security guard immediately stood up straight, saluted and waved his hand to let him go. Xiao Yao also looked around. Even at the gates of the heavily guarded villas, there are more than ten cameras installed. It can be seen that the security system here is very strict. Even the apprentice of the king of killers, who is carefree all his life, would have to waste a lot of time and thoughts to get in. It can be seen that most of the people living in this villa group are not ordinary people. In the villa group, the car drove for about five or six minutes, and finally stopped at the door of a villa¡° Because there are fewer people in our family, we don''t spend too much money on manors. " Xia Yixing explained, "my grandfather said that it''s not good to live in too big a place with few people. It''s not popular. I can''t control ghosts."¡° "Oh?" Xiao Yao is a little interested in this, "your grandfather still superstitious?"¡° He''s always been like that. " Xia Yixing shrugged his shoulders, then opened the door and went down. Xiao Yao also got out of the car and took out his suitcase from the trunk, which contained all the gifts Xiao Yao had brought. LAN youyou was beside him and said, "tut Tut, it seems that our little star is also in love! It''s like the first time you''ve taken a man home, isn''t it? " Xia Yixing blushed and glared at her: "no nonsense."¡° Cut, if this is false, then I am nonsense, but what I say is true, how can I say I am nonsense? " Blue you rolled a charming white eye. Xiao Yao thinks that, as Xia Yixing said, LAN youyou is really a chatter. For LAN Youyou, to shut her up for a minute may be more painful than killing her. In the past, Xiao Yao thought Fang Hai was a chatter, but when he compared Fang Hai with LAN Youyou, it seemed that Fang Hai was a little dull, just a dull oil bottle. This person ah, the most afraid is put together to compare! Entering the gate, Xia Yixing also rang the door of the villa. A few seconds later, the door was opened¡° Ah! The young lady is back! " Open the door is a middle-aged woman in a white uniform, face is very surprised¡° Aunt Pang, my grandfather, are they all at home Xia Yixing asked. Aunt Pang opened her body and closed the door after Xia Yixing and others came in: "the old man is in the study upstairs, but the young master and the young lady have not come back yet. I guess it''s just for a while. " After that, aunt Pang''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again, slightly curious, but she didn''t dare to ask more¡° Hee hee, Auntie Pang, are you curious about who this man is? " LAN youyou said again, "this is the first time that our little star takes a man home. You are so strange. It''s normal! His name is Xiao Yao. You''ve got to help us, little star, to check it out! " Aunt Pang was embarrassed and said with a smile, "little lady''s friend, I''m not qualified to check." Xia Yixing slaps Lan You''s arm: "Lan you, if you dare to talk nonsense, I have to find a needle to sew your mouth up!"¡° Hum, do you think you can just threaten me like this? Childish, it''s so childish! " LAN youyou hugged his shoulder and said coldly, "don''t think you can shut me up like this. It''s impossible!" Xia Yixing: "speaking of this, there came a period of walking, and everyone''s eyes were also looking at the stairway¡° ha-ha! My baby granddaughter is back! " A thick, vicissitudes of the voice came. Xia Puti, Xia Yixing''s grandfather, is also the owner of the Xia family. This is the first time Xiao Yao saw him. He is nearly 70 years old, but he looks like he is only in his fifties. He has short hair, white temples and a straight waist¡° Grandfather Xia Yixing called sweetly and ran slowly with a smile.

 Chapter 336

    The tea is red.


    "Tick, tick." The sound of the clock on the wall is so clear that we can see how quiet it is.


    Xia Yixing is sent away by Xia Puti. He says that Xia Yixing hasn''t returned to Beijing for a long time. Let LAN youyou take Xia Yixing around.


    Xia Yixing knows that her grandfather wants to talk to Xiao Yao alone, so she hesitates for a moment and goes out with LAN you.


    Xia Puti looks at Xiao Yao with a smile. He takes the purple sand cup on the tea table, sips the tea, and then continues to squint.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t feel comfortable at all. He is on pins and needles. Although Xia Puti doesn''t have any hostility in his eyes, he is always stared at by an old man. He is covered with sweat and hair.


    "It''s nice to be young." Xia Puti finally spoke.


    "..." Xiao Yao wants to have a good chat with Xia Puti. When Xia Yixing comes back, he can tell Xia Yixing that he and her grandfather have a good talk. However, how can he answer this topic?


    Do you mean, yes, yes, you are old and don''t understand us young people?


    If Xiao Yao is absent-minded, maybe he will say so. Unfortunately, Xiao Yao is not absent-minded, and he doesn''t want to be kicked out by Xia Puti. Therefore, he can only smile and can''t speak well.


    "Your name is Xiao Yao, isn''t it?" Xia Puti asked again.


    "Well, my name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao originally wanted to say "en", but he thought it was impolite to say only one word, so he added a sentence at the end.


    "If you buy chess, can you play it yourself?" Xia Puti takes out the chess made of jade that Xiao Yao bought for him, and then flattens the box with the chess. This is the chessboard.


    "It''s a little rough." Xiao Yao smiles and knows that Xia Puti is going to play chess with him, so he quickly helps to set up the pieces.


    "Modesty is an advantage." Xia Pu Ti narrowed his eyes. "With the speed of your chess, who would believe it if you told others that you only know how to play chess? In the future, don''t say that to others. If you know it, you will understand your modesty, but if you don''t know it, you will think that you want to be a pig and eat a tiger. "


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia Bodhi, his eyes slightly astringent, and nodded: "yes, I''ve been taught."


    "Be considerate. When you are old, you like to talk awkwardly." Xiaputi smiles again.


    The old man likes to laugh very much, which is his first feeling to Xiao Yao.


    When the pieces are set, the red ones go first.


    Xiao Yao holds a red son. He pushes his soldiers forward.


    "Oh?" Xia Puti was a little surprised. He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "why don''t you move the gun?"


    "I don''t like it." Xiao Yao said truthfully that there was no complicated reason. He didn''t like it, just didn''t like it.


    "I also have your information in my hand. It says that you are a very public person. You can even be described as arrogant." Speaking of this, Xia Puti paused, and then moved his own death, said, "it seems that what they said is wrong, you may really publicize it, but it''s just pretending to publicize it."


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Xia Puti could see so much from the fact that he just took the first step.


    "Being steady is an advantage." Said Xia Puti.


    Xiao Yao laughed and got out of the horse.


    "What''s your relationship with my granddaughter?"


    "Friends." Xiao Yao said honestly¡° Are you really just friends Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao with deep meaning in her eyes and said, "if you are really just friends, why does she want to bring you back? Don''t you know that she has never brought a man back before? "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "after arriving in Kyoto, the girl named LAN youyou said that."


    "Yes." Xia Bodhi nodded, "do you have any idea?"


    "No, this time for a special reason." Xiao Yao said, "maybe, old man, you also want to be complicated."


    "In fact, I hope it''s all complicated in my mind, but the fact is that if she really doesn''t care, why should she bring you back? It''s hard to say that no matter how big the waves in Haitian city are, they can''t affect us. Do you really think she cares about the money she puts in? " When he spoke, master Xia was already in the middle of the four soldiers.


    Xiao Yao moved one of the cannons and then said, "I know what you mean. Xia family is not short of money, and Xia Yixing is not short of money. The reason why she is willing to bring me here is that she thinks I am a good person and willing to cooperate with me for a long time."


    "You don''t know her." Xiaputi sighed.


    Xiao Yao has no choice but to shake his head. It''s not long for him to know Xia Yixing. It''s unrealistic to say that he can think about every idea of Xia Yixing.


    "If you know her, you will understand that she has always attached great importance to the interests of the family. Because she was with Qin Tianya at the beginning, which was helpful to our Xia family and Qin family, even if she didn''t like Qin Tianya, she would pretend to have a certain relationship with him. You see, how much she cares about the interests of her family. She can even put aside her happiness for the sake of interests. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He had never thought about these things before, and he didn''t understand them.


    "Now, she and Qin Tianya have drawn a clear line, and she also knows that taking you home now is tantamount to dragging the Xia family into the water. At this time, the Qin family will surely think, what is our attitude towards the Xia family." Said Xia Puti.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile, which he had thought about before. However, if the Xia family really didn''t want to help, he would spread the news that he and the Xia family had broken up.


    "Boy, do you think Qin Tianya is smart?" Xia Puti asked.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Puti, smiles and shakes his head.


    "Well, I think so, too. So I don''t think there''s any reason for the Qin family to help him deal with you. First, it''s not worth it. Second, you''re not worth it." Xia Puti said, "he is not worth it because he does not have enough ability to seek benefits for the Qin family. For those of them, the interests of the family are far more than everything. If Qin Tianya can plan more benefits for the Qin family, the Qin family will treat him as a treasure. If he can''t bring any benefits to the Qin family, Qin Tianya is still a bird."


    It may sound cruel, but it is true. Those big families are not as bright as they seem. Under the gold and jade, there are countless cold bones.


    There are only a few words about interests¡° There is a knife on the right side of the word "Li" and a blood basin under the word "Yi".


    "Old man, do you think it''s the hands of the Qin family this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What do you think?" Xia Puti looks at Xiao Yao with great interest.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while. At last, he shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    Xia Puti was quite interested in this and asked, "why?"


    "The Qin family came to me." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    "Did the Qin family look for you?" Xia Puti frowned slightly, a light flashed in his eyes, and the pieces in his hand were in the wrong position.


    "The Qin family came to me and said that they would not give Qin Tianya any help in a short time. Moreover, they didn''t seem to have any malice towards me." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Puti''s brow is more wrinkled.


    He couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t think the Qin family had a reason to do so.


    Maybe only the people of Qin family can really understand the reason. Although Xia Puti and Qin Daonan often drink tea, Qin Daonan will not tell Xia Puti all the secrets of his family.


    "It seems that I know too little." He looked at the chessboard and took a deep breath.


    "Three more steps and I''ll lose?" He couldn''t believe what his eyes saw.


    "You want to win so much." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "I want to win so much?" Xia Puti took the cup and took a sip of tea.


    "Yes, you want to win so much." Xiao Yao nodded, "your every step, tell me again, you want to win."


    Xia Puti put down his tea cup, stared at Xiao Yao and asked, "don''t you want to win?"


    "I want to win, but I will never tell you I want to win." Xiao Yao said, "what you see is the picturesque scenery on the chessboard, but you don''t see the golden iron horse hidden below."


    Xia Puti was stunned.


    He couldn''t imagine that such words came from Xiao Yao''s mouth


    At this time, Xia Yixing and LAN youyou came back.


    Xiao Yao''s chess pieces also fell down.


    When this chess piece falls, there will be a little more life. Originally, Xia Puti has become a trapped animal, but after this chess piece falls, it gives Xia Puti a chance to take advantage of it.


    Xia Yixing got close to him, looked at the chessboard and said with a smile, "grandfather, you are going to win."


    Xia Puti looked at his granddaughter, and then at Xiao Yao, smiling but speechless.


    "Xiao Yao, you are also very good. My grandfather used to be a chess master. He seldom lost. It''s a strength for you to fight with him like this." Xia Yixing comforted.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and bowed his hands: "the old man has a steady chess style, and he is willing to bow down."


    "Yes." Xia Bodhi nodded, but his heart was not a taste.


    "Xiao Yao, I bought a lot of things. They are all in the car. Can you help me carry them back?" Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, stood up and went out.


    Xia Yixing sat in Xiao Yao''s present position.


    "What do you think of him, grandfather?" Xia Yixing picked up the empty cup of Xia Puti, helped him pour a cup of tea and handed it to him respectfully.


    "If he''s the man you want to marry, I''ll tell you that he''s a dragon and a phoenix among the people. He knows how to advance and retreat, and he has a steady mind. He''s very deep in the city." Said Xia Puti.


    Xia Yixing''s eyes brightened and he was embarrassed: "what if he isn''t?"


    "No?" Xia Puti showed a bitter smile, shook his head, took the cup and drank it, sighed, "if not, this time, you will lead the wolf into the house."

 Chapter 337

    What Xia Puti said was very serious, and his expression was also very serious, which surprised Xia Yixing.


    She also knows that Xiao Yao is a very good young man, but she did not expect that her grandfather''s evaluation of Xiao Yao was so high.


    There are only 30 million talents in the world, and there are no three who can enter his eyes.


    At the beginning, when Xia Puti was in his forties, he spoke about the CI dome of the Chu family and decided the world. So the CI dome of the Chu family supported the whole Chu family alone.


    Later, he met a man surnamed Xiao, who once said that there were thousands of Chinese families, and his knife was enough to break the sky. So, the man went into Qin''s house alone more than 20 years ago and took Qin Rou away.


    Now, Xiao Yao is the third person.


    "Grandfather, do you really think Xiao Yao has enough strength to compete with the Qin family?" Xia Yixing obviously can''t believe it.


    Xia looked at his granddaughter and said with a smile, "when do I say that he has the strength to compete with the Qin family?"


    Xia Yixing can''t laugh or cry. I really don''t know what''s in his grandfather''s words.


    "Maybe, now he doesn''t have the strength to compete with the Qin family, but it''s only temporary. How old is he now and how long has he been, and... If he doesn''t have the strength and the capital to rely on, is he sure to lose?" Asked Xia Puti.


    Xia Yixing doesn''t understand her grandfather''s meaning more and more. She feels that she is about to faint.


    Others say that Xia Bodhi has a Bodhi Heart, which is exquisite and can''t be seen through.


    In fact, even Xia Yixing didn''t know what his grandfather meant.


    "Yixing, do you know what your name means?" Asked Xia Puti.


    "I know." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "when I was born, there happened to be an old Taoist who passed by. You asked him to name me, and he said: it means stars in the sky, not trees in the world."


    "Indeed, I have only your father as a son and your father as well as your daughter, so the future of the Xia family lies in you." Xia said with a sigh, shaking his head and saying, "it''s a pity that Qin Rou''s child is gone. Your engagement with Qin Rou was made by Qin Rou''s husband and me at the beginning, but he disappeared for no reason, and the child can''t be found."


    "That child must have been sent away by aunt qinrou?" Xia Yixing blinked and said.


    Xia was a little surprised and asked with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    "Because her husband is missing, and she has no support. All the people in the Qin family are like tigers. Moreover, Qin daozao opposed her marriage at the beginning. If the child stays in the Qin family, aunt Qin Rou can''t protect him. Therefore, it''s better to send him away. At the very beginning, the child still has a chance of survival." Xia Yixing said with reason.


    "That''s true. Not only do you think so, but the Qin family also think so, but they still can''t find the child, but..." speaking of this, Xia Puti suddenly stopped.


    "But what?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "If that child died at the beginning, it may not be a bad thing. At the very least, the engagement was cancelled. But now, the child''s life and death are uncertain. If you really find a suitable man in the future and Qin Rou''s child appears again, what should you do?" Xia Puti grinned bitterly, "I can''t break my promise."


    Xia Yixing''s eyes became dim.


    This engagement has become a shackle on her body, which makes her breathless. As Xia Puti said, if Qin Rou''s child died as a child, it may not be a bad thing.


    When ye and sun were talking about this, Xiao Yao and LAN youyou came in.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s have lunch here at noon. Let''s wait for huiyixing''s parents to come back." Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "It''s better to be respectful than obedient." Xiao Yao sighed. He really didn''t know whether he should go or just leave. He still didn''t know the attitude of the Xia family.


    "I''ll take you out for a walk when we''ve finished eating in the afternoon." Continued shaputi.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao is a little surprised. He is curious where Xia Puti is going to take him. He looks at Xia Yixing. Xia Yixing just shrugs at him, saying that he doesn''t know.


    "Yo Yo, are you eating here?" Xia Puti looked at the blue eyes and asked.


    "Of course! Grandfather, if you drive me away, I won''t go. " LAN youyou said happily.


    "Ha ha! You little girl, can I get rid of you? But then again, how''s your grandfather doing? " Asked Xia Puti.


    "It''s still like that. I can''t die anyway, but I don''t think it''s any better." LAN youyou said.


    Although she is a careless girl, she will not disrespect her elders. Moreover, Xiao Yao can hear deep disgust from her voice. It seems that the relationship between LAN you and her grandfather is really bad.


    "Ah... Little girl, it''s time to let go of the past." Xia Puti doesn''t say much. After all, it''s all about LAN youyou''s family.


    LAN youyou showed a bitter smile and shook his head: "I can''t put it down."


    "..." Xia Bodhi nodded and said no more.


    Speaking of this, aunt Pang''s voice rang at the door.


    "Young master, young granny is back."


    "Yes? Aunt Pang, there are guests at home today? " A heavy man''s voice sounded.


    "Well, it''s a little girl''s friend." Aunt Pang whispered.


    "Ha! The stars are back A woman''s voice, too, sounded very pleasant.


    Xiao Yao stood up and did not dare to sit.


    Within half a minute, a middle-aged man in a black suit and a woman in a beige suit came to the living room.


    "Dad, mom, you''re back!" Xia Yixing quickly stood up and hugged her parents.


    "Ouch! How does our little star feel thinner? I miss my mother. " Xia Yixing''s mother rubbed her head and looked up and down. Xia Yixing''s father, on the other hand, is standing on the side, smiling and speechless. Although he doesn''t say anything to express his feelings, the love in his eyes is enough to show his love for his daughter.


    Father''s love is quite different from mother''s love. Mother can hold her daughter in her arms, and then say all the sweet words. However, father can''t do this, so he can only stand on the side and watch warmly.


    Xia Yixing''s parents look very young, and so does Xia Puti. They don''t look like their real age at all. Xiao Yao began to doubt whether their Xia family had some special maintenance secrets.


    Now, all the affairs of the Xia family, Xia Puti basically will not be involved, and gives full power to his son and daughter-in-law.


    Xia langxing, the father of Xia Yixing, is also a man of great strength. At least he is not a straw bag. Although Xia''s enterprise has no amazing breakthrough in his hands, at least he has been walking steadily.


    It''s easy to start a business, but hard to keep it. It''s also a kind of ability that Xia Puti has built a foundation, and now he can still maintain his prosperity.


    Just don''t know to Xia Yixing here, can still maintain the present situation, so, Xia Yixing after in the end to find a what kind of man, this is not only about Xia Yixing after happiness, also about the fate of the Xia family.


    Xia langxing is a capable man. He carried half of the Xia family. As for the other half, it was Xia Yixing''s wife, Liu Ying.


    Women can hold up half of the sky, this sentence is very suitable for a Zi Liu Ying.


    Liu Ying is very good-looking. When she was young, she was a beautiful woman. Otherwise, she would not be Xia langxing''s wife. However, she is not a vase with beautiful appearance. She is also a very intelligent woman with both internal and external skills. Now she is in charge of the general affairs of the Xia family. En... Because everything is flat now, there is no big deal, Xia langxing has little use.


    However, this does not mean that Xia langxing is a tracheitis, he is a very independent man.


    If it''s something Xia langhang insists on, Liu Ying will never say anything more. As long as Xia langhang confirms it, even if it''s going to rob the bank, Liu Ying will help him.


    "Good uncle, good aunt." Xiao Yao smiles and says, "if Xia Yixing didn''t call you before, I thought you were her brother and sister." This is also a disguised praise that Xia langxing and Liu Ying are young.


    "Ha ha, the young man is good at talking. I know you. Are you Xiao Yao?" Liu Ying seems to have a very good attitude. Maybe she is a person with her own kind buff.


    But Xia langxing just nodded to Xiao Yao, then frowned and looked at his daughter. Maybe he didn''t understand why Xia Yixing would bring the boy back... Did the girl like this guy?


    With this idea, Xia langxing is even more unhappy.


    "Well, you want to abduct my daughter? Good idea Xia langxing thought to himself and began to look at Xiao Yao carefully.


    "Mom and Dad, this time Xiao Yao came here to bring you gifts." Xia Yixing quickly takes out the things Xiao Yao brings.


    "Wow! Come as soon as you come. What else do you bring? " Liu Ying took Xiao Yao''s gift and laughed, "he bought some cigarettes and wine for your father. He bought so much for me!"


    She glanced at her husband and said, "character, character!"


    Xia langxing was very unhappy. He glared at Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "even if you buy so little for me - but I don''t smoke or drink. Isn''t that bullying?"


    Although he spoke in a small voice, Xiao Yao could hear it clearly and was embarrassed. He could only look at Xia Yixing and was speechless.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Xia Yixing rolled his eyes: "all said, let you buy, I don''t mix, this can represent your mind! What''s more, how nice it is. When you go back, you can still carry these cigarettes and wine. "


    Xiao Yao is speechless. Xia langxing''s body trembled with anger. Is this your daughter? I''m not married yet. I turned my elbow out! That''s it now. What else can we do after that? Why don''t you bring your son-in-law to empty your house? The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was, and the less he liked Xiao Yao. It''s like the apple of my eye is about to be snatched away by others

 Chapter 338

    Xia langxing thought well, from today on, if he has nothing to do, he has to drink some wine and smoke a cigarette.


    Can''t you really let Xiao Yao carry the things he bought? How much you have to bend yourself!


    Even if it hurts you, you can''t take advantage of this son of a bitch! Xia langxing thought angrily.


    Xia Yixing did not expect that her casual words made her father hostile to Xiao Yao. After all, she knew her father very well. She felt that her father was a very open-minded, intelligent and open-minded person. How could she not like Xiao Yao because of this?


    She certainly didn''t understand how a father felt when he heard these words.


    "All right, let''s get ready for dinner first." Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao and said, "anyway, there is still some time. Otherwise, you and Lang Xing will play chess too!"


    "I play chess with him?" Xia langxing''s eyes widened and he was a little surprised.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Are you busy?" Xia Puti''s face pulled, a little bit unhappy.


    "No, I don''t mind." Xia langxing shook his head. He could not be afraid of heaven and earth, but as long as Xia Puti''s face sank, he would not dare to be presumptuous.


    Anyway, you are my Lao Tzu. I''m not ashamed of you! Xia langxing comforted himself in his heart.


    "That''s OK, Xiao Yao. Let your uncle be a little bit older. They all want face." Said Xia Puti.


    Xia langxing''s heart is dripping blood. Before that, he has already lost, OK? If this wins, then everyone will think that Xiao Yao let himself, if this loses... That is Xiao Yao let himself, he also lost, how to play?


    He had only heard of someone digging a hole for his father before, but he had never heard of someone digging a hole for his son. His father really dug a hole for himself, and he pointed to his nose and forced himself to jump.


    The pit is full of water. If you just jump down, your head will be flooded.


    His heart aches at the thought of it.


    Xia Yixing helped them set up the chessboard, then opened a chair and sat quietly.


    Xia langxing hardened his head and stretched out his hand to Xiao Yao: "you go ahead."


    Xiao Yao is also impolite. He seems to be hypocritical when he shirks, so he is the first to attack.


    Xia Lang''s learning.


    "Lang Xing and I have been learning to play chess since childhood. The style of chess is profound. Xiao Yao, don''t be careless." Xia Puti sat beside Xiao Yao and said.


    Xia Longxing looks at Xia Puti, and his heart is bleeding. Who''s the father?


    Xiao Yao''s expression was dignified and he nodded. After a few steps, he found that Xia langxing was really a master. Even compared with Xia Puti, he was also very kind.


    Generally, if you can count three moves, you are a master. However, Xia langxing can think of five moves, which is already a master level.


    It''s not easy to play chess with Xia langxing and Xia Puti. Xiao Yao has to be careful step by step. Before he drops the pieces, his brain has to run at a high speed. He has to think about what the purpose of Xia langxing''s step was, what the other side wants to do, and what is hidden underneath.


    Moreover, we should not only avoid the trap in the other side''s chessboard, but also turn the other side around and make a trap of our own, waiting for the other side to take the bait.


    The game is not so simple.


    If some people have no purpose at all, it''s their turn to go and have to move, then they are pure novices.


    Before long, Xia langxing''s forehead was covered with sweat, and Xiao Yao''s eyes were full of surprise. Moreover, he seemed to run thousands of meters, and his face was red.


    He''s too passive.


    From step 20 on, he was crushed.


    At this time, Xiao Yao had already crossed the river, waving the flag and beating the drum. He was very aggressive, and he had the appearance of a soldier facing the city.


    Xia Bodhi nodded his head with satisfaction. He still wanted to see such a situation. After all, he had lost in Xiao Yao''s hands before. If Xia langxing won, he would lose face. It seemed that he was not as good as his son. So, Xiao Yao can win, that''s a good thing!


    If Xia langxing knew his father''s inner thoughts at this time, he would want to find a pillar and bump it to death. It''s too bullying!


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at Xia langxing. A light smile appeared on his face. His hands moved and gave him a son.


    One child falls, the situation changes suddenly.


    Xia langxing''s eyes had a trace of joy. He finally waited until the opportunity he had always wanted to find!


    "Ha ha, Xiao Yao, you are still too young." Xia Longxing sighed, then hummed, "do you really think I was afraid of you before? I just wanted to paralyze you and make you feel like you''ve won. That''s a trap! "


    With that, he knocked off Xiao Yao''s horse with the gun in his hand: "general, it depends on how you choose!"


    When Xiao Yao left that son, Xia Puti was also puzzled. After watching for a long time, he finally understood and couldn''t help laughing.


    Xia langxing was still elated, as if he had the chance to win.


    "Well... My car can''t move, or you''ll jump on it. It''s a dead end." Xiao Yao arched his hand and said, "uncle is powerful! Boy, I''m willing to give up. "


    "Ha ha, it''s not your fault. After all, your age is still here. It''s really difficult to win me. There are too many things to watch in chess. You need to command your life experience and old ways of doing things. It''s hard for you to have these things at your age. Furthermore, it''s very hard to be stable to this level at your age."


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    "No! Xiao Yao, you won One side of LAN youyou suddenly said, "your horse is already a general, isn''t it? Can''t you just eat his handsome


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s face changed, he didn''t say much and was rather embarrassed.


    Xia Puti was very unkind and began to laugh.


    Xia langxing hears the words, and immediately lowers his head to look at the chessboard. It''s not surprising that although he can draw the general''s car now, as long as Xiao Yao moves his horse, he has already lost.


    The cold sweat on his forehead soaked his hair directly.


    His face was burning, as if he had been slapped by someone.


    Xiao Yao really wants to kick LAN you out. Can''t he see it? Why do you have to say it! What''s more, how can she say it at this time!


    Xia langxing stares at Xiao Yao fiercely and wants to peel and eat Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is also embarrassed, whispered: "uncle, you do not need to care, in fact, I just did not see, otherwise I would not admit that he lost."


    Xia langxing snorted coldly: "don''t you see? Will I believe you when you say that? Didn''t you see what you were doing with the horse in this position? "


    Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and didn''t know how to explain it¡° Come on, little son of a bitch, Xiao Yao wants to make you face. Why do you have to investigate? " Xia Puti slapped Xia langxing on the head, "he told you with his own strength that he can win you, and then told you with the result that he respects you. It''s so simple. Why continue to fight for truth?"


    Xia langxing gave a bitter smile. He didn''t understand what Xia Puti said? Just, before, he thought he had won, and then he stood in the position of the winner and said a lot, so now, he can''t slow down for a while and a half. It''s a shame, it''s a shame to be thrown at home!


    Well... This is his home.


    LAN youyou also seems to realize that he has said something wrong. He says awkwardly, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong." Then she ran away.


    Xiao Yao sighed, it''s not easy to blame others.


    Xia Yixing''s face is always with a smile, her eyes look at Xiao Yao, eyes full of pride, as if Xiao Yao can do so, is to give her face up.


    "Dad, if you are willing to accept defeat, you can''t afford to lose." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xia langxing didn''t have a good way: "who do you think your father is? Am I the kind of person who can''t afford to lose?"


    "So it is." Xia Yixing nods. She also thinks that her father is not the kind of person who can''t afford to lose. But when she finds out that her father has been staring at Xiao Yao, she sighs again. It seems that her father really wants to lose this time.


    "Come again!" Xia Longxing continued to put the pieces, "I want to have another set with you!"


    Xiao Yao also knew that Xia Longxing was going to look for his face, so he had to lose his smile and reset the chessboard.


    "Xingxing, go upstairs with your mother. Your father is going to play a rogue. There''s nothing to guess next. Xiao Yao is sure to lose a game. Let him look for his face. It''s not good-looking." Xia Yixing''s mother took her daughter''s hand and said.


    "..." Xia Longxing felt that his whole sky was dark, and his father would not let his son go, and his daughter would tolerate his father, but now his wife would pit himself... It was a dark day!


    Although he really thought so in his heart, it would be like this next time, but it''s meaningless for you to say it!


    Xia Yixing nodded and took her mother''s hand upstairs.


    Xia Lang''s game of chess is neither playing nor not playing.


    "Come on, get out of the way. I''ll do it." Xia Puti patted his son away. "Don''t be shameful here. If you lose, you lose. What''s the point? Even if it''s me, I won''t lose to Xiao Yao. "


    Xia langxing was surprised and said, "you lost, too?"


    "Yes, I lost, too." Xia Puti grinned bitterly, then looked at Xiao Yao and said, "boy, do you have a famous teacher?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    "No way! If you don''t have a famous teacher, I''ll live to eat Xiang! " Charon road.


    "I have three famous teachers." Xiao Yao looked at Xia langxing and said honestly.


    When he was on the mountain, there was no electricity. Xiao Yao''s three grandfathers had too few entertainment activities, so playing chess became their hobby. Xiao Yao learned to play chess when he saw more. After a long time, he was pulled together by the three grandfathers. At first, he was abused all the time. Later, he could struggle for a while, and later on, I can compete with three grandfathers.


    Therefore, when he meets Xia langxing and Xia Puti, Xiao Yao can also remain invincible.

 Chapter 339

    Xia langxing and Xia Puti naturally did not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. They thought that Xiao Yao''s "three famous teachers" was just a bit of humor, and this topic ended. No one continued to talk about it.


    Playing chess, can see a person''s mood, more can see a person''s character.


    Although Xia Longxing may not like Xiao Yao, he is still convinced by the other party at this time. At least in this respect, he is willing to be inferior.


    Some people are like this, you can not like him, or even hate him, but you have to express admiration for the things they show.


    After a game of chess, Xia langxing''s eyes changed a lot when he looked at Xiao Yao. This is really a good young man. No wonder his father thinks highly of him.


    If you want others to look up to you, you must have the capital to look up to you. Otherwise, why should others pay attention to you? This sentence, when Xia langxing was very young, Xia Puti repeatedly told.


    Here, eating, and in the Qin family''s villa, Qin Luan also went into Qin Rou''s room.


    "Here he comes."


    This is the first sentence Qin Luan said when he entered the room.


    Hearing these words, Qin Rou''s face immediately changed. She quickly stood up and walked to Qin Luan.


    "Who''s here?" Qin Rou asked.


    Qin Luan looked at her sister with a smile in her eyes. She said teasingly, "look at your expression, I know you must have guessed it. Asking me is just to confirm my idea - then I''ll confirm it for you. He''s here, and your son is here."


    "Come to the Qin family?" Qin Rou asked quickly.


    Qin Luan shook his head: "no, he came to Kyoto and went to Xia''s house. He is very close to the little girl of the Xia family. I guess that little girl of the Xia family may have some feelings for him. Otherwise, she will not seek help from her family for him. I just don''t know whether the Xia family will lend a helping hand to him this time. In my opinion, this possibility is not very big. After all, Xia Puti and Xia langxing are both human beings, They can''t offend the Qin family or the Chu family because of Xiao Yao. Moreover, I have absolute reasons to believe that Xia Puti can''t have no idea that this time it was the Chu family. "


    Qin Rou''s face is not very pretty.


    "Did he fail this time?" Qin Rou asked.


    Qin Luan said with a smile, "don''t you always have confidence in him? At this time, why do you suddenly have no confidence? I don''t think it''s very possible for him to fail. With his character, if he is not sure, he may not go to Xia''s house. "


    "Maybe he''s just taking a chance." Qin Rou sighed, "he is very poor."


    "Pitiful?" Qin Luan was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, Qin Tianya has the protection of Qin family and the help of Chu family. Xia Yixing can go back to Xia family even if he is wronged, but what about him? He has been wronged, he has been bullied, but he can only carry it alone, and even protect the people around him. Don''t you think he is very pitiful? " Qin Rou said.


    Qin Luan couldn''t help joking: "there are so many beautiful girls around. The little girls of Xia family are willing to go home for help for him. Can Qin Tianya gnash his teeth with hatred? Such a poor person?"


    Qin Rou suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    She doesn''t know why she suddenly thinks Xiao Yao is very poor¡° You ah, this is the spread of maternal love. " Qin Luan laughs.


    "I think so." Qin Rou didn''t argue anything. Anyway, she was Xiao Yao''s mother. What''s the matter with the flood of maternal love? Isn''t this a normal thing?


    Qin Rou sat by the bed, looking at her face in the mirror, and finally took a deep breath.


    "Elder sister, go and see him." Qin Rou said.


    "Why?" Qin Luan frowned and asked, "do you think I think he is a good thing for him?"


    With these words, Qin Luan suddenly understood, looked at Qin Rou in surprise and said, "have you decided to have a showdown with everyone?"


    "For him, I can''t be so quiet. He is my son and I am his mother. How can I watch him being bullied? The Chu family has gone too far. The old man has gone too far. They have gone too far. How can I hide behind and not talk? " Qin Rou said with a cry.


    This is a woman who treats people coldly.


    This is a woman whose will is like steel, but she is about to cry at this time. Anyone who is familiar with Qin Rou will be surprised to see her such an expression, and even rub her eyes to doubt whether Qin Rou is possessed by something unclean.


    It''s abnormal!


    But the fact is that Qin Rou can''t help her anger. She wants to stand up and get angry like a lioness and tell everyone that Xiao Yao is her son and no one can touch him!


    "Xiaorou, if you really want to do this, what''s the significance of your previous efforts?" Qin Luan sighed and said.


    "At the beginning, I sent him away just to protect him, but elder sister, as you can see now, he is exposed to the muzzle of the gun. If I don''t stand up and block bullets for him, what will he do?" Qin Rou said, "when I sent him away, it was a kind of compromise. I thought that they would forget Xiao Yao and never go to Xiao Yao again."


    "..." Qin Luan was silent for a moment and said, "he is too dazzling."


    "Yes, originally I thought that he would become an ordinary person, far away from everything, but it backfired. He came into our sight, into everyone''s sight, which was not as beautiful as we imagined."


    "Xiaorou, do you believe it? I think Xiao Yao will come to the Qin family. " Qin Luan said suddenly.


    "He came to the Qin family?" Qin Rou is slightly stunned, and doesn''t understand her elder sister''s meaning.


    "Yes, I have a hunch that he will come!" Qin Luan said.


    Qin Rou sighed and said nothing


    In the backyard, there is a small table.


    Wearing a suit of Chinese tunic suit, Qin daorao half squints at the golden birdcage on the table.


    "If I had known uncle Qin liked birds, I would have sent for some valuable birds." Chuci dome said with a smile.


    "No Qin daoran shook his head and said, "I like birds, but I don''t like caged birds. I have no ambition, and even use cages as my own protective barrier... Don''t you think it''s very pitiful?"


    Speaking of this, Qin could not help sighing and said, "the birds flying in the blue sky are different. They are still wild. They belong to the whole sky, but what about this bird? Its world is this cage. "


    Chu Ci dome''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked, "you said, is Xiao Yao?"


    "It''s the birds outside. Qin Tianya is the cage bird. How can Qin Tianya play Xiao Yao?"


    "What do you think we should do?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    "Still need a gun, the hunter''s gun." Qin said.


    The corner of Chu Ci dome''s mouth slightly puffed.


    He really can''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao is not recognized by the Qin family, but anyway, Xiao Yao is also Qin Dao''s grandson! Is he really going to kill Xiao Yao?


    Chu Ci dome is more and more alert to Qin Dao. He even dares to ask for his grandson''s life. What else can''t he do? There is nothing more terrible than this.


    "Uncle Qin, maybe Qin Tianya has the ability to contain Xiao Yao?" Chuci dome whispered.


    Qin Dao bothered to see him one eye, suddenly showed a smile.


    "What are you afraid of?" Qin Dao asked.


    Chu Ci dome shook his head: "I''m not afraid of anything."


    "But now you are afraid. You don''t want to kill Xiao Yao, do you? You don''t have this idea at all. Even if you want to help Qin Tianya, that is to say, you want Xiao Yao to live a less comfortable life and let him walk away from difficulties, but you don''t kill your heart, so I''m very curious about what you''re afraid of. " Qin Dao asked.


    Chu Ci dome did not answer his question.


    "I see. You are worried that Qin Rou will know that you killed Xiao Yao. You will never have a chance in your life, will you?" Qin daorao began to laugh.


    Chu Ci dome still didn''t speak, but he told Qin Dao in a silent way, and the other side was right.


    Indeed, it''s all his scruples. Chu Ci dome is not a fool, he and Xiao Yao also never know each other, but since each other is Qin Rou''s son, he can''t go too far.


    "Ci dome, CI dome, you''ve been smart all your life. How can you be confused about such a little thing? If you want a person to die, you have to cut off her last thought. How can you save her if her heart doesn''t die? " Qin daorao said, squinting.


    "Besides, you should also know what it means to kill with a knife!" Qin continued, "there are so many knives behind you. It''s not difficult to borrow one, is it?"


    Chu Ci dome sighed, nodded, and said, "master, I understand what you mean, but I don''t understand. Why do you hate Xiao Yao so much?"


    "No why." There was no smile on Qin Daozhou''s face. Instead, his face was covered with cold frost. Suddenly, the air around him seemed to condense into ice.


    Just at this time, the housekeeper of the Qin family suddenly ran over.


    "Sir, we have a guest." Said the housekeeper breathlessly.


    "Who?" Qin Dao disturbed to lift the eyelid son.


    "Xiajiaxiaputi - there''s another young man I haven''t met." Said the housekeeper.


    Qin daorao stood up, stretched his waist, and looked indifferent: "I knew he would come, but I didn''t expect that he had such an attitude... Moreover, he came a little too early."


    He turned his face, looked at Chu Ci dome and said, "come on, meet that young man."


    Chu Ci dome frowned a little, nodded, stood up and followed Qin Daozhou into the room.

 Chapter 340

    The magpie on the door climbs up the branch and gives a good news but not a bad one.


    Xia Puti leads Xiao Yao into the Qin villa.


    "Sir, this is the Qin family?" Xiao Yao, who is behind Xia Puti, asks in a low voice.


    "This is the Qin family." Xia turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, the Qin family still has a manor, but they haven''t been there for many years. There are only three people in their family and a servant. They live in a big place and are not popular."


    "It''s not necessarily small for four people to live in such a big place, is it?" The corner of Xiao Yao''s mouth gave out a fierce puff, and he thought of his apartment in Haitian city. Compared with here, it''s really shabby!


    I''m sorry to say hello when I see acquaintances!


    After entering the villa, Qin daozhan and Chu Ci dome came over.


    "Ha ha! Lao Xia, I can see you. You are a busy man now. It''s more difficult to see you than to go to heaven. I said that you are not young now, so you just stay at home like me. When you have nothing to do, it''s good to go fishing, plant flowers and watch TV


    Xia Puti laughed and said, "I''m the kind of person who can''t stay idle. If you ask me to sit at home without doing anything, I''ll definitely feel uncomfortable. What''s more, my son and daughter-in-law are not as capable as your daughter. How many people in the Qin family, Shuangfeng, the whole of Kyoto, the whole of China, don''t know? "


    He praised Qin Dao''s two daughters in disguise.


    "Don''t say that either. People laugh at me for not being a Qin man." Qin Dao harassed with a bitter smile.


    "So what?" Xia Puti frowned and said, "who dares to say that the Qin family will decline in front of me? No matter male or female, as long as can carry a day, that''s OK! Look at you now. Are you worse off than me? Excuse me, you can''t look at me


    "It''s impossible to look good, but it''s a lie to say that I don''t envy you at all." Qin daorao said.


    Xia Puti looked at Chuci dome, frowned a little, then coughed, and his face began to smile again. He said, "is Ci dome here, too?"


    "Good summer." Chuci dome smiles and nods. He looks elegant and can''t find fault.


    This is the case with Chuci dome.


    Even if the whole Kyoto people know that Chuci dome is very dangerous, when they see him, they will feel very kind. They think that the other party is a friendly person, but it is not the case.


    "If you have a guest, I''ll leave first." Said Xia Puti.


    "No, he''s not a guest. He''s just my nephew." Qin said with a smile.


    Xia Puti''s face changed a little.


    Nephew.


    These two words need to be chewed. Is it true that the Chu family and the Qin family have formally come together now? If this is true, it is obviously not a good thing for the Xia family. After all, the three Chinese families are now in tripartite confrontation. If two families come together, the third family will be in danger.


    Qin daozhan is really putting pressure on Xia Puti.


    Although Xia Puti hasn''t said anything yet, Xia Puti has already brought Xiao Yao to the door, which is enough to show each other''s position.


    None of these three people is stupid, so we don''t need to be too clear about a lot of words. We can understand them by heart, but they are superficial!


    "Tea is ready. Why don''t you sit down and talk." Qin said.


    Xia Bodhi hesitated for a moment, nodded and bowed his hands: "that''s tiring."


    With that, Xia Puti took Xiao Yao into the backyard and sat on the pony.


    Chu Ci dome stood up, Xiao Yao also stood up, took the teapot and began to pour tea.


    "Uncle Chu, I''ll do that." Xiao Yao said with a smile, heart is not flustered, meaning is not confused, calm.


    Chu Ci dome looks at Xiao Yao for a long time and shows a smile.


    It can be said that now in the hearts of Qin daozhao and Chu Ciqiong, Xiao Yao has been highly appraised.


    He is a man in danger.


    He who is unyielding, unyielding and unyielding is the dragon of man.


    After drinking tea, Qin Daonan squinted and looked at Xia Puti and said, "Lao Xia, you can go to the three treasures hall for everything. Do you have something to say when you come to me today? By the way, don''t you know who the young people around you are


    Xia Bodhi glanced at Xiao Yao, put down the cup in his hand, and said six words: "Xia Yixing''s friend."


    A friend is a friend, but not a friend, which is worth pondering by Qin Dao and Chu Ci dome.


    How should people understand friends between men and women?


    "There must be something extraordinary about being liked by nieces." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Not necessarily extraordinary." After his modesty, Xia Puti added, "but there are some details."


    Chu Ci dome and Qin Dao Rao look at each other, and they are surprised by each other''s eyes.


    It''s not easy for Xia Puti to say such a thing. If Xiao Yao is really a straw bag and has no ability, no matter how good the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing is, Xia Puti will not give this young man any evaluation. He will live a face, especially when he comes to Xia Puti''s position, he will not be willing to fight his own face, No matter what you do, you must be careful in your words and deeds.


    "It''s not easy for you to say that." Qin Daonan touched his chin, looked at Xiao Yao, looked at him carefully for a moment, and said, "it should be a personal dragon."


    Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao and said, "do you know who are the two people sitting in front of you?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, and continued, "but sitting here, I feel very comfortable."


    "Comfortable?" Chu Ci dome narrowed his eyes and asked, "why is it comfortable?"


    "My grandfather used to tell me that to be a man, we must follow the capable, just like a little gangster. If we sit together with a group of mayor secretaries, we will have a sense of satisfaction. A beggar and three big crocodiles will also feel happy. Even if they are not people in the same world, people in the lower class will think that they have integrated into that world. That may be self deception, but there will still be a sense of happiness, which is comfort. "


    Xiao Yao talks with ease and is very comfortable.


    Among the words, Qin Daozhou and Chu Ci have been lifted up, which is also a kind of ability. Who doesn''t want to be praised by others?


    "Ha ha! Well said Qin Dao harassed the table and lifted the cup. "It''s tea, not wine, but I want to have a drink with you!"


    Xiao Yao stood up and drank his tea cup.


    Then he shook his head and sighed.


    "Why sigh?" Qin Dao asked.


    "Sighed a good cup of tea. I intended to drink it slowly, but I ruined it." Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    "Since I like tea, I''ll bring you some more when I get back." Qin said.


    "Tea is not important, it''s the people who make it." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Qin Dao harassed and did not speak again.


    Xiao Yao has already stated his purpose. Although it is euphemistic, Qin Daoqian and Chu Ciqiong still can''t understand it.


    They are still a little surprised. Before they came into contact with Xiao Yao, they all had the data and information on hand, but they could not express a person''s ability completely.


    When I see Xiao Yao today, whether it''s Qin daozhan or Chu Ciqiong, they all agree that they still underestimate this young man before that.


    Maybe Qin Tianya can''t fight Xiao Yao all his life!


    Qin daorao put away his smile and said, "I don''t know your name yet."


    "Boy Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said.


    "Xiao Yao... Xiao Yao from Haitian." Chu Ci dome said on the edge.


    "Yes, Xiao Yao from Haitian." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I''ve heard your name." Chu Ci dome said, "Qin Tianya lost in your hands."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "No, Qin Tianya has never been defeated by me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Modesty is a good thing for young people, but excessive modesty is not necessarily a good thing. It''s a disguised show." The tone of Qin Dao''s speech is neither hot nor cold.


    Xiao Yao took a look at Qin Dao and said with a smile, "I don''t mean that. I just think that I have never regarded Qin Tianya as my enemy. Since that''s the case, how can he lose to me?"


    A word makes a hundred birds startled.


    The bird in Qin''s cage was still chirping. After that, the bird was quiet and seemed to smell the tension in the air.


    Xia Puti always narrowed his eyes. From his face, he could not see any instability. It seemed that everything that happened now had nothing to do with him. Even if Xiao Yao said the sentence just now, he just slightly sucked his nose.


    He has nothing to worry about. Although he has not been in contact with Xiao Yao for a long time, he has already got a general idea about the young boy. Maybe Xiao Yao is a little radical now, but now, what can he do besides radical? Qin daorao took a step forward, he took a step back, Qin daorao took two steps forward, he also took two steps back, but when there is no way to retreat, he must rise up to resist, he can not have that strength, but can not do without a heart to look at each other.


    Knowing how to advance and retreat and how to give way, Xia Puti is very relieved of Xiao Yao.


    "You said that you never regarded Qin Tianya as your enemy?" Qin Dao asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Doesn''t he deserve it?" Qin Daonan''s eyes were already shining cold, just like a sharp knife, dancing in the air.


    This problem seems to be difficult to deal with.


    "Qin''s army can break through the sky, but Qin Tianya is just a pawn." Xiao Yao touched his nose and said with a smile, "if I can''t cope with him, what qualification do I have to sit here? Therefore, Qin Tianya does not have that qualification, but it does not mean that the Qin family does not have that qualification. "


    Qin Daonan looks at Xiao Yao and laughs.


    "Good, good, good one hit a stick, give a date." Qin Dao does not close his mouth.

 Chapter 341

    Qin daozhan''s eyes are a little complicated when he looks at Xiao Yao.


    There''s praise, there''s vigilance, there''s murder.


    It''s good for a young man to be excellent, but if he can''t be used by himself, it doesn''t seem to be a happy thing.


    Xiao Yao is neither humble nor arrogant, and can advance or retreat. Qin Daoqian and Chu Ci dome all see it in their eyes. Even Chu Ci dome compares himself with Xiao Yao. He thinks that if he stands in Xiao Yao''s present position, can he perform better than Xiao Yao.


    In the end, the answer seems to be No.


    How old is Xiao Yao now? He grew up in a different environment from them. The psychological quality of ordinary young people is a little bit worse. They may not be able to open their mouths to talk in the face of Qin Dao and Chu Ci dome. However, their momentum and reputation have not crushed Xiao Yao.


    Qin Daowen asked Xiao Yao if he knew who they were. Xiao Yao said he didn''t know. He knew it was a lie. Since Xiao Yao had been brought by Xia Puti, how could he not know who they were?


    But even so, from the beginning to the present, Xiao Yao has not shown the slightest bit of unnatural, nothing else, just by this point, it is worth others to look up.


    Xia Puti''s evaluation of Xiao Yao is not excessive, even modest!


    Qin Daozhou''s mood was a little complicated. At last, he sighed helplessly. Now there are so many people sitting, only Chuci dome can know why Qin Daozhou sighed.


    "Xiao Yao, what kind of person do you think Qin Tianya is?" Qin daozhan looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head. "If you want to find out what kind of person he is, you have to waste time thinking. My time may not be as precious as yours, but I don''t want to waste it on such things."


    Qin Dao can''t help but smile bitterly: "that is to say, he is worthless in your eyes?"


    "A young man ran home to ask for help when he met something unpleasant outside. Mr. Qin, do you think such a person is worthy of my high regard?" Xiao Yao''s voice is very low.


    Qin daorao was silent for a moment and nodded: "you''re right, he''s not worth it."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Young people should be involved in young people''s affairs. Lao Qin, are you right about what I said?" Xia said.


    Qin Daozhuo looked at him, thought about it and said, "I can''t say that. Children don''t learn to walk at the beginning. They have to be helped to walk for a while to make him familiar with it."


    Xia Puti''s brow was wrinkled again.


    He has already stated his requirements, hoping that Qin daozao can stop. Even if he really doesn''t want to stop, let Qin Tianya fight with Xiao Yao himself. However, Qin daozao obviously doesn''t want to.


    The deadlock is over.


    Xiao Yao thought on the side, and his face also showed a smile.


    "I see." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You see?" Qin Dao harasses slightly a Leng, some didn''t understand the meaning in Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "originally it was just a small matter, but there were more people involved, which naturally was magnified infinitely. It was like two children fighting. At the beginning, they would win and lose, but... If both of them were involved, they might die, and then they would enter the police station. At that time, the matter would be magnified, right?"


    Qin daorao put his cup on the table with his brow locked and his face gloomy.


    "Are you threatening?" Qin Dao''s voice was already murderous.


    "It''s not a threat." Xiao Yao shook his head. "I''m reasoning."


    "Young man, you need to know for sure." Qin said.


    "I know the good and bad, so I choose to step back, but obviously, someone doesn''t want me to step back, he has to force me to do it." Xiao Yao wry smile, "in fact, originally, life should be stable, quiet, bloodbath too much, the original life has changed a taste, isn''t it?"


    Qin Daonan didn''t speak, just continued to listen.


    Xiao Yao continued: "I suddenly found that I had a great advantage. For example, I was alone. I could kill all the people in the world, but the people in the world could only kill me alone at most - I didn''t lose anything."


    "Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes?" Chu Ci dome cold not Ding inserted a sentence.


    "Barefoot may not be afraid to wear shoes." Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with cold light and said, "but I have to be willing to cut all over. I''m good at this. I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid of cutting."


    I can''t talk about it any more.


    It''s completely out of the question now.


    The corners of Qin Daoqi''s mouth are twitching. He thinks that this young man is too presumptuous. For many years, no one dares to point at his nose and threaten him. What strength and ability does he have? Why dare he speak with such a tone?


    Also at this time, a gentle voice like running water came.


    "That''s interesting. Are you willing to cut the emperor down?" The voice said with a smile, "don''t you have your own scruples?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly frowned when he heard the voice. He stood up and looked at the two women standing behind him. He was dazzled for no reason.


    Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao with a smile, her eyes full of love.


    "Hello." Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hello." Qin Rou nodded to him.


    After another silence, Xiao Yao said, "have we met?"


    Qin Rou''s eyes were full of waves, and her expression seemed quite unnatural.


    She could not help thinking, is this the mother and son heart to heart? For a moment, I was still a little excited.


    "We haven''t met." When Qin Rou said this, her heart seemed to be stabbed by something. She kept bleeding and her body was shaking slightly.


    Xiao Yao also had a panoramic view of the look on her face, but he was a little curious. He had never seen it before. How could he look at the expression and seem to be hiding something?


    Xiao Yao felt that something was wrong, but as for what was wrong, he couldn''t think of it. It was subconsciously that something was wrong, just like an instinct.


    "How did you get down?" Seeing Qin Rou, Qin Daozhou''s face changed a little. He absolutely had reason to believe that Qin Rou knew everything he knew. Although Qin Rou was staying at home now, she must know everything that happened outside and what the Qin family knew. At this critical moment, Qin Rou came out and the situation was about to change.


    Qin Rou looked at her father and said with a smile, "it''s too stuffy up here, but it''s so busy down here, so I''ll come down for a walk. Does this need your approval?"


    Qin Daozhuo''s mouth was slightly drawn. He didn''t speak, but his expression was not good-looking.


    Qin Rou smiles again. She looks very good when she smiles, and she doesn''t look like she''s in her 40s. She''s in her 30s at most.


    Seeing Qin Rou, Chu Ci dome is no longer as calm as before, instead, he is at a loss, and there is a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    In his whole life, Chu Ci dome had never been afraid of anyone and had no weakness, but now Qin Rou is his biggest weakness.


    Facing Qin Rou, Chu Ci dome was obviously a little flustered, even didn''t know where to put his hand.


    be disconcerted.


    Qin Rou just looked at him and nodded, but there was no look in her eyes.


    In the face of Qin Rou''s expression, Chu Ci dome didn''t say anything, just rubbed his hands awkwardly and was put aside.


    Anyway, he is used to Qin Rou''s attitude towards him. If one day Qin Rou suddenly smiles at him, he will feel that Qin Rou has taken the wrong medicine today.


    Qin Daowen didn''t say a word, but her eyes were staring at Qin Rou all the time, and her brows were wrinkled together. She couldn''t understand the purpose of Qin Rou''s coming down at this time.


    "Uncle Xia, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Qin Rou smiles when she sees Xia Puti.


    "Xiaorou, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Anyway, you haven''t been busy in the company these years. You can visit me when you have nothing to do." "You are much better than your father," said shaputi


    Qin Daonan coughed and expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Xia Puti just laughed and didn''t intend to take back what he said just now.


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan are very different from Qin daorao. Maybe Qin daorao is also a capable person, but his strategies are all bad plots and can''t be put in the sun. However, Qin Rou and Qin Luan are different. These two sisters have outstanding talents in business, and they are shocked by every step they take.


    This is the reason why the Qin family is still able to stand up even though the Qin family has retired.


    As long as there are sisters in the Qin family, the Qin family will never go downhill! It''s ridiculous that Qin Luan and Qin Rou have become the pillars of the Qin family


    Qin Rou just smiles, and her eyes fall on Xiao Yao again. She doesn''t say a word, she just looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is looked at by Qin Rou, but he has an indescribable feeling in his heart. He suddenly feels that when he is looked at by Qin Rou, he will have a sense of satisfaction. Even he can''t think of a reason. This may be the child''s instinct for his mother''s eyes. Of course, now he obviously doesn''t know.


    Finally, Xiao Yao couldn''t help but say, "who are you?"


    "I''m Qin Tianya''s sister-in-law, Qin rou." Qin Rou said.


    "Qin Rou... Qin Shuangfeng, I''ve heard of them." Xiao Yao a smile, "Qin Yi Hao."


    "Aunt Qin?" Hearing this address, Qin Rou''s heart was tightened, full of bitterness.


    It''s hard to know that your child is standing in front of you, but you can''t recognize him!


    "Aunt Qin, I believe you must be a good person." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes? Are you worried that I will help Qin Tianya bully you? " Qin Rou asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, a serious face: "no, I just think so, you look at my eyes, tell me you are a good man, at least, you have no malice to me."


    Now he said such words in front of Qin daozhao and Chu Ci dome, which was a disguised slap in their face. Xiao Yao didn''t say that before! Now I suddenly come out and say that the meaning of it needs to be considered.

 Chapter 342

    After Qin Rou''s arrival, Xiao Yao almost expressed his dissatisfaction with Qin Dao and Chu Ci dome incisively and vividly - he just pointed to their noses and scolded them.


    Even Xiao Yao didn''t know why. Later, he couldn''t help asking himself, if he did, wouldn''t he worry that Qin Daoqian and Chu Cifeng would turn their faces on the spot and let them roll their calves?


    When he saw Qin Rou, he had a sense of stability. It seemed that as long as Qin Rou stood there, no one could bully him. It was ridiculous. He was not related to Qin rou. Moreover, this was the first time he saw Qin rou. Why could he have a sense of stability?


    Xiao Yao thought about this question for a long time, but he didn''t get a suitable answer in the end, so he had to let it go.


    Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao with a smile in her eyes, just as a mother looks at her naughty child, so loving.


    In fact, it was.


    "That''s good." Behind Qin Rou, Qin Luan had a smile on her face and whispered these two words.


    "You came down with her?" Qin daoyan''s eyes fell on Qin Luan, slightly dissatisfied. What he said was why Qin Luan wanted Qin Rou to come down.


    Qin Luan looked at her father. She was silent for a moment and nodded: "yes, I came down with her."


    Qin Dao bothers to smell speech, just smile, don''t speak, his smile, seem quite dissatisfied.


    There is no other reason. Qin Luan''s words have made her position clear. Now, the two sisters are standing together!


    No doubt, now he has stood on the opposite side of the two sisters, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. Does the Qin family really want to turn the world upside down?


    Qin daorao is discontented, angry and angry, but he can only keep these emotions in his heart for the time being. Who can let Qin Rou stand here now?


    He thinks that his daughter is really a very smart person, she has not recognized Xiao Yao, this is her warning.


    If she still dares to be aggressive, she will stand up for Xiao Yao and stay away from the Qin family.


    Therefore, Qin Dao must control his emotions.


    He forced out a smile, looked very stiff, said to Xiao Yao: "Xiao Yao, it seems that you and Qin Rou are very congenial."


    "Well, it''s like old times at first sight. I always feel that Aunt Qin is like my family." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Dao and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the Qin family and Chuci dome trembled a little.


    They can''t help thinking, do they not do enough in some aspects, and have let Xiao Yao know?


    "That''s right. I also think you are like a relative of mine. Otherwise, I will recognize you as my dry son?" Qin Rou didn''t know if she was in a hurry, so she said it. But after that, she regretted it and felt that she was too anxious. After all, it''s not the time to put everything out.


    And Qin Daoqian and Chu Ci dome''s face changed, and their eyes fell on Qin rou.


    Qin Rou is obviously aware of their eyes, but her eyes have been looking at Xiao Yao, which is a kind of neglect.


    Chu Ci dome and Qin Dao harass are uncomfortable, but they have nothing to do!


    Qin Luan can only smile bitterly when she looks at her sister''s back. In fact, according to her understanding of Qin Rou, her sister is absolutely a very rational person. However, mother is like this. When all things fall on her child, mother will become irrational.


    Like now.


    Qin Rou clearly knows that it is not a wise choice to recognize Xiao Yao as a son. Maybe she can arouse the vigilance of Chu Ci dome and Qin Dao, but she still says so.


    "Oh, pity the parents all over the world." She whispered a word in her heart, but she didn''t say it.


    "Dry son?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised, and so was Xia Puti.


    "That''s a good thing." Xia Puti said, "Xiao Yao, agree."


    That''s a good thing, of course! If Xiao Yao really becomes Qin Rou''s son, how can the Qin family continue to deal with Xiao Yao?


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, but he shook his head.


    "Aunt Qin, I don''t have any opinions, but I haven''t found my parents yet. I can''t nod until I find my parents and get their approval." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you want to find your parents?" When Qin Rou heard Xiao Yao''s words, she felt a pang of heartache and remorse.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to face this problem.


    He once thought about it, but at last he couldn''t understand it, so he put it aside for the time being.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "maybe, I want to ask why they threw me away, but I dare not look for it."


    "Dare not look for it?" Qin Rou''s eyes were soft and asked, "why?"


    "Because I''m afraid I can''t accept the answer they give me." Xiao Yao smiles, but the smile looks very bitter, which is a kind of self mockery. "What if they just hate me and don''t want me? What should I do? So I dare not look for it again. "


    Qin Rou''s tears were already in her eyes.


    She really wanted to cry and let out all the pain and grievances she had suffered for so many years.


    Fortunately, she still retained the last trace of reason, nodded and held back her tears: "you are a good child, and I believe your parents will love you very much."


    "I hope so!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "besides, now is not a good time. At least I have to wait until I have solved the current situation before I can be your son. I''m here to negotiate - not to be soft."


    The last few words, there is a trace of murderous.


    Chu Ci dome and Qin Dao are both trembling. Looking at Xiao Yao with his back to them, his eyes are not good.


    Xiao Yao''s killing heart is too heavy. If they keep it, it will be a disaster after all. That''s what they both think. If they know what they think, they will praise each other for their tacit understanding.


    "Not to be soft?" Qin Rou was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s attitude would become so tough all of a sudden. However, it made her very happy.


    This is her son.


    Her son Qin Rou doesn''t need to be soft on anyone!


    "You''re right. You don''t have to be soft on anyone." Qin Rou said with a smile, "no one in the Qin family can hurt you."


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. He is a little surprised. Is Qin Rou making any guarantee with him?


    "If the Qin family really dares to touch you, I will let them pay the price." Qin Rou''s words are also murderous.


    She didn''t save face for anyone!


    Especially in such circumstances, she is simply in the face of Qin Dao, and, or aboveboard raised his hand, waved out a slap, determined!


    Xiao Yao and Xia Puti are a little confused.


    They really don''t know what Qin Rou thought and why she did it.


    Is it because she thinks she and Xiao Yao are very congenial?


    Qin daozhan''s face was too dark to be black any more. His hands were always tightly held together.


    "Lao Qin, let''s talk about it first today. Xiao Yao and I left first." Said Xia Puti.


    "Good." Qin Dao disturbed to nod, "forgive not far send."


    All fools can see that Qin Daozhou is in a bad mood now.


    Xia Puti patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and whispered, "let''s go first."


    Xiao Yao nodded, followed behind Xia Puti and walked towards the gate.


    When he got to the door, he suddenly thought of something, then stopped and looked at Qin rou. He said, "aunt Qin, if you feel uncomfortable staying at Qin''s house, you can go to Haitian city to find me."


    Speaking of this, his eyes fell on Qin Daozhou again, and he continued: "Whoever dares to trouble you, I will let him stay in Haitian forever."


    In the eyes, fierce light twinkles, murderous!


    Qin Rou was stunned for a moment, her eyes were slightly red, and nodded to Xiao Yao: "yes."


    Xiao Yao was relieved, nodded, turned and stepped out of the threshold.


    After Xiao Yao left, Qin Rou finally raised her hand and wiped her eyes.


    "Qin Rou, don''t you need to explain?" Qin Dao asked.


    "No need." Qin Rou turns around and walks into the room. Just as she plans to go upstairs, she comes back again.


    Qin Daozhou''s face softened slightly. He thought Qin Rou was going to explain.


    Unexpectedly, what Qin Rou said was: "Dad, and brother Chu, what I said before was the truth, not a joke."


    "Are you threatening me?" Qin Dao slapped his hand on the table, a little angry.


    "Dad, how can you say that?" Qin Rou smiles, "I''m your daughter. How can I threaten you?"


    Chu Ci dome also quickly advised: "yes, uncle Qin, Qin Rou is your daughter. It is absolutely impossible to threaten you. She is just eager to protect her son..."


    With these words, his face changed.


    Qin Rou also looked at Chu Ci dome with a smile: "brother Chu, it seems that you know everything! In fact, I also understand that you all know it. I just didn''t expect you to do it directly. What do you think? You look down on me, Qin rou. "


    She looked at Qin Dao again, took a deep breath and said, "Dad, if you have to think this is a warning, it''s a warning."


    With that, she turned and went upstairs, and Qin Luan followed Qin rou.


    Qin daorao clapped his hand on the stone table again.


    "Boom" sound, the stone table exploded, fragmented, visible his inner anger to what extent.


    He gasped heavily and his brain was green¡° Be presumptuous, be presumptuous¡° Uncle Qin calms down. Xiaorou doesn''t mean that. " Chu Ci dome opened his mouth¡° She didn''t mean that. What did she mean? Didn''t you hear what she said? She told me. She just stood in front of me and told me, "this is a warning, this is a warning!" Qin daoyan lowered his voice and growled. Chu Ci dome sighed and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 343

    After getting on the bus, Xia Puti spoke.


    "Xiao Yao, why are you so stupid? Qin Rou said, "how can you refuse to accept you as a son?" Looking at the appearance of Xia Puti, Xiao Yao is really angry.


    Xiao Yao sat on the seat and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Xia sighed and asked, "can you tell me why you refuse?"


    "I said the reason in it before." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is that really it?" Xia Puti obviously didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe Xiao Yao was an irrational person.


    "Ha ha, there are other reasons besides that." Xiao Yao said with a dry smile.


    "I don''t believe it." Xia Puti said directly.


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed. He had no choice but to show his hand and said, "that''s what I thought in my heart. If you really don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    "You don''t want to drag Qin Rou into the water, do you?" Said Xia Puti.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile, rubbed his temple, turned his face and looked at the scenery outside the window. After a moment of silence, he also said: "grandfather Xia, you are right. I don''t want to drag Qin Rou into the water, but I can''t understand why I have such a way of thinking. After all, Qin Rou and I only meet for the first time. Why should I worry about this? So I don''t think that''s my reason. "


    "Well, it seems that you are a kind person in your heart." Said Xia Puti.


    Xiao Yao immediately happy, said: "summer grandfather, if you say so, I can only say you are right, because I also think I am a kind person."


    The corner of Xia Puti''s mouth smoked. I said casually that you really mean to climb up the pole!


    After a moment of relaxation, Xia Puti continued: "I don''t understand. This is just the first time you and Qin Rou meet. Why does she dare to talk to her family for you? You know, in the past, Qin Rou never stood on the opposite side of Qin Dao, except for the one twenty years ago


    "Twenty years ago?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    Xia Puti waved his hand: "this is what happened before. If I don''t mention it now, I just can''t understand why Qin Rou wants to help you. Xiao Yao, are you sure you''ve never met Qin Rou before?" Said Xia Puti.


    "I''m not sure." Xiao Yao shook his head, "after all, I don''t remember things, such as two or three years old."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Xia nodded: "according to what you say, you and Qin Rou have not met each other, but Qin Rou is not an ordinary woman. She is very smart and calm. No matter what she does, she will plan again and again. This time, she looks very impulsive, and the things she does are also irrational. To be honest, when she warns Qin to harass her, she will try to make plans, I''m a little confused, because I didn''t expect that she would dare to do such a thing. "


    Xiao Yao said nothing.


    "Did you hear what she said? She''s already warning Qin Dao. She tells you that the Qin family will never hurt you, otherwise she will break up with the Qin family. " Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of strange eyes and said, "is it because you are a lovely boy?"


    "That''s the truth, too." Xiao Yao nodded seriously.


    Xia Puti was so angry that he blew his beard and glared: "can you talk well?"


    Xiao Yao was aggrieved and said, "grandfather Xia, actually I have been talking with you very seriously. You praised me for being kind-hearted. I was kind-hearted. You praised me for being likable. I was really likable. What you said is what I don''t argue. How can you say I didn''t speak well?"


    Xia Puti


    In Qin''s villa, Qin Daonan sat on the sofa in the living room, still calm.


    "Uncle Qin, what do you want to do next?" Chu Ci dome looked at Qin Dao and asked carefully. He can also detect that Qin Dao is not happy now.


    Qin Daozhou was not a kind man. Now he is angry. What is he going to do?


    To Chu Ci dome''s surprise, Qin daozhan kicked the ball to him directly.


    "Ci dome, what are you going to do?"


    The expression of Chu Ci dome changed a little. It seemed a little stiff. It was silent for a moment and said with a smile, "if I can know what to do, why should I ask you? However, I think since Qin Rou''s attitude is so tough, it''s better to forget it. "


    "Forget it?" Qin daorao looks at Chu Ci dome with a smile in his eyes and lengsen smiles.


    "Yes, forget it." Chu Ci dome would not have been afraid of Qin Dao''s smile and eyes. If it had been more than ten years ago, maybe he would have been frightened, but now, absolutely not.


    Moreover, he has every reason to believe that in a few years, maybe one of his own eyes can make Qin Dao afraid.


    The premise is whether Qin daoxuan can live that long.


    "Your heart is still too soft." Qin said.


    "It''s not that my heart is too soft." Chu Ci dome shook his head, "can you give me a reason? Give me a reason to kill Xiao Yao. I can''t think of it. Please think about it for me. I really don''t understand why I must kill Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s death doesn''t do me any good. It can only make Qin Rou angry. "


    Qin daorao narrowed his eyes: "go on." Chu Ci dome is not polite at all. Since Qin Dao bothers him to continue to speak, he will continue to speak¡° If Xiao Yao is alive, Qin Rou will be in a good mood. If I help him, Qin Rou will be happy. Now it''s not before. Before Qin Rou didn''t know anything. In other words, we thought Qin Rou didn''t know anything, so I dare to do anything. But when everything is clear, I''m going to deal with Xiao Yao. That''s a bit of an idiot. " Chu Ci dome said, "I don''t want to deal with him."¡° What about our verbal agreement? " Qin Dao asked¡° It''s invalid. " Chu Ci dome said¡° Why? " Qin Dao disturbing eyes canthus to crack, can be seen in the heart of anger¡° Why? " Chu Ci dome smiles, stands up, reaches out his hand, pats Qin Dao''s shoulder, and says in a low voice, "Uncle Qin, you are old. If you have to ask why - let me have a word." With that, he turned and walked out of the Qin villa. Smart back¡° Bang Qin daorao stood up and clapped his hand again, smashing the coffee table. His body was shaking, and there was a fierce light in his eyes. He stretched out his hand, called, and the housekeeper who had been guarding came quickly¡° Sir, what can I do for you? " The housekeeper asked cautiously. Now Qin Dao is very angry. He doesn''t want to be taken out of his temper by Qin Dao. He stayed with Qin daoran for only three years. Before that, there were 15 housekeepers who died in Qin daoran''s hands. Although he will also feel afraid, he was defeated by money in the end, with an annual salary of 10 million, which he could not earn for decades! Money can make the devil push the mill, which is probably the reason¡° Prepare the car and go to find the long sword line! " Qin said¡° "Yes..." the housekeeper nodded and immediately went out of the villa to prepare the car... Upstairs, Qin Rou and Qin Luan sat at a table with coffee in front of them, but none of them went to drink¡° You''re impulsive. " Qin Luan sighed¡° Yes, I''m impulsive. " Qin Rou looked aggrieved. "I also think I''m impulsive, but under such circumstances, what should I do if I''m not impulsive?"¡° I can come forward. " Qin Luan said¡° He''s not afraid of you. " Qin Rou smiles, "he''s afraid of me." Qin Luan takes a look at Qin Rou, and her eyes are puzzled. Qin Rou finally picked up the coffee in front of her, took a hot breath, and then sipped it gently. Her voice was not urgent and slow. She said, "he is really afraid of me. He knows you and me. He knows that you are a very rational person. No matter what you do, you will think twice, and always weigh the pros and cons. You won''t do too much, And it will not push the Qin family into the abyss. "¡° What about you? " Qin Luan asked, "aren''t you like this?"¡° It used to be Qin Rou said with a smile, "but I''m Xiao Yao''s mother. He''s afraid. He''s afraid I''ll be crazy!" Qin Luan took a deep breath¡° Is that why you stand up? " Qin Luan asked¡° Yes Qin Rou''s eyes are firm and her tone is unquestionable. Qin Luan sighed and shook his head with a bitter smile: "it seems that you are still much smarter than me."¡° It doesn''t matter. " Qin Rou said. Qin Luan shrugged her shoulders, then gave a soft smile and asked, "tell me, how are you feeling now?" Qin Rou smiles¡° Well... I guess you must be in a good mood, because you only make me coffee when you are happy, and only make me tea when you are in a bad mood. " Qin Luan said¡° As like as two peas, I saw him for the first time, and I saw him for the first time when he was older. I saw the shadow of his father from him. They looked alike. And they were almost the same temper. Did you hear what he said? He said that if I was wronged, I would go to Haitian city to find him. If anyone dares to trouble me, he will let all those people stay in Haitian city - how domineering Qin Luan couldn''t laugh or cry: "don''t you think he is too presumptuous?"¡° No Qin Rou shakes her head hard, then stares at Qin Luan and asks, "a good man is supposed to be like this, isn''t he?" Qin Luan''s head is bigger than two: "get, it''s about your son. If it were someone else, you wouldn''t say that."¡° ha-ha! Anyway, I''m not afraid. Now I have my son to protect me. Whoever bullies me, I''ll let my son deal with him! " Qin Rou said¡° Well... Your son is still under siege. " Seeing Qin Rou''s proud face, Qin Luan can''t help beating her¡° He''s not afraid, and I''m not. " Qin Rou said, "my son, the world is invincible!" Qin Luan looks at Qin Rou and sighs.

 Chapter 344

    Back to Xia''s house.


    As soon as they get out of the car, Xia Yixing and her parents have come together.


    "Dad, what''s up?" Xia Longxing asked first.


    "Let''s go in." Xia Puti waved his hand and took the lead to enter the villa.


    A group of people followed him and went into the villa.


    In the living room, Liu Ying and Xia langxing sit together, while Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao also sit together.


    Xia langxing complained about this, but at this time, he didn''t ask much. He could only stare at Xiao Yao and snort when everyone didn''t pay attention.


    Xiao Yao can only say that he can''t laugh or cry about it. He really can''t figure out when he offended this man.


    "Dad, can you speak now?" Liu Ying said with a smile, "look at your face, I''m afraid this line is not smooth?"


    "Well, not well." Xia sighed, rubbed his white hair, but said, "now I''m going to be confused, according to the truth, today''s thing is a very successful completion, but Qin Daozhou''s attitude is still not clear enough."


    "What do you mean?" Xia langxing and others are confused by Xia Puti.


    Xia sighed and said, "Qin daozhao doesn''t want to let go. From our entrance to the end, he hasn''t indicated that he wants to let go. The soft and hard ones are used, but he still doesn''t want to let go. Our attitude is good and his attitude is good. When we get tough, he still won''t show weakness - more importantly, Chuci dome sits with him."


    "Chu Ci dome?" Xia langxing''s brow immediately wrinkled up, the tone is quite bad, "what is that bastard doing there?"


    "Ha ha, who knows? But now we don''t rule out the possibility that they have come together. " Xia Puti''s eyes twinkle with cold light, and his brows are tightly wrinkled. After all, if Qin daozhan and Chu Ci dome really get together, it''s definitely not a good thing for the Xia family.


    Moreover, if this matter is spread out, those who originally stood on the side of Xia''s family will all rebel one after another. Businessmen will pursue profits. In their eyes, there is nothing else but interests. If you have to hold others to say something about friendship, others will surely treat you as a fool.


    This is a real society. If you have the ability, the ability and the money, there will be many younger brothers behind you. But if the boss is going to be beaten to death by others, he will have to fall down.


    It is impossible that Xia Puti and Xia langxing could not understand such a simple truth after they have been struggling in the business sea for so many years.


    "Dad, what do you think we should do now?" Xia Longxing asked.


    Although Xia langxing and Liu Ying carry the Xia family now, it''s Xia Puti who really makes up his mind. Who can let him have a Bodhi Heart?


    "We''ll see what''s real and what''s false." Xia Puti said, "I don''t think Chuci dome is a fool. He should understand that this balance can''t be broken now. If he really insists on cooperating with the Qin family, I can only say that his brain has been kicked by a donkey."


    With that, Xia Puti''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think?"


    "What do I think?" Xiao Yao was flattered and embarrassed. He laughed, then frowned and looked thoughtful. After a while, he looked up at Xia langxing and said seriously, "master Xia, if you are in my opinion, I think you are all worried."


    "Too much thought?" Xia Puti didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    Xiao Yao coughed, cleared his throat, and continued: "I think that the reason why Chu Ci dome and Qin Dao disturb can sit together is just to deal with me. Besides, there is no other reason."


    "Just for you?" Xia langxing, the first one, couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xiao Yao, I also admit that you are really a capable person, but do you think that if the Qin family really wants to deal with you, it''s necessary to pull up the Chu Ci dome?"


    His implication is that Xiao Yao thinks highly of himself.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "what you mean is that master Xia is right. The head of Chu Ci dome was kicked by a donkey?"


    Xia langxing opened his mouth, and at last he didn''t say anything. He could only feel depressed.


    "Shut up and let Xiao Yao go on." Xia Bodhi glared at his son and said, "if you really have nothing to do, go to the door and sweep the floor."


    Xia langxing immediately closed his mouth and sat on one side. He didn''t want to go out to sweep the floor!


    "Xiao Yao, go on." Xia Puti said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, laughed and said, "grandfather Xia, I think you are right. That Chu Ci dome is not a fuel-efficient lamp. From the first sight I saw him, I thought he was not an ordinary person. He can make me feel dangerous, but he is definitely not a high hand. Some people kill people with knives and some people kill people with brains. I think he is the latter, Since he is so clever, how can he do something irrational? As you said, now the three families form this tripartite situation, which is the result that everyone is willing to see. Once one is missing, the triangular relationship will lose balance. At that time, the Chu family and the Qin family will also fall into endless battles. No matter who wins or loses, they will lose their vitality. At that time, the state will make another move, It''s all gone. "


    Xia Puti squinted and nodded, then raised his head to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you think the country will do it?"


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "if there is really only one left, the country will definitely do it. They will not watch a family grow up endlessly in China, which is absolutely not good news for them. Abroad, if there is a powerful financial group in a country, it is tantamount to holding the throat of the country''s economic development. At that time, I am afraid that the country will have to be controlled by others. "


    "Xiao Yao is right, so Chu Ci dome won''t cooperate with the Qin family, but I don''t understand. They unite to deal with you?" Xia Puti asked curiously.


    Even if he is a Bodhi Linglong heart, he is now in a daze, and the situation seems to be getting more and more complicated.


    "Maybe this is the most unlikely thing, but now it seems that this is also the most likely thing." Xiao Yao seems to have said something contradictory. Fortunately, everyone sitting in the living room can understand the meaning of his words.


    "Well, let''s wait and see what happens." Xia Puti waved his hand, then looked at Xiao Yao and said, "next, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment and said, "just as you think, just watch the change."


    Xia Puti was shocked and said, "are you sure Qin Daoqian will make trouble for you?"


    "I saw the murderer in his eyes." Xiao Yao said, "he really wants to kill me."


    Xia Bodhi sighed and said nothing


    Huaxia has a list of heroes.


    Those who can be on the list may not be heroes, but they are definitely masters.


    For example, Zhuge Huotian, the first ranking emperor, Jinglei Dongfang Wuyan, the second ranking emperor, and Pang Yier, the third ranking tiger king.


    And the fourth is the emperor''s disciple.


    Long sword line, no one knows what his real name is, sent in the fourth list of heroes, a long sword in the hand, stained with blood do not know how much.


    He is the emperor''s Apprentice. This aura alone can make him roam all over the world. After all, no one dares not to give the emperor face, does it? So some people say that the fourth place is totally a secret operation. They don''t believe that a 30-year-old young man in changjianxing can occupy the fourth place in the hero list!


    In other words, no one dares to believe it.


    None of the little old men could accept the fact that they were trampled on by a 30-year-old man.


    It''s very difficult to hear the two words together from his mouth. Even facing Qin Dao, he is half dead.


    In the tea pavilion, Qin daozao poured a cup of tea for changjianxing himself. If he had put it in the past, he would never have done such a thing.


    "I have something to trouble you." Qin said.


    "He said In his hand, Chang Jianxing wiped the Zhushen sword, which was given to him by the emperor.


    "I want you to help me kill someone." Qin said.


    "Who?" Long Jianxing was a little surprised when he looked at Qin Daonan, because in his opinion, as long as Qin Daonan is willing, there are few people in the world that he can''t kill himself. After all, money can make the devil push the mill!


    "Xiao Yao." Qin said, "I don''t know if you''ve heard of it."


    "No Long Jianxing shakes his head and looks at Qin Dao.


    Qin daozhan understood the meaning of long sword line and said, "one billion."


    The long sword shop ignored him.


    He thinks Qin Daozhou is joking - is he a man short of money?


    Qin Daonan sighed and asked, "what do you want? Just say it, as long as I have it."


    "You don''t have what I want." Long sword line said.


    This is an insult!


    If someone said that, Qin Daonan would be angry and kill him with his own money. However, now that this sentence is said by changjianxing, he has nothing to do.


    "If you can help me kill Xiao Yao, I can help you find Dongfang Wuyan!" Qin said, biting his teeth.


    "You''re not sure. You can''t find him." With a flash of the long sword, he stared at Qin Daonan and said, "I hate people who promise me empty promises. Don''t irritate me."


    Qin Dao gave a shudder.


    He really didn''t like to chat with this lunatic, because no one knew what he was thinking. Moreover, Qin daozao is sure that the emperor will not kill himself, but he is not sure that the long sword line dares to kill itself. Who makes this guy a madman?


    "I have a spirit stone." In the middle of the sound, Qin began to talk.


    A surprised light flashed in the long sword line''s eyes. Looking at Qin Daonan, some unbelievable: "do you have any?"


    Qin took out a black wooden box. After opening it, there was a blue stone in it. Even in the daytime, it could not hide the blue light.


    "Deal!" The long sword line took over the wooden box, looked at it, then closed it, his voice was indifferent.

 Chapter 345

    Xifeng Pavilion is also called Xilou.


    Go to the west tower without saying anything.


    Long sword line, a hand holding the sword on the waist, went upstairs.


    He straightened his back, thick eyebrows like a thick knife.


    He pushed open a wooden door and went in.


    In the room, there was a rattan chair, leaning against the window. The sun came in through the window, commanding and green.


    An old man in a gray long shirt was sitting on a chair, holding a purple clay pot in his hand, and a cigarette pole in his other hand. His face was covered with wrinkles, his hair was more than half white, but his eyes were still shining with wisdom.


    He is a knife, but the blade is covered by dust.


    "Master, I''ve told you many times that if you drink less tea and more boiled water, you will not sleep well." When Chang Jianxing, who used to speak very little, faced the old man, he turned into a chatter, and his expression was quite dissatisfied.


    The old man gave a smile and nodded. He picked up an empty cup stuck on the table with his backhand, poured some tea and threw it directly at the long sword line.


    The tea cup was full of water until it was firmly caught by the long sword line. There was not a drop of water in the cup.


    "Qin Daozhou came to you?" Asked the old man.


    "Yes." Long sword line drank a cup of tea, did the old man''s side, said, "he wants to find me to kill someone."


    "Murder?" The old man''s eyes changed slightly, and he could not help frowning and asking, "does he still need to ask you to kill?"


    "It seems that the other side is tough." Changjianxing said with a smile, "and I don''t know why. It seems that Qin Daonan hates that young man to the bone. He has to kill him and promise to give me a spirit stone, but I don''t know where he came from."


    "We don''t have to worry about that." The old man waved his hand and said, "although the number of spirit stones is rare, it''s very rare, but Qin Daozhou is rich and can rival the country after all. It''s not surprising that he has a spirit stone. However, he has also made a lot of money. A spirit stone is priceless. It''s available but not available. Ordinary people can prolong their life and improve their physical quality by wearing it. He is not a man who doesn''t know how to buy."


    The long sword line nodded.


    For ordinary people, the spirit stone already has a very magical effect. If it comes to the hands of these practitioners, it''s a hard to find treasure. The aura contained in a spirit stone can make the practitioners break through their own accomplishments.


    "Master, when I get that spirit stone, I guess you can break through your current cultivation. At that time, it''s not impossible to successfully step into the spirit realm." The long sword line saw that there was no tea in the old man''s cup, and quickly got up to help the old man pour a cup of tea, and said blandly.


    The old man listened to the words of changjianxing, but he just waved his hand with a wry smile.


    "The realm of aura is not as simple as we think. In ancient times, there are few practitioners who can break through the realm of aura. Now this realm of breaking the sky is my peak. It''s hard to continue to climb up."


    Although he is also a proud man, he is also disheartened after spending so many years at the top of the heaven breaking realm, and there is no possibility of a breakthrough.


    Changjianxing shook his head hard, just like a real child: "if others can''t, you can! You are the first person in China. You are the first person in the world. How can you compare with those mortals? "


    The old man is a bit of a laughing and crying man. He pondered for a moment, and said, "you look good."


    Long sword line slightly a Leng, see the facial expression seem to be quite a little unclear, so.


    "I''m a mortal. I need to eat, drink, breathe and sleep. I''m still a mortal." The old man said, "sword line, although I''m your master, I''m not an insurmountable mountain. Do you know why your cultivation can''t continue to break through? Because you have shackles in your heart. "


    Long Jianxing''s eyes were dim and nodded, but he didn''t speak.


    "You take me seriously and the realm seriously, because at the beginning, when you were defeated and still shaking the realm of heaven, you completely lost your fighting heart. You feel that you can''t surpass him all your life, and you can''t surpass me all your life. How can you break through when you have such a heart?"


    Long sword line still did not speak, but his eyes were full of murderous.


    "Sword line, you have to overcome the current psychology." The old man said, "your biggest enemy is not others, but yourself."


    "I will kill him." After a moment''s silence, the long sword line finally opened its mouth.


    "You are not his opponent." Said the old man.


    "But then he was seriously injured, and I was only one step away from shaking the sky. I believe that if I meet him now, he will die in my hands!" Long sword line holding the cup of hands are shaking, warm tea spilled on his hand, he did not feel.


    "He''s stronger than you." Said the old man.


    "But..." long sword line seems to be a little angry, but this just opened the mouth words haven''t said, was interrupted by the old man.


    "It''s true that he is stronger than you, and more than a little bit. Even if his cultivation is not as good as you, you are not his opponent." Said the old man.


    Long sword line breathing, as if facing a lot of pressure.


    "Master, I''ll go first." Long sword line said, "since promised Qin Dao to harass, should do still want to do, I need next afternoon."¡° Go ahead. " The old man waved his hand.


    After the long sword walked, the old man took the cup and drank it down.


    For a long time, he suddenly smashed the cup on the ground.


    "Oriental wordless, Oriental wordless, where are you? If you''re still a man, why hide? " The old man''s eyes were full of loss. "I don''t know who else can be my opponent in this world besides you, and who can be my breakthrough opportunity..."


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to leave Beijing immediately, but Xia Yixing had to stay for two days, and Xiao Yao was not allowed to leave first. He had to make an appointment to return to Haitian city together. Xiao Yao had no choice but to wait.


    However, during this period of time in Kyoto, Xiao Yao is not bored at all. Xia Yixing takes Xiao Yao around every day.


    Just after lunch, Xia Yixing helps Xiao Yao to arrange his evening schedule.


    "Xiao Yao, this evening my former friend''s birthday, treat dinner, you can accompany me to go together!" Xia Yixing wiped his mouth and said.


    "What shall I do for your friend''s birthday?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, some don''t understand the meaning of Xia Yixing.


    Xia Yixing curled his lips: "if you want to go, you can follow me! How can a big man still whet and haw? "


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of grievances. He thought that he was just curious and asked one more question, but he was arranged


    "You child, how to speak? Xiao Yao just asked one more question. You have such a big opinion." Xia Puti said with a smile, "how many men dare to marry you after you look like this?"


    Xia Yixing blushed and said, "grandfather, there are so many men in the world who want to marry me!"


    "I don''t know about others, but Xiao Yao is afraid to marry you." Xia Puti continued to say with a smile.


    Xia Yixing''s face is even more red, and she can''t help glancing at Xiao Yao. Seeing that Xiao Yao is also looking at her, a kind of complex emotion immediately surges up in her heart. Her face is red and her ears are red, and she is embarrassed. She wants to find a crack in the ground to get in immediately. At the same time, she complains: "what are you talking about, grandfather? I won''t marry him!"


    Xia Puti also saw the changes of her granddaughter''s face. She was surprised and couldn''t help thinking. Is it hard for her granddaughter to take a fancy to Xiao Yao?


    Xia langxing''s mouth is also twitching. The main reason is that Xia Yixing''s performance is too abnormal. This is obviously a joke. However, Xia Yixing is so shy. Isn''t it interesting for Xiao Yao?


    Xia Bodhi doesn''t mean much to these. Her children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Therefore, Xia Yixing''s life needs her own decision. They will never say more. Therefore, if Xia Yixing really recognizes Xiao Yao, he will not vote against it.


    What''s more, Xia Puti''s impression of Xiao Yao was very good. Among so many young children in Huaxia, few can surpass Xiao Yao in mood and personal ability.


    In fact, originally, Xia Bodhi wanted to clap his chest and say that there was nothing at all, but then he thought that if so many Chinese people directly made an assertion, it would not be rigorous enough, so after thinking about it again and again, he still added a few.


    Xia Yixing is the only girl in Xia family. In the future, the huge family business will be handed over to Xia Yixing. Therefore, Xia Yixing''s future man is directly related to Xia family''s future destiny. Although xiaputi has been slow to look down on it, after all, it is the foundation of his ancestors and his hard work for so many years. If it is destroyed, he will have no face to face the ancestors.


    "I heard that Xiao Yao seems to have a girlfriend in Haitian city, right?" Xia langxing said coldly that he didn''t want his daughter to be forced by Xiao Yao.


    "Dad, are you talking about Li Xiaoxiao? In fact, she and Xiao Yao are not friends and girlfriends Xia Yixing said quickly, but with this sentence, she realized that something was wrong, grandfather, parents'' eyes fell on her, very strange.


    I seem to be in a bit of a hurry


    She quickly lowered her head, hoping to have a magnifying glass in her hand. In that case, she could lie on the ground and look for a crack in the ground.


    Xiao Yao also coughed awkwardly. He didn''t know how to deal with this situation. IQ and EQ are generally inversely proportional, and Xiao Yao feels that his EQ is very low.


    Oh... As if I have a high IQ


    "Come on, I won''t tell you that this evening''s birthday party is very formal. I''ll take Xiao Yao to buy a suit of clothes." With that, Xia Yixing rushed out with Xiao Yao.


    Looking at Xia Yixing who has fled, President Xia Lang sighs¡° Come on, there''s nothing to be depressed about. Women don''t stay at all. It''s like this. " Xia said with a smile.

 Chapter 346

    Kyoto pedestrian street, Xia Yixing with Xiao Yao into a look very high-end suit shop.


    This time, Xiao Yao came in a hurry, so he didn''t bring any formal clothes. The main reason is that he didn''t expect to accompany Xia Yixing to some birthday party when he came to Kyoto.


    "Well, you''re going to pretend to be my boyfriend tonight!" Xia Yixing said while looking at the clothes.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "what?! I want to be a shield again? "


    "What do you mean again?" With that, Xia Yixing understood and said with a smile, "it seems that you used to be a shield for others before."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose, quite embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Xia Yixing is not the kind of girl who likes to break the casserole and ask to the end. He began to explain to Xiao Yao: "in fact, I didn''t want to go tonight, but after all, that girl is my best friend at school. If I don''t go, I can''t say it."


    "Well... You can get to the point." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing glared at Xiao Yao discontentedly, coughed and continued: "but there is another person I hate very much this evening, who has been chasing me since high school. Up to now, I don''t like him, but we are all in the same circle. What we say is too direct, and we can''t face each other. In fact, what I said before is very direct. I don''t know whether he really doesn''t understand or pretends not to understand. "


    "Isn''t that crazy?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Infatuation depends on whether I like it or not." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "In the past, people thought Qin Tianya was my boyfriend, but now, I have drawn a clear line with him, so that guy started to contact me again." Xia Yixing chose a shirt, handed it to Xiao Yao, and continued, "the reason why I draw a clear line with Qin Tianya is still because of you, so now you have to help me."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "do you think I''m very handsome, that''s why you asked me to help? In fact, I can understand this, so that I can completely hit the man and let him know how big the gap between him and me is, so that he can completely die, right? "


    "..." Xia Yixing didn''t know what to say.


    She stares at Xiao Yao, thinking, how does this guy do it, how can he be so shameless?


    Xiao Yao''s shameless, once again broke the lower limit of Xia Yixing!


    "Come on, get dressed." Xia Yixing chooses trousers and top and hands them to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took the clothes, laughed and went into the fitting room.


    When Xiao Yao comes out, Xia Yixing and the shopping guide in the store are all in front of his eyes.


    "Sure enough, the Buddha depends on gold and the man depends on clothes. I think you are very suitable for suits." It''s not the first time that Xia Yixing has seen Xiao Yao in a suit, so he is not too surprised.


    To be fair, Xiao Yao is really a handsome man.


    Although not handsome so evil, but it gives a very comfortable feeling, more people will not feel that he is handsome like a Niang gun.


    If it wasn''t for Xia Yixing, a fairy level beauty, standing beside Xiao Yao, maybe now those shopping guides and single female customers in the shop would rush to ask for the phone number.


    Xiao Yao shyly smile, seriously said: "in fact, if you want to praise me handsome, you can speak up, do not need to beat around the Bush, I will not be angry."


    Xia Yixing is full of black lines.


    "All right, that''s it." Xia Yixing called the shopping guide, "swipe the card."


    As she spoke, she had taken out her bank card from her purse.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll buy it myself." Xiao Yao hastened to take out his wallet, but remembered that it was still in the old clothes in the fitting room.


    By the time he came out, the invoice had been made out.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "I said it, I''ll buy it myself."


    "Since you are helping me this time, how can I let you spend money?" Xia Yixing put the bank card back in his pocket and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighs helplessly. He finds that people around him look at him differently. It''s like a little white face he was wrapped up by a rich woman.


    But... This kind of feeling is quite good! Tut Tut, I envy those who can eat by their faces.


    He went back to the fitting room and put on his previous clothes. Then he looked at Xia Yixing and said, "do you want to buy one, too?"


    "Of course, I''ll buy it for myself next." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing go out of the suit shop and get into the dress shop next door.


    "Otherwise, you can choose one for me!" After entering the store, Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, some surprised: "I''ll pick?"


    "Yes, you are a man! You must know what looks best on women, don''t you? " Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, then lowered his head and played with his fingers.


    "What do you think is the best dress for girls?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Xiao Yuan blushed and kept silent for a long time. Under the repeated urging of Xia Yixing, he whispered: "actually, I think it''s best for girls not to wear..."


    "..." Xia Yixing''s mouth twitched violently.


    What a talent!


    But... Xiao Yao''s thinking seems to be right. Many men think so


    Just when Xia Yixing wants to get angry, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand.


    "I think that''s a good one!"


    Looking in the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers, Xia Yixing sees a light blue bra skirt, which looks gentle and fresh.


    Xia Yixing himself is also in front of a bright, immediately called the shopping guide.


    "Hello, I''d like to try this skirt on." Xia Yixing said.


    "Yes?" The shopping guide looked in the direction of Xia Yixing''s fingers. He was embarrassed and said, "Miss, you really have eyes. This dress is the latest model and limited edition designed by Italian famous designer Dola. There are only three pieces in the whole China."


    "Yes? "Designed by Dola Hearing this, Xia Yixing''s face was full of surprise.


    Xiao Yao on the side asked in a low voice, "who is Dola


    "You don''t know?" Xia Yixing''s eyes at Xiao Yao are like seeing aliens.


    "I know Ozawa Maria." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xia Yixing glared at him fiercely.


    Xiao Yao hushed quickly.


    "Dolai sitoria is the most famous fashion designer in Italy. It is said that she only designs three sets of clothes a year, all of which are formal dresses. In fact, there are countless people who want to find her to customize them. I used to want her to make one for me, but I didn''t have the chance at all." Xia Yixing said with a bitter smile, "this is also my biggest regret."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized and nodded.


    The shopping guide said with a smile, "this lady knows a lot. This dress is called Blue Danube. However, this dress is not sold directly, but needs to do a task to be eligible for purchase. "


    "Mission?" Xia Yixing is a little surprised.


    "Yes, this is a request from the designer of this dress." The shopping guide said with a smile, "she said that this dress represents pure love, so she must complete her task to buy this dress."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this designer is a real work."


    As soon as his words were finished, countless hostile eyes came at him.


    Even Xia Yixing looked at him discontentedly.


    Xiao Yao immediately tactfully chooses to shut up. He doesn''t want to be the target of public criticism. It seems that there are still a lot of fans in duolai ¡¤ sitoria, and Xia Yixing is also a hot fan.


    Anyway, if Xiao Yao is told what else he needs to do when he buys clothes, he will turn around and leave. Are you kidding me? I want to trample you when I buy your clothes?


    "What''s the mission, please?" Xia Yixing seems to be really moved. Although she thinks it''s incredible, she can''t help asking.


    The shopping guide looked at Xiao Yao standing beside Xia Yixing and said, "this task is actually very simple. I hope you and your boyfriend can kiss for more than five minutes. Moreover, after five minutes, you must say the same thing, otherwise, the task will be a failure."


    "Damn it Even Xia Yixing, a quiet girl, couldn''t help saying something rude this time.


    Is this plane too frustrating?


    Xiao Yao is also a little silly. He didn''t expect that this task was to ask for a kiss.


    "Hoo hoo, it''s OK. I don''t have anything to ask." Xiao Yao patted his chest, scared the baby to death!


    Fortunately, I''m not Xia Yixing''s boyfriend!


    However, when he found that Xia Yixing looked at him with a red face, he seemed to immediately realize that he was wrong.


    "Aren''t you lovers?" The shopping guide looked at Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing and asked curiously, "if not, I''m sorry, you can''t buy this dress."


    "Yes! Who said no! " Xia Yixing said. When she finished, she stared at Xiao Yao again, gasping as if she was preparing for something.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously. When he spoke, he subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao with bright eyes. After a long silence, he summoned up his courage and asked, "Xiao Yao, do you have a large vital capacity?"


    "What?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Xia Yixing takes a step forward and hugs Xiao Yao. Then he stands on tiptoe and puts his lips together


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes came together.


    Xiao Yao is completely encircled. He really didn''t expect that Xia Yixing would do such a thing. It''s too much. She didn''t even get her consent, which would take away her first kiss. Does she know how important a first kiss is to a man?! Xiao Yao thought shamelessly

 Chapter 347

    Two lips meet, Xiao Yao also did not feel electric shock, this shows that those on TV are deceptive.


    It''s just that the feeling... Seems really good.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao is still in a state of being in a circle, but when he knows that he can''t push Xia Yixing away, he can only close his eyes and begin to enjoy it. Who can make himself a person who likes helping others?


    Just... This Xia Yixing took his first kiss directly without his consent. After that, he said that he had to make some compensation for everything!


    If Xia Yixing knew this sentence, he would raise his feet in high heels and kick them hard - who is at the disadvantage?


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    Three minutes later


    After waiting for the shopping guide standing on one side with a smile to say a time, Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao separate.


    "Yes? So fast? " Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing look at each other and speak at the same time.


    "Congratulations, the second task has been completed. It''s really one voice!" The shopping guide looked at Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing with envy on his face. "You''re really a good match. You''re so good-looking and have such a tacit understanding. It''s so happy." She felt like she was going to be jealous.


    "..." Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing''s faces are red.


    Both of them wanted to slap themselves immediately. What was that mouth saying just now? What''s so fast? How long do you want to kiss?


    "Cough." Xia Yixing coughed for a while and used this way to cover up his embarrassment, but in Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is a kind of silver free 300 Liang.


    So, he also coughed. Of course, he just wanted to cooperate with Xia Yixing. He was telling Xia Yixing in this way that Wang Er next door had never stolen!


    "Now that I have finished my task, can I buy this dress?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "Of course." The guide nodded quickly.


    Xia Yixing took out his bank card and handed it to him. As for the price of the clothes, she didn''t ask much, because no matter how much the clothes cost, she had to buy them. Otherwise, didn''t she kiss them in vain? Besides, the first lady of the Xia family will not be short of money for a dress.


    After the guide swipes the card and returns the bank card to Xia Yixing, he takes down the "Blue Danube".


    Xiao Yao thinks that this name is not pleasant at all. He might as well call it LAN pangzi. How cute! En... If I have a chance to see the designer named dolai sitoria, I must tell her that it will be more beautiful to add a Doraemon logo to the dress.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind Xiao Yao and others.


    "Stop it


    The guide''s hands trembled with fright. Then he turned and looked at the girl running towards them with a little surprise in his eyes.


    "Miss Tan, why are you here?" The guide said with a smile.


    "If I don''t come again, my clothes will be gone!" The girl, Miss Tan, is only in her early twenties. She has short hair and looks young in jeans and white sports shoes.


    "This... Miss Tan, this dress has been bought by this lady." The shopping guide said with a bitter smile.


    "Why! Didn''t I say I wanted to buy this dress? " Miss Tan''s face turned red with anger.


    "But you can''t finish our task!" Said the guide.


    "Well! I don''t need your money. Can''t I pay several times as much for it? " Miss Tan said angrily, "if I can''t, I can still give you 500000 yuan. At that time, you will say that I have finished the task. No one knows."


    "Everyone will know that if I tell a lie, our store will lose the trust of Dola sitoria designer. No matter what clothes she designs, we will not be able to get the agency right."


    The girl named Miss Tan has red eyes.


    Suddenly, her eyes brightened, and looked at Xia Yixing, asked: "can you sell me this dress? Whatever you want! As long as you dare to open your mouth, I''ll give it to you! "


    Xiao Yao can tell that he is also a good money maker. En... He should also be a black sheep.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel funny is that the girl named Miss Tan is so interesting that she tempts Xia Yixing with money. Why doesn''t she compare her height with Yao Ming?


    Xiao Yao is willing to believe that others are short of money, but if Xia Yixing is short of money, Xiao Yao can''t believe it. You know, the Xia family is a family with profound knowledge, and now the Xia family is the only daughter of Xia Yixing. In the future, the whole Xia family will be handed over to Xia Yixing.


    Comparing wealth with Xia Yixing, isn''t it exciting?


    "Sorry, it''s something I like, so I''m not going to sell it." Xia Yixing smiles and looks very gentle. She will never be angry with others because of such a small thing. If she is such a girl, she may not become friends with Xiao Yao.


    Xia Yixing''s words also shattered Miss Tan''s last hope.


    She squatted on the ground, buried her head and hugged her knees, sobbing.


    Xia Yixing''s expression is a little surprised, but also a little sad. Is this little girl too childish?


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao looked at Xia Yixing and said, "if she wants to cry, she will cry slowly."


    Xia Yixing is a little impatient, but he hesitates for a moment and nods. He is about to leave.


    That Miss Tan rushes over directly again, blocking the way of Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao.


    "Just tell me what you want me to do before you are willing to give me this dress!" Miss Tan said in a fierce voice.


    "Oh, no crying?" Xiao Yao teased, "I thought you had to cry for a while."


    Looking at Miss Tan''s appearance, her face is still ruddy, and there are no tears in her eyes. Xia Yixing immediately understands how redundant her hesitation is.


    In fact, Xiao Yao has long known that this little girl is pretending to cry, pulling Xia Yixing to go, but also on purpose.


    Miss Tan blushed, as if she was embarrassed by Xiao Yao.


    "You just can''t leave unless you sell me the clothes." Miss Tan worried that her tone was too strong, which would make the other party dissatisfied. She also added, "don''t worry, I will never treat you badly in terms of price. This dress is 150000 yuan. Can I spend 1.5 million yuan on it?"


    Xiao Yao was really scared.


    Damn, is this skirt a dragon robe? It''s 150000! Robbing money! I''m going to be a designer myself tomorrow. I can make a piece of rag into a dress, and then I can buy more than 100000 yuan. I can also be robbed by others. I can even play the game of abusing others. What''s the task? How interesting it is!


    Xiao Yao felt that if he was a designer, he would be better than the Italian woman - at least he knew how to add a Doraemon design!


    "I''m not short of money." Xia Yixing looks at Miss Tan with a rather bad tone.


    Her patience is also limited, the other side is now a little too much.


    With these words, she was carrying her clothes in one hand and Xiao Yao in the other. She was about to leave.


    "Stop!" Miss Tan stamped her foot hard.


    She has been chasing to the door of the shop, grabbed Xia Yixing''s arm.


    "Give me the clothes!" She said to Xia Yixing.


    "Boring." Xia Yixing frowned.


    "If you don''t give me your clothes, can you believe that you can''t leave today?" Miss Tan said angrily.


    Xia Yixing sneered and stared at her: "are you threatening me?"


    "You may think so!" Miss Tan for her beloved clothes, this time also can be regarded as completely out.


    Xia Yixing shakes off Miss Tan''s hand holding her arm and plans to leave again.


    But at this time, four men in black suits and sunglasses came around.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Zheng, immediately pulled Xia Yixing to his behind.


    These four people are full of Qi and blood, and their temples are bulging high, and they walk steadily without any vanity. It can be seen that these four people are all masters, at least they have cultivated their internal Qi.


    At least, he is a master of asking heaven.


    Xiao Yao such subconscious action, but Xia Yixing eyes flashed a light. When she is in danger, she is pulled behind by a man, which makes her have a strange feeling, and the corner of her mouth also shows a shallow smile.


    Well... She likes this feeling!


    Miss Tan said to the four men, "don''t let them leave here!"


    The four men, who were also her bodyguards, were employed by the tan family, so they naturally had to listen to what Miss Tan said.


    "Do you still want to fight with us?" Xiao Yao looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want to be a bandit?"


    Miss Tan was embarrassed and shook her head: "no, as long as you sell the clothes to me, you can go now. It''s still the price just now, 1.5 million!"


    She felt that she had done the utmost in etiquette.


    "What if we don''t sell it?" Xiao Yao was also very angry.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t leave today." Miss Tan''s attitude has gradually cooled.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and chuckled: "they can''t stop me."


    "Then you can try it!" Miss Tan looked at him with disdain. Who is this guy? His four bodyguards are all elite veterans from the special forces. One in a thousand, this guy can''t stop him?


    I''m too confident!


    Xiao Yao shook his head and knew that Miss Tan would not believe her words. He simply decided to prove that he was not lying with his actions.


    His body suddenly moved, like a gust of wind, rushed to the nearest black suit, at the same time, he turned his fist into a claw, and went to the other side''s chest.


    Move like a dragon!

 Chapter 348

    Miss Tan''s four bodyguards, just feel in front of a flower, Xiao Yao has rushed to them, and at the same time waved his arm, hit each other''s chest.


    And then there''s the second, the third, the last.


    The four bodyguards didn''t even come back, but they had been smashed out by Xiao Yao. It can be seen how fast Xiao Yao''s speed is.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the four bodyguards had been cleaned up by Xiao Yao.


    Miss Tan covered her ears and mouth, widened her eyes and couldn''t believe what she saw.


    "Girl, how much do you charge for your bodyguards every month? Fifty dollars is more than that. " Xiao Yao now said this, not without the meaning of ridicule, but others are really qualified to ridicule. The four bodyguards lying on the ground all want to get up and fight with Xiao Yao to prove that they are definitely more than 50 yuan a month. However, when they think of the powerful atmosphere that Xiao Yao just broke out, they can''t help thinking that they''d better forgive this boy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth


    So all four of them were lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao looked at Xia Yixing and said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing nodded, her eyes full of smile, what happened just now, she did not show how surprised look, from the beginning, she knew Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person, although Xiao Yao''s performance is beyond her expectation, but think about it carefully, it is not so unacceptable.


    Watching Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing leave so calmly, Miss Tan has no choice but to stamp her feet behind.


    "Hum, I''ll talk to my father when I go back to see if you four bodyguards really only take money but don''t work!" Miss Tan''s anger can''t be released, so she can only vent on the four bodyguards.


    The four bodyguards are also full of grievances. They don''t want to fall down like this! Who knows that young man looks thin, but there is such a powerful explosive force hidden in his body?


    However, what Miss Tan said was true. They really didn''t play any role. Therefore, even if Miss Tan reprimanded them like this, they could only get up and hold their heads down and say nothing. This is that they have to suffer


    After walking away, Xia Yixing just laughed.


    "Xiao Yao, you are so wonderful!" Xia Yixing is in full bloom.


    This makes Xiao Yao a little sad, no good airway: "how old are you, fortunately others care about these, like a child."


    "Cut! Every girl is a little girl, but I didn''t meet a man who can let them release that kind of psychology. " Xia Yixing rolled his eyes and thought Xiao Yao was an idiot.


    But after her reaction, her face turned red again. She also realized that there was something wrong with what she said just now. Doesn''t it mean that Xiao Yao is the boy who can let himself release his child''s psychology.


    She couldn''t help thinking about what had happened in the shop before, and her face turned red again.


    "I just wanted to buy this dress. I didn''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it!" Xia Yixing began to explain, but at the beginning of this explanation, she felt that she had said too much. Maybe Xiao Yao didn''t think it was anything. Isn''t this the place without silver?


    In the past, Xia Yixing was very confident in her IQ, but now, she finds that she has a big problem with her IQ, and now her face is as hot as fire.


    "Well, no other meaning? You took all my first kisses away, and now you don''t mean anything else, just let it go? " Xiao Yao was very unhappy and said.


    "..." Xia Yixing wants to kick Xiao Yao out.


    She wanted to be angry, but then she suddenly showed a smile, narrowed her eyes and said, "yes, I don''t mind if you have to ask me to be responsible. I just don''t know how to explain to Li Xiaoxiao when you go back to Haitian city. Have you considered it now?"


    "..." now Xiao Yao is speechless.


    Ah, what do the women at the foot of the mountain think? It''s clear that I want to get some cheap money. How can I be at a loss by a girl now? He wanted to despise himself.


    He felt that he really lost the majority of men!


    "Silent? Did you give up Xia Yixing said with a sly smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "as a girl, you should be reserved and show off. Did I tell you a dirty joke, and you have to tell me a more dirty one?"


    Xia Yixing is giggled by Xiao Yao. The previous embarrassment is easily resolved after Xiao Yao''s words, which makes Xia Yixing look at Xiao Yao again. It seems that this guy''s EQ is not too low!


    "Shall we go straight to the birthday party now?" Xiao Yao asked. He also seems to deliberately avoid the previous things, so as not to stir up the situation too embarrassed, that''s boring, maybe also let Xia Yixing think that he put it clear is to let the relationship between the two people stick up.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? What time is it? Let me show you around first! This street is still very busy. " Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    "Guests, as long as you don''t abduct me." Xiao Yao said with a smile. Xia Yixing glanced at him and said, "master Xiao, who can abduct you? In my opinion, it''s quite easy to abduct and sell others with your mind. Maybe the person abducted and sold by you can count your money for you! Let''s not talk about anything else. Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya, I''m afraid they''ve racked their brains and can''t even play with you? " Xiao Yao did not comment and laughed¡° By the way, there is an antique street at the back of this street. Do you want to have a look? " Xia Yixing said¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao thought about it and shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, being idle is also idle. Let''s go and have a look."¡° Then go In Kyoto, people who are serious about playing antiques usually go to Panjiayuan. Therefore, in an antique street, there are usually small traders. It''s more difficult to pick any treasures from them than to go to heaven. In recent years, however, a collection boom has been set off at home and abroad. Many good things have been sold to sky high prices, and almost every family has begun to think about whether there are any good things in their family. Therefore, it becomes more difficult to pick up leaks. Why pick up the leak? It''s easy to explain, that is, if you buy something good at a very low price, it''s a leak. The antonym of "picking up" is naturally "drilling", which means buying modern handicrafts at a high price or making old ones, which is almost worthless. Therefore, if some collectors find a leak, they will boast for several months. But if they make a hole, hehe, it''s not good to say, so as not to sprinkle salt on the wound. The people who come to the antique street are just ordinary people. They are just curious and fresh. Most of the people who really want to do something about the collection have gone to Panjiayuan. On the side of the street, there are many small stalls, and many people come here. Although it is not bustling, it is at least a little more lively than the previous commercial streets¡° Tell me what you see. It''s not bad for money Xia Yixing laughs and makes a joke with Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "I come here, pure broken is just to join in the fun."¡° ha-ha! Yeah, me too! Anyway, just join in the fun and pass the time. " Xia Yixing said¡° Come on! Then I''ll have a good look. Maybe I can pick up a big leak! " Xiao Yao also made a joke¡° Puff... "When they were talking, a man in suit and shoes behind them couldn''t help laughing. Then the man said to the girl beside him," young people nowadays, they are really more daring and layman. They dare to say that they can pick up the leak by themselves. Don''t make a fuss. " Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing frowned slightly and turned to look at the man. The two of them are just chatting and joking with each other. I didn''t expect that some people would come up to pick on each other. Now are people very idle? However, Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing just looked at the man. If they want to argue with each other, their mentality is not so bad. They just go far away¡° Eh, Xiao Yao, I think that''s pretty good! " Xia Yixing suddenly squatted in front of a stall. In this stall, there is a red cloth on the ground, on which there are some porcelain and jade. What Xia Yixing values is a transparent bracelet¡° Boss, how much is this? " Xia Yixing asked¡° "Yes?" The stall owner is a middle-aged man in his forties. When he saw Xia Yixing, his eyes lit up. He had to have some eyesight to do this business. After seeing Xia Yixing, he found that the girl was unusual. She was covered with famous brands all over her body, and the mechanical watch on her wrist seemed expensive. What''s more, this girl is also accompanied by a handsome man. He immediately realizes that his business is coming! Young, rich, and this pair of men and women do not hold hands, that is to say, the relationship between them has not reached that stage, generally in this case, the girl''s eyes, followed by men will not be stingy. What''s more, this is still a beautiful woman, and the man has no reason to be stingy¡° Buy it now, 100000! " Said the man¡° A hundred thousand? " Xia Yixing was a little surprised¡° Yes The middle-aged man said with a smile, "girl, you don''t think my shop is small, but it''s definitely a good thing. Our family''s ancestral bracelet has been in our family since the early Qing Dynasty. It''s handed down from generation to generation to our daughter-in-law."¡° Since it''s your family heirloom, how can you sell it? "¡° Well, it''s not a family accident. " Speaking of this, the man was sad, but also squeezed a few tears, "if my mother-in-law had not been seriously ill, and now she is in urgent need of money for treatment, I mean nothing will be taken out to sell the family heirloom, and I will be forced to die!"

 Chapter 349

    When the stall owner spoke, he burst into tears, and his appearance was touching. Xia Yixing couldn''t help but be moved.


    "Ah, this is a good man who is infatuated with love!" Xia Yixing couldn''t help sighing. In her opinion, a person who is willing to sell his family heirloom to treat his wife is definitely not a bad person.


    She just wanted to take out her wallet, but Xiao Yao grabbed her.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes the jade bracelet in Xia Yixing''s hand. He just takes a light look at it and frowns. He puts it aside and says, "Yixing, let''s go to another place to have a look?"


    "What?! I think this bracelet is very good! " Xia Yixing is a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    The stall owner was also a little unhappy: "little brother, this jade bracelet is our family treasure, and the girl really likes it. Besides, you don''t need to pay for it. What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a smile, "I can''t see it. I''m afraid it''s going to make a hole. If you have to go deep, I''m afraid it''s soaked, isn''t it


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, that middle-aged man is like being pulled out of the spirit, the whole person is dispirited down, but waved: "well, count me unlucky, this is met expert."


    When Xiao Yao spoke, he used some insider language.


    Generally, when you are playing antiques or going to an antique street, even if you think something is wrong, you can''t say it''s fake. After all, if you want to play antiques, porcelain and jade, it''s a test of eyesight. If you earn it, congratulations. Your eyesight is good. It''s a leak. But if you are cheated by those fabricated stories, you''ll pay for it, This can only be said to be a big eye, there is no way to get back the head account.


    Therefore, even if something is wrong, you can only say "you can''t see it" or "you don''t dare to take it". As soon as you say that, the seller will understand that it will never be forced to give up. However, if you dare to say "false", I''m sorry for you. Let''s stay and say it well. We have to make it clear!


    After all, the sound of "fake" can be regarded as smashing the signboard of others.


    What Xiao Yao said about "soaked" is actually making old things, soaking them with chemicals for a period of time, and making them appear like this. The world is just a pile of glass slag, which is not good to wear on people. On the contrary, the chemicals and radioactive elements inside will cause certain harm to human body.


    To put it simply, this is a one shot business. After a long time, the jade bracelet will be discarded naturally. This technique is not clever, and it can only fool some laymen. Xiao Yao had studied with his grandfather for a period of time. Although he didn''t have an in-depth understanding and research, he still knew some basic knowledge.


    Therefore, when the stall owner heard what Xiao Yao said, he gave up entanglement. The other party has already given him face, and didn''t say it''s fake. If he doesn''t let go, it''s bad rules.


    Although Xia Yixing didn''t understand it before, after listening to Xiao Yao and the stall owner''s words, he pondered the expression on each other''s face. He realized clearly in his heart. He was embarrassed and glared at the stall owner.


    "Well, it''s boring." With that, she stood up and started.


    Xiao Yao followed.


    "Well, are these people all professional actors? Looking at that guy talking before, tears are coming down. I didn''t expect that he was just making up a story. " Xia Yixing turns her lips and is wronged. She feels that her love is overflowing and meaningless. Instead, she is laughed at by Xiao Yao.


    "These places are mixed up. As long as they can get money, what can they do? It''s not your fault. I was almost cheated in my early years. Fortunately, my grandfather is here, which is similar to today''s scene. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao with great interest and asked, "do you know everything?"


    "I can''t say that. I know something about it." Xiao Yao said modestly.


    Xia Yixing rolled her eyes. Although Xiao Yao said so, she didn''t catch any modest look from Xiao Yao''s face. No way, this guy himself is not a modest person!


    After walking for a while, Xiao Yao sighs as he looks at it. The things on this street are either fakes made to deceive laymen, or handicrafts from earlier ages. They have no value. Xiao Yao also feels dull when he looks at them.


    "Xiao Yao, this street is going to be finished. You haven''t seen anything good?" Xia Yixing said, "I want to follow you to pick up a leak!"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t have a good way: "it''s so simple to pick up a leak, even in Liulichang. In addition, it''s even more difficult to pick up a leak than to go to heaven these years. Even some old collectors who have been in this field for decades may not have the chance to pick up a leak."


    Xia Yixing turns his mouth. In fact, Xiao Yao has some abilities in treasure identification, which Xia Yixing knew before.


    "Well, you said that those collectors have no chance to pick up the leak in their whole life, so you are more powerful than them?" Xia Yixing said with a smile, "more than 100000 yuan bought Daxia Zhenxing. I can still remember it!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. That piece of Daxia Zhenxing had already been in the hands of his grandfather. Xiao Yao also put this matter behind him.


    "I was lucky. What''s more, at the last auction, too many people had no eyesight." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing said with a giggle: "you have offended a lot of people."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. He thought he was telling the truth, so even if he really offended people, it was not a big deal for him.


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave Antique Street, suddenly, Xiao yaodun stepped down, his face showed a look of amazement, then turned around and looked at the booth on his right.


    After this look, he couldn''t take back his eyes any more, and quickly walked to him.


    What Xiao Yao was staring at was a jade pendant about the size of a palm. There was a layer of dust on it and it was placed in a corner. The main reason why Xiao Yao was surprised was that the Qi emitted from the jade pendant made Xiao Yao feel very familiar, just like the Buddha dust bead Xiao Yao saw last time.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, only glanced at it, then his eyes immediately moved away.


    If the stall owner saw that Xiao Yao was staring at the jade pendant all the time, he was afraid that the other party would ask for it. So now the smartest way is to keep quiet. Instead, he picked up a porcelain vase and weighed it in his hand.


    "Oh! Young man, you can''t take it casually, are you a novice? " The stall owner is a sixty year old man with small eyes. He squints at Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, more or less a look of disdain.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "how do you say that?" Although that''s what he said, Xiao Yao already understood each other''s meaning. Generally speaking, when looking at fragile things such as porcelain, he should never start.


    For example, if the porcelain is broken at this time, I''m sorry! This is the favorite vase of Empress Dowager Cixi. What? You said impossible? Hehe, this thing is broken. Why can''t you say it''s impossible?


    Moreover, some unscrupulous peddlers will deliberately break the porcelain and put it together. Once they start, the vase will be broken, and there is no way to reason.


    They just bite to death. They say you did it. What can you do?


    The little old man thought that Xiao Yao really didn''t understand. He was just a novice, and he was happy. He explained it carefully.


    He is still very happy to see this kind of guest. This kind of person, who doesn''t understand anything, is a layman. Otherwise, he has read several novels about antique identification or some treasure appraisal programs, and he wants to pick up the leak with his passion. To deal with such a guest, he can treat the other party as the head of injustice as long as he makes things better.


    Xiao Yao won''t feel uncomfortable even if he knows what the other party thinks, because now he just wants the other party to think so.


    "Boss, how much is your porcelain? As long as it''s true, I don''t care how much it costs! Man, it''s not bad for money! " Xiao Yao opened his mouth and said that it was like a dandy, which made the stall owner more happy.


    "Young master, you really have eyes!" Seeing Xiao Yao''s virtue, although the stall owner was contemptuous, his address became more respectful. After all, he was his parents!


    He continued: "this porcelain is not simple. Look at the shape, the texture and the pattern. It''s definitely from the Eastern Han Dynasty."


    "The Eastern Han Dynasty?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and said, "the porcelains that just appeared in the Eastern Han Dynasty are usually blue glazed porcelains. It was not until the Sui and Tang Dynasties that blue porcelain, white porcelain and two kinds of monochromatic porcelains gradually appeared. If it had to be more complicated, at that time, there were only engraving, engraving, printing, decal, flower picking and openwork, Maybe it was the colored porcelain that appeared in the Qing Dynasty? Are you sure it was in the Eastern Han Dynasty


    When Xiao Yao said this, the stall owner was sweating and laughing bitterly.


    "Well, young master, you are also an expert in emotion. Isn''t this playing pig and eating tiger?" The stall owner had a headache and said that he really had no way to deal with such a guest. He thought the other party was a lamb to be slaughtered, but now he found that he was wrong.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. To be frank, although this vase is a fake, it can do well. It''s 500 yuan. I''ll take it if I can." Xiao Yao said.


    "Five hundred?" The stall owner''s face was a little ugly. "Five hundred yuan, I can''t even earn my capital."


    "Can''t you earn back the capital?" Xiao Yao touched his chin, "I''ll supply you four hundred and one. Would you like to?"


    This time, the stall owner is completely helpless, can only wave his hand to beg for mercy: "young master, even if I have no eyes, I should not fool you before, 500 yuan, you take it." Anyway, it costs 80 yuan to buy this thing. It''s just that we need to spend some time to make it old.


    Xiao Yao nodded, took out five red tickets from his pocket and handed them to him. Then he picked up the humble jade pendant and said, "what do you think of this as an addition?"


    The stall owner just glanced at it and nodded, "fifty more." He bought that jade pendant from an old farmer in a second-hand market for ten yuan, but the color was so bad that he left it there all the time. No one looked there at all¡° It''s easy to say Xiao Yao gave Zhang another 100, and the other side found 50. He immediately put it into his pocket. As soon as he stood up, a slightly old voice sounded¡° Boy, how about showing me this jade pendant? "

 Chapter 350

    Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing turned around and glanced at the old man standing behind them, slightly surprised.


    The old man was wearing a light cyan gown with deep eyes. His hair was more than half white. He didn''t know if he had dyed it in the middle. His face was full of ravines. He looked over seventy years old.


    His eyes look bright, and his face also has a calm smile. When he opens his mouth to speak, he can feel the taste of a scholar.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly and said something dangerous in his heart. He had bought it.


    "Jade pendant? Ha! I bought a jade pendant for 50 yuan. What''s good to see? The old man joked Xiao Yao said with careless eyes.


    "It''s all right to have a look, isn''t it?" Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao is more and more unhappy. He has made his meaning very clear. The other party is pretending not to hear it.


    The stall owner seemed to realize that something was wrong. His heart beat violently. He seemed to realize that he was wrong this time. The jade pendant was not as simple as he thought. Before, Xiao Yao went with the fake porcelain, but now, he left the vase aside and put the jade pendant in his pocket.


    With this alone, he guessed that the other party''s goal was probably the jade pendant at the beginning.


    But now, the goods have been sold, even if he realized that something is wrong, there is no other way, can only be helpless in the heart.


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man as if he wanted to see the jade he had just bought. But he had no choice but to take it out of his pocket again.


    "Look, it''s OK, but don''t try to run with it!" Xiao Yao yelled and handed over the jade pendant.


    The old man can''t laugh or cry. For so many years, few people will talk to him like this. What kind of person does this young man regard himself as?


    However, he didn''t say anything. The other party was willing to show him the jade pendant, which has given him a lot of face, and he doesn''t have to haggle over such small things.


    After taking the jade pendant, he took it in his hand and played with it carefully. He took out a magnifying glass he had with him and looked at it seriously for a while. Then he squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "young man, I look good at this jade pendant. It''s 500000 yuan. I took it. What''s the matter?"


    The stall owner was holding an old vase in his hand. When he heard this, he felt his hand tremble and the vase fell to the ground and broke.


    He wanted to slap himself hard. What did he do! A jade pendant worth 500000 yuan was sold for 50 yuan! If there were not too many people now, he would like to rush up and grab the jade pendant back.


    "Not for sale." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You bought it for fifty yuan, but you didn''t sell it for half a million?" The old man was a little surprised. He was very curious. "Can you see what kind of jade it is?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if I can''t see it, I won''t buy it."


    "Tell me about it then!" Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao was a little impatient: "I just know what I know. Why do I have to say it? I don''t know if you can take away my jade pendant? "


    "..." the old man is even more sad. He is famous in Kyoto and even in the whole Chinese collection world. If people want to invite him out of the mountain, it will cost at least 500000 yuan. But now, this young man is so impatient with him.


    "Xiao Yao, since he asked you, just tell me!" Xia Yixing said with a smile, in fact, she is also very interested in this jade.


    "All right." Xiao Yao sighed, and said, "this is Duyu. There is another name, Dushan jade, which is also one of the four famous Chinese jade. The reason why it is called this name is because the origin of Dushan jade is in Dushan, Henan Province, so it can also be called Henan jade. Dushan Jade has been mined as early as 6000 years ago, Moreover, when the Fuhao Tomb of Yin Ruins in Anyang was excavated in 1976, many of the jades buried with it were Dushan jade. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao picked his eyebrows, looked at the old man and said, "am I right to say that?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao has a lot to say. For example, Dushan jade can be divided into green Dushan jade, red Dushan jade, white Dushan jade, purple Dushan jade, yellow Dushan jade, black Dushan jade, green Dushan jade, and variegated Dushan jade. But if we talk about these, we have to say it endlessly. Xiao Yao doesn''t have the spare time, so it''s better to stop.


    "That''s right." The old man was a little surprised. After all, Xiao Yao was young and could see through Dushan Jade at a glance, which made him incredible. After all, there are few young people who are interested in these things, so many of the favorites in China are old and middle-aged people, but even those of them may not be able to distinguish Dushan jade.


    Although Dushan jade is one of the four famous jade, few people know more about Lantian jade than Hotan jade.


    "A million." The old man opened the price again, because he felt that even if the jade in his hand was Dushan jade, he could win the price of one million.


    Xiao Yao laughed and continued: "if it''s only Dushan jade, maybe it''s nothing, but look at the Yubi Baojiang of this jade, it may be just unearthed, maybe it''s also from the Tang Dynasty, one million... It''s a joke."


    The old man was more and more surprised. He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and said, "can you tell the age?"


    "I dare not tell the age, I can only guess." Xiao Yao said.


    The old man took a deep breath. Looking at Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, he could not help but be convinced. To tell the truth, even he himself might not dare to dating a jade pendant in such a short time. This is a very lax thing.


    "I''m Meng Lang, young man. You can make an offer." Said the old man.


    "I don''t sell it for any money. First of all, I''m not short of money. Secondly, this jade pendant is very useful to me." Xiao Yao held out his hand, took the jade pendant, played with it in his hand, and continued, "this jade is a good dish. Maybe the price can be higher."


    "Oh?" The old man is more interested in Xiao Yao. "Do you know Pan Yu?"


    "A little bit." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then tell me, how is Pan Yu


    "Pan Yu, it''s just Wen pan, Wu pan, Yi pan... Old man, you''re really interesting. It''s holding me back, isn''t it? I know it or I don''t, it doesn''t matter to you, does it? " Xiao Yao is really very sad. It''s the first time he saw such a man as the old man. He said that he would not sell it. The other party had to let him talk carefully.


    What, do you think I''m a storyteller?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t mind wasting some saliva if the other party thinks it sounds good and can give him a reward of eight thousand yuan, but the other party doesn''t even pay for it, and he still hopes to continue to say it - isn''t that a tosser?


    The old man seemed to realize that he had said too much, so he took out a business card and handed it to him.


    "Little brother, if you want to sell this jade one day, please contact me, two million! That''s the price. " Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao nodded, took the card and left with Xia Yixing.


    The stall owner is still in a daze. He can''t come back for a long time.


    It''s just a jade pendant that was bought for one yuan and fifty yuan. In the blink of an eye, it was carried to two million yuan.


    He missed a big chance! If he could, he would like to stab himself to death.


    The old man wanted to turn around and leave, but he was stopped by the stall owner.


    "Don''t go, old man! I still have some jadeite here, or would you like to have a look again? Just look at this piece of jadeite. I don''t want you to spend two million. You can take one million! This is the most serious kind of Imperial Green Glass The stall owner said anxiously that the jadeite in his mouth is the jadeite that everyone knows well.


    There are two kinds of jade, jadeite and nephrite.


    Looking at the stall owner, the old man couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "boy, you just said the glass seed - you have to go to the last word, right? In addition, since things have been sold, don''t worry. Let others pick them up. You can only say that your eyesight is not good, and you have nothing to deal with in your heart. Just take it as a lesson to spend money on it. You should know what you do in this business. "


    The stall owner listened to the old man''s words and nodded with a wry smile. Indeed, those who do this business naturally know that there are eyewinkers every day. Xiao Yao picked up the leak, but also can only say that his eyesight is not home, there is nothing to regret


    Out of the antique street, Xia Yixing stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiaoyao was staring at for a long time with her eyes like this. She felt that she was almost out of breath.


    "Xia Yixing, I know I''m very good-looking and I''m one in a million beautiful men, but you can''t look at me either!" Xiao Yao''s heart is a little shy.


    Xia Yixing was not amused by his wonderful remarks, but said seriously: "Xiao Yao, are you an alien?"


    "..." Xiao Yao''s heart is going to be broken. Well, I can admit that what I just said is exaggerated, but you can''t directly say that I''m as ugly as an alien! Er... It doesn''t seem right. Some time ago, it was not a popular Korean drama called you from the stars?


    oh dear! Xia Yixing, this is not to beat around the Bush to say that he is handsome, Du Minjun... So shy! Are all the girls so unrestrained now?


    "Ah! If you buy something for 50 yuan, two million people will buy it. Are you an alien or not? " Xia Yixing continued to ask.


    When Xiao Yao heard that, he was not interested in what the other side said.


    "I''m not an alien, but I''ve just seen Dushan Jade before, and this jade pendant makes me feel very special." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    "Yes? How special is it? " Xia Yixing asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and didn''t say much, because now he can''t say it clearly. However, he thinks that the jade pendant he bought is definitely a good thing. After all, since this jade pendant can have the air mechanism of Buddha dust beads, it''s absolutely not that bad. No matter how it is said, he can make a steady profit without losing money. This is nonsense. If he buys it for 50 yuan, he can lose money.


    He put the jade pendant into his pocket and said with a smile, "where are we going now?" Xia Yixing raised his wrist, looked at his watch and said, "go to the club. Anyway, it''s almost time. Besides, I''m hungry."¡° Don''t you need to buy some birthday presents for your friends? " Xiao Yao asked in a low voice. Don''t Xia Yixing and her circle need to give gifts to attend birthday parties? Originally, he did not dare to ask, for fear that he would be despised. But after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Xia Yixing patted his head: "Oh! If you don''t say I''ll forget, let''s go and buy presents! " Xiao Yao: "he really wants to see what is in Xia Yixing''s mind!

 Chapter 351

    With Xia Yixing in a hurry to buy a necklace, then, two people immediately find a place to change clothes, driving to the Blue Maple club.


    Xia Yixing said that Lanfeng club is a private club in Kyoto. If you want to enter Lanfeng club, you must have a VIP card. The VIP card in Xia Yixing''s hand is only gold grade. It''s very difficult to get a diamond card. Although she is the little princess of the Xia family, she is still some distance away from the real inner circle of the core Yamen.


    People come and go in the maple leaf club, and even Xiao Yao sees many stars he has only seen on TV before.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are almost unable to see over, at this time he is to understand what is called the real eyes should not be free.


    It''s as if the whole buns are going to the city.


    Xia Yixing does not move God salad, La Xiaoyao, can''t laugh or cry: "look left and right, what good-looking ah?"


    "There are so many stars here!" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    The volume of his voice is really not small. When he said that, it immediately caused a lot of laughter. Many people looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of sarcastic eyes, as if this guy was an idiot.


    Although Xia Yixing didn''t feel that Xiao Yao had disgraced him, he couldn''t laugh or cry. He could only sigh, quicken his pace and take Xiao Yao into the elevator.


    "Xiao Yao, I said you are so old that you haven''t seen a star?" Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao with black lines. She can''t laugh and cry properly.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temples. Hei hei said, "am I particularly like a woodlouse?"


    Before those people in the back of the laughter, Xiao Yao of course also listen in the ear.


    "Well... It''s a bit like that, but it''s OK. I don''t dislike you either!" Xia Yixing said generously.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He thinks that Xia Yixing and himself have known each other for a long time, and now they are learning to be bad. For example, the ability of climbing along the pole is no less than himself. It''s so promising!


    "Giggle, I''m joking with you, but you''d better not do that in the future. It''s more or less not good-looking. If you want to develop in Kyoto in the future, you have to consider your own image." Xia Yixing is serious.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but also some helpless, said: "to tell you the truth, I really never thought about having to develop anything in Kyoto before, but what you said is also good. Everything is possible in the future. It''s no harm for me to develop in Kyoto."


    Anyway, Kyoto is the core of China. If Xiao Yao really wants to make waves in China''s business circle, he will definitely be involved after Kyoto. But now Xiao Yao himself has not thought so far, in his view, as long as he can live a comfortable, happy life, no matter where, is a great happiness.


    Holding his wife and children on the Kang, this may have been the pursuit of many people''s life. Maybe Xiao Yao''s revenge will be bigger, but he will never think that making big money is his goal in life.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Yao is not so ambitious in business. If it wasn''t for Fang Hai and song Yilin, he wouldn''t worry about how the Mo family is going to toss about. However, now that he has chosen to go this way, Xiao Yao must take them all the way to the end with the responsible person. It would be a long way to go, It is obviously unfair to song Yilin and Fang Hai.


    By the time I thought about it, the elevator door was open¡° This is the fifth floor. From the first floor to the third floor, Bronze members can enter. From the fourth floor to the eighth floor, Silver members can enter. From the eighth floor to the twelfth floor, Gold members can enter. Only diamond VIP cards can go up to the twelfth floor. " Xia Yixing said as she walked with Xiao Yao.


    "That''s it Xiao Yao nodded and was curious again. "Aren''t you a gold card? Why are we only on the fifth floor now? "


    "People who attend birthday parties don''t always have gold cards." Xia Yixing said simply.


    After listening to Xia Yixing''s explanation, Xiaoya immediately realizes that she has asked a very stupid question.


    With Xia Yixing behind, two people came to a hall.


    The area of the hall is about 300 square meters. There are many tables and chairs. In the four corners, there are four speakers with good sound quality. The melodious and soothing music reverberates in the ear. In the middle of the ceiling, there is a crystal chandelier with a diameter of 67 meters. However, it is not just a chandelier. After all, the hall has a large area, Every other distance on the ceiling, there will be a small crystal chandelier, which looks very delicate.


    In the hall, there are more than ten tables and chairs. People who don''t know think who got married and held the banquet. After all, it''s certainly not a bad thing to make more friends in Xia Yixing''s circle. Moreover, it''s convenient to expand their circle. Therefore, Xiao Yao can''t imagine the social circle of these people.


    Two people just came in not a while, many people looked sideways.


    In this circle, Xia Yixing is still very dazzling. Many people look at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes and guess Xiao Yao''s identity one after another. After all, the man who can accompany Xia Yixing is absolutely different.


    Before they came here, Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing had already found a place to put on their dresses. They stood together and seemed to be a perfect match.


    "Little star, you are coming!" A crisp voice sounded, and then a pretty girl in a pink evening dress jogged over, hugged Xia Yixing and said with a smile.


    "Come on, Wang JUANJUAN, I said how old you are, and you are so upset." Xia Yixing slaps the girl''s buttocks mischievously. Xiao Yao looks at her and thinks, do you need to help Xia Yixing.


    "Well! I don''t like tossing! By the way, your skirt is beautiful today! I seem to have seen it somewhere... Oh! I remember The girl named Wang JUANJUAN patted her head and said, "isn''t this the latest dress designed by Dola this year, the Blue Danube?"


    "Ahab! Wang JUANJUAN, I can''t see it. Although her hair is still so long now, her knowledge is not so short. " Xia Yixing giggles.


    It can be seen that the relationship between Xia Yixing and the girl named Wang JUANJUAN is really very good, otherwise, they will not be so unscrupulous to make fun of each other. You know, in Xia Yixing''s circle, they always need to be cautious in their words and deeds, otherwise, they will easily lose face and cause some unnecessary trouble.


    "Little star, I''ve told you many times. Don''t call me Wang JUANJUAN. What a rustic name! You can call me my English name, Mary Wang JUANJUAN said bitterly.


    "Cough..." Xiao Yao on the side couldn''t help being choked and coughed.


    Mary? Lying trough, the English name is too vulgar, so look, or Wang JUANJUAN also listen to it! Xiao Yao couldn''t help thinking about it, but he didn''t say it after all. After all, it''s Xia Yixing who is familiar with the girl named Wang JUANJUAN, not him. Such words will only arouse each other''s disgust.


    "Yes?" Wang JUANJUAN''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao, glanced at Xia Yixing, and said with a smile, "who is this handsome guy? Do you have a new boyfriend? It wasn''t this one around you yesterday! "


    "..." Xia Yixing is full of black lines, "you poured dirty water on me again - I was with Xiao Yao yesterday."


    "Well, it''s a failure." Wang JUANJUAN sighed and lost her interest.


    "This is a gift for you. Take it first." Xia Yixing handed over the necklace she had brought. She had nothing to do with her best friend. They had known each other for such a long time, and she was clear about each other''s temperament. Therefore, she didn''t care about Wang JUANJUAN''s jokes. Anyway, she often played Wang JUANJUAN''s jokes, and everyone had been used to them for a long time.


    "Yes? Little star, you are so kind to me Wang JUANJUAN opened the box and was very happy.


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of being ignored.


    His eyes looked around, but he did not expect to see a familiar person, and the man also saw him.


    "Handsome, what are you looking at? I know, there are many beauties tonight, but now our Kyoto flower is standing by your side. I don''t look down on you when I see you? " Wang JUANJUAN''s hand gently patted Xiao Yao''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Well... No, No." Xiao Yao was embarrassed. "I just saw a familiar friend."


    "Oh? Are you here, and do you have acquaintances? " Wang Juan Juan seems to be surprised.


    By this time, the man had come to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!" Wu Jingtian came up to him and said with a smile.


    "Brother Wu, I didn''t expect you to be here." Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "did you come here specially?"


    "No, No." Wu Jingtian waved his hand, then came up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "I''m staying in Kyoto now. The old man at home means that after all, this is the center of China. As the saying goes, if I don''t know my official position before I get to Kyoto, I want to rush here."


    Xiao Yao nodded and understood the meaning of Wu Jingtian.


    Wu Jingtian is really too young. At his age, his father can''t keep climbing. So he went to Kyoto to broaden his territory. Moreover, as long as he can make a breakthrough in Kyoto, the whole Wu family can take off quickly.


    "Brother Wu, do you know each other?" Wang Juan was a little surprised.


    Wu Jingtian is definitely a very important person at this banquet tonight. Many people want to have a good relationship with Wu Jingtian at the whole birthday party. Although Wu Jingtian has not been in Kyoto for a long time, it is not difficult for Wu Jingtian to rise in Kyoto at such an age because of his father''s and grandfather''s relationship, It''s just a matter of time.


    Therefore, as long as Wu Jingtian is willing, he can immediately attract many friends.


    However, Wu Jingtian is also a proud man. It''s too difficult to make friends with such a person. Therefore, Wu Jingtian''s "brother Xiao" stuns many people present.

 Chapter 352

    When Xiao Yao talks to Wu Jingtian, she doesn''t know that there is a girl in a dress looking at him.


    "I haven''t seen him for a long time. I didn''t expect to see him in such a place." The girl rubbed her hair, slightly surprised.


    The girl looks pretty, surrounded by many men, and intends to seize the opportunity to offer hospitality.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s find a quiet place to have a good chat." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    He also realized that he and Xiao Yao had become the focus of attention. Previously, Wu Jingtian had not established himself in Kyoto. If he was too high-profile, it would be easy to arouse some people''s vigilance against him. Those public affairs are really not suitable for him to do.


    Xiao Yao naturally understood the meaning of Wu Jingtian. After saying hello to Xia Yixing, he went to one side and chatted with Wu Jingtian.


    After Xiao Yao left, Wang JUANJUAN couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little star, I can''t see it. This one around you is not an ordinary person. No wonder he can hold the beauty back." Wang JUANJUAN seized the opportunity and joked.


    Xia Yixing stares at her, blushes slightly, spat: "don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Yao and I are just friends now."


    "Is it just friendship?" Wang JUANJUAN angrily said, "do you think you are very smart, so you want to bully me in IQ?" You know, in addition to Qin Tianya, there has never been a man who can appear in public with Xia Yixing before, so now Xia Yixing says that she and Xiao Yao are just ordinary friends, and Wang JUANJUAN can''t believe it!


    At this time, there are many girls running to the front, pulling Xia Yixing to ask questions. After all, in this circle, Xia Yixing already belongs to the people at the top of the pyramid. Therefore, many young people hope to have a good relationship with Xia Yixing. In this way, the enterprises in their family can also get the support of Xia family, and their interests can be imagined.


    Xia Yixing was surrounded by the crowd and couldn''t go out at all. She was very happy to see Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian chatting in the distance, so she sighed and began to deal with this situation. Anyway, before she came, she thought about what happened now. Now that the decision has come, you have to be prepared, don''t you?


    Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian had a good talk.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Wu Jingtian is very good at his temper, and Wu Jingtian also thinks that Xiao Yao is one of the few people who can make him admire.


    Two big men are chatting very hot. Some people who want to make friends with Wu Jingtian can only wait quietly on the side. Of course, they don''t wait, but guess the identity of Xiao Yao.


    There is a saying that what level of people your friends are, you are what level of people.


    After all, a person with an annual income of over 100 million and most of his friends are also billionaires. How can they make friends with an ordinary person with a monthly salary of only 3000 yuan? It''s not to say that they will definitely dislike the poor and love the rich. The more important reason is communication.


    When the billionaires are together, they communicate with stock funds and recent business trends, or villas, yachts, chariots and beauties.


    What are they talking about with workers who earn 3000 a month?


    This is the basic problem.


    Seeing Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian chatting happily, they think that Xiao Yao must also be a member of Wu Jingtian''s circle. Although they can''t be sure now, it''s the wisest thing not to provoke Xiao Yao¡° By the way, brother Xiao, how can you come here with the first lady of the Xia family? " Wu Jingtian asked curiously. When he asks questions, his eyes are full of ambiguity when he looks at Xiao Yao. Obviously, he also thinks that the relationship between Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao is definitely not so simple.


    "She and I are friends originally. When we came to Beijing this time, we just asked their family to help us." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Wu Jingtian''s eyes looking at him are too straightforward. It''s difficult to guess each other''s mind. However, Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to explain anything. This kind of thing can only be explained more and more darkly. It''s better not to say anything and let it be. Anyway, he and Xia Yixing are innocent


    Well, those four words, now Xiao Yao is really embarrassed to say.


    If it is before buying clothes, Xiao Yao absolutely dares to pat his chest and say that he and Xia Yixing are absolutely pure friendship, but now... Thinking of these, his expression has become a little embarrassed.


    Although Wu Jingtian is a Wuchi, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the world at all. If he doesn''t really master these skills, he may not be able to climb to the present position.


    Even if Wu Jingtian doesn''t understand, he will be more or less influenced when he was born in such a family.


    So, when Xiao Yao''s face was embarrassed, he immediately realized that he had guessed right. He immediately gave Xiao Yao a look of "I know". He put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He whispered: "don''t worry, I will never make it public. I will keep it secret from Li Xiaoxiao." Wu Jingtian has also been to Haitian city and met Li Xiaoxiao. That''s why he said more. The last time he went to Haitian city, he also found that the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao was very complicated.


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines, more and more depressed.


    What''s going on in this guy''s head? What does he think of himself as?


    "Brother Xiao, anyway, if you come to Kyoto in the future, call me. You also have my number. At least you have a place to stay." Wu Jingtian said, "don''t say nothing, it will make me sad."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you just came to Beijing, you must be busy for a while."


    Wu Jingtian sighed and said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, what you said is really right. I just came to Kyoto, and I have to deal with a lot of things, so I can''t accompany you when you come to Kyoto this time."


    "Ha! It''s OK. Anyway, I''m going back soon. " Xiao Yao said, "next time I come, if you dare to shut me down, I will kill you directly!"


    Wu Jingtian laughed.


    Two people are talking about this time, behind Xiao Yao, ye Xunzi is standing there quietly.


    Wu Jingtian glanced at Ye Xuan, and suddenly he was happy: "brother Xiao, this beautiful woman behind, should also be looking for you?"


    He sighed in his heart that his brother is really not an ordinary person. The girls around him are all beautiful. Whether it''s Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing or the girl standing behind Xiao Yao, it''s impossible to say what she looks like.


    Wu Jingtian is going to envy Xiao Yao now.


    Xiao Yao turns around and is surprised to see ye Xun.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s talk first. I''ll go and have a look." Wu Jingtian felt that he was really a man of insight! At this time, how inappropriate is it to stand on the side?


    Xiao Yao nodded. After Wu Jingtian walked away, he also came to ye xunju.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "long time no see."


    "Yes, it''s been a while, but it''s not a long time, is it?" Ye Xun narrowed his eyes and said, "I feel that you have changed a lot from the last time."


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "where has it changed?"


    "En... Last time you were surrounded by Li Xiaoxiao, the miss of the Li family in Haitian city. This time, you are surrounded by the miss of the Xia family, one of the three Chinese families. Isn''t this a big change?" Ye Xiaomi said.


    Xiao Yao''s words stopped for a while.


    "Why are you here?" After a short silence, Xiao Yao couldn''t help but wonder. After all, ye Xunzhi is not from Kyoto. Although the Ye family is a big family, they can''t compete with Kyoto.


    Ye Xunjie smiles, points to Wang JUANJUAN, and says, "her grandmother and my grandmother are sisters, so this time, my family let me come."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao understood it and thought that the growth of the Ye family had something to do with Wang JUANJUAN''s family.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Xia Yixing?" Ye Xun asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "friend."


    "Just friends?" Ye Xun''s face is directly written with the word "don''t believe", and Xiao Yao can only shrug his shoulders.


    On the other side, Wang''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Little star, your boyfriend and our cousin seem to have a good chat." Wang said.


    "Your cousin?" Xia Yixing was a little surprised.


    "Yes, Ye''s family in Anyan Province, ye Xun." Wang JUANJUAN said with a smile, "let''s talk about it first. If my cousin''s words take away your boyfriend''s soul, you can''t come to me and ask for someone. You won''t be responsible."


    Xia Yixing glared at her: "what are you talking about? Xiao Yao and I are just friends now. If it wasn''t for you that Zhou Lei would come today, I wouldn''t bring him."


    Wang Juan Juan embarrassed smile, carefully asked: "you really don''t call Zhou Lei?"


    "If I had called him, I would have been together for a long time. Why do I have to wait until now?" Xia Yixing has no good airway.


    Wang JUANJUAN sighed and said: "in fact, I think that Zhou Lei is still very good. You don''t know who his father is. He is the founder of the country. Although he has retired now, as long as he lives, his influence will still exist. Moreover, Zhou Lei''s father may enter the center of China in the next term. Although your Xia family is rich, they still lack some influence in their official career. If you really come together with Zhou Lei, it''s not a bad thing for your Xia family. "


    "Come on, Wang JUANJUAN, I don''t want to hear that in the future." Xia Yixing''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his face was a little gloomy.


    Wang JUANJUAN knows her best friend''s temper well. Seeing that Xia Yixing is really angry, she quickly chooses to keep quiet.


    At this time, I don''t know who yelled: "brother Zhou is coming!"


    "Is Zhou Dashao here?" The crowd swarmed towards the door.

 Chapter 353

    The hall of the club is full of people.


    If everyone can use a VIP card to locate, Zhou Lei is one of the few diamond card owners. His arrival has attracted everyone''s attention. The crowd rushes to Zhou Lei, just like all the stars holding the moon, encircling the white suit men who just came in.


    The man in the white suit is about twenty-seven or eighty years old. One hand is in his pocket, and the other hand is in front of his abdomen. When he starts, he swaggers. Even if it''s just a tiny look in his eyes, he reveals his unique self-confidence.


    "Who is this man? It''s really high-profile. " Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Wu Jingtian also came to Xiao Yao, squinted and explained to Xiao Yao, "Zhou Lei, who just came back from abroad, is a talented person. Although he is not old, he has a lot of halos on his head. His grandfather is the founding General of China. Although he is more than 80 years old, he is still in good health. It can be said that Zhou Lei''s grandfather is Huaxia''s current dinghaishen needle. As long as Zhou''s grandfather is still there, the Zhou family can''t go down.


    Moreover, Zhou Lei''s father, Zhou Wangjiang, is now standing on the edge of the Chinese power pyramid. It is estimated that the next term will be able to move forward and really step into the core. At that time, I am afraid that even if Mr. Zhou is gone, the Zhou family will still stand firm. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and nodded: "it seems that Zhou Lei''s back is really frightening."


    "Not only that, these are just his back. Jing. His own strength is also very good. After several years in the army, he voluntarily retired. In fact, if he still stays in the army, it is estimated that he will be less than 40 years old, so he will have to spend money on his shoulders."


    Xiao Yao had some interest in this: "if so, why did he retire?"


    "Because he can''t keep climbing, and he''s not allowed to keep climbing." Wu Jingtian said, "his father''s official career is prosperous. If he holds great power in the army, I''m afraid many people can''t sit still. If he really develops like that, can his father still walk into the core?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and understood.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t hang out on that road, Wu Jingtian now says everything. If Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand, he can only say that his brain is different from ordinary people.


    "I''ve heard of Zhou Lei. After he retired from the army, he seemed to be in business. In just a few years, his branch company in the United States was also listed." Ye Xunzhi said with a smile, "my grandfather often mentions him, saying that the tiger father has no dog. Although Zhou Lei didn''t take an official career or stay in the army, he can still win the world."


    "Zhou Lei is really capable." Xiao Yao nodded, not to mention other people like Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya. Compared with Zhou Lei, they are just dregs in the dregs.


    "Brother Xiao, I heard that Zhou Lei seems to be interested in Xia Yixing." Wu Jingtian added.


    "No?" Xiao Yao suddenly a head two big, this also no wonder Xia Yixing did not too directly refuse each other, feeling each other''s identity is so special! It''s always the Xia family. If Zhou Lei is really offended to death, I''m afraid the Xia family won''t take advantage.


    No wonder Xia Yixing must use this method.


    However, in this way, Zhou Lei''s spearhead will have to be directed at Xiao Yao, which is not good for Xiao Yao. Now, a Qin family and a Chu family are enough to make Xiao Yao''s head and heart filled. If Zhou Lei stands on the opposite side now, I''m afraid he will be offended in the future.


    Now that he has agreed to help Xia Yixing, Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to shrink back. After all, he is a man, so he can''t admit it. What''s more, if you agree to other people''s affairs, there is no reason to go back. Thinking of this, Xiao Yao coughs and walks to Xia Yixing''s side.


    After Zhou Lei entered the hall, he looked around, and finally saw Xia Yixing, with a smile on his face. As for the people around him, he didn''t take a look. After all, these people and he are not in the same circle. It''s good to show a small face. It''s unnecessary to continue to communicate with each other!


    Zhou Lei''s attitude doesn''t make people dissatisfied. After all, people have enough strength to despise them. Since their purpose is to hold their thighs, no matter what attitude others have, they can only break their teeth and swallow them in their stomach.


    Zhou Lei quickly walks to Xia Yixing. Just as he is about to speak, there is a young man beside Xia Yixing. He reaches out his hand and holds Xia Yixing''s little hand.


    This action fell in Zhou Lei''s eyes, his face also changed a little bit, but soon recovered, he was a master of disguise.


    Xia Yixing was caught by Xiao Yao unprepared, and was a little scared. After seeing Xiao Yao clearly, he was relieved, and he was also a little happy, glad that Xiao Yao didn''t drop the chain temporarily.


    "Yixing, who is this?" Zhou Lei coughed, a little embarrassed.


    "My boyfriend, Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao, this is my former senior, Zhou Lei. " Xia Yixing introduced them.


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Zhou Lei." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and shakes it with Zhou Lei. Zhou Lei smiles and nods. He holds Xiao Yao''s hand and then leaves. His eyes fall on Xia Yixing again¡° Time flies. I didn''t expect you to have a boyfriend now. " In the tone of his speech, there is something sour, but it''s no wonder that Zhou Lei hasn''t caught up with Xia Yixing for so many years. As a result, Xia Yixing has a boyfriend around him as soon as he comes back. In Zhou Lei''s heart, he is more or less uncomfortable. Under such circumstances, he can keep his face flat, which is already an ability. Xiao Yao also has a smile on his face. He looks very gentlemanly. At this time, he keeps silent and stands on the side, but he still holds Xia Yixing''s hand. Zhou Lei is talking to Xia Yixing, so as a gentleman, he should keep silent first. The reason why he has been holding Xia Yixing''s hand is to declare sovereignty in this way. Naturally, Zhou Lei also noticed such details. He could not help glancing at Xiao Yao, but his face was still motionless¡° Mr. Zhou Lei, you also said that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I found a boyfriend. Isn''t that a very normal thing? " Xia Yixing said with a smile. Zhou Lei is slightly a Leng, the facial expression slightly stagnated for a while, immediately nodded and said with a smile: "that''s right, you are not young, you should find a man to get married." Then he stretched out his fist, gently hammered Xiao Yao on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "boy, treat Xia Yixing well. This is the flower of our school. Even now, many people know her." I''m afraid only Xiao Yao can understand the subconsciousness in Zhou Lei''s words. The other party seems to want to tell Xiao Yao that he and Xia Yixing come from the same school, so he will know Xia Yixing better. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "brother Zhou Lei is polite. Since Xiaoxing is my girlfriend, I take good care of her. Naturally, it''s all my duty." There are other meanings hidden in Xiao Yao''s words. This is to tell Zhou Lei that this is Laozi''s girlfriend and I will treat her well. Anyway, it has nothing to do with you! Xiao Yao does not move the air to return a gun, this pour is unexpectedly Zhou Lei''s anticipation. Xiao Yao looks so young. Originally, Zhou Lei thought that the other party was a child and easy to bully. Now it seems that the other party''s mind is also very mature and has a strong sense of city. Such an opponent gives him a headache. He has already thought about it now. After he goes back, no matter what, he should check Xiao Yao carefully to see what the other party''s identity is. After all, the man who can be liked by Xia Yixing must not be simple. In fact, Zhou Lei previously thought that Xiao Yao might be a shield for Xia Yixing. After all, he had never heard of Xiao Yao''s task before. Before he came back, he also inquired that Xia Yixing didn''t have a boyfriend. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Xia Yixing has just come back with a much better boyfriend? However, when he saw Xiao Yao holding Xia Yixing''s hand, Xia Yixing didn''t have any opinions, he overturned his previous idea. You know, even in the past, when the things between Xia Yixing and Qin Tianya were full of troubles, he didn''t see any intimate contact between Qin Tianya and Xia Yixing! It can be seen that Xiao Yao really has a lot of weight in Xia Yixing''s heart¡° Young man, very good, steady and not rash, is a character This is half true and half false from Zhou Lei''s mouth, but others can''t hear it. Those people all look at Xiao Yao with surprise and envy. They all think that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei is getting closer. Before Zhou Lei gently hammer Xiao Yao shoulder action, in their eyes are surprised, this is completely between acquaintances will do action! Does this young man Xiao Yao really have any personality charm? Even if he just meets Zhou Lei for the first time, can he convince him? In the eyes of Wu Jingtian and others, there is absolutely no harmony between the two people, and even sparks are flying everywhere¡° OK, let''s stop standing. Let''s find a place to sit down first With that, Zhou Lei turned around, took out a delicate gift box from his pocket, handed it to Wang JUANJUAN, and said, "sister JUANJUAN, you helped me a lot in school before. I can''t come to your birthday party without taking anything. Just take this watch!"¡° "Ah?" Wang JUANJUAN was a little surprised. She took the box and opened it to have a look. Her face was a little wonderful. The watch in the box, is Patek Philippe limited mechanical watch, or manual customized version, which is enough to surprise Wang JUANJUAN. You know, even now, Patek Philippe still abides by the tradition of making a hand-made mechanical watch a year, which is beyond money. Xiao Yao looks at it with a smile, but his heart is bitter. It seems that Zhou Lei has begun to show his identity!

 Chapter 354

    If you want to say that Patek Philippe watch costs millions, few people who can appear in this place can''t accept it.


    However, the price is trivial. The key point is that Patek Philippe only makes one handmade watch a year. Even those international business tycoons and political upstarts have been photographed ten years later. Now Zhou Lei takes out one and gives it as a birthday gift, which shows his wealth.


    "Well, this time, I really met Mr. Qian." Xiao Yao muttered in his heart.


    Wang JUANJUAN''s eyes were shining, and people around her looked at him with envy.


    After a long time, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Zhou Lei with a stiff expression: "brother Zhou, this gift is too expensive. I''m... I''m ashamed of it!"


    "What''s the matter? This watch belongs to a lady. Who can I give it to if I don''t give it to you?" Zhou Lei is a light hearted man.


    "Shouldn''t you give it to little star?" Wang said with a smile.


    Her this words, but even if is completely betrayed Xia Yixing, Xia Yixing''s face, become also some gloomy.


    Wang Juan Juan didn''t seem to realize that she had said something wrong, or even if she did, she didn''t intend to correct it. It seems that the girl was completely bribed by a watch. In fact, it''s not surprising. After all, this watch can show her identity, which is enough to pull Wang JUANJUAN out of Zhou Lei''s camp.


    Anyway, if it was Xiao Yao, he would never be so generous. Besides, even if he wanted to be generous, he might not have the strength!


    People are more popular than dead people. That''s probably the reason.


    "Ha! It''s not necessary. " Zhou Lei listened to Wang JUANJUAN''s words, shook his head, glanced at Xiao Yao, who was standing on the side and kept silent all the time, and said, "now that Yixing has a boyfriend, how inappropriate is it for me to give her a gift?"


    "Well... It''s not appropriate." Xiao Yao nodded, indicating that he agreed with what Zhou Lei said.


    However, after his words, many people''s faces changed.


    The way they look at Xiao Yao is like looking at a fool. Is Xiao Yao''s brain sick? Didn''t he recognize the real meaning of Zhou''s words? If you really have the ability, give your girlfriend the whole piece!


    "Little star, last time I heard from you, you seem to want a Patek Philippe hand-made watch, otherwise, I''ll give it to you!" Wang JUANJUAN said with a smile. She handed the box in her hand and turned to Zhou Lei. She said with a smile, "Zhou Dashao, do you mind if I do this?"


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "since the gift is for you, it is yours naturally. As for whom you want to transfer it to, how can I care?"


    In fact, his heart is very happy, because he originally intended to give this watch to Xia Yixing. After all, even in his capacity, if you want to take this watch, it will take time and money. How can you really give it as a birthday gift?


    Everything he did just now, including the words he said, meant to show off, which also meant to stimulate Xiao Yao.


    Wang JUANJUAN seems to understand Zhou Lei''s meaning, so she made such a move. Now Zhou Lei has thought that no matter what the final result is, she owes Wang JUANJUAN a favor.


    "No more." Xia Yixing''s face is not very good-looking. She stares at Wang JUANJUAN with a smile in her eyes and says, "JUANJUAN, if you like it so much, you can accept it yourself. I don''t like to accept things transferred by others. If I really like it, I''ll buy it myself. It''s just a few years. Besides, it''s just a watch. I won''t take it too seriously."


    Wang JUANJUAN lowers her head and dares not go. It''s just Xia Yixing''s eyes. She also knows that she really offended Xia Yixing this time. However, the reason why she did this is also after weighing. Wang JUANJUAN''s father is also an official. Now if she wants to move on, she must be helped.


    Zhou Lei''s father is obviously the best choice.


    For the sake of the family, she can only put Xia Yixing aside first. Moreover, Wang JUANJUAN feels that her own practice seems to be right. In her opinion, Xia Yixing and Zhou Lei are already very well matched. No matter from which aspect, Zhou Dashao is not much higher than Xiao Yao.


    Xia Yixing didn''t deliberately lower her voice when she spoke, so her words not only refuted Wang JUANJUAN''s face, but also Zhou Lei''s face.


    "Miss Xia, is that not right? No matter what, Juan Juan has a good intention. It seems that you don''t regard her as your friend. " A young girl said indignantly, I don''t know whether she really doesn''t understand or is pretending to be confused. However, when Xiao Yao saw that she gave Wang JUANJUAN a look in her eyes, she understood that this woman was also pretending to be confused!


    As a matter of fact, how many of them are really idiots standing here?


    Even if they are born stupid, but in such a big environment, more or less they will get into some habits and gradually develop a little city government. In fact, no wonder they are a cannibal circle. If you don''t have the heart to eat, you will be swallowed sooner or later!


    In this case, I''m afraid when these people were still in my mother''s stomach, their parents began to teach them.


    The smile on Zhou Lei''s face is more and more prosperous, just like a flower.


    He is very happy, very happy, it seems that he and Xia Yixing is a match made in heaven! Look, so many people are helping themselves.


    Although he was happy, he didn''t show it on his face at all. Instead, he had to pretend to be innocent, and even scolded the girl who was talking: "Yixing doesn''t mean that, she just doesn''t want to be liked by others. You say that, it''s to spend your son''s belly with a villain''s heart!"


    When he spoke, he was righteous and forceful. People who didn''t know the reason really believed him!


    Although Zhou Lei said so, the girl saw the praise in his eyes, so she quickly retorted: "but I don''t believe Xia Yixing really doesn''t like this watch!"


    I''m afraid that if Xia Yixing now says that he really doesn''t like it, he will be put on the "hypocritical" hat immediately.


    "No, I like it." Xia Yixing told the truth, "however, I don''t like to accept other people''s gifts. It''s so simple."


    "What if it was from me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes?" Xia Yixing turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. Her eyes are full of surprise.


    They could have retreated completely, but now Xiao Yao stands up and says something like this. Isn''t that a right thing to say?


    Xia Yixing doesn''t understand, so she looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of curiosity.


    "Puff..." the girl who stood up to criticize Xia Yixing couldn''t help laughing and said contemptuously, "boy, do you know the real value of this watch?"


    "No matter what her value is, in my opinion, it depends on time." Xiao Yao looked at the girl, tone flat, no waves, as if the mind boundless, "isn''t it?"


    The girl didn''t know how to retort.


    She Leng for a long time, just said: "this watch, also can show a person''s identity."


    "If a person''s identity needs a watch to show, what other identity is there?" Xiao Yao''s eyes are like a knife, staring at the girl, every word, every word!


    The girl''s brain is almost blank. She forgets what to say next.


    Xiao Yao''s words, she can not refute.


    Yes, a person''s identity, if you need a watch to show, then what is the identity?


    The whole hall fell into silence. Dead silence.


    The plain smile on Zhou Lei''s face disappeared instantly. He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes. Although he didn''t know the man standing in front of him, his intuition told him that this man named Xiao Yao was definitely not as simple as he looked.


    "You are trying to be reasonable! If you have the ability, you can get one to show me! " The girl blushed.


    "To reason with you, you say it''s unreasonable." Xiao Yao shook his head, "but, little star, if you really like it, I can get one."


    "What?" Xia Yixing widened her eyes and couldn''t believe her ears. Then she quickly stretched out her hand to pull Xiaoyao''s arm. "There''s no need to fight with such people. What you just said is right. We don''t need a watch to prove our identity."


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Yao''s performance just now has been excellent, so even if they keep silent now, others dare not say anything more. She really didn''t understand why Xiao Yao said such a thing.


    Xiao Yao''s identity and strength, Xia Yixing is very clear, although Xiao Yao is now a rich man, but such a watch is really not money can buy.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m not joking. As long as you nod and say you like it, I can help you get this watch."


    "..." Xia Yixing did not speak.


    Xiao Yao takes out his mobile phone, dials a number and goes to one side.


    He really doesn''t have the strength to get a watch, but it doesn''t mean others don''t have the strength!


    For example... His three grandfathers who have great powers.


    The phone was put through soon.


    "Son of a bitch, what are you calling me to do now? Do you want me to hang here?" Third grandfather is even more likely to eat explosives.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and then he heard the gunfire on the other side of the phone.


    "Third grandfather, what''s going on over there hasn''t been settled yet?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Soon, cut the crap. What can I do for you?" Third grandfather fired a shot at a certain place. Xiao Yao can imagine the scene over there. The third grandfather holds a mobile phone in one hand and fires a gun in the other hand - this courage is hard to imagine.


    "I''d like to trouble you to get me a hand-made Patek Philippe watch, lady''s, for someone else." Xiao Yao said.


    "Damn, a broken watch, you come to me, too! Eh... Girl? ha-ha! Smelly boy, you are enlightened. Ha ha, it''s not bad. Is it your girlfriend? "


    Xiao Yaogang was about to speak when he was robbed by his third grandfather¡° All right, leave it to me! Where are you now? I''ll call Chris later and let him pass! " Three grandfathers take charge of everything¡° I''m in Kyoto. "¡° Wait for the news Then the phone was hung up. Xiao Yao looks at the mobile phone in his hand, unable to laugh or cry.

 Chapter 355

    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao went back to Xia Yixing''s side. There was still no expression on his face. He looked so calm.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with the boy? What about your watch?" The girl took the lead to challenge Xiao Yao again. She felt that what this guy had just made clear was pretending to be forced.


    Of course, most of the people present have the same idea as the girl.


    There are also a small number of people who look at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes. After all, Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian had a good talk before. In their opinion, since the relationship between Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian is good, their own strength is certainly not bad. Moreover, since the other party is a person with status, there is no need to force on such small things, so as not to be exposed and lose face, It''s not worth it at all.


    Xia Yixing''s eyes are full of curiosity when she looks at Xiao Yao. Even she can''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning now.


    Zhou Lei looked at the girl and said, "it''s wrong for you to talk like this. Since Mr. Xiao dares to make that call, he must have certain strength. How can he become a force in your mouth?"


    With that, Zhou Lei glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, am I right to say that?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, then at the girl, and said, "I didn''t answer her. I just didn''t want to talk to a fool. She doesn''t need her brain to think about it. I just called here. Is it difficult to have a watch now? "


    "Who do you think is a fool?" The girl looks very angry, but there is no denying that Xiao Yao''s words are reasonable.


    "Who do you think I''m talking about?" Xiao Yao laughed, "everyone knows who I''m talking about. Why don''t you understand?"


    The girl was so angry that she wanted to tear Xiao Yao to pieces. She''s never met such a nuisance as Xiao Yao!


    Now she may have forgotten that from the beginning, it was not Xiao Yao who bothered her, but she picked Xiao Yao''s thorn. If people can keep away from swearing at this time, they can only say that they are very elegant.


    When Zhou Lei heard Xiao Yao''s words, he frowned a little.


    He doesn''t know who Xiao Yao called just now, but he doesn''t think Xiao Yao is joking now. If Xiao Yao''s expression is really pretended now, he can only say that Xiao Yao is a genius in camouflage, everything is camouflaged!


    Xia Yixing pulled La Xiaoyao and said in a low voice, "is what you said really true or are you kidding?"


    "I never joke with people." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing is full of black lines.


    In this case, if it comes out from other people''s mouth, it still has some credibility, but if it comes out from Xiao Yao''s mouth, Xia Yixing really can''t believe it. Does this guy never joke?


    It''s a big joke, isn''t it?


    However, looking at Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, Xia Yixing can''t say anything. Whether it''s true or false, now face has been earned. Even if Xiao Yao is really pretending to be forced, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the phone has been called. Who knows whether it''s true or false?


    You don''t have to prove it today!


    "Yixing, are there any banquets these days?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What do you mean?" Xia Yixing doesn''t understand Xiao Yao.


    "I mean, do you have any chance to show up next? Since they don''t believe it, then you can wear your watch to attend. I''m afraid they won''t have much to say when I think of it." Xiao Yao said with a smile. Looking at Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, everyone dare not doubt it.


    Xiao Yao''s words can be regarded as blocking his way back! This does not exist, Xiao Yao said is a lie, if he is still forced, sooner or later it will be revealed, by that time, I am afraid it will not be as simple as shame, and even Xia Yixing will become a laughing stock in other people''s eyes!


    Xia Yixing was also a little shocked. She looked at Xiao Yao and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Is there no chance? " Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and sighed, "if it''s true, it''s a pity. Can''t you give me a chance to prove myself?"


    "We don''t need to prove anything to others." Xia Yixing said with a bitter smile, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also changed, do not know why, she now suddenly has a very proud feeling.


    This kind of feeling, is she has never had before!


    "No, I think I still need to prove it. If I don''t prove myself, how can others know how good your boyfriend is?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, such words seem to move all the women in the world!


    Xia Yixing is not surprised.


    At this time, she had the illusion that this man was really her boyfriend.


    "Little star, don''t you have a jewelry conference in your summer family? It''s also a chance to make a public appearance. " Wang JUANJUAN said suddenly.


    Xia Yixing looked at her, her eyes were cold.


    No matter Xia Yixing or Wang JUANJUAN, they all know very well that after the birthday party, there will be no relationship between them.


    Wang JUANJUAN avoids Xia Yixing''s eyes. She hates herself now.


    She felt that she really went too far, and almost forced Xia Yixing into a corner.


    "Come on, JUANJUAN, stop it. Xiao Yao and Yixing are right just now. They don''t need to prove anything to others." Zhou Lei coughed and said. He said that, but he didn''t really want to help Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing. He just hoped that in Xia Yixing''s heart, he could have more affection for himself.


    Moreover, Zhou Lei doesn''t feel that Xiao Yao is pretending to be forced now, so he doesn''t want to give the other party a chance to show off!


    "No, a week later, everyone can go to the new product launch of Xiajia''s jewelry store. At that time, I will take my watch." Xia Yixing said suddenly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole audience was quiet, and many people looked at Xia Yixing with a kind of complicated eyes.


    "Good!" Xiao Yao nodded, holding Xia Yixing''s hand, "we have already said what we should say. Now, can we go?"


    Xia Yixing nodded and followed Xiao Yao, just like a docile sheep. Xiao Yao led her to the door.


    But just as they got to the door. A middle-aged man in a long shirt stood in their way.


    Xiao Yao pulls Xia Yixing, pauses, and looks at the man in front of him with alert eyes.


    He felt danger in this man.


    There is a sword hanging on the man''s waist and his eyes are clear.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" The man looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously pulled Xia Yixing behind him, turned to look at each other, asked: "what do you want to do?"


    "In the afternoon, to Xiao Yao." The man''s voice sounds very cold, as if to hear such a voice, you can associate with the flying snowflakes in the sky in the December, which is a subconscious idea, just like hearing the word roast chicken, you can immediately drool.


    "In the afternoon?" As soon as Xiao Yao''s face changed, he felt helpless. How long has it been since he came to Kyoto? Even if he really provokes enemies, he won''t be so quick, will he?


    He didn''t move his face and said, "go and find me. I''m not Xiao Yao. Which one of you is Xiao Yao? Come out quickly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The audience was silent again, and everyone looked at Xiao Yao with surprise.


    This guy... How can he be shameless to such a state?


    "Long sword At this time, Zhou Lei suddenly cried out in his voice, and all the people looked at him, only to find that Zhou Lei''s face was full of fear.


    "Long sword? It''s a familiar name Some people began to whisper.


    "My God, I know who he is! I''ve heard my grandfather say that changjianxing is a disciple of the first master of China, Emperor Zhuge. Moreover, even changjianxing itself can be ranked in the top five of China. How can such a master challenge Xiao Yao? How can it be


    "No? You said he was a disciple of the emperor? Oh, my God, who did Xiao Yao offend? He even provoked the long sword line... "


    Many people look at Xiao Yao with sympathetic eyes.


    In their opinion, Xiao Yao is targeted by the long sword line, so he is not much different from the dead.


    "You are Xiao Yao. I''ve seen your picture." Long sword line said.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, but did not expect that the other side also looked at him, and his eyes were cold and murderous.


    This kind of murderous spirit makes the long sword line tremble.


    "Are you a long sword Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes."


    "You are Zhuge''s disciple of burning heaven?"


    Long sword line face dew sullen, brow a wrinkly, way: "you have no qualification to call this name."


    "Where is the battle book?" Xiao Yao said.


    Long Jianxing takes out a black card from his clothes and holds it between his index finger and middle finger. With a slight movement of his wrist, black card flies towards Xiao Yao. The speed is so fast that it is hard for the naked eye to catch the track of black card.


    Among them, there is a sense of temptation.


    Changjianxing has enough confidence in himself. If Xiao Yao''s strength is too poor, Hei Ka can cut off his head directly.


    This is not a joke. Even the white faced scholar had the ability of picking leaves and flying flowers, not to mention the long sword?


    You know, the white faced scholar and the long sword line are not equal rivals.


    Xiao Yuan starts to carry Yuan Li in his body, catches Hei Ka and holds it in his hand. His eyes are still staring at the long sword.


    "Black card, I''ll take it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you know what black card stands for?" Long sword line, the corner of the mouth shows a radian, not smile.


    "Black card, never die." Xiao Yao coughed softly, "right?"¡° How dare you take it? " Changjianxing''s eyes were slightly astringent. He thought Xiao Yao didn''t understand what the black card war represented, but now after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, changjianxing realized that the other side also knew the rules of the inner world. In this case, how dare he go on and keep his face? Is he not afraid of death? These questions, let long sword line can''t think of an answer. Xiao Yao folded the black card, put it in his pocket and said, "I don''t intend to let you live." Long sword line is a Zheng at first, then sneer: "that depends on whether you have such ability." With that, he turned and left.

 Chapter 356

    Xiao Yao''s face looked very calm.


    However, only Xiao Yao himself knew what kind of waves he had set off in his heart.


    Xiao Yao may not know who the long sword line is, but Xiao Yao knows better than anyone who the emperor is.


    Although from the beginning to the present, the three grandfathers have not told Xiao Yao who hurt the second grandfather at the beginning, in China, no one can have such strength except Zhuge Huotian. Even Hu Yier, the tiger king, has disappeared for many years, and he has a good relationship with his second grandfather.


    Most likely, of course, the emperor Zhuge burned the sky.


    The three grandfathers didn''t say anything. Xiao Yao could hear some from their previous words. Once again, the second grandfather was in great pain. The red eyed three grandfathers all wanted to go to Zhuge Huotian with weapons, but they were stopped by the grandfather.


    From that day on, Xiao Yao''s heart has already had an eye.


    Xiao Yao knows why his three grandfathers don''t want to disclose to him. In fact, the reason is very simple. They all think that they don''t have that strength. As a matter of fact, it''s true. With Xiao Yao''s ability now, I''m afraid there''s no way back to find Zhuge''s trouble.


    It is enough to show how terrible his strength is that the emperor can become the strongest in China.


    Even the thunder at its peak is not the opponent of the emperor, let alone Xiao Yao?


    Gaofeng knows Xiao Yao''s temperament better. Although Xiao Yao is very steady, if you let him know who hurt Jinglei in those years, no matter what kind of strength the other side is, I''m afraid Xiao Yao will go to the other side to fight for it.


    When Xiao Yao thought about this in his mind, all the people in the Hall fell into a stupor.


    They did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    Finally, a discordant voice broke the silence.


    "Ha ha! Isn''t this kid scared out of his wits? However, it is true that people who are targeted by the long sword line are not alive in general! " The girl who spoke is the girl who repeatedly attacked Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing before.


    "Shut up Zhou Lei scolded angrily, turned around and glared at the girl.


    Zhou Lei''s eyes startled the girl and quickly chose to keep quiet.


    "If you dare to say one more word, I''ll throw you out now!" Zhou Lei snorted coldly. Look at him, it''s no joke.


    The girl did not dare to speak.


    Zhou Lei is also curious. Is this girl really a fool like what Xiao Yao said?


    Others may not understand, but Zhou Lei is very clear in his heart. Now, they still underestimate Xiao Yao. Let''s not say whether Xiao Yao is an opponent of changjianxing. It''s enough to see Xiao Yao''s ability if changjianxing comes to fight in person.


    Ordinary people, how can they have the qualification to let the long sword shop come by themselves?


    Zhou Lei turned to look at Xiao Yao, his eyes also changed.


    Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Xia Yixing was silent for a moment, and said: "otherwise, you should go back to Haitian city now. No matter how powerful the long sword shop is in Haitian city, it doesn''t dare to find your trouble. If it''s too big, we''ll call the police. Does he dare to hurt you in front of the police?"


    Xiao Yao returned to his senses, shook his head, looked at Xia Yixing and said: "what do you think? Do you think I''m afraid of him? Since he dares to come to the afternoon, I dare to take the afternoon. If he wants to die, how can I play back his life? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to refuse the challenge, even scurrying like Xia Yixing said.


    Even if changjianhang doesn''t come to him, he will find a chance to go to changjianhang.


    Now he really is not the opponent of the emperor, but this does not mean that he is not the opponent of the long sword.


    When the emperor took advantage of Jinglei, Xiao Yao had a thorn in his heart. The thorn became deeper and deeper, which made Xiao Yao feel out of breath.


    Since you can''t kill the emperor, you should recover some interest from his apprentice first! He thought to himself


    Xia Yixing sighed and said with a bitter smile, "are you sure?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao doesn''t know the real strength of changjianxing now. It seems impossible to say that he has 100% confidence. However, even if there is only a 10% chance of winning, Xiao Yao will not retreat. Since we want to fight, we must have a winning mentality. Even if it is difficult to deal with the long sword, he must have a heart to kill!


    At this time, Zhou Lei also stepped forward and came to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, I can help you push this challenge." Zhou Lei''s expression is serious, "as long as I talk about our family''s old man, even if it''s a long sword line, I don''t dare to mess around in Kyoto!"


    With these words, he seemed to realize what was wrong, and added: "I don''t mean anything else, and I don''t look down on you. Long sword is now in its 40s. Even if you are not his opponent now, as long as you reach his age, I believe he will not be your opponent. I think he took advantage of you! "


    Xiao Yao looks directly into Zhou Lei''s eyes. He can''t recover for a long time. He doesn''t understand. Zhou Lei and he are not friends at all. Why do they want to help him? From Zhou Lei''s eyes, he saw sincerity, that is to say, the other party is not ridiculing him in another way¡° Can you give me a reason? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile. Zhou Lei thought carefully, pondered for a moment, said: "China needs experts."¡° What? " Xiao Yao was a little surprised¡° China needs a master. " Zhou Lei said, "Jinglei is missing. The tiger king has gone back to seek the true Tao. The emperor of man lives high above the temple, and there is a long sword line below. I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know your real strength, but I believe that you will never be worse than them! In this case, they have no right to kill you. You have to live to make the emperor lose his right to speak. " Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and did not speak. In other words, he is waiting for Zhou Lei to continue. Zhou Lei looked around for a moment and realized that some words could not be said here. His heart is also a little depressed, this Xiao Yao is not a fool, but now just put on a pair of you don''t say clearly I don''t understand the appearance, really a little irritating¡° Mr. Xiao, can we have a good chat somewhere else? " Zhou Lei said. Xiao Yao waved his hand, stretched out his hand, and patted Zhou Lei on the shoulder: "I don''t want to say anything else. Thank you for your kindness first, but anyway, I have to accept the challenge of long sword, and the loser may not be me." With that, he took Xia Yixing out of the hall¡° Ladies and gentlemen, I''m leaving too! " Wu Jingtian said, and ye Xunzhou, and they both went out with him. The whole hall was still silent for more than three minutes. For a long time, Zhou Lei coughed heavily and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go first." What happened here this evening, he felt very obliged to go back to tell his father and grandfather and listen to their views on this matter... Outside the club, Xiao Yao stopped, waiting for Wu Jingtian and ye Xunzi to catch up¡° Xiao Ge, do you really want to accept the challenge of long sword Wu Jingtian is panting. When he comes to Xiao Yao, he immediately asks. Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and nodded: "yes, I have to accept it." Wu Jingtian sighed and waved his hand: "although I don''t know why, since you have agreed, you must have your own reasons. By the way, when and where? I''ll cheer for you then! " Xiao Yao was silent and did not answer. Wu Jingtian seemed to have guessed what Xiao Yao was thinking and said, "it''s not very meaningful to say it or not now. Before long, the news will spread. People in Beijing will know about it. The time and place is no secret. I just want to ask, if you think it''s not proper for you to tell me, Let''s not talk about it. I''ll know about it then. " Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK. It''s three days later. It''s eight o''clock in the evening. It''s in the Bauhinia mountain outside Beijing."¡° Good Wu Jingtian said with a smile, "thank you." Although what Wu Jingtian said before was true, whether Xiao Yao said it or not, he would know it, but Xiao Yao told him that the meaning was different, which made Wu Jingtian feel warm in his heart, and he felt that his "Xiao Ge" was not in vain. Ye Xun also looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of tension, and asked in a low voice: "do you really have confidence?" Xiao Yao scratched his hair and said, "will you go?"¡° I will go for sure Ye Dingdao¡° Then you''ll know - the sword on the waist is good. If you like it, I''ll give it to you at that time. " Although Xiao Yao didn''t answer ye xunju''s question directly, what he said just now was enough to show his confidence. Ye Xun couldn''t help laughing and crying: "you''re really arrogant."¡° I just have enough confidence in myself. " Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, "see you then." With that, he and Xia Yixing got into the car and left. The leaf pursues the footstep at the foot, has not moved for a long time¡° Miss ye, won''t you go back? " Wu Jingtian asked carefully¡° I... brother Wu, are you friends with Xiao Yao? " Ye asked. Wu Jingtian wry smile: "you can call my name, don''t call me brother Wu, how listen to all like Wu Dalang - I and Xiao Yao relationship is pretty good, what do you want to ask?"¡° Do you think he likes Xia Yixing or me? " Ye Xun''s face is full of expectation. "..." Wu Jingtian was silent for a while, "I''d better send you back..."

 Chapter 357

    Xiao Yao guessed that the news would spread quickly, but he didn''t expect that it would be too fast.


    Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing have just returned to Xia''s home. Xia Puti and others have got the news, and they are sitting in the living room, waiting for a long time.


    See Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing back, three people quickly stand up, in a hurry to welcome up.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao, "did the long sword shop trouble you?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "he''s in the afternoon. In three days'' time, he won''t trouble me. This is the rule of the inner world."


    "Well, what''s in and out of the world? Do you know who that long sword shop is? He gave you a letter of war. If you don''t take it, why take it? " Xia langxing seems to be angry, but in his eyes when he looks at Xiao Yao, his concern can''t be fake.


    It seems that the people of the Xia family will take Xiao Yao as their son-in-law.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia langxing and said, "I can''t refuse. The book of war is just a form. Uncle Xia, do you think if I really refuse his challenge, he won''t trouble me?"


    "..." Xia Longxing sighed, and he also realized that he had said a piece of rubbish.


    Yes, if Xiao Yao really refuses the challenge of Changjian, will Changjian forget it? I really think other people''s long sword shop is a fool. Maybe the long sword company will come to play some assassination. If it is true, it''s better to agree to the other party and have a fair competition. At least in this way, Xiao Yao can be fully prepared so as not to let the other party have an opportunity.


    "Xiao Yao, let me take you to the emperor." Xia said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia Puti and asked, "does grandfather Xia want to be a lobbyist?"


    "With this plan, I still have some friendship with him. I believe that if I come forward, maybe this challenge will be void."


    Xiao Yao listened to Xia Puti''s words, but he shook his head with a smile: "No


    "Why do you say that?" Xia Puti doesn''t understand. Does he really have no face in Xiao Yao''s eyes?


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "master, do you think Zhuge is burning the sky when he comes to fight for me this time


    "..." Xia thought about it and nodded, "he should know."


    "Well, I live in your house. Do you know that Zhuge burnt heaven?" Xiao Yao continued.


    "If he wants to know, there seems to be nothing in the world he doesn''t know, except, of course, the whereabouts of thunder." Xia said with a smile.


    "Yes, he knows that the long sword shop has come to challenge me. He also knows that I have been living in Xia''s house all this time, but the long sword shop has come. Do you think he will stop me if you take me to Zhuge Huotian?" Xiao Yao asked in a deep voice.


    Xia Puti was stunned for a long time. He reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder. He didn''t have a good way: "hum, you little boy, Xiao really wronged you. Forget Hu, you are just a little fox!"


    He was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s brain was still turning so fast in the face of such great pressure. Even Xia Puti had never thought of these things before. If he had thought of them, he would not have said that he would take Xiao Yao to Zhuge Huotian.


    It seems that I underestimated Xiao Yao before!


    "Are you sure?" Asked Xia Puti.


    "If you ask me now, I''ll tell you for sure that I''m sure." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if I tell you now that I''m not sure, I don''t have to go after three days. Now I''ll be killed. I can''t be the opponent of the other side, but I can''t help killing the other side''s heart. Besides, the other side may be able to hold me down in strength, but the gap is not too big after all. He hasn''t played a sword for many years, I might have a lot of opportunities. "


    Xia Puti waved his hand: "well, since you have said that, I won''t say much. By the way, the long sword shop has a sword. Do you need any weapons? I know a master of casting weapons. As long as I speak, he will give you a weapon you are satisfied with in three days."


    Weapons, the extension of hands and feet, can be called weapons master, the things cast out will be endowed with a certain spirit, ordinary people cast out, it can only be regarded as a pile of iron.


    But Xiao Yao shook his head: "no need."


    "Why are you so ignorant? If someone else has a sword, but you don''t have one, you''ll suffer a lot! " Xia Lang''s jumping foot.


    Xiao Yao was unable to laugh or cry when Xia langxing said, "Uncle Xia, who told you that if I don''t hold the sword, I will definitely suffer? What I''m good at is boxing. What long sword shop is good at is kendo. If you take his sword, it may weaken his strength. If you give his sword to me, it''s not a good thing for me. On the contrary, it will add a layer of burden. "


    Xia langxing shakes his head and sighs. He is just a real businessman. What Xiao Yao says now is really beyond his comprehension. Since Xiao Yao has already said that, he will not insist on anything.


    Xiao Yao turned his eyes, looked at Xia Puti and said with a smile, "master Xia, if you can, can you help me get a gun?"


    "Guns? You mean that kind of red tassel gun? " Xia Puti was stunned.


    "No, no, I''m talking about Gatling. Even AK47, I can use it alive!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xia could not laugh or cry. He really wanted to slap this guy to death and stare at Xiao Yao. He didn''t have a good way: "do you want me to help you get some grenades?"


    "If you can get it, of course it''s the best!" Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Get out of the way! That''s very kind of you Xia Puti is really angry and happy. Xiao Yao is really shameless. People hold swords, which is just a kind of weapon, cold weapon. This guy is good. He still wants to play with people with guns and bullets. Is there anyone who bullies people like this?


    "Hey, hey, I''m just joking to ease the atmosphere!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "OK, you should go to have a rest. In these three days, don''t run outside. Tell Uncle Xia what you need and let him buy it for you." Said Xia Puti.


    Xia langxing is full of black lines. How can he say that he is also the leader of the Xia family? It''s hard to be a runner for this boy... But this is what Xia said. He didn''t dare to have any opinions, so he was sulky in his heart.


    "Ha ha, old man, I don''t need to. I''ll have a good rest." Xiao Yao finished and went upstairs first.


    After Xiao Yao left, master Xia sighed.


    "It seems that Qin Dao is really red eyed." Xiaputi sighed.


    "Grandfather, do you mean that the long sword line was invited by Qin Daonan?" Xia Yixing was a little surprised.


    "What else? This is Xiao Yao''s first visit to Beijing. Does he really offend Changjian? " Xia Puti didn''t have a good way, "hum, this Qin nagging, the more he mixed, the more he went back. He took a child and didn''t want to let go. It''s a shame..."


    "Shall I go up and tell Xiao Yao now?" Xia Yixing whispered.


    Xia Puti waved his hand: "no, Xiao Yao has his own ability. I believe he knows it in his heart. Let''s tell him that it''s just unnecessary."


    Xia Yixing sighed and said no more


    Xiao Yao went upstairs, took a bath in the independent bathroom of his room, and lay on the bed with the jade pendant he had picked up in the antique street today.


    "What on earth is this?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and was full of curiosity. He could feel the aura of this jade pendant, but if he wanted to get it out, he would have some trouble.


    Although he had absorbed the aura in the Buddha dust beads, it was just a mistake. As for what happened, he was still not very clear.


    "Well, it depends on my luck." Xiao Yao sighed, put the jade pendant aside, closed his eyes and fell asleep


    As Wu Jingtian said.


    The next day, the story of the battle of changjianxing to Xiao Yao spread all over Kyoto.


    Even the common people began to talk about it with relish. Some vendors even went to mount Zijing to occupy the stalls. In any case, two days later, Mount Zijing must be full of people.


    Qin Rou is furious with the Qin family.


    Qin Luan''s face was also a little gloomy, gloomy and terrible.


    "Too much... Too much!" Qin Rou stood up and said, "I''m going to find the old man!"


    "He''s not in Kyoto right now." Qin Luan said, "I don''t know where he has gone, but I think he will be back in two days."


    "He did it." Qin Rou said.


    Qin Luan sighed and said with a bitter smile, "my good sister, how can I not know what you said? If this matter has nothing to do with him, he doesn''t need to hide from us. It seems that this time the old man is really cruel and wants to kill Xiao Yao. I really don''t understand. Is that necessary? "


    "I''m going to find Zhuge Huotian!" Qin Rou said.


    "It''s no use. Zhuge Huotian won''t see you. After all, we are not qualified. Even if it''s the old man, I''m afraid he has made some promises. Otherwise, even if it''s the long sword shop, he won''t be invited out. " Qin Luan told the truth.


    Qin rouhong''s eyes: "what should I do? Don''t I do anything?"


    Qin Luan didn''t speak. If she had to be forced to speak, she could only say that what Qin Rou and she could do now was nothing.


    "Sister, come out with me!" Qin Rou said.


    "Where to?"


    "To Xia''s house." Qin Rou said.


    Qin Luan understood Qin Rou''s meaning and asked, "do you want to meet Xiao Yao?"


    Qin Rou nodded her head.


    Qin Luan sighed: "if you want to persuade Xiao Yao to cancel the contest, I''m afraid there''s no need. Since he has accepted the letter of war, it shows that he has promised to keep the sword alive."


    Qin Rou sighed helplessly: "I know, I just... Want to see him, that''s all." Qin Luan''s eyes changed and nodded: "let''s go."

 Chapter 358

    The development of the situation has gone far beyond Qin daohuang''s imagination.


    Qin Dao harasses almost to be long sword line to gas cry. Originally, he was looking for the long sword line, hoping that the other side could quietly wipe Xiao Yao out of the world. As a result, the long sword line is good. I''m afraid everyone doesn''t know it. I''m still going to fight Xiao Yao in front of so many people.


    Why doesn''t he rent a TV station to wind up ads and tell the world?


    Qin Daonan also knows that if Qin Rou and Qin Luan really know about this, they don''t know how much trouble they will make, so he just goes out.


    In fact, he did not leave Jingdu, but went to Chu''s home.


    So he still knows what''s going on outside.


    Chu Ci dome looked at Qin Dao, who was sitting in front of him. He couldn''t understand why.


    If you hate Xiao Yao, it should be him. Qin daozhan is also Xiao Yao''s grandfather. Why do you have to kill him? Even Chu Ci dome himself has no heart to force Xiao Yao to death.


    "It''s a long sword. It doesn''t go through the brain to do things!" Qin daozhan is still complaining about Chu Ci dome.


    "Master, I really don''t understand. Does Xiao Yao really have to die?" The Chu Ci dome was disturbed by Qin Dao and offered a bowl of tea. He couldn''t help asking.


    "There''s no turning back. Now that we''ve decided what to do, there''s no reason to end it." Qin daorao smiles, looks at the Chu Ci dome and says, "don''t let the Chu family lose in your hands. If you are just an ordinary person, you can give up when it''s time to give up and give up when it''s time to give up, but are you an ordinary person?"


    Chu Ci dome didn''t speak, and he couldn''t explain it to Qin Daozhou. Even he couldn''t understand Qin Daozhou''s thinking. He knew that this might not be right, but he still had to do it. Is this the behavior of a wise man? Anyway, Chu Ci dome did not agree.


    They are two worlds of people now!


    "Uncle Qin, you should live here first, but I think the weather may change outside. Although you don''t go home, Qin Rou and Qin Luan will never give up when they get the news." Chuci dome whispered.


    Qin daorao sneered and said, "as long as Xiao Yao dies, everything will calm down. What do I have to worry about?"


    After that, he reached out and took the cup. Just as he was about to drink tea, Chu Ci dome opened his mouth again.


    "What if Xiao Yao didn''t die?"


    Qin daorao put the cup on the table, and his face was uncertain.


    Finally, a fierce look suddenly appeared in his eyes, and his teeth clenched: "it''s impossible. If the sword moves, there''s no reason for him to live!"


    As a businessman, any result must be considered carefully. Qin daozhan said that Xiao Yao would die as soon as he made a long sword move. This is too arbitrary. Now anything can happen. Since Qin daozhan has chosen to do it, he should think about his future.


    It can be said that Qin Daozhou is completely old.


    At least, that''s what Chuci dome thought.


    Now, Chu Ci dome can see that Qin Daoqian is already a tiger with no teeth. Fortunately, he has terminated his cooperation with him. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be dragged into the water by this old man.


    ... Qin Rou and Qin Luan come down from the Mercedes Benz and stand at the door of Xia''s house, but Qin Rou suddenly stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Luan looks at her sister curiously.


    "I... elder sister, what do you say when I go in? Xiao Yao will be very curious about why we came to him. " Qin Rou''s expression seems to be a bit embarrassed, "don''t you think we came very suddenly?"


    Qin Luan couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t have a good way: "of course, I think we''ve come very suddenly, but before you were so resolute and had to come. What can I do? I can''t come with you."


    In Qin Luan''s opinion, her sister is definitely not the kind of person who does things without consideration. Therefore, Qin Rou''s previous attitude is so firm that Qin Luan naturally does not think that Qin Rou is just impulsive.


    But... Looking at Qin Rou''s expression now, it seems that she was just impulsive before!


    "Elder sister, otherwise we''ll go back now." Qin Rou whispered.


    "Go back?" Qin Luan couldn''t laugh or cry. "It took us such a long time to get here. Now we''re going back. What are we doing here?"


    Qin Rou smiles awkwardly and feels that she is doing something wrong this time.


    "Forget it, since you want to go back, go back!" Qin Luan shook his head, turned around and walked towards the Mercedes Benz.


    But when she got to the Mercedes Benz, she opened the door and didn''t see Qin Rou follow her. Turning around, she saw Qin Rou still standing at the door of Xia''s villa, pacing back and forth.


    Qin Luan really has nothing to do with her younger sister. She can see that Qin Rou doesn''t intend to leave at all. Now she''s just struggling to find a suitable reason, which doesn''t arouse Qin Rou''s suspicion.


    She sighed, closed the door again, and walked towards Qin rou¡° Elder sister, I... "Before Qin Rou could speak, she was interrupted by Qin Luan¡° Well, you don''t have to say it. I understand. You can''t bear to go at all, can you? " Qin Luan asked. Qin Rou nodded with a bitter smile: "I still want to see him, and then talk to him."¡° Then open the door and go in. " Qin Luan''s expression is serious. Her words are also a pun. This door is not only the door of Xia family, but also the door in her heart. Of course, her words don''t need to be raised. She believes that her sister is a smart person. Qin Rou can understand what her words mean very thoroughly. Qin Rou bit her lip. It was in this hand that the door behind her was suddenly opened¡° Yo! Two little girls of the Qin family, how did you open it? " The one who opened the door was Xia Puti, who was planning to go out to buy some tea from his old friends. Although there were servants in his family, Xia Puti had always done all these things by himself. In his words, he was old now, and there were too few things he could do. Moreover, those old friends all met one less¡° Hello, uncle Xia Qin Rou and Qin Luan said¡° Hey, this is really a rare guest. What''s the matter? Did you come to see me today? " Xia Puti said with a bright smile. In fact, he has a very good impression of Qin Luan and Qin rou. However, because of Qin Dao''s personality, Xia Bodhi really can''t flatter him. Therefore, the Qin family and Xia family have always been well water but not river water. If it wasn''t for Qin Dao''s harassment, the Qin family and Xia family would be very close. Originally, Qin Rou was still wondering what kind of reason she should find. After listening to Xia Puti''s words, a light flashed in her mind and nodded her head vigorously: "yes, my elder sister and I are here to see you today!"¡° Did you really come to see me? " Xia Puti''s expression is a little strange, "empty handed door?" " Qin Rou and Qin Luan don''t know what to say. Although master Xia would never care about this, it''s the most basic etiquette. Moreover, Qin Rou and Qin Luan are not children. They can''t think of this. So they say that they come to see him specially. I''m afraid they don''t believe it¡° Forget it, you two, come in first Xia Puti laughs and gives way to welcome Qin Rou and Qin Luan. Although the Qin family and the Xia family seldom walk around, this is not the first time Qin Rou and Qin Luan have come to the Xia family. When they enter the villa, they have nothing to look at. Sitting on the sofa, Qin Rou''s hands overlap and rub back and forth, which shows her inner tension¡° Tell me, you two little girls, what do you want to do when you come here this time? You can''t do anything without going to the three treasures hall! " Xia said with a smile. Although Qin Rou and Qin Luan are both over 40 years old, they are really little girls in the eyes of master Xia. Qin Rou looks at her elder sister like asking for help. Qin Luan is also completely out of her way. She says with a stiff head: "master, our sisters are here today just to see Xiao Yao. You know, Qin Rou and Xiao Yao were very congenial last time, although I don''t know why they were so congenial. It''s not true. I heard that the long sword line was fighting against Xiao Yao, so we came to have a look. " In fact, Qin Luan''s words can''t stand scrutiny. However, Xia Puti didn''t ask much. He could see that Qin Luan and Qin Rou didn''t intend to say anything. His impression of Qin Rou and Qin Luan is really good. Since the other party doesn''t intend to say it, he just asks for nothing. It''s better to be ignorant¡° Find Xiao Yao! Then I''ll go upstairs and call him! " With that, master Xia stood up. After Xia Bodhi went upstairs, Qin Luan''s eyes fell on Qin rou¡° According to me, if you really want to recognize him, do so. Anyway, now the old man has put everything aside. " Qin Luan said. Qin Rou sighed and gave a bitter smile: "elder sister, how can I not know what you said? But - I really don''t know how to tell him, in case he can''t accept it? After all, this kind of thing for others, they will not be able to accept, I do not know what Xiao Yao is thinking. Besides, it''s been 20 years. In the past 20 years, he didn''t owe me anything. I didn''t give him a cent or feed him a grain of rice. Why should he recognize me when I recognize him? It''s not fair to him. It''s not fair! " Qin Luan stares at her sister for a moment and nods: "you''re right. In fact, you''re afraid. You''re afraid that after you tell her everything, you''ll end up in trouble. You''ll even worry that Xiao Yao won''t recognize your mother, right?" Qin Rou is noncommittal. Qin Luan sighs. Now, what Qin Rou is thinking is hard to figure out, even if she is a sister.

 Chapter 359

    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that Qin Rou and Qin Luan would come to see him, which made him a little at a loss.


    When he went downstairs and saw Qin Rou, his original tension suddenly disappeared, as if he could feel a sense of security.


    This kind of feeling makes him very comfortable, but it also makes him feel surprised, because he really can''t understand why he suddenly has this strange feeling, as if he really knew Qin Rou a long time ago. However, he thought carefully for a long time, and finally he was sure that he had never met Qin Rou before.


    "Aunt Qin, you are all here!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He came up to him with a smile on his face, a sincere smile.


    "Xiao Yao, are we abrupt?" Qin Luan stands on the side and says with a smile, but she always has a very strange feeling that the boy standing in front of her, but her nephew, talking with his nephew, should be so polite that she always feels that nothing is right


    "Aunt Qin is OK. I also want to thank you." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in Kyoto, few people know me."


    Since his name is aunt Qin rouqin, that''s Qin Luan. Naturally, he has to change his name. He felt that if his name was aunt Qin Luan, the other party might not be happy


    Although Xiao Yao told others that he was not nervous and had nothing to be afraid of, it was just to cheer him up. After all, the reputation of long sword was beyond him. The name of the shadow man of the tree, since the long sword line can make so many people fear, it proves that the long sword line really has his strength. Xiao Yao has no reason to be careless. Moreover, before that, he was still running his own internal force in the room. If he wanted to meet the next competition with the best mental state, the black cards had been sent out, so Xiao Yao must have a killing heart!


    If Xiao Yao loses in momentum now, the next competition will be dangerous.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise, you can move to our Qin family." Qin Rou said suddenly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole villa was silent.


    Not only Xiao Yao and Qin Luan, but also Xia Yixing and others, who came out with Xiao Yao, were surprised and didn''t understand Qin Rou''s meaning.


    "Although the long sword shop is overbearing, it doesn''t dare to break into our Qin family. Moreover, the security system of our Qin family is still very good. The long sword shop can''t rush in. If I spend more money and find some mercenaries, I don''t believe that the long sword shop can compete with bazookas!" When she said this, Qin Rou was very domineering. It seemed that even the long sword line was just a small figure in her eyes. Even Xiao Yao shuddered at the other party''s words. Qin Rou even planned to pay for mercenaries, or mercenaries carrying bazookas


    He didn''t understand. Is the relationship between himself and Qin Rou really so good? Is it necessary for the other party to help themselves?


    Xia Puti and others are even more surprised than Xiao Yao. You know, even if Qin Dao harasses them, they have to be polite when they see the long sword line. Although the Qin family has a great career, if they offend the long sword line, they will have to worry about their future life. Qin Rou and Xiao Yao haven''t known each other for a long time, and Xiao Yao doesn''t have much favor for the Qin family. Why do they have to help Xiao Yao?


    What makes Xia Puti even more puzzled is that Qin Rou''s eyes seem to contain a wisp of murder, as if he wanted to kill the long sword line before.


    Why?


    There is a question mark in everyone''s mind, but Qin Luan''s heart is like a mirror, but she is also helpless. Qin Rou''s performance is too radical, which has aroused everyone''s suspicion. After all, no matter from which angle, Qin Rou has no reason to do so.


    "Xiao Rou, stop talking." Qin Luan coughed and whispered.


    Qin Rou looks at her sister and realizes that her performance is wrong. She smiles awkwardly: "I just think Xiao Yao is very good. It''s a pity if she is really hurt by the long sword."


    I''m afraid she can''t even convince herself. No one thinks that Qin Rou''s anger is just because of this.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "aunt Qin, thank you for your kindness. However, I will definitely accept the challenge of long sword."


    "Are you confident?" Qin Rou asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao hesitated and finally shook his head.


    "You don''t have confidence?" Qin Rou''s face is a little ugly.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know the strength of the long sword line at all. If I have confidence, it''s a bit fake. However, it won''t be the reason for me to shrink back. In my opinion, the long sword line may not be so terrible. At least, I still have a fighting heart when I see him. I don''t think I will lose. I don''t believe how relaxed he will be now!"


    Xiao Yao looks very confident when he talks.


    Or that sentence, momentum can not lose!


    This is a kind of psychological hint. Xiao Yao must tell himself all the time that the long sword line is like that. He may not have the strength of the first World War.


    Qin Rou''s face was uncertain. At last she sighed a long time.


    She really wants to find the long sword shop now and then take out her gun and kill it.


    As for her consequences - she won''t think about it!


    As long as you can kill changjianxing, you can say anything else! She really doesn''t want Xiao Yao to take that risk. It''s hard to see her son. If something happens to Xiao Yao in Kyoto, Qin Rou really doesn''t know how to live next.


    "Aunt Qin, thank you for your kindness, but I still say that, long sword line, may not be my opponent!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Rou wry smile: "I hope you can win, but..."


    "Not so much, but, sister, let''s go back first. On that day, we will go to Zijin Mountain to cheer for Xiao Yao." Qin Luan says suddenly.


    Qin Rou takes a look at Qin Luan and nods. She has no choice but to leave.


    After Qin Rou and Qin Luan left, Xia langxing couldn''t help saying, "Xiao Yao, are you sure you haven''t seen Qin Rou before?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "Uncle Xia, I''m sure I have a good memory. Although I dare not say I never forget it, I can''t forget someone I met."


    Xia langxing rubbed his head, a burst of depression: "then I don''t understand, since this is the first time you see Qin Rou, why does the other party want to help you so much? I don''t think what she said before is a joke. "


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile, "you can''t understand it. Naturally, I can''t understand it any more."


    Xia langxing sighed. If he couldn''t figure out the problem, he didn''t think about it! Why waste that brain cell!


    If you let Xiao Yao know what Xia langxing is thinking, he will be very happy. He has finally found a confidant. Generally, when he encounters problems that he can''t understand, Xiao Yao''s solution is the same!


    Xiao Yao is right.


    Now, even the long sword line is not easy at all.


    He sat in the pavilion, wiping his sword repeatedly, and his face was solemn.


    Although there are still two days to go before the day of the competition, now he looks like he is facing the enemy.


    It''s not easy to see such an expression on the face of long sword line. It''s a master with a higher vision! In this world, there are few people who can make him serious in martial arts.


    He wiped his sword, and a thin old man stood behind him.


    "You''re upset." The old man spoke.


    Changjianxing was slightly surprised, and the hand holding the sword trembled.


    Then he quickly stood up and looked at the old man behind him with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" The old man asked with his hands back and a smile.


    Although he was very kind when he laughed, his eyes were full of swords and swords. Such eyes could make all the ghosts and demons have nowhere to hide.


    "Master, I have pressure." Long sword line said with a bitter smile.


    The old man waved his hand and asked changjianxing to sit down first. He himself also sat down opposite changjianxing.


    "It''s not easy to hear that from you! There''s pressure... Why is there pressure? Because of the young man? " Zhuge Huotian asked with a smile.


    "Yes, because of the young man." Long Jian Xing said with a bitter smile, "originally I thought he would be afraid of me, but when he saw me, his eyes also showed a killing chance. He also wanted to kill me, although I don''t know why. Originally, I thought he would try every means to leave Jingdu after knowing my identity, but he didn''t. He still stayed at Xia''s home. Originally, I thought that my name would bring pressure to him. Now it seems that I think too much. "


    "You gave black card?" Zhuge asked coldly.


    Long Jianxing nodded: "I gave black card. I thought he didn''t know what black card stands for, but he seems to know better than me, which makes me even more confused. Isn''t he really afraid? Is he really not afraid of death? "


    "He''s not afraid, you are?" All of a sudden, the smile on Zhuge''s face disappeared. Instead, his face was covered with frost.


    The hand of the long sword line trembled again, lowered his head and did not speak.


    "It seems that you are really afraid. Although I don''t know what you are afraid of, it''s good to have pressure." Zhuge said, "only when people have pressure can they think of climbing up. You haven''t moved forward in your cultivation for so many years because you don''t have pressure. You know that you are not my opponent, and you know that you are not Jinglei''s opponent. But neither I nor Jinglei can bring you pressure, because you know that you will die when you meet us, There''s no chance at all. "


    Chang Jianxing''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t say a word.


    "It''s your chance, maybe, to kill that young man, you can take a step forward." Zhuge Huotian said that when he said the word "kill", he had no psychological burden. In his opinion, if one person died, it would make one step forward in his apprentice''s cultivation, which was so cost-effective.


    Long sword line eyes twinkle, finally, nodded¡° Master, when I kill him, I''ll go to find Jinglei. " Long sword line said, "even if I look all over the world, I will find him!"¡° Good Zhuge didn''t stop him this time. Instead, he had a big smile on his face. "When you kill that young boy, it''s estimated that your cultivation will take a step forward. At that time, there''s no big problem to challenge Jinglei, because the next person who can make you progress is probably Jinglei." As for whether the long sword guild would die in the hands of Jinglei, Zhuge Fantian really didn''t think about it, because in his opinion, if the cultivation of the long sword guild can''t move forward, it''s better to die!

 Chapter 360

    Mount Zijing is located in the south of Kyoto. It rises above the plain. The highest peak is 2300 meters above sea level, among which there are numerous peaks.


    Bauhinia mountain, the highest peak of Bauhinia mountain, is shaped like a sharp sword with its tip facing the sky, as if trying to pierce the whole sky.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand why the long sword shop had to set the time at night. Did he calculate that the moon was very big today?


    In fact, Xiao Yao really misunderstood the meaning of changjianxing. Originally, he decided to stay at night. He just thought it would be quiet at night and no one would disturb him. That''s all. However, he didn''t expect that so many people would come after the news leaked, which made him a little unhappy. After all, too many people would affect his mood. There was no way, He has not yet reached the point where his heart is as still as water and he is not disturbed by the outside world!


    Under the peak, there is an open space. However, it is about 50 meters away from the peak. The crude steps are only built here. If you want to climb up, it will be extremely steep and dangerous.


    Just in the open space, already overcrowded, and some selling barbecue, fragrance around, it''s a big stir.


    What Xiao Yao can''t figure out is how these vendors pull up their cars. They still have some skills!


    The middle-aged barbecue man''s wrinkled face looks like a chrysanthemum. He didn''t expect that the business would be so good tonight. He said that this is also a bold and careful man. He dares to sell a string of Barbecues for only two yuan at ordinary times! Fortunately, few of the people who come to watch the war tonight are ordinary people. They don''t care about such high consumption. They all sit on small tables, holding a draft beer and waiting for the opening of the show.


    "The moon is bright tonight! It''s said that it''s the night of killing people when the moon is dark and the wind is high. Can we fight tonight? " At a table, a man in a black suit took a sip of beer and asked the man with glasses sitting next to him.


    The eyeglasses man glared at him and said, "why do you like to talk nonsense so much? The moon is black and the wind is high. Damn, the moon is black and the wind is high. Can you still see people? Don''t say the moon is bright today. Even so, you can only see two small shadows! "


    The man in the suit laughed awkwardly and immediately said, "Mr. Song, who do you think can survive tonight?"


    The man with glasses, who called song Gongzi, said with a smile: "Lao Li, you really don''t have any nutrition at all. If you want to say who can survive, isn''t it sure that long sword is OK? You don''t know who the long sword line is? Hum, in my opinion, the people who can win the long sword trade at the end of the day are probably the emperor, Jinglei and tiger king. "


    "Fart!" Next to the table, a tough man slapped the table.


    The young master of song frowned slightly, helped his glasses, turned his face and looked at the tough man. He was discontented and sneered. He said, "what''s the matter, brother? Do you have any other opinions?"


    "Xiao Yao won''t lose!" Wu Jingtian looks at that song Gongzi angrily. They all want to rush over and beat him up. Before they start to fight, some people say something unlucky. What a jerk!


    "Oh? Will Xiao Yao not lose? " The young master of song laughed, picked up a folding fan, flicked his wrist, opened it and fanned it. Later, he thought it was windy on the mountain and didn''t need a fan. He quickly closed the fan and put it aside. He said, "since that''s the case, how dare you make a bet?"


    Hearing song''s words, people around him also laughed.


    "Song Laoliu is really shameless. Who doesn''t know who won the contest tonight? I''ve got a bet! How can he be so funny? "


    "No! Song Laoliu, are you crazy about money? Who''s going to bet with you? "


    "Song Laoliu, otherwise, how about you bet Xiao Yao and I bet Changjian? Damn, I know the result and I''m going to gamble with someone else. I said, "did you lose your money?"


    The people around him were shouting and scolding song Laoliu one after another.


    However, song Laoliu was not surprised. He just stood up, arched his hands to everyone, and said with a smile, "you can''t say that, can you? I have already said that this time the long sword line is a sure winner, but this brother obviously has different opinions, and his words are so firm. Since who is like this, I can''t bet too much? "


    At this time, Wu Jingtian gave a cold smile and said, "do you want to gamble? Good! Then I''ll bet with you! Is it open? "


    "Go! But if you don''t open it to others, you can open it to you. " Song Laoliu said with a smile, "I will accept as much as you bet!"


    "Shit! Song Laoliu, are you too shameless? If you want to open the market, you should open it quickly. If you want to open it to one person, are you not comfortable? "


    "Yes! Song Laoliu, if you have the ability to take me with you, I''ll bet 100 million yuan on the long sword


    There are people who want to take part in the gambling.


    Song Laoliu''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t say anything, as if he didn''t hear those voices.


    "Yes, I''ll give you five million yuan to win Xiao Yao." Wu Jingtian wants to put more pressure on him, but the key problem is that he doesn''t have so much money on hand, but since the other party has already said it, as Xiao Yao''s brother, Wu Jingtian won''t retreat anyway!


    "Five million?" Song Laoliu turned his eyes and said with a smile, "that''s OK, I accept it!"


    "Damn it, the sixth son of the Song family is so shameless!"


    In other people''s eyes, Wu Jingtian is a little silly. Isn''t it because he wants to send money to song Laoliu? However, this is a matter decided by others. They are not qualified to change anything, so they can only do so.


    "I''ll bet, too!" A girl''s voice came.


    They all looked aside and forgot the past. When they saw the girl, they were stunned for a moment.


    "Darling, what a beautiful woman! Tut Tut, the appearance and the figure are all first-class. They are more beautiful than all the stars I''ve seen. I don''t know who brought them to join the fun. " A man''s color says.


    "Damn it, Zhang Xikang, take care of your mouth quickly, and don''t bring any disaster to your family - Miss Xia, you can arrange it?" Some people can''t see it. The speaker has a good relationship with Zhang Xikang. This is just a point. If Zhang Xikang really annoys Xia Yixing, I''m afraid his good life is over. Even if Xia family doesn''t fight, Zhang Xikang will be killed by his grandfather who was a butcher when he was young!


    Zhang Xikang shrunk his head and didn''t dare to say more. He hid behind him for fear of being seen by Xia Yixing. He also hates the guy who just called his name. Can''t you pretend you don''t know my name?


    Xia Yixing naturally didn''t care about anything with those people. She went to the man named song Laoliu and said with a smile, "aren''t you opening? I''ll bet, too! "


    Song Laoliu''s face turned white and blue. It''s night now. Although the moon is bright, he can''t look so carefully. He gave a wry smile and said, "Miss Xia, if you say that, you will embarrass me. The Xia family has a big business. Why are you greedy for my money? If you buy a long sword and win, I''ll have to pay for it. "


    Xia Yixing said curiously, "when did I say I would bet on the long sword line?"


    "Then you mean..." with these words, song Laoliu wanted to slap himself. Now there are only two people, Xiao Yao and changjianxing. Naturally, Xia Yixing has only two choices. Besides changjianxing, who else can Xia Yixing beat?


    There was a burst of laughter in the crowd.


    "Ha ha! Song Laoliu, I''m also drunk. Tell me, who else can miss Xia take besides the long sword line? "


    "Well, don''t mention song Laoliu. His IQ has degenerated. You don''t know that."


    Song Laoliu blushed and said, "do you want to bet on Xiao Yao?"


    Xia Yixing nodded slightly: "yes."


    Song Laoliu is happy. It''s a steady business! If he doesn''t promise, there will be a ghost!


    "Yes, yes! How much do you want to buy? " Song Laoliu music road.


    "Well... I don''t have much money." Xia Yixing is embarrassed.


    "Nothing! Take as much as you have! " Song Laoliu was also disappointed. Originally, he wanted to make more money.


    Xia Yixing sighed: "let''s have one hundred million. I''ll give you the bank card first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole plain was quiet for a moment.


    They don''t know what kind of language to use to express their depression.


    Xia Yixing said that she didn''t have much money, and then she could only bet one hundred million!


    It''s not really a fancy dress... What?


    Everyone''s heart is broken.


    Song Laoliu''s chin fell to the ground. He had forgotten what he should say next.


    "Miss Xia, did I hear you right? Are you going to bet a hundred million? " Song Laoliu is about to cry. Although he has some money, it''s only tens of millions. Xia Yixing bet a hundred million. If Xiao Yao really wins, he can''t afford to pay for it! Although this possibility is very small, it still exists!


    "Yes." Xia Yixing said, "my bank card is here. Don''t you believe me?"


    "No, no, no! I believe it Are you kidding? This is Xia Yixing! It''s nothing new to be able to come up with a billion yuan.


    Song Laoliu had an idea and came up with a way. He yelled at the top of his voice: "this is it! Buy Xiao Yao''s, one for two, buy long sword line, one for 0.8! The students who want to make money, come quickly


    His voice really played a role, and a group of people rushed in like a swarm.


    Probably no one wants to miss this opportunity to earn extra money.


    "Long sword, a million!"


    "Damn, long sword, five million!"


    "Long sword, ten million!"


    The vast majority of those who came to bet were won by the long sword shop. We all know that Xiao Yao is doomed.


    But there are a few who bought Xiao Yaoying. They think that since Xia Yixing dares to do so much, there must be a certain reason. What if a blind cat really meets a dead mouse? What can''t happen in this world? Song Laoliu was more and more happy. He felt that he would not lose money this time! Although many people buy long sword shop, they don''t buy as much as Xia Yixing. Moreover, the odds of long sword shop are so low that even if they bet 10 million, they can only earn 8 million. There''s nothing to worry about. Just at this time, another woman''s voice sounded out of the crowd¡° Bet Xiaoyao, one billion! " All the people stopped talking, turned around and looked behind them. After seeing the woman standing behind them, they didn''t know what to say. Song Laoliu was also excited, and then he was overjoyed. Is there anyone else who wants to give money to himself? There''s no reason not to take it!

 Chapter 361

    Song Laoliu was very happy. He didn''t expect that someone would spend 1 billion to buy Xiao Yao to win such a game.


    However, when he saw the woman talking clearly, his face was a little ugly.


    "Sister Qin, why are you here..." seeing Qin Rou, song Laoliu''s face has turned into a pigliver color, which is Qin Rou of the Qin family''s double phoenixes! Dare you take her money?


    Qin Rou''s eyes are like a knife, passing over Song Laoliu''s body, full of murderous air.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao will lose?" Qin Rou''s voice was cold, and all the people who heard this couldn''t help stirring up.


    Song Laoliu''s forehead was covered with a layer of sweat. He wanted to say "yes", but he couldn''t say that word. It was as if his throat was pinched by an invisible hand. It was a kind of extravagant hope to breathe.


    "I''ll pay one billion yuan to buy Xiao Yao to win. If he loses, you take the money. If he wins, you take the money out. If you can''t, I''ll destroy your whole song family!" Qin Rou''s expression is very serious. She doesn''t mean to be funny.


    There were so many people present that none of them thought Qin Rou was joking with song Laoliu.


    Besides, song Laoliu is not qualified for that!


    To say Qin Rou, there are few people in Kyoto who don''t know her. In Kyoto, there is a saying that you can''t know Qin daorao, but you can''t know who Qin Rou is!


    In Qin Rou''s eyes, song Laoliu is a small figure. If we have to make a figurative analogy, Qin Rou is a rich man driving Bugatti Weilong, while song Laoliu is a little white-collar.


    There is no comparison between the two!


    Qin Rou looks at Song Laoliu''s eyes and makes him want to kneel down and kowtow to each other. Because this time, no matter who won in the end, song Laoliu offended Qin rou. In fact, song Laoliu was also very aggrieved. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t know when he offended Qin rou. Why did the other party have to bite him?


    "Take it!" Qin Rou wrote a check and handed it to song Laoliu.


    Song Laoliu and pestle were there, just like a wooden man, not daring to reach for them.


    "I''ll let you take it!" Qin Rou''s voice suddenly raised a little, and song Laoliu sat down on the ground.


    He really wants to cry.


    "Sister Qin, what do you mean? I really can''t figure out where I offended you? If you say it, I''ll pay for it, won''t I? " Song Laoliu said with a sad face.


    If they lose, song Laoliu can''t afford to pay for it, so Qin Rou can directly abolish the whole song family.


    If he wins - how dare he take Qin Rou''s money? I''m afraid that at that time, even if Qin Rou doesn''t trouble him, the younger generation of the Qin family will be able to kill song Laoliu alive.


    At this time, no one will stand up and help song Laoliu to say a word, mainly because there is no need. This matter has nothing to do with them, so it''s better to let it go. What''s more, there are few people in Kyoto who dare to offend Qin rou. Even if there are people who can fight against Qin Rou now, they have no reason to go to Qin Rou''s trouble because of a song Laoliu.


    So, many people look at Song Laoliu with a kind of schadenfreude eyes, which is really a plus meal. Originally, they were all running for the century war between Xiao Yao and changjianxing, but they didn''t expect that there was no play there, but they started to make trouble here.


    "You didn''t offend me." Qin Rou passes the check to song Laoliu, her eyes are determined, "no one can return the money I gave you."


    With these words, she went to one side.


    Qin Luan has been standing in the distance, looking at Qin Rou, sighed. With their status, there is no reason to go to song Laoliu for trouble, because song Laoliu is not qualified.


    However, Qin Luan knows that her sister is very angry now. So many people are saying that Xiao Yao will lose, not to mention Qin rou. Even Qin Luan herself is angry. After all, Xiao Yao is her nephew! Few people don''t understand what it means to lose today''s battle.


    That means death!


    Xia Yixing is not curious at all. When she saw Qin Rou, she already thought of this scene.


    On the other mountain, there are several telescopes, and on the small platform, there are a small table and a few small horses.


    Qin Daonan just sat there, drinking tea and blowing the wind. He was very happy!


    "It''s a good feeling to be able to drink tea, see all the mountains, and watch the people you hate die." Qin daorao narrowed his eyes, "ah, I''ll have to leave right away."


    Chu Ci dome accompany, also did not speak, just some helpless in the heart, the heart hopes Xiao Yao can give some strength, even if lost, also can''t die.


    There are many people who are the same as chuciqiong and qindaozao, such as Xia Puti and Xia langxing. They also specially asked someone to get a telescope.


    "Dad, can Xiao Yao really win?" After Xia Longxing asked this, he wanted to slap himself. There was no other reason. From the beginning to now, he had asked this question for more than ten times. Don''t mention Xia Puti. Even he was a little annoyed.


    "Lang hang, you are not calm enough!" He shook his head and sighed.


    Xia langxing gave a bitter smile.


    He also wants to be calm, but how can he be calm at this time?


    "It''s not important to win or lose. What''s important is that Xiao Yao has already stood there." Xia Puti pointed to the two small black shadows on the potian peak and said with a smile, "you see, the one standing in front of Xiao Yao is changjianxing, the disciple of Zhuge burning heaven, and the first person other than the three Chinese experts. But now Xiao Yao is standing opposite him. Isn''t that enough to explain anything?"


    President Xia Lang sighed, nodded and sighed: "yes, there are few people in the world who can stand in front of the long sword line. If Xiao Yao really wins this time, he will be famous all over the world. At that time, there will be countless people who want to make friends with him. Even if the Qin family wants to move Xiao Yao, they have to think for a moment, But if he loses... "


    Xia Longxing didn''t continue to say the following words, because we all know that losing means death.


    On the peak of the sky.


    Xiao Yao said: "such a scenery, I think of a poem, can I read it out?"


    The long sword line slightly a Leng, eyes slightly astringent, nodded: "can."


    "Ah Xiao Yao sighed, expressed his feelings with a "ah" first, and continued to read, "hand can pick the stars, toast to the moon! Good poetry, good poetry... "


    Long sword line Leng for a long time.


    After listening to this poem, he always felt that there was something wrong with everything. At last, the corner of his mouth twitched. Xiao Yao almost broke his mood which was not easy to calm down.


    Mom, if you are illiterate, keep quiet! If you can''t read a poem well, do you want to express your feelings?


    Long sword line regretted, oneself good must promise to let Xiao Yuannian poem do what? Fortunately, the people below can''t hear, otherwise, they will think that they are as illiterate as Xiao Yao.


    "Make a quick decision!" The long sword line holds the sword in the hand, looking at Xiao Yao to say.


    "Do you think it''s very cold standing on it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s OK. I can give you some time. Go to see the army coat. Oh, by the way, bring one for me."


    Long sword line Leng Leng, finally shook his head: "meaningless."


    "What''s meaningless?" Xiao Yao has a blank look on his face.


    "You know what I''m talking about. You want to destroy my mood. It doesn''t make any sense. If my mood can be broken so easily, I won''t stand here. So I said, it doesn''t make sense. Let''s start." Long sword line said.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose.


    He also knew that it was meaningless for him to do so. He just wanted to break the mood of the long sword line before he started, and make him excited or angry. No matter what kind of mood appeared, as long as it was not as indifferent as it is now, it was a good thing for Xiao Yao. But it was obvious that the long sword line was not so simple, Xiao Yao said so much useless nonsense, The long sword line''s face didn''t stir up any waves.


    It seems that the battle experience of long sword is also very rich.


    "Do you use a sword?" Xiao Yao forgot to take a look at the long sword and asked.


    "Yes, I use a sword." Long sword line said.


    When he spoke, he was very natural and didn''t feel that he had taken advantage of anything.


    Just like Xiao Yao said, because the long sword line is good at using the sword, so if you take the sword, that is the real long sword line.


    Xiao Yao is not suitable to use a sword. If you have to give him a sword to use, it will weaken Xiao Yao''s strength. You force a hero League player to cross the line of fire. Can people be happy?


    That''s what it means.


    Changjianxing believes that Xiao Yao will understand this truth, so when he said this, there was no unnatural.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, looking a little unhappy.


    "It''s unfair of you. Look, you have weapons. I don''t have weapons."


    The long sword line frowned: "are you pretending to be stupid?"


    "Of course not. I just think it''s unfair. Why do you use a sword and I''m unarmed?" Xiao Yao muttered, "in this way, even if you really win me, you will not win. Are you worried that if I have more weapons in my hand, you will not be my opponent?"


    Changjianxing felt that his state of mind was not as natural as before.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing: "this is also, forget it, then I''ll let you, no weapons!"


    The long sword line wanted to make a move. At last, it stopped and shook its head.


    He was really worried that if he won Xiao Yao, others would think he would not win, so he said, "tell me what weapon you want."


    "Will you do it for me?" Xiao Yao poked his head and asked.


    "Yes." Changjianxing nodded. No matter what weapon Xiao Yao wanted, he could have it delivered in half an hour.


    "Thank you! Others say that changjianxing is a hero. Now, if it''s true! The chivalrous are also righteous Xiao Yao gave thanks.


    Long sword line is a little embarrassed by Xiao Yao''s praise. Just understand these things in your heart. How shy is that? He thought¡° Let''s do it! I only need a handful of a.k47. As for the old and new, I don''t mind. What do you think? " Xiao Yao''s tone of voice sounds so modest. "..." Long sword line is struggling. It''s like a worm, climbing up the blood vessel. It occurred to him that I had never seen such a brazen man¡° You, damn it Long Jian Xing yelled angrily. Finally, he didn''t wait for anything. He took the handle of the sword with one hand and dived forward.

 Chapter 362

    "Roar!"


    Sword out of sheath!


    Xiao Yao felt that his ears seemed to have heard a long chant, and the air was filled with murders, as if the whole mountain had been covered with corpses.


    It''s a killer! If ordinary people are faced with such a deterrent force, they may fall into a short absence. Maybe it won''t be too long, but even just a few seconds is enough for the long sword to cut off the other person''s head.


    Xiao Yao suddenly understood why there was always a rumor in the world that the long sword could kill the enemy with one sword.


    With such a weapon, not to mention the long sword, even he can do it!


    When the long sword is used against the enemy, it is rare for him to let zhushenjian come out of the sheath, because he also knows that if he uses zhushenjian, it will be difficult to improve his strength. But I don''t know why, as long as Xiao Yao stands in front of him, he will feel a pressure. Although Xiao Yao hasn''t done anything, there is a voice in his mind telling him that if he doesn''t use zhushenjian, He is not the opponent of the other party.


    Chang Jianxing himself was shocked by this idea, but he soon calmed down and decided to get out of the scabbard immediately, so that he would not have the chance to get out of the scabbard when the other side pressed himself.


    Without zhushenjian, he is not a long sword.


    The long sword is shining in the moonlight. The long sword line is holding the long sword faster and faster. Finally, it turns into a dark shadow and flashes in front of Xiao Yao.


    The speed is amazing.


    "Whoosh!"


    When a sword is wielded, the sword is as powerful as a rainbow, and it comes to the top!


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were slightly astringent. At the same time, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately stepped back. But even so, he still felt cool on his head. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his head. There were several broken hair on his hand.


    "Damn it Xiao Yao wants to curse. He didn''t expect that the speed of long sword was so fast. If he was slower, I''m afraid he would be cut off half of his head.


    He was also lost in thought.


    Why?


    He has captured the light of the sword. He has a good grasp of the time and distance of his retreat. According to the truth, he should be able to retreat completely. How can he be shaved off by his opponent? All of a sudden, an aura flashed in his mind. He raised his head and looked at the long sword line, and his eyes showed deep fear.


    In fact, it is not because the speed of long sword is too fast, but because Xiao Yao is deceived by his own eyes. When he saw the sword light, he thought he saw the long sword, but in fact, it was just a visual error caused by the reflection of moonlight from the edge of the sword, which was also a kind of illusion. The sword had already arrived, but Xiao Yao was still staring at the sword light. It was good that Xiao Yao was on guard from the beginning, otherwise, the sword just now was really enough to cut off his head.


    Xiao Yao didn''t take the initiative to meet him. Instead, he opened a distance with changjianxing.


    Long sword line this sword did not succeed, his heart also set off a storm.


    He knew that the killing spirit of Zhushen sword was terrible. With this sword, Zhuge used to kill all the experts in the world and ascend Tianfeng. But later, Zhuge burned the sky to the point of the sword in his heart, so he threw the zhushenjian to changjianxing.


    What is the heart sword?


    There is a sword in the heart and a sword in the hand. It may be mysterious, but in fact it is. Even if Zhuge has only one fork in his hand, he can kill all sides!


    The move just now is called gouyue.


    This move is not only his killing move, but also Zhuge''s killing move. It''s just that Zhuge''s killing move is more perfect. Even if there is no light around, it can make the opponent see the sword light. He didn''t get to that point, but he still had enough confidence in himself. He thought that he could kill Xiao Yao with one sword, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao still retreated completely. When the killing was used out, the long sword line became passive.


    He believes that Xiao Yao is definitely not a martial arts Xiaobai. His killing moves have been exposed. It''s OK to kill Xiao Yao, but now Xiao Yao is still standing there. He''s not sure whether the other party will find a solution in a short time.


    Thinking of this, his hand holding the sword trembled.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    However, most of the people standing under the mountain are laymen. They just saw that Xiao Yao was forced to retreat, and they began to talk about it one by one!


    "Ha ha! The long sword line is the long sword line. It''s just a sword, which forces the young man to retreat for almost four or five meters. Now, I''m afraid the young man has lost the game. " Said a man in a loud voice.


    "Yes! After all, the long sword shop has been famous in the inner world for a long time. Ah... It seems that the young man is really dying. "


    After all, Xiao Yao is still very young. At this age, he is qualified to stand opposite the long sword shop. If he grows up in the future, he will rise above the long sword shop.


    What a pity, what a pity!


    On the other mountain, Zhuge burned the sky and stood with his hands on it.


    He looked at Po Tian Feng in the distance, with no expression on his face and a solemn look in his eyes.


    "It seems that the long sword shop has not lied. This young man is really extraordinary in strength. I''m afraid he has stepped into the earthshaking stage, right? At such an age, it''s the pride of heaven to be able to enter the earthshaking world. It''s not simple, it''s not simple... "


    If you let others listen to what Zhuge Huotian said now, I''m afraid that the inner world will start a storm again.


    Who is Zhuge Huotian?


    That''s the strongest one in ancient Chinese martial arts! Is a young man worthy of his three words?


    This is already a kind of praise that can kill others. Zhuge Huotian seldom comments on others, because in his world, few people are qualified for him to evaluate, only Xiao Yao!


    Suddenly, the long sword line moved again.


    Although he didn''t know whether Xiao Yao had found out his details or not, he didn''t have much time to give him. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t understand anything for a while, after a long time, he naturally wanted to understand. His killing tactics can''t stand the scrutiny!


    Xiao Yao''s eyes burst out a murderous opportunity and went up to meet the sword.


    If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you!


    Xiao Yao''s idea is very simple. He killed changjianxing not only for himself, but also for thunder. At that time, Jinglei was depressed for many years because the emperor disappeared. Now he meets the emperor''s disciple. Xiao Yao has to make the other party pay a heavy price anyway. That''s interest!


    The two figures on the mountain are getting closer and closer. Many people''s hearts are raised to their voices. They don''t know what will happen next, but no matter who they are, they don''t want to miss the next wonderful scene.


    The strong wind blows on my face, and it seems that all the strands become a sword blade, stinging my cheek.


    Xiao Yao''s expression has become a bit distorted. At this time, he has already turned the yuan force in his body to the extreme, and his whole body is full of explosive power.


    Killing intention is like a poisonous snake, swallowing his heart and filling his heart with hatred.


    At the thought of his second grandfather''s dispirited face when he looked at the setting sun, his eyes turned blood red.


    "I''m going to kill you!" He used this kind of roar to vent the anger in his body.


    It''s hard to keep calm in long sword.


    His brain sent out a signal, which told him that this man is very dangerous, and it''s better to stay away. But can long sword walk away? He has to kill Xiao Yao!


    He has no way back!


    The Dragon chant from the sword blade is enough to arouse heavenly power, as if the sword itself held by the long sword line is a light source.


    Three meters.


    Two meters.


    One meter.


    At a distance of one meter, the body of the long sword suddenly jumped up, the wrist turned, and the sword in his hand chopped down at Xiao Yao''s head.


    The power of Huashan and the power of Taishan!


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the long sword line jumping in the air. The ferocious smile on his face made the mood of the long sword line set off a storm again. He was so scared that the speed of falling the sword was much slower.


    Xiao Yao has pressure, but long sword also has pressure. His pressure is bigger than those Xiao Yao faces.


    He can''t or can''t afford to lose. There are so many people at the foot of the mountain. Everyone thinks that Changjian will win and live to the end, except Qin Rou and others.


    They all think that the long sword line is their God. How can God lose? Therefore, before the battle started, he had already made a great impact.


    No one ever thought that he would lose. Even if he was a swordsman, he never thought that he would lose. It was not that he was arrogant, but that he did not dare to think about it.


    These are just the second and the most important thing is his identity.


    He is changjianxing, Zhuge''s disciple of burning heaven, and the emperor''s disciple!


    How can he lose? Even if he really wants to lose, he can only lose to the emperor or Jinglei. It''s fair to say that if he loses to the young man in front of him, how can he face himself and the world?


    He had so much on his shoulders that the speed of his sword was too slow.


    Xiao Yao''s body is like a swallow, jumping one meter. His body is just staggered with the blade. He reaches out his hand and grabs the wrist of the long sword.


    "Get out of here!" With a roar, he integrated the mountains and forests and fell into turbulence. Countless wild animals began to flee in panic. It seemed that they wanted to stay away from this land of right and wrong. In a forest in the distance, a large number of frightened birds suddenly jumped up and circled above the forest, looking for the source of danger.


    The wrist of long Jian Xing was firmly grasped by Xiao Yao. The next second, his body flew out and fell heavily on the ground, splashing a piece of dust.


    As soon as changjianxing fell to the ground, he immediately struggled to get up. Although he looked a little embarrassed, his clothes were cut into rags by a sharp stone, his long hair was scattered, and his face was covered with dust.


    If the people below the mountain can see the appearance of changjianxing clearly, they will be surprised. Is this man still a sword? Is that majestic long sword OK? Changjianxing is afraid to reach out and slap the dust on his clothes, because he is worried that the other party will seize the opportunity to rush up to him - he must always be vigilant¡° Come again As he thought, Xiao Yao also rushed towards the long sword again, fast, as if his body is not two legs, is a wheel¡° Boom Before the fist comes, the style comes first. He could not help retreating two steps because of his fierce fighting style. Then he managed to stand firm. Immediately, his wrist turned again, and a beautiful sword flower forced Xiao Yao to retreat. At the same time, he turned back to attack and ran towards Xiao Yao, holding zhushenjian. The air of the sword soars to the sky, and the air shakes the mountains and rivers. Fight through the waves, destroy the withered and decadent!

 Chapter 363

    There is no spark in the collision between internal force and Yuan force when boxing and sword are connected. However, with Xiao Yao and Chang Jianxing as the center, the speed of the air is much faster and becomes a torrent. Although there is no spray, you can hear the waves lapping on the shore.


    The sword of the long sword line left countless shadows.


    One hundred sword lights, one thousand sword lights and ten thousand sword lights split towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sneered, and his body moved quickly, leaving countless shadows in the air.


    The same one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand.


    However, at the foot of the mountain, there are always two figures on the mountain, and there is no change.


    It''s just a shadow moving fast, that''s all.


    The expression of changjianxing became a little exaggerated. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He saw so many Xiao Yao, that in the face of such a cold smile, his heart almost had a shadow. He didn''t know where to go with the sword in his hand!


    On the forehead, a layer of sweat.


    He could not hold the sword in his hand. It seemed that the sword could be thrown out at any time - the palms of his hands were full of sweat.


    His speed was getting slower and slower, but there was no fear on his face. Until the last moment, no one dare to say who lost. Changjianxing still has enough confidence in himself. He believes that as long as he can calm down, he will find opportunities. After all, it''s a fight for life. Even if he''s on the low side now, what can he do? What''s more, he has a killing move. As long as he can make Xiao Yao arrogant and start to attack madly, his chance will come


    However, the long sword line is more and more unable to settle down. Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao would strike while the iron was hot, seize the opportunity of falling behind and rush up.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t, his moves, his footwork, still have traces to follow, this is a kind of stability. Changjianxing gave a wry smile. He felt that he underestimated the young man. His heart was too calm. It was like an ancient pond without any waves. Even if he threw a stone into it, he could not stir up any waves.


    Long sword shop wants to swear. Is this guy really only in his twenties? I can''t believe it when I kill him! What about the youth? It''s said that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers? This is not the same as what is said in the book!


    Xiao Yao may be a little worried at the beginning, but his reason is not engulfed by the killing intention in his heart.


    On the contrary, he did not dare to despise the long sword. Because he understands that in such a situation, he despises his opponent who is not weaker than himself, that is, to give the other a chance. The other side is Zhuge''s chance to burn the sky. Even if he has the upper hand, he may not be invincible. How can he be worried?


    What''s more, above the mountain, the scenery is beautiful, the air is fresh, and the moonlight is just right. What we lack now is a pot of wine and a piece of moon cake.


    Why is Xiao Yao in a hurry?


    He always had a smile on his face, because he knew that if he didn''t worry, he would have to worry about the long sword line.


    Isn''t it a very pleasant thing to be able to watch the opponent anxious and angry? Anyway, he thought so, as for whether the long sword guild also thought so - Xiao Yao thought that he should not ask at this time.


    The shadow of the sword is getting faster and denser. Xiao Yao is not in a hurry and parries.


    Zhuge''s brows were tightly wrinkled.


    He is not a group of laymen at the foot of the mountain. He only knows how to make noise.


    For a long time, a bitter smile appeared on his face and he shook his head: "it seems that zhushenjian shouldn''t be given to him..."


    If Chang Jianxing heard what Zhuge Huotian said, he would cry immediately.


    He didn''t know that Zhuge Huotian was watching the contest. Even if he knew, he didn''t have time to think much. His head was so big. Now he just thought about what to do to make Xiao Yao crazy and give himself a chance.


    As for other things, he really has no time to think about it!


    He wanted to win too much and didn''t have the courage to lose!


    One sword, one more.


    The angle of this sword was extremely tricky. Xiao Yao frowned and stepped back. He couldn''t keep pressing the other side.


    "Damn you!" Long Jian Xing glares at Xiao Yao and says with his teeth.


    The corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. When he was hit by Xiao Yao''s fist, he felt as if his heart would burst open immediately.


    Xiao Yao''s appearance is not so good-looking, his clothes have been cut several times, and his arms are dripping with blood, but it won''t affect him too much.


    Standing in front of him is long sword line, not ordinary people, Xiao Yao want to end easily? I can only think about it.


    "I don''t know how many times you have said this sentence. I''m very curious to ask you, haven''t you ever been to school? Over and over again, just a few words, you don''t bother me Xiao Yao buttoned his ear and said.


    His appearance looks very relaxed, but as for whether it is as relaxed as he looks on the surface, only Xiao Yao himself knows.


    This is really a very difficult opponent, even now, Xiao Yao is not sure that he will be able to stand to the end.


    Suddenly, the long sword line moved again.


    Maybe he also realizes that it is impossible for him to take advantage of his mouth. If he continues to talk with Xiao Yao, he can only destroy his mood. Therefore, his body moves, where the wind blows, his body moves, as if he is a feather, a breeze, can hold him up.


    Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled again, his eyes fixed on the moving long sword line, and his eyelids jumped.


    He could feel that the energy between heaven and earth was gathering towards the long sword line. At last, his body became an eye of the wind, and all around him seemed to be in a vacuum. The light of the sword still flickered under the bright moon. When a sword was wielded, the fallen leaves and withered grass at his feet were flying, as if they were poured into life, flesh and blood.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and didn''t dare to approach rashly.


    "This grandson, do you want to enlarge the move?" Xiao Yao''s mouth says a word, the yuan force in the body also runs again.


    The whole world, in this moment, is quiet.


    Standing on another mountain, Zhuge''s face became ugly for a moment.


    "Is it true that long sword line has been forced to have no way back?" Zhuge burned the sky and said, but his body had moved towards the broken sky peak.


    Qin daozhan and Chu Ci dome also put down their binoculars and looked solemn.


    "At the end." Qin said.


    "Who do you think will win in the end?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    "I don''t know." Qin daoran shook his head. "At first, I thought the long sword line would stand at the end, but now I don''t dare to think so. Look at the long sword line. Look at his appearance. Don''t you think it''s like a dog jumping over a wall? Although I''m not so expert, I can see that there''s no way back for long sword. "


    Chuci dome smiles.


    Geng Lei, who has been standing behind them carrying tea and water, suddenly opens his mouth.


    "The long sword line either wins or dies." Geng Lei said so.


    The eyes of Qin Daonan and Chu Ci dome naturally converge on his face.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    "The autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves. It''s Zhuge''s killing move to burn the sky. The reason why Zhuge could win the thunder at the beginning was that he used this move to gain the upper hand. It''s just that it''s very good to use the current strength of long sword to give full play to this move." Geng Lei said with a wry smile, "if this move is used up, all the strength in his body will dry up in a short time. As long as Xiao Yao has combat power, he can kill him."


    "..." Qin daozhan and Chu Ci dome were all in amazement. After a long time, they nodded.


    "There are too many things on the long sword line." Chu Ci dome sighed, and the smile on his face was bitter.


    "Yes, he has so many things on his back that he can''t breathe. But who doesn''t have anything on his back? If you want to put it down, it''s not easy. Even if Zhuge burned the sky, you may not be able to put all the things on your shoulders down, right? If he could put it down, he would not stay in Kyoto now. " Qin Daonan squinted and said


    Break the sky peak.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger.


    Xiao Yao was still standing in the strong wind, his body was like a rock weighing a thousand jin, and he didn''t move at all.


    Just, his expression looks more and more dignified, there are countless nerves in his ear to tell him, dangerous, very dangerous!


    The speed of long sword action is faster and faster, even Xiao Yao can''t catch the figure of long sword.


    It''s almost to the extreme!


    A sense of oppression, pressure Xiao Yao almost out of breath.


    That kind of pressure, from outside to inside, and then from inside to outside, repeatedly, constantly, hard to let go.


    "This guy, is he going to gamble with me?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly. His sharp eyes seemed to twinkle in the dark, covering the stars in the sky.


    All of a sudden, all the shadow, all the honor together, long sword line holding a long sword, with a fast speed toward Xiao Yao rushed over.


    be close by!


    His body is parallel to the ground, flying in the air. Holding the sword in his hand, his body has become a sharp blade. Around him, pieces of fallen leaves and withered grass have become sharp blades, flying towards Xiao Yao!


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath, and his brain was running at full speed. Suddenly, instead of retreating, he took a step forward.


    This step shocked the long sword line.


    This step shocked all the people who saw the scene through the telescope.


    Originally still under the noisy mountain peak, they suddenly became silent. Although most of them couldn''t see clearly, they didn''t know why. They just suddenly became silent without any reason.


    Everyone raised their heads, countless eyes focused on the mountain.


    The middle-aged man who sold kebabs had scalded his hand, but even so, he didn''t dare to exclaim. Although no one said a word, no one dared to interrupt the silence. Step forward, Xiao Yao behind also set off a gust of wind. If the white faced scholar could still see this scene, he would cover his mouth and scream out. Qi breaks the sky! It''s the same way! Unlike the last time I dealt with the white faced scholar, this time I broke through the air. It was natural and natural, as if that step should be sold completely, otherwise it would be stiff and easy to jump out of the picture. Xiao Yao''s body moves, his fist swings out and he takes it back. One kick out, and then back again. The distance between Chang Jianxing and Xiao Yao is getting closer and closer. Xiao Yao''s speed is getting faster and faster. Finally, the long sword line rushes to Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao pauses. Four eyes opposite, they all saw the killing intention from each other''s eyes. Changjianxing wants to kill Xiao Yao, otherwise, even if he is alive, he will be nailed to the disgrace rack all his life. Xiao Yao wants to kill changjianxing, otherwise, he has no words to face his second grandfather! Kill him!

 Chapter 364

    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole Cercis mountain seems to be in the process of shaking the earth and mountains.


    "The earthquake! Run around


    I don''t know who it is. I yelled at the top of my voice, and the people on the small platform immediately fell into a panic. All the people who came here to watch the war are worth more than 10 million. Once they have money, they will cherish their lives more than ordinary people.


    "Get the hell out of you! Everybody calm down, it''s not an earthquake, don''t squeeze, lest you step on it! It''s just that the peak of broken sky shakes for a while! " A sensible man yelled at the top of his voice. In fact, Wu Jingtian was the one who yelled at the top of his voice. His voice was loud. After that, the crowd calmed down again. However, many people chose to go down the mountain.


    What if they were afraid of an earthquake? I can''t run away on this mountain.


    Wu Jingtian''s face was a little ugly. He turned around and looked at Po Tian Feng. But at this glance, I can''t see anything. I can only see that the place where Xiao Yao and changjianxing were standing was covered with a layer of dust.


    "Damn, it''s all troublemakers." Did not see the previous last scene, Wu Jingtian is also full of anger.


    On the other side, the Xia family, Qin daorao and others all stood up immediately, picked up their binoculars and forgot the past.


    "Dad, what happened just now?" Xia Longxing asked.


    "Go away, how can I know? See Xiao Yao and long sword line bumped together, and then there was a bang, now it''s all dust, even the shadow of the two people can''t see Xia putixin also mentioned his voice. For so many years, there are few people who can make him nervous. But now, he is really nervous. He really wants to know the situation of Xiao Yao. Who wins and who loses?


    Qin daozhan and Chu Ci dome are also very simple. Everyone is very nervous. They all want to jump directly to the peak of the sky and take a closer look at the dust.


    Of course, they don''t have the ability to jump.


    The dust slowly dissipated, and everyone was surprised to find that there were three men standing on the peak.


    "It''s Zhuge burning the sky!" Exclaimed the man who could see clearly through the telescope.


    Even if Xia Puti and Qin Daoqian were bothered, they could not keep calm. No one thought that Zhuge Huotian would appear at this critical time.


    From the telescope, in fact, the long sword line was set up by Zhuge Huotian. His eyes were closed, so he should have fainted.


    Xiao Yao, however, was still standing there with a trace of blood on his mouth.


    Xiao Yao looks at Zhuge burning heaven, and his heart turns upside down. He doesn''t expect that he can see Zhuge burning heaven. At this time, Zhuge burning heaven is standing in his face.


    In the last blow, although Xiao Yao won the final victory, he took his breath out of the sky, and directly flew out of the long sword line. But he knew that the long sword line had a breath and was not dead at all. He wanted to seize the opportunity to kill the other party, but Zhuge''s burning sky appeared.


    Zhuge Huotian just gently pushed out a palm, and Xiao Yao was pushed out by him. Then he lay on the ground and spat blood, and struggled to get up.


    "Young man, you have to forgive others. My apprentice has been injured by you. Do you want to kill him?" Zhuge burned the sky without anger and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes seemed to be able to pour into Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Xiao Yao took a step back and looked at Zhuge burning the sky. He had no confidence in his heart. He couldn''t help it. Who let the other party be a mountain?


    It''s an unattainable mountain.


    Although Xiao Yao is confident no matter what kind of opponent he faces, it must be bullshit to say that he still has confidence in Zhuge Fantian. After all, Zhuge Fantian has already stood at the peak of China. Xiao Yao is confident that he can defeat the other party one day, but it''s not now!


    Xiao Yao is still very self-conscious, and because he is self-conscious, he did not rush up at this time. As long as he takes a few steps forward, Zhuge Huotian will not hesitate.


    "Master Zhuge, do you want to vent your anger for your apprentice?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Zhuge Huotian was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "you don''t have to motivate me. I won''t let you kill him, but you can rest assured that I don''t care to bully the younger generation. Young man, your name is Xiao Yao, right?"


    "My name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You just used Qi to break the nine clouds, didn''t you?" All of a sudden, Zhuge''s eyes became sharp. They were like sharp knives hanging on Xiao Yao''s head.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "master Zhuge, what do you mean by breaking the nine clouds with Qi? Sorry, I don''t understand! "


    "No?" Zhuge Huotian laughed, but he was not angry. He just said, "if you don''t understand, I won''t believe it, but it doesn''t matter. After all, he is hiding from me now. Even if I find you, I may not be able to find him. Besides, even if I can find him, what''s the point... If he really has the strength to fight against me, he will come to me. Boy, go back and tell Dongfang Wuyan that I will wait for him all the time. Even if I die, let him put a sword in front of my grave! "


    Xiao Yao was shocked.


    He didn''t expect that Zhuge Huotian would say such a thing to him. People who don''t know think that there is an ambiguous relationship between his second grandfather and him. Who can make Zhuge Huotian talk like a lady who is looking forward to her husband''s return?


    I don''t know if Zhuge Fantian would strangle Xiao Yao if he knew what he was thinking


    "He will come to you." Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "Are you so confident?" Zhuge burned the sky with a smile.


    "He will come to you. Don''t worry. If he really won''t come to you, I''ll come to you, too. " Xiao Yao''s eyes showed a trace of murder, "you owe him, he will get it back, if he can''t get it back, I will help him get it back!"


    Zhuge Fantian was a little stunned. He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. After taking a deep breath, he suddenly burst out laughing. He laughed wildly.


    "Xiao Yao, you want to kill me?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "Not now, but not in the future." Xiao Yao held out his hand, pointed to the long sword line which was held by Zhuge Huotian, and said: "from the beginning until now, few people have confidence in me. They all think that I am not the opponent of the long sword line, and even they are ready to open the periphery and buy the long sword line to win, but what happened? You see, if it wasn''t for your appearance, now changjianxing would have reported to the hell hall. It''s the same now. Everyone thinks I''m not your opponent, but anything can happen. If I could beat you now, I wouldn''t watch you walk with a sword. "


    Zhuge Fantian thinks Xiao Yao is more and more interesting.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Zhuge Huotian asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully. At last, he had no choice but to smile bitterly and said, "if you say you are not afraid, it must be deceiving. How many people in the world are not afraid of death? I''m afraid, too. I''m afraid you''ll kill me, but I have to say something. Besides, even if I don''t say it, you''ll guess what I think in my heart, so it''s better to say it


    Zhuge Huotian laughed: "you have his shadow. He is just like you. If you drink some wine, maybe he will be more arrogant than you!"


    "It''s not arrogance." Xiao Yao shook his head, "since I just remember, I began to be beaten by bamboo sticks. They all told me that I must not be arrogant, but I must not suffer losses. You have to go long sword. I''m so uncomfortable in my heart. Can''t I have a mouth addiction?"


    "..." ZHUGE Huotian put away his smile, nodded and said, "Xiao Yao, I will remember your name. I hope I can see you standing in front of me earlier. At that time, I will not show mercy."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "then you old man also try to live longer, don''t I haven''t come to see you, you are already buried."


    "Then you have to be early. I can''t survive you young man." Zhuge didn''t get angry. Instead, he made a joke. After that, he went down the mountain with his sword on his back.


    After the long sword walked, Xiao Yao finally lost his strength, and a mouthful of blood gushed out again. As soon as he became soft, he fell to the ground, and his consciousness gradually became blurred.


    He is too tired.


    Originally, when he was fighting with the sword, he almost used up all the strength in his body. Then he was slapped by Zhuge Huotian, and he couldn''t bear it any more.


    After Zhuge Huotian left, he fainted.


    "Hurry up, go up to the peak of heaven!" Xia Puti threw his telescope aside, stood up and was about to run towards the broken sky peak


    Qin Daonan also stood up.


    "Long sword line, so lost?" He didn''t seem to have recovered.


    "Xiao Yao fainted, too." Chu Ci dome said.


    "But he won in the end. If it wasn''t for Zhuge''s appearance, the long sword shop would have been dead." Qin daorao sat on the chair. It seemed that he was about ten years old. His eyes, which originally twinkled with fine light, were much dimmer at this time.


    "You still look down on him." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Yes, I still underestimate him..." Qin Daonan gave a wry smile.


    At this time, he could not help but not admit it.


    "Old man, otherwise, admit a mistake." Chu Ci dome was silent for a moment and said, "blood is thicker than water. Xiao Yao and Qin Rou won''t do anything to you."


    Qin Daonan waved his hand.


    "It''s not like that. Forget it, I''m leaving..." with that, Qin daozhan stood up and walked down the mountain.


    After looking at Qin Daozhou''s back, Chu Ci dome finds that Qin Daozhou, who was originally full of vitality, seems to be more like an old man in the twilight. His steps are becoming a little vain, and he almost falls down several times.


    "Wrong step, wrong step." Chu Ci dome sighed


    "Xiao Yao wins!" A group of people began to roar under the platform below the broken sky peak.


    It''s beyond their imagination.


    It has even overturned their understanding of the world. There is a layer of doubt in everyone''s heart: "how is this possible?" Wu Jingtian clenched his fists and jumped three feet: "my brother didn''t let me down, did you see that? That''s Xiao Yao, that''s my brother! That''s my brother Xia Yixing rubbed her eyes. I don''t know why. Now she suddenly wants to cry. That man, even if he''s down now, he''s still standing on top! A group of people are running towards the mountain. Qin Rou ran and laughed: "sister, do you see it? He won. He really won. People say that he is not the opponent of changjianxing, but he is so powerful that even Zhuge''s disciple, changjianxing, is not his opponent. " Qin Luan is running behind Qin Rou, breathing heavily. She is astonished and moved at the same time. This evening, that 20-year-old young man, touched everyone!

 Chapter 365

    No one remembers the loser.


    Xiao Yao''s name resounds through the whole peak.


    As for what happened to the long sword shop and whether it was dead or not, no one would talk about it. Again, before, the long sword line was the God in their mind, but now it has changed dramatically, because the long sword line has been pulled down from the altar by the young man who looks ugly.


    I fell like shit.


    Wu Jingtian rushed to the top of the mountain first, and his strength was not weak. Therefore, when climbing the mountain, he was faster than many people. But before going up, he did not forget to tell Xia Yixing: "Miss Xia, don''t worry, wait below first, I''ll take Xiao Yao down."


    With that, he rushed up first.


    A group of people followed him and rushed up.


    Qin Rou wanted to rush up with the crowd. After all, it was her son lying on it. Fortunately, Xia Yixing caught her quickly.


    "Aunt Qin, you wait first. Wu Jing was born in Tianjun and had a good relationship with Xiao Yao. He will bring Xiao Yao down." Xia Yixing said.


    When she talks, her eyes are also staring at Qin rou. She finds that Qin Rou''s face is full of tension in her eyes. It seems that as long as she doesn''t see Xiao Yao, she can''t calm down.


    "But..." Qin Rou wanted to talk, but she didn''t know what to say. She also knew that when she climbed up, it was estimated that those young and strong young men had already carried Xiao Yao down.


    "It''s nothing, but, xiaorou, let''s just wait here." Qin Luan said, "wait, we''ll drive Xiao Yao back. I''ve already arranged for the doctor."


    "Our Xia family also has private doctors, but not your Qin family." It''s Xia langxing who is speaking. He follows Xia Puti and comes here in a hurry.


    Xia Puti ran all the way, and his face was still calm. On the contrary, Xia langxing turned red. Others may be surprised to see this scene, but Xia langxing himself is not surprised at all. He knows that his old man pays great attention to nourishing qi and can play Tai Chi, so he is even better than his middle-aged man in physical strength.


    Qin Luan looked at Xia langxing and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "Xia langxing, what do you mean?"


    "What can I mean?" Xia Lang walks to Xia Yixing, looks at Qin Luan, frowns and says, "I don''t believe you."


    "Don''t believe us?" Qin Luan''s expression also changed, the brow tightly wrinkly, seem to have some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, I don''t believe you, Qin Luan and Qin rou. You two are not stupid. Others don''t know. Don''t you know? Who on earth invited that long sword shop? You really don''t know? " Xia langxing''s voice is not small at all.


    "Dad, keep your voice down." Xia Yixing pulled his father.


    "There''s nothing to be said in a lower voice. That''s what it is." Xia langxing waved his hand.


    Qin Rou sighed, looked at Xia langxing and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Xia, don''t worry. We have no malice to Xiao Yao."


    Xia Longxing looks at Qin Rou and smiles: "I believe you."


    "Thank you..." before Qin Rou finished, she was interrupted by Xia langxing.


    "I believe in you, I believe in Qin Luan, but that doesn''t mean I will believe in your Qin family. You two are not the only ones in your Qin family. Do you really dare to guarantee that Xiao Yao will be very safe when he comes to your Qin family?" Xia Lang asked in a loud voice.


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan look at each other and see helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan dare to pat their chest and say that as long as they are there, no one in the Qin family can hurt Xiao Yao.


    However, the crisis still exists¡° Besides, hum, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! " Xia langxing said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Oh? So tell me, what are we thinking about? " Qin Luan and Qin Rou were both surprised.


    Both of them couldn''t help thinking, did the Xia family know about the relationship between Qin Rou and Xiao Yao? But it doesn''t make sense! Few people know this secret, and those who know it will never make it known. How can Xia langxing know it?


    Seeing that Qin Luan and Qin Rou''s faces were a little nervous, Xia Longxing was more convinced of his guess: "hum, do you think Xiao Yao is very powerful and can even defeat changjianxing, so you want to introduce him to a little girl of the Qin family? I tell you, there''s no door! Xiao Yao is the boyfriend of our family. Don''t even think about it


    "..." Qin Rou and Qin Luan were both in tears.


    They really didn''t expect that Xia langxing was thinking about these things.


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Yao and I are really just friends now..." Xia Yixing is flushed by her father, and she wants to find a way to get in. Although she really has a kind of inexplicable feeling about Xiao Yao, now they are still just friends. What''s more, Xiao Yao still has a girlfriend, and Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t care from any aspect, It''s very difficult to get Xiao Yao from Li Xiaoxiao. Moreover, Xia Yixing also finds that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao is very good, and there is no chance at all.


    What''s more, Xia Yixing is the little princess of Xia family. Xia Yixing can''t do the thing of robbing other people''s men!


    Of course, just because she can''t do it doesn''t mean she really doesn''t want to.


    However, some thoughts can only be reflected in her heart. She has the courage to speak out first. Even in the dead of night, she can''t speak out to the mirror, because she will have a sense of shame


    "Just friends?" Qin Rou raised her eyelids a little when she heard this sentence. From the beginning to now, she has always thought that Xia Yixing is Xiao Yao''s girlfriend, but now it seems that Xia Yixing''s appearance is not a joke! This makes Qin Rou a little depressed. After all, she likes Xia Yixing very much. Although she was born into a rich family, she doesn''t have any of the unruly of the eldest lady. She is very in tune with her son.


    The surprise on her face was not what Xia Longxing thought.


    "Qin Rou, what do you think? Although Xiao Yao and Yixing in our family are still friends, it''s only a matter of time before they come to the last step. Don''t try to tempt Xiao Yao with those vulgar fans of the Qin family Xia langxing said angrily.


    "En... I can''t agree with those of Qin family even if they are worthy of Xiao Yao!" Qin Rou is really helpless.


    Xiao Yao is her son. No matter how beautiful the girls in the Qin family are, they can''t be her daughter-in-law. Close relatives can''t get married.


    "What do you mean?" Xia langxing is a little confused.


    Xia Puti slowly swayed over, and then kicked Xia langxing''s ass: "you get out of my way first!"


    Xia Longxing rubbed his buttocks and his face was full of grievances, but he didn''t dare to stare at his old man, so he had to step aside quietly.


    "Little girl, you seem to value Xiao Yao very much?" Xia Puti asked.


    In fact, he was also worried about whether Qin Rou wanted to recruit Xiao Yao into the Qin family. So when Xia Longxing asked those questions, he heard them clearly, but he didn''t intend to stop them. After all, he couldn''t get involved in these words, so he could let his son do it for him.


    If you let Xia langxing know what he thinks in his heart, he will be so depressed that he wants to cry. Well, he has done the things that offend others. After that, you kick me away. It''s just like a dead rabbit, a dead dog, a dead bird and a broken bridge


    Xia did think so before, but looking at the expression on Qin Rou''s face, Xia langxing can understand that Qin Rou is not joking. Qin Rou really doesn''t have this idea, which makes Xia more confused. In addition, what else can make Qin Rou care about Xiao Yao?


    "Qin Luan, your daughter is going to be twenty-seven this year, isn''t she? Your daughter is too big, even if you want to eat grass, I will not let your daughter succeed! " Xia langxing put in a word.


    "You play with me!" Xia Puti was angry with his son and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Hearing Xia langxing say this, Qin Luan can only smile bitterly: "ah, if it''s not because Xiao Yao is... I really intend to betroth my daughter to him!"


    "What is Xiao Yao?" Asked Xia Bodhi.


    Qin Luan looked at master Xia, and could only smile bitterly and shake his head, saying nothing more.


    Qin Rou goes to Xia Yixing, looks at Xia Yixing and asks, "Yixing, can I ask you a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" Xia Yixing is a little curious.


    "Do you know you have an engagement?" Qin Rou''s eyes are fixed on Xia Yixing, and her voice is very serious.


    "..." Xia Yixing didn''t speak, just bit her lips.


    Hearing Qin Rou''s words, Xia Puti and Xia langxing were embarrassed. They all know the meaning of Qin Rou''s words. It''s true that Xia Yixing still has an engagement with the Qin family. It''s just that he is Qin Rou''s son, but the child disappeared many years ago. There is no news for so many years, so it''s natural to forget. No one thought that Qin Rou would suddenly raise this issue at this time.


    Although in the eyes of normal people, this matter has been settled, but no one can say to Qin Rou: "your sons are dead, this matter is long gone." In that case.


    Even Xia Puti, he can''t say that.


    "Qin Rou, you..." Xia langxing frowned, but he wanted to say something serious, but he couldn''t speak.


    "Xia langxing, please don''t say a few words. I''m asking Yixing." Qin Rou looks at Xia langxing and is dissatisfied with him. Thinking that this guy might become her son''s father-in-law, Qin Rou feels a little frustrated. Ah, her son has really found a difficult father-in-law!


    Xia Yixing took a deep breath, looked up at Qin Rou and nodded: "aunt Qin, I know this."


    "Well, I ask you, would you like to be my son''s wife?" Qin Rou asked.


    "Qin Rou, you can''t say that. After all, your son has..."


    Xia langxing just wanted to speak, but was scolded by Xia Puti: "shut up!"


    Xia langxing could only shut his mouth and sighed. There were three big words on his face: unconvinced! Xia Puti looks at Qin Rou and doesn''t say anything, because Qin Rou still doesn''t understand her meaning, so he can only wait for her to finish what she wants to say¡° Aunt Qin, I don''t want to. " Xia Yixing hesitated and said. Qin Rou was a little stunned and frowned: "why?"¡° Because I really like Xiao Yao. " Xia Yixing gave a wry smile, "even if he may not like me now."... " Everyone looked at Qin rou. They all thought that Qin Rou would be furious. After all, even if the child disappeared, even if his life and death were uncertain, he would still be Qin Rou''s son. However, everyone guessed wrong. Instead of getting angry, Qin Rou began to laugh¡° Thank you, Yixing! " Qin Rou said solemnly, without any affectation.

 Chapter 366

    Qin Rou''s performance makes Xia Puti, Xia langxing and others angry and tongue tied. Xia Yixing is also confused. She thought that even if Qin Rou didn''t get angry now, she would turn around and walk away. Her nose is not her nose, but her face is not her face. But now, Qin Rou is not angry, but she laughs. More importantly, The other side also thanks to themselves!


    Xia Yixing suddenly felt that his brain was not enough.


    With this idea, not only Xia Yixing, but also Xia Puti and Xia langxing are confused.


    Qin Luan looks at Xia Puti and Xia langxing''s depressed expression, and suddenly she can''t help laughing.


    "Big girl, why are you laughing? You two sisters must be hiding something from me. Tell me quickly Xia said.


    If he doesn''t make it clear, he will feel as if he was caught by a cat.


    "What can we hide from you, old man? Besides, at the end of the day, what can you hide from me? " Qin Luan said with a smile.


    "Go! You two girls have been very strange since childhood. If you want to say nothing, I don''t believe it if you kill me! " Shaputi has no good airway.


    They are talking about this, Xia Yixing suddenly yelled: "they are back!" Finish saying this sentence, she is like a rabbit general, toward the crowd rushed past, visible anxious.


    Qin Rou''s speed is no slower than Xia Yixing''s, and she also rushes towards the crowd. Xia langxing is not at ease, so she follows him quickly.


    Originally, Qin Luan wanted to go and have a look, but he was held by Xia Puti.


    "Don''t go yet. We haven''t finished what we have to say." Xia Pu Ti looks at Qin Rou''s back, frowns and ponders for a moment. He suddenly realizes that he is shocked. He stares at Qin Luan, takes a deep breath and asks, "don''t tell me that Xiao Yao belongs to Qin Rou... It seems that the missing age is really like this!"


    Qin Luan''s expression is more surprised than Xia Bodhi''s.


    At last, she could only smile bitterly, sighed and said, "no wonder others say you are Bodhi. Is there anything that can hide from you in the world?"


    Xia Bodhi waved his hand, but he didn''t have a good way: "what Bodhi Heart, that''s bullshit. I''m an old man, just an ordinary old man. Miss Qin, I''m right?"


    Xia Puti''s face is somewhat proud. After all, it''s hard for ordinary people to think of this aspect.


    "That''s right." Qin Luan hesitated for a moment, nodded, and immediately said, "master, it''s good not to say it for the time being. After all, my sister hasn''t thought about how to deal with it. Some things have to be dealt with slowly. If she acts too fast, Xiao Yao may be angry. At that time, a good thing will become a bad thing."


    Xia Puti waved his hand and said, "can you figure it out? Can I not understand this old man? But I think Qin Rou can speak. In my opinion, Xiao Yao is not the kind of unreasonable person. He is a good child. "


    Qin Luan sighed and nodded.


    Xia Puti continued: "in fact, not only Qin Rou is good to Xiao Yao, but even Xiao Yao himself respects Qin Rou very much. This kind of respect comes naturally."


    "Old man, you are right. Maybe there is mother son connection in the world." Qin Luan said with a smile.


    I want to understand this question, and another question makes Xia Puti feel unable to understand.


    "Do you know about Qin Dao Asked Xia Puti.


    Qin Luan''s expression looked quite unnatural. She was silent for a moment and nodded: "he knows."


    "Son of a bitch!" Seeing that Qin Luan nodded and patted her thigh, Xia Puti was furious. "What a jerk!" With these words, he found Qin Luan''s expression a little strange.


    I think it''s true. Although Qin Daoqian''s practice is a bit excessive, Qin Luan''s father is Qin Luan''s anyway. Qin Luan is more or less uncomfortable when she hears other people scolding her father.


    "Miss Qin, I know you are not happy in your heart, but I still want to say what you should say. Even if he is standing in front of me now, I will point to his nose and scold him. It''s a matter of years. Is it necessary to be so bitter? What''s more, Xiao Yao is his grandson! Instead of thinking about how to compensate and how to love him, he also thought about killing Xiao Yao. What''s wrong with that? " Xia Puti''s face was a bit more cruel.


    Qin Luan sighed, looked at Xia Puti and said with a smile, "if our old man can be half as reasonable as you, we will be very happy."


    Xia Puti waved his hand: "you are not praising me. If he really has my common sense and open-minded, I think I will become a sinister villain!"


    Qin Luan smiles and says nothing


    Wu Jingtian is running with Xiao Yao on his back. His forehead is full of sweat. Xiao Yao, who is lying on his back, has turned into rags. His face is pale and his forehead is full of sweat. Fortunately, he still breathes. This is a relief for many people.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! What''s the squeeze! " Wu Jingtian was running and scolding. His physical strength was really good, but after all, he was carrying Xiao Yao on his back, so his speed was a lot slower. Some idle people ran in front of him, which made him very angry. He wanted to step on one or two of them.


    "Bastard!"


    "Yes, this guy is a jerk! Aren''t we worried about Xiao Yao? "


    "All right, all right, get out of the way! What are you doing in the way! Care about Xiao Yao? Why didn''t you carry people down the mountain? "


    "Yes! Previously you said that the long sword line must win! You fickle little man... "


    The crowd was noisy.


    "Wu Jingtian, follow me with Xiao Yao on your back!" Xia Lang walked to Wu Jingtian and said, "the car is ready."


    "Good!" Wu Jingtian nodded, followed Xia langxing and ran forward.


    Xiao Yao will be sent into the car, all people are also relieved.


    Xia Puti came up to him and held Xiao Yao''s wrist with his hand. Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry, Xiao Yao has nothing to do. He just suffered some hidden injuries. His life is not in danger."


    When he said this, his eyes also looked at Qin rou. After learning about the relationship between Xiao Yao and Qin Rou, he could understand Qin Rou''s mood. So what he said just now, he just wanted to listen to Qin rou.


    When Qin Rou heard Xia Puti''s words, she also breathed a sigh of relief, and there were tears on her face. She cried with joy.


    "Yixing, please accompany the two aunts of the Qin family down the mountain. Let''s go first." Said Xia Puti.


    "Ah?" Xia Yixing is a little surprised. Now she wants to follow Xiao Yao closely, but because it''s ordered by her grandfather, Xia Yixing can only nod and watch the car go away.


    Xia Yixing turns around and looks at Qin Rou and Qin Luan. She whispers, "aunt Qin Luan, aunt Qin Rou, let''s go down the mountain, too."


    "Good." Qin Rou suddenly took a step forward, holding Xia Yixing''s hand, "let''s go down the mountain together."


    Xia Yixing''s expression is somewhat helpless. After a few steps, she can''t help but say: "aunt qinrou, I have given my own answer before."


    "I heard that, too." Qin Rou nodded, her expression was indifferent.


    "Then why do you still..." Xia Yixing couldn''t understand.


    Qin Rou suddenly shows such intimacy, which makes Xia Yixing some can''t accept. She''s really worried that Qin Rou still talks about her engagement at that time. Although Xia Yixing still listens to her grandfather and father''s words, she also has a stubborn spirit in her bones. As long as it''s something she thinks, even if she really bumps into the south wall, she will never turn back.


    "There are not so many reasons. I just like you little girl, OK?" Qin Rou said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing nodded with a wry smile and said nothing more.


    Xia Yixing will never believe what Qin Rou says now, but if she doesn''t believe it, there seems to be no other way. So she can only smile bitterly, but she is thinking about what she should do to make Qin Rou understand her meaning thoroughly.


    If Qin Rou knew what she was thinking now, she would not be able to laugh or cry


    When they get off the mountain and get on the bus, Qin Rou and Qin Luan don''t go home. Instead, they go to Xia''s house. Nominally, they send Xia Yixing home. In fact, they want to see how Xiao Yao is.


    If you want to say that the person who is most nervous about Xiao Yao now must be Qin Rou, and Xia Puti clearly shows this point, so he orders Xia Yixing to follow Qin Luan and Qin Rou down the mountain together. When Xia Puti said that, Qin Rou immediately understood Xia Puti''s meaning and immediately threw a grateful smile.


    Sitting in the car, Xia Yixing looks at Qin Rou and asks curiously, "aunt Qin Rou, I really don''t understand. Why do you care about Xiao Yao so much?"


    "Do you have one?" Qin Rou smiles.


    "Of course, you don''t want to tell me that''s what you do to ordinary people." Xia Yixing said with a bitter smile.


    Qin Rou nodded, lowered her head, glanced at it, and suddenly her eyes brightened.


    "Yixing, the watch on your wrist is made by Patek Philippe?" Qin Rou was a little surprised.


    "Yes Xia Yixing heard Qin Rou talking about her watch. She had forgotten the questions she had asked. She took off the watch from her wrist and said with a smile, "aunt Qin Rou, you can''t believe it. Xiao Yao gave this watch to me!"


    "Xiao Yao gave it to you?" Qin Rou really can''t believe it.


    Although this watch is not a custom-made version, if you want to buy it, you have to pay at least three million yuan. What''s more, if you want to buy this watch, you have to book it in advance!


    "Yes! The boss of Patek Philippe came to China in person and handed it to me face to face. Originally, he wanted me to go abroad with him and spend time customizing it. Xiao Yao thought it was too troublesome, so he asked him to take out a piece directly. " When Xia Yixing talks, her face is also a little strange, because even now, she doesn''t understand how Xiao Yao does it.


    Sitting in front of Qin Luan, also can''t help but turn around and look at Xia Yixing''s watch. She frowned a little and said, "it seems that we all thought Xiao Yao was too simple before."


    "Yes Qin Rou nodded¡° Xiao Yao said that it doesn''t have much to do with him. It''s mainly his third grandfather''s help. The other party only came here because of his third grandfather''s face, but I don''t think so, because the man''s eyes looking at Xiao Yao are full of fear and respect. " Xia Yixing continued¡° Xiao Yao''s three grandfathers... When Xiao Yao wakes up, I should also go to see his grandfathers. " Qin roushen takes a breath and murmurs that her voice is very small. Even Xia Yixing, who is sitting beside her, doesn''t hear clearly

 Chapter 367

    When Xiao Yao woke up, he found that he was surrounded by more than ten people by his bed, which really scared him.


    "Xiao Yao wakes up, Xiao Yao wakes up!" Xia Yixing said quickly.


    "Come on, little girl, we''ve all seen it. You don''t have to say it." Xia Puti patted his granddaughter''s head and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Xia Yixing embarrassed smile, and then quickly turned his head to look at Xiao Yao, asked: "Xiao Yao, are you ok? Is there anything else wrong? Previously, Dr. Wang checked for you and said that you don''t have any big problems, just need a good rest. "


    Generally, rich people have their own private doctors, not to mention the pangran family like Xia family. Dr. Wang in Xia Yixing''s mouth is their private doctor.


    "I have nothing to do, just thirsty..." Xiao Yao''s lips are a little dry.


    "Oh! Well, I''ll pour water for you now... "As soon as she turned her face, Qin Rou had already handed over a cup of warm water.


    "Thank you." Xia Yixing smiles.


    Qin Rou nodded, said: "he just woke up, can''t drink too much, first drink less."


    "Yes, yes!" Xia Yixing thinks that Qin Rou''s care for Xiao Yao is really meticulous


    She only saw this kind of care in her mother.


    Xiao Yao also saw Qin Rou, with a smile on his face. After taking the cup, he drank a glass of water directly into his stomach.


    "You child, you said you could only drink a little, and you still drink so much." Qin Rou doesn''t have a good way. It sounds like something''s wrong.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Rou with a strange expression. After a moment of silence, he said with a smile, "aunt Qin, it''s OK. I''m also a traditional Chinese medicine. I know what I can do and what I can''t do."


    "Yes! Aunt Qin, you can rest assured that Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine, and his medical skills are very good. " Xia Yixing helps Xiao Yao to say.


    "I''ve heard of that..." Qin Rou nodded, waved her hand and said nothing more.


    A middle-aged doctor in a white coat came up to Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, your body should be OK. It''s estimated that you can move freely after two days'' rest, but remember not to eat cold food. After all, your internal organs have been damaged to a certain extent this time."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I see. Are you a western medicine?"


    "Yes." White coat nodded, he is the Doctor Wang in the mouth of Xia Yixing.


    "I want to grab some Chinese medicine. Do you have any?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine?" Doctor Wang frowned, coughed and said, "Mr. Xiao, I know you are a traditional Chinese medicine, but you can rest assured that my medical skills are also very good. I believe that your body will not have any problems."


    "You can only see the internal organs, but you can''t see the sea of Qi." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Qihai?" Doctor Wang was slightly stunned.


    "There are hundreds of rivers of Qi flowing into the sea of Qi. My sea of Qi is the most seriously injured. I''ll tell you that you don''t understand. Yixing, go and get my paper and pen." Xiao Yao turns to look at Xia Yixing and says.


    "Oh! Good Xia Yixing quickly nods and goes to one side. Before long, he goes back to the window and brings paper and pen.


    Xiao Yao took the paper and pen and began to dance.


    "Three money ginseng powder, four money yellow skin, one or two licorice, one money aconite..." Xiao Yao''s pen brushed on the paper, finally tore it off and handed it to Xia Yixing, "I need these Chinese medicine, you can help me catch it."


    "Well, I''ll go." Xia Yixing said.


    "Is there a drugstore so late?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, there are 24 hours!" Xia Yixing said, then turned around and went out.


    "Nonsense! Mr. Xiao, this is nonsense! Although you don''t have any serious problems with your body, you can''t understand the fact that the medicine is divided into three parts If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s special identity, now he wants to point at each other''s nose and scold, isn''t that questioning his own medical skills?


    "To tell you the truth, Dr. Wang, if I really listen to you and get out of bed after a two-day rest, the sea of Qi will explode directly, and my cultivation will be lost." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "Do you doubt me?" Doctor Wang was a little upset. He was really angry.


    Xiao Yao saw the eye doctor Wang, waved his hand and kept silent. He was too lazy to speak. He just woke up and was still weak.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Mr. Xiao." Doctor Wang said.


    Xia langxing also sighed and said, "Xiao Yao, don''t try to be brave. You''d better forget your medical skills." It''s not that Xia langxing looks down on Xiao Yao, mainly because Xiao Yao is too young. How old is he this year? In my twenties, even if I really know traditional Chinese medicine, I''m afraid I''m just half skilled in medicine. There''s a saying in every profession. I''m not afraid I don''t know what I''m doing, I''m afraid I don''t know what I''m doing.


    Because people who don''t know what to do, at least they won''t mess around, but those who don''t know what to do will be in trouble. They will think that they are invincible and dare to do anything. They are just dumb.


    Xiao Yao sighed and sat up again. Then he picked up the paper and pen and began to write again.


    After writing for a while, he tore off the paper and handed it to Dr. Wang.


    "What is this?" When Dr. Wang spoke, he had already reached out to take the medicine list.


    "Dr. Wang, you have heavy eyelids and yellow face. When you speak, you also look at your tongue. The coating of your tongue turns green. When you are old, you should not come here hard. Besides, the kind of aphrodisiac medicine is better to taste better. Take this medicine and take it once every three days. It can replenish qi and gather essence, and it will work quickly. But it''s better to use it once every three days. Frequent use is not a good thing." Xiao Yao said.


    "How do you know..." Dr. Wang''s eyes widened, and his prescriptions fell to the ground. Then he picked them up in a hurry.


    He can''t believe his ears. It''s his secret! Besides his wife, no one else knows. Moreover, the boy can even see that he took that kind of Medicine... Did the boy secretly inquire about his private life? The other party should not be boring, right?


    "Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and asking. You can see these little problems." Xiao Yao finished, said, "hurry to fill it, I''m looking at you, very boring..."


    Doctor Wang was depressed for a while, but he didn''t say much at this time. After all, it''s already like this now. No matter what he said, it doesn''t have any credibility.


    Moreover, he is still very grateful to Xiao Yao. Since the other party can see the small problems in his body at a glance, it shows that he is serious and powerful. This prescription is certainly correct. He holds the prescription in his hand and looks like a treasure.


    Xiao Yao''s words and Doctor Wang''s final attitude also shocked everyone.


    Wu Jingtian looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and said, "brother Xiao, your medical skill is too clever, isn''t it?"


    "You don''t know." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way. With that, he looked at Wu Jingtian gratefully, "brother, thank you."


    Wu Jingtian waved his hand: "OK, it doesn''t mean much to talk to me about this. Let''s not see each other."


    Xia langxing coughed and came closer to the front. He said in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, give me a copy of the prescription you just gave me?"


    "Xia langxing!" Xia Yixing''s mother is not happy, and her face is also blushing.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia langxing and said with a smile, "Uncle Xia, you are in good health. You don''t need to be mended. Besides, didn''t you also eat tiger whip?"


    Xia langxing''s face was incredible: "can you see this?"


    "It''s not seen, it''s smelled. There''s a tiger whip smell in your mouth." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although no one spoke, the people who originally stood beside Xia langxing could not help but move a few steps to the side.


    We are not children again. How can we not know what tiger whip is? At the thought that all those things could be put into Xia langxing''s mouth, they were all shocked


    "Xia langxing, when did you eat that..." Xia Yixing''s mother broke out again, "don''t try to kiss me in the future, it''s disgusting..."


    "Hey, wife, that''s not what I said. Tiger whip is important after all! It''s good for you to eat a little. " Xia langxing stares at Xiao Yao, and then goes to coax his daughter-in-law.


    Xia Puti was smiling and said, "Xiao Yao, what else do you have that we don''t know?"


    "Master Xia is joking. I guess you already have my information?" Xiao Yao looked at Xia Puti and said.


    "That''s true. I know you are good at medicine, but I didn''t expect you to be so good at it. Xiao Yao, tell me honestly, who is your master?" Asked Xia Puti.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "my master is my grandfather, Gao Feng."


    "Is that him?" Xia was a little surprised, and then nodded, "it''s not strange. It''s said that a famous teacher is a great apprentice. Since your grandfather is him, you can understand everything. It''s normal for you to have such a high level of medical attainments."


    "Grandfather Xia, do you know him?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I know you, and I''m an old friend." Xia Puti laughed, "I''ve received his favor, but I''ve lost contact with him. I don''t know how many years. Even if I want to repay him, I can''t find a chance. Now, finding you is the same as finding him! When you have time, you must take me to see him


    Xiao Yao smiles. He doesn''t say yes or no. Xia Puti can only scold Xiao Yao as a little fox in his heart


    "Xiao Yao, is your grandfather really the peak?" Wu Jingtian suddenly rushes to Xiao Yao and says in a loud voice.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Jingtian paced back and forth, his face full of excitement: "saved, saved..."


    "What can be saved!" Xiao Yao saw Wu Jingtian''s manner, and he had already guessed something in his heart. He just asked one more question to verify his mind.


    "My grandfather''s illness has been saved!" Wu Jingtian said, "Xiao Yao, you must invite your grandfather out of the mountain. I''m afraid only senior Gao Feng can cure my grandfather''s illness."¡° Your grandfather? " Xiao Yao frowned and was silent for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s impossible this time."¡° Impossible? " Wu Jingtian''s expression stagnated¡° Yes, my grandfather has been refining a kind of Medicine recently. It''s very important that he can''t leave people. Moreover, I''m afraid he can''t make it well in a short time. Secondly, even if he really does refine the pill, he won''t go down the mountain, let alone save people. If he really does, why should he go back to seclusion? "..." Wu Jingtian''s expression was dignified and he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 368

    Wu Jingtian looks lost.


    He is not afraid of everything, but he is afraid of the old man in his family. As long as the old man stares, Wu Jingtian promises to be as good as a lamb.


    Wu Jingtian''s grandfather is in his seventies this year. When he was young, he fought a lot and suffered a lot of injuries. It doesn''t matter when he was young, but when he is old, the hidden injuries on his body will really torture people. Although the doctors in the sanatorium are all the most professional doctors in China, they can''t do anything about it. In their words, the old man is estimated to be in the past two years, It''s going to be paralyzed. Someone has to take care of it.


    Wu Jingtian''s grandfather doesn''t care. In his words, his hands are full of blood. It''s normal to have retribution now. However, the old man has also said that even if he ends up like this, he doesn''t have any regrets. If there is any regret, what he regrets most is that he killed too little at the beginning.


    Man, when holding a machete, protect our mountains and rivers, boost our national prestige, defend our territory, and kill the enemy!


    Xiao Yao also saw the loss on Wu Jingtian''s face and couldn''t help laughing: "brother Wu, don''t worry about it. Let''s go and have a look after my injury is cured. Although my medical skill is not as good as my grandfather''s, it won''t be too bad."


    Xiao Yao''s words are not exaggerated at all, let alone proud. It''s true that Gao Feng is much better than Xiao Yao in experience. However, Gao Feng''s inner strength is far less than Xiao Yao''s, so although he knows many methods, he can''t carry out them because of his lack of inner strength. Xiao Yao has that strength.


    Therefore, it can not be said that Xiao Yao is not as good as Gao Feng completely, only that they have their own strengths and weaknesses.


    Gao Feng has taught Xiao Yao all his understanding of medical skills. It can be seen that he only values Xiao Yao. He has been practicing medicine for so many years and has never accepted an apprentice. Xiao Yao is his first and last Apprentice. It''s not that Gao Feng is selfish and unwilling to hand over his medical skills to others. The main reason is that he doesn''t have the time to take his apprentice. It''s a very painful thing for him. At that time, he might as well study his medical skills and treat more people!


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Jingtian''s eyes flashed a bright color. He was a little excited and said, "brother Xiao, what you said is true?"


    "Why am I lying to you?" Xiao Yao a burst of depression, "however, it depends on whether you believe me."


    "Believe, believe! I totally believe it Wu Jingtian nodded quickly.


    Xiao Yao just showed a smile: "don''t worry, your grandfather is my grandfather, if I really have a way, I will never hide."


    Wu Jingtian nodded heavily, stood aside and stopped talking.


    As for whether Xiao Yao can cure his grandfather or not, Wu Jingtian has no idea, but at least this is his hope! If Xiao Yao is willing to do something, they will have a glimmer of hope. Besides, although Xiao Yao is young, he is really good at traditional Chinese medicine, and he is also the apprentice of the peak. With these points, Wu Jingtian is willing to believe Xiao Yao unconditionally.


    "Since Xiao Yao is OK, let''s go back first." Qin Luan coughed and said.


    It''s not too late now. It''s more or less inappropriate for them to stay in the Xia family. Moreover, if this matter is spread out, I''m afraid the whole city of Kyoto will be full of storms. Others will surely guess why the Qin family and the Xia family are so close and whether they have planned to cooperate.


    If unnecessary misunderstandings are caused, it will be a troublesome thing for them. If other families worry that the Xia family and the Qin family will unite and devour them, and then they start to form gangs, it is easy to break the current business balance in Kyoto. It is a very dangerous thing for both the Qin family and the Xia family.


    Qin Rou looks at her elder sister and hesitates. She obviously wants to accompany Xiao Yao more.


    "Aunt Qin, you''d better go back first. After all, it''s very late now." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well... If you have anything to do, just call me. By the way, you don''t have my phone number, do you?" Qin Rou took out her mobile phone, "you give me your phone number, I''ll call you."


    "Well... OK." It''s hard to be gracious. Xiao Yao has no choice but to read his phone to the other party. Before long, the mobile phone that was pulled out and thrown aside by the doctor rang.


    Xiao Yao took his mobile phone, and immediately felt heartache: "Grandma''s, the mobile phone is broken, and I don''t know if he will compensate me if I tell changjianxing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is twitching. They don''t know whether the long sword shop will give Xiao Yao money to change his mobile phone. But they know that the long sword shop will jump down from the bed and work hard with Xiao Yao. How can they bully people like that?


    If you want to say that the most depressed person in Kyoto is now changjianxing. He came to challenge Xiao Yao. His purpose is to kill Xiao Yao, but he failed, which makes Xiao Yao successful. All the people present knew that after this evening, Xiao Yao''s name would resound through the capital of Beijing. One was pulled down from the altar, the other jumped up to the altar.


    After Qin Rou and Qin Luan leave, Xia Yixing also comes back.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ve got the medicine you asked for. What should I do next? How should I cook the medicine? I also bought a medicine can, but the stove is too difficult to buy. " Xia Yixing said.


    "Why buy a stove?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "I''ve heard that if you want to suffer, you''d better start a fire with a stove. If you use natural gas, the effect will be greatly reduced." Xia Yixing said seriously.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "that is to say, there was no natural gas in ancient times. If there was natural gas, ask Hua Tuo if he could use a stove."


    With that, he was about to stand up, but Xia langxing pressed him on the bed.


    "Well, you can just lie on the bed. Can you make medicine in the world? What should I do? You tell me, I''ll go! " Said Xia langxing.


    After what happened this evening, Xia langxing''s view on Xiao Yao has changed completely. Previously, he had a critical attitude towards his daughter and father. In his opinion, Xiao Yao may have some shining points, but those shining points are not worth the Xia family''s efforts.


    But now it''s different. What happened this evening made Xia langxing realize that he still underestimated Xiao Yao.


    Before that, everyone thought that Xiao Yao''s challenge was to die. Although Xia langxing didn''t say that, he thought so in his heart.


    However, Xiao Yao used his strength to tell them that he was a real strong man. Even if he was walking with a long sword, he could not stop him from moving forward! It can be said that now Xia Lang has taken Xiao Yao as a treasure. Didn''t you see that Xia Lang was worried that the Qin family had come to rob people?


    Xiao Yao stares at Xia langxing, and he begins to wonder if his ears are wrong.


    "Uncle, I heard right, you said, you want to help me stay up late?"


    "Why not? You look down on me, don''t you? " Xia langxing didn''t have a good airway. "Every time grandpa Yixing wants to get traditional Chinese medicine, it''s not always me who helps."


    "No, no, I''m just flattered, flattered." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Xia langxing took the medicine, asked about the fire and time, and then walked out of the room.


    "Cough, that''s it, Xiao Yao. You have a good rest. I''ll go back to bed, too. Yixing, are you going back or staying with me for a while?" Xia Puti looks at Xia Yixing and asks.


    "I..." Xia Yixing really doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    If you go back to sleep now, it''s estimated that she can''t sleep in bed, but if you want to say no, she''s a girl. Now she''s so late, it''s more or less indescribable to stay in a man''s room. What''s more, it''s still her home and her grandfather. So what she wants to say, I really don''t know how to say it.


    Xiao Yao also seems to see the embarrassment of Xia Yixing, and quickly said: "Xia Yixing, if you are sleepy, go back to have a rest. I have nothing to do. After my uncle cooks the medicine, I will have no problem with it."


    "This..." Xia Yixing shook his lips.


    "OK, Yixing usually likes to stay up late. Since he can''t sleep now, let''s talk to Xiao Yao. After Xiao Yao finishes his medicine, Yixing will have a rest." With these words, Xia Puti waved out.


    "Cough, brother, I''m going to leave now. Please contact me when you''re well hurt!" Wu Jingtian seems to realize that it''s inappropriate for him to stay. After saying hello to Xiao Yao, he quickly follows Xia Puti out of the room. Originally crowded room, now only Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao.


    "Are you really OK?" Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "don''t hold on hard!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "don''t worry, this life is my own, and I''m a greedy person. If I really have something, I''ll hold his thigh if others don''t save me."


    Xiao Yao''s words also make Xia Yixing laugh.


    "You''re on fire." Xia Yixing smiles for a while and says.


    "The fire is coming?" Xiao Yao''s face changed a little, "is my hard disk lost? Oh, my God! Eight G''s.... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao sees that Xia Yixing is not amused by himself. Suddenly he has a sense of frustration. Don''t he have a sense of humor? No reason! My sense of humor is still very good! But Xia Yixing doesn''t smile. Xiao Yao has no choice but to stay on the side.


    "Xiao Yao, from tomorrow on, there will be a lot of people trying to get along with you." Xia Yixing said, "have you ever thought about staying in Kyoto?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and finally shook his head.


    "Haitian city is still a mess. I haven''t dealt with everything in Haitian city. It''s not a wise choice to come to Kyoto now. My two companies, big or small, are located in Haitian city, which is really good. But if you come to Kyoto now, you will be eaten by others. After all, there is no foundation. " Xiao Yao shakes his head. He has his own consideration. In his opinion, since he has decided to go this way, Kyoto must come, but it is definitely not now.


    Xia Yixing understood Xiao Yao''s consideration, kept silent for a moment, strengthened his courage and asked, "what if Xia family can become your foundation?" When she talks, her eyes are fixed on Xiao Yao. She also believes that Xiao Yao''s cleverness will make her understand. There is only one possibility for the Xia family to become the foundation of Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao has to become the son-in-law of the Xia family. After all, Xia Yixing is such a girl after the Xia family. If Xiao Yao marries Xia Yixing, it will undoubtedly bring the whole Xia family into his pocket!

 Chapter 369

    In other people''s eyes, Xiao Yao seems to have no reason to refuse.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if Xia Yixing wants to get married, those rich children in Kyoto will definitely break their heads for Xia Yixing, not to mention those ordinary people.


    Married Xia Yixing, that is to ascend the sky step by step, climb up the branch to be a Phoenix - this may not be suitable for men, but in fact it is.


    What''s more, Xia Yixing''s appearance and temperament are impeccable?


    This is just pie in the sky!


    When Xiao Yao heard Xia Yixing''s words, he couldn''t help looking up at Xia Yixing. His face changed a little. For a long time, his eyebrows twisted.


    "It''s too late. You should go back to rest." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing''s face is not very good-looking.


    When she said this, she also got up her courage. Before, she didn''t know how long she hesitated and how many psychological struggles she had done. As a result, after she said it, Xiao Yao had such an attitude.


    This makes Xia Yixing very congested. However, he is helpless. He can''t be angry with Xiao Yao just because of this? Even now, Xiao Yao''s answer is not beyond Xia Yixing''s expectation. It seems that if Xiao Yao gives other answers, Xia Yixing will feel uncomfortable.


    "Xiao Yao, that''s what I mean. I believe you can understand. I won''t say anything superfluous, and I won''t force you to do anything. In short, you can consider what I say." Xia Yixing said, turned around and walked out of the room.


    After waiting for the door to be closed, Xiao Yao also took a long breath and rubbed his temple with his hand.


    "What''s in Xia Yixing''s mind? I have a girlfriend!" He said with a serious face.


    Then, he could not help touching his chin: "I really envy the ancient emperor, who could have three wives and four concubines. Tut Tut, if only my brother could have three wives and four concubines! It''s said that a man can marry several wives in Myanmar, or he will emigrate there? "


    If the rulers in Myanmar know what Xiao Yao thinks, they will feel speechless. Most Chinese are eager to immigrate to the United States and Canada. Even the people in Myanmar are thinking about whether they can sneak into China. This Chinese is so good that they have to jump into the volcano by themselves


    Xia Yixing just walked out of the room and met Xia Puti.


    "Grandfather, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Seeing his grandfather, Xia Yixing quickly lowered his head, and his face was hot, just like he had done something bad and was suddenly caught.


    Xia Puti is an old goblin in the end. Although he doesn''t know what Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao said before, he can see some clues from Xia Yixing''s fear at this time. A smile suddenly appeared on his face and said: "little girl, what did you say to Xiao Yao? What are you nervous about?"


    "I... I didn''t say anything." Xia Yixing shakes her head. She has the courage to say what she said before. If she wants to repeat it to her grandfather, she doesn''t have the courage!


    "Come on, can you cheat others and me? If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you, but, Yixing, you need to understand that some things can''t be done too quickly. Everything has to be done slowly. Do you understand? " Xia said.


    Xia Yixing sighed, feeling a little lost.


    Xia Puti smiles. Although Xia Yixing still doesn''t say anything, Xia Puti, the old fox, can already guess what Xia Yixing said before.


    "Rejected?" Asked Xia Puti.


    Xia Yixing reddened and nodded. Although she didn''t want to admit it, it was just like this. It was useless for her not to admit it.


    "If you are rejected, you will be rejected. If Xiao Yao really agrees with you directly, do you think you will like him? A heartless man, a thin lover, why do you think he will be good to you? " Xia Puti said, "in this world, if you want to get something, you have to pay something of the same value. You have to give up to get it. Your posture is still too high. Do you think that if Xiao Yao really accepts you, it will be a step up to heaven for him?"


    Xia Yixing heard that Yan''s face changed, then quickly shook his head and said: "grandfather, even if Xiao Yao won''t come into our Xia family, with his ability, he can still reach the peak. I believe he has that ability, but now I want him to take less risks and struggle for a few years."


    "Well... Do you really think so? As far as I said, you never thought about it? " Xia said, squinting.


    Xia Yixing did not dare to nod, because she knew that even if she nodded, it was insincere, and her grandfather would be able to see it.


    "If you really don''t have that idea, how can you feel lost and angry now?" Xia said, "so don''t cheat yourself. You really have that idea in your heart."


    Xia Yixing stamped his foot and said, "but I''m also for his good."


    "Yixing, never say such a thing!" Xia Puti suddenly became severe. "If I ask you to marry a man you don''t like, and then tell you that it''s for your own good, maybe in fact it is, but will you feel happy?"


    Xia Yixing is silent again.


    The doubts and depression in her heart were resolved at this time.


    She also realized that she had made a mistake.


    "Yixing, in fact, Xiao Yao is not as simple as we think. You want him to ascend to the sky, but have you ever thought that he has already climbed to the top?" Xia Puti suddenly laughed, pointed to Xia Yixing''s wrist watch, and seriously said, "I don''t know anything else, but I dare say that the old man who can let Patek Philippe come to help you put on this watch personally. Few people in China can have such a big face!"


    "..." Xia Yixing nodded, and the expression on her face was somewhat unnatural. Previously, she completely forgot about it. Looking back, they didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s ability. What they saw was only what Xiao Yao had revealed, but in fact, there were many things that Xiao Yao didn''t reveal. In short, the guy was very hidden.


    "Grandfather, I see. I really didn''t think about it properly enough." Xia Yixing nodded and said seriously, "I will find a chance to apologize to him later."


    "Apology?" Xia could not laugh or cry. "There is nothing wrong or right about feelings. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, maybe you didn''t do it properly enough, but in your own opinion, you have your own reasons for doing so. What''s the need to apologize for?"


    Xia Yixing didn''t understand her grandfather''s meaning. He said that he didn''t do it right, and he said that he didn''t need to apologize. She felt that she would be dizzy if she went on like this.


    "Well, it''s late. Go back to bed quickly." Said Xia Puti.


    Xia Yixing hesitated for a moment, sighed, turned and walked towards his room.


    After Xia Yixing left, Xia Puti touched his chin.


    "Well, children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. What do I have to worry about? I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. " After a little hesitation, he finally pushed the door open and went in.


    Xiao Yao saw that Xia Puti came in again. He was surprised and sat up quickly.


    "Don''t you go to rest, old man? Why are you here again? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Xia Puti pulled a chair, sat by the bed, looked at Xiao Yao, and said: "just now, I saw Yi Xing go back. Although she didn''t say anything, I guess I can guess something. Xiao Yao, your idea is right, but you should also consider Yi Xing''s idea. She doesn''t have any malice, although I don''t know what she specifically said, But you can also guess some. You know, she is not a cheeky girl. It''s not easy for her to say those words. "


    After listening to Xia Puti''s words, Xiao Yao understood each other''s meaning and nodded. His expression looked dignified: "I don''t know what you said, sir, but some things don''t depend on who is right or wrong."


    Xia Bodhi''s eyes brightened. Look, Xiao Yao and himself still have a lot in common! The views on this matter are surprisingly consistent.


    "Xia Puti said with a smile," then go on


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "I understand Xia Yixing''s mind. Although I don''t know what''s good about me, I have no choice now that she has such an idea. I have a girlfriend, her name is Li Xiaoxiao. Indeed, her family may not be as good as Xia''s, but I don''t care about it. It''s not how noble I am, But because I believe that you have, and I will have in the near future, and even far more than you. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao looked at Xia Puti and said, "master Xia, do you know why I never take you as my goal?"


    Xia Puti didn''t speak. He just nodded his chin and motioned Xiao Yao to continue.


    "Because, from the beginning, I didn''t want to be a person like you, and I didn''t want to surpass you much. I just hope that you can face me squarely, my strength can make you feel admiration, and even those people behind me can get your respect."


    "Is that what you think?" Asked Xia Puti.


    "That''s what I think!" Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled like stars in the sky.


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s really difficult to implement it." "There are many roads in the world, and you have undoubtedly chosen the one that is the most difficult," said Xia


    "The road is made by people, not by words." Xiao Yao is stubborn.


    Xia Puti burst out laughing.


    "Good, good! That''s good! " He said three good words in a row, which shows the joy in his heart at this time.


    "If someone else said that to me, I would certainly scorn it. After all, young people! It''s hard to avoid being dazzled by a cavity of blood, but if you say so, I''ll believe it. " Xia said with a smile.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao''s curiosity is not very heavy, but after listening to Xia Puti''s words, he still can''t help but want to find out.


    "Because you are different from others!" Xia Puti''s explanation is also very wonderful. Seeing Xiao Yao''s incomprehensible appearance, he is also a little proud. Hum, he really thinks that you little fox know everything. He coughed and continued, "from the beginning to now, you are different from others. For example, when you see Qin Daoqian, you can not be humble, you can even threaten each other, This is what ordinary people can''t do. If you can threaten him and face him, it''s not because of who is standing behind you, but because there is so much pride in your body and chest. Your pride makes you have no reason to bow to Qin Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t answer¡° Secondly, you can come down from the peak alive, which is also your difference. " When Xia Puti said this, his eyes narrowed. "Because you are different from others, others call you arrogant, you call you wild!"

 Chapter 370

    After talking with Xia Puti for a while, Xia langxing came in with the medicine soup.


    "Ouch! My father, why are you still here? Don''t sleep at night After Xia Lang walks in, he looks at Xia Puti and says quickly.


    Xia Bodhi glared at his son and said, "what''s the matter? I''m old and can''t even walk? Hum, you didn''t say that if Yixing didn''t sleep and Xiao Yao didn''t sleep, I must go to sleep? Do you think I''m an old bone? "


    Xia langxing''s expression was more ugly than crying: "Dad, you know what you say, even if you give me a hundred courage, I dare not say that!"


    "Come on! I''m going to bed. " Xia Puti stood up, looked at Xiao Yao again and asked, "Xiao Yao, will you drink this medicine tomorrow? If I need to drink it, I''ll get some medicine in the morning


    "I''ll trouble you, old man." Xiao Yao said with a grateful smile.


    "It''s OK. Don''t tell me that trouble is not trouble." Xia Puti went to the door, turned his face and looked at Xia langxing. He didn''t have a good way. "What are you going to do, stay here for breakfast?"


    "I''m going out, I''m going out..." Xia langxing was very aggrieved. He wanted to take Xiao Yao to have a heart to heart talk while the old man and his daughter were away. He didn''t expect that he would have to go back before he said this. If he had known this, he might not have been able to cook medicine for Xiao Yao


    After drinking a bowl of medicine soup, Xiao Yao sat cross legged and did not immediately fall asleep. Instead, with the help of the strength of medicine in his body, he began to run the yuan force in his body.


    Although this battle didn''t cause him too much damage tonight, when he finally fought with the long sword and ran the Yuanli in his body crazily, it caused a lot of damage to Qihai. If it wasn''t for his powerful Yuanli, it was estimated that Qihai would be broken directly.


    "Damn, this long sword line is really unusual." Xiao Yao opened his eyes, vomited a stream of turbid blood in the sea of Qi, and his face improved a lot. In a moment, he felt that the medicine was turning into a cool swill, moistening his body, and then he was completely relieved.


    Just as he lay down, he suddenly sat up again. The expression on his face was uncertain, and his brows were wrinkled and relaxed.


    "No... why is Yuanli still running? Damn, can''t it stop after eating xuanmai?" Xiao Yao quickly crossed his legs again, and tried to use the formula of luck and mental method to suppress the violent Yuan Li. However, it seemed that the Yuan Li had become a long-term oppressed common people, and had raised the banner of resistance. He was not under his control at all.


    He was a little nervous at first, but after that, he understood it immediately.


    "This... This should be a breakthrough?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and the sweat on his forehead was about to overflow.


    Breakthrough is a good thing, but it''s not a good thing in such a situation. First of all, it doesn''t take long for him to break through to the earth shaking level. His foundation is not stable at all, and the force in his body can''t be controlled as he likes. If he breaks through the next level at this time, the possibility of success is too high, It''s even possible to explode your Qi sea directly. Not only Qi sea, Dan field and Wu pulse will be damaged to a certain extent. Even if you don''t worry about your life, you may become angry that you can''t cultivate in the future.


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao is more anxious.


    "I grass, stop, stop quickly!" Xiao Yao''s expression became a little ferocious, and once again he was running the yuan force in his body.


    In Xiao Yao''s body, Yuanli seems to have been divided into two camps. One is running wildly in his body, that is, Yuanli intends to rebel, while the other group of Yuanli can still be controlled by Xiao Yao. He wants to integrate the two forces and then calm them down. Although it''s also an opportunity for Xiao Yao to break through, he doesn''t really want this opportunity. He is a person who cherishes his life very much. Maybe, but it won''t exceed one percent. In this case, what''s the reason for Xiao Yao to take risks? Anyway, after fighting with changjianxing this evening, he would have benefited a lot. Even if he missed this opportunity, he would still find a chance to break through next time.


    He doesn''t worry that he won''t have a chance to break through. What he worries about is whether he can control the force in his body.


    Slowly, in the sea of his Qi, Yuan Li, who had calmed down, suddenly moved again. That is to say, Xiao Yao will lose his master control ability and let that aura move in his body.


    "Damn, it''s a rebellion." Xiao Yao cursed a dirty word again. It''s impossible to keep him calm at this time. No matter how good his temper is, he can''t accept the fact! If it wasn''t because he couldn''t stand up, he would jump and scold.


    "Man, I used to treat you well. You can''t make me a useless person." Xiao Yao is ready to cry.


    In his sea of Qi, a fire started slowly, and the less the fire, the higher it was.


    It seems that a long-standing volcano has completely erupted at this time.


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and grasped the sheet tightly.


    "Tear" a, the sheet is also torn open by Xiao Yao, become a piece of cloth.


    The veins on his forehead were exposed, and sweat began to seep out from his forehead to the soles of his feet. The two rows of silver teeth clenched tightly, and blood began to seep out from between his teeth. The pain he experienced at this time was absolutely unimaginable.


    "I''m not dead on the broken mountain. Don''t die here." Xiao Yao thought helplessly.


    He opened the quilt and tore his hands on his body. Although he didn''t leave his nails, he was still scratched with bloodstains.


    "Ah Finally, he could no longer suppress the pain in his heart. He yelled at the top of his voice, which was very harsh in the middle of the night.


    Three minutes later, his door was knocked.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter with you? Xiao Yao? " This voice sounds very familiar. It''s Xia Yixing''s voice. She just hears the scream, but she doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    At the same time, Xia Puti and others, who had already taken off their clothes and got into the bed, rushed to the villa. Originally, the sound insulation effect of the villa was still very good, but Xiao Yao''s scream became clearer and louder. If they could not hear it any more, they would have something wrong with their ears.


    "Get out of the way!" Xia Lang is engaged in the business and says in a low voice.


    After waiting for Xia Yixing to get out of the way, Xia langxing didn''t even think about it, but kicked it. After this kick - the door was not kicked open, his old face turned red with shame.


    "Get out of the way!" Xia Puti retreated Xia langxing, took a deep breath, and clapped his hand on the wooden door.


    "Boom!" Not to mention, the Taiji practiced by Xia Puti these years is more or less useful. Unexpectedly, a small Dantian has been formed in his body. This palm also exerts its internal strength. The wooden door can''t bear the gravity and is patted open by this palm.


    Xia Puti took the lead and rushed in. He saw Xiao Yao lying on the bed tearing his body desperately. His body was scarred and looked shocking.


    "Xiao Yao!" Xia Yixing screams, just like rushing towards Xiao Yao, but is held by Xia Puti.


    "Don''t go there!" Xia said.


    Now no one knows what happened to Xiao Yao. In case Xiao Yao goes crazy and pats Xia Yixing to death, their Xia family will cry.


    Although Xiao Yao is still experiencing that kind of bone burning pain, his reason still exists. Seeing the Xia family rushing in, he shouts: "all out, out!"


    He didn''t know what he would be like. Everything was unknown. If he hurt the Xia family because of himself, his conscience would be condemned all his life.


    "Xiao Yao..." Xia Yixing was crying.


    "Get out first." Xia Puti said in a deep voice.


    "Grandfather, but Xiao Yao, he..."


    "Get out first!" Before Xia Yixing''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Xia Puti''s wave.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xia langxing was quite rational. He immediately stretched out his hand and dragged his daughter out, while Xia Puti immediately withdrew and closed the door again, but the lock was broken by him and could not be closed.


    In the room, Xiao Yao''s scream makes people feel numb.


    "Grandfather, you save Xiao Yao, you must save Xiao Yao!" Xia Yixing''s face is full of tears. He didn''t know what was wrong with Xiao Yao, but when she saw Xiao Yao in such pain, she felt as if her heart had been stabbed by something.


    Xia Puti gave a bitter smile. He also knew that his granddaughter was worried, but was it not that he was in a hurry to go to the doctor? If he had a way, he would not quit now.


    "Yi Xing, don''t worry. Go to see Doctor Wang first." Said Xia Puti.


    "That''s... OK!" Xia Yixing nodded, wiped his eyes, and rushed downstairs.


    "This kid, don''t you know how to call?" Xia Puti sighed, but at this time, Xia Yixing had already rushed out of the villa


    In the room, the air seemed to be getting hot.


    The window was pushed open by a gust of wind. It seemed that a cyclone formed above Xiao Yao''s head. All the light things in the room were blown to the ground.


    "Damn it, it''s really killing..." Xiao Yao roared in his heart. On his arms and body, he was caught with bloodstains, as if there were 10000 ants in his bones biting. First he was biting his body, and then he started biting the bones - on the snow-white bed sheet, with bloodstains, People who don''t know think it''s a murder scene when they see it.


    Suddenly, when Xiao Yao put his hand on his trousers, a cool breath came out of his palm and ran into his meridians.


    And this breath also made Xiao Yao feel better.


    He had a flash in his mind and immediately put his hand into his pocket.


    In his pants, there was a jade pendant that he and Xia Yixing had picked up in the antique street, that is, Dushan jade that he had picked up. At this time, the Dushan jade was shining with green light, and it looked like a holy halo. The previous cool breath came from this jade pendant.


    Xiao Yao clenched the jade pendant tightly, hoping to put it into his mouth directly. The jade pendant is still flowing into Xiao Yao''s body, and the originally irascible Yuan Li gradually calms down at this time¡° Good... It''s really a good thing... "Xiao Yaochang sighed, just like taking a hot bath in winter, with unspeakable comfort all over his body.

 Chapter 371

    As for what is the breath that rushes into his body, now Xiao Yao has no time to ask.


    He only knew that the breath from the jade pendant he held in his hand was moistening his internal organs, and his whole body was cool, like a shower.


    Originally, Xiao Yao''s red body was slowly recovered, and his ferocious face slowly recovered.


    The cool breath, after entering Xiao Yao''s body, began to penetrate into Wu Mai to repair Xiao Yao''s body. At last, it was all infused into the sea of Qi to completely wrap the Yuan Li that was still moving. In just a few minutes, Yuan Li, who had been anxious, was immediately pacified.


    "Good thing, what a good thing!" Xiao Yao''s heart is also some regret, this energy is not a lot, but, that is such a little bit, but can completely wrap down their own Yuan Li, we can see its wonderful.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s mind flashed a light, suddenly opened his eyes, eyes flashing light of consternation.


    "Is... This aura?" His heart seems to have been hit by the impact, the excited look and twitching corners of the mouth are all proof of the turbulent waves in his heart at this time.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t know much about Lingqi himself. He only knew that when a cultivator could break through the shackles of his body and the realm of heaven, the whole person would undergo earth shaking changes, set foot on the real road of searching for immortals, and become an excellent cultivator. Of course, these are just what Xiao Yao heard from his grandfather. As for what''s going on, he doesn''t know very well. All he knows is that when a practitioner enters the realm of searching for immortals, there will be earth shaking changes in the inner force or inner strength of his body, which will finally condense into real aura.


    Therefore, now Xiao Yao began to suspect that perhaps the mysterious breath from the jade pendant was the aura of legend. It''s just Xiao Yao''s guess. With Xiao Yao''s current strength, he can''t prove anything for a while.


    Even if Jinglei and Zhuge are burning the sky, I''m afraid they can''t see any clue. After all, they are only in the realm of cultivation now. For thousands of years, there are few people who can enter the realm of searching for immortals.


    According to the records of ancient books, thousands of years ago, there were many people searching for immortals on the earth. Let''s just say that Zhang Sanfeng, who is familiar to all, was the real master of searching for immortals. At that time, the aura on the earth was still abundant. Unlike now, the environment has been completely destroyed.


    Later, many unofficial historians said that Zhang Sanfeng didn''t die, but emerged into an immortal and entered another wonderful world. Jinglei also told Xiao Yao before. In his opinion, Zhang Sanfeng has broken through the realm of seeking immortals and is likely to enter another world. After all, his own energy cultivation is too strong to make a breakthrough on the earth, It''s impossible at all, and only by entering other worlds can we find the next opportunity.


    These are just the guesses of other practitioners according to the records in ancient books. As for whether this is the case or not, what kind of world Zhang Sanfeng entered is not known. After all, all the people who entered that world did not come out after they entered. The place was like hell heaven, and those who entered it could not come out, How to explain to the people in the world?


    As for whether those people can come out but don''t want to, or really can''t come out, there are different opinions.


    In Jinglei''s words, even Zhang Sanfeng is over 200 years old when he enters the realm of searching for immortals. In this world, if he has no worries, why should he come back?


    The aura came quickly, soon, it was fused with the yuan force in his body. Suddenly, the yuan force soared again and rushed to the top of his head.


    Xiao Yao only felt that once his head sank, he fainted again.


    "Damn, it''s killing..." this is the last sentence Xiao Yao said when he was sober.


    By the time Xiao Yao woke up again, he was already on his way.


    "How are you, Xiao Yao?" Xia Yixing''s face is still with tears. She really doesn''t know what happened before. Isn''t Xiao Yao''s body all right? Why was it so scary before?


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Two days and two nights." Xia Yixing gave a bitter smile.


    Looking at Xia Yixing''s red and swollen eyes, Xiao Yao feels strange in his heart.


    After all, this is the person who really cares about himself!


    "Well... Two days and two nights. It''s a long time, but it''s normal." Xiao Yao sighed. He lifted the quilt and looked at his body. There was a smile on his face. He turned to Xia Yixing and asked, "did someone help me take a bath?"


    "Yes Xia Yixing quickly nodded and said, "just yesterday I washed it for you. No one knows what''s going on. There are a lot of black dirt on your body, and it stinks. I say you''re a big man. Can you tell me something about hygiene?"


    Xiao Yao is really aggrieved. What does it have to do with whether he talks about hygiene or not? Those filth, in fact, are all toxins in human body, attached to the meridian bone. That aura combed Xiao Yao''s body well, so those toxins were discharged again, which is similar to pulp washing, but not pulp washing.


    "Shaking the sky..." Xiao Yao clenched his fist and carefully felt the Yuan Li in his body. When he opened his eyes again, he was very happy. In fact, he felt these things when he was in a coma, but when he was really sure, he still couldn''t keep calm.


    "Heaven shaking realm? What is that? " Xia Yixing asks curiously.


    "Well... To put it simply, I broke through. My strength is better than before." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    His eyes still sparkled with excitement. Even if Zhuge burned the sky, it was just the peak of breaking the sky. As long as he didn''t break through, he would have a chance to catch up, shake the sky and break the sky. The distance was not very far. Xiao Yao has enough confidence in himself!


    Xiao Yao just ready to get out of bed, but Xia Yixing pulled: "what are you doing? I''d better have a rest. I''ll get out of bed as soon as I wake up. What''s the matter? I''m so worried. "


    "It''s nothing, but my body is OK. What are you doing in bed?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "You''ve just woken up. You have to check it carefully. What do you mean it''s ok?" Xia Yixing has some blame.


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    Now the one who knows his physical condition best is himself. After this breakthrough, he has a lot of energy in his body and doesn''t need rest at all.


    "Gu..."


    Xiao Yao''s face turned red. He rubbed his stomach and looked at Xia Yixing. He was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I''m hungry."


    "Wait, I''ll get you something to eat!" Xia Yixing chuckled, which is about to turn and leave. But she just stood up, the body is a soft, almost fell to the ground, fortunately Xiao Yao quick, quickly stood up to catch Xia Yixing.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Yao''s face changed a little bit, and then grasped Xia Yixing''s wrist, inevitably a burst of depression.


    "How long have you been awake? The body is so weak. " When speaking, Xiao Yao has injected a trace of Yuanli into Xia Yixing''s body. As the Yuanli enters the body, Xia Yixing''s face turns better.


    Xiao Yaogang''s words are really right. Since Xiao Yao was in a coma, Xia Yixing stayed here day and night. He was so sleepy that he slept in bed for several hours.


    Although the Xia family all know that Xia Yixing can''t do this, Xia Yixing''s temper is too stubborn. Even if Xia Bodhi himself says it, Xia Yixing is not moved and has to stay in front of the bed.


    During the second visit, Qin Rou and Qin Luan have been here several times. Looking at Xia Yixing, Qin Rou is more and more satisfied. They all want to decide to marry such a good girl for their son.


    "I''m... I''m fine. I''ll get you something to eat first. But you just wake up. You still need to have a rest." Xia Yixing said.


    "Well, you''ll worry about me. I promise there will be no problem." Xiao Yao sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah, I''m really OK..." when Xia Yixing talks, he has to get up.


    Xiao Yao frowned, and suddenly he had a silver needle in his hand, which directly penetrated into a acupoint on Xia Yixing''s wrist. Xia Yixing then slept in the past.


    He opened the quilt, covered Xia Yixing, and walked out of the room.


    Downstairs, Qin Rou and Qin Luan come again. They are sitting in the living room downstairs, talking to Xia Puti and Xia langxing.


    "I said Qin Rou, you''ve been running too often, haven''t you? Didn''t Dr. Wang also say that? Xiao Yao is as strong as a cow now. There is nothing wrong with him. I don''t know what else you are worried about. " Every time Qin Rou comes to Xia Lang''s house, Xia Lang will be very nervous. He always thinks that Qin Rou and Qin Luan come to Xia''s house to rob Xiao Yao.


    "No problem? If there is really no problem, how can Xiao Yao go home still in a coma? " Qin Rou has no good airway.


    "This..." Qin Rou said, but Xia Longxing didn''t know how to explain it.


    When they were talking about this, Xia Puti raised his head and took a look. He quickly stood up: "Xiao Yao, are you awake?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao walked towards them with a smile.


    Qin Rou and others immediately welcomed him.


    Qin Rou is the fastest. She rushes to Xiao Yao, grabs Xiao Yao''s wrist, looks up and down, and says, "Xiao Yao, are you ok? Just in time, I brought some wild ginseng this time. You must take good care of yourself later! "


    "Well, I also brought some Ganoderma lucidum Qin Luan also nodded.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. If you want to talk about ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum, Xiao Yao hasn''t eaten less these years.


    "Auntie qinrou, Auntie qinluan, don''t worry. I''m not in any big trouble. The reason why I''m in a coma again is because my strength has broken through again." Xiao Yao tells the truth. Originally, he also wanted to hide this matter, but he also knew that even if he did not say it, Xia Longxing and others would still ask questions, so he simply asked himself to say it.


    What''s more, it''s not a great thing. There''s nothing that can''t be said¡° Breakthrough? " Xia Puti''s face immediately changed, "Xiao Yao, what state are you now?"¡° Shake the sky. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. When he said this, he was more or less proud. You know, even Zhuge Huotian and his second grandfather Dongfang speechless, they were all 40 or 50 years old when they broke through to shake the sky, but Xiao Yao is only in his twenties now!

 Chapter 372

    Xiao Yao is a relatively low-key, introverted person. His steadiness is very rare among his peers. But at this time, Xiao Yao couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    After all, he is a man of flesh and blood. Maybe he won''t show off all over the street with a radio, but in front of Xia Puti and others, he is more or less proud.


    "Shake the sky!" Xia Puti also grew up and said, "you said that you are now in the realm of shaking heaven?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    In addition to Xia Bodhi, Xia langxing, Qin Rou, Qin Luan and others did not show how surprised they were.


    It''s not that their state of mind is more stable than that of Xia Bodhi, but that they don''t know what this state represents at all.


    "Dad, what is shaking heaven?" Xia Longxing looked at his father and Xiao Yao, and asked curiously.


    "I''ll say that you''re a loafer every day. You don''t know what it''s like to shake the sky. You really piss me off!" Xia Puti angrily kicked in the past and kicked Xia langxing''s butt. He seemed very angry.


    Xia langxing is about to cry when he is aggrieved. After thinking about it for a long time, he doesn''t know when he is idling. Isn''t he busy doing things in the company every day? How come it''s just idleness? But there is no way, who let Xia Puti be his father? What Dad said, that''s what he said! When he did this, he didn''t dare to have any opinions. He could only ask in a low voice, "Dad, you haven''t explained to me yet!"


    "En... Cough, let Xiao Yao tell you this." Xia Bodhi''s rare old face is red.


    After all, Xia langxing is Xia Puti''s own son. Seeing his father''s expression, he immediately realized that his feelings for his father are not very clear!


    But under the authority of Xia Bodhi, even though he was depressed to the extreme, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He could only bend in his heart.


    "En... In fact, the realm of shaking heaven is simple. Let''s say that the realm of ancient martial arts cultivation is about asking heaven, searching heaven, shaking heaven, shaking heaven and breaking heaven. I used to be the same as the long sword line. I was in the realm of heaven shaking. Now I have broken through. " Xiao Yao explained simply.


    "Well... If you meet the long sword line now, how sure are you?" Qin Rou asked.


    "Almost sure?" Xiao Yao''s expression was a little strange. He was silent for a moment and said slowly, "if I met the long sword line now, he might not even have the chance to play the sword."


    With Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Rou and others had a complete epiphany.


    "That is to say, the long sword line is no longer able to fight back in front of you?" Xia langxing grew up and asked.


    "You can say that." Xiao Yao nodded, "although there is only one word difference between the realm and the realm, one realm is equal to a small world. When I have stabilized my cultivation, even if I meet five long sword lines, the other party can''t do anything to me!"


    Xiao Yao''s words didn''t mean to boast at all. In his hands now, the long sword line is really not enough.


    Everyone present also knows that Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of person who likes to boast, so they all show excited look one by one.


    Qin Rou''s heart is full of pride, this is her son! But she is Qin Rou''s son!


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, what is the realm of Zhuge burning heaven?" Xia Longxing asked.


    "He?" Xiao Yao sighed, "the realm of breaking heaven is still the peak in the realm of breaking heaven."


    "The peak in the realm of breaking heaven? Xiao Yao, if you meet Zhuge Huotian, can you win? " Xia Longxing asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and showed his hand: "don''t say that I have a chance to win. If I''m really targeted by him, it''s hard to say whether I can run away. Previously I said that one realm and one world, I can defeat five long sword lines, and Zhuge Huotian can kill ten of me."


    Xiao Yao is very self-conscious. He knows very well that, with his own strength, he is going to challenge Zhuge Huotian now, that is to die. With Zhuge''s strength, there is no difficulty in killing him. What''s more, the old fox Zhuge Huotian has been in the realm of breaking the sky for so many years, and no one can grasp the realm, even the thunder at the peak, Didn''t you lose to Zhuge Huotian?


    "Ah, Xiao Yao, do you want to carry something to apologize to Zhuge Huotian?" Xia langxing said with a sad face, "after all, long sword shop is his apprentice. As far as I know, Zhuge Huotian is a very short guard. This time you seriously hurt long sword shop, can he let you go?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile.


    "No need." Xiao Yao said.


    "Aren''t you afraid he''ll come to you? Or do you have something to rely on? " Xia Longxing asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "if he really wants to kill me, I can''t walk down the peak alive. If he doesn''t kill me, he won''t come to me again."


    As for the real reason, with so many people present, only Xiao Yao himself understood.


    On the one hand, it''s because of Jinglei, his second grandfather. On the other hand, maybe in Zhuge''s opinion, he can wait for himself to grow up and become his opponent.


    Now he can''t get into Zhuge''s eyes!


    Although such words hurt his self-esteem, in fact, even Xiao Yao himself had to admit that he was far away from Zhuge burning heaven!


    Thinking of this, he sighed helplessly. It''s really irritating. At the end of the day, I''m afraid no one can fight with Zhuge Huotian chamber except his second grandfather.


    "I don''t want to talk to you about this. Yixing just fell asleep. I''ll go and cook some porridge for her." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something. Looking at Qin Rou, he was quite embarrassed and said, "that, aunt Qin, can you give me some of your wild ginseng? When I cook porridge, I use some. Xia Yixing''s body is too weak now. I need to make up for it. "


    "Oh! Of course not! " Qin Rou nodded quickly and handed over the things she had brought.


    "Thank you so much!" Xiao Yao was grateful and immediately went to the kitchen.


    After Xiao Yao left, Xia langxing immediately became proud: "Qin Rou, do you see that what Xiao Yao cares about most now is my daughter? He has to use all the things you carry on our daughter."


    Qin Rou can''t laugh or cry. She doesn''t know how many times she has repeated with Xia langxing. This time when she came to see Xiao Yao, she didn''t think that she had to marry Xia langxing, but no matter how many times she said it, Xia langxing always insisted on her own opinion, as if Qin Rou had come to Xia''s house, that is, the weasel didn''t have a good heart to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    "All right, get out of the way!" Xiaputi frowned. Xialangxing didn''t know what was going on, but xiaputi was very clear! Now the more Xia langxing says, the more wrong he is.


    While cooking porridge, Xiao Yao also connected his mobile phone to the charger and turned it on for a long time. As soon as he turned it on, his mobile phone displayed more than ten short messages, ten of which were sent by Li Xiaoxiao. At the beginning, Li Xiaoxiao''s tone was normal, but the more he got back, the more worried he was. The other messages were all sent by Fang Hai and song Yilin, Liu Chun also issued two.


    After the porridge is cooked, Xiao Yaosheng gives a bowl of porridge to Aunt Pang. He pulls down his mobile phone and goes outside to get through to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Hello? Xiao Yao? Are you ok? "


    After the phone was connected, Li Xiaoxiao''s voice came over.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I''m ok. Don''t worry about me. I should be back later."


    "Come back later?" Li Xiaoxiao''s tone suddenly became a little strange, "what''s the matter, don''t you want to give up Xia Yixing?"


    "Cough..." Xiao Yao was choked for a while, some can''t laugh or cry, "say what, why do I want to give up her, please, I and Xia Yixing are innocent, OK, you don''t believe me so much?"


    "Can you believe yourself?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. He didn''t dare to say how much he believed in himself. After all, he was a very normal man. As long as he was a normal man, he would feel that Xia Yixing was very good. In addition, Xia Yixing took care of him day and night these days. His heart was still very touched. After all, he was not hard hit and could not feel nothing, It''s just that he can only keep some words in his heart. If he says them, it''s very inappropriate.


    "Xiao Yao, will you not want me?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    "Of course not!" Xiao Yao said quickly, "= Xiaoxiao, don''t think about it. Really, nothing happened between Xia Yixing and me. The reason why I want to stay in Kyoto is that I promised Wu Jingtian to help him. You said that I promised to do this thing, but I can''t pat my ass and leave?"


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao on the other side of the phone was also relieved.


    "That''s OK! I''m sorry, I don''t doubt you... "Li Xiaoxiao blushed and her voice was much smaller.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of cautious man. I''ll tell you in advance when I go back. Everything is fine here. Don''t worry about it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Is everything really all right?" Li Xiaoxiao obviously didn''t believe it. "I''m fighting with the capital master Changjian. What''s good about that?"


    Xiao Yao was startled, a little surprised: "how do you know?"


    "Fang Hai told me." Li Xiaoxiao sighed, "you''re OK."


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead. He didn''t expect that such things had spread to Fang Hai''s circle. He wanted to give Fang Hai a kick in his heart. This guy has so much nonsense that he can''t hold anything.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxiao. I''ll be back soon." After another few words with Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao hung up. As soon as the phone was hung up, another call came.


    As soon as he saw the caller ID, Xiao Yao became angry: "Fang Hai, why do you talk so much? What did you say to Li Xiaoxiao about the Bauhinia mountain? "


    "Hey, brother Xiao, you need to calm down and cough. I''m not talking about you. For such a big thing, you should give us some information in advance." Fang Hai coughed and whispered, "you can''t get through these days. My sister-in-law is naturally worried. I just got the news from Kyoto, so I just told her. Fortunately, Xia Yixing told us that you''re OK, otherwise, we''ve all rushed to Kyoto!"¡° Don''t do that. What do you call me for now? " Xiao Yao buttoned his ear and asked, "what''s going on over there in Haitian city?"¡° ha-ha! Everything goes well in Haitian city! If you beat the long sword line, the Qin family will be much more restrained, and the Qin Tianya is back now! " Fang Hai laughs and can imagine how excited Fang Hai is on the other side of the phone from his voice.

 Chapter 373

    Hang up the phone, Xiao Yao also long sigh.


    He turned and saw Qin rou.


    "Is the call over?" After seeing Xiao Yao hang up, Qin Rou walks out of the house and goes to the yard. She smiles and asks.


    "Well, it''s over..." Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "I think I should say sorry to you about Qin Tianya. I don''t know that he should have done such a thing. In fact, our Qin family didn''t give him any help. All his money was given by Chu Cifeng." Qin Rou said.


    "Chu Ci dome?" Xiao Yao frowned. He had seen this man before, but he really couldn''t figure out where he was provoking him. Well, why did the other party have to help Qin Tianya find his own trouble?


    It''s nothing to do!


    "Let''s not talk about this. In the future, the Qin family will not trouble you." "Qin Rou said," even my father, Qin Daonan, is now missing. "


    "Qin daorao is missing?" Xiao Yao was really surprised. He couldn''t even pretend the expression on his face.


    He also did not understand why Qin daozhao was missing. Did he think that he would go to him to fight for it?


    Of course, this is not the case. Qin Daoqian is not afraid of Xiao Yao. What he is afraid of is Qin Rou and Qin Luan. This time, he has gone too far. He also knows what kind of situation he will create when he returns to the Qin family. Although part of the strength of the Qin family is still in his hands, this time he touches Qin Rou''s bottom line. This time, Qin Rou will never give up. Even if she destroys the whole Qin family, Qin Rou will never step back.


    Qin Rou doesn''t care, but Qin Daoqian doesn''t want to see the Qin family broken. After all, this is the foundation of their family! In desperation, Qin Daoqian hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to leave for the time being. As for where he went, I''m afraid the whole people in Beijing have no idea.


    The housekeeper of the Qin family is also missing with Qin daorao. That housekeeper is Qin daorao''s confidant, and he is a master of heaven searching. With him, Qin daorao should not be in any danger.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry..." Qin Rou said suddenly.


    This depressed Xiao Yao for a while, and said with a smile: "aunt Qin, why do you want to tell me I''m sorry?"


    "I can''t really get back at Qin Dao." Qin Rou said with a bitter smile, "the reason why the long sword shop will trouble you is that it is entrusted by others, and the person entrusted to the long sword shop is naturally Qin Dao."


    With Qin Rou''s strength, there is no difficulty in finding Qin daorao. However, she doesn''t want to find Qin daorao any more. Perhaps the best situation is now. Qin daorao can stay outside alone. This period of time is enough for Qin Rou to completely control the whole Qin family.


    At that time, even if Qin Dao came back, it would not make any sense.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "besides, it''s all my business. I don''t need you to help me get revenge."


    Qin Rou grinned bitterly, then looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, can I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead, please!" Xiao Yaodao.


    "If you find Qin daorao later, or see him again, don''t retaliate him, OK?" Qin Rou''s eyes are keen.


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    Don''t retaliate against Qin Dao?


    In fact, he didn''t think about whether he wanted revenge or not. Now he should think about it carefully. It can be said that this time, he almost died on the Bauhinia mountain, and Qin was the initiator of all this. Let''s just forget it. Xiao Yao really can''t swallow his breath.


    If someone else made such a request, Xiao Yao would certainly ignore it, but this sentence came out of Qin Rou''s mouth, and Xiao Yao suddenly found that he didn''t even have the courage to refuse. Even he didn''t understand why.


    He rubbed his temple and wanted to tell Qin Rou that it was impossible, but what he said was, "OK, I promise you."


    With these words, he also had some regrets. Looking at Qin''s appearance, he seemed to want to kill Xiao Yao. Why should Xiao Yao let him go? But now that all the words have been said, Xiao Yao can only sigh in his heart.


    Xiao Yao''s reply also surprised Qin rou. Originally, she was ready to be rejected by Xiao Yao. After all, now Xiao Yao doesn''t know the relationship between himself and Qin Daozhou. Even if he knows, there is no reason to forgive Qin Daozhou, but Xiao Yao agrees.


    "Thank you..." Qin Rou burst into tears.


    "Aunt Qin, I won''t trouble him any more. Don''t cry!" Xiao Yao is worried. In fact, he hasn''t known Qin Rou for a long time, let alone any friendship. However, seeing Qin Rou crying, Xiao Yao''s heart is very sad, and his whole brain is blank.


    "Don''t cry, I don''t cry, I''m just happy." Qin Rou wiped her eyes. "Do you want to go to the Qin family?"


    When they were talking about this, Qin Luan suddenly came over.


    "Xiaorou, go home. Qin Bozhong and Qin Qiu are here. They are at home now. It seems that they are looking for trouble. They are also accompanied by Chuci dome." Qin Luan said.


    "They''re coming?" Qin Rou''s face suddenly turned cold, and her voice seemed to be smeared with a layer of frost, "hum, do you want to start a crime? I don''t want to see if they have that ability. Besides, what''s the use of calling the Chu Ci dome? Do they think that when we Qin family were on board, the Chu Ci dome opened its mouth? "


    "But they are here after all." Qin Luan said.


    "Then go back!" Qin Rou said this, turned to look at Xiao Yao, his face is like a spring breeze smile, "Xiao Yao, then I''ll go back first."


    As soon as they turned around, Xiao Yao spoke again.


    "Aunt Qin, didn''t you invite me to the Qin family just now? Why don''t you take me now? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Rou turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. She looks a little surprised. She hesitates for a moment and says, "it''s not that she doesn''t want to take you. It''s just that there are some things at home..."


    "Isn''t it convenient for me to have a look?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Of course not... Well, then you can go back with us!" Qin Rou said with a smile.


    "Xiaorou, this..."


    Before Qin Luan''s words were finished, she was interrupted by Qin rou.


    "Elder sister, is Xiao Yao an outsider?"


    Qin Luan could only keep silent with a bitter smile.


    In this case, it''s strange to listen to Xiao Yao.


    Isn''t he an outsider?


    However, he did not ask this question. Instead, he followed Qin Rou and Qin Luan out of the villa. Before leaving, he also said hello to Xia Puti and Xia langxing. Xia langxing has a lot of opinions on this.


    After Xiao Yao left, Xia langxing complained to his father, "Dad, how can you let Qin Rou and Qin Luan take Xiao Yao away?"


    "Why not?" Xia Bodhi looked at his son and said with a smile.


    "Ah... What if Qin Ruo and Qin Luan surround Xiao Yao with a little girl of the Qin family? Don''t you know that Qin Mei of the Qin family is not inferior to Xia Yixing of our family in terms of appearance? " Charon road.


    "Get out of the way! Don''t worry, Qin Rou and Qin Luan promise that they don''t have that idea. " Xia said with a smile.


    Listen to Xia Puti say so, Xia langxing is a little curious.


    "Dad, why are you so confident?" Xia langxing asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Shaputi glanced at his son.


    "But I want to know!" Xia langxing whispered.


    "Do you really want to know?" Shaputi glanced at his son.


    Xia Longxing nodded quickly.


    "If you want to know, guess for yourself!" With that, Xia laughed and turned to go upstairs.


    Looking at his father''s back, Xia Longxing really wants to cry. Even if you are my father, you can''t bully people like this?


    Sitting in a Mercedes Benz, Xiao Yao followed Qin Luan and Qin Rou back to Qin''s villa.


    Into the villa, in the hall, has been sitting a lot of people.


    "Elder sister, second sister, you are back." A man in his thirties stood up and said with a smile.


    "Are you here?" Qin Luan smiles.


    Looking at their warm greeting, Xiao Yao''s head is not enough. He thought Qin Ruo and Qin Luan would be in trouble as soon as they entered the gate. Now it seems that it is not like that.


    "Xiao Yao, you go upstairs first. The first room on your left is my room. Go ahead and stay for a while." Qin Rou said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Stop!" Just as Xiao Yao was about to go upstairs, a man in his forties suddenly stood up and glared at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stopped, looked at the man, said with a smile: "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not your uncle!" The man snorted coldly, "are you Xiao Yao?"


    "Qin Qiu, what do you want to say?" Qin Rou''s face sank and began to scold.


    Qin Qiu turned his face and looked at Qin rou. His eyes were not good: "Qin Rou, I want to ask you what it means, why did you come with Xiao Yuan? Don''t you know that he is the enemy of our Qin family? "


    "He is the enemy of our Qin family?" Qin Rou smiles, "who told you that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Qiu''s words stopped.


    Indeed, from the beginning until now, no one has said that Xiao Yao is the enemy of the Qin family.


    However, Xiao Yao and Qin Tianya were enemies from the beginning, and then there were some conflicts with Qin Daozhou in Kyoto. Is it so that Xiao Yao is not the enemy of Qin family? Not enemies, but relatives?


    He was full of depression.


    Xiao Yao glances at Qin Tianya, who is sitting beside Qin Qiu, and immediately laughs.


    Qin Tianya seems to be afraid of Xiao Yao. Seeing that Xiao Yao finds him, he immediately lowers his head.


    "Are you Qin Tianya''s father?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Qin Qiu nodded.


    "No wonder." Xiao Yao nodded, "then I''m your enemy." Qin Qiu''s eyes are bleak and stares at Xiao Yao¡° Qin Tianya is not my enemy. From the beginning till now, I have not regarded him as my enemy. " Xiao Yao said seriously, "Mr. Qin, will you take a straw bag as your enemy?"¡° Be presumptuous Qin Qiu was furious, "who do you think is a straw bag?"¡° Qin Tianya. " Xiao Yao admitted it very frankly. Many eyes of the Qin family fall on Xiao Yao, and none of them is kind. Except Qin Luan and Qin rou. Although all the young people present didn''t take Qin Tianya seriously in their heart, Qin Tianya was all members of the Qin family. Now, Xiao Yao says that Qin Tianya is a straw bag in front of so many people in the Qin family. Isn''t that hitting them in the face¡° Xiao Yao, if you dare to be arrogant in our Qin family, aren''t you afraid that you can''t get out of this door? " Yelled a young man¡° I''m not afraid. " Xiao Yao a face calm, "I want to go, no one can stay."

 Chapter 374

    Xiao Yao''s behavior is undoubtedly a slap on Qin Qiu''s face in front of so many people. How can Qin Qiu bear it?


    It''s always the Qin family that bullies others. Since when can others bully the Qin family?


    "Xiao Yao, you are too presumptuous! You immediately apologize to elder brother Qin Qiu, otherwise, I will make you unable to leave the Qin family today! " Qin Bozhong stood up, looked at Xiao Yao and said in a cold voice.


    They come in such a large group of people, their purpose is to get back a fair, to be exact, is to keep their own interests.


    Now that Qin daozhan has gone, the Qin family only has two sisters, Qin Luan, who can guarantee their interests? Who dares to say that he won''t be eaten by Qin Ruo and Qin Luan? They will be afraid that they will be kicked out of the Qin family. At that time, they will have nothing. From frugality to luxury, from luxury to frugality, no one wants to go back to the old days. Now that they have become aristocrats, how can they still be down?


    Now, Xiao Yao is brought by Qin Rou, which makes Qin Bozhong see a breakthrough.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Bozhong and sneered, "do you want to trouble me?"


    "Yes... No! Why should I trouble you? I don''t know you. I just think you are too much. Why do you bully our Qin family! What qualifications do you have to come here? " Qin Bozhong rebuked angrily.


    He is dignified and righteous.


    He felt that he was more and more like Qin Daoqian, who was not angry and arrogant.


    Unfortunately, this is his illusion.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "You can come and hit me." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Bozhong seriously and said.


    "..." Qin Bozhong opened his mouth to say some majestic words that he had thought before, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He really wanted to hit Xiao Yao in the face, but he didn''t dare.


    Xiao Yao defeated changjianxing, which is no secret in the whole capital.


    He took two bodyguards, but he didn''t want to let his two bodyguards go to Xiao Yao''s trouble. He knew that his men were not Xiao Yao''s opponents. What''s the point of rushing up?


    In the end, isn''t it still your own?


    All the people glared at each other, but they didn''t dare to take a step forward, as if Xiao Yao would rush in front of them and punch them.


    Xiao Yao never said that, but his eyes have such pressure.


    "Since there''s no one to talk to, I''ll go up." Xiao Yao smiles and goes upstairs with his hands on his back.


    Qin Luan and Qin Rou look at Xiao Yao with a smile on their faces.


    This is a momentum, a momentum of who will fight against the world.


    He stood there with his hands behind his back, walking step by step on the steps, but no one dared to say a word of nonsense.


    That invisible force has already strangled their throats.


    For a long time, Xiao Yao disappeared in their sight, don''t know why, Qin Qiu and others have a long sigh of relief, the heart is no longer beating as fierce as before.


    "Xiao Yao, there is no one in the Qin family to bully me!" After waiting for a long time, Qin Qiucai said this, but no one is willing to take care of him. Now Xiao Yao has gone. Who do you say this to? If you are really unhappy and angry, you can rush up now to find Xiao Yao''s trouble! Haven''t they left yet?


    Qin Qiu''s face turned red, so he didn''t speak.


    "Now that you are all here, if you have anything to say, please hurry up and say it." Qin Rou and Qin Luan are on the sofa. They glance at each other and ask.


    The whole hall also fell into silence again, only the echo of Qin Rou''s words echoed in the open villa.


    "What''s the matter? You just want to sit here and have a cup of tea?" Qin Rou suddenly laughed.


    She wants to thank Xiao Yao.


    These people were all aggressive and wanted to ask for a crime. However, Xiao Yao''s appearance made their original high mood fall down quickly. Their original momentum also disappeared at this time. Everyone''s eyes were dodging and seemed to be afraid of something.


    "If you have nothing to say, you can go now." Qin Rou coughed and said.


    "Qin Rou, I have something to say." Qin Qiu stood up again. Looking at Qin Rou and Qin Luan, he took a deep breath and looked at each other. Although he said that the gun shot a bird in the head, now among the people sitting here, only he was a little older and qualified to stand up.


    "He said Qin Rou looks at him and frowns a little. Her voice is cold.


    "I just want to ask Qin Tianya what to do." Qin Qiu said, "he was bullied."


    "Yes." Qin Rou nodded.


    Qin Qiu is less angry in his heart. He thinks his meaning has been expressed very clearly. Qin Tianya is his son and a member of the Qin family. Now Qin Tianya has been bullied by others. As a result, Qin Rou just says "en". What does that mean?


    "Qin Rou, so?" Qin Qiu''s eyes flashed a cold light, and his speaking attitude became tough. "Our Qin family, are we really going to be bullied and trampled on?"


    "What do you want?" Qin Rou smiles, looks at Qin Qiu and says with a smile.


    "I need justice!" Qin qiulang said.


    "Good!" Qin Rou stood up, looked at Qin Qiu, nodded heavily, "you said good, you want a fair, I will give you a fair, from tomorrow, part of the company''s projects I will start to take over, and you said that thing I will thoroughly investigate, if the problem is in Qin Tianya''s body, then I will never tolerate."


    With Qin Rou''s words, Qin Qiu and Qin Tianya''s face changed immediately.


    Qin Qiu was furious: "Qin Rou, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Just give me justice." Qin Rou smiles, and the smile on her face remains unchanged.


    That calm, others will never learn.


    Upstairs, Xiao Yao enters Qin Rou''s room.


    He looked around, then pulled back the chair in front of his desk and sat down.


    This is Qin Rou''s room. He can''t rummage around here, can he?


    How inappropriate that is! Xiao Yao is a very polite person after all.


    "Eh..." suddenly, Xiao Yao''s face changed a little, and his eyebrows wrinkled. He stood up and looked around. The expression on his face was even a little nervous.


    "There seems to be an aura in this room?" He said, closing his eyes and feeling the aura carefully.


    The last time Xiao Yao broke through the realm of shaking the sky, the sea of Qi seemed to be supported by the yuan force in his body. That is to say, at the most critical moment, the aura in the jade pendant ran into his body, which made him break through the realm of shaking the sky without danger. Although the jade pendant had no meaning at all, Xiao Yao didn''t feel what a pity, After all, if it wasn''t for the jade pendant, Xiao Yao would have become a useless man even if he didn''t die. He had no pity but to be happy.


    After what happened last time, Xiao Yao''s perception of aura has become much more acute, just like now that he is just sitting in the room, he can already feel aura.


    Looking around, finally, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on the small wooden box on the table.


    "Is there any aura in it?" Xiao Yao can''t help but feel frightened, but he thinks that it''s Qin Rou''s too. It seems that it''s not good to open it by himself, so the hand he just stretched out immediately shrinks back, and his expression is also embarrassed.


    In Xiao Yao''s heart, there is a fierce ideological struggle.


    At last he took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind.


    "Cough, I don''t want to take it away. I just want to have a look. It''s nothing, is it?" This is what Xiao Yao said to himself in his heart. When he spoke, he reached out and took the delicate agarwood box on the table into his hand.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to it before, but now, starting with the agarwood box, Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and a strong fragrance went straight to his heart, which made him feel relaxed and happy


    Agarwood has another name, water agarwood, which is mostly in Yunnan and Fujian in China. There are also records about agarwood in the compendium of Materia Medica. Agarwood has antibacterial effect. Therefore, some ancient books, calligraphy and paintings will be loaded with agarwood as far as possible. It can be seen that Qin Rou attaches great importance to the things in the wooden box.


    Moreover, agarwood is also a good medicinal material. Its fragrance enters the spleen, clearing the mind and regulating qi, tonifying the five internal organs, resolving phlegm and relieving cough, warming the stomach and spleen, ventilating and relieving pain. It can be used as a medicine and is of the highest quality.


    Agarwood, on the other hand, can be divided into three equal steps: one is sinking like water, the other is half sinking and half floating, and the last is not sinking in water.


    Xiao Yao knew something about these. At a glance, he could see that the agarwood used in this wooden box had reached the level of submergence. It was priceless and precious.


    "What''s in this box?" Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. He stretched out his hand and knocked the small lock on the wooden box. When he opened the box, a full aura burst out of the box.


    "Hoo..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and his hand holding the box trembled.


    "Damn, I''m afraid this aura is much more abundant and pure than the jade pendant in that little jade pendant. My God, the Qin family is really full of treasures!" Xiao Yao finished this sentence, lowered his head and looked into the wooden box.


    In the agarwood box, there is a white marble as big as a palm.


    White marble is actually a kind of marble, which is used in many buildings. However, the white marble in Xiao Yao''s hands makes him realize that it is unusual.


    After removing the aura, it was only the white marble in his hand that made Xiao Yao feel unusual. He looked at it carefully and didn''t see any clue.


    "Strange, according to the truth, aunt qinrou is just an ordinary person, she certainly can''t feel the aura in this stone, so why put this in agarwood as a treasure?" Xiao Yao rubbed his temple, touched it with his finger, and suddenly he caught a concave hole.


    Turning over the white marble, Xiao Yao finds that there is a gravure on the white marble, which gives Xiao Yao a very familiar feeling. Xiao Yao''s brain is running at a high speed. He can guarantee that he has never seen this stone before, but the familiarity of gravure print on this stone can''t be fake. Puzzled for a long time, Xiao Yao was upset. He reached out and rubbed his neck with a cool hand¡° "Eh..." Xiao Yao lowered his head and looked at the pendant around his neck. He felt like he was on the top of his head and suddenly opened up. He immediately took down the pendant from his neck and held it in his hand. He looked at the pendant from his grandfather and the white marble in his hand. To be exact, he looked at the gravure on the white marble. His head was like being hit by a huge hamme

 Chapter 375

    Touching the white jade in his hand, countless pieces of information poured into Xiao Yao''s mind.


    He wondered why Qin Rou was so nice to herself.


    He wondered why Qin Rou wanted to be a son when she saw her.


    He is also thinking, the grandfather said that this pendant is the only evidence that he can find his own parents.


    At this moment, time seems to have solidified, there is no expression on his face, the whole life seems to be pulled out of the body, like a walking corpse.


    For a long time, there was a bitter smile on his face. No matter how he looked at that smile, it was like a kind of self mockery.


    "Is that the truth?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    He put the pendant in his hand on the gravure of Han Baiyu and pressed it in.


    All of a sudden, a strong golden light flashed over the white jade. The golden light was dazzling. Xiao Yao''s eyes were stimulated by the strong light. He subconsciously closed his eyes. After waiting for a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and his mind slowly recovered.


    What he didn''t know was that when he closed his eyes, a golden light came straight out of the white marble and rushed into his seal hall with a long roar of dragons.


    "What the hell is that?" Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about his movements.


    The next second, he immediately sat cross legged on the ground and began to meditate.


    In this room, there is a strong aura everywhere. If you don''t absorb it into your body now, it''s a riot of heavenly things! As for the golden light that ran into his seal hall, he didn''t feel it at all.


    When he closed his eyes, the white marble was shining with golden light again. Only this time, the golden light was much weaker than before.


    "Boom... Boom..."


    Xiao Yao felt that every meridian in his body was cracking.


    He runs the yuan force in his body crazily and wants to absorb all the auras in the room. Although he knows that his body can''t inhale all the auras, it''s a good thing for him to inhale more. After all, such a rich aura is very rare in the whole world. He missed this village, We may not have this store in the future.


    "Hu..." after about half an hour, Xiao Yao was relieved and stood up slowly.


    But this just stand up, two legs a soft, show some did not fall on the ground between.


    "This aura is really overbearing." Xiao Yao forced a smile.


    He closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. To his surprise, there was a round bead in his body, which was wrapped by Yuanli and running slowly.


    "Is... This Yuandan?" Xiao Yao took a cool breath and was overjoyed.


    Yuan Dan, he just heard his second grandfather Jinglei mention a few words, but even Jinglei didn''t say much, because his master told him what he knew.


    In his master''s words, all the practitioners who can cultivate Yuandan in the body are powerful ones who can overcome the obstacles.


    Xiao Yao felt that he certainly didn''t have the ability to be overwhelming, but what else could that bead be besides yuan Dan?


    Countless question marks appeared in his mind. When he tried to urge the yuan force in his body to get close to the bead, the bead suddenly went crazy again and absorbed the yuan force urged by Xiao Yao directly.


    "The trough! Eat Laozi Yuanli Xiao Yao himself was startled and immediately stopped his reckless behavior. If all the Yuan Li in his body were eaten up, he would not be able to recover for a while. If there was any danger, Xiao Yao would be unlucky. He felt the round beads again at that moment, but he found that there was no change in his body, which made him depressed.


    After eating his own Yuan Li, he didn''t even pull out a lump of excrement. What''s the matter?


    "Grandma, what the hell is this?" Xiao Yao rubbed his head and said, "it''s definitely not a stone. I''ve heard of gallstones and kidney stones before. It''s the first time I''ve heard that stones can also appear in Dantian..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to think much about the problem he couldn''t figure out. He raised his head and looked at the white marble. After feeling it, he was shocked again.


    He originally thought that he had released the aura in Han Baiyu, but it was not. Except for the small part he absorbed, the rest was absorbed by Han Baiyu, and this room also recovered as before, without rich aura.


    "This white jade is really a good thing, and I don''t know Qin Rou..." speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped, and his eyes showed a trace of loss.


    What''s the matter? Xiao Yao''s heart is like a mirror now. He is not a fool. When everything is in front of him, if he still can''t figure out anything, it must be his IQ. Obviously, Xiao Yao''s IQ is very normal.


    "What does she mean? Don''t you want to recognize me? " The expression in Xiao Yao''s eyes is very complicated. If we have to use two words to describe it, the most appropriate word is "Shenshang".


    There are too many puzzles in Xiao Yao''s mind. He can''t think of a reason for many things.


    He didn''t understand why Qin Rou had already known her identity, but still allowed herself to call her aunt Qin.


    He did not understand why Qin Rou had to abandon herself.


    Originally, he wanted to find his parents, but when everything was in front of him, he found that some things were not as good as he didn''t know.


    "It''s a real pain." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said to himself, "am I born to be a tangled body?"


    Since Qin Rou didn''t plan to recognize him, Xiao Yao didn''t take the initiative to meet him. He pulled the pendant out of the white marble and hung it around his neck again. Then he put the white marble back into the agarwood box, turned around, walked out of the room and took the door with him.


    Downstairs, Qin Qiu and others have not left, on the contrary, they are still in a fierce dispute.


    I don''t know what ambition Qin Qiu and Qin Bozhong ate. At this time, they even dare to fight against Qin Rou and Qin Luan. What he doesn''t know is that all these things are carried out under the guidance of Chu Ci dome.


    Chu Ci dome is a smart man. He knows that if Qin Rou and Qin Luan really master the Qin family, then he will lose his role in the future. At that time, it will be even more impossible for him to pursue Qin rou.


    you can''t control everything in a traits '' world.


    Chu Ci dome was silent all the time, and there was no expression on his face.


    Qin Qiu and Qin Bozhong speak more and more loudly.


    "In a word, it''s impossible that you want us to give up the shares completely!" Qin Bozhong said.


    "I didn''t ask you to hand it in completely. You still have the annual dividend. It won''t be worse than before." Qin Luan looks at Qin Bozhong and says.


    Qin Bozhong sneered and said, "if you lose the voice of the board of directors and the family, and if you leave the Qin family and the company one day, you will not be able to take the shares with you. What''s the difference between this and handing them over?"


    "Bo Zhong is right! If one day, you throw us all out, what shall we do? Don''t we have nothing? " Qin Qiu said that he was firmly on Qin Bozhong''s side.


    None of them is a fool. When Qin Luan and Qin Rou express their meaning completely, they immediately refuse without thinking about it.


    This is just an unequal treaty for them. They will accept it when their brains are broken!


    The younger generation of the Qin family are also full of eyes at this time. Maybe if they didn''t take Qin Rou and Qin Luan''s identity into consideration, they would like to jump on them at this time.


    He was born with a golden key when he was young. Wherever he went, others would call him a young master or a young lady. Some places where he was born were like the stars crowing with the moon. He could buy whatever he wanted and spend as much as he wanted. Such a life is too perfect for them. No one wants to lose such a life.


    "Auntie, it''s too much for you! You can''t want to drive us all out just because my grandfather is gone Qin Tianya also yelled.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, you are trying to kill us by doing so." A girl also spoke.


    Qin Luan and Qin Rou look at them and say nothing.


    All this, they expected.


    But what else can they do besides shouting here?


    It''s imperative for the two sisters to take control of the Qin family. No one can stop them. How can they make their voices several times louder?


    In the final analysis, in Qin Rou''s and Qin Luan''s view, as long as they wave their troops to the south, everything is overwhelming, and the other side has no chance to fight back.


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and went downstairs.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter?" Qin Rou stands up, looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "Nothing. I''m going back." Xiao Yao looks at Qin Rou with complicated eyes. He wants to say something and even raise his voice to question each other. However, he gives up the idea in his heart.


    He didn''t think that was necessary.


    Qin Rou also has a feeling of being in the clouds, but since Xiao Yao said so, Qin Rou didn''t say much, so she only nodded: "I''ll take you back."


    "No, just keep talking." Xiao Yao forced a smile, waved his hand and declined Qin Rou''s kindness.


    Let Qin Rou send her? Stop it. Now Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to face each other.


    Qin Rou sighed, more and more unable to understand.


    "Oh! I said! Ha ha, Qin Rou, do you want to drive us out just for this boy? Have you reached any agreement, waiting to kick us out one by one? " Qin Qiu laughed.


    What Qin Bozhong said was even more ugly: "Hey, Qin Rou, you don''t want the old cow to eat the tender grass, do you? What''s the matter? I want to recruit the Qin family to serve you when I see this boy is good-looking? " Anyway, now everyone has completely torn their skin. Qin Bozhong has no worries when he speaks.


    However, as soon as his words were finished, his throat was strangled by a hand. He looked at Xiao Yao standing in front of him, his face turned red instantly. The next second, his body slowly suspended. Xiao Yao''s eyes turned red, and the smile on his face was extremely cold¡° If you want to die, don''t blame me. " With these words, Xiao Yao threw Qin Bozhong out¡° Boom Qin Bozhong''s body hit the ground heavily, and sent out a cry like killing a pig. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Xiao Yao rushing towards him¡° Xiao Yao, stop it Qin Rou and Qin Luan are worried. There are so many people here. If Xiao Yao really kills Qin Bozhong, it will make a big deal. However, Qin Rou and Qin Luan are also very angry. They just want to kill Qin Bozhong. Even if they really want to do it, they will not choose to do it under such circumstances.

 Chapter 376

    There was a fire in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    An angry fire.


    Just, he can''t vent it, can''t he roar at Qin Rou hysterically? So he can only go back ahead of time, and then he can be quiet for a while, digest those thoughts in his mind, clear them one by one, find the root of the problem, calm down, and think about what he should do next.


    Fortunately, Qin Bozhong is a very kind person. For example, he knew that Xiao Yao was not happy now, so he immediately put his head close to him, and then said to Xiao Yao seriously, if you are not happy, hit me! I''ll let you breathe!


    Therefore, Xiao Yao is very grateful to Qin Bozhong.


    He was angry. There was no big problem about how the other party said about himself. Anyway, he was used to being shameless.


    However, he did not allow anyone to desecrate his mother.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do?" A young man yelled at Xiao Yao. There''s no way. Is Qin Bozhong his uncle?


    "Xiao Yao, do you want to die! Let him go Another young man spoke.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the two men, with a grim smile on his face.


    The next second, his body toward the first mouth of the man ran past, and then a punch hit each other''s chest.


    The man didn''t even have time to scream, so he flew out like a broken kite, smashed a chair, and finally landed on the ground.


    Xiao Yao''s action without the slightest pause, he once again, grabbed the second man to speak, the same punch out, hit it fly out.


    "Ah


    In the villa, there was a lot of wailing.


    "Xiao Yao, you are crazy! How dare you beat people in our Qin family Qin Tianya is silly, but as soon as he said this, he immediately put out his hand to cover his mouth. He realized that he had made a big mistake.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. When he opened his mouth, Xiao Yao rushed in his direction. At the same time, he held out his hand and grabbed Qin Tianya''s neck. With a little force in his arm, Qin Tianya''s body was suspended.


    "Let go of my son!" Qin Qiu suddenly worried, he stood beside Qin Tianya, but there was no time to stop Xiao Yao''s action. Because he was eager to protect his son, he immediately waved his hand to Xiao Yao.


    But before his hand touched Xiao Yao''s clothes, the other side kicked him out.


    Just like kicking the ball, the action is so harmonious, there is no disharmony.


    Qin Tianya''s face turned red, and his body was shaking. Of course, it was not because he was out of breath, but because of excessive fear. Xiao Yao stared at him with a kind of cold eyes. His whole body fell into the ice cellar. From his hair to his toenails, it was so cold, as if his blood had frozen instantly.


    He saw the murderer in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    He has no doubt that Xiao Yao dares to kill people in such a state.


    This is a complete lunatic!


    However, Qin Tianya can''t understand.


    He knows Xiao Yao better. Compared with others, he knows Xiao Yao better. After all, when he was in Haitian city, everyone had already met each other.


    Although Xiao Yao was already on the opposite side of him at that time, at that time, no matter what Xiao Yao did, he was very measured. At least he would never want to kill him like he is now.


    "Xiao Yao, let him go quickly!" Qin Rou is really worried.


    These people are all from the Qin family. Although she hates them, if she dies, it will be magnified infinitely. If she is really poked out, even Qin Rou may not be able to keep Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao turns around, looks at Qin Rou, sighs, reaches out his hand and throws Qin Tianya out.


    He turned and looked at the young people in the Qin family.


    He took a step forward and all the people stood up.


    He took another step forward, and those people simply took a few steps back.


    They were afraid, and they were afraid.


    Xiao Yao''s feet on the ground, there is no sound, but in their eyes, every foot, it is like stepping on their heart.


    The pain is endless!


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s Scarlet eyes, those people have a short absence.


    "My name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao spoke.


    Those young people kept silent and thought, who doesn''t know you are Xiao Yao?


    "I''m Xiao Yao. If you want revenge, you can come to me, but if you can''t kill me the first time, I''ll kill you. It''s not a warning, it''s a threat." With these words, Xiao Yao turned and walked towards the gate.


    His speed is very slow. Every step out, the Qin family feel relaxed. They even plan to hold a farewell party for Xiao Yao. This guy, it''s better not to come all his life!


    It''s a load of relief!


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan look at Xiao Yao''s back with complicated expressions. They all wanted to stop Xiao Yao and say something, but in the end, they didn''t speak.


    Some words, are blocked in the throat, want to say out, very difficult.


    Chu Ci dome also looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes twinkled with a complex look.


    He felt that he still underestimated Xiao Yao. In other words, Xiao Yao seems to have undergone earth shaking changes. If it wasn''t for his face, now Chu Ci dome would have doubted whether he recognized the wrong person.


    Did the boy really change his soul?


    Of course, it was just thinking about it. Of course, Chuci dome knew that it was impossible, but he could not think of any other reason to explain it.


    He can''t think of Xiao Yao as crazy, can he?


    Walking out of the Qin family''s villa, Xiao Yao goes out of the villas, reaches out and takes a taxi. After entering and leaving the rental car, Xiao Yao reports the address of Xia family''s villa, closes his eyes and says nothing.


    "Hey, brother, you are very interesting!" The driver laughed. He seemed to be a babbler, but he was familiar. He didn''t go to see Xiao Yao''s face. He said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen someone come out of the villa to take a taxi. What''s the matter with you, man?"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    He has no mind to speak now.


    The driver shut his mouth wisely. He didn''t want to offend the guests because he talked too much.


    He should also be glad that he has this idea, otherwise, maybe Xiao Yao will kick him out of the car.


    The Qin family is as silent as death.


    Previously, Qin Rou and Qin Luan just like to let the villa quiet down, but they did not do it. After all, their practice has completely damaged the interests of those people in the Qin family. Of course, they are not willing to keep silent.


    They even have the heart to kill.


    However, after Xiao Yao''s words just now, those people all closed their mouths and were still scared.


    They just have the heart to kill.


    However, Xiao Yao has really put the killing knife on their necks.


    This is the real cruel man!


    In the past, they all felt that they were unreasonable enough, but when they met Xiao Yao, they understood the true meaning of kindness.


    "If you have nothing to say now, you can all go." Qin Rou began to speak coldly.


    Her words broke the silence in the villa.


    Those people look at Qin Rou with complicated eyes. Finally, they stand up one by one, lift those who have lost the ability to walk, and leave Qin''s villa together.


    Although Xiao Yao is no longer in the villa, the oppressive atmosphere still makes them feel out of breath.


    Originally, it was a question of guilt, but now it can only be a failure.


    Chu Ci dome is still sitting on the sofa, silent.


    "You''re not going yet?" Qin Rou is a little angry.


    "Why do you always want to drive me away?" Chu Ci dome gave a wry smile, "am I that disgusting?"


    "Yes." Qin Rou nodded.


    Chu Ci dome sighed helplessly, looked at the door of the villa, looked at Qin Rou, and finally said: "seriously, I think Xiao Yao''s overbearing and unreasonable may be inherited from you."


    Hearing this, Qin Rou''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Well, it''s not a secret. At least it''s not a secret for us. Qin Rou, if you really want to recognize Xiao Yao, tell him now. Are you still waiting for him to find out the answer by himself? I think that if he finds out the truth by himself, he will be unhappy. " Chu Ci dome stood up and said.


    He said something wrong.


    For example, he didn''t know that Xiao Yao had the answer in his mind.


    Qin Rou''s face is uncertain. After listening to the words of Chu Ci dome, her heart is also a little tangled. Although she hates Chu Ci dome, what Chu Ci dome said just now speaks about her heart. She has thought about this problem before, but now the most tangled thing is that Qin Rou doesn''t know how to speak at all, and she will have her own fear, for example, she will be afraid, Even if he wants to recognize Xiao Yao, will Xiao Yao refuse.


    If Xiao Yao knew the truth, he could not accept himself. Would he leave China without himself? In that case, Qin Rou would not accept it. These are all aspects of Qin Rou''s fear.


    Chu Ci dome looks at Qin Rou, shakes her head, says nothing more, and steps towards the gate.


    After Chuci dome left, Qin Rou collapsed on the sofa as if she had been drained.


    "Elder sister, what do you think I should do?" Qin Rou said.


    "What should I do?" Qin Luan looks at Qin Rou and asks with a smile.


    "Should I tell him that he is my son?" Qin Rou rubbed her temple.


    Qin Luan thought about it, looked at Qin Rou, put away her smile and said, "if you start from my point of view, I think you should tell Xiao Yao about your relationship with him, otherwise, what should he think when he knows the truth? He will think, why do you know your relationship with him, but never mention it? I think he must have been very painful at that time. " Qin Rou sighed. Qin Luan said this, Qin Rou naturally understand, but she is afraid¡° Xiaorou, it may be difficult to change your mind about what we have said. So if you dare not take a step forward, maybe Xiao Yao will really go. Who will be the most regretful person at that time? Your heart is clearer than anyone else. " Qin Rou nodded and waved her hand: "elder sister, let me think about it again..." Qin Luan looked at her sister and sighed. She is also a mother, Qin Rou''s mood now, she can understand. This is worrying about gain and loss!

 Chapter 377

    When Xiao Yao came back to Xia''s home, he seemed to be out of his mind.


    Even Xiao Yao himself didn''t know what was going on in his mind at this time. It seemed that what was in his head was not thoughts, but chaos after chaos. He couldn''t figure out any clue at all.


    Xia Yixing seems to have been waiting for Xiao Yao at the door for a long time. Seeing Xiao Yao, she immediately finds something wrong with each other''s mood.


    "What''s the matter? Did you suffer any grievances in the Qin family? " Xia Yixing came forward and cared.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Yao gave her a look.


    "Of course I''m fine." Xia Yixing laughed, "wake up, feel much better."


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded, then sat on the sofa, closed his eyes, his brain was running fast, digesting what he had experienced today. He didn''t stay in the Qin family for long, but there were a lot of messy things in his mind.


    See Xiao Yao did not answer their previous questions, Xia Yixing some anxious: "Xiao Yao, look at your face is not right, is not the body uncomfortable?"


    "No Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, "I''m just in a bad mood."


    "Did the Qin family bully you?" Xia Yixing seems to be a little angry, "if they really bully you, we will help you find the place back!"


    If you let the people of the Qin family hear Xia Yixing''s words, I don''t know if they will faint directly because of their anger. The Qin family''s face will be puffed up by Xiao Yao. Now Xia Yixing thinks that the Qin family has bullied Xiao Yao. He has seen unreasonable people, but he has never seen such unreasonable people, right? It''s not going to make people live!


    They will be hurt to tears.


    "Yixing, I''m really OK. I''m just in a bad mood. It has nothing to do with the Qin family." With these words, Xiao Yao felt that something was wrong again. He was in a bad mood. Did he really have nothing to do with the Qin family? If it has nothing to do with the Qin family, Xiao Yao doesn''t know who else to do with.


    Xia Yixing sighs. Seeing that he can''t help, he can only keep silent. He hopes to see if Xiao Yao''s mood will be better later.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say that Xia Yixing doesn''t plan to ask more. If he asks more, he is just causing the other party''s boredom, which is obviously not a good thing.


    Xia Yixing is a smart woman. Now the smartest way is to just sit there quietly without saying anything.


    Xiao Yao just sat there.


    To ask him what he was thinking at this time, Xiao Yao couldn''t say why. He didn''t know what to think.


    Before he found his parents, he had made plans. After he found them, he must ask why they abandoned themselves and why they didn''t find themselves. But now that he really knows who his parents are, he doesn''t know what to do. Even now he is very angry. He can''t understand why Qin Rou has already known that she is her son, but still doesn''t say anything.


    Did she not intend to recognize herself even now?


    If this is the case, Xiao Yao will never take the initiative to open his mouth, the other party is not willing to recognize themselves, perhaps have her ideas, Xiao Yao himself why have to paste it? The Qin family has nothing to value. Money, power? Xiao Yao doesn''t pay attention to these. Even Qin Dao can''t do anything about him?


    When he thought about this, a guest came to the Xia family.


    A handsome man in a stiff suit.


    Xiao Yao met this man once, and he was also very impressed. This man can be regarded as the little prince of China.


    He also carried two gift bags in his hands.


    "Zhou Lei, why are you here?" Seeing Zhou Lei, Xia Yixing''s face is a little ugly. Now she doesn''t want to see this man at all. However, she obviously misunderstood some of them.


    Zhou Lei looked at her and laughed. He was silent and said, "I''m not here for you. I just came to see Xiao Yao. I heard that he was injured, so I specially prepared some things to come and have a look. "


    Xiao Yao glanced at Zhou Lei, a trace of curiosity and surprise flashed in his eyes.


    In his opinion, he and Zhou Lei have no friendship at all. What reason does the other party have to come to see him?


    Zhou Lei put things aside and looked at Xiao Yao: "can I sit down?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, stood up and said, "this is not my home. If you ask me, I''m afraid it''s not suitable."


    "Ha! That''s true Zhou Lei looked at Xia Yixing and asked, "can I sit down? Miss Xia


    Xia Yixing is stunned and smiles. This sound of Miss Xia makes Xia Yixing feel very comfortable. It seems that Zhou Lei has stopped thinking about Xia Yixing. It must be a good thing for Xia Yixing. After all, she doesn''t like Zhou Lei at all. However, Zhou Lei''s identity is not something she can offend. Therefore, her attitude has always been evasive, The euphemistic refusal, now like this, naturally can''t be better.


    "Of course, Zhou Dashao, please sit down and I''ll make you a cup of tea." Xia Yixing then stood up.


    "Oh? Can miss Xia still make tea? " Zhou Lei was a little surprised.


    "Ha! Just throw the tea into the cup and pour boiling water on it! " Xia Yixing laughs.


    Zhou Lei can only smile bitterly. I''m afraid this girl is going to spoil the tea culture in China.


    After Xia Yixing left, Xiao Yao sat down again and looked at Zhou Lei with a kind of confused eyes.


    Without opening his mouth, Zhou Lei seems to have guessed what Xiao Yao wants to say.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Xiao. I have nothing to do with it." Zhou Lei said sincerely.


    Even if Zhou Lei doesn''t say that, Xiao Yao doesn''t think the other party will have anything to do with him.


    Zhou Lei continued: "in fact, this time I come to you, I just want to invite you to our house." It can be seen that Zhou Lei''s attitude towards Xiao Yao is really good. When he speaks, he uses honorifics.


    In Zhou Lei''s view, Xiao Yao is indeed a person worthy of respect.


    On that night, after Zhou Lei saw Xiao Yao challenged by changjianxing, he had a strong interest in Xiao Yao, a young man. Of course, Zhou Lei was absolutely a straight man, and he didn''t think much of Xiao Yao. He just felt that Xiao Yao was mysterious, and his name was unknown in Kyoto. However, once he appeared, he could keep company with Xia Yixing and let changjianxing challenge himself.


    Zhou Lei likes Xia Yixing for a long time. This is not a secret in Kyoto.


    Therefore, Zhou Lei knows what kind of person Xia Yixing is. In his opinion, if Xiao Yao is really just a mediocre person, Xia Yixing will never look up. However, it is obvious that the relationship between Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao is very close, even if they are not boyfriends or girlfriends, they are very good friends.


    How can a man who can be liked by Xia Yixing be ordinary?


    What''s more, there is the challenge of long sword.


    What kind of man is changjianxing? It''s a master who has already stood on the altar. He challenges Xiao Yao. No matter what the final outcome is, no matter who wins or loses, it''s equivalent to giving Xiao Yao a big hand.


    Let''s take the simplest example. If Bill Gates is talking and laughing with a man and doesn''t dare to know the identity of that man, he will surely get everyone''s attention. This is a circle effect. When the long sword company challenges Xiao Yao, it means telling everyone that he and Xiao Yao are in the same circle.


    Long sword shop is just a warrior. He doesn''t have so much thought, and he won''t put his time and mind on such things. He just should challenge Xiao Yao, so he went. As for those circles, and whether he won Xiao Yao''s favor or not, these are not in his consideration. If long sword shop knows these in advance, it may hesitate.


    When Zhou Lei saw Xiao Yao''s information, he didn''t know what kind of words to use to describe his inner surprise.


    If we have to use two words to describe Xiao Yao, the only word Zhou Lei can think of is "mystery."


    A young man came out of the mountain. He was so skillful in medicine that Yao Ling even called him master.


    The martial arts are strong enough to challenge the long sword line.


    Smart, in such a short period of time, he had two companies of his own. Although those two companies couldn''t get into Zhou Lei''s eyes, the key problem is that Xiao Yao started from scratch and didn''t even have a family around him!


    Xiao Yao''s shining point is beyond Zhou Lei''s count.


    After Zhou Lei''s words, Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "To your house?" Xiao Yao hesitated, "is that what you mean?"


    Zhou Lei seemed to understand what Xiao Yao wanted to express, so he explained with a smile, "this is what I mean, but it''s not just what I mean."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "I don''t understand. People like me can''t get into the eyes of big people like you, can they?"


    "People like you? Big shot? " Zhou Lei is dumbfounded, he thinks, Xiao Yao still did not understand his weight now probably.


    Who is Zhuge Huotian? The first master of China, the great master of the red wall.


    Long sword line is the first person of Zhuge burning heaven, and it is the fourth expert on the list of heroes.


    Now, the long sword line has been defeated by Xiao Yao, and the fourth place is naturally Xiao Yao himself.


    Is the master who ranks the fourth in the list of Chinese heroes still a nobody?


    Zhou Lei felt that Xiao Yao was either modest or pretending to be forced.


    If we really want to talk about value, even if Zhuge burns the sky, the value may not be as high as Xiao Yao.


    The reason is simple. Xiao Yao is too young.


    He is only in his twenties this year, but he has already stepped into such a state. This is the hope of the future of ancient Chinese martial arts.


    As the saying goes, Confucianism confuses law by writing and chivalry by martial arts. This sentence is very reasonable. After all, if a person''s force value is higher than that of a country, it will disturb the society.


    But ancient Chinese martial arts is a kind of culture. It''s too much to kill all the ancient martial arts masters in the world. Besides, if all the ancient martial arts masters are twisted into a piece of hemp rope, the trouble will become more and more serious. Therefore, Huaxia has always been friendly to these people. For example, Xiao Yao, now, Xiao Yao has appeared in the vision of those people. Even if Zhou Lei didn''t come this time, I''m afraid that in a few days, someone will ask Xiao Yao to have a chat¡° Xiao Yao, what do you mean Zhou Lei see Xiao Yao keep silent, finally can''t bear to ask¡° oh No problem, of course not. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. If he now refused Zhou Lei''s invitation, it would be a bit of an inch, Xiao Yao''s grasp of propriety is still very good. Seeing Xiao Yao nodding, Zhou Lei was also very happy¡° Well, Mr. Shaw, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning! " Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao shook hands, suddenly remembered something, emphasized a point, "Mr. Xiao, this is a family dinner." Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and nodded again.

 Chapter 378

    Finally, Zhou Lei stressed that the sentence, or very necessary.


    The family dinner is private. After all, Zhou Lei''s father and grandfather are very special. Their invitation is easy to make people think about it. In the last sentence, Xiao Yao is told that this invitation has nothing to do with the country, it''s just a private invitation.


    Xiao Yao can naturally understand the meaning of Zhou Lei''s last sentence, so he nods and tells Zhou Lei that he understands. After sending Zhou Lei out of the villa, Xiao Yao rubs his temple and feels headache.


    Xiao Yao felt that this time he seemed to make some publicity. He didn''t want to go into the sight of those people so soon, but there were some things that he didn''t want to do. What''s more, Xiao Yao also wants to keep a low profile and hide himself. However, long sword has challenged him. Even if he wants to retreat, he has no chance.


    In that war, Xiao Yao had no way to retreat. Are you kidding? In that case, he chose to retreat and give in. That''s death, isn''t it?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao feels that he is still very helpless. He wants to keep a low profile, but he has already made it public.


    However, he is also an open-minded person. Now that this is the end of the matter, he has nothing to think about. It''s a big deal that the soldiers come to cover up the water and the land, and make progress step by step.


    Not long after Zhou Lei left, Xia went downstairs.


    "Zhou Lei has been here?" Xia Puti looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Yixing told me before."


    "Well, he''s been here." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What did he come for?" Summer Bodhi smile, "should not, is to invite you to dinner?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "did you hear that?"


    "No, I won''t eavesdrop on your conversation." Xia Puti is a little unhappy. Xiao Yao is just questioning his character? He is Xia Puti. How can he do something like that?


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, can''t help but some curiosity: "then how do you know?"


    Xia Puti said with a smile: "what else can he do when he comes at this time besides inviting you and making friends with you? Can we declare war on you? It''s not a wise choice. Besides, there''s no grudge between the two of you. "


    When the two people talk, Xia Yixing also comes over with a teacup. Seeing that Zhou Lei has already left, he has to put the teacup in front of Xiao Yao.


    Although the old man also drinks tea, he always cooks his own tea, and he doesn''t know how to use a glass. In his opinion, making tea in a glass is an insult to tea.


    "Yixing, sit down." Said Xia Puti.


    "Good." Xia Yixing sat on the sofa, looking at Xiao Yao and asked, "what did Zhou Lei say before?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia Puti and shrugged his shoulders: "just as the old man guessed, Zhou Lei invited me to their family dinner."


    Speaking of this, he sighed again.


    "Family dinner?" Xia Puti was a little surprised. "It seems that the Zhou family wants to do something!"


    "Action?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Zhou Lei''s father, do you know who it is?" Asked Xia Puti.


    "Zhou Wangjiang." Xiao Yao said, "I heard it once last time."


    "Yes, his father is Zhou Wangjiang. In the next election, Zhou Wangjiang is likely to take a step forward, but now he still lacks something." Xia said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took the cup in front of him, opened the tea and sipped it. Then he looked at Xia Yixing and sighed.


    He never thought that the tea in the teacup was not boiling water, but warm water. Xiao Yao didn''t want to taste the bitter taste. He could only feel sorry for the excellent tea.


    Xia Yixing smiles awkwardly. Of course, she also knows the reason why Xiao Yao frowns. In fact, the cup of tea was made on purpose by her. She wants to tell Zhou Lei that my mother is a woman who can''t make tea, so it''s absolutely a good thing for you to give up your idea to me early. But I didn''t expect that Zhou Lei had already left as soon as the tea came.


    Now Xiao Yao saw that Xia Yixing was somewhat embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Old man, I don''t understand. What''s missing from Zhou Wangjiang? What does he lack have to do with me? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "What he lacks is a report card. Otherwise, how can he enter the core? The Zhou family needs this thing. Even if Mr. Zhou is still there, even if it''s a sure thing, he still needs it. " Xia said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao knew something about Xia Puti''s "report card".


    He had some doubts: "what does it have to do with me that the Zhou family lacks transcripts?"


    Xia Puti said: "originally I thought it had nothing to do with you, but now it''s different. The Zhou family has invited you in their personal capacity, so it must have something to do with it."


    Xiao Yao feels that his head is about to explode. To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t want to deal with people like that. Every time he says a word, he has to think twice and walk on thin ice. Even if he sits with people like that, he will feel uncomfortable all over.


    But now, Zhou''s "invitation" has been sent to Xiao Yao''s hand, Xiao Yao naturally can''t refuse.


    "What do they want me to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xia could not laugh or cry, and had no good way: "what do they want you to do? How can I know? I can guess their purpose, but you want me to tell you now, how can I have that ability? Do you really think I can have the ability to foretell? "


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly, realizing that he has said something wrong.


    "However, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for you no matter what their purpose is. They won''t let you do something that you can''t do. If it''s something that you can''t do, you can ask a lot of money." Xiaputi said with a smile, "in my opinion, if we cooperate with them, we will definitely not lose."


    Xiao Yao feels the same way.


    After all, now Xiao Yao is just a martial arts man. Oh, he is also a traditional Chinese medicine man. Besides ancient martial arts and medical skills, he has nothing to win. Since the Zhou family wants to make friends with Xiao Yao, they naturally like these two points. There are very few things they can get from Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao is different.


    What kind of status the Zhou family is in China? He also has a number in his mind. Xiao Yao can help the Zhou family to do very little, but there are many, many things the Zhou family can help Xiao Yao do.


    Moreover, the reason why they invited Xiao Yao in their private capacity this time is to tell Xiao Yao that what they promised you is not the promise of the state, but the promise of our Zhou family to you!


    This is a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    "Let''s not talk about this. After you go to the Zhou family, everything will be clear. How did you feel when you went to the Qin family?" Xia Puti changed the subject.


    Hearing the old man talking about this, Xiao Yao''s face changed a little. Although it was just a flash, it also made Xia Puti see clearly.


    "Yixing, get me a glass of water." Said Xia Puti.


    "Ah! Ok... "Although Xia Yixing knows that it''s my grandfather''s intention to support himself, there''s no way. After all, I still have to listen to my grandfather''s words.


    She stood up and left.


    "Xiao Yao, do you have something to say, but it''s not convenient to say?" The old man has a brilliant eye.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "old man, people say you are Bodhi Heart, but it''s no exaggeration at all. You really expect things like God."


    "I''m not a prime minister. I''ve lived too long. I''ve seen more things than you." Shabudi doesn''t want to accept such compliments.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at the old man, opened his mouth, but finally closed it.


    "It seems that you really know something." Master Xia doesn''t think that Xiao Yao has been wronged or joked in the Qin family. In the Qin family, Qin can''t do anything about Xiao Yao. What can others do about Xiao Yao? What''s more, Qin Rou and Qin Luan are still escorting Xiao Yao in the Qin family. It''s even more impossible for those little fish and shrimps of the Qin family to make waves.


    Therefore, the last possibility is that Xiao Yao already knows something, otherwise, Xiao Yao would not be so absent-minded at this time. The master''s understanding of Xiao Yao is even higher than that of Xia Yixing who knew Xiao Yao first.


    "Sir, it seems that you know something when you say that." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "I only knew it not long ago, but I was entrusted by others and didn''t say it all the time." Said Xia Puti.


    "Entrusted?" Xiao Yao''s face changed again, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    He was really angry.


    As for the entrustment of Xia Puti, you don''t need to know who entrusted Xia Puti.


    This makes Xiao Yao even more unable to understand. If he doesn''t intend to recognize himself, he simply says that, why cover up?


    Seeing what Xiao Yao thought, Xia Puti pondered for a moment and asked, "Xiao Yao, what do you think of Qin Rou?"


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, carefully thought, seriously way, "is quite caring."


    Indeed, from the beginning to the present, Qin Rou cares about Xiao Yao very much. She even dares to stand on the opposite side of Qin Daozhou for Xiao Yao''s sake. Qin Daozhou is her father! But Qin Rou still resolutely stood behind Xiao Yao.


    If Xiao Yao is injured, Qin Rou will be nervous.


    Xiao Yao is sad, Qin Rou will be distressed.


    Even if Xiao Yao just accepted the challenge of long sword, Qin Rou and Qin Luan would feel that the Xia family came to visit Xiao Yao.


    He is not a man of stone heart, he is also very sensitive to emotion, he can feel Qin Rou''s care for himself.


    Qin Laozi listened to Xiao Yao''s answer, also satisfied with a smile: "that''s enough, what else do you have to be confused?"¡° Enough? " Xiao Yao was stunned, his body suddenly sat upright, and his eyes quickly widened¡° Yes, that''s enough! " Xia Puti''s tone is also surprisingly serious, "what else do you need?" Xiao Yao lost consciousness for a moment, and finally showed a smile: "you''re right, that''s enough." Qin Rou''s performance is meticulous enough. She doesn''t dare to say anything. Isn''t it enough to express anything? Xiao Yao''s mood suddenly brightened up a lot, and his whole life was just like the top of his mind¡° Thank you for your help. " Xiao Yao said solemnly.

 Chapter 379

    After chatting with the old man for a while, Xiao Yao''s mood is much better.


    But the conversation between them was interrupted by Wu Jingtian''s phone call.


    Xiao Yao threw an apologetic look at the old man, and then immediately connected the phone.


    "Brother Shaw, are you free tomorrow?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "Tomorrow?" Xiao Yao a Leng, ask a way, "so anxious?"


    "No! What''s the matter, brother Xiao? Do you have something to do tomorrow? " Wu Jingtian asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said frankly, "don''t say, there''s something really wrong. I''m going to visit the Zhou family tomorrow."


    "The Zhou family?" Wu Jingtian on the other side of the phone was a little stunned for a while. After a short time, he asked in a low voice, "Zhou Lei''s home?"


    "Yes, Zhou Lei came to invite me." In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is not a secret that can not be said.


    "Hey, the old man of the Zhou family is also in good health. He doesn''t want to cut off his beard, does he?" Wu Jingtian muttered.


    "Ha ha! You''re not looking for me to treat you, but I don''t know what you''re looking for me to do now. You should have the answer tomorrow. Well, brother Wu, you''ll pick me up the morning after tomorrow, and we''ll start right away. "


    Xiao Yao also thinks that since he has promised Wu Jingtian, he can''t break his promise. The old man''s body is still very important, and nothing is as important as his health. Therefore, no matter what the Zhou family is looking for, they can''t delay themselves in treating Wu Jingtian''s grandfather.


    Wu Jingtian also helped Xiao Yao a lot. Although Xiao Yao didn''t say much thank you to Wu Jingtian, his kindness is still in his heart. Of course, it''s no longer because of his kindness that Xiao Yao wants to help Wu Jingtian cure his grandfather. When Wu Jingtian rushes down on the mountain with Xiao Yao on his back, it''s in Xiao Yao''s heart, Wu Jingtian has been regarded as his brother. Why should we talk about human feelings between brothers?


    "That''s good!" Wu Jingtian seems to be very happy. After a few words, he hangs up.


    "Wu Jingtian''s phone?" Xia Puti asked with a smile.


    "It''s him." Xiao Yao nodded and put the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    "Well... The one I admire most is Wu Jingtian''s grandfather. He''s a character!" Xia said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. In this world, there are not many people who can make Xia Puti say such things.


    "Xiao Yao, if you can, you must cure grandfather Wu Jingtian." Xia Puti''s tone suddenly became solemn, "he is a hero of the times!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia Puti''s extremely serious face, nodded his head and suddenly laughed, saying: "even if you don''t say that, I will certainly do it."


    Xia Puti sighed: "that''s good."


    "By the way, master, I will not come after I follow Wu Jingtian." Xiao Yao said, "I''ll write a prescription for you later. It''s good for your health if you drink it once a week."


    Xia Bodhi''s eyes brightened.


    Xiao Yao''s medical skills, which he has seen before, are indeed very good. In fact, before that, Xia Puti wanted to let Xiao Yao have a look at his body, but he never said anything. Now Xiao Yao takes the initiative to say it, and Xia Puti is naturally happy. What he valued was not only the prescription, but more importantly, Xiao Yao was a person who attached great importance to friendship. This alone made Xia Puti feel that he didn''t take it too seriously this time! Even if his grandson is really determined to be with Xiao Yao, he will not hold any objection.


    If you let Xiao Yao know what the old man is thinking, and whether he should cry or smile, maybe he will take the initiative to take back his previous words!


    In fact, Xiao Yao has not thought about how to face Xia Yixing.


    Xia Yixing''s attitude has been expressed very clearly. Xiao Yao suddenly regretted that he came to Kyoto with Xia Yixing, because this time, Xia Yixing really helped him a lot, and also let him know a lot of things he wanted to know. It can be said that Xiao Yao owes him a great favor.


    It''s this human feeling that makes Xiao Yao not know what to do. When he refuses Xia Yixing, he can''t bear it. He feels that he is not a thing.


    If you really don''t think about Xia Yixing, why should you accept Xia Yixing''s help? Now that everything is over, Xia Yixing shows his mind, and Xiao Yao refuses directly. Isn''t it just kicking away after taking advantage of others?


    Although Xiao Yao knew that he had never thought about it, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Xiao Yao, some things can''t be forced." Xia Puti said something coldly.


    This scared Xiao Yao a big jump, some can''t laugh or cry: "old man, tell me honestly, do you know how to read the mind?"


    "Ha ha! If I could read my mind, would I still sit in front of you now? It has long been regarded as a mouse by the state and thrown into the laboratory for research! " Xia Puti was a very cheerful person, and he couldn''t help joking with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his face, and it looked helpless.


    "Old man, I don''t know what you said, but now it''s really on me, and I can''t bear it." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I''d rather fight with changjianxing again than think about these problems. I''m really tired."


    "When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. She doesn''t want you to put too much pressure on yourself. When the water comes to the canal, it will be good." The old man said this, and then continued to say, "this time you follow Wu Jingtian away, you really don''t want to come back?"


    "I''ll be back, but it''s going to be a long time." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "What about the Qin family?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "You''re trying to escape." Master Xia said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded noncommittally and said casually, "in my opinion, it''s a good thing to escape at this time."


    "You''re right. It''s a good thing to escape at this time. You and Qin Rou can think about what to do." The old man nodded, agreed with Xiao Yao''s idea, "as the saying goes, honest officials can''t break the housework. After all, there is an emotional line in it. It''s not that other people want to participate, but still that sentence, she has done enough."


    "As you said, it''s a matter of course! The bridge goes straight to the bow. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The summer old son stares at Xiao Yao, have no good way, "you this kid, still really can use flexibly, I this words just finish saying, you learned to go."


    Xiao Yao is proud of the nod.


    In the evening, after dinner, the atmosphere on the table was suddenly a little depressed.


    Finally, Xia langxing couldn''t help saying, "Xiao Yao, listen to my father, are you going to leave?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, put down the chopsticks, looked at Xia langxing and said seriously, "this period of time, it''s really annoying."


    "It''s OK, it''s not a nuisance. Ha ha, seriously, Xiao Yao, we have to thank you! During this period, many people have come to make friends with our Xia family, and some of them are our former enemies. Others don''t understand what''s going on. We all know in our hearts that they are definitely not coming to our Xia family, but to you. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, and finally shook his head: "no, uncle Xia, you''d better not put the credit on me. I don''t have that great ability."


    "Ah, young man! You have to be a little bloody and energetic. Although it''s a good thing for young people to keep a low profile, it''s also a kind of introverted, but if you are too low-key, it''s easy to be seen by others. " Speaking of this, Xia Lang went on to say, "if you just want to be a mortal, it''s really good for you. However, you still need to enter Kyoto, and the time will not be too long. How can others care about you if you don''t have the edge?"


    Xia Bodhi nodded and said: "Xiao Yao, this time, you can listen to Uncle Xia''s words. It''s not a bad thing that young people don''t want to be in the limelight, but it''s also a scoring situation. Now that they have decided to go on this road, there is no turning back. You have to tell others how powerful you are, just like we Huaxia, although we have always been a land of rites, But now in the international arena, don''t you also do some performances, military parades and show your muscles? Only in this way, others will not bully you. "


    Xia langxing was almost moved to cry after listening to his father''s words.


    It''s not a simple thing for Xia Puti to agree with him! So now, Xia langxing has a sense of achievement, and he would like to take a radio broadcast and publicize it everywhere.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and nodded: "the old man is right. I will pay attention to it later."


    His three grandfathers told him to keep a low profile and be introverted. Now, if you think about it carefully, it may not be right to put these words on yourself. The reason why the three grandfathers chose to keep a low profile is that they are already in seclusion. But I''m not the same. I''ve just entered this society, so it''s not appropriate to put it on myself.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go out for a walk!" Xia Yixing also put down the chopsticks, looking at Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. He wants to refuse, but he can''t say it anyway.


    Finally, he could only nod his head: "OK."


    "Let''s go then!" Xia Yixing went to the door, put on a white coat and walked in front.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing''s back, hesitates, and finally follows him.


    After both of them left, Xia langxing was a little depressed again.


    "Well, it''s true to say that girls are going out. We didn''t agree to go out with boys! Although we will not object, should we ask more or less? " Xia langxing felt very aggrieved. He felt that his father was a failure. After caring for such a precious daughter for so many years, he would be cheated away by a young man.


    Raising a daughter is similar to raising a flower. She has been taken good care of by the wind and rain for so many years. When she sees a leaf fall, she will feel sad and want to cry. But now, the flower is finally blooming, and she has no time to appreciate it. However, she finds that the pot of flower has been carried away by a son-in-law''s son-in-law''s son-in-law. You can imagine the depression in her heart¡° I can''t help my daughter. I just want to be open to her. " Said Xia Puti. Xia langxing said with a bitter smile: "but I can''t see it for a while. I know she will meet someone who loves her more than me, but... I still hope to come later that day!" Speaking of this, Xia langxing couldn''t help but move his feelings, and his eyes were slightly red.

 Chapter 380

    The Xia family ate a bowl of rice late, and it was fixed at 7:30. After eating, they walked out of the villa and it was dark.


    "Just walk in the villa?" Xiao Yao looked at Xia Yixing standing beside him, hesitated and said.


    "Good." Xia Yixing nodded and pointed in a direction, "there is an artificial lake. Let''s go to the lake."


    "..." Xiao Yao hesitated and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t jump for you!" Xia Yixing said with a smile, as if she had seen Xiao Yao''s previous hesitation.


    Xiao Yao''s face turned red, and he felt embarrassed that his mind was pierced. Even now it''s dark, even if he turned red, he can''t see it under the orange street lamp.


    Walking by the Qingqing River in the moonlight.


    The surrounding is very quiet. The villa area is far away from the noise of the city. There is no car siren, no engine roar, no crowd noise. Such silence makes Xiao Yao feel more embarrassed.


    "You want to go back, do you want to avoid me?" After almost five minutes, Xia Yixing said coldly, listening to her voice, which is full of resentment.


    It seems that she is a lady who has been abandoned by her husband.


    Xiao Yao can''t see Xia Yixing''s eyes, but from her tone, Xiao Yao can hear the grievance.


    "I didn''t want to avoid you, I just..." Xiao Yao said that, pause for a moment, to say that he didn''t really avoid Xia Yixing''s idea, Xiao Yao didn''t believe it, but he certainly couldn''t say it to Xia Yixing, otherwise it would hurt people? Although Xiao Yao''s EQ is not too high, he is not mentally retarded at least!


    After pausing, he continued: "that day Wu Jingtian asked me for help. You know that."


    "I know. I just want to ask. If you really want to avoid me, you can tell me directly." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    "..." Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to talk about this topic.


    In his heart, he still owes a lot to Xia Yixing. Although he doesn''t have that idea in his heart, he always feels that his current practice is not good. It seems that after using others, he will kick them away.


    He knows that he will not have such an idea, but there will still be such pressure.


    It turns into a kind of pain in the end. Xiao Yao also wants to directly persuade Xia Yixing to give up her current idea, and then go to find a better man. However, he has already said some things that should be said, and he has expressed what he wants to express very responsibly. It''s unreasonable to continue to say it below. Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to say how dedicated he is. However, since he has identified Li Xiaoxiao, he will never accept the feelings of other girls.


    That''s disrespect for Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing. At least, that''s what Xiao Yao thinks in his heart.


    "Xiao Yao, I don''t want to give up." Xia Yixing suddenly stops, turns around and looks at Xiao Yao seriously. Her voice sounds so clear and her smile is so pure. She looks like a non cannibal firework. In that purity, she is a bit shy.


    Xiao Yao thought of the first time he saw Xia Yixing.


    Even if Qin Tianya looks so good, when he first sees Xia Yixing, he still thinks that a man like Qin Tianya doesn''t deserve Xia Yixing. Such a girl is just a fairy in the sky, a mortal in the world. How can she take such a girl home?


    Therefore, Qin Tianya is not worthy.


    It''s that simple.


    But now, when Xia Yixing opens his arms to him, he can''t meet her. Maybe if he doesn''t have Li Xiaoxiao, he will take a few steps forward, and then tell Xia Yixing that he likes her very much.


    However, his heart is too small.


    He thought so in his heart, and also said to Xia Yixing: "my heart is very small, I can only hold one person."


    He thinks that his expression is more and more inhuman. Xia Yixing is very smart. For example, when he hesitated a little earlier, Xia Yixing could guess what he thought. Now, I have said so thoroughly, if Xia Yixing still can''t understand, I''m afraid Xiao Yao can''t understand her mind.


    "I know." Xia Yixing nodded.


    Xiao Yao nodded, thinking that you just know.


    However, Xia Yixing''s next words can''t make Xiao Yao keep calm.


    Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao solemnly and said, "I know that your heart is very small. You can only hold one person. I also know that you have Li Xiaoxiao in your heart, but what does it matter? I never thought that I would be worse than Li Xiaoxiao. I didn''t think so before, and I don''t think so now. Since she can walk into your heart, why can''t I? I have confidence in myself, so I believe that as long as time goes by, I will be able to squeeze her out. "


    Xiao Yao''s face was bitter and speechless.


    In fact, Xia Yixing did not give Xiao Yao a chance to interrupt.


    She looked at Xiao Yao and raised her head slightly.


    Xiao Yao from her clear eyes to see the reflection of the moon, particularly bright.


    "When I joined Xia''s company before, many people thought that I couldn''t do it. I must be a little princess. I couldn''t do anything well. As a result, I did everything well. Maybe I''m not modest, but in fact, they all said that Xia Yixing of Xia''s family is very good, capable and talented. You see, They all recognized me. Since I can survive such a storm, and get everyone''s approval, why can''t I get your approval now? I didn''t give up at that time, and I never thought about giving up. How can I give up now? "


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    It''s not the same thing at all, OK? Work is work. If you want to prove yourself, you have backbone, pride and your own goal. That''s persistence.


    But now if Xia Yixing insists, what is it? Isn''t that a dead brain?


    Anyway, that''s what Xiao Yao thought, but he didn''t say it.


    "Do you want to persuade me to give up?" Xia Yixing cunning smile, "that is impossible, so many people can''t let me give up, how can you let me give up? What''s more, even if one day I really lose, the person who let me lose is Li Xiaoxiao, not you. If I can be beaten to pieces by you, then Xia Yixing is too fragile. "


    "It''s not worth it." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s not worth it? Are you trying to say that you are just a scum man, not worth my liking? No, you see, you can refuse me for Li Xiaoxiao, which proves that you are a good man. You can beat long sword, so you can also give me a sense of security. You can give me a long sigh of relief at Wang JUANJUAN''s birthday party, and you can satisfy my vanity. In this case, why is it not worth saying? "


    Xiao Yao finds that Xia Yixing''s eloquence is really good.


    She will be speechless!


    If it wasn''t for Xia Yixing, Xiao Yao didn''t find that he could be so excellent!


    Will other men in the world be jealous of themselves? Xiao Yao is a little worried. After all, he doesn''t want to be the public enemy of men all over the world - even if he really has that ability.


    "Xiao Yao, you are not a person who likes to belittle yourself. What you said is not worth it. Maybe it''s just a lie." Xia Yixing said here, reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "think about it, you like Li Xiaoxiao. Can I stop you from liking Li Xiaoxiao? Can I change what you like about her? Of course not. After all, it''s your own business. So I like you, and you can''t stop me, and you can''t change my love for you. It''s my business. What does it have to do with you? "


    Xiao Yao stopped talking.


    "Let''s go back." Xia Yixing turned and walked on the way home, "it''s windy outside."


    When she spoke, she reached out and rubbed her eyes, as if in the sand.


    Since we can only let her struggle in grief, why should we say something comforting to her.


    Back in the villa, Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing have a very tacit understanding - each enters his own room, and no one talks to anyone.


    Lying on the bed, Xiao Yao widens his eyes, and his mind is still echoing what Xia Yixing said before. I have to say that Xia Yixing is really a domineering girl. The domineering side leakage makes Xiao Yao not know what to say.


    He felt that he was still too young to keep up with the girl''s way of thinking.


    Lying in bed, sleepless, he simply sat up again, holding yuan Shouyi and running Yuan Li in his body.


    Before long, he frowned.


    "Eh?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and suddenly opened his eyes. There seemed to be a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    He was shocked to find that the bead bred in his body seemed to have some unique changes. Although it didn''t get bigger or smaller, it really changed. As for where the change happened, he couldn''t say for a while. But he could feel that there seemed to be a stream of energy in the bead. After closing his eyes again and running Yuan Li for a circle, he finally found out where the change happened.


    In short, the bead is no longer as mellow as it was last time, but it has become somewhat irregular.


    "It''s strange. What the hell is this?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of a reason. Finally, he could only shake his head. He felt that he should put this idea in his heart first. When he saw the second grandfather next time, he could discuss it with him. Maybe the second grandfather knew something and could give him an answer!


    Thinking of this, he became a lot more relaxed.


    He got up, got out of bed, took a bath, and went back to bed with mixed feelings. It was almost midnight before he fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already eleven o''clock, which was awakened by Zhou Lei''s phone call. Zhou Lei was about to come to Xia''s house to meet Xiao Yao. He got up from the bed in a hurry and went downstairs after washing, Zhou Lei has been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you just getting up?" Seeing that Xiao Yao''s spirit is not very good, Zhou Lei asks curiously. Xiao Yao nodded: "I didn''t sleep well last night." When he spoke, he glanced at Xia Yixing and was surprised to find that Xia Yixing was the same as himself, and even had dark circles under his eyes. Two people''s eyes meet together, and then they both smile awkwardly. These two people''s strange expressions, let Xia langxing accidentally caught, immediately in the heart remorse unceasingly, this son of a bitch should not sneak into his daughter''s room in the middle of the night, right? Looking at the tossing, it''s obvious that they didn''t sleep well all night! At the thought of this, he would like to thump his chest. There are wolves in his family. How can he be careless?

 Chapter 381

    Zhou Lei''s car is a Volkswagen, which surprised Xiao Yao a little, but after he had a careful walk around, he found that this is a Volkswagen Huiteng.


    Xiao Yao has a kind of dull egg pain.


    The appearance of Volkswagen Huiteng is almost the same as that of Passat. Even some people mistakenly think that this is a Santana. However, people who really know about this car understand that Huiteng is equipped with more than two million cars.


    "There''s a real buyer for this car." Xiao Yao is a little embarrassed. He only saw it on the Internet before.


    "Ha ha, you know, my father is at a critical stage now. If he drives a good car, it''s easy for people to grasp the handle, which is obviously not a good thing for our Zhou family." The surprise in Xiao Yao''s eyes doesn''t surprise Zhou Lei. It seems that everyone who sees him driving this car will be curious, "but if I drive a bad car, I don''t want to go out. After all, this car is a man''s second face. It''s always good to keep a low profile."


    Indeed, Huiteng is the low-key king in the car.


    "Hey, I''ve seen it before. I haven''t sat down yet." Xiao Yao got into the co pilot''s seat and sighed, "when you came in earlier, the security guard at the door didn''t say anything about you?"


    As soon as Zhou Lei heard Xiao Yao say this, he suddenly felt depressed: "don''t mention it, I didn''t come in. He said I took the wrong turn. The most depressing thing for me was to go to the gas station. The guy in the gas station had to add 93 to me. I forced him to add 97 to me. He also said if I was brain sick."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Another time, I went to a club and saw a girl who was pretty good-looking, so I quickly brought her out. As a result, when I saw my car turning around in the parking lot, I certainly wouldn''t pull her. When I looked back, I found that she had gone with a man driving a Camry. You said I had to hold back!" Listen to Zhou Lei say these little stories, it is like a sad history, this is simply endless.


    A few days ago, he was driving on the road and finally met someone who knew the goods.


    "Shit! Isn''t this Huiteng? "


    Hearing this, Zhou Lei''s heart was not to mention how happy he was. As soon as he was about to speak, the man added: "it''s really a shame. Pen buy?"


    It''s a god mending sword!


    Xiao Yao was happy to listen. He drove for more than 40 minutes. Finally, a car drove into Longquan villa.


    The soldiers standing outside are all real. They are armed to the teeth. It can be seen who are the people living in Longquan villa. Such a guard force, not to mention thieves and robbers, even a mercenary army with rich combat experience and powerful armed forces may not be able to attack.


    Because the license plate of Zhou Lei''s car has been recorded for a long time, their business is unimpeded.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how big the Longquan villa was. After entering the gate, Huiteng drove for about ten minutes and finally stopped in a courtyard.


    In Longquan villa, there are only two kinds of buildings, one is courtyard, the other is villa.


    "The old man doesn''t like living in a villa. He says that it''s a foreigner''s thing, or our Chinese courtyard is comfortable." Zhou Lei sees the curiosity in Xiao Yao''s eyes and explains with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, his face also showed a smile, nodded: "indeed, at this age, generally like nostalgia."


    Zhou Lei laughed: "that''s right. At their age, they all like nostalgia."


    Waiting for the car to stop, Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao went into the courtyard. He continued, "I know you''re here today, and my father is here too."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao answered, which was all within his expectation.


    In the courtyard of siheyuan, in front of the house, there is a small vegetable garden, which covers an area of more than 100 square meters. Xiao Yao calculated that this Siheyuan has more than 3000 square meters.


    In the small vegetable garden, there is an old man in a Zhongshan suit. He looks like he is 70 or 80 years old, but he is in good spirits. He is still carrying a long and thin plastic pipe to water the vegetables in the garden.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, with a smile on his face. Zhou Lei''s grandfather is really interesting.


    Of course, the old man is not the only one in the yard. There is a middle-aged man in a dark Chinese tunic standing on the side, watching the old man watering, standing upright. When Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei step into the yard, Xiao Yao feels a sharp look in their eyes. When they look up, the first thing they see is the man. Looking at each other''s overestimated temples, Xiao Yao should be a master of Qi training.


    "Grandfather, why did you water the vegetables again? Didn''t I say that? Just leave these little things to me. " Zhou Lei walked to the old man with a bitter smile. He wanted to take the water pipe from the old man''s hand, but the old man walked away gently.


    The old man glared at Zhou Lei and said, "what''s the matter? Do you think I can''t do these little things well? If you are really filial, you should have listened to my words and stepped into the official career. You can''t let you go into the official career, and you are not happy to let you enter the army. You have to do business. Can you get on the stage? "


    In the old man''s heart, there seems to be no place to stand out except officialdom and army. For example, the Qin family and the Xia family, although they are already the economic giants of China, standing at the top, are still a little shorter than the Zhou family. The truth that fame does not compete with officials has never been changed. If they are really tough, no matter how rich the Qin and Xia families are, there is no use. Moreover, the country will not watch a family grow bigger in China. Otherwise, if they have the strength to be as rich as a rival country, the situation of China will be in danger again, and even begin to be turbulent and uneven.


    So, it''s meaningless to want to be on the top of business.


    Zhou Lei was shocked by the old man''s stare. He touched his nose and laughed awkwardly.


    The old man handed the water pipe to the man standing behind him, patted the dust on his hands, glanced at Xiao Yao, and walked to Xiao Yao with a smile on his face.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?"


    The old man''s one eye, let Xiao Yao slightly Lengshen for a while.


    In the eyes of the old man, Xiao Yao saw the golden iron horse and the fire. Although the other side didn''t exert pressure, the momentum in his heart can make ordinary people tremble when he inadvertently reveals it.


    That is a dragon spirit, a momentum of being proud of the world.


    There is also a sense of blood in the old man. Although he has been on the battlefield for many years, his evil spirit will not be resolved. Fortunately, the old man is in good health now. The healthy qi in his body can completely suppress the murderous Qi in his body. I''m afraid it''s hard to say after waiting for a long time.


    There is no intimate relationship between Mr. Zhou and Xiao Yao, and there is no deep affectation between Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei. Therefore, he will only think about these words in his heart. It is impossible for him to say them. Before the relationship reaches that stage, the other party does not ask. If he takes the initiative to say them, it may cause the other party''s dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to get trouble for himself. No matter what he does, he can pretend he doesn''t know anything.


    With a modest smile on his face, he nodded and said with a smile, "master, I am Xiao Yao."¡° Well... It''s good. It''s a personal dragon. " The old man nodded, then looked back at the middle-aged man and said, "Xiao Zhang, come here!"


    The middle-aged man was a little stunned, turned off the valve of the water pipe, and then walked towards Xiao Yao.


    His steps are very smooth, even when his steps fall to the ground, his body doesn''t have a big range, so it can be seen that the other side is also a master.


    "Chief." The middle-aged man named Xiao Zhang said with a smile, "do you have any tasks?"


    "Are you the boy''s opponent?" The old man asked with a smile.


    Xiao Zhang was slightly stunned. Maybe he didn''t expect that the old man would ask such a question. After a moment''s silence, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again, looked at him carefully, and finally shook his head.


    "Chief, I''m not his opponent." Xiao Zhang said seriously.


    "Oh?" The old man laughed, "not a bit sure?"


    "Not at all sure." Xiao Zhang said simply.


    "Ha ha! That''s really a master. " The old man burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether it is the man surnamed Zhang. Although he is the guard of the old man, he was not born in the army. He just received the favor of the old man when he was young. When Xiao Zhang was very young, the old man once saved him and his family, which also planted a seed in Xiao Zhang''s heart. After the peak of martial arts, he immediately went down the mountain and came to the old man''s side.


    The old man didn''t want to delay Xiao Zhang. However, Xiao Zhang was also very stubborn. He didn''t want to enter oil and salt. Even if he lost his life, he wanted to stay with him. In the end, he had no choice but to leave him.


    You know, when Xiao Zhang was at his peak, he could walk with Changjian for half an hour, but now, when Xiao Yao saw him, he said he had no chance of winning.


    At the beginning, when Xiao Zhang faced the long sword line, he still said that he had a 30% chance of winning.


    "Why don''t you do it." Said the old man.


    Xiao Zhang nodded. Although he knew that he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent, he would still listen to the old man''s orders. Don''t say the old man just let him and Xiao Yao had a fight, even if the old man let him commit suicide, Xiao Zhang would not blink.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and couldn''t laugh or cry: "old man, you called me, just want him to fight with me?"


    The old man blinked his eyes and said, "it''s not necessarily a bad thing for you. Why don''t you try?"


    Xiao Yao was a little confused after listening to the old man''s words, but he just hesitated for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    As soon as he nods his head and agrees, Xiao Zhang''s body rushes towards Xiao Yao. Maybe he also knows that he is not Xiao Yao''s opponent. Only by seizing the opportunity can he have a little hope.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised in his heart. He immediately raised his arm to block Xiao Zhang''s fist.


    His fist hit his arm. Xiao Yao''s expression changed. He stepped back and took off his fist. At the same time, he reached out his wrist and grasped Xiao Zhang''s collar. Xiao Zhang seems to have been ready for a long time. When Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, he has already stepped back. At the same time, he holds the ground with his hand and kicks towards Xiao Yao. His movements are very fast, and a series of movements are also very gorgeous. When he saw Xiao Yao evade his attack, he still didn''t have the slightest hesitation. He straightened his body, turned his fist into a claw, and buckled towards Xiao Yao''s neck¡° Damn it Xiao Yao vomited a word, in the heart some anger, the other party this is wants own life?

 Chapter 382

    Xiao Zhang sees that he has pushed Xiao Yao back. He pushes his feet on the ground. His body is like a hungry tiger rushing towards Xiao Yao again. His speed is very fast and his strength is great. If Xiao Yao hadn''t broken through, he might be in danger.


    After a few moves with Xiao Zhang, the expression on his face suddenly became a little surprised.


    The more moves he takes, the more dignified his face will be.


    The old man and Zhou Lei just stood on the side and watched, not worried at all.


    Xiao Zhang''s speed seems to be getting faster and faster. Every fist will cause a strong wind. Every claw will make Xiao Yao feel a pressure.


    Xiao Zhang''s speed is getting faster and faster, and Xiao Yao is the same. Even he had been only defending but not attacking, as if he wanted to find out something.


    With another blow, Xiao Zhang''s body suddenly revolves around, and the other hand grabs at Xiao Yao.


    "Tiger fist, the first move, tiger tail." Xiao Yao whispered a word, and raised his arm to block it. At the same time, his body took a step forward, and a strong wind rolled wildly.


    Xiao Zhang stepped back and blocked Xiao Yao''s wrist with his arm. The other hand hit Xiao Yao''s head. However, when Xiao Yao wanted to stop him, Xiao Yao quickly pulled his arm down again. Such a change of move made Xiao Yao a little unprepared, But Xiao Zhang did not stop for a moment, and he grabbed Xiao Yao''s heart like flowing water.


    "The second style of tiger fist is black tiger''s heart." Xiao Yao is full of surprise. He raises his foot and kicks open the hand that Xiao Zhang grabs. At the same time, his body suddenly jumps up and kicks in Xiao Zhang''s chest. With a force, Xiao Yao''s body turns back and finally falls in a safe position.


    Xiao Zhang was kicked by Xiao Yao, and his face became pale. After a few breaths, he rushed to Xiao Yao again. When he was one meter away from Xiao Yao, his body also jumped high. At the same time, his body flashed two residual shadows in the air and pressed down.


    "The sixth form of tiger boxing, hungry tiger down the mountain." Xiao Yao takes a deep breath and has completely confirmed the identity of the other party, but he is somewhat surprised.


    He grabbed Xiao Zhang''s wrist, pulled the other side in front of him, poked out the same punch, and destroyed it on the other side''s wrist.


    "Click!"


    It''s the sound of bone dislocation.


    Xiao Zhang''s body retreated several steps again, and his face was dripping with sweat.


    "Come on, stop it!" The old man frowned and stopped Xiao Zhang, who still wanted to launch a charge. When he turned to look at Xiao Yao, he had a proud smile on his face again.


    "Xiao Yao, do you know who he is?" Asked the old man.


    "Tiger boxing has another name, Pang Jiaquan. The founder of Pang Jiaquan is Pang Yier, the tiger king. As for the identity of this elder brother, I don''t think I need to guess more?" Xiao Yao''s expression is a little strange. It''s impossible to say that Xiao Zhang is the tiger king. If the other party is really the tiger king, don''t say that he has defeated the other party. Even if he takes ten moves in the hand of the tiger king, it''s something he can''t even think about.


    Since the tiger king and the emperor Zhuge can burn the sky and thunder the East speechless, and become the three masters of China, it must have his strength.


    "Yes, Xiao Yao. He is Pang Yier''s Apprentice." The old man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    With the strength of Xiao Zhang, it is not difficult for him to break into the inner world. Even if he is not strong enough, it is impossible for him to do nothing with the banner of tiger king. Even so, Xiao Zhang still stayed at the old man''s side, and his purpose was simply to repay his kindness. Such a person''s quality is worthy of Xiao Yao''s admiration. It seems to be a very normal thing to know how to repay kindness, but few people can really do it. Especially in this impetuous society, it is even more difficult to maintain a true heart.


    "Mr. Xiao''s martial arts are really superb. I lost." Xiao Zhang arched at Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Zhang is too modest. It''s just a fluke." Xiao Yao smiles.


    He was still struggling with the title of Xiao Zhang. Originally he wanted to be Uncle Zhang, but he didn''t want to be a generation behind, so he called big brother.


    "It''s a fluke. I''m not really your opponent." Xiao Zhang said with a self mocking smile, "after all these years, I can''t break that path. In fact, the reason is very simple. The master said that if I want to go one step further, I have to put it down."


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao is a little curious, "what can''t elder brother Zhang put down?"


    "Nothing can''t be put down." Xiao Zhang shook his head.


    Xiao Yao can''t understand the meaning of each other''s words. Pang Yier says that if Xiao Zhang wants to break through, he must put it down. But Xiao Zhang says that he has nothing to put down.


    Isn''t that self contradictory?


    It seems to see the curiosity on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Zhang just gave a bitter smile, but did not answer.


    Xiao Yao hates this kind of person most. Isn''t it good to just say what you want to say? I have to let myself guess. The scope is so large. Where can I guess? Unfriendly at all, he worried that he couldn''t figure out if he couldn''t sleep at night?


    Oh, it''s all my own business. I don''t seem to have any relationship with the other party.


    Zhou seemed to see the curiosity in Xiao Yao''s heart. He explained with a negative hand: "in fact, the reason is very simple. He must learn to put it down before he can move forward. However, he has never picked it up. What can he talk about putting it down?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that zhongsuan understood the Zen.


    It is true that the tiger king has been guarding master Zhou since he came down from learning arts. He does not know what happened outside and has never experienced secularity. If he has not experienced it, he has never picked it up. Since he has not picked it up, what can he talk about putting it down?


    After listening to Mr. Zhou''s words, Xiao Zhang seems to be worried: "Mr. Zhou, I won''t leave."


    "Well, I''ve heard these words ten thousand times. If you don''t want to leave, don''t leave until I die." The old man waved his hand.


    Xiao Zhang was relieved.


    Xiao Yao also understands why Xiao Zhang didn''t want to tell himself what he meant.


    "Xiao Yao, since you know tiger king, do you know his story?" Mr. Zhou looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, then walked forward with his hands on his back.


    Zhou Lei gives Xiao Yao a wink. They follow the old man and walk to a stone table made of white marble.


    On the side of the stone table, there are four cylindrical stools, and on the table, there is a tea tray with a complete set of gaps.


    After Mr. Zhou sat down, Xiao Yao sat down.


    "A little bit." Xiao Yao said.


    "Let''s talk about it." Mr. Zhou opened his mouth and said.


    If you want to talk about the inner world, the most mysterious thing is not the emperor Zhuge burning the sky, nor the thunder of the East, but the tiger king, Pang Yier.


    "It is said that when tiger king was a child, he lived in a big mountain. In the place where they lived, there was a tiger''s nest. Once, the elder Pang Yier suddenly disappeared. At that time, he was only one year old. When he was still learning to speak, his parents searched all over the mountain. Finally, they found the elder Le Pang Yier in the tiger''s nest. The tigers didn''t hurt Pang. On the contrary, Pang was still sleeping in the nest, sucking the milk of a female tiger. He looked very comfortable, which surprised people in the village. At that time, maybe they could not understand that kind of thing, so people in the village said that Pang Yier was reincarnated and wanted to kill him. Pang Yier''s parents wanted to stop him, but they were beaten by the villagers.


    At that time, Pang Yier, who was sleeping in the tiger''s nest, suddenly got up. He looked at the villagers. There was a flash in his eyes, and he drank in a very tender voice; Go away! " After killing two men, Pang Yier and his parents have been living in the tiger''s den. They don''t worry about food or drink. Although the villagers hate, they don''t dare to go to trouble any more. "


    Listening to Xiao Yao talking about this, Xiao Zhang and Zhou''s eyes showed a trace of consternation.


    This is the secret of tiger king. Few people in the world know about it. Even Xiao Zhang has only heard of a small part of it, but it is not as detailed as Xiao Yao knows.


    "Go on, Xiao Yao, go on." Zhou Lei urged that he thought it was just like listening to a story.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. Then he took his cup, drank some tea, moistened his throat, and continued: "that is to say, in the tiger''s nest, Pang Yi''er understood the fierce tiger boxing, which is based on the tiger''s action and habits. Pang Yi''er has been different from other children since he was a child. His claws can break trees, and his feet can break the ground. He is the first master. His speed is very fast, Also won''t lose to others, the body as fast as lightning. Time passed year by year. Later, he went down the mountain to find something to eat. But when he came back, he found that his parents, as well as the tigers, were all dead and the cave was stained with blood. In the cave, he smelled gunpowder.


    It turned out that the villagers didn''t know where they came from, but they bought a large number of guns. Some people said that they were left by the island devils on the nearby battlefield. At that time, the Chinese troops were still in pursuit. They were in a hurry and didn''t have time to pick them up, so they were taken by the villagers, that is, the guns, which killed Pang Yier''s parents and the tigers. "


    "These bastards, it''s too vengeful!" Zhou Lei slapped his hands on the table and seemed furious.


    "They''re just scared." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. "They are afraid that Pang Yier will become their local emperor, so they have to overcome their fear. Besides, there are so many brave people in their village, so they will not be afraid of Pang Yier."


    "Then what happened?" Zhou Lei is busy.


    When Xiao Yao said this, Xiao Zhang''s eyes also showed some pain, which he obviously knew.


    Xiao Yao sighed and continued: "later, all the middle-aged men in that village died. Of course, none of the old people, children and women were killed. Moreover, those people died strangely. It was Pang Yier who killed them, but all of them were pulled out of their hearts by sharp claws." Zhou Lei laughs: "damned man!"¡° Yes, they are damned people. " Xiao Yao nodded, "do you know how many young men there are in that village?"¡° Hundreds? "¡° Three thousand Xiao Yao laughed. "..." Zhou Lei''s face showed a look of amazement. Three thousand young men were killed clean by Pang Yier?

 Chapter 383

    Zhou Lei and others are very clear about the number of 3000 people and what kind of concept this is.


    Zhou Lei shuddered to hear that Pang Yier had killed three thousand strong men in the village. Mr. Zhou and Xiao Zhang look a little more calm. Maybe they have heard about it for a long time, even though they didn''t know it before. However, the mood of these two people, such things can''t cause any fluctuation to them. Xiao Zhang is because of the realm, while Mr. Zhou is because he has been used to big storms for a long time, let alone 3000 dead people, even 30000 or 300000.


    In Mr. Zhou''s opinion, it''s nothing terrible, but he was a little surprised. If a man killed 3000 people, wouldn''t he be tired? Isn''t he afraid? Before, Xiao Yao had already said that Pang Yier had grown up in a tiger''s nest, and he certainly had not killed anyone. If he killed 3000 people, would he not have any emotional fluctuation?


    If he is still as calm as water, the old man can only say that Pang Yier is too terrible.


    It''s a killing machine!


    Seeing the expression on Mr. Zhou''s face, Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. He said with a smile: "after killing 3000 people, Pang Yier had no hatred, but he had a karmic handicap. This karmic handicap has been hindering his cultivation. Although he has great talent, there is a barrier in his heart, which is also the reason why he finally retired, On the one hand, they want to cultivate themselves and find a way out. On the other hand, they are trying to eliminate their own karma


    Mr. Zhou''s face lightened a little. If Pang Yier had killed 3000 people and his mood would not fluctuate, there would be only two possibilities. First, the other party had already stepped into the main road and would not be afraid of these. He had already left everything behind. If he had no desire, he would have just. And the second possibility is that Pang Yier has become a thoroughgoing murderer. Only the evil spirit can make him calm.


    "Xiao Yao, how do you know these things?" Mr. Zhou''s question and answer.


    Xiao Zhang also looks at Xiao Yao with a puzzled look. You know, even if he is Pang Yier''s disciple, he has never heard his master say these things. How did Xiao Yao know? Seeing what the other side said so clearly, Xiao Zhang doesn''t think that the other side is just making up a story.


    Now Xiao Zhang knows why Pang Yi''er took himself as an apprentice. In fact, the reason is very simple. Pang Yi''er and Pang Yi''er are a little like each other. They are both orphans. They have no father or mother. Moreover, their parents are all dead. Maybe Pang Yi''er saw his shadow in Xiao Zhang and worried that the boy would fall into the devil''s way in the future, They will be accepted as disciples.


    "I listen to my elders, too." Xiao Yao smiles.


    His elder is naturally his second grandfather. In fact, the relationship between Jinglei and Pang Yier is very good. Otherwise, Pang Yier will not tell Jinglei what happened to him. Once, Jinglei and Pang Yier discussed the martial arts realm together. Jinglei gave Pang Yier his martial arts breakthrough jiuxiao, and Pang Yier also gave Jinglei his fierce tiger boxing. However, after Jinglei practiced it for Xiao Yao, he didn''t mention the teaching. Obviously, he thought that Pang Yier had given him the fierce tiger boxing, but the method didn''t pass on to six ears, Without Pang''s permission, he would never pass it to Xiao Yao.


    To put it simply, tiger fist is not a thing of thunder. It''s Pang Yier''s. even if thunder has no selfishness, it can''t give tiger fist to Xiao Yao without Pang Yier''s permission. It''s disrespect for Pang Yier. They can take their lives lightly, but they take morality seriously, This is not what Xiao Yao can understand.


    "The elders of the family?" Xiao Zhang''s expression is a little strange. He is very curious. How did Xiao Yao''s elder know about it? But looking at Xiao Yao''s appearance, he knows that even if he asks, Xiao Yao may not tell him that it''s better not to ask. It''s not a good habit to break the casserole of asking in the end.


    Speaking of this, a middle-aged man in a suit came in.


    "Dad, you''re coming!" Seeing the middle-aged man, Zhou Lei quickly stood up and walked over.


    The middle-aged man in suit and shoes nodded at Zhou Lei.


    "Dad." Zhou Wangjiang looked at the old man and laughed.


    The old man nodded and pointed to Xiao Yao: "he is Xiao Yao." At this point, the old man paused a little and added, "it''s the dragon in the individual."


    Zhou Wangjiang took a breath and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes. His expression was uncertain.


    The old man has been silent for so many years, but his eyes will never go wrong. Since he says Xiao Yao is a dragon in human beings, Xiao Yao is definitely not simple.


    "Hello Xiao Yao, I''m sorry for the delay in a meeting earlier." Zhou Wangjiang looks at Xiao Yao and smiles. Even if he is curious about Xiao Yao in his heart, his face will not show a trace, and he is still very calm and decent.


    "Uncle Zhou, you''re welcome. You care about the world. It''s normal for you to be busy with some things." Xiao Yao said with a smile. When he spoke, he also stood up. Xiao Yao was really not good at making up his mind for people like Zhou Wangjiang.


    Zhou Wangjiang nodded, turned to look at the old man and asked, "Dad, are we going to eat here or outside today?"


    "What are you eating out for? Is it clean out there?" The old man waved his hand, "I''ve already ordered you to go down. You can have dinner later. Wangjiang, don''t you still want to talk to Xiao Yao about something? Say it first


    Zhou Lei is very discerning. He immediately stands up and gives his position to his father, while he stands quietly on the side.


    Zhou Wangjiang laughed, then looked at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, since you and our family Xiaolei are good, I don''t want to play those tricks."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He is a little depressed. Is the relationship between himself and Zhou Lei very good? However, he didn''t say that either. Now it''s clear that Zhou Wangjiang just wants to get close to him. It''s better to pretend to be confused about some things, but it''s not beautiful to say them.


    "Uncle Zhou, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. What I can do, of course, is not vague." Xiao Yao said. Although Zhou Wangjiang was in a high position, he didn''t give him any threat after he came here. Therefore, Xiao Yao didn''t feel bad about the man in front of him.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is really wrong. In Zhou Wangjiang''s original plan, after he comes back, he should give Xiao Yao a bad impression. At least he has to beat each other. After all, since ancient times, the Confucianist Confucianist confuses the law and the chivalrous breaks the ban with martial arts. Now Xiao Yao has defeated changjianxing. His strength is certainly not simple. However, as soon as he arrived here, the old man gave him a wake-up call, Tell him Xiao Yao is not simple, so Zhou Wangjiang naturally took back his original mind.


    Mr. Zhou is really accurate in judging people. Although he has little contact with Xiao Yao, he can see that the young man is rebellious in nature. If Zhou Wangjiang still wants to give each other a bad impression, he will not only be unable to beat Xiao Yao, but also make a fool of himself, which is contrary to their original idea. Knowing that a son is better than a father, Zhou Wangjiang is still very clear about what he is thinking.


    Zhou Wangjiang was silent for a moment and said for a long time, "Xiao Yao, do you know how to cross the river?"


    "Yes? Crossing the river? " Xiao Yao was stunned for a moment, then patted his head, nodded, and asked, "who is the expert of Dao Liu?"


    "Exactly!" Zhou Wangjiang is also a bright spot. It''s no surprise if Xiao Yao only knows about yidaoliu. In ancient Chinese martial arts, there are not a few people who know about yidaoliu, but Xiao Yao also knows about crossing the river.


    Dujiang Yidao is a real master, and he has been in seclusion for more than ten years. He wants to know the real Dao way, so he doesn''t want to deal with things that don''t help his cultivation. If he had known about Dujiang Yidao for more than ten years, there might be many people who know about it, but now there are few. People''s attention is limited, and when they pay attention to other things, they naturally have no time to remember that crossing the river.


    "Uncle Zhou, what happened to that knife crossing the river?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The reason why Xiao Yao knows Dujiang Yidao is that he once had a competition with his second grandfather.


    At that time, Jinglei was still at its peak. All the ancient martial arts experts in the world were well-known. That is to say, at that time, crossing the river came to China and challenged Jinglei.


    It took five or six hours for the competition. At last, he was beaten by Dongfang Wuyan.


    But even if Jinglei won, he still didn''t dare to underestimate the crossing of the river. In his words, the crossing of the river was just a critical breakthrough at that time, and he couldn''t hold down the strength in his body, which gave him a chance. Otherwise, although Jinglei thought he could win, it would take him a longer time at least.


    Since the two grandfathers in the peak period can praise him so much, Xiao Yao naturally dare not underestimate the Islander.


    "Panasonic gale is not only the apprentice of crossing the river, but also the master of yidaoliu. He plans to come to China to exchange martial arts with China. Originally, we planned to let changjianxing do it, but..." Zhou Wangjiang said this with a little pause, and his expression is also a little unnatural.


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed. He had planned to let the swordsman go. Now it''s difficult for the swordsman to get out of bed. It''s impossible to get out of bed.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t get me wrong. We don''t mean to blame you. After all, he challenged you first. You have no reason to stay." Zhou Wangjiang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "Uncle Zhou, what''s the meaning of what you said to me?"


    "The long sword company can''t fight any more, and you are the one who defeated him. So I hope you can fight on behalf of Huaxia, and you can''t insult the international status of our ancient Huaxia martial arts. By the way, you can also beat the island countries and tell them that we Huaxia have no fear, because we have no fear!" When Zhou Wangjiang spoke, he could not help but spread a stream of prestige. This is also a bloody Chinese man!


    Xiao Yao gradually heard a general, and finally some can''t believe: "you want me to do it?"


    Zhou Wangjiang nodded: "yes, that''s what we said in the previous meeting. In fact, it''s a struggle between people, but it''s a struggle between countries. On the contrary, this competition has become a miniature."


    Xiao Yao understood and nodded. His expression was dignified, but he didn''t worry. He agreed immediately¡° Xiao Yao, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. " Mr. Zhou suddenly put in a word. Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. Previously, when he communicated with Zhou Wangjiang, the old man didn''t say a word. He gave up the right of communication to his son. Now he finally spoke.

 Chapter 384

    Xiao Yao is hesitating.


    For a long time, he asked: "why not let the emperor Zhuge burn the sky?"


    With Zhuge''s strength of burning the sky, not to mention the apprentice of crossing the river, even if crossing the river by himself, he can only be defeated. Although Zhuge Huotian is old, his strength has been increasing instead of decreasing. Xiao Yao had such a feeling when he saw him last time at the peak of broken sky. It can be said that he is still the peak of Zhuge Huotian!


    "He?" Zhou Wangjiang gave a bitter smile. "Do you think we can move him?"


    Xiao Yao nodded. Zhuge Huotian is really arrogant. It''s very difficult for them to invite Zhuge Huotian out.


    "Moreover, even if Zhuge Huotian is willing to play, it doesn''t meet the rules. After all, this time he was sent out by a young man, who is only 45 years old. Although they didn''t ask for it, what''s the matter with us pushing Zhuge Huotian out? It''s not like crossing the river and coming in person. " Zhou Wangjiang said, "more importantly, Zhuge burning heaven represents our real strength. It''s not a good thing for us to expose it too early."


    Xiao Yao''s face is not very good-looking.


    Can Zhou Wangjiang talk?


    What do you mean, Zhuge burning heaven is the real strength of Huaxia, is the trump card, can''t easily hand. So what is yourself? A pawn?


    At the thought of this, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, uncle Zhou. I can''t help you with that." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Zhou Wangjiang was stunned. He could feel Xiao Yao''s emotional change, but he didn''t understand. When did he say something wrong?


    Mr. Zhou really wants to kick his son out. Don''t talk about Xiao Yao in his earlier words. Even he is a bit awkward. Zhuge Huotian can be arrogant. Can''t Xiao Yao be a little arrogant? No matter who is used as cannon fodder or horse cannon by others, he will not feel very comfortable. Even the old man thinks that if he is Xiao Yao, he can''t control his anger.


    "How to speak? He''s a trump card. What''s Xiao Yao?" Zhou sighed. Anyway, Zhou Wangjiang is also his son. He can''t watch his son go home disappointed, can he? Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Mr. Zhou still gave his son a wake-up call. If he said that, Mr. Zhou Wangjiang still knew little about it. Mr. Zhou thought he didn''t need to worry about it.


    After listening to the old man''s words, Zhou Wangjiang immediately reacted and laughed awkwardly.


    "Xiao Yao, I don''t mean that either. You are our hope for the future of China. Naturally, we won''t look down on you." When Zhou Wangjiang said this, he stopped. He seemed to realize that he was suspected of being more and more black when he said so. He simply relaxed for a long time, changed his way of speaking, and said, "moreover, this is also our cooperation. As long as you can do this well, we will never treat you badly."


    This is to throw bait to let Xiao Yao take the bait.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "Uncle Zhou, is this a promise?"


    "This..." Zhou Wangjiang looked at his father. He nodded to him and said, "this is a promise."


    "Is that your promise to me, or the promise of the country to me?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Zhou Wangjiang sneered and couldn''t answer this question, mainly because Xiao Yao''s question was too tricky.


    "Xiao Yao, this is our Zhou family''s promise to you." Mr. Zhou said, half squinting, his eyes shining with fine light.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and nodded.


    He finally understood what Zhou Wangjiang meant.


    It must be Zhou Wangjiang who put Xiao Yao in the fight. If he defeated the Panasonic blast, he would surely make a great contribution. At that time, Zhou Wangjiang would also make a contribution. If he wanted to take a step forward, it would be easier. After all, those old men all value honor more than life, What''s more, this time the other side is still an island people?


    When Zhou Wangjiang takes a step forward, Xiao Yao''s promise will naturally be more convenient for him to fulfill. But now some words can''t be said clearly. After all, Xiao Yao hasn''t won.


    After thinking about these, Xiao Yao''s face with some curious smile: "Uncle Zhou, do you believe me so?"


    You know, this is a gamble. If Xiao Yao wins, it''s not difficult for Zhou Wangjiang to move forward, but if he loses, Zhou Wangjiang will be miserable.


    Zhou Wangjiang smile, said: "in addition to you, there is no better candidate, I do not stand out, no one is willing to stand out."


    What Zhou Wangjiang said is also true. For these people, if they want to walk more smoothly, they must remember that they do not seek meritorious service, but no fault. With credit, maybe it''s just a record in the book of merit, but if there''s a fault, hehe, I''m sorry for you, your ass seems to have to move.


    Maybe Zhou Wangjiang seems to have felt the pressure, he has to stand up, this is an opportunity for him.


    It''s just that Zhou Wangjiang''s words really made Xiao Yao dare not compliment him. He couldn''t help thinking, how did this man get to his present position?


    What do you mean, there is no better person than yourself. Feelings you just can''t find people, simply pull me out to make up for it?


    His face is black!


    The corners of Zhou''s mouth twitched and glared at his son, but it was inconvenient to say at this time. Maybe Xiao Yao didn''t care?


    Zhou Lei is also a bit embarrassed. In the past, he thought he was too young and immature, but he suddenly found out that his city is much deeper than his father''s. in his mind, he had the same idea as Xiao Yao - how did his father get to his present position?


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think?" Asked Zhou Wangjiang.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said, "I want to know what you can promise."


    Now it''s Zhou Wangjiang who is looking for him to do business. He can refuse or choose to accept. Therefore, he holds everything in his hands, and he doesn''t have to empty each other. What''s more, he has nothing to ask for from Zhou Wangjiang.


    Zhou Wangjiang was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could talk about the conditions on the table.


    "What do you want?" When Zhou Wangjiang said this, he seemed to realize what he had said wrong and shook his head. "Of course, you cooperate with me, not to see what you want, but to see what I have."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao is really kneeling, Zhou Wangjiang, this is really heroic!


    You and I cooperate, not to see what you want, but to see what I have


    Can''t this one have some confidence? Even if you don''t have the confidence, don''t be so righteous and righteous!


    Mr. Zhou also shook his head.


    "Xiao Yao, do you know what a red top businessman is?" Asked the old man.


    "Officials and businessmen?" Xiao Yao smiles. Many people know what the concept of red top businessman is. At the end of the Qing Dynasty, there was a very famous Hongding businessman, Hui businessman Hu Xueyan, who seemed to have a TV play of the same name, but Xiao Yao never saw it.


    "Yes, officials and businessmen." The old man can click it, but he doesn''t continue to extend it. If he says something too deeply, it will affect them.


    In the past, officials and businessmen were people who were proud of both sides of officialdom and shopping malls, but now they can''t do it. They have even been banned. It''s impossible for those people to seek personal benefits without their own rights. Therefore, if such words are spread, it will have a very bad impact on the Zhou family, What''s more, Zhou Wangjiang hasn''t entered the core yet. Now is the critical moment. If he is heard by someone who wants to do something, he will cause great trouble to the Zhou family. Mr. Zhou knows this very well, so he doesn''t go on.


    "Of course, Xiao Yao, you have to make it clear. Although we are willing to help you, we only give the green light when we are allowed. I won''t do anything else." Zhou Wangjiang said quickly.


    "..." Zhou Laozi and Zhou Lei were silent for a while.


    Even if Zhou Wangjiang really thinks so, he doesn''t have to worry about saying it. It seems that he is afraid that Xiao Yao doesn''t understand. Even if he wants to say it, he can wait until Xiao Yao agrees! Now, Zhou Lei and Zhou old men do not know how to continue to talk about it, mainly because Zhou Wangjiang is too awesome.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing, nodded and said, "I understand uncle Zhou''s meaning. Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of bully. In this case, I can think about it."


    "Think about it?" Zhou Wangjiang''s expression became a little strange. He thought that Xiao Yao would not even want to agree directly when he talked about it. But he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao even said that he had to consider it. What else could he consider?


    Zhou Wangjiang is really a man who can''t hold his breath. Master Zhou coughed and said, "let''s talk about the situation of Panasonic gale with Xiao Yao first."


    Zhou Wangjiang suddenly realized that he had lost his attitude. He didn''t know the strength of Panasonic gale. Xiao Yao didn''t know anything about it. Why didn''t he think about it and agreed directly?


    He coughed and said, "although that Panasonic blast is the leader of yidaoliu, his own strength, in fact, is just like that. Crossing the river does not give his whole strength to Panasonic blast. After all, with an apprentice for the sake of the master, and the strength of Panasonic blast is not as strong as other people think, it can only be regarded as daofengliu at most, The main reason why he can sit in his present position is that there is a big consortium behind him, namely Panasonic consortium. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he had heard something about the Panasonic consortium. To a certain extent, he could even determine the political trend of the island country.


    As for the Dao Fengliu in the mouth of Zhou Wangjiang, Xiao Yao is also very clear. In a Dao flow, there are four levels, namely Dao Fengliu, Dao Fengliu, Dao Guangliu and Dao Yingliu. If the Panasonic wind is really just a master of Dao Fengliu, Xiao Yao really has nothing to worry about.


    After thinking about it carefully, he nodded and said, "if that Panasonic gale doesn''t hide himself, I think I can promise." Since there is no difficulty, and can get tangible benefits, Xiao Yao want to break the head, can not think of a reason to refuse. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Wangjiang sighed: "that''s good! Time is after a month, ha ha! I''m sure you can beat that little devil. " Maybe it''s because he''s in a good mood. Zhou Wangjiang has forgotten to avoid words.

 Chapter 385

    At the dinner table, Xiao Yao and Zhou Wangjiang have nothing to talk about, but Mr. Zhou keeps chatting with Xiao Yao. When he learns that Xiao Yao will go to the Wu family next, his mood immediately becomes excited.


    "Xiao Yao, no matter what, you must cure Lao Wu''s disease! I haven''t seen him for so many years. He''s giving thanks behind closed doors. " Mr. Zhou said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he heard the words: "thank you behind closed doors."


    Mr. Zhou nodded, his eyes a little cloudy: "he is just too good face, do not want others to see him now, in fact, even if others see what can be? Ah... Lao Wu is a hero. He is a hero of his time! "


    If you can let Mr. Zhou give such an evaluation, you can see what kind of position Mr. Wu occupies in his heart.


    "If you want me to say that the competition with the islanders is not as important as this." Mr. Zhou said, "you can stay in the Wu family first. If you need anything, you can ask me. Even if you don''t have time to deal with the Panasonic gale, it doesn''t matter!"


    Mr. Zhou''s words make him bitter, but Mr. Zhou has always been a man of great eloquence in the Zhou family, so even if he was depressed, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Don''t worry, master. Since I have promised Wu Jingtian, I will do my best." Now we haven''t got a clear picture of master Chuwu, so Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to speak too slowly. He can only say that he will do his best.


    "Good..." master Zhou also knew Xiao Yao''s idea and didn''t force anything.


    He took a sip of the wine and wiped his mouth. It looked very heroic.


    "Xiao Yao, I won''t say anything else. If you can really cure Lao Wu''s disease, even our Zhou family owes you a favor!"


    Mr. Zhou''s words not only startled Xiao Yao, but also made Zhou Wangjiang and Zhou Lei unable to sit around him.


    Even when we talked about the competition with Panasonic blast, no one would mention the word "human relationship", because it is a kind of exchange of interests, each taking what he needs. There is no human relationship. Moreover, families like the Zhou family regard human relationship as very important. After all, they have different status in China and owe one, It''s not that easy to pay back.


    Zhou Wangjiang was wondering if his father had drunk too much. How could he say that? But now that his words have been spoken, he can''t mention anything except wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    After Xiao Yao reacts, Xiao Yao''s impression of Mr. Zhou changes again. According to one sentence of Mr. Zhou, we can see that he is very affectionate. It''s impossible to say that Mr. Zhou drinks too much and talks nonsense. Even after drinking several glasses of wine, Mr. Zhou''s face doesn''t change at all. People like them come out of the smoke of gunpowder, Naturally, there is a sense of pride in my heart. It''s very difficult to get drunk.


    This matter is originally between the Wu family and Xiao Yao. Even if master Zhou doesn''t say anything, Xiao Yao will do his best, and the Wu family will definitely not treat Xiao Yao badly. Therefore, master Zhou''s kindness is a free gift.


    "I know that, old man." Xiao Yao smiles and gives the old man a glass of wine.


    This cup of wine is not because Xiao Yao is excited to get a favor from the Zhou family, but because he admires Zhou''s temperament!


    Xiao Yao could not understand the brotherhood of their time. It was the brotherhood of fighting shoulder to shoulder. How many people can experience it now?


    "Come on, Xiao Yao, drink less! Let Zhou Lei take you to Wu Jingtian later! " Zhou said.


    "Good!" Xiao Yao nods and smiles.


    After getting off the dinner table, Zhou Lei sends Xiao Yao out of Longquan villa. At this time, Wu Jingtian has been waiting outside for a long time. Now Wu Jingtian can''t calm down at all.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, Wu Jingtian rushed to the front.


    "Brother Xiao, you are over." Wu Jingtian gave a bitter smile and said, "shall we go now?"


    "Go now." Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Zhou Lei and said, "thank you."


    Zhou Lei waved his hand and said, "if you want to thank us, we also thank you. Xiao Yao, if you have any trouble in Kyoto, please call me."


    "I understand." Xiao Yao nods and smiles. It''s good for Xiao Yao to have a good relationship with a family like the Zhou family.


    Zhou Lei and Wu Jingtian say hello again, but before the two people did not have any intersection, so did not say a few words, Zhou Lei went back first.


    Although the relationship between Mr. Wu and Mr. Zhou is very good, there is no intersection between Zhou Lei and Wu Jingtian at all. To put it simply, Zhou Lei is on a business road, while Wu Jingtian has been in the army all the time. They didn''t know each other before.


    Wu Jingtian drove a Land Rover. After he got in, he said, "go to Xia''s house first. I still have my luggage there."


    "Well, good!" Wu Jingtian nodded, looked at the reversing mirror and asked, "brother Xiao, you have a good relationship with the Zhou family?"


    "It''s just a meal." Xiao Yao smiles.


    As for what he talked with the Zhou family, it''s not convenient to say. Even if he trusted Wu Jingtian, he couldn''t say it too clearly.


    Wu Jingtian nodded his head, but he didn''t have a good way: "this Zhou Lei really has some fury. He drives a Huiteng, and I don''t know what he thinks."


    "Ha ha! You can get one when you''re free! How low-key. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Why should I keep a low profile?" Wu Jingtian rolled his eyes and said, "the reason why Zhou Lei keeps a low profile is that he is in business. He is guilty. Isn''t it normal to keep a low profile? But I''m not the same. I didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to make money. I don''t need to worry about others. Besides, if anyone dares to chew the tongue of our family, I have to take someone to get him


    "..." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. How can there be a bandit spirit in his bones?


    Back at Xia''s home, Xiao Yao''s things have already been packed up and can be carried away.


    "Xiao Yao, I have to go back in a few days." Xia Yixing said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looked at her for a moment: "back to where?"


    "Haitian city!" Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, I still have shares in your company. As a shareholder, isn''t it normal for me to go back?" Xia Yixing narrowed his eyes, but he was not happy. He said he wanted to go back to Haitian city. Even if he was not excited, he even showed that strange expression, as if he was a monster who could eat people in his eyes.


    "There''s no problem if you want to go back." Xiao Yao said, thinking I didn''t tie your leg, you want to go back to chant, we can have an opinion?


    "That''s good." Xia Yixing turned her lips.


    Xiao Yao greets Xia Puti and Xia langxing again. After thanking them, he turns around and walks out of the villa and throws his luggage into the Land Rover.


    "Let''s just drive back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The flight won''t be available until tomorrow morning." Wu Jingtian gives a wry smile. It seems that he can''t wait any longer. Xiao Yao doesn''t have any ink. He nods and opens the front passenger''s door. Wu Jingtian drives the car, and the huge Land Rover disappears in the eyes of Xia''s family.


    It may not take long to fly back from Kyoto to Anyan Province, but it will be in the early morning of tomorrow morning when we get back to Anyan province by car. Then Xiao Yao realized that Wu Jingtian had to drive not only to be in a hurry, but also because he had to go to Hesheng province to get a ride. As for who it was, Wu Jingtian didn''t say. Xiao Yao saw something strange from this guy''s face.


    From Kyoto to Kawasaki, it''s time to have dinner in the evening. The main reason is that Wu Jingtian wants to pick up this person. At the edge of Kawasaki, he is crossing more than half of Kawasaki.


    "Xiaolin has ordered a restaurant. We can have dinner when we arrive." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Xiaolin?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "your girlfriend?"


    Wu Jingtian''s face turned red again. He quickly said, "it''s not a girlfriend, it''s just an ordinary friend."


    "Bah, ordinary friend, you didn''t dare to tell me before? And a blush? " Xiao Yao has no good airway. Does this guy regard himself as a child?


    "Ah, it''s really just a friend. Brother Xiao, you can''t talk nonsense when you get to a place." Wu Jingtian said quickly.


    Xiao Yao was more and more curious: "well, if she is not your girlfriend, what do you want to take her back to do?"


    "Her grandfather and my grandfather are friends, and she also offered to see him." Wu Jingtian said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. I don''t know if Wu Jingtian is a dead brain.


    Wu Jingtian said that the girl named Xiaolin, her grandfather and Wu Jingtian''s grandfather are friends. That is to say, the relationship is not very good. We can only say hello when we meet. Now people take the initiative to ask to see his grandfather. Doesn''t this guy think of anything else in his heart?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t say much about feelings, and it can be seen that Wu Jingtian still has a good feeling for Xiaolin''s girl, so it''s better to wait for them to reach the canal.


    Finally, the Land Rover was parked in the parking lot of a hotel.


    "Is it OK to leave your luggage in the car?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Don''t worry! Ha ha, if we really have few things, we can also find a hotel. Besides, I still have a gun. " Wu Jingtian whispered.


    Xiao Yao more and more understand why this guy is not willing to take a plane. Although he wants to take a gun to the plane as Wu Jingtian, he must get some procedures and certificates. There will be a lot of trouble at that time. Wu Jingtian is in such a hurry now, of course, he has no time to get those things.


    In front of the hotel, the two girls seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    "It''s amazing After seeing Wu Jingtian, the girl in the white shirt waved her hand immediately¡° There it is Wu Jingtian said something and ran to the girl immediately. Xiao Yao looks at Wu Jingtian''s running back and can''t help shaking his head and grinning bitterly. Is this guy in such a hurry? Is it hard for adults to run away? After Xiao Yao arrived, she looked at the girl carefully. She was about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She had a good figure, delicate facial features, and a pair of big eyes were shining. She looked at Xiao Yao curiously¡° He is Xiao Yao, my brother and a miracle doctor Wu Jingtian patted Xiao Yao and said with pride¡° "Miracle doctor?" After listening to Wu Jingtian''s introduction, the two girls'' expressions were a little strange.

 Chapter 386

    After hearing that Wu Jingtian said that Xiao Yao was the miracle doctor who boasted about heaven, the two girls who stood in front of them also looked strange. It''s not their fault, mainly because Xiao Yao''s age is too young. Before Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian came, the two girls thought that the miracle doctor who followed Wu Jingtian back must be an old man, but they didn''t expect to be a few years younger than themselves.


    "Wu Jingtian, is this the miracle doctor you said?" The girl beside Jiang Xiaolin is called Yan Qing. She looks at Xiao Yao and has no good way of saying, "are you cheated?"


    "Xiaoqing!" Jiang Xiaolin frowned, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Yan Qing turns her lips. Anyway, it''s very difficult to make her believe that this little fresh meat is a miracle doctor.


    "Yan Qing, he is not only a miracle doctor, but also my brother. I believe in him." After Yan Qing finished what he had said before, Wu Jingtian glanced at Xiao Yao. Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t show an angry expression, he was relieved, but he was not happy. He had seen Xiao Yao''s skills, and Xiao Yao was a disciple of Gaofeng''s miracle doctor. His medical skills would never be too bad. What Yan Qinggang just said was that he didn''t respect Xiao Yao, let alone Xiao Yao, Even for himself, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "Miss Yan is not the first person to say this to me, nor the last one."


    "Cut!" Yan Qing said, "are you really a miracle doctor?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Ha ha! I''ll say it Yan Qing complacent way, "I haven''t said what, this kid can''t carry on, how, isn''t worry to wait for us to tear down your identity, you will have bad luck, simply now directly admit it?"


    "I just said I''m not a miracle doctor, and I didn''t say I can''t do it." Xiao Yao is a little funny. Is it hard for him to say? Have to tell this girl that she is a miracle doctor? What kind of person did you become! Tut Tut, doesn''t this girl even know what it means to keep a low profile? But what Xiao Yao said is from his heart. In his opinion, there is no one in the world who can be called a miracle doctor except his grandfather. Even he himself is not worthy of the title!


    Yan Qing understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, can only glare at Xiao Yao, meaning that the girl will let you show!


    "Mr. Xiao, let''s go first." Jiang Xiaolin frowned. She didn''t know whether her best friend had taken the wrong medicine today, so she had better change the place to talk.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Four people enter the hotel, and Wu Jingtian finds an excuse to pull Jiang Xiaolin out first.


    After Xiao Yao and Yan Qing got on the elevator first, Wu Jing said with a bitter smile, "Xiaolin, why did you bring this aunt here today?"


    Jiang Xiaolin sighed: "I was alone, but I didn''t expect to meet Xiaoqing here. She had to stay with me. Can''t I drive people out? Besides, although Xiaoqing is a bit headstrong, he is still very good. You don''t know that. "


    "She''s nice. I don''t know, but did she take the wrong medicine today? Xiao Yao didn''t provoke her. Why does it look like a thief when you see Xiao Yao? " Wu Jingtian said with a bitter smile.


    Jiang Xiaolin laughed and immediately turned the conversation and asked, "Jingtian, are you kidding me? Is that young man Xiao Yao really a miracle doctor


    Wu Jingtian said with a smile: "of course! He is still my brother He has repeated this sentence for the second time, as if it was his honor to become a brother with Xiao Yao. You know, there are many people in China who want to make friends with him.


    "Yes?" Although Jiang Xiaolin knows that Wu Jingtian has no mind and is very open-minded and kind-hearted, it''s only for her friends. For others, he always looks proud. Xiao Yao really has some skills to make Wu Jingtian value it so much.


    "Xiaolin, I know you are not happy, but do you know who Xiao Yao''s master is?" Wu Jingtian said.


    Jiang Xiaolin shakes her head. It''s just the first time she sees Xiao Yao. How can she know who the other person''s master is?


    "Peak!" Wu Jingtian spits out these two words.


    "Gaofeng..." Jiang Xiaolin said the name with doubts on her face, and immediately understood it. She showed a surprised expression and looked around. Then she whispered, "is it the first miracle doctor in the red wall?"


    "That''s him." Wu Jingtian nodded and said with a smile, "now you know why I believe Xiao Yao so much? What''s more, I''ve seen Xiao Yao perform his medical skills with my own eyes. It''s very powerful. I''m not boasting about that. If you don''t believe it, you can let Xiao Yao help you see it later. "


    Jiang Xiaolin nodded, and her appearance seemed to be a little excited: "if he is really Gao Feng''s apprentice, then his medical skills will naturally become a pawn. If this news is spread, I''m afraid the whole Chinese nation will be shocked. At that time, there will be countless dignitaries who want to have a relationship with Xiao Yao. Ha ha, let''s just rely on this identity, He would be a guest of honor to the families. Jingtian, are you sure he is the apprentice of senior Gao Feng? "


    "Of course." Wu Jingtian nodded and said, "Xiaolin, you don''t need to worry about this. I''m sure."


    "That''s good. Forget it. Let''s go up first, so that Xiao Yao and Xiao Qing won''t be worried. Hey, I don''t know what will happen if they are together." Jiang Xiaolin sighed.


    Wu Jingtian also quickly nodded and walked into the elevator with Jiang Xiaolin.


    In the private room, Xiao Yao is full of depression.


    The girl named Yan Qing has been staring at her, as if Xiao Yao had done something wrong to Yan Qing.


    "Boy, you lied to Wu Jingtian, a heartless guy. It''s not a skill. There are too many people in the world who can cheat Wu Jingtian, but it''s too hard for you to cheat me. Hum!" Yan Qing said.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and sighed, but said, "Miss Yan, do we know each other?"


    "Of course not." Yan Qing quickly denied it, as if knowing Xiao Yao was a very humiliating thing.


    "Then I don''t understand. We don''t know each other. Why do you always look like I owe you one hundred and eighty thousand?" Xiao Yao touched his nose and said.


    "I just can''t stand people like you!" Yan Qing gritted her teeth. "If it wasn''t for you cheaters, my grandfather would not have died..."


    Speaking of this, Yan Qing''s eyes were a little dim.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he seemed to understand something, and said cautiously, "did your grandfather die of quack?"


    "Almost!" Yan Qing finished, and noticed something wrong, fierce stare at Xiao Yao, way, "what do you care?"


    If Xiao Yao was a little angry again, now his anger was more than half gone. Although Yan Qing didn''t say it clearly, Xiao Yao also had an answer in his heart. The girl named Yan Qing''s grandfather was probably killed by a quack doctor, so she had such a big prejudice against herself. It''s understandable. Moreover, when the girl mentioned her grandfather, her eyes would show a touch of sadness, and she could cheat anything, But eyes can''t be fake, so Xiao Yao believes that the girl is not joking.


    No one''s going to make fun of their relatives, right?


    "There will be some rat excrement in this business, but you can''t think that doctors all over the world are quacks just because of a rat excrement?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t think doctors all over the world are quack doctors. I just think you are quack doctors." Yan Qing said seriously.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought that you might as well think that doctors all over the world are quacks... It''s necessary to pick him out and say that it''s not bullying people


    Just when they said this, Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin also came in.


    After they sit down, Jiang Xiaolin looks at Xiao Yao differently. Xiao Yao naturally can feel it. As for the reason, he really has no way to know. Wu Jingtian''s appearance should be what Wu Jingtian said to Jiang Xiaolin when they were alone. The only way that Jiang Xiaolin can change her view of herself in such a short time is that the other party already knows the relationship between Gao Feng and herself. This makes Xiao Yao feel helpless. He doesn''t want to publicize the relationship between himself and his grandfather everywhere, but he has to admit that his grandfather''s name is too easy to use when he is young.


    The name of people, the shadow of trees, relying on the name of the peak, Xiao Yao believes that there are not many Chinese who dare to doubt themselves.


    "Mr. Shaw, I wonder if you want some wine?" Jiang Xiaolin asked with a smile.


    "Drink?" Xiao Yao thought about it, looked at Yan Qing and shook his head, "forget it."


    "Well, coward, haven''t you heard a word?" Yan Qing said, "men don''t smoke. They live like eunuchs. Men don''t drink. They live like dogs. Are you still men who don''t smoke or drink?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. What kind of heresy are these? Don''t smoke and drink just for their own good health, to Yan Qing here, as if don''t smoke and don''t drink is not a man, also don''t know who to indoctrinate the girl''s thought, it is too terrible!


    "Xiaoqing, no nonsense!" Jiang Xiaolin is also a little angry, "if you do this again, I will send you back first."


    After listening to Jiang Xiaolin''s words, Yan Qing''s face changed a little. She quickly closed her mouth and stopped talking. She was just a little depressed. Wu Jingtian, a big fool, could be cheated. It''s nothing new. People who have been in contact with Wu Jingtian all know that although Wu Jingtian is hard to contact, once this guy regards others as friends, he doesn''t care.


    But Jiang Xiaolin is different! Jiang Xiaolin is a very smart girl. How can she believe Xiao Yao''s stupid words like "miracle doctor"?


    In order not to be thrown out, although Yan Qing is still dissatisfied in her heart, she can''t express her ideas any more. She can only sulk on the side.


    Jiang Xiaolin sighed. She could see that she had nothing to do with her best friend. She could only smile at Xiao Yao and apologize.


    Xiao Yao also laughed and said, "in fact, it''s no problem to drink a little wine. But it''s not convenient to drink today. Brother Wu will have to drive, so he can''t drink. Besides, you two can''t drink these days. Can''t I drink by myself?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin''s faces changed.

 Chapter 387

    As for Xiao Yao''s saying that it''s not convenient for them to drink, maybe Wu Jingtian hasn''t responded yet. However, Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing are both as clear as a mirror.


    They both looked at each other in surprise, and then said with one voice, "are you here today?"


    After that, they all confirmed their previous thoughts. Then, they both looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    Yan Qing was straightforward and said what she thought in her heart: "Xiao Yao, you are a dead pervert. You can''t peep at anything, can you?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He said not to drink, but also for their good, how to their side, he became a dead abnormal? To say that the most wronged person in the world, he felt that he must be himself. He was more wronged than Dou E!


    "Yan Qing, how can you scold Xiao Yao?" Wu Jingtian is not happy.


    "Of course I''ll scold him! If he''s not a dead pervert, how can he know... "Speaking of this, Yan Qing didn''t go on. Her white face turned red at this time. Although Jiang Xiaolin was calm, her expression was embarrassed.


    Wu Jingtian scratched his head: "what does he know?"


    "..." Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin both looked at Wu Jingtian, and it was like looking at a fool. Isn''t that obvious enough? Wu Jingtian has no way to understand it, and he doesn''t know what''s in his mind. If you want to continue, Yan Qing or Jiang Xiaolin, they can''t say it.


    "I don''t know!" Jiang Xiaolin stares at Wu Jingtian.


    Although Wu Jingtian is silly and stupid, Jiang Xiaolin just likes Wu Jingtian. The reason is very simple, because Wu Jingtian is very good to her. This straight-minded man doesn''t know what to do to make Jiang Xiaolin feel that he likes her. So she can only rack her brains and make a few love words without nutrition and charm from time to time, On the contrary, these love words moved Jiang Xiaolin.


    Jiang Xiaolin looks good, very good, from small to large, surrounded by many men, what kind of rhetoric she has not heard, what kind of romantic formation she has not seen? On the contrary, Wu Jingtian''s direct way made her feel warm.


    If Wu Jingtian is smarter, he and Jiang Xiaolin may be married now. No way, although Wu Jingtian is not a fool, his EQ is really low.


    Xiao Yao''s EQ is very low, but compared with Wu Jingtian, Wu Jingtian is a normal person, but Xiao Yao has become Einstein.


    The difference between the two people is so big that it''s no joke.


    After all, Jiang Xiaolin is a girl, so she has to be reserved in many ways. In her heart, she can only blame Wu Jingtian for being too stupid.


    Wu Jingtian was depressed. He just inquired curiously. How could he be scolded?


    What did you do wrong?


    He felt too aggrieved.


    "Brother Xiao, what kind of riddle are you playing?" Wu Jingtian asked with a wry smile, "why do I think I don''t understand?"


    Xiao Yao awkwardly smiles and waves to Wu Jingtian. Then he whispers, "these two are here today, so it''s not convenient to drink."


    "The moon?" Wu Jingtian still doesn''t understand. He yells in his voice. Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin''s murderous eyes fall on him again. Wu Jingtian still doesn''t know why. He grabs his head and thinks curiously about what he said wrong just now?


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry either. He is choked by Wu Jingtian.


    "Women! There are always a few days in a month. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah Wu Jingtian burst out laughing, "don''t I know when you say that? Feelings Xiaolin and Yan Qing''s great aunt came? This I know, this I know, this is still an advertisement, that is comfortable your heart, Sophie super elastic body


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole box, dead silence.


    Jiang Xiaolin''s face can''t be reddened any more. Xiao Yao also lowers his head and thinks that this man is really a wonderful flower.


    Even Yan Qing felt that he had said something wrong before. Xiao Yao must not be the most abnormal person in the world! If he is abnormal again, can he be abnormal again?


    Wu Jingtian smiles and blushes, realizing that he has said something wrong.


    "Xiao Yao, how do you know if you are not a pervert?" Yan Qing asked.


    This is what it looks like.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and frowned a little. Is that really questioning his character?


    "I just saw you. How did I peep on the way here before?" Xiao Yao asked with a bitter smile. In fact, he didn''t say a word. If it wasn''t for the good relationship between the two people and Wu Jingtian, Xiao Yao would have to ask them, you are all wearing pants. Where can I see them?


    Of course, it''s certainly not convenient to say that.


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin also reflected.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and inquiring. The first is to look at and observe the words and colors. You two are pale red, with slightly protruding cheeks and high drum at Jinmen acupoint. Don''t talk about me. Anyone who knows a little bit of traditional Chinese medicine can see it." Xiao Yao took a sip of tea and said.


    Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing are staring.


    "Also, Miss Yan, you should be very uncomfortable these days, and even have pain. Right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yeah?" Yan Qing is slightly stunned and nods quickly.


    Jiang Xiaolin on the side also said: "Mr. Xiao is right. This is Xiaoqing''s old problem. It''s like this every month. I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t see it in the hospital. Every time it hurts, she is full of sweat and turns pale. In her words, she feels like there is a meat grinder in her stomach."


    Yan Qing said with a bitter smile: "even before, it was a stabbing pain, but it was better for a while."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if Miss Yan can trust me, why don''t you let me have two injections?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Xiao!" Jiang Xiaolin said on the side.


    This is also a good opportunity to witness Xiao Yao''s medical skills! It seems that Xiao Yao can also see that Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin have some doubts about Xiao Yao, so they want to show off.


    "Wait a minute, where do you want to go? I tell you, you don''t want to eat Miss Ben''s tofu! " Yan Qinghong said.


    "..." Xiao Yao was shocked.


    What is this woman thinking?


    Does this woman think that pain and menstruation must pierce that place?


    oh my god! What does this woman think of herself as? Xiao Yao is about to cry.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Yan. You just need to prick your navel." Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    "Well! Then you have to pick up your clothes! " Yan Qing shook her head vigorously, "don''t want to, just want to take advantage of me, hum, I won''t show you when it hurts!"


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little angry, "forget it, order first."


    Xiao Yao is not cheap. People obviously don''t believe him. Why does he have to show that he has to help each other cure? Xiao Yao doesn''t like to do things like sticking a hot face to a cold buttock. Isn''t it obvious that his efforts are thankless?


    "Xiaoqing, what are you talking about! Mr. Xiao certainly has no malice. " Jiang Xiaolin also saw Xiao Yao''s dissatisfaction. He thought about it carefully. If he was Xiao Yao, he would not be in a good mood now. It was clearly a good intention. As a result, when he came to Yan Qing, he became Xiao Yao''s obscene man and wanted to eat Xiaoqing tofu. It was an insult to others'' personality!


    "Cut, the heart is separated from the belly, what he thinks in his heart, how can others know?" Yan Qing said.


    "Forget it, Xiaolin. Since Yan Qing is not happy, don''t say it." Wu Jingtian calmly waved his hand. If it wasn''t for Yan Qing''s special identity and his friend, Wu Jingtian would have turned over a long time ago. Xiao Yao is a person he respects very much. As a result, Yan Qing tries to find other people''s trouble with Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is good tempered and doesn''t care. That''s all. Xiao Yao puts forward to help with the treatment, but falls in love with her. Isn''t that bullying?


    This is Xiao Yao. Wu Jingtian has thought about it. If he were Xiao Yao, he would have been cold and ignored each other.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m sorry, she is such a temper. Don''t talk to her!" Wu Jingtian whispered.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand with a smile: "it''s OK."


    Wu Jingtian smiles gratefully.


    Jiang Xiaolin also frowned and said no more.


    Yan Qing saw some embarrassment in the atmosphere at the dinner table. When she thought about what she had said before, she seemed to have gone too far. Just want to make her soft to say something nice, she can''t do it.


    After a long silence, Yan Qing sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, please."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, frowned: "what?"


    "You don''t want to eat my beans... No, don''t you want to give me a needle? Then I''ll prick it for you! " Yan Qing now also wants to be good, oneself was not always suspected Xiao Yao before? If Xiao Yao still feels pain after stabbing the silver needle, Xiao Yao knows that he is a liar. Even if he doesn''t say it, Jiang Xiaolin and Wu Jingtian will doubt each other. This is just what he wants. Xiao Yao will not delay Master Wu.


    Xiao Yao smile: "good."


    He didn''t care about the little girl.


    Yan Qinghong''s face turned red, and lifted the hem of her clothes, revealing her navel. In fact, in summer, she didn''t wear it less, but at this time, she always felt uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao walked up to him and suddenly heard that his flaming needle was still in the car, so he looked at Wu Jingtian: "brother Wu, please go down and take up the box I put in the car. Inside is my silver needle."


    "Oh! Good Wu Jingtian naturally didn''t have any opinions. He quickly stood up and began to speak. When he came back, he had a black wooden box in his hand. Open the wooden box, take out a filiform needle, sitting on the chair Yan Qing''s body trembled¡° Is this needle going to kill people? " Yan Qing muttered in her heart. Xiao Yao also saw the idea in Yan Qing''s heart and said with a smile, "Miss Yan, don''t worry. As long as you can find the acupoints accurately, you won''t feel anything."¡° Cut, who said Miss Ben was afraid Yan Qing blushed even more, "come on, come on, as long as you don''t want my life!" When she spoke, she took a sip of the drink as if she were calm¡° Miss Yan, you''d better drink less of it in the future. Especially at this time, it''s too cold. " Xiao Yao wry smile way, this truth general girl all know, how this Yan Qing a pair of have no scruple of appearance?

 Chapter 388

    Xiao Yao said, the side of Jiang Xiaolin also nodded: "yes, Xiaoqing, you don''t feel comfortable these days, don''t drink these things, didn''t Auntie tell you?"


    "Well, she said that to me just now, but it would be awkward if she delayed eating and drinking just because of these little things?" Yan Qing said.


    Xiao Yao is sweating. Yan Qing is a strange girl.


    "All right, you can put the needle in!" Yan Qing is full of lofty spirit.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said, "it''s already in."


    "En... Ah?" Yan Qing was shocked and lowered her head. Sure enough, she didn''t know when Xiao Yao had put the root into the left inch of her navel.


    "When did you get in?" When Yan Qing said this, she seemed to realize that there was something wrong with what she said, so she quickly said, "no, I mean, when did your silver needle go in?"


    In fact, if Yan Qing didn''t say anything, no one would think of anything, but now Yan Qing has no silver here. Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin can''t help laughing.


    Yan Qing wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    "I went in while you were drinking." Xiao Yao coughed for a while and said that although he also thought of some places, his face remained calm. After all, Yan Qing was embarrassed enough. It would be a bit too much if he had to continue to talk. Xiao Yao is a very decent person. Yan Qing didn''t like him very much. Why should he let the other party hate him more?


    "When I drink with you?" Yan Qing scratched his head, "but I don''t feel at all!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you have a feeling, it is that I am in the wrong position."


    Yan Qing looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes. She thinks that she has gone too far before. Apart from other things, Xiao Yao is really a very skilled traditional Chinese medicine. It can be seen from this needling technique alone.


    "Now I''m going to get lucky." With that, Xiao Yao began to inject Yuan Li into Yan Qing''s body through the medium of silver needle.


    "Ah Yan Qing was surprised, "it''s so hot!"


    She felt as if a stream of warm water was flowing slowly in her body, which made her groan.


    "How comfortable!" Yan Qing closed her eyes and felt it carefully.


    Jiang Xiaolin and Wu Jingtian on the side are all wide eyed.


    You know, Yan Qing and Xiao Yao are very difficult to deal with now. If we can let Yan Qing say such words now, we can see how clever Xiao Yao''s means are.


    Wu Jingtian knew that Xiao Yao''s medical skills were very good before, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s medical skills were so good. He could see each other''s illness at a glance, and then he could make Yan Qing so comfortable with a silver needle. Er... How could this be so awkward? Feel good then what!


    After Xiao Yao pulls out the silver needle, Yan Qing suddenly opens her eyes.


    "Why don''t you go on? Go on Yan Qing said.


    Xiao Yao did not have a good airway: "it''s all right, what else to continue." He was a little depressed. The girl thought that the Yuan Li in her body didn''t need money?


    Yan Qing saw Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin looking at him with a strange look. She was embarrassed and coughed. Then she rubbed her abdomen and was surprised: "eh, don''t mention it, Xiao Yao, my stomach doesn''t hurt any more!"


    "Of course it doesn''t hurt." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "otherwise, what do you think I did before?"


    Yan Qing smiles awkwardly.


    "By the way, don''t eat those cold things in the next few days. It''s not good for you." Xiao Yao said, "fortunately, it was discovered early. If you continue, you are likely to lose fertility in the future."


    "Ah Yan Qing''s face changed greatly, looking at some pale, she had some disapproval, but now she wanted to throw out all the bottles of drinks in the room.


    She can not worry about her body, but she absolutely does not want to lose the right to be a mother. Yan Qing is a woman who likes children very much. Every time she sees her friends around her becoming mothers, she has unspeakable happiness in her heart. But she has been looking forward to that day, and she thinks well that if she has a son in the future, We must make him the most handsome male god in the world, and help him to pick up girls. If she is a girl, she also wants to make her daughter the most beautiful little princess in the world.


    So Xiao Yao''s words really scared her.


    "Xiao Yao, will I really lose my fertility?" It seems that Yan Qing may cry at any time.


    "As long as you don''t have to deal with these things in the physiological period in the future, nothing will happen." Xiao Yao said.


    Yan Qing heaved a sigh, and then quickly pushed the cup aside: "don''t drink, don''t drink, I promise never to drink again, hum, I will continue to drink after I have a baby!"


    "..." Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. In fact, this girl named Yan Qing is very lovely.


    After ordering and serving, Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian begin to eat.


    "By the way, Wu Jingtian, are you going to take Xiaolin back to Anyan province this time?" Yan Qing asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Wu Jingtian nodded and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, since you all go back, you can take me by the way! Anyway, I have nothing to do at home. I''ll just follow you. " Yan Qing said with a smile.


    "Ah Wu Jingtian shook his head quickly. "If it doesn''t work, you can''t go."


    "Why can''t I go?" Yan Qing is not happy.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t know that my grandfather and your grandfather quarrel as soon as they meet, so I''ll take you. Doesn''t that make him feel blocked?" Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Cut, don''t lie to me, don''t see my grandfather and your grandfather quarrel as soon as they meet, but their relationship is very good, do you think I can''t see it? Besides, my grandfather is not here now. What else can your grandfather say? " Yan Qing has no good airway.


    Wu Jingtian put down his chopsticks, sighed and said with a bitter smile: "Yan Qing, you are right. My grandfather and your grandfather have a very good relationship. They quarrel as soon as they meet. We can''t say that their relationship is bad. We can only say that their way of expressing their feelings is different from others. When your grandfather was gone, my grandfather would feel remorse and even feel that, His biggest regret in his life is that he didn''t say that they are brothers when your grandfather was alive. Now I''m taking you with me. I''m afraid my grandfather will feel bad when he sees you. "


    Yan Qing smell speech, ordered to nod, also no longer many words.


    The friendship between the older generation is beyond their understanding.


    Wu Jingtian''s grandfather is a military general, while Yan Qing''s grandfather was a Confucian general at that time. They often scold each other because of their different opinions. Over time, this has become a habit. If they don''t scold any day, they will feel uncomfortable.


    After Yan Qing''s grandfather died, Master Wu wiped his tears at home.


    He looked out of the house with a bitter face. His eyes were dull. He murmured, "in the future, that old immortal can''t scold me any more - but who else can I scold when he''s gone?"


    It''s a very plain sentence, but it makes people feel sour.


    After dinner, Yan Qinggang plans to leave, but he is stopped by Xiao Yao.


    "Yan Qing, or you will go back with us." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Yan Qing''s expression is a little strange.


    Xiao Yao said that, looking at Wu Jingtian around him, he said: "brother Wu, I think it might be a good thing for Yan Qing to come back with us now. You are worried that the old man will feel uncomfortable when he sees Yan Qing, but I think that if he sees Yan Qing, he will be in a very good mood."


    Wu Jingtian was a little silent, finally nodded and said with a smile: "since brother Xiao said so, let''s do it! It''s just Yan Qing. Don''t you need any luggage? "


    "No! The bank card is on me. When I get there, I''ll buy what I need! " Yan Qing said and got into the Land Rover.


    Xiao Yao smokes from the corner of his mouth. If he is short of something, he can buy it directly. It''s really for the owner who is not short of money! I''ve only heard of black sheep before. This is the first time I''ve seen the black sheep in the legend. En... Yan Qing is really black sheep.


    Jiang Xiaolin and Wu Jingtian seem to have been used to Yan Qing''s attitude towards life for a long time, so even if Yan Qing said so, they didn''t show any surprise. They just nodded their hair and started the engine of Land Rover.


    On the road, Wu Jingtian was a little sleepy, so he let Xiao Yao drive for a while. Xiao Yao''s driving skills were much better than Wu Jingtian''s, and the speed was very stable. The three people in the car also slept very smoothly. Takeshi haramoto told Xiao Yao to wake up five hours later, but when Xiao Yao saw that he was sleeping so deeply and that his installation desk was very good, he drove all the way to Anyan province. Three hours before Jiannan City, Wu Jingtian woke up, looked around and looked at his watch. He was shocked and said, "brother Xiao, Why didn''t you wake me up? "


    "I think you''re sleeping soundly, and I''m in good shape, so I didn''t teach you. OK, now that you''re awake, you can drive. I''ll have a little rest and adjust my state." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Wu Jingtian chews gum, goes back to the driver''s seat and starts the car again, while Xiao Yao sits in the co driver''s seat and begins to meditate. In his opinion, if you want to recover your mental state, meditation is much faster than sleeping.


    Four hours later, the Land Rover drove into a military region. Maybe it was because of Wu Jingtian''s special license plate number, so it passed four or five checkpoints all the way without being stopped, let alone being asked to check anything.


    Finally, the car drove into a courtyard inside. When the car was stopped, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh and opened his eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, how about going to sleep?" Wu Jingtian asked. Xiao Yao waved his hand: "no, I''m in good condition. Take me to see the old man first."¡° This... "Wu Jingtian hesitated and nodded," OK. " Xiao Yao also knew what Wu Jingtian was hesitating before, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t joke. If my mental state is really bad, I won''t treat the old man." Wu Jingtian smiles awkwardly and nods. As soon as a group of people got out of the car, a middle-aged man in military uniform came towards them¡° Uncle Xie Wu Jingtian said hello to the middle-aged man warmly¡° Well, it''s amazing. The commander told you to pass The middle-aged man said with a smile¡° My dad asked me to come over? " Wu Jingtian rubbed his head and nodded.

 Chapter 389

    Wu Jingtian''s father, Wu Peilin, is only forty-eight years old this year. He is a young man in the military region. Although he is not yet fifty, he is only one step away from the central position, which is similar to Zhou Wangjiang of the Zhou family. It can be said that both of them may enter the central position in the next election, and they are not in a hostile state, After all, the system is different.


    After Wu Jingtian heard uncle Xie''s words, he turned and looked at Xiao Yao and others. Before he spoke, uncle Xie on the side spoke first.


    "Amazing, you go first. I''ll take you friends to find a place to have a rest. I''m tired and I don''t think I''m in a good mood." Uncle Xie said with a smile.


    Everyone can tell that it''s just an excuse. It seems that Wu Peilin doesn''t plan to meet Xiao Yao, Yan Qing and others now, but plans to meet Wu Jingtian first.


    Wu Jingtian smiles awkwardly and says to Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, you should follow uncle Xie to find a place to have a rest. I''ll meet my father first and see what he has to say to me."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and there was nothing strange in his heart. After all, Wu Peilin didn''t know himself, and he certainly didn''t feel at ease with himself. So it''s normal to find Wu Jingtian first.


    After Wu Jingtian left first, Xiao Yao and others followed Xie Shu. Xiao Yao had a room of his own, while Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin had a room of their own. Before Wu Jingtian came, Wu Jingtian and his father had already been on the phone, so the room should have been ready for a long time. There were toiletries in it, and nothing else, But there is still a need for toiletries.


    After driving all night, although Xiao Yao meditated for a while, now he has time to have a rest, which is not a bad thing for him. So he immediately lay down on the bed and had a rest.


    On the other hand, Wu Jingtian walks into his father''s office, pulls back the chair in front of his desk and sits down.


    "Dad, I said, why did you call me here this morning?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "Did you really bring a traditional Chinese medicine back?" Wu Peilin looked at Wu Jingtian and said.


    Although Wu Peilin is forty-eight years old this year, he looks, at most, just over forty years old. His energy and spirit are very good. He speaks with a lot of energy, and his voice is full of prestige. This does not mean that he wants to put pressure on anyone, but because he has been in a high position for a long time, holding power, he naturally develops a kind of momentum.


    When Xiao Yao saw the old man of the Zhou family, he could also feel a momentum, just a look in his eyes. He could see the golden age and iron horse in each other''s eyes.


    "Yes Wu Jingtian nodded and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, Dad, do you have any opinions about me?"


    "You''re not joking!" Wu Peilin didn''t have a good airway. "No matter how good his medical skills are, how good can he be? Even if he is really Gao Feng''s apprentice, what does it mean? Is the disciple of an eminent monk also an eminent monk? "


    Wu Jingtian lost his smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wu Peilin frowned. He really didn''t like to see Wu Jingtian''s appearance.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. I suddenly think of a sentence Xiao Yao said last night. At the beginning, Yan Qing always bothered Xiao Yao and thought that Xiao Yao was a liar. At that time, Xiao Yao told her that she was not" Xiao Yao, I''ve heard Wu Jingtian talk about you for a long time. You didn''t disappoint me at this first meeting! " Wu Peilin looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Uncle Wu, if you say that, you''ll kill me. I''m a layman in my opinion."


    "Layman?" Wu Peilin laughed and said, "is it a layman who can defeat the swordsman? I don''t know much about you, but I know a lot about that long sword shop. I''m afraid there are few people who can beat him in this world. "


    Xiao Yao just grins bitterly. He will get used to this situation gradually. People don''t remember Xiao Yao because of what he is like, but there are few people in this circle who don''t know him. Therefore, many people say that Xiao Yao climbed up on the shoulder of the long sword line, which Xiao Yao won''t deny. However, he also has some grievances, After all, Xiao Yao never thought that he had to go to changjianxing for trouble. It was changjianxing that provoked him.


    "Uncle Wu, in fact, that''s what the long sword line is like." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Peilin''s eyes narrowed a little, he can see that Xiao Yao is a person who wants to keep a low profile, but some things are not what he wants to keep a low profile.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s not a good thing to be excessively low-key. It will become pride. If you let changjianxing hear what you said just now, you might be angry and spit blood directly!" Wu Peilin joked.


    Xiao Yao pondered and nodded.


    After a few words with Xiao Yao, Wu Peilin''s eyes fell on Jiang Xiaolin again.


    Wu Peilin is not a fool. At his age, if he can''t see through his son''s mind, he will be living in vain for so many years. Therefore, this is his son''s first time to take his girlfriend home. Even now Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian''s mind is on Xiao Yao and the old man, but they can''t neglect Jiang Xiaolin, Otherwise, if other girls feel that they have been ignored, maybe their son''s love is over before it starts.


    "Xiaolin, I remember the last time I saw you was three years ago, right?" Wu Peilin said with a smile¡° Yes, Uncle Wu, I haven''t seen you for three years, but you are still majestic! A general is a general. " Jiang Xiaolin said with a smile. It can be said that Jiang Xiaolin has to be much more mature in her life. Even in this situation, she can''t see any tension on her face, which Wu Jingtian can''t learn anyway. That''s why Wu Peilin thinks that the little girl of the Jiang family and her son are more and more suitable. It''s very important to complement each other in character¡° Ha! Today, Xiaotian''s mother is not here, otherwise, maybe she will give you the bracelet she passed on to her daughter-in-law! " Wu Peilin said with a smile. Jiang Xiaolin is a little stunned, and her face is a little red. Wu Peilin''s words are more explicit. They are telling Jiang Xiaolin: you are the future daughter-in-law of our Wu family! Even if Jiang Xiaolin wants to calm down, she can''t keep calm at this time.

 Chapter 390

    Wu Jingtian, who is sitting on the edge, grows up and looks at his father with a kind of astonished eyes. He is thinking, is it true that he and Jiang Xiaolin have reached that stage?


    In his opinion, he and Jiang Xiaolin can only be regarded as good friends at most now. How can his father have already proposed to hand over the bracelet passed from home to his daughter-in-law to each other? No! When did you have any bracelets handed down to your daughter-in-law?


    His face became a little strange, and his eyes were fixed on his father. There must be no Bracelet passed to his daughter-in-law. Last time Wu Peilin asked his mother to buy more than ten bracelets. What is his father planning to do? Do you have more than ten girlfriends? Wu Jingtian has a feeling of fear.


    There are not many people who can''t see the relationship between Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin. Even Yan Qing, who is careless, actually feels like a mirror. Although Jiang Xiaolin has a high EQ, she still has to have the reserve of a girl. Some words must be said by a man. This can''t be regressed. But what about Wu Jingtian? No matter how Jiang Xiaolin hinted, this silly big man was imperceptible. Let alone Jiang Xiaolin, outsiders were worried. Just like this time, Jiang Xiaolin offered to visit Wu Jingtian''s grandfather in Jiannan city. Wu Jingtian still didn''t notice anything, but felt that it was just a walk between friends.


    Anyway, Jiang Xiaolin is about to be depressed and vomit blood.


    Wu Jingtian can be confused, because this guy is really confused, but Wu Peilin can''t be confused, because if he is confused, in the view of the Jiang family, the Wu family is pretending to be confused and making it clear that they don''t like Jiang Xiaolin. At that time, there will be no relationship between Jiang Xiaolin and Wu Jingtian. However, Wu Peilin is a father after all. It''s not convenient for him to talk to his son too thoroughly about some words, so he can only prepare to let his wife, Wu Jingtian''s mother, save the country and tell her son as her mother.


    "By the way, Xiaolin, since you''re here, stay a few more days if you''re OK!" Wu Peilin also thought about it. Today he and Wu Jingtian have something to do. It must be difficult to take good care of Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing.


    Jiang Xiaolin nodded with a smile: "Uncle Wu, I''m going to visit you tomorrow. You have your own business to do. But I''m not here to play this time. I''ll follow you to see the old man in the afternoon."


    "Yes? That''s fine! " After all, Jiang Xiaolin is the granddaughter of the old man''s friend. He thinks his father will be very happy to see Jiang Xiaolin.


    "Ah! Uncle Wu, it''s too much for you to do so! " Yan Qing turned her lips and said, "you can''t see your daughter-in-law, so forget me? What''s the matter! Uncle Wu, is this your first time to know me


    "..." Wu Peilin glared at Yan Qing, "you little girl, play with me first!"


    Yan Qing''s face is full of grievances: "this is really a daughter-in-law do not know me."


    "I don''t know anyone, but dare I not know you?" Wu Peilin gave a wry smile. It''s not too much to say that the little girl of Yan family is the devil of the world. When she was a child, she could beat the boy under herself. When she grew up, she became more mischievous. Therefore, many people said that the girl of Yan family had the wrong baby. This is obviously a tomboy! However, in fact, many people have a very good impression of Yan Qing. Although Yan Qing is naughty and mischievous, she is also very open-minded and cheerful, which makes it easy for others to like her.


    "Little girl, do you want to follow us to see the old man in the afternoon?" Wu Peilin asked.


    "Yes Yan Qing put on a pathetic appearance, "Uncle Wu, do you not welcome me so much?"


    "That''s not true, but after you go, you really have to say a few words less. When you speak, you can be angry with the old man. Besides, your grandfather and our old man used to pinch each other when they met. " Speaking of this, Wu Peilin also had a smile on his face. He knew better than anyone. In fact, the relationship between his father and Yan was very good, but the friendship between them was not the same as that of others.


    "Ha ha! Uncle Wu, you are right. No matter how bold I am, I dare not fight against the old man! " Yan Qing said with a smile.


    Wu Peilin curled his lips: "it''s better."


    After dinner, Wu Peilin took four people to drive to a courtyard.


    The siheyuan is also in the military region, but the military region is too big. If Xiao Yao is allowed to get off now, he will not find the gate by himself.


    At the gate of the courtyard, there are two guards standing. They don''t look like ordinary people.


    "Hello, chief!" Seeing Wu Peilin, the two guards on guard saluted immediately.


    "Well... I think there''s a car parked at the door. Is someone there?" Wu Peilin asked after saluting.


    "Chief, Doctor Wang is here." The man on the left said with another wry smile and said, "but I guess Doctor Wang will have to be driven out later."


    As soon as he finished, a roar came out of the room.


    "Roll, roll! Get out of here and check every day. What can you find out? It''s not that there is no effect. It''s better to let me have a good rest and toss all day long! "


    Wu Peilin sighed.


    Wu Jingtian whispered to Xiao Yao: "Hey, Xiao Yao, you have to be ready now. My grandfather''s temper is not very good." When he said these words, his eyes all showed fear, and he just changed his color. In the Wu family, Wu Jingtian is not afraid of his father or his mother, but he is afraid of his grandfather. As long as he stares, Wu Jingtian will sweat.


    It is said that Wu Jingtian loved to cry when he was young, and no one could coax him. But as long as the old man opened his eyes, Wu Jingtian could be quiet immediately.


    The boy of affection is afraid of his father since he was a child.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sighed.


    It seems that because of his illness, Master Wu''s mood has become a little fierce now. If you think about it carefully, Master Wu used to be able to hire soldiers in the battlefield and take the head of the enemy general from them. Now he is old, but he can only lie on his bed. I don''t know who he is.


    Since Xiao Yao has come, his heart is naturally ready, and he will not be scared away by the old man.


    Before long, three men in white coats came out of the room, dejected.


    See Wu Peilin, three people also respect a gift: "good chief."


    "En..." Wu Peilin said with a smile, "isn''t the old man in a good mood?"


    Doctor Wang gave a wry smile and said, "chief, when do you think the old man is in a better mood these days?"


    Speaking of this, he looked at several young men behind Wu Peilin and asked, "who are these?"


    "Granddaughter of the old man''s former comrades in arms." Wu Peilin said, "I''m here to see the old man."


    "Now you have to be prepared to visit the old man so that you won''t be driven out by him." Dr. Wang said with a smile, "there are many people who have been driven out by the old man these years."


    Wu Peilin sighed. After seeing off Doctor Wang and others, he turned to Xiao Yao and said, "Xiao Yao, are you ready?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and added: "don''t worry, since I''m here, it won''t be so easy to give up."


    "That''s good." After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Peilin was relieved and nodded. Then he suddenly remembered something. He patted his head and said, "by the way, Xiao Yao, do you need any equipment? There are also traditional Chinese medicine here. Why don''t I find a traditional Chinese medicine to give you a hand? "


    "I don''t need it for the time being. I haven''t figured out the situation yet." Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao said so, Wu Peilin naturally didn''t force himself. With a group of people, he pushed open the door and went in.


    On the west corner of the room by the window, there is a shelf bed.


    "Didn''t you say that? I don''t need to be examined! " The old man on the bed had no reason to get angry.


    "Dad, it''s me." Wu Peilin coughed and said.


    The old man turned his head, looked at Wu Peilin and said, "what are you doing here? You don''t need to work on the affairs of the military region? At that time, I put it in the office. I''m not dead yet. I run so often that I seem to see one side less than the other. "


    Wu Peilin sighed: "master, this time, I''m not the only one who came here, but also someone who came to see you."


    "Oh?" Master Wu''s skin looks dry, just like the dried bark. His eyes are not as energetic as they used to be. They seem to have lost their color and some turbidity.


    "Master, it''s me, I''m Xiaolin!" Jiang Xiaolin went to the front first and said with a smile.


    "Xiaolin?" The old man was very happy and said, "granddaughter of old Jiang, right? Ha ha, I haven''t seen you. I didn''t expect to be a big girl. How''s your grandfather recently? "


    "He''s in good health." Jiang Xiaolin said with a smile.


    "Well... He must be in good health." Mr. Wu laughed, as if he had fallen into some memories, and said softly, "among so many people, your grandfather is the best at health preservation and enjoyment. When we smoke, he hides far away, saying that second-hand smoke is harmful. Ah, he lives like a woman."


    Jiang Xiaolin''s mouth twitched a little, and she couldn''t laugh or cry. How can she say that she is still sitting here? It''s really awkward to say her grandfather in front of her face, but Jiang Xiaolin can only smile and dare not say anything. She believes that if she dares to talk back to master Wu at this time, even if he doesn''t say anything, she will be knocked off her leg by her grandfather when she goes back.


    "Why? Is there another girl who''s from the Yan family? " Master Wu''s eyes fall on Yan Qing again, and he asks curiously.


    "Ha ha, master, you still know me!" Yan Qing said happily.


    "Of course, I know you, little stubborn donkey!" Said master Wu.


    Yan Qing''s face was depressed: "old man, I''m not a stubborn donkey, but a fairy."


    "Don''t make trouble. You''re not a fairy. You''re not as good-looking as the girl of the Jiang family. Besides, your grandfather Zhang is so ugly. How can you be good-looking if you inherit it?" Master Wu said happily.


    "You are not right to say that, old man! My grandfather said that when he was young, there were a lot of girls chasing him. He said that he was elegant, funny and good-looking, but you old man can only stand on the side and watch him dry Yan Qing turned an eye bead son to say¡° Fart As soon as he patted the bed, he said angrily, "your grandfather will fart! When I was young, there were so many girls chasing me¡° Ah, you are bullying my grandfather, or he will be able to expose your lies. " Yan Qing sighed¡° I said, "you little girl, why do you like farting as much as your grandfather?" Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin are a little worried, but just want to go forward, they are pulled by Xiao Yao¡° Don''t worry. Don''t you see that the old man''s face looks very good now? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, they quickly looked at him. In fact, they did. When they first came in, the old man''s face was still a little pale, but now it''s a little ruddy¡° Xiao Yao, what''s the situation? " Wu Jingtian was a little surprised¡° Let them keep arguing. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the old man''s chest is holding a group of gas. You have to let that group of gas out first, otherwise, it''s very bad for your health." Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin are happy. If only they had known that they could do this, they would have come to make the old man angry?

 Chapter 391

    "Old man, are you jealous of my grandfather?" Yan Qing said with a smile.


    "Jealousy? I''m crazy. I''m jealous of him! " Master Wu said angrily, "tell me, what is there in him that I should be envious of?"


    "You are envious of his literary grace. You are also envious of his good looks. You are envious of his marrying my grandmother! My grandfather said that when you were young, you two chased my grandmother together. As a result, my grandmother despised you as a wild man and preferred my grandfather''s elegance. So in the end, you can only regret for life? " Yan Qing said with narrowed eyes.


    "Fart, fart, fart!" Mr. Wu said, "your grandfather likes farting. Yes, I did like your grandmother at that time. But later, I knew Wu Jingtian''s grandmother, and then I knew what it means to sink fish and fall geese, and then I knew what it means to shut the moon and shame flowers. When I looked back at your grandmother at that time, I suddenly felt that it was too stupid at first, ah!"


    "Well, that''s why you can''t catch up with my grandmother." Yan Qing didn''t have a good way, "well, actually I can understand that you love face very much."


    "What love face, I say little girl, do you know what happened in those years?" Master Wu would like to jump out of bed and catch Yan Qing and teach him a lesson.


    "Come on, old man, I won''t argue with you. Whatever you say is what you say." Yan Qing sighed and said, "lest I should be scolded by my family when I go back."


    "Nonsense! No, what do you mean, you little girl? What do you mean? What I say is what I say. It seems that the truth is not like this. Am I making trouble? " The old man was very angry and said.


    "Isn''t it?" Yan Qing smiles.


    "Of course not!" Master Wu''s lungs are going to explode.


    "Well, I won''t argue with you." Yan Qing sighed.


    Master Wu snorted. He looked like a child. No wonder people say that old children are old children. There are many things in common between the old man and the child.


    Master Wu''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again. This time, he frowned and said curiously, "who is this young man? I don''t think I''ve seen it either! "


    "Hello, my name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao took a step forward and said with a smile.


    "Xiao Yao... I don''t seem to have any old friends surnamed Xiao." When he said this, Master Wu was also a little uncertain. After all, he had contacted so many people in his life that it was hard to guarantee that he had not forgotten. If he had really forgotten, it would be not very good.


    After all, if people remember themselves and come to see them, but they forget each other, it is obviously disrespect. Therefore, Master Wu''s voice is very low when he says that sentence.


    Xiao Yao laughed, went to the bed, said: "you misunderstood, I don''t know you."


    "Oh?" There was some doubt in Master Wu''s eyes, "then you still come to see me?"


    "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I''m here to treat you!" Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" Hearing this, the old man''s face immediately changed, and his brows were thoughtful. He said, "I don''t have any disease. I don''t need others to help me. Now you can go."


    It can be seen that Master Wu is really resistant to doctors.


    "Are you sure you are not ill, sir?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He was not angry either. Anyway, the change of his mood and attitude was expected by him. The Doctor Wang had been expelled by the old man before. How could he expect others to treat him?


    "Well, even if I really have something wrong, it''s not something you can look after. Besides, young people, doctors, who are you fooling?" The old man snorted coldly.


    That is to say, the previous quarrel with Yan Qing suddenly made him feel better. If it wasn''t for this reason, he had already said the word "go away". Therefore, Master Wu felt that he had already given each other face. If the young man was smart, he had better leave now, lest he would not give him face in front of so many people.


    "Sir, since I said I would cure you, I will never leave." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Go away!" The old man is really a little angry, how can he say it well or not?


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    "Come on, Xiao Yao, you''d better go. Don''t you see that? You are a traditional Chinese medicine, and you will definitely need acupuncture later. The old man must also know that he must be afraid now. " Yan Qing on one side said.


    Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian are a little worried. How can Yan Qing make trouble if he doesn''t help Xiao Yao?


    However, after seeing Yan Qing wink at them, they immediately understand that the girl''s feelings are inspiring!


    "Nonsense Sure enough, Master Wu was furious when he heard Yan Qing''s words and said, "what are you talking about? Am I afraid of acupuncture? Even if a bullet passes through my body, I won''t blink. Now you say I''m afraid of acupuncture? "


    "Old man, you really want to face. Look, when Xiao Yao says that he is a doctor, you immediately drive them away. What are you afraid of? Of course, if you don''t admit it, I have nothing to say Yan Qing said with a shrug¡° You little girl, how can you share the same virtue with your grandfather, that is to say jokes with your eyes open Master Wu snorted coldly, turned to look at Xiao Yao, and said, "your name is Xiao Yao, right? Come on, give me some stitches! See if I''m afraid! " Xiao Yao smiles and gives Yan Qing a look of admiration. Then he reaches out and grabs the old man''s wrist and starts to feel his pulse. Then he frowned, took a deep breath, took out a silver needle from his pocket and stabbed it into the old man''s wrist¡° Well... Do you think I''m not afraid of pain at all? " Master Wu looked triumphantly at Yu Ling sitting on the side. As soon as his words were finished, his face suddenly changed. He immediately turned his head and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes. He said, "will you be lucky?"¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. He said with a smile, "master, do you understand these?"¡° I used to know a very powerful TCM doctor. " When Master Wu spoke, he also looked at Xiao Yao carefully, and his eyes changed. Previously, if he was just angry, now he has some admiration for the young man. You know, needling with Qi requires not only superb medical skills, but also powerful internal power. It seems that I underestimated this boy before. It''s rare in the world to have such medical skills and strength at this age! Taking back the silver needle, Xiao Yao sighed¡° Xiao Yao, how is my grandfather? "¡° Xiao Yao, how''s my father? " Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin asked this sentence almost at the same time¡° Uncle Wu, let''s go out and talk. " Xiao Yao said¡° Come on, what are you talking about? Just say it here Master Wu was a little unhappy. "Are you worried that I can''t stand the stimulation? Even if I have to die now, there is nothing unacceptable. Originally I thought I would not live to 40 years old, but I didn''t expect to live to this age, which is beyond my expectation. " It seems that Master Wu has been ready for a long time! However, it''s not so lucky to be ready to die long ago? Xiao Yao sighed, looked at the old man, said: "old man, to tell you the truth, with your current physical condition, it''s difficult to survive next year." After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Master Wu was not angry, but laughed¡° It''s not bad. You''re a little interesting. Those doctors used to make my disease more difficult, but I don''t know my own physical condition? What''s tricky? In fact, they have some understanding in their hearts, but they just dare not say it. Are you not afraid to say so? " Master Wu asked with a smile. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "what I said is the truth. What can I be afraid of? What''s more, old man, those people didn''t dare to tell the truth before, because they still have to mess around. I''m different. Even if I annoy you and turn around and leave, what can you do to me? "¡° Ha ha ha ha The old man laughed more happily¡° Wu Jingtian, what are you doing? Why don''t you move a chair for someone else? " Master Wu stares at Wu Jingtian, a little angry¡° Ah? Good! Good Wu Jingtian is very happy in his heart. It gives Xiao Yao a chair. In ancient times, Xiao Yao is given a seat. In short, Xiao Yao has been recognized by his grandfather. Anyway, it''s a good thing¡° Old man, I won''t beat around the bush with you. When you were young, you killed too many people, and the evil spirit in your body was very heavy. When you were young, your blood was strong, but you could suppress that evil spirit. But now, as you get older, your hidden injuries begin to attack slowly, and your body is getting weaker and weaker. Now the evil spirit that you have been suppressing suddenly breaks out, and you are as sick as a mountain. " Xiao Yao wiped his mouth and said¡° Well, I know The old man nodded, "but I don''t regret it."¡° You shouldn''t regret it. Anyway, all the people you killed were the ones you should have killed. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° pretty good! You''re right. Those people I killed are the ones that should be killed. If I have to say that I have any regrets, I think I killed too few people at the beginning. If everything can be done over again, I think I will kill more people. " Master Wu said with a wild smile, full of arrogance¡° Xiao Yao, is my grandfather really incurable? " Wu Jingtian''s eyes are a little red¡° Who said that? " Xiao Yao glanced at Wu Jingtian and asked with a smile¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao''s words, even if Wu Jingtian is a fool, also understand the meaning of each other''s words. Grandfather''s disease, some treatment!

 Chapter 392

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin didn''t have much hope in their hearts. Listening to Xiao Yao''s voice, doesn''t it mean that old man Wu is terminally ill and has no medicine to cure?


    But in the end, "who said that?" Three words are just sounds of nature, which make things turn around. Even if Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin are idiots, they can understand the meaning of these words. The old man''s illness can still be cured! It''s not only a cure, but also a hope!


    "Xiao Yao, you must save my grandfather!" Wu Jingtian''s eyes are red when he talks about the prosperity. Although in the Wu family, what he was most afraid of was his grandfather, and he was very strict with him, if he left now, Wu Jingtian would not be able to accept it.


    Seeing the appearance of Wu Jingtian, Master Wu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wu Jingtian, aren''t you afraid of me most? If I die, you will be really free. What do you want me to do now? Besides, I''m so old. All my former comrades in arms have already left. I''m just going to accompany them. What''s so sad about that? Since ancient times, who has no death in life? It''s worth my life to keep my heart in mind. I can see everything. What can''t you see? "


    When the old man said this, his expression was very serious, and his tone of voice was very serious. It can be seen that he really put it down.


    "People, old but not dead, are thieves. If you die, you have to die." Master Wu pretended to be relaxed.


    Listening to the old man''s words, Wu Jingtian rubbed his astringent eyes: "grandfather, I haven''t been scolded enough by you. If you leave like this, who will scold me in the Wu family? It''s not that you don''t know me. I''m not scolded all day. I''m uncomfortable all over. So, as long as I''m still here, you can''t die. "


    "Fart." Master Wu couldn''t laugh or cry, "as you say, I have to die behind you? You child, how dare not say anything, forget it, you are also childish, no one cares about you


    When Master Wu said this, it was others who couldn''t laugh or cry. How old was Wu Jingtian? He was about to be thirty in the twinkling of an eye. Is that childlike talk? It seems that in the eyes of Master Wu, Wu Jingtian was still the little boy many years ago.


    "Grandfather, if I can, I wish I could die in front of you. After all, I live by the age of 80." Wu Jingtian said with a smile that if he was allowed to choose, he would really like to transfer his life to his grandfather. In his world, relatives are everything, and nothing is as important as his relatives.


    Jiang Xiaolin looks at Wu Jingtian and her eyes become more and more complicated. She thinks that her choice this time is absolutely right. How can she be unhappy when she marries such a kind-hearted person to her relatives? A true man is a good man worthy of trust. At least, in Jiang Xiaolin''s heart, she always thinks so. No one can change this!


    "Come on, you son of a bitch, don''t talk nonsense!" Master Wu waved his hand, looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "boy, don''t worry, I''m open to everything. Even if you really have no way, no one will blame you. After all, you are so young now, even those old Chinese and Western doctors, don''t you have any way? The king of hell told people to die in the third shift. Who dares to stay in the fifth shift? "


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, but he was not happy: "old man, you didn''t listen to what I said before? Since I said I had a way, I must have a way. Don''t worry. Although you are in a serious condition now, it''s not an incurable disease. Although I can''t protect you from death for ten years, it''s no problem to live four or five more years. "


    "Four or five more years?" The old man showed a bitter smile, "if you really live like this, in my opinion, it''s better to die early." In recent years, the old man has never seen any guests, even his former comrades in arms, who want to see him, are all rejected by him one by one. The reason is very simple. The old man thinks he is living in a mess now, and he doesn''t want others to see him in such a mess.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course, it''s not like living now. As long as you can cure your illness, you will die in the future, and you will never sleep."


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, the old man''s eyes also flashed a light, excited way: "boy, what you say is true? Can you make me live like a normal person? "


    "Of course." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "since I want to save you, I have to get rid of the evil spirit and the hidden injuries on you first. Even if you don''t want to live like a normal person, it will be more difficult."


    "Boy, if what you say is true, come on! Don''t worry. Even if you accidentally kill me, you don''t have any psychological burden! " Master Wu laughs. It can be seen that he is very happy. Let alone make him live four or five years longer. As long as he can be like a normal person, even half a month, he will be crazy. As long as he can stand up and walk around, he will start immediately to visit his old friends who haven''t seen him for many years, and then tell the old stories, At the thought of such a picture, the old man was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    He also understands that if he wants to cure himself, he must take risks. Nothing in the world can be guaranteed. The main purpose of his words is to relieve Xiao Yao''s pressure. In his opinion, this man is too young. Maybe he really has some brilliant medical skills, but his psychological quality will not be very good, and his identity is somewhat special, It''s impossible for the other party to treat themselves without pressure¡° Yes, yes, yes! Xiao Ge, you can let go of your hands. Anyway, you should be a dead horse and a living horse... "Speaking of this, Wu Jingtian quickly stopped, and then he was sweating. He wanted to slap himself. What was all that said? Even if I really think so in my heart, I can''t say it in front of the old man! This is not intended to add to Xiao Yao and the old man''s heart block it? However, Xiao Yao and the old man don''t mind at all. Xiao Yao doesn''t care because he is very confident in himself. Now that he has figured out the way, he won''t have any pressure. What about the old man Wu? He had put everything down and looked at everything, so there would be no pressure at all. He said with a smile: "Wu Jingtian is right. You can do whatever you want. You should be a dead horse and a living horse doctor. If you can really cure me, God will not die for a while. If you didn''t take me away from the king of hell, it can only be said that I was destined to die now. " Xiao Yao gave the old man a thumbs up and said, "old man, at the end of the day, I''m afraid there are few people who can see you like this." The old man waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t wear a hat for me. What I say is from my heart. There''s nothing I can''t see. What''s more, even if I really can''t see, what can I do?" Xiao Yao smiles and nods, then turns around and looks at Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin¡° Uncle Wu, if I want to cure the old man, I''m certain, but I still need you to prepare some herbs for me. " Xiao Yao said¡° Medicinal materials? " Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian both patted their chest, "of course, Xiao Yao, don''t worry. You can tell me what kind of herbs you need now, and you can guarantee that there is no problem!" Xiao Yao then turned to look at the old man and asked, "old man, do you have any paper and pen here?"¡° There is paper, but the pen is the only one. Although I know all the pens in the ballpoint pen, I''m not used to using them for a while, so I''ve been using them all these years. " Said master Wu¡° writing brush? That''s no problem Xiao Yao nodded¡° oh Do you really know how to write Master Wu was a little surprised. Although calligraphy is the inheritance and culture of China, it is now the 21st century. There are not many young people who can write beautiful calligraphy. Suddenly, Master Wu is full of expectations for Xiao Yao¡° Ha ha, I wrote it when I was a child, but it''s not very good. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° That''s fine Master Wu nodded his head and practiced calligraphy. It didn''t take a day or two to write. It took many years. Xiao Yao wrote when he was a child, but now he is used to using pen and ballpoint pen. If he wants to use the brush, he will have a lot of discomfort. He doesn''t expect much from Xiao Yao. He just hopes that the other party won''t write too ugly, It would be nice to see that. Today''s young people, I''m afraid, don''t even know how to raise their hands. They even have some difficulties in asking them to say what it means to press, what it means to write, how to write and how to write¡° Son of heaven, go to my study and get my four treasures of my study, and Peilin. Follow me and move a table! " Master Wu said¡° Good Although Wu Jingtian nodded, he couldn''t help underestimating, "is it that troublesome? Why don''t you just take Xiao Yao to the study? "¡° Let you go, you go, how now so much nonsense? I don''t think you''ve been in the house for three days Wu Jingtian immediately walked out of the room, and Wu Peilin followed his son. When they came back, Wu Peilin and his guards moved the desk, and Wu Jingtian took all the ink, ink, paper and inkstone. When he saw the inkstone, Xiao Yao''s eyes were bright. Even if someone had written brush words before, they usually bought ink, Few people can afford to grind inkstones. After putting the inkstone and brush on the table, Xiao Yao sat down and began to grind the inkstone¡° Hui ink, She inkstone, Xuan paper, and a whole set of writing brush, the old man is still an expert Xiao Yao said with a smile. Master Wu flashed a light in his eyes and said with a smile: "it''s all from others. How can I understand these?" Xiao Yao''s words surprised Master Wu. Now some people may know that the four treasures of the study are brush, ink, paper and inkstone. But if you ask them where the brush and ink are the most famous, they will not be able to answer.

 Chapter 393

    Write, mind cohesion, meet in the front.


    He was enthusiastic and awe inspiring.


    According to the pen, heroic, gas swallow mountains and rivers.


    Close the pen, you long ruofeng, all at once.


    Xiao Yao''s writing speed is very fast. It seems that when the pen falls on the paper, he has a good idea of where the next pen should go. This is the real everyone, the real expert.


    In ancient times, there were some calligraphers who tied a rope to their arms to improve their calligraphy. At the other end of the rope, they tied a brick and raised their arms parallel to the ground. Even if the arm is going to explode, I don''t want to put it down. In fact, I want to exercise the strength and stability of the arm, so as to avoid unnecessary loss and keep the hand stable when I write in the future.


    Hand steady, this is just into the first door, the second door, is the heart steady, calm as a pool, calm. This needs time to nurture, not hard enough.


    After the heart is stable, we have to pursue the opening of the chest. When the chest is completely opened, the words written out are called words with real life, not copying, not recording.


    Writing three days, the first day, the word congeals in the shape. In the second heaven and earth, the word is condensed in God. The third world, word for word!


    The hand is steady, and the word has shape.


    The heart is steady and the word is full of spirit.


    All of a sudden, I realized that the words written at that time were called real words. Every word had feelings and life. To the layman, such words might be a bit of nonsense or even ridiculous. However, in the world of calligraphy, such words are justified. Every stroke of a general''s character is like the shadow of a sword. In the words of Wenhao, we can see the picture of the country and the country, and the million Laozi scriptures.


    "Good... Good word!" Looking at Xiao Yao''s words, Master Wu became more and more excited. He immediately got up from the bed and rushed to him.


    There is a smile on Xiao Yao''s face.


    In fact, he knew that the reason why Master Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian had to work so hard to get the desk, chair, pen, ink, paper and inkstone here was to test himself. If it wasn''t for Master Wu''s idea, maybe Xiao Yao wouldn''t take it seriously. Since Master Wu wanted to see it, Xiao Yao would naturally show his hand and make him happy, This is definitely not a bad thing.


    "Xiao Yao, who are you? You''re not an old monster, are you back to nature now? " Master Wu looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look and said.


    In the past, Master Wu was really modest. His brush, ink, paper and inkstone were all given away by others. That''s because others know that he likes writing brush and calligraphy and loves writing brush and calligraphy. If others want to give away things, they have to give them what they like. For example, if others like playing chess, you just give them a pair of mahjong, even if the pair of mahjong is made of diamonds, People may not like it when they receive a gift!


    Master Wu is very good at writing by himself. He also knows a lot of modern calligraphers, but they are all in their sixties and seventies. As they get older, their hands and feet are a little disobedient, so their peak period, that is, the years when they can hold the pen in their later years, but even at that peak period, the characters they write are very good, It''s not as good-looking as Xiao Yao wrote. As the saying goes, the layman looks at the excitement, and the expert looks at the door.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, Xiao Yao''s words are regular, and there is nothing too unique.


    However, Master Wu can see that Xiao Yao''s character is still about to form his own style.


    How many years has the history of Chinese calligraphy? How many people can form their own style? Liu Jin, Yan Gu, that''s their style. It''s as graceful as a dragon. It''s Wang Xizhi''s style. It''s heroic. It''s Cao Cao''s style


    How much more is left?


    Xiao Yao''s words look really neat, but if you look carefully, you can see the sharp edge between the hooks.


    This is a man who wants to learn the mean, but even if he is introverted, he can''t hide his spirit.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is a very interesting person. This young man always tries his best to learn to keep a low profile, but even if he keeps a low profile, he will attract other people''s attention and let people see his shining point. Master Wu was a little surprised. If this young man no longer kept a low profile and was no longer introverted one day, how far would he have to go?


    At this time, Master Wu suddenly thought of a poem: clear wine denounces the moon, and a long sword points to the sky!


    "Well, Uncle Wu, that''s the prescription." Xiao Yaogang is going to pass the prescription to Wu Peilin, but master Wu, who is lying on the bed, talks in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t worry. Give it to him. Show it to me." Master Wu is like a toy he likes. He claps the bed anxiously and says.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he can''t help it. He can only follow the meaning of Master Wu and give the list to him first.


    "Good, good, good!" Master Wu looked at the handwriting on the list. The more excited he was, the longer he looked, the more things he could see.


    "Dad, can you give me the prescription? I have to find the herbs on it! " Wu Peilin was a little worried.


    The old man glared at him: "what''s the hurry? You ask Xiao Yao to write a new copy for you. I''ll keep this one! By the way, if I die, I will be buried with this one! "


    Xiao Yao can''t help shivering. How can he be scared when he hears this? If he writes his own words, the old man has to be buried with him. What''s the next step? However, since the old man had made such a request, Xiao Yao naturally did not dare to refuse. He only gave a wry smile, wrote another one and handed it to Wu Peilin.


    Xiao Yao is also very serious about this one. The main reason is that the four treasures of the old man''s study are all fine works. They are too rough. Xiao Yao feels sorry for the ink.


    When Xiao Yao writes the prescription, he gives it to Wu Peilin again. Wu Peilin just glances at it and almost stares out.


    "Damn it! Xiao Yao, are you playing with me? It''s easy to say anything else, but the 300 year old ginseng and 800 year old Ganoderma lucidum can''t be planted. Where do you want me to go? This can''t be bought with money! " To talk about how precious wild ginseng is, to put it simply, more than 100 years ago, a farmer in Changbai Mountain, the ginseng picker, found a 500 year old wild ginseng, which can directly become the ginseng king of China and be taken over by the state. Therefore, in many novels, it is often said that the thousand year ginseng or the thousand year ginseng, It is estimated that they have no concept of wild ginseng. They can be used casually when they are seen in some Xianxia TV.


    A five hundred year old wild ginseng of Changbai mountain can become the king of ginseng and be taken away by the state. It''s hard to find one for six hundred years, and it''s still thousands of years. What''s that bullshit?


    The ginseng of these three hundred years is not a simple task. Now it''s directly given to Wu Peilin, and Wu Peilin has no way.


    "In fact, it''s not hard to find 300 year old ginseng, but you may have to find some trustworthy old Chinese medicine doctors who have ways to help you get in touch." Xiao Yao knows that in fact, there is a 600 year old wild ginseng in his grandfather''s house, which is still growing. His grandfather looks at it every day for fear that he will not find it one day. It is estimated that in the next ten years, it will be 700 years.


    After thousands of years, ginseng will no longer be an ordinary Chinese medicine, and it can even be classified as a kind of fairy medicine. At that time, it really had the ability of flesh and bones of the living dead. However, even my grandfather has never seen the legendary fairy medicine. It is said that as long as ginseng grows to a thousand years, it can be cultivated into essence, Even into wearing red belly pocket everywhere ginseng doll, will suddenly disappear.


    However, according to the people in the mountains, it''s because ginseng only blooms before dawn. As soon as the sun rises, it withers and then becomes almost like the weeds around it. People who don''t understand this way will think that ginseng has run away. In fact, those who are really experienced will tie a red line immediately after seeing a good ginseng, The main reason is that the red line is more conspicuous and easy to detect. When you get to those people who don''t know why, it turns out that the red line is tied to ginseng doll, and finally it gets more and more chaotic.


    When it comes to ginseng picking, there are still many things to pay attention to. For example, real ginseng pickers will never pick ginseng that is ten or twenty years old, because that would be like despatching natural things. Even if it''s just to keep it for future generations, they won''t move. It''s just that later, some Chinese medicine dealers sneaked into the mountains, They dug out all the ginseng left behind by the ginseng pickers. The ginseng pickers could only be angry, but they had nothing to do. They couldn''t kill people just because of the ginseng, could they? If the mountain is closed, they don''t have that ability.


    On the other hand, you should never use any metal when picking ginseng. Otherwise, it will destroy the medicinal properties of ginseng, which is very bad for ginseng. Therefore, every ginseng picker will bring a small shovel made of wood or jade to dig ginseng.


    When Wu Peilin was worried, Yan Qing on the side suddenly spoke.


    "Uncle Wu, don''t mention it. I can really help you with this. I heard my father say that some time ago he bought a ginseng with a history of 400 years. I don''t know if he can help me."


    "Really?" Wu Peilin was excited.


    Yan Qing looked at Xiao Yao and said, "there is no one for 300 years. Is it OK for 400 years?"


    "Even if you give me a thousand years, I will not suggest it. Naturally, the higher the annual fee, the better. It''s just that those with too high years are hard to find, and those with 300 years are just enough. That''s why I said that." After listening to Yan Qing''s question, Xiao Yao is really a little sad.


    "That''s good!" Yan Qing clapped her hands, "I''ll call my father now!"


    With that, she took out her mobile phone, which may still be a girl''s heart, with a red mobile phone case on it.


    After dialing her father''s phone, she went to the door and began to speak.


    I don''t know what Yan Qing''s father''s answer is, but when Yan Qing hangs up and comes back, he is really happy and happy.


    "Uncle Wu, don''t worry. My father has said that not only ginseng but also Ganoderma lucidum can be found, and he will send it tomorrow." Yan Qing said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Wu Peilin was also a little surprised, and then asked in a low voice, "your father, are you so willing?"¡° Hehe, in fact, I was a little curious before, but do you know what my father said? " Yan Qing squinted and asked. Of course, Wu Peilin didn''t know. He could only shake his head¡° My father said that if someone else wanted it, he would refuse it. After all, it can''t be bought with money. But if the Wu family wanted it, he would have to send it even if he was climbing. Otherwise, he worried that when he died, my grandfather would be waiting for him with a stick and then knock him to death. " Yan Qing said with a smile.

 Chapter 394

    Yan Qing''s father''s words are no exaggeration at all.


    Four hundred year old ginseng can''t be bought with money. In China, many senior officials and nobles will prepare some ginseng. The older the age, the better. When the old people are about to die, they will cut the ginseng into pieces and put it in their mouth. That''s enough to kill them! Although the time will not be too long, what should be said and explained can be bought steadily, so that the old man will not feel regret when he closes his eyes.


    This time, the Yan family gave up the 400 year old ginseng to the Wu family. After that, they still want to find a 400 year old ginseng. It''s not a matter of one year or two years. After all, it really can''t be solved with money. It takes time and opportunity. No matter how much money there is, it doesn''t make any sense.


    The world is such a wonderful place. In the first half of my life, many people didn''t care about their bodies. They worked hard to earn money for decades. After that, they couldn''t survive and needed medical treatment. In the end, the money they earned in the first half of my life was spent on medicinal materials and medical treatment. Therefore, this is a dead knot, and I don''t know for whom they were busy, There used to be an old doctor who said that people now struggle to make money. In the end, the money has become a hanging bottle in the hospital, flowing into their bodies through plastic pipes.


    Four hundred year old ginseng is hard to find, but eight hundred year old Ganoderma lucidum is not so hard to find. In 2005, Vietnam even had a Ganoderma lucidum that had grown for thousands of years. Therefore, it is not difficult to find an eight hundred year old Ganoderma Lucidum with the identity and status of Wu family and Yan family.


    After ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum are solved, the rest of the medicinal materials can be regarded as ordinary. It''s not difficult for the Wu family to find the above medicinal materials, and it won''t cost much money. There''s no need to hurt their muscles and bones.


    "There are many traditional Chinese medicine shops in Jiannan city. Well, Xiaotian, you can go there in the afternoon." Wu Peilin looked at his son and said.


    "Uncle Wu, let me go with him." Xiao Yao said, "although it''s not difficult to find the herbs on this prescription, many of them need to be wild. If they are planted artificially, the efficacy will be greatly reduced, and it''s easy to make mistakes at that time."


    "Yes?" Wu Peilin was stunned and nodded his head. He couldn''t get rid of himself. Otherwise, he wanted to go. He also knew that his son was a tiger and his heart wasn''t thin enough. He really wanted to be fooled. It was a small thing to lose some money. But if he bought some wrong herbs and missed the old man, it would be a big thing.


    So, if Xiao Yao is willing to buy medicine with Wu Jingtian, of course it''s better. It''s just that although Wu Peilin had this idea before, it''s just that other people have all prescribed the medicine. I''m sorry to trouble Xiao Yao. After all, people come here after a long journey, and they don''t have much rest after they arrive. They just have a meal.


    "Xiao boy, your grandfather is really a peak?" Master Wu asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Master Wu narrowed his eyes, then looked at Wu Peilin and others, and said, "go back first, I''ll have a chat with Xiao Yao."


    Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian were a little surprised, but they all nodded and walked out of the yard, while Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin naturally went out together.


    After everyone went out, Master Wu spoke again.


    "Xiao boy, tell me honestly, do you know Jinglei?"


    "..." Xiao Yao''s face changed immediately, and his eyes were full of surprise when he looked at Master Wu. For a long time, he didn''t come back to himself. He couldn''t believe it. For so many years, Master Wu had been thanking guests behind closed doors, and almost cut off contact with the outside world. Naturally, he didn''t know that he had defeated the long sword line. Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian obviously didn''t tell him, How did he know?


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t answer, but people always live well. Master Wu saw the answer from Xiao Yao''s face at a glance.


    "I knew it before. Now Jinglei must be with Gaofeng. Hey hey, you''re here today, which proves my previous conjecture. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything about it. Even if Zhuge Huotian comes and the top one comes, I won''t say it. If I want to say it, I said it many years ago." When Master Wu said this, he sighed again. His eyes were a little blurred, and he seemed to fall into a certain memory. "Besides, I owe thunder a favor! If it hadn''t been for him, I would have been dead. "


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao is curious. He really doesn''t know this.


    "Haha, I made a small account in Vietnam in the early years. At the beginning, we ran out of ammunition and food. Our small commando team was wrapped up again. At that time, your second grandfather threw a machete and rushed into the crowd to save us. Oh, there was a man at the beginning, who seemed to be the king of killers in the world."


    When Master Wu said this, Xiao Yao was even more surprised. He even met his third grandfather?


    "Ha ha, it was the two of them at the beginning. One was tough and the other was cold shooting in the back. The strength of the king of killers is really strong. Every bullet will kill an enemy, and two people will kill more than 150 people. " Master Wu also sighed when he talked about the past. "But later, when I wanted to find your second grandfather, he had already left the river and lake in anonymity. No one knew where he had gone. I heard that he was seriously injured. Before that, I also learned that he had a very good relationship with Gao Feng, He may be with Gao Feng now. "


    "Ha ha, Master Wu, why don''t you think maybe my second grandfather is dead?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile¡° Dead? " Master Wu sneered and said, "nobody can kill him in the world! Even if Zhuge burned the sky, didn''t he just hurt the thunder? You think he doesn''t want to kill Jinglei? You think he let them go on purpose? He''s not stupid. As long as Jinglei doesn''t die, his life will be in danger. So Zhuge Huotian is the one who most hopes to die of Jinglei. If he had the chance, he would never let Jinglei leave alive. Zhuge Huotian, who is known as the first master of ancient Chinese martial arts, can''t leave Jinglei. Who else can kill him? " Xiao Yao laughed: "my second grandfather will be very happy if he hears what you said."¡° He has nothing to be happy about Master Wu waved his hand and said, "do you really think that you and Yan Qing''s small means can motivate me? Ha ha, but then again, has thunder not recovered after so many years? "¡° How do you know that he has not recovered? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile. Master Wu said with a smile: "if he really recovered, he would have come out and gone to Zhuge to burn the sky. He is a tiger and can''t live in a cage forever. Looking at it now, maybe the cage is a kind of protection for him, but it also limits his freedom. He is a thunderbolt. Even on this day, he can''t hold him, let alone a small cage? If he had recovered, he would not have appeared now Xiao Yao nodded. He was more and more surprised. He had to say that Master Wu knew Jinglei better. If Jinglei had really recovered his strength, he would have gone to the imperial city with a long knife to find Zhuge Huotian. For so many years, in thunder''s heart, a group of people have been suppressed. With the passage of time, the fire can''t be extinguished. On the contrary, it will make the fire more and more prosperous. When it can''t be suppressed, or Jin Lei doesn''t want to, it is a volcanic eruption. It''s very terrible¡° These are all the reasons why I am willing to believe you. Gao Feng and Jinglei are the people I like. What else can I not believe? " Master Wu said with a smile, "let''s have a try. I don''t need any scruples. I can promise you that even if I''m really stabbed to death by you, no one will come to you for trouble." Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he said, "you''re right, sir. I''m here to save people, but I''m not here to kill people. When you say this, my confidence is almost lost." Mr. Wu laughed and nodded: "you''re right. Since that''s the case, I won''t say it. I believe you have a sense of propriety." Xiao Yao answered. After sitting for a while, he stood up and went out. Outside the courtyard, Wu Jingtian, Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing are still waiting. When they see Xiao Yao coming out, the three people immediately welcome him¡° Xiao Yao, what did my grandfather say to you in it? " Wu Jingtian seems to be a curious person by nature. When others fart, he has to ask what it tastes like¡° I won''t tell you. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Wu Jingtian rolled his eyes: "what can''t be said!"¡° Do you really want to know? " There was a twinkle in Xiao Yao''s eyes. When Xiao Yao said that, Wu Jingtian immediately became excited. His heart of gossip was burning. If he didn''t find out why from Xiao Yao, he would not be able to sleep today¡° Of course I want to know. " Wu Jingtian nodded like a chicken pecking rice, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of hope¡° In fact, the old man really didn''t ask me anything. He just asked me, what''s the relationship between you and Miss Jiang, and let me find a chance to see if Miss Jiang has any happy pulse. " Xiao Yao dares to promise that he will never tell Wu Jingtian what he said to him before. Even if he doesn''t intend to hide from his grandson and give Wu Jingtian 100 courage, he doesn''t dare to ask his grandfather. Therefore, Xiao Yao dares to run the train. Anyway, there is no answer. Xiao Yao said this, Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin''s face turned red¡° Xiao Yao, what are you talking about? How can Wu Jingtian and I... How can that be? Since we haven''t done anything, how can we have a happy pulse? " Jiang Xiaolin could not laugh or cry, and her eyes also glanced at Wu Jingtian standing beside her. Jiang Xiaolin''s words, however, startled Wu Jingtian. This guy thought Xiao Yao''s words made Jiang Xiaolin angry. After all, girls'' faces are very thin, and they are still innocent girls. How can she accept that¡° Xiaolin, don''t be angry. I''ll talk to my grandfather now! " Wu Jingtian said quickly¡° Don''t go Xiao Yao and Yan Qing share the same voice. They both looked at Wu Jingtian with the same eyes - as if they were looking at a fool.

 Chapter 395

    Xiao Yao came to Jiannan city for the first time.


    Because the medicinal materials didn''t arrive, Xiao Yao didn''t have the chance even if he wanted to. Wu Jingtian took them all out for a turn.


    The two girls are still very happy about this. Xiao Yao is not interested in it, but Wu Jingtian says that he wants to pull Xiao Yao with everything. He doesn''t know what this guy wants to do. But he has to come out with him. In fact, Xiao Yao is very curious. Didn''t Wu Jingtian go out shopping with girls before? If he had this experience, he would probably understand what pain is.


    "Where shall we go first?" Wu Jingtian drives the car and looks back at Qin Xiaolin and Yan Qing sitting in the back.


    "Business street!" The two girls spoke almost in unison.


    Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that today''s disaster can''t be avoided. If it''s due to the terrible martial arts, you have to ask, which scenic spot can you go to for a walk? Once women arrive at the commercial street, can they still hold down the power of the flood and famine in their bodies?


    Xiao Yao can''t help shivering at the thought of these things. He really has a psychological shadow. Whether he is shopping with Li Xiaoxiao or with Xia Yixing Xiao Yao, he has to go shopping every time. When he thinks of that feeling, Xiao Yao will fight with Changjian shop again. Anyway, with his current strength, Changjian shop can''t beat him anyway. That''s quite safe!


    "Good!" After hearing what Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin said, Wu Jingtian laughs, "how''s the commercial street! The golden pedestrian street and commercial street in Jiannan city are very good, and the department store building is also very good. Let''s have a good walk today! "


    "..." the corners of Xiao Yao''s mouth are twitching. He feels that Wu Jingtian is just jumping into the fire pit with his eyes closed. Even if he jumps into the fire pit himself, he has to pull himself to jump together. If he can, Xiao Yao really wants to turn around and leave now, and then tell everyone that he doesn''t know the bastard around him at all, I just don''t know if others will believe what I said.


    "Really?" When Wu Jingtian said that, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "It''s true, of course." Wu Jingtian smiles. The smile on his face is full of pride, which seems to excite Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin. He feels very proud. As he drives towards the commercial street, he introduces the two girls behind him, and even remembers the time of several relocations very clearly, Xiao Yao has every reason to believe that this guy has done his homework before, but it also makes Xiao Yao a little surprised. Is Wu Jingtian enlightened?


    When they come to the commercial street, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin are just like birds breaking free from a birdcage. Almost when they see a shop, they have to go in and have a look.


    "Man, you can hang around with them. I''ll buy a pack of cigarettes first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hey, hey, don''t buy it. I have it!" Wu Jingtian smiles and opens the trunk. There is a box in it. "These are all special gifts. I brought them back from Kyoto. I originally planned to give them to my father, but I forgot them before. Take some first."


    After Xiao Yao took a bag, Wu Jingtian asked curiously, "don''t you smoke?"


    "I didn''t smoke, but that doesn''t mean I won''t smoke." Xiao Yao sighed, looked at the direction of Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin, turned his face, looked at Wu Jingtian, and said seriously, "I think you should take a bag, too."


    "No, I''ve already quit." Wu Jingtian waved his hand.


    "I''ll do whatever you want. It''s not me who will be bored." Xiao Yao spread out his cigarette and drew out one to light it.


    Wu Jingtian smiles and then walks into the store. Since he is the one who takes Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing to go shopping, he should pay for what these two girls buy, though neither Yan Qing nor Jiang Xiaolin is the one who is short of money.


    Before long, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin come out. The two girls discuss something, and then they go into a nearby store. Wu Jingtian doesn''t follow directly this time, but goes to Xiao Yao.


    "Give me a cigarette." Wu Jingtian coughed, "I''ll stay outside for a while, too."


    "Didn''t you quit long ago?" Xiao Yao joked.


    "I quit yesterday." Wu Jingtian coughed and said.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes, took out one and handed it to Wu Jingtian. He said, "wait, it''s still early. In the evening, they may not be able to turn the street around." He also scolded Wu Jingtian in his heart. He had to take two girls to go shopping.


    "Can''t you turn this street around in an afternoon?" Wu Jingtian''s expression is a little strange, and he obviously doesn''t agree with Xiao Yao''s words.


    As soon as he heard Wu Jingtian''s words, Xiao Yao understood that this guy must not have been out shopping with girls, otherwise he could not have said such layman''s words. He thought Wu Jingtian had been ready before, but now it seems that he is completely fearless!


    "Don''t talk about the whole street. They can turn half a street. They can do it." Xiao Yao sighed, stamped out the cigarette end in his mouth and threw it into a garbage can, "OK, don''t smoke, let''s follow." He thought, do you also want to buy a gift for Li Xiaoxiao? After all, I didn''t buy anything when I came back from Kyoto this time. Now I can''t buy nothing, can I?


    Wu Jingtian''s face is depressed. The cigarette in his mouth has just been lit, OK?


    At Xiao Yao''s urging, he had to throw the cigarette in his mouth into the garbage can, and then followed Xiao Yao into the shop.


    "Xiao Yao, Wu Jingtian, come here!" Yan Qing waved to them, "what do you think of this dress?"


    "Well... Not bad." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, this dress doesn''t suit you!" Wu Jingtian said, "look at the color. How earthy it is!"


    Xiao Yao looks at Wu Jingtian with a strange look. What is this guy''s brain thinking? Even if you really think this dress is rustic, you can''t say that! When you say that, don''t you also say that Yan Qing''s eyes are old-fashioned?


    This is a taboo!


    Sure enough, after hearing Wu Jingtian''s words, Yan Qing glared at him: "hum, I don''t have any taste at all. Xiao Yao has a good eye and says it''s OK. Forget it, I don''t want to tell you. I''m just a big old man."


    Wu Jingtian looks aggrieved. In his opinion, the color of that dress is really old-fashioned. Did he say something wrong?


    "By the way, Yan Qing, can you do me a favor?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What''s up?" Yan Qing is a little curious. Does this guy still need help?


    "I want to buy a dress as a gift. Can you help me have a look?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes?" Yan Qing narrowed her eyes and said, "are you going to give it to a girl?"


    Xiao Yao''s face was a little embarrassed and nodded. Anyway, there was nothing to deny.


    Yan Qing said with a smile: "it seems that you already have a girlfriend! It''s a pity. Originally, I thought you were good, and I planned to help you cultivate your feelings. Now, this idea is in vain. Ah, are all the good men in the world well-known


    "..." the corner of Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently. This girl is really fierce! Are girls like this now? Listen to my grandfather, the girls at the foot of the mountain are very reserved. Is the times progressing too fast?


    "I think that''s a good one!" Yan Qing held out her hand, pointed to a black dress and said, "by the way, who are you going to give it to? Is it a girlfriend or a girl you like? "


    "Well... It''s a girlfriend." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s good." Yan Qing nodded, "if it''s just the girl you like, then we can''t choose the expensive one. In case the future talks collapse, we won''t feel heartache, will we?"


    Xiao Yao black line, but still nodded, Yan Qing said is very reasonable, this is too for his own sake, he will be moved to cry.


    "Xiao Yao, do you really have a girlfriend?" Jiang Xiaolin went up to him and asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, probably thinking of Li Xiaoxiao, with a sweet smile on his face. Anyway, Li Xiaoxiao is his first love!


    "Ah, it''s a pity..." Jiang Xiaolin whispered, Xiao Yao is really a capable person, Jiang Xiaolin''s impression of Xiao Yao is also very good, originally she planned to make up Xiao Yao and her best friend, but now it seems that this plan has failed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t hear what Jiang Xiaolin said. Even if he did, he would pretend he didn''t.


    However, Xiao Yao thinks that Yan Qing''s previous words must be joking. He and she are not so familiar. Can''t he fall in love at first sight? He''s not so narcissistic about himself.


    "This one looks really good." After looking at the dress recommended by Yan Qing, Jiang Xiaolin nodded and asked, "but this one depends on the bust. Xiao Yao, do you know your girlfriend''s bust?"


    Xiao Yao''s expression changed and he couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t want to call Li Xiaoxiao directly. Otherwise, Li Xiaoxiao knew in advance, and there would be no surprise effect. Moreover, Li Xiaoxiao would certainly advise Xiao Yao not to spend that money on the phone.


    "Well, you don''t even know your girlfriend''s bust, do you?" Yan Qing laughs.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. Of course, he knew what Yan Qing was laughing at. But what''s so funny about it? I am a simple person. How can I do something shameful without marriage?


    After he estimated it in his heart, Xiao Yao looked at Yan Qing and looked at it carefully.


    Yan Qing was dazzled by Xiao Yao''s eyes. She rolled her eyes and said, "what do you think I''m doing? I''m not your girlfriend


    "No, I don''t know the bust, but I think she should be much bigger than you." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "..." Yan Qing''s face changed from green to white, from white to red. At last, he stamped his feet hard and yelled at Xiao Yao, "Xiao Yao, I''m fighting with you!"


    This guy has gone too far! He has gone too far! Even if it''s true, I can''t say it? Isn''t that bullying?


    When it comes to chest circumference, it''s really a pain that Yan Qing can''t say. She doesn''t know why she is striving for success everywhere, but her chest is not striving for success. It''s more than 20 years old, but her chest circumference is still like a girl in high school, but now Xiao Yao has to compare herself. Isn''t it salt on the scar? Looking at Yan Qing''s angry appearance, Xiao Yao is depressed. What he says is the truth. Why is Yan Qing still angry? Jiang Xiaolin on the side also can''t laugh or cry. Previously, she thought Wu Jingtian''s EQ was very low. Now it seems that Xiao Yao is not much higher than Wu Jingtian!

 Chapter 396

    Since Xiao Yao said that, Yan Qing''s eyes have changed, just like when she saw Xiao Yao for the first time.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to realize what disaster comes from his mouth. Now he is still depressed and puzzled. Did he say something wrong? Just as he was going to ask Yan Qing, he was glared back by the other party''s fierce eyes, so he was cured and put it in his heart. He grabbed his head and couldn''t help sighing, "woman''s heart, undersea needle!


    If you want to say that the most difficult thing to guess in the world is the girl''s mind. People say that women''s faces will change in June. It seems that this is true.


    "Brother Wu, did I say something wrong earlier?" Xiao Yao whispered to Wu Jingtian.


    Wu Jingtian also shook his head and puzzled: "I don''t know. I don''t think you said anything wrong? By the way, didn''t you say that before? Aunt Yanqing has come here these days. You know, women are not very stable in mood these days, so you should understand her now! "


    After hearing Wu Jingtian''s words, Xiao Yao immediately showed a look of sudden realization. Yes, women''s emotions are very unstable these days. It''s no wonder that they will change their faces when they say they change their faces.


    Fortunately, Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao are secretly communicating. If Yan Qing knows what these two guys are saying, maybe he will really have the idea of playing with Xiao Yao!


    Xiao Yao can''t get an answer from Wu Jingtian. In fact, it''s very normal. In terms of emotional intelligence, although Xiao Yao is not high, he still wants to be higher than Wu Jingtian. What''s the meaning of asking baldness?


    Finally, Jiang Xiaolin helped to buy two or three clothes. After all the clothes were packed, Xiao Yao also settled the accounts for the clothes Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing bought.


    Out of the shop, Yan Qing still looks unhappy. Xiao Yao can only sigh in his heart, and he has already thought that if Li Xiaoxiao comes to his aunt, he must walk around, so as not to offend these aunts, and his life will be hard.


    Woman! It''s hard to figure out


    "Do you want anything else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s still early. Why?" Yan Qing stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao sighed. It''s really early now, but the main reason is that his patience and two legs are not able to bear it! Thinking of this, he glared at Wu Jingtian again. Wu Jingtian seemed to know what he wanted to express. He could only lower his head in shame when he didn''t touch Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "We''re going to keep going. After a while, we''ll go to the night market." Yan Qing said, "what''s the matter? Are you in a hurry? If you are very anxious, you can go back first. Anyway, we have no one to hold you


    "Xiaoqing, what do you say?" Jiang Xiaolin frowned.


    Yan Qing rolled her eyes and stopped talking.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "Yan Qing, I know that your aunt has come here these days and she is not stable, but you can''t always find fault with me. If you do, I will be very wronged."


    "..." Yan Qing stares at Xiao Yao. She can''t believe her ears. What does this guy say? He even said that he had come, and his aunt was in an unstable mood? If you can, Yan Qing would like to rush at once and bite a piece of meat from Xiao Yao.


    Just when Yan Qing wants to speak, suddenly a figure runs past her. At the same time, Yan Qing gives out a cry of surprise. After a pain in her wrist, the bag that she caught in her hand is robbed.


    The man was also a man of discernment. At a glance, he saw that it was Hermes, but he had just snatched the bag. Before he could enjoy the joy of his hand, he suddenly had a pain in his abdomen. Just when he snatched the bag, Xiao Yao had already reacted, and quickly rushed over. He kicked the man and directly kicked him to Yan Qing''s feet, frowning: "it''s too bold to rob in broad daylight."


    After Xiao Yao kicked the man on the ground, he let out a scream. The next second, Yan Qing rushed over and stepped on the man''s feet with high heels.


    "Little thief, you just don''t want to live! Hum, you dare to rob all my things. I think you are tired of living! " Yan Qing said as he stepped on the man''s feet. Xiao Yao felt numb when he stepped on the man''s high heel. It seems that Yan Qing is also a cruel man!


    "Ah The man is lying on the ground rolling, rolling back and forth, trying to avoid the attack of Kai Yanqing, but he obviously underestimates Yanqing''s ruthlessness. Even if he wants to escape, Yan Qing will still follow and continue to step on it. Xiao Yao thought that if Yan Qing''s heel could be sharper, there would be many black blood holes on the man who robbed her bag.


    Wu Jingtian wanted to do it, but after seeing this scene, he immediately backed back. He thought it was better to keep a low profile at this time, so as not to be hurt by Yan Qing.


    "Xiaoqing, stop kicking now. If you kick him again, you will kick him to death!" Jiang Xiaolin hurried forward to hold Yan Qing.


    Even if Jiang Xiaolin is pulling, Yan Qing still mends her feet again, as if she has taken this man as Xiao Yao who said she was "small" before.


    "What are you doing! what are you doing? How can you hit people? " At this time, seven or eight people rushed over.


    The first one was wearing a yellow coat. The graffiti on the coat made people feel upset. The gold-plated necklace on his neck seemed to break the man''s neck. I don''t know what this guy thought.


    "Brother Liu, help me!" The man who had robbed Yan Qingbao had no strength to speak. After seeing the seven or eight people, he was relieved.


    "Who are you?" Yan Qing is like a little pepper, and her voice is very strong.


    "Do you care who we are? How can you hit anyone? " The man named brother Liu was surprised when he saw Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing. The next second, he was salivating. No matter Yan Qing or Jiang Xiaolin, their looks were first-class. Maybe they were a little bit more distant from Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, but in the ordinary world, they were pretty girls, even if they were big stars, It is estimated that most people will believe it.


    "Are we beating people at will?" Yan Qing seems to be a little angry, "just now these two guys are going to rob our things, don''t you see?"


    "Grab your stuff?" Brother Liu sneered, "sorry, I haven''t seen it yet!"


    "You are unreasonable!" Yan Qingqi''s body is shaking.


    At this time, the seven people behind the six had blocked the retreat of Xiao Yao and others, as if they were afraid that these people would suddenly turn and run away.


    "Come on, Yan Qing, don''t argue with them." Jiang Xiaolin pulls Yan Qing, who also plans to argue with the other party, and frowns.


    Yan Qing is slightly a Leng, then immediately understand to come over, seem to nod, look at that Liu elder brother with a kind of disgusting eyes, way: "affection you are a gang!"


    There was silence all around.


    They all look at Yan Qing with a strange look.


    "What''s the matter? Am I right?" Yan Qing is a little uncomfortable to see by Xiao Yao and others, and can''t help asking.


    "No, you''re right." Xiao Yao coughed and rubbed his face. What Yan Qing said is right, but isn''t it obvious? Love Yan Qing, this or just found out?


    It seems that this woman''s IQ is also a little terrible!


    After listening to Yan Qing''s words, the expression on brother Liu''s face didn''t change at all. He just gave a ferocious smile and said, "little girl, let''s get down to business first. My brother has been beaten like a bear by you. Tell me, what should I do? If you want to say that, don''t talk about me. I''m afraid that even the brothers of the same family behind me can''t swallow it, can they? "


    "What do you want?" Wu startled the sky and glared.


    "How are you, losing money!" Although Wu Jingtian''s tall body is very deterrent to this stop, after all, there are only two men on their side, he and Xiao Yao, while there are seven or eight men on the other side. If they really fight, they can''t tell who is afraid of who! At least, in the eyes of brother Liu and others, this is the situation.


    However, Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing are not nervous at all. Wu Jingtian is a Wuchi with very good skills. What about Xiao Yao? That''s the master who can defeat the long sword line. If these people can defeat these two, it''s really amazing.


    Therefore, now Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing''s faces are very flat, absolutely not afraid.


    "Want us to lose money?" Wu Jingtian looked at brother Liu''s eyes like looking at a fool, "do you think you have that ability?"


    "Oh, why do you want to play hard with us?" Brother Liu''s eyes are full of banter when he looks at Wu Jingtian. In his opinion, Wu Jingtian just wants to be a hero in front of girls. He has seen many such men over the years. Which one is not beaten black and blue by himself and howls? Now Brother Liu has made a decision in his heart. This matter can''t be easily settled.


    "How much do you want?" Wu Jingtian was very angry and laughed.


    He felt that he was really a bit humiliated this time. You know, Jiannan city is his hometown, his chassis. What happened? As soon as I took two girls to walk around, there was a robbery. Haramoto was a bit embarrassed. However, this matter was not finished, but something even more irritating happened. These bastards didn''t steal things, and they even planned to blackmail with themselves. Is that too serious?


    After listening to Wu Jingtian''s words, brother Liu is very happy. In his opinion, the other party is ready to admit his advice.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t need much. Our brothers are all reasonable people. Anyway, it''s not very serious. In this case, it''s almost enough to pay 30000 or 50000 yuan." Brother Liu said with a smile, looking at his appearance and tone of speech, people who don''t know really think that this is a reasonable master.


    "Thirty or fifty thousand? It''s too little, isn''t it Wu Jingtian shook the Land Rover key in his hand and said, "my car costs millions."¡° "Yes?" Brother Liu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and now they all want to slap themselves. What are they saying now? These people are not short of money! It seems that this time I really want to make a fortune¡° ha-ha! What I said is only medical expenses. My brother may fall ill in the future. He may need to be taken care of later. It''s not a small sum of money. It''s 500000! I''ll buy it out fifty times, so that I won''t have to wrangle in the future. " Brother Liu is very open-minded way, "after half a million, we''ll go back to the bridge, Bridge Road, I promise I won''t trouble you again!"

 Chapter 397

    Wu Jingtian looked at brother Liu and couldn''t help laughing again.


    "I said, man, can you do something? Don''t ask for half a million. I can''t have so much change. " Wu Jingtian said, squinting.


    "Yeah?" Brother Liu now feels that his brain is not enough.


    He was thinking, is there something wrong with this stupid big brain? There are even people who dislike the less they want. Isn''t it a psycho? What''s more, half a million in this young man''s eyes are all small change? Is this guy crazy?


    "How much can you give?" Brother Liu asked tentatively.


    "My minimum denomination is one million." Wu Jingtian said.


    Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin both frowned. Now let''s not talk about brother Liu. It''s just that they can''t figure out what''s going on. Is Wu Jingtian''s brain really broken?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t worry at all. He doesn''t think Wu Jingtian is stupid.


    "Then I want five million!" Brother Liu took a deep breath and said.


    Anyway, now that all the fat sheep have been sent to the door, if brother Liu is still polite, he will start to despise himself. This is a lengtouqing. How aggrieved would he be if he let go of this opportunity? So this time, he asked for five million.


    "Five million, right?" Wu Jingtian nodded with a smile, "when do you want me to burn it for you?"


    "Yeah?" Brother Liu''s face immediately changed, and then quickly gloomy down, gloomy some terrible, looking at Wu Jingtian''s eyes are full of venom. He''s not a fool either. Now Wu Jingtian has said that. If he still can''t understand anything, it''s really brain piercing.


    "Boy, how dare you fool me?" Brother Liu said in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t fool you. As I said before, the minimum denomination is one million. What else can I have except paper money?" Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Damn it, don''t be shameless!" Brother Liu was angry, and his face looked ferocious.


    "Give it back, don''t you? I don''t know who is shameless. " Wu Jingtian seems to be too lazy to talk to each other, so he puts out his fist and smashes it at the other side.


    Brother Liu didn''t have the slightest preparation at all. He didn''t expect that in the case of few enemies and many of us, the other party would dare to choose to do it first. It''s just that the old man is tired of hanging himself!


    So, this punch is solid hit brother Liu''s chest, brother Liu''s body directly flew several meters, finally issued a scream, holding his injured position rolling body.


    His forehead is full of sweat. I can see that Wu Jingtian spared no effort in that blow just now.


    "Tut Tut, what a tragedy." Xiao Yao sighed. Everyone could see that Wu Jingtian was really angry this time.


    After brother Liu was beaten to fly out, the rest of the people quickly stepped back, and then looked at Wu Jingtian with a kind of fear in their eyes, with fear in their eyes. This fist will blow others out. How strong is it?


    "Damn, what are you looking at? Give it to me! They are just two men. What are you afraid of? " Brother Liu looks at Wu Jingtian resentfully, then yells at his younger brothers.


    Brother Liu''s words can be regarded as a wake-up call for his younger brothers, yes! This guy can fight, the other side is only two people, but there are still seven people on his side. As the saying goes, two fists are not equal to four hands, and one of the two men is so thin that he has no fighting power at all!


    "Who will let go first, I''ll give you 1000 yuan!" Liu Ge continued. As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under the heavy reward. After he said this, the remaining seven little brothers rushed toward Wu Jingtian with a roar as if they had beaten the blood of a chicken.


    "I don''t know what to do." Wu Jingtian holds a fist in one hand, kicks out and kicks one of the men out. At the same time, he takes a step back to avoid the attack. In a moment, he leans to the other side again.


    Only three of the seven men chose to attack Wu Jingtian, and the remaining four rushed towards Xiao Yao. After all, the persimmon is soft. In their opinion, Wu Jingtian is obviously not easy to provoke, so it''s better to start with this thin man first.


    Wu Jingtian can only laugh and cry. He is wondering if those four people are out of their minds. If these seven people besiege him at the same time, even if he can get out of the siege, he may get a little hurt. But these people are looking for Xiao Yao''s trouble. Isn''t they looking for death? That''s Xiao Yao who has been defeated by the company commander!


    Xiao Yao was also depressed when he looked at the four men who came towards him. He thought that he didn''t need to do it by himself this time. After all, with the strength of Wu Jingtian, he didn''t have any problem in dealing with the seven little fish and shrimp. At most, he was hit by a punch. However, even if he wanted to watch the excitement, the other side would not let him show off his heart, I have to rush up for trouble.


    "It''s very easy to bully me, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao said that his body had turned into a shadow. He rushed to the first man who rushed to him. At the same time, he hit the other man''s face with a fist. He immediately turned over his body and dodged a foot. He immediately reached out his wrist, grabbed the man''s ankle and threw it out.


    Liu Ge lay on the ground watching, but his heart set off a storm.


    He felt that this time he really kicked to the iron plate. Looking at the skills of the two young men, he must not be ordinary people!


    When he thought about this, Xiao Yao had already solved it.


    "Hey, I''m afraid your little brothers are not enough?" Wu Jingtian comes to brother Liu with a sneer on his face.


    "You... What do you want to do?" A strong sense of fear filled brother Liu''s heart. Now his younger brothers have fallen down, and his dependence is gone. To put it bluntly, now he is just the fish on the other party''s chopping board, and can only be slaughtered, even without the opportunity to resist!


    Wu Jingtian reaches out his hand and picks brother Liu up. His eyes are cold: "sorry."


    "Apology?" Brother Liu was slightly stunned.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you want to?" Wu Jingtian asked with a cold smile.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Liu Ge is so flustered that he doesn''t choose to wait for the way. What''s the joke? If he really just apologizes, he will say thousands of apologies continuously. But now that he has reached this stage, he just needs to apologize himself, and the other party can let him go?


    Isn''t that easy to talk about? He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Also at this time, suddenly a loud voice came.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Several men in police uniform rushed to him.


    See the head of the police, brother Liu''s eyes immediately flashed a light, very excited.


    "Brother in law, it''s me!" Brother Liu waved at the policeman.


    When Peng Yun saw brother Liu, he immediately frowned and winked at him. Brother Liu also realized that he had just said something wrong and quickly said, "officer Peng, come and help me!"


    Peng Yun sighed. He had nothing to do with his brother-in-law. However, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with what his brother-in-law did. Sometimes they even cooperated. After all, some people couldn''t bluff, so he needed to do it by himself at this time.


    "Oh, it''s coming fast!" Liu Ge Gang just of that shout, also by Wu Jing day listened in the ear.


    "What''s the matter? Let the people go Peng Yun points to Wu Jingtian and shouts angrily.


    "Let go?" Wu Jingtian''s eyes turned around and said, "if you let me go, I''ll let it go. Don''t I have no face?"


    "..." Peng Yun''s face changed slightly, and he was annoyed. "What do you mean? Don''t you see we''re police? "


    "Brother Wu, let that guy go first." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Jingtian didn''t plan to carry brother Liu all the time. How sour is his arm?


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Peng Yun went to brother Liu and asked.


    "They deliberately hurt people!" As soon as brother Liu was released, he spoke quickly.


    "Deliberately wounding?" Wu Jing Tian Le said, "I didn''t see it. You''re quite cultured?"


    "Shut up Peng Yun glared at Wu Jingtian and said, "in broad daylight, you dare to hit people. It''s too lawless. I''ll catch you all and take them back to the Institute!"


    "You want us?" Wu Jingtian was a little surprised, "are you sure?"


    "Why, do you still want to arrest?" Peng Yun said coldly.


    Wu Jingtian laughed angrily again: "well, I want to see what tricks you can play. I tell you, if you catch me today, don''t try to send me out!"


    Peng Yun feels that Wu Jingtian is a brain wreck. He will be caught by himself. He even wants to come out easily. If he doesn''t peel a layer of fart, Peng Yun will feel sorry.


    Brother Liu also laughs. He knows very well that after these people are arrested in the Bureau, they will be in charge. After working in this field for so long, Peng Yun and brother Liu have never seen any kind of prick. But no matter what kind of prick, they will be taught a lesson when they get to the Bureau. They are honest and honest. They have more grandchildren than grandchildren!


    "Hey, brother-in-law, you have a good eye? Those two girls are beautiful Peng Yun gathered up to brother Liu and said with a smile.


    "Of course!" Brother Liu flashed a cold light in his eyes and said, "when the time comes, we''ll be one by one?"


    "Isn''t that good?" Peng Yun slightly embarrassed way, "if I really do this, Lan Lan there..."


    "Ha ha! You can rest assured that although you are my brother-in-law, I can''t pit you! I promise, as long as you don''t say I don''t say, LAN LAN will never know! " Brother Liu himself knows that his brother-in-law is not a master who can live in leisure. Besides, if he wants Peng Yun to help him, he won''t eat any sweets. Why do people want to help him?


    "That''s good!" Peng Yun laughed and said, "arrest me!"


    The three policemen brought by Peng Yun immediately walked towards Wu Jingtian and others.


    "Get out of the way! I will go by myself Wu Jingtian gave a drink. Let alone, it worked. At least the three policemen didn''t dare to come near. Peng Yun was annoyed: "do you dare to have a tantrum with me?"¡° Do you really want to torture me? " Wu Jing Tian Leng said with a smile, "OK, you can do whatever you want. Don''t regret it then." When talking, Wu Jingtian looked at Xiao Yao and Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin again: "let''s go to Jiannan police station by the way. It''s tourism."

 Chapter 398

    Jiannan city police station, interrogation room, Peng Yun slapped on the table.


    "Be honest! There are all human and material evidences. What else can you deny? " Peng Yunhu glares at Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian, who are sitting in front of him.


    However, his anger seemed to sink into the sea without any response, which made him feel furious.


    Xiao Yao looks around, while Wu Jingtian sits on the chair whistling, and doesn''t care about him at all.


    His heart is shaking. How can I say that he is also a team leader? How can I say that these two guys were captured by himself? Can''t you give yourself a little face? He was so angry that he wanted to lift the table.


    But he also knew that even if he really lifted up the table, it was estimated that these two people would not give him any good looks.


    "Stubborn, do you think that if you don''t say anything, I have nothing to do with you?" Peng Yun sneered, "such an idea is ridiculous!"


    "Are you self congratulating?" Wu Jing Tian Le, "who told you that I think so?"


    "..." Peng Yun stopped.


    No one really told him that Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao thought so, but what else could these two guys think besides that?


    Are you really wrong? I don''t know why, Peng Yun suddenly has a very uncomfortable feeling. He wanted to see the panic and fear on Xiao Yao''s and Wu Jingtian''s faces, but they didn''t show such an expression. On the contrary, they still looked as if Mount Tai had collapsed in front of them.


    It''s abnormal. As the saying goes, if things are abnormal, there must be demons. He thinks that there must be something he doesn''t know.


    "By the way, tell your people, the two girls, you''d better not provoke." Wu Jingtian suddenly thought of something and said.


    "Yes?" Peng Yun is tiny a Leng, this time, he unexpectedly saw unnatural from Wu Jingtian''s face, "what meaning?"


    "Literally, don''t touch the two girls, otherwise..." Wu Jingtian didn''t go on, but the cold in his eyes made Peng Yun feel a palpitation.


    Peng Yun can''t help thinking, what''s the identity of this man! Why just one look can make you feel uneasy?


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t agree to this request. If I can''t find a breakthrough in you, the two girls will naturally have to be interrogated." Peng Yun coughed and said.


    Wu Jingtian was stunned, then sneered: "are you threatening me?"


    He had understood the meaning of the policeman sitting in front of him.


    This is to tell him from the side that if I can''t hear what I want from you, I will go to those two girls for trouble!


    Wu Jingtian is afraid of everything, but is not afraid of threats!


    He laughed angrily and stared at Peng Yun: "where are the two girls?"


    "The interrogation room next door." Peng Yun really said what he had.


    "I want to go over." Wu Jingtian said in a deep voice.


    "You want to go over?" Peng Yun seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world and couldn''t help laughing, "who do you think you are? Do you want to go there? "


    And the other two policemen in the interrogation room couldn''t help laughing, and even fell back and forth.


    "Is that funny?" Wu Jingtian said in a deep voice, "if something happens to them, I have to tear down your bones!"


    "How dare you threaten me?" Peng Yun suddenly became angry. Although he was still guessing the identity of the other party, it might not be easy, but he didn''t turn back. Anyway, the other party has been offended by himself. It''s meaningless to think about these things.


    What''s more, now it''s on his chassis, but even so, this young man dares to threaten himself in front of his subordinates. If this thing goes out, how can he continue to play in the bureau?


    Buddha for a stick of incense, people for a breath.


    What to say, he will not let each other off easily!


    Now that he has made a decision in his heart, Peng Yun is much more relaxed.


    At this time, the iron door of the interrogation room was pushed open from the outside.


    "Captain Peng." A young policeman came in, then leaned over his head and said in a low voice, "your brother-in-law just now took some people into the interrogation room next door."


    "What?" Peng Yun''s face slightly changed, frowned, slapped on the table, he took his brother-in-law also seems to have no way, but he did not expect that the other party''s courage is so big, also want to do something in the Bureau, this is to make trouble? If this matter is known by the above, don''t say that what big brother, even if he himself, also have to fall into, this is not a joke!


    Wu Jingtian didn''t hear what the policeman said just now, but Xiao Yao did.


    He stood up abruptly with a gloomy face.


    "Take us there." Xiao Yao''s voice sounds cold.


    "Where are you going?" Peng Yun is slightly a Leng, then angrily way, "you sit down for me! Hum, do you still want to play roughshod with us? "


    "Don''t let me say it again." Xiao Yao''s eyes fluctuated a little, flashing a cold light.


    "You..."


    This time, Peng Yun just opened his mouth, but without saying anything, he was already choked by Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter? I''ve already called before. We just need to wait for someone to come Wu Jingtian is startled by Xiao Yao and asks quickly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and sighed: "the guy named brother Liu took people to find Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin."


    "What?" Wu Jingtian is also startled. He feels that he is a bit reckless this time. If he and Xiao Yao are the only ones, he can follow them to the Bureau. Anyway, these people can''t do anything to them. But Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin, if something really happens here, let''s not say that the Yan Family and Jiang family are furious, even if they are themselves, I''m afraid I can''t forgive myself.


    Think of these, he red eyes directly a fist hit in the past, will stand next to Peng Yun a policeman hit fly out.


    "You... You dare to attack the police!" Another policeman has been a policeman for five or six years. He has seen a lot of arrogant criminals. But once he gets here, he will lose his sense of security. At most, his mouth is a little greasy. What do you do? Don''t make a noise, let them speak louder, they dare not!


    As soon as his words were finished, Wu Jingtian raised his foot and kicked the man in the abdomen. The policeman who had just entered the interrogation room and reported to Peng Yun saw that the situation was not good, and immediately roared at the top of his voice and planned to turn and leave.


    However, his speed was certainly not as fast as Xiao Yao''s. as soon as he moved to the side, he let out a scream in his mouth. On his knee, there was a silver needle shining in the light.


    "You go first." Xiao Yao said, "leave the rest to me."


    Wu Jingtian nodded. Now is not the time to be polite with Xiao Yao.


    As soon as the two men walked out of the interrogation room, seven or eight men with batons in their hands rushed towards them.


    Xiao Yao is relieved to see that there is no gun in the other party''s hand. After all, bullets don''t have eyes. Although Xiao Yao is confident in his own skills, if all the guns in the other party''s hand are guns, Xiao Yao can only raise his hand and surrender.


    "Get over there." Xiao Yao said a word and leaned directly towards the seven or eight policemen.


    Wu Jingtian immediately turned around and got into an interrogation room on the side.


    In that interrogation room, Yan Qing pulls Jiang Xiaolin behind her, and she uses her fists and fists to throw one of brother Liu''s younger brothers to the ground.


    "Damn, if you want to take advantage of me, you want to die!" Yan Qing while talking, while once again kick out a foot.


    Wu Jingtian sees this scene, and he is relieved. As long as Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin are OK, he doesn''t care if those gangsters are dead or not.


    Brother Liu''s face became more and more gloomy. He never thought that the girl had some skills. Two or three men couldn''t get close to her.


    It''s also good that Yan Qing has practiced with her big brother in the army since she was a child. Otherwise, even if it doesn''t lead to a catastrophe now, it''s estimated that she will have to suffer some losses.


    "Wu Jingtian, you are here. Help me to fight quickly!" Yan Qing was relieved when she saw Wu Jingtian. The most she could do was to hold on. After a long time, she couldn''t carry it.


    "Damn, Liu, I think you''re looking for death!" Wu Jingtian''s chest also has a group of anger. At this time, he didn''t suppress the fire in his heart, and strode toward brother Liu.


    "You... What do you want to do?" After seeing Wu Jingtian, brother Liu was obviously startled. This burly man''s skill is quite good.


    He was a little surprised. Isn''t this guy still in the interrogation room? How did you get out? He wants to swear. What is Peng Yun doing? This person all ran out, didn''t that side notice?


    When he thought about this, Wu Jingtian had rushed to him.


    And the direction of Wu Jingtian is blocking the door, so brother Liu wants to run out, so he has to bypass Wu Jingtian. In short, he has no way back now.


    "Damn it, do you want me? I''ll fight with you first! " After roaring, a fierce light flashed in brother Liu''s eyes. He had a dagger in his hand and stabbed at Wu Jingtian''s body.


    "Hum, can a grasshopper kill an elephant with a knife?" Wu Jingtian sneers and holds brother Liu''s wrist. Then he falls over his shoulder and the dagger flies out.


    The next second, Wu Jingtian stepped heavily on him, and a scream came out from the interrogation room.


    And those gangsters who were still standing in the interrogation room all reacted at this time. They all looked at Wu Jingtian with a kind of fear.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong!" One of them had a very flexible head. When he saw Wu Jingtian coming towards them, he knelt down on the ground without saying a word and kowtowed his head. Wu Jingtian''s fighting power was obvious to all of them before. Can such a person do it? They have no such idea at all¡° Is it all right to apologize? " Wu Jingtian just wants to start, but Yan Qing pulls him over¡° Yan Qing, don''t pull me. I can''t do this! " Wu Jing said with a dark face. Yan Qing glanced at him and said, "who said I''m going to pull you? But get out of the way first, I''ll do it With these words, Yan Qing rushes directly to the front of him, treading on the high-heeled shoes and kicking directly on a gangster''s body, a shrill scream rings out¡° You want to catch me! I have to let you die! " With these words, Yan Qing stepped on one of the men''s important positions. Seeing this, Wu Jingtian couldn''t help shivering. He was wondering if he had gone too fa

 Chapter 399

    Although these gangsters also have mistakes, they are not so big, are they?


    Wu Jingtian originally thought that Yan Qing''s hands were meaningless. After all, it was a little girl! It''s so light. If it doesn''t hurt or itch, it''s better to do it by yourself.


    But now Wujing genius realized that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake. Seeing the high-heeled shoes stepping on the important part of the gangster, Wu Jingtian couldn''t help but take a breath, as if the foot was stepping on him.


    "Tut Tut, what a tragedy." He couldn''t help sighing and murmuring.


    It''s estimated that now, those gangsters all want to be Wu Jingtian.


    It''s not a woman. It''s just a woman!


    In fact, it''s not only those thugs who think so, but also Wu Jingtian who is standing on the side.


    Originally, brother Liu was also a little depressed, but he got a fat beating! However, after seeing his younger brothers, he suddenly felt that he was lucky. Fortunately, he was beaten by Wu Jingtian. If he fell into the hands of that female yakha, he would be destroyed.


    But his idea is still a little simple, because the next second, Yan Qing walked towards him with a sneer.


    "You... You don''t come here!" Brother Liu''s eyes at Yan Qing are like looking at the devil. He wants to get up, but the previous Wu Jingtian''s actions are equivalent to tearing down his bones, so it''s too difficult to stand up now, but it can''t limit his limbs!


    So, like maggots, he squirmed on the ground.


    "Damn, you still want to run?" Yan Qing is angry and rushes to the front of him with high heels.


    "Ah Brother Liu made a scream like a pig.


    "Let you want to take advantage of me!" While speaking, Yan Qing stepped on the important part of brother Liu.


    Wu Jingtian''s mouth twitched violently.


    It''s killing people without blood!


    Yan Qing''s next step will destroy brother Liu''s happiness for the rest of his life. Originally, Wu Jingtian didn''t want to let brother Liu go, but now, he suddenly sympathizes with each other.


    "Xiaoqing, almost forget it?" Jiang Xiaolin can''t see it any more. Although her heart is full of anger, she can''t bear to see it.


    "It''s OK, Xiaolin. You get out of the way first. If I don''t teach this guy a lesson, maybe he will bully others in the future!" Yan Qing said.


    Jiang Xiaolin listens to Yan Qing''s words and nods. It''s true that if brother Liu wants to deal with ordinary people instead of them this time, he can''t be bullied to death by these bastards? She''s not a child, and she doesn''t think that if someone like brother Liu is let go this time, he will change his mind.


    "Xiaolin, you should be here first. I''ll go out and have a look." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Good." Jiang Xiaolin nodded. Anyway, now these gangsters have basically lost their fighting power. Next, they will only be trampled by Yan Qing. Therefore, she has nothing to worry about.


    When Wu Jingtian just walked out of the door of the interrogation room, he heard Yan Qing yelling: "Oh, I dare to hide. I have such a bad temper that I trample on you!"


    "Ah Brother Liu screamed again, his face turned pale, his forehead was full of sweat, and finally he fainted with pain.


    "Well, you can''t live by yourself." Wu Jingtian shook his head.


    Outside the interrogation room, Xiao Yao had beaten all eight policemen down, but at this time, another five or six policemen rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    "Stop, don''t move!" The head of a middle-aged police actually took out a black gun from his waist, the black muzzle aimed at Xiao Yao.


    "Damn it! It''s a big deal! " Wu Jingtian immediately spilled a layer of sweat on his forehead. After all, no matter how high his kung fu was, he was afraid of the kitchen knife. No matter how good his skill was, he would fall down with one shot! Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast, but no matter how fast, can he pass the bullet quickly? Thinking of this, he felt his body shaking.


    "Put the gun down for me!" Wu Jingtian said to the middle-aged man.


    He said this, the other side of the muzzle and aimed at him.


    "Hum, I think you are tired of making trouble in the police station!" The middle-aged policeman sneered, "hold your head in both hands, squat on the ground!"


    Seeing that the other side didn''t shoot immediately, Wu Jingtian was relieved.


    "Do you know who I am?" Wu Jingtian said.


    "I don''t care who you are? Get down here The middle-aged police obviously don''t take Wu Jingtian at all.


    Wu Jing was so naive that he could not help but have a gun on his opponent''s hand, so he didn''t dare to do it. At last, he could only squat down.


    After squatting on the ground, he also yelled at Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, squat down first. When those people come over, we''ll be OK. Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses!"


    Xiao Yao thinks that what Wu Jingtian says is nonsense. Doesn''t he know that heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses? Even if Wu Jingtian doesn''t say it, he will pass the exam. No one will make fun of his own life?


    However, when he squatted on the ground, he felt something was wrong. The middle-aged policeman didn''t seem to want to let Xiao Yao go like this, and his gun didn''t slip back into his holster. There was a chill in his eyes. From his point of view, he could catch the middle-aged policeman''s sneer.


    A sense of crisis, let Xiao Yao feel the hair handstand.


    "Damn it Xiao Yao angrily scolded a, the body also quickly made a response, just after he just jumped out of a distance, a shot.


    "The trough! What are you doing! " Wu Jingtian was also angry.


    "Get out of the way! The grandson wants to kill people! " Xiao Yao yelled at Wu Jingtian. Wu Jingtian''s brain was blank for a second, and then quickly hid behind a pillar. But the target of the middle-aged policeman didn''t seem to be Wu Jingtian. He raised his wrist too much, and a bullet flew towards Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao''s heart almost collapsed.


    He realized that it was unusual. If he thought that the other party was just trying to scare himself at this time, it showed that his thought was too naive.


    They want to kill!


    Even if he didn''t know who he was, he couldn''t hesitate at this time. After rolling around on the ground, he used a pillar as a shelter to stop his body temporarily.


    "Officer Zhang, what are you doing?" The faces of the policemen behind the middle-aged policemen also changed at this time. They all squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms. Why did officer Zhang shoot?


    Officer Zhang gave them a cold glance. After hesitating for a moment, he rushed to the back of the bead where Xiao Yao was.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes once again flashed a touch of cold, he can hear the middle-aged policeman''s footsteps.


    Suddenly, he had another silver needle in his hand, and his heart quickened, ready.


    In the interrogation room, Wu Jingtian was full of sweat.


    "What happened? I think I heard gunshots! " Jiang Xiaolin frowned and asked.


    "Damn it, I don''t know if the policeman is mentally ill. He dares to shoot Xiao Yao." Wu Jingtian was furious, "I have to tear down this police station!"


    "What?" After hearing Wu Jingtian''s words, Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing''s faces changed.


    "Come on, you hide here, I''ll go out." Wu Jingtian takes a deep breath. It''s a temporary reaction to hide in the interrogation room. Now in retrospect, Wu Jingtian blames himself for leaving Xiao Yao outside. It''s just animal behavior!


    "You can''t go out! They have guns Jiang Xiaolin grabs Wu Jingtian''s arm.


    Wu Jingtian took a look at her, hesitated for a moment, and immediately said, "Xiaolin, he''s my brother."


    "..." Jiang Xiaolin was slightly stunned, then nodded and immediately released the hand holding Wu Jingtian.


    Just now she was also in a hurry to hold Wu Jingtian, but think carefully, that person outside is Xiao Yao! If Wu Jing puts Xiao Yao in danger for fear of death, is such a man worth liking? If you want to understand this, she should let go.


    Jiang Xiaolin just let go, Wu Jingtian immediately ran out of the interrogation room.


    "Son of a bitch, shoot me Wu Jingtian yelled at the middle-aged policeman.


    The middle-aged policeman was slightly stunned, turned his face and looked at Wu Jingtian. His eyes were indifferent to the extreme.


    "Get in! This guy is not a normal person! " Xiao Yao looks at Wu Jingtian and gets worried.


    Wu Jingtian didn''t pay any attention. Instead, he ran quickly. He was not a fool. How could he stand there as a target? As long as moving up, the other side want to aim at themselves, there are some difficulties, a shot did not hit, Xiao Yao has a chance.


    When the middle-aged man raised his wrist and pointed the muzzle of the gun at Wu Jingtian, Xiao Yao realized that he had a chance, and his body immediately jumped out from behind the pillar.


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s face changed, he quickly turned around again, but it was too late at this time. He just saw Xiao Yao''s wrist move a little, and then a silver cloud flew out of his hand and finally pierced his tiger''s mouth.


    "Ah The middle-aged man let out a scream, and his gun fell directly on the ground. If it was somewhere else, he didn''t care. After all, it was just a silver needle. How much damage could it do to him? But when the silver needle passed through his Hukou acupoint, he realized that he underestimated him this time.


    Seeing that the other side lost his gun, Xiao Yao felt no fear. With a sneer on his face, he turned into a strong wind, leaving only a few shadows, and rushed to the other side.


    The middle-aged policeman frowned and punched Xiao Yao with his left hand.


    "Hum, I want to die!" Xiao Yao laughed angrily and hit the middle-aged man''s fist.


    "Click!" With a sound, the bones are crisp.


    The man''s face was in agony.


    Without waiting for his reaction, Xiao Yao had already put out his hand and grabbed his neck¡° Who are you Xiao Yao said in a deep voice. Previously, the speed of shooting and punching told Xiao Yao that the man was not an ordinary policeman. The man looks at Xiao Yao resentfully, and is not ready to answer the question just asked by Xiao Yao¡° Is it all right if you don''t talk? " Xiao Yao sneered¡° Why All of a sudden, Xiao Yao frowned again, and then showed a look of sudden realization. He stretched out his hand and followed a mask like thing from the middle-aged policeman''s face¡° Or human skin? " Xiao Yao felt sick when he touched his hand. This is a more advanced technique of changing looks¡° Killer Xiao Yao immediately came up with these two words in his mind. Many killers have mastered the art of face changing, but most of the techniques mastered by those killers are relatively low-level. They just match some things in their mouth to change their face shape, and then put on a make-up. However, the art of face changing is a lot of trouble, and ordinary people can''t master it.

 Chapter 400

    The face under the mask looks white and frightening. It''s a kind of pallor.


    "My God


    "This guy is not officer Zhang!"


    "Who is this guy?"


    The rest of the police''s brains are not enough, human skin. Mask. Isn''t this a plot that only appears on TV?


    "Who the hell are you?" Xiao Yao gave an angry shout.


    Men still don''t say a word, but the eyes of resentment have not changed at all.


    Also at this time, suddenly a burst of neat footsteps came.


    People turned around and looked, dozens of soldiers in uniform rushed in together.


    "Hello, chief!" A chief Sergeant rushed to Wu Jingtian and saluted him.


    "What a fart! How long have I been on this phone? Are you here now? A little later, you can collect the corpse for me! " Wu Jingtian.


    The sergeant''s expression was also a little embarrassed. In fact, their speed was fast. But looking at the current situation, it seems that something has happened. Moreover, as a soldier, they will never find any excuse for themselves.


    "Brother Shaw, who is this guy?" Wu Jingtian came up to him and asked.


    "It should be a killer." Xiao Yao said in silence.


    "Killer?" Wu Jingtian frowned and said, "this police station is really interesting. First it''s catching us, and now it''s a killer, ah."


    Everyone could tell that his tone was full of unhappiness.


    "Come on, let''s leave first." Xiao Yao said, this is met with a killer, but who knows there is no other behind it? So it''s better to leave for the time being, and wait until it''s really safe.


    Xiao Yao is a little curious. This guy is obviously aiming at himself. Wu Jingtian squatted on the ground before, and he didn''t want to shoot Wu Jingtian.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao is more worried about whether he will involve Wu Jingtian and others.


    If you really think that your own affairs are related to Wu Jingtian or Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing, it''s a big sin.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Jingtian also understood and immediately nodded.


    "Take this killer back first." Wu Jingtian said. In fact, now, he has some remorse in his heart. At the beginning, if Wu Jingtian didn''t want to come to the police station, all the troubles could be put down by one phone call, but he didn''t want to let Peng Yun and brother Liu go too easily at that time, so he followed.


    If for this reason, let Xiao Yao or Jiang Xiaolin Yan Qing have any accident, it is estimated that he has the heart to die.


    "Yes The sergeant saluted and waved, "take this guy away!"


    When his voice fell, two soldiers came out and took the killer who was pinched by Xiao Yao into custody.


    Just as they were about to leave, several men in uniform came running over.


    "This... What''s going on?" The policeman walking in the front is old and hiding, and there is a sense of prestige between his eyebrows. Wu Jingtian looks at the flowers on the other side''s shoulder, and shows a trace of coldness.


    "This should be the director of this branch," he told Xiao Yao


    "Oh, did he fall asleep before? It''s only now. " Xiao Yao is also a little angry.


    Not to mention the gunshot, just before that, Xiao Yao''s fight with those policemen was so loud. Even if the director fell asleep before, could he be woken up?


    "Bring me that old man!" Wu Jingtian was angry¡° Yes Two soldiers had already walked towards the director.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing that the situation was not right, the two policemen behind the director quickly blocked his own director.


    Their actions immediately let dozens of guns aim at them.


    The two policemen had a shiver in their calves and didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Get out of the way!" One of the soldiers said.


    The voice was cold and murderous.


    "Get out of the way first!" The director''s psychological quality is obviously better. He should have seen big waves.


    He looked at Wu Jingtian and stepped forward.


    "Who are you, please?" The director''s attitude is very low. If people can bring so many soldiers with a wave, he must not be able to provoke.


    Wu Jingtian was about to speak when a roar came.


    "Wu Song, blind your dog''s eye!"


    The roar made the head of the Bureau tremble.


    Wu Song is his name, and this voice is very familiar to him.


    Wu Jingtian turned around and looked at the man. His face softened a little. He had no choice but to show a small face. He waved and said, "Uncle Peng, you''re here too!"


    Peng Jiang nodded. After he got the news, he rushed over immediately. Looking at it now, it seems that he is still a step slower.


    "Chief, why are you here?" This is the director of the Municipal Bureau, which is Wu Song''s immediate superior. That''s why he felt a shiver when he heard this voice before


    "Wu Shao, it''s all my fault. It''s my poor supervision." Peng Jiang said with a bitter smile.


    "Wu Shao?" Hearing these two words, Wu Song''s heart seemed to be broken by something, and his face became paler.


    In Jiannan City, there are a lot of people surnamed Wu, but I''m afraid the family that can be called Wu Shao by the director general is the same family. If you look at the soldiers, wu song would like to catch his eyes. If the other party can make such a big noise, who else can be there besides the Wu family?


    "Uncle Peng is serious. It''s just a small matter. I didn''t expect that it would disturb you." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Little things? Small things are good, small things are good. " Wu Song patted himself on the chest, looking as if he was relieved and burdened.


    "It''s nothing Peng Hai scolded and then glared at Wu Song, wondering if this guy''s brain is sick. If it''s really just a small matter, is it necessary for people to make such a big move or even transfer the soldiers?


    Although Wu Jingtian was born in the Wu family, he is definitely not a second generation of dandy, which Peng Jiang knows better than anyone else. And now, Wu Jingtian has gone to Kyoto. As long as he can climb up a certain distance, he will have to add several titles after he comes back. Will such a person be impulsive in doing things? Will you fight for such a thing?


    "Wu Song, what''s the matter? Please tell me more about it!" Peng Jiang said with a gloomy face.


    Wu Song is about to cry. How can he know what happened?


    "Uncle Peng, I don''t think director Wu knows." Wu Jingtian said.


    "He''s the director here. Is there any reason why he doesn''t know what''s going on here?" Peng Jiang''s words are clubbed, but the spearhead is not pointing at Wu Jingtian, but questioning Wu Song. That''s true. This guy is the director of the Branch Bureau. Why doesn''t he know what happened here? Why didn''t he know?


    "Secretary, I really don''t know, but it''s all my fault. I will definitely find out this matter!" With these words, he turned and pulled a policeman, "tell me what''s going on!"


    It''s a coincidence that Peng Yun, who just crawled out of the interrogation room, was the one he pulled over.


    As soon as Peng Yun saw Wu Song and Peng Jiang, he began to sweat on his head. Looking at his director and Peng Jiang''s attitude towards Wu Jingtian, he realized that he had really poked the sky down this time. How could he offend those people who did not dare to offend? Want to understand these, Peng Yun is eager to raise a hand to give oneself a slap.


    "Director, this..." Peng Yun hesitated, obviously some did not dare to speak.


    "If I ask you to say it, just say it! Why are you hesitating? " Wu Song''s face was also a little ugly.


    Peng Yun smiles bitterly. Now Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao are standing on the side. Even if he wants to confuse black and white, he probably doesn''t have that possibility.


    "Mr. director, it''s like this. Today, I received a report that someone was fighting in the street, so I brought all the people back. I just didn''t know Wu Shao''s identity before that, so this is the situation." Peng Yun didn''t confuse black and white, but in this way, it sounds like avoiding the heavy and taking the light.


    This guy still wants to take himself out! However, it is normal for others to do so. Peng Yun is not a fool. He knows what it means if he tells the truth.


    "Since you dare not say it, I will." Wu Jingtian gave a cold smile, "but, Captain Peng, I hope you can make it clear. If this is what I said, the meaning will be different."


    Peng Yun''s eyes dodged and did not dare to touch each other''s eyes.


    "Peng Yun, tell the truth." Director Peng gave a cold hum.


    "Uncle, I..."


    "Shut up Director Peng glared at Peng Yun.


    "Uncle?" Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian look at each other for a moment, and then suddenly realize that Peng Yun is just a small team leader, who dares to walk in the branch office in a disorderly way. Is there such a relationship between Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian?


    Pengjiang was also a little depressed. If he knew that Peng Yun was the one who committed the crime this time, he would not say anything. What made him angry was that Peng Yun seemed to be afraid that others would not know their relationship.


    In fact, Peng Jiang knows what Peng Yun is thinking. He just hopes that Wu Jingtian can give Peng Jiang face and let bygones be bygones.


    Just, what Peng Yun thinks is really too simple, with the identity of Wu Jingtian, is there any reason to give him face?


    "Peng Yun, be lenient when you confess, be strict when you resist. Say whatever you have. Don''t be a fool!" Peng Jiang opened his mouth and scolded.


    Speaking of this, he turned to look at Wu Jingtian again and gave a wry smile: "Wu Shao, he is really my brother''s son, but I didn''t expect that he would do something to offend you. You can rest assured that if it was really his fault, I would not care about my family!"


    Wu Jing Tian Leng said with a smile: "that''s the best." Peng Yun sighed. He knew that no one could count on him this time. Looking at Peng Jiang''s face, he knew that his uncle was worried about whether he would be dragged into the water. How could he help him? Simply, he was like pouring beans in a bamboo tube and told the whole story of what happened before. After listening to the last word, Pengjiang''s face turned blue and purple. He finally realized why Wu Jingtian had made such a big noise, not to mention Wu Jingtian. Even after hearing the story, he could not hold down his anger¡° Good, good! Peng Yun, you are really more and more daring! " Pengjiang is eager to kick in the past.

 Chapter 401

    After Peng Jiang scolded Peng Yun, he turned to look at Wu Jingtian and said, "don''t worry, Wu Shao. I''ll deal with this matter. I''ll let Peng Yun kowtow to Wu''s house and admit his mistake later."


    Wu Jingtian squints at Pengjiang and says nothing.


    Pengjiang was staring at Wu Jingtian with such eyes, and he felt uncomfortable all over. At last, he simply lowered his head.


    "Director Peng, you are very smart, but don''t use your intelligence where it shouldn''t be." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "..." Peng Jiang''s face changed a little.


    "Come to our house and kowtow to me? Hehe, do you think that in front of my grandfather and my father, even if I am angry, I dare not do anything? If you think so, I''ll tell you, you''re wrong! "


    Pengjiang lowered his head, some dare not contact Wu Jingtian''s eyes.


    "Director Peng, if you want to take Peng Yun away, do I have to let you go?" Wu surprised Peng Yun, his eyes were like knives. "He offended me, and I has the final say. Do you really think I will give you such a face?"


    Sweat oozed from Pengjiang''s forehead.


    In his opinion, although Peng Yun started this time, Wu Jingtian and his party have not been hurt. Why do they have to bite? It was a little out of order, but when he thought about it, he suddenly realized something.


    Why do people have to tell him the rules when they are so scared?


    After all, Wu Jingtian is still a young man. For example, when Wu Jingtian sees these things and his inner thoughts, he says them directly. However, if he is an old fox in officialdom, even if he really sees these things, he will pretend not to know. After all, Wu Jingtian is still too young.


    Oh, of course, there is also a possibility that others are pretending to be confused, while Wu Jingtian is lazy to pretend to be confused.


    In Wu Jingtian''s eyes, what face does he have in Pengjiang?


    "Wu Shao, do you really want to do everything?" Peng Jiang said with a bitter smile.


    Anyway, Peng Yun is his nephew! Although Peng Jiang didn''t want to offend the Wu family, he had to say something, otherwise he would not be able to raise his head at home.


    What would his relatives think of him, what would his brother think of him, what would his parents think of him?


    Those people''s eyes are not what Peng Jiang can afford, so no matter what, he wants to protect Peng Yun.


    "Director Peng, it''s almost enough." Wu Jingtian glanced at Pengjiang and said with a smile.


    However, his smile, in Pengjiang''s view, does not have the slightest intimacy, but let him feel a pressure.


    Wu Jingtian has been very polite. If people want to make it a little worse, it''s a sentence: "Peng, I''ve already given you face. Don''t push your nose. I don''t want to face you!"


    Anyway, that''s what Wu Jingtian said in Pengjiang.


    His face was very ugly, but no matter how ugly it was, no one could be frightened. For example, previously, Wu Jingtian would not give him any face.


    "Wu Shao, I see." Peng Jiang sighed.


    "Take the man away!" Wu Jingtian said in a deep voice.


    With these words, he takes Xiao Yao, Yan Qing, Jiang Xiaolin and others to take the lead and go out, while the rest of the soldiers detain the killer and Peng Yun and follow Wu Jingtian.


    After all the people in the army left, Wu Song began to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Peng Ju, that''s it?" Wu Song asked.


    "What else?" Peng Jiang looked at him and asked with a smile.


    "I''m not convinced! This is a matter of our public security system. What does it have to do with his family? Everyone is not in the same system. What does he mean? " Wu Song is really angry. He is the director of this bureau, but the other party brings soldiers to take away the police in his bureau. It''s like slapping him in the face!


    Peng Jiang looked at Wu Song with disgust in his eyes.


    "I didn''t hear you say that when I was here before? Wu Song, don''t treat other people as idiots. If you are really capable, I''ll drive you to the military region now. You can talk to Wu Peilin about it? " Peng Jiang laughs.


    "..." after listening to Peng Jiang''s words, wu song also quickly chose to keep quiet, and his heart was also a little depressed. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with him. Even if the Wu family really wanted to investigate the responsibility, that is to say, his supervision was not effective. What else could he do?


    Although Wu Jingtian hit Wu Song in the face this time, even Peng Jiang was slapped by others?


    Peng Yun is Peng Jiang''s nephew, but did Wu Jingtian give him face?


    Pengjiang has already opened his mouth to put his posture very low. Did Wu startle Tianli?


    Thinking of this, Wu Song''s mood is much better. Anyway, his director has been beaten in the face by others. What is his grievance? Thinking of this, he wanted to whistle.


    As the saying goes, people are more popular than dead people. If you can find a sense of superiority in Pengjiang, Wu Song thinks it is also a very happy thing.


    "Hum." Peng Jiang snorted coldly. His expression looked very complicated. No one knew what he was thinking at this time. However, no matter what he thought, it was none of Wu Song''s business now.


    After Peng Jiang did it, wu song was relieved.


    "Director Wu, are we finished now?" A middle-aged policeman came up to Wu Song and whispered, "this time, you''ve offended Peng bureau!"


    "Offend?" Wu Song sneered, looked at the middle-aged policeman and said, "you can see it, can''t I? But even if I offend him, can Peng Jiang still sit in his position and talk twice? "


    The middle-aged policeman was a little surprised when he heard Wu Song''s words. His eyes narrowed and he asked, "do you mean that the Wu family won''t let Pengjiang pass so easily?"


    Wu Song shook his head: "I can see that Wu Jingtian is not the kind of person who likes to settle accounts after autumn. Since he didn''t embarrass Pengjiang too much before, he won''t go to Pengjiang''s trouble afterwards."


    After listening to Wu Song''s words, the policeman didn''t understand even more.


    "In that case, why did you say..."


    "Nonsense, I just said that wujingtian would not trouble Pengjiang. When did I say that Pengjiang would not trouble wujingtian?" Wu Song has no good airway.


    The middle-aged policeman was surprised and a little surprised: "director Wu, what you mean is that even if Wu Jingtian doesn''t get into trouble with Peng Bureau, Peng Bureau will get into trouble with Wu Jingtian?"


    "In my opinion, that''s it." Pengjiang nodded, "it''s impossible for Pengjiang not to control Pengyun. If Peng Jiang really didn''t care about Peng Yun, he wouldn''t have asked Wu Jingtian to save face for Peng Yun before. Unfortunately, Wu Jingtian didn''t want to save face for him at all. What else could he do? "


    Speaking of this, Wu Song waved his hand and said he didn''t want to continue talking. He turned around and went into the office to have a good rest.


    After Wu Song left, the eyes of the middle-aged policeman turned.


    "Hey, now, it''s a little complicated." The middle-aged policeman said with a smile


    The assassin and Peng Yun, Wu Jingtian, were all handed over to his subordinates.


    Just sat down, Wu Jingtian said: "brother Xiao, that man is really a killer?"


    "Don''t you think he''s a killer?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Hey, I can''t see that, but since you say he''s a killer, he should be a killer." Wu Jingtian laughed and asked casually, "but look at the killer''s appearance, it''s clear that he''s coming for you? Xiao Ge, who have you offended recently? "


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Jingtian''s words, but his expression was a little embarrassed.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve really offended a lot of people these days." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile. He may not be right to say that. To be exact, he has been offending people since he went down the mountain. For a while and a half, if Xiao Yao thinks about who is the most suspect, he can''t say, because he thinks that everyone he offends has such ability and financial resources.


    Wu Jingtian nodded.


    At this time, Wu Peilin also came in.


    "Son of a bitch, what have you done? I even threw out all the soldiers. Do you really think the troops belong to your Wu family? " Wu Peilin said angrily.


    After all, private use of military power is taboo. If someone pokes him into the sky, the position of Wu family in China may be in danger.


    "Hey, Dad, I''m not to blame for what happened this time!" Wu Jingtian laughed awkwardly and said, "I promise, I didn''t do anything wrong. I wouldn''t have been so angry if they hadn''t bullied us. "


    Wu Peilin looked at Wu Jingtian and nodded, but he didn''t have a good way: "what he said is nonsense. If you just play your temper and make such a fuss, do you think you can still sit here now? I''ll take you to the military court myself. "


    Speaking of this, Wu Peilin paused a little and continued: "in other words, the old man said that you have made a great contribution this time."


    "Meritorious service?" Wu jingtianmu was stunned. If he could not be punished by his family, he had already covered himself in bed and laughed. Now, his father even said that he had not only failed, but also made a contribution?


    His brain is not enough!


    Xiao Yao nodded a little after listening to Wu Peilin''s words, slightly narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. After a long time, he spoke slowly: "Uncle Wu, listen to what you mean by this, you already know who did it to me this time?"


    Wu Peilin looked at Xiao Yao in surprise, then said with a smile, "I can''t say for sure, but I have a general idea."

 Chapter 402

    It''s a coincidence to talk about this time.


    Xiao Yao has just come to Jiannan city. He has not even got a firm foothold yet. Unexpectedly, a killer has been lurking in Jiannan city.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao has been thinking about a question: is that killer really sent by his enemy?


    If they are really their enemies, how can they be sure that they will come to Jiannan city? You should know that no one knows about Wu Jingtian''s promise to come to Jiannan city except Xia''s family. Xiao Yao will not believe what Xia''s family disclosed. First of all, Xia''s family has no reason to harm Xiao Yao. He is 100% sure of that.


    Therefore, the other side is aimed at Xiao Yuan, the probability is not very big.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Yao realized that maybe the other party''s goal is not himself, but master Wu!


    It is not so difficult to find out Xiao Yao''s identity. Previously, Wu Peilin was looking for someone to ask for medicine, and the news naturally leaked out. The other party knew that he knew how to cure the old man, and was worried that he might really have a way to cure him, so he simply planned to kill himself.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s not convenient for me to tell you some things now. Although I''m not sure whether those people are behind the scenes, they are the most likely ones." Wu Peilin looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and wisely did not continue to ask. The Wu family is also a very large family in China. There must be many enemies.


    Master Wu is still alive. He is the God of the sea of the Wu family. As long as there is no accident, Wu Peilin will be able to move forward, and Wu Jingtian will be able to make a living in Kyoto. Obviously, this is not what the enemies of the Wu family want to see. Therefore, the simplest way is to let Master Wu leave the world.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s appearance, it would be hard for Master Wu to survive for several months.


    But at this time, Xiao Yao appeared, the other party''s goal naturally to put on Xiao Yao.


    Even if they don''t think Xiao Yao has a way to cure Master Wu, they won''t let the potential threat of Xiao Yao exist, so the best way is to let Xiao Yao die!


    Wu Jingtian listened to what was in the clouds and fog. At last, he couldn''t hold his breath.


    "Brother Xiao, Dad, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Wu Jingtian scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks.


    "Don''t ask if you don''t understand!" Wu Peilin stares at Wu Jingtian.


    "But if I don''t ask, I don''t know, I feel sick all over!" Wu Jingtian is in a hurry.


    Wu Peilin shook his head, but still didn''t tell Wu Jingtian.


    "You are too reckless and know too much, which may not be a good thing for you." Xiao Yao coughed and said, "in fact, today in the police station, you don''t have to bring that Peng Yun back. In this world, there is one more friend and one more way. No one knows how far Pengjiang will go in the future. You have offended him, even if he can''t help you for a while and a half, but no one can say for sure about the future."


    Wu Jingtian turned his lips: "cut, what can he do? What can he do to me? As soon as I see his bear like appearance, I get angry. I really take myself seriously. Peng Yun''s grandson, I will never let him go easily. Why does he want to take Peng Yun away with a word? "


    "In fact, even if Peng Jiang really took Peng Yun away, he will give you a satisfactory explanation." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Wu Jingtian sighed and did not speak.


    "Ah, if you can be as steady as Xiao Yao, the future of our Wu family will be brighter." As the saying goes, people are more popular than people. In the past, Wu Peilin thought that although his son was a little tiger, his character was still very good. But now, after he met Xiao Yao, his psychology changed.


    He didn''t like Wu Jingtian any more.


    Xiao Yao has become "other people''s children".


    Wu Jingtian said with a smile: "Dad, it''s no fun for you to say that. If I''m really brother Xiao, can I still take it with me in this family now? What''s more, brother Xiao''s grandfather is a miracle doctor of Gaofeng, and his second grandfather is Jinglei Dongfang speechless. Do I have that advantage? "


    "That you have, Xiao Yao may not have either!" Wu Peilin has no good way, "you are making excuses for yourself."


    Wu Jingtian stopped talking. No matter how much you say, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Just then, the former staff sergeant knocked on the door and came in.


    "How could it be?" Wu Peilin asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at the flustered sergeant and felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Commander, the killer..."


    "What happened to the killer?" Listening to the sergeant, he stopped and Wu Peilin frowned.


    "The killer committed suicide and hit the wall. We tried to stop him, but it was too late." The chief said with a guilty face.


    "Suicide? Or hit the wall to commit suicide? " Wu Jingtian was startled. "Damn, this guy is too brave, isn''t he?"


    You know, it''s not so simple to commit suicide by hitting a wall. First of all, you have to overcome the psychological fear and have the heart of death. Otherwise, at the last moment, because of the fear, you will only be injured, but you will not die. That''s the most oppressive. The sergeant stood on the side with a red face and was afraid to speak. After all, the killer was handed over to him by Wu Jingtian himself. He was still alive, but he died in his hand. The sergeant''s heart was full of remorse. Seeing that Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin were both black faced, he was even more frightened¡° Uncle Wu, I can''t blame anyone else for this. If they already have the will to die heart, no one else can stop them. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. The sergeant threw a grateful look at Xiao Yao. He could hear that Xiao Yao was excusing him. Maybe Xiao Yao really has such an idea, but what he said is also true. When a person is determined to commit suicide, no one can stop him¡° OK, I see. You go down first Wu Peilin waved his hand¡° Yes The sergeant let out a long sigh of relief. His clothes had been soaked with sweat. At this time, he stuck them firmly on his clothes, and his whole body felt indescribable pain. Wu Peilin''s words meant that he did not intend to investigate his responsibility, which made him more grateful to Xiao Yao. After the sergeant went out, Wu Peilin snorted coldly: "it seems that this killer is really extraordinary! Even if it''s dead, I don''t want to say my organization. " The easiest and safest way to keep a secret is to die. Even if the man''s willpower is strong enough to stick to his heart and never say die, the Wu family has the ability to get things they want to know out of each other''s mouth, such as hypnosis. It''s not so difficult for the Wu family to find a hypnotist with their ability in China¡° Uncle Wu, everyone is dead. We don''t need to think about it. Anyway, it''s the key to cure the old man''s illness. I don''t believe it. Do they dare to rush into the area to deal with me? " Xiao Yao comforted. Wu Peilin nodded, his eyes full of fierce: "hum, do you really think I don''t know if that killer doesn''t say anything? I''m going to charge this account to them, no matter who they are or not! " Xiao Yao didn''t have to ask Wu Peilin because he was curious. Wu Peilin would tell him what he should know. Xiao Yao didn''t mean to ask him what he shouldn''t know. On the contrary, he would cause trouble for himself. Xiao Yao saw this very thoroughly¡° Well, it''s really cheap. " Wu Jingtian is also very unhappy. Before, Xiao Yao and his guest almost died under the hand of the killer, but now the killer is dead, which makes his resentment can''t be sent out. Xiao Yao looked at Wu Jingtian and said with a smile, "no matter what he has done, since you are dead now, it can only count." Wu Jingtian sighed and nodded: "brother Xiao, you''re right. I just feel subdued! We managed to catch the killer, but the other party didn''t say anything and died. We didn''t ask for any information! " Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and shook his head: "that may not be the case." Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin turn around and look at him with a kind of doubt after hearing Xiao Yao''s words¡° In fact, when people die, they may not get any information. On the contrary, the dead are more valuable than the living. For example, the dead will not lie. " Xiao Yao said. Wu Jingtian can only roll his eyes after hearing Xiao Yao''s words. Isn''t that nonsense? Don''t tell a lie. That guy is dead. It''s impossible to talk, OK? Wu Peilin was a little excited and asked, "Xiao Yao, what else can you do?" Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "Uncle Wu, I need the killer''s picture. The clearer the picture, the better."¡° "Photos?" Wu Peilin has some doubts¡° Xiao Ge, are you going to get a photo for that guy? " Wu Jingtian is listening to Zhile¡° Shut up first Wu Peilin glared at his son, "can''t Xiao Yao finish first?" Wu Jingtian''s face is full of grievances, and he doesn''t have much to say¡° As long as there''s a picture, maybe there''s a chance to find the guy''s organization. " Xiao Yao said, "of course, what I''m talking about is that it''s possible, and it may not really be able to find it, but anyway, it''s also our hope." Although Wu Peilin was curious about what method Xiao Yao could use, since Xiao Yao had already said so, Wu Peilin would not hesitate. He immediately nodded: "OK, I''ll take care of this. I''ll have the photos sent to you later!" Then he stood up and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 403

    Before long, Wu Peilin arranged for someone to send the killer''s photo, which was very clear. There was also a memory card, which was also the killer''s photo. It seems that Wu Peilin was very thoughtful. When Xiao Yao asked for the photo, he already realized how Xiao Yao planned.


    "Brother Xiao, can you really make this dead man speak?" Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "I''m not an immortal. I don''t have that ability." Xiao Yaobai had a bad look at him.


    "What are you going to do?" Wu Jingtian is a little curious.


    "Human flesh, he!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "..." Wu Jing genius won''t believe Xiao Yao''s lies!


    But in fact, what Xiao Yao said is not a joke.


    "Do you have a computer here? I have access to the Internet Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Although Wu Jingtian didn''t know Xiao Yao''s intention, he nodded and took Xiao Yao into a room with a notebook in it.


    "This is my computer. By the way, you can''t break it! It took me a long time to get the resources there. " Wu Jingtian said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and was surprised: "resources? How''s that for you


    Wu Jingtian smiles awkwardly, and says, "men! You know, brother Xiao, if you say that you are not interested in these, I will never believe it. You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me. Besides, as long as you are a man, you dare not pat your chest and say that you have never seen it! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "then you are really wrong. I have never seen it."


    "True or false?" Wu Jingtian looks at Xiao Yao like an alien.


    Now what age, even there are men who say they have not seen the film, this is still earth people? Even Wu Jingtian can''t avoid this, OK?


    "Come on, cut the crap. If you don''t have anything to do, go out for a walk first." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Jingtian nodded, although he didn''t want to go out to turn, but look at Xiao Yao''s meaning, it seems that there will be something he can''t know next. Anyway, Wu Jingtian doesn''t have any curiosity about this, so he just goes out with a teacup and plans to accompany Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin around the military region.


    After Wu Jingtian left, Xiao Yao sat down and turned on the computer.


    Unexpectedly, there is a power on password on this laptop. Xiao Yao is also very sad and makes another call to Wu Jingtian.


    "I said, you boy, when did you become so careful in doing things? Did you get a computer and a password?" Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "Haha, I really forgot to say that the password is 1234567, which is not what I want to set. When I buy it, I have to register it. You can do it first!" Wu Jingtian said.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao turned on the computer and opened the web page.


    He entered a web address, and then there was an error on the page. However, after he clicked 404, the page started to jump again, and finally just a conversation box came out, which needed to enter the account and password.


    Xiao Yao lost a 2, and then hit a series of passwords, this is to log in.


    At this time, on the other side of the ocean, the person in charge of the website suddenly jumped up.


    "My God! Two! This account number is two A yellow haired man was so surprised that he wanted to eat the computer.


    "Calm down, what two, what''s going on?" A bald man frowned.


    "Oh! Boss, come and have a look quickly, that two log on our website forum! " Yelling the Yellow haired man.


    "Two?" Baldheaded smell speech is also a Zheng, "you mean, that carefree life, killer King side of that man?"


    "It''s him! I gave him this account at the beginning! " The man with yellow hair laughed, "however, he and the king of killers have never entered, right... The king of killers came once and sent a post."


    "Yes? What post? " Asked the bald man curiously.


    "It''s a blind date post, saying you''re rich and handsome, looking for the best partner." Yellow hair said with a smile, "but we all know that he is a little old man, and no one cares about him at all. Although there are more than 1000 people replying, what we can say is asking for thigh hugging, and the big God taking the flight."


    "..." the bald man puffed his mouth.


    No one knows the specific identity of the king of killers. However, it''s no secret that the king of killers is a little old man. After all, some people have seen him.


    "The disciple of the king of killers, what posts are you going to post on our website?" Bareheaded helpless way.


    The man with yellow hair shook his head and felt depressed. Isn''t that a joke? They haven''t posted yet. How can he know?


    Bald head seems to realize that he asked a nonsense, embarrassed smile, and then said: "pay attention, see what he will do next."


    "Yes


    In the room, Xiao Yao''s hands were beating on the keyboard.


    Finally, he put up the picture of the killer.


    The website he logs in to now is actually the forum where a killer is located. Some employers will also publish some tasks on this forum, and indicate the reward amount and target identity. However, no more than three people can pick up at the same time. Otherwise, when the task is completed, if someone falsely claims it at that time, it will be easy to wrangle. If there are only three people, even if there are two left, they will be found out in the fastest speed.


    In fact, no one will go back to do any fake claim, because once it is revealed, the result will be wiped out from the world by the forum owner.


    No one can afford such consequences. No one will make fun of his life for some money. They are killers, but that doesn''t mean they are not afraid of death.


    "I need to find out the identity of this person. Someone who knows can reply me." After typing the last line, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief.


    And in that forum base, yellow hair yelled again.


    "Boss, that two posted again!" If you let Xiao Yao know that these bastards call him Er, maybe they will carry a knife to kill them.


    "Yes?" The bald head ran to the yellow hair quickly, looked at the computer screen, nodded and said: "immediately put this post on the top and refine it."


    "Ah? Is it necessary? " Yellow hair scratched his head and seemed puzzled by the way the boss did.


    "You know a fart. Of course, it''s necessary. It''s good for all of us." Bareheaded scolded a, "hurry up!"


    "Yes Yellow hair nodded and put it on the top.


    In only one minute, there were dozens of replies to Xiao Yao''s post.


    "Second floor, grab a sofa."


    "I wipe! Landlord Id really strong ah, unexpectedly is a two! It seems that the king of killers is a man, isn''t it


    "I''m a new man. I don''t know who the landlord is, but I must be a big God. I want to fly!"


    "Go away upstairs. I''m a soft girl. If you want to hold your thigh, I''ll hold it. Are you interested in organizing a group to do the task? My little sister is still young. She''s delicate and soft. She''s easy to push down


    A series of reply, let Xiao Yao laugh and cry.


    "These people make trouble, don''t they?" Xiao Yao sighed. It''s not easy to get information, but Xiao Yao is not sure if everyone can''t find out, so he still stays by the computer and looks at it quietly.


    "Yes?" When Xiao Yao saw the 100th floor, he finally saw the message he wanted.


    "The landlord is looking for the crazy snake? Why? "


    Xiao Yao got excited and quickly made friends with that man.


    The ID of the other party is 13457, that is to say, this is the 13457th member in the forum.


    "Hello, do you know the man in the picture?"


    "I know! He''s a crazy snake. He''s been on a mission with me before. I really want to go to China this time. It''s just that he didn''t take the task in the forum. " The man''s head flashed and said.


    "Do you know which killer organization he''s in?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "He''s in an organization on the island. The name of the organization is dark moon." That man really knows everything and says everything. Anyway, we are all people in this circle, so we don''t have to worry too much.


    Besides, that crazy snake and he are not organized by a killer. They are not even friends. They just worked together for the sake of interests.


    "I see. Can you give me the contact information of that dark month?"


    "Yes, but... Can you tell me who you are? Look at your ID, it seems that you are not an ordinary person! "


    Xiao Yao smiles and inputs four words: "Xiaoyao life."


    But after he sent it, there was no reply for almost five minutes.


    Xiao Yao was also a little worried and sent several messages in succession.


    Five minutes later, the man finally got a response.


    "Idol! I''m sorry. I was so excited just now that I just stood up and forgot that I was in the car now. " The man replied.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    How did you become an idol?


    However, he didn''t bother to worry about it. He continued: "can you give me his contact information?"


    "Yes! Of course The other party called a string of addresses, and a telephone number, and immediately said, "boss, the leader of the dark moon killer group, is still very good at talking. If you have anything to find him, it should be very smooth."


    "Yes, thank you." Xiao Yao nodded and then got off the line.


    The man sent several messages in a row without getting a response, and then directly opened a new post.


    The name of the post is: that day, Xiaoyao and I became brothers of life and death.


    Post, a series of Balabala, most of the following reply is also direct spray up¡° what the fuck! Xiaoyao and I have become brothers of life and death. The king of killers and I are two Internet cafes! "¡° namely! Does the landlord boast that he will not pay tax? "¡° Landlord, it''s dark, please close your eyes... No, it should be daybreak. Open your eyes and be sober! " The angry man yelled. What I said is true. Why don''t these people believe in themselves

 Chapter 404

    Anyway, Xiao Yao really caused a sensation in the killer forum. There are many other forums or website killers have also run to see, for a time, the forum server almost collapsed.


    "The trough! Boss, what a clever plan! This time, our forum is completely hot. Are you kidding me? Even the forum where Xiaoyao has been posting questions all his life is not worthy of trust? " Yellow hair laughed.


    "Hum, can you understand my wit?" Bareheaded and complacent.


    "Boss is clever. Anyway, I''m sure I don''t have your witty mind!" Yellow hair said with a thumbs up.


    As the saying goes, all wear flattery, although these foreigners, but it is not that there is no flattery


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know anything about this.


    In a basement on the island, a man was also surprised.


    "Team leader, come and have a look!"


    "What''s the matter?" A man in a suit comes up to him. He looks like he''s in his forties. He''s the leader of the dark moon killer team. Because he''s over his golden age, he doesn''t perform any tasks any more. He just lives on a commission.


    Don''t underestimate the bonus. There are more than ten killers in the dark moon group. The level of each killer is no lower than level B. the reward for a task is probably more than one million. Therefore, if he draws 10%, the profit is still considerable.


    "Boss, someone posted a picture of a mad snake on this forum." Said the man.


    Dark month group leader frowned, got together to the computer side, after a look, the expression was startled.


    "It''s a crazy snake. How could his picture be on the forum? Trough, wait! This id... damn, this is Xiaoyao life! " Dark month leader almost didn''t jump up directly.


    "Happy life?" The man asked curiously, "who is it?"


    "Pa!" Dark month group leader directly slapped in his face, "you are really a novice, give me a look on the Internet every day! Damn, you don''t even know who Xiaoyao is all his life. He''s a disciple of the king of killers. Don''t think that his strength is not so good. I dare say that in the whole killer world, his strength can also rank in the top ten. In terms of the strength of assassination, he has got the true biography of the king of killers. No one knows how to assassinate better than him except the king of killers. And he''s still young. The future king of killers will be him. "


    The man''s mouth suddenly opened, and his eyes almost glared out.


    "The apprentice of the king of killers? What''s more, a master? "


    "Nonsense, I''m a master of course, but what''s the big God looking for?" The leader of dark moon was elated at first, and then a little nervous.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head, "but..."


    "But what?" Dark month group leader slightly frowned and asked.


    "However, now the mad snake has lost contact with us. I intend to tell you that his mission may have failed." The man whispered.


    "..." dark month group leader''s face immediately changed, "that bastard has offended Xiaoyao all his life? You''re not so unlucky, are you? "


    His words were like asking the man sitting in a chair, or talking to himself, which others could not guess.


    "Team leader, don''t worry. Even if that guy really wants to trouble us, he has to weigh his own strength. How can we, with so many of us, be a man who is not on the island The man said confidently.


    But his words didn''t get the praise of his family leader. Instead, he slapped him in the face.


    "You get out of my way, you know what! If you really want to attack us, do you need to do it yourself? There are not too many people in this circle who want to have a good relationship with him. There are countless killer groups who want to win him over. If he wants to, in a word, killer organizations all over the world will be enemies to us! " The leader of dark month is about to cry.


    "..." the man was scared silly, too.


    Killers all over the world are enemies of the dark moon? Isn''t this really a joke?


    He could not help shivering at the thought.


    "Chief, are you kidding me? Does he have so much face? " The man said with a smile. Although that''s what he said, his forehead was full of sweat. He knew that if it was true, he might be cut off his throat the next second.


    "Take that one." The group leader sighed, and the whole person became nervous.


    There was a silence.


    They didn''t know what to say, and their hearts were full of fear.


    "Can you call the forum to delete this post first?" For a long time, dark month group leader just opens mouth to say.


    "You can try." The young man nodded, then said with a bitter smile, "but I don''t think it''s meaningful. Listening to you, that carefree life seems really terrible. Do you think they will delete the carefree life post because of our request? Isn''t that offending? And you see, as soon as this post was posted, it was already at the top and refined. You can see that they also attach great importance to this post. "


    Listen to the young man say so, dark month group leader also waved his hand: "forget it, then don''t try, ah, what you say is not rough, people don''t know each other''s identity, they won''t pay attention to us at all."¡° Well... Team leader, if he really wants to trouble us, let''s fight with him! " The young man took a deep breath and said. The group leader is so sad and laughing that he is not afraid of tigers! Feeling oneself said so many words before, this son of a bitch still didn''t understand¡° Fight for you, grandma! If people really want to trouble me, I''ll stick my head out. " Dark month leader said¡° Ah The young man laughed and said, "are you not afraid to die?"¡° I''m afraid of death, of course, but I don''t want to be killed by others. " Speaking of this, he could not help sighing... Just at this time, the phone on the desk suddenly rang. They both looked at each other and saw the panic in each other''s eyes. In the past, when the phone rings, they would be very happy. After all, when the phone rings, it means that they have come to the task, and everyone has made money. But now they listen to the phone ring as if they have heard a life threatening sign, and they want to get under the table immediately¡° Answer the phone quickly. What are you doing? " The group leader pushed down the young man, dissatisfied and said. The young man''s heart is going to collapse, so he has to put on the phone¡° Hello This man speaks English¡° Is it the dark moon killer group? " On the phone, the voice seems to be a little cold, and I don''t know whether it is the original or their psychological role at this time¡° Yes... Yes, are you The young man pressed the hands-free button, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and began to talk in Chinese. As a killer, he must be proficient in many languages. Although Britain is the common language, China is indeed the most populous country in the world. Therefore, China is also the language he must learn in addition to English¡° I''ve lived a happy life. "..." The body of the group leader and the young man trembled. Damn, what are you afraid of! Although they don''t know whether the snake is dead or not, they have made a decision in their heart. Even if the snake is not dead, they have to do it themselves¡° Hello? Where are the people? " Xiao Yao is not happy¡° Well, there, there! Hello, Mr. Xiaoyao¡° Sir Xiao Yao on the other side of the phone almost couldn''t help laughing. Everyone is a killer. Who doesn''t know that Xiaoyao''s life is a code name? Mr. Huan... I don''t know what this guy thinks¡° Mr. xiaoyaoyisheng, what can I do for you? " Dark month leader pushed the young man aside and asked¡° There''s nothing you can do for me. I just want to ask you something. " Xiao Yao coughed and said¡° Want to ask us something? " Dark month group leader is a little surprised, then quickly nod to ask a way, "you excuse me! We must say everything we know! " As soon as he heard that the other party just came to ask questions, he immediately had a feeling of relief and burden¡° I just want to ask, why do you want to kill me? Who gave you the task Xiao Yao asked¡° Who''s going to kill you... " Dark month group leader is really scared, the voice has improved a lot, "what do you say? We''re going to kill you? Don''t make fun of me. My God, even if you give me a hundred or a thousand courage, we dare not do it to you! " He is about to cry. It''s a big misunderstanding. We have to explain it to others! Want to kill Xiaoyao? The whole killer world, how many people dare¡° Come on, don''t talk to me about these useless things. Isn''t that crazy snake organized by your killer? " Xiao Yao is a little unhappy. He is thinking, does the other party want to kill him or not? If this is the case, things will have to be a lot of trouble. At least I need to go to the island country¡° This... "Dark month group leader also can''t sophistry, crazy snake is really their killer group, the other party''s phone call, presumably also have found out the identity of crazy snake. As soon as he thought that this time the mad snake was going to China, he would like to kill the mad snake first and then whip the corpse. This God killer would not really go to the trouble of Xiaoyao''s life, would he¡° Isn''t he Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes, yes Dark month group leader urgent cry, "just, I really don''t know his target is who..." "his target is Xiao Yao, I am." Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 405

    After Xiao Yao''s words, there was a silence on the other side of the phone.


    The leader of dark moon is about to cry.


    "Can I ask you a question?" After a long silence, he said seriously.


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, and then continued, "you can ask, but I may not answer."


    "Well... I just want to find out. Is that crazy snake dead?" Dark month group leader asks a way.


    "Dead." Xiao Yao said.


    "Can you give me his body? I want to whip the corpse Dark month group leader almost gnawed his teeth to say such a sentence, he said this is not a joke, Ma Dan, this crazy snake is crazy, don''t he know to check the identity of the target before performing the task? Even Xiaoyao dares to fight all his life. After a while, is this son of a bitch going to kill the king of killers? Are you crazy or are you crazy!


    He felt that his outlook on life, values and world outlook had been completely destroyed. He really couldn''t understand the idea of crazy snake. Was all the shit in that guy''s mind?


    Xiao Yao''s mouth slightly puffed. He felt that the crazy snake''s death was really not worth it.


    You know, the reason why crazy snake committed suicide is that he worried that he would tell the secret of his organization by various means of the other party, but he didn''t expect that he would end up like this. Even if the crazy snake wants to kill Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel it''s worth it for him at this time. If the crazy snake knows what the group leader says now, he will come out from the ground to revenge.


    "Come on, stop talking to me. Now I want to know who is the man who entrusted you to kill me." Xiao Yao said, "if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK. I''ll go to the island to see you."


    "..." dark month group leader quickly said, "no, don''t worry, isn''t it the information of the client? If you drop an email, I''ll send it to you immediately! "


    "Good." Xiao Yao dropped a mailbox he had registered before and hung up.


    Within ten minutes, an email arrived in the mailbox.


    "En..." Xiao Yao looked at the email, and the information on it was very complete, not only the photo of the client, but also the address of the client, including his identity in China.


    "Is Bai Yinglong also in the army? That''s no wonder. There are still very few people surnamed Bai. "


    Before long, Wu Jingtian returned to the room.


    "Brother Xiao, have everything been settled?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "Almost. Let your father come." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Wu Jingtian looked at the computer, his face immediately changed, "Damn, it''s really Bai Jia, their courage is growing."


    "Oh? Do you know this guy? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I know Bai Yinglong. He''s a young man and has some abilities. Moreover, the influence of Bai family in China is deeply rooted. Tut Tut, it seems that this time, it will become a lot more complicated." Wu surprised the sky and rubbed his temples. He knew that he could not solve this problem now. He had to see what Wu Peilin meant. After all, he was still at the Wu family or Wu Peilin has the final say. Even if he was angry and not at heart, he could not make any important decisions.


    Before long, Wu Peilin came.


    When he saw the information on the computer, he didn''t show any surprise, as if all this was within his expectation. In fact, it is true that before he saw the information, he had some answers in his mind. Only when he saw the information did he verify his previous conjecture.


    "Thank you, Xiao Yao." Wu Peilin said with a smile that although he didn''t know what kind of means Xiao Yao used to find these things, he would not ask more. The other party had already driven Wu Jingtian out, which means that this method is also a secret in Xiao Yao''s heart. If he asked, it would only make the other party resent him. Wu Peilin has come to this point, You have to think twice before you do anything. If he has the same temper as Wu Jingtian, I''m afraid that even with Master Wu, a towering tree, you can''t go as far as possible.


    If you want to go on this road, it''s not enough to have courage and heroism. You have to have enough resourcefulness. At least, the first step is to calm down after something happens. Only when you calm down, you won''t make some wrong judgments, and you won''t make some decisions that you will regret later. It''s not a trivial matter, these details, Can determine a person''s future, otherwise, it''s easy to fall into the trap of the enemy, lose everything you have now!


    "Uncle Wu, what are you going to do with the Bai family?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Wu Peilin was a little stunned. He was a little embarrassed. He didn''t dare to tell Xiao Yao how to deal with it.


    Xiao Yao saw what Wu Peilin thought in his heart and said, "Uncle Wu, it''s not about you and the Bai family, and it''s about me. This time, I''m the one they want to kill."


    Wu Peilin coughed, and his face became more embarrassed. He had really forgotten this stubble before, and it''s the same if you think about it carefully! This time, Xiao Yao was the one the Bai family wanted to kill. No matter how good Xiao Yao''s temper was, it seemed impossible for him not to be angry when he encountered such a thing¡° Xiao Yao, don''t worry. After a while, I will be able to attack them. But now, it''s inconvenient. Don''t you see? Even the Bai family doesn''t dare to fight directly against our Wu family. They can only save the country and find a breakthrough from you. Now if something happens to the Bai family, needless to say, others will naturally think of us. " Speaking of this, Wu Peilin also sighed, clearly already know who the opponent is, but still can''t lay hands on the other side, this is a how oppressive thing? Xiao Yao frowned a little. At last, he sighed and nodded: "well, Uncle Wu, I see." Wu Peilin was relieved to hear Xiao Yao say so. After all, with Xiao Yao''s ability, it seems that it''s not impossible to let Bai''s family have a little accident. But at this critical moment, if something happens to Bai''s family, it''s likely that Wu''s family will bear the blame. At that time, Wu''s family was dumb and suffered a lot from Coptis. Can''t they really bring disaster to the east to confess Xiao Yao? They can''t do such a thing! After all, this time Xiao Yao provoked the Bai family because of their Wu family. Ingratitude is not the style of Wu family. Wu Jingtian showed an unhappy look on the side: "Dad, you said to wait for a while, how long does it take? After a few years? " Wu Peilin glared at his son, this little son of a bitch. Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. How could he talk so much nonsense? If he didn''t worry about someone else, now he would like to kick Wu Jingtian out... "Well, since Uncle Wu said that, I believe Uncle Wu can give me an explanation." Xiao Yao said with a smile. Wu Jingtian nodded. Looking at Wu Jingtian''s gratitude to Xiao Yao, Wu Peilin could only smile bitterly¡° In fact, Wu Peilin didn''t have an accurate answer in his mind, but at least he knew that this period of time would not be too short, and Xiao Yao''s words just pushed Wu family to a dead end. This is to give Xiao Yao a satisfactory answer! While thinking about this, a soldier ran in again¡° Commander, director Peng of Jiannan city is here. "¡° Director Peng? Peng Jiang Wu Peilin frowned at the name¡° Damn, how dare he come? " Wu Jingtian was even more furious. He wanted to rush out now to catch Pengjiang and beat him. He felt that he had already given each other enough face when he was in the Bureau. What''s the matter? Do you plan to keep going¡° Let''s invite him in first. " Wu Peilin said¡° Yes With a standard salute, the soldier turned and walked out. When he came back, there was a man in civilian clothes behind him¡° Pengjiang, what do you mean you still come to our house? " Wu Jingtian looks at Pengjiang, and the fire can be seen in his eyes¡° Keke... "Peng Jiang feels uncomfortable when he is staring at Wu Jingtian. In fact, the other party''s attitude is expected by Peng Jiang. He quickly said: "Wu Shao, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I want to apologize because of Peng Yun."¡° Come in and apologize? " Wu Jingtian said with a cold smile, "it''s false to apologize at the door. Is it true to ask the guilty and complain? Pengjiang, I have enough to give you face. There is a degree in everything you do. If you exceed that degree, you will be over! " Wu Jingtian expressed his dissatisfaction very directly. As long as Peng Jiang''s brain is normal, he can understand the meaning of Wu Jingtian''s words¡° Wu Shao, no matter what, Peng Yun is a member of our Peng family. If he makes a mistake, I have to admit it. " Peng Jiang is not angry, continue to say. This set of speeches was prepared on his way here. He has not only prepared a set of speeches, but also many. After all, he doesn''t know what kind of attitude the Wu family will have when he gets here. If he can solve this problem with a smile, it''s best. If he has to spend more time, he thinks it''s worth it. Who can make Peng Yun his nephew? Now at this time, besides him, who else can help? You can''t expect Peng Yun to walk out of here by himself!

 Chapter 406

    Dare not Peng Jiang how to say, Wu Jingtian feel that the other side some do not appreciate.


    To give him face is to look up to him.


    Don''t give him face, he''s a fart!


    He keeps saying that Peng Yun is a member of their Peng family. He should come to admit his mistake.


    Does his attitude seem to have come to admit his mistake? I just want to tell the Wu family that Peng Yun is a member of the Peng family. I hope they can see the face of the Peng family and let Pengjiang take Peng Yun back?


    Even Wu Jingtian can understand the meaning of each other''s words, not to mention Wu Peilin and Xiao Yao.


    At this time, Wu Peilin also spoke. He had wanted to wait for a while, but now Peng Jiang''s eyes are pitiful. Wu Peilin never speaks, and it seems that he is not suitable.


    "Cough, Wu Jingtian, how can you talk to Uncle Peng? Is that how you treat your elders? Be presumptuous Wu Peilin scolded.


    Peng Jiang can only roll his eyes in his heart. He won''t believe that Wu Peilin really thinks so now. If this is Wu Peilin''s real idea, how could he not see Wu Jingtian speak so much before? It''s too fake! However, understanding is one thing, and speaking out is another. Peng Jiang is not so unruly, so even if he knows that Wu Jingtian''s words are Wu Peilin''s attitude, he will never say them. After all, this time he came to the house to try to reconcile with the Wu family, not to offend the Wu family. After all, even if he is the police chief of Jiannan City, he has no ability to wrestle with the Wu family.


    In front of him, Wu family is the existence of an aircraft carrier!


    Pengjiang is Pengjiang. He can only represent himself.


    But the Wu family is not the same. It''s a family. Peng Jiang has no ability to compete with such a family with so many years of perseverance. That''s simply to make trouble for himself.


    Pengjiang still has self-knowledge. He never dares to challenge the Wu family because of his identity. That is a very unwise act.


    "Lao Peng, what you said just now is too much. Do we still need to apologize? It''s nonsense. It''s all young children who don''t understand things. Don''t worry. We Wu family absolutely don''t need you to apologize. That''s too inappropriate. You go back first. I''ll send Peng Yun back later. " Wu Peilin said with a smile on his face.


    Peng Jiang listened to Wu Peilin''s words, but he could only smile bitterly and sigh.


    The other side''s attitude is obvious. They are not willing to reconcile at all. It''s just a pretext to say that they will be sent back later. Who knows when the delay is?


    Peng Jiang did not expect that Wu Peilin''s attitude would be so tough, which puzzled him. Finally, his eyes could only fall on Xiao Yao and Yan Qing, Jiang Xiaolin. Are these young people really so important? Even the Wu family can not give themselves any face for their sake?


    He didn''t understand. Even if he slept all night, he probably couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Finally, Pengjiang can only change the strategic direction, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    He thinks that this young man named Xiao Yao looks very friendly. He should be a reasonable man. Maybe he can forget the past. As long as Xiao Yao speaks, the Wu family will certainly sell this young man face.


    Thinking of this, he quickly asked: "this gentleman, can you look at my old man''s face and let Peng Yun go?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a smile.


    His expression seemed a little strange to Pengjiang. For a moment, he felt that he had found the wrong direction. This young man, who seemed to be friendly, was not easy to provoke.


    "No Xiao Yao said very directly.


    "..." Peng Jiang''s face looked a little pale.


    He did not expect that this young man would not give himself any face.


    I don''t know how to turn a corner when I speak. It''s so direct. Isn''t it a slap in the face?


    But before his posture was too low, so even now Xiao Yao hit him in the face, he can''t say something serious, he can only break his teeth and swallow to his stomach, which shows how depressed it is.


    "This..."


    Peng Jiang just wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao interrupted him with a wave.


    "Director Peng, I know what you mean. In fact, you don''t have to beat around the bush. Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. After all, who can be faultless if people are not saints?" Xiao Yao said.


    When Xiao Yao said that, Pengjiang suddenly felt relaxed. He thought it was a good omen! After all, everyone makes mistakes!


    "However, if a person makes a mistake, he has to bear the responsibility he should bear. When he goes to school, he will be punished by the teacher for making a mistake, or even beat his palm. When he makes a mistake at home, he will be reprimanded by his parents. If he makes a mistake in the company, he may face dismissal." Xiao Yao said, "now Peng Yun has made a mistake, which is no big deal, but he also has to bear the responsibility he should bear!"


    Speaking of the last word, there was a chill in his eyes.


    "..." Peng Jiang realized how naive his previous thoughts were. He felt that this young man was a tough stubble!


    "Ha ha, Xiao Yao is right. Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. If they make mistakes, they should be punished." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    He also realized that Xiao Yao was really much better than himself in speaking. For example, he won''t use Xiao Yao''s words. At most, he has a strong attitude and forces Peng Jiang to swallow what he intends to say. But Xiao Yao is different. At the beginning, he will agree with Peng Jiang''s words, then give the other party a hope, and finally reject the other Party''s request. Every word he says sounds reasonable, To give others a sense of speechless, especially Xiao Yao''s examples, sounds very vivid! A master is a master. At this time, Wu Jing realized that he had too much to learn.


    Sometimes speaking is really an art.


    Seeing Pengjiang''s speechless appearance, Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin want to laugh out loud.


    Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing both look at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprise. They suddenly realize that Xiao Yao''s origin is absolutely not small. After all, Pengjiang is the police chief of Jiannan city. It''s hard for ordinary young people to be able to speak so methodically to such a person.


    "Director Peng, my friend has made it very clear. Is there anything else you can''t understand? Some words can be said now, and we can explain them to you. " Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    Peng Jiang gave a wry smile, sighed and said: "it''s Meng Lang who said it''s true. People can make mistakes, but if they make mistakes, they should be punished. I understand. I''ll go back now and wait for Peng Yun to go home."


    What he said is, whatever you do, as long as you send Peng Yun back alive in the end.


    "Well, director Peng, take your time." Wu Jingtian said.


    After Peng Jiang left, Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin put away their smiles.


    "Hum, he really takes himself seriously. He wants to take people away with a word. What''s the success of our Wu family?"


    Wu Jingtian''s words also made Wu Peilin nod.


    In fact, the Wu family really doesn''t care what to do with Peng Yun. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. However, Peng Jiang wants to take people away, which is a bit too much deception.


    Does Pengjiang want to ride on the head of Wu family? No matter whether he thinks so or not, Peng Jiang''s attitude now is just like this. Let alone Wu Jingtian, even Wu Peilin can''t bear it.


    "It seems that the foundation of our Wu family in Jiannan city is not stable." If Wu Peilin said such a sentence with deep meaning, Wu Jingtian, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin were all curious. Only Xiao Yao understood the meaning of Wu Peilin''s words.


    The Wu family is in Jiannan military region. It can be said that the root of the Wu family is in Jiannan city. As a result, the police chief of Jiannan city now dares to come to the door to provoke. This is a contempt for the Wu family. Therefore, Wu Peilin will feel angry and say such words.


    Xiao Yao can almost foresee that it won''t be long before the position of director of Jiannan Police Bureau will change.


    Some things can be tolerated, but some things can''t be retreated. Wu Peilin knows this truth better than anyone else. So this time, he is very tough and stands on the side of Wu Jingtian. You know, Wu Peilin would never have done such things before. After all, Wu Peilin is only striving for stability, not for meritorious service, but for no fault, But now it''s different. Because of the low-key and long-term stability of Wu''s parents, many people have begun to ignore Wu''s family, which is absolutely not a good thing for them!


    "Wu Jingtian, I''ll take Xiao Yao and them out to have some delicious food. I''ll make a few phone calls." Wu Peilin looked at Wu Jingtian and said.


    "Well, good!" Wu Jingtian nodded and then extended his hand.


    "What for?" Wu Peilin was stunned and didn''t understand.


    "What do you do? Give me the money! Dad, you want me to take them to eat something delicious. Do you have to pay for it? Do you want me to stick my face out to others when I check out? " Wu Jingtian rolled his eyes and said.


    "Get out of the way! How dare you say you have no money? " Wu Peilin is so angry. This guy really wants to steal some from himself when he catches the chance.


    "Hey, yes, but it''s my private money! You can''t let me use my own money, can you Wu Jingtian said with a smile, "so it''s OK for me to treat you, but you have to pay for it in the end! Otherwise, I will suffer a lot! "


    "..." Wu Peilin had no choice but to take out a bank card and give it to Wu Jingtian, "remember, give me less money. Damn, I don''t have much salary. You don''t know."


    "You don''t have much salary, but my uncle''s business is getting bigger and bigger." After Wu Jingtian said this, he found that his father was looking at him with a murderous look. He coughed awkwardly and pretended that he had said nothing just now.

 Chapter 407

    With Xiao Yao, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin, in addition to the military region, Wu Jingtian throws his father''s previous words out of the air. Are you kidding me? What do you want to do with your bank card!


    So, even though Xiao Yao and others are dissuading, Wu Jingtian still takes them all to the best five-star hotel in Jiannan city. In his words, eat happily and play happily. Otherwise, it''s better to watch TV at home!


    After entering the hotel, the waiter showed the four people to the box that had been ready for a long time.


    Previously, on the way here, Wu Jingtian made a phone call while driving. It seems that he knows the owner of the hotel, so the box is already ready.


    "Jingtian, if you do this, are you not afraid to be beaten by your father?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding? Hit me? Why should he beat me? " Wu Jingtian rolled his eyes, "do you really think he can care about these? His last sentence has become a habit for him. If he doesn''t say one every day, he will feel uncomfortable. Anyway, he will say it every time I ask him for money. "


    Speaking of this, Wu Jingtian showed a warm smile: "if one day later, he will not say this to me, I will doubt whether he took the wrong medicine."


    "..." Xiao Yao and others dare not take it casually. Wu Jingtian dares to say so, but they can''t say so. Can they still nod their heads and say that what you said is right? Wu Peilin must have taken the wrong medicine, so Wu Jingtian must turn his face?


    Into the box, it''s time to order.


    At the beginning, Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin ordered some, after all, girls! Ladies first. When the menu arrived in Xiao Yao''s hands, he passed it to Wu Jingtian directly. With Wu Da Shao''s extravagant temper, do you still need to order?


    Moreover, this is Xiao Yao''s first time here. He doesn''t know what''s good and what''s not, so it''s better to give Wu Jingtian the choice.


    Wu Jingtian is not polite to Xiao Yao. They have known each other for a long time. Not only Xiao Yao knows Wu Jingtian better, but also Wu Jingtian knows Xiao Yao better.


    Wu Jingtian didn''t know what frugality was. He opened his mouth with a bottle of Lafite, and then ordered more than ten dishes. Finally, Xiao Yao even advised Wu Jingtian to stop.


    From the beginning to the end, the waiter did not show any surprised expression. It seems that the guests who can enter this box for dinner are generally of different status.


    At this time, Wu Jingtian''s phone suddenly rings. He takes out his mobile phone and looks at it. Then he smiles and says, "brother Xiao, I''ll go out and answer the phone."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    After Wu Jingtian called back, his smile became stronger: "my friend will come over later, brother Xiao, he said he wants to propose a toast to you." It can be seen that the relationship between Wu Jingtian and his friend is very good.


    "Well, good." Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "who is your friend?"


    "It''s a Yamen in Kyoto. He helped me a lot when I was in Kyoto. Besides, he also owned this hotel." Wu Jingtian said with a smile, "he can''t do anything else, but he has some means to do business. I grew up naked together when I was small."


    "Ha ha, it''s not ordinary people to get such a high evaluation from you." Xiao Yao laughs.


    You know, although Wu Jingtian treats his friends very well, his vision is still very high. It''s impossible for ordinary people to make friends with him. In addition, he said that his friend helped him a lot in Kyoto. It seems that his identity is not simple. After all, people like Wu Jingtian seldom need other people''s help.


    Speaking of this, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open.


    "Yes? Is it difficult? " Wu Jingtian murmured. He raised his head and saw a middle-aged man with a big belly.


    His brow immediately frowned down: "are you?"


    "Ha! Hello, this gentleman. I''m the deputy director of the Administration for Industry and commerce. My name is Liu Tao. " The big bellied middle-aged man said with a smile, "well, I want to trouble you with something. I don''t know if I can."


    "No way." Wu Jingtian said very impolitely.


    The expression on the man''s face changed a little, and there was a shade of gloom in his eyes.


    However, the man''s expression was really relaxed. Although he was a little unhappy, the smile on his face remained unchanged: "well, the box of this hotel has been fully reserved. Now I need a box to receive several investors. If we can talk about this matter, it will be for the benefit of the people in Jiannan city, Are you right? "


    The attitude of others is very good, but it''s obviously right and wrong.


    "You go out now." Wu Jingtian said, "knock on the door, come in and talk to me again. When you are so old, doesn''t anyone tell you that you have to knock before you come in? "


    The expression of middle-aged man is more and more ugly.


    He felt that the young man in front of him had gone too far and said something ugly. He simply didn''t know how to praise him. He had already said many good things, but the other side''s attitude was still so tough that he didn''t pay much attention to himself, did he?


    "I don''t know what your name is?" Liu Tao stares at Wu Jingtian and says frankly.


    After all, the people who can eat in this box, especially in this box, are not ordinary people, and many people are not the ones he can offend. At such an age, he has already learned how to behave with his tail between his legs, otherwise, he will be trampled by others instead of stepping on others.


    Generally, those who are arrogant and domineering are either upstarts or young people. Liu Tao is obviously not. Before he does anything, he has to plan before he moves, which is one of the reasons why he can get to this step. Everyone is not a fool. Why should we do something that a fool can''t do? Be careful, you''ll sail for ten thousand years!


    "Who am I?" Wu Jingtian laughed, "are you worried that you can''t bully me?"


    Liu Tao''s face was a little embarrassed. To tell you the truth, he really thought so just now.


    "Come on, let''s go out. Isn''t there a seat in the hall? If there''s no place in the hall, we''ll have dinner in another place. Let''s build a hotel in Jiannan city. Is this the only one When Wu Jingtian said this, he suddenly stopped and asked, "by the way, this time you invite those people to dinner, who is the treat?"


    "I don''t know." Liu Tao said.


    "You?" Wu Jingtian smiles, "if you can come to five-star restaurant, it seems that your bureau of industry and commerce is still very rich. Is it rich?"


    This department is rich in oil and water, which is not a secret in the industry at all. Who doesn''t know? But Wu Jingtian said so, which made Liu Tao feel uncomfortable all over.


    "We do all this wholeheartedly for the common people. What is rich in oil and water?" Liu Tao said angrily.


    "In that case, you have nothing to do with it?" Wu Jingtian''s eyes are full of sarcasm.


    Liu Tao''s face has turned into a pig liver color, saying he has nothing to do with it? In that case, he will be condemned by his conscience, OK? However, at this time, he could only bite his teeth and said, "yes, I really have nothing to do with it. What''s the problem?"


    "No problem. I just think you''re a bit arrogant. If you don''t want to be shameful, it''s actually an art." Wu Jingtian swept coldly, "roll, before I''m not angry."


    "You Liu Tao is furious.


    At this time, another voice came in.


    "Well, director Liu, isn''t it just a box? Let''s just eat in the hall, or change places. There''s no need to argue with others. " This voice is familiar to Xiao Yao.


    After the man came in, Xiao Yao''s face was a little wonderful.


    "It''s you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mo Chengfei didn''t expect that he met Xiao Yao in this place. The expression on his face was hard to see.


    "Well, that''s bad luck." He said with a gloomy face.


    "Yes?" Liu Tao slightly a Leng, "very little, do you know this?"


    "Oh, it''s more than recognition!" Speaking of this, Mo Chengfei did not go on.


    Liu Tao in the end is a smart man, even if Mo Chengfei just said here, his heart has come to understand, you can see that the few around him, and the man is still the enemy! In this case, this box must be robbed!


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao was also a little curious when he saw Mo Chengfei, but the next second he understood that although he became the final winner in the battle between Mo''s family and his own time, Mo''s family was a big business after all. The big deal was that he would not be in Haitian city. That''s why he came to Jiannan City, which is to make a comeback.


    Unfortunately, this time they really chose the wrong place.


    Although the Mo family has been forced out of Haitian city by Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel guilty about them. After all, from the beginning to the present, it''s not him who takes the initiative to provoke these people. It''s Mo Chengfei and Qin Tianya who have a hard time with him. At the beginning, he also chooses to step back, but in the end, he has no way to go back, How can he tolerate each other? It was then that they rose up and fought.


    So, he won''t have any discomfort.


    On the contrary, he felt that the sand snake had to fight seven inches. Now that he had forced the Mo family to this point, it was absolutely impossible and meaningless for him to reconcile, so he had better force it again. It can be seen that the Mo family wants to invest in Jiannan City, which is well prepared. Today may be the last step for them to discuss the contract.


    "Brother Xiao, do you know this man?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "Well, he''s Mo Chengfei. Have you forgotten?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s your counterpart in Haitian city!" Wu Jingtian claps his head and starts to ring. In fact, he has seen Mo Chengfei, but he hasn''t thought about it for a while. It can''t be blamed for him. After all, Mo Chengfei has lost almost twenty pounds during this period of time. It can be seen how miserable his life is during this period.


    Understand these, his face also showed a smile, since this guy is Xiao Yao''s opponent, then this time he naturally more no idea of retrogression, absolutely can''t let! Otherwise, isn''t it losing Xiao Yao''s face¡° Liu Tao, right? This investor, you can bring it back where you come from! " Wu Jingtian decided to be a dandy this time¡° What do you mean Liu Tao''s face is more and more gloomy, looking at Wu Jingtian''s eyes as if with a knife¡° I said, "get out of here!" Wu Jingtian stood up and wrote a few words, one meter eight plus his strong figure, which made Liu Tao''s heart tremble a little. He couldn''t help thinking that if the other party''s fist fell on his body, his bones might be broken up, right?

 Chapter 408

    "You... You still want to hit people!" Liu Tao was angry red face, and then wait for Wu Jingtian said.


    "Beating people?" Wu Jing Tian Leng said with a smile, "if you don''t go away, I can promise you that it''s not as simple as beating people."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t say anything. Now that he has made a decision, what Wu Jingtian is doing is more in line with his mind. He has nothing to dissuade him from.


    He understood that the Mo family''s hatred for themselves will never be easily erased, so it''s better not to regress.


    If he had just come down the mountain, Xiao Yao might have been kind and merciful, and let him go. After all, people have already left Haitian city. If he continues to push, he will be deceiving others too much. But after such a long time of honing, Xiao Yao also more and more understand a truth, to his enemy kindness, that is to his own cruelty.


    If they fall into the hands of the Mo family, will they think of their kindness and let them go? Don''t even think about it. It''s impossible at all. What''s more, Mo Chengfei has thought about killing him countless times, and even invited a killer?


    If you beat a snake seven inches, you''ll beat a drowning dog.


    "Director Liu, if it''s so hard for us to have a meal, I have to doubt your strength in Jiannan city. I think it''s better to forget about building enterprises in Jiannan city." Mo Chengfei said with a sneer.


    "No, no, no, no..." Liu Tao was sweating. If he could promote this cooperation, it would be good for Liu Tao. Maybe he could take another step forward!


    Even though the Mo family has been driven out of Haitian city by Xiao Yao, their strength can not be underestimated. As long as the Mo family is willing to invest, they can definitely improve the economy of Jiannan city in some small aspects, and even speed up the economic development of Jiannan city. Moreover, this is an opportunity that their industrial and commercial bureau and China Merchants bureau have managed to seize, Never let it go easily!


    Think of these, he also made a decision, no matter who the other party is, must drive it away!


    "Let''s make a price. How much do you want to let out the box?" Liu Tao stares at Xiao Yao and says that he seems to think that this young man is the backbone of these people. There''s nothing wrong with him. After all, Wu Jingtian''s tough attitude is also due to Xiao Yao.


    "How much is it?" Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "how about half a million?"


    "Half a million?" Liu Tao''s face changed a little, his eyes dissatisfied with the haze, "young man, is your appetite a little too big? Only one box will cost half a million? "


    "Ha ha, will those of us who come here for dinner be short of money?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Tao also sighed. What the other party said is very reasonable. Since people can come here for dinner, the economic situation will not be too bad. There is no need to lose face because of a little money. The 500000 yuan should be the price that the other party can move.


    Although he did not want to, but in order to Mo Chengfei, he could only bite his teeth and nodded: "OK, 500000 is 500000!"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "are you going to apply for reimbursement? I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to apply for reimbursement because there is no invoice? "


    "Well, can I take out my own waist bag?" It must be impossible for the 500000 yuan to be reimbursed. Liu Tao can only choose to pay out of his own pocket, which is why he showed a look of heartache before. What''s the joke? The 500000 yuan is spent like this. Who, who doesn''t?


    However, Liu Tao really doesn''t care about the small money. As long as he gives a green light to some enterprises, the 500000 yuan will be paid in almost minutes. Although there are some risks, he has been doing it for so many years and bought three villas, but no one has found out?


    This is due to his care. Although he bought three villas, the householder has nothing to do with him, and no one dares to rob those houses with him. Moreover, even if he can afford a luxury car, he always drives a Chevrolet Cruz. It can be seen how careful this guy has been.


    "Tut Tut, half a million, out of your own pocket, it''s really rich enough!" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and smacked his mouth by the way.


    Wu Jingtian looks at each other''s eyes more and more bad.


    "..." Liu Tao seemed to realize that he had said too much. He coughed quickly to cover up his embarrassment, and immediately continued, "is it transfer? Give me your card number, I''ll give you the money now, and then you go quickly. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "don''t worry." He handed his mobile phone to Wu Jingtian, "this is a recording, keep it as evidence."


    "Yes?" Wu Jingtian smiles and gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up. Originally, he is also curious about why Xiao Yao would say that. Although the sum of 500000 is not small, it''s actually the same thing for Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao.


    Now he completely understood that Xiao Yao was waiting for Liu Tao!


    "You... You recorded?" Liu Tao''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Yes, or what do you think?" Xiao Yaobai glanced at him and said Liu Tao feels that his heart is in pain. This son of a bitch dare to record. Is it too insidious to do so? Can there be a little basic trust between people? Is he not afraid of being hit by the thunder¡° Delete the recording. " Liu Tao said with a overcast face¡° If you want me to delete it, I''ll delete it? " Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a smile. That smile, in Liu Tao''s opinion, is not worth beating. If it wasn''t for his old age and bloated figure, he would like to rush in front of each other and give him a punch now¡° How much do you want? Go ahead Liu Tao quickly eased his mood. In his opinion, the other party''s doing so is nothing more than asking for money. If he gives more money, he can ask the other party to delete the recording¡° How much is it? " Xiao Yao smile, "I want 500 million, do you have it?"¡° You have gone too far Liu Tao understood that people don''t take money seriously. They also know that they can''t accept the price of 500 million in any case. If they say that, doesn''t it mean that they don''t want to delete the recording¡° Young man, don''t have such a big appetite, or you will die. " Liu Tao clenched his teeth and said, "five million, what do you think? I can only give so much money now. "¡° Five million? " Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes. "I forgot to tell you before. My recording is still on. Tut Tut, five million. You are really rich! If you want to say 500000 yuan, maybe you and your family have saved for many years. The nature of the five million yuan has completely changed. " Liu Tao''s body began to shake. Insidious, too insidious! There is such a means¡° Young man, don''t do something you regret. In this world, there are still many people you can''t afford Liu Tao knows that money can''t be used. It''s better to use some force. Hearing Liu Tao''s words, Mo Chengfei''s face also shows a smile. He thinks that Liu Tao''s action is what he wants to see. Hum, it''s time to let this guy get out of here! No, I''ve left this guy here now. Before Xiao Yao spoke, Wu Jingtian couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the matter? Is it going to attack us?"¡° Hum, what you say now is slander, intimidation and blackmail. Wait. I''ll call the police now, so that none of you can leave. " Liu Tao said with a grim smile. Of course, he is not stupid enough to follow the regular procedure, which will only make him die earlier. In the police station, he still has many friends. Just Liu Tao just took out his mobile phone, Wu Jingtian spoke again¡° Oh, I''m going to find the police. I still have the contact information of Pengjiang. Do you want it? He''s the director of the Bureau. I think he has a lot of information. Otherwise, would you like to call him? " Wu Jingtian said with a cold smile Liu Tao''s hands trembled as he grasped the mobile phone. How can he not know who Pengjiang is? Does the other party even know Pengjiang? Moreover, looking at the expression on the other side''s face, it seems that he doesn''t take Pengjiang seriously at all¡° You... Who the hell are you? " Liu Tao''s face was pale and his legs were shaking. Did you really kick the iron plate this time¡° Who am I? It''s none of your business. Call the police quickly. You can call Pengjiang. If you don''t call him, I''ll call him. " Wu Jingtian said impatiently¡° Ouch! Wu Da Shao is really more and more dandy now! " Also at this time, a bright voice came in, and accompanied by a laugh¡° Here comes the boy Wu Jingtian said something. A man in a black suit pushes away Liu Tao, who is standing in front of the door, and comes in with a big step¡° Xiao Ge, his name is Chen Peng. He''s my good brother! " Wu Jingtian introduces Xiao Yao, then looks at Chen Peng and says, "who is this? I don''t need to introduce you any more, do I?"¡° ha-ha! Of course not. This is my idol! Hello, great Xia Xiao. My name is Chen Peng. I''m the owner of this five-star hotel. You can just call me pengzi. The name of great Xia Xiao has been known throughout China for a long time. Hehe, I saw you today. I''m really extraordinary and talented. I must admire you for your unrestrained expression. I think you must be a happy man of gratitude and enmity Xiao Yao was a little confused. Isn''t this guy really from ancient times? Even if it''s not a passer-by, I guess I''ve read too many martial arts novels, right? Wu Jingtian is also unable to laugh or cry: "pengzi, can you speak normally?"¡° Hey, hey, can, can Chen Peng rubbed his nose and said, "I don''t think that''s the only way to make Daxia Xiao more comfortable!" Xiao Yao''s face is black. I don''t think it''s very comfortable to listen to him

 Chapter 409

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know Chen Peng, but he thinks that Chen Peng and Wu Jingtian have a lot in common. For example, these two guys seem to be open-minded people, and they will never hide what they have to say. Moreover, Chen Peng''s eyes are full of sincerity and no affectation.


    This is a good man, Xiao Yao thought.


    He talked to Chen Peng, but Liu Tao, who was standing behind him, was already sweating.


    Chen Peng''s identity, he still knows, and this hotel just opened when the procedures are also his.


    Originally, he wanted to get stuck, but the idea just existed and was dismissed by a phone call.


    The above instructions are also simple. That is to say, Chen Peng''s identity is not ordinary. He can''t be regarded as a member of the Kyoto Yamen. If it''s reasonable, he has to turn on the green light. This is all Mandarin. To put it simply, the above means that Chen Peng''s identity is not simple and they can''t afford to provoke him. No matter whether it''s reasonable or not, he must turn on the green light, otherwise, The sky is falling.


    For such orders, Liu Tao certainly did not dare to take it as a joke, so what he should do and shouldn''t do was very beautiful. He wanted to win Chen Peng''s favor, but Chen Peng didn''t like him at all. Unfortunately, because the other party''s identity was not simple, even if he was depressed, he didn''t dare to show it.


    Now Chen Peng is here, and he has a good talk with each other. This is sending him a message. This time, he seems to be really provoking people who can''t be provoked.


    "Come on, pengzi, cut the crap. You can have a quick look. Your elder brother, I brought someone to take care of your business. As a result, there are still people who want to drive us out now." Wu Jingtian laughs and throws the problem to Chen Peng.


    Chen Peng was slightly stunned. He turned his face and glanced at Liu Tao and Mo Chengfei. A smile immediately appeared on his face.


    "Director Liu, it''s so elegant to come here for dinner." When Chen Peng spoke, he had already come to Liu Tao.


    Looking at Chen Peng, Liu Tao''s heart beat a few times. His face was a little pale, and his forehead was covered with fine sweat. PI xiaorou nodded his head. It can be seen that his expression was very embarrassed and stiff at this time. If he can, it is estimated that this guy wants to turn around and leave immediately.


    As for Mo Chengfei - are you kidding me? Now he''s already in trouble, and he wants to help Mo Chengfei vent his anger? If he could, he would like to kick it now. If it wasn''t for Mo Chengfei, he would not offend these people.


    "Chen Shao, are you here?" Liu Tao said.


    "Well, if I don''t come, how can I see your official authority?" Chen Peng said with a smile.


    "..." Liu Tao did not dare to answer.


    He knew that he was really finished this time.


    When Chen Peng called out "Wu Da Shao", he already felt that he was going to die.


    How many people can Chen Peng call Wu Da Shao? I''m afraid that''s the only one in China. What''s more, this is Jiannan city?


    At the thought of this, he would like to bump his head against the wall. It would be better if he could faint. At least, he doesn''t need to suffer such torture.


    "Chen Da Shao is joking. I''m just a little deputy director. What official prestige can I have? Besides, we are all serving the people. To put it simply, we are waiters. We are dedicated to serving the people. How can we fight for personal interests for ourselves?" Liu Tao said with a bitter smile.


    "Is that so?" Chen Peng waved his hand, "Liu, don''t talk nonsense with me. What kind of person are you? My heart is clearer than you. Who can offend and who can''t, don''t you know? Hey, this time, you really did something you shouldn''t have done. "


    Seeing Liu Tao''s body shaking, Chen Peng held out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "you, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Don''t be afraid of anything. Since you are in this system, you can see a lot of things thoroughly. People like you are in China, so you''re not alone."


    Liu Tao smiles bitterly. He also knows that he has a lot of problems like himself in China. However, it''s just looking at other people''s misfortune. It has nothing to do with his dime! Now I''m going to have bad luck. Who can I argue with?


    "Chen Dashao, can I have a banquet and kowtow to admit my mistake?" Liu Tao said.


    Chen Peng''s face was stunned when he heard the speech, and he also had a face full of skin smile and no smile: "look at you, what I said before is nothing! If you do that again, I won''t comfort you. "


    "..." Liu Tao softened his knees and knelt down on the ground.


    "Chen Da Shao and Wu Shao, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be blind and do such things. I''m old and young. In addition, I''m going to retire in a few years. I''m worried that you two can give me a lift. After all, my family still depends on me to support them." When Liu Tao spoke, he was already crying. He also knew what would be waiting for him once they decided to do something for themselves.


    What Liu Tao did at this time surprised Wu Jingtian and Chen Peng.


    "It''s so spineless. There''s gold under a man''s knee. Didn''t your parents tell you?" Chen Peng''s face sank, "or do you want to threaten me in this way?"


    Liu Tao shook his head quickly: "no, Mr. Chen, you are joking. How dare I threaten you? I am also helpless! After all, no, Mo Chengfei wants to invest in Jiannan city. Naturally, I want to do what I should do. "


    "En..." Chen Peng nodded.


    Seeing Chen Peng nodding, Liu Tao felt as if he had taken a reassuring pill.


    "Mr. Chen, can you understand the sufferings of Mr. Chen?" Liu Tao asked tentatively.


    "I understand." Chen Peng nodded.


    Liu Tao was very happy, but he immediately calmed down. He was thinking, how could Chen Da Shao be such a good talker? The other party must have dug a hole in front of us. Are you ready to wait for yourself?


    "Actually, I think what you said is right. It seems that there is nothing wrong with your doing so. It''s your duty. Therefore, we can''t blame you for this." Chen Peng said with a smile.


    Liu Tao can''t believe his ears. Did you blame Chen Shao? In fact, Chen Shao thought that he was kind-hearted and considerate? Wuwu, if it is true, this is really a good man! No, I must stand up and give them a toast later!


    Just as he was about to stand up, Chen Peng''s words made him kneel on the ground again.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with what you want to do, so I can''t do today''s things in the past, but I have to leave your previous things to the Discipline Inspection Commission for investigation." Chen Peng said seriously.


    Liu Tao is going to kowtow to each other.


    Don''t you still want your own life?


    His family background, not to mention himself, is understood by some people in the circle, but they are all in the same camp, and those people are more or less similar to him, and even some are better than him. How can they dare to report Liu Tao? If Liu Tao''s mouth is not tight, he will bite them out one by one. At that time, Liu Tao will not be alone.


    "Chen Shao, do you have to be so extraordinary?" Liu Tao asked.


    His voice suddenly became cold.


    "I didn''t do it, but you did it too much." Chen Peng sighed, "turn yourself in. It''s still a good thing."


    "Turn yourself in?" Liu Tao gave a bitter smile.


    Even if you turn yourself in, I''m afraid that even if you don''t die, you''ll have to put through the prison, right?


    He is not a fool. How can he not know this?


    "Chen Shao, you don''t want me to live, and I can''t let you live!" Speaking of this, his eyes suddenly flashed a fierce color, fat body suddenly toward Chen Peng rushed in the past, this is really a flexible fat man.


    However, when he just got up, Chen Peng seemed to have realized something. He suddenly kicked Liu Tao out.


    Such a huge body was kicked out by Chen Peng!


    Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened and he stared at Chen Peng carefully. The strength of his foot just now is not what ordinary people can have.


    Wu Jingtian explains to Xiao Yao: "this boy has practiced with a teacher''s father since he was a child. Even I can''t take advantage of him. His skill is really good."


    Xiao Yao nods, and the expert knows if he has it. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Chen Peng''s skill has at least reached the realm of asking heaven.


    "To die." Chen Peng hummed coldly, went to Liu Tao''s front, stretched out his hand to lift the fat man directly, and hit him with another punch.


    Liu Tao turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Hum, it''s really a dog jumping off the wall, but what can you do when you jump off the wall, a little local dog?" Chen Peng clapped his hands, then picked up a handkerchief and wiped it. He was disgusted. "Damn, this fat man is oily."


    Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian can''t help being happy.


    Chen Peng''s eyes fell on Mo Chengfei''s body again and said: "you still don''t roll, waiting to stay for dinner?"


    Mo Chengfei is just about to turn around and leave, but Wu Jingtian stops.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Jingtian said.


    Mo Chengfei turns around and looks at Wu Jingtian with fear in his eyes.


    "Your name is mo Chengfei, right? Hehe, he used to be brother Xiao''s enemy. What''s the matter? Haitian city can''t stay any longer, so we come to Jiannan city? no way! Don''t take it with you in Jiannan city in the future, otherwise, I''ll take someone to smash your field. " Wu Jingtian said.


    "Yes? This kid has offended brother Xiao? " Chen Peng was also a little surprised, and then he laughed at Mo Chengfei, "not only Jiannan City, but also several nearby cities. You don''t want to take root in our Chen family!"

 Chapter 410

    Mo Chengfei really regretted coming to this hotel for dinner.


    In the early stage, they have invested 100 million yuan in Jiannan city. Now Mo''s family is not as good as when they were in Haitian city. This 100 million yuan has already broken Mo''s family''s bones and muscles, and now it''s gone. Now Mo Chengfei can''t cry.


    If he could, he would like to rush to the middle of the road and understand his life in this way. Now he doesn''t even dare to go back home, and he doesn''t know whether his grandfather will be directly angry after he explains the situation today.


    After much hesitation, he made a decision that it is better to live than to die!


    "Hum, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. It''s a big deal. Start all over again. Xiao Yao, you can wait. I will make you die miserably!" Mo Chengfei''s eyes twinkled with cold


    He drove back to his house in Jiannan.


    He told Mo qiangqiu everything that happened today.


    As he thought, Mo qiangqiu, who used to play with two walnuts, turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Fortunately, I''m ready." When Mo qiangqiu spoke, the sound of an ambulance had already sounded outside.


    Before he came in, he had called for an ambulance.


    "Hey, actually, I''m quite clever!" Mo Chengfei has a smile on his face. He seems to have a sense of accomplishment. If Mo qiangqiu knows what he thinks at this time, maybe he will turn his eyes and be dizzy again.


    It''s possible to be angry!


    On the other side, in the box of the hotel, Chen Peng stood up again.


    "Brother Shaw, here''s to you!" Chen Peng holding a glass, looking at Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao was almost angry and cried: "you''ve given me ten glasses of wine. Why do you still come?"


    "Hey hey, one or two, three or four cups, I can''t express my admiration for you by one tenth of a million!" When Chen Peng said this, he had already tilted his head and drank the wine from the glass into his stomach.


    Xiao Yao sighed and stood up to drink the wine.


    This is the rule of drinking in Jiannan city. Here, if you want to toast others, you have to stand up. In fact, the party who is toasted doesn''t have to stand up at all. However, Xiao Yao also knows that if he doesn''t stand up, he will be entrusted. After all, he is neither an elder nor a benefactor. Although people can''t say anything, he certainly doesn''t feel good in his heart.


    Although customs are strange, there is some truth in the saying "do as the Romans do".


    Seeing Xiao Yao drinking a glass of wine into his stomach, Chen Peng immediately clapped his hands.


    "Ha ha! Xiao Ge, what a good drinker! Drink to now, still face does not change Chen Peng gave a thumbs up.


    Xiao Yao can only return a bitter smile.


    Chen Peng''s face turned red at this time. The drinking cup was not a small one, but a disposable one. Every time it was filled, five or six Maotai bottles were empty. Although Wu Jingtian drank a lot, his point was negligible compared with Chen Peng and Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry, Mo Chengfei? In the future, you will never see him in Jiannan city. Not only Jiannan City, but also several nearby cities will not let their mo family take root. " Chen Peng had drunk too much, and he said, "Hey, the Mo family is a fart. Our Chen family is not small. Although they are not as powerful as those big business families in Kyoto, they have some abilities around Jiannan city."


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    Chen Peng continued: "well, if it wasn''t for the special circumstances of my family, with my talent, I might be able to surpass those business families! I can''t help it. I still have to be limited. If I do it too much, if I make it too public, others will have to have opinions. It''s not a good thing to do it


    Wu Jingtian pushed Xiao Yao, coughed and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, don''t pay any attention to him. He is just like this. He likes to brag after drinking too much wine."


    Xiao Yao is also happy. This can be regarded as a bad problem, but it''s also an advantage. At least he doesn''t need to be on guard when making friends with such people. If he is worried that the other party may have a plot, it''s easy to find a restaurant at random, and then drink a few cups of wine. He can''t say that the other party can explain his ancestors clearly.


    "Well, that''s why his grandfather and father didn''t let him go." Wu Jingtian sighed and said, "he has no heart. Do you think I have no heart? In fact, I am much better than him! So if he really embarks on this road, he will probably drag the whole Chen family into the water. "


    Xiao Yao deeply understood, nodded and said with a smile, "his grandfather and father are far sighted."


    "What foresight! They''re just worried that I''ll shine too much and make others jealous. " Chen Peng said, shaking his mouth.


    "That''s the best thing about him. He''s always so confident in himself." Wu Jingtian sighed.


    The two girls were all amused by Chen Peng. Chen Peng seemed to be a little proud and said more and more vigorously. If Wu Jingtian hadn''t pulled them, this guy would have to tell us what color of underwear he was wearing today.


    "Oh, sin, sin! God is so unfair. When he created you, how could he forget to let you have a brain? " Wu Jingtian pats his forehead and presses Chen Peng on the table.


    After drinking and eating, Wu Jingtian calls someone to take Chen Peng away first, and all four of them are ready to drive back.


    "You''re all drinking. I''ll drive." Yan Qing volunteered.


    "You?" Jiang Xiaolin face a change, "otherwise, or I come?"


    "No, no, no! I come, I come, hehe, I like this kind of large SUV. My father has to say that girls don''t look good when driving this kind of car. He got me a small car and it''s uncomfortable to drive. " Yan Qing said quickly.


    Jiang Xiaolin hesitated.


    Wu Jingtian on the side said with a smile: "Xiaolin, since Yan Qing wants to drive, let her drive. Hasn''t she taken her driver''s license for a long time?"


    Jiang Xiaolin sighed and said nothing more.


    After sitting in the car, Jiang Xiaolin couldn''t help but say, "she really took her driver''s license for a long time, but in the past three or four years, she crashed seven or eight cars."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian''s wine are scared to wake up.


    Shit! This is a woman killer!


    Endless dawn gas all stomp: "why don''t you find to say?"


    Jiang Xiaolin rolled her eyes: "I was going to say, you have to say let her drive, what can I do?"


    Wu Jingtian sighed, and then slapped himself to make your mouth cheap!


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at Yan Qing beside him, and said in a low voice, "let''s drive a little slower!"¡° Why don''t you slow down? Am I not slow enough? " Yan Qing is about to be angry and cry by Xiao Yao. "It''s only forty yards. How slow do you want to be?"


    "Cough, you return the car. Just follow the car. Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Yan Qing''s mouth twitched violently, "it''s a battery car."


    Xiao Yao said nothing.


    He has heard about the horror of female drivers before. In his opinion, female drivers are really terrible. After all, relatively speaking, girls are not as calm as men when they are in an emergency, so this is also the main reason why female drivers are prone to accidents. In addition to what Jiang Xiaolin said earlier, now Xiao Yao is a little worried.


    Just then, suddenly, Yanqing at the foot of the accelerator, the car rushed out.


    "Damn it Xiao Yao can''t help but burst a rude sentence, and then the car body is a sloshing.


    "Why don''t you step on the brake?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What I step on is the brake..." Yan Qing wants to cry without tears. In the face of rear end collision, she is also a little confused.


    Originally, she was a little unhappy after listening to Jiang Xiaolin''s words. She wanted to take this opportunity to prove herself. But she didn''t expect that before she had time to prove herself, this kind of thing happened. I''m afraid it will spread soon, and everyone knows that she is a road killer


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    At this time, needless to say, Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin, who are sitting in the back, have already understood that the girl is mistaking the accelerator for the brake.


    "Well, the main reason is that the car also has clutch. I''m used to driving in automatic gear, but now I''m not used to driving in manual gear." Yan Qing spat out his tongue and said.


    "All right, get out of the car first." Xiao Yao shook his head, opened the door and went down.


    Yan Qing caught up with a black Audi. At this time, the owner of the Audi had already got out of the car. Originally, he wanted to open his mouth to curse, but when he saw Yan Qing and Jiang Xiaolin, his face immediately began to smile.


    "Sorry, big brother." Wu Jingtian came to him and said with a smile.


    Anyway, this time it''s all their fault. When the light is red, people stop to wait for the light. There is no mistake. Yan Qing rushes up with a bang. Wu Jingtian will not be angry with each other.


    "Well... Did you drink?" The man frowned.


    "Han, I have drunk, but I don''t drive this car, I don''t drive it." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "I drove the car. I''m sorry!" Yan Qing quickly stood out.


    "It''s you The man said with a smile, "it''s OK! Big sister, I''m not the kind of person who likes to care. Let''s just have insurance, but... Can you leave your mobile phone number? "


    "Ah?" Yan Qing was stunned at first, then embarrassed.


    And at this time, a traffic police also came.


    "What''s the matter?" The traffic policeman said.


    "Accidentally hit the tail." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Rear end?" The traffic police sniffed, "who''s been drinking?"


    "My brother and I, but we didn''t drive. My friend drove." Wu Jingtian points to Yan Qing and says with a bitter smile.


    "Female driver..." the traffic police sighed, "can I help you?"¡° Yes! Yes The Audi owner nodded, "just give me your mobile phone number." While speaking, his eyes were still turning on Yan Qing.

 Chapter 411

    The expression and manner of the Audi owner made Yan Qing feel dissatisfied.


    Miss Ben just hit your car! Why do you have to chase for the phone? It''s really annoying


    But now, after all, it''s her fault. If she''s still angry, it''s too much.


    "Beauty, I just want a phone number. Why do you look like that?" The Audi owner was also depressed. He didn''t need money, but he was chased by someone for no reason. He was not happy to be anyone else. However, after seeing the beautiful woman, his anger immediately disappeared more than half.


    This is the beauty effect. No matter Wu Jingtian or Xiao Yao, they certainly have no such ability.


    As for the car, it has been hit. There is no other way. It''s useless to be angry. If you can get hit because of this, you can get a kiss from this beautiful woman. He feels that even if he is hit with a hemiplegia, there is no problem.


    Looking at this man, looking at Yan Qing, the traffic police on the side have a feeling that they are redundant at all!


    "Cough, then you four can adjust." Said the policeman, coughing.


    "Well, I can give you the number." Yan Qing sighed and said.


    "Really?" The man was overjoyed.


    "It''s true, of course." Yan Qing raised the corner of her mouth and said, "I never cheat when I speak."


    The man has a kind of bad feeling suddenly, before this woman or the appearance that full face is not happy, how can now agree to come down? When things go wrong, there will be demons. There is something fishy about it!


    Thinking of this, he tentatively asked: "are you going to change the number?"


    "Of course not. My number has been used for many years. How can I change it now?" Yan Qing shook his head and denied Audi''s guess.


    "So you have a boyfriend?" When the Audi owner spoke, he also looked at Xiao Yao. After all, Wu Jingtian is so close to Jiang Xiaolin that he is obviously a couple. Although Xiao Yao and Yan Qing are separated by a certain distance, he should be the most likely one.


    "No Yan Qing shook his head, "I promise, I don''t have a boyfriend."


    "That''s good!" The Audi owner immediately laughed and nodded, then quickly took out his mobile phone and wrote down Yan Qing''s phone number.


    "Is this mediation now?" Asked the traffic policeman.


    "En en, mediation, mediation! Hey, hey, thank you, uncle police Yan Qing said with a smile.


    The traffic policeman laughed, waved his hand and said, "I didn''t help either. There''s nothing to thank me for."


    With that, he looked at Xiao Yao again, and then came up to him to smell it. He asked in a low voice, "brother, are you drunk?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "I''m sober, and I''m not driving."


    "No, no, no!" The traffic police quickly waved his hand, and then looked at Yan Qing. His eyes were full of fear. After holding for a long time, he whispered, "if the road is not far away, you''d better drive. The sisters drive... It''s too scary!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Yan Qingqi''s straight stomping, which is another question about his driving skills.


    "Hey, hey, that beauty, I''ll leave first, and I''ll get in touch more later?" Audi car owners are very happy. Tut Tut, this rear end chase is really beautiful. I accidentally caught up with my youth''s little tail! Pure love, I come!


    He has decided that even if Yan Qing doesn''t like him, he will be dogged. After all, if love is gone, it will be gone. He can''t be careless!


    "Well, it''s up to you! As long as my husband doesn''t mind. " With that, Yan Qing hugged Xiao Yao''s arm with a sweet face. "Husband, we''d better go home quickly, otherwise, the children will have to wake up from hunger."


    "Lying trough?" Audi''s owner''s expression has been confused.


    Mom, are you kidding me?


    "Hee hee, I''m sorry. I just said that I didn''t have a boyfriend, but I didn''t say that I didn''t have a husband. However, our children are not big. It''s estimated that they will be one year old soon. If you have time, you can have a drink!"


    "No, no, no, No." The Audi owner looked dejected, and finally arched his hand, "well, this time it''s also my bad luck, but forget it, seeing a beautiful woman like you is eye-catching! Now that I''ve said that, I''ll never go back on the investigation. If I want to blame it, I can only blame that I didn''t ask clearly before. "


    Yan Qing is embarrassed to smile: "big brother, you are really an open-minded person."


    "Hey, I don''t know if I''m an open-minded person, but I know if you''re showing love like this, I''ll be furious." The man laughed heartily, waved his hand and said hello. Then he got into the Audi and went away.


    "Well, this man has a good character." Wu Jingtian squinted and said with a smile.


    If the other party was angry just now, I''m sorry. Wu Jingtian''s anger would be even greater. This guy was a powder keg, which exploded at one point. It was because of their fault. Otherwise, Wu Jingtian would have driven him away.


    "OK, let''s hurry back. Xiaolin, you can drive." Wu Jingtian sighed and said.


    "Well, good." Jiang Xiaolin naturally has no opinion, Xiao Yao is eager to raise his hands and feet to show approval.


    "No! Anyway, the collision has already happened. Let me continue to drive. I promise to perform well! " Yan Qing is worried.


    Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian look at each other, and they both see deep fear in each other''s eyes.


    Did you hear what they said? Anyway, it''s already been bumped, which means that she plans to bump it again several times?


    "No way!" Three people are almost the same voice to say these words, Xiao Yao is not help but say, directly Yanqing picked up, forced into the back seat.


    Jiang Xiaolin drove smoothly all the way back to the military region.


    "Ah, there will be shadows in the future." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Hum, bastard Xiao Yao!" Yan Qing said fiercely.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said, "Miss Yan, when did I offend you again?"


    "Have you not offended me? Hum, you dare to put me in before. Don''t think I don''t know what your intention is! " Yan Qing said with staring eyes.


    Now Xiao Yao is a little curious: "then tell me, what is my intention?"


    "You just want to take advantage of me. You touched my chest before!" Yan Qing zhengse said.


    "Lying trough!" Xiao Yao was scared to cry.


    At this time, Wu Jingtian and Jiang Xiaolin also turned to look at him, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    Xiao Yao is a gentleman! How could he do such a thing? It''s too much! But if you think about it carefully, it''s all normal. How can you say that Xiao Yao is a normal man! In addition, Yan Qing is really good at growing up, and he has a lot of expectations. Some people think carefully, which seems to be normal.


    So, there was a clear look in their eyes.


    There is no need for these two people to say more. Just by looking at their eyes, Xiao Yao has already guessed what they are thinking.


    How can they think of themselves that way? Are you not being a gentleman?


    "I don''t have that idea." Xiao Yao said powerlessly.


    "It''s OK, brother Xiao. There''s no need to explain. In fact, it''s nothing, but Yan Qing, it''s wrong for you to do so. Just know for yourself. Why do you have to say it?" Wu Jingtian sighed and said, "how can you make brother Xiao behave? How embarrassing is that? "


    "Embarrassed, your sister, roll the calf..." Xiao Yao is almost crazy.


    In the carriage, everyone laughed.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he was fooled by these people!


    Lying in bed, Xiao Yao was a little tired. After drinking some wine, he felt sleepy.


    Xiao Yao got up, rubbed his hair and began to brush his teeth and wash his face. After coming out, Wu Jingtian was wearing a military uniform and was going to leave.


    "Where are you going so early?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Jingtian yawned and rubbed his head. He did drink a lot of wine yesterday, and he didn''t have Xiao Yao''s constitution. When he got out of bed, his head was as painful as an explosion.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll go to the military area command and have a look at the morning exercises by the way." Wu Jingtian said.


    Seeing that Wu Jingtian had a headache, he went up to him, held out his hand and grasped Wu Jingtian''s arm. Then he cut up three inches. He didn''t know where he got a silver needle and put it into his arm.


    "Yes? What is this Wu Jingtian was a little surprised. He thought that there was nothing wrong with himself!


    However, after the needle went down, the cool air went straight to the brain, and the brain that was about to explode suddenly became clear, as if it had taken some panacea.


    "Why! Xiao Ge, you are really a god I''m very happy.


    "OK, it''s just some small hands. After you drink too much, you will have a headache. Just find this place and press it, but the effect is not as good as acupuncture." There''s another thing Xiao Yao didn''t say. Even ordinary acupuncture can''t work so fast. After all, not every Chinese medicine has Yuanli in its body.


    "Hey, hey, that''s a good feeling." Wu Jingtian arched his hand, "thank you!"


    "Thank you. Take me there. It''s OK." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go now." Wu Jingtian certainly won''t have any opinion, two people walked out of the room together.


    Not long after I left, I could hear the cries of the soldiers.


    Every few steps, you can see a team running.


    "Well, it''s hard to be a soldier." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Yes, it''s really hard to be a soldier." Wu Jingtian sighed and said, "what''s more, many soldiers can''t find good jobs after they go out. Although the state wants to help them, how can they all be resettled?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak.

 Chapter 412

    It''s said that if you are a soldier, you will regret two years. If you are not a soldier, you will regret your whole life.


    In the past two years, ordinary people may feel very hard, but they also benefit a lot. This is another kind of life, from which they can learn a lot. More importantly, some precious qualities can never be bought by money.


    However, some things are very unfair to the soldiers. They practice day and night, but after they get out of the army, they can only be bodyguards. Even if they are better, they can only be bodyguards. Even when some of them just stepped out of the army, they would be pointed at by the nose and scolded as "poor soldiers". Is that fair to them?


    Although Xiao Yao wants to help them very much, his personal ability is also very limited. He can only say that when his company recruits people in the future, he will say hello to Wu Jingtian and ask him to arrange some to come in as appropriate to solve the employment problems of these veterans.


    After Wu Jingtian, Xiao Yao comes to a company.


    "Brother Xiao, you can watch on the side. You can''t run around. Many people don''t know you." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Well, I understand." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Jingtian to this station, there are several shoulders carrying the rank of rushed over.


    "Hello, chief!" A middle-aged man with dark skin saluted.


    "Well, still practicing?" Wu Jingtian nodded.


    "Ha, it''s half an hour away, and then we''ll play martial arts." The company commander said with a smile.


    "Military Boxing?" Xiao Yao came up to him and asked, "can I have a look?"


    "This..." the company commander did not immediately agree to come down, but first looked at Wu Jingtian.


    Wu Jingtian nodded with a smile, and then said to the company commander, "this is my good brother, my elder brother. Since he wants to have a look, let him have a look."


    "Yes The company commander saluted again, but he was a little surprised. Many people are very clear about Wu Jingtian''s character. The standard of judging people is very high. The young man around him seems to be younger than Wu Jingtian, but it''s not easy to make Wu Jingtian willing to call out "brother"!


    No matter who the young man is, he can''t offend him, the company commander thought.


    Because of Xiao Yao''s request, the company commander ended the training task ahead of time and began to play Military Boxing.


    Military Boxing is not so complicated, let alone a kind of boxing.


    On the contrary, in Military Boxing, there are many, such as boxing, kicking, or seizing knives, guns, wrestling, etc. Of course, its foundation is also a kind of capture.


    I believe many people have seen some military training on TV. They practice in pairs. One of them quickly subdues the other and presses him to the ground. That is Military Boxing.


    Just because of the name of Military Boxing, many people mistakenly think that it is just a set of boxing, which is obviously a misunderstanding.


    There were dozens of soldiers in three rows; Practicing the foundation, only to see half, Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Jingtian was a little stunned and asked.


    "There''s a problem." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian was a little surprised, and Xiao Yao answered with a doubt: "brother Xiao, what does this mean?"


    "I''ve seen the real military boxing, such as the Dragon riding step. In fact, it can eliminate many unnecessary steps. It''s a lot more complicated, but the effect is very little." Xiao Yao took a look at Wu Jingtian, then at the soldiers, and said simply.


    The company commander on the side frowned and said, "Mr. Xiao, you may not know much about Military Boxing. It''s very standard."


    Xiao Yao looked at the company commander with a smile and asked, "do you think Military Boxing must be correct?"


    The company commander was speechless.


    "I don''t mean anything else. In fact, at the beginning of Military Boxing, the top one invited some boxing masters and leg masters to study it together. The effect is very good. I know some of them, but I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that they''ve changed a little bit since they came here." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao also sighed, "I have to say, this change, a lot of good-looking, but Military Boxing is not a performance, this is fighting, and even murder book, although so peaceful a lot, but to go without a bit of hard..." speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly understood.


    If he had realized something, he nodded and said nothing more.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter? Go on Listen to Xiao Yao say this suddenly stopped, Wu Jingtian heart like a cat.


    "Nothing." Since Xiao Yao had made a decision in his heart, he simply kept silent.


    "Nothing... Brother Xiao, why do you like to play tricks?" Wu Jingtian really wants to cry.


    "I''ll tell you later." Xiao Yao said.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s resolute attitude, Wu Jingtian was a little depressed, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    With Wu Jingtian''s understanding of Xiao Yao, he naturally knows that the man in front of him is far more intelligent than his peers, and he is very measured in everything. Therefore, Xiao Yao must have his own reasons for doing so.


    Just at this time, a soldier came running.


    Knowing from the soldier that the Yan family had already come, Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian were not in the ink, they rushed back.


    On the way, Xiao Yao also tells Wu Jingtian about his previous doubts.


    "In fact, things are not as complicated as you think. If you think about it, the real martial arts is a killing book. Many of those soldiers will retire after two or three years. If they learn it, what will happen in the future?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian was slightly stunned and understood: "you mean, after they came out of society?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile: "even so, we can''t say that we don''t trust them. It''s because the more you recruit, the more you kill, the more trouble you have in training."


    Wu Jingtian seemed to nod.


    What is a killing move?


    It''s killing, it''s killing.


    In the chest, you have to kill your heart. The move you use is the real killing move. If you are afraid of your hands and feet, and you are afraid of killing your opponent, what else can you talk about? What''s more, those soldiers still need training at ordinary times. Naturally, they can''t really kill their comrades. Such a change can neutralize a lot, but it''s a good thing.


    Xiao Yao understood this, so he didn''t say anything before.


    In fact, the one who changed the martial arts was also very careful! What''s more, Xiao Yao is sure that he must be at the level of a grand master. Otherwise, the military style boxing will become four different.


    That''s the real master! Xiao Yao dare to think so firmly. On the way, Xiao Yao also got some information from Wu Jingtian.


    Yan Qing''s father''s name is Yan Guoqiang, which is a very common name without any characteristics.


    In ancient times, he was also regarded as a feudal official. He was already 50 years old this year. Only because his elder brother, Yan Qing''s elder uncle, was about to enter the center, so his chance was not great. I think so. If two brothers of a family were in the center, what would other people think?


    Therefore, since the Yan family has got some, they must give up some. Yan Guoqiang understands this, so he will not have any opinions. For him, the current position is enough.


    Yan Guoqiang is a very responsible official, and he is definitely a good official. He often said that if you can''t restrain yourself, how can you restrain others?


    In fact, Yan Guoqiang used to smoke and drink at the same time, but later, he gave up all of them, not because of how much he thought about his body, but because he found that many people would send cigarettes and wine to their homes when they had nothing to do. He simply gave up such a habit and let those people carry back what they brought.


    Listen to Wu Jingtian say these, Xiao Yao heart also rose a wave of admiration.


    After all, people in officialdom, a lot of things, are involuntarily, but Yan Guoqiang still abide by discipline, just this, it is worth others to respect him!


    Wu Jingtian and Xiao Yao come directly to the yard, and Xiao Yao also meets Yan Guoqiang.


    Although Yan Guoqiang is over 50 years old this year, he seems to be only about 30 years old. He has given up smoking and drinking. Naturally, his minor problems have been eradicated, which is also beneficial to others and himself.


    He has a face with Chinese characters and a big figure. He looks upright. Even a look in his eyes seems to twinkle with noble spirit.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes. Although he can''t see his face, he can still see Yan Qing''s father''s character with this face.


    "Hello uncle Yan Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    "Uncle Yan." Although Xiao Yao and the Yan family are not very familiar with each other, after hearing about the style of others, Xiao Yao feels that he must keep enough respect for each other anyway.


    "En, you..." Yan Guoqiang was a little depressed.


    Originally, he heard that the Chinese Medicine Doctor Wu Peilin invited this time was a young man. Even if the young man was really a disciple of Gao Feng, what level could he have if he was so old? So he had already thought about it before. When the other party came, he must blow up the other party, so as not to let the boy''s quack mistake others.


    But when the young man came, he didn''t have a cocky attitude. Instead, he looked at himself with respect, which made him helpless.


    Having been in position for so many years, he also has the ability to capture information from each other''s eyes.


    What he saw in Xiao Yao''s eyes was his respect for himself.


    Yan Guoqiang was a little curious and asked, "do you know me?"


    "I don''t know... If I know, I know now." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    His attitude is very good, but it will not make Yan Guoqiang feel uncomfortable. Other people have a good attitude towards him, maybe they want to flatter him, but Xiao Yao''s look is obviously not that kind of meaning.


    He''s a nice young man! These words pop up in Yan Guoqiang''s mind.

 Chapter 413

    Yan Guoqiang has been in this position for a long time. He has seen all kinds of people almost all over the world. He has already trained his eyes. To put it mildly, he has seen all kinds of monsters. What else can he hide in front of his eyes?


    And Xiao Yao''s eyes, let him feel very comfortable, each other''s respect is absolutely not deliberately pretended, very sincere.


    However, Yan Guoqiang is also a little curious. He doesn''t need to flatter himself. Why should he respect himself so much?


    At last, he looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    "Do you want to play with my daughter?" Asked Yan Guoqiang.


    "..." Xiao Yao was confused.


    It''s just a thunder coming down from the sky, which makes him feel tender and scorched.


    What is it all about? When do you want to play with his daughter? Uncle Yan, we have to feel our conscience when we talk! I''m serious!


    Xiao Yao was depressed, but also a little sad.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Yan Qing is also blushing. She is also shocked by her father. She is even surprised. When did her father become such a joker? Isn''t that weird?


    What makes her feel speechless is that when her father sees Xiao Yao, he directly asks if he wants to soak himself.


    Isn''t that serious?


    "Uncle Yan, I think you have misunderstood me? Although I think Yan Qing is good, it''s just limited to friends. Besides, I also have a girlfriend. " Xiao Yao quickly explained.


    "Oh? You mean that my daughter doesn''t deserve you? " Yan Guoqiang asked with a frown.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer. When Wu Jingtian introduced Yan Guoqiang to him, he didn''t say that he was a moody master?


    In fact, it''s not only Xiao Yao who is surprised, but also Wu Jingtian and others. In his impression, Yan Guoqiang is not such a person, and he doesn''t know how to make mistakes.


    Xiao Yao hasn''t answered yet. Yan Qing is about to be angry: "Dad, what do you want to say? I said, did you have a fever when you went out today? What do you mean Xiao Yao doesn''t like me? Even if he does, I don''t like him! What''s the matter with you today? "


    Yan Guoqiang looks at his daughter and Xiao Yao, who has no choice but to knead his temple. Since he doesn''t think so, why does this boy respect himself so much? Don''t they all say that if there''s nothing to do, it''s either cheating or stealing? Do you really think too much?


    Think of these, Yan Guoqiang''s expression is also a little embarrassed, what did he say in the end!


    "Cough, that, Lao Yan, thank you for bringing Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng to our family today! We Wu family have kept this kindness in mind. If we can use our Wu family in the future, we will boldly say that as long as it is within our power, no one in our Wu family will refuse it! " Wu Peilin seems to find something wrong with the atmosphere, so he has to stand up and help to change the topic.


    In fact, now his heart is also thinking, what medicine did Yan Guoqiang take today? How can you see Xiao Yao and start talking? However, he didn''t dare to say it directly so that Yan Guoqiang would not turn his face directly.


    "En en... Ha ha, you''re welcome. This is what our Yan family should do. Although they quarrel all day long when they are both here, in fact, the deep friendship between them is beyond our imagination. If I don''t help this time, I''m afraid our Yan family will have to beat me out of my wits with his crutches."


    Yan Guoqiang said these words not only for the sake of politeness, but also in fact. What''s more, when he said these words, he was also quite moved. In his short life of several decades, it would be a pity to have a close friend. The times are changing. In fact, people living in this era are changing all the time.


    Like their parents, the friends they made in those years can chat for a lifetime, but now? The friends they know may have lost contact in a few years. Even if they still keep in touch, they may not be able to keep friendship for a lifetime. Therefore, the original friendship, now this society does not exist.


    Many of the older generation will sometimes sigh about whether the changes of this era are good or bad.


    However, when it comes to the end, no one can say why.


    In fact, no matter what happens in the world, there are both sides, good and bad. For example, many rural people gradually enter the city, but their children may no longer enjoy their childhood fun, and they can''t run around on a mountain


    "OK, let''s not sigh about this. Let''s take me in and have a look at the old man first." Yan Guoqiang said with a smile.


    Wu Peilin nodded and the party went into the courtyard of Master Wu.


    In the room, the old man was still in bed.


    "Old man, i... I came to see you!" Yan Guoqiang came to him and saw the old man lying in bed with tears in his eyes. He really didn''t know what kind of words to use to describe the feelings between his father and the old man of Wu family. He vaguely remembers that once the old man and the old man Wu quarreled again. The more they quarreled, the fiercer they were. They almost had to fight. However, after they came out, the old man Wu still gave him several hundred yuan to buy sugar. When he heard that he had been bullied in school, he wanted to take people to help Yan Guoqiang revenge. Therefore, Yan Guoqiang knows better than anyone the feelings between his father and Master Wu¡° oh Little hadron Seeing Yan Guoqiang, Master Wu''s eyes also flashed a fine light. He just wanted to sit up, but he lay down again. At this time, Wu Peilin quickly walked up to him and put several pillows under him to make him sit upright¡° Ha ha, good, good boy! It seems that he is not on the wrong side of the road Master Wu looked at Yan Guoqiang for a while, and finally laughed and said. Yan Guoqiang nodded and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. It can be seen that Yan Guoqiang''s mood is also complicated¡° Hei hei, xiaoqiangzi, I didn''t cheat you, did I? " Master Wu suddenly said something that puzzled everyone. Even Yan Guoqiang was at a loss. It seemed that he could not understand what Master Wu wanted to say¡° I told you when you were a child, although your father is in good health, in fact, he can''t survive me at all! You see, he didn''t survive me, did he? " Master Wu said with a smile. If it were someone else, they would have been angry, but Yan Guoqiang didn''t. He went to the front, helped the old man to tuck in the quilt, said with a smile: "my father said before he left, you will laugh that he can''t survive you." Master Wu laughed even louder. Just his laughter, no matter how it sounds, is a little sad. Maybe no one can understand the mood of Master Wu. Is he really as happy as he seems? Definitely not¡° Master Wu, you should take good care of yourself and your health. I believe you will live a long life. " Yan Guoqiang said¡° I''m in my 80s and 90s this year. Even if I live a long life, I don''t have many years to live. So, I won''t have any regrets if I can live till now. " Master Wu said with a bitter smile. Xiao Yao coughed and had no good way: "old man, I''m not happy when you say that, as if you think I can''t save you."¡° You boy... Can you snatch people from Yama? " Master Wu said with a smile, "I''m half buried in the earth. Is it really important to live?"¡° Even if you really bury half of your body in the soil, I will pull you out again! " Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled and he was full of pride. He doesn''t like to talk big, but now, he has to. It''s hard to say that the old man has a dead heart now. This is the most terrible situation. Many doctors say that patients themselves must know how to survive and want to live. Otherwise, even Luo Jinxian can''t pull a person who is ready to die out of the coffin. Therefore, when some terminally ill people get the news about their illness, many of them can''t survive. The reason is not just psychological, but more important is that they have already given up. They believe that incurable diseases can not be cured, they will die and lose the sense of survival. No matter how skillful the doctor is, it is meaningless. Those who don''t know their illness and then recover slowly, just because they don''t know their illness, don''t feel that they have no medicine to cure, and the sense of survival still exists. Therefore, they still have the opportunity to walk through the barrier in front of them. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Master Wu raised his head and looked at him with a smile: "are you so confident?" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I can''t be confident myself, but you can''t be confident, old man. If you really go, Wu Jingtian will lose his grandfather forever, and Uncle Wu will lose his father forever. Even if he can live for more than ten years, why don''t you stick to it?" Master Wu narrowed his eyes, finally nodded, patted his chest and said, "come on if you have anything! Anyway, I''m not afraid of anything! "¡° Old man, you will live. " Xiao Yao said, "didn''t you just ask me if I could snatch people from Yama? I''ll tell you now, I can! " Speaking of this, he pulled a chair, sat in front of Master Wu''s window, cleared his throat, and said in a loud voice: "open the needle, kill the king of hell!"

 Chapter 414

    Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian were a little surprised when they heard Xiao Yao''s words. They got together and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Yao, do you want to start now? You haven''t eaten yet


    "Ha! Well, what''s the matter? If I don''t have breakfast, I won''t be able to cure my illness? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Jingtian still wants to talk, but Xiao Yao interrupts him with a wave.


    "Give me the ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum, and all the herbs in my room." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian nodded, still some don''t believe: "start now?"


    "It''s time to start now!" Xiao Yao''s expression is very serious.


    Originally, he was not in a hurry, but just now, he saw death from the old man''s seal hall.


    If we don''t start now, it won''t take long for the old man to hold on. He seems to think that he can close his eyes when he sees Yan Guoqiang.


    This is obviously not what Xiao Yao wants to see, so now, he must start!


    Although Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin are asking questions now, Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to tell the truth. After all, the old man is still here now. If he hears what he said, his psychology will definitely change again. At that time, it will only become more troublesome!


    Therefore, Xiao Yao simply did not explain.


    When Wu Jingtian took people to bring all the medicinal materials and medicine pot stove, the old man had twelve silver needles on his body. At this time, Xiao Yao''s face was a little pale.


    In his forehead, full of sweat, it seems that the twelve needles, also let Xiao Yao tired.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Wu Jingtian asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, no problem, everything is in my expectation." Xiao Yao smiles, then turns to look at the old man and asks, "old man, how do you feel now?"


    Master Wu rubbed his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if it''s psychological. I really feel better."


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes, fart heart reason, his twelve silver needles, into the human body to control the vitality of the twelve main acupoints, and all the yuan force in the body into them, is to give the old man to add vitality, if he does not feel, it is really strange.


    "Old man, you lie down for a while, I''ll cook medicine." Xiao Yao said and stood up, just a foot falter, show some did not fall.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Wu Jingtian''s face changed, and he quickly stepped forward to hold Xiao Yao. Everyone looked at him with worried look in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and coughed: "the consumption of Yuan Li in the body is a little severe, but it can recover in a short time and a half. Old man, you wait first! Hum, you dare to question my medical skills. I''ll convince you later! "


    Although Xiao Yao said so, everyone could tell that this guy was joking with the old man.


    After Xiao Yao came out of the yard, the old man was relieved.


    "This kid... Is a good kid." Said master Wu.


    "Dad, we can all see that." Wu Peilin smiles, "Xiao Yao, for your illness, you should be confident."


    Master Wu looked at him for a long time, nodded and said with a smile: "OK, I don''t believe you, but I should believe Xiao Yao. Since he is so confident, he is naturally powerful. I believe him!" Wu Peilin is full of black lines. He has no way to get the trust of the old man!


    "Grandfather, I''m going out to see Xiao Yao." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Go and see if you can help." The old man waved his hand and agreed to Wu Jingtian''s request.


    After Wu Jingtian went out, he felt something was wrong. Xiao Yao held a knife in his hand and cut his finger, then let the blood flow into the medicine can.


    "Brother Shaw, what are you doing?" Wu Jingtian asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him. With a mysterious smile, he said, "don''t ask that much."


    "But, your blood..." Wu Jingtian seems to be a little worried, "your face is white now. It''s terrible."


    Xiao Yao sighed with a bitter smile, and then whispered, "I can''t help it. Even I''m only 20% sure of the old man''s illness, so this time, I have to take risks."


    "Desperate?" Wu Jingtian was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, I want alchemy!" Xiao Yao expression dignified, "and this time refining the pill, or seven grade pill."


    "Seven pills?" Wu Jingtian felt that the more he listened, the more confused he became.


    Xiao Yao sighed and simply explained: "there are nine kinds of pills, seven or eight kinds of pills, which are all kinds of pills, while four or five or six kinds of pills are immortal pills, one or two or three kinds of pills, which are elixirs."


    "Well, are these seven kinds of pills also fan Dan?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    "It can be said that, in fact, the vitality pill I''m going to refine now is not only fandan, it''s between fandan and Xiandan!" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian took a breath.


    After a long time, he slowly recovered and asked, "brother Xiao, is there any elixir in this world?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "So many emperors, in order to pursue immortality, are refining elixirs. As a result, isn''t that what they are doing?" Wu Jingtian rubbed his head, "others say they are fatuous."


    Xiao Yao didn''t get angry because he was questioned by Wu Jingtian. Instead, he laughed.


    Wu Jingtian was confused by this smile: "brother Xiao, am I wrong to say that?"


    "It''s not wrong, it''s not the point." Xiao Yao said, "let me ask you, do you think the ancient people, especially the ancient emperors, were really stupid? Is Qin Shihuang a fool if he can unify the six states? "


    "..." Wu Jingtian didn''t answer this question. He already knew what Xiao Yao wanted to express.


    Xiao Yao did not sell off, said: "if someone really takes them as a fool, think they are fatuous, that is the real fool. Surprisingly, they are emperors and monarchs. There are so many literati and warriors under their hands. Do you understand? Don''t they understand? "


    Wu Jingtian took a breath.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Yao''s words are going to subvert his previous cognition.


    "Brother Xiao, does Xiandan really exist?" Wu Jingtian asked in a low voice.


    "Elixirs exist, but it''s not easy to refine them. Anyway, I haven''t seen anyone refine them until now. Even if they can be refined, they are only semi-finished products." Xiao Yao said.


    "Let''s do it this time..." Wu Jingtian said that, and his face also showed bitterness. Now he finally knows why Xiao Yao said it was reckless, and why he was only 10% sure¡° I used to refine nine kinds of pills, eight kinds of pills and seven kinds of pills, but I''m really not sure about this life pill. " Xiao Yao sighed, "I told you earlier that the vitality pill is not only a seven grade pill, but also a half elixir. So, what will happen in the end, I don''t know."


    Wu Jingtian was frowning, but at last he showed a smile, as if he had put down the big stone in his heart.


    "I see, brother Xiao. If you need my help, please let me know." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Will you believe me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, my grandfather can believe you. Why can''t I believe you? And I''m sure you''ll make it Wu Jingtian said, "I believe every word you just said to my grandfather."


    "..." Xiao Yao''s smile was bitter, "in fact, I can''t believe myself."


    "Brother Xiao, you are very dangerous! If you don''t believe in yourself, how can others believe in you? " The expression on Wu Jingtian''s face is also rare and serious.


    "Ha ha, you are right. If I don''t believe in myself, how can others believe me?" Xiao Yao coughed and said, "you also have inner strength. Help me make a fire later."


    "Good!" When Wu Jingtian spoke, he took out his lighter.


    "No, no, no, it''s not a lighter." Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile.


    "What''s that?" Wu Jingtian grabs his head. This fire doesn''t need a lighter. Do you need a match?


    After he said this, he found that Xiao Yao looked at him with a strange look. I don''t know why, Wu Jingtian suddenly has a very bad feeling. When Xiao Yao picks up two pieces of firewood and gives them to him, he wants to cry completely.


    "Brother Xiao, are you going to let me make a fire?" Wu Jingtian is about to cry.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "lighter fire, not sky fire."


    "What is Skyfire?" Wu Jingtian was stunned.


    "Sky fire is the fire that should exist, for example, stone fire, lightning fire, or drilling wood for fire. The fire in the lighter can''t make alchemy." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian nodded. Although he didn''t understand, Xiao Yao had to follow Xiao Yao''s instructions. Fortunately, Wu Jingtian also had the experience of living in the wild, so it took time, but it was not difficult.


    When Wu Jingtian started the fire, Xiao Yao also threw all the important things into the medicine pot, and then put the Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng into it.


    After closing the lid, Xiao Yao also took a long breath.


    "Brother Shaw, what if we fail?" Wu Jingtian asked in a low voice.


    "If you fail, you really fail." Xiao Yao looks serious.


    "No? We can also find medicinal materials, and then continue to alchemy Wu Jingtian said quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and waved his hand, but his face was not very good-looking: "with my current strength, it will take at least half a year to recover the essence and blood in my body. If I want to make pills, I must use the essence and blood in my body. After all, I''ve been eating all kinds of herbs since I was a child, which can be regarded as a hundred poisons. Everyone who wants to make pills must go this way."


    Although Wu Jingtian didn''t quite understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, he was certain. They have only one chance!

 Chapter 415

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Jingtian became serious.


    He can''t help but be serious. It''s related to his grandfather''s life, and there is only one chance. Even if he was originally a cynic, he still has to concentrate on his spirit, for fear of any mistakes. In case of failure in alchemy for his own sake, he may not be able to forgive himself in his whole life.


    Thinking of his grandfather''s years in hospital, he almost never had a good sleep, so when he knew that Xiao Yao''s grandfather was Gao Feng, it ignited a flame in his life, which was the light of his hope. Originally, his whole world was going to be dark, that is, Xiao Yao''s appearance made him see a light.


    Together, brilliant light!


    Drilling wood to make fire is originally a very complicated thing, but it''s not as simple as watching on TV. Just find two dry sticks and drill a few times to make fire? It''s just a TV effect. If you don''t believe in it, you can pick up two wooden sticks and try them. Hehe, you can''t make a fire even if your hands are bubbling.


    There are certain requirements for angle, strength and speed.


    Fortunately, Wu Jingtian had rich experience in survival in the wild, otherwise he would be confused now.


    Before long, the flame came out, and Xiao Yao had already prepared the hay and sawdust. When he had a small flame, he immediately set the fire under the medicine stove on fire.


    "Next, it''s my turn to work." Xiao Yaochang sighed, and his expression was also very serious.


    Not only is Wu Jingtian very nervous, but Xiao Yao is no better than him. No matter what the reason is, he feels that it is very necessary to cure the old man''s illness!


    In short, even if there is no other people''s advice, there is no hope of Wu Jingtian, he will not give up, because the old man is a respectable person!


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and immediately began to exercise his spiritual power.


    If it''s night now, Wu Jingtian, who is standing on the side, will find that there are golden lights flashing in Xiao Yao''s body, as if the subtle lines are being absorbed by the medicine can.


    At first, I couldn''t see anything, but after a long time, I would find that Xiao Yao''s forehead was slowly infiltrating sweat, as if he was sitting on the edge of the fire.


    "It''s amazing. It''s just a guy when the fire is small." Xiao Yao gave an advice.


    "En, good..." originally, Wu Jingtian was still a little curious, why did he let himself do this thing, but when he saw Xiao Yao''s expression at this time, he suddenly understood.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" Wu Jingtian added a handful of grass and couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him, then waved his hand: "don''t worry about me."


    With these words, he closed his eyes and quickened the urge of Yuan Li in his body.


    In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao had some bitterness in his heart. He felt that he had overestimated himself before, and it would take at least half an hour, that is, an hour, to refine the pill. In this hour, he had to keep running the Yuan Li in his body.


    He began to find out that in fact, the main reason why the vitality pill can be regarded as an elixir is that there is no way to refine the general strength Qi. All the strength Qi can be refined are ordinary pills. If you want to refine the elixir, you have to use the aura. But even in the whole of China, you can''t find a cultivator with Aura now. Fortunately, the vitality pill is not an elixir, It can only be regarded as a semi elixir, so Xiao Yao plans to use Yuan Li. Maybe, can he finish it? In fact, as for the outcome, Xiao Yao himself does not know, can only say that he has some confidence.


    As for where this confidence came from, he did not know.


    But he has always believed in his self-confidence.


    For example, standing in front of the white faced scholar, he is confident that he can kill the other side.


    Standing in front of the long sword line, Xiao Yao is still not shy, because he has a kind of inexplicable confidence. Even if this man is Zhuge''s disciple, he is not his opponent!


    Because he has this kind of confidence, so he has come all the way to the present.


    In other words, if you don''t believe in yourself, who can believe him?


    Time goes by.


    Wu Peilin and others also stood at the door and watched from a distance. They didn''t know why. Seeing Xiao Yao''s and Wu Jingtian''s expressions, they didn''t dare to go there. It seemed that they were afraid that if they took a step forward, they would disturb the two people who were so absorbed.


    This is a simple atmosphere infection.


    "Dad, can Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian succeed?" Yan Qing suddenly raised his head, looked at his father and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes?" Yan Guoqiang a little Leng for a while, and then frowned, suddenly laughed, "can."


    "Why are you so confident?" Yan Qing is a little curious. She thinks that Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian may not have 100% confidence now.


    Yan Guoqiang turned his lips, looked at the positions of Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian, and said seriously, "I still don''t have any confidence. After all, I''m not a doctor, and I don''t know the specific situation of the old man, but I don''t know why. I just have confidence - my confidence is given to me by Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian."


    Yan Qing is slightly a Leng, then nodded, this then no longer spoke.


    Wu Peilin''s fists were tightly clenched.


    Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian are refining pills there. They are watching and saying nothing.


    When Xiao Yao''s body trembled slightly, they became nervous.


    "It''s just medicine. How can you be so tired?" Yan Qing is a little confused.


    "It''s not as easy as medicine." Yan Guoqiang''s tone is quite firm, "this may be a kind of alchemy!"


    "Alchemy?" Yan Qing was dumb for a while. "In this society, there are still people refining pills? Isn''t that the product of feudal superstition? "


    Yan Guoqiang looked at his daughter deeply and gave a wry smile: "we don''t know, it doesn''t mean the world doesn''t exist. In fact, many things we don''t know, but they really exist. For example, who dares to believe that there are high hands picking flowers and leaves in the world?"


    If Yan qingruo had some understanding, she nodded, and a strange color flickered in her eyes.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao had already been sweating.


    His clothes had been soaked with sweat, and his wet hair was all glued to his scalp. Every drop of sweat slid down his cheek, but before it fell to the ground, it suddenly turned into a mass of white smoke and dissolved in the air.


    Xiao Yao can feel that the Yuan Li in his body has almost dried up, but there is still no abnormality in the medicine stove, which makes him worried.


    He knew very well in his heart that if he went on like this, I''m afraid it would not take more than ten minutes, and the Yuan Li in his body would be emptied. At that time, not to mention alchemy, whether he could stand well or not is two questions.


    "Damn, it''s not easy to make pills. No wonder my grandfather only makes nine kinds of pills all his life. It seems that even he may not have the strength to make seven kinds of six kinds of pills."


    Xiao Yao could only make complaints about himself in his heart, and he could only be more anxious.


    Wu Jingtian raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. Even though Xiao Yao didn''t say anything at this time, he could feel Xiao Yao''s anxiety, as if there was a tension in the air at this time.


    "Brother Xiao, resist Wu Jingtian bites his teeth and stares at Xiao Yao. He reads silently in his heart.


    Xiao Yao''s body is shaking slowly.


    Consciousness seems to be fading a little bit.


    Suddenly, the flame under the medicine stove flickered, as if there was a strong wind.


    "Damn it, I can''t... I can''t. If we go on like this, we''ll give up halfway and everything will be over!" Xiao Yao bited the tip of his tongue and let his brain recover a short period of lucidity. He continued to run the Yuan Li in his body, as if he wanted to squeeze the Yuan Li out of every drop of blood.


    Xiao Yao''s face was like a piece of white paper, even the veins under his skin could be seen clearly.


    Wu Jingtian''s heart twitched suddenly, as if he was held tightly by a pair of big hands.


    His forehead is also full of sweat, and even some remorse.


    He felt that Xiao Yao might be planted here if it goes on like this.


    If it wasn''t for his grandfather, Xiao Yao wouldn''t need to be like this!


    Looking at that ferocious face, Wu Jingtian felt extremely painful.


    "Brother Xiao, if you really can''t, forget it." Wu Jingtian''s voice was shaking. At this time, he was also struggling. Although he hoped his grandfather would recover and live longer, he didn''t want Xiao Yao to continue to take risks.


    Xiao Yao didn''t respond.


    He could hear every word that Wu Jingtian said. But now that we have reached this point, can we still give up? If you really give up, don''t say sorry to Mr. Wu. Even Xiao Yao himself will regret it.


    After doing everything, can''t you survive at the last step?


    Thinking of these, he can only breathe out of thin air.


    Just as he was about to fall, suddenly, his chest was burning like a fire.


    "What''s this?" He opened his eyes and looked down at his chest.


    That Dragon Pendant!


    At this time, the pendant on the chest is shining with a dazzling golden light. The next second, the golden light rushes directly into the body and moistens every meridian through the skin.


    "En..." Xiao Yao''s face is full of enjoyment, just like his body is a dry desert. At this time, a large spring suddenly flows into him.


    All of a sudden, every meridian is filled with a great energy, and he is ecstatic. At this time, he has no time to think about the mystery of the pendant, so he quickly runs the energy in his body again and integrates it into the medicine stove.


    "I hope it will be successful." Regardless of the sweat on his head, he thought in his heart

 Chapter 416

    After the energy in the pendant suddenly rushes into Xiao Yao''s body, his original restless heart is much more stable at this time.


    It can be said that this time Xiao Yao was under a lot of pressure. If he really failed this time, he really didn''t know how to explain to Wu Jingtian and Wu Peilin.


    Although he also knew that even if he really failed, he could not keep the old man''s life, the father and son would not embarrass themselves, but his own conscience would feel sorry.


    From the beginning to now, many people have told him that he must cure Master Wu.


    Although it is normal for people to get sick and die, no one can avoid these four things, if he can, he still wants to fight.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao''s impression of Master Wu is also very good. He is a very kind old man. If he really leaves the world, it may be a loss for the whole Chinese.


    Xiao Yao has no ability, either skill or medical skill.


    It would be a great comfort for Xiao Yao if he could save the old man with his own medical skills.


    He has his own standards in his heart for who is worth saving and who is not.


    Almost ten minutes later, suddenly, there was a loud noise from the medicine stove. The whole medicine stove was completely blown open and split. Wu Jingtian on the side was close to him. Although he reacted quickly, he reached out and waved, but his palm was still cut.


    However, Wu Jingtian doesn''t have time to take care of his injury at all. For him, the most important thing now is whether the pills are finished or not.


    He also understood that if he made it, his grandfather would be saved. If he failed, it was self-evident what the result would be.


    At this time, Wu Peilin and others are also nervous.


    Xiao Yao eased his breath, his eyes fixed on the medicine stove, and his brow wrinkled.


    "Brother Xiao, is this a success or a failure?" Wu Jingtian asked in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Yao did not answer the question.


    He couldn''t answer the question.


    The burst of the furnace naturally means failure, but Xiao Yao can''t tell Wu Jingtian the answer.


    He didn''t know how to face the man''s next look.


    His heart, at this moment, was also tight.


    Did it really fail? He took a deep breath. His brain was running at full speed. He didn''t know why. According to the truth, everything is very smooth. Although there were some accidents before, I overestimated the yuan force in my body. Didn''t I have the power of pendant pouring in? Why fail?


    This is totally unreasonable!


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to announce the result, his face flashed in his eyes.


    "No!" His eyes suddenly contracted and his expression became a little excited.


    Seeing Xiao Yao showing such an expression, those people on the side were all nervous. Wu Peilin and others couldn''t restrain their feelings at this time, and walked directly to this side.


    "Xiao Yao, is there an accident?" Wu Peilin asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and did not answer the question immediately.


    Although the medicine stove has exploded, the energy still exists. It''s too early to make a final conclusion.


    If there is no failure, how can the furnace burst?


    If it fails, how can the energy still exist?


    He rubbed his temples and felt that his brain was not enough.


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt rang out. Jiang Xiaolin and Yan Qing were scared to lose their looks. Fortunately, they were a little calm and didn''t scream out directly. Otherwise, they would lose their face.


    Don''t mention the two girls. Even Yan Guoqiang and Wu Peilin and Wu Jingtian were shocked. It was a bolt from the blue!


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the sky and frowned again.


    "Strange, what''s the situation of a dull thunder on a sunny day?" There is doubt in Wu Jingtian''s eyes.


    The next second, he opened his mouth wide, his eyes fixed on the broken stove.


    Even if it was day, they could still see clearly that a lavender halo was emitting from the medicine stove.


    "This, this is..." Wu Jingtian just wanted to speak, suddenly Xiao Yao glared at him, he quickly silence, at the same time covered his mouth.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, restrained his ecstasy, stood up and walked toward the medicine stove.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on him, one by one holding their breath.


    "Did it work?" Xiao Yao looked at the halo, luck energy in the body, the body suddenly more than a suction, he spread his hand, the halo rushed out from the fragments of the medicine stove, and finally fell into Xiao Yao''s hands.


    The halo slowly dissipated. After a close look, Xiao Yao had a dark pill in his hand.


    The pill is about the size of a thumb nail.


    "Yes? How fragrant Wu Jingtian sniffed his nose and said.


    After hearing Wu Jingtian''s words, Wu Peilin and others also gathered around.


    "Yes! It''s really fragrant! " Wu Peilin also nodded, his face showed a trace of excitement, "such a taste, smell into the nose will feel a burst of relaxed and happy, Xiao Yao, this is life Dan?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Peilin and squeezed out a smile: "yes, uncle, this is life Dan." With these words, Xiao Yao''s face suddenly became a little pale, and then he put out his hand to cover his chest, a mass of blood mist sprayed out of his mouth.


    "Xiao Yao!"


    "Xiao Ge!"


    Everyone''s face changed, so they came up quickly.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and handed the pill to Wu Peilin: "Uncle Wu, let the old man take it first. I''m ok."


    Just after the pill was refined, the energy that originally burst out of the jade pendant suddenly withdrew from Xiao Yao''s body. At this time, not to mention the mysterious energy, even Yuan Li was close to drying up, and his body was extremely weak.


    It seems that they are not their own things, and they are not so handy to use! Xiao Yao sighed in his heart


    "This..." Wu Peilin took the life pill, but he still looked at Xiao Yao with concern in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Wu. I''ll be fine." Xiao Yao laughed, "Jingtian, help me to have a rest."


    "Good!" Wu Jingtian naturally has no opinion.


    Although Xiao Yao said "help", Wu Jingtian didn''t care so much at this time. He directly carried Xiao Yao on his back and rushed to the courtyard where Xiao Yao lived.


    After returning to the yard, Xiao Yao lay down and slowly recovered the Yuan Li in his body.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" Wu Jingtian asked in a low voice.


    If Xiao Yao really had an accident because of the medicine refining, Wu Jing didn''t know what to do. After all, it''s their Wu family''s business, which has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. What''s more, Xiao Yao''s face is very ugly now. He looks like he is extremely anaemic. His face is as white as paper, and he can''t see any rudeness.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and relieved the invisible pressure on his chest. Then he turned and looked at Wu Jingtian, "go and see your grandfather first."


    "En... Then you..." in fact, Wu Jingtian wants to know about his grandfather''s situation now, but when he thinks about Xiao Yao''s face, he thinks he can''t leave.


    "Don''t worry, I say I''m ok, but I''m really OK. How can I make fun of my own life?" Xiao Yao laughed, "when the time comes, just pull out the silver needle directly from the old man''s body. There''s nothing particular about it. It''s just a little slower."


    "All right." Wu Jingtian nodded, "brother Xiao, you have a good rest. I''ll come to see you later."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao waves away Wu Jingtian.


    After Wu Jingtian left, he gave a bitter smile.


    "Is this the way of heaven? It seems that this half elixir is not a joke. " Xiao Yao is still a little nervous when he thinks about the current situation. In fact, the reason why the medicine stove burst was related to the previous thunder. Although the thunder didn''t directly hit the medicine stove, the heavenly power still rippled in the air. Finally, it hit the medicine stove, and the medicine stove also broke.


    Fortunately, at that time, the energy Xiao Yao poured into the medicine stove tightly wrapped the pills, which did not cause any accident. However, the heavenly power found Xiao Yao along with the energy. It can be said that Xiao Yao had already carried the heavenly power. If Xiao Yao refined the elixir instead of the semi elixir this time, I''m afraid Xiao Yao can''t continue to lie here now.


    This is also the reason why Xiao Yao has a lingering fear.


    If it''s just a semi elixir like vitality pill, it can attract thunder. If it''s a real elixir, what kind of difference will it cause?


    I can''t think of an answer to this, so Xiao Yao simply waved his hand and didn''t think about it any more


    In the yard, Master Wu reached out and took the life pill and put it into his mouth.


    "Dad, how do you feel?" Wu Peilin, standing on the side, asked in a low voice.


    Master Wu glared at him and said, "what else? I haven''t swallowed it yet


    Wu Peilin sneered and realized that he was worried.


    "Is Xiao Yao OK?" Master Wu frowned and asked. The noise outside was not small. Although he was in the room, he knew what was happening outside.


    "This..." Wu Peilin could not answer.


    "Forget it, no matter what, even if I die, our Wu family owes a favor to others. Do you understand?" Master Wu has a solemn expression.


    Wu Peilin nodded heavily: "Dad, don''t worry. Even if you don''t tell me, I know it in my heart."


    Master Wu nodded, suddenly surprised: "en?"


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Peilin and others were surprised. Master Wu waved his hand and didn''t answer. He just closed his eyes. Even so, Wu Peilin and others were surprised. There is no other reason. At this time, the old man''s face is even more ruddy. Even the seal hall is much brighter than before. This is not an illusion! If we say that the above may be the illusion caused by psychological effect, the old man''s hair is gradually getting black, but it can''t be fake!

 Chapter 417

    "Dad! You... "Wu Peilin looked at Master Wu with wide eyes. His eyes were like ghosts.


    "Yes?" Master Wu looked at his son in doubt. He was still a little curious, but when he found that Yan Guoqiang, Yan Qing and others looked at him in amazement, he immediately understood, "give me the mirror."


    "Oh! Good, good Wu Peilin nodded as if he had just awakened from a dream. He took a mirror and put it in front of him.


    Looking at himself glowing red in the mirror, Master Wu was also stunned.


    "Is this... Is this still me?" His voice seemed to tremble. After a long time, he whispered.


    His heart is churning, there is no way to calm down, he can''t believe what his eyes see, and even he has to doubt whether this is a mirror or an old picture.


    "Is this... Is this really me?" For a long time, Master Wu trembled his lips and said that he was too excited to see the people who were used to the knife and blood, and himself in the mirror.


    "Dad, the person in the mirror is not you. Can it be me?" Wu Peilin said with a smile, his heart is also excited, just look at the old man now, at least 20 years younger, this has caused him a blow, he believes that any famous doctor in the world, whether traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, can not explain this scene, this is simply against the normal theory of scientific medical physiology.


    Yan Guoqiang''s brain is running at full speed.


    Just as Wu Peilin thought in his heart, what happened to the old man now can''t be explained clearly by anyone. It can be described in two words: miracles!


    How many people can do it?


    I''m afraid it''s also the God who is higher than before, isn''t it? Of course, they have never seen God, and they don''t even know what God looks like. They don''t know how many legs and eyes he has. But now, Xiao Yao is very close to them. They have communicated and talked with each other, and Yan Guoqiang has a very good impression of Xiao Yao.


    He defeated the long sword line, even refined the elixir that only existed in the legend, and then made Master Wu younger so many years. All these prove that Xiao Yao is a great man, but even so, the young man will still look up to him, not because of his status, but because of his character, which is precious!


    Yan Guoqiang''s life and death, no one can avoid, he will be old in the future, those people he knows will become old, if he can get along well with Xiao Yao, not to mention longevity, but longevity should be no problem.


    How many people dream of increasing their life span! Even the emperor of Qin Dynasty sent people to look for the ethereal elixir after he ruled the country?


    Master Wu slowly put down the mirror and let out a sigh of relief.


    "How is Xiao Yao now?" Asked Master Wu.


    "Wu Jingtian took him back to rest." Wu Peilin said with a smile.


    Master Wu turned over and got out of bed.


    Originally, Wu Peilin wanted to say something to stop him, but seeing that his body was so strong and his limbs were so coordinated, he choked back what he wanted to say.


    "Take me to him!" Said master Wu.


    "Dad, otherwise, I''ll bring him here?" Wu Peilin whispered.


    "Presumptuous!" Master Wu yelled angrily and glared at Wu Peilin, "what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, I couldn''t even stand up now. Now it''s natural that I go to see him. How can I let him come to see me? "


    After being reprimanded by Master Wu, Wu Peilin also realized that he had said something wrong and quickly nodded his head to admit it.


    After Master Wu finished his reprimand, he took the lead and walked out of the room. Yan Guoqiang, Wu Peilin and others quickly followed.


    As soon as they got out of the yard, they met Wu Jingtian.


    "Grandfather... Eh? Are you my grandfather After Wu Jingtian screams, he suddenly realizes that something is wrong. He directly steps back and stares at Master Wu. His eyes are full of surprise.


    Master Wu held out his hand and slapped him on Wu Jingtian''s head: "bastard, I''m not your grandfather. Who is it? What''s the matter? Now you can''t even recognize your own grandfather? " Although he was blaming, his face was not angry at all. Instead, he was proud and happy. He naturally knew the reason why Wu Jingtian was surprised.


    Seeing Wu Jingtian''s expression, his heart was full of excitement.


    After all, it''s a big change! Just as Master Wu said before, if he died, he would be able to let go and open his eyes. Moreover, he thought that he had lived enough. But if he could live longer, it would be better. On the one hand, he hoped that he could see Wu Jingtian get married and have children. This is also a kind of comfort for him, although in Wu Jingtian''s impression, Master Wu is always fierce, but he also loves his grandson very much.


    In the minds of the older generation, there is a concept, that is, there is no jade without carving. Filial son comes from under the stick, and so does Master Wu. Therefore, the person Wu Jingtian fears most is master Wu, but the person he respects most is master Wu¡° How is Xiao Yao now? " Wu Peilin coughed and asked, "how did you get here?" Master Wu frowned: "yes, Xiao Yao is my life-saving benefactor. Why don''t you look at him and come to me?" Obviously, both master Wu and Wu Peilin think that Wu Jingtian is worried about his grandfather, leaving Xiao Yao alone and running over¡° Grandpa, brother Xiao asked me to come here. " Wu Jingtian said in a low voice, "he said he has no problem, just need to rest for a while."¡° "En..." after listening to Wu Jingtian''s explanation, the face of Master Wu and others also eased a lot, "well, let''s go to see him first."¡° Well, grandfather, are you all right? " Wu Jingtian asked. Master Wu took a look at him and said with a smile, "do you think I have a problem now?"¡° Hehe, your spirit is better than my father Wu Jingtian laughs. Master Wu slapped him on the head again, unable to laugh or cry. This boy can really say anything, but if you think about it carefully, it''s true. Although Wu Jingtian''s words are exaggerated, they are not so far off the mark. After Wu Jingtian, the people went into Xiao Yao''s room¡° okay? Why are you here, old man? " Seeing Master Wu, Xiao Yao wants to sit up. Master Wu quickly steps forward to stop him¡° Don''t get up. Is there anything wrong with your health? " Master Wu worried¡° No problem Xiao Yao smiles. For a while, his face doesn''t get better. He still looks pale¡° No problem Master Wu nodded, "Xiao Yao, our Wu family owes you a big favor." Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand: "no, no, sir, it''s nothing like that. I promised to be astonished before, so there''s no lack of gratitude." Xiao Yao knows that for a big family like Wu family, a human relationship is priceless. If this human relationship falls into the hands of ordinary people, they will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. They can even go to the officialdom and become the dragon and Phoenix among the people. For this reason, a family like Wu family will never easily make such a promise of human relationship, Now that they have made a promise, Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to be cheeky¡° Ha ha, it''s about you and Wu Jingtian. If you save me, our Wu family will naturally owe you a favor. There''s no way to say that. " After saying these words, Master Wu saw that Xiao Yao still wanted to speak. He immediately interrupted with a wave of his hand and continued, "don''t shirk. It''s not a big deal. Besides, you may not be able to use this human relationship in the future." Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly. Yan Guoqiang stood on the side for a long time. He coughed and whispered, "Xiao Yao, is that pill really so magical?"¡° Uncle Yan, do you mean the vitality pill? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile¡° Yes, yes Yan Guoqiang quickly nodded, "does it mean that as long as you have those herbs, you can refine Shengji pills?" Yan Guoqiang asked quickly. Xiao Yao said with a smile and cry: "Uncle Yan, alchemy is not so simple, and this time, according to the truth, I should have failed. Fortunately, a little accident happened in the end, and I was lucky to succeed. However, I was attacked by the way of heaven, and now it has become like this, so even if there are still those herbs in the future, I''m not going to make life pills any more. " Xiao Yao''s words are all from his heart. Refining vitality pills is just making fun of your own life! Moreover, this time, thanks to the pendant, if it wasn''t for the pendant, not only the alchemy would fail, but also his own body might have some problems. When Yan Guoqiang asked this question, he had already guessed what was in the other party''s mind. Some things should be explained clearly, so as to avoid causing some unnecessary misunderstandings. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Yan Guoqiang''s face changed a little, and finally he could only nod with a bitter smile. When the other side said this, his expression was very sincere, and there was no fluctuation in his eyes. Therefore, Yan Guoqiang believed that Xiao Yao was telling the truth now. In addition, the boy was really lying in bed now, and his face was so ugly before, so he had no reason not to believe it. However, it''s really a pity. If you can get a life pill, you will not be able to use it for a while, but you will be well prepared!

 Chapter 418

    Xiao Yao said that there was no way to continue refining Shengli pills, and Yan Guoqiang didn''t feel too sorry or surprised. Now Xiao Yao''s tragedy is clear to him. Therefore, Xiao Yao said that he can''t continue refining Shengli pills, which is also in his expectation.


    After Master Wu is cured, Xiao Yao doesn''t have to stay in Jiannan city. There are many things Xiao Yao needs to deal with in Haitian city. So the next day, after having a rest, Wu Jingtian immediately drives Xiao Yao back to Haitian city.


    After returning to Haitian city, Xiao Yao went directly back to Li''s home.


    In the car, Xiao Yao has already called Li Xiaoxiao, so she knew the news of Xiao Yao''s return before she came back again. As soon as the car entered the villa group, she saw Li Xiaoxiao looking around at the door of the villa. Originally, Xiao Yao intended to go back to his small Sanju house first, but it seemed a little too much to think that he had just come back and could not even see Mr. Li.


    What''s more, now Li Xiaoxiao is still in the villa, he has no reason not to come.


    After entering the villa, Wu Jingtian helps Xiao Yao to carry in all the prepared gifts.


    In fact, Wu Jingtian helped Xiao Yao prepare those gifts in advance. If he was allowed to buy them himself, he might have to waste a lot of brain cells. After all, he was not good at these things.


    In fact, these gifts were all prepared by Wu Jingtian with Xiao Yao''s help. It can be seen that Wu Jingtian is quite experienced. After all, the children of these families have to have a good relationship with other families when they are free. Now, Wu Jingtian is not a child, and naturally needs to send some things. He can have a low EQ, but when it comes to gifts, It''s still necessary to study it carefully. As the saying goes, if you are familiar with 300 Tang poems and can''t recite them, you can also recite them. Even if you can''t, when you see the children of other families giving gifts to your grandfather and father, you can learn more or less. At least, the things he chooses are much better than those Xiao Yao chooses.


    When they enter the villa, Master Li and others say hello to Wu Jingtian. Even if they don''t go that way, they are familiar with these family children. They are worried about whether they will provoke such people in the future!


    After all, it''s a big problem for their family to provoke the second generation.


    Wu Jingtian is also very humble. You know, he never had such a good temper before. Even for some family elders, he would not respect them from the bottom of his heart. But Mr. Li is different! This is Xiao Yao''s future father-in-law, brother Xiao''s father-in-law. Dare he not respect him?


    "Xiao Yao, you are back!" Li walked to Xiao Yao with a big stride, then put out his hand and patted him heavily on the shoulder, "just come back, just come back!"


    Xiao Yao just giggled, some could not laugh or cry.


    "Well done, boy! Even if the long sword line is defeated by you, who in the world will not know you? " Li continued to praise.


    "Grandfather, don''t praise him. If you exaggerate too much, he will be proud!" Li Xiaoxiao stood beside Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m not proud." Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao beside his eyes. His eyes are full of smile. He thinks that Li Xiaoxiao''s voice and expression are like a coquettish girl.


    "Well, Mr. Li, brother Xiao, I''ve already sent him back. I''m in Haitian city, and I have nothing else to do. I''ll go back first." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    Li took a look at him and was surprised: "are you in such a hurry to go back? In fact, Haitian city is very good. Don''t you stay here for a long time and have a good rest? You can also have a few meals with Xiao Yao and have fun. Isn''t that good? "


    "No, no, No Wu Jingtian quickly waved his hand. It can be seen that at this time he is ready to return.


    Xiao Yao also laughed: "old man, you can''t persuade him now. He would like to go back to Jiannan immediately. In Jiannan City, his fiancee is still waiting! "


    "..." Wu Jingtian blushed, coughed hard and said in a low voice, "it''s not fiancee, it''s not fiancee! Besides, people may not like me. "


    "Are you sorry to say that? If people really don''t like you, why should they follow you back to see your grandfather? You don''t know, you don''t have a low EQ, you just pretend to be stupid. " Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said.


    Others Jiang Xiaolin has shown very obvious, this boy still can''t say the other party''s meaning clearly, this is not pretending to be stupid, what is it? Do you really think of yourself as a pupil?


    Think of this, he is more and more angry!


    Wu Jingtian just laughed and said nothing.


    Indeed, he also realized that his speech was a little silly now.


    Well - he''s going to have to be a little embarrassed himself.


    "In that case, I''m sorry to keep people." Mr. Li laughed and said, "since that''s the case, let''s go first."


    "Well, old man, I''ll come and see you when I''m ok." Wu Jingtian smiles and waves his hand, which also turns around and walks out of the villa. After Wu Jingtian left, Xiao Yao sat on the sofa and rubbed his temples¡° Are you tired? " Li Xiaoxiao also sat beside him, put his hand on his shoulder, and began to help knead his shoulder and speak softly. Li Laozi and Li Kun both turned their lips. Li Xiaoxiao has never been like this to them¡° I''m not tired now, but it''s hard to say in the future. " Xiao Yao gives a bitter smile. He believes that it won''t be long before he can cure Master Wu himself. At that time, more and more people will come to seek medical advice. Moreover, those people are all in the same circle with Master Wu. They have some troubles in refusing. Before he went down the mountain, Gao Feng explained that if he could, he''d better not get involved with the temple. At that time, he didn''t understand it very well. Now, he suddenly realized that after Master Wu was cured, I''m afraid all the troubles will come one after another. This is also the reason why Xiao Yao has the most headache now. He doesn''t want Master Wu to keep his secret, but there are some things he doesn''t want to hide. After all, Master Wu has been in bed for so long, and he has been there for a while, and Master Wu has recovered. If we say that this matter has nothing to do with him, no one will believe it¡° Don''t think so much, although I don''t know what your headache is, I don''t care about the soldiers coming to block the water and cover the earth! Dare not be what matter, I can face together with you Li Xiaoxiao said. When Xiao Yao is not in Haitian city, Li Xiaoxiao is out of her mind all day, and she has no sense of security. After all, this time, Xiao Yao was brought back to Kyoto by Xia Yixing. When it comes to Xia Yixing, even Li Xiaoxiao has a little bit of self-confidence. She is a girl who is not inferior to her, and even in Xia Yixing, There are many other features that she can''t compare with. For example, temperament! Therefore, Li Xiaoxiao will worry about whether Xiao Yao will be stolen by Xia Yixing, and whether he will meet other girls in Kyoto. Now Xiao Yao is back, she is also at ease, but it makes him understand that now, she has a sense of dependence on Xiao Yao, and she can hardly leave Xiao Yao¡° Well, you''re right. " Xiao Yao nodded, turned his face and looked at Li Xiaoxiao, "the soldiers will block the water and cover the land." Li Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, but just laughed in return. Li Kun and Li Laozi both sighed, a burst of heart jam! It''s really a girl. After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao asked, "now the Mo family is completely over?"¡° Well, the Mo family left Haitian city. " Li Xiaoxiao nodded, a little proud on her face. "I knew they must not be your opponents!" " Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly¡° However, as the saying goes, a hundred legged insect is dead but not stiff. Although Mo''s family is down now, we have not hit him seven inches because of his great career. It is hard to say whether he will continue to recover. " Li Xiaoxiao sighed and expressed her worry. Just as she said, a hundred legged insects will die but not die. Even though the Mo family has left Haitian city, no one can guarantee that the Mo family will not suddenly rise in other cities. After all, their roots are deep. After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing¡° They can''t get up. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well Everyone in the Li family looked at Xiao Yao curiously. Xiao Yao coughed and told him what happened in Jiannan city. After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the Li family looked at each other. They all know that Xiao Yao is not joking at this time, but is that too much? What''s the point of Mo family''s misfortune? He went to Wu family''s territory again. What''s more, he met Xiao Yao. It seems that what he said is not bad. Xiao Yao is mo Chengfei''s nemesis¡° It seems that this time, the Mo family is really going to fall. " Master Li said this with a bitter smile, but the expression on his face was obviously not so relaxed. After all, he and Mo''s family shared the world equally in Haitian city for so many years. Now that Mo''s family suddenly quit, he felt that his enemies had completely collapsed this time, which he couldn''t believe. However, this is good news for both Xiao Yao and the Li family, so Mr. Li''s face just stagnated a little, and soon relieved. Just as they were talking about this, Fang Hai''s phone call suddenly came over.

 Chapter 419

    Xiao Yao is a little curious. He doesn''t know what Fang Hai is doing to call him at this time, but he still gets through right now, so as not to delay his business.


    "Brother Xiao, are you back?" Fang Hai gasped and asked.


    "Back. As soon as I got home, you called me. What''s the matter?" Fang Hai is the master of the three treasures hall. If he is idle, he will call him and talk about his family. He won''t believe Xiao Yao.


    Fang Hai said anxiously on the phone: "since you''re back, come here as soon as possible. Lao song has been hurt!"


    "What?" Hearing this, Xiao Yao''s body bounced up from the sofa, his face became a little ugly, his brows almost twisted together, "where are you now?"


    "In the first hospital." Fang Hai said.


    "I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously. Seeing Xiao Yao''s face so ugly, Li Xiaoxiao became nervous. You know, since she knew Xiao Yao, she has never seen a flustered look on Xiao Yao''s face. This is the first time.


    "Song Yilin was wounded." Xiao Yao explained.


    "He was hurt? His skill is very good! Is he seriously injured? " Li Xiaoxiao asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed when he heard Li Xiaoxiao''s question. He was really worried before. As for song Yilin''s injury, he didn''t have time to ask, mainly because when he called, he thought about how to get to the hospital as soon as possible, and where he had the heart to ask Fang Hai about song Yilin''s injury!


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s expression, Li Xiaoxiao knew what the other party was thinking. She only nodded, then quickly rushed upstairs: "wait for me, I''ll put on a dress and go together."


    After Li Xiaoxiao came down from the upstairs, he already had a coat. They said hello to him. Then they went out of the villa and drove all the way to the hospital.


    On the way, Xiao Yao almost stepped into the mailbox.


    In this world, there are not many people who can make Xiao Yao care, but Fang Hai and song Yilin are absolutely. When they hear that song Yilin has Xiao Yao''s heart in his hand, they are worried. They wish they could grow a pair of wings and fly directly to the hospital. However, the more anxious they are, the easier it is to get into trouble. When they pass the red light, they are a little fast. Don''t get off a BMW X5, That''s a mess. The owner of the BMW also sped up and drove side by side with Land Rover.


    At this time, BMW X5 rolled down the window. A man with red hair and sunglasses held the steering wheel with one hand and raised his middle finger to Xiao Yao with the other. Then he yelled at Xiao Yao: "stop for me!"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and frowned a little, but he didn''t pay any attention. He just speeded up and wanted to overtake him.


    But that BMW seems to have a temper. It seems that this is a grumpy young man. Like Xiao Yao, he also increased his speed and began to wear Land Rover.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "Damn, I really stepped on the stinky dog shit."


    Li Xiaoxiao is just sweating for that man. Everyone can see that Xiao Yao is in a bad mood now. This guy is still looking for Xiao Yao''s trouble at this time. Isn''t that exciting? Although Xiao Yao is usually very good temper, but in the face of people he hates, Xiao Yao is still very terrible.


    "Forget it, let him go first." Xiao Yao sighed. After all, when he passed the red light, he was ahead of others. This was his fault. He simply slowed down his speed and chose to give in and let the BMW go first.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao in surprise. Her eyes are full of disbelief. In such a state, she really didn''t expect Xiao Yao to choose forbearance.


    Xiao Yao also seemed to notice Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes. He turned to look at her and sighed with a bitter smile: "after all, I was good at the beginning. Although I was worried, I couldn''t help being reasonable."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded with a smile.


    She also felt that her vision was very good. A person who could keep calm even when he was anxious and would not use his bad mood to influence others, even if he did not go to school, could still strive for a career in this society. Although many people think it''s bullshit, it''s true.


    If you want to control your temper and mood, it doesn''t seem very difficult, but if you really want to do it, it''s too difficult.


    Li Xiaoxiao has been in Li''s group for such a long time. She has met a lot of people of all ages and personalities. So, slowly, she found that some people, as long as they have simple contact, can see the bright spots on each other''s body, and those bright spots are one of the reasons why each other can succeed.


    However, Xiao Yao''s retrogression did not seem to calm the anger of the owner of the BMW.


    After Xiao Yao slowed down and drove to the front, the BMW deliberately drove 20 or 30 yards, fast or slow. Several times, Xiao Yao almost ran into it. As long as he wanted to change the lane, the BMW in front of him immediately turned on the light and said that he wanted to change the lane, but when Xiao Yao didn''t change the lane and waited for the other side quietly, the other side didn''t change the lane.


    In the BMW, the young man took off his sunglasses and threw them aside¡° Damn, it''s great to fight with me and drive a Land Rover? " The young man sneered and looked at the Land Rover behind him through the rearview mirror, with a look of disdain on his face¡° Tang Shao, is it not good for us to do this? Maybe someone else has something urgent to do? " Sitting in the co pilot''s seat is a girl with heavy make-up, wearing very exposed, such a temperature, she even wore a red skirt¡° Shit, shut up! Do you need to teach me how to do things? " The girl''s words made the man named Tang Shao even more angry, "what do you really think of yourself as? You''re just a pheasant. What''s the matter? It''s amazing to think you''re a little model? If I want to play with you, I''ll play with you! " The girl''s face became a little ugly. After taking a deep breath, she kept silent¡° Ah Suddenly, the girl screamed¡° "I''m not a slouch!" Tang Shao was startled by the girl around him, "what are you doing? I''m scared to death! "¡° No... no, Tang Shao, that Land Rover is speeding up! " The girl quickly reached out and pointed to the rearview mirror, covered her mouth with the other hand, and her eyes were filled with shock. Tang Shaowei was stunned: "what''s wrong with speeding up..." but after finishing this sentence, he immediately stopped, because he found that the Land Rover''s speed was getting faster and faster, and it had already rushed up, and it seemed that he didn''t intend to slow down¡° Damn, this son of a bitch, isn''t he dying? " Don''t say a word. It seems that he has to add "damn" in front of him. It seems that if he doesn''t add these two words, he will say something bad. This is a habit he has developed for many years. He can''t change it for a while. Tang Shao''s view is also good. At this time, Xiao Yao has a black face. It''s really his problem to leave the car before. He''s willing to admit his mistake and give in immediately. He doesn''t think it''s a matter of losing face, but his retrogression doesn''t get the other person''s understanding. On the contrary, the BMW still has an inch to go. In this case, Xiao Yaorao''s temper is the best, I can''t hold back my anger¡° Xiao... Xiao Yao... "Li Xiaoxiao grabbed the safety belt with both hands. Her lips trembled a little. It can be seen that she was also a little scared¡° Don''t worry. It''ll be OK. " Xiao Yao looks at her and smiles. His words seemed to have some kind of magic. After that, Li Xiaoxiao calmed down and her face became ruddy. You know, Xiao Yao used to be a killer, so he knows very well what kind of speed, distance and impact position can make the car in front stop, but his car damage is not too serious. Originally, he did not intend to use such extreme means, but now he is in a hurry, on the other hand, he is really angry, so, He just gave me a hard hand¡° It''s shameful to give a face. " Xiao Yao said these words coldly, and immediately hit the steering wheel. Land Rover seemed like an arrow from the dark, and hit the BMW in front¡° Bang Suddenly, the BMW directly deviated from the road and bumped into a pillar on the side. The front of the Land Rover, which is the front of the car, shook a little and collapsed, but it didn''t suffer much damage. Xiao Yao''s good driving skill is one reason, and on the other hand, it is mainly because the performance of the Land Rover is really good. You know, the glass of the car Wu Jingtian sent is bulletproof! If there is such a small collision, there will be trouble. The shame is Wu Jingtian. The young master can''t afford to lose this man. Millions of cars have been sent out. He doesn''t care about these. What''s more, Wu Jingtian originally drove the car himself. Can he be stingy with himself? As for the situation in the BMW, Xiao Yao is not clear, but he can be sure that the life safety of the people in the car will not be threatened. At most, he will receive a little minor injury. His guess was also very good. After the BMW stopped, Tang Shao and the women around him screamed. It wasn''t because they were seriously injured. They were just scared. Tang Shao didn''t expect that he was so hot tempered that the one behind him was so angry that he started to play rear end. At the speed just now, where is it still playing rear end? It''s like playing with your life, OK? Fortunately, I just bumped into the post and stopped. If I was in the middle of the road, I would not be allowed to have a series of traffic accidents¡° Damn, how dare you pit me? " Tang Shao rubs his head on the steering wheel and suddenly raises his head. Then he takes out his mobile phone and takes some pictures of the Land Rover in front of him

 Chapter 420

    After the Land Rover had run away, Tang Shao called.


    "Hello? I''m Tang Bowen''s son. Damn it, I''ve been chased. The license plate number is... No matter what you do, hurry to find the car for me! " With that, he hung up.


    There is a reason why Tang Shao dare to be arrogant. If he is an ordinary man, he will not dare to compete with others on the road. Of course, if he is an ordinary man, he will not be able to drive the two BMW x5s.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao arrive at the hospital. Fang Hai has been waiting at the door of the ward. After seeing Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, he rushes to them.


    "Brother Xiao, sister-in-law, you are here!" Fang Hai wiped the sweat on his forehead and gasped.


    "What about the old song dynasty?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "Rest in it. We haven''t woken up yet. We don''t have to go in now." Fang Hai said.


    "When did it happen?" Xiao Yao asked calmly.


    Fang Hai gave a wry smile: "I don''t know. It''s probably today. As for what''s going on, I don''t know. It''s the news Li Qiuyue told me. Otherwise, we don''t know."


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and quickly continued: "but don''t worry, brother Xiao. Things are not as bad as we thought. Looking at the boy''s condition, there is no serious injury. It seems that he was just broken a few ribs." If people listen to this, they will think that Fang Hai is a psycho. Are you kidding? He has broken a few ribs, and it''s not too serious injury? You have to have an arm and a leg. Is that serious?


    However, after hearing Fang Hai''s words, Xiao Yao was relieved: "it''s not too serious if it''s just broken a few ribs. By the way, who hurt this boy?" Xiao Yao knows song Yilin''s skill. Most people can''t help him, let alone break his ribs. You don''t have to think about it. This time, old song met with a hard stubble.


    "I don''t know, but Li Qiuyue seems to know what''s going on. She was not in a good mood before, and I''m sorry to ask more." Fang Hai''s words are too simple. Li Qiuyue''s mood was not stable before, and she couldn''t stop crying?


    Fang Hai''s head is about to explode. He is most afraid to see a woman cry, which is the same as Xiao Yao. So he faces Li Qiuyue first, and he doesn''t know what to say. He just doesn''t know what to say, so that he won''t magnify Li Qiuyue''s sad mood. That''s just to make trouble for himself


    After waiting for almost half an hour, song Yilin woke up, and Xiao Yao and others quickly followed him.


    "Brother Xiao, sister-in-law, why are you all here?" After all, song Yilin is a martial arts practitioner. His body is not even comparable to that of ordinary people. Even if he has broken a few ribs, his face is ruddy after the operation and rest for a while, but his spirit is a little bit depressed. Of course, this is normal.


    If song Yilin is alive now, it''s really strange.


    "What''s the matter with you, boy?" Xiao Yao glances at Li Qiuyue sitting beside the bed. The girl''s eyes are red now. It is estimated that she really left a lot of tears for song Yilin before.


    It''s no wonder Fang Hai didn''t dare to ask too much before. Let alone Fang Hai, if Xiao Yao faced Li Qiuyue alone, he probably couldn''t ask anything.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, you''re bothered. I have nothing to do." Song Yilin was embarrassed to smile, "it''s all about his family."


    "What''s going on at home?" Xiao Yao''s face became a little strange after hearing this sentence. What he asked just now was who moved his hand. Although song Yilin didn''t answer directly, it was no different from answering directly. What happened in his family was the hand of the Song family?


    This made him a little puzzled.


    Don''t mention Xiao Yao. Everyone who hears these words looks curious. They don''t understand why the people of the Song family suddenly choose to attack song Yilin. Don''t they worry about song''s anger against the current? It''s all song Yilin''s father!


    "Brother Xiao, it''s all my family''s business. I won''t tell you more." Looking at the tone and appearance of song Yilin''s speech, it seems that he also finds it difficult to say.


    Although Xiao Yao and Fang Hai want to help song Yilin, now that song Yilin has said so, they are naturally not able to say anything.


    "Well, if there''s anything we can do for you, let''s just squeak. Don''t say anything about you or me. We are all brothers. Since we are brothers, your business is ours." Fang Hai said.


    Song Yilin smiles and nods.


    Li Qiuyue looks at Xiao Yao and opens her mouth at first. But after she looks at Song Yilin, she chooses to close her mouth. It seems that she is still confused and hesitant.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, I have to leave Haitian city in two days." Song Yilin said, "I have to go back."¡° go back? Go home? " Xiao Yao was slightly stunned¡° Well, go home. " Song Yilin clenched his fist and said, "I will get back what my grandson owes me!" It seems that song Yilin wants to go back for revenge. Xiao Yao and Fang Hai nodded, but they didn''t say much, but Li Qiuyue couldn''t stand it when she heard this. She stood up and yelled at Song Yilin: "no, you can''t go back. I can''t let you go back!"¡° Autumn moon, don''t worry, I won''t have anything Song Yilin comforted¡° Why can''t something happen? This time, he beat you so seriously, and he still used a cunning move. If you go back now, isn''t it a suicide? No, nothing can make you go back! " Li Qiuyue was not a stubborn person originally. Although she had her own strong side, she put away her personality in front of song Yilin, just like a gentle sheep. This time, her attitude was quite different from before. Song Yilin looked at Li Qiuyue and took a deep breath. His expression was a little serious, and his voice sounded rather dull: "I have to go back, you know."¡° Whatever your reason, you can''t go back! " Li Qiuyue looks ready to cry again. Song Yilin suddenly felt headache¡° Hey, old song, you''re not honest. You''ve hidden too much, haven''t you Fang Hai sneered, "really don''t plan to tell us?"¡° Sea, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just... "Not so much, just!" Fang Hai waved his hand and said angrily, "I treat you as a brother, so no matter what, I''m willing to take it to me, but what about you? What''s the matter with you? Originally, I just thought that it was hard for you to talk about it, but now that your life is threatened, you are not going to tell us, what''s the matter? When we are ready to see each other next time, what we will see is just a cold corpse? " Although Fang Hai''s words are very unlucky, Xiao Yao''s heart also thinks so now. At this time, he also realized the seriousness of the situation. Xiao Yao opened a chair, sat down, looked at Song Yilin, said: "Qiuyue does not let you go back, there must be her own reason, so, you put things out, we have a simple analysis, if there is no problem, then you go back, none of us will say anything more, do you think?" Song Yilin looked at Xiao Yao with a wry smile and sighed: "brother Xiao, if you say that, it''s clear that you won''t let me go back!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help but be happy: "what you mean is that you know in your heart that if you really go back this time, it''s very dangerous, right?" Song Yilin cried and nodded¡° Why on earth do you have to go back? Can''t you tell us? " Xiao Yao said. Song Yilin sighed, coughed, cleared his throat, and said, "in fact, there''s nothing I can''t say. My grandfather is ill. He''s seriously ill. He may not be able to survive for a month or two. Now he''s in a coma. Even if he''s awake for an hour sometimes, his brain is not very clear. So my second uncle and others unite to find my father''s trouble, Forcing my father to retreat, the one who hurt me this time was brought by my cousin, but the little old man who fought with me was not from the Song family at all, and I don''t know where that guy moved the rescue soldiers. " Xiao Yao nodded, but did not say anything, just waiting for song Yilin to continue. Song Yilin also understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, and he went on¡° The old man''s leg technique is very powerful. Although I can fight with him for a while, I''m not his opponent, but after ten rounds, I''m completely defeated, and I''m in the hospital Song Yilin said¡° Stop for me. What you said is not the point. Now the point is, why do you have to go back to Jiangnan? " Fang Hai rubs his temple and asks. He thinks that song Yilin has been beaten. Is his brain damaged? He knows that he will die and his life will be in danger when he goes back. But he still wants to go back. Isn''t that to make trouble for himself? Song Yilin turns around and looks at Fang Hai with complicated eyes. After a moment''s silence, he said in a deep voice: "my father, my grandfather, are still in Jiangnan."... " Fang Hai grabs his head and looks embarrassed. He really forgot this before. It''s true. Song Yilin''s father and grandfather are still in the south of the Yangtze River and in the tiger''s den. It''s really safe for him to stay in Haitian city, but it''s just his safety.

 Chapter 421

    If Fang Hai himself knew that his father and grandfather were still in danger, he would not be able to protect himself. If he did, what''s the difference between him and an animal? It''s not a human thing at all!


    "Well, I see." Fang Hai sighed, "OK, just go back."


    "Well, the sea, brother Xiao, you can rest assured that as long as I rescue my father and my grandfather, I will come back immediately!" Song Yilin said with a smile.


    "Of course. Do you really want to stay there? Besides, even if you want to stay there, we don''t want to Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes?" Song Yilin''s face changed immediately. He stared at Xiao Yao and Fang Hai, and his mouth twitched.


    Fang Hai and Xiao Yao look at each other. After exchanging their eyes, they know that what they think is the same.


    "Well, don''t be surprised. Since you are brothers, your business is my business. You are sure to go back, which I and the sea can understand. But since you are going, let alone go back alone, we will go back with you."


    Xiao Yao said that song Yilin was about to open his mouth, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao''s wave.


    "If you can''t promise us to go with you, don''t go either." Xiao Yao''s face sank.


    "..." Song Yilin gave a wry smile, "brother Xiao, I will trouble you."


    Xiao Yao''s expression is strange. Instead of answering song Yilin directly, he turns to Fang Hai and says, "are you afraid of being implicated?"


    Fang Haile said: "brother Xiao, don''t ask about these non nutritive things. Just wait. I''ll go back and pack some clothes." Then he turned and walked out of the ward.


    "See?" Xiao Yao turned to look at Song Yilin again and said, "he won''t be afraid of being implicated by you. Am I still afraid? Besides, if I am the one lying in bed now and I am the one about to face everything, would you be worried about my involvement? "


    Song Yilin opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say anything.


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted song Yilin on the shoulder.


    "In fact, you already have the answer in your heart. You won''t be afraid and you won''t shrink back. Our idea is the same as you. Don''t think so much for the time being. Have a good rest. We should face what we should face, but you will never face it alone." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Shaw, I see." Song Yilin grinned, "let''s go to Jiangnan together!"


    "Yes Xiao Yao is relieved to see that song Yilin finally agrees. If song Yilin sneaks back, it will be troublesome. Although Xiao Yuanfang and song Yilin are familiar with each other, no matter how familiar they are, they don''t know where song Yilin''s home is!


    Even if they do find it, it will be too late when they get to Jiangnan.


    While they were talking, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    "Sun Tzu, get over here!" A roar of thunder makes Xiao Yao and others turn their heads and look at the man standing at the door with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    "Damn, it''s the old car you hit, isn''t it?" No one else came in. It was Tang Shao who had collided with Xiao Yao''s Land Rover because of his fighting spirit on the road. To be exact, it wasn''t the two who collided with each other, or Xiao Yao was in a bad mood.


    Xiao Yao saw the young man and frowned.


    "It''s true that the evil spirits will never die!" He murmured in his heart, turned to look at the man, coughed and said, "I hit him."


    "..." Tang Shao didn''t know how to say the lines he had prepared.


    Previously, he had been ready, as long as the other party dare to deny, he immediately threatened to go downstairs to smash the other party''s car.


    If the other party finds some messy reasons, he will immediately curse a few dirty words to show his anger, but now... It shouldn''t be like this!


    The man not only admitted it, but also had a straight face. What''s the situation? It''s not taking yourself seriously, is it?


    Tang Shao is about to cry because he finds that Xiao Yao doesn''t have a look of shame on his face. As if the other party hit his own car, it was as if he deserved it. Now he has completely realized what is called "being upright".


    "You hit my car." After a long silence, Tang Shaocai repeated that he felt that the other party might not know the current situation.


    "Yes, I know. I hit it." Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, his idea was very simple. Although he was in a hurry at that time, it was really his own reason that he hit the rear end. He could make compensation as much as he wanted to make compensation, and he could make the program as much as he wanted. After all, it was wrong for the other party to leave the car maliciously.


    However, to Tang Shao, it didn''t sound like that. He felt that the young man was too arrogant, arrogant to make people angry! No matter how he listened, he felt as if the other party was pinching his waist and telling him: your car was hit by me. What can you do to me?


    Anyway, that''s what Tang Shao thinks! It''s so irritating. That''s too much! This is bullying people to death¡° Come on, don''t put on such an expression. If you didn''t leave my car, would I rear end? " Xiao Yao looked at Tang Shaona''s face and felt a burst of depression. It seemed that he was a poor daughter-in-law who was bullied by himself. People who didn''t know what they thought they had done to him¡° Why are you so unreasonable Tang Shao was very angry. Before, he felt that he was arrogant enough. But after seeing Xiao Yao, he wanted to slap himself. Compared with this guy in front of him, he was a good man! Or the kind of charity! Others don''t know Tang Shao. Anyway, he will be moved and cry by himself¡° Captain Wang, did you all hear that? This guy is so arrogant Tang Shao thinks that he and Xiao Yao can''t make sense, so he turns around and says to the two policemen standing behind him. The policeman standing in front nodded¡° Hello, I''m from the traffic police The man came to Xiao Yao¡° I know. I''m not blind. I saw it when you came in Xiao Yao nodded, "how to deal with it, I absolutely cooperate, compensation is not ambiguous."¡° Er... "Captain Wang didn''t know what to say. He thought the young man''s attitude was very good! He didn''t say anything, but he was very willing to pay for it. It''s just... How can this sound arrogant! Is this wealth¡° Tang Shao, what do you think? " Captain Wang has no choice but to turn around and look at Tang Shao. Tang Shao scratched his head. He didn''t know what to do. The reason why he came to the door was to give vent and compensate? What he wants is not just compensation. After all, he is not short of money. He just wants to export gas. When the other party gives him money, he takes it and leaves. What''s the matter? Is this an outlet? How do you feel more like catching up¡° Do you think it''s all up to you to pay for it? " Tang Shao said, biting his teeth. Hearing this sentence, Xiao Yao''s brow also frowned: "what do you mean, say it directly, don''t whet with a Niang gun." He really doesn''t have the time to accompany these people in this bullshit. Besides, song Yilin''s injury is not good, so he needs more rest. Originally, Xiao Yao planned to give song Yilin acupuncture again, so that he can recover faster. But he didn''t expect that Tang Shao came to the door with the traffic police. Why is this man so annoying? If Tang Shao knew what Xiao Yao was thinking, he would feel aggrieved again. He still thinks Xiao Yao is disgusting¡° What do you want to do? It''s easy. Kneel down, apologize to me, call dad, and I''ll forgive you. What do you think? " With these words, Tang Shao felt that his whole life was much smoother, just like a constipation, suddenly took a laxative. Xiao Yao''s face sank, and then he laughed angrily¡° If you say so, you don''t want to have a good talk with me? " Xiao Yao''s voice was cold, and his eyes looked terrible. Tang Shao, who was staring at by Xiao Yao, could not help shivering. Originally, he also wanted to say: "yes, I just don''t want to talk about it!" But after being stared at by such eyes, he just opened his mouth and could not say a word of what he wanted to say¡° What do you... What do you want? " Tang young Zhuang boldly asked, "I can warn you that the people of the traffic police are still here. Do you dare to fight me?" Xiao Yao sneered: "I didn''t say that I had to do anything to you, not to mention that I had to do something to you. We all have to tell evidence when we talk and do things. If you say that, it''s slandering me. If I''m in a bad mood, I can sue you." Speaking of this, he specially looked at captain Wang, "Captain Wang, am I right?"¡° Is... "Just finish this word, Captain Wang found Tang Shao staring at himself, and quickly shook his head," no... but there is such a rule in the law, is it or not? " He was about to cry¡° You... "Tang Shao''s heart aches. At this time, he can only be glad that he has no heart disease. Otherwise, he will die of anger¡° Anyway, this is my condition. You can say yes or no! " Tang Shao shrunk his head and said¡° I won''t agree. " Xiao yaoleng snorted, "either ask for money directly, or get out of here right away!" Tang Shao shrinks his head again. He felt that Xiao Yao was too overbearing.

 Chapter 422

    Tang Shao thinks he is a jerk and often does some unreasonable things, but Xiao Yao''s appearance makes him see the dawn of his life. He feels that his personality has been saved by this man.


    If he could, he would like to jump on the opponent and punch him in the face - if he didn''t worry that he couldn''t beat him, he would.


    "How dare you let me go?" Tang shaoshen takes a breath and stares at Xiao Yao.


    "I''ve said it all. Is that interesting?" Xiao Yao had no reason to be upset. "I''ll give you two choices. First, get out right now. Second, I''ll throw you out and make any choice."


    "..." Tang Shao wanted to ask Xiao Yao if he could give a third choice, but he felt that if he really said that now, it would be a very bad thing, so he had better keep silent.


    "Do you dare to do it in front of us?" Captain Wang''s face can''t hang. He''s still standing here. This guy is going to fight. Isn''t he taking himself seriously?


    What''s wrong with the traffic police? Are they not the police?


    After listening to captain Wang''s words, Xiao Yao turned around and glanced at him. He frowned a little and said in a deep voice, "do you have a gun?"


    "Ah?" Captain Wang was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning. He just nodded subconsciously. He was a traffic policeman. What was he doing with a gun? It''s hard to catch a speeding man and shoot him on the spot.


    "You don''t have a gun. What am I afraid you do?" Xiao Yao''s mouth is actually cheap. The fact is that even if captain Wang is armed, it''s impossible to do anything to him. With his current strength, Captain Wang can''t fight even if he stands far away, but if he stands near, that is, he doesn''t even have the chance to shoot.


    Captain Wang''s Adam''s apple is rolling up and down. He hasn''t said a complete word for a long time. Now he finally knows why Tang Shao has to come to this guy''s trouble. He''s arrogant! It''s outrageous! He pointed to Xiao Yao and wanted to say a few cruel words, but he didn''t say it for a long time. It''s not because he didn''t know what to say. The main reason is that he wanted to say dirty words, but he didn''t know which one to choose. There are so many dirty words in the world, which one can really hit each other''s pain?


    "Brother Xiao, the doctor said that Yilin still needs a rest." Li Qiuyue frowned and said.


    "It''s OK, Qiuyue. Don''t talk to brother Xiao like that!" Song Yilin also frowned.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Qiuyue, embarrassed to smile: "I forgot this stubble, OK, I''ll solve them now."


    With these words, he turned to look at Tang Shao and captain Wang: "give you three seconds, get out by yourself, otherwise if I do it, your posture will be a little ugly."


    "Damn, you bully people, don''t you?" Tang Shao said angrily.


    "Three seconds passed." Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk with each other. Of course, he won''t be angry with Li Qiuyue. After all, people are just worried about song Yilin. Besides, he is too lazy to waste his time and talk with Tang Shao. That''s a waste of his life.


    So, after he finished this sentence, he walked towards Tang Shao, directly grabbed each other''s clothes, the other hand grabbed captain Wang''s clothes, picked them up, walked to the door of the ward, and threw them out.


    "I gave you a chance. You gave it up." Xiao Yao said, "I just said, let yourself out, you don''t agree, look, didn''t cheat you? If I do it, the way you come out is a little ugly. "


    When Xiao Yao was talking, Tang Shao and captain Wang didn''t listen to a word. They just screamed. They fell to the ground heavily, and most people couldn''t bear it.


    And the traffic police who came with Captain Wang was completely stupid at this time.


    "You... You''re attacking the police!" Said the young policeman, with round eyes.


    "Now, I have a choice for you, too." Xiao Yao smiles at the traffic policeman.


    Xiao Yao''s words don''t need to be too clear. At least when he said that, the traffic policeman already understood what the other party wanted to express. Now he didn''t dare to say anything. He nodded his head quickly, and then walked out of the ward quickly. He was not stupid. Even captain Wang and Tang Shao had been thrown out by the other party. If he didn''t take the initiative to come out, The result is estimated to be the same as the previous two. He won''t feel that he has more face than Tang Shao and captain Wang.


    "Well, I finally met a sensible one." Xiao Yao nodded with satisfaction and closed the door of the ward.


    After closing the door of the ward, Li Xiaoxiao took out her mobile phone and made a random phone call. After hanging up, she looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I''m just worried that guy is still making trouble. It''s very annoying."


    Xiao Yao nodded, went to the hospital bed, and then took out the fire needle from his clothes.


    "I''ll give you some injections. Although it can''t get you out of bed immediately, it can at least speed up your recovery." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Song Yilin would not be polite to Xiao Yao either. He said, "brother Xiao, I''m sorry for Qiu Yue."


    "Gunduzi, I don''t blame her. Besides, your daughter-in-law is just worried about you. Isn''t it right for you to have a good rest?" Xiao Yao said with a smile. Li Qiuyue was also embarrassed¡° Xiao Ge, I... "Well, don''t say it." Xiao Yao was really angry and laughed, "don''t you think I''m such a mean person in your heart? I didn''t feel anything at all. You always say that, but I think I should be angry. " Xiao Yao''s words, let song Yilin and Li Qiuyue quickly shut their mouths, can only return with a dry smile. After a cough, Xiao Yao has opened the needle box and started acupuncture for song Yilin. The Yuan Li in his body has also been fully mobilized. A warm feeling rushes directly into song Yilin''s body. He can''t help but feel comfortable in his heart and hummes out softly¡° Shuang, Shuang... Brother Xiao, continue to prick, don''t stop... "Song Yilin twisted his body."... " Xiao Yao is full of black lines, lying in the trough. People who don''t know what they think they have done to song Yilin! Can this son of a bitch talk well? What he said now, coupled with the expression of his speech at this time, others will misunderstand something... When Xiao Yao was acupuncturing song Yilin, a dozen people gathered outside the hospital. These ten people are all dressed in black coats, which are decorated with a lot of things, such as some wire or buttons. Behind them, they listen to a dozen motorcycles and a few electric donkeys, which is like the smoky racing party in the movie every day. The first one, with a scorpion tattooed on his face, looks a bit ferocious and has a cigarette in his hand. Just like he is now, he''s going to the kindergarten. He''ll be able to scare and cry a class! With their posture and dress, most people can only look at them from a distance and dare not approach them, so as to avoid causing trouble to themselves. Such people, as long as they have eyes, all know that they are not easy to cause trouble. If they are bullied by them and have no way to reason, how painful is it? At this time, Tang Shao came slowly towards them¡° Brother Qiu, here comes Tang Shao! " The man with the scorpion tattooed on his face still had his cigarette end on the ground, then stamped it out with his feet in leather shoes and met Tang Shao¡° Tang Shao¡° Well, they''re all here? " Tang Shao glanced at them, with his hands on his back, as if the leader had come down to inspect them¡° It''s all here, it''s all here The man who called brother Qiu nodded quickly, rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "Tang Shao, what task do you have to give us?" Tang Shao glanced at him, put his hand into his pocket and took out a bank card he had just prepared¡° There''s 100000 yuan in this card. " Tang Shao said¡° 100000 Brother Qiu''s eyes widened and his face was full of surprise. His two eyes fixed on the bank card, as if he would grow wings and fly away at any time. His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his face flushed because of his inner excitement, just like a hungry man seeing a woman without clothes¡° As long as you make the person who makes me unhappy regret, the 100000 yuan is yours. As for how to divide it, it''s your business. " Tang Shao sneered¡° Is to teach a person a lesson? " Autumn elder brother seems some can''t believe, this under the end of the day unexpectedly still have such good thing? It''s just a lesson to a person, and there is 100000 yuan. It''s hard for others to believe it¡° Yes, it''s teaching a person a lesson. " Tang Shao took a look at him and frowned, "what''s the matter, don''t want to take it?"¡° No no no! Don''t get me wrong, Tang Shao. I''m just a little surprised. Don''t worry. As long as you leave this matter to me, I promise to help you do it steadily. Those who have been taught won''t know it''s you. " Autumn elder brother pats own chest to say, difference kneels on the ground to swear to the sky directly¡° Fuck off! What I want is to let him know. Besides, I want him not to get out of bed for three months. As for medical expenses, I will give him. You don''t have to worry about your 100000 yuan. " Tang Shao said¡° "Yes?" Brother Qiu seems to have no way to understand. Tang Shao''s idea is really suitable for ordinary people. Isn''t he worried about being retaliated? However, since these are all Tang Shao''s demands, he can only follow his orders. Besides, it''s good for him! Of course, it''s best to be able to take yourself out. When the time comes, there will be a head of injustice and a owner of debt. Even if the other party wants to revenge, he will definitely go to Tang Shao. He doesn''t have twenty cents to do with himself. After all, can he be an ordinary person who can make Tang Shao angry? No matter who it is, it is estimated that they can not afford to offend¡° All right, cut the crap and get ready to do it Tang Shao said.

 Chapter 423

    Tang Shao smiles happily.


    When Xiao Yao can''t get out of bed, he has to go to see him.


    What''s more, I have to take cash with me, and then tell him with an arrogant attitude that Lao Tzu asked someone to do it. How much compensation should I ask for!


    This is called treating people in their own way. Now Tang Shao can basically foresee Xiao Yao''s unyielding appearance. When he thinks of that, he can''t help singing a song.


    "La la la la la!"


    Just when Tang Shao was imagining these things, suddenly the siren sounded, and a dozen policemen drove into the hospital and surrounded them in the middle.


    "Brother Qiu! Police The more than a dozen members of the fast car party are all in a panic now, and their faces have changed greatly. They all want to squat on the ground with their heads in their arms immediately. Even if brother Qiu is the boss of these people, he is a little scared in the face of so many policemen. Although his face turns pale, he still has to pretend to be calm in front of so many younger brothers.


    "Don''t panic. What are you afraid of? We haven''t done anything. What are you worried about?" Brother Qiu said.


    After listening to brother Qiu''s words, these people are also relieved. They think it''s true. This time they come here, they really want to help Tang shaojiao teach others, but now they haven''t done anything. What''s so terrible! Thinking of these, they are calm a lot.


    Tang Shao coughed and spat on the ground: "Damn, did anyone see us gathering to call the police directly?"


    "Tang Shao, that''s not the case." Brother Qiu gave a wry smile and said, "if it''s really just like this, there won''t be so many policemen. There are only a dozen police cars. This situation is to catch terrorists. Look, there are special police and armed police. Can we make them do so much?"


    It seems that brother Qiu is quite self-conscious. He also knows that he is the kind of little gangster who can''t get on the stage. Even if the police really want to get on with themselves, they will never come to so many people. There''s no need at all, and they don''t have the qualification!


    After listening to brother Qiu''s words, Tang Shao''s face also changed. In fact, his brain is not stupid, but he didn''t think about it before. Now when I think about it carefully, it''s really abnormal. It''s impossible to say that the target of these policemen is not them. Otherwise, why do people have to surround them with three layers inside and three layers outside?


    "What are you doing?" Tang Shao coughed and said to the police, "do you know who my father is?"


    "I don''t care who your father is. Arrest him first!" A middle-aged policeman snorted coldly. After giving an order, all the policemen rushed towards Qiuge and others.


    "Stop it! We haven''t done anything yet. Why do you arrest us? " Brother Qiu can''t calm down now. People have already started to do it. How can they calm down? If this is really in the office, the big reason for that day is not always has the final say.


    However, the police are not reasonable, which is even more terrible than those gangsters. No one at all came forward to answer brother Qiu''s question. After his words, he had been knocked down on the ground by several police officers, which looked sad.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Brother Qiu is lying on the ground twisting his body to get rid of the shackles.


    "I''ll take it back to you." When the middle-aged policeman saw that many people around him took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures, he frowned and gave a quick order. Then he got into the police car by himself. After all the gangsters were jammed into the car, they rushed back to the distance.


    As for Tang Shao, he was already in a bit of a trap. He really didn''t understand what was going on. After arriving, these policemen broke up and arrested them all. Moreover, even if he moved out of his father and sat next to him, the two policemen who held him were just sneering, It''s as if his father, Tang Bowen, is nothing in their eyes.


    "My father and your police chief are good friends. If you dare to arrest me now, you will have good fruit to eat!" Tang Shao said fiercely.


    The policeman sitting on his left finally couldn''t help laughing.


    His smile made Tang Shao blush, as if he had been greatly insulted: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you, and when I die, I don''t know what''s going on. Indeed, your father Tang Bowen has some abilities in Haitian city, but does he has the final say in Haitian city? Is it too serious for a second generation of rich people to be idle? Let me tell you the truth with great kindness. This arrest order was approved by the director himself. Do you think he will not know you? " The policeman said with a sneer, looking at Tang Shao''s eyes are full of sarcasm, as if Tang Shao is a clown in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Tang Shao was shocked.


    It took him a long time to recover. The sweat on his forehead was falling down. Now he fully understood that this time, he had offended the people he couldn''t afford!


    "How could it be, how could it be... It doesn''t make sense." Tang Shao is absent-minded and mumbles


    On the other hand, Tang Bowen, who had just finished his work in the company, had no time to have a rest before his mobile phone on his desk rang. This is his personal phone. Not many people know this number. As for the external phone, the Secretary specially holds it. Looking at the phone number above, Tang Bowen immediately turned serious, picked up his mobile phone and picked up the phone¡° Lao Gu, how did you remember to call me? " It was Gu libing, the police chief of Haitian city, who made this call. Tang Shao was right in saying that the relationship between Gu libing and Tang Bowen was really good. They were not friends of wine and meat. They both came out of the same yard and were classmates at school¡° Ask me. You''d better ask yourself Gu libing snorted coldly. Originally, he didn''t want to make this call, but after all, he and Tang Bowen have been friends for many years, and he knows that even if he doesn''t make this call to Tang Bowen, he will still call him later when Tang Bowen gets the news. In this case, it''s better to call him first¡° "Yes?" Aware of something wrong with Gu libing''s tone, Tang Bowen''s face changed a little, "what''s the matter?" On the phone, Gu libing sighed and said: "according to the truth, I shouldn''t have called you. If other people know, my behavior is to offend others. Maybe I can''t even keep my position. But we are friends for many years. I''ll tell you this. I''ll go to Xiao Yao to apologize. Otherwise, you don''t have to go to Tang family, It''s going to be over! " Hearing Gu libing say so, Tang Bowen couldn''t sit still¡° Lao Gu, are you kidding me? " Tang Bowen''s heart beat a few times¡° We''ve known each other for so many years. I know you and you know me as well. Do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to joke? Besides, I''m not in the mood to joke with you at this time! What I said is true. If you don''t cover up what I said, your Tang family will be ruined. In addition, whether Xiao Yao can forgive you or not is another matter. In a word, this time your Tang family has caused great trouble, and I can''t help you. " Gu libing said Tang Bowen on the other side of the phone was silent. For a long time, he finally took a long breath and said, "Xiao Yao, should be the miracle doctor?"¡° Yes Gu libing said, "what kind of person is he now? You should know very well. Even Mo''s family has been completely driven out by him. Do you think your Tang family has the inside story of fighting with each other?"¡° Looking for his trouble is like hitting a stone with an egg. Don''t worry, I''m not a child again. But can I ask, how did our Tang family offend them? " Tang Bowen said with a bitter smile, he felt that even if he really wanted to die, he had to die to understand more¡° Ask your baby son about that Gu libing finished and hung up the phone. Holding the mobile phone, Tang Bowen frowned tightly and didn''t slow down for a long time. For a long time, he rubbed his temple, picked up his mobile phone, just about to make a phone call, Tang Shao''s phone has already called¡° Hey, Dad, come and help me! I''ve been arrested by the police. Please call uncle Gu and tell him to let these people put me back! " Tang Shao cried¡° Damn it, you son of a bitch After scolding this sentence, Tang Bowen noticed something was wrong. He scolded Tang Shao for being a bastard. Isn''t he old Wang Ba? So he quickly corrected and said, "you brute... It''s almost the same. Damn, I''m so mad at you that you can''t even kill yourself. Why do you have to drag our Tang family into the water? Do you know who you are offending? It''s also my fault. I didn''t take it seriously before. I didn''t expect that you really dare to break into any trouble now. Just be honest and stay inside! " With these words, he hung up and prepared to go to Xiao Yao to apologize. And Tang Shao on the other side of the phone was completely confused at this time¡° What''s up? Is the call over? Is your father willing to bail you out? " A male policeman sitting in front of him scoffed. Although the policeman didn''t know what was on the phone, looking at Tang Shao''s face, he could guess Tang Bowen''s attitude. In fact, he wouldn''t be surprised at all. People in the police station also knew the whole story of the incident. To say, Tang Shao really had some courage. He didn''t know who was fearless! Even dare to take people to encircle Xiao Yao, ready to fight with Xiao Yao, have seen death, but have not seen such a death ah!

 Chapter 424

    After receiving the news, Tang Bowen soon found out the whole story.


    After knowing the truth, he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    In the past, he thought his son was a dandy who didn''t do his job. Now, he really misunderstood him. Even Tang Bowen, who came out of the storm, now admires his son''s courage. How many people dare to say that he will let Xiao Yao lie in the hospital bed for three months?


    So, in this respect, Tang Bowen still wants to express his admiration for his son. It''s too bull. Forced, but the reality will be like this. It''s not that you want to be bull. Forced. Forced. If you kick the iron plate, I''m sorry, you will be trampled. You have to pay for your own bull. Forced! Now, Tang Shao is such a thing, and it''s not just him who has to pay the price, it''s the whole Tang family!


    Tang Bowen, carrying many gifts, finally arrives at the hospital and walks into song Yilin''s ward. At this time, Xiao Yao is still in the ward, and Fang Hai turns back.


    Fang Hai learned that he had missed a big play and beat his chest and feet angrily. He hated that he shouldn''t go home at that time to pack his clothes.


    See Tang Bowen, Xiao Yao and others are slightly a Leng.


    "Uncle, are you in the wrong ward?" Fang Hai asked with a smile.


    "No, no, Mr. Xiao. Hello, I''m here to see you." Tang Bowen put the gift on the side table. This casual move made Xiao Yao nod slightly.


    It seems that this is a good person! But if you think about it carefully, it''s no surprise. After all, people in their 40s and 50s should understand such a bit of sophistication.


    "You''re looking for me?" Xiao Yao pointed to himself and asked.


    "Yes, yes." Tang Bowen walked up to Xiao Yao, held out his hand and shook each other for a while, then with an embarrassed smile, "I''m here to apologize."


    "To apologize?" Xiao Yao scratched his head and asked curiously, "have you offended me?"


    "I didn''t." Tang Bowen had a bitter smile in his heart. He had seen Xiao Yao before, so he knew that he was going to hide when he saw this one. People were not at the same level as him at all. When he saw Xiao Yao, he didn''t even have the courage to climb up the relationship.


    "You didn''t offend me, so why apologize?" Xiao Yao has some dizzy food, he is thinking, is his brain is not enough, or in front of this tease himself to play.


    "Well, the dog has offended you before, so I''ll make an apology. I hope Mr. Xiao can have a large number of adults. Don''t get angry with that little bastard. It doesn''t matter how he is, but it''s worth it if you get angry." Tang Bowen said with a smile.


    "Yes?" When Xiao Yao heard this, he understood. He looked at Tang Bowen, and his eyes narrowed into a slit. He couldn''t help asking, "it seems that your son is the guy named Tang Shao, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, that''s the dog, the useless thing." Tang Bowen said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao with curiosity in his eyes. He doesn''t know what happened when Li Xiaoxiao made the previous call, but now it seems that Tang Shao should have had bad luck. Otherwise, his father won''t specially come to apologize.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Tang Bowen and smiles.


    "I know you. Your name is Tang Bowen. You do e-commerce in the community, right?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Tang Bowen and said with a smile.


    Tang Bowen nodded and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect chairman Li to know me."


    "I know a lot of people, even if I only see one side, I will have an impression. What''s more, boss Tang is still so successful. I don''t know why. It''s just that people say that tiger father has no dog son, but when I see him today, there are many mistakes in his words, which are not accurate." Although Li Xiaoxiao spoke politely, her words and sentences already contained her contempt for Tang Shao.


    Tang Bowen can only smile with him. In this situation, even if Li Xiaoxiao says that Tang Shao is a fool in front of him, Tang Bowen will not have any opinions, and even praise the other party''s right.


    "Now, Tang Shao should have been in the police station?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Tang Bowen can only smile and nod.


    "Then the purpose of your coming this time is to hope that we will release that Tang Shao?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no!" Tang Bowen quickly shook his head, "that boy is deserved, who let him go out without eyes, really why people are he can bully, that boy is too serious about himself, now his situation is deserved, just, I hope Mr. Xiao can be aware of Qiu Hao, don''t let our whole Tang family fall into."


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    I swear to God, although he hates that Tang Shao, he won''t get involved in the nine ethnic groups just because of one Tang Shao. He has to do things so absolutely for free! What do you think of this Tang Bowen.


    "Mr. Tang, I wonder if you misunderstood something?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Misunderstanding?" Tang Bowen didn''t know how to answer the question. Xiao Yao said, how should he answer? Should say is oneself misunderstood, still oneself did not misunderstand? Well, it seems that no matter what, something is wrong. Xiao Yao sighed and said truthfully: "Mr. Tang, it seems that you have really misunderstood me. Although I don''t like your son at all, I''m still trying to do things for someone who is unjust and responsible. First of all, you haven''t offended us. Why do I have to go to your trouble? Secondly, the festivals between your son and me are actually trivial matters. As you said, he deserves to be caught in the police station. As for how to judge them, it''s all about the police. We won''t intervene. "..." Tang Bowen stares at Xiao Yao. He can''t believe his ears. That''s it? You''re not going to be implicated? After a long silence, he took a deep breath to make sure he heard right. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao didn''t plan to deal with Tang Shao. He just gave him a little punishment. They just gathered people illegally and didn''t do anything. At most, they were detained for a few days. What else can they do? What kind of punishment is this! Originally, Tang Bowen had planned to have another son. Although he was older, he should still be able to show his strength as long as he took some medicine. What''s more, now that the country has opened the two child policy, he has to respond to the call, doesn''t he¡° Mr. Shaw, i... I don''t know what to say. " Tang Bowen''s eyes are red, outside all say, Xiao Yao is not a good talker, because young and promising, so more or less young frivolous, fart, those are fart! Look at Xiao Yao. This is generosity! This is how to be fastidious! What young frivolous, what unreasonable, what seize the opportunity to bully people to death, these are fart¡° Don''t say anything if you don''t know what to say. It''s better to discipline your son at that time. " Fang Hai said carelessly¡° Yes, Mr. Fang, you are right. It''s all my son''s fault. I will discipline him well! " Tang Bowen nodded heavily, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, you are really a generous person. Now I finally understand why you can reach your present height!"¡° Ha ha, pull it down. Don''t flatter me. I''m not a generous person. It''s just that your son didn''t touch my bottom line. I don''t need to pay attention to a little thing. " What Xiao Yao wants to tell Tang Bowen is that the role of Tang Shao is not worth Xiao Yao''s hatred at all. He is embarrassed by such a person. How far is he free? After getting Xiao Yao''s affirmative reply, Tang Bowen''s heart also relaxed. Since then, Haitian city has a boss who supports Xiao Yao very much. Anyone who dares to speak ill of Xiao Yao in front of him will immediately take off his suit and fight with others... As for why, not many people know. Seeing off Tang Bowen, Xiao Yao can only sigh¡° The father is cruel enough to worry about being implicated by his son. He''s going to break his arm. " Xiao Yao said that, it''s not a joke. Previously, listening to Tang Bowen''s voice, his attitude has been very clear, that is to tell Xiao Yao, how do you want to be my son? I don''t have any opinions, but I only ask for one point. Can you not affect me and my foundation because of my son''s affairs! In this regard, Xiao Yao still said that some can not understand. However, Li Xiaoxiao seemed to be able to see more thoroughly, and said with a smile, "it''s not hard to understand! This Tang Bowen started from scratch. If there is nothing left now, it will be difficult for him to continue to start from scratch at his age and in his age. Therefore, this is his lifetime''s hard work. If he lost his hard-working foundation because of his incompetent son, it''s really hard to say whether it''s worth it or not. " After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao just nodded and didn''t say much, but he still couldn''t agree. Is money really important? As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat son, how much money does not seem to buy his son¡° Come on, it''s all about the Tang family. It has nothing to do with us. Brother Xiao, you say, when can we leave for Jiangnan in the current situation of the old song dynasty? " A few broken ribs won''t kill song Yilin, and won''t let him lie in bed for the rest of his life, but it''s not a trivial matter. It''s a hundred days'' injury. Song Yilin seems impatient and eager to go back to Jiangnan immediately, so Fang Hai is still worried¡° According to the current situation, it will take some time, but if you soak your body with liquid medicine, you should be able to recover in three or five days, but you still can''t do it with others. " Xiao Yao said¡° Three or five days? " Song Yilin''s eyes brightened. He was worried about his injury before, and Xiao Yao''s words gave him a hope.

 Chapter 425

    In the suburb of Haitian city, there is a row of quadrangles. Fang Hai bought one. Now Xiao Yao and others live in it.


    "Brother Xiao, is this potion really useful?" Fang Hai squats on the edge of a big barrel, looking at Xiao Yao and asking.


    The barrel is about one meter high. It is filled with dark liquid medicine. It is emitting heat. Song Yilin, who is naked, is thrown into the liquid medicine by Xiao Yao. At this time, he is sweating and his eyes are closed. Looking at the expression on his face, he seems to be suffering.


    "These herbs are hard to find." Xiao Yao said, "I''ve wasted so long time, so much effort, and if the potion is useless, what can I do with this time?"


    Fang Hai laughed and asked, "this medicine can cure the injury of old song."


    Xiao Yao gave a mysterious smile and said: "it''s not just like this. Now, Lao song is still very painful, but I believe it''s worth it for him. After he recovers completely, he should be able to detect the changes in his body."


    He speaks with confidence.


    "Oh?" Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes also showed a trace of excitement, "brother Xiao, we are all brothers, you can''t favor one over the other! I''ll make some medicine, too! "


    "You suck a fart, someone else old song is a master originally, practice family son, you are?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Er..." Fang Hai was silent for a while, and then carefully asked, "I don''t know if this medicine has the effect of losing weight?"


    "..." Xiao Yao''s heart is twitching. What''s in Fang Hai''s mind? This precious liquid medicine, this guy wants to use it to lose weight!


    "OK, don''t pay attention to this. You can''t just endure the pain of the potion. Even if you can resist it, it won''t last long. Therefore, the effect on you is very little." Xiao Yao said.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Fang Hai was greatly disappointed and could only nod his head.


    "In fact, losing weight may not be a good thing, but you can start with diet." Xiao Yao smiles, "do you really want to lose weight?"


    "Of course Fang Hai said excitedly, "brother Xiao, you don''t know. My netizens all said that as long as I can lose weight, it''s Haitian and Wu Yanzu! Hey, so I''m all about losing weight now. "


    "You are just strong and not fat. What do you want to lose weight for?" Xiao Yao did not have a good way, "besides, you are not as thin as Wu Yanzu, but don''t say, you really have a star look."


    "Oh?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Fang Haidun was beaming, "well, you can say, which star do I look like?"


    "Song Xiaobao." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fang Hai feels very tired. The world is really like this. Ridicule exists all the time


    Jiangnan, rainy day.


    The sun is shining on the sea and sky, and the rain is continuous in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The Song family''s courtyard, the original servants, had been driven away, and some of them left on their own initiative.


    This is a large courtyard. In the courtyard of the courtyard, it is a martial arts training ground. There are two weapon racks on both sides of the martial arts field. On the wooden rack, there are 18 kinds of weapons, swords, guns, sticks and less popular Maces. Halberds are all available.


    In the middle of the field, there was a man, wearing a black robe and holding a long sword in his hand. The sword moved with his heart, and the strong wind blew and disordered the rain.


    Every move seems to be endowed with a certain kind of spirituality. The sword is no longer a cold weapon, but a living animal.


    Suddenly, men''s speed is faster and faster, sword, sword, every move will lead to a strong wind.


    Gradually, the rain stopped and the sword stopped naturally.


    "Little master." After the man stopped, an old man came up to him. Just now when the man was practicing sword, he was waiting on the side all the time. His glasses were full of amazement, and he seemed to be envious.


    "Old man, how long have we been out?" The young man looked at the old man and asked with a smile.


    "A month." The old man said.


    "It''s been a month, but I still haven''t made any progress in my cultivation. I''m still stuck here. It''s really not easy to see the energy in my body turn into aura. It''s just that the outside world can really help me? Oh, the environment is so bad, and I don''t know how there are ancient martial arts masters who can break the sky. " The young man took the sword back into the scabbard, went to the stone table and sat down. If he observed carefully, he would find that even outside, it was raining before, there was no water stain on his clothes.


    "Little Lord, the master said that if you want to put it down, you must get it first. Now if you want to step forward, you need not only the realm of cultivation, but also the change of mood. If there is no way to change your mood and you can''t find an opportunity, it''s meaningless to practice hard." The old man said with a smile.


    "Opportunity?" The young man''s eyes flashed a cold color, "it''s light, but do I have so much time before? Hum, half a year later, a new selection meeting will be held in Dongtian. If I can''t get to the tianbang, I will be eliminated. Not only will I be eliminated by Dongtian, but my position in the family will also drop sharply. I''ll be a fart at that time! " When it comes to annoyance, the young man slapped down the stone table beside him and immediately fell apart¡° Young master, don''t worry. As far as I know, there are only two or three people who have broken through to the realm of cultivation in the whole cave. Within half a year, as long as we find the opportunity, we can still enter the list of heaven. " The old man said that, after a little pause, he sighed and said, "young master, is it really so important to enter the tianbang?"¡° What do you say? " The young man laughed, "only when you enter the tianbang can you become a real cultivator, enter the treasure house and get the best mental Dharma for me. Do you know how important mental Dharma is for cultivators?" The old man did not speak this time¡° By the way, how are things going with the Song family? " The young man changed the subject¡° The young boy named song Yilin has been rewarded by me, and song countercurrent has been blocked by me, and he has been put under house arrest for the time being. " When the old man said this, he couldn''t help asking, "but I have a problem, young master. I don''t understand. Song Peng is a Dou who can''t afford to pay, and his conduct is so bad. Why should we help him? What''s more, even if he really becomes the head of the Song family, how can it help us? " Speaking of this, the old man couldn''t help laughing again: "in my opinion, song countercurrent is a good man."¡° We don''t need people with good conduct. Only song Peng can help us achieve our goal. " The young man sneered, "as you said just now, the most important thing for me now is to get, what to get? Beauty? Money? We don''t lack any of these. What I need now is power, mighty power! This is what I have never got before, so I have to make use of the Song family first, and then hold them up to wipe out the whole ancient martial arts world of China before I can become the master. "¡° What''s the point of being the master here? " The old man shook his head with a wry smile. "Compared with our cave, it''s not a world."¡° There are 36 caves in China. Every cave is a secret place for cultivation, but they are all in China. " The young man looked at the old man with a deep look. "Don''t you understand now? After I become the master of China, I can find the remaining nodes. When I find the nodes, I can sweep the remaining caves. In that way, we are the real strong ones! " Hearing this, the old man was a little surprised. Maybe he didn''t think that the young master he followed would have such ambition¡° Young master, the key problem now is that even if we really find those caves, we may not be their opponents! What''s more, the remaining 35 caves are unknown to us. It seems that there is no guarantee for us to find trouble with them. Maybe they are much stronger than us? " The young man was silent for a moment and nodded¡° What you say is very reasonable, but do you know what it is to prepare for a rainy day? Since this is something I have to do sooner or later, why not make preparations in advance? " The young man said with a smile. Speaking of this, a middle-aged man rushed towards them¡° Master Zhao, master Zhao. " When the middle-aged man ran to him, he was already sweating¡° What can I do for you, master song? " The young man said with a smile. It was song Peng, the younger brother of song countercurrent and song Yilin''s second uncle. Song Peng listened to Mr. Zhao''s words, embarrassed smile, quickly waved his hand: "Mr. Zhao is joking, I am now what the owner ah, this is no shadow thing!"¡° When song Jiangshan dies, song countercurrent and his son are all destroyed by us. Aren''t you the master of the Song family? " Master Zhao said with a smile, "it''s a matter of time. As long as song Yilin comes, we can kill him." Speaking of this, young master Zhao seems to be unable to understand: "that song Yilin''s strength is just like that. Why didn''t he be killed directly at the beginning?" Song Peng can only smile bitterly when he hears the speech. This young master Zhao is really good everywhere, but he thinks too little. To tell you the truth, he didn''t want to kill song Yilin directly? After all, as long as song Yilin is still alive, even if song countercurrent and song Jiangshan are dead, the owner of the Song family is not his turn. Who can make song Yilin far stronger than him? Even if he wants song Yilin to leave the world, he lacks a reason! If you just kill song Yilin, what should people in the inner world think of him? It is estimated that the Song family will be attacked by all the major families and sects in the inner world. At that time, song Peng will become the target of public criticism, which is not what he wants to see.

 Chapter 426

    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Maybe it''s the era of hot weapons now, but no one dares to deny the existence of rivers and lakes.


    Maybe song Peng wants to be the head of the Song family. The easiest way is to kill song Yilin. But he doesn''t dare. He can''t bear the comments. Moreover, once he does, not only will he be attacked by the comments, but even the Song family will be abandoned by the whole inner world.


    At that time, the Song family is in a slump. Even if he really becomes the master of the Song family, what is the significance?


    Although song Peng is not such a smart man, he is not stupid either. It''s easy to make a choice when he thinks of these things. Song Yilin is definitely going to kill him, but not now. At least, he should have a very suitable reason!


    "Young master Zhao, after a period of time, it will be the time for our song family to compete." Song Peng looked at master Zhao and said with a smile.


    Master Zhao nodded: "I already know this, but I have a question to ask you."


    Song Peng looked puzzled: "young master Zhao said that if I knew, I would be puzzled."


    "Ha! Actually, it''s not complicated. I''m just curious. Why are you so sure that song Yilin will come back that day? " Master Zhao asked, "after all, this is the place where he is now. He has been injured by the old man. Naturally, we know our strength. If he comes back, what kind of outcome will it be? I don''t believe he doesn''t understand."


    Song Peng listened to master Zhao''s words, showing a sudden color, feeling this curious is the problem!


    "Ha ha, young master Zhao, it''s easy to say. Song Yilin is good at everything, but the only drawback is that he is too stubborn. Although he also knows that Jiangnan is a tiger''s den for him now, he will definitely come back, because his father and grandfather are still here, so he has no reason not to come back."


    After listening to song Peng''s words, master Zhao''s face showed a smile.


    "According to what you say, that young man named song Yilin is a man of friendship." Master Zhao nodded slightly.


    "This..." Song Peng''s face was a little stiff, and he didn''t know what to say. If he really said that, song Yilin was a person who attached great importance to love and righteousness. Wasn''t he a villain who had no love and righteousness? Although in fact, it is not at all so, but it is not proper to say so? After all, we are all mixed up people, more or less or should keep a little face! There are some things, we know it, it''s not interesting to say it!


    Moreover, song Peng is also worried about whether the other party will not help himself because he appreciates song Yilin. Now that he has taken the first step, he has no chance to recycle his feet.


    "Don''t worry, master song. Since we''ve all decided to help you, we won''t suddenly change our mind." Master Zhao just glanced at Song Peng and seemed to have guessed what the other party was thinking. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "besides, what we need is just a cooperator, not a person who values friendship."


    Master Zhao clearly understands that although song Yilin is a good young man, it doesn''t mean anything to them. After all, what they want to do is not a glorious thing. If song Yilin knows, he may not only help them, but also stop them.


    Therefore, what they need is a person like song Peng, who thinks he is very ambitious and can even calculate the world. In fact, he is just a fool who is pushed to the stage by others and doesn''t know what kind of role he is playing. Such a person is very sad.


    Young master Zhao will not sympathize with song Peng, because all these are his own choices. At the beginning, they didn''t put the knife on Song Peng''s neck. They had to ask each other to cooperate with themselves. Therefore, they will not feel guilty, but they have their own needs.


    Just then, suddenly, a strong wind was blowing towards them.


    "Be careful, young master." The old man, who was called old man by master Zhao, changed his face slightly. His speaking body was in front of master Zhao. He stretched out his hand and grasped it in the void. When he opened his palm again, there was a stone about the size of a copper coin in the palm of his hand.


    "Song Peng, you beast!"


    A thunder of drink, let song Peng can''t help but change the face, he quickly turned to look behind.


    "Big... Big brother, how did you come out?" Song Peng''s expression is very unnatural.


    "Well, do you really think your two men can see me?" Song countercurrent biting his teeth, eyes flashing fierce light.


    Song Peng is a very ambitious man. Song countercurrent knew that a long time ago, but he didn''t expect that song Peng could actually do something to exterminate the crime. Even if he did it to himself, he even did it to their father. The old man is so old that he can stand up to the toss. What is this not an animal behavior?


    Now, song countercurrent would like to rush up immediately and pinch song Peng''s throat!


    "Mr. Song is really unusual. He can break my Qi fixing needle." Master Zhao said with a smile.


    "Rat! Do you really take your tricks seriously? It''s nothing more than taking poison needles to seal my veins. " Song countercurrent cold hum¡° Why, Mr. Song thinks that this is a small method that can''t be put on the table? " Master Zhao''s expression did not change at all. What it was, it is still what it is¡° I want to die Song countercurrent angrily drank a, the body already ran toward Zhao young master madly But go. He was as fast as a flying goose. Young master Zhao didn''t need to fight at all, and the old man had already rushed to song countercurrent again¡° Boom With a loud sound, two fists smashed together, and the air between them seemed to be rippling, with a great potential of destruction. Song countercurrent immediately retreated a distance, his arms trembled slightly, and his face was shocked. In fact, the old man''s skill had been learned before he went back. Otherwise, song Peng''s small skills, even if they were plotting against him, would not be able to do anything about him. The reason why he was put into the dingqi needle was the old man''s first hand, which made song countercurrent wonder why he had to keep himself since he had the strength to kill himself? He doesn''t think that this is the old love of song Pengnian. When song Peng chooses to do it, he and others have no weight in his mind¡° Mr. Song, you are not my opponent. Let it go. " The old man narrowed his eyes. He was calm and relaxed. His tone of voice sounded very natural. If he said that from others, he would be suspicious. But it was very normal to say it from the old man''s mouth. Even song countercurrent, a proud man, had to admit that he was not the opponent of the other party¡° Who are you and why do you want to harm the Song family? " Song countercurrent stares at the old man and master Zhao. His eyes are like wild beasts in the forest¡° We just want to get what we want, and there is no other purpose for the Song family. " Master Zhao said, "as long as you cooperate with us and don''t give us any more trouble, you can live as long as you should."¡° Fart Song countercurrent scolded, "let me cooperate with you? Don''t even think about it. Black is black and white is white. How can black and white be mixed together? Either you die or I die! Although I don''t know who you are, since you can mix with people like song Peng, what good things can you be? " Master Zhao sighed¡° Song Peng, I don''t care about anything else. Even if you kill me, I don''t have any opinions. But the old man is not only my father, but also your father! His health has always been bad, which is not only what I know, but also in your own heart. Now you put him under house arrest and don''t give him medicine. You don''t want his life, what is it? " Song counter current stares at Song Peng and asks. Song Peng wiped the sweat on his forehead. Even though song Peng thinks that he is safe with young master Zhao and old man standing beside him, he will still feel a pressure in the face of song countercurrent, which has been with him for decades. As long as he faces song countercurrent, he does not feel relaxed¡° I have my own sense of propriety about the old man. " Song Peng said¡° You have a fart''s discretion. You can''t die well. I''ll kill you right now Song countercurrent once again opened the posture, toward song Peng rushed in the past. The old man sighed, body in a flash, also blocked in front of song Peng again¡° Song countercurrent, as long as I''m here, you can''t hurt song Peng. " The old man''s voice was cold, completely without the previous harmony. He also clapped a hand at the song countercurrent. This hand rolled up a strong wind and pushed it toward the song countercurrent. All the stones on the ground rolled up. Finally, it seemed like a meteor shower and smashed it toward the song countercurrent. At first, song countercurrent was able to stabilize his body and began to fight slowly. But later, Shi Ziyu became denser and denser, and his speed became faster and faster. His physical strength could not keep up with him, and his body rushed out again¡° This time, it''s just an injury. If there''s another time, the stones will pass through your body. " The old man stared at Song countercurrent lying on the ground and said in a deep voice¡° Come on Song Peng roared at the top of his voice, calling for two servants, "quickly carry song countercurrent to the dungeon for me and take strict care of him. If he can still run out, you will die!" The two servants nodded quickly. The original servants of the Song family had already run away. Those who didn''t run away were all expelled by song Peng. Now the servants of the Song family are all new ones. They don''t have any feelings for song countercurrent. They don''t take it lightly. It''s better to drag them away than to carry them away¡° Ah, the hero is in danger, and the traitor is proud. " Looking at Song countercurrent, master Zhao sighed and murmured.

 Chapter 427

    Jiangnan.


    It''s drizzling.


    A bus is driving on the road, not fast or slow.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes for a little rest, and the people sitting in front of him were song Yilin and Fang Hai. Originally, Li Xiaoxiao and Li Qiuyue had to follow them. After being persuaded by Xiao Yao, Jiangnan was determined. Even he didn''t know what the situation was and whether it was dangerous or not, so he had better be careful.


    "Old song, are you really healthy?" Fang Hai, sitting beside song Yilin, repeatedly asked this question all the way, his face full of worry.


    Song Yilin couldn''t laugh or cry: "no problem, really no problem, brother Xiao also said it? I''m not going to have any problems with my body right now. "


    "Fart, is that what brother Shaw said? What he said is that as long as you don''t fight with people, there won''t be any problem. " Fang Hai sniffed at Song Yilin''s words.


    Song Yilin laughed awkwardly: "isn''t that the same?"


    "It''s too bad. Anyway, you remember it for me. No matter what the situation is, you can''t choose to fight with others. Otherwise, I''ll push you down!" Fang Hai has no good airway.


    Song Yilin had to nod.


    I got off the plane and got on the bus. It''s more than 11 o''clock at noon now.


    Song Yilin turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, wake up. We''ll be there soon."


    "I didn''t sleep. I just had a rest." Xiao Yao opened his eyes and asked, "how long?"


    "About an hour." Song Yilin said honestly.


    "..." the corner of Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched a little. There is still an hour left. Is it coming?


    "Hey, by the way, old song, they all say that there are beauties everywhere in Jiangnan. Is that true?" Fang Hai said. Speaking of these, Fang Hai is absolutely full of energy.


    "Others say that there is gold all over the Xiangjiang River. Go and find one for me? It''s almost the same to say that we are a land of fish and rice, but it''s bullshit to say that there are beauties everywhere. It''s the same everywhere, but I think girls in Jiangnan have good skin. " Song Yilin said seriously.


    Along the way, the atmosphere was pretty good. Although song Yilin was full of worries, it was difficult for Fang hai to suppress the atmosphere.


    They talked recklessly and didn''t worry that they would be heard by others. It was mainly the three of them who took the bus.


    Originally, Fang Hai intended to charter a car directly, but the driver said that he would not do anything and that there were rules. Finally, Fang Hai got angry and bought a ticket for a car. This is also a charter in disguise. Of course, he didn''t have the money to burn it. The main reason is that this time they didn''t come to play. Maybe everyone in the Song family has got the news. If there is any danger on the way, That would be troublesome. If you don''t say anything else, it''s not a good thing to delay time. After all, the Song family''s competition is about to begin.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did not want to step on the point, but song Yilin''s recovery was not as fast as he thought. This is also Xiao Yao''s hope that song Yilin will recover better.


    After the bus was stable, Xiao Yao and others got off the bus.


    This is a county, which is song Yilin''s hometown.


    Along the way, Fang Hai sighed about the surrounding scenery. He kept saying that when things were done, he must let song Yilin take him around. Song Yilin also agreed.


    As soon as they got off the bus, two Audi cars stopped in front of them.


    The door opened, and two men in black suits came towards them. They didn''t take umbrellas, and the rain was not very heavy.


    "People of the Song family." Song Yilin looked at the two men, his face changed a little, and said.


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai also put away their smiles and became serious.


    "Master song, the second master asked us to pick you up." One of the men said with a smile.


    "Song Xiao, you still call him the second master?" Song Yilin snorted coldly. His eyes were like a sharp blade, staring at the man who was talking.


    The man''s face didn''t change and his smile didn''t fade away. He just said, "the second master is always the second master, just like you. No matter when you are, you are the young master of the Song family, aren''t you?"


    "Well, I think you are just flattering on both sides." Song Yilin hummed coldly.


    Xiao Yao patted song Yilin on the shoulder and motioned him not to say more. After all, these two people are not the right masters. No matter how much you talk to them, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "You know we''re here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    That man saw an eye rather fly, a little Leng Leng, eyebrow also wrinkled for a while, didn''t answer.


    "What he asked was what I asked, and what he asked you was your answer." Seeing his opponent''s attitude, song Yilin was even more irritated. He really wanted to give him a punch now.


    After listening to song Yilin''s words, the man nodded and said with a smile, "when you get to Jiangnan, we already know."


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly. It seems that he underestimated the Song family''s energy in Jiangnan before, but I think the Song family is different from him. The Song family is a family with profound knowledge. What''s more, Mr. Song Jiangshan was the bodyguard of No. 1 leader at that time. Even now, he still has a certain position in China.


    It''s no wonder that Li Qiuyue''s family is so famous that they won''t be seen by the Song family¡° Old song, shall we get on the bus? " Fang Hai asks song Yilin, his eyes are full of vigilance. "..." Song Yilin did not speak, but turned to look at Xiao Yao, after all, Xiao Yao is their backbone. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "get on the bus, of course, or what are we doing here?" With that, he opened the door and sat in. Now that they have made a decision, Xiao Yao has nothing to worry about. Anyway, their destination is the Song family, and they don''t worry about the other party''s tricks. They have to face it sooner or later. Seeing that Xiao Yao is in the car, Fang Hai and song Yilin don''t hesitate. They immediately pull open the door and sit in. They are all in the same car. After all, they should be on guard against these people. If you are really unprepared for each other, it''s not the bravery of an expert. It''s called lengtouqing. Fortunately, Xiao Yao and others are not lengtouqing. Therefore, for these people, they have to be careful, so as not to be careless. Even from the moment they arrived in Jiangnan, they had to be careful to guard against anyone. It''s not a good thing that a boat capsizes in the gutter. In the car, Xiao Yao and others also kept silent. And the man driving, just through the rear-view mirror, observes the three people from time to time, but he also keeps silent, and doesn''t seem to want to reveal any extra information. Of course, Xiao Yao and others don''t ask questions. They all know that no matter what they ask or what they shouldn''t say, the other person won''t say, so it''s not in vain. We are not in the same camp at all. It is useless to talk more. Almost half an hour later, Audi stopped in front of a courtyard¡° Here we are? " Fang Hai was a little surprised¡° Well, here we are Song Yilin got out of the car, looked at the old house and nodded. He felt all kinds of emotions in his heart, with a bitter smile on his face. The last time he left here, his family was still happy, but after such a period of time, there was such a big change in his family that he couldn''t cope with it. The difference between before and after is too big and too fast¡° Your song family is also a respectable person in Jiangnan. How can you live in such a low profile Fang Hai can''t laugh and cry properly. Song Yilin looked at him and asked, "how many four courtyards are there?"¡° Well... No, there are about ten. " Fang Hai said¡° There are twelve When song Yilin said this, he added, "it''s all from the Song family."... " Fang Hai was silent for a while. At last, he reached out and slapped himself gently. "Just now, I didn''t say what I said. Today, I know what a real local tyrant is." Song Yilin smiles and doesn''t speak. At this time, a middle-aged man, with several servants, came out¡° Yo! Yilin, you are back! " The middle-aged man was wearing a long blue shirt and looked very kind. But when song Yilin looked at him, he could not avoid the disgust in his eyes, and his face also sneered: "second uncle, are you so looking forward to my coming back? That''s true. If I don''t come back, you can''t do it, can you? " Song Yilin himself is not a person who is good at hiding his emotions. He prefers to be happy. Hate is hate, like is like. There is nothing to hide. For example, now, he has never thought that he has to hide his emotions and speak directly. When the middle-aged man heard song Yilin''s words, there was no change in the expression on his face. Maybe song Yilin''s attitude now is within his expectation. Song Peng knows his nephew''s nature very well. Because of his understanding, he won''t feel nervous. He can''t be called an opponent without the rival of Chengfu¡° OK, if you have anything to say, let''s go ahead. When all of us are here, we''ll be short of you. The competition will start tomorrow. " Song Peng said with a kind face. As long as he looks like now, no one will doubt that there is a murder in his heart. Contrary to song Yilin, song Yilin''s second uncle is obviously a man who knows how to hide his thoughts. Xiao Yuan sighed. Sometimes, song Yilin''s straightness may not be his merit. After entering the courtyard, Xiao Yao looked around. After a few steps, he suddenly frowned, quickly turned around and looked in a certain direction. Under the eaves stood an old man in a white shirt.

 Chapter 428

    The old man''s face was smiling, wrinkled, and his eyes narrowed and twinkled.


    That''s an ordinary old man, but when he saw the old man, Xiao Yao''s eyelids jumped uncontrollably. His intuition told him that the old man was not simple


    Xiao Yao looks at the old man, and the old man also looks at Xiao Yao.


    Like Xiao Yao, the other side looks at him in a strange way.


    "Where are my father and my grandfather?" Song Yilin on the side suddenly spoke.


    Song Peng expression a little stiff, said with a smile: "this is not in a hurry."


    "I''m not in a hurry. What''s the hurry?" Song Yilin''s expression is very ugly. His face is full of anger. He seems to want to rush up and beat song Peng.


    However, he did not dare.


    The reason is very simple. If song Peng is really solved, all problems will be solved. They have already started. But now, they are not sure whether song Jiangshan and song countercurrent are here. If song Peng is forced to rush, they will be too late to repent.


    This is what Xiao Yao told song Yilin on his way here.


    Song Peng said with a smile, "go ahead and sit down."


    This is to keep the same for all changes.


    Although song Peng doesn''t want to tear his face now, it''s no different from tearing his face. To be exact, he and song Yilin have already torn their faces.


    However, song Peng is sure that song Yilin does not dare to do anything about himself now, so he is not worried at all.


    Xiao Yao''s guess is good. Before they came, song Peng had already transferred song countercurrent and song Jiangshan. He is a very vigilant person who does everything. This time, the same is true.


    "Song Peng, I don''t like to beat around the bush. In a word, what do you want?" Now that he has torn his face, song Yilin will not be very polite to the other party, he said frankly.


    It''s too hard to calm him down.


    Hearing song Yilin''s words, Xiao Yao just showed a bitter smile, but he didn''t show how surprised he was, because now Song Yilin''s attitude is what he could have expected.


    "Yi Lin, you shouldn''t talk to ER Shu like this." Said a young man.


    "Screw you. Song Qiang, you''re not a good bird. You''re the second uncle. Does he still regard himself as a member of the Song family? My grandfather, his own father, he dares to do it. Is he from the Song family? How can you recognize him? " Song Yilin was furious when he heard the young man''s words.


    The young man named song Qiang just laughed.


    Recognize song Peng?


    They don''t really care.


    Mr. Song has only two sons.


    That is to say, in the courtyard now, song Peng, song Yilin and song Peng''s son are the direct descendants of the Song family. All the people present are collateral relatives.


    Does it matter who is the owner of the Song family? Whether it''s song countercurrent or song Peng, it doesn''t make much difference for them. They only care a little about who can give them the greatest benefit!


    In the past, when song countercurrent was here, although they had a good life, they were not satisfied. This is nonsense. A person''s ambition and greed can not be satisfied. Even if a beggar on the roadside gives him a dollar, he will still stare at your wallet.


    Song Qiang and others are like this.


    If it wasn''t for song Peng''s promise that after he became the head of the Song family, they would all get tangible benefits, and they would support song Peng if their brains were broken!


    Xiao Yao saw this thoroughly, but song Yilin still couldn''t understand it.


    "Song Yilin, how can you speak?" Another young man was angry. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, but his voice sounded very sharp. The typical male duck voice said, "Hey, I think you are afraid of being beaten!"


    "Well, why don''t we practice?" Song Yilin''s eyes fell on him and said with a sneer, "Song Xuan, the person who hurt me last time was not you. What''s your strength? Or let''s try it alone and see who''s good? "


    After listening to song Yilin''s words, Xiao Yao looks at the man named song Xuan, and his eyes are a little chilly.


    Song Yilin''s words are not difficult to understand. It seems that this guy named song Xuan is song Peng''s son, and song Yilin was injured by this guy.


    "..." after hearing song Yilin''s words, song Xuan immediately kept silent.


    He is not a fool. Of course, he knows that he is no match for song Yilin.


    If he can really hang song Yilin, why did he take the old man with him last time? Wouldn''t it be better for him to solve the problem by himself?


    As a person with self-knowledge, he thinks it''s better not to pick fault at this time.


    "Young man, if you don''t have a good wound, don''t be so angry."


    I don''t know when the old man who looked at Xiao Yao had come to him.


    The smile on his face looked kind, but what he said made Xiao Yao and others very uncomfortable.


    "Are you the one who hurt song Yilin last time?" Xiao Yao looked at the old man and said with a smile.


    The old man glanced at Xiao Yao. He neither nodded nor shook his head. He was noncommittal.


    The other side''s attitude has verified Xiao Yao''s previous guess. It seems that he is right. Moreover, the old man gives him a very strange feeling.


    To put it simply, it''s this old man that Xiao Yao can''t see through.


    Xiao Yao can''t see through the old man, and the old man can''t see through the young man in front of him.


    This surprised him.


    You know, this is the secular world! In such a place where there is a lack of aura, how much can people in their twenties practice? But now, obviously, it is not like this. There is a young man that he can''t see through. It can be seen that he muttered about the practitioners outside before.


    However, he knew how to hide his emotions. Even if he was surprised, he would not show it on his face.


    It''s very stupid to put your mind on your face.


    "You owe my brother, and I''ll make you double it." Xiao Yao said.


    The old man laughed and nodded: "the idea is very good, but young man, do you know what is introverted?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "can you explain it?"


    "It''s not a good thing to show your edge. Young man, you still have a long way to go. Don''t have to be unable to live with yourself. You have to understand that there are many things in the world that you don''t understand. Besides, you have your own life. Why do you have to get involved? Are you not afraid to drown yourself in muddy water? "


    Although the smile on the old man''s face did not decrease when he spoke, the threat in his words was that everyone could recognize it.


    He is threatening Xiao Yao, or an undisguised threat!


    Xiao Yao frowned, took a deep breath and asked, "are you wading in muddy water? What does this matter to you? You''re not from the Song family, are you? " Xiao Yao can confirm this point. If the other party is really from the Song family, song Yilin can''t not know the other party.


    The old man was slightly stunned. He probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would refute himself with what he had just said.


    After a long time, he laughed again: "you''re right. I''m not from the Song family. I''m wading in muddy water, but the water can only drown short people."


    "I''m taller than you. Besides, you''re a little hunchbacked." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The old man put away his smile.


    He''s a little upset.


    "You are beating around the Bush and calling me an old man, aren''t you?" The old man said angrily.


    "..." Xiao Yao admired each other''s association ability, but he still laughed more happily, "if you don''t say that I really don''t remember, yes, I can call you an old man! Old man, you said you had nothing to eat. Why do you have to find trouble? Isn''t it good to go home for the aged? When you have nothing to do, you can carry a bird cage, walk around, or wear a pair of sunglasses to pretend to be a fortune teller, and touch the hand of the old lady at the entrance of the Hutong. That''s so pleasant - if you have to be careful whether the old man will beat you. "


    The old man was almost trembling with anger.


    "Song Peng, tell us what we should do before you are willing to release song Yilin''s father and grandfather." Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Song Peng and said.


    Song Peng looks at Xiao Yao, does not speak, and looks at Song Yilin.


    "Don''t look at me. What brother Xiao says now is what I want to ask." Song Yilin said.


    "Hey, I said how dare you come back, love is looking for help." Song Qiang said with a sneer.


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m looking for help or not." Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders.


    Song Peng was relieved. He nodded, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "are you Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao did not answer him.


    Who made him ignore himself before? Hum, I''m very careful!


    "Beat Xiao Yao, who is a long sword, right?" Song Peng is not angry, continue to ask.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel much surprised that song Peng had mastered the situation.


    "I''m just lucky." Xiao Yao said.


    "There''s no need to be modest. When you step into this threshold, we are already on the opposite side. Being modest to our enemies is to paralyze me." Song Peng waved his hand.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t say much.


    Song Peng is a bit interesting.


    "Martial arts competition is not a family game, nor a gambling game. There is no good luck or bad luck." Song Peng said that, after a little pause, he began to answer the question Xiao Yao just answered, "as long as you can win, I will give song Jiangshan and song countercurrent to you."


    "Win?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, "martial arts contest?"


    "What do you say?" Song Peng began to doubt Xiao Yao''s intelligence. When he came to the Song family, he didn''t compete in martial arts?


    "With you?" Xiao yaoyile, "it''s definitely not you, you''re not my opponent."


    "That''s him?" When Xiao Yao spoke, he pointed to the old man. Song Peng didn''t deny anything this time and nodded¡° Old man, how much did they give you? You''re going to help them. " Fang Hai said with a grin.

 Chapter 429

    Song Peng is a very self-conscious person. He knows that he is not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all, or even song Yilin''s opponent.


    The reason why such a request is made is because of the old man''s existence.


    Song Yilin is also a second rate master. However, in the face of the old man, he can only be beaten. He has absolute confidence in the old man, so he dares to challenge. If he is not sure of winning, he will not say anything like that.


    Xiao Yao looks at the old man, the old man also looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Young man, you are very good." Said the old man.


    "Thank you. I think I''m very good, too." Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to take advantage of his mouth, but the other party has already praised himself. If not, Xiao Yao will feel embarrassed.


    "..." the old man was silent for a while and asked, "are young people as modest as you now?"


    "No, the people I know are very modest." Xiao Yao touched his chin and said with a smile, "you can treat me as an alien."


    Old man Xin said, you are really different


    "Are you sure you want to compete with me?" The old man stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao takes a look at him and turns to look at Song Peng.


    "If I win, but you still don''t want to give song Yilin''s father and grandfather to me, what should I do?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha! I''m the kind of person who doesn''t believe his words. Don''t worry. Since I said it, I''ll do it. Don''t you believe me? " Song Peng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he turned and looked at the old man.


    "If you were me, would you believe him?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The old man was silent for a while. At last, he blushed and said nothing.


    He wanted to spit on Song Peng''s face. He had to be shameless to say such a thing? I don''t want to see what he has done. Now it''s a good thing to say that he''s not the kind of person who doesn''t mean what he says - what guarantee does he take? Character?


    Come on, song Peng''s character has long been eaten by dogs, OK?


    But now, after all, he is in the same camp with song Peng. No matter whether he is willing or not, it is true that he has no way to change anything. Therefore, he can not say anything contrary to song Peng. He can only keep silent, because if he wants to help song Peng speak, he really can''t get rid of his old face.


    To be a man, you have to have a face


    "Originally, I thought you had some self-knowledge. I''m really wrong. Do you think I should believe you? Even his own brother, his own father can deal with people, you let me believe in your character? " Xiao Yao then stares at Song Peng and says with a sneer.


    When he said that, song Peng''s face turned red.


    It''s embarrassing.


    In fact, he had some regrets when he said that before.


    It''s just that all the words have been said, that is, where can we get the water back?


    "Say what you want." Song Peng said.


    "Bring song Yilin''s father and grandfather first, and I will promise you." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s impossible." Song Peng shook his head.


    "Forget it." Xiao Yao said, "you are not sincere at all."


    "Cough, I can see that this is a deadlock. You don''t believe me, and I don''t believe you, do you?" Song Peng asked.


    "That''s understandable." Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and nodded.


    "Then you go!" Song Peng waved his hand.


    "..." Xiao Yao''s face changed¡° Ha ha, it''s not that I cried and begged you to come. Since you think you can''t do this, you can leave now. Anyway, I won''t force you to compete with us, right? " Song Peng said.


    Xiao Yao sighed. He still murmured that song Peng was very suitable for the four words "treachery and cunning". This guy has too many eyes. He is sure that Xiao Yao and others will never abandon song countercurrent and song Jiangshan, so he dares to say so.


    If Xiao Yao and others can really leave directly, why do they have to come to Jiangnan?


    "Well, I''ll make that promise." All of a sudden, the old man, who had never said a word, spoke.


    "You promise?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, I promise, as long as you can win me, you will take away, and we will not stop you from leaving." Old man zhengse said.


    "..." Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak.


    "I know you don''t believe me either, but I''ve already said all that I have to say. Besides, young man, do you think you still have a way out? What else can you do? " The old man said with a smile, his smile looks very kind, even now he is standing on the opposite side of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "you are right. This is the only choice I can make. It seems that I can only trust you."


    The old man nodded heavily and said, "this is my promise to you. Although I''m not a big man, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t believe what I say."


    "Well, when will it start?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Half an hour later, in the yard." With these words, the old man left with his hands on his back.


    He didn''t go far, he just went into a room.


    In the room, master Zhao was holding a brush and writing on a piece of white paper.


    Seeing the old man coming in, he put his brush on the inkstone, picked up the tea cup on the edge of the table and took a sip.


    "How sure are you?" Asked master Zhao.


    His eyes were fixed on the white paper on the table, frowning and stretching.


    "70% sure." Said the old man.


    "Seventy percent... Is not high." Master Zhao sighed, "we can''t lose."


    "I understand, young master. I''m good at asserting and making promises." The old man said with a smile.


    "I don''t blame you, you know." Young master Zhao laughed, "we are not song Peng. We have already said that, so we won''t take it back. Besides, if he can really beat you, it doesn''t matter to take people away. Anyway, we can''t keep him."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Zhao sighed: "when that young man walked into the Song family, I felt a pressure. That young man is very strong."


    Although his age is not big, but the tone of his voice is a little old-fashioned.


    "He''s not as talented as a young master." Said the old man.


    "You''re lying with your eyes open." Master Zhao said with a smile, "this is just the secular world, but he can go to today and become such a master. Do you think his talent is not as good as mine? I''ve been in the cave for so many years, but I''m not your opponent. If I deal with the young man outside, I''m only 50% sure. Do you think his talent is inferior to mine? "


    "..." the old man coughed and couldn''t answer.


    "Say what you are. You are not only my servant, but also my teacher." Young master Zhao put his cup on the table, and finally turned to look at the old man, "old man, that young man had a good saying before. He is an alien. I don''t mean his character, but his strength."


    The old man nodded: "he is a talent, a plastic talent."


    "If you can, even if you lose, let him take people away." Said master Zhao.


    The old man was slightly stunned. He looked at master Zhao with wide eyes. His eyes were full of amazement. Maybe he didn''t expect that master Zhao should make such a decision.


    "For the sake of a song Peng, it''s meaningless to offend someone like that. It''s a pity to kill him, so it''s better to make friends." Mr. Zhao said with a smile, "you''re right. He''s a talented person, and he''s also a malleable one. If so, why can''t I turn him into my dog? Although song Peng is also a dog, he is just a mangy dog, but the young man is different. He has a wild nature and can become a wild animal. "


    "Young master, I see what you mean. I let him win on purpose, didn''t I?" Asked the old man.


    "Not the same." Young master Zhao shook his head. "You don''t understand. Only if you win can he owe us. If you lose, it''s natural for him to take people away."


    After a while, the old man suddenly realized and nodded again.


    "Remember, don''t hold on, you have to win." Said master Zhao.


    "Young master, I understand. At that time, we can give him some pills or some skills. I believe we can get his loyalty." The old man said with a smile.


    "Not necessarily." Master Zhao shook his head. "Don''t say the word" must ". First of all, do you think you can see through the young man?"


    The old man looked rather embarrassed and shook his head.


    "So it''s going to take a long time, but now it''s worth the risk." Speaking of this, he waved, "go."


    "Yes, young master." The old man nodded, bowed and left the room.


    After the old man left, master Zhao carefully looked at the six characters on the white paper.


    "He Shengliang, who was born Yu..." master Zhao touched his chin, "why? Why let me meet the same excellent young people? It will blow my confidence... "


    For a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief, but also smile freely.


    "But if I can make him my dog, I believe I can regain my confidence."


    He smiles confidently.


    He was also very proud of his smile.


    On the other side, Fang Hai is whistling.


    "Brother Shaw, according to me, we should not promise them." Fang Hai said, "I don''t think that old man is a good thing. His promise is not worth money."


    "He''s right. There''s no other way." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hey, why don''t we just beat them all down?" Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "did you forget to bring your brain when you went out today? If you really want to beat them all down, don''t you have to fight with that old man? " Fang Hai patted his head and was ashamed of his IQ¡° Come on, cut the crap. "¡° I''m sorry, Xiao Ge. If it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t have involved all of you. " Song Yilin looks a little pale¡° Don''t say it''s useless. " Xiao Yao said, "since we have all come, we must take your grandfather and father."¡° Well... Brother Shaw, how sure are you? " Song Yilin asked. As if agreed with the old man half, he stretched out three fingers: "thirty percent."¡° 30% sure? " Song Yilin''s face changed¡° 30% of the time, it depends on whether I play a super Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "really, that old man''s strength is stronger than that of the long sword line." Speaking of this, his expression is quite dignified.

 Chapter 430

    Xiao Yao has no confidence.


    Although he is sometimes more crazy, but that kind of crazy is also built on their own strength, otherwise, it is not crazy, but arrogant.


    At the beginning, facing the long sword line, he would have confidence. He dared to tell others that he was sure.


    But now, in the face of the old man, he has no confidence. But he also understood that now the knife was on his neck, and he had no way back. Even if he was only 30% sure, he had to go. Now there was no way back.


    He was very curious. A master like changjianxing was already at the top of China. How could there be an old man more powerful than changjianxing now? How can Huaxia have such a master? What''s more strange is that such people have no legends about each other in the inner world.


    He wanted to break his head, but he didn''t know what the old man was.


    This old man just came out of the blue. I''m afraid that even his second grandfather was shocked, he couldn''t figure out the number one person. Otherwise, he would never have heard of him before. After all, with his strength, he shouldn''t be the number one person in the world.


    "Strange, really strange." Xiao Yao felt his chin.


    "Brother Xiao, in fact, I''m also very curious. I know song Peng very well. In their circle, it''s impossible for me to come into contact with such experts. Even my father didn''t know such old men before. He even said that they are not people in the same world with us. Why do they want to help song Peng?" Song Yilin also touched his chin and said.


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment, finally shook his head, said with a bitter smile: "you ask me, I don''t know, but I think, now this problem is not important, anyway, this is a tough battle, either win or lose, no other result."


    Song Yilin nodded and said nothing more.


    "Hey, what a big deal! I dare not say anything else. Anyway, brother Xiao, I have great confidence in you! That old man doesn''t know how old he is. Isn''t it good to lie in bed and watch TV at this age? You have to learn from young people to find stimulation, just his old bones. Brother Xiao, do you want to take care of him like playing Fang Hai said carelessly.


    He is such a character, even if the sky falls down, he will not feel how terrible, let alone what to worry about.


    What''s more, he always has such confidence in Xiao Yao?


    Xiao Yao glanced at him with a bitter smile. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Forget it, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. If you want to fight, fight!" Xiao Yaochang sighed, "besides, it hasn''t started yet. Isn''t it bad for me to be discouraged now?"


    Fang Hai patted his thigh: "I''m going to open later. I''ll bet, and I''ll have to bet brother Xiao to win."


    "Don''t make trouble. What if they don''t pay if they win? We are all people with status. Can''t we just sit on the ground and quarrel with them? Although we can''t do such a thing, their shameless and impetuous people may not be able to do it. Therefore, I think we are likely to suffer the loss in the end. "


    With these words, there was a silence.


    After looking at each other, the three laughed.


    Originally, there was still some dull atmosphere, because Xiao Yao''s joke was instantly dispersed. It''s not an ability to joke, but it''s an ability to joke when the atmosphere is depressed. It''s a powerful mentality.


    More than ten minutes later, in the yard, Xiao Yao and the old man were opposite.


    Song Peng, song Yilin and others retreated to the side and watched quietly.


    Although song Yilin and Fang Hai say they are very confident in Xiao Yao, they are still a little nervous now. After all, this fight is too important for them.


    The old man finally opened up his posture.


    His hands were dancing in the air.


    Accompanied by a wisp of breeze, Xiao Yao''s clothes and hair are disordered, and Xiao Yao finally rushes past.


    He was afraid that the wind would blow out the burning fire in his heart.


    The old man looked at Xiao Yao who was rushing towards him with a smile on his face.


    "Come on." There was a flash of light in his empty eyes, and he took a step forward, holding up a gust of wind with both hands.


    Every wind is cut, the incision is neat, like a sharp wind knife, toward Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were slightly astringent, his mouth didn''t speak much, his moving speed didn''t slow down, and he still charged forward without fear.


    When the sharp wind knife rushed to the front, he gave a roar, and suddenly stopped. A strong current rushed out from behind, and the wind knife was instantly scattered.


    Qi breaks the sky!


    Seeing this scene, there was a flash of light in the old man''s eyes.


    "Good move." He murmured and rushed to Xiao Yao again. When he was less than two meters away from Xiao Yao, he gently stepped on his feet and rose in the air. Dapeng spread his wings and pressed him down.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, took a picture of Yuan Li in his body, and smashed it down to the old man.


    He has little confidence.


    At least now he has no confidence in the old man.


    Therefore, he doesn''t dare to hide his strength. He knows that as long as he is careless, he is likely to be killed by the other party. He doesn''t dare to hide his strength. He can only take out all his cards. Only in this way can he delay and find a chance to win.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that the old man was very agile. It''s hard to imagine that such an old man''s speed could be as fast as this.


    "Old monster." Xiao Yao scolded in his heart.


    The old man didn''t know what Xiao Yao was thinking. He was so absorbed that he mobilized all his inner strength and photographed Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao has no way to go back. To be exact, he never thought about going back.


    After the same hand was taken out, he madly urged Yuan Li in his body again.


    He wants to suppress each other!


    Two palms meet.


    The air is surging faster and faster. Song Peng and others all backed out for a distance, for fear that they would be swept in by the current.


    No one wants to stand on the crest of the storm.


    Fang Hai was also pulled back by song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao''s expression is ferocious.


    He found himself underestimating each other.


    This old man is not only fast, but also terrible in strength.


    Xiao Yao was standing on the ground, while the old man''s body was hanging in the air. One hand was patted on the palm of Xiao Yao''s hand in an inverted shape.


    The floor tiles under Xiao Yao''s feet have been torn apart at this time. We can see how much pressure Xiao Yao is under at this time.


    Fang Hai pulled the taut song Yilin and asked in a low voice, "now if brother Xiao suddenly retreats, can he fall to death?"


    Song Yilin glanced at him and couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know where to begin to explain to this layman. At last, he simply put out his hand and patted Fang Hai on the shoulder, boasting: "you are a very thoughtful person."


    Fang Hai is not stupid after all. Knowing that song Yilin is too lazy to explain to himself, he simply turns his mouth and stops talking.


    Song Yilin also set off a storm in his heart.


    At this time, he saw the old man''s terrible.


    If the other party wanted to kill himself from the beginning, he would not have been hurt a little and had no way to survive.


    This is the real master. Even if he is just watching, he can feel a pressure and a chill rising from the bottom of his heart.


    He tried to think about it. If he was Xiao Yao now and had to deal with the old man''s attack, what would the result be?


    As soon as he had such an idea, song Yilin had already figured out the answer. If the person standing there was really himself, I''m afraid he would have been shot dead by now.


    Two people are not rivals at all.


    Xiao Yao also felt depressed.


    He wants to retreat, but he also knows that he can''t do that, otherwise, with the speed of the old man, a slap directly on his chest, that is the rhythm of death.


    Therefore, he can only hold on, and his brain is running fast. He must find a way to break through the current predicament, otherwise, he will not be able to hold on for long.


    "Click, click!"


    He crushed the stone under his feet.


    Broken into slag, the wind blows, it will become a powder. Xiao Yao took off part of the old man''s strength and shared it with the ground. Otherwise, he would not have been able to support himself. Only that small part of the strength made his feet sink into the soil.


    "He''s standing on his head like this, isn''t he congested?" Fang Hai thought in his heart, but he didn''t mean to ask. He knew that if he did, song Yilin would despise him again.


    Finally, Xiao Yao moved again.


    He stamped one foot on the ground, and a stone slab beside him bounced up from the ground and hit the old man who was hanging in the air.


    "Yes? Good way The old man smiles and claps his other hand on Xiao Yao''s shoulder. His body immediately flies out and avoids the stone slab in the air. Xiao Yao, who is photographed by the old man, retreats repeatedly. If he doesn''t step back, he will crush a stone slab. Finally, he almost retreats seven or eight steps before he can barely stand firm.


    He quickly picked up Yuan Li in his body and pressed down the boiling blood in his chest. There was no scene of spitting blood, but his pale face had told everyone that he was obviously the one who was in the downwind just now.


    Xiao Yao''s body is shaking.


    There was a slight tremor, but everyone in the room could see it clearly.


    His arm, which was photographed by the old man, trembled the most, but Xiao Yao didn''t feel any pain for the time being. The main reason was that his arm had lost consciousness temporarily.

 Chapter 431

    There are many experts in the world.


    Xiao Yao counts, so does the old man.


    The contest between the two of them should also be regarded as a duel between experts.


    In fact, Xiao Yao himself thinks so, just because he has a thin face. Even if he really thinks so, he is embarrassed to say it directly.


    But now Xiao Yao''s situation is a little awkward.


    He knew that there was a gap between himself and the old man.


    After a simple fight, in Xiao Yao''s heart, the original gap has been enlarged a lot.


    Originally, the odds of winning were not big, but now they are much smaller.


    "I look down on you." Looking at Xiao Yao, the old man said seriously, "you are more powerful than me in imagination, and your brain turns faster. If it was three years ago, I was not your opponent, and I didn''t break through at that time."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "I look down on you, too." What he said was true. The old man was much stronger than he thought. If he had only 30% confidence in the past, now he has only 20%. Even in the face of long sword, he was not so timid.


    There is a gap in strength, which can be made up, such as moves, such as speed, such as reaction ability. But if the gap is too big, everything else will be in vain.


    "Come again." The old man is more and more interested in Xiao Yao. After greeting each other, his body has gone out like lightning again. The target is Xiao Yao. His speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Watch it!" It''s hard to imagine that such a powerful voice came from the mouth of the sick old man.


    After a violent drink, his fists have been smashed at Xiao Yao''s face.


    There is a great potential for destruction.


    Straight punch, no modification, no change in angle, no change at all.


    That''s the punch.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He had a sense of being insulted.


    The old man is very confident in his speed and strength. He is forcing Xiao Yao to fight him in this way.


    People have been so direct a punch, you still want to dodge?


    Dodging means admitting advice. That''s what it is.


    Xiao Yao is very depressed, not only because he feels insulted, more importantly, he feels the pressure in the air.


    He''s like a sponge, being squeezed infinitely.


    In the process of squeezing, he doesn''t feel pain, but he can feel depression.


    That kind of depressed feeling, let him be about to gasp.


    "Too much deception!" He roared in his heart. He also threw out his fist and smashed it together with the old man. His body retreated several steps, but the old man only retreated one step.


    Before the old man could react, Xiao Yao had already jumped on him again.


    There is no redundant routine. Like the old man''s choice before, Xiao Yao''s fists are now straight at the old man.


    "Good boy, that''s how to treat people in their own way?" The old man was slightly stunned, and then laughed. He felt that the boy was more and more interested in himself. His strength was not as good as that of the enemy. He could understand and work hard slowly. But at any time, he would not be timid and could not tell his opponent that he was afraid.


    Otherwise, it would be courage to lose.


    Lack of strength can make up for it.


    But if you let go of your courage, it''s hard to make it up.


    However, the development of things suddenly exceeded the old man''s expectation.


    Originally he thought Xiao Yao would be the same as he was before, with the same straight punch to force him to hit hard, but when he waved his fist, he realized that he had guessed wrong.


    Xiao Yao is not ready to fight him at all! When he waved his fist, Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly flashed a hint of cunning. At the same time, he stretched out his fist and turned it into a palm. He clasped the old man''s wrist and quickly pulled his body over. When he got close to him, he suddenly rotated half a circle and pushed his elbow against the old man''s abdomen.


    Although the old man quickly supported Xiao Yao with his hand, he was still stumbling because he was caught off guard. He fell down and his face changed a little. It seems that he still suffered some dark losses.


    "You..." the old man suddenly didn''t know what to say. He wanted to say that Xiao Yao was mean, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that people didn''t do anything wrong. When he punched directly, he had to think that the other side also wanted to punch directly?


    It''s just what he thought.


    Don''t you have to let your opponent do what he thinks he can? It''s too hard.


    The old man burst out laughing.


    "Good." The old man nodded his head. He felt that Xiao Yao was smarter than he had imagined. He not only chose to rush up without losing courage, but also dared to change his moves in the middle of the way. He fought a psychological war with himself, making him have a wrong estimate, so that he was caught by the other side.


    This can be described as brave and resourceful.


    The old man sighed in his heart.


    If such young people can''t be used by them, if they are allowed to develop, they will definitely become a stumbling block in the future. Therefore, as long as they can''t accept this young man, they have to use all means to wipe him out of the world, even with some obscure means!


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly became heavy.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Originally, he was very confident in his attack, but looking at the old man''s expression, he knew that the attack he had just seized the opportunity did not cause too much damage to the other party, which was obviously not good news for Xiao Yao. Previously, because the old man was too self righteous and believed in his guess, he did not expect to be fooled by himself, That''s why I''m losing something.


    Next, he will certainly be vigilant. If he still wants to find opportunities, it''s not a simple thing. Therefore, he can only wait for the other party to give him opportunities. It''s too difficult to find opportunities.


    I don''t know if the old man was angry. After he finished, he rushed to Xiao Yao like a hungry tiger.


    Both speed and strength seem to be getting stronger.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and his momentum became shorter.


    "That''s a tough opponent!" Xiao Yao sighed.


    He found that the old man''s fighting experience is also very rich. When he moves, he will do a good job in defense posture, and try to make his moves watertight, so as not to give Xiao Yao any chance.


    Both of them are moving fast.


    People like Fang Hai, or those with a little less strength, can''t keep up with Xiao Yao and Lao Weng.


    Song Yilin''s brow is always tight. Although he can''t see clearly in some places, he can still understand some in general.


    At least now he knows that Xiao Yao is at an absolute disadvantage and is trying to find opportunities.


    "It seems that this time I really made a hole in brother Xiao." Song Yilin sighs and blames himself. He knows that Xiao Yao is supporting hard now. Moreover, Xiao Yao''s speed seems to be getting slower and slower. It''s estimated that he has suffered a lot of injuries in the past few rounds. This was originally his business, but he dragged Xiao Yao in because of the word "brother".


    If Xiao Yao loses this time, it''s not only Xiao Yao who has bad luck. Even Fang Hai is estimated to be inseparable from Jiangnan.


    His body trembled at the thought.


    He hated that he was useless. When it was time to practice, he didn''t practice, but he just wanted to play. Otherwise, he would kill Xiao Yao and himself.


    His fists were tightly clenched and tears were in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth spilled blood, was hit by the old man, this punch, almost let Xiao Yao directly in front of a black faint.


    Although he came through biting his teeth, his spirit was still in a trance. The old man''s strength was not blowing.


    Just as he was wobbling and faltering, he heard Fang Hai shouting in his ear: "brother Xiao, be careful!" When his spirit was shocked, the old man had already come to him and hit him on the chest with a heavy blow.


    This time, Xiao Yao finally did not resist, and his body flew out like a kite with a broken line.


    Xiao Yao lay on the ground, his mouth spilled blood again, his hands on the ground, want to get up, but just get up, but the body is a soft lying on the ground.


    After breathing heavily, he wiped the blood on his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "Xiao Ge!" Song Yilin and Fang Hai are very anxious. They just want to rush towards Xiao Yao, but they are blocked by song Peng and others.


    "What do you want? Don''t forget, it''s fighting alone. Besides, you promised it before, and no one forced you to do anything. What''s the matter? Now that the situation is not right, you want to go back on it? " Song Peng said in a cold voice.


    "You... You get out of here!" In a fit of anger, song Yilin put out his hand and patted song Peng''s chest.


    Although his fist hit his opponent, song Peng only stepped back a few steps. After all, song Yilin was injured. His fist was only 20% of his usual strength. If song Peng could step back a few steps, it would be a face for him.


    "Damn, you dare to beat me, you want to die!" Song Peng flew into a rage and kicked song Yilin.


    Song Yilin''s brain is running at full speed. Facing this kick, he feels that it''s not difficult for him to withdraw from a certain distance. However, when he really moves away, his body trembles. A kind of pain spreads all over his body. He is paralyzed for a moment. When the pain passes, song Peng''s foot has already kicked him.


    Like Xiao Yao, song Yilin''s body also flew out.

 Chapter 432

    When Fang Hai saw his two brothers lying on the ground, he was very worried. At this time, he didn''t care whether he could do martial arts or not. He waved his fist and rushed to song Peng.


    Song Peng just glanced at Fang Hai, and found that the other side''s feet were empty, and he didn''t have any skills at all. A sneer appeared on his face: "beyond his ability." As soon as he clapped, Fang Hai''s body had already gone out, and the rest of the Song family rushed on, kicking Fang Hai and song Yilin.


    "Stop it all!" The old man frowned a little and said in a deep voice.


    "Old man, these people are not in the same way with us. Now it''s OK to punish them, isn''t it?" Song Xuan seems a little unhappy.


    The old man sneered, and his eyes fixed on him: "you''re trying to move."


    "..." after listening to the old man''s words, although song Xuan was not satisfied, he still stepped back a few steps.


    He turned his lips and could only suppress the unhappiness in his heart for a while. Who could make his father be polite when he saw him? What weight can he have.


    While the old man was talking, Xiao Yao had already struggled to get up.


    Looking at Song Yilin and Fang Hai, who are covered with dirty footprints, he turns around and looks coldly at the people in the Song family.


    "You, you, and you..." Xiao Yao held out his hand.


    "What do you want to say?" Song Xuan hugged his shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Just now, you hit my brother." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Song Xuan is slightly a Leng, can''t help but be happy, "right, what you said is good, just now we beat your brother, what can you do to us? It''s still the one who defeated the long sword line. I thought you were so powerful. Now it seems that you are just so! "


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t speak.


    His smile looked dry and cold.


    The old man sighed and felt funny.


    Song Xuan just said, he also listened to the clear, after listening to such words, he can only feel funny.


    How old is Xiao Yao this year? But his strength, even in the cave, is probably the existence of a master. What''s more, it''s still a secular world. The conditions in the secular world are hard. He knows very well that he can cultivate to such a level in such a big environment, which shows the terrible talent of this young man.


    Moreover, even if compared with his much stronger opponents, there is no way to obliterate his spirit.


    Does song Xuan mean to ridicule Xiao Yao?


    To tell you the truth, I''m going to blush for song Xuan.


    They are all young people, but obviously they are not from the same world. Song Xuan even has no qualification to help Xiao Yao!


    Although he and song Xuan are on one side now, the truth is what it should be.


    "Xiao Yao, you lost." Said the old man.


    He coughed and was about to do what his master said, but Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "I didn''t lose." Xiao Yao said.


    The old man was a little unhappy when he heard this. Is it hard for him to admit it?


    But before he could ask questions, Xiao Yao spoke again.


    "I still have fighting power. I haven''t fallen yet. You haven''t made me lose my ability to move, and I can''t breathe. I''m so alive now. How can I lose?" Xiao Yao stares at the old man and asks.


    The old man suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said is the truth. Now that he can still stand, there is no way to judge whether the other side has lost.


    However, in such a gap of strength, what''s the significance of not willing to admit defeat? At least in the old man''s opinion, Xiao Yao is not his opponent at all. It''s not a good thing to admit defeat now. At least he can suffer less. How can this boy not understand?


    But since Xiao Yao is not willing to admit defeat, he is embarrassed to say more if it''s unnecessary. He can only nod his head: "you''re right. If you''re still standing, you won''t lose, but are you sure you want to continue?"


    "I will avenge my brother." Xiao Yao looked at the old man and scanned song Xuan and others. He cracked his mouth and laughed, "you, and them." His white teeth were stained with blood. Originally, the blood on his face was only a small piece, but after he wiped it before, his face was covered with sticky blood. In this case, with a cold smile on his face, it was a little scary.


    Song Xuan and others, who are staring at by Xiao Yao, can''t help shivering.


    "Hum, this boy is not the old man''s opponent, so I have to kneel down and sing to conquer. I''m afraid of fart?" Song Xuan and others began to comfort themselves in their hearts.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. For a long time, he was relieved.


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Yao was a pity.


    If such a person has a prominent posture and is a noble in the cave, he will become an unparalleled master, not only because of the talent of the other party, but also because of his character.


    "Then go on." Although the old man valued Xiao Yao in his heart, the other party was not their person after all, so he had to continue to do what he should do.


    After finishing this sentence, the old man had rushed to Xiao Yao again and hit Xiao Yao with another fist.


    "Ha ha! This grandson, don''t pretend. Is he forced? " Song Xuan grand music.


    "Yes, I thought this guy was a super Saiya. He had to change his body after he said something cruel. Just now, his feelings were just pure pretending Another young son of the Song family couldn''t help being happy.


    After this conversation, the young people of the Song family laughed more loudly.


    It''s just that they can''t laugh when they smile.


    Xiao Yao got up again, and his bloody hands left two bright red palms on the ground.


    It looks very eye-catching. It''s brilliant in the sun.


    The old man couldn''t bear it.


    "Fall down." Said the old man.


    "Go on." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, has been stumbling toward the old man rushed in the past, since the other side is not willing to take the lead, he turned passive into active.


    The old man looked at Xiao Yao, who was running toward him tremblingly. He rubbed his temple with one hand and put the other hand behind him.


    Now Xiao Yao is in such a state, let alone him. Even song Peng can easily take care of him.


    "Why?" The old man grabbed Xiao Yao with one hand and said, "well, as long as you are willing to help us, I will let you go, and your friends, including your father and grandfather."


    The old man simply said his purpose directly.


    Xiao Yao split his mouth and laughed.


    The smile made the old man feel very uncomfortable, as if he was laughing at himself.


    "I didn''t lose, and I didn''t need anyone to let me." With these words, Xiao Yao suddenly flashed a cold light in his eyes. Taking advantage of his unprepared, he hit the old man''s armpit with a fist.


    The old man held back the pain and flew into a rage. He clapped Xiao Yao out again.


    "You want to die!" The old man said, "do you really think I dare not kill you?" Seeing that Xiao Yao seemed to be planning to stand up, he quickly took a few steps forward and raised his foot to step on the ground.


    "Tell you, I don''t want you to stand up, you can''t stand up, don''t think you are strong now, your perseverance can''t move others."


    Xiao Yao cracked his mouth and said, "I never thought about moving anyone. I just want to tell you that I didn''t lose!" With these words, he grabbed the old man''s ankle with both hands and tried to move the foot that stepped on him away, but no matter how hard he tried, the foot did not move.


    "Brother Shaw, stop it!" Lying on the ground, song Yilin also wanted to stand up, but song Peng also came to him. Like the old man, he also raised his foot and stepped on Song Yilin.


    Song Yilin''s face is full of tears. An old man is crying like a child at this time.


    "Brother Xiao, we give up, we give up!" Song Yilin yelled. At last, his voice was a little hoarse.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him with a smile on his face.


    Looking at Xiao Yao laughing, song Yilin cried even more.


    Xiao Yao is using such a smile to tell him that he will not give up.


    Xiao Yao grasped the earth with both hands.


    His eyes are flashing red, which means that he is completely angry at this time.


    "Ah


    When the sky roars, it burns with anger.


    Xiao Yao''s fingernails also began to seep blood, which looked terrible.


    His teeth were almost crushed, his face twisted to the extreme, and his brain was full of veins, as if it would burst at any time.


    He gasped, pressing his body hard, trying to mobilize all the force hidden in his bones.


    At this time, the dragon shaped pendant hanging around Xiao Yao''s neck was slowly changing. Suddenly, a red light began to shine, and the jade pendant began to inject pure aura into Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Yeah?" The old man who stepped on Xiao Yao immediately realized that something was wrong. The expression on his face immediately changed, and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled. He bent down and just wanted to seize the shining piece.


    After he saw the shape of the pendant, his face suddenly changed. He was shocked, and his body seemed to have lost the ability to move.


    And the next second, his body was pushed out by a strong energy, and he fell heavily on the ground.


    "Presumptuous!" A roar.


    This voice sounds a little ethereal, as if it came from another world.


    When the voice sounded, the old man''s face changed again.


    "That''s the voice, that''s the voice... Is it him? Is he not dead, is he still alive? "


    As he spoke, the surrounding atmosphere also changed rapidly, and the energy produced a strong pressure, which pushed the old man down like an avalanche¡° Click, click It''s the sound of a broken bone. The old man''s expression looked very painful, and his bones seemed to be broken one by one¡° Ah He raised his head and let out a cry of pain. Xiao Yao didn''t know about it. At this time, his spirit has been separated from the noumenon and entered a dark world. In this world, there is a strong aura, so that his whole person has unspeakable comfort, as if thrown into a warm spring. Hot air through each pore, began to wash the flesh and blood, meridians

 Chapter 433

    Xiao Yao''s body is slowly changing.


    Xiao Yao himself can clearly feel the change.


    The original fatigue, pain, at this moment, is slowly dissipated, until finally disappeared.


    He slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were full of incredible, obviously now he didn''t know what happened just now, knowing that he suddenly felt a strong energy burst out from the pendant in front of his chest, and went straight to the Dantian to adjust his Qi.


    This feeling made him feel very comfortable. Maybe at first, he was a little panicked because of the sudden change. But when he came back to himself, he took a long breath and began to feel the cool air in his body. The force in his body also recovered quickly


    His face became ruddy and his spirit was recovering.


    The old man was still lying on the ground. He was lying on his side with his eyes staring at Xiao Yao. His face looked very nervous, just like hell. He had yelled for a long time because of the sharp pain before, but gradually the pain passed away. In other words, he was used to the sharp pain.


    He could feel that his bones were almost cracked.


    It''s like being run over by a roller.


    It''s impossible to stand up now.


    At this moment, a young man in a white robe came up to him.


    "Little master..." the old man said these two words.


    Master Zhao nodded, reached out his hand, took out a delicate box from his pocket, opened the box and put a milky round pill inside.


    He stretched out his hand to crack the old man''s mouth, opened the old man''s mouth with a very impolite means, and stuffed the pill into the old man''s mouth.


    The old man didn''t even think about it. He quickly swallowed the pill.


    I''m very clear about the origin of this pill. I''m afraid there are only 100 pills in the cave, which shows its value. Master Zhao is willing to give this pill to him, which makes him very grateful.


    "Thank you, young master." The old man was very grateful.


    "Cut the crap." Young master Zhao waved his hand and glanced at Song Peng, "stay down and have a rest."


    "This... Is..." Song Peng didn''t know the strength of young master Zhao. He only knew that the old man was very strong, but he didn''t know why. As long as he faced young master Zhao, he would feel chilly. When he came into contact with each other''s eyes, he would lose his courage. So he didn''t dare disobey each other''s meaning at all, so he quickly nodded and won.


    Turning his face, he ordered several sons of the Song family to carry the old man down first. Song Peng himself went to master Zhao and whispered, "master Zhao, what are they going to do?"


    The "they" in his words naturally refers to song Yilin, Xiao Yao and others.


    "They?" Master Zhao glanced at him, "do as you should."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Song Peng is completely stupid.


    He wanted to shout to master Zhao, but he didn''t say a word after opening his mouth.


    He dare not!


    As for why he didn''t dare, song Peng himself couldn''t say clearly.


    But now he wants to swear.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of the old man and young master Zhao, song Peng would not have bothered song Yilin at all. He also knew how much he was worth. Although song Yilin''s father held the power of the Song family in his hands, he was satisfied. As long as he had money to spend, he didn''t think so much about it. However, there is no way to satisfy one''s ambition, and greed is even more so. At the beginning, song Peng thought his life was smart and wonderful enough. After reading the accounts of the Song family, he was not satisfied. At that time, he knew that there were so many industries and so many martial arts schools under the Song family''s hands, The money he gets every year is just a drop in the bucket.


    Even the Song family has its own industry in the United States.


    This made Mr. Song''s eyes red.


    At this time, the old man and young master Zhao appeared. The strength of the old man made song Peng have courage. That''s why so many things happened now. But what''s the matter now? What does it mean to do what should be done?


    It''s about selling teammates!


    He was in the same place and didn''t move for a long time.


    Finally, he made up his mind.


    "Kill Song Peng said with trembling body.


    He knew that this was his only chance. If he didn''t take this chance, he would be the next one to have bad luck. He hated song Yilin and song countercurrent for all the things he did. If he fell into the hands of those two people, the best result would be frustrated.


    Song Xuan and others are stunned.


    They didn''t expect to kill song Yilin and others.


    Although they don''t do less things like fighting, they don''t dare to kill people.


    Song Xuan is also carrying human life on his back, but it''s just an accident. It''s because he killed a man while driving after drinking. But even then, he didn''t sleep for three days and nights. Now his father even let him kill him with a knife?


    "What are you doing? Don''t kill them quickly. If you don''t kill them, we''ll have to die when they recover!" Song Peng roared.


    Song Xuan and others shuddered.


    At this time, they realized the seriousness of the matter.


    When they decided to fight against song countercurrent, they had already reached a dead end. There was no way to turn back. If they didn''t kill, they would have to be killed. That''s the fact. They didn''t think song countercurrent was such a kind person. They were generous enough to let them go.


    It''s a fluke.


    "A bunch of rubbish, I''ll do it myself!" Seeing that song Xuan and others were staring at each other for a long time, song Peng could only sigh in his heart. Then he took out a sharp dagger from his pocket and walked quickly towards Xiao Yao.


    The dagger came out of its sheath, and the sharp blade was shining with silver.


    Song Peng took a deep breath, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Xiao, you can''t blame me. This matter has nothing to do with you. You have to jump inside because you have to die. So you should bear the consequences yourself." Finish saying this words, he has already started a hand, the dagger toward Xiao Yao''s neck delimited to come over.


    Just when the sharp dagger was only one inch from Xiao Yao''s neck, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed his wrist.


    "If you want to kill me, you have to see if you have that ability." Xiao Yao, the owner of that hand, suddenly opened his eyes after saying this. At the moment when he opened his eyes, there seemed to be a white light in his eyes, which made song Peng who was looking at Xiao Yao have a short absence.


    Before he recovered, Xiao Yao''s foot had already been kicked on him. Song Peng''s body immediately flew out and fell to the ground.


    Song Xuan and others are scared, one by one hurriedly back out of a distance.


    Xiao Yao stands up slowly and looks at Song Xuan and others with a smile on his face.


    "What he said just now is right. You didn''t kill me. It''s you who are going to have bad luck next." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, the body suddenly move, toward those people quickly rushed past.


    Speed, swept down a shadow.


    Song Xuan yells. His psychological quality is the most fragile. He wants to run away at the moment, but it''s obvious that Xiao Yao is not ready to give him the chance at all. He just drags his body, and the back collar of his clothes has been grabbed by Xiao Yao.


    "Before, you hit my brother." Xiao Yao said softly.


    The voice was very cold. All the people who heard it shivered. A chill rose slowly from the Dantian, and finally enveloped their whole body.


    In a hurry, song Xuan doesn''t care about the others. He directly blows his fist and smashes it at Xiao Yao''s face.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, Xiao Yao had already grasped his wrist.


    "Weak chicken." Xiao Yao said with a smile, the next second smile away, instead of a cold face, he snorted a cold, a little strength on the wrist, from Song Xuan''s wrist came a "click" crisp sound, this is the sound of bone fracture.


    When the sound of bone fracture sounded, song Xuan also made a pig like scream. When Xiao Yao released him, his body fell on the ground and began to roll all over the ground. Finally, his body was covered with dust. Of course, now Song Xuan doesn''t care about his appearance. The sharp pain from his wrist makes him doubt whether he will die of pain at this moment.


    "If you don''t run, I''ll break each of you with one hand." Xiao Yao turned to look at the rest of the Song family and said.


    "..." the children of the Song family all changed their faces and wanted to run away. Only after hearing what Xiao Yao said, they stood firmly in the same place as if they had been immobilized. Their previous thoughts were immediately dispersed.


    "I''ll break two hands and two legs of a runner," Xiao said


    They weighed it in their minds.


    What''s the difference between being broken with one hand and being broken with both hands and feet? Fortunately, they were not stupid and immediately made a choice. Although they were also wondering if Xiao Yao could catch them all if everyone ran together, they were quiet when they saw that no one was willing to be the leader.


    Xiao Yao nodded with satisfaction.


    "It seems that none of you are stupid!" Xiao Yao finished this sentence and moved his body again. Everywhere he went, he screamed and fell.


    Xiao Yao is not just talking.


    If you want to break everyone''s hand, you have to break one.


    Just talking about it, not his style.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao also fully explained what it means to start steadily, accurately and ruthlessly. Every time it''s just a slap. After a slap, one hand will be discarded.


    After solving all the problems, Xiao Yao pulls song Yilin and Fang Hai together. When he pulls them, he also puts a little force into their bodies.


    "Xiao... Brother Xiao, are you ok?" Song Yilin looks at Xiao Yao.


    Even now, he hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    "What do you think I can do for you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile. Song Yilin grabs his hair hard: "I saw you couldn''t carry it before, but now you''re alive again. How can you turn over?" " Xiao Yao slapped song Yilin on the head and said, "you''re a jerk!"

 Chapter 434

    While speaking, Xiao Yao also carefully examined Fang Hai and song Yilin''s physical condition. Fortunately, both of them are OK. Although song Yilin is involved in his old injuries, he won''t do too much harm to his body. After that, he will have a good rest and take some medicine, so there won''t be any big problems.


    The children of the Song family are still lying on the ground screaming. Originally, Xiao Yao thought that these young people of the Song family at least have some martial arts skills. After all, the Song family is an ancient martial arts family. But now Xiao Yao obviously overestimates them. These people have no basic knowledge at all, and they can do some tricks at most. He thinks that they don''t practice martial arts carefully, After all, as long as they want to learn, song countercurrent has no reason not to teach them. These young masters are suffering a little, and they are almost out of breath.


    "Lao song, these people are all from your song family. I beat them up. Don''t you hate me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "..." Song Yilin couldn''t laugh or cry, "you can go up and mend your feet now."


    Xiao Yao laughs. He knows song Yilin, so of course he knows that the other party will never care about such a thing. What he said before was just a joke to ease the atmosphere.


    "Hey, brother Shaw, if you don''t go, I''ll go!" Fang Hai, who was still full of footprints on his clothes, rubbed his nose and said maliciously. When he spoke, his eyes were still flashing red. Look at this posture, it''s not a joke.


    "Then you go." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai is also a young master. Where has he been wronged in his daily life? It''s always someone else who suffers from him. This time, he is beaten by a group of people. If he doesn''t let out a bad breath, Xiao Yao worries about whether he will suffocate this guy.


    In fact, song Yilin and Xiao Yao also want to go up and mend their feet, but they are also a little embarrassed. After all, Xiao Yao has already broken their hands before, and Xiao Yao is also a traditional Chinese medicine. They know very well what kind of method to use to make these people unable to recover in their lifetime. What about song Yilin? Although his heart is infuriated, no matter what, he is a member of the Song family. If he rushes up to beat people at this time, it will have a bad impact on the Song family. What''s more, if song countercurrent abdicates in the future, the baton will have to be handed over to him. At that time, someone will have to point to his spine and say, Is song Yilin a chicken bellied guy?


    Therefore, both Xiao Yao and song Yilin are embarrassed. It''s very appropriate for Fang hai to do such a thing.


    Anyway, this guy is not a member of their world. Naturally, he doesn''t need to pay attention to morality. He doesn''t need to worry about being pointed at by the nose and scolded. Besides, it''s normal for Fang hai to be stabbed in the spine. If one day no one scolds him, it''s really strange.


    Fang Hai first quickly ran to song Xuan''s front and raised his leg to the other side''s abdomen, which was a kick.


    Song Xuan is like a ball. After the kick, his body rolled back several times. At last, he slowly stopped. At first, he was still crying with his wrist. Now it''s time to cry with his belly.


    "Damn, when you beat me, you beat me the most fiercely and scolded me. You didn''t expect the situation to change so fast, did you? Don''t you like it very much? Hit me! You get up and hit me! The grass mud horse''s... "Fang Hai started while he was swearing.


    Xiao Yao is very puzzled. In fact, Fang Hai is not the only one who likes to swear when he starts. This makes him feel confused. He just starts. What do you have to do with "Grass Mud Horse"? Can this cause physical damage and magic damage at the same time? Or does it look more powerful? Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t intend to ponder this problem for the moment.


    Song Yilin is a little frightened when he looks at him. He is really afraid that Fang Hai is addicted to scolding him. Suddenly, he says "grass your grandfather", which is very embarrassing. After all, song Xuan''s grandfather and his grandfather are both song Jiangshan. Fortunately, Fang Hai still keeps his head and doesn''t scold him so much.


    After kicking a few feet on Song Xuan, Fang Hai takes aim at the next person.


    Song Yilin looked at it for a while and was worried.


    In fact, what he is most anxious about now is to see Fang Hai beat song Peng.


    He hates song Peng to the bone, but no matter what, they are all his second uncle. It''s really wrong for song Peng to hit him, but it''s not his turn to beat song Peng, otherwise it''s no big or small.


    After a moment''s silence, song Yilin patted his head and said, "Dahai, I tell you, you are not allowed to beat my second uncle, you must not beat him!"


    Fang Hai turns around and looks at Song Yilin. He is full of curiosity. Suddenly he doesn''t know what song Yilin wants to express.


    Song Yilin is so anxious that he has to stamp his feet. This boy is usually very smart. Why can''t he react now? But his words can not be too obvious, can only repeatedly stressed: "you must not hit my second uncle, but don''t hit my second uncle!"


    Fang Hai nodded: "well, then I won''t do it."


    "..." Song Yilin wanted to take off his shoes and smash them right now.


    Xiao Yao tries his best to hold back his happiness. He also thinks that Fang Hai is usually very smart. How can he react so slowly now? Song Yilin''s meaning has been expressed so clearly. This guy hasn''t responded yet. Is it because he was beaten up and his brain was beaten silly?


    He could not help but also said: "yes, you must not fight song Peng, but you must not fight!"


    Fang Hai looked at the two people, patted his head, and finally reacted.


    He put on a ferocious look and yelled at Song Yilin: "old song, today is not that I don''t give you face, I know he is your second uncle, but this time this bad thing has made us so miserable. If I don''t teach him a lesson, I can''t sleep when I go back at night, so don''t persuade me. I have to beat him up for anything I say!"


    Finish saying this words, he already rushed to the front of song Peng, ruthlessly to a foot.


    "Oh dear!" Song Yilin yelled, "what are you doing! I told you not to beat my second uncle. You''ve gone too far! No, don''t kick my second uncle in the stomach. Oh, don''t guess my second uncle''s hand! "


    In fact, Fang Hai didn''t step on Song Peng''s hand at all, but now that song Yilin has said so, he has no choice but to step on Song Peng''s hand.


    Xiao Yao is holding his arm and enjoying himself.


    After a while, seeing that song Peng was dying, Xiao Yao came forward to hold Fang Hai, then squatted down and looked at Song Peng.


    "The old man you''re looking for lost." Xiao Yao said, in fact, when he said this, he still blushed. According to the truth, he was not the opponent of the old man. The reason why the other party lost in the end was because of the pendant hanging around his neck.


    Last time I made pills, it was because of the pendant. This time, again.


    He held the pendant tightly on his neck with one hand. He was filled with emotion. Although he didn''t know what the pendant was, there was no doubt that it must be a good thing.


    If it wasn''t for the pendant, they would still be beaten now.


    The pendant helped him a lot again.


    Song Peng looks at Xiao Yao fiercely and spits blood.


    "You want to know the whereabouts of song Jiangshan and song countercurrent, right?" When song Peng talks, he always breathes more and breathes less.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, which is a kind of default. Now he really wants to know the whereabouts of song Jiangshan and song countercurrent. Otherwise, he would not have opened Fang Hai just now.


    "I tell you, even if I die, I won''t tell you." Song Peng burst out laughing, "Hey, I''m such a cheap life. I think it''s worth it to be buried with them when I die."


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao sneered, "what about your son?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Peng did not speak, but his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Xiao Yao smiles. At this time, song Peng doesn''t need to say anything. From the expression on his face, Xiao Yao has got the answer he wants.


    It''s really unexpected that song Peng, who can do anything to his father and brother, should care so much about his son.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s normal. After all, tiger poison doesn''t eat son.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Song Peng''s voice trembled.


    "What don''t you want to do? You''re not afraid of death, so your son is not afraid of death?" Xiao Yao asked, "but I don''t think you can care. Anyway, I''ve abandoned one of his hands. He''s also a useless man. It seems that his life is cheaper than you. It''s not a pity to die, right?"


    "You let my son go!" Song Peng''s teeth are about to be broken.


    "Hey, let your son go? Don''t you care? Don''t you want song Jiangshan and song countercurrent to be buried with you? " Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    "Let my son go, I''ll tell you." Song Peng''s face is like ashes.


    "If I had said that earlier, I would have to be forced to say something cruel." Xiao Yao smiles.


    Song Peng didn''t say a word. He didn''t think what Xiao Yaogang said was cruel, because just now, he really saw the killing opportunity in Xiao Yao''s eyes. He was almost sure that if he chose to be tough to the end just now, the other party would really kill song Xuan.


    What''s more, he doesn''t think Xiao Yao is a great good man who has never seen blood. People like this don''t know how many lives they have on their shoulders. It doesn''t matter to him to kill one more person.


    "Song countercurrent and song Jiangshan are both in the No. 3 warehouse in the suburbs." Speaking of this, he looked at Song Yilin standing on the side and continued, "you may not know him, but he does."


    Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin, who also nods to Xiao Yao.


    "OK, old song, Dahai, you go to meet people." Xiao Yao said.


    "Can you let my son go now?" Song Peng said.


    "No, I have to see people. What if you cheat me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "..." Song Peng snorted coldly. Just as song Yilin and Fang Hai were about to walk out, song Peng spoke again¡° Wait a minute. They''re not in warehouse three anymore. They''re in the basement of the North West courtyard. " Song Peng said again Xiao Yao is confused. He really didn''t expect that song Peng had so many eyes that he really played with him.

 Chapter 435

    Xiao Yao is also congratulating at this time, and he has to keep an eye on himself, otherwise, he will be really cheated by song Peng.


    Song Yilin wants to rush up, roll up his sleeve and give song Peng a few more punches.


    How far do you have to be a jerk to play with them at this time?


    Is this still human?


    "You''re not easy." Song Peng looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yaole: "together, I have to be fooled by you to prove that I am a simple and brainless person at all, right?"


    Song Peng still kept silent, no doubt, that''s what he thought in his heart.


    "You go to pick up first, and we''ll talk about it later." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin was angry by song Pengqi''s mouth also took a few dirty words, this just walked out of the courtyard.


    Xiao Yaogang stood up, only to find that the man in the white gown came out with the old man on his back.


    "You''re leaving?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Yes." The white man nodded, "we''re going."


    "Do you think you can still go?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Master Zhao''s face was cold. He stared at Xiao Yao, took a deep breath, eased his dissatisfaction, and said, "what else do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, leave you." Xiao Yao''s voice was cold. "After doing so many things, I want to go now. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    "We''ve lost out." Young master Zhao said, "although the old man hurt your friend, now he is also hurt by you. Can''t it be even?"


    "Even?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "are you even with me? I only know that my brother is injured. As for the old man, is it important to me? Whether he''s alive or dead is none of my business? "


    Master Zhao sighed.


    He guessed that Xiao Yao was not a good talker. Fortunately, he had been ready for a long time.


    "I''m not your opponent. If you really want to kill me, I can''t run away." Said master Zhao.


    After listening to each other''s words, Xiao Yao was a little depressed.


    Is this guy going to break the can?


    Is this going to give up the struggle?


    Is this self abandonment?


    Xiao Yao can''t understand.


    By this time, master Zhao had already spoken.


    "As long as you are willing to let me go, I can answer you a question, a question you really want to know." Master Zhao said with a smile.


    Looking at master Zhao''s confident appearance, Xiao Yao felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I don''t have much to know." Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, this guy is too serious about himself, isn''t he? It''s just an answer. I want to change his life and the old man''s life.


    "Aren''t you curious about your pendant? Or, you don''t want to know what happened to the sound from the previous pendant? " Asked master Zhao.


    "..." Xiao Yao''s face changed a little.


    He''s really starting to get tangled.


    If you don''t want to know, it''s a lie. The most important thing is that he vaguely knows that this pendant has a lot to do with his own father.


    Of course, he wants any information about his father.


    "Don''t you think it''s worth it now?" Asked master Zhao.


    "That''s how you believe me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t you worry that if you give me the answer, I will kill you?"


    Master Zhao was smiling, very calm.


    "I believe you." Young master Zhao said, "there are always some people in this world who like to emphasize morality and justice too much. In fact, it''s not like that at all. The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. As long as they can become the final winner, what is morality and justice? It''s a pity that you''re one of those people with dead brains. "


    Xiao Yao flashed a cold light in his eyes: "are you not afraid that I will not be happy if you say so?"


    "Are you happy or unhappy now?" Master Zhao asked with a smile.


    "Unhappy, very unhappy, I want to kill you now." Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth.


    "But you won''t, otherwise, you won''t talk more nonsense with me. Your attitude tells me that you still want to get the answer from me, right?" Mr. Zhao said that he seemed to enjoy the feeling of being able to control each other''s psychological activities.


    Xiao Yao said nothing.


    He is too lazy to talk.


    "You can ask now." Said master Zhao.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded, "who was the original owner of this pendant?"


    "Are you sure you want to ask this question?" Young master Zhao was slightly stunned, and he was also a little depressed. The pendant has been hung around Xiao Yao''s neck now. As a result, this guy didn''t know who the original owner of the pendant was? Can''t Xiao Yao pick it up from anywhere?


    Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    For him, there is no other problem more urgent than this one.


    Master Zhao took a deep breath and said, "the original owner of the pendant was a man called the God of war. As for his name, I don''t know, but I can tell you that he has been away from the world for many years."


    "Dead?" Xiao Yao''s body trembled.


    "Who told you he was dead?" Young master Zhao said with a smile, "he is in good health. In addition, no one can kill him in the world. Even I think that as long as he doesn''t want to die, no one can wipe him out of the world. Therefore, I believe he is living very well and jumping around."


    "What did you say just now..." Xiao Yao was puzzled. Since he was still alive, why did master Zhao say that the God of war had left the world for many years?


    "I just said he left the world, not that he was dead. Don''t think about it." Master Zhao glanced at him and said, "I asked you a question. You have asked too many questions now. Fortunately, I am kind-hearted and have answered your question. Can I go now?" It seems that what Xiao Yao wants to ask next is already some secrets.


    Xiao Yao nodded weakly.


    Indeed, he has got the answer he wants.


    God of war... What kind of character is that?


    Will he be his own father?


    If so, where is he now?


    These problems give Xiao Yao a headache.


    "You will know what you should know sooner or later, and you will never know what you should not know. This world is not the big one you see." Master Zhao said with a smile, "these words are for you. Buy one and get one free. Goodbye."


    With these words, he picked up the old man again and left the yard.


    Xiao Yao stood there, silent.


    He was still digesting what master Zhao had said.


    This world is not the big one you see?


    What does that mean?


    After about 20 minutes, Fang Hai came panting heavily.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s not good. You come with me quickly!" Fang Hai said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Old song''s grandfather... May not be able to hold on!" Fang Hai was sweating.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Well, I can''t tell you for a moment and a half now. You''d better follow me as soon as possible." Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Song Peng and others, and said, "if I were you, I would never choose to run away at this time."


    With these words, he went out with Fang Hai.


    Although he worried that song Peng and others would run away immediately after he left, compared with song Yilin''s grandfather''s life, song Peng and others'' heads are not worth money at all.


    Following Fang Hai, Xiao Yao gets into a courtyard.


    Entering a room, Xiao Yao also saw the old man lying on the bed. But song Yilin and song countercurrent are sweating.


    "Brother Xiao, please help my grandfather quickly!" Song Yilin said anxiously.


    Xiao Yao went to the window and looked at Song Jiangshan. Then he stretched out his hand and said, catching song Jiangshan''s wrist, he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, it''s not a big problem. I''ll take care of song Peng and others so that they won''t run away." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well... Brother Shaw, really no problem?" Song Yilin is obviously still a little worried.


    Xiao Yao smile: "for others, the problem is very serious, but in my opinion, this is a small problem, don''t worry, as long as there is me, to ensure that your grandfather''s life is not in danger."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, song Yilin was completely relieved. Since Xiao Yao is so confident, it means that he must have a good way. According to his understanding of Xiao Yao, this is definitely not the kind of person who likes to boast.


    After Song Yilin left, Xiao Yao took out the fire needle from his pocket.


    "It''s good to have this thing with me, otherwise I''ll be confused now." Xiao Yao took out a silver needle and said something in his heart.


    Song countercurrent is just looking at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of suspicion and curiosity. He wanted to invite a friend of traditional Chinese medicine he knew to come and have a look, but he was stopped by song Yilin. On the one hand, it''s too late. On the other hand, Xiao Yao is here. If Xiao Yao can''t help it, no matter how skillful the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine song countercurrent invited, It''s no use.


    Song Yilin is very confident in Xiao Yao!


    "Mr. Xiao, I heard Yilin say that this time, you helped us to solve the Song family''s problems. I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. When we solve the immediate problems, I will thank you very much!" Song countercurrent coughed a, mouth says.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "Song Yilin is my brother. His business is my brother. Uncle song is welcome."


    "En..." Song countercurrent pause, and asked, "Mr. Xiao, are you really sure?" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and got that what song countercurrent said before was just to pave the way for the following sentence¡° Don''t worry, don''t worry. " Xiao Yao waved his hand and began to concentrate. The first silver needle went into the old man''s Baihui acupoint. In fact, song Jiangshan''s situation is not so complicated. It''s just that he has been suffering from a hidden disease. He didn''t take any medicine during this period, and he was also infected with wind and cold. That''s why the situation becomes much more complicated. However, as long as the meridians of song Jiangshan are well coordinated, all the problems can be simplified. When the silver needle pierced into the old man''s body, Xiao Yao began to mobilize the Yuan Li in his body. Time seems to have come to a standstill at this moment. Although song countercurrent still doesn''t have much confidence in Xiao Yao, now that Xiao Yao has sold the amount, it doesn''t make any sense for him to talk about useless nonsense. He just wants to wait and see how it gets better. What''s more, song countercurrent is very confident in his son. Since Song Yilin is so determined, he has no reason not to believe Xiao Yao. Now, he can only place his hope on Xiao Yao!

 Chapter 436

    After the last silver needle was pulled out of the old man, Xiao Yao himself was relieved.


    "It''s done." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes?" Song countercurrent slightly a Leng, "this is no problem?"


    Xiao Yao glances at him, and his mouth twitches a little. Now he has to begin to doubt whether song countercurrent is song Jiangshan''s own son. How can he listen to his voice, as if he still hopes his father has problems


    Song countercurrent see Xiao Yao''s expression become a little strange, this also immediately reaction, realized that he said something wrong, laugh quite embarrassed, said: "I don''t mean that."


    "Uncle song, you can rest assured. Since I said there was no problem, there was no problem. Besides, I didn''t plan to leave Jiangnan now. If there was any problem, I would take care of it immediately."


    Song countercurrent was relieved to hear Xiao Yao say that, for him, there is nothing more important than the old man''s body now.


    After waiting for quiet, his eyes also began to flash fierce light.


    "Is song Peng still alive?" Song countercurrent asked.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, nodded: "still alive."


    "That''s good. I''m worried about his death." With a smile on his face, song countercurrent looked quite happy. "As long as he''s not dead, who should I ask to settle the accounts if he''s dead? I want him to live like death. Since he locked me up with the old man, I haven''t had a brother like him. "


    Song countercurrent is a martial arts practitioner, with a heavy temper.


    Since he said that it would be worse for him to die than to live, his fate would be very ugly.


    Xiao Yao saw this very thoroughly.


    In fact, song Yilin and song countercurrent have one thing in common, that is, love and hate are distinct, hate is hate, like is like, treat their favorite people, close people, they will pay everything, but if someone hurt them, hurt the people they care about, no matter who the other party is, they will never give up.


    Almost half an hour later, song countercurrent and Xiao Yao had a chat. What they talked about was song Yilin''s life in Haitian city, his relationship with Li Qiuyue, and his thanks to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao was about to grow old when he heard these words, but there was no way. Who could make song countercurrent an elder, He did not dare to say anything more, but was depressed. Fortunately, half an hour later, song Jiangshan woke up, and Xiao Yao was relieved. Now Song countercurrent''s focus has returned to song Jiangshan.


    "Dad, are you all right?" Song countercurrent came up to him and asked quickly.


    Although song Jiangshan''s eyes looked turbid, they were more or less polished and regained some look.


    Song Jiangshan looked up at his son and began to look around again.


    "Are we out?" Song Jiangshan asked.


    "Dad, we are out, and Yilin is back." Song countercurrent said quickly.


    "Just come back, just come back..." Song Jiangshan nodded his head, and his frown slowly spread.


    "Song Peng, how are they now?" Song Jiangshan suddenly asked, it seems that this is also his concern. When the old man asked this, Xiao Yao could feel the chill in his eyes.


    He can feel that song Jiangshan''s heart is an active volcano, which may erupt at any time. But at this time, he is still a little depressed. After all, he just woke up, and his brain can''t turn around. What''s more, there is Xiao Yao sitting here. Xiao Yao is an outsider to them, What happened this time, after all, was the Song family''s own business, which was somewhat embarrassing in front of outsiders.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Song Peng can''t run. Even if he does, I will teach him a lesson even if he wants to catch up with the ends of the earth." Song countercurrent said this, but also a cold face, "the lesson of blood and tears."


    Song Jiangshan looked at his eldest son and nodded.


    "What about Yilin?"


    "He is looking at Song Peng now." Song countercurrent said.


    "Well... Can he beat that old man?" Song Jiangshan seems to be a little curious, "that old man''s martial arts is very good. If I win the peak, I can barely win him, but with Yilin''s strength, it''s still not enough to see now. How can he save us?"


    Song Jiangshan seems to be very curious about this problem.


    Song countercurrent smile, although the previous song Yilin did not say clearly, but look at the current posture, it is not difficult to guess, the shot is certainly not song Yilin, but Xiao Yao.


    After all, Xiao Yao defeated the man of changjianxing!


    Although song countercurrent is very confident in himself, he also knows that with his current strength, if he is really against changjianxing, he will have no chance of winning.


    "Thanks to Mr. Xiao." Song countercurrent said to his father.


    Song Jiangshan turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of suspicion. He is a little curious. This young man seems to be in his twenties, but he has reached the peak? I don''t think anyone can believe it? Although age doesn''t mean anything, I''ve been studying martial arts for a long time and I''m sure I can understand it more than others¡° Mr. Shaw, is it really you What song Jiangshan said was more or less a little concerned. Song countercurrent feels that his father''s words are obviously not good, so he gives Xiao Yao a sorry look. Xiao Yao just smiles and doesn''t care¡° Xiaoke is also lucky. If I really want to fight, I''m not the opponent of the old man. In the end, I''m just out of luck. " Xiao Yao''s words are sincere, but his words don''t sound like that in Song countercurrent and song Jiangshan. Maybe luck is useful, but luck is absolutely not the most important. Therefore, they think it''s just Xiao Yao''s modesty¡° Some time ago, Mr. Xiao defeated changjianxing, Zhuge''s disciple of burning heaven. " Song countercurrent helped Xiao Yao say a word¡° Oh? " Song Jiangshan looked at Xiao Yao carefully, and finally nodded, "what a promising young man! I don''t know which school or family Mr. Xiao comes from? "¡° There''s no way, no school. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Song countercurrent also knew what song Jiangshan wanted to ask, so he simply said: "Xiao Yao''s grandfather is a miracle doctor, and his second grandfather is a thunderbolt Song countercurrent envies Xiao Yao a little, just Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers, each of whom is a big name. I don''t know how many people in China want to make friends with them¡° No wonder. " Song Jiangshan said with a smile, "it turned out to be the younger generation of my old friend. How are your granddad and granddad now?" In his opinion, with the strength of thunder, it seems that there is nothing impossible for a young man to become the son of heaven. If he is not in good health, there is still a peak around him. Unless Xiao Yao is born disabled, there is no reason why he should not be a hero. Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "they are in good health. Do you know them, grandfather song?"¡° That''s right. It''s really strange if I don''t know them? Of course, I just know them. They may have known me before, but it''s hard to say whether they can still remember me now. " Song Jiangshan is very self-conscious. Although he had been in the red wall for a long time at the beginning, his strength is not so strong. There are only three masters in China, the emperor, Jinglei and tiger king. As for those behind, who would like to take the time to remember them¡° Song''s grandfather joked. Second grandfather often mentioned you to me before, saying that song''s shooting skills are unparalleled in the world. " Xiao Yao said seriously¡° "Oh?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, song Jiangshan was stunned and laughed, "ha ha! If I can get the praise of that person in my life, I''ll have no regrets in my life! " Look at his expression now, just like a scum who was praised by the teacher unexpectedly. Xiao Yao didn''t joke just now. The real strength of the Song family lies not in their fists, but in their long guns, which can sweep the world. Xiao Yao asked song Yilin before, but song Yilin didn''t know anything about the shooting techniques, which makes Xiao Yao wonder why song Jiangshan and song countercurrent didn''t teach song Yilin the long guns? Of course, it''s their song family''s business. Xiao Yao has no reason to ask more. If it involves some secrets of their song family, it''s not good. After all, he was kind to the Song family. If he asked, people would have to say if they didn''t want to. It would be embarrassing¡° Mr. Xiao, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. If it''s unnecessary, I won''t say it. In the future, the Song family owes you a great favor. It''s not one. As long as you can use the Song family''s place, you can say it casually. Even if you go up the mountain and down the sea of fire, our song family men won''t frown. " Song Jiangshan put away his smile, looked at Xiao Yao and said that a person like him would never say something just because he was grateful to Xiao Yao. Every word he said revealed his sincerity. Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile: "old man, it''s meaningless for you to say that. I''m friends with song Yilin. His business is naturally my business. I believe that if it happened to me, he would never step back!" Originally Xiao Yao wanted to call song Yilin Lao song, but when you think about it carefully, now Song Yilin''s father and grandfather are here. If you call song Yilin Lao song, what are these two? Old song? Old song? How awkward! Song Jiangshan waved his hand¡° You cured me, didn''t you? It''s not hard to guess. If Gao Feng''s grandson doesn''t have superb medical skills, it''s really strange. " Xiao Yao just nodded. As he was talking, song Yilin had come back.

 Chapter 437

    "Why did you come back? Doesn''t song Peng need to be watched?" Fang Hai patted song Yilin on the shoulder and said.


    "Hey, there are people watching. They are not the only ones in the Song family. I have also called back all the people who were expelled by song Peng before. There is no problem in handing them over." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    With these words, he turned his face and saw that song Jiangshan had been able to sit up. He hurried over.


    "Grandpa, are you ok?" Song Yilin asked quickly.


    "I can''t die." Song Jiangshan said with a smile that the old man has such a character and has been used to speaking with such an attitude for decades. It''s hard for him to put on a gentle attitude. Besides, if song Jiangshan is really polite, song Yilin will feel strange and even doubt that Xiao Yao has not cured his grandfather.


    "Thanks, brother Shaw." Song Yilin looks at Xiao Yao and is very grateful.


    "Three generations of your family thank me one by one. My ears are about to hear calluses." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "besides, we still need to say thank you?"


    "Well, hehe, I won''t say more." Song Yilin said with a smile. After that, he was full of curiosity. "After I went back, the old man and the young man were gone. Did they run away?"


    "Well, they''re gone, but they''re not running away. They''re going straight." Although Xiao Yao knows that if he tells the truth, the people of the Song family may feel uncomfortable, but he never thought that he had to cheat each other, so that they would be more angry if they knew the truth.


    "That''s it Song Yilin nodded, "is that young man also very powerful?"


    "I don''t know, but I think the young man is not as good as the old man." Xiao Yao said that if the young master Zhao was really powerful, he would not have begged himself before.


    "Yes." Song Yilin nodded and did not continue to ask.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "why don''t you ask me, why don''t you keep them?"


    "Brother Xiao, you must have your reason for doing so. I don''t want to ask more questions. Besides, it doesn''t matter what you do. You have helped us a lot, and we have no reason to ask you to do more." Song Yilin said seriously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that song Yilin would give him such an answer. He was very moved and silent. He continued: "in fact, it''s about the pendant. I asked him who the owner of the pendant was before. He told me that in order to fulfill the promise, I can only let them go."


    Speaking of this, he held the pendant around his neck, a little absent-minded expression: "this pendant is likely to have a lot to do with my father."


    Song Yilin suddenly realized and nodded his head.


    Song Yilin knows Xiao Yao''s situation. He grew up in the mountains. He has only three grandfathers. His parents don''t know who they are. He is an orphan. Now he gets information about his father. Even if he wants to keep those people, he has to let them go. Song Yilin can understand and understand this.


    "By the way, go to prepare the ink. I''ll write a prescription later. You can catch some medicine and let the old man take it several times." Xiao yaoyan returns to the true story.


    "Well, good!" Song Yilin nodded quickly and went out again.


    Song countercurrent and song Jiangshan look at each other, and they both see helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Obviously, what they hate most is the old man and the young man, but what song Yilin said is also true. Xiao Yao has helped their family a lot. It''s their duty to help, but not to help. If they think Xiao Yao is doing something wrong, they will be ungrateful or even revenge.


    Both of them are knowledgeable people, so they are not dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s practice.


    "Mr. Xiao, during this period of time, you will have a good time in Jiangnan. I''ll let Yilin accompany you around." Song countercurrent said with a smile, "come to Jiangnan once, if you don''t have a good turn, I feel sorry."


    Xiao Yao looked at Song countercurrent, nodded, arched his hand and said with a smile, "that''s a nuisance."


    "Ha ha! I don''t know how many people in China want you to harass them. " Song counter current laughs.


    After Song Yilin comes back, Xiao Yao takes the medicine and asks song Yilin to prepare the medicine pot and start to boil it.


    Although his previous injections had made master song''s body recover, at his age, he could be killed by the wind and cold, so it''s better to consolidate it. What''s more, there are still many hidden injuries on master song''s body. Now that they have all been shot, Xiao Yao simply cured all the hidden injuries on master song''s body.


    As for letting song Yilin accompany him around, Xiao Yao is not in that mood, and song Yilin is not in that mood. Although the Song family''s troubles have been solved this time, there are many problems. These problems need to be solved by song countercurrent and song Yilin. Xiao Yao is a smart man, and he certainly won''t let song Yilin accompany him at this juncture.


    After staying in Jiangnan for about a week, song''s body was not seriously affected. That is to say, song countercurrent and Xiao Yao wrote him a prescription.


    "Old song, I''m going back." Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile.


    "So fast?" Song Yilin just came back from the outside, but he didn''t have time to wipe the sweat on his forehead? Hey, isn''t it too boring? Well, I''ll leave what I''m doing to others and show you around. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "you are not a person who likes to go sightseeing, neither am I. there are still some things waiting for me and the sea to go back and solve in Haitian city. Now the Song family is in a mess. You should stay and deal with them first. Then, the sea and I will wait for you in Haitian city."


    Song Yilin nodded and said with an embarrassed smile, "brother Xiao, you''ve come to Jiangnan and are busy in our house."


    Xiao Yao patted him on the shoulder: "don''t say these words."


    "Well, good! Then I''ll tell someone to take you to the airport. " Song Yilin said.


    "Well... The old man just fell asleep, and your father is not at home, so I won''t say hello to them. When it''s OK, you can help us say it." Xiao Yao said. After all, it''s very impolite to leave without saying goodbye, but Xiao Yao can''t help it. Without him, he received a phone call in the morning. This call was made by satellite phone, and the number was second grandfather''s.


    Second grandfather recovered!


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed to get the news. He wanted to put on a pair of wings and go back to Tianlong mountain to see the second grandfather''s current situation.


    "Good!" Song Yilin nodded and stopped making a sound to keep


    It''s only a few hours from Jiangnan back to Haitian city, but it''s evening after landing.


    "Brother Xiao, are you going to Tianlong mountain now?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Well, now." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Fang Hai sighed and said, "it''s not convenient for you to go up now. After all, it''s dark. Although you can go up the hillside, it''s hard to drive up. Otherwise, you''d better have a night off and go up the mountain tomorrow morning. Anyway, you''re not in such a hurry."


    Xiao Yao looked at him and shook his head with a smile: "no, I have to go now. Seriously, I wish I could fly there now."


    Fang Hai lowered his head: "well, since you have already said that, I won''t say anything more. You wait for me here. I''ll drive."


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "what are you going to do?"


    "Hey, you can''t go alone! Wait for me. " Fang Hai said, he took a car and left.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    An hour later, the Land Rover stopped in front of Xiao Yao.


    Opened the front passenger''s door and sat in. Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai: "do you know the way?"


    "It''s true that I have never been to Tianlong mountain." Fang Hai hit the steering wheel, asked, "brother Xiao, ask you a question, your second grandfather, really very powerful?"


    "Very powerful." Xiao Yao nodded, "if my second grandfather came out in Jiangnan, the old man named laoweng would not be enough to see."


    "Hey, I believe that! His grandsons are so powerful. He must be one of the best. " Fang Haile said.


    In fact, the second grandfather''s medicine has been taken for a long time, but he has been closed all this time, and his body is still in the recovery stage. Now he has finally recovered completely, and he has also gone out of the pass. Now Xiao Yao is very curious, and he doesn''t know that his second grandfather''s strength has recovered a lot.


    The Land Rover stopped on the half way of Tianlong mountain, and Xiao Yao and Fang Hai got out of the car together.


    "The sea, the mountain road is very difficult to walk, I''m afraid you can''t persist, otherwise you go back first?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Fang Hai.


    "No! Let me meet your grandfather and second grandfather. I''ve been fascinated by them for a long time. " Fang Hai said pitifully.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, but nodded.


    With Fang Hai as a companion, the road is not so boring. Xiao Yao naturally wants to take him.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, I always have a question to ask you, who is your third grandfather? I often hear people mention your great grandfather and second grandfather, but it seems that your third grandfather is seldom mentioned by people! " Fang Hai will never feel that Xiao Yao''s third grandfather is just an ordinary person because of this. On the contrary, he thinks that Xiao Yao''s third grandfather must be more unusual. This mystery must be a master!


    Xiao Yao looked at him and frowned a little.


    The reason why the third grandfather is mysterious is that his identity can''t be seen.


    Fang Hai seemed to feel that he had asked about the minefield. He said with an embarrassed smile: "brother Xiao, I have no other meaning. If I can''t say it, I won''t ask in the future. In fact, I''m not so curious."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "there''s nothing I can''t say. My third grandfather is not in China. He''s here now - I don''t know where he is now. He''s running around in the heavy rain in the gun forest. He was in South Africa some time ago. Today he may be in the golden triangle."


    "Yes? Is your third grandfather a mercenary Fang Hai''s eyes brightened¡° Oh, that''s good. Do you know about mercenaries? But my third grandfather is not a mercenary. He is a god killer, the real God killer, the king of killers Xiao Yao said with a smile.

 Chapter 438

    Now Fang Hai finally understands why Xiao Yao hesitated when he asked this question just now.


    Killer, this identity is really invisible.


    Fang Hai is somewhat grateful for Xiao Yao''s willingness to tell him this important thing, which shows the other party''s trust in him.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry. I''ve made a decision. I''ll never drink again." Fang Hai said.


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao a Leng, some didn''t understand Fang Hai''s meaning.


    "Hey, although I don''t say everything, it''s hard to say after drinking. After all, I don''t choose words after drinking! So I don''t drink at all in the future. In this way, I won''t tell the secret carelessly. " Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, said: "there''s no need. After all, the company is still open now. How can you not drink? How can you socialize if you don''t drink! Besides, my third grandfather is not in China at all, and there are no files about him in China. Even if they know that my third grandfather is a killer, they can''t do anything about him, so you don''t need to worry about these¡°


    Fang Hai was relieved when he heard Xiao Yao say that. He said with a smile, "I''m relieved when you say that. If I don''t drink from now on, it''s really a big challenge. Brother Xiao, you''d better not tell me what I shouldn''t know. I don''t have a door on my mouth, and I still like to drink. If you tell me everything, On the contrary, I feel sick. "


    Speaking of this, Fang Hai couldn''t help sighing: "now I know what I shouldn''t know. I''d better never know."


    After listening to Fang Hai''s words, Xiao Yao just felt a little funny.


    To the mountain, just into the house, is lying on the table to stir up herbs Xiaoyue saw him.


    "Daddy Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    After she finished this sentence, she had already jumped into Xiao Yao''s arms, and her small head was on Xiao Yao''s stomach.


    "Xiaoyue, do you miss me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Of course Xiaoyue looked behind Xiao Yao and was disappointed. "Why didn''t mom come?"


    "My God, brother Xiao, no wonder you are so anxious to come to Tianlong mountain. Do you miss children?" Fang Hai widened his eyes, "but looking at the age of the little girl, brother Xiao, you are precocious enough!"


    "Get out of the way." Xiao Yao glared at him and asked Xiaoyue, "where are the grandfather and the second grandfather?"


    "They''re all in the back room!" Xiaoyue stretched out her finger.


    After Xiaoyue''s words, the grandfather and the second grandfather have also come out. With them comes a thin old man. His skin is still a little dark. Although he is not tall, it gives people a very explosive feeling.


    "Three... Three grandfathers? You''re back, too? " Xiao Yao was surprised to see the thin old man, and even his expression was slightly frozen. Although he seldom saw the third grandfather all year round, his feelings for the third grandfather were not worse than those for Gao Feng and Jinglei.


    "What''s the matter? I have to give you a report when I get back, don''t I?" The third grandfather said with a smile.


    "Hey, how can that be?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "even if you give me 100 courage, I dare not have such an idea. I''m just curious. I can''t see you all year round. Now I suddenly see it. I''m surprised." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Your second grandfather has gone through the customs. Can I not come back?" The third grandfather glanced at the thunder and said, "now that you have nothing to do, I should go back."


    "Yes." Jinglei is not good at words. She nodded and kept silent for a while. Then she said, "be careful outside. Besides, you are old. Don''t run around all day. It''s not a bad thing to stay at home."


    "Hey, I''m not a free man." Third grandfather said with a smile.


    "Pull it down!" Gao Feng said, "don''t pretend to be there. I really don''t think we know why you are running outside every day? If you have anything to say, just say it to others. Just make it clear? "


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai both turn around and look at the third grandfather curiously. They are a little surprised. Is there a reason why the third grandfather chooses to be a killer and scares away all day long? But what''s his reason?


    At this time, the two men were extremely curious.


    The third grandfather coughed awkwardly and said, "don''t say that in front of the children."


    "I just have something to say. If you can''t get used to it - you can hit me!" I don''t have a good airway.


    "Well, just be happy." Third grandfather said with a bitter smile.


    "Granddad, what''s the reason? And who do you want to talk to? " Xiao Yao can''t help but wonder. Gao Feng never said that before. Maybe he did, but Xiao Yao didn''t hear it. Today is the beginning. Xiao Yao certainly knows what Gao Feng didn''t say.


    Jinglei came to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "don''t you know? The reason why your third grandfather runs outside every day is that he has been hiding from his fiancee for 30 years


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk! Lying trough, don''t mention it. You still tell this boy, can you give me some face? "


    Xiao Yao''s expression is very wonderful: "third grandfather, is there such a story in it? Otherwise, you just tell me all about it, so that I won''t be curious every day. "


    "How are you? It''s none of my business? You son of a bitch. " Third grandfather finished this sentence, and looked at Jinglei and Gaofeng with vigilance, "first say, you can''t continue to tell him, or I''ll be in a hurry with you!"


    "How dare you do to us?" Thunder said with a smile.


    "I..." the third grandfather thought carefully, "I can''t beat you now, but if you just told him, I''ll sneak into your room every night when you sleep. Hehe, you know the way I hide my body. Although I can''t beat you, you can''t notice me."


    "What do you want to do when you come into my room?" Jinglei asked curiously.


    "I don''t do anything. I take off my pants and pull a piece of shit at the head of your bed. Then I run with my pants. I pull a piece of shit at the head of your bed every night to disgust you!" Third grandfather said with a sneer.


    "..." thunder immediately had a sense of picture in his mind, and his face became black. He quickly waved, "roll, roll, roll for me!"


    "You promise not to?" Third grandfather asked.


    "I promise not!" As soon as I think of what the third grandfather said, Jinglei has a feeling of vomiting.


    According to his understanding of the third grandfather, he thinks that there is nothing this guy can''t do in the world.


    Others say that Xiao Yao has enough shameless people, but after really seeing Xiao Yao''s third grandfather, we can know what it means that there are people outside and there is heaven outside. That''s really shameless!


    "Hey, hey, you should have said that earlier? You have to talk to me. I''m gone The third grandfather waved his hand. As he passed by Xiao Yao, he stopped and said, "when you can''t get along in China, go to me. Hey, I''ll continue to take you. I''ll force you to fly."


    Xiao Yao


    Third grandfather came fast and walked fast.


    After the third grandfather left, Xiaoyue ran to Xiao Yao again and put her two hands around Xiao Yao''s thigh.


    "Dad, my third grandfather gave me a present just now." Xiaoyue said.


    "What good gift can he use? I think you''d better throw it away as soon as possible. " Thunder has no good airway.


    Xiaoyue spits out her tongue and smiles. She knows that this is not the order given by Jinglei, but a angry word.


    Look at him, he is really disgusted.


    Don''t say thunder, is Xiao Yao, the mind with a sense of picture, also feel a nausea.


    This is really a talent!


    If you really learn the essence of the three grandfathers'' disgusting means, you probably don''t need to do anything to kill yourself. You''ll be angry with each other!


    "What did the third grandfather give you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiaoyue put her hand into her pocket and finally took out a piece of shiny stone.


    "My God, high purity diamond!" Fang Hai is a discerner in the end. He just takes a look and immediately recognizes it.


    What Xiaoyue holds in her hand is a big natural diamond, about the size of Xiaoyue''s fist. She can''t hold it with one hand, but can only hold it with two hands.


    "Hey, that''s a good thing." Thunder said with a smile, "it''s a good gift."


    Fang Hai took a deep breath and set off a storm in his heart. There is no way to evaluate such a big diamond, right?


    Xiao Yao is also full of black line, his three grandfathers either don''t do it, one hand can scare people to death.


    "Xiaoyue, you should put it away. Don''t lose it." Xiao Yao touched Xiaoyue''s head and said.


    "Yes! Dad, this stone is beautiful! It''s shiny. " Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    "Hey, that''s true. Women, regardless of age, have little resistance to shiny things." Fang Haile said.


    "Xiao Yao, who is this?" Gao Feng couldn''t help asking.


    Before Xiao Yao introduced him, Fang Hai quickly said: "good grandfather, good second grandfather, I''m brother of Xiao Ge, my name is Fang Hai!"


    "Fang Hai! Sit down first Gao Feng smiles.


    They believe in Xiao Yao''s eyes. Since Xiao Yao is willing to bring Fang Hai, it proves that he believes in Fang Hai very much.


    So, Gaofeng and Jinglei didn''t plan to defend each other.


    "Second grandfather, are you healthy?" Xiao Yao asked this question urgently.


    "No problem." Thunder said with a smile.


    "No problem, you stay for me, don''t think about running around!" Gao Feng gave a cold hum and frowned.


    Jinglei opened his mouth and kept silent. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but it was hard to say.

 Chapter 439

    "Second grandfather, where are you going?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Jinglei looks at Xiao Yao, embarrassed and silent.


    Instead, Gao Feng helped Jinglei to open his mouth: "your second grandfather has just recovered, and now he is going to Kyoto."


    "To Kyoto?" Xiao Yao was stunned at first. Then he came to understand and asked, "second grandfather, are you going to Kyoto to find emperor Zhuge to burn heaven?"


    Thunder nodded.


    Xiao Yao laughs bitterly and sighs. Xiao Yao is not surprised that Jinglei can make such a decision. It''s really strange that he doesn''t want to take revenge because of his character. After all, his second grandfather was in Zhuge''s hands, and he has been depressed for so many years. In Jinglei''s heart, the person he hates most is Zhuge''s.


    "In a word, you are not allowed to go for the time being." Gao Feng said, "although your cultivation has recovered, you are not Zhuge''s opponent."


    "Not necessarily. I just made a mistake." Jinglei shook his head and said.


    This is a strong man.


    Gao Feng turned to Jinglei and said, "you could have made a mistake at the beginning. Why can''t you make a mistake now? The mistake is not your bad luck, but your psychological quality is not as good as the other party. What''s more, after so many years, do you think his strength has not continued to climb? It''s not that I look down on you. If you go now, your whole life will be over. "


    Jinglei pressed the table tightly with one hand and said in a deep voice, "what can I do? Let go of the hatred in your heart? Or wait a few years, and when he''s in bed, I''ll kill him? "


    Gao Feng looks at the thunder and sighs.


    "I just feel that if you go, my efforts and Xiao Yao''s efforts are meaningless. We don''t have a chance to go to tianlingcao, or even say that you don''t have a chance to survive." Gao Feng zhengse said.


    "If you can''t survive, die in Kyoto." Thunder said with a smile, "anyway, I have lived for so many years."


    Gao Feng looked at the thunder, and finally sighed, some speechless.


    Jinglei and Xiao Yao are almost the same. They are stubborn. Once they really make a decision, no one can pull him back.


    Xiao Yao looks at Jinglei with mixed feelings.


    In fact, now he is also very tangled.


    He knew that if his second grandfather did not defeat Zhuge Huotian, he would not be happy in his life.


    But if it does, there is a great possibility of failure.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think I should go?" Jinglei suddenly moves his eyes to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, probably did not expect that his second grandfather would suddenly throw this problem to himself.


    Xiao Yao looked at his second grandfather, thought for a moment, said: "should go."


    "Ha! That''s right! " Thunder slapped on the table, "do you think I should go? No, no, no


    Gao Feng has no good way: "Xiao Yao, don''t make trouble."


    "Hey, second grandfather, I haven''t finished my words! You should go, but do you think you''re stupid? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Thunder slap on Xiao Yao''s head, no good way: "you talk to me like this?"


    "Hey, I''m just talking about it! Second grandfather, you think, ah, you are not stupid. Why do you go when you know that you are unlikely to win? " Xiao Yao said.


    Thunder and depression.


    "If we are sure of winning, of course we can go, but if the chance is not good, of course we have to wait." Xiao Yao said methodically.


    "How do you think I can be sure of winning?" Thunder asked.


    "Keep practicing!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "anyway, your talent is better than Zhuge Huotian. Although you have no way to practice for so many years, your mood has changed a lot. Second grandfather, you also know that after you reach your realm, the meaning of taking time to practice is not as good as cultivating your mood."


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Jinglei didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he frowned and began to meditate.


    "Second grandfather, according to what I said, you can continue to practice for a period of time now. Maybe you can grasp the opportunity and make a breakthrough directly. This is the best policy. Moreover, I am in trouble myself." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the trouble? Say it. " Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and said in detail what happened in Jiangnan this time.


    "Old man? When was there such a number one person in the inner world? " Jinglei is a little curious.


    You know, Xiao Yao has already defeated Chang Jian Xing. He knows more or less about the strength of Chang Jian Xing. Since Xiao Yao says that he is not the opponent of the old man, the strength of the old man must be almost the same as himself and the emperor.


    However, if there is such a master in the inner world, how can I not know?


    "Xiao Yao, you are causing yourself a lot of trouble." Gao Feng said.


    "Yes? Granddad, what do you say? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "The old man named laoweng is so powerful, but he still has to accompany his young master to run around. What kind of master can let a man like laoweng be a slave to his family?" Gao Feng took a sip of tea and said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He had never thought about it before.


    But when you think about it, it''s true.


    "By the way, you just said that you are not my opponent at all. How did you win in the end?" Thunder asked.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes the pendant off his neck.


    "Because of this." Xiao Yao said.


    "This one?" Thunder a Leng, "this pendant?"


    "Yes, it''s this pendant. In fact, it''s not the first time that this pendant has saved me." Xiao Yao said again about his alchemy last time.


    Gao Feng can''t laugh or cry: "you are really deaf, not afraid of thunder. You dare to do anything, and you dare to refine any pills. If you are not lucky in the end, you will become a corpse."


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t speak. He also admitted that he thought too little about the last alchemy.


    "This pendant has such power?" Jinglei was also a little surprised. Of course, he knew the pendant. It was Xiao Yao''s personal belongings when they found it.


    "Second grandfather, have you seen this pendant before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, I''ve seen it in you." Thunder said.


    "That''s strange..." Xiao Yao frowned together, thinking about this problem.


    "By the way, you also said that this pendant can make a sound?" Thunder asked.


    "Yes, it''s a man''s voice. It sounds young." Xiao Yao said, "Oh, and the young man said that the former owner of the pendant was a man named God of war."


    In the face of the peak and thunder, Xiao Yao has nothing to hide. Naturally, he has something to say.


    "What?" Hear God of war that two words, peak and thunder all subconsciously stood up.


    They looked at each other without saying a word for a long time.


    They all looked very strange, as if they had gone to hell.


    Xiao Yao nodded with satisfaction, at least he had got the answer he wanted.


    It seems that his second grandfather and great grandfather know the God of war.


    "The God of war... Is that him?" Thunder a burst of astonishment, "this is no wonder, this boy surnamed Xiao."


    "Grandfather, second grandfather, I also know who my mother is." Xiao Yao said again.


    "Qin?" Gao Feng asked, squinting.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It seems that the grandfather and the second grandfather know more than themselves.


    "It''s him." "I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    Second grandfather was also silent for a moment, then suddenly raised his head to look at Xiao Yao, said: "this matter, you must not reveal."


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "why?"


    "Hey, because if people know about your relationship with the God of war, it''s estimated that many people in the world will want to kill you." Jinglei rubbed his temple, "there are too many people who offend, and every one of them is not what you and I can provoke now."


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Will that be my father?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It should be, if your mother is really the girl of the Qin family." Gao Feng said.


    "He offended a lot of people?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, it offended a lot of people." Thunder nodded.


    "How disgusting is he?" Xiao Yao was depressed.


    "Ha ha, I hate it?" Jinglei shook his head. "If I''m the idol of many young people in the inner world, then he''s my idol, isn''t he? When you meet that one, you still have to crawl! Hum, when he went to Kyoto for the first time, didn''t the emperor still hold his tail and dare not even shout? "


    "..." Xiao Yao was shocked to the extreme.


    Although he didn''t know much about the strength of the God of war, he was very clear about Zhuge''s ability to burn heaven.


    The first person in China.


    How could such a master be so afraid of others?


    "In fact, dozens of years ago, there were still many Chinese cultivation masters, but because of an accident, all of them disappeared." Jinglei said, "every one of those people who disappeared can''t be compared with the emperor Zhuge Huotian."


    "Disappeared?" Xiao Yao grasped the key point of the question, "is he also in it?"


    "Yes, he is, and he is the leader." Jinglei said, "he took all the practitioners who had entered the aura realm into another world. At least, when they talked to the outside world, they used another world, but we didn''t know what kind of place it was, because we didn''t have the qualification to understand it."


    Speaking of this, Jinglei couldn''t help laughing at himself.

 Chapter 440

    Xiao Yao hasn''t come back for a long time.


    He got too much information, which he couldn''t digest for a while.


    If there is no accident, the man named God of war is Xiao Yao''s father.


    "Second grandfather, do you think the emperor and my father have a grudge?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "If you have a fart revenge, he deserves it?" Jingleile said, "brother, for example, do you think there is a deep hatred between a billionaire and a beggar?"


    Xiao Yao took a little puff from the corner of his mouth. The emperor was really hurt by his second grandfather. He had become a beggar for a while. I don''t know what kind of expression he would show if he heard these words.


    "If so, why should I worry about people coming to me? After all, the emperor is the first person in China now. " Xiao Yao said.


    Jinglei looked at Xiao Yao and sighed: "Xiao Yao, you know, the world is far from as small as you see."


    "..." Xiao Yao was surprised. The young man seemed to have said that to himself.


    "In fact, there are many experts in this world. You can see the strength of the old man in front of you. He is obviously not the same as us. If I guess correctly, he should be the man in the thirty-six caves."


    "Dongtian?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Yes, some small worlds, to be exact, some in the border." Jinglei said, "but they seldom come out, so they are not the people in the inner world. But there are so many experts there that it is impossible for us to protect ourselves after we go in like this."


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He suddenly found that his understanding of the world is really too little.


    "Forget it, come and cover up the water and the earth! If they really want to trouble us, we''ll fight them. Anyway, the big deal is to lose our lives. " Thunder said.


    Gao Feng quickly said, "yes, that''s right, so you can''t go to Kyoto any more. If you have an accident, what about Xiao Yao? It''s hard to be a lonely tree! "


    Jinglei looks at Gaofeng and feels depressed. He also knows that Gaofeng is trying to stabilize him by this.


    "I know. I''ll go to Kyoto when Xiao Yao solves the problem." Thunder said with a bitter smile, the peak has pulled the ladder over, he can only climb down the stairs first.


    "Ha ha, that''s good, that''s good." Gao Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid of thunder. Without saying a word, he secretly went to Kyoto to find the emperor to do his best. That would be lively.


    Seeing that he calmed the thunder, Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, your second grandfather and I thought about it before. We are going down the mountain." Gao Feng said suddenly.


    "Down the mountain?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "want to go down the mountain?"


    "Yes." Gao Feng nodded, "after all, there is Xiaoyue. We can''t let her go to school like you, but medical skills and Gu Wu can''t fall behind either. So, we plan to go down the mountain and let Xiaoyue go to school by the way."


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed: "this is good, this is great!"


    "What''s more, we should also go down the mountain to have a look, so that no one will find out when we die on the mountain." Gao Feng continued.


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s face changed, he quickly shook his head: "don''t worry, grandfather. You must live a long life."


    "Go away! I''m almost 90, and I''m going to live by the age of 150! " I don''t have a good airway.


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    "I''m tired of staying in the mountains." Thunder said with a smile, "before I was hiding in the mountain, now I should go down the mountain, if he got my news and took the initiative to come to me, I will fight."


    Xiao Yao a listen to anxious, he naturally know, thunder mouth of "he" said is the emperor Zhuge burning heaven.


    "Second grandfather, otherwise you''d better stay on the mountain." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "No, I''m going down the mountain." It''s amazing.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Let''s go." Gao Feng stood up and said, "let''s go now."


    "In such a hurry?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Gaofeng was happy: "the main reason is that there is no place for you and your little brother to spend the night."


    Xiaoyue also rushed to the front: "Dad, Dad, are we going down the mountain?"


    "Well, we''re going down the mountain, and we''re going to let Xiaoyue go to school." Xiao Yao said.


    "Can I see my mother every day?" I don''t know what the pink butterfly has done. Xiaoyue can''t forget the pink butterfly.


    "Yes, of course." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes Xiao Yue got a positive reply from Xiao Yao and jumped three feet high happily.


    "Come on, let''s pack up first, and wait a minute!" Gaofeng said, "Xiaoyue, pack up everything together."


    "Oh Xiaoyue nodded quickly and flew out like a little butterfly and began to pack up.


    "By the way, grandfather, what about your Chinese herbal medicine?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Put it first! It''s not far anyway. I''ll come up when I need it. " Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, indicating that it was meaningless.


    As long as Gao Feng is willing to go, Xiao Yao would like to find someone to bring all the herbs on the mountain to the bottom of the mountain.


    An hour later, Xiao Yao takes Gao Feng and others into the car.


    "Ah, I''m going to leave now. I''m really reluctant to leave." Sitting in the car, Gaofeng can''t help sighing.


    "Hey, come back if you want to!" It''s easy to see thunder.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, where do we arrange for the two grandfathers to live?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Now." As soon as Xiao Yao patted his head, he remembered this. He turned to look at his two grandfathers and asked, "what kind of house do you want to live in? How about the villa? "


    "Don''t do the whole villa, just a courtyard." Gao Feng said.


    Originally, Gao Feng thought not to be too troublesome, but what he didn''t know was that now in Haitian city, it''s much more difficult to find a quadrangle than a villa.


    "Ah, you might as well want to live in a villa..." Xiao sighed. He called Li Xiaoxiao and told him that his two grandfathers were going down the mountain. He asked him to help him see if he could find a courtyard in Haitian city.


    Li Xiaoxiao answered. It''s about grandfather Xiao Yao! She has to take care of it!


    Li Xiaoxiao knows very well that for Xiao Yao, the most important thing now is his two grandfathers. Jinglei and Gaofeng are Xiao Yao''s parents. Of course, she has to find Siheyuan in the shortest time. Therefore, after hanging up Xiao Yao''s phone, she also called.


    "In half an hour, help me find a large siheyuan. If you can''t find it, don''t come to work tomorrow." Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude is very tough.


    "Yes, Dong Li."


    Although they don''t know what Li Xiaoxiao is going to do, they dare not take Li Xiaoxiao''s orders seriously. Moreover, they all know that Li Xiaoxiao is definitely not the kind of person who just talks about it. Since Li Xiaoxiao dares to say so, if they can''t finish the task, they will really have to go away tomorrow.


    "My God, what time is it now? Let me look for a house. Where can I find it at this time?" After hanging up, the general manager in charge of real estate was going to cry.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Xiaoxiao also began to dress up.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao''s parents are curious to see that Li Xiaoxiao is in such a hurry to go out.


    "Parents, grandfather, I won''t tell you. Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers are going down the mountain. I have to help them find a house first. In addition, I have to buy some furniture and so on." Li Xiaoxiao said as she changed her shoes.


    "Ah! Xiao Yao''s grandfather Li Laozi also stood up, "this really can''t neglect, what kind of house do they want?"


    "Xiao Yao said that the two old people want to live in siheyuan." Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile.


    If Gaofeng and Jinglei want to find a villa, she can find it every minute, but Siheyuan is really hard to find.


    "Siheyuan?" Mr. Li was happy. "It''s no wonder that people like them can''t get used to living in small western style houses. Don''t I want to find a courtyard to live in? But after a while, where can you find it? "


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed: "still have to try, can find again."


    "Stop fooling around, leave it to me." Li said.


    Li Xiaoxiao a Leng: "grandfather, do you have a way?"


    "There''s nothing I can do about that. Dare I answer it?" Mr. Li said, "although I''m old, it doesn''t mean I have no ability, does it?"


    Li Xiaoxiao is very happy.


    "I have an old friend who has been living in a Siheyuan, but now he can''t live. The house is empty. Let me call his son."


    "Can''t live?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, "have you gone abroad?"


    "It''s not going abroad, it''s flying." Mr. Li said with a bitter smile. When he said this, his expression was also a little sad. As he got older, the number of people familiar with the world gradually began to decrease. Looking at the people who once talked and laughed with him going to bliss one by one, his heart was full of emotion.


    It is said that people can see life and death when they are old. This is not a joke. Seeing their friends and relatives leave the world, death is no longer so terrible.


    "Grandfather, then this matter troubles you!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Well, it''s OK. Go and buy some bedding first." Mr. Li waved his hand and asked Li Xiaoxiao to be busy first. He also began to make a phone call.


    "Do we have to prepare for it?" Li Xiaoxiao''s mother asked in a low voice.


    Li Kun waved his hand: "if we want to meet, it''s definitely not tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll carry something to see the old people."


    "That will do." Half an hour later, Fang Hai drove back to the center of Haitian with all the people. At this time, Li Xiaoxiao also called.

 Chapter 441

    Mr. Li followed Li Xiaoxiao to stand at the gate of the courtyard.


    The area of this courtyard is not small, and it''s not far from the city center, and it''s closer to the Li family. So Li Xiaoxiao is very satisfied with this courtyard. However, it depends on Gao Feng and Jinglei to check and accept it. Now Li Xiaoxiao is very nervous. After all, it''s the first time she sees Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers, So I specially dressed up, hoping to leave a good impression on the two old people.


    Li Xiaoxiao busy those, Li Laozi also see in the eye, can only repeat a, female big not stay!


    "You don''t need to be too nervous. Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers are not ordinary people. They don''t value these things very much. I believe they won''t be too involved in Xiao Yao''s affairs." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    "But Xiao Yao really values his two grandfathers! If Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers are really dissatisfied with me, I think Xiao Yao will also have some feelings. " Li Xiaoxiao said in a low voice.


    "Hey, I gave him my baby granddaughter. What else can he say?" Mr. Li said with a deliberate smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face turned red and she didn''t want to answer.


    At this point, the Land Rover has come.


    "Here we are." Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and was trying to ease her inner emotion.


    When the car stops, Xiao Yao gets off first, and then takes Xiaoyue out of the car.


    "Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao hurried to Xiao Yao.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and looked at Mr. Li again. He was embarrassed and said with a smile, "it''s so late that I''m still bothering you."


    "Well, your two grandfathers are here. Naturally, our Li family should take it seriously." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    "Is this brother Li?" Gao Feng looked at Mr. Li and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Xiao Yao''s grandfather. My name is Gao Feng."


    Xiao Yao had already explained the Li family''s affairs in detail when he was on the bus. Although he had not seen the Li family, Gao Feng and Jinglei were grateful to them. After all, the Li family helped Xiao Yao a lot. As for Xiao Yao''s rescue of Mr. Li, Gao Feng didn''t take it to heart, because he thought that was what Xiao Yao should do, As a doctor, do you want to die?


    If Xiao Yao had really done that, he didn''t know it was OK. If he knew, he would have slapped Xiao Yao to death.


    "Hello, I''m Xiao Yao''s second grandfather." Jinglei also shook hands with Master Li and said with a smile, "thanks to brother Li''s care for Xiao Yao during this period of time!" Although Jinglei is not an ordinary person, the old man Li is really older than him. If he calls brother Li after Gao Feng, it will be a bit unruly.


    "I dare not. It''s nothing to take care of. After all, Xiao Yao is half of the Li family." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    In fact, in the face of the peak and thunder, he is also under great pressure. Either of these two people is a famous figure. In China, I don''t know how many people dream of having a good relationship with them. Now these two people stand in front of themselves and are so kind to themselves. It''s false to say that they are not nervous.


    "Ha ha, you three old men have something to say. Just go in and talk about it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "No big, no small." Gao Feng stares at Xiao Yao, but he is not angry at his appearance.


    "Good grandfather, good second grandfather." Li Xiaoxiao also hurried to say hello. She can''t wait for others to say hello to her first, can she?


    Jinglei turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao, looked at him carefully, and finally nodded his head: "good girl, Xiao Yao, you''re lucky. As soon as you go down the mountain, you find a wife, ha ha!"


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face turned red to the root of her ears immediately after hearing Jinglei''s words.


    Xiao Yao goes to Li Xiaoxiao and holds her hand.


    "Don''t be surprised, my second grandfather is such a character, master! Straight to the point. " Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao whispered, "I''m not surprised." On the contrary, after hearing thunder''s words, her heart was still a little excited.


    "Go ahead." Gao Feng waved his hand, "let''s go in."


    "Good."


    This courtyard may often be cleaned up, otherwise it would not be so clean in such a short time.


    After entering the yard, Gaofeng and Jinglei looked around and were very satisfied with the appearance.


    "The two of you came too quickly, and we didn''t have time to get the news, so we had to make do with one for the time being. If you''re not satisfied, you can tell us, and we''ll find a better courtyard." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    Gao Feng quickly said: "please, brother Li. What''s the matter with you? We''ve lived in that hut on the mountain for more than ten years? It''s paradise compared with where we used to live


    Thunder on the side can''t help interrupting: "live to this age, don''t mention heaven with me, scared."


    "..." everyone was stunned for a while, and they all laughed.


    "Granddad, second granddad, I''ve cleaned up the room and bought new quilts, but I haven''t had time to install air conditioning, otherwise Xiao Yao and I will go out for a trip tomorrow." Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    "Don''t pretend that." Gao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile, "if the air conditioner blows too much, it''s not good for your health. It''s still so original and comfortable."


    Speaking of this, he took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, right? I''ve heard Xiao Yao say about you before. This boy is lucky to meet you as soon as he goes down the mountain. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of mess he will encounter! You''re a good girl. Your second grandfather and I just went down the mountain, and there''s nothing we can hold. You can hold this first. Ha ha, it''s a small pill I practiced. It doesn''t have any special effect. "


    Xiao Yao just glanced at the box and was shocked. He asked, "Grandpa, this is not ice cream pill, is it?"


    "Yes." Gao Feng glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "you have a good memory. Do you remember this?"


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "What is this?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "good thing, put it up quickly. As long as you eat this ice cream pill, you will be radiant immediately. If your mother eats it, she will be at least ten years younger. "


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s explanation, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Although this pill is not big, it uses 81 precious medicinal materials." Xiao Yao said, "so, it''s definitely a good thing. My grandfather didn''t even let me touch it before. Oh, this Bingji pill has the effect of prolonging life, which is about five years."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s hands holding the pills were shaking.


    How many people dream of prolonging life?


    Don''t say it''s five years, even if it''s only one year, it''s estimated that many people have broken their heads for such a pill, right? She doesn''t think Xiao Yao is lying to her.


    "Grandfather, this gift is too expensive. I..."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s refusal was interrupted by Gao Feng''s wave before he could say it.


    "It''s nothing precious. I''m not dead yet. I can refine it later." Gao Feng said with a smile, "just this pill, I don''t think I can handle it."


    Speaking of this, he turned to look at the thunder and said, "what about you?"


    Thunder face a red, no good airway: "you are a Chinese medicine, can send pills, I am a Wufu, what do you want me to send? Two knives? "


    "So you mean you''re not going to show it at all." Gao Feng asked.


    "Who said that?" Jinglei was embarrassed by the rush run. In fact, before that, he didn''t remember this, but at this time, he was also embarrassed to say that he really didn''t prepare for anything. After thinking for a while, he patted his head and quickly took out a box from his bag.


    Open the box and there is a dagger inside. The dagger looks very beautiful. It is inlaid with many gems, some blue and some red.


    "Hey hey, it''s just something to do, girl, take it!" Thunder passed.


    "Yes?" When Xiao Yao saw the dagger, his eyes lit up again. "Second grandfather, are you really willing to give it away?"


    Jinglei waved his hand: "what''s the point?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao. The sword looks very valuable. The gems on it don''t know the purity, but the dagger is made of gold. She doesn''t think that Jinglei will give her an ordinary object casually. So at this time, she doesn''t know whether she should take it or not.


    "Take it." Xiao Yao knew that Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes were just asking his attitude, so he said directly.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and took the box with the dagger.


    Xiao Yao continued: "this sword is not only valuable, but also of great significance. Do you know Zhao Feiyan? This is the short sword Zhao Feiyan used to use. "


    Li Xiaoxiao''s hand holding the box began to tremble again.


    "What are you talking about, boy? Isn''t it just a sword? Whether it''s Zhao Feiyan''s or Zhao Feiniao''s, now it''s mine in my hand. I don''t believe it. Can they come out and stop me from giving someone away? " Thunder said with a smile.


    Xiao Yaole said: "of course, they can''t disagree. They don''t know how many years they have been dead."


    "That''s it!"


    Li Xiaoxiao really doesn''t know what to say. The main reason is that the gifts given to her by these two grandfathers are too expensive.


    Whether it''s Bingji pill or this dagger, it can''t be measured by money. To put it simply, it''s priceless!


    Li was also a little surprised and very happy. It seems that Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers are really satisfied with their granddaughter. Otherwise, they would not be so generous.

 Chapter 442

    That night, seeing off Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi, Xiao Yao now lives in the courtyard.


    When he got up the next morning, he saw Gao Feng was busy, and the soil in the backyard was turned over by him.


    "Grandfather, what are you going to do?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "What else can I do? Grow herbs!" Gao Feng said with a smile, "it''s really blind to throw such a large open space here."


    "Is that why you want to live in a courtyard?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    Gao Feng really nodded: "yes!"


    Xiao Yao really wanted to cry: "if you really have such an idea, tell me earlier. I''ll help you get a villa directly. The yard in the back is bigger than this one."


    "No, you don''t have much money now. I can''t add burden to you. The villa is too expensive." Gao Feng waved his hand.


    Xiao Yao really wants to cry.


    How much does the villa cost? I don''t know how much more expensive this courtyard is than a villa! What we are looking at now is not the house, but the floor area? Just, these words Xiao Yao also just think in the heart, did not say, otherwise is not to add to the peak heart block?


    In the courtyard, Jinglei got up early and began to practice martial arts.


    As soon as his body has recovered, he has already begun to practice his fists and feet. In his words, if his body doesn''t practice for a day, it''s easy to rust.


    However, Jinglei had been resting for more than 20 years, and Xiao Yao didn''t find that his second grandfather was rusty!


    "Xiao Yao, you''ve come just in time. Hurry up and practice with me!" Thunder toward Xiao yaoyang raised his hand said.


    "Second grandfather, have I offended you?" Xiao Yao asked, chin propped.


    "No!" Thunder shook his head.


    "Where did I make you feel unsatisfied?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    "No!"


    Xiao Yao was not happy: "then why do you want to hit me so much?"


    Now that Jinglei has recovered his cultivation, Xiao Yao can''t see him at all. If he practices, he''s just looking for a beating! Xiao Yao is not stupid, so he won''t agree to anything.


    Jinglei seems to have guessed that Xiao Yao would refuse, and said with a smile, "here are two choices for you."


    Xiao Yao a Leng, busy ask a way: "what choice?"


    "First, practice with me." Thunder said.


    "Second, I''ll take second!" Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Thunder eyes in a flash: "second, just stand there, wait for me to beat!"


    With these words, he flashed and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao wants to cry without tears.


    It seems that today I''m going to be beaten up.


    Fortunately, his reaction speed was also very fast. When the thunder rushed in front of him, he also made a quick response. He immediately stepped back two steps, adjusted his posture, and waved his fist.


    "Well come!" Jinglei laughs, grabs Xiao Yao''s wrist and smashes the other hand toward Xiao Yao''s chest.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed greatly. Before his fist arrived, his style had arrived.


    Strong boxing style, let Xiao Yao feel a pressure.


    He was also excited.


    In terms of the speed and strength of his second grandfather, it seems that his strength has really recovered.


    He took a deep breath, raised his other hand and patted it on Jinglei''s wrist. At the same time, he dashed forward, pushed away Jinglei''s hand, pulled his wrist and kicked it out with one foot. After he didn''t hit it, he quickly stepped back and opened the distance between Jinglei and Jinglei.


    "Good boy, very flexible! Good Thunder praised a, eyes also wiped a wisp of bright color, "but, if you can these words, estimate you today or not without a beat!"


    After finishing this sentence, Jinglei rushes towards Xiao Yao again.


    At the foot of his feet, he leaped up at the last step, and his body soared up in the air, pressing down on Xiao Yao like a mountain.


    Torrential rain, torrential rain!


    Xiao Yao''s expression was dignified, but he didn''t lose his color and was still so calm.


    "Break it for me!" He had a drink, and the force in his body moved wildly.


    Second grandfather''s strength is more than a little bit better than him, so second grandfather can keep hands on him, but he must do his best, otherwise, he will only lose miserably.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao is going to challenge the emperor sooner or later. He also wants to see how strong his second grandfather is.


    What''s more, he also knows that the reason why the second grandfather asked him to practice is to see what his strength is. Therefore, Xiao Yao must support him anyway. He must never let the second grandfather down, let alone let him underestimate himself!


    After a violent drink, his clothes were windless and the air around him was flowing rapidly.


    "Yes?" Second grandfather''s body stopped in mid air, then immediately stepped back, laughing, "Qi broke nine clouds? Good boy, do you still use my moves against me? But it''s good to use it. It''s an advantage to learn and use it flexibly! "


    Xiao Yao also smile, the next second he immediately put away the smile, the body into a black shadow, toward the direction of the second grandfather rushed past.


    Just as fast.


    At the foot, did not rush forward a step, will stir up a piece of dust.


    Jinglei''s eyes fixed on Xiao Yao, who was coming back to him, and nodded slightly.


    When Xiao Yao came to him and suddenly stopped his body, he was shocked.


    Xiao Yao looked at the empty front in amazement.


    "Disappeared?" Xiao Yao''s heart trembled.


    After reciting these three words, I suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from behind.


    "How fast." Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He didn''t have time to turn around and closed his eyes and kicked back.


    He believed in his intuition, and his intuition saved him many times.


    After this kick, thunder''s fist also hit his foot.


    Xiao Yao''s body flew out, and Jinglei stepped back two steps.


    Xiao Yao lay on the ground and wailed for a while.


    "Second grandfather, can''t you be gentle?" Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Take it easy, the speed will be slow. If the speed is slow, you''ll have to kick it!" Thunder gas of want to scold, "you kid too also shameless?"? Don''t see who your opponent is, and I practice, you even use to lift Yin feet? "


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. Finally, he couldn''t help being happy. He quickly got up from the ground and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention. Hehe, you''re behind me, and I''m not sure about your direction. Naturally, I''ll kick a foot at will."


    "Get out of the way. I have to be careful when I fight with you, or I''ll have to die." Thunder has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao quickly nodded: "yes, second grandfather, what you said is too right. It''s too dangerous to start with me, or let''s stop?"


    "Stop? That''s not impossible. Resist my ten moves first, and I''ll let you go for a while. " Jinglei cracked his mouth and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed, it seems that his second grandfather is not going to give up.


    Isn''t it good for us to sit together and drink tea, chat and discuss life?


    "Five moves. How about five moves?"


    "Eleven moves."


    "Seven moves!"


    "Thirteen moves."


    "Good, good!" Xiao Yao quickly nodded, "Thirteen moves are thirteen moves. You can''t continue to add them up. If you add them up, I''ll leave the keyboard with both hands.


    "Cut, young man, why don''t you have the feeling of blood rolling?" Thunder turned his lips.


    Xiao Yao said to himself that if I were really passionate, I would have to roll all over the ground


    Thunder finish saying, and Xiao Yao said hello, again rushed over.


    It''s like a hungry tiger going down the mountain.


    This time, the speed of thunder is very slow, but every step can set off a strong wind.


    Xiao Yao looks at Jinglei and calms down slowly.


    He squatted down and waved his arms.


    "He is strong, let him be strong."


    When talking, Xiao Yao opened the fist that thunder smashed over.


    "The wind blows the hills."


    Xiao Yao''s body is like a flexible fish, which can always slide through the gap between his fists.


    "He is still horizontal, the moon shines on the river..."


    With the last word finished, Xiao Yao''s Qi suddenly soared, as if earth shaking changes had taken place at this moment, and the same fist waved out towards the thunder.


    "Yes?" Thunder face slightly changed, caught off guard, was hit by the fist in the chest, body training back several steps.


    "Second grandfather, are you ok?" Xiao Yao was a little worried after he hit the punch.


    "What can I do for you? But that''s good. Who taught you? " Jinglei asked curiously.


    "I learned it myself." Xiao Yao laughed, "last time I saw some Tai Chi, I thought more about it."


    "Good, good! Very good Jinglei nodded to Xiao Yao and said, "this move is really good. It''s clever."


    "Hey, hey, thank you for your praise." Xiao said happily.


    "It''s not surprising that your strength can beat changjianxing. Let me see how far you have grown up!" With these words, he rushed to Xiao Yao again. The speed did not decrease, but increased. It seems that Xiao Yao just did not cause too much damage to Jinglei.


    Xiao Yao''s brain is running at full speed. At last, his mind becomes active.


    Jinglei now uses this move, he also used it last time against laoweng.


    "If I use the old man''s moves, can I also solve it?" Xiao Yao said something in his heart. Then he suddenly stepped down and dodged the blow of thunder with a very tricky posture. At the same time, with this strength, he kicked back thunder again.


    This time, thunder did not continue to rush up, but stare at Xiao Yao. Two moves. He was forced back by Xiao Yao in both moves and suffered some losses¡° Who did you learn that from? " Thunder can''t help asking¡° Old man. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s the old man I met in Jiangnan." In fact, now Xiao Yao''s heart is also very excited, he did not expect that his move actually played a real effect.

 Chapter 443

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, thunder was speechless for a while.


    "You used this move to deal with the old man. The old man just used your move to fight back, right?" Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is true.


    "Are you a pervert?" Thunder some crazy, "people just used once, you firmly remember?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and said: "in fact, I was a little surprised. I certainly didn''t have this talent before, but just when you rushed over, I suddenly had the sense of the picture that day in my mind, and naturally imitated it."


    The thunder was silent.


    He sat on the stone stool in the middle and looked at Xiao Yao carefully.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes is very strange, just like looking at an alien.


    At last, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Boy, I can''t see through you." Jinglei zhengse said, "although you used to be very talented, but there is absolutely no exaggeration now. I have to start to doubt whether you are taking the wrong medicine."


    Xiao Yao laughed, then lowered his head and looked at the pendant on his neck.


    Is it because of this pendant?


    Since the war with the old man, Xiao Yao can feel that his brain seems to have become more intelligent. Many things he didn''t understand before, now he has a sense of epiphany.


    It''s most appropriate to use these four words.


    "You''re such a geek, wait a minute." Jinglei stood up and looked at Xiao Yao. Zhengse said, "you look at me." With that, his body began to move.


    He''s very fast, every punch and move looks very complicated.


    "A tiger with one punch."


    "A white bird flies."


    "One foot in the river."


    "Move and show your power!"


    Thunder body faster and faster, until the end, Xiao Yao see is a shadow.


    His eyes were watching, his brain was running fast, and his fists and feet were moving slightly.


    Some fallen leaves in the yard were rolled up.


    The yellow leaf, like a yellow butterfly endowed with life, flutters its wings around the thunder and hasn''t fallen to the ground for a long time.


    When the thunder stopped, all the leaves fell.


    With a long sigh of relief, he turned to look at Xiao Yao: "do you see clearly?"


    "It''s not very clear." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    "Then look at it again." With these words, Jinglei began to dance the previous set of fists.


    When he stopped for the second time, Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "if you don''t see clearly, I''ll beat you up."


    "..." Xiao Yao really doesn''t like talking to such unreasonable people!


    "Come on, I''ll fight with my previous boxing." Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice: "to see clearly is to see clearly, but it doesn''t mean that I remember it completely! Or - do you want to do it again? "


    "Hurry up, you come!" Jinglei said impatiently.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth curled. It''s not like he''s trying to get a duck on the shelf! I knew I didn''t have much to do before. It''s just that I find myself uncomfortable


    "Let''s go!" Surprised thunder saw that Xiao Yao''s ink hadn''t moved for a long time. He was a little impatient and stamped his feet hard.


    "What''s the hurry! It''s so easy for a man of a long age to be worried? " Xiao Yao glanced at the thunder.


    Seeing that his second grandfather was coming to work, he moved quickly.


    Jinglei sighed and began to look at Xiao Yao seriously.


    The more he looked back, the more frightened he was.


    Originally, his face was still full of amazement. Finally, his face was full of peace. He had adapted to it.


    When Xiao Yao stopped, the fallen leaves also stopped.


    "You made it." Thunder said.


    "That''s right?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "One wrong move. In the fourth move, you look for the wrong angle." Jinglei said solemnly.


    "Not either." Xiao Yao shook his head, looked at Jinglei and asked, "second grandfather, do you think the fourth move I used is better than the fourth move you used before?"


    Jinglei listened to Xiao Yao''s question, slightly stunned, and then began to meditate.


    At last, it dawned on him.


    "You''re right. It''s not you that''s wrong, it''s me that''s wrong. It''s my original move that''s wrong. It''s much better after you improve it like this." Thunder zhengse said.


    "Hey, hey, thank you for your praise." Xiao Yao arched his hand and said.


    "Damn, you''re going to be a monster!" Jinglei really doesn''t know what to say.


    Jinglei himself is a genius, and he has seen many geniuses. Even before he came back, he thought Xiao Yao was even more talented than him.


    But now, he felt that he had seen too little before.


    Just now, his boxing style was not only complicated, but also varied. Even at the beginning of Jinglei, it took him more than a year to learn it, and more than three years to master it. But just now, Xiao Yao just looked at it, and he could remember it, and even find out the shortcomings.


    This is genius in genius, fighter in monster!


    Compared with Xiao Yaoyi, he felt like a fool.


    "You''re a little... Smart." Jinglei said seriously.


    Xiao Yao sighed. He was sure that he had no such talent before, that is, he had such ability only after the last pendant was powerful.


    "Second grandfather, do I call it never forgetting?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and asked.


    "Almost." Jinglei said, "get ready these days and go out with me."


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "go where?"


    "I don''t know, running around." Thunder said, "let you find someone to fight."


    Xiao Yao is depressed.


    He began to doubt whether his second grandfather had taken the wrong medicine.


    "Running all over the world, looking for others to fight?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Jinglei nodded his head, and he didn''t seem to have any problem with his idea. "You should make full use of your ability now, and learn from a famous family. You should remember all the moves used by others. Isn''t that good?"


    Xiao Yao finally understood his second grandfather''s meaning, showing a sudden insight.


    "Second grandfather, you''re right. If that''s true, I feel that I can be supernatural." Xiao Yao laughs.


    "Bah, how can you think further than me? Let''s look around first. " Thunder said.


    "I don''t agree!" At this time, my grandfather''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Jinglei and Xiao Yao turn around and look at the peak with a kind of confused eyes.


    Gaofeng slowly came to him, looked at Xiao Yao, looked at Jinglei and said, "I don''t agree."


    "Well, brother, what do you mean?" Thunder asked, "don''t you think I''m talking about a good idea?"


    "Bah! I don''t think it''s a good idea. On the contrary, I think it''s a bad idea. " Gao Feng didn''t have a wonderful way. "You''re still a martial arts practitioner. Don''t you even know how to be greedy? If you really want to do that, you don''t worry that Xiao Yao will understand everything and not be proficient in everything? "


    Hearing the thunder, he was slightly stunned.


    Gao Feng sighed and said: "I''m not saying that your attention is not good, but there is a truth that you can''t chew too much. If he has learned all the moves, it''s not a good thing. My suggestion is that he can go out with you everywhere, but he must learn the real essence and unique skills. That''s a good thing for him, otherwise..."


    Gao Feng''s words didn''t go on. He believed that Jinglei was not a dead brain. When he said that, the other party probably understood what he wanted to express.


    Jinglei looks at the peak and nods.


    "Brother, I see what you mean. I didn''t think about it before." Gao Feng said.


    "Hey, you can understand." Gao Feng nodded, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I''m not an expert in ancient martial arts. I''m just saying what I think. If you think I''m right, I''m not saying it in vain.


    Thunder nodded with a smile.


    Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi have come in.


    "Ha ha! Brother Li, how early you are Gaofeng sees Mr. Li and greets him quickly.


    Mr. Li arched his hand and said with a smile: "I thought about it all night last night, but I always felt that there was something missing. I only thought about it this morning. There was no tea!" Speaking of this, he handed over a wooden box, "this is a little tea from my friend last time, and I brought it by the way. I heard Xiao Yao say that they both like to drink tea, which should be regarded as good tea, but I''m not a person who knows how to drink tea. If I drink it for me, it''s just a waste."


    "It''s very kind of you, brother Li." Gao Feng quickly waved his hand, "but you''re right. I''m the kind of person who doesn''t drink tea all day and wants to run around. I''m so disrespectful for the tea. It''s so nice to come. I''ll go to boil water now and let''s have a good drink of tea!"


    "Ha! Then I''ll be blessed! " Mr. Li said with a smile.


    The tea he brought this time is really good. It''s all the best red robes on the six mother trees in Wuyishan. Generally, they can''t be bought with money, but Li Kun can''t even see them. This time, Li brought them. It shows that he attaches great importance to Xiao Yao''s two grandfathers.


    At the peak of tea, Li and Jinglei also chatted.


    At first, it was just around Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao. After all, they were not familiar with each other. Later, after chatting, the topic went to Neijiang lake.


    Although Mr. Li is not a member of the inner world, he has traveled south and North over the years and has a wide range of knowledge, so he can understand what Jinglei said.


    Even if Mr. Li doesn''t understand it, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t delay thunder and boasting. Xiao Yao pulled Li Xiaoxiao and said in a low voice, "the second grandfather has told me many times about Chen Zhima and rotten millet. I was very tired before, but I still have to listen honestly." Li Xiaoxiao''s curiosity was successfully hooked up by Xiao Yao and asked: "why?" Xiao Yao put out his hand and said helplessly, "why else? If I don''t listen, he will beat me. If I say he is boasting, he will kick me... Now, there are still people coming to listen to my second grandfather''s boasting. I think he will be very happy. "

 Chapter 444

    Gaofeng tea never involves those complicated processes, but today it''s different. After all, Mr. Li is here. Therefore, Gaofeng has specially added some more processes, and even added some Chinese herbal medicines.


    After the tea is served, the fragrance of tea is immediately overflowing.


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao are not tea drinkers, but when they smell tea, they feel happy.


    "Yes?" Mr. Li''s eyes began to shine when he looked at the teapot. Although he hadn''t drunk tea yet, he could feel the rolling of Qi and blood on his body.


    "This... Brother, what''s your way of making tea?" Mr. Li could not help but ask, he has never drunk less tea in his life, but he has never smelled the aroma of tea, no matter whether he made tea himself or went to a teahouse to drink tea.


    The fragrance floats thousands of miles!


    Gao Feng laughs happily: "it''s just some small skills that can''t be put on the table. Let''s not talk about them first, brother Li. Let''s have a taste first!"


    While talking, Xiao Yao stood up and began to pour tea for the three grandfathers.


    Naturally, he has to do these things.


    As soon as the tea was poured, Mr. Li held up the cup regardless of the hot hand.


    "Hey, brother, I won''t be polite to you! To tell you the truth, when I smell this kind of tea, the roundworm in my stomach has been hooked up. " Mr. Li said with a smile.


    Gao Feng waved his hand.


    Mr. Li took a sip, and then his expression became more wonderful.


    "Bitter in the mouth, sweet in the mouth, smooth in the throat... Good tea, good tea!" At this time, it''s most appropriate to use the four words "clap the case and exclaim".


    Gao Feng was obviously very satisfied with Mr. Li''s reaction. He said with a smile, "if you are satisfied with Mr. Li, I don''t think it''s a waste of your tea, am I?"


    "No, no!" Speaking of this, Mr. Li suddenly fell silent, and his eyes seemed a little red.


    "What''s the matter with you, grandfather?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Li put down his tea cup, sighed, gave a bitter smile and said, "my old friends are all people who like to drink tea, but they may not have drunk such tea in their life. I feel sorry for them! I don''t know what Mengpo soup tastes like. I hope they can feel good! "


    When he spoke, Mr. Li''s eyes were slightly red.


    Gao Feng smiles and doesn''t move his face.


    But startled thunder said: "brother Li, do you know what this tea is called?"


    "Yes?" Mr. Li was slightly stunned. He looked back at Jinglei, waiting for the other party to continue.


    Jinglei looked at the elated peak and said with a smile, "the name of this tea is looking back."


    "Looking back?" Master Li pondered for a moment, nodded heavily, "good name."


    Gao Feng said with a smile: "brother Li, there are words on the purple sand cup."


    Mr. Li turned over his tea cup and looked at it carefully.


    "A cup of strong tea, a pot of strong wine, I can''t look back when I read the past..." after reading it, Mr. Li''s expression seemed to solidify.


    Finally, he slowly put down the tea cup, stood up, and arched his hand to the peak again.


    "Brother Gao, I''ll take it!" "It''s a pity that I didn''t know you for more than 20 years. If I could have lived in the mountains with you for 20 years, I would not be myself now," he said Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand: "old man, you can''t have such an idea! If you have lived in the mountains for more than 20 years, there will be nothing left for me


    The three old men were all stunned and laughed.


    "Strange to say, after drinking this cup of tea, I suddenly feel that my body is much better, just like the soft sunshine in winter." Mr. Li touched his chest and said.


    "Brother Li, in fact, when I saw you last night, I found that your lungs were not very good during this period of time, but it was too late last night, so I didn''t say much. Today, some Chinese herbal medicines were added to this tea, so it will be very good for your health." Gao Feng said frankly.


    "Added Chinese herbal medicine? No wonder Master Li suddenly realized this and said with a smile, "thank you, brother Gao."


    "It''s just a minor illness. Don''t talk about me. Even Xiao Yao has many ways to deal with it, but I think that drinking medicine is far less enjoyable than drinking tea." Gao Feng said.


    "Yes, ha ha! Elder brother Gao, people say that you are a miracle doctor. There is no exaggeration in this sentence! " Mr. Li said with a thumbs up.


    Gao Feng waved his hand: "I''m not a miracle doctor."


    Mr. Li was stunned.


    Gao Feng sighed and continued: "you can save people''s lives, but you can''t cure people. What kind of doctor is that?"


    Master Li understood Gao Feng''s meaning, nodded and said, "no one can change the world."


    "Maybe, but I''m not, so I''m not a miracle doctor." Gao Feng sighed and said, "when people are sick, they can be cured, but when this society is sick, there is no medicine."


    Xiao Yao pulled a thunder, whispered: "how big grandfather early in the morning began to feel these?"


    "I saw your grandfather watching TV earlier, watching the news channel." The thunder whispered an explanation to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He wondered if he was going to unplug the TV wire later. What was the situation when he talked about society with others in the early morning? It''s just as well that Mr. Li worships Gao Feng very much now. Otherwise, he must treat him as a psycho


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. Brother Li, I have something to ask you." Gao Feng said.


    "Yes?" Mr. Li is a little stunned. He looks at Xiao Yao. He sees that Xiao Yao is also confused. He immediately understands that Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say next.


    He quickly said: "elder brother Gao, if you have anything to tell me, please or not, it''s too strange!"


    "Ha! Then I''ll be straight. " Gaofeng is not the kind of person who likes to beat around the bush. "I just want to trouble you. Can you help me find a location in Haitian city? I want to open a medical center."


    "Ah?" Mr. Li was a little surprised. "Open a hospital?"


    He wants to doubt whether there is something wrong with his ears. Are you kidding? Doctor Gao wants to open a medical school? Other Li don''t dare to say. As long as Gao Feng says a word, there will be countless people in China who come to Haitian city to cry and beg for doctor Gao to help them see a doctor.


    Now, doctor Gao even says that he wants to open a hospital. What is humor?


    As soon as Gao Feng looked at each other''s expression, he knew what was in each other''s heart. He took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "I mean, don''t reveal my identity. I just want to see a doctor for ordinary people."


    "Well, grandfather, it''s a plan to accumulate virtue." Xiao Yao said in his heart, "grandfather, it''s not easy for you to find Mr. Li for this matter."


    Gao Feng turns around and looks at Xiao Yao with suspicious expression.


    Mr. Li understood Gao Feng''s meaning and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao''s words are true, brother Gao. In fact, your idea is not to open a hospital, but to save people, right?"


    Gao Feng was silent for a moment and nodded: "that''s what I said."


    "Then you can find Xiao Yao. In our Haitian city, the best traditional Chinese medicine hall is Jishitang, and the boss of Jishitang, Yaoling, is Xiao Yao''s Apprentice. So, as long as he says a word, you can go there."


    Xiao Yao looked at Gao Feng and said, "grandfather, I''ve told you about my apprenticeship before. You can''t blame me."


    "Then it''s up to you to do it!" Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao a smile: "rest assured, no problem." With that, he called Yaoling.


    In Jishitang, Yaoling gets a call from Xiao Yao, and he is so excited that he can''t wait to jump up.


    As soon as he patted the table, he yelled at his disciples: "shut up, everyone


    Suddenly, there was a complete silence in Jishi hall.


    At this time, Yao Ling quickly picked up the phone: "master, you want to see me?"


    "Well, do you have time now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, yes! If I have time, I don''t have anything. I just have time! " Yao Ling said quickly.


    "Come here, then." Xiao Yao reported his address to Yao Ling, "come here quickly, I''ll discuss something with you."


    With that, Xiao Yao hung up.


    Yao Ling put the mobile phone into his pocket and was very unhappy: "too much, too much!"


    "Yes? Master, what''s the matter? " A young man in Tang costume asked in a low voice.


    "My master has gone too far! Do you know what he just said to me? Say you have something to discuss with me! Is his business a negotiation? It''s right to give orders! What an outsider Yao Ling said while walking outside.


    "..." the disciples couldn''t laugh or cry.


    That is Xiao Yao, can let Yao Ling show such an expression? If it''s someone else, I don''t think Yao Ling will be able to manage it.


    Just half an hour later, Yaoling came in a hurry.


    He quickly ran to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "master, are you looking for me?" Such an old man, after Xiao Yao''s buttocks, calls for master. Whenever he sees this, Li Xiaoxiao and Li Laozi feel uncomfortable all over. Several times Yao Ling followed Li Xiaoxiao to call his teacher''s mother. Finally, under Li Xiaoxiao''s strong opposition, he changed his name.


    "Well, don''t call me Shifu in the future. I won''t be your Shifu in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    The medicine spirit smell speech, the facial expression immediately froze.


    His eyes immediately turned red.


    "Master, did I do something wrong? If so, you must tell me, don''t drive me out of the school like this Yao Ling''s body is all soft on the ground, embracing Xiao Yao''s thigh, "Wu Wu, I won''t go, I won''t go! You beat me to death here. Anyway, I just won''t leave. You are my master! "


    "..." Xiao Yao was confused. This old man, how can he be so shameless... "Cough, you start for me first! I haven''t finished yet Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 445

    Yao Ling is holding Xiao Yao''s thigh and saying nothing.


    "I don''t care. Master, if you tell me the truth today, I won''t leave. I''m just going to be your apprentice!" Yao Ling said.


    "..." Xiao Yao suddenly laughed, "is that what you said?"


    "I said it Yaoling said, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao dare not speak.


    He''ll bite himself later.


    "Get up first." Xiao Yao said, "my grandfather is still watching."


    "Grandfather also..." I was stunned when I took medicine.


    He turned, looked at the peaks and the thunder, and jumped straight off the ground.


    "Big... Big grandfather, isn''t that Gao Feng doctor?" Yao Ling muttered.


    "Yes, it''s the peak." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "before, I thought, I can''t be your master, let my grandfather be your master, but you look like I don''t want to agree. Forget it, when I don''t say it."


    "No, no, no!" Yao Ling finally understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, and now he would like to slap himself a few times. It''s better to bleed the most. It seems that only in this way can he tell Xiao Yao how sorry he is at this time.


    Just now, I must have had a headache. Otherwise, how could I refuse Xiao Yao''s proposal directly?


    "Master, I had a drink last week." Yao Ling said seriously, "I drank a cup of medicinal wine."


    "So?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    "So, what I said before was all drunken talk. Don''t take it seriously!" Yao Ling said seriously.


    Xiao Yao wants to kick the old man out.


    Wocao, I drank a cup of medicinal wine last week, and now I''m talking about drunkenness?


    I haven''t been to school, but you can''t bully me like that, can you?


    However, he also understood what Yaoling wanted to express and said, "now the opportunity is here. Are you still standing there?"


    Yao Ling immediately understood and immediately bowed: "master, please accept my apprentice''s worship!"


    Kneeling down, thunder pointed to the peak: "I am not, he is."


    "..." Yao Lingshan said with a smile, "how embarrassing


    "..." Gao Feng was also amused by this living treasure.


    "I said, elder brother, how old are you?" Gao Feng looks at Yao Ling and asks.


    "I''m... In front of you, I''m still a child." Yao Ling said seriously.


    "Child?" Yao Ling was so amused that he said, "you are really worried about your child''s growth."


    Yao Ling cried to Xiao Yao: "he scolded me."


    "Then you hit him." Xiao Yao said.


    Yao Ling turned around and looked at Gao Feng, shook his head and said to Xiao Yao, "I dare not!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Grandfather, or you take him. Although he is a little older, his character is still very good." Xiao Yao looks at Gao Feng and says.


    Gao Feng looked at Yao Ling, sighed and said: "I don''t know his character, but he is not a little older, he is a lot older! In a few years, I''m afraid we''ll have to go to the ground? "


    Yao Ling: "he''s so sad. He''s thinking, if he really worships Gao Feng as his teacher, will he be directly angry in the future.


    It''s going to be in the ground early, isn''t it?


    Old man, can''t we be a little more polite?


    "Yaoling, my grandfather is going to work in your hospital, but you can''t reveal his identity. He just wants to see ordinary people. Do you have any problems?" Xiao Yao looks at Yao Ling and asks.


    The medicine spirit hears the words and doesn''t say a word.


    He rubbed his ears hard: "I''m really old, and now I can hallucinate."


    "..." Xiao Yao was depressed, "what auditory hallucination? I''m talking to you. Don''t you hear me?"


    "Younger martial brother, what you said is true? Master, is he really going to work in my hospital Yao Ling was surprised.


    "..." Xiao Yao wanted to kill this son of a bitch, his face became too fast! A minute ago, he was still holding his thigh, with a runny nose and tears, saying that he would be his own apprentice even if he died. Now he becomes a teacher every minute?


    Is this guy a face changing professional of Sichuan Opera?


    "I''m not joking with you. What I said is true. This time I called you to discuss this matter." Xiao Yao said.


    "What else can we discuss?" Yao Ling patted his thigh, "this is an opportunity that others can''t dream of. Now I''m going to be knocked unconscious by the pie. You tell me, it''s just a discussion?"


    Gao Feng turned his face and looked at the thunder. He said in a low voice, "I dare not say anything else. This big brother may have some middle school students."


    "Well, a little." Jinglei also nodded.


    "..." Yaoling could not laugh or cry.


    This old man - quite new!


    "Well, Yaoling, isn''t it? I won''t accept you as an apprentice for the time being. I''ll go to your hospital to do traditional Chinese medicine in the future. But when I see a doctor, you can watch. If you don''t know anything, you can ask me. What do you think? " Gao Feng said seriously.


    Yao Ling quickly nods and listens to Gao Feng''s meaning. Although the other party doesn''t intend to accept himself as an apprentice, these conditions are actually no different from accepting himself as an apprentice. After thinking for a long time, he can''t think of a reason why he can refuse. He immediately agrees and wants to kiss Gao Feng fiercely.


    "Don''t worry. What shall I call you later? Master Yao Ling asked in a low voice.


    "You play with me, I don''t have your apprentice." Xiao Yao is so angry that he is about to tremble. He used to call himself younger martial brother. Now he sees that his grandfather doesn''t accept him as an apprentice and wants to turn back to find himself.


    It''s not that bullying, is it? Is he so worthless in Yaoling''s heart?


    "Hey, master, look what you said. I was just playing with you." Yao Ling said very cheekily.


    Originally, Xiao Yao wanted to use the four words "shameless" to describe him, but when he thought that Yao Ling was also an old man, it was obviously inappropriate to use these four words to describe each other, so in the end, he reluctantly changed it to "smelly shameless."


    Well, it''s so much more appropriate!


    Xiao Yao sighed: "how can I recruit such an apprentice as you?"


    Then he looked at Gao Feng again: "grandfather, I told you that he has a good character, right? Now I take that back


    Gao Feng laughs.


    This medicine is also a living treasure. At least it can make you happy physically and mentally. Well, if you stay with such a person often, you may be able to prolong your life. This is also a way of health preservation.


    Yao Ling didn''t think so. He thought that if he was going to be satirized by Yao Ling all day long, he would lose his life under the current situation


    In fact, Xiao Yao felt the same about this. When he was a child, he was beaten by his grandfather. He wandered on the edge of life and death every day, but later he got used to it. Later, when Gao Feng saw that he couldn''t beat Xiao Yao any more, he was short of interest and lazy to beat him.


    Xiao Yao looks at Yao Ling with a kind of pitiful eyes. He thinks that the master still has a long way to go.


    Of course, it may be buried halfway.


    "Since you don''t have any opinions, let''s settle this matter." Gao Feng said.


    "Good! When you have time, I''ll take you there! " Yao Ling said with a smile, "call me when you go, and I''ll take the driver to pick you up right away."


    It is estimated that there are few employees who can let the boss go to work in person.


    Gao Feng is a little embarrassed: "will it bother you too much?"


    "No trouble, no trouble!" Yaoling shook his head quickly.


    "Well, it would be best if it didn''t delay you." Gao Feng nodded.


    When Yao lingdun was overjoyed, he felt that Gao Feng gave him a chance to perform.


    "By the way, Yaoling, my grandfather works in your office. Will you pay me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile that he was just joking with Yao Ling. He is not short of money now, let alone his grandfather.


    "What kind of salary will be paid by the master in the future!" Yao Ling said.


    What he said was true.


    As long as he can learn medical skills behind Gaofeng, even if he gives Jishitang to Gaofeng, he feels that he has made a lot of money.


    Gao Feng nodded slightly. Although the guy named Yaoling is older and his face changes faster, his dedication to medical skills is still very good, which he appreciates very much.


    After seeing off the medicine, Xiao Yao sat down and asked, "grandfather, do you really want to do this?"


    "Why else would I go down the mountain?" Yao Ling asked.


    "It''s not about arranging Xiaoyue to go to school..." Xiao Yao whispered.


    "Oh! If you don''t tell me, I''ll forget. By the way, I''ll leave the matter of Xiaoyue''s going to school to you! It seems that you have some abilities in Haitian city. Is that ok? " Gao Feng said.


    "..." Xiao Yao now understands that what Xiaoyue goes to school is all pretexts!


    He felt sad when he thought about it. His grandfather has fallen to the point where he even cheated his grandson


    When she was talking, Xiaoyue was awake.


    She came out wearing a pair of cartoon slippers. After seeing Xiao Yao, she rubbed her eyes and rushed over.


    "Dad, when are we going to find mom?" Xiaoyue asked.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiaoyue and smiles.


    But Li Xiaoxiao, standing on the side, sighed.


    Last night, she helped Xiaoyue buy a lot of things, such as slippers, clothes, quilts, baby beds and so on.


    However, the person Xiaoyue thought of after she woke up was only pink butterfly.


    It made her a little jealous.


    She was thinking, how can she do to capture Xiaoyue''s heart?


    Xiao Yao naturally caught the depressed expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face and gave her a smile to comfort her.


    "Shall we go later?" Xiao Yao asked¡° Good Xiaoyue nods her head quickly and can''t help but be happy¡° That''s OK. Brush your teeth and wash your face. " Xiao Yao said¡° Yes, I''ll go right away! " Xiaoyue quickly let go of Xiao Yao and ran towards the bathroom. The little girl had cooked the courtyard all night, but she might recognize the bed. She fell asleep very late last night. Now she is not in a good mood.

 Chapter 446

    After Xiaoyue left, Xiao Yao turned around and saw Li Xiaoxiao with her mouth curled.


    "What''s the matter, in a bad mood?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Xiaoyue doesn''t seem to like me very much." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and buried his head, "but I think I''ve worked very hard!"


    Xiao Yao sighed, walked forward two steps, reached out and took her into his arms.


    Take a deep breath and you can smell the shampoo.


    Li Xiaoxiao is not a love of makeup, and does not love perfume, so the smell she can smell is either the body fragrance or the shampoo.


    Xiao Yao love the smell, and what he thinks is perfume is very pungent.


    "Some things are not just hard work and anxiety, but can be reconciled slowly with time." Xiao Yao seriously said that this is a way for him to comfort Li Xiaoxiao, because he felt that at this time, no matter what he said, it didn''t seem to have much significance.


    "Did Pink Butterfly and Xiaoyue know each other for a long time?" Li Xiaoxiao said somewhat depressed.


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t know how to answer this question. According to the truth, Xiaoyue and pink butterfly haven''t known each other for a long time, but Xiaoyue likes pink butterfly very much. That cold-blooded female killer, even if Li Xiaoxiao is so kind to her, she won''t feel anything.


    "Do you think the pink butterfly is more beautiful than me?" Li Xiaoxiao said, picking his fingers. At this time, she had to face up to the problem seriously. She didn''t care about it before, but now she has been hit by Xiaoyue, so she began to think wildly.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao was stunned for a while, then he felt his nose. He really didn''t know what to say.


    He did not expect that Li Xiaoxiao, who has always been so mature and confident, would be entangled with such a problem.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m very serious." Li Xiaoxiao is not happy to see Xiao Yao smiling.


    "Do you think you are uglier than the pink butterfly?" Xiao Yao coughed and became serious.


    "I''ve never felt that way before, but now I''m a little depressed." Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    "That is, if you think too much, no one thinks you are not good-looking. If there is a man in the world who says you are not good-looking, he must be blind, or his aesthetics is not the same as that of normal people." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao was also amused by Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Cut, slick." Although he was happy, Li Xiaoxiao would still say so.


    That''s what we usually say - women are duplicative


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. Let it be. Besides, why should Xiaoyue like you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao just opened his mouth to answer Xiao Yao''s question, but Xiao Yao snatched the conversation and opened his mouth.


    "Whether xiaoyuexi likes you or not is not so important. I just like you, right?" Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "..." Li Xiaoxiao stares at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of shock.


    At the beginning, it was nothing, but Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes lasted for about a minute, and Xiao Yao couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I''m just curious. How could you say such a thing?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "I always thought that you are a person who can''t talk about love."


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised: "what I just said is a love story?"


    "Count." Li Xiaoxiao nodded seriously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "am I a romantic?"


    "Not really." Li Xiaoxiao shook his head, "I saw a movie yesterday, the hero is a very romantic person, he took the heroine to the seaside, and then threw out his cigarette butt, suddenly, the ground lit up a fire, and finally gathered into a love, it turned out that he poured a lot of gasoline on the ground."


    "Is that romance?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Isn''t that romantic?"


    "I have two questions that I am curious about. First of all, are they standing inside or outside of that love? If they were in it, they would all burn to death. " "If it''s outside, it''s very difficult to distinguish the shape of the flame from the first view," Xiao said


    "..." Li Xiaoxiao kept silent.


    "The second question is, what if his cigarette ends are crooked? Do you want to pick it up and play it again? In fact, the seaside wind is very strong. Unless he knows in advance that there must be no wind at that time and lights a cigarette, there is no reason to pour gasoline ahead of time. " Xiao Yao felt his chin and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao immediately turned around.


    "You''re definitely not romantic." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "..." Xiao Yao was depressed. Did he say something wrong?


    Just when he thought about this, Xiaoyue had come out like a butterfly.


    "Dad, I''m fine! Let''s go Xiaoyue raised her head and said.


    "Well, good." Xiao Yao turns to look at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Cut, see what I do, go quickly, remember not to let Xiaoyue hungry at noon." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao, and said with a smile, "sister Xiaoxiao, won''t you come with us?"


    "Me?" Li Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned and asked, "do you want to go with me?"


    "..." Xiaoyue was silent for a moment and whispered, "do you want to go?"


    "I''m not going." Li Xiaoxiao is helpless. Originally, she thought Xiaoyue wanted to be with her very much. Now listen to me, I''m just being polite. However, Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t plan to go with Xiao Yao and Xiaoyue. It''s not hard to see that Xiaoyue and pink butterfly are closer. Even if she does, she can only watch Xiaoyue and pink butterfly get closer, No one will be comfortable at that time, but it''s not a good thing.


    What''s more, Xiaoyue had a hard time coming down the mountain and starting to get in touch with a new life. Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to have an embarrassing atmosphere to destroy Xiaoyue''s good mood.


    "Then I''ll take Xiaoyue first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Go, go." Li Xiaoxiao waved his hand and said impatiently, "remember to come back in the evening!" When she spoke, she also waved her little fist, with a threatening smile on her face, as if she would slash people if Xiao Yao didn''t come back at night.


    Xiao Yao nodded busily and drove to the place agreed with pink butterfly with Xiaoyue in addition to siheyuan.


    Finally, the car stopped outside the Haitian city playground.


    "Dad, are we going to play here today?" Xiaoyue asked.


    "Yes Xiao Yao nods. He is familiar with Haitian city, but he doesn''t know where to go except taking Xiaoyue to the playground. Although it''s very common to take Xiaoyue to the playground, he hasn''t taken any other children to play. How can he know where the children like to go?


    Even if he comes to the amusement park, it''s still his Baidu search.


    Online said that children generally like to go to the playground, he came with Xiaoyue.


    "Where''s mom?" Xiaoyue looks around.


    Xiao Yao takes out his mobile phone, finds out the phone number of pink butterfly and calls her.


    "Xiaoyue and I have already arrived. Why haven''t we seen you yet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m buying tickets! Wait for me


    With these words, pink butterfly hung up the phone directly.


    Almost five minutes later, Xiao Yao and Xiao Yue finally meet the team in jeans.


    Her hair is tied up, her face is also light makeup, carrying a plastic bag in her hand, wearing a pair of white sports shoes, she hurried to Xiaoyue and Xiao Yao.


    "Mom!" See pink butterfly Xiaoyue is full of excitement, and then immediately into the arms of pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao wondered, what magic did Pink Butterfly use? How could Xiaoyue like her so much?


    "Xiaoyue, you''ve grown tall!" Pink Butterfly held out her hand to hold Xiaoyue up and said happily.


    "Psychological effect, I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "Well, that''s because you have poor eyesight¡° The pink butterfly glanced at him and said angrily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Here, help me carry it first!" Pink Butterfly hands over the plastic bag.


    "What''s in it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ve just bought some snacks and drinks. I''ll eat and drink them first, and then I''ll sell them. In addition, this amusement park is divided into two parts, one is dream world, the other is children''s kingdom." Said the pink butterfly.


    "What''s the difference?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nonsense, of course. There are no big projects in the children''s Kingdom, such as roller coasters and pirate ships. At most, there are carousels, which are safer and more suitable for children. There are also some 3D small theatres and stage plays. In dream world, adults and children can go. The roller coaster here is also the highest in the whole Haitian city. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "you ask a lot of questions!"


    Pink Butterfly rolled her eyes: "nonsense, I''m going to play with my daughter. Can you make it clear?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He looked at the plastic bag and frowned a little: "it''s all cola and sprite. It''s best for children not to drink carbonated drinks."


    "I''ve been drinking for several years, and I''m still alive." Pink butterfly has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao simply shut up.


    Reason with a woman unless you''re out of your mind.


    "Xiaoyue, where do you want to play?" Pink Butterfly asked, "I''ve bought all the tickets anyway."¡° En... Let''s go to dreamworld! So we can play together, and I want to play the roller coaster, too Xiaoyue said with a smile¡° Good! Then let''s go together! " Pink Butterfly put Xiaoyue down, holding her hand, "let''s go!" Xiao Yao walked behind them. Pink Butterfly suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes: "what are you doing with us?"¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "shouldn''t I follow?"¡° I don''t care if you follow, but did you buy the ticket? " The pink butterfly shook the ticket in her hand and said, "I just bought two!" Xiao Yao sighed in his heart. What a stingy woman!

 Chapter 447

    Xiao Yao found that pink butterfly was not joking. She didn''t buy a ticket for herself. He didn''t know what to express about it, so he had to go back to buy another ticket and finally found Xiaoyue and pink butterfly.


    "You stingy woman, be careful you won''t get married in the future." Xiao Yao depressed said.


    "Oh, I''m back so soon. The speed is OK!" The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "..." Xiao Yao was even more depressed, "did you hear what I just said?"


    "No," he said Pink Butterfly said, and looked at Xiaoyue, asked, "did you sleep well last night?"


    "Good sleep! Well... Actually, it''s not good, just not used to it. " Xiaoyue put her index finger on her lips and said.


    "That Li Xiaoxiao didn''t abuse you, did he?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiaoyue quickly shook her head: "Mom, Xiaoxiao sister is waiting for me very well!"


    "Cut, don''t believe that woman!" The pink butterfly said with a curl.


    Xiaoyue can only smile awkwardly and doesn''t answer. She is a little curious. Why doesn''t her mother seem to like Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao looks so gentle, so kind, and so kind. How can anyone dislike her?


    Xiao Yao is not worried that pink butterfly will teach Xiaoyue bad, because he knows that Xiaoyue is a person with her own ideas, and will never draw a line with Li Xiaoxiao in the future because of what Pink Butterfly says.


    But he still wants to say: "Xiaoxiao didn''t provoke you, why do you say that to her?"


    "Who said she didn''t provoke me?" The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao, "who told you that?"


    Xiao Yao black line: "listen to you say, Xiaoxiao is provoking you?"


    "It''s provoking me!" Pink Butterfly indignation way, "just you don''t know it!"


    Xiao Yaole hehe asked: "then you tell me how she provoked you."


    Pink Butterfly opened her mouth and finally closed it again: "I''m too lazy to talk."


    "Cut, you are not lazy to say, you just want black Xiaoxiao." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The Pink Butterflies glared at each other.


    Xiaoyue is silent for a while, reaches out her hand and drags the pink butterfly''s clothes.


    "Xiaoyue, what''s the matter?" The pink butterfly lowered her head, and the anger on her face dissipated in an instant. Instead, she was gentle.


    "Mom, I know why you don''t like Xiaoxiao." Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Pink Butterfly slightly a Leng, with a kind of disbelief look at Xiaoyue, asked: "your father does not know, how can you know?"


    "I just know! Before, my grandfather told me that the most wonderful thing in the world and the most difficult thing to explain is feelings. Do you think your feelings have been provoked? "


    "Ah?" Pink Butterfly grew up mouth, half a day did not return to God, a "ah" word is subconsciously said.


    "I just think, you may think that sister Xiaoxiao is going to rob your father with you, so you are not happy, are you?" Xiaoyue continued.


    "..." the pink butterfly kept silent.


    One of her faces had turned red rapidly.


    She really didn''t expect that Xiaoyue would say such a thing.


    "Hee hee, actually I know that you must like Dad, but now, Dad''s girlfriend is Xiaoxiao sister, so you are jealous, you are not happy, because you are not happy, so you do not like Xiaoxiao sister, but dad still does not understand, even standing on Xiaoxiao sister''s side, you are more jealous, right?" Xiaoyue continued.


    She didn''t notice that pink butterfly''s face had turned white.


    Xiao Yao also stares at Xiaoyue.


    Like pink butterfly, he did not expect that Xiaoyue would be so amazing.


    Is this still a child?


    This or that little pure who knows nothing?


    Now he really wants to take Xiaoyue back to the courtyard to find his grandfather and ask them what kind of ideas they instilled into Xiaoyue when they were on the mountain.


    In this case, if it is said by others, there is nothing to be surprised, but from a few years old girl''s mouth, it seems a little scary.


    How can such a big child understand love so thoroughly?


    Xiao Yao is not a fool either. It''s fair that he didn''t understand it before. After all, it can be explained by a "woman''s heart bottom needle". But now it''s different. Xiao Yue has said it so directly, and she seems to have no way to refute it when she is looking at the expression of pink butterfly. If Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand, it''s a brain problem.


    "Xiaoyue, are these words really taught by your grandfather?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Yes Xiaoyue nodded.


    Pink Butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao: "let Xiaoyue follow me for a while. I''m afraid you will cultivate a saint of love."


    Xiao Yao was also embarrassed. He coughed and whispered, "I''ll discuss this with my grandfather after I go back." After all, Xiaoyue is still a child now. Xiao Yao really doesn''t want Xiaoyue to know things that she shouldn''t know at this age. Maybe in the eyes of her grandfathers, it''s harmless, but in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not necessarily a good thing for Xiaoyue to be too mature.


    Xiao Yao is too mature.


    Although he is only in his twenties this year, he is psychologically more mature than a man in his forties and fifties.


    Of course, maturity has nothing to do with Eq. Xiao Yao''s EQ has never been very high. To put it simply, he belongs to the category of hindsight.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, pink butterfly just curled her lips and didn''t say much.


    "Xiaoyue, let''s go in and play!" With these words, Xiao Yao has already picked up Xiaoyue and walked into the playground.


    "Qie, I didn''t understand before, but now Xiaoyue understands, don''t you? Just pretend to be stupid Pink Butterfly looks at Xiao Yao''s back in a hurry, gnashing her teeth and muttering


    Entering the amusement park, Xiao Yao is surprised to find that the most crazy thing to play is not Xiaoyue, but pink butterfly. After entering the amusement park, this woman is like playing chicken blood. For example, Xiaoyue can''t bear the roller coaster event, but Pink Butterfly drags them to play for five times. Finally, Xiaoyue doesn''t care.


    "I can see that you don''t just want to bring Xiaoyue to the amusement park. I think you just want to come here. It''s just because you''re old, so you''re embarrassed to come alone, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao said with a confused face.


    Pink Butterfly looked at him, his face showed the embarrassed look when he was torn down. After coughing, she quickly said, "what do you mean I''m old? I''m still a beautiful young lady


    "You''re the most hated person I''ve ever met." Xiao Yao said.


    Pink butterfly is very puzzled. Look at him.


    "Before, I only saw those swindlers cheat others, but you are much more ruthless than those people - do you even cheat yourself?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    Pink Butterfly


    Once again on the roller coaster, Xiao Yao has some can not carry.


    "Sister, this is the last time, isn''t it? I''m going to fly all over. " Xiao Yao says helplessly, this is to leave gravity too long.


    "Cut, a big man is so empty, do you have no way to satisfy Li Xiaoxiao?" Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao''s face suddenly turned red: "are you a woman? You talk so dirty. "


    "Is it?" Pink Butterfly sneered, "what''s your expression? I''m just saying it casually. Have you really poked the pain in your heart? "


    "There are still children here. Can you pay a little attention to what you say?" Xiao Yao is crazy. The last thing a man likes to hear is that a woman says he can''t do it. In fact, he really wants to explain that nothing has happened between himself and Li Xiaoxiao. But when he thinks about it, I''m afraid pink butterfly will continue to laugh at him, so he simply doesn''t say it.


    Halfway through the roller coaster, it suddenly stops.


    Strong inertia, let Xiao Yao''s body suddenly forward, chest hit iron, hit pain, after all, no defense. Fortunately, his quick reaction ability immediately grabbed Xiaoyue sitting beside him. Otherwise, whether Xiaoyue''s body might be broken or not is a matter of two words.


    "Ah


    Behind and in front, many men and women have already started to scream.


    "What''s the matter?" Pink butterfly''s face also suddenly changed. In fact, stopping the roller coaster is not the most terrible thing. The real terrible thing is that they are still in the inverted state with their heads down and their brains congested.


    "Shit, we''re in trouble." Xiao Yao''s face was also a little ugly.


    His physical fitness is good, so is pink butterfly, but Xiaoyue is different. Although she has been in the mountain for a long time, her physical fitness is slightly better than that of ordinary children, she is also a child and a girl after all. What''s more, Xiao Yao still doesn''t know how to help Xiaoyue at this time.


    "Help


    There were howls on the roller coaster, men and women.


    At first, those people were calm, but after a minute, the roller coaster didn''t run again, some of them began to cry.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be afraid, it''s OK. In addition, don''t speak, otherwise it will speed up the blood flow, and it will only be more uncomfortable at that time." Xiao Yao pulls Xiaoyue and whispers.


    Xiaoyue nodded, but her smiling face was already red. Although her performance was calm, her two little hands were already holding Xiao Yao''s arm tightly. After all, pink butterfly was sitting behind them. Only Xiao Yao could give her enough sense of security.


    "Help! Help¡°


    The shouts of those people grew louder and louder.


    "Is this someone''s doing us?" Xiao Yao thought in his mind. The roller coaster will encounter an accident, but the probability is too small. He is less likely to be caught up by himself. When he thinks that he has so many enemies, he can easily think of who he has provoked.

 Chapter 448

    The stop of the roller coaster has made many people panic. The most frightening thing is the people on the roller coaster, followed by the person in charge of the playground.


    They have been completely ignorant, no one thought that such a thing would happen.


    After getting the news, the owner of the amusement park has come with people in a hurry. Their speed is faster than that of the fire brigade who came to the rescue.


    A group of people were standing below, pointing. They didn''t see any action for a long time. They still had to wait for the firemen.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be afraid." Xiao Yao said.


    Although his skill is good, but the brain congestion, or will feel uncomfortable.


    Xiaoyue''s face looks very ugly. At the beginning, it was only congested, causing her face to turn red, but now she has turned white.


    Pink butterfly has turned on curse mode.


    "Grass Mud Horse, my mother just came to the playground for the first time, and I could meet such a thing. Was it difficult that I was a man in my last life and had a dog?" Pink Butterfly now looks like a shrew, in fact, she is OK, just see Xiaoyue this way, the heart is very distressed.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, grabs Xiaoyue''s arm, and starts to run the yuan force in his body. He just doesn''t know how long it will last. After all, the yuan force in his body is not endless, so he doesn''t know when he can last.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be afraid. As long as your father is here, you will be fine." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xiao Yue looks at Xiao Yao and opens her mouth, but she doesn''t say anything at last.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao also has an impulse to swear.


    At last, he was cruel and made a decision.


    He didn''t know when the firefighters would come, let alone how long they would have to prepare to start the rescue after they came. So now, he had to take risks. If he just kept pouring Yuanli into Xiaoyue''s body, he worried that he would not even have the chance to take risks.


    "Xiaoyue, close your eyes." He said softly.


    Xiaoyue is slightly stunned and chooses to close her eyes. Although she doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is going to do, she has absolute unconditional trust in Xiao Yao.


    "What are you going to do?" Pink Butterfly asked.


    "Climb down." Xiao Yao looked at her and said.


    "You are crazy!" Pink butterfly''s face was muddled for a moment, and even couldn''t believe her ears. In her impression, Xiao Yao has always been a very careful person no matter what he does. Now Xiao Yao says that he wants to climb down, pink butterfly can only feel if this guy''s brain is broken.


    Xiao Yao looked at the pink butterfly and sighed with a bitter smile: "in fact, I don''t want to, but at this time, there is no choice."


    With these words, he had put his hands on the iron fence of the roller coaster, took a deep breath, and ran the Yuan Li in his body again. After a roar, he suddenly raised his arms and forcibly pulled open the iron fence that bound him. Because he was using strong force, only he and Xiaoyue''s fence were opened. If they were all opened together, I''m afraid, Xiao Yao''s crime is serious.


    "Ah


    When the "bang" rang out and the iron bar was pulled open, everyone exclaimed, including the onlookers who were still standing at the bottom. They all grew up and couldn''t believe what they saw with their eyes. Did they choose to end their lives in such a way because they were suffering?


    Some timid people even covered their eyes with their hands, but when they thought that they might not be able to see such a scene in their whole life, they began to look at the situation above from their fingers.


    At the moment when the iron fence is pulled open by Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao and Xiao Yue both fall down quickly.


    Another exclamation.


    Everyone''s heart was raised to the throat.


    Even if Pink Butterfly knows that Xiao Yao is not a person who will make trouble, but at this time, she is still very nervous, and her expression on her face is instantly solidified.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand, one hand embraces Xiaoyue, and the other hand grabs the track of the roller coaster. His body is hanging in the air, as if it is possible to fall at any time. However, at least at this time, they are not head down, and there is no continuous brain congestion, which makes Xiao Yao relieved, and Xiaoyue''s eyes are gradually bright.


    "Xiaoyue, follow my arm and climb up." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiaoyue looks up and down again.


    When she lowers her head, Xiao Yao can clearly feel that Xiaoyue''s body trembles a little. After all, she is only a child, even an adult, I''m afraid she will feel shivering under such circumstances.


    "Don''t look down." Xiao Yao said.


    At this time, the more you look down, the more scared you will be.


    Xiaoyue nodded, bit her lips, raised her head, looked at the top, hesitated for a few seconds, and then began to climb up.


    In these seconds of Xiaoyue''s hesitation, Xiao Yao didn''t urge her, because he knew that if he really urged her, it would only make Xiaoyue more nervous.


    Under such circumstances, Xiao Yao is not 100% sure. The more nervous he is, the more likely he will get into trouble.


    But at this time, Xiao Yao has already thought about it. If there is an accident and Xiaoyue falls down, he will jump down and let himself make Xiaoyue''s meat mat. Even if he pays his life, he won''t let Xiaoyue get hurt. He also has such assurance! This is what Xiao Yao thought at this time.


    Although Xiaoyue is not very old, because she often carries water and digs medicine in the mountains, she is much stronger than her peers, and her body is lighter, so she climbs up easily, which also makes Xiao Yao feel relieved.


    "Xiaoyue, we must hold fast. We''ll climb down together later!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiaoyue looks up at the sky and nods her head.


    She''s still afraid to look down, even now she''s safe.


    The people below have been shocked.


    No one thought that the people above would be so crazy.


    It''s a joke about your life!


    However, now Xiao Yao does not bother to guess other people''s ideas. For him, the safety of him and Xiaoyue is crucial.


    When Xiao Yao also climbed on the track, he hugged Xiaoyue again, and the two climbed down again.


    At this point, everything is safe for Xiao Yao.


    Even if the crisis is resolved, at least for Xiao Yao.


    But for those who stand and watch, Xiao Yao and Xiao Yue will feel nervous and nervous every time they take a step forward. These four words are just suitable for such a place.


    "My God, did I see spider man today?"


    "This is Superman!"


    Many people have taken out their mobile phones and started shooting.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao and Xiaoyue are getting closer to the ground, the person in charge of the playground is also relieved.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead. After a long breath, he rushed to the falling point.


    After Xiao Yao and Xiao Yue landed, the boss rushed with several people.


    "Are you all right, sir?" If people really die this time, the playground will be completely ruined, and closing the door will be a light punishment.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the man in his forties who was blocking his eyes and frowned a little: "who are you?"


    The man laughed awkwardly, rubbed his hand and said, "my name is pangjie, and I''m the person in charge of this playground."


    "That''s the boss?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes..." Pang Jie nodded.


    "You''d better close the playground earlier. Such accidents can happen. Do you know how serious the problem is?" Xiao Yao really wants to rush up and hit each other''s face with a fist. Although he is safe now, only he knows how dangerous he was before. If there is a slight mistake in the version, that is, he will lose his life.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." Pang Jie quickly apologized.


    At this time, in front of so many people, he did not dare to play a horizontal ah!


    By this time, the police and firefighters had already arrived, and three ambulances had followed.


    Then, many reporters came in one after another. After hearing what Xiao Yao had done before, they rushed to take photos to interview them, but they were all pushed aside by Xiao Yao.


    Although he and Xiaoyue are safe, now the pink butterfly is still on it!


    "Hurry up, open the ladder, go up and save people!" A middle-aged man in a fireman''s uniform looks like he should be a captain, and immediately prepares to carry out rescue work.


    "Captain Wang, I think we need to plan how to save now." Said another fireman, who was the same age as the captain.


    "What a plan! Do you know how long they can last? " Captain Wang pushed the man in front of him away. "It doesn''t need a plan. It''s just taking the ladder and starting to save people!"


    "But..." the man gave a wry smile and said, "what about their guardrails?"


    Wang captain slightly a Leng, turned to look at him, squinting: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, if you want to save people, you have to open their guardrails first, but if you want to open the guardrails, you have to open them together. We can''t save those people together!"


    After listening to his colleagues'' narration, Captain Wang frowned immediately.


    "Who is in charge?" He looked around and said.


    "I, I!" Pang Jie ran over.


    "What my colleagues say is true?" Captain Wang asked.


    "That''s right." Pang Jie said with a bitter face, "although the guardrail switch can still be used, once you press the switch, it''s all on."¡° What the hell is that Captain Wang stamped his feet, sweat began to overflow on his forehead, and his brain was running at a high speed¡° Who has a way? Come up with a plan Captain Wang said in a loud voice. Those firefighters, one by one, you look at me, I look at you, all at a loss. It''s really difficult to come up with a solution under such circumstances¡° Captain, why don''t we use the cutter? "¡° Such a distance, with the cutting machine is too dangerous, but also easy to cause a big shock Captain Wang said with a bitter smile¡° Hey, fireman, you can find Superman! " Pang Jie patted his head and said¡° Looking for Superman? Go to your uncle. You still want to joke, don''t you? " Team leader Wang wanted to slap pangjie out.

 Chapter 449

    When Pang Jie saw captain Wang angry, he was still a little depressed at the beginning. After listening to the other party''s words, he immediately understood that the other party had misunderstood his own meaning. He was also embarrassed. After all, no matter who heard what he said just now, he would think he was a psycho. In such a case, he could still joke.


    Fortunately, he still had the previous video in his hand, so he quickly opened it and handed it over.


    When Captain Wang watched the video, he also briefly introduced the previous situation.


    "Yes?" Team leader Wang didn''t bother to pay attention to pangjie at first, but when he saw the video shot on his mobile phone, his brow immediately wrinkled. Finally, his eyes were all round.


    "Lying trough, this is really Superman!" Captain Wang couldn''t help being surprised.


    Pang Jie nodded quickly: "that is, Captain Wang, this guy can pull the iron fence open directly, otherwise we''ll let him help us!"


    "Is he still here?" Captain Wang asked.


    "There it is Pang Jie nodded and pointed to Xiao Yao.


    Wang captain immediately with people, big step meteor toward the direction of Xiao Yao came.


    When he got to him, he opened his mouth and said, "comrade, we need your help!"


    Now he is too lazy to think about how Xiao Yao did it before, but he knows that Xiao Yao really has a way.


    As long as there is a way, how does the other party do it? Although captain Wang is also very curious, this time is definitely not the time to ask these questions.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, some doubts looking at each other: "you are firefighters, what can I do for you?"


    Captain Wang had no choice but to simply explain the difficulties they are facing again, and finally added: "comrade, we really want to save people, but now, the problem of guardrail is like a big river in front of us. Maybe we can figure out a way, but we don''t know how long it will take. We can''t continue to wait!"


    Xiao Yao''s face is a little ugly.


    For nothing else, the main reason is that there are too many reporters and onlookers around now. If he really cooperates with the work of firefighters, he will be published in the newspaper tomorrow. Maybe he will be published in the evening news. At that time, he doesn''t know how to explain. Does he say that he is born with great strength?


    But after three seconds of hesitation, he immediately nodded and agreed.


    He also thought about it well. In any case, previously, what should be exposed and what should not have been exposed had already been exposed and videotaped. Therefore, even if he doesn''t do it now, some problems still have to be faced. Since this is the case, it''s better to do it directly. Besides, in this situation, there is no time to think about the problem of exposure.


    If you let your grandfather know that he chose to stand by, he would surely kill himself alive.


    Even Xiao Yao himself couldn''t bear it.


    So now, he just has no choice!


    "No problem, I can help." Xiao Yao gave such an answer after a moment of silence.


    "Great!" Captain Wang was overjoyed, "hurry up, go up the ladder!"


    The rescue work is going on in an orderly way.


    Now, many reporters have begun to take pictures and take pictures.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao felt uncomfortable all over, but later he reluctantly accepted this reality. Anyway, he had already taken the first step. Even if he wanted to step back, no one would give him this opportunity.


    As soon as they got close to the roller coaster, the people burst into tears.


    "Help me, help me quickly, I have heart disease!" A man nearest to Xiao Yao said.


    "Damn, you''re going on a roller coaster with a heart attack? You''re not having a heart attack, are you having a brain attack? " Xiao Yao just glanced and judged that what the other party said was a lie. He didn''t bother to talk to the other party at all.


    "Save who first?" Captain Wang, who came up with Xiao Yao, asked.


    "She." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and points to the pink butterfly.


    "Yes? Why? " Captain Wang was puzzled. "There''s an aunt here... Or shall we save her first?"


    "No, I''ll save my friend first." Xiao Yao said.


    Captain Wang understood in a moment, and his face sank: "you want to save her first, because she is your friend?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao laughed, "do you think I''m particularly selfish? However, even if you really think so, it doesn''t matter to me, because I''m not Superman, and I didn''t think that I must save the world. For me, my responsibility is to protect myself, the people around me, my relatives, lovers and friends. If I can''t even protect them, why should I protect others? "


    Captain Wang really thinks Xiao Yao is selfish.


    But he also found that what the other party said seemed reasonable. At least at this time, he had no time to think about an excuse to refute.


    "Yes!" Anyway, to save anyone first is to save them. Xiao Yao is also obliged to help them. Even if captain Wang feels uncomfortable, he can''t pick out any thorns at this time, so he has no choice but to agree.


    "Ah! You help me first! I''m the nearest! " The man who just said he had a heart attack yelled.


    "Keep roaring. If you scare me, maybe I will go down and not save people." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    The man immediately chose to shut up.


    I can''t help it. Now I''m still counting on them to save my life. If people really ignore me, or choose the last one to save myself, isn''t that lifting a stone and hitting my feet?


    When the ladder moves to the edge of pink butterfly, Shi Shatian reaches out his hand and directly pulls the iron guardrail in front of pink butterfly. At the same time, he hugs Pink Butterfly and makes her stand on the ladder smoothly.


    "I thought I was going to die." The pink butterfly gasped, and her pale face looked a little frightening.


    "If you can''t die, if I live, you won''t die." Xiao Yao glanced at her and said.


    Pink Butterfly slightly a Leng, light smile nodded.


    The corner of Captain Wang''s mouth was twitching.


    At this time, he did not know how to express his depression. What time is it? Does this guy still want to pick up girls? I don''t take other people''s lives seriously, do I?


    That''s exactly what it is.


    If Xiao Yao can save others, he will do it.


    But since there is a choice, Xiao Yao will first save the people he cares about.


    As he said, he is not Superman, and he will not do anything to sacrifice himself for others.


    For him, only the people around him are the most important.


    "Who do you want to save first?" After the pink butterfly got off the ladder, Captain Wang asked again.


    "She." Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to a young girl.


    "Brother, do you have to pick up a beautiful rescue?" Captain Wang is going to be crazy. He thinks Xiao Yao must be a wolf. He''s ready to take advantage.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and frowned: "she really has heart disease."


    "Well... Well?" Captain Wang was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "If we don''t save her now, she won''t be alive in five minutes." Xiao Yao said.


    "How do you know?" Captain Wang scratched his head.


    "I''m Chinese medicine." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Captain Wang looks at Xiao Yao with a very distrustful look. Obviously, he has no way to believe that this young man, who looks like he is only in his twenties, is a traditional Chinese medicine. Even if he is really a traditional Chinese medicine, what experience does he have at this age?


    If a patient chooses western medicine, he will definitely choose a 30-40-year-old with a stable knife and mature mind.


    But if you choose traditional Chinese medicine, you just need to follow it. The older you are, the better. Even at the age of 70 or 80, there is no problem!


    Xiao Yao is too young to be trusted.


    "You don''t believe me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Captain Wang wants to nod, but he is also worried that Xiao Yao will be angry.


    "We don''t have a choice. Make a choice as soon as possible!" Xiao Yao said seriously.


    When Captain Wang was staring at by Xiao Yao with such eyes, and then heard the tone of the other party''s voice, he suddenly felt a pressure. Because of that pressure, he almost had no time to respond, and quickly nodded: "yes." With these words, he picked up his walkie talkie again, "the ladder moves one meter to the left."


    After that, he was a little surprised.


    He did not know why he would subconsciously nod down.


    Originally, he also felt that it was a choice he had no choice but to make.


    But after he thought about it carefully, he overturned the idea. He found that he was afraid at that time, because he felt an invisible pressure on Xiao Yao, which led him to nod and agree to the other party''s request.


    "I hope you are not joking with me, otherwise I will not let you go." Captain Wang said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and laughed: "I don''t like joking."


    "I hope so." Team Wang sighed.


    It is vigorously opened the railings, only in the young girl''s side is also sitting a man, look at two people''s appearance should be lovers.


    Xiao Yao catches the girl, while captain Wang catches the boy.


    When the girl sat on the ladder, she immediately turned her eyes and fainted.


    The boy burst into tears.


    "Save Tingting quickly, she has heart disease, you save her quickly!"


    Captain Wang was a little stunned when he heard the boy''s words, and immediately turned to look at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of incomprehension. Because they talked in a very low voice before, he was sure that the other party absolutely did not hear the content of their conversation with Xiao Yao.


    So, does this girl really have a heart attack?


    Is this guy really Chinese medicine?


    "Don''t cry. It''s no use." When Xiao Yao talks, he takes out the fire needle, and draws out a silver needle and plunges it into the girl''s abdomen.


    "Are you really Chinese medicine?" Captain Wang still couldn''t help asking¡° I said, "I don''t like jokes." Xiao yaotou said without raising his head.

 Chapter 450

    Now, Captain Wang believes Xiao Yao completely.


    He thinks that this young man who has subverted his understanding of the world from the very beginning is really not simple.


    Who can imagine, Xiao Yao really can rely on a strength, the iron guardrail abruptly broken?


    Who can imagine that this young man is really a traditional Chinese medicine?


    It''s all incredible.


    Anyway, now captain Wang has begun to believe Xiao Yao. Next, Xiao Yao said that whoever he saves first will save first. He has no opinion at all.


    However, I don''t know if Xiao Yao did it intentionally. The man who said he had heart disease at the beginning was the last one saved by Xiao Yao. The young man complained about this.


    After getting down the ladder, he stares at Xiao Yao.


    "You get back at me!" He said, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, first stunned, then couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Seeing Xiao Yao''s disgusting smile on his face, the young man became even more angry.


    "I laugh that you really look up to yourself. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I can''t think of a reason to get back at you." Xiao Yao said.


    "You just see that I lied to you when I said I had heart disease, so you are not happy and want to revenge me, right?" Said the young man.


    Xiao Yao is really a little sad.


    "First of all, I''m the last one to save you because your spirit is the best." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m in the best spirits!" Young people are about to jump, "which eye of yours can see my spirit best? I''ve suffered a lot in the past, so I feel better for a while. Do you still think I''m in good spirits


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and lost his previous patience. He said with a sneer, "do you think you are still in a bad mood now? Turn around and have a look. Even if everyone is safe, have they all recovered? "


    Captain Wang and others had the same idea as Xiao Yao, but now listening to Xiao Yao''s words, all of these people have reflected, and all of them have a sudden look on their faces. It''s true! If this guy''s spirit is not the best, how can he still have the energy to point at Xiao Yao''s nose now?


    Those reporters originally thought that there would be a lot of excitement. Maybe the original hero would become a small bellied person, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, they all responded.


    "Hey, ungrateful. There''s a writing head for this, too." A reporter wearing glasses said with a smile.


    The young man was a little confused.


    When he heard the people around him sneer at him, he came back to himself and said angrily, "you are retaliating me! Crouching trough, you dare to black me and pour dirty water on my head. Do you know who I am? "


    "Young man, you''ve just been saved. Pay attention to what you say." Captain Wang frowned and said.


    "Damn, I don''t pay attention. What can you do to me? A fire brigade captain, dare to play in front of me? You really take yourself seriously, don''t you? Do you know who I am? Do you know what will happen if you offend me? " The young man vented his anger on captain Wang again.


    This time, Captain Wang, who has a good character, is also a little angry.


    He was not angry at being pointed at by the nose. What really made him angry was that the one who pointed to his nose and scolded him was the one he and Xiao Yao saved together.


    This made him feel helpless and painful.


    "If you don''t shut up, no matter who you are, I''ll make you regret it." Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind the young man.


    The young man turned around and saw a beautiful girl.


    He was stupefied for a moment, and felt that the girl looked very familiar. When he was curious, the girl had wiped his shoulder and walked up to Xiao Yao. Then he immediately reached out and held Xiao Yao''s two hands. His concerned eyes looked up and down at him: "are you ok? I was crazy when I watched the online news before. How can you do such a dangerous thing? Do you know what happens if you fall down? "


    "What else can we do? Break it into meat pie." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "You... Why aren''t you afraid at all?" Li Xiaoxiao stamped his feet angrily. This guy doesn''t take his own life as one thing, does he? Isn''t it popular nowadays not to take one''s own life seriously?


    "I''m fine now, aren''t I? Don''t worry Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, you''re OK, but I have something to do! I''m traumatized! " Said the young man suddenly in his voice.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Li Xiaoxiao turned his face directly and looked at him again with cold eyes.


    She also wanted to scold. Originally, she was in a bad mood, but in the end, there was another one who came out to scold.


    "Before, he saved you, and you scolded him. Was your conscience eaten by the dog?" The onlookers could no longer see it.


    "Damn it, it''s none of your business. Believe it or not?" The young man said with a cold snort.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed in front of the young man''s eyes. Then, a pain came from his abdomen. The next second, he flew out directly and fell heavily on the ground. It was dusty and almost fainted.


    When he recovered, he held his belly and began to scream.


    And out of the foot, not others, it is also pulling the moon before the pink butterfly.


    "The best way for a cheap mouth is to let his mouth scream." Pink Butterfly said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time, everyone''s attention was attracted by the pink butterfly.


    No one thought that the girl who looked timid would have such a powerful explosive force, could rush directly in front of the young man, and kick the young man out.


    Did the girl also take Dali pill?


    Many people are surprised, but Captain Wang is not surprised at all.


    Pink butterfly is Xiao Yao''s friend. Captain Wang knew this when he was saving people.


    Maybe captain Wang would be surprised if he was kicked by someone else, but he couldn''t find any reason to be surprised when he thought that he was Xiao Yao''s friend.


    Xiao Yao himself is a bug like existence, his friend Niu, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it?


    "Xiaoyue, let''s go first." The pink butterfly pulls Xiaoyue and says.


    "Yes Xiaoyue nodded¡° Stop Li Xiaoxiao suddenly spoke.


    Pink Butterfly stops, turns around and looks at Li Xiaoxiao. Her eyes are full of doubts. She doesn''t know the other party''s purpose.


    "If you hadn''t let Xiao Yao come to the playground, maybe this would not have happened today." Li Xiaoxiao said, "do you know how dangerous it was before?"


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t say that." Xiao Yao pulled Li Xiaoxiao, "it''s not pink butterfly who asked me to come, but I want to bring Xiaoyue to the amusement park."


    "But..." Li Xiaoxiao still wants to talk, but after touching Xiao Yao''s eyes, she wrongly closes her mouth.


    Pink Butterfly smiles and says, "is he your husband?"


    "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and shook his head subconsciously.


    "He''s not your husband. You care about me?" Pink Butterfly said, pulling Xiaoyue, natural and unrestrained left.


    After Li Xiaoxiao came back, looking at the back of pink butterfly, she could only continue stamping her feet, but also had some helplessness. Who could make her beat Pink Butterfly? If her skill is also very good, now she will fight with pink butterfly for 300 rounds.


    "This is really a very fierce woman..." make complaints about the captain''s heart.


    Previously, when Xiao Yao rescued pink butterfly, he only said "friend", not "girlfriend".


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s intimacy with Li Xiaoxiao, he can guess that Xiao Yao''s real girlfriend is now this girl.


    Pink butterfly is challenging his real girlfriend!


    Tut Tut, do girls nowadays have such personality? Anyway, for a while and a half, Captain Wang can''t understand the young people''s ideas. He thinks that he must be too old, which leads to a big generation gap with the young people now, even in terms of ideas


    "By the way, comrade, I don''t know your name yet." Captain Wang said with a smile.


    "Can you call me Lei Feng?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Mr. ray... Eh?" Captain Wang really thought that this was Xiao Yao''s name, but he couldn''t laugh or cry when he understood it. However, he was a smart man. He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t want to disclose too much of his information. Now captain Wang can understand it. From what Xiao Yao had done before, it seems that this is obviously not an ordinary person. People don''t want to disclose too much of his information, This is understandable, so Captain Wang did not go on asking.


    "Thank you for your help today." Captain Wang zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao just waved his hand and didn''t say anything more, but this time he suddenly thought of a problem and whispered: "I broke so many guardrails before, do you think the playground will trouble me?"


    Captain Wang couldn''t laugh or cry: "before you said you were not a joker, now you are a joker!"


    Xiao Yaosheng said: "don''t you find that my tone is very serious? How did it become a joke when it came to you? "


    Pang Jie had already run over and quickly said, "don''t worry, sir, our amusement park will not ask you to compensate for the loss. On the contrary, we will give you a large amount of bonus!" When he spoke, Pang Jie had already taken out a bank card and handed it to him.


    "There''s 200000 yuan in it, which is the bonus from our amusement park. You must accept it!"

 Chapter 451

    In fact, Pang Jie is not a very generous person, but this time, he felt that he had to spend money.


    If it''s not because of Xiao Yao this time, if someone really dies, it will make a big deal. At that time, the amusement park will not only have to close down, but he, the person in charge, will also have to be investigated. Even if nothing is found out, he still can''t afford to go.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao really helped him indirectly this time.


    This 200000 yuan is worth a lot of money! After all, this time he really owes a big favor.


    What''s more, there are so many reporters here. He is the owner of the playground. Even if the playground can''t be opened in the future, his surface work must be very good.


    "Bonus?" Xiao Yao turned and looked at Pang Jie, "for me?"


    "Yes Pang Jie nodded quickly. He felt that the young man must be excited and stupid at this time.


    "Forget it. I don''t need it." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Yes?" Pang Jie is slightly stunned, and then stares at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of incomprehensibility. Maybe he can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea now. How much money does the other party have! Two hundred thousand, so you don''t see it?


    "I suggest you, ah, put away the 200000 yuan, and then consolidate the safety of your playground equipment and eliminate some potential safety hazards. This is the most important thing." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao''s words made Pang Jie look hot.


    As if someone gave him a slap, let him face hot pain.


    "Cough... You''re right. I''ll pay attention to this in the future. Moreover, I''ll start to investigate various security risks." Pang Jie said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao said this directly in front of so many people. For a while, he really couldn''t accept it.


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    "By the way, this time, what''s going on?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Actually, I don''t know." Pang Jie has an impulse to cry when he mentions this problem. Even now, he doesn''t know what''s going on. He is still very concerned about the equipment in his playground. After all, once something goes wrong, he will have bad luck, so he has to be concerned.


    But this time, I don''t know what happened. The roller coaster system was maliciously damaged by hackers. As for who did it, now he doesn''t know. If he wants to find out, I''m afraid it''s also damaged. Moreover, the circuit board seems to have been damaged. There''s no way to start other programs.


    If it wasn''t for this, maybe Xiao Yao wouldn''t be needed at all.


    After listening to Pang Jie''s words, Xiao Yao was stunned for a while, then frowned again, obviously very depressed.


    He felt vaguely that this was an "accident" aimed at himself, but now listening to Pang Jie''s expression, even if someone really aimed at Xiao Yao, it seemed that there was no way to track him down, which made him feel very depressed.


    Because Xiao Yao can''t even find a suspect now. There are too many people he has offended.


    "I can''t count on you, it seems." Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed.


    Pang Jie smiles bitterly. He doesn''t know what Xiao Yao means, but it seems that he is really weak?


    However, he did not feel how weak he was!


    "Captain Wang, thank you for everything this time." Xiao Yao and captain Wang shook hands again. He was very moved by the captain of the fire brigade.


    "Well, I have to thank you for that. After all, it''s my duty, but it''s not your duty." After shaking hands with Xiao Yao, Captain Wang touched the back of his head and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao relaxed a smile, said with a smile: "Captain Wang, I think, if someone really feel that this is your obligation, then, that person is too sad."


    "..." Captain Wang took a deep breath and nodded heavily, "thank you for your words."


    Xiao Yao didn''t mean to say anything nice, because he didn''t have to try to please captain Wang. What he said now is all from his heart. Although captain Wang got his salary, he didn''t need to be so attentive, and he didn''t need to take risks or even pay his life. If someone really thinks that they should fulfill this obligation, A man like that must have his conscience eaten by a dog.


    But Captain Wang can''t say that, or even he can''t think that way. Now Xiao Yao''s words suddenly make captain Wang, who was a little depressed, feel like he''s keeping the clouds open and seeing the moon.


    The previous words of the young man made all the firefighters feel depressed and aggrieved, but they were still comforting themselves. Now Xiao Yao''s words made their originally silent heart burn up in an instant. Even if it was just such a short word, it would make them feel worthwhile.


    Even if you give your life, it''s worth it¡° All right, Captain Wang, I won''t delay your time to close the team. Go back and have a good rest. " Xiao Yao said¡° Hey, I don''t have time for a good rest. " Captain Wang shook his head. Xiao Yao nodded, which is also true. Captain Wang, they just need to be on call at any time. Where there is a problem, they have to appear. Although Xiao Yao has never been a fireman, he still understands this¡° Hello hero, would you like to accept our interview? " A young girl with a microphone in her hand came up to Xiao Yao and said¡° Hero Xiao Yao shook his head. "I''m not a hero. I just do something I can do. Besides, my first choice is to save my friend first. How can I be a hero if I''m such a practical person?" The reporter''s expression became a little embarrassed, although they all know some, but no one thought Xiao Yao would be so straightforward to say, how embarrassing that is¡° In addition, I hope you can clearly understand who saved everyone this time, not me, but them. " When he said this, Xiao Yao''s eyes also looked at captain Wang and others standing beside him. Those firefighters, one by one, are staring at the stone, and even some can''t believe their ears. In their opinion, this matter has already been on the news, that is to say, the whole Haitian city, even the whole Chinese people, will pay attention to this matter today, how glorious it is to be a hero, but now, Xiao Yao has no intention to accept the reporter''s interview, and even push such glory to them. The firemen were speechless one by one. For a long time, they never thought that they had to regard themselves as heroes, because when they put on that uniform, a kind of thought appeared in their mind. No matter what they do, even if they give their lives, they should do it, just because they are firefighters. Over time, this idea is deeply rooted in his mind. But today, Xiao Yao has overturned their previous ideas. Everyone was silent. Those reporters who were still rushing to interview Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, they all blushed. Xiao Yao is right. They all thought that this was what the firefighters should do. Xiao Yao''s saving people was to be brave for a just cause and become a hero, while the firefighters'' saving people could only be said to have professionalism. That''s all. It''s obviously unfair to them. Just because they got those salaries? But are those wages enough to make them work hard? Xiao Yao looked around and said with a smile, "I don''t mean anything else. I just think it''s not good to take other people''s efforts for granted." When Xiao Yao finished his sentence, all the people responded one by one¡° Let''s go. " Xiao Yao turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao and said¡° Yes Li Xiaoxiao nodded, but she didn''t think she had to stay here¡° Mr. Xiao, may I ask you a question? " A male reporter suddenly spoke. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by him in the past. After Xiao Yao said what he had said before, he even had to interview Xiao Yao at this time. Although he said that this is not a problem, is it disharmonious? It''s too embarrassing for Xiao Yao! Xiao Yao is also a little Leng for a while, glanced at the male reporter, asked: "what do you want to say?"¡° I''m just a little curious. If you were not on it before, and your friends were not on it, would you still save people? " The man said solemnly. Xiao Yao smiles¡° I will not With these three words finished, all of them stared at Xiao Yao. Anyway, now that people have been saved, why should we say such words? Just say that you will, and there won''t be any trouble. Is Xiao Yao too honest¡° Why? " The young reporter is going to be depressed¡° Because I''m not 100% sure. " Xiao Yao said, "I can go to save people. If there is a passer-by lying on the side of the road, I will go to save him immediately. However, when I am not 100% sure that I will not be in danger, I will not do it. If I don''t do it, it is a kind of mistake, it is a kind of Daode kidnapping." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao took a deep breath: "I will try my best to save others, but it must be based on the premise that I can guarantee my own safety. If I can''t protect my own life, but want to save others, it''s stupid. If the person I didn''t save dies, I still have a chance to save others. If I die, What about those who could have been saved by me? "

 Chapter 452

    The term "moral kidnapping" is often used in some places in recent years.


    At the beginning, there was a college student kneeling at the door of a company. Because he was ill, he hoped that the boss of the company would give him money for medical treatment, and promised that he could help the company in the future.


    The boss didn''t show up.


    After that, there was a storm of public opinion on the Internet.


    Many people begin to accuse the boss of that company of being rich and unkind. They are already so rich. Will spending hundreds of thousands of dollars to cure a college student affect his most basic life? Why is the boss so unkind?


    This is the simplest moral kidnapping.


    The boss of that company worked hard step by step. For him, a dime was earned by his own sweat. It was obvious that a man suddenly appeared, and he would need hundreds of thousands, or even millions, to hold out his hand. Why did he give it to him?


    If he doesn''t give it, it''s just being rich and heartless?


    This is a great irony. Most of the people who set off public opinion on the Internet also have some hatred of the rich.


    Helping is love, kindness and kindness. But if you don''t help, it''s just someone else''s duty.


    What did you do wrong?


    Xiao Yao told the story to every reporter on the scene. After that, those people fell into meditation.


    Xiao Yao pulls Li Xiaoxiao, has pushed away the crowd and chooses to leave.


    After finding that he was far away from the crowd, Xiao Yao took a long breath.


    "Cut, you''ve wasted your chance!" Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand and looks at her.


    "It''s a famous opportunity. If you can seize the opportunity just now and make some hype, maybe you will be completely on fire, and your company will be on fire with you then?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "there are too many psychopathic keyboard men in this world. If they touch the mobile phone and keyboard without swearing, they will feel uncomfortable all over. I really don''t want to meet such people. They can''t play through the computer, and they waste car oil. What a trouble."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face was taut. He wanted to laugh and stopped, but he just cut it.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "still angry?"


    Li Xiaoxiao still doesn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. Naturally, he can guess the reason why Li Xiaoxiao is angry.


    He put his hands on Li Xiaoxiao''s shoulders.


    "Let go of me." Li Xiaoxiao said with a cold face.


    "Oh." Xiao Yao put down his two hands.


    Li Xiaoxiao was so angry that he was about to jump: "let you go, do you really go? Why didn''t I find you so obedient before? "


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed.


    He felt that he was really a little silly, otherwise how could he not guess the girl''s mind?


    If he let other men know what he thought, he would be comforted: brother, you think too much.


    In this world, how many men can grasp women''s psychological activities?


    Woman''s heart is a needle on the bottom of the sea. This sentence has been passed down till now. It can be seen how many people have been deeply tortured by woman''s heart


    "In fact, it can only be regarded as a natural and man-made disaster. I can''t avoid this disaster. What do you think?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips: "if you say so, I can believe it?"


    Xiao Yao sighed: "big deal, I will not come to the playground in the future."


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly reaches out his hand and hugs Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t mean I don''t want you to come to the playground. I''m just not happy. Why does pink butterfly have to be by your side?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Because Xiaoyue likes her. She is Xiaoyue''s mother. Xiaoyue also hopes that she and I can play with her." Xiao Yao said.


    "Maybe she will really become your child''s mother in the future." Li Xiaoxiao complained.


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines.


    How did you go around for a long time and finally get yourself in?


    "Xiaoxiao, you really think too much. Pink Butterfly and I are just friends. It''s not as complicated as you think." Xiao Yao said, sweating.


    "Do you really think so?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Yes


    "But can you guarantee that''s what Pink Butterfly thinks?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao can''t go on.


    It''s hard to be a man! Not only to know their own mind, but also to know other people''s mind, this is really a torture thing.


    Just then, pink butterfly called.


    After answering the phone, Xiaoyao asked, "where are you?"


    "I''ll take Xiaoyue back first." "Pink Butterfly said," lest your girlfriend see me and have to blow hair. "


    "..." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao in front of him, thinking that even if he didn''t see you, he would not be hairy for a while


    Of course, he can only think about this sentence in his mind. If he says it, the consequences will be very serious.


    "Well, I see." After hanging up the phone, Xiao yaocai sighed, "let''s go back, too."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    I got into the car and there was a silence.


    Xiao Yao wants to speak to break the silence at this moment, but several times he wants to speak, but he doesn''t know what he should say at this time. He simply keeps silent. It can be seen that Li Xiaoxiao is still angry. No matter what he says, he may bump into the muzzle of the gun at this time.


    "Am I a little too angry?" Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    "No!" Xiao Yao shook his head quickly, but he didn''t dare to follow Li Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "But I think so." Li Xiaoxiao reached out and held Xiao Yao''s hand. "Do you know what it''s like to like someone?"


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    Li Xiaoxiao continued: "that is, as long as someone touches you, I think they want to rob my boyfriend."


    Xiao Yao


    "Do you know what it''s like to fall in love with someone?" Xiao Yao bit his finger and said.


    "How do you feel?" Li Xiaoxiao is very strange.


    "That is, I am as ugly as a pig, and you will worry about whether others will come and rob me." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t hold on this time and laughed.


    She patted Xiao Yao gently: "how can you say that about yourself?"


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    "I''m not angry with you." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed to hear this sentence: "really?"


    "I didn''t think of a reason to be angry." Li Xiaoxiao said, "although I want to be angry, I want to be angry, but after thinking for a long time, I can''t find a reason to be angry, so I''d better give up at last."


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly and says nothing


    Back in the courtyard, Gao Feng and Mr. Li are playing chess.


    The two old men blushed.


    "I haven''t met such a strong opponent for a long time. Doctor Gao, you really have something to hide!"


    "It''s just that, hey, Lao Li, I didn''t expect you to have such means, but I think it''s me who can laugh to the end." Gao Feng smiles with confidence.


    When Xiao Yao heard these words, he walked towards the two old men and said to Li Xiaoxiao beside him: "my grandfather is also very good at chess. It seems that these two are rivals."


    However, when he came to the front, there was a feeling of ignorance.


    "Commander? brigadier? What the hell is this Xiao Yao was shocked.


    "Military chess!" Gao Feng glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "look at you, you''re still too knowledgeable."


    Xiao Yao is crazy.


    It''s not that he didn''t know military chess, but he didn''t expect that the two old men were sitting here sweating, playing military chess that the children don''t want to play now.


    Why don''t they go to double row and play lol?


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I have something to discuss with you." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao quickly sat down: "grandfather, what''s the matter, you tell me."


    "Actually, there are two things to be exact." Gao Feng said, "first thing, you start a pharmaceutical company."


    "Ah?" "Pharmaceutical companies? What can I do for you, grandfather? If there is a need, Xiaoxiao has a pharmaceutical company at home. "


    "This can''t trouble them. It''s not appropriate." Gao Feng said.


    "Dr. Gao, what you said is that if you want to send someone, just say it directly, and say it''s not appropriate. Isn''t that too obvious?" Mr. Li feigned anger.


    Gao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s not unexpected. It''s mainly for other reasons. I hope Xiao Yao''s medicine will be free in the future."


    "Free?" Xiao Yao is a little confused.


    How to make money for free? How to run a pharmaceutical company without making money? This is just a bottomless pit. My grandfather wanted to do good deeds, but he didn''t come here, did he?


    Li Laozi and Li Xiaoxiao were also a little surprised: "doctor Gao, what do you mean?"


    "I used to think that I would go back to the mountains and do nothing about the world, but now that I''m down the mountain, I can''t be idle at home. I have to do something. The only thing I can do is to save people. If I can''t save people, I''ll never take money. Xiao Yao also knows that."


    Xiao Yao nodded. Since he can remember, he has never seen his grandfather save people and collect money. The main reason is that at that time, his grandfather only treated the villagers at the foot of the mountain, and they didn''t have money.


    "So, just start a free pharmaceutical company. Otherwise, Jishitang can''t stand my idea." Said the grandfather.


    "Don''t mention Jishitang, I can''t hold it..." Xiao Yao said in a low voice. Although he has some money now, he can''t stand such a toss.


    "What''s your hurry? It''s mine, not yours. I didn''t say you can''t make money! " The peak is meaningful¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao suddenly came to the spirit¡° Do you still remember the mysterious book of medical knowledge? " Gao Feng asked with a cough. Xiao Yao nodded quickly. He gave the book xuanming to his grandfather¡° I learned a lot from that book, including a lot about alchemy. I plan to refine some pills. At that time, you can sell pills. I''ll sell ordinary pills. The money for pills is enough to run the whole pharmaceutical company. " Gao Feng said. Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly lit up. Xiao Yao is very confident about his grandfather''s Alchemy level. As for those people who know how to make pills, Xiao Yao doesn''t worry at all. Unless their brains are broken, he won''t buy them¡° It''s OK for us to solve this problem! " Li said. Gao Feng glanced at him and gave him a deep smile: "Lao Li, if I give you a pill and say that taking this pill can prolong your life for three years, do you believe it?"¡° Letter Master Li nodded hard¡° Will people believe you when you tell them? " Gao Feng asked Mr. Li was silent. The reason why he believes in Gao Feng is that Gao Feng is a miracle doctor, but why do others believe him¡° Xiao Yao, if you say it, will others believe it? " Gao Feng asked¡° There are a lot of people who believe that there are a lot of Wu family, Xia family, Qin family and Yan family. " Xiao Yao said¡° That''s why. " Gao Feng laughs.

 Chapter 453

    In fact, Gao Feng''s consideration is quite correct.


    Some people believe Xiao Yao''s words, but I''m afraid there are few people who believe them. After all, Xiao Yao is a miracle doctor in other people''s eyes, but the Li family has no such ability. Besides, Gao Feng is Xiao Yao''s grandfather. That is to say, Xiao Yao will not have any opinions if he really loses enough to eat, The Li family is different.


    Mr. Li doesn''t have a problem. Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t have a problem. Then the rest of the Li family don''t have a problem?


    Mr. Li is very clear about this. After all, the Li group is not owned by the Li family alone, and there are other shareholders. Therefore, after listening to Gao Feng''s ideas, he did not insist on anything.


    After talking with Gao Feng, the second grandfather just came back from outside.


    "Second grandfather, where have you been?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I went to see an old friend." Jinglei sat on the stone bench and said with a smile.


    "Old friend?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "Do you also have old friends in Haitian?"


    "You''re right. How come your second grandfather''s popularity is so bad?" Jinglei laughs.


    Xiao Yao pats his brain and laughs with embarrassment. There''s something wrong with that. In the inner world, if you want to talk about the best popularity, it''s probably his second grandfather, and he''s also the idol that many people worship. Xiao Yao thinks that if it''s not because he was the grandson of his second grandfather, it''s estimated that Jinglei would be his idol.


    After Jinglei finished his sentence, he sighed again and said helplessly, "I wanted to visit a few more, but those old friends in the past were seriously ill, or they had died, and some of them had lost the news. Few of them could really have a drink with me."


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say after listening to the second grandfather.


    The second grandfather is old, and he is very old in the inner world. It''s normal for those who can make friends with him to be old. In addition, it''s normal for those who practice martial arts to have some hidden injuries. When they were young, they were energetic and could suppress their hidden diseases. But when they were old, those hidden diseases began to attack, But it can really kill people. For example, Master Wu is a typical example.


    Gao Feng reached out and patted Jinglei on the shoulder.


    "OK, what''s so sad about it? Life, aging, illness and death are normal. Besides, death doesn''t necessarily mean the end!" Gao Feng said with a smile, "after people die, they may enter another world. Your old friends just go first. When you arrive, you may find that they have set up the chessboard and the wine has been cooked."


    Startled thunder slightly a Leng, then laugh, energetically nodded: "elder brother, you say more, but I think too shallow."


    Xiao Yao sighed a little.


    Everyone will be afraid of death. No matter who is poor or rich, they will be afraid of death. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that it is better to live than to die. People often say something. Anyway, it is better to die than to be poor. This is bullshit. If he really wants to die, how can he live to the present?


    However, when you really live to an age, you can see a lot of things. For example, your grandfather, a young man, has little experience. Maybe you can''t understand his idea. But after decades of spring and autumn, you will feel relaxed.


    Of course, Xiao Yao can''t understand his grandfather''s thought.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I saw the news outside before. Are you a hero again?" Thunder asked.


    Xiao Yao a burst of astonishment: "so soon on the news?"


    "It''s just that your picture is still on a big screen in the center of the city." Jinglei took a sip of tea and said.


    Both Mr. Li and Gao Feng look at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile: "in fact, there is no big deal."


    "Xiaoxiao, if you don''t talk about it, you can talk about it." Gao Feng said.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and nodded, so she had to tell him what happened in the playground.


    She did not put too much responsibility on pink butterfly, because she also understood that her dissatisfaction with pink butterfly was just because she was jealous. If she really said it, in the eyes of her grandfather and second grandfather, she might become a chicken bellied woman, which was obviously not what Li Xiaoxiao wanted.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s narration, Jinglei touched his chin and said with a smile, "roller coaster accidents should be very rare, right?"


    "Well, it''s very rare." Xiao Yao nodded, "it seems that my luck is worse than normal people."


    "Is it really just bad luck?" Jinglei pointed out, "I never felt that the world would be full of coincidences."


    Speaking of this, Jinglei didn''t go on.


    From Xiao Yao''s eyes, he knew that his grandson was not a fool. He was not the only one who doubted some obvious things. Xiao Yao did think that it was someone who wanted to make trouble for himself, but this problem just started, and he didn''t continue to look for it. Although he hasn''t been down the mountain for a long time, there are too many people he has offended. Basically, he can''t count them. People who want his life can almost row from Haitian city to Kyoto. How can this be counted? So, he doesn''t think about it at all¡° Forget it. Let''s not talk about this problem. Remember, if you need any help from me and your grandfather, just say that we are not old enough to move. " Thunder said. Xiao Yao quickly nodded: "Hey, second grandfather, if you say that, if I am really bullied, I will come back to you for sure. There is such a strong grandfather as a backer. Now I am walking horizontally outside."¡° It''s a crab walking sideways Thunder exclaimed with a smile¡° Xiao Yao, what I told you before, you should be careful. " Gao Feng zhengse said. Xiao Yao nodded quickly: "of course, I dare not neglect what my grandfather told me."¡° okay? Xiao Yao, what did your grandfather tell you? " Jinglei asked curiously. Xiao Yaofu whispered in Jinglei''s ear¡° Shit! Is it true or not? " After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Jinglei, who has always been indifferent, immediately stares round his eyes and his face is unbelievable. Then he looks at the peak with a strange look and purses his lips. His expression is like seeing an alien¡° "Yes?" Gao Feng immediately noticed something was wrong. "What are you doing looking at me like this?"¡° Brother, is that really your idea? " Thunder whispered. Gao Feng faintly felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t ask much at the moment. He just nodded: "what''s the problem?"¡° No problem! " Thunder quickly waved his hand, "this is a good thing, this must be a good thing! I just didn''t expect that you would have thought of taking this step. "..." Gao Feng''s face was full of curiosity. "Why do I think something is wrong? Tell me first, what did the boy say to you? " Xiao Yao immediately stood up and grabbed Li Xiaoxiao''s hand: "three grandfathers, you talk first. I have something to do when I go out." With that, he ran away. After Xiao Yao left, Gaofeng turned back to the previous question¡° You just asked Xiao Yao, "how did the boy answer you?" Gao Feng asked¡° He said, you want to find a wife and have a vigorous love. Oh, he also said, this kind of love is called Twilight love. In fact, elder brother, you don''t need to give him special instructions. I knew earlier that there is a square not far away, where many old ladies are dancing. Otherwise, later, I''ll show you around? " Jinglei asked cautiously. He was still thinking about it in his heart. His elder brother is really old and strong! This is an old man who has great ambition! " Gao Feng finally understood why Jinglei looked at himself with such strange eyes¡° What the hell are you talking about Gao Feng slaps his thigh angrily, "when he comes back, I have to clean him up..." when Gao Feng thinks about how to clean up Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is already in the car¡° Didn''t you tell the second grandfather the truth? Why is his expression so strange, and why do we run? " While driving, Li Xiaoxiao tilts her head and looks at Xiao Yao sitting beside her. She asks curiously. Xiao Yao embarrassed smile: "Hey, really did not tell the truth, mainly because my second grandfather is a very curious person, if I start, he must break the casserole to ask in the end, until he explained his doubts, anyway, he can''t help, I simply don''t say." Li Xiaoxiao squinted and asked, "what did you say?" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes. Well, this is also a curious person. Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said his previous speech briefly. Finally, Li Xiaoxiao''s smile made her move into the flower bed¡° If you say that, you won''t be afraid of your grandfather''s anger! "¡° He won''t tear me up when he''s angry. " Xiao Yao turned his mouth. Li Xiaoxiao could only smile bitterly and nod her head¡° Where are we going next? " Li Xiaoxiao asked. Xiao Yao grabs his head. In fact, up to now, he has not figured out where he will go next. But at this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rings very well. He took out his cell phone and saw that the call was from Fang Hai. He immediately chose to connect it¡° Hello, brother Xiao, our company''s internal network has been hacked! " On the phone, Fang Hai seemed quite eager.

 Chapter 454

    When Fang Hai says that the company''s internal network has been hacked, Xiao Yao is speechless. He is not a talent in this field. It''s useless to talk to himself!


    "Not only is the internal network paralyzed, the official website has also been hacked, which has been hung with dirty pictures." Fang Hai continued.


    "Dirty pictures? What is that? " Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    Fang Hai heard Xiao Yao''s question with a black face.


    He doesn''t believe Xiao Yao has never seen those dirty pictures!


    "Brother Xiao, men all know. What are you pretending to be - is your sister-in-law beside you?" Fang Hai asked in a low voice.


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t understand, but now he completely understood.


    Fang Hai''s voice now reveals the taste of obscenity!


    "Our company, did not deal with hackers in this area? Besides, internal network is not so important to us, is it Xiao Yao asked curiously. They are not e-commerce companies, let alone Internet technology companies, so after thinking for a long time, he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    If the official website of Ali''s "Dad" is hacked, then they have to be confused.


    They are just real estate companies and security companies. If the official website is hacked, it will be hacked!


    "Brother Xiao, it''s really not like this. Now the focus of our development is on the official website." Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, Xiao Yao thought he did not know, if it was before, it would have been black, it is impossible to cause them any loss, but now it is not the same.


    Xiao Yao heard Fang Hai say so, and more confused.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ah, I can''t tell you for a while, or I''ll come to you now, brother Tian?" Fang Hai asked tentatively.


    "No, I have nothing to do now. Well, where are you now? I''ll go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, I''m at carefree estate." Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao hung up and looked at Li Xiaoxiao who was driving: "go to Xiaoyao real estate first."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, while driving, he turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened to the company? I just heard you say, it seems that there is still some network problem? "


    Xiao Yao nodded and frowned.


    Now he suddenly remembered something.


    Before that, when there was a problem with the roller coaster in the playground, the boss told him that the main reason was that the system was hacked.


    Originally, he didn''t take it seriously. Although he was suspicious, there was no evidence. He didn''t dare to be 100% sure that the other party was targeting himself. Maybe the guy in the processing system secretly downloaded something and got infected with the virus?


    However, after receiving Fang Hai''s call, he felt that it was not as simple as he thought.


    Otherwise, it would be a coincidence.


    Xiao Yao has never believed in any absolute coincidence in this world. Of course, he has not heard Fang Hai tell us what is going on. So it''s too early to make a direct conclusion. There has been an idiom in China since ancient times, which is called "closing the coffin to make a final conclusion". Therefore, Xiao Yao still holds a skeptical attitude, just planting a seed in his heart.


    After waiting for Xiaoyao real estate, Xiao Yao takes Li Xiaoxiao to Fang Hai''s office.


    People who see Xiao Yao in the company also greet warmly, most of them are women, but when they see Li Xiaoxiao beside Xiao Yao, their eyes show a look of surprise and depression.


    Just those eyes, let Li Xiaoxiao understand their mind.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people who want to soak you now! Young and promising, handsome, tall and powerful, isn''t it? " Li Xiaoxiao glanced at Xiao Yao standing beside him and said.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said in a low voice, "I admit that I''m young and promising, and I also admit that I''m handsome, but I''m not tall and powerful, right?"


    "Anyway, it looks like it''s a big one. It''s very intimidating to pull it out." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Well, even if they really have any ideas about me, don''t you kill them in the cradle now?" Xiao Yao said. When the first eye fell on Xiao Yao when she first entered the company, Li Xiaoxiao naturally held Xiao Yao''s hand, and her face was full of self-confidence, as if all these were very normal things.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and curious at the beginning, but he soon understood Li Xiaoxiao''s intention. He didn''t say much at the moment. On the contrary, he had some sweetness in his heart. When a girl doesn''t want others to get too close to you, it only shows that she cares about you.


    Being cared by the people he likes, Xiao Yao thought for a long time, but he couldn''t think of a reason why he was unhappy, so in the end, the smile on his face became more and more intense.


    After walking into Fang Hai''s office, Fang Hai sees Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao. He also has a sense of relief.


    Although Fang Hai and song Yilin are basically in charge of the two companies now, no matter when, Xiao Yao is the core of the three of them, and is also the backbone of Fang Hai and song Yilin''s mind. What''s more, song Yilin is still in Jiangnan and has not come back, so Fang Hai''s head is going to explode. Moreover, at this time, there happened to be a problem, which made Fang Hai feel that he was about to collapse. If it wasn''t for the fact that the problem was so serious that he couldn''t solve it, he wouldn''t call Xiao Yao at this time. After all, Xiao Yao entrusted the company to him out of his trust. Fang Hai did have his unique talent in this aspect, of course, More or less probably influenced by his father. He is not good at fighting, and his brain is not as fast as song Yilin and Xiao Yao in solving problems. Therefore, he hopes that he can make some achievements in business. Only in this way can he have a sense of balance. Otherwise, he always feels that he is the hind leg in the small circle of the three of them. So he especially wanted to show his ability, but now, before he could show it, something went wrong again. From now on, Fang Hai had to start to doubt whether he was the glass cup set on the table¡° Xiao Ge, you are here. If you don''t come again, I don''t know what to do Fang Hai''s dispirited face¡° What? You look like your daughter-in-law ran away with someone. " Xiao Yao sat on the sofa and said with a smile. In fact, when he came in, Fang Hai had already stood up and walked to the front of the desk, obviously trying to give Xiao Yao the boss chair. But Xiao Yao did not choose to sit in that position. He clearly understood that since he was willing to hand over the company to Fang Hai at the beginning, he should have a degree in his mind, that is, what should be done and what should not be done. He must know better than everyone, where to sit and where not to sit. Even if other people don''t know clearly, he has to be as clear as a mirror. This is not to say that he is sensitive, but a habit formed over time. Even if he knows that Fang Hai is his brother, the other party will not care about these details at all, but he will still subconsciously make such a choice¡° By the way, tell me first, why is the company''s official website so important now? " Xiao Yao asked. Xiao Yao can understand that the internal network is important. After all, many companies have their own internal network, which contains information about the company''s employees and leaders, as well as some clock in and check-in situations, as well as the employee''s resume, as well as records of some major and minor affairs. Even the company can''t do without the internal network. This has been hacked and must be restored. But the official website, Xiao Yao can''t understand, this important fart? Fang Hai made a cup of tea for Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao. Then he sat down and said, "some time ago, Miss Xia told me that we should start to do things about the Internet."¡° Why? " Xiao Yao doesn''t understand¡° Setting up a website and going through the e-commerce industry, the circle of Haitian city is not small, but it is not big. Let''s talk about real estate first. The villages below and some counties all come back to buy houses in Haitian city, and even other cities will come to buy houses. So we set up an official website to let others see houses, house prices, community environment, etc. on our website, It''s all very good. " Xiao Yao heard this, slightly nodded: "this is a good way." Fang Hai laughed and continued: "indeed, we are now promoting our website. Secondly, we are talking about the security company. Similarly, other people can place orders online, and then our security personnel can drive by." Xiao Yaole said: "OK, sea, this is really good." As Fang Hai said, Haitian is not a small stall, but it is not a big one. Especially in the future, if we want to make progress and continue to make it big, we will face many problems. To Xiao Yao''s satisfaction, Fang Hai and his colleagues have found out the problem and made preparations. Fang Hai blushed: "brother Xiao, don''t praise me. It''s not my idea. It''s Miss Xia''s method. Although I''m not stupid, it''s difficult to think of these." Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly, glances at Li Xiaoxiao beside her, and finds that there is no unpleasant expression on her face, so he is relieved. Li Xiaoxiao seems to have guessed Xiao Yao''s idea, sniffed, no good airway: "I''m not that kind of stingy person." Xiao Yao laughs and doesn''t dare to answer. He just thinks that he is not a stingy person, but he is not generous in this respect. Today, he has a conflict with pink butterfly... "Then no one in our company can solve these problems?" Xiao Yao asked¡° No! " Fang Hai shook his head, "the testers are busy, but so far, there is no progress." Speaking of this, Fang Hai couldn''t help laughing: "this time, I''m afraid we''ve met professional hackers."

 Chapter 455

    After listening to Fang Hai''s narration, Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    There are many people who have offended. It''s really troublesome. I don''t even know who did it.


    Xiao Yao sat on the sofa and took a sip of the tea cup in front of him. His brow was locked and his brain began to run at full speed.


    Fang Hai told him about it, because Fang Hai himself has no way. The three brothers know each other very well. He also knows that Fang Hai wants to prove himself very much. If there is a little way, I''m afraid Fang Hai won''t come to him. So now, Xiao Yao can''t say that he can''t either.


    But now the key problem is that even if Xiao Yao wants to help, he doesn''t know where he should start. If he is asked to fight with others, maybe he has no problem at all. But now, if he is asked to deal with some problems on the Internet, he really has to catch the blind. This is not what he is good at!


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Fang Hai and Xiao Yao, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "You two, are you both blind?"


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai smile awkwardly.


    Although it''s not good for the two men to admit so directly, they have to admit that now they are really blind.


    "I know a network expert. I went back to Haitian city yesterday, but I don''t know if she is willing to help you. First of all, I can only be responsible for helping you in the front line. As for whether she is willing to fight at that time, I''m not sure." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao was a little curious: "is there anyone in Haitian city who dares not to give you face?"


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh or cry: "I''m not an emperor or president. There are many people who dare not to give me face. Besides, in this society, many talented people are quite proud."


    Xiao Yao sighed and nodded.


    "Is that man familiar with you?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "I''m still familiar. I''m all my best friends. Do you think I''m familiar?" Li Xiaoxiao blinked and said.


    "Your best friend?" Xiao Yao''s face was full of suspicion.


    "Do you suspect me of telling lies?" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t doubt that you are telling lies. I just think that since the other party is your best friend, can he still be a capable person?"


    Xiao Yao''s words are about to blow Li Xiaoxiao up.


    "What are you talking about? How come people I know don''t look like capable people? In your opinion, those I know are people who can only eat, drink and play? " Li Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    Seeing that Li Xiaoxiao was really angry, Xiao Yao quickly went forward and said with a smile, "of course not. I just think that you are not old enough. There are too few talents like you. How can you have one?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao''s anger gradually dissipated. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "you can talk, but my friend is really a genius among the geniuses, at least in terms of computers. Moreover, his parents seem to belong to a mysterious organization of the country, and they are also computer experts. In our words, They should also be regarded as celebrities. For this reason, she has been influenced since she was a child. She knows a lot about computers. When we were only able to use intelligent ABC, she was already developing software. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It is true that there are many talents in this world, but we are not in one field.


    "Let''s start now." Xiao Yao can''t wait.


    Looking at Fang Hai''s fiery expression, Xiao Yao can see that the gate of the city must have been burned now. In such ink, he can''t tell what the situation will be like, so of course he hopes to solve the problems encountered by the company in the shortest time.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, stood up and walked out of the office with Xiao Yao.


    Get in the car and Li Xiaoxiao drives.


    "First of all, my friend''s temper is very strange, and if you want her to do it, you have to meet her request." Li Xiaoxiao said while driving.


    Xiao Yao touched his head and said, "you have to meet her one more requirement?"


    "Yes, people used to ask her for help like this. Even if I asked her for help, she would ask me to promise her one thing, regardless of the size." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and wrote it down in his mind, adding that he was really a strange man.


    Is it true that geniuses have some strange little habits?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao is a little worried. He doesn''t have any hobbies. In the future, will others think that he is not a genius? If that''s the case, how embarrassing!


    So now he began to think seriously.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s silence and frowning, Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously, "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking, do I have to cultivate some hobbies, otherwise what if I can''t keep up with the pace of those geniuses?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao


    "Well, what kind of hobby do you think I should have? If anyone asks me for help in the future, he must call me grandfather. What do you think? " Xiao Yao asked happily.


    "..." Li Xiaoxiao was speechless for a while and said, "what if your grandfather asks you for help?"


    "I don''t count myself!" Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    "Stop first." Li Xiaoxiao cried and laughed, "who said you were a genius?"


    "They all say I''m a monster!" Xiao Yao said with pride.


    "The human demon is also a demon." Li Xiaoxiao replied.


    Xiao Yao''s words stopped for a while.


    After a while, he said: "Xiaoxiao, if you have to say that, I don''t think you can make friends."


    Li Xiaoxiao is very happy.


    Before long, Li Xiaoxiao drove to a high-end community, but was stopped by the guard at the door.


    "I''m looking for someone." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    The security guard laughed and whispered: "Hello, miss, if you want to find someone, you can call your friend first, or you can take your ID card to register with us."


    He is very polite. First of all, Li Xiaoxiao is a beautiful woman. As a man, it seems very normal to be polite to a beautiful woman. Secondly, the car Li Xiaoxiao is driving now is not ordinary, and the photo is taken and bought. Therefore, no matter from which angle, the security guard knows that he is not an ordinary person, so he should be polite, In order to avoid offending others, things will become more and more serious. Maybe I will lose my job.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded helplessly and took out his mobile phone.


    "Goblin, I''ve come to you. Call the security guard at your door." Li Xiaoxiao said to the mobile phone.


    "Goblin?" Hearing this address, Xiao Yao''s expression is quite strange. It''s really a strange address. It seems that Li Xiaoxiao''s relationship with others is really good. However, Li Xiaoxiao calls that person a goblin. Does the other party have to call Li Xiaoxiao a big goblin?


    Er - goose bumps are getting up!


    Sounds like it''s evil.


    "Really A girl''s voice came from the phone, and she was very young and full of vitality. This surprise made Xiao Yao startled.


    "I''ll make a phone call now. By the way, you remember to bring the express in for me. I asked the courier to leave it at the doorman before." The girl continued.


    "Express?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously, "what did you buy?"


    "Haha, bra, lace, especially sexy. By the way, I heard that you talked about your boyfriend now, or I''ll give it to you. After you put it on, you can''t stand it. When your boyfriend climbs to bed, you have to. After one night, it''s estimated that the bed can''t stand it. How about it? Are you very excited?"


    "You dead girl, what are you talking about! I''ve been abroad for a few years and I dare to say anything. You didn''t do that before! " Li Xiaoxiao was flushed and hung up directly.


    After hanging up the phone, she left Xiao Yao, who was sitting beside her, as if for fear that he might hear something.


    Xiao Yao seemed to have seen what Li Xiaoxiao thought in his heart and said quickly, "I promise I didn''t hear anything."


    "..." today, Li Xiaoxiao knew what it means to have three hundred taels of silver here.


    Not long after that, the security guard received a phone call. After he hung up, he took out a package and delivered it: "Hello, this is Miss Yao''s express. She asked me to give it to you."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Driving into the community, Xiao Yao yawned: "by the way, what''s your friend''s name?"


    "Yao Jing, so I call her goblin." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Yao Jing... Yao Jing?" Xiao Yao''s face was full of amazement. When he heard the name, the expression on his face seemed to be a little stiff.


    "What''s the matter, you know her?" Li Xiaoxiao asked. After spending so many years in Li''s group, she can at least observe her words and looks. Now Xiao Yao''s face is strange. It''s obvious that she has heard of the name.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "maybe it''s a duplicate name. If it''s her, I think I''d better run quickly..."


    "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao was puzzled.


    Xiao Yao sighed and shook his head. He didn''t say much, but he thought that it must be a double name, it must be a double name


    As he said, if it''s really Yao Jing that he knows, now he''d better run quickly.


    "By the way, which country was your friend in? It''s not Italy, is it? " Xiao Yao continued.


    "Why? how did you know? So you really know each other? " Li Xiaoxiao was surprised.


    Xiao Yao covered his face with his hand: "I think we''d better go now..."

 Chapter 456

    Xiao Yao is not joking. At this moment, he really wants to run away.


    Li Xiaoxiao drives the car to the parking lot and stops, but does not get off immediately. Instead, he turns around and looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of scanning eyes.


    "What are you afraid of?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, "even if it''s really the person you know, what can you be afraid of?"


    All along, Li Xiaoxiao knows that Xiao Yao is a person with a story. He has too many experiences she doesn''t know.


    Li Xiaoxiao always wanted to ask clearly before, but she didn''t know where to ask. Moreover, she felt that if Xiao Yao was really willing to tell him, even if he didn''t ask, he would take the initiative to say it.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did plan to tell Li Xiaoxiao everything before, but like Li Xiaoxiao, there are a lot of things, even if he wants to say, he doesn''t know where to start, and finally he simply doesn''t say anything.


    He felt that it would be much easier for Li Xiaoxiao to say what he wanted to know when he asked, but what depressed him was that Li Xiaoxiao didn''t ask anything, which was very embarrassing.


    Now Li Xiaoxiao asked, but Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s hesitation, Li Xiaoxiao quickly continued to ask, "what''s the matter? You''re not making people''s stomachs big and running away by yourself?"


    Xiao Yao''s face was crazy: "what do you think? Am I the kind of irresponsible person? Besides, can I do such an animal thing? "


    Li Xiaoxiao touched his chin: "what if you drink too much one day?"


    Xiao Yao


    He was too weak to go on.


    "OK, OK, you just think I''m bullshit. Then you say to yourself, what''s the matter? Why do you want to hide from others?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Because that woman is a psycho..." Xiao sighed.


    When he said this to Li Xiaoxiao, his thoughts went back to three years ago.


    At that time, he was still a killer. He happened to perform a special mission in Italy, killing a big man.


    Xiao Yao stayed in Italy for almost two months. At that time, Xiao Yao was not very experienced. It was the first time that he left his third grandfather to carry out SS level tasks by himself. So at that time, he spent a lot of time. In these two months, while looking for the best opportunity, he inquired about intelligence, hoping to know his enemy and friend without danger.


    While in Italy, he rented a small courtyard, and there was a girl student, Yao Jing.


    Originally, they didn''t seem to have any intersection, but Yao Jing was a very cheerful girl. As soon as Xiao Yao moved in, she ran to eat and drink.


    "Don''t you worry, what can I do to you? After all, we are lonely men and women, and it''s so remote here. If I really do something to you, don''t you say that every day I shouldn''t That''s what Xiao Yao asked.


    "Cut, what am I afraid of? You look so thin, maybe you can''t beat me." Yao Jing said while eating Xiao Yao''s meal.


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say to such a girl.


    But gradually, Xiao Yao felt that this was also good. He was not the kind of reticent person. Now that he was alone in Italy, it was a good thing to have a girl who could talk with him.


    While he was on a mission, his whereabouts were also discovered.


    As soon as the task was finished, a group of people came to the yard and wanted to kill Xiao Yao.


    At that time, Yao Jing was also in the yard.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to leave by himself, but he thought that Yao Jing was very innocent. If his own affairs implicated her and made her suffer from those people, maybe he would have a bad conscience all his life, so he had no choice but to take Yao Jing and kill her.


    Could have easily escaped, because also with a Yao Jing, so become a lot of complex.


    After Xiao Yao and Yao Jing came to a safe place, he had two more gunshot wounds.


    Xiao Yaofu''s life is great, and he survived.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Yao Jing with tears in his eyes.


    "I thought you were going to die." Yao Jing said in a low voice.


    "I''m not so easy to die. Are you ok?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "I''m fine. Who are those people? " Yao Jing is curious.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said nothing more.


    He can''t tell people that he is a killer, can he?


    "Let''s call the police." Yao Jing said.


    Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand and shook his head. Are you kidding? He''s a killer. All the procedures are fake when he comes to Italy this time. If the police are really recruited, I''m afraid he''ll be the first one to have bad luck.


    "We don''t know each other very well here. If we get angry with those people, they may have to come to us for trouble. I think it''s better to leave Italy as soon as possible." Xiao Yao didn''t say what he really thought.


    Yao Jing is a little girl who doesn''t know anything. Xiao Yao even coaxes and scares her, which really scares her.


    "Yes, you''re right. In Italy, there are a lot of Mafia. I heard that there are Mafia here. Have you seen godfather?" Yao Jing said.


    Mafia, of course Xiao Yao knows.


    That time, his task was to be a leader of the Mafia.


    He still didn''t tell Yao Jing.


    "You saved my life. If it wasn''t for you, maybe I would have died in the hands of those people, or I would have agreed with each other! Will you marry me as your wife After waiting for the plane, Yao Jing said so to Xiao Yao.


    "No, I''m young. I don''t plan to fall in love, and I don''t want to get married." Xiao Yao shook his head quickly.


    It''s not easy to solve one problem, but how can it cause another one?


    Xiao Yao is almost crazy. He was very curious at that time. What''s the matter with girls now? Do they always want to marry others?


    At that time, Xiao Yao just thought that Yao Jing might be joking, or else his head was hot. But when he found out that Yao Jing was following him for the next few days, he realized that the other party might not be joking.


    Later, he could only get rid of Yao Jing and run away by himself. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to deal with that woman.


    "Well, what do you think?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly raised her voice and pulled Xiao Yao back to reality.


    "Nothing..." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Thinking about you and Yao Jing before?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "You''re not going to tell me?" Li Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes and the smile on her face was frightening.


    Xiao Yao can only return a bitter smile.


    In fact, he doesn''t think it''s a big deal. But he always thinks that if he let Li Xiaoxiao know about it, maybe things that were not a big deal would be a lot more serious. When he got to Li Xiaoxiao, he didn''t know how many times it would be magnified. So after a short time of thinking, he thought he''d better shut up for the time being. Besides, maybe it''s all a coincidence. Maybe it''s a person of the same name who happened to have been in Italy?


    If it''s not the one you know, but you say everything, isn''t it brain puncture?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao is more firm in his current ideas.


    Absolutely not now!


    "Well, forget it. It''s as rare as me. But I have to tell you seriously that if there''s something really shady between you and her, you''d better tell me now. Otherwise, I won''t protect you in case people want to beat you." Li Xiaoxiao said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless.


    After getting off the car, Xiao Yao was thinking again.


    Now he looks rather nervous.


    In fact, it''s impossible to be nervous in such a situation.


    After all, he was not a person who believed in coincidence.


    Where are so many coincidences in this world?


    Besides, even if it''s really just the same name and family name, and someone happened to have been in Italy, now Xiao Yao has to prepare for the worst. What if it''s really the woman he knows?


    He wanted to be psychologically prepared, but after thinking about it carefully, he didn''t know how to prepare. He felt that there was nothing wrong with what he had done in those years. There was nothing wrong with Yao Jing and he didn''t do anything wrong with other girls.


    In ancient times, it''s a very romantic thing to promise each other by one''s body. When you hear these four words, you can think of some romantic things in your mind.


    But how to Yao Jing here, it has become a strong buy sell it?


    So at that time, he didn''t know what to do except escape.


    If there is anything wrong with him, it is that he left Yao Jing alone and ran away.


    After all, it''s a very dangerous thing to leave a girl in a place she doesn''t know well.


    Out of the elevator, knocking on the door, a girl in a floral dress stood behind the door.


    When Xiao Yao saw the girl, his mind exploded, and he could only smile and sigh bitterly. It seems that there are not so many coincidences in the world.


    "Goblin, your express is for you!" Li Xiaoxiao delivered the package.


    Yao Jing didn''t reach for it.


    Her eyes were dull, looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s back, full of consternation and anger.


    In the end, it turned into sentimental.


    Li Xiaoxiao turned around and followed Yao Jing''s eyes to look at Xiao Yao. His expression was a little strange.


    Xiao Yao coughed awkwardly and looked at Yao Jing. Finally, he whispered, "you may not believe it if you say it. Personally, I think you should have recognized the wrong person."

 Chapter 457

    Xiao Yao didn''t say that at first. It''s good that now he said that, it''s a bit like there''s no silver here. Even a fool might not believe what Xiao Yao said now.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again." Yao Jing''s eyes were a little wet. After saying this, she was silent, because she didn''t know what to say.


    To be exact, there are too many words I want to say. I don''t know which sentence to say first because of brain short circuit.


    "Yao Jing, can we go in first?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    The expression on her face is still so calm, but her heart is not calm at all.


    Looking at the expression on Yao Jing''s face and the unnaturalness on Xiao Yao''s face, it''s hard to avoid causing her some reverie in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Even a fool can see that Yao Jing and Xiao Yao have some stories in this situation.


    Previously she was also affectionately called Yao Jing goblin, but now she has become Yao Jing.


    The change in her attitude also gives Xiao Yao goose bumps.


    He wants to tell Li Xiaoxiao that nothing really happened between him and Yao Jing, but it''s hard for him to say these words in front of Yao Jing. Isn''t it that he doesn''t give others face?


    Therefore, even if Xiao Yao has a lot to say, he can only bear it for a while.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Yao Jing immediately reacts, nods and gives way. Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao go in together.


    Hand in hand.


    Li Xiaoxiao deliberately takes Xiao Yao''s hand and passes by Yao Jing.


    Obviously, Yao Jing also saw this scene. Her pupils suddenly contracted, and the corners of her mouth twitched. A dim look flashed in her eyes, but she soon recovered. She followed Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao to the living room. The three sat down together and fell into a short silence.


    In fact, none of the three people wanted to speak first to break the awkward silence, but none of them spoke first. Maybe they didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Xiao Yao couldn''t hold back and spoke first.


    "Hello, Yao Jing."


    Just four words, but contains too many complex meaning.


    Hello, Yao Jing, this is to tell Yao Jing that the distance between you and me is not as close as you think. In my opinion, our relationship is average.


    When Yao Jing heard these four words, she felt a thump in her heart.


    She raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao. Her eyes were a little complicated, but she soon cleared up her emotions, nodded to Xiao Yao, and a smile appeared on her face, even though the smile looked very reluctantly: "Hello, Xiao Yao."


    "Yao Jing, how did you two know each other before?" Li Xiaoxiao finally couldn''t help asking.


    If she doesn''t figure it out, she may not be able to sleep at home at night.


    "It''s a long time ago that I met when I was abroad." Yao Jing said simply, "didn''t he tell you?"


    "No The more Li Xiaoxiao thinks about it, the more angry she gets. She asked Xiao Yao before, but Xiao Yao didn''t tell her. Now she has begun to doubt whether there was any improper relationship between them


    This can''t help Li Xiaoxiao''s imagination. Now Xiao Yao and Yao Jing''s expressions are too strange.


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "it''s not as complicated as you think. I''ll talk to you later."


    "Yes." Li Xiaoxiao nodded. Although she felt uncomfortable, she didn''t go on. Anyway, Xiao Yao said that she would tell her later.


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, what''s your relationship now?" Yao Jing looks at Li Xiaoxiao and asks.


    In fact, what Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao have shown is very obvious now. Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t believe Yao Jing can''t see it. But since people have already asked, Li Xiaoxiao is not good either. He can only hold up two hands together and say, "boy and girl, his name is Xiao Yao. Forget it, I won''t introduce him. Anyway, you''ve known each other for a long time."


    Yao Jing laughed awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yao Jing, this time Xiaoxiao and I come to you together. There is something I need your help." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Although Xiao Yao was very surprised to see Yao Jing here this time, surprise is one thing, and embarrassment is one thing. We can''t forget the business because of these.


    "Come on, you come to me. What''s the matter?" Although Yao Jingxian was very excited, now she knows it''s time to restrain her emotions. Although she doesn''t know how Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao got to know each other, now they are friends and girlfriends, and Li Xiaoxiao is her good friend and intimate friend.


    So even if she has countless doubts in her heart now and wants to ask Xiao Yao, she can only bear it temporarily.


    "Well, I heard Xiaoxiao say that you are a genius in computer?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "I know a little bit. What''s the matter?" Yao Jing asked.


    "Ha! That''s good. " Xiao Yao is relieved to hear Yao Jing say that. In fact, although he knew Yao Jing before, he really didn''t know that Yao Jing was a computer expert. Yao Jing never told him that it was normal. Yao Jing had to tell him that he was a computer expert if he had nothing to do. Isn''t he sick?


    "What''s the matter? Do you need my help?" Yao Jing is somewhat curious, "what is it?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and simply said it again.


    When Xiao Yao said these words, Yao Jing also listened carefully.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Yao Jing nodded, pondered for a moment, turned to Xiao Yao and said, "I''m not sure about that yet. I have to see what''s going on with your company''s official website."


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    Yao Jing is full of black line, say: "you don''t tell me, you don''t know your company''s official website at all."


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, "or I now call to ask?"


    "..." Yao Jing wiped the sweat on her forehead, and her face was speechless. Now she seriously doubts whether Xiao Yao was teasing herself just now. She came to see her for the official website, but he didn''t even know the website of his official website. What is this teasing?


    Made a phone call to Fang Hai, after receiving the SMS, he sent the link received on his mobile phone to Yao Jing.


    Yao Jing stood up and called Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao into her study.


    After sitting down, she turned on her desktop computer.


    Xiao Yao glanced at it at any time. First of all, he found that there are two desktop computers and a notebook in this study. It can be seen that Yao Jing is really a computer expert, and ordinary people can''t get so many computers.


    After Yao Jing opened the link and jumped to the official website, Xiao Yao had some regrets.


    Search the name of the company directly, and you will find the official website? Also blame oneself didn''t notice before, still make so troublesome, make such a joke.


    Looking at the messy advertisements and pictures on the official website, Xiao Yao is a little angry. He really doesn''t know who he''s provoking.


    Just a simple glance, Yao Jing nodded, looked at Xiao Yao, said: "this is someone jumped the firewall in the virus."


    "Trouble?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just a little trick." Yao Jing said.


    If her words were heard by those technicians in the company, they would have to vomit blood one by one. This is a difficult problem that they can''t solve. As a result, it becomes a little trouble when they come to Yao Jing. I don''t know if they will be ashamed to vomit blood.


    "Can you really solve it?" Xiao Yao still can''t believe it. He and Yao Jing knew each other before. The girl has always been careless and doesn''t speak through her brain. So now Xiao Yao doubts Yao Jing''s ability.


    Yao Jing glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "since you don''t believe me, why do you want to come to me?" Obviously she was a little upset.


    Xiao Yao grabs his hair awkwardly, and it''s hard to say anything. He thinks that Yao Jing''s unhappiness is definitely not because of his suspicious words just now. This is not such a mean girl, so he dare not answer.


    Li Xiaoxiao also pushed Xiao Yao and whispered, "Yao Jing is absolutely a genius in computer science. Since she said it''s all a small problem, it must be a small problem."


    Yao Jing opened a new webpage and said to Xiao Yao: "let the technicians of your company give me the management password of your website."


    "Ah! Good Xiao Yao nodded and called Fang Hai. Then Fang Hai sent a string of Arabic numerals.


    After glancing at Yao Jing''s eyes, she frowned and said, "the first generation password is the oldest one. It only takes half a minute to crack such a password. Are your company''s network technicians too lazy? Now the third generation of passwords only need to set up a few new steps, which only takes half an hour. "


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile: "I do not understand these."


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you." Yao Jing waved her hand.


    Xiao Yao knew that he was despised.


    After getting the face, Yao Jing''s finger is beating on the computer keyboard, Xiao Yao''s eyes can''t see.


    Almost five minutes later, with the last finger knocked down, a clear sound came out, and Yao Jing also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s done."


    "Ah? So fast? " Xiao Yao''s face was full of consternation.


    "It''s just a small problem." Yao Jing looked at Xiao Yao, "are the technicians in your company graduated from Lan Xiang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "By the way, give me another hour." Yao Jing said.


    "Ah? Isn''t it ready¡° Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    "Don''t you wonder who is troubling you?" Yao Jing glanced at him and asked.

 Chapter 458

    Xiao Yao is still very curious about who is going to find his own trouble. If he doesn''t make it clear, he may encounter such trouble in the future, and he can''t always help himself with Zhao Yaojing. What''s more, he is in the light and the other party is in the dark now. If he doesn''t find a way to solve this problem, Don''t even play the roller coaster in the future.


    Although there is no way to determine, Xiao Yao''s intuition tells him that the person who hacked his company''s website this time is probably the same person who hacked the roller coaster system when he was in the playground.


    So after listening to Yao Jing, Xiao Yao immediately became excited.


    "Can you find this out?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I don''t know yet, but I''ll try after all." Yao Jing said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said gratefully, "thank you."


    "Compared with what you helped me at the beginning, what I did is nothing at all." Yao Jing said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that this woman thought she had saved her life.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao at the beginning, maybe Yao Jing would not have been involved at all. She might still be in Italy now and never return home. So the more Yao Jing said that, the more embarrassed Xiao Yao was.


    Xiao Yao just doesn''t know how to make some words clear. In addition to Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to make them clear. Some misunderstandings can''t be made clear in a word or two. Maybe the more confused the explanation is, the darker the description is. Therefore, Xiao Yao simply chooses to shut up rather than make the problem more chaotic, It''s better to find a chance and let yourself and Yao Jing make it clear.


    On the other side, in a villa in Haitian city, a man with glasses frowned, his hands beating on the keyboard.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Li? Are you in trouble?" On the side sat a young man with a calm face.


    "Yes, Mr. Ye, I have a little trouble." The man with glasses coughed and said.


    "Little trouble?" The man, who was called Mr. Ye, frowned and scolded, "you didn''t look confident when you were looking for you before, and you promised me that there was absolutely no problem? What''s the matter now? "


    The man named Xiao Li was also very depressed: "I don''t know. The virus on Xiao Yao''s website was suddenly cleaned up. The other party is obviously a computer expert, and is still tracking us at this time."


    "Yes?" Mr. Ye''s face changed a little, "tracking us?"


    "Yes, they''re obviously trying to find us." Xiao Li whispered.


    Mr. Ye''s face became more and more ugly.


    Xiao Li seemed to see what Mr. Ye was worried about, and quickly said: "but Mr. Ye, you can rest assured that I am also a professional hacker, and the firewall of my computer IP is specially made from abroad. Even the FBI of the United States may not be able to crack the firewall of my computer, so it is a dream for the other party to find out my address."


    Listening to Xiao Li''s words, Mr. Ye''s face softened a lot. He said, "you mean there''s no problem?"


    "Yes, you can rest assured that there is absolutely no problem." Xiao Li patted his chest and said.


    Mr. Ye slapped him on the head and scolded angrily: "you don''t want to beat me on the chest now. Previously, you told me that if you want to get rid of Xiao Yao''s official website, it won''t take much effort at all. Now, where is it? You tell me that you have a problem again. What, do you want to play with me?"


    Although Xiao Li was slapped, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    First of all, he took the money from others. This accident was unexpected, but it was still his fault. People were angry for a reason.


    Secondly, even if there were no such reasons, he did not dare to have any opinions about this man. He knew very well that the man sitting next to him was a devil. If he really angered him, he might be thrown into the sea the next day.


    Therefore, Xiao Li can only choose to swallow his anger.


    Just at this time, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Come in!" Mr. Ye said impatiently.


    The door of the room was pushed open and a ghostly looking man came in.


    "Hey, Cao... No, ye Shao, your problem has not been solved yet!" The man who came in whispered.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Mr. Ye asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just... Cough, Mr. Ye, or let''s go next door and talk about it?" Said the man.


    "Good." Mr. Ye stood up and went out with the man.


    Just go out, Mr. Ye slapped in the past.


    "Damn, Qin ManJiang, is there something wrong with your brain? What were you going to call me just now? " Mr. Ye said angrily.


    "Oh, Cao Shao, I''m used to Cao Shao. Now you suddenly ask me to call you ye Shao, and I can''t change it!" Qin ManJiang is very aggrieved. It''s true that Mr. Ye, in fact, is not surnamed ye at all, but there are countless ties between him and those surnamed Ye. His name is Cao Hao. Cao Hao sighed, waved his hand and said, "tell me first, what''s the matter?"¡° It''s nothing, Cao Shao. I''m just curious. Let''s just clean Xiao Yao. Why do we have to use a fake name? " Qin ManJiang rubbed his head, which was slapped by Cao Hao, and asked¡° Damn, is there something wrong with your brain? Do you really think we are Xiao Yao''s opponents? If we let him know that we are behind him, we will be unlucky. Besides, I always have an ominous premonition. Looking at the expression on Li''s face, it seems that he has met his opponent this time. " Cao Haoyue said that he was more angry and kicked Qin ManJiang''s ass again. "When you came to him, didn''t you say that he was a computer expert and a professional hacker? Why are you dumb now? "¡° Cao Shao, I''m not kidding you! He is really a network master. As for what''s going on, I don''t know. Maybe Xiao Yao really found a more powerful master? " Qin ManJiang asked tentatively¡° Well... It''s not impossible, but it''s unlikely! Do you really think hackers are running around the world? It took us a lot of time and money to find a master like Xiao Li. Xiao Yao found another master so soon? " Cao Hao obviously didn''t want to believe Qin ManJiang''s words. He felt that this was Qin ManJiang''s present pretext. Cao Hao coughed and continued to ask, "what should we do now?"¡° I don''t know. Otherwise, let''s go now? " Qin ManJiang said, "we don''t have to worry about firewood to keep the Castle Peak. Anyway, as long as Xiao Yao doesn''t know our identity, we will still have a chance in the future. But Cao Shao, I have a question that I don''t understand. Why do we have to have a hard time with Xiao Yao? " Cao Hao snorted coldly and said, "do you really think that I''m just looking at him to make trouble for him?" Qin ManJiang laughed. Obviously, that''s what he thought. Although he was behind Cao Hao, he didn''t think how intelligent Cao Hao was. Fortunately, there were many talents in the Ye family. Otherwise, if the Ye family were really handed over to Cao Hao in the future, it would not be far from bankruptcy. Therefore, if someone says to Qin ManJiang now that Cao Hao is a very far sighted man, Qin ManJiang will definitely spit it out directly. You can''t say that even if it''s a lie! Cao Hao looked at Qin ManJiang and said, "you fool, how can I go to provoke people just because I have a holiday with Xiao Yao? My goal is still the real estate company. "¡° okay? Cao Shao, I don''t understand you. " Qin ManJiang said with a smile, "why don''t you explain it again?" Cao Hao glared at him and said: "it''s a compliment to say that you are ignorant. In fact, I''m angry. That real estate company was originally our Ye family. Why did it fall into Xiao Yao''s hands for no reason? Besides, with the development of real estate companies, do you know how much money they can make in a year? I''ve probably calculated, at least 50 million, and now Xia Yixing has joined in. Before long, maybe this real estate company will be a business tycoon. Don''t you think we should make up our minds? " Qin ManJiang laughs, but he thinks that Cao Hao is talking nonsense. It''s well known that this real estate company makes money, and it''s normal to make decisions. I don''t know how many people are paying attention to this real estate company. However, if they are envious of others, they have to have a good idea! What''s the point of going to the whole family like this¡° We are sure that we can''t compete with Xiao Yao, which you and I know very well, so we have to come secretly, first stumbling over Xiao Yao, and then threatening him from the network, forcing him to hand over his shares, or making his company worthless. Let''s buy it directly. Of course, it''s the next choice, because if the company is worthless, There''s no point in taking it back. " Qin ManJiang rolled his eyes, thinking that you still know this¡° Cao Shao, since this is the case, why should we do it? "¡° Damn, even if it''s really worthless, we can''t let Xiao Yao pick up such a big bargain! Do you want to see him get rich? " Cao Hao has no good airway. Qin ManJiang nodded and understood. Isn''t this just to see Xiao Yao unhappy and want to find trouble for others¡° Forget it. Let''s leave now. " Cao Hao waved his hand and looked back at Xiao Li with a frown. He could only take Qin ManJiang away for a while

 Chapter 459

    Not long after Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang left, a Land Rover stopped at the door of the villa.


    "I checked the villa and found that it was rented. The other party only rented it for one month, but it cost 200000 yuan. Otherwise, people would not be able to rent it out like this. It seems that the other party has made plans, and has no plans to stay here for a long time at all." Li Xiaoxiao, who got off with Xiao Yao, said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, narrowed his eyes, turned to look at Yao Jing, said: "you say, now they will not have left?"


    "It''s possible." Yao Jing nodded, "when I trace each other''s IP, they will certainly be aware of it. If they are afraid, they will leave immediately, which is normal."


    Xiao Yao sighed and shook his head. For the moment, he didn''t think so much about it, but immediately stepped in.


    Even if the other party really ran away, it might leave some clues in the villa! As long as there is a little hope, now he will not give up easily.


    Push open the door of the villa and go in. Xiao Yao carefully searches every room. To his surprise, in a study, there is a young man working hard at the computer.


    Xiao Yao walked behind him, he did not notice, it can be seen that now he is all thinking on the computer.


    Xiao Yao looked at the computer screen and found that he couldn''t understand it at all, so he gave up.


    "Man, are you still busy?" Xiao Yao stood behind this guy for almost two minutes, but the other side didn''t intend to look back, which made him a little impatient. He didn''t have a good way, "can you talk to me?"


    "Don''t make a noise! I''m setting up a firewall! " When the man finished this sentence, he suddenly stopped and seemed to notice something wrong. He stood up abruptly, looked at the man standing behind him and said harshly, "who are you? Who let you in? "


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, then looked at the computer in front of him, with a smile on his face: "it seems that I didn''t find the wrong person, but you hacked the official website of our company?"


    "..." the man was silent, and finally woke up with a look of amazement, "are you Xiao Yao?"


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao nodded. He was very satisfied with the young man''s reaction in front of him. The other side''s reaction was also an indirect admission that the guy who hacked his company''s website was him.


    "Do we know each other?" Xiao Yao pulls a chair and sits down. Empress an stares at the man in front of him curiously. He is very confident in his memory. He is sure that he has never seen this man, let alone suffer from any contradiction between the two people. So even if he wants to break his brain bag, he can''t understand why the other person is looking for trouble, Is it just for fun? It should not be very likely. People have taken such a big risk and made a lot of trouble. It''s just fun. Obviously, this reason can''t be justified.


    "We don''t know..." the young man looked around in private, and didn''t see Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang. At this moment, he also understood that his feelings had already left. Otherwise, when Xiao Yao came in, he couldn''t hear anything. At least there was a dispute. Moreover, those two guys were the main ones, I''m just a pawn.


    Therefore, he was abandoned!


    At the thought of this, he was full of depression, but there was nothing to say. People just wanted to be safe, and they didn''t believe in their ability at all.


    However, their intuition is also correct, because they really do not have the ability to block each other''s pursuit.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao would not have come here.


    "Since we haven''t met each other, why do you want to trouble me?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and asked, "or, in fact, you are a soldier, and there are still people behind you?"


    "No... no!" Xiao Li said, biting his teeth.


    "Hey, you''re not honest." Xiao Yao shakes his head. It''s obvious that the computer expert in front of him is an honest man who can''t lie. Now he casually tells a lie and his eyes are dodging.


    This kind of expression is clearly seen by Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao really believes him, it''s a brain problem.


    Xiaoli was very depressed.


    dishonesty? Is it that obvious?


    "Now give you a chance, you can take yourself out, who let you come to my trouble." Xiao Yao said.


    "I... I can''t say that this is the minimum professional ethics." Xiao Li is dead.


    Although Cao Hao and Qin ManJiang did not show loyalty to him, he would not blame others. Who let him take the money?


    "I take money and help others to eliminate disasters. Besides, I also have my professional ethics. I will never sell any information of my employer." Xiao Li craned his neck and said.


    Xiao Yao is really a little sad.


    He really didn''t know what was in the young man''s mind.


    "Do you think of yourself as a killer?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile, because he used to say that when he was a killer, and he often listened to others.


    But now such words from Xiao Li''s mouth, more or less give him a strange feeling.


    "I won''t say it anyway. You can do whatever you want." Xiao Li sat on the chair and said limply.


    Now Xiao Yao has come to the door, what he wants to do is meaningless, simply give up the resistance.


    "Have backbone, by the way, that amusement park thing, is that you do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes..." Xiao Li nodded, "the system of that amusement park is really too bad, I want to invade very easily."


    "You''re good?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I think I''m really good at computers." When Xiao Li said this, his face seemed to be a little proud.


    "Bah, shameless, you are so powerful, then you tell me, how did I find this place?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xiao Li''s face turned pale.


    Hit people but not face!


    My words have just been spoken out, and there is no falling sound, so I got a reply directly.


    Too bullying, right?


    "I... I can only say that you have also found a computer expert, and you are also an expert among the experts, the top expert. I am convinced that I lost this time, but I am very curious, who is the one who helped you?" Xiao Li asked, "I''ve had a fight with the country''s celebrities before. Even those computer technology experts in the United States have had a fight. Even they are not my opponents. This time, I''ve lost."


    What Xiao Li says is from the heart.


    Everyone has something to be proud of.


    Like Xiao Li.


    Although he is embarrassed to praise himself in other aspects, he thinks he is definitely a talent in computer.


    With his current technology, it''s easy to break into some bank systems.


    But this time, he fell down in Haitian city.


    The inner depression, of course, can be imagined.


    "They say you''re a vegetable." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xiao Li''s face was red with anger.


    But what depressed him was that even if he was insulted like this, he had no way to refute it. As I said earlier, this time he lost completely and was beaten so much that he didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    People say that he is a vegetable, which is also reasonable.


    Who made him inferior?


    If it was in the past, now he may still be very unconvinced, but now he is even embarrassed to say those unconvinced words.


    If you lose, you lose. There''s nothing to say.


    "I want to know who you''re looking for." Said Xiao Li.


    "Why should I tell you?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    He felt he had found a breakthrough.


    Everyone has his own obstinacy. Xiao Li seems to be the same.


    Maybe this is Xiao Li''s breakthrough.


    "I..." Xiao Li was silent again.


    "Well, you answer my question first." Xiao Yao said, "what''s your name?"


    "Li Cheng." Xiao Li replied.


    "Well... How old are you this year?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Twenty eight." Xiao Li replied.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "..." Xiao Li didn''t answer this question, just waiting for Xiao Yao angrily.


    He felt that the other party was really too much. They all said that they would beat people but not face them. How could this guy have to ask others about their pain?


    Is it interesting?


    Homeboy, it man, what do you want a girlfriend to do?


    "Cough, I get it. Then tell me, this time, who is the one that makes you trouble me?" Xiao Yao continued.


    "Let me meet the computer expert first!" Said Xiao Li.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and called Yao Jing outside the villa.


    Before long, Yao Jing went into the study.


    "What about the computer expert you''re talking about?" Xiao Li looked around and asked.


    "Far away, near." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Li is slightly stunned, and then full of anger.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "You are not a monkey, and I am not a monkey man. What are you doing?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "Are you telling me that such a delicate little girl is the computer expert who beat me?" Xiao Li sneered, "you can insult me, but you can''t trample on my self-esteem!"


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how to talk to Xiao Li, but that he is thinking about the difference between insulting and trampling on self-esteem


    "Cut, you that two or three times, can beat you of person, sea went." Yao Jing is holding her shoulders and has no good airway.


    "..." Xiao Li continued to sneer, "I can see that you not only come to laugh at me and trample on me, but also find someone to trample on me and insult me, right?" Xiao Yao understood that the other side didn''t believe what he said.

 Chapter 460

    Xiao Yao thinks that this guy named Li Cheng takes himself seriously.


    To trample on his self-esteem? Are you kidding? Everyone is busy, OK?


    As for Yao Jing, she felt that what she said was from her heart.


    In the fight with Li Cheng, she ended up with a huge advantage, so now she is absolutely qualified to say so.


    The reason why Li Cheng feels that he has been greatly insulted is that he really doesn''t want to believe that the girl who beat him is the pretty girl in front of him. This is a huge irony. After all, he is also a person with self-esteem, and the computer is his proudest thing.


    Now, what he is most proud of is being told that he was defeated by a 20-year-old girl.


    It''s hard for him to accept.


    "Lose is lose, originally is not a big deal, but you a big man, is not some not very good?" Yao Jing looked at Li Cheng impatiently and said that originally she didn''t take it too seriously, but now Li Cheng''s attitude makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s just losing. What do you have to say?


    Originally, it seems that there is nothing wrong with Yao Jing''s saying this, but under such circumstances, Yao Jing''s saying this is a kind of naked irony.


    Li Chengqi''s body was shaking.


    He felt that the other party was deceiving too much!


    Why do you have to say that over and over again?


    If you win, you win. Is it really good to be so sarcastic?


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he is not unhappy. For Li Cheng, the more exciting he is now, the better. At least, Xiao Yao thinks so.


    "I don''t believe it!" Li Cheng suddenly stood up and roared at Xiao Yao, "I don''t believe she won me!"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were slightly astringent, and he nodded in his heart.


    What he wants is to make Li Cheng not believe it! If Li Cheng really believes it, then he will be dispirited, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to do.


    So, he was very proud in his heart, but he didn''t immediately show his pride on his face. He just nodded and said, "well, you can understand if you don''t believe it, but we didn''t think that we have to let you believe it!"


    "Well, as long as you let her win me again, I''ll believe it, OK?" Li Cheng continued.


    Xiao Yao wants to laugh in his heart. This boy named Li Cheng is really on the road. What he wants to say now is what Xiao Yao intends to say, but Xiao Yao hasn''t said anything yet, and the other party has put it forward directly. Therefore, it''s quite cooperative. Xiao Yao wants to kiss each other hard.


    However, although he was happy in his heart, he still didn''t show it on his face. If you want to talk about acting skills, it is estimated that there are not many people in the world who can compete with Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I still don''t understand what you mean. If we win, we win. As for whether you believe it or not, what does it have to do with us? What do you have to do with me, whether you believe it or not? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Li Cheng clenched his lips. When Xiao Yao said that, he was speechless. What other people said was the truth. What does it have to do with whether he believes it or not? I take myself too seriously, don''t I?


    However, if we don''t make it clear, Li Cheng will live in the shadow all his life.


    He has to expose the other party''s lies!


    "Say, what''s your condition." Although Li Cheng was rather dull, he was not a fool after all. He simply said, "otherwise, you ask me to compete with her again. If I really lose, I will tell you all I know. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yao felt happy again.


    This boy named Li Cheng is becoming more and more popular.


    "OK, it''s a deal." At this time, Xiao Yao doesn''t pretend, otherwise it will be a little too much. Anyway, he has achieved his goal. Now it''s meaningless to continue to disguise. He''s just calm.


    "Let''s start now." Li Cheng took a deep breath. After that, he sat in front of his computer again.


    However, Yao Jing stood beside Xiao Yao, still indifferent.


    Xiao Yao looks at Yao Jing curiously, his eyes are full of puzzled: "what''s the matter? Isn''t the computer with you? "


    "No Yao Jing smiles, "I just don''t want to."


    Xiao Yao


    Yao Jing glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "if I can help you find this place, I have done my utmost. What else do you want me to do? Come on, I''m not raised by you. Why do you want me to do what you want me to do? What? I owe you? "


    Now Xiao Yao is depressed.


    Feelings, Yao Jing. It''s emotional.


    It''s just that I don''t know how to pick the time to be in a mood! Why don''t you come early or late, but at this time? Now if Yao Jing doesn''t play, what should he do? Can he roll up his sleeves? Don''t make trouble. He doesn''t have any problems in fighting. He doesn''t have any problems in treating and saving people. But when it comes to computer technology, it''s too difficult for him. He really knows nothing about seven tricks and six tricks.


    If Yao Jing doesn''t help, Xiao Yao will have to catch the blind¡° My aunt, what kind of mood are you in at this time! " Xiao Yao pulls Yao Jing aside and whispers, "I can''t do without your help! I don''t know any computer technology. "¡° What''s that to me? " Yao Jing rolled her eyes. "Anyway, it''s your business. What can I do?" Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently. But if you think about it carefully, what Yao Jing said is also reasonable. After all, Yao Jing doesn''t owe him anything, but Xiao Yao always feels sorry for this girl after seeing Yao Jing. If it wasn''t for him at the beginning, maybe Yao Jing would not have returned to China so early, and might still be living in Italy peacefully¡° Of course, it''s not impossible for me to help, but I also have a request Yao Jing turned an eye bead son to say. Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Yao Jing, calmed down and asked, "what do you want me to do?"¡° In fact, it''s not for you to do anything. I just hope you can have dinner with me later. Of course, it''s just the two of us. I want to ask you something. " Yao Jing zhengse said. Xiao Yao was still a little surprised, but he soon reacted. After all, since he saw Yao Jing, they have not said anything separately. Therefore, it''s normal for Yao Jing to ask for such a request. To say that Yao Jing has nothing to say with him now, even Xiao Yao doesn''t believe it. After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao nodded and agreed¡° Good¡° That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it then. " Yao Jing said, "I didn''t force you anything." Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, even if Yao Jing does not make such a request, Xiao Yao also plans to have a brief talk with Yao Jing later. He feels that there are still many misunderstandings between himself and Yao Jing. Now it''s time to find an opportunity to make those misunderstandings clear. Xiao Yao also knows that his biggest shortcoming now is that he doesn''t know how to refuse others. This is a shortcoming. If Yao Jing really has any ideas about him, it''s better to make it clear earlier, so as not to delay others. After getting Xiao Yao''s promise, Yao Jing immediately went out. When she came back, she had a laptop in her hand, and Li Xiaoxiao, who was still waiting for news in the car, came up with Yao Jing at this time. Anyway, she was sure that there was no danger in the villa, and she had nothing to worry about. Yao Jing put his computer on the desk, then started it up, looked at Li Cheng and said, "how are you going to compare?"¡° Simple, I set up a firewall, you break, the time is 30 minutes Li Cheng said, "as long as you succeed, I will believe you." When he said this, Li Cheng''s face turned red. In fact, he has prepared the firewall he said, but he has never used it. Moreover, he is very proud of his work. He is sure that it will take at least five hours to crack it himself. This is obviously unfair to Yao Jing¡° Yes Yao Jing nodded, and her expression was not unnatural. It seems that Li Cheng''s words did not cause any pressure on her. This is another form of contempt. Originally, Li Cheng was a little embarrassed, but now listening to Yao Jing''s words, a trace of guilt in his heart vanished, nodded and sneered¡° Well, that''s what you said. Let''s start. "¡° Let''s go. " Yao Jing nodded. The next two people are looking at the computer screen at the same time, and their hands are dancing fast on the keyboard. Lines of code, in the computer screen beating fast, too busy, ordinary people''s eyes are unable to keep up. Just two minutes later, Li Cheng''s face was a little ugly, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead. His body was shaking slightly, and he didn''t know whether it was because of worry or surprise¡° This firewall, you give me half an hour? " Yao Jing sneered and didn''t take Li Cheng''s problem seriously at all. The look in her eyes was full of disdain for each other. Li Cheng didn''t speak, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. Five minutes later, with a shortcut key of Yao Jing knocked down, Li Cheng directly fell to the ground. Yao Jing stretched her shoulders, looked at Li Cheng who fell to the ground, and said with a smile, "young man, your psychological quality is too bad, isn''t it?" Li Cheng is full of depression. You know, he is much older than Yao Jing. Now he is said to be a young man

 Chapter 461

    Li Cheng lost.


    It''s a total loss.


    In fact, to be exact, he had lost at the beginning, but he couldn''t believe that Yao Jing beat him.


    Now, failing again, he looks like he''s been knocked down.


    "Seriously, I admire you more." Yao Jing said with a smile, "don''t abuse once. You have to ask others to abuse you once. You are really interesting."


    "..." Li Cheng looked up at Yao Jing, feeling that the other party was not praising him. Anyway, he was not very happy to hear that. After thinking about it carefully, he understood that it should still be sarcastic


    "Cough, Mr. Li, right? Now it''s time for you to keep your promise, too? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Cheng took a look at him and said: "if you have anything to ask, you can ask directly. Since I promised you, I will never go back. Although I don''t have any advantages, I''m definitely a man of my word. "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    This should be the only advantage of Li Cheng.


    Although the previous words about professional ethics from a technical man like Li Cheng are a little strange, these words can at least reflect the quality of this man.


    Moreover, when Li Cheng said those words earlier, he also saw a firm look in each other''s eyes. It seems that no matter what he said before, there was no way to shake each other''s thoughts.


    On the other hand, Li Cheng has another shortcoming, that is, he doesn''t admit defeat. If it''s not for this, Xiao Yao has to use some violent means to knock Li Cheng''s mouth. In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to use force in the face of this thin man.


    Li Cheng saved himself once.


    "First of all, I want to know who the man who let you deal with me is." Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Cheng shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not sure if you ask me. He asked me for help and gave me money. I took the money and came."


    "You don''t know?" Xiao Yao frowned a little. Obviously, he was not satisfied with Li Cheng''s answer. This is normal. No matter who heard such an answer, he would feel that the other party was talking nonsense.


    "I''m not joking. I really don''t know. I only know that person''s surname is ye. Oh, he''s a young man." Li Cheng said.


    "Ye?" After listening to Li Cheng''s words, Xiao Yao is a little confused. He wants to break his head, but he doesn''t figure out which man named Ye he met.


    Of course, Xiao Yao has really come into contact with a person surnamed ye, that is, ye pursues his family. But Xiao Yao also feels that there seems to be no contradiction between himself and his family. At the beginning, there may have been a contradiction, but it soon resolved. The young man in Ye''s family seems to be ye pursues'' brother, but ye pursues''s brother also loves Ye pursues, and, Xiao Yao thinks that the guy named Ye ray has good character and straightforward personality. Even if he is really dissatisfied with himself, he should not be such a black hand. He is expected to be directly positive.


    Although Xiao Yao was very young before, he was very confident in his eyes.


    "Don''t you know what the name of Ye is?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Li Cheng took a look at her, shook his head and said, "if I knew, I would tell you now. Anyway, I have already planned to say it. Why should I hide it?"


    "Do you dare to help others with their money even if you don''t know their name?" Li Xiaoxiao seems not to believe what Li Cheng said.


    Li Cheng looked at Li Xiaoxiao very seriously and said, "if you find 100000 yuan on the ground, will you still think about who lost the money?"


    "..." Li Xiaoxiao said depressed, "can it be the same?"


    "What''s different? I''m worried about whether the money is in my pocket. As for who gave the money, what does it have to do with me?" Li Cheng shrugged his shoulders and said.


    What else did Li Xiaoxiao plan to say, but Xiao Yao stopped him with his eyes.


    Looking at Li Cheng''s tone and attitude, he is very calm. He thinks that the other party is not telling lies, and as Li Cheng said, there is no need for him to tell lies at this time. Anyway, he has already said what should be said and shouldn''t be said. Now that he has made a start, there is no need to hide it.


    "It''s none of your business." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "you can go."


    Li Cheng is slightly a Leng, then stare at Xiao Yao with wide eyes: "are you willing to let me go?"


    Xiao Yao was happy to hear that: "well said, I still don''t want you to go, and I have to take you home for dinner?"


    Li Cheng rubs his ears. Now he has begun to doubt whether there is something wrong with his ears. After all, he has hacked other people''s websites, but now they are willing to let him go, which makes him really have no way to understand. It doesn''t mean that he should be sent to prison, but he doesn''t pursue the losses he has caused them. Isn''t this guy brain sick?


    "Mr. Xiao, I know that I didn''t do it properly, but I have told you all I know before. Thank you for not pursuing my responsibility." Li Cheng stands up and looks at Xiao Yao. His expression is serious, his eyes are full of gratitude, and he bows deeply.


    "Come on, don''t be so pretentious." Xiao Yao waved his hand and suddenly remembered something. Looking at Li Cheng, he said, "what''s your job now?"


    "Er... Just doing some software at home for the time being." Li Cheng said.


    "You don''t have a job?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Li Chenghong nodded his head, which is really a shame for him. After all, he is almost thirty years old, but he has no stable job. This is also the reason why he has not found a girlfriend so far. No car, no house, no deposit, no stable job. Which girl is blind and willing to follow him?


    If it wasn''t for Li Cheng''s real inability, he probably wouldn''t agree with Cao Hao to deal with Xiao Yao. After all, he knows that it''s illegal to hack people''s official websites casually. But in the face of the temptation of money, he still has no way to nod his head and agree.


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment and said, "what do you think of the official website of our website?"


    Li Cheng was stunned and silent for a while. He asked, "do you want me to tell the truth or to tell a lie?"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, and said: "to tell the truth, of course, there is something to say."


    Li Cheng coughed. When it comes to his professional problems, Li Cheng was just like a different person. He was beaming and in high spirits. He said frankly, "if you tell the truth, I''m not polite. Seriously, Mr. Xiao, the official website of your website has really gone through garbage to a certain extent. Many programs are obviously unnecessary, but they exist, And some very important programs, your programmers did not add in, they are imitating some domestic websites, but those websites have long had drawbacks, they still imitate with relish. "


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, raised his hand and motioned for Li Cheng to continue.


    Li Cheng continued: "moreover, in terms of the security system, it''s also very poor. To put it simply, they spent a lot of money, but they achieved the effect of 50 cents."


    "If it''s you, can you do it well?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hey, I dare not say anything else. If I do it, it will be hundreds of times better than your current programmer." Li Cheng said confidently.


    "Then you can do it." Xiao Yao fixed the tone with one stroke.


    Li Cheng was stunned, his pupils suddenly contracted and looked at Xiao Yao incredulously.


    "What''s the matter, you didn''t understand me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Li Cheng didn''t understand. He just couldn''t believe his ears.


    This is the third time he can''t believe his ears.


    The first time was because Xiao Yao told him that it was Yao Jing who defeated him.


    The second time, Xiao Yao was willing to let him go.


    This is the third time.


    Li Cheng feels that he has been shocked today, which is more than the sum of his whole life.


    He began to doubt whether Xiao Yao had gone out without a brain.


    This guy is too honest, isn''t he? That''s great, isn''t it? To be fair, Li Cheng thought carefully. If he was Xiao Yao, he would never let himself go so easily. What did this guy think?


    Li Cheng is about to cry. He suddenly feels that if he compares himself with Xiao Yao, he is not a person.


    "Xiao... Mr. Xiao, what you said is true?" Li Cheng asked.


    "Yes." In fact, Xiao Yao had this idea before.


    Although Li Cheng has been defeated by Yao Jing, no matter what, Li Cheng is also a talent. At least Fang Hai said that this guy is an expert. As for Yao Jing''s ability to defeat him easily, it''s hard to say. After all, there is a kind of genius that is close to evil among talents.


    Yao Jing should be such a genius.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao also knows that it''s too difficult for him to let Yao Jing work for him, so it''s better to let Li Cheng join his own company first.


    There is such a talent in the company, no matter from which point of view, it is a matter of great benefit to him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xiao!" Li Cheng''s voice was choked. "Thank you for letting go of the past and giving me a bite to eat. You can rest assured that such a thing will never happen again. Since you look up to me, my life is yours!"


    In this world, nothing is more precious than sending charcoal in the snow.


    Although Li Cheng also got a lot of money from Cao Hao this time, he can spend all the money and find a job he likes is the best.


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak.


    "Can we leave now?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Go back first. I want to talk to him." Yao Jing suddenly spoke. Li Xiaoxiao turns his face and his eyes fall on Yao Jing. It''s a little complicated. Yao Jing face unchanged, just to avoid the eyes of Li Xiaoxiao, and did not choose to look at each other¡° What do you mean Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao and asks. Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. He came to Li Xiaoxiao, reached out his hand, took Li Xiaoxiao''s hand, and said in a soft voice, "I''m going to have a talk with her, too. I think there may be some misunderstanding between me and her. Don''t worry. No matter what you ask, I''ll answer you after you go back."¡° Never hide? "¡° Never hide. " Xiao Yao nodded. With a gentle smile, Li Xiaoxiao nodded, reached out his hand and helped Xiao Yao straighten his skirt: "then I''ll go back first." With that, she turned and walked out the door.

 Chapter 462

    Looking for a cafe, Xiao Yao and Yao Jing went in and ordered two cups of coffee.


    Yao Jing put his computer on the side of the table, and then looked at Xiao Yao with her chin.


    By a girl with such eyes, for anyone, will feel uncomfortable.


    "What do you want me to do?" Xiao Yao coughed, "do I have flowers on my face?"


    "I just want to see if you''ve changed a lot over the years." Yao Jing said softly.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed: "Yao Jing, in fact, I think there are some misunderstandings between us."


    Yao sighed and sat up straight.


    "I haven''t seen anything else, but now you''ve become cruel." Yao Jing said seriously.


    "..." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He really doesn''t know where he is.


    I was still that simple and lovely child!


    But he didn''t mean to say that. He felt that if he did, Yao Jing would stand on the commanding point and condemn him for being shameless.


    "Tell me what you want to tell me." Yao Jing said easily.


    Xiao Yao was speechless.


    "Didn''t you ask me to have dinner with you? Why do I have to say it first now? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Yao Jing squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "you are not a man after all. Why do you have to haggle with a woman now?"


    "..." Xiao Yao thinks it''s really a torture to communicate with Yao Jing.


    "Why did you leave in the first place?" Yao Jing sees that Xiao Yao doesn''t take the initiative to speak, so she speaks first. When she sees Xiao Yao this time, her heart is really very complex, and there are many doubts. If she wants to make it clear to Xiao Yao, she just can''t understand how bad she is. This man has to hide himself like a debt dodger.


    Is he a virus infector in his eyes?


    The thought of this made her even more angry.


    "Keke, did you misunderstand something? I didn''t want to avoid you!" Xiao Yao quickly explained.


    "Then why did you leave me alone?" Yao Jing asked.


    "I had something important to do at that time." Xiao Yao was quite guilty when he said this. After all, what he said now is a lie. Although he is good at camouflage his expression, he still feels somewhat unnatural when he lies to a girl.


    An executioner, does not mean that he will achieve peace of mind, killing without blinking an eye.


    "Why are you with Li Xiaoxiao?" Yao Jing continued.


    She was not satisfied with Xiao Yao''s answer before, but now she doesn''t intend to continue to ask, because it''s meaningless. If Xiao Yao is telling the truth, it''s naturally the best. But if Xiao Yao is telling a lie, what''s the significance of asking? Do you have to let Xiao Yao say to her, yes, you guessed right, I''m hiding from you!


    If that''s true, how can we talk about it later?


    "If I knew her, I would start from the beginning..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath. Now that he had decided to make it clear with Yao Jing, he felt it necessary to tell each other about these things. So he began to talk about them from his own downhill, all the way to today. After telling this long story, an hour had passed, so he had to say, There are so many stories between him and Li Xiaoxiao.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Yao Jing''s face was a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that so many stories happened between you. If I hear you say that, you should be in love with each other for a long time?" Yao Jing asked holding her chin.


    Xiao Yao wants to correct each other.


    What a long time, this is simply to discredit themselves! I didn''t have a relationship with Li Xiaoxiao at all?


    Speak with conscience!


    How could he have the heart to discredit himself?


    He is not happy, but now he is not easy to attack, can only nod: "it''s love with each passing day, but I think it also means love at first sight. When I first saw her, I thought this girl was very good-looking."


    What he said was true.


    "Didn''t you fall in love at first sight when you first saw me?" Yao Jing sniffed at Xiao Yao and asked, "am I so much worse than Li Xiaoxiao?"


    "Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that Yao jinggen didn''t want to have a good chat. Why did he have to ask these difficult questions?


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." This time, Yao Jing didn''t finish the question as before. Instead, she took Xiao Yao to make it clear. If Xiao Yao didn''t answer, she would continue to ask questions, which made her look like she didn''t give up.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Yao Jing and said, "it''s undeniable that you are a good girl and really beautiful. But at that time, I didn''t think so much about it. Besides, what happened in Italy was not an accident. Everything was in my expectation. I just went to kill people because I killed the boss of those people, That''s why they chased me. Originally, it had nothing to do with you, but it was because you knew me that you were involved. "


    When Xiao Yao said this, he was also observing the expression on Yao Jing''s face. The expression on Yao Jing''s face is changing as Xiao Yao thought. Originally, the smile on her face was calm, indifferent and free, but the more Xiao Yao said, the more rigid her expression was. At first, the smile on her face was very natural, but the more she came back, the more dignified her smile was. The smile on that face is not a natural one, but a forced one¡° So, I''m sorry for all this. It''s all my business. If it wasn''t for me, maybe now your life is still so calm. Don''t think that I saved you at the beginning, because you should first understand that if it wasn''t for you to know me, maybe those things wouldn''t happen to you at all. " With the last word falling, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief. He had a sense of relief. These words have been in his heart for a long time. When he first saw the goblin, he wanted to say these words, but Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say because Li Xiaoxiao was still around at that time. Now it''s also an opportunity for him. Since Yao Jing took the initiative to invite him, he might as well finish it all at once¡° That''s it? " At first, the expression on Yao Jing''s face was also very ugly, but soon, she adjusted her mood and calmed down. Xiao Yao nodded: "that''s it."¡° OK, I see Yao Jing nodded. Xiao Yao is a little surprised: "aren''t you angry?" In fact, Xiao Yao is ready when he finishes his speech. If Yao Jing gets angry, even stands up and slaps himself directly, it''s understandable. But now Yao Jing is still indifferent, he can''t understand. What''s going on in this woman''s head? Normal people encounter such things will be angry, OK? Isn''t Yao Jing a normal person¡° Why am I angry? " Yao Jing laughed. "Do you think I said I wanted to make a promise with my body just to repay my kindness?" Xiao Yao did not answer the question. Because before that, he really thought so, but now listening to Yao Jing''s question, he understood that it was obviously not what he thought¡° In ancient times, if a girl was saved by a man, there would be two situations. First, if a man was very handsome, handsome, and graceful, the girl would cry and make a promise. " Yao Jing looked at Xiao Yao and continued, "if that man is very ugly, the girl will say that she has nothing to repay, and can only be an ox and a horse for her benefactor in her next life."... " Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched a little. "When I saw these on TV, I didn''t see the second possibility."¡° Did you see the ugly hero in that TV play? " Yao Jing rolled her eyes. Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling that he doesn''t believe in love. Is it true that there are routines everywhere in this world? The world is dangerous¡° I''ve told you so much before. Do you understand what I mean? " Yao Jing looks at Xiao Yao and asks. Xiao Yao coughed and nodded gently: "I understand something. To put it simply, you didn''t want to marry me in order to repay my kindness, or to see me look handsome and tall and powerful, right?" " Yao Jing looked at Xiao Yao in a daze. For a long time, she let out a sigh of relief and shook her head. Her expression was helpless¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I''m just thinking that people will really change. For example, you are really different from you before. " Yao Jing said. Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "for example?"¡° For example, you were never so cheeky in the past, or although you were also very cheeky in the past, you are definitely not as thick as you are now. You are so thick skinned that you are crazy. How can you say such a thing? Who gives you confidence? " Yao Jing couldn''t help asking, "what have you experienced in the past few years? How can I feel that earth shaking changes have taken place in you?" Xiao Yao coughed a few times. This time to not to cover up embarrassment, but simply by Yao Jing to angry¡° You have also changed a lot. For example, you would never have been like this before... "Xiao Yao didn''t go on, but he believed Yao Jing could understand what he meant¡° In the past, I would never be so honest? " Yao Jing asked curiously. Xiao Yao understood that this woman was deliberately misinterpreting her meaning¡° I''ve already said what should and shouldn''t be said. Have we made it clear? " Xiao Yao asked.

 Chapter 463

    Xiao Yao then raised his head and stared at Yao Jing. There was no complicated emotion in his eyes.


    Yao Jing is still staring at Xiao Yao.


    "Do you say that because you want to go?" Yao Jing looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao did not answer, which is also a default attitude.


    "Do you think you and I have finished what we have to say?" Yao Jing continued.


    Xiao Yao coughed and didn''t answer the question directly, because he felt as if he had really said what he should say.


    There''s nothing to go on.


    It''s just that he''s embarrassed to say it.


    "Well, that''s all for today. I remember every word you said today and every punctuation mark." Yao Jing finished this sentence and already stood up.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed: "do you really understand what I want to express?"


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Yao Jing suddenly laughed and said, "do you remember what I told you today?"


    "..." Xiao Yao opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, so he kept silent again.


    "In fact, I also want to understand that I like you not because you saved me, but simply because I like you." Yao Jing stroked her hair, looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, and said, "even if you tell me the truth today, I still don''t feel angry. At this time, I understand that I like you not because you saved me, but because I just like you, that''s all."


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth again.


    He really didn''t expect Yao Jing to say such a paragraph.


    It''s so naked.


    Xiao Yao felt that his little heart was going to die.


    However, now he completely understood what she had said before. Yao Jing still didn''t understand. If she really knew what she had said before, she would not have said such a thing before.


    And after Yao Jing had said that, she had already stood up and went out.


    There was no chance for Xiao Yao to answer at all.


    Xiao Yao sat in his seat for a long time, finally stood up and sighed.


    Back home, Li Xiaoxiao has already cooked the meal.


    "Back?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "come and eat now."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, remained silent for a moment, nodded and sat down at the table.


    "I thought you were going to my grandfather''s place today. I originally planned to call you, but I was worried about disturbing you, so I didn''t call." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said with a smile, "if I don''t come back, what will you do with the food you cooked at this table?"


    "What else can we do? Eat for yourself." Li Xiaoxiao shrugged his shoulders.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes Li Xiaoxia into his arms.


    "I thought I came back to see you sitting on the sofa with a cold face and not saying a word, or you would be furious when you saw me, and then you would ask countless questions, and then you would hold your shoulders and look at me with a cold face and wait for me to answer." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "now it seems that I guess wrong."


    Li Xiaoxiao put his hands on Xiao Yao''s face.


    "That''s exactly what I thought before you came back."


    "Then why didn''t you do that?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Because I don''t think I can be that stupid!" Li Xiaoxiao said solemnly, "if I really do that, isn''t it another way to push you away? At that time, wasn''t it a chance for other women to approach you and comfort you? "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry because of Li Xiaoxiao''s words.


    But if you think about it carefully, Li Xiaoxiao is right to say that. This is a very simple truth, but now many women can''t understand it.


    "In fact, it was an accident that I met Yao Jing." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao didn''t immediately ask questions, Xiao Yao can also guess what Li Xiaoxiao wants to know most. Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t ask because she believes in herself, and Xiao Yao shouldn''t be arrogant and arrogant. It''s the right way to deal with it that she takes the initiative to explain and strives for leniency.


    If the police comrades know what Xiao Yao is thinking, they will certainly appreciate him. This is the right attitude!


    Li Xiaoxiao quietly looks at Xiao Yao and raises her ears for fear of missing any word, keyword, or even punctuation.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Li Xiaoxiao''s face also showed a look of relief.


    She turned her eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. She said with a smile, "is there anything missing?"


    Xiao Yao quickly raised his right hand: "I swear that there is no omission."


    "Ha, I thought there was a story between you, but that''s what it is! Listen to what you mean, Yao Jing has been looking for you, in fact, just to repay her kindness? " Li Xiaoxiao asked, "since that''s the case, you can make it clear to her directly. In fact, what happened at the beginning was all picked up by you. In this way, you won''t have any kindness to her. Can''t she put it down?"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He knew Li Xiaoxiao would say that before.


    But this is the most troublesome thing for Xiao Yao.


    Before that, he thought so, but after talking with Yao Jing for a while this afternoon, he realized that the fact is not what he thought.


    Even if Yao Jing knows what happened at the beginning, she still reveals her mind.


    This makes Xiao Yao very embarrassed.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t know how to talk to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "What did you say this afternoon? Is that clear? " Li Xiaoxiao hooked Xiao Yao''s neck and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao feels that he is going to get goose bumps when Li Xiaoxiao stares at him like this.


    "Well, I told her all about it." Xiao Yao said.


    "And what did she say?" Li Xiaoxiao touched his chin and guessed, "did you pour coffee on your face? Now it doesn''t look like that. "


    Xiao Yao nods helplessly and tells Li Xiaoxiao the answer given by Yao Jing today.


    Before coming back again, he was pondering over whether to tell Li Xiaoxiao about the conversation between Yao Jing and himself this afternoon. Finally, he decided to be honest. Anyway, he didn''t have any special idea about Yao Jing. If he didn''t say it, he seemed guilty.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao''s face is not very good-looking.


    "In fact, I have known Yao Jing for many years. Although there are many people chasing her, she has never liked anyone, let alone confessed in front of each other." Li Xiaoxiao said. Xiao Yao nodded and did not dare to answer.


    "What do you think?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, squinting.


    Xiao Yao shivered, coughed and said, "I can think what I should think. I''ve told her all I think, and she knows that I have a girlfriend. My girlfriend is you. She won''t do anything, will she?"


    "Not necessarily!" Li Xiaoxiao shook his head, "you don''t know her. Although emotionally, she is a relatively passive person with thin skin, the biggest characteristic of her character is that as long as it is something she identifies, it will never be easily changed by others. I have a deep understanding of this! Let''s talk about her computer technology. Just because she likes the Internet, the computer and these things, she has never shaken her heart, and has come to this stage. Isn''t that enough to prove anything? "


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao, he didn''t know what to do.


    After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao glanced at Li Xiaoxiao and said tentatively, "otherwise, I''ll go to Yao Jing now, and then make it clear to her. I''ll be more unfeeling and ruthless, and I won''t give her any face. How about that?"


    Li Xiaoxiao snorted and said, "it''s too hurtful of you to do this. Besides, anyway, she is also my friend. Although I won''t give in on the issue of principle, I don''t have many friends. I didn''t want to lose this friend."


    Xiao Yao was helpless. He sat on the sofa, his face full of depression, depression and anxiety.


    "Neither this nor that. I don''t know what I''m going to do." Xiao Yao put on a pair of "you''d better kill me!" I''m looking at you.


    Li Xiaoxiao held his chin in meditation for a while, and finally rubbed his hair hard.


    "Forget it. I can''t understand this problem. I''d better not think about it." Li Xiaoxiao waved his hand and said, "let it be."


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is also his current idea. Since he doesn''t know what to do now, what they can do is let it be. Maybe now Yao Jing is just impulsive. When she calms down, she will realize that she doesn''t know what to do and will give up naturally. In this way, Xiao Yao won''t have a headache, And the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Yao Jing will not break.


    This is the best result.


    Just as Xiao Yao was going to continue to eat, the mobile phone in his pocket rang again.


    He took out his cell phone and took a simple glance. After looking at the number above, Xiao Yao chose to connect and put the phone in his ear.


    "Classmate Xia, what can I do for you?"


    It''s Xia Yixing.


    "Hee hee, I''m back in Haitian city!" Xia Yixing said with a smile, "do you want to pick me up?"


    "Well... OK." Xiao Yao also glanced at Li Xiaoxiao, who was sitting beside him. Seeing that there was no rigid expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face, he nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, make good preparations. I''m not the only one who comes to Haitian this time!" Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly: "who else?"


    "I''ll know when you get there!" Xia Yixing said, "OK, I don''t want to talk to you first. Come quickly!"


    With that, the phone was hung up.

 Chapter 464

    Haitian airport.


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao have been waiting at the gate of the airport for a long time.


    "If you bring me here, you are not afraid of Xia Yixing''s jealousy?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and couldn''t laugh or cry: "the relationship between Xia Yixing and me is not what you think."


    "I didn''t say what I wanted to be!" Li Xiaoxiao tut tut mouth, "you this is called thief guilty ah?"


    "..." Xiao Yao almost felt speechless.


    "Come on! I don''t say much, but I''m just a little curious. Isn''t Xia Yixing very good? Why don''t you accept it! " Li Xiaoxiao said, "I don''t know how many men like Xia Yixing in this world, but you still don''t like him. Now I have to doubt whether you are a pervert."


    Xiao Yao said in silence, "what are you thinking about? Xia Yixing and I are just friends, that''s all. Apart from that, there is nothing complicated about it. As for how many people are chasing her, it has nothing to do with me


    "It really doesn''t matter at all?" Li Xiaoxiao shook his head. "Men are all liars. What they say is inversely proportional to what they do."


    "..." Xiao Yao simply kept silent.


    He didn''t know how to communicate with Li Xiaoxiao on such issues.


    Women! Naturally, it''s the same. Xiao Yao knows very well that if he continues to talk like Li Xiaoxiao, he won''t be able to stop tomorrow morning.


    Now Xiao Yao''s heart still has doubts, he is thinking, this time with Xia Yixing came to Haitian city in the end is who, why can''t tell yourself in advance? It''s like if she said it, she wouldn''t come


    Thinking of these, a familiar voice came from behind him.


    "Xiao Yao, Li Dong!"


    Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao turn around together and see Xia Yixing who is really carrying a pink suitcase. When Xiao Yao''s eyes fall on the woman beside Xia Yixing, her expression suddenly solidifies. She is stunned for a long time and doesn''t say a complete word.


    "Why? Who is the woman beside Xia Yixing? What a temperament Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help whispering.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her, gave a bitter smile and sighed.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know him?" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course I know..." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and walked over.


    He looked at Xia Yixing, and finally his eyes fell on the woman beside Xia Yixing.


    "Why are you here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    His face was full of embarrassment.


    This is a surprise for him, which is far beyond his previous expectation. Previously, he thought of many possible people, but he never thought that Qin Rou came to Haitian city with Xia Yixing.


    Previously, Li Xiaoxiao asked Xiao Yao if he knew each other.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    When he came to this world, the first person he knew should be Qin Rou, right?


    "Why, you were the mayor of Haitian city before? Others want to come to Haitian city, you have to approve it Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao glared at her: "can''t you tell me in advance, let me have a little psychological preparation?"


    "Hey, if I told you, would you come again?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Xiao Yao didn''t reply.


    He''s thinking about it, too.


    If he knew Qin Rou would come to Haitian city with Xia Yixing, he really didn''t know whether he would come to pick up the plane.


    In short, part of the reason why he was so anxious to come back from Kyoto was that he didn''t know how to deal with the relationship between himself and Qin rou.


    Correctly, he has no way to organize his emotions.


    For his own parents, he has always been thinking about it. It must be bullshit to say that he does not want to find his own parents. But when he does find them, he has no way to accept all this sudden.


    Qin Rou''s expression seems to be a little embarrassed. After hearing the conversation between Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing, she quickly said, "Xiao Yao, don''t be angry. If you don''t want to see me, or you didn''t want to see me before, I''ll go back by plane now. I asked before. There will be a flight from Haitian city to Kyoto in ten minutes."


    When she said that, she was ready to turn around.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Qin Rou can say so accurately, it must have been checked before. Is she ready for this?


    Xiao Yao couldn''t bear it all of a sudden.


    "Mom, since I''m here, what else can I do? I''ll have fun in Haitian city for two days, and I can accompany you around." Xiao Yao took Qin Rou''s suitcase and said.


    "Mom?" Li Xiaoxiao, who followed Xiao Yao, was startled and her face turned white.


    She really didn''t know that the woman in front of her was Xiao Yao''s mother.


    This... This is exciting, isn''t it?


    So for a while, Li Xiaoxiao felt that his mind was filled with paste.


    "Hello, Auntie!" Li Xiaoxiao calls a way quickly.


    At the beginning, Li Xiaoxiao just faced Xiao Yao''s big grandfather and second grandfather. Now when she meets Xiao Yao''s mother, she feels that her heart is about to jump out, and she is also a little depressed. Why doesn''t Xiao Yao know to tell herself in advance? I can dress up carefully! This first impression is very important.


    At this moment, Li Xiaoxiao''s brain is also running at full speed.


    She was suddenly a little angry.


    It can be seen that the relationship between Qin Rou and Xia Yixing is very good, otherwise they would not come to Haitian together.


    And she thinks that she and Xia Yixing seem to be in a competitive relationship all the time. Will Xiao Yao''s mother like Xia Yixing first and dislike herself


    At the thought of this, she was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    Qin Rou seems to have noticed that there is something wrong with Li Xiaoxiao''s mood. She only guessed what Li Xiaoxiao was thinking after three seconds. She simply stretched out her hand and pulled Li Xiaoxiao in front of her.


    "Is that Xiaoxiao? I saw your picture before I saw it again. When I saw the picture, I thought that the girl was really beautiful. If she wanted to have appearance, ability and figure, my son was really lucky to find such a girlfriend. Now when I see a real person, I feel that the photos before are unreliable. " Qin Rou stops when she talks about it.


    Li Xiaoxiao was in a hurry when she heard this: "Auntie, I swear to God, I will never take photos..."


    "Ha ha!" Qin Rou was also amused by Li Xiaoxiao''s narrow appearance. "I mean, this person is much more beautiful than the photo, and more spiritual. What do you think of this child? Why don''t you have any confidence? "


    Li Xiaoxiao was relieved to hear Qin Rou say so.


    "Thank you, auntie. You are really beautiful! When it comes to temperament, I don''t think anyone in the world can compare with you. " Li Xiaoxiao said quickly.


    Xiao Yao on one side looked at them, but they were dumbfounded.


    "Xiao Yao, do you really want to drive me away?" Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    Looking at her expression, like a child who was rewarded with a big red flower, I didn''t know how to express my inner joy.


    "You''re my mother. There''s no son who drives my mother away." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "besides, didn''t Xia Yixing also say that just now? I''m not the mayor of Haitian. "


    Qin Rou didn''t ask any more, but her face was still happy.


    "OK, Xia Yixing, I''ll take your things, too." Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing and says.


    "Son, can you carry it? Otherwise, you give me mine and I''ll carry it myself. You can help Yixing carry it. " Qin Rou said quickly.


    Xia Yixing pulled Qin Rou and said, "aunt Qin, what do you think? He can''t carry these two bags! If he can''t even carry two bags, will the long sword shop he defeated be made of paper


    Qin Rou laughs awkwardly and says in secret that if she cares, she will be confused. I think she looks down on Xiao Yao too much. Even if it''s long sword, she won''t lose to Xiao Yao?


    Now, Xiao Yao is still the talk of the upper class in Kyoto! Every time I hear Xiao Yao praised by others, and I still don''t know the relationship between her and Xiao Yao, Qin Rou is very happy.


    Who doesn''t want his son to be a mother?


    Cough, it''s a skill to fight badly!


    When she got to the car, Qin Rou took a look at Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing. Her brain was running at full speed. At last, she said with a smile, "Xiaoxiao, Yixing, you all sit in the back with me. We just have a chat."


    "Good!" Li Xiaoxiao quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Xia Yixing is surprised for a while, also nodded, just a little embarrassed expression, and the face reveals the color of thinking, also don''t know what she is thinking.


    "It''s too crowded to sit in the back. Isn''t the co pilot sitting there..." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "Come on, if it''s not crowded, none of us is fat." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "just be happy."


    Qin Rou was slightly moved: "well, I''m so good. I know I care about my mother. I hope my mother is happy."


    "..." Xiao Yao shrunk his head and didn''t know if his mother would want to kill himself when she knew how popular this sentence was on the Internet


    As Xiao Yao drove, he turned to look at Qin Rou and asked, "Mom, shall we go to dinner first or to the place where we stay first? My place is small, but I don''t know if you are used to it. " His apartment is where he and Li Xiaoxiao live now, and they live separately. There is only one spare room left.


    "It''s OK, just go to your place!" Qin Rou said with a smile, "I really want to see where my son lives."¡° Dog house. " Xiao Yao whispered.

 Chapter 465

    If he had known that Qin Rou would come to Haitian city, Xiao Yao would have cleaned his dog house.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao usually helps Xiao Yao clean up, Xiao Yao is a big man after all. He doesn''t have the habit of picking up things often and is free and lazy. So he is really worried that his dog house will leave a very bad impression on his mother.


    The car drove into the community. After stopping, Xiao Yao took Qin Rou and others upstairs.


    "Xiao Yao, do you live here now?" Xia Yixing said with a smile, "I thought you would live in a villa!"


    "Why do you think so?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "besides, I''m alone. What do I do when I live in that big place?"


    "Hey, I just think you''re used to being free and lazy. Don''t you feel bound to live in such a place? If you want to do something at night, you don''t dare to make too much noise. " Xia Yixing looked around and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s conditioned reflex was general and he quickly said, "Xiao Yao and I sleep well in separate rooms."


    "Er..." Xia Yixing, Qin Rou and Xiao Yao all stare at Li Xiaoxiao.


    The eyes were full of amazement and surprise.


    "I... I just want to say that Xiao Yao lives here and can''t do some sports at night, such as clapping basketball. What do you think I''m talking about?" Xia Yixing can''t laugh or cry.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that she was a little sensitive just now, and she was still excessively sensitive. She even said something she shouldn''t say. After a while, even as if she was a red apple, she didn''t know what to do to ease her embarrassment at this time. She could only stamp her feet and didn''t know what to do.


    Qin Rou can''t laugh or cry either. She looks at Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao and says with a smile, "it''s not married yet. It''s normal to sleep in separate rooms. By the way, Xiao Yao, did you buy the house yourself or rent it? " She also helped to change the topic. It can be seen that Li Xiaoxiao is very embarrassed now. She doesn''t know what to say or what to do. If she keeps silent at this time, Li Xiaoxiao will only be more embarrassed.


    "I bought it." Xiao Yao said, "I also do real estate now. I think this house is good, so I stay."


    "Well, that''s not bad. In recent years, it''s always good to keep your house, and you should have your own house now." Qin Rou nods. Xiao Yao used to live in the Li family. She knows this very well, but she thinks that a big man should have his own place, no matter how big or small, no matter how luxurious. As long as it''s his own, it''s good.


    Although the topic has been transferred now, Li Xiaoxiao still doesn''t know what to say. She hasn''t recovered from the previous things. At this time, she really wants to find a crack in the ground and then go in decisively. She really wants to smoke her two big mouths at once. What did she say before?


    Well, it''s just the first time I''ve met Xiao Yao''s mother, but it''s the first time that I''ve lost such a big person. I don''t know what Xiao Yao''s mother thinks of herself now. She must feel that there is something wrong with her mind. If she doesn''t like herself and doesn''t let Xiao Yao marry her, what can she do?


    At the thought of this, Li Xiaoxiao''s heart was even more confused.


    When Xiao Yao talks with Qin Rou, he also glances at Li Xiaoxiao standing beside her. He looks at her face constantly changing, but he doesn''t feel funny. What Li Xiaoxiao is thinking now is actually clearer than anyone else, which makes him not know what to say.


    "Come on, don''t think about it. It''s nothing." Xiao Yao pulled Li Xiaoxiao and said.


    Originally, Li Xiaoxiao was telling herself repeatedly that it was nothing, nothing. This is a small episode. Maybe Xiao Yao didn''t care about it at all, or now they have almost forgotten it. But now listening to Xiao Yao, she is nervous again. It seems that they haven''t forgotten


    Li Xiaoxiao was so depressed that she didn''t think Xiao Yao had such a good memory before. Why did she mention it now?


    Qin Rou is also a woman. She can better grasp Li Xiaoxiao''s psychological activities, so she quickly pulls Li Xiaoxiao to her side and stares at Xiao Yao: "OK, you''d better think about what you''d like to take us to eat at noon, Xiaoxiao. Let''s go to wash clothes. There are a lot of clothes on the sofa that haven''t been washed."


    "Mom, I can wash those clothes myself later." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    "No! I''ll wash it Qin Rou shakes her head.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "Mom, how can you do this? Haitian city will help me wash my clothes. What''s the matter? Besides, don''t you have a washing machine at home? I''ll just throw all my clothes into the washing machine later. "


    "Well, don''t argue with me." Qin Rou shook her head. "Before, I was thinking, if only I could see my son. Don''t say I saw him. Even if I just wanted to help him fold a quilt and wash his clothes, I''m satisfied. You''re so big. I''ve never washed your clothes for you. It''s not easy for me to have a chance. Don''t you want me to wash them¡°


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. My heart is more moved. It never occurred to him that Qin Rou had to wash her clothes for such a reason. Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, two sentimental girls, have sour noses after listening to Qin Rou''s words. In fact, only Xiao Yao and Qin Rou can experience the sadness. If you think about it carefully, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing can understand Qin Rou''s current thoughts. Although they are not mothers and have never had children, as long as they are women, they will have a kind of motherhood. A mother has never seen her own children for so many years. Even her wish was to help her son wash clothes once. Such feelings, although they can not understand, but hear those words, but can feel heartache¡° Mom, let me help you. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice¡° No, no, just have a chat. " With these words, Qin Rou began to pack her clothes. Xiao Yao has no choice but to sit on the sofa and turn on the TV¡° Xiao Yao, you and your mother still look like each other! " Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile. It can be seen that she has forgotten her previous embarrassment. Of course, it''s not known whether it''s temporary. Anyway, looking at it now, Li Xiaoxiao has recovered and recovered her previous spirit, while Xia Yixing still has a smile on her face. Of course, she will not deliberately mention the previous thing, that is, she is deliberately ugly to Li Xiaoxiao, and there is no hatred between her and Li Xiaoxiao. Although they can be regarded as rival lovers, if she really does, Not only can not bring her any benefits, but also make Xiao Yao uncomfortable. As a smart woman, Xia Yixing naturally knows what she should do. She behaved very well, at least now she is very satisfied with herself. Now, Qin Rou goes to wash clothes, and Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing sit on the sofa. After a few words, they fall into a short silence¡° Xiao Yao, why don''t you go shopping with Li Xiaoxiao? " Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao and asks¡° Shopping for vegetables? " Xiao Yao Leng for a while, raised his head to see Xia Yixing, stunned way, "why do you want to buy vegetables?"¡° There are three women in the family. Do we have to go out to eat? It''s here. It''s good for us to cook, isn''t it? " Xia Yixing said. Xiao Yao was stunned: "at home?"¡° Can''t you? " Xia Yixing asks curiously. Xiao Yao coughed and asked in a low voice, "is it too much trouble?"¡° It''s all right, no trouble! " Xia Yixing waved his hand¡° Well, then I''ll go shopping. " Now that Xia Yixing has made such a request, Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say. He can only nod his head, stand up, open the door and go out. After Xiao Yao left, Xia Yixing looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked with a smile, "why don''t you go with him?"¡° He knows the way Li Xiaoxiao picked up the tea cup on the table and sipped it gently. Xia Yixing smiles and says, "your attitude and tone of speaking are full of certain aggressiveness. Do you think I''m like your rival?" Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how to answer this question, because she doesn''t think Xia Yixing is like her rival in love, but that the other party is her rival in love, OK? As a woman, she also believes her intuition very much, and her intuition tells her that Xia Yixing likes Xiao Yao. Even if, she also does not know Xiao Yao''s body in the end what flash point, can attract Xia Yixing''s attention. All along, Li Xiaoxiao feels that she is a very confident person, but when facing Xia Yixing, she will feel powerless and frustrated, because she doesn''t dare to look at it from any angle. It seems that Xia Yixing has nothing worse than her. This makes Li Xiaoxiao unable to keep calm. People with ability usually appear to be very calm, because they have a plan. But when they have a sense of crisis and feel inferior to each other, they will also be nervous. Li Xiaoxiao is one of them¡° In fact, you don''t need to treat me as an enemy at all. If he really likes you and loves you wholeheartedly, no one can take him away from you. " Xia Yixing said. Before Li Xiaoxiao could speak, she suddenly heard a sharp voice. It''s like a fingernail across the glass. Both Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing have goose bumps¡° Washing machine The two spoke in unison.

 Chapter 466

    Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao rush into the bathroom. There is water everywhere in the bathroom, the washing machine is still making a harsh noise, the rolling plastic door is still open, and Qin Rou stands on the side at a loss, with innocent face. Now she doesn''t know what the situation is, and the whole person is in a state of ignorance.


    Her clothes were wet at the bottom of her trousers, and there were water marks on her hair.


    "Auntie, what are you doing?" Li Xiaoxiao is in a state of ignorance. She and Xia Yixing stare at Qin rou.


    Qin Rou''s face is full of embarrassment. She looks at her present situation and gives a bitter smile. She shakes her hands and shakes off the water on her hands. She says helplessly, "I won''t."


    "..." both Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing have a feeling of brain hypoxia.


    It was Qin Rou who had to help Xiao Yao wash the clothes before, and I was so sad that you didn''t wash them for me. They couldn''t imagine that Qin Rou couldn''t even use the washing machine. But if you think about it carefully, it''s understandable. Qin Rou is in a family like the Qin family, so she doesn''t have to worry about such things at all, She used to spend all her time and energy on the affairs of the Qin family. Later, she was put under house arrest by the Qin family, so she didn''t have the heart to worry about them at all. Therefore, it''s understandable to think about all this carefully.


    The only thing they can''t understand is, since they can''t wash clothes, why did they have to help Xiao Yao wash clothes before? What do you think of that? Although they have such doubts in their hearts now, it''s not easy for them to ask directly. Li Xiaoxiao''s reaction is faster this time, and she quickly asks, "aunt, otherwise, I''ll help you?"


    "No, No." Qin Rou quickly waved her hand. "I said it was me. How can I ask you to help me?"


    It is Xia Yixing who can better understand Qin Rou''s thoughts and says with a smile, "well, auntie, I''ll teach you how to use the washing machine. I say, how about you do it?"


    Qin Rou gently smile, nodded, eyes is flashing a bright color: "this is good."


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Qin Rou and Xia Yixing, and sighs in her heart.


    It seems that this time, I am a little inferior.


    She really wanted to slap her head hard. What''s the matter with her? In the past, so many people said they were smart and capable, but what is the performance of this ability?


    How now, oneself will "stupid" this word performance incisively and vividly?


    Looking at Xia Yixing helping Qin Rou explain how to use the washing machine, Li Xiaoxiao has a feeling of being compared again.


    "Auntie, simply put, that''s it. Now you understand?" Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Qin Rou wiped the sweat on her forehead. Under the command of Xia Yixing, she finally started the normal operation of the washing machine.


    "Is that all right?" Qin Rou asked cautiously. She did not know what had happened before.


    "No problem." Xia Yixing nodded with a smile.


    Qin Rou got a positive reply from Xia Yixing. She was relieved and patted her chest: "that''s good, so that Xiao Yao won''t tell me when she comes back."


    "Ha ha, auntie, how can you say that you are his mother, and he dares to say that you can''t?" Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Qin Rou rubbed her nose and rolled up her sleeves: "let''s get ready first. When Xiao Yao comes back, we can cook directly."


    "Well, auntie, can you cook?" Xia Yixing asked in a low voice.


    Qin Rou was speechless immediately.


    Even using the automatic washing machine to wash clothes, she has to complete the task under the guidance of Xia Yixing, not to mention the complicated task of washing clothes.


    "Well, I won''t, but the three of us can come together." Qin Rou thought of a good way.


    Xia Yixing''s eyes fall on Li Xiaoxiao again.


    "Will you?" Xia Yixing asks curiously.


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and looked carefully at Qin rou. After hesitating for a moment, he whispered, "I can''t either, but I can learn it later." In the past, Li Xiaoxiao didn''t think it was great, but now it''s different. This is in front of Xiao Yao''s mother. If she says no so frankly, maybe Qin Rou''s heart has already begun to feel that she is not a good daughter-in-law and is not suitable to be a good wife. If this makes Qin Rou have any opinions on her, It is estimated that Li Xiaoxiao will faint in the toilet.


    At the thought of this, she was a little bit frustrated.


    Xia Yixing shrugged helplessly: "coincidentally, I will not."


    Li Xiaoxiao and Qin Rou were dumb.


    Feelings of their three together, no one can cook, this also let Xiao Yao to buy vegetables, this is not a joke? Now Xia Yixing has begun to regret the decision he made earlier. When Xiao Yao comes back, they really don''t know how to say it.


    "Well, none of us is a good wife and good mother." Qin Rou sighed and said.


    "Auntie, I will really learn it in the future!" Listen to Qin Rou say so, Li Xiaoxiao immediately worried up, this quickly said. Qin Rou was stunned. Looking at the nervous Li Xiaoxiao, she suddenly understood and couldn''t help laughing. She stretched out her hand and pulled Li Xiaoxiao in front of her. Then she put on a stiff face and asked seriously, "Xiaoxiao, do I look terrible?" Li Xiaoxiao quickly shook his head, embarrassed: "aunt, you are so beautiful, how can it be terrible?"¡° Or do I eat people? " Qin Rou continued. Li Xiaoxiao nodded again¡° That''s right. First of all, I don''t look terrible. Secondly, I can''t eat people. Why do I think you always show that you are very afraid of me? Or are you not confident in yourself? " Qin Rou smiles again and asks. Li Xiaoxiao looks at her toes with her head down. There is nothing wrong with what Qin Rou says. She is not confident in herself. She always thinks that Qin Rou may not like herself. Therefore, from the first time she sees Qin Rou, she begins to be cautious. It seems that she has to deal with every word Qin Rou says carefully and listen carefully, I''m afraid Qin Rou will not be satisfied if I''m not careful¡° Xiaoxiao, first of all, there is no way for others to intervene in emotional affairs. Since Xiao Yao likes you, there must be a lot of shining points on your body, which are worthy of others'' liking. Secondly, feelings can be decided by the two of you, and others can''t be responsible for your feelings, so as long as you are together, I''ll like all the girls Xiao Yao likes. I believe in my own son''s eyes, so you don''t have to be careful when you face me. Do you understand? " Qin Rou looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said very seriously. Li Xiaoxiao was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Qin Rou would suddenly say such a phone call to her. After a short time, she also nodded subconsciously. In fact, she didn''t understand¡° In fact, Xiao Yao''s father and I used to be beaten by my father. Even now, I still hate my father. In this case, how can I still do such a thing? " When Qin Rou said this, she seemed to recall some sad memories, and her face also showed a sense of sadness. She seemed to fall into a heavy memory, and could not extricate herself for a long time. Her eyes seemed a little dull. Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao are both incredible. None of them thought that Qin Rou had such a past¡° Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. " Qin Rou shakes her head and finally comes back to herself. Now she doesn''t want to talk too much about her past. In this case, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, two smart girls, naturally have no reason to continue to ask. Doesn''t this make Qin Rou dislike them? After talking for a while, the doorbell rang, opened the door, and Xiao Yao came back with the vegetables¡° Who''s cooking? " Xiao Yao looked at them and asked There was a brief silence in the room. Xiao Yao puzzled for a moment, then suddenly understood, the corners of his mouth twitched, asked: "you don''t tell me, you can''t cook?" Xiao Yao knows that Li Xiaoxiao can''t cook, but Xia Yixing and his mother can''t cook, which makes him unexpected¡° Bingo, congratulations. That''s right Xia Yixing said with a smile, "it''s a pity that no one gives you an award." Xiao Yao immediately fell into a state of madness: "none of you can cook. Did you ask me to go shopping before? Are you kidding me? " Qin Rou looked at Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, but said: "in fact, I just overestimate my teammates." Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao have hot faces. Xiao Yao sighed, carrying vegetables into the kitchen¡° In the future, will you make it clear before you make arrangements for me? I''ve bought all the dishes. You can''t cook. I''m not trying to upset you! " While talking, Xiao Yao has already started to clean up the internal organs of the fish he bought¡° What are you doing? " Qin Rou couldn''t help asking¡° Get ready to cook! " Xiao Yao looked at her and said, "you can''t do it, but I''ve bought this dish. I''m not the one who do it. Who do you expect?" Qin Rou stares at Xiao Yao and asks, "can you cook?"¡° That''s right. I grew up in the mountains and had to take care of my grandfather. So, can I do cooking? " Xiao yaoxiong said. Qin Rou suddenly gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up, and then looks at Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing triumphantly: "see? It''s my son! "

 Chapter 467

    Xiao Yao''s cooking ability is really not blowing. In just half an hour, three dishes and one soup are brought to the table. The whole room is filled with strong fragrance. Whether it''s Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao or Qin Rou, it''s a big move to smell such fragrance.


    "My son is the perfect man in the world." Qin Rou squinted at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that a big man could cook such delicious food. You are really good!"


    "Don''t praise me like that. I''ll be proud." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    Qin Rou laughs at Yan.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are so lucky! After you and Xiao Yao get married, don''t you need to learn how to cook? " Xia Yixing tasted a mouthful of braised pork, immediately gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up, and turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao, very envious to say.


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and glanced at Qin Rou, who was sitting on the side of the table. She said quickly, "I''ll learn to cook by myself in the future. Xiao Yao is very busy and tired every day. When I get home, I have to prepare warm food."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s words made Qin Rou nod to her satisfaction, and her eyes were full of praise: "that''s right! To be a daughter-in-law, of course, you have to learn how to cook. To be a woman, you have to be virtuous! "


    When she said this, she suddenly remembered that she couldn''t even use the automatic washing machine before. She immediately made a big red face and laughed awkwardly: "of course, if she really can''t, there''s no way."


    Li Xiaoxiao was a little stunned at first, and then understood why Qin Rou said so, which also couldn''t help laughing.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, what are you busy with recently?" Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "It''s nothing. It''s a mess." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Are you busy today?" Qin Rou asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao takes a look at Qin Rou and immediately understands what the other party wants to express. He can''t help smiling and says, "today is not busy. I''ll take you and Xia Yixing out later."


    "Good!" Qin Rou said with a smile, "we''ll be polite to you. Although I''ve been to Haitian city before, it''s all about work. If I''m traveling, I haven''t been here, so I haven''t been to many places here. This time I''ll let you take us around!"


    Xiao Yao had to nod.


    Next, while eating, Qin Rou gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up. Everyone praises her and says that Xiao Yao''s craftsmanship is inferior to that of the chefs in some five-star hotels.


    At this point, Qin Rou''s words are not exaggeration. Xiao Yao specially adds some Chinese medicine which is helpful to human body when he cooks.


    In the eyes of many people, traditional Chinese medicine is bitter, and it will be very bad when added to the meal. But Xiao Yao grew up with the peak, and his grasp and understanding of traditional Chinese medicine is far beyond others, not to mention those third rate chefs who randomly add some herbs. To integrate herbs into the meal, all he needs is an understanding of herbs and a familiarity with their properties, Only by knowing what kind of dishes each traditional Chinese medicine is suitable for, can it be just right.


    To cook with Chinese medicine is to add to the cake, not to add to the cake. If eating becomes a kind of torture, it''s not a good thing. Xiao Yao told him that when he was very young.


    This time, Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao and Qin Rou really did the CD-ROM action. Three dishes and one soup were finally eaten clean, and even a drop of water could not be seen in the soup bowl.


    "I''ll do the dishes!" Li Xiaoxiao stood up and volunteered.


    "I''ll go with you." Xia Yixing also began to help clean up the dishes.


    They just want Xiao Yao and Qin Rou to be alone for a while.


    Although Xiao Yao and Qin Rou are mother and son, they haven''t known each other for long. Moreover, after Xiao Yao knew his relationship with Qin Rou, because he didn''t know how to face it, he left Kyoto in a hurry. In other words, the mother and son didn''t get along and understand each other at all.


    Sitting in the living room, Xiao Yao is still embarrassed.


    Accustomed to the storm, Xiao Yao originally thought that no matter what kind of scene, he could be indifferent, but now he realized that he was wrong, as the saying goes - emotion is the most difficult to control and deal with in the world.


    No one can control their emotions well.


    Xiao Yao is no exception.


    Although he repeatedly told himself that he must be calm, after facing his mother, the self comforting words that he had said in his heart didn''t work at all.


    "Why do you suddenly want to come to Haitian? Is there something to deal with? " Xiao Yao coughed, broke the silence and asked in a low voice.


    Originally, Qin Rou was also embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Seeing Xiao Yao speak first, she was relieved.


    Although she is still calm up to now, in fact, she bears much more than Xiao Yao. She is worried about whether Xiao Yao has no way to accept herself. If so, she doesn''t know what to do. In fact, when she comes to Haitian this time, she hesitates for a long time, What she worries about is what kind of attitude Xiao Yao will take towards herself after she comes to Haitian city.


    "I have nothing to do when I come to Haitian this time." Qin Rou said with a smile, "it''s just a special trip to see you." Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and nodded¡° Xiao Yao, I heard that you have two companies in Haitian city, haven''t you? " Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously. Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "compared with you, I''ll make a little fuss." He didn''t mean to be modest. Although the two companies are developing well and have a bright future, even so, Xiao Yao''s achievements are not worth mentioning in front of the Qin family. If we compare Xiao Yao''s current company with the Qin family''s industry, that is, xiaoxiami meets a big whale. It can''t be compared. Qin Rou looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I can''t see any inferiority from your face." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I can''t think of a reason why I should feel inferior. Although my company is still very small, at least it''s mine. Whenever someone praises me, I feel shy and embarrassed. But I have to say that I still enjoy it in my heart. I like the feeling that I''m praised for my hard work, Even if I know that some of them want to kill me, it makes me even more happy, because they think I''m good and I have the ability, so they will try their best to kill me. When I start to be exposed to everyone''s vision and can make them alert, I''m very happy. " Qin Rou squinted. Finally, she could not help clapping her hand: "if you are not my son, I would think that this is a very good young man, smart, wise and capable. All these shining points are gathered on you. I am more happy to know that you are my son. Sure enough, I still inherit my genes!" Xiao Yao: "he couldn''t help thinking about whether his mother was praising himself or her¡° Xiao Yao, I want to be a shareholder. " Qin Rou suddenly spoke. Xiao Yao is a little stunned. He raises his head and looks at Qin rou. His eyes are full of doubts. Maybe he doesn''t understand what Qin Rou said¡° Now your company also needs to develop, but now, your pattern is too small, I can let your company get a leap forward growth Qin Rou continued. Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile, took the water cup in front of him and took a sip¡° What do you mean by shaking your head? " Qin Rou was puzzled¡° No need. " Xiao Yao said¡° Why? " Qin Rou can''t laugh or cry, "I''m your mother."¡° Yes, because you are my mother, I don''t need to. Now, many people in the Qin family still look down on me. If I really accept it, people in the Qin family will only look down on me even more. " Xiao Yao said¡° I don''t care Qin Rou said, "I''ll knock out the teeth of those who dare to talk too much." When she said this, Qin Rou''s eyes flashed a cold light. Everyone can see that Qin Rou''s attitude is very serious now, and she doesn''t mean to be joking at all¡° But I care. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "because you are my mother, so I don''t want others to say that your son is not good in front of you." Qin Rou''s eyes suddenly softened a lot. She looked at her son quietly with a happy face¡° I want to build my own house, with my own strength. " Xiao Yao said, "in the future, no one will say that the Qin family, the Chu family and the Xia family. Instead, they will say that Xiao Yao, the biggest family in China, is the Xiao family. This is what I really want to see. If you are not my mother, of course I will be very happy, because I think the other party looks up to me, because of my own personality charm, but you are my mother, You don''t want to help me because of my unique personality. How can I accept your help? " Xiao Yao''s expression was very serious when he said these words, and he didn''t mean to joke at all. Qin roushen took a breath and nodded gently. She had a warm smile on her face. For a long time, she also raised the water cup in front of her and touched the cup in Xiao Yao''s hand¡° It seems that I can''t help you with anything. In this case, I''d like to propose a toast to you and wish you every success. " Qin Rou said with a smile. Xiao Yao chuckled, raised his cup and drank it. Water is stronger than wine!

 Chapter 468

    Driving in the streets of Haitian city, Xiao Yao''s heart is rarely calm.


    Qin Rou sat in the front passenger seat, holding her chin and looking at Xiao Yao, without looking at the scenery along the way.


    Of course, the outside of the car window is reinforced concrete, and there is nothing to look at.


    "Mom, I always feel sick when you look at me all the time." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "What''s the point." Qin Rou said with a smile, "my son, I can''t see more?"


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly.


    "Where are you going to take us?" Qin Rou asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go around and find a shopping mall first." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Rou said with a smile: "it seems that you usually don''t accompany Xiaoxiao to go shopping. We all know that women''s favorite place to go is the shopping mall?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    If you think about it carefully, he really hasn''t been shopping with Li Xiaoxiao. As a big man, he has no interest in shopping. Li Xiaoxiao also knows this. So after seeing Xiao Yao listless for the first time, he never went shopping with Xiao Yao again. As a girl posted in micro blog, Li Xiaoxiao naturally knows what to do and what not to do, Xiao Yao will feel embarrassed things, she will never do, because like Xiao Yao, so she does not want Xiao Yao and himself together when not happy.


    Xiao Yao is also very clear about Li Xiaoxiao''s thoughts. He also wants to adjust his state. Only recently, Xiao Yao himself has been on the run. Now it''s a rare peace. He naturally wants to cherish it. This time, Qin Rou and Xia Yixing come together again, which is a good opportunity.


    Finally, the car stops at the entrance of the underground mall in Haitian city. After Xiao Yao stops the car, he takes Li Xiaoxiao and other three people into the mall.


    "This is my first time here." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Yes? Are you only here for the first time? " Xia Yixing is a little surprised, "is this just done?"


    "No, it was done two years ago." Li Xiaoxiao looked at her and said.


    Xia Yixing''s face is unbelievable.


    In this world, there is no woman who does not like shopping, at least Xia Yixing thinks so.


    Xia Yixing himself has a title, called shopping maniac.


    There is such an underground shopping mall. It has been two years since it was built. Li Xiaoxiao even said that she came here for the first time, which makes Xia Yixing a little unbelievable.


    "Son, your task today is to help us carry things!" Qin Rou turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and nodded with a bitter smile.


    On the way here, Xiao Yao was ready.


    Underground shopping mall is divided into five parts, the first part is the Food City, the second part is the clothing and shoes store, the third part is the boutique, which sell some strange things, the fourth part is the wearing of jewelry or watches and so on, the last part is the electrical communication and other electronic products or electrical appliances.


    Xiao Yao has never been here before, but there is an electronic version of the map at the gate.


    "It''s not a small area here!" Xia Yixing looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "didn''t you think about some shares at the beginning?"


    Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "we have 13% of the shares of the Mo family. In the past, the Mo family also had shares. Later, they were all acquired by our family. So now, with the Mo family, we have 37% of the shares here."


    "Tut Tut, then this is your home." Xia Yixing touched his chin and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao put out his hand: "it''s not right to say that. Have you ever seen anyone who has to pay for things at home?"


    The three women all burst into laughter.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently.


    After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure out what''s funny in it.


    Is he too young?


    He''s going to be depressed.


    When he entered the shopping mall, he knew what it was. There was a lot of noise everywhere. Xiao Yao was actually a quiet man. After he came in again, he felt his head turned into a paste.


    "Aunt Qin, what do you think of the skirt in it?" Li Xiaoxiao pointed to a dress behind the glass wall and said with a smile.


    "Which one?" Qin Rou looked in the direction of Li Xiaoxiao''s fingers and nodded slightly, "is that the red one? You''re dressed well. "


    "It''s not for me, it''s for you." Li Xiaoxiao said quickly.


    Qin Rou looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said, "if I were 20 years younger, it would be OK to wear it. But now I''m forty-four, and I''m wearing a red skirt. It''s uncomfortable."


    "Well, aunt Qin, you don''t want to be forty-four at all, twenty-seven or twenty-eight at most. It''s amazing." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Qin Rou with envy on her face. "Aunt Qin, if I could be as old as you are now, I would be satisfied."


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t mean flattery. Although Qin Rou is 44 years old this year, she is only in her thirties at most in terms of her figure and skin. If Qin Rou says that she is 44 years old now, the other party will think that she is joking.


    Of course, Qin Rou would not do such boring things.


    "Aunt Qin, that''s the good gene." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Qin Rou shook her head hard, looked at Xia Yixing seriously, and said, "I can''t say that. My father is ugly."


    "..." Xia Yixing felt speechless.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t say anything. Anyway, he didn''t like Qin Dao, even if he was his grandfather.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think of that dress?" Li Xiaoxiao pulled again and said.


    "Very good." Xiao Yao glanced and coughed.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes: "forget it, I still don''t ask you. It''s too perfunctory."


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of confusion.


    Very good is very good! How can I be perfunctory when I say so? How about a very serious attitude!


    "Xiao Yao, what is good?" Li Xiaoxiao here just dumb, Xia Yixing also began to criticize him, "good is good, bad is not good, very good how to listen to these three words are full of perfunctory ah."


    Xiao Yao is ready to cry.


    They were not like this before!


    How come their mother is still here, and they bully people so blatantly?


    He was shaking with anger.


    This time, however, Xiao Yao learned to be smart. He knew that his previous answer was obviously unqualified. He simply changed his way. After thinking about it carefully, he said, "whether it''s from stripes or colors, it''s top-grade. Moreover, this style is also the most popular one this year, and it continues the design of European and American models abroad, as well as the sense of line, It can also better support women''s figure. The swallow tail design at the back gives people a feeling of shining in front of their eyes, so combining these points, this dress is very good! "


    After such a long sentence, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    If you can''t let them give you full marks by saying that, then there''s really no way.


    "Ha ha, it''s killing me, Xiao Yao. Are you sure you''re not kidding?" Xia Yixing said, "I thought you recited it from which modern fashion magazine."


    "Son, you''re a woman''s friend." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao''s face is black.


    Li Xiaoxiao sniffed hard, rolled his eyes, and said, "before I asked you, you said it was very good. Now when people ask you, you can say so much. You really treat it differently."


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao clapped his thighs angrily.


    It''s like stepping on a mine!


    But Xiao Yao himself is also very aggrieved. If it wasn''t for Li Xiaoxiao''s hard education, he would not have to give another answer.


    Qin Rou glanced at the dress and said, "since my son says it''s good-looking and boastful, let''s buy it."


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of grievances.


    What do you mean I''m exaggerating? I''m boasting like this, and the boss of this shop won''t give me a bonus!


    After going in, Qin Rou put on that dress under the encouragement of Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao. It has to be said that Qin Rou is really a woman with temperament, and her temperament does not depend on dress. Any point can highlight her temperament, such as eyes, voice and speaking speed.


    It''s not so much the skirt that highlights Qin Rou as the long skirt.


    "Wow! Aunt Qin, I guess you must know the designer of this dress. He must have designed it for you, right Li Xiaoxiao''s amazing face.


    "Aunt Qin, this dress really suits you Xia Yixing nodded with a smile.


    Qin Rou smiles awkwardly, walks to the mirror, turns around, and nods slightly: "it looks good, but it''s big red. I always feel strange."


    "Oh! Aunt Qin, just like you are now, if you go out, others will think you are our sister. " Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao also nodded: "maybe someone will take you as my sister."


    Qin Rou slapped Xiao Yao on the head: "hairy boy, nonsense."


    Xiao Yao''s grievances are about to shed tears. Why can they flatter you, but I can''t?


    I''m better than they are!


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing laugh at Xiao Yao''s shriveled appearance.


    When Qin Rou was still appreciating herself, Xiao Yao had already come to the side and paid the money.


    Qin Rou was so happy that she took the bag with clothes from Xiao Yao. She said happily, "this is the first gift my son bought for me. I have to cherish it."

 Chapter 469

    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully. Since he saw his own mother, he didn''t seem to have given anything.


    It was really the first gift he gave.


    "Mom, what else do you like? You can choose happily. Your son doesn''t need money." Xiao Yao looks at Qin Rou and says with a smile.


    Qin Rou is slightly stunned, turns around and glances at Xiao Yao. She smiles and nods.


    Xia Yixing on the side sniffed and said, "it''s like aunt Qin is short of money."


    Xia Yixing''s words make Xiao Yao not know what to say. It seems that this is the truth. Xiao Yao has some money now, but compared with Qin Rou, it''s not a bit different. He says in front of Qin Rou that he doesn''t need money. It''s estimated that there are few people in China. If people hear this, they will admire Xiao Yao''s courage, At least they''re embarrassed to say that.


    Qin Rou reaches out her hand and hugs Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Son, mother will buy you some clothes, too!" Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and said helplessly, "but I don''t lack clothes. I still have a lot of new clothes to wear." He is also telling the truth. Sometimes when Li Xiaoxiao sees good clothes when she is shopping, she will help Xiao Yao buy them. So now Xiao Yao''s wardrobe is piled up, and many new clothes have not been taken apart.


    However, it is undeniable that Li Xiaoxiao has a very good eye for clothes. Although Xiao Yao still has many new clothes to wear, they are all his favorite styles. He likes to be more atmospheric and monotonous in color. If there are more than three colors on a dress, Xiao Yao will never consider them. Li Xiaoxiao knows this very well, Therefore, the clothes she bought for Xiao Yao are relatively single and mature, and will never be flashy.


    "That''s not the same." Qin Rou said, "I haven''t bought any clothes for you. I haven''t bought any for years."


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Rou and finally nodded, relieved: "OK, you buy it for me, I''ll wear it."


    "That''s right!" Qin Rou raised her hand and touched Xiao Yao''s head. She was embarrassed. "When I touched your head for the first time, you were still a little big. In a twinkling of an eye, I could hardly reach you."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said seriously, "it doesn''t matter if I can''t reach it, because I can still bend down."


    Qin Rou smiles more happily.


    Only then, Xiao Yao realized that his idea was a little naive.


    He really regretted that he had promised Qin Rou to let his mother buy clothes for him.


    Qin Rou said that she had never bought clothes for Xiao Yao in recent years, so she couldn''t stop buying them. For the next three hours, Xiao Yao was either trying on clothes or preparing to try them on. Besides, Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, two military strategists, were helping to advise him. They often put forward their own opinions. Xiao Yao''s mind was almost exploding. Many brand shop guides are looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of confused eyes.


    There are beautiful women to help buy clothes of men, they have seen many, but generally are handsome level.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t look like a handsome guy! At least they are not attracted by Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, they haven''t seen a man who is accompanied by three beauties to buy clothes, and all of them are paid by beauties.


    After buying clothes, Xiao Yao was dragged by Qin Rou to buy shoes before he could relax.


    In the underground shopping mall, there are still some luxury brand stores, only a few. After all, most of the people who come here are from the working class. Therefore, there are not many customers in the luxury store. The shopping guides all hold their chin and sit on the chairs and look at all kinds of people outside.


    See Xiao Yao and others came in, they all swarmed up, you know, as long as they casually sell a piece, the percentage is quite considerable.


    "Handsome, buy shoes?" At the front of the girl said with a smile.


    Selling things in luxury jewelry stores requires not only a good smile, but also a certain amount of eyesight.


    After ordinary guests come in, they go back to look at each other''s clothes at the first sight, so as to judge whether they need to waste too much expression and time.


    They also see a lot of people who can''t afford it and like to come in and see it, every day.


    But when Xiao Yao and they came in, the shopping guides'' eyes were straight.


    Whether it''s Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao or Qin Rou, all of them are luxury accessories from head to toe. Although there is no obvious trademark, it can be judged from the style and fabric that the clothes Xiao Yao is wearing are all bought by Li Xiaoxiao, so they are all luxury accessories.


    In addition, Xiao Yao and others bought a lot of things, and many of them were bags from other luxury jewelry stores. Of course, this time they came to the rich.


    There is also a rule among the shopping guides that when someone preempts the reception, other shopping guides can only watch on the side, and absolutely can''t rob the guests because of sharing. This is also to let the guests have the best customer experience. Otherwise, as soon as the guests come in, they will be surrounded by a group of people, asking questions and listening to all kinds of talk, which makes them feel uncomfortable! Maybe I was scared away as soon as I came in.


    "I''m going to buy shoes for my son. Just look around and I''ll choose for myself." The expression on Qin Rou''s face looks very flat. No matter when you are facing Xiao Yao or someone close to you, no one should think of seeing a smile on Qin Rou''s face. It''s not arrogance, it''s temperament. She doesn''t make people feel disgusted and domineering. On the contrary, she makes others feel very normal. It seems that Qin Rou should have been like this. If she changed her attitude, it would make them feel wrong. The shopping guide was stunned, embarrassed and smiling. He nodded, but he was curious: "it''s just you? But I can''t see it at all. Seriously, I thought you were brothers and sisters or lovers just now! " In this way, it is obvious that Qin Rou is very useful. She has been honed in business for many years, so she doesn''t need to say much about her eyes. So when the other person speaks, she will know whether the other person is telling the truth or flattering. At this time, the surprised expression on the shopping guide''s face makes Qin Rou very satisfied. Which woman doesn''t want to be praised for her youth? If there are really women who don''t care, they won''t spend money on those maintenance products¡° Don''t worry. I''ll see for myself, but you''ll make the list later. " Qin Rou naturally knows what the other party wants to hear most. After hearing these words, the shopping guide was beaming again. After appreciating Qin Rou, he went to one side. Just at this time, another middle-aged man in a suit came in, and the shopping guides came together one by one. This makes Xiao Yao feel much more relaxed¡° Son, come here and try this pair of shoes to see how they look! " Qin Rou said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded, went to the front, took the pair of shoes from Qin Rou''s hand, tried, raised his head, said with a bitter smile: "some big."¡° It''s OK when you''re old. Do you think it looks good? The most important thing is the style. As for the size, just lower the number Qin Rou said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "as long as you choose, I like it." Before Qin Rou helped Xiao Yao buy clothes, she actually bought a lot of fancy clothes, but Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. Qin Rou said she wanted to help Xiao Yao buy some clothes. In fact, Xiao Yao also has an expectation in his heart. Growing up, he didn''t know what it was like to be accompanied by his parents. Although his three grandfathers are very good to him, but paternal love, maternal love, really no one can give. Except for his own parents. Now that he has found his mother, he certainly looks forward to the warmth. Qin Rou hopes to buy clothes and shoes for Xiao Yao. Why doesn''t Xiao Yao want to wear the clothes and shoes that his mother bought himself? It''s also a pleasure for him. When Xiao Yao was putting on his shoes, the middle-aged man also came over. In the world, Xiao Yao has long found that the middle-aged man''s eyes have been glancing towards them. However, he is not uncomfortable. When he used to go out with Li Xiaoxiao, many men secretly looked at Li Xiaoxiao. It''s understandable that any man likes beautiful women. Li Xiaoxiao is a beautiful woman. It''s normal for other men to secretly look at her. Of course, he is not such an open-minded person. If others like him, it''s forgivable and understandable to peek at him secretly. Moreover, he will feel a little proud. After all, his girlfriend is the goddess of many people''s dreams! But if someone wants to occupy or do something out of the ordinary, Xiao Yao will never be merciful¡° Little brother, you have good taste! These shoes fit you very well The middle-aged man said with a smile. Xiao Yao glanced at him, slightly frowned, just nodded, but did not give any response. Xiao Yao''s attitude made the middle-aged man a little embarrassed, but his face soon recovered, still an approachable expression, said: "little brother, are you touching these three?"¡° Yes Xiao Yao is a little impatient, "do you have something to do?"¡° Ha, it''s nothing. I just think you all look nice and want to make friends with you. " When the middle-aged man spoke, he had already taken out his business card. "I''m the boss of Haitian technology in Haitian city. We can have tea together when we have time."¡° Do you think we look good? " Xiao Yao took a look at the card, then threw it aside, "but I don''t think you''re a good person, so forget it." There was a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 470

    The reason for Xiao Yao''s discomfort is actually quite simple.


    After he came to him from the other side, although he was talking to Xiao Yao, his eyes secretly glanced at Qin Rou on the side.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel angry.


    This is my mom, okay?


    Although I don''t even know where my father is, you just stare at my mother. Isn''t that for beating?


    If it''s not because Xiao Yao doesn''t want to be too savage in front of Qin Rou, just a few eyes can let Xiao Yao directly throw the other party out.


    After Xiao Yao finished his sentence and threw away his business card, the middle-aged man''s face quickly sank.


    "Young man, don''t you think it''s very impolite of you to do so?" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao smiles: "is it polite to stare at others?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was a little red, and the expression on his face seemed embarrassed at this time.


    He coughed hard to hide his embarrassment.


    After falling into a short silence, he was looked at by many people in a strange way, which made him feel uncomfortable all over, as if he had been stripped and exposed to the public, and he didn''t even have a fig leaf on his body.


    Who would feel uncomfortable at this time.


    At last, he blushed and said, "I don''t want to talk to a man like you." With that, he turned to leave.


    He just turned around and was kicked out.


    The body in the air across a not so beautiful arc, and finally fell to the ground solidly, crying in pain, a touch of the mouth, full of blood, and a white tooth, looks shocking.


    Now, I can''t even scream.


    "Well done, son!" Qin Rou gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up, "it''s a pity that I didn''t bring a bodyguard this time, otherwise I don''t need you to do it."


    To say that Xiao Yao is angry, Qin Rou is more angry than Xiao Yao.


    It''s not long since I met my son. Now some people dare to say in her face that my son has no education. It''s impossible for anyone to calm down.


    If it''s not because Qin Rou is just an ordinary person, she would like to kick the middle-aged man.


    She squatted down and picked up the business card that Xiao Yao had left on the ground.


    "Huang Bo, right? Your company will not exist tomorrow. " Qin Rou''s voice sounds cold.


    It''s freezing to the bone.


    Even Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, who are standing on the edge, feel a chill. They all believe that Qin Rou is not joking. First of all, they have such strength.


    At this time, they all sympathize with the middle-aged man. What do they have to do to provoke Qin Rou and Xiao Yao?


    What''s more, they have to say what they can''t hear most. It''s not death seeking. What is it?


    At this time, those shopping guides all looked silly. None of them thought that Xiao Yao, who had a kind smile on his face before, would say that he would do it, and that he would kick a middle-aged man out directly.


    In their opinion, this is the plot that only appears in the movie.


    And it''s the one with Hollywood stunts.


    This is the first time they have seen such a thing.


    After the man struggled to stand up, his first reaction was to curse his mother.


    That''s what he thought in his heart. In fact, that''s what he did at this time.


    "I''m a grass mud horse! Do you know who I am? " The man pointed to Xiao Yao''s nose and swore.


    At this time, he did not have the quality of a successful person.


    In fact, many men in suits and shoes have a sense of hostility hidden in their bones. Sometimes they can suppress their own hostility, but sometimes they get out of control.


    Now this middle-aged man is out of control.


    Xiao Yao approached the man step by step, and finally reached out and patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I know that you will soon become a dead man."


    With these words, he patted the other person''s abdomen again, then stepped back two or three steps.


    He still had a smile on his face and looked very naive.


    This makes all the shopping guides around look silly.


    Previously, Xiao Yao hit people directly and knocked out their teeth. How come now, this middle-aged man scolded him and he was still smiling?


    Is this guy a pervert? The more people scold him, the happier he will be? Well, it''s still possible. After all, in this society, many rich people have a bad taste. Maybe this is the bad taste of this young man.


    So, now some shopping guides are thinking, they are thinking, if they also rush to scold Xiao Yao, will the other party give them a big list when they are happy?


    However, in the end, they gave up the idea for no other reason. What if they guessed wrong?


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing''s face changed a little.


    They both know Xiao Yao better, and they know very well that Xiao Yao''s state is very abnormal now, so they don''t think it''s Xiao Yao''s evil taste. As the saying goes, when things are abnormal, there must be demons.


    The more smile on Xiao Yao''s face, the more they feel that the middle-aged man is going to have bad luck.


    Don''t say Xiao Yao, even they feel very angry after hearing such words.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s mother is here now?


    It''s not about death. What is it?


    I''m tired of hanging the old man!


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a long time, but he didn''t recover for a long time. At the beginning, he watched Xiao Yao approach him step by step, and his heart beat a few times, for fear that he would rush up and give himself another kick.


    But when he found out that Xiao Yao just walked up to him and patted himself, he didn''t understand, but it also made his heart fall down, and his face also showed a proud smile.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s way of doing this now represents that the other party has already accepted counseling.


    At least in the eyes of middle-aged men, Xiao Yao counseled him, which made him even more proud. He felt that the other side''s previous kick must have been impulsive. Now after reaction, he knew that he had offended the people they couldn''t afford.


    "Hum, young man, you are still smart. Remember, don''t think you have great ability if you are taken care of. I tell you, there are still many people in the world you can''t afford to offend." The middle-aged man finished this sentence, then glanced at Qin Rou, said, "no taste, how to keep a soft egg, it''s better to find me."


    Qin Rou was trembling with anger.


    The middle-aged man seems to be very satisfied with the present situation, and suddenly reaches out his hand and pats Xiao Yao''s face.


    I''m going to smoke.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, and immediately reached out and grasped the other side''s wrist.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. He said with a smile, "isn''t there anyone who tells you that you shouldn''t be too aggressive? Otherwise, it will be you who will be in the end


    The middle-aged man''s face turned red. He gasped for breath, trying to get rid of his opponent''s grip. No matter how hard he used, his opponent''s hand was still pinching like a tight hoop.


    "You... You let me go!" The middle-aged man spat out blood and said.


    "Cherish the few hours you have left. If I were you, I would go home immediately and tell my wife and children goodbye." Xiao Yao finished this sentence in a cold voice and suddenly let go.


    The middle-aged man was still struggling to break free, but he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to let go without saying hello. The whole man suddenly fell to the ground with a "Dong" sound and a grin of pain.


    "Don''t challenge me, or you will fly out. I''m not threatening you." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, turned around and walked towards Qin rou.


    "I can''t let him go." Qin Rou stares at the middle-aged man and says.


    "Mom, forget it." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "he won''t live for a few hours."


    Qin Rou is slightly stunned and stares at Xiao Yao. Her eyes are full of suspicion and disbelief.


    At this time, she also slowly responded.


    With her understanding of Xiao Yao, she also knows that her son is not a vegetarian, not to mention a good stubble, and knows how to be tolerant.


    In addition to what Xiao Yao said now, her brain began to run at full speed, and soon understood what Xiao Yao wanted to express.


    "What have you done?" Qin Rou asked in a low voice, as if she was worried about being heard.


    "In five hours, he will fester and die." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I just sealed a few air holes on him."


    Qin Rou suddenly realized and nodded.


    She could not help shivering at the thought of her whole body festering.


    It seems that my son is much more cruel than myself


    "No one can bully you, and no one can swear in front of me. If there is, he must be dead." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    Qin Rou smiles, reaches out her hand and rubs Xiao Yao''s head: "I don''t agree with him. Let''s go."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Originally Qin Rou was still full of anger, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, her anger and complaints disappeared instantly.


    Who''s going to argue with someone who''s going to fester and die in five hours?


    On the contrary, Qin Rou already feels that this middle-aged man is somewhat pitiful. Everyone has his own scale, Xiao Yao is the same. And that middle-aged man, touched the most sensitive place of Xiao Yao, his fate, is almost predictable.

 Chapter 471

    A black Audi drove smoothly on the road.


    The middle-aged man shakes down the glass and spits out blood.


    "Damn, today''s luck is really bad, but the grandson''s luck is also good. The three girls, no matter their body or appearance, are all the best. Hey, I don''t know what luck that boy has." The middle-aged man thought.


    Just now, his blood just spit on the glass of a white Volkswagen driving side by side with him.


    "Damn, you''re blind. What''s the matter?" The Volkswagen owner was angry and put down the window to scold the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was full of fire and immediately countered: "I''m happy. What can you do to me? I''m driving a broken car. It''s a good idea to walk on the road. I''m not afraid of breaking down on the way. "


    "Grass, it''s great to drive an Audi!" VW car owners didn''t pay attention at the beginning. After a glance, they found that the other side was driving an Audi A8L. Compared with the other side, their speedeng was not of the same level. They felt a little guilty. After a scolding, they had to close the car window and step on the accelerator to leave immediately.


    "Cut, rubbish, don''t run if you have the ability!" Huang Bo laughed and his face was full of satisfaction.


    Back home, the middle-aged man lay in bed and turned on the TV for a while, holding on to his abdomen with one hand.


    "Yes, is it a mosquito bite or a skin allergy?" He also looked a little happy.


    Scratching didn''t stop the itching, but it became more and more intense, and the itching feeling became more and more clear.


    Finally, the faster Huang Bo grasps, the skin on his body has been red, and even the blood has finally penetrated.


    It seems that the itching does not come from the skin, but from the bones. Now Huang Bo has only one feeling. It seems that tens of thousands of ants have got into his body and crawled on the bones. From time to time, they open their mouths and bite their own bones and organs. This is a kind of inhuman torture for Huang Bo, He even wanted to hold his hand in his stomach, which seemed to be the only way to relieve the pain he was suffering.


    After a while, he raised his hand, with blood and flesh standing between his nails.


    Looking down at his stomach, Huang Bo shivered.


    He really didn''t know when his stomach had been scratched. It was full of blood, and the whole belly looked shocking.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered what Xiao Yao had said to himself.


    Cherish the few hours you have left. If I were you, I would go home and tell my wife and children goodbye immediately.


    This is what Xiao Yao said at that time.


    Even up to now, Huang Bo still remembers it clearly, mainly because when Xiao Yao said this, he had already felt a deep coolness.


    At first, he didn''t take that sentence seriously. He just felt that the other party didn''t dare to do anything about himself. He just said cruel words. He also said a lot of such words. Most men want face. It seems that it''s the only thing they can do when they can''t do anything. But now, he suddenly feels that what the other party says is not a joke at all, But in a very serious attitude to give their own advice.


    "I don''t want to die!" Huang Bo took a deep breath, immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed 120.


    Apart from doing so, he didn''t know what else he could have done before.


    At this moment, his brain was almost completely shrouded in fear.


    He always felt that he would not live long.


    His eyes were full of anger and resentment. If he saw Xiao Yao again now, he would not care about anything and would rush up and give each other two knives.


    Even if you really want to kill yourself, there is no need to choose this way, right?


    Even now, Huang Bo doesn''t know how Xiao Yao does it. Is he a wizard? Otherwise, how to explain what happened to him now?


    Weird!


    He really wants to break his head, but he can''t figure out when Xiao Yao did it on him.


    "I can''t die..." although Huang Bo wanted to restrain himself, he had to stretch out his hand to continue to scratch because of the itchy feeling on his body.


    Originally, his eyes twinkled with resentment or anger, but gradually, his eyes showed only a kind of sadness.


    He felt that he was going to die this time.


    Blood, left on the sofa, finally dripping on the ground.


    more and more.


    The original resentment in his eyes completely faded, more of a regret.


    Finally, he reached out and took out his cell phone again.


    My hands are full of blood.


    He called his wife first.


    The phone rang for a long time and was about to hang up before it was connected.


    "What do you want me to do?" There came a woman''s voice, "thirty thousand!"


    "Are you playing mahjong again?" Huang Bo asked.


    "Yes, I''m playing mahjong. What''s the matter? Damn, you are allowed to fool around all day long. Now I have to go through your permission to play mahjong? " The voice over the phone seemed impatient. "What''s the matter? If not, I''ll hang up. By the way, I''ve spent the 100000 yuan you gave me last time. Besides, don''t call me in the future besides giving me money. I don''t have much time to chat with you. "


    With these words, the phone has been hung up.


    Huang Bo looked at the mobile phone in his hand and gave a bitter smile. His face was getting older and paler.


    On the second call, he called his son who went to school in other places.


    "What are you doing, son?" Huang Bo said with a smile, but the smile seemed far fetched.


    "Wocao, dragon wave group, damn it, you Kengbi, hello? Dad? What can I do for you? If you have something to say, I''ll hang up! " Huang Xiaole said impatiently.


    "Nothing. I just miss you." Huang Bo said.


    "Miss me? What''s your problem? By the way, did you buy the BMW I asked you to buy for me? I can tell you, my girlfriend said that if I didn''t have a BMW, she would kick me out. Then don''t blame me for not recognizing your father. " Huang Xiaole said, and quickly said, "I don''t tell you, I joined the group, hang up!"


    There was a busy tone on the phone.


    He wanted to make a call to his parents. First he opened the call record, but after reading it for a long time, he couldn''t find the call record. Finally, he had to look for it from the address book.


    He wanted to slap himself.


    It seems that I haven''t called my parents for more than a month.


    Soon, the phone was connected.


    Just three rings.


    "Hello, son? Why are you calling now? Have you had dinner? " Speaking of this, the sound of some vicissitudes, but also can not help but take a cold breath, "hiss..."


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" Huang Bo asked quickly, but his voice was weak.


    "It''s OK. I was too anxious to answer the phone just now, so I hit my foot on the leg of the sofa."


    Huang Bo''s bloody hand rubbed his eyes and choked: "what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Ha, I''m afraid you can''t wait to hang up?" The old man said with a dry smile.


    "Mom, I''m sorry for you..." Huang Bo''s body was shaking.


    It''s not because of the pain in my body, just because of the infinite regret in my heart.


    At this moment, he didn''t hate Xiao Yao so much. He felt that it was a waste of air for people like himself to live in the world. If it wasn''t for his current situation, he might not realize how stupid he was all his life.


    "Well, son, what are you sorry for? Is there something wrong outside? If there''s something wrong, it''s nothing. Hurry back to your hometown. Your father and I are not as healthy as we are now. We can continue to work. " The old man said quickly.


    Huang Bo smiles.


    A hearty smile.


    "Mom, it''s the proudest thing in my life for me to have parents like you." Huang Bo said with a smile.


    Gradually, his voice grew weaker as he grew older.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed it on his stomach. He took a deep breath, but his brain was a little more sober.


    He knew that if he closed his eyes now, he would never wake up again.


    "Mom, I''ll hang up first. You and my dad should rest early." Huang Bo said.


    "Well, then you should have a rest early too!" The old man said quickly.


    "Well, by the way, Ma."


    "What''s the matter?" The old man asked curiously.


    "I love you." Huanbo said with a smile, "I want to be your son forever."


    "What are you talking about, silly boy?" The old man couldn''t laugh or cry. By this time, the phone had been hung up.


    Huang Bo opens the recording software.


    "I''m Huang Bo. Next, this voice will be my last medical advice. All my assets will be given to my parents and my younger brothers and sisters. Of course, if my younger brothers and sisters are not filial to my parents, they will ask the court to take back all their inheritance and transfer it to my parents. Will..."


    Click the stop button and his head is in a daze.


    In the eyes originally twinkled bright light, slowly dim.


    "I don''t hate it anymore."


    This is the last word he said when he was alive


    In the last lesson of his life, Huang Bo got the sublimation of his soul. He suddenly felt that death was not so terrible. Originally, he thought that this was the end of his life, but when he suddenly realized at the last moment, he realized that this was just the beginning of himself.


    If there is a next life, I will choose to be a kind person. Be kind to yourself, be kind to those who love you... When he came 120 years ago, Huang Bo had lost his breath. The scene is a little strange. There is blood all over his body. It looks like he has broken his stomach. What''s more, there is a smile on the face of the dead. Peaceful smile

 Chapter 472

    For Huang Bo''s death, some people in the world will be sad, but Xiao Yao will not be sad.


    Maybe if he knew what Huang Bo suddenly wanted to understand at the last moment of his death, he would be a little impatient, but it had nothing to do with whether he would regret it or not.


    Even if he knew, he would not regret it.


    Huang Bo''s epiphany and awakening have nothing to do with his half dime. He only knows that Huang Bo has hurt Qin Rou and his mother, so the other party has a reason to die.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is definitely not a ruthless person. On the contrary, if we have to find out one of his shortcomings, it is that he is too kind-hearted.


    It''s all wolves and tigers that deal with him.


    At least that''s what he thinks.


    In the face of such an enemy, being soft hearted is indeed a shortcoming, and kindness will be the biggest stumbling block on his way forward. Although he also wants to correct his shortcomings, it''s too difficult for a person''s character to change casually. Besides, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to be like them.


    It''s a good choice to be kind to others when you can be kind to them.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao takes Qin Rou to the courtyard.


    Since Xiao Yao''s great grandfather and second grandfather came, Mr. Li almost never went home. He was tired of staying in the courtyard all day long, just dealing with Gao Feng and Jinglei. At the beginning, he just wanted to help his granddaughter get close to him, but later, he became a bosom friend with Jinglei Gao Feng completely, and the three old men had a good talk, Even want to imitate the Three Kingdoms inside the bridge, find a peach tree is appropriate.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there was only one willow tree at the gate of the siheyuan, maybe they would have done so. After all, it''s strange to listen to the worship under the willow tree.


    Knowing that this time she is going to visit Xiao Yao''s grandfather and second grandfather, Qin Rou has also prepared a lot of gifts, and those gifts were all prepared before she was in Haitian city.


    She feels that she owes Xiao Yao too much, and she should hurry up, that is, Xiao Yao''s three grandfathers. If it wasn''t for them, Xiao Yao would not have lived so long. Maybe he had been taken away by a wild wolf. More importantly, Xiao Yao''s three grandfathers taught Xiao Yao too much, just because of those skills, To make him who he is today.


    Maybe now Xiao Yao is not so powerful, rich and capable, but no matter who he is, he will be very optimistic about Xiao Yao. This is not because he has the spirit of being a bastard in any novel, nor because he has any unique personality charm, but in many ways, Xiao Yao can give others some confidence, Let those people believe that he can really make a career.


    Some people, even if they are buried in the dust now, will believe that one day they will stand on the top of the mountain. Xiao Yao is one of them.


    After entering the courtyard, Qin Rou, carrying big and small bags, follows Xiao Yao and sees the peak and thunder.


    "Mom, this is my grandfather and second grandfather. As for my third grandfather, even now I don''t know where he is." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Qin Rou nodded, she carried things, went to the peak and thunder in front. Gaofeng Jinglei raises his head and looks at Qin rou. Both of them are smiling.


    "Are you Xiao Yao''s mother, Qin Rou?" Gao Feng touched his beard and said.


    "It''s me." Qin Rou finished this sentence, first put her hand on the ground, then suddenly bent her knee, and she was about to kneel down.


    Fortunately, thunder reaction speed, in time to move forward two steps, put out a hand to hold Qin rou.


    "Why?! You girl, what are you going to do? " Peak also quickly came to the front, laughing and crying, "well, to kneel down to do what?"


    At his age, it''s not too much to call Qin Rou a girl.


    "I can''t repay Qin Rou''s kindness." Qin Rou''s attitude is very serious, her eyes are full of tears, and the peak and thunder are countless readers. At this time, they can''t see any affectation from Qin Rou''s eyes, that is to say, every word Qin Rou says now comes from her heart.


    Qin Rou should also be grateful to Jinglei and Gaofeng.


    She has so much to be grateful for.


    Gao Feng laughed and said, "OK, I know what you want to say, but you''d better put back what you want to say. First of all, it''s not us that you owe, but your son, Xiao Yao. Besides, we don''t owe you any kindness. If we have to say it''s kindness, Xiao Yao owes us, which has nothing to do with you, And now Xiao Yao is an adult, which is good for us. You have no reason to kneel down. "


    Qin Rou was stunned. It took her a long time to understand.


    "Big brother is right." Jinglei nodded and said, "it''s our destiny to find Xiao Yao. Besides, if we really have to be grateful, I think we both have to be grateful to you. If it wasn''t for you, there would be no Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, I can''t recover my strength now. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, I might still be a walking corpse. "


    Gao Feng nodded and continued: "what he said is right. Many things in the world can be explained by cause and effect. There are causes and consequences. In fact, many things are linked. When you gave birth to Xiao Yao, everything has already been decided. Maybe everything is arranged by the way of heaven?" Qin Rou had no choice but to nod her head. After hesitating for a while, she suddenly spoke again¡° Qin Rou doesn''t have any other skills. Although she has some money, I know that you two are all money''s dung... "As soon as Qin Rou''s words were finished, she was shocked and said:" which son of a bitch says that we are money''s dung? If that''s true, I wish I could fall into the toilet. "¡° Cough... "Xiao Yao quickly coughed hard," second grandfather, even if you really think so, do you have to say it? There''s no master style at all. "¡° If you are a master, you can''t ask for money? " Thunder asked in a low voice Xiao Yao is speechless¡° Hey, seriously, we haven''t come to the realm of regarding money as dirt, but we don''t lack money either. " Gao Feng smiles, looks at Qin Rou, and continues, "well, if you really want to thank us, you can help us open a pharmaceutical factory. Xiao Yao and I have already said that this is a good thing you have done, and it should be a reward to heaven." If others say such words, they may be suspected of boasting, but Gaofeng definitely has the capital to say so. He is not short of money. If he really needs money now, as long as his whereabouts are disclosed, there will be many dignitaries and dignitaries waiting in line to help him treat his illness tomorrow. It''s really impossible for a person to live a lifetime without a minor illness or disaster. Therefore, Gaofeng doesn''t mean he can''t make money, but he doesn''t want to make money. Maybe he won''t do it when he is young, but the older he gets, the more things he can''t see through and see through, but he can figure them out. Qin Rou listened to Gao Feng''s words and nodded quickly: "doctor Gao, don''t worry, Qin Rou will help you." When Qin Rou finished her sentence, she seemed to think of something else. She quickly said, "if you don''t want to give up, Qin Rou wants to recognize doctor Gao and master Jinglei as adoptive fathers. I hope they will succeed!"¡° "Adoptive father?" Thunder and the peak look at each other. Neither of them thought that Qin Rou would suddenly make such a request. But when they think about it, they already understand. This is Qin Rou''s way of repaying. She wants to help them live a happy life. The status of the adopted daughter is just a cover, so that they can''t find a reason to refuse each other''s help in the future. Gao Feng nodded with a smile, looked at Qin Rou and said, "little girl, now my grandfather Xiao Yao and I are old and can''t walk any more. There are very few people who can help you. Do you think so?" Qin Rou nodded her head and knelt down again. This time, Jinglei and Gaofeng didn''t stop them¡° Two adoptive fathers, please accept Qin Rou and worship him! " Qin Rou kneels respectfully and kowtows loudly. Her head is red¡° This head, we really suffer Gaofeng and Jinglei laughed and said, "we have no sons or daughters in our lives. I didn''t expect that in our later years, we will have daughters and grandchildren. Xiao Yao, in the future, don''t call us grandfathers, call us grandfathers!" Xiao Yao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "that''s not possible. I''ve been calling for more than 20 years. If you want me to change, I''ll change it."¡° Anyway, I don''t care. " Thunder shrugged his shoulders¡° Well, grandfather, do you think it''s ok? I''ll help my father recognize you as adoptive father. When they see you, they still have to call you father. How about I call you grandfather anyway? " Xiao Yao said seriously. He really wants to praise his extreme value. It is impossible for him to find a second person with his own intelligence. Gaofeng and Jinglei are all in a dilemma after listening to Xiao Yao''s remarks: "this is a decision you can make at will?"¡° Anyway, he is not here. If he has any opinions, he can put them forward in front of me. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. There was a face full of thunder¡° By the way, grandfather, second grandfather, you all recognize my mother as a girl. Do you have to send some good things? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Gao Feng really wants to kick Xiao Yao out: "how long have you known your mother? So you want to help your mother ask for something from us? "¡° Sure enough, blood is thicker than water. " Thunder can''t help sighing.

 Chapter 473

    Xiao Yao is still a playful and smiling face.


    Others don''t know, but Xiao Yao knows very well in his heart that his grandfather and his second grandfather don''t have too many good things. If he doesn''t blackmail him at such a good opportunity, he may feel sorry for himself.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity, which helped Qin Rou take the initiative to speak.


    "Granddad, second granddad, it''s not me. If you take anything out, my mother will be shocked. Don''t you want to see my mother''s face show shocked expression?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m giving you a chance to show yourself."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Jinglei and Gaofeng can hardly laugh or cry.


    "Do we have to thank you for what you say?" Thunder has no good airway.


    "Hey, thank you. You just pick up the things." Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and said.


    Thunder angry smile: "you boy, really don''t understand the words, or in Chuai understand pretend confused ah?"


    Xiao Yao is still just laughing with him. Anyway, he just pretends to be stupid.


    Qin Rou thought that Jinglei and Gaofeng were really angry. She quickly scolded Xiao Yao: "don''t talk nonsense, you boy. I don''t need anything."


    "Hey, mom, don''t let go of such a good opportunity." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Rou and sighed. How could there be no tacit understanding between his mother and himself? It''s impossible to put such a good chance on me and try to find such an opportunity in the future.


    Qin Rou can''t laugh or cry, and she can''t figure out what Xiao Yao is thinking.


    However, since Xiao Yao has already said so, Qin Rou naturally won''t say much. Everything depends on her son''s meaning. As for other things, she felt that she had no way to worry.


    Gao Feng looks at Xiao Yao discontentedly. Finally, he can only take out a porcelain bottle from his clothes and deliver it to Xiao Yao.


    "Just one. I can''t get it out anyway." Gao Feng said.


    "Hey, Grandpa, what''s this?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "That''s a good thing." Gao Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "if you eat it, you can keep it for ten years. In other words, you won''t get old in ten years."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    Of course, he believed in my grandfather''s words. If so, it''s really a good thing.


    Although it is said that taking this medicine can not keep youth forever, it can keep your face young in ten years. If it is spread out, it is not only women, but also men, who will break their heads and want to get this pill. In the past, this kind of medicine was practiced at the peak, but the effect is also in three or five years. Now, this pill is ten years old, and the peak says that it is just one, Xiao Yao also believes it.


    When Qin Rou heard Gao Feng''s words, her mouth was dirty and her face was in the shape of "O". She couldn''t believe it. So did Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao.


    They are all women. They can keep their face unchanged in ten years, which can make almost any woman crazy.


    Even though Xia Yi Xing and Li Xiaoxiao are very young now, they are still women. As long as they are women, they want to be young all the time. This is a common problem for every woman. Otherwise, some cosmetics and mask shop will not be burning.


    It''s just that Gao Feng had already said that there was only one pill, so even if they wanted to reach out, they were embarrassed to speak. You can''t ask for Qin Rou, can you? Although they all knew that if they spoke, Qin Rou would really give it to them, they knew very well that if they were Qin Rou, they would be more or less reluctant. Maybe they would make Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable, so they had to shut up.


    Besides, they are still very young now, at least they don''t need such medicine for the time being. As for the future! With Xiao Yao''s talent and strength, maybe Xiao Yao will be able to make such medicine by himself. At that time, they don''t need to speak at all.


    At least that''s what Li Xiaoxiao thinks.


    Xiao Yao takes the bottle from Gao Feng and hands it to Qin rou.


    "Mom, my grandfather won''t make such a joke with you. Take it quickly." Xiao Yao said.


    "This... How can this work?" Qin Rou is a little embarrassed. Although she also wants to take this medicine bottle into her pocket, she knows the value of this pill very well. Although the Qin family is basically as rich as the enemy, the value of this pill can''t be measured by money at all.


    If this medicine can really be bought with money, Qin Rou is willing to spend as much as there are peaks. Anyway, even if she can''t use it, she will increase the price and sell it.


    She believes that as long as she does not offer a price that no one can afford, she will never worry about not being able to sell.


    A woman''s desire for youth is beyond many men''s imagination.


    "Come on, the adoptive father didn''t cry for nothing. Since you''ve already opened this mouth, we can''t give nothing back. That''s not reasonable." Gao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Qin Rou smiles awkwardly¡° OK, Miss Qin, since my elder brother has given it to you, he''s not ready to take it back. Besides, since Xiao Yao doesn''t open this mouth this time, we can''t let you suffer, can we? " Thunder said with a smile, "there is no reason to take back what you give away." Qin Rou just nodded: "thank you for your adoptive father."¡° Hey, second grandfather, my grandfather has said that. What about you? " Xiao Yao''s eyes fall on Jinglei again. Startled thunder glared at Xiao Yao and said, "I know you are still thinking about me. Don''t worry, your grandfather gave it all. I don''t want to take out anything? Besides, your second grandfather, I''m not that stingy person. " Speaking of this, the eyes of thunder fell on Qin Rou again, touched her head and said awkwardly, "but I''m different from my elder brother. He''s a miracle doctor and has more good things in his hand. I''m just a martial arts man. It''s really nothing to say good things in my hand." Qin Rou nodded quickly and said, "don''t listen to Xiao Yao''s nonsense. The two adoptive fathers don''t need to give any more gifts. How can we fall into the rut?" Jinglei waved his hand and said, "this Convention belongs to convention, but it''s not the same as the rules. If you should give it, you have to give it. This is our Chinese rule." Speaking of this, he looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "since you''ve opened your mouth, your grandfather has already taken out something. I''m sorry to be dumb, but I really don''t know what to give if I want to say something good." As he spoke, he had taken a small box out of his pocket¡° Second grandfather, what is this Looking at the small box in Jinglei''s hand, Xiao Yao asks curiously¡° Guess what Thunder cold not Ding gave an answer. Xiao Yao''s face is black. If I can guess, still sitting here? Why don''t you go to the women''s bathhouse long ago! Anyway, I have perspective eyes... "OK, open it for myself." Jinglei handed the box to Xiao Yao and said with a smile. Xiao Yao laughed, but he was not polite. He took the box and opened it. He glanced at it, and his hands trembled¡° Fish intestines sword Xiao Yao''s face was full of surprise¡° Oh, boy, I''m quite discerning. " Thunder said with a smile¡° Hey, I can see it. I knew you had the fish intestine sword in your hand, but you didn''t show it to me all the time. " Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Few people know what fish gut sword is. Among the top ten famous swords in ancient times, Xuanyuan sword is the first, while Yuchang sword is the second in the list of generals and moxie. It is used to hide sword and fish belly and assassinate Wang Liao. The protagonist in this allusion is Yuchang sword. It is said that the fish gut sword was made by the master of sword casting Ou Yezi. On the day when the sword came out, the sky and the earth changed color, the mountains swayed, and the whole starry sky was twinkling. Maybe it''s exaggerating, but we can also see what kind of heavy color the fish gut sword left in history¡° Second grandfather, are you willing to give this sword to my mother? " Xiao Yao can''t believe it. All the time, Jinglei takes this sword as a treasure. Otherwise, it''s impossible. Before Xiao Yao wanted to have a look at it, Jinglei was reluctant to take it out. So, he didn''t expect that this time, Jinglei was going to give it to Qin Rou, so now, he didn''t dare to take it¡° Come on, don''t whet and haw. As I said before, there''s no reason to take back what you send out. How can you slap your face? If you don''t want it, just throw it away. " Thunder said with a smile¡° What a toss? " Xiao Yao asked in a low voice. Startled thunder stares round the eye bead son, this son of a bitch is really don''t understand to depend on words or is pretending to be silly¡° Hey, I''m just kidding! " Xiao Yao coughed and felt that his second grandfather had no sense of humor. Xiao Yao turned around and handed the wooden box to Qin Rou: "here you are, Ma."¡° I really can''t have it Maybe Qin Rou doesn''t know the wonder of fish intestines sword, but the historical details make her dare not reach out. It''s a blasphemy to describe the fish intestine sword with antiques. It''s a national treasure of China¡° You''ve heard the second grandfather''s words just now. If you don''t want it, just throw it away. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "besides, mom, you won''t be old in ten years. You''ll be so beautiful in the future, so it''s good to keep a sword for self-defense. I don''t dare to say that it''s groundbreaking, but at least it''s not wrong to cut iron like mud." Earlier, when he opened the wooden box again, Xiao Yao was shocked by his fierce sword spirit. If it wasn''t for the fact that the second grandfather gave the fish intestines sword to his mother, Xiao Yao would have snatched it directly. Qin Rou gave a wry smile and had to reach out her hand to pick up the wooden box¡° Thank you two adoptive fathers for their gifts Qin Rou said, it''s just like some people in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 474

    After sitting in the courtyard for a while, a group of people ate a bowl of rice. At the dinner table, they talked and laughed, which was also a rare calm for Xiao Yao.


    As for what he will experience next, Xiao Yao himself is not very clear.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao is invited to take a walk with Qin rou.


    Xiao Yao knows that Qin Rou also wants to say something to herself.


    In fact, it''s not just Qin rou. Xiao Yao also has countless doubts in his heart, and he wants to get answers from Qin rou.


    By the road, Xiao Yao is full of worries.


    "If you want to ask me anything, just say it directly." Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, surprised: "Mom, can you still read the mind?"


    "Of course I don''t know how to read my mind. I''m just good at observing words and colors. Besides, what you think in your heart has already been shown on your face. If I can''t guess, you''ve got a brain problem."


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed when his mother said that.


    "Come on, a man. If you have anything to say, just say it." When Qin Rou finished her sentence, she did not wait for Xiao Yao to speak directly, but added, "is it about your father?"


    Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    The reason why he was so preoccupied all the way was that he was thinking about these things all the time.


    Although now, the mother has found, but the whereabouts of his father, Xiao Yao still do not know.


    Now that they have found their mother, Xiao Yao naturally wants to get the whereabouts of his father from Qin rou.


    Qin Rou sighed and slowed down a lot.


    "In fact, I knew that you would ask me these things." Qin Rou said, "and I''ve been thinking about how to answer your question."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you can tell me what the truth should be. Are you going to make up any lies to deceive me?"


    Qin Rou shook her head: "I can''t cheat you. I just don''t know how to tell you, because even I don''t know where your father is now."


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "If it wasn''t for your father''s sudden disappearance, the three members of our family would not be like this now. As long as your father is still there, no one in the world can hurt us, and no one has the strength." When Qin Rou said this, her eyes were still shining with confidence.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know who her father is, he can see that Qin Rou has strong confidence in her father, whom she has never met.


    It seems that father is invincible in Qin Rou''s eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, you just need to know that your father is a very powerful man." Qin roudun stepped down and turned to look at Xiao Yao with firm eyes. "Although I don''t know where he is now, I believe he will come back."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were a little dim.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you believe it?" Qin Rou asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not that I don''t believe it. After thinking about it for a long time, I can''t think of a reason why I should believe it. Maybe you have more contact with him, and you are willing to believe him, but he and I are not masked. What reason do I have to believe him? What''s more, I didn''t think so much about it. If I can find him, naturally it''s the best. If I can''t find him, how should I live or how to live? My life won''t have any influence and change. "


    Qin Rou showed a strange smile on her face and said, "did you think so before you found me?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, he did not want to cover anything.


    "If I didn''t take the initiative to find you, would you never find us?" Qin Rou continued.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile.


    He moved on.


    Qin Rou followed Xiao Yao in the same pace, neither fast nor slow.


    "Before I found you, I thought about what kind of people my parents were, but whenever I thought about it, I would stop thinking about it."


    When Xiao Yao talks, Qin Rou just listens carefully, and doesn''t want to interrupt.


    Xiao Yao continued: "but thinking about it, I''m afraid. I dare not go to you and I''m afraid to see you, because before I see you, I still have countless thoughts in my heart. I think you abandoned me because you had to."


    Qin Rou said quickly, "that''s the truth."


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Rou and continued, "but before that, I didn''t know. I didn''t know anything."


    Qin Rou lowered her head and seemed to feel guilty.


    "Because I don''t know anything, I have no answer, so I will be afraid. If I really know everything, I can be relieved. At the beginning, I was thinking, if I really find you, but the fact is not what I think, you just don''t want me, what should I do? Don''t I have no idea? " When Xiao Yao said this, his face also showed a bitter smile.


    "There are always people who say that there are no parents in this world who don''t love their children. Although I often think so in my heart, I dare not be so sure because I don''t have my own answer." Xiao Yao continued, "in this case, I might as well not go to you, lest the final answer is not what I hope, full of hope, but only disappointment and despair." Qin Rou''s eyes are red. From Xiao Yao''s words, she heard too much helplessness. But, helpless is really only Xiao Yao a person? In Qin Rou''s heart, she is also full of helplessness. She has been tossing and turning in many nights, and even feels the pain of her heart twitching. How she wants to see her son and see if Xiao Yao is well now. Xiao Yao seems to be aware of Qin Rou''s emotional changes, and says with a smile: "fortunately, the situation is not as bad as I think. At least my mother is willing to take me."¡° Silly child, how can I not want you? " Qin Rou reaches out her hand and hugs Xiao Yao''s arm¡° Yes, so I put down the big stone hanging in my heart. " Xiao Yao said, "by the way, mom, haven''t you ever found my father?"¡° Of course I have, but he seems to have evaporated. No matter how much money I spend or how many people I find, I can''t get any information from him. " Qin Rou said helplessly. Xiao Yao has no choice. With the influence of the Qin family, it is not difficult to find someone in China. Don''t say it''s in China. Even if it''s abroad, it won''t be very difficult for the Qin family to find the people they want to find. What''s more, things have been going on for so many years. Maybe the most suitable word for Qin rougang is evaporation. Xiao Yao also had a bad idea in his heart. He whispered, "Mom, since you can''t find him for so many years, will you..." "will he die?" Qin Rou suddenly became excited and shook her head. "It''s impossible. No one in the world can kill him, let alone kill him. Even if it''s impossible to hurt him, don''t look at how fierce Zhuge''s burning heaven is. At the beginning, he didn''t last long in your father''s hands, This is also the reason why the emperor now desperately wants to improve his strength. What happened at the beginning has left a shadow on him. "¡° What Xiao Yao''s eyes widened when he heard this¡° What''s the surprise? " Qin Rou rolled her eyes and said with a smile¡° You mean, he used to fight Zhuge Huotian? " Xiao Yao''s mouth is wide enough to swallow a whole egg¡° To be exact, it''s not a fight. In fact, Zhuge Fantian was not as powerful as it is now. After all, it was more than 20 years ago. At that time, Zhuge Fantian had a master whose strength was much stronger than that of Zhuge Fantian now. Zhuge Fantian''s master father and your father had a fight. At that time, Zhuge Fantian wanted to intervene, But your father slapped you out When she said this, Qin Rou''s face was still full of satisfaction. Xiao Yao took a deep breath, these things are really things he has never heard of¡° But later, the master of Zhuge''s burning heaven disappeared with your father, and some Chinese experts left with them. If it wasn''t for the incident more than 20 years ago, Zhuge''s burning heaven would not be the first Chinese expert now. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath again. His psychological quality is not particularly poor, but mainly because this time, the information Qin Rou brought to him shocked him too much. In fact, more than 20 years ago, Huaxia lost a lot of experts. It''s no secret. At the beginning, Jinglei also told him, but no one told him exactly what was going on. In other words, Jinglei also said that because of his poor strength, if his strength could be a little stronger, Maybe it disappeared with those people. Jinglei said that those people are likely to go to another world. Of course, the other world here does not mean death. As for where it is, thunder is not clear, after all, all this is just thunder speculation. What really surprised Xiao Yao was that he didn''t expect his father to be so powerful. Even Zhuge burned the sky and was slapped by him. How powerful is this¡° Xiao Yao, when you are strong one day, go to him. " Qin Rou said with a smile, "I want to ask him why he left without saying goodbye and whether he wants to abandon our mother."¡° I will Xiao Yao nodded, "if he doesn''t want to come back, I''ll take him back!"

 Chapter 475

    Xiao Yao never got much useful information from Qin rou.


    However, he did not ask any more questions.


    It is obvious that whenever Qin Rou mentions Xiao Yao''s father, her expression will become very unnatural. In fact, Qin Rou is not sure whether Xiao Yao''s father will come back in the end. She can only tell herself repeatedly in her heart that he will come back and he will come back.


    This is also a kind of self deception.


    Xiao Yao was still very curious, but in the end he was not.


    These are beyond his control. He doesn''t even know where his father has gone and why he suddenly chose to leave at the beginning. It''s just that it doesn''t matter now. If he wants to go, let him go. If he wants to come back, he will come back naturally.


    Go with fate!


    After getting up the next morning, Xiao Yao didn''t accompany Qin Ruxia to go out again.


    Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to play too much. If he is really allowed to take Qin Rou around with them, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where he is going with them.


    After dinner, Qin Rou put down her chopsticks and said, "we''ll go to your company later. You can eat quickly."


    "To my company?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "Today?"


    "Yes, can''t you go?" Qin Rou has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I can''t go. I''m just curious. What are we going to do in our company?"


    "Look! As far as you are concerned, your company is your report card. I''m a mother. Can''t I check it? " Qin Rou is not happy.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to nod: "OK, just go." Anyway, he has no opinion about it.


    Before that, he had already told Qin Rou that his enterprise in Haitian city does not need any investment from Qin rou. This is not his childishness. He just hopes to rely on his own strength and climb up step by step. Besides, he has no other idea.


    At that time, Qin Rou also agreed to him, and he was not worried that Qin Rou would go back.


    After eating and cleaning up, Xiao Yao drives his car and takes Qin Rou to Xiaoyao real estate.


    As soon as I went in, I met Liu Chun who was going out.


    "Hello, boss!" Liu Chun was also a little excited when she saw Xiao Yao. After seeing Li Xiaoxiao beside Xiao Yao, her eyes were a little dim. However, she soon recovered and was still smiling. However, the smile on her face now seems a little unnatural.


    Qin Rou saw this strange thing clearly. Her eyes changed a little. She secretly glanced at Xiao Yao beside her eyes. Then a smile appeared on her face, as if she had seen everything clearly.


    "Liu Chun, where are you going now?" Xiao Yao said strangely, "it''s still working time."


    "There''s a guest who wants to see the room. I''ll go." Liu Chun explained.


    "That''s it Xiao Yao slightly frowned, "Why are you still in charge of these salesmen?"


    Because Liu Chun''s performance is very good, he is already the manager of Xiaoyao real estate. He really doesn''t understand why Liu Chun, who is a manager, has to work as a salesman.


    "The salesman is a little busy! I don''t have anything to do today Liu Chun said quickly, "moreover, the salesmen of our company are very serious. There is absolutely no case of anyone being lazy. Don''t get me wrong!"


    Obviously, she was worried about Xiao Yao''s misunderstanding, and then attacked the salesmen under her opponent.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, but also some depressed way: "in your eyes, I''m the kind of people who don''t ask about everything?"


    Liu Chun was embarrassed to spit out her tongue.


    "Well, since you''re busy, go first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, good!" Liu Chun nodded and left.


    After Liu Chun left, Qin Roucai said to Li Xiaoxiao with a smile, "Xiaoxiao, you have to watch my son closely."


    The meaning of her words can be heard by anyone.


    Xiao Yao suddenly depressed: "Mom, Liu Chun and I are just friends."


    "Oh, I thought you were subordinates. It seems that I think too little." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao stamped his feet angrily: "are you my mother or my mother-in-law?"


    Qin Rou was more happy. She pushed Li Xiaoxiao beside her, pointed to Xiao Yao and said, "see? This is the simplest way to get angry. Tut Tut, son, you can still do it! But I also can understand, a good man! It''s normal for you to have more girls around you and someone admires you, but you have to be clear. Now you have girlfriends and you can''t mess with them. "


    Xiao Yao covers his face and doesn''t want to talk.


    "Auntie, I still believe in Xiao Yao." Li Xiaoxiao also helps Xiao Yao to say.


    Qin Roubai took a look at Li Xiaoxiao, but he didn''t have a good way: "I''m still helping you to speak, but you''re helping him to speak instead, which makes me look like a stranger inside and outside."


    Li Xiaoxiao thinks that Qin Rou is angry because of her words, so she wants to explain it. But before she says it, she is interrupted by Qin rou.


    "Come on! You little girl, why can''t you joke? I''m like a bad mother-in-law in a TV play. When I''m with you, I''ll be more peaceful. I won''t eat you. What are you afraid of? Besides, Xiaoxiao, you have to understand that you don''t need me to like you, do you understand? "


    Li Xiaoxiao blinked, obviously did not understand.


    Qin Rou is Xiao Yao''s mother. She likes herself. Isn''t it a very important thing?


    Qin Rou sighed and said, "Xiaoxiao, you are so old that you don''t eat our family, you don''t live in our family, and you don''t spend our money. I can''t say how good I am to you. Therefore, you have no reason to like me, and you have no reason to be good to me. After all, I don''t have any favor for you. You like me, and you are willing to honor me. That''s a good thing, But no one will force anything, and I won''t, understand? "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, then gave Qin Rou a thumbs up: "my mother''s words are still very conscious!"


    Qin Rou stares at Xiao Yao again.


    Li Xiaoxiao began to understand Qin Rou''s meaning and nodded with a smile: "Auntie, don''t worry, I like you from the bottom of my heart."


    Qin Rou then reached out and touched Li Xiaoxiao''s head: "what a coincidence, so am I


    It''s just an episode.


    Next, Xiao Yao took Qin Rou and Xia Yixing Li Xiaoxiao to visit Xiaoyao real estate carefully.


    In fact, Xiao Yao himself is not very familiar with Xiaoyao real estate, so he called Fang Hai in the middle.


    Fang Hai''s face is full of excitement when he sees Qin rou¡° Aunt Qin, I have seen you! " Fang Hai said.


    Qin Rou was startled by Fang Hai and couldn''t laugh or cry: "when you see me, you will see me. What are you excited about?"


    "Hey, you are my idol!" Fang Hai said this, and quickly said: "and you are my father and mother''s idol, they all said, in the whole of China, the most business, also two people, one is you, one is Chu Ci dome, the second I won''t say, anyway, he is not a good thing, Xiao brother also don''t like him."


    Qin Rou nodded and listened to Fang Hai''s voice. It was obvious that the relationship between him and Xiao Yao was very good.


    Xiao Yao kicked Fang Hai''s ass: "can you be a little more stable?"


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "brother Xiao, we used to have a backer in our business, that is my father. This is our courage. Anyway, no matter what the final outcome is, we all have a way out. If it''s a big deal, let my father continue to increase the money, but now it''s different. It turns out that your backer is the biggest! We have aunt Qin to look after us now. We can walk across the business sea of China! "


    Then he looked at Qin Rou again with a flattering expression: "am I right, aunt Qin?"


    Qin Rou looked at Fang Hai and said with a bitter smile, "I think so."


    Fang Hai also heard that Qin Rou had half a sentence hidden in her words and was full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao knew what Fang Hai was puzzled about, so he said: "Hai Hai, I ask you, have you ever bothered your father since our company was founded?"


    Fang Hai thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "we are going with the wind and the water now. Why bother him! What if he wants a piece of it? Xiao Ge, let me tell you, although my father is open-minded, he is very good at business! If we deal with him, we can''t get along with him! "


    "Xiao Yao was speechless.


    I don''t know what kind of expression Fang Hai''s father would have when he heard Fang Hai''s words at this time.


    In addition to Fang Hai, Xiao Yao can''t think of a second one to say that.


    "Even if we don''t have good luck, we won''t trouble your father." Xiao Yao said, "this is our brother''s three industries. If we do well or not, we will not trouble others."


    Fang Hai''s eyes were cold and his expression was more serious. He nodded with a smile: "brother Xiao, I understand."


    "Just understand." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "don''t you have any opinions?"


    "If I really have an opinion, I''ll point at your nose and scold you. Anyway, I can''t be beaten by you." Fang Hai shrugged his shoulders and said, "besides, if I really have an opinion, will you consider my opinion?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no way."


    Fang Hai''s face was dispirited: "that''s it. Why do you ask me?"


    Xiao Yaole.


    Qin Rou was smiling and didn''t speak.


    When Qin Rou and Xiao Yao get along alone, Qin Rou says, "son, are you starting a business with your brothers?"


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then you should also serve snacks and let the power out directly. There will be a lot of conflicts at that time. I don''t know how many people will have no friends to do business because they are doing business together." Qin Rou sighed and said, these years, such things are not uncommon for her.


    "As long as he''s still my brother, why don''t the company give him one?" Xiao Yao said with an indifferent face.

 Chapter 476

    To say that Xiao Yao really doesn''t love money is bullshit.


    Just, in this world, besides money, there are many things that he cares about.


    Like brothers.


    If Xiao Yao had to make a choice, he would definitely choose Fang Hai and song Yilin. As for Qian and the company, he didn''t really value it very much.


    Without these things, he can still live well.


    At least he thinks so now.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Rou nodded and said no more.


    Everyone has his own pursuit.


    Xiao Yao''s idea, in fact, is the best, and only those who hold this idea and cooperate with each other can make certain achievements in their career. If a group of people start a business together, but they are suspicious of each other, for fear that they will get less. In this way, what a solid alliance at the beginning will collapse in the end.


    Xiao Yao is so young that he can see through these things. However, people who have lived decades more than Xiao Yao will feel headache because of these things.


    Qin Rou is very pleased with this.


    This is a good thing and an advantage of Xiao Yao.


    At lunch, Fang Hai is still attentive, even if he knows that Qin Rou won''t give them any help, but even so, Fang Hai''s mouth is still as sweet as honey. With Fang Hai as a living treasure, Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about the embarrassment of the atmosphere.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, I''m going to change an office building in two days." Fang Hai said while eating.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was curious, "what''s the matter? Isn''t this office building good now? "


    Fang Hai put down his chopsticks and explained: "it''s not bad. It''s just that there are too few office buildings now. Xiaoyao real estate has bought a few more pieces of land these two days. It costs a lot of money, and the construction has already started, and then it''s sales. Therefore, the office building is too small now. We plan to recruit more people."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "in short, we are going to expand the scale, right?"


    "Yes When talking about these things, Fang Hai no longer plays tricks. He is very tactful and knows when to joke and when to be serious. When he gets along with others, Fang Hai will be very noisy, but when he works, he will also be very focused.


    This is one of the reasons why Xiao Yao believes him very much.


    Qin Rou saw all this in her eyes, and her face also showed a smile.


    She still likes the little fat man.


    Xiao Yao listened to Fang Hai''s words, just nodded, said: "the company''s affairs to you, I don''t need to worry."


    Fang Hai nodded, sighed and said with a bitter smile, "brother Xiao, now that old song is not here, I can''t cope with many things by myself."


    Obviously, he also felt the pressure. The main reason is that there are too few people they can trust now. Even if they can really trust, they may not have enough ability. There is no way to dig those who are really capable. For example, although Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao believe in her and her ability, they can''t let her help them, can they?


    Although the development of Xiao Yao''s company is still good, compared with such a giant as Li''s group, it is not a bit worse.


    Xia Yixing, although she is also a capable woman, has nothing to do now. However, her family has a big business and her investment in Xiao Yao''s company is of ticket playing nature. If you want her to work in Xiaoyao real estate, you will not have this idea in a short time.


    "Well, I''ll take one or two trustworthy people from Li''s group and come and help you." Li Xiaoxiao thought about it and said.


    "Sister in law, what you said is true?" Fang Hai''s eyes are shining.


    The main reason is that the current situation has put too much pressure on Fang Hai. Even if he has talent in business, he has a certain vision. But after all, he has no separation skills, and one''s time and energy are limited. If Li Xiaoxiao can really help him, it''s really good for him and Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, Li Xiaoxiao is Xiao Yao''s girlfriend and future wife, and Xiao Yao believes in Li Xiaoxiao 100% too. The people Li Xiaoxiao sent here certainly have no problems.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao is relatively young now, a person''s strength can not be measured by his age. For example, now, if someone belittles her commercial means because Li Xiaoxiao is young, there is no doubt that they will suffer losses without guessing.


    Since Li Xiaoxiao is willing to arrange people to come over, this is of course the best. Xiao Yao also nods to Li Xiaoxiao, but he doesn''t say a word of thanks.


    Now he and Li Xiaoxiao no longer need any verbal thanks.


    He said to Fang Hai, "although this can solve our coal burning problem for the time being, it is not a long-term solution after all. We need to cultivate our own talents. Only in this way can we go further and fly higher."


    Fang Hai nodded. Xiao Yao said these, of course, he was very clear, but his heart was depressed: "brother Xiao, when you touch the upper lip and the lower lip, this matter is basically settled, but the final implementer is me."¡° Hey, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility! Even if you are so capable, it''s OK to undertake more. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Fang Hai scoffed at Xiao Yao''s words: "don''t think that if you praise me a few words, I don''t have any opinions. Anyway, if you meet any talents, you should send them to me. By the way, the computer genius you sent me last time performed very well. After entering our company, we optimized our internal network. Ha ha, you don''t know, The original computer masters in our company, after seeing the guy you arranged, are all ashamed and want to hit the wall. " Fang Haikou''s computer expert is naturally Li Cheng, who wanted to kill Xiao Yao last time, but was cleaned up by Yao Jing. Xiao Yao doesn''t feel strange about this. First of all, the boy named Li Cheng has enough strength, but he just follows the wrong person. He is also very curious. Last time, it was only Li Cheng who dealt with himself. But up to now, the other side didn''t do it again. On the contrary, Xiao Yao couldn''t do anything. After dinner, Xiao Yao doesn''t chat with Fang Hai. The boy also has something he needs to be busy with now. Xiao Yao''s task now is to take Qin Rou and they continue to walk around. Driving, Xiao Yao looked back and asked, "Mom, when are you going back to Kyoto?"¡° That''s two days. " Qin Rou sighed, "now there are many things to deal with in Kyoto, and your aunt can''t cope with them alone. Your grandfather was here before, but now your grandfather is gone, and all the burden falls on us." Speaking of this, Qin Rou suddenly stopped and said with a smile, "do you want to help your mother share a little?" Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the road ahead with a bitter smile and said, "Mom, you know, what you Qin family do is what you Qin family want to do. I''m not a member of your Qin family. What do you want me to do?" He also understood what Qin Rou meant. He just wanted to take Xiao Yao into Qin''s house. However, this is not what Xiao Yao will consider at all. His own affairs in Haitian city have not been solved. It is even more impossible to let him go to the Qin family. Besides, he also understood that there were too many people in the Qin family who hated him because of Qin''s nagging¡° Nonsense. Who said you''re not from the Qin family? " Qin Rou frowned a little, "you can come back any time you want. If someone dares to say more nonsense, I''ll let him get out of the Qin family!" Qin Rou, who used to be gentle and gentle, said these words in a sharp tone. It''s like a different person. Thus, in fact, Qin Rou''s tenderness is not visible to everyone. Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing more¡° Mom, where are you going now? " Xiao Yao asked, "I don''t know where we''ll go next." He changed the subject in silence. Qin Rou sighed. Since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to enter the Qin family, she, as a mother, naturally won''t say much. Everything depends on Xiao Yao''s own will. Qin Rou will support what Xiao Yao wants to do, no matter how much it costs. If her son doesn''t like it, Qin Rou will also help him cope with the pressure¡° I don''t know. You can do it yourself. " Qin Rou said. Xiao Yao nodded, but suddenly frowned and slowed down¡° What''s the matter? " Qin Rou asked curiously¡° Someone''s following us. " Xiao Yao said¡° "Yes?" Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Rou was also surprised, but there was no panic in her eyes. Qin Rou has seen a lot of such things¡° Xiao Yao, is the other party an enemy or a friend? " Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice. Xiao Yao took a look at her, sighed and said with a smile, "I don''t know about this."¡° The Qin family should have sent them to deal with me. I''m in Kyoto and they don''t have a chance. When I leave the Qin family, they have a chance. " Qin Rou said. Now that the situation of the Qin family has not been completely stabilized, Qin Daozhou has fallen down, and the people who were overwhelmed by Qin Daozhou have naturally shaken up their spirits. However, it doesn''t put too much pressure on Qin rou. With her and Qin Luan''s means, there are basically no difficulties in solving these problems, but now she still needs some time. On the one hand, she is ready, on the other hand, she is also trying to dig out all those people. Xiao Yao didn''t ask much, just drove the car toward the open space¡° Aren''t we going to a safe place now? " Qin Rou is a wonderful woman¡° I have to cut off my tail before I go to safety Xiao Yao said calmly.

 Chapter 477

    Xiao Yao drove the car into a narrow alley, which can only accommodate one car.


    He stopped the car without putting on the handbrake.


    "Xiaoxiao, you drive and take my mother to siheyuan." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what about you?"


    "They will." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "But you are alone..." Li Xiaoxiao is worried, and Qin Rou on the side is the same.


    "Don''t worry, they don''t have any experts in the car." Xiao Yao seriously said that previously he found that someone followed him, but he didn''t feel so dangerous. In other words, he didn''t have any role that could make him palpitating.


    What''s more, he is also very angry now. This is Haitian city, which is his territory. What makes him even more angry is that the other party still comes to Qin Rou, which has made Xiao Yao unable to tolerate.


    If we don''t solve these people, Xiao Yao is not at ease to let Qin Rou go back to Beijing. Since these people dare to beat their mother''s attention, we should kill them all.


    There was a sharp light in his eyes.


    It''s murderous.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise we''d better go back to Siheyuan together. If they really dare to trouble us, we''ll deal with them, OK?" Li Xiaoxiao continued.


    After all, there is Jinglei at the top of the pyramid in siheyuan. Although Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how powerful Jinglei is, she has heard about it more or less. Standing at the top of the pyramid is like letting Xiao Yao fight alone, right?


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed what Li Xiaoxiao was thinking. He sneered and said, "they are not worthy of my second grandfather''s hands."


    With these words, he had opened the door and walked down.


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know what to do.


    Qin Rou''s face changed a little, but she soon calmed down. She took a deep breath, opened the door, got out of the car, and then sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Aunt Qin, are we really going?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    Qin Rou turned her face, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "let''s go. We can''t help him if we stay here. Besides, since he dares to get off the bus and make such a decision, it means that he is 100% sure. I believe my son is definitely not a rash man."


    Li Xiaoxiao nods with a bitter smile. In fact, she thinks so in her heart. But when it comes to Xiao Yao''s safety, Li Xiaoxiao, who was originally a very rational person, will not be very rational. At this time, she is very easy to lose her sense of propriety. It is still difficult for her to achieve such a result as Qin rou. Is it because she is too young?


    While driving, Qin Rou looks at Li Xiaoxiao beside her.


    Finally, she laughed and said, "Xiaoxiao, don''t think so much. I can do it not because I don''t care about Xiao Yao or how mature I am, but mainly because I have experienced too much."


    At this point, Qin Rou looked at Xiao Yao''s back through the reversing mirror, but sighed: "this boy, in fact, in many ways, is very much like his father. When I was with Xiao Yao''s father more than 20 years ago, he would force me to leave for a safe place, so I have been used to it for a long time."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    After Qin Rou drove away, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Within a minute, a black Volkswagen stopped in front of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao still has a calm smile on his face.


    The door opened and two men in black blouses came out.


    They all seem to be in their thirties, and they are all Chinese.


    "Get out of the way." Said one of the men.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t you find that I''m waiting for you here? I''ve been waiting for a long time. Now if you ask me to get out of the way, I''ll get out of the way. How shameless am I? "


    The man who spoke first sneered. The next second, he had a butterfly and a knife in his hand, and the other one also took out a dagger.


    They are approaching Xiao Yao step by step.


    Xiao Yao didn''t panic, and his expression was still as plain as water.


    "You are looking for death." One of the men said.


    "It depends on whether you have the strength." In fact, Xiao Yao is also a little curious. He feels that these two men are not very strong. When they see themselves, they are so confident. He wonders, don''t these two guys know themselves?


    I am Xiao Yao!


    But I defeated the man of long sword line!


    Can''t they be a little bit scared? No face at all.


    The more Xiao Yao thinks about it, the more angry he gets. The consequence of anger is that he doesn''t wait for the other party to come to him, but rushes towards him instead.


    There was a look of surprise in both men''s eyes.


    What surprised them was Xiao Yao''s speed at this time.


    Originally, they thought that the other side was nothing more than a practitioner, but even if it was like this, it would not pose any threat to them. After all, at such an age, even if they started to practice martial arts as a child, it was just like that.


    But Xiao Yao was obviously beyond their expectation.


    When they react, Xiao Yao has rushed to them, and at the same time, he suddenly kicks a foot. This foot, firmly kicks one of the men''s wrists. The man just utters a scream, and the dagger in his hand has already gone out.


    The other one, with a butterfly knife, stabbed Xiao Yao''s leg.


    "Damn, do you want to abolish me?" Xiao Yao is a little angry. He immediately goes forward and clasps each other''s wrist. Unexpectedly, the other party plays a knife flower, the butterfly in his hand. The knife flies to the other hand and stabs Xiao Yao''s neck.


    Xiao Yao was surprised, and quickly stepped back, which avoided the attack of the other side, which also gave the other side a chance to breathe.


    The man who was kicked by Xiao Yao first picked up the local dagger and looked at Xiao Yao greedily. However, his eyes were not so cold and arrogant as before. Instead, they were full of fear. That''s just the face to face, which made them recognize Xiao Yao''s strength.


    They felt that they had been naive before.


    This young man, who is harmless to people and animals, is just a poisonous snake!


    "Who are you? Are you Qin Rou''s bodyguard? impossible! According to the information we have, this time Qin Rou came to Haitian city, she was just a girl from Xia family, and she was also an ordinary person. How could there be such an expert as you? " The man who plays butterfly and knife stares at Xiao Yao. When he talks, he also raises his vigilance, worried that the other party will rush to him again as before.


    "Hey, you''re very careful, too." Xiao Yao squinted, "otherwise, how about making a deal?"


    "What deal?" Butterfly. Knife man doubts a way.


    "I''ll let you go, and you tell me who sent you, and I''ll take off your task when I go back, OK?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, do you think it''s possible for us to sell out the gold owners?" Butterfly. Knife man sniffed, "do you really think we are the kind of treacherous villains? Taking people''s money to eliminate disasters for others is our principle. Even if we lose our lives, we will never give others the opportunity to discredit us. "


    "If that''s the case, you''re going to die!" Xiao Yao finished this sentence, has turned into a shadow, driving the pressure, toward each other.


    The first step, a nameless wind has been rapid flow up.


    The two men once again in front of a flower, Xiao Yao came to them.


    Their faces changed, and they shook their fists in front of them.


    It''s just that their fists were easily flashed by Xiao Yao''s side. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s fists also fell on their chest.


    Bang, hit hard.


    The bodies of the two men also flew upside down.


    They just found out that Xiao Yao didn''t do his best in front of his feelings. Maybe he wanted to keep them and see if he could ask for some information.


    "Damn, we''ve been cheated." Butterfly knife man lay on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. It seemed that his internal organs were also injured. He was extremely angry. "The information we got is not accurate at all!"


    If they had known that Qin Rou would have such a master, they would never have adopted such a way, and they would not have been so big.


    So, they were cheated by the information they got.


    "Now it''s meaningless to say that. Try to kill him." The dagger man said in a deep voice, "only by killing him can we get out of here alive."


    Butterfly. The knife man gave a bitter smile.


    To be honest, his idea of fighting has been completely crushed.


    They and Xiao Yao are not rivals on the same level at all. Beating them is overwhelming, not to mention killing Xiao Yao. Even if they want to avoid each other''s attack, it is so difficult. What makes them feel helpless is that when Xiao Yao waves his fist, his expression is still so relaxed, and there is no physical consumption.


    Moreover, the way Xiao Yao looks at them at this time makes them feel very uncomfortable.


    It seems that these two gold medal killers are two local dogs in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Now the killer industry is becoming more and more shameful. It''s no shame that any dog and cat can come out to perform their duties." Xiao Yao sighed. He even looked sad. When he was a killer in the past, his peers were very powerful one by one. Even now Xiao Yao has to be careful when he meets those super killers.


    But what''s the matter with these two guys?


    It''s totally funny, isn''t it? The faces of the two killers became more and more ugly. No matter from which point of view, this is a mockery of them!

 Chapter 478

    Xiao Yao looks very serious when he talks, but for the two killers, they think Xiao Yao is a arrogant guy, and now they even sneer at them.


    This strongly stimulated their self-esteem.


    Both eyes began to twinkle.


    Almost at the same time, they rushed towards Xiao again.


    walk as if on wings.


    "To die." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    The purpose of these people is Qin rou.


    Qin Rou is Xiao Yao''s mother. He would never allow anyone to hurt the people around him.


    What''s more, Qin Rou?


    Therefore, he would not be polite to them at all. When they rushed to him, Xiao Yao''s body flashed and disappeared directly from their eyes.


    The two men were still holding their own weapons for a moment.


    Only a few tenths of a second or so, they felt a cool wind coming behind them.


    As a killer, you must have enough quick reaction ability. Although the strength of these two killers is not very strong, their reaction ability is still very good. After feeling the cool wind coming from behind, they turned around together and launched an attack.


    In fact, they didn''t even see the target, but it didn''t affect the speed of their attack.


    They and Xiao Yao have one thing in common, that is, to a certain extent, they still believe in their intuition, such as now.


    Unfortunately, they still overestimate their strength. Even though they have noticed something, when they take the hand, their wrists have been tightly held by Xiao Yao.


    The two are as like as two peas.


    In order to prevent them from attacking with the other hand, Xiao Yao jumped up and kicked out two feet at the same time, kicking them in the chest.


    "Wow", the two killers were kicked out by him.


    Xiao Yao, on the other hand, took advantage of this external force to make a turn in mid air and landed his feet on the ground steadily.


    The two killers were not so lucky as Xiao Yao. After they were kicked by that foot again, they screamed at almost the same time. Moreover, they both felt as if they had been rushed out by a speeding sports car.


    The sound of broken bones is clear to the ear.


    The bodies of the two killers collided with the wall behind them, then fell to the ground again, and their expressions twisted to the extreme. Although Xiao Yao could not understand the pain they were suffering at this time, he could still see something from the expressions on their faces.


    He frowned a little and sighed again: "I don''t know where you come from in the end. If you have such strength, you can come out to kill people."


    The two men looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of fear in their eyes.


    If they were angry and insecure in the past, now their hearts are shrouded in fear.


    Previously, they didn''t feel that they had no chance to win at all, but after the fight just now, they realized that there was an insurmountable gap between them and Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao put his hand in his pocket and walked to them with a smile.


    He stood upright and condescending.


    "Can we have a good talk now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You... What do you want to talk about?" The man with the butterfly and the knife whispered.


    You see, in fact, in this world, there is absolutely no way to talk about anything, but the initiative of discourse is always in the hands of the strong, because Xiao Yao defeated the two killers, so his speech also has a certain weight.


    "It''s good to have said that earlier, so you don''t have to be beaten?" In fact, Xiao Yao still sympathizes with the two killers. As a doctor, he knows more about the injuries of the two killers than anyone else.


    The one with the butterfly knife has at least two broken ribs on his chest.


    The one with the dagger is even worse. Not only his ribs are broken, but his internal organs are also injured. Although they are not directly broken, in the next period of time, if he can''t find a miracle doctor like Gao Feng to consolidate his foundation and cultivate yuan, 30% of them may lose their lives, 30% of them will lose half of their lives, and finally 40% of them will lose their cultivation.


    For this man, perhaps, the loss of strength and cultivation will make him feel more painful than the loss of life.


    Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t sympathize with each other.


    Sympathizing with his enemies is something that only 250 people can do. Obviously, Xiao Yao''s brain is still normal. So far, his performance is still normal.


    "Who sent you here?" Xiao Yao asked his first question.


    That''s what he''s most concerned about right now.


    Although the two killers have been solved by him this time, it doesn''t mean that Qin Rou''s crisis has been relieved. Moreover, he can''t protect Qin Rou personally now. He has his own things to do.


    Besides, when Qin Rou returns to Kyoto, she will be safe. Qin Rou and Qin Luan must have their own confidants in the Qin family, and the Qin family must have their own mysterious power, but outsiders don''t know.


    Since Qin Rou was confident that she could solve all the troubles that the Qin family encountered, Xiao Yao was willing to believe that it was only a matter of time. Xiao Yao could not always be with Qin Rou to protect her. So he thought that the most important thing now was to find out who wanted Qin Rou''s life, Or let Qin Rou get ready as soon as possible. After returning to Kyoto, she can deal with each other directly.


    The two men looked at each other, and both saw the embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    Obviously, even now, they don''t know whether to sell their employers.


    Xiao Yao also saw their inner entanglement, this time he was not worried.


    "Mouth is on your own. Whether you say it or not, it''s up to you in the end." Xiao Yao said.


    The two men were still silent.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, and finally sighed. He put out his hand and knocked the man with the butterfly knife unconscious.


    Then he turned and looked at the man with the dagger.


    "Now you can say it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    His smile looked very kind, but he felt like he was falling into the ice.


    Maybe only a psycho will think Xiao Yao is a kind person.


    The man with the dagger raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. At last, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "How do you know that I''ll tell you when my companion faints?" The man asked.


    "Because I used to be a killer, now I can guess what you think." Xiao Yao said, "you don''t really have professional ethics. You''re just worried that if it''s passed back, you won''t have a foothold in the killer world. Am I right?"


    The man with the dagger didn''t answer the question.


    This is a tacit attitude.


    "It''s the last chance. Do you say it or not?" Xiao Yao asked impatiently.


    "I can tell you, but my companion, you have to leave it to me." Said the man.


    Xiao Yao grinned and nodded: "no problem, anyway, I didn''t intend to kill him, kill him, and dirty my hands."


    The man didn''t show off any more and said a name directly: "Qin Qiu."


    The name Qin Qiu is still fresh in Xiao Yao''s memory.


    Qin Tianya''s father.


    "Hey, this old man is not honest at all." Xiao Yao snorted coldly, and his eyes twinkled.


    "I''ve told you, can we go now?" The man asked.


    "You?" Xiao Yao smiles, "are you sure it''s you?"


    The man also showed a strange smile, he suddenly raised the hand of the dagger, into the heart of another killer.


    The expression is decisive.


    The action is decisive.


    Without the slightest pause, and without any separation from the water, everything is light, as if it should have been.


    He probably forgot that the man he had stabbed into his heart with a dagger was still fighting with him the minute before.


    "You are so cruel." Xiao Yao sighed, but there was no surprise on his face, as if the man had expected to do so.


    "Men are not cruel, and their status is unstable. This is the world. Either I kill others, or others kill me. My life creed is that I have no other task. My only task is to let myself live." The man said easily.


    Even if he killed his companion, he would not have any psychological pressure.


    "Well, you can go." Xiao Yao said.


    The man stood up and looked at Xiao Yao gratefully. He turned his face and left without looking back.


    Xiao Yao didn''t do it. Although he wanted to shoot a cold gun behind his back, he didn''t do it.


    First of all, this man''s internal organs are all injured, and he won''t live long at all. Even if he survives, he will become a useless person. It''s better to die directly. It''s impossible to be a killer if he doesn''t offend others. Once he loses his cultivation, he will be abandoned by the murderer organization, which can be regarded as a loss of protection, At that time, all the people who have offended before will be killed.


    So, to be a killer, generally there is no good end.


    Either died in the heavy task, or old, no way to continue to carry out the task, can only be abandoned, when the time comes to wait for his revenge.


    This is only the first reason why Xiao Yao let the man go.


    On the other hand, he hopes that when the man goes back, he can remind them of the killer group, measure their strength a little, and don''t take on tasks that they can''t accomplish. This time, the man will definitely not say that he killed his companion, but will push everything onto Xiao Yao, and exaggerate Xiao Yao''s strength, It seems that he is excused for losing.


    This is what Xiao Yao is happy to see.

 Chapter 479

    After solving these two killers, Xiao Yao is relieved. As for that group of killers, if they dare to attack Qin Rou, Xiao Yao will definitely not let it go. However, this is not what Xiao Yao needs to worry about. When Qin Rou returns to Kyoto, it will be completely safe. In this world, I don''t know how many people want to kill Qin rou, But isn''t Qin Rou still alive?


    Back in the courtyard, Qin Rou and others immediately surrounded.


    Three women surrounded Xiao Yao in the middle. They pinched him for a while and then asked, "are you ok?"


    "Hey, just two shrimps and crabs. What can you do to me?" Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said.


    With these words, he suddenly remembered a very important thing, and quickly said to Qin Rou, "the two killers have already explained. This time, the one who ordered them is Qin Qiu." Xiao Yao is quite familiar with this name.


    "Yes." Qin Rou nodded, a smile on her face, "I know."


    Xiao Yao said nothing more.


    Obviously, Qin Rou had the answer in her mind before, and now Xiao Yao''s name just helps her verify her previous idea.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think she needs to say anything more. Qin Rou may have expected all these things. Therefore, she obviously wants to take countermeasures. It''s useless for Xiao Yao to say more.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, I''ve made a reservation to return to Kyoto tomorrow." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    "So anxious?" Xiao Yao''s face showed a trace of reluctant, "can''t you stay a few more days? I''ll follow you if it''s a big deal. If there are still people who are looking for your trouble, I''ll help you kill them. One will kill one, two will kill a pair. If they are really not afraid of death, I''ll kill the whole killer group. "


    Xiao Yao doesn''t talk big. First of all, he has such strength. Second, no matter from which angle, he doesn''t have the possibility to hurt Qin rou. This is his mother. Now she''s hard to find. She''s going back to Kyoto before she stays for two days, and the guide of all this. Huosuo is the two killers. Now he has some regrets, If I had known that I would have killed those two guys myself, otherwise I didn''t know how to vent my anger.


    "I went back to deal with some things. Besides, I can still come to Haitian city when I''m free." Qin Rou continued to say, "besides, you can''t stay in Haitian all your life, can you? Maybe you''ll come to Kyoto, too. I''ll live in the Qin family then. "


    Xiao Yao nods with a bitter smile, but he has some helplessness in his heart. Maybe it''s possible to go to Kyoto, but it''s not in Xiao Yao''s plan for the moment.


    He didn''t know when he would enter Kyoto.


    The water in that place is too muddy. Now he and Fang Hai are like fish in water in Haitian city, but once they get to Kyoto, everything is different.


    There are great white sharks all over the place.


    Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t care about himself, he has to consider for Fang Hai and song Yilin. Although he knows that no matter what unwise decisions he makes, his two brothers will still unconditionally believe in himself, but as a leader, he feels that he is not only responsible for himself, but also for Fang Hai and song Yilin, No matter Fang Hai or song Yilin, they are not the kind of people who are short of money, but they are the fruits of their hard work, just like their children, and they can''t easily abandon them.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Xia Yixing and asked, "what about you?"


    "Me, I won''t go back for the time being." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "I have nothing to do in Kyoto. Why should I rush back? What''s more, your company still has my shares. I''ve come here this time, so I have to have a good look. And now that you are in trouble, I''ll stay and help you solve the problem. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and nodded, but Li Xiaoxiao''s expression changed a little, but she soon recovered.


    Although Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing didn''t notice, Qin Rou on the side could see clearly.


    There was a smile on her face, but she didn''t say anything.


    After having dinner in Siheyuan, Xiao Yao takes Qin Rou and takes them out for a walk. Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks that as long as he is there, no one will hurt Qin rou.


    If it''s Zhuge burning heaven, it''s another way to say, but it''s not likely. Zhuge burning heaven has no reason to fight Qin rou.


    After wandering around the mall for a while, Qin Rou almost prepared all the clothes Xiao Yao would wear tomorrow summer.


    While Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao go to see the clothes, Qin Rou suddenly pulls Xiao Yao to the side.


    "Mom, do you have anything to say to me?" Qin Rou''s behavior is so abnormal that even if Xiao Yao is a fool, she knows what Qin Rou wants to say to herself, and still can''t say it in front of Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao.


    "What do you want to do? Do you really want Xia Yixing to stay here? " Qin Rou asked, squinting.


    Xiao Yao was curious: "why not? I''m not the mayor of Haitian city. Can I vote against her if she wants to stay in Haitian city? Besides, even if I''m really the mayor of Haitian, I don''t have the right, do I? "


    Qin Rou glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "I don''t know if you are really stupid or pretending to be stupid. It''s obvious that you don''t know. You are usually as smart as a monkey. I ask you, if Xia Yixing really stays in Haitian city, how do you plan to talk to Li Xiaoxiao?" Xiao Yao couldn''t understand: "Xia Yixing wants to stay in Haitian city. It''s her own business. It has nothing to do with me, and it should have nothing to do with Li Xiaoxiao, right?" He thought for a long time and didn''t understand why he had to consider Li Xiaoxiao''s idea. Is it the way you think or the way your mother talks? Qin Rou sighed. She felt that Xiao Yao was going to play silly to the end¡° Forget it, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Although you don''t care, Xiaoxiao will still have some feelings. After all, Xia Yixing likes you, which can be seen by everyone... "Qin Rou was interrupted by Xiao yaoleng¡° Can everyone see that? Is it that obvious? " Although he can feel some of it, he thinks that it''s because he is a client. How can others perceive it? It''s amazing! "..." Qin Rouchang sighed, relieved himself, and said seriously, "if you were not my son, I would kick you out now." Xiao Yao scratched the back of his head, embarrassed¡° Forget it, it''s all your own business. I don''t have much to say. In a word, you should make it clear that you have a girlfriend now. You can''t do anything according to your own temperament or from the perspective of others. " Qin Rou said. Xiao Yao looked like a teacher and nodded¡° Although Xiaoxiao is uncomfortable, I can see that she is a very stable girl, so even if she is not happy, she will not show her unhappiness on her face. " Qin Rou continued, "do you always notice Xiaoxiao''s psychological and emotional changes?" Xiao Yao''s face turned red. He didn''t really find out. At least not this time. As the saying goes, it''s too difficult for a woman to fully understand a girl''s thoughts. It''s just an impossible task for a man. Xiao Yao is also a man. So he thought it was difficult¡° Xiaoxiao can''t say it, and you don''t need to ask. Just think about what to do. " Qin Rou said. Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "do you mean to say that I should keep a distance from Xia Yixing?" Qin Rou wanted to nod her head, but she was silent, as if she had fallen into some kind of thinking. After a moment''s silence, she whispered: "you''d better not ask me this question, because even if you ask me, I can''t give you an answer, and I don''t know how to choose, because I think Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing are all good girls. No matter who you choose to marry, I will be very happy, However, if you change the angle, no matter which one you give up, I will find it a pity. " Xiao Yao: "he suddenly felt that what Qin Rou and she said seemed to be that they wanted to take both of them away... It was terrible¡° Dad Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind Xiao Yao. He turned around and saw Xiaoyue with a ponytail. She took the hand of the pink butterfly and said with a smile, "Mom, look, dad is here, too!" With that, she ran to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao rushed to the front and picked up Xiaoyue¡° Why are you here? " Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s nose with a smile¡° Mom came to take me to buy clothes, I said no, no, but mom still wanted to buy them for me. " Xiaoyue said in a low voice. Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head. He turned around and suddenly found something wrong with Qin Rou''s expression. At last her eyes were red. After a long time, Qin Rou takes a few steps to Xiao Yao and reaches out her hand to take Xiaoyue¡° My God, it''s so big. " Then she glared at Xiao Yao and said angrily, "you child, why didn''t you say it earlier? Children are so old, did not tell me, xiaoyueguai, grandma hug you. "..." Xiao Yao''s head is going to explode. Where are all these? What children are so old? While holding Xiaoyue in her arms, Qin Rou turns around and sees the pink butterfly. She looks at it carefully and nods with satisfaction. Xiao Yao''s eyelids jump

 Chapter 480

    Xiao Yao''s head hurts a little.


    He felt that Qin Rou was going to burst into tears.


    But what is the situation? What a mess is this?


    What do you mean, how old are your children?


    He felt that it was very necessary for him to explain to Qin Rou, but before he could speak, she went directly to pink butterfly with Xiaoyue in her arms.


    Then he held out his hand and grasped pink butterfly''s wrist, with a look of guilt in his eyes.


    "Child, you have suffered. My son is too bad. I will teach him a lesson for you later. You can rest assured that I will make up for your grievances." Qin Rou said seriously.


    Pink Butterfly looks at Qin Rou and Xiao Yao, who is standing not far away. She is full of muddle.


    "What''s your name, child?" Qin Rou continued.


    "My name is pink butterfly." Pink Butterfly whispered.


    "I''m Xiao Yao''s mother. From today on, you can call me mother!" Qin Rou said aggressively.


    "..." the Pink Butterflies dare not pick up the stubble.


    She felt that this time it must be the wrong time to come, or the wrong leg when going out.


    Anyway, it must be the wrong way to open it.


    She didn''t know how to answer, and she didn''t know how to deal with such a sudden situation!


    Therefore, she can only turn around and look at Xiao Yao, with a look of help.


    Xiao Yao walked up to him and shrugged his shoulders at the pink butterfly, but he said, "don''t look at me, I''m more confused than you."


    With that, he looked at Qin Rou again, full of helplessness and depression: "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s a mess. Pink Butterfly and I are just friends. It''s not as complicated as you think. You scare people like this. "


    "Not as complicated as I thought? I think what I thought was too simple! How can you, as a man, do such a thing? The children are so old, you don''t want to give them a place, even if I''m a mother, I don''t know. Don''t you think you''re so sorry? " Qin Rou said angrily that she was thinking from the perspective of women.


    Xiao Yao has been wronged and is about to cry.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think. Pink Butterfly and I are just friends." Xiao Yao has gone crazy.


    Qin Rou is a little confused.


    She couldn''t help thinking, is this really her own misunderstanding?


    But the little girl in her arms just called Xiao Yao''s father!


    Can dad scream?


    She looked at Xiaoyue and asked, "child, who is Xiao Yao?" When she spoke, she worried that Xiaoyue didn''t know Xiao Yao''s name, and quickly pointed to her side.


    "Xiao Yao is my father!" Xiaoyue nodded her head and said seriously.


    "What about her?" Qin Rou pointed to the pink butterfly again.


    "She''s my mother!" Xiaoyue answered again.


    Xiao Yao covered his face.


    He felt that it was getting darker and darker.


    Xiaoyue, this is just a pit father!


    "Butterfly, can you tell me that the relationship between you and Xiao Yao, as he said, is just an ordinary friend relationship?" When talking, Qin Rou gives Xiao Yao another hard look, which means that she is telling Xiao Yao to wait for me. When the evidence is solid, I will deal with you!


    Pink Butterfly looked at Qin Rou and Xiao Yao, and finally shook her head firmly: "No."


    "Look, look!" Qin Rou is going to be angry this time, "did you hear that? It''s said that you are not an ordinary friend. Even if you didn''t keep it from me before, now that I know it, you still cheat me. "


    "Yes, Xiao Yao, how can you not tell your aunt the truth?" Pink Butterfly also looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao found that the woman was clearly holding a smile.


    He was shaking with anger.


    It''s like throwing dirty water on yourself!


    "Pink butterfly, elder sister, I call you kiss elder sister, you don''t pit me, OK?" Xiao Yao said helplessly. This also made him laugh and cry. He knew for a long time that pink butterfly had a little witch character in her body, which was really good.


    This is more in line with the style of pink butterfly. If Pink Butterfly honestly answers questions at this time, it will make him feel strange.


    "It''s not a normal friendship. We used to be teammates." The pink butterfly shrugged her shoulders and said, "it''s not shameful. Why can''t it be said?"


    "..." Xiao Yao was relieved.


    At least, now pink butterfly is telling the truth.


    He turned his face and looked at Qin Rou, saying that you should understand now, right?


    Qin Rou was also stunned. Then she realized that she was embarrassed.


    "In that case, I misunderstood you before?" Qin Rou asked.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "that you old people think?"


    "What does this little girl call your parents?" Qin Rou asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed, took Xiaoyue over, and then simply said what happened to Xiaoyue again.


    In the end, Qin Rou''s eyes are red.


    She looked at Xiaoyue and said, "this is really a hard-working child."


    "Grandma, I''m not bitter. I still have my parents now. They treat me well!" Xiaoyue said with a smile, although her eyes were smeared with a wisp of sadness when she laughed.


    Although Xiaoyue is still a child now, because so many things have happened to her, she is much more mature than other children. At least at this time, she knows how to calm Qin Rou''s mood.


    Xiaoyue is a strong girl, so she doesn''t want anyone to pity herself.


    The reason why Xiao Yao and pink butterfly treat Xiaoyue well unconditionally is not because they pity Xiaoyue, but because they like this sensible girl in their heart.


    That''s it.


    "Good, good." This sound of grandma, called Qin rouxin is about to melt, she quickly touched xiaoyuefen Dudu''s face, said with a smile, "after you are my granddaughter, what you want to eat, buy, wear, and grandma said, grandma promise, other children have something you have, other children don''t have, our family Xiaoyue also have!"


    In Qin Rou''s capacity, there is no boasting at all to say such words.


    She has such strength!


    Xiao Yao coughed and said in a low voice: "Mom, other children have, I also want to have, other children don''t, I still want to have, for example, I really want to build a super sports car."


    "Make your own money!" Qin Rou gave him a white look.


    Xiao Yao wanted to sit on the ground and play tricks.


    If it was before, Qin Rou would have agreed to do it even if she knew she was joking, but now with Xiaoyue, it would be different!


    Her mother''s love for her has completely shifted to Xiaoyue


    "It seems that my position has been lowered again." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Xiaoyue thought Xiao Yao was really sad, and quickly said: "grandma, I don''t want anything. Since my father wants to run super fast, you can buy it for him. Xiaoyue doesn''t want anything. Xiaoyue eats well, drinks well, and doesn''t lack anything. You can rest assured."


    Qin Rou loves this sensible little girl more and more.


    Xiao Yao kisses Xiaoyue on her face and rubs her head: "my daughter is good to me."


    Xiao Yao likes little girls. If he can choose, he hopes that his future children will be daughters too. His son is mischievous and has to worry all day long.


    It''s just that there''s no way to choose. Besides, after giving birth to a daughter, I still have to worry - what if I''m abducted by some son of a bitch?


    "OK, Xiaoyue, when grandma returns to Beijing tomorrow, why don''t you come back with me?" Qin Rou said with a smile, "anyway, your parents are very busy. Just follow me. When you miss them, I''ll take you back."


    Xiaoyue shakes her head first, but she worries that Xiao Yao and pink butterfly are really busy, so she lowers her head again. She doesn''t know how to answer, but when she lowers her head, her eyes look red.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to be separated from Xiao Yao.


    "Oh, how sad is that? OK, OK, you don''t want to go, but later, if I want to see you, you can let your parents take you to Kyoto to see me, OK Qin Rou asked with a smile.


    "Good!" Xiaoyue was relieved when she heard this. She quickly raised her head and nodded her head. She was afraid that if she hesitated for a while, Qin Rou would change her decision again.


    Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing have already come.


    "Ah! Xiaoyue is here, too! " Li Xiaoxiao quickened her steps and walked to Xiaoyue. Then she took out a delicate small box from her shopping bag. "It''s really a coincidence, Xiaoyue. I just bought you a watch. Please put it on quickly."


    "Aunt Xiaoxiao, you''ve bought me a present again!" Xiaoyue laughed awkwardly, "I''ll be embarrassed if you do this again."


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing, "you child, how to speak in the same tone as adults."


    Xiaoyue smiles.


    "Well, put them on quickly and have a look." Li Xiaoxiao opened the box while talking, and took out a delicate crystal watch inside. The dial is very small, and the strap has been cut. Xiaoyue is very suitable after wearing it, which makes Xiao Yao not surprised at all. Li Xiaoxiao is a very careful person, who can remember how thick Xiaoyue''s arm is, and has nothing to be curious about.


    "Ah! That''s good! " Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Auntie Xiaoxiao, how can I change the battery for this watch? If there is no electricity in the future, I can change it myself. " Xiaoyue looked at the watch on her wrist and said.


    "It doesn''t need batteries. It''s a mechanical watch. You just need to carry it every day and the time has been adjusted." Li Xiaoxiao said¡° Thank you, Mr. Li. " Pink Butterfly looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said. Li Xiaoxiao frowned a little, looked at the pink butterfly, took a deep breath, and said, "no, Xiaoyue is Xiao Yao''s daughter, naturally she is also my daughter. It''s natural for me to buy her a watch." Xiao Yao coughs, Qin Rou and Xia Yixing''s expressions are also a little strange. Li Xiaoxiao is swearing in sovereignty!

 Chapter 481

    Li Xiaoxiao is a strong person originally, but she can feel enough sense of security in front of Xiao Yao, so she will naturally restrain her strength and become a little bird depending on others, but this does not mean that she is a weak person.


    So now, she thinks she should be tough.


    She knows that the biggest link between pink butterfly and Xiao Yao is Xiaoyue, so she must also establish a good relationship with Xiaoyue, otherwise it will give Pink Butterfly another chance.


    This is obviously not what Li Xiaoxiao is willing to do.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, pink butterfly was a little stunned, then frowned tightly. It just spread out again quickly. She looked at Li Xiaoxiao and nodded with a smile: "that''s natural. Xiaoyue is so lovely. It''s very normal that you like her very much."


    Li Xiaoxiao also nodded with a smile, but there was nothing more to say next.


    Qin Rou sees everything in her eyes, turns her eyes, and finally smiles mysteriously.


    Seeing that her son is so popular, as a mother, she is more or less proud. Moreover, she thinks that Xiao Yao is not a child. He has the ability to handle these things well, so she doesn''t need to say much.


    Xiao Yao is in charge of everything. Anyway, as a man, he should deal with his feelings. If he can''t deal with such small things as feelings, it will be difficult to do big things. Besides, even if she is Xiao Yao''s mother, she is not in charge of feelings, If Xiao Yao really has no way to deal with it, it''s easy to do. It''s a big deal to marry all of them home! Anyway, I don''t have any opinions about doing it myself.


    "Pink butterfly, right? This is a beautiful girl, too! Well, later, if there''s nothing else, we''ll have dinner together. " Qin Rou said with a smile.


    Pink Butterfly smiles and shakes her head: "forget it. I have something to do at night."


    She can also see that Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t like to see herself very much, so she''d better not follow behind and mix in blindly. Even if she really has any ideas now, she can''t show them, otherwise Li Xiaoxiao will be more vigilant, and then she will have no chance.


    Qin Rou nodded, not forced, but felt that the girl called pink butterfly was very smart.


    It''s very important to know how to advance and retreat.


    After the pink butterfly leaves with Xiaoyue, Xia Yixing says with a smile: "it seems that she also likes Xiao Yao."


    Xiao Yao quickly shook his head: "you don''t know her. If you really know her, maybe you won''t think so. She and I are just former comrades in arms. There are deep friendship between some comrades in arms, and she came to Haitian city when she was desperate. Don''t think too complicated."


    All three women laughed.


    They are all thinking about whether they think too complicated or Xiao Yao thinks too simple.


    There are so many desperate people, why do Pink Butterflies have to come to Haitian city?


    Seek Xiao Yao''s protection?


    What''s more, the way Pink Butterfly looks at Xiao Yao before is not the way he looks at his comrades in arms. Maybe Xiao Yao is the one who doesn''t know Pink Butterfly best.


    But they didn''t say much.


    The next day, Xiao Yao drove Qin Rou to the airport. Originally, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing also wanted to send Qin Rou along with Xiao Yao, but Qin Rou refused. Anyway, it''s enough to send her son alone.


    "Mom, I''ll send you directly to Kyoto." Xiao Yao scratched his head and said.


    So let Qin Rou go back by plane, Xiao Yao is still a little worried, in case someone on the plane wants to do something to Qin Rou?


    "Forget it, what can happen on the plane." Qin Rou shook her head. "Besides, you still have a lot of things to do in Haitian city. Don''t run around with me. This time, it''s still quite a delay."


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    "When I get to Kyoto, someone will pick me up. That is to say, as long as I get to Kyoto, I will be absolutely safe." Qin Rou continued.


    Xiao Yao nodded and remained silent for a moment. He said, "when you get to Kyoto, give me a call."


    "Hold it safe?" Qin Rou was stunned and said with a smile, "if someone said that to me before, I would be wrong. But since you have said that, I will call you to report safety when I get to Kyoto. Can you rest assured?"


    "It''s very important. Don''t forget it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t worry." Qin Rou nodded.


    "That''s right." Qin Rou thought of something again and said, "if there''s really no way to deal with it, just marry all those girls. Anyway, our family doesn''t lack money for betrothal gifts."


    "..." Xiao Yao was depressed, "what do you say? We Huaxia are monogamous. "


    "What''s the matter! I''ll help you change your nationality Qin Rou doesn''t care. Obviously, she doesn''t think it''s a difficult problem to solve.


    Xiao Yao simply did not speak. After all, it was impossible for him.


    "Son, you should know that nothing in the world is difficult to solve, but emotion is the most difficult thing to deal with. It''s not a person''s ability to do things. The more you want to stick to your heart, the easier it is for you to take another road, because emotion is the most uncontrollable, Maybe you can control your expression and your words, but you don''t necessarily control your thoughts and your love. " Qin Rou patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Obviously, he thinks that Qin Rou is quite right in this respect.


    "What do you think I should do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Simple, let it be." Qin Rou said, "I ask you, if I tell you now, don''t think about lions, what''s in your mind now?"


    "Lion..." Xiao Yao said.


    "You see, that''s it. The less you want to think of something, the more you will think of something. The more you hint that you don''t want to like someone. Maybe at this time, you will have the appearance of that person in your mind, her smile and twinkle, and then you will pay more attention to her and show her shining point."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I understand."


    Qin Rou''s face was full of disbelief: "if only you could really understand, but I can''t help you with such things. If you have anything, please call me."


    Xiao Yao nodded and watched Qin Rou enter the airport.


    After Qin Rou left, Xiao Yao was relieved and drove back to the courtyard.


    Originally, he planned to go home directly, but he was called by his grandfather''s phone.


    "Xiao Yao, come here quickly." Gao Feng waved to Xiao Yao and said, "what''s the matter with you next?"


    "Nothing''s wrong." Xiao Yao shook his head. If it wasn''t for his grandfather, he might go to the company to help. But if you think about it carefully, it''s not very different between him and him in the company. In other words, there''s no need to go to the company. Even Fang Hai can cope with it, What''s more, there is Xia Yixing''s help now.


    "That''s good. Accompany me to a place these days." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, curiously ask a way: "go where?"


    "Go to Fengcheng and have a look at an old friend of mine." Gao Feng said, "you can prepare first."


    Xiao Yao a burst of depression: "how so suddenly ah?"


    "Hey, I just got the news. Something happened to the old guy. Now he needs my help." Gao Feng said.


    "Is there any trouble?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Gao Feng thought about it, then squinted and said, "if I tell you that my old friend''s son wants to kill him, do you believe it?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes widened.


    He can''t believe it.


    How is it possible that his son wants to kill himself?


    "In fact, I don''t believe it, but in fact, it''s true. It involves a treasure. Forget it, I''ll tell you when I go. You should be ready before that." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and saw that his grandfather had already said so. Although he still had a lot of curiosity in his heart, he was embarrassed to ask now.


    He stayed in the courtyard until the afternoon, and Xiao Yao''s mobile phone didn''t receive Qin Rou''s message or phone call.


    It made him a little fidgety.


    "You boy, what''s the matter? It''s like constipation." Jinglei is playing chess with Mr. Li. Seeing that Xiao Yao is always pacing back and forth on the side, he can''t help frowning.


    "I told my mother to call me when she got to Kyoto, and she said she would never forget, but now..." Xiao Yao said that his face was a little ugly.


    Jinglei suddenly realized what Xiao Yao was worried about.


    "What''s the matter with that girl?" Thunder asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He has reason to worry. After all, when he was in Haitian city, he wanted to kill Qin Rou with the killer.


    "Why don''t you just call and ask?" Thunder asked.


    "I''ve called, but I can''t get through. It''s still off." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing Xiao Yao say this, Jinglei is also worried.


    "Could it be that her cell phone suddenly ran out of power?"


    "It''s impossible. When she left today, the battery of her mobile phone was still full. I thought about whether this would happen yesterday, so I specially reminded her to charge it." Xiao Yao said.


    "I forgot to turn it on." Said Jinglei.


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly and says nothing.


    Obviously, this possibility is not very great.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Xiao Yao quickly took out the mobile phone in his pocket, only to see the phone number above, but frowned.

 Chapter 482

    This phone call is from Chu Ci dome. Before, Chu Ci dome had called Xiao Yao. Although he didn''t store it at that time, this guy''s phone number is really easy to remember. The last four digits are all six. Just look at it and you can remember it.


    After receiving the call from Chu Ci dome, Xiao Yao is still a little curious. After thinking about it for a long time, he can''t think of a reason why Chu Ci dome will call him.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t have a lot of contact with Chuci dome, when he first saw it, he felt that he was not a good person to get along with, just a smiling tiger. Moreover, he didn''t like Chuci dome at all. Every time he saw it, he would have a cold feeling.


    After picking up the phone, Xiao Yaochang sighed and asked, "are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." The voice of Chu Ci dome seemed to tremble. "Qin Rou is missing."


    "..." Xiao Yao''s hand shaking with his mobile phone.


    Although he had a bad feeling before, he always had a fluke in his heart.


    Now, this phone call from Chu Ci dome is a complete smash of his original fluke mentality.


    "What did you say?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking again and again, for fear that he had just heard something wrong. Even though he knew very well that he had just understood every word, he still couldn''t help asking more.


    Chu Ci dome on the other side of the phone took a deep breath.


    "Xiao Yao, I know that you have heard clearly, and I also know that you have some strength that we don''t know about, so I can only call you under such circumstances." Chu Ci dome said, "although I don''t know who captured her, I believe it must have an inseparable relationship with the Qin family."


    "In Kyoto or Haitian?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking.


    "It should have been in Kyoto. She disappeared after the plane arrived in Kyoto." Chu Ci dome said.


    "I''ll go to Kyoto at once." With these words, Xiao Yao has hung up the phone.


    Looking at Xiao Yao in a hurry, Jinglei and master Li have no way to continue. They have no way to comfort Xiao Yao now. After all, if Xiao Yao is allowed to calm down and say anything to comfort him at this time, everything will be nonsense.


    "Xiao Yao, let me go with you." Thunder said.


    "No, second grandfather. I''ll go by myself." Xiao Yao originally wanted to agree, but on second thought, Jinglei''s state has not completely recovered. Even if he really recovers to the peak state, he may not be the opponent of emperor Zhuge. Therefore, going to Kyoto at this time is definitely not a good thing for Jinglei.


    "En..." Jinglei seems to have guessed Xiao Yao''s mind, so he nodded and didn''t ask for anything.


    He was very clear that if he really went to Kyoto, I''m afraid it would also lead Zhuge to burn the sky. At that time, it would only make Xiao Yao''s trip to Kyoto more troublesome.


    In this case, it''s better to let him go alone.


    After greeting Jinglei, Gaofeng and Mr. Li, Xiao Yao plans to go back.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, don''t worry about what I told you. Anyway, there are still days to go. Don''t worry. In addition, if you really encounter any trouble, call your family in time. Now that your grandfather and second grandfather have come down, you can''t ignore everything. Let''s deal with it, No matter how much trouble you''ve caused, you two grandfathers are responsible for it. Do you understand? " Gao Feng looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    Gao Feng used to be a very gentle person, but under such circumstances, he could not continue to be gentle. They all regarded Xiao Yao as a treasure. Now, it was Xiao Yao''s mother who had an accident. No one knew Xiao Yao''s inner feelings better than them. Therefore, Xiao Yao was angry that they were even more angry than Xiao Yao, What''s more, Qin Rou is still their daughter, which makes them even more angry.


    "Yes, your grandfather is right. You can do whatever you need to do. No matter how much trouble you cause, I will cover you!" Jinglei also said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao showed a smile, although the smile looked a little stiff, he nodded heavily.


    Then he drove away.


    He drove directly to the airport. After booking the ticket, he called Li Xiaoxiao and asked him to come to the airport and drive back.


    Just wait for Li Xiaoxiao to come after, seem unwilling to leave.


    "I''m going to Kyoto with you!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and shook his head: "no way."


    "Why not! I''m your girlfriend. Your mother will be my mother. Why can''t I go? " Li Xiaoxiao seems a little angry.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, silent for a moment, sighed and said: "Xiaoxiao, I don''t know what I will meet after I go, and I don''t know who the other party is. So, all I can do is to protect myself. If I have trouble with you, it will only become more troublesome. It''s not as good as me to go by myself."


    Li Xiaoxiao listened to Xiao Yao and kept silent. At last her eyes were red. This scared Xiao Yao. He thought about it seriously, but he didn''t understand what he said wrong¡° Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you? " Xiao Yao is a little depressed¡° I just feel like I can''t help you with anything. " Li Xiaoxiao rubbed his eyes and said, "I just want to go with you, because I''m afraid that you will have any accidents. As you said, you may encounter why. I can see that you are OK. At least I know what you have experienced. If I can''t see anything, I will be more worried and afraid of getting any bad news, Haven''t you thought about it? " Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao pauses again and goes on to say: "but what you said is also good. After I went there, I still can''t help anything. I can only make things worse, and even make your situation more difficult. This is not what I want to see, so I won''t go, but I want you to promise me that I will come back safely." When she spoke, she took two steps forward and reached out to help Xiao Yao straighten her collar. She felt it was the only thing she could do before¡° Don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself. I''m not a child anymore. If I''m really in danger, I''ll be able to retreat. Unless I meet Zhuge burning heaven, it''s just that Zhuge burning heaven won''t trouble me. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° You said it Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, "it means what you say."¡° You have to keep your word. " Xiao Yao felt that he almost swore to heaven¡° Go ahead. " Li Xiaoxiao smiles, "when you are in Kyoto, I will help you solve the problems in your company. When you come back, I''m sure everything is on the right track."¡° Maybe I''ll be back tomorrow. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Then I''ll do it today! " Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes twinkled with fine light and said with a straight face. Xiao Yao smiles, no longer speaks, turns around and enters the airport. Take a plane to Kyoto. This is Xiao Yao''s second visit to Kyoto. As soon as he got off the plane and got out of the airport, a Bentley arrived in front of him¡° Hello, Mr. Xiao. Please get on the bus The driver is a young man, wearing a suit and shoes, and speaking politely¡° Who are you? " Xiao Yao slightly frowned and asked curiously¡° Mr. Chu asked me to pick you up The young man said with a smile¡° "Chu Ci dome?" Xiao Yao a little Leng for a while, "he asked you to pick me up?" The young man laughed and said, "Mr. Chu said that the Qin family is in a mess now, and you can''t get any useful information when you go. It''s better to go to the Chu family first." Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, nodded, opened the door and sat in. As Chu Ci dome said, now the Qin family do not know what kind of chaos, and this time it is likely to be the Qin family. Besides, the Qin family doesn''t like Xiao Yao very much. Except Qin Luan and Qin Rou, no other person surnamed Qin can like him. Xiao Yao is also a self-conscious person. If he goes to the Qin family now, it will only make everything more complicated and cause more contradictions. This is not a good trend for the overall situation. To understand this, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief. Sitting in the car, almost half an hour later, I came to the Chu family. Following the young man, Xiao Yao enters the villa, and finally sees Chu Ci dome in a Pavilion behind the villa. He was sitting in the pavilion drinking tea, in front of him was another middle-aged man, wearing a dark blue shirt. After seeing Xiao Yao, Chu Ci dome also stood up, reached out his hand and shook with the man, said with a smile: "Mr. Ouyang, this matter will trouble you."¡° Don''t worry. I''ll try my best. " The man named Mr. Ouyang nodded his head and said, "since I am next, I will do my best."¡° That''s good. " Chuci dome smiles. The man came up to Xiao Yao, stopped and asked curiously, "are you Xiao Yao, the one who defeated changjianxing?" Xiao Yao looked at him, a little Leng Leng, nodded: "yes."¡° Good, young Junjie. It will be your young people''s world in the future. " The man said with a smile, "remember to say hello to master Jinglei for me. I don''t know if he is used to living in that courtyard now." Xiao Yao was more and more shocked. Does this guy know that his second grandfather has gone down the mountain and still lives in a courtyard? How could that be! In addition to the Li family, Xia Yixing and Qin Rou, no one seems to know, right? Has the news been revealed?

 Chapter 483

    If the news of Jinglei''s downhill really comes out, Emperor Zhuge Huotian may come to Jinglei''s trouble.


    This is definitely not good news for Xiao Yao.


    By the time he thought about it, the man had gone out.


    "Don''t be curious. Ouyang''s family is the intelligence agency in the inner world. There''s nothing they don''t know about in the inner world. However, not everyone can find them. Even if they do find them, they don''t have to fight. I know what you''re worried about, but I don''t think you need to worry at all. Even if Zhuge Fen finds Jinglei naively, They may not fight, even if they do, so what? If you add thunder, you don''t have to lose. " Chu Ci dome said.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "it seems that you still don''t know my second grandfather. If you really know him, you won''t say that."


    If Xiao Yao really rushes in to help in the battle between Jinglei and Zhuge, I''m afraid the first one to kick Xiao Yao out is Jinglei.


    Perhaps the biggest drawback of thunder is that it is too aboveboard.


    Xiao Yao himself would not think so.


    When dealing with a gentleman, Xiao Yao will also be a gentleman. If a gentleman has no iron in his hand, he will not have another branch in his hand.


    But if we deal with villains, Xiao Yao will behave more villains than the other party.


    If you want to beat a villain, you have to be more villain than the other party.


    If the enemy is shameless, Xiao Yao will make himself more shameless.


    It''s called treating people in their own way, but Jinglei won''t, and Xiao Yao won''t say much about it. Everyone has his own ideas, and it''s not wrong for Jinglei to think so.


    Although Xiao Yao won''t do it, he will understand.


    Xiao Yao''s words stunned Chuci dome a little. Then he nodded and said with a smile, "the gap between you and Zhuge Huotian is not very big. I believe you will surpass him. At that time, you can kill him before he goes to find your second grandfather, and there won''t be so many things."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "I think so, too."


    Chuci dome laughed: "it''s time to celebrate. It''s the first time that we seem to agree." While talking, he picked up a teacup, handed it to Xiao Yao and said, "should we have a drink?"


    Xiao Yao frowned, lowered his face, looked at Chu Ci dome and said, "do you call me here just to have a drink with you? If so, I think I can go now. "


    Then he stood up.


    "Why do young people have to be so impetuous?" Chu Ci dome sighed and said, "I''m still very sad to see you like this. Originally, I thought you were not only a capable person, but also very smart. Are you subverting my understanding of you now?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Chu Ci dome and laughed: "do you know what is the most important thing for a smart man?"


    "What is it?" Chu Ci dome slightly stunned.


    "Never let your enemies know what you think. That''s the most important thing." Xiao Yao said.


    Chuci dome laughs: "listen to you say so, you still regard me as the enemy?"


    "Do I have to treat you as a friend?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "But I never felt that we were enemies. First of all, there was no conflict of interest between us. I know you were dissatisfied with me. At the beginning, I did something wrong, for example, I didn''t want to see Qin Rou recognize you, but now that you have recognized each other, I don''t have to continue to do so, right?" Chu Ci dome said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t speak, but his eyes are still not good at looking at Chu Ci dome. He''s not a child, and he won''t just because Chu Ci dome''s simple sentence immediately dispels the past. It''s too child.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say anything more to me, I won''t say anything more. Now we all have the same goal. If you want to save your mother, my idea is the same as yours." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Like me?" Xiao Yao sneered and said, "your idea is to save your mother? Did your mother get caught, too? "


    The brow of Chu Ci dome frowned.


    "I don''t like the way you speak now. Your mother and I are friends. I''m your elder. You should respect me first." Chu Ci dome said.


    "I didn''t treat you as an elder. I believe my mother didn''t treat you as a friend." Xiao Yao said.


    Chu Ci dome suddenly stood up.


    He stares at Xiao Yao with anger in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He probably didn''t expect that he could really enrage Chu Ci dome so easily.


    "Do you think it''s any help to save Qin Rou if you say that now? You are now aggravating the contradiction between you and me, and you may feel very happy when you see that I am depressed. But it is not good for you at all. It''s just a relief. You have many problems and want to solve them, but now you don''t open your mouth. You are just entangled in these meaningless little things. Do you think you are smart to do so? " Chu Ci dome glared round her eyes and said, "also, I like Qin rou. It''s my business. I''m afraid she doesn''t like me. It''s still my business. Although you are her son, you are not qualified to comment on it."


    Xiao Yao sneered: "you also said that she is my mother. Do you think I''m not qualified to comment?"¡° How old are you this year? " Chu Ci dome asked¡° 21¡¢ "I don''t know Xiao Yao said¡° You are only twenty-one. You are his son. But it''s only twenty-one years. I like her for thirty or forty years. Do you think you are qualified to say more? " Chu Ci dome asked. Xiao Yao was silent for a while. What Chu Ci dome said was something he had never thought of before. At this moment, he was a little depressed¡° Well, let''s not waste too much time on such things. I''ll share the news with you now. " Chu Ci dome said, "your mother Qin Rou disappeared directly after she got off the plane. I think she was kidnapped. She avoided the Qin family to meet her. This is also the biggest doubt."¡° What do you mean Xiao Yao browed a little and asked curiously¡° In the camera of the airport, there is no one behind her. That is to say, no one directly takes weapons to hold her. She took the initiative to avoid the Qin family to meet her. This is the biggest doubt. " Chu Ci dome said. Xiao Yao frowned. He also smelled strange smell from it¡° I know. Now you''re curious, too. " Chu Ci dome sighed and said, "this is the best thing for me now. I don''t know what kind of way the other party did it in the end."¡° Maybe... "Xiao Yao said that and suddenly squatted down. A light flashed in Chu Ci dome''s eyes and asked quickly, "what do you guess?"¡° I''m just guessing. I don''t know if it''s so good. "¡° Of course Chu Ci dome said, "you talk about it first."¡° Psychic hypnosis. " Xiao Yao said, "the strong mental control from the spirit of my mother, and then let her take the initiative to avoid the camera, this is what I guess."¡° Psychic hypnosis Although Chuci dome doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s mental power is, he still knows what hypnosis is. "It''s very possible that what you said, if it is true, everything is well explained. I''ll check it now to see if there are any hypnotic masters in Kyoto." Having said this, he has already started to make a phone call. Obviously, he may be more interested in this matter than anyone else. Xiao Yao sighed. Although he didn''t like Chuci dome very much, he was still willing to believe it when he was looking for Qin rou. No matter when he saw Chu Ci dome, the other side''s performance was light and cloudless. That is now, he will be slightly flustered. Even if he wants to try to control his emotions and keep himself calm, Xiao Yao can see clearly the worry and tension he inadvertently shows. After a phone call, Chu Cifeng rubbed his temple, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a wry smile, "I asked the Ouyang family for help before, but I would never ask them. To tell you the truth, I don''t like you people in the inner world at all. They are all scamps and vampires, If I owe them a favor, they will try their best to get some benefits from me. " Xiao Yao was a little unhappy: "it''s not right for you to say that. You''ve killed a group of people with a stick." Chu Ci dome looked at Xiao Yao and was silent for a long time. At last, he put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "to tell you the truth, I used to think so. After all, it''s too one-sided and arbitrary to say so. But since I met you, I think it''s quite reasonable for me to think so, You are not a good person... "..." but if they can find Qin Rou, it will be worthwhile for me to let them suck blood. " Chu Ci dome said. Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "don''t you worry about them taking money and not working?"¡° They don''t have the guts. " Chuci dome sneered and said, "you are also a cultivator, and you are stronger than everyone in Ouyang family. Then tell me, are you afraid of bazookas?" Xiao Yao said nothing. He felt that it was really difficult to communicate with people like Chu Ci dome. Is it interesting to take out the rocket launcher and say something? At this time, suddenly the young man who had been driving to pick up Xiao Yao came in a hurry¡° Boss, here comes Qin Luan. " Said the young man¡° She''s here? " Chu Ci dome frowned a little, then relaxed and said, "let her in."¡° Good The young man nodded and turned away. When he came back again, Qin Luan came in with him.

 Chapter 484

    This is not the first time Xiao Yao and Qin Luan have met.


    Only when Qin Luan saw Xiao Yao, her face was full of surprise.


    "Xiao Yao, why are you here?" Qin Luan asked, "aren''t you in Haitian city?"


    "Auntie, I..."


    Before Xiao Yao finished speaking, Qin Luan interrupted: "it seems that Chu Ci dome asked you to come, right?"


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and nodded: "I think I should come, too."


    "Well, since you''ve all come, I won''t say much. But Xiao Yao, you have to understand one thing. Since you''ve come, you''re involved in the civil war of the Qin family. Do you understand?" Qin Luan spoke with a very serious attitude, and her eyes were fixed on Xiao Yao when she spoke, observing each other''s expression carefully.


    "I..." Xiao Yao was stunned, probably didn''t think so much, "I really didn''t think I had to take care of your Qin family."


    "It''s not you, it''s us. You''re a member of the Qin family now. Xiao Yao, there are many people in the Qin family who really don''t want to accept you, but what about that? Now, Qin family is the one who has the final say with me, and the other people''s opinion is just a fart! Whoever has an opinion will go away. The more we go away, the happier we are. We Qin family should not raise waste. " Qin Luan snorted coldly and said that her character is similar to Qin Rou in many places. The only difference is that when Qin Rou does something, she will pay more attention to deployment and planning, so she is more calm. When Qin Luan does something, she will show her vigorous and resolute side, which brings great pressure to everyone.


    However, Qin Rou and Qin Luan will be very powerful when they are together.


    This is the best match. If you replace either of them, they will be much weaker.


    Of course, this is just Xiao Yao''s own idea. Although Qin Rou is his mother, in the end, he knows too little about Qin Rou, and his personality is still very difficult to grasp.


    What''s more, he and Qin Rou have not met each other until now.


    "Xiao Yao, since you are here, you should do everything you need to do." Qin Luan continued.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, but still shook his head: "I didn''t want to join the Qin family."


    "Why?" Qin Luan seemed to feel very incomprehensible, "didn''t I say it clearly enough? Xiao Yao, in fact, I have been following you for a long time. No matter from which angle, you are a very excellent person. Look at Zhuge Huotian. In Kyoto, I don''t know how many families want to have a good relationship with him. Why? As long as you can make Zhuge burning heaven become the worship of their family, the strength of the family will become much stronger, and there will be no more provocations from others. Force is still very important. Therefore, as long as you are willing to join the Qin family and become a member of the Qin family, it will be of great help to me and your mother. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "aunt, you think too much. In fact, even if I''m not in the Qin family, if you and my mother encounter any trouble, I will come forward immediately. After all, she''s my mother, and you''re also my aunt. Let''s not talk about the trouble I can solve, even if I can''t solve it, I''ll have to stick to my head, right?"


    Qin Luan''s face improved for a while, and said with a bitter smile: "of course I understand what you say, but if you don''t become a member of the Qin family, we''ll be embarrassed to find you to solve any problems. Xiao Yao, although your mother didn''t say it, I think you know that she still very much hopes you can stay in Kyoto."


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    Chu Ci dome didn''t intervene, just looked at them in silence.


    "Auntie, I understand your kindness, but now I still don''t think about joining the Qin family. Many people in the Qin family look down on me. I know, but I don''t care too much. Moreover, I don''t think your life is suitable for everyone. For example, it''s not suitable for me. I just want to live my life well and dominate myself, That''s enough for me. " Xiao Yao said, "I''m not a self-motivated person, but I hope that if one day I really become a part of a rich family, I hope that the rich family is created by myself."


    Speaking of this, he took a deep breath and said slowly, "why can''t I create a rich family of my own?"


    Qin Luan stares at Xiao Yao.


    She probably didn''t expect Xiao Yao to have such an idea.


    But when you think about it, it seems to be very suitable for Xiao Yao''s style.


    No matter what it is, he seems to be acting a little crazy.


    For example, to challenge the long sword line was the craziest thing in Kyoto. It was Zhuge''s disciple!


    That''s the fourth best player in the whole China!


    At the beginning, everyone thought that Xiao Yao was looking for death. He had no chance of winning. Even Qin Luan thought so subconsciously, although she didn''t want to admit it.


    However, the result later gave a loud slap to all those who doubted Xiao Yao.


    "Do you know what it takes to build a big family? It''s not just about being full of blood, it''s not about being able to do it, it takes time to accumulate. " Qin Luan said¡° I''m young. I can. " Xiao Yao said. Qin luanding looks at Xiao Yao and is silent again. Chu Ci dome stood up and laughed¡° Husband, it should have been like this. Xiao Yao, here''s to you. " Then he took the water cup on the table and drank it all. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to him, he didn''t have any anger. After all, it was in his expectation¡° Chu Ci dome, do you add to the chaos? " Qin Luan has no good way¡° What''s more Chu Ci dome shook his head and said, "elder sister, although you say so, you must be very happy, right? If Xiao Yao is a member of the Chu family, no matter how much energy and money he spends, I will cultivate him and help him build his own rich family. If a man is not full of blood and willing to be the status quo, what does it mean, you know? " Speaking of this, the Chu Ci dome also had a pause. After a while, he continued: "it means that the family has no motive force to move forward. Don''t you feel happy in your heart?"¡° Well, I''m too lazy to write ink with you. Since Xiao Yao has such an idea, I naturally want to support him. " Qin Luan sighed, "besides, I can''t force Xiao Yao to enter the Qin family." Xiao Yao''s guess is also good. Now, Qin Luan''s heart is really happy. At least, it''s not too much to use the word "gratification". Xiao Yao''s idea is that many young children of rich families don''t have it. Most of them are content with the status quo and are unwilling to take the risk. In addition, many of them may not have such an idea in their lifetime, They don''t have the passion and fighting spirit. This is a good thing for the Qin family. Even if Xiao Yao does not join the Qin family, it will not affect the relationship between the Qin family and Xiao Yao. As Xiao Yao said, Qin Rou is his mother anyway. If the Qin family really comes to a critical juncture, Xiao Yao will not stand by. This is the biggest guarantee of the Qin family¡° Well, auntie, let''s not talk about this. What are you doing here? " Xiao Yao asked¡° And why, for your mother''s sake. " When Qin Luan said this, he looked at Chu Ci dome and said, "what you have mastered should be more than what I have mastered?" Chu Ci dome shrugged his shoulders: "you haven''t said what you have mastered. How dare I say such big words."¡° All right Qin Kuan poked his nose at Chu Ci dome, "as long as it''s my sister''s business, the most interested person is probably you."¡° In fact, I really don''t know who did it and what their purpose is. Of course, I don''t intend to know. Now I only care about one problem, where is Qin Rou and whether she is safe or not. " Chu Ci dome sighed, "other things, it''s all about your Qin family."¡° I can probably guess some of the other party''s purposes, but I just don''t want Qin Rou to come back for a meeting. " Qin Luan said, "I suspect it''s Qin Qiu, but there is no absolute evidence. Can''t you be hard on him?" After listening to Qin Luan''s words, Xiao Yao stood up and began to walk out¡° Xiao Yao, what are you going to do? " Qin Luan was stunned¡° Hard with that guy. " Xiao Yao said that he had gone a long way. Qin Luan grew up and was stunned¡° Well, don''t think so much. Find Qin Qiu. I can''t do it, and you can''t do it, but Xiao Yao is not sure. " Chu Ci dome said, "I really can''t think of anyone in the world who is more suitable to do such a thing." Qin Luan looked at Chu Ci dome and frowned: "what do you mean?"¡° Although Qin Qiu is afraid of you, he is not afraid of you. He knows that you, as the current owner of the Qin family, do not dare to treat him directly without evidence. After all, when you want to achieve your goal, you have to consider one problem, that is, the feelings of other people in the Qin family. Qin Qiu can understand this very clearly. I am the same, and he will not be afraid of me. " "But Xiao Yao is not the same."... " Qin Luan did not speak¡° For example, a child will not be too afraid of his parents, because he knows better than anyone that his parents will not really hurt him. However, for a stranger with a kitchen knife in his hand and confused, it is different. Have you ever heard a sentence? Call me a psycho, it''s not worth killing Chu Ci dome said. Qin Luan laughed and said with a straight face: "if Xiao Yao knew you said that, I doubt he would come back and beat you."

 Chapter 485

    Xiao Yao out of the door of the Chu family, suddenly a little confused forced.


    At this time, he realized that he had made a mistake. He didn''t know where Qin Qiu was. Did he want to search all over the world? It''s too retarded, isn''t it?


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that his idea was definitely not feasible, but at this time, he turned back and was obviously embarrassed.


    Just as he hesitated, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the phone number. Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but he got through immediately.


    "Uncle Xia, are you looking for me?" Xiao Yao is a little curious about why Xia Lang suddenly calls himself now. But on second thought, with the strength of Xia family, it seems that it is not so difficult to get his own whereabouts.


    What''s more, Qin Rou''s disappearance is no small matter in Kyoto. If the Xia family gets any news, it can be said.


    Therefore, after understanding this point, it will not be so abrupt to receive Xia langhang''s call.


    "Xiao Yao, you''ve come to Kyoto, and you don''t know how to say hello here?" Xia langxing didn''t have a good airway. "I have to call you."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and didn''t speak.


    "OK, I know you are worried about your mother now. Don''t worry. Our Xia family has already sent out people to look for them." Xia langxing sighed and said, "don''t worry too much. We will contact you as soon as we have news."


    Xiao Yao nodded, although Xia langxing could not see his action on the phone.


    "Thank you, uncle Xia."


    "Well, what else do you want to say thank you to me? Don''t you also help our Xia family? " Xia Longxing said, "besides, sooner or later, we will become a family. Naturally, your family''s affairs are also our family''s affairs. By the way, if there is anything else you need to help in Kyoto, just call me. Our old man has already said that as long as you speak, no matter what trouble it is, our Xia family is willing to take the lead!"


    After hearing Xia langxing''s words, Xiao Yao was even more embarrassed.


    He could hear the jargon very clearly.


    Love each other or hope that they can come together with Xia Yixing! But this is obviously impossible. After all, he already has a girlfriend, and Li Xiaoxiao is the girl he really wants to marry home. At least he thinks so, and he believes that Li Xiaoxiao thinks so too.


    Therefore, in the face of Xia langxing''s kindness, Xiao Yao really felt a pressure.


    "By the way, uncle Xia, do you know where Qin Qiu is now?" Xiao Yao thought of the problem he was still struggling with before and asked quickly.


    "Qin Qiu?" Xia langxing on the other side of the phone was a little stunned and asked, "what are you looking for that asshole for?"


    "It''s OK. I just asked." Xiao Yao didn''t tell the truth either.


    Xia langxing was a little silent on the phone. After a moment''s silence, he said: "Xiao Yao, I know that you must also understand that this matter has something to do with Qin Qiu, but you can''t act too hastily. Moreover, if you stand on the opposite side of Qin Qiu now, it''s obviously not a good thing for you."


    "Uncle Xia, I know what you said." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Also, even if you are looking for Qin Qiu now, he will keep silent. At that time, you will not only not get the information you want, but also scare the snake. So I think we can try to track him now. When the opportunity is almost over, we will do it to him. What do you think?" Xia Longxing continued. He felt that what he said was the best policy.


    "I understand, but I have my own way." Xiao Yao said.


    Are you kidding me? I''m following Qin Qiu and waiting for the other party to come out?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have that kind of patience, and now, he doesn''t know what Qin Rou''s mother is like. If he just sits at home and waits for news, he doesn''t have such a mind. So it''s better to simply find Qin Qiu first. As for the remaining problems, he''s slowly solving them.


    If even Qin Qiu can''t do well, what else can he do in Kyoto? Now he can go back to Haitian city directly.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xia langxing sighed across the phone.


    He understands that it''s impossible for him to persuade Xiao Yao not to attack Qin Qiu for the time being. This guy''s temperament is too stubborn. I''m afraid that nine cows can''t pull over what he thinks.


    To understand this, Xia langxing relaxed a lot and said, "Qin Qiu should be in a commercial club called Mingqiu now. If you want to go now, I can send someone to pick you up."


    "Well, I''ll go now - eh? Uncle Xia, you said to send someone to pick me up. Are you there Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but I haven''t seen him yet. The club is still very big. It''s not easy to find that guy, but I think he should be here. Even if he''s not here now, he should come later." Xia langxing said with a smile, "just in this club, you''d better not do it casually."


    "What''s the matter? Is the owner of this club unusual?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s really unusual." After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xia langxing sighed in his heart. It seems that the boy is quite savvy. After listening to him, he immediately understood what he wanted to express.


    "Well, uncle Xia, I see. Now send someone to pick me up." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, where are you now?" Xia Longxing asked.


    "The gate of the Chu family." Xiao Yao said.


    "Chu Ci dome home?" Xia langxing was stunned and said, "he''s looking for you?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao did not deny anything.


    Xia langxing didn''t say much, but just laughed and said, "although I don''t like the man in Chuci dome very much, this time, Qin Rou is in trouble. You can trust him."


    Xia langxing''s words, Xiao Yao did not give any answer.


    After hanging up, he stood at the gate, waiting for the person sent by Xia langxing.


    Almost half an hour later, a black Audi came.


    The door opened and a man in a black suit came out.


    "Mr. Xiao Yao?" The man asked after looking at Xiao Yao.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Hello, I''m sent by boss Xia to pick you up. You can get on the bus first." The man said with a smile.


    He spoke with Xiao Yao in a respectful manner. It seemed that Xia langxing had explained something to him before he came.


    After getting on the bus, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. He just leaned back on the chair and began to close his eyes. He rubbed his temples with two hands and sorted out his thoughts.


    After about half an hour, the car stopped and Xiao Yao opened his eyes.


    Looking at the splendid club outside the car window, he looked at the man beside him: "here it is?"


    "Here we are." The man nodded and quickly said, "by the way, Mr. Xiao, before coming back, boss Xia also told me that the boss of this club is really not an ordinary person. Even if you see Qin Qiu, you must restrain your emotions, otherwise, it may cause some unnecessary trouble."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said he heard it.


    And the middle-aged man just gave a wry smile: "boss Xia can''t tell, you really don''t care."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, stunned way: "according to you so say, that summer uncle is also anticipate things like God."


    The middle-aged man laughed. After Xiao Yao got out of the car, he drove away.


    Walking to the door of the club, several security guards at the door stopped him.


    "Hello, please show me the invitation." One of the security leaders said.


    "Invitation? I didn''t Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t go in." The security guard''s attitude was very respectful. Xiao Yao didn''t make it difficult for him to laugh at him or make him look ugly because he didn''t have an invitation. After all, most of the people who can come to this kind of place are not ordinary people. Even if there is no invitation, these security guards can''t afford to offend him. Therefore, if it can be settled peacefully, It''s better to settle it peacefully, or you''ll cause trouble for yourself.


    If the other side is a careful eye, how to do?


    That''s what they think.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head: "why is it so troublesome?"


    The security chief just grinned and said nothing.


    "Forget it. I''ll make a phone call." When Xiao Yao took out his mobile phone, suddenly a familiar voice came from behind him.


    Turning around, Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face.


    "Lan you? What are you doing here? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    LAN youyou rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "I should ask you this, right? When did you arrive in Kyoto? Why didn''t you say hello to me? "


    Xiao Yao is depressed.


    LAN youyou is Xia Yixing''s friend. She and I haven''t seen each other for several times. How can we say that we are very familiar with each other?


    However, Xiao Yao has a good impression on this girl. He is careless, just like a tomboy. He is always heartless and heartless. Such a person is really suitable to be a friend, but once he is targeted, he is easy to suffer losses.


    But this is not the problem Xiao Yao should worry about.


    Moreover, with the status of LAN youyou''s family in Kyoto, if people want to trouble her, they must weigh their own strength first.


    "Hello! This is my friend. I have an invitation. Can he go in? " Blue long long saw an eye, that security guard pinches waist to say.


    "Miss LAN, your friend, of course you can come in." The security chief said with a wry smile.


    Although LAN youyou said so, he didn''t plan to take out the invitation at all, but because of the identity of the other party, he didn''t dare to look it up.

 Chapter 486

    After entering the clubhouse, LAN youyou then asked a curious question: "Xiao Yao, what are you going to do when you come to Beijing this time? Little star seems to have gone to Haitian city. Did she come back with you this time? "


    "I have some important things to do when I come to Beijing, she may not know." Xiao Yao said.


    "Are you hiding from our little star?" LAN youyou rolled his eyes and said, "when she was in Kyoto with you, as soon as you are well, you will be in Haitian city. Now she is in Haitian city again. As a result, you come to Kyoto again. Is our little star so bad?" This girl is beginning to hold injustice for Xia Yixing.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed to touch his nose.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is really like what LAN youyou said.


    Although he didn''t have such an idea in his mind, what he showed now seemed to have such a meaning.


    "Miss LAN, this time I came to Beijing, I really had something important to do. I was in such a hurry that I didn''t tell Xia Yixing." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao also pause, continued, "moreover, I think for a long time, it seems that I can not think of a reason why I should avoid Xia Yixing."


    "Why don''t you have a reason? First of all, you know that our little star likes you, and their Xia family has begun to treat you as their son-in-law. Secondly, you have a girlfriend. I heard little star say that your girlfriend has a very good relationship with you, and she can also be beautiful. In terms of appearance, little star has no advantage. Most importantly, she helped you a lot in the early stage, You''ve known each other for a long time. Isn''t that a reason? "


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly.


    This is really a reason, but Xiao Yao never thought about it.


    Although he also knows that the relationship between Xia Yixing and him seems ambiguous and unclear, at least he treats Xia Yixing as an ordinary friend.


    As for what Xia Yixing thought, he didn''t know and didn''t ask.


    He is too embarrassed to ask such a topic! Xia Yixing hasn''t made it clear yet. He is too worried and seems to take himself seriously.


    Xia Yixing is so excellent that even if he can''t get along with Xiao Yao, the whole Chinese people who want to marry Xia Yixing can go to Haitian city from Kyoto.


    After LAN youyou finished his thoughts, he continued: "forget it, I''m not an outsider about your feelings, and I''m embarrassed. If you really abandon your girlfriend, you''re a person who likes the new and dislikes the old. I will only look down on you in my heart and think you''re a scum man, but if you don''t do that, I think what little star has done seems very unworthy, and our little star is good everywhere. Why don''t you like her? "


    Thinking of this, LAN youyou held his cheek, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Xiao Yao, I find you miserable, because no matter how you choose, no matter how you do, you will be a stranger inside and outside. If I were you, I would not know how to do it."


    Xiao Yao


    "Well, you haven''t told me what you are going to do when you come to Kyoto this time!" LAN youyou said.


    "About my mother." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh... Forget it, I won''t ask." Although LAN youyou is curious, it can be seen from the expression on Xiao Yao''s face that Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to tell her about these things. Although she is careless, it doesn''t mean she is a woman who lacks heart! There should be some eyesight, so after seeing Xiao Yao''s attitude, she simply stopped her curiosity and didn''t continue to ask.


    When the two said this, Xia Longxing had already walked towards them in a hurry.


    "Xiao Yao, eh? Yo yo, how can you two be together? " Xia langxing was surprised to see Xiao Yao and LAN you together.


    Xiao Yao briefly talks about the trouble he encountered at the gate, and tells Xia langxing that Lan youyou helped him out. Otherwise, he may still be worried at the gate.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xia Longxing patted his head again and again and said awkwardly, "it''s my fault. I forgot about it before."


    "Is Qin Qiu here now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, that''s half an hour ago. Now it''s estimated to be in hall one." Said Xia langxing.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, remember what I said, don''t do it here, or you will get into trouble." Said Xia langxing.


    "Who is the owner of this club?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Zhou Lei! He doesn''t have anything. He likes to make these cluttered clubs all day long. " It seems that Lan youyou and Zhou Lei are familiar with each other. In other words, with LAN youyou''s familiar personality, it''s too easy to get along with others.


    "Is that him?" Xiao Yao was a little stunned.


    "Yes, by the way, Xiao Yao heard what uncle Xia said just now. Are you going to fight here?" Lan You''s face was full of excitement. "Can I have a look on the side? What if I''m a cheerleader for you? "


    Well, this is a little girl who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos, and there are some elements of violence in her bones.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with today''s young people.


    However, if the owner of this club is Zhou Lei, everything will be easy to explain. Although the Xia family is one of the three major families in China, the Zhou family can''t be offended at will. After all, since ancient times, the people have not fought with the officials.


    If Xiao Yao really clashed with Qin Qiu here, it would be a blow to Zhou Lei''s face.


    After all, this is Zhou Lei''s territory.


    Xiao Yao thought a lot, but he didn''t say much. He just said to Xia Yixing, "Uncle Xia, can you come to me?"


    Xia Longxing wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to admonish Xiao Yao, but before he could speak, LAN youyou jumped up: "it''s OK, Xiao Yao. I know where hall one is. Maybe uncle Xia has his own business to do. How about I take you there? You don''t need to thank me. You just let me watch when the fight starts. "


    Xiao Yao looks at LAN you and nods.


    "Then come with me!"


    When talking, LAN youyou has already walked in front with his hands on his back.


    Xiao Yao followed.


    Xia langxing looked at their backs and stamped his feet angrily: "this little girl is really more and more presumptuous now. Why don''t you know a priority?"


    Finish saying this words, he also hastened to follow up.


    Come to hall one, in front of the gate, there are two bodyguards.


    "All the people in hall 1 tonight are from the Qin family. It''s really troublesome for us to get in." LAN youyou said.


    Although the gate is open, the two security guards at the gate forbid anyone to enter.


    Of course, except for the Qin family.


    "Qin Qiu, they are so powerful. There is a hall here?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "Cut, what''s the point! The Chu family and the Xia family have their own halls here. Besides, it''s not Qin Qiu''s big face, it''s Qin Rou and Qin Luan''s big face, and the Qin family''s big face. What does it have to do with them? " Lan You sniffed.


    It seems that she doesn''t like Qin Qiu and others at all.


    When speaking, Xiao Yao has seen Qin Qiu standing inside.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes.


    Before that, he told himself that he must keep calm, but now when he saw Qin Qiu, he realized that his mood was out of control.


    As soon as he thought that he didn''t know his mother''s condition, Qin Rou''s life and death were uncertain, and his chest was full of fire.


    Qin Qiu, at this time, still have the courage to drink here?


    Thinking of this, he has already stepped forward.


    As soon as we got to the door, the two security guards at the door had already raised their arms.


    "Sir, you are not a member of the Qin family. You can''t go in. Go to other places to play." Said the security guard on the left.


    "What if I have to go in?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and asked.


    "This..." the security guard gave a wry smile, "I''m sorry, sir. This is our duty. If you want to intrude, we''ll be rude to you."


    When speaking, the other side has already made a defensive posture, obviously worried about Xiao Yao suddenly starting.


    "Well, are you defending me so soon?" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    With these words, he suddenly waved forward.


    This punch hit the security guard''s chest.


    The security guard snorted, and his body had been inverted. Although he had taken precautions, he underestimated Xiao Yao''s strength.


    If he knows Xiao Yao''s strength very well, he may not even be able to do defensive posture before.


    In any case, no matter what kind of prevention, we can''t get rid of the result of being punched.


    Another security guard''s face also changed a little, and he quickly smashed his fist at Xiao Yao''s face.


    Xiao Yao lightning out of the wrist, clasp the other side of the tiger, and then force to pull down.


    There was a click, a dislocated wrist.


    The security guard''s face turned pale, and he let out a scream. Then he was kicked in the chest and flew into hall 1.


    "Boom" sound, also successfully attracted everyone''s eyes.


    "Great, great! How wonderful Xiao Yao is LAN you behind is full of excitement and claps her hands hard.


    Most of the hands were red, but there was no emotion on his face.


    "What a violent man." Xiao Yao sighed.


    He stepped into hall one. Everyone''s eyes are also focused on him.

 Chapter 487

    Xiao Yao''s appearance surprised many people.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing?" The first one who spoke was a young man. Unfortunately, he knew Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao didn''t know him.


    "What do I need you to teach me?" Xiao Yao gave each other a cold glance.


    Just one look made the young man step back.


    "Do you want to rebel?" Qin Qiu, with a cold face, suddenly said, "don''t think Qin Rou is your mother, you can be arrogant and unscrupulous. I haven''t figured out what happened last time with you. Do you dare to make mistakes?"


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he laughed back.


    He thought Qin Qiu was ridiculous to the extreme.


    It''s all this time, and he even mentions his mother.


    "Qin Qiu, do you want to settle accounts with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You..." Qin Qiu''s face changed a little. A young man muttered a few words in his ear. He suddenly understood it and said sarcastically, "Xiao Yao, this is the territory of the Zhou family. Although I''m not satisfied with you, I won''t move my hand on his territory. Besides, you can''t make public the ugliness of your family. You are the ugliness of our Qin family, How can I make it public? Don''t think that everyone is as stupid as you, OK


    "I don''t think everyone is as stupid as me, and I didn''t expect you to go out and have brains like me." When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already walked towards Qin Qiu step by step.


    His speed is very smooth, not urgent and slow.


    With so many eyes staring at him, he would feel more or less uncomfortable.


    But he has been comforting himself in his heart. The reason why these people have been staring at themselves is that they have a high face value.


    Anyway, that''s what he said to himself in his heart. As for whether he can persuade himself, others don''t know.


    "Xiao Yao, get out of here!" Qin Bozhong took a step forward and said angrily, "hum, you don''t want to see where it is. You dare to be wild here. Do you know the consequences?"


    "Xiao Yao, calm down!" Xia langxing''s voice came from behind.


    Xiao Yao Dun foot, turned his face to see Xia langxing, smile: "Uncle Xia, don''t worry, I''m still very measured."


    Xia Lang rolled his eyes.


    When did this kid go overboard? Don''t you always do what you want?


    Therefore, in Xia langxing''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s words have no credibility.


    This is just funny!


    But Xiao Yao''s words calmed many people in the Qin family.


    They were all relieved. It seems that Xiao Yao is so fierce and arrogant now. He just wants to frighten them and frighten them. Didn''t this guy say that just now? He''s still very measured.


    What''s more, this is the territory of the Zhou family. If Xiao Yao really chooses to fight here, he''s out of his mind. It''s like beating the Zhou family in the face and making enemies with the Zhou family. Even if he''s good at it, he won''t come to a good end.


    At the thought of this, all the people in the Qin family were elated.


    "Xiao Yao, I advise you to leave quickly. Don''t wait for a moment. You don''t have to go down the stairs. Although you are not a member of the Qin family, you are also Qin Rou''s son anyway. We don''t want to see you lose face. The main thing is that if you do lose face, people who know your relationship with the Qin family will directly connect you with the Qin family, At that time, it''s not only you who will be humiliated, but we Qin family will also be humiliated with you. " It was a girl who looked like she was in her twenties.


    "Qin Xiaoxue, you smelly girl, don''t talk much. Just say one more word. Do you believe I''ll tear your mouth when I see you next time?" LAN you, who came with Xiao Yao, said in a loud voice.


    Qin Xiaoxue''s face changed a little and covered her mouth.


    It seems that she really suffered a lot from LAN youyou.


    Although the overall strength of the LAN family is not as good as that of the three families, Qin Xiaoxue is only a collateral of the Qin family, and she has not received any attention at all, so even if she is really bullied by LAN Youyou, there is no way to find anyone to reason with.


    The Qin family won''t offend LAN you just because she is such a collateral.


    "Lan you, are you threatening our Qin family now?" A young man said with a sneer.


    "I threatened you, OK?" Lanyou has no good airway.


    "Hey, she Qin Xiaoxue is just a sideline. I''m afraid you''ll say it, but why do you challenge me? Do you really think your blue family can be a bully in Kyoto? Don''t you still have to lower your head in front of the Qin family? " The young man continued.


    LAN youyou still wants to talk, but the young man grabs the beginning of the conversation.


    "Lan you, I warn you, don''t think Xiao Yao can protect you. If you still dare to make trouble here, after this matter is over, our Qin family will stop all cooperation with your LAN family!" The young man continued.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned to look at him¡° What''s your name? " Xiao Yao asked, "listen to what you mean just now, you are the lineage of the Qin family, aren''t you?"¡° What''s your business? " The young man looked at Xiao Yao in disgust. "Hum, Xiao Yao, don''t think we don''t know what your purpose is. Don''t you just want to get the rights and property of the Qin family? I tell you, it''s impossible! No one in the Qin family will recognize you. In addition, don''t think that you have the blood of the Qin family in your bones. You are our Qin family. I''ll tell you the truth. The Qin family will be ours sooner or later, and it has nothing to do with you. What do you want to fight with us? " When his words were finished, suddenly Xiao Yao was in front of him. At the same time, his collar was pulled by Xiao Yao. At this moment, he was scared out of his wits. He pulled Xiao Yao''s collar hand with one hand, and said in a sharp voice: "what do you want to do?"¡° Guess what. " Xiao Yao asked. The man soon calmed down. He thought, this is Mingqiu club! Xiao Yao is very brave, and he doesn''t dare to do it here. It''s nothing but to scare himself, unless Xiao Yao is a fool. With this idea, he was much more calm than before¡° Xiao Yao, I know. Did my previous words hit your pain point, so you became angry, or did my previous words make you show your evil face? " Said the young man triumphantly. Xiao Yao smiles. Suddenly, his smile suddenly closes and he throws the young man out with his wrist. The final landing point is in front of LAN you¡° Ah A scream resounded through the whole club. Being thrown so far away, no one can suppress the pain¡° First of all, I didn''t get angry. Second, you didn''t expose anything. I got angry because you threatened my friend. That''s all Xiao Yao came up to the young man and stepped on his back with one foot¡° I apologize. " Xiao Yao said in a cold voice¡° You... You dare to do it, you''re dead! " Said the young man, grimacing. Outside hall 1, there are many people who don''t know when. They all come to see the excitement, and they are all dignitaries in Kyoto. But now, in front of so many people, he was trampled under the feet by Xiao Yao... His shame can be imagined¡° Sorry Xiao Yao made a sudden effort on his feet, and he could even hear the sound of bone fracture. LAN you, who was closest to them, could hear everything clearly, and his face became a little pale. Although she likes to watch the fight and the excitement, she seldom sees such pictures¡° Sorry for... " The young man finally couldn''t help yelling, "Mr. Xiao, I''m wrong. I''m an asshole. I''m sorry, you release me quickly..." he felt as if a bulldozer had run over him. It''s as if all the bones are going to break at this moment¡° Not to me, but to LAN you. " Xiao Yao said¡° Miss LAN, I''m sorry. I''m not a human being. I''m a jerk. I''m blind. Please let me go... "Now that I''ve decided to bow my head, the young man simply put everything down. This time, he apologized to LAN Youyou, but there was no pause. Some things, lost is lost, also lazy to pick up. Like the face. Blue long silly stand in place, she was shocked by this scene, so for a while and a half will all don''t know what to say. She doesn''t know if she should say it doesn''t matter¡° Get out of the way Xiao Yao kicked the young man out. Just like kicking the ball, the expression and movement are so casual and natural, as if he was doing a trivial thing. Did not care about the surprise of the people around the eyes¡° Xiao Yao, you are crazy. You must be crazy. You dare to do it here! Do you know what it means to do that? " Qin Qiu said, biting his teeth¡° I don''t know. Why don''t you come to me and tell me? " Xiao Yao waved to Qin Qiu. Qin Qiu didn''t dare to walk past. He told himself repeatedly in his heart that a hero does not suffer from immediate losses. This Xiao Yao is a man who has been defeated by the company commander''s sword shop. If he chooses to fight with the other party, isn''t he out of his mind? We are civilized people. How can we care with barbarians? Therefore, he still stood in the same place, and did not approach Xiao Yao halfway¡° You look like you''re not going to come here? " Xiao Yao grinned and said, "if you don''t come, I''ll go."

 Chapter 488

    Xiao Yao from entering hall one to now, when doing anything is so calm.


    However, he did those things, but there is no way to let the people around the crowd feel normal.


    This guy is crazy!


    "Sure enough, young people are still easy to expand. Xiao Yao just defeated changjianxing. He really thinks that he is invincible in the world. People all over the world should be afraid of him? This time, if you dare to hit people in Zhou Dashao''s court, it''s equivalent to indirectly hitting Zhou Dashao in the face. I''ll see how he ends later! "


    "That is, young people nowadays are all like this, arrogant and domineering. They think they are invincible in the world. In fact? They are just frogs in the bottom of the well. They don''t know what it means to have people outside and mountains outside. If they offend people who can''t, they don''t know. Maybe this time, the whole Qin family will be dragged into the water by him! "


    "I don''t think so? In my opinion, the people of Xiao Yao and Qin family are obviously in a state of hostility! Even if Zhou Da Shao really wants to fight Xiao Yao, there should be no reason to involve the Qin family... "


    There was a lot of talk around.


    Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear to this.


    He just walked towards Qin Qiu step by step.


    He took a step forward and Qin Qiu took two steps back.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with deep fear in his eyes.


    Before that, he felt that as long as he was in the Ming autumn club, Xiao Yao would care what he would do. After all, he didn''t look at the monks'' faces and the Buddha''s faces. Xiao Yao should not be a brainless person, and he couldn''t have to put himself in a dangerous situation.


    But now, he realized that he was wrong.


    It turns out that Xiao Yao is really a 250!


    He will really have his own temperament!


    Qin Qiu''s greatest reliance in his heart had completely collapsed at this time. It was almost impossible to say that he was not afraid and wanted to keep his face unchanged.


    No way, who let himself meet a person who does not play cards according to common sense?


    "Do you think you can still run?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "You... Don''t mess around. I warn you that you''ve offended Zhou Dashao. If he comes later, you''ll have some good fruit to eat!" I don''t know whether Qin Qiu''s words were meant for Xiao Yao or for himself to embolden him.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao''s face remained unchanged after hearing these words.


    As if I didn''t hear it.


    "Qin Qiu is really stupid. Xiao Yao has already done it, and he always talks about it. What''s the point?"


    "Well, fortunately, Qin Luan and Qin Rou are still supporting the Qin family. Otherwise, if Qin Qiu and Qin Bozhong were the two wine sacks, they would have been ruined."


    When Qin Bozhong heard this, he almost cried.


    This is the real lying gun!


    Did you provoke them? Why do you say that about yourself?


    "Xiao Yao, if you go one step further, I will fight with you today!" Suddenly, Qin Qiu took out a gun from his pocket.


    Black muzzle, aimed at Xiao Yao.


    It''s no surprise that Qin Qiu has a gun. After all, a gun is nothing for people like them.


    However, it''s not the same to take it out directly in full view of the public.


    "Qin Qiu, what are you doing? Put the gun away quickly Qin Bozhong''s face was also a little ugly.


    He did not expect that Qin Qiu would lose his mind under such circumstances.


    However, he has no way to blame each other. He can''t help thinking, if the person facing Xiao Yao is not Qin Qiu, but himself, can he keep calm like now?


    Xiao Yao''s name is synonymous with the devil for them.


    Qin Qiu had completely lost his mind at this time, and his eyes became red and violent.


    Either you die in silence, or you explode in silence, which is true.


    "Oh? And guns? No wonder I''m so confident! " Xiao Yao squints at Qin Qiu with disdain on his face. "If you have the ability, you can shoot. By the way, don''t shake your hand when you shoot, otherwise it''s easy to get crooked."


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing! Don''t irritate him! " LAN you at the back was a little worried.


    She thinks Xiao Yao''s brain is not normal now.


    Xia langxing was also angry: "Qin Qiu, do you know what you are doing? Get rid of all the iron bumps in your hands! I tell you, if something happens to Xiao Yao, our Xia family will not let you go! "


    Good guy, it''s true that Xiao Yao is my son-in-law


    Qin Rou''s hand holding the pistol was shaking all the time.


    His heart was shaking, too.


    In fact, when his hand touched the cold metal, his head quickly recovered.


    It''s just that he has done what he should and shouldn''t do now. It''s meaningless to regret it. It''s better to continue like this.


    It''s better than being beaten by Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t you all come here!" Qin Qiu roared at the top of his voice.


    "If you really want to shoot, you can shoot now. What are you waiting for? Waiting for the traffic police? " Xiao Yao sneered.


    "..." Lan youyou is going crazy, "Xiao Yao, don''t stimulate him!"


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Qiu with blue eyes, hands him a reassuring look, and continues to turn around to look at Qin Qiu.


    At this time, a cold voice came from the gate.


    "I''m so brave. I dare to play with guns here. I really think our Zhou family is a bully, isn''t it?"


    This voice, Xiao Yao is also very familiar with.


    Zhou Da Shao, who likes to open Huiteng clothes, is here.


    The people at the door quickly made way for the visitors.


    Zhou Lei with two black suits, came to the front.


    "Zhou... Zhou Dashao, are you here?" Qin Qiu saw Zhou Lei, his face was a little ugly.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Lei looked at the gun in Qin Qiu''s hand and said with a sneer, "when did you become a policeman? Why don''t I know?"


    "Zhou Dashao, I..."


    "Shut up! Throw out your things immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " Zhou Lei angrily scolds a way.


    This roar made Qin Qiu''s pistol hand tremble again.


    "Zhou Dashao, I''m not really to blame. I was forced to do it too!" Qin Qiu is about to cry wrongly.


    "Forced?" Zhou Lei sneered more than, "according to what you say, are you forced to take out the gun?"


    "Yes Qin Qiu nodded quickly, thinking that Zhou Da Shao is Zhou Da Shao. His understanding ability is really good.


    At the same time, he also pointed to Xiao Yao''s direction: "he forced me!"


    "I don''t know that. I only know that you have a gun in your hand." Zhou Lei said.


    "I..." Qin Qiu almost cried.


    "Qin Qiu, what are you still doing? Put the gun down quickly Qin Bozhong was also angry.


    Qin Qiu, even if he''s going to have bad luck, can''t he still want to drag them all into the water?


    Previously also want to let Xiao Yao start, and then let him wait for Zhou Da Shao sanctions.


    But now, Qin Qiu is the first to have an accident.


    Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain? To such an occasion even with a gun, even with a gun, even in front of so many people out.


    What''s more, isn''t Qin Qiu clear about Zhou Lei''s family background? Take out a gun on Zhou Lei''s site, don''t you still want to drag Zhou Lei into the water? These two years are also an important period for the Zhou family. If something happens to the Zhou family, Qin Qiu will die ten thousand times. There is no way to eliminate the anger of the Zhou family.


    "Oh, Qin Qiu is really unlucky. At the beginning, when Xiao Yao was aggressive, Zhou Dashao didn''t show up. Now he took out his gun, and Zhou appeared. How could he be so miserable?"


    "Bah! I said are you really stupid or fake stupid? It''s obvious that Zhou Da Shao did it deliberately! When Xiao Yao made trouble earlier, he just pretended not to see it. Now Xiao Yao is going to take the lead, so he immediately stands up. Is the meaning not obvious enough?


    The second speaker, however, put Zhou Lei''s mind through.


    In fact, he has heard of all the things that happened to the Qin family.


    Knowing that Qin Qiu came to Mingqiu club, he was also angry and laughed.


    Others may not know, but Zhou Lei can''t not. Qin Qiu is going to shoot him.


    He just wants to let Xiao Yao do it, and then let himself deal with Xiao Yao.


    Such an idea is not hard to guess.


    So after Xiao Yao came, he simply didn''t show up.


    But later he heard that Qin Qiu had taken out his gun, so he couldn''t continue to be invisible, so he had to show up immediately.


    On the one hand, it is for the influence of the Zhou family. On the other hand, he is also worried about Xiao Yao''s safety.


    Although he also knows that Xiao Yao''s skill is very good, there is a saying on the Internet that no matter how high his kung fu is, he is afraid of the kitchen knife. No matter how good his skill is, can he put it down with one shot?


    Therefore, he felt that he had better show up in a hurry.


    Qin Qiu looks at Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao. At last, he has to throw his gun on the ground. It''s too late, but it''s too soon. Suddenly, two senior bodyguards in black suits appear in the crowd and press Qin Qiu to the ground.


    Zhou Lei also came to the front with a black face.


    "Qin Qiu, Qin Qiu, you are really confused. I don''t know what you think. You dare to make a wild scene in my field. Catch him first, and then talk about it." Zhou Lei said.


    When he said this, he also gave Xiao Yao a look, indicating that the next thing should be handed over to him first. Xiao Yao also nodded. Later, he would directly take charge of Zhou Lei''s important person. The people of the Qin family, at this time one by one, you look at me and I look at you. They can only watch Qin Qiu captured by Zhou Lei''s people. None of these people dare to have opinions.

 Chapter 489

    No one thought that such a reversal would happen. What''s more, they didn''t expect that when Zhou Lei appeared, the spearhead would be directed at Qin Qiu.


    There is no intention of pursuing Xiao Yao.


    This makes them feel incomprehensible.


    Although it''s wrong for Qin Qiu to pull out his gun, isn''t it Xiao Yao who started all this? If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, how could Qin Qiu lose his mind and pull out his gun?


    However, after Zhou Lei''s people took Qin Qiu away, Zhou Lei turned around and left.


    There is no intention of punishing Xiao Yao.


    Originally also want to continue to watch the crowd, can only shake his head to express depression.


    To tell you the truth, they really want to see the conflict between Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei break out. One is the prince of the capital, the other is Xiao Yao, who was defeated by Zhuge Huotian''s disciple, who just used the long sword a while ago.


    If these two people collide, the picture must be very interesting.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Lei didn''t give them such a chance at all. After solving Qin Qiu''s problem, he turned and left.


    Xiao Yao, on the other hand, had a relaxed face. No one could see any unnatural look on his face. It seemed that all this was expected by him.


    Some people think that Xiao Yao is a bit fake. Maybe his heart is also at sixes and sevens at this time.


    However, some people think that Xiao Yao is very elegant. He plans strategies and wins thousands of miles away.


    That''s about how it feels.


    Although many people don''t understand Zhou Lei''s way of doing things, no one will rush to chase him and ask him. It''s just that he''s uncomfortable. Everyone knows that there''s something fishy in this matter, and he has to ask some questions he shouldn''t ask in the past. What''s death seeking?


    Fortunately, all the people present were smart.


    Of course, if they were 250, they would not have the wealth they have today, let alone the qualification to enter such a club.


    After Zhou Lei left, LAN youyou and Xia langxing came quickly.


    "Xiao Yao, do you have a good relationship with Zhou Lei?" Xia langxing can see the trickiness at a glance. When Zhou Lei was winking at Xiao Yao, he stood behind Xiao Yao and saw clearly. Naturally, he could think of some things.


    "Some kind of friendship." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    Xia langxing just sneers at Xiao Yao''s words.


    Many rich people like to come to Zhou Lei''s club. That''s why Zhou Lei has so many clubs, each of which has a good business.


    Those rich people are only willing to come to Zhou Lei''s club to burn money. The biggest reason is that Zhou Lei''s club is safe. First of all, if you want to enter such a club, you have to have a certain identity.


    Note that this is about identity, not money.


    The upstarts are not welcome here, only the real nobles are welcome, and the despondent nobles can also come in, provided that you have enough money to spend in the club.


    No one dares to make trouble here. No matter who makes trouble, I''m sorry. You''re all against Zhou Lei. People who are against Zhou Lei usually don''t have any good fruit to eat. Although Zhou Lei usually doesn''t fight with others and never shows any violent side, it doesn''t mean that he is a very kind and talkative person, You don''t need a knife to kill.


    But this evening, Xiao Yao is obviously making trouble here, and it''s still very big, but Zhou Lei doesn''t want to aim at Xiao Yao at all.


    To say that there is only some friendship between the two people, Xia langxing is a hundred people who don''t believe it.


    "Ha ha, it''s Xiao Yao. You''re very good. Even Zhou Lei, you have to be polite to see you!" LAN youyou is one of those careless people. She never thought about what kind of trouble she would cause if her words came to Zhou Lei''s ears. She just thought so in her heart and said so in her mouth. It''s just those people who were standing beside her after her words, Each of them stepped back a few steps, obviously worried that they would catch fire.


    "Keke..." Xia langxing coughed on the side, and also gave LAN you a look, indicating that she should pay attention to her words.


    After all, this is his daughter''s friend, and LAN youyou''s father and he are also good friends. He doesn''t want LAN youyou to be unlucky just because of a few words.


    Being reminded by Xia langxing, LAN youyou suddenly realized something, and his face became a little ugly. He also glanced around, hoping that what he said just now had not been heard.


    "I''ll take you to see him later, and you''ll know." Xiao Yao also saw the idea in LAN you''s heart and said with a smile, "he''s a pretty good person."


    Blue long a Leng: "you and he very familiar?"


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao then looked at Xia langxing and asked, "Uncle Xia, I''m going to find Zhou Lei now. Will you go or not?"


    "Me?" Xia Longxing thought about it and nodded, "forget it, just go."


    "Then let''s go together!" Xiao Yao smiles.


    Just out of hall one, a flat headed man in a black vest and white shirt came to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, boss Zhou asked me to wait for you here. He said if you want to see him, let me take you there." The man said politely.


    "Lead the way." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Yes..." the man nodded, turned and walked forward, while Xiao Yao followed with Xia langxing and LAN youyou.


    At this time, the people in hall one also understood.


    Although they didn''t understand what the man and Xiao Yao said, they could probably guess something from the respectful posture and expression on each other''s face.


    The onlookers looked at the Qin family with a funny look.


    Naturally, all the people in the Qin family were pale.


    They did not expect that Xiao Yao would be so familiar with Zhou Lei.


    Even now, Zhou Lei has publicly said that he is on Xiao Yao''s side.


    Ironically, they thought it would be safe to hide in Zhou Lei''s club.


    It''s just like sliding in the world!


    After walking for about five or six minutes, Xiao Yao and others went to the top floor.


    "Mr. Xiao, this is the boss''s office. We can''t get in." The waiter looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Well, I see." Xiao Yao said, "don''t you give tips?"


    "No... no..." the corner of the waiter''s mouth twitched.


    He''s holding a smile, and it''s very painful. The most painful thing in his life is to encounter something very funny. He''s just poking fun, but he can only bear it.


    "Go ahead, go ahead. I''m afraid you''ll have a fork in the air later." LAN youyou patted the waiter on the shoulder and said.


    He''s choking harder.


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, LAN youyou whispered, "Xiao Yao, you are really a master."


    "What do you say?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Master of camouflage! You always like to show yourself so low. In fact, you just like to hide your strength and be ready to be a pig and eat a tiger. Do you really want someone to sneer at you at this time? In this way, you can have a good face LAN youyou said.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Because it''s all written in novels!" LAN youyou said rightfully.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, looked at LAN Youyou, and said, "at this point, we are somewhat similar. You see, you are also a master in the camouflage field - do you deliberately act so silly and sweet?"


    LAN youyou rolled his eyes. He was too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao just laughed.


    After entering the office, Xiao yaocai felt Zhou Lei''s luxury. The huge floor was all an office. It was very monotonous and there were no compartments, but there were some fitness equipment on the side, such as sandbags, dumbbells, horizontal bars, a treadmill and half a basketball court.


    It seems that Zhou Lei is also a fitness expert.


    Directly opposite is a desk.


    Zhou Lei stood up immediately after seeing Xiao Yao and others.


    "Uncle Xia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m going to bother you for a while. You''re here, too? Why don''t you come to me? It seems that you still don''t treat me as a friend! " Zhou Lei didn''t say hello to Xiao Yao immediately. Instead, he seemed to be very familiar with Xia langxing and LAN youyou.


    Although they did know each other at first, their relationship was not as familiar as Zhou Lei''s at this time.


    "OK, Zhou Dashao, where is Qin Qiu now?" Xiao Yao has no good way, "can''t you not be so fake?"


    Zhou Lei felt his nose awkwardly and said, "my father told me to be smooth."


    "Do you think he is smooth?" Xiao Yao also met Zhou Lei''s father.


    "I think his biggest weakness is that he is too sharp and hard headed." With that, Zhou Lei laughed and repeatedly talked about a very funny stem.


    But he stopped laughing, because he found that in addition to himself, Xia langxing and LAN youyou did not laugh, let alone Xiao Yao, who was full of disdain.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s not good for you to be like this - you should have a sense of humor." Zhou Lei said.


    "Is that what your father told you?" Xiao Yao asks curiously, he thinks Zhou Lei''s father is really boring!


    "It''s not. It''s our old man." Zhou Lei said, "he is still talking about you these days. I didn''t expect you to have come."


    "Well, don''t tell me these useless things. Where is Qin Qiu now? I''m in a hurry Xiao Yao said.


    "I know you''re in a hurry." Zhou Lei''s expression became more serious. "I''ve already known about the Qin family, and our old man has given a death order. In this matter, our Zhou family will definitely try our best to help you."

 Chapter 490

    Zhou Lei''s words into Xia langxing''s ears, let him become more surprised.


    What kind of character is the master of the Zhou family? He is still very clear. Now, even if he is such a character, he stands up and says that he wants to help Xiao Yao. It can be seen how strong Xiao Yao''s influence is.


    Previously, he just thought that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei was pretty good, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good relationship with Zhou Lei.


    But the relationship with the whole Zhou family is very good!


    One week is enough to prove everything.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his face to relieve his inner annoyance. Looking at Zhou Lei, he said gratefully, "thank you for helping me."


    "The old man said, don''t worry about other things for the time being. It''s important to find your mother first. This is Kyoto. It''s troublesome for you to do something. So if you need help, please call me immediately. You have my phone number. I will help you as long as I can do it." Zhou Lei said, "not only because of the agreement between us, but also because I really think you are a good person."


    "I believe it." Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    "Qin Qiu is downstairs now, but I think it''s difficult for you to find out something from him." Zhou Lei continued with a frown.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes narrowed and asked curiously, "what do you mean?"


    "As you have seen before, Qin Qiu is not a man with strong willpower. He is very easy to get out of control. If you choose to knock his mouth open by force, maybe he will do some irrational things when his mood is out of control." Zhou Lei said, "of course, I just give you an analysis. In the end, you have the right to decide what to do. I will never have any opinions, let alone interfere in your decisions."


    Xiao Yao nodded and gave each other a look, indicating that the other party could continue to speak.


    Zhou Lei is not the kind of person who likes to beat around the Bush, and he doesn''t like to mystify. Since Xiao Yao is curious, he will tell all his thoughts at this time, so he continued: "so, I think we should play a play."


    "Acting?" Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way, "what meaning?"


    With a mysterious smile, Zhou Lei said: "since it''s hard, let''s use both soft and hard, and use other ways to make Qin Qiu want to reveal what he really wants to do. This matter has something to do with Qin Qiu. There''s almost no doubt about it, but don''t you think there''s something abnormal in it? After a failure, he didn''t choose to calm down and try to save himself. Instead, he tried again to draw all his attention to himself. Don''t you think it''s stupid of him to do so? "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Lei pauses and goes on to say, "it''s true that Qin Qiu is not a smart man, but I don''t think he is a stupid man. As the saying goes, when things go wrong, there will be demons. Xiao Yao, what do you think?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I always feel that this matter is not as simple as we think. Or, from the beginning to now, we think it is too simple. Don''t you think Qin Qiu''s state is not right tonight? Looking at him, it seems that he is deliberately seeking death. Even if he is not a particularly stable person, there is no need to be so out of control. If he really has such a character from the beginning to the present, in the Qin family, he will not come to this stage, not to mention that he can kidnap your mother. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, did not answer immediately, lowered his head and began to think.


    After thinking about it for almost half an hour, he raised his head and looked at Zhou Lei and said, "let''s talk about your ideas first."


    "My idea is simple. Play a play to defeat Qin Qiu''s psychological defense at this time, and then think of other ways to see what Qin Qiu wants to hide." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and listened to Zhou Lei go on


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Yao followed Zhou Lei into another room of the club.


    Outside the house stood two uniformed security guards.


    Zhou Lei waved and they retreated.


    "The security guards here are not easy to look at. The footwall is very stable. Although they are not experts at home, they are also trained." Xiao Yao is a typical expert. Although Zhou Lei didn''t say anything, he can still see something that others can''t see.


    "Xiao Yao, you are right. These people are retired special forces. " Zhou Lei said with a smile, "I also rely on the relationship of my family to gather them together. Of course, this is what our family means. Their treatment here is very good. Otherwise, their skills, if they really integrate into the society, I''m afraid they will turn into dynamite barrels and blow up at one point. This is not what we want to see."


    "You can help me find some of them in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes? You need it, too? " Zhou Lei is tiny a Leng, "your skill is so good, still need to ask bodyguard not to become?"


    "But I have a security company under me!" Xiao Yao said, "these are all talents. If they come to me, I will give them good treatment." Zhou Lei said with a smile: "of course, it''s OK. After listening to you, I remember that you still have a real estate company, right? Well, I''ll look for it later. If there''s a suitable person, I''ll send it to you. "¡° Thank you very much Xiao Yao Gongshou road. Zhou Lei grabbed the back of his head and said with a bitter smile, "come on, you are so polite all of a sudden. I''m not used to it. After all, you are not the kind of person who likes being polite in your bones." Xiao Yao thinks Zhou Lei is too real. It''s hard for such a person to make friends in the future! After entering the room, he also saw Qin Qiu sitting on a chair. Seeing Xiao Yao, Qin Qiu immediately stood up with an unnatural expression on his face. Even his eyes showed a deep fear of Xiao Yao. This fear was like a seed. When he and Xiao Yao met for the first time, it had been implanted in his heart and grew up vigorously until now¡° What do you want to do! Zhou Shao, are you going to help him deal with the Qin family? " Qin Qiu seems to understand that he and Xiao Yao can''t go together at all, so he still focuses on Zhou Lei. He felt that now Zhou Lei was his life-saving straw¡° Qin Qiu, are you stupid? Don''t you understand? If I hadn''t kept you, do you think you would have survived? " Zhou Lei pretended to be angry and said, "I really don''t know what you think. Do you really think that those security guards in my place can stop Xiao Yao from doing something to you?" Speaking of this, he did not forget to sneer: "you know, the security guards here are different from you. They don''t carry guns with them." Qin Qiu''s face became more ugly, and he quickly explained: "Zhou Shao, you believe me, I just had a fever before, and the gun was just for my self-defense. I certainly have no opinion about you. At that time, I just lost control of my emotions." Zhou Lei waved his hand and said, "it''s meaningless for you to say this now. Let Xiao Yao forgive you first." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly interrupted: "he arrested my mother, but also want me to forgive him? Hum, if I don''t break him up, I will give the Qin family face. "¡° Oh, Xiao Yao, don''t be so angry. Anyway, Qin Qiu is also a member of the Qin family. He shouldn''t do such an impulsive thing. Maybe there is any misunderstanding in it? Why don''t we try to solve the misunderstanding first, and then make a new decision? " Zhou Lei said¡° No matter how, hurt the people around me, the result is only one, that is death Xiao Yao''s eyes revealed a murderous opportunity. It''s not pretending. He really wants to kill Qin Qiu. If it wasn''t for the fact that he still needed some useful information from Qin Qiu''s mouth, now he would rush forward and break his opponent''s neck. Zhou Lei sighed and said: "Xiao Yao, our Zhou family and Qin family are still cooperating on some things during this period. If he is in my club, nothing but an accident will damage the relationship between our Zhou family and Qin family."¡° That''s easy. I''ll take him out and kill him, so it has nothing to do with you. " Xiao Yao said¡° That''s not true. Anyway, Qin Qiu had an accident in my club. If I didn''t protect him, that''s my reason. " Zhou Lei said. Xiao yaoleng snorted: "what do you mean?"¡° Let''s do it! I look at you. It seems that I want to find your mother very much. I just want to get some useful information from Qin Qiu, right? " Zhou Lei asked. Xiao Yao did not speak. This can also be regarded as the indirect default of Zhou Lei''s view at this time¡° Well, I''ll let Qin Qiu tell you what information you want, but you have to promise me one thing and leave his life, OK? " Zhou Lei said. Qin Qiu on the side seemed to see the hope of living, and his expression became excited¡° Zhou Shao, I have no opinion! " Qin Qiu hastened to express his opinion¡° Shut up first Zhou Lei looked at Qin Qiu disgustedly, "if it''s not for your Qin family''s face, I don''t care about your affairs."¡° Yes, Mr. Zhou, what you taught me is Qin Qiu won''t ask Zhou Lei''s attitude at this time. As long as he can live, everything else is easy to discuss! He really has no way to control Xiao Yao''s thoughts, so he is not sure Xiao Yao will not kill himself. In his eyes, Xiao Yao is a madman!

 Chapter 491

    Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao look at each other, and both see a proud smile in each other''s eyes. What they want is the effect in front of their eyes!


    "Mr. Xiao, I used to have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I''ve offended you a lot. I hope you have a lot. Don''t worry with me. I was impulsive about what happened in hall 1. It''s all my fault. I''ll tell you what you want to know." Qin qiuzhan said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Qiu and frowns. To be honest, Qin Qiu''s attitude doesn''t make him feel very comfortable. It can only prove that even Qin Qiu may not know exactly where Qin Rou is.


    This is not good news for Xiao Yao.


    He only cares about where his mother is now. As for the death of Qin Qiu, he really doesn''t care much.


    "Mr. Shaw, I know what you want to know. I admit that I have my share in this matter, but now it''s beyond my control. Even now I want to rescue Qin Rou, but I don''t have the ability to do so! " Qin Qiu looks at Xiao Yao with sincere expression.


    "What do you mean? You don''t want to be honest at this time? " Zhou Lei is not happy.


    Qin Qiu can''t wait to kneel down and kowtow to Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao: "Zhou Shao, Mr. Xiao, I''m sure what I''m saying is true. There''s absolutely no sense of joking. You must believe me!"


    "I''m sorry to believe you just because of the expression on your face." Zhou Lei snorted coldly.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Qin Qiu and asked, "then tell me everything you know."


    Zhou Lei was a little surprised: "Xiao Yao, do you believe what he said?"


    Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless and he did not comment.


    Qin Qiu looks at Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao. He is a little strange. Is Zhou Lei really going to help himself? How do you think he looks like Xiao Yao wants to kill himself now?


    "What are you looking at? Didn''t you hear Xiao Yao? Don''t tell me what you know Zhou Lei also knew that he had just lost his temper. He coughed heavily and urged Qin Qiu to continue.


    Although Qin Qiu felt strange, he didn''t have time to activate his mind. He nodded his head and said, "at first, someone came to me and was willing to kidnap Qin Rou for me. Besides, the other party was a capable person. Of course, I was happy. Later, I found that things gradually exceeded my expectations and my control, I can''t control the other party at all. I think the purpose of the other party is not simple, but now I can''t find someone else. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He really wants to slap Qin Qiu to death now.


    Originally, he thought that if he found Qin Qiu, he could get the news of Qin Rou by some means.


    But now it seems that things are not as simple as they think.


    Good clues, now broken, but also because of Qin Qiu''s words, let Xiao Yao feel this matter more complex.


    Zhou Lei gives Xiao Yao a wink and wants to ask him what to do next.


    But now, Xiao Yao''s mind is a mess. He doesn''t know what he should do next. So now, Zhou Lei looks at him in vain.


    "Who''s the one who works with you?" Xiao Yao continued.


    "I don''t know who he is. Anyway, he looks about thirty or forty years old. He''s not very good-looking, and he looks very strange in his clothes. He often wears a blue gown and a gray hat on his head. By the way, the biggest feature of his whole body is that no matter what time he wears, He always wears a pair of sunglasses. " Qin Qiu said quickly.


    Speaking of this, Qin Qiu also paused, then said bitterly, "Mr. Xiao, I promise I didn''t cheat you. Besides, I don''t know, I don''t know anything." Obviously, he is also a little dispirited. He knows that these things alone are not enough to negotiate with Xiao Yao. That''s why he hides directly in Zhou Lei''s club, because he knows that once Xiao Yao can''t get clues from himself to find Qin Rou, he may be furious. It''s hard to say whether his life can be saved.


    The most regretful thing now is Qin Qiu.


    Originally, he really wanted to wipe Qin Rou out of the world, but now, he doesn''t know whether Qin Rou is alive or dead. Moreover, this matter is too big for him to control.


    "Let''s go out first." Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said.


    Zhou Lei nodded and followed Xiao Yao out.


    "Mr. Xiao, Zhou Shao, what about me?" Qin Qiu quickly yelled at the top of his voice.


    "Shut up first!" Zhou Lei glared at Qin Qiu fiercely. "I don''t know what you think, but you still unite with outsiders to deal with Qin rou. If you deal with Qin Rou yourself, it''s fair to say that there are some fights within any family, but now, how dare you even complain when you become like this?"


    By Zhou Lei such a roar, Qin Qiu also instantly quiet down. I dare not have any more opinions. After they went out together, Zhou Lei asked, "Xiao Yao, what do you think?"¡° What else can I think? " Xiao Yao rubbed his face, but sighed, "now it seems that there is a lot of trouble. It takes a lot of effort to find my mother."¡° Don''t worry Zhou Lei doesn''t know what to say to comfort Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao glanced at Zhou Lei and said with a bitter smile, "it''s easy to say this, but it''s hard to do it really - if you are me now, will you be worried?" Zhou Lei smiles. This is also true. Now in front of Xiao Yao, saying don''t worry is just standing and talking without backache. I''m afraid there''s no way for anyone to keep calm. I also ask Xiao Yao not to worry. What''s this bullshit¡° Well, no matter what help you need, you can call me at any time. As long as I can help you, I won''t refuse. " This is also a promise Zhou Lei made to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao nodded. He doesn''t know what he needs Zhou Lei to do for him at this time. Even he didn''t know what he was going to do next. Even he himself has no direction, how can he give Zhou Lei a direction? Back in Zhou Lei''s office, LAN youyou and Xia langxing quickly come to him¡° Xiao Yao, how''s it going? Did you get any useful information from Qin Qiu? " Xia langxing asked. Xiao Yao looked at Xia langxing, sighed and said, "Qin Qiu has told me what he knows." Xia Longxing slapped them together and said excitedly, "can we go to find your mother now?" Xiao Yao sighed¡° Obviously not! If it were that simple, Xiao Yao would not be so sad now. " LAN youyou said in a low voice¡° What''s the matter, Xiao Yao? Is there any change in it? " Xia langxing frowned and asked¡° Qin Qiu did tell me what he knew, but what he knew was too limited. Even he didn''t know where my mother was now. " Xiao Yao said¡° Is Qin Qiu starting to play tricks again? " Xia Longxing asked. Xiao Yao shook his head: "that''s not true. What he said should be the truth. Moreover, it''s already such a time. He doesn''t have to lie to me. He''s really afraid."¡° What shall we do next? " LAN youyou asked. Xiao Yao looked at her and shook his head. If only he knew what to do next¡° I''ll go to Chu''s first and contact you then. " Xiao Yao said¡° Why don''t you have dinner with us? " Xia langxing said, "people are iron and rice is steel. You can''t help eating!"¡° Forget it, uncle Xia. Don''t try to persuade Xiao Yao. He can''t eat now. " LAN youyou said. Xia langxing also sighed. Although he is not Xiao Yao, and he has not experienced what Xiao Yao is now encountering, anyone can understand Xiao Yao''s mood at this time¡° Xiao Yao, don''t worry. I''ll start the whole city search according to the news Qin Qiu said later. As long as the man is still in Beijing, I''m confident that I can find him, even if I dig three feet! " Zhou Lei said. Xiao Yao arched his hand: "thank you very much." If you search the whole city of Beijing, maybe you can find Qin Rou, but no one knows how long it will take. Therefore, Xiao Yao will not place all his hopes on Zhou Lei. Out of the club, Xiao Yao took a car and went to the Chu family. Knocking on the door of the Chu family, Chu Ci dome is still sitting on the sofa, waiting for a long time¡° Have you found any useful information? " After seeing Xiao Yao, Chu Ci dome immediately stood up and walked over. Xiao Yao took a look at him, hesitated for a moment, and said all the news he got from Qin Qiu¡° Xiao Yao, what do you think? " After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Chu Ci dome didn''t say anything immediately. Instead, he threw the topic to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know."¡° If the other party has any purpose, money or treasure, it should contact us, but now, the other party just doesn''t look for us, which makes me a little confused about the other party''s ideas. " Chu Ci dome sighed¡° If the other party really wants money, what will you do? " Xiao Yao suddenly asked¡° What''s the harm of exhausting your property? " Chu Ci dome said with a bitter smile, "as long as he wants, as long as I have!" Xiao Yao is speechless.

 Chapter 492

    When Xiao Yao arrived in Kyoto, he found that there were too few people he could believe.


    Even if the Qin family is in a mess now, he has no way to get over it at all, and the Xia family, he is also embarrassed to really owe each other''s favor. Zhou Lei, his ability to help Xiao Yao is too limited.


    As for Chuci dome, this is very strange. Xiao Yao thinks that he is really no good to this man, but now he has news, he still wants to tell Chuci dome.


    His intuition tells him that in the matter of looking for Qin Rou, Chuci dome is no less serious than him.


    So he came.


    "Don''t leave tonight, just stay here." Chu Ci dome looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I know you have a lot of things in mind now, but what you need to do now is to cultivate your spirit. By the way, have you had dinner?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head, "I can''t eat it."


    He was worried that Chu Ci dome would persuade him, but he didn''t expect that the other side just nodded.


    "If you can''t eat it, don''t eat it. Let''s go hungry together." Chu Ci dome said, "coincidentally, I can''t eat."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, I know that you misunderstood me a lot before. Of course, there are many misunderstandings in it. I didn''t really like you before, but now it''s different. Since Qin Rou has accepted you, I won''t exclude you." Chuci dome said slowly.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao very impolitely interrupted the other party: "do you want to chase my mother so much?"


    "Not really." Chuci dome shook his head with a smile, "your mother can''t accept me."


    "You know?" Xiao Yao was a little curious. Since Chuci dome was very clear in his heart, why did he do these meaningless things? Doesn''t he think it''s a bit of a fool that he''s still doing this?


    Chu Ci dome obviously knew Xiao Yao''s curiosity, and said: "let''s take the simplest example. If, I mean, if, your girlfriend, Li Xiaoxiao, suddenly said that she didn''t like you, and still refused, what would you do?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "there is no such if."


    "In that case, if her life was in danger, would you just stand by?" Chu Ci dome continued to ask.


    He didn''t think about Xiao Yao''s answer at all.


    It''s like not hearing at all.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a bitter smile: "I can''t do it."


    "That''s right. Although I know Qin Rou won''t like me at all, it doesn''t delay me. I will continue to like her. It''s her business that she likes others, but it''s my own business that I like her. No one is qualified to intervene. " Chuci dome said, "she can not like me, but I will still be good to her. I don''t want to move her. I know she is not the kind of person who is easily moved. Even if she is really moved, she won''t accept me just because she is moved. But I just want to be good to her. She is happy. For me, that''s enough, In fact, I think I am a selfish person


    Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    He really couldn''t understand the relationship between chuciqiong''s idea and selfishness.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to explain! Because Qin Rou is not happy, I won''t be unhappy. If she is happy, I will be happy. So, it''s not so much for her that I do all this for myself, it''s so simple. " Chuci dome said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Now, many of Chuci dome''s ideas are not completely understood by him now.


    But he felt that Chuci dome was a man who really loved his mother.


    "I say that in front of you. I think you will be unhappy, too?" Chu Ci dome tried to ask.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, then looked at the Chu Ci dome with a curious face and said, "there is a man who loves my mother so much. Why am I not happy?"


    "After all, I''m not your father." Chu Ci dome said with a bitter smile.


    "So what?" Xiao Yao shook his head. "That man, I don''t know where he is at this time. For so many years, my mother doesn''t know where he is. Yes, he is my father. After all, blood is thicker than water, and he has given me life. I can''t deny this fact. However, judging from what he has done, I think he is a scum man, Why should I defend him and expect him? "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "I''m not a fool. I don''t know who he is or what kind of charisma he has, but I know that he has never given me a bite to eat. Even for so many years, when my mother was most helpless, he never helped me, If I have to say that I have a special feeling for him - to be honest, I think it''s a bit of bullshit myself. "


    Chu Ci dome took a deep breath: "if only your mother could think the same way."


    Xiao Yao stood up and continued: "if you want to chase my mother, I don''t have any opinions. Anyway, I don''t know whether the man is dead or alive. No one knows. Although my mother has always firmly believed that he is not dead, I don''t have such firm qualifications. Just do what you want to do. I don''t have any opinions, of course, I will not give you any help, otherwise, I would be too sorry for my father


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    Chu Ci dome suddenly did not know what to say.


    He stared at Xiao Yao and finally stood up.


    He stretched out his hand and patted heavily on Xiao Yao''s shoulder: "thank you. I really didn''t expect that you would have such an idea."


    "I should also thank you for helping my mother over the years." Xiao Yao said, "it''s still the same now."


    To be honest, from a normal person''s point of view, Xiao Yao thinks that this Chu Ci dome is very poor.


    With Chu Ci dome''s identity, appearance and bearing, it''s too easy to find a good woman. Even now, as long as he wants to, there will still be a lot of young women willing to stick in his arms.


    However, for so many years, Chu Ci dome was all alone.


    Just because he had someone in his heart.


    However, the woman he loved had no feelings for him, and even once regarded him as an enemy.


    Such a man, Xiao Yao really can''t think of a reason to hate each other.


    "Well, have a rest early. Let me know if you have any news." Xiao Yao stretched a waist, "now can let a person take me to sleep first?"


    "Yes! Of course Chu Ci dome nodded quickly, as if he was afraid that Xiao Yao would be angry if he nodded slowly. For this, Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry.


    All night long.


    Xiao Yao didn''t eat, and with his current cultivation, even if he didn''t eat for three days, he might not have any discomfort.


    When he got up the next morning, he saw Chuci dome drinking tea in the courtyard.


    However, when drinking tea, the brow is always tightly wrinkled, as if what is poured into the mouth is not tea, but the most difficult poison to swallow in the world.


    Down the stairs, into the yard, Xiao Yao looked at the eyes full of blood in Chuci dome, asked: "did not sleep at night?"


    "No sleep." Chu Ci dome said.


    When talking with Xiao Yao, he also looked at his cell phone on the desk from time to time.


    "Waiting for the call?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chu Ci dome raised his head to look at him and shook his head with a bitter smile: "I don''t know if someone will call me. I''m just worried about missing any valuable news."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Chu Ci dome can still wait for news here, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know who to wait for.


    Compared with Chu Ci dome, he was more confused than the other side.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s any news." The vault of Chu Ci comforts Xiao Yao.


    "If I comfort you, won''t you worry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chu Ci dome was stunned and thought about it carefully. At last, he shrugged his shoulders: "since that''s the case, I don''t have to comfort you."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    While they were talking, suddenly, the mobile phone of Chu Ci dome on the table rang.


    He quickly picked up the phone and pressed the call button.


    The movement is very fast. If Xiao Yao didn''t know Chuci dome better, he would think that the other side is also a master of cultivation.


    Such skill is very rare among ordinary people.


    "Is there any news?" This is the first sentence of Chu Ci dome.


    After that, I don''t know what the person on the phone said. When chuciqiong hung up, his brow was frowning.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know if that''s good news." Chuci dome said, "in Kyoto, there is a very famous hypnotist. That hypnotist disappeared. Moreover, he disappeared on the day your mother disappeared."


    "You suspect that the hypnotist has something to do with my mother''s disappearance?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "There is such a possibility. As for whether it is, I''m not sure." Chu Ci dome said whatever he thought in his heart, and he felt that he had nothing to hide from Xiao Yao.


    "Then what should we do next?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go to the hypnotist." Chuci dome said and stood up, "the people under my hand have found the trace of that guy, now we are going to pass."


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "if so, what are you doing with your frown?"


    Chu Ci dome took a big sip of tea and looked at Xiao Yao. After a moment of silence, he said with a bitter smile¡° I''m afraid that although this is hope, it may turn into disappointment. That''s what I''m worried about. If it''s really a disappointment, I don''t know if I can accept it. "

 Chapter 493

    Hope is very precious.


    However, disappointment can also be followed by hope.


    This is what Chu Ci dome is most afraid of at this time. Xiao Yao is also not relaxed.


    "Let''s go." Chu Ci dome stood up, "let''s start now."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Xiao Yao looked at Chu Ci dome and asked with a smile.


    Chu Ci dome''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again. With a bitter smile, he said: "if you are afraid, you don''t need to face it. If you are afraid of Qin Rou, you can come back. Now I am very willing to hide in a dark corner and shiver."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he didn''t like to talk with Chuci dome very much. The other side always liked to talk so philosophically that he couldn''t understand.


    Out of the Chu manor, the driver is the young man who picked up Xiao Yao before.


    His driving speed is not slow. The advantage is that it''s very smooth, so people can hardly feel the car moving. In addition to the good performance of the car, on the one hand, Xiao Yao has to admire the other party''s driving skills.


    Although his driving level is also very good, he obviously has a gap compared with this young man.


    "If that hypnotist has nothing to do with my mother, what are you going to do?" Xiao Yao looks at Chu Ci dome and asks.


    Chuci dome was slightly stunned, took a deep breath, and then rubbed his face with his hand. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile: "to be honest, I don''t know. This is not within my consideration. We haven''t arrived yet, and we have already begun to think about what to do if we are disappointed - if we really make such a plan, what''s the significance of our going? Xiao Yao, I know you are a master. If you fight with others, before you fight, will you think about what to do if you lose? "


    Xiao Yao thought carefully, then shook his head: "no, for me, I can''t lose every battle. If I lose, my result will be death. In this case, there is nothing to plan for."


    Chuci dome laughed: "that''s it. No matter what you do, you should not plan for failure directly before that."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said no more.


    After about an hour, Bentley finally drove into a community.


    "The hypnotist, does he live here?" After getting out of the car, Xiao Yao looks around. This community is still high-end, and it''s not far away from Beijing metropolitan center. It''s not easy to buy a house in such a place.


    "As far as I know, the hypnotist has several houses in Kyoto, which is just one of his houses." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Damn, this hypnotist is really rich!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Three hundred and sixty line, line out of the champion, this is nothing." Chu Ci dome does not agree with it.


    That''s also true. With his financial resources, even if the hypnotic master has dozens of houses in Beijing, it''s estimated that Chuci dome will not feel how arrogant the other party is.


    No matter what the hypnotist reached, he and Chuci dome are still not the same world.


    "Sir, that man is on the sixth floor of this building." The driver came up to Chuci dome and whispered.


    Chu Ci dome raised his head and looked at it. After a long time, he nodded and waved his hand: "go up."


    "Yes - Sir, don''t you need to call more people over?" This time, except for him, only Xiao Yao came with Chuci dome. He felt that it was not safe. If there was an ambush in it, they would be in a very difficult situation. As a driver and bodyguard, he needed to think about all these problems. Other people can be indifferent, but he can''t.


    Chu Ci dome looked at him, laughed, pointed to Xiao Yao standing on the side, and said, "isn''t there still him?"


    "He''s just one person." Said the young man seriously.


    "If there is no way to ensure my safety with him, no matter how many people you call, it''s meaningless." Chu Ci dome zhengse said, it can be seen that he is very confident of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao himself could only smile bitterly. He really didn''t know where the confidence of Chu Ci dome came from. Anyway, he didn''t have any confidence himself.


    But since Chu Ci dome had already said that, even though he was still a little depressed, he didn''t say much.


    Following behind the Chu Ci dome, the three went up the ladder to the sixth floor.


    After that, the young man stood in front of the Chuci dome. Looking at his posture, it seemed that he was ready to block bullets for the Chuci dome. Xiao Yao really didn''t know what this guy thought and what kind of favor the Chuci dome could give him! Even if there is any great kindness, there is no need to give life for Chuci dome, right?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t understand this. It''s just that these are all about chucifeng and the young man, and they have nothing to do with him. Even if he can''t understand some of them, he won''t say it. It''s not only for chucifeng to find discomfort, but also for himself!


    "This is it." The young man stopped in front of a door, turned his face, looked at Chuci dome and said.


    This time, the main reason why Chuci dome didn''t bring people here was that he was afraid that he would accidentally scare the snake when he came with people. This is not what Chuci dome would like to see, so it''s better to be careful. For Qin Rou, even if he really paid his life, it''s not something unacceptable to Chuci dome.


    "Knock on the door." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Yes The young man took a step forward, reached out and knocked on the door.


    It wasn''t long before Xiao Yao heard the light footsteps coming from the room. It was obvious that the people behind the door also deliberately lightened their own footsteps.


    Xiao Yao immediately put out his hand and blocked the cat''s eye.


    "Who is it?" Inside came a voice, strong and powerful.


    "Express delivery." The young man spoke.


    "Express? I''m not shopping online, it''s not mine! You sent the wrong one! Let''s go Obviously, the other party didn''t believe the young man at all.


    Xiao Yao frowned and kicked directly on the door.


    The security door was kicked open by Xiao Yao.


    The man standing behind the door was hit on the ground by the door and screamed at the same time.


    "The trough! Isn''t that rude? " The bodyguard of Chuci dome was surprised and wide eyed.


    "Hum." Xiao Yao snorted coldly, stepped forward quickly, and stepped on the ground the man hiding behind the door.


    I don''t know how long this guy hasn''t had a bath. He still has a sour smell. His hair is as messy as a chicken coop. He only wears a white vest, a pair of light blue shorts and a pair of flip flops on his feet.


    "Ah! What are you doing! " The man was obviously frightened by Xiao Yao, too.


    "Hum, I''m guilty of being a thief. Why do you ask me?" This man is so cautious that he has to make Xiao Yao suspect that the other party is deliberately light footed. There is so much nonsense when opening the door, which is completely illogical. If Xiao Yao doesn''t kick the door, it''s impossible for him to open the door by himself.


    The brow of Chu Ci dome is also tight wrinkly, he walked to front, looked at that man.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao stepped on the man and asked. When he asked, his eyes were still looking around.


    "I look around." The bodyguard of Chu Ci dome seems to know what Xiao Yao is thinking now. After saying hello to Xiao Yao, he began to search every room.


    "You... Who are you! You''re breaking into a famous house, you know? " The man was almost out of breath when Xiao Yao stepped on him. He coughed several times when he spoke.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter much whether we break into a famous house, but I can guarantee that if you don''t give me face and don''t communicate with me well, I can guarantee that you will die miserably next." Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    At this time, the bodyguard of Chuci dome has also come out.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "he''s the only one in this room."


    Xiao Yao''s face is not very good-looking.


    "What are you going to do?" The man has been completely angry, "if you don''t let me go, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "Good! I''d like to see how you can be rude to me. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    When he just finished this sentence, he suddenly found that the man he stepped on under his feet was slowly becoming flat, and his eyes began to shine.


    A powerful energy, like the sound of a ringing bell, shocked his eardrum.


    "Boom!" It''s a big noise.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed again. He squatted down and hit the man on the bridge of the nose.


    "Ah The man held his nose and screamed.


    "At first, I thought you were a hypnotist, but now it''s all bullshit." Xiao Yao sneered and said, "originally, you are just a master of mental ability."


    The man''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Obviously, he is very curious about how Xiao Yao can see this.


    "A master of mental ability?" Chu Ci dome on the side is also full of curiosity. It seems that he doesn''t quite understand what Xiao Yao says now.


    Xiao Yao looks at Chu Ci dome and shakes his head slightly, indicating that it is not the time to explain these things.


    Besides, chucifeng is just an ordinary person. Even if he really starts to explain these things to chucifeng, it is still difficult for chucifeng to understand them thoroughly in such a short time.


    In that case, he didn''t explain anything at all.


    "You... Are you here for Qin Rou?" The man finally stopped tears, looking at Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao''s heart, which had been hanging, was finally released. It seems that their trip is not in vain.

 Chapter 494

    After listening to that man''s words, not only Xiao Yao, but also Chu Ci dome was relieved.


    Previously, what they were most worried about was that this time they would go for nothing and fall into depression again. But now, this man has already told himself. Originally, Xiao Yao planned to make a good use of the words of the other party. Now, it seems that there is no need for him.


    "You know what, say it all." Xiao Yao said.


    "What I know is really limited!" The man seemed to realize that he had said something wrong before. He didn''t even bother to deny it at this time. If he still said that Qin Rou''s affairs had nothing to do with him at this time, if the other party could believe him, it would only prove that other people''s minds were bubbling.


    Now it seems that the other party is obviously a normal person. Therefore, it is not very likely that he will succeed in deceiving the other party. He should also be glad that he did not make such a stupid choice. Otherwise, Xiao Yao and Chu Cifeng will not be polite to him because they are angry at this time.


    "What you know is limited, just say all you know." Xiao Yao said with a gloomy face.


    Now he has the impulse to strangle the bastard in front of him, but because he still needs to get information about his mother from each other, he has to save each other''s life.


    The man coughed and looked around. After a long time, he turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, I''ll tell you everything I know. How about letting me go?" This boy is not stupid. He knows that this is the only thing he can rely on. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to talk with Xiao Yao clearly, maybe he won''t be let go at all. At that time, he will really regret.


    "Do you want to bargain with me?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked curiously.


    "Shouldn''t I?" The man said with a wry smile, "no one wants to die, and I don''t want to. Who are you? In fact, I am very clear that you can kill me without any difficulty or trouble. So now my life is in your hands. If I don''t talk about the conditions with you now, I may not live."


    Xiao Yao was still a little angry, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt that what the other party said seemed quite reasonable.


    "Now that you know your life is in my hand, you dare to negotiate with me. Are you going to die?" Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    "If I say it now, I think, as long as my voice has just dropped, I will become a dead man. But if I don''t say it, I still have a chance. Even a fool knows what kind of choice to make at this time?" The man said with a crooked neck.


    Look at him, there is a dead pig is not afraid of the appearance of hot water.


    Xiao Yao and Chu Ci dome looked at each other with a silent expression.


    Although angry, but in the face of such people, they really have no way.


    "Don''t you worry, I''ll turn back then?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Jinglei''s disciple, I won''t turn back. I believe in your character." The man said with a smile.


    He felt as if he had grasped some weakness of Xiao Yao.


    "You are taking advantage of my kindness and trustworthiness!" Xiao Yao looks very angry.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, do you agree or not to my previous proposal?" The man asked.


    "..." Xiao Yao was silent for a long time, as if he had fallen into some kind of struggle. At last, he sighed helplessly and looked at the man with dispirited eyes. "If you win, I promise you, as long as you tell me everything you know, I will let you go."


    "It''s a deal!" The man seemed a little excited.


    He saw the hope of living.


    "It''s a deal." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good! I''ll tell you now that I''m a disciple of zijinmen, but I''m just expelled. The one who kidnapped Qin Rou is my senior brother. As for why they kidnapped Qin Rou, I don''t know. But I think it has nothing to do with money. Zijinmen is never short of money. They are not interested in everything in the secular world, My elder martial brother is still in Kyoto, but whether you can defeat him or not is your business. Besides, I will not go with you. If he knows that I betrayed him, I will die! " Said the man.


    This is really to say all you know.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao still likes to cooperate with such people.


    "Give me the address." Xiao Yao said.


    "I have a note in my pocket. That note is the address." Said the man.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "did you think that you would end up like this?"


    The man gave a wry smile and said: "dare to kidnap Qin Rou, but don''t hurry to leave Kyoto. It''s no different from looking for death. My elder martial brother is so proud that he thinks that no one can do anything to him. I think he will suffer a loss this time."


    Xiao Yao put his hand into the man''s pocket. Sure enough, he found a crumpled piece of paper. After he had a look, although the handwriting on it was a little scribbled, he could at least see what it was¡° Now that I have told you all I know, can you let me go? " The man asked¡° Of course. As I told you before, I''m a man of my word. " Xiao Yao said. Chu Ci dome slightly frowned on the side: "Xiao Yao, do you really decide to release this man?" To be honest, except for Chu Ci dome, I just want to crush this man to death¡° Of course, I mean what I say. " Xiao Yao said, "it''s just that although I let him go, I don''t know if you will let him go." Chu Ci dome a Leng, also showed a smile on the face, nodded: "I know." And the man''s face suddenly changed¡° Xiao Yao, you don''t believe what you say He is hysterical, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of anger¡° fail to keep faith? When did I break my promise? " Xiao Yao was angry. "Although I don''t think I''m a good person, and I often do things that make other people hate me, I can''t stand people throwing dirty water on me. You said I didn''t believe what I said, but you have to give me a reason, right? I said earlier, as long as you tell me everything you know, I will let you go. Didn''t I do it? But Chu Ci dome doesn''t want to let you go. What do you want me to do? He won''t listen to what I say. I''ll tell you, if you throw dirty water on me, I''ll be angry The man stares round his eyes and looks at Xiao Yao. He really can''t believe that this guy can be so shameless. At this time, there was no need for Chu Ci dome to give orders. The young driver held out his hand and picked up the man¡° Go back first. " Chu Ci dome said¡° Give it back? " Xiao Yao was stunned. Chu Ci dome looked at Xiao Yao and knew what the other person wanted to express. He said, "Xiao Yao, I know you are worried now, and I am also worried, but now is not the time to worry. We must ensure your mother''s absolute safety. I don''t believe you, but you are alone. No one knows how powerful his elder martial brother is, right?" Xiao Yao''s chest is undulating. For a long time, he nodded: "I understand, then find help first." Although Xiao Yao is confident in his own skills, this time he is worried that it will involve those people in the cave sect. In case zijinmen is also a hermit cave sect, such an expert is really beyond Xiao Yao''s ability. He has a headache at the thought of it. He was very curious. Qin Rou was not a member of the cultivation world, let alone related to the Dongtian cultivation school. Why did she fall into such a mess? Is it because of their own appearance? Thinking of this, Xiao Yao shakes his head again. If those people''s goal is really themselves, they can directly find their own trouble. There''s no need to beat around the bush. It doesn''t do them any good. On the contrary, it will make the process more troublesome. If Xiao Yao were them, he would definitely not choose this way. Chu Ci dome seemed to see Xiao Yao''s doubts and said: "no matter what the other party''s purpose is, now they have provoked us. Even if they are from the cultivation world, I will make them pay a painful price! Also, don''t think about the problems you don''t understand. It''s just a waste of brain cells. When we find your mother, maybe all the problems will be solved. " Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing. Sitting in the car, Chu Ci dome praised Xiao Yao again, "Xiao Yao, originally I was really worried that you would let this man go. I used to think that kindness and uprightness are your biggest shortcomings. Now it seems that you have changed." Chu Ci dome said. Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a bitter smile, "it''s the first time I''ve heard people say these are shortcomings."¡° What can be exploited is weakness. " Chuci dome zhengse said, "if you are used, your kindness will become cowardice." Xiao Yao was stunned, nodded and said, "Uncle Chu, I understand."¡° It''s good to understand, Xiao Yao. When dealing with good people, we should be kind and honest. It''s really an advantage. We can get the favor of each other. But when dealing with bad people, we should never think about being kind. You only need to be worse, more cruel and more sinister than the other party to laugh to the end. " Chu Ci dome seized this opportunity and had a good talk with Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 495

    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao understood all that Chu Ci dome said.


    In the past, he felt that although he met those people who didn''t believe his words, he still had to stick to himself. Otherwise, what''s the difference between himself and those people?


    But gradually, after some losses, Xiao Yao found that he was really not suitable to be a good man.


    If you think of everything too idealistically, you will only suffer from yourself in the end.


    Since there is no way to be a good person, it''s better to be a bad person. At least it will be much easier.


    Back at Chu''s house, the man was also tortured, which he had never imagined in his life.


    Finally, the result that Chu Ci dome and Xiao Yao get is that this man has indeed said all he knows.


    Originally, Chu Ci dome didn''t intend to kill him. As a result, this guy was killed on the pillar when the people under Chu Ci dome didn''t notice.


    That''s it.


    Chu Ci dome just asked the servants to clean up, and then began to recruit people, ready to follow them to rescue Qin rou.


    As for the Qin family, there was no news at all from the Chu Ci dome.


    Anyway, there are all the things that the Qin family can provide. To be honest, now the Chu Ci dome doesn''t believe in the Qin family at all, and so does Xiao Yao. Although they still believe in Qin Luan, there is no impermeable wall in the world. If the wall has ears and publicizes, the situation will become more unfavorable for Xiao Yao and the Chu Ci dome, even for the Chu family, After receiving the order, all of them turned off their mobile phones and were forbidden to go out. They were worried about whether there would be any traitors in the Chu family. Although Chu Cifeng himself felt that he was now a bit of a grass-roots soldier, he thought he had better be careful about Qin Rou''s affairs.


    This is not to be missed!


    Xiao Yao also sees all this. He has a strange feeling. What is the specific feeling? He can''t say what Xiao Yao said for a while.


    After everything was almost ready, Xiao Yao also saw the real strength of the Chu family.


    Submachine guns alone, there are five, other pistols, daggers and so on.


    This is a small armed force.


    "This is our Chu family soldiers, and it''s allowed above. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem. Most of these people are retired special forces. Maybe their skills are not as good as you, but their shooting skills are very good." Chu Ci dome said confidently.


    Xiao Yao turned his mouth.


    It seems that their shooting skills are much better than their own.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t feel that these people would be of much use at that time, a little is better than nothing. With these people, Xiao Yao''s pressure will be much less and there will be a layer of security.


    "Don''t we need help?" Xiao Yao asked, he had planned to report to the police, let the police go to the address on the note to prepare, but was rejected by Chu Ci dome.


    "Don''t worry. There are too many people and too much momentum. We''ll only scare the snake at the grass. If we get empty at that time, it won''t be worth the loss." Chu Ci dome said.


    I don''t know whether he was such a cautious person or Qin rou. However, Xiao Yao thinks that this is an advantage.


    Seeing that Chu Ci dome was so serious and careful, Xiao Yao had less things to worry about.


    When the soldiers of the Chu family were almost ready, seven black Audi cars followed the Bentley and moved in the direction of the note.


    "Xiao Yao, nothing is important this time. Our only task is to rescue Qin rou. As for everything else, don''t worry about it. As long as you can rescue Qin Rou, you can do anything. Even if you kill people everywhere, I can help you get through it!" Chu Ci dome looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Is that the power of money?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chu Ci dome shook his head: "it has nothing to do with money. Even if you have money, you can''t kill people everywhere. It''s the power of the family. Don''t worry about it for the moment. Anyway, you will understand it later."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. He really didn''t know how to understand.


    The address on the note is on the outskirts of Beijing, about an hour''s drive from the Chu family.


    On the way, Xiao Yao didn''t have the mind to think about anything else. All he had in his mind was how his mother was now.


    He has already thought about it. If Qin Rou really has any mistakes, he will kill the zijinmen, no matter what kind of sect the zijinmen is. Let those people know what impulsive punishment is.


    When Xiao Yao thought about this, Chu Ci dome did not know where to take out a browning, which was still wiping.


    "This gun has been with me for many years. Although it hasn''t killed many people, it has brought me a lot of good luck. With this browning, no matter what you do, everything goes smoothly." Chu Ci dome said, looking at Xiao Yao while wiping the gun.


    "I hope it will bring you good luck this time." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s for sure!" Chu Ci dome said seriously, "I won''t let anyone hurt Qin Rou, but those people have hurt Qin Rou now. I''ll find more than ten mercenaries to get them tomorrow He thinks highly of the cultivation school¡° There''s no such trouble. You can just get a bullet and throw it on the top of their mountain. Basically everything is solved. " Xiao Yao gives advice to Chu Ci dome. Chu Ci dome was a little stunned, and then looked at Xiao Yao with a look of resentment: "I understand. You still don''t like me in your heart. Otherwise, how can you hope to bring our Chu family down?" " Xiao Yao thinks that Chu Ci dome misunderstood his own meaning, but it''s hard for him to explain at this time. After arriving at the destination, Xiao Yao took the lead, followed by Chu Ci dome. Although the strength of Chu Ci dome is not so good, he is no worse than Xiao Yao in caring about Qin Rou''s comfort¡° This is an old factory building. It has been zoned down for demolition, but now it hasn''t started, but it didn''t expect to become a good place for Tibetans. When we searched in the past, we only left it out. " The young driver of Chuci dome explained to Xiao Yao and Chuci dome¡° Why not search here? " Chuci dome is not happy. This doesn''t need the young driver to speak. Xiao Yao can answer this question directly¡° There are paths on all sides of this place. If the other party wants to leave, it''s impossible for us to know which way to take. It''s just that the other party is a little too confident and doesn''t intend to go at all. Otherwise, we can''t find it. " Xiao Yao said. The young driver nodded, indicating that Xiao Yao was right now¡° Hum, that man is really arrogant. I don''t know if he is still here now. " Chu Ci dome cold hum a say¡° "I''m here." Xiao Yao said¡° okay? Are you so sure? " Chu Ci dome was a little stunned¡° I can feel the danger. " Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "it seems that this time, the opponents hiding here are really powerful. Let your people come out. There is no need to ambush. The other party directly exposed the Qi on his body, that is, he is not afraid of us at all. We hide and tuck in, but we are disgraceful. Anyway, we have been found."¡° Are you sure? " Chu Ci dome can''t believe what Xiao Yao said at this time. Are all the practitioners so powerful¡° Of course I''m sure. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I can feel each other''s existence. Do you think people can''t feel my existence?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Chu Ci dome also understood, clapped his hands, and the soldiers in black uniform came out one by one with weapons¡° Master The voices of those people were deafening¡° Damn, keep your voice down and scare me! " Chu Ci dome waved his hand hard. Although Xiao Yao had said that they might have been found at this time, Chu Ci dome subconsciously hoped not to scare the snake, so as not to make the other party jump over the wall in a hurry and let Qin Rou have an accident. This is not worth the loss. When they were scolded by Chu Ci dome, all the people were quiet. They all looked at each other and did not dare to speak. At this time, the focus of everyone''s attention is the old iron door. Just as they were hesitant to rush in, suddenly a man with sunglasses opened the door and came out¡° Are you here for Qin Rou? " The man asked with a smile¡° Yes Xiao Yao took a step forward directly, "let my mother go, otherwise, I will let you die here." Although he also knew that it was meaningless for him to say some cruel words at this time, if he didn''t say these words, Xiao Yao really worried about whether he would be suffocated. These words were what he wanted to say earlier¡° Your mother? " The man with sunglasses was stunned for a moment, then understood and said with a smile, "it seems that you are Xiao Yao. However, heroes are teenagers! I''m waiting for you. "¡° Are you waiting for me? " Xiao Yao was stunned. Originally, he just thought that the other party was a very proud and conceited person, but now it seems that this is not the case. People don''t run away because they are not afraid of anything. They have been waiting for themselves to take the bait. At this time, Xiao Yao had a bad feeling¡° Xiao Yao, shall we play a game? " The man said with a smile¡° What do you want to do? " Xiao Yao asked¡° You and I have a fight! If you win, you take Qin Rou away, but if you lose, you have to give me the pendant around your neck. How about that? " The man with sunglasses said with a smile. His smile was full of confidence¡° A pendant? " Xiao Yao lowered his head and looked at the dragon shaped pendant around his neck. He was shocked and said, "what''s your goal

 Chapter 496

    "Why not? What''s your opinion? " The man in sunglasses frowned and looked a little unhappy.


    "Hey, what can I say? I''m just curious. What is this pendant? Do you want to leave it?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Of course, his curiosity at this time is completely pretended. Although Xiao Yao still doesn''t know what the pendant is, he knows that it''s definitely a good thing. Last time, for the sake of alchemy, the aura in his body was absorbed. That''s when the pendant played a role, which also saved his cultivation and turned the internal force into Yuan Li, It''s a great change for him.


    Qin Rou said that her father left the pendant, but her mother didn''t seem to know what it was. What''s more, how did the other party know that the pendant was good? Even Xiao Yao is very curious about how they know they have such a pendant on their body. Have they already begun to pay attention to themselves and their mother?


    "Cut the crap and give me the pendant as soon as possible. Anyway, this thing can''t play its role in you." The man frowned as if he had been a little impatient.


    Chu Ci dome is on the edge, and it doesn''t say much.


    Although he is also very anxious now, he believes that Xiao Yao is a very decent person, and he is also very curious about the function of Xiao Yao''s Pendant. For this pendant, the other party is willing to take such risks.


    "Since you want my pendant, why don''t you contact me earlier?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "..." the man snorted coldly, without a good way, "now is not the time for you to ask me questions. Stop talking nonsense and give me the pendant quickly."


    How can he tell Xiao Yao that he only knew that the pendant was in Xiao Yao''s hands before?


    "I haven''t seen my mother yet." Xiao Yao said.


    The man''s eyes showed dissatisfaction: "now is not the time for you to ask me these questions, hurry up and give me the pendant, otherwise, you will not see your mother."


    "Well, I said, is there something wrong with your brain? Now I don''t even know whether my mother is alive or dead. Why should I give you the pendant? " Xiao Yao''s look at each other is like looking at a fool.


    The man thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt that what Xiao Yao said was very reasonable. Although he was a little impatient, he thought that since Xiao Yao had already arrived at his own site, he would not miss anything. Even if he was worried, he didn''t need to be in a hurry.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and said, "OK, you can wait."


    Then he went back into the factory.


    When the man left, Chu Ci dome turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, what is this pendant? Why do they value it so much? "


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "this pendant was left by my father. Although I don''t know what it is, I''m sure it''s a good thing. I''m just curious. How does the other party know about this pendant and what''s the function of this pendant? Xiao Yao doesn''t know when he can figure out these problems, But now he''s not in a hurry. Anyway, he will be able to figure out what he should understand.


    "Your father gave it to you?" Chuci dome thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "listen to what you say, this pendant is really a good thing. Although I don''t like your father, I have to admit that he is a great man."


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised: "I didn''t expect to hear such words from your mouth."


    "What''s so strange about this? Some people you may not like him, but there is no way to deny his strength." When Chu Ci dome said this, his attitude was very indifferent.


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t go on. At this time, the man with sunglasses had already pulled Qin Rou out.


    Seeing that Qin Rou was in no danger, Xiao Yao and Chu Ci dome were also relieved.


    "Everyone be ready." Chu Ci dome said in a low voice.


    This sentence is also for those soldiers behind him.


    His words were clearly heard by the man.


    The other side just sneered: "hum, do you think these people can take me down? Don''t talk about me, even Xiao Yao, they may not be able to win. "


    Xiao Yao is not happy when he hears that. He seems to be a lot better than himself, and he doesn''t know where to get his self-confidence.


    However, what the other side said was right. Although he did not know the strength of the other side, it was difficult for the soldiers brought by Chu Ci dome to win Xiao Yao. Although Xiao Yao was afraid of the weapons in their hands, even if he could not kill them all, it was very easy for him to leave.


    To put it simply, these soldiers are only a deterrent force. As for the real combat effectiveness, Xiao Yao himself has to be.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any special feeling. He didn''t have any confidence in others. He only believed in himself, which has always been the case.


    "Xiao Yao, can you give me the pendant in your hand now?" The man in sunglasses looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Qin Rou, who is tied up, shakes her head at Xiao Yao. Obviously, she doesn''t want Xiao Yao to give him the pendant.


    "I can give it to you, but I hope you can answer me a question." Xiao Yao said.


    The man is a little angry: "I say you are all day long, where come so many questions?"


    "Anyway, the pendant will be given to you soon. At last, I want you to answer my question, isn''t it too much?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The man sighed, nodded, and said, "well, I can answer you a question. Take the time to ask."


    "What is the function of this pendant?" When talking, Xiao Yao had already taken down the pendant from his neck. He also looked at it for a while, but he didn''t find anything special.


    "Hum, it''s useless for you to know. This pendant is a key." The man said with a smile.


    It seems that he does not intend to hide anything about this issue, or that it is not a secret at all.


    "The key?" Xiao Yao is a little stunned, "you say this is a key?"


    "Yes, if this key is in your hands, it won''t work at all. But if it is in our zijinmen''s hands, it will play a great role. All sects and families will hope to get this key. OK, I can tell you. I''ve already told you. You don''t deserve to know the rest." Said the man.


    When he talks with Xiao Yao, his tone is full of disdain, as if Xiao Yao is like a mole ant in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao is not angry either. He hopes that the other side will continue to be so proud.


    The more complacent and arrogant the other party is, the greater his chances will be.


    "OK, I can give you the pendant." Xiao Yao said, "but you have to guarantee my mother''s safety."


    "You said that. To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in your mother''s life or those of you. My only purpose is this pendant, that''s all." The man in sunglasses said, "you don''t deserve me."


    Chu Ci dome slightly frowned: "we hand over people, hand over things."


    "Well, you don''t have the capital to bargain with me." The man said unhappily.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that you are also afraid." He understood that if the man wanted to leave, the soldiers of Chu family might not be able to deal with each other. However, if they were alone without Qin Rou, they would not dare to compete with the weapons of those soldiers. This is similar to Xiao Yao, which also gives Xiao Yao some confidence, Maybe the strength of this man is stronger than himself, but it will never be too strong!


    This gives Xiao Yao some confidence.


    "Xiao Yao, you have no sincerity at all!" The man''s eyes are full of haze. It seems that his patience has been almost consumed by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t continue to irritate each other. After all, his mother is still in each other''s hands. If he can irritate each other, it''s not good for Xiao Yao at all.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and said, "I can give you the pendant now, and then you can let my mother go, OK?"


    "Yes." The man nodded with a smile.


    He is quite satisfied with Xiao Yao''s attitude.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and is about to throw the pendant.


    "Xiao Yao, do you really believe him?" There is no choice but to say.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Chu, believe me." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    After all, there''s no better way. If you want to hand over things with one hand, the other party won''t agree at all. And now he and Xiao Yao have similar ideas, and they don''t want to irritate each other. For the pendant, They are still more worried about Qin Rou''s safety.


    Xiao Yao threw the pendant in the past without hesitation.


    As if he didn''t have any attachment to the pendant.


    The man reached out and caught the pendant. Looking at the pendant in his hand, his eyes also showed an excited look.


    "Can you give my mother to us now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The man released his hand and looked at Qin Rou: "go ahead."


    Qin Rou stares at him and walks towards Xiao Yao and others.


    "Well, now you can take them away, and it''s time for me to leave." Said the man in sunglasses.


    Xiao Yao unties the rope on Qin Rou''s body. After confirming that Qin Rou''s body is still in a healthy state, he is also relieved that the original mental arithmetic is completely falling down.


    "Uncle Chu, take my mother away." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then you..." before he finished his words, Xiao Yao interrupted him with a wave¡° Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. "

 Chapter 497

    After the tape on Qin Rou''s mouth was torn off, she said anxiously, "Xiao Yao, let''s go. Don''t take risks."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "to kill him is not a risk."


    Hearing this, the man in sunglasses had a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha! Originally I thought I was already a very arrogant person, but I didn''t expect that you were even more arrogant than me. Who gave you the confidence that you could kill me? " The man asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t worry about this. You will soon know if I am arrogant."


    "Why?" The man looked at Xiao Yao, shook his head and said, "I have already told you before that this pendant is useless in your hand. Why do you want to give up this pendant? I even have to give my life for this pendant. To tell you the truth, it''s not worth it! "


    "You think I want to keep you because of this pendant?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The expression on that man''s face is more curious than Xiao Yao: "isn''t it like this?"


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t care about that pendant at all, but you make me unhappy, you make my mother wronged, do you think I will let you leave here alive today?" Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    The man is not from a Leng, stunned way: "is for this?"


    "That''s it Xiao Yao flashed a wisp of murder in his eyes and said, "so, today, I won''t let you leave alive."


    "Childish!" The man snorted coldly, "you look up to yourself too much. If you want to fight with me, it''s no different from beating a stone with an egg. Forget it, it''s useless to say more. Today I''ll let you know what real strength is, so that you won''t suffer losses on others in the future. It''s not worth it."


    "Ha ha, can I lose my way?" this is not your has the final say. Xiao Yao said.


    Chu Ci dome figure low: "all soldiers, get ready!"


    "Why do you plan to bully more people than others?" The man was a little stunned, and his eyes also showed a look of panic. Obviously, he was really afraid of the weapons in those people''s hands.


    "Uncle Chu, don''t let your soldiers fight." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    "Xiao Yao, this is not the time for mischief!" Chu Ci dome is worried.


    He really doesn''t know what Xiao Yao thinks. These people have already brought them, and now they don''t need them. Is Xiao Yao going to talk to each other about the morality of the river and the country, one-on-one? To be honest, he really didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "Uncle Chu, I have my own ideas, believe me."


    There is nothing on Chu Ci''s face.


    He really doesn''t know what to do. Although he also hopes to believe Xiao Yao, it''s not a joke. In case of any accident, he will regret it.


    Qin Rou''s attitude is similar to that of Chu Ci Dome: "Xiao Yao, don''t be mischievous! It seems that this person is not simple. I don''t want any accident to happen to you... "


    Xiao Yao shakes his head. In fact, he doesn''t want to be one-on-one with the other party. But if he really wants to let the soldiers fight, he''s afraid that the other party will turn away now. If that''s the case, Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether he can force the other party to stay. Instead, the situation will become passive, This is also the reason why he didn''t want Chuci dome to do it.


    If it wasn''t for fear of these, he would like to take a gun directly now and make a sudden attack on this disgusting man.


    He is not a kind-hearted person. When he does things, he doesn''t pay too much attention to whether he is honest or not. What a joke. He used to be a killer. As a killer, how can he like to be honest? Hiding in the dark corner looking for opportunities, this is what Xiao Yao is willing to do.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao''s smile also showed up. He seemed to be confident. He just didn''t know whether Xiao Yao was really confident or deliberately showed it to others. But now, it seems that the latter is more likely.


    "Come on, I really want to see how powerful that man''s son is." The man took a deep breath.


    "You know my father?" Xiao Yao''s brow immediately wrinkled.


    "Ha ha, this is really a joke. As long as you are a practitioner, how can you not know your father?" The man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and asked with a smile¡° If you really kill me, aren''t you afraid my father will kill you? " The reason why he asked was that he wanted to get more information about his father''s whereabouts from each other.


    "Well, do you think your father can come back? I''ve only heard of people going in that place, but I haven''t heard of people coming out of that place. That is to say, that place can only go in and it''s impossible to come out. You''d better give up your idea. " The man said, "if your father can really come back, don''t kill you, I may not dare to move your hair, otherwise, even our whole Zijin gate will be destroyed by your father, but now! Do you think we have any reason to be afraid? "


    Xiao Yao''s mood is not very good. It''s not because he thinks his father can''t cover himself, but because, listening to the meaning of each other''s words, it seems that his father can''t come back at all. He subconsciously looked at Qin Rou behind him. Sure enough, Qin Rou showed a dim light in her eyes¡° Mom, don''t think so much. What this man said may not be believable. " Xiao Yao said quickly¡° I know Qin Rou nodded with a bitter smile, but the smile on her face seemed far fetched no matter how she looked at it. Obviously, Xiao Yao''s way of comforting did not play a role¡° Well, uncle Chu, you''d better take my mother away first. " Xiao Yao said. Chu Ci dome hesitated, nodded, turned to Qin Rou and said, "Xiao Rou, let''s leave first."¡° No, I won''t go Qin Rou shook her head vigorously. "I want to go with Xiao Yao."¡° Mom, you don''t have to wait for me. I''m sure I won''t be surprised. Besides, when you''re here, I''ll feel tied up, which will affect my combat effectiveness. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. This is obviously just an excuse. Although Xiao Yao still has some confidence in himself, he does not dare to guarantee that he will win the final victory. At most, there is only a 50% chance of winning. In case he really loses, the most important thing for Qin Rou is that they can leave safely. This man kidnaps his mother, Xiao Yao couldn''t swallow his breath anyway, and he didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that the pendant might be the only way to find his father. He couldn''t let it go anyway. Qin soft looked as like as two peas. Xiao Yao smiled and nodded. "Well, you and your dad are exactly the same. I''ll wait for you in the car. When we come home together, if you can''t walk, then I won''t go. I lost your father. I can''t lose you anymore." Xiao Yao nodded: "Mom, don''t worry. I''m sure nothing will happen. I''m more reliable than my father." Qin Rou rolled her eyes: "I haven''t found it yet." Xiao Yao: "OK, I say you can''t finish your chattering? If you want to fight, fight quickly! " The man with sunglasses said impatiently. Xiao Yao turned around and took a deep breath, staring at the man¡° So anxious to die? " Xiao Yao asked in a cold voice¡° I''m dying of anxiety? " The man in sunglasses laughed and said, "I''m in a hurry to kill you. When you die, I can go back." Xiao Yao nods to Chu Ci dome, which is also Qin Rou''s way to Bentley, and the soldiers leave with the sign of Xiao Yao''s eyes. Before leaving, Qin Rou suddenly hugs Xiao Yao¡° Son, remember, be safe. " Then he said in a tiny voice, "take this." When Xiao Yao was still confused, he felt a cold thing stuffed into his hands. After that, Qin Rou left. Xiao Yao didn''t look at what he was holding, but he had already guessed some¡° Now, it''s time for us to have a fight. " Xiao Yao turned to look at the man in sunglasses and said. The sunglasses man snorted coldly, then suddenly stepped forward and rushed towards Xiao Yao at a fast speed. A gust of vigorous wind came on my face. Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and the aura in his body also went crazy at this moment. Finally, he took a step forward¡° Remember today, your death day. " Xiao Yao said. Men are going to be depressed: "even if it''s really my death day, what else do I need to remember to do? Can I still go to my grave by myself? "¡° I just casually said, "are you really interesting?" Xiao Yao is very dissatisfied with the man''s attitude. Man: "at this time, he has rushed to Xiao Yao. I don''t know when, there is a sharp dagger in his hand. Like a dagger, the light goes up¡° Die for me A roar, like the roar of a lion. Xiao Yao''s face didn''t change, and he immediately stretched out his wrist. He heard a jingle, and a strong momentum spread around them. It was like a powerful eye. The man in sunglasses stepped back a few steps, and his face was slightly pale. Xiao Yao''s expression at this time was not much better than his counterpart''s. The man with sunglasses was shocked. Even if he was wearing sunglasses, Xiao Yao could think of how surprised his eyes were.

 Chapter 498

    The man was really surprised.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, a burst of consternation.


    "How did you do it?" The man asked curiously.


    "What, how?" Xiao Yao seems more curious than that man. What did he do?


    "How can you beat me back? You don''t have such strength at all. Are there any experts who are helping you? " The man in sunglasses is full of curiosity, as if this problem is a mystery of the world.


    "There are still many problems in the world that you can''t understand. Besides, do you think that if I don''t have the strength to repel you, I certainly don''t have it? You take yourself too seriously, don''t you Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Although just now it can only be regarded as a fifty-five, but in terms of momentum, Xiao Yao gave the other party a blow and told him that he was not as small as he looked, so now Xiao Yao felt that he had to install it, otherwise he would be sorry for the good things in his hands.


    The man in sunglasses was still full of doubts. After a long time, he suddenly felt his head, touched his chin and said, "I see. The knife in your hand is a good thing, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and didn''t answer the other party''s question.


    "Hey, you don''t have to say that I know. It must be a good thing. Otherwise, how can you beat me back? I want to see what it is With these words, he rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have the slightest fear in the face of this man. At the moment, lotus was born step by step at his feet, and he rushed towards the other side, with a high speed and a gust of wind.


    "Break it for me!" The sunglasses man yelled angrily, and the dagger in his hand stabbed Xiao Yao''s chest.


    Xiao Yao leans over and grabs the blow. At the same time, he quickly kicks out a kick and starts to fight back. After this kick pushes the man back, he immediately rushes towards the other side. It seems that he is ready not to give the other side any chance to react. All he has to do is kill the other side. Besides, he has no other idea


    In Bentley, Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and the man in sunglasses.


    "Brother Chu, do you think Xiao Yao will win?" Qin Rou murmured to herself.


    Chu Ci dome reaches out his hand and wants to pat Qin Rou on the shoulder, but after thinking about it carefully, he takes it back. He knows that Qin Rou will avoid it, but it will be a little embarrassed.


    He followed Qin Rou''s eyes and said with a smile, "yes, it will."


    "Why?" Qin Rou looks at Chu Ci dome curiously, and even she has no answer in her heart, so she is really curious about why Chu Ci dome is so confident. He doesn''t know Xiao Yao very well, let alone know each other.


    "Because you want him to win!" Chuci dome said with a smile, "because you want him to win, so he will win."


    Qin Rou gave a bitter smile: "I''m not a God."


    "But in my heart, you are God! If I am a God, what you say is what you say. For example, if you say that there should be light in the world, there will be light in the world. If you say that there should not be a cold moon in the world, the sky is full of the sun''s blazing light, whether it is day or night. " Chu Ci dome said seriously.


    Qin Rou looks at him.


    He also looks at Qin rou.


    For a long time, he was silent.


    Look out the window together.


    Some feelings clearly can not accept, but can not refuse so simply, otherwise in exchange for is not at ease, just sad.


    Outside the car window, the two figures were still fighting together, and each palm was like a wave.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster, and so is the speed of the man in sunglasses. They are both good at speed.


    The more you fight, the more frightened you are.


    These five are the true portrayal of Xiao Yao''s heart at this time, and the same is true for the man in sunglasses.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that the strength of this man was so strong. He felt that the trump card of the other side must be the pair of eyes under the sunglasses. Even if the other side didn''t have a unique skill, he could still feel the mental strength of the sunglasses man, which was very strong.


    And the men in sunglasses are beginning to doubt life.


    Originally, he thought that it was easy for him to kill Xiao Yao with his own strength, but now, he realized that he was wrong.


    Xiao Yao is not as simple as he thought. Moreover, up to now, Xiao Yao seems to have no signs of exhaustion.


    All of a sudden, the sunglasses man''s body shape, accompanied by a roar, a aura burst out from the body, into a red Bluebird, biting toward Xiao Yao''s direction.


    Xiao Yao''s face suddenly changed, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    At the moment, he didn''t have time to think about how the other party did it. His body had quickly retreated a certain distance, but the speed of the bluebird was faster than he expected. Before he could breathe, the bluebird flapped its wings again and swept towards him.


    "What the hell is that?" Xiao Yao''s heart almost to curse Niang, in the hand of fish intestines sword, also toward the bluebird ruthlessly stabbed in the past.


    "Boom!" It''s a big noise.


    When the fish gut sword hit the Bluebird, there was an explosion in Xiao Yao''s ear.


    Then, a billowing wave of air retreated his body.


    After falling to the ground, Xiao Yao wants to get up, but he feels as if his bones are broken.


    It''s like being hit by a speeding car.


    A sore throat, a stuffy chest, a mouthful of blood on the spray out.


    The man in sunglasses stood on the ground, looking down at Xiao Yao.


    "The weapon in your hand should be the fish intestine sword, right?" The man in sunglasses said with a smile, "otherwise, you can''t force me back again and again with a dagger."


    "You''re not my opponent, even if you don''t have a fishgut sword." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "I''m dying, and I''m still so mean. Seriously, I don''t believe that there are people who are not afraid of death in this world, but now it seems that you should be one of them. " The man in sunglasses looked at the dagger in Xiao Yao''s hand and said, "I didn''t expect that the fish gut sword was in your hand, but it makes sense. People in the inner world all know that the fish gut sword was in your second grandfather''s hand, and now it''s in your hand. It''s reasonable."


    Speaking of this, the sunglasses man pause a little, and then continue: "otherwise, you give me the fish intestine sword, I let you go, how?"


    Speaking of this, he shook his head again: "forget it, it''s not worth it to me. Anyway, you''re going to die. After you die, I''ll take the fish intestine sword, too."


    "It depends on whether you have the strength." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you can really kill me, then the fish intestine sword is yours. If you can''t kill me, your life is mine."


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    Speaking of this, the man in sunglasses also stepped forward again.


    Xiao Yao slapped himself on the ground, and his body stood up. His slap also burst out a wave of anger.


    "The air shakes the sky!" After Xiao Yao yelled angrily, his body turned, and the fish intestine sword in his hand also stabbed at the man''s chest.


    Now he is just curious about what happened to the previous Bluebird.


    "Well, you''re just an ancient warrior now, and I''m the real cultivator. Why do you fight with me?" After the sunglasses man finished, he clapped again, and a frenzy of anger came over him in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed again.


    He suddenly understood what the man in sunglasses had said before.


    "What''s in your body is not inner strength, but aura?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha! It seems that you are nothing. That''s right. I have already entered the realm of aura with half a foot. Although the aura in my body is not pure enough now, I will die in the face of real practitioners of aura, but it''s not difficult to deal with people like you. " The man with sunglasses laughed wildly. He threw out his sunglasses. At this time, Xiao yaocai saw his eyes. One eye was normal, but the other eye only had white eyes and no beads. It looked extraordinarily creepy. If it was in the big night, it might really scare out the heart disease.


    Xiao Yao felt that he had already muttered about his opponent.


    It''s just that at this time, it doesn''t make any sense to say anything else. Besides, even knowing the strength of the other side, Xiao Yao didn''t want to surrender.


    Once again, the man rushed to Xiao Yao and slapped him.


    Xiao Yao also claps angrily and bumps into each other.


    After that, they took a few steps back together.


    "Yes? What''s in your body is not inner strength, but Yuanli? " The man was slightly surprised.


    "Hum, what''s the matter? You have aura. I can''t have Yuanli yet?" Xiao Yao wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said.


    "You''re really lucky. Fortunately, you''re going to die today. Otherwise, if you really want to develop, I''m afraid you''ll be the same overlord as your father in the future." The man takes a deep breath, and his heart is shocked. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Yuan Li is really about. However, he knows very well that if a Yuan Li ancient martial arts master like Xiao Yao enters the aura realm later, Yuan Li in his body will not disappear immediately, but will merge with the Aura to become a practitioner of both yuan and spirit cultivation.


    It is said that Xiao Yao''s father, the God of war, was a practitioner of both yuan and Ling cultivation.


    Therefore, he will kill Xiao Yao in any case today. Otherwise, no one knows what the result will be if Xiao Yao goes to their Zijin Mountain for revenge in the future.


    "Die for me!" The man finished this sentence and hit again.


    In his eyes without eyes, a blue light suddenly flashed, and finally slowly condensed into a small light spot, like the shape of a scorpion.


    At the same time, in front of Xiao Yao, there is really a scorpion.

 Chapter 499

    Xiao Yao can feel the killing of the scorpion.


    Its tail is high and its spines are shining.


    Xiao Yao is a little helpless. He really doesn''t know what to do when he faces such things. Just like the previous Bluebird, although he has solved it, the aura explosion caused by it also makes him fly out directly. In addition, his physical fitness is still good. At the last moment, he also uses Yuanli to resist, otherwise, Whether he can survive or not is a matter of two opinions.


    "Die for me!" The man''s expression is a little ferocious, his intact eyes become red, even full of blood.


    Xiao Yao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    At least, it''s not easy for this man to kill himself.


    The speed of the Scorpion was not slow at all. In the blink of an eye, it had already moved to Xiao Yao. The two claws in front of it came towards Xiao Yao.


    "Ah Qin Rou in Bentley''s car can''t help but scream. The next second she wants to open the door and rush out. Fortunately, Chu Ci dome''s reaction is faster, so she catches Qin rou.


    The Scorpion was suddenly kicked out by Xiao Yao. This time, there was no explosion. Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    "As long as you don''t use Yuanli, you won''t blow him up, will you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    That man cold hum a, this also can be regarded as indirect verify Xiao Yao''s guess.


    He said in a cold voice, "you know what? Do you think that way you can leave alive? "


    With these words, he once again rushed toward Xiao Yao. When he was in front of Xiao Yao, he pulled his arm behind him to store his strength. Then he smashed his fist at Xiao Yao''s face.


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth, which were covered with blood.


    "Get out of here!" Xiao Yao roared, just like a beast roaring.


    Then, a domineering Qi rushed into Xiao Yao''s body, and ran rampant along the Dantian.


    Xiao Yao''s body, also flew out again, but this time did not fall on the ground, but was dragged by a hand.


    After landing smoothly, he looked at the person standing in front of him, a little surprised.


    "Boy, you''re good. I''ll take care of you next." The visitor said with a smile.


    "Emperor - why are you here?" Xiao Yao really can''t understand why Zhuge Huotian came here.


    "Someone has come to my Kyoto, how can I pretend I can''t see? What''s more, the other side is an expert who has stepped into the aura realm with one foot. " Zhuge said.


    The man snorted coldly, looked at Zhuge burning the sky and said with a smile, "are you the emperor? What''s the matter? You''re here to die, too? As far as I know, you are just at the top of the energy level. Do you think you can beat me? "


    "You just step into the aura realm with one foot, and you are so arrogant. When you really become a practitioner of the aura realm, don''t you think you are invincible?" Zhuge Huotian looked at him and his eyes were full of contempt. However, there was a trace of fear in his eyes. Obviously, in the face of such a strong opponent, even Zhuge Huotian had no confidence. "At the beginning, you had an agreement with the secular world that you would never interfere in the affairs of the secular world. What''s the matter? Now you Dongtian sects can''t help it?"


    Zhuge''s burning words didn''t surprise Xiao Yao much.


    It''s really strange that such a powerful opponent is not in the Dongtian seclusion sect.


    "Emperor, it''s my own business. I can solve it myself." Xiao Yao said this sentence and began to cough violently, also spurted out a lot of blood, although this fight has not been long, but he has been seriously injured.


    "Well, do you think you can continue to fight now?" The emperor snorted bitterly.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    As I said before, there are some qualities of showing off. However, the emperor and Jinglei were originally in a state of hostility. As Jinglei''s grandson, Xiao Yao and the emperor are naturally in a state of hostility. Now he even needs the help of the enemy. This is a kind of frustration for Xiao Yao. But if he doesn''t need the help of the emperor, Xiao Yao''s heart is like a mirror, I''m sure I will die this time.


    There''s almost no suspense.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t kill you." Zhuge Huotian said, "although he has stepped into the aura realm with one foot, I have been at the top of Neijin for so many years, so I won''t have a big disadvantage."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. He slapped his chest with another slap and took out the blood in his throat.


    "What about me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You''re not going to die¡° Zhuge was stunned.


    "If I want to live, I have to kill this guy first." Xiao Yao looks at the man coldly.


    "OK..." ZHUGE Fantian looked at Xiao Yao and nodded. After all, if he and the other side were fighting alone, it would only have a 50% chance of winning. Now with Xiao Yao, maybe he could win more.


    Although Xiao Yao is now at the end of his life, he still believes that he can help himself, probably because Xiao Yao has created many miracles. Perhaps this time, Xiao Yao can still create a miracle¡° Neither of you can live After a roar, the man sent out another palm and smashed it in the direction of Xiao Yao and Zhuge burning the sky. The palm wind blows¡° I''ll hold him back, you look for a chance When Zhuge Huotian finished his sentence, he had already stepped on his feet and met the man. At this time, Xiao Yao did not respond. Looking at Zhuge burning the sky, Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that the old man''s speed could be so fast, his white hair and clothes were blown up. Even though Xiao Yao is just a spectator, he can still feel the momentum of Zhuge''s hand. Compared with the man who has already stepped into the aura realm with one foot, Zhuge''s hand is no less powerful. Xiao Yao suddenly felt a little naive before. He had thought that he might be able to defeat Zhuge Huotian, at least in the first World War, but now it seems that this is a kind of humor. Although Zhuge is still in the realm of vigor and Qi, he is no weaker than the practitioners in the realm of aura. What can he do to compete with others? The man''s face also changed a little bit. Although he soon covered up the past, Xiao Yao succeeded in capturing Xiao Yao''s astonishment. It seems that the practitioner who has stepped into the aura realm with one foot can also feel the pressure from Zhuge''s burning heaven. This is the real master! Xiao Yao couldn''t help thinking that if he could be as overbearing as Zhuge Huotian, there would not be so many things today. A practitioner of aura realm can feel pressure in the face of Zhuge burning heaven. If Zhuge burning heaven also enters the aura realm, how powerful will it be¡° Old man, you die for me After the man roared, he smashed out a bluebird again. Facing the Bluebird, Zhuge took a slap, and the palm wind forced the bluebird back. His body is still close to the man. be a trend which cannot be halted! Xiao Yao holds the fish intestine sword in his hand and stares at the man with his eyes. He''s waiting, waiting for a chance. No one knows more about his body now than Xiao Yao. He knows that he can''t shoot many times, so he has to seize every opportunity to kill the other. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao''s palms are already sweating. Zhuge Huotian and the man held each other''s hands. At last, Zhuge Huotian rushed towards each other again and launched a second attack. There was almost no pause in the attack, and the speed was not slow, but faster than before. This makes Xiao Yao think whether Zhuge Huotian is a master of abnormal level. Anyway, if Xiao Yao is allowed to burn the sky against Zhuge now, he feels that he has no chance of winning even 10%. Xiao Yao was always looking for opportunities when Zhuge Huotian was fighting against that man. However, although that man would have some difficulty in dealing with Zhuge Huotian, he didn''t fall behind. They were probably equal. Moreover, when dealing with Zhuge Huotian, he was always on guard against Xiao Yao. He was probably worried that he would give each other opportunities, Although he doesn''t look up to Xiao Yao very much, the strength Xiao Yao showed before has made him feel stunned. Therefore, it''s very worthwhile for him to be careful. In case he didn''t die in Zhuge''s hand, but in Xiao Yao''s hand, he would feel aggrieved. Zhuge''s momentum is very strong. He may also want to create opportunities for Xiao Yao, so he forces the man to start a big fight with Zhuge. The man''s heart is still very surprised. Although he had heard of Zhuge''s fame of burning heaven, he did not expect that an expert in the secular world, an ancient martial arts expert in the realm of vigor, could try every means to force himself to a dead corner. If someone had said that to him before, he would scoff at his opponent''s words. He was just a practitioner in the realm of vigor, even if he was a little powerful, How strong can it be? However, Zhuge Huotian has already refreshed his understanding of the ancient martial arts masters in the realm of vigor. Zhuge Fantian clapped his hand. Although he wanted to fight with Zhuge Fantian, he had to dodge at the thought that there was a Xiao Yao staring at him, so as not to give Xiao Yao a chance to wear. As time goes by, he had already begun to lose the upper hand.

 Chapter 500

    Zhuge Fantian is not worried at all. He knows that he still has plenty of time, and there is a Xiao Yao. The longer the time is, the better it will be for them. After all, Xiao Yao doesn''t do anything now, which can be regarded as recovering his strength. When Xiao Yao is almost recovered, the other side will be more passive.


    "ZHUGE burns the sky! There is no deep hatred between us and you. Are you not afraid to offend us when you force me so hard? " The man said grimly.


    Obviously, he also realized that the current situation was very bad for him, so now he wanted to persuade Zhuge Huotian to stop.


    Xiao Yao is also a little nervous.


    He didn''t know Zhuge Huotian very well, and he didn''t know why Zhuge Huotian did it this time. If Zhuge Huotian was scared and convinced by the other party, Xiao Yao''s life would be hard to say.


    Fortunately, Zhuge Huotian''s position was relatively firm. Even if the man said a lot, the expression on his face didn''t change, as if he didn''t hear what the other person said at all.


    "Although you zijinmen are powerful, you broke the rules this time. Since you broke the rules, you have to pay the price." Zhuge Huotian said with a sneer, "if you really dare to come to my trouble, then come!"


    Finish saying this words, he once again toward the other side of the angry clap.


    "ZHUGE burns the sky, today, even if I really will die, I will pull you to do the back cushion!" The man was angry, he chose to fight with Zhuge.


    Now he can''t manage so much. If he continues to hold a stalemate with Zhuge, he will only die miserably. It''s better to fight with each other directly. At least he has a chance of life.


    In fact, the previous man had another idea. He wanted to solve Xiao Yao first. In this way, he would have no worries. However, Zhuge Huotian bit him too tightly. He wanted to deal with Xiao Yao, but he had no skills, so he had to fight with Zhuge Huotian.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has suddenly stood up.


    He stared at the man with a sneer on his lips.


    "I don''t take me seriously, do I?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and began to rush towards the man''s back.


    When Zhuge was fighting with a man, Xiao Yao was waiting for his chance, but he was also recovering his strength. Now is a good time for him to make a move.


    Xiao Yao can''t miss this opportunity. The other side has put everything down and started to fight with Zhuge Huotian. Zhuge Huotian, who was still in the dominant position, seems to have some difficulty. If Xiao Yao doesn''t seize this opportunity, the man will defeat Zhuge Huotian, which is the time of his death.


    Now he and Zhuge Huotian are grasshoppers tied to the same rope. They are both prosperous and prosperous.


    Therefore, no matter what the reason is, Xiao Yao has to put down his quarrel with Zhuge.


    Suddenly, Zhuge took a step forward.


    He punched the man in the chest.


    The man''s eyes flashed. He didn''t plan to dodge in the face of the punch, and he also waved a punch.


    His fist fell on Zhuge''s chest, and Zhuge''s fist also fell on his chest.


    At this time, Xiao Yao seemed to get some kind of signal, and his speed speeded up suddenly. He stabbed the dagger into the man''s chest.


    The man suddenly turned his face, roared, slapped Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao flew out.


    Xiao Yao fell to the ground heavily, spat a mouthful of blood, then struggled to stand up, patted the dust on his body, and rushed to the man again.


    He has to make sure that the man is really dead.


    The fish intestines sword in his hand was still stained with blood and fell to the ground.


    The fishy smell drifts away with the air.


    And that man, at this time, seems to want to struggle to stand up, but Xiao Yao does not intend to give each other a chance, once again rushed to the other side, he is a sword into.


    The man began to foam blood out of his mouth.


    "Xiao Yao, you can''t win." The man''s voice is very light, intermittent, the breath has been unable to keep up.


    "I don''t want to, but I can''t beat you, there''s no way..." Xiao said, blushing and embarrassed.


    The man rounded his eyes.


    He really didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could even say such words. Is it shameless?


    Even if there are countless grass mud horses in his heart, he has fallen down at this time.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes out the pendant and a blue ring from the man''s pocket.


    "Yes? This ring even contains aura? " Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. The reason why he can judge that the energy on the ring is a aura is that the breath is similar to that of the man before, but the breath on the ring is much purer than that of the man.


    He continued to search the man''s pocket, but nothing was found. There was only a small bottle whose mouth was blocked by a piece of red silk cloth. He opened the red silk cloth, smelled it, and a fragrance came to his face.


    Although I don''t know what it is, but since it can be put on the body by a man, it must be a good thing, so he accepted it very impolitely.


    He turned his face and came to Zhuge''s face.


    "How are you?" Looking at the ashen and pale Zhuge burning the sky, Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hurt." Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "Is it serious?" Xiao Yao asked, "can I take this opportunity to kill you directly?"


    Zhuge Huotian''s face changed a little: "you can''t really be so shameless, can you?"


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "do you think I''ve ever been shameful?"


    As soon as Xiao Yao said that, Zhuge Fantian thought about it carefully, and suddenly showed an ugly expression, as if he was really dying.


    "OK, I''m just joking with you. Although I''m not a gentleman, I still won''t do things like revenge for kindness. However, according to your previous expression, you are really seriously injured now." Thinking of this, Xiao Yao took out the bottle from his pocket, which had been scraped from the man, and handed it to Zhuge Huotian. "I don''t know what''s growing in it, but I feel that it should be a good thing. There''s a fragrance in it. You''ve seen a lot of things. Have a look for yourself."


    Zhuge Huotian Hu looked at Xiao Yao suspiciously, put the medicine bottle under his nose, smelled it, and was shocked: "this should be a panacea, but it''s a pity, just one. Forget it, you can put it on. It should be useful in the future."


    Xiao Yao smiles, a bottle of pills, now he really can''t practice, it seems to need the blessing of aura, now he has not entered the aura realm, want to refine such pills, still some difficulties.


    "Can this pill cure you now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Will you give it to me?" Zhuge was shocked.


    Looking at the expression on Zhuge''s face at this time, Xiao Yao knew that the pill should have an effect on Zhuge''s injury. Now he didn''t say much. He poured out the pill and put it into Zhuge''s mouth.


    "I don''t like to owe others. This is what I owe you. I will give it back to you naturally." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhuge Huotian coughed a few times. As soon as he took the pill, his face began to improve.


    "Xiao Yao, do you know what it means for you to do so?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "This pill can not only cure my injury, but also the aura in it may become an opportunity for me to break through." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "what do you mean is that if you take this pill, you may break through to the realm of aura?"


    Zhuge Huotian nodded.


    Xiao Yao immediately had a feeling of being ignorant. He really wanted to strangle himself now. What did you do? This kind of elixir was put into Zhuge''s mouth. If Zhuge''s innocent breakthrough reached the realm of aura, his second grandfather would come to him for revenge, and his second grandfather would surely die?


    Thinking of this, he really wanted to slap himself.


    "Xiao Yao, I know what you are thinking, but don''t worry. If I really enter the aura realm, your second grandfather will come to me for revenge, and I won''t hurt him." Zhuge said with a smile, "when I really enter the aura realm, I will not stay here."


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "After going to those Dongtian sects to experience and enter the aura realm, my life will be extended a lot. That''s rebirth for me. Do you think I''m willing to stay here?" Zhuge took a deep breath, looked at the man''s body and said, "as you can see, everyone says that I am the first expert in China, but those secret sects in Dongtian are so unfathomable that I need to continue to grow up¡°


    Xiao Yao nodded: "don''t talk about it for the moment. Can you still leave?"


    "It will take a while, about 10 minutes. This pill is definitely a panacea. I don''t know where the guy got it. I will recover about 50% or 60% in about 10 minutes." Speaking of this, Zhuge Huotian also gave a wry smile and said, "fortunately, you can kill him directly on the side. Otherwise, when I fight with him to the last moment, he will take this pill and I will die."


    "You are really powerful. I didn''t expect that an ancient warrior in the state of vigor could defeat a practitioner in the state of aura." Xiao Yao said sincerely.


    "It''s amazing how long you''ve been under his hands." Zhuge said.


    "OK, let''s not boast about each other. You should take care of your body first." Xiao Yao said this and stood up, because at this time, Chu Ci dome had already brought Qin Rou to their side.


    Qin Rou just hugs Xiao Yao. She looked at the previous battle in the car, but she was really worried. Several times, she wanted to rush down directly, but she was pulled by Chuci dome. Later, she calmed down and realized that even if she really got off the bus, she could not help Xiao Yao, and might become a burden to Xiao Yao. Now, seeing that Xiao Yao is safe, Qin Rou weeps with joy. She lies on Xiao Yao and weeps. Xiao Yao''s clothes are soaked.

 Chapter 501

    Xiao Yao coaxed Qin Rou and sighed with relief. He turned to look at the Chu Ci dome and said, "Uncle Chu, everything here is up to you."


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any trouble because of him." Chu Ci dome said, "there will be no trace left."


    Chu Ci dome and Xiao Yao thought of going together. They said that no one would come to trouble, not the police, but the rest of zijinmen.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go back first." Qin Rou said.


    "Well, good." Xiao Yao nodded. He turned his face to Zhuge Huotian and asked, "do you want to go back with us?"


    "No, I can leave by myself later." Zhuge said, "and Xiao Yao, if you have time, you can go to me tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll go back." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Originally, Chuci dome wanted to take Qin Rou and Xiao Yao back to Chu''s home, but Qin Rou refused. For this, Chuci dome didn''t feel disappointed. After all, few people in Kyoto didn''t know about the relationship between Qin Rou and him. If Qin Rou really followed him to Chu''s home, it was estimated that Qin Rou and Chuci dome would be together.


    Therefore, for Qin Rou''s decision, Chu Ci dome can also understand.


    Xiao Yao also followed Qin Rou back to the Qin family. To be honest, he felt that it was better for him to go to the Qin family than to the Chu family. In the Qin family, he still needed to be on guard everywhere. But in the Chu family, it was different. The Chu family was just a speech of the Chu Ci dome. If the Chu Ci dome said a word, no one in the Chu family would hold any objection. So, stay in the Chu family, Everyone is polite to him, but it''s different in the Qin family.


    Back at Qin''s home, Qin Luan and others who have been informed have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Qin Rou and Qin Luan crying, the two women immediately hugged and cried together.


    Finally, Xiao Yao had to be pulled together. Fortunately, Xiao Yao didn''t cry, otherwise, three people would cry together.


    As for the rest of the Qin family, their expressions are normal. The smarter ones know how to squeeze a few tears.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care about it either. He doesn''t care about it at all. What he cares about is his mother''s safety. Now Qin Rou has nothing to do with her, so he puts down his mind. As for other things, he doesn''t bother to worry about.


    "Mom, find me a room first. I want to have a good rest first." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    After such a difficult battle, Xiao Yao suffered a lot of injuries. Therefore, the most important thing is to find a place to run his aura and let his body recover as soon as possible.


    "Oh! Good Qin Rou responded and asked, "are you sure you''re not hurt?"


    "No, it''s just a little bit too tired." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    On the one hand, he doesn''t want Qin Rou to continue to worry. On the other hand, there are too many people here. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to spread the news of his injury. Otherwise, if there are still people in trouble, Xiao Yao will have a lot of trouble to deal with at that time.


    To be honest, Qin Rou doesn''t believe what Xiao Yao said at all. After all, she can see what happened before. Xiao Yao was blown out directly. If she didn''t have any injuries, she would never believe it. Qin Rou can probably guess what Xiao Yao thought at this time, so she didn''t say much.


    After Xiao Yao went upstairs, Qin Luan said, "Xiao Rou, you should go up and have a rest. We''ll talk about it when you have a good rest."


    Qin Rou has been kidnapped for several days. She certainly has not had a good rest. So now, for Qin Rou, rest is the most important thing. "Well, elder sister, by the way, where''s Qin Qiu?" Qin Rou asked.


    This is also the question she is more concerned about now: "isn''t that guy already running away?"


    "How is Qin Qiu now? You''d better ask your son." Qin Luan said with a bitter smile, "we are not good for Qin Qiu, but your son doesn''t matter. I don''t know whether Qin Qiu is dead or alive, but I don''t think his end is very good."


    Listen to Qin Luan say so, Qin Rou also stares big eyes: "this kid should not really kill Qin Qiu?"


    "Who knows? This possibility is not ruled out. " Qin Luan looked at the rest of the Qin family and said, "these people, all smart, ran to Zhou Lei''s club and hid. They thought they could get protection from others, but Xiao Yao didn''t rush in and catch Qin Qiu."


    "Zhou''s territory?" Qin Rou frowned a little and said, "if that''s true, isn''t Xiao Yao offending the Zhou family?"


    "Not that." Qin Luan said, "I don''t know what kind of personality charm your son has. Zhou Lei helped him catch Qin Qiu."


    "..." Qin Rou was a little surprised.


    "Well, it''s too complicated to say. I''d better wait until your son wakes up and ask him. I''m not very clear." Qin Luan rubbed his temple and said with a bitter smile.


    Qin Rou nodded and yawned: "I''ll have a rest first, sister. If there''s anything, you can go upstairs and call me."


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything with me. Besides, xiaorou, if Qin Qiu really dies, we should do something we need to do." Qin Luan said.


    Qin Rou was slightly stunned. She seemed to understand what the other party wanted to express. She nodded and said, "I know."


    "Go and rest!"


    "Good..."


    In Xiao Yao''s room, he sat cross legged on the bed and began to run the Yuan Li in his body.


    At the beginning of Yuan Li''s operation, there was still this unspeakable tingling in his body. It seemed that there was a small knot in every place of the meridians. With more times of operation, the pain gradually dissipated. At this time, Xiao Yao''s face slowly became ruddy. By the time he opened his eyes, the day and night had passed, and he was lying in bed again, Ready to have a good sleep, but at this time, the door has been knocked.


    Helpless, he stood up to open the door, standing at the door, turned out to be a girl in a pink skirt.


    Xiao Yao a little Leng, stunned way: "are you?"


    The girl''s age seems to be about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. Of course, it''s just Xiao Yao''s feeling. As for the actual age of the other party, Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    "My name is Qin Qian." The girl said with a smile, "it''s your elder sister."


    "Elder sister?" Xiao Yao was stunned and thought, when did he have another sister?


    "My mother is your aunt, so you understand?" The girl said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he had heard that Qin Luan''s daughter was twenty-seven this year. She looked very good, but she was similar to Qin Luan in some aspects. Only now, he didn''t know where his great uncle was. Qin Rou didn''t say anything, and Xiao Yao didn''t ask much. He didn''t have much interest in these things.


    "Won''t you invite me in?" Qin Qian asked with a smile.


    "Oh! Well, sister, come in. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    In the Qin family, in addition to Qin Rou, what Xiao Yao can believe is Qin Luan. Therefore, Xiao Yao is very fond of Qin Luan. Xiao Yao will not neglect Qin Luan''s daughter.


    "That''s right! What a sweet cry your sister made! It''s not in vain for me to bring you a gift. It''s good-looking, but it''s a little worse than I expected. My aunt is so beautiful. I thought you were also the invincible handsome guy in the universe¡° Qin Qian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said, "I may look like my father."


    "Ha ha! You are so humorous Qin Qian was very happy.


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little confused. When did he become humorous? Qin Qian''s smile is too low, isn''t it?


    "Hee hee, in fact, my mother said that you may have to rest for a while and let me not disturb you, but I can''t help it. I just want to see what you look like!" Qin Qian said.


    "No photos?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "To be honest, at first I saw the photos, but I didn''t think you looked good. Now I began to doubt whether the photos my aunt showed me were whitening." Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao hears it. It''s beating around the Bush to say that he is black


    This elder sister is specially to attack oneself?


    "Ha ha! By the way, I''ve brought you a present! " When Qin Qian spoke, he took out a small box from his pocket, "take this! I specially brought back a watch. I don''t know what I want to give you. Don''t give it up! "


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, took the box and said with a smile, "thank you, sister, but I didn''t know you would come back. I didn''t prepare any gifts."


    "It''s ok if you don''t prepare a gift! Let''s buy it now! " Qin Qian said.


    "Ah? Now? " Xiao Yao shakes his mind.


    "Yes, now! It''s only afternoon. Let''s go now! " Qin Qianqian said has already grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." before Xiao Yao said anything against it, he was dragged downstairs by Qin Qianqian. In fact, if Xiao Yao didn''t want to move, Qin Qianqian couldn''t move Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao worried that he would pull Qin Qianqian, so he ran downstairs with him.


    At this time, Qin Rou and Qin Luan are still sitting on the sofa. Seeing Qin Qianqian dragging Xiao Yao down, Qin Luan frowns.


    "Qianqian, who asked you to go to Xiao Yao? Didn''t I warn you to wait for Xiao Yao to come out by himself? What if Xiao Yao is still practicing and is so disturbed by you that he is possessed? " As soon as Qin Qian came downstairs, he was held by Qin Luan and scolded.


    Qin Qian was scolded underground head.


    "Auntie, it''s OK." Xiao Yao smiles. He''s just healing, not practicing. He won''t be possessed.


    Qin Luan looked at Xiao Yao, eyes full of doting: "Xiao Yao, you just wake up, must be very hungry? I''ll let them prepare the meal and let you have one. "


    "Mom, you are too eccentric!" Qin Qian curled his lips. "Is he your son or I your daughter..." "shut up Qin Luan eyes a stare, Qin Qian began to keep silent again¡° Auntie, don''t scold sister Qianqian. She''s just curious. She doesn''t have any malice. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Xiao Yao, don''t be confused by this girl. She''s very careful! " Qin Luan said¡° Elder sister, how can you say that about your daughter! I think Qianqian is very good, obedient and sensible. " Qin Rou said with a smile¡° I''m still right! " Qin Qian gives Qin Rou a thumbs up¡° You said it Qin Luan glared again, and Qin Qian kept silent again.

 Chapter 502

    Looking at Qin Qianqian''s shriveled appearance, Xiao Yao thinks it''s funny. It''s really one thing down one thing! Qin Qianqian is good at everything, but some of them are too lively. Seeing Xiao Yao, he doesn''t recognize life at all. People who don''t know think they have known each other for many years! You know, it''s just the first time they''ve met!


    "Mom, I''ll take Xiao Yao out to eat." Qin Qian said.


    "You take him out to eat? Can you rely on it? " Qin Luan has no good way.


    Qin Qianqian said with a smile: "Mom, don''t worry. I promise Xiao Yao will be fat when he comes back!"


    Qin Luan


    "Well, elder sister, let Qianqian take Xiao Yao out for a walk!" Qin Rou then turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "is there nothing wrong with your body?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Qin Rou nodded.


    Qin Qianqian looked at Qin Rou and Qin Luan, and said, "then you agreed?"


    "Just be safe." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    Qin Luan looked at her daughter and said, "if something happens to Xiao Yao, you don''t want to come back."


    "..." Qin Qian nodded quickly, "by the way, mom, you have to give us some bodyguards?"


    "With Xiao Yao, you need bodyguards?" Qin Rou said with a smile, "if Xiao Yao can''t solve the problem, it''s really useless to have bodyguards. Besides, Xiao Yao doesn''t like to be followed, especially bodyguards."


    "Oh?" Qin Qian looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes, "are you really so powerful?"


    "Just a few punches." Xiao Yao smiles. He is not the kind of person who likes to show off. Besides, he thinks that fighting is not a good thing to show off, right?


    "Forget it. It''s better not to be followed. Let''s go!" Qin Qianqian pulls Xiao Yao to run to the door. It seems that he is really afraid that Qin Luan will suddenly repent.


    After waiting for the door, Qin Qian turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "you should be able to drive, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then you can drive it!" Qin Qian said with a smile.


    "Can''t you drive?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "No Qin Qianqian shook his head, "I don''t want to drive, I have a shadow of driving, to tell you the truth, if it''s not because we live too far away, I would like to walk directly with you."


    "Do you have a shadow over cars?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He once felt that there was only one possibility, that is, there were many people like him who had a car accident.


    "Do you know how my father died?" Qin Qianqian looked at Xiao Yao and said, "he drove me out to play. As a result, there was an accident. I survived and he died."


    Xiao Yao looks embarrassed: "I don''t know, no one has ever told me."


    "Probably they don''t want to mention it!" Qin Qian said.


    "En..." when Xiao Yao talks, he has been pulled to the garage by Qin Qian.


    "Just drive this car!" Qin Qianqian pointed to a Lamborghini, "this is my car, but I never drive it."


    "Why do you buy such a good car when you can''t drive?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    "What do you know? It''s a good idea to drive this car out! " Qin Qian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is helpless, but he has to admit that the car is very popular when driving out, but he didn''t expect that Qin Qianqian still likes this way of appearing on the stage. People who don''t know think she is the daughter of an upstart.


    "Hurry up, get in the car! By the way, can you drive this kind of car? " Qin Qian asked again.


    "I can fly any plane." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Cut, brag." Qin Qian rolled her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao didn''t explain much. Anyway, what he said was the truth. When he was abroad, he didn''t talk about airplanes, but tanks were all running in cars, so he almost drifted. It''s just that there''s no need to talk to Qin Qianqian about these things.


    After getting on the car, Xiao Yao started the engine and drove the steering wheel.


    "Where are we going now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go downtown first." Qin Qianqian said, "haha, in fact, today is my former friend, help me get a reception, I think it''s good to help you with it."


    "No wonder you''re playing this time." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Qian gave Xiao Yao a white look and said, "as soon as you say that, you know that you don''t know me very well. People who know me all know that I always prefer the way of playing."


    Xiao Yao: "maybe Qin Qianqian is right. Xiao Yao doesn''t know Qin Qianqian, but now he doesn''t want to know Qin Qianqian.


    After driving to the center of the city, Qin Qian Qian started the navigation mode. Where to go, he has the final say, but Xiao Yao acted as a driver. But it was also good. After all, Xiao Yao was not familiar with the life in Kyoto. Although he had been to Kyoto once, he did not run around everywhere. What''s more, his memory is not so abnormal. What''s more, the road to Kyoto is very complicated, let alone once. Even if Xiao Yao stayed in Kyoto for a month, he may not be familiar with it.


    "Here it is Half an hour later, Qin Qianqian suddenly stopped.


    This is the gate of a hotel.


    "This is it?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    "Well, this is it. Stop and go!" Qin Qian finish saying this sentence already opened the car door to go down first.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and said nothing. Seeing Qin Qian like this, he really regarded himself as a driver. Is that too impolite? Although you are a sister, but also not so bullying brother, OK?


    After parking, Xiao Yao also entered the hotel.


    Now, he was a little confused.


    "Forget to ask Qin Qianqian which box they are in." Xiao Yao has some helplessness. Besides, Qin Qianqian is too brainless, isn''t he? Don''t you know to tell yourself before you leave? Besides, doesn''t she know to wait at the door?


    In desperation, he had to go to the front desk.


    "Hello, which private room is Miss Qin Qianqian in now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Miss Qin Qian?" The girl at the front desk was puzzled, looked at the computer in front of her, and finally gave Xiao Yao an apologetic smile, "sorry, sir, I don''t have any records about Miss Qin Qianqian here, and I don''t know who miss Qin Qianqian is."


    Xiao Yao is two at a time. After a while of depression, he can only take out his mobile phone. He wants to make a call to Qin Rou and ask Qin Qianqian''s phone number. Just when he took out his mobile phone, he clapped his hand on his shoulder.


    "Xiao Yao, what a coincidence! Are you all right? "


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw Zhou Lei. He was surprised: "are you here, too?"


    "Yes, when a friend invited me to dinner, I came over. By the way, I heard your mother was ok?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Yes, it''s all right." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "thank you for your help."


    "My little busy is nothing, it''s about the islanders..." Zhou Lei rubbed his hands and said awkwardly, "although the things on your side have just ended, you should have a rest, but you can see the days, so..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you have nothing to be embarrassed about. This is what I promised you before. Don''t worry. I won''t break my promise. By the way, when is it?"


    "Three days later!" Zhou Lei said quickly.


    "Three days later, right? You''ll pick me up and I''ll go with you Xiao Yao gives Zhou Lei a reassuring reply.


    Zhou Lei looked a little excited and shook Xiao Yao''s hand: "Xiao Yao, thank you!"


    "OK, by the way, are you here to attend Qin Qian''s reception?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Qin Qian? Isn''t that Qin Luan''s daughter? Ha ha, that should also be your sister, but I''m not familiar with her. Her gang are crazy. Although I''m not so calm, I''m much better than them. " Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile.


    Zhou Lei said that he is not a calm person, which is only relatively speaking. Compared with Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei is not very calm, but compared with other people of the same age, he has some young adults.


    Xiao Yao grabbed his head, but said: "I just went to park, come in do not know how to find her, or she brought me."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Come with me. I''ll introduce some people to you by the way. If you want to come to Kyoto for development in the future, those people can be used. Don''t you find Qin Qianqian now? I''ll ask someone to pay attention to it for you later. If Qin Qian comes out to find you, I''ll take you there. How about that? " Zhou Lei said.


    He really wants to make friends with Xiao Yao, and the last time he saved Qin Rou, it has already been reported. After all, Zhuge has already done it.


    These people are not practitioners. They may not know what''s going on, but they just need to know that this time Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian met a very difficult opponent, and finally they won each other by cooperation.


    This has made Xiao Yao famous.


    The shadow of the tree of human life, others may not know Xiao Yao, but they must not know Zhuge burning heaven, the opponent who can make Zhuge burning heaven feel thorny, think about it and know how strong the other party is, and this time Xiao Yao and Zhuge burning heaven join hands, just this point, can already show Xiao Yao''s strength.


    Zhou Lei has become more and more unable to see through Xiao Yao, but he thinks that as long as he and Xiao Yao are friends, there is certainly no harm.


    "All right." Xiao Yao doesn''t shirk anything. Anyway, he also likes to be quiet. If Qin Qianqian''s friends are too noisy, Xiao Yao doesn''t think he can get along well with each other. In this case, it''s better to get to know those people in Kyoto with Zhou Lei. After all, he really plans to come to Kyoto to develop his contacts in advance, It''s still very good.


    With Xiao Yao''s affirmative reply, Zhou Lei was overjoyed and quickly took Xiao Yao upstairs.

 Chapter 503

    "Xiao Yao, to be honest, it''s very right for you to come with me. Qin Qianqian''s friends are crazy." In the elevator, Zhou Lei is still talking to Xiao Yao.


    "It seems that you know Qin Qian better!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "well, do you want to try to soak my sister? I promise I''ll help you. "


    Zhou Lei shook his head like a rattle: "forget it, your sister, almost no one in the world can bring her down, it''s too noisy, at this point, she is not like your aunt at all, but she also has her own advantages, these years, she is also in the overseas development, your Qin family''s enterprise, let alone, the development is really good."


    "It''s the Qin family''s business. It has nothing to do with me!" Xiao Yao shook his head. "If Qin Qian heard this, he thought I was here to fight for her property."


    "Ha ha! Then I won''t talk about it. Listen to others, do you want to build a rich family of your own? " Zhou Lei asked.


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed to say: "this drink too much blow out of the cow, force already everybody knows?"


    Zhou Lei shook his head and said: "if someone else says it, maybe I won''t believe it, but what you say, I believe it. Although it''s not a simple thing to build a rich family, it depends on who it is for you. Although it''s not a simple thing, it won''t be too complicated, Xiao Yao, You''re not like everyone else, you''re not like everyone else. "


    "Just because of my skill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Lei shook his head again and said, "how about this fight? It has nothing to do with half a cent. Even if you are invincible in the world, you can''t make any achievements in business. Sometimes, if you want to be a good enterprise, it has nothing to do with whether a person will do business. It''s just because of your personality. Your personality is very good, at least in my opinion, it''s very good."


    "Why?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "Because you are a trustworthy person, for example, if you and Qin Qianqian sell a mobile phone together, I will definitely buy it. Because you are trustworthy and your name is there, I know you will not cheat me. Even if there is something wrong with the mobile phone, you will not default, but Qin Qianqian is different." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao said with emotion: "your flattery is really good."


    "Ha ha!" Zhou Lei was not angry either. He said, "I really don''t mean to flatter you. Everything I said is heaven and earth''s conscience! Otherwise, if you want to set up a company in Kyoto in the future, please come to me and I''ll cooperate with you! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "are you not afraid of being dragged into the water by me?"


    "Others, I may think about it. At that time, you! I almost don''t have to think about it. Even if we really lose money, we will still stand up. You are not the kind of person who will be beaten down. " Zhou Lei said.


    His expression and tone of voice are very serious, no flattery or joke.


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t go on.


    By this time, they had reached the door of a private room.


    Zhou Lei opens the door. Xiao Yao glances at him. There are three or five people sitting in the private room.


    "Zhou Shao!"


    Seeing Zhou Lei, those people also stood up.


    It can be seen that although this time someone else is the host, Zhou Lei is still the backbone of these people.


    Even in Kyoto, no matter which circle Zhou Lei wants to join, he will become the mainstay. After all, the identity of others is there.


    Crown prince, this is not a joke.


    Zhou Lei pressed his hand, full of momentum: "sit down first, by the way, this time I bring a friend, I think you should not mind?"


    "Ha, Zhou Shao is joking. Zhou Shao''s friends are all our friends."


    After seeing Xiao Yao, a sharp eyed man stood up and said, "Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the man and asked, "have you seen me?"


    "Ha ha, no, but in Kyoto, there are very few people who don''t know you." The man said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Zhou Shao would invite you here. We are really proud."


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and said, "don''t say that. I''ll be proud."


    The man laughed again.


    The rest of them didn''t seem to know Xiao Yao very well, or they didn''t know Xiao Yao at all, so at this time, they also whispered to the man.


    I don''t know what the man said. At last, their faces changed. Looking at Xiao Yao, their eyes were full of admiration.


    While they were talking, Xiao Yao also looked at the private room he was in.


    It''s very good to use the word "elegant". The room is antique. There are some old paintings and calligraphy on the wall. As for the real firmness, Xiao Yao doesn''t have the strength. There are several blue and white porcelain tea cups on the table in the middle of the room. The windows are made of wood, which can be pushed out, and a stick is not long. And the biggest highlight of this private room is the roof, which is carved with pictures of double dragons playing with pearls.


    In the two corners of the room, there are two flowerpots with some bamboo planted in them.


    "Xiao Yao, sit down first, and help yourself to what you want to eat." Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, let me introduce you first! The one who talked to you before is Qu Yang. He is only 28 years old this year. He is a turtle. His family is a close friend of ours. His grandfather was a guard of my grandfather. Now he is engaged in business and is engaged in the home appliance industry, which is pretty good. " Zhou Lei said.


    The man named Qu Yang also nodded to Xiao Yao.


    It''s really good to let Zhou Lei use the word "not bad". Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know Qu Yang, he doesn''t dare to despise each other. What''s the joke? Who can enter Zhou Lei''s circle is a nobody?


    "And these two are brothers. The elder brother''s name is Peng long, and the younger brother''s name is Peng long. They all serve the people." Zhou Lei joked. Peng Long and peng hu are estimated to be much older. It seems that Peng Long is about 356 years old, and Peng Hu is in his early 30s.


    Xiao Yao nodded again and said with a smile, "brother Peng, brother Peng Er, and brother Qu, I hope you can help me in Kyoto in the future."


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao, you''re welcome. You should cover us more in the future! With people like you, I think I can walk horizontally when I go out in the future. " Qu Yang said with a smile, while Peng Long and peng hu just nodded to Xiao Yao. It can be seen that they are not the kind of people who talk a lot. Compared with them, Qu Yang is just a chatter.


    "And finally, this beautiful woman is my good friend from childhood to adulthood. Her name is Chang Yang." For the girl''s life experience, Zhou Lei did not accept too much.


    "Mr. Xiao, can you see what I do?" Chang Yang said with a smile to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at her, and finally a smile appeared on her face: "Miss Chang is not simple. Now there are few girls who can endure hardships and enter the army."


    "Yes?" Chang Yang is slightly a Leng, looked at Zhou Lei and asked, "have you already told him in advance?"


    "How can it be? Xiao Yao and I just met by chance." Zhou Lei shakes his head, and then looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes. He dares to promise that he never told Xiao Yao before, so now he also wants to know how Xiao Yao saw it.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei and said, "this is meaningless."


    "We don''t think it''s interesting if you don''t say it." Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile, "to be honest, I''m a very curious person. If you don''t tell me the answer, I won''t be able to sleep when I go home tonight."


    Xiao Yao was depressed. He sighed and began to reveal the secret: "in fact, it''s not hard to see that your old man came from the military. Since you played with her since childhood, her family should be the same as you, and her posture is very upright. This can''t be done overnight. She has a thick cocoon on her hand, especially on her index finger, It should be practiced by playing with guns. In addition, although she is sitting, the position and posture she chooses are defensive. Finally, her skin should be exposed to the sun and wind. Although she has worked very hard to keep it, ordinary people may not see it, but I can still see it. After all, I am also an expert! "


    Chang Yang said with a smile: "listen to this, Mr. Xiao used to be a soldier?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head. He had nothing to do with the soldiers. He was just a killer before.


    But in many ways, he is similar to Chang Yang.


    Xiao Yao just said two words, no, he didn''t go on. Obviously, the other party didn''t want to go on, so Zhou Lei didn''t ask, just began to clap.


    "Before, I thought my observation had been very good. Today, I met brother Xiao, so I had to bow down." Qu Yang praised Xiao Yao a little.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "just more thoughts."


    "That''s an advantage!" Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "I know that. Do you need to say that? How many advantages do I have? You have to help me find it all the time. "


    Zhou Lei laughs: "you have many advantages, but it is not obvious enough."


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at him.


    Then he laughed again and said, "by the way, when are you two going to get married?"


    Zhou Lei blushed and quickly shook his head: "you think too much. Chang Yang and I are just friends. It''s not as complicated as you think."


    "Cut, you dare not express, or Chang Yang dare not express?" Xiao Yao asked, "there is no pure friendship between men and women. Either one is too ugly, and neither of you is ugly. What''s more, since you came in, Chang Yang has paid more attention to you than me. You two are so familiar. It''s necessary for you to look at me and I''ll look at you. Is it like you haven''t seen each other?" Xiao Yaole said.


    Zhou Lei blushed even more. He turned and looked at Chang Yang. Chang Yang also turned and looked at Zhou Lei. Both of them were embarrassed¡° I''ll go to the bathroom Chang Yang then stood up.

 Chapter 504

    After Chang Yang left, Zhou Lei held his chin, looked at Xiao Yao, and asked, "listen to what you said before, which means, do you think Chang Yang also likes me?"


    "You have to ask yourself that? After all these years together, have you ever thought about it? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Lei gave a wry smile and said, "I always regard her as my brother."


    "Fart, you treat others as brothers. Will they take a bath with you in winter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Zhou Lei rubbed his hands and was speechless.


    "Think about it for yourself. We can''t help you with emotional matters, but to be honest, I think this girl is very suitable for you. Besides, after listening to what you said before, you are also interested in others, otherwise you will express yourself directly!" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei shook his head: "that''s no good. If she doesn''t like me, you''re wrong. Then we can''t even be friends?"


    "Forget it." Xiao Yao poured himself a cup of tea, smelled it under his nose, and said, "there isn''t much tea."


    Zhou Lei glanced at Xiao Yao, but he didn''t want to introduce the tea here. Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t mention the previous topic, he was a little worried: "what did you say just now? That''s it? "


    "What else? Are you waiting for other girls to tell you first? " Xiao Yuan gave him a look and said, "what''s the matter? I asked you to confess, but you didn''t dare. There are all kinds of worries. What should we do if we don''t forget it? You just wait for a big red envelope when someone gets married. "


    "How can that be done?" Zhou Lei was worried and shook his head.


    "Why not? What''s the matter? If they want to get married, they have to ask if you agree, right Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t mean that either. I''m just worried. What if the man she married doesn''t treat her well?" The more Zhou Lei talks about the last word, the smaller his voice will be. Obviously, he also thinks that what he says now is a bit too much bullshit. People have already been married. It seems that it doesn''t have much to do with his future life, does it? Is it because you are a friend, so even a friend''s life-long happiness to be involved in it?


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei''s eyes full of banter and asked, "does it have anything to do with your husband treating her well?"


    Zhou Lei looked at Xiao Yao and said, "no matter what, we have been friends for so many years. As friends, naturally we should care."


    "Well, who else can you cheat except yourself?" Xiao Yao held out his hand, patted Zhou Lei and said, "if he really doesn''t like you, you can come to me. I''m responsible for it!"


    "How are you responsible?" Zhou Lei asked curiously.


    "How about chrysanthemum?" Xiao Yao joked.


    Zhou Lei: "he suddenly felt that Xiao Yao also had a very unreliable side.


    "OK, I won''t talk about the superfluous nonsense. Besides, I''m not an emotional expert. Besides, I don''t know Chang Yang very well, so I don''t know what she''s thinking. But I know that if you don''t make good use of the opportunity, you''ll become someone else''s daughter-in-law in the future. Just be generous when you get the red envelope." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei took a deep breath and twisted his brows together. He didn''t speak. It seemed that he was digesting what Xiao Yaogang had just said.


    Xiao Yao and others didn''t urge, they were just tasting tea.


    After a while, the mobile phone in Zhou Lei''s pocket rang suddenly.


    Pick up the phone and stop, Zhou Lei''s face to sink down.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Yang asked.


    Zhou Lei stood up: "Chang Yang killed people."


    "The trough! Just going to the bathroom, that''s killing people? Is it too casual? " Qu Yang was shocked.


    Xiao Yao also took a deep breath: "previously, you said that Qin Qianqian and their people were crazy enough. I think you are just bullshit. Although I don''t know how crazy they are, no matter how crazy they are, they can''t match you?"


    Zhou Lei gave a wry smile. He had already stepped out. Obviously, now he didn''t have any idea to laugh with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao and others naturally followed.


    Not far away, we heard the noise and a group of security guards running around.


    In addition, there are some people crying.


    When they came to the front, Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao gave each other a look of surprise.


    Now Chang Yang and Qin Qian are fighting?


    "You''re done, I''ll tell you! Killing is to pay for your life. Don''t think you can run away today. I don''t care who you are. In a word, now that my friend is dead, you have to be responsible! " Qin Qian said angrily.


    "Damn, why is this woman here?" Zhou Lei is going crazy.


    "It seems that things are going to be a lot of trouble." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "First ask what''s going on." Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao have come to the front.


    "Xiao Yao, why are you here?" Qin Qianqian was surprised to see Xiao Yao who came with Zhou Lei.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Qin Qian to one side.


    "You''d better tell me how you are here." Xiao Yao asked, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know! My friend has drunk too much. As soon as he came out to go to the toilet, he was killed by that woman. " Qin Qian said.


    "Why is that, you know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s like my friend touched her fart." Qin Qianqian said in a low voice, it seems that she also knows that they belong to the party who is in fault.


    "Well, you don''t care about it yet." Xiao Yao said.


    "I don''t care? I don''t care! They are all my friends. They all follow me. If I just let go, if the other party has identity, the rest of my friends will not be able to fight each other. " Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao understands that Qin Qian is still a core figure in her small circle. The identity of the first lady of the Qin family is really frightening, and few of them can match her.


    What''s more, Zhou Lei said earlier that he didn''t contact Qin Qianqian''s friends, not only because they were crazy, but also because they were not qualified.


    For a while, Xiao Yao didn''t know how to explain to Qin Qianqian. He dropped a sentence: "wait for a while." He came to Zhou Lei.


    "Qianqian said that the man drank too much and took advantage of her. As a result, she punched and the other party died. I think it was because the other party had some diseases." Zhou Lei frowned and said, "Xiao Yao, what do you think we should do?"


    "Just do what you should do. Can''t you solve this problem?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "It''s easy to solve, but your sister..." Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take her away later." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei slightly grateful: "thank you."


    Although Zhou Lei was not afraid to offend the Qin family, at that time, he did not want to have a gap with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao, who understands the whole story, naturally won''t help Qin Qianqian out because of such a thing. In his opinion, the fault this time is not Chang Yang. It''s not wrong that he was taken advantage of by others and made a direct move.


    After talking with Zhou Lei, he also returned to Qin Qian.


    "Is your friend not in good health? Or did he have some diseases? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "He just has a bad heart..."


    "That''s OK. He has a bad heart and drinks so much wine. Who will die if he doesn''t die?" Xiao Yao said, "let''s go."


    "Where to?" Qin Qian was stunned.


    "Go home." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why go home? It''s not settled yet! " Qin Qian was worried.


    "If you don''t come home with me, I''ll call my aunt now." Xiao Yao is not happy.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Qianqian was as quiet as a cockfight. Her eyes changed a little: "Xiao Yao, you''re my brother, aren''t you so cruel?"


    "Then come with me. I''ll explain it to you." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Qianqian is still reluctant, but he has been dragged away by Xiao Yao.


    As for that man, it doesn''t matter whether he was killed by Chang Yang or whether he had a disease in his body. Anyway, the final result has been written. He must have a disease. Suddenly, he seems to be sick!


    Driving with Qin Qianqian on the way home.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t you dare to offend those people? Was that guy Zhou Lei before? I''m still very impressed with him Qin Qian said.


    The tone of her voice is full of disdain for Xiao Yao.


    "I can offend her, but you Qin family can''t afford it." Xiao Yao is not polite at all.


    "I''m not afraid!" Qin Qian curled his lips and said.


    "Then get out of the car." Xiao Yao suddenly stopped the car. He looked at Qin Qian and said, "go back and say that you can carry the matter by yourself. Besides, you have left the Qin family. If the Zhou family wants revenge, they will go to you. It has nothing to do with the Qin family."


    Qin Qian was quiet in an instant.


    If she really broke away from the Qin family, how could she entangle with those people?


    How can people be afraid of her?


    Isn''t it all bullshit?


    "What''s the matter, dare not?" Xiao Yao asked, "the Qin family is not your own. Your mother and they are all here. If you want to wade in the muddy water, go by yourself. Don''t pull your mother and my mother into the water together."


    "And you?" Qin Qian said, "you are also afraid of being dragged into the water?"


    "To be honest, except for my mother, everything in your Qin family has nothing to do with me. Even if your Qin family falls down, I can still support my mother." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "and I can guarantee that her quality of life will not be bad."


    "If the Qin family is finished, your future seems to be finished." Qin Qian said. Xiao Yao was stunned and finally understood what Qin Qian meant. "If I really tie my future to the Qin family, I will be finished now. Don''t worry. After a while, I will leave Kyoto," he said¡° What do you mean Qin Qian was stunned¡° The Qin family is still your Qin family. It has nothing to do with me. Am I clear enough? " Xiao Yao asked¡° You don''t care about that? " Qin Qian seems to have some can''t believe Xiao Yao''s words¡° What do you care? I''m not short of money, and my contacts are no worse than those of the Qin family. " Xiao Yao said, "in addition, Qin Qianqian, even if my mother and your mother are old, you are not suitable to take charge of the power of the Qin family. You are too reckless. Well, you know Zhou Lei clearly, and you want to help your worthless friend come out. What''s the point? You just want to push the Qin family into the fire pit. " When Xiao Yao spoke, he had restarted the engine¡° A worthless friend? Sure enough, you and my mother are similar. You always think that all the friends I make are worthless. If one day I go to make friends with a purpose, I will be too sad. " Qin Qian obviously does not agree with Xiao Yao¡° I''m not talking about identity, I''m talking about character. " Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 505

    Drunk, go to the indecent girl, such a person, can also be called a friend? Anyway, Xiao Yao won''t know such a friend. Even Fang Hai, who is usually a little Hun, won''t do such a thing, because Fang Hai''s Hun is only relatively speaking. In fact, he is very stable and mature, and he will never let himself be drunk. No matter when he is sober, he will keep sober.


    Because of this, Xiao Yao said that Qin Qianqian''s friend was worthless.


    "You just said that I''m not fit to be in charge of the Qin family. Who is fit? Do you like it? Why did you say so many beautiful things just now? You are a boy. In fact, even if you really become the head of the Qin family in the future, it''s OK, but you are not qualified to teach me that. " Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao did not expect that Qin Qian would have such hostility to himself.


    No wonder Qin Luan said that Qin Qianqian had more thoughts.


    Now it seems that this is indeed the case. I have been cheated by Qin Qian''s appearance before.


    "Come on, since you have to think so, just think so. If no one in the Qin family can stand up, and you are the only one left, I will enter the Qin family." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Qian gave a cold Snort and despised Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter? Are you dissatisfied, angry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Qian sneered and said, "I just don''t understand. I''m thinking about what I''ve been doing overseas for so many years. I thought that as long as I worked hard enough, I would be recognized by the Qin family. But I found that I was wrong. Even if I worked hard enough, my mother still wanted you to inherit the Qin family. Why? Why should I be so unlucky? Look at me. I follow my mother''s surname. I have to be Qin, because from the beginning, my task was to take charge of the Qin family, but now everything has changed. It''s all because of your appearance. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "you can be dissatisfied with me, but I''m very curious. Why do you want to hate me instead of making yourself mature and grow up and get the recognition of all people, including me?"


    Qin Qian suddenly became dumb.


    She didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    Although she wanted to sneer at what Xiao Yao said now, she had to admit that what Xiao Yao said now was very reasonable, and she didn''t think so from the beginning.


    "Sister Qianqian, do you think the Qin family will be the opponent of the Zhou family?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No..." Qin Qianqian shook his head, "since ancient times, people have not fought with officials."


    "I wish you knew. If you really got to the end with Zhou Lei today, who do you think will suffer? Even if Chang Yang is really arrested, will the Zhou family let you go in the end? Will the Chang family give up? At that time, the whole Qin family will follow you. Don''t you know? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Qianqian thought about it, then blushed and shook her head: "I didn''t think so much."


    "So, I said that you are not suitable to be in charge of the Qin family. Is that wrong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Qianqian was at a loss all of a sudden.


    If Xiao Yao is domineering, maybe Qin Qianqian can continue to be angry, but now Xiao Yao suddenly talks with her, she doesn''t know what to do, because this time she did a little reckless, she didn''t think much about it before, so her position makes her unable to stand on her feet.


    "As I told you before, I never thought that I had to enter the Qin family. Moreover, it''s your Qin family, which has nothing to do with me. In the future, the Qin family will be yours after all, but I hope that before that, you can become like your mother and have the ability to be independent. That''s the most important thing." Xiao Yao continued.


    Qin Qian took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    Back home, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to tell his mother and aunt what happened today. However, as soon as he got home, Qin Luan scolded Qin Qianqian for what happened today, and even wanted to do it several times. This made Xiao Yao curious, and then he knew that someone had called them.


    This is not unusual. With the strength of Qin family, some eyeliner is not abnormal. What is normal is that it has its own intelligence network.


    "Qin Qian, do you know your mistake¡° Qin Luan stares at Qin Qianqian and asks angrily, "do you know what would have happened if Xiao Yao hadn''t been there, if Zhou Lei hadn''t given Xiao Yao face? Do you think you can come back safely¡°


    Many people say that Zhou Lei is more refined, but he is also refined. In the eyes of more people, Zhou Lei is a very fierce role.


    "I know I''m wrong..." in the car, Xiao Yao had already said a lot to Qin Qianqian. Now he was scolded by Qin Luan. Qin Qianqian naturally knew that he had done something wrong.


    "How many times have I told you not to associate with those people? Why don''t you just listen?" Qin Luan rubbed his head and asked.


    "I..." Qin Qian wanted to say something, but finally he closed his mouth.


    Originally, she could argue with her mother, but after what happened today, she was speechless.


    "Keke, auntie, on the way back, I''ve talked to Qianqian a lot. Don''t blame her any more¡° Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Luan sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "if she can be as steady as you, I will be relieved."


    Xiao Yao quickly said: "sister Qianqian still has a good talent in business, which I can''t compare with her." He was depressed, too! Originally Qin Qian had some misunderstanding about him, but now Qin Luan is still helping to pull hatred.


    All of a sudden, an aura flashed through his mind.


    According to the truth, Qin Luan is not that kind of person who can''t see through, but now she still has this kind of attitude, which is hard to grind.


    After thinking about the key points, Xiao Yao''s expression is not very good-looking.


    "Auntie, I told you before that I would never enter the Qin family. Even if Qianqian did something wrong or even was driven out of the Qin family, I would still not enter the Qin family." Xiao Yao said.


    He felt that some words had better be made clear with Qin Luan as soon as possible.


    Qin Luan was stunned and turned to look at Xiao Yao again, but this time her face looked a little surprised.


    But her reaction is faster, immediately changed back to the face, said: "Xiao Yao, we are still talking about Qin Qianqian, how do you suddenly mention it? You don''t want to enter the Qin family. Your mother and I have known this for a long time. We don''t intend to force you to do anything


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "if it is true, it will be good."


    Speaking of this, he turned to look at Qin Qianqian and said, "sister Qianqian, I haven''t had a meal for so long before. Go and tell them to prepare some food for me."


    Qin Qianqian knows that Xiao Yao intentionally wants to support herself. Although she doesn''t know why, since Xiao Yao has already said so, she won''t miss such a good opportunity to stay here and continue to be trained, so she quickly nods and leaves the living room.


    After Qin Qianqian left, Xiao yaocai sighed and said, "aunt, you are going to destroy Qianqian sister!"


    "Xiao Yao, why do you say that? Qianqian is my daughter. How could I destroy her? " Qin Luan''s face was not calm.


    She also knows what Xiao Yao is going to say next.


    "You know that sister Qianqian has some resentments against me, but you still compare her with me. If this trend continues, I''m afraid that at that time, sister Qianqian will only have more and more resentments against me, and even make some irrational and impulsive things. At that time, she will be really destroyed. The Qin family won''t forgive her, you won''t, My mother won''t either. At that time, the only successor of the Qin family will not be able to stay here. Moreover, things happen because of me. Even if I feel helpless, I have to bear those responsibilities, right? " Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Luan kept silent.


    "Auntie, don''t do irrational things like this." Xiao Yao said, "since you''ve got the news about what happened in the hotel before, you can call Qianqian sister and let her go home immediately. But you didn''t, instead, you left the matter to me to deal with. This is also to make Qianqian sister feel more resentful about me, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Luan gave a bitter smile.


    "Xiao Yao, I told your mother before that you are very smart. It''s not a little smart, but a kind of great wisdom. You are a person with great wisdom. If you can really become the helmsman of the Qin family, I believe that the Qin family will develop better in any aspect. At this point, Qianqian has no way to compare with you, and you can see that, She is still a more impulsive person, and there is no overall concept, although in business talent, she is still good, but her character is doomed to her and the helmsman Qin Luan said.


    Qin Rou on the side also looks at her elder sister with an unbelievable look.


    Qin Rou doesn''t know what Xiao Yao said. Otherwise, she won''t agree with Qin Luan.


    Now listening to Xiao Yao say all this, she doesn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, she also knows that qinluan is for the sake of the Qin family, Xiao Yao, and even more for her. But qinluan''s way really makes qinrou have no way to accept it. Although qinqianqian is more intelligent, qinrou has never let her suffer any grievances since she grew up. Qinluan''s character is stronger. Therefore, qinqianqian will be more afraid of qinluan and will be scolded every time, When she was a child, Qin Qianqian often said that Qin Rou was her mother, and Qin Luan was more like a stepmother, for which Qin Rou could only smile.


    Qin Rou completely reposes her missing for Xiao Yao on Qin Qianqian, so the relationship between her and Qin Qianqian is very deep.


    Now that she knows what Qin Luan thinks, Qin Rou is a little sad.


    "Sister, Qianqian is your daughter." Qin Rou said¡° My previous thought was that even if I drove her out of the Qin family, I would not let her be wronged. " Qin Luan said¡° But at that time, she was already very aggrieved. " Qin Rou said, "now she has been very aggrieved."

 Chapter 506

    No matter Xiao Yao or Qin Rou, they don''t agree with Qin Luan''s idea.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao has come to understand it, and has broken everything. Otherwise, if we continue, we really don''t know what will happen in the end.


    "Auntie, what I mean, I think you understand it very well." Xiao Yao said, "now Qianqian elder sister is not mature, because she is still young. When she is in her thirties, she will gradually settle down. There is no need to rush."


    "Yes, elder sister, I believe Qianqian. Qianqian is a very smart child. As long as she says more, she will become the successor of the Qin family." Qin Rou nodded quickly.


    "But Xiao Yao is more suitable!" Qin Luan said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not about who''s more suitable, it''s about who likes it better." Xiao Yao said, "the Qin family are very rich, but why do people have money? Eat well, drink well, and make yourself happier. That''s all. Otherwise, more money is just a bunch of numbers. If you lose your dream and happiness for money, it''s not appropriate. "


    Qin Luan was stunned.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to stop, but continued: "Auntie, I thought you were a very smart person before. This time, I think you are a little too smart. I know it''s very inappropriate for me to say that, but it''s true. Have you considered Qianqian''s feelings? Do you know what she wants? You have scolded her for a long time since you got up today. Do you know how she will feel? Before, you and my mother didn''t like my grandfather Qin Daozhou, but if you really want to continue like this, what''s the difference between you and Qin Daozhou? "


    Qin Luan suddenly lowered her head.


    Every word Xiao Yao said was like a sharp blade, which poked into her heart.


    Every word echoed in her ears.


    "Aunt, cultivate Qin Qianqian well. I think she is more suitable than me." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Luan sighed.


    She had a sense of relief.


    "Xiao Yao, I have understood what you said. Don''t worry, I will never make such a mistake again." Qin Luan said with a smile.


    "Really?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Don''t worry. Will I cheat you?" Qin Luan didn''t have a good way, "but it''s you boy. Now you can really kick your nose on your face. Even your aunt dares to teach you."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m just talking about the matter." Xiao Yao was relieved to hear Qin Luan say so. It seems that Qin Luan really wants to understand.


    "By the way, auntie, after dinner, I''m going to bed. To be honest, I haven''t had a good rest at all." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, good!" Qin Luan nodded.


    After Xiao Yao went upstairs, Qin Luan sighed.


    "Xiaorou, look, this is your son, your good son." Qin Luan said, "although I shouldn''t have said that, I have to say that. Compared with Xiao Yao, Qianqian is too poor now. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s being your son, I would give Qin Luan everything I said."


    Qin Rou said with a smile: "elder sister, don''t say that. There are many shining points on Qianqian, but you haven''t found them yet."


    "I don''t know when I''ll find out. Now I just hope she can make less trouble for me, and I''m thankful." Speaking of this, Qin Luan said, "by the way, you heard when they called earlier. Zhou Lei took Xiao Yao to a dinner party. There were two brothers of Peng family, Qu Yang and the daughter of Chang family."


    "I know." Qin Rou nodded, "I heard it all."


    "Those people, no matter who they are, can be regarded as the best of the young generation. But now Xiao Yao has a relationship with them. I didn''t believe Xiao Yao said he wanted to build a powerful family before, but now I have to believe it. His current contacts in Kyoto, together with the Xia family, Zhuge Huotian family and LAN family, are better than our Qin family, It''s only strong. "


    "Those relationships still need him to manage." Qin Rou said.


    "What''s so hard about that? You can help him do it. " Qin Luan said with a smile.


    Qin Rou just smiles


    The next day, Xiao Yao got up and slept for more than ten hours. Xiao Yao''s spirit was much better than yesterday.


    I see Qin Rou and Qin Qianqian talking downstairs, but I don''t see Qin Luan. When I think about it, I know Qin Luan may have gone to the company again.


    "Mom, I''m going out." Xiao Yao said.


    "Now?" Qin Rou was stunned and asked, "you didn''t eat anything when you got up!"


    "I ate too much yesterday. I have to continue to digest." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Roubai glanced at him and asked, "just where are you going at this time?"


    "Go to find Zhuge Huotian. He asked me to find him that day. I have rested for such a long time. It''s time to see him." Xiao Yao said.


    "ZHUGE burning the sky? Is that the first Chinese expert? " Qin Qian was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao looked even more surprised than Qin Qianqian¡° Do you even know that? "


    "Nonsense, I''m not a fool. I can''t know nothing, can I¡° Qin Qian has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "just a little surprised."


    "Why don''t you take me with you?" Qin Qian''s face was full of expectations and said, "to be honest, I really want to see the first Chinese expert!"


    "Are you going?" Xiao Yao was a little depressed. He didn''t know what Zhuge was burning heaven to see him for, but there must be no danger. It''s just that it''s not appropriate to take Qin Qianqian with him?


    "Oh! Take me with you! My good brother, yesterday you said you would buy me a gift, but you didn''t buy it. I didn''t care about anything with you. Now you are given an opportunity to compensate me. How can you miss it? " Qin Qian said quickly.


    "..." Xiao Yao is depressed. He doesn''t want this opportunity to compensate Qin Qianqian at all!


    But now Qin Qian has said that, Xiao Yao really don''t know how to refuse.


    Of course, the most depressing thing for him is Qin Qianqian''s attitude towards him at this time. Yesterday, both of them had reached the freezing point, but now they are suddenly like this again. He can''t help thinking, what kind of attitude is Qin Qianqian''s real attitude towards himself? Is this woman a face changing master?


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Xiao Yao''s face, Qin Rou said, "Qianqian, you''d better watch TV with me at home. We''ll go shopping together later."


    "No! Aunt, let Xiao Yao take me with you Qin Qianqian is coquettish.


    "But..." what else did Qin Rou want to say? Xiao Yao had already taken the lead.


    "Come on, sister Qianqian, since you want to follow me, you can go with me, but we have to say a good thing first. When we get there, everything will be at my command, OK? I promise I''ll let you see Zhuge burning heaven. You can sign your name if you want


    "Yes, no problem! I promise you now Qin Qian is not ambiguous at all. It seems that she can agree to any conditions as long as she can take her. Since Qin Qianqian''s attitude has been so good, Xiao Yao did not continue to say anything. Besides, looking at Qin Qianqian''s posture now, if Xiao Yao said that he would not take her with him, Xiao Yao would not be able to go alone.


    Out of the door, still open the Lamborghini, two people left.


    On the way, Xiao Yao wondered: "I really don''t understand. What do you have to do with me?"


    "Go and see the first master of China!" Qin Qianqian was still full of excitement. "I used to listen to people, but I never had a chance to see him. This time, I had a chance. I can''t miss it!"


    "It''s just an old man. There''s nothing to see." Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    "Cut, you move what, that is the real master! Do you understand the fairyland Qin Qian sniffed at Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Although he is not familiar with Zhuge Huotian, he really doesn''t find that Zhuge Huotian has anything to do with xianfengdaogu.


    Inside the red wall.


    The person who came to meet Xiao Yao and Qin Qianqian was changjianxing.


    Seeing the long sword walking, Xiao Yao was embarrassed.


    "My master asked me to pick you up, but didn''t ask me to pick her up, so she couldn''t come in." Long sword line said.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "she''s my sister."


    "Well - what does it have to do with me?" Long Jian Xing asked.


    "Hello! I said, you gatekeeper, why do you have so many things? Your master certainly didn''t know that I came with you, so he didn''t tell you. " Qin Qianqian was very dissatisfied with the attitude of changjianxing at this time, "did you deliberately find fault?"


    Long Jian Xing turned around and looked at Qin Qian. He seemed a little surprised: "yes, how do you know?"


    "Qin Qian felt powerless.


    She never thought that she said the other party was finding fault. The first reaction of the other party was not to refute her words, but to admit it shamelessly.


    This makes Qin Qian not know how to refute.


    In the past, she was very confident in her own unruly. She often said that others were speechless. But yesterday and Jingtian, she was speechless by Xiao Yao and changjianxing.


    How abnormal is also abnormal around it?


    She doesn''t know how to talk with Xiao Yao and changjianxing.


    Xiao Yao is also choked by the long sword.


    "Long sword line, I know you have some dissatisfaction with me, but this time has passed for so long, haven''t you thought about it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t think I don''t understand. I just don''t want to think about it. I just want to hate you. Anyway, I don''t want to lose a piece of meat. In this case, why should I change my mind¡° Long Jian Xing asked.


    Xiao Yao thinks that the other party is more and more like himself. For example, in the aspect of being cheap¡° Well, since you don''t welcome me, I''ll go first Xiao Yao said and turned to look at Qin Qianqian, "sister Qianqian, it seems that your wish is going to fail today. Although I really want to take you in, there is no hope today. Let''s go back together!"¡° Just go back? " Qin Qianqian looks a little depressed, but she is excited all the way, the results have been to the place, but also want to go back with Xiao Yao, the depression in the heart can be imagined¡° What else can we do if they don''t let us in? " Xiao Yao said helplessly. Qin Qian glared at the long sword line, but nodded: "forget it, let''s go." Just as the two of them turned around, the long sword shop stopped them¡° OK, you go in. Xiao Yao, you win again. " Long sword line helpless said.

 Chapter 507

    Although changjianxing also knows that Xiao Yao deliberately put forward such an attitude, he has no way at all.


    After all, this is the task assigned to him by Zhuge Fantian. If Zhuge Fantian can''t see Xiao Yao, I''m afraid the long sword shop will be in bad luck.


    Originally, his idea was very simple. He hoped that Xiao Yao could leave Qin Qianqian behind. Although it was not good for him, he would still feel very happy as long as he saw Xiao Yao''s death at that time, but now it seems that he has no hope.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ve been doing this for a long time


    "..." the long sword shop ignored him.


    With Qin Qianqian, they followed the long sword line. They walked for more than ten minutes before they finally saw Zhuge burning the sky.


    Zhuge Huotian was sitting in a pavilion. There was a teapot and several empty cups in front of him.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, he also stood up.


    "Mr. Zhuge, you look very good these days." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes! Very good, thanks to you. " Zhuge Huotian said, "now, I also have a lot of understanding. If I want to break through the aura realm, it will be half a year at most."


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect how fast you would be."


    Zhuge Huotian also smiles. At this time, his eyes fall on Qin Qianqian beside Xiao Yao.


    "Is this your girlfriend, too?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "she is my sister, Qin Qian."


    But Qin Qianqian on the side laughed: "also? Hey, brother, it seems that you have a lot of girlfriends! "


    Xiao Yao ignored her.


    "Xiao Yao, Miss Qin, sit down first." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sat down. Qin Qian also sat down with him. Then he looked at Zhuge burning the sky with his chin and asked, "are you really the first expert in China?"


    Zhuge was stunned and shook his head: "that''s just what others said. In fact, there are many people who are better than me in China. Your brother knows that very well."


    That''s true. Before, Xiao Yao also thought that Zhuge Huotian might be the person at the top of the pyramid in China. However, since he came into contact with those secluded sects, Xiao Yao realized that he had been looking at the sky from a low angle. In fact, there were many experts in China that he didn''t know. Moreover, the more he saw, he knew how small he was, How weak he is, he still has a long way to go, even Zhuge Huotian. Let alone that he has not entered the aura realm, even Zhuge Huotian has entered the aura realm, he still has a long way to go.


    "But others say you are the first master in China!" Qin Qian is a very real person.


    "That''s because people know too little." Zhuge said.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I think you are the first expert in China, or would you like to sign for me? Otherwise, if I tell others that I''ve seen you in the future, they won''t believe me. " Qin Qian seemed childish when she spoke.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say. He didn''t bring her with him when he knew. It was really humiliating.


    Although the relationship between Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian is not too bad now, as long as Jinglei and Zhuge Huotian fight naively, Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian are still in opposition. That is to say, although they are very calm now, they may still be in a hostile state. Qin Qianqian''s praise of Zhuge Huotian makes Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable, He thinks that Qin Qianqian should also be the pig teammate that others often say. Now, isn''t he just growing other people''s ambition and destroying his prestige?


    "Sister Qianqian, can you say a few words less?" Xiao Yao discontented, "if your words are still so many, I will send you out first."


    Qin Qian disgruntled curled his mouth: "well, well, I don''t speak, you think I''m dumb, OK?"


    Zhuge Feitian laughed, but he didn''t speak. Suddenly his eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s hand. He was slightly surprised: "this ring has aura?"


    The ring he said was brought by Xiao Yao. It was from the elder disciple of Zijin sect last time.


    "You mean this?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I also feel some aura on it, so I have brought it to the present."


    "It''s a storage ring, isn''t it?" Zhuge said with a smile, "your luck is really good enough."


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids all jumped suddenly. He looked at Zhuge burning the sky with wide eyes and asked, "do you mean this is a storage ring?"


    "Isn''t it?" It seems that Zhuge''s face is even more surprised than Xiao Yao''s.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think about it at all before, but now when he heard Zhuge burning heaven say so, Xiao Yao thought about it.


    This is what Jinglei told him before. Storage ring does not mean that it exists in novels and movies. It does exist in reality. In the past, Xiao Yao didn''t believe it very much, but now when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks that the ring in his hand is probably a storage ring.


    "Well, it seems that you didn''t think that before." Zhuge said, "since that''s the case, you might as well have a try."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and some helpless: "but I don''t know how to try!" Although Jinglei had said something about the storage ring before, even Jinglei had never seen the storage ring, let alone told Xiao Yao how to use it. Moreover, at that time, Xiao Yao didn''t believe that there was a storage ring in the world, so when Jinglei said it, Xiao Yao was still empty and didn''t listen carefully.


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile and shook his head: "I don''t know. You need to think about this yourself."


    "The first drop of blood is on it!" Qin Qianqian suddenly said, "although I think what you said is a bit of bullshit, it''s all played in this way on TV. Otherwise, would you like to have a try?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "you really watch too much TV. Do you really think that the ring can recognize the owner?"


    "Oh! Don''t you know if you try? Or I''ll help you! " When talking, Qin Qianqian has reached out and grabbed Xiao Yao''s hand. Then he leaned over his head and bit Xiao Yao''s finger.


    "..." Xiao Yao snorted. The pain didn''t matter to him, but he was scared by Qin Qian.


    "Come on, drop it on the ring! Don''t waste it Qin Qian urged.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a bitter smile, but he still listened to Qin Qianqian''s words and dropped a drop of blood on the ring. Of course, he was not stupid enough to believe Qin Qianqian''s bullshit. He just felt that anyway, his fingers had been bitten, so he had to listen to Qin Qianqian''s words once, lest the woman would have to bite again later, which would be a big loss.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that when his blood was dripping on the ring, suddenly the ring flashed a green light, and a aura suddenly began to ripple.


    A powerful energy was transferred from the hand to the mind.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed a little, and he stood up suddenly. He felt as if his brain had been hit by something, and there was a voice echoing in his mind.


    "Lying trough? Is that ok? " Xiao Yao is going to swear. It''s really like Qin Qian''s saying that the first drop of blood is OK. Is it too casual?


    After that, a small space sprang up in his mind. In that space, there were many things piled up, but Xiao Yao himself became a villain.


    "Xiao Yao, you don''t have time, do you?" Qin Qianqian shook his hand in front of Xiao Yao. With such a cry, he quickly pulled Xiao Yao back.


    "You are such a troublemaker!" Xiao Yao looked at Qin Qianqian, his face speechless.


    "What''s the matter? Did you just get out of your body? " Qin Qian asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to her.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t worry. Now that you''ve succeeded, you''ll have a lot of opportunities to have a try." Zhuge said with a smile, "this is your chance."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and Zhuge said the same thing. Anyway, he had already found a way, and he was not in a hurry.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhuge, what''s the matter with you calling me here this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge Huotian coughed, suddenly waved his hand, and the long sword line came over.


    "Master."


    "Well, take Miss Qin around first." Zhuge said.


    "Well, you are going to support me!" Qin Qianqian''s face showed an unhappy look, but this is someone else''s territory. Although she wants to stay and listen to what Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian are going to say next, now that people have already spoken, she can''t continue to stay. She can only leave with a long sword line and full of depression.


    After Qin Qian left, Zhuge said, "Xiao Yao, what I''m going to tell you next is very important to you."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The pendant on you." Zhuge said.


    "My pendant?" Xiao Yao is stunned for a moment. The last time that Zijin sect disciple kidnapped Qin Rou, it was for his own pendant, but he doesn''t understand. What''s the function of the pendant?


    "Your pendant is a key, a key to open the door of a different world." Zhuge said, "at the beginning, your father opened a door with such a pendant, and then left with many practitioners. He has never come back."


    "..." the expression on Xiao Yao''s face became a little surprised.


    "Then, what gate is it?" Xiao Yao asked quickly.


    "Holy gate." Zhuge said, "if you want to find the holy gate, it''s not a simple thing. Anyway, I don''t know. If you want to get the answer to these things, I''m afraid you have to ask the hermit families of Dongtian sect. I can''t give you the answer. I know too little."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    Zhuge Huotian didn''t tell him much, but it was very important for him.


    At least, Xiao Yao knew what to do to find his father, which was a direction for him¡° So, you can''t lose this key in any case. In addition, don''t expose the pendant easily. Although I don''t know how the people in zijinmen know, they won''t tell others, so as not to attract more competitors. You just have to be careful to guard against them. " Zhuge said. Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, but said: "well, I don''t want to be careful to guard against the purple gate."¡° It depends on your nature. " Zhuge said with a smile, "when I really enter the aura realm, maybe I can take care of you."¡° Thank you very much Xiao Yao has no good airway.

 Chapter 508

    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand the holy gate and key that Zhuge Huotian said in a short time, but he also thought about it carefully. He was still far away from those things, at least he couldn''t touch them now, so even if he couldn''t understand it now, it didn''t seem to affect anything.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s mood is much better.


    As for the Zijin gate, whether they will retaliate or not, Xiao Yao is not sure. However, according to Zhuge Huotian, the Zijin gate is definitely not what he can fight against now. If the other party really comes to find his own trouble, Xiao Yao simply hands over his neck. It''s no use worrying about it.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face and said with a smile, "I can see that you are not nervous now."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do I have to be nervous about? It''s you. Now Xiuwei is going to take a step forward. Should you be the one who should be nervous?"


    Zhuge Huotian laughed and said, "it''s right for you to say that, but I still have confidence in myself."


    "Where does your confidence come from?" Xiao Yao adjusted his sitting posture, squinted at Zhuge''s burning sky and asked, "you are so old, are you still so confident in yourself?"


    "Having confidence has nothing to do with being old. Besides, don''t you think so? I''m so old. I''ve been staying at the peak of strength for so many years. In other words, I''ve been preparing all the time for so many years. Now it''s hard to have such an opportunity. Shouldn''t I have confidence? " Zhuge Huotian asked.


    After listening to Zhuge''s words, Xiao Yao thinks that what the other party said is quite reasonable. However, if he sat in the other party''s position, he would not have such confidence. After all, he can realize that Zhuge''s mood at this time has been preparing for so many years. He is preparing all the time. If he really fails, it will be a blow, It''s not generally acceptable.


    "Is that what you called me here to tell me today?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Another reason is that next, I''m going to shut up." Zhuge said.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously. To be honest, he didn''t think Zhuge''s closure was a bad thing for him. At least in that way, there would be fewer people to block him.


    "Of course, it has something to do with you. Apart from Pang Yier and your second grandfather, you are the strongest one in China. Now, the whereabouts of those two people are uncertain. First of all, Pang Yier. It''s not easy to find him. And your second grandfather, to be honest, he has too much flavor of the world, so he can''t take on the responsibility." Zhuge said.


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao sniffed, in a rather discontented tone.


    How to say, Jinglei is also his second grandfather. Now Zhuge Huotian speaks ill of his second grandfather in front of him. It''s really strange if Xiao Yao gives each other a good face.


    Zhuge Fantian knew what Xiao Yao was thinking, so he was not angry. He just waved to Xiao Yao to continue to listen. At least he had to finish what he said.


    "Although you''re not happy, it''s true. If you''re not happy, put it in your heart first. No matter your second grandfather or Pang Yier, they are not people who can take on great responsibilities. When I shut up, I have to take off my Zhongdan. It''s up to you." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao''s face was stunned: "what do you mean by that?"


    "After that, it''s time for you to live in the red wall. Do you understand when I say so?" Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of depression: "I don''t understand. It''s all your business. Why do you throw it to me directly? Besides, even if you really want to find someone, you can find your apprentice long sword!"


    "Long sword line has not been defeated by you?" Zhuge said with a smile.


    "Because he lost to me, I have to carry the pot?" Xiao Yao is going crazy. Isn''t that unreasonable?


    Zhuge burned his beard and glared: "I don''t know how many people can''t think of this good thing. How can it become a pot bearer when it comes to you?"


    To be honest, Zhuge Fen was naive and could not understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    If other people in the inner world get such news, they will be very happy and crazy immediately. However, when they get to Xiao Yao, they seem to become a kind of burden. He really doesn''t know whether there is something wrong with his world view or Xiao Yao''s world view.


    In fact, to be reasonable, Zhuge Fantian also hopes to leave this position to his great apprentice, but now the long sword line has been defeated by Xiao Yao, and it was so noisy at that time. If we really push the long sword line out, I''m afraid it will become a joke for everyone.


    What''s more, there is something wrong with the mentality of changjianxing. For him, the most important thing now is to let changjianxing quickly recover his mood. If there is no way to recover, changjianxing is basically the same in his life. As the master of changjianxing, this is not what Zhuge Fantian wants to see.


    Xiao Yao was really unhappy: "ZHUGE Huotian, it''s not kind of you to do so. To be honest, do you have my credit for this breakthrough?"¡° Of course, it''s undeniable, otherwise I wouldn''t tell you so much. " Zhuge said. Xiao Yao stamped his foot angrily: "since that''s the case, are you still so black to me?" Zhuge Fantian wants to kick Xiao Yao out¡° How did this turn into black you? Don''t you think it''s good for you? What''s more, you have promised the Zhou family that you will meet the Panasonic gale? " Zhuge said, "you see, even if I haven''t closed up, they all want to ask you for help now. Although you haven''t taken my position yet, you are already doing something I should do."¡° Why are you upset about that? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Not happy? " Zhuge burned the sky and said, "why am I not happy? It''s only good for me, but not bad. Every cultivator hopes to relax himself and spend more time on cultivation, don''t you? "¡° I think that in this world, there are many more important things than cultivation, such as family, friends and so on. " Xiao Yao said with a straight face Zhuge Fen is too naive to talk to Xiao Yao. This is really a self talk, the other side lift a bar! Is it interesting? He took a deep breath, tried to ease his mood, and then said, "in a word, it''s not a bad thing for you. You can think about it well. At this stage of your life, it''s not wrong to have a good relationship with the country." Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, but did not speak. He was carefully digesting what Zhuge said before. To be honest, he thinks what Zhuge Huotian said is quite reasonable. Anyway, he must be right to have a good relationship with his country. However, in a short time, Xiao Yao felt very busy. He said: "what you said is still unreliable. You don''t know that I''m not interested in these things at all. Besides, if you want me to squat in such a place like you, I think I''ll be crazy in three days."¡° That''s what I said Zhuge said with a smile, "if that''s what you''re worried about, I think you''ve been thinking too much for such a long time. Do you see who has restricted my freedom? Does anyone dare to restrict my freedom? " Xiao Yao asked, "well, I can go where I want to go."¡° What else? " Zhuge Huotian asked instead of answering. Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak again¡° Well, I''ve said all that. You can think about it for yourself. In a word, it''s not bad for you. " Zhuge said. Xiao Yao nodded. Seeing Zhuge burning heaven, he didn''t want to go on. Anyway, he had already said what he should have said. If he didn''t do Zhuge burning heaven well, the other party had no reason to pick on him. Anyway, he didn''t have any faith in himself now. At this point, Qin Qianqian has run back¡° Haven''t you talked yet? " Qin Qian asked. Xiao Yao took a look at Zhuge''s burning sky, stood up and said, "we can go."¡° Ah! So fast? I want to talk to the old man a little bit more! " Qin Qian turned her lips and seemed a little unhappy. Xiao Yao''s mouth was full of smoke¡° In China, it is estimated that only you can call the old man here. " Xiao Yao said¡° Don''t say that Zhuge Feitian sneered, "you look down on yourself too much - do you respect me very much?" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes as if he had made a big mistake¡° Well, well, if you have anything to say, write next time. Anyway, I''m leaving. " Xiao Yao said that before he had been here for long, Xiao Yao had already felt a lot of pressure. If he stayed any longer, he really didn''t know what explosive news Zhuge would bring him. Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t stay here any longer. What''s more, there is a long sword line staring at him all the time¡° All right Qin Qianqian turned her lips. She came with Xiao Yao. Now if Xiao Yao left, she had no reason to stay here. In desperation, she had to run back with Xiao Yao. Not enough, though¡° Mr. Zhuge, I''ll go first Xiao Yao said¡° Let''s go. " Zhuge Feitian waved his hand, "remember what I said to you."¡° It''s hard to forget. " Xiao Yaochang sighed and said truthfully.

 Chapter 509

    With Qin Qian, back to Qin''s house, Xiao Yao did not say a word and went upstairs.


    "Qianqian, what''s wrong with Xiao Yao? Doesn''t he look very well? " Qin Rou asked with a slight frown.


    "I don''t know!" Qin Qianqian a show hand, helpless say, "he and that old man talk of time all give me to prop up."


    Qin Rou sighed, white Qin Qian one eye, said: "you know this little girl is not reliable."


    Qin Qianqian spat out his tongue: "it''s not my fault. People don''t want me to hear it. I can still hang on."


    Qin Rou sighed. In fact, she said that before. She also understood what Qin Qianqian said. If Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian didn''t want Qin Qianqian to hear the conversation, they didn''t know how many ways they could do.


    Therefore, she can not find a reason to blame Qin Qian.


    "Well, it''s all his own business. We can''t help him." Qin Rou sighed.


    Qin Qianqian laughed and said, "little aunt, your son is not simple at all."


    "Who said he was simple? Like his father, he is not the one who can save people''s mind. " Qin roushen took a breath and said with a smile, "however, one thing they have in common is that we can''t get involved in what they do, so it makes me worry less."


    Qin Rou''s words, on the contrary, made Qin Qian a little depressed.


    "Auntie, since what they do is not something we can get involved in, then we have to be anxious. Why do we have to worry less when we come to you?" Qin Qian asked.


    Qin Rou looked at Qin Qianqian and explained, "because I know that even if they are really in trouble, I can''t help them. In this case, what else do I need to worry about?"


    Qin Qianqian nods and thinks that what her aunt said is quite reasonable. However, she thinks it is impossible to find another open-minded person like Qin rou. Normal people don''t expect to have Qin Rou''s ideological consciousness. If she encounters such things, she certainly can''t think like Qin rou.


    Xiao Yao, who is upstairs, is not idle at this time.


    Now he is full of curiosity about the storage ring in his hand. He went upstairs in a hurry, not because he was in a bad mood, not because he was worried.


    "If it''s really a storage ring, I''ve found a treasure." It was the first time for Xiao Yao to see it with his own eyes. Although he didn''t know what was in the storage ring, in his opinion, even if there was nothing in it, it was a treasure.


    Storage ring! It sounds tall, OK?


    In the past, Xiao Yao also heard from Jinglei that the reason for the existence of the storage ring was that there were some wonderful arrays on the ring, but Xiao Yao didn''t know much about the strange ways to escape. Even Jinglei only knew a little bit about it. Of course, it was impossible to give Xiao Yao a detailed explanation at the beginning.


    However, this will not dispel Xiao Yao''s excited mood at this time. After all, as long as the storage ring is in his hand, he is too lazy to think about other complicated problems.


    After dropping a drop of blood earlier, Xiao Yao felt as if he had a transmission tube in his mind, but he didn''t know what the real purpose of the transmission tube was. Now, he can have a good experiment.


    So, he began to luck the Yuan Li in the body, slowly into the transmission tube.


    The next second, his soul seemed to be pulled out of his body by something.


    "It''s a success!" Xiao Yao''s heart a joy, also once again into the previous ring space.


    As soon as he entered the space, Xiao Yao felt relaxed and happy. He didn''t know why he had such a strange feeling, and he couldn''t help it in the final analysis. However, he could really feel that there seemed to be a very pure aura in the ring space, which seemed to nourish his internal organs and even his soul.


    "Damn, it''s no wonder that all the secluded sects are so good. If they have such treasures, it''s strange that their cultivation speed can be slow!" Xiao Yao scolded in his heart.


    He really didn''t know how to describe those secluded sects.


    In the past, he thought that the hermit sects were all practitioners, but now it seems that he and the disciples of the hermit sects can''t be compared at all. It''s true that goods should be thrown and people should die.


    The eldest disciple of the Zijin sect has such treasures. I don''t know what good things there must be in those headmasters and elders. That is to say, Xiao Yao''s strength is not good now. If he has confidence in himself, according to his temper, he really wants to kill the Zijin sect now and rob the sect. Now he''s not good enough, Can only look forward to each other at this time not to find their own trouble.


    Otherwise, with the strength of zijinmen, it''s not impossible to kill yourself. In the ring space, Xiao Yao has an intuition. This aura is very helpful to him. All he did not resist anything, the brain also stopped thinking, just silent, feeling the aura. He was surprised to find that when he thought so in his mind, the little man who looked exactly like himself in the ring space actually did it cross legged, as if he was in a state of meditation¡° What is this? " Xiao Yao is really curious. But now there is a person around him who can explain to him, and the doubts in his heart are not found by Baidu on the Internet, so he can only be curious in his heart. He doesn''t worry, anyway, the rings are already in his hands, as long as you can be sure that this state is not bad for you, that''s enough. When he felt the aura, Xiao Yao''s body also lay quietly on the bed. After a long time, he let out a sigh of relief, and his face was sad. He always felt that he and the aura in the ring seemed to be slowly building up a certain opportunity. As long as he could seize the opportunity, his body and cultivation would change dramatically again. But that opportunity was like a firefly in the night. Whenever he reached out and wanted to seize it, the light would disappear. Even so, after a short rest, he also felt that his mental state was much better, and the strength in his body seemed to be abundant. I''m afraid that he would not be too far away from the breakthrough¡° It''s been such a long time, at least, more than ten hours, isn''t it? " Xiao Yao sighed and began to look at everything in the ring. The space of the ring is relatively large, which is also compared with a villain. In the ring space, Xiao Yao''s little man looks like a little ant. Moreover, in this space, there are a lot of things. There are more than ten bookshelves. It is estimated that you can open a library if you pull them out. Besides those bookshelves, there are also some cabinets with many good things on them. What makes Xiao Yao even more curious is that he can always feel that there seems to be a calling force in this space. The sound seems to have been inducing Xiao Yao to move in a certain direction, but when Xiao Yao wants to listen carefully, he can''t hear anything, which makes him feel depressed. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is also a calm person. Anyway, the rings are in his own hands. I''m afraid it won''t take too long for him to find out the secret. It all depends on fate. If fate doesn''t arrive, no matter how hard he spends, it''s useless¡° okay? There are also mental skills and martial arts about cultivation here? " Xiao Yao glanced at the bookshelf and was shocked. This is really a library, and the books here, apart from cultivating mental skills, are some martial arts explanations, which are very useful for Xiao Yao. The biggest difference between him and the practitioners of the secluded sects is that they have too many martial arts skills, but Xiao Yao knows too little. It''s estimated that the one who can hold it is the one who is angry¡° You have to have a good look. " Xiao Yao nodded and sat down cross legged, looking at the martial arts. Time did not know how long had passed, finally Xiao Yao suddenly woke up¡° I still have to go out. I''ll see it next time. Anyway, these things are mine now, and I won''t run away with wings. I don''t know how long it''s been outside? Two days? " When he thought of this, Xiao Yao had retreated along the transmission pipe. In reality, Xiao Yao also suddenly opened his eyes. A light flashed in his eyes. His whole spirit looked much better than before. He reached out and touched the mobile phone beside getting up, looked at it and sighed: "it was half past ten, now it''s eleven the next day - eh? incorrect! Is this still today? " Xiao Yao''s face looked as if he had seen a ghost. Let''s not say that now he spent many times meditating in the ring to absorb aura. Even if he only spent one hour, it''s not just 30 minutes, right? What''s more, he''s been watching martial arts for such a long time. It''s only 30 minutes outside? To be honest, according to Xiao Yao''s preliminary estimation, it has been 30 hours. Just thinking of this, he couldn''t help sweating¡° Is it because a minute outside is equal to an hour in the ring? " Just came up with such an idea, Xiao Yao is a burst of ecstasy, if it is really what he thought, then his practice in the ring, is not dozens of times outside?

 Chapter 510

    Xiao Yao felt that his thoughts were almost crazy.


    It seems to others that they dare not even think about it.


    If that''s true, the first disciple of zijinmen was really stupid. In such an environment, his cultivation is still so low. He has just entered the aura realm after so many years. No, to be exact, he just stepped into one leg. Is it shameful!


    Originally, Xiao Yao admired the eldest disciple and thought that the other party''s cultivation was high. Now, it seems that the ring is just a scum. Moreover, the ring originally belonged to the eldest disciple. Xiao Yao didn''t believe that the other party didn''t find the secret in the ring. Who would believe it?


    After leaving the ring space, Xiao Yao didn''t feel any hunger, so he just entered the ring space again and began to practice. Anyway, the time outside passed so slowly.


    After almost three days in the ring, Xiao Yao realized that his mental state might be unbearable if he continued to practice like this. After all, although it was only two hours outside, Xiao Yao had no rest for four days. If he went on like this, Xiao Yao would have to worry about whether he would be possessed.


    He must be careful.


    After leaving the ring space, the door was also knocked.


    "Are you pinching every time you come out?" Xiao Yao says that Qin Qianqian knocked on the door just after he closed the door last time. This time, although it''s not closed, it''s almost the same. If Qin Qianqian bothers him again, it''s likely to be another trouble.


    However, just when he wanted to stand up, he found a stabbing pain all over his body.


    "Granny, what is this? Is it because I have been out of body for a long time?" Xiao Yao scolded and felt the maladjustment of his body. It was just that the maladjustment existed for a short time, only about a minute, and the feeling had dissipated.


    And in this minute, Qin Qian outside has begun to smash the door.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing? If you don''t open the door again, I''ll hit the door


    "What kind of woman is this? Who is the eldest lady of the Qin family? She is just a bandit!" Xiao Yao scolded in his heart. He also stood up and went to the front of the door. He stretched out his hand and opened the door.


    "Hey, you''re open! Why, I fell asleep before? " Qin Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s sleeping. What can I do for you?"


    "Are you sure you''re asleep?" Qin Qianqian was stunned. She looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Why are you still full of blood in your eyes? You haven''t slept in a few days, have you


    Xiao Yao also realized how fake the explanation he had just given.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked. He didn''t have to explain clearly to Qin Qianqian. Moreover, no matter how he explained, he seemed so pale. He simply changed the topic and asked Qin Qianqian why he came here.


    "It''s nothing. I just saw that you didn''t look right before, so I came up to have a look. What''s the matter? Is there any psychological pressure?" Qin Qian asked, leaning on the wooden door and holding his shoulder.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    I got so much news from Zhuge Huotian. It''s bullshit to say that there is no psychological pressure.


    Before, he didn''t think there was anything strange about his pendant. Of course, except for the time when he was refining pills in the Wu family, he suddenly realized that there was a priceless treasure on his body. Although the key was of no use to him, the strong people in the whole world seemed to be staring at it, I don''t know how much trouble I will have. The Zijin gate alone is enough for me to have a headache for some time.


    What comforts Xiao Yao is that zijinmen doesn''t seem to dare to deal with Xiao Yao openly now. Otherwise, with their strength, it''s too easy to find Xiao Yao''s trouble. There''s no need to send only one disciple or send him to death. They seem to have no concern.


    As for the reason, Xiao Yao didn''t figure it out for a while. The former zijinmen disciple seemed to be sure of the pendant. Therefore, it''s impossible to say that zijinmen didn''t have much interest in the pendant.


    Xiao Yao can''t figure out the reason. Since it was a problem that he couldn''t figure out, he didn''t want to think about it. It was just a waste of brain cells.


    "Come down for dinner, my mother. They are all waiting for you." Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "no hostility to me?"


    "You said it yourself! You have no interest in the Qin family''s property. Why should I be hostile to you? What''s more, you''re right. Now I''m not suitable to take over the Qin family. I still need to grow up. You are much smarter than me. If you become the helmsman of the Qin family in the future, I can accept it. " Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether Qin Qianqian is telling the truth or lies. When he first saw Qin Qianqian, Xiao Yao felt that he seemed to be a careless girl and couldn''t hide any secrets at all. However, later, he realized that he was wrong. In fact, Qin Qianqian had a lot of dissatisfaction in her heart, but she just didn''t express it,


    In other words, this girl is also a girl with a mind and a city. It seems that Xiao Yao has nothing to do with her. Anyway, he didn''t expect to have to deal with each other. Although she is a cousin, let alone Qin Qian, even Qin Luan and Xiao Yao have no special feelings.


    Even if Qin Luan is his aunt, I haven''t seen her for so many years, and I haven''t been in touch for long. If I have to say how much I respect Qin Luan and cherish her, it must be bullshit.


    As for Qin Rou, it''s totally different. Qin Rou is Xiao Yao''s mother, and her blood is thicker than water. Such feelings can''t be explained simply.


    "Xiao Yao, I heard my aunt say that you may have to fight with the people of the island country after a while?" Qin Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Although Qin Rou didn''t mention this matter, she had so much contact with the Zhou family during this period, and Qin Rou didn''t seem to get the information she wanted. So Qin Rou now knows that Xiao Yao has nothing to be curious about. Besides, he didn''t think that he had to hide anything. After all, at that time, he couldn''t hide it.


    "Why don''t you take me with you then?" Qin Qian said.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Why?" Qin Qianqian Leng for a moment, probably did not expect Xiao Yao refused so decisively, the next second will break out, "I said how you are not so interesting? It''s not that I put forward any unreasonable request, let alone forcing you to kill and set fire. As your cousin, I just put forward such a small request, and you don''t agree. Is it too much? "


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "if you want me to help you kill and set fire, it''s not very difficult."


    Qin Qianqian: "it''s..."


    Xiao Yao continued: "as a girl, if you have nothing to do, you should do more research on needlework. Of course, it''s impossible for me to make such a request to you. I guess you don''t know how to read needlework when you are so old."


    Qin Qian really doesn''t know.


    Don''t mention her. Even her mother can''t mend clothes after so many years!


    Even Qin Luan can''t do it. I hope Qin qian can understand it. It''s impossible at all.


    "Oh, why didn''t I find that you still have some male chauvinism before?" Qin Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I never thought that a girl must marry her husband and teach her children. If I don''t take you, I don''t think you''re not qualified to go. I just think it''s easy to make trouble when you go. You''re a master who''s afraid that the world will not be in chaos. If I take you, I don''t know what''s going on, so you''d better stay at home."


    Qin Qian was so angry that he wanted to scratch Xiao Yao.


    The premise is that Xiao Yao can give her this opportunity.


    "Come on, eat quickly." Xiao Yao didn''t wait for Qin Qianqian to go on, so he hurried downstairs.


    As Qin Qian said, at this time, Qin Rou and Qin Luan are already waiting for Xiao Yao to eat.


    It''s already two o''clock in the afternoon. It''s already past lunch time. I don''t know how long they''ve been waiting.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Qin Rou quickly stood up.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t wait for me if you and your aunt want to have dinner. Sometimes I don''t know when I have time."


    Qin Rou gave a bitter smile and said, "what were you doing upstairs?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. As soon as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Qin rou.


    "Well, you may have been thinking about what kind of reasons to make up before you hesitated. Since that''s the case, it''s better not to say, let''s eat first." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao stares at Qin rou. It''s really his mother! What she thought in her heart, she can guess clearly, if she can''t read mind, no one dares to believe it.


    At dinner time, Qin Qianqian also began to complain to Qin Rou, saying that Xiao Yao had previously refused his business.


    After listening to Qin Qianqian''s words, Qin Luan nodded: "Xiao Yao is right. You are just afraid that the world will not be in chaos. If you are really taken, who knows what you will do."


    "You are still not my own mother!" Qin Qianqian is going to be crazy. Xiao Yao says that he doesn''t care. As a result, his mother even looks at him like this.


    Are you really as bad as they say?


    "You are afraid that the world will not be in chaos. If the world is peaceful, you will have no place to fight." Xiao Yao didn''t forget to mend the knife. Anyway, that''s what he thought in his heart, and that''s what he said.


    "Xiao Yao." Qin Qian suddenly smiles at Xiao Yao.


    "What for?" Xiao Yao suddenly has a kind of hairy feeling.


    "Have you ever slept well and suddenly found a mouse in your pants?" Qin Qian asked.

 Chapter 511

    Xiao Yao is so angry by Qin Qian that he almost wants to swear.


    It''s not that threatening, is it?


    Looking at the cold smile on Qin Qianqian''s face, Xiao Yao shivered. Although the other party hasn''t done it yet, now, his mind can imagine the picture of a mouse stuffed into his pants.


    Does that little brother have to become a mouse classmate''s molars?


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that Qin Qianqian was so vicious!


    "Hum, anyway, I''ll threaten you like this. You can say whether you take me or not." Qin Qian said.


    Looking at Qin Qianqian''s appearance, Xiao Yao also knew that if he didn''t agree to the other party today, he might not be able to stop. He simply said, "OK, I can agree to what you said, but you have to agree to me. When the time comes, you''ll listen to me and don''t make trouble."


    "OK, OK, I promise you. It''s not a big deal!" Qin Qianqian quickly nods and agrees. It seems that Xiao Yao will change his mind for fear that he will reply slowly.


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan didn''t reprimand Xiao Yao this time. It''s impossible for them to go there. If Qin Qianqian goes, they can rest assured. At least someone looks at Xiao Yao. If there''s something wrong with Xiao Yao, they can get the news in the shortest time and get ready immediately. So, That''s what they want to see.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t know that they were still thinking about these things. After they agreed to Qin Qianqian, their mobile phone rang.


    Take out a mobile phone to see a telephone number above, Xiao Yao slightly Leng Leng.


    "Xiao Yao, who''s calling?" Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was not right, Qin Rou asked in a voice.


    "Zhou Lei." Xiao Yao said, "it''s not the appointed time."


    When he spoke, he had already put the phone through.


    "Hello, Zhou Lei, what can I do for you now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    On the phone, I don''t know what Zhou Lei said. After he hung up, he stood up, looked at Qin Rou and Qin Luan and said, "aunt, mom, I''ll go out for a while."


    "Take me!" Qin Qian stood up quickly.


    "I''m out for business." Xiao Yao is depressed.


    "I know! If it wasn''t for something, you wouldn''t go out, oh! Take me with you! I promise I won''t make trouble, can''t I? Are you going to do something shady? Then you have to take me with you Qin Qian said.


    "Qianqian, don''t be mischievous. Take it with you at home." Qin Luan doesn''t have a wonderful way. "You are careless. You have to make trouble when you go out. Besides, you just had a conflict with Zhou Lei. Now you are going to go out with Xiao Yao to see Zhou Lei. What do you want others to think?"


    Qin Qianqian said with indifference: "people can think what they like. It has nothing to do with me! It''s boring if people care about other people''s thoughts all the time when they are alive? Anyway, I don''t want to stay at home and take care of other people''s ideas. I just want to know my own ideas. I live for myself, not for others. "


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at Qin Qianqian, which seemed strange.


    This kind of eyes, also let Qin Qian have a kind of hairy feeling.


    "What are you looking at me for, the first day you met me?" Qin Qian asked.


    "That''s not true. I just can''t believe it. It comes from your mouth." Xiao Yao said.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Qin Qian sniffed and said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "of course you didn''t say anything wrong. On the contrary, what you said is quite reasonable and philosophical. Why didn''t I find you such a smart girl before?"


    Qin Qian felt numb on her scalp.


    It''s strange to be praised by Xiao Yao!


    "I thought your dog couldn''t spit Ivory out of its mouth, and you were going to start laughing at me again!" Qin Qian said.


    "Shut up Qin Luan looked very angry. "You dare to say that again in the future. Do you believe I slap you in the face? That''s what you say about your brother? "


    "Sister, don''t be so angry. They are just joking with each other." Qin Rou seems calm. After all, Qin Qianqian grew up with her. All along, she regarded Qin Qianqian as her own daughter. Therefore, she really didn''t know why she was angry when she played such a joke between her daughter and son.


    Qin Luan looked at her sister and gave a bitter smile. Her eyes fell on Xiao Yao again. She said, "Xiao Yao, this crazy girl is like this. She doesn''t say anything through her brain. Don''t mind!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "my cousin is just joking with me. What''s so angry about that?"


    Qin Luan doesn''t speak any more. After all, Xiao Yao and Qin Rou don''t care much. If they say too much, it''s not appropriate. Why do they have to embarrass their daughter?


    "Xiao Yao, my good brother, will you take me out with you?" Qin Qianqian looks at Xiao Yao pitifully. Looking at her appearance, she seems to hold Xiao Yao''s thigh and shed tears at any time.


    Xiao Yao was really helpless, so he had to give a bitter smile and said, "yes, but cousin, you have to promise me that no matter what we do, you can''t be mischievous. You have to stay by my side. What I say is no mischievous. Do you understand?"


    "Good! I promise you Qin Qian quickly nodded and agreed.


    Xiao Yao looked at her half convinced, to be honest, Qin Qian promised so happy, he can''t believe it.


    However, since Qin Qianqian has already said that, Xiao Yao is not suspicious. He can only nod his head to show that he believes it, and then he takes Qin Qianqian out with him.


    Driving to the appointed place with Zhou Lei, Zhou Lei had been waiting for a long time.


    In Zhou Lei''s side, also follows Chang Yang and Qu Yang.


    The distance between Zhou Lei and Chang Yang is very close. They have a chance to stick together. It seems that after the last incident, the relationship between them has also made a breakthrough.


    "Xiao Yao, are you here?" Qu Yang laughs and goes to Xiao Yao. He reaches out and holds his arm. "Today I''m the host. Let''s have a good meal together."


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned. To be honest, he didn''t expect that Qu Yang was so familiar when he came.


    It seems that Qu Yang and I have only seen one side, right?


    He felt vaguely that the meal tonight might not be very delicious.


    "Miss Qin is here, too?" Zhou Lei''s eyes fell on Qin Qianqian behind Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, I can''t come? Is this your home? " Qin Qian rolled his eyes and said.


    "Ha ha! Miss Qin, you''re right. This is what brother Lei opened. What''s the matter? " Qu Yang said.


    Qin Qianqian suddenly said something. She felt that these people were too much. She united to fight her face, didn''t she? Is there anyone who bullies people like this?


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Is that funny? Are you my cousin or not? " Qin Qian said angrily.


    Xiao Yao stopped laughing and said, "I''m not your cousin. Can I be your cousin?"


    "You deliberately bully me, don''t you?" Qin Qian is really angry.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and ignored Qin Qian. He turned to look at Zhou Lei and said, "why do I think today''s meal is not so delicious?"


    Zhou Lei laughed, turned to Qu Yang and said, "you see, I said earlier that Xiao Yao is not such a fool. You can say what you should say. Don''t beat around the bush. It''s boring. He doesn''t like others like this."


    Qu Yang rubbed his nose and laughed, but the smile on his face was slightly embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean that either. That, Xiao Yao, let''s go in and talk about it." Qu Yang said.


    "Take Miss Qin and Chang Yang in first. I''ll have a word with Xiao Yao." Zhou Lei said.


    Qu Yang gave a wry smile: "brother Lei, don''t dismantle my platform!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m just saying what I should say. I won''t say a word more about what I shouldn''t say." Zhou Lei said.


    Qu Yang nodded, others say he doesn''t matter, but Zhou Lei''s words, he still wants to listen.


    After Qu Yang leaves with Qin Qianqian and Chang Yang, Zhou Lei comes to Xiao Yao.


    "As you can see, Qu Yang obviously has something to ask you." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But don''t get me wrong. I was also called by him. Whether you will agree to him or not depends on your mood. It won''t affect anything." Zhou Lei explained, "so, you don''t need to feel embarrassed, and you don''t need to look at my face. As long as you feel that you can''t help with that, you just say no."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that it is still a thorny matter?"


    "So it is." Zhou Lei said.


    "Who do you want me to fight with?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s like you can''t do anything but fight." Zhou Lei said happily.


    "To listen to your tone is to deny my guess." Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "do you want me to treat you?"


    Zhou Lei''s eyes changed a little, coughed and said, "how do you know? Do you really have the power of foretelling? "


    "If you say that, you look up to me too much. I''m not an immortal. The reason why you say that is because I seem to be able to be looked up to by people just because of these two advantages." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou leile said: "I''ve been so belittled! In fact, you still have a lot of shining points. "


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhou Lei with bright eyes: "in addition to these two, you can tell me another one."


    "..." Zhou Lei blushed and thought. Finally, he came up with something and said seriously, "are you handsome?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He put out his hand and patted Zhou Lei heavily on his shoulder: "you are not good at anything, but you have a good eye!"


    Zhou Lei

 Chapter 512

    Finally, Zhou Lei also expressed his attitude.


    "No matter what happens, you should refuse. In a word, it will not affect anything." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao also put aside his joking attitude and nodded: "don''t worry, I understand. If he really puts forward a request that makes me embarrassed, I will definitely refuse without thinking, and I don''t like to make trouble for myself."


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "that''s true. For this, I''m very relieved."


    "To be honest, how is your relationship with Qu Yang?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Lei thought about it and said, "not bad."


    Xiao Yao nodded to show that he understood.


    If Zhou Lei can say it''s good, it''s really good.


    "Well, let''s go first." "Don''t let them wait," Zhou said


    "Good."


    Xiao Yao follows Zhou Lei, walks into the hotel, gets on the elevator and goes directly to the top floor.


    "This restaurant is really your own?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course, is there a fake?" Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    "It seems that you have a lot of industries under your hand!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, actually, it''s not very profitable to do this now. Do you know what makes the most money?" Zhou Lei said.


    "Healthcare, energy, the Internet." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei nodded his head and said, "you''re right. These are the things that make the most money now, so I''m just making little trouble."


    Xiao Yao said, "then why don''t you think of a way to change it?"


    Zhou Lei looked at Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "do you think I don''t want to? But there are some things that I can''t do just as I want. My identity is here. I don''t know how many eyes are staring at me! I''m just making a little fuss. I''ve just turned a blind eye to it. If I really play big, I''m afraid I''ll have to take it off. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I can understand this, but I don''t think it''s in line with your ideal if you just make a fuss."


    With a bitter smile, Zhou Lei said, "what can I do? When I get something, I will definitely lose something. This truth has been understood since I was very young. There is no free lunch in the world. It is always like this. Since I am a member of the Zhou family and have so many halos on my head, I have to lose something. If I lose the halo on my head, I''m afraid I don''t even have the right to make such a fuss. "


    Xiao Yao gave Zhou Lei a thumbs up: "see through, good."


    "Ha ha! Do you think I want to see through it? " Zhou Lei rolled his eyes and said.


    Two people into the box, Qu Yang quickly handed over the menu.


    "Xiao Yao, whatever you like, it''s my treat today." Qu Yang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a look at the menu, then pushed it back and said, "it''s my first time here, too. I don''t know what''s delicious. Please watch it."


    As the saying goes, he has a soft tongue and a short hand. Now Xiao Yao is not very clear about what Qu Yang is going to do for him. Therefore, it''s better not to owe him any favor, or he will make trouble for himself. He knows this very well.


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "don''t, what do you want to eat? It''s OK to have a happy spot. If it''s not delicious, pour it out directly, and we''ll order something else."


    It''s really rich. Most people can''t say that.


    "As the saying goes, it''s hard to eat every grain in the dish. Don''t you understand that?" Qin Qianqian immediately expressed her dissatisfaction with Qu Yang''s words just now. Then she took the menu to her and said, "don''t push. Since you don''t order, I''ll order it."


    Now Xiao Yao wants to kick Qin Qianqian out directly. If he tells him before he comes here, it''s estimated that Qin Qianqian has almost forgotten. What a mess is it? What''s on this woman''s mind?


    I took the wrong medicine, didn''t I?


    For Xiao Yao''s eyes, Qin Qian subconsciously ignores them. She lowers her head and looks at the menu under her hand. It looks like an old landlord who collected rent in earlier years.


    "Well, this squid is good. It''s said that the abalone here tastes good, too! Here is my favorite bird''s nest? It''s for beauty. You must order it. "


    Qu Yang''s expression is very flat.


    Anyway, no matter what Qin Qianqian ordered, he would not be able to eat poor. Even if Qin Qianqian was happy and took down the whole hotel, Qu Yang''s face would not change. For these people, money has long been a treasure. If it''s really a problem that can be solved with money, it won''t be a problem in their eyes. In this way, if it''s said from other people''s mouth, it may seem a little forced, but it''s a true portrayal of Qu Yang''s life.


    At last, a big round table was filled by Qin Qian.


    "All right! Let''s go Qin Qianqian rolled up his sleeves and said that he was really like a big man.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently. He realized that the biggest mistake he had made today was to bring Qin Qianqian to him.


    He felt that his brain must be cramped, otherwise how could he believe Qin Qianqian''s evil?


    "Xiao Yao, help yourself. Don''t be polite with your brothers." Qu Yang began to make up with each other.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said with a smile, "brother Qu, if you really have any trouble and need my help, let''s talk now. If I can help you, I will certainly help you. But if I can''t help you, don''t blame me."


    Qu Yang''s face changed a little, obviously not very adapted to Xiao Yao''s straightforward way of speaking.


    After a silence, he put down his chopsticks and poured himself a glass of Baijiu and drank it in one gulp.


    "Xiao Yao, I know that you are a miracle doctor, and I also know that you must have guessed something. In fact, I really need your help this time. If you can''t help me, I don''t know who else I can turn to." Qu Yang said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao did not cut in immediately, but waited for the other party to continue.


    Qu Yang is not good at this time. After all, Xiao Yao has already talked about that before. If he still grinds at this time, he will be in debt.


    "My father is seriously ill, so I hope you can do it." Qu Yang said.


    "Your father?" Xiao Yao frowned a little and said, "what''s the disease?"


    Qu Yang gave a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Xiao Yao was depressed.


    "Yes, I really don''t know. I asked all the doctors in Kyoto, whether they are traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, or they are a little famous. I almost found them. But no matter who they are, they can''t see any clue when they see my father. If it wasn''t for my helplessness, I wouldn''t ask you for help." Qu Yang said, "I know that you are the apprentice of the miracle doctor Gao Feng, and you are also a miracle doctor, so the only person I can find is you." This also belongs to flattering Xiao Yao, which he can still hear.


    Xiao Yao did not immediately reply to Qu Yang.


    "Xiao Yao, if you can help, go and have a look! It''s just healing. It''s a piece of cake for you. " Qin Qianqian said as she put something in her mouth. She was so hungry that she was reincarnated.


    Xiao Yao glared at her and said, "you eat your food, don''t talk."


    "I''m your cousin, and you want me to listen to you!" Qin Qian rolled her eyes to show that she was not happy.


    "Of course you don''t have to listen to me, but next time you ask me to take you out, it won''t be possible." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Qianqian was shocked: "OK, OK, I don''t want to interrupt? You talk. I''ll keep eating. " It seems that Xiao Yao''s threat has played its due role.


    Xiao Yao snorted, turned to look at Qu Yang and said, "I understand what you said, but now I can''t make a conclusion. I still need to go and have a look."


    "Good!" Qu Yang is very happy. Xiao Yao agreed indirectly.


    "Xiao Yao, thank you!" Qu Yang continued, "no matter whether you can cure my father or not, I won''t give you less reward!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said calmly, "if I cure your father, you will ask for the medical expenses if you don''t give me. If I can''t do anything, I won''t charge a cent."


    Qu Yang nodded heavily.


    In fact, he also understood that what he had just said was meaningless. Will Xiao Yao still be short of money now?


    This meal, Xiao Yao eat quickly, almost, his fingers knocked on the table: "Qu Yang, if you have enough, let''s start now."


    "Good, good!" Qu Yang nodded quickly. He couldn''t eat at all. He was eager to take Xiao Yao away immediately. So now Xiao Yao''s words, of course, he didn''t want to agree directly.


    Qin Qian was discontented: "what are you doing in such a hurry! I''m just having an appetizer


    "Are you a pig?" Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "if you don''t eat well, stay here and continue to eat. Let''s go first. After you eat well, you can drive back by yourself. Isn''t that ok?"


    Qin Qianqian also quickly put down his chopsticks: "no, I want to go with you. I really like to see what it''s like for you to cure and save people."


    "What can it look like? Can I be transformed? " Xiao Yaodao.


    When he spoke, he also stood up and went out with Qu Yang. Zhou Lei and Chang Yang also went out with him.


    Qin Qianqian quickly put another piece of meat in her mouth and wiped her mouth with the paper towel on the table. Then she followed Xiao Yao out.


    "Xiao Yao, do you mind if Chang Yang and I follow?" Zhou Lei quickly walked up to Xiao Yao and said.


    "Of course not." Xiao Yao said, "if you are willing to go, can I stop you?"


    Qu Yang came over holding the car key: "come on, brother Xiao, take my car." After a while, the address changed.

 Chapter 513

    No one has touched on Qu Yang''s flattery. After all, he asked Xiao Yao for help. It''s understandable to be polite. It''s not a disadvantage.


    "No! He came in my car, and naturally he had to go in my car¡° Qin Qian said quickly.


    Qu Yang shrugged his shoulders to show that it doesn''t matter.


    "I''d better take Qu Yang''s car. It''s too tired to drive all the time." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    "I can drive!" Qin Qian said.


    "You drive?" Xiao Yao seriously thought about it, seriously told Qin Qian, "in fact, you drive, I don''t trust."


    "..." Qin Qian''s face was depressed.


    "Well, isn''t it just a matter of taking a bus? If you want so many opinions, go back now. " Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    "OK, you can go with whoever you like! Do you think I don''t exist? " Qin Qianqian complained, but he drove away.


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "brother Xiao has a way."


    "There''s a way to fart. It''s just a way to threaten." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "let''s go, too. She doesn''t know the way."


    "Yes, yes."


    Qu Yang is driving a low-key BMW 7 series. Although it''s also a luxury car with millions of people, it''s already very low-key for people like Qu Yang. People don''t drive Lamborghini or Bugatti, so they are very proud.


    "Brother Xiao, you are willing to help this time. Thank you very much." When driving, Qu Yang did not forget to thank Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a wry smile: "the more you thank now, the greater my psychological pressure will be. I''d better not say these words. After all, I haven''t seen your father yet. It''s hard to say whether I can help it or not."


    Qu Yang laughed and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, if you want to go, you''ll give me face. In Kyoto, I''m afraid there are not many people who can please move you."


    Xiao Yao said: "you give me too much face. In fact, in this world, many people are much better than me, but you don''t see it."


    Xiao Yao said this sentence, is his own truth, before he thought he saw a lot, but the more he saw, the less he saw.


    The higher you stand, the farther you look. That''s probably the truth.


    Qu Yang rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "you''re right, but now I know you, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not delve into this topic.


    Qu Yang''s home, living in a villa group, into the villa group, seven turn eight turn, and finally stopped outside a three story villa.


    After entering the villas, Xiao Yao noticed that there are about hundreds of cameras in the villas, and the security system is so powerful that it is almost limitless. However, for people like Qu Yang, it is not so important whether they live well or not. The most important thing is safety. If there is life danger all the time, even if they live in the manor, There''s no way to give them enough security.


    After getting out of the car and following Qu Yang, a group of people entered the villa.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou, Miss Chang, you are here too!" The servants of the Qu family are very familiar with Zhou Lei and Chang Yang. It seems that they are also frequent visitors of the Qu family.


    "Mother Wang, where''s my grandfather?" Qu Yang said.


    "On the third floor, tea." Wang Ma said softly.


    "Well, I''ll go and see my grandfather first." Speaking of this, Qu Yang turned his face, looked at Zhou Lei and Chang Yang, and said, "brother Lei, elder sister Chang Yang, are you going up with us, or will you wait for us first?" In fact, Qu Yang''s words have already made his meaning clear. It doesn''t need to be said too deeply. Zhou Lei and Chang Yang are not fools. Naturally, they can understand Qu Yang''s meaning.


    "You and Xiao Yao go up first. Let''s sit here and watch TV." Zhou Lei said.


    "I''ll follow you up!" Qin Qian said.


    "You stay here honestly!" Xiao Yao is almost crazy. According to the truth, Qin Qianqian is not the kind of person who lacks heart. How can he have to say these words without heart? No vision at all?


    Qin Qian put out his tongue and said, "can''t you take me up with you?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer Qin Qian''s question, just looked at her with a cold face.


    This expression, also let Qin Qian understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, had to sit on the sofa.


    "Mother Wang, treat them well." Qu Yang said.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I''m going to prepare some snacks and fruits." Wang Ma said with a smile.


    "Good." Qu Yang turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, let''s go."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and went to Qu''s house. The guests were at home. Although he was a little curious about why Qu Yang didn''t take him to see his father directly, but went to see his grandfather first, he believed that Qu Yang''s arrangement must have his own reason. There was no need to ask too much.


    Behind Qu Yang, two people went up to the third floor.


    Pushing open a wooden door, an old man in Tang costume was sitting in front of the Chaoyang window, holding a small tea cup, drinking tea, looking at the scenery outside the window, looking calm.


    "Grandfather." Qu Yang said softly.


    The old man turned his face and looked at Qu Yang. Then he looked at Xiao Yao beside Qu Yang and asked, "who is this?"


    "Mr. Gao Feng''s apprentice, Xiao Yao." Qu Yang said.


    "Oh?" The old man stood up abruptly, his figure was still big, unlike other old people who would shrink in height when they reached their age.


    Although his face has been engraved with indelible marks by the years, his eyes are still shining, like a flash projector, playing the majestic posture of his youth.


    "The apprentice of Gaofeng doctor? Xiao Yao? I''ve heard of this name. Ha ha, you''ve suffered a lot from Zhuge''s disciple burning heaven! " Grandfather Qu Yang said with a smile, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of appreciation.


    "I''m flattered. I''m just lucky." Xiao Yao arched his hand and said.


    "You are too modest. Sit down first." Grandfather Qu Yang said.


    Xiao Yao is not polite and sits in front of the old man.


    "Qu Yang, is this your invitation?" Qu asked, "can you have such a big face?"


    "Zhou Lei is in the middle." Qu Yang said.


    Mr. Qu half narrowed his eyes and nodded: "no wonder, Xiao Yao, it''s so nice of you to come. Let''s have a cup of tea first."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I dare not drink it."


    "Is there anything I dare not drink?" Mr. Qu asked with great interest.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "now the patient hasn''t seen it. I don''t know what the disease is. I don''t know if I''m sure. What''s more, there''s no shadow. So I dare not drink this cup of tea."


    "Ha ha! So it is! Well, don''t waste your time with me. Go quickly. " Master Qu waved his hand and said.


    With these words, he seemed to realize that it was wrong for him to do so. He simply stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Qu Yang explained: "in the past two days, our Qu family has been looking for a famous doctor, but my grandfather has ordered that as long as we find a doctor, we must let him have a look first to see if there is one who makes up for the number. However, you are the first one to accompany him personally."


    Xiao Yao laughs: "that I feel more honored."


    Master Qu waved his hand and said, "don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. In fact, I''m just afraid of disappointment."


    Xiao Yao Leng Lengshen, deep feeling: "understand."


    Because he was afraid of disappointment, he didn''t dare to follow him. That''s what master Qu thought.


    But now, he is willing to go with Xiao Yao. Obviously, he believes in Xiao Yao.


    This makes Xiao yaogan feel pressure again.


    To be honest, he still has no clue, so he doesn''t dare to take any tickets. He really doesn''t know why Mr. Qu believes in himself. Is it because there is a big mountain behind him, or because he has heard some of his stories?


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what the reason was, and he didn''t plan to make it clear. He just wasted time for no reason.


    Behind Qu Yang, Xiao Yao comes to the second floor.


    "My dad''s in there." Qu Yang''s face was not as relaxed as before.


    In fact, Xiao Yao has long seen that Qu Yang''s eyes have a touch of sadness, but the boy is too deep to be noticed by ordinary people.


    A person''s voice can be camouflaged, his appearance and figure can be, but only his eyes can''t. After all, eyes are the windows of his heart - as for some people with small eyes, they may just have a crack in the window.


    Gently push open the door, Xiao Yao just stepped in, immediately stopped.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter?" Master Qu noticed Xiao Yao''s abnormality and asked.


    "There''s a smell. It smells bad." Xiao Yao said.


    "My father''s body has been festering in recent days. It''s small, but it can''t be controlled." Qu Yang explained in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I don''t mean this. Forget it. I can''t make it clear for the moment. Let me have a look first."


    Xiao Yao went to the bed and looked at the middle-aged man lying on the bed.


    His face was pale, his lips were purple, and he was covered with a quilt. His hands were exposed outside, and there was a smell of putrefaction on his body.


    People still have life, but the body has begun to rot, which is really strange.


    Xiao Yao frowned all the time.


    "How about brother Shaw?" Qu Yang asked.


    "How long has it been? So what''s the rush? " Master Qu scolded Qu Yang.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, pulled over a bench, sat down and held out his hand to hold Qu Yang''s father''s pulse.


    "It seems that it should be poisoning, but I can''t feel the poison. Even if the poison is hidden in the bone, I can see it, but I can''t see anything. It''s really strange." Xiao Yao felt his chin and said. It''s the weirdest disease he''s ever seen. Qu Yang''s eyes have shown a trace of loss.

 Chapter 514

    Although Xiao Yao had given Qu Yang a preventive injection before he came here, telling him that he was not omnipotent, Qu Yang could not help but be disappointed by Xiao Yao''s frowning and what he said just now.


    Nothing else, mainly because Xiao Yao is his last hope.


    "When did Uncle Qu fall ill?" Xiao Yao turned to look at Qu Yang and asked.


    "The day before yesterday." Qu Yang said.


    "The day before yesterday?" Xiao Yao couldn''t believe it. Looking at Qu Yang''s father''s face, he looked like he had been ill for many years.


    But he knew that Qu Yang would never joke about it, so there was no doubt about it.


    "Did he eat anything before?" Xiao Yao asked, "such as some unsafe things."


    "I don''t know that either." Qu Yang shook his head and said, "my father fell ill in a hotel, so I don''t know what he ate."


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not continue to ask, but luck in the body of Yuan Li.


    He slowly injects Yuan Li into Qu Yang''s father''s body. He wants to use this method to temporarily stabilize Qu Yang''s father''s situation, but he is shocked to find that no matter how much Yuan Li He injects, those Yuan Li seem to be sinking into the sea without any response, and Qu Yang''s father''s face has not been eased.


    In short, Qu Yang''s father''s body is like a bottomless hole.


    "Yes? No Just when Xiao Yao plans to put yuan li away, his face suddenly changes.


    He could feel that there was still an energy in Qu Yang''s father''s body, just like an invisible hand. He grasped the Yuan Li in his body and began to pull.


    It seems that Yuan Li, who is in Qu Yang''s father''s body, is a delicious meal for that force.


    "Is it hard to be a glutton in the body of Qu Yang Laozi?" Xiao Yao is depressed and thinks that he speeds up the operation of Yuanli in his body and withdraws that Yuanli quickly, but he doesn''t dare to enter Yuanli again at will.


    "Xiao Yao, is this my father?" Qu Yang can''t help asking.


    Master Qu slapped him on Qu Yang''s head: "I said, boy, can you not be so anxious?"


    Xiao Yao stood up, looked at master Qu, said with a smile: "don''t be angry, now, I can''t see what happened to Uncle Qu''s body, but I have some guesses. As for whether it is what I guess, it needs further verification."


    "Well, look, what should we do?" Master Qu said, "if there''s anything we Qu family need to cooperate with and help, just open your mouth. I''m just a son. No matter how much I pay, as long as I can save his life, it''s worth it to me."


    The implication of master Qu''s words is to tell Xiao Yao that as long as you can cure my son, even if you want to sit on the ground, we Qu family will accept it.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and didn''t answer.


    He has no mind to think about these problems at all.


    Qu Yang''s father''s illness is really strange, and he believes that even if his grandfather came, there is no way. This is a disease that Gao Feng has never encountered.


    No matter what kind of problems Gao Feng encountered, he would talk with Xiao Yao carefully. However, Gao Feng never said such a situation, that is to say, he never encountered such a situation.


    Grandfather did not say, does not mean that Xiao Yao has no way to know.


    Once upon a time, he got a book from Grandma Xiaoyue, which was called "the mystery of medical philosophy".


    In that book, it seems that there are records of this kind of disease. As for whether it is what the book says, there are still some ways to verify. As the saying goes, to prescribe the right medicine to the case, and to prescribe the medicine indiscriminately before finding out the cause of the disease, is not to save people, but to kill people.


    Even now Qu Yang''s father is in critical condition, Xiao Yao has to spend some time to find out.


    "Well, Qu Yang, now help me find some black dog blood." Xiao Yao said.


    "Black dog blood?" The expression on Qu Yang''s face seemed to be solidified, and the whole person was a little confused. It seemed that his father was evil.


    "Come on, let''s go. What are you doing now?" Qu old son impatiently said, emotion this is also a temper hot Lord.


    "Good." Qu Yang nodded quickly and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Anyway, what Xiao Yao said was the last straw for them, and at least Xiao Yao had his own guess. Unlike those straw bags he had come before, let alone any guess, he couldn''t even fart after watching here for a long time.


    At least Xiao Yao''s guess gave them hope.


    Qu Yang''s work efficiency is very fast. In only half an hour, he came back with a bucket of black dog blood.


    "Are you sure it''s black dog blood?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously.


    "It''s 100 percent. I watched the bleeding with my own eyes." Qu Yang said.


    "Well, it''s a crime." Xiao Yao sighed, thinking that for one life, he would take another life. However, he felt that if he said the second half of the sentence, Qu Yang would have to face him. He would surely feel that in his eyes, his father''s life and the black dog''s life were the same. Xiao Yao didn''t back such a pot.


    "Get me one first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good!" Qu Yang nodded quickly and went to fetch a celadon bowl.


    Xiao Yao took the bowl, scooped half a bowl of black blood and put it aside.


    "Not now, brother Shaw?" Qu Yang couldn''t help asking.


    "Not for the time being." Xiao Yao took a look at Qu Yang and said, "wait for the dog''s blood to dry."


    "To be killed?" Qu Yang has no way to understand.


    "I said how you talk so much nonsense, Xiao Yao and you explain clearly, can you understand?" Master Qu said, "just wait for me? If you''re still impatient, go out now. "


    After being reprimanded by his grandfather, Qu Yang did not dare to speak here.


    Xiao Yao didn''t scoop a lot of black dog blood and did it fast. During this period, Xiao Yao checked Qu Yang''s father again.


    After waiting, Xiao Yao took out the dry blood clot and put it on Qu Yang''s father''s rotten wound, that is, his chest.


    When Xiao Yao saw the rotten wound, he felt sick. Even though he had seen a lot of disgusting things and killed a lot of people, he could see the rotten wound. He felt that his tolerance was not very strong, but he thought that if it wasn''t for the white bones, he might look better.


    In fact, Qu Yang''s face was as pale as paper. If it wasn''t for his father who was lying on the bed, he would be able to vomit for a while.


    "Eh!" Looking carefully, the old man suddenly exclaimed.


    In fact, there was no need for Mr. Qu to explain more at this time. The next scene was very clear. The dry blood clot on the wound was beginning to melt at the speed visible to the naked eye. However, there was a certain suction in Qu Yang''s father''s body repeatedly, which sucked all the black dog''s blood in. The original rotten wound rotted much slower, Even the corners are beginning to recover.


    "Brother Shaw, what''s this Qu Yang''s face full of amazement, repeatedly saw the most incredible scene in the world.


    "I guess I''m right." Xiao Yao laughed, and his face became more natural, as if his chest had become bamboo.


    Both Qu Yang and master Qu were relieved.


    Xiao Yao gave them a great hope! It seems that the apprentice of Gaofeng doctor is really not boastful. All doctors are helpless. Xiao Yao has already had a solution not long after he arrived here.


    "Xiao Yao, will my father be all right?" Qu Yang asked quickly. This time, master Qu didn''t scold him. After all, this is what master Qu is most concerned about.


    "Now it''s hard to say, I can only temporarily suppress the disease." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao''s words are like pouring cold water on Qu Yang and his father.


    "That is to say, there is nothing you can do?" Qu Yang asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s not true. It''s just that you need something to cure your father."


    "What is it?" Qu Yang immediately said, "no matter how much money, I''ll get it!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said, "in this world, not everything can be bought with money."


    Qu Yang nodded.


    "If I guess well, in fact, uncle Qu was bewitched by human race." Xiao Yao said.


    "Gu?" Qu Yang was surprised and said, "is it something that often appears in novels?"


    "It''s not a novel." Xiao Yao squinted at him and continued, "the Gu in Uncle Qu''s body, called Yang Gu, can absorb people''s Yang Qi, and black dog blood is Yang in nature. Therefore, Yang Gu also likes to suck. In the case of absorbing black dog blood, it will naturally stop sucking Yang Qi, so in the next few days, you need to find a lot of black dog blood and find someone to change shifts, Do what I did before. In addition, black dog blood must be used after it''s naturally dried, otherwise it won''t have the effect it should have. "


    Qu Yang nodded heavily and listened carefully to every word Xiao Yao said.


    "By the way, when releasing dog blood, each dog should put a small bowl. Don''t kill the dog, and it won''t destroy the dog''s health. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang scratched his head and asked curiously, "is there anything particular about this?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head, "it''s just a simple accumulation of virtue. I think with the financial resources of your Qu family, it should be very easy to achieve this."


    Qu Yang nodded with a smile: "brother Xiao, I understand what you said. Don''t worry, I won''t kill another dog."


    "Well, although you can''t see and touch jidede, it really exists. If you really kill too many black dogs for your father''s sake, the next treatment will be very troublesome." Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 515

    Jide is invisible and invisible. Just like gods, it has become less and less believable. Therefore, in this society, it seems that it is more and more indifferent to be a person and do things.


    However, Xiao Yao still attaches great importance to it. From small to large, Gao Feng will infuse such thoughts into him.


    Originally, Qu Yang would not care about this, but now that Xiao Yao has said so, Qu Yang has to listen to it. Otherwise, if Xiao Yao is upset and someone else just gives up, the Qu family will really want to cry.


    Although Xiao Yao has already explained Qu Yang''s father''s illness, it doesn''t mean that Qu Yang and his grandfather can understand it. Of course, it doesn''t matter whether Qu Yang and his grandfather can understand it or not. Anyway, they just need to know that Xiao Yao''s method has achieved the desired effect.


    "Brother Xiao, if you want a permanent cure, what should you do?" Qu Yang is still very concerned about this issue. Although Xiao Yao''s method has achieved initial results, he is also very clear that such a method is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. It is obviously not enough to make his father recover.


    What he wants to see is his father''s recovery is the same as before. After all, his father is still the pillar of the Qu family. If Qu Yang''s father falls down now, the Qu family''s business will surely plummet. Even if Qu Yang is able to take on the overall situation, I''m afraid that the Qu family will not be as good as before and withdraw from the stage of history.


    What''s more, this is also his own father! He didn''t want his father to die because of his love and reason.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said with a bitter smile, "Qu Yang, I know you are worried about this now, but to tell you the truth, I have nothing to do now."


    Xiao Yao''s words made the expression on Qu Yang''s face solidify instantly.


    "Brother Xiao, can''t you help it?" Qu Yang''s mouth twitched, his eyes full of sadness.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s not that there''s no way to do it completely. It''s just my way. If I want to do it, it''s difficult and I need some specific things."


    "What is it?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Qu Yang suddenly came to the spirit and quickly said, "brother Xiao, you can tell me what you need. Our Qu family is not short of money."


    This guy still thinks that there is nothing in the world that money can''t buy.


    He also realized that it seemed that he was not very good to say so, and quickly began to correct it: "of course, I know a lot of friends, and my father''s old friends are willing to help. If I can, I can find them at that time. I think those uncles should also be willing to help."


    Xiao Yao nodded and continued: "Qu Yang, the things I said can''t be bought with money, nor can you find them by the number of people you know."


    "Brother Xiao, tell me what it is first!" Qu Yang was so anxious that he almost had to scratch his ears.


    "What are you in such a hurry for? Even if you don''t ask Xiao Yao, won''t you He also looks at Xiao Yao with an expectant look. In fact, he has something to say. It sounds like he is criticizing Qu Yang. In fact, he is telling Xiao Yao, brother, can you stop playing tricks?


    Xiao Yao heard it, coughed and said: "I have already said that Yang Gu is in my uncle''s body. Since there are Yang Gu, there will be Yin Gu. Yang Gu and Yin Gu are complementary. If you want to solve Yang Gu, you have to find Yin Gu first."


    Then he picked his eyebrows, looked at Qu Yang and asked, "do you think it can be bought with money?"


    "..." Qu Yang was speechless.


    Don''t say that he bought it with money, which he had never heard of before!


    Since I haven''t heard of it, I still talk about buying it with money. It''s not bullshit. What is it?


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a depressed face.


    Xiao Yao said: "in fact, if you want to find Yin Gu, the last possible place is Miao."


    As soon as Qu Yang patted his head, he quickly said, "yes, I know that. In novels and on TV, it''s said that Gu and Du came from Miao."


    Xiao Yao nodded and continued: "Gu is also a kind of witchcraft, which is famous in Western Hunan. Therefore, if we want to find Yin Gu, we have to go there."


    When Qu Yang heard that Xiao Yao said "we", not "you", he immediately got excited and said, "Xiao Ge, do you mean you want to go with me?"


    "I''m not going. Can you recognize it when you find it?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qu Yang smiles awkwardly, which is exactly what happened.


    "Brother Xiao, thank you so much!" Qu Yang quickly said, "your great kindness to our Qu family is unforgettable to Qu Yang."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said: "don''t say such words now. After all, I haven''t succeeded. When your father recovers, I won''t have any psychological pressure at that time. You can''t help me except to cause certain psychological pressure."


    Qu Yang nodded quickly. Since Xiao Yao was so rich, he would listen like this¡° Now black dog blood can temporarily stabilize your father''s illness, so we still have enough time in theory, but I also know that you certainly hope your father will get better as soon as possible, and I''m also worried about whether there will be any changes, so as to avoid long dreams, so we will start as soon as possible. " Xiao Yao said. He said that for Qu Yang''s consideration. Qu Yang certainly won''t have any opinions. He would like to start with Xiao Yao now¡° But now I have one more thing to deal with. " Xiao Yao said apologetically, "this is what I promised the Zhou family before, so it will take a little time." Qu Yang had some doubts: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Obviously, he doesn''t know anything about what the Zhou family entrusted Xiao Yao. This is normal. It''s very important. Not all the people in the Zhou family know about it, let alone Qu Yang, who is an outsider. Although Zhou Lei''s character is very good, in fact, Zhou Lei is also a smart man. He pays attention to stability in everything he does, Naturally, he won''t tell Qu Yang about such things. Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t answer immediately, Qu Yang understood something in his heart. He nodded and said, "brother Xiao, it''s OK. You said it before. We''re not in a hurry now. Now that you have promised the Zhou family, it''s natural to do it. Otherwise brother Lei will be unhappy, ha ha!" Although the tone of his voice is very relaxed, but look at his manner, I don''t know that his mood is not as calm as the expression on his face. However, this is not easy to change, so Xiao Yao is not much comfort. After a few words with master Qu, Xiao Yao followed Qu Yang downstairs. As soon as he came down the stairs, Qin Qianqian came running¡° Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, what''s the matter? "¡° It''s stable for the time being. " Xiao Yao said¡° oh dear! It''s a pity. I want to go up and have a look! " Qin Qian was a little reluctant. The corner of Qu Yang''s mouth on the side of the room gives out a fierce puff. In his heart, he doesn''t like Qin Qianqian any more. He thinks this woman is too annoying. How can she make it seem that she is coming to see the excitement? Don''t you know how to take care of your emotions? To be honest, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s face, now Qu Yang wants to drive the other party out directly. What a bully! Xiao Yao also noticed the change of Qu Yang''s mood, coughed quickly and glared at Qin Qianqian: "be honest with me!" Qin Qianqian didn''t have a good way: "look at you. You don''t look like a cousin. You scold me all the time. I don''t know whether you are older than me or I am older than you. I don''t want to save any face. Do you know that you can''t find a girlfriend?"¡° Xiao Yao is not short of girlfriends. " Zhou Lei said with a smile. He looked at Qu Yang and asked, "is uncle Qu OK?"¡° It''s just that it''s stable for the time being. We need to find another way. " With a bitter smile, Qu Yang said, "brother Xiao said that he plans to take me to miaojiang."¡° Go to Miao Zhou Lei was obviously surprised, "what are you going to do there?"¡° Looking for Yin Gu, brother Xiao said, "my father has been poisoned this time." Qu Yang said. Although the poison seems mysterious, since Xiao Yao has already said so, it must be right, so Zhou Lei will not doubt anything. He just nods, reaches out his hand and pats Qu Yang on the shoulder, comforting: "don''t worry, since Xiao Yao is willing to do it, uncle Qu will be ok." Qu Yang also knew that Zhou Lei''s words were just a consolation, so he nodded and said nothing more¡° what? Are you going to miaojiang? Is it really poisonous? Is it really the one on TV? " Qin Qianqian is very excited. If Xiao Yao told her to be honest before, she might have been thrown out of her mind completely. Her surprise scared Xiao Yao¡° What are you so excited about? What does it have to do with you? " Xiao Yao has no good airway¡° No Qin Qian immediately worried, quickly said, "you take me! Can''t I promise not to make trouble? You have to believe me when I say that? " To be honest, Qin Qian said that, and Xiao Yao didn''t believe it at all. This woman, apart from causing trouble, really don''t know what other advantages she has. If it wasn''t for Qin Qianqian''s being his cousin, now he wants to kick Qin Qianqian out. Now the atmosphere of the Qu family is so dull, but she acts as if it''s Chinese New Year. What does that mean? Do you also want the Qu family to stand on the opposite side of the Qin family¡° Shut up and get out Xiao Yao said angrily¡° You... You dare to kill me Qin Qian was also angry¡° I''m fierce, but are you still less fierce? " Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said.

 Chapter 516

    Qin Qianqian is not happy because she thinks Xiao Yao has killed her.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao is not very receptive to such a reason. It seems that this is his first time to kill her.


    "You need to get used to my attitude." Xiao Yao looked at Qin Qian and said very seriously.


    "What if I don''t want to get used to it? Why! I''m your cousin. You''re my cousin. Even if you''re used to it, you''re used to it. I''ll kill you! " Qin Qian said angrily.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Qian and suddenly keeps silent.


    Qin Qianqian wanted to continue to speak, but Xiao Yao looked at her with such cold eyes. All of a sudden, what she intended to say was blocked in her throat. She opened her mouth and thought for a long time, but it seemed that she could not speak.


    "Qin Qian, don''t you think you are naive?" Xiao Yao asked, "sometimes I''m really curious. Are you born stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? If you are born stupid, you really can''t be saved. If you are pretending to be stupid, I think you can be punished. "


    Qin Qianqian was stunned.


    Xiao Yao didn''t react at once. Although Xiao Yao didn''t treat her very well before, there was still a sense of joking in it. But now, Xiao Yao''s face is serious, and he doesn''t have the appearance of joking. It seems that in his eyes, he is really worthless.


    Such contrast, let her have no way to accept.


    After Xiao Yao finished speaking, she didn''t come back immediately. She still looked at Xiao Yao.


    Qu Yang seems embarrassed on the side. He probably knows the reason why Xiao Yao is angry. Although he was dissatisfied with Qin Qianqian''s attitude before, he didn''t say that he was too angry. In addition to Xiao Yao''s reprimand to Qin Qianqian, he can''t be angry.


    "Well, brother Xiao, it''s OK. Miss Qin has always been so careless. We are used to it." Qu Yang said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, nodded and said with a smile, "maybe, but I never thought that being careless would be a reason why a person doesn''t have a long brain - brother Qu, I won''t do much to disturb you today. You also need to take good care of your father, and I hope you will keep the black dog blood in mind."


    "I understand." Qu Yang nodded quickly and said, "brother Xiao, I will do what you tell me, and I won''t do what I shouldn''t do."


    Xiao Yao nodded. Qu Yang is not bad, and his speech should be reliable. Besides, it''s not too difficult for the Qu family to find more black dogs. He doesn''t have to go against his will to save money and time. He thinks Qu Yang is not that kind of unwise person, so after getting a positive reply from Qu Yang, He also seemed more relieved.


    After saying goodbye to Qu Yang, Zhou Lei also discussed with Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, the island people''s affairs are imminent. I''ll drive directly to pick you up at that time." Zhou Lei said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it." Xiao Yao said, "when this matter is solved, I will start."


    "Accompany Qu Yang to Miao?" Zhou Lei asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded, said: "this matter, now is also imminent."


    "Yes, I''ll go with you then! Maybe it can help! After all, many people have great power. " Speaking of this, Zhou Lei suddenly thought of something and asked, "by the way, Xiao Yao, if we go, we won''t cause you any trouble or burden, will we?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if you are willing to bring more people, I naturally have no opinion, but if you are the only two to follow, it''s really cumbersome."


    "Ha ha! You''re really rude, but you''re right. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best! " Zhou Lei patted his chest and said.


    After all, the relationship between Xiao Yao and Qu Yang is far better than that between Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. Since Xiao Yao is willing to help sampling, Zhou Lei has no reason to shirk. In fact, whether Zhou Lei and Chang Yang can help is another matter. The most important thing is whether they go or not.


    Xiao Yao also knows what Zhou Lei thinks. It doesn''t matter whether he takes them or not. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be the villain, so he should just push the boat along the river.


    "Why can they all go, but I can''t?" Qin Qianqian is obviously very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s way of dealing with it.


    "Because you''re not them." Xiao Yao looks at Qin Qianqian with a flat tone.


    "Look at you. Why! Why do you look down on me so much! I''m worse than them? " Qin Qianqian is completely angry, "where did I offend you?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said, "the biggest difference between you and them is that if I refuse to take them, they will not behave like you."


    "..." Qin Qianqian was a little stunned, but when she thought about it carefully, she had to admit that what Xiao Yao said was true. If Xiao Yao directly rejected Zhou Lei and Chang Yang, they would not be so angry as themselves regardless of their image.


    But, can you blame yourself? Not all of them are forced by Xiao Yao. In fact, they are cute girls, OK? Thinking of these, she gets more and more angry. Look at Xiao Yao, she is really not human. She forces her cute sister to be a girl and a unreasonable shrew. As a result, she has to make a scene of making trouble without reason. How can there be such a disgusting person¡° I must tell my aunt what happened today when I go back! " Qin Qianqian said angrily in the car. Xiao Yao looked at her and said, "are you serious?" On hearing this, Qin Qianqian immediately beamed: "how are you now afraid? Of course, if you are afraid, you''d better tell me quickly. After all, I''m not so determined. How can I say that you are also my cousin? How can I bear to see you scolded? So, I will keep a secret for you, but I also have my request. First of all, if you want to go to miaojiang this time, you must take me with you. Secondly, you are not allowed to be fierce to me. You have to respect me very much and obey my orders. What do you think? " Xiao Yao drives the car and doesn''t pay attention to Qin Qian¡° Hello! You are wood! I''ll talk to you again! " Qin Qian is not happy again¡° I''m absolutely wrong. You may have misunderstood me. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let you tell my mother. If you want to say it, just say it. You''d better talk to my aunt. " Xiao Yao said, "anyway, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. Even if I really do something wrong, they will firmly stand on my side. I think you may not know my mother very well. No matter what I do, she will understand me first, not criticize me. So, even if my mother really knows, even if you add oil and vinegar, She could understand me, too. "..." Qin Qian suddenly felt powerless. It''s like the fist you''ve been accumulating for a long time just smashed on the cotton. That''s how she feels¡° I''ll be happy for nothing. " Qin Qian lowers his head and picks his fingers. Xiao Yao still didn''t answer her. Driving back home, before sitting down, Qin Rou and Qin Luan went downstairs together¡° Mom, auntie, are you all at home? " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° It''s dark. What shall we do when we''re not at home? " Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile. Xiao Yao embarrassed smile: "this is also."¡° Tell me, what did you do before? " Qin Rou asked¡° Eat. " Xiao Yao said¡° Besides eating? " Qin Rou asks, what she wants to know is obviously not this¡° Auntie, I''ll tell you! " Qin Qian stood up. Xiao Yao looked at Qin Qianqian and said, "do you really think my mother and aunt don''t know? If they don''t know, they won''t ask us that. " Qin Qianqian stupefied for a moment, also did not understand what Xiao Yao said. Qin Luan sighed and said to Qin Rou, "you see, I told you before that Qin Qianqian''s brain is not enough. If Xiao Yao and Qin Qianqian are enemies, it is estimated that Qin Qianqian can be sold by Xiao Yao and help count the money." Qin Rou smiles: "he is just a little smart."¡° Smart once, maybe a little smart, but obviously he has been more than once, all the time, so this is called great wisdom. " Qin Luan sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "some people who have lived a hundred years don''t know that they have Xiao Yao''s brain and vision." Xiao Yao scratched his scalp: "aunt, if you have to praise me like this, I will be embarrassed."¡° Cut, you will be embarrassed? Who doesn''t know you have the thickest skin. " Xiao Yao''s words made Qin Qianqian sniff¡° Mom, auntie, how do you know? " Xiao Yao asked, "even if you have your own intelligence network, you can''t get information so soon, can you? Did the Qu family call you? "¡° Why do you say that? " Qin Rou was a little stunned and asked, "can''t we have heard it ourselves, or someone else told us? Why must they be from the Qu family? " Qin Luan also looks at Xiao Yao. She is also curious¡° Qu Yang''s father is seriously ill and can''t get out of bed. He is always in a coma. If this news is spread, it will do harm to the Qu family. They will only spread the news unless they have a bad brain. So I''m afraid you don''t know about Qu Yang''s father''s illness before he goes back again. " Xiao Yao said, "thinking about it, I''m afraid only the people of the Qu family tell you, you will get the news." Qin Luan took a deep breath and Qin Rou nodded¡° You see, I said Xiao Yao, is this great wisdom? " Qin Luan said with a smile. Qin Qianqian also looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes: "Xiao Yao, you have to think so many things every day, aren''t you tired?"

 Chapter 517

    Qin Qianqian really doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s brain is full of. He thinks about so many complicated things all day long. How many brain cells will die this day! Anyway, Qin Qian found it difficult to understand.


    After Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Luan and Qin Rou also smile.


    This means that there is nothing wrong with what Xiao Yao said earlier.


    "It''s Mr. Qu who called. First of all, thank you." Qin Rou said, "secondly, I praise that I can give birth to such a good son. In fact, they are also a way to show their sincerity. The mini is now known by the Qin family. That is to say, the Qu family is willing to stand with the Qin family. It''s really a good thing for the Qin family. With the Qu family''s participation and standing in line, It will be a great help for the Qin family to move forward. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s not a bad thing."


    "It''s certainly not a bad thing." Qin Luan took over the conversation and said, "Xiao Yao, you have made a great contribution to our Qin family."


    "..." Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I can''t say that, because before that, I didn''t think about these things at all. In fact, it''s just the face of the Qu family. It has nothing to do with me. If you have to praise me like this, I will be proud."


    "You are the most proud young man." Qin Luan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "aunt, if you spread this sentence, I don''t know how many young people in Kyoto will regard me as a deadly enemy, this is not a good thing."


    "Ha ha, as a young man, how can you be afraid of challenges?" Qin Luan looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly.


    He is not the kind of person who is afraid of challenges. Anyway, he has many enemies now. It doesn''t matter if he has one more or one less. He just doesn''t want to cause himself too much trouble.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks that his time is still very precious. It''s meaningless to waste it for no reason.


    "Besides, Qin Qianqian, it''s time for us to talk about you." Qin Luan''s eyes suddenly fell on Qin Qian again.


    Qin Qian curled his lips: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Why do people still say they are sorry for causing the conflict between you and Xiao Yao?" Qin Luan snorted coldly, lowered her face and said, "should you explain? Since it''s you and Xiao Yao who are in conflict, I don''t think it''s Xiao Yao''s fault. "


    "Why?" Qin Qian immediately became angry, "why don''t you understand it? You said it was my fault. Why? I am your own daughter


    "You know you''re my own daughter? It''s because you are my own daughter that I understand you. I also know that Xiao Yao will never be free to trouble you. To be honest, you are not the same kind of person as him. You are just a child when compared with him. Have you ever seen an adult who has nothing to do with a little kid? " Qin Luan looked at her daughter and said seriously.


    Qin Qianqian: "it''s..."


    She felt that she had been greatly insulted.


    But in the face of her mother, even if she had a problem in her heart, she didn''t dare to show it. She could only feel depressed and pick her fingers.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to keep silent. Tell me what''s going on today?" Qin Luan doesn''t seem to plan to let Qin Qian off so easily, and continues to ask.


    Qin Qian shut up.


    Anyway, she knows better than anyone. If she really tells the truth, she will be scolded again. So, it''s better to be honest and keep silent. After all, silence is golden!


    "You don''t say?" Qin Luan snorted coldly and said, "do you think that if you don''t say anything, this matter can pass easily?"


    With these words, she turned and looked at Xiao Yao: "if she doesn''t say it''s OK, Xiao Yao, come on."


    Xiao Yao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Qin Luan would suddenly ask himself. He glanced at Qin Qianqian and found that the girl was still looking at herself with a kind of pitiful eyes. He couldn''t say anything.


    "Cough, auntie, this is actually a misunderstanding." Xiao Yao said, "it''s not as complicated as you think. It''s not a big deal. What''s the contradiction between Qianqian sister and me? It''s all a fuss of the Qu family. Really, I can''t understand the fight between my sister and brother, and I don''t know how old man Qu lived for so many years."


    Qin Luan took a deep look at Xiao Yao, gave a bitter smile, and said nothing more.


    "Come on, since you two don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. Just, Xiao Yao, don''t give in to her too much. I know this girl''s character better than you, so I have to scold her when it''s time to scold her. Although you are her brother in terms of age, you should do what a brother should do." Qin Luan said.


    "Why! I''m older than him, I''m a sister, and he has to do what his brother should do? " Qin Qian immediately expressed his strong dissatisfaction.


    "If you were as steady and smart as Xiao Yao, I wouldn''t say that." Qin Luan sighed and said.


    She felt that Qin Qian really did not let himself worry at all. What''s more, she envies Qin Rou very much. Why didn''t she have a child like Xiao Yao? Is it really because of genes? Xiao Yao has a shadow of his father... Thinking of this, she can only sigh. After all, genetic problems can''t be changed by any other factors¡° Well, elder sister, don''t say that. If you say that, Qianqian will still be unhappy. " Qin Rou smiles and changes the topic. Looking at Xiao Yao, she asks, "by the way, I''ve heard that you''re going to take Qu Yang of Qu''s family out for a while?"¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, "if you want to cure his father''s disease, you have to go out, but you don''t know the final result." Speaking of this, he thought of something. Looking at Qin Luan, he asked, "aunt, can I ask you a question?" Qin Luan was stunned and asked, "what''s the problem?"¡° If I cured Qu Yang''s father, would it help the Qin family? " Xiao Yao asked. He is a joker, but now all he can see from his face is seriousness. Qin Luan didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would suddenly ask this question, so she didn''t know how to answer for a while¡° Auntie, you can do as you like. There''s no hesitation. " Xiao Yao continued. Qin Luan gave a wry smile and said, "in the interests of the family, if you really cure Qu Yang''s father, it will certainly be good for our Qin family, because your grandfather Qin Daozhou has left now. Although he has been abdicated for a long time, he has been affected to a certain extent. If you can have a good relationship with Qu Yang''s family at this time, it will be good for our Qin family, There will be great benefits. Moreover, the Qu family is also a big family in Kyoto. As long as we have a good relationship between the two families, I think we can certainly create greater benefits. The Qu family and the Qin family are in two different circles. Can you understand what I say? " Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s not so important whether I understand it or not. If you tell me that, I will understand in my heart. In this case, I have more reasons to cure Qu Yang''s father."¡° Xiao Yao, you don''t need to worry about the interests of the family. " Qin Rou said with a frown. Qin Luan opened her mouth, obviously she wanted to say that, but after hesitation, she didn''t say it. Considering many factors, she felt that it would be against her will to let her say that she didn''t need Xiao Yao''s hand. She is not the kind of person who likes to say things against her will. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Mom, actually I''m not in any danger. The worst result is that I can''t cure Quyang''s father."¡° Really? " Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao with a suspicious look. Obviously, she didn''t believe her son very much¡° Look at what you say, can I cheat my own mother? " Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly. Qin Rou sighed and said, "I hope the truth is what you said."¡° It''s not what I said. What else can it be like? Well, mom, I''ve had dinner. I''ve been busy all day today. I want to have a good rest. " Xiao Yao said. He is afraid that if he says too much, there will be something wrong. After all, his mother is not an ordinary person. It''s not too much to describe her with eyes¡° Well, then you can rest early. " Qin Rou nodded and said with a smile, "remember to cover the quilt at night. It''s cold."¡° Well, auntie, sister Qianqian, then I''ll go upstairs! " Xiao Yao said¡° Do you want to ask us for instructions when you go upstairs? " Qin Qian rolled his eyes. Xiao Yao didn''t care about anything with her, so he went upstairs and entered the room. After the bath, he lay in a clean bed and looked at the ceiling. After that, he began to enter the ring space. He cherishes the time he has now. As long as he is free, he must practice. Before, he didn''t feel too much pressure, but recently, he felt more and more pressure, what he wanted to do seemed more and more complex. First of all, it''s about his father. If you want to find his father, you have to find a messy door to enter another world. Second, it''s Zijin gate. He must always be on guard against the other party''s revenge. Although Zhuge Huotian said that the other party would not act rashly, it doesn''t mean that he is safe. He must eliminate any potential threat, And I won''t take any chances. It''s better to put his own life in his own hands. If he just takes a chance, he thinks that zijinmen people won''t come to trouble him for the time being. When they do, Xiao Yao can''t do anything but stretch his neck.

 Chapter 518

    After a few days'' rest in the Qin family, Xiao Yao is almost completely immersed in the ring. However, he gradually finds that his cultivation seems to have fallen into a bottleneck. Simply relying on the time difference and efforts in the ring, he seems to have no way to make up for it.


    He needs an opportunity, an opportunity to break through.


    After waiting for a few days, Zhou Lei also called.


    Downstairs, Zhou Lei''s car has been parked downstairs.


    "Brother Xiao, how are you today?" Zhou Lei opened the door of Huiteng and got out of the car. He said with a smile.


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao said, "the day has come?"


    "Here we are." Zhou Lei nodded and said, "today you are the protagonist."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "you''d better not say that. If you say that, I''ll feel a lot of pressure."


    "Ha ha! If there is pressure, there will be motivation! " Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said, "if you say that, I can relax? What''s more, I''d rather not have this kind of motivation. If the other party is really just an ordinary person, maybe I can solve it easily, but it''s a master! The real master is not the one I can be careful about. "


    "But you can''t belittle yourself. How can you say that you also defeated the man of long sword." Zhou Lei said, "I believe that as long as you make a move, even if you cross the river with a knife, you will be defeated later."


    Zhou Lei''s words left Xiao Yao speechless.


    Previously, he still said that Zhou Lei was putting pressure on himself. Now he feels that his burden is bigger.


    "Well, now we won''t talk about this, lest you say I''m giving you more pressure." Zhou Lei coughed and said with a smile.


    "You''re giving me pressure, what else can I say wrong..." Xiao Yao wiped his head, opened the front passenger''s door and sat in.


    Zhou Lei drove the car and said, "is there no one in the Qin family going with you?"


    "Qin Qian wants to go, originally I have promised her, but today I didn''t tell her." Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said, "I always think that to bring her here is to let her make trouble."


    Zhou Lei laughed and said: "although it''s not good to say that, I don''t like that Qin Qianqian. Maybe she really doesn''t have bad feelings, but I still don''t like such a girl."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you don''t like it. If you like it, you''ll have to be your brother-in-law."


    Zhou Lei a Leng, then frowned and fell into thinking.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei a few eyes, and finally asked: "what are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking, if I really became your brother-in-law, would you work for our Zhou family? I suddenly felt that it''s good to be your brother-in-law. At that time, our Zhou family will have a master of cultivation. Do you think it''s a very exciting thing?" Zhou Lei said, squinting.


    Xiao Yao


    He didn''t know what to say.


    "Ha ha! I''m just joking. Don''t you think I''m that kind of person? Besides, it''s just impossible. Even if you really become my brother-in-law, it''s impossible to do your best to help our Zhou family. Even if it''s the Qin family, I don''t think you''ve paid much attention to it. " Zhou Lei rubbed his nose and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his arm and said, "it''s all about the Qin family, and it has nothing to do with me. After all, my family name is Xiao, not Qin. If I care so much about everything, I''m afraid the people of the Qin family will have to have an opinion on me. Of course, if something happens to the Qin family and I have to do it, I''m not going to let my mom hurt them


    When Xiao Yao said this, his expression was very serious.


    Zhou Lei nodded, coughed and said, "I will help you pass on your words."


    "Ha ha! Thank you very much Xiao Yao thinks it''s really much easier to talk with smart people. He just said that. Zhou Lei has understood what he means. This sentence from Zhou Lei''s mouth is far more convincing than his own, and it will make the Qin family feel at ease. This is also the initial purpose of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Zhou Lei knows so well that Xiao Yao doesn''t need any more hints, and he''s relaxed.


    "But, Xiao Yao, to be honest, I really can''t understand your idea. If you are really interested in the Qin family, I believe that no matter how many people there are in the Qin family, it''s impossible to stop you." Zhou Lei said.


    "Ha ha, but I''m really not interested in the Qin family." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei said: "that''s why I said it''s hard for me to understand. With your current strength, although it''s very good, it''s still much worse than those of the Zhou family. I don''t know how much time it will take. Don''t you feel tired?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s hard to say whether I''m tired or not, but I know that even if I really take over the Qin family now, it may not be good for me. My things are mine, not mine. It''s useless for me to take them."


    "But then you start much higher in Kyoto!" Zhou Lei said¡° The starting point is high. If you don''t walk well, you are easy to break your leg! " Xiao Yao said. Zhou Lei looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "are you afraid of the consequences of failure? This is also true. After all, the Qin family has been pursuing stability all these years. They don''t seem to dare to do some risky things, but you are different. You seem to have been taking the sword and taking the edge all the time. " Xiao Yao had no choice but to say: "you families can be stable. As long as you promise not to go downhill, it means that you are climbing forward all the time, but I am different! I have no way to be like you. If I seek stability like you, the process will be slowed down. This is not what I want to see. I have to make achievements in the shortest time, so risk-taking is essential. " Thinking of these, Xiao Yao sighed. If it can be relaxed, who is willing to take so many risks? Zhou Lei looked at Xiao Yao, nodded and said, "Xiao Yao, I can understand what you said. You''re right. With your current conditions, it''s essential to take risks if you want to make the biggest breakthrough."¡° In fact, risk-taking is not terrible. What''s terrible is that sometimes I am not sure, even I think I will fail, but I still have to take risks. I don''t want to take a step back, but because I have no way back. " Xiao Yao said, "walking on the cliff, only stride forward." Zhou Lei sighed and didn''t say anything more. Zhou Lei may not be able to understand what Xiao Yao and he said, but what Zhou Lei is experiencing now is something Xiao Yao has not experienced for the time being. Although they can understand each other''s ideas, they can''t deeply understand the feelings that each other has experienced. So, on this issue, even if they talk for a day and a night, they probably won''t get any decent answer¡° By the way, what''s the location for this time? " Xiao Yao asked¡° A military field by the red wall. " Zhou Lei said, "generally, the experts in the red wall go out from there, but now they lack some real experts."¡° Red wall? Is it too formal? " Xiao Yao was a little surprised¡° Come on, this time, there are still TV stations. Do you think it can be irregular? " Zhou Lei said with a wry smile, "although we also hope to minimize the impact, it''s useless. Panasonic gale comes from the formal channels of the island countries, and their channels are international. This time, there are not only Chinese TV stations, but also TV reporters from the island countries. In other words, this battle is very important, and it''s about the honor of China." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, rubbed his shoulder: "listen to you say so, I feel more and more shoulder burden is very heavy." Zhou Lei said: "although I don''t like to give you any pressure, what I said is the truth. This matter is very important for both our Zhou family and Huaxia. Xiao Yao, now you are the protagonist. I hope you can become the final winner." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "now what''s the point of saying this? I''ve been put on the shelf by you. It''s impossible to think about it. If I lose, I''m afraid I''ll become a Chinese street mouse, and everyone will fight. " Huaxia''s ability of public opinion is still very strong. Since it has been broadcast on TV, that is to say, everyone in Huaxia will know about it, and this battle will be open to people all over the world. He doesn''t think that those radical netizens can still say something comforting after they lose. Thinking of this, he can''t help feeling a lot of pressure¡° Ha ha, Xiao Yao, don''t think so much about it. Anyway, we all have confidence in you. " Zhou Lei laughs¡° I really want to smile so naturally like you, but I can''t Xiao Yao was depressed at first, and Zhou Lei was still sitting beside him laughing. To be honest, now he has an idea that he will kick Zhou Lei out¡° Hey, Xiao Yao, anyway, I have confidence in you. " Zhou Lei said, "you think, after you beat Panasonic gale, what''s waiting for you? Honor and flowers! You will be the hero of all Chinese people. Aren''t you excited? " Xiao Yao waved his hand: "wait till I win." After listening to Zhou Lei''s words, Xiao Yao''s brain became active. If you really win, you will get a lot of benefits. Although the risk is relatively high, the risk is proportional to the final prize! Thinking of these, Xiao Yao, who originally felt a little depressed, was in a better mood.

 Chapter 519

    Huaxia martial field.


    At this time, there are a lot of people.


    The martial arts field is open-air, so the seats around are very limited. Now those wooden chairs are full of people. Zhou Lei''s grandfather and Zhou Laozi can only sit on the side. It can be seen who are present this time.


    And Zhuge''s burning heaven also came.


    He sat next to Mr. Zhou, looking at a young man opposite, and took a deep breath.


    The young man was wiping his knife with a clean white cloth, and his expression was calm and relaxed.


    "That''s the Panasonic gale of the island, Mr. Zhuge. What do you think of this young man?" Mr. Zhou asked with a smile.


    "It''s not easy." Zhuge said.


    "It''s not easy?" Mr. Zhou frowned a little and said, "what does that mean?" In fact, he has already guessed something, but he can''t believe it. After all, there are few young people who can make Zhuge Huotian call him "not simple".


    "Originally, I thought Matsushita''s strength was just in Dao Fengliu, but now it seems that our estimation has deviated. I''m afraid Matsushita''s strength has at least entered Dao Guangliu. Of course, this is only a preliminary estimation. Maybe this boy has entered Dao Yingliu. If it is true, I''m afraid Xiao Yao is in danger this time. " Zhuge said.


    After listening to Zhuge''s words, the expression on master Zhou''s face was not so calm.


    "Dao Yingliu - Xiao Yao will lose?" Mr. Zhou tried to ask.


    "It''s not like that. Just like Matsushita''s master, he was a master of Dao Yingliu at the beginning. His strength was just a little weaker than that of Jinglei and me. If Tiger King met such a master, I''m afraid he would only be defeated. What''s the probability of Xiao Yao winning?" Zhuge said.


    The old man of Zhou couldn''t laugh or cry: "isn''t it still necessary to lose?"


    "If it''s another young man, you''re right, he will lose. But Xiao Yao is not. I don''t believe Xiao Yao will lose. Although I don''t have much contact with that boy, he is a man who likes to create miracles. At the beginning, he defeated the long sword line which is stronger than him, and he seems to have made a great breakthrough during this period, so, I''m still optimistic about Xiao Yao. " Zhuge said.


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Zhou asked in a low voice.


    "I can''t tell you the result now. After all, it hasn''t started yet, but I still believe in Xiao Yao." Zhuge said.


    "And why do you believe him?" In fact, Mr. Zhou also hopes that Xiao Yao will win. People sitting on their side all hope that Xiao Yao will win. But now after listening to Zhuge''s words, Mr. Zhou, who was still full of confidence, has no confidence at this time, so he hopes to get some correct news from Zhuge''s words. For example, why Zhuge''s words are so convincing and can be heard, Maybe I will relax my mind and not feel that I have no confidence.


    However, Zhuge Huotian did not say anything that he wanted to hear.


    "It''s no use asking me." Zhuge Huotian shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not a God. I can''t predict the result of the game. I just follow my heart. My heart tells me that Xiao Yao will win in the end, so that''s what I think. Where are so many reasons?"


    "..." master Zhou was convinced by Zhuge''s overbearing reason.


    Zhuge Huotian said that, but it was not what he wanted to hear!


    As they speak, Panasonic gale looks at them.


    Eyes always stay on Zhuge''s burning sky.


    Suddenly, he stood up and came to Zhuge Huotian. His pace was slow, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him.


    There was no change in Zhuge''s face. He just looked at the Panasonic wind coming towards him.


    When Panasonic wind came to Zhuge burning sky, he would only speak.


    "Hello, master Zhuge." What is unexpected is that Panasonic''s Chinese language is quite good, without the feeling of a shriveled mouth.


    "Yes." Zhuge Huotian nodded, his expression was ordinary.


    "I heard my master talk about you. He said that you are the first master in China. Even he is not your opponent." Panasonic gale continued, his voice is good, and his words are very nice, it seems that he is flattering Zhuge.


    Zhuge Huotian said with a smile, "your master is a little over praised for saying that. We are rich in resources and talents in China. There are too many masters who help me to be powerful. The reason why your master says that is because he only knows me, but he doesn''t know those who are stronger than me. In fact, this is normal. Don''t say it''s your master, even me, I can''t see those real masters. They are indifferent to us. "


    "..." Panasonic gale was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Zhuge Huotian, who was usually silent, would suddenly say so many words to himself. Moreover, he felt that Zhuge''s words seemed to lower the identity of himself and his master.


    Zhuge''s burning heaven really means that.


    "Listen to you, are there many Chinese experts?" Panasonic wind frowned and said.


    "A lot." Zhuge said.


    "I don''t believe that if there are many stronger people than you, why do we only know that you are the strongest in China?" Panasonic Gale said, "my master is the strongest man in the island country. The whole island people know that he is the strongest man in our island country."


    "The real masters don''t care about these. They don''t want to get other people''s attention. Their mind is only willing to spend on cultivation. What they want to do is how to continuously improve their cultivation. This is the state of mind." Zhuge sighed and said, "I''m not in such a state of mind. I''m ashamed."


    Panasonic gale is more and more dissatisfied.


    The meaning of this is that my master''s mood is not good?


    "Master Zhuge, I will challenge you!" "I want to challenge the strongest of China!" said Panasonic gale


    "You?" Zhuge Fantian looked at the Panasonic wind and shook his head with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, you dare not fight?" Panasonic''s high wind is dazzling.


    "I''m not afraid." Zhuge burned the sky and shook his head again.


    "Then you look down on me?" Panasonic gale is angry.


    Zhuge didn''t shake his head this time and nodded.


    "You are right. I just look down on you. Even your master may not be my opponent. What are you?" Zhuge said with a squint.


    His tone of voice is as flat as before, but listening, it is not a taste.


    He doesn''t like Panasonic anymore.


    In fact, before he came back, he thought it was good for Panasonic to have such accomplishments at this age.


    However, this boy is too presumptuous. He wants to find an opportunity to despise China from himself.


    In this case, Zhuge Fantian felt that he didn''t have to give each other face.


    Panasonic gale a face immediately sank down.


    "Well, go back. If you can win Xiao Yao, I will give you a chance to challenge me." Zhuge said.


    "It''s a deal?" Panasonic gale a Leng, asked.


    "Of course." If Xiao Yao really can''t defeat Panasonic blast, he will have to do it.


    There is no doubt about that.


    "Good!" Panasonic Gale said with a smile, "it''s all set for today. I believe that the young man you sent will be killed by me, so I won''t waste any energy at all. I can continue to challenge you at that time."


    "The boy is arrogant!" Mr. Zhou patted the table and said angrily.


    At this time, all the cameras were aimed at the positions of Zhuge burning sky and Panasonic gale.


    The reporters from Taiwan are all smiling, while the reporters from China are all angry.


    At the same time, the major network live platform and network TV station comments have been a frying pan.


    And some social software, have begun to swipe the news.


    "Lying trough? what? Are you still playing games? Hit you paralyzed! Hurry to watch the live broadcast. Damn, arrogant island country, I cry for him every minute! Let him cry and cry for the tooth to fall


    "Yes, yes! Hum, I don''t know which stone it came from when the wind blows down


    Besides some extreme netizens, there are also some netizens who know something inside.


    "It''s said that the Panasonic wind is still very strong. He is the second master of the island. His master is the first master of the island! I don''t know if we can win this time. "


    "By the way, what''s the name of that Chinese expert?"


    "Xiao Yao!"


    "Xiao Yao?! Xiao Yao, come on


    Xiao Yao''s name has been hot searched on microblogs, post bars and other public platforms.


    Everyone began to wonder who Xiao Yao was.


    On the other side, Huiteng car has stopped at the gate of the martial arts field.


    "Xiao Yao is here!" Zhou Lei yelled at the top of his voice.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes and cameras are aimed at the gate.


    Panasonic gale looked back and looked at Zhuge burning the sky, then said: "master Zhuge, I hope you can be ready at that time, so that I won''t win."


    "No Zhuge Feitian waved his hand.


    Panasonic gale frowned a little and looked at Zhuge burning the sky. His eyes were full of curiosity. It seemed that he didn''t understand what Zhuge burning the sky meant.


    "I mean, you can''t win at all." Zhuge said seriously.


    Panasonic wind cold hum a, said: "you are the elder, I do not want to argue with you, I will tell you with the facts later, you push out a young man, is to let him die!"


    He looked confident, as if he had won.

 Chapter 520

    Xiao Yao is a little nervous.


    Seeing the huge crowd in the whole martial arts arena, it''s false to say that you are not nervous.


    Moreover, when he was on the road, he found that there were many people standing on the two sides of the road. It seemed that they were all supporting themselves, because they were holding signs with the content of "Xiao Yao, come on".


    He was thinking, how do these people know their way.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter any more. He just needs to know that now countless eyes are on him, that''s enough.


    Before listening to Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao didn''t believe it. Seeing the situation in front of him, he also believed it.


    He was puzzled that there was no news about this incident before. Why did so many people get the news today.


    On the road, his mobile phone rang many times. Even Mr. Li, who was far away in Haitian city, called and told him to refuel. Li Xiaoxiao, Fang Hai, song Yilin


    Finally, he turned off his mobile phone. He could see that if he called directly, he would not have to do anything today. I''m afraid the 24-hour shopping call is not enough.


    How can we say that Panasonic is a foreign friend? Do you still have to show a little respect? Otherwise, they have to say that Chinese people don''t know etiquette. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to carry such a black pot!


    He wanted to wave his hand, and then introduce himself. Previously, he swept around and found that there was no referee here, so it seemed that he had to do such things by himself. He just felt the atmosphere here. He felt that it was not appropriate to do so, so he gave up this idea.


    "Brother Xiao, keep your back straight. The island cameras are shooting you!" Zhou Lei followed Xiao Yao and gently coughed to remind him.


    "Teacher Cang, too?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "Zhou Lei didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    "Forget it, I''d better keep a low profile." Xiao Yao sighed, "I''m afraid I''m too high-profile. The islanders think I''m the man with the best appearance in China - isn''t that a disgrace to us?"


    Zhou Lei thought about it carefully, and felt that what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable. He immediately wanted to stand in front of Xiao Yao and tell those island women that he was actually the most handsome man in China.


    Panasonic gale is looking at Xiao Yao, his eyes are flat, and his hand is still wiping his knife.


    Several old men sitting with Mr. Zhou came towards Xiao Yao.


    Most of them have been retired for many years, similar to Mr. Zhou. After all, the incumbent also came here, which makes them seem too high-profile. They will bring a martial arts contest to an international perspective, which is not what the Chinese people want to see. Who makes them not have 100% confidence now?


    What''s more, there are TV stations here!


    "Xiao Yao, come on Mr. Zhou patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said that although he was not the most influential person on the scene, he knew Xiao Yao best, so it was more appropriate for him to say that, which was discussed by several old men before.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhou." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I will do everything."


    "Not only put everything into practice, but also get the final victory!" Another old man in Chinese tunic coughed and said.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him. He frowned a little and said, "I can''t guarantee it."


    "Young man, how can you have no confidence at all?" The old man in Zhongshan suit seems to be dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s attitude.


    "Come on, Lao Li, don''t say a few words. It hasn''t started yet. How can Xiao Yao promise you?" Zhou said.


    "I just think that young people should have some confidence." The old man called Lao Li sniffed and said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "you all go and sit down first. If you want to fight, you should fight as soon as possible. I''m still in a hurry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old men didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiao Yao, are you still in a hurry?" Mr. Zhou was depressed. "Is there anything else urgent?"


    Xiao Yao explained to Mr. Zhou, "Mr. Zhou, it''s more than nine o''clock now. If I''m delayed for a while, I don''t know if I can go back to dinner. Shouldn''t I be in a hurry?"


    "..." Mr. Zhou didn''t speak, but just looked at Xiao Yao.


    Big brother! Although what you said is very reasonable, now many TV stations are broadcasting it live! Can you pay a little attention?


    Anyway, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the old men felt that Xiao Yao didn''t take it seriously.


    At this time, Zhuge Huotian, who was still sitting on the chair, yelled: "Xiao boy, hurry up, I''m still in a hurry to go home for dinner!"


    "Come on Xiao Yao laughed.


    It seems that I have something in common with Zhuge Huotian.


    Those old men, however, could only be puffed and glared with anger. They really could not understand Xiao Yao''s and Zhuge''s idea of burning the sky. In such an environment, could they not feel a little nervous?


    It''s just not normal!


    It''s just that Xiao Yao and Zhuge Fantian are willing to do so, and they seem to have nothing to do with it.


    And at this time, the network has been fried again!


    "The trough! This guy, he''s a real cow, he''s a bully! Still want to go home for dinner? "


    "I can see that either this guy is a real bull or a fool. There is no doubt about that."


    "If this guy wins, he is the idol i adore in my life. If he loses, I scold him for not breathing for a day and a night!"


    At this time, the Internet has been divided into two camps. On the one hand, Xiao Yao feels that he is a real bull. Forced, even in such a situation, he can be calm and calm. On the other hand, he feels that Xiao Yao has already assumed a new height and internationalization. Of course, the protagonist Xiao Yao doesn''t know anything about these remarks and views.


    He is not interested in these, he is more interested in the Panasonic wind in front of him.


    "Hello, my name is Panasonic gale." This is the first sentence that Panasonic blast said to Xiao Yao.


    "Hello, I''m Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao nodded, the other side did not reach out to shake hands with him, he did not intend to do so.


    He doesn''t like the islanders at all, so he can be regarded as an angry youth. Although many people will say that the past has passed, it can''t pass in Xiao Yao. Although he hasn''t experienced that era, even in this peaceful era, the islanders have done a lot of disgusting things. Therefore, Xiao Yao doesn''t like Panasonic gale at all.


    "Xiao Yao? Your name is not bad. " Panasonic gale smiles.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "your name is very ugly."


    "..." Panasonic gale was a little stunned. Xiao Yao didn''t play according to the routine. He was really not used to it. He always felt as if something had gone wrong.


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at Panasonic gale, said: "I don''t have so much time and your ink, if you want to fight, fight as soon as possible."


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Panasonic Gale said, "you know, even if I kill you, I don''t need to take any responsibility. After all, the sword has no eyes."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Really." Panasonic wind nodded.


    Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    "I''m more relieved to hear that. It seems that I don''t need to worry about killing you later and keep my hands everywhere." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao is worried about whether he can''t hurt the other party''s life. So far, this is not the first good news for Xiao Yao. In the past, he was a killer, so he was most used to killing. He paid attention to killing with one move.


    Therefore, the words of Panasonic gale not only did not cause him any psychological pressure, but also made him feel that he got a good news.


    He suddenly felt that he was in a much better mood.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t show a nervous expression on his face, Panasonic wind was a little curious. Now when he heard what the other party said, he almost had a feeling of gas explosion.


    Originally, Panasonic gale was thinking about whether he was a little too high-profile and arrogant, and whether it was not so good. But now, he found that he was wrong, and it was a bit wrong. When it comes to arrogance and high-profile, Xiao Yao is definitely the first in the row! It''s a scum to compare yourself with each other.


    "Xiao Yao, I know you Chinese have a saying that people should have self-knowledge. Do you know what it means?" Panasonic gale looks at Xiao Yao and asks. He tries to make himself laugh naturally, but in the face of Xiao Yao, he finds that he still has no way to control his mood.


    He felt that Xiao Yao''s face was annoying!


    "I don''t know, otherwise, you can tell me with your strength next." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and pointed to the center of the martial arts field. "It''s there. Tell me, what do you think?"


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, I have no problem." Matsushita wind cold hum a, finish saying this sentence, he has been holding a knife, toward the arena.


    Xiao Yao followed and walked forward together.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, don''t you need any weapons?" Zhou Lei asked after him.


    "I have." Xiao Yao said.


    "What is it?" Xiao Yao was picked up by him, so he knows better than anyone whether Xiao Yao is armed or not. Now Xiao Yao says he has, Zhou Lei is naturally full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes out a small dagger from his pocket.


    "I''ll go, Xiao Yao. That''s the weapon you''re talking about?" Zhou Lei a see, immediately worried, "this small dagger is used to cut apple?"

 Chapter 521

    As the saying goes, one inch long and one inch strong, although Zhou Lei is not a martial arts practitioner, he still knows that this sentence has appeared countless times in martial arts novels and TV dramas.


    So now seeing that Xiao Yao just pulled out a short dagger, he was a little worried.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise, we have more weapons here. I''ll find what you like now and send it to you when I can. I can do anything like knives, guns, sticks and so on!" Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Zhou Lei and asked, "any weapon is OK?"


    "Of course Zhou Lei felt that Xiao Yao was doubting his ability to handle affairs. He quickly said, "you say, as long as you say, I''ll find it for you right away!"


    "Give me a rocket launcher." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    "..." Zhou Lei kept silent for a moment.


    He stares at Xiao Yao. He thinks how relaxed Xiao Yao is now. He has time to amuse himself.


    "You see, if I say anything, you will be silent. You can say anything you want or say anything you want. Young man, you should keep a low profile, or you will be beaten in the face." Xiao Yao patted Zhou Lei on the shoulder and said.


    "You know it''s impossible, or you can change it." Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile.


    "Then AK! I''ll make do with it. " Xiao Yao yawned and said.


    "Cold weapons only!" Zhou Lei is almost crazy, "my brother, my brother Xiao, you don''t think what time it is now, and you still play such a joke with me, do you think it''s interesting?"


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s take it as if I didn''t say it. You can find a place to sit first. I have more confidence in my weapons." Xiao Yao said with flying eyebrows.


    "Do you have faith in your weapons?" Zhou Lei still has some doubts.


    Zhuge Huotian was a little impatient, and said to Zhou Lei in his voice, "Zhou family boy, please come and sit down for me. Don''t be shameful. What''s the apple cutter? Can you go home and read more?"


    Mr. Zhou felt a little unhappy about Zhuge''s scolding his grandson: "Mr. Zhuge, isn''t my grandson thinking about Xiao Yao?"


    Zhuge Fantian thought about it and waved to master Zhou to come.


    Mr. Zhou was curious and went over his head.


    After Zhuge Huotian said a word, Zhou''s face also showed a look of shock. He rushed to Zhou Lei and said, "Zhou Lei, come back quickly. Xiao Yao''s weapons are OK."


    He couldn''t believe his ears. If it wasn''t for Zhuge''s words, he would not believe it.


    That little dagger is the fish intestine sword among the ten magic swords?


    He was really curious about how the fish gut sword appeared in Xiao Yao''s hands, but he couldn''t tell. After all, the symbolic meaning of the fish gut sword was too big. If the old men who engaged in history heard it, they would cry and make a fuss, and they would have to let the state take back the fish gut sword. At that time, Xiao Yao would be wronged, and even worse, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to suffer losses. If Xiao Yao is really upset, no one knows what crazy things he will do.


    So, this is a secret that can''t be said.


    Although Zhou Lei''s heart is still a little suspicious, but since his grandfather has said so, even if his heart is still a little uneasy, he can only go to the front and sit down.


    "Mr. Zhuge, are you sure you are not joking about what you just said to me?" Mr. Zhou said in a trembling voice.


    "Nonsense, do you think I''ll be free to joke with you?" Zhuge burned the sky without a good way, "but this matter you know is OK, don''t reveal it, otherwise it will cause trouble, also will cause trouble for Xiao Yao."


    "I understand, I understand." Mr. Zhou nodded and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a kid who doesn''t know anything. I can figure out the pros and cons."


    "Well, don''t think so much. It''s about to start. Watch it." Zhuge said with a sigh.


    His eyes always fell on Xiao Yao, with a shallow smile on his face: "I''m really looking forward to what kind of surprise this boy will bring us this time."


    Mr. Zhou didn''t think about it like this. After all, he doesn''t have the bottom in his heart now, so he is just nervous.


    On the battlefield, Xiao Yao stands opposite Panasonic gale.


    Panasonic wind finally willing to hand the white rag aside.


    "Xiao Yao, are you sure you want to fight me with such a small dagger?" Panasonic wind looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of ridicule.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "if you don''t think that long sword in your hand is strange, I don''t want to use this sword. Seriously, if this sword is stained with your blood, I''m really worried about whether it will be destroyed. It''s too dirty."


    "Presumptuous!" In the face of Xiao Yao''s undisguised ridicule, even if Matsushita is a very good tempered person, it is estimated that he will be angry now. What''s more, he is not a very good tempered person at all? Therefore, after Xiao Yao''s words, he has rushed to Xiao Yao. He is very fast, and his eyes are filled with murders. It seems that he wants to kill Xiao Yao in an instant.


    Unfortunately, he overestimated himself and underestimated Xiao Yao.


    When he rushes towards Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao also makes a quick response, and the yuan force in his body runs wildly in an instant.


    After all, this time his opponent is Panasonic gale, the second master of the island. Shifu is the one who once fought with Jinglei to cross the river. He can''t help but despise such an opponent.


    "This knife is really weird." When Panasonic wind raised his hand, Zhuge Huotian, who was sitting in the audience, squinted.


    "Master, do you know this knife?" Zhou Lei asked in a low voice on the side.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at him and said with a smile, "if I''m not wrong, this Dao is called guidao."


    "Ghost knife? I''ll go. It''s so evil! "


    "I''m talking about weird knives, weird tricks." Zhuge Fantian glared at Zhou Lei, then turned to him and said, "Lao Zhou, I''m not talking about you. There''s a saying in Huaxia that no matter how poor you are, you can''t educate. Haven''t you ever sent your grandson to school?"


    "..." master Zhou''s face turned blue and white, and finally he had to vent all his dissatisfaction to Zhou Lei, "I said, can you shut up and be quiet for a while? Don''t you know that the more you talk, the more ignorant you are? "


    Zhou Lei didn''t have such a feeling, but now his grandfather has said so, he also has such a feeling, but he is depressed! Are you really that stupid? Is it too cruel for Zhuge to speak?


    He was even more depressed at the thought.


    After being scolded for a few words, Zhou Lei also began to keep silent. He really didn''t want to be scolded.


    And at this time, on the field, Xiao Yao and Panasonic blast two people''s bodies have collided together.


    Although Matsushita gale rushed towards Xiao Yao first, it was Xiao Yao who took the lead.


    The fish gut sword in his hand stabbed at the Panasonic wind.


    What did not occur to all the martial arts students present was that Matsushita gale didn''t have any defensive posture when it rushed towards Xiao Yao. Therefore, Xiao Yao''s stab made Matsushita gale step back a few steps. Xiao Yao was also very good at seizing opportunities. He rushed forward for a distance, and at the same time stepped out and kicked Matsushita gale.


    Fortunately, Panasonic gale is also an expert. Although he was shocked, he adjusted his state in the shortest time. A stream of knife gas burst out from the strange knife in his hand. Xiao Yao didn''t meet him, but chose to avoid his sharp edge.


    "This... How is this possible?" Panasonic gale stares at Xiao Yao.


    He made no secret of the shock in his eyes.


    "There''s something interesting about this uncanny Dao. However, the luck of Matsushita gale is too bad. When I met Xiao Yao, I still met Xiao Yao, who also has an artifact in his hand." Zhuge said, squinting.


    Perhaps no one else could understand what happened at that moment, but Zhuge Huotian could see it very clearly.


    Panasonic did not prepare to defend, because he felt that Xiao Yao had no power to fight back under his own knife.


    When he raised his hand, Zhuge Huotian also felt a cold Qi, and he immediately frowned. Fortunately, only martial arts practitioners could feel this Qi, but the ordinary people around him didn''t respond.


    If you change to be another ancient martial arts master, you may feel a blank brain in a moment.


    This is the strangeness of the uncanny Dao. It will release the killing machine in the Dao for hundreds of years when attacking.


    Xiao Yao also felt uncomfortable at the beginning. Fortunately, when he suddenly felt the cold air, the fish intestine sword in his hand immediately entered Xiao Yao''s body and dispersed the cold air.


    "How did you do it?" Panasonic wind looked at Xiao Yao, puzzled asked.


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t explain this problem clearly, Panasonic gale is really worried about whether he can go back to sleep tonight.


    "You want to know?" Xiao Yao asked, half squinting at the Panasonic wind.


    Panasonic wind quickly nodded, the heart also has an impulse to curse, this is not nonsense? I don''t want to know what I want to do?


    "If you want to know, I won''t tell you. When you don''t want to know, I''ll tell you." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I can guess that there seems to be a magical Qi in the dagger in your hand." Panasonic wind cold hum said.


    Xiao Yao just laughed, did not answer the question of Panasonic gale.


    He didn''t feel obliged to help Panasonic express his doubts.


    Although guidao can''t play its best role, it doesn''t mean Panasonic wind has no confidence.


    "You are not simple, but even if you are not, you will still die in my hands." Panasonic wind wrist turned, and a knife gas toward Xiao Yao cut over.


    in a threatening manner!

 Chapter 522

    Xiao Yao felt that he had underestimated Panasonic gale.


    Although the other hand''s cunning knife is very eye-catching, but Panasonic''s own strength is not to be underestimated.


    At the beginning, he took some advantage, but such a small advantage was not enough to affect anything, so soon Panasonic gale brought back the previous disadvantage.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to say anything else, but he was really a master at playing with knives.


    There is a saying that one inch long is one inch strong, and one inch short is one inch dangerous. However, if Xiao Yao gets close to his body, the original advantage of Panasonic blast will be lost. Therefore, Xiao Yao is trying his best to get close to Panasonic blast, while Panasonic blast turns the knife flower on his wrist, which means that Xiao Yao is not close to his body. For a moment, it seems to be a tug of war.


    "My God, is this still human? It''s too fast, isn''t it? " The old man Li, who was dissatisfied with Xiao Yao before, was stupid at this time. He was born in the army and was confident in his own strength. However, he felt extremely ashamed when he saw Xiao Yao''s fight with Panasonic blast. The main reason was that he couldn''t see Panasonic blast and Xiao Yao''s body clearly, and the only thing he could see was the shadow.


    "It seems that we shouldn''t call reporters and TV stations this time! Now, how can we explain that? " Old man Li said with a bitter smile.


    Zhuge Huotian suddenly glanced at him, and a fine light flashed in his eyes: "why can''t everyone know?"


    "It''s... It''s hard to explain!" Old man Li said helplessly.


    "If it''s not easy to explain, don''t explain, and I don''t think it''s hard to explain. This is Chinese martial arts, guwu, which is much better than judo and Taekwondo. If you don''t promote Chinese guwu well, you still want to hide it. What do you think?" Zhuge burned the sky and scolded old man Li.


    The people on the side were all dumbfounded.


    Mr. Li''s face was red, and he seemed embarrassed. After all, he lived so long that few people dared to talk to him like this. However, when he thought of his identity, although he was depressed, he could only bury his depression in his heart for a while.


    If you think about it carefully, in fact, Mr. Li thinks that Zhuge''s words about burning heaven are also very reasonable. He can''t stand Taekwondo, which is widely used to recruit apprentices in China.


    "Well, forget it. Let''s not talk about that for the time being." Master Li sighed. This can''t be changed by his own efforts. More Chinese people need to understand the real strength of ancient Chinese martial arts. Now, there is only one person in China who can stand up.


    "If someone is willing to stand up and take the lead in telling the Chinese the true charm of Gu Wu, maybe all the problems have been solved." Zhou said.


    Zhuge Huotian smiles and nods to agree with master Zhou.


    He held out his hand and pointed to Xiao Yao''s direction: "see?"


    "Ah? What? " Mr. Zhou was stunned.


    Zhuge said with a smile, "I just want to tell you that the person you are talking about is there."


    Zhou was stunned, then suddenly realized, nodded and said with a smile: "Xiao Yao is really suitable, but I don''t know if he is willing to take such a heavy burden."


    "He''s been doing this all the time, but you don''t know it, but from now on, he''s let everyone know." Zhuge took a deep breath and said.


    For a moment and a half, master Zhou could not understand the meaning of Zhuge''s burning heaven, but he didn''t ask much to avoid being reprimanded by Zhuge''s burning heaven, so he could only nod after Zhuge''s burning heaven.


    At this time, on the Internet, in each live room, there is no bullet screen on the live screen.


    It''s not because there is no one to watch and no audience. On the contrary, every live broadcast room is about to be crowded. Although the news is only released today, it has also aroused a lot of attention.


    They just didn''t know what to say, and they were all in a daze.


    Finally, a barrage appeared on the screen.


    "Did I press fast forward? No! What a live broadcast


    Quickly, the barrage received millions of praise.


    "The trough! I thought I was the only one! This guy named Xiao Yao is really strong! "


    "My God, all I see are virtual shadows. I thought it was my computer. If it wasn''t for all the people in the Internet cafes, I would have believed it!"


    "Oh, you can''t just say Xiao Yao, the island people are also very powerful, and the speed is very fast!"


    "Screw you! Get out of here! He is a poor man


    Quickly, the man who said Matsushita had a strong wind had become the target of public criticism. He was so scared that he quickly turned off the live broadcast and lay on his chair wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Damn, I won''t talk on the Internet any more, and I don''t know if those people will really kill me..." he was still scared.


    At this time, Gu Wu has become the holy pronoun of all Chinese people.


    They have decided that after watching the live broadcast, they will go and find out if the old man who sold the Tathagata palm is gone now


    Xiao Yao''s clothes have been soaked with sweat.


    Panasonic gale is the same.


    Both of their chests heaved.


    "You''re really tough." Panasonic gale took a deep breath, relieved for a while, then looked at Xiao Yao and said, "it seems that you must be an expert in China."


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong to say that. Actually, I''m scared every day." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Yes?" Panasonic gale a Leng, stunned way, "what do you mean?"


    "I''ve offended some people. I''m always afraid that they will come and kill me, so I''m scared every day." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhuge, who was sitting on the edge, showed a knowing smile.


    He knew that Xiao Yao was talking about Zijin gate.


    Panasonic gale mouth muscle slightly pumping: "do you think you say that, I will believe it? You just want me to think that you can''t be ranked in Huaxia, and that you Chinese experts are gathering. I won''t believe it at all. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "anyway, I''ve already said that it''s your business whether you believe it or not. Besides, I want to tell you that there is an idiom in China called frog in the bottom of the well, which is about people like you. I don''t know how many experts there are in the world, and I think what I see is the whole sky."


    "Baga! You dare to scold me


    "It''s not this time I scold you." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "To die!" Matsushita Gale''s eyes once again appear cold, he stares at Xiao Yao, let sweat rolling in the face.


    Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re going to be a dead man anyway." Panasonic Gale said, "originally I was going to keep my hands on you, but seeing your mouth so annoying, I think you''d better die."


    With these words, he suddenly moved his long knife.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He looked at the Panasonic wind, but didn''t feel anything wrong.


    However, his intuition is telling him that this guy called Panasonic gale is doing something.


    But... What''s wrong?


    Zhuge''s face suddenly changed when he burned the sky in the audience.


    "This... How is this possible? This boy is not only in the Dao optical flow, but also in the Dao shadow flow! " Zhuge''s voice was loud.


    After hearing this sentence, Xiao Yao understood it for a moment.


    "I see." His face showed the color of shock, and he quickly turned the Yuan Li in the device again.


    Then, he suddenly hid under his feet. The stone slabs under his feet were broken instantly and became big fists. Centered on him, a strong wind suddenly lifted all the stones.


    Stomp again and all the stones are smashed towards the Panasonic wind.


    When the stones flew into the air, there was a deafening explosion. A wave of air pushed around them. Xiao Yao and Matsushita''s bodies were all washed out.


    "Qi broke through the sky and saved my life again." Xiao Yao lay on the ground and read a sentence in his heart.


    After the blast of Xiao Yao and Panasonic wind, the air wave did not stop immediately, and then hit the audience, including all the stones.


    Mr. Zhou and others are not calm.


    "Sit down and don''t panic." Zhuge Huotian said a word, and then suddenly shot a picture in the direction of the challenge arena, and a strong gas engine burst out in his body, blocking all the stones. As soon as all the gas engines were removed, the stones clattered down, which saved all the people in the audience.


    "These two boys are making so much noise." Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile.


    "Mr. Zhuge, what happened just now?" Old man Li asked, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "You don''t understand why you ask so many questions." Zhuge has no good way to burn the sky.


    Old man Li is more embarrassed.


    Those who saw the scene just now were not only in the martial arts arena, but also those who were watching live and TV.


    "My God, is that a stunt?"


    "Damn, are you sure it''s live, not dragon ball?"


    People on the Internet can''t believe their eyes at this time.


    Let them believe that this is just a single fight, they really can''t believe it.


    They think that there must be a blasting team waiting for orders at this time


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t want to make such a big noise, it''s hard to say whether he can live or not if he didn''t do that just now.


    He has no other way!


    "You... You even blocked my sword shadow?" Panasonic wind wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, pale with a face, stunned.


    "Why, do you really think that if you enter the realm of Dao Ying, you will be invincible?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said contemptuously¡° It''s impossible! " Panasonic gale shook his head vigorously, "how old are you? Why do you have such accomplishments?"

 Chapter 523

    In addition to repeating the impossibility, Panasonic gale did not know what to say.


    This is what he is most proud of.


    "What''s impossible? It''s not a real shadow stream." Xiao yaoleng snorted and said, "if you really enter the Dao Ying stream, maybe I will have a hard time dealing with it, but your Dao Ying is only with the help of the knife in your hand. In this case, I want to crack it, isn''t it a very simple thing?"


    And Zhuge burned the sky under the stage. When he heard Xiao Yao''s words, he also showed a sudden look.


    "I say, even if this boy is a genius, he will not be so easy to enter the shadow stream of Dao. His feelings have something to do with the strange Dao in his hand." Zhuge incensed the sky to smile, "this Xiao Yao, is really not an ordinary person, I didn''t understand things, he saw so thoroughly."


    "Master Zhuge, what do you mean by that?" Zhou Lei asked in a low voice.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at him and asked, "I''ll explain to you. Can you understand?"


    Zhou Lei shook his head.


    "Since you don''t understand me, you still ask me a fart!" Zhuge has no good way to burn the sky.


    "..." Zhou Lei felt that it was his biggest mistake to talk to Zhuge Huotian. Isn''t it nothing to ask for abuse?


    "Well, take a good look, Xiao Yao may do more things that make you feel incredible next." By the time he spoke, he had already stood up.


    "It''s not over yet. Are you leaving?" Zhou Lei asked.


    Zhuge Huotian''s body pauses a little. He turns to look at Zhou Lei and says, "the victory has been divided. What else can I see?"


    "It''s time to win?" Zhou Lei was a little confused, but Zhuge Huotian didn''t want to give him more explanation, so he just walked away.


    After Zhuge Huotian left, Zhou Lei moved his little chair and walked back for a distance.


    "Boy Zhou, what are you doing?" Old man Li said, "what are you running about for?"


    "Grandfather Li, I''m not stupid. It was master Zhuge who was there before, so he blocked all the stones. Now he''s gone, I have to stay away? Who knows what will happen later! " Zhou Lei said in a loud voice.


    "You bastard, you call me stupid. I have to teach you a lesson today!" When he spoke, Mr. Li quickly moved a chair and ran to Zhou Lei to sit down.


    "I can tell you, I just want to scold you when I sit beside you, not afraid." Looking at Xiao Yao and Panasonic gale on the stage, Mr. Li said to Zhou Lei.


    "If you say that, I believe it." In fact, Zhou Lei is quite helpless, you say, this is dozens of years old people, counsellor on the counsellor! What are you embarrassed to admit? Take a look at yourself. How clean you are!


    Before long, Zhou Laozi and others all ran to Zhou Lei''s side and sat down.


    We don''t talk, and we don''t comment. Anyway, don''t care about these details.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Panasonic wind and sighed.


    "It seems that you are a genius to bring the knife in your hand to such an extent." Xiao Yao said, "but you still can''t win me. You just think it''s impossible, but you don''t think what you should do next. Do you think you still have a chance to win now?"


    Matsushita wind cold hum, dream raised his head staring at Xiao Yao.


    "Do you think you can win if you can present my shadow?" Panasonic wind said, "you think I''m too simple, now I haven''t lost!"


    "Then go on!" The fish intestine sword in Xiao Yao''s hand is tightly attached to the palm of his hand.


    "Samurai of the island, never lose!"


    With these words, he rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    "Well, that''s true. Every time you are about to lose, you like to play caesarean section and commit suicide. How can you lose?" Xiao Yao returned a sentence, also toward the direction of Panasonic wind rushed past.


    It''s time to fight. No matter Xiao Yao or Panasonic, there is no turning back.


    Of course, Xiao Yao has an advantage now. Even if someone shows him a way back, he will not consider it.


    He is not a loser. How can he be a counsellor?


    "Today is your death! Long live the island Panasonic wind in the hands of the long knife, the hands of the knife suddenly burst out of countless shadows.


    "Hey, do you want to do that again?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly, "before I used Qi to break the nine clouds to deal with you, it seems that it''s a little redundant."


    With these words, he grasped the fish gut sword in his hand, and suddenly hid under his feet. His body soared up in the air. This jump was about three meters high, and he just jumped over the head of Panasonic high wind. When he landed under his feet, the fish gut sword in his hand was suddenly thrown out by him.


    At this moment, the force in his body burst out again, like a powerful whirlwind, which completely retreated the Qi of the uncanny knife.


    And the speed of the fish intestine sword seems to have accelerated a lot, and it goes with the wind.


    "I''d like to see if today is your death or my fourth." Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said mercilessly.


    The fish gut sword hits the strange knife of Panasonic wind and bounces back. Xiao Yao''s body jumps up again and reaches out his hand to catch the fish gut sword.


    After landing, his body was like an arrow from the dark, flying out again towards the body of Panasonic wind.


    All the movements are like flowing water, without any pause, as if all this should have been done.


    He doesn''t intend to give Panasonic gale any chance to respond, because he doesn''t dare to guarantee that if he missed this opportunity, Panasonic gale will give him the same opportunity.


    So what he''s going to do is kill!


    Panasonic gale looks at Xiao Yao rushing towards him, and his pupils suddenly contract.


    "Get out of here!" He cut down the knife and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao hesitated a little, but he didn''t change his running route.


    His goal has been clear, or that Panasonic gale.


    "Boom", knife gas from Xiao Yao''s arm, suddenly, clothes more than a cut, and white clothes also quickly stained red by blood.


    Severe pain, through the arm into the brain nerve, Xiao Yao''s speed is a little slower, but the hand of the fish intestine sword, or accurately into the heart of Panasonic blast.


    "It doesn''t matter what you told me. After all, swords have no eyes." Xiao Yao looked at his eyes, looked at his Panasonic wind, but his smile was slightly frivolous. The blood on his arm was still dripping down, but he seemed unaffected.


    Panasonic gale is still staring at Xiao Yao, seems to want to remember each other''s appearance forever.


    Keep it in mind.


    In the end, Panasonic''s body was still like a snake, paralyzed on the ground.


    There was no sound around.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and rubbed his bleeding arm, with a smile on his face.


    "If you get hurt, it''s worth your life. I thought about it before." Looking at the corpse on the ground, Stone said with a smile.


    The smile on his face made people shiver, as if this man was a Shura coming out of hell.


    He enjoyed the feeling of being a winner and watching his enemies lie under his feet.


    It seems abnormal to say that. However, Xiao Yao will not regret killing Panasonic blast at all. After all, if Panasonic blast is given a chance, the other party will kill himself. There is no doubt that if he treats the enemy kindly, he will treat himself cruelly. He will not feel that if he gives the other party a way to live, Panasonic blast will be grateful to him.


    "You... You dare to kill the wind king!" An Islander stood up and pointed his finger to Xiao Yao''s nose.


    Although the other party speaks the island language, Xiao Yao can still hear it clearly. How can he say that he used to be an international killer, and he must be proficient in many languages.


    "The sword has no eyes." Xiao Yao looked at Panasonic wind, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t want to kill him, but he wants to kill me, there''s no way."


    At this time, the islanders almost want to blow up their hair.


    If Xiao Yao died, they would not say much now, but now it''s Panasonic gale!


    They can accept failure, but they can''t accept the failure that ended with the death of Panasonic gale.


    This is the second master of the island! Although it is said that Dujiang Yidao is still there, but Dujiang Yidao is old. How many years can he live? Even if he is high in cultivation and has lived for several decades, the island country can''t wait for a master like Panasonic gale in these decades.


    So, they can''t accept such a result!


    Xiao Yao looked at them and shook his head: "I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    He walked slowly to master Zhou.


    "Master, I have finished the task, but now this mess seems to need you to solve." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Wangjiang was the first to stand up.


    "That''s for sure. Zhou Lei, take Xiao Yao to have a rest." Zhou Wangjiang looked at his son and said.


    "Yes Zhou Lei quickly nodded, went to Xiao Yao''s front, stretched out his hand to help.


    "Well, I''m not so seriously injured that I don''t need help." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just send me back."


    "Go back?" Zhou Lei a Leng, "is not to have to look for the hospital first..."


    "I''m a doctor, I know how I am, and I have to go back now." Xiao Yao said.


    After feeling the last Qi of the uncanny Dao, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of suddenly being enlightened, and Yuan Li in his body begins to fall into agitation.


    He was a little depressed at first, but he understood it immediately the next second.


    I want to break through! This is the opportunity that he has been waiting for. He finally got to the opportunity and said that Xiao Yao would not let this opportunity be easily missed. Although Zhou Lei didn''t know the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, he nodded to show that he understood. By this time, the islanders had already rushed up¡° He can''t go¡° He is a murderer¡° Death pays for death The islanders glared at the equator one by one. Zhou Wangjiang glanced at them, turned his face and reprimanded the armed soldiers behind him: "what are you still standing for? Is your gun a decoration? Who dares to stop Xiao Yao, call me a beehive! "

 Chapter 524

    In the last live broadcast, Zhou Wangjiang said, "is your gun a decoration?" And the end.


    Xiao Yao is on fire, and so is Zhou Wangjiang.


    Zhou Wangjiang''s words, let all the Chinese people watching live and TV blood boiling.


    This sentence has even become the best golden sentence this year. For nothing else, it''s just that Zhou Wangjiang''s sentence makes all Chinese feel happy!


    How can we deal with these unreasonable islanders? At the beginning, it was said that the sword is invisible, and life and death are in the sky. But when Xiao Yao killed Panasonic gale, these islanders jumped out again. Why are they so arrogant?


    Xiao Yao had a smooth journey and returned to the Qin family with Zhou Lei.


    When the islanders, who are still chirping and expressing their strong dissatisfaction, see that all the black guns are aimed at them, they immediately understand the truth of "silence is gold" as if they were in a daze.


    This is in China. They can''t help being reckless!


    Of course, Xiao Yao is not very clear about what happened after that. He only knows that he needs to go home and start practicing.


    "Brother Xiao, are you really OK? You don''t look very good! " Zhou Lei pesters Xiao Yao to enter the gate of the Qin family and says.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Now that you have said that, I believe it." Zhou Lei laughed and said, "brother Xiao, seriously, you are so handsome today! I''ve decided that you will be my brother in the future, and I''ll make sure he follows you! "


    "Young man, by your words, I can infer that you are a man of great insight." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Lei wiped the sweat on the forehead: "see you can still joke with me like this, it seems that you are really OK."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    God knows how miserable he is now!


    Although the battle with Panasonic gale didn''t cause him any harm, now the irascible Yuanli in his body makes him feel like he wants to go crazy. He feels as if he can''t control the Yuanli in his body soon. That group of Yuanli seems to burst his body at any time. But at this time, Qin Rou and Qin Qianqian have come out, Even if the body can''t stand the pain, he still has to keep smiling, lest his mother worry.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Qin Rou rushes to her son at the speed of 100 meters and holds Xiao Yao''s other arm.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''m sure it''s OK." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I just need to rest now. It''s estimated that when your meal is ready, I''ll be fine."


    "Are you sure you''re ok?" Qin Rou is still a little worried. Although there is no obvious scar on Xiao Yao''s body, the most serious estimate is his arm cut by the knife Qi. It''s just such a small wound. It''s really nothing to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I was watching TV before! My God, you are so handsome! You have gone too far. You said you would take me with you, but you sneaked away early this morning. " Qin Qian strongly condemned Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "I''m really glad I didn''t take you. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of trouble you will make. Today''s results may be different."


    Qin Qian glared at Xiao Yao.


    "Come on, Qianqian, don''t let Xiao Yao say so much. Since he says he needs a rest, you should help Xiao Yao upstairs." Qin Luan said.


    "Oh Although some reluctant, but see Xiao Yao at this time is still a white face, Qin Qianqian also don''t say much, quickly and Zhou Lei will help Xiao Yao upstairs.


    "Zhou Lei, I''m fine. You can go back first." Xiao Yao said to Zhou Lei.


    Zhou Lei shook his head quickly: "no, brother Xiao, if my father and grandfather knew that I just sent you back, they would have to break my leg, so I''d better wait for you to recover completely!"


    Xiao Yao is not reluctant, mainly because at this time, he really does not want to do too much entanglement with Zhou Lei on such a topic, so he just nodded and said: "then you stay here first, but remember, don''t let anyone in to disturb me."


    Zhou Lei nodded his head and asked in a low voice: "brother Xiao, are you planning to use your skills to heal your wounds? I still know that! If you are disturbed, you will be possessed, right? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei''s appearance, had to smile bitterly and nodded: "yes, what you said is right, then you remember!"


    "Don''t worry, brother Xiao, I promise to finish the task!" Zhou Lei said quickly.


    Although Zhou Lei said that Yungong healing has nothing to do with Xiao Yao''s current situation, he really doesn''t want to waste too much time explaining such a trivial problem with the other party. Since Zhou Lei thinks so, let him think so. As long as he can achieve his own goal, these details are not important!


    After closing the door, Xiao Yao immediately entered the ring space and began to reconcile the Yuan Li in his body


    After he began to check his body, Xiao Yao found that the cold Qi in the strange knife had already entered his body and started to move wildly. Xiao Yao immediately started to use Yuanli to suppress the murderous Qi, but unexpectedly, Yuanli began to run wildly.


    "Damn, it''s a problem." Xiao Yao sighed. Although an opportunity has appeared, it''s hard to say whether he can take advantage of this opportunity to make a breakthrough. So now, he has to work hard to cope with the present trouble


    Outside the door, Zhou Lei, like the door god, stood at the door.


    "I said, young master Zhou, are you not tired just standing? Since Xiao Yao said he would not be disturbed, naturally we would not disturb him. " Qin Qianqian looks at Zhou Lei''s appearance, some can''t laugh or cry.


    Zhou Lei looked at Qin Qianqian, thought about it, and then said, "I can believe others, but I don''t believe you. You always like to do things that others didn''t expect, and they are unreliable. These three words are just synonyms for you."


    "I''ll be angry if you say that!" Qin Qian said.


    "Oh." Zhou Lei nodded.


    Qin Qian Qian''s as like as two peas: "I say you are like this now, how can it be exactly like Xiao Yao?"


    "That''s what I learned from him!" Zhou Lei said quickly, "don''t you think it''s very handsome? Tut Tut, I''ve said that brother Xiao is my idol now. I''m going to learn how he looks handsome! "


    Qin Qian cold hummed: "you are not playing handsome, is playing cheap, don''t you feel it?"


    Zhou Lei: "Oh."


    Qin Qianqian shakes his head, feeling that he has no way to continue to communicate with Zhou Lei, this guy''s brain has been completely broken.


    In fact, Xiao Yao has not only become Zhou Lei''s idol, he has become the idol of millions of people.


    Even though the battle had already ended, there were only many people in the studio. They did not leave and began to discuss what had happened before.


    Xiao Yao became a hot word in the next few days.


    "Xiao Yao will be my idol. Damn it, I''ll be a fan all my life!"


    "No, I''m going to break my son''s leg, who is crying and crying to hold the Taekwondo class. Damn, do you see that? This is Chinese martial arts! This is the real Kung Fu! Before, I thought it would only appear in movies, but this time, Xiao Yao''s strength completely overturned my world outlook. I''m really curious. Is there really no special effects? "


    "Absolutely no stunts! Let me tell you, my uncle''s uncle''s nephew''s nephew''s grandfather''s good friends were present at that time. According to what I know, there is absolutely no stunt! This is Chinese martial arts


    In a word, Xiao Yao is on fire, so is guwu.


    In the next few months, there were countless martial arts classes in China, including Tai Chi, eight tiger boxing, and so on.


    In the room, although Xiao Yao''s consciousness is still in the ring, his sweat is still splashing out.


    His chest heaved and puffed, with his rapid breathing.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel depressed is that he feels as if his body is like ice for a while. He wants the sun to shine on his head. Then he feels as if his body is about to be burned. He wants to find a clear spring to jump in.


    All in all, his situation now makes him a little unpredictable.


    He was fighting. The Yuan Li in his body was fighting with the murderous Qi on the sly knife, so his body was hot and cold.


    Yuan Li and Sha Qi have already regarded his body as a battlefield, while Xiao Yao himself can only be a spectator and can''t do anything.


    Awesome! If you have seed, you can kill me directly! " Xiao Yao roared hysterically.


    All this is unknown to others.


    Time goes by.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how long it had been. He just felt that his body had been beaten thousands of times


    Suddenly, a sense of tearing came from the body


    "Damn it, you must resist. It''s up to you to win or lose!" Xiao Yao is like an angry lion, still roaring in his heart


    Time goes by again.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, he lowered his head and looked at it. He didn''t jump up in fright.


    His clothes are tightly attached to his body. Every pore seems to have penetrated blood. At this time, the blood has dried and his clothes can''t be pulled off.


    "What''s the experience?" Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    However, these are no longer important, the important thing is that he has entered the broken sky mirror.


    "One more step forward is the aura realm, but it''s not so easy to enter the aura realm." As soon as he thought that Zhuge Huotian had been at the peak of the heaven breaking realm for so many years, he felt that his previous enthusiasm was suddenly quenched by a basin of cold water.

 Chapter 525

    After retreating from the ring space, Xiao Yao felt dizzy.


    "My God, how long has it been since I ate? How can I be so hungry?" Xiao Yao rubbed his stomach and dry lips, a burst of consternation.


    He stretched out his hand, forced himself to stand up, opened the door, but found that Zhou Lei had fallen asleep on the door.


    When he opened the door, Zhou Lei fell to the ground, which also woke him up.


    "Ouch! Shawn, are you over Zhou Lei rubbed his head and eyes and said busily.


    "En..." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Eh, brother Xiao, why is your face still so ugly?" Zhou Lei asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "hungry, thirsty, how long has it been?"


    Zhou Lei looked at his watch and said, "not long, it''s only three hours."


    "Three hours?" Xiao Yao was a little stunned.


    Three hours is 180 minutes. One minute is equal to one hour in the ring. That is to say, I spent 180 hours in the ring?


    It''s more than seven days!


    "No wonder." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. "Fortunately, I''m a cultivator. If I were someone else, I would have been starved to death. If I hadn''t starved to death, I would have been thirsty."


    He found that although his body is outside, time is still passing slowly, but his body''s digestive system seems to be running as fast as his own in the ring. It''s really strange that I haven''t had a drink or a meal these seven days, if I don''t feel hungry.


    "In three hours, you can starve to death?" Zhou Lei whispered.


    "All right, let''s not talk about that." Xiao Yao said, "come and have something to eat with me."


    "Good! Hey, hey, I''ve been hungry for a long time. " Zhou Lei touched his head and said awkwardly.


    "I worked hard for you before, but why do you have to wait for me at the door?" And Zhou Lei side downstairs, Xiao Yao side curious asked.


    "Brother Xiao, do you think I want to?" When Xiao Yao said this, Zhou Lei felt very aggrieved, "didn''t you say that? Let me watch the door and let no one disturb you. "


    "So, are you really at the door?" Xiao Yao was shocked.


    Zhou Lei nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, but he was also moved.


    After taking a sip, he took the water from the table and began to drink.


    After drinking about ten times as much water, Xiao felt much better.


    "Brother Shaw, my God, are you a buffalo?" Zhou Lei looks at Xiao Yao, a burst of amazement.


    "Go away." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    At this time, Qin Ruo, Qin Luan and Qin Qianqian also heard the voice coming down the stairs.


    "Xiao Yao, why did you come out so soon?" Qin Rou saw Xiao Yao go downstairs, and she could not help blaming him, "why don''t you have a good rest?"


    After a short rest, your son will be thirsty to death! Xiao Yao couldn''t help but feel depressed for a while, but he didn''t say it. After all, it''s hard to explain such a thing clearly, and now this ring should be Xiao Yao''s biggest secret, so now he hasn''t planned to reveal it.


    In fact, what is really a secret is not the ring itself, but the function of the ring. If other practitioners know this, I''m afraid they will dig a hole in their mind to get the ring. Even Zhuge Huotian will be red eyed for the ring.


    "You." Qin Roubai glanced at Xiao Yao and asked, "are you better now?"


    "Much better, just hungry." Xiao Yao said.


    "You child, fortunately we are all waiting for you to eat. I''ll tell them to start serving." Qin Rou said and looked at Zhou Lei, said, "Zhou Lei, thank you, ah, also hurry to eat with us."


    "Aunt Qin, don''t worry. Even if you drive me away, you have to wait for me to have dinner." Zhou Lei rubbed his stomach and said with a smile.


    Qin Rou nods with a smile, but her heart is filled with emotion. If it was before, Zhou Lei would not have been so close. Although the Qin family is one of the three major families in China, it''s just for business. Compared with the Zhou family, they still lack a lot of information, Therefore, Zhou Lei now completely respects himself in Xiao Yao''s face.


    It''s just that Qin Rou can understand these things by herself, and she won''t say them out.


    Sitting on the table and waiting for the food to come up, Xiao Yao began to gobble it up.


    "Xiao Yao, you eat slowly, but no one grabs you¡° The way Xiao Yao ate really scared Qin rou.


    Xiao Yao''s stomach has become a bottomless pit. He has eaten five bowls of rice in a row, but he is still not satisfied.


    Finally, he simply raised his head and looked at Qin Rou and others.


    "Mom, have you all eaten?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Qin Rou asked curiously.


    "It''s easy to eat well!" Xiao Yao reported the rice cooker directly to his own and began to eat with it.


    In the end, Xiao Yao didn''t talk about the bowl, but the pot.


    "Ma, tell me to make another pot!" Xiao Yao said while sliding his chopsticks.


    Qin Qianqian and others were so surprised that their chin almost fell on the table.


    "Xiao Yao, you haven''t eaten for more than ten days, have you?" Qin Qian couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao was almost scared to pee. How could Qin Qian know everything? Guess really close ah!


    "Well, brother Xiao, if you''re going to eat like this, you should tell me. To be honest, a grandson offended me last time. His family opened a buffet restaurant. I really should take you. It''s not my boast. You can eat until their family goes bankrupt!" Zhou Lei looked at Xiao Yao and said seriously.


    Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear to what they said.


    After eating for almost three hours, Xiao yaocai patted his belly and said, "I''ve finally had a good meal."


    Beside him, there are three rice cookers.


    "..." they didn''t speak, just looked at Xiao Yao with a look at the monster.


    "Don''t I look good when I eat?" Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed by them.


    "Xiao Yao, are you evil?" Qin Qian asked.


    "Qianqian, don''t talk nonsense!" Qin Luan quickly began to reprimand.


    Qin Qianqian dissatisfied to see his mother, said: "Mom, you dare say, your heart is not so think?"


    Qin Luan immediately felt speechless.


    To be honest, she also has this feeling. She has seen some edible food before, but she hasn''t seen anything like Xiao Yao.


    Although Zhou Lei''s previous remarks are somewhat exaggerated, Xiao Yao will definitely be driven out if he goes to a buffet.


    How does this stomach fit?


    In fact, Xiao Yao knows that the reason why he can eat so much is that he hasn''t eaten for a long time. On the other hand, it has something to do with his just breakthrough. Because he just broke through, his body is in a stage of high consumption, so there are a lot of things to send back.


    "To tell you the truth, I now have a full sense of happiness. It turns out that eating enough is such a happy thing!" Xiao Yao patted the round tummy and said.


    "Brother Shaw, I really convinced you." Zhou Lei gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up, "I''m very convinced in all aspects!"


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    Having had enough, Xiao Yao began to ask about what had happened before.


    "Those Islanders, can your family solve it?" Xiao Yao said while picking his teeth.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry. It''s Chinese here. Those islanders can''t hop around. If they''re really dishonest, I''ll give them a shuttle." Zhou Lei said with a smile, "you didn''t hear my father''s words before. They are not qualified to make trouble with us! Hum, I''ve already said that I''ll live and die. As a result, you killed Panasonic gale. They dare to have opinions. Why? Do you really think we Chinese are easy to bully? "


    The more Zhou Lei said, the more angry he became. At last, he simply rolled up his sleeve and said, "if it wasn''t for my father''s command at that time to send you back quickly, I would have rushed up to beat those bastards to death! Grandma. Yes, it''s so rampant! "


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, let me tell you some good news!" Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Qin Qian and asked, "what''s the good news?"


    "Congratulations, you have become the man who most wants to marry in the eyes of all young and beautiful girls in China!" Qin Qianqian said with a smile, "you should have seen it on the Internet before. Now everyone on the Internet is talking about you! What''s more, those girls have said, "if you marry someone, you have to marry Xiao Yao!"


    "According to that, I have the treatment of a star now?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and asked.


    "Ha ha, the two words" Star "describe you. It''s worth a lot of money. If you really want to make a movie, I''m sure the box office won''t exceed billions!" Qin Qian said with a smile, "tut Tut, should I be proud of having such a cousin? To tell you the truth, just for a while, my mobile phone was blown up. All my friends in the past had to ask me to give them your phone number or other contact information one by one. All the ladies were crying to marry you! "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "is it so exaggerated?"


    "Exaggeration?" Qin Rou said with a smile, "Qianqian this time really no exaggeration, even me, the phone has been blown up, the former friends, have to say that they want to marry their daughter."


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little confused.


    I seem to have unconsciously become a person who seems to have saved the world?


    When Qin Rou and Qin Qianqian talk about the phone, Xiao yaocai suddenly comes to realize that his mobile phone has not been turned on up to now! He quickly pulled out his cell phone.


    As soon as he took out his cell phone, Li Xiaoxiao called.


    "Hello, Xiao Yao?" Li Xiaoxiao''s voice came¡° Well, it''s me Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you''re calling me. Who else can I be if it''s not me?"¡° are you all right? Why do you have to turn off your cell phone when you say you''re ok? Do you know how anxious I am? " When Li Xiaoxiao said this, she began to cry. Xiao Yao began to feel whether he had done something heinous¡° Xiaoxiao, don''t worry! You know, I had a duel with the Islander before. What''s the matter with the phone ringing all the time? " Xiao Yao quickly explained¡° Then you should also tell me that you are shutting down! " Although Li Xiaoxiao knew Xiao Yao was right, she was still a little unhappy. Xiao Yao gave a wry smile. He simply didn''t want to explain this problem. In this case, he racked his brains to explain these. He just didn''t want to live any longer! After Li Xiaoxiao vented his dissatisfaction, he asked again, "are you really OK?"¡° If I have something to do, can I criticize you for so long? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Li Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, just a little hum, Xiao Yao can already imagine Li Xiaoxiao rolling eyes on the other side of the phone¡° When will you be back? " Li Xiaoxiao continued. Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I don''t know, but it should be soon."¡° Why don''t you come back? " Li Xiaoxiao seems to be very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s reply, "you''ve solved all your problems in Kyoto! What are you doing there? Did you see a beautiful woman in Kyoto? " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Is the girl''s imagination so terrible¡° I''ll go to miaojiang in a while to find some things. Don''t think so much. " Xiao Yao said helplessly¡° Really? " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° Of course it is Xiao Yao said, "don''t worry. After I come back from Miao, I can go back. When I get back, I will bring you a gift. What do you think?" Li Xiaoxiao on the other side of the phone said, "it''s almost the same. Then I''ll wait for you to come back."¡° Yes Just hung up Li Xiaoxiao''s phone, Xia Yixing''s phone called again¡° It seems that you are really busy now. Previously, the phone was turned off, but as soon as it was turned on, the line was busy. " Xia Yixing said with a smile, "that phone call just now was made by Li Xiaoxiao, right?"¡° "Yes?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "How do you know? Can you still pinch it? "¡° It''s just, at this time, in addition to those who love you, who else will be so anxious? After all, your phone has been turned off before. " Xia Yixing said with a smile. Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, and suddenly doesn''t know what to say. Xia Yixing says that Li Xiaoxiao is a person who loves him very much. However, Xia Yixing seems to know that her phone has been turned off before and just turned on. How many did she fight? See Xiao Yao silence, Xia Yixing at the beginning also some curiosity, just suddenly thought of what, she also kept silent. After a period of silence, Xiao Yao finally broke the awkward atmosphere¡° Well, you called me. Is there something wrong? " Xiao Yao asked in a low voice¡° It''s not that you''re in a hurry, or that you''re afraid of something, but now it seems that your energy and spirit should also recover well, so I won''t disturb you. " With these words, Xia Yixing quickly hung up. Looking at the hands of the mobile phone, Xia Yixing a wry smile, a face is also red hot¡° In the past, I thought I was a very smart and talkative person. How could I be so stupid this time? " Xia Yixing sighed and said.

 Chapter 526

    After hanging up Xia Yixing''s phone, Fang Hai and others also called. It took Xiao Yao almost an hour to answer the phone, or only two minutes for each call.


    "I didn''t find myself so busy before." Xiao Yao looked at the cell phone that had been calling until there was no electricity, and could only smile bitterly.


    "Now you are the one who has been burning all over China. Isn''t it normal for you to have more phone calls?" Qin Qian said with a smile.


    "When you say that, I always think you''re mocking me." Xiao Yao coughed and said seriously.


    Qin Qianqian didn''t have a good way: "look at you, you always like to think that people are so bad. How boring I am. I want to mock you all day long?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer this question. Anyway, he still thinks Qin Qian''s tone is strange.


    "Brother Xiao, when shall we go to miaojiang?" As Xiao Yao said on the phone earlier, Zhou Lei thinks that he can discuss this problem with Xiao Yao. After the date is determined, he can go back and make good preparations. Since he decides to go with Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei must bring his own strength. Whether he can help Xiao Yao or not, at least he can''t give Xiao Yao any trouble, Otherwise, they will become a burden to others. In that case, it would be better not to go.


    "Tomorrow." Pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao said.


    "Tomorrow?" Zhou Lei slightly Leng for a while, some startled way, "have so anxious?"


    Qin Qianqian said: "people are not in a hurry to go to Miao. If they can seize the time, they have to deal with Qu Yang''s father''s illness."


    "Why is that?" Zhou Lei didn''t understand.


    Qin Qian gave Zhou Lei a white look and said, "before they always said that I was stupid. If anyone dares to say that about me, I have to face him. In fact, the most stupid one is not me, but you! Is it because of Qu Yang''s father''s illness? This is just a task for Xiao Yao. After finishing this task, he can go back to Haitian city and sleep with his daughter-in-law. "


    Zhou Lei can''t laugh or cry.


    Although he also knows that what Qin Qianqian said is true, is it not appropriate to say so?


    But Qin Qianqian is Xiao Yao''s cousin. Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say, so it''s even harder for him to say. He can only smile awkwardly,


    "Qianqian, no nonsense!" Qin Luan frowned and said, she and Zhou Lei think the same, although we all know that this is the reason, but Qin Qianqian said so frankly, if spread out, Qu Yang there can be happy? Originally, it was something that the Qu family could be grateful for. When Qin Qianqian stirred it up, Qu Yang would not only be grateful to Xiao Yao, maybe he would have a knot in his heart.


    She also sighed. Previously, Xiao Yao said that Qin Qianqian would always add obstacles and troubles to him. Now it seems that this is really the case. As a daughter, she really does not let people worry at all.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, don''t forget to take me with you when it''s time! This time you''re going to fight that Islander, and you''ve lost your word. " Qin Qianqian quickly reminds Xiao Yao.


    "You can''t go." Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I won''t take you."


    "Just because I just exposed your careful thinking?" Qin Qian was dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Qianqian and said with a smile, "you''re right. That''s right. Are you satisfied with what I say?"


    "..." Qin Qianqian used to be aggressive. She thought she would see embarrassment on Xiao Yao''s face, and the other party would give her a different answer. But now Xiao Yao''s answer is really unexpected. Even if it is, it''s not appropriate for you to say it so directly, right?


    "To tell you the truth, cousin Qin Qianqian, I''ve met and known many people over the years, but you''re the first one who can talk and do things like you, but you don''t think about other people''s feelings." Xiao Yao said, "if I really take you with me, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause at that time. Maybe the things that we could solve in one day can''t come back to you for a month, so I won''t take you with me anyway."


    Speaking of this, before Qin Qianqian spoke, Xiao Yao said again, "of course, there are other reasons. First of all, it''s very dangerous for us to go this time. No one knows what will happen. It''s not safe for you to go. I don''t want you to take the risk you shouldn''t take."


    "What about them?" Qin Qianqian pointed to Zhou Lei and said.


    "You are different from him. People can go with guns and people. Can you?" Xiao Yao asked, "although the Qin family has its own strength, it can''t be displayed casually. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand, and I don''t want to! If you don''t let me go, I''ll go myself Qin Qian Du said.


    Where does she look like a cousin? She is Xiao Yao''s cousin.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    To be honest, he felt that Qin Qian might not be able to do such a crazy thing.


    As I have said before, Qin Qianqian is the kind of person who can''t have a brain no matter what he does. This kind of brain thing is more in line with Qin Qianqian''s style of life and work.


    "Do you want to go alone?" Qin Luan looked at her daughter and said.


    "Yes Qin Qian said.


    "Then I''ll lock you up." Qin Luan said.


    "Qin Qian was depressed.


    She was able to do things that she went to miaojiang secretly by herself, and her mother could also do things that directly locked her up.


    Zhou Lei can only be silent on the side, the mother and daughter''s way of doing things are not normal people can understand.


    Fortunately, the girls around him will not be Qin Qianqian''s character, nor will they be too strong like Qin Luan, otherwise their life will be really hard.


    "All right! Xiao Ge, since you said to go tomorrow, let''s go tomorrow. Now I have some time, I''ll go back and get ready first. " Zhou Lei said.


    "Well, good!" Xiao Yao said, "by the way, remember to inform Qu Yang that he can''t adjust his time at that time."


    "But pull down, I know that boy too well, he has no business all day long." Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Although that''s what he said, he felt that he had to inform Qu Yang when he was late, so as to avoid any accident and trouble.


    Xiao Yao told the matter, Zhou Lei felt it was very necessary to solve.


    After seeing off Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao is also relieved.


    "Mom, auntie, I''ll go up and have a rest. I have to go out tomorrow." Xiao Yao turns to look at Qin Rou and Qin Luan and says.


    "Good." Qin Rou nodded, "by the way, before you leave, you must talk to us. Don''t leave without saying a word."


    "Yes Xiao Yao, a model, salutes Qin Rou and makes her laugh.


    Xiao Yao knows that Qin Rou has a lot of opinions about following Zhou Lei to the Chinese martial arts arena without saying a word this morning. But at that time, Xiao Yao was also forced. If Qin Qianqian got the news, the girl would have to follow her, but she would be in trouble.


    So in order to successfully avoid Qin Qianqian, Xiao Yao had to leave without even talking about Qin Rou and Qin Luan.


    Back upstairs, into the room, Xiao Yao entered the ring space again and began to recover his aura.


    After he was sure that he had recovered to the peak state, Xiao Yao also quickly stepped back and lay down on the bed and went to sleep. Today, he consumed too much energy and spirit in the ring. If he didn''t make up the energy and spirit through sleep, when he got to the Miao area, he couldn''t be sure that there would be any trouble!


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I went to sleep until more than nine o''clock the next morning.


    After sleeping for more than ten hours, we can see how bad Xiao Yao''s mental state was yesterday.


    When eating, Xiao Yao''s performance is quite normal, unlike yesterday, he can startle people.


    If you still eat with an electric cooker as you did yesterday, it is estimated that the servants of the Qin family will have to say that Xiao Yao is a monster.


    "Where''s sister Qian?" At dinner, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that he didn''t see Qin Qianqian, so he was a little curious.


    Qin Luan laughed and said, "I locked her up."


    "..." Xiao Yao smiles. His aunt is really tough enough to do things.


    Just after dinner, Zhou Lei, Chang Yang and Qu Yang had already driven to the gate of the Qin family before they had time to chat with their mother.


    As soon as I heard that Xiao Yao was going to miaojiang today, Qu Yang, who was still worried, was very happy and began to prepare. Yesterday afternoon and last night were enough time for them to prepare.


    Seeing Chang Yang, Xiao Yao smiles and says, "do you really plan to go?"


    Chang Yang nodded: "isn''t this all what I said before?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei again and said, "Zhou Lei, you can think about it. This time we go, it''s not for fun. No one knows what will happen there. Moreover, most of us are men. If we take Chang Yang, it''s hard to say that all embarrassing things won''t happen. So, are you sure you want to take your daughter-in-law?"


    Zhou Lei has the final say, and smiled, and said, "Xiao brother, this is not my final rule. She is going to go. I can''t tie her up with a rope."


    Xiao Yao sighed: "Zhou Lei, I''m not talking about you. If you do this, you will become a hen pecked husband in the future."


    Zhou Lei was depressed: "brother Xiao, if someone said that to me, I would feel embarrassed and embarrassed. But when you said that, my heart didn''t fluctuate and I even wanted to laugh. Yesterday, when Li Xiaoxiao called you to scold you, I sat beside you and heard you clearly."


    "All right, all right! Go! Can''t we go? " As soon as Xiao Yao talks about the phone call he made with Li Xiaoxiao last night, he has a headache. Now he doesn''t talk much anymore.


    Chang Yang and Zhou Lei are both laughing happily¡° Thank you, Xiao Qu Yang looked at Xiao Yao and said, "this is our Qu family''s business. Please take care of it."¡° What you said, since I have promised you that I will help you solve your family''s problems, naturally I will not give up on the way. Moreover, your father''s illness is indeed imminent and can''t be delayed. Since I have solved the island people''s problems, naturally I will take you to miaojiang immediately. " Xiao Yao said. Qu Yang nodded, bowed to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, if it sounds good, I can''t say it well. No matter whether we can find what we need to find this time when we go to miaojiang, you are my elder brother. In the future, the Qin family''s business, your business, is my business, our Qu family''s business! As the saying goes, "if you don''t thank me for your kindness, I won''t say much." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not a great thing. If you have to say that, I feel that I have a great kindness to your Qu family." Qu Yang said, "you have been kind to our Qu family." Xiao Yao waved his hand and looked at the motorcade behind Zhou Lei and others. He whispered, "if we bring so many, will it be a bit high-profile?"¡° High profile? " Zhou Lei looked back and said, "you also said that this time we go, we don''t know what kind of danger we will encounter. If we don''t bring more people, how can we have a sense of security?"

 Chapter 527

    Xiao Yao neither agrees with nor opposes Zhou Lei''s words.


    It''s true that with so many people, there will be some sense of security. After all, it''s all force. But from another perspective, Xiao Yao and others'' moving targets are too big to be noticed.


    "Brother Xiao, after my grandfather knew the purpose of our business, he was very attentive. He gave us all these people." Zhou Lei sees Xiao Yao a pair of depressed appearance, continue to say.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    His original plan was to take Zhou Lei, Chang Yang, and Qu Yang with him. Four people in a line would be almost the same. No matter what, Zhou Lei would take two more people. That''s the most appropriate one. But Zhou Lei and others obviously didn''t think so. The three of them together were almost 50. Moreover, Xiao Yao found a lot of weapons from them.


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly at this. Now that people have come, it''s not practical to drive them back. Moreover, Xiao Yao doesn''t know what will happen this time. So it''s better for these people to take it or not, so they don''t have to complain about themselves.


    He is a very cautious person, will never give others the slightest chance to complain about himself!


    Finally, Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei, Chang Yang, Qu Yang, four people drive a car, while the rest drive the black Audi A4L.


    The motorcade is driving in the direction of miaojiang.


    "Brother Xiao, do you think we are going well this time?" Qu Yang was driving, he asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He really doesn''t know what Qu Yang thinks. He doesn''t have the ability to predict. How can he give him the answer now? In fact, he also knows very well that Qu Yang has no bottom in his heart, and what he needs is psychological comfort, but Xiao Yao really can''t give such psychological comfort.


    No one knows what''s going to happen in the Miao area now. There are two ways to find the poisonous insects. It seems that there is no other way to prove Xiao Yao''s jealousy and irresponsibility.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who does not believe his words, and he will not make some groundless promises.


    After getting Xiao Yao''s answer, Qu Yang''s face is full of loneliness and disappointment.


    "Well, Qu Yang, you don''t have anything to be depressed about. You haven''t even been to miaojiang yet. What do you think brother Xiao can give you now?" Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Qu Yang gave a wry smile and nodded: "I also know that it''s too early for me to ask these questions, but I just want to hear some affirmative words from brother Xiao, even if it''s just encouraging me."


    "If brother Xiao really said that, what would you think if we couldn''t find what we were looking for?" Zhou Lei frowned and asked.


    In his opinion, Qu Yang is not such a brainless person. How can he not understand such an obvious truth? Do you need to be reminded? Don''t say it''s Xiao Yao, who is meticulous in his mind. I''m afraid he will say it even if he changes to be someone else or himself.


    Qu Yang nodded and took a breath, saying: "brother Lei, what you said is good, I won''t ask."


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said, "where there is a will, there is a way. It sounds like an encouragement to you. In fact, it''s also an encouragement to you."


    Qu Yang feels that he has been given the routine by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself, even if we can''t find the poisonous insects, it''s nothing."


    On hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Qu Yang''s eyes lit up immediately and quickly asked, "brother Xiao, do you have any plan B?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    Qu Yang is more excited.


    "Brother Xiao, you don''t lie to me because you want to relieve the pressure in my heart. Let me relax, do you?" After the excitement, Qu Yang quickly calmed down and quickly asked. Xiao Yao didn''t mention anything about the backup plan before. But at this time, he said that anyone would have some doubts at this time.


    Zhou Lei and Chang Yang also look at Xiao Yao with a pair of disbelieving eyes, but they are embarrassed to open it.


    Xiao Yao was depressed and said, "what kind of person do you think I am? With your understanding of me, do you think I''m the kind of person who runs trains with all his mouth?"


    Xiao Yao''s words are more important. Indeed, he is a very cautious person and will never leave his words behind. What should he do if he really can''t find the poisonous insects and Xiao Yao can''t find any other way? At that time, Qu Yang can''t have an opinion on him? He would never let himself fall into that situation.


    So, with his words, the previous ones have become very convincing.


    "Brother Shaw, I believe you!" Qu Yang emphasized the key points.


    "Believe me, it''s no use." Xiao Yao shook his head, "the most important thing is that you have to believe in yourself first. If you start to have no confidence now and feel that you can''t find it, then you really can''t find it."


    Qu Yang nodded and asked: "brother Xiao, what is the backup plan you said?" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you need to be so anxious? When it''s time to tell you, it''s natural to say it. It''s not time to say it. It''s not convenient to say it. " Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile: "brother Xiao, if you don''t say it, I think Qu Yang will not be able to sleep tonight."¡° It''s like you can''t sleep without me Qu Yang said with a smile, "brother Lei, it''s not me. In some ways, your curiosity is really much stronger than me." Xiao Yao looked at them and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but it''s not the time to say it. If I can tell you, I will tell you." Zhou Lei and Qu Yang looked at each other and sighed. Although they haven''t been in touch with Xiao Yao for a long time, some aspects of Xiao Yao''s character are still easy to control. At least they know now that in such a situation, even if they have worn their lips out and shouldn''t say anything, Xiao Yao still can''t say anything. No matter how much they ask, it doesn''t make any sense, It''s better to ask nothing¡° Xiao Ge, this time, are we going into Sichuan or into the clouds? " Qu Yang asked¡° Into cloud province. " Xiao Yao said¡° What''s the difference? " Qu Yang asked curiously. Xiao Yao said: "I have an acquaintance in Yunnan Province, who is my grandfather''s former friend. I think she can help us. If we go to Sichuan, we will be discredited and none of them will give us directions. It will be more complicated then. Besides, we still have a lot of time, even if we don''t find poisonous insects in Yunnan Province, You can also enter Sichuan. " Qu Yang nodded and said with a smile: "OK, brother Xiao, we all listen to you. Anyway, we all believe you now."¡° Do you really believe me completely? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile. Qu Yang was stunned and didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant¡° If you really believed me, there wouldn''t be so many problems now. " Xiao said with a sigh. Qu Yang is a little embarrassed. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, it is true. If he really believes Xiao Yao unconditionally, how can he ask so many questions now? In fact, people like Qu Yang and Zhou Lei all have one thing in common, that is, they like to control their own rhythm. The way they like is that even if they leave Xiao Yao, they know what they should do, instead of what they do now. If Xiao Yao leaves, they don''t know what to do. After that, Xiao Yao can''t tell them all about some things. It''s not a deliberate appetizer, but a last resort. However, in Xiao Yao''s view, this is not a shortcoming, it is the common ground of people at their level. It''s a long way from Kyoto to Yunnan Province. The plane may be very fast, but if you drive, you don''t know how long it will take. There may be some accidents on the road, which will delay you. So it''s impossible to expect someone to drive. After all, there are two or three thousand kilometers between them. In one day, Xiao Yao and other four people take turns driving, just worried about whether there will be mental fatigue and so on. No one talks all the way. Once they have time, they will have a rest. No one is willing to make fun of their own life safety. Even if he is willing, the remaining three people are not willing¡° Zhou Lei, I''ll drive for a while. " Xiao Yao took the steering wheel from Zhou Lei and said, "wait a minute, it''ll be dark. Then we''ll find a place to get off the highway and have a rest."¡° Well, good! " Zhou Lei nodded. At Anshi, Xiao Yao stops. All the people in the car wake up¡° Where''s this, brother Zhou Lei rubbed to rub sleep eye to ask a way¡° It''s a city Xiao Yao said, "I''ve got off the highway, and I''ve already reserved my room." After a pause, he continued: "by the way, first of all, it is impossible for every hotel to find so many vacant rooms, so we are not together."¡° I understand Qu Yang said with a smile, "brother Xiao, you haven''t paid the money, have you?"¡° I''ve handed it in. " Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "if you don''t pay, who will leave you a room?"¡° That''s no good. Brother Xiao, you give me your card number and I''ll call you this money. It''s all my family''s business... "Qu Yang just said this, but Xiao Yao interrupted him with a wave¡° Well, these are small coins. There''s no need to mind. Of course, dinner is on you Xiao Yao said with a smile. Qu Yang nodded with a bitter smile: "brother Xiao, I wrote down the money." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t take it seriously. After they all settled in the hotel, Zhou Lei also said hello to his subordinates, asking them to look for food. A large group of people crowded together had to be regarded as illegal concentration, while Xiao Yao and other four people went to a hotel under the hotel.

 Chapter 528

    Along the way, Qu Yang is still saying that Xiao Yao should let himself pay, which is what he should do. Xiao Yao just smiles and doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Such a sum of money, if he and Qu Yang haggle over it, it seems that he is a little too petty, and now Xiao Yao is not short of such a little money.


    "Well, brother Xiao, when we get back to Kyoto, let''s three start a company!" During the meal, Qu Yang said, patting the table.


    "Start a company?" Xiao Yao was stunned at the news.


    "This is what my brother Lei discussed before." Qu Yang said with a smile, "and you don''t need to pay."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "I don''t need to pay. What do you want me to do? It''s hard for you to burn too much money." This is obviously a matter of rushing to the door to send money. Xiao Yao feels that he can''t accept it.


    Moreover, as Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, if they really plan to open a company in Kyoto, it''s absolutely impossible for them to make a fuss. If Xiao Yaozhen doesn''t pay a cent and still holds a share, it''s obviously inappropriate. But now, Xiao Yao has no way to compete with the Zhou family and the Qu family, unless he uses the Qin family''s money, He hit himself in the face against his will, which he was unwilling to accept.


    It may seem that he is more affectable to say so, but this is what he has thought before. Even if Qin Luan and Qin Rou are willing to support him, he will not use any money from the Qin family. Otherwise, the people of the Qin family will inevitably conflict with him, and even Qin Qian will have ideas about him.


    "Brother Xiao, you still don''t understand your own value!" Qu Yang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer Qu Yang''s words, but he was depressed in his heart. Now he has a fart value?


    "Brother Xiao, do you think that if we don''t need you to pay a sum of money to let you become a shareholder, you are taking advantage, aren''t you?" Zhou Lei cold not Ding mouth way.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is beyond doubt.


    Zhou Lei continued: "it''s really wrong for you to say that. Now your influence in China is too great. Although the public opinion will continue, it will at least last for a period of time. In this period of time, there are many things we can do. In addition, although you have not officially set foot in Kyoto, But in Kyoto, almost everyone knows your name, especially in our circle. I dare say that your name is definitely better than mine. Your relationship with the Qin family and the Xia family is enough for you to make a big show in Kyoto. "


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "you say so, let me have a sense of pulling the tiger skin to do the flag."


    "Since there is tiger skin, why don''t you pull it?" Zhou Lei asked, "if others want to have such an opportunity, they can''t find it. You already have it. It''s too wasteful to use it? What''s more, it doesn''t need you to do anything, or even to stand up and say anything, just Xiao Yao''s name is enough. "


    Xiao Yao grew up: "when did my name become so influential in Kyoto?"


    "Since you captured Qin Qiu, your name has been very influential." Chang Yang said.


    "That''s all Zhou Lei''s light." Although Xiao Yao doesn''t say this, his heart is clearer than anyone else. Other people are not afraid of Xiao Yao, but of Zhou Lei. They are all in their heads. Even Zhou Lei doesn''t dare to do anything about Xiao Yao. What else can others do? Therefore, this is not Xiao Yao''s influence. At this point, he will not be dazed.


    "That''s not necessarily what they care about." Chang Yang said, "it''s courage. You have nothing to fear. If you have hatred, you will get revenge. It''s worth others'' fear."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and took a deep breath: "Chang Yang, I understand what you said."


    Chang Yang stares at Xiao Yao and asks, "do you really understand?"


    "Well, you just want to say that people like me don''t care about the consequences when they do things. They''re totally stupid. Other people are new shoes and don''t step on stinky dog shit!"


    "..." Chang Yang took the water cup in front of her and moistened her throat. She felt that she had said so much in vain, but Xiao Yao didn''t understand it at all!


    It didn''t work at all!


    "Forget it, we''d better wait until we get back from miaojiang." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to think about it now. When I think about it, I''ll feel headache. When I really plan to do it later, I''ll take it out for a chat. Our focus is not on this."


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang look at each other and smile.


    They are already very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s attitude. What they worried about before was not that Xiao Yao would delay and not give an accurate answer, but that Xiao Yao would refuse directly. In that case, they would really have no hope at all. In fact, they didn''t say a reason before, and it''s not good to say it in front of Xiao Yao.


    The first point is that Xiao Yao is kind to both the Zhou family and the Qu family. As the saying goes, a drop of water should be rewarded by a spring. Other people may not understand this truth, but a family like them takes human feelings as an extra important factor. Otherwise, they will fall into the background, which will do them all harm but no benefit.


    Secondly, whether it''s the Zhou family or the Qu family, they can see Xiao Yao''s potential. Whether it''s an ancient martial arts expert or a miracle doctor, each of these identities is worthy of them to woo Xiao Yao. Now in Kyoto, I don''t know how many families want to have a good relationship with Xiao Yao, but since they defeated Panasonic gale, Xiao Yao directly followed them to miaojiang, so those families can''t find a chance yet. Once they get the news of Xiao Yao''s whereabouts, they will come to him immediately. Therefore, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei must catch up with Xiao Yao before those people. Let''s take the simplest example. How many families in Kyoto want to compete for masters like Zhuge Huotian? It''s just that Zhuge''s burning heaven belongs to the state, and those people are not qualified to move him yet. Once the state is willing to let Zhuge burn the sky, the whole Kyoto City will be in chaos. He is the existence of dinghaishen needle! Although Xiao Yao''s strength may not be as strong as Zhuge''s, it will happen sooner or later. There is no doubt about this. More importantly, Xiao Yao''s influence in China has already surpassed Zhuge''s. Zhuge Huotian is old, but Xiao Yao is still young. Being young means that there are infinite possibilities in him. He has become a hot potato in Kyoto. But these things, they can''t say with Xiao Yao, otherwise, it will cause some embarrassment, and Xiao Yao also doesn''t like them to talk about kindness every day, what''s more, they don''t say thank you very much, they open their mouth and shut their mouth every day, but it won''t make Xiao Yao have a good impression on them. They still understand that too much is better than too much¡° By the way, how much are you going to contribute? Tell me about it first, and I''ll be ready. " Xiao Yao said. With these words, he put a piece of braised meat in his mouth¡° oh I''m going to invest 5 billion yuan. Brother Lei''s family foundation is weaker than mine. If I invest 1.5 billion yuan, you don''t have to pay for brother Xiao. " Qu Yang said with a smile, this is what they discussed before, and whether it''s Qu Yang or Zhou Lei, it''s a kind of scheming and then moving. Before deciding to do something again, they will think about it again and again, and they will never make a decision with enthusiasm. Therefore, Mr. Zhou and Mr. Qu know that the two families have discussed and expressed their support for the business. Otherwise, with their family background, it is impossible for them to make such a large sum of money with their own strength. All the braised meat in Xiao Yao''s mouth fell out. He widened his eyes and looked at Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. He couldn''t believe his ears¡° How much are you going to vote for? " Xiao Yao took a deep breath and asked¡° I''m five billion, brother Lei is one and a half billion. " Although Zhou Lei''s money is small, Qu Yang will not suffer at all, because the influence of the Zhou family is not only in the business world, not to mention Mr. Zhou. Even Zhou Lei''s name is very useful in Kyoto. There is even a saying in Kyoto that it is better to offend the mayor than Lei Shao. It can be seen how big Zhou Lei''s hand is. Before Xiao Yao could speak, the people at the next table began to laugh¡° what the hell! When you come out so late to have a supper, you can still hear someone boasting. Forced, I said, "how much wine did you drink?" A man in a white shirt looked at Xiao Yao and others and said with a smile. His eyes were full of sarcasm at Xiao Yao and others. Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and others took a look at the man and didn''t pay attention to him. If they will be angry with each other because of such a thing, then they have no identity. Qu Yang continued: "brother Xiao, this is what we discussed with our family, and my grandfather also said that if we develop well in the future, the focus of our family will move to this, and then we will continue to increase funds, let me go to do it!" Xiao Yaole said, "do you Zhou family believe you so much?" Qu Yang gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "what they believe is not me." Speaking of this, he pointed out Xiao Yao, "they believe you." Xiao Yao laughs. He really doesn''t know when he has such charisma¡° Hey, you guys, brag. Can you keep your voice down? Damn, I''ll have a meal, and you''ll make me laugh. " The shirt man turned and said¡° Brother long, people like to brag. It''s not against the law A suit man at the same table said with a smile¡° I just can''t stand such a person, eating in the hall, blowing so awesome, billions of dollars from their mouths as if they are dozens of dollars, which makes me how to live only a million people with annual salary? The man named Longge said with a smile. The last sentence is obviously showing off his capital. Suddenly, in the hotel, many girls'' eyes also looked over. Brother long rolled up his sleeves and smashed the three forked car keys on the table, beaming. He enjoyed being in the spotlight.

 Chapter 529

    Next to the man named Longge, there was a girl, wearing a long black dress, her hair was pulled up, her fingernails were painted with gorgeous red, her lips were red and her eyebrows were willow, and her beauty was pretty good, but compared with Chang Yang, who was at the same table with Xiao Yao and others, she was not a star, followed by her beauty, and the most important thing was her temperament.


    The girls around Longge, even if holding LV, look like the Pinyin abbreviation of "donkey", while Changyang, even if wearing a white T-shirt, will cause the trend of simplicity.


    When Xiao Yao and others were talking, the girl had already looked in their direction for several times.


    This also aroused brother Long''s jealousy. He felt that he could show his charm at this time, and hit the people at the next table by the way, so that they could know what it means to pretend, what it means to force, and what it means to force. By the way, he could also make others pay attention to himself. Why not?


    This kind of thing, brother long does not do less. Every time he smashes the key of a Mercedes Benz on the table, it always attracts some girls'' hot eyes.


    This time, it is no exception, even if he sat next to a girl, but there will be other girls at him.


    He still likes this feeling.


    "No, man, I''m curious, even if we''re bragging. What''s the matter with you?" Qu Yang looked at the man and asked curiously.


    The first time they were ridiculed by each other, Qu Yang and others didn''t take it seriously. They really didn''t want to explain too much to each other. They might as well have a few words with Xiao Yao at that time. However, when they didn''t plan to deal with each other at all, the man named Longge was a bit aggressive, This makes Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and others feel depressed.


    Do you have "bullying" on your face?


    "Of course you are in my way! I don''t feel comfortable when I hear someone boasting like this. Can''t I? " Brother long snorted coldly.


    In his opinion, Qu Yang hasn''t completely lost his temper when he talks about it. In his eyes, it''s a kind of counseling.


    Since the other side is a soft persimmon, if you don''t pinch it, you seem to be sorry for them.


    Qu Yang was angry. As soon as he got up, Zhou Lei knocked on his chopsticks.


    "Well, sit down and eat first. Don''t make too much trouble." Zhou Lei said.


    "In your field, you have enough high profile." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way. Originally, he just went to Yunnan Province to look for poisonous insects. As a result, Zhou Lei even got the whole team out. He even knew that he was going to keep a low profile. To be honest, he really didn''t know what Zhou Lei was thinking. Why wasn''t the logic of thinking understood by ordinary people?


    This makes Xiao Yao embarrassed.


    Zhou Lei laughed, touched his chin and said, "that''s right, but to be honest, brother Xiao, is it a waste of time for us to argue with such people?"


    Xiao Yao smacked his mouth, put down his chopsticks and said, "when Qu Yang talked to him, I had already stuffed two pieces of braised pork into my mouth. Compared with talking with each other, I don''t think it''s important to fill my stomach."


    "..." to be honest, there is not a dirty word in Xiao Yao''s sentence, or even an ugly word, but the tone of contempt for the other party is absolutely incisive. Zhou Lei and others on the side have a feeling of looking silly at this time. No wonder some people in Kyoto always say, The stupidest thing in the world is talking to Xiao Yao.


    This is the master of the mouth gun industry!


    The Dragon brother''s face turned black for a moment.


    He stared at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of disbelief.


    In his opinion, the guy who was just a soft persimmon began to mock himself.


    Is there any reason?


    Let people live or not?


    To be honest, at this moment, brother long has a feeling of eating excrement, mainly because the contrast between reality and his imagination is too big.


    After taking a deep breath, he clapped the table, stood up and walked towards Xiao Yao.


    He pulled a chair and sat in front of Xiao Yao.


    In the restaurant, everyone''s eyes have looked over.


    "Brother long, forget it. Don''t worry about them." The woman brought by brother long whispered that she didn''t forget to peek at Xiao Yao when she spoke. Although she didn''t think Xiao Yao was handsome, she felt that this man had a unique charm. As long as he stood here, it seemed that he would become the focus of everyone''s attention, which no one could do.


    And I don''t know why, she always felt as if she had seen Xiao Yao in other places.


    At this time, she also subconsciously said: "have we met?"


    As soon as she finished, brother long raised his hand and slapped her in the face.


    "Grass Mud Horse, what is it? I''m still here. Now I want to chat up with Xiao Bai Lian? " Brother long is furious.


    The woman covered her face and looked at brother long in horror.


    She really didn''t expect that she just said a word casually, in exchange for brother Long''s slap.


    "Well, don''t say it. I think the boy looks familiar! I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere. "


    "I remember! I seem to see him on TV. It seems that he fought with an Islander last time and killed him directly. My God, how can he be here? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Can we reach people like that?"


    "Really, it''s him! I swear


    Xiao Yao is a little confused at this time.


    Originally, I just sat here to eat, but I didn''t expect to provoke such a thing. What''s more, my identity was found out!


    Although the people who ate in the restaurant before thought Xiao Yao was familiar, they didn''t think about it for a while. But with the woman''s reminder, everyone suddenly realized.


    "Yes, yes! That''s him, Xiao Yao! Chinese hero Xiao Yao


    A group of people suddenly like tide, toward Xiao Yao came.


    "Cough, everybody, sit down first!" Xiao Yao knew that it was too late for him to run at this time, and he didn''t plan to run like this before he finished his meal. He waved his hand, coughed and said, "I just came here to eat, and I just did what I should do. Now would you like to invite everyone to dinner?"


    Xiao Yao said that all the people who were going to rush past also squatted down.


    I don''t know why. Although they want to rush over now, Xiao Yao''s words seem to contain some strange magic, which makes them unable to step forward subconsciously.


    "Good, good! Xiao Yao, you eat first! Can you sign for me after dinner? "


    "Xiao Yao, I want to take a picture with you! My son adores you most. He has to go to Shaolin Temple


    There was a flood of praise.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile: "yes, this is easy to discuss, but now, I want to eat first."


    "Well, you eat first, we''ll wait!"


    When the onlookers finished speaking, they looked at Xiao Yao with fiery eyes.


    As if Xiao Yao is a woman without clothes in their eyes.


    In full view of the public, Xiao Yao picked up the chopsticks and finally reluctantly put them down.


    He forgot whether to open his mouth first or to take food first.


    This kind of tension, or he never felt.


    At this time, the most embarrassing thing is the Dragon brother.


    "Hum, what Chinese hero, I think it''s a bear!" Brother long yelled.


    This sentence immediately made him the target of public criticism.


    "Damn it, grandson, how dare you say it again? You really think you are invincible if others don''t beat you, don''t you? If you have the ability, fight with Xiao Yao and see who is good! "


    "Yes! You haven''t seen Xiao Yao''s Kung Fu before. Is there no net in your village


    The onlookers'' eyes at brother long are like looking at a 250. In this network information society, there are still people who don''t know Xiao Yao. Isn''t this a kind of humor?


    "Oh, with his small body, I can knock him down with one blow." Brother Long''s mind suddenly became active.


    Although he didn''t know much about Xiao Yao, it seemed that the boy was very powerful when listening to the people around him? Otherwise, how can they become their idols?


    If I beat the boy down, would I be angry?


    At least you have to be a net star!


    At the thought of these, he trembled with excitement. Although he didn''t do it yet, he had a proud smile on his face, as if he had become a winner.


    "Boy, do you dare to fight me?" Brother long looks at Xiao Yao with a sneer on his face.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Ha ha! Did you see that? This boy is a counsellor! Is such a person worthy of being a Chinese hero in your mouth? I''ll say he''s a bear Brother long burst out laughing.


    People around were also a little surprised.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t be polite to him! Hit him straight


    "Yes, Xiao Dashen, kill him!"


    Those people are starting to worry.


    Xiao Yao frowned, stretched out his hand, pointed to the Dragon brother on the edge of his finger, swept the audience around his eyes, and asked, "do you think he is worthy?"


    "..." the whole audience suddenly quieted down.


    Xiao Yao''s voice was not very loud, and he didn''t speak at all.


    But every word you say is so clear.


    Does he deserve it?


    Such a direct question, so that those people are quiet down, one by one actually really sink down, began to think about the question put forward by Xiao Yao.


    Brother Long''s body began to tremble again, this time not because of excitement, but because - anger!

 Chapter 530

    Brother long trembled with anger, and his face turned pale. His hands were tightly clenched, and his eyes were almost protruding.


    "Dare you repeat what you just said?" Brother long is biting his teeth, and his eyes are splitting. He has already stood in front of Xiao Yao, as if he would jump up and punch at any time.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao is still expressionless, just eating his own food.


    And Zhou Lei and others, one by one, are all smiling, looking at the man named dragon brother. It''s the first time that they see someone living such a greasy life.


    To fight with Xiao Yao is to seek death? Even the experts like long sword line are defeated by Xiao Yao. Now they are afraid of death. They are worried. They are not worried that this guy named dragon brother will hurt Xiao Yao. They are worried that the other party will not do anything.


    This dragon brother has been clamoring for a long time. Even Chang Yang wants to see Xiao Yao beating each other. However, it is obvious that Xiao Yao is not very willing to argue with such a person. Moreover, he is a low-key person. If he can''t do it, it''s better not to do it, unless dragon brother does it first.


    So they are not afraid of brother Long''s hands, but afraid that brother long won''t do it. They don''t know what kind of expression brother long will show when he knows what they think. Maybe he even has the heart to die.


    "I said, you don''t deserve it." Xiao Yao is not anxious not slow, after swallowing the meat in his mouth, he said.


    "You want to die!"


    Finally, it''s time for attention.


    After Xiao Yao''s words, brother long has already hit Xiao Yao''s head with his fist.


    "Hiss..."


    Many people take a deep breath when they see brother Long''s sudden move.


    They guessed that brother long might do it, but they didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly do it in such a shameless way without any sign. Obviously, they wanted to hit Xiao Yao.


    The other party''s idea is good, but it may be too much.


    When the other side waved his fist, Xiao Yao already held out his hand and grasped the other side''s wrist.


    It looks like the wind is light and the clouds are light. It seems that the one standing in front of him waving his fist is not brother long, but a baby.


    "If you don''t have enough, eat more." Xiao Yao squinted at brother long and said with a smile.


    Although he doesn''t want to do it, it doesn''t mean he will be afraid of each other.


    In the case of brother Long''s choosing to start first, Xiao Yao seems to have no other way except to do it.


    Brother Long''s face turned red because of the congestion. He wanted to pull his arm back, but he was shocked to find that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of Xiao Yao''s hand. On the one hand, there was severe pain from his wrist. On the other hand, it was because he was so worried that people looked at him with such sarcastic eyes, He really wants to find a piece of tofu and kill him.


    Shame, shame to the extreme!


    He used to do it for Xiao Yao, but not for Xiao Yao.


    "You... You let go!" Brother long roared at Xiao Yao.


    But his roar at this time, listening to it, had no momentum at all. After all, he was controlled by others and was completely grasped by Xiao Yao.


    "Hey, aren''t you good at it? What do you want others to do? Just break free by yourself Qu Yang squinted at the man in front of him and said with a smile.


    "..." brother long wants to swear.


    If you can really earn off, is it necessary to talk so much?


    Isn''t that bullying?


    Fortunately, he also wanted to face, otherwise at this time I really don''t know whether he would be angry and cry by Qu Yang''s words.


    "Will you let it go or not?" Brother long said, biting his teeth.


    The teeth in his mouth seem to be broken.


    "Apologize first." Xiao Yao said, "I''m sorry for your ignorance just now. We''ll have a good meal here. If you don''t want to get our tittle, you''ll fight to hit people. Are you like this to everyone? Or are you just doing this to me? "


    "I... you let go first! Ah! It hurts


    Xiao Yao on the hand a dint, the facial expression on elder brother Long''s face has already begun to distort.


    Xiao Yao turns a deaf ear to his scream, and still insists on what he said just now: "first apologize. If you don''t apologize, I won''t let go. Either apologize or continue to scream here. You can choose for yourself."


    "I apologize, I apologize!" Brother Long''s brain is blank at this time. Besides begging for mercy, he doesn''t know what to say. This is his normal reaction. I''m afraid it would be like this for anyone.


    "What about apologies? Tell me more about it. " Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "besides, my hearing may not be very good. You''d better make it clear. If you don''t make it clear and I don''t hear you, you''ll have to start all over again."


    Brother long has already taken Xiao Yao with a bloody nozzle in his heart, but he still has to say something soft: "I''m wrong. I''m blind, I don''t have insight, I''m busy, sir. Let go quickly..." although he still scolds Xiao Yao in his heart, he has to beg for mercy. This is a kind of torture for brother long, who wants to face death.


    Xiao Yao hummed coldly, fulfilled his previous promise and released his hand. After breaking free from the shackles, brother long takes a few cold breaths to relieve the pain. Taking a look at the hand Xiao Yao seized earlier, his wrist has been purple. This also makes brother long feel very dangerous. Fortunately, he admits to counseling. Otherwise, if he continues to be seized by Xiao Yao for a while, I really don''t know whether his hand will be wasted¡° You... You are cruel, you dare to do something to me, do you believe that Lao Tzu can''t leave this hotel today? " As soon as brother long is free, he begins to talk to Xiao Yao. It seems that he has forgotten what happened before. Others have learned from him. But brother long is not. Even if he has suffered a loss, he just thinks that he is out of luck and doesn''t realize the gap between himself and Xiao Yao. With an old saying, this is the typical good scar forget pain, for such a person, Xiao Yao do not know what to say¡° Wait for him, I''ll shake him now Brother long said with a cold face¡° Oh, then you should hurry up. " Xiao Yao said, "I''ll leave when I''m full." On hearing this, brother long was a little anxious: "aren''t you very powerful? Don''t give advice if you have the ability¡° I just don''t want to waste time on you. If I have time to pester with you, I might as well go back and have a good rest and then have a sleep. " Xiao Yao said. Brother long is speechless¡° See the food on this table? When I finish eating, I''ll leave, so if you want to call people, you''d better hurry up. " Xiao Yao said. Brother long took a deep breath, immediately took out his cell phone and made a few calls. After that, he looked at the dishes on Xiao Yao''s table, hesitated for a moment, and then waved to the waiter¡° Give them extra food, and I''ll pay for it! " Said brother long¡° Hey, are you brain sick? Xiao Ge just beat you up, and you even invited him to dinner? " Qu Yang couldn''t help laughing. People around look at brother long as if he were looking at two hundred and five. The main reason is that this guy only does two hundred and five things. Invite your enemies to dinner, I don''t know which string is wrong. Brother long is wronged in his heart! Can''t he understand what Qu Yang said? But at this time, he has no other way. After all, Xiao Yao has just said that when all the dishes on his table are finished, people will slap their buttocks and leave. At that time, he has no courage to stop each other As for the people who had dinner with him before, they didn''t know where they were after seeing brother Long''s anger. When brother long was caught by Xiao Yao''s wrist, they didn''t know where they were, so it''s impossible to expect them. Brother long can only curse them in his heart¡° It''s OK. If he wants to add food to us, we''ll eat it. " Xiao Yao glanced at brother Yanlong and asked, "are you sure you''ll pay later?" Brother long hesitated and nodded. Although he was very reluctant, he had to do so! Xiao Yao handed the menu to Chang Yang and said, "order whatever you like. Anyway, we don''t need to pay for it. By the way, remember to order something expensive." Chang Yang smiles, nods and begins to order. She is still very "sensible". After getting Xiao Yao''s arrangement, she immediately began to order the most expensive dishes. People at her level naturally know what dishes are the most expensive and the most weightless, so they can''t finish ordering them. For every dish ordered, brother Long''s face will be a little more ugly. After ordering, Zhou Lei handed the menu to the waiter¡° Pay that person first. " Zhou Lei pointed to brother long and said, "I don''t know if he has the ability to pay the bill later. Moreover, if he runs away, isn''t that a loss?" The waiter nodded and carefully approached brother long¡° Hello, sir. It''s thirteen thousand one. " Said the waiter¡° what the fuck! So expensive? Is this a five-star hotel? " Brother long is crazy. The waiter handed the menu to him: "Sir, you can have a look at the menu. Some dishes are not on our menu, but they can be made." When Xiao Yao heard this, he looked at Chang Yang. This woman is really powerful. She dares to order all the dishes that are not on the menu, and she is sure that the restaurant can make them. This is also a kind of ability! Xiao Yao doesn''t have this ability. Although in the heart some discontent, the mouth is also complaining, but in order to keep Xiao Yao and others, let oneself to find face back, Long Ge still took out his bank card to brush¡° It seems that the boy is really rich! " Qu Yang squinted and said.

 Chapter 531

    Zhou Lei looked at Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, otherwise this matter will be dealt with by me?"


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, looked at Zhou Lei face strange smile, nodded: "OK, don''t delay me to eat."


    Zhou Lei nodded with a smile, took out his mobile phone to make a call, and then sat there quietly.


    On the whole table, everyone was full, only Xiao Yao was moving his chopsticks.


    I don''t know if this guy''s stomach is bottomless. In the case that Zhou Lei and others can''t eat, Xiao Yao is still eating.


    Do people who fight hard have some unique skills in eating?


    Although brother long cursed Xiao Yao in his heart, he was still happy.


    At least Xiao Yao has been eating, will not leave, this is to give yourself another chance!


    There was a sneer on his face.


    Eat it, eat it, you''ll spit it out later! He said bitterly in his heart.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what kind of way Zhou Lei plans to solve brother long, but as long as he doesn''t need to worry about it, it doesn''t matter. In his opinion, it''s meaningless to start with brother long. It''s better to eat something by yourself.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t had a good rest all this time. In addition, I just broke through, and I need to replenish my strength in my body. The most direct way is to eat. Moreover, after being in the car for so long today, I can''t stand it for a long time.


    Now, he''s too embarrassed, but now that a 250 is coming, if he doesn''t let himself eat enough, he''s sorry for brother Long''s touching IQ.


    The rest of the people in the hotel didn''t mean to leave. Obviously, they still wanted to continue to watch.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to them, and brother long naturally doesn''t want them to leave.


    He just wanted to get back the face he had lost in front of the public. If these people left, and he still thought that he was beaten by Xiao Yao, it would be meaningless to beat Xiao Yao violently even if his own people came later.


    So, he still needs these audiences very much.


    Before long, two vans had stopped at the door of the hotel.


    When the door opened, a dozen people in white clothes rushed out with baseball bats and knives in their hands. They looked fierce.


    After rushing into the hotel, brother long yelled.


    "Stone, this way!" Brother long waved to one of them.


    The crowd immediately gathered around.


    "Brother long, what''s the matter? Who''s bothering you?" Bancun''s head frowned and asked.


    "This is the grandson!" Brother long stretched out his hand, pointed to Xiao Yao, and said, "don''t give me face later, fight me to death, no matter what the consequence, I will bear it!"


    Bancun looks at Xiao Yao and frowns a little.


    As for what brother long said, it''s just a kind of scene words. Naturally, he won''t really fight to death. If it really leads to human life, let''s not say whether brother long will be so righteous and able to bear all the consequences. Even if he has that heart, can he bear the consequences if he wants to? The police won''t give him face.


    So, in that case, it can only be left ear in and right ear out, not even a fart.


    "Brother long, are you sure that these people have moved hands with you?" The board inch head curiously asks a way.


    "Either these people or he is the only one!" Said brother long.


    The man who called stone was depressed.


    Just these young people, is it necessary for you to call so many people here?


    Brother long has a bar under his hand. He is the owner of the bar, while stone and others are all gangsters in the society. Now his job is to help brother long watch the show.


    To put it simply, these people are all long GE''s thugs, and they expect him to give them a bite to eat. After all, if Long Ge wants to change a group of thugs, he doesn''t know how many thugs he can get. The thugs are not only stones.


    So now Brother long gives orders, stone and others still want to give face, otherwise, in case brother long gets angry, they won''t have good fruit to eat.


    No matter whether I want to or not, I still have to do what I should do.


    "Boy, aren''t you very good? Aren''t you arrogant? If you have the ability, continue to stand up and be rampant! " Brother long looks at Xiao Yao and laughs.


    "It''s said that if a villain gets his ambition, he will be rampant. Younger brother, you haven''t got your ambition yet. What''s rampant about?" Qu Yang said with a smile.


    "Hum, you all are dying. Why don''t you just talk back?" Brother long waved his hand and said, "give it to me!"


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Lei waved.


    Stone and others also stopped.


    Brother long squinted at Zhou Lei and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? Or do you want to get away from this guy? Don''t worry, my brother long is not that kind of unreasonable person. As long as you kneel down and beg for mercy, I can let you go. Of course, it depends on your attitude. As long as your attitude satisfies me enough, I will let you irrelevant people go, OK? "


    Brother long is willing to write more ink at this time. He enjoys this moment and becomes a winner. It''s great to watch these poor people kneel and lick themselves.


    He completely forgot that he had asked Xiao Yao for mercy before.


    This should be the typical selective amnesia.


    "Beg for mercy? Get rid of the relationship? " Zhou Lei almost did not return to God, in the heart also some can''t laugh or cry, oneself this also just casually said a wait a moment just, how does the other party suddenly come out so many words?


    "I just think it''s not kind of you to bully others with more people than others like this." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao and Qu Yang and others are curious to see Zhou Lei, some do not understand this guy''s meaning.


    This is not Zhou Lei''s style at all!


    However, they are not worried. They just think it''s a little strange. It''s impossible to say that Zhou Lei will admit his advice at this time. Besides, Xiao Yao is still sitting here, not to mention that there are only a dozen people. Even if there are dozens of people, Qu Yang is fully confident that Xiao Yao can protect them.


    "More people bully less people?" Brother long laughed and said, "today I just like more people and bully less people. What can you do?"


    Zhou Lei eyebrows pick PICK: "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure I can''t be sure any more. I''m just going to bully you. I''ll see what you can do today!" Speaking of this, he looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "didn''t you still have a lot of strength before? You have the ability to continue to be arrogant! What''s more, I''ll watch you sing conquest at my feet later


    Xiao Yao glanced at him in silence.


    "What''s the matter? I''m too scared to say anything?" Said brother long.


    "I''m just too lazy to talk to you." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." brother long really wants to slap himself. Well, why do you have to talk to this guy? Why don''t you just go up and hit people? Stone and others are not in a hurry. Anyway, there are only a few people on the other side. It''s impossible to make any noise. Since brother long wants to pretend for a while, let him pretend for a while. When brother long is happy, they can all get a lot of benefits. Brother long is a cash cow for them.


    "Are you sure you want more people and bully less people?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Yes." Longge road.


    Zhou Lei shrugged his shoulders, raised his wrist and looked at his watch.


    "It''s almost time." He said something.


    "What are you doing?" Qu Yang asked.


    Zhou Lei waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, the answer will be revealed soon."


    Qu Yang rolled his eyes and felt helpless. After knowing Zhou Lei for so many years, he felt that Zhou Lei''s biggest shortcoming was that he liked to mystify and sell secrets. He had to delay for a while for things that could be solved in one sentence, and he didn''t know who Zhou Lei was learning from.


    "If you''re curious, he must have called someone else." Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said.


    Qu Yang suddenly realized.


    Zhou Lei mouth corner ruthlessly smoked: "Xiao elder brother, can''t you leave a little suspense?"


    Xiao Yao chuckled: "according to me, you called them directly before, arranged some things for them, and they all went in one by one. How could it be so troublesome? This is the smartest way."


    Zhou Lei patted his thigh: "brother Xiao, you''re right. Why didn''t I remember this before?"


    "You just wanted to dress. It''s too much." Xiao Yao hit the nail on the head and said.


    Zhou Lei is embarrassed to smile, in the heart also some depressed, can Xiao Yao really what read mind skill not to become? Otherwise, how can he understand his own arrangements and thoughts?


    Before long, there was a sound of car hospitality.


    A dozen black Audi cars, all parked at the door.


    "Here we are." Zhou Lei said.


    Brother long and others also quickly turned around and looked at the door.


    "Brother long, did you find someone else?" The stone was stunned.


    Brother Long''s face was blank: "no! Who else can I talk to besides you? "


    The stone brow suddenly wrinkled, and his expression looked very stern. Although he didn''t know who the other party was, it was obvious that they were coming to block them.


    When the door of Audi opened, fifty men in black suits rushed to the hotel. First, they surrounded the hotel, and then some of them rushed in.


    "Good morning, young master." One of the black suits, the eldest of these people, is Liu Kai. This man, Xiao Yao, has some impression.


    "Yes." Zhou Lei nodded at Liu Kai.


    Brother long and others are completely confused.


    Stone really wants to beat brother long hard.


    Is this guy out of his mind?


    It''s not good to provoke someone like this, isn''t it?


    Although I don''t know who the other party is, but just look at this situation, I also know that the other party has a big future! And people who can get to this level are generally not stupid. Since the other party dares to make such a big battle, it means that they are fearless and have no fear. They don''t know how deep it is.


    Don''t such people want to play with them like dogs¡° You... What do you want to do? " Brother long blurted out. When he asked this, he felt that he was a bit of an idiot. What else do people want¡° No, it''s just more people than you. " Zhou Lei found a toothpick and began to pick his teeth.

 Chapter 532

    At this time, brother long has been completely confused.


    He''s a little confused about what''s going on.


    Even the onlookers were shocked by the scene.


    No one thought that the other side would make such a big battle.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei and the 50 odd people, but sighed in his heart. Originally, he thought that this industry could keep a low profile, but now it seems that it is impossible. However, he was also a little lucky - at least the 50 odd people didn''t come over with submachine guns, otherwise, they would dominate the headlines tomorrow.


    Although this has some momentum, but the thought of no need to solve their own hands, Xiao Yao is still loved.


    Brother Long''s legs are beginning to soften.


    He really wanted to kneel down on his knees and call the other man.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it more than people? You can call some more! " Zhou Lei stood up, looked at brother long and said with a smile.


    Smile, hidden beyond the edge of the murderous.


    "I..." brother long was speechless for a moment.


    He can feel the sharp breath from the other party''s eyes and momentum.


    Zhou Lei will laugh if he knows what the other party thinks at this time.


    Zhou Lei will not feel how powerful he is.


    He will only feel that Xiao Yao has a mysterious momentum.


    Whether Xiao Yao talks or smiles, it will not bring oppression to people, and it will not make people feel how fierce and sharp. However, in some cases, he can kill people secretly.


    Let''s take a simple example. Some people are afraid of Zhou Lei. They are afraid that Zhou Lei will cause them a series of troubles. That''s the way the prince tramples on others. But in the face of Xiao Yao, they are afraid. They always feel that the other person''s hand will come out of their heart in the next second.


    That''s a murder.


    "What did you say? Didn''t you say that before? Don''t you still like shaking people? Keep shaking! Single fight, but like group fight, right? Now I''ll give you a chance to fight in groups. Let''s do it Zhou Lei said that in the end, the smile on his face has gradually faded away. "I don''t ignore you because I''m worried about trouble, not because I can''t annoy you. I just don''t think it''s worth it. Do you understand?"


    "That is, if a dog barks at you, do you have to fight it to the death? I don''t understand that. " Qu Yang said, squinting.


    Zhou Lei turned his face and glared at him: "if you can speak, you can speak. If you can''t speak, you should eat quickly!"


    Really, it''s like I''m fighting a dog to the death.


    Qu Yang grinned bitterly and rubbed his belly, but said: "brother Lei, it''s not that I don''t want to, but now I really can''t eat it!"


    Zhou Lei


    Xiao Yao wiped his mouth, stood up, looked at brother Yanlong, and then walked to the other side.


    "Well, go back to bed earlier. It''s late. We''re all going back. By the way, what else can I do for you? If there''s nothing to do, we''ll all go. " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Brother long waved his hand hard, hoping to let Xiao Yao leave now.


    Don''t say others, is just surrounded by this 50 people, brother long has a kind of breathless feeling.


    He really didn''t know if these people would tear themselves up easily if they really jumped on them. Thinking of this, he suddenly had a shivering feeling.


    If there is any regret medicine in the world, he will give himself a bucket now. He is really out of his mind. Why do he have to trouble these people?


    "It''s OK. Oh, by the way, you see so many people are coming. If you let them go like this, it feels like we''re playing a trick on them." Xiao Yao is not light, not heavy, not urgent, not slow said.


    Brother long was about to cry. His voice trembled and said, "what do you mean?" He thought in his heart, these people can''t come in vain. Do I have to stretch my neck to beat them?


    "Well! Now that they are all here, how about making arrangements so that everyone can have a hot meal? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, brother long sighed.


    Although the consumption is not low, it''s still within the range of Longge''s affordability. It''s nothing more than five tables. Even if it costs hundreds of thousands, it''s a small thing for him.


    So now he quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "No problem, no problem, the big brothers must have no time to eat. I have to invite this meal. It''s like making a friend!" Brother long said quickly.


    "Make friends? You deserve it, too? " The music of music.


    Brother long raised his hand and slapped himself: "yes, this elder brother is right. How can I make friends with you! I''m your grandson and son at most. I''m filial to you. I''m filial to you... "


    Now, he has trampled on all kinds of things like face and dignity. In brother Long''s opinion, compared with his own little life, face is not worth mentioning.


    "At last I said something." Qu Yang snorted coldly, turned his face and began to say, "everyone, please sit down. Someone is going to treat you to dinner. By the way, you all remember how expensive it is! If you order vegetables, you will look down on others. We are all kind people. We can''t do things that look down on people! "


    Although the context, those people are not clear, but heard here, fifty people also guess a probably, one by one all showed a smile.


    "Qu Shao, we understand."


    "That''s good." Qu Yang nodded and was satisfied.


    Dragon brother is a fart dare not put.


    Since you want to accept advice, you should lower your posture. As long as you don''t argue with these people, you can say anything else!


    Finally, Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and others were coaxed away. Brother long quickly began to wait on the fifty or so people. The lobby manager was also busy behind him. After all, there were so many people, they had to treat them well.


    During this period, brother long also wanted to ask about the identity of Zhou Lei and others, but the fifty odd people all had iron discipline. No matter what they should or shouldn''t say, they kept silent all the time. After several setbacks, brother long simply didn''t ask anything.


    The stone quietly pulled brother long to one side and whispered, "brother long, I think these people are soldiers, and I have been a soldier. I can feel the momentum of soldiers in them. Moreover, it seems that they are not ordinary soldiers."


    "What''s that?" Brother long asked with doubts on his face.


    "Special forces, at least!" Said the stone.


    Brother long is so scared that he almost sits on the ground. If these people are all special forces, as the Stone said, how deep is the back view of the young man who can call so many special forces?


    Now Brother long is really ruined, even his intestines are blue. He''s not sure about anything else, but he dares to say that if a man like that wants to crush himself, it''s absolutely easier to crush an ant - at least he has to squat down to crush an ant!


    "It''s over. I''m going to die if I offend someone like that." Brother long looks pale.


    The stone shook his head: "neither."


    Brother long stares at the stone again. He wants to beat this guy. What do you have to say? What do you have to do? Doesn''t he feel tired?


    Seeing the dissatisfaction in brother Long''s eyes, the stone didn''t dare to continue the ink, so he quickly said: "since they have said it, this matter has been exposed, then they won''t come back to you for trouble."


    Brother long was depressed and said, "how can you be so sure?"


    The stone stopped and didn''t say it directly.


    Brother long urged: "just say what you think! If you ink again, I''ll do it! "


    Stone wry smile, said: "in fact, the reason is also very simple, people say it''s right, they and we are not the same world, it''s not worth to start on us."


    "In short, I don''t deserve it." Dragon brother self ridicule way.


    The stone doesn''t know whether it''s time to nod or to deny.


    Brother Long''s eyes are full of color again: "but it''s good, as long as they don''t come to trouble us again, even if they look down on me, it''s worth it!"


    The stone laughed and didn''t answer.


    In addition to the hotel, Xiao Yao couldn''t help crying and laughing: "I said you have to solve it like this, boy!"


    "It''s not that you''re not easy to do!" Zhou Lei accompanied him with a smile and said, "the main reason is that the clown is too much. I wonder if he is in a hurry again and again? Why haven''t I met such a person before? "


    "It''s not right to say that. In fact, there are a lot of such people. It''s just that there won''t be such a bad person in your previous circle." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Maybe Zhou Lei really hasn''t met him, but Xiao Yao himself has seen too many people like brother long.


    Zhou Lei sighed and nodded: "it seems that I used to contact too few people, brother Xiao. In fact, the solution I just used is the most suitable one. After all, you are a public figure now, and it''s not easy to make a move, otherwise it will certainly cause public opinion. If the real identity of those people I brought to you is exposed, they may cause some trouble, But we all don''t say, who else will know? At most, we can only be labeled as an illegal gathering. "


    Zhou Lei''s way of thinking and thinking are very clear. I have to say that his method is really good. He can be regarded as a soldier who won''t fight.


    Xiao Yao nodded and stretched: "OK, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and have a good rest one by one. We''ll continue to drive tomorrow."


    "Well, good!" Zhou Lei also quickly nodded in agreement.


    "You don''t live in the same room with Chang Yang at night?" Xiao Yao talks again.


    "Zhou Lei was depressed. In fact, he also wants to, but although he and Chang Yang have known each other for many years, it''s just a matter of these two days to confirm their relationship. Chang Yang doesn''t want to sleep together! That''s a little too fast.

 Chapter 533

    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning shines on his face through the glass window, Xiao Yao also opens his eyes.


    After cleaning his room, changing clothes, taking a bath and brushing his teeth, he began to go upstairs for breakfast.


    The free breakfast in the hotel hasn''t started yet, and Xiao Yao hasn''t woken them up. Although Xiao Yao can get up early, it doesn''t mean that Zhou Lei can disturb others to sleep, but it''s not kind. Xiao Yao is a kind person, of course, he can''t do anything unkind.


    What''s more, who knows whether Zhou Lei or Chang Yang got up in the middle of the night and climbed into another''s bed last night?


    It''s all unknown, but it''s also possible. If they do, it''s really immoral of Xiao Yao to disturb them now. Maybe Zhou Lei or Chang Yang still have some "morning exercise" habits!


    After ordering a cup of porridge, five fried dough sticks and two steamed buns, Xiao Yao took a morning paper to read.


    In fact, he doesn''t have the habit of reading newspapers, let alone news broadcast. In his opinion, newspapers and news broadcast are for ordinary people, so that they can know how happy their living environment is. The only way to get real information is through the Internet.


    Now reading newspapers is nothing more than simply boring to pass the time.


    After breakfast and going back upstairs, I happened to meet Zhou Lei who came to find himself.


    "Brother Xiao, why do you get up so early?" Zhou Lei yawned. Although he had brushed his teeth and washed his face, he still didn''t wake up.


    "Wake up, get up, go to bed early, get up early, good health." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He still blushed when he said that.


    In the past, when he was on the mountain, he went to bed at eight o''clock every night and got up at four or five o''clock the next morning. However, since he arrived at Li Xiaoxiao''s home, he began to form the habit of sleeping in, which also made him have a sense of crisis. As the saying goes, if he didn''t practice Kung Fu for a day, he would have to go back three years. Therefore, he must get rid of his bad habit now.


    Zhou Lei gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up: "brother Xiao, you are still a cow. Anyway, if you let me go to bed early and get up early every day, I will be blind. But when you get up, you should call us all up!"


    After all, this time, Xiao Yao came to help them, but when Xiao Yao got up, they were still sleeping. At the thought of this, Zhou Lei would blush.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said it doesn''t matter: "not everyone can get up early. Besides, we''re not in a hurry to get on the road. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you are delayed for several hours. As long as you have a good rest, it''s OK. If you don''t sleep well and continue to yawn in the morning, driving will only be more dangerous, so it''s better to let you sleep more."


    Zhou Lei nodded and thought Xiao Yao was right.


    "By the way, let me ask you something." Xiao Yao looks very serious.


    Seeing this expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Zhou Lei became a little nervous for a moment. After all, it''s not a trivial matter that can make Xiao Yao serious.


    "Brother Xiao, is something wrong?" He asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao said, "did you sleep well in your room last night?"


    Zhou Lei nodded, with a puzzled look at Xiao Yao, he did not understand what the other side wanted to express.


    "Then, Chang Yang came to your house?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Even if Zhou Lei is stupid, he knows what question Xiao Yao wants to ask at this time.


    He was so angry that he almost jumped: "brother Xiao, who do you think I am? Last night, Chang Yang and I were sleeping in our room. We made sure we didn''t do anything


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "do you mean that you are not interested in these things at all?"


    Zhou Lei blushed and shook his head. He was not sexual. He was incompetent, and he was not Liu Xiahui. Why didn''t he have any interest? If so, are you still a man? He felt that this was Xiao Yao''s insult to himself.


    "That''s enough. You''re a typical thief with a heart but no guts. Why do you say you''re so righteous?" Xiao Yao didn''t know where to take out a toothpick and said as he picked his teeth.


    Zhou Lei sighed helplessly.


    He has no way to refute what Xiao Yao has said now. To be honest, he also thinks that he is a typical thief with no guts. He doesn''t really want to do something and what happens. It''s just that he and Chang Yang haven''t been together for a long time, and they suddenly become lovers. They both need time to adapt, After all, they had been friends for more than 20 years before they came back.


    It takes time to change the state.


    Therefore, it''s impossible for him to push Chang Yang to the top of the list now. In short, it''s not that he doesn''t have such an idea, but that he can''t really do it.


    When talking with Zhou Lei, the door behind him suddenly opens, and Qu Yang looks energetic.


    "Ah! Brother Xiao, brother Lei, are you all up? " Qu Yang asked, "why don''t you knock?"


    "I''m not here for you. I''m here for brother Xiao. Why are you knocking on your door?" Zhou Lei rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good airway. "..." Qu Yang is very hurt¡° Come on, don''t be silly. Let''s get ready. Let''s go to dinner first. After dinner, let''s go. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Although he said before that he was not afraid to delay a few hours, it was unnecessary to waste his time on this boring conversation. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang didn''t say anything. They went to prepare quickly. An hour later, the group went downstairs. Just out of the hotel, I saw brother long standing at the door of the hotel¡° Ouch! Isn''t this the one yesterday? What''s the matter? Are you still looking for trouble? " Zhou Lei frowned, coughed and said, his eyes full of vigilance¡° No, brother, you are joking. How can I have the courage? " Brother long shook his head. "I just came to see if there was anything I could do to help. After all, your accent is not local. I''m familiar here! If you need a guide or something, I can help you, too. " Zhou leile said, "we''re leaving now. What do you want a tour guide to do?" Zhou Lei''s words are sounds of nature to brother long¡° Are you going to leave¡° Yes, if you have a fart, let it go Qu Yang said impatiently. Brother long was secretly happy that if these people really wanted to leave, they would not be in trouble again. He really wanted to kiss them. Except for the girl, she would have killed herself. Last night, brother long really stayed up all night, so he was busy inquiring about Xiao Yao and others'' residence. Fortunately, this is his site, and Xiao Yao is well-known now. It doesn''t take much time to find them. When he heard about it, he was waiting under the building. Although Stone said that he was not worthy of these people to worry about trouble, he thought he had better be careful and lower his posture to win the favor of the other party¡° Elder brothers and sisters in law, I have prepared some local products for you to take back. " Brother long took a few boxes and said¡° How about gifts? " Qu Yang asked, "no poison, right?" Brother long cried and said: "brother, you are joking. Even if I have the courage, I dare not poison!" Xiao Yao sighed and said, "brother long, right?"¡° If you dare not, just call me Bruce Lee. " Although brother long is a man who likes to make music, he doesn''t dare to make music in front of these people, even if he has the courage to make music! What''s the difference between this and death? Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but in order not to delay too long on this irrelevant topic, he simply followed the other party''s words and didn''t correct anything¡° Bruce Lee is Bruce Lee. I know what you think, but I think you can rest assured that as long as you don''t disturb us, we won''t trouble you. What''s more, we''ll put some bright points in the future. We don''t want to offend everyone. To be exact, we don''t want to bully others. It''s not good for you, do you think? " Xiao Yao asked. Brother long quickly compensates with a smile and nods: "yes, you are right, brother Xiao, I should never, should not bully others, I promise, I will do good deeds in the future!" Xiao Yao didn''t want to know whether what the other party said was true or false. He just nodded: "I hope you really think so. Now you can go, otherwise if you continue to disturb us, maybe we will change our mind." Xiao Yao has already talked to this point. If brother long doesn''t understand, he has a brain problem¡° OK, OK, I''ll go now, I''ll go now... "With that, he quickly ran away, as if he was afraid that as long as he ran slower, he would be caught by Xiao Yao. As for the things he brought, he didn''t mean to take them away¡° I''ll see what this kid is giving me. " After Qu Yang opened all four boxes, he found that they were all red tickets. Four boxes together, there are probably hundreds of thousands. Qu Yang couldn''t laugh or cry: "this guy, what are you thinking?"¡° I don''t think he can think of any more sincere gift. " Zhou Lei said with a smile. Qu Yang shook his head to show that he was speechless¡° OK, take it. It''s from others. It''s not for nothing. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well Qu Yang nodded and said, "I''m not going to change it back! Just this time we''re going to the mountains. We can''t swipe the card. It''s right to have more cash. It saves me money. " Xiao Yao and Qu Yang said: "if you think too much, don''t say that you swipe the card. There are two ways to spend money."

 Chapter 534

    Along the way, Xiao Yao popularized to Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and others how hard the days in the mountains are.


    Listen, Qu Yang and others'' faces have changed.


    Although they had made psychological preparations before, they didn''t expect that the days in that small mountain village in Yunnan Province were so hard. To be honest, now they all want to run away with their pants. Of course, it''s just subconscious thinking. Since Zhou Lei has decided to come, he won''t give up. Although Chang Yang is a girl, in his heart, But there''s resilience that boys don''t have.


    As for Qu Yang, he won''t run away. After all, the reason why Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao want to enter the cloud this time is because of his father''s illness.


    Therefore, everyone in this group has the right to quit, and there is a reason to quit, but he does not.


    After entering Yunnan Province, Xiao Yao said, "Zhou Lei, Qu Yang, and Chang Yang, when you follow me into the village, you must be more vigilant, or you will lose your life in this place."


    "Why?" Qu Yang doesn''t seem to understand, "brother Xiao, is there anyone here who wants to attack us?"


    "That''s not true." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the danger I mentioned is not man-made. In that village, poisonous insects are crawling everywhere. It can be said that there are as many centipedes and poisonous snakes as the dogs we see in the countryside, and many of them are highly poisonous. Once they are accidentally touched, they may be hemiplegia, or even death. So, it''s not wrong to be careful after all."


    Zhou Lei laughed and said, "brother Xiao, isn''t there you? As long as you are there, even if we are really poisoned, it''s a piece of cake for you. "


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "you think I''m too much of you. Do you really think I''m an immortal? I almost lost my life here before. It''s still under the condition that my grandfather took me with him. This shows how dangerous it is here. "


    With Xiao Yao''s words finished, Zhou Lei immediately calmed down, and his face was grim.


    The previous words were not so much for Xiao Yao to listen to, but for himself to listen to, and for his own courage. However, Xiao Yao was obviously unwilling to let him achieve this goal, which was very serious. In other words, even Xiao Yao had to be careful when entering such a place, let alone ordinary people.


    Under the guidance of Xiao Yao, the motorcade finally stopped at the mountain pass.


    Xiao Yao told them that the name of this mountain is yanwangshan. The reason why it has such a name is that I don''t know how many people have died here. That''s why the environment here is good, but it hasn''t been developed. It''s not that the local government doesn''t want to develop it. It''s just that the construction team will die inexplicably as soon as it enters, even the forensic doctors, I can''t identify anything.


    When Zhou Lei and Qu Yang heard Xiao Yao say this, they could not help shivering.


    They realized that although there were 50 armed bodyguards behind them, there was no way to give them a sense of security.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are careful and follow me, there won''t be too much accident." Xiao Yao saw that Zhou Lei and other people''s faces showed the expression that they wanted to cry without tears, but he couldn''t help comforting them.


    Xiao Yao''s words also failed to ease the inner tension of Zhou Lei and others.


    Seeing that he didn''t achieve his goal, Xiao Yao stopped talking. Because of the rugged mountain road, it''s impossible to drive up. So as long as he took a group of people on the trail, although the 50 odd special forces were well-trained, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei were both young and old in Kyoto. They didn''t have any physical strength, not to mention a girl named Chang Yang, This undoubtedly slowed down the speed of the group.


    Even if the speed is slow, after climbing for an hour, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are out of breath.


    And Chang Yang, although very tired, but the toughness of her bones made her not speak. She knew that this time she was the only girl, and she was willing to come. If she said that she was tired and slowed down the speed of the people, she would be very sorry.


    "Come on, let''s take a rest." Xiao Yao suddenly stops and says.


    "Brother Xiao, I can still stick to it." Zhou Lei bit his teeth and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "maybe you can insist, but can your daughter-in-law insist?"


    When Zhou Lei patted his head, he suddenly realized that he was embarrassed and laughed. He quickly ran to Chang Yang, helped her sit down for a long time, and quickly helped to pinch her legs and feet. Looking at Zhou Lei''s appearance at this time, Xiao Yao naturally thought of the ancient palace''s nine thousand years old, which was about this appearance.


    No one can match Zhou Lei with the influential prince in Kyoto.


    Gentle village is the tomb of heroes.


    Although Zhou Lei didn''t say it, Qu Yang didn''t say it, and Xiao Yao didn''t mention it, his temperament seems to have changed a lot since Zhou Lei and Chang Yang got together.


    Maybe even Zhou Lei himself didn''t find anything.


    Of course, this is a good thing. There is no doubt that Zhou Lei has a lot of shining points, but he has never been able to enter the real circle of Kyoto. The main reason is that he can not be trusted. Even his father and grandfather can not trust their children.


    It''s not because they are careful, but because Zhou Lei is still a bit of a dandy and childish. But now, Zhou Lei is slowly changing¡° Daughter in law, are you tired? Or I''ll carry you on my back later! " Zhou Lei said with a smile¡° Come on, get up quickly. What''s it like! " Chang Yang blushed and helped Zhou Lei wipe the sweat on his forehead. Chang Yang doesn''t even think much about Zhou Lei''s saying that he should carry himself behind his back. Although he can''t hold on to it, Zhou Lei is not much better than him. If Zhou Lei is really allowed to carry her behind his back, I''m afraid that even if there is no accident, Zhou Lei will probably commit his life here¡° Hey, what does it look like? Does anyone look down on me? " Zhou Lei asked. Chang Yang: "Xiao Yao goes up to him, picks up Chang Yang''s bag, carries it in front of his body, and takes over Zhou Lei''s bag and carries it behind his body¡° Xiao Ge, you are... "Zhou Lei is stunned¡° You have no physical strength. The backpack is full of food and water. It''s a burden for you to carry. I don''t care. " Xiao Yao said, "next, if we slow down, you will fall behind and take care of Chang Yang. If you can''t carry it, just tell us, we will continue to stop and wait for you."¡° Thank you, brother Shaw Zhou Lei is not polite to Xiao Yao, but he is very grateful. He also knows that Xiao Yao is telling the truth. Two bags are nothing to Xiao Yao, but they are a burden¡° Hey, brother Shaw, do you know what you look like now? " Qu Yang looks at Xiao Yao and smiles. Xiao Yao was stunned. He looked at himself and shook his head¡° There are shells at the front and back. What do you mean? " Qu Yang laughs. "..." Xiao Yao kicked Qu Yang''s ass and said, "your bag, carry it yourself!" As soon as Qu Yang heard it, he jumped up and quickly lost his smile: "brother Xiao, I''m just joking. I''m the tortoise son of a bitch. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Can''t I?" Finally, under Qu Yang''s hard work, Xiao Yao had no choice but to carry three bags alone. Sitting on the ground, from Qu Yang, there is a package of Chinese cigarettes that has just been opened. Xiao Yao takes out one and holds it in his mouth¡° Xiao Ge, it''s rare for you to smoke! " Qu Yang asked with a smile¡° It doesn''t mean you don''t smoke. " Xiao Yao said, "but you still need to smoke less. It''s definitely bad for your health." Qu Yang rubbed his face and said, "I don''t believe it. I don''t know if I can live over 50 years old. I''ve done so many bad things before. Besides, I don''t want to worry about life and death. If one day I really die of lung cancer, who dares to say that I can live well without smoking? Life is full of accidents. " Xiao Yao smiles. Qu Yang continued: "besides, if I really die at the age of 50, maybe I can only fall a disabled person when I jump from a building." Zhou Lei said: "you try to jump down from the 50th floor and fall a disabled person. If you can really take a breath, I''ll call you grandfather later."¡° ha-ha! It''s not disability, it''s residue. " Xiao Yao laughs. Qu Yang looks depressed¡° What''s your dream, brother Qu Yang suddenly diverged from the topic and asked¡° Dream? " Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I want to be emperor."¡° Why? " Zhou Lei a Leng, this calculate what dream¡° Because the emperor can have three thousand beauties in his harem. " Xiao Yao said with a straight face After half an hour of bullshit, everyone started again. I had a rest about three or four times. By the time I got to the village Xiao Yao said, it was dark. All of a sudden, Zhou Lei didn''t know how to evaluate Xiao Yaokou''s village. It was in shanwazi. Maybe one day there would be a rainstorm and the village would be flooded¡° Xiao Ge, our destination is here? " Zhou Lei tries to ask¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded and said, "what''s the matter? It''s beyond your expectation?"¡° The total population of this village is estimated to be several hundred, right Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile¡° Ha ha, almost. Come on, cut the crap. You''re waiting for me now. I''ll meet someone. " Xiao Yao coughed and said¡° Who do you want to see? " Zhou Lei asked¡° Who can help us find the insects. " Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled. Originally, Zhou Lei wanted to follow them, but Xiao Yao didn''t mean to follow them. Naturally, they didn''t talk too much.

 Chapter 535

    When you enter the village, you can only see the lights. The visibility is very low. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s cultivation is not low now. Even if he doesn''t rely on a flashlight, he can find Mrs. Miao''s residence.


    Mother Miao is the person Xiao Yao is looking for this time. If he doesn''t look for mother Miao, he really doesn''t know whether he can find Yin Gu or not. In fact, most of Xiao Yao''s knowledge of Gu insects comes from her mother-in-law Miao. In other words, her mother-in-law Miao is half of Xiao Yao''s master.


    When he came to a thatched house, Xiao Yao put out his hand and knocked on the wooden door.


    "Come in, Xiao boy." Inside came a low, slightly old voice.


    Xiao Yao opened the door and walked in with a smile.


    On the table in the room, there are two candlesticks. When the door is opened, the candle flickers.


    "Granny." Xiao Yao grinned. Such a smile would only appear when he saw Gao Feng waiting for the three grandfathers or in front of Qin rou.


    "Smelly boy, after so many years, do you still know how to come back? What are you going to do with so many people? Do you want to suppress us as bandits? " Mrs. Miao said with a calm face.


    It''s no wonder that mother-in-law Miao is not happy, which is what Xiao Yao expected.


    It''s not just mother-in-law Miao. People in the whole village don''t like to see strangers.


    "Mother-in-law, I don''t dare to take what you said. Even if you give me the courage, I don''t dare to trouble you." Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a smile that he looked like a bear child who wanted to ask his parents for money.


    Granny Miao chuckled and said, "OK, sit down first."


    "Good." Xiao Yao didn''t think that Zhou Lei and others were still waiting for him. He just sat down at the square table, pulled open the bench, reached out, picked up the compassion that was buckled on the table, and looked down. There was no dust inside.


    The whole house looked shabby but spotless.


    Everywhere is filled with a fragrance of herbal medicine, which is also used for insect repellent.


    "Granny, are you still using jiuhuaixiang?" Xiao Yao said jiuhuaixiang, which is the source of the fragrance in the house. It is a kind of herbal medicine that can be seen everywhere in the mountains. It was given to the people in the village by Gaofeng at the beginning.


    In the early years, even people in the village died of poisonous insects. Later, Gaofeng found some herbs and lit them. No matter what poisonous insects they were, they would make a detour. During that time, people in the village even regarded Gaofeng as an immortal.


    "Why, if the villagers can use it, I can''t?" Mrs. Miao looks rather unhappy.


    She looks about 70 or 80 years old. Her face is full of furrows and silver. The skin on her hands and arms is like a dried tree. It seems that as long as she reaches out her hand and touches it, the bark will fall down.


    But Xiao Yao knows that mother-in-law Miao is only over sixty this year.


    When Mrs. Miao was 50 years old, she looked like this. According to my grandfather, it was because Mrs. Miao had been poisoned when she was young. If it wasn''t for Gao Feng, she might have lost her life.


    "That''s not true!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "grandma Miao, do you still have complaints about my grandfather?"


    "No Mrs. Miao shook her head. "It used to be."


    Xiao Yao knew that in fact, when her mother-in-law Miao was in her early twenties, she knew the peak in her thirties.


    She likes peaks.


    I like the man who often carries the medicine basket and collects medicine on the mountain every day.


    Peak to collect medicine, she will jump in front of the lead.


    When Gao Feng meets poisonous insects, she releases her own poisonous insects to drive them away.


    With the help of mother-in-law Miao, Gaofeng soon integrated into the village.


    But later, Gao Feng left. He said he was not suitable for the place, he liked to be alone.


    He said he was going, so he left, carrying a medicine basket on his back.


    "How are you now, grandfather?" Mother Miao said suddenly.


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to talk about these topics with mother-in-law Miao.


    "OK, you can say whatever you want. There''s nothing to worry about. I don''t care. What do you still mean?" Miao mother-in-law said with a smile, "his daughter named Mu Xue, now it''s time to be graceful."


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "mother Miao, in fact, after returning from Miao village, grandfather did not marry and have children."


    He didn''t know why his grandfather had cheated mother-in-law Miao, saying that he had married and died outside. Even now, he didn''t understand.


    "What?" Granny Miao was stunned.


    "Like you, he is still a man." Xiao Yao said carefully.


    He didn''t know whether he was right or wrong to tell mother-in-law Miao about these things, but if he didn''t tell them, he would always feel uncomfortable. After all, in another 20 or 30 years, maybe both Gao Feng and mother-in-law Miao would leave the world. Even if Xiao Yao wanted them to live a long life in his heart, his destiny could not be violated.


    The expression on Mrs. Miao''s face seemed to be frozen.


    For a long time there was no change at all.


    Xiao Yao was holding a teacup and drinking tea. He glanced at the sitting mother-in-law Miao from time to time, but he didn''t say a word.


    Mother Miao doesn''t speak. Even if Xiao Yao speaks, he doesn''t know what to say next.


    As time went by, Xiao Yao''s tea in the quilt was already cold.


    Finally, Mrs. Miao spoke.


    "Very good." After saying these three words, mother-in-law Miao did not have the following.


    Xiao Yao was surprised. He didn''t expect that after so long silence, only mother-in-law Miao just said these three words, but he didn''t know why. Hearing these three words, Xiao Yao seemed to hear a sigh for decades.


    "What are you thinking, Granny?" Xiao Yao picked eyebrows and tried to ask.


    "I didn''t think about it either." Granny Miao laughed, "do you know why your grandfather had to leave here?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head. He knew there was a story, but he didn''t know what it was. Every time Gao Feng came to this village, he was in a trance. As for why, Gao Feng never said it, Xiao Yao asked, but Gao Feng always put out his hand to touch Xiao Yao''s head and told him that he didn''t understand.


    Granny Miao''s eyes twinkled and she was relieved for a long time.


    "The poisonous insects in my body make me inseparable from this village forever." Said Mrs. Miao.


    "That is to say, if granddad really made another choice, he would have to stay here with you?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    He knew that there were poisonous insects in Mrs. Miao''s body, but he didn''t expect that she would be so domineering that she could not leave Miao village all her life. But I think so. If it wasn''t for the poisonous insects in her body, Mrs. Miao would not be like this now.


    The world is unfair from the beginning. It is unfair to good people, and it may not be fair to bad people.


    "Your grandfather doesn''t want to stay here, because at the beginning he was still thinking about the world, and he wanted to help the world." Said Mrs. Miao.


    "Didn''t he also slowly change his mind later?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, later he felt that he could cure people, but not the world, so it''s better to seal the sword." Mrs. Miao said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand this even more: "if so, why doesn''t he want to stay here?"


    "Because he hates poisons, he always thinks that poisonous insects are the most unattractive things, so he doesn''t like this village. If it wasn''t for the need to find some herbs, he would not come here, and I would not know him. Later, if it wasn''t for the need to let you know poisonous insects, he would still not come back."


    "And, you know, your grandfather is a paranoid. In fact, paranoia is a good thing. If you don''t do something paranoid, you may not be able to get the final results. He wants to become the greatest Chinese medicine, he wants to continue to study medicine, he needs a quiet place, so he left."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Miao also laughed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what she was laughing at.


    "In fact, mother-in-law, you just said something wrong." Xiao Yao said.


    Granny Miao was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    She was thinking about what she had said wrong.


    "The reason why my grandfather will come back is not just to let me know about Gu Chong." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why else?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "He said he planted a flower here and wanted to see it take root and sprout again." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Mrs. Miao was stunned.


    Xiao Yao took a sip of tea.


    After a drink, she took another, without saying a word, to interrupt Mrs. Miao''s thoughts.


    He didn''t know what mother-in-law Miao was thinking at this time. He thought that even mother-in-law Miao didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "He''s such a bigot." Mrs. Miao let out a sigh of relief and looked like she was relieved to bear a heavy load.


    "Yes, he is a paranoid, paranoid to the extreme." Xiao Yao said.


    Mother Miao waved her hand, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "tell me, what are you going to do when you come to our Miao village this time? I think there must be something I can do for you? "


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "Mother in law, you are very powerful. I haven''t said anything, so you already know what I want to say." Xiao Yao scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t I know you child? If it wasn''t for something, you wouldn''t have come back to see me. " Mrs. Miao said.


    Xiao Yao was aggrieved: "grandma, it''s wrong for you to say that. In fact, even if there is no such thing, I''m going to come back to see you."


    Mrs. Miao ignored him and obviously didn''t like Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao coughed and got to the point.


    "Granny, this time I come to Miao village, I want to find Yin Gu."¡° "Bang", this is the sound of the bowl falling on the ground. Fortunately, the house is the land, and there is no condition to hit the concrete ground, so the bowl did not break. Xiao Yao raised his head and saw mother-in-law Miao staring at herself with wide eyes. Her eyes were excited, stunned and shocked!

 Chapter 536

    Xiao Yao can feel that at this time, mother-in-law Miao''s breathing is not so smooth.


    It''s like hearing good news that she hasn''t heard in her life.


    Subconsciously, she reaches out her hand and grabs Xiao Yao''s wrist.


    "Xiao boy, what did you say just now?" What she said sounded a little shaky.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao seems a little confused.


    "Granny Miao, I said that the reason why I came to Miao village was actually to look for Yingu. Besides looking here, I don''t know where to go." Xiao Yao said carefully.


    He did not know where the shock point of mother-in-law Miao was.


    Did you say something wrong?


    It seems that there is no such possibility.


    "You are looking for Yin Gu to save people?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao nodded again, forgetting what kind of expression he should show at this time.


    The eyes of mother-in-law Miao suddenly lost their spirit for a short time, as if her soul was suddenly pulled out by a hand.


    Xiao Yao still did not dare to speak, just sat in a chair, looking at mother-in-law Miao.


    After a long time, Mrs. Miao finally breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Xiao boy, if I''m not wrong, the person you want to save has Yang Gu in his body, right?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao nods. He is not surprised that mother-in-law Miao can guess these. Mother-in-law Miao is an expert at using poisonous insects. If she can''t even guess these, Xiao Yao will be surprised.


    "Is it all Providence?" Mrs. Miao said with a smile.


    "Granny, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Mrs. Miao asked, "do you know what kind of insects are in my body?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He has never asked this question, and Gao Feng has never told him. Xiao Yao knows that his medical skills are not as good as Gao Feng. If Gao Feng can''t cure mother-in-law Miao, he knows that everything is blind. Anyway, he can''t help him. Since this is the case, it''s not as good as he doesn''t know.


    Now listening to mother-in-law Miao''s question, Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    Granny Miao said with a smile: "in my body, there are Yin insects, but I can''t find Yang insects all the time, so no matter who they are, they are helpless."


    Xiao Yao stares at mother-in-law Miao with shocked eyes.


    He didn''t think of that.


    If it''s really what mother-in-law Miao said, it''s no wonder that mother-in-law Miao showed such a shocked expression.


    Not to mention mother-in-law Miao, even Xiao Yao now has a big mouth and can plug an egg.


    "Granny Miao, what you said is true?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mrs. Miao didn''t have a good way: "this sounds really fresh. Do you think I have nothing to do and I''ll play some jokes with you?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and laughed awkwardly.


    "Well, have you found Yin Gu and Yang Gu now?" Xiao Yao tried to ask.


    He was really worried about the specific conditions. After all, it was not the same as his previous idea. The current conditions completely did not meet his previous idea. Therefore, he did not know what to do next. Although he had studied Gu Du with Mrs. Miao for a period of time before, his understanding of Gu Du was not as good as that of Mrs. Qi Miao, So now that Mrs. Miao is sitting here, he doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you find Yin Gu, the patient on your hand will be cured. But there is a problem in front of you." Said Mrs. Miao.


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Yao asked quickly.


    "I can''t leave the village now, so if you really want the patient in your hand to recover, you have to find a way to bring him to the village." Mrs. Miao said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "mother-in-law, if it''s just this problem, then I can guarantee it now. It''s not difficult!"


    With these words, he suddenly thought of a stubble, and asked: "Granny. Does this help you find Yang Gu? "


    Miao mother-in-law glared at Xiao Yao and said, "you still have some conscience. You know how to ask these questions, otherwise I will kick you out."


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "You are right. When you cure the patient in your hand, I will recover." In the eyes of mother-in-law Miao, there are more colors that Xiao Yao has never seen before.


    This is a renewed hope.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and laughed, tears of laughter coming down.


    "Mother-in-law, is this a good thing for both of us?" What really makes Xiao Yao happy is not that he can cure Qu Yang''s father, but the most important thing is that he can cure mother-in-law Miao.


    Xiao Yao is not such a kind-hearted person. To be honest, if grandma Miao told him that she had to choose between her and Quyang''s father to save one to death, he would definitely choose to treat grandma Miao.


    In fact, there is no relationship between him and Qu Yang''s father. The reason why he agreed to help Qu Yang''s father cure his illness is entirely in Qu Yang''s face. Otherwise, he would not agree to it. But now it''s not the same. Because it involves the problem of mother-in-law Miao, he hopes that everything will be smooth and profitable.


    Before long, Xiao Yao walked out of the room.


    Seeing that he came out, Zhou Lei and others quickly surrounded him.


    "Brother Xiao, did you come out after a sleep? I''m almost ready to fall asleep! " Qu Yang first expressed his strong condemnation of Xiao Yao''s procrastination.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and sighed.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s expression, Qu Yang''s heart was about to reach his throat.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s your expression? I''m timid. Don''t scare me Qu Yang is about to cry.


    Xiao Yao sighed again and said, "Qu Yang, although I don''t want to tell you, I have to tell you something bad."


    Qu Yang''s face turned pale in an instant. His hands were tightly clenched together, and his body was shaking gently.


    Zhou Lei and Chang Yang are not very good-looking.


    For a long time, Qu Yang took a big breath and said, "brother Xiao, it''s OK. You can say it directly. Anyway, I was ready before I came here."


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said, "the bad news is that if you want to inherit your family business now, I''m afraid it''s impossible. Your father can live on for decades."


    "..." Qu Yang''s face was originally sad, but when Xiao Yao said this, his face was constantly changing, and finally he was shocked.


    "What do you mean, brother Shaw?" Qu Yang couldn''t believe his ears and tried to ask.


    Zhou Lei slapped him on the head and said with a smile, "what are you stupid about? Brother Xiao means that your father can''t die if he wants to! I didn''t think you were so stupid before. "


    Qu Yang''s eyes are red.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t scare me like that! Do you know that I was just thinking about what happened to my father? " Qu Yang almost cried when he said this.


    During this period of time, he has been very depressed, more than anyone else. What he is different from others is that when others feel depressed, they may vent it immediately and in various ways, but he is not. He just buries his depression in his heart.


    But now, get this sentence from Xiao Yao''s mouth, he will burst out immediately.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "what I said is wrong?"


    Qu Yang thought, although there is nothing wrong with these words, they will scare the baby to death, OK?


    Zhou Lei also couldn''t believe it: "brother Xiao, how long have we been in this village? How can you find Yin Gu so soon? "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "it''s all fate and luck. We have to say that our luck is really good enough."


    Qu Yang wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. The movement was very small. He seemed to want to avoid everyone''s eyes. But everyone noticed his subtle action, but he didn''t break it. Big man! It''s all about face. It''s all driven by emotion. If it''s true, Qu Yang is sorry, and it doesn''t make any sense.


    "Well, you don''t want to be happy so early." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "Qu Yang, you have to find a way to let your father come to this village."


    Is Qu Yangwei: "my father is in such a state now, is it a little difficult to come to the village?"


    "Less nonsense, that''s a must." Xiao Yao glared and said, "isn''t your family rich? Get a helicopter, then let Zhou Lei help you find a way, approve a route, fly directly over. "


    Qu Yang rubbed his hands and said, "brother Xiao, it''s OK for you to say that. It''s just that there''s no airport to stop here. What should I do when my father and I arrive? Just throw my father down? "


    "..." Xiao Yao couldn''t help being amused by Qu Yang.


    He likes Qu Yang''s way of thinking very much.


    "I said, are you stupid? If you can''t come down, just use the rope to come down slowly! It''s not difficult to operate. " Zhou Lei can''t see it any more, and he doesn''t know why. Today, Qu Yang''s problems seem to be a little terrible.


    Qu Yang laughed and said, "brother Zhou, I''m going to trouble you next!"


    Zhou Lei waved his hand, saying that these are nothing.


    "All right, you guys should camp first." Xiao Yao said, "you will set out directly tomorrow."


    "No more." Qu Yang shook his head. "I''ll go back now." Although I know it''s not urgent for a while, it''s impossible for Qu Yang to have a good sleep now.


    "I''ll go back with you." Zhou Lei said.


    "Good!" Qu Yang nodded heavily.


    Xiao Yao yawned and said, "throw me a tent. I''ll stay here and wait for you to come back."


    "That''s it!" Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are happy to smile. Anyway, they can finish the next thing. They don''t need to run with Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 537

    As for the number 50 people Zhou Lei brought, Zhou Lei took 10, and left the remaining 40. In Zhou Lei''s words, it''s really troublesome to put them here and bring them back and forth with a large group of people, which seems to be too high-profile.


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t cry when he heard this.


    Why didn''t you make a high profile when you blocked dragon brother directly?


    It''s just that it''s meaningless to tangle with these non nutritive topics now. I''m just too lazy to compete with Zhou Lei on this topic.


    As for Chang Yang, he also stayed here. After all, it''s too frustrating for Chang Yang to go up and down the mountain.


    However, although Xiao Yao can arrange the remaining 40 people to set up tents outside the village, it is not easy for Chang Yang to sleep in the tents.


    He took Chang Yang to find mother-in-law Miao.


    "This little girl is so beautiful. Is she your girlfriend?" Mother Miao glanced at Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    "No, it''s my friend''s girlfriend. He went down first." Xiao Yao replied.


    Mrs. Miao nodded, a pair of I guess is such an expression, and frankly said: "I guess, you have a lot of this child, even if you look ordinary, good-looking girl can''t see you."


    "..." Xiao Yao covered his heart and was hurt.


    Chang Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "grandma, you''re really wrong. In fact, brother Xiao''s girlfriends are many times more beautiful than I am."


    "Girlfriends?" Miao mother-in-law really very easily grasped the key point of Chang Yang''s words, and then her hot eyes fell on Xiao Yao. Her words slightly contained the attitude of interrogation, "Xiao boy, do you still have three wives and four concubines outside?"


    "No, no, I''m just a girlfriend." Xiao Yao said quickly, and at the same time, he glared at Chang Yang.


    Chang Yang smiles awkwardly, thinking, who is Xiao Yao''s "a girlfriend" saying? Li Xiaoxiao? Or Xia Yixing?


    In fact, Chang Yang knows a lot about Xiao Yao.


    For example, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing.


    Although Xiao Yao did not admit it, in the eyes of the outside world, no matter it is; Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing, has long been labeled "Xiao Yao''s daughter-in-law".


    In fact, Chang Yang didn''t like Xia Yixing for a simple reason. At that time, Zhou Lei seemed to like Xia Yixing very much. Chang Yang was always an onlooker. He just looked at the man he liked and went after other girls. No matter how good the girl was, he couldn''t find fault with her, Chang Yang has no way to praise Xia Yixing in his heart.


    This is the woman.


    Although Xiao Yao can''t understand Chang Yang''s idea, he doesn''t want to understand it. Anyway, even if he understands it, he can''t change Chang Yang''s idea.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Mrs. Miao just sighed, still looked at Xiao Yao with an incredulous look, and said, "do you remember what I thought of you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "the heart has fierce tiger, the nature is like cunning fox, the line is like a calf."


    Chang Yang curled his lips and asked, "brother Xiao, what does this mean?"


    "That is to say, the boy has a tiger in his heart and great ambition and ideal. He is not a thing in the pool, but he is as cunning and intelligent as a fox. What''s more, his style of doing things may be influenced by his three immortal grandfathers. He pays attention to one word, one step at a time, and doesn''t aim high, just like a scalper." Mrs. Miao explained.


    Chang Yang suddenly realized and nodded. She also agreed with her mother-in-law Miao''s remarks. Although she and Xiao Yao didn''t know each other for a long time, after such a long time of understanding, she felt that her mother-in-law Miao''s comments were very pertinent.


    "Grandma, this is the evaluation you gave when you first saw me. Should it be changed at this time?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I was only seven years old at that time!"


    Mother Miao said, "haven''t you heard a word? Since there is such a saying that you can see the big at the age of three and the old at the age of seven, there must be some truth in it. I really think that a person''s character is so easy to change with the passage of time? "


    Xiao Yao can''t argue.


    "OK, let''s talk about it first. What are you doing when you come to me now?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "Oh! Well, I want to find a place for my friend to live. After all, she is a girl and it''s not suitable to sleep in the tent with us. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s no problem. Well, come with me. I''ll take you to Ruolan. After all, it''s not easy for a young girl to sleep with an old guy." With that, Mrs. Miao stood up.


    "Mother in law, there''s nothing wrong." Chang Yang said quickly.


    Mrs. Miao just waved her hand and gave a little smile. She didn''t say much.


    In fact, if Chang Yang really said nothing, I''m afraid it''s against his will.


    Although she has a strong character, she is a spoiled young lady after all. If she is allowed to sleep in the same bed with her mother-in-law Miao, she may feel uncomfortable.


    "Ruolan? Hey, I haven''t seen this little girl for many years. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "People have been talking about you all the time!" Mother Miao glared at Xiao Yao.


    In the past, Xiao Yao followed Gao Feng to Miao village and played with Ruolan. Ruolan was two years younger than Xiao Yao. In addition, Xiao Yao''s original character was young and mature, so he always played the role of a big brother in front of Ruolan.


    In fact, there is no relationship between Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao. It''s just that Ruolan''s parents have died, and she has become an orphan. Mother-in-law Miao has adopted Ruolan for more than ten years. In fact, Ruolan''s original name is Ruo Nan, which means that she hopes that the girl will be like a boy in the future.


    When Gao Feng heard the name, he frowned all the time and said that girls should be girls. What''s good about male dolls? What''s more, it''s so uncomfortable to listen to. He simply changed it to Ruolan, which is much more comfortable to listen to.


    Ruolan''s house lives next door to mother-in-law Miao. He knocks on Ruolan''s door.


    When Xiao Yao saw Ruolan, he didn''t recognize it for a moment.


    Now he believes in the eighteen changes of women.


    In Xiao Yao''s memory, Ruolan is still a girl with a black snot. But now, her skin is as white as snow. She wears a green shirt and shows her white neck. Her round eyes are like a calm lake and her hair is behind her head.


    "Ah Ruolan saw Xiao Yao and screamed.


    "You crazy girl, what''s your name?" Mrs. Miao frowned and was immediately displeased.


    "Mother in law, this - this is brother Xiao Yao?" If Lan light cover mouth, stare round eyes, full face of disbelief, "I this shouldn''t be in a dream?"


    "Ling''er, it''s me." Xiao Yao suddenly thought of a classic TV play.


    "Puff..." Chang Yang on the side couldn''t help laughing.


    Mother Miao and Ruolan both look at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes. They don''t even have electricity here, let alone see the legend of swordsman. It''s difficult for them to understand the terrier in TV.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, who is ling''er?" If orchid doubts to ask, "however this name sounds to have Fairy Spirit."


    "They are more immortal." Xiao Yao said, "I should scream. Are you Ruolan? To be honest, where did you hide that little black girl? Who are you


    Ruolan suddenly jumped out, stretched out his arms and directly hugged Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, is it really you?" Ruolan blinked hard. "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    When Ruolan hugs Xiao Yao and sticks to his body, the developed part of his chest is also tightly against Xiao Yao''s chest.


    He realized that this was not the little girl he remembered.


    He wants to push Ruolan away, but he also knows that it''s not good to do so. It''s just that he''s being pushed like this, which makes him feel strange.


    "Cough." Granny Miao coughed hard.


    Ruolan turns around and looks at mother-in-law Miao, wondering if she has done something wrong?


    "Ruolan, you are already a big girl. Don''t you understand why men and women don''t give and receive clearly?" Said Mrs. Miao.


    Ruolan laughed awkwardly, then released Xiao Yao, and very lovingly wrinkled his little nose and said, "mother in law, brother Xiao Yao and I used to be like this."


    "That was before." Mother Miao said, "by the way, Xiao''s friend is going to sleep with you tonight."


    "Friends?" Hearing this, she turned around and saw Chang Yang.


    Chang Yang suddenly has a feeling of being ignored, very hurt, she clearly saw surprise from Ruolan''s eyes.


    As if she had just seen herself, it is estimated that this is indeed the case. Are you too small?


    "Brother Xiao Yao, is this your daughter-in-law?" If Lan''s mouth turned, his expression was in a trance.


    "No, it''s just my friend. Her boyfriend just left and will be back in two days." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing these words, Ruolan felt relieved and burdened.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, you didn''t lie to me?" Ruolan blinked his watery eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily, but his heart was a little strange. To be honest, Ruolan''s expression just now gave him a very bad feeling.


    "That''s good!" Ruolan sighed and looked at Chang Yang with friendly eyes.


    But Chang Yang was a little surprised.


    Just now, she saw not only anger but also murderous anger in Ruolan''s eyes. She had no doubt that if Xiao Yao said that he was his girlfriend, this cute girl would kill herself directly.


    Although she did not know why she had such a feeling, it was very real.


    In that moment, she felt a pressure that she had never felt before.


    Now she suddenly didn''t want to sleep with Ruolan - she thought the girl was a little scary! Maybe no one believes such words.


    "Chang Yang, Ruolan is a child." Xiao Yao said that he saw Chang Yang''s face unnatural. Chang Yang nodded, also want to understand, even if Ruolan really hostile, it is Xiao Yao''s girlfriend, and there is no relationship between himself and Xiao Yao, what to worry about? It''s just that she thinks she should worry about Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing now... (today''s Chapter 4 has written more than 12000 words. It''s time to have a rest. I''m sorry for your support. Reading my book is to give me face. Next, I want to keep working hard to update and try to make up for what I owe in front! At least ten thousand words update every day, OK

 Chapter 538

    In the evening, Ruolan hardly sleeps in his room and completely gives up his room to Chang Yang. He is dressed and runs into Xiao Yao''s tent to listen to the story.


    This is what Ruolan used to do when he was a child.


    Every time Xiao Yao comes to Miao village with Gao Feng, Ruolan will follow Xiao Yao with a runny nose, just like a little follower, listening to what Xiao Yao sees and hears outside, feeling the intrigue and soul stirring outside, even if Xiao Yao just tells her about the cars running on the road outside, she will feel extremely excited.


    It seems that everything is in the sky.


    For her, perhaps it is.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t like to talk about this with Ruolan very much. For this little girl, living in a world full of flowers is the most perfect. As Gao Feng said, although the world at the foot of the mountain is full of gold and opportunities everywhere, under the gold, even if only a small layer is uncovered, the bones hidden under the gold will be found.


    If you want to win glory in this world, you must have the consciousness of stepping on others.


    In the past, Xiao Yao felt that it was not suitable for him, but after spending so long in the secular world, Xiao Yao gradually found that no one could not be changed, just like a dandy. If his family suddenly fell, he could also ride his bike to deliver takeout.


    The same is true of Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, are you outside? Have you married a daughter-in-law?" Ruolan holds his chin and stares at Xiao Yao with expectation in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you little girl, what do you want to do with this? Don''t worry. If I get married in the future, I will tell you!"


    Ruolan curled her lips and asked, "that''s not married?"


    "Not yet." Xiao Yao can''t see through Ruolan''s mind.


    His biggest weakness is probably dealing with women.


    In the past, Xiao Yao thought that he had a low EQ, but later he found that his EQ was not as low as he thought. At least it was not difficult to deal with some normal people and play with intrigues. However, if he was allowed to speculate on women''s thoughts, it would be a kind of inhuman torture, even to understand Li Xiaoxiao''s thoughts, It''s a very difficult thing.


    Therefore, if one day Li Xiaoxiao suddenly gets upset, he doesn''t know why.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, if my mother-in-law is cured this time, can I leave here?" Ruolan asked, shaking his head.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded. There is no doubt about that.


    However, as long as mother-in-law Miao will leave here or not, it''s still two questions.


    Ruolan probably saw through what Xiao Yao thought and said, "in fact, my mother-in-law has already left here."


    "Why?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "To be exact, she wants to take me out, and she doesn''t want me to stay here any longer." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao still looks at Ruolan with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    He really wants to take this little girl out and talk. Why does he have to like to play tricks? Isn''t it good to finish all you want to express in one breath?


    But he understood Ruolan''s character, eat soft don''t eat hard, if he is not happy, show a little anxious meaning, Ruolan can continue to procrastinate.


    Therefore, in order to get information from Ruolan as soon as possible, Xiao Yao cleverly chooses to shut up and wait for her to say.


    If LAN rolled his eyes, some helpless, probably already guessed that Xiao Yao would be such an expression.


    She had to go on and say, "it''s not as complicated as you think! It''s the people in the village who are starting to make up my mind. "


    "What''s your attention? How do I say this? The village head''s son wants to marry you Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Not to marry me, but to kill me." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    Ruolan nodded, and then simply told Xiao Yao about the trouble he was in.


    Although Ruolan''s story is very long, Xiao Yao''s summing up ability is very good.


    In Miao village, in addition to the head of Miao village, there are also two positions, Miao mother-in-law and Saint daughter.


    Now the Miao mother-in-law is the Miao mother-in-law of Miao village, and Ruolan is the next saint.


    To some people who don''t know the situation, this may be a good thing, but in fact it''s not the case. It''s not so easy to become a saint. Once you become a saint, you will be thrown into the valley of Miao and become the sacrifice of King Miao at the age of 20.


    As for what is the king of Miao, Xiao Yao also learned a rough idea from Ruolan.


    King Miao is not a person, but a giant bug. He is the king of bugs. He is extremely poisonous and likes to suck human blood, especially virgin blood. This is why he became the king of bugs. This is also why people in Miao Village refine a bug together.


    Although mother-in-law Miao is also a member of Miao village, she absolutely does not want to see Ruolan grow up as a sacrifice of Miao people. So, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t come, mother-in-law Miao also plans to find a way to send Ruolan out, even if she becomes the target of the Miao village.


    "That''s about it." Ruolan sighed and said, "but I''m not going to leave either. Unless my mother-in-law can follow me, the villagers in Miao village will not let her go."


    Xiao Yao smiles, reaches out his hand and touches Ruolan''s head.


    "Don''t worry, no matter you or your mother-in-law, it will be OK. If we succeed this time, we will leave here together. If we fail, I will leave here with you." Xiao Yao zhengse said, also glad that Qu Yang''s father was poisoned, he needs to come here, otherwise really don''t know what will happen.


    "If I do leave, what will my mother-in-law do?" Ruolan looks up at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao flashed a cold light in his eyes, sneered and said: "before I leave, I will kill all those people who want to hurt my mother-in-law one by one."


    Speaking of this, he raised his head and looked at the starry sky above him.


    "Take a good look at the scenery here. Maybe it will become a deserted village."


    Sitting beside Xiao Yao, Ruolan''s body trembled a little.


    She could feel Xiao Yao''s dangerous Qi.


    It seems that this is what her mother-in-law often said. That is to say, Xiao Yao really wanted to kill her at this time.


    For Xiao Yao, there are not many people worthy of his attention in this world, but Ruolan and her mother-in-law can definitely count among them.


    He is not like Gaofeng. He has never had the ideal of going to xuanhu to help the world. He thinks that when he wants to help the world, he should at least ensure that his life is very nourishing and the people around him are happy and healthy. This is probably the biggest difference between him and Gaofeng.


    Didn''t some great poet say it all? Thousands of mansions are built to protect the poor people all over the world. If you want to protect the poor, you have to have thousands of rooms. Rich people help the world, poor people help themselves. Anyway, he doesn''t have the consciousness of Gao Feng.


    This is probably the reason why Gao Feng can become a miracle doctor, no matter how skillful he is.


    Gao Feng is a compassionate man, but Xiao Yao is relatively selfish. Xiao Yao thinks that there is nothing wrong with his selfishness. Gao Feng never comments on his ideas and personality. Maybe he doesn''t want Xiao Yao to be like him.


    In the past, the second and third grandfathers often told Xiao Yao not to be like Gao Feng.


    It''s too pedantic.


    Even if really let all the people in the world are happy, but they are so poor, what is the significance?


    Xiao Yao remembered this sentence.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, will you really take me away?" Ruolan asked with a smile.


    There seemed to be no panic in her face.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "said to take you away, will take you away, you know, your brother Xiao Yao has never been a person who likes to run the train full mouth."


    Ruolan giggled: "I didn''t find it!"


    "..." Xiao Yao is a little injured. Is his performance not obvious enough?


    "OK, go to bed, and show me around tomorrow. I''m still very curious about Miao village." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Good!" Ruolan got into the tent again, got into the sleeping bag and closed his eyes.


    "Grandma, don''t you know that I have only one sleeping bag?" Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. If he had been a child before, he didn''t mind sleeping with Ruolan. But now, Ruolan has become a big girl, and he''s not the little kid who doesn''t understand. He just sits at the tent door.


    Ruolan''s behavior is obviously a kind of jiuzhanquechao. She clearly has her own bed and quilt, but she has to rob Xiao Yao''s territory. Xiao Yao is very dissatisfied with this and is embarrassed to occupy Ruolan''s sleeping place. He doesn''t have any opinions, just afraid that Zhou Lei won''t agree


    Thinking wildly for a while, Xiao Yao also closed his eyes and fell asleep in the tent. Anyway, with his current physical quality, although he dare not say that all kinds of poisons will not invade, it is certain that cold and heat will not invade, and there is no need to worry about the cold.


    dawn.


    If LAN just got up to look at Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, if LAN scared.


    "Didn''t you sleep?" Ruolan wrinkled his nose.


    "I''m sleeping. I''m just sleeping a little bit." Xiao Yao said.


    This environment is relatively unsafe. It''s impossible for Xiao Yao to fall into deep sleep in such an environment. He should always keep an alert heart in a strange environment. This is what Xiao Yao''s third grandfather told him.


    Ruolan rolled his eyes.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the tent.


    "Something''s wrong, Mr. Xiao!" Xiao Yao frowned and got up£¨ I really need to start working hard. I''ll give you another group number: 424110920. When you come in, if I don''t update it carefully, you can whip me with a small whip...)

 Chapter 539

    The person talking outside the tent is Liu Kai.


    Xiao Yao and Ruolan go out together. Liu Kai''s eyes change a little when he sees Ruolan. Then he looks at Xiao Yao with awe. He thinks that he is worthy of his young master''s admiration. As expected, his whole body is shining. Even in this barren mountain, he can find a peerless beauty.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of apology: "Mr. Xiao, did I disturb you?"


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of black lines. Although Liu Kai''s words are not too explicit, he can probably guess what the other person''s heart is thinking from the expression on the other person''s face and what he says at this time. He is so wronged that he will cry. If he does it, he will be torn down. Xiao Yao''s thick skin is nothing, but he has done nothing, He was also stared at by people with a kind of "you are not a good person" eyes. He felt that he was covered with poisonous insects.


    Waving his hand, Xiao Yao did not entangle with Liu Kai on this topic for too long, but asked: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Kai stood up straight with a serious expression: "Mr. Xiao, someone is poisoned."


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly.


    Ruolan around him was full of curiosity: "no, our whole village is burning jiuhuaixiang every day. According to the truth, the poisonous insects don''t dare to come near us at all!"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, frowned and said, "don''t worry, take us to have a look."


    Liu Kai nodded heavily, anything can delay, but his brother''s life, he is absolutely not willing to delay.


    After Liu Kai, he got into another tent. Originally, the tent was full of people, but when Xiao Yuan came, Liu Kai immediately dispersed all those people.


    "All right, all right, don''t look around. What are you doing one by one?" Liu Kai said with a frown.


    The soldiers all looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated and praying eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, you must save Li Jun!"


    From these people, Xiao Yao also knows who was poisoned.


    Together with the gun, together with the window, together with the dirty, together prostitution prostitution, this is the four old fellow iron relations in China, these people are all because of guns, come together, their friendship is absolutely not the common people can read, at least, not inferior to Xiao Yao and Fang Hai, and so on, so now Li Jun poison, they are the most anxious.


    Xiao Yao looked at them, pondered for a moment, said: "don''t worry, since I brought you, I will bring you back a lot."


    With these words, he got into the tent, and Ruolan followed.


    In the open, there was a young man in his twenties.


    Xiao Yao still has some impression on this person, the main reason is that this is the youngest of these people.


    But at this time, he seemed to fall into a severe coma, the whole person looked depressed, his face was bloodless, his lips were white, and his body was even swinging, just like the wind was cold.


    His right arm was rolled up with clear teeth marks.


    Xiao Yao squatted down and looked at the tooth print. Before he could speak, Ruolan at the back began to laugh.


    "I really thought I was bitten by a poisonous insect. It turned out that I was bitten by a poisonous spider." Ruolan said.


    Xiao Yao turned his head and glared at her: "you can still laugh. Be serious!"


    When she laughs, Liu Kai, who follows them, glances at Ruolan subconsciously, with discontent in her eyes.


    "Why can''t you laugh? It''s just a little thing. Don''t talk about you. Even my little white can handle it easily. " Said Ruolan.


    "Xiaobai?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "your that Gu insect?"


    "Yes Ruolan nodded.


    "Are you sure?" Xiao Yao asked.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for him to treat the disease, but it''s certainly not as easy as Ruolan at this time.


    After all, he still doesn''t know what spider it is. At least he needs acupuncture and moxibustion to use Yuan Li in his body.


    "Give it to Xiaobai!" Ruolan stood up, went to the front, took out a bamboo tube from his pocket, opened the top of the wooden cover, gently trembled, a white silkworm in the palm, fat body, still in Ruolan''s palm wriggling, just ordinary girls see this little Dongxi first reaction will not feel how lovely, will feel very sick.


    "..." Liu Kai frowned a little, and felt a little uneasy. After all, they all know Xiao Yao''s medical skills. If it was Xiao Yao, they would feel more at ease, but now they have no confidence in such a little girl.


    Although Liu Kai had some opinions in his heart, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, so he had to put his depression in his stomach for the time being.


    "Don''t worry. If she can''t, I''ll do it right away." Xiao Yao glanced at Liu Kai and said that although Liu Kai didn''t say anything, he could guess something from the other''s complicated face.


    Liu Kai nodded with a wry smile, which is no longer a word.


    Ruolan looks at the insect in her hand, and her eyes are full of spoiling color.


    It''s like looking at your own children.


    It seems that some outsiders can''t understand this, but for Xiao Yao, it''s a very normal thing.


    In Xiao Yao''s memory, this insect was around Ruolan when he was about five years old. Of course, it might have been earlier.


    With Ruolan for more than ten years, Ruolan still has feelings for this insect, and this is Ruolan''s own life.


    If LAN puts Xiaobai on Li Jun''s arm, then Xiaobai is absorbed on the little tooth print, as if he is sucking. Soon, its body changes with the speed of the naked eye, from the original milky white to blood red, which will give people a very strange feeling.


    Liu Kai''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    "This little thing is sucking Li Jun''s blood?" Asked Liu Kai.


    He had already sent out a murderous air.


    "Don''t worry, what it sucks out is only poisonous blood." Ruolan turned to look at Liu Kai and said.


    Liu Kai still frowned.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry, if LAN doesn''t have any bad heart, he won''t give Li Jun anything. Just put your heart in your stomach, and Li Jun will be OK soon." Although he just stood on the side, Xiao Yao could feel that Li Jun''s life was gradually recovering.


    When he came in earlier, even Xiao Yao was startled. He really saw the breath of death from Li Jun''s face.


    "Ruolan, your little white, can still cure?" Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan Chin Yang, quite proud: "of course, Xiaobai is invincible! What''s more, as long as it''s poisoning, there are generally no things that it can''t solve. "


    To be honest, Ruolan''s words are basically not convincing to Xiao Yao. If one day, Ruolan will believe what Xiao Yao says, it can only show one thing - Xiao Yao''s head was kicked by a donkey.


    He took Li Jun''s pulse. His pulse was strong and peaceful. It seems that he has really recovered.


    "Liu Kai, get a bottle of water." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Kai didn''t dare to hesitate, so he rushed out of the tent and came back with a bottle of mineral water without label.


    Xiao Yao opened the bottle cap and poured it into Li Jun''s mouth. After a while, Li Jun was choked up.


    "Hey, look, is this guy okay?" Ruolan turned to look at Liu Kai and said.


    Liu Kai touched his nose, embarrassed smile, and then looked at Ruolan''s eyes full of gratitude: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome! My ideal is to be a doctor like brother Xiao Yao Ruolan said seriously.


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of a song - elder sister is an old Chinese medicine, specializing in


    Xiao Yao in the back didn''t think about it.


    Li Jun sat up slowly, a little confused.


    "Where am I?" Li Jun asked.


    Liu Kai said in his voice, "Li Jun!"


    "Here it is Li Jun stood up in a hurry. His body was straight and his eyes were shining with sword.


    Liu Kai finally sighed: "it seems that it''s all right. I thought you were stupid!" Speaking of this, his face also showed a smile, which surprised Xiao Yao. It was the first time that he saw a smile on Liu Kai''s face. Previously, he thought this guy was paralyzed.


    Now it seems that, in fact, Liu Kai is normal, but usually does not like to laugh.


    "Well, since it''s OK, I''ll leave!" Said Ruolan.


    "Good." Liu Kai added, "thank you." He is not good at words and doesn''t know how to express his feelings, so he doesn''t know how to express his gratitude to Ruolan except to say thank you repeatedly.


    Li Jun rubbed his sore temple and asked, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Guess what?" Liu Kai glared at him, and then kicked him on the butt, "let you be careful when you sleep, be careful, you are good, or you are bitten by something."


    After listening to Liu Kai''s words, Li Jun seemed to think of something: "yes, yes, I remember. What a big spider, at least as big as me!" Think of these, his face is still a little pale, a look of palpitation, it is estimated that his life on the furry animals have a shadow.


    Xiao Yao smiles, greets Liu Kai, and gets out of the tent with Ruolan.


    Outside, all the soldiers were fighting in a row, with their backs to them, as if they were facing the enemy.


    Go forward with great strength and vigour, and some villagers are coming towards them. They are holding hands, shovel, pole and kitchen knife.


    "A wave is not even, a wave is rising again!" Xiao Yao looks up to the sky and sighs.


    (the second chapter is here! I''m going to have dinner first. I''m going to continue this afternoon. I''d like to welcome you to join the group

 Chapter 540

    Xiao Yao wondered what was wrong and why there were all kinds of troubles. Looking at the posture of those village names, people who didn''t know thought they were looking for someone to fight for.


    It''s no wonder that these people under Zhou Lei''s hands are all like enemies.


    Those villagers, soon rushed to the front, one by one covetous, eyes seem to be able to kill, led by a middle-aged man, wearing a black cloth, eyes sharp, although unarmed, but as long as you stand there, it will give people a kind of pressure, at least Xiao Yao now has such a feeling.


    He subconsciously thinks that this middle-aged man is a master.


    He can feel danger from each other.


    This kind of danger, unusual, as if he was a snake at this time, at any time may suddenly jump up to give himself a breath.


    "This is the head of our Miao village." Ruolan whispered in Xiao Yao''s ear.


    Xiao Yao nodded and pondered for a moment: "no wonder it''s not a good person."


    Ruolan chuckles.


    "Who are you?" The man cheered all the year round. His voice was full of breath. Although the decibel was not big, it was very penetrating. Everyone present could hear clearly, "who allowed you to be here?"


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and showed a smile on his face.


    A very sincere smile - at least that''s what he thinks.


    Before he spoke, Mrs. Miao had already come out.


    "Village head, he is Gao Feng''s grandson." Mother Miao''s voice is very light.


    The head of the village looked slightly astringent, nodded, and said with a smile: "it''s this boy. I haven''t seen him for so many years. It''s a big change. I didn''t recognize him. We have to treat the grandson of doctor Gao well." The smile on his face looks very sincere, but Xiao Yao looks at it with a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Just like the smile on Xiao Yao''s face at this time.


    In fact, in Miao village, many people are very fond of Gaofeng.


    During the period when Gao Feng stayed in Miao village, he would take charge of anyone who was ill. Therefore, there are still a lot of people in Miao village who owe him.


    Now Xiao Yao comes to Miao village and deserves to be treated.


    After learning the identity of Xiao Yao, the villagers immediately put down the guys in their hands and looked at Xiao Yao with friendly eyes.


    He enjoyed it.


    "Good village head." Xiao Yao held out his hand with a smile and shook hands with the other party.


    "Hello, I remember. Your name is Xiao Yao, right?" The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he had no impression of the man in his heart.


    Miao village head''s appearance is really very common, belongs to the public face, which is the kind of people who can''t be found in the crowd.


    So it''s very normal for Xiao Yao to forget each other''s appearance now.


    "Yes, my name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the purpose of your coming to Miao village this time?" When he said this, his eyes also looked behind Xiao Yao, and his eyes stayed on Liu Kai and others.


    Seeing such a big battle, the villagers of Miao village were so nervous before, but they were all reasonable.


    "This time I''m here, I''m mainly looking for some herbs." Xiao Yao said that as for his real purpose, he didn''t intend to disclose it to the other party. Although he didn''t know the middle-aged man in front of him, he also had a general judgment after listening to Ruolan so much.


    For example, this middle-aged man, no matter how kind the smile on his face, Xiao Yao is more willing to believe that little girl Ruolan.


    Preconceived, now he, to this village head certainly did not have any good impression.


    The village head puffed a little.


    To be honest, he doesn''t think Xiao Yao''s words are convincing. With so many people, they all seem to be well-trained, just looking for herbs? You think I''m a three-year-old?


    Although he was murmuring in his heart, the village head didn''t show anything on his face. This is also his cleverness. Xiao Yao''s attitude now obviously doesn''t want to reveal his real purpose. If he still follows behind his buttocks and asks repeatedly, it''s obvious that there are some 250 villains. Not every villain is 250.


    After taking a deep breath, he looked at Xiao Yao and said, "look at you now. I guess you haven''t eaten in the morning? Let''s go. I''ll take you to some delicious food! After all, the disciples of doctor Gao can''t treat us badly when they come to Miao village! " When he said this, the expression on his face still looked so calm, without any fluctuation.


    It was as if what he was saying was what he was thinking.


    If Xiao Yao is a young man with little experience in the world, he will feel that the smile on the village head''s face is very infectious and his words are very friendly. Unfortunately, during his stay in Haitian city, people like Miao village head have seen too much.


    Since the other side''s attitude is so good, Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to open the skylight to tell the truth with the other side. He nods, follows the village head of Miao village and walks towards the village.


    He took Chang Yang with him. After all, this is Zhou Lei''s daughter-in-law. You can''t let others go hungry with you, can you? As for the remaining 40 people, Shi originally intended to let them follow him, but Liu kaiwan refused, saying that they could solve the catering problem by themselves. Xiao Yao asked him if he planned to take the rest of them to BBQ. Liu Kai was silent and shook his head. Xiao Yao didn''t plan to stay with him.


    He didn''t see Liu Kai with the grill when he came.


    After the village head, Xiao Yao and Chang Yang walk into a fairly good room, which is only relatively speaking. If they want to see a magnificent building in Miao village, it is undoubtedly difficult to find a place in Yihong courtyard.


    Before long, hot porridge was brought up, and some small dishes and so on.


    This is a very good meal for Xiao Yao and Chang Yang.


    "Xiao Yao, you and your friend are welcome. There is nothing good in our Miao village. You can make do with it first." Miao village head said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said in his heart, aren''t there many poisonous insects in Miao village? Fried some! But he just thought about it in his heart and didn''t say it, otherwise the other side would turn over.


    In Miao village, these villagers regard the poisonous insects as very important. To them, the poisonous insects are not only animals, but also their family, friends and intimate partners. Therefore, what Xiao Yao thinks in his heart is fighting for them.


    After eating dry and wiping clean, Xiao Yao stood up and bowed to the head of Miao Village: "thank you, village head. If it''s OK, I''ll go back first, and I''m going to discuss something with mother-in-law Miao." The head of Miao Village agreed with a smile.


    Xiao Yao no longer polite, with Chang Yang, turned and left.


    When Xiao Yao left, the original smile on the village head''s face dissipated in an instant, and replaced by a cold frost on his face.


    "Village head, you said, what is Gaofeng''s plan to do when he comes to Miao village now?" An old man came up to him and asked in a low voice. He was a little short, with a thin face. He looked weak, but his eyes were shining.


    "Who knows?" Miao village head shook his head, "I do not have the ability to calculate."


    "Three days later, it''s time to choose a saint. Will this interfere with our plan?" The old man asked in a low voice.


    The village head suddenly stood up, and his brow revealed a momentum of no anger and self-respect. He gave a cold hum and said frankly: "hum, don''t say he is a young boy. Even if the peak is coming, what''s the matter? If they really want to stop our plan, it''s a mantis in the way


    The old man chuckled: "it''s true. After all, this is Miao village. It''s our territory."


    The head of Miao village is silent


    Out of the village head''s house, Xiao Yao''s face came down.


    There was no smile on his face.


    "But it''s an old fox." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Chang Yang was stunned and asked, "do you mean the village head just now?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You don''t think he''s a good man, either? In fact, I felt it before. Although the smile on his face looks very sincere, the way he looks at us always makes me feel uncomfortable. How to say, his eyes are full of disgust. " Chang Yang seriously said that she has been in her circle all the year round, and she knows more about the former and the latter than anyone else.


    In her circle, everyone is the second generation of dandy, but in fact, those people are smarter than anyone else, such as Zhou Lei.


    Like herself.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "yes, he is not a good man at first sight!"


    Chang Yang asked curiously, "well, brother Xiao, what''s your basis?"


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth: "there is Bacon hanging behind his door, and we are allowed to eat small dishes. Do you think he is a son of a bitch?"


    Chang Yang covers his face and twitches at the corners of his mouth.


    She has a kind of heart tired feeling, all want to give oneself a slap, good must be serious and Xiao Yao chat why? Isn''t this self stimulation?


    Seeing that the expression on Chang Yang''s face was not right, Xiao Yao also showed a smile: "it''s just a joke, but Chang Yang, next you have to be careful. No one in this village, except Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao, should believe it."


    "No one can believe it?" Chang Yang was stunned.


    "Be careful, you''ll be a ship for ten thousand years." Although Xiao Yao felt that the ordinary villagers in the village were very kind to him, no one knew how much influence the village head had in Miao village. It was not a bad thing to keep vigilant.


    Back to mother-in-law Miao, she opened the door. Mother-in-law Miao raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao and Chang Yang. She wrote lightly, "are you back?"


    "I''m back." Xiao Yao moved a bench and sat in front of the table. He was as serious as a child who just went to kindergarten.


    "How do you feel?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "There is no wind and waves in the sea, but it is turbulent." Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said£¨ Today''s third chapter, nine thousand words, Huhu, continue to code words... You praise me

 Chapter 541

    After listening to Xiao Yao, Mrs. Miao naturally smiles.


    Obviously, she is very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s saying that "the sea is calm and turbulent".


    What she worried about before was that Xiao Yao would not notice.


    Now it seems that I have been worried too much before.


    She thinks her eyes are really accurate. For example, she has said that Xiao Yao is like a fox before. It turns out that she is. If she wants to make Xiao Yao suffer losses in other people''s hands, it''s necessary to see if the other person has a thousand years of morality. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to take advantage of Xiao Yao.


    "Granny, haven''t you got anything to eat?" Xiao Yao looked around and said.


    Mother Miao glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "haven''t you had enough at the village head yet?"


    "What he has there is not right for his appetite, it''s hard to swallow." Xiao Yao said.


    "What did you eat there?" Granny Miao asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said: "lotus seed porridge, and vegetables."


    "Here, only rice porridge." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said with a smile: "I like this one! Ruolan, hurry up and help me with a bowl He is not polite at all.


    Miao mother-in-law can''t laugh or cry, so is Ruolan, but she soon brought Xiao Yuan a bowl of white rice porridge and a dish of vegetables.


    Xiao Yao ate five bowls of white rice porridge in one breath, and it is estimated that he will go to the toilet soon.


    "Xiao Yao, you can eat it!" Chang Yang is a little silly.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his stomach and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t want to, but I can eat a lot recently, and I don''t know why."


    Ruolan said with a smile, "because you are a pig! Why else? "


    Granny Miao glared at Ruolan: "you child, how can you talk to your brother Xiao Yao?"


    If LAN just makes a face at Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao will not be angry with Ruolan.


    When you''re full, pat your belly.


    "Are you really hungry at the village head''s house?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "I''m afraid he''ll poison." Xiao Yao said, "I didn''t dare to eat more."


    Granny Miao laughed and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and asked, "grandma, when your body recovers, there will be no Yin Gu. Will you go with us?"


    Mother Miao looked at Xiao Yao and Ruolan, and said, "I think Ruolan said something to you, too? Otherwise, you would not be so wary of the village head. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer, which is a kind of default.


    Mrs. Miao sighed and said, "in fact, this is the secret of our Miao village. According to the truth, if LAN can''t tell you, but now that she has told you, it''s OK. Anyway, in my opinion, you are not an outsider."


    Xiao Yao laughed, but he didn''t say much.


    "Xiao Yao, I know what you think, but you think it too simply. Miao village is not so easy to deal with." Mrs. Miao sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    "I know, but I have no way back." Xiao Yao said.


    The three women all looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    They didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant by "no way back."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said: "behind me is Ruolan and you. If I really step back, I will not be able to protect you. I believe that even if my grandfather is here, he will let me do it. I have practiced martial arts since I was a child and started to practice. It''s only one step away from the aura realm. Now, I just worry about my own safety, What''s the point of my practicing martial arts? "


    Mother Miao opens her mouth to talk, but Xiao Yao doesn''t mean to stop.


    "To strengthen the body, to protect ourselves, to refine the bones and the heart, to protect the close relatives, to refine the white hair, to fight in the world." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although I don''t have the heart to fight in the world, I don''t want to be unable to protect my relatives. If this is the case, I''d better not be a martial arts man and go to the mountains to farm with my grandfather."


    Granny Miao gave a bitter smile: "you are so stubborn."


    "Just like my grandfather, right?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "there is success in what he holds. This is what my grandfather told me. Because he is a stubborn man, he is known as a miracle doctor and is famous all over the world. My second grandfather is a stubborn man, so he has become one of the three great masters in China and is called a thunderbolt."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yaochang was relieved.


    He continued: "in my whole life, I don''t want to fight in the world, I don''t want to be famous all over the world, but I want to be safe in this world, and I don''t want to let me or the people around me drift away. That''s probably the case."


    At the end of the day, there was a glow in his eyes.


    What is happiness? For the first time, Xiao Yao seriously thought about this question. Although the answer is very extensive and will not be fixed as an answer, Xiao Yao also has his own answer.


    His so-called happiness is probably that when he drinks, someone talks about it. When lonely, some people talk by candle. If you can''t even protect these people, no matter how high your cultivation is or how good your Kung Fu is, what''s the point?


    "You''re full of truth, son. Let''s not talk about it for the moment." Mrs. Miao said, "you''re right. You''ve got something to do with what you hold. In fact, stubbornness is not necessarily wrong, but you can do it within your ability."


    Mrs. Miao means a lot.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    No more words.


    In the middle, several villagers went to Mrs. Miao several times, but they were constipated, or their children had a fever, so they let Xiao Yao take the lead. Xiao Yao would not refuse anyone. Anyway, Zhou Lei and others have not come back yet, so they are idle. In the past, when he came to Miao village with Gao Feng, he cured many people.


    After a busy morning, at noon, the head of Miao village came to Xiao Yao for dinner again.


    Xiao Yao is not polite to the village head of Miao village. They have a drink on the table, eat meat and chat. The village head of Miao village and Xiao Yao tell us what they have learned from living for so many years. Xiao Yao tells the village head of Miao village about what they have seen and heard outside these years. Then they laugh together, they are presumptuous and rebellious. When they turn their faces, they smile coldly.


    To be honest, it makes no sense not to award the Oscars to these two people.


    In the evening, at the dinner table, the head of Miao village finally spoke.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t be unkind. Tell me what you want to do when you come to Miao village this time."


    His eyes twinkled, but he didn''t move.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "look for herbs."


    "What herbs are you looking for?" Miao village head said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "village head, do you have any opinions on traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Miao village head a Zheng, shook his head, did not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "you see, you don''t understand this, so even if I really told you, you can''t help, can you?" The head of Miao village looks up and laughs again.


    Seeing off Xiao Yao, he turned to the old man and said, "kill me."


    In one word, the killing spirit is majestic.


    Xiao Yao didn''t realize it.


    He didn''t even think about these problems. After listening to Ruolan and what he said, he already understood that these people sent by Zhou Lei could play a role.


    From the beginning, he did not think that he could take mother-in-law Miao and Ruolan away with him. If he knew current affairs, he could avoid a storm. If he was the same as him, he was not a good talker. Xiao Yao didn''t mind setting off a bloodbath here.


    Even if the city is slaughtered, no one will be left!


    Sitting in the tent, Xiao sighed.


    At this time, Liu Kai leaned over.


    "Mr. Shaw."


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at Liu Kai, gave a smile, nodded and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The expression on Liu Kai''s face is constantly changing. Even a fool can see that the other party wants to say something to himself, but he doesn''t know how to speak.


    Xiao Yao did not urge, just said: "are their own people, what to say, but not the heart."


    Liu Kaichang sighed and said, "I noticed earlier that some villagers looked at us with strange eyes. They walked around for several times, as if they were counting our number. I could feel their hostility."


    "Just tell me frankly. There''s nothing I dare not say." Xiao Yao said with a light smile.


    Liu Kai gave a bitter smile and said, "I don''t think you are intimate with those people?


    "Brother Liu, please remind me not to sleep too much tonight." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Kai nodded, feeling that there was no need to give orders at all. Li Jun''s poisoning was a wake-up call for everyone. Even if Liu Kai and his wife were sleeping a little, they probably didn''t have the courage.


    Xiao Yao''s words also made Liu Kai understand something.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you mean something will happen tonight?"


    Xiao Yao sighed, stood up, carried his hands, and sighed again.


    "I want to have a good sleep, but if someone doesn''t want me to have a good sleep, what can I do? When someone reaches for his paw, I''ll have to chop off his hand. "


    Even Liu Kai, who has been struggling on the edge of life and death for many years, when he heard Xiao Yao''s words, he broke into a cold sweat subconsciously, and his heart was still palpitating


    He suddenly understood why Xiao Yao could become a man admired by his young master.


    This is a young man who has no way to see through. Even he can feel the boundless murderous spirit from this young man. What makes him feel strange is that the murderous spirit suddenly comes, but walks without any trace. In a twinkling of an eye, he is faced with a harmless face.


    "Brother Liu, don''t worry. Don''t worry too much. The greatest ability of those people is just to put a few worms. Tell them to prepare more oil. Let''s fry worms at night!"


    Liu Kai probably guessed what Xiao Yao meant and shivered subconsciously.


    He sweated at the thought of the picture. Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible for Xiao Yao to be so calm£¨ Four more chapters, 12000 words! Hehe, I can''t say that I''m updating slowly. In addition, the group number is 424110920. If you don''t add it, please add it quickly!)

 Chapter 542

    Deep at night, quiet.


    There is no light in the whole village, either outside or inside.


    A total of ten tents were arranged in order. At the back of the tent, two men in black night clothes were in a hurry, and the grass at their feet also made a rustling sound, which was slightly discordant in the silent night.


    "Hey, the village head also said that these people are well-trained, and now it seems that they are just so!" A young man with an unknown weed in his mouth, looking at the ten dark blue tents in front of him, snorted coldly.


    "Shut up and do what you want! Do you want to make the village head angry? " Speaking is an old man, that is, the old man beside the village head. He stooped, his face wrinkled, but his voice is thick and powerful. Although he deliberately lowered his voice, he still has a penetrating power.


    After listening to this reprimand, the young man who used to be a hippy and smiling man instantly restrained his smile and replaced it with a face full of killing.


    "Elder, I will kill these people."


    "Well, it''s better. If you don''t finish the task, I think you''ll stay here yourself." The old man said with a sneer.


    The young man shivered.


    He would not question what the elder said at this time. The elder said that if he would stay here, he would stay here. No one knows the village head and elder''s iron hand better than him. Those who offend them will not come to a good end. If they want to make the people of Miao Village disappear, it is simply too simple.


    Put away his fear, he took out a bamboo tube.


    It looks similar to Ruolan''s bamboo tube, but it seems to be bigger than Ruolan''s bamboo tube.


    Opening the top lid, the young man whistled.


    "Honey, it''s time to get up."


    You can clearly hear the sound of things wriggling in the bamboo tube. It seems that you are still hitting the bamboo tube with your body, making a clear sound.


    He squatted down slowly, the mouth of the bamboo tube was down, and then the moonlight could clearly see how many little things that were about the size of fingernails climbed out of the bamboo tube. He was dark all over, and his body was still relying on translucent wings, but the wings seemed only for decoration, and they could not fly. One by one, they were just crawling on the ground with six legs.


    "Liuzi, are you a poisonous insect?" The old man asked, squinting.


    Liuzi coughed lightly, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said with a smile, "I''m more than a little bit worse than the old man''s poisonous insects, but fortunately there are so many! I promise, my ants and insects will leave no residue here! "


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, "you boy, don''t brag every day. If you really get rid of these people, I will go to the village head and ask for credit for you, but you have to understand what failure means, boy."


    Liuzi nodded.


    Originally it was not easy to relax. Now after listening to the elder''s words, he became nervous again, and he was full of depression. Even if it was true, he didn''t need to be so straightforward, did he? To be honest, he''s hurt now


    Although the ants were very small, they moved very fast. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared in the sight of Liuzi and the old man.


    Just as Liuzi was smiling, suddenly a fire broke out behind the tent.


    The flames are growing.


    It''s like the sky fire coming down from the sky. No matter Liuzi or the old man, they are unprepared. Their eyes were empty at this time.


    Behind the fire, there was a man in a black dress. He was very young. His face turned red with the beating red light. His eyes staring at them seemed to be smiling.


    The smile seemed to be his confidence in himself.


    It''s also like laughing at them.


    No matter what the insect is, it is impossible to cross such a flame.


    Unless Liuzi''s poisonous insects are invincible, if he really has such strength, he won''t play such a role as cannon fodder in Miao village. Not to mention the village head, at least he is a big elder.


    Obviously, his poisonous insects have no such rank.


    Liuzi''s heart was twitching, as if another hand suddenly caught his heart.


    Just a little bit of force can crush the beating heart.


    "It''s frightening." The old man sighed.


    "Elder, what should we do now?" Liuzi''s voice was trembling.


    "What should I do?" The elder smile, just smile of some evil, "I have not and you said very clearly before? Why do you have to ask now? "


    Liuzi''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he already understood what the other party wanted to express.


    But he was not reconciled. Unfortunately, no one would give him another chance, and the elder would not let him go. A black bug flapped its wings and got into his mouth. Soon, Liuzi fell to the ground and twitched, and his skin turned black with the speed of the naked eye.


    But Liuzi was still breathing, his body was still twitching, his eyes were covered with blood, and his eyes seemed to burst at any time.


    Through the skin, you can see the rapid flow of blood in his blood vessels.


    When the black insect came out of his body, Liuzi lost his breath completely.


    The fire was very strong, and the tents, which had been arranged in order, were all pulled back for some distance.


    The fire also succeeded in attracting people from the village.


    There is something burning in the air, which is pungent.


    The villagers had already arrived, and finally the village head came.


    "What''s the matter?" The village head frowned and asked, looking at the fire.


    The villagers have spontaneously started to help save the lives.


    Liu Kai hesitated, but after getting Xiao Yao''s hint, he quickly took the people under his hand to join the rescue army.


    Just when everyone looked at Xiao Yao with confused eyes, the elder came back with the body of Liuzi.


    "Village head, I killed this bastard!" The elder looked very angry, as if he had encountered something heinous.


    Now, everyone''s eyes fall on the elder again.


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of fun and said nothing. Like everyone around him, he also looked at the elder.


    The village head always frowned and said, "elder, do you know what''s going on?"


    "Yes The elder was still indignant and said, "these six sons are a real jerk! I don''t know what the reason is. I even set poisonous insects in the back and wanted to kill the disciples of the high doctor. Fortunately, the fire broke out and all the poisonous insects were burned to death. I also killed the boy. Village head, this is my own opinion. "


    The village head''s brow gradually stretched out, his tone softened, and said: "nothing. Such people really deserve to die. Hum, no matter Gao Shenyi or Xiao Yao, they are kind to our Miao village. It''s a bit of a jerk for him to do so!"


    There are many doubts in what the elder said.


    numerous.


    For example, what is the motive of Liuzi fanggu insect to kill Xiao Yao and others.


    Another example is what happened to this just right fire.


    Elder is also a thoughtful person, but in such a short period of time, it''s difficult for him to make a good reason.


    After all, I''m too old to turn around.


    Xiao Yao can find more than 130 reasons to let everyone around him feel relieved. Therefore, after listening to the elder''s speech, Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly and shake his head. He doesn''t know whether he should say that the elder is too young or that he is too old.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    "Xiao Yao, are you ok?" The village head walked quickly to Xiao Yao and asked with concern.


    "I have nothing to do." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Well, if you''re OK, I''ll make a thorough investigation and try to give you an explanation!" Miao village head indignation, "in any case, I can''t let the disciples of high God doctor in our Miao village was wronged!"


    "The village head is right! We can''t let Xiao Yao be wronged! "


    "Isn''t it true that Liuzi is always wilting, but this time he''s so bold. Did he go there? His father was seriously ill before, and he was almost smoking. Was it the miracle doctor Gao who robbed him from the king of hell?"


    "Ah, how come there is such an ungrateful dog in Miao village?" The villagers around also talked about it one by one.


    These voices spread to Xiao Yao and the village head, and their faces were different.


    The fire comes fast and pours fast.


    The village head looked around and said, "Xiao Yao, I think you''d better take a rest in another place. It''s not safe here. In this way, you and I will go to my house. I have many empty rooms there."


    Xiao Yao was in a daze.


    He really didn''t know what the head of Miao village thought.


    Is he a fool or is he a fool? This is simply a naked shame on their intelligence, OK?


    "Village head, no, it''s nothing here. I''m fine here." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t that murderer already dead? If we can still be assailed, it will only show that there is another murderer. "


    The village head laughed and nodded: "that''s right. Liuzi is dead anyway. Don''t worry. I''ll give you an explanation."


    Xiao Yao and continued to exchange greetings, apologized, and the village head took the villagers back together.


    Xiao Yao looked at Miao village head left the back, cold hum.


    Ruolan came up to him and said, "brother Xiao Yao, doesn''t he really know?"


    Xiao Yao wanted to spit on the ground.


    "Ruolan, if he doesn''t know anything about it, do you believe it?" Xiao Yao did not answer the rhetorical question.


    Ruolan shook his head subconsciously. Xiao Yao spat on the ground: "son of a bitch, make up some stupid words to coax me!" If LAN Leng for a long time, just reaction, chasing Xiao Yao hit: "Xiao Yao brother, who do you say is a fool?"£¨ In Chapter 5 today, I wrote more than 15000 words a day. To tell you the truth, Xiaobu can''t hold on any longer. I have to go to sleep... Thank you for your support!)

 Chapter 543

    As for what the village head said, Xiao Yao just listened as a joke.


    First of all, Liuzi is dead. There is no proof of his death. Where can I find out?


    Secondly, even if the village head really checks and says that he will give Xiao Yao an explanation, there is no time limit. Even if the time comes to a conclusion, I''m afraid Xiao Yao has already left Miao village.


    Therefore, the village head''s words are no doubt fart to Xiao Yao.


    It''s the one with the shit.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Mrs. Miao said with a smile, "are you on guard for a long time?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "when I just went down the mountain, my second grandfather told me that it''s not necessary to have the heart of harming people and the heart of defending people. Although I''m not a bad person, I have to guard against others everywhere. I can''t think that people all over the world are as kind as me and do things openly and aboveboard? "


    Mrs. Miao nodded slightly: "that''s right."


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that he could still hear praise from mother-in-law Miao. He was immediately flattered.


    Granny Miao continued with a smile: "but who killed the six sons?"


    Xiao Yao said: "it should be the elder!"


    Mrs. Miao nods. She only needs to have a look at the death of Liuzi to know that she has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Although Xiao Yao and she have studied Gu, they have never practiced Gu. She only knows something about it. She only knows how to solve some Gu. That''s all. It''s impossible for him to kill people with Gu.


    And Liuzi''s death, a look to know is dead in the poison.


    So Mrs. Miao is sure that this has nothing to do with Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao boy, what are you going to do next?" Mrs. Miao asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t plan to do anything. The soldiers will stop the water and cover the ground. And with today''s incident, it''s estimated that they should be a little bit more restrained, unless they really treat me and all people as fools. Moreover, if they are honest, we will keep the well water from the river, if they don''t know what''s good or bad, I don''t mind giving them a lesson to keep a long memory. "


    Speaking of the end, Xiao Yao''s eyes have been flashing cold.


    People who know him feel that he is a kind person, but his kindness is only for friends. You have seen him laugh at his friends and see him sad. When did you see him show mercy to his enemies?


    Mrs. Miao nodded and turned to sleep.


    She believes in Xiao Yao''s way of doing things. Although Xiao Yao never shows her edge and shows her wrist in front of her, she thinks that Xiao Yao is not an indecisive person who has been nurtured by the three old men for so many years. If Xiao Yao can''t solve such a small matter, the three old men will really live in vain.


    After mother-in-law Miao goes to bed, Liu Kai comes to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you want me to take someone to prepare..." speaking of this, Liu Kai suddenly stopped and then drew a hand knife.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said: "I just said very clearly, if they are willing to stop, even if they want to come up with any moths, we will go to them suddenly."


    Liu Kai smiles, nods, and goes to bed again.


    He believes in Xiao Yao, who even his father is willing to believe. They really can''t think of a reason to doubt each other.


    Although Xiao Yao tells them that they can sleep soundly, at least nothing will happen tonight, they still sleep very light. Even if a bird falls on the edge of the tent, it can wake them up. It''s a habit they have developed for so many years.


    Ruolan is still in Xiao Yao''s tent.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, why do they want to trouble you?" Asked Roland.


    "Because they''re not stupid and know what I want to do." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    If Lan''s eyes are full of question marks, Xiao Yao never shows anything in front of those people, how can they have insight into Xiao Yao''s purpose?


    Probably guessing the doubts in Ruolan''s heart, Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "if everyone in the world is as stupid as you, I guess I have the ability to dominate the world."


    Ruolan glanced at him and said, "I''m not stupid at all. My mother-in-law said," it''s great wisdom if it''s stupid. "


    "Well, what my mother-in-law said is quite right, but you have nothing to do with this sentence. Who makes you have no great wisdom?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Ruolan starts to chase Xiao Yao again.


    At last, both of them were tired and lay down.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, what kind of girl do you like?" Ruolan looked at the top of the tent and asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I already have a girl I like."


    Ruolan''s body trembled slightly and turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    "Rolan, you are my sister." Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan chuckled and said, "but you think so. I never said so."


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak.


    If LAN did not continue to speak, the atmosphere in the tent was a little dull.


    There is a white candle burning in the house of the head of Miao village.


    The candle flickered and would go out at any time. The village head stood up, tightened the window, and then did it again.


    "Village head, Liuzi failed." The old man touched his hair and said.


    "The failure is not only Liuzi, but also you and me." Miao village head said with a wry smile, "this time, we are a bit reckless. I underestimated this boy. Maybe he guessed something from the beginning. Even the smile on his face hides a cold face."


    It''s terrible to have a knife in a smile.


    What''s terrible is that in the face of a smile, you can hide a sword, but you can hide a shield.


    According to the head of Miao village, Xiao Yao has such a magic power.


    "Village head, I''m afraid they will be more defensive after we scare the snake." The elder sighed and said, "even if he won''t be careful, those people he brings will be careful. We still want to start. It''s hard."


    The head of Miao village looked at the elder curiously and asked, "who told you, I''m going to do it?"


    The old man was stunned.


    "One way is to be surprised once and stupid twice." Miao village head said, "do you think I look like that kind of fool?"


    The elder shook his head.


    "Well, you don''t want to get involved in this matter. I''ll do something for myself." Miao village chief sighed and said.


    The elder was slightly stunned. His eyes were dim. At last, he nodded slightly. He stood up, opened the door and went out.


    The rickets are even worse.


    He walked slowly, as if he had been drained in an instant. He knew that he had lost weight in the heart of the head of Miao village. What the head of Miao village said was right. Liu Zi was not the only one who failed this time, but he also failed. Liuzi is dead - what about himself?


    On the one hand, he felt that what he thought would not change. On the other hand, he did not dare to think any more. When he thought of this, he would feel shivering all over.


    The night is deep and I am not asleep.


    The door of the village head was knocked on again.


    A trembling figure came in.


    "Why are you here so late?" The village head held a porcelain cup in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Look, you still have a candle. Come and have a look." The old man said softly.


    "Granny, can''t you trust me?" Asked the village head curiously.


    Mother Miao shook her head slightly: "how can I believe you? When Liuzi died, his parents would not be taken care of. Therefore, I want to discuss with the village head how to arrange for his parents."


    The village head nodded and said, "you are right. Although Liuzi made a mistake, his parents should take good care of him. They are old and need to take good care of him. Is that what you came here to say? "


    "I just think the candle in your room should be put out." Said Mrs. Miao.


    The village head nodded: "good."


    Mrs. Miao got up again and went out as if she didn''t say anything.


    After her mother-in-law left, the village head looked at the candle on the table.


    "Should the candle be put out?" The village head murmured


    The next day, Xiao Yao got the news from Ruolan.


    The elder is dead.


    He died peacefully. Although the insects broke out of his body, he still had a smile on his face. No one knew what he had experienced before he died.


    When Xiao Yao heard the news, he just nodded his head to show that he knew it.


    It seems that he won''t be surprised by the news.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, I really want to leave here." Ruolan said.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "In the past, I just wanted to live a good life and have a look at the scenery outside. But now, I feel more and more that this village has changed, and there is nothing worthy of my nostalgia or my mother-in-law''s nostalgia." Said Roland, blinking.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    After breakfast, a man who was about 60 years old came in with a shovel and had dirt on his spade.


    "Grandpa LAN, are you here?" Seeing the old man, Ruolan smiles.


    "Yes Grandfather LAN nodded to Ruolan and said to Xiao Yao, "doctor Xiao, I''m not feeling well. I want you to have a look."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "please sit down, old man." Then he took away the dishes and chopsticks on the table.


    Grandpa blue put the shovel on the side, and sat on the chair and stretched out his wrist.


    "Old man, you''re just suffering from the cold. You can go home and have a good rest for two days." Xiao Yao said.


    Blue grandfather a listen to anxious, hurriedly way: "Xiao divine doctor, can I take medicine?"? There are still fields in the back. I have to hurry to order things. You see, I''ve passed this early morning. I''m afraid I can''t rest these days! "


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, nodded: "no problem, then I''ll give you acupuncture."¡° Good Blue grandfather nodded with a smile, but fell into meditation£¨ Today''s first chapter, continue to update, or that sentence, at least ten thousand words update!)

 Chapter 544

    The silver needles stick to blue grandfather. His expression is always calm. Maybe it''s because he has been stabbed by Gao Feng before.


    "Blue grandfather, do you hurt?" Ruolan said with a cool breath, as if the needle was on her


    "No, it''s just a little sour." Blue grandfather said with a smile.


    Ruolan nodded.


    Blue grandfather is a very kind old man, basically everyone in the village likes him.


    Listen to Ruolan say, blue grandfather this year has more than 70, but from small to big, no one has seen him because of what things and others red face, no matter to whom, is a smile, which family has something to help, blue grandfather will always lead.


    Grandfather LAN had a daughter-in-law before. Later, his daughter-in-law died in childbirth, and his child was not saved. Since then, he has never married and had children, so he is a lonely old man in Miao village. However, anyone who cooks will ask grandfather LAN to have a bite. Therefore, although grandfather LAN never cooks, the food is the best in Miao village.


    This is reasonable for grandfather LAN.


    Pulling out the last fire needle, Xiao Yao looked at grandfather LAN and said with a smile, "how do you feel, old man?"


    "Hey! Don''t say it, it''s so good! " Blue grandfather showed his yellow teeth and said with a smile, "this apprentice of doctor Gao is not really blown out. Doctor Xiao, thank you!"


    "Just call me Xiao Yao. I don''t dare to bear the name of a miracle doctor. It will crush my neck." Xiao Yao said with a smile as he put away the silver needle.


    Blue grandfather said: "words also can''t say so, the ability is big, can bear this name."


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he didn''t continue to argue with granddad LAN on this topic. Even if granddad LAN is willing to call it that, it''s so good. It can''t be said that others want to praise themselves, and they don''t give this face, can they?


    After seeing off the blue grandfather, Xiao Yao is also relieved.


    "Blue grandfather''s health is all right?" If LAN asks a way, she feels Xiao Yao''s face a little solidify.


    "There is nothing wrong with the old man, but I always feel that he has something in his heart." Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "brother Xiao Yao, the more you talk about it, the more mysterious it is. Do you still have mind reading skills?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "of course, I don''t have mind reading skills. It''s just my feeling. But I always believe in my feeling. My eyes can deceive me and my ears can deceive me, but my intuition will never deceive me. Therefore, I won''t believe what my eyes see or what my ears hear, But I believe in my intuition. "


    Ruolan feels that she is going to be dizzy by Xiao Yao. Anyway, she can''t understand what Xiao Yao says. Of course, she doesn''t plan to understand it.


    Just after lunch, a group of people surrounded Mrs. Miao''s house.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Mrs. Miao was also upset. She put down her chopsticks and looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao just shook her head, saying that nothing happened this morning.


    Mrs. Miao went to the door and glanced at the angry villagers.


    "All gathered at my door, what do you want to do, kill me this old woman?" Miao mother-in-law voice is insipid, let a person not hear happy sad.


    "Mother in law, give Xiao Yao over!" Said a young man in his twenties.


    With a sneer and a cold look in her eyes, Granny Miao asked, "Xiaoshanzi, are you ordering me?"


    The young man called Xiaoshan shrunk his neck a little and shook his head quickly: "grandma, you are joking. Even if you give me the courage, I dare not come to your trouble! We are here to find Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao came out laughing and stood in front of mother-in-law Miao.


    Although he is still a little confused about the situation inside, now people are blocking the door. It''s impossible for him to sit inside and eat at ease. He doesn''t want to hide behind mother-in-law Miao and let her help him attract hatred.


    "Have you all eaten?" Xiao Yao asked in his voice.


    There was only a silence in response.


    Xiaoshanzi was a little silly.


    He is thinking, isn''t the way that oneself come over is wrong, Xiao Yao didn''t discover the anger of his etc. heart?


    All of a sudden, his rhythm was disrupted. All the way, his brain was running at a high speed, thinking about what to say in the first sentence when he got to the place, and what kind of tone to use to say it would be particularly powerful. But now when he got to the place, as soon as Xiao Yao said this first sentence, he felt that he was defeated by one second.


    To be honest, he thinks that Xiao Yao is not playing according to the routine, which is very unkind.


    "Cough, Xiao Yao, what do you mean?" Xiaoshanzi has been holding on for a long time, and finally he has a word.


    All of a sudden, he felt that what he said was very idiotic. Now he came running with people, and now he asked Xiao Yao what he meant.


    Isn''t that a bit of a blunder?


    He quickly added: "now, get out of our Miao village!"


    "Yes! Get out of Miao village


    The Miao villagers who came with Xiaoshanzi all glared at each other.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, grabbed the head, a pair of very small white, human and animal harmless appearance asked: "why?"


    "Why? Now you have the face to ask us why? Hum, don''t think we don''t know what you''ve done, and don''t think that all the people in our village are young people who have never seen the world. Now that everything you''ve done has happened, do you still want to look innocent? " Xiaoshanzi said coldly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but Ruolan jumped out first.


    "Xiaoshanzi, what do you say? First of all, what does brother Xiao Yao do? " If LAN drum mouth look very angry, just angry look is so lovely, see her this expression will subconsciously think of angry birds.


    When Xiaoshanzi saw Ruolan, he was in a daze.


    Perhaps, the young people in Miao village have not gone out of the mountains and have not seen the world, but this does not mean that they do not even have the minimum aesthetic concept.


    Perhaps as a child, Ruolan has not been noticed by others, but in recent years, Ruolan has become more and more beautiful. Almost every young family wants to marry him for two years.


    On weekdays, when they pass by mother-in-law Miao''s house, they can''t help looking around, hoping to see the figure bouncing like a lark. If they see Ruolan, they will slow down. If they don''t, they will be disappointed.


    And Xiaoshanzi, naturally, is the same as other boys in the village.


    "Ruolan, come here quickly, don''t stand beside this monster, I''ll protect you!" With that, Xiaoshanzi did not forget to have a chest that was not strong.


    If LAN listened to Xiaoshanzi''s words, more angry.


    "You are the monster! Xiaoshanzi, if you still dare to talk such nonsense, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth to pieces now? " Ruolan is furious.


    Xiaoshanzi was worried: "Ruolan, grandma, why don''t you understand? Xiao Yao is not a good man at all


    "Hum, if brother Xiao Yao is not a good man, there will be no good man in the world." Ruolan not only said so in his mouth, but also thought so in his heart.


    "But, blue grandfather was killed by him!" Xiaoshanzi came out.


    He finally explained the reason why all these people came here.


    Xiao Yao frowned, and granny Miao''s face changed a little.


    "You just said, blue grandfather died?" Ruolan also widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Yes Xiao Shanzi said, "grandfather LAN died. After Xiao Yao pricked him with a needle, he died. Let''s not talk about that. After he came, our village head treated him warmly. But not long ago, Xiao Liuzi died. Later, the elder also died. Now grandfather LAN is dead too. Who knows who will be next? So, this guy is a monster! "


    When Xiaoshanzi talked about xiaoliuzi''s death, his face was slightly painful. It seems that the relationship between him and xiaoliuzi is very good.


    Xiao Yao let out a long sigh.


    "Grandpa blue is dead." The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is a little bitter, "he doesn''t deserve to die."


    "Yes, he doesn''t deserve to die..." mother-in-law Miao sighed and went on following Xiao Yao''s words.


    Mother Miao believes that Xiao Yao has nothing to do with grandfather Lan''s death.


    She didn''t even think about it.


    However, the rest of the village would not think so.


    They agreed that Xiao Yao was the evil star of Miao village.


    Otherwise, why has it been safe before, but Xiao Yao just arrived at Miao village and started to die one after another?


    They do not necessarily want to help those who have died to seek justice, but because they are afraid. As Xiaoshanzi said, Liuzi is dead, elder is dead, and now grandfather LAN is dead. Who knows who will be next?


    Everyone has a sense of fear.


    Even Xiao Yao is no exception.


    "Xiaoshanzi, what you mean by this is that the death of grandfather LAN has something to do with Xiao Yao?" If orchid anger extremely counter smile way.


    "Yes Xiaoshanzi looked calm and nodded his head.


    "That''s what you all think?" Ruolan''s eyes swept the villagers who followed Xiaoshanzi.


    They were all silent.


    That''s their answer.


    Ruolan smashed the chopsticks he was still holding heavily on the ground.


    "Do you have any conscience?" If Lan was staring at those people, there was no anger or grievance in his eyes, but only a sneer at them, "Xiaoshanzi, you broke your leg yesterday, brother Xiao Yao helped you to fix the bone, now you can be like a nobody. Uncle Zuo, your little sister had a high fever yesterday. Brother Xiao Yao worked there for several hours. Finally, she was all right. Third master, you said that your stomach had been uncomfortable. How long brother Xiao Yao worked in the mountains yesterday afternoon and helped you find some herbs. "


    (the second chapter is here! In addition, thanks to my brother in the group: the 15000 vertical and horizontal coin reward issued by Nikko March 3W has also become the first in my fan list! Thank you very much! In addition, I also want to thank Tianye Xuehui, Jess and other brothers for their love and support. There are too many people who want to thank. I don''t want to list them one by one, but I keep them in mind. There is no other way to repay them, so I can only continue to code...)

 Chapter 545

    After Ruolan started the reproach mode, it would be over for a while and a half.


    "Aunt Zhang, whether your eldest son or your second son, which one has not been treated by Xiao Yao? One year, doctor Gao went out to collect medicine, but he didn''t come back for three days. In the middle of this, your little son suddenly had a serious fever. Xiao Yao ran in the middle of the night, but it was still snowing outside. As a result, your son was cured, and he had a fever himself. "


    "What I''m talking about now is Xiao Yao, and what about doctor Gao? Which one of your families dare to say that they have not received the favor of a highly skilled doctor? But now, you stand in front of Xiao Yao one by one and dance with guns. What are you going to do? You say you want to drive Xiao Yao out, but who gives you courage? "


    Ruolan stopped at the end.


    No one spoke.


    Those people lowered their heads one by one to avoid Ruolan''s eyes, as if Ruolan was a goddess from the sky. They didn''t even have the courage to look at each other.


    Every word, like a sword, inserted into their heart.


    If LAN see they don''t speak, he also don''t speak, just face sneer, but still hanging.


    At this time, the village head with two middle-aged men came in a hurry.


    "What are you doing? what are you doing? What are you all doing around here! " The village head''s voice was very loud and he yelled at the people angrily.


    Xiaoshanzi turned his lips and whispered, "village head, grandfather LAN is dead."


    "I know. But who told you that this has something to do with Xiao Yao? " The village head is not angry. Although there is no angry expression on his face, as long as he opens his mouth, the whole audience will be silent.


    Xiao Yao just looked at the head of Miao village with a smile, and he was a little curious.


    This old fox, what is he going to do now?


    In his opinion, what the village head should do now is to add fuel to the fire. But now, judging from the posture of the other party, it seems that he doesn''t intend to do so, which makes Xiao Yao a little confused. It seems that he is still too young.


    Faced with such an old fox as the village head, Xiao Yao felt that his brain was not enough.


    "Village head, Grandpa LAN died because he gave him acupuncture." Xiaoshanzi said bitterly, "does this matter have nothing to do with him?"


    Speaking of these, Xiao Shanzi turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    The look was like a mad wild dog.


    Xiao Yao can feel a murderous spirit from this young man. At that time, this murderous spirit was not enough to cause any pressure on him.


    "Don''t look at me like this. If granddad Lan''s death really has something to do with me, I will tell you now. Yes, I killed that old man. What can you do to me? But it''s not that, even I think, he doesn''t deserve to die. He just becomes a victim of some people. Of course, people who like to treat others as victims will not live long. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped, then turned to the head of Miao village and said with a smile, "village head, am I right?"


    Miao village head''s mouth puffed, nodded, and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao is right. I also believe Xiao Yao. Since he says this matter has nothing to do with him, let''s go first. You say it has something to do with Xiao Yao, then I ask you, what''s your evidence?"


    Xiao Yao sneered in his heart.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of outsiders, the village head''s words are an excuse for himself.


    However, if we carefully examine the following paragraph, we will find that the words of the village head are reprehensible. Evidence, what is evidence?


    Xiao Yao just didn''t do anything. Why should he look for evidence?


    Do they really don''t know where to find some evidence, then they can conclude that Xiao Yao did it?


    Every word needs careful consideration, which Xiao Yao learned during his time in Haitian city.


    Miao village head''s words also successfully drove those villagers away, although they were all reluctant.


    Xiao Yao said to Ruolan with a smile, "you see, the village head speaks much better than you."


    If LAN didn''t speak, she just turned her eyes and didn''t know what was going on in her little head.


    The village head did not show any trace and said, "what is this? I just talk about it on its own. These young people are hot blooded. They don''t know anything, so they come here to make trouble. They don''t know what they think, that is, they give me face. Otherwise, I can''t even hold them down. Xiao Yao, don''t think so much. Anyway, I believe you!"


    Xiao Yao nodded, said with a smile: "thank you for the new village head."


    The village head waved his hand and said, "it''s still that sentence. I''m talking about the matter on its own."


    Seeing off the village head, Xiao Yao''s face is full of fun.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, does the village head really know nothing about this?" Ruolan turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Ruolan and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think so." Ruolan shook his head. "He didn''t behave right."


    Xiao Yao was interested and asked, "what''s wrong? Why do you say that? What''s wrong with his performance? "


    Ruolan thought about it carefully and said: "it''s too cold and quiet. Although he was very angry at first, he was just angry. Later, he became more and more calm, as if everything was under his control, as if he could devise strategies."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Ruolan askew his neck and asked, "brother Xiao Yao, what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you. Now I''ve got a brain." Xiao Yao rubbed his eyes and said.


    "Ruolan was speechless.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "this old guy doesn''t look at my IQ. He likes to coax me with things that even you can''t cheat. It''s too bullying."


    Ruolan chuckled and asked, "brother Xiao Yao, if you are calm, you are more calm than him! But did he really help us this time? "


    "Help? Give me a hand! He said, "this is resentment!" Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    Ruolan still tilts her neck to look at Xiao Yao, and doesn''t interrupt. She is still waiting for Xiao Yao to explain for herself. She doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means by "pressure and resentment".


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and wants to touch Ruolan''s head. He feels that this kind of action is inappropriate at this age, and he plans to take it back.


    But Ruolan held out his hand, grasped his wrist, put it on his head and grinned.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help being amused by her.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, you go on." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao said, "do you know who really helped this time?"


    Ruolan shook his head.


    "It''s you." Xiao Yao said, "your words upset the rhythm of those people, and also upset the rhythm of all people. Originally, they came to me to ask questions, but soon, you let us stand at the commanding height of morality. If they don''t leave, they will become white eyed wolves and ungrateful people."


    "Am I that good?" Ruolan opened her mouth wide.


    Xiao Yao laughed and continued: "it''s just because of your words that the people behind you can''t sit down. He is afraid that the resentment of these villagers will be completely eliminated. What will they do when they turn over? So, when he came out, those people might have been full of shame, but now they are not. They were chased away. The village head used his dignity. Even if they left, they would be full of discontent and even want to wipe my neck in the middle of the night. "


    "So, just because they are unconvinced, their resentment will only grow stronger, right?" Asked Roland.


    Xiao Yao nodded again and said, "is there something good that Granny Miao has made for you to eat, so it''s brain tonic?"


    Ruolan stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also sighed and said: "in fact, these are not important anymore. What''s important is that the matter has been solved. If they leave, it''s enough."


    "What if they don''t go?" Ruolan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin, thought about it seriously, and finally said, "if they don''t leave, I can only use force to force them out, but I''m a civilized person, a refined person. I don''t like doing such things very much."


    Ruolan chuckles and doesn''t talk any more.


    Mother Miao waved to Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao came to her.


    "Xiao Yao, are you afraid?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "I''m afraid." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mrs. Miao said with a smile, "didn''t you just say that? If they really want to use force against you, you will force them out one by one. In this case, if you have such confidence, what are you afraid of? "


    "Because none of them is wrong." Xiao Yao said, "grandfather LAN is not wrong, even Liuzi is not wrong. It''s not them who are wrong. Even if I kill them, I won''t have any sense of achievement. Instead, I can only feel guilty. This is not what I want to do, so I''m afraid."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s face is in decline.


    The peak can cure people''s lives, but not their hearts.


    He did the same.


    "I''m afraid." Mother Miao sighed, "I''m not afraid of you killing people. What I''m afraid of is that you don''t even blink an eye."


    The moral is deep.


    Ruolan helped mother-in-law Miao to go back to rest, while Xiao Yao was still standing in the same place, thinking about what mother-in-law Miao had just said.


    Liu Kai didn''t know when he was standing behind him.


    "Mr. Shaw."


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Kai said with a smile: "there are two things. First, the young master told us on the radio that they would arrive this evening. Second, Li Jun found a piece of cloth in the pocket of old man Lan''s body with a line written on it. "


    "What word?" Xiao Yao was stunned¡° I have a clear conscience, but I am ashamed of heaven. " Liu Kai said. A very contradictory sentence, Liu Kai does not understand, Xiao Yao understand. He didn''t tell Liu kaiduo. He just nodded to show that he knew. He got a cigarette from Liu Kai, lit it and took a deep breath. There was a sigh£¨ The third chapter is finished. Nine thousand words are finished. Continue to code...)

 Chapter 546

    Xiao Yao knows grandfather LAN today.


    I''ve seen it before, but I''ve only seen it.


    From Ruolan''s mouth, Xiao Yao has some understanding of the charitable old man.


    Old man LAN died that day, and he was buried that day. Almost all the people in the village went to the grave. Ruolan was also dragged by mother Miao to see off grandfather LAN for the last journey, but Xiao Yao didn''t.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to go. He was worried that if he went, it would cause riots and make the people in those villages angry again.


    He didn''t worry that those people would be angry and would do it by themselves. He just worried that he would disturb the last journey of blue grandfather and disturb the old man''s reincarnation.


    That''s it.


    When it''s late at night and the crowd is quiet, Xiao Yao takes a bag of cigarettes and a bottle of shaodao wine to the grave of old man LAN.


    The cigarette is from Liu Kai, and the wine is from mother-in-law Miao.


    She said that blue grandfather loved drinking when he was alive.


    Like to burn knife wine, strong wine, heartburn.


    Granny Miao didn''t tell Xiao Yao why, and Xiao Yao didn''t ask. Maybe this is a kind of inner boldness.


    Xiao Yao came to the grave not because he pitied grandfather LAN, nor because of his good character. He just felt that grandfather Lan''s death was not worth it.


    I have a clear conscience, but I am ashamed of heaven.


    When grandfather LAN went to see Xiao Yao for treatment, he probably knew what would happen next, so he had something hidden in his heart.


    With the character of blue grandfather, if you want to persuade blue grandfather to give his life, the village head''s way must not be very clever. It''s just to take things out and tell blue grandfather that it''s all for Miao village, for the sake of the saint. If Xiao Yao stays in Miao village, Xiao Yao will probably take the saint away. They have no other way.


    So, blue grandfather agreed to come down, he has a clear conscience.


    However, Xiao Yao and Gao Feng have helped Miao village a lot. They are kind to Miao village. If Xiao Yao is driven away in this way, he feels ashamed of heaven.


    This is the true portrayal of blue grandfather''s heart.


    Xiao Yao is not wrong, and grandfather LAN is not wrong.


    So, he didn''t know for blue grandfather. After setting up three cigarettes in front of the grave and putting all the rest in front of the grave, Xiao Yao drank a mouthful of shaodaozi wine. He really felt heartbroken.


    "There are cigarettes and wine. Unfortunately, I can''t drink with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After him, there were forty Zhou soldiers.


    Suddenly, they raised their guns together.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The sound of gunfire awakened countless candles behind the village.


    Xiao Yao stood up, sighed and turned away.


    He is willing to respect master LAN, because he said, with a clear conscience, but he is ashamed of heaven.


    Xiao Yao will always keep this sentence in mind.


    Liu Kai and others fully respected the old man.


    The sound of gunfire, which is how many people are not treated.


    "Brother Xiao, young master, they are coming." Liu Kai came up to Xiao Yao and whispered.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked around and said, "help them find a suitable coordinate first."


    "Yes." Liu Kai thought about it and said, "do we need to be more careful? Keep a low profile? "


    Xiao Yao looked at them, then narrowed his eyes and asked with a kind of puzzled eyes: "we have shot so many guns before, do we still need to keep a low profile?"


    Liu Kai grinned, probably because his skin is a little dark, so his teeth are particularly white. It is estimated that if he goes to speak for toothpaste, the effect will be very good.


    He understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and immediately ran away.


    By this time, a lot of people have come towards them.


    "Brother Xiao, shall we pay attention to something next?" Li Jun came up to him and asked in a low voice. At night, they could see the crowd moving in their direction.


    "We don''t need to pay attention to anything, we just need to finish what we should do." Xiao Yao''s expression is a little strange.


    "If..." Li Jun wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t think so much. There''s nothing to think about. As I said, our goal is to accomplish what we want to do. If there are obstacles, you can deal with them by yourself. If it''s too much, use what you hold in your hands." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Jun was stunned. At last, he took a deep breath and nodded.


    To put it simply - those who stop me, kill me!


    Xiao Yao goes on, Li Jun and others follow.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing here?" The leader is Xiaoshanzi again. He yells at Xiao Yao at the top of his voice.


    This time, Xiao Yao didn''t even look at him.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" Xiao Shanzi reaches out his hand to catch Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao buckled the other side''s wrist and threw Xiaoshanzi out.


    "Damn, how dare you do it to me?" Xiao Shanzi''s body was strong, probably because he grew up in the mountain. He soon got up again and rushed back to Xiao, angry.


    Just in front of him, Xiao Yao suddenly raised his foot and kicked him out.


    The hill rolled and screamed.


    Xiao Yao just stood there quietly and didn''t step forward.


    "Are you still coming? If you still want to stand up, hurry up. " Xiao Yao''s voice is very cold. It seems that he has no feelings.


    Xiaoshanzi gritted his teeth, supported himself with his hands, and struggled to stand up again.


    It is to arrive at the front again, the fist hasn''t hit Xiao Yao''s body, was kicked to fly out again.


    "Stand up and go on." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiaoshanzi didn''t stand up this time.


    He knew that even if he really stood up, the result was the same, without any change.


    Simply, it''s good to lie down like this.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, eyes into the knife, in those villagers one by one.


    "Is anyone going to stop me? Just be stupid yourself. Don''t be too stupid. If you really want to do something to me, do it now. " Xiao Yao looked at them and said.


    No one is talking.


    Xiao Yao stood in front of the 40 zhoujiajun, still could not see any expression on his face.


    This is totally different from the little doctor they are familiar with. If it wasn''t for his appearance and body, they would doubt whether it was Xiao Yao''s younger brother or brother.


    Xiao Yao turned around and planned to go on.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around, stretched out his hand, and a yuan force burst out of his body.


    In the night, a small black white spot was blown out by the sudden strong wind.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with a cold light, and his body rushed in a certain direction, leaving only shadows in the air.


    He grabbed a middle-aged man by the collar, picked him up and threw him in front of Li Jun.


    "Kill him." Xiao Yao''s voice is indifferent.


    Li Jun took out his gun and put the cold barrel on the middle-aged man''s temple.


    "No, don''t kill me!" The man was stunned for a moment, and his face became very pale for a moment.


    "You like playing Gu, don''t you?" Xiao Yao smiles, but at this time, no one will feel how friendly the smile on his face looks, it will only make people feel numb.


    There was a bang.


    It''s not Li Jun, it''s Xiao Yao. I don''t know when he has an extra gun.


    "You like to play Gu, I like to play gun, unfortunately." Xiao Yao handed the gun to the nearest Zhou Jiabing.


    The young man was stunned. He reached out and touched his belt. He didn''t know when Xiao Yao took his gun away. He was still a little depressed. But when he thought that the man standing in front of him was Xiao Yao, the original depression disappeared in an instant. Such a thing was made by Xiao Yao. It seemed that there was nothing incomprehensible.


    Li Jun threw out the middle-aged man''s body like a dead dog.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiaoshanzi with pale face and blank eyes and said, "Xiaoshanzi, right? I don''t kill you because you don''t want to kill me. I kill him because he wants to kill me. That''s all


    Speaking of this, he looked at the villagers again: "my patience is limited. If anyone wants to stop me, come now."


    There was silence, and the villagers even forgot to breathe.


    "No? Good Xiao Yao turns around, takes Zhou Jiabing and goes on.


    "Brother Xiao, where are we going now?" Li Jun asked with a smile.


    "I''ll go to mother-in-law Miao. You go to find Liu Kai and bring Zhou Lei safely." Xiao Yao said, "grandma Miao, I''m afraid something will happen."


    "Good." When Li Jun said this, he hesitated, "are you alone?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "drop a few people down. Be careful." Although Xiao Yao had confidence in himself, he decided to have a few more people to avoid any accident because of his carelessness.


    Li Jun laughs, then leaves ten people and takes the rest to find Liu Kai.


    Back at the home of Mrs. Miao, Xiao Yao sits at the door.


    Ruolan moved a small bench and sat beside Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, the moon is so full tonight!" Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "after tonight, we can leave."


    "Yes Ruolan nodded heavily.


    A dozen men, guns in their hands, stood by the side of the house. They all know that after tonight, they can go back happily, but it is also possible that they will never go back.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, what will Miao village look like after we leave?" Asked Roland, chin in.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao touched Ruolan''s head again and said with a smile, "it has nothing to do with us." On the other side. The village head stood at the window with his hands on his back¡° Village head, what should we do? " Asked a man in black¡° What do you think? " The village head did not answer rhetorical questions¡° Xiao Yao is very overbearing. At least he is overbearing tonight. " The man in black took a deep breath and said, "he is a madman. If we do anything else, he can kill the whole village. He has the ruthlessness of slaughtering the village."¡° Then - slaughter it. " The village head said, "we have no way back."£¨ In today''s Chapter 4, we will also announce the group number: 424110920. Welcome to Yunsheng hall

 Chapter 547

    Mother Miao is busy in the house.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what mother-in-law Miao was doing. He estimated that she had to prepare something.


    Before long, a helicopter passed overhead.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yao said something.


    "Is that them?" Ruolan asked with wide eyes.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Can we leave in this seat?" Ruolan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ruolan and nodded: "yes, but why?"


    "If I sit on it, I will take a good look at Miao village." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    He couldn''t understand the tangle and struggle in Ruolan''s heart at this time.


    If Ruolan really doesn''t have any psychological pressure, she just wants to leave here early. Don''t talk about others. Xiao Yao thinks it''s bullshit. After all, this is where Ruolan grew up. Now she''s going to leave, which is more or less sentimental. The most important thing is that she knows better than anyone. Once she leaves this time, she really can''t come back.


    Think of these, of course, is full of sadness.


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked at the helicopter, but he took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, don''t you go and have a look?" Asked Roland.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said: "they have no problem, as long as I''m here to guard you."


    Ruolan curled his lips and said, "I don''t believe that guy dares to do anything to his mother-in-law!"


    Xiao Yao sighed. He didn''t know where Ruolan''s self-confidence came from, but he didn''t think so. Although he and the village head haven''t known each other for a long time, and their conversations are numbered, from the means of each other these times, it''s reasonable even if they really attack their mother-in-law.


    In this world, there is nothing absolutely impossible. Besides, this time Qu Yang''s father came here, he didn''t believe that none of the Qu family''s experts would be sent. In addition, it''s really strange that Zhou Jiabing''s No. 50 man would have an accident. Now the weak point is mother Miao''s, if Xiao Yao is the village head, We''ll start here first.


    Although theoretically speaking, what they should deal with most now is Qu Yang and others, Xiao Yao feels that he must also learn to think in another position. He can''t help thinking about what kind of choice he would make if he were the village head and Qu Yang and others were as strong as gold. The answer is obvious. It''s mother-in-law Miao.


    This is the most dangerous place when everyone thinks that the village head will not attack here.


    Xiao Yao looked at the direction of Zhou Lei and others, and looked around.


    To his surprise, there was peace around him.


    It''s a little scary.


    "Did that guy really give up?" Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    That''s how he thought about it. It''s hard to say whether it''s true or not. If the other party really gives up, it can''t be better.


    Before long, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang came with a stretcher.


    You don''t have to think about who the man on the stretcher is.


    "Xiao Ge!" Seeing Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei went all the way to say hello.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After the other party arrived at him, he asked with a smile: "there was no accident along the way, right?"


    "If there is any accident, I can''t come here so soon. Moreover, although there is no accident in our side, I heard Liu Kai say that Miao village is not very quiet!" Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "some small tricks that can''t be put on the table."


    "That is, in front of brother Xiao, any demon can be honest, want to make waves, every minute to kill him!" Qu Yang also said with a smile.


    Chang Yang also came here at this time.


    "Is uncle Qu OK?" Chang Yang asked.


    Qu Yang looked at Chang Yang and said, "my father is still the same. With brother Xiao''s method, his condition has not deteriorated."


    Speaking of this, Qu Yang sighed and said, "what makes me feel speechless is that when I go back to Kyoto this time, do you know how others add me? One by one, I''ve been told to raise dogs. Now our family has set up a dog farm, which is full of black dogs. "


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    Ruolan was also amused by this guy.


    "Eh, brother Xiao, who is this beauty?" Qu Yang is stunned to see Ruolan.


    Last time, he and Zhou Lei didn''t even see Ruolan. When they learned that they needed to bring Qu Yang''s father, they immediately went back with ten Zhou soldiers.


    So, this is their first time to meet with Ruolan.


    "Go, don''t be like you haven''t seen a girl before." Xiao Yao waved hard and said.


    "I''m brother Xiao Yao''s sister!" Ruolan said.


    "Sister?" Zhou Lei and Qu Yang look at each other, and they both see the disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, you are really good! Wherever I go, there are such beautiful girls around me. Anyway, I don''t have such luck. " Qu said with a sigh.


    Zhou Lei snorted and said, "if you have such a good fortune, I''ll call you brother in the future."


    Qu Yang is dejected and does not speak. He feels that he may not have a chance to let Zhou Lei call himself brother in his life.


    "OK, stop talking nonsense. You can carry uncle Qu in first - wait a minute." With these words, Xiao Yao went to the door and knocked on the wooden door.


    "Come in." Mother Miao''s voice rang out.


    Xiao Yao was relieved. He held out his hand to open the door, and then waved to Zhou Lei and Qu Yang.


    Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are not stupefied, quickly with the price, into the threshold.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know when mother-in-law Miao prepared it. There was another bed in the room. In the middle of the two beds, there were several leather tubes, a separate dagger and two porcelain bowls.


    "Xiao boy, next, it''s still up to you." Mother Miao glanced at Xiao Yao and then at Qu Yang''s father, who was lying in a coma on a stretcher.


    "Look at me?" Xiao Yao was stunned. "Grandma, although my medical skills are good, I haven''t done anything like this! Even my grandfather has never met him, has he? "


    Mother Miao took a look at him, but she didn''t have a good way: "I didn''t trouble you about the poisonous insects, I just told you to stay outside."


    Hearing this, Xiao yaocai sighed and patted his chest. He was scared to death.


    "Xiao, don''t take it lightly. No matter what happens, I can''t go out and you can''t come in. If I''m still there, no one can do anything about me in terms of poisonous insects, but once I start, I can''t do anything, and the other party will be unscrupulous. " Mrs. Miao said.


    "Granny, I understand." Xiao Yao nodded.


    He was not that kind of wooden head, now mother-in-law Miao has made her meaning clear. If Xiao Yao still can''t figure it out, it''s really brain trouble.


    Mrs. Miao nodded with a smile and said, "that''s true. I''m more at ease with your work."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I can count the times you praise me with one hand."


    Mother Miao glared at him and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao looked around and asked, "mother-in-law, do you need anyone to help you?"


    Miao mother-in-law waved her hand: "OK, I don''t need you to help me, just pay attention to safety."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything more. He took Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and others to retreat. Qu Yang was a little worried and wanted to stay and watch, but seeing that everyone was out, even Xiao Yao was no exception, so he was embarrassed to stay inside.


    Close the door, Qu Yang to Xiao Yao and others scattered smoke.


    "Brother Xiao, you say, is it really no problem?" Qu Yang was smoking and the light was flashing.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I said you boy, who do you believe? Don''t believe in mother-in-law Miao, or don''t believe in me? "


    Qu Yang embarrassed smile: "I just subconsciously ask."


    But Zhou Lei, looking at the soldiers of Zhou family, said: "quickly spread out and protect this room. Don''t talk about people. Don''t let them climb in even if it''s an insect!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Lei patted his head, thinking that Lao Tzu almost forgot where this is, so he quickly added: "remember, even people, it''s nothing, but insects, you must pay attention to it!"


    Those people also nodded, well-trained scattered formation.


    Zhou Lei also lit a cigarette from Qu Yang, and his hands were shaking.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s the most nervous time I''ve ever been this big." Zhou Lei said, "I have some hopeless, want to shake."


    "Blood is boiling, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei pats a head: "have this kind of feeling."


    Xiao Yao also laughed, did not continue to speak, just frowned.


    A sense of uneasiness, like a bug, biting the heart.


    It''s quiet around. The quieter it is, the more uneasy it is.


    "Brother Xiao, seriously, it''s the first time that I''ve been so concerned about a thing when I''m so big." Qu Yang just sat on the floor and said with a bitter smile, "I always feel that I may not be able to do anything in my life, but this time, I have to stand up. I''m not afraid of failure, but I know clearly that even if I really fail, I have to do it."


    Speaking of this, he turned his face to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, does this mean that the plan depends on people and the success depends on heaven?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Before he could speak, suddenly Ruolan screamed¡° Look She reached out and pointed to the front. Xiao Yao and others all looked in the direction of Ruolan''s fingers. Countless dots of fluorescence, moving rapidly in their direction, like fireflies, dense, closer and brighter£¨ Another chapter! Do you think it''s over? No, I''m still coding. I need to update! As for those who are still slow in the book review section, I really can''t help it. Maybe you will find it slow to update 20000, 30000 or 50000 a day.)

 Chapter 548

    Xiao Yao and other people''s expressions suddenly became serious.


    be on one''s guard for.


    The strange atmosphere filled the whole space.


    "Is it a poisonous insect?" Qu Yang whispered, his voice trembling.


    No one paid any attention to him, not because everyone was so nervous, but because - everyone always thought that what Qu Yang said now was nonsense.


    "Wait here." After Xiao Yao said a word, he rushed towards the little firefly.


    "Xiao Ge!" Zhou Lei yelled.


    Ruolan whispered: "don''t worry, brother Xiao Yao won''t have anything. We just need to protect ourselves."


    Zhou Lei looked at Ruolan and asked, "do you really believe him?"


    Ruolan nodded: "I believe him - I always believe him."


    "Then why is your body trembling and your hands clenched?" Zhou Lei asked.


    Ruolan didn''t talk to him.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, has rushed to the middle of those fireflies.


    In his body, Yuan Li is surging wildly, and the whole body seems to have become an eye of the wind.


    His body, in constant movement, the yuan force in the body is also surging wildly.


    At this moment, he pushed himself to the limit.


    "Qi breaks the sky!" There was a roar, a thump at his feet, and the strong wind was surging wildly in all directions.


    Wind howling, close your eyes, listen to the wind, like standing in front of the Qiantang River, listening to the waves.


    Those fireflies, as if they had lost their direction for a while, began to bump around. In fact, they didn''t want to, but it was beyond their control.


    At night, a middle-aged man in a black robe looks like a blade.


    He pulled the corner of his mouth up with a sneer.


    "I really want to see how good you are." His voice is so familiar. If Xiao Yao can hear it clearly, he will be able to guess who the other party is.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s body trembled slightly.


    He felt the crisis again.


    A strip with a bent body, about the thickness of the wrist, flew in his direction.


    After waiting for a quiet distance, Xiao Yao could see the appearance of this thing clearly, and almost didn''t startle his chin.


    Clearly is a snake, but the body is relying on translucent wings, and cicada wings almost.


    "Flying snake?" Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently. He was really surprised. It was the first time he saw such a novel thing, but he didn''t think how cute the flying snake was. He knew how many murderers were hidden in the body of the flying snake.


    Xiao Yao also pulled the corner of his mouth and said: "this is really to deal with Laozi. He has moved out all the Kung Fu of pressing the bottom of the box!"


    He is not a person who belittles the enemy. Even though he shows some arrogance sometimes, he always keeps vigilant in his heart. Jinglei told him before that if he really belittles his opponent, it will undoubtedly lengthen his neck and let him be slaughtered.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t like doing such things, and he doesn''t plan to do such things.


    With one hand, the wind blows.


    The snake suddenly sped up the frequency of its wings, and its body flew up a certain distance, cleverly avoiding Xiao Yao''s palm wind.


    His chin had to fall to the ground again.


    "That''s clever, isn''t it?" He began to realize that the fireflies he had driven back were all children''s insects. Now this flying snake is really difficult to deal with.


    This is also reasonable. If the quantity is large, the quality will be poor. If the quantity is small, it must be more powerful.


    A flying snake is not enough to cause Xiao Yao any fear. He just feels that if he wants to deal with the flying snake, he will have to spend more time.


    When Xiao Yao thought about this, the flying snake suddenly opened its mouth, and the venom, like a feather arrow, shot at him.


    Xiao Yao scolded the crouching trough in his heart. At the same time, he clapped his hand again to repel the venom, and his body retreated a certain distance, so as not to be caught off guard by the flying snake.


    Originally, he thought that he had been alert enough, but now he felt that he had to continue to be alert, so as not to accidentally catch the way of this gadget, and then he would really want to cry without tears.


    Don''t cross the sea of swords, mountains and fires by yourself, and finally die in the mouth of a flying snake.


    If that''s true, Xiao Yao hopes that the person who arranges his own affairs should never carve his name on the tombstone - he can''t afford to lose that person!


    It''s easy for Xiao Yao to solve a flying snake in normal times. However, Xiao Yao is now besieged by not only a flying snake but also fireflies.


    Whether Xiao Yao solves the firefly bug or the flying snake first, there will be a great risk.


    Just when Xiao Yao was depressed, there was a shot.


    The flying snake fell to the ground.


    A golden bullet broke through the air and passed through the body of the flying snake.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around, holding a sniper gun Liu Kai at him than a "V" gesture.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a feeling of being insulted. As expected, it was the same old saying. The most barbaric method, and sometimes the most effective method, was that the ancients did not deceive me!


    The flying snake was solved, and Xiao Yao''s smile became more and more bright. There was no difficulty in dealing with those fireflies. It took almost two minutes. When the force in his body burst out again, those fireflies also fell on the ground, and there was no light.


    Xiao Yao looked at a direction in the dark corner and sneered: "what''s the matter, since it''s here, don''t you dare to come out?"


    Dada dada.


    Footsteps, light.


    A familiar face, appeared in front of Xiao Yao, see this man, Xiao Yao almost no surprise.


    "In fact, as long as you go, nothing will happen, but you just don''t go." The man looked at Xiao Yao, sighed and said, "you could have been a friend of our Miao village, but you want to be an enemy of our Miao village. Why do you say that?"


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I don''t think what you said is rigorous enough! Is it your enemy or your Miao village''s enemy? It''s just a pity that you are playing with the villagers of Miao village one by one. They are all taken as guns by you, but they don''t know it. Sometimes I feel sorry for them. "


    The man''s expression suddenly became ferocious.


    "You know what! What I do is for their good! If King Gu gets angry, our whole Miao village will be slaughtered! "


    Xiao Yao just looked at the man quietly and didn''t speak.


    The middle-aged man continued: "I know that you are dissatisfied, and you don''t want to, because you have a good relationship with Ruolan. But have you ever thought about what can happen even if you really take Ruolan away? If LAN leaves, we still have to find other girls. "


    Xiao Yao wanted to talk this time, but he didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, he thought the village head was quite right this time. Even if he really took Ruolan away, however, there will be another girl to come forward and make up for Ruolan''s position.


    "What king Gu only knows how to kill people, and you still regard him as a God. Are you stupid or are you stupid?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    The village head thought that what Xiao Yao gave was a multiple choice question, but after listening to it, he found that it was still a single choice question. Anyway, he was stupid.


    "Hum, if you are so capable and capable, go and kill Gu Wang!" The village head said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and was silent.


    "What''s the matter, are you afraid?" The village head snorted coldly and sneered.


    "No, I''m just thinking. I don''t have enough time to kill the Gu king, but I think about it carefully. It should be almost the same." Xiao Yao said.


    This time, it was Miao village''s turn to be silent.


    He glared round his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were like looking at a fool.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" The village head said with a smile, "you really don''t know how fearless you are. You don''t know how powerful the king Gu is. You only know that when you touch his upper lip and lower lip, you can say such big words. I''m sure that if you really go, you will be eaten without residue."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "you don''t need to motivate me, since I said to go, I will go, but before that, I still have to get something back from others."


    "What is it?" The village head was stunned.


    "Get your dog back for master LAN!" With these words, Xiao Yao''s body, like an arrow from Lixuan, ran towards the village head.


    Turn fist into claw.


    The village head frowned. In the face of Xiao Yao''s sudden action, his face didn''t show much surprise, as if all this was in his imagination.


    "Then I really want to see if you have the strength." When he spoke, he suddenly opened his mouth, and a silver bug flew towards Xiao Yao.


    This is the life of the head of Miao village.


    A silver cicada.


    Cicada''s life cycle is very short, but his original life Gu has survived in his body for decades. Moreover, he is confident that as long as he gives himself decades of time, this original life Gu will be no less than the Gu King''s, but he doesn''t know if he can live so long. How can a Gu king be so simple to appear


    However, even so, he had great confidence in his own insect.


    In his eyes, Xiao Yao''s fate will be miserable if he dares to be tough.


    Ruolan, who was watching the war, also raised his heart in his throat.


    "That''s the life of the village head. It seems that this bad guy is really ready to fight with brother Xiao Yao." Ruolan said.


    Zhou Lei scratched his head and asked curiously, "what is this life Gu?"¡° This life is closely related to the lives of the people who raise them. When the master dies, the insect will die, and when the insect dies, the master will not live. " Ruolan said¡° Well, if brother Xiao kills that bug, doesn''t that guy have to die? " Zhou Lei said with a smile Ruolan just gave a bitter smile. Although that''s what I said, the head of Miao village can be killed by his own life (the last chapter is really exhausted. It''s almost 20000 words. My God - I''ve been sitting in front of the computer all day. Now my neck is killing me. I really have to rest...)

 Chapter 549

    This is the first time for Ruolan to see the village head''s life. Since this man can become the village head of Miao village, it is absolutely impossible without two brushes.


    Although it''s just a cicada, Xiao Yao doesn''t even have the slightest contempt. He knows that if he really underestimates each other, he is likely to capsize in the gutter. Although Xiao Yao has only passed a quarter of his life, he''s used to seeing a lot of big waves and storms. If the story that happened to him is arranged into an online novel, Maybe four or five million words can''t see the end of the day. He doesn''t want to die in Miao village.


    Ruolan clenched her lips.


    It''s impossible not to worry.


    Although Xiao Yao''s skill is very good, now he is facing a master of controlling poisonous insects. He certainly doesn''t have enough experience, and the scene is changing so fast that anything can happen.


    However, she knew that if she rushed up, she would not be able to help, and might even become a burden to Xiao Yao.


    "Young master, do you want us to help you?" Liu Kai approaches Zhou Lei and asks in a deep voice.


    Zhou Lei''s expression changed, a moment of silence, also fell into hesitation.


    "Do you have any confidence in your marksmanship?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Kai nodded heavily.


    "Shoot! But remember, don''t hurt Xiao Yao by mistake, or you can see him with your head up! " Zhou Lei said, biting his teeth.


    Liu Kai nodded again, and also picked up the sniper gun again, aiming at the village head.


    With a bang, the bullet came out of the chamber.


    The muzzle of the gun shot out a red firelight, and then a special caliber bullet flew out.


    When the gunshot just sounded, the village head quickly stepped to the side without hesitation for 0.1 second, which shocked Liu Kai. It seemed that the other party had guessed that he would shoot. Even he didn''t know whether he shot first or the man moved first.


    As the village head controls his own insects, he turns his face and smiles towards Liu Kai, but the smile looks strange and ironic.


    Xiao Yao also frowned.


    "This man, give it to me." Xiao Yao said, "you just have to watch quietly on the side."


    It''s also from the heart.


    On the one hand, Xiao Yao hopes to solve the problem of the village head himself. After all, he has said that he wants to help grandfather LAN get justice. On the other hand, he always thinks that the village head''s means emerge in endlessly. If the other side turns the gun and attacks Liu Kai and Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to do.


    After all, there are so many people standing behind Xiao Yao that it is possible for the village head to attack anyone. Xiao Yao has only one person, and he has no separation skills.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei sighed.


    "Don''t act rashly yet." Zhou Lei said.


    Liu Kai blushed and said, "young master, I''m useless."


    Zhou Lei just waved his hand and said, "there''s no need to blame yourself. If that guy is really so easy to deal with, I''m afraid brother Xiao has already solved him. Where else do we need to do it? So, don''t think much, we just need to wait quietly, even if that bastard has three heads and six arms, he can''t be brother Xiao''s opponent! "


    When he said this, there was a light in his eyes. He has enough confidence in Xiao Yao!


    It''s just that Xiao Yao at this time is not as relaxed as Zhou Lei imagined.


    He began to realize that the insect was not as simple as he thought.


    He clapped thirteen palms at the insect, but each palm was easily evaded by the insect.


    The flying speed of cicada Gu is very slow, but the distance between cicada Gu and Xiao Yao has been gradually shortened.


    The village head just looked on coldly.


    "Xiao Yao, aren''t you very good? I really want to see what you can do with my insect! " The village head said with a cold face.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer the question.


    He didn''t want to be distracted by the village head. He knew that his biggest enemy now was not the village head, but Gu Chong, who was slowly approaching him. Although the cicada Gu looked very humble, he always sent a "dangerous" signal to Xiao Yao. He was really curious, what kind of magic power did this cicada Gu have?


    To be honest, this cicada bug really looks very humble. It''s not as shocking as the firefly bug or flying snake Xiao Yao saw before. But now Xiao Yao can feel that it''s cicada bug. It''s much more dangerous than any of the insects he saw before.


    All of a sudden, that cicada''s speed has accelerated a lot.


    It''s like a bullet in mid air.


    Xiao Yao is not on guard at all.


    His pupils suddenly contracted, his body also retreated a long distance, and Yuan Li in his body fell into the state of crazy operation again. Finally, he slapped the cicada''s body hard.


    Originally, he didn''t want to use his own body to contact the cicada bug. After all, it was a bug, extremely poisonous. No one knew what would happen once he came into contact with the cicada bug. However, in such a crisis situation, he had no choice but to do so.


    Although this palm beat the cicada on the ground, Xiao Yao''s hand was cut open, and his face became a little ugly.


    Although the body has no reaction now, it will be troublesome to be bleeding by this insect.


    Before Xiao Yao could take a breath, it was the cicada, flapping his wings again and flying in the air again.


    He grew up with a mouth full of disbelief.


    He was really a little shocked. No one knew more about the strength of his hand just now, but the bug could fly. It''s impossible. Let alone a little bug. Even an adult man would lose his breath after he was shot by Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, it seems that you are not as powerful as I imagined. If you just want to challenge the king Gu with such strength, I think you might as well die in my hands." The village head looks at some embarrassed Xiao Yao and sneers mercilessly.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Qu Yang couldn''t help but scold the village head: "you''re a fart? If you really have the ability, don''t use these unseen means. If you have the ability, fight brother Xiao with dignity! "


    Qu Yang''s words did not cause any psychological pressure on the village head.


    He just raised his head and laughed at Qu Yang.


    "An expert who is good at using concealed weapons, but has average martial arts skills, must give up his own concealed weapons when he meets an expert who is good at boxing from other countries?" Speaking of this, the village chief pause, and then mercilessly spit out two words, "naive."


    Qu Yang covered his heart.


    He felt that he was hurt.


    Is it necessary to be so ruthless in ridiculing yourself?


    immature? Are you really naive? After careful consideration, Qu Yang also felt that what he said seemed a little too much


    "Your poisonous insects are really not simple." Xiao Yao shook the blood on his hand and said.


    "Of course, but it''s just the beginning, and there''s more to come." The village head whistled, and the Zen''s body suddenly changed from a bigger bottle cap to an ashtray.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed again, and Zhou Lei and others, who were behind him, were all stunned at this time.


    What''s so special - is it deformed?


    The bigger cicada Gu rushes towards Xiao Yao again. Although he is bigger, it doesn''t affect his speed, which is totally beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    When the distance was close, Xiao Yao could even see the open mouth of the cicada.


    Sharp teeth, look a little seeping, especially the pair of red eyes, full of bloody taste.


    It looks very evil.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to do with this cicada Gu. Although his speed is not slow, with sufficient preparation, it''s not possible that the cicada Gu wants to hurt Xiao Yao again. But now, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to kill the cicada Gu. Just now, he slapped the cicada Gu firmly, but now, That cicada Gu flies of but still happy, seem to have not received any influence general.


    At this moment, his head began to run at a high speed.


    The village head just squints at Xiao Yao, and the smile on his face looks gloomy.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s body rushed towards the village head.


    The village head''s smile, instantly solidified in his face, he really did not expect that Xiao Yao would choose to attack himself.


    In fact, this is what Xiao Yaogang understood just now. He realized that he seemed to be trapped in a dead end. The cicada had no other place to go against the sky except for its speed. The only thing to be sure was that it had a strong fighting ability and was made of metal.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have much confidence to kill the cicada, and now he can''t find a suitable chance. After all, the cicada''s moving speed is too fast.


    However, Xiao Yao has no way to deal with the cicada, but it doesn''t mean he can''t deal with the village head. Cicada Gu is really powerful, but it can''t do without the village head''s remote control. Generally, the death of the person holding the remote control also means that cicada Gu''s life is coming to an end.


    Xiao Yao''s biggest bright spot is not how smart he is, but because he has the quick wit that others don''t have.


    Don''t mention the village head. Even the cicada didn''t respond. Maybe he didn''t get the instructions from the village head.


    Xiao Yao rushed to the head of the village and took a sharp slap.


    The village head also subconsciously reaches out his hand and gives Xiao Yao a hand.


    Xiao Yao''s body stepped back a few steps, but he still stood firmly in the same place. However, the body of the village head had already directly flew out.


    (just coming back from work, I''m going to be in a crazy state of coding. After all, Xiaobu has to work and eat, and the income of writing books is not as much as you think.)

 Chapter 550

    Judging from the village head''s previous move to avoid Liu Kai''s bullets, the village head not only knows how to poison, but also has some skills. However, his expertise is still in using poison. Although he has some skills, he is obviously not Xiao Yao''s opponent. Now he is beaten by Xiao Yao, which seems reasonable.


    The village head stood up and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He staggered and was a little depressed.


    Although he was worried that Xiao Yao would think of directly attacking himself, he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s brain would turn so fast. If you are a bystander, it doesn''t seem surprising that you can think of this. After all, the onlookers see clearly. When dealing with such a situation, anyone may have a preconceived idea and want to get rid of the cicada.


    Xiao Yao found that after this road was blocked, he didn''t go to the corner, but chose another road. For example, he started with the village head first. Obviously, Xiao Yao''s choice is right, and it has achieved initial results. Next, he hit hard like thunder.


    Although the village head still tries to control the insects and let them entangle Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao doesn''t care about it at all. He just puts all his mind on dealing with the village head.


    Cicada Gu''s speed is really fast, but Xiao Yao''s speed is not slow either


    The poisonous insects follow Xiao Yao''s buttocks, but Xiao Yao is making a big match in front of the village. Every move is so fierce, and he is totally aiming at killing people. If it wasn''t for taking care of the poisonous insects behind him, and the village head is really good, I''m afraid the middle-aged man would have died in his hands.


    However, it is clear that now Xiao Yao has the upper hand.


    What many people didn''t expect was that the village head didn''t show any dispirited expression on his face. He just dealt with Xiao Yao with a smile. Even if he was knocked over again and again, he still kept smiling. He was a little too calm. Such calm made Xiao Yao have a very bad feeling.


    It seems that the village head still has some cards in his hand.


    He was also thinking about the other side''s turning point, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t come up with it.


    However, after almost two minutes, Xiao Yao''s face changed, and he probably understood why the village head was so bold and fearless. In fact, the reason was very simple, because the previous cicada was a poisonous insect.


    By that cicada Gu cut wound, at this time the blood is black.


    Obviously, he has been poisoned, but Xiao Yao doesn''t understand. From childhood to adulthood, he doesn''t know how many times he has bathed in medicine. Basically, he is invincible. How can he be so casually hit? It seems that the village head''s insect is still not as simple as he imagined.


    Soon, he felt a numbness in his right hand, as if he had lost consciousness in such a short period of time. Moreover, the numbness was still spreading to all parts of his body. It was only a few seconds, and his right arm also lost consciousness


    He was biting his teeth and his eyes were twinkling. He rushed to the village head faster.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how long he can hold on, but he knows very well that he must get rid of the other party in the shortest time, or he will fall down. After he falls down, Zhou Lei and others behind him will have bad luck one by one. Even though Zhou Jiabing is very powerful, it doesn''t seem to be of any use to deal with the village head who has reached the peak, There are more poisonous insects in the village head.


    "Well, I''m really curious. How long can you last?" In fact, the village head was still a little surprised. Although he could see that the poisonous insects in Xiao Yao''s body had already broken out, it was much later than he expected. What surprised him more was that even though the poisonous insects had broken out, Xiao Yao could still hold on.


    It made him start to doubt life.


    Is it difficult for Xiao Yao to play a decisive role in his own poison?


    Seeing the murderous air in Xiao Yao''s eyes, his heart twitched. Originally, he could be confident. After all, he knew that his cicada and poison were powerful, but now, even if the poison broke out, Xiao Yao still had the ability to attack him.


    It makes him less calm.


    In this world, there are no people who are not afraid of death, including the head of Miao village. If he can live, he also wants to live well.


    Xiao Yao strode forward, and still held a regardless attitude towards the cicada behind him. As long as he ensured that he would not be overtaken or hurt by the cicada, there was basically nothing to worry about.


    Although the poison in Xiao Yao''s body has already broken out, Xiao Yao''s speed has not slowed down at all, or even accelerated a lot, which makes the village head feel more and more incomprehensible. It seems that the poison in Xiao Yao''s body is not the poison, but the stimulant.


    Xiao Yao realized that the faster his Yuanli worked, the slower the poisonous insects spread.


    It''s probably that one''s own strength can counteract the poison.


    He hit the head of the village with one palm, and then his body ran out like lightning. Before the head of the village fell to the ground, he hit the head with another blow.


    This punch directly hit the village head and vomited blood.


    "Brother Shaw, kill him!" Zhou Lei clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.


    If you can, Xiao Yao really wants to turn around and clap Zhou Lei. It seems that he didn''t want to kill the village head before. What''s the point of saying that?


    Just at this time, he was too lazy to discuss these worthless problems with Zhou Lei. He had only one last thought in his mind, that is, he had to kill the village head.


    Not only for themselves, but also for Zhou leiruolan and them.


    He absolutely does not allow this bastard in front of him to cause any threat to Ruolan and others!


    The village head''s eyes finally changed when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    There was a fear in his eyes.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was just like a mad dog. He didn''t care about anything but wanted to take his own life.


    "Boom", Xiao Yao a punch, and hit the village head, this punch, also broke the village head''s ribs.


    He rushes forward again. As the saying goes, if you want to beat the water dog, you can finally occupy such an overwhelming advantage. If you don''t take this opportunity to completely solve the problem, Xiao Yao will be a little absent-minded.


    Now that you have killed yourself, you can''t give each other any chance to breathe!


    He growled in his heart.


    That cicada Gu''s speed suddenly increased a lot again.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned and looked slightly at the cicada.


    He took a deep breath and, without hesitation, hit it again.


    Before the village head had time to get up, he was hit on the ground by Xiao Yao. His teeth were crushed, and his mouth was sprayed with blood. All the viscera were completely smashed by this blow. However, the insect also crossed Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    This is also the reason why Xiao Yao subconsciously evaded, otherwise, the place where the insect passed through was not the shoulder, but the heart.


    Seeing that the village head finally lost his breath, the cicada Gu fell to the ground, and Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face. When Yuan Li stopped working, the Gu Du began to spread endlessly. Even his nerves were paralyzed, and his body softened and fell to the ground.


    "Brother Xiao Yao!"


    "Xiao Ge!"


    Almost subconsciously, everyone rushed towards Xiao.


    But if Lan''s reaction is very fast, just when Zhou Lei reaches out his hand to help Xiao Yao up, she says: "don''t touch brother Xiao Yao!"


    Zhou Lei stretched out a hand to shake, turn a face to look at if LAN with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    "Brother Xiao Yao has been poisoned. If you touch him, it is very likely that you will also be poisoned." Said Ruolan.


    "What shall we do?" Although Zhou Lei is the core figure in the circle of Kyoto, he is really flustered in the face of such a situation. He doesn''t even know what he will do next and what he can do. For him, it''s a kind of torture. Sure enough, being a bald fly will make people feel very depressed.


    "You step back first." Ruolan bit his teeth and said.


    "Zhou Lei did not speak. Being reminded by Ruolan, they don''t dare to contact Xiao Yao. Don''t wait for Xiao Yao to come back. They die in front of Xiao Yao.


    Qu Yang never spoke.


    Suddenly, he rushed to the front and pulled Xiao Yao up and put him on his back.


    "What are you doing! You are crazy If LAN is obviously a Leng, the eye bead son almost stares out. She looked at Qu Yang with puzzled eyes.


    Qu Yang, with Xiao Yao on his back, turned his face and looked at Ruolan. He said, "I''m not afraid."


    His mind is very clear. He also knows that if Xiao Yao really dies, he will have a bad conscience if he lives. This time Xiao Yao comes to Miao village, it''s all about him. If he''s still afraid of his hands and feet, and he''s worried about whether he will be poisoned, he will slap himself in the face. That''s because his conscience is eaten by the dog!


    Ruolan bit his lip and stamped his last foot: "forget it, follow me!" With that, she took the lead.


    Qu Yang carries Xiao Yao behind Ruolan. They walk into Ruolan''s room together.


    This is Qu Yang''s first time to walk into Ruolan''s room and Xiao Yao''s first time, but now Xiao Yao has lost the most basic consciousness, so it''s useless to come in.


    In Ruolan''s room, there are many wooden shelves, on which there are many bottles and cans, and some books sewn with thread.


    "Put brother Xiao Yao on the bed." Ruolan said with red eyes.


    Her voice seemed to choke.


    "Well, you can go out now." Said Ruolan.


    Qu Yang was slightly stunned.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, brother Xiao Yao won''t have anything to do." Said Ruolan.


    Qu Yang takes a deep breath, turns around and goes out. He also knows that he can''t help anything left behind.


    (the second chapter is coming. As long as it''s time to go to work, the update will be in the evening. There''s no way. If Xiaobu has a high income, he can quit his job and concentrate on writing novels, but Xiaobu obviously doesn''t have that ability.)

 Chapter 551

    After closing the door, Ruolan sits at the head of the bed and looks at Xiao Yao. Her face is uncertain.


    She was caught in hesitation and entanglement.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s pale face and purple lips, her heart seemed to be caught by something.


    With a little effort, the heart will be broken.


    Her lips were shaking and her body was shaking.


    As she and Qu Yang said earlier, she knows better than anyone what kind of method to treat Xiao Yao, but knowing is one thing, and whether she can do it is another.


    Now, she just can''t make up her mind.


    Her life poison can make Xiao Yao get rid of the poison in his body, but the way is special.


    The reason why the village head wants Ruolan to be a saint is not only because Ruolan is good-looking. After all, the big Gu King won''t appreciate it. The reason is very simple. Ruolan''s original Gu is Xiaobai, the white silkworm.


    Ruolan''s poisonous insects are very special and have no toxicity. However, they can absorb all the poisonous insects and will not die. In the past, mother-in-law Miao and Ruolan said with a smile that if Ruolan is lucky, he will be invincible in his life. In the future, Ruolan''s husband will also be invincible.


    At that time, Ruolan was still young, so she didn''t fully understand the meaning of her mother-in-law''s words. But now, Ruolan is no longer a child, and she already understands why her husband is not afraid of poisonous insects.


    Finally, Ruolan stood up and took a deep breath to ease her inner tension.


    She blushed to the root of her ears. Although she didn''t mind what happened with Xiao Yao, she didn''t want to happen with Xiao Yao under such circumstances.


    She reached out and untied her belt.


    White and sleeve long fingers, in the light of the background, as if still flashing fluorescence.


    She stretched out her hand, gently pulled the development belt, green silk flying gently.


    There is no such as silk eyes, there is just infinite shame.


    Such as lotus like arm, thin, white, every piece of skin on the body, looks so perfect, blowing can break.


    When the last wisp of cloth was thrown on the ground, the blush on Ruolan''s face dissipated.


    Anyway, it''s already like this, and there seems to be no way back.


    At the same time, Ruolan also hinted at himself repeatedly.


    It''s all right. Anyway, I did it to save brother Xiao Yao. There was no other attempt or unclean idea. Besides, brother Xiao Yao is still in a coma, so it''s impossible to see me as I am now. As long as I don''t tell him what''s going on, everything will be fine


    Think of these, if Lan''s psychological pressure, also a lot less.


    Ruolan reaches out his hand and slowly takes off Xiao Yao''s coat and throws it aside.


    When Xiao Yao''s last shirt was pulled off, Ruolan widened his eyes and grew up.


    The next second, her eyes are red.


    Holding out her hand and touching every scar on Xiao Yao''s body, her heart is shaking.


    She is really curious about what Xiao Yao has experienced over the years, why there are so many scars on his body, and every one of them looks so shocking, most of which are gunshot wounds.


    There are also several gunshot wounds, almost all near the heart. Obviously, I don''t know how many times Xiao Yao is wandering on the edge of life and death.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, I like you." Ruolan leaned down slowly, and her lips gently touched Xiao Yao''s face


    After that, Ruolan successfully overturned a theory in two hours.


    When a man is in a coma, he may not lose the least physiological reaction


    Two hours later, Ruolan, who was dressed again, took out the sheets with red spots on them and put them into a box. Then he quickly walked out of the room and forced himself to endure the stabbing pain. Although Xiao Yao''s face became ruddy gradually, Ruolan''s face was a little pale.


    Even if her own life poison can make Ruolan''s present constitution inviolable, the village head''s own life poison can''t be eliminated at will.


    As soon as I took two steps, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Ruolan, will you regret it?"


    Ruolan turned around and saw the man standing behind him, his eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. After a long time, he tried to ask: "Granny?"


    Granny Miao smiles.


    Ruolan can''t believe her eyes.


    She can recognize that this is really her familiar mother-in-law, but the wrinkles on her face have completely disappeared. Although her skin is not so smooth, she looks like she is only thirty or forty years old. Even the white hair on her head has become green silk.


    The original traces of years, as if one by one have been erased.


    It''s like when she first saw her mother-in-law.


    This is my mother-in-law.


    However, it''s like my mother-in-law ten or twenty years ago, even more than that.


    With a scream, she rushed to her mother-in-law''s arms.


    "Granny, are you all right?" Ruolan sobbed and asked in a low voice.


    Ruolan knew that there were poisonous insects in her mother-in-law''s body, and she knew that her mother-in-law couldn''t leave Miao village because of the poisonous insects in her body in her whole life, but she seldom talked about it with her mother-in-law, and she would never show how sad she was, because she knew that her mother-in-law didn''t want to be like this.


    Now that her mother-in-law has recovered and is still recovering so well, it''s hard for her to control her emotions.


    Crying with joy, that''s what I said.


    Mother Miao did not speak, but just laughed and touched Ruolan''s hair. After a long time, Ruolan raised her head and wiped her face with tears.


    "Ruolan, is Xiao Yao OK?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "It''s all right. His face has recovered." Said Ruolan.


    Mrs. Miao nodded.


    Ruolan suddenly wanted to understand something, whispered: "grandma, when did you come out?"


    "An hour ago." Said Mrs. Miao.


    If Lan''s face turns red, you don''t have to think about it. Her mother-in-law has already guessed what happened to her and Xiao Yao, otherwise she can''t wait until now.


    "Granny, I..."


    If Lan said this, and suddenly stopped, she did not know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, since it has happened, I will help you to do justice." Granny Miao sighed, but she was helpless. She didn''t know whether Ruolan was right or wrong in doing so. However, not to mention that she was still in the room at that time. Even if she was present, I''m afraid there was no way to influence her.


    If orchid one listens to this sentence, hasten to shake one''s head energetically.


    "Grandma, don''t tell brother Xiao Yao about this, OK?" Ruolan whispered.


    "Why?" Granny Miao was obviously surprised, and then looked at Ruolan with an incomprehensible look. She really didn''t understand.


    After living with Ruolan for so many years, although there was no blood relationship between them, mother-in-law Miao took Ruolan as her own granddaughter in her heart, and Ruolan naturally took your mother-in-law Miao as her own granddaughter. What Ruolan thought in her heart? Maybe mother-in-law Miao didn''t dare to say that she could accurately guess, but she could understand some ideas.


    There is no doubt that Ruolan likes Xiao Yao. Every time Xiao Yao comes to Miao village, Ruolan follows him with a runny nose. When Xiao Yao walks, Ruolan always stares at his feet and cries.


    Xiao Yao knows this.


    But what he didn''t know was that if LAN cried, he would cry for a long time, sometimes for a month, sometimes for a week.


    So, mother-in-law Miao thought that when she said something like this, Ruolan would not even think about it. She jumped up immediately.


    But now, Ruolan''s reaction is completely beyond her expectation.


    "Mother in law, brother Xiao Yao has a girl he likes." Ruolan said in a low voice, she clasped her fingers, some wronged, but also some helpless. She has no way to change other people''s mind. She can''t let Xiao Yao forget her love for other girls and like herself instead, just as she can''t control herself not to like Xiao Yao.


    The truth is the same.


    Mother in law Leng Lengshen, did not speak, just looking at Ruolan, eyes deep.


    "Grandma, you asked me before, do I regret it? I didn''t regret it, not because I had no choice, but because I thought it was worth it. " Ruolan said with a smile, "I remember that one year, I was bitten by a poisonous snake. At that time, brother Xiao Yao was only six years old, but he carried me back from the mountain for about two hours. He never stopped to rest all the way. Even an adult can''t do that."


    At this point, she took a deep breath, hesitated, and continued: "no one knows what kind of perseverance made him do it. I''m going to fall off several times in the middle of the way, but his arms are still clinging to me. He walks very slowly, but for him, that''s the fastest speed. He said, he needs to be faster, Because he doesn''t know if it''s a viper


    "Later, doctor Gao cured me, but brother Xiao Yao slept in bed for three days. For three days, doctor Gao said that he was out of strength and overdrawn."


    Ruolan laughed and said, "he''s stupid and naive. From then on, I thought that if I had a chance, I would protect him."


    She had red eyes, a trembling voice, and a smile on her face.


    In the middle, Mrs. Miao didn''t interrupt.


    Finally, she reaches out her hand and takes Ruolan into her arms.


    "You''ve grown up." Mrs. Miao said.


    Suddenly Ruolan cried out.


    "Grandma, I don''t regret it, but why does brother Xiao Yao like others? Why can''t you like me? " Ruolan was laughing and crying, and tears ran down her cheek and into her mouth.


    It''s very astringent. She doesn''t know whether it''s bitter or sweet.


    Mother Miao didn''t speak, but patted Ruolan on the back. She felt that Ruolan was stupid, too. Like her. However, if there is no one who makes himself willing to be a fool, life would be a little boring.

 Chapter 552

    When Xiao Yao woke up, the room was empty.


    "I''m not dead?" This is Xiao Yao''s first reaction.


    For a long time, he slowly got up from the bed, his mind is still thinking about what happened yesterday, memory only to the moment of his coma.


    He heard the screams of Ruolan and others.


    Then he didn''t know anything.


    "As long as you live, all is well." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    Push open the door, went out, the sun glare, Xiao Yao squint, for a long time to adapt.


    "Xiao Ge!" Qu Yang, who was smoking at the door, saw Xiao Yao and quickly stood up. There was blood in his eyes.


    "Well, how many days have you been up?" Xiao Yao was surprised to see Qu Yang haggard.


    Qu Yang threw away the cigarette end, rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "two days, brother Xiao, you seem to have been in a coma for two days."


    Xiao Yao sighed: "I wish I didn''t die. By the way, did the village head die?"


    "I guess it stinks now." Qu Yang laughs.


    "What about your father and mother-in-law Miao?" Xiao Yao asked.


    That''s what he''s most concerned about right now.


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "brother Xiao, my father is OK, but he hasn''t left. He''s waiting for you! Also, if you see mother-in-law Miao later, don''t be surprised to be speechless. "


    Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    He can ignore everything else. As long as mother-in-law Miao and father Qu Yang are OK, everything will be OK. After all, this is also the purpose of his coming to Miao village.


    Originally, maybe it was just because of Qu Yang''s father, but later learned that as long as Qu Yang''s father can recover and mother-in-law Miao can remove the Yin poison in her body, Xiao Yao became more and more interested in this matter.


    "I''ve been in a coma for two days, and you haven''t slept?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qu Yang gave a wry smile and said, "brother Xiao, it''s not that I don''t want to sleep. I don''t want to show my loyalty in this way. I still can''t sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I can''t sleep when I think that you are still in a coma and your life and death are uncertain. If I say something a little hypocritical, I just feel that my conscience can''t pass. If I can really unload these things and sleep in peace, I think my conscience must be eaten by the dog. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He just went to Qu Yang and hammered his chest with his hand.


    "Find a place to sleep. When you wake up and have a good rest, we''ll go back." Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang nodded his head and left. He felt that if he didn''t go to bed, he would die suddenly in the next second.


    He felt that it would be a pity if he died at a young age. Even if he really wanted to die, he would die in a woman''s belly. What''s the matter in this small mountain village?


    After Qu Yang left, Xiao Yao also went to Mrs. Miao''s house.


    Before I got to the door, I heard Qu Yang''s father and mother-in-law Miao chatting.


    "It seems that they are really OK." Xiao Yao was relieved again. Although he had received good news from Qu Yang before, what he expected most was to happen in front of his own eyes, which was more real. It seemed that he was still a little worse to get news from others.


    After seeing mother-in-law Miao, Xiao Yao opened his mouth wide.


    Although Qu Yang had given Xiao Yao a prophylactic injection before, seeing his mother-in-law Miao, he felt that his previous psychological preparation had no effect at all.


    Qu Yang''s father is OK. The Yang poison in his body has been solved. Naturally, his face has recovered some blood color, and he seems to be in a very good mental state.


    But mother-in-law Miao is not in a good mental state.


    "You are Mrs. Miao?" Xiao Yao looked at mother-in-law Miao, opened her mouth and asked carefully.


    Mrs. Miao took a look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "you child, you know me for the first time?"


    "No, I''m just..." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say. This should be the instant brain short circuit.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Sit down first." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and sat on the bench.


    "If you ask me about my appearance, I can''t explain it to you. It was just like this when I was a witch. Now the bug has been solved, and the appearance has returned to that before. I think that''s the reason. " Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao nodded thoughtfully.


    Qu Yang''s father suddenly stood up.


    He bowed deeply to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve heard Qu Yang say all the things in this. I won''t say anything superfluous. After all, I don''t thank you for your kindness. If it wasn''t for you, I would have died long ago. In a word, I would go through fire and water if I need Qu some place in the future!" Qu Yang''s father said.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with gratitude in his eyes, but he didn''t say a word of thanks.


    As he said just now, thank you for your kindness.


    This is not a simple matter that the Qu family owes Xiao Yao a favor. This is not a favor, but a saint.


    Therefore, what he said just now is sincere. If Xiao Yao encounters any trouble in the future, Qu Yang''s father will certainly pay all the costs. After all, Xiao Yao will give him his life.


    Xiao Yao quickly raised Qu''s father and said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Qu, if you do this, you will be breaking my life. Qu Yang and I are friends. You are his father, that is, my elder. Since ancient times, there has been no reason for the elder to bow to the younger generation."


    Qu''s father laughed and said, "before, I always thought that Qu Yang was a dandy and had no future in his life. But he did do something that made me look up to him with new eyes. If he could have a friend like you, it would be the greatest future in his life. I dare not say that Qu Yang can help you in the future, but, Even if he can block a bullet for you, it''s the greatest honor in his life! "


    Qu Fu''s voice is not big, but his voice is very rich. Even if he is not in a career, he has been in a high position for a long time, so his voice naturally has penetrating power and appeal.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "Uncle Qu, it''s wrong for you to say that. Friends and brothers are not used to block bullets."


    Father Qu just smiles.


    "Xiao Yao, do you remember anything?" Mother Miao suddenly asked.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "mother-in-law, what should I remember?"


    "For example, how are the poisonous insects in your body expelled?" Mrs. Miao continued.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m just going to ask you this! Originally, I thought that I was brought up in a medicine bath and should be invincible. But the village head''s own life seems to be really different. Even I''m on the way. Originally, I thought that I was doomed this time, but I didn''t expect that I should live again. "


    "You don''t remember anything?" Mrs. Miao is not happy, but this is not obvious.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a blank face.


    Mrs. Miao sighed and waved her hand: "forget it, if you don''t remember, you won''t remember. Ah, I just don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing..."


    As soon as Xiao Yao saw her mother-in-law''s posture, he was worried.


    "Granny, have I forgotten something that I should remember?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Does this matter?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao quickly said: "of course, it''s important, otherwise I don''t have a sense of security."


    Mother Miao just waved her hand, but she didn''t want to say anything more.


    Xiao Yao can only be full of depression, then he asked Zhou Lei and Chang Yang, they are also a question three don''t know the appearance, just said he was cured by Ruolan, other all don''t know.


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised, and quickly finds Ruolan.


    "Ruolan, you solved the poison in my body?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ruolan blinked and nodded: "yes! What''s the matter? "


    Xiao Yao''s expression is a little strange: "you girl, when did you have such great ability?"


    Ruolan chuckled: "of course, I don''t have such great ability, but Xiaobai has it! You forgot. Xiaobai can detoxify! "


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "That''s true. It seems that I still owe Xiaobai a life!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ruolan also smiles, and the expression on her face looks very natural.


    If LAN doesn''t talk about this matter and mother-in-law Miao doesn''t talk about it, it seems that it will have to pass like this.


    In the afternoon, Qu Yang also woke up.


    "Brother Shaw, should we go?" Qu Yang asked.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I remember one thing."


    Qu Yang was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I promised the village head that I would kill the Gu king outside Miao village." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "since I have promised him, I can''t keep my promise, can I?"


    Qu Yang was very anxious when he heard this: "we still need to be honest with that tortoise son of a bitch?"


    As soon as he finished, his father gave him a chestnut on his head.


    "I said, are you really stupid or fake? Do you really think that Xiao Yao wanted to solve the Gu king because he agreed to the village head?" Qu Yang''s father glared at his son. He hated his son''s iron, but he didn''t know how to make it. How could he always feel that his son was missing a string in his head?


    Qu Yang covers his head, full of grievances.


    Isn''t that the case?


    "The reason why Xiao Yao wants to do this is not because of the asshole village head, but for such things to happen in the future." Zhou Lei can''t help mentioning.


    Qu Yang''s father was even more depressed: "well, it''s true that as long as you are a young man, you have more brains than my son."


    He''s really up to the mark when he starts to hurt. Qu Yang is more depressed. Can you blame yourself? This can only blame Xiao Yao did not express his meaning clearly, OK? But he found that he didn''t dare to have an opinion with Xiao Yao... "Grandma, if I don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid you don''t have the heart to leave like this?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile£¨ Today''s chapter four, with 12000 words, has been written to now. You can go to bed early after reading it. So do I. after all, I have to go to work tomorrow... It''s false to say that it''s not hard, but if you say it yourself, you have to stick to it, don''t you? If you can see the past, don''t forget to add group support: 424110920. In addition, I would also like to recommend Xiaobu''s old book "king of special flower protection". You can also read it when you are short of books. It''s finished with more than 3.5 million words!)

 Chapter 553

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Mrs. Miao also smiles.


    As Xiao Yao said, if she is allowed to leave now, she is still reluctant. At least, she should take care of the Gu king before she leaves.


    In fact, mother-in-law Miao never had such an idea before.


    Not only she, but the whole Miao village has never had such an idea.


    From the generation who never knew it was Miao village, there has been a custom of giving the saint to the king Gu first. It has been like this for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. This idea is deeply rooted in the hearts of Miao villagers and has become an unbreakable framework.


    Therefore, no one ever thought of eradicating Gu Wang.


    When Xiao Yao had such an idea, mother-in-law Miao also had such an idea.


    She even thought that she was a little ridiculous before. She just thought about how to take Ruolan to leave here, but she never thought about solving the problem fundamentally.


    This is probably Xiao Yao''s unusual way of thinking.


    Of course, it is also possible that the onlookers can see clearly.


    Xiao Yao''s words, let if LAN stare big eyes.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, that Gu king, is very difficult to deal with!" Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ruolan with a smile and asked, "Ruolan, have you ever seen that Gu king?"


    Ruolan shook his head.


    Don''t mention her. Even the villagers in Miao Village haven''t seen the king of Gu.


    They just threw the virgin into the valley, and then they left in a hurry for fear of being implicated.


    "Since you haven''t seen the king Gu, how can you know that King Gu is very difficult to deal with?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Ruolan didn''t know how to answer this question.


    She didn''t know why she thought so. Did she tell Xiao Yao that it was because the villagers in Miao village thought so that she thought so? Don''t you just admit that you are following others'' advice?


    "Xiao Yao is right. I''ll get rid of Gu Wang first. I''m leaving." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Around Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others, have no opinion.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Zhou Lei and said, "you go back first. After I solve the problem here, I''ll go back."


    Zhou Lei shook his head.


    "Brother Xiao, we''re here together. We''re leaving together, of course." Zhou Lei said, "there''s no reason to leave you here alone. Let''s go back first. Besides, it''s killing an insect! What''s the difficulty? I can''t do it. I''ll call my father and ask him to send an artillery company. I don''t believe it. That big bug can resist it? "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Qu Yang also nodded: "brother Xiao, let''s go back together. I''m not in a hurry."


    Qu Yang''s father nodded his head and said, "Xiao Yao, don''t say so much. Although I don''t know what the king Gu is and how powerful it is, let''s go first and leave you here. It''s absolutely impossible. I haven''t really appreciated you and asked you to have a meal. What''s the matter?"


    Speaking of this, he paused, looked at his son and said, "Qu Yang''s idea is right. If he really wants to go first, I have to break his dogleg today."


    Qu Yang shivered, his face full of grievances: "Dad, don''t wake up and have such a big temper, OK?"


    Qu Yang''s father snorted and ignored his son.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said, "OK, we''ll go back together when we solve the problem of Gu Wang."


    Zhou Lei then said with a smile: "brother Xiao, although I''m not very useful, the strength of those 50 or so people is still OK. They should be able to help."


    As soon as Qu Yang listened to this sentence, he said bitterly: "it seems that I am the most useless one. No one is important, and I have no strength."


    Xiao Yao was depressed: "are you going to follow me?"


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes and said in unison: "otherwise?"


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    Mrs. Miao stood up and said, "you can take the fifty or so people with you. They have guys on hand who can help. Then Xiao Yao and I will not go. I know you all want to be in trouble with Xiao Yao. But if you do go, it will not help at all. On the contrary, it will bring some pressure to Xiao Yao. After all, when you get there, At the same time of dealing with the Gu king, he has to try his best to protect you. "


    Listen to the words of mother-in-law Miao, Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and others are suddenly silent.


    They still remember what happened when they dealt with the village head last time.


    As mother-in-law Miao said, under such circumstances, they could not help at all.


    It can only be regarded as Xiao Yao''s burden. With them behind him, Xiao Yao has almost no way back.


    Without them, Xiao Yao would not have been forced into a corner when he dealt with the village head.


    "Come on, brother Xiao, I won''t follow you!" Qu Yang said with a smile, "we are here waiting for you, waiting for you to go back together."


    Zhou Lei is also full of depression: "I knew that I should have listened to the old man and practiced with those people in the courtyard. Maybe I could help."


    Whether Zhou Lei or Qu Yang, they are afraid of death, but they are even more afraid that when Xiao Yao is in danger, nothing can help him.


    This is the real torture and suffering for them.


    Xiao Yao nodded, reached out and patted Qu Yang on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, everyone can die, but your brother Xiao can''t die. You are here and wait for me honestly." With these words, Xiao Yao had already stood up.


    Zhou Lei was stunned and asked: "brother Xiao, don''t tell me, you are going to start now!"


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "otherwise?"


    Zhou Lei sighed. Xiao Yao''s fiery personality is really special


    Even mother-in-law Miao was a little depressed: "Xiao Yao, is it necessary to be so anxious? Otherwise, let''s go again tomorrow, and I need time to prepare. "


    Listen to mother-in-law Miao say so, Xiao Yao had to nod.


    After all, grandma Miao is good at using poisonous insects, which is different from him.


    However, Xiao Yao is also willing to take a night off. After all, he just woke up and needs some time to recover his strength. Although he didn''t take the Gu King seriously, in fact, he was more serious than anyone else.


    He didn''t believe that the name of Miao village was compromised from the beginning. There must be no way to deal with the king Gu, so he chose to use the way of Saint in exchange for peace and survival.


    In this case, Xiao Yao had no reason not to take the Gu King seriously.


    In the evening, lying in the tent, Xiao Yao put his head on his arm.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, do you really want to deal with that Gu king?" Ruolan looked at Xiao Yao''s side face and asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Aren''t you afraid at all?" Asked Roland.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ruolan and shook his head with a bitter smile: "in fact, I''m a person who is especially afraid of death. I''m more afraid of death than anyone else. However, if I leave like this, I think I will have a bad conscience."


    Ruolan asked: "why do you have a bad conscience? It has nothing to do with you. "


    "It matters." Xiao Yao said, "Ruolan, if I take you away, there will be another girl who will become the saint of Miao village and be sent to the mouth of Gu Chong. At that time, although we didn''t hurt her, she died because of us. Do you think it has anything to do with us?"


    Ruolan suddenly realized, looked at Xiao Yao with a smile and said, "brother Xiao Yao, do you know what your biggest weakness is?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I think I''m perfect to impeccable."


    "Ruolan was bored for a long time.


    "Ha ha! I''m kidding. You''re going to tell me first. " Xiao Yao touched Ruolan''s hair again and said.


    "Your biggest weakness is probably kindness. Brother Xiao Yao, you are very dangerous! My mother-in-law often says that in the outside world, there are many bad people. If you are too kind, you will be used by others, and you will even give your life in the end. " Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "what my mother-in-law said is right, but it''s not right. There are not only bad people, but also many good people outside. We can be worse than them in dealing with bad people. But if we meet good people, we need to always keep our pure heart. This is a materialistic world. If we don''t want to go with the flow, we must keep our heart. Good people are tired and hard to live, and even often get unfair treatment. Therefore, we should be kind to them. "


    The more LAN listens, the more he feels he doesn''t understand.


    Finally, she lies on Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, sleep with me." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao blushed.


    Soft body, so lying on his body, especially his chest, as if by something soft to the.


    His heart gave a beating.


    But Ruolan didn''t seem to be aware of it.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to hold Ruolan.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, sleep with me!" Ruolan said impatiently, "really, I don''t mind. What do you mind?"


    Xiao Yao thinks that Ruolan thinks highly of himself.


    Does she think her family name is Liu or Hui?


    Xiao Yao also wanted to say a few words, but Ruolan had already snored softly.


    Xiao Yao sighed. He couldn''t push Ruolan down, so he had to let Ruolan lie on his body and fall asleep. It was a kind of torment for him, especially when he smelled the fragrance of Ruolan and got into his nose. He really wished he could rush to the insect and fight 300 rounds now.


    Below the abdomen, a mass of evil fire seemed to be still moving upward. Xiao Yao gasped to relieve his inner dryness¡° Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, this is your sister! You don''t have any animal ideas The more Xiao Yao talked about it, the more he felt as if he had got a hint. War between heaven and man£¨ As soon as I got off work, I began to code. In addition, I won''t read books or comment on them in the future, so that I won''t see something dirty in my eyes. Not everyone can be regarded as a reader. For example, I have my temper for those things that my mother was ill bred and liked to scold. I''m sorry, I write books by my ability, not by you. My good temper doesn''t mean I have no bottom line.)

 Chapter 554

    Xiao Yao is not a good man. Anyway, he thinks so.


    But now, he suddenly had an impulse to be a bad man.


    Listening to the breathing voice of the little girl lying on her body, the tempting fragrance on her body constantly stimulates the hormones. Xiao Yao is helpless for a while.


    He really hates himself. He hates his integrity.


    Xiao Yao''s head, suddenly more than two villains.


    One said: Xiao Yao, what are you waiting for? What sister? There is no blood relationship between you. Let alone blood relationship. People may not even plan to treat you as their brother. Why do you treat her as your sister? Now it''s all like this. If you still don''t do anything, are you still not a man?


    And another villain said: that''s it!


    Finally, Xiao Yao fell asleep.


    After waking up, I opened my eyes and saw Ruolan''s innocent face.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, have you ever heard a joke?" Ruolan asked.


    Xiao Yao was dazed and shook his head.


    "The joke about animals is inferior - forget it, I won''t tell you. I''m going to wash my face!" Then she got up and ran.


    Xiao Yao sat up and his brain finally started.


    "I''m Cao. How can I feel ridiculed?" Xiao Yao''s teeth itch with hatred. He wants to drag Ruolan back to do something that animals would do. Of course, it''s just thinking about it. Xiao Yao is a serious man


    Step out of the tent, twist open a bottle of mineral water and start brushing your teeth.


    Zhou Lei ran over and looked at Ruolan who was standing at the door brushing his teeth. He said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, last night Qu Yang and I were outside the tent listening all night. Why didn''t we hear anything? Is this girl too tolerant? "


    Xiao Yao kicked Zhou Lei on the buttock, still shouting toothpaste in his mouth, and his words were vague: "what? I didn''t do anything! That''s my sister


    Zhou Lei widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of disbelief. At last, he relaxed and nodded slightly, saying, "I understand. It''s not that other girls can bear it, but that you can bear it too much."


    Afraid that Xiao Yao would kick him, he ran away.


    Xiao Yao is just depressed.


    After brushing her teeth and having breakfast with mother-in-law Miao, it''s time to go to the mysterious valley to find Gu Wang.


    The reason why Xiao Yao is in such a hurry is that he has been in Miao Village enough and always wants to leave here and return to his gentle hometown.


    As long as you solve the problem of Gu Wang, your task is completely completed. Then you can sleep with your pretty daughter-in-law.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao was a little excited.


    Yesterday, mother-in-law Miao said that she would make good preparations, but today, when they left together, Xiao Yao looked carefully and found that mother-in-law Miao didn''t have much on her body, so she could only feel depressed.


    He was a little curious and wanted to ask, but he didn''t ask. He knew that even if he asked, he probably couldn''t get the answer from mother-in-law Miao. It was better to ask nothing.


    Originally, Ruolan had to fight to follow, but mother-in-law Miao said it was useless for a long time. Finally, Xiao Yao came out.


    "Please wait for me here, no nonsense."


    Ruolan nodded cleverly: "OK." Then he waved to their back to see them off. This makes mother-in-law Miao very angry. She thinks that she has raised her child for so many years for nothing. She also says in front of Xiao Yao that Ruolan is really a white eyed wolf. Xiao Yao can only smile and don''t talk about it. She also has some pride in her heart. It seems that her charm is really great! Even if he is usually careless and no one can restrain him, Ruolan will obey Xiao Yao''s words.


    Seeing the proud expression on Xiao Yao''s face, she especially wanted to slap her face. But when she thought that she had agreed that Ruolan could not say anything, she had to continue to be depressed in her heart and couldn''t show it on her face.


    It''s impossible to say it''s not depressing.


    Xiao Yao and Miao''s mother-in-law walk very fast. Xiao Yao has high cultivation and good physical strength. Although Miao''s mother-in-law''s skill is much worse than Xiao Yao''s, she can at least have the foundation. In addition, she is very familiar with the terrain here, so she can walk very fast.


    It''s hard for Liu Kai and them.


    Although they are all the elites in the army and the king of soldiers, they are still much worse than Xiao Yao. In the past, they often did a lot of weight-bearing climbing exercises, but now, they realize that all the exercises they had before didn''t play a big role at all. Compared with Xiao Yao, they just want to die.


    They can only keep up with Xiao Yao and Miao''s mother-in-law with full power and no reservation of physical strength.


    After walking for almost an hour, Mrs. Miao stopped.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s have a rest first." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao looked at mother-in-law Miao and was full of doubts: "mother-in-law, you didn''t sweat a drop, so you''re going to have a rest?"


    Mrs. Miao turned her eyes to Liu Kai and others behind her, and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao looked back and felt embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and was embarrassed to speak.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, I didn''t think about your feelings. OK, let''s sit down for a while, drink some water, replenish our physical strength and have a rest. Anyway, it''s still early, and we''re not in a hurry. " Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Kai and others were relieved and did not try to be brave. They all stopped and began to rest.


    "Liu Kai, you said you were too tired. I don''t know how to tell you. If it wasn''t for mother-in-law Miao to tell me, how could I notice these things?" Xiao Yao complained.


    Liu Kai was about to cry when he was wronged.


    In fact, he also wanted to say that he was just embarrassed to speak. After all, they were all elites in the army. They ran here with Xiao Yao and Miao''s mother-in-law to help. But now, before they reached their destination, they were all unable to carry on. Is this to help or delay?


    Because of this idea, even if they have been unable to hold on before, they are embarrassed to say that they are tired and want to have a rest.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say too much superfluous nonsense. He just told Liu Kai that if he couldn''t hold on, he would say it in advance.


    At this time, mother-in-law Miao interrupted Xiao Yao.


    "There''s no need to explain this. It''s coming soon. Let them have a rest now because they need to prepare in their best condition." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Liu Kai and others, and said with a smile, "if you find something wrong, you should stay away. Don''t come here. Just let it go."


    Liu Kai''s face changed, and his face was a little dim: "brother Xiao, the young master asked us to come with you, but we didn''t want to do these things."


    "Yes, brother Shaw, I know that we are not as good as you, but we can all help." Li Jun also turned his lips and said.


    Xiao Yao looked at them and said with a bitter smile, "I know that I don''t mean to look down on you either. It''s just that since I promised to let you all go back safely, you won''t be allowed to have an accident. After all, I said I would take you back one by one. In case of any accident, I can''t explain it."


    Liu Kai suddenly stood up and straightened up.


    "Brother Xiao, I know that you are afraid of our accidents, but we are all soldiers. Since we are soldiers, we have to be prepared to give our lives all the time. If we are afraid of death, we will not go to the battlefield, let alone resist the gun on our shoulders. Since we are here, we will not hide behind anyone."


    "Yes, brother Shaw, we don''t want to hide behind you!" Li Jun also bit his teeth and said, "although I''m the youngest, I''ve been afraid of death!"


    Xiao Yao glanced at Li Jun and said with a smile, "you like to brag. You were bitten by spiders that day, and you were scared to death."


    Li Jun blushed and argued with Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, I was not afraid of death at that time. I just didn''t want to leave the world in that way. I feel that even if I want to die, I have to die on the battlefield."


    "But this time, it''s not a battlefield either!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "To protect the Chinese people, to protect the comrades in arms behind us, to protect our loved ones, relatives and friends, is a battlefield for us!"


    Li Jun did not say this sentence alone, nor did Liu Kai say it alone.


    Fifty people, cheering in unison.


    It''s very impressive.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and stared at the fifty. He suddenly found that although he had been with these people for some time, he never seemed to know them.


    It turns out that everyone is a man, and everyone is full of blood.


    He suddenly thought of what a foreign killer had said to him.


    "Are you Chinese? To tell you the truth, you Chinese soldiers are really strange. They take the least allowance for soldiers from all countries in the world, but they do the most crazy, irrational, brave and dutiful things. Why


    At that time, Xiao Yao didn''t give the killer an accurate answer. Even now, he can''t give the killer an answer.


    However, it seems that he has gradually begun to understand that it is a kind of belief and also a belief in himself


    "Good." Xiao Yao suddenly said, "let''s go together."


    "Yes Liu Kai nodded hard.


    "The Chinese army is invincible!" Li Jun and others roared again.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao stood up, with No. 50 people, and walked toward the valley where the king Gu was.


    Momentum like a rainbow, everyone''s body, boiling blood.


    As they said, the Chinese army is invincible!


    Ten minutes later, Mrs. Miao stopped and said, "here we are."


    (thank you for the 10000 coins reward from brother zhankong, as well as the rewards from Taoist mother of Yunsheng hall, Jess, Haohao xiansen, Lin Minsheng and other students! There are still two chapters, the one that doesn''t finish and doesn''t sleep!)

 Chapter 555

    Mother Miao stood firm and looked at the valley in front of her.


    There was silence.


    Not even birds.


    It''s a little scary to be quiet.


    It''s really a valley, surrounded by mountains that are unreachable and lush. Even so, I still feel less vitality standing here.


    As the wind roared through the valley, there were howls like wild animals.


    It''s chilling.


    "Granny, where''s that poisonous insect?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mother Miao took a look at Xiao Yao. It was like looking at a fool.


    "You asked me?"


    This sentence, let Xiao Yao completely silent down.


    Obviously, mother-in-law Miao didn''t know where the Gu king was.


    "Go in." Mrs. Miao made a quick decision.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and there was no need for any dispute. This time they came here just to find Gu Wang. Now they have all come. If they don''t go to Gu Wang, it seems that Xiao Yao will feel that he is insane, and there is almost no need for any hesitation.


    Xiao Yao is in the front. After all, he is the strongest among these people.


    After entering the valley, there is no need for Xiao Yao to remind us. Everyone is on guard. They look around one by one. Every step forward, they should be on guard against any unexpected situation ahead.


    "Why, mother-in-law, how can I smell the fragrance of flowers?" Xiao Yao suddenly stopped and turned to look at her eyes. Granny Miao asked.


    The mother-in-law shook her head: "I don''t know. I smell it, too."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes looked at it, but after looking for a long time, he did not find any wild flowers here and there. One flower could not be seen, but the fragrance of the flowers filled the whole valley, which was really strange.


    "Xiao Yao, is there any problem with the fragrance of flowers?" Mrs. Miao asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no problem, it''s just pure flower fragrance, no poison, don''t worry." When Mrs. Miao asked, Xiao Yao knew what the other party was concerned about.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, mother-in-law Miao was also relieved.


    The group continued to move forward, but this time their speed seemed to slow down a lot. There was no doubt that Gu Wang was in the valley.


    After a turn, Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    The large group of people who followed Xiao Yao also stopped at this time.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter?" Asked Mrs. Miao curiously.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes looked dull, but he just fixed on one direction and slowly grew up, as if he saw the most unlikely thing in the world.


    Following Xiao Yao''s eyes, Mrs. Miao was also curious.


    A blue flower, blooming in the crevice of the cliff, in addition to showing its indomitable vitality, mother-in-law Miao can''t see anything special. Is it because of this that Xiao Yao can stop and show such an expression of jealousy and shock?


    Now the expression on Xiao Yao''s face was more surprised than the last time he saw the flying snake of the village head.


    For a long time, Xiao Yao finally recovered, and a smile appeared on his face, but the smile seemed a little strange.


    "No wonder." He just said these two words.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Mrs. Miao. Xiao Yao held out his hand, pointed to the blue flower and said, "if I''m not wrong, that flower should be the xuanming flower mentioned in" medical xuanming. "


    "Xuanming flower?" Mother Miao still doesn''t understand. She doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s "mysterious Ming of medicine" is.


    Xiao Yao nodded. Although he was saying this to mother-in-law Miao, his eyes never left xuanming flower: "it''s said that xuanming flower is also called thyme. The fragrance of flowers can spread for hundreds of miles and never fade for thousands of years."


    Speaking of this, he breathed a long sigh of relief, clenched his fist slowly, and said: "I didn''t expect to meet xuanming flower in this place. It seems that the king Gu is also good at choosing places! Is it reluctant to leave here? If it''s me, I don''t want to leave here. "


    Listen to Xiao Yao say these, Miao mother-in-law more curious.


    She faintly felt that Xiao Yao seemed to know something she didn''t know.


    She did not ask, just quietly waiting for Xiao Yao to say it.


    Xiao Yao looked at mother-in-law Miao and asked, "mother-in-law Miao, aren''t you curious?"


    "If you want to say it, just say it so that I won''t beat you later." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao was depressed for a while. It seems that mother-in-law Miao has not only changed her appearance, but also her temper, which seems to be a bit fierce when she was young.


    He didn''t continue to play the key role. He said directly: "it''s said that xuanming flowers produce xuanming fruit for thousands of years. At that time, as long as you eat the fruit, you can plant the seeds of aura in your body. If you are an animal, if you eat the fruit, you may become a spirit beast, or a demon beast. If you are a human, it will be of great help to your cultivation. After you enter the aura realm, The starting point will be much higher than others, and the aura in the body seems to be different from that of ordinary practitioners. "


    Speaking of this, he shook his head again: "of course, this is the first time I see xuanming flower. As for whether it is like this or not, I don''t know."


    "That is to say, is it good for you?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao nodded first and then shook his head.


    "In short, the flower is not good for me at all, but the fruit is useful for me. I think the reason why the king Gu is willing to stay here is to wait for the result of the mysterious flower. Hey, it seems that the king Gu also has intelligence! It''s a lot more advanced than I thought. "


    Mother Miao glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "do you want to take this flower away?"


    "For what?" Xiao Yao shook his head hard and said, "as I said just now, xuanming flower is useless. The most precious thing is xuanming fruit. If I can get it, it''s a good thing. But if I pick it now, it''s like despatching something from heaven. If my grandfather knows it, he will slap me to death."


    Xiao Yao said that, but it was no joke at all.


    "I''m protecting you. He dares to move you!" Mother Miao said, "if we can''t deal with the king for a while, we really have to take the xuanming flower away. Otherwise, when the xuanming fruit comes out, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with."


    Xiao Yao nodded, but his face was not very good-looking. If he really let him destroy xuanming flower, it would be a kind of torture for him, just like letting a calligrapher tear up Wu Daozi''s "the picture of sending a son to heaven".


    Anyway, it''s all despatch from heaven!


    Xiao Yao''s body jumps slightly, and he plans to get closer to see the mysterious flowers.


    But when he was about to get close, suddenly a huge stone fell down towards his head.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. He put out his hand and clapped his hand on the stone. At the same time, his body jumped a distance behind him. Only then did he escape.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked up. His heart was tight.


    In the crevice behind xuanming flower, there is something like a flying snake. It is said to be a snake, but it has two rows of feet. It is said to be a martial art, but it has a snake head. At this time, it is still spitting its core.


    "Is this the king of Gu?" Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, looking at that monster.


    That monster, also looking at Xiao Yao, eyes full of vigilance, gently wagging his tail, seems to be warning Xiao Yao not to get close in this way.


    "Hey, no wonder I haven''t found you for a long time. You are guarding xuanming flower?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The monster didn''t even talk to Xiao Yao.


    Of course, he couldn''t understand what Xiao Yao was saying at this time.


    "Xiao Yao, be careful." Mrs. Miao said.


    In fact, there is no need for mother-in-law Miao to remind him. Although Xiao Yao still has a smile on his face, he is more nervous than anyone else at this time. Even from such a distance, he still has a sense of crisis, as if the monster might rush up and tear himself up at any time.


    "It''s the product of centipede and snake." Mother Miao reminded, "and if I''m not wrong, whether it''s the centipede bug or the snake bug, it may have been the existence of the bug king."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and grew up: "grandma Miao, can a centipede and a snake have children together? I''ll go. The species are different, OK


    "Do you still need to be scientific about poisonous insects?" Mrs. Miao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and had no choice but to ignore them.


    All the winged snakes have been seen, and so have the metal ball like cicada bugs. Now it''s not unacceptable for Xiao Yao to see the products of snake bugs and centipede bugs.


    Anyway, his nerves have been completely numb, and his world outlook has been completely subverted.


    The king Gu, seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t intend to leave, suddenly ran forward for a distance, only made a threat, and didn''t attack immediately.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    He looked at the king with a puzzled look on his face.


    He couldn''t understand why the Gu king was just threatening himself, but he didn''t plan to rush up and solve himself.


    He didn''t believe that this king Gu would pay attention to propriety before soldiers!


    Suddenly, the dark flowers in front of Gu Wang began to shine with dazzling blue light.


    At this time, Xiao Yao finally realized.


    "It turns out that xuanming flower is beginning to bear fruit. It seems that I''m really lucky." Xiao Yao was laughing, and at the same time, he suddenly stepped down and rushed to the king Gu.


    Liu Kai took the gun in his hand and aimed it at the direction of Gu Wang. His expression was grim and his killing was complete.


    Mrs. Miao has also taken out the bamboo tube in her pocket. With a slight fall, a small red scorpion falls out and falls on the ground with teeth and claws.


    This is grandma Miao''s own life poison. Although it looks a little unimportant, it is extremely poisonous.


    (Chapter 3!)

 Chapter 556

    e triggered at any moment!


    When Xiao Yao rushes towards Gu Wang, everyone is ready to fight.


    They will never let Xiao Yao fight alone.


    However, when Xiao Yao rushed to the Gu king, his body suddenly stopped.


    The king Gu didn''t attack Xiao Yao either.


    "Hey, little thing, as you can see, if I don''t come to xuanming flower, it will bear no fruit. Now I come, it will bear fruit. Do you know what this means?" Xiao Yao asked.


    That Gu king just stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao has no way to interpret the animal''s eyes.


    Suddenly, the king Gu''s tail swung towards Xiao Yao.


    It seems that it''s not appropriate to say so. It''s just a poisonous insect, and there seems to be no chance for Xiao Yao to have a word disagreement with it.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and slaps the king Gu''s tail.


    Although Gu Wang''s head looks not big, but this tail, but still sent Xiao Yao to fly out.


    He looked at Gu Wang''s eyes, which were full of amazement.


    It''s a joke that such a small thing can have such a powerful explosive force, isn''t it?


    However, this also reminds Xiao Yao. It seems that he underestimated the ability of the king Gu before. Since he can become the king Gu, his ability must not be forced by boasting. He can throw himself out with a tail. It''s really hard to say whether the dark flower, which is still in the result, will rush up and fight with himself.


    After throwing Xiao Yao out, the Gu king didn''t seem to have the intention of pursuing while winning.


    It just looks at Xiao Yao coldly, and its eyes are full of warning, because it doesn''t want to leave to guard xuanming flower.


    "Let''s go together!" Xiao Yao says suddenly.


    "Well?" This time Mrs. Miao looked at Xiao Yao in surprise. It''s really rare to hear such words from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at granny Miao and said with a bitter smile, "this Gu king is really hard to deal with. Besides, he is also very careful. The reason why he hasn''t come up to kill now is that he wants to wait for xuanming flower to bear fruit. When the result is over, he eats the fruit of xuanming flower. Whether we can leave here safely or not is two questions, Let alone kill the king of Gu. "


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is impulsive.


    When he realized that he would have too much money to deal with the Gu King alone, he immediately thought of using the sea of people tactics.


    After all, there is not much time that the king can give them. If the king is not killed before the result of xuanming flower, the situation will change dramatically.


    The Miao mother-in-law and others are also very reasonable people, instantly understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    The little scorpion rushed directly to the king Gu. Although he saw the king Gu trembling before, he seemed to realize that it was a fight between life and death. If the king Gu didn''t die, he would die, so he had no other choice.


    If that little scorpion can speak, it will swear at this time.


    You even pit my cute little scorpion. Do you mean it?


    Of course, no one will pay attention to it now.


    The speed of scorpion''s action is not slow at all. It takes only minutes to climb up the cliff to the king of Gu. Xiao Yao follows him to avoid any accident to the scorpion. If a scorpion dies, it will die. However, this scorpion is Mrs. Miao''s own life. If the scorpion dies, it will be very difficult for Mrs. Miao to live.


    So, he has to do everything to protect this scorpion.


    On the other hand, Liu Kai and others were all ready. Several of them followed Xiao Yao to the bottom of the cliff and began to aim at the king Gu.


    "Remember, don''t hurt that flower." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Although they don''t know much about xuanming flower, they also know that if xuanming flower is destroyed, the king Gu will be in a state of rage. Without xuanming flower, the king Gu can really ignore everything and kill Xiao Yao wholeheartedly.


    Xiao Yao naturally won''t give that Gu Wang such a chance.


    Liu Kai and others nodded with solemn expression.


    The king Gu seems to be a little uneasy.


    This is a very critical moment for it, but I didn''t expect that so many people came at one time, and each one seemed to be covetous.


    In fact, it doesn''t fear these people. It just hates these people making trouble at its critical moment.


    It''s more painful than a poop on his head.


    Think of these, it has a day light sadness.


    Xiao Yao''s body, like an arrow from the dark, rushed to the king of Gu. At the same time, Yuan Li in his body was also running wildly.


    The Gu king suddenly shrank a little distance behind him. Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, he was afraid.


    It did not expect that the momentum of this man would suddenly soar, even caused great pressure on him.


    It seems that I underestimated this man before.


    Before Xiao Yao rushed to him, a bullet had been smashed on Gu Wang.


    Gu Wang opened his mouth and let out a scream.


    Its body, too, retreated a certain distance. Then it lowered its head and looked at the shooting Liu Kai with a kind of fierce eyes. With a sweep of its tail, stones began to fall from the cliff and hit Liu Kai and others.


    Liu Kai quickly ordered to withdraw for a distance, but the crazy falling stone still injured a soldier''s leg.


    Before Gu Wang was happy, Xiao Yao''s fist had already hit his head.


    This punch, Xiao Yao almost used all the strength in his body.


    Gu Wang''s body was also smashed out.


    What really surprised Xiao Yao was that the body of the king Gu didn''t fall down, but flew in mid air.


    He didn''t even have a pair of wings, but he could hang in the air.


    This refreshes Xiao Yao''s understanding of this Gu king.


    It seems that this is not simple, but very not simple! It''s definitely not easy for me to get rid of this Gu king.


    Little scorpion is a little confused.


    He finally climbed up and planned to give it to the king secretly. However, as soon as he climbed up, the king had already gone out.


    You mean to play with me, don''t you?


    It''s angry.


    King Gu was also very angry. The snake''s head suddenly began to expand, and then his body began to expand, just like a balloon being blown up. In the blink of an eye, someone''s waist was as thick as king Gu''s wrist.


    "My grass, it''s deformed too?" Xiao Yao is a little crazy.


    At this time, a bullet hit the king of Gu.


    Just this time, Gu Wang didn''t even shake his body.


    When the bullet hit Gu Wang, there was only a metal crash, and then the bullet fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao has a big mouth.


    Is this still an animal?


    It''s better than a tank, isn''t it?


    It seems that this Gu king is not only getting bigger, but also becoming metallized. It seems that he is much stronger than the village head''s cicada Gu.


    It''s no wonder that whenever the village head mentioned Gu Wang, he would show a look of fear.


    As far as the village head''s strength is concerned, he will have to scratch his head to run when he meets this Gu king.


    "Xiao Yao, be careful!" Mother Miao shouts at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao suddenly thinks that mother-in-law Miao is actually a very humorous person. Does this need to be reminded? What''s more, even if you are careful, you can avoid all the danger?


    So, this sentence is useless


    When mother-in-law Miao finished speaking, the Gu king suddenly straightened up and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    The speed is faster than the bullet. Fortunately, Xiao Yao has entered the realm of breaking the sky. Otherwise, it will be difficult for him to see the body of the king Gu.


    When Xiao Yao clapped his hand on the king Gu again, for a moment, Xiao Yao felt that his hand was hurt.


    It seems that the slap was not on Gu Wang, but on a wall.


    So, it seems that it is not very rigorous. Xiao Yao is very confident in his hand just now. Even a wall may be broken up by his hand.


    Before Xiao Yao could take a breath, Gu Wang suddenly opened his mouth and bit Xiao Yao''s head.


    Xiao Yao beat a force into Gu Wang''s mouth, and Gu Wang withdrew a distance.


    This makes Xiao Yao smile again.


    "I really thought you were iron!" Xiao Yao snorted coldly. Obviously, the powerful defense of this Gu king is only on the surface.


    He yelled at Liu Kai: "continue to shoot, but aim at the eyes and mouth of the king gu!"


    Liu Kai immediately understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and quickly raised his sniper gun again. A bullet came out of the chamber and shot at Gu Wang''s eyes.


    This shot, some deviation, although the opportunity to grasp the good, but only hit in the eyes of the king Gu.


    What''s more, it also played a role in frightening the snake. The king Gu obviously saw through Liu Kai''s intention and rushed to Xiao Yao again. One person, one Gu, tangled with each other, and didn''t give Liu Kai the chance to shoot again. After all, they are so close now. If Liu Kai shoots again, it is likely to hurt Xiao Yao by mistake.


    Thinking of these, his heart is also full of entanglement and struggle. The speed of Gu king is faster and faster, so is Xiao Yao. He clapped several palms on the king Gu, but it didn''t work at all. The king Gu obviously had such confidence in himself that he didn''t even bother to hide. For Xiao Yao, this is just a naked mockery¡° Damn, see who can laugh to the end! " Xiao Yao talks about it, and then evades the king Gu''s tail... (the last chapter is also published, which is 12000 words. From coming back from work to now, Xiaobu has to eat.)

 Chapter 557

    Gu Wang''s attack was fierce, even beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation. In the face of such insects, even if Xiao Yao wanted to belittle the enemy, he didn''t have the courage.


    King Gu and Xiao Yao are still fighting together. Xiao Yao wants to distance himself from King Gu, but king Gu always follows Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao goes wherever he goes. It seems that this big bug is really smart. Even the power of Liu Kai''s sniper gun is only when he sticks to Xiao Yao, so he can have a sense of security.


    "Xiao Yao, come down and fight!" Mother Miao suddenly cried in her voice.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t know what mother-in-law Miao meant, she jumped down the cliff immediately.


    After all, the king Gu can fly. Xiao Yao doesn''t have that ability. When he returns to the ground, he can also occupy some advantages. The reason why he didn''t do so before is that he was worried that he would lead the king Gu to Liu Kai and others. At that time, if the King Gu chooses to attack Liu Kai and others, it will be a trouble.


    At this time, the scorpion finally joined the fight.


    However, it didn''t rush up at once, but rather watched the battle in a very obscene way. It probably knew that if it jumped up, it would be swallowed by the king Gu. It''s better to calm down and look for a good opportunity.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t consider this scorpion at all. He just put all his hopes on himself.


    Although he can promise to let Liu Kai and others join the fight to help himself, it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao will place his hope on them, which is simply not responsible for his own life.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao is not careful and is thrown out again by Gu Wang''s tail.


    Hit the ground hard, a piece of dust.


    At this time, the king Gu seemed to see the hope of victory, and his eyes also showed his contempt for Xiao Yao again. It seemed that he was laughing at this man who was beyond his capacity. He only had some skills to dare to find his own trouble. He was just a fearless ignorant man.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed a little, looking at the Gu King flying towards him, he was not so calm as before.


    As soon as he got up, the king Gu had rushed to him and opened his mouth. He had a posture of trying to swallow Xiao Yao.


    And that''s when the "bang bang" shots went off.


    More than a dozen bullets, all hit the Gu king.


    Even if Gu Wang''s body has reached the point of invulnerability, bullets can''t cause too much damage to it, but the impact of those bullets can''t be underestimated. Even if they don''t get into Gu Wang''s body, it also slows down its speed. Xiao Yao also takes this opportunity to quickly retreat for a distance, which is the only way to survive.


    He turned his face and looked at Liu Kai. Liu Kai blew the barrel of the gun and showed a smiling face at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also laughed, but soon he turned his eyes again and continued to stare at the Gu king.


    In such a situation, if you are still distracted, it''s almost like looking for death.


    Convergence of mind, Xiao Yao''s face has become a lot of grim.


    Gu Wang turned his face and roared at Liu Kai and others. Liu Kai simply shot again.


    Unfortunately, this shot didn''t hit Gu Wang in his mouth.


    "It''s a pity." Liu Kai said a word, and then pointed up his middle finger at the king of Gu, "Damn, come on! I don''t know what''s wrong with you big bug. "


    Although the king Gu didn''t understand Liu Kai''s words, he turned the snake''s head and pounced on Liu Kai.


    It''s fast.


    Liu Kai''s face changed.


    He reached out and raised the gun again.


    His speed is already very fast, but the speed of the Gu king is obviously faster. He just flicks his tail and smashes the gun out of Liu Kai''s hand. It also knows that the reason why these people can hurt themselves is because of the weapons in their hands.


    As long as you sweep away his weapons first, these people are almost like an ant in front of you.


    It opens its mouth and wants to bite Liu Kai''s head.


    Previously, he was going to be a winner several times. It was because of these people''s troubles that the man who was fighting with him stood up again.


    Therefore, if these people are not solved, it may still be a hidden danger.


    Liu Kai''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his face was as if he was dead.


    As he said, he is not afraid of death.


    As long as he died on the battlefield, it was a kind of glory to him.


    However, the body of the Gu king suddenly flew out.


    Xiao Yao grabbed his tail with one hand.


    The expression on his face looked a little ferocious. The blue veins on his forehead were beating and clenching his teeth. He threw the king Gu out.


    "Stand back and be careful." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Kai opened his mouth, nodded, and finally whispered, "thank you."


    "Thank you. I''ve said everything. I''ll take you back." Xiao Yao forced a smile. After finishing this sentence, he turned on all his power again and continued to rush towards the Gu king, so that the Gu king would not have time to ask Liu Kai for trouble.


    Gu Wang looked at Xiao Yao, opened his mouth and roared. But this time, he didn''t continue to rush over like before. Instead, he suddenly turned around and looked at xuanming flower.


    The blue light pattern of xuanming flower has faded gradually.


    It suddenly crazy, toward the dark flowers rushed in the past.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed.


    Obviously, the xuanming flower has already turned out at this time. If you really let the Gu King eat the xuanming fruit, the Gu king will become more difficult to deal with at that time. Moreover, without the previous consideration, the original may and may have to turn into one side. This is not the picture he wants to see.


    When he thought about this in his mind, he also accelerated his speed and rushed to the direction of xuanming flower.


    Just, he originally and Gu Wang pull a distance, moreover, Gu Wang''s speed is not slower than him. The most important thing is that the king Gu can fly, but he can only climb up the mountain wall first. In this way, he can''t catch up with the king Gu.


    He could only watch the Gu King coming closer and closer.


    He was biting his teeth and his face became more and more ugly.


    Do you really want to stay here with mother-in-law Liu kaimiao this time?


    Although Liu Kai''s firepower was fully opened, this time, the king Gu seemed to be fighting for his life. He did not slow down even though the bullets hit him.


    However, just as it flew in front of xuanming flower and opened its mouth, a little red dot suddenly jumped into the mouth of Gu Wang.


    Xiao Yao and others were stunned. The previous red scorpion!


    Xiao Yao is really a little sad.


    When the scorpion jumped into the king Gu''s mouth, the king Gu''s body suddenly began to wriggle, as if in great pain. Although he was invulnerable, his internal organs were very fragile. Now that he jumped into a scorpion, I''m afraid only he knew what kind of damage it would cause.


    Before long, the king Gu fell on the ground and continued to wriggle.


    Xiao Yao has climbed to the edge of xuanming flower, reached out, picked the blue fruit, and impolitely put it into his mouth, so that when he got it, he didn''t have to pay the price of the poisonous king. Besides, it only works for the practitioners and these animals. Even if he wants to give it to Liu Kai or mother-in-law Miao, it doesn''t work.


    Of course, the scorpion may have some effect after eating it, but Xiao Yao would feel that it was despatching the natural things if he just gave it to the scorpion.


    When xuanmingguo entered her mouth, it seemed that she immediately turned into a mass of water and flowed down her throat. She had no other feeling except that she felt cool in all the viscera.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it. He was really afraid that he would encounter some shackles or troubles after eating xuanmingguo. At that time, if the king Gu stood up again, he would be in trouble.


    At this time, the king of Gu did not move at last.


    Suddenly, one of its eyes fell off, like a glass ball.


    Red scorpion, also climbed out, but looking at its size seems to become a lot bigger, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    Scorpion toward Xiao Yao waved in front of the two claws, seems to be showing off something.


    "I know you are a great hero, OK?" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said that although he had no way to communicate with the scorpion, he could guess it by looking at the current posture of the gadget.


    Red scorpion was satisfied and returned to mother-in-law Miao.


    The king Gu suddenly became smaller and returned to what Xiao Yao had seen at the beginning.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry about this. Previously, he and Liu Kai and others trembled with the king Gu for so long, but he didn''t expect that the king Gu was killed by the red scorpion in the end. Xiao Yao felt sorry for the king Gu.


    Mother Miao squatted down and put the red scorpion into the bamboo tube.


    "Xiao Yao, is xuanming fruit delicious?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao smacked his mouth and said bitterly, "I didn''t taste it at all before."


    Miao mother-in-law can only stare at him: "you are really like pig Bajie eating ginseng fruit."


    Xiao Yao was a little depressed. He thought, don''t mention him. Even mother-in-law Miao can''t taste what it is when she eats it. When she gets to her mouth, it almost turns into a pool of water. It''s like drinking boiled water. What''s the taste? But he didn''t say it. He just thought about it in his heart. Can''t he argue with his elders?


    "However, it must be a good thing for you. You ate what the king Gu desperately wanted and put his own life into it. It''s estimated that it turned into a ghost because he had obsession in his heart and couldn''t be born." Mrs. Miao joked.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t answer£¨ I work overtime in the evening. At 8:30, almost as soon as I get home, I start to code. The first chapter is here. I continue to code

 Chapter 558

    Triumph, return.


    Xiao Yao goes back to Miao village.


    I can''t help but be happy. It''s normal to be happy at this time. No one will think it''s bad.


    Li Jun is a boaster. Maybe it''s because he is young that he simply pulls Zhou Lei and Qu Yang together and adds fuel to what happened in the valley before. In the future, the pulse of the dragon is magnified many times. When he talks about excitement, he is really flying. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are both good students. Listen to Li Jun boasting.


    There is a feeling of pleasure, the scene, but also can be regarded as a pleasure.


    Xiao Yao just ignores this. By the way, he can''t laugh or cry. He really doesn''t know what''s missing in Zhou Lei''s and Qu Yang''s brains. He even believes Li Jun''s serious nonsense, and doesn''t know whether they should go back to kindergarten and go to school again.


    See Xiao Yao back, if LAN the first to rush up, a head into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    Around a lot of people have seen over, Xiao Yao''s hand do not know where, can only be full of embarrassment and depression.


    "What are you doing, Rolan? I don''t lack arms and legs! " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Just come back. I''m afraid you won''t come back." Ruolan whispered.


    Xiao Yao was even more depressed: "no wonder I always felt very unhappy before. My feeling was that you gave me poisonous milk at the back."


    "What does poisonous milk mean?" Ruolan raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, touched Ruolan''s head, and whispered, "don''t ask now. When you grow up, you will naturally know."


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s words are not very strict. Let alone when she grows up, if she plans to stay in Miao village for a lifetime, she may never understand what these two words mean.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, you are so bad." If Lan also doesn''t ask, just pretty face a red, "talk so rogue."


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of being struck by lightning. In an instant, the whole person is silly. The next second, he realizes that Ruolan must have misunderstood his meaning. After all, the word "poisonous milk" seems to be very easy to think wrong to a girl who doesn''t know its meaning.


    So he quickly spent some time with Ruolan to popularize science. What do these two words mean.


    See if orchid really understand come over, Xiao Yao this just long relaxed breath, have a kind of such as release to bear the feeling of heavy.


    After a while, mother-in-law Miao called Xiao Yao to her.


    "Xiao Yao, this time, you take Ruolan out."


    Xiao Yao suddenly changed his face and said anxiously, "what do you mean, mother-in-law! Didn''t you agree? We went out together. How did we change our mind now? " He really didn''t understand what mother-in-law Miao thought. He had been in Miao village for so many years, but now he couldn''t tell. What''s the meaning of being picked out?


    Miao mother-in-law said with a bitter smile: "it''s mainly because I''m too old to help you when I go out. I can only become your burden, and I can''t integrate into the outside world. In this case, I might as well stay in Miao village for the rest of my life."


    Xiao Yao finally understood the meaning of mother-in-law Miao''s words.


    Feelings, this is what mother-in-law Miao cares about! In fact, if you think about it carefully, Mrs. Miao''s worry is not totally unreasonable. Of course, it is only based on Xiao Yao''s being an ordinary person. For Xiao Yao, such an idea is totally superfluous.


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Chang Yang on the side spoke first.


    "Grandma, you don''t need to worry about this problem. After you go out with Xiao Yao, you don''t need to worry about the rest of the problems. Xiao Yao can take good care of you. Although I don''t know how much money he has, I believe that ordinary people can''t catch up even if they work hard."


    Miao mother-in-law looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and frowned: "Xiao Yao, you don''t do anything harmful outside, do you?"


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of grievances: "mother-in-law, if you say that, you really wronged me. I don''t say that. Just look at my face. Can I do things like murder and arson?"


    Ruolan whispered: "brother Xiao Yao, I don''t know anything else, but in Miao village, whether it''s killing or setting fire, you''ve done it."


    Xiao Yao choked and couldn''t speak.


    How can this little girl talk so well?


    He began to think about whether Ruolan wanted to help himself.


    When Ruolan saw that Xiao Yao was suddenly silent, he realized that what he had just said was not right. He quickly helped Xiao Yao and said, "mother-in-law, I believe brother Xiao Yao won''t do anything harmful to nature!"


    Mrs. Miao sighed and nodded: "that''s true. If you do anything against morality, I''m afraid you don''t need my hand. Your grandfather can break your legs with his own hands."


    Xiao Yao laughed and did not speak.


    He never said he was a bad man, but if he said he was a good man, Xiao Yao could not say it even though he was thick skinned.


    In the end, he made a conclusion that for good people, he is a good person, and for bad people, he is also a bad person. If we deal with people like the Mo family or Qin Qiu, Xiao Yao still abides by his bottom line and wants to stand on the commanding height of morality, I''m afraid he will be killed by others.


    If you want to solve a bad man, the only thing you can do is to be more cunning than him!


    This is not what his three grandfathers told him, but what he understood during this period. He believes that his grandfathers must also know what they have done in Haitian city, but they have not talked to themselves about anything. Obviously, even if they will not support such a practice, they will definitely not oppose it.


    The times are changing all the time. The old man''s style has long been unable to eat. There are a lot of things to do if you want to gain a firm foothold in Haitian city.


    "Grandma, I don''t care. If you really want to stay in Miao village, I''ll stay here too!" Said Ruolan.


    On hearing this, mother-in-law Miao shook her head: "don''t be ridiculous. I''m so old. I can''t stay in Miao village, but you''re not the same. How old are you! You are very young. You should and must have a look at the outside world. As the saying goes, if you want to have a heart, you must rest assured. If you have never picked it up, how can you put it down? "


    Ruolan looks at grandma Miao.


    Silent for a while, she suddenly said: "grandma, you have never picked up the peak grandfather, why always want to put it down?" In a word, it makes mother-in-law Miao''s face change.


    Xiao Yao is sweating for Ruolan in his heart. It''s estimated that if it''s like this, Ruolan will dare to say it. If it''s Xiao Yao who said it, mother Miao will be angry next.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, Mrs. Miao just gave a bitter smile.


    "If LAN is right, forget it, just go out. If I don''t feel comfortable then, I''ll come back." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Ruolan and Xiao Yao just jumped up.


    As for what mother-in-law Miao said that she didn''t adapt, Xiao Yao felt that this was not a problem at all.


    At the beginning, Gaofeng and Jinglei thought about whether they would not adapt to the outside life when they went down the mountain. The fact also made them understand that their previous worries were totally superfluous. They stayed in the small courtyard and talked with Mr. Li when they had nothing to do. Moreover, during this time, Mr. Li took Mr. He and others, a group of old men together, It''s enjoyable, at least not boring.


    Mother Miao has nothing to prepare. As for Ruolan, she has already prepared everything she needs to take with her.


    In the afternoon, the group had already set foot on the way back.


    On the helicopter, Ruolan felt strange about everything. When he looked at the outside world from a bird''s-eye view, he always looked like a primary school student and asked Xiao Yao all kinds of boring questions.


    In the end, Chang Yang pulls Ruolan aside and is responsible for professional explanation.


    "Brother Xiao, look, shall we send you to Haitian city first, or take you back to Kyoto with us?" Zhou Lei asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, they all went back to Beijing together!" Qu Yang said quickly, "my father has said that I have to treat brother Xiao to a good meal! In addition, the three of us agreed to do business in partnership. We have to sit together and have a good chat! You can''t have to let me go then, can you


    Qu Yang''s father also nodded: "yes, Xiao Yao, come back with us!"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "OK. Just in time, I''m going to see my mom and them, too. "


    "Hey, that''s right!" Qu Yang holds Xiao Yao''s neck and says with a smile.


    Before that, although Qu Yang and Xiao Yao were very friendly, he would never make such a move. After all, he was only in awe of Xiao Yao before, but now it is different. He really regards Xiao Yao as his own brother from the bottom of his heart.


    After Xiao Yao wakes up, he has arrived in Kyoto. By this time, it is almost dark.


    "Xiao Yao, or come back with us!" Quyang father said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at mother-in-law Miao and Ruolan, then turned to his father and said, "Uncle Qu, can you find me a car? I''m still going to take them back to Qin''s house. If I really need them, I''ll come back tomorrow. Anyway, I''m familiar with your house. "


    "It''s no problem. Just let Zhou Lei arrange it. This is his territory, but you have to keep your word! If I don''t come tomorrow, I''ll go to the Qin''s to see you. " Quyang father said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked at Qu Yang''s father''s expression, but it didn''t seem like a joke at all.


    After a while, a jeep with a military tag came.


    (due to the problem of getting off work today, the update time is obviously a little slow, but you can rest assured that the 10000 word update is the 10000 word update, and you can''t sleep if you don''t finish it!)

 Chapter 559

    Zhou Lei orders Liu Kai to drive Xiao Yao back, but Liu Kai has no problem.


    It was peaceful all the way.


    "I admire you, brother Shaw." Holding the steering wheel, Liu Kai suddenly turns around and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao was stunned and obviously didn''t adapt to Liu Kai''s way of speaking.


    Liu Kai laughed and said, "brother Xiao, I used to be very curious. Why do they all look up to you so much? At that time, I didn''t know you, but I knew the young master very well. Others thought that the young master was a dandy and always liked to fool around in Kyoto, didn''t they? "


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Liu Kai, waiting for the other side to continue.


    Liu Kai continued: "it''s not that the young master doesn''t want to open up and close up. The main reason is that he doesn''t have the economic strength and a trustworthy partner, so he can only choose to hibernate first. Moreover, as you know, the young master''s identity is so special that if he is too popular, it may affect the fate of the Zhou family."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that you still know Zhou Lei very well!"


    Liu Kai rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "I don''t know very well. I used to be the young master''s bodyguard, so these things are still very clear. I know what others know, and I will know what others don''t know. Because I have known the young master, I dare say that the tiger father has no dog, and the young master is a capable man, but this is the situation now, He can only choose to hide his strength first and choose to keep a low profile. You see, such a young man has to keep a low profile. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I also know that the young master is a proud master. Most people don''t like him at all, only you. Young master is not only willing to make friends with you, but also willing to give you the core identity. In the small circle of you, young master and young master Qu, unconsciously, you have become their core. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile: "I really didn''t find out. Besides, we are all friends. What''s the core between friends?"


    Liu Kai waved his hand and said: "brother Xiao, although you think so, it is true. You see, even though I am in my thirties, I still feel that I am not at a loss when I call brother Xiao after you. It''s not that you are overbearing, but that you really have a spirit."


    Xiao Yao felt ashamed.


    You don''t boast so much, do you? Flattery is too powerful. I''m not afraid to slap myself to death!


    He had to say: "Liu Kai, forget it. You know, I''m good at everything, but I''m easy to be proud. If you praise me like that again, I''ll be really proud. If my tail goes up to the sky, it won''t come down."


    Liu Kai laughed and said nothing.


    Anyway, he has already said what he should say, and Xiao Yao will gradually understand the rest even if he doesn''t say it.


    At this time, Ruolan finally found a chance to speak.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, where are we going now?" Asked Roland.


    Xiao Yao looked back at Ruolan, who was sitting in the back, and said, "go to my home in Kyoto. Well, although some people in that home don''t recognize me, my mother is there. That''s my home."


    Ruolan widened his eyes: "I wanted to ask before, brother Xiao Yao, do you have a mother?" Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "well, I found it."


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Granny Miao''s eyes were also a little surprised, but it was more gratifying. During the process, she didn''t even ask more questions, just nodded subconsciously: "well, just find it." Xiao Yao used to be an orphan without father or mother, but now he has found his mother, which is really a happy thing.


    As an elder, Mrs. Miao is also very happy.


    It''s Ruolan. Although mother-in-law Miao doesn''t ask anything, it doesn''t mean that Ruolan doesn''t ask anything.


    Listening to the little sparrow chirping, Xiao Yao was also tossed. He had no choice but to simply say what happened in it.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Ruolan also nodded.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, that is to say, your mother is rich?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "quite rich."


    "Ha ha! You are so lucky! No wonder you told us before that you were rich Ruolanle said.


    Liu Kai, sitting on the edge, said: "miss Ruolan, it''s not like that. Although brother Xiao''s mother is a big man in Kyoto and has a lot of money on her hands, brother Xiao has already said that the money of the Qin family has nothing to do with him. He won''t interfere in what the Qin family will be like in the future. Therefore, brother Xiao''s money is earned by himself."


    Liu Kai really didn''t want Ruolan to misunderstand Xiao Yao because of such a problem.


    Miao mother-in-law was obviously surprised: "Xiao Yao, what he said is true?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "in fact, I also want to be a dandy and a prince, but it''s not as simple as I think. Although I want to do this, there are too many people in the Qin family. If I do this, they will not only have opinions on me, but also on my mother. In this case, I might as well leave it alone, The water in it is too deep. "


    Mrs. Miao nodded her head and said with a smile, "your brain is sober, and you are not confused about big things! I''m glad you''ve done that. At least, you haven''t disturbed your mind because of these things. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "mother-in-law, you think highly of me for saying so. I''m not disturbed, but because I can''t make any other choice. If you ask me if I regret it afterwards, I''ll tell you that I''m going to regret it. But if I make a new choice now, I still have to make the same choice." Granny Miao smiles and nods. After all, there is no way to resist the temptation of fighting for decades or even for a lifetime. Liu Kaile said, "brother Xiao, what you said is true." Xiao Yao glanced at Liu Kai and sighed: "if you don''t say much, it''s not a real problem. It''s pure bragging." Liu Kai continued to smile. It''s more than eight o''clock in the evening. There are still some traffic jams on the road. Liu Kai sighed and said, "brother Xiao, it''s estimated that it will take us more than half an hour to get there." Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s OK. I''m driving slowly, and I''m not in a hurry." Liu Kai nodded. At this time, suddenly, the car body was shaking¡° "I''m not a slouch!" Liu Kai made a rude remark. Ruolan is a direct head hit on the seat back, the pain of the grin¡° Was it rear ended? " Xiao Yao took a look in the rearview mirror¡° Well, brother Xiao, you have a seat. I''ll go down and deal with it When he spoke, Liu Kai had already opened the door and got out of the car. Xiao Yao was also embarrassed. He really sat in the car. Anyway, he didn''t have anything on hand. He simply opened the door and got out of the car with Liu Kai. Rear end jeep, is a black Audi SUV, q series, a red faced fat man, pulled the door out of the car, looked at his car, and looked at Xiao Yao and Liu Kai, mouth swearing: "yes, what thing, really bad luck, I say you can drive?" Liu Kai was angry originally. Now when he heard the fat man''s words, he was laughed directly¡° This sentence, should I ask you? " Liu Kai asked with a cold face. Across a distance, Xiao Yao could smell the wine on the other side and said in dismay, "how much wine have you drunk? It''s from the VAT, isn''t it? "¡° What are you talking about When the fat man talks, he already reaches out his hand and gives Xiao Yao a push. Just as he stretched out his hand, Xiao Yao grabbed his wrist and gently pulled it back. The fat man staggered under his feet and finally sat on the ground¡° How dare you beat me, sleeper? " Fat man immediately scolded, at this time, the Audi car, and down two men. One was tall and thin, and wore a very uncomfortable pigtail, while the other was about the same as the fat man. All three of them looked drunk. Xiao Yao said in his heart that he was unlucky. As soon as he returned to Kyoto, he was chased by three drunkards¡° Fat man, don''t make a fool of yourself The master man looked at Xiao Yao and Liu Kai, then looked at the jeep that was chased by them, and said, "no wonder it''s so horizontal! The emotion hangs is the military card! What''s the matter, smelly soldier? What''s the matter? "¡° Say it again Liu Kai looked angry. Xiao Yao also frowned¡° Hey, I said you, stinking soldier. What''s the matter? Who let you drive around? I''m the commander? Is it lawless? " The tall and thin man looked more arrogant than the fat man before¡° Take care of your mouth. Don''t defecate anywhere. " Xiao Yao looked at the man and said seriously. Although he is not a soldier, he can''t hear people insulting soldiers in front of him. Especially insulting soldiers like Liu Kai. He wondered where this man came from in the end. If it wasn''t for Liu Kai, the "stinking soldiers", what qualifications would he have to stand here? I also drive an Audi. Whether I can drink a sip of beer or not is a matter of two opinions¡° I said, stink as a soldier... "The last word, the tall and thin man had not finished, he had been kicked out by Xiao Yao¡° It''s like a military dog Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and understated. On one side, Liu Kai said with a playful smile: "brother Xiao, it''s wrong for you to say that. To be honest, military dogs are much more lovable than such people." Xiao Yao is also happy. Liu Kai used to do some harmful work£¨ Chapter three, nine thousand words have been written! Ha ha, I''ll spell the last chapte

 Chapter 560

    After the tall and thin man was kicked by Xiao Yao, the two fat men who followed him also rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    One by one, they were angry and looked like they could tear people apart.


    Just as they just rushed to Xiao Yao, they already got a punch, and then the two fat men flew out.


    Xiao Yao''s performance is still light, still standing on the edge, smoking with Liu Kai. As if what happened before had nothing to do with him.


    Liu Kai doesn''t matter. Anyway, people like this deserve to be beaten, even if their legs are broken!


    The tall and thin man got up from the ground and looked at Xiao Yao with alert eyes.


    He knows better than anyone. This time, he is in a tough situation. It seems impossible for him to solve the problem easily.


    At least, to fight with each other is to seek abuse unilaterally!


    "Boy, you are very good. Do you really think that if you stay in the army for a period of time, you will be lawless when you come out? I tell you, in Jingdu, it''s all the people you can''t provoke! " As he spoke, he held out his hand, pointed to a very humble piece of white paper behind the car glass, and said, "do you know what kind of pass this is?"


    Xiao Yao approached, glanced and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Hey, what a fearless ignorant man!" The tall and thin man looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, just like looking at a fool. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and began to make a phone call. His expression was respectful. He put away his previous domineering to Xiao Yao, "Uncle Wang? Ha! It''s me, Li Cong. It''s no big deal. It''s just that I''m in some trouble on this side of Huayun road. The other side is a smelly soldier, but his skill is OK. Can you come and help me? By the way, don''t tell my dad about it! Otherwise, he will be angry. "


    It''s not only the tall and thin man who calls, but the two fat men who follow him are also calling at this time.


    It''s Liu Kai. He''s not calm now.


    "Brother Xiao, do you want to call the young master? The other side doesn''t seem to be simple either. " Liu Kai whispered.


    Xiao Yao took a hard smoke and shrugged his shoulders: "fight, so that I won''t be in trouble again."


    Liu Kai nodded, which also turned his head and called Zhou Lei.


    Before long, another black Audi A6 came.


    Liu Kai whispered to Xiao Yao beside him: "brother Xiao, this car is hung with the municipal government''s car brand. It seems that it''s the people inside."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "guess who are they and Zhou Lei?"


    Liu Kai said with a smile: "it''s nothing to compare. It''s not that young master can become the prince of Kyoto."


    Xiao Yao said, "that''s it."


    At this time, the door of Audi A6 had been opened, and a man in a suit came quickly towards them.


    "Uncle Wang, you are here!" The tall and thin man rushed to meet him.


    Uncle Wang sighed, nodded and said with a bitter smile, "young master, you really like to make trouble for me."


    The tall and thin man held out his hand and said helplessly, "in fact, it''s not a big deal, but people want to bully me because they''ve been a soldier and have a little physical strength. Otherwise, I won''t call you!"


    Uncle Wang can only smile bitterly.


    Who let himself be a secretary under the hand of this dandy?


    If it''s not for this reason, he doesn''t bother to wipe his farts for this little bastard. Do you really think he''s not busy enough?


    In desperation, he went to Xiao Yao and looked up at the jeep with a slight frown.


    "It''s just a small car accident, and it''s not a big deal. Well, you can give me a little money, which means nothing." Secretary Wang looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He looked at the jeep and Uncle Wang. He was a little surprised and said, "excuse me, are you here to be funny?"


    Originally, he was very happy to hear the other party''s "excuse me". He thought that the other party was a polite master, but after listening to the words, he realized that something was wrong. Did he begin to mock himself?


    Although he is a secretary, many people can''t envy him for being a secretary under the second leader of Jingdu. When he comes back, he will go to any place to gild himself. Now he is ridiculed by a soldier. If it''s spread, how can you get along in Kyoto?


    "Young man, you have to talk too much." Secretary Wang said with a black face.


    "Hey, I think I''ve been thinking all the time, but it''s you. Have you opened your eyes?" Xiao Yao asked, "don''t you see that this Audi hit us? Now you still turn around and let us lose money. Is your attitude to solve the problem? I tell you, if you have nothing to do, go home and sleep with your daughter-in-law! "


    Uncle Wang''s mouth twitched violently.


    He felt that the other side was challenging his tolerance limit.


    After spending so many years in the officialdom, he thinks that he has been able to be happy and angry. However, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he feels that his lungs are about to explode.


    This is simply lawless!


    When did such a small character dare to jump out and ride on his neck to take a shit and pee?


    Although Uncle Wang doesn''t know what''s going on, depending on Xiao Yao''s attitude, he also plans to help Li Cong "deal with" this matter.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it any more. I''ll go to the traffic police to deal with it." Secretary Wang started to call when he was talking.


    Xiao Yao was completely impatient.


    "I said you''d like to make a phone call. Can you make it all at once? One by one, one by one, I said, "are you wasting my time?" Xiao Yaosheng said, "I tell you, if you can''t solve this problem properly within half an hour, I''ll simply smoke you one by one and leave."


    After returning to Kyoto, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to waste all his time on these people.


    With this time, I might as well go home to sleep!


    Uncle Wang''s mouth continued to twitch.


    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant. I don''t know who will smoke whom." Li Cong said with a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao simply raised his leg and walked toward Li Cong.


    "What do you want to do?" Uncle Wang was so angry that he gave a roar.


    Xiao Yao slapped him to one side, then stretched out his hand and pulled Li Cong, who was hiding behind Uncle Wang, to his side. He slapped Li Cong in the face.


    "Pa", Li Cong was hit by the slap, dizzy.


    "I tell you, if you don''t get angry, don''t think I''m a sick cat." Xiao Yao scolded.


    All of a sudden, he felt that it was really cool to be a dandy.


    As for who these people are, Xiao Yao is not interested at all. Anyway, Zhou Lei will come to help wipe the farts.


    Li Cong covered his face and was stunned.


    He''s been in Kyoto for so many years. He''s met many crazy people, but it''s the first time he''s seen such a crazy young man.


    Uncle Wang is also a little confused.


    His head is still buzzing.


    Since he gradually climbed to the position today, no such thing has happened. Even Li Cong''s Lao Tzu is not good at treating him like this.


    Now, he was beaten by a lengtouqing?


    In Uncle Wang''s opinion, although the other party is driving a jeep listed in the military region, it''s only limited to this. Such a military license can be seen everywhere, which is nothing at all. Moreover, depending on the character of the other party, it''s definitely not a member of a big family. Therefore, there''s only one possibility left - lengtouqing!


    "If you want to make a phone call, just make a phone call. Don''t be so talkative. I don''t have so much patience. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao looked at Secretary Wang and Li Cong, and said frankly.


    Li Cong looks at Xiao Yao, but he doesn''t have much to say.


    In order not to wait, and have to be this lengtouqing slap, it is too meaningless.


    However, he has made a plan in his heart. No matter who the young man is, he must make him pay the price of his life. No, he will let him stay in prison for a lifetime! Also, his parents, wife, children, one can not let go! All the women throw them on the bed, all the men break their legs and throw them under the overpass!


    At this time, a Huiteng came.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang jumped out of the car together.


    "Hey, brother Shaw, what''s going on?" Zhou Lei came and said hello to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "just a few lengtouqing."


    Uncle Wang and Li Cong almost didn''t suffocate when they heard this sentence. Who are you?


    But Uncle Wang didn''t attack immediately. His eyes were fixed on Zhou Lei. He always felt that the man in front of him looked very familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere.


    It was Li Cong who popped out two words: "Zhou Shao?"


    "Zhou Shao? Which week is less? " Uncle Wang asked subconsciously.


    Just asked this sentence, he would like to give himself a mouth, can be called Zhou Shao by Li Cong, in Kyoto, how many? It''s just the prince of the Zhou family, known as the first dandy in Kyoto.


    But - how could this one be here?


    Moreover, looking at his posture, he seems to be very familiar with each other.


    While he was thinking about something, a police car had already arrived. Secretary Wang, the second in charge, was not only delayed, but also came over with the police siren all the way, for fear of missing the opportunity of performance.


    "Oh, they all eat imperial food!" Zhou Lei glanced and laughed.


    "Zhou Shao, it''s all a misunderstanding..." Secretary Wang rushed to him and whispered. Zhou Lei didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he asked Liu Kai to tell him what had happened before. Liu Kai is not Li Jun, and he can''t do that kind of embellishment, but he didn''t leave anything behind. After listening to Liu Kai''s narration, Zhou Lei laughs¡° Come on, stinky soldier, right? Unfortunately, when my grandfather was young, he was also a stinky soldier. Apart from my father and me, the rest of my family were stinky soldiers. Otherwise, I''ll tell you how horizontal we stinky soldiers are Speaking of this, Zhou Lei''s eyes had flashed a trace of violence¡° A few silly things. " Qu Yang shook his head and sighed¡° Zhou Shao, this - this is really a misunderstanding! " Secretary Wang is really worried. Zhou Lei suddenly stretched out his foot and kicked Secretary Wang to the side¡° I''ll take these boys and let their father come to me. Who are you Zhou Lei cold hum, and looked at Xiao Yao, "Xiao brother, join in the fun?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "follow and have a look." Zhou Lei said with a smile: "that''s good. You follow. I have confidence in my heart. At least my father won''t scold me." With that, he went to Huiteng and opened the door¡° Three boys, sit in by yourself. " The tone is calm, but it gives people an irresistible magic£¨ The last chapter, hands on! Said not to finish writing not to sleep, small step did it! In addition, this can only be regarded as yesterday''s update. Rest assured, it has nothing to do with today''s update. Today is still a ten thousand word update, waiting for a small step to get off work in the afternoon! I also hope that you can get more support from Zongheng Chinese website!)

 Chapter 561

    Li Cong''s tears are coming down at this time.


    He is a very temperamental person, and it''s not good to know that.


    Arrogance is almost synonymous with him. Not all the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people are as easy to get along with and approachable as Zhou Lei and Qu Yang.


    Li Cong, for example, is obviously not Zhou Lei''s rich second generation with moral integrity. In their world, it''s a normal way of life to be lawless. It''s a pleasure for them to bully some honest people who don''t have a back. But now that they have kicked the iron plate, it''s not a pleasure for them, it''s a kind of torture!


    Zhou Lei holds his shoulder and stands by the car. He looks at Li Cong and the two fat people who are still shivering behind him with cold eyes. He doesn''t say a word.


    At this time, Li Cong didn''t know what to do. He could only look at Secretary Wang standing on one side with a look of help.


    "Young master, you''d better go there. Don''t worry. I''ll make it clear to your father." Secretary Wang choked for a long time, and finally choked out a complete sentence.


    Li Cong''s face was as pale as ashes.


    He knows that he can''t count on Secretary Wang now. Even though Secretary Wang has made a good progress now, he still has to face Zhou Lei, the prince of Kyoto. It''s an extravagant hope to communicate with each other equally. Zhou Lei won''t give him such a face. It''s a bit ugly. Zhou Lei said it well before, He is not qualified to talk and communicate with others at all.


    "Hurry up! Don''t make me smoke you Zhou Lei is impatient, "three big men, wheezing and hawing, were they cleaned up in the early years?"


    Zhou Lei''s voice was not very loud, but the three guys were all so scared that they stopped writing and got into Huiteng''s car.


    They also know that if they really follow Zhou Lei, they will have bad luck, but they know better that if they don''t go now, they will have bad luck in the next second.


    After careful consideration, Li Cong made a relatively correct choice.


    Xiao Yao also got into the jeep.


    "Brother Shaw, shall we go with you?" Liu Kai asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "follow."


    Later Ruolan quickly asked, "brother Xiao Yao, don''t we want to go home first?"


    "Let''s settle this first." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ruolan blinked and asked, "but this matter can be solved by brother Lei alone! Look at those three people just now. They are obviously very afraid of brother Lei. Do we still have to follow them? " If it was in the past, she was very willing to go with us, but today is not the same! Compared with watching, she is more looking forward to seeing Xiao Yao''s mother earlier.


    Miao mother-in-law said: "if LAN, don''t rush, Xiao Yao must have his own idea."


    Ruolan turned his mouth and sat in the jeep, and he did not speak.


    Xiao Yao didn''t explain much. However, her mother-in-law Miao said a lot before. Xiao Yao really has his own ideas for doing so. First of all, since he has decided to set foot in Kyoto, he must make some preparations. Since he wants to do business with Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, he must first step into their circle.


    Xiao Yao is not a powerful and unforgiving person. However, since he has his own goal, he must do it next. For example, let him become famous first, which seems to be an incomprehensible thing for outsiders. However, Zhou Lei and his colleagues must be very clear about his intention, otherwise they will not ask Xiao Yao to go there together.


    Finally, Huiteng opened to the Ming autumn club.


    Xiao Yao is very familiar with this place. When he came to Kyoto to ask Qin Qiu for trouble, he caught Qin Qiu here and hanged him once.


    So now back to this place again, Xiao Yao''s heart is still quite touched.


    "Here we are." Liu Kai pulled the handbrake and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao opened the door and went out.


    "Wow! This is a palace Looking at the magnificent club, Ruolan was surprised to grow up.


    "Ha ha, Ruolan, this is your brother Lei''s territory. You can do whatever you want!" Zhou Lei turned his face and looked at Ruolan. He said with a smile and a wave.


    Ruolan said with a smile, "can I eat everywhere?"


    Zhou Lei hears this, some can''t laugh or cry, this wench is also too did not pursue?


    "Don''t talk about taking food here. You just want to tear it down. Brother Lei can get you a bulldozer now." Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Ruolan was also happy.


    "Come on, three young masters, what are you doing sitting in there? Come out After Zhou Lei and Ruolan had enough fun, they turned to look at Li Cong and others sitting in Huiteng''s car and said with a sneer.


    Li Cong three people, and a shiver, quickly out of the car.


    Zhou Lei sat in the front, and the three men followed with trembling. One by one, you look at me and I look at you, but they didn''t dare to have any other ideas. They had to walk honestly.


    "You three guys, it''s really bad luck." Qu Yang sighed, shook his head and said.


    As the saying goes, disease comes from the mouth, and disaster comes from the mouth. There''s nothing wrong with this saying. Li Cong is a very clear example. If they just hit the tail, Xiao Yao won''t care with them as long as they have a better attitude, even if they don''t pay. But they are too arrogant and even insult the soldiers.


    This makes Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao and they can''t stand it.


    It can be said that even if Zhou Lei directly abandoned all three people, others would not feel any sympathy.


    However, Qu Yang also believes that Zhou Lei may not be able to do this. He is a very intelligent person. He will never do anything immature. At most, he will only teach these people a lesson. Otherwise, if this makes those people behind the three crazy, it will not be good for the Zhou family.


    After entering the Mingqiu club, Zhou Lei and others enter an office and ask Liu Kai to tie up all the three guys.


    As for Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao, they have been taken out by Qu Yang to wander around. When ruofeng comes to the Mingqiu club, it''s like Grandma Liu has entered the Grand View Garden. They feel strange everywhere. Many people look at Ruolan with a kind of curious eyes. They are all thinking about who is the girl who can wander with Qu Yang.


    There are also many people who take the initiative to come up and say hello.


    "Qu Yang, you can! Where''s the girl from? That''s a good look! " A young man in a red suit said with a smile.


    Qu Yang frowned and said, "this is not my girlfriend. It can only be regarded as my sister."


    "Your sister?" The man''s expression suddenly became a lot of strange, "Hey, your boy is really more and more unkind now! I used to dare to admit that I took a girl out for a walk, but now I dare not admit it. Do you want to make friends with us? "


    The expression on Qu Yang''s face is also very strange.


    "To tell you the truth, Jiangchuan, if you are heard by brother Xiao, it will be bad luck for you several times. Of course, unless you think brother Xiao will be afraid of your family and dare not attack you, or if brother Xiao beat you, your family will dare to stand up for you."


    The man named Jiangchuan turned pale in an instant.


    "You mean, this young lady and Xiao Yao are..."


    Qu Yang just laughed, did not give the other party an accurate answer. It''s not that he likes to mystify, but because he doesn''t know what the relationship between Xiao Yao and Ruolan is.


    Jiang Chuan quickly shut up and said with a smile, "don''t I know that? We''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t you tell Xiao Yao about it? "


    "Come on, do you really think brother Xiao likes to quarrel with you? If you don''t have anything to do, just go somewhere else! " Qu Yang said with a smile.


    Jiangchuan nodded to Ruolan again, and then turned away.


    After Jiangchuan left, Ruolan whispered, "was that man afraid of brother Xiao Yao?"


    "Few people here are not afraid of Xiao Yao." Qu Yang said with a smile. When he said this, he looked very proud, as if what those people were afraid of was not Xiao Yao, but him.


    Ruolan was more confused, but he didn''t say much.


    On the other hand, in Zhou Lei''s office, Li Cong and the two fat men are crying for their parents.


    They were tied to chairs, and Zhou Lei stood in front of them, taking off the LV belt wrapped around his waist as a whip.


    For many people, this is their psychological shadow when they were young. Many little boys were naughty when they were young, and they would be whipped by their father with a belt.


    Zhou Lei turned a deaf ear to their plea for mercy.


    "Don''t think you are really the emperor of the world. I told you today that if you didn''t have these stinky soldiers, would you like to drink spicy food now? Hurry to beg under the overpass! " While speaking, Zhou Lei continued to smoke from Li Cong.


    Xiao Yao just sat on the side and looked on coldly. He would not pour oil on the fire or dissuade him.


    He knew that Zhou Lei would have his own sense of propriety, and he would certainly not cause human life.


    Li Cong, these three guys, are all spoiled masters. I''m afraid they have never suffered such losses and suffered such inhumane abuse since they were young. This is what we call darkness.


    After a while, they all began to call Zhou Lei''s father.


    At this time, Liu Kai suddenly opened the door and came in.


    "Young master, vice mayor Li is here." Liu Kai said.


    Hearing Liu Kai''s words, Li Cong''s eyes immediately showed excited light.


    It seems that he is saved!


    Zhou Lei took a breath, turned to look at Liu Kai and said, "let him wait outside."


    Liu Kai nodded with a smile, turned and went out. Li Cong, on the other hand, looks like a dead man.

 Chapter 562

    Previously, Li Cong was thinking that as long as his father came, all this would be over. Even if Zhou Lei was a young master in Kyoto, I''m afraid he would not give his father such a bad face, would he? After all, my father is also the second leader of Kyoto!


    But now it seems that his idea is obviously wrong, Zhou Lei is really not going to give his father face.


    Zhou Lei''s belt, or continue to beat on Li Cong''s body, since he has decided to teach these people a lesson, he certainly will not point to stop, he wants to let these people see that they will feel fear and shadow in their hearts.


    Of course, even if Zhou Lei didn''t drag Li Cong to carry out some "Ideological Education" today, the three of them were all scared in the face of Zhou Lei.


    Outside, there are already three men sitting.


    One is Li Kaiming, and the other two are the two fat men''s dads. One is in business. Of course, the scale is not equal to that of the Qin family or Chu family. The other man is from the Ministry of industry and Commerce of Jingdu city. His official position is not too big or too small. He must be much shorter than Li Kaiming.


    Li Kaiming is very calm. He just sits on a chair and drinks a bottle of mineral water from Liu Kai. The other two are sweating like needles and felt. If they want to be calm like Li Kaiming, they are still in poor condition.


    "Mayor Li, what do you mean by master Zhou? What a big shelf you''re waiting for. " The businessman looked at Li Kaiming and said.


    The other is nodding and echoing.


    Li Kaiming looked at both of them and laughed: "if you do something wrong, you should be punished. It''s reasonable for you to be reasonable. Besides, young master Zhou, if you have such airs, I should wait."


    Although he said so, it''s not clear whether he thought so in his heart. It''s impossible for these two people to guess Li Kaiming''s mind.


    It''s just that Li Kaiming has said so now, and the two people don''t have much to say. They can only continue to sit and suffer.


    "I''d better call Mr. Chu first. I heard that there seems to be some relationship between him and Xiao Yao." The man from the Ministry of industry and Commerce suddenly straightened up.


    Li Kaiming raised his head, looked at him and showed a smile, but the smile looked more like a sarcasm to each other.


    "If I were you, I would not have made this call." Li Kaiming said.


    The friends of the Ministry of industry and Commerce looked at Li Kaiming with a kind of curious eyes.


    Only after Li Kaiming finished that sentence, he kept silent.


    The brother of Ministry of industry and commerce is helpless, still made a phone call.


    "Hello? Mr. Chu? It''s me. Yes, Liu Feng. I don''t know what my son has done to offend the Zhou family and Xiao Yao. Now I don''t know what''s going on. Can you say hello to Xiao Yao? "


    On the phone, the voice of Chu Ci dome was cold.


    "Oh, this! I already know. "


    "Then you see..." Xiao Liu was not surprised. With the strength of Chu Ci dome, as long as it happened in Kyoto, there was nothing he didn''t know.


    Of course, his idea is a bit too deified. He doesn''t have the ability to see the sky.


    It''s just that he usually pays more attention to Xiao Yao''s affairs. He will receive the news at the first time about what happened to Xiao Yao.


    "I can''t control Xiao Yao. Sometimes I will listen to him, but he may not listen to me. Isn''t your eldest nephew still running a company and planning to cooperate with us? Tell him to get out of Beijing, otherwise, let alone rice, he will not be able to eat a piece of shit. "


    With these words, Chu Ci dome hung up very impolitely.


    Although he was willing to deal with people from the Ministry of industry and commerce, Liu Feng''s position could not affect the Chu family''s status in Beijing.


    Liu Feng''s face looks like earth.


    "I told you earlier that if I were you, I would not make this call. Obviously, you took my words as a fart." Li Kaiming said with a smile.


    Liu Feng was silent.


    "Do you really think the young master of the Zhou family is the leading role this time?" Li Kaiming left this sentence with profound meaning.


    Finally, Liu Kai came back.


    "Young master said, you can go in."


    Li Kaiming stands up and smiles at Liu Kai.


    Three people walked into the office together.


    Seeing the appearance of his son''s split skin and flesh, except for Li Kaiming, the two men all showed their distressed and angry eyes.


    Li Kaiming''s expression is still flat.


    "Uncle Li, I''m sorry to trouble you to come here so late!" Zhou Lei greets Li Kaiming and says with a smile.


    Li Kaiming laughed and said, "no trouble."


    With that, he glanced at his son, stepped forward quickly, and kicked Li Cong in the chest with his foot on his shoes.


    "Dog thing, don''t you know how to walk with your eyes?" Li Kaiming looks fierce.


    This sleep almost kicked Li Cong back.


    The remaining two men, are the corner of the mouth with a severe twitch.


    Their hearts began to ache. Li Kaiming was not only cruel to others, but also to his son! To be honest, they can''t really guess what Li Kaiming thinks. Anyway, they can''t do such a thing.


    "Uncle Li, I''ve moved my hand with Li Cong. You must be uncomfortable." Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is still expressionless, just looking at Li Kaiming, his eyes fluctuate a little.


    He felt that this man had something interesting.


    Li Kaiming said with a smile, "what are you talking about? You are older than Li Cong, and that''s the boy''s brother. As a brother, what''s wrong when his brother makes a mistake? I''ll be the first to trouble anyone who dares to have an opinion! "


    Zhou Lei nodded and said nothing more.


    Li Kaiming''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao again.


    "Mr. Xiao, your name is very impressive! I''ve heard your name for a long time before, and I''ve had a long-time friendship with you. Today, I can see it. It''s my old Li''s fortune. Since I''m Zhou Lei''s friend, I''m also my friend. If you need help in Kyoto, you can come to me. Although I don''t have much ability, I''m not ambiguous as long as I can help you! "


    Li Kaiming also patted himself on the chest, looking very heroic.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I''m planning to develop in Kyoto too. I''ll have to trouble brother Li at that time."¡° Hey, brother, I''ll take advantage of it. If I''m not old, I''m embarrassed to come down. " Li Kaiming said with a smile.


    In his opinion, if Xiao Yao really plans to develop in Kyoto, as long as the Zhou family is willing to turn on the red light, his role is very small, so it''s really cost-effective to exchange a promise that doesn''t have much effect for Xiao Yao''s favor.


    "Come on, Uncle Li, it''s too late, or you''ll go back first." Zhou Lei said.


    Li Kaiming nodded, reached out and dragged Li Cong to the ground.


    It''s like dragging a dead dog.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll teach you a lesson when I go back!" Li Kaiming scolded his son.


    When he walks out of the office with Li Cong, his eyes turn red. There is resentment and helplessness in his eyes


    The remaining two men, just standing in the same place, looked at each other, do not know what to do next. Li Kaiming also met Zhou Lei, but they, let alone knowing Zhou Lei, had no chance to have a look at him from a distance.


    "Why are you still standing there? Take your sons back quickly. By the way, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can call someone directly. No matter what you do, I''ll take it. " Zhou Lei glanced at the two men and said with a smile.


    "Dare not, dare not..." Liu Feng quickly shook his head, rubbed his hands and said, "Mayor Li is right. They are lucky to be educated by master Zhou."


    "Ha ha! In this case, it''s not bad to say it from Li Kaiming''s mouth, but it''s bad taste to say it from your mouth. Your Daoism is still a little shallow. OK, I don''t care whether what you say is true or false. Take people away quickly. Don''t wait to die here. It''s bad luck. "


    The two people now where dare to continue to talk, quickly with their son, out of the office.


    Both of them are old and tearful.


    After Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei were left in the office, Xiao Yao sighed and stood up.


    "This Li Kaiming is not simple." Xiao Yao said.


    "How many mindless characters can he be in his position?" Zhou Lei is not surprised by this. People like Li Kaiming have seen too much in his circle.


    A lot of them are one on the surface and another on the back. Although Li Kaiming looks very magnanimous, and even feels grateful to Zhou Lei, if anyone really thinks that he is from the bottom of his heart, there must be something wrong with his brain.


    In the world, there are no parents who don''t protect Duzi, but Li Kaiming doesn''t have the strength now.


    Now it''s just Li Cong who is unlucky. If Li Kaiming is really angry, I''m afraid it will be the whole Li family.


    At this time, outside the Mingqiu club.


    In a black Audi, Li Kaiming called Secretary Wang.


    "Come here, Ming Qiu club, and take Li Cong to the hospital. I''ll go to Wang''s house. I don''t know how deep the water is. Who knows if he came to Li Cong or the Zhou family is going to fight me? Be careful. It''s a good thing after all. " Li Kaiming has a low voice.


    Wang family, Li Kaiming''s biggest backer, if it wasn''t for the support of Wang family, it''s still unknown whether he would be able to get to today''s stage.


    Tonight, for many people, is destined to be a sleepless night.

 Chapter 563

    Xiao Yao''s name, once again on the hot Kyoto.


    Although this time is completely by Zhou Lei, but the protagonist did not know has become Xiao Yao, there are rumors - Zhou Lei has become Xiao Yao''s younger brother.


    In this regard, many people are skeptical. Who is Zhou Lei! Be willing to be someone else''s little brother? But what surprised them even more was that Zhou Lei didn''t come out to refute the rumor. Still willing to follow Xiao Yao''s ass. Of course, this is a later story, not to mention.


    After driving away Li Kaiming and others, Mr. Zhou also called.


    Originally, this call should have been made by Zhou Lei''s father, but I don''t know what''s going on. Zhou''s father also knew about it, and Zhou''s father simply asked his father to make a call.


    On the phone, after hearing the cause and process of this evening''s incident, Mr. Zhou just laughed and didn''t even reprimand Zhou Lei.


    "I know about this. Let''s do it. No one can step on our Zhou family''s face. If anyone dares to think like this, take him off and step on him!" With these words, the old man simply hung up and asked nothing.


    Zhou Lei made a victory gesture to Xiao Yao.


    "Hey, the old man said, support us." Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which did not surprise him. After all, this time they were standing at the commanding height of morality.


    Zhou Lei said: "I think, this time the old man still depends on your face, otherwise, it will not be so easy to talk, even if we occupy a word of reason, but I never feel that my old man is a reasonable person."


    If you dare to say that about Mr. Zhou, you can''t find a second person besides Zhou Lei.


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile: "you really can put gold on my face!"


    Zhou Lei said: "this is not to put gold on your face! I have one to say one and two to say two. I won''t say a word of superfluous words. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not compete with Zhou Lei too much on this issue.


    "By the way, brother Shaw, let me ask you something." Zhou Lei says suddenly.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, you say, Li Kaiming, will you really let it go?" Zhou Lei asked.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes, thought about it and shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Li Kaiming''s mind is not so easy to see through. Seriously, if that guy goes to make a movie, I think he will win an Oscar." Xiao Yao said that after a little pause, he continued, "however, it''s hard to say. If I were the Li Kaiming, this matter might really be over. After all, with his current strength, if you want to provoke you, it''s no doubt to beat the stone with the egg."


    Zhou Lei clapped his hands and said with a smile: "it sounds like this, but I always feel that he is not a good stubble. He can be so cruel to his son, and how good can he be to others?"


    Speaking of this, he also sighed, rubbed his temple and said: "Kyoto is like this. There are all kinds of people. So here, you have to be careful. If you are not careful, you will fall into the hole. At that time, you will be doomed."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Lei said helplessly: "in fact, living in Kyoto is more tiring than any other place. Probably because of this, many people are willing to come here. Only when they stand at the peak of Kyoto can they be regarded as standing at the peak of China."


    Xiao Yao nodded to agree with Zhou Lei''s words.


    In the past, the Mo family he met in Haitian city was a very strong opponent for Xiao Yao at that time. However, in Kyoto, it could only be regarded as a small fish and shrimp at most, and could not be on the table at all.


    Kyoto is hard to mix!


    On the other hand, Li Kaiming has entered a courtyard.


    "Mr. Wang." Li Kaiming smiles.


    "What''s the matter with the late night visit?" An old man sitting in a rocking chair looked at Li Kaiming and said with a smile, "Xiao Li, I have said about you before. In fact, you are full of advantages, but the only disadvantage is that sometimes it can really destroy everything you have."


    Li Kaiming was puzzled.


    Others can''t guess his mind, and he can''t guess the old man''s mind.


    Old man Wang said with a smile, "look at you. What are you sitting in such a hurry? It''s the first time you''ve come so late, and it''s also the first time you''ve come empty handed. Is it too late to prepare? If it''s really a matter of great importance, I''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to come to me, and I won''t be deprived of information. It must not be a big deal. "


    Li Kaiming wry smile: "I''m a little lost."


    "First of all, what''s the matter." Mr. Wang sat upright, looked at Li Kaiming and asked.


    "Zhou Lei beat my son." Li Kaiming said.


    "So, you are dissatisfied. Do you want to trouble Zhou Lei?" Mr. Wang frowned.


    Li Kaiming shook his head hard and said to himself, "you''re joking, old man. I''m not so overconfident. The Zhou family is deeply rooted and has a big career. The younger generation are all the leaders in the military and political circles. Even the son-in-law of the Zhou family may become a feudal official next year. When he comes back, he will still enter the center. I dare say that the Zhou family will not go downhill in a hundred years. Now the younger generation is very competitive. I can''t beat them. It''s like shaking a tree. "


    Mr. Wang nodded slightly.


    He was also worried that Li Kaiming would do something impulsive without thinking.


    Now it seems that I think too much.


    "In that case, what else do you have to worry about? As long as you step back and give the Zhou family enough face, I don''t think Zhou Lei will be so presumptuous. " Mr. Wang has a good grasp of Zhou Lei''s character.


    "This time, my son didn''t offend Zhou Lei, but Xiao Yao, but Zhou Lei still took over this stubble. I wonder if it''s Zhou Lei''s conflict with my son or the Zhou family''s intention to attack me." Li Kaiming whispered.


    In an official career, you have to have such an awareness. When you see one, you have to think of two. When you take one step, you have to think of a hundred.


    On this point, Li Kaiming did a good job.


    Mr. Wang shook his head and sighed.


    "You''re still too upset. If the Zhou family really wants to attack you, they won''t beat you in this way. Moreover, you''re on my side. They know better than anyone else. In this case, there''s no need to trouble you. In short, you can''t get into the eyes of the Zhou family." Mr. Wang said.


    After hearing these words, Li Kaiming not only didn''t feel angry, but also felt relieved¡° Thank you for your help. " Li Kaiming stood up and said with a smile, "after a while, when the rainy season comes, I''ll send some tea."


    Mr. Wang smiles and asks the guards to send Li Kaiming out.


    After Li Kaiming left, Wang also sat up.


    "Xiao Zuo, prepare ink, paper and inkstone for me!" Mr. Wang said.


    Small left says with a smile: "old man, how come suddenly come interest?"


    Mr. Wang laughed and said, "I can''t fall asleep anyway. Just write something."


    Xiao Zuo didn''t say much. He prepared ink and paper for the old man.


    The brush used by Mr. Wang is a sheep hair brush.


    The air sinks into the elixir field and becomes four characters at one time: the disturbance is uncertain.


    Just look at the big characters, like ten thousand horses galloping, momentum like a rainbow.


    "Who said that a small person can''t stir up a big storm? What''s more, there is no specific circle in the world. When you have enough strength, it''s easy to enter any circle. If you can''t get in, just tear it up. " Looking at the words he wrote, Mr. Wang nodded with satisfaction.


    And little left just stood on the side, eyes wandering, seems to understand, seems not to understand


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao, who doesn''t know that he has already stood in the vortex of Kyoto, has returned to the Qin family with Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao.


    As soon as I got to the door, the door had been opened before I rang the doorbell.


    "Xiao Yao, you are back!" Qin Qianqian waved to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s my younger brother. I''m afraid there are few people in Kyoto who dare to smoke Li Cong with a belt even before I come back home."


    "First of all, it''s Zhou Lei who draws Li Cong, not me. Secondly, there may not be many people in Kyoto, but it''s not because they dare not move him. It''s because some people really dare not move. Some people disdain to compete with such people." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. "It''s a pity that both me and Zhou Lei are very boring people."


    Qin Qianqian didn''t plan to talk about this topic with Xiao Yao at all. She just said it casually. She didn''t expect Xiao Yao to waste so much saliva with her on this issue.


    Qin Qian''s eyes, just staring at Ruolan for a long time, said: "Xiao Yao, this little girl, where did you turn back?"


    "My sister, Roland." Xiao Yao said, "although it''s not my sister, it''s better than my sister. Qin Qianqian, I tell you, you can''t bully her."


    Ruolan smiles, but when she hears Xiao Yao say the word "sister", her eyes are a little dim, but fleeting.


    "Hey, you can pull it down. All the people around you are weirdos. No one is easy to bully. Unless my brain is broken, I will take the initiative to trouble her." Qin Qianqian shook his head hard, a once bitten by a snake ten years afraid of the well rope.


    "Ruolan? Well, this should be Mrs. Miao, right? My adoptive father told me before. " Qin Rou saw mother-in-law Miao and said with a smile, "it''s just that mother-in-law Miao is different from what I imagined."


    This is really true. Last time Qin Rou saw Gao Feng, Gao Feng had nothing to do. He told Qin Rou a lot about Xiao Yao''s childhood, including the memories of Miao village.


    I just didn''t expect that Qin Rou had such a good memory. She could remember everything she mentioned casually until now.

 Chapter 564

    When Ruolan saw Qin''s villa for the first time, she was also surprised. However, with the warm-up of going to Mingqiu club, she was not too surprised this time.


    Mrs. Miao, no matter in the Ming autumn club or in the Qin family''s villa, looks at each other as if she is at ease. That is to say, when Qin Rou talks, she looks up at each other for a few more eyes. Besides, she has no extra feelings.


    To put it simply, there seems to be no place for her to look.


    "Are you Xiao Yao''s mother?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Qin Rou a Leng, subconsciously nodded, suddenly feel in front of this, is a very impressive woman.


    It''s just a look that can make Qin Rou, who is used to the storm, feel a panic.


    "I am." Qin Rou said.


    "Where have you been in the last ten or twenty years?" Miao''s mother-in-law looked at Qin Rou coldly. "She hasn''t appeared for so many years. When Xiao Yao grows up, you will appear. Is that ok?"


    Qin Rou was speechless.


    Xiao Yao was a little silly.


    He did not expect that mother-in-law Miao would suddenly say such words.


    However, when Mrs. Miao spoke, he didn''t even have the idea to interrupt, otherwise he would have to be taken out by her alone and nagged.


    Thinking of this, he thought it was better to keep silent.


    Qin Rou didn''t know what to say. When she was looked at by mother-in-law Miao with such burning eyes, she became more and more speechless.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it because there is nothing to say? " Mrs. Miao said with a sneer.


    For a long time, she has always regarded Xiao Yao as her own child, which is not much different from Ruolan. Of course, whether there will be a peak in it is not known. But at a very young age, Xiao Yao has shown that he is different from everyone, such as wisdom, determination and courage.


    At that time, mother-in-law Miao was always curious about a problem.


    How can a child like Xiao Yao be abandoned by his parents?


    How much water did his parents put in their heads?


    At that time, however, mother-in-law Miao had her own ideas. For example, Xiao Yao''s parents thought that they could not support Xiao Yao because they were poor. That''s why they sent him out. Although this is not a serious reason, mother-in-law Miao can at least make it through. Now, the Qin family is magnificent, Mrs. Miao realized that her previous ideas were too naive, so she took the conditions of the Qin family, not to mention one Xiao Yao, I''m afraid that a hundred Xiao Yao could support her.


    In other words, in the heart of mother-in-law Miao, their family has no reason to abandon Xiao Yao.


    This is also why mother-in-law Miao looks unhappy when she first sees Qin rou.


    As for whether other people would say that her present appearance is a bit of affectation, mother-in-law Miao doesn''t know, and she doesn''t want to know. She is only willing to follow her own heart, what she thinks in her heart and what she says in her mouth. Why do she have to care about other people''s views on herself?


    "Mrs. Miao, Mr. Gao Feng, have accepted my sister." Qin Luan couldn''t look at it and said.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s because the old man Gao Feng is old and confused, or maybe it''s because he himself is a generous person, but I''m not. I''m just a woman. As a woman, I have reason to be careful. So, I''d like to be a careful person."


    Speaking of this, she took a breath, looked at Xiao Yao, and continued: "your family is big, Xiao Yao can only be forced to give up inheriting your family''s property, which makes me more confused. Since Xiao Yao can''t get anything from you, why do you recognize him?"


    Xiao Yao quickly explained: "mother-in-law, it''s not the same thing. It''s my initiative."


    Mother Miao waved her hand: "don''t talk yet."


    Xiao Yao can only keep silent.


    Mrs. Miao looked at Qin Luan and said, "Xiao Yao said that he volunteered. I''d like to believe that after all, he''s a man I''ve seen growing up since I was a child. I know exactly what kind of person he is. Even if your family has a big business and he gives up inheriting his family property, I can understand that he''s a proud master, which may not be reflected in other aspects, but at the critical moment, He often makes some moves that make many people feel amazing, such as this time, but I just want to ask you, when he gives up, is there no other external reason? "


    In the face of Mrs. Miao''s question, Qin Rou didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao''s unwillingness to accept the gifts and help of the Qin family is not only because Xiao Yao wants to rely on his own strength.


    He also cares about the eyes and opinions of the rest of the Qin family. He does not think for himself, but for Qin rou.


    This seems unfair to Xiao Yao.


    Qin Rou is speechless again. Maybe others don''t know what Xiao Yao''s real idea is. But as Xiao Yao''s mother, if she doesn''t know, her mother has failed too much. Therefore, now she has no reason to deal with the aggressiveness of mother-in-law Miao. She can only deal with it in silence.


    "Forget it, I''ve said all that should be said, and I don''t have any other ideas. I just can''t see Xiao Yao wronged. It''s all about Zhou Yu beating Huang Gai, who is willing to fight and who is willing to suffer. Xiao Yao doesn''t have any opinions. You don''t have any opinions. It''s useless for others to say anything." Mother Miao sighed and looked at Xiao Yao, "boy, take me to Haitian city."


    "Granny, in such a hurry?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Well, I can''t get used to such a good place in such a hurry. Even if I lie in bed, I may not be able to sleep." Mrs. Miao said, "I know that you still have some complaints about me. You may think that I have no way to understand your feelings, and I still don''t know anything. But even if I don''t know anything, I also know that the Qin family is not so good to you. Maybe your mother has no selfishness towards you, but that doesn''t mean anything. Call me grandma, Naturally, I''d like to treat you as my grandson. I''ve been doing this since I knew you. As a mother-in-law, I can''t see it, so I''m nagging. "


    Speaking of this, mother-in-law Miao also laughed: "probably older people are like this."


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly.


    In fact, some of what mother-in-law Miao said before was about Xiao Yao''s heart.


    He did feel that mother-in-law Miao didn''t realize her feelings and didn''t understand the situation at that time.


    But he also felt that mother-in-law Miao had the right to be unhappy.


    In this case, Xiao Yao may be able to jump up and hit him with a punch if he says it from others.


    But Xiao Yao thinks that people like Gao Feng and mother-in-law Miao are qualified to say so.


    If it wasn''t for them, maybe there would be no Xiao Yao today.


    "Xiao Yao, take this little girl with you first, and take it at home. I''ll take mother Miao back." Qin Rou said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao opened his mouth wide.


    He didn''t expect his mother to say such a thing at this time.


    "My mother-in-law is right. Now that I have recognized you, I should do something." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    Mrs. Miao didn''t speak either. She just looked at Qin rou.


    "Sister, I''ll leave Kyoto to you for the time being." Qin Rou said.


    Qin Luan looks at her silly sister and nods her head with a bitter smile. She also knows what Qin Rou means, but she can''t understand it. This is a woman over 50 years old. She has no blood relationship with Xiao Yao. Is it necessary to let Qin Rou care so much? However, in this way, she put it in her heart and didn''t say it.


    She felt that since her sister had decided to do so, she still said such words, which not only could not help her sister, but also could only be counterproductive.


    Miao mother-in-law also said: "since you are willing, I will not shirk, Xiao Yao, take Ruolan to stay in Kyoto for a while."


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    After all, he didn''t plan to leave Kyoto in a short time. Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and their affairs have not been completely solved.


    If you go back now, you will have to run back.


    At night, Qin Rou takes her mother-in-law Miao to the airport and decides the fastest ticket to Haitian city.


    In the waiting hall, Qin Rou is followed by several bodyguards. If not, Xiao Yao is not sure to let Qin Rou go to Kyoto alone.


    "Girl, send me back, can really delay your time." Mrs. Miao said.


    Qin Rou smiles and shakes her head: "no trouble, this is what Xiao Yao should do."


    Granny Miao was stunned and said, "this is what Xiao Yao should do, not what you should do."


    "My children don''t have time. As a mother, I want to help them." Qin Rou said.


    Mother Miao is silent.


    "Mother in law, you''re right. I know that I didn''t do well enough. For example, no matter how much trouble I faced, I shouldn''t send Xiao Yao out. I should withstand all the pressure. For another example, I should get Xiao Yao back as soon as I get the news, instead of worrying about this or that. " Qin Rou''s eyes were red. "I''m really not a good mother."


    Mrs. Miao said, "don''t you think I''m an old woman with a lot of nonsense?"


    "You have your angle, I have my angle." Qin Rou said, "you are right, I may not be wrong, but I prefer to look at some things from your point of view."


    Mrs. Miao said with a smile: "this is for you to listen to, but also for me to listen to - you are not simple, Xiao Yao has inherited something from you."


    Qin Rou smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Well, I still said that, I may not recognize you, but I can''t change anything. As long as Xiao Yao is willing, no one can help. You see how stupid he is. He even knows that he is suffering a lot, but he is still willing to call you mom. How many years has he been choking in his heart


    Qin Rou suddenly wants to cry.


    Crying.


    (finish, sleep! Go back to work at dawn

 Chapter 565

    When Qin Rou and mother-in-law Miao leave together, Xiao Yao is relieved. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to do or say.


    "Xiao Yao, that woman just now is really powerful! Aggressive. I don''t know when my aunt offended her. It''s menopause. " Qin Qian glanced at Xiao Yao and said unhappily.


    Ruolan''s eyes suddenly turn cold and stare at Qin Qian.


    "I don''t know what you mean by menopause, but I know you''re talking bad about your mother-in-law." As she spoke, her hands were already in her sleeves.


    Xiao Yao caught a glimpse of this subtle movement, and immediately felt a sense of sweating. He quickly reached out and pulled Ruolan to his own side, and then began to reprimand Qin Qianqian: "Qin Qianqian, don''t mess up. If you want to eat, go to eat and go to sleep."


    Qin Qianqian stamped his foot and said, "what''s the matter? You''re going to bully me, too? What does this little girl movie mean just now? Are you going to threaten me, or are you going to fight with me? Really think I can''t practice Taekwondo in vain? "


    Xiao Yao''s head is going to hurt.


    He really didn''t know what to say to Qin Qianqian. He didn''t know whether the woman''s brain was poisoned or not. He didn''t know Taekwondo. Even if Qin Qianqian practiced Taekwondo to the peak, he might not be Ruolan''s opponent.


    The girl who came out of Miao village has been with her mother-in-law Miao for so long. If she really wanted to kill Qin Qianqian, Xiao Yao might not have noticed it by some means.


    Qin Luan glared at Qin Qian and said, "shut up and go upstairs."


    Qin Qianqian is more aggrieved. She doesn''t feel that she has said anything wrong, but why can''t she get anyone''s agreement?


    In a rage, she really turned and went upstairs.


    Xiao Yao was relieved. He turned to Ruolan and said, "Ruolan, that''s my sister. Now that you''ve come out with me, you can''t use the things learned in Miao Village casually, and you can''t hurt the people around me. Do you understand?"


    "But she speaks ill of her mother-in-law!" Ruolan blushed and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "she just talks a lot. In fact, she doesn''t have a bad heart. You will know later that she doesn''t have a bad heart."


    Ruolan turned her lips and said, "I don''t want to know her."


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly and shake his head. He is also relieved that he doesn''t want too much contact between Ruolan and Qin Qianqian, so that Ruolan will not be damaged by that girl. What''s more, if Qin Qianqian says something wrong one day, he may be killed by Ruolan.


    So it''s a good thing that they don''t touch each other.


    Seeing the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Ruolan thought it was her own words, which made Xiao Yao unhappy and said quickly: "OK! Brother Xiao Yao, I promise you that no matter what that woman says to me, I won''t use poisonous insects. Is that ok? "


    Xiao Yao nodded, said with a smile: "or if LAN obedient."


    Qin Luan on the side, this time almost have a kind of cold sweat straight out of the feeling.


    I heard Xiao Yao reprimand Qin Qianqian earlier. Although she also helps Xiao Yao reproach Qin Qianqian, she is still not happy. To be exact, she is just uncomfortable. But now after listening to the conversation between Xiao Yao and Ruolan, she suddenly understands that the little girl Xiao Yao brings is not as simple as it seems.


    I''m still an expert at using poisonous insects! This is a new understanding of Qin Luan. The girl who looks so watery has to deal with Gu Chong all day long, which makes her feel chilly.


    "Auntie, you''ll find someone to clean up the room for Ruolan and come out." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Luan''s face didn''t change, and she nodded with a smile: "this doesn''t need to be prepared. There are always clean rooms, but you didn''t have a meal when you came back so late? Otherwise, I''ll give you an order and prepare some food for you


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no, we''ve already had it in the Mingqiu club."


    Xiao Yao is OK. He just ate some fruit, but he has already had enough. The people waiting for Li Kaiming are really bored. Besides eating, Xiao Yao doesn''t know what else he can do to pass the time.


    As for Ruolan, I don''t know how many laps I''ve made in the Ming autumn club with Qu Yang. Now I''m full of food, and I don''t know if I''ve finished digesting it. I didn''t know how many hiccups I had in the car before, so Ruolan can''t eat any more.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Qin Luan couldn''t say anything. She nodded, took Ruolan upstairs and went to the guest room. Before long, she sent Ruolan some clean clothes and toiletries. Originally, all these things were done by her servants, but Qin Luan did all these things by herself. Finally, she did them by herself, Ruolan is a little embarrassed.


    Not long after, she was a "aunt" called kind.


    This also makes Xiao Yao admire Qin Luan''s skill. In fact, it''s not troublesome to do these things. It''s just a waste of time. But it can make Ruolan have a good impression on the stranger he just met today. It''s also an ability.


    However, Xiao Yao thinks that he may not be able to learn this ability in his whole life, which is mainly related to his character. He is the kind of person who hates a person and likes a person.


    If you have to make him smile at the people he hates, it''s better to kill him cleanly.


    That''s not to say that Qin Luan is too hypocritical. After all, Xiao Yao is not the same as Qin Luan. If a woman in a shopping mall still has the same character as Xiao Yao, the Qin family would have fallen long ago. In terms of the city, Xiao Yao feels that his generation can''t compare with his aunt.


    Don''t say aunt, I''m afraid even Qin Rou, Xiao Yao can''t match.


    One night, till dawn.


    When I wake up, Ruolan is already sitting at the bottom of the building. Qin Luan is holding hands and chatting.


    Qin Qianqian is sitting on the side, eating grapes. Seeing what she looks like now, she seems to have a deep hatred for a bunch of grapes in her hand.


    She wondered whether she was born or not! Why does she feel that no matter who she is, she is much kinder than herself?


    At the thought of this, she was furious.


    "Brother Xiao Yao!" If LAN sees Xiao Yao, she stands up quickly, waves her hand and says with a smile.


    "Ruolan, how early did you get up?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Hum, brother Xiao Yao, do you really think you are a spirit?" Qin Qian sneered.


    Ruolan turned to look at Qin Qianqian and said, "well, you know that! Brother Xiao Yao called me ling''er! "


    Qin Qian made a vomit expression on purpose.


    Qin Luan glared at Qin Qian and said, "Qian Qian, don''t be presumptuous!" In her heart, she was sweating for her daughter. She felt that she would better say nothing to her daughter after a while. Don''t let Qin Qianqian speak freely. She didn''t know when she would offend Ruolan. In case the little girl who looked delicate around her got angry, her daughter''s life would be lost.


    This is her only daughter!


    Ruolan just looked at Qin Qianqian. Although she was a little unhappy, she didn''t say much, and she didn''t look so excited last night. After all, Xiao Yao had already told her. Even if she had some dissatisfaction in her heart, she could only hide it in her heart.


    Xiao Yao coughs. In fact, he has nothing to do with Qin Qianqian. In this family, Qin Luan is probably the one who can make Qin Qianqian afraid. But even in the face of Qin Luan, Qin Qianqian will often do things that are both positive and negative.


    How to say Qin Qianqian is also Qin Luan''s own daughter, she is angry, can''t kick Qin Qianqian to death!


    After wolfing down breakfast, Xiao Yao takes Ruolan around again and plans to help Ruolan buy some clothes.


    Although Ruolan and Xiao Yao left Miao village together this time, they also packed a lot of clothes, but those clothes were all made by mother-in-law Miao or other people in the village, no matter in style or texture.


    Although Xiao Yao is not particular about these, comfort is still very important. What''s more, I''m a big man. I don''t care about these. If Ruolan also wears rags, it''s too simple. I''m sorry for this delicate face.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, Kyoto is really big!" Sitting in the car, Ruolan looked at Xiao Yao and said seriously.


    "Well, Kyoto is really big. Ruolan, do you like it here?" Xiao Yao looks at Ruolan and asks.


    Ruolan shook his head: "I don''t like it now, because I don''t know this place at all. I don''t have any friends here. I don''t even have a speaker. Even if I want to like it here, I can''t find a suitable reason! And you see, the people on the street are in a hurry one by one, as if they are in a hurry. A child fell down while running, but there are so many people passing by, and none of them is willing to help the child up. "


    Speaking of this, Ruolan sighed: "these people don''t look like real people, on the contrary, they are like a painting without life color."


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that he could hear such words from Ruolan''s mouth.


    In fact, it''s not just Kyoto. It''s the same in many Chinese cities. In order to pursue development, there are more reinforced concrete buildings in the city. People seem to have gradually alienated from each other, even their relatives and friends. It''s no exaggeration to say that many people have lived in one place for more than a few years, but they don''t even know their neighbors'' names, It''s not clear who''s upstairs or downstairs.


    This is not very rare in China.


    "This is not as good as our Miao village! At least, I know everyone in Miao village. " Said Ruolan.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find your friends here, too." Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan grinned: "in fact, these are not important, as long as you are here, I will like where you are." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say. Ruolan''s words are too lethal!

 Chapter 566

    See Xiao Yao don''t speak, if Lan also a little red face, didn''t continue to say.


    She is also thinking about whether her words just now are really too explicit.


    At last, the Mercedes Benz stopped in a store. Xiao Yao didn''t even look at the name of the store, so he went straight in.


    When he buys clothes, he never looks at the brand and price. He just looks at whether they are comfortable. That''s all. This is his consistent character. In his opinion, as long as they are comfortable, they are not ugly. There is no big difference between tens of thousands and tens of thousands.


    Into the shop, dazzling, if LAN grew up mouth.


    "There are so many beautiful clothes in here!" Ruolan whispered.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you like it, you can buy it. You can choose it happily. Anyway, it''s not bad for money!" He still has the courage to say that.


    Ruolan spits out his tongue.


    At this time, a woman in a lady''s Blazer came up to her. She was wearing delicate leather shoes and a white shirt inside. I don''t know whether she didn''t notice or did it deliberately. She buttoned one less button, revealing the innermost black underwear.


    "Hello, welcome The woman bent down and bowed. Xiao Yao glanced at her face to avoid seeing something she shouldn''t have seen.


    He also has some helplessness. In fact, he has seen a lot of such girls during this period. It seems that this is a luxury shop, which is almost beyond doubt. The people who can come here to spend are generally not ordinary people. As long as such a young girl attracts a man''s attention, she is likely to become a Phoenix.


    That''s what they think.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Yao has no idea of each other at all. Whether it''s Li Xiaoxiao or Ruolan, there is no way to compare them.


    Most of all, he didn''t like a girl with such a heart.


    In a word, even if a girl like this is really liked by others, I''m afraid that she is the life of a little girl. Generally, a man with a little inside information and a little brain will not put such a woman in his heart.


    "We just look around first." Xiao Yao looks at the woman with a plain tone and a smile on his face. Although he doesn''t like such a woman, he can also understand each other''s ideas. Therefore, there should be some respect between people. Otherwise, because he sees through each other''s intention, he looks at each other with a disdainful look, which is not in line with Xiao Yao''s work style.


    When people do these things, they don''t violate any morality or law, and they don''t infringe anyone''s interests, so they shouldn''t be looked down upon by others!


    The woman looked at Ruolan, and there was a little dissatisfaction in her eyes. In her opinion, although the girl was beautiful, the clothes she was wearing were not big brands. It was estimated that she could not afford to buy things and had a good time. She was also disappointed when she thought of these.


    But when her eyes fell on Xiao Yao again, she was obviously surprised.


    Although the girl''s dress is very ordinary, but the man''s dress is not simple, aquascutum new style.


    Her face smile suddenly sincere a lot, nodded, did not say anything, turned away.


    Xiao Yao takes Ruolan and continues to turn inside, but no matter which one Xiao Yao points to, Ruolan shakes his head hard to show that he doesn''t like it, which makes him feel a little headache.


    At first, he really thought that Ruolan didn''t like the clothes here, but soon he realized that Ruolan would often look through some clothes signs before expressing his dislike.


    Xiao Yao also understood Ruolan''s idea and could only smile bitterly. Later, he began to pay close attention to it.


    After a turn, Ruolan shook his head at Xiao Yao and said, "I don''t like the clothes here. Let''s change places! Moreover, I think I have brought a lot of clothes this time. I don''t need to buy them at all. "


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t answer Ruolan directly. Instead, he turns around and looks at the shop assistant.


    He held out his hand, pointed everywhere, and then said, "you can take all the clothes I pointed out and give this girl a try."


    The shop assistant was slightly stunned, and finally wrote down all the clothes Xiao Yao had pointed out before.


    She Lengleng looking at Xiao Yao, are some wronged.


    "Sir, so much to try?" Asked the woman in a low voice. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s unusual clothes and hundreds of thousands of watches on her wrist, she would definitely drive the other party out now.


    It''s not that bullying, is it?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is just a trick.


    "Yes, that''s all. What''s the matter? A lot?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The woman shook her head, just copy what Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan stares at Xiao Yao.


    She found that what Xiao Yao ordered now was what she liked earlier. This made her feel a little surprised. When did she learn to read the mind after knowing brother Xiao Yao for so many years? When she thought about it, she thought it was weird


    She didn''t ask about her curiosity, and Xiao Yao didn''t take the initiative to say it. In fact, it''s very simple to grasp this. The clothes he referred to were all from Ruolan''s previous brand. From this small detail, Xiao Yao can roughly judge some.


    "Ruolan, try on the clothes first. We''ll talk about the rest later." Xiao Yao looked at Ruolan and said.


    Ruolan gave a bitter smile: "but I really don''t like it..."


    "Try it first. What if it feels good after wearing it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just give me face!"


    Originally, although Ruolan didn''t want to agree, now Xiao Yao had already said it to this point. She didn''t know what else she could do except nodding.


    "Well, I''ll try." Although Ruolan promised, she had her own ideas.


    For example, no matter what Xiao Yao said, she would refuse to buy the clothes after she tried them on.


    After making up her mind, she won''t feel nervous. Although she also realizes that Xiao Yao is not bad for money now, she can''t spend money like this! She just glanced at the clothes at random. The prices of the clothes here are usually several thousand, and even some of them are more than ten thousand. In Ruolan''s opinion, it''s astronomical. They also use money in Miao village. But the second eldest brother who runs a small shop in Miao Village doesn''t know if he can make more than 1000 yuan a year!


    It costs thousands of yuan or even tens of thousands of yuan to buy a piece of clothing. In Ruolan''s opinion, it''s just something that a madman would do.


    When Ruolan came out of the fitting room and tried the last dress, Xiao Yao smacked his lips: "it''s good, it''s good, OK, that''s it! Ruolan, you should wear this one first. You don''t need to change it. "


    After that, he turned to the shop assistant and said, "except for the third red one and the fifth white one, we''ve tried to wrap the rest! Those two are really not good-looking, and they are not suitable for my sister


    A woman''s chin is falling to the ground.


    She has seen a lot of men who spend a lot of money.


    But it''s the first time I''ve bought so many clothes like Xiao Yao without blinking.


    In the past, those men had changed their faces when they bought three or two pieces. If they were better, they would have to feel painful in their hearts. But like Xiao Yao, there were few men who really didn''t care.


    The salesgirl understood that she was a real local tyrant.


    I can''t be more proud!


    She looked into Xiao Yao''s eyes, and it was almost like little stars.


    Unfortunately, unless she talks to her and tells her something, she never gets any attention from Xiao Yao.


    However, soon she also want to understand, take oneself and Xiao Yao side of that girl a comparison, she even if don''t want to be ashamed of herself, all can''t.


    Especially when Ruolan is trying on clothes, don''t be a man, even a woman, she will fall for Ruolan.


    The shop assistants were all depressed.


    God is not fair, even if, why those great designers are not fair? How do you feel that all the clothes are tailor-made for this girl?


    If it''s another girl, maybe they will be jealous, but in the face of Ruolan, they don''t even have the idea of jealousy. It''s because this girl originally has a pure face that is independent of the world.


    No one can be jealous of such a person.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, are you going to buy all these?" Ruolan stares at Xiao Yao.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao handed the card in his hand and turned to look at Ruolan.


    Ruolan quickly reaches out his hand to stop Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao has already passed the card.


    "Do you really want to buy them, sir?" The woman had a dreamlike feeling and asked in a low voice.


    If it wasn''t for the diamond card that Xiao Yao handed over, she would feel that two mental patients had come to her shop.


    "I don''t want so many clothes! Besides, these clothes are so expensive... "Ruolan''s eyes are a little red.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and touches Ruolan''s hair.


    "OK, there''s nothing expensive or not. Besides, if it''s not expensive, it''s not worthy of our Ruolan. It''s not my boast. Ruolan is beautiful enough. If you dress up casually, you may be able to charm a large group of men. If you want to choose my brother-in-law, you must choose well. Anyway, there are so many candidates." Xiao Yao laughs.


    Ruolan hugs Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "I don''t want anyone. I just want to stay with you all the time. When it''s a big deal, when you get married, I''ll help you take care of your children. Sweep the floor, clean up and cook, OK?" Ruolan asked.


    The salesgirls are going to cry.


    She was thinking, when can she have such a brother?


    How many years of life lost seems to be worth it!

 Chapter 567

    Although Ruolan objected, Xiao Yao''s objections were invalid. In the end, Ruolan had no choice but to accept so many clothes. In the end, she couldn''t even put the trunk of Mercedes Benz, so she had to put them on the back seat.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, how much did you spend?" Ruolan sighed, "I feel that I may not be able to afford it all my life."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "when did I let you return that? OK, don''t give yourself any psychological pressure. Since I brought you out of Miao village, I will be responsible for you. "


    Ruolan suddenly blushed and whispered, "I like the last sentence."


    "..." Xiao Yao coughed hard. He could only hide his embarrassment in this way. He quickly turned around and held the steering wheel. Just as he was about to start the Mercedes Benz, his mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and scanned it. The phone was from Qu Yang.


    "Well, brother Shaw, where are you now? My father has already made a place in the club in the autumn of next year. I''m waiting for you to come here! " Qu Yang said with a smile.


    "What for?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Seriously, I''ll treat you to a meal!" Qu Yang said, "you''ve helped our family so much. Although my father and I both know that it''s hard to pay off this kindness, at least we have to invite a meal. Otherwise, it seems that we are not sensible."


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, but Qu Yang repeatedly urged and begged, but he had to agree.


    If it gets out, many people in Kyoto will be tongue tied.


    What is this called? In Kyoto, I don''t know how many people want to invite Qu Yang and his father to dinner, but they don''t have a chance. Now, these two even beg others to give them a chance to treat them to dinner.


    This is just unreasonable, OK?


    Earlier, when Xiao Yao called, Ruolan on the side heard very clearly and asked, "is brother Qu looking for us?"


    "Well, he''s going to treat us to dinner. Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    "But now I''m not hungry!" If LAN rubbed his belly and said, she was thinking, I really shouldn''t eat so much in the morning.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s OK to eat something at that time, and it''s not really necessary."


    After driving for a short time, I arrived at Mingqiu club. It was mainly the commercial street where Xiao Yao and Ruolan used to be. It was very close to Mingqiu club.


    Just after parking the car and entering the Mingqiu club, many people came to greet Xiao Yao.


    There is a posture of all the stars holding the moon.


    Even the waiters in the Ming Qiu club are very respectful to Xiao Yao. The expression on their faces will only show when they see Zhou Lei.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao doesn''t really know what''s going on. Even before, they didn''t show so much hospitality. At most, they showed a very professional smile to themselves, but now it''s totally different.


    And those who came to the club for dinner in the autumn of Ming Dynasty and participated in all kinds of dinners were eager to greet Xiao Yao. But many of them, Xiao Yao didn''t know, not a lot. To be exact, they were all. He wondered, were they born with a close face? Otherwise, why do they have to show more enthusiastic faces when they see themselves than when they see their parents? Ruolan didn''t know the situation, but she didn''t say anything. She just followed Xiao Yao and walked forward.


    "Brother Shaw, you are here!" Before walking a long distance, Qu Yang came up with a smile.


    "Oh! Qu Shao, you invited brother Xiao to dinner! " A middle-aged man said hello to Qu Yang.


    "Ha ha, Lao Zhao, you look like brother Xiao is very familiar with you. OK, let''s play. Don''t be all around here. Brother Xiao is going to lose his feet."


    A group of people left with a smile.


    Qu Yang put his face together and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, how do you feel?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said, "a group of people are chattering. They have no other feeling. They just feel headache. I wonder when they look up to me so much?"


    Qu Yang is not surprised: "it''s not because of what happened last night."


    "I didn''t do much about what happened last night." Xiao Yao is depressed.


    "Hey, no matter who handled that matter, after all, when you show your face, those people will remember you immediately. After all, they all know what kind of person Lei Ge is." Qu Yang said.


    What Qu Yang said is very reasonable.


    Although Zhou Lei is the crown prince, he always gives others the impression of being introverted and refined.


    If Zhou Lei really believes that he is the young master of the Zhou family, the prince of Kyoto, he can be lawless and unruly. I''m afraid that the Zhou family will have to be overthrown.


    In fact, those two are quite satisfied with Zhou Lei. In their opinion, Zhou Lei''s greatest advantage is that he knows how to be astringent and he will stop when he is good. Zhou Lei is not the kind of person who likes plain life, but for so many years in Kyoto, he has been making a fuss, because he knows that if he does not do so, he will walk into the sight of some people staring at the Zhou family.


    At that time, even if those people can''t find a breakthrough from the Zhou family, they will be able to churn out some tiny moths from themselves. What he wants to do is not give those people opportunities! But what happened last night overturned everyone''s understanding of Zhou Lei. Zhou Lei took Li Cong with a belt, which seems very abnormal. With Zhou Lei''s temper, even if he is really dissatisfied with Li Cong, he will not solve the problem in this way, which is totally inconsistent with his previous style. This is why Li Kaiming will go to the Wang family immediately. He is not at ease. He also smelled something unusual in it and thought that he had to find out whether it was Zhou Lei''s own idea or the Zhou family''s idea. If it was the Zhou family, it would mean that he would have bad luck next. In the eyes of the outside world, this is a good explanation. Zhou Lei may not do such a thing, but Xiao Yao''s character is very elusive. Many people think that the reason why Zhou Lei does this is because of Xiao Yao. Because Xiao Yao is not happy, Zhou Lei has to open up and close up. It''s just that Xiao Yao hasn''t got the news yet¡° Come on, brother Xiao, let''s sit at the dinner table and talk about these things slowly. Let''s go first! " Qu Yang said. Xiao Yao nodded and followed Qu Yang. As he walked forward, he laughed and scolded: "you like to talk nonsense with me. You also say that uncle Qu has already reserved a seat. Here, does he still need to make a reservation? If Zhou Lei doesn''t agree, he''ll have no good fruit to eat. " Although Qu Yang''s father is in business, and Zhou Lei''s family is on the red carpet, the relationship between the two families has always been very good, otherwise, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei will not be able to get together. Qu Yang is laughing. Entering the Tianzi hall, Xiao Yao sees Zhou Lei and Chang Yang who are chatting with Qu''s father¡° Xiao Yao, here we are When Qu Fu saw Xiao Yao, he subconsciously stood up. Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "Uncle Qu, it''s not a big deal. There''s no need to take these formal things." Qu Fu said with a smile: "originally, our old man also planned to come here, but he was persuaded by me. After all, he is old." Xiao Yao quickly nodded: "that is, if master Qu really comes, I will not be a merit, I have to become a crime."¡° ha-ha! I can''t say that either. Brother Xiao, you have to know that if it wasn''t for you this time, maybe our Qu family would have to fall down. Do you think I''m good at doing big things? " Qu Yang rubbed his nose and said. Qu Fu glared and said, "I thought you didn''t understand anything. Do you know everything in your heart? Now that you know that you are always fooling around, don''t you know how to make some changes? Next time I close my eyes and can''t get up, what do you do? " As Qu Yang said, if he really can''t wake up this time, maybe the Qu family will fall down. Even if he won''t go down, he will not be as good as before. This is not what he wants to see. When master Qu goes away, the Qu family will lose their peace of mind. At that time, all the wolf cubs will rush in. With Qu Yang''s strength, they won''t be eaten up, even if they don''t have any dregs left¡° Hey, Dad, I know what you mean. I''ve already planned to follow brother Xiao to get along with him! " Qu Yang said. Qu Fu just nodded. Xiao Yao sat on the chair, but felt like a needle under his buttock¡° Uncle Qu, Qu Yang, what do you mean? What do you mean to follow me? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Xiao Ge, we have already said that when we went to Yunnan Province! Brother Lei and I contribute together to build a business empire! " Qu Yangxiong said bravely. Xiao Yao is almost confused. He really doesn''t know where Qu Yang''s self-confidence comes from. Is it that simple to build a business empire? Anyway, now Xiao Yao has no such confidence¡° Yes, brother Xiao, it''s all discussed by us. If you give up on the way and say that it''s just talk at the beginning, I''m sure you''ll be the first to refuse. " Zhou Lei said with a smile. Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and nodded¡° Well, first of all, what are you two going to do? " Xiao Yao said. In fact, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang wanted to help him in disguise. With Xiao Yao''s current strength, it will take a long time to step into the big circle of Kyoto. However, if Zhou Lei and Qu Yang join in, the original complex things may become very simple. With the influence of the Zhou family and the Qu family in Kyoto, it seems that it is difficult for them to think that things are not going well.

 Chapter 568

    Before, Xiao Yao had discussed this matter with Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. In fact, Xiao Yao also knows that this matter is beneficial to himself.


    Even if Xiao Yao is a fool, he should nod his head and promise to deal with such a thing.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t want to take advantage of Zhou Lei and Qu Yang''s springboard, if he refuses their proposal with enthusiasm, even Xiao Yao doesn''t know how long it will take him to enter the field of Kyoto.


    Seeing the hesitating expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Zhou Lei seemed to understand something and said, "brother Xiao, I know what you think in your heart. Moreover, I told you last time that your value is beyond your imagination. Now in the inner world, you are famous, almost everyone knows. Even if it''s thunder, Zhuge''s reputation of burning heaven, You''ve already pushed him down. As for Pang Yier, there''s no need to say that. He has retired from the world for a long time. How many rookies in the world can know him? "


    Xiao Yao blushed a little. He thought that Zhou Lei''s words were really wrong. Anyway, he didn''t dare to say that to outsiders. He was afraid that someone would spit on him.


    Zhou Lei laughed and continued: "brother Xiao, maybe you still can''t understand, but what I said is true. In fact, the reason why your reputation will surpass Zhuge''s burning heaven and thunder is very simple. You are too young, and you still have too much potential. You are only 20 years old, but you have accomplished the things that Zhuge''s burning heaven can accomplish for decades or even nearly a hundred years. "


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile, "but if you let me fight Zhuge Huotian now, I must be the one who scurries."


    Zhou Lei waved his hand and said, "brother Xiao, it''s right for you to say so, but what I said before is also right. Maybe you are not as good as Zhuge Huotian now, but are you waiting for decades? Don''t say that you have been waiting for decades, or even just a few years, maybe you can become the first master of China. Those people can see hope in you. "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Lei pauses a little, glances at Qu Yang, and finally his eyes fall back on Xiao Yao, saying: "for example, Qu Yang worships you so much because you have won a voice for this era. Uncle Qu often says that Qu Yang is not a smart man, but now he has changed his view of Qu Yang, because he knows you, I know you as a young man, and he even changed his view on young people of our age, because you have refreshed their understanding. "


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "In a word, brother Xiao, as long as you are here, you are our backbone and our reassurance. If you are not here, maybe Qu Yang and I don''t have this idea until now, because we have no courage." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I really don''t know what I can do for you. Look at Fang Hai and song Yilin. They also follow me, but I can''t help the company at all."


    "However, whether it is Xiaoyao real estate or Xiaoyao security, there are a lot of troubles. In the end, these troubles are all solved by you." Zhou Lei said with a smile, "what we want is such an effect. As long as you are here, we can do it at ease, because Qu Yang and I know that even if we poke the sky down, you can make it up. This is our last confidence. Moreover, because you are here, the whole Haitian city is giving the green light to FangHai, Is that what he can do alone? "


    Xiao Yao was silent again.


    He always felt that what Zhou Lei said was very reasonable, but at first glance, it seemed that there was still some bullshit. He couldn''t help thinking, when did he become such a bull?


    "Before, in the eyes of the Mo family, you didn''t have the strength to fight with them. As long as they are willing, they can drive you out of Haitian city at any time, but have they done it? Obviously not. They not only didn''t drive you out of Haitian city, but also were driven out of Haitian city by you. This may be beyond Mo qiangqiu''s expectation, but also beyond all of us. You have done what many people think you can''t do. This is called a miracle. "


    Listen to Zhou Lei say this, Xiao Yao also can only smile bitterly to swing a hand.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me about these useless things. Well, first tell me what you''re going to do." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang look at each other, and both see ease and smile in each other''s eyes.


    When Xiao Yao raised this question, it means that their persuasion has played a minimum effect.


    When Zhou Lei persuades Xiao Yao, Qu''s father just does it quietly and doesn''t say anything, but he always has a smile on his face. This is his attitude. It''s a complete let go. In this way, he tells Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and Xiao Yao that it''s your young people''s own business, and we won''t interfere.


    Success or failure is the same.


    "It''s still the same thing. I take 1.5 billion yuan and Qu Yang takes 5 billion yuan. Our task is to spend the money and then earn it back. Well, it''s so simple." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu''s father and said, "Uncle Qu, do you really want to throw five billion yuan to Qu Yang to accompany us


    "If you''re not here, just these two boys, don''t say five billion, even five million, I won''t give them." Qu''s father was as straightforward as ever. He said with a smile, "to be honest, I have no confidence in both of them. Zhou Lei is a little better, but he has opened so many clubs that he doesn''t seem to make much money up to now! If you give them two dollars, it''s a black sheep. "


    Zhou Lei rubbed his nose and didn''t speak, let alone get angry.


    In fact, no one would think that he could not make much money by opening so many clubs and despise them.


    In fact, Zhou Lei has become an example for many young people to follow.


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, it''s meaningless for Zhou Lei to do so. Although so many clubs together can bring Zhou Lei hundreds of millions of profits a year, this sum of money is not enough to mention in those big families. However, it''s already great. Even many middle-aged people can''t do it.


    It''s not important to make money at this time, because this is Kyoto. This is Zhou Lei''s circle. What the club manages is not money, but a kind of network. In such a big city, how many young people dare to say that they can have Zhou Lei''s network?


    Zhou Lei is a very smart man. He used several clubs to put together a lot of chaotic circles in Beijing. Maybe those circles are still living their own lives. However, Zhou Lei has been able to shuttle freely in them.


    This is his energy!


    This is also what the Zhou family would like to see. Many people say that Zhou Lei is the most unfriendly of the Zhou family. Like his cousins, cousins and cousins, all of them are famous in the official career and military circles, but Zhou Lei does not.


    But the Zhou family, one by one, are very clear that they can go so smoothly, among which Zhou Lei has a lot of credit. If Zhou Lei did not use his own resources to pave the way for them, it is impossible for them to go so smoothly in the early stage. If they can''t mix up, that is, the Zhou family wants to cultivate them, and it is not easy to intervene. Therefore, Zhou Lei in the Zhou family, there are many young people to his gratitude, incomparable respect.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, what Zhou Lei said earlier is quite right. You are their reassurance and mine. Maybe in other people''s eyes, I''m paying you back the 5 billion yuan. But in fact, it''s absolutely not like this. On the contrary, I think I owe you a 5 billion yuan. It''s really nothing for us Qu family. It''s just a sum of money, But if you can get a lot of precious things with this pen, it''s very worthwhile. "


    Qu''s father took the tea cup in front of him, drank some water, moistened his throat, and continued: "for example, you have made money, which is a good thing for our Qu family. Even if you lose money, I believe Qu Yang can learn a lot from you. Many people hope that their children can become the dragon and Phoenix among the people and the head of the dragon and Phoenix. But I don''t think so. This is something Qu Yang should consider after he is 40 years old. Before he is 40 years old, he needs a direction and a kind of belief. You play such a role in his heart. "


    "A lot of things, I give Qu Yang, he may not, but you give him, he will soon understand, because he adores you, he admires you, he thinks what you say is the truth, what you do is right, I am not, I am in his heart, nothing more than a robot that can make money."


    Qu Yang blushed and whispered, "Dad, I''ve never said that about you!"


    "You dare say you never thought that way in your heart?" Asked Qu Fu.


    Qu Yang was silent for a moment.


    "Ha ha, in fact, this time I wake up, I''m really happy. I didn''t expect that Qu Yang did all this. Xiao Yao, although you saved my life this time, I''m still very happy. If it wasn''t for Qu Yang, maybe you wouldn''t care about my life. You see, Qu Yang also has the credit! He knows you. That''s his greatest credit and ability. It''s the ability that many people can''t learn in their whole life to know how to look at a person Qu Fu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Qu''s father is right, but when he thinks that others are praising him, he is embarrassed to agree.


    "I''ll give you this money. As for how to spend it, I don''t care at all. I just want to see that Qu Yang''s name is from the Forbes list again in the near future." Said Qu Fu.


    Xiao Yao has two big heads.


    He felt that Qu''s father really looked up to their small team.


    A meal, eat fast.


    Finally, Qu''s father stood up, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Xiao Yao, I''ve said what I should say, and you''ll understand what I shouldn''t say. I don''t want to say that you play with joy, but I don''t worry, because you are different from Qu Yang and Zhou Lei. Maybe they have an aircraft carrier under their feet, but they may not see as much scenery as you. What''s more, you''re just ahead of them in a small wooden boat. "


    With these words, Qu Fu left.


    Xiao Yao was relieved to bear the heavy load and sat on the chair with sweat on his forehead.


    "Uncle Qu''s move is really cruel!" Xiao Yao sighed and said, "give me this big problem. He doesn''t so much have expectations for Qu Yang as he has expectations for us¡° Ha ha, that''s my father. He''s very crafty. " Qu Yang laughs. Xiao Yao glared at Qu Yang: "did you say that about your father?"¡° Hey, when you get to know him, you''ll know how right I am Qu Yang has no burden in his heart.

 Chapter 569

    After Qu''s father left, Xiao Yao felt a headache.


    Qu''s father, in a disguised form, gives Xiao Yao a huge problem.


    It seems that the last Forbes ranking is simpler than raising a pig. I don''t know where Qu Fu''s confidence comes from. Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t have such confidence now.


    He is not a person who is not confident enough of himself. On the contrary, he has always been a person with high self-confidence. But now, as soon as he climbs a small earth slope, he suddenly asks him to climb Mount Everest. Do you have such fun?


    Anyway, now Xiao Yao feels hurt.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are both calm, which makes Xiao Yao more angry. Don''t they worry at all?


    Qu Yang smiles, seems to see through Xiao Yao''s mind, said: "brother Xiao, what my father said before, you don''t need to take it too seriously. The goal he gave us is simply impossible to achieve. In this case, what else do we want to do?"


    "..." Xiao Yao finally knows why Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are so quiet now, not because they already have Countermeasures in their hearts, but because they have decided to completely break the jar. What are these thoughts? All of a sudden, Xiao Yao envies Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. If he can have their open-minded, or nervous, maybe he won''t feel any pressure now.


    Unfortunately, what Qu Yang and Zhou Lei can do, he may not be able to do.


    "Now that we have decided to do it, of course, we should put everything into it. If we feel that it is impossible to complete the task now, we should not do it well. Anyway, it is meaningless in the end." Xiao Yao said.


    Listen to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are a little Leng Leng.


    Two people looked at each other one eye, saw helplessness and astonishment from each other''s eyes.


    They understand that Xiao Yao really took Qu Fu''s previous words seriously.


    "Brother Shaw, you don''t really want us on the Forbes list, do you?" Qu Yang said, "do you know what that means? Even my father spent half his life rushing up, and he still caught up with the good times. Now, how can we go up? "


    Xiao Yao said: "you''re right. At the beginning, your father caught up with the good times. Although we didn''t catch up with the good times now, our starting point is much higher than that of your father. Since he was able to do these things at the beginning, now that we have such good conditions, why can''t we say that we can''t do them?"


    Qu Yang could only smile bitterly and said, "brother Xiao, what you''re saying now sounds like a fantasy to me. It''s more difficult than making a dead person live."


    "In my opinion, it''s not impossible. I mean, it''s not impossible to bring a person back to life. It''s not impossible for a real great medical immortal to want the flesh and bones of the living dead." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Qu Yang


    He thinks it''s meaningless for him to talk about such problems with Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao himself is a traditional Chinese medicine!


    Moreover, he is also a highly skilled traditional Chinese medicine. Maybe, in his world view, it is not impossible to bring a person back to life.


    Ruolan just listened quietly on the side and didn''t interrupt.


    Finally, Xiao Yao stood up, looked at Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, and said, "in the next period of time, I will also think about what we are going to do, or that sentence. Since we are going to do it, we must do it well. We can''t be joking. I''m different from you. Maybe if you fail, my family will only complain a few words and bury you, I will be under more pressure than you


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, but they don''t say it.


    For Xiao Yao, it is more painful to not invest a cent than to directly invest several billion yuan himself.


    If it turns out that they have lost everything, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are OK. Anyway, their family can afford it, but Xiao Yao can''t afford the pressure in his heart. After all, he didn''t intend to throw a cent into it. If he also threw billions of dollars, no one would think more.


    Just these words, Xiao Yao himself clear good, said out of no meaning.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao takes Ruolan back to the Qin family.


    And then, you start to meditate.


    He really didn''t know what to do with so much money.


    If he wants to get the most wealth in the shortest time, he doesn''t know what else to do except usury.


    Xiao Yao is not an immortal, and it is impossible for him to make money. If he had such a magic, maybe now there is no need to worry about such a problem and feel helpless.


    Unfortunately, he is just a mortal.


    He has no talent for business all the time. Although he has a general direction, it is more difficult to implement it than anything else


    Take a deep breath, if LAN handed over a cup of tea.


    Xiao Yao took the cup and nodded to Ruolan, smiling.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, are you still worried about the day?" Ruolan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nods with a bitter smile. Although he doesn''t want to worry too much, since he has taken over the job, he has to work hard. Unlike those companies in Haitian city, Fang Hai can be busy alone. He and song Yilin do very little.


    What''s more, it''s all petty. Even if he really loses money in the end, Xiao Yao can bear it. What''s more, now he''s on the right track.


    But now, the situation he faced was completely different from before.


    When they started their business, they already had a direction. Unlike now, they don''t even know what they can do. This is the most embarrassing thing.


    Whether we can do it well is another matter, but we don''t even know how to do it, which is a difficult problem.


    "Well! What can I worry about! My mother-in-law used to tell me that when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Some problems will be solved when they need to be solved Ruolan began to comfort Xiao Yao.


    The main reason is to see Xiao Yao''s frowning, she will feel unhappy.


    "Well, if LAN talks too much, I don''t want to talk so much." Xiao Yao also shook his head and said with a smile, "the problems that should be solved will be solved sooner or later." He also made up his mind that when the big deal came, he would talk to his mother and Xia langxing, which is also very good. They are all experienced in shopping malls. In this respect, they will see far more than themselves.


    On the other side.


    Haitian city, in the courtyard.


    Gaofeng is watering the Chinese herbal medicine planted in the yard while chatting with Mr. Li, while Jinglei is holding a long knife with a wide blade and practicing in one move. What he used to say to Xiao Yao is that if he doesn''t practice kung fu one day, he will go back three autumn. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t do it, Jinglei is not tired of doing it.


    It used to be like this in the mountains.


    "Oh, it''s said that Xiao Yao has come back from miaojiang and is still in Kyoto. It''s estimated that he will return to Haitian city soon." Mr. Li said with a smile.


    Gao Feng said: "this boy, he doesn''t know what he is doing all day long."


    Mr. Li said with a smile: "you don''t know about this. In recent days, another big event happened in Kyoto. It has something to do with Xiao Yao. It''s what others told me. That boy took the son of the second leader of Jingdu city!"


    Speaking of these, he is full of pride, eager to take a small radio said everywhere, for fear that others do not know is.


    If Xiao Yao is here, he will be black faced. He really doesn''t know what to be proud of.


    "Make trouble all day long, do not do business." Thunder sighed.


    "Hey, how can this be called not doing business? To be able to do such a thing in Kyoto is to show the skills of those people in Kyoto. " Mr. Li shook his head and said that on the matter Xiao Yao did, he just had the opposite opinion with Jinglei.


    Gao Feng also laughed, looked at the thunder and said, "I know what you think, fight for the head bird, right? However, the circle in Kyoto is too big. Even if you are there, you may not be able to get along. Xiao Yao is not a man without a long brain. The reason why he does it must be his own. What we need to do is to live a good life honestly. Besides, there is nothing to worry about. "


    Jinglei smiles and nods. There is nothing more to say.


    After a while, Li Xiaoxiao came with big and small bags.


    "Grandfather, second grandfather, I bought you some clothes, and some tea, you will come to see it later!" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    During Xiao Yao''s absence from Kyoto, Li Xiaoxiao was afraid that several old men would feel bored when they stayed together every day, so outside of work, the place where he came most was here.


    But Li Xiaoxiao''s worry is totally superfluous. First of all, Gaofeng and Jinglei don''t feel bored after spending so many years in the mountains. Second, old man Li used to stay at home alone every day. Now he has two more old men. He is happier than anyone else! This place will soon be developed into a club for the elderly by Mr. Li.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Mr. Li was jealous: "I really don''t know whose granddaughter this is. I know to run here every day. When I was at home alone, why didn''t I see you so filial to me?"


    When Li Xiaoxiao heard this, her face turned red. She was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Jinglei said with a smile: "don''t say that, old man Li. After all, the water splashed by the married daughter. After that, Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao are married. It''s hard for you to see one side."


    Master Li can only smile bitterly.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t buy so many things for us in the future. We haven''t worn the clothes you bought for us last time." Gao Feng rubbed the soil on his hands and said.


    For Li Xiaoxiao, he and Jinglei both like him from the bottom of their hearts. He is considerate, considerate, sensible and generous to them. He treats them as his own grandfather. Even if Gao Feng and Jinglei want to dislike Li Xiaoxiao, they can''t find a reason. Li Xiaoxiao just laughed and didn''t say that she should go down the peak. At this time, the door of the courtyard was knocked again£¨ The first chapter is presented.)

 Chapter 570

    "I''ll open the door!" Li Xiaoxiao jumped to the gate, opened the door, immediately laughed nightmarish, eyes also a little surprised, "aunt Qin, how are you here?"


    "To do something." Qin Rou saw Li Xiaoxiao smile, turned to her mother-in-law Miao and said, "mother-in-law, this is what I told you before, Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao''s fiancee."


    Granny Miao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and looked at her carefully.


    When she first saw Qin Rou, her mother-in-law Miao seemed to use the same kind of eyes. If she was looked at with such eyes, I''m afraid everyone would feel uncomfortable. She just looked at Qin Rou and respected her very much. Even if Li Xiaoxiao felt uncomfortable, she didn''t dare to express anything.


    When looking at Li Xiaoxiao, mother-in-law Miao subconsciously compares Li Xiaoxiao with Ruolan. However, she is a little helpless. The girl in front of her is not as good as Ruolan. What''s more, she and Xiao Yaoxian know each other. They don''t get along for a long time. I''m afraid Ruolan has little chance.


    It''s a pity for her to think about it.


    "A good girl." Finally, mother-in-law Miao gave Li Xiaoxiao such an evaluation.


    There is some truth in the saying that life is made by oneself and phase by heart.


    Mrs. Miao believed in her own eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao, who is it! Why don''t you come in? " Mr. Li cried at the top of his voice.


    "It''s aunt Qin!" Li Xiaoxiao turned around and said.


    "Oh! Qin Rou Gao Feng smiles and walks towards the door with his hands behind his back. Mr. Li and Jinglei follow him.


    "Two adoptive fathers. Good old man Li. " Qin Rou said hello eagerly.


    Jinglei and Mr. Li also responded, but Gaofeng was standing there stupidly, listless and numb.


    Mrs. Miao just looked at the peak quietly, with a very calm expression on her face.


    Originally, she thought that she would be very excited when she saw the peak, but now she realized that her calmness was terrible, even she didn''t know what was going on.


    "You... Are you Miao Xing?" I don''t know how long it took for Gao Feng to say these two words in a trembling voice.


    Mother Miao, whose real name is Miao Xing. Only this name, even in Miao village, is known by few people.


    "It''s me." Mrs. Miao nodded and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you can still remember me now."


    Gao Feng has a bitter smile.


    "How could you forget?" He took a deep breath, "is the Yin Gu in your body OK?"


    "It''s OK. It''s all thanks to Xiao Yao. This time he went to Miao village and found me, because one of his patients had Yang Gu in his body. It happened that he and I had Yin Gu living together, so in the end, his patient got better and I got better." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Gao Feng said with a smile: "this boy is really good. If you''re OK, it''s OK - look at you now, it''s almost the same as twenty years ago. That''s good!"


    "Yes, that''s good. It''s just that you''re getting old." Mrs. Miao sighed.


    Gao Feng laughs: "yes, I''m getting old. I can''t spare time! But there''s nothing wrong with it. Just let it go. I knew earlier. I might as well have a poisonous insect in my body. Maybe I won''t get old. "


    talk cheerfully and humorously.


    If Xiao Yao stands here, he will feel very surprised.


    Others may not know what the story is, but he knows it very well! Originally, in his view, his grandfather and mother-in-law Miao meet, the face can not be caught rotten are good, two people can even smile here to chat?


    It''s a pity that Xiao Yao is not here now, and they don''t know what''s going on in Jinglei. Although Jinglei and Gaofeng have been together for many years, and they know each other very early, every time they go to Miao village, they just take Xiao Yao with them. Therefore, he is not very clear about the grudge between Gaofeng and mother-in-law Miao.


    Even, he didn''t know who the woman with Qin Rou was.


    It''s just that he realized that the woman''s eyes looking at the peak seemed strange, which made him unable to see what it meant.


    However, witty he chose to shut up. Since he couldn''t understand, he didn''t say anything. Anyway, the woman in front of him seemed to have no hostility and was very familiar with him.


    Gao Feng looks at her mother-in-law Miao. It''s like she''s upset a bottle of Schisandra. She has all kinds of feelings.


    He felt like he was out of breath.


    At first, he thought that mother-in-law Miao might just be a passer-by in her own life. The past would be gone, and there was nothing to think about. But now that she meets again, Gao Feng feels very much like something that has been repressed in her heart. At this moment, she suddenly burst out.


    This kind of feeling, for a while and a half, even the peak is not clear.


    "Come on, don''t stand. Come in and sit down!" Old man Li said with a smile, "old man Gao, I say you are too. I don''t know how to introduce you."


    Gao Feng smiles and doesn''t speak. Li seems to realize that something is wrong. He seems to have guessed something, but at this time, he can''t believe his guess¡° Cough, Xiaoxiao, let''s go and have tea first. " Li said. Li Xiaoxiao nodded, just with a kind of curious eyes to see mother-in-law yanmiao and Gaofeng, and then followed Mr. Li¡° Well, second adoptive father, let''s go too. " Qin Rou whispered. At the beginning, Jinglei may not know what they mean, but seeing Qin Rou wink at herself, he doesn''t ask much. Although he is a martial arts maniac, he is not an idiot! It''s not important that we don''t know what''s going on. We''ll ask Qin Rou later. In this regard, the peak has always been just a wry smile¡° They just like to think about it. " Gao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile, "now that they''re all here, come in and have a rest. I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Miao mother-in-law walked into the courtyard with Gao Feng, looked around and nodded: "this is really a good place for self-cultivation." Gao Feng poured a cup of tea for Mrs. Miao, and they sat down¡° By the way, this time, why didn''t Ruolan come back with you? " Gao Feng asked curiously. He was very impressed with Ruolan¡° She''s here, too, but she''s still in Kyoto, following Xiao Yao around. " Mrs. Miao took a sip of tea and said, "your skill of making tea is still so good. It seems that you haven''t fallen down these years. It''s good."¡° I have nothing to do every day except to make a cup of tea and have a drink. If I can''t do such a little thing well, I''m really old. " Speaking of this, Gao Feng also hesitated for a long time. Seeing that mother-in-law Miao didn''t take the initiative to speak, he continued: "by the way, how did you think of it this time? I thought you would stay in Miao village all your life. "¡° Do you really want me to stay there for the rest of my life? " Mother Miao suddenly asked. At this time, she did not feel domineering in the face of others. On the contrary, at this time, she spoke very gently, and her eyes were full of soft light, but when she spoke, it seemed to have a sense of resentment. If those who knew mother-in-law Miao saw or heard it, they would feel extremely shocked. Is this the old lady Miao they are familiar with? Gao Feng shook his head and said, "you see what you said, how can I hope you stay in Miao village all the time? The outside world is still very good. It''s very good to come out and have a look. " He felt that what he said sounded very pale and meaningless, but now he didn''t know what else he could say or do. Mrs. Miao looks at the peak without blinking¡° You''re right. The outside world is really good. It''s just that I haven''t come out for more than 20 years. Now I don''t know the outside world any more. In the past, I''ve been in Haitian city for several years, but this time, I don''t know where it is. No wonder you like to stay out so much. " Said Mrs. Miao. Gao Feng almost choked to death without breathing. When he listened to the front, he didn''t think there would be something wrong. But at the end, he suddenly realized that the most important thing in this paragraph of love is at the back¡° Cough, in fact, I didn''t want to stay in Miao village at the beginning, and it''s not just because the elder martial sister outside is good. " Gao Feng whispered¡° All right Mrs. Miao waved her hand and said, "maybe I knew more about what you were doing at the beginning. If it wasn''t for me, I couldn''t have come to you this time. Forget about the past." Gao Feng is stunned: "you come to me specially?" Mother Miao seems to be a little angry: "otherwise? Do you think, in fact, I''m here to travel? " Gao Feng said with a bitter smile, "I just don''t understand. After so many years, can''t you let it go?"¡° I haven''t picked it up. How can I put it down? I haven''t got it yet. How can I give it up? " Mrs. Miao looked at Gao Feng with a gentle smile on her face. "So this time, I want to see the outside world with you. The sky here must be different from that in Miao village. Maybe the moon here is rounder than that in Miao village." Gao Feng is speechless¡° I''m old. " Gao Feng was silent for a while. He looked at mother-in-law Miao and said, "look at you, you look dozens of years younger than me."¡° You didn''t dislike me for being young before. How can I dislike you for being too old now? " Mrs. Miao said seriously. Li Xiaoxiao, who was hiding behind, could not help sighing: "the setting sun is infinitely good!"

 Chapter 571

    Xiao Yao takes Ruolan back to Haitian city.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, will your girlfriend hate me when she sees me?" After getting off the plane, Ruolan is still asking this question, which I don''t know how many times.


    "No, she''s a very talkative person. She doesn''t usually get angry with others." Xiao Yao repeated the answer he had answered many times.


    Even if this question, Xiao Yao did not know how many times to answer, but Ruolan is still a nervous look, which makes him a little sad.


    "You are my sister. I just like you. Why does my girlfriend have to like you? What''s more, your brother Xiao Yao is not henpecked now. He is not so afraid of his wife. Even if she really doesn''t like you, she can''t do anything to you! But let''s say you can''t hurt her Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan said with a smile: "brother Xiao Yao''s girlfriend is my sister-in-law. How can I hurt my sister-in-law?"


    Xiao Yao just nodded.


    It wasn''t long before a Land Rover arrived at them.


    "Xiao Ge!" Fang Hai and song Yilin pull open the car door together and run down. Haha, they smile, "but I see you come back. If you don''t come back, I''m going to go to Kyoto directly. Brother Xiao, it''s not kind of you to do so! Are you going to forget both of us? "


    Xiao Yao hit Fang Hai with a fist and said with a smile, "I''m not in Haitian city. Aren''t you free a lot? Do whatever you want. "


    "Well, it''s as if you were in Haitian city and you were in charge of me, but I can do whatever I want?" Fang Hai whispered.


    While speaking, his pair of thief eyes also glanced at Ruolan.


    "Brother Xiao, seriously, you are my idol. Where did you come from for such a beautiful little girl?" Fang Hai asked in a low voice.


    Although his voice had been very low, Ruolan could still hear him clearly. She was angry and said, "I''m 18 years old. I''m not a child long ago."


    "So it is." Fang Hai nodded, "Hey, Hello, beauty, my name is Fang Hai!"


    If LAN timidly looking at him, also don''t know what to say.


    "His name is Fang Hai, and his name is song Yilin. They are all my brothers." Xiao Yao said.


    Ruolan smiles, nods and calls out: "Haige is good, Yilin is good."


    "Hello, hello." Fang Hai nodded busily.


    Song Yilin covers his face, kicks Fang Hai''s buttocks and says, "can you be a little promising? Can you not reveal the essence of your brother pig? "


    Fang Hai raised his head and yelled, "what do you know? I call it true disposition


    Song Yilin immediately vomits.


    Anyway, as long as the two of them are together, they are usually boasting by Fang Hai, and Xiao Yao is used to song Yilin''s demolition.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, originally Xiaoxiao''s sister-in-law also said she would come, but her company seemed to sign a contract, so she didn''t come."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "go back first."


    "Where are you going?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Siheyuan." Xiao Yao said.


    Sitting in the car, Fang Hai also made a simple report about what happened in the company recently. Xiao Yao just nodded his head. To be honest, he didn''t understand a lot of things Fang Hai said, and some of them didn''t understand at all. In business management, Fang Hai was much better than Xiao Yao. He didn''t know how many times. However, Fang Hai will never think that he has the strength to fly alone because of this. On the contrary, he is really afraid that Xiao Yao will suddenly hand over the company to him one day and give up on his own.


    As long as Xiao Yao is still there, Fang Hai has the confidence to do anything. He believes that no matter what kind of trouble he causes or what kind of crisis the company encounters, Xiao Yao can easily resolve it.


    "Brother Xiao, my father also said that when you have time next time, I will invite you to Jiangnan for a meal." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    "Forget it, your father is so angry." Xiao Yao laughs and says that he doesn''t have any aversion towards song Yilin''s father either. He just feels oppressed when he sees his father''s upright face.


    Song Yilin smiles and says nothing.


    "By the way, have all the things in Jiangnan been settled?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s almost done. In fact, I don''t need to worry about anything. It''s all done by my father." Song Yilin said with a smile, "these things, even if I want to intervene is not appropriate."


    Xiao Yao nodded to show his understanding.


    After all, many of the people the Song family wants to clean up are the elders of song Yilin. Song Yilin''s father can do it, but it''s not suitable for him to do it.


    Back in the courtyard, I saw Jinglei and Li muttering.


    See Xiao Yao, this just came over.


    "Mr. Li, second grandfather, what are you talking about?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Xiao Yao, you are back!" When Li saw Xiao Yao, he laughed and said, "I thought you were going to settle down in Kyoto!"


    Xiao Yao looked around and asked, "by the way, where''s grandfather?"


    Jinglei and master Li look at each other and try their best to smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little depressed, but he didn''t urge him to look at them.


    "Xiao Yao, your grandfather went out to fall in love. He said he would go shopping and buy a dress. Who knows?" Startled thunder said this, also sighed, "Hey, big brother is big brother, old and strong!"


    If Gao Feng hears Jinglei''s evaluation of himself now, he will surely vomit blood.


    "Second grandfather, what are you talking about? What makes you strong and strong? " Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Startled thunder glared at Xiao Yao: "you little boy, don''t pretend to be silly with me here, and still think you are little pure?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, touched his nose and said, "I am a little pure."


    Thunder is also a kick in Xiao Yao''s butt.


    Next, Xiao Yao also introduced Ruolan to everyone, and each one also said hello to Ruolan.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ve heard all about you in Kyoto. Are you going to shift your focus to Kyoto next?" Mr. Li was drinking tea and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a wry smile.


    "In fact, I don''t know. Although I''m bound to go to Kyoto, I don''t know what I should do when I go to Kyoto. They throw me so much money to spend, but it''s hard for me to make money. I don''t know much about these things at all." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Laozi Leng Leng, and then stare at Xiao Yao: "are you kidding?"


    Xiao Yao is going to be depressed. He really doesn''t know when to start joking.


    "I won''t say anything else. I''ll ask you first. What''s your specialty?" Mr. Li asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, tried to figure it out, and then said, "fight? Sir, do you mean to let me open a martial arts school? "


    "If you are my child, I have to kick you to death now! You don''t have any special skills except fighting? "


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, and suddenly found that his own advantages are really poor.


    "Is it good-looking?" Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "..." Master Li suddenly didn''t want to talk to Xiao Yao.


    On one side, the thunder was so happy that he said, "are you really stupid, or are you pretending to be stupid? What brother Li means is that your medical skills are also very good! " Speaking of this, he also turned his face puzzled, looked at Mr. Li and asked, "does this have anything to do with how Xiao Yao makes money?"


    Mr. Li gave a smile.


    He can be regarded as knowing why Xiao Yao, such a smart man, always becomes dull on some small problems.


    It''s estimated that they were all brought by thunder! Is it necessary to ask such an obvious question?


    "I mean, Xiao Yao can go in the medical field." Mr. Li said, "whether it''s opening a hospital or making a pharmacy, there''s no problem. This is the most suitable one for Xiao Yao, and the medical industry is also the most profitable one now, whether it''s a hospital or a pharmaceutical company. To put it simply, people may never get married or have children all their lives, but it doesn''t seem very likely that a person will never get sick all his life. "


    When Mr. Li said this, Xiao Yao just listened quietly.


    Finally, he showed a look of sudden realization.


    Although Mr. Li didn''t tell Xiao Yao every step, what he said now has given Xiao Yao a general direction.


    He seemed to realize what he was going to do.


    "I see, old man." Xiao Yao suddenly said with a smile.


    Master Li glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "I hope you really understand."


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    "Ah, brother Xiao, it seems that in the future, Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company, you may not come." The expression on Fang Hai''s face looked very resentful, as if he was a abandoned daughter-in-law.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "next, whether it''s Xiaoyao real estate or Xiaoyao security company, it needs to focus on development."


    Fang Hai a Leng, stare big eyes to look at Xiao Yao to say.


    "I also have a template in my mind for the pharmaceutical company that the old man said. It''s just that it''s hard to implement it. I can''t be a fat man at a time. So the first step is to inject a large amount of money into Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company. When we did it, there was still a lack of money, but in this way, the sea, Your rights in the company are about to be released. "


    Fang Hai sat down on the bench and waved his hand, saying: "brother Xiao, you''d better take away all the rights in my hand. Do you really think I like to be the boss?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and waves his hand, indicating that this can be discussed again.


    Before long, Gaofeng and mother-in-law Miao also came back.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Yao didn''t hold hands¡° Granddad Xiao Yao stood up and said that Ruolan also rushed to the past¡° Great doctor, granddad, grandmom Ruolan smiles¡° Is this Ruolan? " Peak see if orchid is a Leng at first, "Oh, at the beginning of that dark nose runny, now grow so beautiful?" This is the same as Xiao Yao''s reaction when he first saw Ruolan.

 Chapter 572

    A group of people sat down and had a chat. The atmosphere was very good. Unfortunately, Qin Rou left after she sent her mother-in-law Miao to Haitian city. Otherwise, she would be more happy.


    Xiao Yao still likes the feeling of staying with his family, chatting, drinking tea and holding melon seeds. In fact, this is a kind of happiness. There are many young people who need to pursue something in this materialistic society. Some people pursue women, wealth and power - this is their pursuit and their persistence, but they run too fast to enjoy the scenery on the roadside.


    In the end, many people feel the pain of not waiting for their children. Some of them can only miss someone and a certain time in their memories. When they were in their eighties, they were lying on the rocking chair, watching the sunset and dusk, and sighing deeply. If only I could remember it at that time.


    It''s a pity that time will never come back. If something is lost, it will never be found again.


    Xiao Yao has a clear value. He knows what''s the most precious and what''s gone by. Even though Qu''s father Zhou''s family has brought him a lot of pressure, he knows what to choose and what to give up if he compares these with his three grandfathers. Fortunately, these two things are not contradictory now, and they are not contradictory, No matter it is Gaofeng or Jinglei, they don''t want Xiao Yao to stay with them all night.


    They hope that Xiao Yao can pursue his own life.


    A pot of tea has lost its flavor. At this time, Li Xiaoxiao finally came. She was wearing a purple coat and long hair shawl. She didn''t know when her hair tail curled a little. Maybe she knew that Xiao Yao was back today, so she specially dressed up. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it was useless. In her heart, when was she not beautiful?


    However, there is nothing wrong with the fact that a scholar dies for his confidant and a woman is tolerant for herself.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, the first thing li Xiaoxiao does is to plunge into each other''s arms.


    Only in this embrace can she feel safe and warm.


    "You''re back?" Her voice was soft and soft, like a cup of warm water, slipping from her throat to her heart.


    Xiao Yao held Li Xiaoxiao and nodded: "I''m back." Smile like spring breeze.


    The sweetness between the two is only so far. Originally, Li Xiaoxiao had a lot of words hidden in her heart. She wanted to say all the words in her heart like pouring beans in a bamboo tube when she saw Xiao Yao. But when she really saw each other, all the words could be expressed with her eyes.


    A touch of tenderness is like a thousand words.


    Holding Li Xiaoxiao''s hand, Xiao Yao sat down again.


    From Li Xiaoxiao to sit down, Ruolan''s eyes followed Li Xiaoxiao all the time without moving away.


    Li Xiaoxiao also quickly noticed Ruolan''s eyes, slightly stunned, turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of suspicious eyes.


    Xiao Yao knows what Li Xiaoxiao wants to ask, which is also the tacit understanding that they have been together for a long time.


    "This is my sister Ruolan from Miao village. I haven''t seen her for many years. Isn''t she beautiful?" Xiao Yao looked very calm when he said this.


    This also reassured Li Xiaoxiao a lot.


    To be honest, when she saw Ruolan, she had a sense of crisis.


    It''s not because of Ruolan''s beauty that brings her great pressure, but because of Ruolan''s clear eyes and the appearance of being aloof from the world. This is what Li Xiaoxiao is most afraid of. She is very clear about this truth.


    "Hello, Roland." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile to Ruolan.


    "Good sister Xiaoxiao!" Ruolan also smiles, innocent.


    "By the way, have you eaten yet? Why don''t I book a restaurant and let''s have a reunion dinner? " Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "No, we''ll eat at home later." Gao Feng said with a smile, "as long as they are all together, it''s reunion. Besides, most people''s reunion is at home, so there''s no reason to eat outside!"


    "I''m afraid it''s too much trouble." Li Xiaoxiao whispered, "I can''t cook, and I can''t help."


    In fact, she has also seriously learned to cook, but she found that in cooking, she really has no talent. After she fell many dishes and bowls, she also gave up. Although the Li family is not poor in money, it''s troublesome to buy bowls every day!


    Li joked that if he didn''t go to pull a cart of bowls and dishes himself, he would let Li Xiaoxiao fall slowly. After hearing this, Li Xiaoxiao would be more embarrassed to stay in the kitchen. This is a kind of irony!


    "It''s OK. I''ll do it." Ruolan said quickly.


    Miao mother-in-law nodded and said: "Ruolan''s cooking is still very good. Over the years, I''ve been in Miao village with me, and I''ve been tricked again. I can''t do many things, so I have to let Ruolan do them. So, when she was seven or eight years old, she probably could cook."


    Speaking of these, mother-in-law Miao sighed, a little sad.


    "Ha ha, mother-in-law, don''t say that. It seems that you owe me something. If it wasn''t for you, maybe I would have died long ago, and I would not even have the chance to learn how to cook." Ruolan said with a smile.


    Mrs. Miao could only smile bitterly and shake her head.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Yao and Fang Hai also talked a lot.


    The general center is to make Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company bigger together, so that the two companies can set up their headquarters in Kyoto together, with the help and support of Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. This originally seemed to be a troublesome thing, but it was nothing in a moment.


    Fang Hai and song Yilin, of course, have no opinion on Xiao Yao''s proposal. Anyway, Xiao Yao is their backbone. In their opinion, as long as they follow Xiao Yao, they will not suffer losses. Even if they do suffer losses, they are willing to.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao can only return with a bitter smile.


    He is really afraid of being ungrateful to Fang Hai and song Yilin.


    Compared with Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, in fact, Xiao Yao''s feelings for Xianghai and song Yilin are deeper.


    For Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are just brothers and friends, while Fang Hai and song Yilin are totally different. They are brothers. They never need to be on guard against each other. The simplest point is that when Xiao Yao gets along with Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, he still needs to do something and think about it. However, when he is with Fang Hai and song Yilin, he doesn''t need to do it.


    When they are together, none of them will think about whether the other party will suffer.


    Li Xiaoxiao fully agrees with what Xiao Yao said.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I have something to discuss with you." Mr. Li said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and looked at Mr. Li. His eyes were full of curiosity. He said, "Mr. Li, what are you talking about? If you have anything to say, just give me a direct order. What''s the need to discuss?"


    "Ha ha! It''s OK to say anything else, but I think it must be discussed. In fact, I have discussed with your two grandfathers before, but their meaning is very simple. They are not easy to manage such things, and they can''t manage them. They can only see what you mean. After all, you are a person with your own ideas. "


    Xiao Yao is still at a loss.


    But Li Xiaoxiao seemed to have understood something, and her face turned red.


    "Old man, if you have anything, just say it. As long as you can do it, you won''t shirk it!" Xiao Yao almost patted his chest to make sure.


    "Come on, don''t show such a brave face to die. What I''m talking about may not be a bad thing for you - it''s your marriage to Xiaoxiao." Mr. Li waved his hand and said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "You''ve been beating around the Bush for so long, and you just want to talk about it?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "Yes Master Li nodded, "what''s wrong? In fact, I also have my ideas. Now, you have gradually stepped into the right track. In your opinion, the former Li group may be out of reach. But now, the funds you have may be more than the net assets of Li group. In this case, I''ll give Li group to you and Xiaoxiao directly. In this way, you can be busy together, Xiaoxiao can also help you in many ways. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just a little embarrassed.


    "Grandfather, Xiao Yao and I didn''t plan to get married so early." Li Xiaoxiao glanced at Xiao Yao''s face and whispered to him.


    "I''m just afraid, I can''t see that day!" Mr. Li said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, grandfather. You can live a long life!" Li Xiaoxiao said quickly.


    Master Li shook his head and said, "things are changeable. No one knows how long he will live. Besides, in this case, we can only talk about it here. If we put it at home, it is estimated that the minds of those people in Li''s group will have to be active. But I still like to say that, Xiao Yao, Think it over. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He was still a little grateful to Mr. Li for not forcing himself to give an answer now.


    Gao Feng and Mrs. Miao go into the kitchen together and are busy. Just after dinner, Fang Hai''s mobile phone rings.


    Pick up the phone, Fang Hai''s face began to change.


    Until the end, Fang Hai''s face, has become a little pale.


    Xiao Yao frowned, looked at Fang Hai and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Ali." Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Ali?" Song Yilin a Leng, "this boy this morning is not still good?"


    "Before, he went shopping with Meng Xiaomeng, but he didn''t know what happened. He killed someone in the street. Now he has been arrested by the police, and the videos have been uploaded to the Internet." Fang Hai said with a bitter smile, "now, it''s hard to press down."


    This time, Xiao Yao and song Yilin''s expression also became a little grim.


    Although Xiao Yao himself killed many people, no one would come to his trouble because of those people. Moreover, he is also a very resourceful person. He will not do things like killing people on the street. As Fang Hai said, such things can''t be suppressed any more¡° Xiao Ge, this matter may be directed at our company. " Fang Hai wants to talk and stops, and seems to have guessed something¡° Just say it Xiao Yao lowered his face and said.

 Chapter 573

    Xiao Yao thinks that ah Li is a very good person, a trustworthy person. Fang Hai asked him his opinion of ah Li before, and Xiao Yao said the same thing at that time. That''s why ah Li became Fang Hai''s right-hand man in Haitian city in such a short time. Moreover, with the help of ah Li, Fang Hai felt much more relaxed.


    Fang Hai and Xiao Yao said that a Li''s learning effect is really strong. Before that, his understanding of business may be worse than Xiao Yao''s, but in such a short period of time, a Li has been able to do many things that managers, big and small, can''t do well, which makes Fang Hai look at him differently. Originally, he planned to make a Li the second leader of the security company, But I didn''t expect that something happened at this juncture.


    Xiao Yao''s brow was always frowning.


    "Give Gu libing a call and ask first." Xiao Yao said after taking a deep breath.


    "That call just now was from Gu Li Bing." Fang Hai said, "what''s the matter now? He is not very clear. Shall we go there?"


    "Bullshit, of course." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way. "Ali is his brother. If something happened to him, can we still watch the excitement?"


    Fang Hai smiles, but the smile seems unnatural. If it''s a common thing, maybe they can simply understand it, but now, it seems that it has exceeded their expectations.


    Five minutes after the incident, the video was uploaded to the Internet, and there were also some well-known domestic forums. If it was just a coincidence, let alone Xiao yuanfanghai, even song Yilin couldn''t believe it. If song Yilin was not happy to hear this, he said it as if he had a very low IQ


    "If you need help, say it." Thunder blinked and said.


    Xiao Yao shivered and said, "second grandfather, you''d better stay at home." He really didn''t know what he would do if he asked his second grandfather to help him. Let alone say that prison break is impossible. In his second grandfather''s world, it seems that nothing is impossible. Xiao Yao is deeply touched by this.


    Even though he has gone down the mountain, Jinglei has always been a person with a very indifferent legal concept. In Jinglei''s words, he doesn''t know what the juvenile protection law is.


    Driving straight to the police station.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Meng Xiaomeng turning around in a hurry. Now the girl has become a tearful person.


    "Brother Xiao, you are here. You must save Ali!" Meng Xiaomeng''s path of pear blossom with rain.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and said, "don''t worry, ah Li is my brother. We won''t sit back and ignore him. First, tell me what''s going on." It''s necessary to save ah Li, but now, it''s also very necessary to make the whole story clear.


    Meng Xiaomeng wiped his tears, took a deep breath, and told us what happened today.


    In fact, what happened was not as simple as imagined. Ali took Meng Xiaomeng to go shopping. As soon as he walked into a shop, he met several hooligans. At the beginning, he just said that he didn''t respect Meng Xiaomeng. After a few words of abuse, they had to fight. Finally, he accidentally killed a hooligan, and all this was photographed by the surveillance camera in the shop, After that, Ali was arrested by the police.


    Ali also knew that he had made trouble, so he was very calm and immediately followed the police.


    This also makes Xiao Yao feel helpless.


    In his and Fang Hai''s view, ah Li was not as good as running directly at that time.


    If Ali runs away, Xiao Yao directly arranges him to leave Haitian city or even Huaxia.


    Unlike now, it''s a bit of a hassle to try to get Ali out.


    In the police station, I met Gu libing head-on.


    Gu libing''s expression and action at this time were almost the same as when he saw Meng Xiaomeng, and they were all wandering around.


    He was really worried!


    In love and reason, he hopes to be able to help Xiao Yao. Ali has had dinner with him several times and is very familiar with them. Of course, most of this is because of Xiao Yao and Fang Hai.


    In fact, at this time, Gu libing''s heart is also in conflict. Although he wants to help Xiao Yao, this time, ah li really made a mess. Although the man he killed is a local ruffian, now Internet public opinion is not so easy to control.


    On the Internet, a lot of people give Ali the title of devil.


    They don''t care what the cause of things is. Of course, they are not interested in those things. They just want to burst their sense of justice once and ask the police to punish Ali severely.


    "Doctor Xiao, it''s really difficult for me to deal with this matter." Gu Li Bing rubbed his hands and said awkwardly.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and he could understand the difficulties of Gu libing. Moreover, he was a righteous man, and it was very rare that he could say such words to him at this time.


    Fang Hai also called his grandfather, but Hong Chaoshan didn''t seem to be able to do anything about it. He also hinted that Fang Hai had better avoid the flood. Finally, Fang Haiqi directly hung up the phone.


    Although he won''t blame his grandfather, it''s impossible for him to leave now that something like this has happened.


    "Brother Shaw, what shall we do now?" Meng Xiaomeng asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looks at Meng Xiaomeng and can only smile bitterly.


    Meng Xiaomeng asked him what to do now, who should he ask? Does she really think of herself as a fairy?


    Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t complain about Meng Xiaomeng. Although the cause of this incident is also caused by Meng Xiaomeng, he doesn''t complain about Meng Xiaomeng at all. In his opinion, Meng Xiaomeng has been teased and insulted, and it''s normal for Ali to stand up as a boyfriend.


    No one wants such a thing to happen.


    "Dahai, let''s talk about your conspiracy theory first." As soon as the news came, Fang Hai realized that it was not as simple as it seemed. Xiao Yao was still curious about it.


    Fang Hai said: "during this period of time, ah Li has been running to Jinling. We have also set up a security company in Jinling, and ah Li is the main person in charge of Jinling. At the beginning, it seems that he had some conflicts with the local snake in Jinling. Not long ago, it was a stalemate, but now something happened."


    Speaking of this, Fang Hai didn''t go on. He also knew that he had said it. If Xiao Yao still didn''t understand, it would be really strange.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "do you mean it has something to do with the people in Jinling?"


    Fang Hai nodded with a bitter smile: "in my opinion, it seems to be true."


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and pondered.


    Fang Hai, song Yilin and others did not disturb.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes again, there was a cold light in his eyes.


    "We''ll solve this problem later. Now it''s settled. Even if we start from Jinling, it''s useless. Now there''s no way to clean up for Ali." Xiao Yao said.


    Meng Xiaomeng trembled and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of praying eyes: "brother Xiao, you must not give up ah Li!"


    "Come on! What did you say? Is Xiao Yao that kind of person? " Fang Hai was discontented and said, "I have already said that Ali is our brother. We will not abandon him anyway. Can''t you listen to brother Xiao first?"


    Meng Xiaomeng hushed up.


    "Well, I''ll call the Zhou family first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Fang Hai nodded, and now a Li''s business has gone beyond their operability. Besides looking for help from others, there seems to be no other way.


    Xiao Yao calls Zhou Lei. After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Zhou Lei keeps silent.


    "Brother Xiao, if you want to get your brother out, it''s too difficult." After Zhou Lei was silent, he said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded, Zhou Lei said these, he had already understood.


    "That is to say, there is nothing you can do?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "if you want to get him out, there is really no way. Don''t talk about me. Even my father and my grandfather can''t have a way. However, brother Xiao, the guy named Ali, must be brought to justice. However, there is not only one Ali in the world!"


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Brother Xiao, what I mean is to do what you should do, but it''s not necessarily ah Li who died, but you have to think clearly. If you really decide to do so, ah Li will not be able to appear in his original appearance and identity in the future. It''s better to leave Haitian city, but it''s not difficult to operate. The big deal is to arrange him to Kyoto, and I''ll take care of his identity. "


    Listen to Zhou Lei say here, Xiao Yao is also suddenly realized.


    He realized that he had already entered a dead corner before.


    Zhou Lei''s words are like opening a new world for Xiao Yao.


    "I see. In this, I may need your help." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hey, you can rest assured. I''ll ask my father to say hello to Haitian city later. There should be no problem. The last time you killed Panasonic blast, in fact, many big men in Kyoto feel that they owe you a favor. If they help, they may feel that they have paid off the previous favor." When Zhou Lei said this, he didn''t go on.


    Xiao Yao said: "it''s OK. It doesn''t matter. As long as you can let ah Li live, I don''t care about their kindness."


    Zhou Lei can only return with a bitter smile, think Xiao Yao really much more free and easy than himself.


    However, everyone has his own values. In the eyes of outsiders, Xiao Yao may not be wise to do so, but as long as Xiao Yao thinks that all this is worth it, that''s enough.


    (the first chapter is here.)

 Chapter 574

    Originally wanted to get Ali out, there are still some troubles, but after getting Zhou Lei''s advice, it seems almost impossible, but it becomes very simple.


    Fang Hai takes a man with advanced cancer to a foreign country. When he comes back, Fang Hai and song Yilin are surprised.


    Looking at the man whose appearance is not much different from that of Ali, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "have you thought about it all?"


    The man''s voice was a little rough. He laughed and said, "I''ve thought about it. Anyway, I can''t live for a month. It''s worth it if I can die a month in advance and earn five million for my wife, children, old and young."


    "I''ll give you ten million." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hey, I never thought that my life would be so valuable." The man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "Well, I know you''re a good man, but you don''t need to look at me with such guilty eyes. Anyway, I''m willing to do it myself. Moreover, it''s a good thing for me. I''d like to die early." The man said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I have never felt how terrible death is. I just have too much concern. Before, I always thought, if I die, what should I do with my children? What about my wife? What about my elderly parents? Every time I think about these problems, I can wake up from my sleep. Fortunately, at this time, you suddenly appear, which can be regarded as your indirect help. If it wasn''t for you, I might not know what to do. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say. For the first time, he realized that money was so important that he could buy a person''s life, even if only for one month!


    Although this man is very calm and looks very relaxed, Xiao Yao is not relaxed at all, mainly because of the relief in the other person''s eyes. It''s really hard for him to imagine how much pressure there is on this man, otherwise, how can he think that death is a relief.


    Before long, ah Li was brought back by Xiao Yao, but there was no difficulty, mainly because the Zhou family played a great role in it.


    After bringing Ali back, Meng Xiaomeng held him and cried.


    In the absence of Ali, I don''t know how Meng Xiaomeng spent his time.


    Relatively speaking, Meng Xiaomeng should be the most suffering person in this period of time. Although others don''t say it, Meng Xiaomeng himself knows very well that the reason why ah Li goes to prison is because of himself. If it wasn''t for him, ah Li would not have conflicts with others, let alone so many complicated things.


    She even thought, if ah li really can''t get out, should she go with ah Li. Fortunately, now come back, otherwise, Meng Xiaomeng really don''t know what to do.


    Looking at Meng Xiaomeng holding a li a pear blossom with rain, Xiao Yao is not easy to say anything, can only stand quietly on the side.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Meng Xiaomeng gradually calmed down under the comfort of Ali.


    Ali takes Meng Xiaomeng''s hand and walks up to Xiao Yao, full of guilt.


    "Sorry to trouble you again, brother Shaw." Although he still doesn''t know what kind of method Xiao Yao used to bring him out this time, he is not a fool. He is very clear about the difficulty, so even if he doesn''t know how to do it, he is also very clear that Xiao Yao really spent a lot of energy this time.


    "Xiaoling, I haven''t told her yet. I''m afraid she''ll worry." Fang Hai said on the edge, "but you also give me a long memory. You don''t know Xiaoling''s temperament. If something happens to your brother, how can you let her live?"


    Ah Li is full of guilt again.


    Xiao Yao sighed and clapped his hand on Ali''s shoulder.


    "These days, I''ll go out with Fang Hai, and the whole Rong will come back, and your current identity will be invalid. After I come back, I''ll do it for you, but you''ll remember that in the future, there won''t be a li in the world, do you understand?" Xiao Yao asked.


    A Li slightly Leng, then subconsciously nodded.


    Although he still doesn''t know why he wants to do it, since Xiao Yao has already said so, there must be his own truth. In his heart, Xiao Yao is just a God, so no matter what Xiao Yao says or does, he has unconditional trust.


    The next day, Ali was taken abroad by Fang Hai.


    Xiao Yao, on the other hand, plans to go to Jinling in a few days. He is a very vengeful person. If it''s just a coincidence, maybe Xiao Yao won''t say much. But this time, someone did it intentionally. No matter how good his character is, he can''t swallow it.


    He gets angry at the thought.


    "Jinling also belongs to Jiangnan. Brother Xiao, if you need help or find someone, I may be able to help you." Song Yilin said with a smile£¨ In the past, there was a province south of the Yangtze River in China, which is now Anhui Province and Jiangsu Province


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "since this time has passed, we have to solve all the problems. In this way, you can make a simple arrangement and we will go there tomorrow." Song Yilin was stunned. He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to be so worried. However, he didn''t have any other opinions. He nodded and agreed. An hour later, Xiao Yao took Pink Butterfly and Xiaoyue into a high-end restaurant¡° Why not live in a courtyard? " Xiao Yao looked at the pink butterfly and asked curiously, "Xiaoyue can also learn pharmacology with my grandfather more conveniently there." Pink Butterfly side to Xiaoyue folder vegetables, while casually said: "that place is good, but some people I don''t like, she doesn''t like me, since this is the case, I might as well not see the heart is not upset, in case one day I''m not happy, directly killed her, you have to be angry." Xiao Yao is helpless. He knows that what Pink Butterfly says is Li Xiaoxiao¡° However, I will always take Xiaoyue. After all, I don''t want to delay Xiaoyue because of these. In fact, I originally planned to leave Xiaoyue in Siheyuan, but she didn''t want to. In fact, there''s another reason why I didn''t live in siheyuan. It''s too far away from Xiaoyue''s school, which is not very convenient. " Said the pink butterfly. Xiao Yao is also really curious. According to the truth, Xiaoyue and Gaofeng have been together for a long time, but I don''t know why. Now Xiaoyue''s favorite and most attached person is pink butterfly¡° It seems that if it goes on like this, in Xiaoyue''s heart, my status will not be as good as you. " Xiao Yao looks at Xiaoyue and says. Xiaoyue a listen to this, some anxious amount, quickly said: "Dad, I won''t, I still like you most!"¡° I have no conscience Pink Butterfly reaches out her hand and points Xiaoyue''s head. Xiaoyue just laughs. In fact, pink butterfly knows this very well. Although Xiaoyue is very close to her now. However, to be honest, Xiao Yue''s favorite is Xiao Yao, which can''t be changed by anyone. Maybe it''s because she has known Xiao Yao for the longest time, or Xiao Yao has given her a new life. As for why, only Xiao Yue knows clearly in her heart. Sometimes pink butterfly is often jealous of this¡° Dad, I haven''t seen you for a long time Xiao Yue looks at Xiao Yao and says pitifully¡° Well Xiao Yao also some sorry, "recently I really some busy."¡° If you go on like this, I''m afraid Xiaoyue will not like you any more. " Pink Butterfly said with a smile. Xiaoyue shook her head and said: "no, I know dad is busy, I can understand! But Dad, can you play with me tomorrow? " Xiao Yao''s face looked a little stiff. According to the truth, at this time, he should not even think about it, but after thinking about it, it seems that he should go to Jiangnan tomorrow. Even if he wants to play with Xiaoyue, he can''t do it. When he thinks about it, he feels more and more guilty. Xiaoyue also sighed: "Dad has no time to forget it, Xiaoyue will go to school tomorrow!" Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said, "Xiaoyue, I''ll take you out to play tomorrow."¡° Really? " Xiaoyue''s eyes immediately showed an excited look. Xiaoyue, who is much more mature than her peers, can still be considerate of Xiao Yao without pressure. But as a child, she also hopes that Xiao Yao can really take herself out to play. After all, she has not seen this "father" for a long time¡° Really Xiao Yao then turned to look at the pink butterfly and said, "over there in the school, you can ask Xiaoyue for a leave." The pink butterfly was slightly stunned and asked, "are you really going to take her out?"¡° Well Xiao Yao nodded, "do you want to go?"¡° Why don''t I go? " Pink Butterfly stares at Xiao Yao and says, "I don''t believe you can take good care of Xiaoyue! How thoughtful a big man can be. " Xiao Yao scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed¡° By the way, where are you going to take Xiaoyue? " Asked the pink butterfly. Xiao Yao thought about it, sharp eyes, deep voice: "Jinling." Pink butterfly was slightly stunned. She seemed to have understood something and said, "you''re going to Jinling to do something, aren''t you?" Xiao Yao nodded¡° In that case, is it convenient for you to take us with you? " Asked the pink butterfly. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s not a big deal. Anyone can solve the problems that are convenient or inconvenient, but I hope to solve them myself." Pink Butterfly sighed: "you are really a busy man. Well, I really have to go with you. Who knows that you will not care about Xiaoyue then."

 Chapter 575

    In the evening, Xiao Yao did not return to the courtyard, but returned to his own small house.


    After all, this is his own territory. In fact, the main reason is that Li Xiaoxiao hopes to get along with Xiao Yao alone.


    Although Xiao Yao has been with Li Xiaoxiao for quite a long time since he came back from Kyoto, he still has little time alone.


    Xiao Yao himself, also some guilt.


    Back home, Xiao Yao immediately began to cook dinner.


    When Li Xiaoxiao comes back from work, it is estimated that he will only have half an hour.


    When a good meal is ready, the doorbell is just rang.


    Xiao Yao quickly stood up, turned off the light, lit the candle, and then opened the door.


    When Li Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Yao, he checked his face and looked inside the room. He chuckled and held out his hand around Xiao Yao''s neck: "I didn''t expect that you would even have the idea of making a candlelight dinner! When did it become so romantic? "


    "Actually, I''ve always been romantic." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao just gave Xiao Yao a pair of white eyes.


    "Sit down, rest and get ready for dinner." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, changed his slippers and lay on the sofa.


    Xiao Yao naturally sat beside him.


    "Do you have anything to do tomorrow?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Well, I''m going to Jinling tomorrow." Xiao Yao said, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Xiaoxiao was a little disappointed and shook his head: "it''s nothing. I just wanted to take you to the zoo. Now I can only wait until you come back, but it''s OK. Anyway, we still have a lot of time. However, is it because of a Li''s business that you go to Jinling this time?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s very consistent with your style of doing things. If you have a grudge, you have to get revenge. Ha ha!" Li Xiaoxiao, lying in Xiao Yao''s arms, whispered, "I want to go, too."


    "Isn''t Li''s group busy?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He really didn''t mind taking Li Xiaoxiao to Jinling. He just thought that if Pink Butterfly and Li Xiaoxiao met, it would be another big storm. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt that Li Xiaoxiao had better not go.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "I just said I want to go, but I didn''t say I can go. Now all the burdens of Li''s group are on me, a weak woman. I don''t even have the least reason."


    "You don''t have to work so hard." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    For Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao just turned a white eye.


    "Do you think I want to? But you heard what my grandfather said last time. What''s your expression? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao sat upright and said with a bitter smile, "I know what the old man means. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with him thinking so. It''s just that I haven''t thought about turning Li''s group into Xiao''s group for the time being! It''s not my stuff. I''m not interested at all. Besides, if we do, I''m afraid that so many relatives in your family will have to sit down. "


    "If you can''t sit, don''t sit. Just roll." Li Xiaoxiao''s body is more domineering.


    Many people say that Li Xiaoxiao is a bit like old man Li when he was young. He is usually gentle, and he is superior in his way of life. But if he is not happy, he will be hit like a storm. Many people have said that.


    Xiao Yao was choked by Li Xiaoxiao. He could not speak for a while.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at the embarrassment of a Zi in Xiaoyao county and couldn''t help laughing.


    "OK, don''t embarrass you. I know you''re not ready now. In fact, I''m the same. Even now, I''m not ready. If I get married now, I can''t accept it psychologically. So you need time and I need time, so I''ll wait."


    Xiao Yao listened to these words, his face also showed a smile, hehe said with a smile: "thank you for your understanding."


    When Li Xiaoxiao heard this, he suddenly poked his head and printed his mouth on Xiao Yao''s lips.


    A long kiss.


    After a long kiss, Li Xiaoxiao hugged Xiao Yao, with a strange color in her eyes, and said, "I like you to call me like that. Come on, come on, call again."


    Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of being teased. Why are other people men flirting with their younger sister, and when they come here, they turn the other way around?


    However, he felt that he enjoyed this feeling, and he didn''t suffer any loss anyway


    Kiss kiss, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes have become a lot of blurred.


    "Xiao Yao, actually I don''t care when I marry you, but I''m afraid." Li Xiaoxiao hugs Xiao Yao tightly and exhales like orchid.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and looked at Li Xiaoxiao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile, "are you thinking about what I have to worry about?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded, "I''m really curious."


    "I''m just afraid that you will be robbed one day. What if I don''t marry you then? No matter Xia Yixing, Ruolan or pink butterfly, none of them is worse than me. You know, I''m not a person who lacks self-confidence, but I really can''t have self-confidence in such things. " Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile.


    Sometimes, she would often think about some questions.


    If you compare yourself with Xia Yixing, what are the highlights? In the past, where she had confidence in herself, no matter Xia Yixing or pink butterfly, she would not be inferior to her. This is where she felt depressed and worried.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    In fact, this is not the first time that Li Xiaoxiao has said such a thing to him.


    Suddenly he felt that he was a very careless person.


    Even though Li Xiaoxiao''s idea has been in his heart for a long time, he has not expressed anything, which is a kind of irresponsibility.


    If he is a careful person, he should have let Li Xiaoxiao rest assured of himself.


    "Xiaoxiao."


    "Well?" Li Xiaoxiao raises his head and looks at Xiao Yao curiously.


    "When Zhou Lei and I are all busy, let''s get married. In fact, I don''t really want to get married. On the contrary, I''m more eager to be quiet than anyone else. But now, I still have a lot of things to do. I don''t even know if I can live the next second. If I really marry you and die the next day, What''s going on? " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    All the time, he had a feeling of being watched.


    Last time, the Reiki Master in Kyoto had been killed by Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian, but no one knew if they would continue to come to him. A half legged cultivator could push Xiao Yao to this point. He really didn''t know what trouble he would encounter next.


    In case, I meet such a master again. Can I survive without Zhuge''s help?


    Xiao Yao felt as if he had entered another world. In that world, Xiao Yao became very small. Even though he had reached the realm of breaking heaven, it could not bring him any sense of security.


    Aura realm is a brand new world.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You won''t die." Li Xiaoxiao glared at Xiao Yao and said, "what are you talking about all day long? I tell you, you can''t die without my permission! "


    Li Xiaoxiao also hugged Xiao Yao more tightly.


    As if as soon as he let go, Xiao Yao would disappear immediately.


    Xiao Yao also hugged Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Even if someone really wants me to die, I can''t do it so easily. You know, I''m a little tough. Let''s get up and eat first


    "Well!" Li Xiaoxiao obediently got up from Xiao Yao and sat down on the table.


    After dinner, Li Xiaoxiao takes out another bottle of red wine. Although she doesn''t drink very well, she prefers to drink red wine. In Li''s villa, there is a special wine cellar, which is full of red wine.


    "Which manor is this bottle of red wine from?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "It''s not important. The important thing is that it''s delicious." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao asked: "can you do it? Drink too much, be careful of trouble. "


    Li Xiaoxiao gave Xiao Yao a wink: "that''s just what you want! Anyway, I won''t resist, otherwise, you will deliberately pour me too much? "


    Xiao Yao''s body shook for a while, and he felt that he was losing step by step.


    In the face of Li Xiaoxiao, he really has no way, there is always a feeling of being teased.


    In the end, Li Xiaoxiao really drank too much, and her whole consciousness was a little blurred. Xiao Yao just reported her and walked towards the room.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao was drunk, she didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Her hands were still rubbing against Xiao Yao''s chest.


    "You are a real goblin." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, quickly put Li Xiaoxiao on the bed, then stood up, turned and went out.


    He felt that it was very necessary for him to take a cold bath now. If you really can''t control yourself and do something worse than animals, Mr. Li can''t work hard with himself! Moreover, he just said the reason why he didn''t want to get married now. If he did what he couldn''t do before he got married, he felt that he was too hypocritical.


    After Xiao Yao retreats from the room and closes the door, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly opens her eyes.


    "Really, why are you so honest?" Li Xiaoxiao curled her lips, obviously very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s practice


    After a shower, Xiao Yao''s anger went down. He told himself that he would never drink with Li Xiaoxiao in the future. That''s a kind of inhuman torture.


    Sitting on the sofa, thinking of going to Jinling tomorrow, his eyes showed a chill.

 Chapter 576

    Six generations of rivers and mountains in the prosperous ancient imperial capital. After the war, many cities were deserted. Cold days fall with the tide, lonely sails and lonely birds. Look back on the rise and fall.


    Since ancient times, Jinling has been a prosperous city, and now it is still the capital of Jiangsu Province. There are many universities in Jinling, which are known as "the world cultural hub" and "the southeast first school". Among them, there are eight 211 key universities, second only to Kyoto and Haitian.


    This is the capital chosen by many emperors in ancient times. It is because the geomantic omen here is very good, and the terrain is also in the center of China. But later, due to a major event in modern times, the geomantic omen of Jinling was destroyed, so the capital of China now is Kyoto, not Jinling. Xiao Yao can''t say whether it is like this or not.


    All in all, Jinling is a big city, and it is also a city with rich history.


    Xiaoyue is hopping along, curious about everything around her.


    "Dad, what are we going to play here?" Xiao Yue clenched Xiao Yao''s hand and asked.


    "Play whatever you want." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiaoyue turned to look at the pink butterfly and asked, "Mom, is this your first time to Jinling?"


    Pink Butterfly thought and nodded.


    It''s really her first time in Jinling.


    "Xiaoyue, I cover all the places here. You can do whatever you want!" Song Yilin said with a smile.


    "Uncle song likes to brag!" Xiaoyue shakes her head hard. She doesn''t believe song Yilin''s words.


    Song Yilin can only be embarrassed.


    It''s mainly because Xiaoyue''s words are not wrong. In his words, there is a certain sense of boasting. Although the Song family''s power is in the south of the Yangtze River, it''s only aimed at the ancient martial arts world. If the ancient martial arts world is put aside, few people in Jinling will give him face now.


    He is different from Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and Fang Hai. Those three people are all the second generation, the second generation of the army, the second generation of the government and the second generation of the rich. They all have certain influence and control in their respective territory, but song Yilin has no such ability in Jiangnan.


    Otherwise, people in Jinling would not have the courage to attack ah Li.


    In fact, song Yilin has been holding a breath all this time.


    After all, this time, it was the people of Jinling who attacked ah Li. Although song Yilin didn''t say it, he felt somewhat uncomfortable in his heart, as if it was his own reason.


    Seeing that song Yilin suddenly stopped talking, Xiaoyue thought it was her words just now that made song Yilin sad. She quickly let go of Xiao Yao''s and pink butterfly''s hands and went to song Yilin. She stretched out her hand and pulled his pants. She whispered, "Uncle song, I won''t talk about your boasting. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Song Yilin laughs, reaches out his hand to hold Xiaoyue up and goes on: "Xiaoyue, uncle song is such a mean person in your heart? I''m not angry. I just think of some unhappy things. I''ll take you to my home when the Jinling problem is solved, OK


    "To your house?" Xiaoyue was stunned.


    "Yes! I promise that the people of the Song family will like you very much. " Song Yilin said with a smile, "at that time, we''ll ask them for the red envelope. Whoever doesn''t give it to me will help you ridicule him, but we have to say well first. We''ll get half of the money from the red envelope. You don''t know. Your uncle song is short of money recently, and he''s going to die of poverty."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I said if you can be a little promising, this method of collecting money can come up with." Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "anyway, I only pit my family."


    Xiao Yao is even more speechless. It''s hard for him to imagine how song Yilin could say such a shameless word without blushing and jumping.


    Compared with song Yilin, he is really far behind.


    For Jinling, song Yilin is far more familiar than Xiao Yuanlai.


    It wasn''t long before his cell phone came to mind.


    Song Yilin picked up the phone and said a few words. Then he turned to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, someone is going to invite us to dinner."


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "A friend of my father''s." Song Yilin said with a smile, "people don''t give me face, but your face. Brother Xiao, now you are the number one in the inner world. Even Zhuge''s momentum of burning the sky has been suppressed by you."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t dare to go on. Anyway, he didn''t have such confidence. But song Yilin wasn''t the first one to say that. Zhou Lei used to say that when he was in Kyoto.


    Reputation is good or bad. Sometimes it will bring a lot of pressure to others. For example, Xiao Yao will have a lot of pressure now. Others say that Xiao Yao''s reputation is better than Zhuge''s burning heaven, but he knows better than anyone. If he is allowed to deal with Zhuge''s burning heaven now, he will only be killed.


    Before long, a black Audi A6 came to them.


    The door opened, and a bald man came out of the car. He was very big.


    To be honest, this man''s appearance is really fierce. After seeing this man, Xiaoyue subconsciously hides behind pink butterfly.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao! My name is Wang Guang! " As soon as the man came up, he shook hands with Xiao Yao.


    "Hello." Xiao Yao can''t bear it. He can only nod his head. His expression is a little embarrassed. To be honest, it''s the first time that he has met such a warm person. This kind of enthusiasm is not only about the expression on the other side''s face and the tone of his speech, but also the look in the other side''s eyes, just like seeing his idol.


    "Uncle Wang is my father''s friend and the first expert in Jinling." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wang Guang blushed and glared at Song Yilin. He said, "what are you talking about! In front of Mr. Xiao, who is worthy of the word "master"? Isn''t that a slap in the face? "


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "Uncle Wang is too modest. Who can be more powerful than you in Jinling?"


    Speaking of this, Wang Guang sighed: "well, it seems to be true, but it''s not something to be proud of. It can only show that young people nowadays pay less and less attention to guwu. Look at my poor son, he has to learn Taekwondo even though he doesn''t learn his own boxing. I''m so angry that I''ve directly discounted his legs, I''ve been lying in the hospital for half a month. If he dares to say that later, I''ll really have to give him up. "


    Xiao Yao was in a cold sweat when he heard this.


    This man named Wang Guang is really tough! I''m so cruel to my children.


    Well, it is estimated that he and song Yilin have a lot in common on this point.


    However, Wang Guang''s words are still in Xiao Yao''s heart. In today''s society, many young people prefer Taekwondo and karate, probably because foreign monks can recite sutras. On the other hand, it''s difficult to get started with guwu. Many people want to learn guwu, they have to start long-distance running and practice standing stakes when they are very young. It''s very boring if they are tired.


    How many young people nowadays can have such patience?


    When Xiao Yao was five years old, he began to stand on the stump.


    Let''s not say whether other people can stick to it. It''s just that they are willing. It''s estimated that their parents can''t bear it.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s find a place to have dinner first! Just as it happens, I also have many problems. I need to improve a little bit like Mr. Xiao. "


    "Uncle Wang is very polite. Just call me Xiao Yao. I''ll take Mr. Xiao''s every mouthful. It''s a bit awkward." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    I''m only in my twenties. I''m called by a man in his forties. No matter how thick skinned he is, he can''t bear it. Besides, he is not a person who likes to put on airs!


    "Ha ha! Good Wang Guang laughed when he heard Xiao Yao''s words, "I like this kind of cheerful person, brother Xiao. Wang is a little more cheeky this time."


    "Brother Xiao?" Now Song Yilin quit, "Uncle Wang, if you call me that, don''t I have to call uncle Xiao yaoxiao in the future? Have you ever thought about my mood


    Wang Guang looked at Song Yilin, but he didn''t have a good way: "I say you''re just not sensible. If you can call uncle Xiao Yao, it''s all for your face. Do you know how many people in the inner world want to have a relationship with brother Xiao and don''t have this chance? Ah, you''re really in the middle of fortune, but you don''t know it! "


    Song Yilin said goodbye to Wang Guanglin.


    Anyway, if you want him to be called Uncle Xiao Yao, it''s better to solve him directly. It''s worse than killing him!


    Xiao Yao also said with a smile: "let''s talk about each other." Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to be a younger generation. Besides, if he really wants to be a younger generation, Xiao Yao''s seniority is not low at all. He doesn''t want to think about who his ancient martial arts master is. How many people in the whole ancient martial arts world in China can have a higher seniority?


    Even song Jiangshan, see thunder may have to respectfully address.


    One car, just five people.


    Finally, Wang Guang took Xiao Yao and them to Xuanwu Hotel, a five-star hotel in Jinling. Xuanwu Lake is at the door, which is also a beautiful place.


    Wang Guang had decided the box long ago. When he got into the box, Wang Guang said: "originally, there were some friends who planned to come, but I was afraid to disturb you, and I didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization, so I turned them all away. It''s estimated that those old people are still scolding me in my heart now."


    In the end, Wang Guang laughed again.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, I heard song countercurrent say that you came to Jinling this time because your brother was punished?" Wang Guang poked his head and asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded. Speaking of these, his face sank.


    Wang Guang slapped on the table: "now these people in Jinling don''t understand the rules any more. Damn it, even our brothers dare to move. Brother Xiao, I don''t say much. I don''t have much to say about important people. I have 30 or 50 people under my hand. I can pull them out for you now!"


    Xiao Yao: "this is really refreshing£¨ It is clearly stipulated that the real place names cannot appear in the book, and everyone should be able to guess what the book says. Today''s fourth chapter is 12000 words. It''s done ahead of time!)

 Chapter 577

    Wang Guang is a very open-minded man. Some of the northeast people are forthright.


    Xiao Yao smiles, and Wang Guang begins to push the cup to change the cup.


    After a meal, Xiao Yao has a general understanding of Wang Guang.


    He is a close friend of song countercurrent. The most common thing between them is that they have a perseverance in guwu that others don''t have.


    So the two of them can talk together, and song Yilin has no common language when compared with them.


    It is precisely because of this that Wang Guang respects Xiao Yao so much. Although he still calls Xiao Lao Di, when he talks to Xiao Yao, he looks respectful as if he sees his elders.


    After a meal, Wang Guang smiles. He seems to be in a very good mental state. This is the first time song Yilin has seen such an expression on Wang Guang''s face in so many years. Even when he used to compete with his father, he was not so happy.


    At the dinner table, Wang Guang and Xiao Yao also asked for some experience. Xiao Yao didn''t hide his experience. Anyway, even Jinglei thought that martial arts were the same family in the world. If you want to make the ancient martial arts of China rise again, you should share them with us. If all of them are passed on from inside to outside, or from children to women, the ancient martial arts of China will disappear in a few years.


    "Brother Xiao, listening to you is better than reading for ten years! I really didn''t expect that your attainments are so high. I can guarantee that even in the whole China, I''m afraid there are few people who can understand Gu Wu more thoroughly than you! " Wang Guang has drunk a lot of wine, but now he has a big tongue.


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed to hear such praise. He felt that he really didn''t deserve what Wang Guang said. He was just trying to kill himself!


    "Brother Wang is joking. I just know a little bit about fur." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Wang Guang shook his head and said: "brother Xiao, I''m not happy when you say that. Knowing is knowing, and not knowing is not knowing. It''s not always so modest. It''s too modest. Those who can''t understand may really look down on you. After all, not everyone can see pearls like my old Wang."


    "Uncle Wang, don''t say that. There are a few people in China who don''t know that you are famous as a reckless man!" Song Yilin said in a low voice, "also, Lao Wang is not a good name now. In the future, say less, or you may have to move your neighbors."


    Wang Guang is angry to kick song Yilin''s ass, and song Yilin dodges.


    "Well, don''t send me. You''ll stay here tonight. If you have anything to tell me, just call me and I''ll send someone to deliver it." Wang Guang faltered under his feet and said awkwardly, "I was going to accompany you to visit Jinling today, but I''m afraid I can''t do it now."


    When he spoke, he was also surprised.


    He is very confident about his drinking capacity, but on the table, Xiao Yao can drink no less than him. But now he feels that he has drunk too much, but Xiao Yao is still standing steadily. It''s just that he has more wine in his body, but his eyes are still so clear. He is a little curious. Is this boy''s stomach a bottomless hole? Otherwise, I have been soaking in the VAT since I was a child. The amount of wine is a little terrible.


    After seeing Wang Guang off, Xiao Yao yawned, pointed to the Xuanwu Hotel behind him, and said, "shall we go back to have a rest now, or shall we play first?"


    "We don''t come to Jinling to sleep. If you drink too much, you should have a rest first." The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "I want you to drink less wine, but you don''t listen. Look at your face."


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "sister butterfly, you can rest assured that brother Xiao has no problem now. You must have never had a drink with him. When you have had a drink with him, you will know. Although Wang Guangneng drinks, they have drunk three jin of wine, but in fact, it''s just an appetizer for brother Xiao. Don''t say one Wang Guang, even ten Wang Guang can''t drink brother Xiao''s


    The pink butterfly sniffed and did not speak.


    "Since you want to go out, let''s go out together." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He turned to look at Song Yilin and asked, "this is your territory. Tell me, where are you going to take us?"


    "Go to the Confucius Temple first!" Song Yilin said, "it''s equivalent to the glass factory in Kyoto, but it''s much smaller in scale, and there are few good things. Let''s just go to see the bustle, and then we''ll go to the memorial hall, and Mochou Lake Park - Jinling has a lot of fun places."


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Song Yilin and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Song Yilin laughed, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry. As long as you follow me, I won''t lose you."


    Xiaoyue said with a smile: "Uncle song, don''t lose yourself!"


    Song Yilin stares at Xiaoyue, and Xiaoyue smiles even more happily.


    The Confucius Temple in Jinling is well-known. It sells a lot of things. Most of the local people like to come here to have a look. It''s just to join in the fun. Outsiders will also come here for a fresh look. Although it is known as a small glass factory, it''s worse than the glass factory in Kyoto, Many of them are modern handicrafts. If you really want to find antiques here, it''s just wishful thinking. Most people don''t have such an idea. Otherwise, they will be cheated by others. They have no chance to seek justice for themselves at that time. People may issue invoices, but the invoices are still handicrafts. Even if the police come, there''s no reason to do anything about them. On the way, song Yilin also asked in a low voice: "brother Xiao, you said we are in Jinling this time, can we ask Wang Guang for help? I heard my father say that he is a local snake in Jinling. Many people will give him face. If we really go to him for help, the originally complicated things may become much easier. " Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head¡° What''s the matter, brother Xiao? Do you think that Wang Guang is not trustworthy? " Song Yilin asked in a low voice. Xiao Yao said: "I don''t think so. In fact, Wang Guang is a very good person. He''s more forthright, and he doesn''t make any affectations. Besides, since your father can become a close friend with such a person, it means that Wang Guang is really a person worthy of deep friendship. Don''t you even believe your father''s eyes?" Song Yilin said with a smile: "I believe in your eyes, but I don''t believe in my father''s eyes. He always makes eyes when he buys an antique." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He continued: "although Wang Guang is trustworthy, we don''t have to ask him to help us. First of all, I don''t have any kindness to others, and they don''t owe us any favor. If we just ask them for help, they will feel uncomfortable. After all, they don''t owe us anything, even if he doesn''t say so, I don''t think so, but we still owe a huge debt. " Speaking of this, Xiao Yao also gave a bitter smile and said: "in fact, the most difficult thing in the world is human relations. If I can borrow money from the bank, I will go to the bank instead of friends and relatives. Although the bank has interests, if it is looking for friends, it will owe human relations. In the future, the bank will borrow money from me, and I will directly refuse, But can I refuse those friends and relatives who want to borrow money from me? " Song Yilin nodded thoughtfully. The pink butterfly pulls Xiaoyue, glances at Xiao Yao and asks, "can I help you? Just give me the person''s identity and name, and I''ll check the rest myself. " Xiao Yao shook his head quickly and said, "your mission in Jinling this time is to take care of Xiaoyue and play with us. Don''t worry about other things. If I can''t do such things well, I don''t need to be in China any more." Pink Butterfly rolled her eyes, so she didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Yao. She also knew that Xiao Yao sometimes just likes to get into trouble. Now that he has said that, even if he wants to help, Xiao Yao won''t give him this opportunity. After a tour of the Confucius Temple, Xiao Yao also bought a lot of food and play for Xiaoyue. Later, a group of people went to visit the Jinling Memorial Hall. In the process, Xiao Yao also popularized many stories of that era to Xiaoyue. After listening, Xiaoyue''s eyes are red¡° Dad, I''ll be a soldier in the future! " Xiaoyue said¡° Why? " Xiao Yao was stunned and asked¡° Those islanders are so hateful Xiaoyue said, "I want revenge, too!" Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head and said, "Xiaoyue can learn medical skills first now. After that, she can become a military doctor. Whether she is a gun or a military doctor, she is very great. She is making contributions to China, right?" Xiaoyue nodded. Xiao Yao''s words also sow seeds in Xiaoyue''s heart. Maybe Xiao Yao didn''t even think that in the future, there will be a female military doctor in the Chinese army, and her nickname is xiaoyixian. Even if many foreign capitals want to sharpen their heads to find xiaoyixian for treatment, they are ruthlessly rejected. Xiaoyixian says that she only serves for China! Back home in the evening, pink butterfly takes Xiaoyue back to the room first, while song Yilin takes a stack of materials and walks into Xiao Yao''s room¡° Xiao Ge, this man is the son of A-Li. These are all his information. Look, when are we going to attack Huanglong£¨ Because of the strong wind, a small county in Anhui Province has been without electricity since the blackout in the morning. I wrote this chapter while the notebook has electricity. Now the notebook is going to run out of electricity. I upload it with the hotspot of my mobile phone. The blackout is really something I can''t do. Today, it may be the only chapter. Xiaobu has really tried his best, Otherwise, it''s still early. I can write more chapters. I''m very sorry.)

 Chapter 578

    This time he came to Jinling, his main purpose was to help Ali get the place back. If he didn''t come out, Xiao Yaozhen worried that he would be suffocated. He wasn''t such an open-minded person. If other people just provoked him, maybe he could bite his teeth and forget about it.


    But now, those people are bullying Ali.


    If Xiao Yao can''t find this place, he won''t know how to face ah Li in the future.


    "Come and see that guy tonight." Xiao Yao said.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s reply, song Yilin immediately beamed and said with a smile, "OK, anyway, I''ve got the details of that guy. We can go now. I''ll go and get ready first."


    "Good."


    After Song Yilin left, Xiao Yao also picked up the stack of data to read.


    This time, if it wasn''t for Xiaoyao security company, ah Li would not have provoked such people, let alone been in danger.


    Therefore, it would be too much for Xiao Yao to blame ah Li. Now that ah Li has been forced to go abroad, he has to face plastic surgery in the future. Although ah Li doesn''t say it, he will feel some pain in his heart.


    According to the information sent by song Yilin, Xiao Yao also has a general understanding of Jinke, the boss of Jinke security company. At the beginning, he started to eat black rice in Jinling. He was known as "desperate Sanlang" because of his warm blood and indomitable style. He soon got a place in Jinling and had many lives on his hands.


    It is said that this man named Jinke practiced Kung Fu with a foreign expert when he was a child. Although his strength is not too strong, he still has no problem dealing with more than ten people. It is not difficult to start a family with such strength.


    Now, Jinke has successfully whitened. It''s a great success to open such a company, but it''s not clear whether the buttocks have been cleaned. Although Jinke has successfully whitened now, most of the people who are spotted in Jinke security company are former brothers of Jinke.


    Before long, song Yilin came and took Xiao Yao downstairs. A black Volkswagen car had already been parked under the building.


    "Where did the car come from?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "It''s rented." Song Yilin said, "it''s not convenient without a car."


    Xiao Yao nodded and sat in the driver''s seat, while song Yilin sat in the co pilot''s seat and rushed to the address written on the information.


    "It''s Tuesday this year. He should not be at home. He will take care of a female college student himself. Brother Xiao, today is a good time to do it. Ha ha, he seldom takes anyone to his little three. His wife is said to be not simple." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and sighed: "it''s a pity."


    "What a pity?" On the contrary, song Yilin did not understand.


    "I hope they will bring more people, otherwise, even if they get him, he may not be convinced. As the saying goes, if you want to fight a snake, you have to be decisive, not to drag mud and water, so that he will not continue to find fault in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin: "it''s really hard for Xiao Yao to understand his idea. I wish he had more people on the other side. Isn''t it nothing to stimulate himself? However, he still likes this way of thinking


    Thinking of this, he was a little excited.


    At this time, in a high-end District of Moon Bay.


    In a small apartment, a middle-aged man was lying on the sofa, watching TV.


    And in his side, also sitting a girl, abdomen slightly uplift.


    "Brother Kim, this kid, I want to fight." The girl whispered.


    The man slightly a Leng, sideways look at her, eyes suddenly some cold.


    "Why?" The man asked.


    "I just think that now I''m not married. If I just give birth to my child, there will be a lot of trouble in the future." The woman whispered.


    The man laughed and continued to watch TV: "don''t use this way."


    The woman was stunned, puzzled, and asked in a low voice, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, don''t force the palace in such a way. I''ll give you what I should give you, but if I can''t give it to you, don''t ask me for it, or I''ll be angry. If you really want to beat the child, I won''t stop you, but I can''t take care of your parents in your hometown."


    The girl''s face changed.


    The man ate the grapes on the tea table and continued: "I told you before that you are just a canary. Since you are a canary, you have the awareness of being a canary. Don''t think about the things you shouldn''t think about. When the child is born, I will give you another million, but only for that. You know, I am a person with principles, which I hate the most, People who are too worried. "


    The woman turned pale, nodded slightly, and did not speak.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    The girl got up, went to her and opened the door. A young man in a black suit came in laughing¡° Sister in law¡° She''s not your sister-in-law. " Jinke frowned and said. The young man laughed awkwardly, went to Jinke and said in a low voice: "brother Jin, I got the news earlier that a li in Haitian city will be sentenced to death tomorrow. Hehe, you said that the boy is not unlucky and has to provoke us. I really think they can eat well in Haitian city and walk horizontally in Jinling City as well?"¡° Oh, your news is coming quickly! " Jinke took out the cigarette in his pocket, suddenly glanced at the young girl standing on the side, put down the cigarette, looked at the young man and said, "does anyone tell you that the guy named Ali is going abroad soon?"¡° Going abroad? " The young man''s face froze¡° You are still too young. Although the man named Ali is easy to deal with, the people behind him are not so easy to deal with. Xiaoyao security company is Xiao Yao''s industry. Do you know who Xiao Yao is? If you don''t know, just go back to the Internet, Baidu, a famous Chinese person, is not so easy to deal with, these days, my brothers are careful, staring at the changes of Haitian city. " The young man turned his lips: "brother Jin, I think you are too careful when you say that. Even if Xiao Yao is really not simple, he is just an ordinary person. This time, we are doing such a secret thing, what else can they investigate and deal with? Besides, even if they do find some clues, so what? This is Jinling. In Jinling, we are the local snake. They all say that the strong dragon does not oppress the local snake. What else can he do? " Jinke laughed and said: "Xiao Liu, I know what you mean, but sometimes it''s not good for the prince to miss you. Jinling''s circle is not small, and we are indeed the local leaders of Jinling, but it doesn''t mean anything. I ask you, do you think Kyoto''s circle is big?" Small six hesitated for a while, nodded: "very big."¡° Yes, it''s big. It''s much bigger than Jinling. The place is full of fish and dragons, and the water is muddy. I wanted to get involved in it before, but there''s no way. It''s not really a place where everyone can get along, but Xiao Yao got into it. He not only got into it, but also got into it. " Kinko said¡° That''s just the boy''s luck. " It''s impossible for Xiao Liu to think that Xiao Yao is more powerful than Jinke. His admiration for Jinke is not formed in one day or two. After spending so many years with Jinke, he is very clear about Jinke''s iron hand. I''m afraid few people in Jinling dare to challenge Jinke. How can a few little Mao children be compared with Jinke? After listening to Xiao Liu''s words, Jinke didn''t feel very happy or proud. He just shook his head with a bitter smile: "Xiao Liu, after all, you are still too young. In this world, the least valuable thing is luck. If you really think that luck can make a person step by step to the top, I can only say that you are still too young, I advise you to get to know Xiao Yao better. After all, you are all young people. When you get to know him better, maybe you can learn a lot from him. " Xiao Liu nodded on the surface, but he still didn''t think so. Jinke looked at the expression on Xiao Liu''s face, and knew what he was thinking about. He could only smile bitterly and shake his head¡° Forget it. Let''s go first. " Kinko said¡° Ah? Brother Kim, shall we go now? " Xiao Liu is a little curious. According to the truth, every Tuesday, Jinke will spend the night here. How can he leave early today? The girl bit her lip and her face was a little ugly. She asked in a low voice, "brother Kim, did I make you feel uncomfortable when I spoke earlier? Are you angry?" Kinko waved his hand and stood up to tidy up his clothes¡° It''s not your reason. I got the news that Xiao Yao has come to Jinling now. For the sake of safety, I''d better go back today. Although this community is pretty good, the security system is almost the same. " Kinko said. Xiao Liu stares at Jinke. He can''t believe his ears. Brother Jin, who has always been fearless, is now disrupting his way of life just because Xiao Yao has come to Jinling. What''s the difference between this and hiding from others¡° OK, don''t show such an expression. The reason why you think so now is that you don''t know Xiao Yao at all. When you know who he is, you won''t have such an expression. Don''t look down on Xiao Yao. In this world, there were many people who looked down on him, but now they have become a corpse, Do you want me to follow them? " Jinke''s face suddenly became extremely serious, rarely serious. Xiao Liu stayed for a while, but he couldn''t speak for a while. This should be the highest evaluation I have heard from Jinke over the years about another person.

 Chapter 579

    The original Xiao Liu didn''t take what he said to Jinke seriously. He felt that no young Chinese could afford such a high evaluation of Jinke. Even Xiao Yao didn''t have the qualification. Jinke was a God in Xiao Liu''s heart.


    That Xiao Yao, so young, what qualifications can be compared with his brother Jin? But now the truth is, because Xiao Yao came to Jinling, even his God, Jinke, will start to hide from each other.


    If this is said, I''m afraid that most people in Jinling can''t believe it. It''s the funniest joke in the world.


    When I got downstairs, I went into the garage. After Xiao Liu sat down, I asked, "brother Jin, are we going back directly now?"


    Jinke did not give Xiao Liu any answer.


    Small six one a curious, turned round a face to sweep one eye, the facial expression on the face instantly solidifies.


    At this time, he found that there were two young men sitting on the left and right sides of Jinke.


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently, but Jinke, who was sitting in the middle of the two, was strangely calm on his face.


    "Aren''t you surprised to see us?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Surprised, but not surprised." Jinke said, "since you arrived in Jinling, I knew that you might come to my trouble, so now that you are here, there is nothing unexpected. What surprised me is not to see you. I''m just surprised. That Ali is just a minion. Is it necessary to take risks for a minion? You know that Jinling is my territory. Another thing I''m surprised at is that you are so worried. As far as I know, you are here today, aren''t you


    When listening to Jinke say these, Liuzi also suddenly wake up.


    These two people in the car are Xiao Yao and them!


    One of them is Xiao Yao. Who will be the other? He thought curiously.


    When he thought about this, his hand had already felt under the seat.


    Suddenly, song Yilin squats up, leans forward, reaches out his hand and presses Xiao Liu''s head on the steering wheel.


    "Be honest!" Song Yilin said angrily, "hum, you still want to play tricks in front of me. Do you believe that I will kill you now?"


    Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t believe it.


    It''s OK to let song Yilin fight, but it may take some time for him to kill. At least now Song Yilin doesn''t have the heart to kill.


    Xiao Liuzi was held down by song Yilin, and Jinke also said: "Xiao Liuzi, don''t be impulsive, and don''t make some small moves. You are not their opponent."


    Although Xiao Liu is unconvinced, he has been held down by people now, and there is no way to be unconvinced.


    "OK, old song, let him go, but take his things." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin nodded, stretched out his hand, took a black pistol from Xiao Liu''s hand, and threw it aside with cold eyes.


    "Don''t irritate me, or I don''t mind throwing you out of here." With these words, song Yilin continued, "now drive me honestly."


    Xiao Liu was as unmoved as if he had not heard song Yilin.


    "Xiao Liu, drive." Kinko said.


    Xiao Liu, unwilling to do so, started the car engine.


    "It''s a good dog." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "no wonder you will let this person follow you. It''s not bad."


    "Ha ha." Kinko laughed and said no.


    "However, you may have made a mistake. Maybe I killed your dog and you won''t trouble me. However, ah Li is not my dog, let alone my little brother, but my brother. Can I bear it if you move my brother?" Xiao Yao stares at Jinke and asks.


    "Ha ha, it''s only children who always treat others as their own brothers." Jinke sneers at Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "maybe you think so, but I''m not. In my opinion, sometimes it''s not bad to be naive and naive. Maybe now you won''t treat others as your brothers, but ask yourself, do you really like this kind of life?"


    Jinke suddenly felt speechless.


    When he thought about it, he suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s words were very reasonable.


    When I was young, I was followed by a large group of people, shouting that happiness is the same and enjoyment is the same. Although I think I was very naive in retrospect, at that time, I was full of blood, and brothers felt that they could give their lives for each other.


    At that time, a large group of people, even if only a box of beer, not even a bag of mustard, could still enjoy the wine.


    It''s a kind of happiness.


    But for Jinke now, this kind of happiness has become a luxury. Since every brother got married, everyone has gradually alienated. The days of drinking beer and blowing cattle are gone forever. When Jinke is most helpless, every brother has ambition, and some of them want to be independent.


    All these years, three of his brothers died in his hands.


    Every time, his hands will tremble, his heart will also tremble, but more is a helpless.


    "So sometimes I envy you young people!" Kinko sighed.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "you are much calmer than I thought."


    "Will you kill me?" Asked Kinko.


    "It''s against the law to kill. I won''t do it." Xiao Yao shook his head and said.


    Jinke said with a smile: "if so, what else can I be afraid of?"


    "Brother Jin, where are we going now?" the driver asked


    Jinke didn''t speak, just turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. In his opinion, he has no right to speak now, so he can only listen to Xiao Yao''s arrangement.


    "To Anyan province." Xiao Yao said.


    "Anyan province seems to be the territory of grandfather Fang Hai? What''s the matter? If you kill me there, you won''t break the law? " Asked Kinko.


    "Of course not. I just want to find a quiet place first." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, simply closed his mouth, no longer speak.


    Jinke did not continue to ask questions.


    When we got to the outskirts, suddenly, there was a whistling sound from the back of the car.


    "Brother Shaw, it''s a police car." Song Yilin frowned and said.


    "I know." Xiao Yao looked at his watch, then at Jinke, and said, "you should have called the police half an hour ago, right? Haha, it''s a little interesting. I thought you were going to call your own people to come here, but you chose to call the police. It seems that you are much smarter than I thought! " Jinke was a little relaxed, but after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, there was no way to relax.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s tone, it seems that he already knew about calling the police.


    In that case, why didn''t he stop himself?


    "Stop the car." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Xiao Liuyi was stunned.


    "Stop the car." Jinke said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Liu no longer hesitated and pulled over to stop. At this time, the police cars behind also came up. There were two cars in front and behind, and one on the side, which blocked Xiao Yao''s road.


    "Do you know why I didn''t stop you?" Xiao Yao squints at Jinke and asks.


    Jinke shakes his head. He really doesn''t know. Originally, he thought he was 20 years older than Xiao Yao. He should be able to grasp what the other person thought. But now, he still overestimates himself. Although this guy is young, his way of thinking is not the same as others.


    Xiao Yao opens the door and pulls Jinke off the car.


    Just get off the car, Xiao Yao suddenly kick out a foot, kick in Jinke''s abdomen.


    Then, without waiting for the other party and the police to react, he rushed forward and grabbed Kinko''s two arms.


    With a click, his arms were broken on the spot.


    "Ah Kinko let out a scream, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    After Xiao Yao broke Jinke''s leg again, he immediately raised his hand and signaled his surrender.


    By this time, the police were loaded.


    "I surrender." Xiao Yao said with a grin.


    As for Jinke, who was still rolling around and screaming, he didn''t even look at him. His eyes were indifferent, as if what had happened before had nothing to do with him.


    "Catch it for me!" With a wave of the leader''s hand, the two policemen rushed forward and held Xiao Yao down.


    "Handcuff me so you don''t think I''m safe." Xiao Yao said flatly.


    "..." the two policemen were deceived.


    It''s the first time for them to meet criminals who are so calm after being caught.


    Most of all, it''s really hard for them to understand. Is this guy crazy? If you see the police, you dare to shoot them. If you slow down a little, he may be shot on the spot.


    Does he know what he''s doing?


    Song Yilin also giggled and got out of the car, consciously stretching out his hands.


    "Uncle policeman, I''m a good man. You should be gentle with me." Song Yilin said.


    "..." these two are living treasures!


    Song Yilin and Xiao Yao are put into the car, and the police car is heading towards Jinling.


    And Xiao Liu, with two policemen, got Jinke back into the Mercedes Benz.


    "Brother Kim, hold on! Let''s go to the hospital now! " Xiao Liu said, biting his teeth.


    Kinko was lying in the back, very calm.


    "I''m useless." Kinko said.


    "No..." Xiao Liu was about to cry.


    "Waste is waste, what can''t? My own body, I know, this is not a fracture, the bones have been broken There was a smile on Jinke''s pale face. "In the end, I underestimated this young man. It''s reasonable for such a person to be famous in China..."

 Chapter 580

    Jinke was sent to the hospital, and the final examination result was the same as Jinke said. His two arms and one right leg were completely broken and nearly crushed. It was impossible to recover.


    When Xiao Li heard such an answer, he was like a bolt from the blue.


    Jinke, on the other hand, is relatively calm.


    Because we have expected this kind of result for a long time, so when the facts are really in front of us, all these are not so unacceptable.


    "Come on, don''t cry. I''m still alive." Glancing at Xiao Liu, Jinke doesn''t have a good airway.


    "Brother Jin, but you..."


    "What am I doing? It''s no big deal. I expected that I would have such a day. It''s very good. It''s an understanding. At least Xiao Yao didn''t kill me or harm my family. This is the best result for me. " In fact, in the past, Jinke also thought about whether he would be approached by his enemies. When he was young, he would be afraid, but now he is calm.


    He thinks that what should come will come back after all, whether it is a blessing or a curse, but this sentence is still very reasonable. In fact, Jinke knows better than anyone that how many things he has done without conscience. The result is quite good for him.


    "Xiao Liu, my name is Jinke. When I was born, my parents wanted me to be the number one in Jinke, but I didn''t win. I couldn''t read a book at all. In the past, when I had a black meal, people looked at my scenery. In fact, I regret it. I think the nine to five life is more suitable for me." Jinke said, lying on the bed.


    Small six Leng Leng, all of a sudden did not return to God.


    He didn''t know what Kinko was saying to him all of a sudden.


    And Jinke, no matter whether Xiao Liu is listening or not, continued: "before, someone always asked me that I didn''t regret not going to school. I always said that I didn''t regret going on this road. That''s because I haven''t fallen yet. Now that I fell, I''ll regret it. How nice it is to hold my wife on the Kang?"


    Xiao Liu wiped his tears, his eyes were still red, but his expression became more focused.


    He listened quietly as Kinko went on. He was afraid that after a few days he would never have a chance to hear it again.


    "Xiao Liu, let''s find a serious job in the future. Don''t continue to live on the edge of the knife. It''s not safe. I don''t think you want to end up like me in the future, do you?" Jinke looked at Xiaoliu and said seriously, "others say that Jinling Jinke is amazing, but in fact, only I know how tired I am. Others think that I am Jinling''s local snake, but in fact, over the years, I have to squint my eyes every day. I will be afraid! I''m afraid that one day someone will suddenly appear on my bed and cut me with a knife. "


    "Brother Jin, don''t say that. Now that you are still alive, we can still make Xiao Yao pay the price. We must make him inseparable from Jinling!" Xiao Liu said, biting his teeth.


    Now he would like to go to Xiao Yao immediately, and then strip the other side.


    Instead, Jinke waved his hand.


    "If you want to say hate, there''s more or less hate, but I don''t want to revenge. I owe it to others. Now I''ll go back. Besides, do you really think we can keep Xiao Yao? With Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s easy to leave. In fact, if I knew he would do it, maybe I wouldn''t do such a thing. In order to deal with me, Xiao Yao had to owe others. It can be said that he really tried his best to make me unlucky. I thought he was very smart and would not do such an unwise thing, but now it seems that he is an unwise person. "


    Xiao Liu didn''t speak.


    Jinke continued: "in fact, unwise is not necessarily a bad person. Forget it, let''s give Xiaomei five million yuan. Let her leave Jinling and find an honest man to live a good life. I owe her a lot in my life. I''m afraid I can''t afford it. Besides, if you want to kill the child in her stomach, you can kill it."


    Jinke said this, a sigh.


    The hero is dying.


    At this time, Jinling police station, Xiao Yao and song Yilin came out, walking in front of them was a middle-aged man in a black suit with sharp eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, these are the only things I can help you. Don''t worry. They won''t trouble you any more. The Jinke, whose foundation is not clean, will be abandoned if such people are abandoned. There''s no big problem." The middle-aged man suddenly stood firm and turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "thank you, Secretary Wang."


    Secretary Wang waved his hand: "it''s all the mayor''s arrangement. Moreover, master Zhou said this time. If it wasn''t for master Zhou, we wouldn''t dare to act rashly. It seems that the Zhou family really values you!"


    Speaking of these, he was envious of Xiao Yao.


    If he had a friend like Zhou Lei and valued himself so much, it would be too easy for him to make progress.


    Taking Xiao Yao''s current contacts and brain as an example, it is not necessarily impossible for him to enter the central core of the country in the future.


    After seeing off Secretary Wang, song Yilin finally spoke¡° Xiao Ge, do you have any deep meaning in doing so? " Song Yilin asked. Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "what''s the meaning?"¡° Well, why do we have to scrap Jinke in front of the police? " Song Yilin asked, he is not a curious person, but this problem has really troubled him for a long time. In his opinion, this is simply adding to the cake! But he is also very clear that Xiao Yao is definitely not a person who likes to paint a snake to add to his feet. Since he will choose to do so, there must be a reason for him to do so. This should also be regarded as a kind of blind worship. Xiao Liu''s attitude towards Jinke is just like this. As Xiao Yao walked forward, he said: "on the one hand, it''s to relieve Qi. Don''t you think it''s very pleasant?" Song Yilin can''t laugh or cry. He doesn''t think that''s the most important reason. Xiao Yao is not a person who adds to the cake in order to relieve his anger¡° On the other hand, it is in this way to tell the whole Jinling that some people are in the wrong line. In fact, Jinke is nothing to me. It is a very stupid thing to support Jinke security company. Moreover, Secretary Wang and Zhou Lei have come forward to greet the people in Jinling, and Xiaoyao company can come in directly, It will save a lot of trouble. " Song Yilin suddenly realized and asked, "are you taking advantage of the situation? He borrowed the power of Zhou Lei and Secretary Wang. "¡° So to speak, it''s not for nothing. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "can you solve so many troublesome things, OK?"¡° Now, the sea is supposed to be a lot easier. " Song Yilin said with a smile¡° Call Dahai and let him take over as soon as possible to get familiar with the situation here. " Xiao Yao said. Song Yilin nodded and called Fang Hai first, but Fang Hai said on the phone that he was going to take Ali abroad for plastic surgery soon, so he had to arrange for others to come. As for who he would send, the phone didn''t say clearly, just that he was Xiao Yao''s old friend. Go back to the hotel and sleep until daybreak. As soon as it was light, Xiao Yao''s phone rang. See the phone number shown above, Xiao Yao a little Leng Leng. As soon as I picked up the phone, the people on the other side complained¡° Xiao Ge, you and I have called you three times before. How can you answer it? "¡° I said, "why don''t you call me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile¡° I''m in Jinling. I took over the mess here and brought a team here. Now it''s outside the Xuanwu Hotel. Come down quickly. " Hang up the phone, Xiao Yao also dressed, washed, downstairs. In the hall on the first floor, Xiao Yao also saw an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. He didn''t expect that Fang Hai would let the young master send him this time. In order to follow Xiao Yao, Zhan Hongtu, a young and old exhibitor, even chose to turn over the exhibitor¡° Xiao Ge, come and hug Zhan Hongtu sprang forward with open arms. After a long time''s absence, Zhan Hongtu''s figure has become a lot bigger. Moreover, he seems to be full of vigor and vitality, but now he is very tanned and looks as if he is five or six years old. He has a mature and steady face. It seems that during this period, zhanhongtu has really grown a lot. For such a long time, zhanhongtu has been helping Xiaoyao security company and Xiaoyao real estate develop territory. Several provinces near Haitian city have always been the main battlefields for grand plans¡° You don''t have anything important on your hands? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Xiao Ge, how to say I am also a general manager! If I need to do everything by myself, what can I do with so many idle people? It''s up to them to do what they have to do. I''m just in charge of leading the way. " Zhan Hongtu said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded, reached out and hammered Zhan Hongtu''s chest. "Have you contacted Zhan''s family recently?" he asked Zhan Hongtu''s eyes darkened a little and shook his head¡° Do you really want to break away from the exhibitor? " Xiao Yao asked. Zhan Hongtu shook his head and said with a smile: "I don''t want to go back. It''s just that it''s not the right time. I have to make my achievements first, and then I have the face to go back. At the beginning, the old man secretly supported me. If I go back, not only will I be ridiculed, but also the old man will be implicated, not rich, not returning home."¡° I have ambition. " Xiao Yao laughs¡° By the way, brother Xiao, I''ve heard about Jinling. Now Jinke should be the most vulnerable. Otherwise, I''ll just take this opportunity to pull up Jinke security company. " When it comes to work, Zhan Hongtu is serious again.

 Chapter 581

    Zhan Hongtu has really grown up a lot. When talking with each other, Xiao Yao will have a very direct feeling. This is no longer just relying on the young master of the exhibitor, but becoming the expedition marshal.


    "Brother Xiao, now that Jinke is down, it''s the best time for us to enter Jinling. As long as we seize this opportunity and want to quickly occupy Jinling''s market, it''s not a troublesome thing. I''m very confident." Zhan Hongtu continued.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you can do it yourself. You don''t need to listen to me."


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile, "that''s no good. After all, you are our boss. Now, the boss of Jinke security company has become Jinke''s former wife, but it can''t be anything. Although she is brave, she often makes trouble. Jinke used to help her wipe her ass, but now Jinke is gone. It''s difficult for her to continue to operate Jinke security company. "


    Xiao Yao looked at the grand plan, his eyes filled with surprise: "it seems that you really spent a lot of time!"


    Zhan Hongtu laughed and said, "in fact, it''s very easy to check these. Besides, knowing the enemy and friends is the only way to win a hundred battles. Since I have decided to enter Jinling, I still need to prepare for these things."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what else do you know? If you have nothing to do, please tell me."


    "I really know a lot. For example, the little white face that Jinke''s wife raises outside now is a friend of mine before."


    Xiao Yao a Leng: "you arrange?"


    "Brother Xiao, you can also regard this as just a coincidence." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was depressed for a while. If he really thought all this was just a coincidence, it means that his brain was in trouble, but now he can''t believe it.


    "Jinke''s wife, when did you find xiaobailian?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "About three months ago." Zhan Hongtu thought about the day and said.


    "At that time, it seems that we didn''t plan to enter Jinling, did we?" Xiao Yao is shocked. Even ah Li, who came to Jinling only half a month ago, didn''t even have the least plan three months ago. So now he really doesn''t understand why Zhan Hongtu wants to make such a move. Can this boy have the ability of foretelling?


    "It seems that you are really mature now." Xiao Yao looked at Zhan Hongtu and said with a smile, "I''m not boasting about my brother. With your present ability, if you go back to Zhan''s home again, it''s estimated that those young people in Zhan''s home can be sold by you and count your money."


    "I''m not interested in selling them." Zhan Hongtu shrugged his shoulders. "It''s just a group of kids, brother Xiao. In fact, it''s called strategic deployment. To put it simply, once again, I''ve summed it up before. Jinling is not far from our Haitian city, and it''s also a large political and economic city. If we can seize the market here and spread around again, it''s also a very good thing."


    Speaking of this, Zhan Hongtu hesitated, unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, drank a mouthful of moistening his throat, and then continued: "in addition, Jinling is next to Anyan Province, and Anyan province is the place where the sea can speak, so we will certainly set foot in Anyan province at that time. By that time, we can do more, so Jinling, It''s always in my strategy map. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "you can do these things by yourself. Anyway, I will support you. In addition, what else can I do for you?"


    "Yes, brother Xiao. I want to talk to you about a few things this time." Zhan Hongtu said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "I don''t have a master around me. I don''t have a sense of security. Otherwise, can you let brother song follow me? In this way, not only some people can share the pressure on me, but also some people can cover me. In this way, I don''t need to worry about those old hooligans. " Zhan Hongtu said, "I really regret it now. I knew I would encounter so many troubles. When I was a child, I should let my father help me find a master."


    "It''s useless for you to talk to me. You have to talk to song. I can''t control his decision." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhan Hongtu can only nod.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, I came here to ask you for money this time. If I want to get a firm foothold in Jinling, I have to spend money first." Zhan Hongtu said, "invite the people above to dinner, and win over Jinling''s business circle. In addition, if you want to get a security company and invest in real estate, you have to throw money into it."


    "Tell me, how much does it cost?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    "Well, conservative, 50 million." Zhan Hongtu estimated and said.


    "I''ll give you 500 million. Take your time." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, you are too rich, aren''t you?" Zhan Hongtu was stunned.


    "50 million is not enough. It''s still the direct point of 500 million. If we want to do it, we have to do the best, and the scale is in place at one time. Anyway, we are stupid now. There is no place to smash the money. You say Zhou Lei and Qu Yang throw so much money to me all at once, and I don''t know where to spend it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hey, hey, you should find Xia Yixing." Zhan Hongtu said¡° What can I do for her? " Xiao Yao is curious¡° Spend money! I know so many people. Xia Yixing is probably the one who spends the most money. I used to think that Dahai''s business mind is good, but compared with Xia Yixing, it''s much worse. In fact, it''s not the ability to spend a lot of money. What''s more, it''s the ability to earn twice as much in the shortest time, Xia Yixing told me to do it. " Zhan Hongtu said. Xiao Yao nodded. It seems that I really underestimated Xia Yixing before. No wonder Xia langxing''s daughter has been influenced since she was a child. It seems that it''s not too complicated for her to take one step and think ten steps¡° Xiao Ge, I think that if you marry Xia Yixing back home in the future, you will be able to have a soft meal. You don''t have to do anything. Xia Yixing can help you deal with it well. Moreover, her learning ability is particularly strong. Before, she was still a little behind Li Xiaoxiao in business, but now, even Li Xiaoxiao, In terms of commercial deployment, they may not be as good as Xia Yixing. " Zhan Hongtu said seriously. Xiao Yao glared at him, but he didn''t have a good way: "just say these words in front of me. Don''t say them in front of Xiaoxiao. During this period of time, she has become more and more insecure about herself. Now when she hears such words from you, she may think about something else! Oh, forget it. Let''s go to the restaurant first. " Zhan Hongtu follows Xiao Yao with a smile. While Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu are having dinner, song Yilin also comes. After a while, Xiaoyue and pink butterfly are also here. When having breakfast, Xiao Yao simply talked to song Yilin about the meaning of Zhan Hongtu. Song Yilin didn''t hesitate and nodded directly: "I''m sure there''s no problem. Besides, I''m familiar with it. I''m sure I can help. We''ve been together for such a long time, but you''ve been working hard. I don''t want to do anything, So I''m happy to be able to help. " Zhan Hongtu nodded: "just because this is your territory, I said I need your help!" Song Yilin smiles and continues to eat breakfast¡° Don''t you need to discuss it with Li Qiuyue? " Xiao Yao asked¡° What a man decides, does it have to be decided by a woman? " Song Yilin has no good way. Xiao Yao curled his lips: "I really hope you have such confidence in front of Li Qiuyue. Every day you pretend to be forced. I say, Mr. Song, aren''t you tired?" Song Yilin''s face is red and his neck is thick. He wants to have a careful theory with Xiao Yao, but when he sees Xiao Yao, he doesn''t care about himself at all, so he has to give up. Xiao Yao directly threw the Jinling mess to Zhan Hongtu. Looking at his confident appearance, Xiao Yao didn''t feel that he had anything to worry about. Zhan Hongtu has indeed grown up a lot. The way of speaking and the direction of thinking are not what they used to be. But song Yilin still went back with Xiao Yao. If he wants to come to Jinling, he has to prepare first. Zhanhongtu is ready, but at least he has to go back and prepare something. However, in Xiao Yao''s and zhanhongtu''s opinion, he is going to go back and talk to Li Qiuyue. Xiaoyue also had a good time this time. However, because Xiaoyue still has to go to school, she can''t always ask for leave, which will delay the course. Therefore, Xiao Yao can''t stay in Jinling for too long. Back in Haitian city, as soon as it landed, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang. Take out the mobile phone, display is Zhou Lei''s phone number¡° Where is it, shaugo? Have you come back yet? " Zhou Lei asked¡° I''ve just returned to Haitian city. Now I won''t go back to Kyoto. What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao was depressed and asked, how long has it been since he returned to Haitian city? He asked if he wanted to return to Beijing. Isn''t that funny¡° I didn''t say Kyoto! I mean Haitian city! Hehe, now I''m sitting in Xiaoyao real estate company. FangHai is just opposite me. I don''t believe it. Now listen to it yourself! " When Zhou Lei said this, the phone was answered by Fang Hai¡° They''re here this morning Fang Hai said. Xiao Yao smiles and nods. He tells Fang Hai that he will arrive soon. Then he stops a taxi and goes straight to Xiaoyao real estate company¡° You can do your work later. I''ll go back with Xiaoyue. " The pink butterfly on the car said to Xiao Yao¡° Why don''t you play for a while? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Forget it. I''m not familiar with your friends. " The pink butterfly shook her head. See pink butterfly said so, Xiao Yao also had to give up.

 Chapter 582

    With song Yilin, back to Xiaoyao real estate company, into Fang Hai''s office, you can see Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are sighing.


    "Well, this company is not big, but to be honest - there are so many beautiful women!" Zhou Lei knock knock knock ash to say.


    Qu Yang quickly nodded in agreement with Fang Hai.


    Xiao Yao is two big. Are these two guys here to pick up girls?


    Seeing Xiao Yao, a group of people also stood up.


    Besides Fang Hai, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, there are two other girls, one is Chang Yang, and the other is Xia Yixing.


    "Brother Xiao, you''re back!" Zhou Lei smiles at Xiao Yao.


    "Why are you all here?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "It''s boring to be idle in Kyoto. Besides, I''m planning to inject capital into Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company first? It''s also a good way. Qu Yang and I came here to send money. " Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Chun came in carrying a tray with a set of tea sets in it.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, a strange color flashed in Liu Chun''s eyes. He laughed at Xiao Yao. After making the tea, he retreated without saying a word.


    "Now you have Liu Chun''s feelings. Is that the troublemaker?" Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and said, looking a little unhappy.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t make trouble. No one in our company knows that Liu Chun is also a sister-in-law!" Fang Hai did not have a good way, "do you think we have so much courage?"


    Xiao Yao: "he felt that he was going to be blacked out by Fang Hai. Did he think about his feelings when he said that?


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang looked at each other, and they both saw a clear look in their eyes.


    The face is also a "so it is" expression.


    "It''s not what you think." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, it''s OK. In fact, we all know." When Zhou Lei said this, he found that Chang Yang glared at him and quickly changed his words, "no, I don''t understand..."


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to explain. In the face of Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, the more he describes, the darker he is. It''s useless. The wisest choice is to skip this topic and not tangle with it.


    "First, what do you think?" Xiao Yao pulled a chair and sat down under his buttocks.


    Zhou Lei shook his head and said, "brother Xiao, don''t ask us that, otherwise you will be disappointed. You think, what answer can Qu Yang and I give you? Anyway, brother Xiao, you can do whatever you want. If you need to run errands, you can leave it to Qu Yang and me. Although we can''t do big things well, we can do small things well."


    Xiao Yao is confused.


    Originally, he felt that he had achieved the ultimate goal of shaking off the shopkeeper.


    But now seeing Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, he realized that he was still too young.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang really refresh his cognition. They are too lazy to worry about these things. Now they even throw the stall to themselves.


    Isn''t that cheating?


    "Hey, brother Xiao, don''t show such an expression. As you know, Qu Yang and I are really good at nothing, just two dandies. So let''s just follow you and get some experience and equipment." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "feelings, do you think this is a game? If you want to do it, do it together. "


    Zhou Lei sighed and said, "OK, brother Xiao, just tell me what to do anyway. You are a commander, and Qu Yang and I are two executors."


    "Don''t say that. I''m so sorry to say that." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou leile said: "otherwise, you leave everything to me to decide? Even if you really dare to take risks, I don''t dare to. I know what I am. No matter Fang Hai or song Yilin, they are much better than us. "


    Xiao Yao saw Zhou Lei for the first time with such an expression and said such self abasement.


    Is this still the junior of the Zhou family?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, Zhou Lei shrugged his shoulders and said, "brother Xiao, don''t look at me with such eyes. I know what you are thinking, but there''s nothing to hide. I''m just too smooth. Everything I do is smooth, and I lack survival experience in adversity, which I know very well."


    Fang Hai gritted his teeth and said to Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, I think he''s here to pull hatred!"


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily to agree with Fang Hai.


    Xia Yixing just looked at the brothers, holding his shoulders and smiling, but he didn''t speak.


    She didn''t speak until they had all said it.


    "In fact, you are not suitable to be commanders. Even the grand plan is much better than you." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao and others have a very hand feeling.


    Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are still a little unconvinced. They think Xiao Yao is very suitable, but Xia Yixing''s words make it difficult for them to express their opinions. In addition, Xiao Yao seems to agree with Xia Yixing''s views. Even if they are unconvinced, they have nothing to say.


    "In fact, the next thing to do is also very simple, first financing, let Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company strive for listing, and create Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company. After that, all of them are summarized into Xiaoyao group, the way of listing, and so on. I am responsible for all these." Xia Yixing said. When Xiao Yao heard this, he felt relieved¡° In other words, I don''t have to worry about anything next? " Xiao Yao asked. He still likes the feeling. It''s better not to worry about anything. Anyway, I''m too busy to do these things. It''s better to leave them to do them. Any one of these people is the one he decides to believe¡° It''s not. You still need to do things in Kyoto by yourself. " Xia Yixing said. Xiao Yao nodded: "OK, I can come here."¡° Are you sure? " Xia Yixing said with a smile, "business is not martial arts, there is not a doctor to save people, not so simple things, to deal with all kinds of ghosts, don''t come to me to complain." Xiao Yao listen to Xia Yixing said, immediately want to retreat. See Xiao Yao face showed hesitant expression, Xia Yixing are some depressed: "you can''t tell me, you are really scared by me, I just say, you can''t really ignore everything?" Xiao Yao scratched his head and said with a smile: "in fact, I just think about it. Don''t worry. Since it''s something I have promised, I''ll say that I won''t shirk anything. It''s just to deal with the market in Kyoto."¡° Yes, I don''t mind! " Zhou Lei said quickly, "let me and brother Xiao do this." Qu Yang Leng Leng, asked: "what about me?"¡° Obey the command of the superior, or else? " Zhou Lei glanced at Qu Yang and said. Qu Yang had a feeling of falling into the pit. He felt that his reaction must have been too slow. They should have said that before Zhou Lei. After all, both of them are familiar with Kyoto. They have to explore other places. How can that be¡° Qu Yang, I really have a task to give you. " Xia Yixing said. Qu Yang sighed, nodded and said, "sister Xia, if you have anything to do, you can tell me directly. Anyway, from today on, I will be a hard-working old cattle." Xia Yixing was amused by Qu Yang''s words, and said: "if you want to set up a pharmaceutical company, you have to do it on a large scale, and take 4 billion yuan to toss, as long as you don''t lose all your money, as long as you get up in scale, you can have assembly line production, and you can make a name in Kyoto. It''s worth our continuous investment." Qu Yang blinked, looked at Xia Yixing, took a deep breath, said: "sister Xia, you are really a big hand!"¡° Whether it''s Xiaoyao real estate or Xiaoyao security company, it''s only a small toss. The core of Xiaoyao group has to be pharmaceutical companies. In this case, it''s understandable to invest more in this area. " Xia Yixing said, "if you want to make money, you have to learn how to spend money first. You can''t bear that children can''t get wolves. That''s probably the truth." Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing, and now he finally knows why Zhan Hongtu says that Xia Yixing is the real expert in spending money. He says that if he throws out four billion yuan, he really doesn''t blink! However, if it''s Xiao Yao, he''s confident that he can do it himself. Anyway, he doesn''t spend his own money... "Xiao Yao, I''ll give you a suggestion, OK?" Xia Yixing suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yao and said. Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded¡° What''s your opinion? " He asked. Xia Yixing said: "you can think of a way to dig Li Xiaoxiao."¡° "Ah?" Xiao Yao didn''t understand the meaning of Xia Yixing''s words¡° Although Li Xiaoxiao is still very young, even I have to admit that she is a very skillful person. If you can find a way to pull her over, maybe we can relax a lot. She has many advantages that I can''t learn. " Xia Yixing said. She should have given Li Xiaoxiao a high evaluation¡° Tut Tut, brother Xiao is really capable. " Fang Hai, song Yilin and other four men are all thinking. Looking at Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao''s eyes, they are also a little strange... Xiao Yao rubs his nose and drops a sentence: "I''ll try my best." No more talking. It''s mainly because they stare at Zhou Lei with that kind of strange eyes. He feels very uncomfortable. They all want to drag these guys together and kick them. But if they really do that, they must say that they are angry. It''s hard to be a man, and it''s even harder to be a man! Xiaoyao group, in this simple conversation, has a soul, and starts to build a skeleton and pile up flesh and blood!

 Chapter 583

    Around the moat, I don''t know how many turns.


    Tireless.


    The shadow of a young couple is elongated by the light.


    With the wind blowing, walking after dinner is also a kind of happiness, at least for Li Xiaoxiao at the moment.


    "We haven''t taken a walk together for a long time." Li Xiaoxiao whispered, holding Xiao Yao''s arm.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    In fact, he also enjoyed the peace.


    Nothing to think about, nothing to say, just holding the hand of the people around, walking the road, everything is good.


    "How are you doing over there recently?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and laughed: "it''s still like that. Everything is in preparation. It will take some time if I want to be on the right track. But I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, there are very few things I need to worry about."


    "Yes, Xia Yixing is looking after you." Li Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes and said something bitter.


    When Xiao Yao heard Li Xiaoxiao mention this, he also remembered what Xia Yixing said today.


    He hastened on to the beginning and said, "why don''t you come too?"


    "Me?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and almost didn''t keep up with Xiao Yao''s way of thinking.


    "Yes, you are my future daughter-in-law. If you take care of me, I will feel more secure! Right? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Don''t you feel safe about Xia Yixing? Don''t you believe her? " Li Xiaoxiao suddenly asked such a question.


    Xiao Yao really wants to raise his hand and slap himself now.


    Don''t talk if you can''t speak! Now, Li Xiaoxiao''s words, let him do not know the next.


    If you say that you don''t feel safe about Xia Yixing, it''s just bullshit.


    What''s more, Xia Yixing has been helping him for such a long time. Now it''s too hurtful for him to let him say that he doesn''t believe Xia Yixing''s words, even if it''s false. Xiao Yao thinks that if he really says that, he will feel sorry for his conscience.


    See Xiao Yao did not speak, Li Xiaoxiao also turned around, continue to look at the front, also do not continue to ask.


    "In fact, this is also the meaning of Xia Yixing." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "What does she mean?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao''s face showed a trace of doubt, "does she also want me to help your company?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Xiaoxiao touched her chin and asked, "doesn''t she know that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers?"


    Xiao Yao immediately serious face: "you can say she is a tiger, but I don''t allow you to insult yourself like this!"


    Li Xiaoxiao


    She stretched out her hand and pinched the soft meat on Xiao Yao''s waist.


    Xiao Yao immediately begged for mercy. He felt that even if he was a master of foreign Kung Fu in the inner world, even if he had become a master of iron cloth, he would be afraid of this move.


    Too much pain!


    "I''m just joking. Don''t be so serious! But what do you think? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "This is what Xia Yixing means. What do you mean?" Li Xiaoxiao turned her eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao seems to have guessed that Li Xiaoxiao would ask such a question for a long time, and now it doesn''t matter, "what do you mean! It''s almost the same. Naturally, I hope you can come and help me. Anyway, Li''s group is already the Optimus Prime of Haitian city. Even if you don''t stare at it now, it can still move forward, right? "


    Li Xiaoxiao thought about it and nodded.


    "If that''s the case, just leave the Li''s stall to them and help me! We''ll spend as much money as we want. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "are you short of money now?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    Now he''s not really a cash strapper.


    "In that case, what are you thinking about making money for?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t work hard to make money now. How can I marry you back? Besides, it''s very expensive for children to send their milk powder to school, study abroad, and so on. It''s also wrong. I really didn''t think that if we want to send our children to study abroad in the future, our Chinese things will be enough for him to study all his life. " Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao thinks Xiao Yao thinks too far.


    However, she still likes Xiao Yao''s idea that when a man pulls you not to eat your tofu, but to imagine the future with you, and even to think about future children, it should be a kind of happiness for a woman.


    "Have you ever thought about what your child''s name will be in the future?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Of course, I''ve thought about it. If I don''t want to do it, it''s too outrageous. The girl''s name is Xiao Lanshan. The lights are dim." Xiao Yao said.


    "And the boy?" Li Xiaoxiao continued.


    "Boy, I didn''t think about it. Whatever, you can call dog eggs." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes: "you are too heavy on women than men."


    "I think, the little boy is too naughty, half of the kids are disgusted by the dog, ah, how nice the girl is. When you give birth to a girl, I will let her be my little princess. I can buy anything she wants for her. It''s better to spoil her. If you can''t tolerate my daughter''s bad boy in the future, just hurry and get away, let alone abduct my daughter with a broken mobile phone." Xiao Yao said.


    Then they both laughed.


    "I can has the final say in having a boy or a girl." Li Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s what I said. In fact, as long as it''s my children, I''m sure I like them. But before that, I still have to make all the preparations to welcome that day. I hope I can take them everywhere, and you and my family travel. We can do whatever we want, and we don''t need to worry about other problems."


    Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath: "OK, then I''ll go to your company to help you earn milk powder money together!"


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    He really didn''t expect that he would persuade Li Xiaoxiao in such a way.


    It''s too casual, isn''t it?


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao with a look of surprise and giggled: "what''s the matter, can you still have an opinion?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head quickly: "of course I have no opinion."


    "Well, if you really dare to have an opinion, then you''re finished. I''ll ask you if I''m worried about disturbing you to pick up girls in the company." Li Xiaoxiao said with a wrinkled nose.


    Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and holds Li Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    Hold it tight.


    Li Xiaoxiao leaned against Xiao Yao''s chest, and without saying a word, she still enjoyed the feeling.


    As time went by, Xiao Yao did not speak and Li Xiaoxiao did not speak.


    Finally, the good atmosphere was interrupted by the rapid ringing of the telephone.


    It''s thunder.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, immediately connected the phone.


    "Second grandfather, what''s the matter?" When Xiao Yao spoke, he took a special look at the time on his mobile phone. It''s nine o''clock now. According to the truth, at this time, his grandfather and second grandfather should have gone to bed early. There''s no reason to call him. After spending so many years in the mountains, Gaofeng and Jinglei always have the habit of going to bed early and getting up early.


    "Your third grandfather is back." Thunder said.


    "Three grandfathers?"


    "Well, I''ve been hurt a little. If you haven''t gone to bed yet, come and have a look first." Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao immediately hung up and planned to rush to the courtyard.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "my third grandfather has come back, but the situation seems not so good. I have to go and have a look."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded quickly, although sometimes she had some willfulness in front of Xiao Yao, but she was definitely not the kind of unreasonable person.


    "Shall I go with you?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "No, I''ll take you back to bed first." Xiao Yao said, "I don''t know when to toss. Don''t worry. My grandfather is there. There won''t be anything wrong with my third grandfather."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t say any more. She worries that if she talks too much, it will only delay Xiao Yao''s time.


    Driving a Land Rover, I arrived at the siheyuan.


    "Coming?" Jinglei saw Xiao Yao and didn''t expect the boy to come so soon.


    "Well, second grandfather, where''s my third grandfather?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "In your grandfather''s house, it seems that you have to have an operation." Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and his heart jumped to his throat.


    He didn''t prepare at all, so he got the preparation for the third grandfather''s injury from the second grandfather, and he didn''t know anything except this.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s nervous face, Jinglei put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry about anything for the time being. You can''t believe others. Can''t you believe your grandfather? Don''t worry? The elder brother is here. The third one is sure to be OK. "


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly and nod.


    He used to comfort himself in this way.


    Time went by minute by second, and after about an hour, the door of the peak was opened.


    Xiao Yao and Jinglei quickly go in together.


    Gao Feng is holding an iron basin in his hand. The water in the basin turns red, with several pieces of white cloth dyed red by blood on it.


    In the basin, sharp eyed Xiao Yao also saw two yellow rifle bullets.


    "What are you doing in a hurry? Don''t worry, old three can''t die. " Gao Feng looks at Xiao Yao and Jinglei and says with a smile.


    "Three grandfathers are really OK?" Xiao Yao subconsciously asked, just want to confirm.


    At this time, the third grandfather''s voice has sounded: "brother said I''m ok, naturally it''s OK. Listen to what you say, is it hard for you to expect me to die? Stinky boy, get out of here Xiao Yao was relieved at last. This powerful voice, said he had something, Xiao Yao would feel strange¡° Three grandfathers. " Xiao Yao went to the bedside and saw the dark face of his third grandfather. Xiao Yao grinned, but his smile was far fetched. Third grandfather, is really old, white hair are a lot more, the wrinkles around the eyes are also dense up.

 Chapter 584

    I haven''t seen the third grandfather for such a long time. Now I suddenly see him in such a way. Xiao Yao''s psychology is more or less uncomfortable. At the beginning, many people in the killer world said that Xiaoyao could become the real king of killers in his whole life, but he couldn''t control what others said, because in his opinion, it was just a joke.


    Others don''t know, but Xiao Yao knows very well that his third grandfather is the God of the night.


    Perhaps, in the cultivation, thunder is much higher than the third grandfather, but if the two people fight to the death, any way can be used, the final death must be thunder.


    This was not said by others, Xiao Yao or Jinglei himself.


    Can and peak, thunder two people become brothers, three grandfather''s skill, will be bad?


    With the skill of the third grandfather, he could be hurt. This really made Xiao Yao a little unbelievable, but now the facts are all in front of him. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t want to believe it, he couldn''t help it.


    "Who did it?" Xiao Yao asked the most direct question.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve suffered a loss, and I have to ask you to help me out?" The third grandfather looked at Xiao Yao''s face at this time and couldn''t help laughing. Although he said so, he was very happy and pleased.


    As long as Xiao Yao has this heart, the third grandfather will feel that he has not hurt him in vain for so many years.


    "Third grandfather, you are injured now! I can take care of some small things directly. You don''t have to do it yourself, do you? Besides, not everyone is worth asking you to do it yourself. What you can do for me is to solve it for me. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He also knows that his third grandfather loves face very much, and the principle is that what he can solve by himself will never be handed over to others. It is because he understands this point that Xiao Yao now takes the initiative to give his third grandfather a step down, so as not to make the old people unhappy.


    "Come on, smelly boy, what should I do? I can solve this problem by myself." The third grandfather waved his hand and turned his eyes to other places.


    This also shows his resolute attitude at this time.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao nodded helplessly, turned around and walked out of the room. Then, he called pink butterfly.


    "The king of killers was wounded by someone. The shooting skill of the other side seems to be good. Help me find out who the other side is." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    The voice seems to be full of evil spirit. The helpless and playful face in front of the third grandfather disappeared at this moment. If you let others see Xiao Yao''s expression at this time, you will doubt whether this guy has two faces.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, pink butterfly was obviously surprised: "what? The king of killers was wounded? Are you kidding? In the whole world of killers, can anyone be the opponent of the king of killers? "


    "That''s what I think, so I wonder now. It should be easy to find out."


    "The king of killers is the benchmark of our killer world. Many eyes are staring at his news. Since it''s something about him, it''s not difficult to find out. Just wait for the news. I''ll check it later. By the way, there''s one more thing I want to tell you." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "White dragon is getting married." Said the pink butterfly.


    "White dragon wants to get married?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "this kid wants to marry with who?"


    "Peiya, the girl in our shop, you saw her last time." Pink Butterfly said with a smile, "he just told me before."


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and said, "I know. I''m sure I''ll go back. But this boy is not authentic. I even need to know the news from you. When I see him, I have to beat him up."


    Pink Butterfly smiles and hangs up.


    Xiao Yao has some impression on the girl named peiya. Generally speaking, she is a very good girl. She is beautiful and has a good personality. Most importantly, this time, Bai Long chases others. It''s very good to be able to subdue Bai long.


    What''s more, Bailong stayed in pink butterfly''s shop for peiya. It can be seen that Bailong really likes that girl. Although Bailong has quit the killer group now, he used to be a killer after all. It''s not a simple thing to gain a simple love.


    After staying in Siheyuan for a while, pink butterfly called. Xiao Yao also rushed there. Many things on the phone must be unclear.


    Entering the store, Xiao Yao meets Pei ya, who is still teaching Xiaoyue to write.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao." Seeing Xiao Yao, Pei Ya stops and smiles at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also nodded to her and said, "ready to get married?"


    Pei Ya blushed and nodded.


    "What about the white dragon?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    "He''s carrying goods in the warehouse, Mr. Xiao, or I''ll call him for you now?" Peiya asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "this is unnecessary. Besides, don''t call me Mr. Xiao in the future. Just call me brother Xiao. Anyway, that''s what white dragon calls me now."


    Pei Ya nodded with a smile. She was a very generous girl.


    Xiaoyue ran over and Xiao Yao picked her up.


    "Have you finished your homework?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s a little short, but it will be finished soon! Dad, when will you take me out to play Xiaoyue blinked and asked.


    "Haha, there will be more time in the future. OK, let''s do our homework first. I''ll talk to my mother about some things." Xiao Yao rubs Xiaoyue''s hair and puts her down.


    "Good." Xiaoyue nodded, ran to peiya and continued to do her homework.


    Xiao Yao also went upstairs and went into pink butterfly''s office.


    Hear the office door was pushed, pink butterfly head did not lift, still concentrate on looking at the computer screen in front of.


    "Coming?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Well, how do you know it''s me?" Xiao Yao sat in front of the pink butterfly and asked with a smile.


    "Except for you, people will knock when they come into my office." The pink butterfly rolled her eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose. He felt that he was a very poor person.


    Pink Butterfly turns the laptop to let Xiao Yao see the screen.


    "Cold words, the former king of mercenaries, the American, was originally a soldier. He took part in two wars in Afghanistan, later became a mercenary, and later became a killer. Now he is the most valuable killer. Of course, besides the king of killers, as for you! He has already disappeared, and others can''t find you even if they want to, so he can be ranked second. "


    "Such a role can hurt my third grandfather?" Xiao Yao was obviously reluctant to believe it.


    "Xiao Yao." Pink butterfly''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao looks at the pink butterfly and asks.


    "The king of killers is really strong, but he is also an individual. Since he is an individual, there will be birth, aging, illness and death. There is no way to resist it. It is undeniable that the king of killers is old now, and his hands will tremble when he shoots. But the sneer is different. Now is his prime. Let me ask you a question!" Pink Butterfly said this, pause, see Xiao Yao nodded, then continue to say, "if you and the king of killers, how sure do you have?"


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    If it was him before, now he would shake his head and say that he is not the opponent of the third grandfather.


    But now, he has entered the realm of breaking heaven. If he is not the third grandfather''s opponent, it is really amazing.


    "It seems that you have your answer in your heart. Since you can surpass the king of killers, why can''t others? He is a man, not a God Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "You''re right. Third grandfather is old. I should help him solve such a problem." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Pink Butterfly smiles, "if it''s someone else, maybe I''ll persuade him to calm down first, but you''re not the same. First of all, I know it''s useless to persuade you. Secondly, I also believe that the guy named sneer is definitely not your opponent."


    Xiao Yao thinks that pink butterfly thinks highly of himself.


    But he thinks so, too.


    At this point, the white dragon knocked on the door and came in.


    "Brother Xiao, listen to peiya say you''re here, I''ll come up and have a look. It''s for the old man''s business, isn''t it?" White Dragon said with a smile.


    "Well." Xiao Yao looks at the pink butterfly. The pink butterfly shakes his head at him, saying that he has never talked to the White Dragon up to now.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t look at sister butterfly. She didn''t tell me this. Although I''m not a killer now, it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything! The king of killers has been injured. If I don''t know, I''ve been fooling around all these years. "


    White dragon continued: "also, if this time, that guy named Lengyu doesn''t die, the king of killers may become Lengyu. Of course, the premise is that you still don''t come back."


    "What if he dies?" Xiao Yao asked coldly.


    "Haha, he''s a corpse. Brother Xiao, I''ve also dealt with him. He''s good at shooting, and then his trap ability. If he comes to you, I''m sure he will die, but if you go to him, the difficulty will increase a lot." Said the white dragon.


    "Do you think he will come to me on his own initiative?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Bai long thought carefully and shook his head: "Hey, I don''t think he will come to you on his own initiative."


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t want that sneer to really come to Haitian city to find himself. After all, there are too many people he cares about here. If he regards this place as a battlefield, in case of any accident, it will be a lifelong regret for Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 585

    Trap ability, ordinary people may not understand, but sitting here are killers, for this white dragon naturally does not need to explain.


    Mines, retreats, snipers, mines, complex terrain, etc. all these can be regarded as trap capabilities.


    In fact, many killers have to master such skills. After all, most of them will be pursued after completing the task. At this time, the trap ability will play a role. In this way, it is a very important skill to block the enemy''s pursuit and ensure their own safety.


    "Brother Xiao, to be honest, I don''t think it''s wise for you to do so. I think you can let us spread your news! If I know you''re here, I think he''ll come after you. " Said the white dragon.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "if you were me, would you do that? Don''t you worry about people hurting peiya? "


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Bai Long immediately understood each other''s meaning and nodded awkwardly.


    "That''s it. However, Bailong, I don''t mind that you still have too much contact with the killer world. You have killed many people and offended many people before. In this world, there are at least hundreds of people who want you to die soon. It''s not a good thing if someone reveals your information here. " Xiao Yao said.


    The White Dragon nodded again and did not speak.


    "After you get married, you have to have children, have a wife and children, if those enemies go after Haitian city, what should you do then?" Xiao Yao continued.


    White dragon''s face changed. He took a deep breath again. Then he nodded and said, "brother Xiao, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. After today, I won''t have any contact with the killer world any more. By the way, brother Xiao, otherwise you can leave it to me? When I got to Haitian city, you helped me a lot, but I didn''t help at all. I always felt that I had a bad conscience. "


    Xiao Yao glared at the white dragon and said, "I want you to stay in Haitian city, but I don''t want you to help me kill people. OK, you can live your peaceful life honestly. If someone wants to trouble you, you can directly tell me that you are going to get married soon. Don''t think about the fight and kill. It''s not a good thing, just your life now, I don''t know how many killers dream of it. "


    Although it is said that killers can get rich quickly, they have to take risks to get more benefits. For example, white dragon and pink butterfly all gamble on their lives.


    Win the bet and make a lot of money that people can''t make in their lifetime.


    But if you lose the bet, it doesn''t make sense how much money you make. Anyway, you can''t spend it.


    After earning enough money, I want to quit, but I have found that there is no turning back. Many things have become involuntarily. After all, I know so many secrets of the killer world. If I quit casually, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. At the beginning, Xiao Yao quit. Even if he was protected by the king of killers, someone would come after him, let alone others.


    Now, Bailong has managed to quit. If he still gets involved, it will cause a lot of trouble. Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t make it clear, with Bailong''s IQ, he should be able to understand this.


    "Brother Xiao, I know what you said. Hey hey, don''t worry. I won''t get involved in the killer business in the future." Said the white dragon.


    "Did you tell peiya about your past?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No..." Bai Long whispered, "is it necessary to tell her? After all, she is just an ordinary girl, if you let her know these, do not know how much psychological pressure will bring her! In that case, it''s better not to tell her. "


    "That''s fine. If you don''t say it, don''t say it! However, first of all, you have to make sure that you won''t talk in your sleep in the future. In case she knows later, what will she think? And now, you are still a dangerous person. At least you have to let others make a psychological preparation. Otherwise, they will marry you in a muddle headed way. When they suddenly know these things, will she feel cheated by you? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The white dragon is bigger than the other two.


    He really didn''t know whether Xiao Yao meant to tell himself what to say or not.


    The front and back are pits!


    "What''s your suggestion, brother Shaw?" The white dragon asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao shook his head vigorously: "don''t ask me this question, because I don''t know how to answer you."


    Bai Long sighed, one hand supporting his chin, lost in thought. He felt that he had to figure out the answer slowly.


    "Let''s not talk about that. What''s more, you are not kind! I don''t know how to get married. Tell me? " Xiao Yao frowned and said unhappily.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, I heard that you are very busy these days! Anyway, it''s not a big deal. Just keep it simple. " Said the white dragon.


    "Only once in a lifetime, do you want to be simpler?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "even if you don''t have any opinions, you have to consider your daughter-in-law''s ideas, don''t you?"


    The white dragon scratched his head and laughed.


    "Well, you can tell me what you think first. If it''s really not possible, I''ll just hand it over to you. I''ll help you with it. I don''t know what to do with your estimation." Xiao said with a sigh¡° Xiao Ge, you''ve been busy enough these days. I can cope with that. "¡° What to deal with! Marriage has to be a bit of a battle, not to say what luxury cars gathered, at least a sea of people, right? Don''t worry. I''m sure I can''t afford it. Can you marry my brother? " Xiao Yao said, "besides, if you don''t care about these things, I can also ignore them. But if it''s too simple and too shabby, what do you make other girls'' parents think? They will look down on you before they pass by. What can you do? " Bai Long sighed, which was the problem he had been worried about. This problem is very realistic, and it has been placed in front of Bai long. Even if he doesn''t want to consider it, he can''t do it. As Xiao Yao said, he can ignore it, and Pei Ya can ignore it, but Pei Ya''s parents still have to give an account. Although peiya doesn''t say it, Bailong knows that peiya is thinking about it these days¡° I''ll trouble you, shag! " Said the white dragon. Xiao Yao reached out and patted Bailong on the shoulder: "it''s right to know that. Since I plan to keep you in Haitian city, I''m sure I won''t let you suffer." The white dragon grinned¡° Has the date been set? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Not yet. I''m going to go to peiya''s mother this evening and make sure of it. It''s not a troublesome thing Said the white dragon. Xiao Yao sighs. He thinks that Bailong is still too young. Many things are trivial in front of Bailong. When he arrives at the woman''s home, it''s estimated that it will be expanded many times. If Bailong still has a indifferent attitude, he will make do with it. It''s two opinions whether he can enter peiya''s parents'' home or not. Even if he really goes in, Just say a few words, can be someone with a stick to draw out¡° Let''s go there in the evening. " Xiao Yao stood up, "but before, we have to go out to prepare."¡° What are you going to do? " The white dragon was at a loss. Pink Butterfly chuckled: "I used to think Xiao Yao was stupid enough. I didn''t expect that there''s a more stupid one here now. Just like you now, other people won''t think you''re cute at all."¡° It''s OK. If you don''t think I''m cute, it''s OK. Just think I''m cute. " Said the white dragon. Xiao Yao holds back his disgust and kicks Bai Long on the butt¡° Let''s go shopping Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth. He didn''t like shopping all the time. For the sake of Bailong''s life, he took the initiative to go shopping for the first time¡° I''ll go too! " Pink Butterfly quickly stood up and said, "your men''s eyes are not good." Xiao Yao is speechless. Take Xiaoyue and give the store to Pei ya. Four people go out together. Pei Ya is still curious about where Xiao Yao is going. But in order to surprise Pei ya, Bai Long insists on saying nothing. Out of the door, Xiao Yao is also a little difficult¡° What are we going to buy now, brother Asked the white dragon. Xiao Yao didn''t say a word, just turned around and looked at the pink butterfly. The pink butterfly pulls Xiaoyue and glances at Xiao Yao with a black line on her face: "don''t tell me, in fact, you don''t know what to buy." Xiao Yao''s face is full of smiles: "you know that pink butterfly is very smart and can guess everything." For Xiao Yao, pink butterfly is also convinced¡° Go to buy a decent suit for Bailong first, and you can''t just wear it to ask for marriage Said the pink butterfly. White dragon looked down at his feet and said, "don''t I look good?" With a zipper shirt, a pair of sports pants and a pair of sports shoes, Xiao Yao really can''t see where this guy is handsome, and he doesn''t know where Bai Long''s self-confidence comes from. In terms of shameless degree, even Xiao Yao, who is as thick skinned as a city wall, will have to bow down to Bai long¡° Come on, get in the car The pink butterfly got into the car and didn''t bother to answer the question that white dragon had no nutrition just now. Bai Long turned his lips and got on the bus. After spending more than 5000 yuan to buy a suit, Xiao Yao and others, led by pink butterfly, bought a lot of gifts for the elderly, and then began to book a hotel. As for the wedding car, Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it, so he just bought it directly. It''s not a problem in Bailong. He doesn''t have anything else, and he still has a lot of money. The rest of the wedding car can be handed over to Fang Hai and them. If these rich second generation don''t find some luxury cars to support the scene, Xiao Yao feels that they are blind as dandies.

 Chapter 586

    In the evening, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly follow Bai Long and Pei Ya with what they have bought. Xiao Yao and pink butterfly follow Xiao Yue and come to Pei Ya''s home.


    Pei Ya is not a native of Haitian. Her parents also work in Haitian. They are both in the same factory. Their days are very busy, but they don''t earn much money. In addition, the consumption of Shanghai Tianshi is also very high. All year round, it''s very good that the couple can save 20000 or 30000 yuan.


    So now the peiya family still rent a house.


    When peiya talks about these, her expression is also very flat, and she doesn''t feel that it''s something that can''t be said, and she doesn''t feel inferior. In her opinion, as long as she doesn''t steal or rob, there''s nothing hard to say about her life. For this point, Xiao Yao is very satisfied, that is, such a girl is worthy of Bailong to pay all for her.


    In today''s society, it''s really appropriate to use the word "materialistic desires". In addition, Shanghai Tianshi is originally a fast-paced city, and many people are proud of being able to buy a house in Haitian city. However, there are only a few million houses in Haitian city, so it''s really difficult to buy a house here, It''s not that people are born with money they can''t spend.


    Peiya''s house is not bad. It''s in a small area. The annual rent is 40000 yuan. It''s a small two bedroom apartment.


    When I went upstairs and entered the room, I saw that peiya''s parents were still busy in the kitchen. Maybe I had heard from peiya before, so I began to cook.


    After seeing Pei Ya coming in with people, a middle-aged woman, probably Pei Ya''s mother, wiped her greasy hands on her apron and walked out quickly. She was still carrying freshly washed fruits, apples and cut watermelons. Although watermelons have been on the market for a long time this season, as long as she has money, she can still buy them.


    "Xiaoya, are you back?" All of a sudden, Pei Ya''s mother was a little confused when she saw so many people


    Pei Ya smiles and introduces them one by one. Now Xiao Yao''s identity is Bai Long''s elder brother.


    "Oh! Then sit down quickly! " Pei Ya''s mother is also curious. According to the truth, it''s just her boyfriend coming. Is it necessary to bring so many people? It was as if she had come to fight, but she thought about all these words in her heart and didn''t say them directly.


    Xiao yaofen and butterfly are OK. They are indifferent, eating fruit and watching TV. Pei Ya is busy in the kitchen. Originally, Bai long wanted to help, but Pei Ya drove them out. Others don''t know, but Pei Ya knows very well that Bai long can''t cook at all. On the contrary, he will leave a bad impression on his parents when he comes in.


    "Sit quietly. Don''t worry about things you don''t need to worry about." Xiao Yao said to the white dragon sitting on the edge like a needle while eating the apple.


    Bai Long wiped the sweat on his forehead and nodded, but he couldn''t relax at all. It''s easy to say and easy to do!


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao and pink butterfly were with him this time. If he was really alone, he didn''t know what would go wrong.


    When the food was almost done, Xiao Yao and others were all on the table.


    "White dragon, right? It''s a rare name. " Pei Ya''s father said with a smile, he wore a pair of glasses, accounting background.


    "Ha, yes, yes, just call me Xiaobai." Speaking of this, Bailong may also feel that Xiaobai is like a Samoye''s name. He quickly corrects the situation and says, "it''s OK for Xiaolong."


    "Well, good." Peiya''s father nodded, "listen to Xiaoya, are you her? But as far as I know, she seems to be working in a beauty shop, right


    Obviously, peiya''s father is not very satisfied with Bailong''s work.


    A big man who works in a beauty shop every day feels strange. Some young people don''t care, but for these two middle-aged people, there are still some people who can''t accept it.


    "Ha, uncle, come on, I''ll pour you a drink." Seeing that Bailong didn''t know what to say, Xiao Yao stood up quickly, poured a glass of wine for peiya''s father, and said, "in fact, Bailong doesn''t work. That shop belongs to his sister, which is the one beside me. He is here to help. In fact, Bailong will go to my company to help after a while."


    "Oh?" Pei Fu a Leng, "your company?"


    "Well, it''s just a real estate company making trouble, but it can still make some money in a year." Xiao Yao is a bit too modest to say that. You know, Xiaoyao real estate has almost monopolized the real estate industry of Haitian city, and is the leader. If Xiaoyao real estate can only be regarded as "earning some", other real estate companies will probably face bankruptcy.


    "Real estate? Ah Pei Fu sneered.


    Xiao Yao looks at peiya depressed, thinking that he said something wrong?


    In fact, Pei Ya is more depressed than Xiao Yao.


    She thinks that Bailong is not so much going to work in a real estate company as working in a beauty shop.


    Although many people know that the real estate industry is making a lot of money now, many people don''t like real estate developers either, and Pei Ya''s parents are the model among them. At the beginning, peiya''s father had 400000, which was enough to buy a house by mortgage in Haitian city. But at that time, peiya''s father felt that the mortgage was not very cost-effective. He might as well save the whole money for a few years, and then borrow a little more. However, when he had 800000, he found that the houses he had been looking forward to had been fired to 800000. He regretted it at this time, but it was useless to regret it. After all, there is no regret medicine in the world. That''s why when Xiao Yao said he was in the real estate industry, the expression on Pei''s father''s face would be a little displeased. This is also very normal. Bailong was a little flustered at this time. He was wondering if he had said anything wrong. Pei Ya''s mother suddenly said, "Bruce Lee, how do you look familiar to your brother? I thought that before, but I didn''t say it. "¡° Look familiar? " Bai Long turns around and looks at Xiao Yao curiously. Xiao Yao just shakes his head at him and says that he has never met peiya''s mother. When they were wondering together, Pei Ya''s mother patted her forehead and suddenly realized¡° I remember it. Xiao Yao, you are Xiao Yao, aren''t you? " Peiya''s mother''s eyes changed when she looked at Xiao Yao. She looked very surprised¡° Xiao Yao? What is Xiao Yao Pei Fu is a fog waterway¡° Ah, old man, what kind of memory do you have! Last time we watched TV, we saw that Xiao Yao was the Chinese expert who killed the island devils Peiya''s mother said. Hearing this, Xiao Yao understood. This is the one who has seen himself on TV¡° oh Yes, yes, as like as two peas, I remember it. It''s like, it''s not like, it''s just the same. Pei Fu also nodded, "is there really such a similar person in this world?" Pei Ya couldn''t help laughing and said, "Dad, what do you say? He is Xiao Yao."¡° Really? " Pei Fu simply stood up this time¡° Well, it''s me. " Xiao Yao said in a low voice. When he spoke, he was very careful. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would be disliked by others¡° My God, it''s really great Xia Xiao Pei Fu''s voice was trembling. For a moment, Xiao Yao had the illusion that he was Xiao Feng. Great Xia Xiao - it sounds strange¡° Yesterday, we were still discussing in the forum. We said that you should kill the island devils after fighting for us in China! " Pei Fu says words, the facial expression on the face is some exaggeration, glasses almost didn''t drop on the table. Xiao Yao was relieved. It seems that this can add points for yourself¡° Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. It''s also my honor to be able to fight for the country. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Pei''s father nodded heavily and lifted the wine glass in front of him. He said bravely, "great Xia Xiao, I''ll give you a toast!"¡° Just call me Xiao Yao... "Xiao Yao drinks with Pei Fu. See Pei father also want to continue to pull himself to pull on a time and Panasonic wind PK things, Xiao Yao quickly grabbed the conversation, said: "uncle, this time, I''m just for my brother''s business, is to seize the time to two people''s marriage given, the specific day, we discuss together, how do you see?" After all, today''s protagonist is white dragon. Xiao Yao can''t steal the limelight of others all at once. It''s not decent to look at him¡° Yes, ha ha, I didn''t expect to see you under such circumstances. Your younger brother must be a loyal person, too! " Pei father nodded vigorously, and said that when he drank a glass of Baijiu, his face was already red. Bai Long is already a little embarrassed. As a killer, he is praised as a loyal person. Even if he is very cheeky, he will be a little embarrassed to hear such comments¡° Well, since that''s the case, we can go on talking about it. " Xiao Yao said, and took out a bank card from his pocket, which he prepared during the day. "As for the gift money, you take it first. There''s about one million in it."¡° A million? " Peiya''s parents were shocked. In their opinion, one million is an astronomical number. It was very good for them to ask for a hundred thousand and two hundred thousand betrothal gift. Since the young man didn''t have it, they didn''t want to be embarrassed. After all, as long as their daughter likes it, they can say anything. But now they''re paying one million at a time, which directly disrupts their previous ideas. This - this special, completely not according to the routine? Is the bride price a tug of war?

 Chapter 587

    Xiao Yao''s forthrightness surprised Pei Ya''s parents. When other people''s children married their daughters, many of them would quarrel with each other, and even some of them would break up because of betrothal gifts. The two young people who were about to get married would even turn against each other.


    Such things are not uncommon.


    Originally, Pei Ya''s parents had already made plans, but Xiao Yao''s practice dissolved all their plans.


    Any idea is superfluous. Now Pei Ya''s parents think so.


    Pei Ya''s face also changed a little, looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes.


    The white dragon on the side saw that peiya''s face was not right. He quickly pulled Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, are we missing something? Anyway, I''m not short of money, or I''ll just give them ten million? "


    Xiao Yao scratched his head. In fact, at this time, he also had such worries.


    "I just think that one million is not too little for them. If they give too much, it may not be a good thing. They all say that a little rich is a good thing. Don''t you understand that?"


    White dragon listen to Xiao Yao so say, also can nod.


    "Brother Shaw, is there too much of a million?" Peiya said in a low voice, although she also knew that she had not married Bailong, and she should face her family, but she was really worried that Bailong would make a fat face. When she said it, she couldn''t give it. Even if she didn''t mind, her parents were not money fans, but she didn''t believe what she said, which was not a good thing after all.


    "You girl, before you go through the door, you begin to turn your elbow out." Pei Ya''s mother laughed. Although she said that, she didn''t look angry.


    "However, what Xiaoya said is that there are too many million dollars. We are marrying daughters, not selling them. Betrothal gifts! It''s just a form. " Peiya''s mother said with a bitter smile.


    If it''s one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand, they can take it. But this shot is one million, and they dare not take it. In this case, people may think it''s ridiculous, but that''s the fact.


    If you lose a dollar or a hundred dollars on the ground, pick it up and put it in your pocket.


    But if you find a box full of money, there are about a million in it. Do you dare to keep it? Even if they do bring them home, most of them will be sleepless and restless.


    That''s why people are born with a contradiction.


    Xiao Yao and Bai Long are relieved to hear peiya''s mother''s words.


    As long as the other party does not feel too little that there is no way to continue to talk, then everything is easy to say.


    "Auntie, you can rest assured that this money is for you to take. In addition, Bailong discussed with me earlier, and I also want to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Pei Fu is slightly a Leng, curiously ask a way.


    "What he means is that after he and Xiaoya get married, he wants to take your two elders over and live together. I''ve been to his house, which is pretty good. You can live in three bedrooms and one living room." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "We used to live together?" The expressions on peiya''s parents'' faces became more wonderful.


    If it''s someone else''s home, the woman proposes to take her parents over to live together. It''s estimated that the man''s lungs can be blown up.


    But now, they didn''t mention it, but the man did.


    They really can''t understand.


    Pei Ya also had an excited look at Bai Long and said, "ah long, is that really OK?"


    "Well, this is what brother Xiao and I discussed today." White Dragon said with a smile, "however, it depends on the specific meaning of uncle and aunt."


    Pei Ya quickly turned around and looked at her parents.


    Of course, she hopes that even if she gets married, she can live with her parents, but such a requirement seems harsh for any man. Therefore, even if she has such an idea, she never wants to say it. It''s not a direct embarrassment!


    "We..." peiya''s parents didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t hesitate. I''ve been an orphan since I was a child. I don''t even know what my parents look like. If I marry Xiaoya, then you will be my parents, so I can have my parents." When Bai long talked about this, his eyes were a little red.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    Now the white dragon''s expression is not a bit artificial, and Xiao Yao is also very able to understand the white dragon''s mood at this time.


    Isn''t he an orphan for 20 years? Later, it was Qin Rou that changed his world.


    Moreover, he is different from Bailong. At least he has three grandfathers, but Bailong is really alone. He has been trained in the killer group since he was a child and trained as a killing machine. Now it''s hard for him to break free and have a family and parents. For him, it''s really a kind of happiness that is hard to explain clearly.


    Pei Ya''s father gave a bitter smile and said, "of course, we have no problem. We are just afraid to disturb you."¡° It won''t disturb, it won''t disturb. " Bai Long shook his head and said, "I really can''t wait for it. And after Xiaoya and I get married, we have to have children. At that time, we will have to bother the elder to help us with our children."¡° Ha ha, that feeling is good! " At the thought of the picture of walking around with her grandson, peiya''s parents looked forward to it. Pei ya just pinched the white dragon hard and said with a red face: "what are you talking about? We haven''t got married yet. How can you think of the children?"¡° Xiaoya, it''s wrong for you to say that. What Bruce Lee said is quite right! You think, we can have a big fat boy with us in the future, how happy! Besides, when you get married, the first problem you face is to have children. When you have children, we will help you take care of them, and we won''t be idle! " Pei Ya''s parents are now directly criticizing Pei Ya from the perspective of Bai long. Pei Ya blushed even more. Bailong also knows to take it when it''s good. Otherwise, he has to be strangled by peiya. He goes on to say: "uncle and aunt, we''ll all talk about it!"¡° Good Pei Ya''s father stood up after saying this and came in with a book in his arms. His feelings had already begun to check the Yellow calendar. Xiao Yao makes an "OK" gesture to the white dragon, indicating that everything is developing in a good direction. White dragon is also full of joy and excitement¡° Well, it''s a good day on the eighth day of next month. " Peiya''s father helped her glasses and said with a smile¡° OK, then on the eighth day of next month. " Xiao Yao said, "uncle and aunt, since the day has been set, then we''ll make good preparations when we go back."¡° Oh, yes Pei Ya''s father was so happy that he couldn''t shut his mouth When he comes out of Pei''s house, Bai Long will be crazy. Pei ya, on the other hand, wants to accompany her parents to talk more, which Xiao Yao and his parents can understand¡° Xiao Ge, I''m really going to get married. I''m going to have children soon. Then my children will go to primary school and university. Maybe they can contribute to our country! " Said the white dragon. Xiao Yao glances at the white dragon and sighs. It''s not surprising that Pei Ya says that the boy just likes to think too far. It''s so far away that Xiao Yao''s thinking can''t keep up. It''s just a fixed date. Bai Long seems to be struggling with whether his son will go to Tsinghua University or Peking University in the future. Maybe we''ll have to go to Lanxiang or New Oriental in the end. Xiao Yao didn''t dare to say this, lest white dragon attack him... "Is it necessary for you to be so happy?" Xiao Yao took the white dragon''s shoulder and said¡° Why not? " Bai Long blinked at Xiao Yao and said, "if I can''t even be happy to get married and have children, I''ll live a miserable life, won''t I?" Xiao Yao seriously thought about it, and suddenly felt that what Bai Long said was quite reasonable¡° When are you going to get married? Otherwise, let''s do it together! " Said the white dragon. Xiao Yao kicked Bai Long''s ass: "just get married first. What do you have to worry about me?"¡° I don''t think you should have made a plan early and put marriage on the agenda Said the white dragon. Xiao Yao thinks that this boy is here to bang the deer. Why didn''t he say such a thing before he planned to get married? The white dragon will be sent home, pink butterfly driving a car, looked at Xiao Yao sitting in the co pilot¡° Didn''t Li Xiaoxiao urge you to marry her? Not yet? " Asked the pink butterfly¡° I don''t think about it well. I always feel that I''m still facing a lot of troubles. Even I don''t know if I''m still alive tomorrow. If I get married in such a state, I always feel that I''m irresponsible to her. " Xiao Yao said¡° In that case, you might as well dump her. " The pink butterfly said, "is this true love?" Xiao Yao felt that it was a very unwise choice to fight with pink butterfly¡° By the way, let me tell you something. " Pink Butterfly holding the steering wheel said. Xiao Yao took a look at her and didn''t ask. Anyway, he knew that pink butterfly would continue to talk¡° If you really plan to marry Li Xiaoxiao later, remember one thing. Don''t let me go to the wedding. As you know, I''m a woman who never goes through my head to do anything. If I''m not happy at that time, I''ll be in trouble, right? Of course, I don''t think Li Xiaoxiao will look good if she is standing beside you in her wedding dress. On the contrary, I think she is the ugliest bride in the world. " Pink Butterfly said seriously. Xiao Yao: "in this case, he doesn''t know how to get down.

 Chapter 588

    The next day, Xiao Yao left Haitian city.


    Even Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know where Xiao Yao is going this time, let alone Fang Hai.


    "I said brother Xiao, it''s too bad, isn''t it?" Zhou Lei sat in Fang Hai''s office with a depressed face. "We just came to Haitian city. Brother Xiao ran away for fear that we would let him treat us to dinner."


    "Xiao Yao is not so stingy. Otherwise, I''ll treat you to Haitian Hotel for lunch. How about that?" Li Xiaoxiao, who just came to Xiaoyao real estate, seems to be a little bit uncomfortable, and he doesn''t want Zhou Lei to have any misunderstanding about Xiao Yao.


    Zhou Lei was stunned.


    Qu Yang laughs: "sister-in-law, don''t talk to him. We don''t need to talk about our relationship with brother Xiao. If we really get angry with brother Xiao because of this, what qualifications do we have to become brothers and friends with brother Xiao?"


    Zhou Lei felt his nose and was embarrassed: "sister-in-law, what I said just now is a fart. Don''t take it to heart!"


    Li Xiaoxiao gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m really not used to it."


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll get used to it later. Hey, sister-in-law, now that you''ve joined in, I immediately feel that we can make a steady profit this time."


    Li Xiaoxiao said happily, "you look up to me too much when you say that."


    "Ha ha, sister-in-law, you already have such strength!" Zhou Lei flattered and said.


    At the same time, on the plane to the United States, a young man, holding a time magazine, read with relish.


    After a long time, he closed the page, put it aside, and took out a picture from his pocket.


    The photo shows a middle-aged man with golden hair and a scar under the corner of his eye. His eyes are sharp. You can feel the edge of his eyes from the photo.


    "Are you going to America to find friends?" A young girl with blonde hair and blue eyes, with concave and convex figure, said with a smile at the young man.


    "Yes." The young man looked at the picture on his hand, squinted and said in the same fluent English, "I can''t wait to see him now."


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have a good relationship!" Said the blonde.


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and said, "very good. Good. I want him to see the king of hell now."


    "King of hell?" Blonde a Leng, obviously no way to understand each other''s mouth "Yama" the meaning of the two words.


    The young man just laughed and said nothing more.


    "I like China. I think it has a long history. In fact, I can speak Chinese, but I don''t speak it fluently." The blonde sitting next to the young man seemed to be very talkative and still had nothing to say.


    The young man laughed: "well, I also like China very much. If food safety could be guaranteed, maybe I would like it more."


    "However, I also have a very curious question. In this case, why do so many people in China always want to get the green card of the United States?" The blonde shrugged her shoulders. "If I had a choice, I''d rather be a Chinese. I think it''s an honor to be a part of this country. In just a few decades, China has changed from a poor country to the biggest creditor of the United States, which fully shows the creativity and productivity of China to the world. In this case, Why do Chinese still want to leave? "


    The young man shrugged his shoulders: "maybe they think the moon in other countries should be round."


    The blonde giggled, "you''re so humorous."


    Young man''s face is full of force, he really didn''t find his humor.


    "My name is juna, and you?" Asked the young girl.


    "Xiao Yao." The young man said with a smile.


    "Xiao Yao, that''s a really nice name," Zhu said


    "If you have to praise me like that, I think I''ll swell." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Your English is very good, very standard. Have you ever lived in the United States before?" Asked juna curiously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "almost. I stayed for a while."


    Juna still wanted to talk. Suddenly, at this time, a thick voice rang out.


    "Robbery!"


    "Bang"


    There was another shot, and suddenly the whole cabin was in a mess.


    "Even if I can be robbed by car, I can be robbed by plane. My luck is excellent." Xiao Yao sighed in his heart. He had been blinded. He was wondering if he had done anything hurtful. Otherwise, no matter what he did, he would have met with bad luck?


    Thinking of these, he was a little frustrated.


    Sitting beside him, juna suddenly lost her face, screamed, held her head, and squatted down.


    "Hey, they haven''t done anything to you. Is it necessary to be so afraid?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly¡° Get down quickly, or they''ll kill you! " Zhu Na''s face was pale and her voice was trembling. However, Xiao Yao was glad that at least she knew to remind herself at this time. After thinking about it, Xiao Yao also picked up his head. If these people really just want to rob, Xiao Yao doesn''t care. Anyway, the other party won''t steal his bank card. It''s useless without a password. They can''t wait to get off the plane and take themselves to the bank to input the password, right? If this is the case, Xiao Yao has nothing to worry about. At most, he will be particularly curious about how these people''s intelligence dare to do things like robbery. When he squatted down, Xiao Yao also took a glance. In front of him, there were two kidnappers with black hoods, and there was one behind him. As for economy class and first class, he didn''t know how many there were. However, now he is very curious. He wants to know how these people brought up their guns. Zhu Na explained to Xiao Yao in a low voice: "this time, there are several robus family members on the flight from China to the United States."¡° Robles Xiao Yao good strange way, "is the United States that invisible rich family?"¡° Well Juna nodded. After listening to juna talking about this, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that these people would attack the flight. It seems that they have got the news ahead of time. In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how much money the robus family has, but he knows that if he has to compare himself with the robus family, maybe the robus family is a giant whale, And myself, can only be regarded as a small shrimp¡° I wonder if they just take away the robus family. Why do they have to trouble us? " Xiao Yao is depressed. Zhu Na didn''t answer this question. Where can she find a suitable answer for Xiao Yao? After all, she is not a fairy. However, Xiao Yao is very curious about the information juna can give him. In fact, there are few people who really know about the robus family. This is what he got quickly when he was a killer. It is said that in front of the robus family, he is the richest man in the world. The man who works in computer system seems to be nothing. Moreover, the wealth of the Nobles family is enough to affect the entire financial circle of the United States. Even in presidential elections, the Nobles family generally has the final say. Who made the country a country whose money decides everything? According to the truth, the information of members of the robbs family should also be kept secret, but now, juna, who is around her, knows everything about it. Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he knew too little about this girl before. At least this girl is not as simple as he imagined¡° Look up, all of you A robber roared at the top of his voice. Xiao Yao raised his head and continued to look around. He is not willing to put all the hope of survival on the hope that these kidnappers only want money. It''s better to control your own life. He also found that juna, squatting beside her, was still shaking slightly at this time. She seemed very scared. He wondered, didn''t these people kill anyone? What''s to be afraid of¡° They will hijack the plane. " Juna whispered, "they also know that people in the robus family can''t carry much money with them even if they are on the plane, so the most direct way is to get in touch with the ground directly and blackmail them." What Zhu Na said is very reasonable. In fact, Xiao Yao was thinking about this before. How much money can members of the robus family carry with them? The real rich have to be the robbs. Therefore, it is the wisest choice to control the people in their family first, and then the lion opens his mouth¡° It seems that my time has to be delayed, too. " Xiao Yao sighed. While Xiao Yao and Zhu Na are talking in a low voice, the captain of the plane has been kidnapped by two kidnappers¡° Change course now One of the kidnappers took out a piece of white paper, on which two numbers were written, "just go to this place. This is the coordinates. It''s best to listen to our arrangement. Otherwise, I dare not promise you how honest the people under my hand will be. You know, people like us have a lot of blood on their hands. If we kill more people, there is no problem at all." The airport nodded its head hard, then sat in the driver''s seat, turned on manual control, and rerouted. On the other hand, the remaining kidnappers seem to have started searching for something in the first class. Business class, Xiao Yao''s side, also has a kidnapper, holding a photo in his hand, looking for something else.

 Chapter 589

    When the robber came towards him, Xiao Yao could clearly notice that the woman named juna was shaking more and more.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at juna, who was silent. He couldn''t help but wonder: "what are you so afraid of? People are obviously looking for people from the robus family."


    Juna didn''t speak, but she was still shaking.


    Xiao Yao had a strange smile on his face, as if he had understood something.


    At this time, the robber with a MP7 submachine gun has come to Xiao Yao and Zhu Na.


    "Look up." The other person''s English is not very fluent.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at each other, but they didn''t even look at him. After all, this time they mainly came to look for people from the robus family, and Xiao Yao was obviously a Chinese. If people were interested in him, it would be really strange.


    It''s just juna, but she didn''t raise her head.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the picture on the robber''s hand, and he knew it with a smile.


    It seems that there is no mistake in my previous guess.


    "I want you to look up!" The robber with the submachine gun looked impatient. The muzzle of the gun was on juna''s head.


    "Ah Juna screamed again.


    Xiao Yao is already a little impatient. At this time, he just screams. What''s the use? There is no big difference between this and looking for death. If you look at the equipment of these robbers, you can even get submachine guns. This is not a hijacking, it can be regarded as a terrorist attack.


    In fact, at this time, Huaxia ground is already worried.


    After all, this flight is from Huaxia to the United States. If something really happens, I''m afraid Huaxia can''t get away from it. Moreover, Huaxia has to give a reasonable explanation to the whole world about how these people brought weapons to the plane. There are not only Huaxia people and American people on the plane, but also people traveling in various countries. If something really happens, I''m afraid Huaxia will soon be the target of public criticism.


    Although Huaxia wanted to get in touch with the robbers on the plane, they didn''t pay any attention at all. Their goal was to kidnap, blackmail and earn a lot of money from the robus family. Besides, they didn''t have any special ideas.


    Just when juna wants to raise her head, Xiao Yao suddenly moves.


    He reaches out his hand and grabs the other person''s wrist. At the same time, he takes out a dagger from his pocket and sweeps the other person''s throat.


    "Ah The people in the cabin were screaming again.


    "Shut up! Do you all want to die? " Xiao Yao said angrily.


    The roar also made the cabin quiet.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and threw the MP7 submachine gun aside.


    "Let''s make a deal." Xiao Yao suddenly turned to look at Zhu Na and said.


    "What?" Zhu Na was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao. She really didn''t expect that the man sitting next to her would have such skill and reaction speed. The most important thing is that when he cut each other''s throat with a knife in his hand, the expression on his face was still so calm. She didn''t seem to think it was a great thing.


    It''s hard to say. It seems to this man that killing the robber in front of him is like killing a cat and dog.


    It''s more calm than killing a cat and a dog!


    "I''ll help you solve your problems, but you have to make sure that no one will trouble me. Even the robus family can''t pay attention to me." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhu Na a Zheng, wry smile way: "I am afraid is to have no such ability."


    "Are you sure?" Xiao Yao frowned and said, "I don''t like people playing these smart tricks in front of me. If you really think so, I won''t meddle in my business now, and then I will give you to the robbers. I believe they will not pursue me, but also give me awards."


    Juna was a little pale.


    "As a member of the Hobbes family, don''t you even have this ability?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Juna took a deep breath and opened her lips. "OK, I promise you."


    "That''s right!" Xiao Yao smiles, his eyes suddenly become sharp.


    "Who are you?" Zhu Na looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao stopped, turned to look at Zhu Na, thought about it, and said seriously: "a handsome Chinese man."


    Juna can''t laugh or cry.


    "How many other robbs are there on this plane?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Two more, my two cousins, but they''re all in first class." Zhu Na said without hesitation that at this time, Xiao Yao had become her life-saving straw.


    "Well, in that case, you''re much smarter than them." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "by the way, how many bodyguards have you brought?"


    "None of them..." juna shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Now, it''s Xiao Yao''s turn to be depressed.


    The people of the robbs family ran everywhere, but they didn''t bring a bodyguard behind them. What''s in their mind? Do you think you will not die? I really think they all have the leading role Aura!


    "We robus family don''t like to take bodyguards very much, unless we appear in the public capacity. Generally speaking, if we can keep a low profile, we will keep a low profile." "And, in the outside world, there will be no one who knows us," she said


    "So where do these pictures come from?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Juna thought for a moment and said, "obviously, there are traitors in our family this time. Otherwise, they would never have these photos. Our family keeps personal information secret so well that even the FBI can''t get hold of them."


    I don''t know if juna is bragging, but Xiao Yao is too lazy to take care of these things now.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiao Yao chose to go to economy class first, and got the robber who stayed in economy class.


    Obviously, the robbers paid more attention to first class. In their opinion, the people of the robbs family would definitely choose to enter first class, and juna also had such consideration, so she chose to sit in business class. She has been in this habit for ten years.


    After solving the problem of the man who stayed in the economy class by Thunderclap and calming the passengers in the economy class, Xiao Yao took a small pistol out of the robber''s pocket, put it into his pocket after checking, and then went to the first class.


    Xiao Yao is not very clear about what''s going on in the first class. He just glanced at it and found that there were about five robbers in the first class.


    They are really good at it. First class, economy class and business class only have one. The rest are all in first class.


    Xiao Yao feels more and more how wise juna''s choice is.


    However, it''s not easy to solve the five robbers in the shortest time and at the fastest speed. Xiao Yao thinks he still has to be wise to avoid casualties. He also knows what kind of basket will happen during this period and what kind of impact it will have on China.


    "It''s really troublesome. I''d better take fewer flights in the future." Xiao Yuan sighed. If it wasn''t for being on the plane at this time, he would be willing to leave directly. After all, it''s better to make less trouble. There''s no need to risk his life. But now, even if he doesn''t want to do so, he can''t do it. After all, there''s only one way to escape, that is to solve the man in front of him.


    Because it was on the plane, Xiao Yao had no way to get in touch with the ground.


    That is to say, Xiao Yao is completely alone.


    Suddenly, in the first class, a man was picked up by two kidnappers, and then another one.


    Xiao Yao casually found a seat to do down, a face as if nothing had happened.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even look at the two men. It was obvious that the two guys were Zhu Na''s two cousins.


    "Another one, boss, we didn''t find it." Cried one of the kidnappers at the top of his voice.


    "Is it the little princess of the robusts?" The head of the kidnapper, the figure is very big, holding a light charge in the hand, frowning tightly.


    "Yes."


    The elder kidnapper suddenly raised his hand and slapped one of his cousins in the face.


    "Tell me where the little princess of the robbs is now."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he realized that the two cousins were not valuable goods. Otherwise, they would not be treated like this. Moreover, they could be called the little princess by the kidnapper''s boss. It seems that the woman named juna has a noble status in the robus family, which is not as simple as he thought.


    The two cousins, however, were all together. They silently endured the beating, always clenched their teeth and said nothing.


    "Damn it, I''ll kill you if I don''t say it again!" The kidnapper boss is a little impatient.


    "Oh, dear Mr. kidnapper, I don''t think you understand. If we say that, we are not the only ones who have bad luck. My parents, children and younger brother will all have bad luck with me. It seems that you still don''t know enough about the robbs family." One of the cousins wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao really hates this English tone.


    Say a word, can''t you say it well? Also Dear Mr. kidnapper, is the brain punctured?


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    But after his words, the elder kidnapper really fell into meditation.


    "You go to business class and have a look." The boss turned and said. One of the kidnappers immediately came to business class.


    Xiao Yao frowned. The kidnapper in the business class had already been killed by himself. If he was found by the other party, it''s hard to ensure that the other party would not make any drastic moves.


    His brain is running at a tremendous speed.

 Chapter 590

    When the man passed by Xiao Yao, he suddenly fell to the ground without any sign, even without the least struggle.


    "Well? What''s going on? " As soon as the head of the kidnapper''s face changed, the remaining kidnappers behind him were all shocked and nervous at this time.


    No one noticed that there was a silver needle on the leg of the kidnapper who fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao sits on the side like a nobody, deliberately showing some fear and panic. After all, if he is too calm at this time, he will easily become the target of suspicion. This is not a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    The remaining kidnappers were a little confused at this time.


    The main thing is that there was really no movement in what happened just now. Let alone the gunfire, there was no sound of air breaking. Only the sound of footsteps could be heard, my brother fell to the ground.


    Even if it''s a heart attack, the body should at least twitch, right?


    However, it is so quiet, calm people will feel terrible.


    "Ah San, go and have a look."


    The head of the kidnapper coughed and said to the nearest man.


    A San Leng Leng, nodded, walked toward Xiao Yao''s direction.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s hand, has also been ready for a silver needle.


    When the man named A-San came up to him, his wrist moved slightly. Like the previous man, A-San didn''t even shout a dull hum. It was like being pulled out of his muscles and bones. He collapsed on the ground without knowing anything.


    "Who is it! Who is it? "


    This time, the rest of the kidnappers were unable to keep calm.


    Their faces became a little ugly.


    If the first man fell down in the past, it might be for some other reason, but now, it''s an accident, or there are some diseases in the two guys, it''s totally unreasonable. Even a fool knows that it''s because someone has done something.


    Although they don''t know how the other side did it, they both fainted because of the influence of external forces, which is beyond doubt.


    The robbers had been on high alert, but now they have become frightened.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is a little nervous at this time. He is worried about whether these people will do anything crazy because they are afraid. This is not sure. But if these people are really allowed to go to business class, he can''t hide what he did in business class. It will be dangerous until then.


    He had to. He had no choice!


    Sure enough, the kidnapper suddenly reached out and caught a woman.


    "Who on earth is it? Come out to me, or I''ll start killing hostages!"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He''s thinking about what''s in this guy''s mind? If it wasn''t for the fear that Huaxia''s reputation would be affected, he wouldn''t care about such a thing. Even if he really killed the hostage, he couldn''t have any impact on himself. Isn''t it a bit idiotic to do so?


    What really depressed Xiao Yao was that he had to say that the leader of the kidnapper really had a chance. He didn''t want to have an accident on the flight because he was able to do it directly?


    But at this time, if Xiao Yao really stands up, it will not play any role. He will soon be shot into a sieve. Even if he hides, I''m afraid that all these people sitting behind him will suffer. This is not a wise choice. Although he does not want the lives of the hostages here to be safe, it is meaningless, He won''t do it either.


    This is the same as the mentally retarded plot in many movies nowadays. There are always some kidnappers who seize a hostage and force the police standing in front of them to put down their guns. Xiao Yao felt that there was no way to understand the point here, the police actually put down the gun in their hands, Xiao Yao wondered, they put down the gun, the other party will not kill? How about going straight to the cops?


    Of course, these are the needs of the film. Xiao Yao doesn''t have to compete with each other, and he seems to be an idiot.


    But now Xiao Yao, as a normal person, will definitely not choose to stand up.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to see her die?" The head of the kidnapper said angrily.


    The hostage, who was kidnapped by the kidnappers, said with a cry: "Sir, although I don''t know who hurt your partner, I know that even if you really kill me, I''m afraid it won''t help. Will people care about my life? I''m not his girlfriend


    Look, although this woman is very scared at this time, at least she knows how to use her brain!


    The robber leader thought about it carefully, and thought that the woman''s words were very reasonable, but now he didn''t know what to do besides doing so.


    "I don''t care. Hum, in that case, I''ll kill all of you." There was a fierce light in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He didn''t think of this before, and he didn''t seem to be joking at all when he looked at the expression on each other''s face at this time. When he thought about it carefully, it was true. Their purpose was to use these robbs family members to ask for money from the robbs family. As for the life and death of others, would they care?


    In the eyes of these kidnappers, the lives of the rest of the people on the plane may not be as good as a dog. Although it seems very ugly to say that, there is no denying that it is.


    Xiao Yao can''t hold his breath.


    Just when the kidnapper''s leader was about to pull the trigger in his hand, Xiao Yao suddenly threw out a silver needle in his hand. At the same time, he stood up and rushed to the other side quickly.


    Just in the blink of an eye, he had already reached the other side, and at the same time, he hit the kidnapper head and flew out.


    The man nearest to Xiao Yao quickly raises his gun.


    Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand, grabs the muzzle of his gun, pulls it down and throws it on the ground. At the same time, he smashes it out with one punch.


    This is the best he can do.


    A few shots, the remaining several kidnappers, are directed at the direction of Xiao Yao, fired bullets.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. He stepped back quickly. After avoiding the bullet, he rushed forward again.


    It''s easier to fight close and avoid bullets.


    This is also the reason why many people throw their guns and use close weapons or bayonets in close combat.


    "Get out of here!" With a roar of anger, Xiao Yao smashed a man again. A bullet passed his ear, and he could hear the wind roaring. This also made Xiao Yao sweat. Although he was very confident in his speed, no one could say whether there would be any accident in such a situation. Don''t die before he gets out, I haven''t found the killer named Lengyu in the United States, so I lost my life on the plane first. Do you want to be unjust?


    After that, Xiao Yao turned around decisively, slapped the other side''s gun, and a pistol flew out.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, grabs a kidnapper''s neck and throws him out.


    The five kidnappers in the first class cabin have been completely solved by Xiao Yao in the blink of an eye.


    Those passengers, at this time, all stare at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, which is like looking at an alien.


    In fact, they don''t know how Xiao Yao did it. From their perspective, all they can see are shadows.


    For Xiao Yao, who has entered the realm of breaking the sky, hot weapons may not be able to play any role. Just like Zhuge burning the sky, it is not necessarily difficult for him to deal with dozens of teams holding hot weapons alone.


    Although Xiao Yao has not reached the point of Zhuge burning heaven, he is still more than enough to deal with these people.


    "There are two more in the control room!" A man bravely said to Xiao Yao.


    "Tell me it''s useless. I don''t know how to solve it myself." Xiao Yao was depressed.


    In fact, at this time, the two robbers had heard the gunfire.


    "Don''t move! Otherwise, we''ll kill him! " The two kidnappers, one carrying a hostage.


    "This is our captain and vice captain." A stewardess huddled in the corner and whispered.


    Xiao Yao looked at them with a smile on his face: "if you really kill them, I will kill you too. Moreover, if the plane is not operated by anyone, I''m afraid that even if I don''t kill you, you will all die, unless you have made a plan to die together with me."


    He speaks English very fluently, and he fully believes that the other party can understand what he is saying.


    After Xiao Yao said this, the expressions on the faces of the two robbers had changed a little.


    "Come on! Hurt each other Suddenly, one of the kidnappers flashed a cold light in his eyes and shot the hostage in his hand.


    This was unexpected to Xiao Yao.


    Originally, he felt that no one was afraid of death.


    But now it seems that the fact is not what I guess.


    These people have really made plans to die!


    "It''s crazy." Xiao Yao scolded, and threw out a silver needle in his hand.


    A silver needle, accurately stabbed into the previous shooting of the robber''s neck.


    The next second, he fell to the ground.


    Different from the previous several fallen people, the previous several people were just in a coma, but the man lost his breath directly. Xiao Yao felt that he didn''t need to show mercy to such a person.


    Another robber''s face changed, just wanted to shoot, his wrist hurt again, and then his gun fell to the ground.


    When he wanted to pick up the gun in his hand, Xiao Yao was already in front of him¡° What''s the matter? Do you want to hurt each other with me? " Xiao Yao slapped the last robber on the ground£¨ Xiaobu is really uncomfortable these days. He has hung several bottles of drip continuously. It''s really that it''s too late to add clothes after summer and winter. Yesterday, it burned to 39 degrees, and then it was still a little hot. It''s hard to open his eyes. I have to take a drip in the afternoon. I haven''t said that before, I''m just worried that readers will think I''ll use this as an excuse. So I came back last night and quickly updated a chapter. Then I drank cold medicine and went to sleep. Today, I really don''t know what happened after I came back. Let''s explain first.)

 Chapter 591

    After all the robbers were solved, Xiao Yao let out a long sigh of relief, and his heart was falling.


    "Is it the captain or the vice captain who died?" Xiao Yao looked at the man standing beside him, his body still shaking, and asked.


    "He''s the captain, I''m the vice captain..." the man whispered.


    "Well, after today, maybe you''ll be the captain." Xiao Yao smiles.


    That man has been holding on for a long time, but he really can''t laugh.


    Looking at the person who accompanied him day and night, he died in front of him. This kind of stimulation made him pale and his body was swinging.


    "OK, first control your mood. If you can''t calm down at this time, how can you stabilize the mood of these passengers?" Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    The Deputy captain was stunned at first, then looked at Xiao Yao and nodded his head to show that he had understood each other''s meaning.


    "There should be no other kidnappers on this plane, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The Deputy captain thought about it and shook his head: "it should be here."


    "Then it''s OK. Let''s see for ourselves." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, he turned and planned to go back to his business class.


    "Wait a moment, sir!" All of a sudden, one of juna''s cousins, a member of the Robles family who had been kidnapped before, said.


    Xiao Yao turns around and finds that the other person''s eyes are blazing.


    It''s like a bachelor who has been fighting for decades, suddenly finding a woman without clothes on her bed.


    Such eyes, let Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    "Anything else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Can you leave a contact information? In this way, we can also thank you later. There are some things you may not know. In fact, these kidnappers are coming for us. Therefore, this time you have saved our lives. Not only the two of us, but also the family behind us will thank you. " The man said, "my name is Rick, Rick robbs. What''s your name?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I know the family behind you, but I think you''d better not deal with me, because I don''t want to contact with you. The water in your family is too deep. If you really want to thank me, help me suppress these things, and don''t reveal my identity and what I do, I can thank you, otherwise, those enemies who stand on the opposite side of your family will have to come and trouble me. "


    Rick was stunned at first. When listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he still couldn''t understand.


    Now that the other party has known his identity, shouldn''t he be very happy when he learns that he wants to thank the other party? How can you refuse? Does he know what the friendship and gratitude of the robbs family means?


    After listening to Xiao Yao, the man named Rick had a sense of sudden realization. He also had to admit that Xiao Yao''s consideration was very thoughtful. After all, there are many people in the world who hope that the robbs family will fall down. After all, they are big trees and attract wind.


    Even now the robus family has been very low-key, but there are still a lot of enemies. Even if they dare not do anything on the surface, who knows what kind of things they will do behind the scenes?


    If this matter really spread out, even if those people will not make any drastic moves to the robbs family, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not find trouble for the young man in front of them. When the time comes, their gratitude will harm the benefactor.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t think it was thoughtful enough. Don''t worry. I can take our family''s reputation as an oath. Today''s incident will never come out!"


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    When Rick said these words, the other passengers looked unhappy.


    Hum, if you say it won''t spread out, it won''t spread out? If you don''t say it, can''t Laozi say it? I don''t think you''re a big shot? That''s what they really think.


    But as soon as they got off the plane, they were taken away one by one and were warned, they realized that the man named Rick was really a big man.


    Of course, this is just a later story, not to mention.


    When she got back to business class, juna rushed up.


    "What''s going on over there?" Asked juna. Before she heard the gunshot, she was really scared out of her mind. Originally, she had to think about whether Xiao Yao would have been killed directly by the gun. Now when she saw that Xiao Yao came back safely, she put down the big stone in her heart. After all, if it wasn''t for her own sake, maybe she wouldn''t have caused such trouble at all. Besides, Xiao Yao didn''t need to do anything, There''s no need for the robbers to hurt the people on the plane.


    In the final analysis, the purpose of these people is just to ask for money. How simple!


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "just like that, I have come back alive. What do you say?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhu Na had an epiphany and nodded awkwardly: "that''s what she said. It seems that you are really not simple, Xiao Yao."


    "I want my name. You just know it yourself." Xiao Yao said that, he could not help shaking his head, "if I had known your identity earlier, I would not have told you my name."


    "But even if you don''t say it, if I want to check it, it''s still easy to find it," she said with a smile


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that what the woman named Zhu Na said was very reasonable, so it was not as depressed as before.


    "Tell me, how do you want me to repay you?" Asked juna.


    "Haven''t I said all that before? Don''t let it get out. It''s your best way to repay you. " Xiao Yao said that he felt that, with the power of the robus family, if we can''t even make this disappear, we should simply announce the dissolution of the gang.


    "That''s all you want?" Juna was stunned. The expression on her face was similar to that on Rick''s previous face.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll grant you that." With these words, juna suddenly took out a business card carved from wood chips from her handbag, with only one name and phone number on it.


    "This is my business card. If you need any help from me in the future, you can call directly. No matter what it is, I will try my best to help you finish it." Juna said with a smile, "I don''t think there is anything more important than life in this world. You saved my life, so I owe you a great favor. Besides, I also think you are a very interesting person."


    Xiao Yao smiles, takes the business card, takes a simple look, and puts it into his pocket.


    This is also the minimum respect for juna.


    However, even if he accepted the business card, Xiao Yao had no other plan in mind. He didn''t want to deal with a family like robus. Although he might be able to get a lot of benefits from them, he was still too small compared with the robus family.


    The robus family is not only rich, but also has a very strong influence in the politics of the United States. Moreover, the robus family also exists as a tycoon in the arms industry. Therefore, the water in it is too deep. If Xiao Yao really gets involved, he will undoubtedly cause himself a big trouble, So the best way is to stay away from the people of the robs family. Xiao Yao is not a fool, let alone a living Lei Feng. If he can, he is willing to ask for the benefit fee from the robs family, but the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    With such a clear way of thinking, Xiao Yao also relaxed a lot when he figured out these key problems.


    When he got off the plane at jiujingshan airport, Xiao Yao directly chose to leave. Although there were many policemen at the scene, with Zhu Na''s promise, no one would embarrass Xiao Yao. Even the information about Xiao Yao''s flight had been erased a minute later.


    When I got off the plane, I just turned on my mobile phone and received a call from Zhou Lei''s father Zhou Wangjiang.


    "Xiao Yao, are you in the United States?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Next I''ll ask you a few questions, and you answer me honestly." Zhou Wangjiang said.


    "Is it about that thing on the plane?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Zhou, actually I didn''t intend to fight, but those people were not robbers, but terrorist extremists. I didn''t have a way to fight. In fact, no one needed to die, but I underestimated the courage of the other party and killed a captain."


    "Hoo, I knew it was you, boy." Zhou Wangjiang gave a bitter smile and said, "don''t worry, no one will choose to blame you. On the contrary, we have to praise you! Although the captain died this time, there is no way to avoid the loss. Moreover, I believe you have taken the initiative to minimize the loss. Xiao Yao, you have really helped us a lot this time. If there is any accident, I''m afraid that many people and many countries will have to strongly condemn us Huaxia. "


    Xiao Yao laughed: "and the robus family."


    Zhou Wangjiang said with a bitter smile: "it seems that nothing can hide from you! In fact, I only knew about this before. Do you know what I was feeling when I learned that the robbs family were also on the plane? Well, all in all, I really want to thank you this time. By the way, what are you doing in the United States this time? "


    "Deal with something." Xiao Yao wrote lightly that he did not intend to tell Zhou Wangjiang about the things in it. After all, the identity of the other party was too sensitive, and what he was going to do in this visit to the United States was not clear.


    "Well, since you don''t say it, I won''t ask. I''ll talk about the specific things carefully next time! I still have a lot to deal with. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and hung up.

 Chapter 592

    After hanging up Zhou Wangjiang''s phone, Xiao Yao also found a place to live.


    The main reason why I choose such a place is that I don''t need to register.


    Next, we need to find the guy named Lengyu. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not difficult. Anyway, all the information about that guy is in the information given by pink butterfly.


    Lying on the bed, Xiao Yao looked at the information of the sneer again.


    Even now, Xiao Yao and Lengyu are in a state of hostility. He has to admit that this guy named Lengyu is really unusual. He has been a killer for so many years, but he has never failed. No matter who the target is, as long as the other party can afford the money, he can guarantee to complete the task. Of course, this is similar to Xiao Yao.


    However, there are many differences between cold words and Xiao Yao.


    For example, even if Xiao Yao had been a killer at the beginning, he was also a very disciplined killer. He didn''t take on all tasks. The old people didn''t kill, the children didn''t kill, and the women who had no fighting power didn''t kill. This is Xiao Yao''s principle. No matter who it is, and no matter how much money the other party gave, Xiao Yao would directly refuse the task if he only violated this principle.


    The former killer organization knew Xiao Yao''s habit very well, so in general, the killer organization would not assign such a task to Xiao Yao, otherwise, Xiao Yao would definitely refuse.


    But cold words are different.


    He is a very unprincipled killer, as long as he has money, he will not refuse, for this, Xiao Yao still feel very dissatisfied.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s habit is also inherited from his third grandfather. Therefore, people say that both Xiaoyao and the king of killers have fatal shortcomings, that is, they are too kind.


    Maybe goodness is an advantage for ordinary people, but as a killer, if you still adhere to these so-called principles and behave so kind in everything, it''s not an advantage. On the contrary, it will become a very serious disadvantage. It''s just making fun of your own life.


    Many people have mentioned this point to Xiao Yao before, but Xiao Yao has ignored it directly, including pink butterfly, who has also said this to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s attitude is very simple, and always remains the same, that is, ignore everything.


    He always felt that if he ignored these killers, he would not be qualified to be a competent killer. The gentleman does something and does nothing. This is what the third grandfather said to Xiao Yao long ago. Xiao Yao always remembers this sentence and dare not forget it.


    So, even if this sneer is excellent, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, he is still a very unqualified killer. Even if his mission success rate is 100%, he is absolutely not qualified to be the king of killers.


    This time, the reason why Lengyu attacked the king of killers was not because someone assigned a task, because there was an unwritten rule in the circle of killers. Although no one said it, all killers adhered to this point: they would never attack their peers.


    When a killer completes a task, it means that he must offend someone. The target''s family and friends must want to avenge the target. If the killer still kills the killer, the whole killer circle will be in chaos. Therefore, this rule always exists.


    This time, the reason why Lengyu chose to attack the king of killers is very simple.


    Xiaoyao has quit the circle of killers all his life. If the king of killers also dies, the title of the king of killers will fall on the head of sarcasm. At that time, the value of cold words will also reach the peak. For a person who does not care about any principle for money, it is a great temptation for cold words.


    Therefore, in Xiao Yao''s view, everything that Lengyu does next is very easy to understand, but understanding doesn''t mean that he will forgive. Lengyu has a style of doing things with Lengyu, so is Xiao Yao. If he hurts his third grandfather, Xiao Yao will tear a piece of meat from him even if he is the king of heaven. What''s more, he is just a little killer?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao has taken out his mobile phone and called the pink butterfly who is still in China.


    "Locate my mobile phone, tell me the coordinates now, and I believe you have your way." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? Why don''t you go straight to him? " Pink Butterfly asked curiously, "I have already given you the information?"


    "First of all, my status in China is good if I don''t need it, so it''s a troublesome thing to go out before the task is completed. Secondly, I''m not sure that guy is still in Jiujing mountain. After all, as a killer, his whereabouts are always uncertain." Xiao Yao said.


    The pink butterfly on the other side of the phone also nodded, thinking that Xiao Yao''s saying is quite reasonable.


    "Finally, I don''t want to go to him. I''m here to kill him this time, not to be a guest. What can I do to give him such a big face?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Pink butterfly smile: "good, I will help you do so, want to contact the cold language, although it is not a simple thing, but in my opinion, there is no difficulty." Said the pink butterfly.


    "I''ll trouble you." Xiao Yao smiles¡° Right... "Just as Xiao Yao was going to hang up, pink butterfly suddenly spoke again¡° What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it quickly. I''m making a long-distance call. It''s very expensive. " Xiao Yao joked¡° Originally, I just wanted to make you pay attention to safety, but now I''m too lazy to say that I''ll forget you when I''m abroad. " Finish saying this sentence, pink butterfly is very impolite hang up the phone, it seems that this woman is angry¡° Ah, careful woman. " Xiao Yao also sighed, the woman''s temper is always so elusive. However, it''s too difficult to understand a woman''s heart, which is similar to completing a SSS level task. Before long, pink butterfly''s call came again¡° You have a good guess. Now, the guy named Lengyu is not in Jiujing mountain, but in a small country in South Africa. It is estimated that he will want to go back for a while. But don''t worry. I have sent him your whereabouts. Of course, he won''t know who I am. " Said the pink butterfly. This woman is a knife mouth tofu heart. Although she said earlier that she wanted Xiao Yao to die abroad, she called again after a while. Xiao Yao is not the kind of person with brain cramps. Of course, he won''t take the initiative to mention the previous things. He just smiles and says, "please, but won''t that sneer doubt the authenticity of the information? I mean, what if he doesn''t believe your words, doesn''t believe your information, and doesn''t come directly? "¡° You think too much. Do you really think that everyone is as alert as you are? " Pink Butterfly said, "now, the most important thing is to kill you directly. As for other problems, he won''t care about it." Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile¡° For sarcasm, a king of killers won''t cause him any problems at all, but you are different. You are carefree all your life. If you stand up again, even if he really kills the king of killers, it doesn''t make any sense, because you are the new king of killers. " Pink Butterfly said this, pause, continue to say: "you know, in the killer world, how do people say you?" Xiao Yao is all ears¡° Others say that you are a legend that many killers can''t surpass in their lives. You have quit, but you have left a myth in others'' hearts. For example, who do you think is more powerful, Qin Shubao or Guan Yunchang? " Said the pink butterfly. Xiao Yao does not fake thinking cableway: "must be Guan Yunchang, Guan Erye."¡° Yes, because Guan Er Ye is a martial god. In fact, no one knows who is powerful between them, because they are not the first generation people at all, and it is impossible to make a comparison. However, people all have one thing in common, that is, they like to be preconceived. In their view, Guan Yunchang is the God of martial arts and invincible. Therefore, when people listen to him, they will say without hesitation that Guan Erye is very powerful. " Pink Butterfly said with a smile. She thought her explanation was very simple. Even if Xiao Yao was a pig brain, she could understand what she said. Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed: "in a word, in the hearts of some killers, I''m just an invincible martial god?"¡° Yes, it can be said that because you quit, you leave an indelible impression on all killers. It''s really not a simple thing to surpass you. " Said the pink butterfly. Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that my biggest weakness is not low-key enough¡° Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s change the topic. You offended a group of extreme terrorist elements on the plane this time. To be honest, it''s really unwise for you to provoke them now. In case your information is disclosed and those people come to you, it will bring you great trouble. In some war-torn countries, Even those in power will be scared to mention that organization. " Said the pink butterfly¡° Do you know all about it? " Xiao Yao was stunned¡° I know, it doesn''t mean that others will know, so you don''t need to worry about it in a short time. " "Pink Butterfly said," because I just rely on guessing. You happen to be on that plane, and the kidnappers on it all find the eye of a needle. If you don''t think about it, you can guess that you did it all. " Xiao Yao laughs. Zhou Wangjiang depends on this kind of speculation£¨ Thank you for the 20000 yuan reward from readers of xgh601. It may be less updated today, but it will be updated in 15000 words tomorrow!)

 Chapter 593

    Hang up the phone of pink butterfly not long, the door was knocked suddenly.


    "It''s so late. Who can it be? And I don''t seem to know anyone here, do I? " Keeping a high degree of vigilance, Xiao Yao gently opened the door and saw a familiar face.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao didn''t feel so happy. Instead, he sank his face.


    "Can''t I come? When I see you on the plane, you will still smile at me. " The girl standing at the door smiles and says.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "how do you know I''m here? No, I don''t need to ask. It doesn''t seem complicated to find out where I stand with the ability of your family. "


    "That''s right, but I think you overestimate the ability of our family. In fact, that''s all. People just praise things they don''t know, such as gods." Juna robbs said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He turned and walked back to the room. He sat by the bed. Seeing Zhu Na still standing at the door, he couldn''t help but be curious: "won''t you come in?"


    "It''s very impolite to walk into someone''s house without the permission of the host." Juna said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, so he had to say, "well, come in."


    Juna then stepped into the room.


    "I didn''t know you when I was on the plane. I really thought you were just an ordinary person. After looking at your information, I realized that you are really not simple. You are an expert in ancient martial arts, a master of medicine, and any one of your identities can shock everyone. I''m really honored to be sitting beside you on the plane, but I''ll tell you something by the way, The last time you killed an Islander named Panasonic gale in Huaxia, his master has begun to pay attention to you. It is estimated that soon he will go to Huaxia to challenge you. His purpose is to avenge his apprentice. " Said juna, sitting in a chair.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and nodded: "come on, anyway, the one who should come will come sooner or later. It can''t escape."


    "I can see that you are calm from the bottom of your heart, but I can understand that with your strength, even if you cross the river to find trouble, you won''t be afraid. I just want to ask, do you need my help? As long as you nod your head, I can make the guy named Dujiang Yidao disappear from the world, even if he uses heavy weapons. " Said juna.


    Xiao Yao was sweating.


    This juna, who previously said that she overestimated the strength of the robus family, now says so again. She doesn''t know what she thinks. You know, crossing the river is "what is this?" Xiao Yao took the medal and looked at it. He asked curiously.


    "It''s the exclusive medal for members of the Robles family. With this medal, you can use it when you encounter some difficult problems. Of course, it doesn''t mean that everyone can see the goods." Juna said, "so I hope that when you are in trouble, the people who are looking for trouble will come into contact with our family."


    "What''s your family''s special medal for me?" Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh and cry properly. "I''m not a member of your family."


    Later, Xiao Yuan learned that the original medal given by juna was far less simple than he thought. Even ordinary members of the Robles family could not get this medal. It can be said that as long as this medal is used, some people belonging to the Robles family can be mobilized.


    However, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, this medal is just an identification.


    "I really don''t know how to repay you. It''s the only thing I can do now." Juna said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I can see that you are also very worried about the person who owes others."


    "It can be said that, but it''s not too accurate. I don''t think I owe you much. And I don''t think I can pay you back if I do that. " Juna said, "my father said that no matter what troubles you encounter in the future, you can ask us for help. Of course, the premise is that what you want to accomplish is also within the scope of our family''s help. For example, if you want to be the president of the United States, even if our family wants to do something, it''s difficult. If you want the stars in the sky, we can''t pick them for you."


    "I thought you robus could do anything." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Are you dissatisfied that we have found your information?" Juna shrugged her shoulders.


    After listening to Zhu Na''s words, Xiao Yao realized that the girl sitting in front of her is also a smart person. She can infer her mood at this time only by what she said just now, and she can also guess the reason for her bad mood.


    It seems that the people in the robus family are really not some kind of grass bag!


    "In fact, I never thought about investigating your information at all. After all, on the plane, you said you wanted us to suppress your identity. Obviously, you don''t like to be famous and don''t want to deal with us. My father asked people to do all these things." Juna said, "after getting your information and knowing where you live, I feel that if I don''t come and have a look, I''ll be too ignorant."


    Xiao Yao said nothing with a smile¡° Can you tell me the purpose of your visit to Jiujing mountain this time? " Juna said, "originally I didn''t have much curiosity, but after reading your information, I got curiosity. You know, everyone has curiosity, but some people can suppress their curiosity, some people can''t, I obviously belong to the latter, I still want to know."¡° It''s just killing one person. There''s nothing to say. " Xiao Yao wrote lightly¡° Can I help you? " Asked juna¡° No need. " Xiao Yao shakes his head quickly. He is really afraid that juna will immediately mobilize the power of the robus family and let the cold words disappear from the world. Maybe it''s a good thing for Xiao Yao, but it''s not a good thing for him to get involved with the robus family again. For such a family, Xiao Yao still wants to stay away. Juna sighed: "well, now that you have said that, I don''t ask for it, but what I said is always valid. As long as you need my help, I won''t shirk it." Xiao Yao nodded again. Juna felt that Xiao Yao didn''t have any plans to talk to herself, and she didn''t want to stay here to make Xiao Yao depressed. After saying hello and saying a few words, she left the hotel immediately. After Zhu Na left, Xiao Yao stood up again and flashed a fine light in his eyes¡° Even a little girl of the robus family is so difficult to deal with. She speaks without leaking. It seems that a big family is a big family! " Xiao Yao can''t help sighing. Compared with Zhu Na, the second generation of rich people like Qin Qianqian and Zhou Lei are a lot dimmer. On the plane, Zhu Na''s performance is quite normal. It''s just because her life safety is threatened. But now, once the threat is lifted, she is back to her smart and capable appearance. Well, it''s normal to say shrewdly, but the word "capable" seems strange... Lock the door, lie in bed, and sleep until dawn. He stayed in Jiujing mountain for almost three days, during which juna did not come back to find him. Finally, pink butterfly called¡° As far as I know, he was originally in the small country of South Africa to carry out the task, but after learning that you were in Jiujing mountain, the task was directly handed over to others, and he ran back. To be honest, it was the first time he did such a thing. After all, he was a very dedicated killer, and this time, The other party''s reward for him is not low, which is totally not in line with his style of doing things. It seems that your temptation to sneer is really great! " Pink Butterfly said with a smile. Xiao Yao himself didn''t really feel like this: "to be exact, he wants me to die right away?"¡° Ha ha, you can say that, but anyway, your goal is achieved. Are you happy? " Asked the pink butterfly¡° Generally, do you know when he will come back to me? " Xiao Yao asked¡° How do I know that? Do I really think I''m a fairy? Don''t say you ask me. If you ask anyone, I''m afraid they won''t give you an accurate answer. The only one who can know this is to sneer at himself. " Pink Butterfly doesn''t have a good airway. She thinks that Xiao Yao''s question is very idiotic. If it comes out, she will be embarrassed to tell others that she knows Xiao Yao¡° Well, I see. " After hanging up the phone of pink butterfly, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief. It''s time to come. After all, I''ll come here. When I''ve solved the cold words earlier, I can go back to Huaxia. Zhu Na said that when I cross the river, I will go to Huaxia to find myself. He believes that the other party won''t give me false information, and he doesn''t bother to worry about the source of this information. If he really goes to cross the river, in his absence, if the other party doesn''t go through the regular channels, but directly starts from the people around him, this is not what Xiao Yao wants to see. Even if the thunder is in Haitian city, there is no way to give Xiao Yao a 100% sense of security. Maybe before, thunder was invincible in Xiao Yao''s heart, but since the third grandfather, Xiao Yao had to take this problem seriously: his grandfathers are really old.

 Chapter 594

    Night, cold.


    A man in a black leather coat, with a butterfly knife in his hand, cold eyes.


    He walked briskly into a hotel. A young man on duty stood up from his chair, patted his clothes, put out his cigarette, coughed and asked, "do you want to stay?"


    The man in leather turned and looked at him. There was a chill in his eyes and a smile on the corner of his mouth. When he came to him, his pace quickened and the butterfly and knife passed around his neck.


    The young man covers his neck, and the blood is kept along the finger seam. He wants to cover the wound with his hand to prevent the blood from flowing out, but this idea is obviously too naive. The artery is cut, and it is basically impossible to survive. What''s more, no one came back to rescue him at this time.


    The young man lay on the ground, his body twitching, and his eyes also looked at the man who cut his neck with a butterfly knife. He was really curious about where he offended each other and why he only worked in a hotel and could also cause death.


    Even though he was still bleeding, the man in leather didn''t even look at him. He just went upstairs.


    Push open a door, a silver needle comes face to face.


    The man in leather evaded, and the silver needle was nailed directly to the wooden door.


    "I knew you didn''t sleep." Although the man in leather is an American, he speaks fluent Chinese.


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked at the man in leather standing at the door with a smile on his face.


    "How dare I sleep when I know you''re coming?" Xiao Yao said, "if you wipe your neck in your sleep, don''t I feel bad?"


    "Since you didn''t sleep, why didn''t you stop me just now? I thought you''d show up when I killed people earlier. " Said the man in leather.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "look at you, you are totally unreasonable. Even if I want to make a move, at least you have to give me a reason to make a move, right? First of all, I have nothing to do with the man under the building. Why should I do it? If he is a Chinese, maybe I will take charge of him. Unfortunately, I don''t like the American people. "


    The man in leather laughed.


    Smile from the lungs, smile very seriously.


    "I thought you were a very kind person, because the whole killer world thinks so." He said.


    Xiao Yao said: "kindness doesn''t mean that you have to meddle in your own business and cause trouble for yourself. Anyway, I still like to live a good life. Cold words, right? In fact, even if I''m really not kind, I don''t know how many times better than you. Originally I thought I was a bad person, but thanks to your existence, I stepped into the peak of morality step by step. Therefore, I can''t bear to kill you. After all, you are alive, and you can set me off. "


    He sneered.


    "Today, you have to die here, so it doesn''t matter what kind of person you are. I think no one will care much about you in the future." When he spoke coldly, the butterfly and knife in his hand had flashed a cold light. Suddenly, his wrist moved gently, and the butterfly and knife in his hand, like eyes, flew in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, grabs the butterfly. Knife, and throws it in the direction of sneer.


    "A murderer is always killed. Don''t you understand that? " Xiao Yao looked back a few steps of sarcasm, said with a smile.


    Sneer spit on the ground, said: "this sentence, anyone can tell me, but you are not qualified, do you have less life than me?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "you see, when you say that, it seems that you are very illiterate. The people I killed are all those who should be killed. They are all those who commit crimes. Otherwise, they are some terrorist leaders. Don''t they deserve to die? Shouldn''t I kill them? I''m acting on behalf of heaven


    "In your Chinese language, you should seize the moral high ground and lighten your psychological burden, right?" He said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that this guy named Lengyu, Huaxia language is really good! Even the moral high ground.


    Well, it doesn''t seem to be a fool.


    Sneer again toward Xiao Yao rushed over, his hands, also more than two throwing knives.


    Xiao Yao, without any hesitation, rushed to the other side, with the same speed.


    Suddenly, a fist was thrown, and the wind of the fist brushed the hair of the cold words.


    His face changed slightly. Although he hadn''t received Xiao Yao''s fist yet, his opponent''s style and the momentum suddenly burst out on him made him a little timid. He simply avoided the fist and told himself in his heart that it was only a rash man''s job to fight with him.


    However, as for his subconscious, it is not clear whether he thinks so.


    After avoiding Xiao Yao''s fist, he suddenly had a black pistol on his hand, and the muzzle of the pistol was aimed at Xiao Yao''s head.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. He quickly stepped back two steps. The bullet from the other''s pistol just passed over Xiao Yao''s head¡° Lying trough, do you want to be shameless? You still play with me? " Xiao Yao looks very angry¡° But my strength is playing with guns You see, your strength is hands-on. If I give you a gun, it will become a burden to you, right He felt that he was arguing with Xiao Yao. Every word he said was very reasonable. As soon as Xiao Yao heard this, he immediately stretched out his hand: "you give it to me." Sneer embarrassed smile: "you look at this person, how do you like to be so real?"? Don''t I just make an analogy? " It''s hard for Xiao Yao to believe that there are still such shameless people in the world. When he denounces the cold words in his heart, the other side has raised his wrist again. Another bullet flies in the direction of Xiao Yao. This time it''s the heart. It seems that the cold words really want to kill him. The attack is not the head or the heart, People who don''t know think that Xiao Yao and he have any hatred of killing his father and robbing his wife. Otherwise, is it necessary to be so cruel? Xiao Yao is more cruel than him! When the bullet passed by, Xiao Yao had rushed to the front of the cold words, and at the same time, he hit the cold words on the chest again, and the other party''s body hit the wall hard. Before he could react, Xiao Yao kicked the other side again. Fortunately, this time, the cold words came back and let Xiao Yao jump into the air, kick on the wall and make a "Dong" sound. The people living next door have already started to curse their mother. Xiao Yao can certainly understand such simple English. Although Xiao Yao had some regrets, he didn''t think it was beyond his expectation. On the contrary, if he succeeded in this blow, he would really feel curious. After all, cold words shouldn''t be so weak¡° I can''t imagine that you can hurt the king of killers with such strength? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "is it a sneak attack?" At first, Xiao Yao thought that when he said something like this, the other party would be very angry. Then he denied what he said. But to his surprise, Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I''m just a killer. I''m not a martial arts expert. Do I have to be the same as you stupid Chinese people, Do you follow any martial virtues? " Xiao Yao sighed: "you can not have martial arts, but at least, have to point face?" When he spoke, his eyes were full of murders. He really can''t stand the attitude of the other party, and he looks upright after doing such shameless things. Although there is a big surprise in the character between Leng Yu and Xiao Yao, at least now they are both in the same mind - kill each other! Cold words soon launched a stormy counterattack against Xiao Yao, but although his counterattack momentum is very strong, Xiao Yao, who has entered the realm of breaking the sky, seems to be tickling. At such a distance, even if the cold words shooting is very good, but at this time, the dark pistol has become a decoration. Perhaps, for the sneer, instead of shooting, it''s better to throw the pistol in the most rough way to see if Xiao Yao can be killed. The man on duty had been killed before he went upstairs. Otherwise, at this time, I''m afraid the police already got the news. From this point, we can see that the sneer is a very careful person and will never do anything meaningless. In fact, any killer is like this. In the world of killers, killing means that you are working. Killing someone who can''t earn money is insulting your career. The sneer once again blows a fist, Xiao Yao reaches out a hand, grasped the other party''s fist, then makes an effort to twist¡° With a click, Xiao Yao broke his cold wrist. At this moment, his body trembled and his forehead was full of sweat. After taking a deep breath, he also punched again. In fact, he didn''t intend to use this punch to beat Xiao Yao down directly, but intended to use this way to force him back and give him a chance to breathe. Although the idea is very good, but such an idea in Xiao Yao''s view, it is a joke. At the time of sneering again, Xiao Yao is not surprised to hold each other''s wrist. With another click, the wrist of the other hand was also broken. Cold words and sweat£¨ Today, I''ve been busy with network cable all day

 Chapter 595

    The cold body was shaking.


    His heart was twitching, too. He was angry and furious.


    He felt that he had been insulted. He could see that he underestimated Xiao Yao. Those killers outside all said that Xiaoyao''s life was a killer with excellent shooting skills. However, from the perspective of sarcasm, it was totally inaccurate. The real strength of Xiaoyao''s life was not in shooting skills, but in skill.


    Originally, he was very confident in his own strength, but now it seems that his strength, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, is just like a three-year-old child.


    Of course, cold words are not the kind of people who like to belittle themselves, but the longer they fight with Xiao Yao, the clearer the feeling will be. Moreover, he dares to promise that it''s not difficult to crush himself with Xiao Yao''s strength, but the other party doesn''t do it, and doesn''t break his neck directly. Instead, he''s playing cat and mouse.


    In a sneer, Xiao Yao''s behavior is cat and mouse. He can kill himself directly, but he doesn''t do it. He just breaks his hands first. Isn''t that what cat and mouse is? It''s not a joke. What is it?


    "It''s just the beginning. Don''t be angry." Xiao Yao tried to comfort him, but his words didn''t appease him. On the contrary, after hearing these words, Xiao Yao was even more angry and kicked his foot in front of him. Just as his leg was lifted up, Xiao Yao kicked his knee.


    This time, the sneer did not resist as hard as before, but made a scream and knelt on the ground.


    "If it''s not because you can sneak attack, you will not be the opponent of the king of killers even if you have five more." Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    "The reason you want to trouble me is for the king of killers?" She stares at Xiao Yao and asks coldly.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao smile, "otherwise, you think you have so much face, let me come here?"


    The sneer did not speak, but the lips trembled gently.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Your eyes can''t kill me anyway, unless you have special powers. Do you?" Xiao Yao squatted down and looked at the sneer, his eyes full of banter.


    He said nothing.


    Xiao Yao stood up again, raised his foot and fell down again.


    Click.


    This time, the cold words didn''t scream out, but he took a big breath and kept shaking.


    "What''s the matter? It''s still ringing for a while, and it''s turned into vibration?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    If you can, I really want to tear Xiao Yao''s mouth right now.


    In this world, how can there be such a disgusting guy?


    Xiao Yao picked up the butterfly that had fallen to the ground with cold words and touched the blade.


    "It''s all over." Xiao Yao said.


    Sneer did not speak, just staring at Xiao Yao.


    Unfortunately, his eyes still don''t have the ability to kill people


    The next day, a man''s body was found in a small hotel in jiujingshan.


    The murderer''s method of killing is extremely cruel. There are 50 stab wounds on the body of the deceased. Except for the one on the neck, the remaining 49 wounds can''t be fatal, completely avoiding the vital points of the dead. Therefore, the forensic expert said that the murderer must be a person with high medical attainments.


    An ordinary person can never do this.


    And this incident soon shocked the killer world.


    Almost anyone who has been in the business a little earlier can guess who did it. Except for the butcher Xiaoyao''s life, I''m afraid no one can have such strength. In the past, it was said that Xiaoyao''s life is not only a very good killer, but also a very good doctor. He knows all parts of the human body very well. Now, it''s worthy of the name.


    However, although Xiaoyao had done this in his life before, it was definitely not so cruel. This is the biggest doubt in their hearts. What kind of cruel things did this guy, who is called sneer, do to make Xiaoyao so angry?


    This is a massacre, no doubt, no one will have doubts about this, hands, and a hind leg, were broken, and there are so many stab wounds on the body, cruel and heinous.


    Later, someone sent out a message, saying that this time Xiaoyao''s life, he did it again because he hurt the king of killers.


    Xiaoyao''s life has a very good relationship with the king of killers. Many killers know this very well, but they don''t want it. Xiaoyao''s life has paid so much attention to the king of killers. He has already washed his hands and retired from the world of killers, and he will come back. Moreover, he uses such cruel means, which is totally not in line with the style of Xiaoyao''s life!


    After that, there were still some people who started with the king of killers, and they all gave up their previous ideas.


    They began to realize that if they really hit the king of killers, even if they really killed the king of killers, they would die under Xiaoyao''s life. Moreover, if they didn''t succeed, it would be the king of killers and Xiaoyao''s life''s thunder like revenge that were waiting for him. It''s not cost-effective.


    In the world of killers, there are many different opinions. Xiao Yao has returned to Huaxia, Haitian city.


    "This time, you are famous again. I''m afraid no one will dare to attack the king of killers for a long time." Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "The strength of that sneer is really bad, and I don''t know how he can be ranked in the top 3 of the killer list, which is a shame for me and my third grandfather! It''s not true. I''m afraid that even you can kill the guy called sneer. " Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    "It''s like I''m weak." To Xiao Yao''s words, pink butterfly is very dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao just laughs and doesn''t intend to explain anything.


    Anyway, that''s what he thought in his heart. How against his will to deny it? People live a lifetime, what to say, what to do, have to comply with their own heart, right? Otherwise, it would be a tough life!


    "In fact, this time, it''s too much to despise the enemy. Maybe it''s because he hurt the king of killers. So, for a moment, he felt invincible in the world. If he took the initiative to find you, he would be dead. As I said earlier, if he really took the initiative, you could easily kill him, but if you pursued him, everything would become erratic." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao sighed, his face was full of regret: "it''s a pity, I didn''t see the real means of sarcasm."


    Pink butterfly can only throw Xiao Yao a white eye: "get cheap also sell good, don''t brag you can die?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose.


    As soon as he said that, the mobile phone in Xiao Yao''s pocket rang. He took out the mobile phone and looked at the phone number on it. Xiao Yao sighed: "it seems that I have to be trained next."


    The phone is from my third grandfather.


    On the phone, the third grandfather''s words were very simple.


    "Come to siheyuan." Say this sentence, three grandfather hung up the phone.


    Xiao Yao stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Back?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Back." Xiao Yao said, "if I don''t go back, I can''t point to the old man in my family. You don''t know his temper."


    Pink Butterfly smiles, nods and doesn''t say much.


    Driving back to the courtyard.


    When he saw Xiao Yao, the third grandfather immediately scolded him.


    "I said, you boy, your wings are hard, aren''t you? For me, can I go in my left ear and out my right? Have I told you that I can handle this matter by myself, and you still go out to make trouble for me? " The third master was so angry that he wanted to jump up and give Xiao Yao a fist.


    If he can jump.


    Xiao Yao said with a smiley face: "third grandfather, don''t be angry, either! In fact, I know that you have many ways to solve that guy. If it wasn''t for the last sneak attack, I''m afraid he would have died in your hands. It''s just a troublesome thing for you. Isn''t it a delay for you? Anyway, I don''t have anything on hand, so I''ll take it as traveling abroad. "


    Third grandfather listened to these words, but also some laughing and crying.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s not easy for you to get out of the killer world. Don''t be involved in it any more." The third grandfather said earnestly, "when I led you into the world of killers, it was just for the purpose of training you. Now the goal has been achieved. It''s not a good thing to go in again. The water in it is too deep. Looking back, it''s a hundred years old!"


    I don''t know whether he is teaching Xiao Yao a lesson or feeling for himself.


    Xiao Yao looked at the third grandfather for a long time and said, "third grandfather, you should step back."


    "What?" The third grandfather was stunned.


    "I mean, you should wash your hands. Anyway, you''ve made enough money. It''s not worth taking risks. You''re lucky this time, but what about next time?" Xiao Yao said.


    The third grandfather snorted coldly and said, "there are many people in the world who want to take the head on my neck, but not everyone has such strength. This time, it''s just that I''m not careful."


    The thunder on the side was a little hard to listen to: "I said third, can you point your face? This time, you are lucky. I think Xiao Yao''s words are right. You have to retire when you should. You are different from us. You are old when you are old. Your strength is getting smaller and your speed is getting slower. If you go on like this, I don''t know that day, I will have to bury you in the mountain. "


    Although the words of Jinglei are not very nice, there are some reasons.


    "Second brother, I have a sense of propriety." Third grandfather said.


    Thunder sighed, if the old three stubborn up, don''t say him, even if it is the peak, there is no way.


    (I really can''t help it today. I can''t do what I promised. I''m sorry, but I''m too sleepy. Otherwise, I won''t break my promise. I''ll make up for what I owe today. I''ve been tossed about by the Internet cable all day. I woke up at more than three o''clock in the morning. Now I''m sleepy and weak. Don''t wait...)

 Chapter 596

    To be honest, hearing the old man say such words, no matter Jinglei or Xiao Yao, will not feel how surprised.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao said what he had said before, he had expected such a result. If the third grandfather could nod his head to Xiao Yao''s request, it would not be the third grandfather he was familiar with.


    "Come on, Xiao Yao, let''s forget about this time. Anyway, I don''t want to let that boy hop for a few more days, but this is the first time and the last time. Don''t worry about my affairs in the future." Three grandfathers said.


    Jinglei frowned and said: "third, listen to what you mean, you don''t consider my suggestion and Xiao Yao''s at all?"


    Third grandfather said with a bitter smile: "second brother, you don''t know that the water in the killer world is really deep. I can''t do anything I want to do. Even if I want to quit, some people don''t want me to quit. I have too many secrets on me. It''s not as simple as quitting when others want to quit."


    When he said this, the third grandfather also showed too much helplessness on his face.


    "You said that. Is it difficult for anyone to come to Haitian city to trouble you after you quit? If so, I can promise you now that no matter who comes, I can kill them directly! "


    When speaking, thunder''s eyes are also flashing sharp edge.


    "Yes, third grandfather, and me. Don''t treat me as a child. I can handle such things." Xiao Yao also said quickly.


    The third grandfather said with a smile: "go away and play, you boy. Your accomplishments are high, and you start to turn up your hair? There are people outside the world. Don''t think of the world as simple. Remember what I said to you before? Don''t trust your eyes too much. In fact, there are many things in the world that you don''t know about


    In the past, when the third grandfather said that, Xiao Yao was more or less disapproval.


    But now listen to three grandfather said such words, Xiao Yao is really feel three grandfather said very reasonable.


    This world is not as simple as I think. There are many hidden dangers in this world.


    For example, the purple gate, the aura killers, the mysterious sects.


    These are all things that Xiao Yao can''t understand for the time being.


    In the past, he thought that for an ancient martial arts master, as long as he could step into the realm of breaking heaven, he would already be at the top. But now he found that everything was not as simple as he imagined. It turned out that there were also those aura masters. The aura realm was a new world for Xiao Yao.


    In that new world, Xiao Yao is just a rookie.


    Looking at Xiao Yao lost in thought, thunder coughed and asked: "what are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking about what the third grandfather said just now." Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a wry smile, "the third grandfather said well, the world is really not as simple as I imagined."


    The third grandfather''s face moved slightly and said in amazement: "are you really thinking that, or are you fooling me? When can you have such awareness? "


    "Seeing more, thinking more naturally." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Jinglei sighed on the side: "this is older than me."


    Third grandfather also smiles.


    "Forget it, third grandfather, it''s time for me and second grandfather to say, more or less, you can also consider, but if you still encounter any trouble in the future, remember to call us the first time, which is my only requirement as a grandson." Xiao Yao looked at the third grandfather, his face full of serious and sincere.


    Third grandfather''s heart is warm, and he will not let go of Xiao Yao: "OK, why are you everywhere? I know all about it. Do what you want to do. "


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and turned to walk out of the room.


    After Xiao Yao left, Jinglei sighed.


    "In fact, I have to say that Xiao Yao has really grown up." Thunder said.


    "People! Living is a kind of growth. Growing up is inevitable, but I didn''t expect Xiao Yao to grow up so fast. His adaptability is much stronger than we thought. " Third grandfather said.


    "Don''t talk about him, or talk about you, you don''t worry, which day of his death in someone else''s gun?" Jinglei asked, holding his arm.


    "Worried?" The third grandfather shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not something to worry about and avoid. When I choose to be a killer, the result is already in my expectation. Even if I am really killed by others, it''s also the result and retribution I should have. Killers, people always kill me. If I am killed one day, it can only show one thing, God has opened his eyes


    When the third grandfather said this, the expression on his face was very sincere, as if all this was within his tolerance.


    Jinglei heard that the third grandfather had already said so. Even though he was still a little depressed, he didn''t say much. He could only nod his head and didn''t say much.


    Out of the third grandfather''s room, Xiao Yao is still thinking about some messy things.


    "Brother Xiao Yao!" There was a sweet voice behind him.


    Turned around, wearing a white coat if LAN, toward him with a smile came over.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, I heard from my grandfather that you have been abroad these days?" Ruolan blinked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    "Well, to deal with some things." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "how about living here?"


    "Not bad!" Ruolan nodded, "grandfather, they are very good to me, and these days, Xiaoxiao sister also came several times, brought me a lot of things, also bought me a mobile phone!"


    Xiao Yao said, "well, stay here. You don''t need to think about anything else." Speaking of this, he suddenly took out his pocket wallet and a bank card, "take this card first, there is still some money in it, which is enough for you to spend. If there is any place that needs money later, tell me, and I''ll take it for you. But it''s not suitable for you to have too much money on your body now, and there is only one hundred thousand in it."


    "A hundred thousand dollars is a lot." Ruolan doesn''t have any concept of money after she just went down the mountain. She knows very well what 100000 yuan means to an ordinary person. Xiao Yao, who doesn''t use bean bags as dry food, makes her laugh and cry. "Besides, I''m in Siheyuan every day, and there''s no place to use money!"


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and began to pay attention to what Ruolan had just said.


    If LAN is young after all, she will feel bored to stay in the courtyard with her grandfather and mother-in-law Miao., Moreover, she doesn''t even have a friend here. It''s really hard for Ruolan to persist in such an environment. Maybe Ruolan can get used to it, but it''s not a good thing for Ruolan. At least, there should be interpersonal communication. After all, he can''t take care of Ruolan all his life, even if he has such strength and mind, In the future, it will be more or less inconvenient.


    Besides, he didn''t think that taking care of himself all his life was a good thing for Ruolan.


    However, it seems that it is not so easy to find a solution.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, I want to discuss something with you." If orchid suddenly opens mouth to say.


    Xiao Yao was stunned, nodded and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can you help me talk to my mother-in-law and let me go out to look for a job?" Ruolan pretended to be pathetic and said, "I told my mother-in-law before, but her mother-in-law always said that I was too young to do anything well. If I went out, I might lose myself."


    I have to say that my mother-in-law is very considerate.


    With Ruolan''s mind, it''s really strange not to be abducted.


    "Why do you want to work all of a sudden?" Xiao Yao said.


    "My mother-in-law and I stay in the courtyard every day. It''s not suitable to eat your food and drink yours! I think I still have to go out and make some money. " Ruolan whispered.


    Xiao Yao is speechless for a while, but Ruolan''s words can be regarded as opening a door for Xiao Yao.


    "It''s OK to go out to work, but it doesn''t matter whether you earn money or not. The main thing is that you have to try to get along with others before you can have your own friends. In this way, I''ll talk to Fang Hai later and let him take you around the company when he''s free. In this way, you can get familiar with our company and wait for a long time, I can get you into the company, too. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Good! Can I help brother Xiao Yao? " Ruolan looks very happy.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing with a smile.


    After a few simple words with Mrs. Miao, she naturally has no opinions. She just doesn''t trust to let Ruolan go out by herself. But if Xiao Yao looks at her, she is still very relieved. In fact, the problems that Xiao Yao thinks about are also the problems that she was thinking about before. After all, Ruolan is still young, so it''s not suitable to stay with them every day.


    I wanted to bring Ruolan out of Miao village because of this idea?


    After dinner, Xiao Yao drove to Xiaoyao real estate with Ruolan.


    "Hello, boss." The employees of the company saw Xiao Yao stop to say hello one by one, with a warm smile on his face. They just looked at Ruolan with strange eyes.


    Two young employees were talking.


    "Darling, the boss is the boss. The girls around here are really more beautiful than each other!"


    "Cut the crap and do your job well. Do you want a job?"


    "I''m just depressed. You say that the boss has a manager Li and a manager Xia. No matter who they are, they are all beautiful women in a million. Why is the boss not satisfied?"


    "Who knows, the boss has a big appetite..."


    Fortunately Xiao Yao didn''t hear such words, otherwise, he would have been angry to death.


    When the elevator opens, Xiao Yaogang plans to go in and sees Xia Yixing who plans to go out.


    "Boss Xiao, do you know how to come back?" Xia Yixing saw Xiao Yao joking, because she had seen Ruolan before, so she immediately said hello to Ruolan, "Ruolan, come to play?"¡° No, sister Yixing, brother Xiao Yao said, "let me work." Ruolan whispered¡° What''s the matter? You''ve made your brother Xiao Yao poor? " Xia Yixing joked. Ruolan blushed and looked at her toes£¨ Today, the first chapter is finished. Continue to write the second chapter!)

 Chapter 597

    Xiao Yao will own idea simple and Xia Yixing said, Xia Yixing also nodded.


    "It''s true that I wanted to tell you this before, but it''s your business. I don''t think it''s very good for me to say it. Now you think it''s a good thing. Fang Hai is a big man, his mind is not delicate, and you know his character. If you let Ruolan follow him, maybe something will go wrong." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I have a lot of tasks on hand recently. Let Ruolan follow me. I promise she can learn more." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is of course happy. In fact, if he really gives Ruolan to Fang Hai, he is not very at ease. But if he gives it to Xia Yixing, it will be more reliable.


    "You''re more reliable than the sea. I''m relieved to give it to you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing glanced at Xiao Yao and sipped his mouth. Wen asked: "if so, why do you want to find Fang Hai instead of me at the first time? Is it because you think we''re more outsider? "


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Xia Yixing rolled his eyes and didn''t embarrass him too much on this issue. He just turned around and looked at Ruolan and said with a smile, "I''m just going out, or you''ll follow me, OK?"


    Ruolan looks at Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing and nods.


    But in her eyes, she seems to be reluctant.


    Of course, such eyes, Xiao Yao did not see.


    After waiting for Xiao Yao to go upstairs, Xia Yixing suddenly turns around and looks at Ruolan.


    "Actually, you don''t want to follow me, do you?" Xia Yixing said with a significant smile on her face.


    If LAN a Leng, fix to look at Xia Yi star, silent for a moment, but also didn''t speak.


    "Do you think I''m the enemy?" Xia Yixing said with a smile, "you also like Xiao Yao, like your brother Xiao Yao, so in your world, I become your enemy, right?"


    If LAN still didn''t answer Xia Yixing''s question directly, even didn''t say a word, but it was enough to show her meaning. Xia Yixing''s intelligence can still judge, which is the default.


    Xia Yixing turned around and said: "however, I still want to remind you that it''s better to make it clear that now I''m not your enemy. Your enemy should be Li Xiaoxiao. I''m not Xiao Yao''s girlfriend. How can I be your opponent?"


    "..." Ruolan was depressed for a while. She felt that she didn''t say a word. Xia Yixing has been able to say so much, which is also a very powerful ability.


    "Well, I''ve said all that. Now what you need to do is to see if you can learn from me what you want to learn." Xia Yixing finished this sentence, has already stepped out, walking.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Ruolan raises his head and keeps up with Xia Yixing.


    On the elevator, to Fang Hai''s office, fat boy busy, see Xiao Yao, is out of breath.


    "I said, boss Xiao, when can you spare some time to sit in the company for an afternoon? Fortunately, I hang your photos on the wall of our company every day. Otherwise, some new comers may not know who you are at all. When they see you, they don''t even take them to say hello. Do you think this is appropriate? " Fang Hai immediately launched a crusade against Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao, with a smile, sat down and said, "if you have to say that, I have to suggest you take down my photo now. To be honest, every time I see that photo when I pass by, I don''t have an impulse to go to the bar."


    Fang Haile, laughing, poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, I''m serious. Anyway, you don''t have anything to do recently. Just come to our company and help us. You are our backbone. With you, we will have more confidence in what we do. Isn''t that right?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, and felt that Fang Hai''s words were totally unreasonable.


    "I''ve been very busy recently. To be exact, I''ve been very busy all the time. How can I follow you?" Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai sighs. In Xiao Yao''s world, the business of making money has become a blind toss. However, he also knows Xiao Yao. This guy has no idea about money at all. He never thinks about the problem of more money and less money. In his world, as long as he has enough money to spend, it''s OK. He doesn''t think about anything else.


    Therefore, for Xiao Yao, although money is needed, it is not so important.


    At this point, Fang Hai suddenly feels that he and Xiao Yao have no common language


    "Brother Xiao, in fact, I don''t think Zhou Lei is as simple as I imagined. He is very comfortable in dealing with a lot of things. He looks very calm. To be honest, I feel that he is just a veteran." Fang Hai began to be serious with Xiao Yao.


    "He is a veteran, he was not bad at all in Kyoto." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Fang Hai nodded¡° By the way, what about old song Xiao Yao looked around and asked¡° He went to Jinling! You were still abroad at that time, so I didn''t tell you. " Fang Hai said, "after all, zhanhongtu can''t be delayed. Jinling is still in a hurry." Xiao Yao nodded. Fang Hai can understand what he said now. After all, the guy named Jinke has fallen down. This is an opportunity for zhanhongtu. If we don''t seize this opportunity, we don''t know when to wait next time. Maybe Xiao Yao doesn''t care, but now Zhan Hongtu is a hunter. He has a very sensitive sense of smell and will never let such an opportunity slip away from his hands. Moreover, the boy seems to be in a hurry now. It''s hard to make him bear it¡° By the way, brother Xiao, what''s the matter when you come to the company today? " Fang Hai asked, "you have to go to the three treasures hall for everything." Xiao Yao laughed and said the purpose of his trip briefly. As soon as the last word was finished, Fang Hai jumped up as if he had taken spring medicine: "ha ha, this is good, this is good, brother Xiao. You must be right to give me such a task. Don''t worry, I will make Ruolan successfully graduate!"¡° You think too much. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "Xia Yixing has already taken Ruolan away. Next, Ruolan will take charge of all her affairs." Fang Haidun was down in the dumps¡° I thought it was pie in the sky. " Fang Hai is depressed¡° What''s the matter, depressed? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Fang Hai thought about it carefully, and then he looked energetic. He said, "it was really depressing, but after thinking about it carefully, I have nothing to be depressed about. Anyway, Ruolan originally liked you. Even if I really rushed up, I didn''t have any results. It''s better to be a little bit more straightforward than to know nothing."¡° Don''t talk nonsense. Ruolan and I are just brothers and sisters. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Fang Hai curled his lips: "brother Xiao, I believe you think so, but can you guarantee that Ruolan also thinks so?" Xiao Yao was dumb in an instant. In fact, he is not a wood. Ruolan is still very clear about his feelings, but as the saying goes, rabbits don''t eat grass beside the nest. They have known each other for so many years, and they are familiar with each other. Moreover, Xiao Yao regards Ruolan as his sister from the bottom of his heart, not to mention that he has a girlfriend now. Even if he doesn''t have a girlfriend, he can''t attack Ruolan! Otherwise, in his own heart, I''m afraid he will define himself as a beast¡° Xiao Ge, I think so. Don''t pretend to be confused. You have to pretend that you don''t know and don''t know something when you know it very clearly Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and said seriously¡° It seems that you are still not busy enough! " Xiao Yao said. Fang Haidun lowered his head: "well, I know that I shouldn''t have said that. Once I said that, you must be angry." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t say that. It makes me feel angry now." Fang Hai said with a smiley face: "this is not what I said. It''s what you said. It''s none of my business!" Xiao Yao is waiting for Fang Hai again. And this time, a girl came in¡° Mr. Fang, Mr. Liu of Jinhai has come to see you. Maybe he wants to talk about the project he said last time. " The girl said with a smile¡° Oh, well, let him wait. " Fang Hai said, "Damn, last time we went to him, didn''t he still like to play tricks with us? This time, I got the news that we had a large amount of money invested, which made me shy. I really don''t know how he did it. It''s a kind of strength that a person can develop shameless to this level, isn''t it? " Looking at Fang Hai''s angry look, Xiao Yao also felt funny, but still said: "OK, business, people have to consider their own risks, this is worth understanding, don''t really give others face, or do business, don''t accompany me in this bullshit, hurry to your business." Fang Hai waved his hand and said: "brother Xiao, this matter is not urgent. Anyway, people like them have to deal with it like this. If you take the initiative now, people can only take you more seriously. When it''s time to give them some color, we still need to use some means. Otherwise, in their world, we are soft persimmons." Xiao Yao knows that Fang Hai must have more experience and ways to deal with these people than himself. He is just like a primary school student in front of Fang Hai. Therefore, seeing that Fang Hai insists on his point of view, Xiao Yao will not say anything more.

 Chapter 598

    Fang Hai raised his wrist, looked at his watch and stood up: "it''s almost time. I should go to meet that son of a bitch."


    Xiao Yao also stood up: "OK, hurry to do what you should do, it''s late, I should go back."


    "Brother Xiao, do I have tigers here? You want to go as soon as you come, or you''ll come with me? " Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "even a tiger, I can beat him down with one punch. What''s more, I won''t go with you. It''s all up to you. What are you doing with me? I''d better go home and have a good sleep. "


    Fang Hai sighed. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he didn''t want to take him with him. Others said that he was stubborn. The people who said these words must not know Xiao Yao. Only when they know Xiao Yao can they know what a real stubborn donkey is.


    As soon as Fang Hai left, Xiao Yao stepped out of Xiaoyao real estate.


    I drove back to my den.


    Although his grandfather is in Siheyuan, he likes it better than Siheyuan, because he can feel quiet and peaceful here, which is precious to him now.


    Close the door, Xiao Yao directly into the ring space.


    What happened to the third grandfather also sounded the alarm for Xiao Yao.


    He suddenly began to realize that the people around him would be in danger all the time. This time is the third grandfather, and who will be next time? Although the sneer that hurt the third grandfather this time has been killed by himself, after all, it''s just a small fish and shrimp, and it can''t lift any waves.


    However, if the next time I meet a master, what should I do?


    Such an idea, like a seed, quickly rooted and sprouted in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Therefore, the only thing he can do is to immediately speed up his cultivation and improve his accomplishments. This is his greatest reliance. If he just takes a chance, he doesn''t think such a thing may happen. This is not only irresponsible to himself, but also irresponsible to the lives of his relatives around him.


    It is urgent to improve one''s cultivation in the shortest time.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been practicing. I can''t stand it at last. I just quit the ring space and have a good sleep. In fact, this is what Xiao Yao is dissatisfied with. If sleeping can also be solved in the ring, his cultivation will be able to really make great progress.


    Of course, this is just thinking about it. Xiao Yao is very satisfied with the current speed and method of cultivation. If he can spend such things as sleeping in the ring, it will be too bad. In this way, Xiao Yao himself feels that he is too much.


    When he woke up, he heard something in the kitchen. He yawned, stretched, stood up and went to the kitchen. He was shocked to find that Li Xiaoxiao was cooking with an apron.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back?" Xiao Yao leaned on the threshold and said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry to wake you up because you''re so fast asleep. I was going to call you when I cooked a meal." Li Xiaoxiao turned around and said with a gentle smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed and whispered, "when can you cook?"


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and said, "it''s not the way to do it. In fact, it''s just the following one. I think the following one is very simple. You''ve done it before, so it should be easy to do it."


    "Will you give it to me next?" Xiao Yao was shocked.


    "You... You rascal! Get out of here Li Xiaoxiao is so angry that she pushes Xiao Yao out quickly, blushing like a red apple.


    Xiao Yao is depressed.


    He sat on the sofa in the living room and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    What did you say wrong just now? Otherwise, how could Li Xiaoxiao look so angry?


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of the key to the problem.


    Li Xiaoxiao was angry, but soon he served a bowl of noodles


    The noodles with shredded pork and green vegetables look very good. But when he tasted the first bite, he felt the impulse to find a wall to hit directly. Sure enough, God is fair. When he opens a window, he will choose to close the door. The same is true for the proud girl like Li Xiaoxiao.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao has a good family background and outstanding ability, she is really unsatisfactory in cooking.


    Even drank several saliva, that kind of feeling gradually disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious?" Li Xiaoxiao is worried about Xiao Yao''s performance. In fact, she has no confidence in her cooking skills. After knowing Xiao Yao, she also tried to learn how to cook by herself. After several attempts, she finally gave up.


    "It''s not bad, it''s just - there''s a little more salt." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes? I''ll try it. " Li Xiaoxiao took Xiao Yao''s chopsticks and tasted them. As soon as he tasted them, he spat them out.


    "It''s more than just a little too much salt. All the salt buyers are killed." Li Xiaoxiao depressed way. Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s already very good." Indeed, recalling Li Xiaoxiao''s cooking several times before, this is the best one. Those times before were not only bad taste, but also not good appearance. This time, at least with good appearance, it can reach the boundary of taking photos and sending friends¡° Forget it. You''d better stop eating. I''ll call later and order some takeout Li Xiaoxiao said. Hearing this sentence, Xiao Yao almost has a sense of relief. For him, it''s not a way to eat, it''s a way to murder people. He''s really worried about whether he can see the sun tomorrow if he really eats this bowl of noodles. Although salt is a necessity for human body, he will really die if he eats so much¡° Xiaoxiao, don''t learn to cook in the future. " Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Li Xiaoxiao into his arms. "I can do these things later. You don''t have to know everything, do you?"¡° But as a woman, it''s not appropriate that she can''t cook? " Li Xiaoxiao leaned against Xiao Yao''s arms and said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s just for ordinary women. My daughter-in-law is not an ordinary woman. This is a typical type of strong woman." Li Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes. In fact, she was sweet in her heart¡° By the way, I heard that Ruolan came to the company today and will study with Xia Yixing in the future? " Li Xiaoxiao suddenly sat upright and looked at Xiao Yao and asked. Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "what''s wrong?"¡° I''m just curious, why should I give Ruolan to Xia Yixing! Wouldn''t it be the same for me? " Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips, and it didn''t seem that he was very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s way of doing it. In fact, Xiao Yao is also aggrieved! He didn''t mean to do this. He just intended to give Ruolan to Fang Hai, but he just happened to meet Xia Yixing. In addition, Xia Yixing is much better than Fang Hai, so he can rest assured to give Ruolan to Xia Yixing. Besides, there seems to be no other reason. If they meet Li Xiaoxiao at the bottom of the building, Maybe now with Ruolan is Li Xiaoxiao. After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Li Xiaoxiao''s face gradually improved. Xiao Yao continued: "moreover, after all, you have just entered the company, and you must have a lot of work to do. If these things are still handed over to you, wouldn''t they disturb your mind?"¡° Hum, I just think that you are sending fighters to Xia Yixing! " Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips and said. After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao became more and more curious¡° Transport fighters? What does that mean? " Xiao Yao scratched his head and asked curiously. Li Xiaoxiao gave Xiao Yao a look like an idiot and said, "I don''t know if you really know or if you don''t know. Have you ever seen the story of Zhen Huan or some other TV series about harem? Some concubines want to be empresses. Generally, the first step is to win over some concubines who are the same as themselves. Now, Xia Yixing has some comrades in arms. I''m not fighting against the others with few In the face of Li Xiaoxiao''s fierce idea, Xiao Yao is speechless¡° I only have you as my girlfriend. What kind of concubine, what kind of harem, it''s a mess. " Xiao Yao has no good airway¡° Cut, I don''t believe that''s what you really think in your heart. Now, these things really don''t matter, but it''s hard to guarantee that they will be the same in the future. Moreover, as long as you are a normal man, it seems that you will have the idea of opening a harem, right Li Xiaoxiao said, squinting. Xiao Yao had a feeling of being greatly insulted, but Li Xiaoxiao didn''t intend to continue to discuss this issue with Xiao Yao at all. Instead, he went to one side and began to make a take out call. After a phone call, she also sat on the sofa and began to think about a very serious problem. Her face looked grim. Looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s trance, Xiao Yao grabbed her waist and asked, "what are you thinking?"¡° I wonder if we should develop Liu Chun and let her and I stand in the same camp. In this way, I don''t have any disadvantage. As for the pink butterfly, forget it. Her personality is a little strange. I''m really not sure, but Liu Chun is different. She is similar to Ruolan. She belongs to the type of little purity, It''s easier to fool... "Xiao Yao:" if a woman''s thinking suddenly turns on, it''s really not something that ordinary men can bear. Now he has a feeling that he can''t keep up with the rhythm.

 Chapter 599

    At night, when Li Xiaoxiao is sleeping, Xiao Yao is dazed by the pendant on his hand.


    Because he slept too long during the day, now he is not very sleepy. After practicing in the ring for a while, he is still full of spirit.


    Seeing the pendant around his neck, he couldn''t help thinking.


    He was curious about what door the key was going to open. Even if he opened the door, what he would find, what he would see, these problems are not what he would be able to understand for a while, but even if he wanted to tell himself in his heart that he didn''t need to think, he still couldn''t control his thinking.


    In fact, sometimes it''s like this. The more you don''t want to think about something, the more you think about it.


    Now Xiao Yao has this feeling, and this feeling is more and more clear, more and more strong


    In the middle of the night, Li Xiaoxiao wakes up and sees Xiao Yao still in a daze.


    My eyes are wandering.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you sleep?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "I can''t sleep." Xiao Yao rubbed his hair and said with a bitter smile, "I sleep too much during the day."


    "I have to sleep a lot during the day! What else will you do tomorrow? " Li Xiaoxiao said unhappily.


    "During the day - I can sleep." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Li Xiaoxiao was depressed, and she also found that Xiao Yao really didn''t do anything during this period of time. What did she do if she didn''t sleep at home?


    "It''s bad for your health to turn day and night upside down." Li Xiaoxiao said holding Xiao Yao''s neck.


    "Not necessarily. If you look at those network writers, many of them are day and night reversed. They sleep during the day and write novels at night. They all eat so fat." Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao talk about things.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes: "that''s because they are too lazy to move."


    "Xiaoxiao." Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth and gave a cry.


    It''s very abrupt.


    Li Xiaoxiao is a little stunned. His eyes don''t move. He looks at Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m just thinking, you say, what kind of man is my father?" Xiao Yao changed his sleeping posture, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and asked curiously.


    Li Xiaoxiao feels a little speechless about this question. Where can she find the answer for Xiao Yao?


    After thinking about it carefully, she looked at Xiao Yao and said, "although I don''t know your father, I believe he must be a great man. He must be not simple, just like you now."


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao became a little curious.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao laughed and said, "it''s very simple. If your father is really just an ordinary person, mediocre and dull, how can a good woman like aunt Qin look up to him?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, "what if my mother is just blind for a moment?"


    "..." Li Xiaoxiao, unable to laugh or cry, punched Xiao Yao in the chest and said, "if aunt Qin heard what you said just now, she would definitely beat you. How can you say that? Besides, even though aunt Qin didn''t know anyone at the beginning, has she ever changed her mind after so many years? Even in front of you, when did she say your father was not good at all? Therefore, it can be seen that your father must be a very excellent man. Moreover, isn''t Chuci dome excellent? Does he not love aunt Qin enough? But after so many years, aunt Qin still doesn''t give him any chance, which is enough to show that in aunt Qin''s heart, your father, in all aspects, can kill Chuci dome. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and agreed with Li Xiaoxiao.


    He sighed and said: "however, he abandoned his wife. No matter what kind of person he is and how excellent he is, I think I will look down on him. A person who can''t even afford such a little responsibility has no right to say that he is a man? What qualifications do you have to say that you can stand up to heaven and earth? "


    Li Xiaoxiao holds Xiao Yao more tightly.


    Perhaps Xiao Yao never commented on his father who had never met him.


    However, in Xiao Yao''s heart, there is always a share of anger, but he didn''t know how to vent his anger. Now, he finally began to vent, which is also a good thing for Xiao Yao. If he had to vent some feelings, it might be the same all his life, but if he said what he should say, it would be the same, Maybe everything is different.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think you will do if you see him in the future?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao shook his head. "I had thought about this before. When I was young and not sensible, I thought that if I saw him, I would have to beat him up. But now I don''t think so. After all, he is my father. Since he is my father, I can''t do these things, so I simply don''t do anything, Now that he has made such a choice, he will only be a stranger from now on. "


    Li Xiaoxiao asked, "but he is your father after all. What if he has the heart of repentance?"


    "How many years has it been?" Xiao Yao''s face was a little pale, "twenty years, if he really has the heart of repentance, twenty years is not enough for him to think about these? Isn''t it enough for him to do something? "


    To the point, to the bone.


    Li Xiaoxiao wanted to comfort her, but when Xiao Yao said that, she suddenly didn''t know what to say next. Even if Xiao Yao was angry with the man, he didn''t make him lose his mind. On the contrary, he thought a lot, much more than Li Xiaoxiao, probably because he would think about these problems when he was free.


    Yes, it has been 20 years. If that man really has the heart of repentance, why does he do nothing and say nothing?


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. The more I think about it, the more annoyed I am. Xiaoxiao, go to bed quickly." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, can I ask you a serious question?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly sat up.


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "In your eyes, don''t I have any charm?" Li Xiaoxiao pouts his mouth and looks very aggrieved.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know why Li Xiaoxiao would suddenly ask such a question. Naturally, he didn''t even think about it. He quickly said, "of course not. In my heart, you are just an angel. How can you be without charm?"


    "We''re all sleeping together. If I really have a unique charm for you, then you don''t do anything?" Li Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth angrily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao feels that Li Xiaoxiao is teasing himself and moving himself. In fact, it''s not because Li Xiaoxiao has no charm, but because whenever Xiao Yao has some messy ideas in his mind, he will immediately use his aura to expel those unclean ideas from his mind, which he has always done before.


    But now when he heard Li Xiaoxiao''s words, he felt that he couldn''t hold down the fire in his heart.


    ready to do sth!


    Xiao Yao stares at Li Xiaoxiao, licks his lips and says with a sneer, "you know, are you making trouble for yourself when you say that?"


    Li Xiaoxiao opened the quilt with one foot: "if you want to come, come quickly. If you don''t come, you are not a man."


    Xiao Yao is really a bit of a counsellor.


    Although he had such an idea before, he never put it into practice. He just stayed at the stage of thinking. Moreover, he never thought about eating Li Xiaoxiao before he got married. He felt that it was irresponsible to himself or Li Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter, you dare not? You''re going to talk? " Li Xiaoxiao deliberately said these words to stimulate Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao coughed and deliberately made a gnashing of teeth appearance: "hum, if you hadn''t prepared some safety measures today, you would not have run away!"


    Li Xiaoxiao simply got up from the bed, opened the bedside table, took out a box of things from it, which was still in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    A box of Jasper that hasn''t been opened is still of zero series.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched.


    "I''ve been ready for a long time. Can I start now?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.


    "..." Xiao Yao felt that he was a very failed man, and he was forced to this point by a girl.


    "What''s the matter, counsellor again?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly, lying on the bed and sighed, "Xiaoxiao, you know what I''m worried about."


    "I don''t know!" Li Xiaoxiao shook his head vigorously.


    "I''m just not sure if I can give you a future. To put it mildly, I don''t know if I can live tomorrow. If one day I die, what will you do? Who is responsible for you? " Xiao Yao said.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly jumps up, reaches out his hand, hugs Xiao Yao, and puts his lips together.


    "Do you think that if one day you really die, I can find another person to spend the rest of my life with?" After the separation of the two lips, Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    He felt that such a thing might sound very common, but it could not happen to Li Xiaoxiao.


    Xiao Yao is a stubborn person, so Li Xiaoxiao, who can come together with him, is the same.


    Everyone has their own persistence. For Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao is her persistence.


    If one day, Xiao Yao really died, Li Xiaoxiao really can find a man, and then marry life and death?


    The answer is obvious.


    Xiao Yao suddenly holds Li Xiaoxiao''s face and kisses her.


    He felt that if he didn''t do anything, he would be sorry for the world.


    Before talking and chatting, Li Xiaoxiao was full of confidence, but when Xiao Yao really pressed her under her body, her body trembled slightly because of fear.


    "You gently, I''m afraid of pain..." Li Xiaoxiao''s voice is very small, and her face is red to the root of her ears.

 Chapter 600

    With a smile on his face, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that Li Xiaoxiao at this time was particularly charming.


    In fact, it''s not only Li Xiaoxiao but also Xiao Yao who is nervous now.


    This is Li Xiaoxiao''s first time and his first time.


    Of course, Ruolan didn''t know that time. Even now, he still thinks he is the first brother.


    Two hearts, beating violently together.


    Although it hasn''t started yet, Li Xiaoxiao''s forehead has overflowed with sweat, and her two hands are holding the sheets tightly.


    Slowly peel off the extra shelter from Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao''s heart beat faster and faster, as if it might jump out of his mouth at any time.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly hugs Xiao Yao''s neck again.


    "I''m still afraid..." Li Xiaoxiao whispered in Xiao Yao''s ear.


    Xiao Yao coughed, a little embarrassed: "otherwise, let''s forget it? "Later?"


    Li Xiaoxiao clenched his teeth: "hurry up, after tonight, I don''t know if I have such courage. Now I''m quitting. What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao gave a dry smile.


    At last, he didn''t hesitate any more. Although this was his first time, he had never eaten pork and had seen a pig run. Although he had never done such a thing, it didn''t mean that Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do. After he put on his raincoat for his little brother, he also grasped what he should hold with one hand


    In the room, there was a beautiful scene, accompanied by Xiao Yao''s heavy breathing and Li Xiaoxiao''s painful groan. Although Xiao Yao is a person who knows how to show mercy on jade, his brain has been in some confusion under such circumstances. Therefore, it seems difficult for him to continue to show mercy on jade


    When dawn came the next morning, Li Xiaoxiao was still sleeping on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao opened his eyes and touched Li Xiaoxiao''s face with a smirk.


    He felt that he had changed from a boy to a man after last night.


    This feeling is hard to express in words, and he feels that he has a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    If you take off her clothes, you have to give her happiness.


    Xiao Yao also forgot the source of this sentence, but he thought it was very reasonable. Now that''s what he thought.


    Before long, Li Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows began to vibrate slightly.


    After that, I slowly opened my eyes.


    "Awake?" Xiao Yao''s voice is very magnetic, just like a subwoofer.


    "Well." Li Xiaoxiao nodded, and then found that he was still naked, and then he retracted into the quilt, only showing half of his head, hands groping in the quilt, and then his body also had a big movement. Seeing Xiao Yao staring at himself, he said in a fierce manner, "I''m dressing, don''t peek!"


    "Good." Xiao Yao closed his eyes and looked very honest. As for whether he is an honest man or not, only Li Xiaoxiao knows. After all, she just learned it last night.


    After Li Xiaoxiao put on her underwear, she gave Xiao Yao a hard blow.


    "I want you to take it easy." Li Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    Xiao Yao just giggled: "I want to, but at that time, I was really impulsive. I couldn''t help it..."


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes: "thanks for what you can say."


    Xiao Yao grabs his head and grins. It''s hard to say anything.


    "Forget it, I have to go to work, not to mention you." Li Xiaoxiao said, like standing up, the result just got out of bed to take the first step, the face muscles are a little twitch.


    Deep pain!


    She really didn''t expect that it would be so painful to do such a thing. If she had known for a long time, maybe she would not have taken the initiative last night. No wonder Xiao Yao said that she was making trouble for herself before doing things last night.


    At that time, Li Xiaoxiao did not think much.


    But when she felt the pain, Li Xiaoxiao found that what Xiao Yao said was true.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was laughing, she became even more angry and threw a punch at Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t laugh!" Li Xiaoxiao clenched his small fist and said.


    "No, I promise not!" Xiao Yao saw that Li Xiaoxiao was angry. He tensed his face quickly, but before three seconds, he couldn''t help popping out and smiling, "but, I can''t help it..."


    Originally, Li Xiaoxiao was still angry, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, she could only laugh and cry.


    Xiao Yao also opened the quilt and wanted to get up, but he exclaimed.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you hurt? Why is there blood on the bed sheet? " Xiao Yao asked anxiously.


    To be exact, it''s bright little plum blossoms.


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed even more. She rushed over and pulled the sheets out of the bed. She was angry and funny: "Xiao Yao, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Why do I feel that you are pretending to be confused? "


    Xiao Yao''s face full of depression: "what did I say wrong?"


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''ll get dressed quickly." Looking at Xiao Yao''s naked appearance, Li Xiaoxiao is not good at lowering her head.


    Xiao Yao laughs. He thinks today is definitely the most giggling day in his life.


    After wearing the clothes, Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, who was walking with small steps, and whispered, "are you sure you want to go to work today?"


    "What else? I''ve just arrived at Xiaoyao real estate. I won''t go to work for a long time. What should the people under my hand think? They will surely think that I, Li Xiaoxiao, am a vase. It''s only because of you that I entered Xiaoyao real estate. " Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yaole said: "if someone really thinks so, he can be kicked out directly. He doesn''t have any eyesight. Is it OK to be in our company?"


    Li Xiaoxiao is too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stands up and hugs Li Xiaoxiao from behind.


    "Don''t go today." Xiao Yao said.


    "No! If I don''t go, don''t I have to stay at home with you all day Li Xiaoxiao shook his head and immediately rejected Xiao Yao''s proposal.


    Xiao Yao to this, can only express speechless: "in your heart, I am such a person?"


    Li Xiaoxiao looked back at Xiao Yao, hesitated for a moment and nodded his head.


    This is her answer to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m serious. You see your current physical condition. It''s not suitable to go to the company. I don''t know what other people think of when they are full of dirty thoughts. But I believe that when Fang Hai''s brain sees that you''re walking in the wrong posture, it can immediately think of some." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    At the beginning, Li Xiaoxiao didn''t agree with Xiao Yao''s words, but at the end, her face was a little ugly. She felt that Xiao Yao''s words were very reasonable.


    "Well, what do I do?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "No! People in the company don''t think much, so I don''t believe it. In Haitian city, there are still people who don''t know you? " Xiao Yao said, "if someone really says you are a vase, it can only prove that he is a frog in the well."


    Li Xiaoxiao clenched his fist: "but in this way, I will definitely be compared by Xia Yixing."


    "..." Xiao Yao understood. Before Li Xiaoxiao said so much, it was all bullshit. This last sentence is the most important reason. However, he didn''t understand why Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing began to compete in secret after their first meeting? What''s the point?


    He felt that this was similar to the plot of two women fighting for husband in the previous TV series.


    At the thought of this, he was a little bit elated.


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Li Xiaoxiao seemed to be able to guess what he was thinking. There was a strange smile on his face. A hand had been put on Xiao Yao''s waist and said, "what do you think? Tell me about it? How lovely you smile


    Xiao Yao quickly stopped smiling.


    He has no doubt that if he continues to laugh, then Li Xiaoxiao will show what is the real change of heaven and earth.


    "Well, if you don''t go, you won''t go!" Li Xiaoxiao sighed, "I have to ask for leave."


    "Ask for leave?" Xiao Yao stares at Xiao Yao and asks, "what leave do you want?"


    "Can''t I ask for leave if I don''t go to work?" Li Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    "Now the big boss is in front of you. Do you still need to ask for leave?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    When Li Xiaoxiao thought about it carefully, he thought what Xiao Yao said was very reasonable and said with a smile: "that''s what he said. Since that''s the case, big boss, I will continue to sleep!"


    With that, she lay back in bed.


    Li Xiaoxiao is sleeping in bed, while Xiao Yao is in the kitchen, or preparing breakfast. When he picks up the shovel, he is a little depressed. The plots on TV, generally speaking, after finishing these things, don''t men open their eyes and see women busy in the kitchen? How did you get here and everything turned around?


    He suddenly had a feeling that he was his daughter-in-law.


    When breakfast was ready, he called Li Xiaoxiao out of bed.


    At breakfast, the mobile phone on hand rings again,


    Picked up the mobile phone to scan one eye, Xiao Yao''s expression immediately became some serious.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s calling? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Zhou Wangjiang, Zhou Lei''s father." When Xiao Yao spoke, he gave Li Xiaoxiao a silent look. Then he picked up the phone and asked, "Uncle Zhou, what can I do for you?"


    He clearly knew that Zhou Wangjiang was the master of the three treasures hall. If he had nothing to do, he would not call himself.


    "Here comes a knife to cross the river." Zhou Wangjiang''s voice is very flat.


    Insipid, but also with serious.

 Chapter 601

    To be honest, Xiao Yao was not surprised to get such news from Zhou Wangjiang. First of all, he had learned it from Zhu Na when he was in the United States. In general, Zhou Wangjiang would never have called if nothing had happened.


    "Is he going to challenge me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Zhou Wangjiang sighed on the phone and said, "if this is the case, we have nothing to worry about. But this time, crossing the river is not a regular channel. Although we know that he has come to China, he did not disclose his purpose in China, nor did he challenge you through diplomacy."


    "That''s the plan to kill me secretly?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Wangjiang didn''t say anything, which can be regarded as the default of Xiao Yao''s statement.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "it''s also in line with the style of crossing the river. He must hate me deeply now. He''d better torture me to death. Therefore, he can''t achieve his goal by taking the formal channel. In fact, it''s reasonable to use this method."


    Zhou Wangjiang said with a smile: "it seems that you are very open! To be honest, I thought you would be nervous. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "Uncle Zhou, it''s wrong for you to say that. It seems that I am very calm now. To be honest, if you can kill him now, I will thank you for that."


    Xiao Yao''s words are all from his own heart. At the beginning, Zhu Na said that she would help Xiao Yao solve the problem of crossing the river. At that time, Xiao Yao refused without thinking about it. It''s not because Xiao Yao is so confident in himself, but because he doesn''t want to have too much relationship with the robus family.


    If Zhou Wangjiang could kill himself by some means now, he would like to see it. Although he knows that Zhou Wangjiang will not agree to his request.


    He was a little depressed at the thought.


    Sure enough, Zhou Wangjiang gave him a reply soon.


    "Xiao Yao, although I am willing to do so, I have no reason to do so! The purpose of crossing the river, you can guess, I can guess, but now he has done nothing, people may just come to travel, let''s directly restrict him, or directly kill him, for the island side, it''s very difficult to do business! You also know what kind of identity is Dujiang Yidao in the island country. If Dujiang Yidao is really killed by our officials, I think it will be crazy there. "


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "according to your meaning, if Dujiang Yidao really comes to me, I can''t kill him?"


    "Of course, that''s not what I said. As I said just now, it''s not that we can''t die in China after crossing the river, but that we can''t do it before he does it."


    "You''ll have to wait until he kills me?" Xiao Yao is depressed.


    Zhou Wangjiang kept silent again.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I understand. In the final analysis, I have to solve this matter by myself. If I count on you, I may not even know how I died in the end. OK, let''s not talk about it. Uncle Zhou, thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention to it in the next few days."


    "Well, well, Xiao Yao, in fact, if it''s really necessary, we will kill him directly for you. The most important thing is to make the island countries crazy. They can''t do without the guy named" crossing the river ". Can we not do without you in Huaxia?" Zhou Wangjiang said. This should be Zhou Wangjiang''s real attitude.


    After listening to Zhou Wangjiang''s words, Xiao Yao''s heart is still warm. Xiao Yao is quite satisfied with the other party''s attitude.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao also sighed with a bitter smile.


    He really didn''t know why so many people wanted to find their own trouble.


    Crossing the river is a very strong opponent. Even Zhuge Huotian, when he mentions the other party, he can''t help sighing. At the beginning, his second grandfather seems to have played against him.


    Now, facing such an opponent, if you don''t be more careful, you are likely to die under the knife of the other side.


    However, Xiao Yao felt that he had defeated the guy called Panasonic blast. He should be more or less confident. When he faced the guy called Panasonic blast, he didn''t enter the realm of breaking the sky, and Panasonic blast could barely enter the shadow flow with the help of his cunning knife. This is the peak of one knife flow.


    Perhaps, the strength of a knife across the river is much stronger than Panasonic gale, but it has to be strong! The peak of one sword flow is one sword shadow flow, and the strength of one sword crossing the river should still be in one sword shadow flow. What''s more, now he has entered the realm of breaking the sky. When he meets one sword crossing the river, he still has some chances of winning.


    But now Xiao Yao has his own worries.


    According to the truth, one should know his own strength when crossing the river. Since his proud disciple has died in his own hands, why does he dare to come to China to find his own trouble?


    Does he have the confidence to kill himself?


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and shook his head.


    Given more time for Xiao Yao to answer these questions, he can''t come up with an exact answer. In this case, it''s better not to think about anything and what to do honestly. Moreover, he thinks that the guy named Dujiang Yidao''s evaluation of his own strength is before he enters the broken mirror.


    Even if crossing the river a knife really brought some surprises to himself, don''t you also have surprises for him?


    What''s so terrible!


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that his whole life was a lot easier.


    After staying at home with Li Xiaoxiao all morning, Fang Hai in the middle called. Xiao Yao picked up the phone and said, "your sister-in-law is not feeling well. She won''t go today." With these words, he hung up the phone directly, otherwise, in case Fang Hai wants to start to get to the bottom, he doesn''t know how to answer.


    In addition, the boy Fang Hai is now a monkey. He just needs to say a little more, so that the other party can understand a lot at once.


    So, it''s better not to say anything.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, after he hung up the phone, Fang Hai on the other side showed a strange smile


    "It''s all your fault!" Li Xiaoxiao embraces the pillow and stares at Xiao Yao with a red face.


    Xiao Yao scratched his scalp and said, "Li Xiaoxiao, you are irresponsible when you say that. Although you have pain in some part, it''s not my responsibility! You need to know that one slap can''t make a sound... "


    Xiao Yao''s words did not finish, immediately stopped.


    He felt that he could already feel the murderous look in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "I''m just talking about it. Just listen to it. Don''t take it to heart!" Xiao Yao immediately counseled.


    "Xiao Yao, I have remembered what you said today. I tell you, from today on, you won''t want to touch me!" Li Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    Xiao Yao grins. In fact, he doesn''t take Li Xiaoxiao''s words seriously at all. Anyway, maybe Li Xiaoxiao will be more active at that time. Besides, in the past two days, he doesn''t think he should have such an idea. After all, Li Xiaoxiao is not hard hit either. Last night, he had to give Li Xiaoxiao some time to slow down.


    If that''s the case, he will think about it now. If it''s time to be impulsive, these ideas will probably be thrown out of the air.


    Before, he was very confident in his self-control, but after what happened last night, he became less and less confident in his self-control. It turned out that impulse is really the devil


    In the evening, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao had dinner and went out for a walk together.


    This is a rare leisure time for both Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Yao also brought some yuan into Li Xiaoxiao''s body, so now her body has almost recovered. However, this can not be the reason why Xiao Yao continues to fight this evening. Whether his body can bear it or not is one reason. The second reason is that he does not want to cause too serious psychological shadow to Li Xiaoxiao, otherwise, he will not be able to bear it, God knows what will happen.


    Two hands holding hands, walking in the quiet path.


    "After that, when we get married, we have to take a walk together after dinner every day and take the children with us, OK?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, already thinking of that picture in his mind.


    It''s very graphic, warm and romantic. Isn''t that the way to sing a song? The most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old with you. In other words, Xiao Yao can not do the same thing. But this time, the lyrics are very right.


    "Xiao Yao, sometimes I wish you were a heartless person." Li Xiaoxiao said suddenly.


    She said so, let Xiao Yao a Zheng.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t understand the meaning of Li Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Why do you say that?" Hold for a long time, see Li Xiaoxiao did not continue to speak, Xiao Yao still did not overcome his curiosity, can not help but ask out.


    "Because, if you are really a heartless person, maybe no matter it''s pink butterfly or Xia Yixing, it won''t pose any threat to me. Just because you are not a heartless person, you can''t say a lot, and you can''t make a lot of decisions." Li Xiaoxiao looked up at the stars.


    The sky is so dark that no stars can be seen.


    Probably because the street lights are too bright.


    Xiao Yao kept silent.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly stops, hugs Xiao Yao and kisses him.


    "I wish the time could be completely settled at this moment. It''s just the two of us." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Xiaoxiao, I..."


    Xiao Yao just opened his mouth, a complete sentence did not finish, has been covered by Li Xiaoxiao mouth.


    "Don''t say anything, no one can say what will happen in the future, but no matter what happens, I just hope that I can still be around you, and I won''t be submerged in the long river of time. That''s good." Li Xiaoxiao said, "habit is a very terrible thing. For example, I am used to having you by my side. If one day you are suddenly gone and want to be a stranger to me, I will not be able to accept it."¡° That won''t happen, but now you have to go home first. " Xiao Yao said, looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s curious face, Xiao Yao sighed and continued, "there are guests coming."

 Chapter 602

    When Xiao Yao spoke, his face was very calm.


    Just the cold in his eyes made Li Xiaoxiao worried.


    Now the expression on Xiao Yao''s face is very serious and alert. Naturally, she can understand the meaning of "guest" in Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Xiao Yao, I..."


    Xiao Yao shook his head, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, and said with a straight face: "don''t worry, I have some confidence in your husband. I''m not an ordinary person. There are many people in this world who want to trouble me, but you know, most of them have already repented in hell, and some are on the way to hell."


    Full of confidence!


    Without hesitation, Li Xiaoxiao turned and left.


    Xiao Yao has been watching Li Xiaoxiao''s back, knowing that she walked into the building, he was relieved.


    "Come out." Xiao Yao said.


    "It seems that you are not simple, but with your strength, can you kill the elder martial brother? I really don''t believe it. " A dry voice rang out, hearing such a voice will make people feel uncomfortable, as if there is a thorn, suddenly into the meat.


    Xiao Yao stares at the man in the black robe. He has seen such a costume from the former disciple of zijinmen. Now when he hears what the other party says, it''s obvious that the other party is a person of zijinmen. There''s almost no need to doubt this.


    "Zijinmen, you are not relaxed at all! I thought I could stop for a few days Xiao said with a sigh.


    "Oh? Do you know I''m from zijinmen? " The man was a little stunned.


    Looking at his appearance, he was about thirty or forty years old, with dark skin, a dagger inlaid with sapphire around his waist, and boots on his feet.


    Xiao Yao was not curious about how the other party got in. Although there was a security guard at the entrance of the community, if a practitioner didn''t even have this way, he might as well go home and farm as soon as possible. Don''t continue to be shameful in the cultivation world.


    "Do you people in zijinmen like to talk so much nonsense?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "..." the black robed man''s eyes flashed coldly, "do you think I''ll talk nonsense at this time?"


    "What else? Do you think what you say now has the meaning of half a cent? " Xiao Yao coughed and said, "tell me, the purpose of your coming here is to kill me?"


    "To be honest, I didn''t mean to kill you. In fact, I just wanted to take the pendant from your neck." The man said, "this pendant doesn''t work for you at all, but it''s very important to us. And I believe that this pendant has helped you a lot, and the rest of it doesn''t work very much. It''s not good for you to keep it. It''s not as good as it was given to us."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him: "but even if this pendant is really useless to me, why should I give it to you?"


    The man was slightly stunned, probably did not expect that Xiao Yao would suddenly ask such a question


    He felt that it was a meaningless question.


    "Why give it to us? Ha ha, do you want to get yourself killed? " The man laughed wildly.


    In fact, what he said before was true. Even if Xiao Yao killed their elder martial brother of Zijin sect, he didn''t want to kill him. First of all, he didn''t have any hatred for Xiao Yao. If the elder martial brother didn''t die, he would become the new leader of Zijin sect, and their disciples would have no chance.


    But now it''s not the same, because the elder martial brother of zijinmen died, and everything has been disrupted. Not only he, but also many disciples have new opportunities. Therefore, he thinks about it carefully and finds that he really can''t find a reason to hate Xiao Yao.


    But now listening to Xiao Yao''s question, he wants to laugh.


    Zijinmen want things, often not to, but, a person who is not blessed, is not want to bully how to bully?


    Is it difficult for this young man to think that Zijin sect has no way to deal with him?


    This is a kind of humor!


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "Purple shirt." The man said, "does it matter?"


    "It''s important." Xiao Yao nodded and said seriously, "I''m going to help you hang a number in the mental hospital. I suggest you take a picture of your brain. I heard that the speed of brain tumor diffusion is still very fast."


    Although, as a hermit, Zishan didn''t quite understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, his intuition told him that it must not be a good word. Looking at the expression on the other side''s face at this time, it was almost full of irony.


    "Are you mocking me?" Purple shirt''s face sank.


    Xiao Yao smile: "thank God, it seems that you are not too stupid."


    "..." purple shirt has been completely angry.


    He rushed to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s face didn''t change much. Although this guy named Zishan took revenge for their elder martial brother, in fact, he was only the cultivation of breaking heaven, that is to say, he was not as good as the guy before. Even the elder martial brother has already died in his hands? Although Zhuge burned the sky a lot, and now he does not have Zhuge burned the sky as a basis, but at least, against such a person, he does not have no chance of winning, and he also has some confidence in his own strength. He took the palm directly, but it was not as easy as Xiao Yao imagined. His body still retreated for a distance, and finally managed to stand firm. His eyes were fixed and he looked at each other. Then his feet moved. His body was like an arrow from the dark, rushing towards purple shirt¡° Well, I can''t help myself. " Purple shirt looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of disdain. He felt that the young man really took himself seriously. Although he was the same as himself, everyone''s understanding of cultivation was not at the same level. Moreover, he had been in the heaven breaking realm for several years. This guy, who had just entered the heaven breaking realm and had unstable foundation, even dared to have the courage to do things by himself? He faced up to the difficulty with a straight punch. Suddenly, the surrounding air was surging wildly. With the determination to kill, Zishan was shocked to find that the first person to be shaken back was himself. His feet did not move, but his body was directly pushed out, leaving a trace, and the soles of his shoes were almost worn through¡° What''s in your body, isn''t it inner strength? " Purple shirt was silent for a moment and asked¡° Hey, you''re not so stupid! " Xiao Yao said¡° No wonder you have such confidence in me, but do you think you can win in this way? " Purple shirt licked his lips, like a fierce beast, "in my world, as long as I stare at people, they will lose the qualification to continue to live, no one is exception, including you." Xiao Yao shook his head: "I really don''t understand what you said, but I can see that if you hold a brag competition in zijinmen, you must be the final champion." Zishan doesn''t talk nonsense with Xiao Yao. Instead, she blows a fist. The wind blows together. At first, it sounds like the roar of a tiger and the sound of a Phoenix. The boxing style moves greatly, purple shirt''s body also directly arrived at Xiao Yao''s front, even Xiao Yao didn''t understand how the other party did it¡° Is it martial arts again? " Xiao Yao sighed. Although I don''t have much disadvantage in cultivation, if I understand and apply martial arts, I am a disciple of zijinmen, who is really much better than myself. Martial arts, of course, is a skill of ancient martial arts, which can maximize the power in your body. The moves are complex and difficult to break. Xiao Yao''s ancient martial arts are all learned from Jinglei. According to the truth, a famous teacher comes from a master like Jinglei. With a master like Jinglei following his instructions, Xiao Yao''s strength will not be very bad, and his understanding of martial arts will not be too bad. However, after the second fight with the practitioners of zijinmen, Xiao Yao finds that the other side''s martial arts are much higher than his own. No matter how terrible the thunder is, it''s just a master in the ancient martial arts world, while zijinmen is a big sect standing in the world of seclusion and a giant in the cave of fortune. They can''t be compared at all. If you let Jinglei and the last time that master brother to a duel, the final result, Xiao Yao is really difficult to determine. What''s more, it''s just a disciple of Zijin sect. I don''t know how many old monsters there are in Zijin sect¡° Boy, if you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t come to hell, you don''t want to kill you, but you choose this way. " Purple shirt looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes with a smile, it is a kind of ridicule, as if Xiao Yao in his eyes, is a mole ant. The elder martial brother looked at him the same way. Unfortunately, he died in the hands of Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian. Now, Xiao Yao sees such eyes again. Everything, perhaps, will be staged again¡° It depends on whether you have such strength or not. " Xiao Yao drank a, not retreat but advance. The air shakes the sky! A force burst out of the body. In the face of such an opponent, even if Xiao Yao wants to keep his strength, it''s impossible to hide his strength at this time. It''s almost like looking for death¡° You dare to be reckless in front of me. " Purple shirt cold hum, in the face of Xiao Yao''s gas shock jiuxiao, his face can''t see half a day''s expression of consternation, but also some relaxed. If this is really only Xiao Yao''s full strength, he is very confident that he can win Xiao Yao completely.

 Chapter 603

    Zishan is very confident in himself. Maybe his strength is not so strong in Zijin gate, but when dealing with an ancient martial arts expert in the secular world, he thinks it''s really strange if he really fails.


    As for the lesson of the elder martial brother, he didn''t take it seriously at all. In his opinion, it''s very easy for him to kill Xiao Yao because of the strength of the elder martial brother. The main reason why the elder martial brother died in Xiao Yao''s hands is because of the intervention of experts like Zhuge Huotian. Otherwise, Xiao Yao can''t stop the elder martial brother''s attack.


    In this world, the most terrible opponent is himself.


    For purple shirt, the same is true.


    His biggest shortcoming is that he is too confident and belittles his opponents.


    Xiao Yao, who has created miracles many times, if he is really so easy to deal with, he can''t live until now. Zishan is not the only one who wants to kill Xiao Yao in this world. If you have to count, you can''t count ten fingers and ten toes.


    Now, what Xiao Yao needs is the other side''s contempt.


    Qi shakes the sky, anger shakes the sky.


    When a wisp of Yuan Li, as long as the eyes hit hard on purple shirt, purple shirt''s face became a little pale for a moment.


    "Die for me!" The expression on Xiao Yao''s face became a little ferocious at this moment. In the face of such an opponent, he basically had no other way except to do his best. To put it mildly, if he had no way to kill this guy who is called suicide today, he might die.


    So, he has no way back!


    Xiao Yao''s fist burst out, and a wisp of Yuan force burst out from his body again. There was a strong wind.


    Xiao Yao, standing in the strong wind, seemed to turn into the eye of the strong wind.


    Around, the wind swept, he stood in the same place, clothes, hair, what kind or what kind, have not been blown up.


    But Zishan was a little dazed by Xiao Yao''s attack.


    For a long time, when the Yuanli stopped, the distance between Zishan and Xiao Yao had reached about 50 meters.


    Two people, distant eyes opposite.


    Purple clothes, have been cut by the wind knife, and even blood spilled out.


    His body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of surprise when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    "How is that possible?" Purple shirt mouth gently twitch, some can''t believe what their eyes saw before.


    "In this world, nothing is impossible. Previously, I really thought how powerful you are. Now, I overestimate you." This is still Xiao Yao''s favorite routine. As long as he gets a little advantage, he will directly make a mockery of the other party. Generally, such things are what the villains like to do.


    Xiao Yao did this not because he began to belittle the enemy.


    Although it''s just a simple fight, he has realized that the purple shirt is not as simple as he imagined.


    Now to say such words is nothing more than to defeat the other side in psychological warfare.


    There''s nothing to boast about killing a person, but it''s hard to make a person afraid of himself.


    Now, Xiao Yao''s goal is to sow a seed in Zishan''s heart.


    Let him think in his heart that he is not his opponent, and only in this way, then he can be as powerful as a tiger.


    Purple shirt took a deep breath and soon recovered his mood.


    "Come again." His tone was very flat and calm.


    Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that it''s not so easy to defeat the opponent with psychological tactics. This guy named Zishan has very good psychological quality.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has taken out the fish intestine sword. Only holding the fish gut sword can he have a sense of stability, and only the fish gut sword in his hand can bring him the least sense of security.


    "Well?" Seeing the fish intestine sword in Xiao Yao''s hand, Zishan was a little stunned. "It''s also a treasure, boy. I can''t see it! You are an ancient warrior in the secular world. You have so many good things in your hand. Unfortunately, your strength is limited to this. Such good things are just like despatching things from heaven. "


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to each other.


    "Otherwise, as long as you give me the dagger in your hand and the pendant around your neck, I''ll let you live. What do you think?" Purple shirt said with a smile.


    Even if he had been at a disadvantage before, he would not feel that he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    And before the defeat, can only be regarded as his carelessness, that''s all, want to let him admit Xiao Yao stronger than himself, this is simply impossible, don''t think about it!


    Xiao Yao laughed, some unbridled smile, as if to hear the world''s funniest joke.


    "Why don''t you agree?" Purple shirt sighed, why there are always people who are not afraid of death in this world? He has promised to give him a way to live, but he is not willing to choose. Isn''t it exciting?


    Xiao Yao laughed enough, stopped, looked at the guy named purple shirt in front of him and said, "do you know? What you have said now is what your elder martial brother has said before. "¡° So? " Purple shirt or do not understand, even if it is true, where is the smile¡° Later, he died. " Xiao Yao shook his head, sighed and said, "originally I thought that he would be a lesson for you, but now it seems that he didn''t play such a role. You are more arrogant than him, but you are much weaker than him. To be honest, if the person who comes here this time is still as strong as your elder martial brother, I will have to run away. Unfortunately, You don''t have the strength of your elder martial brother. " Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Zishan''s face suddenly became gloomy. If eyes can kill people, now Xiao Yao will be pierced by thousands of arrows. He hated to hear such words. All along, he hated it very much. When he was in zijinmen, the eldest martial brother was the best. Many people said that only in their generation and after that, could he have the chance to inherit the leader''s mantle. Although these younger martial brothers didn''t say anything, they felt very dissatisfied and depressed in their hearts. Everyone is handed over by a master. Why is the elder martial brother the strongest? Now, Xiao Yao said the same thing in front of him. No matter how good purple shirt''s temper is, he can''t control his anger¡° You know what? You are looking for death. " Purple shirt took a deep breath, wanted to calm his anger, but soon gave up such a plan, he found that no matter how he hinted to himself, there was no way to calm his anger. After finishing this sentence with Xiao Yao, he has rushed to Xiao Yao. It''s like a dog pouncing on it. It''s very fast, like a light goose passing by. Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, also rushed up immediately. As the saying goes, to let it die, let it go crazy first. Obviously, what I said just now has become a knife that can go directly through the heart, which completely angered purple shirt. When a person is angry, there will be some confusion. If Zishan is as stable as before, Xiao Yao really doesn''t know whether he can resist the other party''s attack, so now, the other party''s anger is also a good thing for him¡° If you want to kill me, you have to see if you have such ability! " When Xiao Yao talks, he blows a fist forward again. At this moment, the Yuan Li in his body has almost reached the extreme. It''s like a high-speed engine. If there is a slight accident, it may break down directly¡° It''s beyond our capacity. " Even though he has been fighting so hard, Zishan still doesn''t regard Xiao Yao as his real opponent. His eyes looking at Xiao Yao are still full of contempt and disdain. It seems that Xiao Yao is not a practitioner of breaking heaven''s vigilance in his eyes, but a local dog, a local dog that can only bite. Two fists, two pairs, one touch. After that, they rushed towards each other. Xiao Yao once again hit, and purple shirt is a direct kick. Xiao Yao''s fist, hit purple shirt''s chest, purple shirt''s foot, also made a rabbit pedal eagle, Xiao Yao kicked out. Both of them took off and got up together. It seemed that the previous attack could not cause any harm to them. As for whether it was like this or not, no one could know. The only clear thing was that they were themselves¡° Come again After flying out for the third time, Xiao Yao wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and became a little crazy. He likes the feeling now. It''s not easy to find an equal opponent. And this guy named Zishan can be regarded as an equal opponent. If you meet someone who is too weak, you can easily kill him. Xiao Yao can''t lift up any momentum. If you come to a opponent who is too strong, Xiao Yao doesn''t even have the chance to resist, and it''s also meaningless. And this purple shirt is different. His accomplishments are similar to those of Xiao Yao, and they both have their own strong points. Zishan''s strength is that he has a very good understanding of many martial arts skills, which is the only thing he can rely on now. Xiao Yao''s biggest advantage is his angry experience in fighting. With such experience, even Zishan, who has a lot of martial arts skills, will not be inferior. Waves of sand and stone, swept the night sky, Xiao Yao''s body fell down, and then stand up, continue to fight, purple shirt is the same, happy dripping, into the falling magic road!

 Chapter 604

    Xiao Yao knows that this is another opportunity for him. He often practices in the ring during this period of time. As for the result of his practice, he is not very clear. There is no decent opponent around him who can let him check himself. Originally, he thought that this time when he crossed the river and came to China, it was an opportunity, but he didn''t expect that the opportunity came ahead of time.


    It''s Zijin gate again.


    Before that, Xiao Yao was more worried. The first time zijinmen sent the master, he was so difficult. Finally, Zhuge Huotian joined the fight to kill the opponent. This time, if a more powerful one came, he would be killed by himself?


    Fortunately, the final result is not so miserable.


    The people of zijinmen still came, which fully verified the truth that it is a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster.


    For Xiao Yao, the people of zijinmen come here to understand his heart knot. If he can''t get the news of zijinmen all the time, he will be really curious. He thinks that seeing the posture of the elder disciple of zijinmen, the other party will not give up. He hasn''t started yet, and he can''t tell what the other party is waiting for.


    A lot of things, when we really face them, we don''t feel so nervous. What really makes us nervous is the moment of waiting.


    Now, there''s no need to wait. The best news is that this guy named Zishan is not very powerful. At most, he can only be regarded as the late stage of the heaven breaking realm. If Zhuge Huotian is against him, he won''t take long to kill him.


    This is also why Xiao Yao''s first reaction when he detects the presence of the other side is to respond to the enemy, rather than to flash at once.


    He felt that since everyone else had already come, he could simply solve the problem directly. After all, this is Haitian city. In Haitian city, Xiao Yao still has a lot of worries. In case the other party doesn''t plan to meet him, he will start from the people around him. For Xiao Yao, that''s the real trouble.


    Fortunately, the purple shirt didn''t do that.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s body pounced forward and clapped purple shirt out again. But he was also hit by purple shirt in the chest. His body also flew out. He lay on the ground, his throat was sweet, and he vomited a mouthful of blood just as he opened his mouth. After the blood spits out, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel much pain. On the contrary, he feels like he is relieved to bear a heavy load, as if something that was originally stuck in his body and couldn''t get up or down was suddenly buckled out.


    Later he learned that it was breaking the shackles.


    "Huhu..." struggling to get up, Xiao Yao was wearing thick clothes.


    The expression of purple shirt is not as calm as before.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao''s strength is not so terrible. What really makes him feel terrible is his perseverance to stand up repeatedly. He feels that he can''t hold on any longer, but Xiao Yao can stand up in the shortest time every time. He is very surprised. Is this guy''s body hard to fight, otherwise, How can you feel no pain?


    "What''s the matter? You can''t hold on like this?" Xiao Yao narrowed his swollen eyes and looked at the guy named purple shirt in front of him.


    "With your strength, it''s impossible to kill me." Purple shirt cold hum a say.


    It seems that this is also a master of mouth shooting.


    Even now that he is at the end of his rope, it is impossible to make him soft on his lips.


    He knew that once he was soft, he would lose his momentum completely, and then he would face a one-sided situation, and he would be beaten by Xiao Yao.


    He felt more and more that Xiao Yao was really like a mad dog.


    Perhaps, his strength is not very terrible, but the posture of catching people and biting them and unwilling to let go is a bit exaggerated.


    He was thinking, why should there be such abnormal existence in this world.


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath, and the muscles on his face began to feel.


    Spasmodic pain.


    He likes the pain now. Knowing the pain means that he is still alive.


    "Come again!" Xiao Yao holds the fish intestine sword and rushes to the purple shirt again.


    Purple shirt opened his mouth, scolded a dirty word, also welcomed up again.


    The fish intestines sword in hand is like being given the soul of an animal. It turns the knife flower on the wrist. The residual shadows also cause great psychological pressure on purple shirt.


    Finally, Xiao yaodun stepped down, and the fish intestine sword in his hand also threw out in front of him.


    A cold blade, really long eyes like, toward the purple shirt''s face flew in the past.


    Zishan''s face changed a little. He lowered his body back and passed the attack of yuchangjian. When he finally stood up and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao, he saw his fist.


    Xiao Yao has come to him.


    This makes him feel a little incomprehensible. Even he has become the end of the storm, but why does Xiao Yao have such a fast speed? This is also because the guy named Zishan doesn''t know Xiao Yao. If he really knows Xiao Yao, he will know that in fact, it''s not difficult to understand that this kind of thing happened to young people who have "miracle creators". This time, Xiao Yao smashed his fist on Zishan''s chest, but Zishan didn''t touch Xiao Yao. He didn''t even touch Xiao Yao''s clothes. His body flew out like a broken kite, fell to the ground and splashed a piece of dust. When he got up, his long hair looked a little messy, And the clothes were worn a few holes on the rough ground. Through those holes, you can even see the bloody skin inside. Purple shirt reached out, touched his wound, and sniffed under his nose. The smell of blood. However, he still likes the taste¡° Unfortunately, a disciple of zijinmen is going to die in guwu world again. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° It''s too early to say who will win. " Purple shirt cold hum a, don''t want to agree with Xiao Yao now say words¡° Now, let''s make the next decision. " Xiao Yao smiles, waves his fist and rushes to the direction of purple shirt again. When he was about three or five meters away from Zishan, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly soared up in the air. There was a strong wind in his body, and the stones and leaves on the ground gathered together in the shortest time. At the beginning, it was just a spinning ball, and gradually he had more tails, more heads, and more long necks. Originally disorderly wind, now listen into a burst of Phoenix sing¡° Nirvana At this moment, the expression on purple shirt''s face solidified instantly. Xiao Yao''s punch is too familiar to him. When he played with Xiao Yao before, he just used it, but he didn''t expect that it would be used on him so soon. He was very curious. He knew how to use Nirvana boxing, which was taught by his master and recited by his master. But how did Xiao Yao do it? Did he also go to Zijin gate and get his master''s instruction in Zijin gate? Now look at Xiao Yao''s boxing posture, compared with the previous himself, the momentum is more sufficient. Is this the real Nirvana boxing? With one punch, all the leaves and stones will explode instantly. Burst in front of purple shirt, at the same time, the strong fist also hit the chest of purple shirt. Purple shirt''s body, as if also turned into a leaf, a piece of stone, flew out. Xiao Yao is not willing to let go of this opportunity. Before Zishan''s body falls to the ground, his arm has been grabbed by Xiao Yao, and at the same time, he has been pulled to the front by the other party¡° "Boom" sound, boxing how ring, like a bolt from the blue¡° Bang bang Fight to the meat! Xiao Yao just like crazy, red eyes, a punch, to purple shirt body hit. With a dull hum, Zishan''s body also flew out and hit a uncle. The three people hugged the thick landscape tree, which was shaking. Xiao Yao walked step by step towards the purple shirt. Zishan raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao, which was the biggest thing he could do now¡° How can you... "His voice is very small. If it is not for Xiao Yao''s excellent hearing, he may not be able to hear what the other party is saying at this time¡° You mean, the punch? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Purple shirt did not speak¡° You taught me Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you are really a very good teacher. Originally, I had a try mentality, but I didn''t expect that I would become a teacher. It seems that if I don''t understand anything in the future, I can ask you more, provided that you can live to that time." Xiao Yao said Purple shirt doesn''t believe it. He knew there was genius in the world. But he felt that only people like himself could be worthy of the word genius. People like Xiao Yao could only be regarded as local dogs, not geniuses. Therefore, he does not think Xiao Yao has such learning ability¡° What''s the name of this fight? " Xiao Yao asked seriously¡° Nirvana. " The voice of purple shirt is still so small¡° Nirvana, a good name... "Xiao Yao murmured. The fish intestines sword on the hand has already swept over Zishan''s neck, the action is light, the expression is calm. Standing up, Xiao Yao didn''t even look at Zishan whose pupils were slowly spreading on the ground. He just wiped the fish intestine sword on his clothes and called Gu libing. The guy named Zishan was unidentified. He could make up the identity of a killer. This kind of thing happened before, he believed, Gu libing was able to solve the problem simply.

 Chapter 605

    Purple shirt is dead.


    Quietly died.


    There are not many people who know the news, I''m afraid that is the police sent by Xiao Yao and Gu libing to deal with this matter.


    This time, the person sent by Gu libing was Qin Xue, an old acquaintance of Xiao Yao.


    To be honest, seeing this violent policewoman, Xiao Yao will still feel a burst of warmth.


    It seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time.


    "Isn''t this our great Chinese hero?" Qin Xue couldn''t help humming when she saw Xiao Yao.


    "It''s me. It''s good to see you again." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Qin Xuedun was so angry that he didn''t have a good way: "I don''t think it''s good to meet you every time. This time, you haven''t come to Haitian city for a long time?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "I''ve been busy all this time, so I didn''t go back to Haitian city, but how do you know? Do you always pay more attention to me? "


    "Ha ha, you look up to yourself too much when you say that. I just think that Haitian city is too calm during this period, so I think it must be you who are not here." Qin Xue said.


    By Qin Xue said so, Xiao Yao are a little embarrassed, subconsciously began to think that their existence for Haitian city is really a disaster.


    After thinking about it carefully, he thinks what Qin Xue said is quite right.


    During the time when I was not in Haitian city, Haitian city was really a lot more stable.


    "This time, is it beating or killing people?" Qin Xue has no choice but to say that in the face of all this, at the beginning, she may still be indignant. Gradually, she has become used to it, which can be regarded as submissive, because every time Xiao Yao killed or beat someone, it seems that she is reasonable, and those killed also seem to be killers, not to mention catching Xiao Yao, You should have given him a prize.


    Looking at the purple shirt lying on the ground, Qin Xue sighed.


    "Xiao Yao, I still want to tell you that heaven''s net is wide and clear. If these people really die, they can be punished severely by the law. Besides, if the killers keep killing them, are you not afraid of retribution after you have so much blood on your hands?" Qin Xue said seriously.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    This is the first time he heard such words from Qin Xue.


    To be honest, at this moment, he began to doubt whether he was hallucinating.


    "In fact, many people have said that to me before, but later I understood a truth." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao with curious eyes, waiting for the other party to continue.


    "I began to understand that in fact, the world is unfair. For example, maybe I''d like to save this guy''s life, but he doesn''t want to. If I really wait for you to help me solve it, maybe I''m already dead, and you''re not his opponent." Xiao Yao said.


    "Not his opponent?" Qin Xue looked a little unhappy. "I said, you look down on us too much, don''t you? Well, you know, we have guns in our hands


    "The gun?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    What harm can Qin Xue do to Zishan with the gun in his hand?


    After taking a deep breath, he looked at Qin Xue and said with a smile, "otherwise, I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself."


    Qin Xue is slightly a Leng, stare round eyes to look at Xiao Yao, eyes are full of curious color.


    "How to prove it?" Qin Xue asked.


    Xiao Yao pointed to himself and said, "shoot me."


    "Ah?" Qin Xue stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes, which is like looking at a fool.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t hurt me." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue shook her head vigorously: "no, you are too arrogant. To be honest, I have seen many arrogant people, but you are the first one. Haven''t you heard a word? No matter how hard you are, you are afraid of kitchen knives. The skill is good, one shot down. "


    "The person who said this did not encounter a real killer. You told me earlier that you should solve such a problem. If you have no way to prove that you have a solution, how can I believe you? Now it''s an opportunity for you. Are you sure you don''t want to take advantage of it? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Xue pursed her lips.


    The young man who came with Qin Xue whispered: "sister Xue, you can''t really shoot. Let''s not be impulsive!"


    In fact, in his heart, Xiao Yao is also a 250, but before he came, Gu libing also told them a lot of things. They knew that this guy named Xiao Yao in front of them was definitely not something they could offend. Otherwise, whether they could keep their jobs or not would be two things.


    If not, maybe now he will start some ideological education for Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t need you to say, I know what I should do." Qin Xue glared at the young policeman and said unhappily.


    The young policeman nodded carefully.


    Seeing Qin Xue angry, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Now Qin Xue is the captain of the Criminal Investigation Corps of Haitian city, and then he will become the deputy director. When Gu libing retreats, he will be the director. It can be said that Qin Xue''s future is very good. If he really offends Qin Xue, he may not be sure what bad luck he will have in the future!


    What''s more, Qin Xue is his immediate superior now. How can anyone deliberately annoy his superior? Isn''t this for shoes?


    "Xiao Yao, are you sure you want to make fun of your life?" Qin Xue looks at Xiao Yao and asks seriously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are really a little too confident. Since I dare to say so, you must be sure. Don''t worry, the gun in your hand will not cause me any harm."


    Qin Xue sighed.


    She thinks Xiao Yao is just funny.


    He even said that he was too confident, but he didn''t think about who was really too confident now.


    To be honest, she also hopes to prove herself in front of Xiao Yao, but she thinks that Xiao Yao''s way of saying it is too risky. If anything happens, it will make a big mistake.


    "What''s the matter, are you afraid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Afraid? Are you kidding? When was my girl afraid? " Qin Xuesheng.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "if so, what are you hesitating about now?"


    Qin Xue pulls out her pistol and points it at Xiao Yao''s thigh.


    It''s not the key here. Even if something really happens, it''s under control.


    Xiao Yao also saw Qin Xue''s careful thinking, but this time is not the time to care about these, and it''s meaningless to care about these. It''s meaningless to waste too much saliva with Qin Xue on this small problem. Since Qin Xue wants to do so, it''s better.


    "Shoot." Xiao Yao said.


    "Xiao Yao, you..." Qin Xue shakes her hand holding the pistol. Although she doesn''t like Xiao Yao from the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t want to kill Xiao Yao. After all, for the Chinese, Xiao Yao is still their hero. If Xiao Yao really dies under her own capture, she may cause some trouble.


    I''m afraid it''s enough for Gu libing to drink a pot for himself, not to mention Xiao Yao''s friends, who are all big names, plus the public opinion on the Internet at that time


    At the thought of these, Qin Xue felt numb.


    At this time, she suddenly realized that Xiao Yao was really terrible. If Xiao Yao really wanted to deal with herself, she would have been farming at home.


    However, even if I always say something unpleasant when I see Xiao Yao, now I am still a policeman with a bright future.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that Xiao Yao was a very generous person.


    "Hurry up, will you? Beauty, don''t you know that I''m still rushing home to sleep? " Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    Qin Xue has no way to understand Xiao Yao''s way of thinking.


    This just killed a man, and he even wanted to go home to sleep.


    Does he have no psychological pressure at all? Can he really sleep in bed?


    For Qin Xue, even if she shoots and kills a murderer, she will feel pain for a long time, and it''s hard to fall asleep every night.


    Xiao Yao''s insipid, if not pretended, Qin Xue''s evaluation of him is only three words: executioner.


    "Be careful!" Qin Xue has pulled the trigger when she talks.


    A bullet flew out in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Qin Xue has closed her eyes nervously, and her palms are full of sweat.


    The young policeman who came with her also had a sharp twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    Previously, he thought that this guy named Xiao Yao was a lunatic. Now it seems that Captain Qin is also a lunatic. Otherwise, how can he believe the confidence of a lunatic and really shoot?


    Doesn''t she know what serious consequences it will bring if she hits Xiao Yao?


    However, when Qin Xue opened her eyes, she did not see Xiao Yao''s shadow.


    When she was in doubt, suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Now, do you still think you can solve these troubles that I have encountered?"


    Qin Xue turned around and saw Xiao Yao''s familiar face with a relaxed smile.


    Just that smile, in Qin Xue''s view, is more like a mockery of himself.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and slowly spread out his palm. In the palm of his hand, there was a bullet.


    "You see, with your strength, you can''t even kill me. How can you solve those opponents who are stronger than me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qin Xue suddenly doesn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    She felt that she and Xiao Yao were just people of two worlds, and their world views were different¡° Goodbye. " With these words, Xiao Yao turned around and went home to sleep.

 Chapter 606

    Before that, Qin Xue had seen the video of Xiao Yao fighting against Panasonic gale on the Internet.


    After seeing that video, Qin Xue''s first thought was that it was too fake.


    She thinks that there is no such expert in the world. In fact, she is not the only one who has such an idea. Most of the people who have seen this video have such an idea.


    It''s not martial arts, it''s magic.


    But after what happened tonight, Qin Xue suddenly realized that she didn''t understand Xiao Yao very well. When she got home, she turned over the video of Xiao Yao fighting against Panasonic gale several times.


    After that, she lay in bed sleepless.


    She realized that she really knew little about Xiao Yao. Before, she was just a frog in the well. She didn''t know anything at all.


    Qin Xue tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep all night, but Xiao Yao did wake up at dawn and recovered a lot. Last night''s bitter fight with Zishan also made him suffer a lot of injuries. In one night, he recovered to 7788. If he wanted to recover, it would take at least half a month. In this half a month, Xiao Yao also knew, You''d better not do it with others, or you may get hurt.


    But now there is another problem in front of Xiao Yao.


    Cross the river.


    God knows when Dujiang Yidao will come to his own trouble. Moreover, although he doesn''t know the real strength of Dujiang Yidao, he believes that Dujiang Yidao is much more difficult to deal with than the guy named Zishan. Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t dare to say that he had 100% grip, but now he was injured again. It''s just adding insult to injury. What he''s afraid of is what he wants, When everything is in front of him, Xiao Yao can''t face it even if he doesn''t want to.


    He has no way back!


    Therefore, he can only hope that in the past half a month, the best way to cross the river is not to find his own trouble.


    When she came back last night, Li Xiaoxiao held Xiao Yao and cried for a long time. Finally, she was tired and fell asleep.


    As soon as he opened his eyes this morning, Xiao Yao saw Li Xiaoxiao holding his chin and looking at himself angrily.


    "You promised me you wouldn''t get hurt in the future." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    He has no way to refute this.


    "In fact, I know that when you promised me that you would not get hurt in the future, you were just coaxing me." Li Xiaoxiao sighed, "I can''t blame you, because I know that if you can, you don''t want to get hurt. Although I can understand, I''m still angry."


    Xiao Yao reached out and touched Li Xiaoxiao''s cheek.


    "I know that you are in love with me, in fact, the feeling of being loved is really good." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Get ready to go to work." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and asked in a low voice, "what are you going to do? Are you sure you''re ok? "


    "Your husband is as strong as a cow." Xiao Yao stretched out his hand to hammer his chest and said on purpose.


    Li Xiaoxiao snorted: "if you don''t brag, you will die?"


    Xiao Yao, angry, simply pulls Li Xiaoxiao under himself. Gasping, he looks at Li Xiaoxiao with a bad smile on his face: "or, I''ll prove it to you now?"


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly blushed and said, "don''t make trouble. I have to go to work today! Do you still want me, let me... "Later, she can''t say. Although Li Xiaoxiao was very active the night before yesterday, she was actually a very shy girl.


    Xiao Yao pretended to be very surprised and said, "I just want to do some push ups. What are you thinking?"


    Li Xiaoxiao blushes with shame, reaches out his hand and pinches Xiao Yao''s waist. Xiao Yao shows his teeth in pain.


    After Li Xiaoxiao left, Xiao Yao also stood up, brushed his teeth and washed his face, and had breakfast.


    Open the curtains and the sun is pouring in.


    "This is the life I want. It''s good to flirt in the morning." Xiao Yao squinted and enjoyed the peace of the moment.


    When the rest was almost over, he began to sit on the sofa, and began to run his aura, hoping to speed up the recovery. After all, crossing the river is the urgent task now, and now the guy named Zishan has been killed by himself. Heaven knows what kind of master Zijin will be next time, if he doesn''t make preparations in advance, If you really die in the hands of these people, how oppressive!


    "Zijin gate, hum, sooner or later, I will kill you directly and make you cry." Xiao Yao said angrily as he ran the aura in his body.


    This time he was really irritated.


    It''s nothing to meet the eldest disciple of zijinmen, but this time zijinmen sent someone to attack him, which made Xiao Yao a little angry.


    Now, the other party will not give up, either they will die or Xiao Yao will die, which has reached the point of never dying. After all, Xiao Yao has killed their two disciples. No matter how good the zijinmen''s temper is, it will not be so. Of course, even if the people in zijinmen want to let it go, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to. He is bullied to the end by them. If he doesn''t retaliate, Xiao Yao thinks that he will feel sorry for himself. At noon, when Xiao Yao was going out to buy food and cook, a phone call came over. It''s from FangHai. After answering the phone, Fang Hai said, "brother Xiao, something happened to me. If you have time, come and have a look." Xiao Yao suddenly frowned¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao said. In the company, now there are Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing, and accidents, which must be no small matter¡° Xiao Ge, it''s not about the company, otherwise it''s not about me calling you. " Listening to Xiao Yao''s tone, Fang Hai naturally guessed what Xiao Yao was thinking and quickly added¡° What is that Xiao Yao asked curiously, "are you an emotional thing?" Fang Hai was about to cry: "brother Xiao, tell me honestly, can you calculate? Do you know that? "¡° Is it really emotional? " Xiao Yao was shocked¡° Well, I''m going to be crazy now. Brother Xiao, you can come first. I can''t say it clearly in the phone for a while and a half. " After hanging up Fang Hai''s phone, Xiao Yao rubs his temple and can only drive towards Xiaoyao real estate. After waiting for Xiaoyao real estate, Xiao Yao goes straight to Fang Hai''s office. Push open the door of the office, you can see Fang Hai sitting on the chair sighing¡° Xiao Ge, you say, "what can I do?" Fang Hai throws a question to Xiao Yao without saying a word. In the face of Fang Hai''s problem, to be honest, Xiao Yao is a little confused. He didn''t know anything, so Fang Hai asked him what to do. He is not an immortal. How do you know what to do next¡° You have to let me know first, what the hell is going on? " Xiao Yao is depressed. Fang Hai points to a stack of photos on the table. In the photo, a girl looks pretty good. She''s about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. It''s estimated that she''s a little younger. Although she doesn''t look as good as Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, the clothes she''s wearing and the Ferrari behind her imply that the girl''s identity is unusual¡° Oh, my dear, the girl of the rich family? " Xiao Yao said¡° Yes, the daughter of one of my father''s business partners. " Fang Hai said¡° What does this have to do with your love life? " Xiao Yao showed some curiosity. Then he suddenly woke up and asked, "don''t tell me, this is your fiancee?"¡° Xiao Ge, I feel more and more now, you have the ability of calculating Fang Hai wants to cry without tears¡° What''s going on? Tell me about it first. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. He really did not expect that such a bloody story could be staged on Fang Hai. After all, Fang Hai and ah Li''s sister seem to have a good relationship, but they haven''t been successful all the time. In Fang Hai''s words, he likes the clean girl with clear eyes. It''s just that ah Li''s sister seems to be guarding against Fang Hai everywhere, and it''s estimated that ah Li has been vaccinated against her. However, all this is due to Fang Hai''s initiative to give up, although it is not in line with his style¡° This girl, my father''s friend''s daughter, has a very good family. According to my father, people have just come back from the United States, and they have engaged with me before. But at the beginning, they were all interested in making fun of me. I don''t know what''s wrong with her father''s answer, but now they even advocate mentioning it again. " Fang Hai said helplessly¡° This is a good thing! " Xiao Yao said, "are you going to get married? Congratulations¡° Xiao Ge, you know I have a sweetheart, and this girl is just a wonderful flower. Ah, when you see her, you will understand why I said that. " Fang Hai said. Xiao Yao felt more and more curious about Fang Hai''s words: "what does it mean?"¡° This girl''s character is very strange. To be honest, I don''t like it very much. But now my father and her father have close cooperation in business, and it is also very important for us to have a holiday. Therefore, if there is a contradiction at this time, it may directly affect the future cooperation, which is why I can''t directly refuse. " Fang Hai said, "in addition, you know, these businessmen think that reputation is more important than life. If they didn''t say anything before, they didn''t have anything to do. But my father had mentioned baby kiss before. You say, if they go back now, how can they explain it to others?" Listen to Fang Hai said these, Xiao Yao also gradually understand.

 Chapter 607

    Life is a very bloody TV play. Some things that you think are impossible will happen again, which makes you unprepared.


    In the past, Fang Hai may not have felt anything, but now, Fang Hai is going to take this sentence as the truth.


    He felt deeply!


    "Don''t think so much for the time being. Don''t put too much psychological pressure on yourself. The big deal is to go step by step." Xiao Yao began to give advice to Fang Hai.


    "Brother Xiao, you''re talking about procrastination, right? In fact, I have thought about this before, but now this method is obviously useless. " Fang Hai bowed his head in mourning.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and asked curiously, "why?"


    "In fact, the reason is very simple. I just got the news that the girl will be under the company building in about an hour."


    "..." Xiao Yao finally knows why Fang Hai looks worried. It''s impossible for anyone to be absolutely calm.


    "That fiancee of yours is about to be killed?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    "Well." Fang Hai frowned and said, "that''s why I said it''s urgent."


    "It''s urgent." Xiao Yao sighed, "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. You can''t avoid it, but you can be calm. To be honest, you are still much worse than me! If something like this happens to me... "


    Xiao Yao''s words have not finished, Fang Hai has already rushed to answer.


    "If such a thing happened to you, you would have been hiding under the table by this time." Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao depressed way: "feelings I am in your mind is such an image ah?"


    "Otherwise, I will praise you again?" Fang Hai asked with slanting eyes.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, saying that there was no need at all.


    Looking at Fang Hai''s extremely depressed appearance, Xiao Yao felt that if he was still a smiley face at this time, it seemed that he was going too far. He simply asked, "what''s your idea now, or how do you plan to do it?"


    "Not what I''m going to do, but what else can I do? Now people have been killed to the company, unless I intend to tear each other''s face, otherwise I can''t avoid it. Xiao Ge, I''m depressed! What age are you talking about now? Why is arranged marriage still popular? How old am I? Do I need my family to worry about such things? " Fang Hai pulls Xiao Yao and starts to vomit bitterness.


    In this matter, Xiao Yao''s understanding is much more thorough than Fang Hai''s.


    "It can''t be said that. For example, if you have a daughter and old song has a son at this time, will you have to make a fuss with old song?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Fang Hai thought about it carefully, but he was speechless.


    Many things are like this. When you look at them alone, you may feel that you can''t understand them for a while. But if you really start to put yourself in your shoes, it will become very easy to understand. Xiao Yao''s words also make Fang Hai understand this. It''s just that it''s useless to understand these things at this time. What we really need to do, We still have to figure out how to solve Fang Hai''s fiancee.


    "Otherwise, you will be less satisfied with your performance and make people feel very dissatisfied with you. When the girls don''t like you, all the problems have been solved? People take the initiative to cancel the engagement. As long as your family pushes the boat with the tide, the relationship will not only be as good as ever, but also make people feel guilty for you. Isn''t that good? " Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and said.


    When Xiao Yao said this, the expression on Fang Hai''s face was also uncertain.


    After Xiao Yao finished, Fang Hai''s face had shown an excited expression, and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s really high! Why didn''t I think you had so many bad ideas before? " Fang Hai laughs.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said, "I have to correct a little. This is not a crooked idea, but a quick wit. Of course, if you don''t want to do it, I won''t force you."


    "Who said I didn''t want to use it? Not to mention that your method is very good. Even if it''s a bad idea, I have to try it at this time. " Fang Hai said helplessly. It seems that the boy has been driven to the end.


    "In that case, what else do you have to worry about?" Xiao Yao reached out and patted Fang Hai heavily on his shoulder, saying, "I''m very confident in you."


    "Hey, brother Xiao, I can finally understand why it is a very thankless thing to be your enemy. You may not have any unique skills in business, but your way of thinking is very good. Apart from business, you can show your divergent thinking in many aspects, which is the envy of many people." Fang Hai boasts to Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t flatter me. You''d better do your own business first." Xiao Yao finished this sentence and sat on the chair.


    "Well, brother Xiao, I have already understood your method. I have my own idea about how to operate it. Thank you." Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao squints at Fang Hai.


    Fang Hai also looks at Xiao Yao.


    They just looked at each other for about a minute.


    Finally, Fang Hai finally gave up: "brother Xiao, you really don''t want to go?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this seems to be my territory, right? Why should I go? What''s more, it''s not easy for me to have a chance to watch the crowd. If I really let it go so easily, it only means that my brain is out of order. "


    Fang Hai sighed.


    He felt that he had really made a bad friend. What''s so exciting! I don''t know how long I will have a headache!


    But Xiao Yao didn''t want to go, and he had no other way.


    "Don''t worry, my brother can be your God of the sea needle here. When you encounter some problems that are not easy to solve, I can still help you. Besides, I''m here, don''t you feel at ease?" Xiao Yao comforted seriously.


    "I can only feel panic!" Fang Hai said, "if you don''t help, I still have some confidence, but if you really want to help, I feel that I have no confidence. To be honest, it''s not only you, but also Lao song. You two are career helpers."


    "If you say that, I''m very angry. Even if I have to prove myself, I''ll tell you that I''m not just going to help." Xiao Yaozheng said.


    Fang Hai really wants to raise his hand now and slap himself in the face.


    Well, why do you have to say that? Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s appearance of "I have made up my mind", Fang Hai doesn''t have much to say. He can only hope that Xiao Yao won''t get through any basket later, which will make things more complicated.


    Before long, a red Ferrari stopped at the gate of Xiaoyao real estate company.


    Because the security guards downstairs have been explained by Fang Hai, the girl who got out of the car stepped on a pair of red high-heeled shoes and went into the elevator. She went upstairs and came to Fang Hai''s office. Of course, she also inquired about the floor of Fang Hai''s office.


    Red long skirts, red high heels, and red lipstick colors.


    I can see that the girl seems to like red very much.


    Her ears, wearing a pair of crystal earrings, neck also has a blue crystal necklace. The watch on the wrist is inlaid with many diamonds on the strap.


    The whole person is "brilliant".


    Xiao Yao now finally understands why Fang Hai doesn''t like this girl. To be honest, Xiao Yao doesn''t like this girl either. Just looking at the dress, every detail reveals a message: I''m a nouveau riche!


    "Yingying, are you here?" Fang Hai stood up, his face looked unnatural.


    "Well." The girl held her shoulders and looked around the office. At last, she opened a chair and sat down beside Xiao Yao. She didn''t look at Xiao Yao and said, "now I have something to talk with your boss. You can go out first."


    "..." Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Fang Hai said, "Yingying, you are wrong. He is not my employee, he is mine..."


    Before the boss could say a word, Xiao Yao quickly said, "I''m the brother of the sea." He said that, in fact, it''s not for the sake of giving face to Fang Hai. He knows that now Fang Hai wants to let the girl named Yingying hate him.


    He just felt that even if he was the boss, it would still be very inappropriate to sit here, and that he was still a good brother.


    "Your brother?" Yingying turns around and looks at FangHai.


    "Yes." Fang Hai hardened his head and nodded.


    "Your office is so small. My father''s office is going to make you a big one! What''s more, the decoration here is really bad. You don''t have any taste at all. In my opinion, if you put some gold bricks on the table directly, it will cause certain psychological pressure to the visitors. My father told me that. " Yingying said seriously.


    "Puff..." Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    After laughing, he realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you think I''m very funny?" Yingying said unhappily.


    She looked at Xiao yaozai carefully from top to bottom. At last, she showed a disdainful expression in her eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s funny. I just think it''s very graphic." Xiao Yao explained that he really didn''t know what the girl called Yingying thought. He put some gold bricks on the table. What kind of psychological pressure could it bring to others? Isn''t this a note on my face: is Lao Tzu a nouveau riche?


    If Fang Hai does, Xiao Yao has to kick his ass.

 Chapter 608

    Facing this girl called Yingying, Xiao Yao also has a feeling of crying and laughing. He doesn''t know what else he can say at this time. No wonder when Fang Hai mentioned this girl before, he was one of the first two big. If he wanted to be himself, his expression would be exaggerated.


    This is a wonderful flower!


    Although Fang Hai hasn''t said anything before, you don''t need to think about it. The girl''s father must be a nouveau riche.


    Fang Chou Wen is not the same. The Fang family is a family with profound knowledge.


    He really couldn''t understand why Fang chouwen would choose to be friends with a upstart, but he had to make friends with others and make a promise.


    I''ve seen Keng father before. This is the first time I''ve seen such a Keng son.


    To be honest, this girl named Yingying looks very good. Just as he spoke, Xiao Yao''s previous good feelings for each other collapsed like a building hit by a plane.


    This is a wonderful flower!


    "Yingying, you are very right, very right. I admire your taste." Fang Hai sighed and could only say so. Although he doesn''t like this girl, due to many reasons, he has no way to offend the other party. Even if he wants to make the other party dissatisfied with herself, he can only save the country by curving. If it is too direct, the relationship between the Fang family and the Liu family may break up.


    Thinking of these, even if he was depressed, he could only bury such depression in his heart.


    Xiao Yao just stands on the side and looks at it quietly. He thinks it''s interesting to see such a drama. It''s hard to say whether Fang Hai has the ability to solve this problem properly. However, he is confident in Fang Hai. This boy is not stupid at all. As long as it''s something he doesn''t want to do, even if he holds a knife around his neck, You can''t force him to do anything.


    It''s all from his understanding of Fang Hai. Because he knew Fang Hai, he would say such words now, and he didn''t dare to say anything else.


    In fact, at this time, Fang Hai is still very headache. He is also thinking about what he should do to make Liu Yingying dissatisfied with him and not angry.


    "Yingying, in fact, what you just said is quite right. I am a person without taste, but after so many years, my character without taste has been deeply rooted for a long time, and there is no way to change it. Ah, it seems that there is a big gap between us!"


    When he said this, Fang Hai also showed a look of sadness.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s great understanding of Fang Hai and his current situation, listening to his partner''s words and looking at his partner''s sincere expression, he might have believed his partner''s nonsense.


    This is really a master who lies with his eyes open!


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks that he doesn''t have such ability, but if others know what Xiao Yao thinks now, they will give a cold hum and think that Xiao Yao is a little self abasement.


    Liu Yingying was also slightly stunned. He probably didn''t expect that he would hear such words from Fang Hai. He was stupefied for a while. Then he looked at Fang Hai with a kind of strange eyes. He didn''t forget to encourage him and said, "it''s OK. It''s not urgent. At least now you know me. Although your taste is very bad, it''s at least helpful, Don''t worry. I will be responsible for your taste in the future. "


    Fang Hai''s face immediately showed a painful expression. In his heart, the direction of the script should not be like this! When did Liu Yingying become so reasonable and understanding?


    It''s just an uneasy routine!


    See Fang Hai eat shriveled appearance, Xiao Yao will not sympathize with him, but will feel some want to laugh.


    As the saying goes, bitches have their own harvest. Now Fang Hai knows the true meaning of the four words "karma".


    "What''s the matter? Am I right?" Liu Yingying saw something wrong with the expression on Fang Hai''s face. He couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "No, no, actually you''re right. I''m just a little... For a while. I can''t get used to it." Fang Hai said in a low voice while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Ha ha, it''s ok if you don''t get used to it. You''ll get used to it later." Liu Yingying said with a smile, "well, you can arrange a position for me in your company. I''ll help you cultivate your corporate culture and ensure that by then, you will find that the whole company will give you a brand new feeling."


    Fang Hai was depressed.


    He felt that if he did, Xiao Yao would strangle himself alive.


    If both Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company have the Liu family''s corporate culture, it is estimated that it will not be long before they close down.


    Xiao Yao just hugged his shoulder and looked at him with a smile, saying nothing.


    "And, that, what''s your name?" Liu Yingying turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, in the heart think, this inside still have oneself what affair? However, he honestly replied, "my name is Xiao Yao."


    "Xiao Yao, right? This name sounds familiar to me. Aren''t you Xiao Yao who beat the Panasonic gale? " Liu Yingying stares at Xiao Yao and says¡° It''s me Xiao Yao nodded¡° It''s really you Liu Yingying looks a little surprised. Fang Hai, who was standing on the edge, seemed to see a breakthrough at this time. Before Xiao Yao could speak, he grabbed the conversation and helped Xiao Yao say, "yes, yes, he is Xiao Yao. Yingying, this time you come to see me, Xiao Yao, that''s a Chinese hero! Tut Tut, I don''t know what kind of women will catch him in the future. It''s safe to go shopping! What a prestige! Now, not everyone on the Internet says that the woman who can marry Xiao Yao home must have saved the whole universe in her last life? " Hearing Fang Hai say these words, Xiao Yao can only glare at this guy. Bring disaster to the East! It''s so purposeful! Even if Xiao Yao is a fool, he can guess what Fang Hai is doing at this time. He just wants to attract Liu Yingying''s attention to himself. Fang chouwen is his son, and his son is going to pit himself now. Fang Hai can''t stand this woman named Liu Yingying. Can he resist it? Come on, he thinks too much of himself, doesn''t he? Fang Hai, however, chose to ignore Xiao Yao''s eyes. In his opinion, as long as Liu Yingying''s attention can be transferred to Xiao Yao, it is a big victory. At least, in this way, even if Xiao Yao turns over, the Liu family will not be dissatisfied with each other''s family. Moreover, it is impossible for the Liu family to do anything about Xiao Yao. He still has confidence in this. In the past, maybe Xiaoyao real estate still needs the help of Fang family, but now both Zhou Lei and Qu Yang have joined in, and there is still a large amount of money. It can be said that after Xiaoyao group goes public, it will become the real overlord of Haitian city, not to mention Haitian city, that is, several surrounding cities and provinces will be radiated by Xiaoyao group. Even if the Fang family, Liu family, and Xiaoyao group stand together, they may all be short unconsciously¡° Che, a hero is a hero. What''s the big deal! I''m not interested anyway. " Liu Yingying shook his head and said, "it''s just a rude man. What''s the use of fighting in this society? Can you be a big brother? Hum, I don''t know how many bodyguards I''ll take when I go out. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. No matter how hard he can fight, he''s only one person after all. Since he''s one person, he can''t make waves. "..." Fang Hai has a feeling of tiredness. He really wants to slap himself hard. Now how can he forget that this woman named Liu Yingying''s thinking is totally unconstrained and different from that of a normal woman? Xiao Yao, a male god who doesn''t know how many beauties he has surrounded, seems to have been criticized as worthless by Liu Yingying. This is what Xiao Yao is happy to see. He doesn''t want to get involved. It''s what he wants to do most to watch the excitement quietly¡° You''re right. It''s really useless to have good skills these days. " Xiao Yao coughed and said with a smile. Liu Yingying nodded and said, "I think you should change your clothes. Since you are Fang Hai''s friend, you should pay attention to your image. It''s not important to lose your own person. If you lose Fang Hai''s face, it''s not good. What do you think?" Fang Hai''s face has been black with anger. What''s more, it''s not my own daughter-in-law. If it''s really my own daughter-in-law, how can I be a man in the future? Don''t he know that the clothes Xiao Yao is wearing are all made to measure by famous designers in China? You can''t subconsciously think other people''s clothes are worthless just because they don''t have logo and brand label, can you? Thanks to Fang Hai''s knowledge of Liu Yingying, otherwise he would think that the girl was a big earthen cannon running out of that ravine. Xiao Yao listened to Liu Yingying''s words, but he was not angry at all. On the contrary, he nodded his head and said seriously: "what you said is good. I will pay attention to it in the future."¡° Well, by the way, Fang Hai, this is my first time to Haitian city. Miss Ben will give you a chance to go out with me for a walk. How about that? " Liu Yingying said. Fang Hai is full of black lines. He shakes his head and says, "no, there are still many things to do in the company."¡° What are you doing! It''s just a broken company. When I''m not happy, I''ll let my father buy it. Fang Hai, it''s not me who say you are. You also know what we are. Such a small company is nothing more than making a fuss. After all, it''s not going to be successful. You still have to go home and inherit the family business. Should we put these things down or should we put them down, It''s just an experience. " Fang Hai didn''t know what to say. Even Liu Yingying''s father has to weigh the real value of Xiaoyao group. This Liu Yingying, still think this is a small fight?

 Chapter 609

    The ignorant are fearless. This sentence is very suitable for Liu Yingying.


    Fang Hai really doesn''t know what Liu Yingying thinks. He often says something that is neither funny nor sad.


    Xiao Yao is always smiling.


    He felt that he had been very tired during this period of time. No matter what he did, he had to be worried. Now he finally had a chance to have fun. If he didn''t take advantage of it, he felt that he was sorry for himself. If someone asked Xiao Yao to go out for a while, Xiao Yao would let him go.


    Now he would like to move a little horse, holding a bottle of soda and a dish of peanuts, which is a kind of enjoyment.


    Of course, this can only think about, if he really does this, Fang Hai will certainly pick up a chair and rush to him.


    To watch the fun, you have to have the minimum integrity!


    "Keke, Haihai, if you''re OK, why don''t you go around Haitian with others? After all, it''s not easy for people to come once, is it? " Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "Yes, yes." Liu Yingying quickly echoed.


    To be honest, Fang Hai even has the idea of strangling Xiao Yao now.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat Xiao Yao, he would jump on him and choose to play with him.


    In this case, do not think of a way to pull yourself, help yourself out, even if, even with this way to pit themselves, this is still a brother? Is this the brother Xiao you are familiar with? Then Fang Hai thought about it carefully. If the person who is facing this situation is not himself, but Lao song or brother Xiao, maybe he can do the same


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a lot more relaxed.


    At this time, Liu Yingying also spoke again: "Fang Hai, tell me about you. Miss Ben has come so far to find you. If you don''t take me out, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Fang Hai murmured in his heart that it was quite appropriate, but he couldn''t say that, so he could only accompany him with a smile: "I don''t mean that either. Although I want to go out with you very much, there are many things in the company that I can''t leave for the time being. If I have time, I''m very willing."


    "But..."


    Hearing that Liu Yingying had to speak again, Fang Hai grabbed the conversation and said, "I know what you want to say. Maybe in your opinion, I''m still a small company, but this is my brother''s own business. For me, it''s just like my child. Even if you give me Jinshan and Yinshan, I don''t want to change it."


    This sentence is half true and half false.


    On the one hand, it''s fooling Liu Yingying; on the other hand, it really contains my feelings for this company.


    Xiao Yao sighed, went to Fang Hai, reached out and patted his shoulder, said: "do what you should do, don''t hurt yourself."


    "Ah?" Fang Hai was stunned. He didn''t understand what Xiao Yao said.


    "You boy, don''t play silly with me. I can guess what you think from the time you call me, and there''s nothing I''m sorry to say." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "just now you said the right thing, this is not only my company, but also yours. As long as you can help, you can do whatever you want." Others may not understand what Xiao Yao said, but Fang Hai''s heart is like a mirror.


    As Xiao Yao said, from Fang Hai''s call to his understanding of the whole story, Xiao Yao has already guessed Fang Hai''s idea. I certainly can''t help with such a thing, but if I really can''t do anything, why should Fang Hai call me?


    Since Fang Hai has called himself, he must have his own ideas. For example, if Liu Jiazhen launches it, Xiaoyao group can still plug the gap. However, since Fang Hai didn''t say it clearly, it means that if Xiaoyao group really does what the Liu family should do, it may try its best not to please. This is also the reason why Fang Hai didn''t say it clearly.


    After guessing Fang Hai''s idea, Xiao Yao suddenly has a bitter feeling in his heart.


    He felt that Fang Hai was really mature.


    But sometimes, maturity is not necessarily a good thing.


    When zhanhongtu is mature, it''s really mature. It''s like an expedition general who can take charge of his own affairs.


    Fang Hai has also matured, but his mind has also changed.


    "Sea, when do you start to worry about me?" Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and asked seriously, "if it was before, you would not have considered so much. Are you worried that I have some ideas, or do you think that you are taking the company''s money to help your family? Let''s not say you don''t have such an idea. Even if you do, what''s the point? I don''t own the company alone. It''s yours, too. Do you understand? "


    The expression on Fang Hai''s face looked a little embarrassed. For a while, he couldn''t speak.


    "In fact, I didn''t say it before. I just want to see you embarrassed. Some words, if they are really just in my heart, are not good. But if they are taken out, they will be different." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you know me, and you know what kind of person I am. Do you think I am a person who takes money seriously?"


    Fang Hai shook his head: "of course not."¡° In that case, what are you worried about? " Xiao Yao''s face sank and he said, "even if we help your father, we will lose a lot of money, but what about this? Should we not care about anything? " Fang Hai''s eyes are a little red: "I just feel that this is not conducive to the development of our company. In addition, after a period of time, Xiaoyao group will be listed. If there is a situation and an accident, the opportunity of listing will be missed..." "missing does not mean there will be no more." Xiao Yao tone softer, said, "interest is actually a piece of stinky shit, but brother, is really can''t miss, the sea, no matter when, you have to keep calm thinking, don''t think too many complex things, keep a heart, everything is good." Fang Hai finally laughed¡° Xiao Ge, I see. I know what I should do Fang Hai said. Xiao Yao smile, asked: "really understand?"¡° I must understand that I thought too much before. Maybe I thought too much, but it will alienate us! Xiao Ge, drink together in the evening? " Fang Hai asked. Xiao Yao nodded heavily to show his agreement. When Fang Hai and Xiao Yao are talking, Liu Yingying just stands on the side and keeps silent. To be honest, she hates depression at this time. She feels like a 250, and she can''t understand what Xiao Yao and Fang Hai are talking about at this time. She has to start to doubt life and think that her brain is not enough¡° Fang Hai, what do you mean Liu Yingying asked. Fang Hai turned his face, looked at Liu Yingying, said with a smile: "Yingying, you are really good, very good, but I am not suitable for you, completely not suitable, we are not the same people in the world, and I also have a girl I like."¡° Wait a minute Liu Yingying suddenly waved and asked, "listen to what you mean, are you rejecting me?" Fang Hai touched his nose. Although he really thought so in his heart, it seemed that it was not very good to say so in front of Liu Yingying. He simply kept silent¡° Refuse to refuse! Why do you say so much? Originally, I thought it was very unreliable. It was just my father''s drunken nonsense. Besides, I can''t see such a thing as you! OK, I don''t want to ink with you. I''ll waste my time, but let''s talk about it first! You refuse me this time, but you can''t confuse black and white, or my father will scold me. " Liu Yingying said. Fang Hai nodded¡° That''s all right. I''m going! " With these words, Liu Yingying turned around, opened the door and walked out of Fang Hai''s office. She came and went in a flurry. After waiting for Liu Yingying to leave, Xiao yaocai suddenly said, "her shoulders twitch a little." Fang Hai was stunned¡° What am I doing? This girl obviously likes you. In fact, her character is similar to you. If it''s really something she doesn''t want to do, it''s useless for others to say anything. Since she is willing to come, it means that she has a good feeling for you. But I''m curious. You two seem to be people of two worlds. How can she open her heart to you? " Xiao Yao couldn''t understand. Fang Hai thought about it and said, "when I was a child, she and I were in the same class. At that time, there was a boy who cut her braids. She came to me crying. At that time, I was a second generation dandy, so I just beat that boy up, stripped off his clothes and tied him to the post at the school gate." Xiao Yao thinks that Fang Hai can really do such a thing, not boast¡° Is it because of this? " Fang Hai touched his chin and said¡° I think so. " Xiao Yao gave Fang Hai a fist and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you had the habit of saving beauty from heroes since you were young?" Fang Hai thinks Xiao Yao is blacking himself. Not long after Liu Yingying left, Fang chouwen called. On the phone, Fang Chou Wen''s tone was calm, as if he didn''t feel how surprised Fang Hai''s handling method made him feel¡° Dad, I know that it''s not good for you to do this, but I don''t want to hurt myself. If the Liu family really wants to withdraw the capital, I''ll give you the money. what? Shaugo, this way? Don''t worry, brother Xiao doesn''t have any problems. He made the decision. If you have to ask why, the reason is very simple, because he is my brother! " Hang up the phone, Fang Haichang relieved. It''s a load of relief!

 Chapter 610

    People are emotional animals, even Fang Hai is no exception.


    Although Xiao Yao always regards Fang Hai as his brother, he seems to have less and less words with Fang Hai these days. No wonder Fang Hai has a lot of worries when he does things now.


    He doesn''t think it''s too big a problem. These problems can be solved by a drink.


    That night, Xiao Yao and Fang Hai went to the barbecue stand and drank two cases of beer.


    Xiao Yao''s drinking capacity is very good, which is known by many people. But that night, Xiao Yao was still drunk. He didn''t know the southeast and northwest. Fang Hai was more serious than Xiao Yao, crying and laughing, with a runny nose and tears.


    Finally, Li Xiaoxiao took Xiao Yao back and sent Fang Hai back by the way.


    "Really, it''s not the first time that you two know each other. Is it necessary to be so drunk?" Back at home, Li Xiaoxiao helped Xiao Yao undress, while depressed said.


    Xiao Yao blushed and said, "I don''t know how to get drunk, but I dare not get drunk. But if I drink with Fang Hai, I dare to get drunk..."


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea, and he didn''t want to understand it. After Xiao Yao had a bath in the bathroom, he helped him put on clean clothes when Xiao Yao came back.


    When I woke up the next day, it was already noon.


    Accompanied by a hangover, is a headache, headache to crack.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his head hard and made a cup of sober tea for himself, which was much better.


    As soon as I was ready to cook and fill my stomach, the mobile phone on the tea table rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and scanned it. The phone was still called by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Is there something left?" With such doubts, Xiao Yao connected the phone.


    "Here comes Fang Hai''s father." That''s what Li Xiaoxiao told Xiao Yao on the phone.


    Xiao Yao is a little stunned, and then he can''t laugh or cry. Is Fang Chou Wen too fast? What happened yesterday, today the great God, came here in person. For Fang Hai''s father, he did not dare to neglect. After he hung up the phone, he immediately rushed to Xiaoyao real estate.


    When I got to Xiaoyao real estate, I went into Fang Hai''s office and found that Fang Hai was still dozing off on the desk, while Fang chouwen was sitting quietly on the sofa, holding a magazine and reading it with relish. He didn''t intend to wake Fang Hai.


    "Uncle Fang, are you here?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, come and have a look. Please take care of Xiaohai during this period." Fang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, went to the water dispenser, picked up Fang Hai''s private tea and made a cup of tea for Fang Chou Wen.


    "It''s all my brothers. There''s nothing I don''t take care of. If I really take care of it, it should be Fang Hai who takes care of me. I usually have to deal with a lot of things, which are also complicated. In terms of the company, Fang Hai is the one who makes the least effort. Therefore, Fang Hai is worried about everything. If it''s not Fang Hai, Xiaoyao real estate may still be a little-known company." Xiao Yao''s speaking attitude is very sincere and serious.


    Fang Chou Wen took Xiao Yao''s tea and put it on the tea table. He nodded slightly, thinking deeply.


    "Boy, did you drink a lot of wine last night?" Fang Chou Wen glanced at Fang Hai and said with a smile, "as soon as I enter the office, I can smell the wine."


    "Yes, with me." Xiao Yao crossed his hands and said, "he drinks more than me. Maybe there are too many things in his heart. In fact, Fang Hai alone bears more pressure than Lao song and I put together."


    "When I grow up, I need to take on many things slowly." Fang Chou Wen is discussing this matter in the tone of a father.


    Xiao Yao nodded and glanced at Fang Hai, who was still sleeping. He said, "Uncle Fang, let''s go to the meeting room to talk first."


    "Good." Fang chouwen nodded, stood up, looked at his son, and sighed, "I''m still sleeping during working hours. It''s not like that. Fortunately, it''s you. If you were another boss, you might have fired Fang Hai."


    "This company is not only mine, but also his. I have no right to fire him." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    When they spoke, they went out of Fang Hai''s office and went to the meeting room downstairs.


    By this time, the conference room was full of people.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are sitting in the front. Then there are the managers and directors of various departments in the company. When they see Xiao Yao and Fang chouwen walking in together, they all stand up and say hello.


    Xiao Yao is good, obviously already knew ahead of time, but Fang Chou Wen showed a curious expression, some at a loss.


    "Uncle Fang, sit down first." Xiao Yao didn''t immediately answer Fang Chou Wen''s question.


    Fang chouwen hesitated for a moment, but he chose to sit down. Anyway, he had already come, and the guests would just as well. He also wanted to know what Xiao Yao wanted to do next.


    But after Xiao Yao did not speak, it was Xia Yixing who spoke¡° Hello, Mr. Fang Xia Yixing said with a smile, "seeing is better than hearing. I''m still very excited to see you today. I''ve known your prosperity for a long time. I have to say that you are the person I admire." Xia Yixing''s words make Fang Houwen feel confused. As soon as you sit down, you will be flattered. It may be a bit awkward for anyone¡° Cough, Miss Xia, if you have something to do, you''d better say it directly. " Fang chouwen knows Xia Yixing, a proud woman from Kyoto. I''m afraid few people don''t know about her. Xia Yixing said with a smile: "just call me Yixing, and I''ll call you uncle Fang. Uncle Fang, I have a general understanding of your purpose here. If you want to refuse the help of Xiaoyao group to your company, or simply thank you, I hope you''d better listen to my next narration first." Fang chouwen nodded, indicating that Xia Yixing could continue to speak¡° I have heard Fang Hai say before that you and Liu family have won the biggest piece of land in Anyan Province, and the next step is to plan to focus on opening up. And now, Fang Group has invested a lot in it, but now it seems that there is a gap between Fang family and Liu family. Liu family plans to withdraw capital and is not willing to continue to invest. " Xia Yixing said. Fang Chou Wen looks a little ugly and nods. This is the biggest problem Fang Chou Wen is facing now. If Liu Jia really withdraws his capital, it can be said that all the money he invested in before will have to be wasted, and all the projects that have not yet been completed will have to be rotten. This is a fatal blow to the Fangshi group. However, Fang Chou Wen has never thought of blaming Liu Yingying''s father. His daughter has been rejected by others, and no one can accept it. What''s more, Liu Yingying''s father has always regarded his daughter as the apple of his eye, holding it in his hand for fear of falling, holding it in his mouth for fear of melting, for fear that his daughter will be wronged, But Liu Yingying has suffered so much in FangHai. If Liu Yingying''s father is not angry at all, it is abnormal. It is said that Liu Yingying came home yesterday and hid in the house crying for a long time¡° Uncle Fang, our focus is actually not here. " Xia Yixing continued, "last night, I had a general understanding. Now Fang''s group has invested 1.5 billion yuan in it. If the project wants to continue, at least it has to continue to invest 1 billion yuan. Although Fang''s group is not short of money, its liquidity is limited, and no bank can continue to lend, Am I right to say that? " If Xia Yixing just knows about it casually, Fang Houwen doesn''t believe it. Most people have no way to master this information. He is surprised that Xia Yixing knows so much in one night through what channels. He nodded and said, "you''re right." Xia Yixing said with a smile: "so next, we can invest a billion yuan in Xiaoyao real estate. Before, the Liu family asked for 40% of the shares, right? But we don''t need that much. We only need 30 percent. "¡° "Ah?" Fang Chou Wen was a little depressed. He didn''t know what the little girl wanted to do. How could someone even do this obvious loss making business? What''s more, who would refuse the money for nothing? But now the project is still not optimistic, there seems to be some problems in the area, even if we continue to invest, the possibility of closure is not very big. Therefore, if we continue to do this project, it is no longer a matter of making money or not, but to see how much we can lose. Does Xiaoyao group want to lose more? If it is not for this reason, how many people in Anyan Province want to cooperate with Fang Group! Xia Yixing continued: "our requirement is that we can let Xiaoyao group take charge of the main project this time and let Xiaoyao group gain a firm foothold in Anyan province. This is a very good way."¡° However, don''t you know that even if the project is completed, you can only guarantee less loss? " Fang chouwen thinks that Xiao Yao is his son''s elder brother, brother and guide. He really can''t bear to pit Xiao Yao. Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it depends on Xiao Yao''s ability." Xiao Yao stood up and said with a smile, "Uncle Fang, don''t worry. I can promise you now that you won''t lose money and will make a lot of money."¡° What do you mean Fang Chou Wen felt that his brain had been a little confused¡° Someone owes me a favor, and it''s time for me to let them keep their promise. " Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 611

    After such a short time and a half, Fang chouwen still can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea. In fact, it''s not only Xiao Yao''s idea that he can''t understand, but Xia Yixing''s idea that he can''t understand now.


    He is also curious about what Xiao Yao can do.


    But now Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to be ready to say that since the other party is going to sell things first, Fang Chou Wen thinks he should be angry first. Don''t make him look like a little boy and can''t afford to lose him.


    He was relieved to think of this.


    From the first time he got to know Xiao Yao, he realized that this boy is really not simple. Otherwise, he would not be so relieved to let Fang Hai follow Xiao Yao. Although Fang Hai was a dandy before, he was still his son and his only son. Therefore, Fang''s group will belong to Fang Hai in the future.


    Will Fang chouwen really make his son a mediocre person?


    That''s because Xiao Yao also saw Fang Hai''s hope, so he would let go. This is an opportunity for Fang Hai and his family. After all, Fang chouwen didn''t know what way he should find to get his son on the right path.


    He tried something he hadn''t done well for more than ten years, but Xiao Yao finished it in a few months.


    Now Fang Hai has the ability to be independent.


    It''s false to say no.


    Seeing his son grow up, no father will feel nothing. Fang Chou Wen values his only son very much.


    That''s why now Xiao Yao says he has a way, and Fang Chou Wen doesn''t intend to doubt it. In his impression, Xiao Yao is not the kind of young man who likes shooting indiscriminately. Since he has already said so, he must have his own ideas.


    His heart, just a little curious.


    Xiao Yao stood up and went out to make a phone call. Then he came back with a smile on his face.


    Fang Chou Wen is still full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao looked at Fang Chou Wen and said with a smile, "Uncle Fang, you don''t need to worry. It''s estimated that you will receive the news soon."


    Fang Chou Wen was still depressed about what news he could receive, but before he could ask, his cell phone in his pocket rang the familiar bell. He took out his cell phone and simply glanced at the phone number on it. He was slightly stunned. He suddenly raised his head and glanced at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of amazement.


    "Uncle Fang, answer the phone first." Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to want to say much.


    Fang Chou Wen did not hesitate too much, and immediately connected the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, he let out a long sigh, and his face looked a little strange.


    Even if the Kangxi dictionary, may not find a word to describe his mood at this time.


    He was really surprised and puzzled. What kind of method did Xiao Yao use to make Anyan province make such a big concession? You know, even his father-in-law, Fang Hai''s grandfather, can''t change anything!


    Does Xiao Yao''s phone really have such great ability?


    However, if this matter has nothing to do with Xiao Yao''s previous phone call, Fang Chou Wen is also unwilling to believe it subconsciously. In this world, very coincidental things happen every moment. Most of these things can be laughed off, but now, he is unwilling to believe in coincidence.


    "Uncle Fang, what do you say on the phone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Fang Chou Wen asked curiously.


    "The people over there just said they would help me solve it, but they didn''t say how to solve it." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Xiao Yao, let me ask you a question. Can you answer me seriously?" Fang Chou Wen asked.


    Xiao Yao could not accept Fang Chou Wen, but he nodded.


    "Who did you call just now? If you don''t let me understand this question, I think even if I lie in bed tonight, I may not be able to sleep. " Fang Chou Wen said with a smile, but the smile looked helpless.


    "Is this important?" Xiao Yao asked


    "It doesn''t matter." Fang chouwen shook his head. Anyway, all they need is the result. It doesn''t matter what the process is. "I just want to satisfy my curiosity."


    Xiao Yao kept silent, smiling and speechless.


    Fang Chou Wen was stunned. For a long time, he nodded and said with a smile, "Uncle Fang is talkative. Don''t worry. I won''t talk about it with others. As for what''s going on, I won''t ask more."


    The previous call Xiao Yao made, there is no good mystery, nothing more than the Zhou family.


    Now no one can influence this big decision except the Zhou family.


    The reason is that the Zhou family owes him the favor and commitment, and it''s also because the Zhou family said long ago that they wanted to pave the way for Xiao Yao.


    With the help of the Zhou family, if Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to make good use of it, it will really become a riot.


    It''s just that these things are clear in everyone''s heart. For example, Xia Yixing and others will guess these things in their heart. But if they carry them on the table, it''s not very good. It''s not only bad for him, but also for the Zhou family. The influence can be big or small. It''s too much involved, but it''s not beautiful. Anyway, now that everything has been settled, it''s meaningless to cut corners. Xiao Yao is not a fussy person, and he doesn''t think there''s anything to show off. As long as things are solved, it doesn''t take much to talk about. If he has to say these things, he''ll find himself uncomfortable. Although Xiao Yao is not a man who can always be rational, at least for this moment, He can still figure out the key to these problems. Fang chouwen is also a very bright person. He thinks that when he and Xiao Yao get along with each other, he should never treat each other as a child. Otherwise, he has no respect for Xiao Yao. Therefore, he must define Xiao Yao as a man of his own age. This is normal. In fact, the Zhou family''s way of solving things is not too complicated. The phone call that Hou Wen received first must have got two messages. First, a high-speed railway station will be built next to the land he bought, and the project will start this year. The second news is that the new university town will also be on the side of the high-speed railway station. The reason is to facilitate foreign students. Looking at the news alone, it seems that it has nothing to do with Fang Chou Wen, or his piece of land. But after careful consideration, Fang Chou Wen can understand that this is simply giving himself a green light, and he has also brought himself a cash cow. There is a university town and a high-speed railway station. After the land is built, what will the house price be like? This is self-evident. Fang Chou Wen was shocked, that is to say, by reason, these are impossible, because the location of the high-speed railway station and the university town has been decided for a long time, and now it suddenly changes without any sign. In Fang chouwen''s mind, Xiao Yao now has almost become the existence of the eye. No one, even his father-in-law Hong Chaoshan, can do this¡° Uncle Fang, all the news you get should be favorable. Does what we said before still count? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Fang Chou Wen knows what Xiao Yao is talking about now. He just wants Xiaoyao group to invest in it. Now this project has changed from a big loss to a big profit. Although Fang chouwen is a little depressed, he will never regret it. First of all, he understands that as a businessman, he can abandon everything and leave everything behind, but only one thing is more important than life, that is, reputation. For others, it may not matter, but for a businessman, it is a motto of life. What''s more, Fang Chou Wen doesn''t have the courage to kick Xiao Yao out of the game. Now all this is given to him by Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao really quits, people can make a phone call and ask him to take all the news back. Although he is Fang Hai''s father, if he is not benevolent, what''s the point of Xiao Yao''s doing so? I''m afraid Fang Hai won''t have any complaints¡° Don''t worry, Xiao Yao. Your uncle can''t do anything else, but he''s never been dishonest in his life. " Fang said with a smile¡° Ha ha, I certainly believe uncle Fang''s words. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "but Uncle Fang, are you OK with the Liu family?" Fang Chou Wen''s eyes were a little dim for a while, then he waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "can you have any idea? Although at the beginning, I was a little angry and felt that Fang Hai had not handled the child properly, when I think about it carefully, Fang Hai did nothing wrong, but I felt a little guilty for Lao Liu and his daughter. However, some things happened next, although I lost a lot of money, when I think about it carefully, the money can also offset my guilt for the Liu family. " Xiao Yao nodded, feeling that it was also a good thing for Fang Chou Wen. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know how good the relationship between Fang chouwen and Liu Yingying''s father is, Liu Yingying''s father is able to leave when Fang chouwen needs money most. With this alone, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s OK not to have such a friend, and it''s also a good thing to break up the relationship as soon as possible, so as not to cause great trouble to Fang chouwen in the future. There are too many friends stabbing in the back these days. Xiao Yao is glad that he has a good ability to know people. He also hopes that his vision will continue to be good. Speaking of this, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Fang Hai rubbed his red eyes, looked at a large group of people and yawned: "are you all here? So let''s start? "¡° It''s a fart. It''s all over. " Xiao Yao and Fang chouwen said in one voice.

 Chapter 612

    Fang Hai learned from Fang chouwen what he had talked about before, and the boy was also very happy.


    "Dad, you see, I told you a long time ago that you don''t need to worry about this. Since brother Xiao said he had a way, he must have a way, right?" Fang Haixi Zizi said, full of pride.


    "What are you happy about? What does it have to do with you? It''s all the credit of Xiao Yao. " Fang said.


    Although Fang Hai has grown up, as Fang Hai''s father, Fang chouwen still thinks it is necessary to beat his son, so that he won''t start to raise his tail. In fact, Fang chouwen has seen a lot of such things in recent years.


    He didn''t want that to happen to his son.


    It''s the most taboo thing in business and politics to get high marks.


    He doesn''t want Fang hai to be complacent because he has made some small achievements. He thinks he has paid a lot, but he ignores Xiao Yao. In his opinion, Xiao Yao is always the backbone of Xiao Yao group, and no one can replace him. Fang Hai will become Xiao Yao''s capable man in the future, If there are still some crooked ideas, it''s like trying to die on your own.


    Of course, Fang''s ideas are superfluous.


    Many people can''t understand the friendship between Fang Hai and Xiao Yao.


    At the beginning of Xiaoyao real estate, Fang Hai showed his outstanding business talents. At that time, many headhunting companies were interested in Fang Hai, but they were also rejected by Fang Hai. Without exception, although they offered very good prices and conditions, Fang Hai had to take advantage of them.


    In Fang Hai''s words, although those companies seem to be powerful, sooner or later they will have to be trampled on by themselves and Xiao Yao.


    Now, they have.


    Fang chouwen is very anxious to come and go. There are still many things waiting for him to deal with in Anyan province. Xiao Yao knows this, so he doesn''t stay much. He just arranges Fang hai to take charge of Anyan province. Fang Hai is very moved about this.


    You know, he and Fang chouwen are father and son! If they want to do something fishy, they can do it seamlessly. He doesn''t believe Xiao Yao can''t think of it, but people still do it, which only means that Xiao Yao has full trust in him.


    Fang Hai feels that he has no reason to betray Xiao Yao''s trust in him.


    Besides, Fang Hai also knows that he doesn''t have many opportunities to get along with his family. It''s also very valuable for him to be able to fight with his father and stay for a period of time.


    After Fang Hai and Fang Chou Wen left, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Xiao Yao, do you really trust Fang Hai that much?" Li Xiaoxiao massages Xiao Yao''s shoulder and says.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    Li Xiaoxiao laughed and said, "I know that the relationship between you and Fang Hai is very good, but my grandfather told me very early that nothing is unbreakable in this world. Maybe in your opinion, the relationship between you and Fang Hai is very strong, very good, but if you are threatened by the safety of your grandfather and the second grandfather, let you betray Fang Hai, Although Fang Hai won''t die, he will have bad luck. How would you choose? "


    Li Xiaoxiao really asked Xiao Yao this question.


    Although this is all if, but if these problems are really placed in front of me, how should I choose?


    "Xiaoxiao, I know what you mean, but I still believe in Fang Hai. Haven''t those things happened yet? Since it didn''t happen, we don''t need to think about it. In fact, it''s really hard to say clearly about feelings. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, I believe him, too!" Li Xiaoxiao nodded with a smile, "by the way, I have something I want to discuss with you."


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Li Xiaoxiao. He took her hand and pulled her to his face.


    "What''s the matter? You need to talk to me? Don''t we usually has the final say? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and coughed. His expression became serious quickly.


    See Li Xiaoxiao this serious appearance, Xiao Yao also embarrassed to continue to joke gossip, subconsciously also showed a serious face.


    "Well, I think about it carefully. I''m going to be in charge of Xiaoyao security company tomorrow." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Xiaoyao security company?" Xiao Yao a Leng, whispered, "Xiaoyao security company, it seems that there is no development of Xiaoyao real estate, OK?"


    "Yes, the pattern is a little small, but that''s why I want to go!" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand and couldn''t understand.


    According to the truth, the development of Xiaoyao real estate is much better than that of Xiaoyao security company. Even if Li Xiaoxiao really wants to take over, he should want to take over Xiaoyao real estate!


    Anyway, now he doesn''t understand each other''s way of thinking.


    Li Xiaoxiao explained with a smile: "I just want to prove myself. Now, it''s enough for Xiaoyao real estate to have Xia Yixing alone. In addition, there are Fang Hai, Zhan Hongtu and others. Whether I am in Xiaoyao real estate or not is of little significance, but Xiaoyao security company is different. Now, the development of Xiaoyao security company is not good enough, which can give me more room to play. From one hundred to one hundred, it''s nothing to others, But if we go from one to eleven, there will be a big gap, which can be seen by everyone. " Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and finally understood Li Xiaoxiao''s idea¡° Xiaoxiao, in fact, you don''t need to be too competitive. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "in fact, I''m not a competitive person at all, but now my opponent is Xia Yixing. No matter what, I can''t lose. Otherwise, I will not be able to pass my own psychological barrier first. I will wonder if Xia Yixing is really more suitable for you than I am, and if she can help you do more things that you need to do around you, so, Do you think I should give up? " Xiao Yao sighed and said nothing more. He didn''t know why. After meeting Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao would have a strong heart. However, he didn''t think that he had to appease Li Xiaoxiao, because it was not necessarily a bad thing. Everyone needed to grow up. Maybe now Li Xiaoxiao has the ability to stabilize Li''s group. That''s because Li''s group has always been very stable, and Li''s father can also solve it properly. It''s not necessarily impossible without Li Xiaoxiao. Therefore, the current Xiaoyao group seems to be a bit chaotic, but it will be more suitable for Li Xiaoxiao. At least, that''s what Xiao Yao thinks¡° Since you want to go, go, I believe you. " Xiao Yao said. Li Xiaoxiao thought about it and asked in a low voice, "are you going to Kyoto in a while?" Xiao Yao is slightly stunned and nods. In fact, there is no need to discuss this. It is imperative for Xiao Yao to go to Kyoto. Now Zhou Lei and Qu Yang have begun to pave the way in Kyoto. If Xiao Yao doesn''t go there, it''s hard to guarantee that these two guys won''t be in any trouble. What''s more, pharmaceutical companies have just started, and they still need Xiao Yao. As for pills, you don''t have to worry about them. My grandfather just likes to refine some pills with low dependence. Maybe for Xiao Yao, those pills don''t work at all, but it''s different for an ordinary person. Xiao Yao is a cultivator. After he enters the aura realm, his life can be extended. Although Gao Feng''s cultivation is not high, even not much different from that of ordinary people, his life has been extended. Different from Xiao Yao''s way of using cultivation to extend his life, Gao Feng is totally dependent on pills. Over the years, Xiao Yao, Jinglei and three grandfathers have all taken a lot of pills. Their health is much better than that of ordinary people, and they can live longer than ordinary people. However, if they take too many pills, the effect will be worse and worse, which is similar to the principle of taking pills when people are sick. If they take too many pills, the efficacy will be worse and worse, The human body also produces antibodies to drugs. In fact, Xiao Yao had been able to practice these pills when he was a teenager, but now the biggest problem for Xiao Yao is that these pills can''t be mass produced and can''t be produced on the assembly line. After all, it is estimated that Xiao Yao and Gao Feng can produce these pills now. If they can do it with machines and assembly line workers, the existence of Xiao Yao and Gao Feng is meaningless. Those people are not ancient martial arts masters or medical masters. This needs to be discussed with Zhou Lei and others at that time¡° Xiao Yao, I''m sure you can set off a storm in Kyoto. Moreover, after you finish what you need to do, you will find that Xiaoyao security company is no longer the security company you used to be! " Li Xiaoxiao clenched two small fists and said earnestly. It''s a boost. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and embraces Li Xiaoxiao¡° Xiaoxiao, I know you believe me, and I am willing to believe you. I believe that when I look back, Xiaoyao security company has become the backbone and an indispensable part of Xiaoyao group. " Xiao Yao said seriously¡° When are you leaving? " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° We''re waiting to finish one thing. " Xiao Yao said¡° What''s the matter? " Li Xiaoxiao blinks at Xiao Yao, full of doubts¡° Swat a fly from the island first. " Xiao Yao''s tone suddenly became cold, and his eyes also twinkled with a cold light. People who want to kill him, he will not allow each other to continue to live in this world.

 Chapter 613

    Xiao Yao said flies, of course, have come to China to cross the river.


    Now he only knows that Dujiang Yidao has come to China, but he doesn''t know where the other party is now. This is a very unstable factor for Xiao Yao. Only when he knows where Dujiang Yidao is and solves the problem directly can he breathe a sigh of relief.


    Crossing the river is an opponent Xiao Yao has to face up to. Many years ago, he was able to fight Jinglei. After all these years, everyone is making progress. If it wasn''t for Jinglei''s injury, now his cultivation must be more than that. What''s the point of crossing the river?


    At the thought of that guy, Xiao Yao would feel depressed.


    He didn''t like the feeling, but he was helpless.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t know what kind of trouble Xiao Yao was talking about, but seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was not very good-looking, he quickly reached out and rubbed it on Xiao Yao''s face.


    "Well, no matter what kind of trouble, I''m sure you can handle it. Don''t frown all day long like a little old man." Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips and said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing, nodded and said, "OK, I promise, I won''t frown often in the future."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s index finger nodded on Xiao Yao''s forehead, but he didn''t have a good way: "I don''t believe your promise. When is your promise reliable? Don''t make promises to me casually in the future. You know, I''m a girl who likes to take things seriously. If one day you suddenly don''t mean what you say, I''ll feel sad. I''ll think you''ve cheated me again. "


    Xiao Yao is depressed.


    It seems that I like to make a promise.


    Isn''t this to make Li Xiaoxiao happy?


    It''s hard to be a man, even harder to be a man! In the past, Xiao Yao only laughed at such words, but now, after spending such a long time with Li Xiaoxiao, he has a deep understanding.


    "Go shopping with me after work." Li Xiaoxiao rubbed Xiao Yao''s hand and said.


    "Good." Although Li Xiaoxiao has a lot of clothes, most of them are not bought by Li Xiaoxiao himself. Once she enters the state, a simple and lovely girl like Li Xiaoxiao will quickly turn into a workaholic. In order to work, she often forgets to eat and sleep, which is no exaggeration.


    Many of the clothes Li Xiaoxiao wore were bought by Li''s mother for her daughter.


    "By the way, is there any action on Jiang Tian Road recently?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Jiang Tianlu?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned and asked, "why did you suddenly ask him?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and shook his head: "I can''t say it well. I just think that he is really difficult to deal with."


    Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "the more you mix, the more you go back! Now Jiang Tianlu doesn''t pose any threat to you. If you say something arrogant, he and you are not the same level opponents at all. What you need to worry about now is those people who eat people and don''t spit up bones in Kyoto. Why do you have to worry about such a small pattern of Haitian City? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t agree with Li Xiaoxiao''s words, but he didn''t say it.


    In his opinion, although it is difficult for him to enter the territory of Kyoto directly, he can''t do without dealing with the local snake there. However, with Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, plus the aura of the Qin family and Xia family, it''s not a difficult thing for him to find a way out.


    Looking back, he naturally thought of Jiang Tianlu.


    He has dealt with Jiang Tianlu several times. Although Xiao Yao thinks that he has not suffered any losses, he has not gained any advantage. Although Jiang Tianlu''s strength is not so strong, what really makes Xiao Yao feel palpitating is the other party''s character. When he first saw Jiang Tianlu, Xiao Yao felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s as if I''m being watched by a poisonous snake.


    Every time he thought of that feeling, Xiao Yao would feel uncomfortable all over. Such an opponent was even more terrible than the potential one of crossing the river. But now Jiang Tianlu has no action, and he can''t continue to waste brain cells. He can only nod his head and stop talking about it.


    After work, Xiao Yao drove to the pedestrian street with Li Xiaoxiao and began shopping.


    At first, Xiao Yao thought Li Xiaoxiao was going to buy some clothes, but after a while, he found that Li Xiaoxiao was shopping for himself.


    "The weather in Kyoto is bad. It''s all the time. If you pass by, you have to wear more clothes. Besides, don''t be too lazy. You know you don''t like shopping for clothes, but you can''t be too casual. How can you say that you are also a Chinese hero now, or the boss of Xiaoyao group, so you have to pay attention to your image when you go out?" Li Xiaoxiao is doing ideological work while shopping with Xiao Yao.


    "Actually, my mother can buy it for me when I get there." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "But, as your girlfriend, I''d rather you were wearing clothes that I bought for you." Li Xiaoxiao stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yao, and said very seriously.


    Xiao Yao rubbed Li Xiaoxiao''s nose. He could not laugh or cry but nodded.


    It was not until the evening that Li Xiaoxiao finished her shopping trip.


    Xiao Yao already has three more suits and two pairs of shoes. If Xiao Yao doesn''t pull them, it''s estimated that Li Xiaoxiao will buy them with his pajamas and underwear.


    Love is really a great thing. It always changes a person''s character unconsciously. Li Xiaoxiao is too lazy to buy clothes for himself, but he is willing to spend his time on Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is only moved.


    After a movie theater, an eight or nine year old boy suddenly came up to him with a few bouquets of roses in his hand.


    "Brother, buy a rose for your sister!" The little boy blinked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "No, we don''t buy it." Li Xiaoxiao looked at the child and said that it seems inappropriate to say such words from Xiao Yao''s mouth. It''s up to her to say it. Otherwise, the other party will continue to pester her. It''s not the first time for her to meet such a thing. Generally, there are such people in prosperous areas.


    "Sister, you just buy one, OK? I want to buy a steamed bread for my sister. " The boy''s eyes were full of prayer.


    He waved. A girl with a dusty face came timidly. Her steps were slow, her skin was red, and her body was still swinging.


    "The child is ill." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "Ah?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice, "don''t you think they are liars?"


    "It may be a game, but they are just tools." Xiao Yao sighed, took out a 100 note from his pocket, gave it to the little boy, took a few roses from his hand, and handed it to Li Xiaoxiao beside him, "Xiaoxiao, take it, although it''s not very romantic."


    Li Xiaoxiao took the rose with a smile, although not very romantic, but she still has a happy feeling.


    Not for anything else, just for the man who sent flowers, is his true love.


    After that, she also turned to look at the little girl and said, "Xiao Yao, does she look very cold?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak, has taken off his clothes, put on the little girl''s body.


    "Come with me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" The boy was stunned.


    "Even if you go back now, you''ll have no money. Why don''t you go for a meal with me first? Do you think they can treat your sister''s illness and give you a good meal just because you sell the flowers?" Xiao Yao calms down the airway.


    The boy hesitated and turned to look in a certain direction.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, just quietly waiting for the other party to make a decision.


    At last, the little boy let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Big brother, I don''t need to eat, you take my sister to eat delicious, remember to buy her some cold medicine, OK?" The little boy whispered.


    "Yes, but you have to follow, or your sister won''t believe us." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The boy looked at the shivering little girl and nodded, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    When Xiao Yaogang turned around, suddenly, two men blocked their way.


    A bald man, a fat man.


    He looks fierce, especially the bald one with tattoos on his head.


    "What are you doing?" The bald head says coldly.


    "Why are you so nervous? I''m not taking them to the police. I just want to take these two children to have something to eat. The little girl is sick. Can''t you see that? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao is not surprised to see two people pop up suddenly. Li Xiaoxiao has been vaccinated by Xiao Yao, so he won''t be surprised.


    "Stop talking nonsense, leave these two children behind and get out of here by yourself!" "Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you want to play roughshod with us, I can assure you that you can''t leave here today, and the water girl beside you. Tut Tut, it''s really good to look at it."


    "Are you threatening me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "So what?" The fat man took the road.


    Xiao Yao suddenly raised his wrist and slapped the fat man with his backhand.


    "I don''t like being threatened." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I hate people threatening people around me."


    Bareheaded scolded a, waving fist, toward Xiao Yao rushed over, not to the front, was Xiao Yao kick fly out.


    "I didn''t bother to meddle in these things. I just thought I was in a good mood and wanted to take my two children to dinner. What are you doing?" When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already stepped on the bald man, reached out his hand, pointed to a small restaurant opposite, and said, "see? We''ll eat there in a minute. Come to me if you have anything. I promise I won''t run


    With that, he raised his feet, picked up the little girl, and pulled Li Xiaoxiao forward.


    The little boy looked at the bald head and the fat man with fear in his eyes. Then he looked at Xiao Yao''s back with a light of hope in his eyes.

 Chapter 614

    With Xiao Yao, the little brother went into the restaurant.


    "What would you like to eat?" Xiao Yao took the menu from the waiter and put it in front of the boy with a smile on his face.


    "They will come and get back at us." The little boy didn''t take the menu right away. Instead, he said something like this.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and he took the menu and began to order: "are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid." The boy said seriously, "they''ll beat me and let the dog bite me, but I''m not afraid of them, but I''m afraid they''ll beat my sister."


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the boy with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    After ordering, he handed the menu to the waiter and held the girl in front of him.


    After that, take out the silver needle that you carry with you.


    "Are you a doctor?" The little boy was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "It''s not like that." Said the boy.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "I said you, how can you like to tell the truth so much? I wish I knew. I have to say it. Do you believe me? "


    "I believe it." The boy finished this sentence, pause a little, and continued, "if it was before, I would not believe a stranger, but now, it seems that I have no choice but to believe you." When he said this, Xiao Yao saw despair and helplessness in the eyes of the little boy.


    "Are you not afraid that they will beat you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, I''m used to it anyway. I want to ask you something." The little boy has a keen eye.


    "What''s the matter? You can say it first. I can''t promise you if you don''t say it." By the time he spoke, Xiao Yao had already started acupuncture for the little girl.


    When the silver needle just pierced into the skin, the little girl was about to cry, but soon, under Li Xiaoxiao''s comfort, she recovered her normal look.


    She blinked at the silver needle on her arm, with a look of curiosity in her eyes.


    She is probably thinking, why such a needle into his body, he did not feel.


    "I want to ask if you can take my sister away." The little boy whispered.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    The little boy suddenly stood up and kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, pulls the little boy up and throws him on the chair.


    "Well, don''t feel that you are too young to kneel down." Xiao Yao said angrily, "when you are young, do you have to kowtow to someone to solve anything? Kneel down, kneel down, parents, I''m not your parents, what do you kneel down for me? "


    "However, I really want to ask you to save my sister. If she continues to be with me, she may also die. We had eight children there, and three of them have died. They are locked up in iron cages at night. In winter, anyone who dares to run out will be bitten by dogs..."


    Li Xiaoxiao said angrily, "this is the human trafficker! The police don''t care? "


    "I''ve seen the film cop over there several times. He''s with those people." Said the little boy with a mournful face.


    "Don''t worry, they haven''t covered the sky yet." Xiao Yao said, "where are your parents?"


    "Dead, long dead, it''s my grandfather who has been with us." Said the little boy.


    "Where''s your grandfather?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Killed by that group." When the little boy said this, his body was shaking and his voice was shaking, but he didn''t shed a drop of tears. There was only hatred in his eyes. There was no hatred in the sky.


    "That day, my sister and I were playing at the entrance of the village. They drove the car and took us to the car. My grandfather came up to chase me. They killed my grandfather with bricks..." the little boy continued.


    He still didn''t cry.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a feeling of heartache.


    If the little boy cried while talking, maybe he would not have such a feeling, but the child did not shed a tear.


    God knows how painful he is.


    It will only make him suffer more.


    "Cry out." Xiao Yao whispered, "it''s hard to hold on."


    "I don''t want to cry, I want to kill them, just like my grandfather killed chickens, and cut them on the neck with a knife." Listening to the boy''s voice, Li Xiaoxiao had a shivering feeling.


    Maybe this kind of words from other children''s mouth, she will listen to some want to laugh.


    But from the side of the little boy said, she will not feel like laughing, but will feel afraid.


    "Big brother, can you take my sister?" The boy prayed.


    "How about we make an agreement?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "What?" The boy was stunned.


    "If they still dare to come to me, I''ll break their doglegs one by one, deal with them for you, and save you. If they don''t come, I''ll just take your sister." Xiao Yao said.


    The little boy stands up straight and stares at Xiao Yao.


    "In this world, there are many children like you. Although I''m not a bad person, I can''t be regarded as a good person. If I need to worry about such things, I''ll have to run around all my life. Then am I still alive?" Xiao Yao said, "so, I can only make an appointment with you."


    "Good!" The boy smiles, wipes his nose and stares at the door.


    It''s like I''m afraid nobody''s going to trouble me.


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "are you looking forward to them now?"


    Without thinking, the little boy nodded heavily.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "don''t you worry that they have too many people and I''m not their opponent?"


    The little boy turned his face, looked at Xiao Yao, and shook his head: "no way."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao is a little curious. He really doesn''t know why this little guy has such confidence in himself.


    "I believe you, as I said before." The little boy grinned.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, put away the silver needle, took out his mobile phone and sent a few short messages. Finally, he also sent a message to Qin Xue.


    The content of the message is: Tigress, there''s a big case for you to solve. Do you need it? It''s a human trafficking group. If you want to break it, please come to the hotel across the commercial street.


    Every minute, Qin Xue''s message came back.


    "If you lie to me, you''re dead."


    Obviously, this little tigress is coming.


    Xiao Yao smiles and puts his mobile phone into his pocket.


    "Xiao Yao, whether they come or not, shall we all help?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice.


    In fact, she was a little nervous at this time.


    Although she felt that those people would not be so willing to give up, what if they really did not come? What should we do? Is it really just to take the little girl and let the little boy live in deep water? And just now I heard from the little boy that there were three children like them.


    How pathetic is that? Li Xiaoxiao''s maternal love has already begun to overflow.


    "I''ve made an appointment with him." Xiao Yao looked at the little boy and said with a smile, "right?"


    "Yes." The little boy laughed.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Gebu." When the little boy said Gebu, he was full of momentum.


    "Do you like the name?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s not. Mainly, it''s the only thing my parents left for me. I should be a baby." Said the little boy, showing his teeth.


    Xiao Yao shakes his chopsticks.


    To be honest, he has made a decision in his heart. No matter whether those people will come later, he will take the boy away.


    In this world, there are too many unfair things for him to do.


    But in front of his own eyes, he had no reason to sit back and ignore, not to mention, the boy was so suitable for his own appetite.


    Before long, a van stopped at the door of the restaurant.


    At this time, just on the first dish.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yao smiles.


    Li Xiaoxiao and the little boy were not afraid, but showed an excited expression.


    "Congratulations, you won." Xiao Yao reached out and touched the little boy''s head. He stood up and went to the door.


    Watching Xiao Yao go out, the little boy wants to follow him, but Li Xiaoxiao pulls him back.


    "Eat your food, don''t mind other things, let alone go out." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    "But there are a lot of them..." the little boy whispered.


    "I know, but do you think you can help by going out?" Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    "I can hold one foot and relieve the pressure for my big brother!" The little boy''s momentum, the spirit of fearlessness in this boy''s body is reflected incisively and vividly.


    When Li Xiaoxiao heard such words, some of them couldn''t laugh or cry, but some of them were deeply touched.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. Even if there are another 100 people like that, they won''t hurt your big brother." Li Xiaoxiao said confidently.


    The little boy scratched his hair and said, "big brother is a martial arts expert?"


    "Yes, or Chinese heroes!" Li Xiaoxiao said with pride.


    The little boy laughed and began to eat.


    I don''t forget to bring food to my sister.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, standing at the door, with a pair of chopsticks in his hand, looked at the ten or so people coming out of the van.


    There is a saying that on the road, there are two kinds of cars that you can''t afford. The first is luxury cars, you never know how much you will pay for the next second. The second is vans, and you never know how many people will get out of them.


    The one standing in the front is the bald one.


    "Hand over those two kids, I won''t care about you!" In fact, at this time, he would like to strip Xiao Yao. But if things get big, it will not do them any good, so for the time being, he can only control his temper.


    "They''re in there." Xiao Yao said, "but you can''t get in." Bareheaded smile¡° I just like you. You''re not open-minded, boy. Has no one ever told you that you''re alive and mind your own business? " When he spoke, he had already waved the iron bar and rushed towards Xiao Yao. The people in the restaurant have begun to run away.

 Chapter 615

    The speed of bareheaded is very fast, and the cold light is still shining in his eyes. He is waving an iron bar in his hand and chopping head-on at Xiao Yao''s head, which has a great potential to shake Mount Tai.


    However, before he got to him, he got a kick in his abdomen, and his body flew out like a kite with broken line.


    After that, he screamed and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, let''s go together. Don''t wait too long. The food will be cold." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    If you fall to the ground with your bare head, the fat man becomes the backbone of a group of people.


    All people''s eyes fell on the fat man. Now whether to turn away or continue to rush up fearlessly depends on the meaning of the fat man.


    The expression on the fat man''s face was a little uncertain.


    After taking a deep breath, his eyes became firm.


    "Give it to me The fat man gritted his teeth and said, "these two children are their cornucopia. If they lose their cornucopia in this way, their income will be much less. Therefore, they have to take back these two children anyway. Moreover, they are only one person. Even if they are good at boxing, they can''t beat four hands, but there are so many of them, If even this man is unfair, what face will he have to continue to play in the world?


    Thinking of this, they became more aggressive.


    If it''s fighting alone, it''s bullshit to say no to Xiao Yao''s opponents, but now they have so many people! At the very least, the momentum is very strong, one by one to cheer each other up, still can have the power of a war.


    However, for Xiao Yao, a hundred ants can''t pose any threat to him. If these people think that there are too many people and that they can kneel on the ground and sing conquest by using sea of people tactics, Xiao Yao can only say that their ideas are too simple.


    More people, for Xiao Yao, the biggest change is that it will take a little time, but that''s all. If you want to rely on the number of people and hurt him, it''s a bit of bullshit. When he first came down from the mountain, he could fight a hundred people. Now he has broken through the sky. If all of a sudden he can''t even deal with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, Xiao Yao will begin to doubt whether his brain is in trouble.


    With one punch, one person flew away again. Because the people behind him were too close to each other, they didn''t even have time to react, so they fell to the ground together.


    Xiao Yao did not move, but he did not move as fast as the wind. He kicked one foot to the meat, and the speed of his moves was as fast as lightning. Just in the blink of an eye, those people who were brought by bald and fat people were already lying on the ground, holding their injured parts one by one, showing their teeth in pain, and tears were coming down.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and sat down again.


    "Big brother, you are so powerful!" Ge Bu stares at Xiao Yao and says.


    "Is that something?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "there are more powerful than me."


    "Really?" He was shocked in his eyes. He thought that if he could have the strength of a big brother, maybe he and his sister would not have suffered so much. He could even avoid these things from the beginning, and his grandfather would not have died.


    Thinking of this, he felt a sense of loss.


    "Don''t think so much." Xiao Yao looked at GE Bing and said.


    Ge Bu pulled a mouthful of rice, put it into his mouth, chewed it for a moment, swallowed it, then looked at Xiao Yao and said, "big brother, can you teach me your Kung Fu?"


    "You want to learn?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked with a smile.


    Gebu nodded heavily.


    Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks, his smile gradually faded away, and he looked a little serious: "then I have to know first, why do you want to learn martial arts? I need a reason. "


    Ge Bu scratched his head and thought about it seriously. He suddenly didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question. He really never thought about it. After thinking about it for a while, he glanced at his sister who was still eating. He suddenly realized that he wanted to protect my sister


    "Just protecting your sister?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Protect every important person around me." Ge said.


    "Haven''t you seen a TV play? In TV dramas, those masters and great Xia will help the world, or they will make progress. If you want to learn martial arts, you just want to protect the people around you? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao coughed, implying that GE could change his previous statement.


    I don''t know whether Ge Bu didn''t understand Li Xiaoxiao''s suggestion or because he was a stubborn character. After calming down, he looked at Xiao Yao and said quickly, "I don''t think so much, and I don''t like to be a great Xia. I just want to bring my sister up in my life, let her go to school well, and let her have a wonderful life in the future, As for the rest, I don''t care. What''s more, I can''t even protect my sister. What''s the point of being a great Xia? "


    Li Xiaoxiao sighs. She can only look at Xiao Yao with cautious eyes. She is really worried that Xiao Yao will be very disappointed with Ge Bu when she hears such words. To be honest, she has a good feeling for GE bu. If she can become Xiao Yao''s apprentice, she may become a character in the future.


    But what Li Xiaoxiao didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao didn''t feel much anger after listening to ge Bing''s words, but also showed a knowing smile¡° Yes, what you want is your idea. Ge Bing, you have to know that the world is a bird with a gun. Now it''s not a world where martial arts are the most important. Confucianism Confucianists use literature to confuse the law and chivalry use martial arts to break the ban. It''s good for many things to stop at once. If you have to continue to hit some heights in martial arts, it''s not a good thing. On the contrary, it will make you a bird with a gun. " Xiao Yao has the final say, seaweed soup on the side, drank a big mouth, wiped his mouth, and continued, "in fact, being a selfish person is also good, how others live, and the people are not happy. We do not have the final say. We can do little even if we really want to do it. The only thing we can do is to make people around us live well. That''s all Ge Bu nodded his head and said, "however, if it''s something that is placed in front of me, I will still do what I can do." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you mean to listen to me?" Ge Bu was a little embarrassed. He scratched his scalp and felt that he was seen through. In fact, even Li Xiaoxiao can understand his little tricks, but now Li Xiaoxiao''s heart is full of consternation. How old is the child this year? He has learned to talk around the corner. It''s quite scheming! At this time, bald and others also got up¡° Boy, in a word, you''ve made up your mind about it, haven''t you? " Although he was beaten badly by Xiao Yao before, he had some confidence and didn''t admit it directly. It''s worth looking up¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded and said seriously, "otherwise? Do you see it now? " In a word, I almost choked on my bald head. It''s like being mentally retarded. Bald also want to continue to say a few cruel words, suddenly, outside and sounded the sound of tire friction on the ground. Bareheaded slightly a Leng, turned his face, a dozen Audi cars, all parked in front of the restaurant. After turning around and looking at Xiao Yao, the other side still looks as if he is. Bald head seems to want to understand something, the expression becomes a little ugly. A tough man came in for the first time and looked around. He was a little confused. The knife in his hand was also thrown on the ground, and he came to Xiao Yao¡° Xiao Ge, I thought there was a big scene tonight. You call us here to clean up the battlefield! " The man who came here is tiger. He used to be the boss of the poison tiger Gang, but later he worked with Xiao Yao. Now he has been working in Xiaoyao security company, and his life is moist. It''s just that he hasn''t been active for a long time, and he feels that his body is about to rust. So after receiving the call from Xiao Yao, he almost didn''t jump up in excitement. Grandma''s, finally got business to do! What''s more, brother Xiao told him in person. In this way, tiger''s heart will be clear. He thinks that no matter how serious the consequences are, Xiao Yao can keep him, but when he comes here, he finds that these people are lying on the ground. He''s depressed¡° Come on, keep your voice down. Don''t scare the children Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and points to ge Bu''s sister, the little girl. When she sees the tiger and others rushing in, she is a little scared, and her body shrinks in her arms. Tiger slightly a Leng, glanced at GE Bu, and then looked at the little girl, embarrassed smile, turned around, suddenly yelled at a voice: "outside, smoke out and then come in!" No one outside dares to listen to tiger brother. Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to the bald head¡° Pinch him over. " Xiao Yao said. The tiger immediately turned his face and his eyes fell on the bald man. It was not only the tiger, but also the people the tiger brought. They were all staring at the bald man. They were all thinking, this bald man is the only one standing now. Do you want to put him down? All of a sudden by so many eyes staring at, bald head has a kind of shivering feeling. He realized that this time he was really kicking the iron plate. As soon as he thought of the cruel words he had said before, he would like to slap himself a few times. This is really a curse coming from the mouth! To be honest, the idea of bald head is really redundant. Even if he doesn''t say those cruel words, Xiao Yao won''t let him leave like this. After the bald head was brought by the tiger, Xiao Yao also laughed¡° You see, I seem to have more people than you now. "

 Chapter 616

    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face looks very kind, but it makes his bald head feel shivering. Even if he is not a person who can easily recognize counsels, it is difficult to face such a situation, even if he does not want to counsels.


    "I''m in trouble." For a long time, bareheaded sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Kill you, do you think so?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." bald suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that Xiao Yao really couldn''t talk, so he suddenly said something like this. How could he answer it? Can we have a pleasant exchange.


    "You don''t want to. Take me to your base camp." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you mean?" The bald man''s heart trembled, and his eyes fluctuated for a while. However, he soon recovered as before. It seems that he is also a figure who has been struggling for many years, otherwise he would not have been so good at narrowing his eyes.


    "Guess what." Xiao Yao squinted.


    Although the other party didn''t answer directly, he also understood the meaning of the other party''s words. Obviously, now he is not qualified to ask these questions again. The initiative is completely in Xiao Yao''s hands. All he can do is comply. What else can he do?


    Thinking of these, his heart, inevitably some light sadness.


    The world is so strange. A group of people who had been aggressive before were quickly subdued. Bareheaded people have become like prisoners. They even lose the right to inquire. What they can do is to comply. Otherwise, he can''t imagine what his own fate will be.


    Although he is not a courageous person, it does not mean that he can be afraid of death.


    "I want to know, are you going to give us a pot?" Bald can not help but ask, although he also knows that he can not get any answer at all.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao actually answered this time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you all in one pot. Look, who do you think we are? You are human traffickers. We are just common people. What conflicts can we have? is it? I''m not at all interested in your business. " Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing this, the bald man gave a long sigh of relief.


    He had a very happy feeling.


    "If that''s true, I don''t care, but I''m really curious, since you don''t plan to fight us, what are you going to sit in our base camp?" Asked the bald man in a daze.


    "Are you asking too many questions?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The tiger kicked his bald ass and said, "what''s brother Xiao''s obligation to answer your questions? Hum, you are creaking. Do you believe that I will kill you now? "


    Bareheaded hit shiver, he can feel murderous from the body of bareheaded.


    Although he is not a man of the same world with bald head, his profession also needs to lick the blood on the tip of a knife. Therefore, he is very sensitive to the lethality of tigers.


    He had no doubt that the other party had the courage to kill himself.


    Thinking of this, he really didn''t say a word.


    Xiao Yao stood up, belched, turned to the tiger and said, "first find someone to send these two children and your sister-in-law back to siheyuan. Oh, if you don''t know the way, let Xiaoxiao show you the way."


    "Good." The tiger nodded.


    "I want to go with you!" Gebu said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, and turns to look at GE bu.


    "It was promised to me before." Ge said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "are you sure you have the courage?"


    Gebu nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "I hope you don''t counsellor at that time. If it''s really a counsellor, I''ll kick you away now and just take your sister back."


    Ge Bu smiles and looks indifferent.


    The tiger was a little curious about the little one. He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, whose child is this?"


    "It depends on how he behaves. If he doesn''t behave well, he will love his family. If he behaves well, he will be my family." Xiao Yao said.


    The tigers began to look at Gebu with envious eyes.


    He knows better than anyone that if Xiao Yao really plans to cultivate this child, the starting point of this child will be high. There is no way to imagine. He really wants to wipe his neck and kill himself now, provided that he can be reincarnated into Xiao Yao''s family and become a baby.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks it''s a good thing to take ge BU with him. After all, Ge Bu knows all about these gangs of human traffickers. If those gangsters hide their children, isn''t it very troublesome?


    Xiao Yao pulls Ge Bing out of the restaurant, followed by tiger and others.


    "Get in the car." Xiao Yao opened the door and said to ge bu.


    Like a flexible little monkey, Gebu immediately got into the Audi and looked around, curious about all this.


    "Don''t be so curious. You can rely on your own strength to get a lot of things." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Gebu laughs. Human and animal are harmless.


    The tiger was driving, while the bald man was sitting in the front passenger''s seat to guide the way.


    On the way, bareheaded still can''t help turning around and looking at Xiao Yao and asking, "brother, since you''re not going to take us all together, are you going to do business with us?"


    "Business?" Xiao Yao laughed, "almost!"


    Hearing this, he said with a smile, "if you had said that earlier, I would be relieved. In fact, it''s nothing for you to take away this child. You just need to pay us some money, which is symbolic."


    "Just be happy." Xiao Yao''s words came out coldly.


    Tiger almost didn''t laugh directly. Brother Xiao himself is becoming more and more mischievous. Besides, the bald head around him may be a real 250. However, since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to scare the snake, he doesn''t want to say anything.


    "Brother, it''s not my boast. If you are going to sell your children, we can continue to pull a car for you every minute!" Speaking of these, the bald man seems to have some energy.


    Xiao Yao just squinted and listened.


    Gebu is not worried at all.


    He knows that Xiao Yao''s talk about this is just a way to slow down.


    At first, Gebu said that he was willing to believe Xiao Yao because he had no choice. But after a while, he realized that the man sitting next to him was really not simple. He felt that he should believe him.


    If we have to find a reason, we can''t find a suitable reason for minor grievances.


    Finally, the motorcade stopped outside a large courtyard in the suburb. The courtyard is not small. It seems that it used to be a factory. The iron gate at the door seems to be newly installed.


    Xiao Yao got out of the car and looked inside. There was no one inside.


    "These people are really cautious!" The tiger said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "if these bastards were not careful, they would have died long ago."


    The tiger asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, I really don''t want to get them directly? Looking at the previous posture, are these people human traffickers? "


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You can take care of these scum directly." Although tiger felt that he was a scum before, he still felt that he could stand on the moral high ground in the face of these traffickers. Although he is a bastard, he has his own principles, but these peddlers are different. They can do anything for money. The life of children is nothing in their eyes. Moreover, because of them, they don''t know how many happy families in China have been ruined.


    In the past, the tiger also came into contact with several human traffickers. Their purpose was to find the tiger to cooperate. After all, the tiger was a local leader in Haitian city. For these people, the tiger''s way of dealing with them was very simple. They all broke their legs and threw them out directly. They gave them a hundred courage to do what they did, and they did not dare to publicize everywhere or call the police, Unless they''re tired of it.


    If they break their legs, at least they are still alive, but if they choose to call the police, it is estimated that they will not be far away from death.


    As for those who play black, tigers are really fearless in Haitian city.


    Except for Xiao Yao, of course.


    To put it bluntly, the tiger has no fear of dealing with those people. Those whose legs are broken by the tiger have nothing to do except to be depressed, suffocated and curse in their heart.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pushes open the iron gate, and two Tibetan Mastiffs begin to bark at him.


    Xiao Yao picked up a stick.


    When one of the Tibetan mastiff rushed to the front, Xiao Yao directly pulled out a stick.


    The Tibetan mastiff was as good as a lion, so he flew out and lay on the ground sobbing. And the other one, obviously frightened, ran away with his tail between his legs.


    "There''s nothing wrong with dogs guarding homes, but they have to follow the right owners." Xiao Yao looked at the Tibetan mastiff who was half paralyzed and said with a smile.


    The tone is flat and calm.


    "The trough! My dog Bald head is going crazy.


    "What are you shouting? Isn''t it just a dog? " Tigers have no good airway.


    "You know what, it''s a Tibetan mastiff! It cost me tens of thousands of yuan! " Bald depressed way.


    "Shut up The tiger slapped his bald face.


    The bald head was blinded by the slap.


    "Are you going too far, man? Didn''t you agree to come and talk business? " Said the bald man.


    "It''s about business, spending some money to buy your dog''s life. Do you sell it?" Said the tiger with a sneer.


    Bareheaded grab grab head, pointing to the ground is still twitching Tibetan mastiff, asked¡° That one? "


    Tiger; "..." He felt that maybe his meaning was not clear enough.

 Chapter 617

    In the past, tiger would often feel that his Chinese teacher died early, but now faced with this bald head, he suddenly feels that he is still very educated.


    He had a feeling of choking when he was interrupted by his bald head.


    He really wanted to reach out and strangle the bald man right now.


    "What about your people?" Xiao Yao looked around and said, "don''t tell me, just you guys!"


    "I don''t know..." the bald man coughed, emboldened and cried, "brother Wei! There''s a guest coming! He said he wanted to do business with us! "


    Xiao Yao and the tiger looked at each other and were a little embarrassed. They think that this bald man is too honest. It''s been such a long time. Before they all treated him in that way, he even felt that he really came to do business with him.


    They all feel guilty.


    "Well?" At this time, a group of talents came out of the factory and went to the yard. One of them was a white haired man, tall and thin, about one meter eighty-five, with a black pistol in his hand. Fortunately, so many people, he alone had a gun. Otherwise, for Xiao Yao, he would really enter the tiger''s den.


    He looked at the man with white hair and said with a smile, "are you the boss of these guys?"


    "I am." The white haired man glances at Xiao Yao and frowns a little. He looks at the row of Audi outside through the iron fence. Even if he is a fool, he knows that the other party is not small. He is very curious about what kind of business the other party is looking for now.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Shao Guowei." The man stretched out his hand and asked Xiao Yao with a smile, "why do you ask for your brother''s name?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him, did not choose to shake hands with each other, did not answer each other''s questions.


    Shao Guowei''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    He was a little unhappy. Although he could see that the other side had a big future, he didn''t give himself any face.


    "Brother, it''s not kind of you to do that, is it?" After all, in front of so many younger brothers, even if the other party really has a big future, since he''s here to do business with himself, it''s estimated that he can''t be on the stage. Shao Guowei doesn''t think it''s necessary to counselle the other party too much. He still has to get back his face.


    "I don''t think your hands are dirty." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The expression is very serious, there is no joke.


    If anyone hears such words, he will not be able to keep calm.


    His body was shaking.


    "Do you think my hands are dirty? Hum, since you are here to do business with me, where can you go clean? " Shao Guowei said.


    "I''m clean. When I take a bath, I will use soap first and then shower gel again. Unfortunately, my daughter-in-law is not here, otherwise she can testify to me." Xiao Yao said.


    Shao Guowei suddenly felt that the young man standing in front of him might be a 250. What are these words? In the end is really do not understand the meaning of their own words, or deliberately pretend to be stupid?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and hits Shao Guowei''s wrist with a fist.


    Shao Guowei ate pain, the pistol in his hand immediately fell to the ground.


    "Don''t plan to use this thing to threaten me. Don''t take it out if it''s not easy to rob, or your gun will be prepared for your enemy." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    The expression on Shao Guowei''s face changed instantly.


    Before he recovered, the tiger came forward with a whip leg and kicked Shao Guowei on the ground.


    "Damn, just a little character like you is qualified to ask brother Xiao''s name?" Said the tiger fiercely.


    He used to be a black rice eater, but now he''s fierce and scared, and he''s really a boss. Not to mention, Shao Guowei''s eyes have changed when he looks at the tiger. He feels that the man in front of him has a strong taste of the world.


    In this regard, the tiger can only laugh and cry.


    He felt that his momentum was nothing compared with Xiao Yaoyi.


    A person who always bursts out of his own momentum can''t get on the stage after all.


    Xiao Yao, who can smile even when he is dealing with the enemy, is the real master.


    You will never know what Xiao Yao is thinking in his heart. Tiger thinks that if he has to compare himself with Xiao Yao, he may be out of fashion. Xiao Yao is already at the top of the pyramid. Although no one has ever said that to him, he is always covered with this feeling.


    "Brothers, what do you mean?" When Shao Guowei spoke, he looked back at his younger brothers. In fact, at this time, the people brought by the tiger had surrounded them.


    Those people immediately counseled, just some soft footed shrimp, which is different from the elite soldiers under the tiger. First of all, these people have seen blood. Secondly, they have received some training. Although the time is not very long, at least they are more than enough to deal with ordinary people.


    Shao Guowei knew that this time he really fell.


    "I''m just curious. Will people like you get married and have children?" Xiao Yao squatted on the ground, looking at Shao Guowei asked.


    Shao Guowei was stunned and pale.


    He can probably guess why the other party came back to find his own trouble.


    On the other side, bareheaded people are ready to cry.


    He was very angry and said, "you were lying to me before. You didn''t come to cooperate with us at all, did you?"


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed when he asked.


    He thinks he''s really special. He''s not human, even a fool.


    "Cough, man, are you cute? Are we not obvious enough before? " Asked the tiger.


    "You didn''t tell me directly that if I knew you were looking for trouble, even if you killed me directly, I wouldn''t betray my elder brother," he said


    Well, this guy is quite loyal.


    At this time, suddenly, a small body flashed out of Xiao Yao''s hand. He picked up the pistol on the ground and pointed it at Shao Guowei''s head.


    "Bang!" Pull the trigger, a shot, bullets already loaded, just the recoil of the pistol, so that the small body directly fell to the ground, also rolled, when he stood up, his arms were shaking, want to continue to fall on the ground to pick up the gun, but have been unable to hold.


    But that shot is enough to understand Shao Guowei''s life.


    A bullet passed through Shao Guowei''s nose.


    Accuracy is not very good, not in the middle of the brow, but it is also very good.


    Xiao Yao looks at GE bu.


    Tiger and others are also looking at Gebu. They all look strange and don''t know what to say. They even can''t believe what they saw before. Is this still a child?


    Tiger thought, even if it is to do their own, I am afraid there is no such a little bit calm, right?


    "I want a knife." With trembling hands, Ge Bu came to Xiao Yao and said that his eyes were red.


    Xiao Yao looks at Ge Ping and hands him the fish intestine sword he carries with him.


    "Hold on tight." Xiao Yao said.


    Gebu grinned with a farfetched smile.


    He holds the knife handed by Xiao Yao, goes to Shao Guowei and stabs Shao Guowei in the stomach.


    Then, pull it out and stab it again.


    Fresh blood splashed on Gebu''s face and clothes. There was no expression on his face, only hatred in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao stood quietly on the side.


    "Brother Xiao, this boy..." tiger just wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao waved his hand to stop.


    "Follow him." Xiao Yao said.


    Tiger nods with a bitter smile. Sure enough, there is no one around brother Xiao who is normal. Even a child has a heart of tiger and wolf. When he grows up, such a person may become a bandit and a murderous devil. This child is lucky to be able to follow Xiao Yao. In this way, his life path will also change. As for what will become, now no one can say.


    All of a sudden, the tiger felt that he had been listening to the tragedy for so many years, and in the end, he could not even understand a child''s idea.


    At last, Xiao Yao looks at his watch, reaches out his hand and pulls him up.


    Ge Bu''s eyes were red, and he stabbed Xiao Yao again.


    "Wolf cub, who want to kill?" Xiao Yao slaps it down, and Gebu''s fish intestine sword falls to the ground.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to lift Ge Bu up and throws it to the tiger. The tiger catches him, but he feels uncomfortable all over again. It seems that he is holding a bomb instead of a child in his arms.


    "Take him back, wash him, change his clothes, and the police will come." Xiao Yao said.


    The tiger nodded.


    At this time, Gebu suddenly recovered.


    "Big brother, those children may be in the dungeon, where there is a chance, it''s a vase base on the side." Ge said.


    Xiao Yao looked at GE Bu and asked, "don''t you want to kill me?"


    Gebu blushed and whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t... I didn''t mean to..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said magnanimously, "I''m too lazy to care about you. Don''t call me big brother, Dad, dad in the future. Do you understand?"


    Ge Bu was slightly stunned, thought for a moment, and nodded with a smile.


    "I''m qualified?" He asked.


    "I hope you can be so calm when I see you later." Xiao Yao sighed, waved, tiger holding Gebu, got into an Audi and left.


    As soon as the tiger left, the siren sounded.


    "Here comes the little pepper at last." Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and looked at Shao Guowei lying on the ground. He was a little depressed. "It''s just that it seems that it''s hard to make a job."


    Shao Guowei''s younger brothers suddenly changed their faces when they heard the siren.

 Chapter 618

    Shao Guowei''s younger brothers, when they heard the siren, immediately got flustered. One of them just stood up and was directly kicked on the ground by a younger brother under the tiger''s hand.


    "Especially, who let you get up?"


    With a lesson from the past, the rest of those people are also honest squatting on the ground.


    But they are also curious. Now that the police are here, aren''t these people who are not much cleaner than themselves afraid at all?


    In the past, the younger brothers under the tiger''s hands would look similar to the peddlers when they heard the sound of the police siren, just like a mouse meets a cat. But now their eldest brother is Xiao Yao. They believe that they will be fine. Moreover, the police may be their own little friends


    Seeing a large group of riot police rush in, the traffickers look like dirt one by one. They can almost foresee what is waiting for them.


    "Don''t move, police!" Qin Xue takes the lead, and she is still wearing bulletproof clothes. After all, these human traffickers are all ferocious. Who knows if they still have weapons? It''s not a bad thing to be careful after all.


    When Qin Xue saw Xiao Yao, she was also relieved.


    "All settled?" Qin Xue asked.


    "Well, it''s settled. The rest is up to you. I haven''t looked for those children yet. You can look for them." Xiao Yao said.


    "Those Audi cars outside are..." Qin Xue is curious.


    "It''s all from the bottom of my hand." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Xue was a little unhappy: "just leave these things to our police. You don''t have to do them. In addition, I have to tell you that you are also illegal people. Let all the people under your hands go now."


    Qin Xue is not a unreasonable person. This time, Xiao Yao really helped her a lot. It would be too much to find Xiao Yao''s trouble now. Although she doesn''t have much affection for Xiao Yao, she can''t do it when she breaks down the bridge. Only when her eyes catch a glimpse of Shao Guowei lying on the ground, the expression on her face instantly solidified.


    "Why is there a dead man here?" Qin Xue is angry.


    "He has a weapon." Xiao Yao pointed to the pistol on the ground and said, "look for yourself, he has a pistol. He wanted to kill me before. If I didn''t, I guess I''m the one lying on the ground now, so I hope you can understand."


    Qin Xue was relieved to hear Xiao Yao say so.


    "Even so, you still have to come back with us to help with the investigation."


    Hearing this, the people under tiger''s hand surrounded more than ten policemen directly.


    "What do you want to do?" Qin Xue was confused in an instant.


    "Huddle together for warmth, they''re cold." Xiao Yao is also sweating. Don''t you see that these policemen are still carrying pistols? Are they not afraid of death? I don''t know what they are thinking.


    "One by one, get out of here! What are you doing? " Xiao Yao couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Even if I really followed them back, I just went to assist in the investigation. It''s not to shoot me. Let''s get out of the way."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, those talents step aside one by one. Otherwise, it is impossible to take them away in front of them in the case of Xiao Yao''s unwillingness.


    Besides, what did they do before? In their hearts, they don''t like the police at all. Although all these people are regular employees of Xiaoyao security company, they still have some antipathy to the police. They seem to be born as natural enemies.


    Before long, four policemen came out with the remaining children.


    "I''ll leave these children to you, and I''ll take two more." Xiao Yao said that he had thought of not talking to Qin Xue about these things, but he thought that these children would be taken away by Qin Xue later. It''s hard to ensure that Qin Xue would not ask them anything. In this case, it''s better to confess now.


    "What for?" Qin Xue''s face changed and asked, "do you still want to abduct and sell children?"


    Xiao Yao depressed way: "in your heart, I am such a person?"


    Qin Xue rolled her eyes: "anyway, I think it''s almost the same."


    Xiao Yao is more depressed.


    "At least you have to tell me what''s going on? Otherwise, you will take two children without saying a word. What''s the matter? " Qin Xue said.


    Although she doesn''t like Xiao Yao, she also knows that Xiao Yao is definitely not a bad person. At least she can''t do anything harmful. Since Xiao Yao wants to do it, she must have his own reasons, but Qin Xue doesn''t know what the reasons are. She is still very curious.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and simply told the whole story from the beginning to the end. Of course, he directly hid the matter of Ge Ping''s killing, lest these people would disturb Ge Ping and cause more trouble.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Qin Xue sighed¡° I see. I don''t think it''s a problem, but if you want to adopt them, the conditions don''t meet. First of all, your age is not enough. Second, you are not married, and you are not infertile. So legally speaking, I don''t think it''s very likely that you can adopt those two children. " Xiao Yao nodded, Qin Xue now said these, in fact, he is also very clear¡° Well, I''ll try my best to help. After all, the law is unreasonable. I also believe that you will treat those two children sincerely. Moreover, on your condition, those two children will not worry about food or clothing. " It can be seen that Qin Xue knows Xiao Yao''s economic strength very well. Even if Qin Xue doesn''t help, Xiao Yao will have his own channel. However, since Qin Xue helps, he simply lets Qin Xue deal with the matter. After all, he owes him for human feelings, and he still has to pay them back in the future. Moreover, he was also surprised by Qin Xue''s attitude. He didn''t expect that this girl, who always knew only death reason, would help herself for the first time this time¡° The rest of the kids, I''ll leave it to you. " Xiao Yao said¡° Anyway, I''m also a policeman. I can handle these things well. " Qin Xue said, "but now, you still have to follow us back to the police station." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, it''s not the first time for him to go. At the police station, Xiao Yao enters the interrogation room, and Gu libing comes running with a pack of cigarettes and melon seeds to brag and fart with Xiao Yao. Before long, Qin Xue came in with a calm face¡° Xiao Yao, you lied to me Qin Xue said¡° Well Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way, "I cheat you what?"¡° The man named Shao Guowei was not killed by you at all, was he? " Qin Xue stares at Xiao Yao, hoping to see an unnatural look on each other''s face. But the final result still disappoints her. Even though she has said it so firmly, Xiao Yao is still very calm¡° Why do you say that? I didn''t kill Shao Guowei. Who else could kill Shao Guowei? " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° We compared the fingerprints on the gun, and I say, you should understand? " Qin Xue sighed and said. Xiao Yao has a headache. He really can''t understand that he has already admitted it. Why does Qin Xue have to do these meaningless things? Is she really that free? And the result of fingerprint comparison is too fast, isn''t it? Gu libing obviously had a general grasp of the whole process of these things. He took a cigarette, looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "Xiao Yao, there should be something hidden in it?" Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and nodded¡° Let''s turn off the camera and recording equipment first. " Xiao Yao said, "if only you knew about it yourself." The valley Li soldier nodded, this also ordered to go down. Qin Xue stood on the side, unwilling to leave. Xiao Yao hesitated, looked at Qin Xue and said, "do you really want to know?"¡° Of course Qin Xue straightened her chest and said, "as a policeman, I''m still in charge of this case. I think I have the right to know." Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pointed the chair in front of him: "then sit down first. I don''t like people standing and talking to me. That would make my neck uncomfortable." Qin Xueqi''s teeth itch, but Xiao Yao has nothing to do with it. After Qin Xue sat down, Xiao Yao suddenly said, "if I tell you that Shao Guowei was killed by a child about eight or nine years old, do you believe it?" The expressions on Qin Xue''s and Gu libing''s faces became a little wonderful for a moment¡° Are you trying to say that the little boy you are going to take away is the one who killed the boss of the trafficker Qin Xue said. Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it seems that you are becoming more and more intelligent now." Qin Xue rolled her eyes. It didn''t sound like boasting¡° You don''t have to believe it. I don''t have to lie to you now that I''ve reached this point. " Xiao Yao said. After that, he simply told the story of Gebu. After Xiao Yao finished, Qin Xue and Gu libing looked at each other, and they saw the shock and helplessness in each other''s eyes. There is no doubt that this is a poor child¡° It may not be good for him to do so. He is still young and can''t bear it psychologically. " Qin Xue sighed and said¡° But if you don''t, do you think he will be happy in the future? Compared with the shadow and fear after the killing, I think hatred engulfs the heart more terrifying. " Xiao Yao said seriously.

 Chapter 619

    Qin Xue and Gu libing are speechless.


    Xiao Yao''s words had a great impact on them.


    At the beginning of Xiao Yaogang''s speech, Qin Xue just wants to sneer. Is it an eight or nine year old child who killed the boss of the trafficker? This is just bullshit. The autopsy report has come out. Shao Guowei has almost 18 stab wounds on his body and a gun hole on his head. Is this all done by that child?


    If so, isn''t the child a demon?


    Just listening to Xiao Yao''s voice and expression, even if they want to doubt, they can''t find a reason to doubt.


    When they have a sense of picture in their mind, they will have a shivering feeling.


    This is a kind of horror!


    But after understanding the cause of things, they are not as uncomfortable as before. At least, their scalp numbness is gone. They no longer think that Gebu is a devil, but they think that Gebu is a very poor child. Even if it were them, they might not be able to stand such a blow and torture.


    What''s more, it''s an eight or nine year old?


    There may be superman in this world, but it''s definitely not them.


    It''s not ge Bing.


    "A child should be able to have such an experience. I dare not even think about it before." Qin Xue sighed.


    Gu libing''s performance is much better than Qin Xue''s, and he is also calm: "in fact, such children are not only Ge Bu in China, but also many, many children who are similar to him, but we know too little about them."


    Qin Xue''s eyes suddenly became dim.


    She suddenly found that, in fact, the world is not as beautiful as she imagined, and there are many places where the sun can''t shine.


    Xiao Yao can probably guess Qin Xue''s idea at this time, and said with a smile, "that''s why you policemen are needed! Although I don''t like you very much, I have to admit that you are a very good policeman. However, real life is like a big dye vat. Maybe you think you are right now, but after that, do you still dare to guarantee that you will always stick to your present idea? "


    Qin Xue nodded: "why not?"


    "Did you think the earth was round when you were a child?" Xiao Yao suddenly changed the topic.


    Qin Xue didn''t understand why Xiao Yao''s words suddenly changed, but she said, "of course not. When I was a child, I would think, if the earth is really round, wouldn''t all of us who live on the earth have to fall down?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "now you look back at what you thought at that time? Do you think it''s naive? "


    Qin Xue nodded, but there was no way to deny it.


    "Maybe after a few years, you will find that your current ideas are very childish, which is not sure." Xiao Yao said.


    Qin Xue suddenly fell into thinking.


    Repeated Xiao Yao now that words, throw to her a very difficult problem.


    She needs some time to think about it and study it.


    Make sure that after a few years, you can still stick to your current idea.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Xue''s depressed expression and said with a smile, "we''re all a little bit far away. We''d better come back first and talk about the issue of Ge Ping." Qin Xueshen took a breath and said, "Gebu is only a few years old now. It''s really hard to investigate. Besides, he did it for a reason. If you kill someone, it can be regarded as self-defense and passive killing."


    "I''ll take care of it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He thought in his heart, anyway, there are many lives in his hands. It doesn''t matter if there are more or less.


    "That''s the only way." Qin Xue sighed, "anyway, you don''t care about these. In this way, you can let Ge bu not be disturbed."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and looked at Qin Xue with a look of surprise.


    Qin Xue was a little stunned. She touched her nose and looked at the screen of her mobile phone. She used the black screen mobile phone as a mirror and then asked, "is there anything on my face?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Qin Xue wondered: "since I don''t have any dirty things on my face, what are you looking at me for?"


    "I''m just curious. I didn''t expect you to agree with me! In my heart, you''ve always been the kind of person who''s on the line no matter what you do. "


    "I''m not a fool." Qin Xue sneers at Xiao Yao''s previous remarks as if she were a 250. Is it too bullying?


    Xiao Yao just said nothing with a smile.


    "Since it''s so simple, there''s nothing to deal with. It''s just a trip during the court session. But if you don''t want to come, I''ll hand in your written statement and my speech directly. It''s OK." Gu Li Bing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "thank you, director Gu."


    "It should have been." Gu Li Bing waved his hand and said, "you can''t ruin the child''s life because of those scum, can you? What''s more, the scum is dead now, and the past is gone. Let the child continue to look forward and forget this memory. "


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s impossible to forget the past. You haven''t seen that child''s stubbornness before. I thought I was a very stubborn person before. But after seeing that child, I found that his stubbornness was more terrible than me."


    Xiao Yao said that, after a pause, he continued: "in fact, not forgetting is not necessarily a good thing. At least in this way, he can be much stronger than his peers."


    Gu libing nodded and didn''t waste too much time and saliva with Xiao Yao on this issue.


    He believes Xiao Yao has his own ideas.


    Moreover, he also believes that Xiao Yao''s idea will be more correct than his own, which is beyond doubt.


    After coming out of the police station, Xiao Yao took a taxi and went back to the siheyuan.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Gebu sitting on the doorstep, chin in one hand and looking in one direction in the other. He was completely empty. Even if Xiao Yao came to him, he didn''t notice.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pats Ge Bu on the shoulder.


    Ge Bu''s body trembled for a moment, and suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yao with a look of fear in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao smiles and asks¡° What''s the matter? Now I know I''m afraid? "


    Gebu''s eyes were empty and he nodded subconsciously.


    "It''s not unusual to be afraid. When I first killed people, I was afraid for a long time. It''s normal. Let''s relax. Besides, when I saw you killing people, I was not afraid at all. On the contrary, I was a little excited." Xiao Yao said.


    Ge Bu swallowed his foam and said in a low voice: "at that time, I would not be afraid. I thought I had avenged my grandfather, but now..."


    "Will you be afraid now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, now it''s a little bit." Gebu shrunk and trembled slightly.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said, "there''s nothing to be afraid of. What did you think at that time? You still think that now."


    Ge Bu smiles and says, "I''m afraid, but I won''t regret it. If I''m given another chance, I think I''ll still do it."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "keep this idea, empty yourself."


    Gebu nodded again.


    Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao came in.


    "You''re back?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded, looked at GE Bu, then looked at Li Xiaoxiao, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Li Xiaoxiao grinned bitterly and knew what Xiao Yao wanted to ask. He said, "it''s not that we don''t let him in, it''s that he doesn''t want to come in. He has to sit at the door and wait for you. I''ve been persuading him for a long time, but there''s still no way."


    Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that Gebu is still full of vigilance and defense for others. Now Xiao Yao is the only one he can trust.


    "Go ahead." Xiao Yao said.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Ge Bu stood up and walked into the courtyard.


    Not long after entering the courtyard, Jinglei came and waved, and called Xiao Yao into the room.


    "What''s the origin of that child outside?" It was not Jinglei who asked this question, but the third grandfather who was still lying in bed.


    "An orphan." Xiao Yao sighed, and simply explained the things about Gebu, including the things Gebu did in the hometown of human traffickers.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, the three old men and mother-in-law Miao all changed their faces.


    Finally, third grandfather broke the silence first.


    "Tut Tut, that''s right. I like this kid. He''s a good killer!" The third grandfather said excitedly, just like an explorer who accidentally discovered the new world.


    The eldest grandfather glared at the third grandfather, but he didn''t have a good way: "don''t come up with a blind idea. This child is a hard-working man, even worse than Xiao Yao. You have to lead people to the wrong road."


    The third grandfather didn''t have a good way: "this is a wrong way to be a killer? Anyway, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. 360 lines are the best! "


    "Anyway, I''m the first to object. It''s not negotiable." Grandfather frowned and said.


    Don''t look at the usual three grandfathers are a free look, put. Uninhibited, but the big grandfather really angry, and adhere to their own decisions, three grandfathers will not have any opinions, can only nod, yelled: "no, no, just a pity this good seedling."


    "What do you say?" The peak glared.


    The third grandfather kept silent and looked very careful.


    Keep quiet¡° This child will practice martial arts with me in the future. " Jinglei said, "at least I have the confidence to make him a person who is jealous of evil." Xiao Yao laughs: "this is enough."

 Chapter 620

    Third grandfather listened to Jinglei''s words and said with a smile: "second brother, what you said, the eldest brother is not willing to let this child be a killer with me, and let him be a Wufu with you? We are similar in nature. "


    Gao Feng didn''t promise to come down immediately. Instead, he turned to Xiao Yao and asked, "you brought the child back. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "just teach him some basic knowledge. There''s no need to lead him to this road. In fact, whether he''s a king of killers or a master of ancient martial arts, he doesn''t necessarily want to be like him. How to live is his own choice, not what we force him to choose."


    Gao Feng said with a smile, "it''s like you are complaining that we helped you make a choice."


    Xiao Yao quickly shook his head and said with an embarrassed smile: "grandfather, how dare I have such an idea? Besides, now I have no regrets! Now living like this, I don''t think it''s bad. If I really let myself choose, maybe I''ll do the same. "


    "Why?" Thunder asked with a smile.


    "Because that''s what I want, and I have the responsibility to stand up." Xiao Yao said with a sigh, "but Gebu is different. He has no responsibility or obligation. His only concern is his sister. For him, maybe it''s better to bring up his sister and live an ordinary life."


    Third grandfather squinted and said: "Xiao Yao, maybe your idea is not bad, but I believe that the final result will not follow your meaning."


    Thunder also nodded: "I also have such an idea."


    Xiao Yao knows what his second grandfather and third grandfather mean.


    Judging from today''s events, Gebu will not become a mediocre person.


    A man with the heart of tiger and wolf, even if he wears a wolf skin and presses his head, he can''t really spend his life in the sheep pen.


    Xiao Yao is not a man who believes in fate, but sometimes he has to admit that there are some people in the world who are born to be what he is.


    Just like Gebu, if so many things didn''t happen to him, maybe he would become a simple person and lead his life in a mediocre way as Xiao Yao thought. But now that so many things have happened to him, even if he thought that the calm lake can''t hold the huge thing that can despise the huge waves.


    "It''s up to heaven." Xiao Yao muttered to himself.


    The three old men, with a bitter smile on their faces, were speechless.


    Even a fool can understand that Gebu is not a thing in the pool. If Gebu can really follow Xiao Yao''s idea and live, he may not be qualified to follow Xiao Yao into the courtyard. Is he qualified to let Xiao Yao take him in?


    Maybe Xiao Yao didn''t understand this now.


    However, the three old men don''t intend to remind Xiao Yao now. After all, Xiao Yao thinks so for the sake of Ge Bing. Maybe Xiao Yao now seems to have boundless scenery and even is the envy of many people. But only he knows how tired, bitter and dangerous his life is. In this world, no matter what it is, there are two sides, Many people just see one side and express their opinions in a hurry, which is not a good thing. When Xiao Yao plans to leave Siheyuan, Gebu pulls his sister up.


    He blinked at Xiao Yao rubbing his hands.


    "What for?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ll go where you go." Ge said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he can understand Ge Bu''s mood. After all, in the whole courtyard, Xiao Yao is the only one Ge Bu can trust. He is a child who has been hurt.


    "Are you going to follow me all your life?" Xiao Yao suddenly sat down and looked at Ge Ping and asked.


    Ge Bu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would suddenly ask such a question. For a while, he couldn''t think of an answer, so he could only stare at Xiao Yao.


    "You can''t follow me. You can''t follow me any time. You''ll have your own life. It''s your new life from today on." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "since you want to get a new life, you can''t only know me. You have to contact others again. Is that right? "


    Gebu nodded, his eyes red.


    "I''ll stay." He said.


    Xiao Yao just laughed.


    "But can you take my sister with you?" Gebu whispered.


    Xiao Yao is completely speechless. He finally understands Ge Bu''s meaning. This boy still has no way to trust the people here. He always feels that he will be in a dangerous environment if he leaves Xiao Yao. He thinks it''s OK to take risks alone, but he doesn''t want to take risks with his sister.


    Although Gebu is much more mature than the average child, he is still a child after all, similar to Xiaoyue.


    "Come on, I promise you to take your sister away this evening. When you find out there''s no danger here, can you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Gebu grinned.


    At this time, Jinglei came out with his hands behind his back.


    "I heard Xiao Yao say, are you going to learn martial arts with him?" Thunder asked.


    Ge Bu suddenly turns around and looks at Jinglei. He doesn''t know what to say. He can only turn around and look at Xiao Yao first.


    "This is my grandfather. You can say whatever he asks you." Xiao Yao said.


    After getting Xiao Yao''s advice, Ge bu also knew what to do. He nodded to Jinglei: "I want to learn martial arts."


    "Go to bed now. I''ll call you up tomorrow morning and run." Thunder finish saying this sentence, back to hand, into the room.


    Xiao Yao touched Ge Ping''s head and said, "in this courtyard, all the people are good people. You have to believe them. Besides, my grandfathers are very good. You have to respect them. Do you understand?"


    Gebu said with a smile, "I know. I promise that if you don''t fight back, you won''t fight back."


    "They won''t beat you for no reason, but you have to be prepared to be beaten, because I didn''t get beaten less when I was a child." Xiao Yao said, "that''s my master. He taught me all my martial arts."


    There was a flash of excitement in Gebu''s eyes.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s master must be more powerful than Xiao Yao.


    If you learn martial arts with such a master, you will be able to become an invincible master.


    Just like in the TV play, once the sword comes out, there is no trace of drinking blood.


    "I''ll go first." Xiao Yao picked up Ge Ping''s sister and asked, "what''s her name?"


    "Ge doesn''t laugh." Ge said.


    "This name is not pleasant to hear, but later I do not think that GE is crying. Has the final say." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, holding the little girl, with Li Xiaoxiao together out of the courtyard.


    Gebu looked at Xiao Yao''s back for a long time and wiped his eyes.


    He looked up at the stars.


    It seems that the whole sky is only a courtyard.


    Maybe it''s just because there''s something wrong with your position. When you stand at the highest score, you may feel that the stars are boundless.


    "Is this life?" He lowered his head and asked himself


    In the evening, because there is a little girl whose name has been changed by Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao can''t make out with Li Xiaoxiao. Ge Bu cry is too small. Moreover, because he left his brother, the whole person seems to be a frightened bird, whose eyes are full of panic.


    Finally, under Li Xiaoxiao''s comfort, she fell asleep.


    After sleeping for more than ten hours, Xiao Yao was still a little worried when he got up. He carefully cut Ge bukui''s pulse, and was relieved when he found that there was no problem.


    It''s just that GE always curls up when he doesn''t cry.


    Very insecure.


    Just escaped from the hands of human traffickers, there is no way for anyone to have a sense of security.


    "This is a poor child, too." Li Xiaoxiao sighed.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Xiao Yao, shall we make an agreement?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at Li Xiaoxiao. He reached out and pushed her hair aside and asked, "what''s the agreement?"


    "If I can make two billion yuan for Xiaoyao group in one year, we will set up a fund to take care of these children, OK?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    What happened yesterday, although Li Xiaoxiao never expressed her opinion, she thought more than anyone else. It''s impossible to say that she was not touched. This is a way she thought about for a long time last night. Besides, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Maybe, if she has the strength of Xiao Yao, maybe she will really carry a sword and go all over the world. Where there is injustice, there is her.


    But she doesn''t have the strength of Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I promise you." Xiao Yao does not think about the ropeway.


    "It''s a deal." Li Xiaoxiao smiles, just like a child who has been rewarded by a kindergarten teacher.


    "It''s a deal." Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao pulled their fingers.


    When gebuku wakes up, he cries for his brother.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to drive to Siheyuan with GE bukui. Anyway, he had planned to go to Siheyuan to see Ge bu. He didn''t know what the boy would do on his first day in siheyuan.


    Sitting in the car, GE bukui didn''t turn around to look at the scenery outside the car window. He was just full of expectations. He couldn''t wait to see his brother. Xiao Yao gave her candy, but she didn''t even look at it, which hit Xiao Yao deeply.


    "It seems that the girl has grown up, and she is also the sister of Gao lengfan." Xiao Yao sighed and muttered in his heart.


    When he arrived at the siheyuan, he saw Ge Bu Bu in the courtyard. He immediately threw his feet at him.

 Chapter 621

    Even though gebuku had rushed to him, Gebu didn''t stand up to hug his sister.


    Gebu looked at his brother with red eyes and tears. He opened his arms and said, "brother, hold on!"


    Regardless of the sweat dripping from his forehead, Gebu bit his teeth and forced out a smile. He looked at his sister and said, "don''t cry, darling. Go and play first. I''ll finish class in ten minutes."


    Don''t cry had to nod, obediently stand aside, looking at GE not.


    Xiao Yao got close to Jinglei at this time and said with a smile, "second grandfather, is this class over? Now is the beginning of a set of classroom education


    Jinglei looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I''m also keeping pace with the times! In fact, I have to do everything in this way. In fact, this is not a classroom education. I just arranged some courses for him, such as squatting for half an hour, and then I got used to it for one hour. Run two thousand meters today and two thousand one tomorrow - what''s that called? "


    "Step by step." Xiao Yao said.


    Jinglei patted his head and nodded: "what you said is good. It''s called step by step. This is what elder brother told me. I think what he said is very reasonable, so I listened to it."


    "Yes, it''s good for Gebu." Xiao Yao nodded in support of Jinglei.


    Jinglei took a deep breath, looked at GE buku and asked, "you came here today just for this little girl, right?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao grinned bitterly and nodded, "the relationship between the brother and sister is so good. It''s hard to separate them for a while."


    Thunder nodded: "this is nothing bad, people are emotional animals, if you really lose feelings, living is also a kind of indulgence."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and thought it was true.


    It sounds very reasonable, but many people can''t understand it. Ruthlessness is not necessarily a real hero.


    Even if Xiao Yao came with Ge Bu crying, the second grandfather didn''t intend to let Ge Bu stand up now. He still waited until the time and nodded: "OK, go and talk to my sister."


    "Thank you, master." Ge Bu just wiped the sweat on his forehead and nodded.


    "Master?" Xiao Yao''s address is relatively new.


    "Yes, you are my apprentice, and you brought him here. You can''t call me Shifu to be your brother, can you? It''s not appropriate. Just call it master. You two don''t have a good generation. " Thunder said with a smile.


    Maybe it doesn''t matter if Gebu still calls big brother as before, but now Xiao Yao has asked Gebu to call him his father. If he is still a martial brother, it sounds a little strange. Jinglei still understands this truth.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "in fact, I don''t care about these. You can come as you like."


    Xiao Yao was shocked by thunder. He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t care so much about these things, so he didn''t bother to spend these thoughts. Now he has a feeling of white heart.


    Ge buku started to cry when he held Ge Bu, and Ge Bu could only comfort his sister.


    After a while, Ge Bu ran to Xiao Yao with a smile.


    "Dad, thank you for taking care of my sister." Ge said.


    "You called me dad just now, and your sister is also my daughter, of course. What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile. Because Xiao Yao has already had Xiaoyue, he is familiar with dealing with such children. He is not as embarrassed and helpless as before. Generally speaking, he feels very good.


    He was thinking, if he really had children in the future, would he feel different again, but now that he is not married, it seems too early to consider these for the time being.


    "By the way, I''m going to send your sister to kindergarten." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Ge Bu was stunned, and his face showed an excited expression, "just like other children?"


    "The same." Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    "Dad, but I heard that kindergarten fees are still very expensive now!" Gebu said, picking his fingers. In fact, he also hopes that his sister can go to school quietly and grow up like other children. The life track is so calm and there are not too many magnificent scenes. It''s just that he can only think about it. After all, he has already troubled Xiao Yao a lot, and Xiao Yao has done enough.


    Xiao Yao was also asked to pay for them to go to school. Gebu didn''t think it was appropriate for him.


    What''s more, he is really a child.


    "Don''t think about it. Even if I really don''t have money, it''s impossible for you two to be unable to go to school. Not only your sister, but also you can''t escape the fate of going to school." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Listening to what Ge Ping said, he seemed to be a poor man in his mind.


    Now that I have decided to be responsible for the future life of Gebu and Gebu, I will not let them suffer with me. If it is true, it is better not to leave them!


    Xiao Yao is a very responsible person, maybe others will not think so, but Xiao Yao himself thinks so.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the expression on Ge Bu''s face looked a little dull.


    "You mean, let me go to school, too?"


    "Yes, you''re a bit too big now. What do you do when you don''t go to school?" Xiao Yao said, "but if you really plan to go to school, the task may be much heavier in the future."


    "Ah?" Ge Bu didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    "To put it simply, if you go to school, now you are just learning martial arts with your master. But if you go to school, besides learning martial arts, you have to go to school. You have to run on both sides and learn martial arts at the same time. It will cause a lot of pressure on you." Xiao Yao said, "or you should give up learning martial arts."


    Xiao Yao still hopes that Gebu can promise. Although Gebu has already started to practice with Jinglei, Xiao Yao still hopes Gebu can live his life quietly. There is no need to dance guns. This may not be a good thing for Gebu.


    Ge Bu blinked and whispered, "Dad, I can handle it. If I can''t, I can choose not to go to school. My sister can go to school alone. I have to learn martial arts to protect her."


    "Just give it to me!" Xiao Yao did not have a good way, "do you think I have no ability to protect you?"


    "But you can''t protect us forever." Gebu said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Gebu could think of this.


    To be honest, Gebu is right. Even though he has the ability to protect Gebu and Gebu, can he take care of them for the rest of his life? Let''s not talk about birth, aging, illness and death. After all, they have their own lives. They will live their own lives in the future. Let''s not say that these two are not their own children. Even if they are, so what?


    Even his own child, he can not control the child''s life!


    "Well, since you have so much confidence in yourself, I won''t say anything more." Xiao Yao said, "I''ll help you arrange the school these two days, and then I''ll go to school honestly. Your sister''s side, you talk well, and she will listen to you."


    Gebu nodded and grinned.


    "Dad?" Gebu suddenly spoke.


    Xiao Yao turned to stare at him, puzzled: "why?"


    "No, I just want to shout." Ge Bu said that and laughed.


    Smile sour


    Just then, a familiar voice sounded.


    Young.


    "Daddy


    Xiao Yao turns around, and Xiaoyue releases her hand and pours at her.


    "Why are you willing to come?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "I have to learn medicine today!" Xiaoyue said with her fingers, "and the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, I have to learn, mainly to identify Chinese herbal medicine."


    Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head: "Xiaoyue''s learning speed is still very fast. My grandfather said that you have a better future than me."


    Xiaoyue said with a smile: "grandfather also said, this is our family''s blood heritage, this is talent."


    Xiao Yao did not have a good way: "you child, you are not modest at all."


    Xiaoyue smiles again, but when she sees Gebu and Gebu crying, she looks curious again: "Dad, who are they?"


    "My child, my son and my daughter, too." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pause, said, "and you almost."


    Xiaoyue suddenly understood.


    She knew that these two were also hard-working children.


    "Hello, my name is Xiaoyue. Although you are older than me, I believe I can take care of you." Xiaoyue looks at GE Buyang, raises her hand and crooks her neck. She is innocent.


    "My name is Gebu. That''s my sister Gebu." Gebu looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on the pink butterfly: "it''s very nice of you to come. I have something to ask you for help."


    "Are these two children going to school?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao thumbed up: "you are really the roundworm in my stomach!"


    "..." pink butterfly was depressed for a long time, and didn''t think this sentence was praiseworthy.


    "If you want me to arrange it for you, it''s no problem, but before that, you have to promise me one thing and tell me their story? I''m still curious. " Said the pink butterfly, squinting.


    Xiao Yao sighed, and he knew that this woman was very curious.


    Simply, he held Xiaoyue and took the pink butterfly to one side.


    Half way through, Xiaoyue began to cry.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this." After Xiao Yao finished, pink butterfly also gave Xiao Yao the answer he wanted to hear, "there was no difficulty, just say hello to the school."


    "Thank you."¡° Then you kiss me in return? " The pink butterfly said

 Chapter 622

    Xiao Yao is really a little confused. He thinks that pink butterfly is really hard to deal with. He is still too shallow. In front of pink butterfly, his biggest shortcoming is that he is too pure.


    There is nothing else.


    After explaining with pink butterfly, he also quickly found an excuse to escape.


    Looking at Xiao Yao who ran away, pink butterfly laughed.


    Just smiling, she couldn''t smile any more, and the expression on her face looked bitter.


    It wasn''t long before Xiaoyue and Gebu got to know each other. When they were together, they had a good time. Maybe they had some similar experiences, so they would be very harmonious.


    "Actually, it''s good." Li Xiaoxiao looked at the three children, went to Xiao Yao and said.


    "What''s good?" Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Li Xiaoxiao. His eyes are full of curiosity.


    "I just think that in this way, Xiaoyue won''t be lonely." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Maybe." Xiao Yao shook his head, "but I hope that the fewer children like GE Bi and Xiaoyue, the better."


    Only by experiencing, can we feel the same.


    Not everyone can feel the heartbreaking pain. In the dead of night, there is a feeling of being abandoned by the whole world. Just like Xiao Yao, when he was a child, he always thought he was an orphan, that is, Qin Rou''s appearance made his life more colorful.


    When he was a child, although he didn''t speak, he thought a lot in his heart.


    He was thinking, why is the world so unfair. Is this retribution? It''s not right. I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I have to have retribution?


    The less you say, the more you think.


    Because of his experience, he will have different feelings for the three children, Xiaoyue and gebeige. He hopes that the three children will not be the same as himself. Moreover, he felt that he was even better than the three children. At least he had three grandfathers, but if they left him now, there would be nothing left.


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao suddenly felt great pressure.


    As if, for these three children, they are their world.


    The next day, the three children went to school together.


    The work efficiency of pink butterfly is very fast. In such a short time, almost all the procedures of gebupingge do not cry have been completed.


    In fact, the most important reason is that pink butterfly is very attentive to the three children''s affairs, otherwise it can''t be as fast as this.


    The task of sending children to school on the first day still falls on Xiao Yao.


    Sitting in the car, Gebu and Gebu still look excited.


    For them, going to school is a luxury. Many people of the same age are tired of things, in their view is a great happiness. People are like this, although they will say that they don''t know if they are blessed, but they can never understand the true meaning of it.


    There are always people who feel that they have lost something, and then grieve in the memory, but they are not willing to look up to see what they still have.


    Gebu understood this.


    In his view, he is still happy, at least he is not nothing, he has a sister, this is also a kind of happiness, he needs to do, is to cherish such happiness, not to mention now he has Xiao Yao this father, although the time is not long, but his feelings for Xiao Yao, but not others can easily think about.


    "Dad, are we going to school now?" Gebu said, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Gebu looked at Xiao Yao curiously, thinking, where can I go now?


    "I''ll take you to buy schoolbags and stationery first." Although Xiao Yao hasn''t married yet, and he hasn''t sent his children to school, which is the first time for him, we still need to know these common sense things. We can''t send Gebu to school, just take people and money with us, right?


    Along with GE Bingge, there is Xiao Yue.


    Although Xiaoyue is still young, she has already gone to primary school and is in the same school as Gebu.


    "Brother Bu, you have to buy a lot of books!" Xiaoyue said, "sometimes what the teacher said is not very clear, and we may not be able to remember it. After all, we are stupid, so we have to write down more and come back to think about it slowly. If you don''t understand, you can ask me or dad!"


    Gebu nodded with a smile: "OK."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiaoyue and said seriously, "Xiaoyue, what you just said is very good, but you said something wrong."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyue blinked and asked curiously.


    "You are not stupid compared with anyone else. On the contrary, you are smarter than everyone else. Sometimes you don''t understand or make it clear, it''s just because your foundation is inferior to that of ordinary people. That''s all. Don''t think you are stupid compared with others. Do you understand?" Maybe in other people''s eyes, this is a trivial matter, but Xiao Yao attaches great importance to it.


    He doesn''t want to have a seed of "being born worse than others" in their hearts. When this seed is planted, or is about to germinate, it must be killed. Children also need self-esteem and self-confidence, which Xiao Yao knew from a very young age. Although the three grandfathers often beat Xiao Yao when he was very young, they also often had a word with Xiao Yao¡° It''s not that you are stupid, but because you can''t meet our requirements. I hope you will become a master and a strong one, so you have to compare with all the strong ones. You have to tell the world that you are born to be stronger than them. " Xiao Yao always keeps this sentence in mind. Although this sentence will bring him a lot of pressure, but if there is no pressure, how can he go forward? Pressure is like a stone tied to one''s leg. One day, when the time comes and the stone is unloaded, it''s the day of soaring. Xiaoyue thought for a moment and nodded. Although she is still young, she doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, but she thinks it doesn''t matter. She thinks that as long as Xiao Yao says it, it must be right. After buying all the stationery, I went to the school to go through the formalities. I don''t know what kind of method the pink butterfly used. The school also arranged a special director to receive her, with a smile on her face. She looked very familiar with Xiao Yao¡° Mr. Xiao, if I didn''t get the news, I can''t believe that you, the Chinese hero, would choose our school. But you can rest assured that we will do our best to prevent your children from being wronged in school. " The middle-aged man said. He felt that even if he just rubbed Xiao Yao''s enthusiasm, maybe their school would become famous at one stroke. Moreover, at this time, he has been thinking about how to spread the news, and then carried out some topic hype. I''m afraid that many parents will break their heads and want to send their children to this school. When the school gets bullish, he, as a director, will naturally be in high water. The headmaster of the primary school originally planned to come here in person, but he felt that if he was too attentive, it would make the other party tired. After thinking about it, they chose the most eclectic way to let the most powerful director of the education department come to take charge of the reception work. But even so, Xiao Yao still felt a little uncomfortable. Especially after listening to the director''s words, Xiao Yao is going crazy¡° Hello, I think I have a few things to tell you in advance. " Xiao Yao said. Director slightly a Leng, curiously ask a way: "what matter?"¡° First of all, my children come to school, not to enjoy. They just want to learn knowledge, that''s all. They don''t need any special treatment. In addition, the school is also a small society. There''s nothing to be wronged or not wronged. Even if they are wronged, it''s normal. " Xiao Yao said seriously. Although he is also a more protective person, he does not want Xiaoyue and Gebu to live behind him forever. They should go through the wind and rain, what''s more, the school is also a little wind and waves. If you can''t bear all these, you will have to cry when you get out of school in the future? The director was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say such a thing¡° In addition, I hope that their classes in this school can be kept secret all the time, let alone advertised in my name, otherwise, I will let them transfer immediately. " Xiao Yao continued. On the first day, the director just couldn''t understand it, but he couldn''t accept it. Anyway, it''s all Xiao Yao''s business. There''s no need to treat it differently. They can spend less time. However, after listening to the second point Xiao Yao said, his face was a little ugly. For the school, Xiao Yao''s words almost upset all their previous thoughts and plans. You know, after getting the news, the school has already started to contact the reporter! In fact, Xiao Yao has his own considerations in doing so. You know, he doesn''t know how many enemies he has, so he hopes that Ge Ping and Xiaoyue can keep them invisible all the time. If they are targeted by his enemies, he doesn''t know what kind of conflicts they will make. In any case, he did not want his own disaster to befall these children¡° Mr. Xiao, is your request unreasonable? " The director was depressed. Xiao Yao suddenly had a very happy feeling. Fortunately, he said something in advance. Otherwise, he didn''t know what kind of trouble he was going to cause! These guys, actually have such an idea.

 Chapter 623

    Xiao Yao looked at the director in front of him and said nothing.


    The director had a bellyful of complaints, but Xiao Yao suddenly did not speak, and he did not know what to say.


    "If you can meet my requirements, these two children will be able to go to school here. If not, I will take them now. I don''t believe it. As long as I''m willing to spend money, there are still some students who can''t get into the school?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Hearing this, the director''s face was not as gloomy as before.


    The tone softened naturally.


    I have to say that pink butterfly is really generous. She invited many high-level students to a five-star hotel. When they left, everyone''s pocket was bulging. As Xiao Yao said, as long as they are willing to spend money, the two children can go to school wherever they want.


    Although it''s not good to say that, sometimes we have to admit that money is evil, but it can do everything.


    "Mr. Xiao, let''s talk slowly." Now the director is really nervous. He regrets his attitude towards Xiao Yao. He has made a big mistake. If Xiao Yao is really angry with himself, I''m afraid he''s not far away from curly skin cover.


    Thinking of this, he began to sweat on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter? What do you mean?" Xiao Yao is a little impatient, "what exactly do you mean, just make it clear."


    He is the most lazy to ink with others, or ink on such things, it is a waste of time, a waste of time, but a waste of life!


    "Well, well, Mr. Xiao, I just think that even if this matter is really disclosed, it will not cause you any bad influence, right? Moreover, it can not only improve the enrollment rate of our school, but also make your children feel more proud in the school and enjoy those envious eyes. Isn''t that good? " Although the director didn''t want to be angry to leave Xiao Yao, he didn''t want to give up on this matter.


    After all, if he really settles this matter, it will be a great achievement at that time! Maybe his name can be changed later.


    For his future, for his future, he wants to do everything he can.


    "It''s just your idea, not mine. In a word, I''ve already said what I should have said before. If you don''t agree, you''d better say it now, so as to avoid any trouble in the future." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    The money has been accepted. If you don''t do it, you will be shameless. The director is not absent-minded. He soon figured out the advantages and disadvantages. Finally, he had to bite his teeth and nodded his head and said, "OK, anyway, you haven''t promised us before. It''s all our responsibility, since you don''t want to let others know, Let''s not talk about it. " Although the director is bitter in the heart, he has to be more beautiful.


    It''s a fool if you still show your face to others.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head with satisfaction, then sent Ge Bu Bu to school, and turned away with Ge Bu Ku.


    Gebu began to cry again.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but picked him up.


    Just walked to the school gate, was stopped by a young girl.


    "Stop!" The girl was wearing a pair of black framed glasses, but no lenses.


    "What for?" Xiao Yao was stunned and looked up.


    The girl is about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She is wearing a white shirt with a pair of black slacks and a book in her arms.


    Looking at the girl''s light frown, Xiao Yao is confused. He can guarantee that he has never seen the girl before, so there is no contradiction, right?


    "Who are you?" The girl looked at Xiao Yao, full of vigilance.


    "Who am I?" Xiao Yao was all of a sudden asked by the girl, depressed for a long time, then asked, "does this have anything to do with you?"


    "Well, you have nothing to do with me, but this child has something to do with me. Who are you? Can''t you see she''s crying? " Said the girl.


    Xiao Yao understood.


    Love is a girl who treats herself as an adult dealer.


    At the thought of this, he was depressed as if he looked like a bad man.


    Others say that they look like a hero, OK?


    "This is my daughter. She cried because her brother was reluctant to go to school on his first day." Xiao Yao said with patience.


    "How old are you this year?" The girl asked suddenly.


    "Er, 21..." Xiao Yao said.


    "Twenty one, how old is the child? You also have a son who has been in primary school. I said, "this gentleman, can you have a little brain when you lie?" The girl said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao''s head hurts a little.


    "They are not my own children, they are only adopted by me. Can you understand me when I say that?" Xiao Yao patiently said that in order to avoid more trouble, he thought he had better make things clear.


    "Adopted?" The girl laughed more brightly, "I said, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Do you think I have the same problem as you? Do you think you are qualified for adoption? " Xiao Yao knew that he was more and more black¡° You can call the police now. " Xiao Yao began to laugh. The girl was slightly stunned. She really didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly say such words, which completely caught her off guard. However, she soon recovered, squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "do you want to scare me back in this way? Do you think I''ll believe you if you say that? Hum, call the police¡° First of all, if the situation is not true, you belong to a fake case. " Xiao Yao reminds me¡° Even if you report a fake case, I won''t let you go! " The girl took out her cell phone when she was talking. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "the first time I saw someone with ink like you, but now I have to go to Mingmei kindergarten. If you want to find me, go there and find me. Take the police with you. In addition, you can follow me to see my license plate number."¡° License plate number? " The girl hugged her shoulder and said, "who knows if that''s a deck car? Besides, you are young enough to have a car. It seems that you have done a lot of things like this, but I wonder, won''t you feel guilty with the money? " It''s still treating yourself as an adult trafficker. Xiao Yao sighed and asked, "if I were really a human trafficker, do you think I would be so good tempered to you now?" "¡° Auntie, he''s my father! " Ge bukui rubbed his eyes and said¡° Ah? " The girl was completely stunned¡° Don''t cry, you are finally willing to say a word for me In this way, it sounds like the sound of nature to Xiao Yao. Ge did not cry, broke his tears into a smile, and became silly and happy. Xiao Yao rolled his eyes: "you are still laughing. If you were willing to speak for me earlier, I would not be misunderstood." Ge Bu cried and continued to smile. Xiao Yao pulled his small nose, in fact, this little girl movie is still very good-looking¡° Can we go now? " Xiao Yao asked. If the girl hasn''t figured out what''s going on at this time, I''m afraid she has a brain problem¡° I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just watched the girl cry pathetically, so... "Xiao Yao waved his hand:" I know all you said, and I don''t intend to blame you. You are kind-hearted. If there are many people like you in this world, maybe the world will become very beautiful. Let''s talk about it if we have time to meet, I''m really busy now. She has to go to kindergarten. "¡° oh All right, all right. " The girl gets out of the way. Xiao Yao holds Ge buku and leaves. After driving and sending Ge bukui to the kindergarten, Xiao Yao was relieved. Gebu didn''t cry this time. Before that, Gebu had been doing ideological work for her sister for a long time, describing going to school as the best thing in the world. I don''t know if Ge bukui will think his brother is the biggest liar in the world after he understands what''s going on in school. But now it doesn''t matter. Just after Ge bukui was settled down, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang again¡° When will you come to Kyoto? You''ve been in Haitian for such a long time. We''ve all spread out the stalls here in Kyoto. You can''t ignore everything, can you? " Zhou Lei joked on the phone, "how can I find that you are lazier than me and Qu Yang? This is the real cupboard? "¡° Do I have to worry about having you here? " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Don''t worry, brother Xiao. If you say that, I''ll come to Haitian city to pull you now. " Zhou Lei said, "besides, those old foxes in Kyoto are really hard to deal with. Qu Yang and I have to drink wine almost every day these two days. In addition, we have to collect funds in the shortest time and get ready. Otherwise, there will be some troubles when we go public. Even if we can go public successfully, we can''t get to the point where people are surprised." Xiao Yao sighed¡° In a word, brother Xiao, hurry up and come to Kyoto. " Zhou Lei said. Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei also hang up after a few words. If it wasn''t for crossing the river, Xiao Yao might have left long ago, but now, the matter hasn''t been solved. Even if Xiao Yao really plans to leave, he can''t be so relieved. Still thinking about this, another call came in. The number in the courtyard. Pick up the phone, it''s thunder¡° Xiao Yao, come to siheyuan. Someone is looking for you. " Jinglei spoke in a very serious tone.

 Chapter 624

    Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he received Jinglei''s call. You know, every time he called, he was looking for something to do with himself. What can I do in such a short time when I just left the courtyard?


    When I heard the sound of thunder, I was very serious.


    He immediately realized that something bad might have happened.


    As for who Jinglei said, now Xiao Yao has no final conclusion. If he wants to solve the mystery, he has to go back to Siheyuan first.


    Driving along the way, Xiao Yao thought a lot about who was visiting this time.


    If you are just an ordinary friend, Jinglei will not be so serious.


    It''s totally unscientific.


    Back in the courtyard, on the stone table, Jinglei and a man in black Samurai clothes are drinking tea.


    On his waist, there was an island knife.


    As long as Xiao Yao is not Er Leng Zi, he can guess each other''s identity now.


    He had been thinking about this problem before, but he didn''t expect the other party to come and say hello without saying a word. What made him even more depressed was that this guy went straight to siheyuan. He was very surprised. How long has Dujiang Yidao been lurking in Haitian city? Otherwise, he can''t even feel Siheyuan so clearly. What''s more, he was surprised, I didn''t even know it.


    It seems that experts are always experts.


    Thunder waves at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao went to the front, saw the eye across the river a knife, sat down at the same time also carefully looking at each other.


    A not so old face, deep socket, a little gray sideburns, eye lines are very heavy, white eyes larger than the pupil, lips are very thick, like two sausage hanging on the mouth.


    To be honest, such a person standing on the street, it''s really hard to see that this is a master.


    "Coming?" Startled thunder saw an eye, Xiao Yao asked a nonsense.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Thunder handed over a cup of tea, Xiao Yao first Leng Leng, but still took the cup, drink.


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t understand. What''s in his second grandfather''s mind? Doesn''t he know who is sitting on the side now? There''s no reason for that. After all, Jinglei and Dujiang once fought each other before. Although they have been over a long time, it''s bullshit to say they don''t know each other at all.


    As we all know, this time I came to China to make trouble.


    In this case, how can we sit together and drink tea?


    Crossing the river, he took a look at Jinglei and said, "you apprentice, you seem to be very alert."


    "He''s always been like this." Thunder said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help interrupting the conversation between the two and asked in a low voice, "second grandfather, are you talking and laughing?"


    Thunder shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    "A knife to cross the river?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the knife crossing the river.


    "Who else will come to you but me?" Dujiang Yidao said with a smile, although he didn''t show his identity before, and Jinglei didn''t reveal anything before or on the phone, but he believed that as long as Xiao Yao was not a brain wreck, he would know his identity.


    "Are you here to help your apprentice get justice?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    He really can''t be as calm as his second grandfather. The one sitting beside him is the island''s first expert, and he is still the one standing on the opposite side of himself.


    For a person who will pull out his sword at any time, Xiao Yao really has no way to calm down and chat with each other about the recent weather.


    It seems that I am too young.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he burst out laughing.


    "It''s still young people, but it''s good, young people! You have to have such vigor. Don''t be like an old man. Even if you are used to seeing big waves, you can''t be unable to make waves. Can the sea be calm forever after hundreds of millions of years? " Crossing the river a knife says seriously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you just come to say these things to me, I think you can go now. I don''t like discussing philosophy with others very much."


    Crossing the river, he said, "don''t worry. I''m not coming to you this time because of Panasonic gale. It''s all your younger generation''s business. He deserves to die in your hands. He thinks he''s invincible and dares to come to China for trouble. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how many strong people there are in China, I think that after the island country has accepted too many flowers and honors, it will be able to go all over the world with a knife. There is nothing to regret for the death of such a person. "


    Xiao Yao raised his forehead.


    Can you be so reasonable when you cross the river?


    This is totally different from what he thought before. He didn''t feel the slightest tension. However, it didn''t make Xiao Yao feel so relaxed. On the contrary, it made him feel that the atmosphere around him was quite strange.


    He took the teacup and poured another cup of water into his stomach. It was like drinking water from a scalper. He didn''t know what it was like. He knows some tea, or under the stick of his grandfather and second grandfather. But if you really ask him if he likes to drink tea, Xiao Yao''s answer will be No. in his opinion, if he doesn''t like tea, he doesn''t like tea. If he really has to say that he likes tea for the sake of high-end atmosphere, he must have smoked his head. He thinks carbonated drinks are better than tea. Of course, it''s just his own idea and taste, which can''t represent the public. In fact, whether it''s tea or drink, you just like it. There''s no need to inherit tea culture for any reason. You have to drink tea, Qinqiang opera, Peking Opera, Allegro under the overpass, and former storytellers. How many young people like it now? It''s not that if they are not good and can be passed on for thousands of years, they must have the value of existence. However, if you have to force people to like it, it will lead to some psychological rejection. That''s what Xiao Yao thinks. At least he won''t force Ge Bing to like tea. It''s boring¡° In fact, although I''m sad that Panasonic is dead, I''m not going to come to you for trouble. If you fight, win or lose, I won''t take it seriously. He deserves to die, but as a master, I can''t do nothing, can I? " Crossing the river a knife with finger lightly knocked on the table, opening to say. Xiao Yao nodded and highly agreed: "what you said is quite reasonable, but what do you want to express and do? If you want to do it, I think you''d better seize the time. I may have to pick up the children after school later. I don''t have time to nag with you for too long. " His face changed after crossing the river. He looked at Jinglei and asked in a deep voice, "are you responsible for his manners towards his elders?" Jinglei shook his head: "this child has a good talent and is self-taught, but I still like him. Don''t make any noise when you can do it. Isn''t that good? Clearly hate a person, but also have to sit with others to drink tea, too fake, we will do it, vulgar It''s a common word. It''s a Dang. Crossing the river with a knife, the shadow of the sword flutters. The thunderclap rose with the tide, and the flag was equal¡° Second grandfather, what do you mean Xiao Yao sits on the chair a little Leng Leng, full face doubt way¡° Your younger generation''s problems have been solved. Now it''s our older generation''s turn. " Thunder said with a smile, before Xiao Yao killed Panasonic gale, it''s no need to say, because that Panasonic gale and Xiao Yao are of the same generation, although they are a little older. But now, the old man of crossing the river has come to China. He is still in Haitian city. After thinking for a long time, he can''t think of a reason to let go. What should be done must be done after all. No one should be killed. This truth, Jinglei really hope that many years ago he wanted to understand, may be less a lot of unnecessary trouble. He snorted coldly and said, "when I was able to beat this guy, I still can." The only way to cross the river is to sneer. Many years have passed. Over the years, he has gained a lot of insight, insight and great progress in strength. Even he faintly feels that he will soon be able to enter another interface. In that world, everything is unknown, but the starting point is no longer ordinary people. However, over the years, the strength of Jinglei not only did not advance by leaps and bounds, but also regressed a lot. Although he didn''t know what was going on, thunder was no longer a threat in his eyes. Xiao Yao sighed: "second grandfather, look at what you said. Who doesn''t know your strength? But you''re right! He has been defeated by you. Why do you need to do it yourself? As an apprentice, I should help you to take care of it. " When he spoke, he saw a knife across the river, and his eyes were full of sarcasm: "I don''t know why you are so thick skinned. You come to trouble to find trouble. What did you have to do with five people and six people before? Don''t you think it''s meaningless? At the end of the day, it''s just a fight, vulgar! " With these words, he made a sudden blow. He smashed his head at Dujiang. In a hurry to cross the river, he blocked his body with a knife. A boxing on the blade, the body of a knife across the river also slightly back a few steps. Xiao Yao didn''t retreat. He held the stone table with one hand and held his figure¡° Whoa There were more cracks in the stone table, and then it collapsed. It turns into shapeless pieces of gravel¡° Do you have a master? Don''t let me kill you at that time. Your master can still jump out of the coffin and kill the little one, the old one, the old one and the older one. It''s too much trouble. " Xiao Yao said, squinting at the river crossing.

 Chapter 625

    Tea left on the ground, slowly penetrated into the land.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yao and Dujiang Yidao stood face to face, straight.


    Jinglei hesitated a little when Xiao Yao suddenly took out his hand, but he soon recovered. The depressed expression on his face didn''t exist for long. After all, in his opinion, Xiao Yao''s action is reasonable. On the contrary, if Xiao Yao really doesn''t do anything, he will be surprised if he just stands quietly.


    He had to sigh that the children were older, and some of them did not has the final say.


    However, it is more of a relief.


    He suddenly remembered a joke Xiao Yao said when he was a child. He said that he would practice martial arts well and block all the storms in the future. What his three grandfathers need to do is drink tea, play chess and enjoy life. That''s all.


    Jinglei always thinks that this is a joke, but at this moment, he has to seriously recall Xiao Yao''s expression when he said it.


    Very serious.


    In the past, Jinglei couldn''t hear people say that he was old, but now he suddenly feels that it''s OK to be old.


    After thinking about it, he sat on a stone bench, still holding the cup in his hand and sipping it. There was no tea in the cup.


    "I don''t know what to do." Crossing the river, he sighed. The long sword in his hand flashed. In the blink of an eye, he came to the front of his body. His wrist moved gently. The long sword was like a snake spitting a message.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t avoid it, so he didn''t.


    He yelled angrily, clapped his hand again, slapped it on the edge of the blade, and kicked forward at the same time. Xiao Yao''s body didn''t fall, but rose. He kicked again, and finally kicked in the chest of crossing the river.


    Xiao Yao has extraordinary self-confidence in his own foot, but he only stepped back two or three steps after crossing the river, and then he stood firm. Even his face didn''t change, but his expression changed from shock to smile.


    "You have some skills. It''s not wrong for that bastard to die in your hands, but you have to know that even if the newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger, he will die in the mouth of the tiger." Crossing the river a knife patted the dust on the chest, squinting at Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said, "it''s reasonable for you to say so. It seems that you know something about Chinese culture, but if you reverse your position, how can you know that I''m a calf and you''re a tiger? Do you know that there is another saying in Huaxia, that is, the son of tiger and leopard. Although it has not been written, it has the spirit of eating cattle. "


    Crossing the river with a knife and laughing: "I really want to have a cup of Shaojiu in my hand and drink it all at once. It''s called Changkuai, but it''s a pity that I don''t have it."


    Xiao Yao suddenly doesn''t want to talk to Dujiang Yidao.


    It''s not that he looks down on the other side. The main reason is that he thinks that the pretender and the forced offender have already pretended to be inhuman.


    Isn''t he tired?


    Xiao Yao''s body has rushed out again. As he said, he never thought he was a calf.


    And this guy named Dujiang Yidao may really be a master, but he is not so strong that he has no confidence at all.


    His idea is very simple, a knife across the river may be really powerful, but he is strong, let him be strong, mind his own bullshit?


    As long as you can kill him, all the problems will be solved.


    Just as Xiao Yao rushes to the front of him and raises his fist, he suddenly crosses the river, raises his wrist with a knife, and swings it out. The air waves are rolling like the boiling of the deep sea. The wind is roaring in his ears, and the wind is forming a wind wall, which compresses Xiao Yao''s body down.


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath. He uses the force in his body again to suppress the division of Qi and blood. He clenches his hands again and pushes up. The wind wall is broken. Xiao Yao comes from the air. After he is relieved of the heavy load, his whole body looks radiant.


    However, he didn''t feel so surprised about all this. It seemed that everything was in his expectation. Maybe he felt that if Xiao Yuan was really so easy to solve, he would have no sense to go all the way to China.


    He has already made a plan. After solving this guy named Xiao Yao, he also solves the thunder by the way. Then he immediately goes to Zhuge to burn the sky, just for a defeat.


    He was in the island country, closed all the year round, just to let his strength go further. Originally, he intended to come back to China after he really stepped into another threshold, so as not to fall. But the death of Panasonic wind became a fuse. So, he had to advance his schedule.


    However, in his opinion, there is nothing wrong with this. Anyway, he has already met the bottleneck and has not taken another step forward for three years. He realizes that it is no longer meaningful for him to build a car behind closed doors. It is better to come to China now to find a real high hand and break the shackles he encounters at this time through actual combat, Only in this way can we really stand at the top.


    Looking at the past and present, I''m afraid there is no master who has been in the mountains for more than 100 years and directly become the number one in the world.


    Only after experiencing the baptism of blood can we make the sword in our hands have spirit and crazy spirit.


    The speed of crossing the river is much faster.


    Obviously, he didn''t show all his strength before. After realizing that Xiao Yao is worth doing his best, he put down his last scruples.


    But now, all of a sudden, he had no confidence in himself.


    Why is a young man in China so difficult to deal with? He came to China a long time ago. That trip made him realize that even if he was the first master of the island, he could only be regarded as a warrior in China.


    With a big place and more people, there will be more experts.


    Even if he doesn''t like Huaxia, sometimes he has to admit that there are many experts in Huaxia. It''s only a joke to make Huaxia bow down and become a minister with his strength.


    Originally, he had been closed in the mountains for so many years. He thought he had the strength to fight against the Chinese experts, but he felt the pressure just after dealing with a boy in his early twenties, which made him have a very bad feeling. He suddenly realized that he knew too little about China before that.


    What you think is the result of the move.


    Crazy knife fury roll waves, a knife and then a knife.


    Xiao Yao''s body moves. After avoiding the wind knife, he moves slowly towards crossing the river.


    Crossing the river is a master, and it''s hard to deal with. Before that, he knew very well that it''s not a simple thing to deal with such a master. So when he made the move, Xiao Yao''s heart was ready to fight hard.


    Sure enough, he didn''t let him down. Of course, he also fully believed in his strength and didn''t let him down.


    All of a sudden, his body rushed forward, and the force in his body was running wildly. Behind him, the pressure was like a thousand troops and horses, galloping in the direction of crossing the river.


    He doesn''t like to show weakness, let alone face opponents he hates.


    If a master like crossing the river doesn''t want to take out his own killing moves, he is just digging a hole for himself.


    While Jinglei was watching the battle, his face had changed.


    No wind automatic, powerless and tilt, no water can swim.


    "This is, Qi breaks nine Xiao?" Thunder suddenly didn''t know what to say, and soon his heart was swept by bitterness,


    Qi breaking jiuxiao is a killing move he taught Xiao Yao, but he is sure that he can''t use Qi breaking jiuxiao to such an extent, let alone Xiao Yao''s momentum of thousands of troops galloping on the battlefield.


    "Green is better than blue, and better than blue!" Jinglei couldn''t help but sigh. In his opinion, the best apprentice is just like this. Some moves passed by the master can have more momentum if they are changed a little.


    From the beginning, there are no moves or killing moves in the world. It''s just that some simple routines are used more, some are simplified, and some are used just right. There are so-called moves, so-called killing moves.


    Otherwise, after so many years, everything has not changed at all, or is it the same as before, how can ancient Chinese martial arts be originated and spread?


    It''s not necessarily a good thing to keep sinking. The original one may not be the best. Just like an online game, only by constantly simplifying the interface, or adding colors, and then slowly repairing some bugs that may appear at any time, can it become a really mature game.


    Now, Jinglei sees everyone''s shadow on Xiao Yao.


    Collect the advantages of a hundred schools, show their own divine power, and become the ancestor of all kinds of skills.


    Pang Yier retired from the world and lived in anonymity. There may be his story and name in the world, but he can only be regarded as a master.


    The East has no words and noble martial arts morality. At the peak, he opens his own way with his fists. He is a knight errant in martial arts.


    Although Zhuge Huotian didn''t establish a sect, he had been guarding China for many years, and constantly explored the real breakthrough point, so he could hardly be regarded as a master.


    Now Jinglei sees everyone''s shadow on Xiao Yao. He thinks it''s good. At least this boy is his apprentice.


    A knife across the river, in the face of Qi breaking jiuxiao, is not as calm as before, the body quickly pushed back a few steps.


    The bluestone on the floor was rolled up, and at last it showed the shape of a dragon. With teeth and claws, it tore away towards crossing the river.


    The Chinese dragon soars to the sky.


    When the dust is gone and the dust is settled, there are many bloody holes on the clothes of crossing the river, and the long knife in his hand has been broken. The disheartened man no longer has the previous ease, but is full of vigilance instead.


    Xiao Yao is not satisfied with the result.


    He realized that even his powerful killing tactics didn''t make the crossing a complete defeat, on the contrary, it made the other side raise their vigilance.


    Is this the strength of crossing the river? Obviously not.


    But what else should I take to deal with it?

 Chapter 626

    Facing a tough opponent, Xiao Yao''s pressure is also doubled.


    Jinglei stands on the side and looks at it quietly. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t worry, but he still has some confidence in Xiao Yao. He believes that Xiao Yao will be able to solve these problems. As for where his confidence comes from, let him say that he can''t say well for a while.


    This should be called blind self-confidence.


    Crossing the river, looking at the broken knife in his hand, and looking at Xiao Yao standing opposite him, he said, "I really underestimated you before. It''s hard to imagine that a young man can have such strength. No wonder you can become a thunder apprentice."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "master teaches well."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have such an apprentice." Crossing the river, he sighed and said, "I used to think that the talent of Matsushita gale is good, and he can be regarded as one of the ten thousand talents. I can''t believe that he died in your hands at the beginning. After all, in the island country, he has no rival, and he is much smarter than most people. Even in dealing with thunder, he won''t lose his life."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, just quietly looking at each other.


    Crossing the river, he continued: "now it seems that it''s not hard to understand that he died in your hands. Your talent is many times better than he doesn''t know. Moreover, you''re more intelligent than him. I''ve seen it in your master''s hands before. Although it can cause a great threat to me, it can''t force me to such an extent, Is this an improved version? "


    "Just a little bit better." Xiao Yao said.


    "Blue is better than blue! Unfortunately, if you are my disciple, I think you will become a real strong one. " Crossing the river, he sighed with regret.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if I were really your apprentice, I''m afraid I would have died at this time, too?"


    The face of crossing the river is a little ugly.


    We all know that beating people but not in the face. What''s the difference between Xiao Yao''s saying this and opening his bow on his face?


    It also reminded him once again that the death of Panasonic gale undoubtedly made him more angry.


    He was wondering how there could be such a nuisance in the world. If he can, now he wants to rush to Xiao Yao and cut him in half.


    He rushed to Xiao Yao again, although the knife in his hand had broken.


    A broken knife, not only does not let Xiao Yao feel how relaxed, but that kind of oppression is more and more clear.


    It seems that when the knife is broken, the strength of crossing the river is reduced instead of increasing.


    In the face of such an opponent, Xiao Yao is also psychologically prepared. Anyway, he is unreasonable!


    The speed of crossing the river is getting faster and faster, and it''s fast enough to capture only one shadow after another.


    It''s like he''s all in the wind.


    All of a sudden, his body appeared in front of Xiao Yao, holding a broken knife in his hand and looking at Xiao Yao''s neck.


    He didn''t give Xiao Yao any time to react. Although Xiao Yao has stepped back, his chest clothes are still cut by the wind blade, and his chest clothes have been soaked in blood. It looks a little shocking. If Xiao Yao''s reaction was a little worse just now, or he pulled his body a little slower, I''m afraid the wind blade can directly cut his heart.


    Xiao Yao''s forehead is full of sweat. If he is not nervous, it must be bullshit. No one can see life and death, including Xiao Yao.


    As time goes by, crossing the river does not rush up again, but looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of scornful eyes.


    When people look at him with such diverse eyes, he is still his own enemy. Anyone would feel very uncomfortable. What''s more, Xiao Yao feels helpless. At this time, he still has a sense of frustration. It''s like crossing the river and standing in front of him is a big mountain, which he can''t cross.


    In the final analysis, his strength is inferior to that of crossing the river. I''m afraid that in the Chinese secular world, the only one who can defeat crossing the river is Zhuge Huotian, who has already reached the threshold of aura. Of course, those secluded sects or families don''t need to say much. If they really want to do it, even if crossing the river and Zhuge Huotian join hands, I''m afraid there''s no sweet spot.


    Last time, the master who only half stepped into the aura realm made Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian suffer a lot.


    The world is not as small as you see.


    Jinglei looks at Xiao Yao and still doesn''t speak. He knows better than anyone that at this time, Xiao Yao can only rely on himself. No one can help him, so does he.


    "Next, let me take you to see Lord ghosts." Crossing the river pulled back a step, once again put on the attack.


    "Can I really bully you?" This time, Xiao Yao didn''t even wait for a knife to cross the river. Instead, he rushed to the other side.


    in a threatening manner.


    Crossing the river and looking at Xiao Yao rushing towards him, his face changed slightly, but he soon recovered. He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of ridicule, as if no matter how Xiao Yao tossed, in his eyes is still just a salted fish.


    A knife across the river also belittles Xiao Yao''s strength. Who let him stand on the upper hand?


    Strength is everything, if this time is Xiao Yao occupy points, it is estimated that he will also cast a look of disdain to the other side, is not this the feeling?


    Although Xiao Yao now realizes that his strength may not be as good as crossing the river, it is absolutely impossible for him to give advice.


    If he is just beaten by the other side, there will be no chance at all. Unlike now, as long as he is faster, fight hard and force him to cross the river, he will have a chance. He is very afraid of death. He is more afraid of death than anyone else. As long as he has a little chance, he won''t let it go.


    If it''s just being beaten by the other side, I''m afraid I don''t even have the heart to win.


    A knife across the river also sees through Xiao Yao''s mind, but it''s funny.


    "Die for me!"


    He yelled angrily, slashed a knife, and the waves rolled. After Xiao Yao was forced back, he didn''t stop immediately. Instead, he rushed to Xiao Yao again. He had a posture of "taking advantage of your illness to kill you". It seemed that he was going to seize this opportunity to kill Xiao Yao completely.


    Although he also knows that he is now firmly occupying the upper points, he doesn''t know why. Even so, his heart can''t be stable, as if Xiao Yao can rush up to end his life at any time. This feeling makes him feel strange, but there is no way to suppress this sense of crisis.


    What''s more, I believe in my sense of crisis after crossing the river. I don''t know how many times I saved him.


    So in his view, Xiao Yao still has a threat, and only in the shortest time, the other party completely killed, there will be hope.


    All of a sudden, the body of crossing the river rises in the air, as if on top of heaven and earth.


    His body, suddenly turned into a shadow.


    One, two, four, eight. Each shadow is a shape, holding the same knife.


    The sense of crisis comes from all directions.


    Thunder see this step, finally did not look so indifferent before.


    Before, he still had confidence in Xiao Yao, and felt that as long as he didn''t get to the last one, no one could say who would win. But now seeing the scene in front of him, he couldn''t continue to calm down.


    The last time he fought with Dujiang, this guy didn''t have the strength.


    The blade of shadow.


    The real shadow blade!


    Xiao Yao''s expression changed from astonishment to plainness.


    "Die for me!" The sound of crossing the river seems to be coming from all directions, still spreading in the air, in a word, there are dormant murderers.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s body began to rise.


    It''s getting faster and faster.


    The speed of the air around him also increased a lot, and he became an eye of the wind.


    Overhead, there is no way to calculate the shadow clearly in a short period of time, black pressure towards Xiao Yao pressure over.


    Xiao Yao made a sharp blow to break the shadow.


    No one can see his appearance clearly at this time. All the shadows of crossing the river suddenly coincide with each other, and then they fall out firmly.


    Just waiting for him, not calm.


    Xiao Yao won''t give him any chance to rest. He has rushed in his direction again. The power of one punch seems to be enough to roll the stars, swallow the rivers and cover everything.


    Crossing the river and looking at Xiao Yao rushing towards him, his pupils suddenly contracted and his hand shaking slightly.


    "Nirvana!"


    With a roar, Xiao Yao''s body has rushed to the front of the river crossing knife.


    Crossing the river will block the broken knife in front of you.


    If it was earlier, he had a chance to block the blow, and he could see that Xiao Yao''s Yuan Li in his body now could only push one blow.


    Xiao Yao has only one chance. If he is blocked, he will die.


    Cross the river a knife to understand, this is Xiao Yao''s last kill move.


    If Xiao Yao had taken out such a killing move earlier, the situation would have been completely one-sided if he had been killed by crossing the river. Crossing the river would have become a real winner. Even with Jinglei''s help, it would not have changed the situation, but Xiao Yao did not do so.


    A young man can understand such forbearance, in the eyes of thunder, may be a relief.


    However, in the eyes of Xiao Yao''s enemies, it was really terrible.


    They think carefully, if they stand in Xiao Yao''s position, can they meet this situation?


    With one punch, the broken knife in front of the body was completely blown into countless pieces.


    Each piece of debris, from the body of a knife across the river.


    When crossing the river and falling to the ground, there were countless blood holes on the body.


    Xiao Yao looked at lying on the ground, pupil slowly enlarged across the river a knife, finally grin.

 Chapter 627

    Nirvana boxing was learned by the disciple of Zijin sect called Zishan. During this period, Xiao Yao changed it a little, but he didn''t expect that it would finally play a decisive role.


    However, all this is not as simple as it seems. It can be said that Xiao Yao paid a great price for his final victory.


    In fact, what he thought in his mind before crossing the river was quite right. Nirvana is Xiao Yao''s only chance. If Xiao Yao doesn''t seize this opportunity, or the last trump card doesn''t kill him completely, he will die.


    Xiao Yao was taking a risk. But for him at that time, there was no other way. If there was another way, he would not use such extreme means.


    The main reason is that there is really no way out. Fortunately, Xiao Yao also won the bet in the end. He thinks his luck is as good as ever, but it''s better to have fewer such things happen. If one day, his luck is a little worse, won''t he die? Luck is the most unreliable thing. No one can control his own luck. Maybe one day his good luck will be consumed.


    So in the final analysis, luck is unreliable. The best way to save your life is to improve your strength in the shortest time.


    When he thought of this, he was already in the dark and fell back.


    Fortunately, thunder speed is also very fast, in time to catch Xiao Yao, also sighed.


    "You are too stubborn, boy." Said Jinglei.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yao can''t hear what Jinglei said now.


    Jinglei accompanies Xiao Yao into the room.


    At this time, the bed has been cleared up. Jinglei threw Xiao Yao on the bed and said to Gaofeng, "brother, this boy won''t have anything to do with it?"


    Gao Feng looked at the thunder, frowned and said, "can you say something nice? What''s more, the boy''s life is tough and he can''t die. You can rest assured. "


    After listening to Gao Feng''s words, Jinglei was relieved.


    In fact, he also believes that Xiao Yao won''t have too big a problem for him. He just gets accurate information from Gao Feng and can feel more at ease.


    Not long after, Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao also ran over.


    Seeing Xiao Yao still in a coma, Ruolan immediately turned red and began to cry.


    "Come on, what are you crying for? This boy can''t die." Mrs. Miao frowned and said.


    Miao mother-in-law said so, if Lan also suppressed his cry, just began to twitch the body, if choking.


    Gao Feng sighed, looked at her mother-in-law Miao, and said, "the child is worried about Xiao Yao. It''s OK to be sad and cry out. If you scold her like this, it will make her more miserable."


    Mrs. Miao nodded and said nothing more.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these, let''s talk about something else. I''m curious. Who hurt Xiao boy?" Mother Miao frowned and said, "is that man still alive?"


    "Dead." Gao Feng said with a smile, "he died miserably. Thunder has already buried him, and he plans to give someone a ride."


    "I don''t understand. That guy has hurt Xiao Yao. Even if he doesn''t flog the corpse, he has to give someone a ride. I have to talk about him when my second brother comes back." Mother Miao said angrily.


    "There''s nothing to say." Gao Feng laughed, waved his hand and said, "in fact, it''s normal. You can''t understand their friendship. If one of them dies, it means another one of their opponents is missing. Of course, I don''t have their friendship. I wish all my enemies were dead."


    Granny Miao smiles. She thinks Gao Feng''s idea is more normal.


    After waiting for a while, Jinglei came back.


    His face is not very good-looking, maybe his mood is still affected.


    "Come on, don''t think so much. People like that deserve to die." Gao Feng took a picture and said.


    Jinglei nodded, sighed and said: "I know what you said. In fact, I don''t think it''s bad for him to die. I just suddenly feel that there is another opponent who can fight. I feel a little sorry. That''s all."


    Gao Feng smiles: "if you think so, it''s nothing."


    Jinglei nodded, sat on one side and looked at Xiao Yao, and asked, "hasn''t he woken up yet?"


    "No Gao Feng said, "the body is a little empty, and the breath in the body is also a little confused. If you want to reconcile well, it will take a little time. I don''t know where this boy learned his domineering moves. If you were you, you would be killed if you hit that fist."


    Gao Feng is right. In fact, the original Nirvana boxing is not so exaggerated. It''s just that Xiao Yao changed it. In addition, it was a time of life and death. If Xiao Yao was still hiding and unwilling to give his best, he would have died by that time.


    When Xiao Yao wakes up, he opens his eyes and says the first thing is: "no, Xiaoyue, they are still at school. Is anyone going to pick them up?"


    Pink Butterfly pulls Xiaoyue and sits on the bedside¡° Wake up? " Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and was relieved to see Xiaoyue and Gebu¡° You''ve been sleeping all day and night. If you were to pick up the children, I''m afraid they would have starved to death. " Pink butterfly has no good airway. Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, just this smile, feel all over the pain, as long as the wry smile said: "I didn''t expect there will be so many trouble things, if you know, I will tell you in advance." Pink Butterfly sighed, stood up, covered Xiao Yao with a quilt, and said, "don''t worry about these things. I''ve heard from doctor Gao. Although your body recovers quickly, it will take about a week. In this week, Gebu and Gebu cry are with me, and I send them back to school."¡° What a shame. " Xiao Yao said in a low voice. Pink Butterfly full of disgust: "listen to what you say, and look at the expression on your face, completely did not find how embarrassed you are." Xiao Yao thinks that pink butterfly still doesn''t understand what it means to see through and don''t say through. It''s good that he knows these things in his heart. Why do he have to say it¡° Have a good rest, and I''ll go first. " Pink Butterfly stood up and said. Xiao Yao a Leng: "so fast?"¡° Is it fast? I''ve been here for more than ten hours. " Pink butterfly is not very angry. Xiao Yao suddenly felt embarrassed. It''s obvious that pink butterfly''s feeling for herself is that she can stay by her side for more than ten hours¡° Dad, you have a good rest! When I grow up, I will help you get revenge Ge Bu clenched his small fist and said to Xiao Yao seriously. Looking at GE Bu''s serious appearance, Xiao Yao wanted to laugh and moved. After the pink butterfly left, the third grandfather came together. During this period of time, his body recovered quickly. At least he got out of bed and ran around without any problem¡° Boy, this girl is called pink butterfly, right? I used to be in a killer organization with you, didn''t I? " Third grandfather knows these things very well, and he has seen Pink Butterfly before¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded¡° I''ve seen before that this girl has some interest in you, but I didn''t expect to chase you directly to Haitian city. Tut Tut, you are really lucky. I''ve been in the killer world for so many years, and I haven''t seen any female killer fall in love with me at first sight. " Third grandfather had to start lamenting that the face world was too unfair to him¡° OK, I''ve made so much money, and I don''t know who to blame now for going to Korea for plastic surgery? " Thunder said with a smile. Third grandfather''s face is full of depression. Jinglei turned to Xiao Yao and said, "are you better?"¡° It''s still like that. " Xiao Yao tried to get up from the bed before, but he realized that his strength seemed to have been drained by someone. At this time, not to mention getting up from the bed, it was difficult to sit up. Originally, Yuan Li in the body was consumed because of Nirvana boxing. Later, although Yuan Li in the body was also slowly recovering, those Yuan Li were used to recover the injury. It''s a luxury to want to sit up and move¡° By the way, you didn''t tell Xiaoxiao what I was doing, did you Xiao Yao''s scalp felt numb and asked¡° No, it''s just that you have time to go out for a while. " Jinglei said with a smile, "this is what your grandfather ordered. As for the pink butterfly, she needs to pick up the child before telling her. We all know that you don''t want others to worry about you." Xiao Yao was relieved when he heard this¡° That''s good. " Xiao Yao was relieved. If Li Xiaoxiao knew that he was hurt, he didn''t know what would happen¡° The one who crossed the river was dead. I buried him and offered him a few drinks. Doesn''t he like drinking? Ha, this time I can really drink it. " Thunder said. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "second grandfather, what''s the point of that sword crossing the river?"¡° It''s much better than me now, and weaker than Zhuge''s burning heaven. " Speaking of this, Jinglei couldn''t help laughing, "if you really say that, you can kill me now." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He''s getting used to Jinglei''s jokes, and there''s no need to explain anything. He knows that the second grandfather knows him very well, and he won''t do anything like this in his life¡° In the future, don''t joke a little. How can Xiao Yao answer when you say so? " Third grandfather whispered¡° You used to say less of that? " Thunder glared at him, but he didn''t have a good airway. Third grandfather was stunned at first, and then he laughed. That''s the truth.

 Chapter 628

    In this week, Xiao Yao is just lying in the courtyard. Li Xiaoxiao has come to see three grandfathers and Ruolan. She has never been in Xiao Yao''s house, but every time Li Xiaoxiao comes to Xiao Yao, she feels nervous, just like a thief has just started to steal, I met the host back.


    Xiao Yao knows that this is probably called a thief''s guilty heart.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t do anything shameful, he felt that there was nothing wrong with his body anyway. If Li Xiaoxiao really knew, he would be worried. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to see the people he cares about feel sorry for himself. In this case, it''s better to let Li Xiaoxiao know nothing.


    Anyway, it doesn''t take long for me to get out of bed because of my physical condition.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s recovery ability is very fast, although the peak is more than a week, but just a week later, Xiao Yao almost recovered.


    "I''ll remember that you don''t have to fight with others during this period of time." Looking at Xiao Yao getting out of bed, Gaofeng is not easy to stop. He also knows that his grandson is very busy now, and there are many things he needs to deal with, just some things to be told. He thinks he still needs to say a few words.


    "Grandfather, you can rest assured, I am not a child now, what can be done, what can not be done, I can still have a grasp." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Gao Feng glared at Xiao Yao and said, "you are always a child in my eyes."


    For ordinary young people to hear such words, perhaps there will be some frustration. But for Xiao Yao, not only will he not feel any frustration, but he will also have a warm feeling in his heart.


    This is also a very simple happiness for him.


    Before long, Ruolan came running.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, why don''t you spend more time in bed?" Seeing that Xiao Yao had already stood up, Ruolan sighed and quickly stepped forward. He helped Xiao Yao and complained.


    Xiao Yao can only grasp the back of his head, a little embarrassed.


    But mother-in-law Miao and Gao Feng and others, looking at Ruolan and listening to her words, just can''t help sighing.


    The child is really sinking deeper and deeper.


    In this world, many things can be controlled, only feelings.


    Emotion is really strange, invisible, but it has a magical power. Driven by emotion, many people will do something that doesn''t conform to common sense. Now Ruolan is like this. Maybe even she knows that it doesn''t have to be right to do so.


    But feelings are like this. Driven by feelings, Ruolan''s behavior and words are not so manipulated. Some concerns about Xiao Yao are subconsciously expressed on the surface.


    The most embarrassing thing is that mother-in-law Miao also knows that she has no way to intervene in such problems. If she really tries to stop them, it will not only have no effect, but also have adverse effects. After all, everyone will have a rebellious mentality, and this kind of rebellious mentality will be revealed unconsciously.


    Even if Ruolan doesn''t want to, it''s impossible to be so perfect. No one can get involved in emotional affairs. They can only watch it quietly.


    Mother Miao only hopes that Ruolan will not be seriously injured in the end.


    "Ruolan, I really have nothing to do." Xiao Yao looked at Ruolan and said with a smile.


    Ruolan frowned and said, "I''ve been lying in bed for a week. Is that ok?"


    If LAN says so, Xiao Yao has no ability to refute.


    At this time, pink butterfly and Xiaoyue come back.


    "Ready to get out of bed?" Seeing Xiao Yao supported by Ruolan, pink butterfly''s eyes changed a little, but he soon regained his pure brightness.


    "Well, there''s no big problem." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Gebu and Xiaoyue have come.


    Two children, hugged Xiao Yao''s two legs, but Ge bukui was also held by pink butterfly.


    "Dad, are you all right?" He asked.


    "I don''t have much to do." Xiao Yao said, "didn''t you go to school today?"


    "School is over at noon! I don''t go to class until afternoon! " He explained.


    Xiao Yao patted his head and wondered if he was confused because he had been in bed too long.


    "How do you feel about school life in school during this time?" Xiao Yao rubbed Ge Ping''s head and asked.


    Ge Bu nodded: "very good."


    Pink Butterfly walked up to her and put gebukui on the ground. She said, "gebukui and gebukui have strong adaptability. Originally, I was worried about whether they are difficult to integrate into the current environment, but soon I realized that I thought too much about them. Their adaptability is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people."


    "That''s it Xiaoyue also quickly said, "brother Bu is very powerful. When I first went to school, I was still the third from the bottom in my class. In the exam yesterday, I was already in the top 20."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He looked at Gebu and asked, "are you such a good boy?"


    "The title is not difficult. Many of the answers are in books. Just memorize them." Gebu whispered.


    In fact, Gebu is really under pressure.


    He thinks that his school is a hard won opportunity. If he is not willing to make 100% efforts, there is no way to make Xiao Yao satisfied. Maybe Xiao Yao will not let him go to school if he is not happy.


    So the only thing he can do is to try his best to do everything.


    At the beginning of class, he realized that his foundation was really poor, and many places couldn''t catch up with him. Fortunately, Xiaoyue is now the top five in the class. During the day, the teacher taught Gebu, and at night, Xiaoyue taught Gebu. If he didn''t understand the problems in class, Xiaoyue would explain them to Gebu.


    If Xiaoyue doesn''t know, pink butterfly will come out.


    All in all, Gebu really worked hard.


    All of these are also seen in the eyes of pink butterfly. She thinks curiously that Xiao Yao is a geek, and the child he brought back is also a geek! I''m afraid it''s difficult to be mediocre in any aspect of perseverance.


    "Good performance, when you enter the top ten of the class, I''ll give you a gift." Xiao Yao said.


    "What gift?" He asked curiously.


    "Well..." this question really asked Xiao Yao. In fact, he just intended to set a goal for GE Bing. As for what he wanted to reward, he didn''t think about it well.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "otherwise, as long as you can get into the top ten of the class, I will satisfy you with a wish. How about that?"


    Gebu grinned: "Dad, in fact, I''m not good at anything. I''m very happy that you can let me go to school."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he also knows that Gebu is under a lot of pressure, but it''s not a simple thing to help him relieve the pressure. Although he can say some words, whether Gebu can listen to them is another matter. Moreover, he doesn''t feel that he has to change anything. Only when a person has pressure can he make progress.


    "No, I still have to say one. I''ve already said it. If I don''t cash it, I''ll lose face." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Gebu shook his head, thought about it seriously, and said, "otherwise, Dad, if I get into the top ten of the class, will you give me a bike?"


    "What do you want a bicycle for?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Our school is far away from home. It''s very troublesome for Aunt pink butterfly to pick us up from school. With a bicycle, I can ride home with my sister Xiaoyue." Ge said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Feelings, Gebu put forward such a wish, or to facilitate them ah!


    "Don''t always think so much about others, but also think more about yourself. If you have to think about everything for others, will you still live?" Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    Gebu nodded cautiously, thinking whether his wish was too abrupt and made his father unhappy.


    Looking at GE Bu''s silent appearance, Xiao Yao also guessed what he was thinking.


    "OK, it''s easy to ride a bicycle, but you''re still young. It''s not safe to ride your own bicycle. And now in the city, you have to be 12 years old to ride a bicycle, you know?" Xiao Yao said.


    Ge Bu nodded and was relieved. As long as Xiao Yao was not angry, he could say anything. And he is also a little depressed. What''s the rule? It''s like I can''t ride a bike.


    After lunch, Gebu began to follow Jinglei''s horse steps again. When he did, he was still holding a book in his hand.


    Xiao Yao sat on the side and looked at his watch. His face was a little surprised.


    "This boy has been able to squat for an hour now?" Xiao Yao turns to see an eye, startled thunder asks a way.


    Jinglei nodded and said to Xiao Yao, "before, I thought you were very talented in ancient martial arts, but now with Ge Bing, I find that you are really mediocre. You are rotten."


    Of course, this is just a joke. If Xiao Yao is mediocre, those young ancient martial arts masters who are still practicing can now find a brick and shoot themselves to death.


    Just through this joke, we can see that Gebu is really gifted.


    Jinglei looked at Gebu, narrowed his eyes and laughed: "God is fair to me. He gave me a good apprentice. After a long time, I believe he will be able to surpass you."


    Xiao Yao also nodded, which is a good thing.

 Chapter 629

    Although Xiao Yao will also have a competitive heart, it will never become a reason for his jealousy of Ge Bing.


    On the contrary, he hopes that more ancient martial arts talents will come out of Huaxia than anyone else.


    If you want to revitalize the ancient martial arts in China, you can only rely on his own strength, but there are still some weak forces. Three or five people can not set off any upsurge of ancient martial arts in China. Therefore, he is very willing to see more and more outstanding young people and talents of ancient martial arts. What''s more, Gebu is still his son?


    Xiao Yao, who felt that he was in no condition, also turned on his mobile phone, which showed more than a dozen missed calls, most of which were from Li Xiaoxiao, and Zhou Lei also called a few. It is estimated that Xiao Yao should be urged to go to Kyoto as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and dials back to Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao answers the phone very quickly. Almost after a ring, Li Xiaoxiao has connected the phone.


    "Are you finally willing to turn it on?" Li Xiaoxiao''s first words were full of bitterness.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "these days is not in Haitian city, deal with some things, so the phone did not turn on, what''s the matter, what''s wrong with Haitian city?" Haitian city is now peaceful and peaceful, which Xiao Yao knows better than anyone else. But since he has decided to act, he has to do everything. It''s also a very good way to pretend to be stupid.


    "Nothing, just angry. You said you should call me even if you really left Haitian city?" Li Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    Xiao Yao quickly opened the coax younger sister mode.


    It took Li Xiaoxiao more than ten minutes to make a phone call. Li Xiaoxiao was able to get rid of Xiao Yao''s anger.


    "Where are you now?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Just back to Haitian city." Xiao Yao lies with his eyes open. Anyway, he has lied a lot. Now he continues to lie, but he has no psychological pressure at all.


    "If you say that, I believe it." Li Xiaoxiao replied.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao''s heart is at a loss. He is thinking about whether Li Xiaoxiao knows something. However, when he thinks about it, the people in the courtyard have done a very good job in keeping secrets. Li Xiaoxiao is not an immortal. How can he really know something?


    "Where are you now? I''ll go to you." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "is what matter?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Xiaoxiao became angry again: "do I have to have an accident to find you? Can''t I want to find you because I miss you? "


    Listen to Li Xiaoxiao say, Xiao Yao want to give himself a slap, before his mouth seems not so stupid, right? When did you become so speechless? Did you lie in bed for a while? I''ve never heard of anyone lying in bed for a period of time who can break his brain.


    "Daughter in law, where are you now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "We''re not married. Am I your daughter-in-law?" Li Xiaoxiao snorted coldly and said, "besides, to your daughter-in-law, you just turn off the power all the time and don''t get in touch with her. Don''t you know what to say before you leave?"


    Xiao Yao''s head is about to explode. Originally, he was almost coaxed away. As a result, because he was cheap and could not speak, Li Xiaoxiao returned to the original topic.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it all a matter of time to get married? After all, no matter how long, you still have to be my daughter-in-law. OK, daughter-in-law, where are you now? " Fortunately, now Xiao Yao is growing up. If he really changes his name to Xiao Xiao because Li Xiaoxiao is angry now, it is estimated that Li Xiaoxiao will have to start criticizing Xiao Yao again.


    As for the reason, Xiao Yao couldn''t think of it, and he would never think about it. To guess a woman''s idea, he simply couldn''t get along with himself. He didn''t know how many brain cells he had to waste. In the end, he couldn''t get a wish. How depressed was the death of the brain cells?


    "I''m in the security company now." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "I''ll be there now." After hanging up, Xiao Yao also took a long breath and began to rub his temples, hoping to ease his headache in this way.


    After saying hello to my grandfather, Xiao Yao went out of the courtyard.


    Driving by a flower shop, Xiao Yao also stops.


    He suddenly remembered that he and Li Xiaoxiao had never sent flowers for such a long time. Generally, boys and girls would send a handful of roses together. Although girls would complain that their boyfriends spent money recklessly and that the flowers they bought could not be eaten or drunk, they would still smile on their faces.


    Xiao Yao thinks that he can try this way.


    Into the florist, a girl with a hat came.


    "Hello, sir. Do you need some flowers?" The girl asked in a sweet voice.


    Xiao Yao looked around and nodded.


    "Who are you going to give it to?" The girl looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously. Seeing and hearing the Land Rover outside, she knew that this time it might be a big deal.


    "It''s for my girlfriend, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked, although he did not send flowers, but did not eat pork, also saw pigs run ah? Anyway, he can''t do something like sending his girlfriend a carnation. Besides, he''s not a fool. He can''t make such a low-level mistake. However, song Yilin has really done something like this. At that time, it seemed that it was Li Qiuyue''s birthday. Song Yilin wanted to send a bunch of flowers to his daughter-in-law Li Qiuyue. After entering the florist''s shop, the clerk asked him who he would give them to. Song Yilin said very seriously, "to the most important woman in my life." Coincidentally, Li Qiuyue''s birthday happened to be on Mother''s day, so song Yilin, an innocent and lovely classmate, gave her daughter-in-law a handful of carnations. Li Qiuyue made fun of it. It was the last time when she had dinner. Li Qiuyue suddenly remembered it and mentioned it. Xiao Yao''s memory is very good, so he still remembers it clearly¡° Roses, right? How many flowers do you need, sir The girl asked curiously¡° Well... How many are better then? " Xiao Yao asked. Although he knows to send roses to his girlfriend, he really doesn''t know how many¡° It''s usually eleven, ninety-nine, and so on. In fact, they all have some good meanings. " Said the girl¡° Is the more you give, the better? " Xiao Yao thought and asked. Girls want to kiss Xiao Yao. That''s what she wants to say. It''s just business! You can''t say that either. Otherwise, if the guests are reluctant to give up or are short of money, they think they are forcing the other party to do something or shaking their face¡° How much is appropriate? " Xiao Yao continued¡° There are also people who will send 999 flowers... "The girl whispered. When she said this, she was also looking at each other''s face. The roses in the shop are now 11 yuan each. Of course, it''s still because of the off-season. If it''s Valentine''s day, 20 yuan each is a normal price. Xiao Yao frowned. The girl''s heart jumped to her throat and felt greedy. In order to take care of Xiao Yao''s face, she quickly said, "of course, it''s more appropriate to send ninety-nine flowers."¡° No, I''m just thinking, too much, isn''t it hard to take... "Xiao Yao said. The girl was speechless for a while. If what Xiao Yao said was true, not because he was reluctant to give up, the girl could only say that this young man was really rich. Didn''t he think about the price of 999 roses¡° Well, it''s 999. How much is it? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Nine thousand The girl said quickly, "although the unit price of a rose in the shop is 11 yuan now, your list is relatively large. Of course, you can enjoy the discount. It just takes a little time. We have to adjust it." The girl said excitedly, her body softened when she thought that if this list really became, she would get the Commission. This is a small fortune! Moreover, maybe I can be promoted to Deputy store manager directly! After all, many salesmen don''t know if they can sell 100 flowers a month¡° Just swipe the card. " Xiao Yao handed over his bank card, then went out of the store and began to make a phone call. It wasn''t long before the tiger came in a pickup truck¡° What do you need a pickup truck for Asked the tiger curiously¡° Let''s see the flowers. " Xiao Yao said flatly¡° "Flowers?" The tiger was stunned, "how much do you want to buy?"¡° Ninety nine. " Xiao Yao said, "it''s a little too much. I can''t put my car easily." The tiger is a little speechless. But he thought about it carefully and didn''t say much. As Xiao Yao''s identity, sending more than ten or ninety-nine flowers is not in line with his identity! There are only 999, which is normal. Don''t you sing a song like that? I have already planted 999 roses for you. On the day when we parted, 999 roses were withered. Bah, bah, bah! It''s not a good thing! After waiting for almost two hours, 999 roses were finally loaded into the car. At this time, Li Xiaoxiao looked at her watch and counted the time, already thinking about how to torture Xiao Yao. I said that I wanted to see myself. As a result, it''s been several hours and I still can''t see anyone. Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire? I don''t think I have a temper, do I? When she was angry and depressed, she suddenly heard a cry of surprise outside the office. She frowned, stood up, opened the door of the office and went out. In the office building, many employees are lying on the French windows and looking down.

 Chapter 630

    "What are you doing? None of them need work, do they?" Li Xiaoxiao saw that none of these people went to work one by one, just lying in front of the window to watch the excitement.


    If you want to compete with Xia Yixing, you are obviously at a disadvantage. After all, the development of Xiaoyao security company is worse than that of Xiaoyao real estate. In the final analysis, the pattern is too small.


    In the heart originally anxious, in addition the hand bottom person does not work, she all had one kind of fast explosion feeling.


    Being scolded by Li Xiaoxiao, the employees who are still watching the show all turn around quickly, which is a bit embarrassing.


    This is the woman of the big boss, the real landlady. Even if it''s not because of Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao''s personal identity and resume alone can make them feel admiration and respect.


    "Mr. Li, someone is downstairs..." a young man said timidly, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Xiaoxiao very impolitely.


    "What does it have to do with you that there are people downstairs? Besides, when are there fewer people downstairs? Is that why you don''t work? " Li Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    The young man became more and more embarrassed. He was so stiff that he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Suddenly, another man exclaimed.


    "The man under the building seems to be our boss!"


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    Their big boss is undoubtedly Xiao Yao.


    Previously, Xiao Yao said that he would come and have a look at his watch, but he didn''t know how long it had been.


    According to the truth, he should have come long ago. How can he arrive now? What made her even more curious was that she didn''t go upstairs to find herself. Instead, what was she doing downstairs?


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t restrain his curiosity. He glanced at him. His face was frozen and his mouth was slightly twitching.


    Suddenly, Li Xiaoxiao turned around and ran towards the elevator.


    Hastily down the stairs, look around, the rose.


    Like a red ocean.


    Every flower is spread out carefully.


    Xiao Yao stands in the sea of flowers, after seeing Li Xiaoxiao, he grabs his head.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and walked towards him step by step. She was very slow and silent. She was afraid that she would step on the roses and hurt Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Finally, she walked gently to Xiao Yao, surrounded by roses.


    "For a long time, I thought that if you didn''t like it, it would be embarrassing." Xiao Yao grabs his head, looks at Li Xiaoxiao, and says seriously, "I don''t know what I should do to show that I''m a little bit romantic. What''s embarrassing is that I''m really not a romantic person."


    "If you are not a romantic person, are there any romantic people in the world? You see, the people around us are looking at us. " Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    "When they look at us, they must envy us." Xiao Yao said seriously, "I envy my beautiful girlfriend and you have such a handsome boyfriend, so what we have to do is to maintain such an atmosphere and let them admire."


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing.


    She thinks Xiao Yao is really cute and cute at this time.


    She stood on tiptoe and couldn''t help kissing Xiao Yao on the face.


    Xiao Yao picked up a rose and said, "originally, I didn''t intend to send roses. The flowers I want to send away are still made up with."


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand. She looks at Xiao Yao curiously, waiting for the other party to continue.


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile, "they all say that flowers are given to beauties. However, I wandered around in the florist''s shop, and I didn''t know how many circles I had, and I didn''t see any flower that could be worthy of my wife."


    Li Xiaoxiao blushed and turned his eyes at Xiao Yao.


    "You are really more and more glib now, but I still like it." Li Xiaoxiao''s face is full of shame.


    Xiao Yao giggles.


    People around are already taking pictures with their mobile phones.


    They like to see it.


    Although the protagonist is not them, it has nothing to do with them, but it can become their sustenance.


    Maybe the people who stand on the side to watch the excitement find their own past in the wind.


    They once loved someone deeply, and loved a whole once.


    Looking at the flower, I think of him (her) and hope that person is picturesque all his life, even though he is still a cosmopolitan.


    Xiao Yao pulls Li Xiaoxiao out of the sea of roses.


    "This time, the scene is not big enough. It should be 9999. If you look at it like that, the scene should be more shocking than before." Xiao Yao said, "if I really buy so many flowers, I have to drive a truck. I can''t find a truck now and then."


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh or cry. I don''t know where Xiao Yao learned these ideas from.


    At this time, the staff of Xiaoyao security company also went downstairs. They were all big men with big faces. Otherwise, they would not have the chance to live with tigers.


    "If you like these flowers, you can take them all, so as not to waste them. Everyone will cheat a girl to go home and wash clothes and cook for you." Li Xiaoxiao looked at those people and said seriously.


    The men immediately began to loot.


    Xiao Yao added: "this is also the welfare of our company!"


    A group of people laughed.


    Xiao Yao led Li Xiaoxiao into the elevator and went upstairs.


    When I stood upstairs and looked down again, the roses had already been robbed, and the rest were just some petals.


    "Xiao Yao, where did you learn all this from?" Li Xiaoxiao leans on Xiao Yao''s chest and asks curiously.


    "On TV." Xiao Yao seriously said, "other leading actors will send flowers to the heroine."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses, hugs Li Xiaoxiao, and continues: "moreover, I''m born to be a person who can''t be romantic. I''ve always been. Maybe I won''t be a romantic person in my life, but it''s not bad. I''ll still express my feelings to you in other ways, just not limited to form."


    He felt that his mouth was very stupid. Generally speaking, he could not express his thoughts completely.


    Li Xiaoxiao giggled and said: "it''s really good. You see, I''m much happier than other girls. When other girls feel happy, it''s only romantic. I''m different. I''m all the time."


    Xiao Yao is envious.


    If I had Li Xiaoxiao''s eloquence, I don''t think I would make girls unhappy.


    I had a talk with Li Xiaoxiao in the office for a while. Li Xiaoxiao also talked about the current situation of Xiaoyao security company.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s narration, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "It''s not easy to spread the stall of Xiaoyao security company. You have chosen a very difficult road." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said.


    "That''s why I''m motivated! From 80 to 90, in fact, there is nothing to be proud of, but if from 10 to 90, it will be different. " Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao smiles at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have faith in me?" Li Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no, on the contrary, I have great confidence in you. I don''t think there is anything you can''t do in this world. It''s just that you want to do or don''t want to do. That''s all. When you want to do something, it means success."


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Now I just think, if Xiaoyao security company is more and more bullish, then I will make so much money and have no place to spend it, what should I do?" When Xiao Yao said this, he pretended to have a headache, and already stretched out his hand and began to massage his temple.


    Li Xiaoxiao knows that the reason why Xiao Yao said this is to make him happy.


    She laughed and then asked, "you haven''t told me what you''ve been doing all this time!"


    "Little things, not worth saying." Xiao Yao was a little nervous and said that he was really worried that Li Xiaoxiao would continue to ask, and that he would not be able to make up his own lies. Besides, he didn''t want to lie to Li Xiaoxiao and tell the first lie, and then he would tell countless lies


    Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao stops talking and doesn''t continue to ask. Instead, he talks to Xiao Yao about the current situation of Gebu brothers and sisters recently. Xiao Yao just can''t laugh or cry about it. He can see Gebu and Gebu crying almost every day. Therefore, he knows more about how the brothers and sisters are now than Li Xiaoxiao.


    It''s just that the acting should be comprehensive. Since Li Xiaoxiao and I said that we were not in Haitian city during this period of time, when Li Xiaoxiao said that we should never show the expression that we have already understood, and Xiao Yao''s acting skills are good, showing no flaws, nodding and asking some questions from time to time.


    Halfway through, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rings.


    Took out the mobile phone to have a look, is a strange number.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiao Yao still chose to connect the phone.


    Over the phone, there''s a girl''s voice.


    "Hello? Hello, is this Ge Ping''s parent? I''m his teacher


    "I am. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    He looked at the time on his mobile phone. It should still be school time now. It''s not like he''s going to pick up Gebu, is it?


    "Ge Ping''s classmate had a fight with other children at school. Do you want to come over?" The girl continued.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "OK, teacher, I''ll go now."


    After hanging up, Xiao Yao rubbed his temple.


    "What''s the matter?"¡° That kid Gebu is in trouble! " Xiao Yao said, "although I don''t know why he fights with others, I don''t think it''s his fault."¡° So arbitrary? " Li Xiaoxiao joked¡° He cherishes school time more than anyone else. Although he doesn''t say it, he is under a lot of pressure. Forget it, I''ll go first. " Xiao Yao said¡° I''ll go with you. Anyway, I''ve finished all my work Li Xiaoxiao said. Xiao Yao hesitated and nodded.

 Chapter 631

    He drove to school with Li Xiaoxiao. After getting off the car, Xiao Yao patted his head again.


    "I forgot to ask which teaching building it was in." Xiao Yao depressed said.


    "It''s OK. Ask the doorman first. You have to know which class Gebu is in now?" Li Xiaoxiao said with an idea on the side.


    Xiao Yao was even more embarrassed when Li Xiaoxiao said that.


    Li Xiaoxiao stares at Xiao Yao with a disdainful look.


    "Well, I haven''t asked. Forget it, I''d better call their teacher." When Xiao Yao talks, he has taken out his mobile phone, found the number he is calling now and dialed back.


    It wasn''t long before the phone was connected.


    On the other side of the phone, you can still hear the quarrel.


    "Are you here, Mr. Shaw?" The girl''s voice on the phone sounds a little urgent.


    "I''m here, but I don''t know where." Xiao Yao said in embarrassment.


    "No.3 teaching building, the first office on the left side of the third floor." The girl said, "you''d better come here quickly! Ah! Mr. Liu, please calm down. Let''s make things clear first... "


    At this point, the phone was hung up.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao put the mobile phone into his pocket and quickly walked towards the No. 3 teaching building.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Li Xiaoxiao found that Xiao Yao''s pace obviously accelerated and asked quickly.


    "There seems to be something serious." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and did not continue to ask.


    After all, they haven''t come to the office yet. Xiao Yao can''t know what''s going on. It''s meaningless to keep asking questions. On the contrary, it will make Xiao Yao feel depressed.


    At this time, in the office, Fang Lin is really worried.


    She will Gebu and Xiaoyue tightly behind, looking at the middle-aged man standing in front of him, said: "they are still children, even if you are really angry, you can''t do it to the children, right?"


    The middle-aged man standing in front of Fang Lin, wearing a suit and leather shoes, snorted coldly. He looked at Ge Ping standing behind Fang Lin fiercely and bit his teeth. He said, "son of a bitch, you dare to fight me. I tell you, today you and your father are very unlucky!"


    Gebu looked at the man with a sneer, not even angry.


    "What''s your expression, huh? I really think it''s in school, I dare not educate you? Otherwise, before your father comes, I will discipline you instead of him! " When talking, the middle-aged man was about to rush over and be held tightly by several young male teachers.


    It''s the first time that they''ve seen such parents want to fight a child.


    Before that, in fact, Gebu had been kicked by this man.


    A kick in the abdomen.


    To everyone''s surprise, Gebu didn''t even cry. He just stood up, patted the footprints on his clothes, then raised his head and stared at the middle-aged man.


    That kind of eyes, let a few young teachers can not help but feel a Leng.


    They really can''t believe that a child should have such terrible eyes.


    It gives people a shivering feeling.


    Moreover, if it is an ordinary child, it may not be able to get up at this time, but Gebu got up very quickly, just like a clever monkey, and didn''t even cry.


    On the contrary, it''s still relaxed.


    "Mr. Liu, if you do this again, I''ll really call the police!" Fang Lin said.


    The middle-aged man finally calmed down.


    At this time, Xiao Yao came in with Li Xiaoxiao.


    Fang Lin was stunned to see Xiao Yao.


    This guy?


    Xiao Yao is also surprised to see Fang Lin. isn''t this the girl who called the police when she was an adult dealer that day?


    There are many coincidences. I didn''t expect that this girl is the teacher of Gebu and Xiaoyue.


    Only when Xiao Yao got close to him and glanced at GE Bing, he sank his face.


    He went up to him, reached out and patted the footprints on Gebu''s clothes. He didn''t clean them. He lifted his clothes and looked at them. There was a bruise on his stomach.


    "By whom?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ge Ping gritted his teeth, reached out and pointed to the man surnamed Liu.


    Xiao Yao laughed, did not say anything, raised his head to look at Fang Lin, a little embarrassed, said: "teacher Fang, you get into trouble, this boy is more skinny, I did not expect that this just a few days after school, he began to fight with his classmates, like a little gangster, you can rest assured, I will educate him after I go back."


    "It''s not. In fact, it''s not the fault of Ge Bing''s classmate..." Fang Lin said.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao turned to look at Ge Ping and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "He bullied Xiaoyue." Gebu held out his hand and pointed to the little boy standing behind Mr. Liu, a little fat man with bruised eyes.


    "You hit him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ge Bu nodded: "he asked Xiaoyue to kiss him. If Xiaoyue didn''t want to, he pulled Xiaoyue''s braid. I was angry and beat him."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not bad. I''m not too disappointed. OK, go away first."


    Ge Bu smiles and pulls Xiaoyue to Li Xiaoxiao''s side.


    "Are you the father of that little rabbit? Hehe, you are so young. It seems that you are not a good bird Mr. Liu looked at Xiao Yao coldly and said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know if I''m a good bird, but I know you''re not a good bird."


    Speaking of this, he hesitated and continued: "when I came back, I thought that if Gebu really had a fight, no matter right or wrong, I would have to apologize to his parents. After all, we can''t do bullying things, but now it''s OK, it saves some trouble. What I hate most is apology. I''m not suitable for such things, Now it''s a lot simpler and more direct. "


    Fang Lin has a headache.


    It seems that GE''s parents are not fuel-efficient!


    She is also a little curious. Is this man so young, really Gebu''s father?


    "Son of a bitch, what do you mean?" Mr. Liu scolded, "shouldn''t you apologize if your son beat my son?"


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    "So it is." He turned and looked at him and said, "go and apologize."


    Ge Bu is slightly stunned. He just wants to step forward, but he is held by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t apologize, we didn''t do anything wrong!" Li Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    "Oh, I''m still a hot girl! What''s the matter? Do you have a different opinion? Why don''t you leave your contact information and let''s have a good discussion? " Mr. Liu is staring at Li Xiaoxiao with a pair of eyes full of thieves.


    Li Xiaoxiao just sneered.


    Xiao Yao did not move his face, and continued: "apologize first."


    Ge Bu broke away, Li Xiaoxiao took his hand and went to the little fat man: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hit you."


    "Do you know now? It seems that your father is also a soft egg Said the little fat man.


    Xiao Yao didn''t believe it before, but now he really began to believe it.


    "Well, come back." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand.


    Gebbin came up to him.


    Xiao Yao looked at Mr. Liu and said, "now it''s your turn."


    "My turn?" Mr. Liu was stunned, and his face was a little stiff.


    "Don''t you apologize for hitting my son?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha! Are you kidding? I''m such a big man. Do you want me to apologize like a child? " Mr. Liu laughed and looked at Xiao Yao with a look at the mentally retarded.


    Xiao Yao grinned.


    If the other party really apologizes, he will be depressed.


    "Don''t you apologize? No regrets? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, I won''t apologize. Besides, do you deserve it?" Mr. Liu said with a sneer that Xiao Yao''s previous performance had been recognized by Mr. Liu as a softie.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but walked slowly to him.


    Then, suddenly kick out a foot, steady kick in the other party''s abdomen.


    Or did not mobilize the yuan force in the body, otherwise, one foot really can kick the man to death.


    But even so, after this kick out, Mr. Liu''s body also flew up.


    Xiao Yao moved forward again. As soon as Mr. Liu''s body fell to the ground, before he could make a scream, his chest was tightly trampled by a foot.


    "Gebu, get over here!" Xiao Yao said in a loud voice.


    Gebu walked up to him quickly.


    "You''ll beat him as he beat you, and you''ll take revenge on yourself." Xiao Yao said.


    Gebu looked around and finally found a bench. He raised it and threw it at Mr. Liu.


    The action is brisk, without the slightest detachment from the water.


    If the average child, perhaps now has been scared silly, even do not know what to do.


    He''s different.


    In his heart, there is a ferocity.


    When a chair fell down, Mr. Liu would howl like a pig. He wanted to get up, but your body was tightly trampled by Xiao Yao.


    He stretched out his hand to pull the foot that Xiao Yao stepped on him, but he felt that the foot seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.


    "Go on, what do you stop for?" Xiao Yao looks at GE Bing and asks.


    Ge Ping laughed and another chair fell down.


    At this time, the young teachers around, including Fang Lin, were a little silly.


    Generally, children''s fights often happen in schools, and teachers are not surprised. Generally, parents are called to the scene and adjusted. Then parents of both sides apologize to each other and educate their children. That''s how it went. But now, how did it develop to such a state? When the teachers came to pull apart Gebu and Xiao Yao, Gebu had already smashed Mr. Liu five or six times with his chair. Hit the legs, abdomen, want to break each other''s legs in general.

 Chapter 632

    Fang Lin and others pull Ge Bu apart, but they can''t pull Xiao Yao away. Even if five or six young teachers work together, they can''t make Xiao Yao move a step, as if he were a statue fixed on the ground.


    Xiao Yao kicked Mr. Liu fiercely again. Finally, he kicked Mr. Liu out as a ball.


    "What''s the matter? I really take myself as a role." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, and the way he looked at Mr. Liu was no different from that of a dead dog.


    Mr. Liu lay on the ground, his face full of pain.


    He really wanted to faint at this time. Maybe that would be a very good result for him. But I don''t know why. He just couldn''t faint. What made him feel more painful was that the pain was more and more clear now, and the imitation of Buddha was magnified many times.


    This is a kind of torture that can destroy people crazy.


    What he didn''t know was that when Xiao Yao was kicking him, he specially kicked several acupoints on his body. These acupoints would not cause any damage to Mr. Liu''s body, but they would amplify Mr. Liu''s pain nerves. Even if he just cut his nails, he would feel pain.


    It sounds strange, but it''s true.


    "Mr. Xiao, calm down first. Anyway, it''s not good to fight in front of children, right?" Fang Lin is sweating. Originally, she just wanted to call the parents of two children to the office, and then let the parents on both sides have a good talk, but she didn''t expect that it would come to this level in the end.


    If she had known that it would be like this, maybe she would have done something big and small before. Who would have guessed that the situation would get worse? Now, it''s out of their control.


    After listening to Fang Lin''s words, Xiao Yao suddenly has an impulse to laugh.


    Gebu dare to kill in front of himself.


    Fighting in front of him seems too much.


    Can''t we make sense?


    "OK, Mr. Fang, I can handle this matter by myself. You don''t have to worry about anything." Xiao Yao looked at Fang Lin and said.


    Fang Lin gave a bitter smile.


    Even if she still wants to manage, she doesn''t have the ability. She can only hope that the guy named Mr. Liu can know how to step back and what it means to step back. Just looking at Mr. Liu''s posture, Fang Lin thinks she should not hold too much hope.


    None of the parents of these two children is good at it!


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s performance, Fang Lin thought that this person was still very general and knew how to give in. However, it was not long before she realized that she was wrong, and it was very wrong. Previously, Mr. Liu was so noisy, and he even attacked Gebu, just like an angry tiger. But in fact, after meeting Xiao Yao, the other party showed a sick cat, A dead dog.


    Xiao Yao was very timid and easy to talk. However, when Xiao Yao found out that Mr. Liu had dealt with Ge Bu, Fang Lin realized that this was the real tiger. If she didn''t do it, she would do it. It was so thrilling that she didn''t take people for granted.


    That little fat man, at this time, has been crying.


    After crying for a while, he pointed to Xiao Yao''s nose and cried: "you are finished. My father has a lot of people under his hands. He will certainly chop you to death and find someone to rape your daughter-in-law!"


    He was really scared.


    Xiao Yao looked at the little fat man and frowned.


    "There''s a father, there''s a seed." If it''s not because the other party is still a child, Xiao Yao really doesn''t propose to go up and beat the other party. It''s just that Mr. Liu may be able to do some things, but Xiao Yao can''t do them. He thinks his biggest shortcoming is that he is too kind.


    Perhaps this sentence goes out, Xiao Yao''s enemies will laugh when they hear it.


    However, if people really know Xiao Yao, they will take Xiao Yao''s words seriously.


    "Mr. Xiao, a teacher just now has called the police." Fang Lin bit her lip and said.


    She is a person who knows how to distinguish between black and white. When Xiao Yuan came here before, she said that the fault this time was not Gebu.


    Now facing Xiao Yao, she also thinks that even if Xiao Yao beat Mr. Liu, the fault is not Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was surprised to hear Fang Lin''s words.


    "Now tell me, are you going to let me run first?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Fang Lin was embarrassed and did not comment.


    When she told Xiao Yao before, she really had such an idea.


    But now Xiao Yao was so point out, she also some depressed, thinking, you know not on the line? Why do you have to say it? How can I be a man


    "If I really leave, the police will have to embarrass you, and Mr. Liu will have to trouble you, too. OK, I''ll handle this matter myself." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    Fang Lin nodded.


    It seems that he can help Xiao Yao solve the problem.


    Not long after that, a middle-aged man in a suit rushed over and followed several teachers behind him.


    "Director Chang!" Fang Lin''s face turned white. She glanced at Xiao Yao standing beside her and whispered, "now I''m afraid you can''t even go if you want to go."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care.


    It seems that if you want to leave, you can still be left. What''s more, the director is still an acquaintance?


    Seeing someone coming, Mr. Liu immediately got up from the ground.


    "Director Chang, you are here. You must do justice for me! What about the security guard in your school? " Director Liu is very familiar with Director Chang in front of him. Before, he didn''t give less things to Director Chang. He can''t help it. The principal of the school, he can''t get in touch with him. Director Chang is the most powerful director of the whole school. It certainly doesn''t hurt him to have a good relationship with the other party.


    If he was a school director before, he would not be interested at all, but now he is different. After all, his son wants to study in this school and make a good relationship with the school director. That''s right.


    When director Chang saw Mr. Liu, his face was a little ugly.


    After that, he didn''t care about director Liu, who came up to him. He directly bypassed each other and went to Xiao Yao.


    Mr. Liu thought that director Chang was going to vent his anger for himself. His face was full of pride. He thought that although I couldn''t beat this bastard, I could kill him with money!


    Thinking of this, he was in a much better mood.


    But when director Chang came to Xiao Yao, Mr. Liu was not very calm.


    Director Chang reaches out his hand and shakes hands with Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect to bring you so much trouble in such a short time. I didn''t know about it. If I knew, I would not let such a vicious incident happen."


    If you can, director Chang wants to take Mr. Liu out and kill him.


    What''s going on?


    Xiao Yao''s children came to school to study. How long ago, they were beaten.


    And they were beaten by the parents of the students.


    When I first heard the news, director Chang was almost confused.


    When I came back, my head was full of sweat. Sweating profusely.


    He was thinking, what''s wrong with him, how can he meet such a difficult thing. In other words, Mr. Liu did send a lot of good things to Director Chang, such as some top-quality tea and some shopping cards. Of course, these things were not collected by director Chang himself, but by his wife.


    However, if director Chang had known that such a thing would happen, maybe Mr. Liu would have pulled out the other party with the rolling pin for the first time.


    What can those things be compared with the present?


    When director Chang said these words again, he was very careful. Without saying a word, he had to raise his head to observe the expression on Xiao Yao''s face. It''s just that Xiao Yao always has a smile on his face, which makes him feel more and more uneasy. If Xiao Yao can directly express his inner emotions on his face at this time, maybe director Chang can be more stable.


    "Director Chang, it seems that you and the other party are also acquaintances." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hearing these words, director Chang felt a thump in his heart.


    It seems that this is a real trouble.


    "No, don''t get me wrong, Mr. Xiao. In fact, I''m not familiar with this guy at all." Director Chang quickly explained.


    Although he himself knows that such an explanation sounds very weak, what else can he say besides that?


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at director Chang and said, "now it''s useless for you to talk to me about this. The police will come soon. Let''s see what the police say first."


    "The police?" As soon as director Chang''s face changed, he immediately turned around, and eagle''s eyes swept over the teachers.


    All the teachers lowered their heads and did not dare to touch director Chang''s eyes.


    "Which of you called the police? Is there something wrong with your brain Director Chang is completely furious.


    in perfect silence.


    The young teacher on the phone had a slight tremor at this time.


    "Well, don''t blame them. They should have called the police, and I believe the police will give me justice." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Director Chang quickly nodded and laughed, carefully deliberated in his heart, the fact is really like what Xiao Yao said. He also knows the roots of Mr. Liu. He has some money and some people. He has a good relationship with many bureau directors and section chiefs. However, compared with Xiao Yao, his contacts are just dregs.


    As long as Xiao Yao is not happy and wants to touch him, his contacts may be uprooted if he has a good sense of face and a hard temper.


    Don''t you worry about Xiao Yao?

 Chapter 633

    After thinking about these problems, director Chang was much more relaxed.


    He felt that he was just lying about worrying about Xiao Yao. Although he didn''t know what kind of status Xiao Yao was, he still knew Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company. He had a glimpse of Xiao Yao''s strength.


    As for Mr. Liu, compared with Xiao Yao, he is a sick cat.


    I''m afraid that if Xiao Yao really wants to kill each other, it''s as easy as crushing an ant.


    No matter how Mr. Liu jumps, he may not escape the fate of being beaten by Xiao Yao. So after thinking about it carefully, director Chang felt that he didn''t need to worry about Xiao Yao at all. If he really wanted to worry, he also had to worry about whether Mr. Liu would die too miserably.


    After all, no matter what, Mr. Liu has given him many things. Although he doesn''t care about those things at all, he still has to remember his feelings. It''s only a fool''s ability to help Mr. Liu at this time. After all, if he really wants to help Mr. Liu, he is standing on the opposite side of Xiao Yao. Isn''t it boring?


    Therefore, director Chang can only hope in his heart that Mr. Liu can have more or less eyesight!


    In fact, Mr. Liu was completely stupid at this time. When director Chang appeared, he was very happy. He felt that his Savior had come, but he soon realized that something was wrong. People came, but they didn''t intend to help him at all. Instead, they immediately stood on Xiao Yao''s side and drew a clear line with themselves.


    He and director Chang have dealt with each other several times. Although he can''t fully understand what kind of person director Chang is, he knows more or less. Before he went to Director Chang, although he said he had given something away, he didn''t see a smile from the other party.


    Today, director Chang''s smile is full of flattery.


    It can be seen that the man who did it himself before was not a simple man.


    When Xiao Yao talks with Director Chang, Mr. Liu''s brain is also running at full speed.


    Director Chang looked at Mr. Liu, whose face was cloudy and sunny, and sighed. He said to Xiao Yao deliberately: "Mr. Xiao, what''s your plan to open in Xiaoyao real estate recently? If there is any, please let me know! It happens that I have a relative who plans to buy a house in Haitian city! "


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, squinting at Mr. Liu, and gave a light smile.


    Director Chang had a feeling of sweating. He regretted what he had said before. If he had known that Xiao Yao would look like this, he would not have said it.


    On the surface, I asked Xiao Yao how his company was doing recently. It sounds kind, but in fact, I was also naming Xiao Yao''s identity.


    This is a wake-up call for Mr. Liu.


    Xiao Yao can understand, just lazy to care.


    On the one hand, it doesn''t matter what director Chang said. On the other hand, he doesn''t bother to argue with Mr. Liu. Anyway, he has almost recovered all the debts he should have recovered.


    "Xiaoyao real estate is OK now, Xiaoyao security is also good now, if the school needs security in the future, you can contact me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Good, good..." director Chang said while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    If director Liu doesn''t understand at this time, there will be something wrong with his head. When he heard the four words "Xiaoyao real estate", his brain was almost blank for a short time.


    Eyes fixed looking at Xiao Yao, brain running fast.


    Suddenly, a firm light flashed in Mr. Liu''s eyes, as if he had made a decision.


    He walked quickly to Xiao Yao and knelt down directly.


    "Mr. Xiao, I was blindfolded by lard before, and I don''t know what to do. I hope you have a large number of adults. Don''t take me seriously..." Mr. Liu''s attitude is very frank.


    And the young teachers standing on the side of the street have already widened their eyes at this time. They didn''t expect that Mr. Liu, who was arrogant and arrogant and full of resentment before, would change his attitude so quickly after listening to the dialogue between Xiao Yao and director Chang. Generally speaking, the child''s face is in June, but the speed of Mr. Liu''s face changing is also a bit outrageous?


    Maybe those young people can''t figure it out for a while, but director Chang knows it very well.


    I have already said that before. If Mr. Liu still doesn''t understand, it only means that this guy''s head was kicked by a donkey.


    Fortunately, Mr. Liu is wiser than he thought. If he still insists on something hard and doesn''t want to bow his head at this time, the final result will only be worse. Although face is important, what can it be compared with life? If Mr. Liu does not understand this, he will not have the capital now.


    Xiao Yao looked at Mr. Liu kneeling in front of him with a calm smile on his face.


    There is nothing unnatural.


    It seems that all this is expected by him.


    "It''s just a matter of children fighting. It''s a bit too much for you to do it. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao looked at Mr. Liu and said seriously.


    Mr. Liu nodded hard to show that he understood.


    Although Mr. Liu is much older than Xiao Yao, he seems to be very honest and serious in front of Xiao Yao. When Xiao Yao says a word, he nods his head. It seems that what Xiao Yao says now is the most important life creed for him.


    "Blame me for hitting you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mr. Liu shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "what are you saying? If you are willing to beat me, you will give me face. What am I in your eyes?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you can be regarded as obedient. It''s very good. It''s good to understand this. Since that''s the case, I won''t say anything more. Don''t let me continue to see you in Haitian city in the future."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao seems to think of something, added: "and your son, don''t let me see him."


    The expression on Mr. Liu''s face looks a little painful.


    His basic business is in Haitian city, which is just the beginning.


    Although Xiao Yao''s meaning is not too clear, he can still understand what is in and out of the words. Isn''t that forcing him to leave Haitian city? Although he was dissatisfied and depressed, he had to nod his head. He knew that this was Xiao Yao''s greatest tolerance. If you are not satisfied with yourself, it''s hard to say that you are shameless.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, don''t worry. When these things are over today, I will leave Haitian tomorrow." Mr. Liu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and ignored him.


    It wasn''t long before a police car came.


    Two uniformed male policemen came into the office.


    "We got a report of a fight here?" One of the young policemen had a face full of dignity.


    Another middle-aged policeman, seeing Xiao Yao''s face, changed a little. He stretched out his hand to pull the young policeman, and quickly came to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, you are here, too?" The smile on the middle-aged policeman''s face looks very kind.


    "Well, hang around here." Xiao Yao is not curious about how the other party knows himself.


    It''s not a boast. Now in China, there are many people who know him. If everyone had to ask him again, Xiao Yao would be bored to death.


    "Ha, since that''s the case, shall we close the team now?" Asked the middle-aged policeman tentatively.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said: "how to come on this way, can''t mess with the rules."


    The middle-aged police are a little depressed.


    Obviously, this fight has already involved Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, they would certainly go according to the regulations. But now Xiao Yao is standing here, how can they go through the process? Do you really want to take Xiao Yao back to the Bureau for investigation?


    Just when the middle-aged police were at a loss, Mr. Liu said quickly: "police comrades, it was all misunderstandings before. In fact, it has been adjusted. Mr. Xiao is my brother. He played with me before. I didn''t expect to disturb you all. I''m sorry!"


    Hearing Mr. Liu''s words and looking at the wound on the other side''s face, the middle-aged policeman was not stupid either. Naturally, he guessed the general course of the matter and showed a smile on his face: "since that''s the case, I won''t say much. It''s OK. Anyway, even if we come here, the one who should mediate has to mediate slowly."


    Mr. Liu accompanied him with a smile and nodded his head.


    In fact, Mr. Liu''s attitude is what the middle-aged policeman would like to see. Others may not know who Xiao Yao is. However, the middle-aged policeman is very clear. If he catches Xiao Yao back, isn''t that tantamount to giving director Gu eye drops?


    After seeing off the two policemen, Mr. Liu and director Chang were relieved.


    "It''s settled." Mr. Liu and director Chang are thinking of the same words in their hearts. For them, it is the best choice to turn big things into small things.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mr. Liu and thinks that he is still sensible. Although he is fearless, if he really gets into the Bureau, he will delay things and cause a lot of trouble.


    "I''ll give you three days. Don''t worry until you''re ready." Xiao Yao said.


    Mr. Liu was so moved that he almost knelt down for Xiao Yao.


    Three days is enough time for him to prepare for everything. At least he can take away all the money he has and the things he had before. In this way, the loss is not too big for him.


    This is already Xiao Yao''s net.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shaw." Mr. Liu is very grateful.


    "You don''t need to thank me. If you do something wrong, you will be punished, but if you do something right, you will get rewards." Xiao Yao looked at Mr. Liu and said seriously.


    What he didn''t know is that many years later, Mr. Liu re founded an enterprise, and the central idea of the enterprise is: there is punishment for doing wrong things, and there is reward for doing right things.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.

 Chapter 634

    As soon as the police left, Mr. Liu left.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "do you want me to find someone to check?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no, what should be done has already been done. The rabbit is in a hurry and bites. It''s so meaningless."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about what the other party will do to him, but after all, Xiao Yue and Ge Ping are still in school here. This Mr. Liu may not be able to do to himself directly, but he can do it to the two children. Although it''s not possible, Xiao Yao can''t accept it if such a thing really happens.


    In any case, what should be dealt with has been dealt with, and if you still hold on to it, it seems that you are a little bit of a chicken.


    "Are you relieved?" Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Ge Ping. He asked with a smile.


    "Well, we have to forgive people and forgive them." Gebu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughs: "yes, I have ideas and don''t like it. However, I can''t believe in anyone like this. For example, some bad people, some real enemies and those who don''t open their eyes, we have to die and let them have no courage to resist. The premise is that you are strong enough."


    Ge Bu didn''t think much about it, so he nodded hard. As long as Xiao Yao said it, it was all right in his opinion, and he didn''t need to judge by himself at all.


    "Dad, I know!" Gebu said, "then we have to go back to class."


    Xiao Yaoqi slapped Gebu on the head: "just help you settle, you drove me away, didn''t you?"


    Ge Bing is laughing.


    "Well, there''s nothing to do anyway. I have a lot of things to deal with behind my back." Xiao Yao didn''t want to keep wasting too much time. He turned around and looked at director Chang and asked, "now it''s settled. Can I go?"


    "When, of course!" Director Chang nodded his head, and he was eager for Xiao Yao to leave. Although he also hoped that he could have more contact with Xiao Yao, as long as he faced Xiao Yao, he could feel a pressure. Even if the other party didn''t do anything or say anything, the pressure was always there.


    Xiao Yao did not continue to say anything, with Li Xiaoxiao intend to leave.


    When he got to the door, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at director Chang.


    "By the way, I don''t want this to happen in the future. I don''t have so much time." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Director Chang subconsciously stood up straight and nodded hard. His posture was like reporting to the school leaders: "OK, you can rest assured that as long as I am still in this school, I will not let these two children suffer from half a day''s grievances."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for children to fight with each other. If he is broken by his classmates, he has no ability. But if adults intervene, I can''t bear it." Xiao Yao is talking from his own heart now. Although he is also a relatively short guard, he can still distinguish black and white in front of all major right and wrong.


    If this time it wasn''t for Mr. Liu''s interference and Ge Ping was beaten by the little fat man, Xiao Yao would never be abnormal to find a child''s trouble, or even help Ge Ping out, because it was Ge Ping''s own business. He also believed that Ge Ping could solve the problem himself.


    Even if he was beaten by a group, it was his own misfortune.


    Although Xiao Yao said so, director Chang couldn''t believe it. He thought that what Xiao Yao said now was just beautiful words.


    After Xiao Yao left, director Chang sat down on the chair and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He looked like a relief.


    A young teacher, emboldened, came up to him and asked in a low voice, "director Chang, who was that guy before? It seems that it''s not easy? "


    Director Chang glanced at him, grinned bitterly, and said, "it''s not so simple. Don''t you see that Mr. Liu, after knowing Mr. Xiao''s identity, becomes like a grandson? I think you know what kind of person Mr. Liu is. He''s a cruel man, but even so, in front of Xiao Yao, he only pretends to be his grandson. "


    The young teacher nodded, deeply convinced.


    "But who is that?" he asked


    Director Chang thought about it and said with a smile, "you don''t have to ask this question. If it wasn''t for his children''s schooling in our school, maybe we would never have met such people in our whole life. So, do you know what''s important to you?"


    Although the young teacher was a little unconvinced, he could understand the attitude of Mr. Liu and director Chang towards Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, he knows director Chang quite well. He is a very smooth person. He is generally too lazy to pay attention to some people he despises. But if he is a big man, director Chang will immediately show a flattering face. Today, director Chang treats Xiao Yao more like his father.


    Xiao Yao''s identity can be seen from a glimpse.


    After director Chang left, Fang Lin left Gebu.


    "Classmate Gebu, was that man really your father?" Fang Lin looks at GE Bu and asks curiously.


    Gebu looked at Fang Lin and laughed: "teacher Fang, are you very curious about my father?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Fang Lin asked a, see Xiao Yao also just in his early twenties, how can the son is so big? It''s not normal if you''re not curious, is it?


    "Mr. Fang, I''ve heard that when you are curious about a man, you will soon have a good feeling. I think you''d better give up. After all, my father has a girlfriend. Even if you continue to insist, there will be no result." Ge Bu looked at Fang Lin and said seriously.


    Fang Lin


    She was thinking, who was listening to what Ge Ping said.


    After taking a deep breath, she seriously said: "Gebu classmate, you think too much, and children should not have these messy ideas."


    Ge Bu nodded. Fang Lin didn''t know whether he really understood or was dealing with himself.


    "What''s more, what you said before is right. You should forgive others. Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense." Fang Lin shudders at the thought of Xiao Yao''s way of educating Gebu to deal with the enemy. In fact, looking at Gebu, Fang Lin thinks that Gebu is still very good.


    Although the foundation is very poor, but learning is very serious, hard, quickly catch up, smart hard, are very rare.


    She is really worried about whether such a good child will be led by Xiao Yao.


    "Teacher Fang..." Ge Bu suddenly opened his mouth.


    Fang Lin kept silent and looked at GE BU with inquiring eyes.


    Gebu continued: "although you are right, I think my father is more right."


    Fang Lin: "she feels that GE Bu has been poisoned too much by Xiao Yao.


    "Miss Fang, if there is nothing else, I will go back to class." Ge said.


    Fang Lin sighed and nodded: "OK, you go to class." After Gebu had gone for a long time, Fang Lin was in deep meditation. She was wondering if she should find a time to communicate with Xiao Yao. But when she thought of Xiao Yao''s previous way of speaking and the firmness in her eyes, she felt that if she really went to talk to Xiao Yao, it would not be effective.


    Maybe in the end, Xiao Yao can brainwash him.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a sense of frustration


    Coming out of school, Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Is it going straight back to the company now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "it''s all out. Why go back?"


    "Where are we going now?" Xiao Yao scratched his head and asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao sat in the co pilot''s seat and thought about it carefully. He put his index finger on his lips. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, "let''s go to the cinema!"


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "The two of us, it seems, haven''t seen a movie yet." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao chuckled. It''s true when you think about it carefully. In fact, there are many things that ordinary lovers have done that they and Li Xiaoxiao have never been to. First of all, he is full of trivia, and it''s hard to get a family background. Li Xiaoxiao is also very busy because of Li''s group. It''s just a luxury for them to go to a movie together.


    I drove to the cinema and saw a very popular movie recently, starring several tough guys¡¶ ¡Á¡Á Operation river.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked very seriously, holding a popcorn, with relish.


    Just at this time, a man behind suddenly began to call.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked back and said nothing.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    It''s just a phone call. After almost a minute, the other party doesn''t want to be restrained. It seems that he is determined to make a phone call.


    The point is, the man said that the voice of the phone is too loud, the stereo in the cinema can''t play with him.


    Xiao Yao turned around, knocked on his seat and said seriously, "brother, can you keep your voice down when you call? Otherwise, just hang up. "


    "You wait a moment, there is a silly. Force..." the man said to the phone, raised his head to look at Xiao Yao, said with a smile: "brother, are you the boss of the cinema?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Even if you are really the boss of the cinema, I also spent money to come in. No one else is talking. What are you talking about?" The man craned his neck and amplified his voice.


    A lot of people turned to look at the man.


    One by one, one after another cast scornful eyes.


    Xiao Yao is a little angry.


    "Forget it, don''t talk to him." Li Xiaoxiao patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said.


    Two people to see the film, that is to enjoy a quiet love time.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao, sighed and turned back.


    However, as a friend on the phone, he seems to think that Xiao Yao is a softie. He enjoys such a sense of achievement. His voice on the phone is much louder. This is provocation.

 Chapter 635

    "Just now? Ha! It''s OK. He''s just a fool. He''s in charge of everything. He really takes himself seriously. He told me not to call. He really thinks he''s somebody. But really, he''s still OK. He has a big chest and a beautiful face. It''s good to be cool... "


    When he said this, Xiao Yao stood up.


    Reach out, grab each other''s mobile phone and throw it on the ground.


    "Holding grass, what are you doing? I bought a new 6S! " The man screamed hysterically, as if his kidney had been severely kicked.


    "Seven are all out, and 6S is still used?" Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    "You pick it up for me! If the mobile phone is broken, I have to kill you here today! " The man roared at Xiao Yao, looking hysterical.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and finally decided not to pay attention to him. He sat down quietly again.


    The man scolded and held out his hand and grabbed Xiao Yao''s clothes.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand like lightning, his index finger and middle finger close together like a knife, and points it on the tiger''s mouth where the other party drags his clothes.


    The next second, I heard the scream of the other party.


    Before the other party came to his senses, Xiao Yao stood up, grabbed the other party''s neck and picked up the man directly. With a random move of his arm, his body flew out and hit the ground hard. Then there was a burst of crying and howling, but his voice was completely covered by applause.


    "I used to shout so much. I really thought it was a big God, so I was thrown out?"


    "Ha ha, isn''t that right? Is this guy a piece of paper?"


    In fact, the people in the cinema have been a little bored for a long time, but after Xiao Yao was choked by the other party, they all stopped talking, worried that they would end up in the same situation as Xiao Yao.


    So when they saw Xiao Yao throwing each other out directly, they all had an unspeakable pleasure.


    "It''s much quieter now." Xiao Yao recited a sentence and did it again. Holding Li Xiaoxiao in his arms, he raised his head and continued to watch the movie. By this time, it was the most exciting part of the movie.


    He doesn''t want to ruin his movie mood for such a role, which is not worth it at all.


    At this time, the man also struggled to get up from the ground. He glared at Xiao Yao''s back, but he didn''t rush up to revenge immediately.


    Although he didn''t say it, when Xiao Yao threw him up earlier, his heart was full of consternation.


    Although he didn''t have any confidence in other parts of himself, he was still very confident in his weight. With the weight of nearly 180 Jin, the young man who looked thin just threw himself out?


    Is this special or human?


    This is Superman!


    So if you still rush up to fight with each other, you must be out of your mind.


    After leaving the cinema, he immediately took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Hey, brothers, I''ve been cut today. Come here as soon as you can. If you don''t let it out, I won''t live in the future!"


    After he hung up, he also had a sneer on his face.


    "Boy, can''t you fight? I really want to see how many you can fight each one! "


    Thinking of this, he forgot the pain and whistled


    At this time, Xiao Yao didn''t expect that there would be a dragon and tiger array outside, and he was still absorbed in watching the film. For him now, nothing is more important than watching the film in front of him. If there is one, it is to watch another one.


    At the end of the movie, Li Xiaoxiao stood up and stretched, which immediately attracted a lot of sidelights.


    But most of those men were pulled out by their own women.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and said, "daughter in law, you''d better keep a low profile, so that you won''t know how many men divorce for you."


    Li Xiaoxiao gives Xiao Yao a charming smile.


    "Are you praising me?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, squinting.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "my daughter-in-law looks so beautiful. Is there a problem if she has nothing to boast about?"


    "No problem, just suddenly feel that after watching this film, you become very tasteful, I decided, later must give this film a high score!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s serious face, Xiao Yao can''t help laughing.


    Rubbed Li Xiaoxiao''s hair, regardless of her charming white eyes, holding hands, walked out of the cinema together.


    Just as they went downstairs, five or six young men rushed over with swords, guns and sticks and surrounded Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao.


    "Oh, this is the circus coming to pull the audience?" Xiao Yao looked at them and said with a smile.


    "Damn, what time is it? You are still in such a bad mood. Do you have brain disease?" The man thrown out by Xiao Yao said angrily.


    He was angry because he felt that he had been insulted by Xiao Yao at this time.


    "Brother, you beat my brother, this account, we should calculate it?" One of them looked at Xiao Yao bareheaded and said coldly.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "tell me about it. How can it be calculated?"


    "Either lose 100000 yuan, or leave the woman beside you." Baldheaded said that he began to keep his brats. "Huazi, you really don''t want to talk nonsense. This grandson and girlfriend is really a beautiful woman. Tut Tut, if you can sleep all night, it''s worth the money! The premise is, it depends on how much money I have. "


    Xiao Yao''s eyes became a little cold.


    He even lost the idea of continuing to talk with each other.


    Hand, a slap in the bald mouth.


    Then he kicked his opponent out.


    Abrupt action, almost everyone fell into a stupor.


    And this silly time, has enough Xiao Yao to do a lot of things. After solving the problem of bald head, he kicked out the nearest man without breaking away from the foot with water. Then he immediately pulled out a distance from his body. After avoiding the fist waved by one of the men, he rushed forward a distance.


    Just with the shoulder, a man was knocked out.


    Finally, six men, only the man named huazi was still standing in the same place. When he was thrown out of the cinema by Xiao Yao, he realized that the other side was a hard stubble, but he didn''t expect that the other side was so strong. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands, and the teacher Fu was killed by random fists. But what''s the situation now?


    Are those old sayings deceiving?


    Seeing Xiao Yao walking towards him step by step, huazi''s two legs had softened.


    "I thought you could have a long memory. It seems that I think highly of you." After Xiao Yao came to him, he didn''t even give him the chance to beg for mercy. Instead, he slapped him in the face.


    With this slap, Hua Zi was taken out directly, and two or three teeth were taken out of his mouth.


    This is just the beginning, not the end.


    Before those people, Xiao Yao is also fight to fly out even, but for this guy named huazi, Xiao Yao feel very necessary to focus on taking care of.


    He reached out and lifted Hua Zi from the ground.


    "It''s cold. How can you lie on the ground? It''s easy to get sick. " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Hua Zi is about to cry. He suddenly feels more secure lying on the ground. Besides, it seems that he likes lying on the ground very much.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao slapped Hua Zi in the face again.


    There were two more teeth in his mouth, which flew out. When he opened his mouth, the blood was splashing down.


    "Do you like to call so much? Do you like to pretend so much? " Xiao Yao picked up huazi again. His eyes were filled with murderous spirit. I don''t know why, he suddenly had the impulse to kill this guy.


    Slap after slap, slap in huazi''s face.


    When the last tooth in huazi''s mouth was also knocked out, Xiao Yao finally gave up and continued to toss each other.


    "When you go back, remember to go to the hospital and change your porcelain teeth." Xiao Yao throws huazi on the ground, which is like throwing a dead dog.


    Xiao Yao squatted down and wiped his bloody hand on huazi''s clothes: "in fact, I really don''t want to fight with you. Your blood can dirty my hands."


    With these words, he stood up and turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao, where there was the previous indifference in his eyes.


    "Let''s go home." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao thought about it and said seriously, "no, I have to go to the vegetable market to buy some dishes. All the dishes at home were finished yesterday." She is also so calm. If she encounters such things, she will easily lose her sense of propriety. She feels that she is not qualified to continue to be Xiao Yao''s girlfriend. To be honest, she has been indifferent to all this and is getting used to it.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Got in the car together and drove away.


    It took a long time for the bald man to get up from the ground.


    "Madman, that guy must be a madman!" Looking at the direction of Xiao Yao''s departure, it took him a long time to utter such a sentence. He thinks that he has also crossed the river and lake. He has seen a lot of ruthless people, but now when Xiao Yao compares with those people, he thinks that those ruthless people he knew before are just dregs!


    When the rest of the people stood up, they all came to the bald head.


    "Boss, what should we do today? I''ve written down the license plate number of that guy before. " Said a yellow haired man.


    Bareheaded gas slap on the face of the yellow hair: "I said you are not brain disease ah? You don''t want to see what kind of car they drive, and what kind of skill they have. Can you get on with ordinary people? No, what else can I do? I don''t think that when I was quietly put into a sack, I sank to the bottom of the lake, dyed a yellow hair, and regarded myself as EZ? If you want revenge, go by yourself, I won''t go! "


    With that, he turned and left.

 Chapter 636

    In the final analysis, that bald man is a very wise man. If he really plans to come to Xiao Yao''s trouble, there is no need to say more about the final result. In other words, because of his wisdom, he will not be killed


    At this time, Xiao Yao has been driving, with Li Xiaoxiao bought vegetables, back home.


    In today''s society, most people hope that life will be wonderful and full of ups and downs. No one wants to be so calm all his life. A magnificent life is called life. If life can see its head at a glance, what''s the meaning of living like that? Anyway, that''s what most people think.


    However, for Xiao Yao, he prefers a more peaceful life.


    From the beginning to the present, what he did was to hope that he could settle down in the future. Just like now, he would go to grandparents and two grandparents to stroll around. After coming back, he would go shopping with Li Xiaoxiao to cook food. After eating, he would lie on the sofa and watch Xiao Li''s bubble show with little significance.


    Although I can''t watch it, Xiao Yao will enjoy it.


    In this world, how can there be more important things than to accompany the people you love deeply? Of course, this beloved person is not only talking about his girlfriend, but also his relatives, such as three grandfathers, his mother Qin Rou, and those lovely friends.


    However, sometimes, peace will become an extravagant hope. Xiao Yao also wants to stop and enjoy the scenery around him. But the more he thinks about it, the less life will let him try his best. There will always be some messy people who will disturb his life, just like a stone, suddenly smashing into the calm lake and splashing water.


    In Haitian city, I spent a few days, happy days.


    After that, under the repeated urging of Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao went to Kyoto with his luggage on his back.


    Although he wanted to be calm all the time, for the sake of the important people around him, he had to take up the knife in his hand and kill everywhere.


    Standing on the unfamiliar land of Kyoto again, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He is about to open a new chapter here.


    Before he could relax, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Brother Shaw, this way!"


    Turning around, I saw Zhou Lei and Qu Yang come together with a smile.


    "Brother Xiao, you are here. If you don''t come again, Qu Yang and I are going to kill in Haitian city and tie you back." Zhou Lei approaches Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    "It''s said that you two are living in Kyoto like fish in water now. With the help of the Zhou family and the Qu family, the prospect is very good. So what''s the hurry to urge me back for?" Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and Zhou Lei and asked with a smile.


    Qu Yang gave a wry smile and said: "the prospect is good, that is, the current situation is not very good. Brother Xiao, don''t you understand this?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Love these two boys also know how to harmonious routine.


    "Besides, the three of us are supposed to fight together. When you are away, we always feel insecure." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "then I can''t accompany you two for a lifetime."


    "Why not?" Qu Yang scratched his head and asked curiously.


    Zhou Lei also looks at Xiao Yao with the same curious eyes, waiting for each other to speak.


    Xiao Yao is facing two guys, choked don''t know what to say, do they plan to be a younger brother for their whole life? Although he said that he had no problem here, could the Zhou family and Qu family be happy? The little emperor of his family, the prince, even wants to set off others. Is that ok?


    Now, although they are willing to let Zhou Lei and Qu Yang follow Xiao Yao for training, it''s just a kind of training. It doesn''t mean that they really intend to let these two children follow Xiao Yao for life.


    After all, no matter Qu Yang or Zhou Lei, they are the hope of a family''s future.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t say these words. After all, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang can''t understand these words now. They just keep them in mind. After a long time, they will understand them.


    "Come on, brother Xiao, let''s not talk about this. Let''s get on the bus first." Qu Yang said, "I''m afraid you''ll have a task tonight."


    "Mission?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "Yes, we have a problem now. We need you to find someone to eat." Zhou Lei said with a smile, "so it depends on you whether we can set sail."


    Xiao Yao suddenly has a bad feeling. He thinks it''s not good for these two guys to say so.


    But now he can''t find an answer. He thinks he''s better. Anyway, he doesn''t think Zhou Lei and Qu Yang can keep calm and continue to play the game.


    On the bus, Qu Yang asked, "brother Xiao, where are you going now?"


    "Go to the Qin family first." Xiao Yao said. After all, in Kyoto, it''s a bit too much not to visit my mother.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang nodded.


    "Brother Xiao, do you plan to live there after you go to the Qin family?" Qu Yang asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "if it''s only for a short time, I can live in the Qin family. But if I live in the Qin family all the time, I''m afraid some people in the Qin family can''t sit down. I still have to find a place to live."


    "Brother Xiao, why don''t you go and live with me! Anyway, my place has a lot of space and it''s boring to live alone. " Zhou Lei said quickly.


    Qu Yang didn''t have a good way: "brother Lei, we all know that your place is big, but my place is not small. Anyway, there are more than two people to live in. Brother Xiao can live in my place too!"


    "I''d better live in Quyang." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    Zhou Lei is depressed: "why?"


    Xiao Yao did not directly answer this question, but explained from the side: "Chang Yang, why didn''t you come with me?"


    "She and I do not live together..." Zhou Lei to also know what Xiao Yao want to express, quickly said.


    "Dare you say she won''t go to your horse in the future?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "now that I''m in Kyoto, I''m alone. I can''t stand you two wandering in front of me every day to stimulate me."


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "brother Xiao, it''s really not my boast. I don''t know how many people in Kyoto are willing to get into your arms as long as you like. Although you have a sister-in-law now, and there are few women in the world who can match your sister-in-law, you have to find a woman to warm your bed when you are out alone."


    "That''s not good." Xiao Yao hesitated and said.


    Zhou Lei felt that he had convinced Xiao Yao, but the other side had already wavered, so he quickly took the hot train: "what''s wrong with that? The red flag at home does not fall, the colored flag is flying outside, other men may not have such strength, but brother Xiao, you absolutely have! I don''t know how many women want to have dinner with you in Kyoto! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "but it''s unfair to his daughter-in-law."


    "Hey, brother Shaw, are you out of date? Actually, I think - move, brother Shaw, what are you doing with your fingers pressing all the time? what the fuck! Do you want to speak again? " Zhou Lei has a sense of collapse.


    Xiao Yao also released his fingers at this time.


    Voice sent successfully.


    "It''s from the group you created. By the way, Chang Yang seems to be there, too?" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei wants to cry without tears: "brother Xiao, you are so unkind!"


    "Why, don''t you have any courage?" Looking at Zhou Lei''s present expression, Xiao Yao suddenly remembers a word, two words, second counsels.


    Zhou Lei sighed.


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "brother Lei, I can see it. In fact, you are the one with the ability to speak."


    "Fart! How many years have we known each other? That''s how you know me? You''re kidding. " Zhou Lei has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Zhou Lei on the shoulder and said seriously, "I hope you can say this to Chang Yang. It''s still the same face and heart."


    Zhou Lei simply kept silent.


    At Qin''s, Xiao Yao got off the bus.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang follow Xiao Yao, and they don''t plan to leave now.


    Knock on the door. It''s Qin Luan.


    "Xiao Yao is back?" Qin Luan is surprised to see Xiao Yao.


    "Well, auntie, is my mother at home?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, Xiao Zhang. Call Qin Rou down." Qin Luan turned to a young girl and said, it seems that it should be the new servant of Qin family.


    Xiao Yao came into the room, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang also helped Xiao Yao carry a box and a backpack.


    "Are you going to stay in Kyoto for a long time?" Qin Luan said with a smile while greeting Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I''m going to open up in Kyoto." Xiao Yao took the tea from Qin Luan and said.


    "I''ll tell you later to prepare a room with good lighting. Oh, by the way, your toothbrush and towel are still there. Last time, I washed the towel and slippers." Qin Luan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao quickly said: "aunt, no, I come to the Qin family to have a look first. I have to go later. I''ve already found a place to live. I can only give you trouble here."


    "What''s the trouble with your own family?" Qin Luan looked at Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, I know what you think in your heart, but you think too much. Now the Qin family is not the Qin family you are familiar with. I can get rid of the disobedient people at any time. There is no need to care about other people''s opinions. They are not qualified to have opinions, and they can''t make any trouble."


    Qin Luan is the one Xiao Yao is familiar with.


    There is no need to deliberately say a word, a simple word, can show the domineering temperament incisively and vividly, even sitting on the edge of Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, can feel a pressure.


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly after hearing Qin Luan''s words.


    Before long, Qin Rou went downstairs, and Qin Qianqian also ran down.

 Chapter 637

    To be honest, Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to see Qin Qianqian. The girl''s character is too strange. Moreover, it seems that it''s not good to meet her.


    "Cousin, it''s good to see you again!" Qin Qianqian said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple. He really didn''t think it was good there.


    Seeing the backpack and suitcase beside Xiao Yao, she said, "are you going to camp in Kyoto?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That''s great!" Qin Qianqian clapped his hands, "so I can play with you every day!"


    "Thank you." Xiao Yao held on for a long time, holding out such a sentence.


    Qin Qian was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao curiously: "what do you thank me for?"


    "Thank you for giving me another reason why I can''t live in the Qin family." Xiao Yao said with a serious expression.


    "Qin Qian glared at Xiao Yao angrily.


    Qin Rou looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "why do you two quarrel as soon as you meet each other?"


    Xiao Yao was wronged: "I don''t bother to quarrel with her. In short, I don''t bother to talk to her at all."


    As soon as this sentence was finished, Xiao Yao felt Qin Qianqian''s murderous eyes. He whistled and turned his eyes elsewhere, pretending not to see it.


    "Just come back. I''ll take care of you in Kyoto." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head quickly. He also understood his mother''s meaning and said with a bitter smile, "Mom, I''m not going to live in the Qin family for the time being."


    The smile on Qin Rou''s face solidified a little and asked in a low voice, "why?"


    "Well, I''m not running a company with Zhou Lei and Qu Yang! We can do a lot of things together. It''s not very convenient to live in the Qin family. " Xiao Yao said a reason that is not a reason. He knew that if he told the real reason in his heart, his mother''s attitude would be the same as Qin Luan''s, so it''s meaningless to say that. He certainly can''t convince the other party. It''s just that aunt and mother can''t think about these things, but Xiao Yao still has to consider them.


    He didn''t want people he valued to be wronged.


    Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao. When she finds her son''s attitude is very firm, she sighs and says in a soft voice, "OK, since you have made a decision, I won''t say anything more. Anyway, as long as you are in Beijing, you can go home and have a look. You don''t have to think too much about anything else. Do you understand?"


    Listen to his mother have said this point, Xiao Yao quickly nodded down, these are small things!


    The lunch must have been eaten in the Qin family. After eating, Xiao Yao and Qu Yang Zhou Lei went back to the place where Qu Yang now lives, a high-end community with duplex apartments.


    "Brother Xiao, you will be on the 13th floor, and I will be on the 14th floor!" Qu Yang put Xiao Yao''s bags and luggage into the room and said, "Hey, I''ll just pack up later."


    "Ah, brother Xiao is suffering from living with you. Can''t you find a girlfriend to help you clean up?" After Zhou Lei came in, he sat on the sofa and sighed.


    Xiao Yao joked: "don''t do it. If this boy really finds a partner, I think I should get out of the way."


    Qu Yang bit his teeth, nodded his head and said: "yes, since that''s the case, I can''t find a girlfriend any more. Besides, brother Lei, you haven''t said that before. How can you show your love every day since you get together with Chang Yang? Haven''t you heard a word? Show love, share... "


    Zhou Lei was so a stare, Qu Yang will be to the mouth of the words swallow down, can only be more depressed.


    "It''s all big men, who care what they do." Xiao Yao said.


    I don''t know if Zhou Lei is a cleanliness addict. Anyway, Xiao Yao takes a close look. Although Qu Yang''s room is not very tidy, there is a long way to go. At least there won''t be dirty socks and clothes.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, do you want me to find a nanny?" Qu Yang asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "no, isn''t there you?"


    Qu Yang immediately lowered his head and said helplessly, "brother Xiao, are you going to let me be a nanny?"


    "What? You don''t want to? Xiao Ge, look at the boy''s attitude, or you''ll go to me. Anyway, I''ll be OK to be your nanny! " Zhou Lei said quickly.


    Xiao Yao was depressed.


    Are you kidding me? Let Zhou Lei be his nanny? If this is known by the Zhou family, it is estimated that they can drown themselves with saliva. Even if Zhou Lei really doesn''t mind, Xiao Yao doesn''t have the courage.


    Qu Yang said in a hurry: "no, I don''t have a problem, just don''t have a nanny? It''s a piece of cake for me


    Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao look at each other, and they all laugh. Qu Yang is good at everything, but he is not very mature. If he is so excited, he can promise everything.


    Xiao Yao didn''t chat with Zhou Lei for a long time, so he got up and put all his things together and took another bath.


    After getting dressed and coming out, the mobile phone just rang.


    Take out the mobile phone to see the caller ID above, Xiao Yao a little Leng.


    "Brother Xiao, whose phone is it? Is it because your sister-in-law began to miss you as soon as you arrived in Kyoto? " Zhou Lei said jokingly.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "Chu Ci dome."


    Hearing the name, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang''s expressions were a little stiff, and subconsciously surrounded them.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, connected the phone and put his cell phone to his ear.


    "Xiao Yao, have you come to Beijing?" The voice of Chu Ci dome still sounds so light.


    "I''ve come to Beijing." Xiao Yao said, "are you looking for me?"


    "Well, if you have time, let''s have dinner together in the evening. You''ll know each other in Chu''s house." Chu Ci dome said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhou Lei said with a smile: "the news of Chu Ci dome is really smart! He got the news as soon as you arrived in Jingdu. "


    "What''s so surprising about that? I''m really curious if he doesn''t know." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei thought about it carefully, but it''s true.


    "However, brother Xiao, this Chu Ci dome really cares about you! Even if he can''t manage everything every day, he should be busy, but he always keeps an eye on your whereabouts. What is he going to do? " Qu Yang asked curiously.


    "I think it''s because of aunt Qin?" Zhou Lei whispered.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "In fact, according to my understanding of my mother, this is just wishful thinking." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "however, I will not have any objection on this matter, and I will not agree with it much. Anyway, everything depends on my mother''s mood. As long as my mother is willing, my son will naturally bless her. If she is not willing, no one can force her."


    On this issue, Xiao Yao is very open-minded. Everyone has the right to pursue his own happiness. His father doesn''t know where he has gone, whether he is dead or alive. Qin Rou has been waiting for so many years, and how many years has been delayed. Seriously, Xiao Yao thinks that his mother is really stupid.


    Just like this, you can only think about it in your heart, and you can''t say it.


    When the time came, Xiao Yao sat in Qu Yang''s car and rushed to Chu''s home.


    After arriving at Chu''s house, Xiao Yao got out of the car. Qu Yang said, "brother Xiao, I won''t go in with you. I have no friendship with that Chu Ci dome. I''ll come back to pick you up after you have dinner."


    Xiao Yao thought about it, nodded and agreed.


    Following the Chu housekeeper, Xiao Yao sees the Chu Ci dome, and the food on the table is ready.


    "Sit down first." Chu Ci dome waved to Xiao Yao with a friendly attitude.


    Xiao Yao sat opposite the Chu Ci dome.


    This is a long table. There are almost a dozen dishes on one table, but only three sets of tableware.


    "Someone else will come later?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Well, I''m also a young man, and I''m quite satisfied with that. I think there must be a lot of common language between you." Chuci dome said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and waited quietly.


    Before long, a girl in a black evening dress came in.


    Her figure is very good, her legs are slender, and she wears a pair of black high-heeled shoes. Even if her net height is over 1.7 meters, her ears are short and her hair is short. She looks quite capable, especially the sharp look in her eyes. Xiao Yao only saw it in Qin Luan''s eyes.


    Even Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao seem to lack something compared with the girl in front of them.


    "Broken, come?" Chuci dome smiles at the girl.


    "Uncle Chu!" The girl smiles and looks at Xiao Yao again. She reaches out her hand and says, "Hello, Xiao Yao. My name is Xu suisui. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Xiao Yao also shook hands with the other party and joked, "are you disappointed to see me? Do you think it''s better to be famous than to meet?"


    Xu said with a light smile, "I''m a little surprised. Before I see you again, I didn''t expect you to be a person with a sense of humor. But it''s very good. It can shorten the distance between you and others."


    With these words, Xu opens a chair and does it. Instead of sitting on the other side of Chu Ci dome, she sits down next to Xiao Yao.


    After Xiao Yao sat down again, he looked at Chuci dome with some curiosity. It can be seen that Chuci dome intended to introduce the girl and himself, but what was the purpose of each other? Blind date? He subconsciously denied this idea. In his opinion, Chuci dome is not such a boring person.


    "Shatian is my friend''s daughter. She is also a young man I value more. Now she''s helping in the Chu family''s business. She''s my right-hand man." Chu Ci dome further introduces Xu''s identity.

 Chapter 638

    Sitting at the dinner table, Xiao Yao carefully looks at Xu Xiaoqin sitting beside him. Although Xu can feel Xiao Yao''s eyes looking at him, he pretends not to see them. He just talks about some trivial things with Chu Ci dome.


    At dinner, Xu''s posture is very elegant. She is a lady of a family.


    "Xiao Yao, how long do you plan to stay in Kyoto this time?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "when it''s time to go." That is to say, there is no definite time.


    Chuci dome nodded: "it''s OK. After all, if you can get a firm foothold in Kyoto, you can get a firm foothold in China. Moreover, you also have many natural advantages. As long as you are willing to use them, I believe you will soon be able to stand up. However, judging from your current attitude, it seems that you are not willing to use some of your own advantages? Don''t you live in the Qin family? "


    Hearing the last sentence, if Xiao Yao doesn''t understand what Chu Ci dome means, it''s that his IQ is defective.


    "Uncle Chu, I understand what you said. For the time being, I don''t plan to live in the Qin family. Moreover, the Qin family is not my natural advantage. The Qin family is the Qin family, and I am myself, right? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Chu Ci dome shook his head and sighed: "if I say this from other people''s mouth, I will think that the other party is very unwise. But if I say this from your mouth, I really can''t find out the fault. You have your own ideas, and I don''t think that I am much better than you. If you and I are of the same age, now we are rivals, I feel like I''m only under your feet. "


    Hearing these words, Xu cataclastic suddenly raised his head and looked at Chuci dome. His eyes were full of surprise.


    She can''t believe her ears. Is that what she said from the mouth of Chu Ci dome?


    She has been a subordinate of Chu Ci dome for many years. She has never seen Chu Ci dome feel headache, puzzled and tangled for what problem. She always has a look of strategizing thousands of miles away. When did she see Chu Ci dome fear a person and show such a heart palpitation expression?


    What''s more, she knows Xiao Yao more or less.


    Even if she has no interest in Xiao Yao, she will have to listen to her unless she becomes deaf and blind. Xiao Yao is really hot at this time. The reality starts with Qin Qiu and others, and then gets angry on TV, especially in the circle of Kyoto. If you don''t know Xiao Yao, it really means that this person is out of date.


    However, in her opinion, Xiao Yao''s success has a lot of luck. There are too many powerful people around him. As soon as he got down the mountain, he got to know the Li family, and with the help of the Li family, he gradually gained a firm foothold. Then there are the Fang family, and now there is the biggest aura, the Qin family. His boss is also very fond of Xiao Yao, and the last Xia family, The relationship with Xiao Yao is also very good.


    It''s said that Xia Yixing of the Xia family has a lot to do with Xiao Yao. He is not only a scissor but also a chaos.


    She felt that Xiao Yao had nothing extraordinary and was not worthy of the praise of Chu Ci dome.


    In the past few years, she has been working hard to express herself to the greatest extent. Her purpose is to get a compliment from Chuci dome.


    Knowing more about Chu Ci dome, she felt that this man was very powerful and talented. If it wasn''t for his age, she felt that she would be directly attracted by him.


    In other words, Chu Ci dome is the existence of idols for Xu Shatian.


    The benchmark of life.


    Can Xiao Yao be worthy of such praise?


    And the expression on Xu''s face can''t be hidden. When Chu Ci dome saw Xu''s face, he frowned a little, knocked his fingers on the table, raised his head and looked at Xu, and said: "last night, let you find Xiao Yao''s information, have a good look, did you do that?"


    Xu Shatian shook his head: "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I was really busy last night. There are still many things I need to be responsible for in the company, and there are several reports to read."


    Chu Ci dome smile: "that''s no wonder."


    "Ah?" Xu was stunned, some of them didn''t understand the meaning of the words.


    "I just think that if you really knew Xiao Yao, you probably wouldn''t show such an expression now. In fact, before you, there were many people who looked down on Xiao Yao. Most of them were not simple. But now, they are either dead or friends of Xiao Yao. " Chu Ci dome held up the water cup in front of him, took a sip and said.


    Xu doesn''t know what he can say next at this time. Now the words of Chu Ci dome show his favor for Xiao Yao again.


    What''s more, it''s a bit exaggerated.


    Xiao Yao took the towel and wiped his mouth. He said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Chu, if you go on like this, I can only think that you are going to kill me."


    Chuci dome said with a smile: "everyone may be killed by me, but you won''t. I believe in your boy''s adaptability. Have you seen few old foxes these years? Are there few people who want to hold you up? In fact, even I don''t dare to say how much I know you. I can only see unlimited possibilities in you. Sometimes I''m really curious. How far can you grow up? "


    Speaking of the end, the eyes of Chu Ci dome looking at Xiao Yao are full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao can''t think of an answer to this question for a while.


    I can only give you a dry smile.


    Chu Ci dome shook his head, and did not tangle on this topic for too long.


    After a meal, Xiao Yaogang was about to leave, but Chu Ci dome waved his hand to show him to be calm.


    "Xiao Yao, you are smart, and I know that even if I don''t look for you, you will come to me, right?" His eyes half narrowed when he spoke.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    On this point, he felt that he had no need to deny anything.


    "Since you want to do business in Kyoto, I think I can help you more or less." Chu Ci dome looked at Xiao Yao and said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "I know uncle Chu you have the ability to foretell."


    Chu Ci dome was slightly stunned at first, and then laughed.


    "I said you, boy. Now you really have a lot of flexibility. If you wanted to flatter me before, it was really impossible. I''ll flatter you, and then you''ll talk to Xu Shatian directly. You young people also have a lot in common. " Chu Ci dome said.


    On the side Xu fragmentary directly widened his eyes.


    Others don''t know, but she knows very well.


    If we say that the Chu Ci dome is the brain of the Chu family, then the present Xu fragmentary is the heart of the Chu family.


    Xu Shatian, who is known as the little working princess in Kyoto, is the target of many young people. Chuci dome is Xu Shatian''s idol and the target of many young people in Kyoto. In fact, although Xu''s father said the conditions were not bad, he was much worse than the business tycoons like the Chu family and the Qin family.


    Even for the Qu family, it''s much easier to crush a Xu family than an ant.


    At the beginning, the reason why Chu Ci dome was willing to reuse Xu''s father was not that Xu''s father and he were friends.


    To tell you the truth, when it comes to the position of Chu Ci dome, what close friends are there? As the saying goes, it''s too cold to be high. These five words are also very suitable here. At the beginning, it was her potential that Chu Ci dome valued Xu fragmentary, and this little girl did strive for success. It didn''t take long for her to enter the company of Chu family to shine.


    And Xu fragmentary climbing speed is also very fast, not long, her height is enough to make many people flinch.


    Now, does the Chu Ci dome even ask Xu suisui to help Xiao Yao gain a firm foothold in Kyoto?


    This is almost the same as Chu Ci dome''s personal work.


    Xu''s eyes widened and he looked at the Chu Ci dome, but it was in vain, as if he didn''t notice the wonderful changes on Xu''s face at all.


    "Thank you, uncle Chu." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Don''t thank me. I have a request, too." Chu Ci dome said.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "The Chu family wants five percent of Xiaoyao group." Chu Ci dome said.


    Xu on the side sighed.


    Let''s not say that Xiaoyao group has not been listed successfully. Even if it is listed, there is no way to compare it with chujia. What''s the significance of 5% shares?


    But what surprised her even more was that Xiao Yao didn''t agree immediately. Instead, he fell into deep meditation.


    Xu Shatian is about to collapse. What else to consider? If you were an ordinary person, you would have nodded like a chicken pecking rice?


    She can''t understand Xiao Yao''s way of thinking more and more.


    On the contrary, Chuci dome didn''t feel so surprised, just squinted and waited for Xiao Yao to answer.


    "Three percent, no more." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xu Shatian looks at Xiao Yao with an idiotic look.


    She suggested going to Xiao Yao to take a film of her brain.


    Is there a bone in my brain?


    Is it still a bargain?


    "Is there a difference between five percent and three percent?" Chu Ci dome asked, still with a smile on his face. When Xiao Yao said this, he didn''t feel much surprised, as if everything was in his expectation.


    "I believe that before long, one percentage point of Xiaoyao group''s shares will mean hundreds of millions of running water." Xiao Yao is sitting in a dangerous position with a natural expression, and his words are very natural.


    A percentage point of several billion running water, then the assets of Xiaoyao group should be tens of billions?


    Madman, this guy must be a madman! Xu Shatian roared in his heart.

 Chapter 639

    Arrogance! crazy!


    This is Xu''s comment on Xiao Yao. Besides, she can''t think of any other words to describe Xiao Yao.


    If this is her reception hall and her office, she will drive Xiao Yao out immediately.


    With such a person, there is simply no more to say.


    "Ha ha! Good But to Xu''s surprise, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Chuci dome not only didn''t get angry, but laughed.


    "If you don''t say that, even if you give me 90% of the shares, it''s meaningless for me to hold them." Chu Ci dome felt his chin and said seriously.


    Xiao Yao chuckles.


    There was no gratitude to Chuci dome on his face.


    Because he has absolute self-confidence in his heart. As he said before, before long, one percentage point of Xiaoyao group will be several hundred million.


    Although his statement has not been verified in any way, he is such a blind and self-confident person. Maybe in other people''s eyes, he is a madman, but Chuci dome just smiles and nods, and finally reaches out his hand to pat Xiao Yao on the shoulder again.


    "In fact, I like you very much, but I also hate you very much. I hate you because you have too many shadows of your father. He is as confident and arrogant as you, but I have to admit that both you and he have the strength to be arrogant and the reason to like him! That''s probably the same thing Chu Ci dome said seriously.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "maybe you and my father had the chance to be friends before."


    Chu Ci dome shook his head: "it''s impossible. Although I''m confident, I have only inferiority complex in the face of your father. If he and I are not enemies, there is only one relationship. I''m his younger brother. In fact, I can''t think of any other relationship."


    Xiao Yao is more and more curious about his father whom he has never met.


    The same is true of Xu fragmentary on the side.


    They are all thinking about what kind of man he is, who can make Chuci dome have this idea of "how can he be bright when he is born of Yu".


    "Well, I''m tired, tired and broken. Xiao Yao didn''t drive. You can take him back." Chu Ci dome said.


    Mention these, his mood is not very good.


    Although Xu was reluctant, he nodded.


    The words of the former Chu dome said that she had already thought of the countermeasures, and she could not help blindly, so that Xiao Yao lived too much. Anyway, this matter, the Chu Ci dome had already been handed over to the whole authority by itself. What will be done in the end? Is it not has the final say?


    Thinking of these, her heart to also relaxed a lot.


    But just as they came to the door, Chuci dome suddenly spoke again.


    "By the way, Shatian, since I have asked Xiao Yao to contact you, no matter what requirements Xiao Yao put forward, you will do it." Chu Ci dome sat on the chair and rubbed his temple.


    Xu sighed. To be honest, standing in front of Chuci dome, she felt that she was transparent. She couldn''t avoid the other side''s eyes if she thought carefully.


    "But Mr. Chu, what if he wants to let out our company''s internal secrets?" Xu said somewhat unconvinced. She felt that the words of Chu Ci dome were too arbitrary and irresponsible for his own height!


    Now Xu has a lot of Secrets of the Chu family in his hands. Any one of them can change the business pattern in recent years and make a big stir in Kyoto. For them, Xiao Yao is always an outsider, and Chu Ci dome makes himself 100% ordered by Xiao Yao.


    Isn''t this a joke about Chu''s business empire?


    Chu Ci dome looked at Xu Shatian, with a face, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    "You still don''t know Xiao Yao." Chu Ci dome shook his head and sighed.


    Xu is reluctant, because he is too familiar with Chu Ci dome, and he is more daring. He is unconvinced and says, "this has nothing to do with me. I don''t know him."


    Chu Ci dome did not answer Xu''s question, but Xiao Yao said: "if you know me, you can know why he is so relieved, because he knows that I have no interest in what you said."


    With these words, he walked out with great strides.


    Xu stood in the same place, stupefied for a long time, and grew up. If this is a cartoon, there must be a crow flying over her head, and left a pair of ellipsis - speechless, quite speechless!


    This guy, where on earth did he get his self-confidence?


    "You wait for me!" Xu smashes his feet and follows


    Chu Ci dome looks at Xu and Xiao Yao''s back and laughs.


    "This boy is really good at stabbing people..."


    Then he poured himself a glass of Baijiu, watching it, and then poured it into his throat, and the wine and gas collapsed in the chest, as if he were incarnated into a dragon, which was moving around the body''s blood.


    "Also very much like him..." Chu Ci dome muttered to himself, his voice was low.


    I''m afraid only he can hear


    After walking out of Chu''s house, Xu smashes his hand and lights up a white Passat parked at the door.


    Xu opened the door and sat in.


    "Get in the car!" Although Xu is not willing to, but the previous Chu Ci dome gave an order to let her send Xiao Yao back.


    "Is this your car?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "It''s not mine, is it yours?" Xu xiansui was choked by Xiao Yao before, full of displeasure, seize the opportunity to choke back.


    "I''m just a little curious. Now you have become the confidant of Chu Ci dome, and the treatment should not be too bad." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Is it hard for me to drive around the world in a Ferrari or Lamborghini, for fear that others would not know that I have money, so they''d better kidnap me directly?" Xu said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and simply closed his mouth to avoid being choked by the other party.


    "I''m really curious. What kind of ecstasy did you give to President Chu? He believes you so much." Xu said while driving.


    "Because he knows me." Xiao Yao said, picking his fingers.


    Xu feels that Xiao Yao should be the most shameless man he has ever met. He can even say such shameless words.


    "May I ask you a question?" Xiao Yao suddenly turns around and looks at Xu fragmentary and says seriously.


    "What''s the problem? You say it first, but it''s my own question whether to answer it or not. " Xu said.


    "Who do you think is more capable than you and Chu Ci dome?" Xiao Yao looked at Xu and asked seriously.


    "It must be president Chu!" Xu thinks that what Xiao Yao asks is nonsense. Is it OK that Chu Ci dome has always been her idol?


    She felt that people all over the world were not qualified to be compared with Chuci dome.


    "In this case, do you have to think that you have more insight than Chu Ci dome?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "..." Xu Shatian was stunned. She felt very uncomfortable when she heard Xiao Yao''s words, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that she had nothing to say.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, just drive." Xiao Yao tells Xu suisui the address of Qu Yang''s home, and then he closes his eyes and begins to rest.


    Xu Xiaoqi''s teeth itch. This guy really takes himself as his full-time driver, doesn''t he?


    After Xiao Yao was sent to the gate of the community, Xiao Yao pulled the door and got off the car without saying a word to Xu.


    "Hello! You haven''t thank me yet! " Xu suisui pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    Xiao yaodun steps down, turns around and looks at Xu Shatian. He smiles and asks, "if Uncle Chu doesn''t say it, will you send me back?"


    Xu Shatian shakes her head hard. If it''s not because she was ordered by Chu Ci dome, she will send Xiao Yao back!


    "In that case, why should I say thank you?" Xiao Yao said, "you are not really willing to send me, so even if I really want to thank you, I should thank uncle Chu."


    With that he turned and went on.


    Xu feels that Xiao Yao may be the most annoying person she has ever seen in her life.


    No one!


    Back home, Xiao Yao just opened the door, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang rushed up together.


    "Brother Xiao! You''re back? Why didn''t you call me to pick you up? " Qu Yang asked curiously.


    "Chu Ci dome has sent me here." Xiao Yao said simply.


    "Then..."


    "Don''t say anything. Let me take a shower." Xiao Yao packed his clothes, just walked into the bathroom and came back, saying, "Qu Yang, did you help me wash my underwear?"


    Qu Yang is laughing.


    Xiao Yao gives Qu Yang a thumbs up and goes into the bathroom again.


    And Zhou Lei also looks at Qu Yang inconceivably: "you boy - really go out!"


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "it''s all what I should do!"


    Zhou Lei rolled his eyes and ignored him.


    After Xiao Yao takes a bath and comes out of the bathroom again, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei rush up.


    "Brother Xiao, how did you talk with Chu Ci dome?" Zhou Lei asked first.


    Xiao Yao wiped his hair with a dry towel and asked, "how much do you know about Xu Shatian?"


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang look at each other and look at Xiao Yao again. They are curious and ask, "brother Xiao, how can you suddenly ask that woman?"


    "She sent me back this evening, and after that, we will have a direct discussion with him. Chuci dome asked her to help us." Xiao Yao twisted open a bottle of mineral water on the table, took a big drink and said.


    "What?" After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang stood up directly and excitedly from the sofa.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of surprise. Although they haven''t given Xiao Yao an answer yet, Xiao Yao can understand it from their faces. It seems that this time, Chu Ci dome really spared no effort! He laughed bitterly at the thought. The burden on the shoulders seems to be much heavier.

 Chapter 640

    What Chu Ci dome did to Xiao Yao was a kind of help, but it was also a kind of pressure.


    Now that I have already boasted, if I don''t fulfill my promise, how shameful will I be?


    Thinking of these, he also has some helplessness.


    "Brother Shaw, are you kidding? That Chu Ci dome, really let Xu Sui spare no effort to help you? " Looking at the expressions of Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, it seems that they still can''t believe it.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to joke with you?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qu Yang laughed awkwardly and said quickly, "of course not. We''re just a little surprised. After all, the woman named Xu Shatian is not simple. She can be regarded as the confidant of Chu Ci dome. Now she has almost mastered the lifeblood of Chu family''s business empire. Let Xu Shatian help you unconditionally - this Chu Ci dome can be regarded as the next blood."


    What Qu Yang said did not bring any impact to Xiao Yao.


    He had thought about these things before.


    "In fact, the more help the Chu family gives us, the more pressure we are under." Zhou Lei whispered, "brother Xiao, I think that Chu Ci dome must have made a request, too?" He saw more than Qu Yang, originally! He is much more mature than Qu Yang.


    Besides, if Zhou Lei can''t see these things, Xiao Yao is thinking about whether it''s time to quit.


    "Well, he has the conditions to want 5% of the shares of our Xiaoyao group, but I bargained with him and only gave him 3% in the end." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Qu Yang and Zhou Lei look at each other, and they suddenly have a feeling that they can''t understand.


    Is there a big difference between 5% and 3%?


    What''s more, even if it''s 5%, it doesn''t seem to matter. For Xiao Yao, it''s a steady business!


    Xiao Yao looked at the expressions on their faces and asked with a smile, "how big do you want to be?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Lei''s lips moved a little.


    "It''s very simple. How far do you want to go?" Xiao Yao simply changed his way of asking questions.


    Both Zhou Lei and Qu Yang''s eyes sparkled with blazing fire.


    "Be the best in the world! Whether we can succeed or not, at least that''s our goal now! " Zhou Lei said.


    "As it happens, so do I. in that case, we all have to fight for one percentage point." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, is that what you said to Chu Ci dome?" Qu Yang asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "almost. Anyway, that''s what it means. In my opinion, every percentage point of us means hundreds of millions of funds. In this case, if we can reduce it, it will be less."


    Qu Yang and Zhou Lei can''t laugh or cry.


    Although they also have this idea, to be honest, they really don''t have Xiao Yao''s confidence at this time.


    Even if they really have such self-confidence, Chu Ci dome brain is bad, will believe their one-sided words.


    However, they all know that Xiao Yao will never make fun of him. Anyway, Xiao Yao is not so free.


    This news has a great impact on them. For a while and a half, they have no way to recover and accept it. They can only feel depressed now.


    After waiting for a while, Xiao Yao also stood up¡° It''s getting late. I''ll go to bed first. " Leaving the two stunned, Xiao Yao went into his room.


    Push open the door of the room, you can smell a fragrance.


    The room is spotless. All Xiao Yao''s clothes have been hung in the closet. You don''t need to know that they are all made by Qu Yang. The room is even sprinkled with air freshener.


    "Tut Tut, I''m really flattered." Xiao Yao said something.


    As soon as I sat down, the cell phone in my pocket rang.


    It''s Xia Yixing.


    After answering the phone, Xia Yixing doesn''t know where to get the news that Xiao Yao is going to see Chu Ci dome this year. He specially comes to inquire.


    Xiao Yao seems to have nothing to hide from Xia Yixing, and now Xia Yixing is still the main person in charge of Xiaoyao real estate.


    After he completely told what happened in the Chu family today, Xia Yixing was silent for a long time.


    "Xiao Yao, that Chu Ci dome is really not simple." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao covered himself with a quilt, leaned on the bed and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "We believe you, because we know you, because we are friends, because we all know that we are on the same boat, and we can follow you. But although Chuci dome knows you well, he has little contact with you. Moreover, he has no direct interest with you, but he can trust you so much." Xia Yixing said.


    "Is that enough to prove that he is not simple?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Isn''t that enough? We believe you because we are together, we are on the same boat, you are our leader, and we have a lot of contact, but what about Chuci dome? Isn''t it easy for him to make such a choice just by knowing something about you? " Xia Yixing asked.


    "..." Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think this decision of Chu Ci dome is right?" Xia Yixing suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and said in a low voice, "if I nodded, would I be too shameless?"


    Xia Yixing was surprised: "when did you start to have a clear understanding of yourself?"


    Xiao Yao


    Xia Yixing on the other side of the phone giggled and said, "I''m just joking with you. In fact, you know that the decision made by Chuci dome is correct, but he can still make such a rational and farsighted decision under such circumstances. To be honest, do you think he is simple or not?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "why do I always feel that you are praising Chu Ci dome when you say these words? Previously, I was blown by the Chu Ci dome and was about to expand. Now I listen to you again. Maybe soon I will feel very great myself. "


    "But you''re really amazing!" Xia Yixing seriously said, "this is a fact, no one can deny."


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt speechless.


    "Well, in a word, you can just believe what I mean. If you are in Kyoto, you have Zhou family and Qu family, and I don''t need to worry about it." Xia Yixing said, "although you always say that you are a little white in business, in fact, your talent is better than everyone else. If I am Qin Luan, I will try my best to let you join the Qin family and become a member of the Qin family, a real member."


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because the only thing the Qin family can do now is to continue to maintain the status quo, which is very difficult for the Qin family. The Qin family has no breakthrough point, so it is impossible to continue to take a big step forward. The so-called sailing against the current, if they do not advance, they will retreat. The only thing they can do now is to maintain the status quo."


    "What if I join the Qin family?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "This is their chance to break through the shackles. If you join the Qin family, I believe that the Qin family will become the top family in China. Unfortunately, there is no such chance." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "so do you know what my goal is now?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, waiting for Xia Yixing to speak.


    Xia Yixing also didn''t sell the key, and said directly: "my goal now is to turn you to the Xia family, and let you become the son-in-law of the Xia family and a member of the Xia family. My grandfather said that you are the hope of our Xia family, provided that I can turn you over."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Xia Yixing also heard Xiao Yao''s laughter on the phone, and suddenly he was a little unhappy: "your smile is to tell me that this is impossible?"


    "Yixing..."


    Xiao Yaogang is going to open his mouth to express his opinion, but Xia Yixing interrupts him impolitely.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know what you want to say, but in my opinion, nothing in the world is 100% impossible. Maybe you think that if you have Li Xiaoxiao, I have no hope. However, no one can say anything in the future. Your firmness may not be a reason for me to give up, and Li Xiaoxiao''s efforts will not be an obstacle to me, Well, good night. " Xia Yixing finished all she wanted to say.


    When Xiao Yao wanted to speak, the phone had been hung up.


    Xiao Yao put the mobile phone aside and looked at the ceiling.


    For a long time, he reached out and rubbed his chin. Maybe it was because he hadn''t shaved for two days, and some of his hands were tied.


    "Am I really that good?" Xiao Yao looks at the ceiling and mumbles to himself.


    It''s just over eight o''clock now. Xiao Yao wants to go to bed, but he can''t sleep either. He simply enters the ring space again and is still practicing. In fact, where Xiaoyao group can develop may be important, but it is not so important. In Xiao Yao''s view, the most important thing is to improve its own strength.


    Since he came into contact with the world of seclusion, Xiao Yao''s pressure has become greater and greater.


    He always worried that he might be killed directly by a practitioner of aura realm at any time.


    With the ring as a cheating tool, Xiao Yao''s cultivation speed has improved by leaps and bounds, but soon he realized that the ring space can no longer play a big role. Of course, it''s only for the present stage.


    Xiao Yao''s strength has reached its peak. If he wants to move on, he can only move on if he breaks the shackles of cultivation, or a bottleneck.


    Every time Xiao Yaoyun wants to impact the shackles, he can always feel a strange energy, which can easily dissolve the force in his body, and the final result is always failure.


    "It''s not easy to enter the aura realm." Xiao Yao sighed. He was envious of Zhuge''s burning heaven now. The old man had already stepped into the threshold, but he didn''t even touch the door of aura realm. It''s a long way to go!

 Chapter 641

    When Xiao Yao woke up, it was already eight or nine o''clock in the morning. When he opened the door, he saw Qu Yang sitting in the living room, watching the computer with headphones.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand behind him and patted him. Qu Yang jumped up straight, full of panic. He didn''t calm down until he saw Xiao Yao, full of grievances and depression.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s frightening. It''s frightening to death."


    Xiao Yao smiles and walks to the bathroom. He asks, "what are you looking at?"


    "Early in the morning, watch a movie. By the way, brother Xiao, I''ve made breakfast." Qu Yang said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "did you make it yourself?"


    Qu Yang nodded, and some depressed: "brother Xiao, what are you looking at? You don''t believe me at all. In fact, my cooking skill is very good, but I''m lazy to do it."


    Xiao Yao smiles. After brushing his teeth, he sits down on the table and gives himself a bowl of porridge. There are fried dough sticks, potstickers, dumplings, dishes, sour beans and xuelihong on the table. Xiao Yao is quite satisfied.


    "You boy, when did you become so diligent?" Xiao Yao asked curiously while eating.


    "Haha, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you!" Qu Yang came up to him and sat opposite Xiao Yao. He said with a smile.


    "You don''t want some?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ve had it. By the way, brother Xiao, we''ve got down the brand of the pharmaceutical company you mentioned. What can the factory say?" Qu Yang asked.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "we don''t need a factory."


    "Ah?" Qu Yang is a Leng, some don''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "If the pills can be made in large quantities in a factory, it''s not worth much. In a word, we just want to stir fry, and the rare is the most expensive. Do you understand that?" Xiao Yao said vaguely while drinking porridge.


    Qu Yang nodded, and his expression became serious.


    "The circle between you and Zhou Lei is big or small, but it''s enough for what I''m going to do next, and you need to do more." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "What do you mean, brother Xiao? Otherwise, if there''s anything else, you can tell me directly. I''m always worried. " Qu Yang said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said, "I say you''re not young anymore. How can you always look like a monkey? At this point, Zhou Lei is much better than you. At least people can be calm even if they are really curious. "


    Qu Yang chicken pecked rice and nodded: "yes, brother Xiao, you''re right, but I''m really worried!"


    "Will Zhou Lei come this morning?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know. Shall I call and ask?" Qu Yang asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Qu Yang went to one side and made a phone call. He turned back to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Lei can come here in about an hour. He asked me if Chang Yang could come with me."


    "Yes! What''s wrong with this? It''s all our own people. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qu Yang soon passed on Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    When Xiao Yao had almost finished his breakfast and stood upstairs to see the scenery, Zhou Lei and Chang Yang rushed over.


    "Xiao Ge!" Zhou Lei and Chang Yang enter the room.


    "Hey, you two, got together early in the morning? Is it so sweet? " Xiao Yao asked, squinting and smiling.


    As soon as Chang Yang''s face turned red, Zhou Lei didn''t care: "we are still in love. After that, it''s estimated that we will have to be busy."


    Chang Yang glared at Zhou Lei: "you mean that after this period of time, you are going to ignore me?"


    Maybe he felt the murderous look in Chang Yang''s eyes. Zhou Lei''s face changed a little. Then he said with a flattering smile: "how can that be! Your majesty, even if you give me a hundred courage, I dare not do it! "


    Chang Yang blushed and put his hand on Zhou Lei''s arm: "brother Xiao and Qu Yang are here! Don''t talk nonsense


    Zhou Yangtong showed his teeth and showed his sweetness in his eyes.


    It''s God''s best arrangement for these two people to come together.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, do you have anything important to call us here this morning?" Zhou Lei sat down and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "I said, do you have a concept of time? It''s almost noon. It''s early in the morning


    Zhou Lei embarrassed smile: "under normal circumstances, I like to sleep directly until noon."


    Xiao Yao''s face is speechless.


    "This time I asked you to come here, I want you to spread a message for me." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the news?" Zhou Lei is sitting in danger. Since he is talking about business, he has to be more serious. In the two states of playfulness and seriousness, Zhou Lei''s switching speed is relatively fast, which is also what Xiao Yao is satisfied with.


    "To put it simply, I want to launch an auction in Kyoto. You can find a club for me at any place of the auction. Anyway, you have many clubs, and the people you invite have to be rich." Xiao Yao said, "if the price is less than ten million, don''t even give tickets."


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "in our circle, those who are worth less than 10 million can''t play with us."


    Zhou Lei said this is also a truth.


    If a person with a value of several million, or just over ten million, wants to join Zhou Lei and Qu Yang''s circle by force, even if the people in this circle have no opinion, before long, the person who joins in by force will be bankrupt. Zhou Lei, they can buy cars, watches and millions of flowers. Is it OK for ordinary people?


    Therefore, the circle does not mean that there is any lock or gate, but a simple assessment of one''s own strength. If one''s assessment is wrong, or if one''s vanity is too heavy, he thinks that he can become a person like Zhou Lei by integrating into the circle, and the final result is generally not too good.


    Xiao Yao has understood this truth for a long time, so when Zhou Lei said this, he felt that he had every reason to believe it.


    "It''s just, brother Xiao, although there''s no problem with what you said, what are you going to auction?" Zhou Lei asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao pointed to the three boxes he had taken out and put on the table.


    "What is this?" Zhou Lei took a look at the three wooden boxes whose packing was not exquisite, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    To Chang Yang, more discerning, some surprised way: "brother Xiao, these boxes, are eaglewood carving?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "yes, all the pills in this box are pills. This time we are going to auction these pills."


    "Auction pills?" Zhou Lei didn''t feel so surprised. His face looked very calm. He seemed to have guessed Xiao Yao''s intention.


    "Yes, let''s talk about the details of the sale of pills later. Let me give you my general idea first." Xiao Yao coughed, and Qu Yang gave Xiao Yao a glass of water.


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "you boy, now you really have the temperament of being a dog leg."


    Qu Yang was not angry either. He turned to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, he scolds you."


    "..." Zhou Lei slapped Qu Yang''s head angrily, "don''t sow dissension here. You know I''m only aiming at you."


    "But you call me a dog!" Qu Yang shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "You''re holding on to that, aren''t you?" Xiao Yao full face depressed, "do not repeat this good?"


    Qu Yang and Zhou Lei laughed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t bother to quarrel with these two guys. He continued: "although these three pills are not high, because my cultivation has not yet broken through to the aura level, it''s a little difficult to refine them."


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the effect of this pill?" Zhou Lei asked, this is what he is most concerned about now. After he raised this question, Qu Yang and Chang Yang''s eyes also fell on Xiao Yao''s face, which is also full of curiosity. Now the question raised by Zhou Lei is also what they are most concerned about.


    "Three or five years of life extension will have immediate effect." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei and other three kept silent.


    The expression on their faces seemed to be fixed and did not move for a long time.


    Finally, Zhou Lei was the first to stand up.


    "Brother Xiao, are you kidding?" Zhou Lei''s voice was trembling.


    "No kidding." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Lei took a cool breath.


    "Brother Xiao, you can take out three pills to prolong your life?" Qu Yang didn''t know what to say.


    Although they all know that Xiao Yao has the ability of alchemy, it''s too powerful to take out three at a time, isn''t it?


    "In fact, it''s far more than these three. It''s just that it''s hard to find medicinal materials and the way is complicated. There are about 20 of them, but what we have to do is hunger marketing. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao explains his idea.


    After Xiao Yao''s words, the expression on Zhou Lei''s face became more wonderful.


    They couldn''t accept three at a time.


    Now Xiao Yao tells them that there are twenty pills like this?


    Is there any reason!


    Money can buy a car, a house, the best doctor and the most beautiful woman, but can it buy life?


    This is longevity, real longevity!


    How many rich people will be crazy about such pills!


    Waiting for the three people to calm down, Zhou Lei suddenly said: "brother Xiao, I bought these three pills!"


    Xiao Yao was stunned. Qu Yang was also worried: "don''t mention it, brother Lei, you have to give me one! My old man is not in good health, eithe

 Chapter 642

    Looking at the expressions of Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and Chang Yang, Xiao Yao seems to be a little sad, but he is still quite satisfied. What he wants is this effect. Otherwise, the auction will be meaningless. Since it can make these three young people uncertain, it will certainly shock more people at that time.


    "Don''t worry, these three pills are yours now." Xiao Yao said, "anyway, we still have a lot of them. At the auction, we only need to take out three."


    "Why?" Qu Yang doesn''t seem to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning very much. Such a good pill can sell at a sky high price. If only three pills are sold, isn''t it a waste of such a good opportunity? Now that we have decided to hold an auction, naturally we have to take more!


    Zhou Lei looked at Qu Yang as if he were looking at a 250. He didn''t have a good way: "when I say you boy, brother Xiao, do you listen carefully? Didn''t brother Xiao have said that before? These pills need to be marketed for hunger. "


    Qu Yang nodded, half understanding.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang and said with a smile, "Qu Yang, let me ask you a question."


    Qu Yang nodded and said with a smile: "brother Xiao, if you have anything, you can ask directly. I''m just a little knowledgeable. Even if you ask, I don''t know."


    Xiao Yao said, "I ask you, do you think diamonds are valuable?"


    "Of course it is!" Qu Yang was depressed. Originally, he was still a little nervous. He didn''t know what kind of questions Xiao Yao would ask. But when he understood Xiao Yao''s questions, he suddenly felt depressed. Isn''t that insulting his intelligence? If you don''t even know this problem, you might as well go home and farm as soon as possible.


    "Do you think stones are valuable?" Regardless of Qu Yang''s puzzled look, Xiao Yao quickly throws out a second question.


    "How valuable is the stone..." Qu Yang shook his head and gave his own answer.


    Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile: "Qu Yang, to be honest, I didn''t think you were stupid before, but today, how can you expose your lower limit of IQ everywhere? Don''t you understand brother Xiao? The most important reason why diamonds are valuable, let alone other things, is that they are scarce, and the reason why stones are not valuable is that there are too many stones? "


    "Brother Xiao means that the rarity is the most important thing?" Qu Yang''s whole life is like a sudden awakening, embarrassed and said with a smile.


    Zhou Lei smiles, reaches out his hand and pats Qu Yang''s shoulder. He says solemnly: "you are not too stupid, boy."


    Then he turned to look at Xiao Yao and said¡° Xiao Ge, to be honest, I really suggest you move out of Qu Yang''s house as soon as possible. "


    With his words finished, Xiao Yao and Qu Yang looked at Zhou Lei with puzzled eyes.


    "I always worry that if you stay here for a long time, maybe your IQ will be lowered by this boy." Zhou Lei ridicules Qu Yang wantonly, and Qu Yang will not be angry. They have been together for many years, and their feelings will never be worse than those of Xiao yuanfanghai and song Yilin. They both know what each other is thinking.


    If Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are really angry with such a trivial joke, it''s really strange.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. It''s just like this. If you have any other questions, please raise them now. Let''s discuss them as soon as possible." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Qu Yang originally planned to fight with Zhou Lei. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he quickly gave up his previous idea and thought about it carefully. Now it''s really not the time to joke.


    "Brother Shaw, I have a question." Chang Yang spoke first.


    Three people''s eyes fall on Chang Yang''s body.


    "What''s the problem?" Zhou Lei asked curiously.


    "Although the idea of auction is very good, there are still many imperfections. To put it simply, if we just auction these three pills, I''m afraid there won''t be too many people coming. It''s not because these three pills are not attractive to them, but because the stall is too small, we need bigger and more eye-catching signboards." Chang Yang looks at Xiao Yao and says seriously.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are still confused.


    Xiao Yao understood Chang Yang''s meaning and nodded: "what you said is very reasonable. This auction still needs to be enriched. However, I don''t know what else to auction? It''s really hard to find a signboard. "


    "Well, I think I can talk it over with my dad." Chang Yang said with a smile, "he knows a lot of antique dealers, but also a lot of antiques. I fooled a few over."


    "Ha ha, I see!" Zhou Lei and Qu Yang share the same voice and wake up.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s not me. My basement is my father''s treasure room, and I know the password. I''ll go back later and move all the things in my home!" Qu Yang said with a smile.


    Zhou Lei narrowed his eyes and said seriously: "I can guarantee that if you really do this, your father will kill you. Those are his flesh and blood. A lot of calligraphy and paintings. My grandfather wanted to ask for some before, but they were all rejected. Your father is protecting those things to death."


    "Yes, it''s OK. I''ll steal it! He doesn''t know Qu Yang said. Zhou Lei also nodded: "that''s what I said. There are a lot of them in my father''s place. I''ll steal some when I go back." These two people said lightly, but Xiao Yao listened to it with cold sweat. If the father of these two guys hears such a conversation, one heart attack may be angry. Talents, all of them are talents! This is the real pit father! In order not to cause death, Xiao Yao quickly said: "it doesn''t need too much, you go back to discuss, take out a can give up, how much money we can make up for it."¡° Hehe, I always feel that he is reluctant to give up all my father''s things. Forget it, let''s go back and talk about it first! " Qu Yang sighed and said, "as for money, don''t say it. They are not short of money! There''s no point in giving them money. " Zhou Lei''s eyes brightened, looking at the three pills on the table¡° Before that, I didn''t have much confidence, but now, with these three pills, I can guarantee my grandfather that they will give up their love. Hey, how many antiques can they get in exchange for such pills? I guess they are willing to give up! " Qu Yang patted his head: "yes, and this pill! I''ll exchange this elixir with them when I go back. It''s a waste to give them such good things for nothing¡° That''s it Chang Yang followed suit. Xiao Yao began to doubt whether the three of them were born to their parents. It''s almost time to talk. Zhou Lei and the three of them will go back together to complete their respective tasks. Xiao Yao touched his chin and drove to Qin''s house. And took five pills. At Qin''s, Qin Rou sits in the living room watching TV, while Qin Luan is busy in the company. Qin Qianqian is not at home, which makes Xiao Yaochang feel relieved. To be honest, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s more difficult to deal with Qin Qianqian than some experts in aura realm. Her absence saves a lot of things¡° Mom, are you still watching TV? " Xiao Yao came up to him and said with a smile¡° You child, if you don''t want to live at home, what else can I do if I don''t watch TV at home? " Qin Rou turns a white eye at Xiao Yao and says that in her tone, she is all doting on Xiao Yao¡° By the way, mom, come here today and bring good things for you and your aunt. " When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already taken out two boxes¡° There are two pills in it. Keep them first. " Xiao Yao said¡° What is this pill for? " Qin Rou asked curiously¡° It can prolong life, but it''s only three or five years. If I refine something better, I''ll send it to you later. " Xiao Yao said. Qin Rou''s face changed¡° It''s too precious. What can you do for me? I wish I could keep it for myself first. " Qin Rou shakes her head quickly. If she says this from others, Qin Rou will scoff at it. But if she says this from Xiao Yao, Qin Rou will believe it without thinking about it¡° Mom, you can stay. I still have a lot of pills like this. If it''s not because this pill is only used once, I''ll bring you a box. " Xiao Yao sat cross legged on the sofa and said Qin Rou doesn''t know what to say. This kind of pill is precious, but Xiao Yao''s quantifier is "box". She was thinking, is this a magic pill or sugar bean¡° You didn''t lie to me, did you? " Qin Rou asked, "are there really many more?"¡° Well, don''t worry! " Xiao Yao patted his chest and said. Qin Rou said with a smile: "OK, I''ll take it. This time you''re here, are you here to deliver the pills? Nothing else? " Know your son better than your mother. Before Xiao Yao said anything, Qin Rou had already guessed that Xiao Yao had something to do with his visit. Looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Qin Rou also knew that she had guessed right. She said with a smile, "don''t say anything at first. When your aunt comes back, let''s talk about it together."¡° Good Xiao Yao nodded¡° Don''t run away at noon, just eat at home. " Qin Rou said. Xiao Yao continued to nod. Originally, he came to the Qin family, but he didn''t plan to leave when he arrived. In fact, if he really had a choice, he also very much hoped that he would live with his mother all the time. Although Qu Yang''s place is good, it can only be regarded as a residence after all. And here, is the home, have the feeling of home, good!

 Chapter 643

    In this world, no matter what you do, you can''t escape the word of choice.


    For example, when you graduate from University, there will be two roads in front of you, or go to the first tier cities to fight, even if the probability of success is very low, even if you will be poor on the way to pursue your dream, or even die suddenly in a dark and humid basement one day, no one will know, but you have the chance to become the most powerful among all the students.


    Either, go to a small city or a small county, 9-to-5, ask parents for money, pay a down payment, then ask an ordinary daughter-in-law, have a baby, walk the dog after dinner, this is also a kind of life.


    In Xiao Yao''s world, there are also trade-offs. For example, now he has become the most dazzling star, but he has lost a lot. Even if he wants to be tired of leaning around his mother and daughter-in-law every day, it has become an extravagant hope. Of course, this is also because he has no choice. If he really has a choice, Xiao Yao would rather be an ordinary person.


    But fate sometimes is such a fucker. When Xiao Yao wants to settle down, the big hand of fate pushes him forward, even if he just wants to stop and have a look at the scenery, it''s impossible.


    Sitting at the dinner table of the Qin family, Xiao Yao ate with his head down without saying a word.


    Qin Luan and Qin Rou look at each other alternately, but they don''t say anything.


    After the meal, Xiao Yao wiped his mouth.


    "Xiao Yao, do you have anything to say when you come back today? Say it quickly. I''m curious! " Qin Qianqian put down his chopsticks and looked at Xiao Yao with a serious face.


    Xiao Yao smile: "nothing big."


    "It''s nothing serious, but something really happened? Tell me, you know, I''m very curious. If you don''t tell me, I think I won''t be able to sleep tonight. " Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    To be honest, the reason why he didn''t say it before is because Qin Qian is here.


    What he will say next may be kept secret. If Qin Qianqian knows, he always thinks that the whole Kyoto people will know.


    He didn''t think there was any exaggeration in what he said. Such a thing was not impossible for Qin Qianqian.


    "Qianqian, go upstairs first." Looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Qin Luan seems to have guessed something. She looks at her daughter and says.


    Qin Qian curled his lips: "why? Can''t I just sit here and listen? "


    "No Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Qin Qianqian glares at Xiao Yao fiercely. It seems that he can become a tiger in the next second and eat Xiao Yao in his stomach.


    "Hum, if you don''t stop, you can''t stop. What''s the big deal?" Qin Qianqian shakes her hair, stands up and steps on her high-heeled shoes. As she passes by Xiao Yao, she suddenly raises her foot and wants to step on it. Fortunately, Xiao Yao can hide quickly, otherwise she will have to get rid of the disabled.


    Looking at Qin Qian''s back, Xiao Yao sighed in his heart.


    What the ancients said is true, only villains and women are difficult to raise!


    After Qin Qian went upstairs, Qin Luan asked, "Xiao Yao, what are you going to say? It''s mysterious."


    "Hey, it''s just a little thing. I''m going to let you go to an auction." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Luan is slightly stunned and looks at Qin Rou in surprise. Qin Rou just smiles bitterly at her and shakes her head. It seems that she doesn''t know what medicine her son hululi is selling.


    "Who initiated this auction?" Qin Luan asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile: "aunt, if you ask like this, you will know it clearly! I''ve come to see you today. Do you need to ask more questions? "


    Qin Luan said with a smile: "I guess it before, but I''m just curious. Don''t you want to engage in Xiaoyao group now? Why is it related to the auction now? Is it because of the lack of investment and the intention to sell something? If that''s the case, just tell me. How much money is missing? "


    Qin Rou also nodded to Xiao Yao: "your aunt is right. If you are really short of money, just talk to your family directly. What kind of auction is unnecessary?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. In his simple words, he made his mother and aunt think of so many complicated things.


    "Mom, auntie, there''s no problem with the company''s funds for the time being. Besides, even if there''s a real problem, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang will try to find a way out. Both of them are money hungry." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan think about it carefully, and think what Xiao Yao said will be quite reasonable. Their previous worries are really redundant.


    "If so, what is the significance of holding an auction?" Qin Luan asked.


    Xiao Yao reached out and pointed to the two pills on the table.


    "That''s it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Pills?" Qin Luan is a Leng at first, then suddenly realize, stare big eyes at Xiao Yao, say, "do you plan to promote such pills in Kyoto?"


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded his head and said, "since we want to set up a pharmaceutical company in Kyoto, we need to promote it. In my world, in fact, the pharmaceutical company we want to be is totally different from other companies. First of all, we won''t do the pills that others can make. If we want to do it, we have to do something that others can''t make." Qin Luan and Qin Rou both nodded, and they didn''t interrupt, waiting for Xiao Yao to continue. Xiao Yao laughed and continued: "secondly, if we sell any medicine, it will be the turnover of others in a few months."¡° Is it expensive Qin Luan touched chin and asked with a smile. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it means that, auntie, do you think it''s inappropriate?"¡° No, it''s very suitable. It can''t be more suitable. To be honest, Xiao Yao, this pill may not be big for you for a while, and it can be given to others. But in the eyes of many people, it''s a life-saving treasure. For the rich, there''s nothing more precious than life. The more rich people are, the more afraid they are of death. The truth remains unchanged. Look at Qin Shihuang, They have become emperors for a generation. Why do you let yourself fall into chaos for the sake of immortality Xiao Yao is thoughtful¡° If others are willing to believe the effect of your pill, it''s too expensive, and the auction is also very good. " Speaking of this, Qin Luan laughs, stares at Xiao Yao, and says, "speaking of this, I understand that this is the purpose you come to us! What I told you before is all in vain. You''ve already thought about it, haven''t you? " Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly¡° Among the words I said just now, the most difficult thing is to make others believe it. You come to us to support us and increase our credibility. Secondly, since you want to stir up the price of pills, no matter how you price them, it''s not appropriate. The best way is to auction them. " Speaking of this, Qin Luan sighed: "I used to think I was very smart. Now, I''m just a fool. I can''t catch up with you in these things. I''m going one step and looking at three steps. You''re different. You''ll take the first step when you think about the whole situation." Xiao Yao said modestly: "aunt, you praise me so much, I''m going to swell."¡° People with ability have inflated capital. " Qin Luan said, "although modesty is a good thing, sometimes you can''t be too modest, otherwise, you will be looked down upon by others." Xiao Yao nodded heavily, and his face looked more serious at this moment: "aunt, I understand what you said!" Qin Luan said with a smile¡° It doesn''t make any sense for me to say this to you. You can understand what I said. " Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and didn''t answer. Qin Luan continued: "later, you tell me the address and time. I''m sure I''ll be there, and I''m not alone. The auction will be very busy! The premise is that your field is big enough! " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ve already prepared. There are many clubs under Zhou Lei''s hands."¡° Yes, his club is still very good. Although Zhou Lei is a young man, his contacts are still worth using. Over the years, others think that Zhou Lei is not very promising. In fact, those people watch too little. Although they don''t make much money, those clubs can accumulate a lot of contacts for Zhou Lei. Take a look at them, In Kyoto, who dares to say that he knows more people than Zhou Lei? " Xiao Yao nodded: "Zhou Lei is a capable man."¡° Who else are you going to go to next? " Qin Luan asked¡° You have to look for everything you can Xiao Yao said with a smile. Qin Luan nodded and said with a smile, "then I won''t delay your time." Xiao Yao stood up and said a few words, then left. After Xiao Yao left the Qin family, Qin Luan sighed: "what a big situation this child has made! People say that Xiao Yao doesn''t know anything about business. They just fart. This kid is a good kid. It''s a pity. If only he stayed in our Qin family? "¡° It''s no pity. " Qin Rou smiles, "anyway, for him, there is no good pity." Qin Luan stares at Qin Rou and says, "just think about your son. Can''t you think about our Qin family? We in the Qin family really need a man like Xiao Yao to stand up now. Otherwise, who can shoulder the responsibility and go on¡° I don''t want him to be too tired. " Qin Rou said with a smile, "I''m his mother. If I don''t think about him, who should I think about?" Qin Luan sighed, shook his head and kept silent.

 Chapter 644

    After coming out of the Qin family, Xiao Yao immediately drove to the Xia family. When chatting with Qin Luan earlier, he said that this time he wanted to invite all the people he could find. After carefully combing, Xiao Yao found that in addition to the Xia family and the Qin family, there was Zhuge burning heaven.


    If I can call Zhuge Huotian to the scene, I''m afraid it will cause a sensation. Ordinary people may not know who Zhuge Huotian is, but in the Qin family, it''s a kind of humor not to know Zhuge Huotian. As for Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, they have lived in Kyoto for so many years, and their contacts in Kyoto are beyond Xiao Yao''s imagination. They won''t be in the cold.


    At Xia''s house, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao feels a lot of pressure every time he comes to Xia''s home. The main reason is Xia Yixing''s relationship. Now the whole Kyoto City thinks that Xia Yixing has an ulterior relationship with himself. If this is true, Xiao Yao, the man, will admit it. However, it''s totally groundless, even if he wants to come down, There''s no reason?


    The most important thing is that both Xia Laozi and Xia langxing seem to believe that Xiao Yao is their son-in-law after the Xia family. His words and deeds can be revealed. Over time, Xiao Yao''s pressure is growing.


    Think of these, Xiao Yao also long sigh, standing at the door tangled, the door was suddenly pushed from the inside.


    "Xiao Yao? Why are you here? " Master Xia was holding a purple sand cup in his hand. Looking at Xiao Yao, he was a little stunned. The next second he burst out a smile, "come in quickly! Originally, I was thinking about going out for a walk. When you came, you could play chess and drink tea with me


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, but he had no choice but to go into the villa with master Xia. After sitting on the sofa, he felt a little restless. The main reason is that Xia Puti''s eyes looking at Xiao Yao are too awkward, which makes him feel hairy all over.


    "How are you getting along with Yixing recently?" Xia Puti poured Xiao Yao a cup of tea and asked, squinting.


    "..." Xiao Yao will regret that he came to Xia''s home today.


    As expected, what he was afraid of was what he was thinking. He never mentioned these things. As soon as he thought of these things in his mind, he began to talk. He was thinking about whether he had some bad luck, and what he had carried was terrible.


    He really doesn''t know how to answer, no matter good or bad, it seems that it''s not appropriate. The relationship between himself and Xia Yixing doesn''t seem so complicated!


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yao thought that he had better avoid this question, so he simply did not answer and changed the topic: "master Xia, uncle Xia, are they not at home?"


    "Well, there are still a lot of things for them to do in the company. Besides, the pressure on the children''s shoulders has increased since they went to Haitian city. Although the child is still young, his talent is still very good. Now he has the ability to be his own. I didn''t expect that he would be abducted by you so soon."


    Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    Feelings of their previous white pull, fooled for a long time, the topic back to the origin.


    However, this is also Mr. Xia. If he can be fooled by Xiao Yao so easily, won''t he live in vain for so many years? What''s more, I don''t know how many stormy people I met?


    "Grandfather Xia, Yixing is really a very capable girl. Her willingness to help me is naturally a good thing for me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xia Pu Ti narrowed her eyes and said, "you are too outsider to say that. With the current relationship between you and Yi Xing, she should help you."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    What is the relationship between himself and Xia Yixing now? He and Xia Yixing are friends now. Is the relationship good? It''s just that there''s no way to say that now. How can we say that xiaputi is also his elder and grandparent. If we say that, we will not give each other face. Isn''t it not that we don''t give people a step down?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s present situation is also simple, that is, he can''t say what he has suffered, he can only suppress his grievances in his heart.


    "All right, let''s not talk about that." Master Xia waved his hand. He also knew what it meant. Some things had to be relaxed and forced too hard. Not only could he not get the result he wanted, but it would be counterproductive. Moreover, he knew that he did not have the ability to control Xiao Yao''s thinking.


    This boy is a stubborn temper, as long as he identified the things, really no one can change.


    So, all let Xiao Yao himself think well, isn''t there a saying called boiling frog in warm water?


    Thinking of these, he smiles, takes the cup in front of him, sips it gently, and the fragrance of tea overflows.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with your coming to me this time?" "Xia Puti asked," you have to go to the three treasures hall for everything. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "in fact, this time I''m here to give you something."


    "Oh?" Xia Puti''s eyes brightened slightly and asked, "what''s good?" He felt that as long as Xiao Yao took out something, it must be a good thing, which is almost beyond doubt.


    "This one." When talking, Xiao Yao had already taken out the pills he had prepared in advance¡° What is this? " Xia Puti opened the box and took a look. He was relieved. As soon as he opened the box, he could smell a fragrance. After entering the respiratory tract, his whole body seemed to be much lighter. Although he didn''t know what the pill was, he could also conclude that it was a good thing that Xiao Yao had taken out just by the smell. Xia Puti likes to drink tea. He can tell the difference between Longjing and Tie Guanyin with his eyes closed. That is to say, he is highly sensitive to smell. This pill Xiao Yao took out must be unusual¡° This is the pill I made. " Xiao Yao wrote lightly¡° That must be a good thing. What''s the use of that? " Xia asked curiously¡° To prolong one''s life, ordinary people can live three or five more years if they eat it. " Xiao Yao said, "but whether it''s three years or five years depends on the situation. Now it''s really hard to make a conclusion." Xia Puti stares at Xiao Yao. He had guessed before that this pill was not simple, but he didn''t expect that it was not so simple¡° Are you telling the truth, boy Asked Xia Puti. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "old man, look at what you said. When did I cheat you?"¡° That''s true. It''s a good thing! You come here with pills this time. If you don''t give them to me, I will scold you to death! " Xia Puti laughs. He is not a fool, Xiao Yao can bring pills this time, it must be intended to give him, if Xiao Yao did not do so, it is not lack of heart¡° Naturally, this pill is for you. Secondly, I''m here to invite you to an auction Xiao Yao said¡° Auction Xia Puti sat upright and squinted at Xiao Yao, "what auction? What are you going to auction? " Xiao Yao pointed to the pills on the table: "this, three pills." Hearing this, Xia could not sit still and stood up directly¡° Are you crazy? You can''t buy such a thing with money. Do you even want to sell it? All right, you can make an offer directly! Three pills, I''ll buy them directly! No matter how much it costs! " Said Xia Puti. Xiao Yao smiles. If only all the people at the auction were rich and powerful like Xia Puti. Next, he briefly talked about the pharmaceutical company again. After listening to understand, Xia Bodhi nodded¡° In short, you''re going to be a pharmaceutical company, aren''t you? " Xia Puti asked, playing with the beads on his hands¡° Well Xiao Yao nodded¡° It''s a very good idea. Although it hasn''t started yet, I can almost foresee the future. It''s a steady business. " Xia Puti said with a smile, "the problem you are facing now is not whether you earn money, but how much you earn. If you operate better, it is estimated that the money earned by an auction can be comparable to the money earned by others in a year." It has to be said that Xia Puti is really a visionary man. Now I have named the most important issues Xiao Yao needs to deal with. That''s the operation. Since he wants to hold an auction, the speculation and operation of the premise are very important. This is what Xiao Yao wants to do now, and he is also doing it now, such as going to the Qin family, such as to the Xia family¡° Well, I can promise you now that the Xia family will go back, and there are still many people. You should be ready. " Xia said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, the goal was achieved, he also stood up to leave¡° I''m leaving now? " Xia Bodhi glared at Xiao Yao, "don''t you know to stay for a meal?"¡° Master, I have to go to the Chu family Xiao Yao said, "it''s very important."¡° I don''t know what you are busy with. Forget it, since you still have something to do, I won''t leave you. If you have nothing to do, just come and hang around. The Qin family is your family, and so is the Xia family. Do you understand? In the past, in Haitian city, even if we wanted to help, we couldn''t help much, but now that you have come to Kyoto, we should make good use of the resources that should be used. " What Xia Puti said is similar to that of Chu Ci dome. Xiao Yao nodded, didn''t say much, and turned to leave. The reason why he walked so fast was that he could feel the pressure as long as he sat at Xia''s house. When you look back, Xia Yixing''s parents are back. Isn''t Xiao Yao in a more embarrassing situation? So, it''s better to leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 645

    After coming out of the Xia family, Xiao Yao immediately went to the Chu family. The words he used were similar to what he said in the Qin family of the Xia family today. The understanding of Chu Ci dome was also very good. He soon understood the key and immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    Of course, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who favors one over the other. When you think about it carefully, in fact, when you get to Kyoto, Chuci dome is still the biggest help to him. Although this is a kind of trading cooperation, this kind of trading method is incomprehensible to outsiders.


    After saying goodbye to Chu Ci dome, Xiao Yao starts to go to the next stop, inside the red wall.


    Once upon a time, he regarded Zhuge as his old enemy, but now, they can sit down and chat peacefully.


    This time I saw Zhuge burning the sky, I found that the old man''s spirit was much better than before, probably because he had stepped into the aura realm.


    "Xiao Yao, are you here?" Zhuge Fantian smiles at Xiao yaozhan. He is very friendly and has no edge.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Zhuge''s Tang suit, drinking tea and laughing.


    "What''s so funny? From today on, I''m going to start to cultivate myself! " Zhuge said solemnly.


    "Well, I won''t laugh. I just don''t think it suits you at all. " Xiao Yao solemnly said that if Zhuge Huotian holds a dragon butcher''s knife, he must have a very strong feeling. However, holding a teacup, it''s a bit awkward. It''s like a bandit wearing a pair of gold glasses. Of course, in this way, he won''t be absent-minded.


    Zhuge burned the sky and shook his head indifferently: "there''s nothing wrong with it. In the final analysis, it''s that you don''t see the habit. Everything will be fine when you see the habit."


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and thought that what Zhuge said was quite reasonable.


    "By the way, let''s not talk about that. When you come to me this time, do you have something to help or do you need me to solve my doubts?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes. These people have heard the saying that everything goes without going to the three treasures hall.


    "No matter what the reason is, you''ve come by chance this time." Zhuge put down his cup and said.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned. He didn''t understand the meaning of Zhuge burning heaven.


    "After today, I''m leaving." Zhuge Huotian said, "I planned to leave before, but there are still some things to explain. Now, nothing is too light."


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Yao asked


    "Seek the road!" Zhuge burned the sky and gave out a blazing light in his eyes. "Didn''t I tell you before?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Where are you going to be at your first stop?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know." Zhuge Huotian shook his head.


    "..." Xiao Yao felt speechless. Now, Zhuge Fantian didn''t know where he was going, but he was shouting to leave?


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s puzzled look, Zhuge burned the sky lightly and wrote: "as long as you get out of this door, you will naturally have a direction."


    Xiao Yao shook his head, so philosophical words, for a while and a half, he has no way to understand.


    "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s talk about what happened when you came to me this time." Zhuge said¡° Originally, I wanted to invite you to an auction, but since you are going to leave, I won''t say anything Xiao Yao said.


    Zhuge Huotian nodded slightly and said, "it''s like this. It''s nothing. Although I can''t go, I can go to the long sword line."


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly. He thought to himself, what''s the festival between himself and changjianxing? Zhuge doesn''t know if he wants changjianxing to go. Isn''t it going to kill him?


    "Don''t worry, he won''t listen to me." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao also nodded.


    As for the pill, Xiao Yao didn''t give Zhuge any preparation for burning heaven. Like Zhuge''s cultivation of burning heaven, the pill didn''t work at all. It''s estimated that if he gave it to him, he could only eat it as sugar beans. It''s a bit of desperation.


    However, from the beginning to now, Zhuge Huotian didn''t even ask about the auction, but he nodded his head and agreed. This surprised Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, let me ask you a question." Zhuge said, lying on the chair.


    Xiao Yao looks at Zhuge burning the sky, waiting for the other side to speak.


    "You say, how big is the world?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    This question, let Xiao Yao some depressed, simply ask yourself how many stars there are in the sky.


    "You see, lying here, it seems that the world is only the size of this courtyard, but if you go out of the courtyard, you will find that the sky is boundless." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a wry smile, "master, are you going to play philosophy with me?"


    Zhuge Feitian waved his hand and said, "I''m not so boring. I just have some feelings. I used to think that the heaven breaking realm is the peak of the practitioners. But when I got to the heaven breaking realm, I found that I was just a beginner and I still have the aura realm. Maybe one day, when I reach the peak of the aura realm, what do you think the world will be like?"


    Xiao Yao understood the meaning of Zhuge''s burning words, but he had no way to answer this question¡° Forget it, let me explore it by myself, but I always think you can catch up soon... "ZHUGE said with a smile. Xiao Yao only had a wry smile: "I really don''t know why you have such confidence in me."¡° Because you are Xiao Yao, just because you are Xiao Yao, everything is impossible. In your world, it is possible. " Zhuge Huotian squinted and said, "can you understand what I say?" Xiao Yao didn''t answer, but he still didn''t understand¡° The next time we meet, we don''t know when it will be. " Zhuge incendiary shook his head, "may never see again."¡° Why do you say that? " Xiao Yao frowned¡° The place I''m going to is too dangerous. Maybe the next second, I''ll die. " Zhuge said. Xiao Yao was depressed: "if so, why do you have to go? Isn''t it a good life now? "¡° Everyone''s pursuit is different. What you pursue is happiness and stability. I''m not. What I pursue is to become a strong man. It has always been. You say, if an explorer discovers a new continent, do you think he will choose not to take risks, or will he immediately carry on his luggage and march forward? " Zhuge burned the sky and looked at Xiao Yao with burning eyes. Xiao Yao nodded weakly. In fact, there was one sentence he agreed with in Zhuge''s words. What he pursues is happiness and stability, but what Zhuge wants is to be stronger. With different ideas, it''s hard to be surprisingly consistent on this issue. Out of the red wall, Xiao Yao sighed. Raise your head and look around. How big is the sky? After returning to Qu Yang''s house, Xiao Yao also sighs with relief. Everything that needs to be prepared before the auction is almost ready. Next, Zhou Lei decides where and when to send out the invitation. Finally, what will happen at that time? It''s still too early to make a final decision, although Xiao Yao is very confident. Before long, Zhou Lei and they came back together. One man was carrying a big box. Of course, Changyang''s box is relatively small. Seeing these three people, Xiao Yao fell into a brief doubt and asked, "are you planning to move?"¡° Xiao Ge, don''t we still have something at auction? The three of us went back to our respective homes and searched. Tut Tut, you don''t know. When I left, my father looked at me like I dug his flesh. " Qu Yang said with a heartless smile. Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead. Although he didn''t go with the three guys, the expressions on the faces of Qu Yang''s father and others can be thought of just by thinking about them¡° By the way, brother Xiao, I still have Wu Daozi''s paintings here! But I don''t know the goods. I''ll just look at them and sell them. " Zhou Lei said with a smile¡° Hey, I know that painting. My grandfather wanted to come over several times, but he just didn''t want to give it. He didn''t know how many times he talked about it at home Chang Yang said with a smile. Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently. These three guys have all turned into vampires... After the three boxes were opened, Xiao Yao also looked at them briefly. The more he saw them, the more frightened he was. Many of them can be regarded as national treasures, but it''s normal to think about them carefully. It''s not surprising that Zhou''s family, Qu Yang''s family and Chang''s family can take out these things. Zhou Lei wiped the sweat on the side and said: "by the way, my grandfather said, these things should be sent to us, but don''t let the Zhou family be on the cusp of the storm at that time." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m not a fool. Can I understand this?" After all, the Zhou family is different from the Qu family and the Chang family. If such a family takes out these things all at once and is known by outsiders, then if someone with a crafty heart operates a little bit, the Zhou family will face a catastrophe. It can be seen from this that the Zhou family really trusted Xiao Yao. Otherwise, it would be no problem to make a fool of anything. Even if it really spread, it would not cause any trouble¡° The place of the auction is the club in the autumn of Ming Dynasty. The time! It starts at 7:30 p.m. the day after tomorrow and continues to explain until 10:30 p.m. of course, the end time is still uncertain. No one knows what will happen then. " Zhou Lei said¡° Well, is that convenient? I mean, isn''t there an important banquet at the club tomorrow autumn? " Xiao Yao asked. Zhou Lei couldn''t smile bitterly: "brother Xiao, is your idea too complicated? This is the home of their own home. How can we has the final say? Then we can just hold an auction. I don''t believe it. Does anyone dare to trouble me because of this? "

 Chapter 646

    Zhou Lei is actually right. Xiao Yao also thinks that he thinks too much about it.


    Anyway, it''s too tired to live if you have to consider so much about the site of Mingqiu club.


    Just after discussing with Zhou Lei, the pocket in the mobile phone came to mind.


    "Will you be back next week?" The phone call is from pink butterfly. To be honest, Xiao Yao is still a little surprised to see pink butterfly''s phone call. Subconsciously, he thinks that there is something wrong with Xiaoyue or Ge Bu''s brother and sister.


    Just listening to the first sentence of pink butterfly, Xiao Yao realized that he might think too much.


    "Next week? Why? Is there something wrong? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "..." the pink butterfly on the other side of the phone was silent for a moment, and then said, "next Saturday, the eighth day of junior high school, is the wedding day of Bailong and peiya. Have you forgotten that?"


    Xiao Yao patted his head hard and felt embarrassed.


    "I really forgot. Thanks to your reminding me, I''m so busy these days. Fortunately, you called me." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "I know you forgot. Have you been under a lot of pressure recently?" Pink butterfly is holding Xiaoyue when she talks.


    "The pressure is really great recently, but it''s all within the solvable range." Xiao Yao said, "Xiaoyue, are they OK?"


    "They are all very good. In the exam yesterday, Gebu is now the top five in the class. Maybe he will be the first in a while. To be honest, I have never seen such a smart child since I was young. Now the questions he asked me are all related to the sixth grade." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "in fact, sometimes, Gebu is not very smart, but he knows how to cherish it more than everyone else. Maybe in other children''s eyes, going to school is a very ordinary thing, there is nothing to say, but for Gebu, it is a difficult opportunity."


    "Maybe in other children''s eyes, they can only listen to what knowledge changes their fate, and then watch anime, novels, movies and games, but Gebu really understands the meaning of these words."


    Pink Butterfly feels the same way.


    In fact, there are so many geniuses in this world. Many people just see the time when geniuses dazzle the audience, but they never see how much sweat geniuses have put in. Even Xiao Yao has made efforts that others can''t imagine. I don''t know that he has been practicing at the stake behind Jinglei since he was a few years old.


    He is a monster, a genius, but before he had these auras, he was just an ordinary man.


    Maybe he has some talent, but are there few talented people in this world? For example, Fang Zhongyong, once a genius, did not become a mediocre just because he did not work hard the day after tomorrow.


    "Then I''ll wait for you to come back." Said the pink butterfly.


    "Well, good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Remember to put on more clothes." Pink Butterfly told this sentence, a wry smile, "it seems that there is no meaning, anyway, you will not be frozen."


    Although she did not know what cultivation Xiao Yao was now, it was certain that the cold and heat would not invade her.


    Even the pink butterfly can do it.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "don''t worry, I will pay attention to it."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhou Lei looked at the change of Xiao Yao''s face and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, which sister-in-law is this?"


    "What sister-in-law, just ordinary friends." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Zhou Lei shrugged his shoulders: "you may think so, but others may not think so too! Ah, brother Xiao, in your world, Xia Yixing and I may be ordinary friends, but can you guarantee that they think the same way? In fact, Xia Yixing''s attitude towards you is clearer than anyone else. "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "Brother Shaw, you''re not stupid. You''re just pretending to be stupid." Chang Yang, as a girl, is right.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "do we have to discuss this problem?"


    "Yes, anyway, it''s all your own business. Even if we have different opinions, you may not be able to listen to them." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao sat upright, looked at Zhou Lei and said with a smile, "you can''t say that either. Otherwise, you can tell me what kind of idea you have now."


    "What can I think of! I just think that no matter what you think in your heart, at least you can''t let other girls down Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    These words are simple, but if you want to really do it, it is still difficult.


    How can it be so good? Who can live up to it? Is it difficult for them to regard themselves as ancient emperors, and can they have 72 concubines? Is it still the old society?


    And Zhou Lei they said hello, Xiao Yao and they did not say anything more, into the room, began to rest.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao just stayed at home, surfing the Internet and watching TV when he was free, while Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and Chang Yang were busy with the auction. Of course, Xiao Yao couldn''t help with all these things. Besides, they all had the ability to deal with it. Xiao Yao didn''t have to worry about it. Until the afternoon of the auction, Xiao Yao changed into a slightly more high-end clothes. After all, he will appear as the leading role tonight. In fact, originally, Xiao Yao intended to leave these public affairs to Zhou Lei or Qu Yang, but they all refused. Zhou Lei''s reason is very simple, because his identity is special, and Qu Yang, not to mention himself, even Zhou Lei voted against it. To be honest, although Qu Yang''s family is good, but it is like a flower blooming in the greenhouse, it needs more practice. The occasion tonight is too important to allow a little accident. What Qu Yang lacks is not only control, but also the ability to adapt to circumstances. A little bit of an accident, it is estimated that Qu Yang himself will panic first. In desperation, Xiao Yao can only harden his head and promise to come down. Driving, four people go to Mingqiu club together. By 7 p.m., more than half of the people have been sitting in hall 1 of Mingqiu club. Qin family, Xia family, Chu family, Zhou family, Qu family, Chang family... A lot of people know Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao only knows a small part of them, but they all greet each other with a smile. After all, many of these people are the God of wealth after they open the door to do business. They still have to give some face. If they let others warm their faces and cold their buttocks now, will they still do business? Although Xiao Yao is not very proficient in business, he still has some consciousness in life. With a smiling face, he exchanged greetings with the visitors¡° Xiao boy, you are a good boy. I didn''t expect that you could make such a magical thing. " Mr. Zhou came in person and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder. This scene has been seen by many people. Some of them have already guessed the current relationship between the Zhou family and Xiao Yao. It''s not surprising, but in the eyes of some people who don''t know Xiao Yao, it has become big news. What kind of person is Mr. Zhou? Have you ever seen him so enthusiastic and familiar with a young man? But soon after they saw that Qin Luan, Chu Ci dome, Xia langxing and others had all come together, they were numb. Maybe there are still some people who don''t know Xiao Yao, but just seeing these, they realize that Kyoto is about to set off a storm because of a person named Xiao Yao. They can''t help thinking, if they can have Xiao Yao such a network, how easy it would be to mix in Kyoto? It''s a pity that they are not Xiao Yao, and they don''t have such a good relationship. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang get together and look at each other¡° Qu Yang, do you think brother Xiao is a bull Zhou Lei asked with a smile¡° What a bull! Isn''t that bullshit? " Qu Yang is full of curiosity¡° Yes, it''s awesome. At least, brother Xiao is the most capable young man I''ve ever met. Even I can''t keep my face unchanged under such circumstances. After all, brother Xiao is brother Xiao! Many people will think about whether they can become Xiao Yao, but they never think about whether Xiao Yao can bear it or not... "Qu yangruo realized and nodded... Although many people don''t know much about this auction, they subconsciously feel that when they see so many heavyweights coming, Even if this auction is a piece of stinky shit, it''s worth looting, even if it''s just to buy a favor! Of course, Xiao Yao is not absent-minded, can''t really sell them stinky shit. When it''s 7:30, the auction starts. This time, the auctioneer is Zhou Lei''s expert from Xiangjiang. As a matter of fact, no one in the auction business is very deep. It depends on the auctioneer''s personal strength, such as setting off the atmosphere and raising the price. It all depends on the auctioneer''s on-the-spot expertise. Although Xiao Yao''s attitude is very good, he has no experience in the auction business. If everything is taken care of, when something goes wrong, he will be embarrassed. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that this time the auctioneer invited by Zhou Lei turned out to be a young girl, wearing a pair of white gloves. Zhou Lei said that the auctioneer wearing white gloves is also a symbol of qualification and ability. As for whether this is the case, Xiao Yao doesn''t know. After all, he doesn''t know much about this business. The girl stood on the stage, glanced, with a confident smile on her face, without any stage fright. Next, there is a more common opening speech without much highlight. With the sound of "auction begins", everything is on the right track. Xiao Yao sat in the corner of the first row, watching everything.

 Chapter 647

    The auction went on smoothly.


    Although many people don''t know what the core object of this auction is, it will never cause them any confusion. Anyway, as long as there are good things, it will be OK.


    With the passage of time, things that come out can always attract a burst of exclamation.


    "My God, isn''t this really the true work of Wu Daozi? It''s a national treasure! "


    "It''s true. It must be true. You don''t want to think about where we are now. This is Zhou Lei''s territory. If anyone dares to auction fakes here, it''s just boring." However, some people with a clear mind have successfully answered this question, but the angle of the solution is not very professional. Of course, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we just need to know the final result.


    Many elderly people, or collectors who have a strong interest in collecting, when they see this painting, it is no exaggeration to say that their eyes begin to glow green.


    "I really don''t understand the owner of this auction house. Shouldn''t such a good thing be put at the end? This can be the last or the most important part of the show An old man with glasses sighed and said, as if he was sighing that there was something wrong with the boss of the auction.


    Here, we also need to explain that in many people''s way of thinking, the final line seems to be the last one to appear. This view is wrong. The correct definition of the final line is the second from the bottom. The last one to appear is called the final line.


    Of course, these details need not be too serious.


    When Wu Daozi''s painting appeared, Zhou''s face was full of flesh pain.


    "Hey, brother Zhou, isn''t that your heart? How did Zhou Lei give me a favor? " Grandfather Qu Yang said with a smile.


    Mr. Zhou coughed awkwardly and said, "young people still need help. It''s good to help them! What''s more, is there still a small amount of things Qu Yang cheated out of you? "


    Master Qu stopped talking at all.


    To be honest, he felt that Mr. Zhou''s words were reminiscent of his own pain


    "All right, let''s not talk about it. Keep watching! However, there are still a lot of people here who know the goods! They all know that my painting is a good thing. " Mr. Zhou said triumphantly.


    Mr. Qu said with a smile, "brother Zhou, there is a mistake in your words."


    Mr. Zhou raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "what''s wrong?"


    "First of all, this painting is not yours." Master Qu just said that, and he was glared by master Zhou.


    Is it interesting to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds?


    In the end, the original work of Wu Daozi was taken away by master Qu at a price of 38 million yuan.


    Mr. Zhou continued to wait for Mr. Qu, who simply ignored him.


    He really likes this painting. If he watches others buy it, he will feel his heart can''t stand it. Besides, who bought it anyway?


    That''s how he comforted Mr. Zhou.


    "Brother Zhou, you think it''s better to take advantage of me than to take advantage of others! If you want to see this painting, you can come to see it, right? " Master Qu said with a smile.


    Mr. Zhou sighed.


    If it wasn''t for his identity, he really wanted to buy it back.


    Qu Yang and Zhou Lei do not dare to contact the eyes cast by several old men. They are just murderous eyes.


    However, they are quite satisfied with the atmosphere of the auction. What are they most afraid of? It''s nothing more than a cold scene, which leads to streaming.


    Liupai, simply, is that no one bid for the items at auction. It may be that the items are unpopular and unpopular. It may also be that the low price is too high. Although Zhou Lei and his colleagues have never held an auction, as the saying goes, they have never eaten pork and seen pigs run! How to say, they have also participated in the auction, so they can grasp the pricing of goods.


    What''s more, this time the auctioneer, the young girl, is also an expert level figure. Although Zhou Lei''s pricing is not a big problem in itself, the experienced auctioneer also slightly revised it to ensure that it is safe.


    After all, the white glove is a gold lettered signboard for her. If there is a real shooting incident, it will also have a certain impact on her career. She doesn''t want her signboard to be smashed like this.


    From the beginning to the end of the auction, no one left ahead of time. On the one hand, it''s because Mr. Zhou and others are sitting on Mount Tai. If they leave, won''t they lose face? No one wants to be the leader.


    Second, it is also because there are many good things in this auction, many of which will have a great impact on them. No one is willing to miss this good opportunity. After all, the prices of these collections will only get higher and higher in the future, and it is almost impossible to devalue them.


    Of course, many collectors don''t expect to make a profit with these things. For those who are not short of money, collecting antiques is just a hobby. It can also become a capital to compare and show off in the circle of friends. It will be very good to see their old friends showing their excitement when they see their collections one by one.


    "Well, I''m not interested in these things at all." Zhou Lei sighed. Looking at those people''s excited look, he sighed helplessly.


    "I''m not interested in that either! But we don''t have to know anything! For example, I may not know the dynasty of the jar, but what about it? Let''s talk about sports car engines. I''m sure they don''t know as much as we do Qu Yang said with a smile.


    Zhou Lei pondered carefully for a while, thought that Qu Yang said quite reasonable, this also laughed.


    If you let the old men in your family know about their conversation, they may be angry and stare.


    What''s the point of knowing that?


    For Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, this is also their talk.


    The topics of conversation are naturally different in different times. Maybe when Zhou Lei and his family reach their old age, they will also be interested in these antiques. Therefore, they can''t say right or wrong directly.


    When the last three pills were pushed out, the girl with white gloves nodded to Xiao Yao, which also went on.


    Everyone looked curious.


    It''s reasonable to say that the auction is not over yet. What''s the situation when the auctioneer suddenly steps down?


    But when they saw Xiao Yao on the stage, they all settled down.


    As long as there is a place where Xiao Yao appears, there seems to be nothing impossible.


    Before that, many people have guessed that Xiao Yao is the real protagonist in the auction, but most people don''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    They don''t worry. Now that Xiao Yao is on the stage, it''s time to find out the answer.


    When all eyes fell on Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao just pulled out a smile.


    "Some of you know me, some don''t know me, and some of my clients. I think it''s still necessary for me to introduce myself. My name is Xiao Yao. I don''t have any characteristics all over. Maybe I''m a little handsome."


    All the people present laughed.


    Xiao Yao was not happy: "if you laugh, I will feel that what I have just explained is not a fact, but a cold joke. Can you give me some face?"


    The guests laughed louder.


    Xiao Yao coughed, swept around and said with a smile: "next, it''s the last item of this auction. Someone asked me, don''t you worry about putting it on the last side? By this time, people are almost gone?"


    In fact, many people have been curious about this question mentioned by Xiao Yao.


    Now that Xiao Yao has opened his mouth, everyone is in full spirits, waiting for Xiao Yao to reveal the answer.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t think I need to worry about it, because as long as there are people in the next auction, I don''t worry about selling it. If someone leaves ahead of time, let him regret it. Good things don''t come from money, they have to be predestined."


    When Xiao Yao said these words, he always gave people a strange feeling, as if he was a big fool standing on the stage.


    A fortune teller under the overpass?


    "That''s the control of the stage." Zhou Lei sighed and said to Qu Yang, "neither you nor I can do it on the stage."


    Qu Yang thought deeply and nodded.


    Xiao Yao''s performance is very relaxed, and the audience are also very relaxed, which sounds like nothing wrong. However, it is not a simple thing to create a relaxed atmosphere in such a situation, which is a great test of one''s control.


    Whether it''s Qu Yang or Zhou Lei, the first thing they think about is how to take care of everyone''s emotions. However, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to think much about this problem. Everyone''s thinking follows him.


    Xiao Yao finished the sentence in front of him. After waiting for a while, he went on to say, "the next auction is three pills."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the audience quieted down.


    Three seconds later, there was a lot of talk.


    "I know that many of you don''t have an accurate understanding of pills. It seems that when you hear such words, they are usually in novels or on TV. This time, they really appear in your life." Xiao Yao said, "as we all know, my identity is a traditional Chinese medicine, although I dare not say how high my attainments in traditional Chinese medicine are, but at least I can do it."


    Some people also smile.


    If we say that Xiao Yao''s medical skills can only be regarded as a success, many Chinese medicine practitioners may not even have the courage to go out. They all belong to the ranks of failure.


    "Pills don''t exist. At least they''re right in front of you now. It depends on the effect of these three pills - longevity, three or five years. It depends on the situation. If you''re terminally ill, it''s probably only three years. But if you''re still alive, it''s at least five years."

 Chapter 648

    After Xiao Yao''s words, the whole hall was quiet.


    Xiao Yao saw everything in his eyes, and the expression on his face was surprisingly calm, as if all this was in his expectation.


    After a brief silence, the whole hall was boiling.


    All the people got together and talked, and their faces were full of surprise and amazement.


    Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others were relieved. Previously, they were worried about whether the atmosphere was cold or not. But now they have come to realize that the feelings of those people just now are just blank. When they think about it carefully, when they first got this kind of news from Xiao Yao, their performance is similar to these people?


    It''s not surprising that these people''s psychological quality is too poor. The main reason is that Xiao Yao''s words have too much impact on them, which can even change many people''s world outlook.


    These people are shocked, not without reason.


    "Xiao Yao, are you telling the truth?"


    "In this world, is there really a pill to prolong life?"


    "My God, I feel my worldview is going to collapse in an instant."


    These words, into Xiao Yao''s ears, his face also showed a smile - this is the effect he wants!


    If these people are so calm, he will feel that if he said it himself, he almost got angry.


    Mr. Zhou and others are just plain. But when they just got the news from Xiao Yao, they were similar to these people. Now they can calm down because Xiao Yao has given them a preventive injection.


    While these people were talking, Xiao Yao said nothing but listened quietly.


    When they said it, Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s really hard for me to prove whether it''s true or false. After all, I can''t give you any food to eat and play with, can I?"


    Xiao Yao''s words also made many people smile. When you think about it, it seems to be true.


    "Now these pills, together, are only three. I have no way to verify them. I can only say that I can guarantee my reputation. My name may not be very valuable to you, but in my opinion, it''s more valuable. "


    There was another smile under the stage, a kind smile.


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao''s words are reasonable. In Xiao Yao''s capacity, it would be too low-end to make a joke and lay a scam on this matter.


    This is sorry for his identity. How can Xiao Yao have a foothold in China in the future?


    Thinking of this, the people under the stage are much more stable.


    At this time, Mr. Zhou was the first to stand up: "I''ll give you a million."


    What Mr. Zhou said also means that the auction begins.


    "Ten million." Qin Luan didn''t even think about it. She raised the sign in her hand.


    Such a price jump has surprised many people.


    Is it too casual to jump from one million to ten million?


    However, if you think about the identities of these people carefully, you can understand them.


    The relationship between these people and Xiao Yao is very good. Whether they really want to buy it or not, at least their bidding is equal to putting their reputation on Xiao Yao. Even if some of you don''t want to believe Xiao Yao, you can''t help but believe master Zhou and Qin Luan.


    "Fifty million." Chu Ci dome raised the sign in the hand to say.


    "One hundred million." Mr. Qu said with a smile.


    Mr. Zhou glared at Mr. Qu: "don''t tell me that Qu Yang of your family didn''t give you pills. Now what are you doing here?"


    Master Qu laughed and said, "anyway, our family doesn''t lack this money. Besides, how can I have too many such good things?"


    In fact, when Qu Yang took the pills back, master Qu had already taken them.


    Master Qu is not sure whether he can prolong his life or not, but he knows that when he takes the pill, some small problems in his body have been completely eliminated. The moment the pill enters his body, he already feels a heat rising in his body.


    In order to verify it, he went to the hospital and had a check-up. All kinds of minor problems did not exist. Originally, his blood pressure was still high, but after taking pills, his blood pressure returned to normal.


    This is enough to verify Xiao Yao''s words.


    Mr. Zhou sighed.


    In fact, he and Mr. Qu have similar ideas. Before that, he thought about whether he would spend some money to buy a pill. But now it seems that this idea is meaningless. Not only did he focus on the pill, but Mr. Qu and them also focused on it. In terms of financial resources, he really can''t compare with a business family like master qu. what''s more, the three families of Qin, Chu and Xia also sit here?


    It''s not easy to buy pills.


    "Two hundred million." Xia said with a smile, squinting his eyes¡° Three hundred million. " Qin Luan continued to speak. Xia Puti was not happy: "I said Qin Luan, what are you doing? Xiao Yao is now a member of the Qin family. You auntie, do you need to spend money to compete with me? When I get home, I''ll go straight to Xiao Yao. Is that all right? "¡° Master Xia, Xiao Yao said earlier that there are only three pills like this. How can I take them away without spending money? If I really take it without spending a cent, it''s not a show of support, it''s a smash. " Qin Luan said with a smile. Xia Bodhi sighed and thought about it carefully. In fact, what Qin Luan said also has some truth. It seems that it is impossible to buy pills at a low price. However, this is also expected by Xia Puti. He will never treat anyone as a fool. It''s very normal for someone to bid for such a good pill. Anyway, he has made plans. No matter what, he will take down the three pills. Even if he can''t take all of them, he must have one? Even if you don''t need it, can''t your son and daughter-in-law eat it? Anyway, there is no harm in taking such pills. Xiao Yao looked at master Xia and said with a wry smile, "master, if you want to buy it, you''d better continue to increase the price. You can''t tear it down?" Xia Puti laughed and said, "you stinky boy, you are all your own family, and you are so strange to me. Forget it, it''s money! Five hundred million! " Xia langxing sat on the side, and his face was very calm. His father didn''t surprise him. Even if he didn''t bid, he couldn''t sit. After all, when Xia Puti went to the hospital for examination, he went with him. The president of the hospital and he were old friends. When he saw the final result, he still remembered the shock on his face. So, no matter how much it costs, I have to get one for my daughter-in-law. Those who had planned to watch the changes quietly and watch the fire from a distance could not sit still at this time. Although they all know that these families are not poor in money, they can''t increase the price for these pills, can they? How long has it been? The price has been raised to 500 million. Many people sitting here are worth 500 million! Are these all entrusted by Xiao Yao? It''s impossible. Even if Xiao Yao has a good relationship with these families, they can''t give up completely and trust Xiao Yao. Once this thing is proved to be false, or if something goes wrong with pills, their reputation will be discredited. People don''t stand without faith. Maybe ordinary people can''t understand this, but as a person who is struggling in the business world, he will take it as a creed of life. For a business man, reputation is everything. If one day he loses his trust, it means that his business is going to close down, and no one will cooperate with anyone without reputation, unless he is going to get a vote. But which of these families is not an evergreen tree that has been standing on the top of China for many years, and he will get a vote, I don''t think they can do it. All of you are not stupid. They can understand all these things, but now the price has been raised to such a high level. Even if they are really excited, there is no way to bid. Let''s not say whether they have the money. Even if they do, do they dare to fight with such a family? Even if he really left with pills in the end, he offended these families. How can he continue to live in Kyoto in the future? At the thought of these, many people are a little depressed. Xiao Yao originally invited people from these families to come here just to set up a signboard for himself. However, he didn''t expect that he had reached such a point and agreed to let them come to support him. As a result, it''s just the beginning now. How can they pick them up? Although some speechless, but the auction will have to continue. The white glove auctioneer was already in a state of confusion. As soon as she learned that Xiao Yao was going to take a few pills as the finale, she couldn''t help laughing. It''s hard to speculate high prices for things that are so illusory and can''t be verified, regardless of whether anyone believes them or not. But now, she realized that she was wrong, and wrong are a bit outrageous. Before, she just thought that Xiao Yao was a madman and did things irrationally. Then when all those people stood up to bid, she felt that all the people sitting in the hall were madmen. Now, she suddenly wondered if she was not normal and could not integrate into the world... Listening to the sky high prices jumping out of these people one by one, she was shocked from the beginning, To numbness, and then to the end, has slowly begun to doubt life

 Chapter 649

    White glove auctioneer, in fact, is also a person who has seen big waves.


    But now she felt that the storm was so strong that she could drown at any time.


    Since when is money so worthless?


    Is it worth the price just for a few pills?


    In fact, there are not a few people who think like her. If you think about it carefully, you can understand that for a poor man who can''t afford to eat, if you spend a million dollars to buy his three-year life, this guy will immediately nod his head and agree, because in such a person''s view, money is life and everything.


    But for families like the Qin family and the Xia family, money can only be regarded as a series of numbers. If money can really buy life, no matter how much it costs, I''m afraid they will be willing to give up.


    The world we live in is different, and the things we care about are naturally different. If the world is different, the world outlook will certainly be different.


    When you think about it, there''s nothing incomprehensible about it.


    Finally, the first pill, at a price of one billion yuan, was collected by Xia Puti.


    Although Mr. Zhou wanted to, he couldn''t afford to spend so much money at one time. Although the Qu family had money, if they really wanted to compete, they would not be able to compare with the Chu family of the Qin family of the Xia family. Xia Puti, after all, is the elder of Qin Luan in the song of Chu. This is the first pill. If you have to compete with each other, it''s a bit outrageous. As long as the price is fired, it''s enough.


    I''m afraid the price of one billion yuan will shock many people.


    Even Xiao Yao''s face looked unnatural.


    Although he had said before that he would go hungry marketing and that the price of pills would be sky high, in the plan he had thought before, tens of millions of a pill would be enough to be called a sky high price, one billion - something he had never imagined before.


    However, this also gives Xiao Yao a new idea. Hunger marketing has been used by many people. This kind of sales method may make great profits in a short time, but it is not suitable for long-term development.


    Now the price has been raised to one billion. When the follow-up pills are launched again, if they only sell for one billion, won''t they beat their own face?


    After much deliberation, he finally had a good idea.


    Sale by auction!


    Today''s auction seems to be relatively successful. This kind of sales method may not be reproducible. There are not only this kind of pills, but also some beautifying pills, some healing pills, and some low-grade pills, which are acceptable to many people. Then the longevity pills still come out as the finale, It seems to go on for a long time.


    To understand this, Xiao Yao also had more smiles on his face. The whole person seemed calm and the auction was still in normal progress.


    In the end, the remaining two pills were collected by Qin Luan and Chu Cifeng, and the price was 1.5 billion.


    It''s as if the two had discussed it.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also knows that the reason why they are willing to offer such a price is to give themselves face. Others may not know, but the people in these families know the bottom of the matter. They understand that these three pills are not the only ones, and they can''t be copied. They still have the chance to buy them in the future. They just want to spend money to make the price of their pills go up.


    At the end of the auction, many people left with regret. Although they were a little depressed, some of them had nothing to do. Who could not let them play these too powerful families? However, in the end, Xiao Yao also said that such pills may still appear in the future. When the time comes, there will still be auctions. Moreover, the types of pills are not limited to this one. Many people have the opportunity.


    With such words, those people''s regrets are much less.


    They are still looking forward to the next auction, and they don''t know what kind of good things Xiao Yao will come up with at that time, just like what kind of new product launches some powerful technology companies will hold.


    After the auction, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang saw off the guests and rushed to Xiao Yao immediately, his face full of excitement.


    "Brother Xiao, we are rich!" Qu Yang is about to jump up.


    "It''s just a little money, but it''s very helpful for us." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, it seems that the turnover of this evening has exceeded 10 billion, which is a miracle! How many auctions can be of this scale? " Qu Yang said, "at home, it''s just impossible, that is, there are still some possibilities abroad."


    "We can''t say that either. Not all the auctions in China are open," Xiao said


    Qu Yang thought about it, which is the same.


    For example, some local masters, if they really want to hold an auction, they can''t make it public. They can only be regarded as a kind of underground auction. They will make it public only when their brains are broken. Don''t they think they have lived too long?


    "Well, if you want to be excited, go home and be happy. There are still many people. Don''t lose your share." Xiao Yao coughed, looked around and said. With Xiao Yao''s words, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei begin to take a deep breath. After all, it''s impossible for them not to be excited. For the time being, they can only suppress their inner excitement and open a bottle of champagne when they get home¡° Xiao Yao, congratulations. It looks very successful tonight! " Mr. Zhou went to him first and immediately sent his congratulations to Xiao Yao¡° Old man, I''m not the only one you want to congratulate, but also Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. This is not what I want to do alone. We are a team. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Mr. Zhou shrugged: "but today I only see you." Obviously, in Mr. Zhou''s mind, he didn''t agree with his grandson and Qu Yang. Just as he said, although Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are now a team, the most dazzling star tonight is Xiao Yao. Standing behind Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei''s eyes darkened a little when he heard this sentence, but he still kept silent and didn''t say anything. In fact, it''s not only Mr. Zhou who thinks so, but also he and Qu Yang. Therefore, what Mr. Zhou said now makes Zhou Lei feel very unconvinced and uncomfortable, but he also has a sense of powerlessness that he can''t refute. Xiao Yao looked at master Zhou, then turned to look at Zhou Lei, and finally said with a smile: "master, you only see me tonight, in fact, it''s normal, because I''m just out in public, and these two guys are the real helmsman, behind the scenes, ha ha!" It seems like a joke, but Xiao Yao''s serious expression on his face shows his high recognition of Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. The expressions on Zhou Lei''s and Qu Yang''s faces were full of surprise. For a while, they didn''t know what to say¡° You are the only one who praises them Zhou said with a sneer. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "I may be alone now, but before long, I believe that the whole people of Kyoto and China will rush to praise them, but at that time, other people''s praise has nothing to do with them." After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang had a feeling of blood boiling. As soon as there is such a sense of picture in the mind, they have a feeling of blood surging. Mr. Zhou didn''t say much. He just looked at Zhou Lei, turned away and didn''t say a word¡° It seems that in my grandfather''s heart, I still don''t have much confidence in me! " Zhou Lei lowered his head and said. Xiao Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder¡° Do you really think so? " Xiao Yao asked. Zhou Lei a Leng, one face is at a loss, oneself don''t think so, how can still think¡° In fact, I think the old man really has great expectations for you. If it wasn''t for your expectations, he would not even bother to say such things. Moreover, if the old man really doesn''t have confidence in you, do you think he would give you so many good things? In the previous auction, you didn''t find the expression of flesh pain on the old man''s face? It can be said that in order to cultivate you and let you grow up, the old man has made enough money this time. " Zhou Lei was surprised at first, then suddenly realized¡° If that''s true, then my grandfather really has confidence in me? " Zhou Lei''s voice sounds trembling. Although he doesn''t say it, it''s not hard to find that in Zhou Lei''s heart, he is still eager to be recognized by the old man at home. This kind of identity can''t be bought for any money. As for Zhou''s provocation, whether it''s right or wrong, Xiao Yao has no way to judge it. Then, the Qin family, Chu Ci dome and others all came to express their congratulations, but they took care of Xiao Yao more comprehensively. They not only congratulated Xiao Yao, but also appreciated Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, which made Zhou Lei and Qu Yang excited. In their view, as long as they follow Xiao Yao and never look back, they will surely achieve extraordinary results in the future. After seeing everyone off, the white glove girl came up to her¡° I''ve been to a lot of auctions, but this evening, it makes me feel strange. In fact, you are also a very suitable auctioneer. " The girl looked at Xiao Yao and said seriously. Xiao Yao laughed and said no¡° This is my contact information. I hope we can continue to cooperate in the future! " The girl said with a smile, the turnover tonight is very large, her Commission, are more than a million, so the heart is still a little excited.

 Chapter 650

    After a brief period of the auction, Xiao Yao stayed in Kyoto for two or three days and immediately rushed back to Haitian city.


    And this time, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang went back with Xiao Yao.


    "Isn''t there still a lot to do in Kyoto? You don''t have to run back and forth with me at all. Isn''t it nice to work in Kyoto? " Xiao Yao looks at Zhou Lei and asks.


    "Brother Xiao, of course your brother is our brother. Hehe, can''t we go back and support him? Besides, the auction has just come to an end. Do you have to give us some time to relax? If my nerves are in a tight state, I''m worried about whether I will collapse one day. " Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it carefully and thinks that there is some truth in what Zhou Lei said. It''s not a bad thing to be serious when you should be serious and relax when you should relax. Anyway, now that the auction is over, it''s still a long way to go for Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security to get a foothold in Kyoto. However, with Xu''s help, the difficulty should be reduced a lot, It''s not something that can be done in a day or two.


    When he got to Haitian city, Xiao Yao received a call from Li Xiaoxiao.


    "I''ve been out of the airport, but then I''ll go directly to pink butterfly. Tomorrow is the right time. I''ll see if I can help." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s fine. Then I won''t get involved." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    After all, she and Bailong are not familiar at first. If Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to come back, she will help, but since Xiao Yao has already come back, it seems meaningless for her to follow behind. What''s more, the relationship between Bailong and pink butterfly, and the relationship between her and pink butterfly is not very good. In case something goes wrong, isn''t it very embarrassing? Anyway, in Li Xiaoxiao''s world, she and pink butterfly are always in a hostile state.


    Of course, she didn''t know what Pink Butterfly thought.


    The one who came to meet Xiao Yao is pink butterfly.


    "Really back?" Pink Butterfly saw Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "I told you so long ago? Do you think I''m joking Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Originally, Bailong told me not to call you. He also knew that you had a lot of things in Kyoto. If you don''t come, it''s OK. But I think it''s better to call you. After all, Bailong has few friends in Haitian city. Although the wedding is just a form, since it''s going to be more lively." Pink Butterfly said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which also blamed his busy head. For him, Bailong''s wedding is also a big event. Even if he bumps into the auction, he would rather not attend the auction than rush back. Moreover, what Pink Butterfly said is quite right. Bailong doesn''t have many friends in Haitian city, if he doesn''t come to help, What a poor wedding?


    "Is the wedding car ready?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not yet. I contacted several wedding companies, and I''m not very satisfied with them." Pink Butterfly said, "there are no luxury cars that can shine in front of people''s eyes."


    "I''ll take care of that." Xiao Yao laughs, takes out his mobile phone and calls Fang Hai and Zhan Hongtu. They are all standard second-generation rich people. If they don''t make good use of this relationship, it''s a waste. For Fang Hai and Zhan Hongtu, the most important thing they need is friends with luxury cars. "I can help with that, too!" Zhou Lei quickly said, "I still have a lot of friends."


    "Aren''t all your friends in Kyoto?" Xiao Yao doubts a way.


    "That said, brother Xiao, can''t I have friends anywhere else?" Zhou Lei said with a smile, "although I know very few people in Haitian city, there are still many people in several nearby cities. Let me arrange a few cars to come here!"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "that line, the more the better, our team to force some cattle."


    Zhou Lei patted his chest and said that he was responsible for it.


    When we got back to the pink butterfly shop, Bailong was still at work.


    "Brother Xiao, how did you come back?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Bai Long was surprised.


    Xiao Yao came up to him, put out his hand and punched Bai Long in the chest, and said with a smile, "I won''t come back when you get married. Do you deserve brother Xiao? However, you are married tomorrow and come to work today. What''s in your mind


    Bai Long said helplessly, "I don''t know what to do. Anyway, the restaurants are all decided by Xiaoya''s parents."


    "How many people are you going to invite?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well... If I''m on my side, I don''t seem to be satisfied with all the tables." White Dragon said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Bai Long, "now call peiya''s parents and tell them to arrange ten tables for you."


    "Ten tables?" The white dragon stares at Xiao Yao.


    I have no friends or relatives in Haitian. What''s the use of arranging ten tables.


    "You are not satisfied with all the tables. What will the woman think of you then? Do you still have face?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others all nodded their heads, thinking that what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable.


    "But there is no one on my side after ten tables." White Dragon said with a bitter smile.


    Although it''s a bit awkward to talk about one table, it''s even more embarrassing to have ten tables and nine tables available at that time?


    "In your eyes, brother Xiao has no such ability, does he? Don''t worry about that. I promise that I can arrange ten tables for you slowly, and most people are not qualified to sit at the table if they want to come here! " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Bai Long rubbed his nose and nodded. He said with a smile, "that''s OK. I''ll call right now."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Brother Xiao, do you want me to call some friends over? Let them fly over from Kyoto now and arrive tomorrow. " Zhou Lei said.


    "No, it''s just Haitian. It''s almost there." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I think there are many people who want to come to my brother''s wedding, right? If I don''t use the former business alliance at this time, I think they are useless. Anyway, they are idle. "


    Zhou Lei nodded with a smile. That''s true, not to mention in Haitian city. Even in Kyoto, Xiao Yao''s influence now is no worse than him. Now that he says this, he''s just worrying about it. There''s no need to think about it.


    Things here are settled successfully for the time being. The team and meals can be settled.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao asked subconsciously, "by the way, what kind of hotel is your hotel


    "Well, I don''t know. It seems to be called Haitian building." Zhou Lei said.


    "Haitian tower?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "this name, seem to have never heard of."


    "Yijia hotel." White dragon added with a smile.


    The pink butterfly on the side also added: "it''s not so small. The whole hotel can only have 30 tables at most."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "is the grade too low?"


    "Forget it, brother Xiao. Now that they have all settled down, it''s meaningless to say that. If they cancel now, it''s not easy for the hotel to explain." Bai Long shook his head and said, "moreover, in my world, marriage is really just a situation. As long as the person I love is by my side, I don''t care about anything else."


    Xiao Yao nodded. It seems that he is not as conscious as Bailong. Since Bailong has already said so, it seems unnecessary for him to continue to worry.


    At the dinner table, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are also looking for Bailong to drink.


    Although these three people had no contact before, after a few drinks, they obviously talked a lot more and began to talk about the past and the present. However, it''s impossible for people like Zhou Lei and Qu Yang to let them dig their heart and lungs directly. Moreover, they don''t need to do this at all. After the wedding is over, They may still have nothing to do with Bailong. They have to get familiar with each other. It''s unnecessary.


    "Well, don''t drink any more. I have to get up early tomorrow morning to pick up the bride." Watching four big men drink three bottles of Baijiu, the butterfly butterfly can''t stop crying.


    What Baijiu was drinking was very clear. Xiao Yao had no difference in drinking Baijiu and drinking boiling water. At first, he took Mo Cheng Fei directly to the hospital. That is the time when Xiao Yao had a nickname called "Dionysus".


    After listening to what Pink Butterfly said, four people stopped and went back to rest. Xiao Yao went back to Li Xiaoxiao, while Zhou Lei and Qu Yang went to the hotel. They didn''t have any fixed accommodation in Haitian city. Xiao Yao originally asked them to go back with him. Anyway, he had many rooms there, but he was rejected.


    "Brother Xiao, you and your sister-in-law are better than newly married. How inappropriate it is for us to go? That''s not to be a light bulb! So, if you have nothing to talk with your sister-in-law in the evening, we won''t go with you. "


    Looking at Qu Yang and Zhou Lei''s obscene smile, Xiao Yao is too lazy to explain. It''s up to them.


    After returning home, Xiao Yao calls Xia Yixing again and asks her to help disclose her brother''s marriage.


    "Are you going to use your face?" Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t let the wedding be too cold? I''m a man. I can''t lose the battle. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I didn''t find that you are particular about this before. Forget it, since you have already said so, I won''t say anything more." Xia Yixing sighed.


    "By the way, is it too urgent for one night?" Xiao Yao is a little worried.


    "One night is enough. You know, the fastest thing in the world is not light or sound, but news." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao is quite at ease with Xia Yixing''s efficiency. Since she has already said so, Xiao Yao feels that her worries are superfluous.

 Chapter 651

    The next morning, at more than two o''clock in the morning, Xiao Yao was woken up by the phone. It was Zhou Lei who called.


    "Brother Shaw, all my friends have come here by car, and now they are at the door." Zhou Lei said.


    "Your friend''s efficiency is really high enough!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Hey, in fact, they all want to come here long ago. I''ll stop them and let them worry so much, or they''ll have to worry about dinner." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he still asks Zhou Lei to buy a few cigarettes. Each person fills two bags and gives him a gas card. Although Zhou Lei''s friends are not simple characters, they don''t care about these. This time, the reason why they are willing to come here is still for Zhou Lei''s face, but this is a scene process, and they have to go over it all the time.


    Zhou Lei doesn''t have any opinions about it. Xiao Yao orders him to do it!


    After hanging up Zhou Lei''s call, Fang Hai and Zhan Hongtu also called.


    Originally, Xiao Yao thought they were just helping to find a car, but he didn''t expect that the two guys had come and were now under his own building.


    It can be seen that they are quite attentive to this matter.


    As soon as I got down the building, I saw a car parked at the bottom of the building. In the car sat Zhan Hongtu and Fang Hai.


    Xiao Yao also opened the door and sat in.


    "How did you two get together?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I happened to call him, too." Fang Hai said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you''ve informed me. By the way, we''ve already found the team. It''s just outside. It''s three banquets, one Rolls Royce, three Lamborghini, three Ferrari and one Maybach. In fact, the main reason is that we''re in a hurry. My friend also has a modified Bugatti. Unfortunately, he''s going abroad now and let me drive, How can I have that idea? "


    Xiao Yao nodded: "now it''s almost the same. Zhou Lei also said that he wanted to find a car. Anyway, the scale is pretty good now."


    "Brother Xiao, why don''t I let my grandfather drag on and get some helicopters?" Zhan Hongtu whispered.


    "..." Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand, "no, we''re just going to get married, not to go to war. Besides, if we really need it, I''ll ask Zhou Lei for help. It''s estimated that he can even open tanks, but it''s better to keep a low profile."


    If you let others hear Xiao Yao''s words, they will certainly be angry and cry. What a situation it has been. They even said that they should keep a low profile.


    As for what other people think, Xiao Yao doesn''t know. He just thinks that his brother''s wedding has to be classy, that''s all.


    Although there is still plenty of time, Xiao Yao, in order not to miss the best time, still let Fang Hai drive to Bailong''s present residence.


    The house that Bailong bought in Haitian city has been decorated. Basically, it can be regarded as a bag and a duplex apartment. However, it also costs a lot of money. Although it is a channel from Xiaoyao real estate, it also costs millions.


    Wait until after the place, white dragon has been in makeup, help white dragon makeup is pink butterfly.


    "A big man, why make up?" Dressed in a white suit, the white dragon''s face was gloomy. Seeing that the pink butterfly painted its face, it felt like gasoline.


    Anyway, he couldn''t accept it. Now he suddenly missed the time when he applied oil paint on his face. Although the smell was a little bad, it was better than now at least.


    "Today is your wedding day. Can you pay a little attention to your image?" Pink Butterfly said while putting makeup on white dragon.


    Seeing Xiao Yao and others, white dragon wants to stand up and is pressed down by pink butterfly.


    "Done! It''s an honor for me to make up for you. Most people can''t afford such treatment. Why do you have so many things to do? " Pink butterfly is very unhappy said.


    The white dragon can only smile bitterly.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang come here soon. Chang Yang says with a smile, "these two guys didn''t sleep last night."


    Xiao Yao looks at Zhou Lei and Qu Yang in high spirits. To be honest, he can''t see that they haven''t slept all night.


    "Brother Xiao, look, how about this suit on me?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "You want to be in the limelight?" Xiao Yao looks at Zhou Lei whose hair is all combed neatly, some can''t laugh or cry.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t want to have an image! We''re going to be the best man, anyway That''s true. At the dinner table yesterday, they had already discussed that the best man group was Xiao Yao, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei. If they went on the red carpet, the main best man would be Qu Yang. After all, both Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei already had girlfriends.


    "Brother Xiao, do you know who the bridesmaid is? Is it beautiful? " Qu Yang couldn''t restrain his excitement and asked.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "I said that you two were so excited all night. It turned out that the drunken man didn''t want to drink!"


    Qu Yang scratched his head and said with a smile, "I can''t help it. Who makes me a single dog now? What''s the matter? Let me have a chance to get a girl! Every day when I see you show your love, my heart is like a cat''s claw. "


    "You can pull it down. There are many girls who are interested in you in Kyoto." Chang Yang said with a smile. Qu Yang gave a wry smile: "although there are many girls, who knows whether they like me or my money?" Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks that Qu Yang is also very sad. It''s hard to find someone who really likes him. After all, when people have money, it''s hard to judge whether they really like themselves or simply like their money¡° Don''t think so much. Even if the girl really likes your money, as long as you behave well, you may get the girl''s heart Xiao Yao said¡° I don''t like that feeling. " Qu Yang said, "if you don''t know if that girl really likes herself and goes to be with each other, isn''t that torture?" Speaking of this, Qu Yang turned to look at Bai Long and said seriously: "in comparison, brother long is much happier than me. At least if I have a girl who really likes me, I won''t be so lucky." White dragon laughs. After painting, the pink butterfly shook the foundation of her hands and asked Xiao Yao, "would you like to make up your makeup so that you can hook up with a bridesmaid?" Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "still don''t, even if I make up, is also the most dazzling star in the sky, if still make up, how can the bridegroom live?" White dragon quickly said: "it''s all right, brother Xiao. If you want to make up, you can make it up. Although I admire you in all aspects, you look very ordinary." Xiao Yao really wants to kick the white dragon out¡° If you can''t speak, don''t speak. When others speak, it makes people laugh. When you speak, it makes people jump. " Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "especially when the wedding is going on, if you can''t talk, don''t talk. When the wedding is still going on, your father-in-law''s mother-in-law is angry with you first." The white dragon laughs and says nothing more¡° Well, let''s go and get the bride first With a big wave of Xiao Yao''s hand, a group of people came out¡° It''s a pity that old song didn''t come. " Fang Hai sighed. They would feel strange without song Yilin¡° The main reason is that the situation in Jinling is not stable. When I come here, it''s hard for him to get away. " Zhan Hongtu said with embarrassment¡° It''s OK. Anyway, there will be more opportunities to meet in the future! " Fang Hai said with a smile¡° What about your father? Is everything settled? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Almost. In fact, my father can handle it himself, but now I have to continue to develop there! After that, the Xiaoyao group will be integrated and other people can be arranged to come. " Fang Hai said, "brother Xiao, I think you''d better transfer me back when you find time. To be honest, I always feel very unfettered with my father. He likes to say a few words about what I do, and I don''t want to hear what he says." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. The father and son are really interesting¡° In fact, your father is very experienced. The reason why I want you to follow your father is that I hope you can learn more from him. What you lack now is experience. I don''t need to worry about tact and flexibility. What you lack now is an overall view. " Xiao Yao said. When Xiao Yao said these words, Fang Hai''s face was also very serious, and his eyes were focused on Xiao Yao. He knew that what Xiao Yao said now was from the bottom of his heart. He could keep these words in mind, and then find time to digest them. It was also very helpful for him¡° Xiao Ge, today is the wedding day, don''t say these unhappy Zhou Lei said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s the same. Let''s drive." Out of the community, there are more than a dozen luxury cars behind. Xiao Yao sat in Fang Hai''s car, second in line, first in line, must be white dragon driving a black Maybach, because the car body is too long, the license plate hanging on it must be yellow, at least have B license to drive. At this time, it was still dark, but it was already four o''clock in the morning. It would take at least half an hour from Bailong''s residence to peiya''s home. It would be very good to be back before seven o''clock. At the bottom of Pei Ya''s house and the entrance of the corridor, the word "Xi" has been pasted, and many people have already stood below. Pei Ya''s parents are still waiting. Behind them is a middle-aged couple. They look younger than Pei Ya''s parents¡° Elder brother and sister-in-law, in fact, I still think director Yang''s son is good. Last time he saw Xiaoya''s photo, he liked it very much. It''s also very good for you to think about it! " The man in the black suit said to peiya''s father.

 Chapter 652

    The man speaking is peiya''s parents'' brother-in-law and peiya''s uncle.


    Pei Ya''s aunt looks a little like Pei ya, so she looks very good. This gives her a chance to find a civil servant. In other people''s opinion, Pei Ya''s aunt is living a good life every day. Her wife depends on her husband, which is an old Chinese saying.


    However, Pei Ya''s sister-in-law has less and less contact with Pei''s family since she got married. It''s only this time that Pei ya got married that they came here.


    Pei Ya''s uncle, named Xu Yuan, is not a big or small cadre in an office. He seems to be a section chief. In fact, before that, Pei Ya''s parents didn''t expect that Xu Yuan would come here.


    Xu Yuan is a proud man. From his heart, he always looks down on peiya''s family. He even tells peiya''s sister-in-law that it''s better to draw a clear line between such poor relatives. Because of this, peiya''s sister-in-law has less and less contact with peiya''s family. Although she is not really willing, she has to do so in order to make her family harmonious, After all, it''s Xu Yuan, not peiya, who wants to live with her all her life.


    So, even if they didn''t contact Pei during the Spring Festival, Pei Ya''s family didn''t resent Pei Qing. They could understand Pei Qing''s difficulties. Who let her find a careful husband?


    "Xu Yuan, today Xiaoya is going to get married. Is it appropriate for you to say these words?" Pei Qing listened to her husband''s words, but he was a little angry. What Xu Yuan had said in front of her before, if he could bear it, he would bear it. However, Xu Yuan didn''t see what day it was today, and he still said such words. It''s too shameful.


    "You know shit!" Xu Yuansheng said, "you don''t want to think about who director Yang is. If our family can get involved with such people, then I think it''s a matter of one sentence to be a director. My power of life and death is now in director Yang''s hands."


    Speaking of this, he turned to look at peiya''s parents and continued: "moreover, elder brother and sister-in-law, I know what you said to me earlier. You think, today''s bridegroom, while peiya is only working in a beauty shop, a big man can work in a beauty shop. I can see his head all my life. What''s the potential of such a man, If you really let peiya marry such a man, it''s like pushing her daughter into the fire pit! "


    Pei''s father frowned and said, "in fact, I think Bailong is not a simple child. He''s very generous."


    "Well, no matter how generous he is, what can he do? Can you give Xiaoya happiness? Can you give her a stable life? " Xu Yuan felt that his daughter-in-law''s eldest brother and sister-in-law were extremely stupid. Even if the boy really had some money at home, so what? Doesn''t he understand why the people don''t fight the officials?


    Of course, Xu Yuan''s most direct idea is that if Pei Yazhen marries director Yang''s family, he will be promoted to heaven. As an uncle, he can follow suit, can''t he?


    "Well, I''m going to get married today, Xu Yuan. Don''t say these words." Pei''s mother was not happy. Although they are just ordinary people, they still know what Xu Yuan''s abacus is now, otherwise they are fools. With such a brother-in-law, they don''t know what to say. They are going to pick up the bride soon. Is it interesting to say that?


    In fact, from last night, Xu Yuan did not know how many times to say these words.


    And Pei''s father and Pei''s mother really didn''t have a heart stirring idea.


    First of all, they think Bailong is good. Even if there is no Bailong, they will not let Pei Ya marry to Director Yang''s home. People like Xu Yuan can understand them. If they really let their daughter get married, maybe in the future, their daughter will have no contact with their family. If a child is so big, it can''t really be like pouring water, can it?


    Xu Yuan also has some helplessness in his heart. In fact, he knows that even if he wants to change, he can''t change anything.


    "Forget it, big brother and sister-in-law. I just want to say that you will regret it." Xu Yuan said.


    "I don''t regret it later. Let''s talk about it later." Pei Fu responded.


    Xu Yuan was angry and helpless.


    At this time, the team headed by Maybach came in.


    "Why? That car is so long Pei Qing was a little surprised.


    Seeing the motorcade, Xu Yuan was also a little surprised: "is there anyone else getting married in this community today?"


    "No, it should be just our family." Pei Fu said.


    "It''s impossible! Do you know how much the car in front is worth? More than 10 million! And then there are the sports cars in the back, which together will cost at least a billion or even billions. How can this be possible? " Xu Yuan said with a sneer that he didn''t believe that the boy working in the beauty shop could make such a big battle.


    "If this team really comes to pick up Pei ya, I will be Pei Ya in the future!" Xu Yuan said.


    As soon as he had finished, Maybach had stopped.


    The door opened and the white dragon in the white suit came out.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''ve come to pick up peiya." White Dragon said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao, who came out with him, was angry and laughed when he heard this sentence: "I said, you boy, are you really stupid or fake stupid? What''s the date of this? Are you still called uncle and aunt?" He doubted whether the boy was a killer or not. He was a little absent-minded.


    Originally, Bailong didn''t react. Now when Xiao Yao said that, he suddenly understood that his face was embarrassed. He quickly said, "Mom and Dad, I''ve come to pick up peiya."


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly. You can teach me!


    "Good, good!" In fact, at this time, Pei''s father and Pei''s mother did not return to their senses. In fact, they had no idea of luxury cars at all. But with Xu Yuan''s words, they were also shocked. All these cars together cost more than a billion or billions?


    In fact, what Xu Yuan said is somewhat exaggerated. It''s all about staying at home. Although it''s over 100 million, it''s still difficult to get over 100 million.


    The price of Rolls Royce and Lamborghini in the back is much higher than that of the Maybach. However, in the end, they decided to use the Maybach as a wedding car. The main reason is that it looks more imposing. When people see the motorcade on the road, they can''t help sighing that they really don''t understand the world of the rich


    Xu Yuan stood on the side, his face a little ugly.


    When he thought of what he had said before, his face was burning with pain.


    Now he understood what the real speed of light was.


    "Now, is it going to call you Pei Yuan?" Pei Qing said coldly on the side.


    "Shut up Xu Yuan is like a cat that has been trampled on its tail.


    Pei Qing laughs and doesn''t speak. After all, the rabbit is in a hurry and bites. Today is Pei Ya''s wedding day. She doesn''t want to have any conflicts because of her family''s affairs. How embarrassing is that?


    "Go upstairs first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, mom and Dad, can I go up now?"


    "You boy, are you really stupid?" The pink butterfly behind was angry and laughed, "didn''t I prepare a lot of red envelopes for you? Hurry up and go upstairs with a red envelope! "


    White Dragon nodded quickly, went back to the side of Maybach, pulled open the door, and took out a black backpack from inside. It was all wrapped red envelopes. A red envelope was about 500 yuan. Of course, the money was white dragon''s own. Although Pink Butterfly didn''t lack the money, it was white dragon''s own money.


    There are about ten people standing at the bottom of the building. The white dragon gives them one by one. In fact, there is no need for this. But all the young people come here. They can only know a little about these customs. It''s better for everyone to have their share.


    When he handed it to Xu Yuan, Xu Yuan sneered: "so rich, is the red envelope so thin?" Then he opened the red envelope and looked at it, "only 500 yuan?"


    Xu Yuan''s words attracted a lot of eyes.


    Five hundred yuan is more or less. What''s more, there are so many people here. Can''t no one give ten thousand yuan? It''s too mindless to say that.


    In fact, Xu Yuan himself knows it, but now he is extremely depressed.


    The expression on the white dragon''s face solidified a little, and the expression was also embarrassed.


    "This is peiya''s uncle. Go upstairs first." Pei Fu frowned and said.


    He doesn''t want Bailong and Xu Yuan to say too much, lest they continue to embarrass their son-in-law.


    Xiao Yao looked at Pei''s father''s indifference in his eyes when he mentioned Xu Yuan. He understood something in his heart and said with a smile, "that''s no good. Since someone hasn''t seen money, give it more."


    While talking, he took out two steel bars from his pocket and gave them to Xu Yuan: "uncle, I''ll give you two more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Many people are wide eyed.


    It''s very special. Isn''t it insulting?


    Pink Butterfly Zhou Lei and others just smile.


    They were not surprised that Xiao Yao could do such a thing.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao is a person who takes revenge on the spot. If Xu Yuan''s relationship with Pei''s father and mother is very good, he will let Bai long endure, but since Pei''s father and mother are too lazy to take Xu Yuan seriously, how can Xiao Yao let Bai long swallow his anger and go upstairs?


    Since you don''t give me face, will I give you face?


    "You, you..." holding the two steel bars, Xu Yuan was too angry to speak.


    "Who else has steel in you?" Xiao Yao turned around and yelled.


    "I have it!" When Zhou Lei spoke, he had already come over.


    "Uncle, come on, go on!" Zhou Lei said.


    "Get out of here!" Xu Yuan was so angry that he jumped to the road.


    "He doesn''t want it, just throw it on the ground." Xiao Yao said in a cold voice.


    Zhou Lei also obedient, will be three coins thrown on the ground, and returned to the team.


    Then, someone came out one after another and threw a coin in front of Xu Yuan.


    It was as if Xu Yuan was a beggar with a broken bowl on the side of the road.

 Chapter 653

    Xu Yuan''s facial muscles are about to start twitching. To be honest, it''s the first time that he has been insulted so miserably.


    He wondered, don''t these people care about their face at all? How can I say that I am also a relative of the bride''s family? Do they want to pick up the bride?


    In fact, Pei Ya''s parents were a little surprised at this time, but they didn''t even feel angry. They even felt happy. After thinking about it carefully, they all understood that what Xiao Yao was doing was what they wanted to do before, just because of their relatives, they didn''t want to make the relationship too rigid.


    "You, what are you doing?" Xu Yuan was furious.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xu Yuan and looks straight into each other''s eyes, with indescribable indifference in his eyes.


    "Don''t you like money? Here you are. Don''t you like it? " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I thought you would jump up in excitement at this time!"


    After Xiao Yao''s words, Xu Yuan''s face became more ugly.


    He felt that what he had said before was a very wrong decision. The other side had made up his mind to fight against him.


    Bailong is a little embarrassed. Although he was angry when he heard Xu Yuan''s words earlier, he thinks carefully that no matter what, the other party is all Pei''s relatives. Brother Xiao''s doing so would not give each other face.


    However, what should be done and what should not be done have already been done. Even if there is some regret and depression, it will not help.


    But Pei''s father didn''t want to see the contradiction becoming white hot. He said to Xiao Yao, "Xiao Yao, take Bailong and hurry up to take Xiaoya next."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, patted Bai Long on the shoulder, and turned to walk towards the corridor.


    I think of another voice behind me.


    "Wait for me!"


    It''s still Xu Yuan.


    Xiao Yao turned around and his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "What else do you want to say?" Xiao Yao looked at him and said.


    Originally, Xu Yuan wanted to continue to find fault, but after being swept by Xiao Yao with that kind of cold eyes, he couldn''t say what he had already said, as if he suddenly had an invisible hand and grabbed his throat.


    "I..."


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with you." Xiao Yao smiles, but the pressure brought to Xu Yuan is not relieved at all.


    Xiao Yao was white Dragon said: "or hurry up to pick up the bride, don''t delay the time."


    "Good!" White dragon is not willing to continue to entangle with Xu Yuan, with people into the corridor.


    Xiao Yao didn''t go in, just quietly watching Xu Yuan.


    Pei Fu handed Xiao Yao a cigarette and said with a smile, "today''s posture is really big. I was scared before. I thought that someone else was getting married today."


    "Bai Long arranged it. He said that Pei Ya couldn''t be wronged by anything. What''s more, a woman is going to be in the limelight today. Now that she''s going to be in the limelight, she must make it public." Xiao Yao deliberately pastes gold on Bai Long''s face. Anyway, they are all his brothers.


    Peiya''s parents couldn''t close their mouths.


    "That''s, that''s, white dragon, that''s a good boy!" Pei Fu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao also helped Bai Long continue to talk: "Bai Long is really good. If someone doesn''t like Bai Long and thinks that this boy is not promising, he is really blind." When he spoke, his eyes also glanced at Xu Yuan. His eyes were full of contempt and ridicule.


    Pei Fu can also smell the smell of gunpowder in Xiao Yao''s tone. He smiles awkwardly and doesn''t know what to say.


    Xu Yuan''s nose is not his nose, but his eyes are not his eyes. But he doesn''t know what to say, so he can only feel depressed in his heart.


    At this time, his mobile phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the phone number displayed by his eyes. His face changed a little. He quickly went to one side to answer the phone.


    "Hello? Young master Yang Even when Xu Yuan went on the phone, his face was full of smiles, "yes, ah, Xiaoya is going to get married today. In fact, I don''t want her to get married, but... Young master Yang, it''s useless for you to scold me! what? Address, I''ll send it to you later. Are you coming to the wedding? Robbing? Well, I don''t mind... "


    After he hung up, Xu Yuan had a smile on his face.


    Very real smile, very proud.


    Putting the mobile phone back in his pocket, he glanced at Xiao Yao''s direction.


    "Well, headmaster, you are so special, aren''t you? I really want to see how far you can go! If you offend me in Haitian city, I have to make it difficult for you to do anything. Even if I can''t help you, I don''t believe it. A second generation official is not as arrogant as you? "


    When Bai Long goes downstairs, Xiao Yao arranges to get on the wedding car quickly. Now he has to go home first. Pei Ya''s parents and relatives have to follow him. After the time is almost over, he can go to the hotel.


    Pei Ya''s parents are also a little surprised when they arrive at the neighborhood where Bailong is now. Although they don''t know how much the house price here is, just looking at the number of security guards at the door, they also know that this is a high-end neighborhood.


    Although Pei Ya''s parents don''t know, Xu Yuan still knows something.


    After entering the community, his face was a little ugly.


    Fairview garden in Haitian city, developed by Xiaoyao real estate company, has also set the highest transaction price in Haitian city, 30000 yuan per square meter. What''s the origin of this boy working in a beauty shop? He can buy a house in such a place. Did he really lose sight before?


    With this idea, he shook his head again. It''s impossible. He always has a good eye on people. How can he make mistakes


    Thinking of these messy ideas in his mind, a group of people also got out of the car with him. Bai Longheng picked up peiya, who was dressed in a red suit and was full of flowers. With a smile on her face, she went upstairs. Xiao Yao and others also followed. Peiya''s bridesmaids were all her good friends.


    "Xiao Yao, this house is really bought by Bailong?" Peiya''s father walks with Xiao Yao and can''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and said: "Uncle Pei, look what you said, this house is not bought by Bailong, but it can''t be rented. This is a new development. Even if it can be rented, it won''t be so fast. Don''t worry."


    Pei''s father nodded. He really can''t understand his son-in-law any more. He seems to be a very honest and honest man. He can buy a house in such a high-end community without showing mountains and dew. It can be seen that his strength is not simple.


    Entering the house, peiya''s father also visited everywhere. They had never been here before.


    Xu Yuan is a little uncomfortable. Now he has some regrets. He acquiesces in young master Yang''s idea of robbing his wife. He always feels that young master Yang''s fate may not be so good. After young master Yang''s bad luck, he will probably take his own knife. When he thinks of this, he is a little uneasy. What makes him feel more depressed is that he knows better than anyone else, It''s impossible for him to change young master Yang''s decision. If he could really say what he wants, the other party would listen to what he wants. Now there would not be so many troubles.


    Bai Long always has a smile on his face. Today may be the happiest day in his life. Pei Ya always has a red face. Maybe every girl will behave like this on such a day.


    Pei Fu quietly pulled Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, how many guests can white dragon have today?"


    "It''s not in the minority anyway." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, I''m just worried about whether the pattern of the hotel I''ve decided will be too small." He didn''t think so much about it before, but after seeing today''s motorcade, he suddenly felt that it was a very unwise choice to make a big deal about the hotel reservation. If these people with luxury cars also want to attend the banquet, how shameless it is to let them sit down in a small hotel?


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s all settled. Where can I eat instead of eating? Besides, I don''t think those people will care about it. "


    Xiao Yao''s idea is very simple. His brother''s wedding doesn''t depend on the hotel. If the people who come to the banquet are really more convenient here, Xiao Yao doesn''t mind driving the other party away. What a simple thing it is to love to come and roll the calf if you don''t want to come?


    If people all over the world had such a simple idea, the world would be much simpler


    By the time I got to the hotel, many people were waiting here.


    Mr. Li, Mr. Qin Chaonan and other old men all came over with a smile.


    This is what Xiao Yao didn''t expect. Seeing these familiar faces again, Xiao Yao''s heart is also filled with emotion.


    "Xiao Yao, today we are all for your face, so you have to treat us well!" Mr. Li said with a smile.


    "Well, ha ha, I hope you don''t mind too much if there''s something wrong with the hospitality." Xiao Yao said in embarrassment.


    Mr. Li quietly pulled Xiao Yao aside and said in a low voice: "I said you boy, how can I say that it''s all your brother''s wedding today, and that''s how to arrange such a hotel? If you can''t find a good place, give me a call! I have many old friends and many acquaintances in restaurants and hotels. Even our Li family has a five-star hotel, which can be arranged. "


    "This is arranged by the woman, and I just know that." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Master Li nodded: "in fact, I don''t care, but listen to me. If you marry Xiaoxiao in the future, if you dare to arrange such a restaurant, I will kill you!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smiley face: "that''s for sure, sir. How can you bring so many people here today?"


    "I brought them. They all came by themselves. I met them by chance." Mr. Li said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know how many people will come today. I think this place is really small. If people really come, even if you look down on them, you can''t drive them away?"


    Xiao Yao has a headache after listening to Li''s words. When he thinks about it carefully, it still makes sense. No matter who is here, since he is here, it''s all for face. Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing.

 Chapter 654

    Seeing that Xiao Yao was still in a dilemma, Li said with a smile, "in fact, there are still two ways."


    Xiao Yao quickly asked: "old man, you can tell me what you can do. Don''t show off. You know, I''m an acute man."


    "Either change the restaurant now, or the woman will hold the banquet here, and the man will change the place." When Mr. Li said these words, he always observed the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, and finally said with a smile, "but I don''t think you will consider this."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. You all know that I won''t think about it. Why do you want to say that?


    "Although I also want to do this, it must be too late. If it''s just our husband''s past, isn''t it a hindrance to the people in her family? Is this a show of superiority? Besides, it can make the bride and groom run away from each other. "


    "Haha, in fact, the first way is to pave the way for the second point. The second way is that we can pull some tables and chairs and add some on the outside, just as it is open-air." Li said.


    What Mr. Li said brightened Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Although this method is not perfect, compared with the previous method, it is also very good, at least not too tossing. Moreover, considering the face of peiya''s parents, it will not cause any psychological pressure on the other side.


    "It''s a good way, old man. I''ll go to the table and chair now." Xiao Yao said this, and then he grabbed the tiger, who was still busy, and told him that it would be more appropriate for him to do such a thing. Otherwise, he really didn''t know where he was going to find the table and chair. After listening to Xiao Yao''s instructions, the tiger also laughed, saying that it was a trivial matter and he didn''t need to worry about it at all. Then he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    Not long after, a truck came. The tiger told his brothers to pull the chair and table down.


    At the door, there are also two tables. People on both sides are collecting money.


    On the man''s side, it''s Chang Yang who writes very well. On the woman''s side, it''s Pei Qing.


    Then Pei Qing found that generally ten people came in, nine of them went to the man''s side to follow the elements, and this move made her feel dizzy.


    Her side is usually 500, 300, but Chang Yang''s side, the lowest is 10000, more is 50000, 100000, there is a direct with 500000, Pei Qing listen to the side are a little scared, where are these people to follow the elements ah, simply to show off their wealth!


    In fact, all the people who came to the ceremony were depressed.


    When they found the hotel along the address, their first thought was that they must have come to the wrong place. Since they are Xiao Yao''s friends, or Xiao Yao''s friends who are trying to save face, is this the place to treat people to dinner? This is just a joke, OK! After confirming that the news was correct, all of them were speechless. However, when I thought that I would be able to talk with Xiao Yaohao after I went with the gift, I was very happy. Naturally, I didn''t pay attention to these things.


    Don''t say it''s just a small restaurant. Even if it''s a roadside stall, they have to give face!


    Looking at most of the strangers, Xiao Yao can only deal with them quickly and greet each other with smiling faces. After all, people are all aiming at his face, so it''s impossible to ignore them, isn''t it?


    "Not well received, not well received! Inside, please Xiao Yao dealt with it, and said to Zhou Lei, "don''t be idle and have nothing to do. Hurry to deal with a few. How can I deal with so much alone?"


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "brother Xiao, although I also want to help you share some, you can see that these people come to you one by one. Even if I''m past, people may not take care of me!"


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks that what Zhou Lei said is reasonable, so he quickly reveals the identities of Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. After a while, Zhou Lei is surrounded by a lot of people. A group of people are talking with each other. Although Zhou Lei doesn''t like talking with them very much, he can only fight for the excitement of the wedding, Do you give Xiao Yao a sad look


    And those who drive the wedding car, are left, began to gift, Xiao Yao point, found that there is no less.


    In fact, when you think about it, it''s no wonder that people like Zhou Lei and Fang haizhan are absolutely the core figures in their respective circles. Therefore, those people also want to have a relationship with them. Now they have such a good opportunity. If they just miss it, it''s hard to use their brains.


    There were too many people coming later. Xiao Yao had no choice but to arrange for people to sit outside in the open air. Fortunately, he had been reminded by Mr. Li before and had second-hand preparation. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed. Can''t he let these people sit on the ground? Moreover, none of these people is willing to leave even if they follow the ceremony. It''s not easy for them to get a chance to get involved with Xiao Yao and others. If they leave like this, they don''t know when they have to wait for such an opportunity next time.


    Moreover, most of the people who came to the wedding banquet this time were high-class people in Haitian city. Their wealth was not so good that they could not even receive news.


    Therefore, it has become a business exchange conference, a high-level reception, one by one familiar greeting, and by the way talking about cooperation and cooperation.


    Xu Yuan''s face has become more and more ugly. He also lives in Haitian city. There are many people he is familiar with, but those he is familiar with can''t even sit on chairs here.


    All of a sudden, Xu Yuan saw an acquaintance and rushed up.


    "Mr. Wang, why are you here?"


    Mr. Wang is the general manager of a large enterprise in Haitian city. He is also in his forties this year. He is familiar with Xu Yuan. He has talked about his work several times before. However, it is director Yang who is still staring at him. Moreover, even director Yang has to smile when talking with Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang is in the leading position.


    "Well? Isn''t this chief Xu? " Wang always saw Xu Yuan, also a little Leng, in the heart some doubts, asked, "you also get the news?"


    "What''s the news?" Xu Yuan was more puzzled than Wang.


    "Hey, chief Xu can really pretend to be confused. Naturally, Mr. Xiao''s brother got married! Are you here for Mr. Xiao, too? "


    "Mr. Xiao?" Xu Yuan said, "I''m from the bride''s family. The bride calls me uncle..."


    "Oh! That''s it Mr. Wang stretched out his hand and patted Mr. Xu on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "Mr. Xu, what you have hidden is really deep! I haven''t heard from you before. Since Xiao Yao is willing to sell face this time, the relationship between him and the bridegroom must be very good. Besides, Xiao Yao attaches great importance to friendship. In the future, you''ll get the moon first. When something good happens, you can''t forget me! "


    Looking at Mr. Wang, his eyes were full of envy.


    In fact, he has always looked down on Xu Yuan. Although he is a cadre, he has no real power in his hands. Moreover, at such an old age, he is just a section chief. He does not know when he will be able to get a real upper position. There are very few places that can help him. In the past, even if he saw Xu Yuan, he would not come up to take care of him, At most, it''s just a nod and a smile, and it''s over.


    I really don''t know what bad luck this guy has taken. Although this relationship is a little far away, it can still be related! Unlike myself, I really can''t make it.


    "Well, Mr. Wang, who exactly is Mr. Xiao Yao?" Xu Yuan asked curiously.


    Mr. Wang stares at Xu Yuan.


    The eyes, like looking at a 250.


    He felt that this was the funniest joke he had ever heard this year.


    "You really don''t know who Xiao Yao is?" Mr. Wang asked tentatively.


    "I don''t know..." Xu Yuan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Mr. Wang was not smiling, and he didn''t explain too much.


    Even when it''s on time and the dinner starts, there are still people coming in an endless stream. Chang Yang is really busy and can''t stop for a while. By contrast, Pei Qing seems a little lonely. However, there''s nothing unhappy about his family. For Pei''s father and Pei''s mother, their son-in-law Niu Bi is also a matter of face!


    "Congratulations, Mr. Xiao!"


    This is the sentence Xiao Yao heard most today.


    To be honest, for a moment, Xiao Yao felt that the person who married today was not Bai Long, but himself.


    This also made him feel that he could not laugh or cry, so he had to continue to deal with it.


    Just as the wedding was going on, a white BMW stopped at the door of the hotel.


    There are two young people sitting in the car.


    "Hey, Yang Shao, what kind of place are you talking about! I think the old Pei family are also brainless. They even let their daughter marry a poor boy who works in a beauty shop. They finally give their family a chance to climb up the branch and become a Phoenix. They don''t know how to take advantage of it. " One of the flat headed men said with a smile.


    Yang Shao was driving with a cold smile on his face.


    "Since they don''t want to make me proud, I won''t make them happy. Hum, I really want to see what kind of role they are. They dare to rob women from me."


    "No matter what role it is, it has to be like a dog when it comes to you." The flathead man flattered him and spared no effort. "When he comes to Yang Shao, even the dragon has to be on the plate. If it''s a tiger, he has to lie down. Otherwise, he won''t want to be in Haitian city!"


    "All right, let''s not talk about that. Get out of the car!" Yang shaola opened the door and went down first.


    At the moment when he got out of the car, he was a little short-lived.


    As if I had come to a luxury car exhibition.


    After a brief glance, I found that the lowest grade cars here seem to be higher than their own BMW 5-series. I don''t know how many grades they are.


    "What''s the situation?" Yang Shao is so big that he has never seen such a big battle!


    "Yang Shao, it must be a luxury car exhibition that has put cars here. Look at those cars, most of them are new." The flat headed man said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s also true. Is it difficult that the owners of these cars come to this small place to attend the wedding?" Speaking of this, Yang Shao himself felt very humorous, laughed and continued to walk towards the hotel.

 Chapter 655

    Young master Yang''s idea is very silly and naive, but it is understandable to him. After all, no one can believe that a boy working in a beauty shop can make such a big battle when he gets married. Chinese people have a preconceived idea since ancient times. After getting the information about Bailong, young master Yang subconsciously thinks that people like Bailong don''t even have the qualification to be their opponents, so he doesn''t think much about it. For example, why there are so many luxury cars at the door of this small hotel.


    After walking to the door of the hotel, young master Yang was a little silly. At the door of the hotel, there were more than ten tables full of people.


    "Hey, it''s really interesting. So many guests are reluctant to change a big hotel. They can only set tables at the door. I think it''s too cold, isn''t it?" Young master Yang couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Yes, ah, the Pei family are really blind. They let their daughter follow such a person. If the bridegroom is Mr. Yang, such a thing can''t happen at all. I dare not say anything else. At least, the five-star hotel is a happy choice." Xiao Pingtou said with a smile, this guy didn''t learn anything else after young master Yang, but he was very good at flattering. This means of flattering without any trace made young master Yang laugh more happily.


    What he didn''t notice was that the people sitting at the door were all in suits and shoes, and they were all famous brands with more than tens of thousands of names. But now young master Yang would never associate with them, let alone pay attention to them. If young master Yang really noticed these, he would be blind to the name of dandy.


    To be a dandy, one has to have the consciousness of being a dandy. For example, he has insight, humility and low-key. For a dandy, it''s a pestilence like disease. How could young master Yang make himself suffer from such an incurable disease?


    Xu Yuan''s eyes were sharp, and he saw young master Yang walking up here for the first time. The expression on his face suddenly became wonderful.


    At the moment, he didn''t think about it, and quickly came to him.


    "Young master Yang, are you really here?" The expression on Xu Yuan''s face looked a little complicated, as if he would cry the next second.


    Young master Yang was a little unhappy when he heard Xu Yuan''s words: "look at what you said. I have told you before. Will I come here? Now, what do you want to do with such a lack of nutrition? "


    Xu Yuan sighed with a bitter smile.


    He had learned that young master Yang was going to rob his wife. To be honest, he was still a little happy. He felt that since the Pei family didn''t give themselves face, they couldn''t live a happy life. But now, he has some regrets. Although young master Yang hasn''t done anything, he can almost foresee that if young master Yang really makes a big scene here, It''s going to be very ugly.


    "Well, young master Yang, I think there may be something wrong with this today." Xu Yuan tried to remind.


    "Oh?" Young master Yang was slightly stunned. He looked at Xu Yuan with a kind of puzzled eyes and asked, "what''s wrong with you? Then you and I will talk about it carefully. What''s wrong?"


    "It''s the one sitting here! Don''t you think these people look familiar? " Xu Yuan said.


    Young master Yang turned around and shook his head: "I don''t think so. I don''t know anyone sitting here. Besides, Xu Yuan, what do you mean? In your eyes, I am such a person without style? What kind of people can I know? "


    When young master Yang said these words, he didn''t lower his voice at all, so his words were clearly heard by the guests sitting outside. Their faces became a little ugly, but they were not easy to attack. After all, today is the wedding ceremony of Xiao Yao brothers. Even if they were given the courage, they would not be angry on such an occasion, otherwise, they would not be angry, Isn''t it ugly for Xiao Yao? Let Xiao Yao lose face, how can they continue to muddle along in Haitian city?


    Today, they all come to the wedding banquet for the simple purpose of getting close to Xiao Yao. They don''t want to make enemies with each other. Besides, they don''t have the qualification to make enemies with Xiao Yao.


    So, thinking of this, even if the guests feel uncomfortable, they can''t express themselves. They can only guess the identity of the young man. According to the truth, the young people Xiao Yao knows are generally young heroes. No matter how good the conditions are, they can''t be so arrogant?


    When Xu Yuan heard young master Yang''s words, he also turned around and looked around, observing the expressions on the faces around him. He really wanted to pull young master Yang away immediately.


    Mr. Wang, who said hello to him before, almost didn''t get a seat. It can be seen that as Mr. Wang, he can''t be ranked here. But Mr. Wang, a person like him, has to be treated with great care by director Yang. Now Mr. Yang''s words offend so many people. Don''t they make trouble for his father? If you let them know the identity of young master Yang, I''m afraid that his father will have to follow his tiger son and have bad luck.


    Now, Xu Yuancai knows what the real meaning of kengdai is.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Where''s the wedding going?" Seeing that Xu Yuan still wanted to speak, young master Yang interrupted with a wave¡° Young master Yang, it seems that something is wrong today. Otherwise, let''s leave now... "Xu Yuan said carefully. As soon as Xu Yuan finished, young master Yang slapped him in the face¡° Damn, Xu Yuan, what''s the matter with you today? Do you really think of yourself as something? I tell you, don''t lose sight of your identity. In my eyes, you are nothing more than a pug following my father''s butt. Hum, don''t make me too angry, otherwise, you won''t exist in Haitian city tomorrow! " After the slap was taken out, young master Yang suddenly felt refreshed. Moreover, he was still carefully observing the faces of the people around him. However, the final result disappointed him. The people around him didn''t seem to look at themselves with a kind of shock or worship. Instead, their eyes were full of contempt, as if they were just two hundred and fifty in their eyes, Such eyes make him feel uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. Xu Yuan was also awakened by the slap. He suddenly felt that his previous attempt to stop young master Yang was a particularly boring thing. In young master Yang''s eyes, he is not regarded as an elder, let alone a task. He is just regarded as a dog, a pug wagging his tail. In this case, why do you think about him? Anyway, young master Yang didn''t instigate him to rob his parents today. After that, even if someone wanted to be held responsible, he couldn''t be held responsible. He has already said what he should say. It''s just that young master Yang doesn''t listen to me. What can he do¡° Young master Yang, I won''t say any more. You can do whatever you like! " Xu Yuan said. Young master Yang didn''t notice the coldness and sarcasm in Xu Yuan''s eyes. Instead, he held out his hand and patted Xu Yuan''s shoulder, saying, "Xu Yuan, you''re on the right track! Look, you are not a fool. After all, you are also a person in the system. Don''t you know what I want to do, what I don''t want to do, what I want to hear and what I don''t want to hear? Since I want to follow my father, I don''t believe it if I only have ideas. I have to have eyes! " In this case, if it comes from Yang''s father, Xu Yuan will always remember it and remind himself. But in this case, from young master Yang''s mouth, it''s very difficult for Xu Yuan to have any other ideas. On the contrary, he will feel a little funny, just like a child who has just learned to walk with a cigarette in his mouth, smoking like an adult with poor performance. Of course, Xu Yuan will only think about these words in his mind. With the slap, Xu Yuan is unwilling to say anything. Anyway, even if he is really going to have bad luck, it''s not himself. He doesn''t have to wade behind him. It''s really unwise. Watching young master Yang walk into the hotel, Xu Yuan sighs. Mr. Wang finally couldn''t help it. He held out his hand and called Xu Yuan¡° Xu Yuan, who is that boy just now? Is it also Xiao Yao''s friend? " Mr. Wang could not help asking. When Mr. Wang said these words, the big guys on the nearby tables all came together. In fact, like Mr. Wang, they had countless doubts in their hearts. Knowing what Mr. Wang wanted to ask, Xu Yuan shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Mr. Wang, we director Yang, you should know each other, right?"¡° Well, yes Mr. Wang nodded, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with him?"¡° Ha ha, Xiao Wang, I said, "are you stupid?" A man in his fifties looked at Mr. Wang, narrowed his eyes and said, "didn''t you hear this man named Xu Yuan calling that young man just now? Young master Yang, who else can that boy be? "¡° Young master Yang, director Yang... Hey, is that young man the son of director Yang? " Mr. Wang suddenly realized. Xu Yuan nodded¡° No, Xiao Wang, tell me first, what is director Yang, who is sacred? " The fifty year old man asked curiously¡° Haitian city, a small director of the unpopular department, also has no real power. He has just had dinner with me several times, but still gives him face. " Mr. Wang said with a smile¡° Is such a role qualified to participate in such a dinner? " The man in his fifties seemed a little surprised. Mr. Wang shook his head with a wry smile, saying that he was a little confused about the current situation. According to the truth, don''t say anything about Mr. Yang. Even Mr. Yang''s father, director Yang, is not qualified to eat here! Is it because of the special relationship with Xiao Yao£¨ Today''s first watch)

 Chapter 656

    Xu Yuan also knew what Wang Zong and others were curious about. He was also anxious to take himself out of the affair, so he quickly said, "in fact, this young master Yang is here to make trouble."


    "Trouble?" Mr. Wang and others were all in consternation.


    When I came back to myself, many faces also showed a look of crying and laughing.


    "That boy, is he going to make trouble at Xiao Yao''s wedding?" Mr. Wang asked, "what is his purpose?"


    "Young master Yang said that he planned to snatch the bride." Xu Yuan coughed and said that the expression on his face was somewhat unnatural when he said this. Although he wanted to take himself out of this matter, it would be troublesome to take it off.


    After all, if it wasn''t for him, young master Yang would not have known peiya.


    What''s more, the reason why young master Yang can come here in a hurry is because he got the address of the small hotel from him?


    "It''s a bit interesting. The son of a little director dares to kick his nose and face with Xiao Yao. It seems that today''s events are a little lively." A middle-aged man in Armani laughs.


    "Ah, it''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers..." the man in his fifties sighed, "if this is my son, I have to slap him to death. Fortunately, this is not my family."


    Mr. Wang fell into hesitation.


    Suddenly, he took out his cell phone.


    "I have to stop this." Mr. Wang said.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Wang? Just because you know the boy''s father, you plan to help the guy named young master Yang?" A man asked.


    "Fart! My brain is broken, so I can help him. I''m asking his father to roll over and lead people by himself. Hey, if I behave better, maybe I can have a few words with Mr. Xiao... "


    Mr. Wang''s words immediately attracted a lot of disdainful eyes.


    "Xiao Wang, I said you are not kind! We''re all here for the same purpose today. Why do you want to be opportunistic? Ah, young people nowadays are really too shameful. They just like to play these tricks. By the way, what is director Yang? I''ll have someone call to ask... "


    At the beginning, someone asked about director Yang''s identity, but Mr. Wang was still hiding and unwilling to share it with others. However, some senior people came to ask, and he was embarrassed to keep hiding. For such a small matter, he offended these people at the dinner table. No matter what he thought, it was not cost-effective. It was better to tell them directly.


    While chatting outside, young master Yang has already entered the hotel. Just at this time, the wedding has come to the last step, that is, to exchange the rings. After that, peiya''s parents are also on the stage. Xiao Yao, as Bailong''s elder brother, is also on the stage. Unexpectedly, Bailong doesn''t know where his parents are or where his family members are, Only Xiao Yao is suitable.


    "It''s also the honor of our old Pei family to be in laws with Xiao Yao." Pei Ya''s father doesn''t know what to say. Now what he says is his own truth. In his opinion, it''s a great thing to be able to get involved with people like Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Bailong is my brother. He''s my brother who gave his life back. Now he''s old and married. He has found a suitable person for himself. I''m also very excited to be a brother. Anyway, I have to support him. Not only now, but also in what way he wants to go and live, I''ve been supporting it to the end. "


    Xiao Yao said this, many people in the hotel, have to white dragon cast envious eyes.


    I don''t know how many people here hope to get the treatment of Bailong. If they can become Xiao Yao''s younger brother and get Xiao Yao''s support, then they can walk across Haitian city? Unfortunately, they are not white dragons, and Xiao Yao will not give them such face.


    Bai Long just laughs, can''t hear the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Those business tycoons, at this time, not only remember Bai Long''s appearance, but also peiya''s parents'' appearance. If they have a chance in the future, they must help each other. Even if they can''t help, they can''t help offending others. It''s just making trouble for themselves! In their eyes, Bai Long and Pei Ya''s parents are just like royal relatives.


    The emcee chimed in very timely, with a smile on his face: "now, I officially announce that Mr. Bailong and miss peiya are officially married..."


    Before the last word was finished, a discordant voice suddenly rang out.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Everyone looked sideways and cast a look of doubt at the two young men who had just entered.


    Young master Yang went on with his hands on his back.


    The emcee was a little dumbfounded.


    To be honest, he has seen such a plot in TV dramas. He has never encountered such a thing in real life. Even though he is usually quick witted and resourceful, he has a short absence at that moment.


    Xiao Yao''s brow immediately wrinkled¡° Do you know this boy, Bailong? " Xiao Yao asked. White dragon shook his head, his eyes had become a little indifferent. But Pei ya, who is beside Bai Long, said: "brother Xiao, I know this man, who my uncle introduced to me before, but I don''t like him at all. I''ve already cut off contact with him, but I didn''t expect that he should..." Xiao Yao laughed and understood¡° I know, peiya. Don''t worry. I''ll leave it to you, brother Xiao. " With these words, he turned to look at Zhou Lei and others¡° I said you, what are you still doing? Throw him out first Zhou Lei and others burst into laughter. Qu Yang and Fang Hai rush to the front together and kick out at the same time, kicking young master Yang to the ground¡° Son of a bitch, you really want to die. You have to find a good day, don''t you Fang Hai rubbed his nose and looked at young master Yang with an idiot''s eyes. Young master Yang and the little flat head beside him were all covered. They didn''t expect that the other party would say that they would do it. Next, shouldn''t the other party ask a few questions first, and then point out their own identity? Don''t you give me this chance¡° You are presumptuous! Dare to attack young master Yang, don''t you want to live? " Little Flathead said anxiously. For Xiao Pingtou''s words, all of you didn''t show any worried and worried expression. Instead, they all looked at him with a kind of sneer like eyes, and the young master Yang lying on the ground, as if these two guys came to the wedding scene today because they were entrusted by Xiao Yao to make fun. Xiao Yao frowned, looked at the small flat head, then looked at the guy named young master Yang, and said, "take them out directly. Today is a good day. There is no blood in it." This sentence also reveals a message that although blood can''t be seen inside, it doesn''t mean that blood can''t be seen outside. As long as you drag these two guys out, you can do whatever you want. No one will stop you. Fang Hai, Zhou Lei and others all rush on and throw out young master Yang like a dead dog. The small flat head center protector wanted to help at this time, but he was kicked on the ground by Fang Hai. All the big guys sitting in the hotel took off their suits and came up to help. Although it has nothing to do with them, they are not willing to miss the chance to show in front of Xiao Yao. To be honest, it''s only half a minute since young master Yang walked into the hotel and lay down. After a sentence, he has been laid down. So, in the movies, people are usually deceiving. Which bride snatcher doesn''t have the strength to fight? Do you really think the man''s relatives can''t be decorated? After young master Yang and the little Flathead were dragged out, the MC also regained his mind and sighed. Looking at Xiao Yao, who was still calm, he was a little curious about what the young man was. He continued: "now I announce that the wedding is officially started..." and on the other side, Yang Jianguo was already sitting in the car, He came in the direction of the hotel. Since ten minutes ago, his phone has not stopped, and the phone calls are still big people, he dare not neglect. What he didn''t expect was that those big people who usually wanted to curry favor with others, not only called him, but also asked him to roll to the wedding banquet as soon as possible to take away his useless son. Although Yang Jianguo in the car did not know what happened, as long as he was not a fool, he could guess that his son was in trouble outside. And it''s a big problem! He is a little curious. His son usually looks like a 250. What kind of trouble can he cause and make so many business and political leaders angry? Even Mayor Liu and director Gu made a lot of calls to him. He realized that if he was a little slower, the whole Yang family would have bad luck... When he got to the place, he saw his son tied to a tree with a rope and a rag in his mouth¡° Yo! You see, young master Yang''s biggest backer is coming. " President Wang said immediately after he saw Yang Jianguo. Many people have cast sympathetic eyes on Yang Jianguo. In fact, Yang Jianguo didn''t do anything hurtful. In fact, he was a son of his own. He was quite innocent. He didn''t know what evil he had done in his last life. He was such a debt collector in his life. Standing at the door of the hotel, Yang Jianguo was a bit silly when he saw the people sitting at several tables outside£¨ Today (Chapter 2)

 Chapter 657

    Yang Jianguo has a feeling of being poured from head to foot by a basin of cold water.


    It''s freezing.


    He knew some of the people sitting at the dinner table, some of whom he had only seen photos and had no chance to see real people, but this time, they were all sitting in front of him.


    His brain is running at full speed.


    "Wang, Mr. Wang, what''s the matter?" Wang is always the first person to call Yang Jianguo, and Yang Jianguo and President Wang are the most familiar. Of course, this is only relative. In fact, Yang Jianguo knew that even President Wang didn''t think highly of him, but he had to lower his face and cater to each other for his own performance and further development.


    "Director Yang, as you say, just call me Xiao Wang. I can''t afford the sound of Mr. Wang." Wang said with a sneer, "your sons are so arrogant and domineering. God knows how prominent your Yang family is."


    After listening to Mr. Wang''s strange words, Yang Jianguo felt even worse.


    This remark, in addition to a taunt of their own, seems to have no substantive information revealed.


    He took a napkin and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "All right, go ahead." Mr. Wang said.


    "Go in?" Yang Jianguo was stunned.


    "Do you know what day it is?" Mr. Wang made a point.


    Yang Jianguo shook his head. He could see that someone was holding a wedding banquet today, but he really didn''t know who it was.


    In fact, there are many doubts in Yang Jianguo''s mind. According to the truth, if so many industry leaders can be invited, the bridegroom must be a big man. However, since he is a big man, how can he have a banquet in such a place? Isn''t that funny?


    However, even if he had doubts in his heart, he did not ask this question. He knew that no one would come to answer these meaningless questions at this time.


    "Today is the wedding day of the Xiao Yao brothers. The reason why we can come here today is that we all hope to meet Mr. Xiao and have a chat with him if we have a chance. However, your son is still very courageous. His purpose is to rob a bride. To be honest, I haven''t seen such a brave young man for many years, Director Yang, you have cultivated a good son! " If it is usually said to him like this, he will feel that the other party is flattering himself.


    But now, at this moment, he felt that he was not flattering, but mocking himself.


    When he heard the words Xiao Yao, his nerves tightened quickly, and he thought, don''t involve Xiao Yao in this matter today!


    But after listening to Mr. Wang, he knew that his hope was lost.


    This time, his son not only offended Xiao Yao, but also offended him to death.


    Snatch, or in the Xiao Yao brother''s wedding.


    How many bear heart leopards have to eat?


    Are you tired of living?


    If Yang Jianguo also sat here and couldn''t see such a scene, he would certainly laugh and scold each other for being a fool.


    But now that this fool has become his son, he can''t laugh. Not only can he not laugh, he even has an impulse to cry. If he can, he really wants to hang a sign around his neck to tell everyone that the boy who made trouble has nothing to do with himself.


    Unfortunately, this can only be thought about.


    "I said, director Yang, you are really calm. Now you are still standing here thinking about other things?" Mr. Wang saw the expression on Yang Jianguo''s face. He was a little angry in his heart and thought about it. My mother called you to come here, but I didn''t want you to be in a daze!


    "Cough, yes, I''ll go in now and find Mr. Xiao to make an apology..." Yang Jianguo returned to his mind and was also depressed. Just now, he was not calm enough to think about other things, but was completely scared, OK?


    He went to young master Yang and tore the tape off his son''s mouth.


    Looking at young master Yang, he was very angry.


    It''s not that I''m angry that someone beat my son. It''s that I''m angry that the person who started is too much. I didn''t break my leg and arm. Is it too unprofessional?


    "Dad, someone hit me. It''s like hitting you in the face! You must help me take it out! " Young master Yang said with a cry.


    As soon as he finished, Yang Jianguo slapped his son in the face. He wanted to put him in a sack and throw him into the river.


    "Shut up Yang Jianguo roared.


    This roar made young master Yang calm down quickly. He looked at his father with wide eyes. His eyes were full of surprise. Although his father often scolded him before, he knew that his father was a very short guard. Even if he was angry, he would not allow others to bully him. But today, it seems that something is wrong?


    But what''s wrong? For a moment and a half, young master Yang can''t understand it. But his intuition tells him that this time, he may not be so lucky as before, and the consequence is not just starvation for a few days, or breaking pocket money for a few days. Before that, he had noticed something was wrong, and now he was slapped by his father, which made him sober.


    Now he turns around and looks at the luxury cars parked at the door of the hotel, and remembers what Xu Yuan said before. It seems that he gradually begins to understand.


    After thinking about it, Yang Jianguo untied the rope on young master Yang.


    "Go to Mr. Xiao with me and make an apology!" Yang Jianguo said with a cold face.


    Young master Yang nodded his head. He didn''t dare to go out.


    Yang Jianguo sighed. Although he hated his son, how could he be angry? Can you kill your own son?


    "You and I are to blame for today''s incident. If I had taught you well before, I would not have come to this stage." Yang Jianguo sighed, as if he were several decades old.


    In fact, Yang Jianguo knows better than anyone. Even if Xiao Yao really forgives them and doesn''t care about them, will those people sitting in the hotel do nothing in order to have a chance to perform well in front of Xiao Yao? Are they willing to give up such a good opportunity?


    Thinking of this, he felt a piercing cold again.


    He walked forward a few steps, and saw young master Yang walking behind him, slapping him in the face again.


    "On your knees." Yang Jianguo said.


    "Poop Tong", young master Yang can be regarded as a pleasant person. At his father''s command, he immediately knelt down, almost without any hesitation. He felt that his kneeling posture was very standard.


    "Go on your knees, don''t stand." With these words, Yang Jianguo continued to move forward. Young master Yang''s eyes were red and he moved his body slowly.


    The man beside Mr. Wang, with a smile, said, "Yang Jianguo is a smart man in the end. His face and work performance are pretty good."


    "Good performance, so what? Even if we don''t do it, can he let bygones be bygones when it''s spread today? " Mr. Wang sighed and said.


    "Well, actually, Yang Jianguo didn''t do anything wrong. He can only say that his son is too useless."


    Wang Zongshen felt something and nodded. Almost all the people present were determined that no matter what happened today, they must take some time to educate their children after they go back. If their children are the same as Yang Jianguo''s son in the future, they can destroy their foundation for many years, It''s hard work.


    Think of these, the heart is palpitating!


    As a matter of fact, the wedding is over by this time, and the rest is to eat. As soon as Xiao Yao sat down, he saw Yang Jianguo crawling in with his son.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Damn, it''s not going to end, is it?" Zhou Lei is a little angry.


    "They are here to apologize. Can''t you see that they are so low?" Fang Hai smiles and asks Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, what should I do?"


    "Let them come first." Xiao Yao said.


    Young master Yang had a quarrel before. Although it was finally solved, Xiao Yao always felt that he had to help Bailong get his face back. Now Yang Jianguo happened to come with his son, which was in Xiao Yao''s favor.


    "Mr. Xiao, Hello, I''m Yang Jianguo, this boy, is my son, I''m sorry for the previous thing..." Yang Jianguo came to Xiao Yao and said with his head down.


    Xu Yuan hid in the crowd and stood far away for fear of being seen by Yang Jianguo. At that time, even if he wanted to watch the fire from the other side, it would be impossible.


    Xiao Yao put a piece of double cooked meat into his mouth. Then he turned around and glanced at Yang Jianguo. He said with a smile, "director Yang, right?"


    "A Qingshui Yamen." Director Yang gave a bitter smile.


    "Do you know it''s very impolite to make trouble at other people''s weddings?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Director Yang nodded quickly.


    "Since you know, why don''t you educate your son well?" Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks and looked at Yang Jianguo with a smile.


    On the side, peiya''s family are watching.


    Both Pei''s father and Pei''s mother feel funny.


    On weekdays, director Yang, who was praised by Xu Yuan, now has to let his son climb in on his knees in front of Xiao Yao?


    What''s more ridiculous is that before that, Xu Yuan was still agitating, persuading them to go back and marry peiya to that young master Yang.


    Yes, the man on the ground.


    Now, is he still willing to stick to his point of view?


    Pei''s father and Pei''s mother feel that their previous understanding of Xiao Yao is still too little


    (today''s third chapter, the update of more than 9000 words...)

 Chapter 658

    Young master Yang and Yang Jianguo are in front of Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao doesn''t speak. They don''t even have the courage to play.


    Young master Yang listened to his father. He also knew that he was making trouble this time. Although he didn''t know how serious it was, looking at his father''s expression at this time, he also knew that it was not so easy to solve it.


    So, it''s better to be clever and get less slaps.


    Although young master Yang is not a person with special insight, he is not a complete fool. He has a little brain.


    Yang Jianguo knows in his heart that he has already said what he should say, but what kind of result is in the end? It doesn''t matter what he says. Xiao Yao still has the right to decide.


    "Make your son apologize." Xiao Yao said, "but it''s not for me, it''s for today''s new people."


    "Yes..." Yang Jianguo quickly nodded, turned around and kicked his son.


    "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Xiao said just now? Don''t you know what to do next? " Yang Jianguo said angrily.


    Young master Yang nodded quickly, then turned to look at Bai Long and Pei ya, and kowtowed directly on the ground.


    "Bai Shao, miss peiya, I was blind before. Now I apologize. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..."


    Although the tone of young master Yang''s speech is not sincere, no one will care about it with him now.


    Bai Long just looks at young master Yang coldly. There is no complicated expression on his face, but Pei Ya has experienced such a thing there. He seems to be a little restless. He hides behind Bai long.


    Bailong also aware of peiya''s inner little panic, subconsciously reaches out and grabs peiya''s hand.


    "Brother Shaw, I don''t really want to see this guy. I''d better get him out of here." White Dragon said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Yang Jianguo and said, "do you hear my brother''s words?"


    Yang Jianguo nodded quickly.


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao, I see. I''ll take the dog away now."


    After Yang Jianguo left, Pei Ya was relieved.


    She whispered to the white dragon beside her: "it seems that director Yang is not simple. We have offended him to death this time. She won''t trouble brother Xiao?"


    When peiya said this, she forgot that she was still wearing a headset.


    Therefore, the whole hotel heard peiya''s whisper.


    The whole restaurant burst into laughter.


    Just walked to the door of Yang Jianguo, the corner of his mouth convulsed.


    When he came back earlier, he had heard a lot of sarcasm, but now he looked back and thought about it carefully. He thought that compared with peiya''s words just now, these sarcasm were nothing at all. This is the real killing without blood! Do you want to take revenge on Xiao Yao? Why do you want to trouble Xiao Yao? Is there any more humorous joke in the world? Even if you give yourself the courage, you can''t find Xiao Yao''s trouble!


    Pei Ya saw that the whole hotel was laughing, but for a while, she couldn''t help it.


    Bai Long smiles and pats peiya''s palm, indicating that she doesn''t have to worry.


    "Little girl, don''t worry. Although I don''t know who director Yang is, I can assure you that if you are really worried, I can help you; I took care of him. " Qin Chaonan looked at peiya and said with a smile.


    Director Yang wants to sit in front of the hotel and cry.


    Even if you really have this idea, can''t you wait for me to go away?


    You''re putting a lot of pressure on me, OK?


    He didn''t dare to look back to see who the speaker was. Anyway, no matter who the speaker was, he couldn''t offend himself. It''s good to be out of sight and out of mind.


    After Yang Jianguo left with his son, Xiao Yao coughed heavily, stood up and said with a smile, "it''s just a small episode. I hope it doesn''t damage your mood. Next, the wedding banquet continues..."


    After a meal from noon to evening, even if they had enough to eat and drink, those people were reluctant to leave. They were still talking about some business affairs. People from peiya''s relatives were embarrassed. They found that those who sat at the same table with themselves were in suits and shoes, and what they said was something they didn''t understand, Tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of figures pop up, as if money in their world is just a string of figures.


    Perhaps before that, they knew little about it, but after this meal, they also had a general understanding. No matter what the identity of Pei Ya''s married man was, at least, he was definitely not an ordinary person. There is no doubt about that.


    After the wedding banquet, Xiao just walked out of the hotel and saw a familiar figure.


    "You''re here, too?" Xiao Yao stepped forward and asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s always inconvenient for Xia to come here, so let me come here." Yao Jing nodded and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao also nodded, suddenly did not know what to say.


    Facing Yao Jing, he was embarrassed.


    "Why, don''t you want to see me then?" Yao Jing asked.


    "I thought you''d leave after dinner." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Originally, I wanted to leave, but when I thought of my coming, if I didn''t say a word to you, I would leave like this, as if this trip was for nothing." Yao Jing said with a smile, "how about, do you have time to accompany me around?"


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. A simple request, if he refused, would be a little too unkind. Although in Xiao Yao''s world, he never felt that he was losing money to Yao Jing, but after all, he broke into her world casually and left without saying hello. Although in his opinion, he didn''t do anything sorry to Yao Jing, it''s hard to say whether Yao Jing thought the same way.


    The two walked side by side, and no one spoke.


    I don''t know how long it took for Yao Jing to open his mouth and break the silence.


    "Can I go to Kyoto with you?" Yao Jing asked.


    Xiao Yao is stunned and looks at Yao Jing with a kind of puzzled eyes. He doesn''t know what the other person is thinking.


    "Before, the reason why I was willing to enter your company was that I wanted to have more contact with you? I''ve told you that even now that you''ve been with Xiaoxiao, I don''t intend to give up. But as soon as I entered the company, you went to Kyoto. I always feel like I''ve been fooled. " Yao Jing turned her lips and said.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks that what Yao Jing said really makes some sense. If it were him, he might have the illusion of whether he was fooled or not.


    It seems that there are some pits.


    "Yao Jing, actually I think you are really good..."


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s words came out, he was interrupted by Yao Jing with a wave of his hand: "if you want to send me a good person card and persuade me to give up, I don''t think you should say more. There''s no need. If I really want to give up, I don''t need you to say at all. I would have given up a few years ago."


    Xiao Yao continued to walk forward with his head down.


    "In fact, I don''t think about giving up. On the contrary, I think about whether I really should give up almost every day. However, whenever I have such an idea, I feel depressed. I think that I have persisted for so long. Is it a pity if I just give up? Maybe I''m sticking to it. I just need to stick to it and I''ll succeed. "


    Xiao Yao looks at Yao Jing''s side face and stares at her.


    "So, whenever I want to give up, I will tell myself in my heart that I have already insisted on it. How can I say give up and give up? I just need to stick to it, just stick to it, maybe I can capture your heart. " Yao Jing said this, suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yao, beautiful eyes flow, streamer.


    Xiao Yao looked at Yao Jing and said, "don''t you think it''s not worth it at all?"


    "What if it''s worth it, what if it''s not?" Yao Jing looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "if I give up now, is it worth it? On the contrary, if I really make you my man, it''s worth it, isn''t it? "


    Xiao Yao thinks that Yao Jing is just a heresy, but he doesn''t know how to answer each other.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go back!" Yao jingdun steps down and looks at Xiao Yao. Although he says so, he doesn''t turn around and leave. He just stares at Xiao Yao and looks forward to what the other party will say next.


    Xiao Yao knows what Yao Jing wants to hear.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "I''ll arrange it if I can."


    "Do you mean what you say?" Yao Jing asked.


    "Now, there is still a lot of waste in Kyoto. At least for Xiaoyao group, even if you go now, there is no place for you. If you wait for a while, you can come here. But when you get there, the conditions will be very difficult." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m just afraid you''ll regret it then. Maybe you''ll cry and come back."


    "In Kyoto, I can see you, right?" Yao Jing winked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "As long as I can see you, I don''t think the conditions are hard!" Yao Jing suddenly reached out and hugged Xiao Yao, and said, "don''t hide. You''ve been hiding for many years..."


    Five minutes later, Xiao Yao drove Yao Jing home and saw her go upstairs.


    After that, he left with the steering wheel.


    What he didn''t know was that a girl was standing on the balcony watching him leave.


    Standing on the balcony for about half an hour, staring in one direction all the time, as if, as long as you stare in that direction, you can see a little light


    (today''s Chapter 4, more than 12000 words update, is still very tired, in addition, once again announced the group number: 424110920, in the vertical and horizontal view of the students also remember to support a lot, reward monthly ticket collection, even if it is a free recommended ticket is also excellent!)

 Chapter 659

    The night in Haitian city is quieter and quieter than that in Kyoto.


    Xiao Yao coaxes Ge buku to sleep and drives to his nest.


    He stayed in Haitian city for another three days. During these three days, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do. He just came to the siheyuan for a walk, and then looked at Gebu and Gebu, and Xiaoyue.


    After a long time, he felt that taking care of children was really an individual work.


    He suddenly felt that pink butterfly was very aggrieved. He just came to Haitian city to live his own life, but he arranged so many tasks for her, taking three children and having to work.


    What makes Xiao Yao even more helpless is that he knows better than anyone what Pink Butterfly wants, but even if he knows, he can''t do anything. He can''t give Pink Butterfly what he wants. He knows that pink butterfly knows as well, but Pink Butterfly doesn''t give up. Xiao Yao doesn''t understand why. Later, he gradually understands that the reason is very simple, Pink Butterfly and his character are similar, have their own persistent things.


    What is inherent is what is achieved.


    This sentence sounds reasonable, but after careful consideration, you will find that it is an advantage, but it will also become a disadvantage. For example, if you are too persistent and don''t know how to give up, sometimes it will become a corner.


    Stopped the car, went downstairs, suddenly a figure flashed to Xiao Yao''s front.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously reaches out his hand and catches the other side.


    A pale man, the body is still slightly shaking.


    "Far south?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised to see this man.


    He didn''t expect that he and Nan Tianyuan would meet again under such circumstances. And once again see the South sky far, Xiao Yao''s heart is also very emotional.


    Nan Tianyuan raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao, forced a smile, sweating on his head, and fainted the next second.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, grabs his wrist, cuts his pulse, and frowns.


    "The five zang organs and six Fu organs are going to be broken. Who is this boy provoking?" Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it, so he quickly carried nantianyuan up and went upstairs.


    Last time, if it wasn''t for nantianyuan, Xiao Yao probably couldn''t find tianlingcao. Not only nantianyuan, but the whole nantiangong helped him a lot.


    Li Xiaoxiao saw that Xiao Yao came back with a man on his back. He quickly came up and didn''t ask much. He just helped Xiao Yao help nantianyuan to the bed.


    "This is my friend. I met him at the bottom of the building. It seems that he came to me specially, though I don''t know what happened." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is he seriously hurt?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    "You may lose your life at any time, guess what?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh or cry. Since it''s so serious, Xiao Yao has the heart to ask himself.


    Xiao Yao took a piece of paper and pen, wrote down some Chinese herbal medicine, and handed it to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Look for Yaoling according to the Chinese herbal medicine on it. He will know when he sees it." Xiao Yao said, "you may need to boil some medicine, so it''s not very useful to send the medicine spirit. We don''t have medicine cans here. I''d like to trouble you for a trip."


    Li Xiaoxiao took a look at the prescription and nodded: "then I''ll go out first."


    "Good."


    After Li Xiaoxiao left, Xiao Yao didn''t continue to waste his time. He took off Nan Tianyuan''s clothes first.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that there were many wounds on Nan Tianyuan''s body. When he opened his clothes, he also tore up the coagulated blood scab. Although Nan Tianyuan has fainted now, his eyebrows are still wrinkled and his body is slightly twitching.


    "It''s really miserable. I don''t know who''s been offended." Xiao Yao sighs. He first points on Nan Tianyuan''s body to stop the bleeding. Then he takes out a bottle of Xiaoyao''s golden sore medicine and daubs it on the wound. When it''s almost done, Xiao Yao begins to give Nan Tianyuan acupuncture again. In fact, these traumas are nothing to the practitioners like nantianyuan, but the key is that nantianyuan also suffered a lot of traumas. His internal organs were shocked and his breath was disordered. He might hang up at any time. Fortunately, he met Xiao Yao. Otherwise, it was really unknown whether he could survive.


    After controlling the breath in nantianyuan''s body, two hours have passed. At this time, Yaoling comes with Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Master, here I am!" Yao Ling said with a thermos in his hand.


    "Well, is the medicine ready?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, has this boy been seriously injured?" Yao Ling looked at the South sky far and asked curiously.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "but after drinking the medicine, it should be OK to rest for a period of time, at least not to die."


    Yao Ling didn''t talk nonsense either. He quickly asked Li Xiaoxiao for a porcelain bowl and poured a cup of medicine.


    It''s impossible for Xiao Yao to come in person to feed the medicine. Since the medicine has already come, he must come in person.


    "Master, although the prescription you gave is much simpler, the effect will be much worse. I improved it a little and added some herbs." Yao Ling said to Xiao Yao while feeding the medicine.


    Xiao Yao listened to this sentence, slightly a Leng, then said with a smile: "you are adding ginseng, oolong fruit?"


    "Why! Master, you all know that! " Yao Ling was surprised.


    "Nonsense, the main reason why I made the prescription simpler before was that I was worried that you would not do it well." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Yaoling was depressed. "You don''t take me seriously when you say that


    "I''ve told you many times. Now that you''ve worshipped my grandfather as a teacher, just call me elder martial brother, and call my master. Don''t you think there''s some confusion?"


    "Haha, I''m used to it. I don''t worry about these little problems. Who is this guy? Who did you offend? How could you hurt so badly? " Yaoling looks at nantianyuan lying on the bed and asks curiously.


    "Well, I don''t know now. I have to wait for him to wake up and say to himself that it''s not interesting to struggle with this problem now." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Yao Ling nodded and didn''t continue to stay here. Anyway, there was nothing about him here. After a few words with Xiao Yao, he left.


    "Xiaoxiao, go to bed too. You have to go to work tomorrow." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    "Well, what about you?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao pointed to nantianyuan lying on the bed and said, "this man is kind to me. Since he came to me this time, I have to do my best. I''ll stay here."


    Li Xiaoxiao also knows Xiao Yao''s character. It''s useless to talk about it more, so she has to take a rest by herself.


    In the second half of the night, nantianyuan finally woke up.


    "Xiao Yao..."


    Xiao Yao suddenly woke up, rubbed his eyes, looked at nantianyuan, who was lying on the bed with squinting eyes, and said with a smile, "wake up?"


    "Well..." Nan Tianyuan nodded and asked, "did you save me?"


    "Well, if you want to get out of bed now, it''s impossible. You have to rest for a while." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan nodded and said with a bitter smile, "but I guess I have to leave at dawn."


    Xiao Yao frowned, lowered his voice and said, "you boy, don''t want to live?"


    Although it is said that nantianyuan''s injury has been controlled, it is not completely safe. If he wants to leave now, Xiao Yao really worries about whether nantianyuan will die on the way.


    "I''m going back to save people." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Save people?" Xiao Yao a Leng, "how to return a responsibility?"


    Nantian looked at Xiao Yao from afar and was silent for a moment.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "OK, you don''t hide with me. This time you come to Haitian city to find me, isn''t it for the purpose of moving rescue soldiers? Otherwise, you may not come. Since you are going to ask me for help, you have to tell me what''s going on? "


    A middle-aged man in his forties was also called "you boy" by Xiao Yao. Nan Tianyuan also had a very strange feeling in his heart.


    After an embarrassed smile, he had to say, "something happened in the South heavenly palace."


    "South Heaven palace? What''s going on? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "There''s another sect coming to trouble the South Heaven palace. The leader of our palace is dead. I don''t know how elder Qingfeng is now, but the situation is definitely not good..."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "who is it?"


    "Well, I don''t know for the moment." Nan Tianyuan shakes his head and looks miserable.


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder.


    "Do you remember what I said when I took tianlingcao? I told you that in the future, Jinglei will owe you a favor. Of course, now this favor has to fall on me. If the second grandfather wants to, he won''t be bothered. " Xiao Yao said.


    Listening to Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan''s expression suddenly became a little ugly.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have to guess what nantianyuan was thinking at this time. He said with a smile, "do you think I don''t mean what I said? At the beginning, it was Jinglei who owed you the favor of nantiangong, but now it''s me?"


    "Xiao Yao, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean you can''t do it. I just think master Jinglei is the second master of China after all. If he comes out, things may become much easier... This time, the other side seems to have a master of breaking the sky. Even elder Qingfeng and the palace master are not opponents of the other side. If you go, you are likely to encounter danger."


    Xiao Yao said: "if I really can''t solve those people, even if you call my second grandfather, it''s useless."


    When Xiao Yao said these words, his expression was very insipid, but it was not the case when he heard these words in nantianyuan.


    What''s more, I''m telling myself that Xiao Yao is more powerful than thunder now?


    To be honest, Nan Tianyuan really can''t believe it. But when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks that Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to have any reason to cheat himself. After all, he has analyzed the interests in it very well. As long as Xiao Yao is not a fool, he won''t make fun of his own life.


    "I''ll take it down. When you have a good rest, we''ll start." Xiao Yao said£¨ Thank you very much. Sen is me. Pure love xiaoyixiu''s reward on Zongheng Chinese. Com)

 Chapter 660

    After Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan finished, they stood up and went out.


    "Xiao Yao, where are you going?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not about running. If you really want to start tomorrow, do you have to go with you?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Nan Tianyuan.


    Nantianyuan nodded.


    "Then I''ll have to prepare well. At least, I''ll make sure you don''t die, will I?" Xiao Yao laughs. With these words, he has already gone out.


    Nan Tianyuan doesn''t know what Xiao Yao wants to do, but now he realizes that he can''t do anything except believe Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, he knows his body best. He knows very well that if he wants to leave now, he may just go downstairs and lie on the ground and never get up again.


    Xiao Yao took a coat with him, put it on and went downstairs, drove to Jishitang.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao came back, Yao Ling rushed up.


    "It''s none of your business. Go to bed first. I''ll do it myself." Xiao Yao didn''t wait for Yao Ling to speak, so he spoke directly.


    Yao Ling blinked at Xiao Yao, but he shook his head and went back to sleep.


    When Xiao Yao arrived at Jishitang, he took off his coat and began to search for herbs.


    The disciples of Jishitang came to have a look curiously, but none of them said anything. In their opinion, let alone just looking through things, Xiao Yao wanted to demolish Jishitang, so they had to go to help find a bulldozer.


    After a while, they didn''t know what Xiao Yao was going to do, and they didn''t dare to ask. After all, Yaoling was driven to sleep by Xiao Yao, so they had to yawn and go to sleep.


    After all the people left, Xiao Yao picked up a medicine can and knocked it with his fingers, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s about the same thing, isn''t it?"


    If Yao Ling saw the medicine jar in Xiao Yao''s hand at this time, the corners of his mouth would twitch and his heart would bleed. It cost him 500000 yuan to buy it. He got it from a tufu Zi. It is said that it was excavated from an official Tomb of the Ming Dynasty. The patterns on it are very delicate. However, he doesn''t know what it is, It''s just used for boiling medicine, and the effect is pretty good.


    Xiao Yao holds the medicine jar, finds some Chinese medicine, and goes to the courtyard behind the Jishi hall to start refining pills.


    Xiao Yao is familiar with refining medicine now. After all, he will take nantianyuan to nantiangong tomorrow. However, with nantianyuan''s current physical condition, it''s impossible for him to get on the road immediately. The simplest and most direct way is to use pills. Although there are some troubles in refining such pills, Xiao Yao still has a great grasp, The probability of success is more than 90%.


    Anyway, refining such pills is much simpler than refining pills that can prolong life. At least one night is enough.


    When Xiao Yao began to refine pills, it was quiet all around. In the dead of night, it was a very good environment. Anyway, Xiao Yao didn''t ask for these.


    Three hours later, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, wiped the sweat on his head, and took back the Yuan Li in his body.


    Opening the medicine can, Xiao Yao''s face suddenly solidified.


    "How could that be?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    At first, he was full of confidence in himself, but after opening the medicine jar, everything was different from what he had imagined before. Let alone the pills for success, even if there were no defective products for failure, some were just medicine dregs. But what Xiao Yao didn''t understand was that if he really failed, there would be signs of failure, but it was almost the same as the process of success, How can such a result still appear?


    There are countless doubts in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    After thinking about it for a while, he poured out all the dregs in the pipe and took some Chinese herbal medicine again


    "I don''t believe it. Can I fail this time?"


    This time, Xiao Yao learned from his previous experience and increased the dosage of traditional Chinese medicine by 20%.


    The final result, although still failed, but at least the pill has been condensed.


    "We have to keep coming." Xiao Yao''s heart is not as surprised as before, this time he simply added twice as much Chinese medicine, want to see what will happen this time.


    Xiao Yao in the process of refining pills, a touch of sunshine, sprinkled on the pot.


    The strange medicine jar suddenly sparkled with a strange golden light.


    The inscription on the medicine pot turned to gold and began to run slowly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t notice the change of the medicine pot. His mind was still on alchemy. But gradually, he suddenly had a strange feeling that Yuanli no longer entered the medicine pot, but became a medicine pot to absorb Yuanli in his body.


    This change surprised Xiao Yao.


    However, it''s not the first time that this kind of thing happened. When I made pills for Master Wu, it''s almost the same as this time. Anyway, I won''t kill myself. In this case, what can I worry about? With this idea, Xiao Yao also relaxed his mind.


    He opened his eyes, looked at the medicine jar, and his face became a little surprised.


    "This medicine can still shine?" Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the sun above his head. It seemed that he gradually understood something.


    At this time, according to the truth, Jishitang should be busy.


    A disciple of Jishitang wanted to open the door, but he was called back by Yaoling.


    "Don''t open the door today." Yao Ling said.


    "Ah! Master, are we not going to open today? " The disciple seemed a little curious.


    "Well, it''s not open today, until he''s finished." Yao Ling said, "although I don''t know what master Xiao is doing now, I can''t disturb you at will. Don''t watch here. Go back to sleep one by one. If you dare to disturb my master, I have to drive you all out!"


    With Yao Ling, those disciples who had planned to join in the fun, subconsciously shrunk their necks and rushed back to the room.


    Yao Ling sits at the gate of the backyard and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Tut Tut, Shifu is Shifu. I can only use it as a medicine jar in my hand. When I get to Shifu, it becomes a treasure. When I first saw this medicine jar, I realized that it was not easy. It seems that my half million was not wasted at the beginning..."


    About an hour later, suddenly, a golden light came out of the medicine jar.


    The light is dazzling.


    The lid on the medicine can is slowly suspended and raised.


    Xiao Yao is very happy.


    "Is this a success?" Yaoling sniffed the nose carefully, and a unique smell of traditional Chinese medicine came to his face. Yaoling just smelled the smell, and he felt much more relaxed.


    The next second he jumped up in excitement.


    "I see! Master, what you have practiced is not the pills, but the elixirs! My God, master can already refine the elixir! " In fact, the rank of the elixir was only heard by Gao Feng at the beginning. However, in his opinion, all these are illusory. Besides ordinary elixirs, it is impossible to see what kind of elixir is like, and the elixir above the elixir.


    But this time, Xiao Yao used facts to refresh Yaoling''s cognition of the world.


    Xiao Yao holds the golden elixir in the medicine jar in his hand, and can even feel the aura of elixir.


    "It seems that it''s worth the effort. It''s really an elixir..." holding the elixir in his hand, Xiao Yao could even feel the aura flowing slowly in the elixir.


    Unfortunately, this kind of elixir is not suitable for you to eat. It''s just for healing. Otherwise, if it''s a elixir that can help you break through your cultivation, you may be able to enter the aura realm after you eat it. Of course, that kind of elixir has to be a four grade elixir. Now, Xiao Yao thinks that he may not be able to refine it, of course, He''ll have to give it a try if he has time.


    "Yaoling, are you up?" Xiao Yao put away the golden elixir, looked at the medicine spirit sitting at the door, and asked with a smile.


    Yao Ling sees that Xiao Yao is over, and rushes over.


    "Master, have you made it?" Yao Ling asked, "can you really make the elixir?"


    "Ha ha! It seems that my grandfather taught you a lot! Even the elixir knows. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Yao Ling laughed. Xiao Yao praised him. He was a little embarrassed.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that I could refine the elixir this time. Unfortunately, this elixir is only used for healing." At this point, Xiao Yao is also a little depressed.


    "This is for those who were injured last night?" Yao Ling asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Yao Ling gave a bitter smile and said, "this is really a waste."


    "There''s no waste. People helped me a lot at the beginning, but now I should help him." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Yao Ling said with a smile: "yes, I know that master is a conscious person. There are few people who know how to be grateful like this."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not appropriate for you to study how to flatter every day when you are so old."


    Yao Ling is a little embarrassed.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. This medicine can is a good thing. I have to take it away." Xiao Yao said, "don''t give up!"


    "I can''t bear to part with it. It''s a medicine pot in my hand, but I didn''t expect it to be a high-grade Dan stove. If I had known it, I would have sent it to you." Yao Ling said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to take advantage of others. Even if he knows that Yaoling has a grateful heart for him, he is embarrassed to take it away for nothing.


    After thinking for a while, he said to Yaoling, "when I come back, I''ll try to make a elixir for you." After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Yao Ling almost jumped up without excitement. He knows better than anyone what Xiandan means! But after he calmed down, he restrained his inner emotion and quickly said: "master, don''t, there are good things. I should be filial to you..." "stop talking nonsense. You can''t hide your smile. How can I treat you badly? Well, I won''t say much. I have something else to do. I have to go first. " With that, Xiao Yao left Jishitang with the medicine jar.

 Chapter 661

    Before, in the Wu family, for the sake of Wu Jingtian''s grandfather, Xiao Yao tried to refine seven kinds of magic pills, and Xiandian put his life into it. Unexpectedly, this time, he even practiced six kinds of magic pills directly, which gave Xiao Yao a lot of insight.


    Although there is only one difference between the seven and six grades, there is a big gap between them.


    There are nine kinds of elixirs, one, two, three kinds of elixirs, four, five, six kinds of elixirs, seven, eight, nine kinds of elixirs, and all kinds of elixirs.


    Six products are elixirs, seven products are all elixirs. The gap is obvious.


    Xiao Yao originally thought that if he wanted to refine the elixir, at least he should have reached the realm of aura, but he didn''t expect that he had already succeeded before he reached the realm of aura. Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t think it was his good luck. In the final analysis, it was due to this strange medicine pot. When he chose to use this medicine pot to refine medicine, he thought that the inscription on it looked very good and different, but he didn''t expect that it could be called a small Dan stove.


    "It seems that there are many unknown secrets about this medicine can wound!" Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Put the strange medicine jar into the ring that was snatched from the Zijin sect''s eldest disciple.


    Back home, Li Xiaoxiao did not go out, after all, nantianyuan is still at home.


    Seeing Xiao Yao back, nantianyuan was relieved.


    "Brother Xiao, you are back." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "So what''s the rush for?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t you really think that I can run?"


    The expression on Nan Tianyuan''s face is a little embarrassed. In fact, he thinks he believes in Xiao Yao, but now it''s more than nine o''clock in the morning. Every minute goes by, he feels more anxious. If Xiao Yao doesn''t come back, he really plans to go to Nan Tiangong by himself.


    "Take this pill first." Xiao Yao throws the golden pill in his pocket to Nan Tianyuan.


    Nan Tianyuan just received the pill, his eyes showed a light.


    "This is the elixir?" The last two words of nantianyuan were almost screamed out.


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ears, looked at Nan Tianyuan with disdain, and said, "I say how old you are. Can you calm down and not be surprised? If I have a heart attack, I may be scared to death by you. "


    Nantianyuan can only smile bitterly.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to calm down, but that he has no way to calm down now!


    Although he is not an expert in medicine or a master of alchemy, as a member of the hermit sect, he knows more or less about pills. And once, he saw an elixir, that is, the elixir, which made a hermit family disappear completely from the world.


    "Brother Xiao, how can you have a elixir?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao didn''t tell the truth. After all, there are not many people in the world who can refine the elixir. Even in the world of seclusion, there will not be many. It may not be a good thing to say it. He simply made up a reason: "I got it by chance, and I put it on my body for a long time."


    Nantianyuan nodded, doubting that there was him.


    If Xiao Yao tells the truth that it is made by him, it is estimated that nantianyuan will not believe it.


    "Brother Xiao, you''d better put away this elixir quickly. It''s too eye-catching. If someone sees it, he may want to kill people and seize the treasure." Nan Tianyuan said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao looks at the South sky far, not smiling.


    "Don''t you wonder why I let you have a look?" Xiao Yao asked, "do you think I just want to show off?"


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned. Indeed, according to his understanding of Xiao Yao, the other party would not do such boring things, but what''s the reason? He couldn''t think of it for a while!


    "Eat quickly. After eating, we''ll go to the South Heaven palace." Xiao Yao reached out and patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder.


    When hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Nan Tianyuan''s body trembled a little.


    The next second, he stared at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "What did you say? Brother Xiao, do you mean this elixir is for me? "


    "Nonsense, or what do you think?" Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good way.


    Nan Tianyuan''s hands holding the elixir are shaking.


    "It''s impossible for you to recover quickly because of your current injury. This elixir can definitely help." Xiao Yao said.


    Originally, he thought that he could make a seven grade pill by himself, which could also make nantianyuan recover. At least, he would get rid of the danger of his life. But he didn''t expect that by chance, he could make the elixir directly. Now he is very curious, and he wants to know what kind of effect the elixir can play.


    Nantianyuan looks at Xiao Yao with red eyes.


    Finally, he directly knelt on the ground, too fast, Xiao Yao did not respond.


    "Brother Xiao, i... I really don''t know what to say. This elixir can even make some secluded families or sects break their heads and bleed..."


    "My God, you stand up and talk to me first!" Xiao Yao quickly pulled nantianyuan up from the ground, "I said, what''s wrong with all of you now? You always like to kneel down, don''t you?


    "No, I just..."


    "Come on, don''t say anything more. Eat it now." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantian yuan nodded: "anyway, after this thing is over, my life will be yours. As long as you need it, I will not hesitate to go up the mountain and down the pot!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''m not so abnormal. I want you to go up to daoshan and down to the oil pot."


    He was also a little surprised, just a elixir, as for it? Can let Nan Tianyuan say such words.


    After nantianyuan ate the elixir, his face became ruddy.


    But the next second, his face became a little pale, and even his body began to shake.


    "I''ll go, nantianyuan. Are you ok?" Xiao Yao was also frightened, this is only the first time he refined the elixir, who knows what''s going on!


    "It''s OK. The nature of the elixir is not so easy to bear. Brother Xiao, I have to use my skills to heal my wounds. I went first..." Nan Tianyuan resisted the pain from his body and said this to Xiao Yao. Then he rushed into the room and sat on the bed.


    Xiao Yao closes the door and starts to run Yuan Li in his body. He wants to recover as soon as possible. After all, there is still a hard battle to fight after the South Heaven palace. So the most important thing now is to recover Yuan Li as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yao stayed outside the door for two hours. In those two hours, could he hear the scream from the South sky.


    Xiao Yao wanted to open the door several times and go in to have a look, but he was worried that it would disturb Nan Tianyuan''s mood, so he forbeared.


    Fortunately, the sound insulation effect here is good, otherwise it''s time for neighbors to call the police.


    When nantianyuan pushes open the door and comes out, Xiao Yao frowns and looks at nantianyuan with astonishment.


    "You... You have reached the realm of breaking heaven?" Xiao Yao didn''t know what to write.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed awkwardly: "I didn''t expect that I could directly enter the realm of breaking the sky. Previously, I thought that it would be very good to be able to reach the sky. This really... Really made me have no way to believe it. I doubt whether it is true."


    "Ha ha! It''s mainly because you have a good foundation and have been in the bottleneck for too long before. " Xiao Yao said.


    "However, the greatest credit is due to that elixir. I''m very lucky."


    "Lucky? What do you say? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "My cultivation, if I eat the elixir, I will probably die because I can''t bear the medicine. Unexpectedly, I won the bet." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao was sweating when he heard this.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? If I had known, I might not have let you eat it. " He had a feeling of lingering fear when he thought that 80% of the people in Nantian would die here.


    "Ha ha, as a practitioner, which breakthrough is not accompanied by death?" But Nantian is more open, "you have helped me too much, even if I dare not try these words, it would be too sorry for your elixir, Xiao Yao, no... brother Xiao, from today on, you are my big brother, or that sentence, my life is yours!"


    "Well, if there''s nothing urgent, just pack up and get ready to go. Change your clothes. You''re covered with blood." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan nodded, picked up the clean clothes from Xiao Yao, took a bath and put them on.


    When taking a bath in nantianyuan, Xiao Yao also touched his chin and sat on the sofa meditating.


    "An elixir that can''t be of great use not only saved Nan Tianyuan''s life, but also created a younger brother who broke the sky for no reason. Tut Tut, it''s not a loss!"


    He was also thinking about whether he should have a try and see if he could make an elixir. Maybe it would be very helpful to his cultivation. Now he is only one step away from the aura realm, but it''s too difficult to step out. For example, Zhuge burned the sky and stayed at the peak of the heaven breaking realm for decades, Only in the end can we have a chance to break through the shackles and soar to the sky.


    Where is the chance to soar?


    Thinking of this, nantianyuan has come out. Xiao Yao''s clothes fit him very well.


    "Brother Shaw, let''s go!"


    "Well." Xiao Yao left a note for Li Xiaoxiao, picked up the car key and took Nan Tianyuan downstairs.


    Driving, Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and asked, "by the way, you haven''t answered me yet. How do you know where I live?"


    "To be honest, brother Xiao, there are few people in Haitian city who don''t know where you live..." Nan Tianyuan whispered.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. It seems that the troubles of public figures are really many!


    (today''s three chapters are updated, and the reader group is 424110920. Thank you for your support.)

 Chapter 662

    "Nantianyuan, can you drive?" Xiao Yao opened a section of road, then suddenly turned his face and looked at Nan Tianyuan and asked.


    "Ah? Yes, what''s the matter? " Nan Tianyuan asked curiously.


    "All right, you drive." When talking, Xiao Yao had already stopped the car, pulled open the door and got out of the car, then sat in the back and lay down on the seat to have a rest.


    Holding the steering wheel, nantianyuan turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "brother Xiao, you look very tired!"


    Xiao Yao did not have a good airway: "can you not be tired? I didn''t sleep all night


    "Ah! What did you do last night? " Xiao Yao didn''t come home last night. He knows that, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao didn''t close his eyes last night. No wonder he let himself drive now.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile¡° If I go to bed, you can''t get that elixir. Don''t talk about it. You can drive first. "


    It seems that Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to let this topic continue. Nantianyuan doesn''t continue to talk about it any more. How can he say that he has lived for decades? This kind of disgusting thing can only be done when his brain is broken!


    "By the way, Nan Tianyuan, I have a question to ask you." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, in fact, when talking with Nan Tianyuan, he is also recovering the Yuan Li in his body as soon as possible.


    "Brother Xiao, if you have anything to ask directly, I will say it all." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile that since he got an elixir from Xiao Yao, he was completely convinced of Xiao Yao. Elixir is not something that can be exchanged with money. As he said, if the story of Xiao Yao''s elixir is spread, I don''t know how many hermit families will come to trouble.


    "In fact, the hermit families and sects are also divided into three, six and nine grades, right?" Xiao Yao blinked and said.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would suddenly ask such a question. He was shocked subconsciously, but he soon recovered, nodded and said, "brother Xiao, you''re right. In fact, there is a big gap between the hidden families, but how do you know this?"


    "I''ve been in contact with other seclusions." Xiao Yao said simply.


    "Other seclusion schools?" Nan Tianyuan asked curiously, "what school? Maybe I know something, too! "


    "Zijin gate." Xiao Yao has a headache when he talks about this. If the problem of zijinmen is not solved, he can''t sleep well. What''s more depressing to Xiao Yao is that he doesn''t know about zijinmen. He doesn''t know where the other party is or who the other party is. He even doesn''t know how powerful the real strong man in this sect is.


    "Brother Xiao, you have something to do with the people in zijinmen?" When Nan Tianyuan heard Xiao Yao''s words, he was shocked and his hands trembled slightly.


    "Drive well, don''t be so special. You''ll be killed before you get to nantiangong." Xiao Yao said, and then asked, "do you know this Zijin gate?"


    "I know a little, but if I know it, I can''t call it. That kind of sect, and our secluded sects and families, are not in the same world. Anyway, I think so." Nan Tianyuan said, "as far as I know, there are many spiritual practitioners in Zijin gate. That''s the real master."


    "Well, I know that, too." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, are you hostile or friendly to zijinmen?" Nan Tianyuan asked. He thought this question was very important.


    "If I tell you that there is a hostile relationship between zijinmen and me, are you going to jump out of the car immediately and draw a clear line with me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head vigorously: "brother Xiao, it''s no fun for you to say that. I''ve already told you that even if you let me go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot, I won''t frown."


    Listening to the tone and attitude of Nan Tianyuan''s speech, he didn''t mean to be joking, which made Xiao Yao quite satisfied.


    "However, brother Xiao, to tell you the truth, we have no way to compare our strength with that of Zijin sect. They are the real Dongtianfudi sect." Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile.


    "Heaven and earth?" It''s not the first time Xiao Yao has heard these words, but so far, he doesn''t know what they mean.


    Nantianyuan looked back at Xiao Yao and saw that Xiao Yao was full of curiosity. He simply explained: "in fact, the best place for practitioners to practice is the blessed cave. I don''t know how many places there are. Moreover, every blessed cave is a separate space, and ordinary people can''t get in at all, just like Tao Yuanming''s peach blossom garden. I guess, The place in the story of Taohuayuan is a place of heaven and fortune. "


    "Well... In this case, how can it become exclusive to some sects or families now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because they are powerful! We all know where it is, and the speed of cultivation will be very fast. Other people''s strength is so strong that they will seize it. They won''t give others the chance to practice. If they want to practice, it''s also simple. Only when they become other people''s disciples can they have the chance to enter. " Nan Tianyuan said, "and it is said that there are many treasures left by ancient sects in the cave. In fact, I have never been there. I just heard all this."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "anyway, the purple gate is a very powerful existence, right?"¡° There is no doubt about that. " Nan Tianyuan said. Xiao Yao sighed¡° However, brother Xiao, I''m very curious. How can you get involved with such a sect? According to the truth, the sects like them will not be entangled with the secular world! " Nan Tianyuan said, "it''s said that there is a mysterious ancient school, which still exists now. It''s superior to all the schools of Dongtianfudi. You can regard the people of that school as supervisors, judges, and any disciples of Dongtianfudi. You can''t make trouble in the secular world. Once caught by the judge, it''s not just one person, even the whole school!" After listening to the words of Nan Tianyuan, Xiao Yao suddenly realized¡° I said, "why do people in zijinmen always like to make some small fish and shrimp come to me for trouble? It''s not that they don''t want to fight, but they are restrained." After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao suddenly feels relieved. Anyway, as long as the people of Zijin don''t send too powerful experts, he can still deal with it. Just like that purple shirt, it''s a gift. Maybe he can get more good things from Zijin''s younger brother. However, he felt that he had to put all his mind on cultivation. After all, no one knew whether the Zijin gate would be in a hurry. Only when we are strong enough is the safest way to protect ourselves¡° Nan Tianyuan, you really don''t know why your sect suffered such a catastrophe? " Xiao Yao asked. He always felt that nantianyuan had not told himself the truth before. The South sky is far tiny a Leng, the facial expression on the face suddenly becomes some unnatural. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "now I have been pulled by you. What else can''t you tell me? I just think that only when we know each other and friends can we win a hundred battles. You can''t pull me to death in a muddle headed way? " Nantianyuan rubbed his nose and said with a bitter smile: "brother Xiao, you can rest assured that now I am already a practitioner of the realm of breaking heaven. Oh, even so, I can''t see through your accomplishments. It can be seen that you still have to be above me, at least you have to be the high hand of breaking heaven. Together, we can definitely help nantiangong escape."¡° Are you 100% sure? "¡° When I escaped, it seemed that the other side only wanted an expert at the beginning of the heaven breaking realm. I think it should be no problem. "¡° Have you ever thought that maybe the other side has experts now? " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile. Nantianyuan took a deep breath, and his heart also fell into contradictions and tangles. For a long time, he looked at Xiao Yao with a long sigh of relief and said, "brother Xiao, it''s not that I don''t want to say, it''s mainly because there is a big secret about the South Heaven palace." Xiao Yao immediately became interested. He sat upright and looked at Nan Tianyuan. He said, "I don''t care about anything else, but when it comes to secrets, I immediately became interested. Tell me about it quickly." Nan Tianyuan can''t laugh or cry. However, looking at Xiao Yao''s curious appearance, Nan Tianyuan feels that if he doesn''t say it, he will be a bit unkind. After all, Xiao Yao has helped him a lot. First of all, he doesn''t say that he is willing to accompany him to Nan Tiangong, which is the human relationship of Xiandan. I''m afraid that his whole life is not over. Before, what kind of cultivation was he? With a elixir, he went straight into the realm of breaking heaven. In the past, it was impossible for him to enter the realm of aura, but now it seems that it is just a step forward. Thinking of this, he coughed and said, "brother Xiao, I''ll tell you this. You must keep it a secret." Xiao Yao laughed and nodded¡° Xiao Ge, do you know that when a practitioner enters the aura realm, he has to have a mental Dharma that suits him? " Xiao Yao shook his head, which he really didn''t know. Nan Tianyuan gave a wry smile. Although he felt a little surprised, it was easy to understand when he thought about it. After all, Xiao Yao has not entered the aura realm, and he is only a casual practitioner. No aura master would tell him that there is no school, which means there is less information about the cultivation world¡° If a practitioner who enters the aura realm can''t find a suitable mental Dharma and wants to move on, it will be extremely difficult. Moreover, the quality of a mental Dharma will determine the future of an aura practitioner. Mental Dharma can also be divided into four levels: Heaven and earth, mystery and yellow. Heaven level mental Dharma is the best, and so on. "¡° Do you have such mental skills in your school Xiao Yao asked¡° Well, it''s precisely because of this that people will fight for it. " Nan Tianyuan sighed, "every man is innocent, he is guilty!"£¨ Recommend a friend''s Tianting microblog red envelope group, as well as his own old book special flower protection soldier king, book shortage can see, I''m also trying to update, today is still three chapters, nine thousand words!)

 Chapter 663

    Xiao Yao can understand what Nan Tianyuan is saying now, because he is facing the same situation now.


    To be exact, he has nothing to do with zijinmen, but because of the pendant hanging around his neck, zijinmen people tried to kill him again and again.


    Xiao Yao himself will feel aggrieved! However, there is no way to be aggrieved. Zijinmen people will not stop because they think he is innocent. So what Xiao Yao can do is to break zijinmen''s hand with a pair of iron fists.


    There''s no other way!


    "Brother Xiao, we don''t need to think so much now. Anyway, it''s enough to solve the immediate problems first." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "as you said just now, I understand. Now, do I need a mental skill?"


    The expression on Nan Tianyuan''s face froze instantly.


    He was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Seeing the expression on nantianyuan''s face, Xiao Yao knew what he was thinking. He said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. Don''t worry. I won''t make up my mind about the mental skills of nantianyuan."


    Nan Tianyuan wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "brother Xiao, if that mental skill is my own, I don''t need you to say more. Now I can offer it with both hands, but..."


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t finish his words, but Xiao Yao knew what he wanted to express and said: "don''t think so much, but what you said today reminds me. It seems that I really have to choose a mental skill..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t tell Nan Tianyuan that the reason why he didn''t have the idea of practicing mental Dharma in Nan Tiangong was not because he wasn''t in a hurry, but because there were many mental dharmas in the mysterious ring, but before that, he didn''t read them well and didn''t even take them seriously, Mainly on some martial arts in the ring.


    Before, he was also curious. He couldn''t understand why he couldn''t master some martial arts skills, or even understand them. Now he wants to understand. In fact, many of them need mental skills as support, and now he hasn''t entered the aura realm. If he can''t use mental skills, he can only throw them there.


    Now after listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao feels that he has opened the door to a new world for himself


    When nantianyuan drives, Xiao Yao naturally starts to recover Yuan Li in his body quietly. Although Yuan Li in his body has nearly dried up before, the distance from Haitian city to nantiangong is enough for Xiao Yao to recover.


    It''s getting closer to Nantian palace.


    Xiao Yao has been here once before, and his memory is very good.


    "Stop the car." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" The South sky is far away.


    "I''ll drive." Xiao Yao said, "since half an hour ago, you have become a little restless. I''m afraid you will bring us into the ditch before we get to the South Heaven palace."


    Nan Tianyuan forced a smile, which seemed very unnatural.


    After thinking about it, he got out of the car and changed position with Xiao Yao.


    "While there is still some time, have a good rest." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Shaw, I can''t rest." Nan Tianyuan said seriously.


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and asked, "are you afraid?"


    Nantianyuan is noncommittal.


    Xiao Yao looked straight ahead and continued: "it''s normal to be afraid. If I were you, I certainly can''t keep calm now. But sometimes, you have to understand that even if you are really afraid, fear will not help."


    "I''m just afraid, you say, if I go back, but the Nantian palace is dead, what should I do?" Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile.


    "If so, what''s the point of your worry? Are you worried that they will be safe? " Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan did not speak.


    Xiao Yao didn''t continue to comfort Nan Tianyuan. He felt that his comfort was of no help at all, and that he was still standing and talking without backache. If the people in deep trouble now were not the people in Nan Tiangong, but his relatives and friends, would he be able to say what he said at that time? In the final analysis, people are all emotional animals. The existence of emotion has nothing to do with cultivation.


    No matter what kind of master Xiao Yao has become, I''m afraid it''s impossible for him to keep calm no matter what he''s facing. Such a requirement is too high.


    After entering the mountain, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan get out of the car together. In fact, it''s not impossible for them to continue to drive. But now they don''t know what''s going on in the South Tiangong. If they continue to drive, they''ll make a lot of noise, which may make the people in the South Tiangong more dangerous.


    When he got outside the South Heaven palace, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped.


    His brows were frowning.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao stopped, nantianyuan naturally stopped.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    "Something''s wrong." Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and said.


    "What''s wrong?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "There are aura waves outside the South Heaven palace. Although they are very weak, they are like a huge bowl and buckle up the South Heaven palace."


    Xiao Yaogang said that before he could express his meaning clearly, nantianyuan was shocked.


    "I know!"


    Xiao Yao looked at the South sky far, no good airway: "know what you quickly say, also with me to show off is not it?"


    The expression on nantianyuan''s face seemed to be excited: "brother Xiao, I can guarantee that there are still people living in nantiangong now!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan with a kind of puzzled eyes and asked, "where do you get the assurance from, boy?"


    "The aura wave you mentioned should be the defensive array of our Nantian palace. In fact, before that, there were practitioners of aura realm in our Nantian palace, and they were the best among the experts. However, it''s a long time ago. I''ve heard that our ancestors left a defensive array for our Nantian Palace, but it can only be used once, I can persist for three days. After three days, the defensive array will disappear automatically, and I can''t use it any more. I used to think that this should be a legend, but I didn''t expect that this defensive array really exists! "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That is to say, this defensive array can guarantee the safety of the people in Nantian palace, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It should be." The South Heaven Palace said, "isn''t the South Heaven palace not destroyed yet?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s OK."


    In fact, nantianyuan is right. At this time, a group of people gathered in nantiangong.


    For two days and three nights, none of them could close their eyes.


    "Palace master, the defensive array can''t last long!" A disciple in white looked at the palace master and said.


    The palace master nodded slightly. His eyes were covered with blood, and his clothes were red with blood. He didn''t know how many wounds there were.


    "Palace master, otherwise we will withdraw the defensive array now and go out directly!" Said the disciple.


    "Don''t worry!" Elder Qingfeng came out suddenly.


    "Elder Qingfeng, look at this..." the palace leader doesn''t know what to do next. He is the decision-maker, and he also knows that this situation is very bad for them. Even if they are hiding in the Dharma array, they have to keep a high degree of vigilance all the time. No one knows when the Dharma array will suddenly disappear. It''s said that it will be three days, but, How can it be so accurate? What''s more, it seems that people outside are going to break down the Falun by force.


    Before, they really failed, but now the energy of the array is consumed more and more, and there is not much time for it to disappear.


    "Isn''t Nantian far from back?" Elder Qingfeng said.


    "Elder Qingfeng, I know what you said, but maybe..."


    "No, maybe he won''t die. Besides, he is our only hope now. I know you all want to rush out, but do you dare to guarantee that you will win if you rush out? On the contrary, we are less than one percent likely to survive. "


    Elder Qingfeng said that all the disciples of the South Heaven palace lowered their heads.


    This is a fact that everyone present knows, but sometimes the reality is not so easy to accept.


    For them, it''s torture to get such an answer.


    Thinking of this, they were a little bit dispirited.


    "Elder, do you mean that we should believe in nantianyuan?" A disciple suddenly asked.


    "Of course not. Although we can trust him, it doesn''t mean that he is all our hope. But I ask you, what else can we do now besides waiting for him to come back?" Elder Qingfeng didn''t have any complicated expression on his face. He looked so calm. It seemed that there was nothing in the world that was worthy of his anger.


    After elder Qingfeng said this, the disciple didn''t say anything. No one could deny it. Elder Qingfeng was right.


    Outside the Nantian palace, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan completely hide their Qi in order to scare the snake.


    "Brother Xiao, there''s a tent over there and the fire!" Nan Tianyuan suddenly pointed to a direction and said.


    Xiao Yao looked in the direction of Nan Tianyuan''s finger and nodded slightly.


    "It seems that we have to do something first. Can you get in touch with the people in the South Heaven palace now?" Xiao Yao looks at Nan Tianyuan and asks.


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s a pity. If we can get in touch with the people in the South Heaven palace now, we can do something inside and outside. In this way, we have much more hope of success."


    "Hey, brother Shaw, let me have this!" Nan Tianyuan laughed, pointed to the direction of the fire and said, "as long as we solve them first, I will have a way."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and nodded. He didn''t ask Nan Tianyuan what he could do. But since he had already said that, Xiao Yao felt that he couldn''t find a reason to doubt each other. After all, nantianyuan would never joke about the safety of nantiangong.

 Chapter 664

    After waiting for a while, Xiao Yao made a simple observation and found that there were still many fires and tents around the South Heaven palace. Xiao Yao had no way to calculate exactly how many people there were.


    "I see. It''s a ghost man!" After approaching the first tent I saw earlier, Nan Tianyuan suddenly said.


    "Ghost gate?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "A hermit sect is much stronger than our Nantian palace. It''s said that the sect leader is an expert in the later period of breaking the heaven realm, Xiao Ge. It seems that this time, we are in trouble." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a master in the later period of breaking heaven. It''s not enough." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Nan Tianyuan took a long breath and didn''t feel relaxed. He continued: "Xiao Ge, do you know why this sect is called Guimen?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, nonsense, where does he know to go?


    "There are some forbidden techniques and secret methods in this sect, which are very terrible. For example, if the leader in the later stage of the heaven breaking realm uses secret methods, he is likely to become a practitioner of the semi aura realm or even the aura realm. If I say so, do you think those people are OK?"


    "I''ll go. Is there such a perverse secret in this world?" Xiao Yao is depressed.


    "Well." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao frowned, remained silent for a moment, and finally relaxed with a smile.


    "Then I ask you, do we have a way out?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned and shook his head.


    No matter how powerful the opponents are, since they are all here now, they will not choose the same way to return. Even if Xiao Yao has no confidence to leave, nantianyuan will not go. In his opinion, even if he really wants to die, he has to die with all the people in nantiangong, otherwise, he will live in guilt all his life.


    "In that case, why do you still tell me these useless things? Is it meaningful? Anyway, there''s no way back. It''s better to kill them! " Xiao Yao finished this sentence, bent over and touched the tent.


    Nantianyuan was stunned at first, but he soon understood it. He quickly followed Xiao Yao and touched the tent.


    The tent outside the South Heaven palace is not a high-grade travel tent. Moreover, the area is much larger, which is comparable to the barracks often seen on TV.


    Outside the tent, there was a fire. There were two men sitting outside the fire, chatting with each other, not knowing that the danger was approaching.


    "There should be six people in the tent." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned and said, "brother Xiao, can you feel the Qi inside?"


    Xiao Yao said, "I feel like a fart. Don''t you find Liu''s shoes in front of the tent?"


    For the first time, Nan Tianyuan felt that his IQ was ridiculed.


    Xiao Yao patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder and said¡° One person solves one, don''t make a sound. "


    "Good..." as soon as nantianyuan nodded, Xiao Yao had turned into a shadow and rushed out towards the front. Nantianyuan felt that he was wasting time with a sigh of "I grass" at this time, so he rushed with Xiao Yao.


    When he got to the front, Xiao Yao hit his target down with a fist. Then he simply threw his leg and kicked the other one unconscious.


    After nantianyuan rushes in front of him, he finds that the two night watchmen have been subdued by Xiao Yao.


    His heart is depressed, and his feelings are just ready for nothing! Seeing that Nan Tianyuan wanted to speak, Xiao Yao waved his hand quickly, indicating that he would be quiet first, and then he slowly felt into the tent.


    The people in the tent are still sleeping. Even when they are sleeping, they all sleep in their own clothes, and there are swords at their feet. It seems that all of them are ready to fight again.


    "Brother Shaw, I''ll come!" Nan Tianyuan finished this sentence, a fierce color flashed in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, then nodded and stood on the side, looking at Nan Tianyuan''s knife.


    From the first, first cover the mouth of the enemy, and then directly cut off the throat of the enemy with the knife in hand.


    Then, the second


    Xiao Yao looked on the side, and the expression on his face was very flat.


    Maybe it''s cruel for others to let these people die in their sleep, but in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s nothing. After all, everyone is in a state of hostility. Either he killed them or they killed them. Anyway, they can''t all survive.


    So, what''s the difference between these six people dying early and late?


    Seeing that nantianyuan had solved all six people, Xiao Yao said, "what kind of method are you going to use next to inform the people of nantiangong?"


    "Hey, brother Xiao, do you know what the warlords are?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "are you going to use cigarettes to transmit signals?"


    "This is what our Nantian palace often does. They must know what I mean." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "It''s evening. Are you sure they can see it? Maybe they''re all asleep. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nantianyuan hesitated for a moment, and zhengse said, "brother Xiao, I''m sure they can all see it. If I''m still in nantiangong, I can''t sleep¡°


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Next, nantianyuan fell into a busy situation


    Xiao Yao found that nantianyuan didn''t just plan to make a fire, but divided it into nine piles. The distance between the nine piles was just as good as that measured with a ruler.


    In the south of the fire far away, Xiao Yao also increased vigilance, private look, lest there are people rushed over.


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned when the fire burst into the sky.


    It''s not just that the people of the South Heaven palace and the people of the ghost gate have to gather here. If the people of the ghost gate don''t react now, it only means that they are all two hundred and five.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, picks up a knife and throws it to Nan Tianyuan.


    Nantianyuan smiles at Xiao Yao and says, "brother Xiao, I don''t know why. When I saw you for the first time, I thought we could be good friends. Now it seems that we are. We have to fight side by side."


    "Now your task is one." Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and said with a smile, "live, live for me, understand?"


    Nantian is far more important!


    Even though he is much older than Xiao Yao, he behaves like a child everywhere in front of Xiao Yao.


    The cry of death!


    The sound of footsteps, as a drum.


    On a cold moonlit night, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan stand back to back, waiting for the people of the ghost gate to surround them, and then, kill a bloody road.


    Tonight, there are bound to be corpses everywhere.


    At this time, Nantian palace.


    The palace master suddenly stood up, his eyes fixed on a direction.


    For a long time, he suddenly extended his hand. "You see, is that the beacon of our Nantian palace?"


    "Hey, that''s true!" Elder Qingfeng squinted and said with a smile, "it seems that the boy from nantianyuan didn''t let us down."


    At this moment, all the disciples of Nantian palace became excited.


    "Master of the palace, let''s get out of the Dharma formation quickly Said a group of disciples.


    The master of the palace was silent for a moment. Suddenly he reached out and slapped a blue ball in his hand.


    The Dharma array, originally shrouded outside the palace of Nantian, suddenly disappeared.


    "All the disciples of the South Heaven palace, listen to my command, if you see the ghost disciples, you will be killed without mercy!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Angry shouts, like a sharp knife, pierce the silent night.


    In fact, at this time, the disciples of Guimen were still in the stage of being ignorant.


    They still don''t understand why two experts suddenly appear outside the South Heaven palace.


    Two masters that they can''t catch up with.


    In just ten minutes, dozens of corpses have been lying beside Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, and the number is still increasing.


    Although the strength of the ghost gate is much stronger than that of the South Heaven palace, the leader of the ghost gate is a person who should be careful no matter what he does.


    Even if they feel that they are sure to win, they still gather all the disciples of Guimen together for the purpose of making the South Heaven palace disappear from the world!


    After all, even if they take away the mental arts of the South Heaven palace, if the people of the South Heaven palace publicize these things, they will lose face and even become the target of public criticism.


    In desperation, they can only wipe out. Of course, it''s not the first time that people in hell have done such things.


    In the biggest tent outside the palace of Nantian, a middle-aged man in a black robe frowned. His clothes were embroidered with white skulls. Especially in the bloody night, he looked terrible.


    "Sect master, we ghost disciples have lost half of them!" A disciple stumbled into the tent, knelt down and said.


    The middle-aged man''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Before he could curse his mother, another disciple rushed in.


    "The leader of the gate, the people of the South Heaven palace, were all killed. We were caught off guard and were attacked by the enemy on both sides!"


    The master''s fists were clenched and his face was black.


    "Come with me and kill everyone!" The owner of the gate yelled angrily, put up a heavy knife and rushed out of the tent.


    At this time, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan are still killing.


    Probably inspired by the spirit of nantianyuan and Xiao Yao, the people in nantiangong swept away their fatigue and fought everywhere.


    However, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are not easy. First of all, there are a large number of ghost disciples, and many of them are around Zhentian. Even though Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan have reached the realm of breaking heaven, they can deal with so many experts at one time. At first, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan may be able to kill one person in ten steps, but after a long time, more and more people will feel pressure.


    Fortunately, at this time, the people of nantiangong are about to rush to the front¡° Xiao Ge, I''ll support you. Go and meet the people in the South Heaven palace! " Nan Tianyuan said to Xiao Yao¡° Come on, you go and I''ll take care of it! " Xiao Yao said, "do you think you are more powerful than me?" Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, nantianyuan nodded helplessly and quickly killed him in the direction of nantiangong.

 Chapter 665

    Drink and kill!


    Xiao Yao''s strength is much better than that of Nantian. After all, he has reached the peak of the realm of breaking heaven. As long as he takes a step forward, he can enter the realm of aura.


    Although there are a large number of these disciples in Guimen, they are only limited to a large number. Although Xiao Yao is difficult to maintain his peak state and always understates them, he still has no problem in dealing with them in a short time.


    And the cry of the South Heaven palace is getting closer and closer. With the people from the South Heaven palace joining the battlefield, Xiao Yao''s burden is also reduced.


    "Brother Xiao, the master of the ghost gate is coming!"


    Xiao Yao carefully identified it. It was the voice of Nan Tianyuan.


    In fact, at this time, there was no need for nantianyuan to remind him. He already felt that an expert was touching him.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said something in his heart. After all, the other side is also a master of breaking heaven. He is still a distance away from the people in the South Heaven palace, so he can be regarded as helpless. If the ghost sect leader also joined the battlefield, he would be a bit difficult to stand firmly in the invincible situation.


    "Get out of here!" A roar, as if from the sky.


    The younger brothers of the ghost gate retreated one after another, making way for the visitors.


    The man in black came to Xiao Yao.


    "The one who practices the realm of breaking heaven?" The leader of the ghost sect was a little surprised when he saw Xiao Yao. He thought that he must have come from a middle-aged man, but he didn''t expect that he was a hairy boy, which had a great impact on him. He thought, what kind of sect or family is this boy? Otherwise, how could a young man have such accomplishments?


    Even for those young people who are blessed with heaven and earth, I''m afraid that''s just the case, isn''t it?


    "Aren''t you, too?" Xiao Yao looked at each other and said with a smile.


    The ghost sect master was a little depressed. He thought, how old am I? How old are you? Why do you compare with me?


    "You are not from Nantian palace, are you? I''ve never heard that there are two practitioners in the ghost gate who break the heaven realm, right... Now there are three? "


    When talking, the eyes of the master of the ghost gate glanced in the direction of the South sky.


    His heart was filled with wonder.


    He knows nantianyuan. Before, he had a fight with nantianyuan, but he let him run away by accident. At the beginning, that boy had no accomplishments. He had already had the accomplishments of breaking the realm of heaven. It''s no exaggeration to say that he has made great progress.


    Is it hard for the guy named Nan Tianyuan to have the same secret method to quickly improve his cultivation as himself?


    If you had known that you would face such a situation, the former leader of the ghost sect would have thought twice before moving forward. The strength of the three practitioners who break the heaven realm is no worse than that of the ghost sect who has the secret method.


    "Is it important that I''m from Nantian palace?" Xiao Yao answers the question of the ghost sect master.


    "It''s the enmity between our ghost gate and the South Heaven palace. Since you are not from the South Heaven palace, why do you want to intervene? Isn''t that causing trouble for yourself? I''m just trying to persuade you. I hope you can leave the South Heaven palace immediately and come to my ghost house one day. I will treat you with courtesy. " The ghost door owner said.


    The tone was full of threat.


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "if you let me go, I''ll go. How shameless is that?"


    The master of the ghost gate smiles.


    Xiao Yao''s answer, he is not surprised, if the other party really so easily left the South Heaven palace, why fight to now?


    "Go and kill the people in the South Heaven palace. I''ll deal with this young man!" The ghost door owner said.


    He knows that Xiao Yao''s strength is the most powerful even in the South Heaven palace. If he wants to defeat the other side, he must use the secret method. Now, it''s better to kill the people in the South Heaven palace as soon as possible. Even if Xiao Yao is left alone, I''m afraid he won''t be able to make any waves.


    And the ghost door owner didn''t expect, in fact, what he said at this time also happened to be in Xiao Yao''s arms.


    In his opinion, if the leader of the ghost sect and his disciples rush up, he won''t stick to it for long, but if he fights alone, it''s hard to say the end. Even if the leader of the ghost sect has a secret, Xiao Yao has a certain confidence in himself.


    After listening to the leader, the disciples of the ghost sect immediately killed the people in the South Heaven palace without any doubt.


    This is not to say how obedient they are, but to fight with the people of nantiangong. At least they have a chance to survive. But when they fight with Xiao Yao, they feel that they are lambs to be slaughtered. Although they are not afraid of death, they naturally hope to survive even if they can survive.


    Xiao Yao looked at the ghost door owner with murderous look in his eyes.


    The master of the ghost gate looks at Xiao Yao, and the same is true.


    "It''s a pity." The leader of the ghost sect suddenly said something like this.


    "What a pity?" Xiao Yao was stunned and didn''t understand.


    "Your age, coupled with your accomplishments, can be regarded as the pride of heaven. Unfortunately, heaven is jealous of talents, and young people have to die here." Ghost door Master said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    To be honest, he was really curious. Where did the other party get their confidence?


    This hasn''t started yet. It seems that I have become a dead man in the eyes of the ghost sect master.


    After the ghost master''s words, his body has turned into a dark shadow and pours at Xiao Yao.


    A mighty pressure, also toward Xiao Yao pressure over.


    The closer the distance, the stronger the pressure.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that the other side had already urged the secret method and improved his accomplishments when he made a move.


    Originally, the leader of the ghost sect was the cultivation of breaking the heaven realm. Now he has even reached the aura realm by using the secret method. No, to be exact, he has entered the aura realm with one foot, which is similar to the first disciple of Zijin sect.


    At the beginning, the elder disciple of zijinmen needed Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian to kill each other. Now, he is fighting alone.


    At the beginning, Zhuge''s burning heaven was also the peak of the realm of breaking heaven. Although Xiao Yao was also the peak of the realm of breaking heaven in the later period, he knew very well that he could not be compared with Zhuge''s burning heaven, let alone draw an equal sign directly. At the beginning, Zhuge''s burning heaven had been at the peak of the realm of breaking heaven for many years, although his cultivation was stagnant, But no matter in martial arts or mood, he is many times better than he is now.


    Gusts of strong wind, like a sharp blade, flew towards Xiao Yao.


    Even a leaf on the ground, a stone, have become a killing weapon.


    Xiao Yao wants to find a breakthrough point and let himself retreat, but he feels as if his Qi has been completely locked by the other party. It''s impossible for him to escape.


    It has to be said that even the practitioners of the semi aura realm are so powerful that Xiao Yao can''t understand them, and he doesn''t know how strong the real practitioners of the aura realm can be.


    It''s no wonder that some people say that the practitioners of aura realm, even if they are just at the beginning, are much better than those who are at the top of the heaven breaking realm. In the past, Xiao Yao might have thought that it was exaggerating, but now Xiao Yao thinks that this sentence is too unreasonable!


    If there is no way back, we can only face the difficulties.


    As the saying goes, if you lose, you don''t lose. There is some truth in this sentence. If you step back now, even if you dodge the blow, you will lose a lot in momentum. Since that is the case, you might as well choose to hit hard.


    In the heart has already made a plan, Xiao Yao also toward the ghost door Lord rushed in the past.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t retreat but entered, the ghost door master showed a grim smile on his face.


    "Seek your own death!" He muttered that the internal air engine was running wildly, rolling the wind around him, and patted Xiao Yao with one palm.


    Xiao Yao also put the yuan force in his body to the extreme. No matter the wind around him is blowing, his attention is completely focused, and the yuan force in his body pours out, just like a floodgate and a dragon comes out of the deep pool.


    "Boom", when the two fists meet, Xiao Yao''s body flies out directly, and the ghost door owner also steps back.


    "I underestimated you before, but I didn''t expect that you still had Yuanli in your body..." the head of the ghost gate looked at Xiao Yao with astonishment in his eyes.


    At this age, it can be regarded as a genius to have the cultivation of breaking heaven. Xiao Yao''s body is not vigor, but Yuan Li. Even if one''s luck is good, it can''t be as good as this, can it?


    If this is known by others, one can''t die of jealousy?


    Xiao Yao struggled to get up from the ground. His face was pale, and the sweat on his forehead rolled down his face. If the gas engine of the ghost sect leader had been stronger just now, he felt that he might have been killed by the other party.


    Master, real master!


    Xiao Yao felt very difficult, but he was helpless.


    Have already reached this step, there is no turning back, in addition to killing each other, Xiao Yao has no way back!


    He took a deep breath to relieve the pain in his body. Although he knew that it would not work at all, he could not think of any other way to relieve the pain in his body.


    "Brother Xiao, hold on, I''ll help you, too!" Nantianyuan also knows that Xiao Yao''s situation is very bad now, but when he wants to rush up to help Xiao Yao fight the enemy together, the ghost disciples immediately rush up and block the road at nantianyuan''s feet.


    Xiao Yao looked at the South sky far, and sighed in his heart.


    It seems that next, all I can rely on is myself.


    Nantianyuan is very anxious, but no matter how anxious, it is impossible to grow a pair of wings and fly directly to Xiao Yao''s side.


    The situation is not optimistic!


    Xiao Yao wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, looked at the master of the ghost gate, and sneered: "if you use the secret method, it''s just this strength, shame."


    The owner of the ghost gate is not angry, but he looks at Xiao Yao with great interest.

 Chapter 666

    Xiao Yao is under a lot of pressure, although he doesn''t admit it.


    The main reason why I have a hard mouth is to cheer myself up.


    If you feel that you will lose, then you don''t need to continue to struggle, the final result is obvious, no doubt.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is a person who has great confidence in himself. Even in the face of a strong man like the leader of the ghost gate, he will not lose hope for himself.


    As long as we stick to the end, the winner is ourselves.


    Nantian foresight couldn''t get out of the siege in a short time, and then yelled to Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, this guy''s secret method can only persist for ten minutes. After ten minutes, he is not as good as an ordinary person. We just need to persist for ten minutes!"


    Xiao Yao was relieved when he heard what Nan Tianyuan said.


    This is the sound of nature! If the devil''s gate owner can keep this state all the time, Xiao Yao thinks that the possibility of winning is too small, but if he only insists on ten minutes, he still doesn''t think there is a big problem.


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, the owner of the ghost gate was not worried. He just looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of irony.


    "Do you think you can hold on for ten minutes?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "almost! It''s not that I''m blowing. You''re a haw. Don''t talk about ten minutes. I feel like it''s OK for half an hour. "


    The head of the ghost sect looks a little ugly. He also thinks that he has too much ink. After all, for him, time is everything. If he can''t solve Xiao Yao in the shortest time, I''m afraid the final result is really hard to say.


    Thinking of these, he no longer hesitated and launched a fierce attack on Xiao Yao.


    This is not a good thing for Xiao Yao. He really wants to slap himself now. Why do he have to say these useless words? It seems that the ghost sect leader likes to brag so much. Maybe he can come here for half an hour!


    Of course, it''s just a beautiful imagination, unless the brain of the ghost door owner is really trapped by the door.


    Facing the practitioners in the semi aura realm, Xiao Yao is under more and more pressure. The other side is fierce, just like a fierce tiger down the mountain. Every move is a killing move. He wants to make Xiao Yao die immediately.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is persistent enough. Moreover, he is a traditional Chinese medicine. He knows which part of the human body is the most vulnerable and which part is the most resistant. Even if he is beaten by the ghost sect master and falls to the ground, he is still alive and has combat power.


    "It''s also the first time that I''ve met a difficult character like Xiao Yao.


    Before in his view, as long as he put in all his strength, this young man can survive three moves, it is already very good.


    Unexpectedly, he underestimated Xiao Yao and overestimated himself.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s strong resistance, the owner of the ghost gate could keep calm at the beginning, but after a long time, he was more and more agitated. After all, every minute passed, he would increase a danger. If he could not solve Xiao Yao in this short ten minutes, he would be dead.


    What annoys him even more is that the situation of the whole ghost gate is not very good. Although there is an expert who can break the heaven realm after using the secret method, the leader of Nantian palace and nantianyuan are both the cultivation of breaking the heaven realm now. With these two fighting abilities, the people of Nantian Palace almost beat the ghost gate people. Even elder Qingfeng is murderous, In other words, even if he became the winner in the end, the South Heaven palace had already killed him. Ten minutes later, he would still die.


    Therefore, the problem he is facing now is not only to solve Xiao Yao, but also to solve the two practitioners who break the heaven realm in the South Heaven palace after Xiao Yao is solved. Only in this way can the victory of Guimen be stabilized.


    Xiao Yao saw that the other side was more and more anxious, and the moves were more and more disorderly. He was very happy. He quickly picked up his spirit and turned from the previous resistance to the counter attack. After all, the best defense is attack. I don''t know who said this sentence. Xiao Yao didn''t feel anything before, but now it seems that this sentence is too right!


    However, although Xiao Yao''s idea is good, the practitioners of semi aura realm can make Xiao Yao feel pressure even when he is in a state of confusion.


    When Xiao Yao was photographed flying out for the fifth time, Xiao Yao felt that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Although his anti Strike ability is very good, but in the final analysis, he is just a physical foetus, not an iron one.


    The master of the ghost gate saw the right time and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    He wants to seize this opportunity and kill Xiao Yao!


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly holds a dagger and pats it at the ghost door owner.


    In the beginning, the leader of the ghost sect didn''t take a dagger too seriously. In his opinion, it''s very easy to smash a dagger with his current cultivation. But when the dagger rushed to him, his eyelids suddenly jumped, and he seemed to have a sense of crisis.


    The dagger went straight through the palm of his hand.


    "Hey, fish intestines sword, you dare to be tough. I don''t know what you think." Xiao Yao laughs when he sees the master of the ghost gate being attacked.


    The leader of the ghost door was gloomy. He pulled out the dagger that was inserted in his palm and immediately urged the Qi in his body to stop the blood.


    "Fish intestine sword? It seems that you still have a lot of good things! This sword will be mine in the future. " The master of the ghost gate put away the fish intestine sword and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took advantage of the gap just now to struggle to get up from the ground. He patted the dust on his clothes and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Just be happy. Put it away. Anyway, when you become a corpse, I''ll get it back." Xiao Yao''s understatement.


    "It depends on whether you have the strength!" Ghost door master finish saying, also once again toward Xiao Yao rushed over.


    Xiao Yao''s face was stiff, and he drank violently. He mobilized all the forces in his body, and a red flame burst out of his body and smashed at the ghost door owner.


    The leader of the ghost gate was slightly stunned, but he was also alert to avoid it. Even if he did, he could not help but feel some lingering fear. The red fire just now made him feel unprecedented pressure. He had an intuition that if he did not escape just now, he might turn into dust at this time.


    Fortunately, he is a cautious man. If he is too careless, he may be able to win.


    Seeing that his martial arts skills were lost, Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he learned this move in the ring. This is his first time to use it. In fact, he also knows that his control of martial arts is not very strong. The main reason is the lack of strength training. If he can master martial arts, the devil sect leader just wanted to avoid it, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    Xiao Yao''s strength also reminds the leader of the ghost gate. He doesn''t know what messy moves he''s hiding. If he doesn''t take care of them, he may turn over the boat in the sewer.


    The previous martial arts almost consumed all the yuan power in Xiao Yao''s body.


    But to the surprise of the owner of the ghost gate, Xiao Yao didn''t see any tension and fear on his face.


    On the contrary, there is a bit of relief.


    He wanted to rush over again, but his body suddenly softened and fell to the ground.


    The Qi in the body is breaking away from the body at a high speed.


    Ten minutes!


    At this moment, the owner of the ghost door suddenly woke up, he understood why Xiao Yao would show a relaxed smile.


    Even if he is fighting with himself, he has been counting the time.


    Xiao Yao tumbled and fell to the ground, and the ghost door owner, who had been exhausted, was almost soft on the ground. He didn''t even have the strength to lift the knife.


    "It''s really a shipwreck in the sewer..." the master of the ghost gate regretted. He felt that if he had said less before, he might have been able to kill Xiao Yao successfully.


    But this is the reality, a mistake into eternal hate things almost every day.


    Coincidentally, this time it happened to fall on the ghost door owner.


    When Xiao Yao was about to faint, a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" The familiar voice of nantianyuan sounded in my ear.


    Before, Xiao Yao didn''t think the voice of nantianyuan was so good. Today, it''s an exception.


    "Kill him, quick!" Xiao Yao exhausted the last trace of strength in his body and fainted after he said this to Nan Tianyuan.


    Nantianyuan gnaws his teeth and looks at the ghost door owner lying on the ground.


    There was more than a grim smile.


    At the same time, the leader of the South Heaven Palace also killed the practitioners of the second heaven breaking realm of Guimen.


    "Ghost gate, it''s over." This sentence suddenly appeared in the mind of the ghost sect master.


    Before, he felt that he had mobilized all the disciples of the ghost sect. He made a fuss and was too careful. But he didn''t expect that the final result was a tragic defeat of the ghost sect.


    However, the leader of the ghost sect didn''t feel aggrieved. He took all the factors into consideration. Even when the defensive array of the South Heaven palace appeared, he didn''t feel much surprised, because they had a similar array.


    The only thing he didn''t consider was Xiao Yao, an external factor.


    That is, Xiao Yao tilted the original balance to the South heavenly palace.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, nantianyuan couldn''t have become a practitioner of breaking heaven. The final result is hard to say. Of course, it''s all if.


    The result has been doomed, at the moment of Xiao Yao''s appearance.


    Nan Tianyuan, with his sword, walked step by step towards the master of the ghost gate.


    Some ghost disciples wanted to stop them, but they were all killed.


    One shot.


    Pierce the night, the month, the wind.


    It also pierced the flesh and blood of the ghost sect leader.


    The man who fought with Xiao Yao for a long time slowly closed his eyes. At the last glance, it was the scarlet moon£¨ Today, there are only two chapters. I have a headache caused by a cold. From morning to afternoon, I cough. Now I feel sleepy and dizzy. I always feel that if I continue to write like this, I won''t talk about it and I don''t have quality. Let''s get up and come back tomorrow! Sorry, everyone.)

 Chapter 667

    After Xiao Yao fainted, he didn''t know what else happened to the people in the South Heaven palace and Guimen. Anyway, when he woke up, the first face he saw was South Heaven yuan.


    Nan Tianyuan looks a little tired, with heavy bags under his eyes and some listless. But when he sees Xiao Yao open his eyes, his previous tiredness is swept away and replaced by his face full of excitement.


    "Brother Xiao, are you awake?" Nan Tianyuan asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and nodded. As soon as he wanted to move, he felt sharp pain all over again.


    Xiao Yao showed his teeth in pain.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t move. If you want to do something, just tell me!" Nan Tianyuan said quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "I can''t die. I''m just a little thirsty."


    Nantianyuan nodded quickly, quickly brought a glass of water and helped Xiao Yao to drink it.


    After drinking a glass of water, the burning feeling in the throat is much better.


    He felt like his throat was smoking.


    "The past few days?" Xiao Yao looks at Nan Tianyuan and asks.


    "Three days, brother Xiao, you''ve been in bed for three days." Nan Tianyuan said that his eyes were a little red. "Brother Xiao, I thought about it before. If you really can''t wake up, I will die in front of the bed. Even when I get to the bottom, I will be your younger brother!"


    Looking at Nan Tianyuan''s expression and eyes, Xiao Yao is sure that the boy is not joking.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he could not laugh or cry.


    "If I really die, it''s useless for you to die with me! Besides, it''s not easy for you to enter the realm of breaking heaven. If you really die like this, won''t you feel guilty? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nantianyuan gave a wry smile and said, "if you really died, I would feel even worse. After all, if it wasn''t for our nantiangong, you wouldn''t have been so badly hurt."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say.


    "By the way, brother Shaw, how are you feeling now? Previously, the palace master sent a lot of natural materials and local treasures, saying that they might help your injury. I''ll give them to you now. " Nan Tianyuan just wanted to stand up, but Xiao Yao stopped him.


    "OK, I''m ok. Now that I''m awake, I can''t die. Besides, am I as vulnerable as you think? Ha ha, you know, as a practitioner, he can heal himself. " Speaking of this, Xiao Yao could not help sighing, "but after all, I think I underestimated the leader of the ghost sect. In other words, I''m too confident in myself. I didn''t expect that the leader of the ghost sect could be so powerful after using the secret method. It seems that I have to be careful when I meet such an opponent in the future."


    Nantianyuan, listening to Xiao Yao, suddenly laughs.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Brother Shaw, I have something good for you!" Nan Tianyuan said, squinting.


    Xiao Yao looks at Nan Tianyuan with a kind of puzzled eyes, but he doesn''t intend to interrupt, just waiting for the other party to continue.


    South sky far also not ink, take out a small box.


    In the box, there is a fish intestine sword and a book.


    "Brother Xiao, this is your fishintestines sword. I brought it back for you, and this book. I think you can use it in the future!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    The fish gut sword was originally Xiao Yao''s own, and he had nothing to be curious about, but Xiao Yao had some interest in that book. Actually, seeing the expression on Nan Tianyuan''s face, he had a general speculation in his mind, but he was not sure yet.


    After he took the book and took a glance at it, Xiao Yuan became a little excited. No wonder Nan Tianyuan said that it was a good thing. Now, it''s not surprising!


    "This is the secret of the ghost gate, isn''t it¡° Xiao Yao said.


    "Well!" Nan Tianyuan gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up and said with a smile, "sure enough, brother Xiao is brother Xiao. I''m afraid there''s nothing in the world that can hide you. I found this in the ghost sect master. In fact, there are also ghost sect disciples. But after a brief comparison, I found that the secret of the ghost sect master is the original version, And the secret method of Guimen disciples, although it can also play the same role, but there are certain side effects


    "This one has no side effects?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well. The mental skill of the disciples of the ghost sect can only last for five minutes, and after that, their accomplishments will be damaged. Therefore, they will not use such a secret method until they have to. However, the secret method of the master of the ghost sect is different, except that after ten minutes, they will fall into a crisis, and their accomplishments will not be affected, I didn''t expect that the master of the ghost sect would take this mental skill with him. It seems that he really values it! It seems that if you put it in the ghost door, you may be stolen by others. "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    After listening to what Nan Tianyuan said, he was more and more sure that the mental method he got from the master of the ghost gate was really good.


    "Copy this secret first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, I..."


    Looking at what nantianyuan wanted to say, Xiao Yao interrupted with a direct wave.


    "I want you to copy one copy, but you should also remember that this secret can''t be used until you have to. If you don''t have the confidence to win, you can kill the opponent within ten minutes. If you use it casually, you will be killed. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan nodded and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, I know."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    At this time, elder Qingfeng and the head of the South Heaven palace came out.


    "Xiao Yao, are you awake?" Elder Qingfeng still has a warm smile on his face.


    Although Xiao Yao and the old man are not very familiar with each other, as long as he sees the smile on each other''s face, he will subconsciously have a good impression on each other. Such a smile probably has such magic power.


    "Elder Qingfeng, palace master, why are you here?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "You like to talk nonsense. It''s the Savior of our Nantian palace. People have saved our Nantian palace in dire straits. Now I''ll come and have a look. Is there anything wrong?" The palace master stares at Nan Tianyuan, but he doesn''t have a good airway.


    Nantianyuan grabs his head and laughs awkwardly.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, in addition to the ghost gate, I think I also want to thank you! Listen to nantianyuan say, you give him a grain of elixir, not only save his life, but also let him directly break through to the realm of breaking the sky. I can''t repay your kindness to nantiangong... "The master of nantiangong sighed and said.


    Nantianyuan suddenly raised his head, looked at the palace master, and said with a smile, "palace master, you don''t need to thank brother Xiao."


    "How to speak? Xiao Yao has helped you enter the realm of breaking heaven. Shouldn''t I thank him?" The palace master is not happy to say, it seems that he is blaming Nan Tianyuan for his ignorance.


    But elder Qingfeng sighed and looked at the South sky far away. His eyes were deep, as if he had guessed something.


    What Nan Tianyuan said next proved elder Qingfeng''s idea.


    "Palace master, I''ve made up my mind. When brother Xiao''s injury is cured, I''ll leave Nantian palace with him." Nan Tianyuan said.


    The head of the South Heaven palace frowned and looked unhappy.


    "Brother Xiao gave me my accomplishments, and this time, if it wasn''t for brother Xiao, I think our Nantian palace would be removed from the cultivation world by the ghost gate. Now that I have accomplishments, I should naturally follow brother Xiao to see if I can help him." South sky far zhengse says.


    He could see the displeasure in the eyes of the head of the South Heaven palace.


    But he felt that he was right to his conscience and had no fault. So he felt that he should stick to his position on this issue.


    "Xiao Yuanzi is right. Don''t ruin your virtue because of your selfishness, palace master!" Elder Qingfeng said a word for nantianyuan.


    Virtue is virtue. Nature sounds very simple, but few people can really do it. People live a lifetime. Who dares to say that everything they do is right and has their own conscience? Everyone will have a selfish side, but some people can hide the selfish side very deep, even not to be found, but some people will expose their selfishness in the hot sun.


    The palace master raised his hand, pointed to Tianyuan, and sighed again.


    "Nantianyuan, in fact, you don''t have to be like this." Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and said with a bitter smile.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "brother Xiao, I have said before that I will prepare for you in the future. Whether you need it or not, at least I have to prepare all the time, don''t I? Anyway, I know that a gentleman''s words are hard to recover. You gave me all my life. I worked for you, didn''t I? "


    Xiao Yao wants to continue to say something, but Nan Tianyuan impolitely interrupts.


    "Brother Xiao, there''s no need to say that. I''ve made up my mind. Besides, you think, any cultivator wants to be strong and have a new breakthrough. I think it''s not impossible for me to enter the aura realm as long as I follow you."


    The master of Nantian palace was also immediately enlightened when he heard what Nantian Yuan said. To be honest, he didn''t think of what Nantian Yuan said before. Now when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks that what Nantian Yuan said is very reasonable.


    In fact, Nantian is already a very good cultivator in Nantian palace, but even so, after so many years, his cultivation is still like that, isn''t it? But just a simple contact with Xiao Yao, he has broken through to the realm of breaking heaven. It''s not impossible to break through to the realm of aura in the future! Although nantianyuan said he would follow Xiao Yao, he didn''t say he would leave nantiangong!


    After all, nantianyuan is still a disciple of nantiangong no matter where he goes. If nantianyuan is in trouble one day, won''t he come back? He has such confidence in nantianyuan. He feels that he will not let himself down.


    Therefore, the more powerful the South Heaven is, the higher the position of the South Heaven palace in the cultivation world will naturally rise. He was relieved to think of this.

 Chapter 668

    In fact, when he heard nantianyuan say that he wanted to leave nantiangong with Xiao Yao, the head of nantiangong was very dissatisfied. In his opinion, it''s not easy for nantianyuan to have a cultivator who can break the realm of heaven. Moreover, nantianyuan is still young, and there will be no limit in the future, as long as nantiangong pays enough attention to him, Maybe nantianyuan can also become a practitioner of aura realm.


    After all, if nantianyuan really stays in nantiangong, even if he finally enters the aura realm, it can be regarded as the end of nantianyuan. But if nantianyuan follows Xiao Yao, it''s hard to say. No one dares to say where Xiao Yao''s end is. If nantianyuan follows Xiao Yao, it''s hard to say, Perhaps, in the near future, we can keep up with Xiao Yao and become a real strong man.


    Although the idea of the head of Nantian palace is still selfish, how many people are not selfish in the world? Moreover, the head of Nantian palace is not thinking for himself, but for Nantian palace and Nantian far. It''s not selfish. His bottom decides his thinking. As the head of Nantian palace, he has the obligation and should think for Nantian palace.


    If Xiao Yao is the head of Nantian palace, he may have such an idea. It''s hard to say.


    There''s a saying that''s not always true? It''s OK to do your duty in your position!


    "Xiao Yao, it''s his own business for nantianyuan to decide what to do. As the elder of nantiangong, I''d like to thank you again!" In fact, this kind of thing should be done by the master of Nantian palace, but seeing that the master is still in a daze, elder Qingfeng has to stand up.


    Finish saying this words, see his posture also want to give Xiao Yuanxing a big gift.


    Xiao Yao immediately worried, also dare not body pain, directly from the bed to get up, pain of bared teeth, fortunately will breeze elder''s body hold.


    "Elder Qingfeng, you don''t want to kill me, OK? If you really kneel down for me, I think I have to live at least ten years less. If you want to live a few more years, would you stop doing this? " Xiao Yao looked at elder Qingfeng and said with a bitter smile.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao is getting up from the bed, elder Qingfeng stands up straight and helps Xiao Yao lie down again.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s painful grin, elder Qingfeng gave a bitter smile.


    "Why do you have to? It''s not that you can''t afford the great kindness you''ve shown us in Nantian palace! " Elder Qingfeng said.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "I didn''t make much effort. I just solved a ghost sect leader. It wasn''t me who killed the ghost sect in the end, but nantianyuan!"


    Xiao Yao''s words make nantianyuan feel depressed.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s hard shoulder for ten minutes, how could he have the chance to kill the ghost sect leader? It''s great to survive.


    However, since Xiao Yao has already said so, nantianyuan has not continued to say anything. Who wants to be his younger brother now? Naturally, what the boss says is what he says.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, you can take good care of yourself first. You can tell nantianyuan what you need and what you want to eat. Although our nantiangong is not a big sect, there are still some good things." Now that they have all made a decision, the master of Nantian palace will not entangle too much on the topic that they have lost. Moreover, no matter what, Xiao Yao has helped Nantian palace a great deal this time. He still knows the truth of gratitude.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and then he may really need to boil some Chinese medicine, so if he refuses the leader of the South Heaven palace, he may have to beat himself in the face in the future. Xiao Yao won''t do such a stupid thing.


    After lying in Nantian palace for several days, almost every day people from Nantian palace came to see Xiao Yao, and sometimes brought some good things.


    Xiao Yao didn''t do anything else except to heal his wounds. Although he had Chinese medicine to heal his wounds, Xiao Yao''s wounds were too serious in the battle with the ghost sect leader. It would take some time for him to recover completely. During this time, Xiao Yao didn''t have any leisure. After all, the secret method he got from the ghost sect leader was very good, Although Xiao Yao doesn''t use it often, getting familiar with it and mastering it well will give his life a layer of protection. When he encounters such a strong opponent in the future, at least he won''t be so embarrassed.


    After this catastrophe, people in the South Heaven palace seem to have learned a lot. They practice more seriously. The atmosphere is still very good. There are also some young disciples who want Xiao Yao to teach them some of the secrets of cultivation. After all, it has been a lifelong desire of many young disciples to have such accomplishments at this age.


    For those young disciples, Xiao Yao''s words are also very simple.


    Go out and have a look.


    This is Xiao Yao''s secret.


    It may sound hard to understand, but it''s also Xiao Yao''s sincere words.


    He doesn''t have any privacy. If he has to say some fast cultivation methods with reason, he can''t say it. I''m afraid no one can say it. But Xiao Yao thinks that the reason why his cultivation is a little better than others is that he has a good chance and good luck. If he goes out for a walk, he will find many opportunities, There are many opportunities to break through.


    For Xiao Yao''s words, the head of the South Heaven Palace also had a reflection. He thinks Xiao Yao''s opinion is very reasonable, and he has already started planning to organize some people every year to go out for training to see if they can help them in their cultivation. After all, the success he has achieved is negligible. Another point is that we have to experience more actual combat between life and death. Although the disciples of Nantian palace often get together to have some exchanges now, such exchanges are all to the end, and it is impossible for anyone to fall into adversity. If a person wants to break through himself, the simplest and most direct way is to first fall into a desperate situation, and then rebirth in a desperate situation. This is the so-called indestructible. Xiao Yao''s words have become a life motto in nantianyuan. He thinks what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, and more and more he feels that he has decided to go out with Xiao Yao, which is a very good choice. After all, as a cultivator, he also hopes that he can continue to grow. In practice, few cultivators will be satisfied with their accomplishments. They also hope that they can become a real strong and supreme being. Of course, although many people have such ideals, it is still very difficult to really achieve their own ideals. In the final analysis, their efforts are not worthy of their ambitions. After eight days in Nantian palace, Xiao Yao decided to return. Take nantianyuan and drive back to Haitian city. Before coming back, the head of Nantian palace and elder Qingfeng gave Xiao Yao a lot of herbs that are only available in Nantian palace. Most of these herbs are invisible to the outside world, which makes Xiao Yao ecstatic. After all, he may continue to try to refine the elixir, and these herbs may be of great use. Before, Xiao Yao thought about whether to ask for some, If you really do this, maybe people in the South Heaven palace will feel that they are in favor and charming, and feel that they have helped the South Heaven palace, and they will be complacent, so they finally put down this idea. But I didn''t expect that the leader of the South Heaven palace and elder Qingfeng were all so virtuous, which also saved Xiao Yao from some depression. Originally, the head of Nantian palace and elder Qingfeng worried about Xiao Yao for a while. They worried that Xiao Yao could not take so many herbs away. But in the end, they just blinked their eyes and all the herbs disappeared. Although I don''t know how Xiao Yao did it, the master of Nantian palace didn''t ask much. It''s Xiao Yao''s secret. If you ask Xiao Yao, you don''t necessarily say it. On the contrary, you will feel dissatisfied. The master of Nantian Palace won''t do such a heartless thing! I drove back to Haitian city and went directly to siheyuan. Xiao Yao suddenly felt that the air in Haitian was fresh. In fact, the environment of nantiangong is much better than that of Haitian city¡° Nan Tianyuan, do you think the palace master would be dissatisfied with me for bringing back so many herbs Xiao Yao looks at Nan Tianyuan and jokes. Nan Tianyuan shook his head hard and said with a smile, "of course not. Brother Xiao, I think you are still a little bit at a loss this time." Xiao Yao looks at Nan Tianyuan with a kind of puzzled eyes. He really doesn''t know how he suffered. Nan Tianyuan said: "this time, we have exterminated Guimen, and the territory of Guimen has naturally become our Nantian palace. There must be many good things in a sect like Guimen. Now they are all from Nantian palace. You just take some Chinese herbal medicine. How can you take advantage of them?" Hearing this, Xiao Yao immediately felt heartbroken and felt that he had suffered some losses. If he had already arrived at the gate of the courtyard, he wanted to turn back immediately and ask for something from the head of Nantian palace. Although some of them were shameless, compared with the actual benefits, what would be the difference if they were a little shameless? As soon as he entered the siheyuan, he followed Jinglei, who practiced martial arts behind him, and he came up with a smile¡° Dad, you''re back! " Ge Bu hugged Xiao Yao''s thigh and said, "Master said that I have made a lot of progress recently."¡° That''s good. " Xiao Yao nodded and narrowed his eyes. He thought Ge Ping was gifted and made rapid progress. It seemed that he was not surprised¡° Dad The southern sky on the side is a little curious. How old is Xiao Yao? How old are the children? I haven''t heard Xiao Yao say it before! Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and said, "I''ll talk to you more carefully in the future." Nantianyuan nodded and didn''t ask much.

 Chapter 669

    In fact, although he has been in Nantian palace for quite a long time, Xiao Yao''s injury has not completely recovered. However, there is no problem in wandering around. Yuan Li in his body has recovered by 60%. The rest will be OK in a few weeks.


    It''s not a big deal. I don''t have to do it with others during this period of time. What''s more, there is a master like Nan Tianyuan around him now. I don''t think there will be any trouble again. I have to do it.


    Before long, grandfather and second grandfather came out, as well as Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao.


    "Granddad, where''s the third granddad?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    "He has gone to South Africa and said there are still some things he needs to deal with there." Grandfather said, "in fact, his injury has long been no problem. If it wasn''t for my pressure, I''m afraid he would have run away. These days, he''s out of his mind every day, so I''ll let him go."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Third grandfather is not young. If he is still in the killer circle, he will be more and more dangerous if he wants to be safe all the time. What''s more, if he often walks by the river, how can he keep his shoes wet? When the third grandfather of junior high school asked Xiao Yao to withdraw from the killer world, he used such words. How can he not understand this problem when it comes to the third grandfather?


    But Xiao Yao also knows that it''s impossible for him to change the third grandfather''s idea. In the final analysis, the third grandfather has to figure it out. Otherwise, no matter how much he says, the third grandfather will stick to his own idea. As a grandson, what else can he do besides unconditional support?


    Xiao Yao wanted to say something else, but Gao Feng interrupted what he wanted to say with a wave.


    "Why don''t you go into the room and have a good rest. If you still have injuries on your body, you''ll wander around. Don''t you think your life is too long?" I don''t have a good airway.


    People on the side changed their faces when they heard Gao Feng''s words.


    "Xiao Yao, are you hurt?" Thunder frowned, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, are you ok?" Ruolan rushes to the front of him and looks at Xiao Yao''s body carefully. He pinches here and there.


    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do, otherwise I can''t still stand here and chat with you." Xiao Yao said that he turned his face and looked at his grandfather, and put up his thumb directly. He said with a smile, "grandfather, your medical skills are really getting better and better. I haven''t said anything. You have seen through everything. It seems that there are many things I will learn from you in the future."


    Gao Feng said with a smile: "I also think you are not seriously injured, otherwise, it won''t be interesting. You are still flattering here. If you have nothing to do, you should go back to sleep!"


    Jinglei was a little worried and asked, "Xiao Yao, who can hurt you? Is there such a master in Huaxia now? " Zhuge Huotian has already left. Now Xiao Yao is really the first master in China. That''s why he has such doubts.


    "The man who hurt me is dead. He belongs to the seclusion sect." Xiao Yao said simply.


    Startled thunder hears Xiao Yao''s words, the brow wrinkles more fierce.


    "Why are you connected with the hermit school again?"


    "Don''t worry, second grandfather. All the people in that sect have died. There is no future trouble." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "This is not your has the final say." Thunder glared at him, "go into the room, and then tell me the whole thing again!"


    As soon as he entered the room, Jinglei took Xiao Yao and asked him to tell the whole story of these days.


    "Master Jinglei, in fact, brother Xiao was injured this time because of our Nantian palace." Nan Tianyuan stood up first, coughed, bowed to Jinglei, and then said.


    "What''s the matter with you in nantiangong?" I was shocked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Jinglei and said with a smile, "second grandfather, in order to help you find tianlingcao, I owed them a favor. I promised them at the beginning, and I would help them solve any trouble in the future. This time, they were removed from the cultivation world. Since I had promised them before, You can''t turn back? "


    Jinglei nodded slightly: "that''s true. As long as you promise others, you must do what you say. After all, people will not stand without faith."


    Xiao Yao also hastened to cooperate and nodded. In fact, he knew that as long as he said so, Jinglei would understand.


    If we have to say that there is something too big about Jinglei, it is that he is too honest.


    This is a little different from Xiao Yao.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao is not an upright man, but he is decent and doesn''t mind using some small tricks. Such a small method is abdominal blackness.


    Xiao Yao admits that he is a black bellied man, but in today''s society, if he always talks about chivalry every day, he may not even know how he died in the end.


    "In that case, second grandfather, you have nothing to blame me for?" Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a smile.


    Startled thunder glared at Xiao Yao again and said, "who said I didn''t intend to blame you?" Xiao Yao''s face was full of depression. He had said so much about his feelings before, but it was all in vain¡° First of all, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t go to tianlingcao. If you didn''t go to tianlingcao, you wouldn''t owe the favor to nantiangong. So, although you promised at the beginning, this favor should be returned by me. Why don''t you go to nantiangong without saying a word? " Jinglei said with reason. Xiao Yao is dejected. He knew that his second grandfather would probably take this out. There was no sense of surprise¡° Forget it. Now that everything has been settled, I won''t say much more. " After all, in his heart, he didn''t really blame Xiao Yao. Although he said that he thought that human relations should be owed by himself, Xiao Yao still considered his physical condition and cultivation. He didn''t want to let him take risks? After raising Xiao Yao for so many years, no one should know more about the nature of the child than the three grandfathers. If Jinglei still scolds Xiao Yao now, it would be too heartless. After Jinglei said a few words, he stood up and went out. Thunder just go out, Xiao Yao has no time to relax, if LAN ran in¡° Brother Xiao Yao, this is the medicine made by my grandfather. Please drink it quickly! He said, "it''s good for your injury!" Ruolan said with red eyes. Xiao Yao took the porcelain bowl and drank it without thinking about it. After drinking, he wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "I said that my grandfather is powerful. Even if I don''t feel my pulse, I know my physical condition."¡° That''s right. The title of master Gao Feng is not given in vain. " Nantianyuan also flattered him, even though he was not present at the peak. Hearing that nantianyuan flattered Gaofeng, Xiao Yao felt that it was even better than praising himself. He said with pride, "of course, my grandfather''s medical skills are not blown out." Ruolan also said a few words here, nantianyuan asked Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, I''m by your side, can I help you?"¡° Follow me first. Since you''re going to hang out with me, I won''t let you have nothing to do. " Nantianyuan nodded hard, and said with a smile, "that''s good!" Nan Tianyuan''s attitude also made Xiao Yao cry and laugh. He said with a smile, "people want to be free every day. You''re so good that you''re afraid that you have nothing to do. I wonder what do you think?"¡° Because I feel that if I really can''t do anything, I''m not here to repay my kindness. Instead, I''m here to eat and drink. " Nan Tianyuan said that this idea is direct¡° Well, let''s do it first. In two days, we''ll go to Kyoto. " Xiao Yao said that, taking a deep breath, "anyway, when you decide to follow me, you should think that there is danger all the time when you follow me, and even you will be killed the next second."¡° I''m not afraid. " Nan Tianyuan seriously said, "if it''s always too comfortable, I''ll think it''s too boring." Xiao Yao pats Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder. He still likes the boy''s idea. When there was only himself left in the room, Xiao Yao entered the ring space again. On the one hand, he wanted to run Yuanli here and recover his injury as soon as possible. On the other hand, he also wanted to find a mental skill suitable for him. At first, he didn''t pay attention to these, but after listening to what Nan Tianyuan said, he realized how important a proper mental Dharma is for a practitioner. However, he turned all the books in the ring upside down, and did not find the legendary heaven level mental method. The best is only the prefecture level mental method. However, he still brought out the mental method. Back to reality, Xiao Yao called Nan Tianyuan in again¡° Xiao Ge, are you looking for me Nan Tianyuan came up to him and asked¡° It''s for you. " Xiao Yao handed the local mental skill to Nan Tianyuan¡° What is this? " Nan Tianyuan took the mental method. He just glanced at it and suddenly widened his eyes. Subconsciously, he stood up and straightened his body. His eyes almost fell out. His hand holding the mental method was still shaking desperately at this time¡° Xiao... Brother Xiao, is this the mental skill of the prefecture level? "¡° Well, should it be? In fact, I don''t know much about these. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° But brother Xiao, how can you have prefecture level mental skill? " Recovered from the shock, Nan Tianyuan asked subconsciously. The mental skill of the South Heaven palace, which can make the ghosts think about, is only the mysterious mental skill. Xiao Yao''s skill is a local mental skill, and he really dares not take it for himself.

 Chapter 670

    At this time, nantianyuan couldn''t think of any other adjectives that could be used in Xiao Yao.


    Take out a local mental method casually and give it to yourself.


    If it''s spread, I''m afraid I don''t know how many secret sects or families will come after me.


    Nan Tianyuan is really curious. Where did Xiao Yao get the prefecture level mental skill? He also asked subconsciously, but after asking this question, he regretted it. In case Xiao Yao''s secret was involved, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing?


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and said with a smile, "I got it with Xiandan. Anyway, I can''t use it for the time being. I''ll give it to you first."


    Xiao Yao said something vaguely. People with a little longer brain all know that there are some hidden facts in it, but nantianyuan is not so 250. He nodded and didn''t continue to ask. He just felt a little uncomfortable and whispered: "brother Xiao, this is a prefecture level mental skill. You just give it to me. What do you do?"


    "Me! I haven''t thought about it yet. " Xiao Yao said that he has his own ideas.


    In his opinion, although the prefecture level mental method is very good, according to Nan Tianyuan, the good and bad of a mental method is very important for a practitioner. In this case, why don''t you find a heaven level mental method?


    Either, you don''t have to, or you use the best. This is Xiao Yao''s idea.


    Speaking of these, Xiao Yao was also a little curious and asked, "by the way, nantianyuan, I still have a question that I haven''t figured out yet."


    Nan Tianyuan quickly said, "what''s the problem? Xiao Ge, just ask. As long as I know, I will tell you for sure. "


    "I just want to know why a mental Dharma can only be practiced by one person?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nan Tianyuan gave a wry smile and said, "brother Xiao, you really asked the wrong person about this question. In fact, I don''t know, and no one told me. I haven''t thought about this question before."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "have you ever thought about this problem?"


    Nantian nodded his head and said, "brother Xiao, what''s so surprising about this? I had never thought that I could break through to the aura realm before. Therefore, mental Dharma is something I can''t use. In this case, is it necessary for me to consider these problems? "


    Xiao Yao thinks what nantianyuan said is quite reasonable.


    It seems that Nantian has no way to solve this problem.


    "By the way, nantianyuan, we have the mental skill of the prefecture level. We''d better not disclose it for the time being." Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and said solemnly.


    Nantianyuan nodded his head. After the disaster of nantiangong, nantianyuan understood the meaning of the short sentence "every man is innocent and has his own sin". He knew better than anyone. If the matter of Prefecture mental law was really publicized, it would be not only him, but also Xiao Yao. You know, There is no way to satisfy one''s greed. This is true in the secular world, and so is in the cultivation world.


    To put it simply, as long as it''s an individual, it''s hard to get rid of greed.


    People are not willing to swallow elephants. Even under the pressure of those sects, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan hand over the prefecture level mental skills. It is estimated that those sects or families will not give up. They will want to get more good things from Xiao Yao. After thinking of these things, nantianyuan suddenly felt a sense of tears in his eyes.


    He felt that Xiao Yao could think of what he could think of, but even so, he was willing to give himself the mental method of the prefecture level.


    How much trust do you have to have in yourself?


    If Xiao Yao knew what nantianyuan thought at this time, he would be a little depressed, because he didn''t think so much about it. The reason why he kept nantianyuan secret was that he thought that it was the king''s way to make a big fortune by making a big tree attract wind.


    After resting in the courtyard for a period of time, Xiao Yao went back to meet Li Xiaoxiao again and got tired of it for two or three days. Then he immediately took Nan Tianyuan back to Kyoto with him. Before that, Zhou Lei had already gone back. Now Xiaoyao group has just established itself in Kyoto. Someone must keep an eye on it all the time. If Xiao Yao is not here, they must take the lead, Otherwise, the momentum created by the previous auction will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    When they see Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang feel like crying.


    "Brother Xiao, please don''t play so big in the future, OK? My heart can''t stand it Qu Yang cried.


    Zhou Lei is also full of depression: "brother Xiao, when you leave, you don''t know how to say hello to us, and we can''t get in touch with you. Hey, what if there''s something wrong here in Kyoto?"


    Xiao Yao looked at them and said with a smile, "if there is any trouble, you two can simply solve it." He has more confidence in Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. Besides, there are two huge families behind them. Therefore, there won''t be any problems that are difficult to solve. It''s just that these two boys don''t have confidence in themselves. Xiao Yao can''t help it.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, who is this big brother?" Zhou Lei''s eyes fall on Nan Tianyuan. Although Nan Tianyuan is about the same age as his father, in order not to let himself suffer losses, he thinks it''s better to call him elder brother, and no one has the habit of taking the initiative to take the elders over his head¡° This is nantianyuan. " Xiao Yao gave a brief introduction¡° I''m brother Shaw''s bodyguard. " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "no, brother Xiao doesn''t need my protection. I''m brother Xiao''s little follower." Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan. He didn''t expect that nantianyuan would position himself like this¡° Brother Shaw The expressions on Zhou Lei''s and Qu Yang''s faces are wonderful when they hear the name of Xiao Yao from nantianyuan¡° In fact, Nantian yuannianji is much bigger than me. Just shout "yuange." Xiao Yao said¡° Come on! Brother yuan, we will be our brothers in the future! " Zhou Lei said with a smile. The South sky bows. Then, taking advantage of nantianyuan to go to the toilet, Zhou Lei asked: "brother Xiao, who is nantianyuan?"¡° He''s a practitioner from the South Heaven palace. He''s similar to me. " Xiao Yao said¡° It''s like you. What do you mean Zhou Lei was stunned¡° I''m breaking heaven and he''s breaking heaven. Anyway, I dare not say anything else. I''m sure long sword can''t beat him. Well, even my second grandfather may not be his opponent. " Xiao Yao said. After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang subconsciously stand up, straighten their bodies, and their eyes are full of amazement¡° You''re not kidding, are you¡° When I go, I suddenly feel that it''s not bad for me to shout so far! " Who is Jinglei? Who is long sword? But the strength of nantianyuan is even higher than these two people. They really can''t believe it. What makes them feel even more incredible is that such a master is willing to follow Xiao Yao, and frankly says that he is a small follower. General master, should not be arrogant master¡° There are also some messy things in it, which are troublesome one by one. Anyway, as long as you know that Nantian is far from your own, you can believe it, it''s no problem. " Xiao Yao said, after all, both Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are ordinary people in the secular world. It''s not good to talk too much about the cultivation world with them. What''s more, even if they say it themselves, they can''t understand it. Maybe they need to explain it more carefully. How can he be patient! See Xiao Yao did not say, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei did not ask¡° Xiao Ge, is that yuange going to do something when he comes to Kyoto? Shall I arrange it? " Zhou Lei asked. He felt that it would be too much to have a master like Nan Tianyuan join in if he didn''t entrust the other party with a heavy task. As soon as Zhou Lei''s words were finished, Xiao Yao waved his hand¡° Nan Tianyuan is not interested in these things. For the time being, you''ll be busy first. If there''s anything you need him to do, I''ll arrange it. In addition, do you two know some traditional Chinese medicine hospitals? " Xiao Yao said. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are both puzzled¡° Xiao Ge, what do you want to do with the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine? We all know you. Is it necessary to know other TCM doctors? " Xiao Yao glared at them and explained, "in fact, I just want to buy some Chinese medicine."¡° You can give it to me! " Zhou Lei said with a smile, "you will write a list for me later, and I promise to bring it to you tomorrow night! As much as you want. " Xiao Yao waved his hand, said: "I want Chinese medicine, must be fine, good year, this is not money can solve, also have to see whether the goods, not to worry about you two, I just think, in this respect, or I personally do better." It happened that nantianyuan had come back by this time. He looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, are you going to buy Chinese medicine?"¡° Well Xiao Yao nodded¡° Last time, didn''t we pull back a lot from Nantian palace? " South sky far good strange way, "those all can''t?"¡° Yes, I can, but I also need some ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum. Of course, there are others, such as Angelica sinensis, Astragalus membranaceus... The traditional Chinese medicine of nantiangong is certainly good, but it''s not complete. "¡° That''s easy to do! " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "I know that after a while, there will be a trade meeting in the cultivation world. Then let''s go to Taobao. I think we can get a lot of good things."¡° "The trade meeting of the cultivation world?" After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao immediately became interested. South day vision Xiao Yao interested, simply drink water, run run throat, continue to say.

 Chapter 671

    According to Nan Tianyuan, it was not so much a trade meeting in the cultivation world as an auction meeting in the seclusion world.


    Ordinary practitioners are not qualified to enter. If they want to enter, they must be people in the world of seclusion.


    If it''s Xiao Yao, even if it''s the peak cultivation of breaking heaven, he''s not qualified to go in.


    Fortunately, now there is a way to follow nantianyuan. Although nantiangong is not so powerful, it can be regarded as a hermit sect. As long as there is nantianyuan and Xiao Yao wants to participate in the trade conference, there is no problem.


    However, according to Nan Tianyuan, this kind of trade meeting can not be traded with money, but with goods for goods.


    Even if you like something, you can''t buy it directly with money. You have to bring out something of the same value. Of course, these things can be mental skills, martial arts, or other messy things, such as Xiao Yao''s Buddha chenchenzhu and Yuchang sword. But for Xiao Yao, whether it''s Buddha dust beads or fish intestines sword, it''s all flesh and blood. It''s definitely impossible to sell them.


    Afraid that Xiao Yao was too worried, nantianyuan said, "brother Xiao, let''s go back. I''ll talk to the palace master and see if nantianyuan can bring some things for me."


    Xiao Yao looked back and shook his head.


    "It''s my own business. There''s no need for nantiangong to help. Don''t worry. I have a way."


    Xiao Yao does have a way.


    In fact, he has a lot of low-level mental skills and martial arts, all of which are in the ring. These things can be taken out and exchanged with others at that time. There is no need to think too much about them.


    Another point is that Xiao Yao can alchemy!


    It''s a big deal that during this period of time, I refining some low-grade pills. Maybe I''m lucky enough to be able to refine the elixir. In this way, I have a layer of protection.


    However, it''s not so easy for Xiao Yao to refine some elixirs that are helpful to cultivation. Otherwise, Xiao Yao can''t sharpen his head to find the best medicine.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, will brother yuan live with me in the future?" Qu Yang said, "I''ll go out and buy some daily necessities for yuange later."


    Zhou Lei on the side was not happy again: "I said Qu Yang, can you have a little conscience? Before Xiao Ge said he lived here, I didn''t say anything. Now yuange is here, you have to let yuange dominate your side. Why, your side is Jinwo, and my side is doghouse?"


    Qu Yang said with a smile, "that''s not true, brother Lei. Otherwise, you can ask brother yuan''s opinion to see if he wants to live in your place or mine."


    Zhou Lei nodded, then turned his face and looked at Nan Tianyuan with burning eyes.


    "Brother yuan, I have a good environment and a big place. It''s a villa. By the way, can you drive? I still have a garage under me. You can choose the cars in it happily. I don''t have any problem when I drive a bumper car. What do you think? " Zhou Lei said with a smile, nantianyuan is no less than the existence of thunder in changjianxing. With such a master, he felt that the security guards at his door could be removed.


    "Still can''t, Xiao elder brother is where, I am where." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness."


    On the way here, Xiao Yao also briefly introduced Qu Yang and Zhou Lei to him. Originally, he was worried that Zhou Lei and Qu Yang would be difficult to get along with. After all, these two are the second generation of rich people and the second generation of military and official people. Now it seems that what he thought before is a little complicated.


    In fact, these two young masters are very easy to get along with!


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Zhou Lei was a little upset. He quickly said, "brother yuan, don''t! Although your idea is right, look at Qu Yang. It''s too small. If you bring more girlfriends back, you won''t have a place to live, will you? "


    "..." Nan Tianyuan''s mouth twitched violently.


    Bring your girlfriend back?


    Or bring a couple of girlfriends back?


    This world is too chaotic, pure oneself, have no way to live?


    Xiao Yao slapped Zhou Lei and said, "I really have something to do. I need your help."


    Zhou Lei asked: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to find a quiet place. It''s big enough and there can''t be many people. It doesn''t matter if I can live in it." Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang was listening and asked, "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? Is my younger brother making you uncomfortable? If there is any, please speak it out quickly, and I''ll correct it right away! "


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "what do you think? But next, I have to alchemy. Is it convenient for you to alchemy? "


    Qu Yang embarrassed smile: "that is also."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei thought for a while and said, "brother Xiao, I don''t know for the moment. I''ll make a few phone calls now. If there''s any news, I''ll tell you right away."


    "That''s fine." Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he also has a plan in mind. If Zhou Lei really can''t find a suitable place, he has to go back to the Qin family first. It''s no problem to discuss with the Qin family at that time. But Qin Qianqian is really crazy. He can''t guarantee that she will do anything. So, this can only be a plan, but there are other ways, He won''t go back to Qin''s.


    Moreover, when alchemy, everything can happen. If there is an accident, even if she doesn''t die, my mother will have to be sad for a long time¡° I''ll call to ask, too. " Qu Yang said. When Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are busy, Xiao Yao looks at Nan Tianyuan, hesitates and says, "Nan Tianyuan, I have something to tell you."¡° What''s the matter? " Nan Tianyuan was stunned. Seeing Xiao Yao''s serious face, he became nervous¡° In fact, the elixir I gave you was not by chance. " Xiao Yao said. Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "I guess it''s made by you, right?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Nan Tianyuan continued: "brother Xiao, don''t look at me with such surprised eyes. I''m not a fool. How can Xiandan be so easy to pick up? What''s more, when I was injured, you went out and didn''t sleep all night. The next day, your face was so ugly. You must have consumed too much Qi in your body, but I didn''t know for sure before. After all, I''m afraid you can''t find another alchemist who can practice elixir in the world of seclusion. " Xiao Yao nodded slightly. He thinks that Nan Tianyuan''s character is very good. First of all, it''s not good to be too stupid. Maybe someone will pit you to death. But being too smart is not a good thing. Nantianyuan has a good grasp of this point. Although nantianyuan has guessed the origin of Xiandan before, it has never publicly expressed anything. That''s the real wisdom¡° Xiao Ge, do you tell me that you want me to protect the Dharma for you when you are alchemy Nan Tianyuan asked. Xiao Yao nodded: "yes."¡° Oh, yes Nan Tianyuan said, "in fact, brother Xiao, you don''t need to tell me the truth at all. At that time, you just need to tell me, let me watch the door, and don''t let anyone disturb you." Xiao Yao laughed: "that''s not the same."¡° Why is it different? " Nan Tianyuan asked¡° If I do that, I will treat you as my younger brother. " Xiao Yao said. Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "but I''m your little brother. It''s OK."¡° No, you''re my brother Xiao Yao said seriously. Nan Tianyuan was stunned and said nothing with a smile. He turned away from his face and his eyes were red. Although Nantian is far from a special emotional person, as long as it is an individual, there will be feelings. Everyone hopes to be respected by others. Here in Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan is respected. He originally defined himself as a younger brother. He thinks that he owes Xiao Yao too much. Even when he is a dog of Xiao Yao, he will bite whoever Xiao Yao points to, and he can''t pay off what he owes Xiao Yao. Not to mention so many human lives in nantiangong, such as the elixir and the mental method, nantianyuan feels that he has not been clear all his life. However, in Xiao Yao''s heart, he still regards himself as a brother. Nan Tianyuan thinks that as long as he is not too cruel, he can''t feel nothing. It''s normal to be moved. Xiao Yao is also sincere. He doesn''t have any idea to win people''s hearts. He thinks that he owes a great favor to the South Heaven palace. After all, the spirit grass is too important for him at that time. When the South Heaven palace is in trouble, he must be righteous. Otherwise, he will lose his faith. So, in his opinion, all this is what he should do. As for the prefecture level mental method, anyway, he didn''t intend to use it. It''s very normal for him to give it to nantianyuan. If he knew that nantianyuan was thinking so many complicated things at this time, he would not know what to say. Before long, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang came back together¡° Xiao Ge, I''ve found a good place. It''s in the suburb, near the park. There are basically no people. There''s a new development. There''s an old Siheyuan, which belongs to the uncle''s family of a friend of mine. I bought it. " Zhou Lei said¡° Well, how much did you buy? Remember to pay back at that time. " Xiao Yao said¡° Hey, what''s the charge! I don''t have much money. Besides, I won''t lose money if I buy this house. I will definitely be demolished at that time. Maybe I can make a profit. " Zhou Lei said with a smile. Listen to Zhou Lei have said so, Xiao Yao also did not continue to insist on anything, and he thinks that Zhou Lei said is also good, as long as it is in Kyoto to buy real estate, it will not lose money, there may be losses, but that is decades later, anyway, Xiao Yao and other people in this life do not need to worry about.

 Chapter 672

    In short, the place Zhou Lei was looking for was very good. After a field trip, Xiao Yao was very satisfied with the old courtyard.


    As soon as they arrived, Qu Yang had arranged for people to transport some of Xiao Yao''s necessities and furniture.


    "It''s good here, but there''s no natural gas. Although there''s solar energy, there''s no sun these days. Brother Xiao, you''re here. Maybe it''s troublesome to take a bath!" Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "these are nothing." Indeed, with the strength of him and Nan Tianyuan, even taking a cold bath for three or nine days is not a problem for them. The resistance of practitioners like them is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Although they are not invulnerable, it''s still no problem to simply avoid the invasion of cold and heat.


    "This place is still very good." Obviously, nantianyuan is also very interested in siheyuan. It''s a torture for him to let him live in those villas or high-end communities.


    It''s much better here. At least, it won''t feel bound.


    "Brother Xiao, I think it''s still suitable for us to live here. In those communities, it''s just iron cages. If people are locked in, they will be suffocated." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Qu Yang also nodded: "yuange understands people. It''s true, but what''s more puzzling is that in today''s society, I don''t know how many people want to go to big cities and get into iron cages. In fact, what I admire is rural pastoral life. I think that''s life! Today I went to Li Si''s and tomorrow I went to Zhang San''s. There was a power failure. Everyone took a pony and sat at the entrance of the village chatting, fanning and fighting together. Landlord, go to the river to take a bath with bare arms. This is life! "


    "Well, seriously, I still don''t know who lives next door to my house." Xiao Yao suddenly sighed.


    "Ah, brother Xiao, let''s not talk about it. I always feel that the more we talk about it, the more sad it is." Zhou Lei said, "when it comes to this, I''m also a little curious. You say that so many rich people want to enjoy rural life after they have made enough money. Then many people in China don''t need to work hard."


    "That''s not the same." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "returning to nature and having nothing are two concepts."


    Zhou Lei


    After inking for a while, the topic came to an end. Xiao Yao took Nan Tianyuan, Zhou Lei and others, and began to move things. After a while, the old Siheyuan, which originally looked a little shabby, was cleaned clean and spotless. At least it was pleasing to the eye.


    "The east room will leak rain. If there are a few tiles on it, you don''t want to live in it. Anyway, there are many rooms here. You can choose happily." Zhou Lei reminds to say.


    "It''s all small problems." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Zhou Lei said with a bitter smile: "brother Xiao, the main reason is that this time I''m in a hurry. Otherwise, I can also find a decoration team to simply decorate it."


    "Don''t mention it. If it''s really decorated, it won''t have the flavor of siheyuan. Just help me find some tiles." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei nodded: "this is certainly no problem."


    At this time, a few children suddenly came into the courtyard.


    They were fighting all the way. When they saw that there were many more people in the courtyard, the older children were angry.


    "Who are you and why did you come to my house?"


    "Well?" Xiao Yao a Leng, stopped the action in the hand, clapped the dust on the hand, ask a way: "this is your home?"


    "Of course The boy said, "what are you doing in my house?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei. Zhou Lei said, "I have all the real estate certificates. Besides, in Kyoto, I don''t think anyone dares to cheat me. If you dare to cheat me, you won''t be so boring. It''s too tasteless to pinch me on such trifles. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "your friend, do you know what this is?"


    "I''ll ask later." Zhou Lei said.


    Qu Yang on the side looked at the older child and said, "you said this is your home. What''s your evidence?"


    "What evidence is needed? Xiaoyan sister let us live here, and my books, my clothes, and my pot are all in that room¡° As he spoke, the boy pointed to a room.


    Xiao Yao went to the front and pushed open the door of the room. Sure enough, although there was no time to clean it, it was clean.


    At the same time, Zhou Lei also checked all the rooms. In this courtyard, there are about three rooms, all of which are occupied.


    "Doves occupy the nest of magpies." Xiao Yao said something.


    "Brother Xiao, my friend said that earlier, and he didn''t know that it was so. This courtyard has been vacant for more than a year, and he is now rushing here." Zhou Lei frowned and said, "otherwise, I will drive all these people away now."


    "It''s all children. Can you make it?" Xiao Yao glared at Zhou Lei, "when did you become so cruel?"


    Zhou Lei embarrassed smile: "I also say, which can really do ah!"


    The four children, except for the slightly older ones with angry faces, the remaining three, two men and one woman, are about seven or eight years old, carrying small schoolbags, and their clothes look old, but at least they are clean. With a few patches, sewing is good.


    In today''s society, there are always people who say that wearing old clothes to meet guests is disrespect for each other. In other words, wearing cheap clothes can''t meet more respected individuals.


    It''s just a bunch of bullshit.


    As long as a person is upright, does not forget the original intention, the clothes on his body are old, as long as he is clean and spotless, no one will look down on you.


    If someone is really going to pick on these things, is it necessary for such a person to make friends and get to know each other?


    The three younger children all shrank behind the older boy, their eyes full of fear.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao looked at the boy and asked with a smile.


    "Xiao Qinglong." Said the boy.


    "Oh, what a domineering name." Zhou Lei joked.


    "And they?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Qinglong raised his head and said, "why should I tell you? Besides, you haven''t answered my question, "what do you want to do when you come to my house?"


    Qu Yang was a little impatient and said, "you always say this is your home. Then I ask you, how long have you lived here? What about your house property certificate? "


    "I''ve lived here for half a year, and my younger brother and sister have been here for several months. Besides, what''s the real estate certificate you said? I don''t know. " Xiao Qinglong shook his head and said, looking at his expression and look, it didn''t seem like a joke.


    "Brother Xiao, what should I do?" Qu Yang is helpless.


    "Who is the sister Xiaoyan you mentioned earlier? Where is she now? " Xiao Yao felt that if he wanted to know the whole story, he had to ask Xiaoyan first.


    "She should be back soon..." Xiao Qinglong muttered. Before long, a black Mercedes Benz stopped at the gate of the courtyard.


    A man came out of the car. This is Zhou Lei''s friend.


    "Brother Lei! Xiao Ge, I''m here. " The man looked a little tough, with a bald head and a fierce face.


    "Come here and tell me what''s going on. Damn, when I bought your house, you didn''t say there were people living here!" Zhou Lei pulled his bald head in front of him.


    "Brother Lei, I really don''t know! But I guess they sneaked in and drove them away! Don''t talk about me. Even my uncle doesn''t know what''s going on. " Bareheaded, said with a smile.


    If someone else dares to pull a rag at him, I''m afraid he will be angry at this time. But in the face of Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao, what he can do is to smile.


    "Day, early know so troublesome, I didn''t pay attention to you at the beginning." Zhou Lei depressed way.


    The forehead of the bald head is already sweating.


    To be honest, the reason why he wanted to sell his house to Zhou Lei before was that he wanted to establish a relationship with Zhou Lei and make friends with him. Moreover, Zhou Lei''s money was far from the price in his uncle''s mind, but the difference was made up by himself.


    But now this situation, his heart is also anxious, he wants to make friends with Zhou Lei, don''t make friends with Zhou Lei, but offend Zhou Lei, otherwise, even if Zhou Lei doesn''t pursue anything, if this matter is spread, he will be unable to do anything.


    "Well, brother Lei, can I drive them out now?"


    "What''s the rush? Don''t you see that it''s a child Zhou Lei scolded.


    Bald head quickly nodded: "yes, then you say, what should I do?"


    "If I knew what to do, what would I call you for?" Zhou Lei looked at his bald head like a 250.


    At this time, Xiao Qinglong''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Sister Xiaoyan!"


    The children were all running towards the door.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, turned around and glanced. A short haired girl in jeans came in with an ugly face.


    "Sister Xiaoyan, they are all bad people. As soon as we finished school, we found them in our house!" When Xiao Qinglong spoke, he pointed to Xiao Yao and seemed very angry.


    Xiao Yao can only shrug his shoulders.


    "It''s OK. Sister Xiaoyan will go and discuss with them, OK?" The girl called Xiaoyan whispered.


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Qinglong said, "sister Xiaoyan, if they dare to bully you, please tell me and I''ll beat them for you!"


    "Mm-hmm, good, green dragon. Take my younger brother and sister and wait outside. We may have to move." Xiaoyan''s eyes are dim.


    Xiao Qinglong was stunned. Although he didn''t understand, he didn''t answer back and went out with three children.


    Xiaoyan just walked towards Xiao Yao and others¡° Hello, who are you? How do you live here? " As soon as Xiaoyan arrives, she shouts with her bare head in her voice. Zhou Lei slapped on his head: "speak well, how, whose voice is bigger than that?"¡° Yes, what brother Lei taught me. " Bald was slapped, not angry, quickly nodded. Xiao Yao looked at the girl named Xiaoyan and said, "would you like to tell me the story in brief?"

 Chapter 673

    The girl named Xiaoyan looks very young. She is only about twenty-two or twenty-three years old. Her jeans are almost washed white. She looks very pure, but her face is a little ugly and pale.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ll move out with my children today." Xiaoyan looks at Xiao Yao and whispers.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Xiao Yao said, "it''s just to satisfy my curiosity, OK?"


    Maybe it''s because of Gebu, Gebu, Gebu and Xiaoyue. When Xiao Yao sees Xiao Qinglong and other children, he will have a kind of cordiality. Most importantly, he thinks that the child named Xiao Qinglong has similar eyes to Gebu.


    Eyes, full of stubborn two words.


    "They are all orphans." Xiaoyan said, "they have no father, no mother, and no fixed place. Some time ago, it seems that there has been no one living here, so I brought them here."


    Xiaoyan always lowers her head when she talks and dares not touch the eyes of Xiao Yao and others.


    It''s like being a thief was found.


    Xiao Yao sighed and did not speak.


    Zhou Lei and others are looking at Xiao Yao. They don''t know what to do now.


    "Who are you, then?" Xiao Yao looks at Xiaoyan and asks.


    Careful Xiao Yao found that when he asked this question, Xiaoyan''s eyes had obvious fluctuations, but fleeting.


    But this change has been in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "I used to be a volunteer in the orphanage. Later, the orphanage closed down and no one helped me. So I came out with these children." Xiaoyan said.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    In fact, when he found Xiaoyan''s face was strange, he had made up his mind. No matter what the other party said next, it was a lie.


    "Stay first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah! Shaugo, do you want them to stay? " Zhou Lei was stunned.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "or will he really drive them away?"


    Zhou Lei has some helplessness. In fact, he knows what Xiao Yao said. Let alone Xiao Yao, even he or Qu Yang can''t do such a thing.


    And the girl named Xiaoyan, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, immediately widened her eyes, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "Are you... Are you telling the truth?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you think I''m a joker?"


    With these words, he turned to look at Zhou Lei and said, "no problem?"


    "Brother Xiao, it''s all your territory now. How do you want to arrange it? Naturally, how do you arrange it? But I want to say that these children are not sensible after all. If you start to make trouble when you are important, will it cause you great trouble?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let Nantian keep an eye on it." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei nodded: "since you have no opinion, then I must have no opinion."


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "brother Xiao, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, don''t say that a child is a fly. It won''t disturb you."


    Speaking of this, Xiaoyan couldn''t help interrupting: "do you want to do something very important here?"


    Xiao Yao then turned his face and looked at the girl named Xiaoyan. He was silent for a moment and said, "you''re right. In fact, I''m a very famous doctor. I need some traditional Chinese medicine here. It''s very important. That''s why I choose this quiet place. This is called nantianyuan. It''s my assistant and the rest of us, All my friends. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t introduce Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others. Anyway, Xiaoyan and the two young masters are not from the same world at all, and the possibility of meeting each other in the future is not very great.


    "Well, my name is Qu Yang!" What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Qu Yang actually got together by himself.


    Xiao Yao was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    Qu Yang''s expression at this time seems to be a little stiff and shy. To be honest, Xiao Yao has a very uncomfortable feeling when he sees so many faces on Qu Yang''s face.


    He was wondering if he was hallucinating.


    "Hello, my name is Xiao Xiaoyan." Xiao Xiaoyan hesitated and shook hands with Qu Yang.


    "Those children, are they all your surnames?" Qu Yang asked.


    "Well, Xiao Qinglong, Xiao Baihu, Xiao Zhuque, Xiao Xuanwu." Xiaoyan said, "their names are easy to remember."


    Qu Yang raised his thumb: "this name sounds domineering! It seems that Miss Xiaoyan is also a very talented person! "


    Xiao Yao thinks that Qu Yang''s flattering skill has declined. Even if he wants to flatter, he has to face more or less, right? These are the names of the four great beasts, just for the sake of being easy to remember. What does it have to do with this girl''s talent?


    "Cough, that, Miss Xiaoyan, let those children come in." Xiao Yao coughed, patted Qu Yang''s shoulder and said, "if you want to chase someone, you will have more opportunities. Don''t worry, OK?"


    Qu Yang blushed and pretended to be coy. He patted Xiao Yao on his shoulder. Xiao Yao wanted to kick him on the ass with his feet.


    "I want to die!" With these three words, Zhou Lei is about to vomit.


    The girl named Xiaoyan, however, was amused by Qu Yang''s funny appearance. At least she was much more relaxed than before, which Xiao Yao could feel.


    However, there is still curiosity in Xiao Yao''s heart. He thinks that the identity of the girl named Xiaoyan is unknown. What he said before is half true and half false. Anyway, he thinks so.


    Of course, he didn''t want to remind Qu Yang. In his opinion, whether Qu Yang can catch up with other girls is two things. Even if he does, maybe other girls will tell him the truth at that time. There is no cheating. At least now Xiao Yao doesn''t feel any hostility from this girl. Besides, we are not familiar with her, If the girl named Xiao Xiaoyan just met her and told the truth, she would be a bit of a stranger.


    "By the way, this gentleman, I don''t know your name yet..." Xiao Yan looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice.


    "My name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? Xiao Yao? " When Xiao Xiaoyan heard the name, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao with surprise in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "do you know me?" In his opinion, there are many people who know him in this world. Even if the other party really knows himself, it seems that there is nothing to be surprised about.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Xiaoyan shook her head.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Just now, he had a very uncomfortable feeling. It was a cold intention to kill. This girl named Xiao Xiaoyan, after knowing her name, had the intention to kill?


    What made him even more puzzled was that the girl''s expression was so abnormal before, but she even said she didn''t know herself.


    It''s weird. It''s really weird.


    But now, it''s still Xiao Yao''s feeling. It''s not good to draw a conclusion directly. Besides, people haven''t done anything. He doesn''t say much, so he can only nod his head.


    After several children came in, Xiao Xiaoyan explained them briefly.


    The expressions on those children''s faces seemed to be a little surprised. They probably could not accept this reality. After all, in their eyes, they had already regarded this place as someone else''s home. Now they suddenly told them that their behavior was to sneak in and be thieves.


    For children, it is a very difficult thing to accept.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to make a white lie, but he still chose to give up. On the one hand, he is not familiar with these children, and others may not believe his words. Moreover, looking at Xiao Qinglong''s posture, he does not welcome himself. On the other hand, it''s because, next, I have to explain a few words. It''s best to be the master.


    When Xiao Xiaoyan said it, she brought the four children together to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Qinglong, right?" Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Qinglong and said with a smile, "how old are you?"


    "Fourteen." Xiao Qinglong said.


    "Well, these children''s big brother, I will say one thing, how did you live before, how do you live next, I won''t disturb you, but you don''t disturb me, I have to do some very important things here, understand?" Xiao Yao is serious when he talks. It''s not a joke. If one day these children rush in while they are going to the toilet in nantianyuan, and Xiao Yao is at the critical moment of alchemy, no one can say what will happen.


    Xiao Qinglong looks at Xiao Yao, then turns around and looks at Xiao Xiaoyan, finally nods difficultly.


    "What''s the matter, aren''t you a little upset?" Xiao Yao said.


    "No Xiao Qinglong took a deep breath, and bowed to Xiao Yao, "thank you, uncle Xiao. Sister Xiaoyan has made it clear to us before. In fact, we are the right people to leave, but you still accept and help us. I know that you are also a kind-hearted person, just like sister Xiaoyan."


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "if you really can think so, that''s good, go to do homework first, I''ll call you when I have dinner."


    "Good." Xiao Qinglong, with several children, goes into the house where they used to live.


    Xiao Yao also said to Xiao Xiaoyan, "in the future, we can eat three meals a day together, and I will be responsible for it. After all, these children are still growing up, and they are always hungry, which is bad for their health."


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s eyes changed a little, her face was full of hesitation, and finally nodded. No matter how she looked at the smile on her face, it seemed far fetched.


    Xiao Yao is more and more curious. What''s the secret in Xiao Xiaoyan''s heart?

 Chapter 674

    Although Siheyuan looks dilapidated, after Xiao Yao and others have been busy for a whole morning, all the things that should be added have been completed, at least there is no problem to live in.


    Before Zhou Lei left, he told Xiao Yao that this place is only for temporary residence. When he found a better place, he immediately transferred it.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care. As long as it''s quiet enough and less crowded, it''s the same everywhere. For Xiao Yao, who grew up in the mountains, the environment here is very good.


    After a simple meal, Xiao Yao began to lock himself in the backyard. The only gate leading to the backyard was also locked, and Nan Tianyuan was sitting in front of him. He was always on guard. Maybe in other people''s eyes, Nan Tianyuan was a little nervous at this time, but for him, only in this way can he be regarded as loyal to his duty. Otherwise, if something irreparable happens, he will surely end his own life.


    In the backyard, Xiao Yao sits cross legged and takes out the medicine pot with mysterious inscriptions from the ring space. At this time, the medicine pot should be called Danlu. At least in the time of change, the medicine pot is a Danlu.


    Xiao Yao intuitively believes that there may be many things he doesn''t know about this medicine can, but now he has no way to know, let alone clues to think, so he simply let it go.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s herbal medicine from Nantian palace has been added to the Dan stove. Although it is not very complete, at least the year of the herbal medicine is very good. Even if you can''t get a high-grade elixir, there is still hope for six elixirs.


    Of course, all this is just Xiao Yao''s own idea. As for the result, no one can say for sure now.


    But even if there is only a glimmer of hope, Xiao Yao is willing to try.


    As Yuan Li in the body moved faster and faster, the inscriptions on the Dan stove also gave out golden light again.


    Nantianyuan outside the door suddenly straightened up.


    He turned and subconsciously looked at the door in front of him, frowning.


    "What a strong breath, what a strong Qi! Xiao Ge is Xiao Ge. " Nan Tianyuan suddenly smiles, then turns around, just like an iron door god standing here, motionless.


    When night falls, Xiao Yao finally opens the door of his backyard.


    At this time, his face was pale, and Yuan Li in his body was as dry as last time.


    Nantian foresight Xiao Yao''s body is faltering, and he quickly comes forward to help it.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" At this time, the middle-aged man in his forties was worried and sincere.


    "I''m ok. It''s almost the same as last time, but it''s OK. I succeeded." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The smile on his face at this time, no matter how you look, is far fetched.


    "Brother Xiao, let me help you to have a rest first." The South sky far sets up Xiao Yao, entered a room, this room already paved the bed.


    After Xiao Yao lay down, he handed the two elixirs to Nan Tianyuan.


    "Put me away first and find two good boxes. If you can''t find them, call Zhou Lei and Qu Yang to find a way." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, let me keep these two elixirs?" Nan Tianyuan''s face is full of amazement.


    "Nonsense, or else?" Xiao Yao has no good way, "let you take it, it''s not for you."


    Nan Tianyuan smiles and says nothing more. He takes the elixir over. "One more thing, by the way." Xiao Yao suddenly thought of something and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the South sky, Xiao Yao suddenly became serious and nervous.


    Xiao Yao waved to nantianyuan and motioned to the other side to come.


    Then, Xiao Yao muttered a few words, and Nan Tianyuan''s expression became a little serious.


    "Brother Shaw, are you sure? I don''t think you are too alert? " Nan Tianyuan asked in a low voice.


    "I hope so, but I have to test it first." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will do as you say!" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is also quite at ease with nantianyuan. This man can be regarded as coarse in detail, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    In the evening, Xiao Xiaoyan and her children didn''t see Xiao Yao, but they were curious.


    "Uncle Nan, where''s uncle Xiao?" Xiao Qinglong asked after eating.


    "He''s hurt a little. He''s going to have a good rest." Nantian looked at Xiao Qinglong and said with a smile.


    "Ah! Uncle Xiao is injured? Can I go and see him? " Xiao Qinglong said quickly.


    Nan Tianyuan said: "it''s OK. Your uncle Xiao has a very good physique. It''s just a little injury. It''s nothing to him. Just study hard and go to bed early."


    Xiao Qinglong heard that nantianyuan had already said that, and he and Xiao Yao were not familiar with each other, so he had to stop insisting, nodded and sat down again.


    It was Xiao Xiaoyan, who seemed to care a little, and said, "brother Nan, is Xiao Yao really OK?"


    "Nothing." Nan Tianyuan said, "just need to have a good rest for a period of time, temporarily can''t get out of bed, after a period of time."


    Xiao Xiaoyan nodded and said nothing.


    "By the way, Xiaoyan, where are your parents?" Nan Tianyuan suddenly asked.


    "They died long ago. I don''t know what they look like. I''m an orphan, too." Xiao Xiaoyan said with a smile, speaking of these, her face looks very natural, as if telling a trivial thing.


    Nan Tianyuan nodded: "sorry."


    "It''s OK. I didn''t care when I was so big." Xiao Xiaoyan said with a smile.


    In the evening, after dinner, Xiao Xiaoyan also took several children and took on the task of cleaning up the dishes.


    "Xiaoyan, I''ll go to bed first." Nan Tianyuan greets Xiao Xiaoyan, and then enters his own room.


    Xiao Zhuque, the only girl among the four children, lives in the same room with Xiao Xiaoyan at night.


    "Sister Xiaoyan, are you going out tonight?" Xiao Zhuque lies in Xiao Xiaoyan''s arms and asks in a low voice. She looks a little fat. At this age, not only does it not cause any bad looks, but it also makes people feel that such a girl is very cute.


    "I won''t go out tonight. I have something else to do." Xiao Xiaoyan whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Zhuque asked curiously.


    Xiao Xiaoyan smiles and doesn''t go on.


    And Xiao Zhuque, also very obedient did not ask.


    At night, at three o''clock in the morning, Xiao Xiaoyan suddenly opened her eyes and put Xiao Zhuque''s legs down on her body, while she crept to the bed and put on a set of night clothes.


    In hand, there is a sharp broken blade. Holding the dagger, Xiao Xiaoyan opens the door and goes out.


    Quietly, into Xiao Yao''s room.


    Her eyes were cold and her steps were silent.


    Gently open the door, the light body has reached Xiao Yao''s bed in a moment.


    As soon as she opened the quilt, Xiao Xiaoyan''s eyes changed.


    Xiao Yao is on the bed, but he stares round his eyes and looks at her with a smile on his face.


    Just as she turned around and wanted to retreat, her wrist was suddenly pinched, "Ping-Pong" and her dagger fell to the ground.


    Nan Tianyuan reaches out his hand and pulls down Xiao Xiaoyan''s mask.


    "Don''t you go to bed so late?" Xiao Yao sat up from the bed, looked at Xiao Xiaoyan and asked.


    "You''re not hurt?"


    "If I really have the ability to subdue you, is it necessary for me to let nantianyuan stay here so late?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Xiaoyan woke up, but she had a new doubt: "then you..."


    "When I saw you for the first time, I knew that you were a practitioner. You walked much lighter than normal people, and you looked at me strangely. I was very curious. I''m sure I didn''t know you before, and I didn''t have a feud with Xiao. I wonder why you wanted to kill me so much."


    "Revenge Xiao Xiaoyan said, biting her teeth.


    "I said," are you reasonable? " Xiao Yao is going crazy. "I said it before, we must have no enmity!"


    "Is Dongfang Wuyan your master?"


    "Yes."


    "Is Gao Feng your master?"


    "Yes."


    "If that''s the case, we''ll have a grudge!" Xiao Xiaoyan said.


    Xiao Yao is going to collapse.


    "The two of them have a grudge against you, don''t they?"


    "Yes." Xiao Xiaoyan nodded, "at the beginning, Dongfang Wuyan broke my father''s hand, then he became a useless man, killed by his enemy, and my mother was poisoned, but Gaofeng didn''t want to do it. Don''t we have a grudge?"


    Xiao Yao said angrily, "it''s the two of them who have revenge on you. If you want to get revenge, you should go to them. How can you find me? Do you think you are unreasonable? They are not dead, they are still alive. It''s too much for you to take revenge on me, isn''t it


    Xiao Xiaoyan


    "What''s the matter? Do you think what I said is unreasonable?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "You talk a lot." Xiao Xiaoyan said coldly, "now I have fallen into your hands, either let me go or kill me."


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of being ridiculed.


    He suddenly sneered: "you know, now you are in my hands? In that case, do you think I''ll let you go so easily? Why, don''t say, your little girl''s chest is quite big, or I''ll cut it off. "


    "You... Hooligan, get out of here!" Xiao Xiaoyan is angry and shy. If she hadn''t been captured by Nan Tianyuan, she would have rushed to Xiao Yao and given him three knives and six holes.


    "You answer me a question first. Who are your parents Xiao Yao knows his two grandfathers very well. They are definitely not bad people. If he can let the second grandfather cut him off, he will not be a good man.

 Chapter 675

    Xiao Yao knows his two grandfathers very well. He believes that neither Gao Feng, the great grandfather, nor Jinglei, the second grandfather, is any bad man. Since they are not very friendly to Xiao Xiaoyan''s parents, there must be some reasons why they do so.


    Xiao Xiaoyan listened to Xiao Yao''s words, anger to the extreme, a pair of eyes full of hate and murder: "listen to you say, my parents'' death, is deserved?"


    "Er..." Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to say it. To be honest, that''s what he thought before, but it''s not convenient to say it.


    "Well, sure enough, it''s the apprentices of those two. They are both evil hearted!" Xiao Xiaoyan turned her face and seemed to feel that she would dirty her eyes when she saw Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said seriously, "if you say that, I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    "We don''t have much to talk about at all!" Xiao Xiaoyan roared.


    "In that case, I''ll kill you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please!" Xiao Xiaoyan is also very open-minded. In fact, when she was caught by Xiao Yao, she didn''t want to survive. She felt that a careful person like Xiao Yao would never let anyone who wanted to kill him go.


    "Well, I''ll kill you first, and then I''ll drive those children out and watch them starve and freeze to death." Xiao Yao said.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xiao Xiaoyan''s expression is not as calm as before.


    She looked at Xiao Yao fiercely and said, "don''t you dare! If you do, I will not let you go as a ghost! "


    "Cut, when you are alive, it''s the body and soul that can''t do anything to me. When you die, the soul is left. Will I be afraid of you?" Xiao Yao squinted and said, "in fact, I have killed many people in my life. I have all kinds of people, but I still live to this day? Don''t say such words in the future. You look so childish. "


    "..." Xiao Xiaoyan began to tremble with anger.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Xiaoyan and asked, "do you think I can''t do it?"


    Xiao Xiaoyan took a deep breath and said, "I''ll do whatever you want, but those children are really pitiful. They are all innocent. I know you''re not a good person, but at least you should be kind to those children."


    Nantianyuan just looked at it and wanted to laugh.


    He felt that although he didn''t know Xiao Yao very well, he absolutely had reason to believe that Xiao Yao would never do anything to those children.


    Not to mention those children, even Xiao Xiaoyan, nantianyuan has absolute reason to believe that Xiao Yao will not kill Xiao Xiaoyan at all.


    It''s not that he has never seen Xiao Yao kill people.


    There are so many disciples in Guimen. Is Xiao Yao still killing few?


    Have you ever seen a bit of impatience and hesitation on his face?


    It is enough to prove that Xiao Xiaoyan is not willing to kill such a decisive person.


    "Well, tell me your parents'' names first, and I''ll think it over." Xiao Yao sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Xiao Xiaoyan said.


    Xiao Xiaoyan clenched her lips and fell into contradiction and hesitation.


    Xiao Yao knew that Xiao Xiaoyan was still thinking, so he didn''t hurry.


    However, Nan Tianyuan, who was on the edge, said: "two names can get the lives of four children. I think this business is very cost-effective."


    Perhaps inspired by the words of Nan Tianyuan, Xiao Xiaoyan sighed. She was hesitant and her eyes became firm.


    "I can tell you, but you must promise me to treat those four children well."


    "Don''t worry, there is no hatred between them and me." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    "Xiao Changhe, Jiang Ningyan." Xiao Xiaoyan said, "are you satisfied with my parents'' names now?"


    "Well?" When Xiao Yao heard these two names, he suddenly had a sense of inexplicable familiarity. He felt that he must have heard these two names somewhere.


    The South sky far on the side helps Xiao Yao solve his doubts.


    "Yin Yang bandit?"


    "Well?" Xiao Xiaoyan looked at Nan Tianyuan with a kind of surprised eyes, "do you know my parents?"


    "Yes." Nan Tianyuan smiles.


    "Hum, Xiao Yao, what else do you have to say now?" Xiao Xiaoyan asked.


    "Brother Xiao has nothing to say. At the beginning, I knew who killed your parents." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Xiaoyan is stunned. She only knows that her parents died miserably, but she doesn''t know who killed her parents.


    "Taoism and Buddhism." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s eyes were full of amazement.


    Even Xiao Yao was shocked.


    "Those two schools seem to be famous schools, right?" Xiao Yao asked in silence.


    "Yes." Nan Tianyuan said, "in fact, it''s not just Taoism and Buddhism. In fact, there are many noble and decent families who unite to pursue and kill these two people."


    Xiao Xiaoyan suddenly sneered: "what a respectable family. These are all shady activities!"


    "Shady business?" Nan Tianyuan frowned and asked, "how much do you know about daomen and Buddhism? What do you know about your parents? To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for thunder, even you couldn''t survive! "


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s eyes were full of amazement.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "nantianyuan, needless to say, let her go, I think I already know."


    "Hum, go away!" Nantianyuan released Xiao Xiaoyan and said, "today is brother Xiao. He is kind-hearted. Otherwise, I have to leave you. Do you really think your parents are good people? You only know that they are your parents, but do you know that they used to be puppets of the islanders? "


    "It''s impossible! You talk nonsense Xiao Xiaoyan was like a wild cat whose tail had been guessed, and she suddenly went mad.


    "If I''m talking nonsense, just ask the people in the inner world." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Make it clear to me!" Xiao Xiaoyan did not leave directly.


    Nantian looks at Xiao Yao from afar.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said to Xiao Xiaoyan, "believe me, the final answer is not what you want to know."


    "I want to know!" Xiao Xiaoyan clenched her lips.


    My lips are going to bleed.


    Xiao Yao sighed and nodded to nantianyuan. At this time, nantianyuan no longer had ink. He said frankly, "your parents, there is a famous name in the inner world, which is called Yin Yang bandit."


    "Of course I know that. They are chivalrous robbers who rob the rich and help the poor." Xiao Xiaoyan said.


    "I''ll rob the rich and help the poor! Yes, at that time, they robbed the rich and helped the poor. They were called male and female bandits. At that time, the people in the inner world respected them very much. But later, your parents became the running dogs of the islanders and stole the very important secrets of Huaxia. They used to be slaughterhouses in several small towns on the border of Huaxia. Your parents dropped biochemical weapons there. Oh, At that time, the news did not mention biological and chemical weapons, but plague. "


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "I know you don''t believe it, and I can''t give you proof. Do you know why your parents were called male and female bandits at first, and then they became Yin and Yang bandits? " Nan Tianyuan stares at Xiao Xiaoyan and asks.


    Xiao Xiaoyan shook her head.


    "Because later, they did not just steal, but steal and kill one family. Yin and Yang said that yin and yang are black and white Nan Tianyuan said.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "In your opinion, it''s impossible, but the fact is that, because of this, Mr. Jinglei broke his father''s hand, and then your father was killed. I have to say that their lightness skills are really good. Even if the original Taoist and Buddhist masters didn''t leave them behind, Mr. Jinglei had to do it. Besides, your mother was poisoned, Is accidentally infected with their own biochemical virus, not to mention the peak doctor willing to treat, even if willing, do you think he has a way Nan Tianyuan asked with a sneer.


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s face was in a trance, and she still talked about the impossibility, the impossibility


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Xiao Xiaoyan and said, "do you have a red jade pendant around your neck?"


    Xiao Xiaoyan was stunned and took out a jade pendant hanging around her neck.


    "How do you know? This is what my mother left me... "


    "You are wrong. This is not from your mother, but from my grandfather, Gao Feng." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Xiaoyan was stunned.


    "At the beginning, your mother had been poisoned, and there was still the possibility of infection, otherwise it would not be defined as plague. That''s why my grandfather worried that you would be implicated, so he gave you the jade pendant. If it wasn''t for this jade pendant, you might have died long ago." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Xiaoyan said with a sneer, "do you think I will believe you if you say so?"


    "You can''t believe it, but now you can see if there is Gao Shan son on the inside of the jade pendant. This is the name my grandfather used to use." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s astonishment overflowed on the surface.


    She has been wearing this jade pendant for so many years. How could she not know the two words on it?


    Connect all things together, also said Xiao Yao and nantianyuan two people united to cheat her, she can''t believe it.


    "How could it be like this, how could it be like this..." Xiaoyan stepped back two steps and finally came out of the door.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at the South sky far, said: "I go to have a look."


    "Brother Xiao, your body..."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t kill me. She has no intention of killing me." Xiao Yao smiles and goes out with Xiao Xiaoyan.


    Nantianyuan looks at Xiao Yao''s back and sighs.


    What happened in those years suddenly unfolded in front of Xiao Xiaoyan, not to mention Xiao Xiaoyan. Anyone else would not be able to bear such a blow. The hero in his mind was suddenly overthrown and turned into a butcher with a butcher''s knife in his hand. The belief he once insisted on disappeared in an instant. How painful is it?

 Chapter 676

    Xiao Xiaoyan is running all the way.


    Tired of running, he finally stopped, squatted under a big willow tree and burst out crying.


    Willow side, is a winding stream, do not know where to go from, where to flow.


    Xiao Xiaoyan is crying very hard, and her body is shaking. Xiao Yao just stands in the distance and looks at her. He thinks that Xiao Xiaoyan will not jump into the stream. Anyway, she can''t die. The water can reach her waist at most.


    When Xiao Xiaoyan was tired, she raised her head and a figure stood in front of her.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Xiao Xiaoyan asked.


    "You are not a bad person. Why do you want to kill me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "before you wanted to kill me, you thought your parents were heroes. Now, do you still think so?"


    Xiao Xiaoyan didn''t speak.


    She really can''t continue to say to Yi Sanqiu that her parents are good people.


    "In fact, whether they are good or not, they are not so important to you. At least you are a good person." Xiao Yao leaned against the willow tree and said softly.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Xiaoyan was stunned.


    "Because you are good to those four children!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t that enough to show that you are a good man?"


    Speaking of this, he continued: "I asked Xiao Qinglong before, and he said, you go out to work every night. If I guess correctly, are you going out to steal?"


    "..." Xiao Xiaoyan did not speak.


    This is also a kind of default.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "do you think you are doing it right?"


    "I am robbing the rich to help the poor!" Xiao Xiaoyan said with a strong sense.


    "You see, you insist that your idea is right. Maybe your parents thought their idea was right at the beginning, so remember, no matter when, you should not hate them." Xiao Yao said.


    "But isn''t my idea right?" Xiao Xiaoyan asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in your opinion, are those rich people born rich? Of course, you can say that there are some rich second generation, but what about the father of the rich second generation? What about the rich generation? Are they born rich? Whose money is not hard work or risk-taking? They deserve to be stolen? "


    "..." Xiao Xiaoyan was stunned. It was the first time that she heard of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Before, everyone was the same. Before that, it could be a few years ago, it could be more than ten years ago, it could be decades ago, it could even be hundreds of years ago. Then, there were a group of people who worked hard, invested and took risks with their hard-earned money. Finally, they got rich. There were still some people who were lazy, they chose to be comfortable, and they didn''t want to be dangerous, So they are defined as poor people in the end. Of course, it''s not true that all people are like this. But, most of them are, do those hardworking people and those who have the courage to fight deserve to help those who are lazy or choose to live a comfortable life? " Xiao Yao continued.


    "..." Xiao Xiaoyan took a deep breath and said, "but there are also some people who are not benevolent for their wealth! You see on TV, the landlords in the old society, even if there was a famine, were not willing to open warehouses to release grain. "


    "Why do people have to do that?" Xiao Yao continued, "opening a warehouse to release grain can prove that the rich man is very kind. It''s a kind of love and quality. Should people be defined as villains if they don''t open a warehouse to release grain? It''s a matter of love to spend money, but it''s a matter of duty not to spend it. If a person doesn''t want to lend you money, do you think he''s a son of a bitch? "


    Xiao Xiaoyan is speechless.


    She felt that Xiao Yao''s words once again overturned her cognition.


    "In fact, everything has to be reasonable." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "the word truth is easy to say and write, but not everyone can understand it."


    "By the way, if you want to work, I can help you. Maybe the salary is not high for a month, but at least you earned it hard. As for the four children, if there is anything you need, I can also help you."


    Xiao Xiaoyan was a little surprised. She raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao. Her eyes were full of amazement.


    "Are you really willing to help?"


    "I''m not short of money anyway." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I can''t be rich and heartless, can I?"


    Xiao Xiaoyan blushes and thinks that Xiao Yao is laughing at himself by what he said before.


    "Are you in a better mood now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Better, thank you." Xiao Xiaoyan was a little surprised when she finished this sentence. She had to kill Xiao Yao before, but now she would say "thank you" to this guy. Does this guy named Xiao Yao really have the ability to brainwash?


    How can she feel that she has been brainwashed by the other party?


    "Now that I''m in a better mood, I''ll hurry back. Maybe those children will be awake by this time." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well."


    With Xiao Xiaoyan, back to the courtyard, Xiao Yao finally fell asleep.


    He was sure that Xiao Xiaoyan would not trouble herself again.


    Otherwise, when she''s out there, that''s her best chance.


    Didn''t she give up?


    Sleep until daybreak, just open your eyes, you can hear Qu Yang and Zhou Lei chatting in the yard.


    "Do these two guys have nothing to do every day?" Xiao Yao said, dressed and got out of bed. When he opened the door, he saw Zhou Lei and Qu Yang sitting in the yard smoking and chatting.


    "Brother Xiao, wake up!" Qu Yang waves to Xiao Yao.


    "Why are you two here?" Then he went to wash.


    "It''s not nothing to do!" Qu Yang said after Xiao Yao, "by the way, brother Xiao, where is Xiaoyan?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He knew that the boy''s motive was not simple.


    "How do I know? I just woke up. Besides, can I help you watch her every day?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qu Yang grabs his head, smiles awkwardly, and says quickly, "brother Xiao, I''ve decided. I''ll live here in the future."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Qu Yang didn''t speak, but he was smiling, with a "you know" expression.


    "It''s not a short distance from the city. Don''t you think it will delay you to go to work?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry about it! No, I get up two hours early every day! " Qu Yang said quickly.


    "Don''t brag. Do you think those are useful? If I don''t blow it, I can block you for two hours from the Fifth Ring Road to the Fourth Ring Road in the peak period! " Zhou Lei said with a sneer.


    "Then I''ll get up early and avoid the rush hour!" Qu Yang said, biting his teeth.


    Zhou Lei immediately laughed, got up to him and said, "are you really going to give up?"


    "For love!" Qu Yang''s eyes are very firm.


    Zhou Lei looked contemptuous.


    "I don''t care. You can do it." Xiao Yao said.


    While talking, Xiao Xiaoyan came back with a bag.


    "Xiao Ge!" Xiao Xiaoyan sees Xiao Yao and greets him warmly.


    And yesterday, it is very different, and look at her expression incomparably calm, as if what happened last night, has been completely forgotten by her general.


    "Back? Where did you go early in the morning? " Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t mention yesterday.


    "Buy vegetables." Xiao Xiaoyan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, then turned around and said to Qu Yang, "are you sure you want to live here?"


    "Sure, sure!" Qu Yang nodded hard for fear that he would answer more slowly, so Xiao Yao raised his objection.


    "All right." Xiao Yao said to Zhou Lei again, "by the way, Zhou Lei, I told Xiao Xiaoyan yesterday that I intend to let her go to work in our company. You can find her a place nearby."


    "Ah?" Zhou Lei a Leng, then see Qu Yang expression instant solidification appearance, forced to suppress smile, nodded, "good, this to me."


    Qu Yang wants to cry without tears: "brother Xiao, don''t take you like this!"


    "Well, what you said before, I''ll take you as farting. Xiao Xiaoyan can''t catch up with us. You can take her."


    "To order!" Qu Yang really wants to kiss Xiao Yao, but he knows that if he does, Xiao Yao will kick him.


    After breakfast in the morning, Xiao Yao asked Zhou Lei and Qu Yang to take them away.


    "Brother Xiao, the two elixirs yesterday are still here. How do you plan to use them?" Nan Tianyuan asked, "why don''t you take one first to recover Yuanli?"


    "No, this elixir doesn''t mean much to me, that is, it''s useful for people who are seriously injured. I''ve already quenched my body twice, and you should be about the same." Xiao Yao said, "we''ll keep the elixir first. When we go to the fair, we''ll take it out."


    "Change out at the trade fair?" Nan Tianyuan looks surprised.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    "It''s not inappropriate. It''s just, brother Xiao, is this too eye-catching?" Nan Tianyuan asked in a low voice.


    "Do you think we''ll be in danger if we do?"


    "That''s not true." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "this time, the location of the trade meeting is in a hermit sect. The practitioners of that sect have aura realm. Ordinary people never dare to make trouble anywhere. Killing people and stealing goods are also absolutely forbidden, because the president of the trade meeting is a very good master. It is said that he has lived for hundreds of years and his cultivation is unfathomable, Anyone who dares to kill people and steal goods at the trade meeting will be killed immediately. "


    Xiao Yao asked, "if so, what worries do we have?"


    "Although they dare not do anything to us at the trade meeting, they know that we are from nantiangong. Once it''s over..." nantianyuan didn''t finish his words, but Xiao Yao already understood.


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao also slightly frowned: "this is a problem." It''s true that even if people dare not do anything at the trade meeting, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t trouble nantiangong afterwards. The strength of nantiangong is not so strong in the hermit family. It''s not difficult to destroy nantiangong. Any practitioner of aura realm can do it.

 Chapter 677

    After chatting with Nan Tianyuan for a while, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that he finally returned to the origin.


    Let''s not talk about these elixirs, just those martial arts and mental arts. If you take a copy from anywhere, it''s shocking. Even in the cultivation world, I''m afraid it can set off a storm.


    If he really took these things out, he didn''t know what kind of trouble he would bring to Nantian palace.


    In short, the identity of a disciple of Nantian palace can''t be used at all, otherwise it will cause trouble for Nantian palace.


    "Brother Xiao, what are we going to do? Otherwise, these two elixirs will not be released first? " Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    "How many low-level mental arts will have an impact?" Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and asked seriously.


    Nantianyuan stares at Xiao Yao closely. After confirming that the other party is not joking, he has a feeling of collapse.


    Although he didn''t know where Xiao Yao got so many good things, now this problem has been put in front of him. No matter what, he has to find a way to solve it first.


    "Brother Shaw, it seems that we have to think of another way." Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter melon face.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but now he really can''t think of any better way.


    "By the way, how long is it before the trade conference?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ten days, but we''ll have to leave a day or two ahead of time to make our way." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and asked, "how can the people of the trade meeting know which sect we are?"


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao, don''t you know that? In fact, it''s very simple. There''s an invitation. Every hermit family and hermit sect can receive it. " Seeing some incomprehensible expressions on Xiao Yao''s face, Nan Tianyuan quickly said, "although our Nan Tiangong is only a small sect now, it''s also a secluded sect. It doesn''t depend on the size of the sect and the family."


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "in this case, can''t we just forge an invitation?"


    Nantianyuan is not smiling: "in fact, this method has been used before."


    "What happened?" Xiao Yao said this sentence, his heart secretly said that he had some mental retardation, what can be the result, if the other party really cheated, nantianyuan could not know.


    Looking at Xiao Yao with a clear look, Nan Tianyuan did not explain the problem with a smile: "in fact, no one knows why, but as long as someone dares to make a fake on the invitation, he will be found."


    Xiao Yao sighed and sat aside, thinking.


    "But, brother Shaw, I have another way." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and turned to look at him.


    "We can snatch the invitation, snatch other people''s invitation, and use it by ourselves. It''s just a little risky. If someone comes to us, we''ll still be torn down." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Then kill those who have been robbed!" Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan


    At first, he felt that he was a jerk to put forward such a proposal, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he felt that he was not too bad. At least he could save himself


    "Nantianyuan, your attention is good, so do it!" Xiao Yao has a feeling of sudden brightness.


    Nantianyuan could only pick up a branch of a tree and pull it on the ground, while he was still chanting, "evil done."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t you understand?" Nan Tianyuan was stunned and nodded.


    Xiao Yao wrote lightly: "since the first time I went down the mountain, I realized that the outside world is totally different from the world on the mountain. It''s a cannibal world. If you don''t eat others, others will eat you. Let''s take a simple example, you Nantian palace, in the world of seclusion, has never provoked anyone, but why does the ghost door still trouble you? After all, it''s still because you''re not strong enough, isn''t it? Tell me about the trouble of that ghost door rushing to find zijinmen? "


    "Of course not." Nan Tianyuan looks better.


    Xiao Yao patted nantianyuan on the shoulder, and this action was very common: "since I understand, then I don''t need to say more?"


    "Brother Xiao, I know. I''m sure I won''t make mistakes on such issues in the future." Nan Tianyuan nodded with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed. After Nantian left, he touched his chin and said, "I don''t know if it''s good or bad to instill such an idea into Nantian now..."


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao will enter the ring space every day. He wants to break through the shackles of heaven realm and enter the aura realm in the shortest time, but every time, he will fail.


    However, Xiao Yao did not get nothing.


    For such a long time, still in the cut-off space, Xiao Yao feels that his Yuan Li seems to be changing bit by bit.


    This kind of change is not clear, but it''s more and more profound and pure. It seems that the storage of force in the body is much more than before.


    Gradually, he found that, in fact, Yuanli is plastic.


    Just this kind of feeling, like a flash of inspiration, but when he wanted to study, he couldn''t feel it any more. He secretly said many times, but there was no way.


    It seems that if you want to find a new breakthrough, it is meaningless to simply build a car behind closed doors. You still have to find your own opportunities in reality.


    In addition, he is also in the ring space, combining Qi breaking jiuxiao with the martial arts skill that can use fire. With one punch, he will condense a group of flames. It''s just that he consumes a lot of energy in his body. He also gives his new martial arts a loud name, Qi breaking flames!


    Later, Xiao Yao felt that the name was a bit rustic, but he was too lazy to change it.


    In addition, Xiao Yao is also connecting with the secret method that he got from the ghost gate. The secret method is simple. It''s just that every time he has a sequela, he can kill Xiao Yao. It''s really the feeling that his whole body is drained. It''s hard to move. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is now in a safe environment. Otherwise, any child will kill him.


    "This ghost man is really abnormal. He can even invent such a secret method." Xiao Yao said.


    If you think about it carefully, in fact, this kind of secret method is part of martial arts, just a little more advanced martial arts.


    Xiao Yao thinks that he still has too few Maces. Even if he is faced with the same level of heaven breaking masters, he will be dwarfed. In the final analysis, he doesn''t master enough martial arts.


    For example, when Zhuge burns the sky, Zhuge burns the sky is definitely stronger than Xiao Yao in Xiao Yao''s realm. After all, Xiao Yao can''t catch up with others in the use and mastery of martial arts.


    After finding out the seriousness of the problem, Xiao Yao paid more and more attention to his martial arts skills and almost turned the ring space upside down. However, it was still difficult to find a martial arts skill comparable to his own Qi breaking flame.


    "It seems that my spirit breaks through the flame, and I''m superior in martial arts!" Xiao Yao is a little proud.


    In addition to breaking the flame with Qi, Xiao Yao can also rely on Nirvana boxing and thunder clapping, which he learned from Zijin men Zishan. If he can master all the martial arts in the ring space, Xiao Yao believes that even if he meets the practitioners of Reiki realm again, he won''t be too embarrassed. At least, he can be on top of the invincible!


    Think of these, Xiao Yao can not help but have a feeling of blood boiling.


    You know, there is a big difference between aura and inner strength. But Xiao Yao has not yet reached the threshold of aura realm, but he has the ambition to kill the practitioners of semi aura realm.


    The time of cultivation in the ring is relatively easy for Xiao Yao. At least he doesn''t need to think about it so much every day. When he wakes up again, Xiao Yao finds that there are more than a dozen missed calls on his mobile phone, and all these calls are displayed with the same number.


    All the calls were from Zhou Lei. Xiao Yao thought about it and immediately called back.


    "Brother Xiao, are you out of the pass?" When Xiao Yao planned to practice in the ring space, he told nantianyuan that he wanted to practice in the ring space, and no one could disturb him.


    Listen to Zhou Lei''s voice, it seems to be a little dispirited.


    "Well, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m in the courtyard now. Come out and talk." Zhou Lei said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, even through the phone, Xiao Yao can feel, at this time, Zhou Lei''s mood is a little complicated.


    He opened the door and went out. He hadn''t seen the sunshine for a long time. For a while, Xiao Yao felt uncomfortable.


    Zhou Lei and Nan Tianyuan are sitting in the yard. Chang Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan are also there, except for Qu Yang.


    Xiao Yao frowned and had a bad feeling.


    "Brother Xiao, something happened to Qu Yang." After seeing Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei immediately stood up and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "dead?"


    "No..." Zhou Lei was stunned.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "as long as I''m not dead, I can relax. Let''s talk about it first. What''s the matter?"


    "He - had a car accident and became a vegetable." Zhou Lei said.


    "Become a vegetable?" Xiao Yao is stunned, no wonder Zhou Lei''s expression is so ugly.


    How could such a big thing have happened in the past few days?


    "Speak carefully." He didn''t intend to blame Nan Tianyuan. After all, he told him that no one could disturb him when he was closed.


    Zhou Lei took a deep breath and began to tell the details of what happened these days.


    It turned out that on the third day of Xiao Yao''s closure, Qu Yang was driving to siheyuan. As a result, he was hit by a series of traffic accidents on the way. Qu Yang threw himself out of the car. Although he was not dead, he was seriously injured, his brain was also severely damaged, and he became a vegetable. Now he is lying in Kyoto Hospital.


    Xiao Yao''s chest fluctuates greatly.


    "Are you sure it''s not a conspiracy against us?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s hard to say that before that, a man found Qu Yang and said that he wanted to become a shareholder and cooperate with Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company, but he was rejected. The next day, something happened to him." Zhou Lei said, "I don''t know the specific situation. Qu Yang and I mentioned it casually before the accident, and I didn''t take it seriously at that time."


    "Go to see Qu Yang first." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 678

    Xiao Yao was surprised to learn that Qu Yang had a car accident. He didn''t expect that such a thing happened in the past few days when he was closed.


    Except for surprise, the rest is anger.


    Qu Yang is his friend and brother. If it''s just an accident, Xiao Yao can''t complain. But if it''s a plot against Qu Yang or Xiaoyao group, no matter where the person is hiding in the dark corner, Xiao Yao will pull him out and step on him.


    Sitting in the car to the hospital, Xiao Yao''s face is always not good-looking.


    The expression on Zhou Lei''s face is similar to Xiao Yao''s.


    After all, Qu Yang has something to do with him, and no one can completely relax in his heart.


    When he got to the hospital, as soon as he stopped, Xiao Yao opened the door and jumped down.


    When he got to the ward, he saw Qu Yang with the instrument on his body. Xiao Yao was shocked in his heart, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Qu Yang''s father stood up at this time and nodded to Xiao Yao.


    His eyes are slightly red, and his face is wrinkled and old. No wonder it''s too difficult to keep a calm heart when his own son has such a thing. Even though his father has gone through a lot of storms, he can''t bear such a result.


    These days, he repeatedly ponders a question, whether he has done too many things to be ungrateful, but he shouldn''t even think about it carefully.


    He felt that he was a good man. He had never done anything wrong in his life. Even if he did, the retribution should be on himself. What does it have to do with his son?


    Oh, my God!


    "Uncle Qu, I''m sorry." Xiao Yao looked at Qu Fu and said from the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s no longer your fault." The smile on Qu Fu''s face looks far fetched.


    "No matter whether the fault is on me or not, at least you can let Qu Yang do it with me, that is to believe me, but I failed your trust in me." Xiao Yao said solemnly, and the expression on his face looked so solemn.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t say that. If you have to say that, I will feel uncomfortable. After all, no one wants to see Qu Yang''s accident." Qu Fu sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "Uncle Qu, you don''t need to think much for the time being. I believe lucky people have their own way." Chang Yang comforted.


    Qu''s father nodded and accepted such comfort. However, both he and Chang Yang felt that Ji Ren had his own heaven. If Ji Ren really had his own heaven, why would Qu Yang encounter such a thing?


    Since I was a child, I have come to the hospital. No one has ever said that Xiao Yao should treat Qu Yang.


    It''s not that they don''t want Xiao Yao to do it. They just worry about whether Xiao Yao has such strength. After all, even the most famous traditional Chinese and Western medicine in China has already concluded that Qu Yang can''t wake up in his life. If Xiao Yao can''t help it, won''t they add psychological burden to Xiao Yao? All of you are smart people, and no one will be confused on such a problem.


    Xiao Yao goes to Qu Yang''s hospital bed, reaches out his hand and begins to pulse for Qu Yang. Then he opens Qu Yang''s eyelids and looks at it. His face is more and more heavy.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you say?" Seeing that Xiao Yao is already checking for Qu Yang, Zhou Lei quickly comes up and asks.


    "It''s hard to say now." "It''s really not very good," Xiao said


    Hearing Xiao Yao say such words, the expression on Qu''s father Zhou Lei''s face is more dignified.


    Although they didn''t say anything before, for them, Xiao Yao is their last hope.


    But now, even Xiao Yao has said such words.


    Does it not mean that Qu Yang really has no way?


    Xiao Yao looked at their looks and said with a smile, "but I didn''t really say that there is no way. What do you do with such an expression?"


    "That''s it." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "anyway, I have confidence in brother Xiao."


    "OK, don''t worry. By the way, uncle Qu, can I see the doctor in charge of Quyang?" Xiao Yao turned to look at Qu Fu and asked.


    Although I don''t know what Xiao Yao wants to do, Qu''s father immediately nodded: "it''s certainly no problem. I''ll go and invite Dr. Liu here now."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and Zhou Lei went out with Qu''s father.


    "Brother Shaw, do you have a way?" Chang Yang asked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at Chang Yang and said seriously, "it''s hard to say now, because I haven''t made clear the specific situation, but Chang Yang, you can rest assured that as long as Qu Yang is not dead, I can make him stand up!"


    If this sentence is said from other people''s mouth, it sounds huge, but I don''t know why. It gives people a very convincing feeling when it is said from Xiao Yao''s mouth.


    After all, this arrogant man, his name is Xiao Yao!


    He is Huaxia, the most powerful traditional Chinese medicine!


    Although Xiao Yao himself did not say so, but all people who know Xiao Yao will think so.


    Before long, a man in a white coat with a stethoscope around his neck came in behind Qu Fu and Zhou Lei.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, the man walked up to him and took Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "Are you Xiao Yao, Mr. Xiao?" This male doctor is as old as Qu Fu.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao nodded. Seeing the excitement in each other''s eyes, he was puzzled. After all, this was his first meeting with the doctor.


    "Hello, I''m Qu Yang''s attending doctor, and I know you, too! Your medical skill is really amazing. Before, I knew Mr. Qu''s illness. Originally I thought he would... But I didn''t expect you to pull him back from the gate of death. " This Mr. Qu in Dr. Liu''s words is Qu Fu.


    Before that, the Qu family invited him to come, hoping to wake up his father.


    But at that time, Doctor Liu was almost diagnosed, and thought that Qu Fu would not live long at all. But no one thought that Qu Fu was standing in front of him now, and he looked very energetic.


    Qu Fu''s case has also been studied by many traditional Chinese and Western medicine, but no one can find any clue. They can only think that this is a medical miracle.


    Xiao Yao smile, is to understand why the other side see themselves, is a pair of excited look.


    "Doctor Liu, I want to ask, what is the situation of Qu Yang now?" Although Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine, sometimes he has to admit that many instruments in western medicine are very convenient. It''s hard to make mistakes, but these instruments can''t deceive people.


    Hearing that Xiao Yao brought the topic here, Doctor Liu''s expression became serious.


    After thinking about it, he said to Xiao Yao, "well, Mr. Xiao, you come to my office and let''s have a detailed chat."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Following Doctor Liu, Xiao Yao walks into an office. Soon, the door of the office is knocked open. An old man in his 50s and 60s is followed by a group of doctors.


    Seeing the man coming, Doctor Liu stood up immediately.


    "Dean!"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and stood up with him. This is the minimum respect for others.


    The old man nodded and shook hands with Xiao Yao.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao." The president said with a smile.


    "Hello, Dean, are you looking for me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Yes, as soon as I learned that you came to the hospital, I immediately came to have a look. It''s not simple. It''s really not simple. It''s really a young hero!" The dean said with a smile.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is very impatient. Now he just wants to hear about Qu Yang''s illness from Doctor Liu. It''s just that the other party is so old and starts to praise him as soon as he comes up. Even if Xiao Yao is not happy, he can''t show it. Otherwise, he just doesn''t understand.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, are you here this time for Qu Yang''s illness?" Asked the dean.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "I just planned to get some information about Qu Yang''s illness from Mr. Liu."


    "So it is!" The old Dean nodded and said to Dr. Liu, "Dr. Liu, next you have the right to cooperate with Xiao Yao. No matter what requirements Xiao Yao puts forward, you should try your best to satisfy what you can satisfy. If you can''t, you should try your best to satisfy it. If you can''t, you should go to me. Do you understand?"


    Doctor Liu was a little surprised. The dean''s attitude was to turn on the green light for Xiao Yao!


    But when he thought about it carefully, he also understood that there was no way for everyone to take Qu Yang''s illness. If Xiao Yao could cure Qu Yang, it would be a medical miracle again. Although they did not create it, at least they all participated in it.


    "Don''t worry, Dean. I know that in my heart." Doctor Liu nodded heavily and made a promise.


    The Dean can also see that Xiao Yao is already a little impatient at this time, so he doesn''t stay to explain anything. He simply takes all the doctors out of the office.


    "Mr. Xiao, let''s continue to talk!" Liu said.


    Now he wants to tell Xiao Yao all he knows, and then see what kind of medical miracle Xiao Yao can create in the hospital. Even as an observer, he feels that he can benefit a lot.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Judging from the current situation, although Qu Yang has multiple fractures, these are small problems. The only serious one is the brain area." Doctor Liu finds out Qu Yang''s film and begins to explain it to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also listened very carefully and meticulously.


    Doctor Liu said a lot of professional terms about western medicine, but Xiao Yao couldn''t understand them. Finally, he could only summarize them by himself.


    There are many differences between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. For example, in traditional Chinese medicine, there is not even the word "cold", but cold.

 Chapter 679

    In fact, the situation of Qu Yang also puzzled Dr. Liu.


    Their discovery, Qu Yang''s brain nerve, seems to have been destroyed by something.


    What''s more, it''s a very serious damage. First of all, it''s the central nervous system of the brain. From the movie, it''s like being bitten open by something.


    Many people can''t believe such a result, even Dr. Liu can''t believe it.


    "Now Qu Yang is brain death, and there is no possibility of recovery, unless it is to repair the brain and change the brain, but it is impossible..." Dr. Liu sighed.


    The most complex part of the human body is the brain.


    "Generally speaking, even if a vegetative person loses consciousness, he usually retains his reflexes. But now Qu Yang''s situation is much worse than that of many vegetative people. He even loses his reflexes. Generally speaking, acute injuries caused by traffic accidents still have the possibility of waking up, but Qu Yang''s situation is much worse..."


    After listening to Doctor Liu, Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly.


    You can tell from what the other person says that he has no way at all, and even has a very negative attitude.


    "Doctor Liu, I know what you said." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, do you think there is a way to wake up under Qu Yang''s present situation?" Asked Doctor Liu.


    Xiao Yao smile, smile is very confident: "yes."


    Doctor Liu is slightly a Leng, in the eyes also revealed the excited light: "can you disclose, what kind of method do you plan to use?"


    Xiao Yao still smiles, but he doesn''t say much.


    Looking disappointed, Doctor Liu whispered, "is there any secret that is inconvenient to disclose?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it''s not a secret. It''s just that you don''t believe me when I say it."


    "Ah?" Doctor Liu was stunned.


    "I''m going to use pills." Xiao Yao said.


    "Pills?" Doctor Liu was more and more surprised.


    "Yes, pills." Xiao Yao said, "use pills to repair Qu Yang''s body."


    In fact, now Xiao Yao has some hesitation in his mind. Although he is 100% sure that he can use the elixir to revive Qu Yang, this is also a forced way.


    Because, after all, Qu Yang is just an ordinary person, and the role of elixir is too big. No one knows whether Qu Yang can bear it or not. Even if it is nantianyuan, he almost didn''t make it last time.


    What''s more, Qu Yang is just an ordinary person?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao sighed, and his expression became more and more heavy.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, I know what you said about pills. It seems that you held an auction before. At the auction, you sold some pills. It''s said that they can prolong your life, right?" When Dr. Liu asked, his eyes were full of curiosity and doubt.


    In his opinion, there is no elixir to prolong life in the world. It''s just bullshit. If it was someone else, he would think that he was a charlatan, but this person was Xiao Yao, so they had to value it.


    At first, the international medical organizations had to get one and then study it, but they couldn''t find it at all. They sold more than ten billion yuan for one pill. Who would like to give one pill to them for free?


    If it costs more than one billion yuan to buy one, let alone whether they have so much money, even if they do, who is willing to sell it?


    At the thought of these, Dr. Liu felt a touch of depression


    Entering the ward again, Xiao Yao looks at Qu Yang and falls into hesitation.


    "The South sky is far away." Xiao Yao suddenly turned his face.


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? Is there anything I can do for you? "


    "If I take out the elixir, do you think Qu Yang can carry it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned, and his expression became more serious.


    "Brother Xiao, are you going to use the elixir?"


    "For the time being, it''s a solution." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "but the efficacy of Xiandan is really not something that ordinary people can bear. Last time, I experienced that kind of pain personally. To be honest, countless times, I almost died. What''s more, Qu Yang didn''t have any foundation at all. If he came up with strong medicine..."


    Later, nantianyuan didn''t go on, but the meaning was almost the same.


    "What if it''s only half the elixir?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nan Tianyuan, after thinking for a while, said, "brother Xiao, if you really want to reduce the dosage of the elixir, I think you can have a try."


    After a pause, Nan Tianyuan continued: "however, I think it can be reduced by about one third."


    Xiao Yao nodded, this is the answer he wanted, the last time the elixir was eaten by nantianyuan, he knew the elixir better than anyone else, otherwise, he had no need to discuss with nantianyuan.


    "Brother Xiao, what kind of elixir? What does that mean? " Zhou Lei asked.


    "One way, one way to try, is to be afraid that Qu Yang will survive." Although this sentence is to answer Zhou Lei, but the direction of his eyes is Qu Fu, "there will be life in danger."


    Qu Fu turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "this is the way."


    "Uncle Qu, you should know..."


    Before Xiao Yao finished, Qu Fu interrupted directly.


    "Xiao Yao, I know what you mean, but now Qu Yang is like this. If there is no other choice, we can try even if our lives are in danger. I think the boy must know very well in his heart that he would rather live than die." Speaking of this, Qu Fu''s eyes are very complicated.


    No matter who it is, as a father, all hope their children can live well.


    But now Qu Yang''s situation, even if he is alive, is still alive.


    It''s better to take a chance!


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    With Qu Fu''s words, Xiao Yao has nothing to hesitate about.


    Even if there is a real danger, Qu Fu will blame him, he also admitted.


    Because he thinks Qu Yang is his brother! If he were someone else, he would not take such a risk, because it is not only a risk for Qu Yang, but also for him.


    Sometimes it''s not really willing to make such a choice, but because there is really no other choice.


    Thinking of these, he could not help but feel helpless.


    Divide the elixir into three parts, very evenly.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you really going to use pills?" Doctor Liu was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    "But..." what else did Doctor Liu want to say, but he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "Dr. Liu, have you forgotten what the Dean told you? But he said, no matter what I want to do, you must support me. " Xiao Yao said. Doctor Liu gave a wry smile and nodded his head. The president really said that, but now the situation is not the same! If the president had known what Xiao Yao was doing, he would not have explained it.


    After thinking for a while, he immediately withdrew from the ward.


    Xiao Yao noticed him, but he didn''t say much. Even if he didn''t use his head, he could think that Doctor Liu must have informed the dean.


    "Xiao Yao, do it." Father Qu said with red eyes.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He brought a glass of water, put one-third of the elixir into Qu Yang''s mouth, and forced it down with water.


    Otherwise, in Qu Yang''s current situation, it is impossible to get the elixir into his stomach.


    "Brother Shaw, I''m a little nervous." Nan Tianyuan said with a cough.


    "Let it be." Xiao Yao''s expression looks very indifferent.


    Because he knows that no one knows what will happen next, and it is not up to them to decide.


    What can decide is Qu Yang.


    He believes that Qu Yang''s consciousness still exists. As long as Qu Yang''s desire for survival is strong enough, he will be able to survive!


    While speaking, he also sat down, took out the fire needle, took out one, and stuck it in Qu Yang''s body.


    "All out." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Nan Tianyuan was the first one to take the lead and went out. Then Zhou Lei and others also went out of the ward. Although they are not at ease, they also know that they can''t help if they stay in the ward. It''s better to wait for the news quietly outside.


    In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao is not calm at all.


    He put Yuan Li in his body into Quyang''s body.


    In this way, we can control the attack of the elixir on Qu Yang. On the other hand, we also want to know the specific situation.


    After entering Qu Yang''s body, the elixir immediately began to spread its medicine and began to repair Qu Yang''s body.


    Qu Yang is still expressionless. As a vegetable, he may not know what pain is now. This is also a good thing for Qu Yang.


    After a while, Qu Yang''s body began to tremble desperately.


    "Qu Yang, you boy, hold on anyway, otherwise, you will never wake up again..." Xiao Yao looked at Qu Yang, sighed and said in silence.


    At this time, the Dean also took a group of doctors into the ward.


    "Mr. Qu, you''d better let us in. At least, we are all experienced doctors here. We can certainly help when we go in." The dean said to Qu Yang seriously.


    "I said that now Xiao Yao will treat my son again. He doesn''t want any interference, and I don''t want him to be interfered." The expression on Qu Fu''s face was very firm, and there was no doubt about what he said.


    "But..."


    Zhou Lei was already a little impatient when the president wanted to speak.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to write in your heart. I just want to know if I can see Xiao Yao and learn something by the way? I tell you, even if you really go in, you can''t understand anything. Besides, if you can really help, why did you go? Let my brother get better before! I tell you, don''t challenge my endurance limit, otherwise, don''t think I dare to fight you! "


    If this is said from the general population, no, the president will certainly not give up. But he knows Zhou Lei''s identity better than anyone else, so he has no choice but to nod his head and worry in his heart.

 Chapter 680

    With Zhou Lei''s words, the president and others can only stand outside, rubbing their palms and waiting anxiously. A minute later, their hearts will be heavy.


    Don''t mention these doctors. Even Zhou Lei and others have the impulse to go in and have a look. But this can only be thought about. They definitely won''t do it. It''s just a joke about Qu Yang''s life safety. Zhou Lei knows very well what can be done and what can''t be done.


    Qu''s father said nothing and sat on the iron chair at the door. His expression looked very calm, but under his calm eyes, there were all kinds of complex emotions hidden. Even his hands on his knees were shaking slightly.


    Although he looked very calm before, his true thoughts were not known. No matter how much he said, Qu Yang was his son. It was impossible to say that he didn''t worry at all. It was just that he knew better than anyone. No matter how worried he was, it wasn''t of much use. It was up to Xiao Yao and Qu Yang himself. No one could help him.


    "Uncle Qu, you don''t need to worry. We have to have confidence in Xiao Yao and Qu Yang." Zhou Lei walked up to Qu Yang and said with a smile, but under the smile, he was not calm. The smile on his face was too far fetched at this moment.


    "Well, I''m fine." Qu Fu turned his face and looked at Zhou Lei, nodded and said.


    Zhou Lei sighed. It can be seen that Qu''s father''s words are not right. But no matter how capable he is, he can''t change a person''s mind. Therefore, he can''t do anything except say some comforting words.


    Nan Tianyuan stood at the door, his eyes were alert. Although Xiao Yao didn''t give any orders, he would never let anyone into the ward. At least, before Xiao Yao said it was over, no one was allowed. He didn''t move, just like a statue.


    For a long time, he suddenly frowned and turned to look at the wooden door of the ward. His face looked strange.


    Although no one else can feel it, he can feel it. In the ward, the air slowly rippled open, and the aura was very strong. If it wasn''t for the fact that he still had to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the door, he would take this opportunity to sit on the ground and start practicing. Moreover, at this time, his heart was full of doubts, I really don''t know what happened in the ward at this time. Otherwise, how could there be such a strong aura?


    Suddenly, a scream came out.


    "Why, what''s the sound?" Qu''s father immediately stood up, and his face looked excited. He immediately went to the door of the ward, reached out and tried to open the door.


    But when he reaches out his hand, Nan Tianyuan suddenly grabs Qu Fu''s wrist.


    Qu Fu looks at the South sky with a puzzled face.


    The scream just now sounds like Qu Yang''s cry. That is to say, Qu Yang is awake now. Can''t he go in?


    "It''s not over yet." Nantian looked at Qu Fu and said seriously.


    Qu Fu is slightly stunned: "it''s not over yet?"


    "Well." Nantianyuan can feel that behind him, behind the door, the aura is a little confused. Although he doesn''t know what''s going on, Qu Yang must not be out of danger. After all, it seems to him and Xiao Yao that Qu Yang will wake up as long as he takes the elixir, which is not worth caring about at all. The real danger is whether Qu Yang can bear the power of elixir. After all, even if he took the elixir last time, he will die, not to mention Qu Yang, an ordinary man? If you can survive, the effect of the elixir will benefit Qu Yang. But if you can''t carry it, Qu Yang will die.


    In other words, this time is not the end, but the beginning.


    In the ward, Xiao Yao looks at Qu Yang, and his heart twitches. After all, this is his brother.


    Think of Qu Yang usually face with a cynical smile, looking at Qu Yang at this time, his heart slowly ignited the fire of hatred.


    Although these years, with the improvement of cultivation, Xiao Yao''s mood has also improved, but this does not mean that Xiao Yao will have no hatred, can look down on everything.


    At this time, every pore of Qu Yang seems to be seeping blood out, and his body is still shaking desperately, just like a patient with epilepsy. Anyone who sees Qu Yang at this time will be shocked.


    Xiao Yao takes out a silver needle again and plunges it into Qu Yang''s body. With the yuan force in his body, he mobilizes the Qi produced by the elixir and blood in Qu Yang''s body.


    At this time, Xiao Yao acts as a guide, which is the only thing he can do now. But whether he can stop or not, he has no way to make any guarantee. It depends on Qu Yang himself. If Qu Yang wants to survive, persevere enough, and be able to bear the pain he has experienced at this time, then Xiao Yao thinks that Qu Yang will be able to survive.


    "Qu Yang, listen to me. If you want revenge, you have to wake up first. Otherwise, you can only watch the person who killed you get away with it." I don''t know if Qu Yang can hear what he says at this time. Xiao Yao still says it seriously.


    Qu Yang''s scream is getting louder and louder, and people outside the door are talking about their voices. Although they don''t know what''s going on in the ward at this time, they also know that Qu Yang''s situation is not so good¡° No, I have to go in! " The Dean sighed and said, "I believe Mr. Xiao needs our help at this time." However, as soon as he took a step forward, Zhou Lei stood in front of him¡° Even if brother Xiao really needs help, I also believe that even if you really go in, you can''t help. Maybe you can only make trouble. So I think you''d better stay outside honestly. " Zhou Lei stares at the Dean, the expression on the face looks very unkind, he is not a fool, can''t really see each other''s mind. When they heard Qu Yang scream before, their faces were excited. They all knew that Xiao Yao had really created a medical miracle. It was impossible for them to wake up before, but now Qu Yang has already screamed. That is to say, Xiao Yao has achieved initial success. If they go in and participate at this time, This medical miracle is inseparable from them. And they are really curious about what Xiao Yao is doing now. Just standing outside, they don''t worry about it. In fact, cameras can be installed in general wards to check the situation of critically ill patients and prevent accidents. However, this is Qu Yang''s ward. Even if the hospital has the courage, it dare not install cameras in Qu Yang''s ward! Now, they will have a feeling of regret¡° Zhou Shao, but listen to the voice inside... "Before the Dean finished, he was interrupted by Zhou Lei. His eyes were cold, too¡° At least, brother Xiao can make Qu Yang scream, can you? " This made the dean and others completely silent. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they had to admit it. If they were asked to come, it''s hard to say whether Qu Yang''s Adam''s Apple could roll¡° You''re almost there Qu Fu was also impatient and said, "do you really treat others as fools? If you really want to go in, when it''s over and Qu Yang is discharged, you can all live in it! " It doesn''t sound like much, but if you think about it carefully, you can tell that Qu Fu is really angry. How can anyone live in a ward? As Qu''s father, it''s absolutely impossible for him to say such words. But now Qu Yang is still in the ward and in danger. As a father, he can''t be rational. How can he think over and over again about what he says? After being reprimanded by Qu Fu, the Dean immediately calmed down, laughed and stepped back. At this time, the ward door suddenly opened. Xiao Yao came out and immediately closed the door of the ward¡° Do you have traditional Chinese medicine in your hospital? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes, of course The Dean nodded quickly. Xiao Yao takes out his mobile phone and hands it to the other party. It''s a text message editing screen. It''s the name of some traditional Chinese medicine, and it also says the weight¡° Make a medicated bath, prepare a bathtub later, and tell me as soon as you''re ready. It''ll be done in the shortest time, OK? " Xiao Yao finished this sentence and turned to walk in again. Zhou Lei looked at the dean and said, "can your hospital handle it? If you can''t make it, tell me now and I''ll solve it. "¡° Yes, of course we can The Dean nodded hard, then turned his face and said angrily, "get ready for the medicine bath now!" When speaking, he also saved the message, so as not to be accidentally deleted by himself. If there is such a mistake, it is estimated that Qu Fu and others even have the idea to strangle him. Almost half an hour later, the Dean came running with sweat¡° Zhou Shao, Mr. Qu, the medicine bath is ready. It''s in the next ward. Look... "" well, I know. " Zhou Lei nodded, also some helpless in the heart, he did not know how to inform Xiao Yao! But at this time, Xiao Yao had already opened the door and came out with Qu Yang in his arms. The bloodstain on Qu Yang''s face had dried up. It looked like he had been stabbed. I didn''t know how many knives he had¡° Xiao Ge, Qu Yang, he... "As soon as Zhou Lei talked about the general situation, Xiao Yao said," don''t worry, he''s OK. " Then he looked at the Dean: "lead the way at once."

 Chapter 681

    After Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei is also relieved. Since Xiao Yao says Qu Yang is OK, it must be OK. Zhou Lei can''t believe anyone. At that time, Xiao Yao trusted everything he said.


    In the hospital, there are also some good traditional Chinese medicine, and this time the medicine bath was prepared by the old traditional Chinese medicine who was the vice president of the hospital.


    Xiao Yao tested the water temperature, nodded and threw Qu Yang in again.


    After that, he turned and walked out of the ward.


    "Brother Xiao, what should I do next?" Zhou Lei asked.


    Xiao Yao said: "next I can''t help, everything has to wait for Qu Yang himself."


    "That''s... OK." Zhou Lei sighed, some helpless.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry, there won''t be too big a problem."


    "Well, brother Shaw, I believe you." Zhou Lei nodded heavily.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s useless for you to believe me now. You have to believe Qu Yang. At least I believe him."


    Zhou Lei was stunned and nodded with a smile.


    Sitting at the door of the ward, Xiao Yao, who seldom smokes, also asks Zhou Lei for a cigarette to hold in his mouth.


    "Can I have one?" Xiao Yao looked at the dean who was still standing on the side and said.


    "But... Yes." Although it is said that smoking is forbidden in the hospital, but the score is different, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao has no quality to light the cigarette on his mouth, which can be seen by everyone. In fact, Xiao Yao is not calm at this time. His hands are still stained with blood, and he has never thought to wash them off.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, I heard from Dr. Liu that you used pills for Qu Yang''s treatment plan?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, then looked at the dean and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "No problem, of course not. I''m just curious. What kind of medicine are you taking?" The Dean rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what do you want to say? Can you be more direct? "


    Everyone can see that the dean is making up his mind at this time.


    "Well, I hope you can give us a pill to treat Qu Yang. Then, let''s have a good study. If it can be widely used, it can be regarded as your benefit to our medical community. After all, there are many patients like Qu Yang waiting to wake up." Said the dean. With these words, he firmly occupied the commanding height of morality.


    "I said, are you brain sick? Brother Xiao''s stuff. Why do you want to go? " Zhou Lei said angrily.


    "Isn''t it for the sake of the Chinese people?" The Dean whispered.


    Xiao Yao pulled Zhou Lei, and then looked at the Dean, just looking at each other''s eyes, just like looking at a fool.


    With the same eyes as Xiao Yao, there is nantianyuan.


    Nantianyuan knows what kind of pills Xiao Yao uses. He thinks that the Dean doesn''t use his head to talk. How precious the elixir is. The old man wants to move his mouth and take a elixir away.


    If this is known by the people in the cultivation world, it is estimated that someone will come and spit at him.


    "First of all, my pills are very important. Second, even if I give them to you, you can''t copy them." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "It''s not possible. You may not know the current level of medical development. As long as you are willing to give us the pill, we can copy it immediately." The dean said seriously, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    Xiao Yao smiles and takes out the remaining two-thirds of the elixir from his pocket.


    "Is that it?" See Xiao Yao out of the golden pill, the dean''s eyes are bright.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "Qu Yang''s body has no way to load the whole pill, so now this pill, there are still two thirds left, right here."


    The Dean quickly reaches out his hand and wants to take it. Xiao Yao''s hand shrinks back, and the Dean pours for nothing.


    He looked at Xiao Yao curiously: "Mr. Xiao, are you here?"


    "Do you know the saying that there is no free lunch in the world?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The Dean was slightly stunned, and his face became more and more embarrassed.


    "If you want pills, you can pay for them." Xiao Yao said.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s not very good for you to say that. You know, if we really succeed, your name will be left on the merit list of the medical profession. Don''t you want to benefit the Chinese people?" Said the dean.


    Zhou Lei snorted coldly and said, "it''s really an old fox. Do you know what moral kidnapping is?"


    Indeed, what the dean said just now is a kind of moral kidnapping. It seems that if Xiao Yao really doesn''t hand over the pills, he will be sorry to Huaxia.


    The dean''s eyes were slightly astringent.


    Xiao Yao continued: "you may not understand the value of this pill. Even me, there are only two pills. And now I can tell you that no one in China can have such pills except me. The pills I bought at the auction last time are less than one percent or one thousand percent of this pill."


    The Dean was a little surprised.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t have the money to buy the pills at the auction, he still knew the final transaction price.


    "I''ll say it one last time. If you want it, you can buy it. If you don''t have money, what should you do?" Xiao Yao put Xiandan back into his pocket and continued to smoke, but he didn''t intend to talk to each other.


    The Dean was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s expression could be so indifferent after he said the previous words.


    A middle-aged doctor behind the Dean was a little upset. He hummed coldly and said, "it''s said that the parents of doctors are worried. As a traditional Chinese medicine and a doctor, is there only money in your mind?"


    Xiao Yao looks at the middle-aged man with cold eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Am I right?" He went on, it''s also emboldening himself.


    "Yes, but I ask you, if the hospital doesn''t pay you, will you still come to work?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "I..." the middle-aged doctor was silent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to nod his head and agree, but it''s too fake to say such words from his mouth. Even if he thinks he has a thick skin, he can''t say such shameless words.


    "If you can''t do it, don''t talk to me about medical parents." Xiao Yao said, "don''t you need money to treat people in your hospital? If a poor man is terminally ill and is on the verge of death, just because he can''t get the money, will your hospital do it? Don''t tell me that you will. If you think you will, check the news on the Internet! "


    Xiao Yao''s voice is not very loud, but in his words, it gives these people great psychological pressure.


    "Brother Shaw, there''s no need to talk to these people." "I''ll kick them out now," Zhou said Xiao Yao shook his head, indicating that it was unnecessary.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, how much do you want to sell us the remaining pills?"


    "Five billion, one third." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?! It''s impossible The dean''s pupil suddenly shrank and shook his head.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "in fact, I think you are quite worthwhile."


    Nantianyuan nodded his head behind him. He also felt that Xiao Yao didn''t think it was a lion''s big mouth.


    Many cultivation sects do not need money. If they get the news, not to mention 5 billion, even 10 billion, they may be willing to give it. It''s silly that they don''t know how to cherish such a good thing in front of these people.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s no wonder that they are just ordinary people. It''s impossible for them to understand the real value of Xiao Yao''s elixir, and let them give out 5 billion yuan unless they sell their hospital.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you insincere at such a price?" Said the Dean, with his chest undulating.


    "No money, just play." Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    "You..." the dean''s heart attack will soon be committed.


    "I know you may think that some of my lions have opened their mouths because you don''t understand the real value of this pill. Besides, you know in your heart how much benefit it will bring you if you can really get the formula of this pill." Xiao Yao said.


    The Dean thought for a long time, and finally took a deep breath, said: "Mr. Xiao, I still hope you can lower the price, such a sky high price, I really can''t make a decision."


    "Well." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "five hundred million, rent to you, three hours later, return to me, how?"


    "Three hours? Five hundred million? " The president was stunned.


    "Isn''t that good for you?" Xiao Yao said helplessly, "if you still don''t want to agree, I can''t help it."


    "Five hundred million, three hours. What can we do in these three hours?" The middle-aged doctor was depressed.


    "What you can do depends on you. It''s useless for you to ask me. How can I give you the answer?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Middle aged doctors are speechless.


    "Well, I''ll go back and discuss it first." The president took the lead and left.


    The rest of the doctors followed them.


    After all those people left, Zhou Lei scolded, "what''s the matter? I really take myself seriously. Brother Xiao, you should really kill them!"


    Xiao Yao smiles, but Nan Tianyuan says, "Zhou Lei, I don''t think brother Xiao really kills them. If it''s in the cultivation world, don''t say five billion. Even if it''s ten billion, there must be many people who are willing to buy it."


    Zhou Lei took a deep breath, and his eyes were full of amazement.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile¡° I know you may not be able to believe it, but I can tell you that last time, I was going to die, my viscera were broken, and I couldn''t live long. But this pill not only saved me, but also made a breakthrough in my cultivation. If it wasn''t for this pill, even a hundred of me could not be brother Xiao''s opponent, But because of this elixir, I became a practitioner of breaking heaven, no less than Mr. Jinglei and long sword. "


    Zhou Lei was shocked and speechless. Think about it carefully, it seems that Xiao Yao''s offer is really a loss?

 Chapter 682

    In fact, when Xiao Yao fired the price, he already had an idea in his heart. In his opinion, it was absolutely unwise to exchange 500 million yuan for pills for three hours. The reason why he did this was that he only hoped that the people in the hospital would retreat from the difficulties. But he did not expect that he underestimated the persistence of these people. It was only half an hour later, The dean and others came back again, and he had a bank card on his hand. He was really surprised. Did these people have something wrong with their brains?


    They all agreed to such a request!


    However, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who doesn''t mean what he says. If he says what he says, he will naturally fulfill his promise. Moreover, for him, it''s a business that can be made without loss.


    Although now Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is particularly short of money, some people have a bad brain and send 500 million yuan. After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Yao did not think of a reason to refuse the other party.


    If he really refuses, Xiao Yao should doubt whether his brain is not easy to use.


    In addition to Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and others are also surprised.


    "These people actually agreed. I don''t know what they thought." After the dean and others left, Zhou Lei muttered.


    But Qu Fu''s face looked very calm, as if the choice made by the hospital did not exceed his expectation.


    He said seriously: "it can only be said that Xiao Yao''s pills are too tempting for them, not to mention them. Even I am willing to make such a choice, because if they really succeed, the value created by pills is absolutely beyond our imagination."


    Zhou Lei nodded his head.


    This is just a small episode for them. More people are still focusing on Qu Yang.


    In front of the ward, waiting for almost two hours.


    Xiao Yao''s expression is always calm. No one knows what he is thinking at this time. Maybe he has a clear mind, or he just pretends to be calm. No one knows.


    Suddenly, the door of the ward was opened from inside.


    All of them immediately stood up subconsciously and stretched themselves.


    Qu Yang is the only one in the ward now, but the door of the ward has been opened from inside. Anyone with a brain seems to be able to figure out what happened.


    "Qu... Qu Yang?" Zhou Lei turns around and stares at Qu Yang.


    Qu Yang was dressed in his hospital uniform and laughed. His hair looked a little messy, his eyes were covered with blood, and his face was very pale. But now he was standing in front of everyone.


    The next second, Zhou Lei screams, pounces directly, and punches Qu Yang. His body trembles excitedly. He reaches out his hand and hugs Qu Yang tightly.


    "You scared the hell out of me, boy!" Zhou Lei wants to suppress his inner emotion, but emotion doesn''t mean that he can suppress it if he wants to.


    Qu Yang with a smile on his face, but deliberately pretended to be disgusted, said: "brother Lei, you''d better let me go, otherwise people who don''t know think you have any special hobbies, if others think you so, I don''t care, but if they even misunderstand me, it''s not good."


    Zhou Lei released Qu Yang and hit him on the chest with another fist. He rubbed his eyes, trying to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes when everyone didn''t pay attention to him


    Watching Qu Yang can still joke now, and everyone is relieved.


    "If you''re OK, ha ha!" Zhou Lei said, "hurry back to the ward and have a good rest. After that, you just wake up. Don''t wander around. If you pass out, you will be in trouble."


    Qu Yang curled his lips and said, "it''s like I''m paper paste. Now that I''m standing in front of you, can I still faint?"


    Speaking of this, he turned to look at Xiao Yao, took a deep breath, and said, "brother Xiao, thank you."


    Although he was in a coma before, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t know anything about the outside world. He knew better than anyone that he could wake up because of Xiao Yao.


    "What nonsense." Xiao Yao glared at him, "it''s really OK?"


    "It''s all right." Qu Yang in order to confirm what he said, but also quickly jumped, "you see, I now feel like a strong cow."


    "Big black bull?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Qu Yang grabs his head and laughs.


    With these words, he turned and looked at his father, eyes a little red: "Dad, let you worry."


    Qu''s father stood up and looked at Qu Yang. His face was a little serious and unhappy: "hum, who is worried about you? I thought before that, if you die, I''ll have a second child, so I won''t have a successor. But now that you wake up, I don''t worry about it."


    Qu Yang rolled his eyes: "Dad, do you have the mind and the ability?"


    Qu Fu slapped Qu Yang on the head, but he was worried that his slap would knock Qu Yang out, so when it fell on Qu Yang''s head, it actually took off a lot of strength. It seemed that it was no longer a slap, but a touch.


    "You son of a bitch, you look down on your father, don''t you? Well, since you''re OK, I''ll go first. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in the company. I don''t have time to waste on you. " With these words, he turned and walked towards the door of the hospital.


    Qu Yang did not speak, just looking at his father''s back.


    Although Qu''s father didn''t say anything, he saw deep worry in his father''s eyes.


    And, turning around, Dad''s reddish eyes.


    Father''s love is like a mountain. It''s probably like this. It''s not good at expression, but every look reveals real feelings.


    "Ah, this harmful male chauvinism!" Qu Yang suddenly sighed, "I''m very worried. Is it so difficult for me?"


    Xiao Yaole said, "go back and have a rest."


    Qu Yanggang nodded, then saw Xiao Xiaoyan standing behind Xiao Yao, and immediately beamed: "Xiaoyan, are you here too?"


    Xiao Xiaoyan was stunned and nodded. She was a little curious.


    Is it necessary to be so excited to see yourself?


    Make it look like you''re the mother


    However, Xiao Xiaoyan will not say that.


    "Xiaoyan, you are really a good girl. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, you are already so worried about me. Wuwu, I''m so moved." When Qu Yang spoke, he opened his arms and walked towards Xiao Xiaoyan.


    Who is Xiao Xiaoyan?


    If he doesn''t know Qu Yang''s idea at this time, it can only be said that he has been involved in dogs for so many years.


    So when Qu Yang just stepped forward, her body had already stepped back.


    "What do you want?" Xiao Xiaoyan looks at Qu Yang with a kind of vigilant eyes and frowns tightly.


    Qu Yang stops, grabs his head again, and laughs awkwardly: "sorry, sorry, I can''t help it!" Although he said so, his heart was also a little depressed. Are girls so alert now?


    "Go back and have a rest." Xiao Xiaoyan has no good airway.


    Qu Yang quickly nodded: "yes, you said let me go back to rest, I will go back to rest immediately!"


    "Damn, it didn''t seem to work when I told your father before?" Looking at this, Qu Yang climbed back to the hospital bed at a high speed. Zhou Lei even had the idea of strangling Qu Yang. Today, he completely understood what it means to value sex over friends.


    Xiao Xiaoyan covers her mouth and smiles. She also thinks that this guy named Qu Yang is interesting.


    After Qu Yang lay on the hospital bed, everyone came in.


    Xiao Yao pulled over a chair, sat down beside Qu Yang and said, "give me your hand."


    "Brother Shaw, what are you doing?" Qu Yang looked frightened, then said seriously, "I''m really not interested in men!"


    "Don''t play tricks on me!" Xiao Yao glared.


    Qu Yang was startled and quickly handed over his hand.


    Xiao Yao grabs Qu Yang''s wrist, cuts the pulse with his fingers, and finally takes a long breath.


    "Brother Shaw, is he OK?" Although Qu Yang has now woken up, Zhou Lei and others are still a little worried. The final result has to be told from Xiao Yao''s inside, so that they can fall the stone in their heart.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said, "it''s just..."


    "Just what?" Zhou Lei was stunned.


    "Just, I think you''d better not joke with Qu Yang in the future. At least, don''t provoke him." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Zhou Lei a Leng, ask a way: "why?"


    "Because if he is angry, he may slap you to death." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Ha ha ha! Xiao Ge, you don''t tease, this boy, I can hit him five Zhou Lei obviously does not believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    "From today on, I''m afraid he can beat you five." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei''s face was full of disdain, but he suddenly remembered something. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of amazement, and even his words trembled: "brother Xiao, you don''t want to tell me that this boy has become a cultivator, do you?"


    "You can say that." Zhou Lei and his colleagues must contact more things than ordinary people at this height. They also need to be clear about the definition of Xiuzhen. Therefore, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to hide anything from them at all. Anyway, as long as they tell the truth, they will understand it.


    "It doesn''t make sense! Why Zhou Lei was almost ready to cry. He looked at Qu Yang with an envious and envious look. "How can this boy have such good luck?"

 Chapter 683

    Although Zhou Lei''s words are like this, everyone can see that at this time, he is not jealous of Qu Yang at all. On the contrary, he is happy and excited from the heart.


    Qu Yang also looks at Xiao Yao strangely. When Xiao Yao said that before, he almost rolled off the bed.


    What Leng for a long time, Qu Yang did not say a word, almost wait for a minute, Qu Yang just screamed, and then immediately grabbed Xiao Yao''s hand, excited said: "brother Xiao, you are not teasing me? Have I really become a practitioner? "


    Xiao Yao quickly pulled out his hand, and then looked at Qu Yang with a kind of disdainful eyes. He didn''t have a good way: "you little boy, don''t touch me! I''m not interested in men either


    Qu Yang laughs. Xiao Yao is treating him in his own way! No wonder I always feel that this sentence sounds very familiar. Isn''t it what I said to Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei?


    "Don''t worry. Since I''ve said that, I won''t tease you. If you don''t believe me, ask Nantian Yuanbu."


    Indeed, in this ward, in addition to Xiao Yao, there is also a practitioner.


    "No, brother Xiao, I believe everything you say. I just can''t accept some of it. It''s too unexpected for me!" Qu Yang''s facial nerves are twitching. Indeed, it takes some time for anyone to accept such a result and digest such a large amount of information. Even Xiao Yao was not surprised. At the beginning, Nan Tianyuan learned that he had become a practitioner of the realm of breaking heaven. He was shocked to speechless, and he didn''t know how long it took before he slowly recovered?


    "Not fair, not fair!" Looking at Qu Yang from the South sky, he sighed and said, "we practitioners, if we want to have such accomplishments, we don''t know how much we have to suffer. What happened to you? Just a little sleep. "


    Speaking of this, he turned around and looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, this boy, is he also asking about the cultivation of heaven?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Great!" Qu Yang said excitedly, "in the future, can I hang others?"


    "If it''s an ordinary person, it''s about the same." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    "All right! After I leave the hospital, I''ll go to Changjian to fight alone immediately! Xiao Ge, what do you think of Zijin Mountain? I''m going to fight him in Zijin Mountain! " It seems that Qu Yang can''t wait to rub his hands.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I think it''s OK."


    "Ah?" Qu Yang a Leng, previously he just casually said, but did not expect Xiao Yao actually nodded down.


    Although he and Zhou Lei have some understanding of cultivation, they are not very clear about the division of realm. So when Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan said that he was asking about the cultivation of Tian Jing, he didn''t know what it meant.


    Can I really fight with long sword?


    Zhou Lei was also surprised: "brother Xiao, are you kidding? Can this boy really go to the long sword shop? "


    "Since he wants to go, why can''t he go?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei and said, "and I think the scenery of Zijin Mountain is good. It''s easy to bury it after death."


    Zhou Lei immediately woke up and laughed. If Qu Yang had gone against the sky and could hang a long sword, he would really be envied.


    Qu Yang''s dispirited face said: "I really thought I could beat Changjian!"


    "What are you thinking about, boy? What kind of master is changjianxing? If he can be easily abused by you, he has lived on dogs for so many years Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang thought about it, and then he laughed and nodded: "well, brother Xiao, can I help you in the future?"


    "With your accomplishments, you can only deal with ordinary people. If you meet my opponents, you will not even know how you died."


    Qu Yang is a little depressed again.


    "Well, I just woke up and thought that I would be invincible all over the world?" Xiao Yao said, "such strength is enough for you to protect yourself."


    Zhou Lei came up with a smile, and both hands embraced Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s discuss something?"


    Although Zhou Lei didn''t speak yet, Xiao Yao already knew what he was thinking.


    "Now, your injury is not very serious. If you can break some bones on your body, or break the viscera and so on, pills can also be given to you, but it''s hard to say whether you can survive." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Lei shuddered, said to rely on, quickly released Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Brother Shaw, are you kidding me? Is that necessary? " Zhou Lei''s face was a little pale.


    "Do you think I''ll cheat you?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Indeed, his elixir, the biggest effect is to cure the body.


    Whether nantianyuan or Qu Yang, who had taken the elixir, had a common feature before they took the elixir, that is, they were not far away from death. How seriously was nantianyuan injured? This time, Qu Yang was also like this. Because many bones were broken in the car accident, and there was a big problem in his brain. After taking the elixir, he not only repaired his body, but also re quenched his body. After a normal person took the elixir, it was not very useful, because they would not have the chance to quench their body. Even if you are really injured and take Xiandan, whether you can survive or not is another matter. So now Xiao Yao thinks that both Qu Yang and Nan Tianyuan belong to those who are lucky. But if everything depends on luck, you may not even know how you died in the end. In the past, Zhou Lei really envied Qu Yang and wanted to become a cultivator through the elixir. But now after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he immediately gave up his previous idea and thought that it was good to be an ordinary person. First of all, whether he could be cruel or not, he would play with his body. Even if he could be cruel, Qu Yang''s previous pain would be very painful, It''s hard to imagine. Although he didn''t see what was going on in the ward, he could guess what was going on by listening to Qu Yang''s screams. Coupled with the previous Xiao Yao holding Qu Yang for ward, the whole body is blood appearance, also caused great impact to Zhou Lei. He suddenly felt that, in fact, he was in a very good condition now. Why did he have to torture himself¡° What''s up? Brother Lei? You gave up? " Qu Yang asked¡° Nonsense, I''m not insane. I have to be abused! " Zhou Lei has no good airway¡° It''s OK, brother Lei. You don''t need to worry. After all, things are changeable in this world. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t have that day. " Qu Yang said. Zhou Lei slapped on Qu Yang''s head again, and he was almost crazy: "although I know what you mean, is it really interesting for you to curse me like this?" When they were fighting, Xiao Xiaoyan suddenly said, "brother Xiao, if it''s OK, I''ll go back first. Qinglong and they should come back, too."¡° Well... Good. " Xiao Yao nodded¡° Ah! No Qu Yang suddenly worried, simply jumped down from the hospital bed, some anxiously looking at Xiao Xiaoyan, whispered: "Xiaoyan, you haven''t been here long, how can you go back in a hurry! Or shall we have a good chat? "¡° Well, no more Xiao Xiaoyan shook her head. "I have to go back." Qu Yang had no choice but to nod. Then he looked at Xiao Xiaoyan with expectant eyes and asked in a low voice, "next time, will you come to see me?" Xiao Xiaoyan shook her head: "no more."¡° Ah Qu Yang was stunned. He didn''t expect Xiao Xiaoyan to refuse, so he nodded, "OK..." with these words, he lowered his head, and his eyes were full of loneliness. Seeing Qu Yang''s expression, Xiao Xiaoyan hesitated and said in a low voice, "aren''t you ok? I don''t need to come to see you. If you''re OK, you can come to the courtyard. " Qu Yang raised his head again, slapped him on his head, and laughed awkwardly: "Hey, yeah! I''ve forgotten. Xiaoyan, go back first. I''ll find you as soon as I get out of the courtyard. By the way, it''s too far from the courtyard? I''ll arrange someone for you to send you back! No, I have to find a girl to send you, otherwise I''m not at ease... "Xiao Yan looked at Qu Yang''s expression at this time, a little sad, just think this young man is too cute¡° Well, thank you Xiao Xiaoyan did not refuse Qu Yang''s kindness¡° Haha, haha After seeing off Xiao Xiaoyan, Xiao Yao''s expression suddenly became serious: "you boy, do you really like her?" Qu Yang was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao with a puzzled look. He asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, I like her, can''t I?"¡° No, it''s just... "Xiao Yao hesitated and said," I''m just curious. What do you like about this girl? "¡° Beautiful, lovely Qu Yang said¡° In this world, there are more girls than she is beautiful and lovely. " Xiao Yao said, "after you see more beautiful and lovely than Xiao Xiaoyan, will you like others immediately?"¡° Yes, Qu Yang, don''t delay other girls. " Chang Yang also said with a smile. Qu Yang immediately worried: "brother Xiao, sister Yang, who do you think I am? I really like Xiaoyan! Besides, don''t you know what kind of person I am? Brother Xiao can do such a half hearted thing, and brother Lei can do it. Can I do it? " At the end of the sentence, his voice became smaller and smaller. Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei''s eyes can already kill people.

 Chapter 684

    Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei are so depressed. If Qu Yang wants to excuse himself, why do he have to pull himself into the water? It''s as if I''m a half hearted person.


    Chang Yang looks at Zhou Lei with a smile, but it seems to give people a cold feeling.


    "It seems that there are many things I don''t know about you! Qu Yang, why don''t you tell me about this guy''s half hearted


    "Hey, Chang Yang, don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. What kind of person do you think I am? We grew up together. You don''t know what kind of character I am. It''s really not my boast. It''s very difficult for billions of people in China to find someone who is more serious and infatuated than me. " Speaking of this, Zhou Lei also sighed, it seems that the world is declining, but also by Xiao Yao and Qu Yang hard than the next middle finger.


    For the first time, they found out that Zhou Lei had such a shameless side.


    In fact, Chang Yang naturally knows what kind of person Zhou Lei is. What he said before was just a joke. After a while of frolic, Xiao Yao leads to a new topic.


    "Qu Yang, this time you have an accident, do you think it''s an accident or someone''s cheating you?" With Xiao Yao''s words, the whole ward quieted down.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Qu Yang.


    This problem has tormented them for a long time. If they don''t make it clear one day, the anger and depression in the hearts of Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao and others can''t be eliminated one day. Besides, this time something like this happened, who knows whether the same thing will happen next time? No matter Xiao Yao, Qu Yang or Zhou Lei, they are more careful people. They will never let a bomb explode around them at any time.


    Qu Yang opened his mouth and gave a bitter smile: "in fact, I don''t know..."


    With Qu Yang''s words finished, everyone cast doubts and curious eyes at him.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and sighed.


    In fact, Qu Yang said that he didn''t know, which didn''t exceed Xiao Yao''s expectation. If Qu Yang really had the answer in his heart, he might have complained bitterly with Xiao Yao and others when he just woke up, but he didn''t say anything. Obviously, in Qu Yang''s heart, he just regarded this disaster as an accident, an emergency, but even so, Xiao Yao has no way to rest assured. He always feels vaguely that this matter is not as simple as he imagined.


    Although there is no reason for him to feel this way, Xiao Yao always believes in his intuition. That is because his intuition has made him turn bad into good. I don''t know how many times, so now he still chooses to believe in his intuition.


    "Brother Xiao, do you think it''s not easy?" Qu Yang said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t guess anything. I just feel that this matter shouldn''t be so simple. But it''s you boy. Are you really not clear about anything?"


    "Well, things happened so fast that I didn''t even have a chance to react, but..." speaking of this, Qu Yang suddenly stopped, and at the same time, his face also showed a look of doubt.


    "What''s wrong? If you think of something, just say it quickly!" Zhou Lei hastened to ask.


    Qu Yang looked at Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei, and said, "I always feel that when I am about to faint, I see a familiar figure."


    With Qu Yang''s words finished, Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei immediately look at each other and see the fire of hope in each other''s eyes. If it is true, in fact, Qu Yang doesn''t know anything!


    "I said you boy, tell me quickly, who is that familiar figure?" Zhou Lei is so anxious that he has to scratch his ears.


    Qu Yang gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m just not sure."


    "I''m not sure. I have to say it! What are you afraid of? " Zhou Lei has no good airway.


    Qu Yang took a deep breath, looked at Zhou Lei and said, "brother Lei, do you remember that before my accident, I told you that someone came to me and wanted to cooperate with me and join us?"


    Zhou Lei nodded: "I''ve heard about it from you, and I''ve also told brother Xiao."


    "And brother Shaw?" Qu Yang a Leng, did not understand why Zhou Lei will this matter and Xiao Yao frankly.


    Zhou Lei didn''t have a good way: "I just feel curious. It didn''t take long for you to tell me that something happened. I thought it might not be as simple as I imagined. Where is such a coincidence in the world? You just told me that something happened? So I mentioned it to brother Xiao. I always feel that we don''t all know about it. "


    Qu Yang nodded and said, "the familiar figure I''m talking about is that guy!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Lei suddenly became angry, "Damn, what else is there good ink? I suspected that guy before. You said that again before. It must be that asshole! You tell me what the name of that guy is. We went to find him earlier and killed him! "


    You know, Zhou Lei used to be a gentleman with elegant demeanor, but now I don''t know whether he has been with Xiao Yao for a long time, and his body has a smell of recklessness. If you let the people of Zhou family know, I really don''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Chang Yang grabbed Zhou Lei''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Listen to Qu Yang."


    "What else can I say?" Zhou Lei muttered, "as long as you catch the boy and beat him hard, I don''t believe you can''t ask!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Lei and said with a smile, "if that guy is really so easy to deal with, do you think he dares to fight Qu Yang?"


    Xiao Yao''s words let Zhou Lei slightly a Leng, hesitated for a moment, nodded, think Xiao Yao said or very reasonable.


    "Brother Shaw, what shall we do next?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Listen to Qu Yang first, or what?" Xiao Yao stares at Zhou Lei.


    Zhou Lei embarrassed smile, also nodded, waiting for Qu Yang to continue to say.


    "In fact, I don''t know who that guy is, but it seems not simple, especially his eyes look cold, like a poisonous snake. Anyway, it makes me feel very uncomfortable, as if I''ve been watched dead by something." Qu Yang said that, his face looked a little nervous.


    You know, in this world, there are few people who can make Qu Yang show such an expression.


    Who is Qu Yang? What a famous dandy in Kyoto! All the people in his circle are like Zhou Lei. Who else can make him show such an expression?


    "Do you know the name of that man?" Xiao Yao asked. "He said his name was Jiang Tianlu." Qu Yang said, "but I have never heard of the name."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath when he heard the name.


    "Is that him?"


    "Brother Xiao, do you know this guy named Jiang Tianlu?" Zhou Lei and Qu Yang can guess the expression on Xiao Yao''s face at this time.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "know, Qu Yang, don''t say it. Even if I see him, I will feel very uncomfortable. If I guess correctly, what you said before has nothing to do with him. Damn, I''ve been in trouble before. I dare to put my paw on my brother this time. It seems that I can''t teach him a lesson."


    Qu Yang was a little moved, but he asked, "brother Xiao, are you really going to attack that guy?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao laughs, "he doesn''t want me to be safe. Will I make him comfortable? Besides, from the first time I saw him, I had a feeling that he and I would never be friends in our lifetime. If so, why should I keep him


    "Brother Xiao, has he ever asked you to cooperate before?" Zhou Lei asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    For these things, he has nothing to hide.


    But Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao are a little curious: "if so, why don''t you agree?"


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at Qu Yang and says, "if there is such a person to cooperate with you, do you think you can rest assured?"


    Zhou Lei didn''t say anything, because he didn''t contact Jiang Tianlu and didn''t know each other very well. But Qu Yang contacted him, and he was able to express his opinion on this. Without thinking about it, he said directly: "I''m sure I don''t feel at ease. As I said before, I feel uncomfortable when I see that guy, as if I''ve been watched by a poisonous snake, To cooperate with such a person is to make fun of one''s own life. It''s possible to stab one at any time. "


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, you see, in fact, Qu Yang is not so silly on the surface!


    Qu Yang continued: "if it is in ancient times, such a person can be entrusted with important tasks by the emperor, must be a treacherous minister!"


    Xiao Yao gave a thumbs up to Qu Yang: "this evaluation is very pertinent. In this case, we don''t need to beat around the bush with him. There''s no significance in this respect."


    "Brother Shaw, shall we look for him now?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Looking for him?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "why do you want to find him?"


    "Ah?" Zhou Lei doesn''t know what to say. Since he wants to deal with that guy, isn''t the first step to find out Jiang Tianlu? But now Xiao Yao asked him if there was something wrong with his idea.


    Qu Yang laughed and said, "brother Lei, don''t you understand what brother Xiao means? In this case, we don''t need to find him at all. If he can come to me on his own initiative, he won''t give up. Are you worried that he won''t come to brother Xiao on his own initiative? "


    At the end of Qu Yang''s words, everyone was surprised.


    Qu Yang was slightly stunned and asked in a low voice, "what did I say wrong?"


    "No, I''m just curious. When did you become so smart?" Zhou Lei can''t help asking.


    Qu Yang

 Chapter 685

    Qu Yang is noncommittal and has no problem.


    Xiao Yao thought the same.


    Although he doesn''t have much contact with Jiang Tianlu, according to his understanding of each other, since Jiang Tianlu has already come to Kyoto, he must want to accomplish what he wants to accomplish, so he easily gives up, which is not the style of Jiang Tianlu. Now Xiao Yao needs to think about how to deal with Jiang Tianlu. In his opinion, he has to give up, The other side is definitely not so easy to solve, and if Jiang Tianlu really dares to come to him, it can only show that the other side has something to rely on.


    Jiang Tianlu knew Xiao Yao very well, even better than Xiao Yao himself.


    Xiao Yao''s strength is so strong. He doesn''t believe that Jiang Tianlu doesn''t know. But even so, he has come to Kyoto, and even started to attack Qu Yang. Such a person will never expose himself to danger. He has already done so, so he will come prepared.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also a person with high self-confidence, but in the face of Jiang Tianlu, he feels absolutely cautious. As Qu Yang said earlier, the guy named Jiang Tianlu is a poisonous snake, a snake waiting for an opportunity.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao took a deep breath, his eyes also showed a touch of cold light.


    Even if Jiang Tianlu is really a poisonous snake, the poisonous snake is seven inches.


    Before long, the Dean came back.


    He took the elixir in his hand and looked at Xiao Yao. His face was a little ugly.


    You don''t have to think about it. In the past three hours, the other party didn''t get any useful information.


    In fact, the Dean doesn''t want to leave Xiandan to continue to study for a while, but he also knows that no matter Xiao Yao or Zhou Lei, or Qu Yang who just woke up, they are not the people they can offend. If they really offend Xiao Yao on such a problem, they will have bad luck.


    Xiao Yao took the elixir, put it in his pocket and waved to the Dean: "you can go out."


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t you wonder if we have come to a conclusion and can we copy it?" In the face of Xiao Yao''s attitude, the president can''t help but be curious.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but Nan Tianyuan behind him burst out laughing.


    "Don''t say three hours, even if you are given three years, you can''t copy it." Nan Tianyuan said.


    The president was a little embarrassed, but he had to admit that what Nan Tianyuan said was very reasonable, because he thought so. In the past three hours, they used almost all the available resources together, and within an hour, they invited all the experts in Kyoto, and even mobilized the national strength, But the final result made everyone feel cold. In these three hours, they didn''t even know the composition of the elixir.


    Some even said that the composition of this elixir could not be found on earth.


    This may sound like some nonsense, but since it can be put forward, there must be a reason.


    Now nantianyuan said that he would give them three years to study, but they couldn''t come up with it. If it was again, they would certainly scoff at it and think nantianyuan despised them too much. But now, he has a sense of sudden realization, and his eyes looking at Xiao Yao are full of discontent.


    "Don''t look at me with such eyes. I know what you are thinking in your heart, but I ask you, do I force you to come to me to rent Xiandan?" Xiao Yao looked at him and asked.


    Dean a Leng, red face shook his head, carefully think, it seems really so, people also did not force him to pay! Isn''t it all voluntary?


    "Besides, don''t you think I''ve helped you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The president can understand Xiao Yao''s words before, but now he can''t understand them. He spent 500 million on it, but he didn''t understand anything. Why can Xiao Yao say that he helped himself?


    Xiao Yao looked at the perplexed expression on the dean''s face, but he didn''t feel much surprised. He just asked with a smile, "my brother said that even if you were given three years, you couldn''t study anything. Do you think this sentence is right?"


    The Dean blushed and nodded again.


    "You know this sentence is right, so I just rent the elixir to you. I know what the final result is. So in my opinion, even if you really buy the elixir, it''s useless. At that time, you will only spend more money and you will have to bear greater responsibility." Xiao Yao stopped when he said that, mainly because he thought that the Dean was not really a fool. He had already said that. If he still didn''t understand, he couldn''t help it.


    No matter how clever the teacher is, there is no way for a born mentally retarded student to enter Kyoto University!


    The Dean was stunned and stared at Xiao Yao. He was silent for a long time and nodded his head.


    He also understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shaw." With these words, the president withdrew from the ward.


    "I''ll go!" Zhou Lei was a little confused and forced, "this guy, thank brother Xiao really?"


    "Ah, brother Xiao, I used to think that brother Lei was the best person to cheat in Kyoto. Now it seems that he didn''t meet you. If he had met you earlier, he might have been cheated. He didn''t even know his parents." Qu Yang sighed and said that now he fully understood what it means to be sold and help others count money.


    Isn''t that the former dean?


    Xiao Yao glared at Qu Yang, but he didn''t have a good way: "what he said is not like words. Didn''t people say that before? Instead of pitching him, I did him a big favor. Otherwise, why would people say thank you to me?


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang look at Xiao Yao with disdainful eyes.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, his face unchanged, and his heart didn''t jump, as if he had already adapted to this kind of vision.


    "I had some sympathy for the old man before." Zhou Lei sighed and said that everyone knew that the old man he was talking about was the former dean.


    "Brother Xiao, I think you''ve gone too far!" Qu Yang said, "all fools cheat!"


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that if the former dean heard these two guys, he would not want to thank them.


    "Well, if you have nothing to do, you can leave the hospital today." "It''s not very safe in the hospital," Xiao said


    Qu Yang was stunned and asked, "brother Xiao, do you mean that guy may still trouble me?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Qu Yang was angry: "Damn, if he really dares to come to my trouble, I have to kill him here! What''s the matter? I''m the only bully, right? "


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and patted Pai Quyang on the shoulder and said, "this sentence is just a joke in front of me. Don''t really have such an idea."


    Qu Yang was slightly stunned and asked: "brother Xiao, didn''t I have been a cultivator before? Can''t even deal with that guy? "


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "if he is really so easy to deal with, I don''t need to worry about anything. It''s because it''s not easy to deal with, so I plan to deal with him by myself. Although I don''t know what the strength of that guy is, I know he must not be simple, at least not what you can deal with now." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Nan Tianyuan and said, "these two days, you''ll have to be in some trouble."


    "Brother Xiao, just tell me what I need to do." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "You have been following Zhou Lei and Qu Yang these two days to protect their safety." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t say anything nonsense and nodded. In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s words were imperial edicts, and he didn''t think he could disobey them.


    "What about you, brother Shaw?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Of course I have my own thing to do." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang frowned and nodded.


    After Qu Yang took the elixir, there was no problem with his health. He didn''t need to stay in the hospital at all, so Zhou Lei immediately went through Qu Yang''s discharge procedures, and then a group of people went out of the hospital together.


    Qu Yang is bouncing around. He looks like nothing has happened.


    "By the way, brother Shaw, are we still living at home these days?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Live in a courtyard." Qu Yang zhengse said, "before we were very dangerous, so it''s better to live together. After all, even if Jiang Tianlu really wanted to come to our trouble, he had to weigh himself up."


    Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao compared the middle finger together.


    Qu Yang was a little depressed: "is it unreasonable for me to say so?"


    "That''s right, but do you dare say that''s what you really think? No other idea? " Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "Er... Brother Xiao, look at what you say, what else can I think?" Qu Yang said with a smile.


    "If it wasn''t for Xiao Xiaoyan to live in Siheyuan for some time, would you want to come over?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qu Yang was a little embarrassed. He knew that it was useless to say anything now, so he just kept silent.


    Before, Xiao Yao asked Zhou Lei and Qu Yang to help arrange a place for Xiao Xiaoyan to live near the company. At that time, Xiao Xiaoyan also agreed. But just a few days after she left, the four children were a little upset, especially Xiao Zhuque, who didn''t sleep at night. It had to be said that Xiao Xiaoyan couldn''t sleep without her. Now Xiao Yao has no way, Just call Xiao Xiaoyan.


    Therefore, Xiao Xiaoyan still lives in Siheyuan during this period of time. It is precisely because Qu Yang understands this that he tries to live in siheyuan. However, Xiao Yao also turned a blind eye. In fact, both Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan are very good. If they can really get together, Xiao Yao will also wish them well. Since he can help, he thinks he should do his part.

 Chapter 686

    Back in the courtyard, Qu Yang began to be busy, just want to leave a good impression in Xiao Xiaoyan''s heart.


    In the face of Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei''s contemptuous eyes, Qu Yang turns a blind eye, as if all this is indifferent to him. Anyway, he has done more shameless things.


    As far as Qu Yang is concerned, losing face is nothing. As long as he can hold the beauty back, everything will be fine


    Qu Yang, Zhou Lei and others can take them in the courtyard, but Xiao Yao can''t stay. If it''s not for the trade meeting, he doesn''t mind delaying some time to stay in Kyoto and Jiang Tianlu. But now, it''s not long before the trade meeting. He can only solve all the problems before the trade meeting, In this way, he can go to the trade conference with ease. Otherwise, who knows what will happen to Kyoto during the period when he and Nantian go to the trade conference.


    In his opinion, there seems to be nothing that Jiang Tianlu can''t do in this world. Since he can go to Quyang this time, who knows who he will do next time? Anyway, he didn''t like Jiang Tianlu at all. If he had known that Jiang Tianlu would make Qu Yang, maybe he would have given the other party the opportunity to start first and let Jiang Tanlu disappear from the world.


    It may seem unreasonable to others, but for Xiao Yao, there is nothing more important than protecting the people around him.


    So the next day, Xiao Yao found Jiang Tianlu''s phone number through Li Xiaoxiao. In fact, Xiao Yao had Jiang Tianlu''s phone number before, but later deleted it. In his opinion, people like Jiang Tianlu always feel uncomfortable. Therefore, he didn''t like to deal with each other and delete each other''s phone number, There''s nothing to be surprised about.


    Although Xiao Yao deleted Jiang Tianlu''s phone number, Jiang Tianlu did not delete Xiao Yao''s mobile number.


    "Xiao Yao?" As soon as Jiang Tianlu picked up the phone, he said Xiao Yao''s name. There was no surprise in his tone, as if he had known that Xiao Yao would make this call.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao smiles and says, "do you know I''ll find you?"


    "Of course." Jiang Tianlu laughed and said, "in fact, I thought you would call me yesterday, but I didn''t expect you to delay so long."


    "Then you must know why I called you?" Xiao Yao''s voice sounds cold.


    Jiang Tianlu sighed and said seriously: "in fact, I didn''t want to deal with you so soon. If it wasn''t for my not wanting to deal with you, I wouldn''t want to deal with Qu Yang. This boy knows that I''ve been looking for him, and he knows that means that you know. With your impression of me, you will definitely find me in trouble, so he has to die, But I didn''t expect that this boy was lucky, didn''t die, and was saved by you. It seems that I underestimated you before! "


    Xiao Yao gritted his teeth.


    He was angry.


    He really didn''t expect that Jiang Tianlu could be so calm when he received his phone call after he cheated Qu Yang, as if all this was not a big deal to him at all.


    At the thought of these, he would like to drag Jiang Tianlu out now and give him three knives and six holes.


    "See you." Xiao Yao said, "anyway, I think it''s better for you to look for Qu Yang directly."


    "Hey, Xiao Yao, do you think I''m a fool?" Jiang Tianlu smirked over the phone.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just think your idea is very silly and naive. I also think I''m very silly and naive. Although I don''t know what your strength is now, I know that if I really stand in front of you, I''m afraid I won''t live for three seconds." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He did not expect that Jiang Tianlu would say such a thing.


    In his opinion, Jiang Tianlu has always been the kind of person who is more confident.


    So now Jiang Tianlu said such a thing, he really can''t believe it. He just made a phone call. He admitted his advice so soon. He didn''t play according to the routine! But when he thought about it carefully, he understood that the reason why Jiang Tianlu dared to attack Qu Yang was because he was sure that Qu Yang would die. Now the trend of things has far exceeded his expectation.


    If I had known that Qu Yang would not die, maybe Jiang Tianlu would not have done it.


    "Can I know what your purpose is?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "To work with you." Jiang Tianlu said with a smile, with a very calm tone.


    "If you want to cooperate with me, you can come to me directly. Why do you want to attack Qu Yang?" Xiao Yao wants to make his tone as calm as possible, but when he talks about it, he can''t suppress his anger and murder.


    Jiang Tianlu on the other side of the phone was a little silent and said, "I said that if I really appeared in front of you, I would be killed by you." Obviously, he can feel Xiao Yao''s anger at this time.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s silence, Jiang Tianlu continued: "in fact, what you said is quite right. According to the truth, I should look for you directly, but I know you too well. I know that if I really look for you, you will not promise me, or even see me. If I guess correctly, maybe you have deleted my phone number and asked for it from others?" Xiao Yao is a little surprised. Can this guy read his mind? How did he know these things¡° Don''t wonder how I know. I told you before. I know you so well Jiang Tianlu said with a smile, "although we have little contact, I have always been very concerned about you. For example, now you are in a Siheyuan in Kyoto, where there are four children. Is that all right?" Xiao Yao frowned tightly. The feeling of being watched made him feel very uncomfortable. When he answered the phone, he looked around as if Jiang Tianlu was spying on his life. Just looking for a long time, he didn''t see the shadow of Jiang Tianlu. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If Jiang Tianlu was really near now, he couldn''t be unaware of it. It seems that Jiang Tianlu has his own energy in Kyoto, otherwise he couldn''t know his whereabouts like the palm of his hand¡° Xiao Yao, in fact, you are really a terrible opponent. I don''t want to be your enemy whenever there is a possibility, but now we are on the opposite side. " Jiang Tianlu took a deep breath and said. Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I never intend to make you my opponent."¡° Yes, but if you get in my way, I can''t sit still. " Jiang Tianlu said, "do you have anything else to do?" Obviously, he doesn''t want to continue talking with Xiao Yao¡° I still want to see you. " Xiao Yao said¡° Don''t be silly. I can''t see you at all. I''m not a fool. If I really go to see you, I''m afraid I can''t come back alive. Are you afraid of death? No matter you are afraid, anyway, I am afraid. I don''t want to die. What''s more, I don''t want to die is worthless. I advise you not to call me in the future, because I have to change the number. I know you are very good in Kyoto, so I will never let you find me. " With these words, Jiang Tianlu had already hung up. Xiao Yao didn''t call. He knew that even if he did, the other party would not answer. He didn''t want Zhou Lei to find Jiang Tianlu by locking the phone. He knew that even if he did, he would never get anything. Jiang Tianlu was not a fool. He could even guess what he would do. Putting the phone back in his pocket, Xiao Yao also sighed. Jiang Tianlu didn''t want to meet, which he didn''t expect. He really didn''t expect that Jiang Tianlu would recognize the speed of light this time¡° How''s it going, brother Nantianyuan came up to Xiao Yao and said¡° Not so good. Jiang Tianlu doesn''t plan to see me. " Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the South sky far, said with a bitter smile. Nantianyuan nodded: "what should we do next? Isn''t Zhou Lei and Qu Yang very dangerous? " Xiao Yaochang sighed and did not speak¡° Otherwise, brother Shaw, I''ll go to the trade fair alone, and you can tell me what you need. " Nan Tianyuan said. There is some truth in his plan. After all, Qu Yang and Zhou Lei are still very dangerous now. He and Xiao Yao have to leave one behind. But Xiao Yao doesn''t know anything about the trade conference at all. It''s obviously impractical to go alone. Nan Tianyuan has been there before, so he must be the best choice¡° It''s not appropriate for you to go. I''ll have to go myself. We''ll all go then. " Xiao Yao said. Nan Tianyuan was stunned and asked cautiously, "Zhou Lei and Qu Yang..." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t worry. Since I will say that, I must have my own plan. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are both my brothers. How can I put them in danger? So, I''m going to find someone to protect them, and I''m very reliable. At least we can go to the trade fair with confidence. " Nantianyuan nodded. Since Xiao Yao has said that, he has nothing to worry about. Anyway, he knows that Xiao Yao has always been very reliable in doing things. After that, Xiao Yao made a call back to Haitian city. When he hung up, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang also came together¡° Xiao Ge, there''s no need to bother others to protect us. I don''t believe that Jiang Tianlu has so much ability and dares to trouble me? " Zhou Lei said angrily, "as long as he dares to come, I dare to keep him!" When he said these words, Zhou Lei''s eyes began to twinkle. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "so confident?"¡° Don''t be confident! As soon as I think about Qu Yang, I''ll hold back. Brother Xiao, don''t worry about going out with you. As long as I''m in Kyoto, I can''t make a mess! "

 Chapter 687

    It''s normal for Zhou Lei to have the strength. After all, with the strength of the Zhou family, even Jiang Tianlu doesn''t dare to come here and fight with Zhou Lei. However, how could Jiang Tianlu choose to fight with Zhou Lei?


    He also knows Jiang Tianlu. According to his understanding of Jiang Tianlu, this grandson''s cunning moves are too many. It''s not that he looks down on Zhou Lei and others, but mainly Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. Compared with Jiang Tianlu, they are pure.


    If they are really amused with Jiang Tianlu, they will stink when he and Nan Tianyuan come back.


    When I left Kyoto, I repeatedly asked a question all the way south.


    "Brother Xiao, are you sure Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are OK?" Obviously, he is still a little worried.


    Although nantianyuan is much older than Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao and others, in such a short period of time, a group of people have already got together. Moreover, nantianyuan is a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. In his heart, since he has regarded Zhou Lei and Qu Yang as his own brothers, he certainly does not want to let them suffer losses.


    "Don''t worry. If I say they''re OK, they''ll be OK." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Brother Xiao, who are you looking for help this time?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "The secret must not be revealed!" Xiao Yao pretended to be mysterious.


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile. Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t say much, he didn''t ask much.


    "By the way, nantianyuan, where is the specific location of the trade conference?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Star moon mountain." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "Xingyue mountain? It seems that it hasn''t been developed yet. There are few people. How can the trade fair choose such a place? "


    Nan Tianyuan said: "actually, to be exact, although it''s in Xingyue mountain, it''s not Xingyue mountain..."


    Speaking of this, Nan Tianyuan stopped again. He felt that if he continued to speak, he might be able to make Xiao Yao dizzy.


    However, he underestimated Xiao Yao''s intelligence. After listening to him, Xiao Yao hesitated a little. He suddenly realized it and said with a smile, "listen to what you mean. In fact, Xingyue mountain will be bound this time, right?"


    Nantianyuan gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up: "brother Xiao, I didn''t expect that you could understand it so quickly."


    Xiao Yao stares at Nan Tianyuan and says it as if he is an idiot. As long as he is a little more casual, he can immediately understand these things, OK?


    "Brother Xiao, in fact, you guessed very well. This time, Xingyue mountain has been put under the boundary. Although a large group of people like us went to the mountain, in fact, if someone really went to the mountain to look for us, they would not find us." Nantianyuan has participated in the trade conference before, so he is familiar with all this. He knows very well what will happen after going up the mountain.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Although he has never been to Xingyue mountain before, he still knows how big Xingyue mountain is. There is a boundary in such a big place. How terrible is the strength of the person who made the move?


    It seems that in today''s world, the top experts are also beyond his reach.


    "Don''t think so much, brother Shaw." Seeing Xiao Yao''s lonely eyes, Nan Tianyuan guessed Xiao Yao''s idea almost the next second and said with a smile, "although you are not as good as them now, how many years have you lived? Just give you some more time. I believe they will call you big brother one day. "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. He really didn''t know where Nan Tianyuan''s self-confidence came from.


    "By the way, do you think that this time, many people from the seclusion family and the seclusion sect will come?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course." Nan Tianyuan said, "the trade meeting is held only once a year. People in the world attach great importance to it. Even if some leaders don''t come, they will send someone to come. However, every year after the end of the trading conference, there will be a small battle in the world of seclusion. Because there are judges, they dare not be too presumptuous, but some small frictions will still occur. "


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what''s the situation?"


    Nan Tianyuan coughed and felt that since he had opened his mouth, he could not keep his appetite, so he continued to explain.


    "Every year''s trade meeting, there will be some treasures. These treasures will be taken away by people in various ways. After leaving the trade meeting, some red eyed sects will rob them, but they don''t dare to rob them openly. Therefore, they will say that this is a small friction."


    Listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao understood and frowned.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was not very good-looking, Nan Tianyuan asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and asked, "it seems that we are in some trouble."


    "What do you mean?" Nan Tianyuan thinks that since he followed Xiao Yao, his IQ is not enough, because Xiao Yao can often see things he can''t see. For example, now, Xiao Yao must have noticed something wrong, but he racked his brains and couldn''t think of it!


    "Nan Tianyuan, if we really find good things, even if those people can''t find our sect, can they find our people?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nantianyuan took a deep breath and began to understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s previous words.


    If so, when they get something good, it means they are in trouble.


    Although Xiao Yao''s strength is very good now, it is only relative.


    If you look at the hermit family, Xiao Yao''s strength is obviously not enough.


    "Brother Shaw, are you worried about this?" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao really wants to roll his eyes, but he thinks that this kind of action is too idiotic. It''s still a girl''s way of doing it. For example, Li Xiaoxiao shows her charm every time she rolls her eyes. If she comes, she must be a girl.


    "Brother Xiao, actually I have a way." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "however, we have to go to Nanling first, and it''s just the way."


    "Ah? What are you doing there? " Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Nan Tianyuan laughs and then pretends to be mysterious: "the secret of heaven can''t be revealed."


    Xiao Yao is angry and funny. It''s obvious that the boy is deliberately angry with him. Who let Nan Tianyuan ask him who he sent to protect Zhou Lei and Qu Yang?


    However, nantianyuan''s work is very reliable. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang have no way to compare this. Since nantianyuan says he has a way, Xiao Yao doesn''t ask much, but he is more and more curious.


    What else can this boy do?


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that nantianyuan really planned to use the technique.


    Although he had previously said that the secret should not be disclosed, he said it within ten minutes.


    "I know an old man who saved his life when he wandered in the world before. He is an expert in disguise. As long as we find him, he will certainly help." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Is it really transvestition?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but he still couldn''t accept it.


    On the contrary, Nan Tianyuan was a little curious: "brother Xiao, how can you say that you are also a great God level figure in the inner world and a master of cultivation? Is that so hard to believe?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "haven''t you ever touched it? So I think it''s a little mysterious. "


    "In fact, it''s not so mysterious. You''ll know then." Nan Tianyuan said, "it''s not that I don''t want to explain, mainly because I can''t explain clearly."


    Xiao Yao nodded to show that he understood.


    In fact, when you think about it, it''s not that hard to believe.


    For example, now some make-up experts are also half entry Yirong experts.


    When he got to Nanling City, nantianyuan pointed the way, and Xiao Yao drove for about half an hour, he finally came to the place nantianyuan said.


    It''s a big yard.


    Nanling city is also an ancient city. Therefore, there are still many simple buildings in Nanling city.


    Through a few alleys, finally came to a door.


    "Brother Xiao, that old man has a bad temper. Let''s follow him as much as possible." Before knocking on the door, Nantian reminds Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and nodded.


    Nan Tianyuan finally knocked on the door.


    The door was opened by a middle-aged woman in blue with a broom in her hand.


    "Who are you?" Women are curious.


    "I''m here to find Master Yi." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "Oh! Looking for the master! I''ll give you a briefing first. " Then the woman leaned the broom against the wall and walked away.


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to go in, but he was pulled back by nantianyuan.


    "When he comes, we can''t just go in." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "this old man''s score is too big, isn''t it?"


    Nan Tianyuan gave a wry smile and said, "I can''t help it. People with ability have a big temper, but brother Xiao, I still have to remind you that the old man''s temper is really bad. You can''t provoke him."


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he was also curious: "didn''t you save his life?"


    "If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t dare to bring you here. He certainly wouldn''t help us. That''s because I saved him and he felt that he owed me a favor, so he promised to help me." South sky far zhengse says.


    Xiao Yao said he understood.


    Just when they said this, an old man in Tang costume came over here.


    "Master Yi!" Nan Tianyuan stood at the door and said hello.


    "Ha ha! Brother Nan, you are here! Come on in Master Yi waved to the South sky and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is a little curious. Looking at the smile on the old man''s face, isn''t it kind? Is it as exaggerated as nantianyuan said before?


    But just as he stepped into the threshold, Master Yi suddenly roared: "get out! Who let you in? " He was angry and looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao was a little puzzled. Is the contrast too big?

 Chapter 688

    Looking at the old man''s angry face, Xiao Yao thinks that the old man not only can change his face, but also can change his face. It''s all in a mess. One second ago, he said he was laughing. Now he wants to kill himself.


    You got Alzheimer''s?


    Not to mention Xiao Yao''s bad idea. If you were any one, you would be unhappy if you were killed for the first time.


    What''s more, it''s Xiao Yao? Just helpless, who let now they ask for help, even if the heart is not happy, also can''t show, can only embarrassed smile, stand there at a loss.


    "Master Yi, this is my elder brother. Look..."


    "Oh! Then come in quickly The old man Yi''s face showed a smile again, and quickly waved to Xiao Yao, "Hey, don''t you know? I said you didn''t say it earlier


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of depression.


    It''s cloudy and sunny.


    He has only two words for the evaluation of Master Yi. He is fickle.


    When Nan Tianyuan told him before, he didn''t take it seriously, but now he can see that Nan Tianyuan is absolutely not joking. He is really a strange old man. He''d better be careful.


    After entering the yard, Xiao Yao became like walking on thin ice. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would make old man Yi unhappy. It would be a shame if he was driven out again.


    Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao walked forward shoulder to shoulder, whispered: "brother Xiao, you have to bear it, Master Yi is like this, we have to be careful."


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Entering the room, as soon as he sat down, Mr. Yi ordered the woman to start serving tea. Then he held his hand and looked at Nan Tianyuan. He said with a smile, "you must have something to ask me this time?"


    "Well." Nan Tianyuan has a clear idea of Yi''s character. He knows that in the face of such a strange old man, he still has something to say. It''s too reserved and polite, which can only make the other party feel uncomfortable.


    "Let''s talk about it." After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Master Yi not only didn''t get angry, but became happy and said with a smile, "I knew that you must have something to do with coming to me, but that''s OK. I owe you a huge favor. If I don''t give it back to you, I can''t sleep at night."


    At this age, Mr. Yi thinks that human relationship is more important than anything else. He is afraid that if he sleeps to death and human relationship is not finished, he will die in his own eyes.


    Nantianyuan is not an inkblor either. He simply tells us his purpose.


    "Oh, that''s to say, all I need to do is make you two look different, right?"


    "Yes South sky is far more important.


    "OK, that''s OK." Mr. Yi readily agreed and didn''t even ask the other party why he wanted to change his face. In his opinion, if he could say it, nantianyuan might have said it for a long time. He didn''t need to beat around the bush with himself. If others didn''t say it, he must have his own dilemma. Besides, it has nothing to do with him. What he has to do is to help the other party change his face.


    Nan Tianyuan stood up and clasped his fist: "thank you very much."


    "Ha ha, this is what I owe you. There''s nothing to thank you for." He is very open about this.


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile and nodded.


    Master Yi stood up and said, "come with me." Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao quickly follow behind and walk out of the house together.


    When he arrived in the backyard, Xiao Yao was curious. He didn''t know what Master Yi wanted to do when he brought them here. He turned his face and looked at nantianyuan. In fact, nantianyuan was full of doubts at this time, but he gave Xiao Yao a look to show him to be calm.


    After walking to a rockery, Master Yi suddenly reaches out his hand and slaps it on the rockery.


    "Boom!"


    There was a noise, and the gears were turning.


    The rockery, which originally looked very common, suddenly split into two and began to crack. There was an entrance under the rockery.


    Mechanism!


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted. He didn''t expect that there were mechanisms under the rockery.


    After Yi''s death, they got into the entrance together.


    "Be careful. Follow my steps. There are other mechanisms here. Don''t die here." The old man Yi didn''t return his words.


    Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao look at each other and hurry up. He doesn''t think the other party is a joker.


    Down the stairs, into the basement, every step, Xiao Yao can feel the perils around, it seems that the old man Yi is not joking, in this basement do not know how many organs, it can be seen that old man Yi is really a very careful person. He doesn''t believe that the other party can''t shut down all the organs in this place. I''m afraid he wants to remind Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan that Laozi is very dangerous here. You''d better not have a wrong idea!


    Although some helpless, but Xiao Yao had to admit that the other side really have ideas.


    After entering the basement, Xiao Yao found that there were many things like masks on the walls of the basement.


    "Boy, I have a lot of good things here!" Yi old son says to the South sky far triumphantly.


    "What are these?" Nan Tianyuan asked curiously.


    Yi was depressed, but he explained patiently: "the masks here are all human skin. Every mask is worth millions of good things."


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are a little surprised. There are at least hundreds of masks in it. How much does it cost? It seems that the old man is really not bad for money.


    "As you can see, I have only one servant left." Mr. Yi sighed and said, "I have a bank card now, and it''s estimated that I have only one million to live on."


    Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised: "old man, you have so many millions here, you have only one million left?"


    "Yes Master Yi stopped to look at nantianyuan and asked curiously, "what''s so surprising about this? My money has been almost bought for buying masks for a long time. Now the rest can only let me live a good life."


    Nan Tianyuan suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He had to admit that Master Yi really had a strong obsession in this aspect. Even if he could not eat, he would never sell any of his masks.


    "Well, it''s a pity that we have to throw out two today." Master Yi glanced at Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile.


    Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised: "master, are you going to give us two?"


    "If I don''t give it to you, how can I help you change your face?" Yi said, "besides, even if I really want to lend it to you, can you still return it?"


    This is a really understanding person!


    You see, the old man is a man of understanding! There is no need for others to say this. He can see it very thoroughly.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are embarrassed and feel speechless.


    "Old man, you can''t say that. If we really need it, brother Xiao and I will still send the mask back." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you''ll still need it in the future. Besides, when you know the real value of the mask, you can still keep your heart, let''s talk about it!"


    Nantianyuan heard the old man say so, but he was not in the ink.


    "In fact, it''s not so difficult to change your face, but since you are in a hurry, I won''t tell you so many useless things. Anyway, my task is to help you change your face, not teach you to do it." Yi said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan also nodded. Indeed, because they were in a hurry, they didn''t have much time to waste in Nanling city. They could only change their appearance in the shortest time.


    Now that the decision has been made, there is nothing to write next.


    Master Yi took two masks, first tightly adhered to Nan Tianyuan''s face, and then another one adhered to Nan Tianyuan''s face.


    "The reason why we use human skin and mask is that the ventilation effect of human skin and mask is really good." He put a mask on Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao and said.


    After putting on the mask, Xiao Yao looks at himself through the mirror. He feels very uncomfortable, but the comfort is not so good. It''s as thin as cicada wings, and it''s also very breathable. It seems that it''s no joke that Mr. Yi said that this mask is worth millions.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were still thinking about why they were so curious. It was only when Master Yi began to make up for them that they gradually understood.


    Could it be that the two strange faces in the mirror, Xiao Yao''s and Nan Tianyuan''s chins, were about to fall to the ground.


    It''s really hard for them to imagine that Master Yi''s technique of changing face has reached such a high level. It seems that there are a lot of capable people in China! In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao became a middle-aged man, while nantianyuan was only in his thirties.


    "Old man, why don''t you make us handsome?" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "Unless you want to die!" Old man Yi didn''t have a good way, "the more common it is, the less noticed it is. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    Nantianyuan nodded quickly.


    "Human skin and mask can only be used once. When you want to continue to use it the second time, you have to make up." Master Yi frowned and said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Master Yi and asked in a low voice, "master, can I discuss something with you?"


    "Fart, fart, fart, fart, fart, fart, fart, fart, fart, fart." Yi said.


    Xiao Yao is almost mad with anger.


    I don''t know. I''m very careful. Is it because you''re such a strange old man?


    Of course, Xiao Yao thought about these words in his heart and would not say them.


    "Cough, master, I think, after I solve this problem, can I learn from you?" Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and whispered.

 Chapter 689

    To be honest, when Xiao Yao said this, he was still very worried. He was really afraid that the old man would explode again as soon as his words were finished. After all, people helped him out of kindness. It was really a bit of an inch to let him teach himself this craft.


    But what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t let him go this time.


    "Are you serious, boy?" Yi old son stares big eyes to look at Xiao Yao to say.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha ha! Good! Good Master Yi slapped Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said, "you have to keep your word! Since you have promised me, you can''t regret it! "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the mood of Master Yi would suddenly become so high.


    "Well, you just have to keep your word. You must come to me when your work is finished." Master Yi laughs, "good, good..."


    After Xiao Yao made a request to be a teacher, Master Yi appeared a good word from time to time, as if he had heard some good news.


    Xiao Yao really has no way to understand this strange old man''s idea. He wants to learn from his teacher. According to the truth, it''s a troublesome thing for Mr. Yi. But now Mr. Yi''s expression and attitude seem to have hit five million, so he can''t understand. What''s the problem?


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan didn''t stay any longer. After saying goodbye in a hurry, they left Nanling city together.


    On the way, nantianyuan also answers Xiao Yao''s doubts.


    "In fact, Mr. Yi doesn''t want to accept apprentices. The main reason is that no one is interested in them." Nan Tianyuan said with a wry smile, "most people want to learn, but they can''t get in touch with him. Those who can get in touch with him think that transvestism is a heresy, and they don''t want to learn at all. Therefore, when brother Xiao asks you to be a teacher, Master Yi will be so excited."


    Xiao Yao understood this, nodded, also some surprised: "such a good thing, no one to learn?"


    "Ha ha, just because you think it''s good doesn''t mean everyone else thinks it''s good!" Nan Tianyuan''s words are to the point.


    "Oh, what a pity." Xiao Yao is going to feel heartbroken.


    Nan Tian Yuan looks at Xiao Yao and suddenly frowns.


    "Brother Xiao, I think Mr. Yi has done us a trick."


    "Ah? Why do you say that? " Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed bitterly and said, "he could have dressed you as a young man and me as a middle-aged man in my forties, but he didn''t do that."


    "What''s the area..." Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he could not help beating his chest and feet, "it''s really true! This can change, but what about our voice? But I was curious. We didn''t do anything about him. What did he do to us? "


    "In fact, he didn''t mean to dig a hole. Maybe he was just casual. He didn''t know what we were going to do." South sky far helpless way.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Maybe even Master Yi didn''t expect that Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan would have a headache even if he was so casual.


    It''s also the fault of Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan. If they thought of this earlier, they would be able to get rid of these troubles. But now, looking back, it seems that it is too time-consuming. In desperation, they have to continue driving.


    "Brother Xiao, do you have any good idea?" Nan Tianyuan asked. "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan suddenly got excited and quickly asked, "brother Xiao, what are you talking about?"


    "Dumb." Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    "..." Nan Tianyuan thinks Xiao Yao''s words are reasonable, and he has nothing to say. However, no matter from which angle, the news is full of infeasibility.


    "I don''t know what else to do." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    Nan Tianyuan sighed: "if it''s Mr. Yi, there''s a way."


    "Can he still do this?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Nan Tianyuan nodded with a smile: "in fact, voice change is also part of Yirong. I once heard him learn how to talk with women. He is just a young girl, very lifelike."


    Listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Xiao Yao is more determined to be a teacher.


    Although these are little tricks in other people''s eyes, they are very practical means in Xiao Yao''s eyes. What''s more, if you can really learn all these skills, you will want to wander in the future, which will also provide some guarantee for your personal safety.


    At the foot of Xingyue mountain, Xiao Yao stops his car in a farmer ''.


    "Brother Xiao, shall we go up the mountain now?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "don''t worry, wait first."


    Nan Tianyuan looks at Xiao Yao curiously.


    "Hey, I think we have to wait now, otherwise, just the two of us are like this now. Even if we really go up the mountain, it''s meaningless. We can''t do without tickets." Xiao Yao said.


    When they talked, they didn''t carry the old farmer behind their back.


    "Ha ha, two, are you misunderstood? We haven''t developed xingyueshan yet. We don''t charge tickets yet! " The old farmer said kindly.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan both smile.


    Although Lao Nong didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, Nan Tianyuan understood it.


    After all, they have to ask for an invitation.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is the only way to Xingyue mountain. If you want to go up the mountain, you have to pass here. Wait for people from other sects here, and then find two people. It should be no problem.


    Suddenly, he thought of another question. Looking at the old farmer, he asked, "brother, is there any place to eat here?"


    "Ha ha, I can do it here!" Xiao Yao had given him 300 yuan before, but he was very generous. Besides, it was just a meal, which was nothing at all.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m talking about places like restaurants. We don''t really want to eat. We have other things to do."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the farmer nodded. He didn''t have to stay for dinner.


    "Oh! Then you can go to Mr. Sun''s house, which is our small restaurant. Generally, those who pass by will eat there. " Said the old farmer.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "can you show us the way?"


    "Hey, I''ll take you directly! There is a mess of roads here. Even if you give directions, you may not understand them. " The old farmer said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was more grateful and gave the other party several hundred yuan.


    As long as it is something that can be solved with money, it is not called a problem. Anyway, Xiao Yao has such confidence now.


    "Ha ha, brother, it''s very polite of you to do so!" Although his words are like this, the old farmer has already stuffed the money into his pocket and looked around for a while. He seems to be worried that others will see him. It seems that the hundreds of yuan are a huge sum of money for him.


    Following the old farmer, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan walk into a large tile roofed house.


    There were several tables at the door, and many people sat there.


    At first, nantianyuan didn''t understand why Xiao Yao had to find a small restaurant. Now he knows.


    Many of the practitioners who come to Xingyue mountain have to rest and tidy up, and this is their resting place. Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan want to find lambs. This is the best place.


    Thinking of these, nantianyuan admired Xiao Yao more and more. Anyway, if it was him, he would never have thought of these. At most, he was ambushing at the foot of the mountain.


    There are many goals here.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan sit down quietly.


    As soon as he sat down, a young man came running over.


    "What do you want, gentlemen?"


    "Beef, peanuts and rice first." Xiao Yao said that he was really hungry.


    "Ha ha! Have you two been here? How can we know that the most famous one here is beef sauce! " The young man said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "when I came here, I found that there were many cows at the foot of the mountain. Do you still need to ask?"


    The young man laughed and gave a thumbs up to Nan Tianyuan: "my guest, you understand me! Good observation These flattering words don''t need money anyway. Who doesn''t like to be flattered?


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t take these seriously, while Xiao Yao was observing the surrounding situation.


    What attracts Xiao Yao''s attention is a girl with long hair in a blue tassel skirt, with a blue hairpin on her head and a sword on her hand. Nowadays, there are few people who use the sword. The real reason why Xiao Yao''s attention is not because of how beautiful the other party is, but because of her strength, breaking the peak of heaven.


    Next to the girl, there were two men. One was a young man with fair skin. He looked like a girl with good features. If he had to use two words to describe it, he was pretty.


    Another is a middle-aged man with a beard and a strong body. Even Xiao Yao can''t see his accomplishments, but he dares to conclude that the other party must be an expert, or even an expert in aura realm. Xiao Yao says that he won''t provoke the other party, except for his long life.


    "Younger martial sister, it''s good for you to have some of this." The delicate man seems to be very attentive and often brings food to the girl.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother. You can eat first. Don''t worry about me. I can clip it myself." The girl said with a helpless smile.


    It seems that she doesn''t like the man''s hospitality.


    The nearest table to Xiao Yao was two men.


    They were both in their forties and twenties, with smiles on their faces and chatting¡° Elder martial brother, why don''t you come in person Said the young man after a sip of wine. The middle-aged man laughed: "younger martial brother, you don''t know. Although the trade fair is very busy, there are fewer and fewer good things now. How many of them can enter our purple gate? Let''s just try our luck this time. "

 Chapter 690

    While the two were talking, Xiao Yao also pricked up his ears.


    Xiao Yao almost laughed when he heard the three words zijinmen.


    This is really - predestined fate to meet thousands of miles!


    Previously, he was still struggling, and he didn''t know who to start from. After all, although he was not a good man, he was not a bad man full of evil. He felt bad about killing people for no reason.


    But when he heard these three words, he had no pressure.


    He''s on target!


    I was hesitating before, but now I don''t even have to.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face changed, Nan Tian Yuan Leng asked in a low voice: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao looked at his face deeply, with a smile on his face and didn''t say much.


    Although nantianyuan didn''t get any answers from Xiao Yao, it''s not hard to guess that Xiao Yao has his own ideas.


    While eating, Xiao Yao glanced at the two disciples of zijinmen.


    If nantianyuan can''t guess anything at this time, it can only show that his brain is not enough.


    At this time, the two disciples of zijinmen began to talk again.


    "Elder martial brother, where did elder martial brother and elder martial brother Zishan go? Are they really dead? "


    "That''s bullshit!" The middle-aged man slapped his hands on the table and said, "don''t you know who those two elder martial brothers are? They are all masters, real masters! The elder martial brothers have already stepped into the aura realm. Not to mention in the secular world, even in the hermit family, they are all the best among the younger generation. Can an ordinary practitioner kill them? "


    The young man''s face was a little flustered when he was yelled, as if the middle-aged man could slap him to death in the next second.


    "Younger martial brother, what are you afraid of? Can I eat you?" The middle-aged man said.


    The young man gave a wry smile.


    If someone else, certainly will not do such a thing.


    But the elder martial brother sitting next to him is just a madman. He killed two disciples of zijinmen before, but his father is an elder of zijinmen. He is very powerful, so no one can do anything about him until now.


    "Elder martial brother, I heard that the headmaster sent out seven Jue funds again. He just wanted to find two elder martial brothers and kill Xiao Yao by the way, didn''t he?"


    "Hey, you''ve got a lot of information to ask about!" The middle-aged man laughed and said, "you''re right. It''s just because of the restriction of the judge, we can''t send out the practitioners of aura realm. Otherwise, we don''t need seven Jue. But each of them is a master of breaking the heaven realm. For a Xiao Yao, it must be easy to catch him. There won''t be any problem at all."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao almost stood up.


    Zijinmen, are you sending people again?


    He is also a little curious. If it is true, why haven''t he met any fund seven Jue so far?


    Is it wrong with yourself?


    This probability is still relatively large. In addition, if they can''t find themselves, will they attack the people around them?


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao was a little flustered.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao was relieved by their conversation.


    "Elder martial brother, why can''t we tie Xiao Yao''s parents or other relatives? Are you still afraid that Xiao Yao won''t show up? " Said the young man.


    "It''s nonsense again. We zijinmen are famous and decent. How can we do such shameless things? What do other sects and families think of us? Younger martial brother, you are still young. You don''t know a lot about it! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Zijinmen boasts of being a respectable family, so he doesn''t like these inferior means. Although Xiao Yao scoffs at their attitude, as long as these people don''t attack the people around him, it''s good.


    However, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, what the middle-aged man said is not all right.


    The reason why the people of Zijin gate didn''t kidnap them was that they didn''t want to make a big deal of trouble and let other hermit families and sects get news. After all, the pendant around their neck is still very important. They just want to take it away by themselves and don''t want other sects to step in. After all, although there are many spiritual practitioners in Zijin gate, But looking at the whole world of seclusion, even the Zijin gate is not very powerful. If there are really strong people involved, it will be much more difficult for them to get Xiao Yao''s Pendant.


    When he thought about it, Xiao Yao made up his mind. No matter what, he had to find a way to check the Zijin gate.


    It can be seen that zijinmen is really not going to let him go. Since it is like this, how can he make zijinmen better?


    Is Zijin gate powerful? Of course, it''s powerful, but since Xiao Yao came down the mountain, are there few strong people? But he didn''t survive all the way. Why was he afraid?


    Even zijinmen will not make him feel afraid!


    At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    "What are you listening to?" The middle-aged man''s eyes are cold and murderous.


    "Ah? I, I didn''t listen to anything... "Xiao Yao said quickly, and deliberately showed a look of fear. In fact, he also checked the strength of these two people before. They are in the realm of heaven shaking, and they are not afraid. If he wants to, he can kill them now, but there are still many people here, and he doesn''t want to do it in public, God knows what kind of trouble he''ll get into.


    Anyway, these two people will go up the mountain after all. When they are alone, it''s a good time for Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan to start. Now there are too many accidents.


    "Hum, dare to eavesdrop, I''ll kill you now!" When talking, the middle-aged man has pulled out his knife, stood up and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly, and he almost cursed his mother.


    Is this crazy?


    There are so many people here, and their voices are so loud, it''s strange that they don''t hear, OK?


    It''s also called eavesdropping?


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s head is running at full speed. Although he has some helplessness, if the other party really wants to kill himself, he has to do it.


    You can''t be slaughtered, can you?


    But South sky far, in the eyes also exposed the cold awn, just about to stand up, suddenly a strong wind came, a cold cold awn from Xiao Yao''s head through, just broke the middle-aged man''s knife.


    "Who!" The middle-aged man''s knives fell to the ground. The hands that used to hold the knives were trembling slightly at this time.


    "The people in zijinmen are really getting more and more powerful. When you talk so loud, are they also called eavesdropping? If this is also called eavesdropping, are we all eavesdropping? " It''s the girl in the tassel skirt sitting at the other table.


    "Younger martial sister, don''t make a fool of yourself." The delicate man coughed and said. "I just can''t stand them bullying people like this. Hum, what''s wrong with zijinmen? Can zijinmen bully people at will?" The girl said angrily.


    "Younger martial sister, you..."


    "Presumptuous! Do you dare to be our enemy The middle-aged man burst into a rage, "the curfew will only sneak attack. They have the ability to leave their name!"


    "If you don''t follow your name, you don''t change your surname. Hong Jianzong is Qingyue." The girl said coldly.


    "Yes?" The pupil of middle-aged man contracts suddenly, some are surprised, "are you the person of Hong Jianzong?"


    From his tone, you can hear the smell of fear.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about the seclusion world, and he doesn''t know what Hong Jianzong is about. But he can make people in zijinmen afraid. He is not a small sect. Ask nantianyuan then.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and continued: "when did the people of Hong Jianzong start meddling?"


    "Mind your own business?" Qingyue stood up and stared at the middle-aged man and said, "I''ll take care of this business today!"


    After that, she looked at Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan and said, "don''t be afraid, you two. As long as I''m here today, they won''t hurt you."


    "Thank you nvxia, thank you nvxia!" Since Xiao Yao has decided to pretend to be a weak chicken, he will definitely pretend to be the weak chicken to the end. Besides, he and Nan Tianyuan have concealed their own accomplishments, and the other party won''t notice.


    Just that beard, intentionally or unintentionally looked at Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, with a smile in his eyes, but did not say much.


    When the other side glances at him, Xiao Yao''s heart will jump to his throat.


    Previously, he realized that the middle-aged man was a master. It was not difficult for them to cheat ordinary people by hiding their own accomplishments. But it was hard to say whether they could cheat the practitioners of aura realm.


    However, seeing that the beard didn''t stop Qing Yue from holding the sword, Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    No matter what the place has seen or not, at least the other party has not pointed it out.


    "Elder martial brother, forget it. It''s a small matter. There''s no need to fight with Hong Jianzong." Whispered the young man.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly and sat down again. He had a black face and didn''t know what it was like.


    "That''s about the same." Qingyue sits down again and gives Xiao Yao a relieved look, indicating that they don''t need to worry.


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly. It seems that there are many warm-hearted people in the world.


    It may be that after the previous incident, the two disciples of zijinmen felt that they couldn''t get off the stage. After sitting for every minute, they stood up to leave.


    Before leaving, the middle-aged man passed by Xiao Yao and said with a cold hum, "next, follow up Hong Jianzong''s people. Don''t fall into my hands, otherwise, I have to kill you!"


    Xiao Yao looks at the back of the middle-aged man and sneers.


    Next, I''m afraid it''s hard to say who killed whom. Just as they were about to get up, Qingyue suddenly came over: "those two guys are not good people. Be careful. By the way, are you also here to attend the trade conference? But you don''t even have inner strength in your body... "Xiao Yao said with a smile," we are just tourists. "¡° So it is Qing Yue sighed, "the mountain is not peaceful, not suitable for play, you''d better go."

 Chapter 691

    In fact, to tell you the truth, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do if the girl named Qingyue didn''t come forward. Although he was confident that he could kill the two zijinmen disciples, there were too many eyes here to ensure that he would not get into trouble at that time. Exposing his strength too early is absolutely not a good thing for Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, so, This girl named Qingyue also helped Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan solve a big problem.


    Now hearing the advice from the other side, Xiao Yao also has a smile on his face. He naturally knows that Xingyue mountain is definitely not a suitable place to visit, but he is not really here to visit.


    "Thank you for telling me. I''ll leave later." Xiao Yao arched his hand and said.


    "Well." Qingyue nodded and sat down again.


    By this time, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan had already stood up and quietly followed.


    After Xiao Yao and Nantian had gone away, the beard just gave a smile.


    "Qingyue, you don''t have to worry about them." Said whisker.


    Qingyue is slightly stunned. She looks at her beard with a kind of curious eyes. It seems that she doesn''t understand each other''s meaning.


    "Those two people, they are not simple." Said whisker.


    "Uncle, why do you say that?" Qingyue asks curiously.


    "Actually, I don''t know what kind of cultivation they are. It seems that they all have some ways to hide their cultivation. I don''t know what kind of cultivation they are." Said whisker.


    Qingyue is more and more curious: "if so, why can we say that they are definitely not simple?"


    "Because they''re not afraid." Whiskers said, "if they are just ordinary people, why can they keep their face when the disciples of Zijin sect come to look for trouble? It can be seen that they also have their own cards. Even if you do it, I believe the two counsellors can''t do anything to others. "


    If Xiao Yao is still here, he will be surprised to hear that. He thinks his performance has been very good, but now when hearing this middle-aged man say it, it seems that his actions are full of holes.


    It seems that ginger is still old and spicy!


    "Dad, shall we remind the two disciples of zijinmen?" The delicate man said.


    He glanced at him with a beard, frowned and asked¡° Do you have a good relationship with others? "


    "Of course not..." the delicate man shook his head quickly. "The relationship between Hong Jianzong and zijinmen seems to be very common all the time."


    "If so, why should we remind them? Anyway, it''s only the Zijin gate, not us. " The beard laughs.


    The delicate man nodded to show that he understood.


    "Well, let''s go on eating. After eating, we''ll go up the mountain." With these words, whisker continued to hold the cooked beef and chew it. It was very indecent to eat. However, in his eyes, people in the Jianghu should drink and eat meat like this.


    To be happy!


    Qingyue''s eyes catch a glimpse of the direction Xiao Yao and Nantian are far away from. She is thoughtful and aware.


    At this time, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan have already climbed the mountain path of Xingyue mountain.


    There are two figures in front of them, the two disciples of Zijin gate.


    "Brother Shaw, shall we fight them?" Nan Tianyuan asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and his eyes were firm: "it''s them. The people in zijinmen are always looking for trouble for me. Now they have a chance. If I let them go, it''s abnormal. Hum, they always want to kill me. I really want to see that they don''t have such strength."


    "Well!" Nantianyuan didn''t ask much.


    Although he is also very curious about why people in zijinmen try every means to find Xiao Yao''s trouble, since Xiao Yao doesn''t say it, there must be a reason why he doesn''t say it for the time being. Nantian is far from the kind of person who likes to break the casserole and ask to the end. He just waits for Xiao Yao to say it by himself.


    At this time, the two guys who are still walking on the road of Xingyue mountain obviously don''t realize that they have become the prey in the eyes of Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan.


    "Elder martial brother, I just can''t understand why we had to let those two guys go before?" The young man asked curiously as he walked.


    "Well, do you think I want to let those two guys go?" The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said, "it''s not because someone intervened."


    "That''s the girl?" The young man''s face is full of disdain.


    "Do you know who that woman is?" The middle-aged man snorted coldly.


    Young man a Leng, shook his head, thought this is not nonsense? How do you know who the other party is!


    "That''s the daughter of Lord Hong Jianzong. Although she is not very strong now, do you think we can offend each other?" The middle-aged man sighed and said seriously.


    The young man took a breath.


    They know more or less about Hong Jianzong.


    Compared with zijinmen, its strength is slightly stronger.


    What''s more, zijinmen will not offend Hong Jianzong for the sake of both of them. It''s too unwise. If they really offend the girl named Qingyue, who is the unlucky person? There''s no need to hesitate.


    Think of these, young men are also full of dispirited.


    "It seems that we can''t say that." The young man sighed and knew that he could understand the things in it.


    "Well, not necessarily. Anyway, Miss Qingyue and those two people just met by chance. As long as we meet them again, we have to kill them!" The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled with cold.


    Speaking of this, suddenly a strange voice sounded behind them.


    "Not necessarily?"


    Hearing these four words, the two disciples of Zijin sect immediately turned around, and their faces were filled with astonishment.


    They don''t even know when they got close to each other.


    The man who suddenly appeared is naturally Xiao Yao, who is far away from Nantian.


    Previously, he was listening to the two Zijin disciples chatting. He didn''t expect that the two bastards would kill him for a trifle.


    Earlier, Qing Yue was right. These two guys talked so loud when they were eating that they even said they were eavesdropping.


    Xiao Yao felt that he couldn''t bear it any more. Before, he thought that these two people were innocent, but now he didn''t have such an idea. Zijinmen people didn''t have a good thing!


    Seeing Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, the faces of the two Zijin disciples were also full of surprise.


    "You... Why are you here?" The young disciple asked in amazement.


    "Well, here you are. Can''t we be here?" Xiao Yao asked coldly.


    "Ha ha, there''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell! Previously, I thought that as long as I can see you, I have to peel your skin. I didn''t expect that you would come so soon. " The middle-aged disciple laughed and said.


    Nan Tianyuan looks at these two people''s eyes, just like looking at a fool.


    He knew that since Xiao Yao decided to start, he must have enough confidence.


    Don''t say Xiao Yao, even he is sure to kill these two guys.


    As a result, they still think they are invincible. Isn''t that ridiculous?


    In the eyes of Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, these two disciples of Zijin sect are the lambs to be slaughtered.


    Xiao Yao squinted at the two people in front of him with cold eyes.


    It''s like looking at two local dogs.


    "Grandson, now give me a hundred kowtows, and I''ll let you go, OK?" The middle-aged disciple said with a smile.


    He thinks the road up the mountain is too boring. Now there are two soft footed shrimps. He can have more fun and play cat and mouse.


    "Really?" Xiao Yao asked deliberately.


    "Ah?" The middle-aged disciple was stunned and a little silly.


    He originally intended to talk about it, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s reaction would be like this.


    Shouldn''t you be angry?


    For any person, will feel that this is their own taunt of each other, OK?


    Xiao Yao''s reaction now makes him a little lost. Are you kidding? Since the other party really kowtows to himself, he doesn''t intend to let the other party go, OK?


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that if I kowtow to you, you''ll let me go? Don''t you mean what you say? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the middle-aged disciple took a deep breath, gave a cold hum and said, "do you know you want to live now? You were arrogant before, weren''t you? "


    To be honest, Xiao Yao is really aggrieved,


    When did you behave arrogantly?


    It seems that this guy is angry at Qingyue and intends to vent his anger on himself.


    "It seems that you are not going to let me go?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You''re smart, or you can jump off the mountain yourself." The middle-aged disciple said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao walked towards each other step by step.


    Nantianyuan followed.


    "Why do you want to die?" The middle-aged disciple was slightly stunned. At this moment, he suddenly felt very uncomfortable.


    A murderous air came to my face.


    The two disciples of zijinmen suddenly changed their faces.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s pace has accelerated a lot.


    Like a shadow, toward two people rushed in the past.


    Nan Tianyuan originally wanted to help, but on second thought, such a role can only be kneaded by Xiao Yao. Even if he rushes up, it''s meaningless. It''s really strange if Xiao Yao can''t kill both of them.


    He felt that he only needed to shout for support.


    "Presumptuous!" The middle-aged disciple was very angry. He drank and clapped. As soon as he reached out his hand, Xiao Yao had already reached him. His hands were like flexible snakes. He wrapped them around his shoulders along his arms, and then pulled them down. With a "click" and a scream, the middle-aged man''s arms were unable to fall naturally. Before he could recover, Xiao Yao immediately put out his hand like lightning and broke his other arm¡° Now, do you still want to kill me? " The smiling face was close at hand. Terrible smile!

 Chapter 692

    As soon as the cold wind blew, the middle-aged disciple''s body began to tremble.


    The young disciple around him finally recovered and was about to leave.


    Just as he turned around, one hand had already grabbed his clothes, and then he felt that his body was light, and the next second he hit the ground hard.


    "It''s too late to run now."


    That young disciple, just fell at the foot of nantianyuan, nantianyuan didn''t think about it, just stepped on each other''s chest.


    "I don''t have any strength, but I have a big voice." Nan Tianyuan sighed and said.


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me!" Looking at Nan Tianyuan, the young disciple''s eyes were full of terror. It seemed that he was not a man but a beast.


    "Shut up Nan Tianyuan kicked the young disciple in the stomach.


    The young disciple opened his mouth in pain, but he didn''t make any sound, just sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother Xiao, how to deal with this man?" Nan Tianyuan raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at the South sky, frowned and asked, "what do you think?"


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and felt that he had asked a piece of rubbish. He simply bent down and broke the young man''s throat.


    The movement is as brisk as flowing water, without any separation from the water.


    Seeing his younger martial brother die like this, the middle-aged disciples'' eyes became empty.


    He really didn''t expect that the other side would kill so decisively. He started to kill without saying anything.


    Hold the grass, can you still play happily? As for being so casual?


    "Big brother, we have no grudge in the far future and no grudge in the near future. Don''t we have to be so cruel?" The middle-aged disciple''s forehead has been covered with dense beads of sweat.


    "Do we have no grievances or enmities?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "if so, why did you want to kill me before?"


    "..." the middle-aged disciple was speechless.


    "Well, how about you answer a few questions and I''ll let you go?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Good, good!" The middle-aged disciple nodded quickly. Compared with losing his life, he only answered a few questions, which seemed to be a lot more cost-effective.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "My name is Ding Liuzhi, and that is my younger martial brother, Bai Mulin." The middle-aged disciple quickly said, "we are all disciples of Zijin gate. Zijin gate is located in Wolong mountain in China. There are 1000 disciples..."


    "Well, I haven''t asked about it yet. Can you give me some face? What can I ask you and what can you answer?" Xiao Yao depressed said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know anything about zijinmen. It''s not a good thing. After all, he''s on the opposite side of zijinmen now. Although it''s not voluntary, everything has happened. Even if he wants to retreat and give in, there''s no way out. After all, the goal of the opposite side is to want his life.


    Or, we''ll get it.


    Or let it go.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who voluntarily stretches his neck to be slaughtered by others. Since zijinmen wants to put Xiao Yao to death, he will not let the other party live a comfortable life. As the saying goes, knowing the enemy and friends is invincible. Since he has already thought about fighting to the end, he must take a proud attitude.


    "First of all, tell me what cultivation is the strongest in zijinmen." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s our leader. He is the practitioner of Linghe realm." Said the middle-aged disciple.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "A hundred miles of desolation." Said the middle-aged disciple.


    "That''s a very domineering name." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath. A name can make people feel endless momentum. He''s already a little curious about the man in zijinmen, but he doesn''t intend to fight each other now. A practitioner of Linghe realm can kill Xiao Yao even if he just moves a finger.


    Although he is not a person with low self-esteem, he also has self-knowledge.


    "Besides your headmaster, what other experts are there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "There are also four elders, the east god of war, the West God of war, the South God of war and the North God of war. They are all practitioners of Lingxi realm." The middle-aged disciples really said everything.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    Don''t mention the leader. Even those elders, any one of them can kill Xiao Yao.


    It''s really troublesome to get in trouble with such opponents. Fortunately, there are still some judges pressing on them now. Otherwise, Xiao Yao really can''t resist.


    "Brother Xiao, it seems that those people are really hard to deal with." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, what kind of accomplishments were you talking about before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Zijin Qijue, the eldest and the second, are all practitioners of breaking the heaven realm, and five others are practitioners of shaking the heaven realm." When the middle-aged disciple said this, his pupils suddenly contracted. He seemed to understand something. He was shocked and asked, "are you Xiao Yao?"


    Before, Nan Tianyuan called Xiao Yao "brother Xiao". In fact, his middle-aged disciples didn''t think much about it. But now Xiao Yao asked about Zijin Qijue, and he understood it completely.


    Xiao Yao squatted down, looked at the middle-aged disciple and said with a smile: "it seems that you are not too stupid. Don''t you want to kill me? Now that I''m in front of you, can you kill me? "


    "Xiao Yao, if you really kill me, we zijinmen will not let you go." The middle-aged disciple''s body began to tremble again.


    Previously, he was still thinking that as long as he was honest, the other party would let him go. But now, he suddenly felt that his previous idea was too simple. Zijinmen tried every means to kill Xiao Yao. It can be said that zijinmen and Xiao Yao are enemies.


    "Oh? Is it? I killed your elder martial brother, and I killed the purple shirt elder martial brother too. Do you think I still care about killing one or two more now? " Xiao Yao asked with a sneer.


    "You... You really killed them?" The middle-aged disciples couldn''t believe it.


    "When you''re down there and you''re dead, you can ask them." Xiao Yao said, "I''m too lazy to explain to you."


    "You can''t kill me! You promised me that you would never kill me The middle-aged disciple roared.


    "Yes, I won''t kill you, but it doesn''t mean other people won''t kill you." Xiao Yao finished this sentence and went to one side.


    A scream resounded through the air.


    Nan Tianyuan throws the bodies of Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin down the mountain before he comes to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ve found the invitation." When Nan Tianyuan talks, he gives Xiao Yao a small sign.


    "That''s it? It looks very simple! " Xiao Yaogang finished this sentence, suddenly frowned and took a deep breath, "no, there is aura on this brand."


    "Aura?" Nan Tianyuan was stunned. He didn''t feel it.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile: "I think this is probably the anti-counterfeiting label of the trade conference. No wonder it''s not easy for others to forge. Forget it, now that we have this thing, we''ll be much more convenient."


    "Well, brother Shaw, let''s go on." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and they continued along the mountain road.


    At the top of the mountain, a building appeared.


    There is no Xingyue mountain here before, but if you think about it carefully, you can understand that there is a boundary here. At this time, Xingyue mountain and Xingyue mountain outside the boundary are just two worlds. There is nothing abnormal about the different buildings.


    From the mountain road, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan met many people, but they all went their own way and didn''t say hello.


    Originally, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan thought that they had come early enough, but they didn''t expect that the mountain was already full of people. Many people were standing at the door, waiting for the start of the trade conference.


    On both sides of the gate stood some people in white robes, each with a solemn expression.


    "Brother Xiao, these people are the guards of the trade conference. They can be regarded as the security guards outside." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "it seems that this place is really heavily guarded."


    Earlier, he looked carefully and found that there was almost no other way to enter except the gate. Although the wall was not very high, if he really wanted to climb over the wall, he would be found immediately after riding on the top of the wall.


    There are a lot of watchers nearby.


    "Well, if it''s really that easy to get in, isn''t this invitation just a fake?" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t it that it hasn''t started yet? How come so many people have come? "


    "It used to be like this every year. It was said that the early bird catches the worm. It''s the same here. The earlier you join the market, the less you will miss the good things." Nan Tianyuan said, "we are not the only ones with Taobao mentality."


    Xiao Yao wanted to talk, but found three familiar figures.


    It was the three men of Hong Jianzong.


    Xiao Yao immediately turned around and didn''t want to be seen by the other party. The three men must know that they and Nan Tianyuan were posing as zijinmen disciples.


    The beard gave Xiao Yao a deep feeling. Unless he had to, he didn''t want to have a fierce conflict with the other party, which didn''t do him any good.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ve heard about Hong Jianzong. His strength is much stronger than that of zijinmen." As soon as Xiao Yao turned his face, Nan Tianyuan knew what Xiao Yao was thinking and said with a smile, "besides, as far as I know, Hong Jianzong and zijinmen are not very good at dealing with each other."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. If people don''t deal with it, it has nothing to do with me! He doesn''t think that Hong Jianzong''s people will help him find the trouble of zijinmen.


    Perhaps, for schools like Hong Jianzong and zijinmen, Xiao Yao''s existence is just a mole ant.


    "Ah! Man, which school are you from? " A hand clapped on Xiao Yao''s shoulder, and the voice sounded behind him. Xiao Yao ignored each other. Damn, are people in the hidden world very idle? He thought gloomily.

 Chapter 693

    Xiao Yao turned around and stood behind him a young man in a white robe. He had long hair and a beautiful face. He was white and tender. Such a man could be a popular little white face if he was thrown out.


    "Oh, man, what''s the matter? You can''t be dumb, can''t you speak? " Asked the young man curiously.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, deliberately lowered his voice, let his voice sound more profound, said: "we are zijinmen."


    "Oh! Zijin gate! I know! " The young man laughed and said, "I''m from honghuangdao. My name is kunmu!"


    "Hello, hello..." in fact, Xiao Yao didn''t want to talk to each other too much, and didn''t want to know each other, but this guy was a little too enthusiastic, and looked at the posture, it was just a nag.


    "Ha ha, you haven''t said your name yet!" Kunmu said seriously, "I have said my name, reciprocity, you should also report home!"


    "Oh, my name is Ding Liuzhi." Xiao Yao is very depressed.


    "My name is Bai Mulin..." Nan Tianyuan was also a little sad.


    "Wow! What a coincidence! We all have a wood in our name Kun Mu slapped on the shoulder of Nan Tianyuan, "it''s really fate!"


    "Yes, fate..." nantianyuan didn''t know how to deal with each other, so he could only follow the other''s words.


    "So, I think we can be friends!" Kun Mu said with a smile.


    Nantianyuan takes a look at Xiao Yao and conveys his inner thoughts with his eyes.


    Idiot is make complaints about this guy. Is this really a stupid guy?


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face, just like he didn''t see the eyes of Nan Tianyuan.


    The main reason is that at this time, he didn''t know exactly who kunmu was. Moreover, this time, they didn''t come to the trade conference by a bright means. If they can keep a low profile, they will have to keep a low profile. It''s very important to have extra twigs.


    "By the way, you zijinmen are not short of good things. How can you come to the trade fair?" Kun Mu asks curiously.


    "Just come to Taobao and join in the fun. Zijin gate does not lack good things, but we do." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    This is what Ding Liuzhi said before. Now it can be used.


    "So it is." Kunmu seemed to understand something and nodded, "I knew that you zijinmen have always been very stingy. You must be very stingy to your disciples."


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently.


    He can see that this guy named kunmu is really a chatter!


    As the saying goes, he doesn''t want to communicate with each other too much to avoid showing his feet, so his brain is also running at a high speed at this time. He thinks he has to find a way to let the other party stop talking so much.


    "Well, kunmu, right? Otherwise, tell us about honghuangdao. " This is what Xiao Yao came up with. In his opinion, he and Nan Tianyuan are pretending to be Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin. No one knows what he will say. So the smartest way is to turn back on the guest and ask about Kun mu. In this way, we can avoid the way of saying too much and losing too much. After all, this guy''s mouth is like a machine gun, I think it''s more difficult not to let him talk than to kill him.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Kun Mudun''s eyes flashed with bright colors.


    From Kun Mu''s mouth, Xiao Yao also has an understanding of the Honghuang road.


    In fact, Honghuang road is a Taoist temple, which is full of Taoists. The leader is called Taoist priest Xuankong, and now it is Linghe cultivation.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Kun Mu was also a practitioner of aura realm. Although he was only in the realm of Lingxi, he was also a master. At least Xiao Yao knew that he was not the opponent of the other side.


    And looking at Kun Mu''s tender skin, he couldn''t believe it. No wonder he couldn''t see through Kun Mu''s accomplishments before.


    This is also a proud son of heaven!


    Although kunmu is a talker, his character is still very good in general. As long as he is familiar with the conversation, he basically asks what to say without hesitation. Of course, such a character may not be a good thing. Fortunately, Xiao Yao and Nantian are far from bad people, and there is no contradiction between them. If they are enemies of honghuangdao, Relying on the information kunmu said, it is estimated that the whole Honghuang road will be turned upside down.


    The premise is that the person has to have enough strength.


    "Ah, or the three of us will be brothers!" Kun Mu has an idea to say.


    Xiao Yao


    Nan Tianyuan


    They really can''t understand Kun Mu''s idea. We just got to know each other. We just wanted to make a brother. We don''t know if we should say that he is too simple or nervous. Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t do such a mindless thing.


    "Cough, talk again, talk again." Xiao Yao said.


    Kun Mu listened to Xiao Yao''s words, but some unhappy, said: "brother Ding, you say so, is not some look down on me?"


    Xiao Yao is now dressed up as a middle-aged man. Kunmu calls brother Ding, which is not too much.


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly when he hears Kun Mu''s words. In fact, if he can really make a vow with a practitioner of Lingxi realm, it is absolutely beneficial to him, but the key problem is that Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are both fake. How can they make a vow? Moreover, even if you really do, there will not be any intersection in the future, which has no significance at all.


    If one day kunmu suddenly knows the truth, he will still feel that Xiao Yao and nantianyuan are playing tricks on him. At that time, he will not be unable to help him. Instead, he will provoke an enemy of Lingxi realm.


    Isn''t that a lack of heart?


    However, looking at Kun Mu''s posture at this time, Xiao Yao has no way. It seems that as long as he refuses to make obeisance with the other side, Kun Mu will think that he and Nan Tianyuan look down on the other side.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "brother kunmu, I really want to make friends with you, but you know, it''s a very solemn thing to make friends. There''s still a ceremony to be held. You see, it''s not suitable here! Otherwise, I''ll come to see you after the trade meeting, and then we''ll make friends. How about that? "


    A light flashed in Kun Mu''s eyes, and he quickly said, "is this really true?"


    "Seriously, seriously." Xiao Yao really wants to wipe the sweat on his forehead, but he is still wearing a mask.


    "That''s fine. We have a deal!" Kun Mu said with a smile.


    It looks like a child.


    Now Xiao Yao is certain that this guy is really absent-minded.


    He didn''t even say the address of Honghuang Road, and he didn''t think about where to find him.


    Of course, even if he said that, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan will not be idle and go to him. Their current identities are fake, OK? Now I''m just dealing with kunmu. Speaking of this, suddenly a loud voice sounded.


    "It''s going to grow!"


    The crowd, which was still crowded, quickly retreated to both sides. The crowd automatically gave way to a path, and a group of people came over with an old man in a blue robe.


    The old man''s hair is half black and half white, and there is no expression on his face. He is tall and shining in his eyes. Unexpectedly, the old man''s skin is so white that people can''t guess his age.


    "Why isn''t the old man dead?" Kun Mu suddenly murmured.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan turn around and look at him, and their eyes are a little surprised.


    "When I saw him fifteen years ago, he was like this. Now he is like this. He''s just an old monster." Kunmu said.


    Xiao Yao smiles and his eyes turn to the old man.


    Don''t know why, even if just look at each other, can feel each other''s body contains a strong spirit.


    An invisible momentum rippling in the air.


    The old man''s eyes are sharp, just like a sharp knife. Whoever he looks at will lower his head subconsciously. It seems that even if he just looks at each other, it is a kind of unspeakable torture.


    When the old man looks at Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao also stares at him.


    The old man was slightly stunned, with a smile on his face. He stopped and continued to stare at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked back at him. He didn''t realize that all the people who had been watched by the old man had lowered their heads.


    Suddenly, the old man stepped forward to Xiao Yao.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao is a little curious: "why should I be afraid of you?"


    The people around, all stare at Xiao Yao, and begin to guess the identity of this guy.


    Xiao Yao didn''t realize that he had become the focus of all practitioners.


    No wonder, because he didn''t think it was a great thing to look at the old man.


    But soon, Xiao Yao realized that it was unusual.


    Countless pairs of eyes, are looking at their own.


    He''s sweating again.


    After all, the identities of him and Nan Tianyuan who came to the trade conference are fake, and they are still changed. No one knows if this unfathomable old man can see through the face under his mask.


    Besides, being watched by so many people, Xiao Yao''s heart is also miserable. They all agreed to keep a low profile. How can he become the focus of attention?


    Fortunately, this phenomenon didn''t last long. Don''t interrupt with a bunch of smiles.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Old deadwood, do you also have a shriveled thing? My elder brother is right. Why should people be afraid of you? " It was kunmu who spoke.


    He hugged his stomach and laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    The old man glanced at Kun Mu and said, "son of a bitch, why are you here again?" Kun Mu stares round the eye bead son, say: "how, this is your home?"? Why can''t I come? " The old man was silent for a moment and whispered, "isn''t this my home?" Now it''s kunmu''s turn to be speechless.

 Chapter 694

    The old man named Kuki patted kunmu with his hand and said, "look, our names are a bit similar. Let''s forget this time. If we don''t know how to respect the old and care for the young, I have to tell your master."


    "It seems that my master likes you very much." Kun Mu sniffed and said.


    Withered wood slightly a Leng, long relaxed breath, wry smile shook his head, turned to leave.


    After waiting for dead wood to leave, Xiao yaocai curiously asked: "Kun wood, the president of the trade conference, seems to give you face?"


    "It''s not to give me face, it''s to give my master face. If it wasn''t for him, how could my master still be in the realm of Linghe?" Speaking of these, Kun Mu''s eyes became a little red, as if there was a deep hatred with the dead wood.


    Xiao Yao continued to ask, but Kun Mu shook his head and didn''t want to say more.


    It seems that Kun Mu is not so absent-minded as Xiao Yao imagined. He is not willing to say everything.


    "Big brother, it''s not that I don''t want to say, but there are some things I can''t say." See Xiao Yao suddenly silent down, Kun wood thought he was angry, quickly explained.


    "Nothing. Everyone has something to keep secret." Xiao Yao blinked and said.


    Kun wood even some gratitude: "thank you for understanding."


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak either.


    "The old man deadwood is here, and the trade fair should start." Kun Mu looked around and said.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the previous loud voice rang out again.


    "Trade conference, officially started!"


    With these words, the door of the building was also pushed open by two people.


    The two men didn''t leave after they opened the door. They just stood at the door and began to check everyone''s invitation, which is a small sign.


    There was a long line at the gate of the conference.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud drink.


    "Damn it! People who only practice the world dare to come to the trade fair? Just look for a small brand and you can fake it? " After that, a man flew out and fell at Xiao Yao''s feet.


    His throat was cut open and bloody.


    His hands covered his throat, and the blood flowed out along his fingers. It was impossible to cover his throat with his hands. Soon his face became pale as paper, and his body trembled more and more, just like a sheep''s madness, and his chest clothes were soaked with blood.


    The corner of Xiao Yao''s mouth convulsed violently, and the look in Nan Tianyuan''s eyes also showed the color of horror.


    "These people are really cruel." The corner of Kun Mu''s mouth twitched violently, spat on the ground and said, "people come here just to get some good things. Is it necessary to raise your hand to kill people?"


    "That''s the rule of the fair. Hum, people who practice the world dare to come to the fair of our secluded world. I don''t know where they have the courage or whether they have such qualifications." Said a Drake, pulling his throat.


    Kun Mu sighed and said nothing more.


    Although it is said that rules are made by people, it is not easy for a rule to exist for decades and hundreds of years. Although kunmu can''t see it, he also knows that it can''t be changed by himself. Although he has some thick lines, he knows that dead wood is not afraid of him at all. He just feels guilty for his master.


    Soon, it was Xiao Yao''s turn.


    To be honest, it''s impossible to say that you''re not nervous at all.


    Xiao Yao is also a normal person, and he will be afraid of death. Moreover, there are so many experts here. If these people really want to kill him, he and Nantian are far from each other.


    But now that they have reached this stage, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan have no way back.


    The man at the door took a look at the sign in Xiao Yao''s hand and then looked up at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s eyes were always calm. He knew that if he really messed up at this time, he would be in trouble. He thought his plan was safe.


    "No problem." When the man spits out these three words, Xiao Yao has a feeling of being relieved and burdened, but there is no change in his face and eyes.


    Just as Xiao Yao stepped into the gate, he suddenly remembered the sound behind him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s body seemed to be frozen.


    The face under the mask is already sweating.


    The man who guards the door goes up to Xiao Yao and gives the sign to Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t lose this brand. We still need it when we get to the guest room. Do the people in zijinmen know the rules so well?" The man said a dissatisfaction, and returned to the previous position, shouting a voice, "next!"


    Xiao Yao held the sign in his hand and let out a sigh.


    It turned out to be a false alarm.


    One second ago, Xiao Yao really felt that his heart would jump out.


    It''s so exciting!


    After waiting for nantianyuan to pass through the gate, Xiao Yao completely put his heart into his stomach.


    "Damn, it''s too dangerous to do such a thing again." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao, keep your voice down. Don''t be heard." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Kun Mu slaps Xiao Yao on the shoulder again.


    "Brother, what do you say? What can''t be heard, and who is brother Xiao? "


    "It''s nothing. Brother Xiao is a friend of ours. He did a shady thing." Xiao Yao made up the road at random.


    "Oh! So it is Kun Mu nodded, he is a nervous person, Xiao Yao casually said so, also deal with the past, he will not go deep into what.


    After entering the guild hall, Xiao Yao found that it was almost the same as the vegetable market, with some messy stalls.


    "Elder martial brother Xiao, shall we find a stall as well?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a wry smile: "we are here to find good things, not to sell things."


    "So it is." Nan Tianyuan understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. In fact, when he said that earlier, he asked casually. After all, the elixir in their hands was so precious that they could only trade secretly. It was so aboveboard that it would inevitably lead to trouble.


    Even if they are disciples of Zijin sect, I''m afraid it won''t be of any use at that time.


    "Brother, I''ll go first! My master has given me a task! " Kun wood some embarrassed to say.


    Xiao Yao quickly nodded: "good, good, you go to busy first!" Previously, he was still thinking about what kind of way to get rid of Kun mu. Unexpectedly, as soon as he thought about it, Kun Mu had an idea. When he was sleepy, someone would give him a pillow! Xiao Yao has no reason to refuse.


    After Kun Mu left, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Nantianyuan said with a smile: "in fact, this kunmu is not a bad man, just a little too enthusiastic."


    "Yes, I''m curious. Didn''t he have any friends before?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Nantian yuan nodded his head and said seriously: "to be honest, brother Xiao, it''s reasonable for you to say so. In fact, I think that people like kunmu are outstanding even in the world of seclusion. As the saying goes, it''s too cold to be high! If he really has a lot of friends, the way of communication can''t be like this. Maybe he really doesn''t have friends? "


    Xiao Yao nodded and waved his hand. He didn''t intend to tangle too much on this topic.


    After all, they and Kun Mu just met by chance. Whether they will have a chance to meet again in the future is a matter of two minds.


    "Brother Shaw, where are we going first?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked around. At last, he pointed to a direction and said, "just over there."


    Nantianyuan also raised his head and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers. It was the medicinal area.


    I think so. This time Xiao Yao came to the trade fair, his main purpose was to find some good medicinal materials, and then he could refine the elixir that could improve his cultivation. So naturally, he should focus on medicinal materials.


    When Xiao Yao and Nantian were far away at the trade fair, Kyoto was not calm either.


    In the courtyard in Kyoto, Xiao Xiaoyan just sent Xiao Qinglong and others to school.


    Back in the courtyard, just about to close the door, a man in a blue coat suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Xiaoyan frowned.


    "Can I go in?" Man''s face with a smile, to be honest, this man is still very good-looking smile.


    But even so, Xiao Xiaoyan immediately closed the door.


    She had a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Even with a smile on the man''s face, she felt her breathing quickened.


    The man gave him a very threatening feeling.


    At this time, a few ants, along the crack in the door to get up.


    Red ants are like little red dots.


    All of a sudden, a little white bug flew over from behind Xiao Xiaoyan and directly fell on the door, eating all the red ants.


    "Sister Xiaoyan, come here quickly!" Said Roland, stamping his feet.


    Xiao Xiaoyan a Leng, don''t understand if LAN why can so anxious, but still immediately walked to if Lan''s side.


    Ruolan reaches out his hand and takes Xiaobai back.


    "Grandma, it''s the ant bug." Ruolan turned around and looked at grandma Miao not far away.


    Mrs. Miao nodded and gave a sneer.


    "It''s just ants and insects. I dare to send them to make trouble. I really don''t know what to do."


    Reopen the gate of the courtyard, the door is empty.


    "He is an expert at using poisonous insects." Mother Miao sniffed her nose. "It''s a pity that she let him run away."¡° Mother in law, that guy, why do you have to ask brother Xiao Yao for trouble? " Ruolan asked curiously¡° We don''t need to know, and I don''t want to know. In a word, since Xiao Yao asked us to protect the people in the yard, we can do what we should do. " Mrs. Miao said with a smile. Ruolan nodded and asked nothing. Her eyes looked into the distance, full of missing. Brother Xiao Yao, I will finish the task you told me. I won''t let you down! I want to let you know that I can also help you - Ruolan thought silently in her heart

 Chapter 695

    Xiao Yao came to the trade conference with an eye opening feeling.


    He felt like a frog in a well before.


    Nan Tianyuan followed Xiao Yao and was dazzled.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve come to the trade fair, but every time I come, I feel dazzled." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "brother Xiao, there are many good things here, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, but also some helpless: "unfortunately, the things here are not mine."


    Nan Tianyuan couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "as long as people come to the trade conference, they will surely have such an idea. Who doesn''t want the good things here to be their own?" That''s right.


    "Brother Xiao, I saw kunmu several times before, and he deliberately avoided us." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded. He found the figure of that guy in the south. How could Xiao Yao not see it? However, he doesn''t intend to mix up with kunmu now, and looking at kunmu now, he seems to be doing something that he doesn''t want nantianyuan and Xiao Yao to see. This is also in line with Xiao Yao''s mind. It''s very good that everyone doesn''t interfere with each other.


    Just, he is also a little curious, what is kunmu going to do?


    Just as he thought about this, suddenly a loud voice rang out.


    "Is there anything that anyone wants? The one with the highest price gets it


    Many people around were attracted to the past.


    "My God! How could someone be selling their mind? Can''t I hear you wrong? "


    "It''s still Xuanji mental skill. Who are these people? Are they disciples of some big schools?"


    "It''s possible! No, I have to go and have a look first. Although I haven''t broken through the aura realm yet, who can say what will happen in the future? "


    Nantianyuan looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, shall we go and have a look?"


    Xiao Yao hesitated and nodded: "let''s go and have a look."


    In fact, both Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are not interested in any Xuanji mental method. However, when it comes to Xuanji mental method, Xiao Yao still has a lot of them. Now he wants to know the value of Xuanji mental method in the trade meeting. In this way, when he wants to exchange Xuanji mental method, he will have a bottom in his heart.


    That''s why he agreed to go with Nan Tianyuan.


    "Don''t miss it! It''s very rare to have mental method, let alone the mysterious mental method? " The peddler was a young man in his twenties, wearing a felt hat.


    "Is that true or not? Do you really have a mysterious mental skill A young man asked curiously.


    "That''s nonsense. If I didn''t, what would I sell now? Do you think I''m out of my mind? " Felt hat man a little unhappy said.


    "If you really have it, show it to us quickly!" Someone said.


    "Yes, since there is, please show it to us as soon as possible."


    "Yes, who knows if it''s true or not? How rare is a mental skill in the world of cultivation. Is there anyone willing to sell it? "


    The felt hat man stretched out his hand and pressed it. The surroundings immediately quieted down, and countless pairs of eyes fell on the felt hat man.


    At this moment, he became the focus of attention, and looking at the expression on the felt hat man''s face at this time, he seemed to enjoy the feeling now.


    "Cough, since I want to sell it, I will definitely take it out. There''s no need to worry at all!" The felt hat man sniffed and said with a smile.


    When he said this, he had already taken out a small box made of wood from his clothes.


    "Oh! Is it still carved out of sunk wood? "


    "Ha ha, that''s nature. What''s in it is a mysterious mental skill. It''s not a rotten Street thing. I naturally have to pay attention to it." Felt hat man see have discern goods of, immediately arch arch hand to say with smile.


    "OK, let''s see the Xuanji mental method first!" Someone is in a hurry.


    The felt hat man smiles and opens the box.


    There is a needle and thread book which looks old. The paper is yellowish and looks old.


    "Douluo Xinjing? I know that! I heard my grandfather say, "Hey, I didn''t expect that there are really Xuanji mental arts here?"


    "Well, I''ve heard my elders mention that, boy, what are you going to exchange for A middle-aged man looked at the felt hat and asked curiously.


    The felt hat man put the Douluo Scripture back into the wooden box, took off his hat, stretched out his hand to flick the dust, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "this is too nutritious, and I don''t want to exchange it much. Naturally, I will exchange it with anyone who takes it."


    "So it is."


    This kind of trading method is not uncommon. It''s similar to the mode of auction. Those who have the highest price get it. But these people are not interested in money for two reasons. First of all, the practitioners here are all from the world of seclusion. For them, money is not very useful. Second, there were money transactions here before. Later, when the man reappeared, he found that his money had been out of circulation for a long time. It was a silver note in the Qing Dynasty. What''s the use of it?


    Of course, it''s not to say that money trading is totally impractical here. As long as the buyer has no opinion and the seller has no opinion, it''s still feasible¡° I have a thousand year old ginseng that I can exchange with you Said a young man. Felt hat man immediately disdained: "cut, are you kidding, a millennium ginseng, just want to change my Xuanji mental skill? I said, "man, you didn''t wake up, did you?" Originally, the man was still a little angry, but soon, more than one person began to laugh at him¡° It''s ridiculous. Is the Millennium ginseng rare in the trade fair? "¡° That is, not to mention a thousand year old ginseng, even if it is a box, people are not willing to change it! "¡° Ha ha, I really don''t know where this guy got his self-confidence. He just didn''t wake up! " Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently. Others don''t understand, but as a traditional Chinese medicine, he is very clear about the value of Millennium ginseng. In the outside world, don''t talk about the Millennium ginseng. Even the Centennial ginseng is very rare. Generally, an 80 year old ginseng can be sold at a sky high price. But at the trade fair, it''s like the Millennium ginseng is a worthless rotten cabbage. He really didn''t know whether it was because the thousand year old ginseng could be seen everywhere or because the Xuanji mental method was so precious¡° The south is far away. " Xiao Yao suddenly said something. Nan Tianyuan was stunned and turned to look at Xiao Yao, full of curiosity: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"¡° Staring at the boy who spoke before, I''ll find a chance to exchange his thousand year old ginseng. " Xiao Yao zhengse said that the Millennium ginseng is very attractive to Xiao Yao. Since he is lucky to meet it, he will not let the Millennium ginseng run like this¡° Good Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile, "however, we don''t need to stare."¡° oh Why? " Xiao Yao was stunned¡° Xiao Ge, you don''t know that in the world of seclusion, it''s not uncommon for people like Millennium ginseng and Millennium Ganoderma lucidum to come to the trade fair to sell medicinal materials. If there are few Millennium ginseng and Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, they come in vain. It''s a shame. " Nan Tianyuan said. Xiao Yao took a breath and shook his head with a bitter smile. It seems that Millennium ginseng and Millennium Ganoderma lucidum are really rotten cabbage for these people¡° Well, does anyone else want this mysterious mental skill? " Said the felt hat man¡° I''ll give you ten eight pills! " Said the middle-aged man¡° Huo! Ten eight pills? It''s really rich enough! "¡° Ha ha, you know what? This man, Xu Chen, is a member of the elixir family. Ten pills of eight grades are nothing to him. "¡° I said, but how come I haven''t heard of that elixir family? "¡° You don''t know that, do you? Today''s Xu family is the only elixir family in the world of seclusion. It has a very good relationship with many seclusion families and sects. After all, people still want to ask for some benefits from the Xu family. " Xiao Yao only knew that there were fewer and fewer elixirs in the cultivation world, but he didn''t expect that there was only one elixir family even in the secluded world. If these people knew that they could produce elixirs, wouldn''t they be offered as grandfathers? Of course, there is also a possibility that some secluded sects or families will directly abduct him after they know his value, and force him to work for that sect or family in a very tough way. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Xu family is a famous family of elixirs and has a very good relationship with many families, it''s hard to guarantee that no one would do so. Hearing Xu Chen''s words, the felt hat man''s eyes changed a little, showing his joy. However, he coughed, calmed down as much as possible, and said, "only ten eight grade pills? What is this? I want to cheat my Xuanji mental skill out of my hand? " Xu Chen frowned slightly and said, "you''re still just the cultivation of shaking heaven. My ten pills can let you enter the realm of breaking heaven. It''s not an easy thing for you. Don''t you think it''s not enough?"¡° What do you think of twenty eight pills Said the felt hat man. Xu Chen took a deep breath, his eyes slightly astringent: "you are a lion! Well, fifteen. If you want more, I won''t have any. "¡° Good, good, good, good, good The felt hat man laughs and the two complete the exchange. From the previous exchange, Xiao Yao also obtained a lot of information. These low-level mental skills are very rare at trade fairs. The second point is that even eight kinds of pills are very precious here.

 Chapter 696

    The old man was wearing a gray dress. He always drooped his head. He looked like he didn''t wake up. He was listless. Because he was still lowering his head at this time, Xiao Yao couldn''t see each other clearly. Of course, it didn''t matter what the old man looked like.


    In front of the old man, there is a snake skin bag. On the snake skin bag, there is a strange long knife.


    The reason why it is strange is that the blade of the knife is a black dragon, and the head part just acts as the handle. Every scale on the dragon sword looks so clear. Just looking at the knife, Xiao Yao can feel a great momentum, as if the surrounding air became cold in this moment.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" The southern sky on the side asked in a low voice.


    "This knife, it looks strange." Xiao Yao whispered back.


    Nan Tianyuan turned his face and looked at the black broadsword. After a long time, he didn''t see any clue. He could only shake his head: "brother Xiao, I really don''t find anything unusual about this broadsword. It can only be regarded as an ordinary soldier, even without aura."


    "No aura?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised, "but how can I feel that there is a flow of energy in it?"


    Nan Tianyuan knows that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to joke, so he immediately turns around and looks at the knife, but it''s the same as before. After watching it for a long time, he doesn''t feel what''s different about the knife. Is there something wrong with his perception? After thinking about it carefully, he shook his head again. It''s nothing wrong with his perception. But is there something wrong with everyone''s perception here?


    If this knife is really not simple, why is no one interested in putting it here?


    When nantianyuan was thinking about this, Xiao Yao had already come to him and squatted down to observe the big knife carefully.


    The closer the distance is, the longer you look at it, the clearer the familiar feeling is.


    Nantianyuan looks at Xiao Yao''s appearance at this time. He doesn''t dare to disturb him. He can only stand quietly and keep silent.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the old man and said, "I want your knife."


    In fact, even now, Xiao Yao didn''t understand the real mystery of the knife, but he believed that it was worth taking away by himself!


    "Well?" The old man suddenly raised his head. The skin on his face was wrinkled and looked like dry bark. His eyes were twinkling with fine awn. Looking at Xiao Yao, his eyes were full of surprise. "Are you interested in this knife?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    "Ha ha!" The old man burst out laughing, "Why are you interested?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "I''m just interested. I think it''s good-looking. Can''t I?"


    The old man squinted at Xiao Yao, his eyes filled with doubt and disbelief: "there are so many people at the trade fair, and countless people pass by in front of me, but only you stop and are interested in this knife. Is it just because it looks good? Besides, it''s not just the knife that looks good here. "


    Xiao Yao was already impatient: "I''m just interested in this knife, that''s all. Why do you talk so much? If you don''t want to change out, why talk so much? Why come to the trade fair? "


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to change out!"


    "Since you want to change, what are you doing for a long time to show your eloquence?" Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    The old man took a breath.


    Damn, are young people so angry now?


    "Well, since you want it, I''ll take it for you, but it''s not so easy to change my knife." The old man said with a smile.


    This time, there is no need for Xiao Yao to express his opinions. Nan Tianyuan immediately expressed his high dissatisfaction.


    "I said, old man, don''t you want to take this piece of rotten iron and start asking for a lot of money?" Nan Tianyuan said angrily.


    The old man glared at the South sky far, and his eyes were almost staring out: "do you think it''s just scrap metal?"


    "Hey, I''m not the only one who sees it like this. Many people around me see it like this. Otherwise, why didn''t anyone come here to have a look at your broken knife? " Nan Tianyuan said.


    The old man snorted coldly and said, "do I force you to buy it again?"


    "..." Nan Tianyuan suddenly felt that what the old man said was reasonable. He was speechless.


    To be honest, they didn''t force him and Xiao Yao to buy the knife.


    This is a matter of willing to fight and willing to suffer.


    "I''ll trade you ten eight pills. What do you think?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The old man was stunned. He laughed, waved his hand and said, "I want twenty seven pills."


    "I don''t like grass! Old man, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re talking about now? No, I''m really curious. What''s in your mind? If my elder brother can look up to you with this broken knife, it will give you great face. Do you want twenty seven grade pills? " I''m going crazy in the south.


    The way he looks at each other is like looking at a psycho.


    The old man squinted at the South sky, and finally his eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    "I''m not better than that. You have to exchange it with me. If you think it''s worthless to you, you can go back now." The old man said seriously.


    The southern sky on the side pulled up La Xiaoyao and said, "brother Xiao, we don''t need to pay attention to him. Let''s go straight. Anyway, there are many good things ahead. Twenty seven grade pills can be replaced by lingbing. Let''s not delay here."


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the South sky far away. He shook his head and did not move his face.


    After taking a deep breath, he took out twenty seven pills from the ring.


    "It''s yours." Xiao Yao said.


    "You really agreed?" The old man looked at Xiao Yao, a little surprised.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao suddenly a little unhappy, "are you going to go back?"


    "Ha ha! That''s not true. In fact, the reason why I said I wanted twenty seven grade pills is just to try it out. " The old man said with a smile.


    "What do you want to test?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Try to find out if you can really understand the value of the black dragon sword. Now it seems that you really know the goods. Take away the knife. I don''t want anything." Said the old man.


    "Nothing?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    The southern sky on the edge is far away, and it''s a bit encircled.


    He really didn''t know what the old man was going to do.


    How can he not guess and understand what the other party says and does?


    Is this old man really from another planet? "What''s the matter? Isn''t it good for you that I don''t want anything?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "if you really do not want anything, I will feel pressure, which is equal to I owe you a favor."


    "Ha ha! That''s good. You know that? " The old man said, "I just want you to owe me a favor. Can''t I?"


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    "If I don''t do anything, I just want you to owe me a favor. Is there anything I can''t do?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao takes the black dragon knife and looks at the old man.


    "Well, I promise you." Xiao Yao said, "I owe you a favor."


    Just when Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are going to leave, they are stopped by the old man.


    "Wait a minute, leave your name. After all, you owe me a favor. If I want to use this favor in the future, how can I find you?" Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at the old man and said, "Ding Liuzhi."


    The old man shook his head.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt tight in his heart.


    The old man walked slowly in front of Xiao Yao. It seemed that if he walked a little faster, he would immediately fall to the ground.


    After waiting for him, the old man said, "what I want is your real name."


    "..." hearing these words, Xiao Yao knew why he had felt nervous before.


    "That''s my real name. What''s the problem?" Xiao Yao said.


    He didn''t know whether the other party really saw the clue or was fooling him in such a way.


    The old man was a little unhappy: "if you have to say that, I''d better give back the black dragon sword. I don''t want to see you so insincere."


    Listen to each other have already said this point, Xiao Yao know that he can''t continue to hide.


    "My name is Xiao Yao."


    "Xiao Yao?" The old man was stunned at first, then showed a sudden look, nodded slightly, "no wonder, I knew... OK, you can go!"


    The old man waved his hand.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a long time, turned around and left with Nan Tianyuan.


    Although he did not know who the old man was, he knew that the old man was definitely not simple.


    Moreover, he also has a feeling that he and the old man will still have a chance to meet in the future.


    "Brother Xiao, this old man can see through our appearance. Do you think he will tell the people at the trade meeting?" Nan Tianyuan worried and said.


    After all, Xiao Yao has no identity to enter the trade conference. If this matter is disclosed, I''m afraid he will die here.


    Xiao Yao laughed and shook his head: "don''t worry, that old man won''t do it."


    "Why?" Nantianyuan grabs his head. I really don''t know where Xiao Yao''s self-confidence comes from.


    "If he does, and I die, isn''t it meaningless that I owe him?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile.


    "Don''t be so careful. That old man is not a fool. He doesn''t have to hurt me like that." Xiao Yao said, "moreover, I believe he has no malice to me."


    "I hope so." Nantianyuan nodded, but he was still nervous.

 Chapter 697

    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan strolled for a while, and many people would come up to greet them warmly.


    It seems that for a while, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan have become very prominent figures.


    Can take so many seven, eight, nine pills to wander around, certainly not in general.


    Just when Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are going to find a place to eat, a man suddenly stands in front of them.


    "Two brothers, I don''t know if we have time. Shall we have a chat?"


    The man standing in front of Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan looks very familiar. Xiao Yao thinks about it carefully and wants to know each other''s identity.


    Xu Chen, the elixir family in the world of seclusion.


    He was a little curious about why the other party suddenly found him.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you want to give me such a little face?" Xu Chen''s face sank and asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "of course not. Mr. Xu sincerely wants to invite us. Naturally, we won''t refuse."


    In fact, when he thought about it carefully, he knew that Xu Chen had come to find his own reason.


    After all, in the whole world of seclusion, there is only such a family of pills as the Xu family. Now Xiao Yao is swaggering around with so many pills. It''s very reasonable that the other party will stare at him.


    Moreover, it''s still a trade conference here. Even if Xu Chen has the courage, he won''t attack Xiao Yao here.


    In fact, before, Xiao Yao knew that he would attract people''s attention and cause some troubles in this way. Now, when troubles come, they are all expected by Xiao Yao. There is nothing to be surprised about.


    "Thank you for your face." Xu Chen tone immediately soft down, said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and walked forward behind Xu Chen.


    Nantianyuan had some hesitation, but Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. Even if he had his own ideas, he didn''t say much, so he had to go along with Xiao Yao and Xu Chen. Anyway, it was all decided by Xiao Yao. Nantianyuan would not frown even if there was a sea of fire ahead.


    Walk out of the guild hall of the trade conference and come to a place similar to an inn.


    Xu Chen immediately called some food and two cans of wine.


    As soon as he sat down, Xiao Yao began to speak.


    "Mr. Xu, I don''t know if you want to come to us. Do you have any orders?" Xiao Yao put his posture very low.


    "Ha ha, just a little curious." Xu Chen said with a smile, "as far as I know, you are all disciples of zijinmen, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, his expression looked very indifferent.


    If Xu Chen can see some clues from his face, he feels that he is too failed.


    Xu Chen nodded, but he still didn''t understand.


    "I''m even more curious about this. As far as I know, there are no alchemy experts in zijinmen. I don''t know where the two elixirs come from?" Xu Chen asked.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    I think so.


    The family of pills like the Xu family was originally from all over the world. They should be familiar with Zijin sect. It''s really strange if the other party is not curious to take out so many pills as a disciple of Zijin sect.


    What''s more, their accomplishments are not core disciples. Even if there are pills in Zijin sect, there''s no reason to give them so generously, right? "Mr. Xu, this is our secret." Xiao Yao thought about it and came up with countermeasures. Since it''s hard to explain, it''s hard to explain! He and Xu Chen have nothing to do with each other. Why should they answer what they are asked?


    After all, he really didn''t know how to explain the origin of these pills.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xu Chen was also surprised.


    He really did not expect that the other party would give himself such an answer.


    After pondering for a moment, he began to laugh.


    Just at this time, the wine has been served.


    He poured a bowl for himself and Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan.


    "It''s true that everyone has his own secrets. It seems a bit abrupt for me to ask so many questions." Xu Chen said, "I make amends, I make amends!"


    With these words, he took the bowl full of wine in front of him and drank it down.


    with great eloquence!


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan hesitated a little and poured the wine into their stomach.


    Although they don''t like Xu Chen, now they are disciples of zijinmen. As disciples of zijinmen, they don''t give Xu Chen face. It seems that something is wrong.


    Acting naturally needs to perform the whole set. Now that they have all used this identity, they must not hesitate about anything.


    After taking the glass and drinking it, Xiao Yao wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth.


    "Good! ha-ha! I like you so cheerful people Xu Chen laughs.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    This Xu Chen is really an old fox. What do you say to appreciate their cheerfulness.


    In the final analysis, it''s ironic that they hide and tuck in the origin of pills, which is not refreshing enough?


    But who are Xiao Yao and nantianyuan? If they can be affected by this sentence, it would be too shallow.


    So their attitude is still speechless.


    "I think both of you know who I am. My name is Xu Chen. I''m from the Xu family. In the world of seclusion, I''m afraid our Xu family will be able to make pills." Xu Chen said with a smile. When he said these words, his face was full of pride and pride. Indeed, people in the Xu family also have the capital to be proud.


    Next, Xu Chen changed the subject and said, "but even if we Xu family want to refine seven kinds of pills, it''s not a simple thing. I''m really curious. Where do you get so many pills? Of course, since you don''t want to say more, I can''t force you, but I believe your pills are definitely not from our Xu family. Do you still recognize the master who can make pills? "


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan want to swear.


    It was the first time that they saw such a shameless person as Xu Chen.


    What do you say that you don''t want to force, but from sitting down to now, which sentence is not asking about the origin of their pills?


    "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s eat vegetables first." Xu Chen has moved his chopsticks.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are really hungry, and they don''t hesitate to eat at the moment.


    While eating, Xu Chen also took Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan to drink.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao was still a little curious. He had no intention to reveal the origin of pills. Why was Xu Chen so enthusiastic?


    Soon, Xiao Yao wanted to understand the reason.


    Feeling, the guy named Xu Chen, is going to get Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan drunk, and then ask questions.


    Unfortunately, Xu Chen''s wishful thinking is bound to be empty. Xiao Yao''s drinking capacity is not a boast.


    Finally, instead, Xu Chen himself was drunk under the table.


    "Ah, Mr. Xu? Are you okay? Wake up? Ah, Mulin, don''t drink any more. Let''s find a way to send Mr. Xu away. " Xiao Yao finished this sentence, did not wait for Nan Tianyuan to open his mouth, and then continued, "by the way, we don''t seem to have many pills, ah, if only we could find them."


    Nantianyuan looks at Xiao Yao with suspicious eyes.


    Anyway, this guy named Xu Chen has been drunk. Is it necessary to continue to play?


    However, when he found that Xiao Yao blinked at him, he immediately understood it, and quickly nodded his head, saying, "yes, but we can''t find that place. Ah, this can only be regarded as our opportunity!"


    "Well... OK, let''s not talk about it. I''ll go to the bathroom and drink a little too much." Xiao Yao said and stood up.


    Nan Tianyuan stood up with Xiao Yao.


    After they came back from the toilet, Xu Chen had already left.


    "Brother Shaw, is that guy really not drunk?" Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "nonsense, otherwise, is it necessary for me to continue acting?"


    "It''s amazing how much this guy drinks." Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan, shook his head, and said: "in fact, that guy''s drinking capacity is really not so good. As for why he is not drunk, it''s just because he swallowed a pill with alcohol avoidance effect before that."


    Nantianyuan suddenly realized that there was nothing to be curious about whether the Xu family could have such pills.


    "Brother Xiao, can Xu Chen believe us?" Nan Tianyuan was still a little worried and asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "anyway, we have given him the answer. As for whether we believe it or not, it''s his own business. We can''t help him."


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile and had to nod his head.


    "Well, it''s late. Let''s have a rest first." Xiao Yao took out the small sign, found a person to ask about the rest place of the trade meeting, and then went with Nan Tianyuan.


    With the brand in hand, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan share a room.


    Although Xiao Yao is a little tired, he still has to keep vigilance all the time at the trade meeting. It is impossible for him to relax completely. Therefore, even when he is sleeping, he is careful not to capsize in the sewer.


    Today, because of the pills, Xiao Yao has become the focus of many people. I don''t know how many people are watching him. Now he''s relaxing his guard and sleeping honestly. He''s just joking about his own life. He won''t do such a mindless thing.


    Just after lying down for a while, the door of the room was knocked.


    Xiao Yao stood up, full of vigilance, opened the door, but was stunned to find that standing at the door was a gentle girl in a long dress, with a fan in her hand. Even the light red fresh ancient clothes could not hide her red smell.


    "Young master, do you need my servant?" The girl''s voice is very light. Xiao Yao holds grass all over his face - there are hotel style door-to-door services here?

 Chapter 698

    After Xiao Yao was depressed for a while, he shook his head and said to the girl standing at the door, "I''m a serious person."


    The girl''s face was sullen, her eyes were sad, and I felt pity: "what''s the matter, young master? Am I not a serious person?"


    Xiao Yao has an impulse to swear.


    At this time, dressed like this and still relying on the door, he said so provocative words earlier and said he was a serious person.


    Isn''t that a disgrace for serious people?


    "Cough, who are you?" Xiao Yao did not let the other party in, but still stood at the door.


    The girl was a little unhappy: "childe, is that your attitude towards girls? There must be a gentlemanly manner, right


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "what''s your attitude? When people ask you questions, don''t you want to answer them? "


    The smile on the girl''s face gradually faded away. Facing Xiao Yao, she had a headache.


    She felt that the man in front of her was not so easy to deal with.


    She is very confident of herself, and in her opinion, there are few men who are not lustful in the world. As long as a woman like herself hooks her finger a little, I don''t know how many men will climb over and kneel and lick.


    Such as Xiao Yao is really rare.


    In fact, the girl''s mind, in general, there is no mistake. She just underestimated Xiao Yao.


    For other men, in this world without electricity, in this lonely and boring night, it must be a fake to meet such a woman.


    But Xiao Yao is different.


    First of all, Xiao Yao''s eyes have been raised for a long time. He really doesn''t like the common rouge. Although this is not Rouge powder, but compared with Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, there is still a big gap between them. For women, now he doesn''t know how much trouble he has. How can he still have the mind to make love?


    "My name is Huafan. I just want to make friends with you. Can''t I?" Asked the girl.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "look at me, I''m already middle-aged. I really have to believe that I have the potential to attract you. If you don''t want to be frank with me, I think you can go now."


    "For us practitioners, what is age?" The girl said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is closing the door.


    "Wait!" That girl is really worried, "I really call painting fan, I come to find childe, really have a thing to ask."


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    "That''s all right? Why do you have to ink with me for a long time? " With that he turned and went into the room and sat down.


    The fan turned his mouth and thought that this man was really a freak.


    Although she was a little upset, she came in and sat down with her.


    Xiao Yao opened the tea cup on the table and poured himself a glass of water.


    "Can''t you pour me a drink?" Hua Fan said wrongly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "you came to me for help, but I didn''t ask you for help. Why should I pour water for you?"


    The fan is speechless.


    It seems that if you want to use the beauty trick, it will definitely not work.


    Can''t this man do it?


    With this idea, she felt a lot better.


    If you let Xiao Yao know what she thinks at this time, you will want to strangle her directly.


    "It''s very heroic to see you spend a lot of money at the trade fair today, so I have the heart to make friends with you. It''s not a joke to want to make friends with you." The painting fan looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "At my age, don''t you feel uncomfortable calling me childe? It doesn''t matter whether you feel uncomfortable or not, I don''t feel comfortable Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Interested in yourself?


    Bullshit!


    Do you want to make friends with your pills?


    If Xiao Yao can''t understand these things, he has really lived on dogs these years.


    The fan laughed and said, "I don''t know. What should I call you?"


    "Or godfather." Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad taste.


    Draw fan gas of direct stand up body.


    "I say you are too ungrateful. Why do you insult me so much?" Said the fan.


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on her forehead. This woman really can''t take a joke!


    But I think it''s true. These are all people in the world of seclusion. They certainly don''t understand the meaning of Godfather.


    Well, if she really understood, she would only be more angry.


    Xiao Yao looked at the fan and said with a smile, "where is this? Can''t stand it? If you really can''t stand it, you can go now. Why do you have to stay? "


    "..." I really want to shoot Xiao Yao directly.


    It was the first time that she met such a disgusting person. She didn''t know how to feel sorry for her, and she spoke so rudely. I really don''t know where he came from. There are so many pills.


    "Well, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I want a elixir."


    "Elixir?" Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. Fortunately, he could not see the expression on his face even though he was wearing a mask.


    "Yes, elixir." Said the fan.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you look up to me too much. If you really notice me, you will find that all the pills I brought out today are seven and eight grades of pills. Where can I find the elixir for you? What''s more, even if I really have elixir, I will definitely stay for myself. Why should I give it to you? "


    Said the fan¡° I believe that you must have elixir. Even if you don''t, what about the person who gave you elixir? "


    Xiao Yao was a little impatient: "I said no, but I didn''t. besides, if you want to find pills, why don''t you go to Xu Chen, a member of the Xu family, who is a serious family of pills."


    "Well, you''ve seen the Xu family too much. How do you know that there must be elixirs in the Xu family? Although they are the elixir family, even if they are the elixir family, they can only produce seven elixirs. If they want to produce the elixir, I don''t know how many years they will have to wait. " Said the fan.


    Xiao Yao found from the tone and manner of each other''s speech that the woman named Huafan seemed to despise the Xu family.


    I don''t know where the other side is from.


    "Well, as long as you give me a elixir, I can owe you a favor." Said the fan.


    Xiao Yao has been encircled.


    It was the first time he met such a person.


    It''s obvious that I''m here to ask for myself, but I have to show a domineering appearance.


    What''s more, how could she be sure that she would look down upon her kindness?


    See Xiao Yao some disdain, painting fan also understand each other''s meaning, said with a smile: "I''m Yunxiao Dian people."


    "Yunxiao hall? Are you really from Yunxiao hall Xiao Yao immediately stares at each other.


    "Of course!" The girl is a little proud. She is very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s attitude at this time.


    "Ah! Sorry, I haven''t heard of it. " Xiao Yao said.


    There is a big contrast in the heart of the fan.


    Holding grass, since you haven''t heard of it, how many meanings did it mean to put on such an excited and surprised look before?


    You mean to tease me, don''t you?


    Fortunately, she didn''t ask such a question, otherwise Xiao Yao would immediately nod his head. Yes, I''m just teasing you!


    Next, after Huafan confirmed that Xiao Yao had never heard of Yunxiao hall, his eyes became a little strange.


    Like, looking at a fool.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t know the existence of Yunxiao hall, but his understanding of the secluded world was very little.


    "Well, since you don''t know about Yunxiao hall, I won''t explain. In a word, as long as you give me the elixir, if you get into trouble in the world of seclusion, you can come to us and we can definitely help you." Said the fan.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "still not interested.


    "Why are you so ungrateful? Do you know how many people want to flatter us that Yunxiao hall has no chance? Now the opportunity is in front of you. You don''t know how to cherish it. What do you think? " Fan is really angry.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "since there are so many people who want to curry favor with you, why do you have to come to me? It''s late at night. I''m going to bed. You can go


    If the other party really begged himself, maybe he would really help.


    But now, the attitude of painting fan makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s obvious that the other party has come to him for help, but he is so domineering, as if it''s a great honor to give them elixir.


    Can Xiao Yao bear such grievances?


    The painting fan is breathing heavily.


    Finally, she calmed down.


    "I want the elixir that can cure diseases. As long as you give it to me, I can give you a mental method, which is very good. Of course, whether you can understand it or not depends on you." Said the fan.


    "Mental method?" After listening to Hua Fan''s words, Xiao Yao immediately became interested. To be honest, he was still very interested in mental method. Previously, he heard Nan Tianyuan say that every practitioner who enters the aura realm needs a mental method. This time he came to the trade conference, he also wanted to find a good mental method for himself.


    But really came to the trade conference, he realized that his abacus failed.


    Although there are mental methods here, a mysterious mental method can cause a stir. It''s impossible to find the mental method in such a place.


    "OK, I want the heavenly mental method." Xiao Yao said.


    "Tianji mental skill?" The painting fan stares round his eyes, "are you crazy? Do you know what Tianji mental method means? Let''s not say whether I have it or not. Even if I do, how can I give it to you? "


    "Anyway, I have put forward the request. Whether you can satisfy it or not is your business." Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Although I don''t have Tianji mental method, I can give you an equally good mental method. " Hua Fan said, "as for whether you can become a heavenly mental method or not, it depends on you." This remark of fan painting made Xiao Yao a little confused¡° What do you mean¡° Simple, the mental method I give you can also be upgraded. " The painting fan also poured a glass of water for himself and said with a smile.

 Chapter 699

    After hearing the words of Huafan, Xiao Yao was surprised.


    All he knew was that there were four levels of mental skill: Heaven level, earth level, Xuan level and yellow level. What''s the spirit that can be upgraded?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao didn''t understand the meaning of fan painting.


    "The mental skill I''m going to give you can be upgraded, but what''s the way of upgrading? Now I can''t say well, but I''m sure it can be upgraded!" The expression on Huafan''s face is very serious when he talks. He is not joking.


    But with her words finished, Xiao Yao did not make any response.


    The fan looked at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you believe me?"


    Xiao Yaobai took a look at the fan and said, "I don''t believe you. Isn''t it a very normal thing?"


    After thinking about it, I think what Xiao Yao said is quite reasonable.


    This guy didn''t seem to have given himself face from the beginning


    "Well, tell me what I have to do to make you believe me." If it wasn''t for asking each other, it would be impossible for Huafan to waste all his precious time on Xiao Yao.


    "Well, you answer me a few questions first." Xiao Yao said.


    The fan thinks and nods.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "you said earlier that the mental method you gave me can be upgraded, so the question is, can it be upgraded to the last level?"


    The painting fan smiles. Xiao Yao''s proposal of such a question is also in his expectation.


    "If I tell you that the mental method I will give you is even stronger than the heavenly mental method in the end, do you believe it?" Hua Fan said seriously.


    Xiao Yao frowned and shook his head: "of course I won''t believe it. Who doesn''t know that Tianji mental method is the most advanced mental method."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Huafan didn''t immediately open his mouth, but looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of disdainful eyes.


    It''s like looking at a frog in a well.


    For anyone, it would be very uncomfortable to be stared at by such eyes.


    "What are you looking at me like this? Am I saying something wrong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Don''t you think you''ve said something wrong?" Fan asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head vigorously.


    "Then I ask you, at the beginning, what do you think is the highest level of cultivation?" Fan asked.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, don''t understand the painting fan why put forward such a problem, but still frankly said: "break the sky realm."


    "Yes, many people thought that the heaven breaking state was the highest cultivation when they just started to practice. But when they got to the heaven breaking state, they found that there was another world on top of the heaven breaking state. Now you will feel that the heaven level mental method is the highest level mental method, because you are still a frog in the well. When you jump out of the present world, You will find that, in fact, even if it''s Tianji mental method, it''s nothing! "


    Xiao Yao thinks that the painting fan is reasonable.


    He has a feeling of being talked about.


    But soon he calmed down and asked, "what''s the most advanced mental method you''ve ever seen?"


    "Heaven level mental method." Painting fan face unchanged color heart does not jump said.


    Xiao Yao


    He is very curious, this all hit his own face, why painting fan can be so calm?


    I don''t know what''s going on in this woman''s mind.


    Anyway, he is absolutely not so calm.


    Huafan coughed and continued: "although I have seen the most advanced mental method is Tianji mental method, I absolutely believe that there are more advanced mental methods than Tianji mental method in this world."


    Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, if he really said that, he would believe it.


    But then, he put forward another doubt in his heart.


    "If the mental method you want to give me is really so powerful, even more powerful than the heavenly mental method, why don''t you people in Yunxiao hall practice it?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The expression on the fan face is a little embarrassed.


    It seems that before she did not expect Xiao Yao to ask such a question, so she did not think of a good answer.


    Xiao Yao is not worried, just smiling at the painting fan, waiting for each other to give himself an answer.


    After a long silence, Huafan finally broke the silence.


    She took a deep breath, said: "in fact, you think good, this heart hair, not as good as I said before."


    Xiao Yao appreciated the attitude of Huafan at this time.


    This is what Xiao Yao expected.


    If that mental Dharma is really more powerful than the heavenly mental Dharma, why don''t people in Yunxiao hall practice it? Are they all fools? Of course, this is impossible. No one is willing to give up the treasure. Since no one has practiced this mental skill until now, there must be something wrong.


    Looking at the picture fan now, it seems that I have decided to be calm.


    Said the fan¡° Although I can guarantee that this mental method can be upgraded, I don''t know what the way to upgrade is. Maybe only those who practice can know it. Maybe it''s very simple, maybe it''s very difficult. "


    "And then?" Xiao Yao knew that he had not finished painting fan.


    Hua Fan continued: "do you know that every practitioner can only practice one mental skill? Once it''s settled, it can''t be changed. "


    Xiao Yao nodded. He must know this. If it wasn''t for his clear understanding of this, he wouldn''t mind looking for a local mental method first.


    "As I said earlier, the method of mental Dharma upgrading may be very simple, but it may also be very difficult, and even there is no way to upgrade in one''s life. Few people are willing to take such a risk. If it is simple, it must be a good thing, but what if it is difficult? What if there''s no way to upgrade in my life? It''s a joke about your future. " Huafan said, "no one is willing to gamble like this. You know, for a practitioner, cultivation is more important than his own life."


    Xiao Yao nodded, for the painting fan now said these, he is not unable to understand.


    "Do you understand what I''m saying now?" Fan asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I see, that is to say, there is no one who dares to eat crabs, and I will be the first to eat crabs, right?"


    "It can be said that, but there is only one crab. If you eat it, others will not be able to eat it." Fan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao fell into silence.


    Now he also faces a difficult choice.


    Others will have such worries. Can''t Xiao Yao?


    Although he thinks his luck has always been very good, he absolutely doesn''t want to believe his luck all the time. As Huafan said before, it''s just a gamble on his future.


    If, just say if, draw the mental method that fan gives, arrive oneself here, also have no way to upgrade, how to do?


    Drawing fan to see Xiao Yao kept silent, she did not say anything.


    She knows that the final answer is Xiao Yao''s own decision. No matter what she says now, there is no way to affect Xiao Yao''s final decision.


    What''s more, if she encourages Xiao Yao, it may be counterproductive.


    In that case, it''s better not to say anything.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Finally, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    "I want to take a look at that mental skill first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes." Huafan smiles and takes out a small box from his pocket.


    "The mind is in it?" Xiao Yao can''t believe it. What can be in this small box?


    But when the fan opened the little sunspot, Xiao Yao immediately felt excited.


    Yuan Li in the body, at this moment, is surging wildly.


    In the box, there is a dragon shaped jade pendant.


    As like as two peas, he was surprised by the fact that the jade pattern was exactly the same as his pendant.


    How could that be?


    It is said that the pendant was left by my father. Is this jade pendant related to my father?


    Xiao Yao''s heart suddenly a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the unnatural expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Hua fan asked curiously.


    "What is this jade pendant?" Xiao Yao looked at the picture fan and asked.


    "Mental method." Said the fan.


    "Mental method?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He really doesn''t know how this jade pendant can be connected with mental method.


    The painting fan saw the strange look in Xiao Yao''s eyes, and was not embarrassed at all. He explained: "in this jade pendant, there is a mental skill hidden, but it''s said that it needs to inject energy to open it. It''s just that whether it''s internal strength or aura, there''s no way to open it."


    "..." Xiao Yao was angry, "since that''s the case, you are teasing me now?"


    "I''m just saying that there''s no way to open either inner strength or aura. Maybe you''ll have another way?" Said the fan.


    Xiao Yao felt that the woman named Huafan had come to cover the white wolf with empty hands.


    But I don''t know why, because of the surging force in his body, he suddenly wanted to take down this jade pendant.


    His intuition told him that the mental skill hidden in this jade pendant was absolutely unusual.


    After thinking for a while, he reached out and took the jade pendant to his hand. In an instant, all the yuan forces in his body poured into his palm and slowly injected into the jade pendant. Moreover, all this was beyond Xiao Yao''s control.


    Suddenly, the jade pendant in Xiao Yao''s hand flashed a white light.


    At this moment, Xiao Yuan realized that the energy to open the jade pendant was not inner strength or aura, but the yuan force in his body!


    Yuanli is like a key. When he opens the lock on the jade pendant, a strange energy rushes into the jade pendant. Through his arms, it rushes into his heart, and then into his brain. It turns into tadpole like words and glitters with golden light. All this is what Xiao Yao can see, except for the white light flashed by the jade pendant, You can''t see anything with the fan.

 Chapter 700

    Xiao Yao''s face is not clear, even his eyes have become a lot of strange, the corners of his mouth are twitching, silently bearing the impact of the yuan force in his body, no one knows what he is bearing at this moment, the painting fan just sits on the side, silently watching all this, saying nothing, doing nothing, just looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are very strange.


    Apart from anything else, the white light from the jade pendant was unexpected.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s face has gradually calmed down, and all the words in his mind have gradually gathered together and become a piece of paper inlaid with golden words. The rest of the words are very small, only three big words are very eye-catching - yulongjue!


    Every stroke of those three words looks like a golden dragon''s melon, as if it can break through the sky and soar nine days away.


    Xiao Yao''s heart is beating fiercely. He knows that he has found treasure this time.


    After slowly regaining his mind, he found that the painting fan was smiling at him, and the expression on his face was indescribable.


    "What''s the matter? Do I have flowers on my face?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. I just didn''t expect that you could really open this jade pendant. It seems that you are really unusual." The painting fan took a drink from the water cup in front of him and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    "Now it seems that we have made a deal?" Fan asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "although it is so, but..."


    "But?" The face of the fan changed immediately, and a pair of red eyes could spray out flames. "You''ve got all the mental skills. What do you say to me now, but? If you dare to tell me now that you have no elixir at all, do you believe that I will kill you now? "


    While speaking, a great momentum suddenly gushed from the body of the painting fan, and a pressure blocked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s blood seemed to be coagulating.


    Xiao Yao''s body even stepped back a few steps, looking at the painting fan''s eyes like looking at an alien.


    He really didn''t expect that this woman named Huafan was already a practitioner of aura realm.


    The momentum in the body is many times stronger than those practitioners who enter the aura realm with one foot.


    At this moment, he felt as if the air around him had become a lot thinner.


    Previously, he had never seen the cultivation of painting fan. Naturally, he felt that the woman named painting fan was just an ordinary person. Otherwise, at the beginning, he would not think that the other party was doing special service. Now, it seems that he really underestimated the other party.


    But he also did not understand that as a practitioner of aura realm, is it necessary for Huafan to whet with himself before?


    "I didn''t say I had no elixir..." Xiao Yao blushed and said.


    The fan gave a cold hum and immediately took back the pressure in his body, but his eyes were still staring at Xiao Yao.


    "In that case, what else did you say before, but? Isn''t it hard for yourself? " Said the fan.


    When the painting fan was put down, Xiao felt much more comfortable.


    "I said you, can''t you wait for me to finish?" Xiao Yao some depressed way.


    "Now you can say it, but I still want to advise you to think about it before you want to say it. What will be waiting for you after you say it." Hua Fan said seriously.


    This is a warning!


    But there is no way, who let themselves not the opponent of the other side?


    After rubbing his nose and getting angry, Xiao Yao said, "of course I have the elixir, and as you want, it''s specialized in treating injuries, but it''s not complete."


    "Not complete? What do you mean I was stunned.


    "There are only two-thirds of the elixirs left." Xiao Yao said.


    "And a third?" As soon as I frown, I feel a little unhappy.


    "Give me a friend to eat, because he is just an ordinary person, so, there is no way to bear the whole elixir, can only give him a third first." Xiao Yao said.


    "You gave the elixir to an ordinary man?" The painting fan widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were like looking at a fool. "You''re just sending things out of the sky."


    Xiao Yao was a little displeased when he heard the words of Huafan, and said, "that''s my friend. How can it be regarded as despatching things from heaven?"


    The fan sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that you are still a man of friendship."


    "That''s what we call friendship? Isn''t it human? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The painting fan smiles and doesn''t say anything more.


    Xiao Yao coughed: "although only two-thirds of the pills are left, they are effective."


    "Can''t you find a whole one?" I''m not satisfied with the fan.


    "No, really." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Although he still has one on his body, he doesn''t want to send it out like this! Although Xiao Yao was very satisfied with that mental method, for the painting fan, it was just a mental method that no one wanted to practice.


    "Forget it, two-thirds is two-thirds. At least it still works." The fan sighed.


    Xiao Yao coughed and handed the remaining elixir to Huafan. After checking the fan, he immediately installed it.


    "By the way, can I ask, what do you want this elixir for?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Huafan looks at Xiao Yao like a 250.


    "Of course, it''s healing. Is it eating as sugar beans?" The fan doesn''t work well.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao continued.


    The painting fan Eye Bead son a stare: "this don''t care your business, also, you are the person of purple gold door?"? If there is anything wrong with this elixir, I can guarantee that the whole Zijin gate will be slaughtered! "


    On hearing this, Xiao Yao patted his thigh with hatred.


    I had known to give Huafan a rat poison, so that I could see that Zijin gate was destroyed. Unfortunately, there was no regret medicine in the world, so I could only watch Huafan leave.


    After the fan left, Xiao Yuan lay in bed and began to study the mental method in his mind.


    Yulongjue, tut, this name sounds very domineering! Unfortunately, now Xiao Yao has not entered the aura realm, so even if he has mental method in his hand, he can''t integrate mental method with the yuan force in his body, so he has to be anxious.


    When Xiao Yao gets up the next morning, he immediately finds nantianyuan and wants to inquire about Yunxiao hall.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s question, Nan Tianyuan''s face changed.


    After looking around for a while, Nan Tianyuan asked in a low voice: "brother Xiao, this is very good. How can you suddenly mention Yunxiao hall?"


    Look at the expression on his face, as if Yunxiao temple is something that can''t be mentioned taboo.


    "Just curious, ask." Xiao Yao said, "is this Yunxiao hall very unusual?"


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile, nodded and said, "as far as I know, almost all the hermit families or hermit sects have a grudge against Yunxiao hall."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    Holding grass, what kind of evil things did the Yunxiao hall do to make the whole hermit world resent them?


    Next, nantianyuan explained Yunxiao hall to Xiao Yao carefully.


    It turns out that the existence of Yunxiao hall is similar to the killer group in the secular world.


    The most important thing that Yunxiao hall does is to assassinate. As long as someone is willing to give money, they are willing to take orders, and then send experts to kill people.


    Of course, money here is not only about money, but also some natural resources and local treasures. But now there are fewer and fewer things that can be seen by Yunxiao hall. If it has to be true, it can be said that Yunxiao hall has the most treasures in the whole world.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. Aren''t all the killer groups in the secular world very rich?


    "Brother Xiao, although I don''t know how you know about Yunxiao hall, it''s better not to have too much trouble with the people of this sect in the future, or you will cause trouble for yourself." Nan Tianyuan said painstakingly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "I''m not erlengzi. Since the Yunxiao hall is so dangerous, I won''t contact them."


    What Nantian doesn''t know is that Xiao Yao has not only contacted the people in Yunxiao hall, but also made a deal.


    It''s just that Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to tell Nan Tianyuan about it. It''s not because he doesn''t believe in Nan Tianyuan, but because it has come to this point. Speaking it out can only make Nan Tianyuan worried.


    "By the way, is that Yunxiao hall very powerful?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nantian yuan nodded his head and said, "it''s very powerful. It''s said that every cultivator in Yunxiao hall is above the realm of Linghe, but they don''t like the cultivators in the realm of Lingxi."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. It''s no wonder that the girl named Huafan just exudes a little pressure, which makes her feel like she can''t breathe.


    The practitioners of Linghe realm are really powerful!


    Fortunately, the painting fan didn''t kill Xiao Yao. Otherwise, with the strength of the painting fan, I''m afraid Xiao Yao would disappear completely from the world by just moving his thumb.


    "Brother Xiao, today is the second day of the trade conference. If you want to find something good, you have to seize this opportunity. After today is over, we have to go down the mountain and leave." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, in fact, even now let Xiao Yao leave, he also has no opinion, anyway, need things, have found almost.


    However, even so, he still didn''t mind. He continued to look for some good things. Maybe he could have a surprise?


    When they got to the guild hall, they were stopped by an old man just as they were about to enter.


    Deadwood, President of the trade fair¡° Two, would you like to talk to me? " Deadwood looked at them and said with a smile.

 Chapter 701

    Seeing the dead wood, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were surprised and nervous.


    After all, this time they come to the trade conference, they are totally pretending to be someone else''s identity. Is it because their identity has been exposed? However, the real Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin are dead. How can the people of the trade meeting see through their identities?


    But it''s not totally impossible. After all, the strange old man who sold black dragon knives yesterday could see through the mask on his face, and the dead wood could see it. It seems that it''s not a shocking thing.


    Although some nervous, but whether Xiao Yao or nantianyuan, eyes are very calm, just a trace of doubt.


    They all know that withered wood is absolutely a fox like character. As long as they are a little flustered, they will not be able to avoid withered wood.


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan can only make themselves look very calm, in addition, they have no better way.


    "President, what can I do for you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, looking at the dead wood.


    Dead wood''s eyes stare at Xiao Yao.


    As if I could see through the mask on his face.


    At this time, it is absolutely impossible to say that he is not nervous at all. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s psychological quality is very good. Even if he is stared at with such eyes, he can keep at least indifferent. Anyway, now that he has come to this stage, there is no turning back at all. He doesn''t know what else to do except to stick to his head.


    Soon, a smile appeared on his face.


    The original iceberg melted in a flash.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. I think Zijin gate is really full of talents. It can bring so many pills." The dead wood said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao felt a little tremble in his heart and sighed helplessly.


    It seems that yesterday I and nantianyuan were a little too high-profile, which not only attracted Xu Chen, the people of Yunxiao hall, but also the dead wood.


    "Keke, President, it''s just some low-grade pills. Can they enter your eyes?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is it just a low-grade pill? " The dead wood smiles.


    With such a smile, Xiao Yao''s heart became more and more uncomfortable.


    I don''t know. Has it been disclosed that I painted fan elixir for Yunxiao hall? It doesn''t make sense. What happened last night was known today. Is the news spreading too fast?


    Kuki continued: "is qipindan a low-level medicine? Even the Xu family, I''m afraid they can only produce seven kinds of pills? "


    Xiao Yao almost want to curse, this old thing don''t know to finish in one breath? So much breathing, almost scared the baby to death.


    "Cough, Mr. President, even if it''s a seven grade pill, it doesn''t seem to be anything, does it?" Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Withered wood slightly a Leng, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes also changed again.


    After Xiao Yao took off his words, he regretted it in his heart.


    It can be seen that the old man Kuki also highly praised the pill. Now he said that the seven grade pill was nothing in front of him. It was a little too forced.


    But now the words have been said, regret is useless.


    "Cough, President, that, actually I don''t mean that..."


    When Xiao Yao wanted to explain, a loud voice came from behind him.


    "Bad old man! Can I ask you a question? " It''s kunmu''s voice.


    Seeing kunmu, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are relieved. With this stick, it seems that they can get through the dead wood safely. Although kunmu will be unhappy, now, kunmu''s human design is like this!


    "What''s the problem?" Dead wood looks at Kun wood to have some headache, this son of a bitch hates a person to also calculate, unexpectedly also have a name in the name.


    If his name hadn''t been used for hundreds of years, he would have changed it.


    "Do you know why my grandmaster lived so long?" Kunmu asked seriously.


    Kuki is stunned. He still knows about kunmu''s grandmaster. However, he really doesn''t know why other people can live so long. No, it''s not the point. The point is that if they live for a long time, they have twenty cents to do with themselves?


    "I don''t know." The dead wood says helplessly.


    "It''s because people don''t care!" Kunmu said.


    "..." the dead wood couldn''t laugh or cry. It turned out that the pit was here. I knew that when the boy opened his mouth, there would be no good words


    Dead wood suddenly wanted to make complaints about it. It seems that he is too young.


    "Keke, kunmu, what are you doing in such a hurry? Don''t you see that even your elder brother is not in such a hurry? " The dead wood said with a smile.


    "Well, my elder brother was too lazy to bother with you. OK, I said, do you have anything on earth? If it''s all right, we''ll go first! "


    "Of course it''s OK. I just wanted to have a chat with them." The dead wood said with a smile.


    Kun Mu patted Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder: "big brother, second brother, let''s go!"


    "Good." Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan nodded in a hurry, and they didn''t want to continue talking with Kuki.


    But just as they turned around, the dead wood suddenly spoke again.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at the dead wood with doubts in his eyes.


    Kun Mu was a little impatient and said, "you''re not going to stop, are you?"


    This time, Kuki didn''t pay attention to kunmu. He just looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I don''t care where your pills come from, but if you want me to meet the person who can make pills, I promise you! You''re still at the top of the world, aren''t you? If you can really let me find that person, I can let you enter the realm of Lingxi. It''s no joke. You should believe that I have such ability. "


    Xiao Yao frowned and nodded.


    However, his heart did not take this as one thing.


    He doesn''t want to continue to deal with Deadwood. First of all, his identity is fake. Secondly, he thinks that deadwood is a bit unfathomable. If he really gets involved with each other, it''s not a good thing.


    Besides, for Xiao Yao, entering the realm of Lingxi is just a lack of opportunity.


    Even without the help of dead wood, Xiao Yao has enough confidence in himself. He believes that he will be able to enter the aura realm.


    Later, Kuki suddenly said, "be careful of the Xu family. This is my kind reminder."


    Xiao Yao a Leng, suddenly raised his head looking at dead wood, some do not know the meaning of the other party''s words.


    But after the dead wood finished saying this sentence, he didn''t intend to continue to say it. He just shrugged his shoulders and turned to leave.


    Xiao Yao stood in the same place and fell into thinking.


    He felt that as a deadwood, he would never frighten himself in such a matter. Moreover, deadwood is still the president of the trade conference. It''s not impossible for him to get some news. It''s just that he can''t figure out why the Xu family should do things by themselves? Is it because of those pills?


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was not good-looking, Kun Mu said quickly, "brother, don''t listen to that old man''s blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant blatant


    Who said kunmu was stupid? In fact, Kun Mu is not stupid, he is also a person with details in the rough, otherwise he would not have said such a thing.


    However, although Xiao Yao felt that there was some truth in what kunmu said, he was still subconsciously vigilant.


    In his opinion, even if there is only one percent danger, it should be ruled out.


    "By the way, brother, actually I''m curious. Where do you get so many pills?" With these words, Kun Mu did not stop and continued, "but I also know it''s your secret. Since you don''t want to say it, don''t say it well, and I think you should not reveal it to anyone, otherwise, it may really lead to death."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "I understand."


    "Well! That''s good! " Kun Mu is laughing.


    "By the way, have you finished all your work?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Kunmu was embarrassed when Xiao Yao asked about this. He scratched his head and whispered, "brother, I didn''t intend to hide it from you. The main reason is that my master told me about this. It''s hard to disclose. That''s why I didn''t let you follow me yesterday..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I didn''t say anything? And didn''t you just say it yourself? Everyone has their own secrets. It''s very normal. It''s no big deal. "


    Kun Mu red eyes looking at Xiao Yao, shoulders began to shake.


    "I grass, you kid took the wrong medicine?" Seeing Kun Mu''s expression at this time, Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Wuwu, brother, you are so kind to me." Kun Mu rubbed his eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao is a little confused.


    What did I do to make you so grateful?


    "Brother, I''m so happy that you can understand me like this!" Kunmu said.


    Xiao Yao laughs, but he doesn''t get entangled with Kun Mu too much. He just chats a few words and digs away from the problem.


    Fortunately, kunmu''s mood came and went quickly. With a few words, the expression on his face had returned to normal. Otherwise, some people might mistakenly think that Xiao Yao had done something to kunmu.


    "By the way, big brother, after noon today, the Trade Fair will get married. Are you going anywhere?" Kunmu asked.


    "Naturally, we have to go back to the sect." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, oh! That''s great! Otherwise, when my business is over, I''ll go to zijinmen to play with you, OK Kun Mu said with a smile.


    As soon as Xiao Yao heard this, his head suddenly grew up. Let kunmu go to zijinmen to find himself? Are you kidding? The real Ding Liuzhi and baimulin are dead. If kunmu really goes, maybe he will be besieged by the people of zijinmen!

 Chapter 702

    Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin are dead, and they are still dead in Xiao Yao''s hands. If Kun Mu is really allowed to go to Zijin gate, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are not in any danger, but it is difficult to ensure that Kun Mu will not be in any danger.


    "Well, man, don''t worry. We have to go to other places and perform other tasks after we go back to zijinmen. You''d better wait for us in honghuangdao. When our work is finished, we''ll find you. What do you think?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah? now I see? What tasks do you have after that? Can you take me with you? " "Kunmu said," I stay in Honghuang road every day. It''s almost moldy. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "can honghuangdao restrict your personal freedom?"


    "That''s not true." Kun Mu shook his head and said, "mainly, I don''t know where I can go."


    "Well, when we''re free, we''ll come to you and take you to play, OK?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He felt like a bad uncle who cheated children to eat candy, but in this way, at least kunmu was not in danger.


    If Kun Mu is really killed in Zijin gate, they will feel guilty.


    Although they didn''t know much about kunmu and they didn''t know each other for a long time, they also found that kunmu had no shortcomings and was very sincere to others. If they had to find out one shortcoming, it would be too simple and simple, which was a little terrible. If such people became friends with bad people, Maybe they will be used as knives by others.


    Fortunately, no matter Xiao Yao or nantianyuan, they are not bad people. At least they don''t make use of simple kunmu. It''s not human''s business!


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan belong to those people who have never lost their conscience.


    After listening to Xiao Yao for a long time, Kun Mu''s expression suddenly became serious. His eyes looked at Xiao Yao, and his tone became serious: "brother, are you hiding something from me? Aren''t you going to tell the truth? Seriously, if you have to, I''ll be really disappointed with you. "


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan''s eyes have changed.


    Previously, Xiao Yao felt that Kun Mu was absolutely not stupid. Did he really see any clues? At the thought of these, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were a little bit upset. Even when they faced the dead wood before, they were not so nervous as they are now.


    "Cough, third brother, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand. What can we hide from you? " Xiao Yao coughed and said with a smile.


    Kun Mu didn''t move, his face was still calm.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan look at each other and see confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Is it because of their previous evasion that Tuomu has seen something from it? If that''s true, this guy is too good, isn''t he?


    "Ah, elder brother, second brother, actually I know why you don''t want me to go to you. Isn''t it because you don''t have any status in zijinmen? But what about that? Is that why I look down on you? If you really think that, I''ll be really sad. " Kun Mu sighed.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan almost feel confused. Emotion Kun wood tangled for a long time, want to say is this?


    Xiao Yao really wants to slap Kun Mu''s head. Doesn''t he know what it''s like to scare people to death? Fortunately, his heart has a good bearing capacity, and he has calmed down. Otherwise, just a few words before, maybe he will really tell the truth.


    Fortunately, they stopped in time.


    "Ah, third brother, since you have seen it, I have nothing to say. You guessed it well. In fact, your second brother and I are in the Zijin gate. Even if we have no face, if you go, we can''t wipe our faces, can we?" Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Kunmu was a little unhappy: "two brothers, who do you think kunmu is? Do I care about these things? "


    Xiao Yao felt that he had no way. Anyway, this guy just likes to get to the top?


    This time, Nantian opened his mouth on the edge.


    "Cough, brother, you''re right. My elder brother and I both know that you are not like that, but what you think is one thing, what we think is another, right? We still need face! Otherwise, how can we two brothers raise our heads in front of you? Although you don''t care, we care, don''t we? " Nan Tianyuan said seriously.


    Kun Mu nodded slightly, as if some were moved by Nan Tianyuan.


    Silent for a long time, he sighed and said: "big brother, second brother, what you mean, I understand, you think right, I still think too little, so, when you get out of the world in zijinmen, I''ll go to you, OK?"


    Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao finally let out a long sigh of relief. It seems that this boy is not a real oil and salt do not enter it! Xiao Yao secretly gives a thumbs up to Nan Tianyuan. At the critical moment, his words are more convincing! After calming kunmu''s mood, Xiao Yao began to think about another problem. Why does dead wood suddenly tell itself to be on guard against the Xu family? After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t come up with an answer. As long as he put this question behind him for the time being, after all, the Xu family hasn''t done anything yet. All he can do is to be prepared and cover up the water and land with soldiers. There''s no other way. This may be the suspicion of waiting to die, but it is also a true portrayal of Xiao Yao''s heart at this time. The morning passed quickly. Xiao Yao bought some medicinal materials and used pills. Anyway, those who should pay attention to themselves have noticed, and he has nothing to hide. This is it. No fear! Kunmu was almost stunned when he followed Xiao Yao. He was busy with his own affairs all day yesterday. He didn''t know what was going on here. Now he can understand why kuiwu was so interested in Xiao Yao. Let alone kuiwu, even he can''t see through his elder brother. He can take out so many pills casually, Can you still be an ordinary person? Who would believe that! Xiao Yao saw Kun Mu''s face full of astonishment. He was also amused and said, "don''t look at it. If you are interested in these pills, I can give you some later." "Really?" Kun Mu stares round his eyes¡° That''s what I said. I''ll have nothing to tease you about! " Xiao Yao laughs¡° ha-ha! I knew big brother was good to me! " Kunmu was excited and cheered. Xiao Yao secretly shook his head. After all, kunmu really helped them a lot during this period of time. Now it''s time to compensate kunmu. After buying the medicinal materials, Xiao Yao gave kunmu five seven grade pills and ten eight grade pills. It''s not that Xiao Yao is stingy, but because of yesterday''s extravagance. Now Xiao Yao''s stock is really small. Even so, getting so many pills all at once is enough for kunmu to be excited for a long time. If he talks about how good his elder brother is to him, I don''t know whether it''s because kunmu really thinks these pills are very important or because his character is that he will be very grateful if he gets some small favors¡° Xiao Ge, in fact, Kun Mu''s character is very good. If it''s not for our present situation, I really want to make friends with him. " When Kun Mu doesn''t pay attention, Nan Tianyuan says such a heartfelt word to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao also nodded. In fact, his idea is similar to that of nantianyuan, but now their identity is too special. In the morning, Xiao Yao took a simple glance and found that there were many fewer people in today''s trade meeting. The trade had already been traded. Yesterday''s Day was enough to do a lot of things. It''s not a temple fair. You can earn as much as you can sell it. Everyone just takes what they need. So after the trade meeting, Xiao Yao and nantianyuan didn''t choose to stay. They wanted to leave. Kunmu got entangled again and had to leave with Xiao Yao and nantianyuan. As a result, as soon as they walked out of the gate, they were blocked by a beautiful shadow. Seeing the girl in front of him, Xiao Yao was stunned. He saw this girl, even at the foot of the mountain, because they were ridiculed by Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin. It was this girl named Qingyue who stood up and helped them. Behind Qingyue, there is the bearded and pretty man¡° Girl, I see you again Xiao Yao said with a polite smile¡° Yes, I see you again The expression on Qing Yue''s face looks a little resentful, "you bastard, I helped you, and even lied to me." Xiao Yao touched his nose and said, "girl, when did I cheat you?"¡° Brother, it''s wrong for you to do so! How can you cheat a girl at will? " Kunmu immediately casts a look of disdain at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao wants to swear. Damn it, this guy is a real jerk. Who do you think you are? Previously, he thought Kun Mu was pure, but looking at his eyes at this time, Xiao Yao really didn''t think he was any pure¡° You are not an ordinary person, why are you facing... "Before Qing Yue finished, Xiao Yao interrupted her¡° Keke, girl, our strength is really average, not the opponent of those two people! " Xiao Yao has no choice but to say that sweat is beginning to appear on his forehead. They are now the disciples of Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin. If Qing Yue is asked to name those two guys, Kun mu can''t hide them.

 Chapter 703

    In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao is also gambling, gambling that Qingyue and the other three people still don''t know that they falsely use Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin''s identity.


    "Big brother, second brother, they are not coming to trouble you, are they?" Kun wood did not continue to laugh, but coldly looking at the moon and others.


    Obviously, he regards Qingyue and others as Xiao Yao''s enemies, but now Xiao Yao can''t say that kunmu thinks so wrong, because he doesn''t feel how friendly he is when he looks at Qingyue and others.


    Anyway, Qingyue''s eyes make him feel very uncomfortable.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao slowly calmed down, turned to Kun Mu and said: "brother, this is my own business, I can solve it, you go first, I''ll follow."


    Kun Mu shook his head: "no way, brother, these people are coming for you. If I leave now, can I still be your brother?"


    Well, this guy is starting to carry forward the side that he likes to get to the top again.


    "First of all, what can I do for my elder brother? Hurry to say, and I''m from honghuangdao. If you want to move my elder brother, you''ll be the enemy of honghuangdao! " Kunmu said valiantly.


    After listening to Kun Mu''s words, the faces of Qing Yue and others changed a little. Obviously, the three words of Hong Huang Dao had a great impact on them.


    But the first reaction was the beard.


    "You are from honghuangdao, but they are not. Will honghuangdao come to our trouble because of them?" Beard said with a smile.


    The smile on his face is disgusting.


    "Hum, you''re right, but if you want to hurt my elder brother and second brother, you should step over my body first!" With these words, Kun Mu took a step forward and stood in front of Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan. His face looked very calm.


    Beard frowned and said, "do you really think I dare not attack the people of Honghuang road?"


    In his opinion, kunmu was sure that they did not dare to make enemies with honghuangdao, so they dared to be so arrogant.


    Kun wood is tiny a Leng, smiling to shake head: "I really didn''t think so, I just don''t fear to die."


    "..." all of a sudden, he didn''t know what to say. He felt that kunmu''s way of chatting was very unique, but he felt that the credibility of kunmu''s words was not high. Who in the world was not afraid of death?


    Anyway, there''s no credibility in the beard.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are speechless. They really don''t know what kunmu''s head is thinking. And looking at kunmu''s action and manner at this time, they really don''t mean to joke, but they are more or less depressed! Are you really good to kunmu? Even let him have the courage to give his life.


    Xiao Yao feels that he is about to be moved and cry by the upright Kun mu.


    This boy, it''s too simple. It''s too simple.


    "Cough, actually I''m looking for them. It''s just a private matter." The beard is a little bit to sink not to live the spirit to say.


    He was also a little depressed. He was really unlucky. He met a young man at the beginning. He thought it would be difficult for him to succeed in the next thing.


    Originally, he intended to scare Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan first. In this way, he put forward some conditions, and the other party agreed directly without even thinking about it. But now it seems that this can only be an idea. Let''s not say whether Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan can be intimidated by themselves. It''s the honghuangdao disciple who is a bit of a headache. He wonders how people in honghuangdao like to meddle in their own business now?


    "If you have anything to do with my elder brother, just say it now." Kunmu said.


    "I want pills." Beard eyes straight at Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao frowned at once.


    In fact, when these three people stood in front of him, he had already guessed some in his heart.


    After all, I didn''t show any bright spots. I''m afraid I''m the only one who can make people think about it.


    To Fang Ming, it''s aimed at the pills on his body! To be honest, there''s no surprise at all.


    It''s just something!


    In the past two days, Xiao Yao also knew that he was too high-profile. He was targeted by Huafan and the Xu family. Even the president of the trade conference was targeted at him. Qingyue and others were not surprised.


    "What pills do you want?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said patiently.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t see through the strength of the beard, he would not have chosen to compromise at all. However, the strength of the opponent is too strong. Now that he has stepped out of the trading conference, it seems that even if the opponent kills himself here, it won''t cause any trouble.


    "Elixir." Said whisker.


    As soon as the other side opened his mouth, Xiao Yao was confused.


    "I grass, you are really a lion! If seven, eight, nine or something like that, maybe my elder brother will agree, but you''re the elixir. Is there something wrong with your mind? " Before Xiao Yao spoke, Kun Mu spoke first.


    Beard glanced at Kun Mu and said, "I don''t take it for nothing."


    "I don''t know if you take it in vain, but I have no elixir at all." Xiao Yao said.


    He believed that fan painting was not a fool, and she would never disclose the fairy elixir she had given her, because it was not a good thing for herself or fan painting. He thought the fan was not a fool, so it was impossible for him to know anything about the beard.


    "I just want a elixir, don''t you?" Beard, a pair of eyes staring at Xiao Yao''s face, said.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head, "you really look up to me too much. First of all, I don''t know if I really don''t have elixir. Even if I do have elixir, I must eat it for myself. How can I keep it till now?"


    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that he was really a little depressed. So far, he made three elixirs, but none of them has entered his mouth.


    The beard was a little ugly.


    He still looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of suspicious eyes, as if Xiao Yao''s words didn''t let the other party choose to believe.


    "Big brother, second brother, let''s go. These guys are insane. Damn, let''s not say whether we really have elixir. Even if we have elixir, it''s impossible to change them out! The elixir is a priceless treasure. Hum, they want to take it away with their mouth open. Do they take themselves seriously? " Kunmu pulls Xiao Yao and nantianyuan to go.


    The handsome man immediately stood in front of the three and blocked their way.


    "Which school are you from?" Kunmu is really angry.


    "Hong Jianzong." Xiao Yao whispered to Kun mu.


    "Well, the people of Hong Jianzong are so arrogant now? Trading is a matter of willing to fight and willing to suffer. Since my elder brother is not interested in you, what are you doing here? Is it difficult to succeed? Do you still want to rob Kun Mu snorted coldly.


    "Get out of the way." The pretty man doesn''t talk much, but as soon as he opens his mouth, he reveals the murderous opportunities in his body.


    "Is it me or you? I said your brain is not sick, I told you, my elder brother is not interested in you, you are still in front of us, what do you mean? If you really want to fight, I''m sorry. I''m not afraid of you Kun Mu yelled angrily, and the inner strength in his body began to run wildly.


    "Hum, does a practitioner who breaks the heaven realm want to compete with us?" Beard cold hum, also began to run the aura in the body.


    Lingxi realm cultivator!


    Qingyue pulled her beard and said in a low voice, "martial uncle, maybe people really don''t have elixir? Why don''t we be so aggressive? "


    Xiao Yao looks at Qingyue and thinks that the girl is still very good. In fact, when Qingyue and zijinmen got up for them, he thought that the girl was very good. He just didn''t expect that everyone was on the opposite side now. But if he had a choice, Xiao Yao didn''t want to fight with them. He knew very well, Even with Kun mu, there are only three practitioners who can break the heaven realm. They can''t be opponents of each other at all.


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly sounded.


    "Presumptuous!"


    A roar of anger, including thousands of prestige.


    Beard face slightly changed, the body back two steps, the momentum of the body also instantly disappeared.


    They all looked at the dead wood coming towards them step by step.


    Dead wood with hands on its back and frost on its face.


    "President deadwood, what do you mean?" The beard took a deep breath and asked.


    "What do I mean? I want to know what you mean! Don''t you know where this is? " Dry wood cold hum a, eyes such as a knife, staring at the beard.


    As soon as his facial expression changed, he was a little displeased and said, "isn''t the trade meeting over now? And we''re out of the guild. "


    "The trade meeting is over, but it''s still in Xingyue mountain. You can''t do it here. Go away!" Withered wood roared, a single roar, it will be whiskers back a distance.


    Once again, he stepped back a few steps, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood, but the blood in his body was already surging. Although he didn''t know how far the cultivation of dead wood was, he knew that it was easy for dead wood to kill him.


    "Go away!" The dead wood roared again.


    Beard deeply took a breath, looked at Xiao Yao and others, cold hummed: "you can''t run away."


    Then he left with Qingyue and the pretty man.


    Until this time, Xiao Yuan was relieved and relieved£¨ Today''s small outbreak, Jiageng, the first one.)

 Chapter 704

    After waiting for whiskers and others to leave, Kun Mu also scolded: "fortunately you run fast, otherwise you three have to die here today!"


    Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao are speechless. They don''t know where this guy''s confidence comes from.


    If it wasn''t for the dead wood, it might have been the three of them.


    "Mr. deadwood, thank you very much." Xiao Yao arched at the dead wood and said.


    Deadwood waved his hand: "this is my territory originally, so I won''t let others be presumptuous. Moreover, I''m not aiming at your face, I''m looking at this boy."


    When Kuki spoke, he also pointed to kunmu who was still jumping and swearing.


    "Hey, old man, I knew you would come out!" Kun Mu said with a smile.


    Withered wood slightly a Leng, squint eyes looking at Kun wood, the smile that cannot cover on the face: "be?"


    "Of course, I knew you were good!" Kunmu said, "if someone else, how can I push my nose every day."


    Kuki suddenly burst out laughing and pointed to kunmu. His tears almost came down: "I said, you little son of a bitch, you know you''ve got a little bit of nose on your face?"


    "Hey, hey, that''s not because you''ve given me face!" Kun Mu said with a smile.


    Kuki waved his hand and said: "I can only help you to this step. If I attack Hong Jianzong because of this, it will also cause me trouble. The next way is for you to go by yourself. You''d better avoid those three people. Your strength is still weak."


    "Well, I know." If others say such words, Xiao Yao and others will certainly be unconvinced, but Kuki''s words, they really can''t refute. Even the beards of Lingxi realm can''t resist Kuki''s sudden pressure, let alone them.


    If the previous pressure was not on the beard, but on the three of them, I''m afraid they might all die of bleeding from their orifices.


    Master, this is the real master!


    Now the dead wood, for Xiao Yao, is simply an insurmountable mountain.


    "Go, go!" The dead wood waved its hand.


    Xiao Yao walked forward a few steps, and suddenly turned to look at the dead wood.


    "The president."


    Withered wood also squatted down to look at Xiao Yao, with a smile, said: "you don''t want me to send you down the mountain, do you?"


    "That''s not true. I just want to tell you that I already know your purpose. Only if I have the chance, I will let the alchemist stand in front of you." Xiao Yao said.


    Withered wood slightly a Leng, stunned way: "you this is to please me?"


    "No, just a favor." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Kuki thought about it and nodded: "OK, I remember your words."


    With that, he continued to step forward. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    It''s like every step you take is tens of meters.


    "This should be the real shrinking into inches?" Nantianyuan is full of envy. He hopes that he can have such strength.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at nantianyuan and said, "don''t worry, you will have such strength in the future."


    The South sky far also can only nod, in the heart recited a hope so.


    "Big brother, second brother, what should we do now?" Kunmu whispered, "those guys are still waiting for us at the foot of the mountain."


    "Go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then we..."


    Before Kun Mu finished speaking, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "are you afraid?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid!" Kunmu shook his head hard.


    "Kunmu, you go first. We''ll go later." Xiao Yao said.


    Kun Mu is not a fool, immediately understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, his face also some unhappy, said: "brother, you want to throw me away?"


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is a little embarrassed, this boy is still very smart!


    "Brother, I won''t leave anything I say. Anyway, I''ll follow you!" Kunmu said, "I have already said that if they really want to kill you, they must cross over from me. Although I said it impulsively at that time, I absolutely didn''t mean to be joking!"


    Xiao Yuan sighed and said seriously, "it''s just my business. It doesn''t have anything to do with you. And as you have seen before, even if you have reported your identity, they still choose to do it. That is to say, they are not very afraid of Honghuang road."


    "Hum, their hongjianzong is not enough to see in front of our Honghuang road!" Kun Mu said.


    "Maybe it''s true, but this is in Xingyue mountain. Even if they really kill us, people in Honghuang road can''t get the news, right?" Xiao Yao tried to explain.


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, Kun wood suddenly have a kind of speechless feeling.


    To be honest, he thinks what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable. Indeed, here, even if the beard really killed himself, the people in honghuangdao would not get the news. This is probably the reason why the other party has no fear.


    "But big brother, we are brothers! How can I not care about you who were born on the same day and died on the same day? Am I still human? " Kunmu shook his head and said.


    Xiao Yao really has a headache.


    If they can get rid of Kun mu, they just need to take off the mask on their face, and the beards and others can''t see their identity.


    But now that kunmu is here, it''s not convenient for them to show their original appearance.


    Just when Xiao Yao had a headache, Nan Tianyuan spoke again.


    "Cough, third brother, in fact, it can help us to let you go first." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Kun Mu puzzled and looked at Nan Tianyuan: "second brother, what does this mean?"


    "You think, where were the three men before?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "At the foot of the mountain! It must be the only way to go. " Kunmu said.


    "You know that too!" Nan Tianyuan said, "as long as you go down the mountain first, and then move your mind to lead them away, we are leaving, isn''t it very convenient?"


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan, Kun Mu''s eyes brightened and patted his head: "yes! Second brother, you are right. Ha ha, you are so smart. Why didn''t I think of such a way before? Well, I''ll go down the mountain first and then lead them away. Then you''ll be leaving. Our plan is perfect! "


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Yao agrees with Nan Tianyuan.


    Nan Tianyuan thinks that if compared with Xiao Yao, he is not smart at all. He just has a different talent in coaxing children.


    Although Kun Mu is not necessarily younger than Xiao Yao, from the perspective of mind, now Kun Mu is really like a child, very simple.


    After finally coaxing away Kun mu, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are relieved.


    "Brother Xiao, that bearded man is already a practitioner of Lingxi realm. If we choose to be tough, we are unlikely to survive." Nantianyuan is a very rational person, seriously analyzed.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and nodded his head. To be honest, where does it need to be analyzed? As long as people with brains know Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, if they choose to fight with those three people of Hong Jianzong, they will surely die, OK?


    "I know, so we have to find a place to button down the mask now." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "Yes, yes." Nan Tianyuan smiles


    The reason why we have to change the place is that it is still the beginning of the trade conference. People come and go here. If we open the mask here, we will be found. The disguise of their identity will become meaningless and will cause some trouble.


    Finally, they decided to walk on a path first and take off the mask when there was no one.


    But as soon as they walked into a path, they realized they were in trouble.


    Behind them, followed by two middle-aged men, their speed is fast, each other''s speed is also fast, their speed slows down, each other''s speed also slows down, this is tracking!


    When Xiao Yao wants to find out each other''s accomplishments, he is shocked to find that he can''t see through their strength. In other words, the strength of these two guys is much higher than that of them.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan didn''t expect this before. If they had known that they would have caused so much trouble, they would have left early last night.


    Now, I''m afraid I can''t go if I want to.


    Xiao Yao guessed that the reason why the two men chose to follow was because the appearance of dead wood frightened them. Before the dead wood threatened whiskers and others, they had already targeted themselves.


    Simply, they stopped.


    The two men also stopped.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the two middle-aged men. He said with a smile, "two brothers, you don''t go?"


    The two men snorted coldly, but they didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Yao.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll go up and find chairman Kuki, and then I''ll follow him. I''m sure he will accept me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Their faces immediately changed.


    "Boy, I was going to fight you when I got down the mountain. Why do you have to force us to do it? If you want to live longer, have we made a mistake? " One of the men in a white gown, with a white folding fan in his hand, came to Xiao Yao and Nantian step by step, followed by another.


    "May I ask, what is your purpose?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Take your treasures and kill you." The white paper fan man said with a smile.


    "Treasure?" Xiao Yao deliberately pretended to be confused, "what treasure? What treasure can I have? "£¨ Today''s second watch is still in the process of coding. Please be calm

 Chapter 705

    The two middle-aged men, one holding a white paper fan, and the other, carrying a flashing blue light knife, with a cold smile on his face.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what treasure can I have? If there''s anything you can really see, I''ll take it out right away. "


    "Ha ha, boy, are you playing dumb with me? Don''t you know what treasure you have? " The white paper fan laughs and says, "do you really think other people are as stupid as you?"


    "Do you mean pills? If it''s pills, I''ll give them to you as long as you''re willing to speak. After all, pills are not that important to me. It''s just that after the trade meeting, there are few pills left on me. If the two elder brothers can still see me, I''m willing to offer them with both hands. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He felt that the other party''s trouble was only for his own pills. As long as he handed over his pills, there should be no trouble.


    Unexpectedly, when he finished this sentence, the two middle-aged men burst out laughing, as if Xiao Yao had told a big joke before.


    Listen to the other party so a smile, his psychology clapped for a while, the secret way is not good.


    Obviously, the purpose of these two people is not elixir.


    In other words, it is not limited to pills.


    "What do you want?" Xiao Yao asked calmly.


    "You changed a lot of herbs at the fair, didn''t you?" The man asked.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, nodded, in the heart also some curiosity, if the other party is aimed at herbal medicine, it is also too no style, right?


    But what the white paper fan man said next made Xiao Yao cool.


    "You changed so many good things, but what about your things? Why don''t you have one? Didn''t you take it with you? Ha ha, if you say that, do you think we believe it? " The white paper fan man laughs.


    Xiao Yao''s heart sank.


    He really did not expect that the other party should have noticed this detail.


    It seems that I am not careful enough!


    The main reason is that he didn''t expect that the pills would cause him so much trouble. If he had known, he would not have been so bright. Even if he traded with pills, he would never have been so exaggerated. Maybe he would trade in secret. Although there is no impermeable wall in the world, at least, he won''t let too many people pay attention to him.


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. Now he has done what he should and shouldn''t do, and he has no way back to regret.


    What should have come has come. I have no choice but to face it.


    Thinking of these, he could only sigh helplessly.


    "I don''t have the treasure you want." Xiao Yao said.


    If these people just want pills, Xiao Yao is really willing to compromise, but now what these two people want is ring space. Xiao Yao really has no way to compromise. This is Xiao Yao''s biggest help on the road of cultivation. Just let it out, and Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say anything.


    "In this case, we seem to have nothing to say. If we don''t want to hand over the treasure, we will have to kill you." The white paper fan laughs.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Brother Xiao, you go first. I''ll hold them down for you." Nan Tianyuan said suddenly.


    "What are you talking about? Do you think you can hold down these two masters?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Nan Tianyuan was silent for a while, but he insisted: "as long as you run faster, I think I can hold it for a little while, even if it''s just a little bit..."


    "If you really want to die, then die together." Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Is Xiao Yao afraid of death? Of course, I''m scared to death.


    But when death comes, he can face it calmly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to give the ring to each other before, in exchange for his life and Nan Tianyuan''s.


    But soon he felt the other party''s murdering opportunity, and realized that even if he really gave the ring to the other party, the two people would not let him and nantianyuan leave here safely.


    These two guys may have been practitioners of aura realm, but they are absolutely not invincible. There are many people who can kill them in the world of seclusion, so even if they give them the ring, they will worry about whether they will disclose it.


    Everyone is innocent and guilty. At that time, the whole hidden world does not know how many people will want to pursue and kill them.


    In this case, the other party will not let himself take the secret out in any case.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao also has some helplessness. This sentence is also applicable to his own body.


    Suddenly, the white paper fan hands a swing, from the fan, fly out of two steel, toward Xiao Yao and nantianyuan direction break air.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were both stunned. Why don''t you say hello before you start?


    This is just unreasonable!


    But in such a situation, even if the other party is unreasonable, Xiao Yao can''t stand on the commanding point of morality to condemn the other party. It''s better to imagine what to do to make himself and nantianyuan live more reliably.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pushes Nan Tianyuan away. At the same time, with this force, his body dodges to the other side and dodges the two steel needles together.


    "Oh, yes, the reaction is very fast!" The white paper fan laughs and says that it is not a praise to Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan, but a taunt to them.


    "Black devil, next, it''s up to you." White paper fan fan said.


    "Hum, they are just two practitioners who break the heaven realm. Can''t you make it?" The man named black devil, holding a big knife, said with some displeasure.


    "Isn''t this a chance for you to show off?" The white paper fan said with a smile, "if I really do it, it will be a bit indecent if I pass it on. How shameless am I?"


    The black devil wants to curse. Damn, you want face, don''t you want face?


    "Don''t worry, hurry up. Anyway, as long as these two guys die here, no one will know what happened today." Said the white paper fan.


    "Well, so it is." The black devil nodded and felt that what the white paper fan said was quite reasonable.


    "Wait a minute!" Xiao Yao suddenly spoke.


    The eyes of the white paper fan and the black devil fall on Xiao Yao.


    "What else do you want to do?" Asked the white paper fan.


    Xiao Yao coughed, slowly got up from the ground and said, "there is only one treasure on me, but there are two of you. Even if I really give it to you, how can you share it?"


    After Xiao Yao''s words, the two people standing in front of him began to laugh.


    "Boy, I know you are trying to sow discord, but the way you sow discord is too bad. To tell you the truth, as long as you kill you, some people will give us good things." The black devil said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He suddenly understood it and said, "the reason why you two are looking for me is because the Xu people are looking for you, aren''t they?"


    The expression on the black devil''s face is slightly stiff. Even if it''s just such a delicate action, Xiao Yao also confirms his guess.


    Previously, Kuki said that he should be on guard against the Xu family. At first, Xiao Yao didn''t take this seriously, because Xu Chen''s strength was what he saw. He was just breaking the sky. If Xu Chen wanted to kill them, I''m afraid Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan would join hands to kill them.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Chen didn''t do it by himself. He just found two practitioners of Lingxi realm.


    Just think about it carefully. All this makes sense. In the world of seclusion, there are absolutely many people who want to have a good relationship with the Xu family. It''s a very cost-effective business for the white paper fan and the black devil to kill themselves and get benefits in the Xu family.


    What''s more, do you have the treasure that makes them move?


    At this time, Xiao Yao realized that he had really fallen in love this time.


    The black devil had already held up the big sword shining with blue light lines, and rushed towards Xiao. It was fierce and powerful.


    At the moment when the knife was cut down, Xiao Yao felt that his Qi was almost locked, and he didn''t even have the mind to escape.


    Suddenly, he bit the tip of his tongue hard. The blood stimulated his nerves. He also woke up. His body immediately withdrew and avoided the knife.


    "Ha ha, it''s good. I can recover from my Sabre spirit." The black devil praised Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is sweating, and his clothes are soaked with sweat. When he thinks of the previous scene, he still has a feeling of lingering fear.


    He really didn''t expect that he would be able to cut off his desire for survival just because of his knife spirit.


    At the time of Xiao Yaoxian, nantianyuan had rushed to the black devil.


    Xiao Yao immediately followed.


    It''s not the time to make a conclusion after the war.


    "Well, I can''t help myself." The black devil snorted coldly. Looking at Xiao Yao and nantianyuan was like looking at two ants. With a wave of the long knife in his hand, two streams of knife Qi came towards Xiao Yao and nantianyuan.


    Xiao Yao is OK. He carries the sword and rushes to the black devil. He punches at the black devil.


    This punch was easily caught by the black devil.


    "Soft, not full?"


    With these words, the black devil kicked Xiao Yao in the stomach and kicked Xiao Yao out.


    But the South sky is far away, the waist is full of bloodstain, that knife gas, unexpectedly directly cut his skin, also thanks to oneself in time luck inside the body strength, otherwise that knife gas all can cut off his waist.


    Master, real master!


    Xiao Yao fell to the ground hard and almost vomited his food in the morning.


    The black devil looked at the South sky far, then looked at Xiao Yao, and finally chose to walk to Xiao Yao step by step. Only when he passed by nantianyuan, nantianyuan suddenly held out his hand and grasped his ankle¡° Xiao Ge, you go first, leave me alone South sky far roars a way¡° Hum, none of you can leave today The black devil suddenly kicked out and kicked in the abdomen of Nan Tianyuan. What he didn''t expect was that he didn''t kick nantianyuan out. Nan Tianyuan''s two hands are still holding the black devil''s ankles tightly¡° Damn, you look down on me, don''t you? " The black devil felt as if he had been greatly insulted. He kicked it again, but still didn''t kick nantianyuan away. The white paper fan was a little unhappy and said, "don''t you know that you just cut off his hands?" The words of the white paper fan really reminded the black devil, and his face showed a ferocious smile£¨ Today''s third shift, I''ll come back to update later in the evening!)

 Chapter 706

    Hearing the white paper fan, Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Nantianyuan, you must let go!"


    Nan Tianyuan grinned at Xiao Yao. With such a smile, the blood immediately flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    Previously, the two feet of the black devil were lucky. Although they didn''t kick nantianyuan out, they also caused a very serious internal injury to nantianyuan.


    "Brother Shaw, I owe you enough." Nan Tianyuan said, "now, it''s time for me to give it back to you."


    He had told Xiao Yao before that his life would be Xiao Yao''s from now on.


    He would not frown whether he went to daoshan or Youguo.


    Whether Xiao Yao takes it seriously or not, at least, nantianyuan always thinks so.


    Xiao Yao struggles to get up, but at this time, the black devil has raised his knife.


    "Get out of my way!" Xiao Yao roared and wanted to rush towards the black devil, but his speed obviously couldn''t catch up with the speed of the knife.


    But just as the sword was about to be seen in nantianyuan''s hand, a burst of wind broke out and another "Dang" came. The long sword in the dark devil''s hand flew out directly. At the same time, the dark devil''s body also stepped back several steps, and the white paper fan rushed to the dark devil immediately.


    Both of them looked alert.


    "Who is it?" The black devil yelled angrily. He could see that his hand was shaking.


    It was only a black token that flew the knife in his hand.


    The white paper fan came up to him, picked up the token and looked at the words on it. His face changed greatly.


    Originally already white face, instant pale as snow.


    There was no color of blood. There was a deep fear in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" The black devil asked.


    The white paper fan throws the token in his hand to the black devil, who catches it immediately. After scanning the words above, his face becomes very ugly immediately.


    "Since the elders of Yunxiao hall are here, why don''t they show up? What''s more, I don''t know where the younger generation provoked the elder generation. Why did they attack me? " Said the black devil, biting his teeth.


    All of a sudden, a figure came down from the sky, with red petals, and it looked like something. Anyway, Xiao Yao didn''t think it was beautiful.


    "Go away." The beautiful shadow put wide sleeves, cold eyes in the black devil and white paper fan body swept one eye, said in a deep voice.


    The white paper fan and the black devil seem to have more courage when they see that the only woman standing in front of them is a woman.


    "Hum, it''s our private business. It has nothing to do with your Yunxiao hall, right? This time we''re here, we''ve just been entrusted by the Xu family. Can''t you even give the Xu family face? " Said the dark devil, a little unhappy.


    The girl laughed.


    Just the smile on her face, there is no way to bring warmth to anyone, but give others a cold feeling.


    "I''ve given you opportunities. You don''t know how to cherish them, but you put pressure on the Xu family. I really think that in the world of seclusion, everyone will try their best to please the Xu family?" With these words, the girl rushed to the black devil like a gust of wind.


    The black devil waved the long knife in his hand and quickly cleaved toward the figure.


    But the next second, the expression on his face froze.


    The girl put out her jade lotus like arm and blocked his knife.


    At the same time, the other hand had caught his throat.


    He didn''t even have a chance to ask for mercy. With a click, his throat was broken.


    Next, the girl turned around and looked at the white paper fan. She threw the paralyzed black devil out, slapped the white paper fan in the face, and took the white paper fan away.


    Before the white paper fan opened, the girl flashed in front of the white paper fan and slapped it again.


    "Pa!"


    The body of the white paper fan also flew up again.


    "I''ll save your life. Go back and tell the Xu family that if you dare to make these two people''s wrong ideas, don''t blame our Yunxiao hall for flattening the Xu family mansion!" With that, she put out her hand again and patted the white paper fan out.


    Domineering!


    It''s a sideleak!


    To be honest, at this time, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were already a little dazed.


    In this girl''s hand, the two practitioners of Lingxi realm are like infants who have not yet grown up. They can only knead and knead.


    The white paper fan quickly got up, even did not dare to leave a cruel word, and ran in the opposite direction.


    As for the black devil lying on the ground, he didn''t even look at it.


    "Two wastes." The girl looked at the back of the white paper fan and scolded.


    Xiao Yao always felt that the girl''s words were scolding him and nantianyuan.


    "Fan, thank you." Xiao Yao stood up, looked at the girl and said.


    Huafan turned his face, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I just happened to pass by. I have nothing to do. Next time, you won''t be lucky."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and nodded: "I didn''t expect that the Xu family would be so willing to find two people from Lingxi realm to deal with me."


    "In the world of seclusion, are there few practitioners of Lingxi realm?" The painting fan disdains the way.


    Xiao Yao''s face turned red.


    "Well, if you''re not dead, just go away. Don''t stay here any longer. God knows who else you''ll meet next." The fan waved.


    "Thank you all the same." Xiao Yao said, "I will remember this favor."


    "Really?" Huafan raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of banter, "but do you think your human feelings are of any use to us?"


    Xiao Yao is a little unconvinced, but now he has no way to refute the words of Huafan. After all, he and nantianyuan are only practitioners of breaking the heaven realm, and they haven''t broken through the threshold of aura. There are too few places to help Huafan and Yunxiao hall.


    The painting fan didn''t say a word more and left lightly.


    Xiao Yao sighed and pulled nantianyuan up. He put a lot of seven pills in nantianyuan''s mouth.


    "Take off the mask quickly, there is no one here, and put on our original clothes." When talking, Xiao Yao had already taken out the clothes he was wearing from the ring.


    "Well, brother Shaw, are you ok?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "what can happen to me, but don''t do such things in the future. If you really die, I will spend the rest of my life in guilt."


    "Brother Xiao, I''m sorry..." Nan Tianyuan suddenly lowered his head and his eyes were red.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, busy ask a way: "you have what excuse me?"


    "I''m still too weak to protect you." Nan Tianyuan whispered, his tone full of guilt. Xiao Yao was really a little sad: "I''m not so good. Why do I need your protection? Can''t I protect myself? Stop talking nonsense. I don''t know who will come later. The painting fan is really gone, and then we won''t be so lucky. "


    Nantianyuan nodded his head, but the ink was no longer there. He quickly handed Xiao Yao the mask and the clothes he had changed. Xiao Yao also put them in the ring.


    "Don''t you wonder what I''m storing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Curious, but I shouldn''t know." Nan Tianyuan said, "and brother Xiao, I don''t think it''s good for you to tell anyone. Even the people you believe in may make a slip of the tongue after drinking. As the saying goes, every man is innocent and has his own sin. If he is really targeted, it''s not a good thing for you. There are too many experts in the world."


    Xiao Yao laughed and patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder: "you just understand."


    "Brother Xiao, let''s leave here as soon as possible. We are too dangerous here." Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much, so he took Nan Tianyuan down the mountain with him.


    At the foot of the mountain, Xiao Yao still met Qingyue and others.


    Kunmu stood not far away and called to the three of them, "come after me, come after me! I said, are you three idiots? I''m right in front of you. Why don''t you come after me? "


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan don''t know whether Qingyue''s beard and that pretty man is a fool or not, but they know that kunmu''s brain may be abnormal now


    Let him use his brain to lead Qingyue and others away. Although he said that at that time, it was a pretext to support kunmu, but this guy was too solid minded. In this way, if he could really lead Qingyue and others away, it would be really strange.


    Just as they brush past Qingyue and others, suddenly, the beard opens again.


    "You two, stop!"


    Both Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan frowned.


    Now they have changed their clothes and faces. Can the other party recognize themselves?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Think of these, the beard has come to their front, a pair of eyes, in their body carefully.


    "Martial uncle, why did you stop them?" Qingyue came to him and asked curiously.


    "Nothing, you two, have you seen a middle-aged man and a young man..." when he said this, his beard suddenly stopped. He wanted to talk about the features of Xiao Yao''s and Nan Tianyuan''s face after they changed face. But after thinking for a long time, he was surprised to find that the two faces had no features at all.


    The ordinary can''t be in the ordinary.


    "I see it!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "all over the mountain."


    "..." his beard twitched, but he couldn''t get angry, because he thought Xiao Yao was right


    But under, he also can only wave a hand: "forget it, don''t have your business, quickly roll!"


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan nodded and immediately turned to leave. When passing by kunmu, they both looked at kunmu and gave a bitter smile, but they didn''t say hello, otherwise they would show their feet. However, Xiao Yao believes that he will meet kunmu in the near future£¨ Today''s fourth watch

 Chapter 707

    After returning to the car, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were often relieved.


    "I was really nervous before. Even when the dead wood stopped us, I was not as nervous as before." Nan Tianyuan wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "isn''t that normal? Previously, when deadwood called us, we didn''t know his purpose, so we just felt nervous. However, those guys would really kill us. If we weren''t nervous, it would be really strange. "


    Nan Tianyuan also laughed and said, "by the way, brother Xiao, they won''t do anything about Kun mu, will they?"


    "They didn''t have the guts. If they would have killed Kun mu, they would have done it long ago. How could they have let Kun Mu go blind?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it seems that even Hong Jianzong is very afraid of Honghuang road!"


    "That''s right. Although Honghuang road is a group of Taoists, it can kill people. It''s not a monk who cares about the mercy of the world." Nan Tianyuan said, "I''m just wondering if Kun Mu will be disappointed if he can''t find us later."


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and said, "in fact, it''s not necessarily a bad thing that Kun mu can''t find us. There are too many people staring at us now. If Kun Mu is still mixed up with us, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be in any danger, just like the two guys who intercepted us on the path before. If Kun Mu is also there and doesn''t encounter the painting fan, It''s very likely that all three of us will die there. "


    Nan Tianyuan sighed. He also knew that Xiao Yao was right, but he was more or less depressed.


    Driving, Xiao Yao did not immediately return to Haitian city, but returned to Nanling.


    He had made an agreement with Mr. Yi before. When he finished his work, he had to come to Mr. Yi to learn the art of Yi Rong.


    Moreover, nantianyuan still has injuries on his body, so he has to find a place to cure them immediately, which is not suitable for long journey.


    When I got to the Yi family, the Master Yi was excited to see Xiao Yao.


    "Ha ha, you are a good boy. You mean what you say. I thought you could run away." Yi said with a smile.


    "What the old man said, I really want to learn from you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "If so, it''s still called the old man, isn''t it inappropriate?" Master Yi frowned and asked.


    Xiao Yao was stunned, then suddenly realized that he knelt on the ground.


    "Master again, Xiao Yao is willing to learn from his master!" Xiao Yao said solemnly, with a very serious expression. Since he has decided to worship his teacher, he has to behave like a teacher, but he can''t just laugh and say goodbye.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s appearance, Mr. Yi was a little excited.


    "Good, good, good! Ha ha, I didn''t expect to receive a good apprentice at this age. " Mr. Yi burst into tears.


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Master Yi could become so excited.


    "Old man, oh no, master, haven''t you ever accepted apprentices before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, two." When Master Yi mentioned these things, his eyes suddenly became dim.


    "If so, what about my two elder martial brothers?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Dead." Yi took a deep breath, raised his head, looked up at the sky 45 degrees, and said, "they are all dead. After learning the technique of changing face, they go to do something that can''t be seen. One is shot, and the other is killed."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Yi is full of melancholy.


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "However, you are introduced by Nan Xiaozi. I can trust this guy. His character is very good. Since you can be his elder brother, I believe your character must be very good, and I know you." Master Yi said with a mysterious smile.


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised: "do you know me?"


    "Chinese hero, are there few people who know you in China?" Master Yi laughs.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that this is what Master Yi said.


    "Yes, young people dare to be bold. How can we let the island people be presumptuous in our Chinese place? That little devil, it''s time to kill him! " Mr. Yi said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded, followed the words of Master Yi and continued to say: "just like that, I''ll kill one, I''ll kill two, I''ll kill a pair."


    Mr. Yi smiles more happily.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect is that his casual words will become a reality in the near future


    After chatting with Xiao Yao for a while, Xiao Yao said, "master, can you prepare a room for me? Nan Tianyuan was injured. "


    "Oh? Is this kid hurt? " Master Yi turned his face and looked at Nan Tianyuan. He was surprised.


    Nan Tianyuan wants to vomit blood.


    It''s not because of internal injury, but because he is the Savior of Master Yi! As a result, the old man is only now paying attention to himself.


    It''s really enough to save face.


    "Cough, come with me. Let''s find a place to heal him first." Master Yi also found that Nan Tianyuan''s face was really ugly. At this time, he would not be joking. After saying this, he immediately took the lead to move forward.


    Xiao Yao supports nantianyuan and follows him closely.


    After entering the room, Xiao Yao was shocked to find that in this room, the bedding and bed cover were all new.


    "Old man, you knew I was coming?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK." Mr. Yi said with a smile, "I''ve said it all. I believe you are a man. Since you say you want to be a teacher, you will come back naturally. Of course, I have to prepare ahead of time."


    ***


    At this point, Mr. Yi''s face is gloomy.


    Xiao Yao can understand the mood of Master Yi at this time. When traditional Chinese medicine is declining, why is he not sad?


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. You can treat the disease first. I''ll go out for a walk first." Master Yi is about to go out, but Xiao Yao stops him.


    "Master, just a moment." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Old man Yi turned to look at Xiao Yao with a puzzled look on his face: "what can I do for you?"


    "No, it''s just that since I''ve already been a teacher worshiper, I can''t say without the teacher worship ceremony, can I?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mr. Yi waved his hand: "what''s the age of this? What are you doing with those messy things? As long as you are a teacher, it''s almost the same."


    Xiao Yao took out a five hundred year old ginseng from his ring space, sighed and said: "since it is like this, forget it. I can only take this five hundred year old ginseng back..."


    Before his words were finished, Master Yi had rushed to Xiao Yao and directly held out his hand to grab the ginseng.


    "Is it really ginseng of five hundred years? You don''t cheat me, do you? My God, there are still five hundred years of ginseng in China. Even if there are ginseng, it should be in the Treasury, right Yi''s eyes widened and he looked at the ginseng in his hand. He looked at it over and over, and his face was incredible.


    "Master, aren''t you not interested? Just give it back to me. " Xiao Yao said with a deliberate smile.


    Master Yi glared at him and said, "since you have decided to learn from me, how can you be so stingy? Besides, anyway, you were going to give it to me, but now it''s in my hands, it''s nothing! Well, you can continue to treat the disease. I''ll go out first... "


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan just laugh when Master Yi comes out of the door.


    This old man is really interesting.


    After laughing, Xiao Yao went to nantianyuan and began to give her pulse.


    Although nantianyuan suffered a serious internal injury, Xiao Yao poured so many seven pills for nantianyuan at one time before, and now it''s not too serious.


    "I''ll get you some pills later and boil some medicine. After taking it, it won''t be long before you recover." Xiao Yao said: "although there is still a elixir, I don''t recommend you to take it. Last time you took elixir, the efficacy hasn''t been completely absorbed, and the cultivation hasn''t been consolidated. If you continue to take elixir, you will be in a bit too much hurry and easy to go wrong."


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry, I know, I''m not a child, I don''t know anything." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    He knew that the reason why Xiao Yao focused on explaining it was that he was worried that he would feel that Xiao Yao was reluctant to give up the elixir, so he was dissatisfied. But how could this be possible? Xiao Yao is what kind of person, he is too clear.


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not do too much entanglement on this topic, said: "first lie down, slowly luck, I go to boil medicine."


    "Well!"


    Nantianyuan lies on the bed and finds the Qi in his body again. Xiao Yao goes out of the door and asks for a medicine can to boil some medicine for nantianyuan.


    This time at the trade fair, Xiao Yao got a lot of herbs, all of which are of good age. They can play a good role in nantianyuan''s injury. Therefore, Xiao Yao is not very worried about nantianyuan''s injury. Next, he should spend more time in Nanling city. In addition to learning from master Yi, he should also try to refine the elixir.


    He can''t wait to enter the aura realm now.


    This time, when he went to the trade fair with Nan Tianyuan, Xiao Yao had a lot of feelings. After entering the world of seclusion, he found that his cultivation was really low. Almost one person could kill himself. There were countless practitioners in Lingxi realm. If it wasn''t for his good luck, he would have died in Xingyue mountain this time.


    Xiao Yao has to take revenge on Xu''s family and zijinmen''s family, and none of them can run away!


    (today''s Chapter 5, once again send group number: 424110920, welcome to Yunxiao temple, welcome all friends and readers who like this book, thank you for your support, it''s late, have a rest early, after 12 o''clock, try to continue to update!)

 Chapter 708

    In the next time, Nan Tianyuan is healing himself. Anyway, Xiao Yao has already done what he should do, and he doesn''t need to worry about anything. Therefore, what Xiao Yao needs to do is to follow Mr. Yi and learn the art of changing face.


    Originally, he planned to try to refine a elixir in this period of time, but he found that he couldn''t spare time at all. Learning the technique of changing face is not as simple as he imagined. In fact, making up and changing face is only the first step. The next step is to change his voice.


    Xiao Yao also saw the real power of Master Yi.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. It''s the oral skill that can make Xiao Yao worship.


    Mr. Yi can not only imitate the voices of old people, children, middle-aged men, young people, or women of all ages, but also some animals, running water and collision. Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of worship when he looks at Mr. Yi.


    He didn''t dare to say anything else, but he felt that if Mr. Yi went to any talent show, he would definitely win the crown.


    Unfortunately, he knew that Mr. Yi was not interested in these things at all. He also asked if Mr. Yi would play b-box, but he ignored him.


    During this period, Mr. Yi really showed his sternness. He often taught Xiao Yao to be like his grandson. However, Xiao Yao never got angry about it. Anyway, his anti Strike ability is still very strong. From childhood to adulthood, he has never been scolded less by his three grandfathers. Moreover, he knows that he is scolded more now, In the future, it is possible to pick up one more life.


    In addition to imitating sound, there are also some subtle actions, such as the old man''s behavior. These details seem not very important, but in fact, they can avoid many sharp eyes.


    In the past few days, Xiao Yao has also told Master Yi that the old man who sold the black dragon knife to him can see through his disguise. Master Yi is not surprised at all.


    "People who are a little smarter can see through your disguise. Although you can''t see anything from your face, there are big flaws in your eyes, behavior and voice. To be honest, I didn''t even think that you could really come back alive." Master Yi said with a smile on his back.


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of silence, but he has to admit that what Master Yi said is very reasonable.


    If now, let him go to the trade conference again, he can guarantee that even the mysterious old man can''t see through his identity.


    Of course, all this has passed, and Xiao Yao doesn''t need to continue to struggle with this irrelevant problem.


    In this process, Nan Tianyuan, who is well hurt, also wants to study with Xiao Yao. In the end, he is scolded away by Master Yi. In the words of Master Yi, Nan Tianyuan is old, has no brains, and has no savvy. Xiao Yao''s cleverness can make it all clear in three months, but if he is given three years, he will be able to learn from Xiao Yao, It''s not as good as Xiao Yao''s one-day study.


    Xiao Yao highly agrees with this. Who doesn''t want to be praised? What''s more, it''s easy to curse addicted old man.


    One day at noon, just after dinner, nantianyuan came to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m going back to Beijing." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Oh? So what''s the rush? " Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and asked with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a wry smile: "I just think that it''s useless for me to stay here. I can''t help you with what you have to do. Kyoto is different. Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are in danger. I might as well go back to protect them. At least, with me, their life safety is guaranteed, And on your side, it may take a long time. "


    Xiao Yao listened to Nan Tianyuan''s words and nodded.


    In fact, as Nan Tianyuan said, it''s not so easy to learn. Although Xiao Yao''s talent is good and his comprehension ability is also good, he can learn this kind of skill in just a few days. He probably has no face to live in this world.


    Mr. Yi also conservatively estimated that Xiao Yao would have at least two months to learn thoroughly.


    In these two months, Xiao Yao must do enough spiritual study, otherwise, the time may be extended.


    Although Xiao Yao has mastered a lot of skills now, he still wants to learn more. The more he understands the technique, Xiao Yao feels that many of the details are very important. If he doesn''t care now, he will probably die in the future. After all, he doesn''t always have such good luck, Now that we have decided to study, we must learn it well.


    He is such a character, either do not do, or will choose to do things to the extreme.


    Maybe it''s a kind of insistence that others can''t understand, but it''s Xiao Yao''s insistence that makes him come to this stage. Otherwise, maybe he''s just a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine or an ancient martial artist who doesn''t know anything.


    "Well, since you''ve decided, go back first. Anyway, I''m here, and no one can do anything about me." Xiao Yao said with a smile. As long as people in the secluded world don''t come to trouble themselves, they feel very safe¡° Good Nan Tianyuan smiles and says, "brother Xiao, don''t worry. As long as I''m in Kyoto, I''ll guarantee the safety of Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, unless I die." Xiao Yao had a headache and said, "can you stop cursing yourself all day long? It''s not a good thing. What do you have to think about? " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "that''s what I said." Seeing off nantianyuan, Xiao Yao also sighed. In fact, Xiao Yao is very satisfied with nantianyuan''s attitude. Nantianyuan is in such a hurry to go back because he regards Zhou Lei and Qu Yang as his real friends. Of course, this is something to be happy about. After Nantian left, Xiao Yao immediately devoted himself to the study of Yi Rong. When Xiao Yao studied Yi Rong, he didn''t know that because of his existence, the world of seclusion set off an uproar. The Xu family panicked. I''m completely flustered. All along, the Xu family is the only elixir family in the world of seclusion. Because of the monopoly of the Xu family, few people in the seclusion world will not give the Xu family face, but Xiao Yao''s appearance out of thin air has caused great trouble to the Xu family. In fact, there was another elixir family in the world of seclusion, but ten years ago, that elixir family was suddenly destroyed. The method of exterminating the family was extremely cruel. All the 81 members of the elixir family died clean. Even some servants were killed. The once brilliant elixir family was suddenly covered with corpses. No one knew what was going on. However, many people thought that it was the Xu family who did it, Xu family is the only elixir family in the seclusion world. However, it''s just in people''s mind, and no one dares to say it. First of all, the elixir family has completely disappeared. It is obviously unwise to offend the Xu family for the sake of the dead. Secondly, no one wants to provoke the Xu family when they are shot. In that way, they will only kill themselves. Finally, because of the pills, they had to bow down like the Xu family. In the past ten years, the Xu family has been enjoying good fortune. Although their major is not high, they are the only elixir family. Therefore, the whole hermit world gives the Xu family great face. It can be said that a subordinate of the Xu family can walk horizontally in the hermit world. But now, this situation is about to be broken, or has been broken. A middle-aged man was born and flourished at the trade fair. The pills, which were regarded as treasures by the Xu family, almost turned into sugar beans without money in that man''s hand. It was a kind of extravagance. The Xu family had to panic. But what made them feel speechless was that although they all said that the middle-aged man was from zijinmen, zijinmen didn''t know anything about it. It''s no wonder that if the people in zijinmen really understand it, it''s impossible for that guy to wander around with so many pills. For zijinmen, those pills are also very important, OK? The Xu family forced the zijinmen to hand over the middle-aged man, Ding Liuzhi. Of course, it''s definitely not fair. After all, when this matter is spread, h will smear the Xu family''s face. The Zijin gate has been extremely depressed. On this day, the owner of the Zijin gate is going to be depressed. Ding Liuzhi was his disciple, but he didn''t know what was going on. How could Ding Liuzhi have so many pills? He realized that the current situation was very bad for zijinmen. He even said that zijinmen had almost become the target of public criticism. He didn''t know how many pairs of eyes were staring at them tightly. If Ding Liuzhi really had many pills, it would be OK. They would not hand over those pills and Ding Liuzhi, But the key problem is that they don''t know where Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin are! The people in zijinmen feel that they have suffered a lot. In order to avoid trouble in zijinmen, they also recruited zijinqijue back. Although these guys are not the main fighting force, they are better than nothing! Now Zijin gate has reached this point, where does he have the mind to deal with Xiao Yao! It is also because of this, Xiao yaocai has never met Zijin Qijue. Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t know anything about what happened in the world of seclusion. At this time, he is still studying the art of changing face assiduously

 Chapter 709

    Xiao Yao would be very happy if he knew about the troubles zijinmen had encountered.


    Anyway, he and the people of zijinmen didn''t deal with each other. Now that something like this happened in zijinmen, it''s impossible for him to be unhappy. It''s a pity that Xiao Yao doesn''t know what happened.


    "Xiao boy, are you lazy again?" Looking at Xiao Yao sitting in the yard with a medicine can, Mr. Yi was not happy and said.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at Master Yi. He laughed and said, "master, I''m not lazy. I''m doing business now."


    "What can you do?" Yi''s face was full of disbelief immediately.


    Xiao Yao is speechless, as if in the eyes of Master Yi, he is an idle man who has nothing to do.


    "Is this the medicine jar?" Mr. Yi asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "yes."


    In fact, it''s not the medicine pot that is in front of him now, it''s the Dan stove from the medicine spirit. It''s a good thing. It''s just that Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to tell all these things to master Yi. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in him. After all, Master Yi is his master now. It''s just that if he says these things, Master Yi may not be able to understand it. Moreover, it''s not worth the trouble to find him.


    This matter can be big or small. In the eyes of ordinary people, it may be nothing. But in the eyes of people in the world of seclusion, it can set off a bloodbath. It''s all Xiao Yao''s own business. He doesn''t want to be dragged into the whirlpool by others. Anyway, master Yi knows that this matter is only bad for him, but what''s good for him, It''s better not to say anything.


    Master Yi nodded. He also knew that Xiao Yao was a master of traditional Chinese medicine, so it was not inconceivable for Xiao Yao to take out a medicine can now.


    "Are you going to cook medicine?" Mr. Yi asked again.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, I''m still my apprentice. I know I''m old and I''m not in good health, so I want to help me cook medicine. Thank you first!" Mr. Yi said with a smile, his eyes were cunning.


    Xiao Yao''s face is speechless.


    When did he say he would cook medicine for Mr. Yi? But now Xiao Yao is embarrassed to retort. After all, it''s all his own master. Can''t he be too heartless?


    "Well, old man, you are cruel. I''ll give you some good things later." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why can''t I understand that?" Master Yi pretended to be at a loss and said.


    If you want to say that Master Yi doesn''t understand anything now, and Xiao Yao won''t believe it if he kills him, it''s clear that he is determined to pretend to be a fool, but he has no way at all. He can only suffer from this dumb loss.


    At this time, the door of the yard was suddenly kicked open.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and raised his head to look at the door.


    A middle-aged man in a long black shirt walked into the yard with a wild look in his eyes.


    "Stop!" Yi old son angrily drank a, "who let you come in?"


    "Ha ha, old man Yi, it''s not the first time I''ve come to you. I won''t stop. What can you do to me?" The middle-aged man looked at Mr. Yi with a kind of sarcastic eyes and said, "can you still kill me? Or I''ll give you two hands. What do you think? "


    "You... You..." old man Yi was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao frowned and immediately stood up.


    "Master, who is this man?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Master?" When the middle-aged man heard Xiao Yao''s words, he was very angry. He looked at old man Yi and said, "old man Yi, you are really good! I''ve been looking for you for so many years. I just want you to give me the technique of face changing. As a result, you say you don''t want to do anything. Now you find a little hairy boy to be your apprentice. What do you think? Do you think he has a better future than me? "


    "Get out of here! Even if I die, I will not give you my disguise! " Master Yi gasped.


    "In that case, you''d better die." The middle-aged man came step by step towards Mr. Yi, his eyes cold.


    Xiao Yao patted Master Yi on the back to help him pass his breath.


    It can be seen that Master Yi is really angry.


    "Stand there, don''t move." Xiao Yao said to the middle-aged man while patting Yi on the back.


    "Oh, what dog, what do I want to do? Can you manage it?" The middle-aged man didn''t take Xiao Yao''s words seriously at all. He continued to walk towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed, how can there always be these disobedient people?


    All of a sudden, he kicked at his feet, and a stone smashed in the direction of the middle-aged man.


    "Bang!" The sound of, hard hit on the middle-aged man''s body, his body flew out, hard hit on the wall.


    "I told you to stand still." Xiao Yao turned to look at the middle-aged man and said with a sneer.


    "You... You dare to hurt me?" The middle-aged man struggled to get up, his face was a little ugly, his body was shaking slightly, and he didn''t know whether it was because of pain or because of being angry.


    "Xiao boy, don''t do it, this guy is not simple..." Master Yi whispered.


    "I''ve seen too many people who are not simple, but now they are almost dead." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Master Yi suddenly has nothing to say.


    "Old man Yi, no wonder you don''t want to call me yirongshu. I found a helper for you." As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if he has it. As soon as Xiao Yaogang makes a move, the middle-aged man realizes that he may have lost his sight this time. The young man in front of him seems very complicated. He just kicks a stone and can smash himself out. This is not what ordinary people can do. He is very confident in his strength.


    "Master, who is he?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "The door robber." Yi Laozi took a deep breath, "the mind is not right, so no matter what I say, I will not give them the Yi Rong technique."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, nodded: "that directly killed, is not very good?"


    Old man Yi looks at Xiao Yao and can''t laugh or cry. How can Xiao Yao say that?


    "Ha ha ha, boy, I heard you right. Who do you think you are? Maybe you really have some strength, but do you really think that with your strength, you can kill me? Even if you really kill me, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, we will not let you go. " The middle-aged man burst out laughing, with a fearless look, which made Xiao Yao feel very disgusted.


    So, the next second, he rushed to the other side, and reached out, directly grabbed the middle-aged man''s neck.


    The middle-aged man''s body, immediately suspended, his two hands grasp in the void, but nothing can play.


    A face, immediately red.


    "Xiao Yao, let him go first." Master Yi''s face changed greatly and he said quickly.


    The previous scene, he did not see clearly, just feel in front of a flower, Xiao Yao has rushed to the middle-aged man in front of, and grabbed each other''s neck.


    It''s not a person. It''s just a gust of wind!


    Xiao Yao sighed and threw the middle-aged man at the foot of Master Yi.


    "Apologize to my master." Xiao Yao said.


    The middle-aged man fell on the ground, rubbing his neck up and down, coughing hard, as if to cough out his lungs.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. With such strength, he really doesn''t know where he has the courage to find trouble.


    Xiao Yao started to walk towards the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s face became more and more ugly. Without thinking about it, he immediately knelt down in front of Master Yi and knocked his head hard.


    "Old man, it''s all my fault, I have eyes, I don''t know Taishan, my brain is broken, it''s all my fault..." the middle-aged man said it was almost tearful.


    I can''t say he''s timid. He just wants to live,


    At the moment when Xiao Yao strangled him, he saw the murderous spirit in the young man''s eyes. Moreover, as soon as Xiao Yao approached him, he asked about the bloody smell of the man.


    He had no doubt that if Mr. Yi hadn''t spoken before, he might have become a corpse now.


    This is a lunatic! Say kill, kill.


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Mr. Yi sighed and said, "Yuan Tianjie, I don''t have a deep hatred with you. All the time, you and I steal from each other. In a word, I don''t give you the skill of changing appearance, so hurry up and die."


    "Yes, I know..." although the middle-aged man named yuan Tianjie said so, no matter who he was, he could see that he was insincere at this time.


    It''s just a delaying tactic.


    "Go away." Master Yi waved his hand and said.


    When Yuan Tianjie heard this sentence from Master Yi, he immediately stood up and ran out of the courtyard in a hurry. His eyes still looked at Xiao Yao with a look of fear, as if he was afraid that Xiao Yao would rush up to mend his knife.


    Of course Xiao Yao didn''t do that. After all, Master Yi is his master. If Master Yi''s words are true, his apprentice should listen to them.


    So, he just looked on.


    After Yuan Tianjie left, Xiao Yao came to master Yi.


    "Old man, this guy won''t give up." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "I know. He''s been looking for me for so many years, and it''s hard for him to find me. How can he just let it go? But if you really kill him, the thieves will not let us go. " Yi Laozi sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t smile bitterly. He thought that Master Yi''s idea was ridiculous.

 Chapter 710

    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, if you kill yuan Tianjie, the thief will not let them go. But if you let yuan Tianjie go, will the thief stop?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    On the contrary, if Xiao Yao really kills yuan Tianjie, on the one hand, it will become a deterrent to the thieves. On the other hand, they may not pester Xiao Yao because of a dead man, which is obviously not worth it.


    However, Mr. Yi didn''t think of this at all. He also felt that if he let yuan Tianjie go, Yuan Tianjie would be grateful. Maybe he would forget it.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say about Master Yi''s idea. He just dropped a sentence: "I''m going out to buy something."


    Then he turned and left the courtyard.


    Xiao Yao went out of siheyuan with the purpose of finding yuan Tianjie. As for shopping, it''s just an excuse. I just don''t want Mr. Yi to think too much.


    Before long, Xiao Yao followed yuan Tianjie. As he ran, he looked back from time to time, as if he was afraid Xiao Yao would follow him.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is a good tracker. Whenever the other party is ready to turn back two seconds ago, he will immediately hide his body shape, just like pinching the stopwatch and calculating everything just right.


    Now, if Xiao Yao wants to get yuan Tianjie back, it doesn''t take much effort, but it''s not Xiao Yao''s goal at all. His goal is to cut down the grass roots.


    Xiao Yao also knows something about stealing doors.


    To be exact, Qianmen is a branch of Qianmen, but later, it gradually separated from Qianmen. After all, the people who steal Qianmen all do things that steal chickens and dogs. Other branches of Qianmen despise them at all. Moreover, Qianmen has always believed in the idea that deception is the main way, and it is the right way to go. Therefore, the existence of Qianmen is like this, It''s a shame to them.


    However, after breaking away from the Qianmen, the bandits not only did not decline, but also grew stronger and stronger. Among them, there were thieves, robbers, human traffickers, and even some strong and traitors. They were known as "stealing heart".


    Of course, in this case, the whole people in the inner world will scoff.


    Even if the thief''s family grows up, the inner world is still a rat in the street, and everyone has to be punished. Xiao Yao has nothing to do with the thief''s family, so he is too lazy to deal with these people. But this time, the thief has bullied Mr. Yi. As his apprentice, Xiao Yao can''t swallow anything. What''s more, as long as the thief exists for a day, Mr. Yi can''t be completely safe.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yao felt that since he had already done it, he would simply solve these problems at one time.


    Yuan Tianjie, who ran in front of him, even entered a courtyard.


    Xiao Yao immediately followed and went in together.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yao can''t find yuan Tianjie''s whereabouts.


    Moreover, looking at the whole courtyard, it seems that there is no one.


    "Strange, the world evaporated?" Xiao Yao said something, but he soon realized that there might be some secret ways here.


    He looked around, trying to find out the secret way.


    Just as Xiao Yao was looking around, a gust of wind came from his ear. He turned aside, and a sharp dagger almost rubbed his cheek and pierced into the wooden post. Xiao Yao''s frown is more severe.


    Now he is at the peak of the realm of breaking heaven. Although he is not a master in the world of seclusion, the key is that this is not a world of seclusion, but a secular world. Even so, he didn''t realize it before the dagger came. Is there any master here who can hide his body? Or is there a spiritual realm practitioner in this place where birds don''t shit?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao shakes his head subconsciously. First of all, he doesn''t want to say whether a practitioner of aura realm is willing to stay in the secular world. Even if the real reason is, it seems that he won''t stay in the thief''s house. Which practitioner of aura realm can''t pursue so much?


    After moving a few steps in the direction of the dagger, Xiao Yao''s face showed a sudden look.


    On the wall, there is also a black hole, which is made of metal. If you think about it carefully, you can see that this is a mechanism.


    "It seems that the thief is not good for nothing." Xiao Yao nodded slightly. Now he is the cultivation of breaking heaven. But if he was a little slower, he might have to die here. Even if he was a confident man, he felt more or less fortunate.


    Before he recovered, several daggers flew towards him.


    "Damn, it''s coming." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and holds the two daggers in his hand. With a pinch, the two daggers instantly turn into iron.


    "Eh..." suddenly a slight voice rang out.


    If ordinary people, maybe they can''t hear the sound at all, but now Xiao Yao doesn''t know how much better his hearing or vision is than ordinary people. He immediately turns around, pounces towards the window, and then smashes the wooden window with a fist.


    Then, there is a feeling of one punch to the meat. His body jumped out of the inner room and stepped on a man¡° Ah This foot stepped down, the man lying on the ground immediately issued a scream¡° Whatever! You dare to sneak on me, but you are clever in playing this mechanism! " This man looks strange, and Xiao Yao can''t know him. During this period of time in Nanling City, he has been learning the art of face changing from Master Yi. Therefore, he doesn''t know many people in Nanling city¡° Who are you? " The man lying on the ground also scolded at Xiao Yao, "dare to attack the thief, you''re dead!" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum: "noisy." With that, he kicked the man and fainted. At this time, a burst of footwork came from behind. Xiao Yao turns around and looks at the gate. Five or six men are standing there, looking at Xiao Yao angrily. Xiao Yao was a little surprised. You know, he had been looking in the room for a long time, but he didn''t find anything, but he didn''t expect that these five or six people were hidden in it. It seems that the door robbers have some abilities¡° Boy, who are you and why are you breaking into our house? " One of them said angrily. Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to Yuan Tianjie, who followed him. He said with a smile, "I came with him." The big man''s face changed when he heard these words. He turned around and slapped yuan Tianjie. He scolded: "how do you do things, and you don''t know what you are doing behind you?" "Sect master, i... I really don''t know!" Yuan Tianjie was in tears¡° "Master?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "Are you the owner of the thief?"¡° Ha ha, what''s the matter? Are you afraid? " The big man immediately laughed, his face full of pride¡° There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m just curious. I''ve heard that there are a lot of thieves. Don''t tell me. You''re the only ones left now. " Xiao Yao said. The big man''s face was a little ugly, but he was also a little unconvinced and said, "so what? We will never let you ride on our necks! " Xiao Yao gave a cold hum¡° OK, let''s not talk about that. I don''t seem to know you, do I? What are you doing with us? " The big man coughed and said. In fact, he was originally a ruthless person. How many of them were kind-hearted and kind-hearted? However, as soon as Xiao Yao made a move, they realized that the other side was not simple. Unless he had to, he was not willing to take risks. If the other side was really a master, wouldn''t all of them have to be planted here¡° Ask me what I do, ask him Xiao Yao pointed to Yuan Tianjie. Yuan Tianjie blushed and quickly said what had happened in the courtyard of old man Yi. While listening, the big man glanced at Xiao Yao, and his eyes looked at him carefully. After listening to Yuan Tianjie''s narration, he was relieved. Looking at Xiao Yao, he arched his hand and said with a smile, "this brother, it''s all a misunderstanding!"¡° If it''s a misunderstanding, it''s not up to you. " Xiao Yao shook his head. "What else do you want to do?" he asked? Isn''t Mr. Yi saying that this matter is over? What''s more, you''ve agreed! "¡° Did I promise? " Xiao Yao shook his head, "forget." " The big man suddenly didn''t know what to say. Xiao Yao''s meaning has been very clear. People come to settle the accounts. Now it''s meaningless to say anything. It seems that he is afraid of the other party. Although they think Xiao Yao is unusual, they can''t admit defeat in momentum¡° What do you want, brother? " Asked the great man¡° Break your hands and get out of Nanling. " Xiao Yao said, squinting. The big man looks even worse. He can see that there is no possibility of reconciliation at all. This young man is so overbearing that he doesn''t give a living¡° Boy, you''d better make more friends when you''re wandering in the river and lake. It''s not good for you to make enemies everywhere. " "Maybe the next second, your life will be gone," said the man As soon as he said this, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and punched the man behind him in the throat, who had been beaten by Xiao Yao through the window. The man looked at Xiao Yao with his eyes full of amazement. But the next second, the knife in his hand fell to the ground, making a bang. For a long time, his body also fell to the ground. Xiao Yao wiped his hand, turned to look at the big man, said with a smile: "the next second you say, is that him? Sorry, I''m not dead. "

 Chapter 711

    When his brother stood up, the young man was still a little excited, even his eyes were full of pride. He felt that the next second, the young man who was still crying in front of him would have to lie on the ground and twitch.


    But what happened now was far beyond his expectation.


    It shouldn''t be like this. It shouldn''t be like this!


    Xiao Yao, with a playful smile on his face, carefully looked at the group of people in front of him.


    "You, even if you don''t know what to do, don''t look at your weight." Xiao Yao sighed, "before, I just wanted you to have a hand. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful. Now, I want your life."


    "Grass, don''t think that if you have some ability, you can not take us seriously!" Yuan Tianjie finally lost his temper. "So many of us will be afraid of you?"


    "Fear is not afraid, not your has the final say." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, and his body rushed towards yuan Tianjie and others like a quick leopard.


    Yuan Tianjie widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao, who was rushing towards him. His pupils suddenly contracted, but he didn''t have time to scream. His body had already been planted on the ground. His eyes were wide open, just like the previous man''s death.


    "Give it to me!" The young man suddenly woke up. He knew that if he didn''t do it now, he was still afraid of the other party. He was just waiting to die. He could see that the young man couldn''t let them go today. In this case, it''s better to fight to the death. At least, they still have a chance of life.


    In the blink of an eye, they fell down again, almost just a moment of breathing.


    "Sect master, you go quickly, we are not the opponent of this guy!" A thin man yelled at the strong man.


    The strong man roared: "fart, let''s go together!"


    "Sect master, as long as you leave, we have at least a chance of survival, and stealing can at least continue. But if you die, we will be finished stealing. Don''t you understand?" The thin man said helplessly.


    The expression on the young man''s face is a little ugly.


    His body was shaking slightly. In fact, he didn''t know what his brothers said, but he could not do it if he left these brothers and escaped from his life.


    "Master, go Thin and weak man finish saying this sentence, the neck has been pinched off by Xiao Yao.


    At last, the young man suddenly realized that even if he stayed to fight with Xiao Yao, he would not be able to escape his doom. It''s better to leave as soon as possible and find a helper to deal with Xiao Yao and avenge his brother.


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned and ran towards the gate.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also saw the previous scene.


    To be honest, he is not a man with a heart of stone, but he also understands that these people who steal the door are not good birds. If it wasn''t for him, Master Yi might have been killed by them, and he has already done it. If he let go of the strong man now, even now he doesn''t dare to do it to him, But after that, I''m afraid I''ll make a comeback once I''m relieved.


    Xiao Yao can''t protect Yi all the time, can''t he?


    Thinking of this, he rushed to the strong man at once.


    In fact, the speed of this strong man''s escape is really not slow. It''s a pity that he met Xiao Yao this time.


    So he has not run a distance, has been kicked by Xiao Yao, and was trampled on the sole of the foot.


    "I can''t let you go." Xiao Yao''s voice is cold.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" Strong men are going crazy.


    "Men." Xiao Yao laughed, "if it''s not because you''re not too flattering and want to kill me, maybe I just abandoned you and left, but you didn''t give yourself a chance."


    "..." the strong man''s face was like earth color.


    He knew that he was really dead this time. Although the young man was young, he was very cruel and decisive in killing. His eyes would not change when he killed. It seemed to him that these were not human lives, but some animals.


    "Let me go, I can give you the money." There are still some strong men who don''t give up.


    "Your money is too dirty for me." Xiao Yao said.


    "What are you waiting for, kill me?" The strong man roared hysterically, "anyway, you''ve killed all our thieves. It''s meaningless to leave me the last one. And I can tell you now that if you don''t kill me today, I won''t let you go. And the old man Yi, hum, don''t you value him very much? As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll kill him! "


    Xiao Yao sighed. He could see that this guy had completely collapsed, and even started to die.


    With what he said just now, Xiao Yao can''t let him live today, otherwise he will leave trouble for himself. Even if he doesn''t think about himself, he has to think about Mr. Yi.


    Anyway, Master Yi is his master. How could he possibly put his master in danger? The reason why Xiao Yao didn''t do it before was that he hesitated in his heart, thinking whether he should let the thief go and give him a way to live. But now it seems that there is no need at all¡° Remember my name, Xiao Yao. If you want revenge in your next life, come to me. " With these words, Xiao Yao''s feet made an effort, and the man began to vomit blood. After convulsing for a while, he lost his breath completely. Xiao Yao sighed and stood up to leave. The once brilliant thief sect is over today. Since then, there will be no thief sect in Neijiang lake. Moreover, Xiao Yao believes that no one will come back to trouble him even if today''s news goes out. It''s not because of his strength that he is afraid of, but because the thief sect has been despised by all the people in Neijiang lake, Naturally, no one will come forward to find Xiao Yao''s trouble because of stealing the door. If someone will really stand up for stealing, then the sect must be ready to be despised. It sounds a little wordless, but in fact it is. Back in the courtyard, Mr. Yi stood at the door, pacing back and forth. Seeing Xiao Yao, Master Yi quickly steps up¡° Are you all right? " Yi asked. Xiao Yao a Leng, said with a smile: "I just go out for a walk, familiar with the surrounding situation, what can happen?"¡° Come on, I don''t know who you are. How dare you say that you didn''t go to the thief before? " Master Yi has no good way. Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead. It seems that the old man is not so easy to fool¡° All right, you''re fine. " Old man Yi looked carefully and found that Xiao Yao was not hurt at all, so he didn''t say anything more. After entering the courtyard, Yi asked, "what happened to the man who stole the door?" Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and said, "they are all dead." Master Yi suddenly stops and turns to look at Xiao Yao. His eyes are shocked¡° Boy, are you kidding me? Are all the thieves dead? " Master Yi''s mood became excited. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t you want them to die, old man?"¡° How can we not hope! If it wasn''t for stealing the door, your second elder martial brother would not have died... "Master Yi took a deep breath. When he mentioned these things, his eyes showed a murderous opportunity. Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked curiously, "does the death of the second elder martial brother have anything to do with the thief?" He hasn''t heard from Master Yi. Speaking of these, Master Yi seemed to fall into some painful memories. After a long time, he sighed and waved his hand: "at the beginning, your second elder martial brother was bewitched by the robbers, and then he went astray. The reason why the robbers targeted your second elder martial brother was because of his disguise. Now that the robber died, your second elder martial brother''s revenge will be avenged." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if so, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I don''t have to beat around the Bush and sneak around. " Master Yi said with a smile: "how do I know that you have such great ability? Stealing doors is not easy to provoke, but I didn''t expect that they couldn''t even beat you." Xiao Yao''s heart was a little depressed when he heard that old man Yi said. He couldn''t even beat himself, as if he were a dreg¡° I''m glad that your second elder martial brother has a spirit in heaven. " When Mr. Yi said this, he burst into tears. Although Mr. Yi didn''t say anything, it''s not hard to imagine that the death of the second elder martial brother over the years has also caused great psychological pressure on him, and even has become a piece of his heart disease. In the old man''s opinion, if the second elder martial brother didn''t follow him to learn the technique of changing looks, he might be saved from a difficulty. Now I know that the man who stole the door is dead, and a stone that has been in my heart for many years has been removed. That''s why Mr. Yi is so happy now¡° Master, those people should have died long ago. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Yes, they should have died long ago. " Master Yi nodded his head¡° Well, let''s not talk about that. You old man is weak. You''d better have a rest. " Xiao Yao coughed and said. After all, the old man is so old that he may feel dizzy after crying¡° Fart, am I that weak? " Master Yi was insulted. "Hurry up, follow me to continue to learn the art of changing face. Don''t think you killed the thief, you can have nothing to do today!"¡° Yes Xiao Yao laughs and goes into the basement with Mr. Yi.

 Chapter 712

    The morning sun slowly rises, Xiao Yao gets up from the bed, but his face looks lonely.


    Opening the door, Xiao Yao''s face showed a look of consternation.


    "Master, why are you standing here?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Aren''t you leaving today?" The old man Yi laughed, "I''m afraid you''ll run away in the middle of the night, so I''ll stay here as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yao''s face showed a bitter smile: "master, what are you saying? If I really leave, I will tell you."


    Old man Yi smiles and goes on with his hands behind his back.


    "Before, your two elder martial brothers left without saying goodbye, because they knew that I would never let them leave. On the one hand, they were not good at learning, on the other hand, I also knew that once they went out, they might fall into the devil''s way, but I didn''t stop them after all." Yi said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say. No wonder old man Yi had that kind of complicated idea before. It turned out that he would gain wisdom by taking a cut.


    Although he had never met his two elder martial brothers, it can be seen from his words and deeds that he missed them.


    Unfortunately, people can''t come back from death.


    "Master, or you can come with me." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "No more." Yi shook his head. "The time outside is too complicated. To be honest, I really can''t understand it."


    "But you come here alone now, and there is no one to take care of you. It''s better to leave with me. At least I can take care of you." Xiao Yao said, "I have three grandfathers in Haitian city. I''m sure you can get along with them very happily."


    "Well, I''m not left unattended. Besides, I still think it''s suitable for me. After all, I''ve lived here for so many years, and I know all the neighbors around me. If I leave like this, I''ll waste time to adapt to life again. But how many years can I live?"


    After listening to master Yi, Xiao Yao suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    "Boy, you remember, I don''t ask you to help the world, but I ask you not to be arrogant and impetuous. I don''t ask you to be famous all over the world, but don''t ask you to be infamous, powerful and ambitious. Do you understand?" Master Yi looks at Xiao Yao with serious eyes.


    Xiao Yao seldom saw such a solemn expression on Master Yi''s face, and then he nodded: "master, I understand what you said. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "That''s the best." Mr. Yi put out his hand, patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said, "I dare not have too much hope for you, because the greater the hope is, the greater the disappointment will be. Maybe you will be a little unhappy when I say that, but it is true."


    "Master, otherwise you''d better come with me." Xiao Yao says helplessly, it can be seen that for Xiao Yao to go, old man Yi is also reluctant.


    "Come on! I can''t bear it. There are still some. For such a long time, I''ve been living alone. Now that I have you, I think life has a lot of fun. But now that you''re leaving, I can''t slow down for a while. " Master Yi waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed in his heart, hoping that Master Yi would be as calm as he said.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, I know your skill is very good, not simple, but there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. I don''t know how many experts there are in this world. If you think you are invincible, then you are really in trouble." Mr. Yi said, "with the technique, I think you can be a lot safer. You want to do some shameful things when you learn the technique with me, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile.


    "Master, I know what you''re worried about, but you can let me go. Although I''m not a good person, I''m definitely not a bad person. At least I don''t do many shameful things. I don''t want to do them, and I don''t care to do them. Sometimes, I''m afraid too many people will stare at me."


    "If you don''t do anything wrong, how can anyone follow you?" Master Yi frowned and asked.


    "Master, can I ask you a question?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "What''s the problem?" Mr. Yi was stunned.


    "Have you ever been to the trouble of stealing doors?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Master Yi shook his head.


    "That''s it. You didn''t trouble them, and you didn''t do anything wrong, but didn''t the burglar come to them? Have you done something wrong? "


    Xiao Yao''s words suddenly made him not know what to say. He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t say anything wrong, but it didn''t conform to his idea.


    "One more question." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the problem?" Mr. Yi was stunned.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s not a big deal, just want to know what you are like." Xiao Yao said.


    The old man Yi was stunned. He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. His eyes were full of disbelief: "although I don''t admit that you have some talent in changing looks, you can see through my disguise?"


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know. I just made a random guess. I just made a guess before, but I don''t think I said anything wrong according to your expression now." Xiao Yao gave a sly smile.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the old man Yi is really a little sad.


    "You have too many minds, don''t you? But how did you guess that I must have disguised myself? " Yi asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if you have no enemies in the world these years, I don''t believe what you say. If others don''t say it first, even the thief will give you a headache. If you don''t pretend at all and don''t know how to protect yourself, I don''t believe what you say."


    Mr. Yi nodded and said with a smile: "no wonder you can learn the technique in such a short time. Previously, you just thought that you have a unique talent in this aspect. Now, I''m really wrong. You don''t have any unique talent in the technique, because you are really smart."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "master, you say I''m stupid every day. You can''t even compare the farts of the two elder martial brothers."


    "That''s what I''m saying. I can''t say you''re smart every day, can I? Otherwise, I don''t know what you have to be proud of. When your tail goes up to the sky, it will be difficult to continue to learn. In this case, I might as well strike you hard first, so that you can work hard. " Yi said with a smile.


    "..." Xiao Yao''s face was speechless.


    "In fact, in the aspect of transfiguration, even I can''t match your talent." Master Yi said seriously, "I dare say that if you study with me for another year, I''m afraid you can reach the top of your art."


    "Ha ha, master, forget it. There are many things waiting for me to deal with outside. Besides, don''t you already say that I''m finished?"


    "Yes, I''m finished. I just hope you can be more refined. Forget it, let''s go." Master Yi waved his hand.


    "You haven''t let me see your true face yet!" Xiao Yao is not happy.


    "That''s what you want to know?" Master Yi has no good way.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, since you want to know, let you have a look, but this is my biggest secret. Even your two elder martial brothers don''t know." Yi said with a smile.


    "Ah Xiao Yao was really surprised. He quickly waved his hand, "since it is like this, I still don''t know."


    "Well, it''s no big deal. It''s not that I don''t believe them and don''t want to show them. It''s just that they are stupid and can''t see it all the time. So, it''s a test for them." Yi said.


    "I didn''t pass your test, either. I just got it by guessing." Xiao Yao coughed and looked embarrassed.


    "Can guess, is also a means," said Yi zhengse


    Xiao Yao stopped talking.


    At this time, Master Yi had taken off the mask on his face. Seeing the face under the mask, Xiao Yao was shocked.


    "What''s the matter? Are you scared?" Yi asked.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    It''s not so much a face as a large scar on the face. The scars are stacked layer upon layer, which makes people feel terrible. If a child sees a face, he will be scared out of sleep at night. Even an ordinary person has to have nightmares for several days.


    "I was burned by fire when I was a child. That''s why I learned the art of transvestite." Yi said.


    "Master, I''m sorry..." Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Sorry? Why say I''m sorry? Have you done anything that I''m sorry about? " Yi''s face is full of amazement.


    "But..."


    "Come on! If you want to say sorry to me for this face, it''s unnecessary. How old am I this year? Do you still care? Besides, people''s appearance is just a pair of smelly skin bags. It''s no big deal. As long as I want to, now I can become Tony Leung! " With that, the old man Yi began to laugh.


    Xiao Yao was surprised by his attitude.


    "Let''s go!" Master Yi slaps Xiao Yao on the back.


    Xiao Yao went to the door, numb.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Mr. Yi looks lonely.


    Just as Xiao Yao came to the door, he suddenly stopped and turned back.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found out your conscience and want to feed me to the end?" Mr. Yi was stunned.


    "No, No." Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand, "I just forgot to brush my teeth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 713

    When Nantian goes far away, he leaves by car, so Xiao Yao can still drive back. In fact, before, Xiao Yao also told Nantian yuan to drive back, but he didn''t want to. Xiao Yao had no choice but to ask.


    Before he left, Xiao Yao wasted a lot of saliva, hoping to bring Mr. Yi to Haitian city. However, Mr. Yi''s attitude was very firm and helpless. Xiao Yao had no choice but to say nothing, because Mr. Yi didn''t want to follow him. He didn''t have to go to Haitian city directly and drove directly to Kyoto.


    There is not much distance between Nanling and Kyoto. At least I feel that Kyoto can have a meal in time.


    As for the request for payment in Kyoto, although Xiao Yao is in Nanling, he is still very clear. After all, his mobile phone can also be used in siheyuan.


    Ruolan told Xiao Yao about the ant bug on the phone, but since there was no big accident, Xiao Yao didn''t say much about it. As for whose masterpiece the ant bug was, Xiao Yao had an answer in his mind. To say that it had nothing to do with Jiang Tianlu, he didn''t believe what he said. After all, when he was in Haitian city, He knew that Jiang Tianlu was an expert at using poisonous insects. He had a conflict with Jiang Tianlu before. So soon, the courtyard was attacked by ants. Who else could be there besides Jiang Tianlu? No matter from that aspect, Jiang Tianlu is the most suspect.


    Fortunately, after nantianyuan''s return, something similar to ant venom never happened again. Xiao Yao didn''t think that it was because nantianyuan''s return had caused too much psychological pressure on Jiang Tianlu. He just felt that because he didn''t succeed for the first time, Jiang Tianlu also realized that there were the same experts in the yard, even if he did, it was meaningless.


    Back in the courtyard, Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others are not in the courtyard. They went to the company. I think so. Xiao Yao has been in Nanling for more than two months. It can''t be said that if Xiao Yao doesn''t come back, they have to stay in the courtyard all the time, right?


    "Brother Xiao Yao!" Seeing Xiao Yao coming back, Ruolan is the first to jump on him.


    "Little girl, are you still here?" Xiao Yao rubbed Ruolan''s hair and said with a smile.


    "Yes Ruolan nodded and said with a smile, "you didn''t come back. My mother-in-law and I didn''t leave. We are waiting for you to come back."


    "What about grandma and nantianyuan?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    "Brother Nan and his mother-in-law went out with brother Qu Yang and brother Zhou Lei." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "then you will be sitting in Siheyuan?"


    "Yes! I''m here. No ghosts dare to come near. Xiaobai is so powerful! " Ruolan said triumphantly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "yes, Ruolan is the best. During this time, has the courtyard been peaceful?"


    "Well!" Ruolan said, "nothing happened except the ant bug I told you. If it wasn''t for you, my mother-in-law and I were going to go back first. My mother-in-law said that there were people staring at the courtyard before, but after the ant bug happened, she felt that the person staring at the courtyard had also left, I''m just worried that the other party will make a comeback after we leave, so I didn''t leave. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Jiang Tianlu said that he knew Xiao Yao very well. Xiao Yao thought that he knew Jiang Tianlu better. At least he knew that he was not a willing person. Jiang Tianlu didn''t come to the siheyuan for trouble, which might not be a good thing for Xiao Yao, because there were Ruolan and his mother-in-law in the siheyuan. If Jiang Tianlu really came to the siheyuan, It''s impossible to pose any threat to them, but Jiang Tian''s failure to come means that he''s thinking in other places.


    When he thought of this, he had a headache. After all, they were in the Ming Dynasty and Jiang Tianlu was in the dark. Maybe Jiang Tianlu knew what they were doing, but they didn''t know what Jiang Tianlu was doing at this time.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Yao shook his head again. He didn''t think about it any more. It was only Jiang Tianlu who took it. There was no other way.


    As for Haitian city, Xiao Yao is very relieved. In Haitian city, there are two grandfathers. If Jiang Tianlu could really work in Haitian city, he would not come to Kyoto to find Qu Yang.


    Xiao Yao knows that Jiang Tianlu is a very ambitious man. However, he and Jiang Tianlu are definitely not the same people. They are different from each other.


    In the afternoon, my mother-in-law came back from Tianyuan, Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and Chang Yang.


    "Brother Shaw, you''re back!" Seeing Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang rush up.


    "Yes, I''m back." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "are you still alive?"


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao, as you said, can we die if we don''t live? My mother-in-law and Ruolan are here. If Jiang Tianlu really comes, we have to leave him here! " Qu Yang said with a smile, "besides, I also have a cultivator now, OK?"


    "Come on, your half hearted cultivation can only deal with ordinary people." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Qu Yang didn''t feel that he was hit, and said: "brother Xiao, it''s wrong for you to say that. Although I am weak now, it doesn''t mean I will be weak all the time! After a while, I''ll find an ancient martial arts master to study hard. "


    In fact, he also wants to find Xiao Yao and nantianyuan to worship, but he knows that both Xiao Yao and nantianyuan will be very busy now. How can he have time to accept him as an apprentice¡° By the way, brother Xiao, you''ve come back just in time. Now Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security have taken root in Kyoto. Let''s take the next step and develop the aspect of pills. " Zhou Lei said with a smile¡° Well Xiao Yaogang nodded, and suddenly the mobile phone in his pocket rang. He took out his cell phone and scanned the caller ID on it. Xiao Yao was stunned, but he got through immediately¡° Cousin, why do you call me? " Xiao Yao asked. The phone is Qin Qianqian. To be honest, Xiao Yao''s first thought is not to answer it. After all, it''s not good for this woman to find herself¡° Xiao Yao, are you in Kyoto? " Qin Qian asked¡° I''m here Listening to Qin Qian''s tone, Xiao Yao seemed a little worried, and his brows immediately wrinkled¡° Come to the Qin''s house quickly, my aunt is ill Qin Qian said. Qin Qian''s little aunt is Xiao Yao''s mother, Qin rou. Hearing Qin Qian''s words, Xiao Yao''s face changed immediately. After hanging up the phone, he immediately ran to the door. Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face is not right, Zhou Lei and others are worried¡° What''s the matter, brother Zhou Lei asked after Xiao Yao¡° Something happened to my mother Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth. At this time, Qin Rou had an accident. Xiao Yao''s first thought was that it might have something to do with Jiang Tianlu. If Jiang Tianlu did it, he would wring Jiang Tianlu''s neck out of everything he said. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Lei and others didn''t ask much. Xiao Yao stopped, looked at Zhou Lei and others, said: "I can go there myself, you stay in the courtyard first."¡° I''ll go with you. " Mother Miao said suddenly. Xiao Yao hesitated and nodded. If Jiang Tianlu really did this, it would involve Gu. Although Xiao Yao knows something about Gu, he is certainly much worse than Qimiao''s mother-in-law. With the help of Miao''s mother-in-law, Xiao Yao can be much more stable. He drove to Qin''s house with his mother-in-law Miao. Get out of the car, knock on the door, the door is Qin Qianqian¡° Xiao Yao, you are here... "Before Qin Qian finished, Xiao Yao grabbed her arm¡° What''s wrong with my mother? " At this time, Xiao Yao''s face looked ferocious¡° Ah! You hurt me Qin Qianqian couldn''t help but scream. She felt that her arms were almost crushed by Xiao Yao, and kept sucking cold air. Mother Miao stretched out her hand, pulled Xiao Yao away, frowned and said, "Xiao Yao, calm down." Xiao Yao nodded, but his eyes were still flustered. It was too difficult to calm him down at this time¡° Where is my mother now? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Upstairs, in the room... "Qin Qian said in a low voice. She thought Xiao Yao looked really terrible at this time. Xiao Yao didn''t continue to talk with Qin Qianqian. He knew Qin Rou''s room, so he immediately took her upstairs, and Qin Qianqian followed. When she went upstairs, her face changed a little as soon as she opened the room¡° There are poisonous insects. " Mother Miao whispered. Xiao Yao''s face became more and more ugly. People like mother-in-law Miao are very sensitive to insects. Since she says there are insects here, there must be insects¡° Xiao Yao? What are you doing here? " Qin Rou, who is lying on the bed, is surprised to see Xiao Yao. Her face looks very ugly, pale as paper. Her hair on both sides of the sideburns looks pale, and her face has heavy wrinkles. She is almost 30 years older than when she met Xiao Yao last time¡° Mom, what''s the matter with you? " Xiao Yao came up to him, tears almost came down¡° Not much? Why do you have time to see me today Qin Rou said with a smile, reaching out and touching Xiao Yao''s head. Xiao Yao complained: "Mom, you are not well. Why don''t you know to call me?"¡° oh I don''t feel well. It''s very good. Did Qianqian tell you? This child is not sensible. I told her before that I have no problem with my health. She still bothers you to come here. Did you just come back to Kyoto? I''ll give you an order and have your servants prepare something to eat. " Qin Rou said with a smile.

 Chapter 714

    Seeing Qin Rou''s appearance, Xiao Yao really wanted to slap himself hard.


    Before, Xiao Yao didn''t expect that Jiang Tianlu would attack Qin Rou, but in his opinion, with so many guards in the Qin family, the possibility of Jiang Tianlu''s success is too low, but the more unlikely it is, the more likely it will happen.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    "Well, you child, what''s your expression? Haven''t I already said that? I''ll be fine. " Qin Rou said.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, I wanted to call you before, but my aunt didn''t. She said that you should do some very important things in other places. I can''t help saying nothing to let me disturb you, but I can''t help seeing that my aunt is getting more and more serious now." Qin Qianqian said in a low voice, "and, in fact, yesterday my aunt just had a cold and fever, but I didn''t expect that this morning I got up and became like this."


    "What happened? What is it like? " Qin Rou is a little curious. It seems that she doesn''t know the change of her face.


    Qin Qianqian bit her lip and didn''t speak. She still doesn''t know how to talk to Qin rou.


    Xiao Yao suddenly smiles, holds Qin Rou''s hand and says with a smile, "Mom, it''s nothing. You should have a good rest first."


    "Well, I can''t. I have to arrange for someone to cook for you." Qin Rou shook her head.


    Xiao Yao quickly said: "Mom, it''s OK. Isn''t Qin Qian here? Just let her arrange it. "


    Qin Rou looks at Qin Qianqian. Although Qin Qianqian is dissatisfied with Xiao Yao, she nods quickly at this time: "Auntie, you can rest assured. I''ll take this."


    "That''s it." Qin Rou nodded her head slightly to show that she was relieved.


    Walking out of Qin Rou''s room, Xiao Yao doesn''t say a word. Mother Miao seems to be thinking about something and doesn''t speak. Qin Qian''s eyes are red.


    Although Qin Luan is her mother, in Qin Qianqian''s mind, the status of her little aunt is no lower than her mother.


    Over the years, Qin Rou has always placed her sustenance and yearning for Xiao Yao on Qin Qianqian, so in the Qin family, Qin Rou is the best person for Qin Qianqian. Now Qin Rou is seriously ill, and Qin Qianqian is no less sad than Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, my aunt must be OK. You can save her, can''t you?" Qin Qian suddenly grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and said.


    Xiao Yao stopped and turned to look at Qin Qianqian. His eyes were a little complicated, but he still had a smile on his face: "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, my mother won''t have anything."


    His words are not only to Qin Qian, but also to himself.


    As long as she is still here, Qin Rou will have nothing to do.


    certain!


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao suddenly said to Qin Qian, "Why are you still standing here? Go and tell someone to cook for me!"


    Qin Qian was almost mad: "it''s this time. Do you really want to eat?"


    "Man is iron, rice is steel. Don''t you understand that?" Xiao Yao said seriously, "I still have to eat. What if I don''t have enough to eat?"


    Qin Qian glared at Xiao Yao: "don''t think I don''t know. You just want to support me. Do you need to find such a reason? Cut


    Then Qin Qian stood up and left.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qin Qian''s back and looks surprised.


    When did this woman become so smart?


    But he didn''t say much, just watched Qin Qian leave. After Qin Qian left, Xiao Yao turned to look at mother-in-law Miao.


    In terms of poisonous insects, Mrs. Miao knows much more than Xiao Yao, and she seems to have seen something from her expression at this time.


    "Granny, what do you say?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mother Miao raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao, but the look made Xiao Yao feel like falling into the ice.


    "Xiao Yao, I can tell you, but you should be prepared."


    Xiao Yao''s body trembled slightly.


    He was lying on the sofa, gasping for breath. He didn''t know how long it took before he slowly regained his mind. Looking at mother-in-law Miao, he said with a strong smile, "OK, mother-in-law, please tell me."


    "I do know some of the Gu in your mother, but I can tell you now that there is no antidote for such Gu. Even I can''t help it." Mrs. Miao said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his eyes turned red.


    Granny Miao coughed and asked, "do you want to continue to listen to me?"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    "The Gu in your mother is called Nian Gu. It only needs about a month during the dormancy period. It can be said that your mother was in the Gu a month ago. If I found out at that time, there might be nothing wrong with it, because Nian Gu was finally solved within a month, but after a month, there is no way. I really have nothing to do." After a pause, Mrs. Miao continued, "people who have been infected with the new year''s bug will grow old rapidly within a week after the attack of the new year''s bug. There is no way."


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "grandma, is there really no way?"


    "In fact, it''s not true that there is no way at all, but it''s better to say that there is no way." Mrs. Miao said with a bitter smile.


    "What can I do?" Xiao Yao was immediately excited when he heard her words. What he was afraid of was not that there was no hope, but that there was no hope at all. That was a kind of despair.


    "I can find a close relative and transfer Nian Gu to that close relative. I can do that." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao stares at mother-in-law Miao, his eyes full of amazement.


    "Granny, are you serious?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mother Miao looked at Xiao Yao and shook her head: "I won''t do that."


    Xiao Yao was like eggplant beaten by frost, and the whole person fell into confusion: "grandma, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "I know that if I really promise to help you, you will certainly transfer the poisonous insects to yourself, right?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say. He had to admit that what mother-in-law Miao said now was very correct. He did think so before. Although Qin Luan should be able to do it, how could Xiao Yao let her bear such consequences?


    "Grandma, I know what you''re worried about, but I''m her son. If I don''t want to bear all this, am I still a person?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mother Miao looks at Xiao Yao with her eyes burning.


    After taking a deep breath, she shook her head and said, "I can''t make a decision about this. I''m sure your mother wouldn''t agree if she knew."


    "I''m not going to tell her." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Old, do you know what that means?" Mother Miao suddenly became serious.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, nodded, and his eyes dimmed: "I know, but I can afford it. I''m a practitioner, and I can keep my life."


    "Forget it, I''ll call your grandfather and see what he says. If he agrees, I''ll help you, OK?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "it''s unnecessary for my grandfather to know about this."


    "Why not let him know? You were born to your mother, but your three grandfathers brought you up. Can''t they know about this? " Mother Miao said seriously.


    Listen to mother-in-law Miao say so, Xiao Yao also don''t say much, can only nod.


    Soon, the phone was connected.


    Mrs. Miao simply told Gao Feng about it on the phone, but Gao Feng was silent for a long time.


    "There''s no other way? For example, how to transfer the poisonous insects into my body? " Gao Feng asked, "I''m old anyway."


    "It''s no use, only Xiao Yao or Xiao Yao''s aunt." Said Mrs. Miao.


    "Xiao Yao, can you hear me?" Gao Feng suddenly asked.


    Miao mother-in-law press is hands-free, Xiao Yao can hear naturally.


    "Granddad, I''m here." Xiao Yao said.


    "Have you made a decision?" Gao Feng asked.


    "Well, it''s done." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then do it." Gao Feng said with a smile, "I will help you find a way to make you young again."


    The mother-in-law of Miao widened her eyes and scolded Gao Feng: "old man Gao, are you crazy? You actually agreed? " Obviously, when she called, she was full of confidence and felt that Gaofeng would never agree to Xiao Yao''s request.


    But now, the development of things is obviously beyond Mrs. Miao''s expectation.


    "Xiao Yao is an individual. No matter what he wants to do, first of all, he has to learn to be a human being. He should not lose any of them. If Xiao Yao can''t understand this, he might as well die." Gao Feng said.


    Mother Miao hung up and sat on the sofa. She was so angry at her appearance.


    "Granny Miao, you see?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "What else can I think? Since you don''t have any opinions, what else can I have?" Mrs. Miao said helplessly, but her eyes were a little lost.


    Xiao Yao became excited: "OK, let''s do it now!"


    "So what''s the rush?" Mother Miao glared at Xiao Yao.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    I took out my cell phone and took a look at the phone number. It was a strange number.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao connected the phone immediately.


    It''s Jiang Tianlu.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Yao, it''s time to go to Qin''s home, isn''t it?" Jiang Tianlu smiles, and his tone is filled with unspeakable pride.


    "You did it?" Xiao Yao knows the reason and asks.


    "Yes." Jiang Tianlu said, "do you want an antidote?"


    Xiao Yao looks at mother Miao, who shakes her head at him.


    Xiao Yao immediately understood that he had a new idea in his heart¡° Well, where are you? I''ll find you. No matter what you want to do, I can promise you. " Xiao Yao said, "I just want the antidote!"¡° Ha ha, I know. Tut Tut, as I said before, the biggest shortcoming of you is that you are too kind-hearted. Now, you don''t mind? Xiaoyi is something that should have been lost long ago. " Jiang Tianlu sighed and said.

 Chapter 715

    After hanging up Jiang Tianlu''s phone, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    Mrs. Miao looked at Xiao Yao, frowned and said, "didn''t I tell you before? There''s no antidote for this kind of poison. Even if you find the person who has poisoned you, it''s useless. "


    Xiao Yao looked at mother-in-law Miao and said with a smile, "of course I know what you said to me, and I''m sure I believe you."


    "Since that''s the case, what else do you want to see that person for? Is it hard to find an antidote?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Xiao Yao''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Granny Miao, do you think I can let such a person go easily?"


    Xiao Yao looked at mother-in-law Miao and said solemnly.


    Mother Miao was stunned at first, and then she understood Xiao Yao''s meaning. She said with a smile, "so, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "although I know that Nian Gu has no antidote, he does not know that I have mastered this information. He will not doubt me, so he will threaten me with the antidote. This is my chance."


    Mrs. Miao nodded and asked, "do you want me to go with you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a smile, "I can handle this matter by myself, and I also believe that I can handle it well. If I can''t even avenge this hatred, what qualifications do I have to be her son?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, mother-in-law Miao didn''t continue to say any more. She knew that Xiao Yao was right in doing and thinking.


    "Then you go. Just remember to be safe." Mother Miao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at grandma Miao, nods with a smile, and then confirms his pace


    A Feilong stadium in Kyoto has the largest and most formal football field in China, but it seldom opens. Today, in the football field, there is a man in a black suit, and there is no one around.


    He took off the watch on his wrist and watched the second hand turn. Every time he jumped, his face would show a strange smile and some evil spirits.


    Finally, another man came up to him.


    "Jiang Tianlu, give me the antidote." Xiao Yao came to the football field and immediately went straight in without beating around the bush.


    Jiang Tianlu looked at Xiao Yao, and his smile grew stronger and stronger.


    "I just like to see your face now. Are you worried and angry? Ha ha, in fact, it''s very good. If you''re still calm, I''m worried. " Jiang Tianlu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Jiang Tianlu and hummed coldly: "you''re a real villain. If you can''t deal with me, you''ll attack the people around me. You''re not a man after all."


    Jiang Tianlu looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with the villain? As long as it can make you feel helpless, villain doesn''t seem to be bad at all. Besides, I don''t think villain is a derogatory term! In this world, small talents can survive the fittest, do you know? Heroes are usually short-lived. "


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are a little gloomy.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, before, I really thought that you were a very tough opponent, but now it seems that I really overestimated you. You even have no qualification to be my opponent. If I had known that as long as I lay hands on the people around you, I could make you look like you are now, I might not have waited until now. It seems that I didn''t know you well before!" Jiang Tianlu shook his head and said.


    He is as annoying as he is now.


    How can there be such disgusting people in this world?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao rushed to Jiang Tianlu and held out his hand and grabbed his throat.


    But in Jiang Tianlu''s eyes, he couldn''t see the panic for a long time, as if Xiao Yao didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    But then again, he has such courage. At least he thinks he has seized Qin Rou''s life.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to kill me? Do it Jiang Tianlu said with a smile, "I didn''t put the antidote on my body. If I really die, what will your mother do?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly laughed.


    His smile made Jiang Tianlu frown, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    Especially when Xiao Yao looked at him at this time, Jiang Tianlu felt very uncomfortable, as if, in front of Xiao Yao, he had no escape.


    "Do you think I don''t know that Nian Gu has no antidote at all?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Jiang Tianlu''s eyes changed again.


    From the previous victory in hand, into a panic.


    He really doesn''t know how Xiao Yao got the news.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s saying the word "Nian Gu", Jiang Tianlu would have thought that Xiao Yao was deliberately deceiving himself. But now Xiao Yao even knows Nian Gu, and he thinks that even if he wants to argue, he can''t say anything right.


    "Jiang Tianlu, you are too confident." Xiao Yao said.


    "You killed me, what about the poisonous insects in your mother''s body?" Jiang Tianlu asked.


    "If I don''t kill you, my mother is still like that, isn''t she?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "also, you don''t think I will believe you?"


    Jiang Tianlu was unable to refute.


    He has given up resistance and sophistry.


    Because he knew that he was doomed.


    When Xiao Yao left Jiang Tianlu on the ground, he had lost his breath, even his throat had been cut off. At this time, even if Da Luo Jinxian came, he could do nothing to see Jiang Tianlu.


    "No one has to kill you, but you have to force yourself to death." Xiao Yao looked at Jiang Tianlu lying on the ground, sighed and said seriously.


    Before, when Jiang Tianlu didn''t attack Qu Yang, Xiao Yao was about to forget his opponent, because in his opinion, the past has passed, and there is no deep contradiction between him and Jiang Tianlu, but now it''s different. He has to kill Jiang Tianlu, just to make the people around him safer, that''s all.


    Walking out of the gymnasium, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    After Jiang Tianlu died, the air in Kyoto seems to be much better


    When he gets back to Qin''s home, Xiao Yao calls Zhou Lei and tells him that Jiang Tianlu is dead. He also tells him to find someone to deal with this matter. Anyway, these things are not a big deal for Zhou Lei.


    Miao mother-in-law has not left the Qin family, see Xiao Yao back, raised her head and asked: "all solved?"


    "Well, it''s settled." Xiao Yao nodded¡° That guy''s dead. "


    "He didn''t tell you, in fact, he still has a way?" Asked Mrs. Miao curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "he did not say, he knows, even if he did say, I will not believe it."


    Granny Miao smiles.


    "Your aunt has come back. She is upstairs at this time. I think she is talking to your mother." Said Mrs. Miao.


    "Granny Miao, can we start then?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m not going to die the next second if I''m in a hurry." Mother Miao glared at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao was not happy when he heard this: "grandma, don''t talk nonsense. You will live a long life."


    "Cut, what do you do after living so long?" Mrs. Miao said, "it''s a thief to be old but not dead. Don''t you understand that?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. I really don''t know what kind of thinking Mrs. Miao has. Anyway, she is a strange old man.


    At this time, Qin Luan also went downstairs.


    "Xiao Yao, back?" Qin Luan''s expression looks a little haggard.


    "Well, auntie, that man is dead." Xiao Yao said.


    "Dead?" Qin Luan was stunned, and then finally showed a smile, "it''s good to die, where''s the body? How about cutting it into a hundred pieces? "


    Xiao Yao


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Qin Luan turned to look at mother-in-law Miao and asked, "mother-in-law, can we start?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He seemed to have guessed something. He quickly asked, "what''s the beginning? What are you going to do? "


    Mrs. Miao looked at Xiao Yao, sighed and said, "I''ve told your aunt about the transfer of poisonous insects. She doesn''t have any opinions."


    Xiao Yao immediately stood up and shook his head: "no, I have to do this!"


    "Xiao Yao, stand aside first." Qin Luan looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move.


    Qin Luan said with a smile: "this is also true. If you really listen to me, it''s really strange."


    "Auntie, it''s my business. I''m my mother''s son. Naturally, I''ll come." Xiao Yao said, "besides, now the Qin family can''t leave you."


    "Can''t the Qin family live without me? My sister is no worse than me, but sometimes she is not as cruel as me. Besides, although I am very important to the Qin family, the burden on your shoulders is no lighter than me. Maybe the Qin family can''t live without me, but the whole China can''t even live without you! "


    Xiao Yao is speechless. He thinks that Qin Luan is exaggerating. He is putting gold on his face! He didn''t think he was that capable.


    "OK, Xiao Yao, I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to say anything more." Qin Luan waved his hand and said.


    Xiao Yao went up to Qin Luan, looked at her and asked seriously, "aunt, do you really think about it?"


    "Well, I think so." Qin Luan nodded.


    Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and cuts Qin Luan''s neck with a knife.


    Qin Luan immediately fainted.


    "Unfortunately, I''m still not going to agree." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mrs. Miao sighed: "you''re a boy, you don''t know what to do."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s my responsibility, I still have to bear, mother-in-law, you can start."¡° Go upstairs. " Mrs. Miao took a deep breath and said slowly.

 Chapter 716

    Qin Rou has already fallen asleep. She sleeps very deeply, but even when she is sleeping, her eyebrows are frowning. It seems that her dreams are very bad.


    "I tricked her, but only to make her sleep." Mother Miao looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at mother-in-law Miao. He nodded and said, "thank you for your trouble." He also knows that if Qin Rou is still sober now, if she knows the truth, she will refuse Xiao Yao''s request. After all, it''s his mother.


    Mrs. Miao sighed and said, "Xiao Yao, although I know I can''t change your choice, I still have to ask, have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then lie down." Mrs. Miao sighed and said, "I just hope you won''t regret it in the future..."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    How can you regret it?


    For the sake of tianlingcao, he went down the mountain and fell into difficulties one by one. He never regretted it, so he broke the situation and came out like a dragon.


    When he entered the seclusion world, he was in danger, and countless people were eyeing him. He never regretted it. Even if he was walking on thin ice, he would continue to walk on.


    Now, he will not regret it, just because Qin Rou is his mother.


    Xiao Yao lies on the bed and slowly closes her eyes. Mother Miao reaches out her hand, takes out a knife and cuts a hole in Xiao Yao''s arm. After that, her little scorpion gets into Xiao Yao''s body. After a while, she gets out and gets into Qin Rou''s body again. As for what mother Miao is doing, Xiao Yao doesn''t know, but he doesn''t intend to ask, Because he absolutely believes in mother-in-law Miao


    Downstairs, Qin Qian finally wakes Qin Luan.


    "Mom, why do you sleep in the living room?"


    "I..." Qin Luan just woke up, his mind was still a little confused, but the next second he suddenly woke up, his face changed greatly, "Xiao Yao knocked me unconscious."


    "What? This son of a bitch dare to fight you Qin Qian is very angry.


    Qin Luan stood up and was about to go upstairs.


    "Ma, what are you doing? Are you going to kill Xiao Yao? " Qin Qianqian said, "although he knocked you unconscious, I think he should also have a reason, right? Otherwise, how could he do it to you for no reason? "


    "I know he''s trying to save me, but he can''t!" Qin Luan said, biting her teeth.


    Qin Qian suddenly reaches out and grabs Qin Luan''s wrist.


    "What are you doing? Leave me alone Qin Luan said angrily.


    "Mom, do you want to go to my aunt''s room?" Qin Qian asked.


    "Yes, so what?" Qin Luan asked.


    Qin Qian holds Qin Luan''s hand more tightly.


    "Mom, you can''t go in." The expression on Qin Qian''s face became very serious.


    "What do you mean, you don''t want to listen to me now?" Qin Luan is angry.


    "But Xiao Yao told me before that no one should be allowed into my aunt''s room, otherwise my aunt will die." Qin Qian bit his lip and said.


    After listening to Qin Qian''s words, Qin Luan suddenly calmed down, but her eyes became empty, and she murmured: "has it started..."


    Qin Qian naturally didn''t know what Qin Luan meant at this time, so she seemed a little curious: "Mom, what are you talking about? What is Xiao Yao going to do? "


    Qin Luan looks at Qin Qianqian with complicated eyes.


    Suddenly, she reaches out her hand, hugs Qin Qian, and puts her head on her shoulder.


    Before long, Qin Qian found his shoulders a little wet.


    "Mom, are you crying?" Qin Qian asked with trembling body.


    She felt that her mother''s manner today was very abnormal. She suddenly realized that something unexpected might happen next.


    Although she didn''t know what Xiao Yao was going to do, she knew that when it was over, there would be very unacceptable results.


    The door of Qin Rou''s room has never been opened, and Qin Luan and Qin Qianqian just keep at the door. They dare not go in. After all, they have already started. Even if they go in, they can''t change anything. Maybe they will put Xiao Yao and Qin Rou in danger.


    This long period of time, for Qin Luan and Qin Qianqian who are still outside, is simply a kind of torture.


    At midnight, the door of Qin Rou''s room finally opened.


    Mrs. Miao came out first, in a trance.


    "Granny Miao, how is my little aunt?" Qin Qian was the first to rush up.


    "Qin Rou is OK." Granny Miao gave a smile, but the smile was so bitter no matter from which angle.


    "Hoo, that''s good!" Qin Qian stretched out her hand and patted her chest. She turned to look at Qin Luan, full of excitement, "Mom, do you hear me? My mother-in-law said, "I''m fine!"


    When she turned around, she suddenly found that her mother''s face was covered with tears.


    "Ma, what''s the matter with you? My aunt is all right. Aren''t you happy? " Qin Qianqian goes to Qin Luan and takes out a bag of tissue from his pocket in a hurry to help Qin Luan wipe her tears.


    "I''m happy, I''m happy." Qin Luan cried.


    Qin Qianqian went into the room, "eh", turned his face and walked to mother-in-law Miao, and said, "mother-in-law, where''s Xiao Yao? And why is there an old man in it? "


    With a complicated expression, Mrs. Miao took a deep breath and slowly said, "that person is Xiao Yao..."


    Qin Qian stayed there.


    Outside the building, a thunderbolt sounded.


    a bolt from the blue!


    "How could it be, how could it be? Although Xiao Yao is not good-looking, not very handsome, not very handsome, not very tall and powerful, how could that old man be Xiao Yao? Grandma, you must be joking with me again, right Qin Qian said and cried.


    She knows that mother-in-law Miao is definitely not a joker


    The night is deep.


    The next day, when Qin Rou got up, she felt that her mental state was much better.


    It seems that there was a brick pressed on his chest, but now it suddenly disappeared.


    I put on my clothes and went downstairs to wash my face and brush my teeth.


    Later, I found that in the living room, Qin Qianqian and Qin Luan were sitting on the sofa, looking a little depressed, as if they didn''t sleep last night.


    "Elder sister, Qianqian, why are you all sitting in the living room? What about Xiao Yao and grandma Miao? " Qin Rou asked curiously.


    "Auntie, are you awake?" Qin Qianqian quickly stood up and suppressed her inner emotion. She said with a smile that she thought was very natural.


    "Qianqian, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Rou stretched out her hand, rubbed Qin Qian''s head and said, "is there anything unhappy?"


    "No, no!" Qin Qianqian quickly waved his hand, subconsciously stepped back, said with a smile, "that, little aunt, I still have something to do, not to say, I have to go out!"


    Then she turned and left the Qin family.


    Qin Qianqian doesn''t have anything to do. She just doesn''t know if she can control her emotions if she continues to stay in front of Qin rou. He always thinks that he will burst into tears the next second.


    After Qin Qian left, Qin Rou''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    How can a woman who can be as famous as Qin Luan in Kyoto not see Qin Qianqian''s worry?


    "Elder sister, what happened to Qianqian?" Qin Rou suddenly turns to look at Qin Luan and asks curiously.


    "I don''t know what this girl has done." Qin Luan said with a smile.


    "Yes, there must be something wrong with her..." Qin Rou looks at Qin Qianqian''s back and seems to fall into some meditation.


    Qin Rou turned around and looked at Qin Luan again. She said with a smile, "elder sister, are you going to the company next time?"


    "Yes, how do you know?" Qin Luan said, "you also know me. I can''t spare a day at all. Besides, you don''t know how to help me. I have a heavy burden on my shoulders."


    "Big sister." Qin Rou suddenly opens her mouth.


    Qin Luan looks at Qin rou.


    "And you''re not going to tell me?" Qin Rou asked, biting her lips.


    Qin Luan looked at Qin Rou and said, "what do you think? What can I hide from you? Besides, you don''t understand me. If anything happens, I will tell you. "


    "If it was about Xiao Yao, would you tell me?" Qin Rou asked.


    Qin Luan didn''t know what to say. She felt that her sister''s thinking about Xiao Yao was terrible. She didn''t say anything. Even the expression on her face and the tone of her voice sounded so flat. However, she could guess some.


    Is this a mother''s intuition?


    "Don''t think about it. It''s nothing. If there is something, I will tell you. I really want to go to the company." Then Qin Luan left.


    After Qin Luan left, Qin Rou sat on the sofa, her eyes empty, as if she was thinking.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly felt that her heart was very flustered and confused.


    Suddenly, she finds out her mobile phone and tries her best to call Xiao Yao.


    Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is off.


    Almost a dozen calls were made, and the phone was always turned off.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Rou''s eyes are red


    At the same time, in Xiao Yao''s courtyard, Zhou Lei and others sat together, but the expression on each face seemed to be full of pain.


    "Is brother Xiao really gone? Where on earth has he gone? Can''t you tell us? " Qu Yang said with red eyes.


    "Brother Xiao said that after a while, he will be back." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, but his smile seemed unnatural.


    Zhou Lei and others did not see Xiao Yao, but he did. At the moment of seeing Xiao Yao, his whole body was going to collapse. He didn''t want to believe that the man standing in front of him was Xiao Yao¡° Brother Nan, are you something that you don''t want to tell us? " Zhou Lei asked. The boy has a good sense of smell. Nan Tianyuan waved his hand and said with a smile, "what do you say? I can hide anything from you. It''s all brothers. Well, brother Xiao is not here, so we have to keep Kyoto in order. Let go! Anyway, Jiang Tianlu is dead. "

 Chapter 717

    On Tianlong mountain, the spring is warm and the flowers are fragrant.


    People living at the foot of Tianlong mountain all know that there is a strange old man living on the mountain. He has a pretty face, but he has white hair.


    Looking at the man''s face, it seems that he is only in his twenties, but his white hair, when seen from the back, seems to be in his seventies or eighties.


    Some people say that the man looks very familiar, but I can''t remember when I met him.


    Some people say that the people on the mountain are immortals, and the reason why they have grown up is because they have become the great Luo Jinxian, so they can return to their original age.


    This statement sounds ridiculous, but many people agree with it, because the mysterious man will often go down the mountain to treat them. No matter what the complicated diseases are, he will get rid of them in front of the mysterious man. So it is reasonable to say that the man is a God.


    As for the origin of the man, there are many different opinions, but no one can come up with strong evidence to make a final conclusion.


    In the wooden house on the mountain, the old man with white hair was wearing a long white shirt, watering the traditional Chinese medicine behind the house.


    "After my grandfather went down the mountain, he took a lot of traditional Chinese medicine, but he also left a lot. I didn''t expect that these drugs are still there." The white haired man took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at the blue sky and white clouds, narrowed his eyes, and murmured, "has it been a month? I didn''t think of a way


    The old man with white hair on Tianlong mountain is naturally Xiao Yao.


    The reason why he chose to leave Kyoto and come to Tianlong mountain is that Xiao Yao needs some time to adapt to his appearance.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he saw himself in the mirror. He didn''t expect that his hair turned white, but there were no wrinkles on his face. However, after examining his body, he found that his skin had dried up, and some livers in his body had aged. The only thing that Xiao Yao didn''t understand was that his skin had dried up, It seems that there is still a mysterious energy in his elixir, which always keeps the vitality of his heart. That''s why even if his body changes dramatically, Xiao Yao''s strength and physical strength do not have any problems.


    Xiao Yao can''t figure out what the reason is.


    During the month on the mountain, he never contacted the people at the foot of the mountain.


    He knew that the grandfather and the second grandfather would be able to guess where they were at this time, but they would not tell. They knew themselves better. Now that they had been hiding in Tianlong mountain, it meant they didn''t want to see anyone. If Zhou Lei or Li Xiaoxiao really came, they would bring some pressure to Xiao Yao.


    In this month, Xiao Yao has not been idle, but has been trying to recover his body. No one wants to be old at this age. Although he was not so handsome in the past, he is at least more pleasing to the eye than he is now.


    "Although the herbs here are good, they are far worse than those in the ring."


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao simply takes out the Dan stove.


    Now in the mountains, idle is also idle. He doesn''t know what to do. He might as well take this opportunity to refine more elixirs. Maybe he''ll be lucky, and he can recover himself after eating elixirs? Although the possibility is not great, Xiao Yao is not willing to let go of any hope. If he is alone, it doesn''t matter. But he knows that there are still many people waiting for him to go back down the mountain.


    Such as Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others.


    For example, Qin Ruo, Qin Luan and her grandfather.


    For example, Nan Tianyuan, Zhou Lei, song Yilin and Yang FangHai.


    If they go down the mountain now, they will feel very painful when they see what they look like. How can he let those who care about him feel sad?


    Shaking his head and not thinking about these things, Xiao Yao also knows that no matter how much he thinks about it, it''s useless. In the end, it''s better to think about how to refine the elixir.


    For Xiao Yao, refining the elixir is not an easy job. From the trade conference, Xiao Yao has never refined the elixir. On the one hand, he is always in a low mood. On the other hand, he does not have enough confidence for the time being. He feels that he can directly refine the elixir with medicinal materials, which can play a very good role in cultivation, After all, now he is only in the realm of breaking the sky. Only when he really enters the realm of aura can he master the alchemy better.


    But in this month, Xiao Yao is not likely to break through his cultivation without the help of pills. After all, this is a shackle that all practitioners will face. I don''t know how many practitioners will stay in the peak state of breaking heaven for a lifetime, such as Zhuge burning heaven. If it''s not for meeting the elder martial brother of zijinmen, Maybe there is no way to enter the aura realm in his whole life. Unfortunately, Xiao Yao can''t meet such an opportunity now, and there is a great danger in this way. If he is not careful, he may die. It''s not cost-effective.


    After sitting on the ground and adding some necessary medicinal materials into the Dan stove, Xiao Yao began to work slowly and began to work hard in his body.


    In the operation of Yuan Li, Xiao Yao suddenly frowned. He felt that the strange energy of protecting his own Dantian seemed to be ready to move again at this time. He was a little nervous, because he really didn''t know whether the energy in his body was active at this time, and whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. After hesitating for a while, he began to run the yuan force in his body again. All of a sudden, he felt that if he kept the status quo, it would be meaningless. In that case, it would be better to fight. If it was his turn to be unlucky, Xiao Yao would admit it. After all, from the downhill, he felt lucky enough. Even if the goddess of luck no longer stood behind him, he had no complaints, But if you are still lucky, you can get rid of the present situation. Yuanli is running faster and faster, and the mysterious Qi in his body is also running slowly. Different from Yuanli''s running, this Qi is not controlled by Xiao Yao at all. It''s like a living body growing in Xiao Yao''s body. It''s living on its own and can''t take care of Xiao Yao at all. This makes him feel very depressed. However, Xiao Yao feels that the Qi is not controlled by Xiao Yao, When the mysterious Qi was running, Yuan Li seemed to be running much faster. Is this complementary? Xiao Yao has no way to figure out this problem for the moment. After all, he doesn''t even know what''s going on with that mysterious energy. Therefore, his mind is now all on the alchemy. After waiting for about 20 minutes, Xiao Yao''s face suddenly changed again. He felt as if something was creeping slowly in his body. At this time, the creature seemed to be jealous and anxious. When he got to a place, he would take a bite. Xiao Yao''s body was already shaking desperately. pain! Xiao Yao''s eyes become red at this moment. This kind of pain is really hard to express in words, that is, I feel that my internal organs are being bitten by something. He tried to turn the force in his body, trying to force the creature out of his body, and the naturally formed energy was also moving fast at this time, as if he wanted to destroy the creature. Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s mind flashed a light. Is the creature biting in his own body a Nian Gu? Thinking of this, Xiao Yao became excited. It must be! Although I don''t know why Nian Gu suddenly starts to be irritable and gnawing at his body, it''s not a bad thing for Xiao Yao. It means that what Xiao Yao has done now has threatened the survival of that Nian Gu. If he can really crush or force that Nian Gu out of his body, He doesn''t have to suffer any more. Although he knew that the Nian Gu in his body was definitely not so easy to deal with, and even forced to run Yuan Li, he would still irritate Nian Gu, but since he had already stepped out of the Yulong Jue! Every word, is so clear, every word, as if hidden road rhyme. Subconsciously, he also began to run the Yulong Jue. Although he knew that with his current cultivation, it was meaningless to run the mental method, he didn''t know why. His intuition told him that now was a good opportunity to run the Yulong Jue!

 Chapter 718

    In Haitian city, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are busy in the courtyard.


    "You two girls, I''ve told you many times that we are not old enough to walk. You don''t need to come here to do anything." Gao Feng looked at the two girls and said with a sigh.


    He fell into a tangle, whether it is Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing, let him feel very satisfied.


    He had discussed with Jinglei before, but after a long time of discussion, he couldn''t come up with a result. In the end, he could only get angry and couldn''t understand why a man in China can only marry a daughter-in-law now. It''s just unreasonable!


    "Granddad, it''s OK. Anyway, we have nothing to do in our spare time." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Well, why didn''t you say that at home?" Mr. Li was the first to express his dissatisfaction.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face is also a little red. If you think about it carefully, it''s true. At home, you don''t seem to do much.


    "Well, well, I won''t talk about you any more. Ah, I''m not a girl to stay!" Mr. Li doesn''t want to put his granddaughter in an awkward position. After all, there is still a Xia Yixing. In Mr. Li''s opinion, although the little girl named Xia Yixing is also very good, since she is his granddaughter''s rival, she has to stand on Li Xiaoxiao''s side. He can''t watch Xiao Yao robbed by other girls.


    "You two little girls, I''m afraid you don''t want to be drunk in the bar? I don''t believe you are really idle. " Gao Feng sighed and said with a bitter smile.


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing run here every day. Even a fool knows what they are thinking, but Gao Feng never says it. He thinks that if the two girls don''t ask, it''s OK. If they really ask, he doesn''t know how to answer.


    Now, Gao Feng thinks that he still has to stand up to the problems he should face. It''s not a matter to be honest and play a fool!


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing looked at each other. After a while, Li Xiaoxiao asked first: "grandfather, has Xiao Yao not come back in this period of time?"


    Gao Feng shook his head: "No." His expression is very natural. Anyway, he didn''t lie. Xiao Yao didn''t even make a phone call during this period of time. He also knew that Li Xiaoxiao would ask this question as soon as he spoke, so he was not surprised at all.


    "Well, have you heard from him?" Xia Yixing also asked.


    Gao Feng sighed, looked at Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, and said, "two girls, let me tell you this. If Xiao Yao really wants to come back, he may have come back long ago. The reason why he hasn''t come back is that he doesn''t know how to face you and what''s the situation of Xiao Yao now, As soon as she came back from Kyoto, she told you that you know Xiao Yao very well. Can''t you understand why he didn''t come back? "


    After Gao Feng''s words, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing suddenly don''t know what to say.


    The two girls bit their lips and were speechless.


    They all know that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to see them now.


    "To be honest, I guess where Xiao Yao is now. If you have to ask, I''d like to tell you. But even if you really know, can you go to Xiao Yao? You know that Xiao Yao is very afraid to see you now. Even if you find him, what can you do? If I let you know, if you don''t go, you will feel uncomfortable and painful, right? " Gao Feng said.


    It''s said that people grow old and become elite. It''s really appropriate to put these four words on Gao Feng.


    Just a few words, you can point out the inner thoughts of Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao. It''s really clever. They all say that women''s hearts are like needles. But the thoughts of these two girls seem to be no secret in Gaofeng. It seems that Jiang is still hot!


    "Well, grandfather, I know what you said, and we won''t ask." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said.


    "Xiaoxiao, I know that you sent a lot of people out to find Xiao Yao. In fact, you don''t have to worry. If you believe him, you should know that he will come back." Gao Feng said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, thought for a while, and nodded again: "grandfather, I understand. I believe in Xiao Yao. I believe in him before. Now I believe in him. I''m willing to believe in him in the future. I know he will come back."


    The peak nodded, and then did not continue to say anything.


    Anyway, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing have already figured it out by this time.


    On Tianlong mountain, Xiao Yao has been sitting all day and all night.


    There is a lot of dew on the mountain, so his clothes are covered with water, which is closely attached to his body. Anyone would feel very uncomfortable, but for Xiao Yao, now he has no time to think about these.


    Before long, his head, body, began to emit wisps of white smoke, his clothes were quickly dried.


    His face turned red, and his forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.


    The red stove in front of us is not only emitting golden light, but also rapidly rotating and hanging in the air. But Xiao Yao doesn''t know what happened to the Dan stove. Now his mind is all devoted to the change of his body. Yuan Li is still running, as if it will not dry up. This change shocked Xiao Yao. He felt as if his body had reached a critical point. It''s like there''s a door in front of him, but the problem he''s facing now is that no matter how hard he tries, he doesn''t seem to be able to push the door open. He knew that behind the door, there was a whole new world. Breach! Breach! These are the only words left in his mind. Slowly, the natural energy in his body made Xiao Yao feel very familiar. The Qi produced by the natural energy resonated with the crazy Yuan Li. Suddenly, Xiao Yao opened his eyes, and the expression on his face was full of amazement. He finally knew why the natural energy made him feel very familiar. Xuanming flower! It''s the Qi of xuanming flower! Xuanming flower, which was eaten in Miao area, didn''t have any effect at that time. Moreover, Xiao Yao had already forgotten this matter for a long time. He just felt that the taste was very general, but he didn''t expect that xuanming flower played a role at this critical time. He didn''t even know why xuanming flower produced a natural energy in his body. As time goes by, Yuanli and that natural energy seem to be slowly merging. In the end, it seems that the natural energy has become a part of one''s body and can work with the yuan force. A golden light flashed in my mind, and even a dragon chant could be heard in my ear. The original huangjie mental method turned into xuanjie mental method at this moment. Xiao Yao''s whole body became excited. In fact, if we only talk about xuanjie mental method, it''s nothing to Xiao Yao. After all, it''s basically a local mental method. He gave it to Nan Tianyuan without blinking an eye, because in his opinion, even the prefecture mental method is nothing to him. What really excited him was that the fan didn''t cheat him! At the beginning, when Huafan said that Yulong Jue was a mental skill that could be upgraded, he didn''t take the words of Huafan seriously. After all, no one could easily believe a woman who only met one another, and that woman was so mysterious. But now, Yulong Jue is really upgraded, which also dispels Xiao Yao''s suspicion and confirms what he said before. This mental skill can really be upgraded, and it seems that I have begun to feel the necessary conditions for upgrading, which is related to the Yuanli in my body. At the beginning, I was able to understand Yulong Jue because the Yuanli in my body played an important role. As long as my Yuanli changed, Yulong Jue seems to have a chance to upgrade, of course, This is only Xiao Yao''s current guess. Whether it is like this or not still needs to be confirmed in the future. However, Xiao Yao has a kind of intuition. He thinks that there is no problem with his guess now... The Nian Gu in his body has been completely irritable at this time. However, it can no longer cause any threat to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the real function of xuanming flower is, but when the natural energy can be controlled by himself and oppress Nian Gu, that Nian Gu will be greatly frightened and can be regarded as a good thing by that Gu king. Maybe it''s normal for a little Gu insect to be afraid. Maybe that Nian Gu also felt the smell of the king of Gu on this dark flower, and even subconsciously thought that Xiao Yao was a king of Gu! Although it''s a bit of bullshit, no matter how powerful Nian Gu is, it''s just a bug. How smart can a bug hope it is? Xiao Yao saw the hope, and he felt that it was not impossible to drive the insects out of his body... Gradually, Xiao Yao''s ears seemed to hear the murmur of water. In the Dantian area, they gradually gathered into a winding stream, flowing through the five zang organs and six Fu organs, moistening his body, meridians, flesh and blood. Then, his throat was blocked, and he just opened his mouth, A fingernail size thing flew out of his mouth, with a pair of thin wings on his back, fluttering. However, Xiao Yao didn''t think how cute the gadget was, but he was disgusted to the extreme. He held out his hand and grasped the insect. He held it with his index finger and thumb. With a little force on his hand, the flesh and blood splashed out.

 Chapter 719

    After killing the insect, Xiao Yao was relieved. The evil of Nian Gu was completely eliminated.


    After the new year''s Bug disappeared, his hair turned from white to black quickly, and his skin was also changing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao is really excited.


    What he is most excited about is not that his appearance is changing. What really makes him excited is the rolling of water in his body.


    The brook is murmuring, and you can hear the sound of the flowing water when you close your eyes.


    His heart is beating, because he knows better than anyone, what kind of changes are taking place in his body at this time.


    It seems that every water drop in that clear spring contains the purest aura between heaven and earth.


    "Is this entering the realm of Lingxi?" To be honest, Xiao Yao''s first reaction at this time is to use an unreal feeling, which can''t be blamed for his lack of mood. For anyone, he may not be able to accept the sudden change. In order to find an opportunity to enter the aura realm, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how much time he has wasted on it. Now the opportunity suddenly comes, The new year bug in the body has also been removed, which can be described as a double happiness.


    In fact, before the second visit, Xiao Yao was even ready to die alone in Tianlong mountain. Now it seems that he doesn''t need it.


    Originally, he thought that it was not easy for him to enter the aura realm or get rid of Nian Gu in his body. But now, all this has been solved.


    For such a long time, almost every day he thought about how to break through to the aura realm, or to drive away the Nian Gu in his body. He worked hard to empty his head, but he was helpless and had to struggle. Although he didn''t say much, he was determined when he made the decision, but if he had a choice, He naturally hopes that he can become a normal person, otherwise, he can''t avoid Li Xiaoxiao all the time, can he?


    It''s not suitable!


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to waste this opportunity. He immediately began to run the Yulong Jue. He closed his eyes and listened to the sound of running water in his body. His body became much lighter. If anyone stood in front of Xiao Yao, he would be surprised to call out. At this time, Xiao Yao''s body was emitting a red halo, Although it is weak, it can be recognized by the naked eye.


    If they are seen by the villagers at the foot of the mountain again, they will surely take their heads and worship one by one at this time, saying that they have seen miracles.


    But now Xiao Yao has no mind to pay attention to these.


    In the cultivation world, I don''t know how many practitioners want to enter the aura realm, but they have no results in their life.


    It can be said that Xiao Yao''s hard work can be regarded as having no place to find. Once again, he felt that fortune was standing behind him.


    It''s just that he has just entered the realm of Lingxi, and there are still many things that he can''t adapt to, such as the stream in his body. Now he doesn''t know how to completely control it. It takes a lot of time to slowly understand it, and there is no other way.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes again, the first thing he saw was the red stove with golden inscriptions.


    "Why? Is it really refined? " Seeing the golden elixir in the elixir, Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He quickly reached out and grabbed the elixir in his hand. He was ecstatic.


    Originally, he just wanted to have a try, but he didn''t expect that in addition to making a breakthrough, he actually succeeded in refining the elixir. Even Xiao Yao himself felt lucky, but he certainly didn''t have any opinions.


    Shun Qi pill and five grade pill are much higher than those made by Xiao Yao before. Although those three pills were all elixirs, they were all six grade pills.


    It seems that there is no difference between the six and five kinds of pills, but the efficacy of the two kinds of pills is very different. Moreover, with Xiao Yao''s current strength, it''s very difficult to refine the five kinds of pills. He even dares to say that this one pill is the top ten elixirs refined before.


    He couldn''t wait to swallow the elixir to see what it felt like. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to give up this idea. It''s not because he couldn''t bear it. It''s because he originally refined the SHUNQI elixir to promote his cultivation, but he also understood that he had just broken through the Aura realm, and his cultivation was not consolidated. The next time, It should be used to consolidate cultivation. If you just rashly pursue cultivation speed, it may not be a good thing. Maybe one day you will be possessed.


    After walking on the road of cultivation for such a long time, Xiao Yao gradually understood a truth. In fact, sometimes cultivation is the same as building a house. The foundation must be firm. Otherwise, no matter how high the house is built, it will collapse when the wind blows.


    A wise practitioner must know the meaning of one step at a time


    "Haitian, Kyoto, wait for me, I''ll be back soon!" Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with jingmang, and he murmured


    At the same time, Kyoto, nantianyuan, holding a long sword, is like a big enemy.


    Behind him was the courtyard, and in front of him stood five men with Tang knives.


    They were all covered, so nantianyuan didn''t know what they looked like.


    In these five men, nantianyuan can feel murderous.


    "Who are you?" Nan Tianyuan''s eyes swept the five people and said with a cold hum.


    "Hand in Xiao Yao." One of the men opened his mouth and said that what he said gave people a very awkward feeling. He couldn''t make the words correct, the tone was round and dry, and several sub tones were not accurate.


    "Well, islanders?" Nan Tianyuan said with a sneer.


    There was no fluctuation in the man''s eyes. It seemed that the other party could see through his own identity, and it was no big deal. Besides, if his identity was seen through, he could see through. Anyway, they didn''t think that nantianyuan could do anything to five of them. If they said that, they would be more or less arrogant, but they had such confidence.


    "As far as your strength is concerned, do you dare to come to brother Xiao?" Nan Tianyuan laughs.


    "To die!" The man who talked with nantianyuan before finally showed an angry look in his eyes. After a roar, he immediately took his head to charge nantianyuan and moved his whole body. The remaining four men behind him rushed to nantianyuan together.


    Nan Tianyuan''s eyes didn''t fluctuate, and his face looked very calm, as if what happened now would not cause him too much psychological pressure.


    It was only very soon that he realized that he had taken it lightly.


    None of these five people can make ten moves in nantianyuan''s hands if they speak alone. However, these five people suddenly work together, which makes nantianyuan feel pressure. These five people are all experts, and there is a tacit understanding between them that is enough to make people feel astonished. He thinks that if these five guys don''t grow up, it''s too much to say, Even couples who have lived for decades may not have the tacit understanding of these five people.


    When the first person wields a knife, the remaining four people have blocked the Dodge route of nantianyuan at the same time.


    This is forcing nantianyuan to meet them.


    What surprised Nan Tianyuan most was that he was really curious about how these four guys knew when the first one was going to start and where the angle was. Is there any soul in this world?


    However, even so, Nan Tianyuan rushed towards the other side, held out his hand, grabbed the other side''s wrist, and kicked at the same time. Although he was dodged by the other side, he was able to defuse the crisis he had encountered before.


    He was a little angry.


    First of all, he doesn''t like the islanders at all. Second, these people still come to Xiao Yao for trouble. As long as he makes any mistakes, he won''t let these people leave Kyoto alive.


    What is Kyoto? This is the core city of China. It is the heart of China. However, these islanders dare to come to Kyoto with knives. They look down on nantianyuan.


    Even, it can be regarded as looking down on China.


    With the strength of Nantian far beyond the realm of heaven in the early days, it was good to deal with these five people at the beginning, but his physical strength was greatly consumed, and soon from the beginning of the heroism to the end of the embarrassment.


    The word "embarrassed" is the most suitable word for nantianyuan, especially at this time. Although the other party did not cause him too much damage, nantianyuan''s clothes were cut several times, and there were several blood lines on his arms.


    "You are not our opponent. If you are smart enough, you will call Xiao Yao out now. After all, our goal is him, not you." The Islander began to chatter to Nan Tianyuan again.


    "Bah, I''m still saying that. Just a few local dogs from the island are qualified to see brother Xiao? Go back to take care of yourself and see if you have strength or not! "


    "If so, don''t blame us." The five island men all had a fierce look in their eyes. Then they started to chop towards nantianyuan. The Tang Dao in their hands seemed to be something different. At least nantianyuan now has nothing to do with it. He felt that after leaving Xiao Yao, his strength was simply beyond his reach, Although the five Islanders in front of him are not experts, he can''t deal with them at all.


    This is an insult to nantianyuan.


    "Get out of here!" Nantianyuan roared while waving his fist. Although his fist could not make it to the meat, he managed to get it several times with extremely fast speed. This is also the reason why nantianyuan can persist to the present.


    If he could, he was also very willing to turn around and leave immediately, but he knew that he could never leave at this time, because there were many people in the courtyard who needed to be protected by himself. He did not want to retreat, but had no way to retreat.


    At this time, a sword came.


    "Wait for the curfew, don''t be presumptuous!" This voice is full of air. If it was before, nantianyuan didn''t like to hear it, but now, he thinks it can be compared with the sounds of nature in the legend.

 Chapter 720

    When the powerful voice sounded, the five islanders frowned and turned to look behind them.


    A man with a long sword came step by step towards them.


    Not fast, not slow, full of momentum.


    "Cut him down, he''s an impostor!" Nan Tianyuan yelled.


    None of the five islanders spoke to him.


    The man holding the long sword also gave a sharp puff at the corner of his mouth. He really wanted to turn around and leave now, but he had a task.


    "Who are you?" One of the islanders said, looking at the man in awkward Chinese.


    "You have no right to know." Long sword line cold hum a, at the same time a long sword scabbard, foot speed increased a lot.


    At this time, nantianyuan immediately launched a surprise attack, slapped one of the islanders, and the palm wind roared.


    "Baga, kill them for me!" One of them gave an angry shout and immediately began to fight.


    Originally, nantianyuan had some difficulty in dealing with these people, but now with the support, nantianyuan''s pressure has been reduced a lot. The strength of these islanders is not as good as him. Five minutes later, all the islanders are dead.


    "Thank you Nan Tianyuan raised his head and looked at the long sword shop. He said that he knew that the long sword shop and Xiao Yao didn''t deal with each other, so he didn''t like the guy. The last time he saw him at the auction, he felt that the guy was a little lonely. But this time, he was really helped, even though he didn''t like him very much, Thank you so much.


    "Don''t thank me." Changjianxing took a look at nantianyuan and said, "this is Huaxia. I can''t help the island people being reckless here."


    "Have you ever told me that you are really unpleasant to talk to?" Nan Tianyuan sighed and said.


    "Why should I be liked?" Long sword line cold hum a say.


    Nan Tianyuan turns around and walks into the courtyard again.


    He really thinks that this guy is too annoying.


    But as soon as he went in with his front foot, long sword followed him with his back foot.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t close the door. Looking at the long sword line, he asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    "I''m going to stay." Long sword line said.


    Looking at the long sword line with a strong and upright appearance, the South sky has a short period of ignorant force.


    "What are you thinking? Prepare a room for me. " Long sword line said.


    Nantianyuan takes a deep breath, stares at changjianxing and asks, "who invited you to live here?"


    "No one invited." Long sword line said.


    Nan Tianyuan is really curious, what kind of strange energy can support the long sword line, so shamelessly continue to say.


    "Since you are not invited, why do you live here?" Nan Tianyuan asked madly.


    Changjianxing turned to look at nantianyuan and said, "I ask you, if it happens again tomorrow, do you think you can resist it?"


    After hearing what Chang Jianxing said, Nan Tianyuan was a little shocked and shook his head.


    Although all the five islanders had died before, Nan Tianyuan knew very well that if it wasn''t for the appearance of the long sword line before, it might even be Nan Tianyuan who died in the end. He was really curious when there were so many experts in the island and would come to China for trouble. Of course, Nan Tianyuan also knows that these people are not for himself. He has few enemies, let alone island people.


    "These people are all in one stream. Their target is Xiao Yao. They won''t give up. And according to the information I have, there''s some chaos inside yidaoliu now. If you want to become a new leader, you have to come to Huaxia to kill Xiao Yao, so you will all be their targets." Long sword line said.


    Nan Tianyuan sneered and said, "just these people, also want to find brother Xiao''s trouble?"


    "I know Xiao Yao is very good, but is he in Kyoto now?" If it wasn''t for the islanders, do you think I''d like to stay


    Nan Tianyuan is silent again.


    "Can you arrange the room for me?" Long Jian Xing asked.


    "Yes." Nan Tianyuan said this sentence, pause, and then rushed, "but I still want to say it again, you are a real nuisance..."


    Changjianxing laughs. He doesn''t care about it. Anyway, Nan Tianyuan is not the only one who says he hates talking. He has been used to it for a long time.


    After entering the room, Zhou Lei and others ran over.


    "Brother Nan, are those people dead?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Well." Nantianyuan nodded.


    "Why is long sword line here?" Zhou Lei''s eyes fall on the body of long sword line again, curiously ask a way.


    "I don''t know how he came here, but he helped a lot before. If it wasn''t for him, those islanders would be hard to deal with." Nantianyuan has a saying and two saying. Although he doesn''t like the long sword, it''s just what the truth is.


    Zhou Lei nodded and arched his hand to the sword: "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. This is my task. I want to protect you." Long sword line said.


    Zhou Lei "Oh" a, also did not say what.


    Nan Tianyuan said: "by the way, next, the long sword line may live here."


    "It''s not possible." Long sword line reminds a sentence.


    Nantian is far away from him.


    "Live here?" Zhou Lei is a little surprised, "why?"


    "There will be attacks here next, so we have to be careful," he said Nan Tianyuan said.


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "brother Nan, if those people still dare to come, then I will help you!"


    "Why?" At this time, Chang Jianxing noticed Qu Yang and was a little surprised. "Do you have internal Qi in your body?"


    "Ha ha, yes! I''m also a master now! " Qu Yang said triumphantly.


    Changjianxing shook his head: "although I don''t know what''s going on in your body, you are still an ordinary person, but your strength and speed are much better than ordinary people."


    "..." Qu Yang Sheng said, "why don''t we practice?"


    "Qu Yang, don''t be ridiculous!" Zhou Lei stares at Qu Yang.


    Since the boy took the elixir, he has subconsciously regarded himself as a master. However, it has to be said that Qu Yang is much better than ordinary people now. Last time they went to talk business together, the conversation broke down. Qu Yang was so angry that he beat down all three of them. If he was Qu Yang before, he would not be able to do that.


    However, the long sword line is also a real master. If they really do it, there is no need to think about the final result.


    Qu Yang will be defeated! Moreover, the long sword line is still a tough person. If it really annoys him, no one will face him.


    "Long sword line, if you want to live, you can, but I''m curious, why can''t we just move away?" Zhou Lei asked curiously.


    Long Jian Xing looks at Zhou Lei, smiles and says, "do you think they won''t come if you move to a safe place? Of course not, they will still come to you for trouble, and you will take this trouble to other places. In places with many people, if others want to assassinate you, even I can''t detect anything, it will only make you more dangerous. Just imagine, the old man who was sweeping the floor suddenly turned around and held a knife in his hand. What should you do? "


    Zhou Lei listened to the words of long sword line, also sank his face and nodded, he is not a fool, naturally can understand the meaning of the words of long sword line.


    "It''s open all around here. If someone really approaches, I''ll find out for the first time. Besides, I suggest you find some people from your family to come and stay here. Anyway, the courtyard is so big that you can arrange some people." Long sword line said.


    Zhou Lei nodded, sighed: "I understand, I will find a way."


    Long sword line didn''t say anything more. After asking about his room, he went to have a rest.


    "Brother Lei, we are in danger again." Qu Yang grabbed his head and said, "why don''t people live in peace at all?"


    Zhou Lei looked at Qu Yang, voice a cold, asked: "you regret?"


    "What do I regret?" Qu Yang was stunned.


    Zhou Lei seriously said: "when I decided to hang out with brother Xiao, what happened now was already in my expectation. If one day you regret or are afraid, you can immediately draw a line with us. In this way, no one will go to trouble you. By that time, you can still be your own young master, You don''t have to worry about food and clothing. "


    Qu Yang''s face changed when he heard Zhou Lei''s words.


    His eyes became fierce.


    "Brother Lei, although in my heart, I always regard you as my elder brother, but I still want to say that you are Farting! I''ve never been afraid of anything. Besides, what are those island people? When brother Xiao comes back, all those people will die. Even if brother Xiao is not here, I will not be afraid of death! "


    Zhou Lei laughed: "I know you''re not so soft, so what''s so depressing? Go to bed quickly!"


    Qu Yang shook his head: "no, you hurt my little heart, you have to lose money."


    "..." Zhou Lei was angry, "are you doing something?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m just doing things." Qu Yang''s appearance is not good enough.


    "OK, you can. Don''t give me advice if you have the ability. I''ll tell Xiao Xiaoyan what you said to me last night later." Zhou Lei said with a sneer.


    Qu Yang immediately hugged Zhou Lei''s thigh, with a runny nose and tears: "brother Lei, I''m wrong. I''m not a human being, I''m a beast, it''s all my fault..."


    Zhou Lei smiles with pride


    Nantianyuan looks at the two people who are fighting and fighting and smiles. After a while, they frown again and look worried

 Chapter 721

    At the foot of Tianlong mountain, there are two villages together, one is Shangli village, the other is Xiali village. In fact, Shangli village and Xiali village were originally the same village, called Lijia village. Only a few decades ago, there were two brothers who had conflicts. These two brothers had certain prestige in the village. Later, one village became two villages, Of course, the two brothers died of old age.


    After the two brothers died, the two villages also began to have contacts. However, since the villages have been separated, no one still wants to combine the villages together. Therefore, Shangli village and Xiali village have lasted for decades, and they have been here till now.


    In the last month, there were more bandits near Tianlong mountain. It is said that a small group of people, originally wanted from outside, came to Tianlong mountain to hide in order to avoid the pursuit of the police. This is good for the villagers. You know, the villages here are relatively backward, and they have basic communication facilities, People outside don''t know what happened at the foot of Tianlong mountain.


    In fact, before that, some villagers wanted to go out and take the news out. Unfortunately, they were arrested before they went out of the village. It was another beating.


    In this month, the villagers at the foot of Tianlong mountain were in a panic.


    "Well, it''s said that there is an immortal on the mountain. Why doesn''t the immortal come down to rescue us?" A man in a gray coat, looking at the mess of the house, sighed and said that there were fruits just picked in the countryside at home, but now they have been swept away. He sighed with a newly rolled dry tobacco in his hand.


    "That is, all gods fart!" A woman next to the man gnawed her teeth and said.


    Then she said a lot of curses.


    Among them, there was a little girl who looked like she was only five or six years old. She held out her hand, pulled the woman, and said in a trembling voice, "Mom, an immortal can''t scold. Besides, he may not know what happened here."


    "Well, aren''t all immortals powerful? Don''t you know everything? Why don''t you know! He is sorry for our trust The woman continued to curse.


    An old man who passed by their house came in after hearing the curse. After a glance, he sighed: "shanwazi, are those bandits coming to your house again?"


    "Yes The man sighed and said, "ah, it''s really bad."


    The old man sighed, looked at the woman again, snorted coldly, and said, "shanwazi, take care of your daughter-in-law. Hum, the bandits don''t dare to scold them when they''re not here. Instead, they want to scold other people''s immortals. Besides, no matter whether they''re immortals or not, why do they want to help you? What did you give them? Don''t say how much you believe in other people''s immortals. If you really believe in them, how can you say anything here? "


    Shanwazi was embarrassed. He looked at his daughter-in-law and said, "don''t scold me."


    Shan Wazi''s words are like poking a hornet''s nest.


    The woman suddenly screamed, and her voice was sharp enough to pierce her eardrum: "no scolding? Why can''t I scold you? Old immortal, who I scold has nothing to do with you! Didn''t that stick on the mountain cure you? He''s kind to you, but he''s not kind to me. You don''t want to scold me, don''t you


    "Pa!" Shanwazi slapped his daughter-in-law in the face, and his face was also black, "who asked you to talk to the village head like this? Get out of here


    Women have tears in their eyes, some can''t believe looking at their men.


    The old man went into the room, rubbed the little girl''s hair, looked at the woman again, and said, "what you said before is right and wrong. That old fairy is not only kind to our family, but also kind to your family. You forget that when you were 18 years old, your father was almost bitten to death by a wolf. Who saved him? Oh, you didn''t go up the mountain at that time, but I went with your father to save the man who saved him. I still remember his appearance clearly. "


    The woman was stunned and looked at the village head with wide eyes. Then she shook her head: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. My father told me at that time that he was saved by a child of 11 or 12 years old."


    "Yes, it''s the child." The old man gave a bitter smile and sighed, "you don''t understand..."


    With that, he turned, bent and walked forward.


    Shanwazi seems to understand something, quickly picked up the child, quickly followed up.


    "Old village head, do you mean that the old fairy with white hair on the mountain is the child of that year? It''s impossible! How many years have passed Mountain Wazi some unbelievable said.


    "It is impossible for us, but what is impossible for immortals? When we saw him at that time, we thought he was a child, but who knows how old he was at that time? " The old village head said solemnly.


    Shanwazi nodded his head and said, "it''s so, but how do you know, old village head?"


    "I was very impressed with that incident in those days, and I still remember it in retrospect. Some time ago, the old fairy helped me to cure my illness. I saw his face. In fact, it only looked like he was in his twenties, but I don''t know why it became like this. But I can guarantee that they are definitely one person!" The tone of the old village head was very firm.


    Shanwazi said nothing more. The old village head has always been highly respected in the village. Most people dare not question his words. Moreover, shanwazi thinks that what the old village head said is very reasonable. It may be difficult to understand these things alone, but what is impossible for immortals? At this time, a cry came from the village¡° Here comes the bandit, here comes the bandit The villagers who were still living in the village heard this sentence and ran back to their homes and closed the wooden doors. Although they also knew that such wooden sticks were useless to the bandits, at least they could find a spiritual comfort for the villagers. This is a sense of security¡° Old village head, the bandits are coming. Go back quickly! " Shanwazi said anxiously¡° Well, you take the children back first The old village head gnawed his teeth and nodded his head. Shanwazi, holding the child, rushed home. At this time, a mountain bike had arrived in the village, and the distance from the old village head was getting closer and closer¡° Old village head, you''d better come to my house first! " Shanwazi, who had already run to his home, turned to the village head and said. The village head''s home is still a long way from here. Now it''s impossible to run home. The old village head shook his head at shanwazi, saying no. At this time, the door behind shanwazi had been opened. One hand grabbed shanwazi''s arm and dragged him in. It''s his daughter-in-law¡° I said you''re a fool, aren''t you dying? Now it''s time for disaster. How much money is his village head worth? Besides, you are all mud Bodhisattva. You can''t protect yourself when you cross the river. How about going to greet others? " The woman is angry to want to lie on the man''s neck to bite hard. "What are you talking about? Don''t say that, old village head! " The woman clung to the door with both hands and yelled at shanwazi: "I don''t care. Anyway, I won''t open the door for you!"¡° You, you son of a bitch Shanwazi has no choice but to take care of his daughter-in-law. Outside, the mountain bike had stopped and five young men had jumped from it, three of them with guns and two with machetes¡° Old man, if you don''t run, aren''t you afraid of death? " One of the men was a one eyed man with a hat on his head. He seemed to be imitating the Pirates of the Caribbean¡° You bastards, our village is almost robbed by you. What are you doing here? " The old village head picked up a branch from the ground and said, biting his teeth¡° Yo! Ha ha, old man, who are you trying to scare with a branch? " The one eyed dragon laughed and said, "why, do you want to fight with us?" The old village head gnawed his teeth: "I dare not!"¡° Well, that''s audacious. " There was no need for the one eyed dragon to do it himself. A man behind him had already taken a few steps forward, and then he kicked a foot fiercely, which directly kicked the old village head''s stomach. He fell to the ground after two rounds of rolling, gasping for breath, and could not get up for a long time¡° Village head A lot of people screamed. They didn''t expect that they would attack an old man. It''s a complete jerk! But when you think about it, those people are just animals. For animals, what else can they do? The one eyed dragon went to the old village head, squatted down and said coldly, "in fact, you were wrong before. Although your village is very poor, I didn''t rob all of them. For example, don''t you have any women here?" The old village head was calm. Even if he was kicked, he didn''t feel much fear. But after hearing the one eyed dragon''s words, he finally couldn''t keep calm¡° Asshole, asshole! What do you want to do! " The old village head''s eyes are splitting¡° Our brothers have been suffocating these days. Can''t we find some women to play with? Otherwise, how boring our native emperor is? " The one eyed dragon laughed. Then, the one eyed dragon stood up and waved his hand: "brothers, arrest The remaining four men, all laughing, rushed towards the rooms. One by one, they are all very happy. These days, they are really miserable. For a moment, several rooms have been heard screams. The old village head stretched out his hand to grab the leg of the Cyclops, but he was kicked out by the Cyclops. This time, the old village head didn''t support him, and began to vomit blood, and his face became pale. Shanwazi''s door was kicked open by a bald man.

 Chapter 722

    The old village head looked desperate.


    He didn''t intend to reason with each other. He knew there was no point in reasoning with these people, who were just like beasts.


    At shanwazi''s house, his daughter-in-law was scared to hide behind shanwazi and screamed, but it didn''t work. The bald man kicked shanwazi to one side, stretched out his hand and pulled his daughter-in-law to his arms, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    "Let go of my mother!" The little girl was so scared that she cried. She came up and grabbed her mother''s clothes. Her face was full of tears, and her eyes also showed deep fear. But the hand that was pulling her mother''s clothes was still reluctant to let go.


    "Get out of the way, damn it!" She kicked the little girl with her bare head.


    The little girl rolled several times on the ground. Shanwazi and his daughter-in-law screamed.


    "I''ll fight with you!" With tears in his eyes, shanwazi saw that his daughter was crying, and he could hardly breathe. The string in his heart was also stirred, and the whole person rushed up like crazy. However, as soon as he rushed to the front of him, his bald head hit him in the face with a fist.


    This fist directly hit shanwazi in the face.


    Then, shanwazi heard a click on the bridge of his nose. In the dark, he fell directly on the ground and almost fainted. He put out his hand to cover his nose. His hand was immediately covered with thick blood and tears fell down.


    "Shanwazi, shanwazi!" His daughter-in-law scratched and scratched the bald head like crazy.


    Bareheaded slapped her in the face and yelled at her in the voice: "Damn, please be quiet for me!"


    Shanwazi''s daughter-in-law, as if she could not hear what he said, still began to scratch.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill your girl now!" Bald head suddenly sink voice to say.


    With such a roar of bald head, shanwazi''s daughter-in-law completely calmed down and kept silent.


    "Well, that''s all right. I''m not obedient." Bareheaded some proud said.


    Shanwazi''s daughter-in-law was shivering.


    She can work hard with each other and ignore life and death, but what about her own man and children?


    Bald even if will not be like this, but, in case of anger to his daughter?


    There were tears in her eyes, and there was humiliation and helplessness in them.


    Shanwazi''s daughter-in-law, pinched by her bare head, was carried outside and directly dropped on the ground. Beside her, there were five shivering women.


    "You can''t die well, you can''t die well!" The old village head lay on the ground and roared like crazy.


    "Old man, you can survive." The one eyed dragon laughs and says, "even if we really have to die, you can''t see it."


    The old village head is still cursing them over and over again.


    "Don''t you take my mother!" Shanwazi''s little girl ran out again.


    Because shanwazi couldn''t get up for a while and a half. Although he wanted to bring his daughter back, he was also powerless.


    So, the little girl quickly ran in front of the bald head, stretched out two small fists and hit the bald head on the thigh, but even if she worked hard, it was impossible to do anything to the other side.


    "Ha ha ha, little son of a bitch, do you still want to kill me?" The bald man burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha, Lao Qi, this little girl is actually a pretty girl. Take it back and take care of it. Maybe you can be your daughter-in-law when you grow up!"


    "Fart, how many years do I have to keep it? I don''t have that mind." Bareheaded shook his head hard, "Damn, maybe I''ll be dead before he grows up."


    "Ha ha, you can try it now!" The man continued.


    A pair of bareheaded eyes, carefully looked at the little girl, and also showed a satisfied look.


    "Yes, this little girl is really good-looking, or I''ll take it back with me?" Bareheaded touched chin to say smilingly.


    "No! No Shanwazi''s daughter-in-law broke down completely and put her hand around her bald thigh. "Just take me away. My daughter is too small. Please let her go. I beg you. Please let her go."


    "Child? Can''t I just like children? " Bareheaded is a foot again, kicked the daughter-in-law of Shan Wazi, stretched out a hand to lift that little girl up.


    "Animals, you are all animals! That''s still a child. What do you want to do? " The old village head struggled to get up and was about to rush towards his bald head.


    "Damn it, you never die. Do you really think I dare not kill you?" The one eyed dragon raised his hand and aimed his gun at the old village head. "If you are smarter, you''d better stop for me. Otherwise, I will kill you in the next second!"


    "Kill me, come on!" The old village head glared and roared, "a group of animals, I''m going to kill you today!"


    "Bang!" The one eyed dragon pulled the trigger in his hand. With a shot, the old village head fell down.


    "Old village head!"


    Now, Shangli village is boiling.


    All the village names rushed out with axes and knives in their hands.


    "Why, one by one, do you still want to work hard with me?" The one eyed dragon laughed and fired two more empty guns into the sky. The names of the villages all stopped.


    But at this moment, a gust of wind came behind him. As soon as he turned his face, he felt as if his body had been hit by a high-speed car. He flew out and fell on the ground. Then he screamed. It wasn''t how slow his reaction was, but because it was all in the blink of an eye, So many people can''t even do the most basic reaction.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the remaining bandits also flew out and fell beside the one eyed dragon.


    Originally bareheaded hand still carrying the little girl, but now, the little girl was held in the arms of a young man.


    "Don''t cry, don''t be afraid." A warm voice sounded in the little girl''s ear.


    The little girl turned her face and looked at the man in front of her.


    The man went to the village head again and held out his hand to protect his heart, but his face was a little ugly.


    With the arrival of aura, the village head''s face turned a little better.


    "You, immortal, have you come down?" The village head was excited when he saw the young man.


    The immortal in his mouth is Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at the old village head, sighed and said, "I can''t save you."


    Although Xiao Yao has become a practitioner of Lingxi realm and his medical skills have been greatly improved, it doesn''t mean that he can come back from the dead. The previous bullet has passed through the village head''s heart. If it wasn''t for Lingqi, the village head might not be able to hold on for a while.


    After listening to the young man''s words, the village head didn''t get angry or lost, but just laughed: "I''m ok, I''ll die long ago - but, I beg you, can you protect the people in the village?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "those people will die."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." the village head''s voice became smaller and smaller, "I knew you would come, and you finally came..."


    With that, close your eyes.


    Xiao Yao sighed, stood up, looked at the one eyed dragon and others, and looked at those people in the village, not from anger.


    "A group of rubbish, there are only five of them. How many bullets are there in their guns? You all rush up. Can they kill you? Are they as strong as you? " Xiao Yao looked at the villagers and asked.


    Are those bandits hateful?


    Nature is hateful.


    But in Xiao Yao''s opinion, these villagers are more hateful than bandits.


    When the villagers came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, they all calmed down.


    In fact, they also know that as long as we unite, these bandits can''t do anything about them. They have guns, but how many people can they kill? However, no one wants to be the one who was shot.


    They all want to have a bird of fame, but they absolutely don''t want to be that bird of fame, because they all know the truth of shooting a bird of fame.


    "Who are you?" The bald head hurtles Xiao Yao, roars a way.


    "Guess what." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    The bald man suddenly raised his wrist and pointed the gun at Xiao Yao.


    The next second, Xiao Yao had already arrived in front of him, his body shape was like a ghost.


    He put out his foot and kicked the gun out of his bald hand.


    "You still play with guns. Do you play well?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "when I played with guns, I didn''t know where you were."


    Xiao Yao didn''t mean to be joking or boasting. When he was about seven or eight years old, his third grandfather had taught him to play with guns.


    "Who on earth are you, and what are our grudges against you?" Bareheaded, hysterical.


    "Of course we have no grudge, but do the people in this village have any grudge against you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Bareheaded, unable to refute.


    He thinks Xiao Yao may live by the sea. He is so broad-minded.


    But he couldn''t say it again.


    The one eyed dragon''s mouth was bleeding, and he said to Xiao Yao: "I - I''ll give you money, 500000 yuan. You let us go. How about we leave here?"


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand again and broke his sternum.


    The Cyclops began to spray blood out again, the pupils began to spread, and finally lost their breath.


    "You''d better keep that money down there." Xiao Yao turned around and sent the little girl back to shanwazi''s daughter-in-law, "take her back first."


    Shanwazi''s daughter-in-law looked at Xiao Yao, but she didn''t recover for a long time.


    Then, Xiao Yao went to bald head and others.


    The scream was full of ups and downs and lasted for a long time.


    Xiao Yao did not kill these people immediately, but killed them alive.


    Xiao Yao felt that only in this way could he offset his anger. When the bandits all lost their breath, Xiao Yao finally stood upright¡° Throw all these people on the mountain and feed the wild animals. " Xiao Yao said, "if you bury it, it''s too wasteful." The villagers all shivered. This young man is really terrible

 Chapter 723

    Xiao Yao looked at these villagers, some helpless, he can''t beat all these people, right?


    In the end, it''s just a long sigh of relief.


    "Thank God, thank God..." suddenly a man knelt down and bowed to Xiao Yao.


    Then the whole village knelt down and kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    Except for shanwazi''s woman.


    She looked at Xiao Yao coldly, as if eager to jump up and take a bite.


    Xiao Yao also looked at her and suddenly laughed.


    "You hate me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Shouldn''t I hate you? If you had come earlier, the old village head would not have died. If you had come earlier, our village would not have suffered such a disaster! " Said the woman, biting her teeth.


    Xiao Yao frowned and was silent.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m wrong?" Asked the woman.


    "Don''t be rude to immortals!" Some villagers reprimanded.


    "That is, how do you talk to the gods?" There''s a second one.


    Xiao Yao looked at the woman, sighed and said: "in fact, you are right. If I had come earlier, maybe the old village head would not have died, but why should I have come earlier? Do I have to help you with what I owe you? "


    Xiao Yao this series of questions, let that woman suddenly don''t know what to say.


    Xiao Yao looked at the woman and continued: "let''s not say whether I am an immortal or not. Even if I am an immortal, why do I have to help you? What does this have to do with me? I''m willing to help you. It''s a feeling. If I don''t help you, it doesn''t mean that I did something wrong. Who told you that the immortal should help you? "


    "But, I..." the woman hesitated and could not speak.


    Xiao Yaoan quietly looked at her and saw that she couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time. He continued: "if you want to say something, you''d better think about it carefully first."


    Women still don''t talk.


    "I still said that, I have never owed you anything, so I have no obligation to help you. You should know how to save yourself, know how to give a free hand, and you are the only one who can help you in this world, no one else." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, the third grandfather told him that.


    "Xiao Yao, you remember that you are the only one who can help you in this world. No one can help you." That''s what the third grandfather said to him. He has always kept this sentence in mind. Now he just relayed it to these people.


    There was silence around.


    Suddenly, the little girl of shanwazi''s family came to Xiao Yao, holding a little red flower that had just been picked.


    "Uncle, here you are. Thank you!" Said the little girl timidly.


    Xiao Yao looked at the little girl, with a smile, took the flowers and smelled them carefully.


    "It''s delicious." Xiao Yao said.


    The little girl smiles, like a flower in full bloom.


    "A child, knowing that he has been helped by others, should say thank you and send a flower. How about you?" Xiao Yao looked at the woman and continued to ask, "are you not as good as a child?"


    With these words, he sighed: "forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you. I''m leaving. What will happen to you in the future? That''s your business."


    With that, he turned and walked towards the entrance of the village.


    "Immortal, don''t go!"


    "Yes, immortal, Tianlong mountain can''t do without you!"


    The villagers immediately burst into tears.


    "All right, get up." Xiao Yao said, "it''s up to me whether I''m going or not. What does it have to do with you? Am I here for the rest of my life? Feelings before I said those words you still did not understand ah! In addition, what you have to do now is to bury the village head first. What are you doing kneeling here? Get out of here


    The villagers were silent and could only watch Xiao Yao leave.


    After waiting for a long time, the villagers stood up one by one and began to fight against shanwazi''s women.


    "It''s all you bad woman! I have to say bad things about immortals. Now it''s OK. Let''s get rid of the immortals? "


    "Even though shanwazi didn''t know what evil he had done, he married such a woman to go home."


    "That''s right. Damn it, it''s bad luck!"


    Women cry


    Only these things, Xiao Yao did not know, he has left the village.


    Even if he knew, he would not say anything more. His mouth was on those people''s faces.


    At the foot of the mountain, his Land Rover is still parked.


    Because the place where the car is hidden is safe and sound.


    Driving in the direction of Haitian city.


    I''m Xiao Yao, back!


    Originally, Xiao Yao planned to call his grandfather or Li Xiaoxiao first, but there was no electricity on his mobile phone. Two months later, if there was still electricity, it would be really strange.


    At this time, a big event happened in Haitian city.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others are busy.


    For no other reason, the courtyard where Gao Feng and others lived was attacked.


    However, because of Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao, those who came to attack Siheyuan were either killed by Jinglei or bitten by mother-in-law Miao''s poisonous insects.


    There are ten people in all, all Islanders.


    The local leaders of Haitian city can''t sit still at this time.


    You know, all the people in the courtyard are Xiao Yao''s relatives! If Xiao Yao knew this, how angry should he be?


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao and others are too lazy to care about these things with them, because they can''t help at all.


    Siheyuan, has been cleaned up, the body has been removed, blood has been washed away.


    It''s just thunder, a little hurt.


    "Tell me about you. I used to brag about you every day, saying that you are an expert. As a result, several island devils can give you a knife. Are you ashamed?" Gao Feng reproached as he dealt with Jinglei''s wound.


    "Brother, those people are not my opponents at all. There are so many people in them


    "You can''t help it if there are too many people?" Gao Feng said.


    Thunder had to be silent.


    "Well, these islanders should have come for Xiao Yuan?" Gao Feng asked.


    "Well, they should be the people who worked before crossing the river. They''re all people of one sword. I can recognize that their purpose of coming to China should be to avenge for crossing the river." Thunder said.


    "Is it as simple as revenge?" Gao Feng shook his head.


    Xia Yixing on the side also said at this time: "if they really want to revenge for crossing the river, they should have come long ago. There is no need to wait until this time. Do they come because they know Xiao Yao has gone? This is not likely, because they are aiming at Xiao Yao, and they don''t want to rush for nothing, so they must have a different purpose. "


    Gao Feng nodded slightly: "this is quite reasonable."


    "It seems that I have to go to the island country again." Jinglei stood up and said majestically.


    "Sit down first! What''s the fuss? " Gao Feng pressed the thunder down again and said, "you think you are a master. You can deal with all the people in the island by yourself? Bullshit. I think you''ll be watched by a lot of people as soon as you get to the island, and then you''ll be torn apart. "


    Jinglei said: "brother, you look down on me too much, don''t you? I have been to the island country before


    "That was before. You didn''t have so much hatred with others before. Now it''s different. As the saying goes, it''s easy to avoid guns, but hard to defend them. Can you guard against them all the time?" Gao Feng asked.


    The thunder was speechless.


    "Wait, Xiao Yao should be back soon." Gao Feng said.


    "Grandfather, how do you know?" Li Xiaoxiao immediately became excited.


    "I guess." Gao Feng whispered.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes darkened again. She thought Gaofeng had got some news.


    "You girls are all living in Siheyuan these days. No one knows if those islanders will make it again, so we have to be careful. After all, we are in the light and they are in the dark." Gao Feng said.


    Thunder sighed, slapped on the table: "I don''t understand. If I go to the island, I''m showing them in the dark. Now they come to China, or they''re in the dark. We''re in the Ming. Is that too bullying?"


    "It''s nothing. Who wants us to be positive?" Gao Feng said seriously.


    Thunderbolt: --


    At this time, on the island, in a brick building, three island men in kimonos sat cross legged.


    Both of them are about 40 years old, and the other one looks much younger, about 20 years old.


    "Guangtian Jun, mushanghu Jun, have you all failed?" The young man wore a pigtail and a smile on his face, which seemed to ridicule the two middle-aged men.


    "Up the river, we failed. Are you so happy?" One of the fatter middle-aged men frowned and said that he could see a half tail tattoo of a rattlesnake on his wrist.


    "That is, when we go to the river, we all want to avenge for the river crossing adults. Now that we have failed, you are not worried, but you still laugh at us. What do you want?" Another thinner middle-aged man expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Shanghe said, "I don''t know if you really want to take revenge for Dujiang."


    "What do you mean by that?" The fatter man frowned¡° Guangtian, you don''t need to be angry. What''s in your mind, can I not know? " Shanghe said, "it has been said before that if anyone can kill Xiao Yao, he will become the leader of a new generation of yidaoliu. Do we still need to hide it?" There was silence in both kimono and Guangtian. Although this is true, it is more or less inappropriate to put it on the surface¡° When you go to the river, you don''t need to say anything. Are you not going to do something? " Mu Shanghu suddenly asked¡° Who said that? I think the person I invited should have arrived in China by this time... "Shanghe squinted and said with a smile. The smile is gloomy, like a wild ghost

 Chapter 724

    Still leaning on the night of insomnia, looking at the stars in the sky, still hearing the violin, crying and teasing


    There is no melodious music of violin, there is only sword breaking edge and wind whistling.


    Changjianxing and nantianyuan blocked the seven men in black in the courtyard and began to fight.


    "I said that you island people have been going on and on, don''t you think we are easy to bully?" Nan Tianyuan roared.


    "What islanders? How did we become islanders? " One of the men in black was a little surprised.


    "You are not islanders?" Now it''s nantianyuan''s turn and changjianxing''s turn to be a little surprised. Suddenly someone came in the evening. They thought that the people from the island had come again, but they didn''t expect that this time they were Chinese.


    Since you are Chinese, why do you want to trouble yourself?


    But if you think about it carefully, Nan Tianyuan and Chang Jianxing will bear it. Anyway, Xiao Yao has a lot of enemies. It seems that it''s normal for a few Chinese to come here.


    "Did you come here to help Long Jianxing asked coldly, "hum, if it is true, no matter who you are, we will dig you out. If we cooperate with the islanders, we will die!"


    "Bah! Although I am not afraid of you, I tell you that we are not ready to cooperate with the islanders. " Said one of the men, biting his teeth.


    Long sword line some don''t believe: "you really have nothing to do with island people?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter." Said the man.


    The sword of the long sword line came back to its sheath and went to one side.


    "Well, what do you mean?" The South sky is far away.


    "They are Chinese, and they have nothing to do with the islanders. I don''t need to help you. My task is to ensure that you won''t be killed by the islanders, but if there are Chinese to seek revenge, it won''t be in the scope of my task." The long sword line looked at the South sky far, one face said earnestly.


    "What''s the reason, no, brother, are you serious?" Nan Tianyuan is a little crazy.


    Long sword line shrugged his shoulders: "I''m not kidding."


    Nantianyuan has no choice.


    He really didn''t know what kind of thinking long sword line was. He was just a psycho! I knew I would not let him live in the courtyard, so I let him live at the gate.


    "Well, don''t look at me. You don''t have any cards." The long sword line said, "what are you grinning and chirping about? Is it interesting to cover up?"


    Nan Tianyuan coughed and laughed awkwardly.


    "Why do you say everything? Really, can''t you be brave for a while? What if they have a back hand? " Nan Tianyuan complained, "you have said that it''s our card. We can''t expose it casually."


    "If we don''t expose ourselves, we''ll die. These are all masters, not the two of us." Long sword line said, "don''t tell me, you can''t see it!"


    Nan Tianyuan sighed. In fact, he wanted to fight before. What if he and changjianxing could fight back these people together? But now it seems that this possibility is not big, these people really do not seem to be able to deal with the two of them together, so the cards must also be taken out.


    Then, nantianyuan quickly turned around and hid in the courtyard.


    Long sword line is Leng for a while at first, then also hurriedly followed South sky far together to drill into.


    As soon as they got into the courtyard, they had closed the door.


    The seven people who were standing outside had not recovered. Suddenly there was a loud noise around them.


    "Don''t move, police!"


    Countless people in Swat clothes, fully armed, came out from behind the yard and surrounded seven people.


    "No, we''re in ambush!"


    In fact, you don''t have to guess that the seven people who came here are the disciples of Zijin sect, Zijin Qijue. In fact, they are also unlucky. If they had been killed before, they might have been caught off guard. But now, it''s different, because someone with a knife flow came to remind Nan Tianyuan and others that if they don''t make enough preparations, It''s just brain disease.


    So the people of Zijin Qijue couldn''t imagine that they had been cheated by the islanders.


    "Brothers, get out!"


    Just at this time, one of the policemen had already yelled at the top of his voice: "the order above is unforgivable!"


    With this order, countless bullets burst out of the chamber.


    The bullet weaves a huge net and envelops the people of Zijin Qijue


    Seven people''s bodies are moving rapidly, even if the bullets are dense, they just make three disciples fall down.


    "Kill me!"


    "Damn, brothers, fight!"


    For a moment, the sound of gunfire was like the Spring Festival.


    Fortunately, there is no one here, otherwise it will become a big news and occupy the headlines of various news sections.


    The director of Jingdu Municipal Bureau is in charge of guarding Siheyuan this time. He knows that he has a heavy burden on his shoulders, because he knows better than anyone else. The identities of those people who stay in Siheyuan now are either very good with Xiao Yao, or his family background is very unusual. For example, Zhou Lei, who is the grandson of Mr. Zhou, If there is any mistake, it is estimated that the black hat on his head can not be protected.


    There''s a lot of pressure!


    At the same time, there was a fierce battle in Haitian city.


    The people who attacked Haitian Siheyuan this time were not Islanders, but two tall geese.


    I''m going crazy with thunder.


    "Damn, how many enemies has that boy provoked? He''s even worse than his third grandfather. Now even geese are coming out. If you give him more time, the whole world will be against him!" Said the thunder with a sigh.


    "Come on, cut the crap. Even if Xiao Yao really wants to be the enemy of the whole world, I guess you will stand beside him and fight against the whole world together?" Mother Miao stood beside Jinglei and said with a smile.


    Although the expression on her face seemed relaxed, her eyes were full of vigilance, as if facing the enemy.


    Just standing here, she could feel the mysterious smell of the two geese, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    It seems that there will be a fierce fight next.


    "Granny Miao, you go first. I''ll take care of these two people!" Thunderbolt said.


    "Stop bragging. You''re not their match." Mrs. Miao took a deep breath and said.


    Startled thunder slightly a Leng, shook his head, said: "how possible, these two boys, at most also later shake the sky realm of cultivation, if I can''t even deal with them, might as well go back to the Dragon Mountain don''t come out."


    Now the thunder has reached the realm of breaking the sky, so in the face of two masters shaking the sky, he naturally has no fear.


    "It''s not that easy." Mrs. Miao shook her head.


    Thunder some depressed: "where is not simple ah?"


    Granny Miao looked at the thunder, gave a bitter smile and said, "you''d better not ask me, because even if you ask me, I don''t know how to explain to you. I can only tell you that this is my intuition."


    Jinglei listened to mother-in-law Miao''s words and nodded her head.


    For ordinary people, it seems strange to say things with intuition. After all, normal people are logical.


    But for Jinglei, he thinks that sometimes intuition is more important than logic, because sometimes logic will be exploited, and even logic will deceive itself, but consciousness will never.


    Therefore, Jinglei is willing to trust granny Miao''s intuition.


    Only at this time, these two people have been killed, they have no way back.


    Only challenge!


    Suddenly, the two tall geese took the lead in attacking Jinglei and granny Miao.


    Thunder also immediately met up.


    Granny Miao immediately released the scorpion, which had turned dark red, and killed one of the geese.


    As soon as we met, Jinglei got the upper hand.


    After one blow blows his opponent away, Jinglei starts to attack another goose man.


    Facing the double attack of mother-in-law Miao''s benminggu and Jinglei, the goose man was a bit at a loss. At the beginning, he was able to resist, but he was accidentally hit by Jinglei''s fist and flew out. He lay on the ground and vomited blood.


    "Ha ha, grandma Miao, your intuition may be wrong this time!" Jinglei turned to granny Miao and said with a smile.


    Mother Miao also nodded: "I hope so."


    Although they have gained the upper hand, but I don''t know why, mother-in-law Miao''s intuition is more and more strong.


    Tell them all the time that they are very dangerous now.


    Mrs. Miao''s eyes couldn''t help looking around, confused. According to the truth, now that the threat has been removed, why can''t she settle down?


    Although she knew something was wrong, what was wrong? Are they still the two geese?


    In the dark, a dark cloud moved away slowly, and the moon hung high.


    "The moon tonight is really round!" One of the geese lying on the ground suddenly said with a smile.


    His smile, in this night, looks a little terrible.


    At this moment, thunder suddenly sweat countdown.


    "Ouch!" A wolf howled.


    It''s not downtown, but there won''t be wolves unless they come out of the zoo.


    However, the wolf howled from the mouth of the two geese.


    It sounds so clear and harsh.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    Two geese started to raise their heads and roar at the full moon in the sky.


    Their bodies are changing at this moment.


    Jinglei took a cool breath and was stunned. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Come on, attack them!" Mother Miao suddenly yelled at Jinglei.


    Although she did not know what the situation was, she knew that the two geese seemed to be getting stronge

 Chapter 725

    Mrs. Miao''s words also awakened the thunder. He rushed to one of the geese. Just as he rushed to him, the geese suddenly raised his head. His blue eyes seemed to glow in the dark green.


    Then, the goose man hit thunder''s chest with a fist.


    This punch even directly smashed the thunder out.


    At this time, the two geese also stood up together, with wolf howling in their mouths. They could also hear the crisp "click" sound, which was the harsh sound of their bones.


    Gradually, the bodies of the two geese are also changing. Originally, they are about 1.8 meters tall. At this time, they seem to have exceeded 2 meters, and their muscles are slowly expanding, just like an inflatable balloon.


    Two geese, oh no, now can''t use the word "human" to describe them. Now they look more like wild animals running out of the deep forest.


    Both Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao have been in the mountains before. Naturally, they have a lot to do with wild animals, so they are very familiar with the smell of wild animals. Now these two geese people are full of the smell of wild animals.


    "This time we are really in trouble." With the help of mother-in-law Miao, Jinglei got up from the ground with blood stains on the corner of his mouth. His brows were tightly wrinkled, his face was ugly, and his body trembled slightly. It can be seen that the previous blow had caused him a lot of trauma.


    It''s great to be able to barely stop now.


    "It seems that my intuition was right before!" Said Mrs. Miao.


    Thunderbolt gave a wry smile and said, "I hope it''s wrong, but it''s true. It''s very embarrassing."


    "Well, I''d better stop talking about this nonsense and think about something first." Said Mrs. Miao.


    Jinglei looks at the two geese who are like iron towers and is helpless.


    He also wanted to come up with a solution in the shortest time, but even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t come up with a suitable solution.


    Now that the enemy has been killed in front of us, it''s not practical to move and rescue soldiers!


    At this time, the two geese seemed to have made an agreement. At the same time, they charged at Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao.


    Their mouth also issued the roar of wild animals, majestic.


    At this time, thunder has been unable to see through their strength.


    Before, he thought that these two geese were just masters of heaven shaking realm, which was easy to deal with, but now he suddenly realized that these two guys had reached the peak of heaven breaking realm.


    This kind of master is not what he can deal with. What''s more, there are two more in front of him now?


    The two geese were like bulldozers. When they got to the front of them, they made a big improvement in both speed and strength. So after this fist went down, Jinglei and Mrs. Miao felt a bulldozer pressing against them. There was a sharp pain in their bones and a scream in their mouth, The body flew upside down and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    The two geese were not willing to give up. At this time, their bodies were not even under their own control. Some of them were just wild. From their eyes, Jinglei and granny Miao saw only tyranny.


    These two geese just want to kill them.


    "You go now, I''ll hold these two guys down." Jinglei struggles to get up and says to granny Miao.


    "If I do go, you''re dead." Mrs. Miao shook her head.


    Thunder said with a wry smile: "if you go, I''ll be dead, but if you don''t, we''ll both be dead."


    Mrs. Miao''s eyes were dim and speechless.


    Thunder can understand this, how can she not understand it? But at this time, if she really left Jinglei alone, if Jinglei really died, she would have to live in the torment of remorse.


    After thinking for a long time, she remained unswervingly.


    "I can''t go." Mother Miao said, "if I really leave, I don''t know how to face Xiao Yao."


    Thunder stopped talking.


    Because at this time, the two geese have rushed to the front.


    Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao are ready to die, but that doesn''t mean they will give up their resistance. Even if they really want to die, they can''t die so casually. At least Yeda let these two bastards get hurt. Determined mind, their eyes are showing a firm look.


    But at this time, a red light pattern suddenly lit up in the eyes of the two geese.


    Then, a strong breath lifted the two geese out.


    "Great China, how can you be presumptuous!" A familiar voice sounded.


    Hearing this voice, the faces of Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao were all excited.


    Their excitement is not because they are saved, but because they know that this guy is OK.


    Although the two geese flew out, they soon got up. Their eyes were splitting and they were staring at the man who suddenly appeared.


    Just as the man approached, their eyes even showed a look of fear.


    Animals are very sensitive to crisis, animal instinct makes them have an impulse to escape.


    "You boy, is it necessary to step on it every time? Is that cool? " Thunder complained.


    Xiao Yao walked up to him with a smile and pulled mother-in-law Miao and Jinglei up from the ground. He was also aggrieved: "second grandfather, mother-in-law Miao, I''ve come back in a hurry, but I''m catching up!"


    "You''re just saying that if you''re a little later, you''ll have to help us collect the corpses." Thunderstruck and displeased.


    "OK, just come back and talk about what to do!" Mrs. Miao was dissatisfied.


    Jinglei nodded. Although he complained about what he said before, his eyes were full of warmth when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Are you all right?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    "It''s all right." Xiao Yao said, "good luck."


    "Well, you''ve always been very lucky." Thunder said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao continued: "this time, xuanming flower played a role."


    "Yes Granny Miao suddenly realized this and said with a smile, "it''s reasonable. I didn''t expect that when you swallowed the dark flower, it had an unexpected effect."


    "So, it''s all good luck." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s not luck. It depends on your strength to get xuanming flower. How can it be luck?" Mrs. Miao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    All of a sudden, the two geese people rushed towards Xiao Yao. They probably thought that Xiao Yao was chatting now and had no sense of defense. It was a good opportunity for them. But if Xiao Yao could really make them succeed in the sneak attack, it would not be Xiao Yao. So when they rushed to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao immediately turned his face and slapped him, In fact, his hand didn''t touch each other''s body at all, but when he raised his wrist to shoot out, the two geese had already flew out, fell on the ground and twitched.


    "Hum, a bunch of rubbish." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    Thunder suddenly not happy: "I say you can not say a few nonsense?" In fact, his anger is also very reasonable. Just now, he and Mrs. Miao were injured by those two geese. As a result, Xiao Yao even says that the two geese are rubbish. Then they are not as good as rubbish.


    What a bully!


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, quickly explained: "second grandfather, you know, I certainly did not mean that."


    "Cut the crap and solve these two geese first!" Thunder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded. Since the two injured Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao, Xiao Yao didn''t want to let them go.


    Went to the two geese in front of the people, stretched out two hands, hard on their forehead.


    The heads of the two geese exploded like watermelons.


    Xiao Yao wiped the blood on his hands and went to Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao.


    Seeing the previous scene, there was no unbearable expression on the faces of Jinglei and mother-in-law Miao.


    "Your strength has been improved again?" Jinglei asked in surprise.


    Previously, he realized that the strength of the two geese had reached the peak of the breaking heaven realm. Although he didn''t know how they did it, it was a fact, but even so, they didn''t even have the chance to fight back in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Jinglei had to wonder what kind of cultivation Xiao Yao was at this time.


    "Well, it broke through on Tianlong mountain." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I said it all. I''m lucky."


    "It''s so popular. I haven''t seen a breakthrough for so many years, but what about you? I''ve just been on Tianlong mountain for two months, and I''ve already broken through. Are you in the aura realm now? " Thunder asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s really powerful." Jinglei said with a smile, "aura realm, damn it, I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I could see the master of aura realm. Most importantly, this is my apprentice! To be honest, I didn''t believe in the existence of spiritual realm practitioners in the world before. Now I have to believe it. Xiao Yao, you are invincible in the world! "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed.


    Before Jinglei, he didn''t believe that there were practitioners of aura realm in the world, but Xiao Yao believed that, not only did he believe, but he also saw many practitioners of aura realm. Only when he entered the realm of Lingxi, he was invincible? It''s a kind of humor.


    Xiao Yao knows that he can''t live in the world of seclusion with such cultivation. He doesn''t know how many people can kill him.


    "OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s have a good rest. If there''s anything we can say in the morning!" Jinglei patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked up at the full moon. He felt that the situation had become more and more chaotic. First of all, the island country''s one knife flow, and now the goose country''s werewolf has sprung up.

 Chapter 726

    Early in the morning, Xiao Yao''s door was knocked open.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, you are back!" Ruolan looks at Xiao Yao with a small head and says with a smile.


    "Well, I''m back. How do you know?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "My mother-in-law told me that!" Ruolan blinked and said that his eyes were almost falling.


    "Cough, what are you looking at me for? I''m not sure." Xiao Yao asked with a cough.


    "My mother-in-law said, you have become an old man. Let me not think about you, but you haven''t become an old man, and you look much more handsome than before." Ruolan blinked his big watery eyes and said seriously.


    Xiao Yao thinks Ruolan is really tasteful.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, in fact, I think you are internally handsome." Ruolan said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "and then?"


    "So, you can''t see it on the outside." Ruolan laughed when he finished.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He realized that he had been fooled by this little girl. I didn''t expect that Ruolan had a sense of humor now. It was very good.


    "Well, brother Xiao Yao, get up quickly, my grandparents are still waiting for you to get up and have breakfast together." Said Ruolan.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but did not lift the quilt.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, get up quickly. What are you waiting for?" If LAN stands by the bed and looks at Xiao Yao, who is not moved, he asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "before I get up, should you go out?"


    Ruolan curled his mouth: "cut, it''s not that I haven''t seen it."


    Then he turned and went out.


    Xiao Yao is sweating.


    Tut Tut, once that simple and lovely Ruolan is no longer here, now it has become so fierce.


    Or before a talk on the blush of Ruolan cute some.


    After dressing and washing, I went into the lobby. As Ruolan said before, both grandfathers and mother-in-law Miao had been waiting for a long time.


    "Isn''t Mr. Li here today?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    "Nonsense. If Mr. Li had come, Xiaoxiao would have come long ago. I haven''t told them yet." Gao Feng said while eating fried dough sticks.


    Xiao Yao sat down and looked at the peak curiously.


    "What am I doing? Am I not doing this for you? " Gao Feng said, "when you go to Xiaoxiao, you will find her as soon as you come back. How nice."


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly. My grandfather is really thinking about himself!


    "Are you all right?" Gao Feng suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao began to sit down and eat breakfast, nodded.


    "Last night, those two bodies were left for me." Gao Feng continued.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and said, "grandfather, when are you interested in the dead? Do you want to save them? "


    Gao Feng couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "even if I am Luo Jinxian, I may not be able to save them. I just want to study them. I didn''t expect that there are really werewolves in this world. In this case, do you think there will be vampires? Ha ha, I''m very curious about their body structure. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he is also very curious about Gao Feng, but he really has no way to dissect the two corpses. Since he is interested in them, let him do it. Anyway, he will feel very bored if he stays in the courtyard all day. When my grandfather comes to a conclusion, he will know. In this respect, Xiao Yao thinks that his grandfather is more professional.


    "Besides, have you really entered the aura realm?" Asked the grandfather.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile. Although he was willing to hide his strength for the time being, it was his grandfather. He felt that he absolutely didn''t need to hide anything in front of his grandfather. He said whatever he had.


    "Not bad, not bad, ha ha!" My grandfather said with a smile, "it seems that you can refine more advanced elixirs in the future."


    Xiao Yao wiped his mouth and said, "grandfather, I could have come back a month ago."


    "In that case, why did you delay so long?" Gao Feng is a little unhappy.


    "Alchemy!" Xiao Yao said.


    Gao Feng nodded slightly: "this is not bad, ha ha, take it out quickly and let me have a look, I want to study it well!"


    Seeing Gao Feng''s attitude, Xiao Yao felt his heart was a little uncomfortable. He reluctantly took out a few elixirs and yelled: "grandfather, do you miss me or elixir, how can I feel that elixir is more important than me?"


    "Smelly boy, I just want to study." Gao Feng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "there are four, three grandfathers'' and mother-in-law Miao''s. when you''ve finished your research, eat them quickly."


    Gao Feng was a little surprised: "is this for us?"


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Your second grandfather ate it almost. We''re not practitioners. It''s no use eating it." Gao Feng shook his head and said, "besides, we don''t intend to be practitioners."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is not helpful for cultivation. Although I have pills that can play a role in cultivation, my second grandfather can''t eat them. Unless he is a practitioner of aura realm, if he swallows them, he will surely die."


    Thunder and sweat.


    "Is it as terrible as you say?" Thunder asked in a low voice.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao looked at Jinglei and said, "second grandfather, if I can really help you, I will definitely give you something to eat, but now you have reached the realm of breaking heaven. It''s impossible to use pills to improve to the realm of aura. Otherwise, there won''t be so many practitioners trapped in the realm of breaking heaven all their lives."


    Thunder nodded.


    Although Xiao Yao can understand what he said, he is more or less disappointed. After all, Jinglei is also a cultivator. Naturally, he hopes to enter the spiritual realm one day.


    If it was before, Jinglei didn''t really have such an idea. In his opinion, the realm of breaking heaven is already the peak of the cultivator. He has always given Xiao Yao such an idea.


    Zhuge''s burning heaven is not the same. He has always hoped to enter the realm of breaking heaven, and he has been working hard. This is probably why Zhuge''s burning heaven can become the first expert in the Chinese secular world, while Jinglei can only rank second. Everyone''s purposes are different.


    But now, seeing that Xiao Yao has already entered the aura realm, Jinglei''s mind to enter the aura realm becomes more and more intense.


    "Cough, let''s not talk about these. Xiao Yao, you haven''t told us what this pill is for." Gao Feng asked with a cough.


    Xiao Yao smiles and explains to Gao Feng: "these pills are all used to prolong life. Now it seems that they can prolong life for 50 years. I have only this ability now. If I want to continue to add them, it depends on my cultivation. Anyway, I don''t have such ability for the time being."


    With Xiao Yao''s words, Gao Feng''s face has changed.


    If the orchid is more direct cover mouth, full face of can''t believe.


    What does it mean to live 50 years longer?


    Now the peak is approaching the age of 90, plus 50 or 60 years old, can''t we live to about 150? Moreover, Xiao Yao also made better pills later. It''s not impossible for Gao Feng to live to hundreds of years old.


    "Hiss, then I really have to study it." Gao Feng said seriously.


    Xiao Yao said: "grandfather, no matter how you study, it doesn''t work."


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s self-confident appearance, Gao Feng can''t help but wonder: "why do you say that?"


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t answer.


    "Hum, you are all taught by me. I can''t see through the pills you refined?" Gao Feng said with a snort.


    Miao mother-in-law did not have a good way: "you don''t boast, hum, Xiao Yao is really your apprentice, but now people can refine the elixir, can you?"


    After being run by mother-in-law Miao, Gaofeng was speechless.


    "Cough, grandfather, please study slowly. I''ll go out first!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Gao Feng nodded, and then Xiao Yao rushed out with lightning speed.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Gao Feng sighed: "it''s said that women don''t stay, but men don''t stay when they are older!"


    "It''s all young people''s business. Why do you worry so much about it?" Asked Mrs. Miao.


    Ruolan went to the door, looked at Xiao Yao''s back, also sighed.


    Brother Xiao Yao has a really good relationship with his sisters


    Those sisters Miss brother Xiao Yao. How can brother Xiao Yao not miss them?


    After getting out of the courtyard, Xiao Yao jumps into the Land Rover and takes out his mobile phone from his pocket. He originally planned to call Li Xiaoxiao, but he still gave up. In his opinion, it''s better to make a surprise attack than to call Li Xiaoxiao.


    Just, do you still need to prepare some gifts?


    Simply, Xiao Yao drove to the Jindian in the pedestrian street.


    Girls! They all like some jewelry. It''s said that girls are born with little resistance to shiny things, whether it''s true or false. But Xiao Yao believes that as long as it''s something she gives, she will like it.


    Just walked into a gold shop, Xiao Yao saw a familiar figure.


    "Why is she here?" Xiao Yao is a little curious and slowly approaches towards that side.


    Xiao Yao is staring at a girl in a red coat with short hair and a pair of Martin boots. Beside her, she is followed by a man in a black suit and a pair of glasses.


    Suddenly, the man took the diamond ring from the shopping guide and knelt down on one knee.

 Chapter 727

    Xiao Yao knows that woman with short hair.


    Yao Jing.


    He was just a little curious about how Yao Jing could be here.


    This is totally out of line with common sense!


    What''s more, who is the man beside Yao Jing? Now this looks like a proposal, right?


    In fact, at this time, Yao Jing is also a bit of a hoodwink.


    "Mr. Liu, what are you doing?" Yao Jing''s face looks a little ugly.


    "Xiaojing, I''ve been in love with you since the first time I saw you. Really, I don''t know what to do to erase you from my mind. Just one glance makes me forget myself. You are the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. Before, I didn''t believe that there were angels in this world, but when I saw you, I started, I believe it already. " Said the man in the suit.


    To be honest, if Xiao Yao was a woman, he would be moved by the words of the man in suit.


    His face is also with a smile, if Yao Jing really can find a husband, it is also very good!


    "Well, sir, you haven''t paid for this diamond ring yet." The shopping guide held on for a long time and finally said a word.


    Don''t talk about the man in the suit. Even Xiao Yao is speechless.


    This shopping guide is too disruptive, isn''t it?


    People have already started to propose with a diamond ring. How can they not pay?


    What''s more, it''s not bad for money to look like a famous brand!


    Sure enough, the man in the suit was a little angry when he heard this. He glared at the shopping guide and said, "can''t you wait for a while?"


    When he spoke, he took out his wallet and said, "it''s stuck in the bag. Take it and brush it yourself!" Looking at his impatient face, Xiao Yao is also deeply sympathetic.


    Normal people will feel embarrassed when they see it.


    The shopping guide took the wallet, took out the credit card, and immediately began to swipe the card. At this time, her eyes changed when she looked at the man in the suit. Damn, this is the real local tyrant! Tens of thousands of Yuan diamond ring said to buy, eyelid son did not blink.


    "Beauty, this handsome guy is really good. Let''s promise now!" Shopping guide quickly began to help suit man say good words, also hope to brush in suit man''s heart.


    Obviously, the guide''s method is very correct. After listening to his words, the man in the suit''s face turned a lot better and his eyes became gentle.


    This little girl is really good at talking! He thought to himself.


    Yao Jing''s face has become more and more ugly.


    There are more and more people around.


    If it wasn''t for not wanting to expose himself too early, Xiao Yao would have jumped out and coaxed with him at this time.


    Yao Jing suddenly said: "Mr. Liu, don''t you have a wife and children? What do you mean


    After that, the faces of the people around changed.


    They all stare at the man in suit who is half kneeling on the ground. Their eyes are full of scorn.


    Feeling is a guy who wants to find Xiaosan, but there''s no need to be so aboveboard to find Xiaosan, right?


    Is this guy too shameless?


    Xiao Yao has met a lot of shameless people, but it''s rare that he can reach the level of a man in a suit.


    "You, how do you know?" After listening to Yao Jing''s words, the man''s face has changed.


    He always thought it was good to hide, but he didn''t know when to show his feet.


    What he said is actually what Yao Jing said earlier.


    Yao Jing smile, said: "before I actually guess, the first time I see you, your hand is still wearing a wedding ring, the second time I see you, the ring on your hand is no longer, before I just guess, now it seems, what I said is right."


    "In fact, I have been divorced..." the middle-aged man whispered.


    After that, he blushed.


    Even he himself could not believe such a statement.


    Yao Jing just looked at the man in front of her with a smile in her eyes.


    "Xiaojing, if you believe me, just marry me. I''ll go back to divorce now, OK?" The man in the suit took a deep breath and said.


    "Then why don''t you come to me without a direct divorce?" Yao Jing looked at the man in front of her and asked curiously, "are you worried that if you don''t catch up with me after the divorce, you''ll be beaten up?"


    The expression on the man''s face was full of embarrassment.


    This feeling of being exposed makes him feel very uncomfortable. To be honest, now he has begun to doubt Yao Jing''s real age. How can a little girl film of this age see through so many?


    "All right. Mr. Liu, if there is nothing else, I have to go first. " Yao Jing said.


    "You are not allowed to leave!" The man suddenly stood up, his eyes became a little fierce, "Yao Jing, if you don''t promise me today, I will make you unable to stay in Haitian city, do you believe it?"


    "Ha ha, first of all, you have to have this strength." Yao Jing obviously did not take president Liu''s words seriously.


    Mr. Liu said with a sneer: "you know very well whether I have the strength. Xiao Yao and I are still working on a list. If you fail, do you think you can bear the consequences¡°


    Yao Jing''s eyes also changed: "are you threatening me in this way?"


    "Can''t you?" General manager Liu said with a smile, "although you have a good relationship with Li Xiaoxiao, the security company managed by Li Xiaoxiao is not Xiaoyao real estate, and as far as I know, the relationship between Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing is not very good. If you give her a chance now, do you think she will let you go?"


    "She will." At this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind President Liu.


    Mr. Liu turned around and looked at the young man. He was a little surprised: "who are you?"


    Yao Jing saw the man, but he was surprised. He took a few steps forward and rushed into Xiao Yao''s arms. He had to kiss Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao quickly dodged.


    "Don''t kiss me. I''m a serious man." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Well, if you''re serious, men all over the world will have to hit the wall and die." Yao Jing sniffed at Xiao Yao''s words.


    "I''m a serious person, but I didn''t show myself before." Xiao Yao touched his nose and whispered.


    Yao Jing did not speak, which is her silent retort.


    Mr. Liu''s face has turned green.


    His proposal object, now even to hold other men, or in front of so many people.


    Although he didn''t look around, he could feel the jeering eyes around him.


    This is a great insult to him!


    "Yao Jing, who is he?" Mr. Liu asked.


    Yao Jing rolled a white eye, no good airway: "he is who you don''t know, good meaning to talk?"


    Mr. Liu is even more depressed.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised: "do you really don''t know me?"


    "Why should I know you and who do you think you are?" Mr. Liu snorted coldly.


    Xiao Yao covered his face and said to Yao Jing, "who is this guy? Don''t know me, also qualified and Xiao Yao real estate cooperation? "


    "His identity is a bit complicated. He was not a member of Haitian city before, but now he is marching into Haitian city." Yao Jing said.


    "Oh, then get out." Xiao Yao said, "not everyone can enter Haitian city."


    "Why?" Yao Jing asked curiously.


    "I just hate him. Is that a good reason?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Yao Jing nodded with a smile: "of course."


    If it comes out of other people''s mouths, it may only become a joke, but now the person who says it is Xiao Yao. With only Xiao Yao''s words, the whole business community of Haitian city will not have anything to do with Mr. Liu.


    Although general manager Liu is not simple, he can only be regarded as a dreg in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Hum, smelly boy, you have a big voice! Do you know who I am? If you want to get rid of me, you can get rid of me? " When Mr. Liu said this, he thought of the more popular words on the Internet recently and said, "there are more people who hate me. Who are you


    Xiao Yao looked at Mr. Liu with wide eyes and said in surprise, "you know how many people hate you? In that case, how can you live? "


    General manager Liu: "he regretted it. He knew that Xiao Yao would say such a thing. He had talked well before.


    "Well, what''s your name?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Liu Yong." Mr. Liu stopped and said.


    He would like to see Xiao Yao panic after hearing his name, but he did not see it.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I know, although I haven''t heard of it, there will be nothing for you in Haitian city in the future. Go back where you come from!"


    "Well, just you?" Liu yongha said with a smile.


    "Just for me." Xiao Yao''s expression became serious instead.


    Xiao Yao takes out his cell phone and makes a call.


    It''s Xia Yixing who answers the phone.


    "Back?" Xia Yixing looks surprised when she receives Xiao Yao''s call.


    "I''m back. I''m just going to see you, but I have to ask you for help when something happens." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Can''t you come to me and talk to me?" Xia Yixing asked. In fact, at this time of her heart has been extremely excited, just trying to suppress their own inner excitement.


    "Soon." Xiao Yao coughed and said¡° Come on, what''s the matter Xia Yixing took a deep breath and asked¡° A man named Liu Yong is from other provinces. I hate him. " Xiao Yao said¡° He''ll leave Haitian city and never come in, and I''ll find out where he came from and beat him directly. " Xia Yixing asked, "is this OK?"¡° That''s all right¡° Can I ask you a question? " Xia Yixing suddenly asked. Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "what''s the problem?"¡° This time, it''s a fury again, right Xia Yixing asked. Xiao Yao is totally confused. Does Xia Yixing still have a thousand li eye?

 Chapter 728

    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao smiles at the man in front of him.


    Mr. Liu was so staring at by Xiao Yao that he felt creepy.


    "Don''t look at me like that, boy. Can you believe me to button your eyes off?" Mr. Liu said, biting his teeth.


    He is using this way to drive away his inner confusion at this time.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head: "I don''t believe it."


    "You..." general manager Liu just plans to rush up to fight with Xiao Yao, but the phone in his pocket suddenly rings.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID on it. He was a little stunned. Then he quickly picked it up and looked at Yao Jing with a strange look. He said with a smile, "do you see who''s calling? Xia Yixing, your boss, it''s too late for you to regret now. Don''t force yourself to die. In fact, I''m still a very talkative person. Although your attitude made me feel very uncomfortable before, as long as you regret now, it''s still too late. "


    Yao Jing looked at Mr. Liu coldly. It was like looking at an idiot.


    Now it''s Xiao Yao who stands out for her. She really can''t understand what else she can be afraid of.


    "You little bitch, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. You don''t even know how to take the chance¡° General manager Liu shakes his head and sighs. It seems that he is sorry for Yao Jing''s unwise choice. What he doesn''t understand is that he is like a clown who is keen on acting in Yao Jing''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao picked his chin, looked at Mr. Liu with a smile and said, "the phone hasn''t been answered yet. How do you know what people want to say to you?"


    Liu yongyileng, then looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of mocking eyes, said: "you don''t really think that people want to drive me out of Haitian city, do you?"


    "The less likely something is to happen, the more likely it is to happen, right?" Xiao Yao looks at Yao Jing and asks with a smile.


    Yao Jing nodded: "yes, yes."


    It''s a good match for Xiao Yao.


    Liu Yong was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao and Yao Jing''s attitude at this time makes him feel very abnormal.


    Is the young man around Yao Jing really a big man? But after a careful look at each other''s clothes, he shook his head again. He didn''t have a decent suit. How could he be a big man with a good eye?


    In fact, it''s not Liu Yong''s fault. After all, Xiao Yao only came back from Tianlong mountain yesterday, and the clothes he was wearing were the same as before.


    For any one, see Xiao Yao at this time, will not take him seriously.


    Just at the moment of connecting the phone, Liu Yong''s eyelids suddenly jumped, and he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Before he could say the first word, he spoke on the other side of the phone.


    "Always Liu? We Xiaoyao group will cancel the cooperation with you. Remember, it''s the whole Xiaoyao group, not our Xiaoyao real estate. Can you understand what I say? "


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    Liu Yongzheng was so numb that he couldn''t even believe his ears.


    This... How is this possible?


    Before he could recover, another call came.


    Originally, he thought that Xia Yixing had called, and he wanted to apologize for his previous recklessness, but what was shown above was not Xia Yixing''s phone number, but the boss of another company.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang, what? You want to cancel your cooperation with me, too? Why? This is a win-win situation! Didn''t we have a good meal yesterday? what? I offended the wrong people? What do you mean? Let''s make it clear! Hello? Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang? "


    The phone was hung up again.


    Then the phone rang again.


    "Mr. Zhao? Why do you scold me! Your mother is a fool Liu Yong hung up again.


    Xiao Yao and Yao Jing just quietly stand on the side and look at Xiao Yao.


    They stood on the side for almost five minutes. In these five minutes, Liu Yong received almost ten calls.


    His face was getting worse and worse.


    After the last arc hang up, upset, he directly dropped his new mobile phone on the ground.


    Then he glared at Xiao Yao and Yao Jing and asked, "are you doing this?"


    "Ha ha, stop it. Do you think I have such strength?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    "..." in fact, Liu Yong is not willing to believe that the young man standing in front of him can have such means, but he has to believe the previous calls.


    "Who the hell are you?" At this time, he seems to have some hysteria.


    "It has nothing to do with you who I am. In addition, if I say I will drive you out of Haitian city, I will certainly drive you out of Haitian city. Maybe in your opinion, it''s just a joke and a cruel remark, but I usually do what I say." Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold, he has lost the patience to continue to laugh with Liu Yong.


    Such a person is not worth wasting too much time.


    Liu Yong suddenly rushes up to Xiao Yao and looks fierce.


    Just as he rushed to the front, he was kicked out by Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t play me by means, and you''re going to play hard with me? But can you play hard with me? " Xiao Yao looked at Liu Yong lying on the ground and asked with a smile.


    Liu Yong''s body trembled slightly.


    At this moment, he had an impulse to die.


    He knew better than anyone what those calls meant.


    He may lose his present position.


    The head office trusted him so much, but he failed to live up to his trust. When he left Haitian city, he was afraid that he would lose his job.


    "Let''s go." Yao Jing said to Xiao Yao.


    "Why go?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "I''m here to buy things. I haven''t bought anything yet."


    Yao Jing could not laugh or cry, but nodded.


    Xiao Yao strides over Liu Yong''s body, goes to the counter and looks around, only to find that the shopping guides are looking at themselves with a kind of panic at this time.


    "I said, do you still sell things or not?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    At this time, a man in a suit came quickly, with sweat on his forehead.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. What can I do for you?" The middle-aged man said while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, looked at each other and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Well, I''m the manager of this store and I''m new here." The manager whispered.


    Xiao Yao sniffed at the manager''s words.


    When he came in again, he would have seen this guy.


    It''s bullshit to say that you just came here.


    However, Xiao Yao is also lazy to expose the other party''s lies. The other party can''t afford to offend himself or Liu Yong. If Liu Yongqian is angry with him, I''m afraid he will have bad luck.


    But now, the manager can see that Liu Yong, who had been crying before, is just a scum in front of Xiao Yao. Naturally, he doesn''t need to be afraid of anything.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" The manager''s words also fell into Liu Yong''s ears. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with surprise in his eyes.


    "Hum, I don''t know Mr. Xiao. I dare to come to Haitian city. I don''t know what you think." The manager snorted.


    Few people are willing to do it because of the great risk, but many people are willing to do it.


    Like the manager of a jewelry store.


    Liu Yong''s face turned pale.


    Originally, he wanted to retaliate, but now that he knew the identity of the other party, his previous thoughts completely disappeared.


    What did he fight with Xiao Yao?


    Don''t say retaliation, Xiao Yao is willing to give up and let him go, he has been thankful.


    "Well, cut the crap. I''m here to buy something." Xiao Yao coughed and said that he was not happy.


    The manager quickly accompanied him with a smile, but he did not continue to talk to Liu Yong.


    "Yao Jing, what do you want me to buy?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "For Xiaoxiao?" Yao Jing asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then buy a necklace. Don''t buy a diamond ring." Yao Jing said.


    Xiao Yao is a little curious: "why?"


    "If you buy a diamond ring, you want to propose. If you propose to Xiaoxiao, she will certainly agree to you, but if she does, I have no chance at all." Yao Jing looked pathetic and said.


    Xiao Yao


    In the face of Yao Jing''s knowledge, Xiao Yao really has no way.


    This is really a tough woman to the extreme!


    "Just this necklace. It''s very nice." Yao Jing pointed to a diamond necklace and said, "as long as it''s from you, Xiaoxiao will like it, so it doesn''t matter what you give."


    Xiao Yao thinks that what Yao Jing said is quite reasonable, but he doesn''t want to be so casual. It''s better to be serious.


    Looking in the direction of Yao Jing''s fingers, Xiao Yao is also satisfied with the diamond necklace. At the moment, he doesn''t say much, because if he is asked to choose a gift, he doesn''t know what to choose.


    "That''s it. Wrap it up!" Xiao Yao handed over his bank card.


    The manager quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "Mr. Xiao, you can take this diamond necklace directly. Our boss also has a deep cooperation with Xiaoyao group. If he knows, he will praise me."


    Xiao Yao depressed way: "buy things do not give money, such things I can''t do, hurry up, don''t whet haw."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was not happy, the manager had to take Xiao Yao''s card and swipe it, but he still gave a 50% discount. Put away the necklace, just about to leave, Liu Yong suddenly ran up, put out his hand to hold Xiao Yao''s thigh, a snot, a tear¡° Mr. Xiao, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I shouldn''t hook up with your woman. Just let me live... "Yao Jing''s face turned red. Xiao Yao''s face turned green. This asshole is talking nonsense. What? When did Yao Jing become her own woman?

 Chapter 729

    Xiao Yao really wants to kill this guy named Liu Yong now.


    It''s really special to pick out something that shouldn''t be said!


    Originally, he didn''t know how to face Yao Jing''s inner thoughts, but now Liu Yong still says in front of Yao Jing.


    Isn''t that the pot that doesn''t open?


    If you can, Xiao Yao really wants to break Liu Yong''s neck now.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, Yao Jing showed a shy expression.


    My face is red.


    Xiao Yao kicked Liu Yong out: "get out of my way."


    Liu Yong is full of depression, thinking about what he said wrong. Is his attitude not sincere enough?


    Only by this time, Xiao Yao had already walked out of the jewelry store, and Yao Jing also followed Xiao Yao out.


    As soon as Xiao Yao opened the door and got on the bus, Yao Jing got on the co pilot.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Go Yao Jing also looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes and asked, "aren''t you going to Xiaoyao real estate? I''ll go, too


    "I have to go to Xiaoyao security first!" Xiao Yao depressed said.


    "Oh! It seems that Xiaoxiao is more important in your heart. Is Xia Yixing not as important as Li Xiaoxiao in your heart? " Yao Jing suddenly realized, nodded and said.


    Xiao Yao said: "Xiaoxiao is my girlfriend, but Xia Yixing and I are just friends. Is it wrong for me to go to Xiaoxiao first?"


    "Yes! But are you really just friends with her? " Yao Jing looked at Xiao Yao in doubt and asked, "are you deceiving me or are you deceiving yourself?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said he didn''t want to talk to Yao Jing.


    How can it be so hard to communicate with this girl? He and Xia Yixing are not friends. What kind of relationship can they have? They are just doing things!


    "Let''s go now. Liu Yong is going to be crazy. What if he jumps out of the wall and wants to trouble me?" Yao Jing coughed and said.


    Xiao Yao is speechless. In fact, he thinks what Yao Jing said is quite reasonable. Now Liu Yong''s spirit is about to collapse. In this case, Liu Yong has no way out. If he really does something irrational, Xiao Yao is not helping Yao Jing, but harming her. Now that he has already done something, he can simply send the Buddha to the West, Anyway, it''s not a big deal to send Yao Jing to Xiaoyao real estate.


    Driving, Yao Jing was sent to Xiaoyao real estate. After parking, he said, "can I get off?"


    "Since it''s all here, won''t you go in?" Yao Jing asked curiously, "if Xia Yixing knows, how sad should he be?"


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, began to ponder Yao Jing''s words.


    He thinks that Yao Jing''s words are quite reasonable. He has already come. If he doesn''t go in and directly turn around to find Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing doesn''t know it''s OK. How sad would he be if he knew it?


    What''s more, Xiao Yao doesn''t think Xia Yixing doesn''t know that he has already driven his car to the door of the company. He doesn''t know how many pairs of eyes have found him.


    "But if you really go to find Xia Yixing first, it will send a wrong signal to others. Li Xiaoxiao is your girlfriend. As soon as you come back, you find Xia Yixing first. How can you explain that? It''s really yellow mud falling into the crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement. "


    "It''s rude of you to talk." Xiao Yao is blocked by Yao Jing''s words.


    "If you don''t talk, you don''t understand." Yao Jing looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you think what I said is unreasonable?"


    Xiao Yao really can''t refute Yao Jing''s words. After a moment''s silence, he takes a deep breath, stares at Yao Jing with a kind of complicated eyes, and asks, "how do I feel that I have been cheated by you?"


    "Ha ha, don''t talk nonsense. How can I pit you? I''d better get out of the car and explain it later. " Yao Jing said.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to follow Yao Jing out of the car.


    After entering the company, many people come to greet Xiao Yao, except for some new faces who don''t know Xiao Yao, but they should have heard the name if they haven''t seen Xiao Yao.


    After dealing with some people, Yao Jingcai whispered to Xiao Yao: "remind you, you are not ready to give Xia Yixing a gift."


    "Don''t you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Can Xia Yixing and I have the same status in your heart? Ask yourself Yao Jing said seriously.


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath, looking at Yao Jing''s eyes more and more complex, even a little strange.


    "I''m very curious. Do you want to set me up with Xia Yixing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Yao Jing''s eyes were slightly flustered and whispered, "is it that obvious?"


    Xiao Yao just said it casually. I didn''t expect that he was right.


    This Yao Jing is also true, don''t you know to deny it? Is it necessary to admit so generously?


    But he was also curious: "you and Li Xiaoxiao are good friends. Why do you want to match Xia Yixing and me now? What good is it for you


    "Well, do you think I would?" Yao sighed and said, "now that you have only one girlfriend, it''s impossible for me to get involved. First of all, you have to have a second girlfriend. In this way, I will have a chance. With the second, there will be a third. Naturally, my chance is not as big as Xia Yixing''s, so I have to try my best to match you and Xia Yixing. When you get Xia Yixing, Or after you are done by Xia Yixing, I will have a chance


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Yao Jing''s way of thinking is really weird.


    How many girls are willing to share the same boyfriend with other girls?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks that Yao Jing''s idea is as unreliable as it is unreliable.


    Go to the elevator, elevator door opened, Xia Yixing came out.


    "How do you..." see Xia Yixing Xiao Yao a Leng.


    "When I saw you upstairs, I came down." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    There seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    To be honest, it''s the first time that Xiao Yao will shed tears when he sees Xia Yixing.


    This girl seems to have always been very strong, even in disguise, she will disguise herself very strong, she would like to let people all over the world know that she has an iron wall, solid.


    "I''m going up to you. Why do you want to come down?" Xiao Yao does not understand to ask a way.


    Xia Yixing was silent for a while and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid, you suddenly turned around and ran away."


    "..." Xiao Yao did not speak.


    In other words, in the face of Xia Yixing, he felt that he had no way to say anything more.


    If it wasn''t for Yao Jing''s dissuasion, maybe he really turned around and left.


    Although Xiao Yao said hello to many people before, it didn''t take long. That is to say, Xia Yixing rushed downstairs after seeing Xiao Yao''s car parked at the door.


    If he had really left before, Xia Yixing would not have seen himself at all and could only look at the back of the Land Rover.


    How lonely Should the heart be?


    Xiao Yao is glad that he heard Yao Jing''s words before, which is a correct choice.


    "Come on, let''s go to Xiaoyao security company." Xia Yixing said, "I happened to have some things in the past."


    Xiao Yao nodded and walked out of the company with Xia Yixing.


    Yao Jing looks at Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao''s back and suddenly sighs.


    "Ah, I thought I was stupid enough before. When I saw Xia Yixing, I realized that there are really girls who are more stupid than me in this world. Is it worth it..."


    She said the last three words, like asking Xia Yixing, and like asking herself


    Get in the car and head for Xiaoyao security company.


    In the car, Xia Yixing saw the small bag in the back.


    "A gift for Li Xiaoxiao?" She asked with a smile on her face, but there was an imperceptible little expectation in her eyes.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    The little expectation in Xia Yixing''s eyes is gone, and it''s hard to catch a glimmer of loss.


    "That''s good. Ha ha. I''m sure she''ll like it very much." Xia Yixing said.


    Xia Yixing''s words, like a hammer, hit Xiao Yao''s heart.


    He is not a fool, how can he not know Xia Yixing''s feelings for himself? Just in the face of such feelings, he can choose to escape, never thought to face, because he knows that if he really face, it is likely to be a stranger with Xia Yi Xing.


    This is not what he wants to see.


    "You have gifts, too." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    After that, he regretted it.


    He felt that he was really not a man. He knew that he could not accept Xia Yixing''s feelings for himself, but he had to give each other hope.


    Scum man, absolutely scum man!


    Such a man, if put on the Internet, must be sprayed into a dog.


    He didn''t know why, so he said it out of his mind.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Xia Yixing was full of excitement: "really?"


    "Really." Xiao Yao from his hand out of a delicate box, "this."


    "What is this?" Xia Yixing quickly reaches out her hand and grabs the box in Xiao Yao''s hand, with a smile on her face. Although she doesn''t know what is in the box, she is very satisfied. Even if it''s just a small stone Xiao Yao brought down from Tianlong mountain, she will treasure it.


    "Pills." Xiao Yao said, "the real elixir, can stay young, at least, can let you at the age of 40, and now look."


    Xia Yixing grew up, some can''t believe it. Originally, she thought that Xiao Yao didn''t feel it at all. She just couldn''t wipe away her face and took it out casually. However, she didn''t expect that this pill was so important that she could keep her present appearance in her forties. How precious it should be. Xiao Yao gave such an important thing to herself. She wants to cry. Then, she really cried. Crying and laughing, laughing and crying, shoulders shaking. Love a person is like this: your unintentional move, may make me happy for a year, may let me sad life.

 Chapter 730

    Once upon a time, a great poet said that love is poison, making people humble, like dust, like a maid.


    Originally, she was a high princess, like a bright pearl, but she was willing to put on the cotton padded jacket of the last century. She had to smile at the people around her and say that she had found happiness.


    Xia Yixing thinks that he is probably such a role, although humble, humble but very happy.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes always look ahead.


    May not see Xia Yixing in tears, but more likely is to pretend not to see Xia Yixing in tears, he really dare not tell Xia Yixing, in fact, there are a lot of such pills, I plan to give Li Xiaoxiao one.


    He dare not say.


    When the car stops at Xiaoyao security, Xia Yixing''s tears stop.


    "In fact, I have nothing to do when I come here." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "is worried that if Li Xiaoxiao know you come to me first will not be happy."


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids moved a little, nodded and didn''t speak.


    In other words, I don''t know what to say.


    "You go first." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "you all came, don''t plan to go in?"


    "My eyes are still red." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "if I go in now, I''m afraid Xiaoxiao will think more."


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to get out of the car and enter the Xiaoyao security company.


    As soon as I entered the company, I heard a series of calls and curses.


    "Fight me, kill this son of a bitch! Damn, brother Xiao''s women want to get involved, and they don''t want to see what they are! "


    "Yes, kill him!"


    A group of people gathered.


    Xiao Yao is very curious. What''s more, he hears his name. He rushes to the front of the crowd without thinking about it. What he was shouting about before was tiger. In the middle of the crowd, there is a young man crying with his head in his arms. There are some rose petals scattered on the floor around him. He doesn''t know what evil he has done. He is beaten like this.


    Xiao Yao came up to the tiger and asked curiously, "what''s wrong with this boy?"


    "It''s none of your business. Go to work!" The tiger said impatiently, "fight, keep fighting for me!"


    Xiao Yao kicked the tiger in the butt.


    The tiger''s body jumped up, and his face was still full of anger when he turned around. However, when he saw who was kicking him, the original angry expression on his face disappeared in an instant. Instead, his face was full of excitement. In the blink of an eye, his eyes turned red, and he held out his hand and hugged Xiao Yao.


    "Wuwu, brother Xiao, you are back."


    "Damn, what are you doing? It''s like Lao Tzu''s resurrection." Xiao Yao said with a smile. Although he was cursing, his eyes were very mixed when he looked at the tiger. Although from the beginning, they were just hostile, after such a long time together, Xiao Yao had already regarded the tiger as his brother. In his heart, the weight of the real tiger was not much shorter than Fang Hai and them.


    Tiger is a trustworthy person.


    "Brother Xiao, you haven''t come back for such a long time. We don''t know what to do, and..." speaking of this, the tiger suddenly squatted down and kicked the man, "Damn, didn''t you say brother Xiao is dead? Don''t you mean brother Shaw can''t come back? Open your eyes, I tell you, brother Xiao is a God, even if your grandson died, brother Xiao will not die! "


    Xiao Yao was a little curious and asked, "who is this kid?"


    "The second generation of officials, who don''t know where to get the news, said that you are missing, something big happened, and even can''t come back, came to pursue his sister-in-law. If it wasn''t for his status is not simple, his sister-in-law didn''t bother to see him, but now the boy''s purpose has become more and more obvious. He repeatedly said that he didn''t listen, so he simply taught him a good lesson." Said the tiger.


    Although Xiao Yao hasn''t figured out exactly what''s going on, he also thinks that this young man should fight.


    Although I''ve been missing for two months, I can''t say I''m going to die now, can I?


    That''s too much.


    So Xiao Yao also rushed up to kick a few feet, a group of people laughed.


    "Come on, pick him up first." Xiao Yao said.


    The tiger immediately reached out and picked up the man whose face was covered with blood.


    "Do we know each other?" Xiao Yao looked at the young man and asked.


    "I don''t know..." the man shook his head, "but if you dare to trouble me now, you will be unlucky."


    "Oh? Then I really want to know, how can I be unlucky? " Xiao Yao snorted coldly and slapped each other in the face.


    This slap also lifted the young man out.


    Although he doesn''t want to care too much with the other party, he won''t be soft hearted to his enemies.


    What''s more, this guy even dares to think of his own woman. It''s very good that he didn''t kill him directly.


    "By the way, tiger, who is his father?" Xiao Yao turned to look at the tiger and asked.


    "Well, the head of Haitian now." The tiger said, "it''s airborne. It''s said that there''s something to do with Kyoto. That''s why we used to be so simple."


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at the man and asked, "let me ask you a question?"


    "What do you want to do?" The man raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with fear in his eyes.


    It''s just a madman to say you can do it!


    "Do you know that Li Xiaoxiao is my girlfriend?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I know, but why not? Can''t I go after someone I like? " The man clenched his teeth and asked.


    "If I like your mother, can I go after your mother?" Said the tiger with a sneer.


    The man suddenly stopped talking.


    Xiao Yao thinks, in fact, this guy is not very stupid, and these people reason with himself, isn''t that brain bubble?


    "All right, throw it out. It''s in the way." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    The tiger nodded, went up to the young man, reached out his hand, picked him up from the ground and threw him out.


    "You''ll regret it, you''ll regret it!" The young man roared at Xiao Yao''s back.


    Xiao Yao thought he didn''t hear the man.


    In this case, Xiao Yao did not know how many times, those people always like to say that Xiao Yao will regret, but until now, Xiao Yao did not regret anything.


    "Give me the information about that person later." Before Xiao Yao went upstairs, he turned to look at the tiger and said.


    The tiger nodded and took the matter to heart.


    Maybe other people can''t understand it, but tiger understands it very well. Xiao Yao is such a person. Even if he doesn''t look up to the young man in his heart, he doesn''t want to leave any disaster. Even if those people can''t threaten himself, what about the people around him?


    Since Xiao Yao has asked for information, it means that Xiao Yao will not give up.


    All along, he hopes to become strong, but his original intention is not to cross the world and be invincible. He just wants to protect the people around him, that''s all. It''s just the gear of fate that pushes him forward. He has no other way except to move on. Now he still has his original intention, Protect the most important people around you.


    Go upstairs and knock on the office door.


    "Come in, familiar voice rings out."


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, pushed open the heavy door, and saw the familiar face, as if it were a world away.


    There was also a subconscious smile on his face.


    But Li Xiaoxiao did not look at Xiao Yao, still looked down at the hand of the copywriter.


    "Put the papers on the side." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Mr. Li, it''s almost time. It''s time to have dinner first." Xiao Yao said.


    "No, I haven''t looked at the documents in my hand yet..." speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly raised her head, widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. The pen in her hand also slipped and rolled to the ground, and the ink was everywhere.


    Then she immediately stood up and rushed to Xiao Yao''s arms like crazy, crying.


    "You''re back, you''re back at last..."


    She began to sob.


    Although Xiao Yao had been away for a long time before, Li Xiaoxiao knew that he was always safe.


    But this time it''s different, not because she doesn''t have Xiao Yao''s information. Even Qin Rou and Gao Feng don''t have Xiao Yao''s accurate information. Although Mrs. Miao knows what''s going on, she doesn''t want to tell her.


    This kind of all, let Li Xiaoxiao feel heaven and earth.


    She knew that Xiao Yao was in great trouble, otherwise he would never have done such a thing.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and hugs Li Xiaoxiao. Familiar Fen Xiang penetrates into his nose and stirs his heart.


    "You asshole, you are such an asshole!" Li Xiaoxiao''s Pink fist hit Xiao Yao''s chest. Xiao Yao just laughed. He felt that being beaten was the happiest thing in the world.


    "Why go? Why can''t I find you? Do you know how scared I would be if I couldn''t find you? " Li Xiaoxiao''s body was shaking.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao lowers his head and kisses Li Xiaoxiao''s lips.


    Silence is better than sound here.


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t cry.


    The whole world seems to be quiet at this moment.


    At the end of the kiss, tears still accumulated in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "Am I dreaming?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    "Are your dreams so real? Do I look so handsome in my dream? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Li Xiaoxiao burst into laughter.


    "So poor, it must not be a dream." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously. Xiao Yao laughs, reaches out his hand, pulls Li Xiaoxiao''s hair away and kisses her on the forehead¡° You know what? If you don''t come back, I feel that I can''t last long. In fact, it''s not just me. There''s a lot of pressure from Xia Yixing. I don''t know who said you''re dead and can''t come back any more. Haitian city has been surging under the current. " Li Xiaoxiao whispered¡° Well, that''s even them. " Xiao Yao touched Li Xiaoxiao''s face and said lightly. In a word, many people have been sentenced to death£¨ Today''s third chapter is updated.)

 Chapter 731

    Haitian city is really chaotic these days.


    I don''t know who spread the news that Xiao Yao was dead. Originally, people in Haitian city didn''t want to believe it, but when they found that they couldn''t get in touch with Xiao Yao, they gradually became suspicious.


    In fact, those people in Haitian city also communicated with Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, but they didn''t get a satisfactory result in the end. After all, at that time, neither Li Xiaoxiao nor Xia Yixing could find Xiao Yao, so they couldn''t give any reply to those people.


    It''s just that Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing have no way to tell the real situation to those people, mainly because they don''t know what happened to Xiao Yao. Naturally speaking, they are secretive, which makes those big men even more suspicious. Can one of the people who can be in business be an ordinary person? Some of them are still watching the fire from the other side and are unwilling to be a leader, while others have directly separated from Xiao Yao''s business alliance and want to be independent.


    In the face of such people, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing have no way to deal with them, so after a long time, the rest of the third group are ready to move.


    Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao are really nervous. The separation of these people is a blow to Xiaoyao group. So during this period, the two girls are also under a lot of pressure. The progress of Zhan Hongtu and song Yilin has become more and more difficult. Fang Hai and his father are the same.


    Originally, they were able to have a smooth journey because of Xiao Yao''s identity.


    But Xiao Yao is gone. How many people are willing to sell them face?


    It is even rumored that the Xiaoyao group is only brilliant for a while and will soon fall down.


    Now Xiao Yao is back, Li Xiaoxiao''s mood has been catharsis.


    "I''ll take care of the rest." Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    "Good." Li Xiaoxiao nodded and put his head on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    That''s when she can feel safe.


    Then Xiao Yao took out the gift he had prepared.


    "What is this?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "A gift for you!" Xiao Yao scratched his head and said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t know what you like, so I bought it at will."


    "In fact, as long as you can come back safely, it''s the best gift for me." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods, reaches out his hand and opens the gift box.


    "Necklace?" Li Xiaoxiao is a little disappointed.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you like it?" The expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face naturally fell into Xiao Yao''s eyes. He was a little depressed.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I think if it''s a diamond ring, I''ll be happier." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed suddenly, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    Li Xiaoxiao laughed even more happily: "I''m joking with you. I want to marry Miss Ben so easily, and dream of you."


    Xiao Yao was relieved. Li Xiaoxiao was disappointed, but still didn''t say much. Even the smile on her face didn''t change.


    "By the way, have you been to Xia Yixing?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Er..." when Xiao Yao was still hesitating and didn''t know what to say, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in, please Li Xiaoxiao''s face changed a little, and her eyes were slightly worried.


    Xia Yixing pushes open the door and walks in with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao was shocked to see that Xia Yixing was coming. This is really Cao Cao.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Xiaoxiao blurted out and asked.


    Xia Yixing laughed and said, "what''s the matter? I''m not here at the right time."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face turned red.


    "All right, all right, I''m not kidding you." Xia Yixing waved his hand and said, "did you talk about me just now?"


    "Well, I''m asking Xiao Yao if he''s ever seen you, but obviously he has." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "No Xia Yixing shook his head, "he came to find you first."


    "Impossible..." Li Xiaoxiao shook her head hard and asked, "you really can''t cheat people. If he really came to me directly, you wouldn''t be surprised to see him at all?"


    Xia Yixing asked: "I just said he came to see you first, but I didn''t say I didn''t know! He called me and asked me to do him a favor


    Li Xiaoxiao understood this, nodded, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I met Yao Jing when I went shopping for you. She happened to be in trouble, so I called Xia Yixing and asked her to help." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "The first woman to see you was Yao Jing!" Li Xiaoxiao has something to eat. She doesn''t know why. She always thinks that if the first person Xiao Yao meets is Xia Yixing, she won''t be jealous. But if the first person Xiao Yao meets is Yao Jing, she has some bad taste in her heart.


    Is it because I have already recognized the existence of Xia Yixing?


    Even if it''s between Xiao Yao and himself?


    Thinking of these, Li Xiaoxiao was shocked. How could it be! In this world, how can there be a girl who can tolerate her man and like other women at the same time?


    What''s more, it''s still me!


    But, this kind of feeling, but there is always, there is so clear


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Where did you talk before?" Xia Yixing timely changed the topic.


    She also found that the expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face was a little strange, but she didn''t know what was in Li Xiaoxiao''s mind, which made her a little uneasy, worried whether Li Xiaoxiao had any idea of herself.


    "Just now, Xiao Yao asked us to leave the next thing to him and let him handle it." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xia Yixing nodded: "is that the current situation of Haitian city? In fact, it''s very easy to deal with, but Xiao Yao has to stand up. As long as Xiao Yao reappears, it can stabilize people''s hearts. "


    "Why do you want to stabilize people?" Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing and asks curiously.


    Xia Yixing is stunned, some don''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    "This is a chance! This alliance is not very stable originally. This is a good opportunity to set an example to others. Now that I have come back, how can I let them continue to be happy? If one day I really can''t come back -- "speaking of this, Xiao Yao found that the two girls were staring at him. He quickly changed his mouth and said," I just said if, if I really can''t come back, these people will still jump out and continue to make trouble, that is to say, their existence is the biggest threat to us, and they will be solved first, The alliance can continue to develop. "


    Xia Yixing frowned and asked, "in this way, will it hurt your muscles and bones too much?"


    Xia Yixing thinks that Xiao Yao''s way of doing this is actually not wise. Although those people have left the league, they will come back as soon as Xiao Yao appears. In the final analysis, they are a group of grass on the wall, and they will fall wherever the wind blows.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it is said that if one thousand enemies are hurt, one hundred will lose eight hundred.


    But Xiao Yao seems to be very determined. Xia Yixing also knows that since Xiao Yao has made up her mind, she can''t make Xiao Yao change her mind. Since it is like this, it''s better not to say anything and support her silently.


    "Well, as long as you stand up first, I''ll deal with the next thing." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xia Yixing and asked with a smile, "don''t you support me?"


    Xia Yixing complained: "although I don''t support it, can I oppose it? Can you change your mind? "


    "It seems that you really know Xiao Yao well!" Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing''s face changed a little, and her expression was also a little embarrassed. She had been too involved in talking with Xiao Yao before, and she had forgotten the existence of Li Xiaoxiao. Now in retrospect, her previous conversation with Xiao Yao seemed a little ambiguous.


    Seeing Xia Yixing''s embarrassed face, Li Xiaoxiao takes the initiative to lead the topic to other places.


    "In this respect, Xiaoyao security company can also help. Just say hello to tiger at that time." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Three people sat together and chatted for a while, and the tiger came up.


    "Xiao Ge."


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao saw the tiger and asked, "what I asked you to look for has been found?"


    "Found it." When tiger talks about it, he wants to say nothing.


    "Just say it." Xiao Yao said, "it seems that this matter is quite troublesome?"


    "In fact, it''s not very troublesome. It''s not difficult to find his information, but his identity is so special that the police can''t find some of his information, which seems to be absolutely confidential."


    Xiao Yao picked his eyebrows and became interested.


    "Who are you talking about?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "It''s your suitor!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Is that him?" Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, and then his face changed. He quickly asked, "did you offend him to death?"


    "Not really. I just gave him a good beating." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t laugh or cry.


    She knows Xiao Yao very well. She knows that since Xiao Yao has already said that, it''s no joke.


    Xiao Yao really beat that guy up!


    "What''s the matter? Is there any problem? Didn''t you let them fix that kid? It''s nothing if I go and beat him up? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "You beat people, too?" Li Xiaoxiao covered his forehead, "I just want you to warn him!"


    "I can''t help it." The tiger coughed and said, it seems that Li Xiaoxiao''s meaning is also clear to him, but he can''t control his temper at the thought that the young man dares to rob a woman with his brother Xiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed: "it seems that this time, is really causing trouble."

 Chapter 732

    "Lins, Chinese, male, 27 years old, his father is now the head of Haitian city, and his grandfather has retired. He used to be the first secretary, that is, the Secretary of the last term of Huaxia." Said the tiger.


    Xiao Yao frowned: "that is to say, he has a good grandfather?"


    "Well, although he has retired, he still has a lot of contacts on his hands. His father came to Haitian just because he wanted to be gilded. The rapid economic development of Haitian is his political achievement in the future." Said the tiger.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "his idea is very good."


    "Yes, it''s a good idea, but there''s nothing we can do! As the saying goes, "if the people don''t fight with the officials, it''s hard for us to fight with them, but there''s no way." Said the tiger.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and looked at the tiger with a little curiosity in his eyes. He asked, "what''s your good idea?"


    "Yes, I''ll kill him and either turn myself in or run away." The tiger said, "anyway, I don''t do less about killing people, and most of my brothers are willing to do it."


    Without saying a word, Xiao Yao rewarded the tiger with a shudder and said with a smile, "I know you can''t have a good way. What''s hateful is that I really hope for you. It seems that my IQ is in arrears."


    Tiger said with a smile: "brother Xiao, in fact, I think this can really be regarded as a good way!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, and the expression on his face suddenly became serious: "OK, don''t talk about it any more. His life is not as good as your life. If you really do something like this, it''s just a lack of heart. He doesn''t deserve it."


    The tiger coughed, nodded, and was deeply moved in his eyes.


    He also knows that Xiao Yao is a man who doesn''t like affectation. If he can say that in his mouth, it means that he really thinks so in his heart.


    Tiger thinks that he is really lucky to meet such a good boss, which is something many gangsters dream of. In fact, being the boss is not as powerful as you think. Many old people prefer to be the second in command rather than the boss, because being the boss needs to take on a lot of things, such as provoking enemies, such as hurting people by their younger brother, all of which have to be solved by the boss.


    In the past, when tiger was the boss, he often encountered problems that could not be solved. However, he could not let his younger brother stand out against the thunder, and he had to carry the pot himself. Therefore, when he was the boss, he was really bent to the extreme. Now that he recognized Xiao Yao as the eldest brother, he was much more relaxed and less risky, He and his younger brothers have also successfully bleached one by one.


    Some people may think that today''s tigers are not as powerful as they used to be.


    However, they don''t need such prestige at all. The people who live on the road just lick their blood on the tip of the knife, and they don''t know whether they can live to tomorrow. If they have a stable job, why are they willing to continue to live on the road, and they don''t know whether they can live to tomorrow? The emergence of Xiao Yao and the establishment of Xiaoyao security company give them a job, so that they can live leisurely.


    Since the establishment of Xiaoyao security company, many of tiger''s younger brothers have started to get married and have children, which they are very willing to see.


    Although the security company is not very decent, it is at least a serious job! Compared with the previous identity of gangsters, they don''t know how many identities they have now. What''s more, although Xiao Yao is his elder brother, he treats him as a brother?


    So what tiger said before was not a joke. As long as Xiao Yao nodded, he would find the guy named Lins and chop him to death the next second.


    In tiger''s view, as long as he can help Xiao Yao, it doesn''t seem that it''s a big deal to give his life.


    It may seem unwise to say so, but it''s also his true thought.


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, have you learned something?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Li Xiaoxiao again.


    After Li Xiaoxiao heard that he and tiger had moved their hands on the guy named Lins, the expression on her face seemed strange. Xiao Yao subconsciously thought that Li Xiaoxiao might have known something.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao, sighed and said: "in fact, the guy named Lins, I don''t know as much as you, but when he first came to Haitian city, Mayor Liu called me. He told me that the guy named Lins is not simple, let''s try not to provoke him, otherwise even he can''t help."


    This is also a friendly reminder from mayor Liu.


    Xiao Yao has saved Mayor Liu''s life before, and Mayor Liu is a person who knows how to repay his kindness. Therefore, he has helped Xiaoyao group a lot all the time. This time, he also said hello to Li Xiaoxiao for the first time. It seems that the guy named Lins is really not simple.


    However, Li Xiaoxiao''s words will not cause any psychological pressure on Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll do something for myself." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Although tiger has no way to get the real identity of Lins, he thinks that since Lins is from Kyoto, Zhou Lei should know more or less. So he plans to call Zhou Lei later. Since he has decided to nip the danger in the cradle, Xiao Yao must first get to know Lins. Even though he doesn''t think much of Lins, what he should do still needs to be done. But just when he was going to call Zhou Lei, Zhou''s call came first. Seeing Zhou''s phone number, Xiao Yao is still a little surprised. He only came back last night. Even if Zhou is well informed, he can''t be so fast, can he? After thinking about it, he put the phone through¡° Xiao Yao, are you back? " Mr. Zhou asked¡° Well, back, just back. " Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are still here, and Xiao Yao is not good enough to say that he just came here last night, otherwise the two girls will attack him¡° Well, I know. It''s the Lin family who told me. I said, "boy, how can you make trouble as soon as you come back?" Mr. Zhou said with a bitter smile, "did you beat that precious grandson of the Lin family?"¡° Linus Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes Mr. Zhou nodded. Xiao Yao frowned. It seems that he underestimated the energy of the Lin family before. It''s enough to let Mr. Zhou call in person for the first time¡° Xiao Yao, try to reconcile with Lins. " Mr. Zhou was silent for a while and whispered¡° Reconciliation? " Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "old man, do you want me to apologize?"¡° This... In fact, apart from apologizing, there may be other ways to reconcile? " Zhou said. Xiao Yao hung up the phone directly. Later, he didn''t need to listen to Mr. Zhou. See Xiao Yao face is not good-looking, Li Xiaoxiao and others face also changed¡° Xiao Yao, is it very troublesome? " Li Xiaoxiao asked. Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a gentle smile, "there''s no trouble. It''s all small things. I can solve it. Don''t worry." Although Xiao Yao also knows that it is not so easy to solve the problem now, it will not cause any trouble to Xiao Yao. If such a thing can make him feel flustered, then he is not Xiao Yao. After listening to Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao didn''t have much to say. She knows Xiao Yao''s character, and it''s impossible to make Xiao Yao feel bitter to them. For such a long time, has Xiao Yao encountered few troubles? But he never complained. After hanging up on Mr. Zhou, Zhou Lei also called¡° You''re back, brother The tone of Zhou Lei''s speech is very excited. It is estimated that he got the news from Mr. Zhou¡° Well, I''ve just come back. Haitian city, who came first, plans to go to Kyoto to find you in two days. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Well, I prefer friends to color, but I can understand that. " Zhou Lei sighed. Xiao Yao asked with a smile: "recently, nothing happened in Kyoto?" Zhou Lei said with a smile: "brother Xiao, you can rest assured that as long as I am still in Kyoto, there will be absolutely no trouble in Kyoto!"¡° Brother Lei, don''t brag. Let me say something quickly... "On the phone, Xiao Yao heard Qu Yang''s voice, and the boy had already scratched his ears¡° Go ahead. What''s the hurry? Brother Xiao and I haven''t said anything about it! " Zhou Lei opened Qu Yang. Xiao Yao was silent for a while and asked, "did the old man tell you something about the Lin family?" Zhou Lei said with a smile: "brother Xiao, your old man is really a clever calculation!"¡° I won''t compromise. " Xiao Yao said, "we will never compromise." Zhou Lei Leng for a while, asked: "brother Xiao, where do you want to go?"¡° What''s the matter? Isn''t Mr. Zhou asking you to come and persuade me? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Xiao Ge, don''t mention it. Our old man has this idea, but I''m not going to talk to him. He said, don''t take it seriously, and don''t take it seriously. Anyway, I''m firmly on your side. Although I don''t know what''s the conflict between you and Lins, it doesn''t matter what it is. Anyway, it must be the son of a bitch who is wrong, I happen to know a friend of Lins. I plan to beat that guy up with Qu Yang later. As for Lins, brother Xiao, let me beat him up! After beating, I don''t believe our old man can ignore me! " Xiao Yao was speechless, but he was also deeply moved. How nice to have such a brother!

 Chapter 733

    Zhou Lei''s attitude is very firm, that is, no matter how terrible the Lins family is, he will stand firmly beside Xiao Yao.


    After that, he began to crusade against Xiao Yao, which meant that Xiao Yao valued sex over friends and so on.


    Qu Yang took the phone, also began to blame Xiao Yao, hope Xiao Yao can come back soon and so on.


    Xiao Yao said a few words to appease Zhou Lei and Qu Yang. They are really excited now. They want to rush to Haitian city to help Xiao Yao beat Lins.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s eloquence is quite good. Let Zhou Lei and Qu Yang not be so impulsive. Are you kidding? It''s just a Lins. Can''t you solve it by yourself?


    It''s just that soon, Lins called.


    As for how the other party has his own phone number, Xiao Yao is too lazy to ask. Anyway, people like Lins will not have any difficulty in finding his own phone number. If they want to find Lins, even if they don''t ask Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, there will be other ways to find him.


    "What''s up, boy? Did you get the call from above?" On the phone, Lins sounded elated, as if he had done something extraordinary.


    "I''m very busy. Just say what I have." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    "Ha ha, don''t think I don''t know. Isn''t your biggest backer the Zhou family? Yes, Mr. Zhou has a very high position in China now. But do you think he will break up with our Lin family for you? Xiao Yao, you take yourself seriously. I tell you, you are a fart in my eyes. In fact, I''m surprised that you can come back alive. Originally, I thought you were dead, but it doesn''t matter. Even if you come back alive, what can you do? " Asked Lins, inhaling.


    Xiao Yao hung up.


    Lins on the other side of the phone beat his chest and feet angrily, but he called again.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you mean? How dare you hang up on me? "


    Xiao Yao hung up again.


    After three minutes, Lins called again.


    "Xiao Yao, can you stop hanging up all the time? Can it be boring, you know? " Asked Lins.


    "If you want to say something, just say it. Don''t be fussy." Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    "..." Lins took a deep breath.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is really hard to deal with.


    And now the development of things and his imagination of the plot is completely different.


    Originally, in his opinion, as soon as he called, Xiao Yao would certainly conduct a self-examination first, and then make amends. However, Xiao Yao did not do so, but still looked domineering.


    It made him a little angry.


    "Aren''t you going to talk well?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "OK, Xiao Yao, you can. It seems that you still don''t know what pressure is?" Lins gave a cold hum, then his face changed a little, and he quickly continued, "as long as you are willing to send the woman named Li Xiaoxiao, and then you bring me tea to apologize, this matter will be forgotten, otherwise, hum, I will make you regret coming to this world."


    Xiao Yao didn''t choose to hang up this time. Instead, he patiently said, "your suggestion is very good. In fact, I don''t want to be your enemy. Let''s make an appointment to meet at a place, OK?"


    In the office, Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao and tiger all stare at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao can say such words in his mouth. It''s strange. It''s so strange!


    These three people, may day, don''t have a deep understanding of Xiao Yao.


    Lin Si on the other side of the phone probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s attitude would be so good. He immediately burst out laughing: "that''s good. It seems that you are still a very wise person. You know current affairs as a hero! Well, I''ll go to your company now. Is that ok? "


    Xiao Yao nodded: "no problem."


    In fact, the reason why Lins chose the location of Xiaoyao security company is that he wanted Xiao Yao to be humiliated in front of the people under his hands.


    It can be said that his intention is sinister, but it''s normal to think about it carefully. After all, Lins lost a lot of face in Xiao Yao''s hands before. Now he thinks he has the upper hand, and of course he wants to be proud.


    After Lin Si hung up, Li Xiaoxiao was the first to ask, "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything!" Xiao Yao''s face was full of confusion. He didn''t seem to know what Li Xiaoxiao meant.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at Xiao Yao. It''s really strange to say that Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to do anything. She thinks Xiao Yao must have his own idea, but she doesn''t want to disclose it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. How can I do something without thinking?" Xiao Yao patted his chest and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others are speechless, such words from Xiao Yao''s mouth is not convincing, without thinking things - Xiao Yao do well?


    Before long, Lins came to Xiaoyao security company with pride. If it wasn''t for the bandage on his head and the hanging of his arm, maybe he would be very powerful.


    However, it can be seen from this that in fact, Lins'' physical quality is quite good. At least he has a good ability to be beaten. He has been achieved this appearance, and now he can even come to see Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao takes Li Xiaoxiao and others downstairs to the hall.


    And Lins has been surrounded by the people under the tiger.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s order not to do it for the time being, they would have rushed up and unloaded Lins''s three legs.


    Lins thinks he is very powerful now. What''s the word? In the face of danger, he doesn''t mess. Yes, that''s what he means. He thinks he''s very good now. He can make Mount Tai collapse in the face without changing his color.


    "Xiao Yao, it seems that you are quite sensible! Do you know how to find so many people to meet me? " Lins looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looks at Lins, his eyes are cold.


    In fact, originally, he didn''t think about what he had to do with Lins. In his opinion, a Lins can''t make waves at all, so he hung up when Lins called before.


    But later, when he found out that Lins even wanted to play with Li Xiaoxiao, in his heart, he had already sentenced Lins to death.


    Moreover, before Lins came, Xiao Yao also got a general idea from Xia Yixing.


    During this period of time, Haitian city was really chaotic, and Lins played a pivotal role in it.


    Because he took the lead, Haitian city became chaotic.


    It was also he who revealed the news that Xiao Yao couldn''t come back.


    This is an opportunity for Xiao Yao to strike a tiger. No, those people are not tigers. At most, they are warning others.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you mean by looking at me? Ha ha, I''m not interested in men. " Being watched by Xiao Yao, Lins suddenly felt very uncomfortable.


    "Take it." Xiao Yao said.


    As soon as Lin Lin''s expression changed, he opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Subconsciously, he stepped back.


    By this time, the tiger had rushed to the front and kicked Lins to the ground.


    "Damn, I really think you''re a character? Hey, if you want to threaten brother Xiao, you don''t have to weigh your ability. You don''t need brother Xiao to do it yourself Tiger looked down at Lins, looked at each other''s face showed the expression of fear, really want to spit directly on each other''s body.


    "Xiao Yao, are you crazy? Do you know who I am? " Said Lins crazily.


    He really did not expect that things have come to this point, Xiao Yao even dare to fight him.


    Crazy, just crazy!


    Xiao Yao squinted at Lins and asked, "I don''t care who you are. Anyway, you are a piece of shit in my eyes."


    Then he waved and let the tiger and others take Lins down.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s really irrational of you to do so! The people of the Lin family will definitely not give up. " Li Xiaoxiao said anxiously.


    "I know." Xiao Yao said, "so it''s better for me to start first."


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know, so she looks at Xiao Yao with a blank face.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "the Lin family didn''t intend to let me go at all. Anyway, they started sooner or later. They didn''t want me to have a good life. How can I let them live at ease?"


    Speaking of this, he turned to look at the tiger and said, "don''t take away Lins''s mobile phone. Let him call slowly."


    "What do you mean, brother Xiao?" The tiger asked, "if Lins can keep in touch with the outside world, the Lins will have to have someone important."


    "Of course I know." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I just want them to come and ask for people..."


    I have to say that the efficiency of the Lin family is really fast.


    It wasn''t long before a couple of cops came to carefree security.


    Headed by a middle-aged man.


    He was followed by four or five young policemen.


    "Xiao Yao, is Lins in your hands?" The middle-aged policeman said with a black face.


    "Guess what." Xiao Yao shows his hand.


    "..." the middle-aged policeman has a headache.


    Of course, he knows who Xiao Yao is, and he knows that he can''t afford to offend Xiao Yao, but now he''s ordered to save Lins by any means.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Lins, they are not the people he can offend.


    "Brother Shaw, I know that you are not easy, but Lins is not easy either. Please let me take him away, OK? He''s just a fool. It''s really boring for you to compete with him. " Said the middle-aged policeman.


    "Tell you above, let the Lin family come to the important person, if you don''t want to, Xiaoyao security company is so big, you can search, if you can''t, I will complain about you." Xiao Yao said, squinting at the policeman in front of him.


    The middle-aged police have no idea. Since Xiao Yao dares to let them search, he is absolutely sure that they can''t find it. It''s hard for him to ride a tiger.

 Chapter 734

    The middle-aged police couldn''t help it. They really let the people under their hands search in the Xiaoyao security company. The final result is that they didn''t find it. This is also his expectation. If they can find it, it''s really a ghost.


    "Brother Shaw, I know you have great ability, but the guy named Lins is not easy to deal with, so take care of yourself." The middle-aged policeman sighed and said, "in fact, today, it should be director Gu who led the team, but you are kind to him, and he has helped you a lot. He knows that if he comes, it will cause trouble to you, so he simply didn''t come, and he was still resigning before, saying that if he is really forced to come, he will quit."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He really didn''t know there was such a story in it. He must have been moved.


    It seems that Gu libing has really taken on a lot of pressure!


    "Well, I''ll go ahead and take care of myself." With that, the middle-aged policeman shook his head and turned away from Xiaoyao security company.


    As he turned around, the young policemen who came with him also breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, they were all sweaty before. Who is Xiao Yao? If they get angry, it''s hard to say whether they can leave here.


    After all the policemen left, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "The speed of the Lin family is really fast enough!" Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    "Brother Xiao, what are we going to do next?" Asked the tiger.


    "When the people of the Lin family come to the door on their own initiative and the police come, let them search. If it''s not the police, fight one by one." Xiao Yao said.


    The tiger grinned and said, "good! Xiao Ge, I don''t dare to say anything else, but if I want to fight, I can''t be wrong about such a thing! "


    Xiao Yao yawns and goes upstairs with Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing.


    In the evening, when I got home, I had another lingering relationship with Li Xiaoxiao. Then I heard Li Xiaoxiao talk about the things that happened during his absence. Some things were very interesting, but some things also brought some troubles to Li Xiaoxiao. Then they fell asleep.


    The next morning, as soon as Xiao started up, a phone call came in.


    Mr. Zhou.


    "Xiao Yao, why do you turn off the power?" Although through the mobile phone, Xiao Yao seems to have been able to see how crazy Mr. Zhou is on the other side of the phone.


    Xiao Yao yawned and said with a smile, "old man, if I didn''t turn off the power, could I have a safe sleep last night?"


    By Xiao Yao''s words, master Zhou was speechless.


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t turn off the phone, he will keep on calling.


    "Do you know what you''ve done this time?" Mr. Zhou lowered his voice and said.


    "What did I do?" Xiao Yao is a little surprised, "old man, how can I not understand?"


    What kind of person is Mr. Zhou? How can he not recognize Xiao Yao? This is just pretending to be confused. Xiao Yao''s attitude also gives him a headache.


    "Xiao Yao, that Lins, you really can''t catch him." Zhou said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "old man, can I ask you a question?"


    "Well? You asked Zhou said with a cough.


    "Can the Lin family really make you so afraid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s not fear." Knowing the purpose of Xiao Yao''s words, Mr. Zhou hesitated for a moment and said, "although Lins''s grandfather is not simple, he has retired after all. No matter how big his ability is, no one will go to the tea cooler at their level. I don''t know how many people in China owe their family''s favor, you say, Now that you''re detaining someone''s grandson, can he not be in a hurry? "


    "That is to say, Mr. Zhou, you also owe people''s favor?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Yes." Zhou said, "I owe my grandfather a favor. In addition, an uncle of Lins also works in a mysterious department in China. This is what other people really fear."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know why.


    "That mysterious department, how to say, is similar to the former East Hall and royal guards. There are a lot of capable people in it." When Mr. Zhou said this, he continued, "you just know it, but you can''t publicize it!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry, old man. I''m not the kind of person with big mouth. Besides, even if I really say it, others think I''m bragging."


    Mr. Zhou said with a smile: "OK, when will it be sent out?"


    "What?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Master Zhou will burst out again: "do you really not understand or don''t you understand? I''ve said so much before. It''s all in vain, isn''t it? "


    Xiao Yao asked with a bitter smile, "Mr. Zhou, what do you mean? I really don''t understand."


    "Dare you say you don''t have Lins?" Mr. Zhou asked.


    "You mean, Lins is missing? Oh, my God, how could a man of his age disappear? Was he kidnapped? Well, in fact, I think it''s quite possible. If it is true, you must find a way to find him and eradicate the kidnapper at one stroke. " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mr. Zhou gave up.


    It''s meaningless for Xiao Yao to keep going around the world.


    "I can see that you are a bastard with a steely heart." Zhou said.


    "I''m not a bastard..." Xiao Yao protested.


    Zhou Laozi scolded Xiao Yao a few irrelevant words, also hung up the phone.


    Plug the phone under the pillow again. Li Xiaoxiao wakes up and stares at Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Zhou asked you to let people go?" Li Xiaoxiao blinked and asked.


    "Well. But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t really want to force me to release people. Otherwise, how could it be so easy to get rid of them? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly reached out and touched Xiao Yao''s cheek: "I haven''t seen you for two months. Why do you think you are handsome?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad smile, and his two hands began to swim on Li Xiaoxiao again. He said in her ear, "in fact, I am not only handsome, but also fierce..."


    "Ah Li Xiaoxiao suddenly exclaimed, "don''t touch, I haven''t brushed my teeth yet..."


    Then, there was the sound of "Wuwu", a silent protest.


    Xiao Yao has been in Tianlong mountain for more than two months. I don''t know how long she''s been holding it. One night plus morning exercises, she''s probably tossed about four or five times. But Li Xiaoxiao is not only haggard, but also radiant. If she was before, she would feel that she couldn''t get out of bed.


    "Why don''t I hurt at all?" Li Xiaoxiao leans in Xiao Yao''s arms and asks curiously.


    "That''s because I give you internal power. Well, use my little mushroom - bah, it''s Pleurotus eryngii." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled a charming white eye: "listen to you cheat."


    Xiao Yao was wronged. In fact, this time he didn''t cheat. Although he didn''t talk nonsense about crossing into his internal power, Xiao Yao also helped Li Xiaoxiao sort out his body by using the aura in his body when they were at a negative distance. Some uncomfortable places had already been smoothed by the aura, which was better than a panacea, This is what Xiao Yao groped for after he reached the aura realm.


    After getting out of bed and having breakfast, Li Xiaoxiao went to the company.


    Xiao Yao stayed at home until noon, but Xia Yixing called.


    "Xiao Yao, are you busy now?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "Well, it''s OK. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "There are some things I need to discuss with you, or you''ll come to Xiaoyao real estate company."


    Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it. He immediately changed his clothes and drove there.


    Wait until Xia Yixing''s office, Xia Yixing is still chatting with a man in a suit.


    When the man saw Xiao Yao, he immediately sat up, rushed to him and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao."


    "Hello, who are you?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Ha, I am ¡Á¡Á Company''s ¡Á¡Á£¬ We met before, but I admire you very much! You are even my business idol The man said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao can only smile awkwardly.


    "Oh, Hello, hello."


    That man is also a person who knows how to look. He immediately said, "Mr. Xia, I''m sure I don''t have any opinions about what you said earlier. Well, I''ll call your company''s account later. It won''t hinder you. I''ll go first. Goodbye, Mr. Xiao!"


    Then the man left.


    Master Xiao Yao can''t figure it out.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked, "how do I feel? Do you mean to let me see him?"


    "To be exact, I deliberately let him see you." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "before long, the whole Haitian city will know that you are back."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    He still believes in Xia Yixing''s ability.


    "What''s the main reason you asked me to come this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xia Yixing suddenly blushed and whispered, "if I tell you that I don''t have anything to do, do you think I can make trouble?"


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "I just want to have a good look at you." Xia Yixing looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Li Xiaoxiao was here yesterday. Even if I looked at you, I felt guilty."


    Xiao Yao is still silent.


    "Xiao Yao, can I hold you?" Xia Yixing said, without Xiao Yao''s permission at all, he already opened his arms and hugged Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t push her away. In fact, it takes courage to push someone away.


    He''s just a coward.


    After embracing, Xia Yixing fiddles with the ends of her hair again. Her little finger hooks the corners of her eyes and wipes away her tears¡° It''s tiring to like a person, but it''s tiring to be liked by someone and not know how to face it, right? " Xia Yixing looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile. A brief silence. After that, Xiao Yao changed the topic: "when I called you yesterday, how did you know that I had to deal with Liu Yong for the sake of a girl?"¡° Except for girls, that kind of person can''t provoke you. " Xia Yixing said with a smile. At this time, the door of the office was knocked. The girl who came in was surprised to see Xiao Yao¡° Xiao Yao, are you really back? Yesterday someone told me, I can''t believe it£¨ Today''s fourth chapter, 12000 word update, thank you for your support!)

 Chapter 735

    The girl who came in saw Xiao Yao''s face full of excitement. It seemed that she might cry at any time.


    "Liu Chun?" Xiao Yao smiles when he sees Liu Chun.


    "If you''re OK, if you''re ok..." Liu Chunzhen wants to jump on it, but she also knows that she can''t do anything like this. In her opinion, both Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao are very good to her. It''s too much to destroy other people''s feelings. What''s more, Liu Chun is a very self abased person, Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are not people of the same world at all.


    "Liu Chun, what happened?" Xia Yixing looks at Liu Chun and asks curiously.


    Liu Chun thought of the reason why he came in and said to Xia Yixing: "Mr. Xia, there are two men coming outside. They say they want to see you and Xiao Yao."


    "Oh, let them in." Xia Yixing said.


    Liu Chun nodded and retreated.


    After Liu Chun left, Xia Yixing said to Xiao Yao, "in fact, Liu Chun is very smart and clever. When I leave, she can take my place."


    Xiao Yao listened to Xia Yixing''s words, slightly frowned, turned around and looked at Xia Yixing, and asked curiously, "where do you want to go?"


    "Not going anywhere for the time being." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "just say so."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "But I can''t stay with you forever. I''m not your girlfriend, let alone your daughter-in-law." Xia Yixing added.


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer this question immediately.


    Xia Yixing sighed in his heart, and he didn''t continue to say anything.


    Before long, Liu Chun led two men in.


    When they just came in, Xiao Yao frowned.


    Although the accomplishments of the two practitioners are very low, it can be seen that they have been trained systematically.


    At this time, he had some speculation in his mind.


    "Are you from the Lin family?" Xiao Yao asked.


    If so, the speed of the Lin family is really fast enough.


    The two men are about 30 or 40 years old, wearing black suits and short hair. One is a little fatter, the other is much thinner.


    The fatter man looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Hello, Mr. Xiao. We are ordered to take master Lin away."


    "Master Lin?" Xiao Yao is very happy, "the Lin family will send you two?"


    The two men both looked discontented.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Xiao?" The thinner man looks more angry. This makes Xiao Yao feel the anger of the other party.


    Xiao Yao was not angry at all. He just squinted at each other and asked, "it''s meaningless. What do you want to take away, master Lin? What do you want to do with me?"


    "..." both of them were speechless.


    They really hate Xiao Yao''s attitude at this time.


    Obviously, it''s just pretending to be confused!


    Who doesn''t know that Lins is in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    "Mr. Xiao, I hope you can give Mr. Lin to us. Otherwise, if you are angry, I''m afraid you can''t bear the consequences." Said the thin man.


    His eyes also became sharp.


    But as soon as his words were finished, Xiao Yao suddenly stood up, rushed to the other side''s present like lightning, and kicked out without warning, which also kicked in the other side''s chest.


    The thin man was directly kicked out by this kick, smashed on the wall, and fell to the ground for a long time.


    "Mr. Shaw, what are you doing?" Although the fat man said so, his fist was already waving towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t give in, and he also gave a punch directly.


    After the two fists butted, it was the fat man who flew out. Xiao Yao''s body didn''t move half a step.


    "If you want to find master Lin, you can find it quickly. Don''t come here to delay my time. Otherwise, I won''t let you go back." Xiao Yao said, looking at the two men with a cold face.


    He was very dissatisfied with the attitude of the Lin family.


    If you send out two people at will, you want to give Lins to them.


    What do they think of themselves as?


    Do you really think you are a bully?


    He knew that if he really wanted to make things big and small, he would only encourage the arrogance of the Lin family. He didn''t know how much they could beat him. Moreover, Lin Si was not the kind of guy who would gain wisdom by taking a cut. Maybe he would continue to trouble Li Xiaoxiao when he was alive. Xiao Yao would never allow such a thing to happen, Now that they have been done, it''s better to do something so that Lins doesn''t have a chance to turn over.


    The two men helped each other and struggled to stand up. They looked at Xiao Yao with terrible eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, you will regret it!" Said the thin man, biting his teeth.


    "Hey, hey, how can someone always say that I will regret these days? Why, do you sell regret medicine Xiao Yao asked.


    Standing aside, Xia Yixing and Liu Chun can''t help laughing.


    Although they also know that laughing at this time is just adding fuel to the fire, they just can''t help it! I don''t know what Xiao Yao thinks. Even when it''s such a time, he can joke calmly.


    The two men asked, "are you really not going to give master Lin to us? Or if you have any conditions, just say it. We don''t need ink. "


    "I said, if you want to find master Lin, you can find him. Don''t bother me, otherwise, I don''t mind leaving you here." Xiao Yao said.


    The two men were also resolute. Hearing this, they immediately turned away without saying a word.


    They have already felt the momentum of Xiao Yao.


    In their opinion, Xiao Yao is indeed a madman. They really don''t know what Xiao Yao can''t do in this world.


    After the two men left, Xia Yixing sighed and said, "Xiao Yao, this time you really offended the Lin family to death."


    "I''ve offended them since the beginning. Do you think I''ve passed the matter of handing Lins over to them?" Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Xia Yixing.


    Xia Yixing nodded: "that''s true. As far as I know, the old man of the Lin family is really not a good talker. In my grandfather''s words, even if we really give Lins to them now, they will not give up."


    "Oh? What did master Xia say to you? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "The Lin family knows that I have a good relationship with you, so naturally they will find my grandfather." Xia Yixing said, "at that time, the people of the Lin family were still in front of him, so he called me and asked me to advise you. However, after the people of the Lin family left, his words changed, which means not to release the Lin family so easily, at least let them have a long memory, otherwise, maybe the Lin family will make more efforts to deal with you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "master Xia really knows better than master Zhou."


    Xia Yixing rolled his eyes and said, "that''s not the truth. You don''t have any friendship with Mr. Zhou. Of course, people will say all about it. But my grandfather is different. He thinks you are a grandson-in-law."


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed again.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Xia Yixing knew that Xiao Yao was also afraid to face these problems, so when he said this, he took the initiative to change the topic and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Xia Yixing was speechless for a while.


    "I really don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, I don''t need to think about it at all. Even if I don''t do anything, the Lin family will continue to come to see what they want to do."


    Xia Yixing said with a smile: "are you going to come and cover up the water and land?"


    "What else?" Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "can I go to Kyoto now and wipe the neck of the Lin family? Hey, if that''s the case, I don''t think Huaxia will be able to accommodate me. "


    Xia Yixing sighed and said: "in fact, this matter has been noisy in the Kyoto circle. There are probably two opinions. The first one is that you are unreasonable and too high-profile. And the second is that the Lin family has become more and more lawless. Give them some sunshine and they will start to shine. We should really teach them a lesson and let them know how to be a man with their tails between their legs. "


    Xiao Yao squints at Xia Yixing and asks, "what''s your opinion?"


    Xia Yixing shook his head: "I have no opinion, anyway, no matter what you decide to do, I will support you, you know."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing.


    On the other side, Kyoto, the Lin family.


    In a duplex villa group, there is a lawn, and several old men are sitting together chatting.


    One of the old men in a white coat answered the phone, and then his face became a little ugly.


    "Old Lin, what''s the matter? Who''s bothering you? " An old man holding a Tai Chi Sword asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not Xiao Yao in Haitian city. He''s really shameless. I asked someone to pick up Lins, but he even pretended to be stupid with me." Old man Lin slapped on the table and said.


    The rest of the old men were silent.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have any opinions?" Old man Lin glanced around and asked.


    "Cough, old man Lin, what can we say about this? Last time, it was Xiao Yao who helped solve the problem and offended yidaoliu. Now yidaoliu still comes to hunt him down. If we can''t provide any protection, we are very sorry for him. Can we go to find his trouble? It''s too chilling. " The old man with Tai Chi Sword squinted and said.


    "Hum, I know I can''t count on you. If you don''t help me, I''ll find a way myself!" Then he turned and left. The rest of the old men look at me and I look at you and sigh¡° I don''t think old man Lin can take advantage of Xiao Yao. " The old man holding the Tai Chi Sword said¡° Is it necessary for you to say what we all know? " Someone asked. Then there was laughter£¨ Thank you to qiangshao''s strange uncle, xiaoyixiu, for the reward of Wule Haofeng in Zongheng novels. Thank you very much.)

 Chapter 736

    Master Lin is very angry.


    He would like to find Xiao Yao now and peel him.


    For so many years, he felt that Xiao Yao was the only young man who dared to challenge him.


    Even in the whole China, people who don''t give him face can count with one hand.


    Now add a Xiao Yao.


    After receiving the letter from the people he sent out, he was almost mad.


    Presumptuous, it is presumptuous to a certain extent.


    If we have to use four words to describe Xiao Yao, the only thing that master Lin can think of now is lawlessness.


    "Go and call the second one back!" Master Lin slapped on the table and said.


    The man behind him changed his face a little and asked in a low voice, "master, is it necessary for the second young master to come back?"


    "Well, doesn''t Xiao Yao want to play with the Lin family? In that case, we''ll play with him to the end! " Mr. Lin snorted coldly.


    "Master, as you know, the second young master is still busy every day, and the organization can''t release him at will." The man still advised.


    Master Lin suddenly turned his face, glared at him and said, "what''s the matter? Are you teaching me how to do things now?"


    The man was immediately dumbfounded.


    He sighed helplessly. He just couldn''t understand. Can a Xiao Yao really force Mr. Lin to this point?


    It''s just a young man!


    You know, the second young master is now the biggest trump card of the Lin family. If it wasn''t for the Lin family''s crisis, he would never have taken out this card.


    Now the Lin family has gradually entered the bottom, that is, this generation is still holding on. What kind of person is Lins? In fact, all the people up and down the Lin family know that when the Lin family is gone, the Lin family will fall into the hands of Lins, and it will be a complete end.


    To be honest, although the man is loyal to the Lin family, he thinks that this time Lins suffered a great loss in Xiao Yao''s hands, which may not be a good thing for Lins. For people like Lins, it''s good for him to suffer more losses.


    In fact, it''s not very wise for Mr. Lin to react so extreme. Anyway, if he were Mr. Lin, he would not care about it.


    Although he didn''t know Xiao Yao very well, he felt that Xiao Yao must be one of those people who eat soft but not hard.


    If the Lin family is soft hearted and says something nice to Xiao Yao to make Xiao Yao sell face, maybe this thing will be over.


    However, master Lin does not intend to do so. Instead, he wants to meet Xiao Yao.


    In fact, to be honest, the attitude of Mr. Lin doesn''t surprise him much. His name is linhuocheng, and there is a word "fire" in the name of linhuocheng. It can be seen how hot his temper is.


    Generally speaking, the older people are, the more gentle they are. But Mr. Lin is not. The older Mr. Lin is, the more temperamental he is.


    An hour later, a middle-aged man came back.


    "Father, are you looking for me?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    He''s Lins'' uncle, Lin Minyan.


    He was wearing a black vest, but his face was still ruddy, even in November.


    "Back?" Lin Huocheng looked up at his second son and asked, "don''t you know anything about the Lin family up to now?"


    As soon as Lin Minyan''s face changed, he was embarrassed and nodded: "I''ve heard some."


    "Now that you know, why don''t you go to Haitian?" Lin Huocheng slapped on the table and said angrily, "don''t you want to have nothing to do with yourself?"


    Lin Minyan sighed.


    "Dad, I know what you mean, but I''m not going to Haitian."


    Lin Huocheng''s face was a little ugly.


    "Dad, I know you are not happy now, but don''t get angry. If you really want to deal with Xiao Yao, you will have many means. I believe that in such a long time, you must have tried all kinds of methods, but your methods certainly didn''t work, right? I know that there are not many people in Kyoto who are really willing to stand in our Lin family, not because Xiao Yao''s face is bigger than you, but because Xiao Yao has done nothing wrong. "


    "Fart!" Lin Huocheng was furious and said, "now Xiao Yao has bullied us. Do you still think he is right?"


    "Dad, although Xiao Yao is my idol, I will never praise Xiao Yao because of this." Lin Minyan said, "if Xiao Yao is really wrong, even if he is much more powerful than me, I will try my best to find him, but now, what has he done wrong? What''s wrong with Lins being arrested because he went to molest his girlfriend? Do you want to make up with Xiao Yao? Do you want to reason with others? You''re just putting pressure on me. If I''m Xiao Yao, I''m certainly not willing to let people go. If I do, Lins will only make it worse in the future, won''t I? "


    "Fart, get out of here!" Lin Huocheng was more angry. He stood up, raised his hand and wanted to slap Lin Minyan in the face.


    Lin Minyan did not dodge, stood up straight body, seems to have been ready, want to meet the slap of forest fire city.


    Lin Huocheng raised his hand and put it down.


    "Anyway, Lins is your nephew. Are you going to let it go?" Asked Lin Huocheng.


    "Dad, I''m going to Haitian city." Lin Minyan said.


    "Oh?" Lin Huocheng was a little surprised. In his opinion, his son was born stubborn and never liked to bow his head. He just said a few words, but he changed his choice, which made him feel strange.


    "If I say I will go, is there any problem?" Lin Minyan asked.


    "Of course, there''s no problem. You can go now! I''ll call your elder brother and contact him as soon as you get to Haitian city. I''m sure he will help you. " Lin Huocheng said.


    Lin Minyan suddenly laughed.


    "Dad, if elder brother really helps you to save Lins, how can you come back to me? Besides, my elder brother is in Haitian city now. Hasn''t he done anything up to now? " Lin Minyan asked.


    Forest fire city suddenly speechless.


    "Dad, I know better than anyone what kind of man elder brother is. However, the boy named van Lins, who has one tenth of elder brother''s kindness, will not end up in such a situation. This time you can save him. Next time, if he meets someone else instead of Xiao Yao, kill him directly? What can you do? " With these words, Lin Minyan did not continue to waste saliva, but turned away.


    Looking at Lin Minyan''s back, Lin Huocheng Chang sighed.


    All of a sudden, he began to think about whether what he had done was wrong or right.


    When Lin Huocheng was thinking about this, Lin Minyan had already left the Lin family.


    When he reached the gate, Lin Minyan was stopped by an old man.


    The old man with Tai Chi sword.


    With a smile on his face, he waved to Lin Minyan.


    Lin Minyan walked over with a smile.


    "Uncle Peng, are you looking for me?" Lin Minyan asked curiously.


    "Well, the second is back? Your father asked you to come back? " Uncle Peng asked.


    "Well, he told me to come back." Lin Minyan nodded.


    "Are you going to Haitian?" Uncle Peng asked.


    "Yes." Lin Minyan said.


    This old man is also an old man he respects very much.


    When the old man was in power, he only had the country in his heart, and he didn''t want anything else. He was the first one to arrive in any place in China when there was a natural disaster. Such a person deserves the respect of the whole Chinese people.


    Looking at Lin Minyan, uncle Peng suddenly asked, "what do you think in your heart? Are you really going to find Xiao Yao''s trouble? "


    Lin Minyan put out his hand and said with a bitter smile: "look at what you said, who do you think I am? In your heart, I am black and white?"


    Uncle Peng nodded slightly, said with a smile: "in fact, you and your brother, I''m more at ease, you two boys are not like your father, otherwise I have to kick you to death."


    Lin Minyan laughed and nodded.


    "In fact, Xiao Yao is really a good man. Although I don''t have much contact with him, I can feel that this time it''s really Lins'' fault. No one can tolerate such a thing."


    Lin Minyan said with a smile: "I understand. When I go to Xiao Yao, on the one hand, I want to apologize to him. On the other hand, I can get in close contact with my idol. What''s more, I''ve been disgusted by the islanders for a long time. I didn''t expect Xiao Yao to solve them. Ha ha, when I think about it, I feel passionate. By the way, Mr. Peng, Can I discuss something with you? "


    "What''s the matter?" Mr. Peng was slightly stunned and asked, "what else do you need to discuss with me?"


    "Ha ha, I hope Xiao Yao can also enter the Chinese dragon protection hall. It''s not up to me alone, but you have to blow the wind!" Lin Minyan said seriously.


    Uncle Peng glared at Lin Minyan and said, "you''re a deputy hall leader. What can I do?"


    "No, I can''t help it. You must have it!" Lin Minyan rubbed his hands and said.


    "I''ll do something about it." Uncle Peng said, "however, you have to convince Xiao Yao whether he is willing to join or not, otherwise, I will say it in vain."


    Lin Minyan nodded with emphasis: "with your old words, I''m relieved. It''s settled!"


    Then he ran away.


    Looking at Lin Minyan''s back, uncle Peng put his hands back and sighed.


    "If Xiao Yao is really willing to join, of course, it''s a good thing. If he can have such a master, Huaxia will have an amulet. But how can he be willing to bear such a shackle?"


    Thinking of this, the old man often sighs.

 Chapter 737

    Haitian city compound.


    In one office, a man in a suit, wearing a pair of black rimmed glasses, was carefully examining the documents in his hand.


    The office is surprisingly quiet.


    Finally, the door of the office was knocked on and a young man came in.


    He was also wearing a suit.


    "Secretary Lin, the old man called again." The young man whispered.


    "I know. Haven''t I already told you? As long as the old man calls, you can tell him I''m not in. " The middle-aged man said without raising his head.


    Young people can''t laugh or cry.


    Lin Minfu, now the head of Haitian city, actually came to Haitian city only as a gilded man. When the task is completed, either he will take an important position in Kyoto, the core of China, or he will become a feudal official. All these are ironclad. Therefore, if you know a little about Lin Minfu, you will know that Lin Minyan''s achievements are definitely not limited to this.


    These are things that can only be understood but can not be explained.


    "Secretary Lin, in any case, Mr. Lin is your son. Now that he is arrested by Xiao Yao, are we going to let him go?" The young man is Lin Minfu''s confidant and has been in the position of secretary.


    This position is important, but it is not important.


    But the most important thing to be a secretary is to understand Lin Minfu''s character and know what to say and what not to say. If you don''t understand the most simple truth, you should go home to sleep.


    What''s more, as a secretary, it''s very important to know how to be a secretary.


    What''s the meaning of õùõ÷? In fact, it can be summed up in four words - only in but not out.


    Secrets can only be heard, but they must not be told.


    And he did all these very well, but the words he just asked had already made some "fouls".


    But if he didn''t ask these words, he thought he might not be able to sleep when he went back tonight.


    Before, he always felt that he knew Lin Minfu very well, but after this incident, he suddenly found that he knew too little about Lin Minfu.


    Lin Minfu''s reaction now is really not in line with common sense. It is impossible for anyone to be calm after learning that his son has been kidnapped, isn''t it?


    Anyway, he has some problems.


    After listening to the Secretary''s question, Lin Minfu smiles, puts down the document temporarily, looks at him and asks, "Xiao Liu, let me ask you a question."


    "Ah?" Small six one Leng, looking at Lin min Fu with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    "From your point of view, who is to blame for this?" Lin Minfu asked.


    Xiao Liu suddenly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    After a moment''s silence, he said: "in fact, everyone is wrong about this matter. Master Lin shouldn''t provoke Xiao Yao. It''s a provocation. Xiao Yao is not qualified to detain others. It''s illegal detention, so they are all wrong."


    Lin Minfu suddenly stopped talking.


    The smile on his face gradually faded and replaced by frost.


    Xiao Liu was originally a person who knew how to observe words and colors. Seeing the expression on Lin Minfu''s face, he secretly said that his answer was not what secretary Lin wanted to hear.


    But he didn''t understand what he had said wrong. In his opinion, his previous answer was absolutely right. If you were anyone, you wouldn''t find any thorns, would you? However, now Lin Shuji is not happy, which is a fact, and it is placed in front of him.


    Xiao Liu was silent, and even began to sweat on his forehead.


    "Xiao Liu, in fact, what you said is quite standard, but your biggest problem now is that you are too standard. It''s not a good thing. You''re right, and I can''t pick out any mistakes, but compare your heart with your heart. If such things happen to you, can you tolerate them? Some people want to tease your girlfriend, and arrogantly want to let you admit your mistake, can you bear it? "


    "..." Xiao Liu is speechless.


    You know, Lins is Lin Minfu''s son!


    Is it necessary for him to consider these problems from the perspective of Xiao Yao?


    Who is Lin Minfu''s father?


    Lin Minfu spoke, but he did not intend to end. He continued: "Lins is my son, which I know better than you, and I don''t need anyone to remind me that if I think what he does is right, I will support him and defend his rights, but now he is wrong and should be punished. What''s the problem? If Xiao Yao does hand in Lins now, can you tell me that this matter is fair to Xiao Yao? "


    Xiao Liu nodded and whispered, "yes, secretary Lin, you''re right."


    "Even if you say I''m right, you''ll think I''m wrong. I understand that." Lin Minfu took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "as a father, it''s necessary for me to stand out for my son. It''s human nature, but human nature can''t only be used on myself, but also on others. OK, let''s talk about it today. Go out."


    When Xiao Liu heard Lin Minfu''s words, he felt relieved and quickly turned around and walked out of the office. After walking out of the office, he gave himself a few slaps. He also knew that he had made a very serious mistake today, but now that all the mistakes have been made, it''s hard to recover. Instead of regretting it, we should seize the time to find a way to remedy it... After Xiao Liu left, Lin Minfu was relieved for a long time, and one hand was beating rhythmically on the table. Lins is his son. How can he not want to save Lins? But now this matter has involved Xiao Yao, who Xiao Yao is and what kind of status he has in China. He knows better than anyone that his father is a little bit mischievous. In fact, it''s nothing. If he can save Lins, it''s naturally the best. If he doesn''t believe it, he can''t help it. Now there are so many eyes staring at the follow-up development of this matter, any disturbance will be detected by the above. If he really braves the world''s great injustice and insists on his own way, I''m afraid his end will be very ugly. Even if the top will not punish him soon, he will be blacklisted by the top, which is almost beyond doubt. Besides, if Xiao Yao was really so easy to compromise, he should have let Lins go when his father just shot him. But up to now, has Xiao Yao let go? Even if it''s Lin Huo City, Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to give each other face. What can he do when he goes? Anyway, Lin Minfu doesn''t feel that his face is much bigger than his father''s, so it''s better not to worry at all. Anyway, he knows that Xiao Yao is not a 250, and he will not really kill Lins. Otherwise, even if Hua Xia is optimistic about Xiao Yao, he will not tolerate the existence of Xiao Yao, because Xiao Yao already has a threat to Hua Xia. Xiao Yao must have understood that Confucianism confuses law by writing and chivalry by martial arts. Now Xiao Yao is really terrible. If he really wants to do something in China, it will have a great impact. So even if China really needs Xiao Yao, it will not allow such a time bomb. Although Lin Minfu and Xiao Yao didn''t have much to do with each other, he believed that Xiao Yao was definitely a smart man, and it was not difficult for him to judge these things with the information he had. So for Xiao Yao, he is more at ease, even if there is no way to get Lins back, he will not worry about what Xiao Yao will do to Lins. This is Lin Minfu''s temporary idea... In a room in the suburb, Lin Si lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling. He didn''t even look at the food on the table. In his opinion, this is pig food. As a young master of the Lin family, which day does he not eat delicacies? It''s an insult to his soul that he even gives himself plain food now. Lins felt that even if he died, he would never look at the rice on the table. Suddenly, the door of the small dark room was pushed open from the outside¡° Xiao Yao, how dare you come to see me? " Lins got up from the bed, glared at Xiao Yao and asked. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "why can''t I come to see you?"¡° Do you know what you are doing now? You''re kidnapping! I tell you, if you don''t let me go, our Lin family will never let you go! And do you know who my father is? My father is now the top leader of Haitian city. As long as my father frowns, the whole Haitian city will shake. If it comes to his ears, do you think you have a good life in Haitian city? " Xiao Yao glanced at Lins, his eyes were like looking at an idiot¡° Did I have your cell phone given to you? " Xiao Yao asked. Lins was stunned and nodded¡° Doesn''t your father know you''re here? Or do you want to tell me that you didn''t call your dad at all? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile. Lins is speechless. Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t take Lin Si''s mobile phone. Lin Si was so happy that he thought Xiao Yao was just a 250. He grabbed himself and even left his mobile phone to himself. Isn''t that a lack of heart? But gradually, he realized something was wrong. Even though he made several calls in succession, he is still locked here by Xiao Yao. Did grandfather and father do nothing? This is definitely impossible. The only possibility is that Xiao Yao can resist the pressure¡° Xiao Yao, what do you want? If you want money, I can give it to you. " Lins has completely collapsed. He felt that he was a primary school student in front of Xiao Yao, completely unable to understand each other''s ideas. If it goes on like this, he is really afraid that he will be killed by Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 738

    Collins never knew what fear was, but now he was really afraid.


    Because in his heart, Xiao Yao has been defined as a madman.


    How could he reason with a madman?


    How can we use normal people''s thinking to speculate what Xiao Yao will do next?


    It''s so irrational.


    Anyway, there''s really no way for linsnaxiao Yao now.


    "Xiao Yao, as long as you are willing to let me go, I can promise you anything, and I will never appear in front of you again. How about that?" When he said this, Lins''s heart was tempered. He felt that he had been nailed to the shame rack. He had never thought to be soft to others in his life, but this time he bowed his head. The most important thing was that he bowed his head to a person he hated very much.


    This kind of feeling, let Linus have a kind of suffocating feeling.


    Xiao Yao looks at Lins like an idiot.


    "If I really have such a good voice, is it necessary to catch you here?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting at Lins.


    Lins is really going to collapse.


    In fact, he was not afraid of what Xiao Yao would do to him, but the feeling of cutting meat slowly was really painful.


    He stayed in the small dark room, and then no one would come in to take care of him, except for the food and drink. At the end of the day, he couldn''t see anyone, and none of the people who gave food and drink would like to chat with Lins. In their world, they just wanted to give him food, food and drink, that''s all, For a moment, Lins almost thought that he was the only one in the world


    Anyway, the feeling before made Lins feel very painful.


    If he had a small spoon, he might have managed to get out of here.


    Xiao Yao stood up, looked at Lins and said with a smile, "I hope you can have a very happy life here next."


    Lins''s face changed greatly, as if he had received some inhuman light. He immediately stood up, and his face became extremely distorted at this moment.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do? What else do you want to do? I beg you. It''s all my fault. Will you let me go? Can you stop tormenting me? There is no such deep hatred between us, is there When Collins spoke, he had already rushed at Xiao Yao.


    That is at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly kicks out and kicks Lins out.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, it''s you who started with me, that''s why I fought back. Otherwise, I would never have started with you." Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    Lins almost fainted when he heard that.


    He has seen a lot of shameless people, but it is rare to be as shameless as Xiao Yao.


    If it''s not because Xiao Yao wants to torture himself, how can he start with Xiao Yao first?


    He is not a fool. How can he not know that he is not Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    Isn''t that a shot in the arm?


    "In fact, the reason why I told you this is not because I was afraid that the Lin family would come to my trouble because of this. Anyway, they have been coming to my trouble all this time. Today, they sent two people to fight with me, and then they were called out by me. By the way, do you still have electricity on your mobile phone? If not, I''ll send someone to send the charger in. Tell your family, can you send some people who can play a little next time? Bullying those dregs is really boring... "


    Lins thinks Xiao Yao must be the most arrogant person he has ever met.


    It''s outrageous.


    With the sound of laughter, Xiao Yao came out of the small dark room.


    Originally, Lins wanted to rush out with Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao turned around and kicked him back.


    When he got up again, the iron door of the small black house had been closed again.


    Then, you can hear the hysterical scream of Linus.


    It''s a pity that it''s empty here. Even if Lins shouts his throat dumb, I''m afraid the outside world won''t get any information.


    "Brother Xiao, is it too much for us to do so?" Tiger came with Xiao Yao. He knew what had happened in the dark room before. "I just think that guy Lins is not worth it, is he?"


    Tiger thinks that he knows Xiao Yao''s character better. According to the truth, it is impossible to make Xiao Yao angry with such a person.


    Moreover, even if Xiao Yao has come this far, there is no reason to be so arrogant.


    Xiao Yao understood the profound chill of the word "low key" more than anyone else.


    It''s true that all primary school students know the truth.


    Moreover, tiger and Xiao Yao have known each other for so many years. This is the first time he has heard Xiao Yao so arrogant. He begins to doubt whether the man standing in front of him is Xiao Yao.


    "I want to give him a lifetime of psychological shadow." Xiao Yao looked at the tiger and said as he walked forward.


    Tiger a Leng, didn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Tiger, do you know how many people are paying attention to this now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The tiger shook his head again in a daze.


    "To put it simply, in fact, no matter what, I can''t really do anything about Lins. Otherwise, there are only disadvantages but no advantages for me. I can''t kill him or maim him, so the only thing I can do is torture him in my heart." Xiao Yao said.


    The tiger suddenly woke up.


    "Brother Shaw, that Lins, is that hard to deal with?" The tiger asked cautiously.


    "In fact, it''s not Collins who is hard to deal with." Xiao Yao shook his head with a wry smile. "If I really give Lins something, others will only think that I am proud and flattered, and that I have made a little contribution to China, and then I begin to be despotic. Do you think this is a good thing for me? In fact, it''s not impossible to kill Lins, but since then, China can''t have Xiao Yao. Don''t say it''s me. Even you will be implicated. "


    Tiger really can''t understand.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao''s world is too complicated. He is in a better state now. If he is not happy, he will go directly to chop others. If he is not happy, he will go to jail.


    To put it bluntly, if you lose your head, it''s just a big scar at the mouth of the bowl.


    What is it?


    Xiao Yao''s world is not as simple as he imagined. It seems that everyone has a magnifying glass on his head. If he makes a little mistake, it will be magnified infinitely, and then it will become the target of public criticism and be despised by everyone.


    The tiger thinks that if he puts himself in Xiao Yao''s environment, it may not be long before he completely collapses.


    This is the real mental torture, OK!


    After Xiao Yao finished what he had said before, he paused a little and continued: "in fact, it''s not as simple as I thought. I hope Lins can pass on today''s things."


    The tiger is a little depressed.


    "Brother Xiao, do you mean that you want to let the whole Lin family know about it?" Asked the tiger.


    "Yes Xiao Yao blinked at the tiger and asked, "what''s wrong with this?"


    "It''s not that we can''t, I just feel a little curious. Why do we have to let the Lins know how we treat Lins! How angry is the Lin family? "


    "I want them to be angry! The current situation is not enough to make the Lin family completely unable to sit down, so it is necessary to add a few firewood, so as to make the fire more prosperous. " Xiao Yao said.


    Tiger really hopes Xiao Yao can stop immediately and stop saying such things.


    He felt that the more Xiao Yao went on talking, the more he couldn''t understand.


    "Well, let''s go back." Xiao Yao didn''t spend too much time with the tiger on this issue. He just coughed and got on the bus to leave


    When he got back to the center of the city, he basically got on the bus and just stopped in the courtyard, his mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to answer the phone, but when he saw that the phone was from Gaofeng, he simply refused to answer it. Anyway, he had already walked to the gate of siheyuan.


    Just entering the courtyard, he saw Gao Feng talking with a middle-aged man.


    Beside the middle-aged man, there is a person Xiao Yao is familiar with.


    Long sword.


    He was curious why the long sword shop was here.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you answer my phone?" Gao Feng was a little angry when he saw Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face was speechless, and he quickly said: "grandfather, how dare I not answer your phone? Isn''t that because I''ve all come back? "


    Gao Feng stares at Xiao Yao and waves at him.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to run over.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao!" Seeing Xiao Yao, the middle-aged man couldn''t restrain his inner excitement. He quickly walked up to Xiao Yao and held his hand. "I don''t know how many times I''ve heard your name. Today, I''m finally lucky to be able to see your true face!"


    He said this as if he had seen his own remains before.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a dry smile.


    As the saying goes, the person who reaches out his hand and doesn''t smile, although the other party''s reaction makes him feel a little puzzled, but the other party has already said this point, so he has to kiss him hard.


    How can he not give each other a good look?


    Then, the middle-aged man began to flatter Xiao Yao.


    For a moment, Xiao Yao felt that he was a hero to save all mankind.


    "May I ask, what''s your name?" Hold for a long time, Xiao Yao just can''t help asking.


    "Mr. Xiao, my name is Lin Minyan!" The middle-aged man finally stood up and said¡° Lin Minyan Hearing the name, Xiao Yao''s face immediately changed. He broke away from the other side and held his hand. His eyes became cold¡° I know Lin Si''s father''s name is Lin Minfu. Your name is Lin Minyan. Are you from the Lin family? What''s your relationship with Lins? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Well, this... "Lin Minyan''s expression was also a little embarrassed. In fact, he knew before that Xiao Yao might not be able to keep calm when he heard his name. He just hasn''t figured out how to answer the question.

 Chapter 739

    Although Xiao Yao is the kind of person who respects others, it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao is a 250.


    Now the contradiction between Xiao Yao and the Lin family has basically reached a white hot stage.


    Because he detained Lins, the Lins didn''t like Xiao Yao and sent someone to trouble him.


    Now, Lin Minyan comes directly. Xiao Yao''s first reaction is that he is looking for trouble.


    This is also very normal!


    Lin Minyan, naturally, also felt Xiao Yao''s hostility, so he quickly explained, "Mr. Xiao, you misunderstood me. In fact, I didn''t come here for Lin''s sake this time."


    "Really?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "that''s good. We can still be friends. Let''s chat next. Don''t mention Lins, OK?"


    Lin Minyan is speechless.


    Although he didn''t mean anything to Xiao Yao, he wanted to take Lins back, which was also his old man''s meaning. Although he would definitely not conflict with Xiao Yao, he couldn''t ignore it completely, could he?


    Seeing the embarrassed expression on Lin Minyan''s face, Xiao Yao hummed coldly and said, "it seems that you still have other plans!"


    Lin Minyan was depressed: "Mr. Xiao, in fact, I really don''t mean any harm to you. I just worship you, really."


    Xiao Yao continued to sneer.


    Gao Feng slapped him on the head, no good airway: "people talk to you, you talk well, you talk for a long time useless to do."


    Xiao Yao''s face full of grievances, pointing to Lin Minyan, said to Gao Feng: "grandfather, this guy is my enemy!"


    Gao Feng snorted coldly: "did they hit you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and rolled his eyes in his heart. This guy can''t beat me!


    "Did they scold you?" Gao Feng asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head again.


    "Is that aimed at you?" Gao Feng continued.


    Xiao Yao could only keep shaking his head with a bitter face.


    "No, granddad. What do you mean, old man?" Xiao Yao said, "are you my grandfather or his grandfather?"


    "Nonsense, of course I''m your grandfather." Gao Feng said, "I just think the young man''s attitude is very sincere. Since people come to you, you should give them more or less face."


    Xiao Yao sighed, turned to look at Lin Minyan, and asked curiously, "what kind of ecstasy soup did you give my grandfather?"


    Lin Minyan''s face was confused, and he didn''t understand Xiao Yao.


    "Come on, tell me what you want to do." Xiao Yao asked.


    "In fact, I really don''t have any special ideas. I just want to get to know you," Lin said with an embarrassed smile


    "That''s all?" Xiao Yao obviously doesn''t believe Lin Minyan''s bullshit.


    Lin Minyan said helplessly: "brother Xiao, do you know Huaxia dragon protection hall?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Brother Xiao, in fact, I just hope you can join the Huaxia dragon protection hall. As for something about Lins, I really don''t care now." Lin Minyan said seriously.


    "What''s your relationship with Lins?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Lins is my nephew. I''m his second uncle." Lin Minyan said.


    "In your world, your nephew is not as important as me to join Huaxia dragon protection hall?" Xiao Yao stares at Lin Minyan, his eyes full of curiosity.


    He felt that his thinking was already powerful enough, but compared with this guy named Lin Minyan, he thought that Lin Minyan''s thinking was more weird.


    "Cough, Xiao Yao, I can assure you that Lin Minyan has no malice to you." Long sword line said seriously.


    Xiao Yao looked at the long sword line again and couldn''t help asking: "I can understand him coming here, but what are you doing here? What does that have to do with you? "


    "I..." the long sword line didn''t know how to answer this question.


    It was Lin Minyan who helped Changjian to answer this question.


    "Xiao Yao, you may not know. In fact, changjianxing is the leader of our Huaxia dragon protection hall." Lin Minyan said seriously.


    Changjianxing stares at Lin Minyan and wants to shut him up. But Lin Minyan is a tough guy. He can''t understand the look of changjianxing. What should be said or not has been said.


    After listening to Lin Minyan''s words, Xiao Yao''s face became a little playful.


    A pair of eyes, looking at Lin Minyan and long sword line.


    Long Jian Xing coughed and said awkwardly, "Xiao Yao, actually it''s not what you understand. If you really want to join the Huaxia dragon protection hall, I can give you the identity of the leader of the Dragon protection hall at any time. I know you are more powerful than me."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "long sword line, what do you want me to say about you? Can you stop thinking that people all over the world are as careful as you? "


    I''m depressed.


    He really didn''t know where he was being careful.


    "I don''t know about the Dragon protection hall, so I don''t plan to help you at the moment. If you have nothing else to do, you can go now." Xiao Yao said.


    The expression on the face of long sword line and Lin min Yan looks a little embarrassed.


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly sounded behind Xiao Yao.


    "You have to join in!"


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yao became even more depressed.


    Jinglei has come out with his hands behind his back.


    "Second grandfather, what''s your situation?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Jinglei looked at Xiao Yao, took a deep breath and said, "if you don''t know Huaxia dragon protection hall, I can explain it to you now."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "second grandfather, what do you know about these?"


    "Hum, how many people in the whole Chinese river and lake don''t know about the Dragon protection hall?" Thunder asked.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and said it as if he had short experience.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, listen to your second grandfather first. In fact, I know something about Huaxia dragon protection hall." When Gao Feng said this, he sighed.


    Xiao Yao suddenly understood.


    Before that, Gaofeng may have known the purpose of Lin Minyan''s coming to Haitian city, so he was very polite to them. Maybe for this reason, the old man scolded himself again and again.


    However, he just couldn''t figure out what Huaxia dragon protection hall has such great charm?


    Lin Minyan''s eyes lit up a fire of hope.


    They didn''t expect that Jinglei would help them talk at this time. In fact, they thought of the ending before they spoke. Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to be constrained. So after knowing their purpose, their first reaction must be to refuse. Therefore, when Xiao Yao said what he said before, they were not very disappointed. Anyway, everything was in their expectation, But what happened next made them feel strange.


    On the one hand, it is the attitude of Gao Feng, and on the other hand, it is the attitude of thunder.


    Jinglei looked at Xiao Yao and said, "come in with me."


    Xiao Yao nodded and followed Xiao Yao into a room.


    Outside, changjianxing and Lin Minyan are as anxious as ants on a hot pot. They don''t know what''s going on inside. They don''t even know what Jinglei will say to Xiao Yao, so what they can do is to wait anxiously.


    After nearly half an hour, Xiao Yao finally came out of the room.


    The expression on his face looks very calm, even with a smile.


    "What do you think, Mr. Xiao?" Lin Minyan is the first to rush to Xiao Yao and ask.


    Xiao Yao takes a look at Lin Minyan, smiles and asks, "in China, so many people in the world want to join the Dragon protection hall. Why do you have to stare at me?"


    "Because you are the first master of China!" Lin Minyan said.


    The look on his face when he spoke was serious.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t forget what I told you before." Thunder said with a cough.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the second grandfather, but said, "second grandfather, can you not be so anxious! How can I bargain with them when you publish the answer in such a hurry? "


    Thunder and a smile.


    Lin Minyan''s face was full of confusion. He looked at Xiao Yao, then at Jinglei. He grabbed his head and asked, "what''s the answer?"


    Everyone: "now they have begun to doubt Lin Minyan''s IQ.


    It''s so obvious that this guy can''t hear it and doesn''t know what he thinks.


    "Deputy hall leader Lin, Xiao Yao means that he is willing to join." I can''t see the long sword line any more. In the past, some people always said that he didn''t understand the world and was stupid to practice martial arts. But today, after seeing Lin Minyan''s performance, he has made a decision in his heart. Who dares to say that in the future, he must pull him to Lin Minyan and let him see what is really stupid to practice martial arts!


    After he Lin Minyan finished his sentence, Chang Jianxing turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "Xiao Yao, what conditions do you have? Tell me now."


    "Simple, later, I am the Lord of the Dragon hall, and I has the final say," what do you think? Xiao Yao asked.


    Long sword line a Leng, didn''t expect Xiao Yao put forward is such a condition.


    "That''s all?" Long Jian Xing asked cautiously.


    "Well, that''s it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Deal!" Chang Jianxing held out his hand and held Xiao Yao''s hand. He said excitedly, "that''s great. It can''t be any better. I can finally practice martial arts well in the future. I don''t have to worry about these messy things any more..."


    Looking at the expression and manner of changjianxing at this time, it seems that he has extricated himself from some predicament. I don''t know why, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling that he has been trapped

 Chapter 740

    Why did Xiao Yao change his decision?


    Jinglei and Xiao Yao tell a story.


    The organization of dragon protection hall did not appear in recent years.


    The history of hulongtang can be traced back to the Ming Dynasty.


    At that time, there were more practitioners than now, and there were many experts.


    The existence of the Dragon protection hall was not established by any dynasty, but some practitioners spontaneously gathered together to cooperate with the court at that time.


    They guarded the security of China against foreign enemies, while the imperial court at that time gave them what they needed, such as precious medicinal materials or some pills.


    The Dragon protection hall has continued to this day.


    At the beginning of the island invasion of China, the Dragon protection hall once launched a secret contest with the original ninja.


    In the end, of course, Huaxia hulongtang won, but even so, hulongtang suffered heavy losses. After solving the ninjas, they had to leave the rest to Huaxia military, and hulongtang began to close down and recover.


    Although the move of hulongtang can not be said to reverse the war, it also played a great role.


    In Jinglei''s words, it is necessary for Xiao Yao to join the Dragon protection hall.


    And the second reason, Jinglei also told Xiao Yao.


    At the beginning, Jinglei had a chance to become the leader of the Dragon protection hall, but later he was defeated by Zhuge Huotian, so he could only become the deputy leader.


    Jinglei was originally a proud man. It was impossible for him to listen to Zhuge''s arrangement. So in a fit of anger, he left the Dragon protection hall, and Zhuge continued to be the leader of the Dragon protection hall.


    Jinglei said to Xiao Yao: "listen to me, you boy. I didn''t fight Zhuge Huotian at the beginning, which is enough to make me feel aggrieved. Now Zhuge Huotian has gone, and the long sword shop is actually the leader of the hall. Do you have to fight for me to come back? Is it difficult for Zhuge to burn heaven and long sword to crush you? "


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to nod his head, and promised Lin Minyan and changjianxing that he was willing to join the Dragon protection hall. In fact, he was very depressed.


    I don''t know what my second grandfather thinks. He''s old enough to keep fighting.


    However, since the second grandfather wants to be aggressive, he must support him as a grandson! Therefore, Xiao Yao stood up and resolutely stood on his second grandfather''s side to join the Dragon protection hall.


    In addition to these, Xiao Yao has his own ideas.


    Now the island''s one knife flow has become a big problem for him. The appearance of the werewolf last time also sounded an alarm for Xiao Yao. In fact, in this world, even some legends really exist.


    Moreover, the appearance of werewolves must have some relationship with island countries.


    When he was not in Haitian city, the islanders not only got into the trouble of nantianyuan and others in Kyoto, but also got into the trouble of siheyuan in Haitian city. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is absolutely intolerable. Anyway, he can''t bear it. In any case, he has to pay a heavy price for those who want to be around him.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao is full of murderous spirit.


    It''s just that if he wants to deal with yidaoliu alone, although he has enough confidence in his own strength, he will be a bit weak after all. But with the help of the Dragon protection hall, it seems that everything will not be so difficult to solve.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao also had some basic ideas in his mind, but as for how to do it, he had to go step by step.


    "Xiao Yao, anyway, as long as you are willing to join us, it''s a good thing!" Long sword line stretched out his hand to Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao shook hands with Chang Jianxing, and then looked at Chang Jianxing with a kind of complicated eyes.


    "Don''t you hate me at all?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Long sword line looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes are also full of curiosity: "why should I hate you?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt speechless.


    At the beginning, long sword was flourishing in China, but he was defeated by himself. Instead, it became Xiao Yao''s stepping stone. Xiao Yao really didn''t understand. As a normal person, it''s impossible to keep calm, right?


    "Ha ha, I know what you mean." Although changjianxing was puzzled at the beginning, he soon understood what Xiao Yao wanted to express. Immediately, he had a feeling of crying and laughing. He asked, "Xiao Yao, am I that kind of person who is so careful in your heart?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but he was muttering in his heart, wasn''t he?


    Of course, changjianxing doesn''t know what Xiao Yao thinks at this time, otherwise he will want to strangle him.


    Chang Jianxing squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, at the beginning, if I really didn''t hate you at all, it must be false. But after a long time, I don''t care. After all, you beat me by strength, so I have to be convinced. My master said, I lost. It''s a matter of strength. I can make progress in the future, but if I lost, I still don''t believe, If you make excuses for yourself, it''s a matter of character. There''s no way to change it all your life. "


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    At first, Xiao Yao was hostile to Zhuge Huotian, but later he got in touch with him more. He found that Zhuge Huotian was not a bad person, and there was a bottom line in everything he did. Zhuge Huotian also helped him a lot.


    Long sword line continued: "the capable are the best. As long as you are willing to join our dragon protection hall, you will be the leader of the hall. After all, I know your strength. Even if you don''t make such a request, I will ask for it. After all, I''m a person with a big face. Your strength is much better than mine. Let me command you? I can''t do such a thing. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be such a noble person."


    Long Jian Xing shrugged his shoulders and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you say this from the heart or ridicule me. In my opinion, as long as you are willing to join the Dragon protection hall, even if you want to beat me now, I don''t care."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand more and more.


    He didn''t understand why long sword had such obsession.


    Long sword line looked at Xiao Yao, simply helped him to ask out.


    "Are you curious why I want you to join the Dragon protection hall so much?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and thought to himself that he didn''t know when changjianxing learned to read his mind. Otherwise, he just thought in his heart. How could he know?


    Long sword line immediately answered Xiao Yao''s doubts, he said: "because I realize that I have no strength to be the leader of the Dragon protection hall."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Long sword line, is this belittling?


    In the past, he thought that changjianxing was a very lonely and proud man. It seemed that he would not accept anyone except Zhuge.


    It''s really hard to imagine that such a person could say such a thing.


    "The island nation, the werewolf, the gene man of the United States, and the vampire of the eagle nation are all eyeing our Huaxia. If you are a member of the Dragon protection hall, you will know that before that, they have begun to test our Huaxia. I am very confident in myself, but I can''t really drive them away. My master used to be in the Dragon protection hall, so I don''t worry about anything, But fairy, when my master leaves, I have no confidence. "


    Xiao Yao sighed, it seems that the long sword line is really inseparable from Zhuge Huotian!


    How long has Zhuge Huotian been away? He has already begun to show his shyness.


    From a practitioner''s point of view, Xiao Yao thinks that the current long sword walk is very dangerous, which is like a decisive battle with others. It''s just the beginning, and he''s already thinking about what to do if he loses. In this way, if he loses his momentum, he''s already half lost.


    Take the simplest example, ordinary people always scold their mother when they fight. This is subconsciously emboldening themselves, not embodying themselves.


    Momentum can''t be seen or touched, but even ordinary people have momentum on them. For example, when you see a man, some words will immediately appear in your mind, such as extraordinary bearing and dignified bearing. This is a kind of potential momentum.


    "Let''s not talk about that. I see what you mean." Xiao Yao said.


    Changjianxing nodded, but he didn''t intend to say too much. Anyway, in his opinion, as long as Xiao Yao is willing to join the Dragon protection hall, even if his task is completed, he will put down his burden.


    Although he knew that Zhuge Fantian might not be happy if he knew about it, he was helpless. During this period, he had been under great pressure and had no time to improve his cultivation.


    For the long sword line, there is really nothing more important in this world to improve their own cultivation.


    After chatting with changjianxing for a while, Xiao Yao turned to look at Lin Minyan again and asked with a smile, "tell me the truth, are you really not going to take Lin back?"


    Lin Minyan laughed awkwardly and said in a low voice, "it all depends on the meaning of the master."


    Xiao Yao


    He turned to the long sword line and said, "look, the people under your hand are too unreliable. We just talked about that! He just forgot you. I can''t bear it. How about you? "


    "Master, deputy master is right." Long sword line said seriously.


    Xiao Yao covers his face.


    Well, these two guys are solid eyes.


    "Forget it, it''s not fun to chat with you." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said impatiently, "Lin Minyan, in fact, it''s not impossible to let Lin Si go back. In fact, I don''t plan to do anything about him."


    Lin Minyan quickly nodded with a smile: "yes, Lord, in fact, I have known this for a long time. If you really want to do something about Lins, that boy can''t call my father."


    "But, your nephew, really hate..." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Lin Minyan frowned and seemed to fall into some kind of thinking.


    After waiting for a long time, he raised his head to look at Xiao Yao and whispered, "Hall master, otherwise, let''s break his legs?"


    Xiao Yao: "he began to doubt Lin Minyan''s identity. Is this guy really Lin''s uncle? What a grudge!

 Chapter 741

    Xiao Yao has never seen a cruel man, but he has never seen anyone so cruel to his own nephew.


    Seeing the surprised look on Xiao Yao''s face, Lin Minyan''s face changed a little. He quickly whispered: "Hall master, anyway, Lin Si is my nephew. I know I don''t have any face in front of you, but I still beg you, if you can, I''ll save his life, OK?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he was relieved that Lin Minyan had misunderstood his meaning before.


    Want to understand these, he also some laugh and cry, thinking when he said he wanted Lins life ah?


    But after thinking about it carefully, he felt that he might as well push the boat with the current, so that this solid eye could remember his personal feelings.


    So he coughed and patted Lin on the shoulder.


    You know, Xiao Yao is only in his early twenties, while Lin Minyan is already over forty.


    But this kind of action seems to be so coordinated.


    "Now that you have said that, I don''t have much to say. After all, you are also my fan! Well, don''t call me the Lord of the hall. If you think highly of me, call me brother Xiao. In addition, you can handle that Lins. You don''t have to kill him or interrupt his limbs. Just give him a long memory. " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Lin Minyan was almost moved to tears.


    He had heard people say before that Xiao Yao was definitely not such a generous person. Now it seems that such words are just bullshit! Xiao Yao has already made this step. Isn''t it magnanimous? Can others tolerate such things? You know, Xiao Yao is very powerful!


    He felt that Xiao Yao had given himself too much face.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry, I will make him have a long memory! I promise, he will never appear in front of you, otherwise, I will take his life first Lin Minyan said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "follow me first. I''ll take you to Linus."


    "Good!"


    After that, he turned to look at the long sword line and asked, "Hall master - oh no, deputy hall master, won''t you go?"


    "You are the Deputy master! When did I become the Deputy master? " I''m a little curious about long sword.


    "Haha, now Brother Xiao has become the leader of our Huaxia dragon protection hall. Naturally you are the deputy leader. As you said earlier, brother Xiao joined the Dragon protection hall, and you are sorry to be the leader of the party. It''s the same now! With you, how can I be the deputy hall leader? "


    Long Jian Xing laughed and said, "I don''t care about these."


    "No! I have so-called ah! Anyway, if you want to be the new deputy hall leader, I''ll just follow you! " Lin Minyan said seriously.


    If it wasn''t for knowing that Lin Minyan is a solid eye, Xiao Yao would think that this guy is a master of flattery.


    If a person like Lin Minyan goes to work, he will definitely get a promotion and raise his salary. He will become the general manager, become the CEO, marry Bai Fumei and go to the top of his life!


    "Well, you go first. I''ll wait for you here." Long sword line said.


    Lin Minyan listened to the words of changjianxing, and naturally he didn''t ask for anything. He followed Xiao Yao out of the courtyard.


    Back to the small dark house in the suburbs, Xiao Yao takes Lin Minyan into the small dark house.


    "Brother Shaw, is Lins here?" Lin Minyan asked curiously.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Open the iron door, Lin min Yan went in, a simple glance.


    Lins saw Lin Minyan, immediately excited, rushed to Lin Minyan''s front, hiding behind him.


    "Wuwu, second uncle, you''re here. If you don''t come again, I think I''ll die here. Xiao Yao is not human. Kill him quickly, kill him!" Lins felt that after killing Xiao Yao, he could walk out of the psychological shadow.


    Otherwise, he would have to live in a nightmare all his life.


    When Lin Minyan heard Lin''s words, he was furious and slapped Lin Minyan in the face.


    "Son of a bitch! Are you going to be shameless to say that? Did you break your leg when you made brother Xiao look like that? Did they kill you? On the contrary, they serve you with good food and drink, but they just lock you up. What about you? You even want to kill brother Xiao. Are you still human? What''s in your head? "


    The more Lin Minyan said, the more angry he was. He rolled up his sleeve and picked up Lins. He waved his fist again.


    He beat Lins and scolded at the same time.


    The key is that Xiao Yao can see it clearly. Lin Minyan''s every slap and every foot is not a false move. It''s a real fight to the meat. It''s a real hit. It can''t be fake.


    After a while, Lins began to cry!


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to stop anything in the past. He wasn''t mean to be cheap. Lins made him feel very upset. Now that Lins was beaten, it''s not a bad thing for him! He didn''t do anything about Lins before. He just tormented him mentally. If he really let Lins go now, it would be too kind for him. Is Xiao Yao the kind of person who would like to suffer losses? Naturally, the answer is No.


    Lin Minyan played for a long time, and finally stood up straight, panting.


    "Brother Xiao, please. I''ll take this guy away now, and I can promise you that you will never see him again." Lin Minyan said solemnly, "I''ll find a way to send him abroad!"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "OK, let''s go first."


    Lins lay on the ground, his heart almost scared to the extreme.


    In the past few days, Xiao Yao hasn''t beaten him much.


    But unexpectedly, it was his own uncle who beat him and ravaged him.


    Now he doesn''t even have the strength to get up.


    Before, he thought that his second uncle was here to save himself. Now it seems that even the second uncle who is very good in that mysterious department has to be polite when facing Xiao Yao.


    What kind of enemies did you offend before?


    Now Lin Minyan, but the biggest dependence of the Lin family, but their biggest dependence of the Lin family, do not dare to be presumptuous in front of Xiao Yao.


    Lins felt that if he had to use four words to describe Xiao Yao, what he could think of was unfathomable.


    Lin Si''s heart was almost broken when he heard that his second uncle wanted to send him abroad, but he had no choice. He knew that if he dared to disobey his second uncle at this time, he would be waiting for his own affirmation like a fist in a storm


    From the small black house, back to the courtyard.


    Before coming back, Xiao Yao also arranged for the guards to clean up the small dark room and then go back. Anyway, now Lin has let Lin Minyan take Lin away, leaving someone to guard here, which seems meaningless.


    On the bus, Lin Minyan called his father, which is Lin Huocheng.


    On the phone, Lin Huocheng was in a hurry: "how is it, has Lins been rescued?"


    "I brought it out." Lin Minyan said.


    "Oh, that''s good. Bring him back quickly!" Lin Huocheng said.


    Lin Minyan looked at Lins who was left in the back row, shook his head and said to his mobile phone: "Dad, recently, maybe not."


    "Well? Why? " Lin Huocheng was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of Lin Minyan''s words.


    "He broke a few ribs and may be staying in Haitian for a while." Lin Minyan said.


    "Xiao Yao, how brave he is! How dare you do this to Lins? You tell him I''ll make him regret it, for sure


    Even through the phone, Lin can imagine his father''s anger.


    After a moment''s silence, Lin Minyan said, "in fact, brother Xiao didn''t do anything to Lin Si. His ribs were broken by me."


    "..." the forest fire city was confused.


    He really did not expect that Lin Minyan would give him such an answer.


    "It''s wrong for Lins to recognize what he did wrong and stand at attention when he was beaten. What''s wrong with my long memory?" Lin Minyan asked.


    "This..." the anger in Lin Huocheng''s heart went out instantly.


    If Lins was injured by Xiao Yao, he felt that he had another reason to be angry.


    But now, Lin Minyan is responsible for Lin''s injury, so he doesn''t know what to do. Is he angry? But with whom? It''s good that he is Lins''s grandfather, but Lin Minyan is also Lins''s Pro uncle! As an uncle, what''s wrong with teaching your nephew a lesson?


    So, now the forest fire city is really not out of fire, he felt that his whole person will soon be depressed.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about it. In a word, you should take the time to bring Lins back." Lin Huocheng said.


    Listen to his father have said so, Lin Minyan also nodded, eh, said agreed, and then hung up the phone.


    "It seems that the old man will be distressed?" Xiao Yao looks at Lin Minyan and asks.


    Lin Minyan nodded and sighed: "if it wasn''t for the old man''s doting on Lins, he wouldn''t have come to this point."


    Looking at Lin Minyan''s distressed appearance, Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently.


    I''m Tsao. This guy is going to be shameless, isn''t he? Didn''t he beat all the wounds on Collins?


    If it wasn''t for Lin Minyan''s serious face, Xiao Yao really wanted to laugh.


    Back in the courtyard, Lin Minyan borrows Xiao Yao''s car and takes Lin Si to the hospital. Xiao Yao enters the courtyard himself.


    Walking into the courtyard, Xiao Yao looked at the long sword line and said with a smile, "didn''t you have a competition with my second grandfather?"


    "It''s a contest." Long sword line finish saying this words some surprised, "do you know?"


    "Bullshit, when you don''t plan to go with us, I know that you will never die of theft and want to compete with my second grandfather." Xiao Yao said.


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, long sword line even immediately red.


    Originally, I thought I was hiding something from the world, but I didn''t expect to be exposed by Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 742

    In fact, Xiao Yao was not surprised to learn that he had a fight with his second grandfather before changjianxing.


    In such a long time, it''s really strange if changjianxing doesn''t do anything.


    But the long sword shop was also curious. Looking at Xiao Yao, he asked, "since you already know what I''m going to do, why didn''t you tear me down before?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the long sword line and asked curiously, "why do I want to tear you down?"


    "..." long sword is speechless.


    "No matter what, you can''t be my second grandfather''s opponent. If so, what else can I worry about?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Long sword line is a little incredible: "before that, you know what the final outcome will be like?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t that nonsense? If I didn''t know before, how dare I stay with you? "


    In fact, if Xiao Yao came back before the long sword line found Jinglei, it''s really hard to say who won or who lost.


    But now Xiao Yao has come back and started to use some pills to help Jinglei pile. Although he is still in the realm of breaking heaven, isn''t long sword just breaking heaven?


    Not to mention thunder, even nantianyuan can defeat changjianxing.


    Although changjianxing is young, the experts in the family don''t care about their age. On the contrary, the older they are, the more experienced they are. On the contrary, they will have a great advantage. When Jinglei and changjianxing fight, this is probably the case.


    In a word, the long sword line lost. Of course, the loss is not very miserable. Although Jinglei can occupy some advantages, the advantages are not so exaggerated. After all, the long sword line has been famous for many years.


    "Are you convinced?" Xiao Yao looked at the long sword line and asked.


    "Yes." Long Jianxing looked at Jinglei and said with a bitter smile, "in the hands of master Jinglei, I have no chance of winning. The only thing I can do is to hold on for a while."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s good to be convinced. I didn''t expect that you could be beaten so easily!"


    He felt that Xiao Yao was too speechless to speak. That''s just adding fuel to the fire! Fortunately, he didn''t have any temper at this time. After all, Jinglei''s strength is really strong, so strong that he can''t resist.


    However, if only we knew each other. Is it necessary to say it?


    It''s a shame, isn''t it?


    Think of these, long sword line is almost depressed vomit blood.


    "Well, it''s not your problem. It''s mainly because Xiao Yao brought me some pills during this period of time. Otherwise, I won''t recover my old injury and improve my cultivation in such a short time. Before that, I may not be your opponent." Jinglei looked at the long sword line and said seriously. At the end of the day, he couldn''t help but sigh, "now young people are really better than each other. It seems that our older generation are also washing and sleeping at home."


    The long sword is red in the face and red in the ears.


    If Jinglei praised him before that, maybe he would be very happy. But now, he has lost to Jinglei, that is to say, his identity at this time is just a loser. He really doesn''t know whether Jinglei praised or mocked himself.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Jinglei also saw the expression on changjianxing''s face. He was already a little embarrassed. He immediately stopped, so as not to make changjianxing more embarrassed.


    Long sword line immediately grateful to see eye thunder.


    He felt that the words of thunder made him feel relieved.


    Jinglei continued to smile and said: "besides, after Xiao Yao joined your dragon protection hall, are you afraid that he won''t give you pills? After all, no one can be strong at any time. Everyone should be strong. "


    Hearing the words of thunder, Chang Jianxing''s face changed greatly.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at the thunder. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    In their opinion, Xiao yaoneng''s willingness to join the Dragon protection hall has already given them and Jinglei a lot of face. It''s too much to expect Xiao yaoneng to give them pills now, isn''t it?


    Anyway, before Jinglei said that, they didn''t have such an idea.


    In their opinion, people should know how to be content.


    Xiao Yao is also speechless, depressed way: "second grandfather, when did I say that I would also contribute pills ah?"


    "You didn''t say it, but now I do." Thunder did not have a good airway, "anyway, now some low-grade pills, for you is nothing, such a small matter, can you refuse?"


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes. He always felt that there must be his own reason why the second grandfather said so and made such a decision. But now that the second grandfather didn''t say it directly, he must have his own idea, so Xiao Yao didn''t plan to ask immediately.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t refute Jinglei''s words, changjianxing was even more surprised.


    They really didn''t expect that Xiao Yao was not only willing to join the Dragon protection hall, but also willing to give them pills.


    This is a great thing for them! I don''t know why. There is an unreal feeling in Changjian now. He even doubts whether it''s a dream or not. Otherwise, it''s bullshit, isn''t it? When did Xiao Yao become so talkative? After chatting with changjianxing for a while, Xiao Yao asked him to leave first. After seeing off the long sword walk, Xiao Yao turned to look at Jinglei and asked, "second grandfather, if I want to join the Dragon protection hall, it''s already a big face for them. Why do you have to let me give them pills? How much I suffer from this He is not familiar with the Dragon protection hall, and the relationship between him and the long sword shop is not so good. Therefore, if he is really asked to contribute the pills, he is reluctant. Although it is a waste of time for him to refine some low-grade pills, and those pills can''t help him, he just feels a little depressed. Jinglei glanced at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you think how many people can convince you if you become the leader of the Dragon protection hall?" Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "so, what you mean is that you want me to use pills to win them over?"¡° This is the best way Jinglei nodded slightly¡° Cut, I don''t think it''s necessary at all. If they don''t agree with me, I''ll beat them all. How simple is that? " Xiao Yao said. Thunder heard Xiao Yao''s words, suddenly frowned. He fixed his eyes on Xiao Yao and said, "boy, you''re a little inflated." Xiao Yaomeng was stunned. When he thought about it carefully, he thought that the second grandfather was quite right. His subconscious really expanded. After all, he had just entered the aura realm. As a normal person, he would be more or less proud and proud. But now the thunder words poured cold water on Xiao Yao and made him calm down quickly. After all, in this world, There are many more powerful people than Xiao Yao, such as dead wood, painting fans, and so on¡° In addition, no matter what, you kidnapped Lins this time, and the top will be more or less dissatisfied with you. If you don''t know how to offer after joining the Dragon protection hall, what do you think the top will think of you? Xiao Yao, you should know that you are not the only smart person in the world. In China, there are a lot of smarter people than you. When you join the Dragon protection hall, you will immediately deal with the island people. What do you think of the people in the Dragon protection hall? What do the people up there think? " Xiao Yao''s expression became a little serious after hearing Jinglei''s words. To be honest, Xiao Yao didn''t think much about what Jinglei said before. Moreover, in the face of Jinglei''s words, Xiao Yao also has some complaints¡° Second grandfather, if you say that, I have no way to understand. Maybe I want to deal with the islanders. It''s really selfish of me. But if there is no contradiction between me and yidaoliu, should we not do anything? Does Huaxia have no idea at all? " Xiao Yao asked. Jinglei looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "you are too young after all! Although the final results are the same, they are of two kinds. The first is that the state uses you as a gun, and the second is that you use the state as a gun. Do you think it can be the same? "¡° Anyway, the final results are all the same. What is the nature that matters? " Xiao Yao muttered¡° Some people don''t care about it, like you, but some people care about it very much. " Jinglei said, "if you really decide to work for Huaxia, you must put yourself in a correct position. You and Huaxia are not cooperative, but superior subordinate relationship. You are the subordinate. Sometimes you have to obey some orders." Xiao Yao was a little depressed after hearing Jinglei''s words. He felt that his previous proposal to join the Dragon protection hall was definitely the most thoughtless thing he had ever done. If he could start all over again, he would change what he had said before, but now it''s too late. Seeing Xiao Yao''s reluctant expression, Jinglei continued: "in fact, you have nothing to feel aggrieved. If you don''t join Huaxia dragon protection hall, do you think people will let you continue to develop? After all, you have a lot of destructive power Xiao Yao nodded and frowned. Although Jinglei''s words don''t sound very good, he has to admit that his second grandfather''s idea is quite right¡° Second grandfather, I understand what you said. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "I will find out my position."¡° Um... When do you go to Kyoto? " Thunder asked¡° That''s the time. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the people of one knife flow have gone too far. It''s not a way to defend like this. It''s better for me to take the initiative and let them know that I''m not so easy to bully. As a saying goes, attack is the best defense!" Thunder nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 743

    Lin Si''s injury is not very serious. After all, Lin Minyan is his own uncle. How can he really run to his vital point?


    After a brief treatment in the hospital, Lin Minyan plans to take Lin Si back to Kyoto.


    In fact, Lin Minyan himself is not worried, but the old man at home is really worried. He is too worried about Lins. He even uses his identity to invite a helicopter and lands on the roof of the hospital. Even if Lin Minyan doesn''t want to leave, he can''t.


    Lin Minyan wants to go back, so the long sword walk will follow him. Originally, they wanted Xiao Yao to follow them, but Xiao Yao refused.


    However, Xiao Yao promised them that he would go to Beijing in three days. In this way, changjianxing and Lin Minyan were really relieved.


    In fact, the reason why Xiao Yao doesn''t want to leave with changjianxing and Lin Minyan is very simple. It''s just that he wants to solve all the problems of Haitian city first, and he has to say goodbye to Li Xiaoxiao. Last time he left without saying goodbye, Li Xiaoxiao felt very unhappy. If this time he still wanted to do it first and then do it later, It''s estimated that Li Xiaoxiao will have to go to Kyoto to kill himself.


    So Xiao Yao for his own small life, think or have a good discussion with Li Xiaoxiao, after all, life is precious.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao specially drives to pick up Li Xiaoxiao from work.


    As a result, as soon as he got to the bottom of the company building, Li Xiaoxiao called. After listening to what Li Xiaoxiao said, Xiao Yao almost didn''t feel depressed and vomited blood. Li Xiaoxiao had a dinner this evening. Now he was in the hotel and was not in the company at all. However, Xiao Yao had no choice but to ask for the address and rush to the direction of the hotel.


    At the same time, Li Xiaoxiao frowned at the dinner table.


    Originally, she thought that the dinner would be very smooth tonight, but now it seems that her previous ideas are simply a little terrible. This is a grand banquet!


    This time, Li Xiaoxiao invited the boss of beibing group to dinner. If she could talk about cooperation, Xiaoyao security company would directly penetrate Beijiang city. But now, it seems that her previous idea is too simple. It''s just a matter of looking for the skin of a tiger. When she plans to enter Beijiang City through the relationship of beibing group, The other side also has the idea of Haitian city.


    This is too much for Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Mr. Li, in fact, I don''t think my request is too much. You can help the security work of Beijiang city. I just hope I can enter Haitian city. This is our win-win situation! Why don''t you just agree? " Sitting in front of Li Xiaoxiao, a man looks young, only about 30 years old. His eyes just look back and forth on Li Xiaoxiao. His aggressive eyes make Li Xiaoxiao feel very uncomfortable.


    If she could, she really wanted to stand up and pick out the other person''s eyes.


    "Mr. Yuan, although your conditions sound fair, the fact is not the case at all. First of all, Xiaoyao security company is the only one in Haitian city, and there are many employees, so you don''t need other people''s help. But in Beijiang City, you beibing group can''t be the only one. What''s more, the field under your hands is someone else''s, do you think, Do I have to make such an exchange with you? "


    They are a group of tigers. Li Xiaoxiao knows very well what they used to do. Now the entertainment places under Xiaoyao security group are all tigers. They have been fighting for a long time. In Beijiang City, the situation of beibing group is different.


    It can be said that in Haitian city, Xiaoyao security company is the authority, and no one dares to challenge. If beibing group can cooperate with Xiaoyao security company, when they come to Haitian city, they naturally don''t need to worry about other people''s challenges, let alone that the venue will be robbed.


    However, after Xiaoyao security company enters Beijiang City, the situation will be different. In Beijiang City, there are two or three more powerful companies than beibing group. They can threaten Xiaoyao security company''s position in Beijiang city.


    Therefore, such cooperation is extremely unfair to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "That is to say, Mr. Li, do you want to refuse?" Mr. Yuan said, squinting.


    He doesn''t look angry at all. It seems that Li Xiaoxiao''s answers are expected by him now. On the contrary, Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude makes him feel very uncomfortable. It''s impossible for anyone to keep the most basic calm under such circumstances. Of course, except Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is the kind of person who, no matter what happens, People who can keep calm.


    Think of Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao''s face also subconsciously showed a smile.


    Seeing Li Xiaoxiao laughing, Mr. Yuan was shocked and asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. Li, are you going to promise me?"


    "When did I say that?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Mr. Yuan. It was like looking at an idiot.


    Mr. Yuan felt that he was going to be depressed soon.


    Since you don''t plan to promise me, what are you laughing at?


    Of course, under such circumstances, it seems that we are still struggling with these problems. Therefore, Mr. Yuan didn''t continue to ask, just changed his voice and said: "Mr. Li, I know that in your opinion, it''s very unfair to your Xiaoyao security company, but you really need to use this opportunity to break into the territory of Beijiang City, don''t you? Besides, I don''t think Mr. Li knows me well enough! Do you know what I started with? I know your Xiaoyao group is not simple, but what about it? Anyway, I''m not afraid of wearing shoes. If you don''t promise me, I think you''d better not walk at night in the future. " After listening to Mr. Yuan''s words, Li Xiaoxiao immediately frowned¡° Are you threatening me? "¡° If you have to think so, that''s it. Of course, this is your territory. You can do it if you want to do it to me, but as long as you keep me alive, I won''t let you go. " Mr. Yuan laughs. The laughter was full of arrogance, as if he had grasped Li Xiaoxiao''s death, as if he was the only king in the world. Mr. Yuan is very confident in himself. He thinks that the richer the people are, the more afraid they are of death. Li Xiaoxiao has enough money, and she will certainly be afraid of death. Therefore, as long as she has both grace and power, it is not very difficult to take down the territory of Haitian city. What''s more, the other party is still a woman with no power to bind a chicken¡° Mr. Li, in fact, I think Mr. Yuan''s attitude is quite good, or you will agree. " A fat man mixed up behind him. He is the local entrepreneur of Haitian city, the eldest brother-in-law of general manager yuan, and the intermediary between Li Xiaoxiao and general manager yuan this time. He said so, it seems that he is also going to give Li Xiaoxiao a step down, let her promise down. At this time, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open. A man came in with his hand in his pocket and a bad smile on his face¡° Daughter in law, if you have dinner next time, can you tell me in advance? I''ve been waiting under your company building for a long time, and I''m going to give you a surprise! " The man who came in was Xiao Yao. He put out his hand and put his arm around Li Xiaoxiao''s shoulder. He said with a smile. When Li Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Yao, her frown relaxed¡° What are you doing here? " Li Xiaoxiao asked¡° What a meal Xiao Yao said solemnly. Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are full of tenderness when she looks at Xiao Yao, and she also puts a piece of meat into Xiao Yao''s mouth. After Xiao Yao chewed and swallowed the meat in his mouth, he turned and looked at yuan and the fat man. After a while, he sighed and said to Li Xiaoxiao, "in fact, if the tiger had come, I''m afraid it would have been discussed a long time ago."¡° I know Li Xiaoxiao gave a wry smile and said, "in fact, tigers used to talk about such things, but I always feel that since I am now the helmsman of Xiaoyao security company, I should do more things I should do." Xiao Yao sighed, nodded, but still said: "Xiaoxiao, you know, it has nothing to do with your ability, but it has something to do with your identity. He can threaten you in this way, but can he threaten the tiger? If he really dares to do so, tiger will not let him leave Haitian city alive at all. You can''t do so. They are all hooligans. You are a cultural person and an entrepreneur. How do you deal with them? " Li Xiaoxiao vomited his tongue, but he was helpless: "well, I admit what you said is reasonable. In the future, I''ll leave such things to the tiger, but now! Now that you are here, it''s up to you to do it! " Xiao Yao nodded, did not immediately go to see Mr. Yuan, but to see the fat man. By this time, the fat man was already in a cold sweat¡° We''ve met. " Xiao Yao said. The fat man nodded as he wiped the sweat on his forehead with a napkin¡° Brother, who is this man? " Mr. Yuan looked at Xiao Yao and frowned. Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "I''ll find you later. You can do it first."¡° What the hell are you? If you let me sit, I''ll have to sit? " When he spoke, Mr. Yuan had already stood up and seemed to plan to rush towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao also stood up, picked up the previous chopsticks, rushed to Mr. Yuan, and grasped his wrist¡° Ah There was a scream from the box. Mr. Yuan''s right hand was nailed to the table by a chopstick¡° Now, can you sit down? " Xiao Yao said patiently in general yuan''s ear.

 Chapter 744

    Mr. Yuan screamed for a while. When he was quiet, he was in the same place.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at the fat man again and said with a smile, "now we can continue to chat."


    Fat man immediately knelt on the ground, the action is very sharp, without a bit of procrastination, like this action, he has repeatedly practiced countless times, otherwise it is impossible to do so.


    "It''s not new year yet. You kowtow to me, but there''s no red envelope." Xiao Yao sat on the chair, motionless and steady, and his words were full of indifference.


    Without saying a word, the fat man raised his hands and began to smack his face.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s all my fault. I''ve been blinded by lard, and I''ve done such a stupid thing. Please let me go. I promise I won''t show up in Haitian again. Can I? As long as you can see, my company and industry can be handed over to you! " Fat man said a runny nose, a tear, look at his appearance is more miserable than Xiao Yao with chopsticks nailed on the table yuan.


    Xiao Yao sighed and put out his hand to lift the fat man from the ground.


    "I didn''t say what to do with you! What are you doing? We are all friends. Can I do anything to you? " Xiao Yao was a little unhappy and said.


    The fat man almost cried when he heard this.


    He knows that Xiao Yao''s saying this means that the other party doesn''t intend to forgive himself.


    In fact, when you think about it, it makes sense. If Xiao Yao is really so kind and lets him leave with a wave of his hand, then he should doubt whether the man sitting in front of him is Xiao Yao.


    And Mr. Yuan, at this time, had a feeling of being ignorant.


    He really can''t understand. Is it necessary for his brother to be so low on a young man?


    But when he heard the word "brother Xiao", he suddenly realized.


    It turned out that the young man who came in was Xiao Yao!


    "Xiao Yao... Are you Xiao Yao?" President yuan finally spoke at this time.


    "What''s the matter? You know me, too? But I don''t remember having a friend like you Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "It''s impossible. Aren''t you dead?" The expression on President yuan''s face became a little ferocious.


    If it wasn''t for the news that Xiao Yao was dead, how could he come up with the idea of Haitian city?


    Xiao Yao is the soul of Xiaoyao group. If Xiao Yao is really dead, even if the Xiaoyao group still looks strong, it is also a skyscraper without foundation, and it will crumble when the wind blows.


    This is not only Mr. Yuan''s view, but also that of people outside.


    Now Xiao Yao appears in front of President yuan again. He really can''t accept such a fact.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He turned his face and looked at Li Xiaoxiao, who was sitting beside him. He asked, "haven''t you spread the news of my return?"


    "It''s coming out." Li Xiaoxiao said, "it''s just that how we say it is one thing and whether anyone believes it is another."


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little depressed.


    However, if you think about it carefully, what Li Xiaoxiao said is quite reasonable. How they say it is one thing, but does anyone believe it is another thing? You can''t force others to believe it with a knife rest around their neck, can you?


    That''s why Xiao Yao chose to stay for a few days.


    In fact, he had thought about this situation before. After all, their heads grow around other people''s necks. They can''t control other people''s thoughts.


    To say that, in fact, this fat man and Mr. Yuan are unlucky enough to become the springboard of Xiao Yao''s sense of existence.


    "Brother Xiao, I know it''s all our fault. If we believe that you are back, we will not dare to make a mistake. Please, give us a chance!" The fat man cried.


    Xiao Yao was more and more unhappy: "I said, what''s the matter with you? What did I say about you? Why can''t you understand people? I''ll tell you again, it''s a society ruled by law. Everything you do must abide by the law. In your eyes, am I the kind of person who doesn''t abide by the law? I tell you, if you really think so, I''ll sue you for slander. "


    The fat on the fat man''s face was shaking.


    If that''s the case, he believes it 100% when it comes out of other people''s mouths.


    But now the person who says such words is Xiao Yao. Even if he wants to believe it, he can''t find a reason to believe it!


    Xiao Yao stands up and pulls Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Today''s incident should be taken as a lesson for you. Be careful in the future." Xiao Yao then left with Li Xiaoxiao.


    The fat man reaches forward to hold Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao kicks him out.


    "Damn, my patience is limited. Don''t be unkind. Otherwise, I''ll kill you now. Believe it or not?" Xiao Yao has fierce light in his eyes.


    The fat man fell on the ground and didn''t dare to howl out.


    It seems that as long as he makes a little noise, Xiao Yao will rush out immediately and pinch his neck.


    After Xiao Yao left with Li Xiaoxiao, the fat man slowly got up.


    "Brother, didn''t Xiao Yao say that today''s event is over? What are you so afraid of? " Mr. Yuan''s eyes were full of confusion when he looked at the fat man. In his opinion, today''s incident has basically been turned over.


    The fat man turned his face and glared at Mr. Yuan. He slapped him in the face.


    "Are you a pig? Do you believe what people say? I''ll tell you, we''re both going to have bad luck tonight! " At this time, the fat man no longer had the previous panic. In the face of Mr. Yuan, he was full of anger. In his opinion, it was Mr. Yuan who had come to such a situation. If it wasn''t for his brother-in-law''s insistence, he would not have offended Xiao Yao at all.


    "Damn, what are you capable of hitting me? If you have the ability, go and fight Xiao Yao! " Mr. Yuan was stunned by the fat man''s slap. It took a long time for him to come back to himself and scold the fat man. Now they forget all about their brother-in-law and brother-in-law. They just want to scold each other''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    On the one hand, it is to come up with a depression in the heart, on the other hand, it is also to hope to use this way to drive away the inner panic at this time.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise!" At this time, the door of the box was suddenly kicked open, and a group of men in black suits came in.


    The one walking in the front is known by fat man. His name is tiger.


    Tiger a pair of big expression, eyes in the fat man and Yuan Zong body swept.


    "Tiger... Brother tiger, why are you here?" The fat man''s face changed when he saw the tiger.


    Before he knew Xiao Yao would not let him go, but he did not expect that everything came so fast.


    He suddenly wanted to sing a song - Revenge comes too fast, like a Tornado... Considering that if he sings now, it''s a little forced, so let''s forget it.


    "Ha ha, I said you big meatball, why did I come? Do you really have no idea?" The tiger laughs and looks at the fat man as if he were looking at a 250. He hates this kind of person who pretends to be confused. If the fat man really doesn''t understand at all, the tiger can take his eyes off and eat.


    When the fat man wanted to talk, the tiger slapped him in the face.


    "I really don''t understand. What kind of bear heart and leopard gall did you eat? Or, what powerful backing have you found? Otherwise, why dare you challenge our Xiaoyao group? " Speaking of this, the tiger turned his face and looked at Mr. Yuan, and said, "I heard brother Xiao say that you have a way of threatening people! Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, is it? If I don''t kill you, my sister-in-law will never walk at night, will she? "


    Mr. Yuan wanted to speak, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The tiger grabs Mr. Yuan''s hair and kicks him.


    Mr. Yuan was mad and wailed. It was not because the fat man had hit him hard, but because his hand had been nailed on the table by Xiao Yao. The chopsticks had been broken by the bone when the tiger pulled it.


    This kind of pain can be imagined.


    "In fact, what you said is quite right. My brother Xiao thinks what you said is very reasonable. In that case, you''d better die. Can you still become a ghost to pester my sister-in-law? Of course, I don''t care. Anyway, I''m not afraid of living. Will I be afraid of death? "


    After a while, the Tiger stood up again, wiped the blood on his hands, and told the people behind him, "drag it away and dispose of it."


    His eyes became cold and almost devoid of emotion.


    "Tiger brother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! I used to brag and joke. Please give me a way to live At this time, Mr. Yuan finally realized that what tiger said before was not to scare himself, but to kill himself.


    If he can keep calm at this time, it only means that his brain is not normal.


    "Are you kidding?" The tiger laughed, but the next second, the smile instantly away, replaced by a face of frost, "but I''m a real person, take away!"


    Mr. Yuan was crying and howling.


    Instead, the fat man suddenly calmed down, as if the whole person had no thought, and was dragged away by two men.


    Before Xiao Yao didn''t want to accept his opinion of reconciliation, he had already realized his end, but at that time he still had a fluke idea, hoping that Xiao Yao could let them go. Now it seems that his idea before is simple and not like words.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao took Li Xiaoxiao to the famous night market snack street in Haitian city.


    Hand in hand, Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao reveal the nature of food.


    "I also want two bunches of mutton!" Li Xiaoxiao turned to Xiao Yao and said.


    "OK, I''ll buy it." Xiao Yao nodded with a smile. Just as he was about to turn around, he was held by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Are you leaving?" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly asked.

 Chapter 745

    Xiao Yao thinks that Li Xiaoxiao can read the mind.


    Otherwise, she didn''t say anything. How could she know that she was ready to leave?


    Before Xiao Yao could ask questions, Li Xiaoxiao opened her arms and hugged Xiao Yao.


    "I know you are going to leave, but it''s good. At least this time, you should tell me before you leave." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao grabs his head and is embarrassed by what Li Xiaoxiao says. He doesn''t seem to have done many times to leave without saying goodbye!


    Li Xiaoxiao continued: "when are you leaving?"


    "Just these two days!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Hee hee, if you don''t plan to leave, you won''t play around with me." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao was wronged.


    Do you have something wrong with yourself?


    "Tonight, your time is mine." Li Xiaoxiao hugged Xiao Yao and continued, "it''s your business to go to Xia Yixing or pink butterfly tomorrow. I don''t care about you."


    Xiao Yao is not easy to talk.


    In fact, before he really wanted to find Xia Yixing and pink butterfly to say goodbye to them, but now Li Xiaoxiao said it so plainly. Instead, he was thinking, if he did it, it would be wrong.


    "Don''t think so much. No matter what you do, I will support you." Li Xiaoxiao said, "when you''ve finished your work, we''ll go abroad and get married!"


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked curiously, "of course it''s OK for us to get married, but why do we want to go abroad to get married?"


    "Nonsense!" Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said, "Huaxia is monogamous. Of course, you have to find a country that allows men to find three wives and four concubines to get married."


    Xiao Yao


    The grievance in his heart is that he has never had such an idea. On the contrary, Li Xiaoxiao likes to instill such an idea into him when he has nothing to do. Even if he has no idea any more, after listening to what Li Xiaoxiao said, he must have an idea.


    He was wondering whether what Li Xiaoxiao said was true or whether he was testing his determination in such a way.


    If it''s the latter, he wants to confess to Li Xiaoxiao now that his determination is really poor and he can''t stand the test


    "Xia Yixing and pink butterfly are really good, and Liu Chun is also good. I can see that she likes you very much, but I don''t know why. She always wants to hide her love for you in her heart. I don''t think it''s a good thing. After a long time, maybe she will get sick." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to answer Li Xiaoxiao''s words. In fact, he thinks that he is the kind of person who is very easy to be content with. In his opinion, having a beautiful girl friend like Li Xiaoxiao is his family''s virtue. Although Liu Chunxia''s fans are very good, Xiao Yao thinks that he shouldn''t have some ideas about them, This will only make them feel aggrieved and helpless. What''s more, he has to consider Li Xiaoxiao''s mood!


    Although Li Xiaoxiao often talks about the wheels, Xiao Yao is nothing. He knows that what Li Xiaoxiao says is for his good. But how can anyone in this world be willing to share the same man with other women?


    "Xiaoxiao, I really don''t have these ideas." Xiao Yao said. "If Xia Yixing suddenly got married, would you be sad?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and didn''t know why.


    "Think about it carefully. If Xia Yixing told you that she was really going to get married, what would you do?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to want to go on, but she just keeps looking at Xiao Yao, with doubts in her eyes.


    After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao finally said, "I think I will bless her."


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly laughed: "when you say these words, your eyes show a look of pain. That is to say, although you say so, you definitely don''t think so in your heart. If Xia Yixing really wants to get married, it is estimated that the most painful person is you."


    Xiao Yao did not refute what Li Xiaoxiao said.


    He can cheat others, but not himself.


    In fact, he had never thought about it before, but now Li Xiaoxiao suddenly threw it out. He found that he seemed to be in a bit of a panic, and some didn''t know what to do.


    "Xiao Yao, you should think about these problems carefully. If you really don''t want Xia Yixing to be your woman, you can''t delay other people''s happiness. You can''t say that if you don''t want other people, you have to let them not marry for life? I don''t think there''s such a reason. To put it in a bad way, you''re just taking up the manger. Ha ha ha In the end, Li Xiaoxiao laughed.


    This is the first time Xiao Yao has heard such vulgar words from Li Xiaoxiao.


    But when you think about it, that seems to be the truth.


    "I''ve said all that should be said. You can think about the rest and try not to hurt others." Li Xiaoxiao said, "in this world, no one owes you, let alone Xia Yixing? So you can''t let them be wronged... "


    Xiao Yao nodded and his eyes were empty. No one knew what was going on in his mind at this time.


    At this time, Li Xiaoxiao took Xiao Yao''s hand again.


    "You''d better think about it tomorrow. I''ve already told you that your time tonight is mine, so I don''t like it. If you take up my time to think about other women, I will be wronged!"


    Looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s smiling face, Xiao Yao nods again and continues to stroll the snack street.


    The next day, Xiao Yao drove to the pink butterfly.


    "Xiaoyue, unfair, don''t cry, go, Dad take you out to play!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Dad, I''m not going! I want to play at home with my brother and sister. Go out with your mother! " Xiaoyue waved and said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    You know, every time he came back, Xiaoyue had to stick to him. Now, Xiaoyue doesn''t care about herself. Does Gebu have more charm than herself?


    He was a little jealous at the thought.


    "Don''t cry, don''t you?" Xiao Yao turned to look at GE Bing and asked.


    "I''m not going either." Ge Bu smiles and says, "there''s still a lot of homework to do."


    Ge doesn''t cry! It''s Ge Ping''s follower. Unless she goes to school, no one can let her separate from Ge Ping. Now Ge Ping says that he doesn''t want to go out to play. Naturally, he won''t go out with Xiao Yao if he doesn''t cry.


    After talking with Xiaoyue for a long time, Xiao Yao can''t change Xiaoyue''s idea, so he has to go out with the pink butterfly.


    After Xiao Yao and pink butterfly left, Gebu asked curiously, "Xiaoyue, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yue glanced at GE Bing and said, "it''s not interesting."


    "No, before dad came back, you said every day that you missed him and wanted to play with him. Now he''s coming to pick you up to play. Why don''t you go¡°


    Xiaoyue looked at Gebu and asked, "what about you? Don''t you really want to go out with dad? Why do you refuse? " Xiaoyue asked.


    Ge Bihan said with a smile: "I don''t know. If you refuse, I know you must have a reason to refuse."


    Xiaoyue said with a smile: "I just don''t want to be a light bulb!"


    Gebu looked at Xiaoyue with a puzzled look: "light bulb? What do you mean by that? We are all living people. How can we become light bulbs? "


    Xiaoyue rolled her eyes. She had no way to deal with Gebu. She could only talk about the meaning of light bulb with Gebu.


    After listening to Xiaoyue''s explanation, Gebu also understood and said, "in short, we want to match aunt Pink Butterfly and dad?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Xiaoyue nodded her head and said, "I can see that mom still likes dad very much, so of course we have to create opportunities for them!"


    Gebu was worried after listening to Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue also noticed that Ge Ping''s emotion was not right, and quickly asked: "what''s the matter? Brother Bu, do you have any different ideas? "


    "Aunt Xiaoxiao is my father''s girlfriend. If we let aunt Xiaoxiao know, how wronged should she be?" Ge said with a sigh.


    Xiaoyue supported her chin with one hand and nodded: "yes, aunt Xiaoxiao is very kind to us, ah... It''s really a headache!"


    Gebu doesn''t know what sister Xiaoyue and her brother are talking about, but seeing that they are all depressed and sad, she frowns and looks like a meditator, which makes Xiaoyue and Gebu laugh. She doesn''t know what funny things she has done, She just thinks that her brother and sister are all in a headache now, and she still wants to laugh heartlessly, isn''t it not so good


    What Xiao Yao didn''t think about, on the contrary, made these two little guys headache. If he knew, he didn''t know what kind of wonderful expression he would show.


    Sitting in the car, pink butterfly and Xiao Yao also briefly talked about the recent situation of the three children. After listening to pink butterfly, Xiao Yao was also embarrassed.


    "I''ve wronged you." Xiao Yao said.


    "What have you wronged me for?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "It''s a lot of pressure for you to take these three children with you, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that pink butterfly is really wronged. He doesn''t even have a boyfriend, but he has to take three children with him. I''m afraid some excellent men who like pink butterfly will be scared away.


    "No, I know you''ll come to see me as long as they''re by my side." Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao

 Chapter 746

    Xiao Yao felt that what Pink Butterfly said was full of grievances. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Li Xiaoxiao is right. In this world, few people owe themselves. On the contrary, they owe too much.


    He held out his hand, trying to grasp the pink butterfly''s hand, but took it back.


    When he held out his hand, he thought of what Li Xiaoxiao said to himself last night. He thought, why can''t he take that step bravely?


    But take back the hand, it is because, he really can''t pass himself.


    That is to say, now Xiao Yao is in the conflict between heaven and man.


    There are two villains in his mind, one is to support Xiao Yao to put the pink butterfly Xia Yixing out of their way, and the other is to stand on the commanding height of morality and be responsible for condemning him.


    Xiao Yao''s subtle movements can''t avoid the eyes of pink butterfly.


    You know, she used to be a very good killer.


    Then she giggled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xiao Yao was a little hairy when he was laughed by the pink butterfly.


    "Laugh, you''re getting better at last." Pink Butterfly said seriously.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know why.


    Pink Butterfly continued: "at least now you have ideas that you didn''t have before, which is good news for me."


    Xiao Yao coughed, but also with a cough to cover up his inner embarrassment.


    What''s the matter with women now? Have they all learned to read minds?


    First of all, Xia Yixing knows that she is the first to be a beauty through the phone. Then, Li Xiaoxiao last night knows that she is going to leave before she speaks.


    Now, pink butterfly again.


    He felt that as a man, the pressure of survival is really great!


    If all the women in the world become smart, how can other men pick up girls? After all, most men have to tell lies when they pick up girls. Unlike themselves, they can eat by their faces


    "Xiao Yao, in your heart, what kind of person am I?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and didn''t know how to evaluate.


    "Is it in your heart that I am a woman who lets go?" Pink Butterfly asked, "I think I''ve always been frivolous in front of you."


    "How can it be? That''s what you look like." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He was really curious, why did Pink Butterfly ask such a low IQ question? She knew herself, didn''t she know her? If he is really deceived by the appearance of pink butterfly, then he is a total 25.


    "Really?" With Xiao Yao''s reply, pink butterfly seems to be very happy.


    "When did you start to care about other people''s thoughts?" Xiao Yao glanced at the pink butterfly and asked casually.


    "Because - I don''t know." Pink Butterfly shakes her head. She really doesn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question, because she doesn''t know when she began to care so much about Xiao Yao''s view. This is quite different from her before. According to pink butterfly before, she lives for herself, not for others, as long as she lives easily and wonderfully, What can others think of themselves?


    Anyway, her mouth is on other people''s faces, and it''s their right to say what they want to say, and she can''t control it.


    However, during this period of time, she always thought about how Xiao Yao would treat herself with her every move.


    Then she suddenly remembered a sentence she had read in the book: you are my dream about gain and loss, and I am your dispensable person


    Very cruel, very real, probably a lot of single Acacia people, have had this idea.


    The morning passed, and at noon Xiao Yao came home with the pink butterfly, and five people had a meal together.


    "Come on, wish our family five a long time!" Xiaoyue raised her glass.


    I don''t know who she learned from.


    When Pink Butterfly heard this, her face turned red again.


    It''s probably also her dream


    In the afternoon, Xiao Yao drives to find Xia Yixing.


    Into the office, Xia Yixing raised his head to look at Xiao Yao, asked: "something?"


    "It''s OK. Just come and have a look." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That is to go." Xia Yixing said without raising her head, "you either have to leave or something. Besides these two points, I don''t think you can come to me."


    Xiao Yao thinks that the pressure is really increasing.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about you. When will you leave?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "Probably tomorrow." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, let''s go!" Xia Yixing said.


    "Well..."


    After a simple conversation, they were silent again.


    "Do you have anything else to do tonight?" After waiting for three minutes, Xia Yixing looked up at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao is very grateful that Xia Yixing can take the initiative to speak at this time, otherwise, the atmosphere may have been strange, for him, it is like a year.


    "Have dinner with me in the evening!" Xia Yixing said with a smile, "you can''t promise this, can you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "of course, no problem, I promise you."


    "OK, it''s a deal!" Xia Yixing smiles like a flower.


    Next, Xia Yixing began to talk to Xiao Yao about the impact of the incident last night.


    Well, it''s about yuan and fat.


    Tiger''s way of dealing with the two men is very hidden, but "carelessly" gives the fat man a breath.


    Xia Yixing knows that the tiger''s carelessness is also ordered by Xiao Yao. Otherwise, it''s really strange that the fat man can live according to the tiger''s temper.


    Naturally, some of his friends came to the fat man''s business, which is equivalent to throwing a heavy bomb into the calm lake. The whole business alliance of Haitian city knew the appearance of Xiao Yao, and his style of doing things was still so vigorous.


    This is to reduce a lot of burden for Xia Yixing. She doesn''t need to do anything, or even add fuel to the flames. She just needs to let this thing continue to develop.


    She felt that Xiao Yao was just a genius. She could think of such a way.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, he was just lucky. Just when he had a headache about this, the fat man and Mr. Yuan sent them to the door.


    Until Xia Yixing gets off work, Xiao Yao drives the car and takes Xia Yixing to a restaurant to sit down.


    "From now on, let''s not talk about work." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing and nods with a smile.


    Xia Yixing asked again, "who''s treating this evening?" "Of course it''s me." Xiao Yao did not want to say.


    "Good! I''ll kill you tonight! " Xia Yixing said with a sly smile.


    From Xia Yixing''s face to see such an expression, it is estimated that Xiao Yao is the only one in China.


    When Xia Yixing orders, Xiao Yao suddenly stands up.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Xia Yixing raised his head and frowned a little. But soon, his brow was relaxed and he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, a little bit." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then go! Anyway, don''t disturb our dinner Xia Yixing pouted and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Instead of going to the bathroom, he got out of the dining room. He put his hand in his pocket and walked straight on.


    Then he turned into an alley.


    Two black figures also follow Xiao Yao to turn in together.


    It''s just that as soon as they turn the corner, the whole person is in the same place.


    One hand was around their neck.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll lose your breath the next second." Xiao Yao stares at them coldly and says.


    The two men are in a bit of a bind.


    They are very confident in the way they hide their bodies. They really don''t understand when they show their feet in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The fear in the eyes of the two men is being dispelled a little bit.


    Then, the corner of their mouth overflowed with blood and lost their breath.


    Xiao Yao is helpless and throws two corpses on the ground.


    "Damn, I''ll kill myself without saying a word. I''m cruel enough to myself." Xiao Yao clapped his hands and seemed to feel a bit unlucky.


    He crouched down and searched for the bodies of the two dead bodies, but found nothing.


    It seems that these two guys have made up their minds and won''t let Xiao Yao see through their identities. Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about anything. Anyway, he has many enemies, one more and one more. He doesn''t care at all.


    Besides, as long as he comes to trouble himself during this period of time, no matter who he is, he will put the account on yidaoliu. Who can make yidaoliu trouble himself all the time? In the past, he thought that crossing the river was a respectable opponent, but now that crossing the river is dead, it seems to him that the flow of a knife is a scum.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao feels that they don''t feel aggrieved if this account is charged to yidaoliu. These two guys are dead men at first sight. This kind of routine is also what yidaoliu likes to do. Xiao Yao has met dead men from island countries before. He has to say that such opponents are really terrible. They are just crazy, even their own lives are not the same thing, How can you care about other people''s lives.


    After solving the two people, Xiao Yao went back to the restaurant and washed his hands. After sitting down, Xia Yixing asked: "all solved?"¡° It''s settled. " Xiao Yao nodded¡° Are they islanders again? " Xia Yixing asked. Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know. They committed suicide without saying anything."... " Xia Yixing''s face changed a little. Even if she wanted to keep herself calm, it was difficult¡° Well, let''s not talk about them. Now, our task is to have a good meal! " Xiao Yao said. Xia Yixing smiles and nods.

 Chapter 747

    The next day, Xiao Yao went to Kyoto.


    To be exact, it''s a return to Kyoto.


    In fact, in the eyes of the outside world, Kyoto has been Xiao Yao''s for a long time. The relationship between the original three families in Kyoto, Xia family, Chu family, Qin family, and Xiao Yao is very delicate. Moreover, now Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company can gain a firm foothold in Kyoto without the help of these three families.


    Now Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company has become the third largest momentum in Kyoto. It''s impossible to restrain Xiaoyao''s development. Many people know this.


    Back in Kyoto, it was Zhou Lei and Qu Yang who picked up the plane. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Xiao Xiaoyan also came, and he was askew with Qu Yang. Even if he was stupid, he could see that Qu Yang, with his perseverance and perseverance, had successfully won the return of beauty.


    In fact, in Xiao Yao''s view, this is expected.


    Qu Yang''s character is good, and he is also very handsome. If he comes out, he can even become a popular student.


    If Xiao Yao was a woman, he would give Qu Yang a 100.


    "Brother Xiao, you can be regarded as back, Wuwu..." Qu Yang saw that Xiao Yao was so excited that he was almost ready to cry. As a result, as soon as he posted it, Xiao Yao dodged him.


    "Go away first! I don''t do basic. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qu Yang didn''t have a good way: "I don''t make bases either! I have a daughter-in-law now. " He took Xiao Xiaoyan''s hand with a proud smile on his face.


    "Don''t stink. I haven''t promised you yet. You still have a probation period." Xiao Xiaoyan said.


    Although she said that, her eyes were full of a strong smile. It can be seen that she was also very satisfied with Qu Yang.


    "Xiao Xiaoyan said that she would give Qu Yang a probation period of three months. After passing the three months, she would be regarded as Qu Yang''s girlfriend. Some little girls are just deceiving themselves." Zhou Lei looks at Xiao Yao''s face and explains in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but it''s not surprising that Xiao Xiaoyan can do such a thing.


    "But now they have a problem." Zhou Lei said that this time he didn''t lower his voice. Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan also heard it.


    Qu Yang''s face changed a little when he heard these words, while Xiao Xiaoyan''s face was curious and probably didn''t understand the meaning of Zhou Lei''s words.


    "Brother Lei, let''s go back and talk about it." Qu Yang said that obviously he didn''t want Xiao Xiaoyan to know what Zhou Lei was going to say next.


    Zhou Lei nodded, he is not an eventful person, since Qu Yang does not want Xiao Xiaoyan to know, he naturally will not say it in front of Xiao Xiaoyan, this is not to give Qu Yang face?


    After waiting to get on the bus, Qu Yang drives with Xiao Xiaoyan to go first, while Xiao Yao gets on Zhou Lei''s car.


    In the car, Zhou Lei also said what he didn''t finish before.


    It turns out that Qu Yang has something he worries about now. To put it simply, it''s because of Xiao Xiaoyan''s identity.


    Like Zhou Lei, such a person, marriage is not has the final say, Zhou Lei is lucky. On the one hand, he and Chang Yang are two lovers. The Zhou family and the Chang family are equal, but Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan are not so lucky.


    What''s more, Xiao Xiaoyan''s parenthood is so special that even nantianyuan knows about these things. The Qu family only needs a little effort to find out, and then Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan will face more trouble.


    "Otherwise, when the time comes, we''ll talk to father Qu Yang?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Lei said: "brother Xiao, it''s all about the household chores of the Qu family. If we really join in, I''m afraid it will only make things more complicated."


    Xiao Yao listened to Zhou Lei''s words, also nodded, he had to admit, Zhou Lei said these are very reasonable.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao said, "it''s up to Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan to deal with this matter. I don''t think Qu Yang''s father is the kind of person who doesn''t have human feelings. It''s just a matter of competition! As long as Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan insist enough, all problems are not problems. "


    "Ha ha, that''s what Chang Yang told me." Zhou Lei said with a smile, "since this is the case, we don''t need to worry about anything. It''s Qu Yang who should worry about these problems."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, brother Shaw, when you were not in Kyoto, the islanders came." Sitting beside Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''ve known about this for a long time. It''s not only Kyoto, but also Haitian city. Moreover, Haitian city is even more exaggerated. They have also sent out werewolves."


    "Werewolf?" When Zhou Lei and Chang Yang heard these two words, their faces changed, and they said in the same voice, "brother Xiao, is there really a werewolf in this world?"


    "What''s the point?" Nan Tianyuan said: "there are also vampires in this world. There are all kinds of strange things in the world. Existence is reasonable. Since there are legends about them, it''s not groundless. It''s just that we have seen too little before."


    Zhou Lei and Chang Yang also nodded. They thought that what Nan Tianyuan said was quite reasonable. They had to admit that they had some short knowledge before¡° So what are we going to do? Are you waiting for them to call? " Nan Tianyuan asked. Xiao Yao shook his head and asked, "do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to be bullied?" Nan Tianyuan laughed: "of course not." He thinks he knows Xiao Yao better. No matter who he is, he should be ready to be killed by Xiao Yao if he wants to bully him¡° You and I will go to a place later. " Xiao Yao thought for a while and said. Nantianyuan nodded. Since Xiao Yao didn''t say much, he must have his own ideas. Naturally, nantianyuan won''t follow him and ask more. Zhou Lei was not happy: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? You have to keep a secret from me¡° Nonsense, you''re not an ancient martial arts expert, and you''re not a person in the cultivation world. What do you know about these things? " Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "even if you want to play with us, you have to ask your daughter-in-law if she agrees."¡° I don''t mind What Xiao Yao didn''t expect is that Chang Yang''s attitude is like this: "as long as Zhou Lei is willing, I will support him whatever he does, and in my opinion, Zhou Lei owes you a lot. Even if he pays everything, he shouldn''t shrink back, otherwise, such a man is not worth my liking." Zhou Lei was almost moved to cry: "brother Xiao, do you hear me? Wuwuwu, I really have a good daughter-in-law! " Xiao Yao said with a smile: "because of this, you have to stay close to your daughter-in-law and guard her. Otherwise, would you have failed her?"¡° I''m Theo, brother Shaw, you are a routine Zhou Lei thought for a long time, but he couldn''t understand what Xiao Yao said¡° Come on! You are just an ordinary person. If you are a cultivator, maybe I will take you around. " Xiao Yao said, "the next thing nantianyuan and I have to do is really dangerous. We have to deal with not only the islanders, but also the werewolves. We really don''t know when we will die." Zhou Lei shook his head hard: "brother Xiao, stop talking." Xiao Yao complacently said: "what''s the matter? Do you know you are afraid?"¡° No, I just think you''re going to make me say it. " Zhou Lei said. Xiao Yao: "neuropathic thinking, he felt really unable to understand... Back in the courtyard, Xiao Yao and Xiao Qinglong they said hello, and brought them some small gifts, these children got the gift, one by one laugh can be happy, chasing behind Xiao Yao said a long time thank you. Xiao Yao looked carefully and found that the children were wearing expensive brand names¡° Did you buy them all? " Xiao Yao looks at Qu Yang and asks¡° How do you know everything, brother Qu Yang was a little depressed. He felt that he was transparent in front of Xiao Yao. It seemed that nothing in the world could hide Xiao Yao''s eyes. Frustration swept over him¡° Nonsense, I''m not a fool. Besides you, I can''t think of anyone else. " Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I know you like Xiao Xiaoyan, so you love her, but it''s not necessarily a good thing. Can you take care of them all your life? From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult, don''t you understand? One day, if you don''t care about them, it will make a big shadow on them. "¡° No, brother Shaw. How can I ignore them? " Qu Yang shook his head and said. Xiao Yao looked serious and said, "it''s too early to say no now. I ask you, if Xiao Xiaoyan hurts your family and you break up with her, can you still treat these children so well?" Qu Yang stares at Xiao Yao and says in a low voice, "how can such a thing happen?"¡° I just made up a condition, but there is nothing impossible in this world Xiao Yao said. Qu Yang could only smile bitterly and nodded. As soon as they got to the siheyuan, a car stopped at the gate of the siheyuan. Chang Jianxing and Lin Minyan jumped out of the car¡° South sky far, let''s go first Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Nan Tianyuan¡° Good Nan Tianyuan nodded quickly and followed Xiao Yao to the door¡° Xiao Ge, where are you going? " Qu Yang rushed to catch up and asked. Zhou Lei pulled raqu Yang and said, "it''s their cultivator''s business. We can''t help. We''d better not know." Qu Yang snorted and said to Zhou Lei, "brother Lei, if you say that, there''s a problem. First of all, I''m also a practitioner!" Zhou Lei

 Chapter 748

    Originally, Zhou Lei was still a little unconvinced, but when he thought about it carefully, Qu Yang really didn''t say anything wrong, because last time he ate the golden elixir, he already had basic accomplishments, so he could be regarded as a beginner.


    At the thought of these, Zhou Lei was even more subdued. It seemed that so many people could not cultivate themselves!


    Grievance, depression and embarrassment are all intertwined together


    "Well, Qu Yang, don''t follow behind. You can deal with ordinary people, but you can''t deal with others. Stay here." Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang can only nod.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the long sword line, said: "I have a request."


    "Is there another condition?" There''s something helpless about long sword.


    Xiao Yao said: "I joined you. You are responsible for the safety of siheyuan."


    "Isn''t there him?" Long sword line looked at South sky far to say.


    In the eyes of the long sword shop, there is a South sky far away in the courtyard, which can be regarded as a demon.


    "He came with me." Xiao Yao said.


    Changjianxing and Lin Minyan were stunned at first, and then they were all excited.


    "Master, do you mean to let Mr. Nan join us?" Lin Minyan stammered excitedly.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "is there anything wrong with this?"


    "Of course not!" Lin Minyan said quickly, "it''s too late for us to welcome you."


    It''s true that nantianyuan is already a cultivator in the realm of breaking heaven. Now there is a cultivator in the realm of breaking heaven joining their dragon protection hall. If they really refuse, they will have no brains.


    "Well, the safety here is up to you!" Xiao Yao said.


    Lin Minyan nodded hard and said, "don''t worry, master. I will send someone to protect the safety of the siheyuan. If something happens to them, I''d like to see them!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "do your best. It''s useless for me to take your head."


    Lin Minyan smiles and nods.


    Looking at Lin Minyan''s embarrassed expression, Xiao Yao''s tone softened and continued: "you have to save your life to help me kill people."


    Lin Minyan is excited again.


    Such a middle-aged man, in front of Xiao Yao, his words and deeds are almost like a child.


    After getting on the bus, Xiao Yao also introduced the Huaxia dragon protection hall to the South Tianyuan.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that after listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Nan Tianyuan''s face showed a look of embarrassment.


    "Brother Xiao, according to the truth, I must have agreed to your request 100 percent. As long as I can help you, I will do anything. However, I am already a member of Nantian palace. How can I join other schools?" Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and began to think about it.


    On the contrary, Lin Minyan, the driver, laughed.


    "Mr. Nan, you don''t need to worry about this problem at all."


    Nan Tianyuan is puzzled.


    Lin Minyan continued: "in the past, we also had a practitioner in the South Heaven palace, elder Qingfeng."


    Now, nantianyuan''s mouth is big enough to swallow an egg.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised and asked, "is it true or not? Elder Qingfeng used to be a member of the Dragon protection hall? "


    "Yes, it''s just that he quit a few years ago. He thinks he''s old, and his cultivation is not too old. Staying in the Dragon protection hall may not be helpful. We''ve asked him to stay, and even went to the South Heaven palace many times, but he didn''t make the old man change his mind..." Lin sighed.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "now that nantianyuan joins you, people in nantiangong won''t have any opinions?"


    "Certainly not, but in order to let Mr. Nan get rid of his worries, I will send a letter to nantiangong to see its reply." Lin Minyan said.


    After listening to Lin Minyan''s reply, Nan Tianyuan''s previous entanglement vanished in an instant.


    And Xiao Yao immediately thought of another problem.


    "The South Heaven Palace should also be regarded as a sect in the hidden world. How can you all understand it?"


    "This..." Lin Minyan suddenly faltered, as if he didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Nan Tianyuan, on the other hand, helped Lin Minyan answer Xiao Yao''s question: "brother Xiao, you don''t know what Nan Tianyuan is like now. Although he is still a sect in the secluded world, his strength is not as good as many secular experts. For example, Mr. Jinglei, even if he is a person, he can wipe out our Nan Tiangong. In the final analysis, It''s been many years since talents have appeared in our Nantian palace. "


    Xiao Yao patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you can''t say that. Aren''t you a talent?"


    Nan Tianyuan smiles awkwardly.


    In fact, it''s reasonable to say that his current cultivation is a genius. After all, even though they were shocked by thunder, they were about the same age as Nantian when they entered the realm of breaking heaven.


    However, nantianyuan also knows that his strength is bestowed by Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, he couldn''t have broken through the sky.


    What''s more, in front of Xiao Yao, how many people can be regarded as geniuses?


    "That''s great. There are two practitioners in the Dragon protection hall. They can be regarded as a great increase in strength." Lin Minyan rubbed his hands and said.


    Long Jian Xing said with a smile, "you are wrong. You are a practitioner of breaking heaven."


    "Ah? Isn''t Mr. Nan also a practitioner of breaking heaven? " Lin min Yan a Leng, in the heart thinks, oneself before get of information have mistake?


    "Yes, he is the cultivator who breaks heaven in my mouth." Long sword line said.


    "That hall leader he..." Lin Minyan just wanted to ask, suddenly understood something, emotional under a brake, the car stopped.


    "I''m the second Olympic! Lin Minyan, you want to pit me Xiao Yao is depressed.


    "No, no, the hall leader, the deputy hall leader means that you are now the cultivator of aura... Aura realm?" Lin Minyan''s voice was trembling.


    The cultivator of aura realm! Even Zhuge Huotian, the patron saint of China before, just entered the aura realm in the front days. He is the first person in the secular world. Moreover, after entering the aura realm, Zhuge Huotian has left Kyoto. Now he is missing. Now, changjianxing tells himself that Xiao Yao is also a practitioner of the Aura realm. How can this be possible? It''s totally unreasonable, OK?


    If this spread out, I really don''t know how many people will be shocked.


    "It''s good that you know it yourself. Don''t publicize it." Long sword line said.


    "Good, good! I will keep it a secret In Lin Minyan''s opinion, the news that Xiao Yao has become a spiritual realm practitioner is no less than a state secret.


    Seeing that changjianxing and Lin Minyan are both cautious, Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t say much. They are willing to do so! Anyway, he also hopes that this matter will stop here. The less people know, the better.


    No way, who let himself be a low-key beauty?


    "Hall leader, the practitioner of aura realm, isn''t he very powerful?" After learning the news, Lin Minyan began to be curious. After all, the aura realm is mysterious to all practitioners.


    "If you ask so many questions about what to do, you can''t become a practitioner of aura." Long sword line said.


    Lin Minyan''s face became more and more embarrassed.


    "Nothing is impossible." Nan Tianyuan helped Lin Minyan and said, "before, I even thought it was impossible to enter the realm of breaking heaven with my strength, but now I''m a practitioner of breaking heaven."


    "That''s because of Xiao Yao." At this time, Chang Jianxing, who usually talks very little, had a debate with Nan Tianyuan.


    Xiao Yao is funny in his heart. In fact, he also understands the idea of long sword shop. In the past, long sword shop was called a genius of China. But after that, Xiao Yao came out of the sky, which caused great psychological pressure on long sword shop. He was also depressed for a long time. Finally, he simply gave up the idea of fighting with Xiao Yao, because he knew that he and Xiao Yao were no longer rivals in the same horizontal line.


    However, in his heart, he still rejected others to become a genius.


    Of course, these are all small problems. It''s harmless, and Xiao Yao won''t say it.


    "Now he''s following brother Xiao too!" Nan Tianyuan said to Chang Jianxing, "as long as you follow brother Xiao, there will be infinite possibilities!"


    Xiao Yao thinks nantianyuan is a good advertisement for himself.


    Lin Minyan, who was driving, was also excited. He turned to Xiao Yao, who was sitting in the back row and said, "brother Xiao, I won''t call you master in the future. Will you take me with you?"


    Xiao Yao


    Long sword line simply turned to look out of the window.


    "By the way, where are we going now?" Xiao Yao found that now they seem to be farther and farther away from the city center of Beijing.


    "The base of our dragon protection hall! Kyoto military region. " Lin Minyan said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "the base of hulongtang is in the military region?"


    "It''s not, um... How to say, brother Xiao, I''ll sell it first, and you''ll know when you get to the place."


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not continue to ask questions.


    After waiting for the base of hulongtang, he finally understood the meaning of Lin Minyan''s previous words.


    It turns out that the base of hulongtang is underground of the military region!


    After entering the elevator and the underground base, Xiao Yao found that all the walls here are made of metal, and there are high-definition cameras every other distance, which means that the guards are very strict.


    When passing by a square, Xiao Yao also saw many men in military uniform training.


    Lin Minyan explained to Xiao Yao: "these are the best in the army. Their strength is very good. If they have the opportunity to practice Qi and become a cultivator, they can be regarded as the fresh blood of our dragon protection hall."


    Xiao Yao understood that in fact, the Dragon protection hall can also be regarded as a special force in the special forces, just very special.

 Chapter 749

    From Lin Minyan''s words, Xiao Yao learned that in fact, in China, every year, he would choose some good seedlings from the excellent special forces of various military regions and put them into the base of hulongtang.


    In fact, after some systematic training, some ordinary warlords are already practitioners.


    For example, Qu Yang can be regarded as a cultivator now, but if he really confronts with a king of soldiers, Qu Yang will surely lose. Even some excellent king of soldiers can deal with five or six Qu Yang.


    While wandering around the hulongtang base, Lin Minyan also carefully introduced the current situation of hulongtang to Xiao Yao.


    The current dragon protection hall is divided into three departments. The first department is the cultivation group. Each member of the cultivation group is a cultivator, which is also the largest number of people.


    The second department is the more mysterious group of powers, but there are only seven or eight of them. Presumably, the powers are the rarest. Most of the powers are born with some unique powers, so when they are born, Huaxia will send them to the Dragon protection hall, That''s why the outside world knows so little about the psionic.


    The third department is the recruits group. The number of recruits in this group is moderate. Every year, some of them will be promoted to the cultivation group.


    "Brother Xiao, anyway, the leader of the psionic group is very powerful." Lin Minyan whispered.


    Xiao Yao had some interest in it and asked curiously, "how powerful is it?"


    "I''ve suffered from him." Chang Jianxing, who seldom spoke, even spoke at this time.


    "What?" Xiao Yao''s eyes widened and looked at the long sword line. His eyes were full of disbelief. Now the long sword line is already a master of breaking the heaven realm. As a result, he even suffered losses from the leader of a power group. It would be really strange if Xiao Yao wasn''t surprised.


    The long sword shop also blushed and said awkwardly, "his powers are a little elusive to me, so I was caught. To be honest, he is really powerful."


    "That is to say, you are not his opponent?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Changjianxing nodded: "the reason why he doesn''t like me is that he thinks he is more powerful than me and more suitable to be the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall. But as you know, as long as the strength of Huaxia dragon protection hall is still the cultivator, if you want to select the leader of the hall, you should naturally choose someone from our cultivation group, or let the leader of a power group lead them, We may not be convinced! Another reason is my master. "


    "I see." Although the words of changjianxing didn''t finish, Xiao Yao understood the meaning of changjianxing. The first reason is that now changjianxing has said almost the same thing. The second reason is that the master of changjianxing is Zhuge Huotian. Now Zhuge Huotian is gone, and changjianxing should become the new hall leader. It''s just such a reason, Some of them are just not on the table.


    So Xiao Yao understood before he finished the long sword line.


    "In this case, that is to say, Zhuge Huotian can defeat the leader of the power group?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course!" The long sword shop was very proud and said, "as long as my master is here, that guy must be honest and dare not be presumptuous. Ha ha!"


    Xiao Yao said contemptuously, "I really don''t know what you are proud of. You are also in the realm of breaking heaven. Your master was also in the realm of breaking heaven. As a result, you can''t do what your master can do when breaking heaven. What are you proud of?"


    "..." the long sword line is very hurt. As the saying goes, beating people doesn''t hit face. Since what Xiao Yao said is true, it doesn''t need to be so direct, does it?


    "All right, let''s not talk about that." Xiao Yao sighed and asked, "the leader of the power group, what power is it?"


    "What we know is that he can play with fire, and the fire he plays with can''t be put out by ordinary water." Lin Minyan said.


    Nan Tianyuan quickly said, "I know that. It''s called three zhenhuo, right?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him: "have you read too many journey to the west? Think they are red children? "


    Lin Minyan said with a smile: "in fact, what elder brother Nan said is really good. He also calls his own flame three real fires."


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    From Lin Minyan''s words, Xiao Yao thinks that the leader of the power group should be regarded as an arrogant person.


    "In fact, if he really just can play with fire, I can beat him, but..." long Jianxing said that, it seemed that he was a little hesitant.


    "Well? What else? " Xiao Yao asked.


    The long sword line was just about to open its mouth when a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Xiao Ge!"


    Xiao Yao heard the voice, quickly turned around and saw a familiar figure.


    "Eh, brother Xiao, does that special soldier know you?" Lin Minyan asked.


    "Nonsense, that''s my brother!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "but why didn''t he see me coming?"


    Lin Minyan thought that Xiao Yao had many friends, but he explained to Xiao Yao quickly: "now they are still training. No matter what happens, they can''t leave the team without authorization."


    "What if it''s my order?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course you can!" Lin Minyan laughs, "you are the leader of the Dragon protection hall now. As long as you give an order, the whole dragon protection hall will listen to you. The premise is, don''t do anything harmful to the national interests."


    "The emotional dragon protection hall is not my one word hall!" Xiao Yao said.


    Lin min just laughed awkwardly.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted Lin Minyan or Changjian to call the acquaintance, but after thinking about it, he decided to take the initiative.


    Go to the front of the team, are training those special forces instructor immediately came to the front.


    "Lord, deputy Lord." The instructor was a middle-aged man, wearing a black short sleeve, with thick arms and explosive muscles all over his body. He had a square head and a Chinese character face, but his accomplishments were very ordinary. He probably wandered in the early days of the earthquake.


    "He Qiang, you have the wrong name." Lin Minyan said with a smile, "now, this one beside me is the master of the hall."


    The man named he Qiang''s face changed slightly and seemed surprised.


    "OK, don''t ask anything first. Let''s talk slowly during the meeting." Lin Minyan waved his hand and he Qiang nodded.


    Xiao Yao has come to the acquaintance and a big bear hug.


    "Son of a bitch, why are you here?" Xiao Yao put out his hand and gave the opponent a punch.


    The person who appears here is Wu Jingtian.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that he would see Wu Jingtian in the base of hulongtang. He had heard that he would come to Kyoto before, but after he arrived in Kyoto, there was no news about Wu Jingtian. Now it seems that no wonder he is so. This guy is here!


    "Hey, brother Xiao, I''m still curious. Why are you here?" Wu Jingtian grabs his head and asks.


    "I can''t come if I want to?" Xiao Yao said angrily, "let''s talk about you first. You said you came to Kyoto, but why didn''t you get any news?"


    Wu Jingtian was aggrieved and said, "I don''t know that our old man has put me here directly! Ah, but it''s also very good. I really enjoy the atmosphere here. I didn''t expect that all of them are experts. Ha ha, it''s my paradise! What''s more, you don''t know what''s going on here. It''s impossible for me to get in touch with the outside world. I can''t even make a phone call with my family. Even if I can make a phone call, I can''t disclose what I''m doing now. It''s all first-class state secrets. "


    For Wu Jingtian, the appearance of a master is far more attractive than the appearance of a beauty.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Wu Chi''s life is really boring.


    "Let''s not talk about that, brother Xiao. What did deputy hall leader Lin say before? Are you the hall leader?" Wu Jingtian asked in a low voice.


    "I just have nothing to do. Come and get a dragon protection hall leader to play. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Wu Jingtian was speechless.


    However, if you think about it carefully, the former leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall was changjianxing. But at the beginning, changjianxing had been defeated by Xiao Yao. Now Xiao Yao comes to Huaxia dragon protection Tang and becomes the leader of the hall. It''s very normal.


    "With your accomplishments, is it necessary to train with them? You are already a practitioner Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hey, hey, there has to be a program! Besides, if you want to be a dragon guard, you must pass the examination! " Wu Jingtian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I don''t want to open a back door for you?"


    Xiao Yao knew that as long as he said a word, Wu Jingtian would become an official member of the Dragon protection hall immediately.


    Wu Jingtian thought about it, shook his head, and said seriously: "brother Xiao, I''m still very confident in myself, and the assessment will be three days later. After three days, I will be a member of the cultivation group. At that time, I can follow you!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "since you have already thought so, I don''t say much. Anyway, I have enough confidence in you. With your strength, it''s just a matter of one sentence to enter the cultivation group. Come on! I''ll come to you when I''m free! "


    "Well, isn''t that good? I haven''t entered the cultivation group yet, and you are the leader of the Dragon protection Hall... "Wu Jingtian whispered.


    Xiao Yao kicked Wu Jingtian''s ass and scolded: "don''t fart, no hall leader is worth your brother."


    Wu Jingtian smiles foolishly. He knows that it''s his greatest blessing to have Xiao Yao as his eldest brother


    "By the way, brother Xiao, have you not chatted with Lao song for a long time! Before I came here, I heard him say that he was a little depressed! " Wu Jingtian whispered.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "isn''t he busy with Jinling? Forget it. I''ll call him later. You can train well first. I have other things on my side. Let''s have dinner later! "


    "Good!" Wu Jingtian nodded heavily.


    After Xiao Yao left, a large group of people immediately surrounded Wu Jingtian¡° Is he really our master? "¡° I''ve seen him. Does he seem to be Xiao Yao? "¡° What the hell is going on? " A group of people asked.

 Chapter 750

    Wu Jingtian is just about to open his mouth. He talks about Xiao Yao carefully. Suddenly, a stern voice rings out.


    "Whatever you quarrel, you quarrel! What do you want to do? " He Qiang is the natural speaker.


    The special forces were silent one by one, and they were afraid to say anything. They could only lower their heads. After all, they all saw the fear of the instructor.


    Among these special forces, there are many spearheads. They are proud of their skills and countless honors. After all, before they entered the Dragon protection hall, many of them were the pride of some military region troops and had to come in with a halo. Because of these, they suffered a lot from he Qiang.


    So now they see he Qiang, one by one, just like a mouse sees a cat.


    He Qiang came to Wu Jingtian step by step, coughed and said: "you are so noisy, Wu Jingtian still says so?"


    "..." all the special forces stared at he Qiang, and they couldn''t believe their ears.


    He Qiang was embarrassed and said: "in the Dragon protection hall, the news is relatively closed. I don''t know what happened outside. I don''t know who Xiao Yao is, so... You''d better tell me quickly!"


    You see, in fact, everyone has the heart of gossip


    Wu Jingtian laughed and sat down cross legged.


    A group of people also copied the action of Wu Jingtian and sat down cross legged.


    "When it comes to brother Xiao, it''s still a long time ago..."


    When Wu Jingtian tells a story, Xiao Yao has followed Lin Minyan and others into an office.


    "Brother Xiao, this is the office of the leader of the Dragon protection hall. When the leaders come, they may have a meeting and officially announce your identity. By that time, the whole people of the Dragon protection hall will know your identity!" Lin Minyan said happily, as if the person who became the leader of the Dragon protection hall was not Xiao Yao, but he.


    But I think it''s true that Lin Minyan really hopes that the Huaxia dragon protection hall will become stronger. Now Xiao Yao, a spiritual realm practitioner, will become the new hall leader. Of course, he is more happy than anyone else.


    "But, brother Shaw, I think you have to be careful." Long sword line said.


    Xiao Yao was a little curious and said, "what do you mean?"


    "The leader of the power group may come to you and say that he is not convinced." When Chang Jianxing said this, he also gave a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that when you became the leader of the Dragon protection hall, you didn''t bypass this guy?"


    Speaking of these, Chang Jianxing was full of depression and nodded, indicating that Xiao Yao was right.


    "When the leader announced that I was the leader of the hall, the disgusting guy jumped out and said that he was not convinced of me and asked me to show some strength. As a result, I really didn''t beat him." Long sword line said.


    The arrogant Lord had suffered so much in front of so many people that Xiao Yao sympathized with Changjian.


    Although he was not present at that time, he could also feel the embarrassment of long sword.


    "If that''s the case, how can you be the leader of the hall?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The leader declared that we were tied." Long sword line said.


    Xiao Yao was curious and asked, "if so, can the leader of the psionic group be convinced?"


    Lin Minyan said: "in fact, this is very normal. That guy knows that no matter how noisy he is, he can''t be the leader of the hall. He just wants to make the deputy leader of Changjian shop feel unhappy. So after making the deputy leader of Changjian shop lose face, he immediately stops, so as not to cause the leader''s displeasure. Otherwise, it will be him, He is also really afraid of the old master of Zhuge. In the past, he suffered a lot from the old master. Seeing the old master is like a cat seeing a mouse. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Minyan also laughed and said: "how to say, that guy is a bit cheap. If you talk to him well, he just likes to contradict you. But if you can beat him up, his attitude to you is like seeing his own father."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if this is really the case, it will be a lot easier to solve. Well, I know this. But later, what kind of leader will come over?"


    "The second leader now!" Lin Minyan said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "will he come here in person?"


    "Well, what else? Our dragon protection hall is a very special existence. Ordinary people can''t get involved in it! " Lin Minyan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao quickly stood up: "I think I have to find a suit to wear, cough, see such a big man, how to say also have to make handsome! What, Lin Minyan? Do you have hair gel? If not, it''s OK to wax your hair. "


    Lin Minyan


    In fact, Xiao Yao just talked about it. Of course, he couldn''t really dare to do that. After half an hour, the leader came.


    However, it is beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    It''s not only the No.2 chief who came here, but also the No.1 chief who came here in person. These two people often show up on the news network! Seeing such a big man, it is impossible to say that he is not nervous at all.


    Seeing such a big man, Xiao Yao can feel the tremendous momentum of his opponent. Even now he has become a practitioner of aura, he can''t bear it


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" No. 1 chief saw Xiao Yao and said with a smile. His eyes are sharp, as if hidden edge, facial features, suit straight, simple but very solemn, Xiao Yao thinks, such a person, even if standing in front of him without saying a word, expressionless, he will feel the momentum, this is probably the real sense of not angry from the power!


    "I am Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "We''ve met." Chief one said.


    "Have you seen it?" Xiao Yao was stunned and a little confused.


    "Of course, I saw you when you were fighting Panasonic gale. It''s really strong." No. 1 chief said with a smile, "only at that time, I just went to have a look, you didn''t see me."


    Xiao Yao just realized that he didn''t expect that he had a fight with Panasonic gale, and the No. 1 chief actually went to see it in person?


    "Not bad, but young people are still very strong!" The first leader said, "you can join our dragon protection hall, which is something I never thought of. Before that, I thought you were a very thoughtful person, so it''s not so simple to want you to join the Dragon protection hall and work for Huaxia. But I didn''t expect that you had joined before I spoke. I''m glad, I''m glad!"


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and said with a smile, "I''m a Chinese. It''s natural for me to do things for China."


    The smile on the face of the No. 1 chief suddenly became a little playful.


    "Do you really have such a simple idea?"


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    In front of the No. 1 chief, he felt that he could not hide his careful thinking.


    "However, none of these things are serious. As long as you are willing to join the Dragon protection hall, these things will have to be faced sooner or later. It''s just ahead of time. Besides, now yidaoliu dares to come to China. If we don''t fight back, others will think that we are soft persimmons. In this case, we might as well break his paws, This can also be a warning to others that they should not extend their paws to China, or they will be unlucky. "


    Xiao Yao''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Chief one, I know what you mean, but that''s not my idea." Xiao Yao said.


    The No.1 chief was slightly stunned, turned his back and said in amazement: "don''t you plan to deal with them?"


    "Of course not. My idea is not just to break their claws, but to dig out their hearts!" Xiao Yao said coldly.


    The No.1 chief frowned slightly, thinking silently, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, he nodded slightly and said, "young man! It''s good to have a little mind. Since you want to do this, do it well. However, have you ever thought about how much trauma this will cause to the Dragon protection hall? After all, a knife flow is not made of mud. If the Dragon protection hall is badly damaged, what will Huaxia do? Who''s going to protect the dragon? "


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t expect that No. 1 chief would raise such a question.


    "Of course, I''m just saying that. Now you are the leader of the Dragon protection hall, so you decide what to do."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    What the chief said just now can be regarded as naming Xiao Yao.


    From today on, Xiao Yao will become the new leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall!


    At this time, the members of the Chinese dragon protecting Tang Dynasty came one after another.


    Xiao Yao is still standing on the side, lowering his head and thinking about something.


    After waiting for a while, Xiao Yao suddenly came to the head of No.1.


    "Chief, I think so." Xiao Yao''s eyes are firm.


    The chief looked at Xiao Yao, nodded and said, "now that you have thought about it, you might as well tell me what you think."


    "I still want to go to the island country, but I won''t drag on the whole dragon protection hall. I only take a long sword. Lin Minyan and my former brothers, but I need the support of Huaxia. Of course, I don''t need the support in essence, but in spirit. At least, it can let me know clearly that I''m fighting for my country!"


    Xiao Yao bit the last four words very hard.


    It''s loud and powerful!


    No. 1 chief slightly jaw head, Xiao Yao''s idea, let him a little surprised.


    He did not expect Xiao Yao to have such an idea.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded slightly and said with a smile, "OK, I support you. But is that important? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "it''s important. I''m just like this. When I fight with others, I like to stand on the side of justice. After all, evil doesn''t weigh down right! Take it as seeking a psychological comfort for yourself


    Chief one laughs¡° Interesting, interesting At this time, the members of Huaxia dragon protection hall came here one by one¡° Let''s get down to business first Chief one said.

 Chapter 751

    Until now, Xiao Yao has a simple idea about the number of people in the Dragon protection hall. In the huge underground base square, there are almost hundreds of people standing.


    At the same time, Lin Minyan also makes a simple report behind Xiao Yao.


    "Among them, there are about 150 practitioners and 300 special forces training types. Among them, there are only eight in the ability group." Lin Minyan whispered.


    Xiao Yao smoked the corner of the mouth, that power group leader, is really weak!


    It''s no wonder that he doesn''t have any mind to fight for the leader of the Dragon protection hall. Even if he is the strongest, there are only seven people in his hands. It''s not interesting to be the leader! A leader of other people''s cultivation group is expected to be able to hang him.


    "OK, let''s not talk about these now. Let Xiao Yao know some things later." The first chief said.


    Lin Minyan immediately shut up.


    No.1 commander had a sharp look in his eyes and swept around.


    "First of all, on behalf of myself, I would like to thank you for your contribution to China. You are all unsung heroes." Chief one said in his opening remarks.


    That''s true. After all, few people in Huaxia know much about Huaxia dragon protection hall, but they are really sacrificing for Huaxia. It''s not too much to say that they are unsung heroes.


    "When was Huaxia dragon protection hall founded? To be honest, I can''t even remember. It has existed for hundreds of years. For so many years, the Dragon protection hall has always existed and will always exist. The strength of the Dragon protection hall is the strength of Huaxia, which is nothing to blame. What is dragon protection? Huaxia is the dragon, and protecting Huaxia is the Dragon protection hall. Therefore, the more powerful the Dragon protection hall is, the more assured Huaxia will be. The Dragon protection hall is a sharp blade of Huaxia. Now, I am glad that more and more people who are willing to join the Dragon protection hall are willing to work for our country. "


    Xiao Yao coughed and knew that the next No. 1 leader was about to lead him out, but he was still a little embarrassed. Of course, he was definitely not the kind of person who was easily shy, but he felt that he really could not afford the words of No. 1 leader. After all, his idea of joining the Dragon protection hall was not simple, it was not selfless dedication. If he didn''t want to deal with the island''s one knife flow, he would not want to join the Dragon protection hall at all. After all, he would also bear a shackle.


    Although Xiao Yao is a patriotic person, it does not mean that he is willing to give up his family for everyone. In his opinion, he will only consider these things on the premise that he and the people around him can have a good life. Maybe that will make Xiao Yao very selfish, but that''s exactly what he thinks in his heart.


    "Xiao Yao, I think most of the people present have heard of the name. I don''t need to explain too much about whether he is an expert or not. Anyway, you must have a conclusion in your mind." The first leader looked at Xiao Yao and continued, "so, I announce that Xiao Yao will become the new leader of the Dragon protection hall. It''s also something I can rest assured to have such a strong leader to lead the Chinese dragon protection hall. What''s more, Xiao Yao is still a very patriotic person? I think you all know what happened when yidaoliu came to challenge Huaxia? "


    "I know!" As a supporter of Xiao Yao, Lin Minyan felt that he had to stand up and say a few words at this time. Looking at the No.1 leader, he said seriously, "we certainly know about brother Xiao. When Panasonic came to challenge the Chinese experts, brother Xiao finally stepped forward and killed him at the risk of his life, That''s why I respect brother Xiao so much! "


    Lin Minyan''s words really played a role. Everyone was surprised.


    "My God, is this guy Xiao Yao? How young you are


    "Well, it''s true that a hero is a teenager, but does he really have such great ability when he is so young?" Some people have questioned Xiao Yao''s strength. In fact, there are absolutely not a few people who have such an idea.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s age is here. Even the long sword shop is already middle-aged. However, in the eyes of those practitioners, Xiao Yao can only be regarded as a little boy. It''s really difficult for such a person to pull out and say that he is an expert. It''s really hard for everyone to believe him.


    "Well, isn''t that bullshit? If Xiao Yao is really not a capable person, will the No.1 leader withdraw him to be the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall? "


    Xiao Yao''s face looked very calm, as if the following comments would not cause any trouble to him.


    He was just waiting patiently. Since Lin Minyan and Changjian said that the leader of the power group would seize this opportunity to find his own trouble, he would certainly stand up, which is almost beyond doubt.


    "Well, you can understand Xiao Yao''s strength in the future. I can''t waste too much time here. In a word, if you have different opinions, you''d better put forward them now. Otherwise, when I leave, even if you have opinions, you won''t have a chance." Chief one coughed and said.


    He still wants to confirm this matter in the shortest time. What he can do is to give Xiao Yao a formal identity. As for other things, such as convincing the whole dragon protection hall, he can''t help much. He can only see Xiao Yao''s own ability. However, the No.1 leader is very confident in Xiao Yao, He thinks that as long as Xiao Yao is willing to show his strength, it''s not particularly difficult to let the people in the Dragon protection hall completely convince him.


    But at this time, suddenly a voice rang out¡° Chief, we certainly believe in your judgment, but since we want Xiao Yao to become the leader of our Huaxia dragon protection hall, we have to show some strength? " Said a dry voice. In fact, many people have this idea. Although they have heard some stories about Xiao Yao before, they can''t conclude that Xiao Yao is an expert just because of these stories? Since you want to be the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall, you have to at least show some strength to convince them. However, it''s one thing to think so in your heart, but it''s another thing to say so. After all, no matter what, Xiao Yao was pushed out by the No. 1 chief. To raise such a question now is not only to question Xiao Yao, but also to question the No. 1 chief. Many members of the Dragon protection hall are curious. They are all thinking about who dares to say such a thing under such circumstances? But when they saw the face of the speaker, they were relieved. Xiao Yao looks at the man who is talking. Xiao Yao, a thin man, is about 30 years old. Before, he thought he was thin enough. But when he compared his figure with his partner, Xiao Yao felt that he could take part in the bodybuilding competition. What makes Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable most is the man''s eyes, which are very small, just like a sesame dot. Lin Minyan whispered beside Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao, the Lord is coming." Xiao Yao slightly jaw head, said understand. Originally, this guy is the leader of the psionic group! Before, Xiao Yao was still a little confused. The No. 1 chief had already spoken to this point, but he dared to come forward and raise his objection. Isn''t that not to give the No. 1 chief face? It seems that this guy''s obsession is really heavy, and he can also see the other party''s determination. Now that he has reached this stage, it''s not very likely that Xiao Yao wants to be good¡° Yan Gang, what''s your opinion? " Chief No. 1 really bothered this guy. The last time he wanted changjianxing to become the leader of the Dragon protection hall, this guy stirred up the game. Although changjianxing finally became the leader of the Huaxia dragon protection hall, his face had fallen, and it was difficult to establish his prestige for a long time. Did not expect this time, this inflammation just jumped out to do things again. He is some don''t want to understand, so effort don''t please things, inflammation just old so do interesting¡° Chief, I don''t mean to disrespect you. I just think that there are so many experts in Huaxia dragon protection hall. As soon as Xiao Yao joined our Huaxia dragon protection hall, he became the leader of the hall. If he doesn''t show some real skills, everyone will have opinions. " Yan just rubbed his hands and said with a smile¡° Who dares to refuse? " The sound of the long sword was cold. No one in the cultivation group dares to say anything anyway. After all, now, both changjianhang and Lin Minyan are on Xiao Yao''s side. If they are still on Yan Gang''s side to help Yan Gang talk at this time, they won''t want to continue to work in the cultivation group. Even if they really don''t believe Xiao Yao, they should stand firm at this time¡° We don''t agree! " There were only a few people who spoke. They were all from the power group. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at those people, and suddenly said, "do you want me to prove myself?"¡° Of course, but if you''re scared, forget it. " Yan Gang narrowed his eyes and said, "after all, no matter what, you can become the leader of our Huaxia dragon protection hall. We are determined to obey the order." The implication of this sentence is that if you don''t find a way to prove yourself, although you can still become the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall, you can''t let us convince you! Xiao Yao grabs his head and seems to have encountered a very thorny problem¡° In fact, I think what you said is quite reasonable, but I really don''t know what to do to prove my strength. " Speaking of the end, Xiao Yao suddenly turned his words and pointed to those people who were shouting behind Yan Gang, saying, "otherwise, would you go together? I''ll beat you to the ground, and that''s about it. "..." It''s completely quiet.

 Chapter 752

    In the base of the Dragon protection hall, everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao, one by one showing a look of shock.


    Young frivolous, is indeed young frivolous!


    Many people think that Xiao Yao is too confident, maybe his strength is really extraordinary, but the powers of the group are not simple! It''s very good for Xiao yaoneng to challenge the whole ability group one by one. Isn''t that arrogant?


    It''s the height of arrogance!


    Lin Minyan and others were also surprised to hear Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Keke, brother Xiao, the people in the power group are really not simple. After all, you don''t know much about the power. Although you are very strong, you don''t have to take such a big risk!"


    "Well, Xiao Yao has his own ideas, so don''t say anything more." No. 1 chief coughed and said, if he had deep meaning, he looked at Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t think Xiao Yao was arrogant.


    He can''t see conceit in Xiao Yao''s eyes, what he sees is only a kind of self-confidence.


    Although he doesn''t know where Xiao Yao''s self-confidence comes from, since Xiao Yao dares to say so, it means that he must have such strength. If Xiao Yao really loses, it will be a lesson for Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, he felt that Xiao Yao had his reasons for saying so.


    After all, it''s not so easy to build up prestige in the Dragon protection hall in a short time. Now Xiao Yao''s choice is a strange way.


    "Chief one, Xiao Yao is arrogant!" Yan Gang Qi''s body is shaking.


    Originally, he wanted to provoke Xiao Yao, but he didn''t expect that their provocation had not played its due role, but Xiao Yao directly provoked them in turn.


    It''s too bullying, isn''t it?


    "Ashtray, if you want to talk, just talk well. When did I get mad?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "You... My name is Yangang!" Yan just said madly.


    The long sword is going to laugh and cry.


    He thinks that Yan Gang must be an idiot.


    Xiao Yao''s strength is so strong now. I don''t know how strong the long sword company is. But he knows that no matter who it is, it''s all about death compared with Xiao Yao. I really don''t know how strong Yan Gang''s psychological endurance is. He dares to challenge Xiao Yao''s ability.


    He had already mourned for Yan Gang in his heart.


    "Well, Mr. Nan, hurry to persuade brother Xiao. Is brother Xiao too confident?" Lin Minyan had no choice but to turn to Nantian, who was standing beside him.


    Nantianyuan looked at Xiao Yao, and then at Yan Gang. At last, he said with a smile¡° What are you trying to persuade? "


    "Advise brother Xiao not to be impulsive!" Lin Minyan''s face is covered with black lines. Do you still need to ask?


    "Impulsive, so what?" When Nan Tianyuan said this, he took a deep breath, and his tone was full of pride. "You know, brother Xiao is invincible."


    "..." Lin Minyan understood that overconfidence is contagious.


    After listening to what nantianyuan said, Lin Minyan also knows that it is impossible for nantianyuan to persuade Xiao Yao. If this guy doesn''t add oil and vinegar, it will be very good.


    "Xiao Yao, have you thought about it?" If the No. 1 chief has deep meaning, he said, "in fact, there are many other ways."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I believe in myself. If I don''t believe in myself, how can I make the brothers of Huaxia dragon protection hall believe me?"


    With these words, many people''s faces changed a little, and some even became excited.


    Believe in yourself, it''s very simple to say, but how much can you really do? Especially after middle age, the boiling blood in the body gradually subsides, and gradually becomes low-key, introverted, unwilling to argue with others, except in special circumstances, such as for the country.


    Now, Xiao Yao''s words finally ignited their blood.


    Yes, if Xiao Yao doesn''t want to believe in himself, what qualifications do he have to let them believe in Xiao Yao?


    "Well, now that you''ve made a decision, I won''t say much. I hope you don''t regret it." The No.1 chief sighed. Xiao Yao had already said that. If he wanted to dissuade him, it would be out of order.


    Thinking of this, he could only sigh, and added: "but first say good, exchange can, but must not hurt the harmony."


    Even harmony can''t be hurt, let alone the life of the other party.


    In fact, it''s not very meaningful for No. 1 chief to say these words. After all, he''s still standing here. Even if Xiao Yao and others are more presumptuous, they have to have a degree.


    "Chief, don''t worry. I also believe Xiao Yao is a plastic talent, but he is too young. It''s not bad for him to suffer some losses." Yan just said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao squinted and said, "your relationship with the chief is really good."


    "What do you mean?" Yan just tiny a Leng, didn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "If it wasn''t for the good relationship between you and the chief, why did he deliberately tell me not to kill you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Yan Gang thinks that he is boasting about the existence of the great God. After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he knows what it means to see the great wizard from the little wizard. Xiao Yao is the supreme god!


    Chief No. 1 is also a little depressed. What does it have to do with me when you talk hard to each other? What''s more, if it''s really targeted, I''m also targeting people in the psionic group. I''m worried about your injury, OK? As for Yan Gang, you can beat him as you want! It''s just that the No. 1 chief can only think about these words in his mind, and it''s hard to say them.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has come to the front of Yan Gang.


    All the powers glared at each other.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll feel aggrieved." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s you who come to trouble me, so don''t show that I''m here to challenge you."


    Xiao Yao''s words made those people in the psionic group speechless.


    Although they want to seize the moral commanding height, Xiao Yao''s words are also true.


    Originally, everyone was safe and sound. If it wasn''t for Yan Gang''s sudden appearance, it wouldn''t have let the situation develop to the present stage.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, if we really rush up, you will say that we bully you. You can beat me first!" It can be seen that Yan Gang is also very confident in himself.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Yan Gang and said, "don''t you regret it?"


    "What do I regret?" Yan Gang was stunned.


    "Remember what you''re saying." Xiao Yao finish saying this words, suddenly toward the inflammation just rushed past.


    In fact, now he also wants to find a difficult opponent to test his strength.


    After entering the aura realm, he only solved the two werewolves. To be honest, Xiao Yao thinks that the two werewolves are really weak, so he can''t force his real strength at all. He hopes that this guy named Yan Gang really has two brushes.


    Xiao Yao just rushed out, a strong momentum rolled up a gang of wind, toward the inflammation just pressure over.


    Yan Gang''s face changed a little. He quickly raised his hand and waved it out. The palm wind suddenly condensed a flame and swept towards Xiao Yao.


    "It''s interesting." Xiao Yao smiles, his eyes slightly astringent. Just as he plans to hide, his mood suddenly rippled.


    He is slightly a Leng, instantly understand.


    Now he finally understood why changjianxing said that this guy named Yangang was not really capable of fire.


    Emotion is a kind of mental attack.


    Previously, the reason why his mood was turbulent was also attacked by Yan Gang. In such an instant, Xiao Yao clearly saw that Yan Gang''s eyes had doubled.


    It seems that there are many strange people in the Dragon protection hall! At least the inflammation in front of us is very good.


    Unfortunately, Yan Gang is too confident. Does he think that his mental strength is enough to lock himself in and control his thinking?


    Xiao Yao''s state of mind has always been very powerful, not to mention that he has now entered the aura realm. Even if he has not entered the aura realm, such a spiritual attack is not painful for Xiao Yao.


    Then, he began to work the power of mood in his body.


    Since Yan Gang wants to compete with him in spirit, why doesn''t he do what the other party wants?


    Next second, Yan Gang''s face changed greatly.


    Xiao Yao''s state of mind is as powerful as thunder, crushing his original mental strength, and Yan Gang''s body also flies out, and the three real fire just condensed out instantly goes out.


    Then, the inflammation just hugged own head to send out to kill pig kind of wail.


    The whole underground square was quiet again - except for Yan Gang''s scream.


    For a long time, the No.1 chief said: "Xiao Yao, is he OK?"


    "It''s OK. I can''t die." Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the No.1 chief, and said with a smile, "you told me before. Let''s not hurt our friendship. How can I hurt him? It''s estimated that after a period of rest, nothing will happen. "


    Xiao Yao''s reply, let No. 1 chief long relief.


    Although he doesn''t like Yangang very much, Yangang is still loyal to Huaxia. Moreover, Yangang is really a talent. If Yangang really loses his fighting capacity, it is also a loss for Huaxia.


    Xiao Yao''s treatment is just right, which makes Yan Gang suffer a big loss, but it will not affect his strength. This is the best solution for No. 1 chief.


    Therefore, the No. 1 leader immediately felt that Xiao Yao was very good at being a man, not to mention that when the other party spoke just now, he still gave himself face?


    "Now, you can go up." Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the rest of the psionic group and said with a smile.

 Chapter 753

    To be honest, the members of the power group at this time have already been beyond the state of muddle.


    In their mind, Yan Gang is almost a god like existence. However, Xiao Yao didn''t even start this God like existence. Yan Gang had already gone out, which one is better or which one is weaker. He didn''t even need the least refutation.


    Everyone can see that Yan Gang and Xiao Yao are not rivals on the horizontal line at all. Even Yan Gang doesn''t have the power of World War I in Xiao Yao''s hands, not to mention those low-level powers?


    "Come on, Xiao Yao, you win, I admit defeat!" The one who said this was Yan Gang lying on the ground. He looked at Xiao Yao, turned the dead fish''s eyes and said weakly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Yan Gang and seemed surprised: "ashtray, what do you mean? Doesn''t it mean that I can challenge your entire power group after I beat you? How can you not keep your word? No, no, I have to keep coming. "


    "Interesting?" Yan Gang is going crazy.


    He knows better than anyone about the strength of those under his command.


    Now he has lost his fighting power, and the people under his hand are even less likely to be Xiao Yao''s opponents.


    Even before, he didn''t know the strength of Xiao Yao. This guy is not only powerful, but also powerful enough to make him unable to resist.


    If we have to use four words to describe Xiao Yao, it is unfathomable. At least now Yan Gang thinks so.


    Xiao Yuan saw that Yan Gang was really soft, and he didn''t want to continue to pester him, so as not to leave any bad impression on the No. 1 leader. Besides, the reason why he proposed to challenge the whole power group was to set up his prestige. Now it seems that his goal has been achieved, and there is no need to continue.


    "Well, since that''s the case, I don''t think anyone will continue to oppose Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s strength is obvious to all. It''s right to be the leader of the Dragon protection hall." Chief No.1 coughed and praised Xiao Yao. He was still a little happy. It seems that this boy didn''t disappoint himself after all! Let inflammation just ate deficit, also be regarded as to give him long face! After all, there are many people like Yan Gang in the Dragon protection hall. Now, Xiao Yao is not only beating Yan Gang, but also many people like Yan Gang.


    After the first chief''s words, no one continued to talk nonsense in the whole underground base.


    "Well, there''s nothing else. Let''s disband first." Chief one waved and said.


    At this time, the people below also left.


    Only the first and second leaders, Xiao Yao, Lin Minyan and changjianxing are left.


    The first chief looked at Xiao Yao and said, "this time, there is another foreign matter."


    Xiao Yao spirit, asked: "chief, there is anything else, you can directly order."


    "This is not my has the final say, this is your personal gratitude." Chief one said with a smile.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao''s brow suddenly wrinkled up, although now No. 1 chief has not said clearly what it is, but he has a kind of bad feeling.


    At this time, another old man in Zhongshan costume came over.


    Seeing the old man, it was Lin Minyan who changed his face first.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Minyan asked first.


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised. He can see that Lin Minyan seems to be a little nervous.


    Just when Xiao Yao was curious, the long sword line attached to Xiao Yao''s ear and whispered: "Lin Huocheng is Lin Minyan''s father."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    It''s no wonder that he looked at the old man before and felt a little familiar. Looking at him from his facial features, he was really similar to Lin Minyan.


    The former No. 1 chief said that this was his personal grudge, which seems to be true.


    Lin Huocheng must be hostile to Xiao Yao. After all, he is a very short guard. Although Lin Si''s business is not done by himself, it has nothing to do with him. If it wasn''t for him, Lin Si probably would not have fallen to this point.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s expression became serious.


    Lin Huocheng looks at Lin Minyan and doesn''t say much, but goes straight to Xiao Yao.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" Asked Lin Huocheng.


    "I''m Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao nodded. Although he didn''t like the old man very much in his heart, his status in China is not simple. What''s more, the No.1 leader is still here. No matter how presumptuous and rebellious he is, he has to have a degree.


    "I''m Lin Huocheng, Lin Minyan''s father and Lin Si''s grandfather." Lin Huocheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I know."


    Lin Huocheng suddenly smiles, reaches out his hand and shakes it with Xiao Yao, and says, "in my lifetime, if I can see a master like you in China, I can close my eyes even if I die."


    "Ga?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    To be honest, he felt like he smelled gunpowder before.


    But now the painting style changes suddenly, what is the ghost?


    He really didn''t expect that Lin Huocheng would say such a thing directly, which made him a little at a loss. He even thought about whether the old man had a brain problem and didn''t play according to the routine?


    When he was depressed, Lin Huocheng continued to say: "in fact, I know that I was wrong about the last time. But I was also Lin''s grandfather. I was a little excited and angry at that time, and I did some irrational things. I hope you can understand me as a grandfather, but anyway, I want to say sorry to you. "


    When talking, Lin Huocheng has already begun to bend over.


    This is to bow to Xiao Yao!


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, quickly helped the forest fire City, and said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, why do you do this? I have something wrong with what happened last time. Now it''s good to let go of the past. "


    Although he still doesn''t know the purpose of Linhuo City, he knows that if he really asks Linhuo city to apologize to him, he will be inflated in the eyes of No. 1 leader. What is his identity? What is the identity of forest fire city? In his heart, he still needs to know this.


    Lin Huocheng was a little surprised, but he nodded and said with a smile: "it seems that the No. 1 chief said well! In fact, before that, I wanted to apologize, but I couldn''t keep my face down all the time. After all, I''m human! The older I get, the more pretentious I am. I''ve been worried about it before. If I apologize to you but you don''t accept it, then I''ll be in a dilemma. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what''s the old man saying? In fact, if I really want to apologize, I should go to ask for a guilty plea. "


    Talk to people, talk to the devil. People like Lin Huocheng can only believe half of what they say.


    Lin Huocheng didn''t want to apologize before. It''s a sincere reluctance. It''s not a worry about failing. It''s just a pretext given by the No. 1 leader.


    Xiao Yao can understand these, but sometimes it doesn''t mean he can say it.


    "That''s what I''d like to see." No. 1 chief said with a smile, "whether it''s Mr. Lin or Mr. Xiao Yao, it''s indispensable for us in China. If you can have peace, I''m completely relieved."


    Xiao Yao is thinking, besides these, isn''t there any other reason why Lin Huocheng takes the initiative to seek reconciliation with himself?


    If it''s really just because of the No. 1 chief, then the forest fire city is too face saving, isn''t it?


    When Xiao Yao thought about these problems, Lin Huocheng spoke again.


    "Xiao Yao, I can''t help you when I''m so old. Fortunately, the second son of our family is still competitive. If there are any dangerous tasks in the future, I''ll give them to him to finish them. Even if he dies for his country, it''s his honor!" Lin Huocheng said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao suddenly became enlightened.


    In fact, the real reason for Lin Huocheng to come here to apologize is not only because of the No. 1 leader, but also because Xiao Yao has become the leader of the Dragon protection hall.


    Because Xiao Yao has become the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall, and Lin Minyan is still in Huaxia dragon protection hall, he naturally does not want to let Lin Minyan suffer losses in the Dragon protection hall because of his reasons.


    Previously, that was the typical truth. On the contrary, he was worried that Xiao Yao might let Lin Minyan perform some tasks that he would die because he hated the Lin family.


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao also some can''t laugh or cry, is in the heart of forest fire City, oneself is that kind of small bellied person?


    In fact, he thinks that Lin Minyan is a very good person. At least he has a very good attitude towards him. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t like the Lin family very much, Lin Minyan is a good person, that is to say, he will think about Lin Minyan if there is any good thing in the future. At least he won''t let this guy die with him.


    Thinking of these, the expression on his face became a little serious: "master Lin, I know some of your considerations, but I can tell you now that if something happens to Lin Minyan, it must be because I''m dead. As long as I''m alive, Lin Minyan won''t die!"


    What Xiao Yao said was his own truth, not any scene words.


    Lin Minyan listened and his face changed. He said quickly, "brother Xiao, don''t say that. If the Dragon protection hall is without me, it will still be the Dragon protection hall. But the Dragon protection hall can''t be without you! Besides, from the day I joined the Dragon protection hall, I was ready to die for my country. For me, death is nothing. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Lin Minyan, and continued to look at Lin Huocheng: "old man, the words have come to this point, don''t say it in depth."


    Lin Huocheng originally wanted to say some beautiful words, but looking at Xiao Yao''s serious expression, he didn''t know how to say some words.


    Now the No. 1 chief is still here. What Xiao Yao said is not a false talk with himself.


    However, is this guy really so open-minded? Forest fire city full of surprise.

 Chapter 754

    After seeing off Lin Huocheng and No. 1 chief, Xiao Yao also felt a long sigh of relief.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t take what my father said too seriously. You can do whatever you want. It doesn''t matter." Lin Minyan whispered after Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Lin Minyan and asked, "do you think I''m the kind of person who has the former style and the latter style?"


    Lin Minyan quickly shook his head: "of course not, brother Xiao, I know you are a real person, but..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said: "it''s nothing but, anyway, when you wait for time, you all have to follow me to the island. Since you are going to the island, I must ensure your safety, otherwise, I won''t take you. Remember, I''m going to carry out the task with you. I''m going to kill people, but I''m not going to die. Do you have a little confidence in me?"


    Lin Minyan said with a smile: "of course, anyway, I believe in brother Xiao!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said seriously, "I believe in myself, too."


    Lin Minyan


    Changjianxing looked at Xiao Yao and Lin Minyan, and said, "brother Xiao, I have nothing to do here. I''ll go to practice first."


    Xiao Yao asked again, "are you in such a hurry?"


    Long Jian Xing said with a smile: "I still want to improve my cultivation as soon as possible, and then enter the aura realm."


    Speaking of these, the long sword line sighed again and said with a bitter smile, "it''s just that all this is too difficult for me."


    "Don''t worry, just a moment." Xiao Yao said, "I''ll send welfare later. It may be useful for you."


    The long sword line is slightly a Leng, in the eyes flash a light, seem to have guessed what, just don''t dare to confirm now.


    However, he still quickly nodded, with no choice to leave behind Xiao Yao.


    Then, not long after, Xiao Yao asked Lin Minyan to gather all the members of the cultivation group.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Waiting for people to gather almost, Lin Minyan asked curiously.


    "There are two things. First, I can''t stay here all the time, so when I''m away, I still leave the responsibility of Huaxia dragon protection hall to changjianhang and Lin Minyan. Second, you are all practitioners, so this time, I also brought some pills. Although the level is not very high, it is still very useful for you. "


    After Xiao Yao''s words, the audience was quiet again.


    Those practitioners, one by one, you look at me and I look at you and look at each other.


    They can''t even believe their ears.


    What is the pill? Naturally, these practitioners have heard about it, but they have only heard about it and have not seen it, even the nine grade pills.


    Now Xiao Yao even said to give them pills?


    Isn''t that bragging?


    It''s just that Xiao Yao has brought them a great surprise. If they had said that from others, they might not have taken it seriously. But now it''s Xiao Yao who said it. They feel that they have no reason to doubt it.


    It seems normal for people like Xiao Yao to do anything.


    Who let him be the existence of the great God?


    Thinking of these, the practitioners became excited one by one.


    They see the hope of breaking through themselves over and over again.


    Next, Xiao Yao was like juggling, with two big bags on his hand. In fact, he didn''t expect that there were so many people in the cultivation group of the Dragon protection hall. Fortunately, he also had a lot of pills in his hand. Originally, he intended to be a sugar bean to eat and play with, but now it comes in handy.


    "Give these to the brothers." Xiao Yao said.


    Lin Minyan''s eyes changed when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    Although Xiao Yao said before that he would contribute pills to the Dragon protection hall, he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could make such a contribution.


    If it wasn''t for his greediness, he would say that Xiao Yao is a black sheep now!


    There are so many pills, you can''t do that, can you?


    "Cough, brother Xiao, does everyone have hair?" Lin min Yan depressed for a while, or whispered.


    "All of them." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao lowered his voice again, and whispered in a voice that Lin Minyan could only hear later, "you and changjianxing have better ones. You don''t want them. It''s meaningless to eat them."


    "Well, brother Shaw, isn''t that good?" Although Lin Minyan''s words are like this, his face is already smiling like a chrysanthemum.


    Who doesn''t want to have a better pill to break through his accomplishments? Although Lin Minyan is a solid eye and an honest man, he also hopes that his cultivation can continue to improve.


    After the pills were divided, the eyes of those practitioners looking at Xiao Yao also became grateful.


    In fact, if you want to win people''s hearts, the method doesn''t need to be too complicated, as long as you are willing to pay.


    But to be honest, Xiao Yao thinks that the strength of Huaxia dragon protection hall is really not very strong. There are a lot of practitioners who ask about the realm of heaven and search for the realm of heaven. There are very few practitioners like Lin Minyan who practice the realm of heaven. If you want to improve their strength, these pills alone will not work, but now Xiao Yao has no better way.


    All can only see their own, Dan medicine is just a kind of auxiliary effect, Xiao Yao thought.


    "Thank you, master!"


    "Thank you, master!"


    Those practitioners did not dare to take the pills immediately after they got them. They thought it was a blasphemy to the pills. In fact, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, those nine grade pills were not as good as a golden monkey milk candy.


    "OK, everyone go back first, take the pills and practice well." Xiao Yao said, "I hope that the Dragon protection hall will become more powerful and a sharper blade under my hand."


    "Yes


    Originally, after Xiao Yao defeated Yan Gang, those people had a preliminary understanding of Xiao Yao. They felt that the new hall leader was really a very powerful existence. However, Xiao Yao is more sophisticated. After all, he has another identity as the chairman of Xiaoyao group. Although he is not very popular, he can learn a half trick even if he is a fool after Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao.


    It''s also a pity that Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are not practitioners. Otherwise, Xiao Yao really hopes to bring them all here and let them be the leader of the hall.


    As for Nan Tianyuan, Xiao Yao didn''t think about it, but this guy''s mind is not as active as his own, which is not suitable at all.


    Thinking of these, he could only sigh helplessly.


    After that, Xiao Yao took Lin Minyan and his sword to his office.


    "Here are three pills, one for each of you. Take them first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t need it, do I?" Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    "It''s delicious for you. Although it can''t improve your cultivation immediately, it''s also a seven grade pill."


    "Good!" Nantianyuan is not polite to Xiao Yao either. He knows Xiao Yao best. He knows that Qipin pills are nothing to Xiao Yao.


    Lin Minyan is different from Changjian.


    They have at least a general understanding of pills. They know that six pills are better than seven pills and belong to elixir.


    Now Xiao Yao even took out three seven grade pills to give them. They really don''t know how to express their gratitude.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Yao said earlier that they didn''t need to pay attention to those jiupindan drugs, and they would have better ones.


    Now it seems that if so!


    "Brother Shaw, is this really for us?" Lin Minyan asked.


    "Nonsense, not for you, but for myself?" Xiao Yao said, "but now your cultivation is still a little low. Qipin pills are a little high load for you. You''d better find a quiet place to eat them first."


    "Good!" Lin Minyan said with a smile, "brother Xiao, you can rest assured that I will be careful. By the way, when will we go to the island?"


    "Let''s collect some information first. Now, it''s useless to go to the island country. You still have to look black, just like a headless fly." Xiao Yao said.


    He prefers to plan before he moves.


    Although he is a person with high self-confidence in himself, no matter what he does, it''s not a bad thing to be well prepared. What''s more, he has to take Lin Minyan and others with him. He can be careless, but this is a joke about their life safety.


    After the pills were distributed, Xiao Yao also stood up.


    "Next, I''m going to Jinling. You should prepare first. When I come back, I hope to have a piece of information about the island country." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, brother Xiao, do you want me to go with you?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "No, I''ll go by myself." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "What are you going to do in Jinling?" Nan Tianyuan asked again.


    "Just drinking with my brother." Xiao Yao sighed, "during this period, it seems that he has really been ignored..."


    Nan Tianyuan said nothing more.


    After walking around the hulongtang, Xiao Yao immediately walked out of the base and asked Lin Minyan to drive him to Kyoto.


    "Brother Xiao, when you come back, I will send the information to you. What island country, what knife flow, under our iron hoof, there will be no grass!" Lin Minyan said solemnly before sending Xiao Yao on the plane.


    Xiao Yao looked at Lin Minyan and said with a smile, "this is not the time to brag. Do your own thing first."


    Lin Minyan nodded and laughed.


    "By the way, you don''t need to let other people in the cultivation group know about this. It''s you. The long sword shop and nantianyuan will follow me. The others don''t need to take it with them." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is there a little less of us?" Lin Minyan asked.


    "I''ve already made a promise with chief one. You don''t know it." Xiao Yao said, "what''s more, their strength is really too weak now. Taking them may not be able to play a big role. We were supposed to keep a low profile. We went to the island country to kill people. Too many people will arouse each other''s vigilance. Do we have to beat gongs and drums and say to the people who are cutting corners, be careful, Laozi are coming to kill you?"


    Lin Minyan laughs and keeps Xiao Yao''s words in mind.

 Chapter 755

    In a five-star hotel in Jinling, there are three men sitting in the highest standard box.


    "Mr. Zhan, although I admire the development speed of Xiaoyao group, in such a short period of time, you want to take down Jinling''s territory with just a few words. Is it too shameful for us?" The talking man looks a little fat. He is about 40 years old. He is wearing a black suit and a red tie around his neck. His hair is neat and glossy. He doesn''t know which century it is popular. How to look at it makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Zhan Hongtu is sitting in front of the fat man. His face looks very calm. He just uses chopsticks to deliver food to his mouth.


    "Mr. Jiang, it''s not right for you to say that. I came to Jinling with sincerity this time. I''ve already said what I should have said before. Whether it''s money or people, we Xiaoyao group are responsible for it and are willing to give you shares. Is that too much? " Zhan Hongtu asked.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for this guy''s status and high status in Jinling, he didn''t want to play with each other at all, but if he wanted to take the territory of Jinling, he couldn''t get around this man now.


    However, Zhan Hongtu is also a bit depressed because this man, President Jiang, really has some difficulties in reaching a consensus.


    Zhan Hongtu''s evaluation of this man is also very simple, too greedy.


    In fact, President Jiang is just a representative of Jinling business circle. Now Zhan Hongtu''s attitude towards President Jiang is actually the attitude towards the whole Jinling business circle. If Zhan Hongtu really doesn''t give face to each other, it means that he doesn''t give face to the whole Jinling business circle. No matter what Zhan Hongtu thinks, as long as he does, Then everyone will think that is the attitude of zhanhongtu.


    "Ten percent of the shares are sincere?" The smile on Jiang Zong''s face suddenly faded away, replaced by anger on his face, "do you really think I''m a child?"


    Zhan Hongtu sighed.


    In fact, after Xiaoyao group set up a branch in Jinling, it has already given the other party 10% of the shares. After all, Jinling is not only valued by Zhan Hongtu, but also by Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao. Therefore, the investment in the premise is a very considerable amount, and 10% of the shares seem to be worthless in the eyes of the other party, Even if the temper is very good, always believe in the exhibition of good intentions, but also a little impatient.


    He stares at President Jiang and directly asks, "we Mingren don''t talk in secret. President Jiang, well, you give me a number and I''ll think about it after I go back."


    "60% shares." President Jiang said, "but we can offer people and money! It''s you. What''s up? "


    "..." Zhan Hongtu was speechless.


    He felt that his IQ had been insulted.


    Is Jiang always brain sick?


    What he means is that all the money has to be given by himself, and all the jobs have to be arranged by the other party. That is to say, even if the company is really established, the whole company can''t find a person whom it can trust.


    Under such circumstances, he even gave himself only 40% of the shares.


    What does he want to do?


    Zhan Hongtu''s hand was holding on to the chopsticks, which seemed to be broken.


    He can see that the reason why the other party agreed to have dinner with him is not just to cooperate with him, but to control the branch of Xiaoyao group in Jinling.


    Zhan Hongtu can''t agree to such a request. Even if he does, he will be scolded by Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing when he returns to Haitian city.


    What''s more, zhanhongtu is no longer the boy who used to be.


    "Mr. Jiang, I''ll go back and think about it." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile.


    Although everyone knows that it''s impossible for zhanhongtu to agree, zhanhongtu still doesn''t refuse decisively. It''s not because he wants to leave a way for himself, but because he thinks that the other party''s eating is too ugly.


    Eating looks so ugly, can already be regarded as tearing face.


    In Zhan Hongtu''s opinion, this matter has almost no place to talk now. The other party just wants to tear his face. This only shows that the other party has made sufficient preparations. In other words, he has no fear. Under such circumstances, Zhan Hongtu is not very willing to tear his face with the other party, When you know that the other party has a back move waiting for you, you still follow other people''s arrangement step by step to go into the pit. Isn''t that brain disease?


    Zhan Hongtu thinks that it''s better to leave here as soon as possible. As for other things, we''ll talk about it when we have a chance!


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Even if zhanhongtu said before that he could give the other party 10% of the shares, it was not so kind. After all, it was just a delaying tactic. His main idea was to wait until he got through this stage, and then try to get rid of the other party directly.


    But now the development of things is not as good as Zhan Hongtu. President Jiang looked at him with a sneer and said, "Mr. Zhan, this is a good thing for your Xiaoyao group. What else can we consider? Why don''t you say it and let me think about you? Anyway, I''ve brought all the contracts with me today. I''ll sign them before I leave. " Zhan Hongtu''s face immediately overcast. The fox''s tail has been exposed. Having said so many words before, in the final analysis, there are only four words: don''t sign? Don''t go! After taking a deep breath, Zhan Hongtu tries to ease his anger¡° Mr. Jiang, what do you mean¡° Is my meaning not obvious enough? " President Jiang said with a smile, "I just think we don''t need to consider such a win-win solution at all."¡° Win win for you. Mom, leg Zhanhongtu broke out completely, "do you really think I''m 250?"? I''ll tell you today that even if you contribute your mother to me, I won''t have a look at this contract. Now I just want to leave. What can you do to me? " At this time, the third person in the box finally spoke. He raises his head and smiles at Zhan Hongtu¡° Why don''t you just say that? " With these words, he smashed the wine bottle into President Jiang''s head¡° With a bang, eight thousand and one bottles of Maotai were smashed, and President Jiang''s head became bloody. He fell to the ground and didn''t know his life or death. Outside the door, there was a rush of footsteps¡° Unfortunately, we were ambushed. " Zhan Hongtu chagrined, "if I had known, I would have been ready." Song Yilin was the one who used to smash the river with wine bottles. He patted song Yilin on the shoulder and said, "it''s no use talking about it now. Besides, you don''t know what''s going to happen. The most urgent thing is that we have to leave here quickly. You follow me and I''ll try to kill you." Zhan Hongtu said anxiously, "I don''t know how many people are outside. Are you really OK?" Song Yilin said with a smile: "if you ask me now, I don''t know. But, no matter whether it''s OK or not, we all have to work hard. Do you want to go down and be slaughtered now?"¡° Of course not! " Zhan Hongtu shook his head¡° That''s it. " Song Yilin is happy. Zhan Hongtu looked around and picked up a wine bottle¡° I''ll kill with you! I''m not bragging. I used to fight a lot when I was in Haitian city! " Zhan Hongtu said. Song Yilin can''t laugh or cry. It''s not as simple as fighting. However, he did not have the enthusiasm to fight against zhanhongtu. It is quite good to have a helper at this time, although the combat effectiveness of this helper is not very high. The door of the box was kicked open, and a group of people were standing in the dark. Seeing this, song Yilin suddenly had a feeling of blood boiling, and even showed a smile on his face. Zhan Hongtu looks solemn, but he doesn''t know what''s going on in Song Yilin''s mind. This guy can still laugh¡° What are you laughing at, old song? " Zhan Hongtu asked¡° It''s nothing. I just thought of some things before. When Xiao and I first met, it was probably under such circumstances that two people beat more than 200 people! " Song Yilin said. Zhan Hongtu asked, "then I can rest assured that there should not be 100 people here."¡° You go to the window and look downstairs. " The other side said with a sneer. Zhan Hongtu was slightly stunned. He quickly went to the window of the hotel and glanced down. He was shocked again. Standing downstairs, I don''t know how many black suits there are. They are very murderous¡° Lao song, this time, we are really in big trouble. " Zhan Hongtu said¡° Then you have to get out! " Song Yilin stood up and moved his body, "the Buddha blocks the Buddha, the God blocks the God!"¡° Well, it depends on whether you have the ability The bald head rushed towards song Yilin first. Just in front of him, he was kicked out by song Yilin. Zhan Hongtu said yes, but just after that, five or six people rushed towards Zhan Hongtu. Although Zhan Hongtu was placed in one place, he was also kicked twice. Fortunately, song Yilin came to Zhan Hongtu again and pulled him out of danger¡° Let''s guard in the box first. We can''t get out for the time being. The space here is narrow, but we have a chance of life. " Song Yilin said. Zhan Hongtu nodded and quickly took out his mobile phone and began to call the police. Now we can only hope that the two of them can stick to the situation until the police come.

 Chapter 756

    When Zhan Hongtu enters Jinling, he has also said hello to the official of Jinling in advance. He naturally welcomes Xiaoyao group Jinling.


    First of all, enterprises like Xiaoyao group will be of great help to Jinling''s employment problems and economic improvement after they settle in Jinling. With this alone, there is no reason why Jinling officials do not support Xiaoyao group. What''s more, did the Zhou family greet them in advance?


    Mr. Zhou has said before that in some ways, we should give the green light to Xiaoyao group.


    Mr. Zhou said that and did it. Now, Xiaoyao group infiltrates other cities, and the Zhou family will escort it.


    However, what Zhan Hongtu didn''t expect was that there were several traffic accidents on several main roads to the hotel at the same time, and the roads were blocked. It was impossible to rush to the rescue.


    Zhan Hongtu didn''t get the news either. His mobile phone had long been thrown somewhere.


    Thirty minutes have passed.


    In the past 30 minutes, song Yilin beat back three groups of people. The whole box was full of people lying in all directions, and there was no place to stay.


    However, song Yilin himself was hit with a few punches and cut on his arm.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands. The existence of these six words is very reasonable. With regard to the combat effectiveness of the other side, even if it is 100, song Yilin also believes that he has the ability to cope with it. But now, the number of the other side is not only 100! It''s a bit of a headache for him.


    Although song Yilin is very confident in his skills, it doesn''t mean that he is the invincible God of war! There are so many enemies in front of us that we really don''t know when we have to fight. Even if we haven''t been hacked to death, we will have to live and die.


    Originally, he wanted to find a way out to let Zhan Hongtu leave, but previously, it seemed impossible.


    "Lao song, leave me alone and go by yourself. I don''t know when the police will arrive. Maybe they won''t be able to come today." Zhan Hongtu doesn''t know that all roads are involved in traffic accidents. He even thinks that the roads on the police side have been opened by President Jiang. In fact, it''s not impossible. After all, the other side has sent so many people to find their own troubles. Who knows if they are ready?


    "I can''t go." Song Yilin shook his head vigorously. "My mission in Jinling is to protect you. Now I''m gone, what''s the matter?"


    After listening to song Yilin''s words, Zhan Hongtu is really a little sad.


    "Now what time, you still say these meaningless words, if you continue to ink, maybe neither of us can leave today."


    "Then don''t leave!" Song Yilin''s face is indifferent.


    Zhan Hongtu really doesn''t know what kind of way he should use to communicate with song Yilin. It seems that for him, life is like Chinese cabbage, which is worthless at all.


    Looking at Zhan Hongtu, it seemed that he was going to say something. This time, song Yilin directly interrupted him: "don''t say anything. Since brother Xiao''s task is to protect you, I will never let you die in front of me. Otherwise, if you die and I''m not dead, how can I make a deal with brother Xiao? Even if you really want to die, you have to die behind me. In this way, I don''t need to think so much, even if I can''t make it


    Zhan Hongtu heard that song Yilin had already said so, and what he had planned to say had to be choked back, saying nothing.


    "Boy, I advise you to give up resistance. At least I can give you a way to live. I think you are good at it. How about being a bodyguard for me in the future?" The guy named President Jiang didn''t know when he got up from the ground. He was still wiping the blood on his head with a napkin in his hand. His eyes were full of praise when he looked at Song Yilin. It was the first time that he saw such a capable person.


    If such a person can be his own bodyguard, he feels that he really doesn''t have to worry about anything when he goes out in the future.


    People like him don''t know how many opponents and enemies there are in Jinling. They can''t count the people who want to kill him. Therefore, if song Yilin can be used by him, he can be regarded as spending money to buy himself an amulet.


    After listening to President Jiang, Zhan Hongtu couldn''t help laughing.


    He felt that this guy named Jiang Zong was extremely funny.


    Not to mention President Jiang, it is impossible for people like Zhou Lei to ask song Yilin to be a bodyguard.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, Zhan Hongtu didn''t dare to expect song Yilin to be his bodyguard all his life.


    Now President Jiang has made such a request. It''s not funny. What is it?


    "I''ll be your bodyguard?" Song Yilin was also stunned when he heard President Jiang''s words.


    "Can''t you?" Mr. Jiang asked.


    "How much can you give me?" Song Yilin said, squinting.


    Of course, he won''t be moved. He just feels that this is an opportunity to delay.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on outside, he felt that he could delay for as long as possible. Even if the police didn''t come, at least he could recover some of his strength, so that he would not be too embarrassed.


    "No matter how much the grand plan will give you, I will give you double. What do you think?" It can be seen that Jiang is always serious. He thinks that song Yilin is worth so much money. Now there are almost 70 or 80 people lying down in the whole hotel. They are all beaten down by song Yilin. Moreover, song Yilin''s hand is very important. Although it''s not enough to kill people with one blow, those who are beaten down by song Yilin have all lost their fighting power.


    We can imagine how terrible this guy named song Yilin is.


    If it wasn''t for many people behind him, President Jiang didn''t even have the courage to face song Yilin.


    "He gave me one billion, can you give me two billion?" Song Yilin asked.


    "..." the corner of President Jiang''s mouth twitched violently.


    All of his worth add up, I don''t know if there are two billion! Isn''t that a joke?


    "Mr. Jiang, this bastard is playing tricks on you. I think he is procrastinating." A young man whispered.


    This kid is smart.


    Jiang''s eyes suddenly turned cold, nodded slightly and said, "Song Yilin, I gave you a chance. If you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me." Speaking of this, with a big wave of his hand, the people behind him also surged up again like the tide.


    "I''m the second Olympic! If you think that two billion is too much, we can have a good discussion! " Song Yilin still wants to delay, but his previous performance is too insincere. Even if he is a fool, he can see that song Yilin will not be moved at all. His purpose is to delay time. Therefore, even if President Jiang will feel sorry, he will not give song Yilin a second chance. Song Yilin took a deep breath, knowing that it was impossible to continue to procrastinate, he simply continued to open and close.


    He would rather die than be caught.


    However, just when song Yilin and Zhan Hongtu were about to lose their hope completely, two more black suits guarding the door fell directly in and fell at Song Yilin''s feet.


    "It''s not fun to fight, is it?" A familiar voice sounded in their ears.


    Song Yilin and Zhan Hongtu turned to the door at the same time.


    A familiar voice appeared in front of them.


    "Xiao Ge!"


    They said in one voice.


    Xiao Yao squints at them.


    President Jiang''s face turned pale for a moment.


    Of course, he has seen the person who broke in all of a sudden. Of course, he has only seen it on TV, but he didn''t expect to be here. Doesn''t it mean that this guy is dead and can''t come back? But now what''s going on?


    "You... How did you get in!" Jiang asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao looked back and looked at President Jiang again, full of curiosity: "of course, I came in from the door! Or do you think I''ll make a hole? "


    "But..." Jiang always wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    "Oh! Do you want to say that there are more than 100 people at the door, right? They''ve all been beaten down, and now they should all be arrested by the police. " Xiao Yao said.


    President Jiang was completely silent.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes, and he couldn''t believe what happened at this time.


    Xiao Yao came up to song Yilin and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''ll take care of the rest." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, anyway, I''m really tired..." with these words, song Yilin closed his eyes and lay on the ground.


    "Brother Xiao! What''s the matter with Lao song? " Zhan Hongtu asked anxiously.


    "Fall asleep! What else? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Zhan Hongtu almost dropped his chin on the ground: "what''s the situation? Can he still fall asleep?"


    Sure enough, song Yilin, lying on the ground, has a curved mouth and a smile on his face. It can be seen that this guy is sleeping well.


    Zhan Hongtu thinks that song Yilin''s brain circuits are really different. He can still fall asleep under such circumstances. Anyway, it''s not something ordinary people can do.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhan Hongtu''s eyes, but was full of curiosity: "what''s the situation now?"


    All of a sudden, Zhan Hongtu didn''t know how to explain this problem.


    At this time, the black suits rushed towards Xiao again.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward, and his aura was surging wildly. With a loud drink and a fist, a strong wind suddenly rolled up in the narrow box, and those black suits that just rushed in front of Xiao Yao didn''t even have time to make a scream, they had already gone upside down.


    It was not one or two that flew out, but a group of people


    But all this did not immediately announce the end, Xiao Yao also rushed forward for a distance, and again a surge of aura, flew the second group of people, if it is not because there are too many people here, Xiao Yao is lazy to use the aura in his body, let alone in front of them too shocking.

 Chapter 757

    Five minutes later, Xiao Yao has been carrying song Yilin, got on the car, driving is zhanhongtu.


    "Brother Xiao, do you want to go to the hospital?" Zhan Hongtu asks song Yilin, who is still sleeping behind the car.


    "What do you do in the hospital?" Xiao Yao shook his head, "the hospital bed is too hard."


    Zhan Hongtu: "what he wants to express is not this, OK?


    After a short delay, zhanhongtu had to drive home.


    After throwing song Yilin on the bed, Zhan Hongtu asked, "brother Xiao, how is old song?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a little bit of detachment." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhan Hongtu coughed and asked, "what about his injuries?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that skin injury on him." Xiao Yao said, "don''t worry."


    Listen to Xiao Yao have said so, zhanhongtu also need not say anything more, anyway, he still firmly believe Xiao Yao.


    Next, Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why does this happen today?"


    Zhan Hongtu''s face looked embarrassed. He knew that his progress in Jinling was so slow that Xiao Yao doubted his ability.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and stood up with guilt on his face: "brother Xiao, I''m sorry, it''s my fault..."


    Xiao Yao looked at the vision, waved his hand and said, "I''m not asking you to apologize. I''m just curious. In fact, I believe in your ability. How can it be so slow? Just tell me what''s going on. Don''t hide it. "


    Zhan Hongtu took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "in fact, even I don''t know what happened. Since you left Kyoto last time and cut off contact with us, those people have changed their attitude towards us 180 degrees. So, I''m really not used to it, The person who promised to stand on the same line with me also turned his face immediately, which is puzzling. "


    Xiao Yao''s face became a little embarrassed when he heard this. If he doesn''t understand what''s going on now, it''s that the typical brain volume is too small.


    "Cough, that''s what happened!" Xiao Yao thought that if it wasn''t for his sudden disappearance, Zhan Hongtu would not have encountered so many thorny problems. After all, when the news of his disappearance spread, I don''t know how many people were staring at such a large piece of fat meat of Xiao Yao group. It would be really strange if no one came to find Ma fan.


    After all, he is the root of the problem.


    "Brother Xiao, do you know what''s going on?" Zhan Hongtu asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "let''s not talk about this. Maybe it won''t happen in the future. But Mr. Jiang, are you sure you can solve it?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao raise such a question, Zhan Hongtu''s eyes are full of murderous spirit.


    "Brother Xiao, you can rest assured that today''s event is purely an accident. It will never happen again in the future. Mr. Jiang, I will definitely not let him go. At least I have to make him pay a painful price. Anyway, I won''t let him appear in Jinling in the future."


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "are you sure?"


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile: "brother Xiao, you look down on me too much when you say that? That''s what President Jiang is capable of


    Xiao Yao nodded: "in this case, we do not need to worry about anything."


    Zhan Hongtu said, "I just don''t need to worry about it."


    At night, song Yilin got up from the bed.


    "Brother Xiao, why are you here?" Song Yilin asked pleasantly.


    Xiao Yao''s face full of curiosity: "your brain is broken?" When Xiao Yao appeared earlier, song Yilin saw it, but they were still talking.


    Song Yilin was stunned for a while and scratched his head: "I seem to dream about you! I dreamt that I was fighting with a group of people, and you showed up at the critical moment


    Xiao Yao


    Zhan Hongtu coughed on the side and said in a low voice: "well, Lao song, we had dinner with President Jiang before, but that guy actually dared to send someone to trouble us. You really fought with them, and brother Xiao appeared at the most critical time. Otherwise, whether we can leave alive today is a matter of two."


    Song Yilin patted his head and said, "yes, I remember. Damn it, that son of a bitch. Next time I see him, I have to screw his head off. By the way, brother Xiao, how can you suddenly come to Jinling? Do you have a mission? "


    "There''s no task, just come and see you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Song Yilin stares at Xiao Yao with unbelievable eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, did you take the wrong medicine? Come and see me if you have nothing to do? " Song Yilin was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao glared and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s your problem? You''re not the mayor of Jinling City. Do I have to go through your permission to come here? "


    Song Yilin shook his head and said, "that''s not true. I just feel a little curious."


    Xiao Yao looked around and said, "how do you feel in Jinling recently?"¡° It''s OK. Jinling is fun anyway. Brother Xiao, if you plan to stay in Jinling for two days, I can take you around. Anyway, I''m very familiar with this area now. " Song Yilin said: "although I don''t dare to say I''m jinlingtong now, at least I know the interesting places."¡° Let''s set aside whether you want to play or not. You have to go back with me this time. " When Xiao Yao said this, he turned his face to see the grand plan and said, "I''ll arrange an expert from Kyoto to help you. Although his strength is not as good as song Yilin, it''s not too bad." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile¡° Xiao Ge, there''s no need to be so troublesome. Anyway, I''ll be much more careful after today''s business. Besides, I''ll pay for one or two bodyguards. Now that you have more important things, I''ll go and help you. I''ll make a little fuss here, and let Lao song stay here. I think it''s just anti-aircraft bombardment of mosquitoes. "¡° Ha ha ha ha! You''re not lying to me, are you? Are you really going to take me out with you Song Yilin some can''t believe to say¡° What do you think I have nothing to do with you? Originally let you stay in Jinling, that is to give you a holiday, you should not feel that your every day will be so relaxed, right¡° I don''t want to be so relaxed every day. Having been idle for so long, I feel that my bones are going to rust. Today, I''m still having a good fight. I just can''t meet any experts. Now, I can finally get out of the world. By the way, brother Xiao, shall we take the sea with us? "¡° What are you doing with him? " Xiao Yao a burst of speechless, "let him be cannon fodder?"¡° That''s also true. Ah, he didn''t want to let him do exercises with me before. " Song Yilin hates iron but not steel. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "even if he really listens to you and exercises well, he can''t become a master. His bones have been shaped. Unless he meets some adventure, it''s impossible for him to become a practitioner. Besides, he''s in a very good state of life, There''s no need to let him fight with us. It''s better for him to be safe. " Song Yilin nods and accepts Xiao Yao''s words. Although he hopes to reunite the iron triangle, he also understands that many things can''t be forced. Fang Hai is not a suitable person to fight and kill. He is suitable for business. After that, Xiao Yao simply said that he planned to go to the island country. Song Yilin was almost excited when he heard this. In the process of listening, he had to stand up several times, and now he would like to go to the island with Xiao Yao¡° What''s more, it''s really going to blow up. By the way, brother Xiao, how many dragon protection hall experts are there Song Yilin asked¡° OK. Would you like to join us? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile¡° No, I can''t stand being led by others. " Song Yilin shook his head and said, "anyway, I don''t like to be controlled by others. Unless you are the leader of the hall, I don''t want to deal with it even if Zhuge burns the sky." Xiao Yao believed that, but he said with a smile: "can you be a foretold boy?" Song Yilin blinked at Xiao Yao, his face full of doubts: "brother Xiao, what do you mean?" Zhan Hongtu couldn''t help laughing and said, "old song, is brother Xiao''s expression not obvious enough? Now he is the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall. Otherwise, I don''t think he would want you to join him. "¡° Really? " Song Yilin immediately beamed, "this is good, this is good, brother Xiao, are you really the leader of the Dragon protection hall now?" Xiao Yao nodded¡° Hehe, since that''s the case, I can join in! " Song Yilin said¡° Well, let''s wait until we get back to Beijing. Let''s not talk about that now. " Xiao Yao said¡° What are we talking about now? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Drink well and eat! " Xiao Yao then stood up. Song Yilin also quickly stood up. Zhan Hongtu was worried and said, "brother Xiao, old song is still injured. Shouldn''t he drink wine?" Before Xiao Yao spoke, song Yilin first expressed his dissatisfaction: "what! If I can die in this aspect, I''ll be damned. Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong! Drink first After listening to song Yilin''s words, Zhan Hongtu didn''t have much to say. He only nodded. Three people left the community together and drove to a barbecue stand. In the evening, there are three more drunkards in Jinling. Among them, the drunkard is waving a barbecue iron stick to destroy the whole island

 Chapter 758

    In a word, Xiao Yao took song Yilin away from Jinling.


    However, for the safety of zhanhongtu, Xiao Yao asked Lin Minyan to arrange two experts from the Dragon protection hall to protect zhanhongtu.


    Fortunately, Zhan Hongtu didn''t know the identities of the two men. Otherwise, he didn''t know how proud he was. You know, the people who protect the Dragon hall are just those who protect the top of the Chinese pyramid.


    How can ordinary people be treated like this?


    When he returned to Kyoto, song Yilin wandered around the Dragon protection hall one after another, as if he would not be tired. He was very interested in those powers, and Yangang had to let him perform three real fire.


    The facial expression on burning just face looks very of suppress bend, all don''t know to want to say what, don''t this guy know oneself and Xiao Yao they exist contradiction? It''s just doing something! If it wasn''t because he couldn''t beat Xiao Yao, he really wanted to lift song Yilin up and beat him up.


    Seeing song Yilin jumping like that, Lin Minyan was somewhat worried and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, are you really OK? Don''t you have to call brother song to have a chat? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Lin Minyan and frowned a little. He was curious and asked, "what''s good to talk about?"


    "Yan Gang and we are not the same people. Don''t you worry about brother song playing like this?" Lin Minyan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "what need to worry about ah, difficult not into that inflammation just dare to my brother how not?"


    Lin Minyan: "although he thinks what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, is it more or less too much to do so? Yan Gang is not a child either!


    But Xiao Yao called song Yilin over.


    "Is the Dragon protection hall fun?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s OK, ha ha. I knew there was such a place, so it''s good for me to join earlier." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Compared with Wu Jingtian, he is not a martial arts maniac, but he is also quite obsessed with martial arts. Song Yilin is quite happy to come to such a place where experts gather.


    "It''s not a loss to join the Dragon protection hall, is it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, whatever you say is what you say. I''m sure I won''t have any opinions. If you can give me some deputy hall leader or something, I''ll be more happy!" Song Yilin rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao kicked song Yilin''s ass and said, "I just became the leader of the Dragon protection hall. You want to be the deputy leader as soon as you come in. Isn''t this cronyism?"


    "Brother Xiao, you can''t say that! In fact, the strength of the song brothers is still very good. Even if they really become the deputy hall leader, it''s nothing Lin Minyan on the side said quickly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, but he didn''t have a good way: "even if he thinks so, you''d better not say so, so that he won''t make more fun in the future."


    Lin Minyan smiles awkwardly, but to be honest, he really thinks so in his heart.


    "OK, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about it when you become a practitioner of aura realm." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Song Yilin''s face was full of grievances, "brother Xiao, it''s too hard for you to say that! Maybe there are practitioners of aura realm in the world, but now, I haven''t seen one. "


    The expression on Lin Minyan''s face suddenly became a little strange.


    After thinking about it, he winked at Song Yilin and motioned to him not to go on.


    That''s bullshit


    Song Yilin couldn''t understand Lin Minyan''s eyes. He asked curiously, "brother Lin, what''s the matter? Are your eyes sick? "


    "..." Lin Minyan has made a decision in his heart. If anyone dares to stand in front of him and say that he is nervous, he must be angry with the other party.


    This is the real nerve, OK?


    He didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, brother song, I don''t know anything else, but I''m sure there are spiritual practitioners in this world." Lin Minyan whispered.


    "I can testify, too." Nan Tianyuan also said.


    "Why?" On the contrary, song Yilin was a little curious.


    The practitioners of aura realm are all mysterious. Maybe they really exist, but who has seen them? How can they be so sure? It''s too irresponsible!


    Just looking at the expressions on Nan Tianyuan''s and Lin Minyan''s faces, he felt that something was wrong.


    "Have you met practitioners of aura realm in this period of time?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Yes, not just every day." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Song Yilin felt that his brain was about to explode.


    Why do these two guys not understand what they say?


    After taking a deep breath, he asked, "is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    Nan Tianyuan coughed, and his expression became serious. He said, "Xiao Song, now Brother Xiao is the practitioner of aura realm."


    Song Yilin''s mouth is big enough to swallow an egg.


    From the beginning to now, Xiao Yao did not tell song Yilin that he had become a spiritual realm practitioner.


    On the one hand, he didn''t expect this. On the other hand, he felt that what he said just after seeing song Yilin was too deliberate. Anyway, there will be more opportunities in the future.


    So up to now, song Yilin has been kept in the dark.


    Now he suddenly got the news that his whole world outlook was about to collapse.


    At the thought of what he had said before, he even wanted to die.


    He felt that this time he was really ashamed.


    He was a little angry at the thought.


    "Brother Xiao, are you really a practitioner of aura realm?" Song Yilin looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes and thinks why I am the last one to know?


    "Cough, this is what happened during this period of time. I haven''t had time to tell you. Moreover, I don''t think it''s too big a thing to tell you. It seems that I''m not keeping a low profile." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Song Yilin is crazy after hearing Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Brother Xiao, spiritual realm! He is a practitioner of aura realm! It''s not a big deal. What''s a big deal? Don''t talk about me. I don''t think my grandfather has ever seen a practitioner of aura realm in his life. Now I have a brother of a practitioner of aura realm. Wuwu, I feel so excited that I almost cry. " Instead of blowing, song Yilin felt that as long as he was given a chance, he would immediately run out and set off 10000 firecrackers.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He looks at Song Yilin playing tricks.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s fight. I want to see how powerful the practitioners of aura masters are!" Song Yilin grabs Xiao Yao''s clothes and says.


    "No!" Xiao Yao shook his head, "I''m afraid to kill you."


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    Depressed to depressed, but song Yilin is not let go, must pester Xiao Yao and he fight.


    In the end, Xiao Yao could only nod his head to meet song Yilin''s demand for abuse.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin exchanged views and attracted many people to watch.


    Not to mention the new special forces, but the people from the power group come to join in the fun.


    Before long, I heard the howls of killing pigs in the square.


    The people in the psionic group look a little scared.


    Only now do they know what the afterlife is. Fortunately, they didn''t fight with Xiao Yao that day. Otherwise, it''s themselves who are being abused now.


    Yan just corner of the mouth also mercilessly twitches.


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Yao had been kind enough to him that day. He just used the strength of his mind to deal with him instead of fists and feet.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether he can live or not.


    Even if Xiao Yao won''t kill him, can he still have face in front of the No.1 chief?


    Can I still be the leader of the psionic group in the future?


    Thinking of these, he was so excited that his eyes were almost filled with tears. If he thought about it, Xiao Yao was a good man!


    Ten minutes later, song Yilin simply lay on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "Why, play dead? Go on Xiao Yao approaches song Yilin and asks.


    "If I don''t get up, I won''t even get up if I''m killed!" Song Yilin depressed said, "anyway, I still have to lie down, I simply lay down."


    Xiao Yao thinks what song Yilin said is quite reasonable.


    A lot of people laughed.


    Hearing the laughter, song Yilin was even more depressed: "brother Xiao, I just joined the Dragon protection hall. It''s not kind of you to do so! Don''t you know to save face for me? If you do this, how can I be friends with you in the future? "


    "Newcomers are generally responsible for delivering tea and water. What kind of friends are they?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    "Ha ha! Brother song, brother Xiao is joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. No one in our dragon protection hall will ask you to bring tea and water, and no one will dare to tell you. " Lin Minyan said quickly.


    Song Yilin looked at Lin Minyan and said seriously, "brother Lin, let''s have a discussion. What do you think?"


    Lin Minyan blinked at Song Yilin and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t call me brother song in the future. It sounds like a gift to my brother." Song Yilin said seriously.


    Lin Minyan was silent for a moment, and after thinking about it, he also laughed.


    After pulling song Yilin from the ground, Xiao Yao calls Lin Minyan to him again.


    "Previously, it''s time for us to get down to business. What about the information I asked you to collect?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s not too comprehensive, but now we have mastered the basic situation of yidaoliu, and I have learned all about werewolves." Lin Minyan said with a smile. Xiao Yao blinks his eyes. It seems that Lin Minyan is very modest. In fact, he didn''t spend much time in Jinling. He came back when he arrived. But even so, Lin Minyan still collected the information Xiao Yao needed. He underestimated him before!

 Chapter 759

    After returning to the office, Lin Minyan also made a simple report to Xiao Yao.


    After hearing Lin Minyan''s return, Xiao Yao also has a simple understanding of the current situation of yidaoliu.


    On the whole, the current situation is divided into three parts.


    They are Guangtian, mushanghu and Shanghe.


    In fact, these three guys are all small characters, and they can''t be anything at all. In the past, when Panasonic wind was around, they all had to be held down. Their attitude towards Panasonic wind was like that of their mother. It can be seen how their strength is. But now that Panasonic wind is dead and they''re not crossing the river, they turn over. The typical tiger is not at home, Monkey is king.


    In short, they can''t pose any threat to Xiao Yao at all.


    As for the appearance of werewolves, the situation has become a bit delicate.


    According to the information collected by Lin Minyan, the appearance of werewolves has a lot to do with Shanghe. It may be that Shanghe and the werewolves of geese have reached some kind of agreement. As for what agreement it is, it''s not a simple matter to investigate. After all, the time is too short.


    Of course, Xiao Yao thinks that even if Lin Minyan is given more time, it''s not easy for him to figure out what agreement Shanghe and the werewolf have reached.


    This kind of agreement can be collected not only by time, but also by great danger.


    Although the Intelligence Department of hulongtang is very powerful, its strength is not high. He does not want to put the Intelligence Department of hulongtang in danger because of his own affairs.


    After all, he said that the island must go, but he would not let the Dragon protection hall suffer any loss.


    He said what he said, and naturally he was responsible for what he said.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao feels that the pressure on himself is also increasing.


    "If we want to find out these things, we will have some trouble." Xiao Yao said with a smile


    Song Yilin narrowed his eyes and said, "brother Xiao, I don''t think it''s very difficult."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "don''t talk nonsense, don''t you? What else can you do?"


    "Of course, and I feel that my method is very simple and effective." Song Yilin said with pride.


    Lin Minyan, who was sitting on the edge, asked: "brother song... No, brother song, if you have any good idea, just say it. Don''t worry us!"


    Song Yilin raised his head and said, "that''s to arrest the man who went to the river directly, and then torture him severely to force him to say it!"


    With these words, all of them didn''t say a word, just looked at him with a kind of complicated eyes.


    Song Yilin coughed and said, "well, have you been shocked by my wit? Hey, actually, it''s not a big deal at all. "


    "Ah..." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "You see, brother Xiao is so impressed by me!" Song Yilin said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "I just feel so stupid that I really have confidence in you. Forget it, let''s continue with the topic just now."


    "Good." Lin Minyan and Nan Tianyuan also nodded. Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He felt as if he had been ignored.


    "Brother Xiao, isn''t my opinion good just now?" Song Yilin asked.


    He thought what he said just now was very witty!


    Xiao Yao and Lin Minyan continued to ignore him.


    "Brother Xiao, if you continue to ignore me like this, I will be angry!" Song Yilin said.


    Seeing that there was still no one to take care of him, song Yilin pulled over a small bench and sat down to listen.


    "In three days, everyone should be well prepared. After three days, we will enter the island country, and our identity will change. In such a long time, we can''t get in touch with Huaxia, so you have to discuss with your family." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, you don''t need to tell us about this. I don''t care, neither does brother Lin nor brother Nan. The point is on you. You are different from us."


    "..." Xiao Yao glared at Song Yilin, "you are the only one who talks more!"


    Although his words are like this, he has to admit that what song Yilin said is quite right. He really needs to have a good talk with the girls in his family. Otherwise, they will not be able to find themselves. When they come back, they will have to be tried again.


    So when the meeting was over, he immediately called Li Xiaoxiao. One phone call lasted about half an hour. When it was over, he called Xia Yixing, and then Pink Butterfly


    After several phone calls, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it took a lot of time, for Xiao Yao, this process is also very happy. At least he knows that if he really leaves, there will be many people worried about him.


    As for Qin Rou''s phone call, he didn''t call. Anyway, he is now in Kyoto, and the time to go to the island country is set for three days. In these three days, he can accompany his mother well. After the incident of Jiang Tianlu last time, Xiao Yao felt that the people around him were really very important. At least he didn''t want to let the tragedy that he wanted to support happen to himself. After Song Yilin was arranged, Xiao Yao drove in the direction of the Qin family. This is Xiao Yao''s first visit to the Qin family since he came back. Although he has called the Qin family to report his safety before, he is still very excited to see Qin Rou again. For him, as long as his mother is OK, no matter what he sacrificed before, it doesn''t matter. Seeing Xiao Yao, Qin Rou couldn''t control her emotions. She immediately cried, and her voice choked. In the months after Xiao Yao disappeared, Qin Rou took sleeping pills almost every day. Xiao Yao didn''t get better until he called to report that he was safe. After receiving Xiao Yao''s call, Qin Rou immediately flew to chuhai City, but Xiao Yao said that he would come to Kyoto soon, so Qin Rou had to give up¡° You bastard, who made you so impulsive! Tell me, what if something happens to you? " Qin Rou is crying and beating Xiao Yao. It''s just that the fists that fall on Xiao Yao''s body are very light, just like tickling. Don''t pretend to fight, even if Qin Rou really beat him with all her strength, it won''t do him any harm. However, Xiao Yao is still pretending to scurry. After all, no matter what, he is also being beaten. His calm performance is more or less excessive. And Qin Qianqian xiaogongju perfectly acted as the role of the excrement stirring stick at this time. When Qin rouhe started to fight Xiao Yao, she started cheering with two apples in her hand on the side: "kill him, kill him!" Xiao Yao glares at Qin Qian, who just makes faces at Xiao Yao. After a while, Qin Rou was tired¡° Hey, mom, if you''re tired, just sit down and have a good rest. Don''t let me get tired! " Xiao Yao catch up, and handed over a glass of water, said with a smile. Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao''s gallant appearance and is dumbfounded. After making trouble for a while, she looked at Xiao Yao, and her face became serious: "you can''t do such things any more in the future, otherwise, I have to kill you, at least I don''t recognize your son." Xiao Yao is still smiley: "Mom, don''t think so much. Don''t you think I have nothing right now? All in all, you can rest assured that nothing is a problem to me! " Qin Rou really has nothing to do with Xiao Yao¡° Son, don''t do such things any more. It''s nothing about me. Anyway, I''ve seen everything in my life. I''m satisfied, but you''re different. You''re still young... "Before Qin Rou finished her words, she was interrupted by Xiao Yao¡° Mom, if you say that, there''s something wrong with it. I don''t think I''ve seen less than you. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. In this case, Qin Rou will smile if she speaks from others, but from Xiao Yao''s mouth, Qin Rou feels that she can''t find any fault¡° Why do you have time to come here today? " Qin Rou didn''t tangle too much on the previous topic. In fact, no matter what, Xiao Yao is right. Maybe she doesn''t want her son to do it, but if her son doesn''t, will she be happy? If you say that from your mouth, you may feel very contradictory, but you can''t help it. You are born with a contradiction¡° I''m going to the island country in two days. I just came to see you Xiao Yao said with a smile. When Xiao Yao said that, Qin Rou''s face looked a little serious¡° Is it dangerous? " Qin Rou asked subconsciously. If it''s not too dangerous, Xiao Yao won''t come here¡° It''s not dangerous. I told you before! What troubles are small problems in your son''s eyes. What''s more, what''s the danger of the island country''s big ass? They''re all dead after their first master crossed the river? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Qin Rou has also heard of the island country''s crossing the river. Now she is relieved to hear Xiao Yao say so¡° By the way, mom, I have pills specially prepared for you and your aunt! " Xiao Yao digs off the topic, takes out a delicate box from his pocket, and says with a smile. The box is made of agarwood, which is also to preserve the medicinal properties. Xiao Yao also spent a lot of time on it.

 Chapter 760

    For the pills Xiao Yao took out, Qin Qian was the first to jump over.


    "Xiao Yao, what kind of pill is this?" Although she does not know now, she believes that Xiao Yao must bring good things.


    "A way to prolong life can also help women to be young." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Wow! This is really a good thing! Do you have my share? " Qin Qian asked quickly.


    "Yes, but can I ask you a question?" Xiao Yao looks at Qin Qian and asks.


    Qin Qian looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look and asked, "what''s the problem, please ask it quickly."


    "I just want to know how old you are now. Do you still want to be young?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qin Qianqian looked at Xiao Yao with an idiot''s eyes. At last, he was relieved and said seriously, "it seems that you still don''t understand women! If you really understand women, you probably won''t ask such a nutrition problem Qin Qian said seriously.


    Xiao Yao


    But then again, he has to admit that he really doesn''t understand women, otherwise he won''t make Li Xiaoxiao and them angry, and he is poisonous


    "Well, let''s not talk about these. Give me the pills quickly!" Qin Qian said anxiously.


    Xiao Yao despises Qin Qian, but still gives Qin Qian a pill.


    Qin Qian took the pill and put it directly into his mouth.


    Although the pill is quite big, there is no possibility of blocking the throat. It will melt at the entrance!


    Just put it in your mouth, it will turn into a pool of water, flowing down your throat, moistening the viscera.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad taste. He cracked his mouth and said, "have you eaten it?"


    Qin Qian was stunned and nodded: "eat it! What''s up? Do you still want me to give it back to you? "


    "No, no, I just want to tell you that there are side effects of this pill, that is, it will make you extremely strong and strong. By then, you will have muscles all over your body, just like Arnold Schwarzenegger." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." after a short silence, Qin Qianqian immediately jumped up from the sofa, with ferocious expression on her face and murderous look in her eyes, "Xiao Yao, I''ll kill you!"


    Two people make a while, Qin Rou or Qin Qian to pull.


    "You silly girl, Xiao Yaogang just lied to you when he said that. Do you believe it?" Qin Rou asked, unable to laugh or cry.


    Qin Qianqian''s face was full of worry. It seems that Xiao Yao''s joke was fatal to her.


    This is nonsense. A few women want to become Schwarzenegger. We all follow the path of "little birds depend on others", OK?


    Qin Rou looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "what are you doing to scare your sister?"


    Xiao Yao made a face.


    He''s really enjoying it.


    Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with this. If he can, he really hopes that he can bicker with Qin Rou every day, and then be reprimanded by Qin Rou together. This is the feeling of home.


    "Xiao Yao, we haven''t taken the pills you sent us last time. Now what do you do for us? Wouldn''t it be nice to have it at auction? " Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "this pill can''t be sold. It''s a pity to sell it. Anyway, I don''t lack the money. Whether I can continue to refine such pills in the future is two things."


    Xiao Yao is not joking.


    Such pills can be refined this time, thanks to the precious herbs bought at the last trade meeting.


    If you want to find so many herbs in the future, it''s hard to say. After all, he doesn''t belong to the hermit world.


    Now he is not so short of money. If he really takes these pills to sell, Xiao Yao feels that he is just a 250. Such a good thing is naturally digested internally, so Xiao Yao is not enough.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Qin Rou naturally has a deeper understanding of the value of pills.


    "Xiao Yao, you''d better take this pill yourself." Qin Rou said seriously.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, mom. If I really want to take pills, I can take 500 pills a day. The main reason is that these pills don''t mean much to me now. They don''t have any effect."


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Qin Roucai felt relieved.


    "In that case, I won''t say much. You have a heart." Qin Rou said.


    She felt that the greatest happiness in her life was having a son like Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is the greatest pride in her life. Even if she makes the Qin family the largest family in China and even in the world, it is not as good as Xiao Yao now.


    After Qin Luan came back, the family got together for a meal.


    During this time, Qin Luan was also curious about the purpose of Xiao Yao''s visit to the island, but Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    Qin Luan is also very considerate. She knows that Xiao Yao must have something to hide. Even this task is confidential. In this case, she will not continue to ask. Isn''t it a dilemma for Xiao Yao?


    After a meal, Qin Rou looked at Xiao Yao and said, "go out for a walk with me."


    Xiao Yao nodded quickly.


    "I''ll go too!" Qin Qian quickly stood up and said, mouth did not care to wipe.


    Then she turned to look at Qin Luan and said, "Mom, shall we go together?"


    "Good." Qin Luan smiles a little. In fact, at this time of the day, after dinner, she would go upstairs to read the documents. She even had to be busy until 12 p.m. when she became the leader of the Qin family, she naturally had to bear great pressure on her shoulders. But she didn''t want to miss such a warm opportunity because of these things.


    "Sister, are you not busy?" Qin Rou asked curiously.


    Qin Luan shrugged her shoulders, glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "this is the real busy man. It''s not easy for him to come back once."


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, quickly raised his hand and said: "aunt, you can rest assured that I will often come back."


    "That''s really good." Qin Luan sighed and said, "I hope you can enter the Qin family''s enterprise to help me share some."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Qin Luan sighed again and said, "forget it, when I didn''t say it, I know you have your own ideas, and I don''t want to embarrass us."


    "Auntie, give me a few years, and you can take off the burden on your shoulders." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan look at Xiao Yao with curious eyes.


    They don''t know why Xiao Yao suddenly said such words.


    Xiao Yao continued: "in a few years, I will officially acquire all the enterprises of the Qin family."


    Qin Qian rolled his eyes and said, "cut, don''t brag. Do you know how much the Qin family''s industry is worth?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao laughed, "but the most important thing I need is money."


    "..." Qin Qian suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Although the Qin family is very rich, the money of the Qin family is definitely not owned by anyone, and Xiao Yao is different.


    All the money Xiao Yao makes is his own. Every sum of money is his own. Even though Xiaoyao group is now a joint-stock company, a large number of shares are injured by Xiao Yao or people close to him.


    Xiaoyao group is Xiao Yao''s own, even Qin Luan, they may not have Xiao Yao''s money.


    Is it interesting to talk about money for a person who doesn''t know how many billion yuan to sell a pill? Isn''t that self stimulation?


    "I don''t know about others, but Xiao Yao, I believe you must have this ability." Qin Luan looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    "I believe in my son, too!" Qin Rou said with a chuckle, "I''m afraid the elder sister won''t give Xiao Yao the chance to buy it."


    Qin Rou said with a bitter smile, "if he really wants to, I can give it to him directly now, but is he willing?"


    Qin Rou smiles and doesn''t speak any more. She also knows that what Qin Luan says is the truth. The reason why Xiao Yao wants to use such a means of acquisition is that he has to intervene in the affairs of the Qin family. At that time, no one can say a word of nonsense.


    Xiao Yao''s idea now seems to be like this.


    This is not Xiao Yao''s impulse. In fact, he had such an idea before.


    To be reasonable, he has to admit that although Qin Qianqian''s character is not too bad, if she really hands over the huge Qin family to Qin Qianqian, she will soon be driven down by others because of her temper. This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see. In this case, it''s better to get Qin''s enterprise directly and let Qin Qianqian take care of it at that time, The big deal is to give her some help.


    In the walk, Xiao Yao will also say his thoughts at this time, Qin Qianqian to Xiao Yao said some embarrassed.


    Before Xiao Yao said that when she wanted to buy Qin''s enterprises, Qin Qianqian did have some other ideas in her mind, but she didn''t expect that all of Xiao Yao''s plans were actually for her own sake.


    Although Qin Qianqian is a confident girl, she has to admit that if she really lets herself bear the burden of the Qin family, she will be driven down by others.


    If Xiao Yao is the only one, everything will be different.


    After the walk, Xiao Yao accompanies Qin Rou to go home together, and then immediately drives back to the Dragon protection hall.


    Next, he also has to give himself some time to prepare well. After all, this time he is not going to the island alone, but he has to take song Yilin with them. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t care, since he has decided to take them, he must do what he says!


    Not long after returning to the Dragon protection hall, the door of the office was knocked open.


    Xiao Yao was surprised to see the people coming in.


    "Jingtian, do you have something to ask me?" Xiao Yao looked at the gasping Wu Jingtian and asked.


    "Well, brother Shaw, let me go to the island with you." Wu Jingtian had a serious face and pleaded in his eyes. Xiao Yao has a headache. You don''t need to think about it. It must be song Yilin who disclosed the news to Wu Jingtian. He is not in the Dragon protection hall. Song Yilin is not familiar with others, so he has to go to Wu Jingtian to chat.

 Chapter 761

    In a word, there is another Wu Jingtian on the way to the island.


    Although Xiao Yao thinks that it''s very dangerous for Wu Jingtian to go to the island country, he can''t stand Wu Jingtian''s hard work!


    Moreover, Xiao Yao thinks that Wu Jingtian''s going to the island country with them may not be a bad thing.


    When Wu Jingtian comes back from the island, he can join the Dragon protection hall without any examination. This is not a bad thing for Wu Jingtian.


    In fact, as long as Xiao Yao is willing, Wu Jingtian can become a member of the Dragon protection hall now, but he knows that it''s more or less against the rules, and he doesn''t want to.


    This is a great opportunity.


    Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan, song Yilin, Lin Minyan, Wu Jingtian and Yan Gang all changed their identities and headed for the island.


    In fact, even if he gets on the plane, Xiao Yao doesn''t know why Yan Gang must follow him. In his opinion, Yan Gang is very good without hating himself. Will he be willing to help him?


    When Yangang asks for this, Xiao Yao sees sincerity in his eyes. Moreover, Lin Minyan tells him that he can rest assured that even if he gives Yangang 100 courage, he doesn''t dare to make any small moves during his trip to the island country. Otherwise, he will be an enemy to the whole China. Even if Yangang is a jerk, he won''t do such a thing, Everyone in Huaxia dragon protection hall has a very good ideological consciousness. Although Yangang''s temper is a little strange, he can stand up in front of some major right and wrong.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to believe Yan Gang too much, but he thinks Lin Minyan''s words can still be believed, and Yan Gang''s power is really meaningful. With him, more or less help, it can be regarded as a great help of his own. In this case, of course, he won''t refuse.


    As for the long sword line, it was originally intended to follow, but it was rejected by Xiao Yao. After all, as soon as these people left, the masters of Huaxia dragon protection hall basically disappeared. The long sword line is also a master of breaking the heaven realm, so it should take charge of Huaxia.


    After getting on the plane, Yan Gang even wanted to sit with Xiao Yao for the first time, which Xiao Yao didn''t expect.


    With Xiao Yao''s permission, song Yilin also changed his position.


    Yan just sat down, toward Xiao Yao smile, a face will become a blooming chrysanthemum.


    "If you have something to say, don''t make these expressions." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Yan just immediately put away a smile, quickly said: "Xiao elder brother..."


    "Stop, call me the master." Xiao Yao said.


    The facial expression on burning just face is a little embarrassed, but still nodded: "Hall Lord, you don''t misunderstand, I have nothing to do."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao can''t understand this Yan Gang any more.


    Isn''t this guy acting out of the ordinary?


    If they knew what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time, they would be amused. In fact, in their view, Yan Gang''s performance at this time is completely normal, this guy is a cheap bone, if your strength is not as good as him, he will not take you seriously, nothing like to pick your thorn, but if you can beat him, he will treat you as a master.


    Anyway, in the past, Yan Gang was extremely respectful to Zhuge Huotian. Sometimes he wanted to kowtow to Zhuge Huotian.


    At this time, sitting beside Xiao Yao, Yan Gang continued: "hall leader, I know that I didn''t have a good attitude towards you before, but I hope you don''t blame me. After all, you look so young. I certainly don''t want to believe how powerful your strength is, but now I''m completely convinced of you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Why do you have to follow me to the island? "


    Yan just thought, suddenly raised his head looking at Xiao Yao, the expression on the face looked a little serious.


    "Master, do you really want to know?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and felt that what Yan Gang said was just rubbish. If he didn''t want to know, why did he ask?


    "Because I understand a truth that if I want to be a strong person, I must follow a strong person and stride forward. Only in this way can I become another strong person." Yan Gang said.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng God, he really didn''t expect that Yan Gang would say such words.


    Yan Gang continued: "hall leader, you are really a very powerful person. I believe in your own vision. I also believe that even the Huaxia dragon protection hall is not your peak. Your journey is the sea of stars."


    Xiao Yao is sweating, even if he is a cheeky person, but now he is embarrassed by Yan Gang.


    It''s about killing yourself!


    Yan Gang laughed and continued: "hall leader, in fact, for so many years, I always hope I can become strong, because I know that only when I become strong can I be respected by others. Very few times, I behave differently from others. You don''t know, do you? I am an orphan. "


    Xiao Yao began to be curious about Yan Gang.


    Next, Yan Gang and Xiao Yao said a not very long story.


    When Yan was just born, he was different from others. When he spoke, he would spew out flames, and then he was abandoned.


    Of course, these are just after growing up to investigate that inflammation.


    He knew who his biological parents were, even what they did and where they were now, but he never went to them. In Yan Gang''s words, from the day his parents abandoned them, they had nothing to do with themselves.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to comfort Yan Gang. He can only continue to listen. He thinks there is nothing wrong with what Yan Gang said.


    Yan Gang continued, because of his powers, when he was in the orphanage, he would be treated as a freak.


    Those children who have watched several cartoons all think that Yan Gang is a reincarnation of a monster. Not only will they not play with him, but sometimes they will get together to bully him.


    Yan just dare not resist, he also don''t know how to resist, so the only thing he can do is to be submissive, silently endure what he shouldn''t have endured.


    At that time, Yan Gang was still quietly in love with a girl, who was also a child in the orphanage.


    Because she was born blind, she was abandoned by her parents and bullied by the orphanage children.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. In fact, the orphanage is the same. Some children get together and become bullies to bully other children.


    When they bullied Yan Gang, Yan Gang didn''t speak, just holding his head to be beaten.


    At that time, he also thought he was a monster, and even thought it was normal to be bullied. Until later, the children went to tear the blind girl''s clothes, swearing at her, punching and kicking her.


    Looking at the helpless appearance of the blind girl, the inflammation just broke out completely.


    He burned the children badly.


    After that, Yan Gang was taken away by the police.


    Then, he entered the Chinese dragon protection hall ability group, and became the key training object.


    Yangang didn''t let the country down. Soon he became the leader of the power group of Huaxia dragon protection hall. Everyone treated him respectfully. He felt that his whole life had changed since he came to the Dragon protection hall.


    He has always held a grateful heart to Huaxia dragon protection hall, so as long as Huaxia needs it, he is willing to let him die.


    This is his persistence.


    Also because of the respect of many people, Yan just gradually understand a truth, in fact, self-esteem is not given by others, but to fight for.


    When Xiao Yao became the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall, he was unconvinced. He wanted to prove his strength. Later, Yan Gang was convinced of Xiao Yao. He felt that Xiao Yao, such a strong man, should be respected by himself.


    Others may think that Yan Gang is a cheap bone, but after listening to these stories, Xiao Yao thinks that those people have a misunderstanding about Yan Gang.


    Yan Gang is not cheap, but his outlook on life is different from others.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. There is no way to determine the outlook on life. This is because everyone experiences different lives, so everyone''s outlook on life is different.


    If let Yan just choose, how can he hope his life is like this?


    "Lord, I want to be strong, I really just want to continue to be strong, that''s all." Yan Gang said to Xiao Yao with red eyes.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, and finally a smile appeared on his face.


    He stretched out his hand and patted lightly on Yan Gang''s shoulder. He said with a smile, "it''s better to call brother Xiao."


    Yan Gang grinned.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao and Yan Gang asked a lot of questions about the powers, and Yan Gang had to answer them. Later, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that in fact, in his ring, some martial arts skills are very suitable for Yan Gang.


    It''s just that Yan Gang is not a practitioner. Although Xiao Yao subconsciously thinks it''s very suitable, he doesn''t dare to be sure what the final effect will be.


    After thinking for a long time, he still picked out the martial arts book about fire and gave it to Yan Gang.


    "I gave you the opportunity, but it can be stronger. Has the final say." Xiao Yao said to Yan Gang seriously.


    Yan just took the mental method, first some curious, but after a while, the expression on his face is full of consternation.


    "It''s so... It can be like this. My God, can I really do it?" Yan Gang exclaimed.


    Xiao Yao''s martial arts book is equal to opening the door to a new world for Yan Gang.


    "You has the final say, if there is any problem, I am not the one who has the final say, you have the final say, if you have confidence in yourself, everything is fine. If you don''t believe in yourself, I advise you to rest assured now." Xiao Yao looked at Yan Gang and said with a smile.


    Yan Gang nodded his head, put his martial arts skills in his arms and said to Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, I believe in myself!"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I believe you, too."

 Chapter 762

    Located in the west of the island, Xiaoban is the third largest city in the island.


    After Xiao Yao and others came to Xiaoban, they were immediately received.


    Two middle-aged men came to pick up the plane. One was dark and his name was Qiu Gang. The other was small and his name was Hou Wang. They were all from the Intelligence Department of Huaxia hulongtang.


    In fact, the distribution of members of Huaxia dragon protection hall on the island didn''t surprise Xiao Yao. On the contrary, if the Dragon protection hall didn''t do this, he would be surprised.


    As Xiao Yao believes, there are also special departments of island countries working in China.


    Moreover, if this is not the case, it is impossible for Lin Minyan to find out the situation of the island countries in such a short period of time.


    Even Xiao Yao has to admit that the intelligence network of Huaxia dragon protection hall is really powerful.


    "Good Lord." After the two middle-aged men saw Xiao Yao, they didn''t despise each other because of their youth. They were still respectful to Xiao Yao. They were intelligence workers. Naturally, they also knew what kind of person Xiao Yao was and what he had done in the Dragon protection hall.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded to them and said with a smile, "you''ve worked too hard."


    "Ha ha, you are welcome. This is what we should do, but we still want to thank you." Said the dark man.


    Xiao Yao is a little confused. Even if he really wants to say thank you, is that what he says to them?


    As a result, as soon as they met, they said they wanted to thank themselves. Xiao Yao was in the stage of being ignorant.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s puzzled face, the dark man said with a smile: "we thought that China would forget us!"


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak yet, but Hou Wang first angrily said, "Qiu Gang, what are you talking about? The country will never forget us. "


    Qiu Gang glanced at Hou Wang and shrugged his shoulders. He was probably used to his way of speaking.


    "Hou Wang is right. Huaxia will never forget anyone." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    As the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall, he felt that at this time he had to stand up and say something.


    He is really not good at ideological work, but he will say every word with a sincere attitude: "not only you, but also we are all a screw of Huaxia, or a screw of the Dragon protection hall. Every screw is indispensable, and we also need to do what a screw should do. When Huaxia needs us, we should stand up, It''s not for anyone, but for yourself, to realize the value of your life. "


    Qiu Gang looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes.


    He really didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say such a thing.


    On the side of the Hou Wang mood also became excited up: "the LORD said is good, we are all screws, we also need to do a screw."


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Qiu Gang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "next, I''m going to trouble you."


    Qiu Gang just woke up. His face seemed a little embarrassed at this time. He quickly said, "don''t worry, master. Next, I''ll take care of everything you do in the island."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° You don''t exist to help me deal with trifles. I don''t know how many more things will bother you next. "


    Qiu Gang laughs.


    Qiu Gang and Hou Wang probably guessed that many people came this time, so they specially drove two cars.


    After waiting for the car to stop, Xiao Yao and others followed Qiu Gang into a villa.


    "Lord, this is a place for you to stay for the time being." Qiu Gang said with a smile.


    "It seems that your living conditions in the island country are very good!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qiu gangle said: "the house price here is not as exaggerated as Huaxia."


    Xiao Yao was also happy: "you really dare to be black."


    "The truth! No way Qiu Gang said.


    After everyone had chosen the room, Xiao Yao asked everyone to gather in the living room on the first floor to prepare for a meeting.


    At the meeting, Xiao Yao also told Qiu Gang and Hou Wang the purpose of his party''s visit to the island country.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the expressions on Qiu Gang''s and Hou Wang''s faces were filled with shock.


    "Master, are you kidding?" The corner of Hou Wang''s mouth twitches to say.


    "Yes, hall leader, although I don''t like yidaoliu people, they have a large number of people and are very powerful. It''s very difficult to completely kill them." Qiu Gang also said quickly.


    "Hey, you just believe in brother Xiao''s ability." Lin Minyan said with a smile.


    After listening to Lin Minyan''s words, Qiu Gang and Hou Wang didn''t say much, but they were still full of doubt and shock.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I know yidaoliu is not so easy to deal with. I don''t think they are so easy to deal with. That''s why so many people came here this time."


    Qiu Gang and Hou Wang hardly know what to say.


    There are just a few people here, and they even say "so many people".


    They are thinking, is Xiao Yao really kidding?


    "Well, since we dare to come, we must be ready." Xiao Yao said, "even if we can''t get rid of yidaoliu completely in this world, at least we have to make a world shaking. It''s not a waste of this trip."


    Hou Wang and Qiu Gang looked at each other without saying a word.


    "If you have anything you want to say, just say it. Brother Shaw doesn''t like that kind of person who grinds and chirps very much." Lin Minyan said.


    Hou Wang opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    But Qiu Gang spoke first.


    "Hall master, I really don''t like those people of yidaoliu, and their existence is also our biggest threat. But in yidaoliu, there are still a lot of experts. Even though Panasonic blast and crossing river Yidao have died in China, it doesn''t mean that yidaoliu is in danger now, although yidaoliu is very chaotic now, But if we really choose to challenge them at this time, they will still unite to deal with us immediately. "


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly. It seems that this guy named Qiu Gang is very straightforward. He can say anything in his heart.


    No matter what Qiu Gang said was right or wrong, Xiao Yao felt that he was much easier to communicate than the marquis.


    "Go on." Xiao Yao said.


    Qiu Gang nodded, and then continued: "Lord, I know you are all experts, but the heroes can''t stand it. There are so many people here. What''s more, it''s still the island country and their territory. If we want to make some small moves, maybe it''s nothing. But if we fight them openly, I''m afraid the whole island country will come to us."


    Qiu Gang''s implication is that if there is a big stir, it may not be a good thing.


    Xiao Yao frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Well, what if we do it secretly?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Qiu Gang cleared his throat and said: "it''s natural that this is good, but people with one knife flow are not so stupid. In this way, it will increase the difficulty of the task, and then we will be more dangerous."


    "I see." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "danger is nothing. This time we come to the island, it means that we have entered the wolf den."


    "Brother Xiao is right. Anyway, I didn''t plan to go back intact." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao slapped him on the head and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious and angry face, song Yilin quickly spits a few mouthfuls of saliva on the ground, indicating that he takes back his previous words.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s have a good rest first! Later, let''s continue to have a good chat. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Nan Tianyuan and others have no opinion.


    After they went upstairs, only Qiu Gang and Hou Wang looked at each other.


    "Hou Wang, what do you think?" Qiu Gang asked.


    Hou Wang gave a wry smile and said, "I really can''t figure out the idea of the new hall leader. Although I know that such a plan is very dangerous, I think the hall leader seems to have made up his mind."


    "Yes Qiu Gang sighed and said, "I don''t know what he thought. Anyway, I really don''t have any confidence."


    "Ha ha, in fact, it doesn''t matter whether we have confidence or not. The important thing is that since all the above decisions have been made, we must do what we should do well." Hou Wang suddenly laughed.


    "Yes." Qiu Gang nodded his head and said, "don''t mention it. After listening to the purpose of the hall leader, I almost felt excited. Although it seems that the success rate is still not very high, I''m more convinced with such an idea. How can ordinary people have such courage?"


    "Well, let''s not say so much. Let''s get ready and try to master all the situations of yidaoliu in the shortest time." Hou Wang reached out and patted Qiu Gang on the shoulder.


    Qiu Gang didn''t write ink either. He nodded and stood up immediately.


    When Xiao Yao and others rest in the villa, Hou Wang and Qiu Gang have already gone out and started their work.


    When I wake up, it''s more than nine o''clock in the evening.


    Xiao Yao is the last one to wake up.


    "Brother Shaw, we''re eating." Seeing Xiao Yao coming downstairs, Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Well, what about hou Wang and Qiu Gang?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    "I don''t know. They were not in the villa when I got up anyway." Song Yilin said that he was the first one to wake up.


    "We''re not going to be trapped, are we?" Song Yilin whispered again.


    "Nonsense Lin Minyan suddenly lowered his face, looked at Song Yilin and said, "brother song, I dare to use my life to guarantee that any member of the Chinese dragon protection hall will not have the intention to betray us."


    Song Yilin didn''t expect that Lin Minyan would be so excited all of a sudden. He was embarrassed for a moment.

 Chapter 763

    Lin Minyan''s sudden black face embarrassed song Yilin.


    However, Nantian was far away from the side and said, "song, it''s wrong for you to say that. Although I just joined the Dragon protection hall, I still believe in the brothers of the Dragon protection hall. And brother Lin, don''t be too excited. Old song doesn''t mean anything else. He just said it casually. After all, he just joined in and didn''t understand anything. "


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Lin Minyan quickly calmed down. His face was a little embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and whispered, "sorry, brother song, I was a little emotional just now."


    What''s more, song Yilin also realized that what he had said before was a little too much. After all, loyalty is the only creed of the people in the Dragon protection hall. What he said before was not only an insult to Qiu Gang and Hou Wang, but also an insult to Lin Minyan and other members of the Dragon protection hall.


    As they said this, the sound of the car engine came from the door.


    "They should be back." Lin Minyan said with a smile.


    As soon as he got to the door, his face changed.


    Hou Wang is OK, but he still has a bloody man on his back. He doesn''t know how many wounds there are. Lin Minyan''s face is as ugly as a piece of white paper.


    He rushed to the front and reached out his hand to pick up the blood man.


    "This is Qiu Gang?" Lin Minyan''s voice was trembling.


    With tears in his eyes, Hou Wang nodded.


    His body was still shaking slightly, and he didn''t know whether it was fear or anger.


    "Brother Xiao, come and have a look quickly!" Lin Minyan said anxiously.


    In fact, there is no need for Lin Minyan to shout at all. At this time, Xiao Yao has already stood behind him.


    First, he looked at the specific situation of Qiu Gang at this time, and then began to pulse. His face was a little more relaxed, and he said: "there is no fatal injury on his body. Let''s lie down first."


    "Lord, is Qiu Gang going to be ok?" Hou Wang whispered.


    His voice trembled.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. I can''t die." Xiao Yao looked at Hou Wang and said.


    Hou Wang is still worried.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Lin Minyan is relieved. He must know more about Xiao Yao than the marquis. Since Xiao Yao has already said so, there must be his reason. Lin Minyan doesn''t think he needs to worry at all.


    Nan Tianyuan also said with a smile: "you can rest assured that as long as you are still alive, brother Xiao will never let him die."


    After hearing these words, Hou Wang''s face improved a little.


    After putting Qiu Gang on the sofa, Xiao Yao put a pill into his mouth.


    It''s like no money.


    Then, Xiao Yao began to transport needles for Qiu Gang again. After nearly half an hour, Xiao Yao clapped his hands.


    "It''s all right." Xiao Yao said.


    Hou Wang can''t believe it.


    But before long, Qiu Gang''s face became ruddy quickly.


    You know, before Qiu Gang was carried in, but his face was pale. After all, he lost too much blood.


    After waiting for a while, Xiao Yao looked at Hou Wang and asked, "now it''s time to tell us what''s going on?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao wanted to ask this question for a long time. At that time, Qiu Gang was still in danger. It was not the time to ask these questions at all.


    Hou Wang looked at Qiu Gang lying on the sofa and whispered, "brother Xiao, can I carry Qiu Gang upstairs first and let him sleep?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, of course, he would not have an opinion.


    After all, what Qiu Gang needs now is rest.


    After waiting for Wang to be busy for a while, he went downstairs again.


    Then he simply said what happened tonight.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s talk about their purpose of coming to the island, both Hou Wang and Qiu Gang felt that it was not practical, but since this was their purpose and task, they naturally went all out.


    But when they went to ask for information, they were found by the people under Huatian''s hands, and then they met with a block. Although their identities were not exposed, the bastards under Huatian''s hands were full of the idea that they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go.


    After several mission failures, in fact, they were a little flustered.


    After all, the Panasonic gale died in Xiao Yao''s hands, and if he crossed the river with a knife, it could be counted on Xiao Yao''s head.


    These two masters are killed by Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao stares at them, how can they live?


    For a moment, Huatian and his men became frightened. When they saw the Chinese, they were very sensitive. Last night, they even killed three Chinese directly. They were completely innocent.


    This evening, they met Qiu Gang and Hou Wang. What''s more, they thought their whereabouts and identities were very suspicious.


    Because Qiu Gang''s fighting capacity is relatively high, he has been protecting the marquis. On the contrary, the Marquis is in no danger, but Qiu Gang was seriously injured.


    After listening to Hou Wang''s words, everyone''s face became gloomy.


    "Damn, these island dogs, if you don''t give them any color to see, I really don''t know that my father''s ancestors spread the story of the dyeing house!" Song Yilin was furious.


    Nan Tianyuan''s face is also very ugly. According to the truth, he is the most stable among so many people. But now that the islanders have started to kill the innocent Chinese, he can''t swallow his breath.


    "Brother Shaw, what shall we do?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "what do you think?"


    "I want to kill." Nan Tianyuan said seriously.


    Xiao Yao stood up, patted his clothes and wrote, "then kill people."


    "..." Hou Wang''s face was full of amazement.


    "Ha ha! Well, brother Xiao, I''m waiting for your words! " Song Yilin laughs.


    But Lin Minyan was rather worried and whispered: "brother Xiao, we have just come here. Now, is it not good to scare the snake?"


    "Can you keep silent?" Xiao Yao turned his face and his eyes were burning.


    Lin Minyan lowered his head and clenched his fist.


    "From the moment we came to the island, we were destined to kill people. If so, why don''t we start now?" Xiao Yao yawned and said, "anyway, I have a good sleep. Hou Wang, go and get some food first. I''m a little hungry when I wake up. When I''m full, it''s time to do something we should do."


    Hou Wang is like a puppet. He has no idea, so he has to nod his head.


    When he was full, Xiao Yao burped, held a toothpick in his mouth and waved his hand.


    "This evening, the island will be turned upside down!"


    "Good!"


    A group of people, murderous, out of the villa.


    The Marquis King hesitated for a moment and quickly followed up.


    After all, now Xiao Yao and his family are still black eyed about the island country


    Following Hou Wang, Xiao Yao and others come to a nightclub.


    "This is Huatian''s territory." Said the king.


    "Just this one?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, there are three nightclubs, two Internet cafes, a KTV and a bar." Hou Wang said, picking his fingers.


    He really knows a lot about the island country!


    With Hou Wang, Xiao Yao feels that the situation is much clearer.


    "Can you find Huatian directly?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Hou Wang looked embarrassed and shook his head.


    Although he knew what sites Huatian had under his hand, it was difficult for him to find out Huatian''s whereabouts directly.


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted Hou Wang on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. Take your time. Anyway, he won''t be able to sit down after tonight. We''ll have plenty of opportunities then."


    Then, Xiao Yao turned to song Yilin and said, "let the Marquis take you to other places. After you go in, you can smash them directly. If you see the place, you can kill them. Half an hour later, you can smash as many houses as you can, so that others won''t close their doors when they get wind of it, and we have to make a quick decision."


    Although Xiao Yao is a little impulsive now, he doesn''t go to the top. No matter what he does, he is reasonable and comprehensive.


    After a lot of noise, they can go back to sleep.


    Anyway, both Xiao Yao and song Yilin are confident that they will not let people on this side of the island find themselves after killing people.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao felt that even if he really killed someone, Huatian didn''t have the courage to call the police, let alone the face to call the police.


    "Good." Song Yilin nodded.


    After a group of people left, Xiao Yao also entered the nightclub.


    He can speak Mandarin. After he went in, he found a box and began to drink.


    During the period, a role similar to mother sang came to ask Xiao Yao if she wanted a woman. Xiao Yao shook his head and refused.


    He''s really not interested in island women.


    That mother sang thinks Xiao Yao is really strange enough. She doesn''t look for fun when she comes to the nightclub, she just drinks, so she looks at Xiao Yao strangely.


    In order to reassure the mother, Xiao Yao tells her that she is impotent.


    Although some depressed, but it does dispel the other side''s doubts.


    He lowered his head, looked at some part of his body, and said seriously: "brother, you are wronged..."


    Looking at the watch, pinching the time, waiting for almost, Xiao Yao stood up and began to smash things.


    There was a lot of noise. After smashing his box, Xiao Yao began to break into other boxes, and then began to smash things.


    In the box next door, there were three big men. When they saw a man suddenly rushing in, they were curious. After the other party smashed things without saying a word, they immediately became angry. What they said was some abusive words, saying that Xiao Yao had drunk too much, and if he wanted to make trouble, he had to show some tricks.


    Xiao Yao felt that they were too forceful and threw them out directly. At this time, the three men were just waking up from a big dream. They realized that someone had come to make trouble, so they ran quickly. Then Xiao Yao began to smash the third box. It was not until the fourth box was smashed that someone came to stop it. Xiao Yao sighed that the efficiency of these people was really poor. If it''s in China, I''m afraid the second box on the ramp will be stopped.

 Chapter 764

    Five men in black shirts came to stop Xiao Yao.


    They are all big and thick, and they are still carrying iron bars.


    "Who are you?" The questioner was a bald man with an angry face.


    Xiao Yao just took a look at him, picked up a wine bottle and hit him in the head.


    The wine bottle directly smashed the other party''s head.


    It was too bloody.


    Although Xiao Yao''s Island Mandarin is very good, he doesn''t want to talk nonsense with each other at all.


    If you kill someone, you''ll have a good time!


    The remaining four men were numb.


    They really did not expect that a wine bottle should have such great power.


    They didn''t expect that the other party would kill people if they didn''t agree.


    No, this troublemaker didn''t say a word. How can he say that he didn''t agree?


    This is a psycho! The four men thought at the same time.


    Xiao Yao also did not give them the opportunity to continue to ask questions. In their panic, Xiao Yao had crushed their throats one by one.


    After killing these five people, seven or eight people blocked up.


    Seeing the bloody scene in the box, they were all stunned.


    "It''s just right. I haven''t had enough. Here are some more people to give their heads away." Xiao Yao looks at them and smiles like a devil.


    Just a minute, the eight people, also lying on the ground.


    Of course, death is not too ugly. Although Xiao Yao hates these people, it doesn''t mean he is a pervert. He doesn''t have any special hobbies. He just crushes their throats.


    After all Huatian''s subordinates in the nightclub have been solved, Xiao Yao doesn''t continue to waste his time. He immediately changes his clothes and puts on his hat, turns around and leaves the nightclub.


    When he got back to the villa, he found that he was the first to come back.


    As Xiao Yao said, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    At least, for Huatian.


    This evening, he came to one of his mistresses to sleep, but as soon as he took off his clothes and planned to drive straight in, countless phone calls came one after another.


    The first call upset him.


    The second call made him anxious.


    The third call made him extremely upset.


    The fourth phone call, let him completely into a panic.


    The following phone calls completely numbed Huatian.


    Bad news came one after another.


    Although Huatian didn''t know who he was targeted by this time, he knew that this time, he met a very strong opponent.


    How powerful is it to sweep away so many fields and kill so many people?


    You know, some of the people under his hand are just like a knife.


    But what''s going on now?


    Although Huatian wanted to see the situation outside, he didn''t dare to move. He was worried that the other party was doing this to force him out. If he went out at this time, he would die.


    There''s nothing wrong with Huatian''s idea. Xiao Yao also has such an idea when he does that. He just didn''t expect that Huatian would be so careful. It''s really not a simple thing to catch him, so he has to give up for the time being. In the villa, people are all together.


    Song Yilin was the last one to come back with blood on his body.


    "Brother Xiao, why are you all so fast?" Song Yilin is depressed.


    "Because we are better than you." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He was a little unconvinced and began to compare the killing books with others, but he didn''t expect that he was still at the bottom, which made song Yilin even more depressed. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, he would like to go out and kill a few more people now.


    Hou Wang is just a face full of ignorant force.


    Before, he thought that Huatian was really a very powerful opponent, but now, with so many people in his hands, in front of Xiao Yao and others, Huatian is like an ant.


    What surprised him most was nantianyuan.


    He followed nantianyuan all the time. He saw with his own eyes how nantianyuan killed people.


    He really didn''t expect that killing people was such a simple thing in Nan Tianyuan''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao was the first to come back, while Yan Gang was the second.


    In Yan Gang''s words, it doesn''t prove that he is more powerful than everyone else. It''s just that his killing method is special. A burst of fire is AoE skill and range damage. Unlike Xiao Yao, they have to kill people one by one.


    Looking at these people talking and laughing, Hou Wang was numb.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s purpose was too much nonsense, but now, Xiao Yao wants to kill Huatian and others, and let yidaoliu completely destroy them, which is not impossible.


    No, it should be said that it''s easy!


    He also expressed his inner thoughts.


    Xiao Yao was dumbfounded.


    "The reason why we are so successful this evening is that the people under Huatian''s hands are not on guard. They feel that there is no one in the island country who dares to challenge their authority. Now it''s different. Huatian, mushanghu, Shanghe and others will take strict precautions and be very careful. Moreover, the whole Dao Liu will be on high alert, We also want to use the method of this evening to clean up other fields. It''s impossible at all. We need a chance now. It''s up to you, Hou Wang. "


    Hou Wang is not a fool either. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he immediately understood each other''s meaning. He quickly nodded and said, "next, I will be more careful. As long as the other party slackens a little, it''s our chance."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "that''s good."


    As he spoke, Hou Wang was about to kneel down.


    Xiao Yao quickly stood up and grabbed him.


    It''s fast.


    Hou Wang''s face was full of surprise.


    "Why kneel to me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Brother Xiao, I just want to thank you very much. Qiu Gang was so badly hurt that I feel more sad than anyone else. What makes me feel more sad is that I seem to be unable to do anything. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what to do..."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m the leader of the Dragon protection hall. You are all members of the Dragon protection hall. You have been bullied. As the leader of the hall, I will find a way to help you get revenge."


    Hou Wang choked and couldn''t speak.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go to bed." Xiao Yao waved and said.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t make trouble. Now we are all excited. How can we fall asleep?" Song Yilin said.


    "I can sleep anyway." Xiao Yao said with a smile, in fact, he wants to go upstairs and practice in the ring space for a while.


    Song Yilin has no choice but to ignore Xiao Yao.


    After Xiao Yao went upstairs, song Yilin asked the Marquis to prepare a deck of playing cards to fight with Yangang, song Yilin and Wu Jingtian. The landlord, as for nantianyuan, could not fight at all. The landlord could only sit quietly and watch the excitement.


    Huatian didn''t expect that one of the people who made him sleepless at night went upstairs to go to sleep and practice martial arts, while the others were still playing cards


    The corner of Hou Wang''s mouth was also twitching. In such a night, he felt that his outlook on life and world would be subverted. The brain circuits of these people were really different from those of ordinary people!


    At this time, two people came to Huatian''s house.


    Mushanghu and Shanghe.


    Seeing them, Huatian immediately asked them if something had happened there.


    Finally, the result is very cool.


    Except for him and the people under him, there''s nothing wrong with a knife.


    This makes Huatian feel very aggrieved. Since those people want to find trouble, don''t they know how to find them all? What''s the meaning of just aiming at yourself? Are you so easy to bully?


    "Huatian, it seems that you are really weak." Mu Shanghu said with a smile, "if you are a person, you all like to pick up soft persimmons. Obviously you are the soft persimmon."


    Huatian was furious, but there was nothing to say.


    To be ridiculed like this is unbearable for anyone.


    After taking a deep breath, Huatian said, "now, it''s not the time to discuss this, is it?"


    "Tell me, what shall we say?" Mu Shanghu said with a smile.


    Since the death of Dujiang Yidao and Panasonic gale, the power of yidaoliu has been divided up by these three people. That is to say, there are still many underground battles among them. Now they are happy to see the heavy losses of Huatian, which is so desolate.


    It''s just that this kind of happiness is not good, and the performance is too much. After all, no matter how we say it, we all share the same spirit!


    "Who do you think is the one who attacked me this time?" Asked Huatian.


    "Chinese people." Shanghe said, "according to the information I received, some of them said a few words in Chinese when they were making trouble. It''s similar to drafting when translated."


    Flower field


    He can''t understand why Chinese people must swear when they do it? Is it because it''s so powerful?


    He was thinking, do you want to learn some in the future.


    "Have all the Chinese come yet?" The flower farmland facial expression is difficult to see the pole, "their movement is also too fast?"


    Shanghe was not surprised at all. He said, "this is Xiao Yao''s style. He doesn''t keep grudges, but if he has grudges, he will take revenge on the spot. He has come now, which has already surprised me."


    Huatian turned to look at the river and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Kill them." Shanghe''s eyes are chilly. "Do you still need to ask? Either they die or we die. "


    Mushanghu sighed and said, "in fact, I really regret that I went to provoke Chinese people. It''s not very wise." Huatian also has this idea. What happened tonight really made him feel extremely scared. Those people are just a group of murderers¡° Regret it? No one forced you at the beginning. " Shanghe said with a sneer. Mushanghu and Huatian are speechless.

 Chapter 765

    To be honest, at the beginning, no one forced mu Shanghu and Huatian to deal with Xiao Yao.


    However, the reason why they wanted to deal with Xiao Yao at the beginning was that only by killing Xiao Yao could they be recognized by all members of yidaoliu and become new masters. Who could have expected that things would develop to this point later!


    If Huatian had known earlier, he would not have killed Xiao Yao, but would have set fire to him. They would not have taken that step.


    "Well, it''s meaningless for us to talk about it now. We''d better figure out how to deal with Xiao Yao first." The river looks calm.


    "How do you know that those people must be Xiao Yao and others?" "What information have you got?" he said


    "If Xiao Yao doesn''t want to let us know, no matter how we investigate, we can''t find anything." He shook his head and said.


    Both mu Shanghu and Huatian looked at Shanghe with a kind of complicated eyes. They thought that Shanghe had mastered some key evidence, but they didn''t expect that what emotion is saying now is speculation!


    Seeing that both mu Shanghu and Huatian were suspicious of themselves, Shanghe just gave a cold hum and said, "in your opinion, are there other Chinese people who can have such strong strength?"


    Mushanghu and Huatian are speechless.


    If they want to deal with Xiao Yao, they have to get to know him first. The more they get to know Xiao Yao, the more they feel how terrible this young man is.


    If they didn''t have to kill Xiao Yao because they wanted to be the master of yidaoliu, they might not want to be enemies like Xiao Yao all their lives.


    The simplest reason is, who has a good life now for those who are enemies of Xiao Yao?


    There was a saying in Shanghe just now that was quite right. Apart from Xiao Yao, they really couldn''t think of a second person.


    "If it''s Xiao Yao, I feel like I might be dead, too." Mu Shanghu''s face is full of decadence.


    From his eyes, Shanghe saw deep despair.


    He slapped him in the face.


    "Baga! How dare you hit me Kimono was furious.


    But he stood up and put a knife on her neck.


    Mu Shanghu''s expression solidified instantly, and his eyes also showed deep panic.


    "Up the river, what do you want to do?" The voice of Murakami''s voice was trembling.


    "I just want you to calm down." Shanghe shrugged his shoulders and said, "in fact, your idea is good. Xiao Yao is a terrible opponent, but don''t you want to live? Since we want to live, we must unite together to deal with him. If we are too scattered, Xiao Yao can completely break it. I believe he has such strength, and you should believe it too. "


    Mu Shanghu''s head has been covered with a layer of sweat.


    "Now, can you hear me go on?" He asked.


    Mu Shanghu nodded his head.


    "That''s right! It''s still a good kid. " Shanghe sneered and said, "now that Xiao Yao has decided to fight us, we can''t wait to die. He wants to kill us, and we also want to kill them."


    "However, even Matsushita gale and master Dujiang died in his hands. We..."


    "Xiao Yao''s strength is really strong, which we can''t deny, but it''s definitely not the reason for us to give up." Shanghe said, "this is an island country. It''s our territory. We still have a great advantage."


    Kimono nodded.


    Huatian also suddenly stood up, angry in his eyes.


    "Anyway, I''ll kill Xiao Yao. How can I bear that he killed so many of my brothers? Go to the river, you can tell me directly, what are we going to do next! "


    Now Huatian and mushanghu have completely lost their own opinions.


    I squinted in the river.


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s appearance was not necessarily a good thing.


    At least because of Xiao Yao''s appearance, he has become the leader among the three.


    When it''s over, it''s not necessarily impossible to be the only one who wants to be the only one.


    "First, they must still be on the island. What we have to do is to dig three feet to find them." "The river said," second, I will still contact the goose country, let them send werewolves to help us


    "Shanghe, how did you get in touch with the Werewolf of geese?" Huatian couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s none of your business." He said impatiently.


    In fact, Huatian had asked this question before, but it was prevaricated by Shanghe.


    Now the attitude of going to the river is much worse, and I still don''t want to tell them.


    Mushanghu and Huatian have no choice but to give up. Although they are very curious, there are already werewolves behind them. Even if they are not convinced, they can''t help it.


    "After that, we will leave Xiao Yao and them in the island country completely. Don''t they want to trouble us? Let''s just make the island country their burial place. " It''s a cold road on the river.


    "Well, we must kill them!" Mushanghu and Huatian were also infected by Shanghe, and they looked excited.


    However, these three people didn''t expect that the person they hate so much at this time has gone to sleep


    The next morning, Qiu Gang slowly opened his eyes.


    "Damn, Gangzi, you''re awake." The king of Hou stayed by Qiu Gang''s side all night. Although Xiao Yao had said that Qiu Gang''s body was ok, he was always worried. After all, if it wasn''t for him, Qiu Gang would have been able to retreat. Now Qiu Gang is still lying in bed in a coma. He can''t sleep anyway.


    "Didn''t you run away, either?" Qiu Gang sighed, "I didn''t expect that we went to heaven together."


    Hou Wang can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that the first sentence Qiu just said was this.


    Isn''t that unlucky?


    "Screw you, we''re not dead." Said the king.


    "Don''t lie to me. I don''t know how many knives I''ve been cut. You even said I wasn''t dead. Is that possible?" Qiu Gang sneered at the words of the marquis.


    "We didn''t die. The LORD saved you." Said the king.


    Qiu Gang was stunned when he saw that Hou Wang was very serious. Then he looked around and found that it was his discovery. He was relieved.


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t die!" For the rest of his life, he sighed endlessly.


    "Well, we''re not dead. I brought you back. The LORD saved you." Said the king. "What about the master? Help me up quickly, I must go and thank him! " Qiu Gang said.


    Hou Wang waved his hand and said, "forget it now. The hall leader is tired and wants to have a rest."


    Qiu Gang nodded and agreed: "yes, I was hurt so badly before. Even if the master wants to cure me, he will have to work hard for a long time. He is really tired."


    Hou Wang felt that Qiu Gang and his previous words were not on the same channel at all.


    His tone is strange: "the hall leader is tired, not because he is helping you to cure."


    "What''s that?" Qiu Gang was originally a hot temper, but he could not restrain his dissatisfaction. He yelled, "do you want to finish it or not? Is it interesting that you have to tell the truth when you have something to say at one time? I''m still a patient. Don''t you know how to be considerate? "


    Hou Wang gave a wry smile and then kept silent for a while. He simply organized the language and described what happened last night.


    After listening to Hou Wang''s words, the expression on Qiu Gang''s face was frozen.


    After a while, he said with a smile: "you must be joking with me, right?"


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to joke?" Asked the king.


    "No, but how can it be? How is it possible for a person to kill so many people in a nightclub? " Qiu Gang shook his head hard.


    The Marquis was not angry.


    This doesn''t mean that Qiu Gang doesn''t trust Hou Wang enough. If he is Qiu Gang, he will feel that the person who told him the news is crazy and joking early in the morning.


    The impact of this news is too great, even the witness Hou Wang also need a period of time to accept.


    "What I said to you is true. Hall leader, they really leave. Everyone''s fighting capacity is incredible." Hou Wang sighed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t be an expert like them. Otherwise, I will join them and work with them."


    "Damn it, I''m pissed off." Qiu Gang was almost crazy. "I didn''t see such a big scene. I slept in bed at night. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Hou Wang was accused for no reason, and his heart was extremely wronged: "you almost died last night, what else do you want to do?"


    When Qiu Gang thought about it, he was too embarrassed to continue to blame Hou Wang.


    Before long, the door of the room was knocked on.


    Xiao Yao, who was wearing a Navy coat, came in with a smile and looked very good.


    "Oh! Wake up! I thought you were going to be a little late Xiao Yao said, "it seems that the physical fitness is very good."


    "Master!" When Qiu Gang saw that the hall leader was about to get out of bed and salute, he was kicked to the bed by Xiao Yao.


    "Come on, don''t come to these empty ones. If you really want to thank me, you can find me something to eat. I''m starving after sleeping all night." Xiao Yao said.


    Both Qiu Gang and Hou Wang were speechless.


    In terms of the tone and expression of Xiao Yao''s speech, they should all doubt whether something earth shaking happened in the island last night. Otherwise, why could this guy be so calm? It''s as if last night''s killer had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 766

    For a moment, even Hou Wang himself began to doubt whether Xiao Yao had killed anyone last night.


    It''s really hard for him to believe that a person who has done such an earth shaking event can be so calm?


    This is not a normal person.


    At least, Hou Wang can''t understand Xiao Yao.


    "Well, this matter should be over like this. There''s no need to say anything more." Xiao Yao looked at Qiu Gang and Hou Wang and said with a smile.


    "Brother Xiao, thank you..." after a while, Qiu Gang didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qiu Gang''s eyes filled with curiosity and asked, "what do you want to thank me for?"


    "Thank you for avenging me!" Qiu Gang said quickly.


    He was wondering if Xiao Yao didn''t want to be known by too many people about what happened last night, so he was still worried that he would make Xiao Yao very dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you mean last night? In fact, it''s not revenge for you. The people in Huatian''s hands are fighting against us. That is to say, I can''t just sit back and ignore us? Besides, you should tell me first when you went to action last night. At least I have to find someone to protect you! After all, I''m the leader of the Dragon protection hall. You haven''t had a big event before. If we just came here and you died, what would people think of us? "


    When Xiao Yao said this, Hou Wang and Qiu Gang lowered their heads in shame.


    Although their starting point is good, but in any case, their actions almost lead to catastrophe.


    If it wasn''t for them, maybe not so many things happened last night. Although Huatian and others haven''t come to their home yet, it''s obvious that Xiao Yao and others are struggling in the island country, adding a lot of difficulties.


    But now, even if they regret it, it''s meaningless. Anyway, what should and shouldn''t have happened has happened. It''s better to think about how to make them safer in the next time.


    Qiu Gang and Hou Wang are obviously experts in this field.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t go out when you like it. You''d better stay in the villa for safety." Qiu Gang whispered.


    When he said these words, he was psychologically prepared. He was worried that Xiao Yao would lose his temper. After all, no vigorous young man could listen to such words.


    However, Xiao Yao''s reaction was unexpected to Hou Wang and Qiu Gang.


    Xiao Yao looked at them as if they were looking at two hundred and fifty, and said seriously: "now I don''t know how many people outside want to kill me. I''m still running outside at this time. Isn''t that to kill me? Do you think I look like two hundred and five? "


    The expressions on Qiu Gang''s and Hou Wang''s faces were a little embarrassed. They spoke as if they were insulting Xiao Yao''s intelligence.


    "Don''t worry, what can be done and what can''t be done, I am still very clear in my heart. Now those islanders must want to catch us immediately and kill us soon. I''m crazy and hit the gun." Xiao Yao said.


    "Qiu Gangzhen didn''t know what to say to express his inner thoughts.


    He thinks what Xiao Yao said is too reasonable.


    And Xiao Yao can have such an idea, is also a thing worthy of their happiness. "Brother Xiao, don''t worry. With me and Hou Wang, even those islanders can''t find anyone here!" Hou Wang said with a smile.


    "Well, I have one more question, though." Xiao Yao said.


    Hou Wang and Qiu Gang looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Yao said: "we hide here, even if it''s really safe, but don''t we lose contact with the outside world? Can we have any idea of what''s going on and what''s going on? "


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Qiu Gang said happily, "brother Xiao, you look down on us too much, don''t you?"


    "That is, brother Xiao, you can rest assured. Even if you stay here all your life, I can promise you that no matter what happens outside, we can know it like the back of our hand." Hou Wang continued Qiu Gang''s words.


    After listening to Qiu Gang and Hou Wang, Xiao Yao doesn''t say much. After all, Qiu Gang and Hou Wang are both professionals in this field. If they ask too many questions, they may mistakenly think that they don''t believe in their professional level!


    And looking at Qiu Gang and Hou Wang''s confident appearance, Xiao Yao is also infected by them.


    Originally, he was a little worried. In a moment, he became full of confidence.


    "Well, in that case, I don''t worry about anything. Anyway, I believe you." Xiao Yao looked at them and said with a smile.


    "Brother Shaw, that''s the biggest inspiration for us." Hou Wang was quite excited.


    Xiao Yao then found out that the two people''s address for themselves, I don''t know what, began to change from the original "hall leader" to "brother Xiao". It seems that what happened last night also made the distance between them closer, which is a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    "If Hou Wang can do it alone, he can do it. Qiu Gang, your injury is not good. What you need now is a good rest." Xiao Yao warned. As soon as he heard this, Qiu Gang could not sit still. He wanted to get up from the bed immediately, and his face was full of worry: "well, brother Xiao, don''t joke. I''m ok. Really, you have to believe me. My physical quality is very good." Xiao Yao glared at Qiu Gang angrily and said, "I have calculated your physical fitness. Otherwise, you may have to be disabled for life. Do you know that your hamstring was cut off last night?" Qiu Gang was sweating. He couldn''t believe it. Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I know you can''t believe it, but it''s true. If it''s not for your good luck, I still have ready-made pills on my hand. Even if you don''t die, you will be disabled for life." Qiu Gang nodded quickly and asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, why can''t I feel it at all? It''s just a slight pain. "¡° Nonsense. " Xiao Yaole said, "I don''t know how many people can''t buy my elixir. Now you''ve eaten it for nothing. If the effect is not good, isn''t it smashing my own signboard?" Qiu Gang and Hou Wang were a little surprised. They mainly collected intelligence, so naturally they knew something about pills and so on. Because they know more about Dan medicine, they also know the value of Dan medicine very well. Qiu Gang couldn''t believe it. Because he was injured, he accidentally took a pill. He felt that this matter was enough to blow for his whole life. Others didn''t know if he could see a pill in his whole life¡° I said it! Dagang was so badly injured last night. How could he look like nothing happened now? It turned out to be pills! " Hou Wang said with a smile, "brother Xiao, I heard before that you sold a pill in Kyoto for one billion yuan. Now it seems that it''s quite valuable."¡° A billion? " Qiu Gang would like to open his stomach and take out the pills. What did you do? I ate a billion yuan. Qiu Gang thinks his life is not worth a billion¡° Just out of that is actually a gimmick of early publicity, anyway, I don''t think my pills can be worth so much money. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. After listening to Xiao Yao, Qiu Gang felt a little better¡° Thank you, Xiao Ge. I''ll try to pay you back the money I owe you. " Qiu Gang whispered. Xiao Yao looked at Qiu Gang with a blank face: "what money do you owe me?"¡° The money for pills Qiu Gang said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "OK, it''s not worth any money. Anyway, in my opinion, it''s not worth money. It''s not worth your life." Qiu Gang is speechless. He really didn''t think his life was worth much! Seeing the expression on Qiu Gang''s face, Xiao Yao knew what he was going to say. He said directly, "don''t put any psychological pressure on yourself. Being alive is the most important thing. We can not care about anything else. Money is something we don''t take with us when we live or die." Qiu Gang is thinking about how much money a person has to have to be rich to say such things... In fact, Qiu Gang is right. Money is really just a series of numbers for Xiao Yao. After breakfast, Wu Jingtian and song Yilin still talk about what happened last night. Yan Gang and Lin min Yan two people, seem to pour is some worried. They are still worried about the bad effects of what happened last night. The reason why song Yilin and Yan Gang are not worried is that they don''t think the island people are so powerful at all, so they are bold and unrestrained. Lin Minyan and Yan Gang know the island''s yidaoliu very well. It''s also because of their understanding that they think yidaoliu is so terrible, and they worry about whether last night''s event will be magnified infinitely, As a result, the whole stream of swordsmen began to hunt them down. At that time, let alone finish the task, it is unknown whether they and others will survive. He is the kind of person who will not be afraid when the sky collapses, because he knows that he doesn''t have to think about anything and do anything, just listen to Xiao Yao''s words, and he can''t be wrong. This is the excessive dependence on Xiao Yao¡° Xiao Ge, shall we go out for a walk this afternoon? " Song Yilin suddenly came up to Xiao Yao and said, "this is my first time to go abroad when I grow up."¡° Brother song, let''s forget it. I don''t know how chaotic it is outside now. We''re just going to give our heads away when we go out! " Lin Minyan said quickly. He really didn''t know what was in Song Yilin''s mind. Xiao Yao turned his eyes and suddenly said, "in fact, it''s OK." Everyone''s eyes fell on him.

 Chapter 767

    After Xiao Yao said this, people around him looked at him with a kind of curious eyes, obviously did not know what he wanted to express.


    Xiao Yao just gave a mysterious smile and said, "which one of you wants to go out with me?"


    "Me Song Yilin was the first to stand up.


    At the beginning, Nan Tianyuan also had some doubts, but seeing Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, he seemed to have guessed something, just a mysterious smile.


    "Nan Tian Yuan, do you know?" Seeing the strange expression on Nan Tianyuan''s face, Lin Minyan asked.


    Nan Tianyuan smiles: "you''ll know later."


    Lin Minyan curled his lips. Seeing that the South sky is far away, he has no idea.


    "Come on, old song, please follow me upstairs first." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin didn''t write any ink, so he immediately followed Xiao Yao upstairs.


    In the downstairs living room, Lin Minyan and others are all depressed. They are very curious about what medicine Xiao Yao is selling in his gourd, but they also know that even if they really ask, Xiao Yao may not say, so they think it''s better to find a breakthrough from nantianyuan.


    "Brother Nan, if you know anything, tell us about it?" Wu Jingtian came up to him and asked with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan stares at Wu Jingtian, but he doesn''t have a good way: "boy, don''t you know curiosity will kill the cat?"


    "But cats have nine lives!" Wu Jingtian said.


    "..." Nan Tianyuan suddenly felt that what the boy said was quite reasonable, and he was speechless.


    "You dare to choke me!" Nan Tianyuan said angrily, "don''t I want face?"


    "..." Wu Jingtian is very aggrieved. He thinks what he said is quite reasonable. How can the other party be angry?


    "Well, you''d better not ask me. Since brother Xiao doesn''t say it, there must be his reason. If I say it all now, what will brother Xiao do when he scolds me?" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Well, brother Xiao is not that kind of person with a bad temper. Besides, the reason why he doesn''t say it now is certainly not because of any special reason. He just wants to sell a story and arouse our curiosity." Wu Jingtian said.


    He and Xiao Yao have known each other for some time. He knows more or less what kind of person Xiao Yao is.


    Nantianyuan gives Wu Jingtian a thumbs up, just smiles and doesn''t say much.


    They scratched their ears and scratched their cheeks anxiously, but nantianyuan was always as steady as Mount Tai. It seemed that he didn''t care about all this. It wasn''t because he already knew what Xiao Yao had to do, but because nantianyuan himself was not a very curious person. It was always like this, I''m afraid that only nantianyuan can be called "good old man".


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Xiao Yao and song Yilin went downstairs.


    Except for nantianyuan, the rest of the people''s faces changed greatly.


    "Who are you?" Lin Minyan was shocked. He looked at the two strangers in front of him, and they were all in a daze. He was still thinking about when two strangers appeared in the villa. It was quiet. What was more frightening to him was that Xiao Yao and song Yilin were still upstairs. They didn''t know what to do, but they just came down from upstairs.


    Are Xiao Yao and song Yilin already suffering?


    At the thought of this, Lin Minyan is even more worried.


    What kind of strength is Xiao Yao! If even he is not the opponent of these two people, how powerful are these two guys?


    "Where''s brother Shaw?" Wu Jingtian also hastened to ask, seeing that he was really worried.


    Only the South sky is far away, smiling and speechless.


    Yan Gang is more intelligent and has more thoughts. At the beginning, he was shocked, but when he saw that Nan Tianyuan''s face didn''t change, he didn''t worry.


    He felt that this must be Xiao Yao''s means.


    Is this the legendary disguise?


    "Cough, your brother Xiao is dead." It was Xiao Yao who spoke. He just listened to his voice, but he was like an old man dying. It sounded very strange.


    "What? How can it be Wu Jing Tianmu canthus to crack, as if by a great stimulation, "this is absolutely impossible! Don''t say that I look down on you. A man like you can''t be brother Xiao''s opponent all his life! "


    Brother Xiao thinks that Wu Jingtian can really look up to himself.


    Anyway, he doesn''t have such confidence.


    But song Yilin burst out laughing: "I said Jingtian, can you not be so excited? I can''t hold it. "


    Hearing this familiar voice, Wu Jing genius completely woke up, but his eyes were still full of shock: "are you old song?"


    "Oh, finally guess, nonsense, besides me, who can have such a magnetic voice?"


    "Well... If I couldn''t believe it before, now I really believe it. It''s really the shameless style of old song." Wu Jing Tian Chang said with a sigh.


    "..." Song Yilin felt that his heart was dripping blood. Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing¡° But, who is it? " Wu Jingtian still looks at Xiao Yao with a strange look¡° This is brother Xiao of course! " Song Yilin said, "are you asking nonsense?"¡° But, the voice of the previous words... "Wu Jingtian was able to judge whether one of them was song Yilin or because of his voice. After all, everyone''s voice has its own characteristics, but the one next to song Yilin also spoke before, and it doesn''t sound like Xiao Yao''s voice! Nan Tianyuan put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I can assure you that this man is definitely brother Xiao." Wu Jingtian was still a little surprised. Helpless, Xiao Yao also had to restore his original voice¡° Come on, don''t think so much. I''m really Xiao Yao. " Xiao Yao said. Wu Jingtian covered his mouth: "my God, it''s amazing, isn''t it?" Listening to Wu Jingtian''s voice, Xiao Yao suddenly thinks of a fat man who speaks crosstalk¡° Ha ha, brother Xiao, is this the technique of changing appearance? " Yan just rushed to the front and asked¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded¡° It''s really powerful. No wonder you said before that it''s possible. It turns out that there are such means Yan just gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up. Xiao Yao may not be surprised that he can change his appearance, but he can also change song Yilin into such an appearance¡° Ah, brother Xiao is brother Xiao. There are many ways to do it Lin Minyan was completely convinced. If they can only use four words to describe their mood at this time, the only thing they can think of now is amazing. Hou Wang and Qiu Gang are also full of envy, looking at Xiao Yao, they are thinking, if they can learn this kind of technique, don''t know how to be arrogant! At least, when they go out to inquire for information, they have a layer of life preserver, which will be much safer¡° Xiao Ge, do you have time to teach me the art of face changing? " Hou Wang came up to him and asked in a low voice. Xiao Yao looks embarrassed¡° Cough, brother Xiao, it''s nothing. I just said it casually. " Hou Wang said with a smile. He still knows how to observe words and colors, and this is not preaching. Just think, if he can have such means, he may not be willing to give it to others for nothing! Why! These are very real problems. After hearing what Hou Wang said, Xiao Yao probably knew what he was thinking in his heart. He quickly said, "don''t think so much. I don''t want to teach it to you, but my master is still alive. If I give it to you directly, I can''t say it when I get to him. Well, when things are over here, you and Qiu Gang will return home temporarily. I''ll take you to find the master, Let him accept you as apprentices. " Qiu Gang and Hou Wang immediately showed an excited expression¡° Thank you, brother Shaw¡° Don''t worry about thanking me now. I just want to introduce you. No matter what you learn, you need to be qualified. So if my master thinks you are not qualified, he won''t accept you as apprentices or teach you the art of face changing, I can''t help it. " Xiao Yao said. Both Qiu Gang and Hou Wang expressed their understanding. At the same time, Nan Tianyuan asked Xiao Yao in a low voice why he had to help them. In his opinion, they were not very familiar with Hou and Wang Qiugang. Xiao Yao''s answer to Nan Tianyuan is very simple. He said: "the biggest wish of Master Yi''s life is to hope that the art of Yi Rong can be inherited, and so do I As he said, Xiao Yao not only hopes to carry forward Yirong, but also hopes to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine, and he has been doing such things. Xiao Yao is gratified that no matter Xiaoyue or Gebu, they all show good talent in TCM at a young age, which is also the happiest thing during the peak period. Xiaoyue is better. Gebu is very hard. He not only needs to learn traditional Chinese medicine, but also has to follow Jinglei to learn guwu. Xiao Yao thinks that this boy is like himself when he was a child. "OK, now we can start!" Xiao Yao turned to song Yilin and said. Song Yilin nodded quickly¡° Ah, brother Xiao, can we follow? " Wu Jingtian asked quickly¡° Just forget it. " Xiao Yao shook his head. "It''s very late. Besides, Lao song can''t speak the island dialect. If I can help him, you can''t either. There''s some trouble. Can''t you both be dumb?" In the past, Wu Jingtian felt that learning the island dialect was a disgrace to his grandmother''s family. Now he thinks how important it is to learn the island dialect. If one day the Chinese Army crush into the island, and he can''t speak the island dialect, wouldn''t it be inconvenient for him to scold their ancestors?

 Chapter 768

    Although Xiao Yao also wants to take more people out to play, but now a group of people all appear outside, it is difficult to guarantee that it will attract people''s attention.


    After that, he and song Yilin will not have any problems. After all, they have changed their appearance, and Xiao Yao''s words about the island are very good. Compared with some island people, they may have more standards. At least, Xiao Yao has such confidence.


    "Brother Xiao, where are we going now?" Song Yilin said after Xiao Yao''s ass.


    "Go for a walk!" Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin immediately showed his disdainful eyes.


    He is quite familiar with Xiao Yao, what he said is just a casual stroll, so it is estimated that he can only cheat others, and an old driver like song Yilin will not be fooled.


    The more you know Xiao Yao, the more you will find that Xiao Yao is a person who has a purpose no matter what he does. He won''t be like a headless fly who can''t figure out the direction, let alone do something meaningless.


    Song Yilin is quite clear about this.


    Song Yilin still wants to talk, but Xiao Yao stops him with his eyes.


    "From now on, you are a deaf mute, my brother. Do you understand?" Xiao Yao looks serious.


    Although song Yilin was a little depressed, he had to nod his head. It was rare to see such a serious expression on Xiao Yao''s face. He felt that he wanted to give some face more or less.


    However, he was still curious about where he and Xiao Yao were going this time.


    After Xiao Yao, they get into a taxi. Xiao Yao is still chatting with the driver. They talk and laugh. If song Yilin didn''t really know Xiao Yao well, he would have doubted Xiao Yao''s nationality.


    I can''t help it. When I first became a nationality killer, the first criterion was to be proficient in many languages. Otherwise, if a Chinese took on a mission to the island country, but he didn''t know where to go, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing that he couldn''t even figure out where to go.


    No matter what you do, you need a certain foundation. Knowledge is power. This sentence is very suitable in any place.


    After Xiao Yao, song Yilin enters a restaurant. Then a man like a waiter comes to Xiao Yao. They murmur and don''t know what to say. Then they see that Xiao Yao becomes very angry and takes out a lot of island money from his pocket and starts to smash each other. The man is not angry either. He just has an apologetic smile on his face, He bowed to Xiao Yao.


    Then, Xiao Yao winks at Song Yilin, meaning that he wants to follow him. Song Yilin immediately follows him without thinking about it.


    Two people followed the waiter into the kitchen of the hotel. Originally, song Yilin was still a little curious, but when he found that there was an underground entrance behind the kitchen, his face was extremely shocked.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look, but Xiao Yao just shook his head at him, which meant that he would not ask anything now.


    Song Yilin''s heart is like a cat scratch, but he can only continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    At the end of the last step, the basement was brightly lit and richly decorated. For a moment, song Yilin even felt that he was walking into a palace instead of a basement.


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Xiao yaocai said, "this is the casino."


    Song Yilin rolled his eyes at Xiao Yao. Now he has come in. Do you still need Xiao Yao to tell him?


    In the basement, there are about a dozen gambling tables, followed by a corridor full of separate rooms.


    Everyone on earth knows this is a casino, OK?


    "In the past, even in island countries, gambling was illegal, so there were underground casinos. As for legalization, it''s a recent thing, but we can''t abandon it just because it''s legalized." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m just curious. What are we here to do?" Song Yilin asked curiously.


    "Play!" Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin with an idiot''s eyes and said, "are you asking nonsense? We don''t come to the casino to gamble. What are we doing? Do you want to pick up girls? "


    For a moment, song Yilin began to doubt whether he was really an idiot.


    But seeing the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he felt that it must not be his IQ.


    "Brother Xiao, what are you doing?" Song Yilin is mad.


    Xiao Yao winked at Song Yilin: "shut up."


    Song Yilin immediately closed his mouth, turned his face, and a man in a suit came to them.


    Xiao Yao and the man said a few words, and then, Xiao Yao followed the man walked to a counter, exchanged some chips.


    Xiao Yao''s chips are of the largest denomination. Even if they are changed into Chinese currency, there will be about three million yuan. He gives some to song Yilin, and then the two start to wander around.


    "Then you don''t have to worry about anything. Just start gambling. If you lose, it''s mine. If you win, it''s yours." Xiao Yao said, "but if someone bullies you, it''s naturally the best."


    Song Yilin''s eyes brightened.


    "Brother Xiao, are you the one who brought me to smash the scene?" Song Yilin asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao smiles mysteriously, but he doesn''t want to say anything.


    Song Yilin is full of depression. He still knows what Xiao Yao''s plan is, but it doesn''t matter now. He just needs to know that his current task is to gamble. It''s not a difficult thing. If he can''t do anything else, it''s normal. But if he can''t even gamble, he should go back to the brain department.


    However, the problem is not how to gamble, but how to arouse conflicts.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t understand what he said, song Yilin didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Then, Xiao Yao and song Yilin became the most dazzling presence of casinos.


    It''s not a big casino here. The two of them are holding more than 3 million yuan in their arms. If they change it into island currency, it''s about 50 million yuan. It''s not a small number.


    Therefore, many people look at them with a kind of almost fiery eyes.


    As if Xiao Yao and song Yilin were naked women in their eyes.


    "Damn, it''s hard to look at such a look!" Song Yilin muttered that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Xiao Yao pushed aside a man and sat down on a hundred family music table. To song Yilin''s surprise, Xiao Yao was also very familiar with the way of playing hundred family music. Before long, the more than one million yuan in front of him became more than three million yuan, and the official''s face became very blue.


    There are many people around. In just one hour, Xiao Yao has won more than one million, which is a big loss for the casino.


    Song Yilin found that many people around him and Xiao Yao''s eyes had changed.


    Obviously, they have become the eyesore of casinos.


    Song Yilin doesn''t believe Xiao Yao''s luck is so good. From the beginning until now, Xiao Yao has lost five and won one, but every time he wins, it''s shuttle. Ha, even a fool knows that Xiao Yao has a problem.


    It''s a thousand!


    But song Yilin and Xiao Yao are closest. Even he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s technique is.


    It seems that I need to learn a lot!


    "Suo ha." Again, Suo ha, the lotus official''s body began to shake.


    He knew that Xiao Yao would win again.


    Sure enough, a flush, collected all the chips on the table.


    Song Yilin really wants to laugh.


    Xiao Yao''s original chip changed from three million to six million in an instant.


    At this time, a hand on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    "Sir, please come with us." He was a man in a black suit. He was very big and had a small moustache. He looked strange.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked without looking back.


    "Our boss wants to see you." Said the black suit patiently.


    If it wasn''t for their lack of conclusive evidence, they would have killed Xiao Yao long ago, but there are so many gamblers here. If they do it rashly, they will obviously leave a very bad impression on the gamblers around, which is very fatal.


    "Tell your boss to get out of the way. Damn it, don''t you see I''m still winning?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    "..." the man''s face turned black for a moment.


    The other side does not cooperate so, he also has some no way.


    "Sir, if you don''t go with us, we''ll have to take compulsory measures." The man said with a cold snort.


    Xiao Yao finally turned to look at him.


    The man was so excited that he almost cried. He suddenly found that Xiao Yao was very good even if he just looked at himself.


    "I''ll tell you again, I''m winning money now. Nobody wants to see me, understand?"


    Around the gamblers, this time also began to make a noise.


    "That''s right. They are very lucky! Why do you want to take them away? "


    "Yes, do you think that the casinos just want to blackmail people when they win too much?"


    In fact, how many people like to fight against injustice in the world? How many people who often come to casinos win money? Therefore, they are full of hatred for casinos, and now they naturally want to stand on Xiao Yao''s side.


    People are so strange, they are full of disgust to the casino, but they can''t leave this place for a day.


    There was a lot of discussion around, and everyone was very angry until a voice came out.


    "I just want to invite this friend to have a chat. Are you so upset?"


    A middle-aged man, lame a way, with a black bow, came over. Seeing the man, all the gamblers around calmed down. But song Yilin''s eyes brightened. He knew that big fish was on the stage¡° Little brother, why don''t we have a chat and make friends? " The middle-aged man came to Xiao Yao and said with a smile¡° Make friends? " Xiao Yao glanced at him and laughed, "not interested." Middle aged man, instantly pull down the face.

 Chapter 769

    It''s not a big casino. Besides, even if it''s a big casino, I''m afraid Xiao Yao can''t afford to play like this. It''s not for gambling. It''s for grabbing money.


    The middle-aged man originally wanted to take Xiao Yao to have a good talk, but the other side''s uncooperative attitude made him feel very angry.


    "Brother, if you don''t give me face, we can''t be friends." The middle-aged man said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I never like to give others face. Besides, how much is your face worth?"


    The middle-aged man was really angry at first, but now he suddenly calmed down. He faintly felt that something was wrong with it.


    Xiao Yao''s attitude is too abnormal. How many people can be so calm in the face of such a situation?


    There is no fear, absolutely there is no fear!


    If you let Xiao Yao know each other''s inner thoughts, he will feel sad and laughing. He''s not a bully at all. He''s just looking for trouble, OK? It''s just that such a motive is too hard to guess. I''m afraid there''s only one way for the other person to guess - to be able to read the mind.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t believe that the man in front of him can still have such ability.


    "I don''t know what you are, brother?" The middle-aged man''s voice suddenly calmed down a lot. He felt that the young man sitting in front of him, Xiao Yao, had an extraordinary momentum. To be honest, he was still very reluctant to provoke such a man.


    After all, in Xiaoban City, he is not a man with a clear eye. He is more ambitious than he is. He does not want to offend a great person because of such a thing.


    He even has some worries about whether it is because he has been jumping too much recently, which has attracted some people''s attention.


    If so, it would be a big problem for him.


    Xiao Yao''s tone suddenly softened. He was still curious, but after hearing this, he suddenly realized.


    Although he was a little depressed, he said quickly, "don''t worry, I''m just a gambler."


    Xiao Yao said that, and the other party was even more frightened.


    If you are really just an ordinary gambler, can you have the courage to face yourself?


    What''s more, when this guy said this, there was still no nervous expression on his face!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong.


    "Cough, brother, I didn''t do it right today. It''s a very normal thing to gamble and win money, but we still have some internal activities later. It''s here today. We have to close down." Middle aged man''s idea is very simple, he is a very suspicious person, and very reluctant to take risks, since the other party may be a piece of iron, it can not afford to stir up, can it? Simply close down, the casino will not continue to lose.


    Xiao Yao is a little confused.


    He is really a little confused about each other''s ideas.


    He has bullied the door, and his attitude is still so arrogant, the other party not only does not intend to do it himself, but also intends to calm down?


    Is this grandson brain sick?


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao can''t bear to bully a fool. It seems that he has gone too far.


    Finally, he had to slap each other to fly out.


    There''s no way. If you want to stir up conflicts, the other party is not willing to make you happy at all. If you don''t do it yourself, it''s really in vain.


    The middle-aged man fell to the ground and his brain fell into a temporary blank.


    He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t understand why he wanted to do it himself.


    Is your performance not good enough?


    Bullies don''t bully like that, do they?


    What else do you want?


    However, this slap also made him more scared.


    Even a blind man can see that the other party is here to find fault.


    Even if you give in, you won''t let the other party leave.


    He stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes changed when he looked at Xiao Yao. Without his previous fear, the only thing left in his eyes was burning.


    Since it''s impossible to retreat, all he can do is to be positive with the other party. Besides, there is no other way. Resistance may be bad luck, but not resistance will be bad luck. He can only be bullied. Any normal person may make the same choice as this middle-aged man in the face of such a situation.


    It''s not that we have to choose to do this, but there is no other choice. This is a very difficult thing.


    "Boss, are you ok?"


    The younger brothers of the middle-aged man rushed up one by one, and their eyes were full of anger when they looked at Xiao Yao. They have never been so subdued. They used to bully others, but now they are bullied to the head by a young man. If they choose to bear it, will they still stay in the island country?


    Now they are all waiting for their boss''s order.


    Finally the middle-aged man spoke.


    "I''ve given you a way out." The middle-aged man''s voice sounds dry, but it is full of murderous.


    "You''re so special with ink." Xiao Yao suddenly rushed to the middle-aged man like a gust of wind, slapped him and lifted him out again.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao felt that he was unreasonable.


    However, since he came here with the purpose of making trouble, the more chaotic he was, the better. It''s not a bad thing for him to stir up. That is to say, song Yilin can''t speak Island Mandarin. Otherwise, he wants to leave the task of stirring up to song Yilin. He knows his brother''s ability to make trouble very well, Even though he is thousands of miles behind song Yilin, I don''t know whether song Yilin should cry or laugh when he gets such an evaluation.


    "What are you doing there? Kill him!" The middle-aged man roared angrily.


    In all these years, he has never been so angry.


    "I don''t care who you two are, you''ll all die here today!" The middle-aged man clenched his teeth and said.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin did not have a nervous look on their faces. Instead, they were smiling.


    Although the number of the other side is more than 20, it is estimated that the strength of Xiao Yao and song Yilin is only 20, which is not enough for them to plug their teeth. Even Xiao Yao didn''t do it himself, but song Yilin fought alone. Even so, those 20 people still have no chance to get close to song Yilin, and they have a posture of one man at the gate and ten thousand people can''t open up.


    In the twinkling of an eye, one third of the 20 people were wiped out by song Yilin, who swept the fallen leaves with autumn wind. That middle-aged man is not calm at this time. He has never seen such a situation. It''s obvious that he has a huge advantage, but the people under his hands are just like children who have just graduated from Kindergarten under song Yilin''s hands.


    Although song Yilin occasionally gets a few punches, those punches are not painful to song Yilin. Xiao Yao thinks that song Yilin can''t hide those punches. To be exact, he just doesn''t want to hide them. Although it''s arrogant, it''s true.


    All the gamblers around are eye openers.


    They began to guess the identity of Xiao Yao and song Yilin one after another, but they would not guess the identity of Xiao Yao until next year.


    Five minutes later, the 20 people were dealt with by song Yilin.


    He really wanted to shout. He didn''t have any fun at all, but Xiao Yao had told him not to speak when there were too many people. He had no choice but to close his mouth.


    Although he was a little depressed, song Yilin still wanted to listen to Xiao Yao''s instructions.


    After solving a group of people, I went to see the middle-aged man, but I couldn''t find him.


    As soon as song Yilin''s face changed, he ran to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, that guy has run away!"


    Xiao Yao just nodded: "I know! I see it. "


    Hearing Xiao Yao say this, song Yilin is a little confused. Originally, he thought Xiao Yao was running for the man, but before Xiao Yao saw the man, he didn''t say anything, that is to say, that guy is not their target at all.


    And Xiao Yao''s next words also verified his previous guess.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said, "run away. Anyway, we didn''t come for him. There is a big fish behind him."


    Song Yilin nodded.


    "Now don''t shout. Do you want everyone to know that you are Chinese?" Xiao Yao added.


    Song Yilin found that Xiao Yao''s voice was very small, and only he could hear it. However, what he said before was very loud, and some gamblers around looked at him with strange eyes. However, most people didn''t seem to notice this.


    Song Yilin was a little relieved. If he was excited, they would have been busy in vain.


    "Brother Xiao, what should we do now?" It seems that song Yilin is worried that he will be heard by others, so he directly sends text messages.


    Seeing the text message from Song Yilin, Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    But he still gave song Yilin back a text message, the text message on the two words: "wait."


    Song Yilin immediately put his mobile phone back into his pocket. Anyway, Xiao Yao is not worried. Why should he be worried? Isn''t it that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry?


    Seeing Xiao Yao and song Yilin sitting down in the casino, many people are curious about them.


    Are these two guys really not afraid of revenge?


    But after thinking about it carefully, they were relieved. These two guys are obviously looking for trouble. It''s very normal that they simply don''t go now.


    These two guys are not afraid of death!


    (it''s really hard to update people in the rural areas of their hometown, so they have to find ways to code everywhere...)

 Chapter 770

    Xiao Yao and song Yilin are not afraid of death.


    On the contrary, they know more about the fragility of life than anyone else.


    They also know the beauty of living, so as long as they can live, they absolutely don''t want to disappear from the world.


    They stay here just because of their inner confidence.


    They believe in their ability, and they also believe that they can retreat completely.


    They are hunters, not prey. Even if they are really afraid, it''s not their turn. It should be the people they stare at who are afraid.


    The gamblers in the gambling house should be gone. It''s impossible for them to continue gambling. After all, the Dutch officials were beaten down by song Yilin.


    But they didn''t choose to leave. They were really curious. They really wanted to know what the two young people wanted to do.


    It''s a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers!


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Xiao Yao and song Yilin were a little impatient.


    After all, a motorcade stopped at the door of the hotel.


    Then dozens of people came in, surrounded by a man in a black windbreaker.


    "Waste, waste! Damn, during this period of time, so many things have happened under my hands. As a result, you still give me such trouble. " The man in the windbreaker seemed very angry and wanted to slap the middle-aged man behind him to death.


    "Boss, we really can''t help it. That guy is really too strong. We are not rivals when we are together. Boss, do you want us to find some experts?" The middle-aged man is the person in charge of the casino who was beaten by song Yilin.


    In fact, before, the windbreaker man really had such an idea.


    But now I can''t hang on to my face when I hear my subordinates say that.


    "What are you talking about? Am I not a master?" The windbreaker man said angrily.


    "Yes, boss, of course you are a master." The middle-aged man is sweating. He also knows that what he said just now is like poking a hornet''s nest. He doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    "OK, just leave it to me. You can study hard even if you follow me." Said the man in the windbreaker.


    The middle-aged man followed him, nodding his head, submissive.


    When they enter the casino, song Yilin and Xiao Yao see the windbreaker man at a glance.


    Song Yilin became excited.


    He knew the man, of course, but only saw pictures of each other.


    At first, he thought that after what happened last night, this man would disappear for a period of time. According to the truth, he was scared out of his wits and dared to appear so soon.


    Isn''t this about death?


    Windbreaker man, naturally is Huatian.


    In fact, what song Yilin said is not bad. He was really scared.


    But now he has to stand up. So many of his casinos have been swept. This underground Casino has survived, but it is still in trouble. This is his main economic channel.


    Although Huatian is a little worried, he and song Yilin have almost the same idea.


    What happened last night, although it was badly damaged, those Chinese people should be like rats in the street. They can''t see the light. There are people looking for them all over the street. How dare they show up?


    But Huatian didn''t expect that there was such a magical thing in this world as the technique of changing appearance.


    There are so many wonderful things in China, how can he know everything?


    Now Song Yilin has to admire Xiao Yao. What he has done before is still here.


    No wonder brother Xiao said earlier that the person in charge of the casino is not a big fish at all. The real big fish is here!


    Song Yilin could not express his inner excitement.


    In fact, the reason why Huatian came here was that the person in charge of the gambling house said that it was the islanders who came to make trouble this time. The islanders speak more fluent Mandarin than themselves. At the same time, Huatian has not seen the photos of Xiao Yao and song Yilin after they changed faces.


    After making sure there was no danger, he came.


    What''s more, they still have guns on them?


    This is not China. Gun control is strict. In this country, underworld is legal.


    Song Yilin wants to rush up, but Xiao Yao stops him with his eyes.


    After thinking about it, song Yilin feels that he has done nothing. Anyway, now that Huatian has arrived, Xiao Yao will handle the rest. He doesn''t need to do anything. Otherwise, he may be able to help.


    When song Yilin saw Huatian, Huatian''s eyes also looked at Song Yilin and Xiao Yao carefully.


    He found that one of the men''s eyes was filled with surprise when he saw himself, as if he knew himself.


    However, he was soon relieved that in the whole island country, there were not many people who knew him. Before, these two guys probably didn''t know that he was the owner of the casino, but now they will be scared to see him.


    At the thought of these, the original pressure in Huatian''s heart instantly disappeared and became arrogant.


    Everyone followed him. Huatian came to Xiao Yao and song Yilin, looked at them with condescending eyes, and said, "which way are you from?"


    "Broad road." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" Huatian was stunned.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "no culture, really terrible."


    "..." although Huatian didn''t know what kangzhuangdao meant, he knew that he must have been fooled by the other party.


    Because of his anger, he didn''t realize that the young man in front of him had an abnormal attitude towards himself. Instead of being afraid, he had the heart to laugh at himself.


    How can ordinary people have such courage?


    He held out his hand and patted Xiao Yao''s face. Song Yilin immediately became nervous, even closed his eyes and did not dare to look down.


    However, nothing bloody happened next.


    What song Yilin did not expect was that Xiao Yao did nothing but smile.


    It makes him feel a little weird.


    When did brother Shaw change sex? It''s strange that he should have such a good temper!


    He really wants to go out now and see which side the sun rises from.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Huatian?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Oh? Do you know me? " Huatian was stunned.


    "Ah! It''s really brother Huatian Xiao Yao said excitedly, "great, great, I finally see you! To tell you the truth, this time I''m here to make trouble, I just want to see you. "


    Flower field a listen to this words, immediately nervous.


    "What do you want to do?" He even stepped back subconsciously when he spoke.


    I can''t blame Huatian for his timidity. There were so many things happened last night. If he wasn''t afraid at all, it would be really strange.


    Song Yilin saw the nervous expression on Huatian''s face. He was also a little nervous. He was very curious about what Xiao Yao had said before. At the same time, he was ready to fight. As long as Xiao Yao gave the order, he would pop up to kill Huatian.


    However, things are not as song Yilin had expected.


    Xiao Yao quickly continued: "brother Huatian, it''s like this. In fact, you have always been my idol. I really want to follow you. I just don''t know where I can find you. It''s just because I know this casino has something to do with you that I want to make trouble. I just want to see you."


    Thousands of wear wear flattery don''t wear, even if Huatian full of anger, but hear these words, he want to angry also can''t come out.


    Who doesn''t want to be someone else''s idol?


    Huatian coughed heavily and asked, "is that so? So who is this kid? "


    He held out his hand and pointed to song Yilin.


    Xiao Yao quickly said: "this is my little brother, but he is a mute. Ah, he asked for a daughter-in-law before, but her daughter-in-law colluded with others. Not only that, he tried every means to give him medicine, which made my brother dumb."


    Song Yilin didn''t expect that he, who was nicknamed Ximen chuixue, turned into Wu Dalang in Xiao Yao''s mouth.


    Fortunately, he didn''t understand the island dialect, otherwise he would have to fight with Xiao Yao.


    Huatian also began to move his mind. Previously, he had heard that Xiao Yao and song Yilin were very good at fighting. But when he was short of people, if he could get them under his command, it would be filling the internal strength.


    He became excited at the thought.


    But now he thinks that the most important thing is to find out whether these two guys are really good at fighting. He reaches out his hand and calls out a man whose arm is thicker than ordinary people''s thighs.


    "In this way, as long as you can beat him down, I''ll let you follow me." Huatian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded. He and the man went to the open place and bowed.


    The other side also saluted back.


    Xiao Yao was also disgusted. If he didn''t want to borrow Huatian to find mushanghu and Shanghe, he would not bow to an Islander.


    "Please give me more advice." Said the man.


    With that, he rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Don''t say, there are two brushes.


    Xiao Yao and the man are also fighting together, and they won''t win in five minutes.


    People around them are all excited and passionate. They like to see this kind of fight where you punch me and I punch you.


    Song Yilin is full of doubts.


    Others don''t know, but he is very clear, that man, not to mention Xiao Yao, even he can kill each other directly, but now he is in a deadlock, what''s the matter?


    Isn''t it really funny? Song Yilin couldn''t understand it, but he knew Xiao Yao must have his own ideas, so he didn''t say anything. He just stood quietly and watched the excitement, feeling bored.

 Chapter 771

    Although song Yilin didn''t quite understand Xiao Yao''s idea, he always stood on Xiao Yao''s side and supported his practice.


    As for Xiao Yao''s opponents at this time, either boasting or pulling a car, song Yilin is confident that they will be defeated every minute.


    This is song Yilin''s confidence in Xiao Yao.


    Although the skill of the island man is good, it is impossible to cause any threat to Xiao Yao. However, Xiao Yao''s performance at this time seems to have met the most difficult opponent in his life. After several rounds, Xiao Yao hit each other with a few punches, and the other side also hit Xiao Yao with a few punches. It can be said that there are ups and downs.


    One side of the flower field, his face showed a satisfied look.


    "All right!" Huatian clapped his hands and said.


    Xiao Yao and the man immediately stepped back and looked at each other with alert eyes.


    Hua Tianmo went to Xiao Yao in silence and looked at it carefully from head to foot. Finally, he reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder. He said, "yes, it''s really powerful. It''s not a bad thing for young people to be arrogant. Ha ha!"


    "Brother Huatian, I let you down." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I still didn''t beat him."


    Huatian laughed and said, "what''s the point? The one I fight with you is the first master in my hand. If you can beat him easily, I dare not use you. "


    Song Yilin''s mouth twitches. He despises Huatian in his heart. Is that the first master under his hand? I don''t know where all the masters of yidaoliu have gone.


    However, now Song Yilin can understand why Xiao Yao had to keep his hand when he was fighting with that man. As Huatian said before, if Xiao Yao could easily defeat this man, I''m afraid Huatian would start to guard against Xiao Yao. After all, everyone was afraid that the man under his hand was better than himself. Just like Huatian, he didn''t know Xiao Yao very well, There is no way to distinguish whether the other party really wants to take refuge in themselves. If they lead wolves into the house, they will cause great trouble to themselves.


    However, the strength of Xiao Yao and song Yilin makes Huatian a little excited. If such a master can really be a fighter for himself, his status in yidaoliu can also be improved a lot.


    This is why even if Huatian is worried, he also wants Xiao Yao to be his subordinate.


    That''s the truth.


    What''s more, Huatian is like a frightened bird now. If he didn''t think that Xiao Yao and others must be scared out at this time, he might not dare to come out.


    That''s why he needs experts so much.


    It is because Xiao Yao understands this that he has such an idea.


    His goal is not just Huatian.


    If only Huatian was alone, now he and song Yilin would be able to kill Huatian directly, and they would be able to guarantee their whole body to retreat.


    Shanghe and mushanghu are also their prey. Instead of killing Huatian directly, they should try to get close to Huatian and get familiar with mushanghu and Shanghe.


    Of course, even if he didn''t, Xiao Yao would have another way. He would kill Huatian directly, and then use today''s way to find mushanghu and Shanghe, but the success rate is not very high. No one is a fool. They all know how to gain wisdom by taking a cut. When they kill Huatian in this way, they also want to use this routine to kill mushanghu and Shanghe, There are some difficulties.


    Besides, in this way, it may be possible to find out what''s going on with the werewolf, which can also be regarded as a hidden mission.


    Xiao Yao did not dare to underestimate the Werewolf of goose kingdom.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao sighed. It''s a long way to go!


    Then Huatian began to chat with Xiao Yao again, and Xiao Yao told the story that he had already made a draft.


    In Xiao Yao''s story, he and song Yilin become boys who never know where to run out of. They just learned some boxing from a teacher''s father in their early years. Song Yilin is his younger brother. He was born dumb.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin also had new names, Mulang and henger.


    The name of henger is tailor-made by Xiao Yao for song Yilin. When Xiao Yao quietly tells song Yilin, song Yilin is naturally speechless. He really doesn''t know where he is.


    "Mulang, henger, it''s a very wise choice for you to follow me. I promise you that you can enjoy spicy food!" Huatian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded quickly.


    Song Yilin didn''t care about him at all.


    This guy is a hard core indignant youth. He really doesn''t like the island country. Even if he knows Xiao Yao''s current ideas and goals, he doesn''t want to make friends with each other. He used to have a friend who liked the island very much and yearned for the island culture.


    Song Yilin and his friend said, "what are you talking about with me? What culture does the island have? Tea ceremony? flower arrangement? Calligraphy? Which one didn''t come from China? They have a fart culture? Which one is not Chinese? "


    That friend is very unconvinced, said: "but people now carry forward very well."


    "Fart! Do you value tea ceremony in China? Can you tell Dahongpao from Longjing? Can you play go? Do you know what traditional Chinese medicine is? It''s not that people carry forward it well, it''s that people fart. You think it''s fragrant. Now there are Peking Opera, Lu Opera and Huangmei Opera in China. Do you like them? Can you hear me? Do you know the difference? After that, there is no Peking Opera in China, and it is popular in the island countries. Do you have to say that the culture of Peking Opera in the island countries is very interesting? "


    After that, song Yilin broke up with that friend.


    Whether song Yilin''s words are reasonable or not is noncommittal. However, it is worth pondering. What is culture? Don''t think that island culture is very good after watching a few Island cartoons. First, recognize the traditional Chinese characters.


    Song Yilin''s disdain doesn''t make Huatian feel uncomfortable. After all, song Yilin''s identity is a deaf mute. If he has a reaction, it''s really strange.


    After that, Xiao Yao followed song Yilin on Huatian''s Honda.


    "You two, come back with me first. You look homeless." Huatian said, "I''ll have your identification later."


    Xiao Yao grinned and said, "brother Huatian, we really don''t have the identification you said."


    "No?" Huatian''s eyes immediately flashed a cold light, he thought it was a suspicious point.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s explanation successfully dispels Huatian''s doubts.


    "Brother Huatian, I told you earlier that our hometown is a small gully, where there is no ID card!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao had said that before, and the logic was smooth, so Huatian didn''t say much.


    Behind Huatian, Xiao Yao and song Yilin are arranged into a villa.


    "You will live here in the future." Huatian said.


    "Thank you, brother Huatian!" Xiao Yao said excitedly, "henger and I finally have a place to live! Thank you, brother Huatian


    Then Xiao Yao behaved like a bumpkin. He wandered around and looked at everything in the villa. He felt that it was amazing to see pictures on the TV. Before that, he yelled at the TV: "monster, get out of here!"


    Although song Yilin didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant by his words, he could still understand what was going on when he saw Xiao Yao''s performance at this time. Moreover, he felt that the name henger was a waste for himself, and Xiao Yao''s performance at this time showed these two words incisively and vividly.


    "OK, don''t thank me. You stay here first. There''s another servant here. If you need anything, you can tell the housekeeper that he will buy it for you. Besides, you can take the money you won from the casino. I won''t take it back. I''ll send the rest to the casino owner later." Huatian said.


    He still knows some skills of controlling people. He knows what it means to give enough sweets. People come out for money or women. Otherwise, why do people have to work for themselves?


    "Well, boss, don''t you? That''s all your money Xiao Yao rubbed his hands, embarrassed to say.


    "Without that, my money is brothers'' money!" Huatian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks Huatian is really shameless.


    Huatian, mushanghu and Shanghe, among them, I''m afraid Huatian has the least number of people. It''s not because of poor strength, but simply because Huatian is too stingy. Many of his subordinates can''t afford to eat, so they go to the other two directly.


    Xiao Yao learned all these things from the marquis.


    Although the heart of Huatian disdain to the extreme, but on the surface of Xiao Yao or very excited.


    "I''ll go first." Hua Tian said.


    "What?" Xiao Yao''s face was a little stiff. "Huatian boss, don''t you live here?"


    "I don''t live here. I have a lot of houses. It''s just one under my hand."


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    But he can''t help it. It''s reasonable for Huatian to be wary of them. If Huatian dares to be in the same room with Xiao Yao and song Yilin now, Xiao Yao will start to doubt Huatian''s intelligence.


    Although Huatian can''t be regarded as a smart man, he is one of the three leaders of yidaoliu, and he can''t be too mentally disabled.


    Huatian wants to go, Xiao Yao has no choice but to watch Huatian leave.


    After Huatian left, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    At this time, high-heeled shoes dada sound into the eardrum.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin turned around. A girl with long black hair and black-and-white Maid Dress came down the stairs with a smile and came towards them.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "My name is yingzi. I''m the housekeeper of the two adults." The girl has a good voice.


    Xiao Yao frowned. Damn, housekeeper of life, these four words are very profound!

 Chapter 772

    Xiao Yao is a little lucky now that song Yilin is with him instead of Fang Hai. Otherwise, with the boy''s pee, I''m afraid that a girl like yingzi will not be able to control himself for a long time.


    Fortunately, song Yilin''s self-control is quite good. Xiao Yao is quite at ease on this issue.


    "Brother Xiao, we might as well drive this woman away directly. She feels very troublesome here!" Song Yilin sends a short message to Xiao Yao while the woman named yingzi is away. The reason why he doesn''t choose to speak is that he is worried about whether there will be monitoring equipment here. It can be seen that this guy is also a very careful person, which deserves Xiao Yao''s praise.


    However, Xiao Yao still vetoed song Yilin''s idea and replied with a text message.


    "It''s more suspicious to drive her away. Since Huatian wants someone to watch us, let him watch us."


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Huatian doesn''t believe them. In fact, it''s very normal. If he were Huatian, he might not be able to believe two strangers so soon. What''s more, in this extraordinary period, if he could completely rest assured of Xiao Yao and song Yilin, he would be surprised.


    Just put the mobile phone away, Sakura has come to them.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little. He was wary of this woman named yingzi. Although he didn''t pay attention before, few people could approach him quietly. However, this woman named yingzi was only discovered when she was five meters away.


    This woman is not simple. Although her strength is not very strong, she has certain attainments in hiding her body.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a master in Huatian''s hands. He felt that he really underestimated each other before.


    "Mr. Mulang, I have put water for you and Mr. hengerjun. Do you need to take a bath first?" Sakura''s voice is actually very nice.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and nodded.


    Song Yilin is still a blank face. To be honest, his blank face is not pretended. He is really blank.


    Who made him not understand what Sakura was saying? Xiao Yao thinks that the identity of deaf mute is too suitable for song Yilin, which saves a lot of trouble.


    "Yes, thank you." Xiao Yao thinks that this woman named yingzi is really considerate. The bath water has been put away, but to be honest, he really wants to take a bath. He was too tired from acting before, and he was physically and mentally exhausted. Now it''s the best season for the island to be cold. It''s good to take a hot bath.


    After yingzi, he went up to the second floor and pushed open the frosted glass door. Xiao Yao went into the bathroom. He was just about to take off his clothes and get into the bathtub. As a result, the door of the bathroom was pushed open from the outside.


    Seeing yingzi in a bathrobe with long black hair, Xiao Yao almost exclaimed. Fortunately, he took back the "lying trough" in time, otherwise their identity would be revealed.


    He thinks that this girl named yingzi has a lot of heart.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao looks at yingzi and asks. He feels that he has been surprised. He should ask yingzi for a lot of mental loss now.


    Cherry son a face of coquettish, whispered: "Xiao Yaojun, I am to serve you bath."


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of confusion.


    Then he was angry and said, "what do you mean?" Yingzi is stunned. She can feel Xiao Yao''s anger, but she really doesn''t know where the other party''s anger comes from.


    Did you do something wrong?


    While she was thinking about this, Xiao Yao said again: "do you think I''m too old to take a bath? You are insulting me


    Sakura really wants to rub her temples.


    Isn''t this guy with a bad brain?


    He came in this dress, what he thought of was this?


    Yingzi doesn''t know if she really insulted Xiao Yao, but now she feels that her IQ has been insulted by Xiao Yao.


    Just when she was at a loss, Xiao Yao had pushed her out.


    "I warn you, don''t come in and harass me, understand?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Yingzi suddenly smiles and says, "Xiao Yaojun, please don''t be so angry." It''s still a soft voice.


    Any man, even if he is really angry, has no idea of getting angry when he hears such voice and sees such smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks he is a normal man, so at this time, he doesn''t know how to continue to be angry.


    "Now, please go out." Xiao Yao coughed, recovered his normal mood and said, "I will take a bath, and I don''t need you to wait for me to take a bath. Can you understand me when I say that?"


    "But if I don''t, Mr. Huatian will be angry when he knows. Maybe I will be fired at that time." Sakura said.


    "He won''t know. I''ll tell him you''ve done everything for me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Sakura was dumb.


    Xiao Yao has already said that. If she insists on it again and again, it seems that she can''t say it.


    Thinking about it, she nodded, bit her lower lip, turned and went out.


    After Sakura went out, Xiao Yao was relieved. This woman is really dangerous!


    After a simple bath, Xiao Yao went downstairs.


    After seeing Xiao Yao come out, yingzi goes upstairs and says that she wants to help song Yilin release water.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    "Brother Xiao, what happened just now? I don''t think the woman named yingzi looks right. " Song Yilin said directly.


    Xiao Yao glared at him angrily.


    Song Yilin quickly continued: "brother Xiao, you can rest assured that I have checked carefully before, there is no monitoring equipment here."


    Listening to song Yilin''s words, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Since Song Yilin said no, he really did not.


    Although song Yilin seems to be a reckless warrior on the surface, he is actually very delicate. He would never make fun of such a thing, and he would not take such a big risk for a moment''s pleasure.


    Xiao Yao looked down the stairs and said what had happened in the bathroom.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, song Yilin directly grew up.


    "I''ll go, this woman is so unrestrained!" Song Yilin said.


    "Cut the crap. It''s obviously trying to trick me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, brother Xiao, what should I do next! You know, as a deaf mute, it''s hard for me to refuse her. " Song Yilin said.


    Looking at him, he didn''t mean to be reluctant. It seemed that he was eager to get into the bathtub and wash with him!


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and laughed. Looking at Song Yilin, he said, "you may think more. Don''t worry, yingzi won''t do that."


    Hearing Xiao Yao say that, song Yilin was not happy: "why should she treat her differently?"


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t say much. Looking at Song Yilin, he obviously didn''t believe what he said just now.


    After Song Yilin entered the bathroom, yingzi did not open the door, which made him very depressed.


    After a simple bath, he took advantage of Sakura to prepare something to eat. He also asked his doubts.


    "Brother Xiao, why? Why doesn''t she use a trick for me? " This makes song Yilin feel very subdued. He feels that he has been given momentum and his heart is extremely unbalanced.


    However, Xiao Yao''s simple words made him completely dumb.


    That''s what Xiao Yao told song Yilin.


    "If you were Sakura, would you attack a deaf mute?"


    Song Yilin is speechless. In fact, if he thinks about it carefully, it''s true. If he is yingzi, I''m afraid he doesn''t want to attack himself. Why don''t he have nothing to do? What information can a deaf mute reveal to himself!


    "Brother Xiao, I think the identity you designed for me is really bad!" Song Yilin complained.


    "In fact, I think so, or would you like to say something about the island?" Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin gave up immediately.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao and song Yilin go upstairs to have a rest. They enter a room.


    "My brother is not in good health. He still needs me to take care of him." That''s what Xiao Yao said to yingzi.


    Yingzi knew what happened to song Yilin. She didn''t say much at the moment. She just nodded.


    After entering the room, song Yilin just wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao stopped him with his eyes.


    "I haven''t left yet." Xiao Yao sent a text message to song Yilin.


    Song Yilin understood immediately.


    Feelings now have ears.


    Although there is no monitoring equipment in this room, the woman named yingzi is equal to the existence of eavesdroppers.


    "Brother Xiao, this woman is in the way Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and shrugged his shoulders. Although he thought so, there was no way. He didn''t feel qualified to drive yingzi away.


    But then he had an idea, sighed, and said to himself: "Heng Er, we are lucky to see Huatian boss, and we can get his appreciation. Ah, anyway, the life of our two brothers is Huatian boss''s, no matter what he wants to do, we must help him, even if we pay our lives, but you can''t hear..."


    These words, of course, are for Sakura.


    He is not so good at Huatian.


    Previously, he thought that although the woman named yingzi was in the way, he could inadvertently reveal some information to Huatian through yingzi, so that he could rest assured and gain his trust step by step! There are advantages and disadvantages!

 Chapter 773

    In the villa, Xiao Yao and song Yilin stayed for almost three days. In these three days, Huatian didn''t come to them.


    For a moment, Xiao Yao began to doubt whether he and song Yilin had been forgotten by Huatian.


    In the villa, he also used his mobile phone to report safety to nantianyuan. Otherwise, if they don''t go back, I''m afraid nantianyuan and others will not be able to sit down. I don''t know what kind of trouble they will cause at that time.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you mean by Huatian? He took us, but left us here. What''s the name of this Although Xiao Yao is still calm, song Yilin is a bit upset. He has a feeling that he has been fooled. In his opinion, it''s just a waste of time for him and Xiao Yao to stay in the villa. It''s better to catch Huatian first, and then find some direct friends from Shanghe and mushanghu through Huatian.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had this idea before, but he felt that Huatian might not be willing to cooperate with them. Huatian was not a fool. He knew that he would not let him go. Cooperation was dead, and not cooperation was also dead. Cooperation became meaningless, and the risk was too great. Maybe he would scare others. Even though Huatian cooperated superficially, he played tricks secretly, Instead of achieving their goals, they will put themselves in danger.


    "Brother Shaw, do you think it''s interesting for us to do this?" Song Yilin said.


    "If it''s safe, it''s fine." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "there''s no need to be so anxious. We shouldn''t be the people who are worried now. We should be the people who are worried."


    Song Yilin asked, "what good is it for us to worry about them?"


    "Panic is chaos." Xiao Yao said, "OK, now we don''t need to think about these problems, just keep the same and deal with all kinds of changes. Even if we can''t calm down, Huatian can''t calm down. He hasn''t come to us these three days. I think he''s testing us. Today is coming."


    "What if he doesn''t come?" Song Yilin really doesn''t know where Xiao Yao''s confidence comes from. Anyway, he has no confidence at all.


    Hearing song Yilin say this, Xiao Yao smiles and says, "what''s the matter, don''t you believe it?"


    Song Yilin really didn''t know why he believed it.


    There''s no reason!


    "Well, let''s make a bet, shall we?" Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin frowned a little and said, "brother Xiao, do you want to give me the wrong idea again?"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao was very angry and said, "what you said is that you don''t believe me! Who do you think I am? Am I the kind of person who likes to pit brothers? "


    Song Yilin nodded his head, his eyes were quick and pure.


    In his heart, Xiao Yao has always been such a person.


    "It''s just a bet. Do you dare?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Cheng, what dare you do?" Song Yilin took a deep breath and said that he had let it go.


    He doesn''t believe Xiao Yao can play him to death.


    "If he doesn''t come, I''ll eat shit live." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin regrets that he doesn''t want to play.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to play such a big game directly.


    And since Xiao Yao has been able to speak to this point, he is very confident!


    Although he did not know where Xiao Yao''s confidence came from. "Brother Xiao, can I stop playing?" Song Yilin thinks that now Xiao Yao has already talked about this point. If he still wants to bet with the other party, his brain is not very good. Now he immediately feels that he should give up his naive idea.


    It''s not that he didn''t gamble with Xiao Yao, but after such a long time, when did he win?


    Xiao Yao comforted: "don''t worry, even if you really lose, I won''t let you live eat shit, after all, we are brothers."


    Song Yilin asked curiously, "what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s OK to eat secretly. There''s no need to live." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    After dinner, Huatian really came.


    In the past three days, song Yilin has been looking forward to Huatian''s coming almost every day. Only in this way can he not be so bored and do something.


    Today, he really didn''t want to see Huatian come, but it backfired. This guy really came.


    He had to wonder if Xiao Yao had the ability to foretell.


    "Brother Mulang, are you used to living here?" Huatian sat on the sofa and looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "Well, not bad." Xiao Yao nodded and stood up straight. He looked nervous. He didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. Of course, all these disguises were made up, and these disguises were nothing for a person who came out of the killer business. If he went to make a movie, it would be unreasonable not to give him a Golden Horse Award.


    "Ha ha, that''s good." Huatian is very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s attitude at this time.


    In fact, during these three days, he also wanted to investigate the identities of Xiao Yao and song Yilin.


    As a cautious person, it''s very normal to do these things.


    Unfortunately, he got nothing.


    Although this made him a little uneasy, there was no way. Xiao Yao had given him a vaccination earlier, saying that they ran out of an unknown small mountain village.


    If you can, Huatian really wants Xiao Yao to take him to their hometown and make sure of their identity.


    However, this can only be an idea. Huatian is not 250. He knows how angry Xiao Yao and song Yilin will be if he does.


    People have worked so hard to take refuge in themselves that they still doubt this and that. It''s hard to say.


    So Huatian also feel embarrassed to do too much, can only think of a way to slowly.


    "Well, brother Huatian, what''s the matter with you coming to see us today?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    When Huatian heard this, he frowned a little and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I can''t come?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "brother Huatian, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. I''m just a little surprised. I haven''t seen you for several days. You''re here all of a sudden. That''s why I asked. Oh, I''m stupid. I can''t speak. Don''t take it to heart


    When listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he didn''t even have the most basic honorifics, and Huatian was a little sad.


    Looking at the expression on each other''s face, it is obvious that there is some worry and fear, that is, the words spoken out in the mouth really make people feel uncomfortable.


    As the other person said, this is the typical speechless.


    Huatian waved his hand and said, "OK, Mulang, you don''t have to be so nervous when talking to me. It''s all my brothers. Besides, I''m not that kind of stingy person."


    Hearing this, "Mulang" felt relieved, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "that''s good, that''s good, brother Huatian, you don''t care about me."


    Huatian just smiles.


    "By the way, brother Huatian, it''s too late. Let''s have dinner together in the evening!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, we eat together." Huatian nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a happy face: "in this case, let yingzi prepare dinner now!"


    "No more." Huatian shook his head.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s confused expression, Huatian said with a smile, "today you are going to accompany me to a dinner."


    Xiao Yao was still riddled and asked, "brother Huatian, where are we going to have dinner in the evening?"


    Huatian''s face showed displeasure and said, "Mulang, you have too many questions."


    Xiao Yao quickly nodded to apologize: "yes, I''m sorry, I won''t ask."


    Huatian nodded with satisfaction: "well, don''t worry, I won''t pit you. Since you want to follow me, I will naturally take you to see the world."


    Xiao Yao despises ha naivety to the extreme.


    Obviously, the meaning of kanhuatian is to take advantage of them, but it''s disgusting to show that "my brother takes care of you very much".


    In Chinese, it''s what we have to do to build a memorial archway!


    Of course, Xiao Yao can only think about these words in his heart and will not say them.


    Huatian raised his wrist, looked at the watch on his wrist, coughed, stood up, shook off his suit and said to Xiao Yao, "we are going to start now."


    "Well, well, thank you, brother Huatian." Mingming was disgusted with Huatian, but he had to pretend to be grateful.


    Song Yilin can''t understand what Xiao Yao and Huatian are talking about, but looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he has to be filled with emotion. I''m afraid there is only one camera left between Xiao Yao and the film emperor.


    Out of the villa, behind Huatian, Xiao Yao and song Yilin get into a black Mercedes Benz S-class car.


    Huatian sits at the front of the car, while Xiao Yao and song Yilin sit at the back. Xiao Yao, the man driving the car, has also seen him. The man who fought with him last time should be the first master under Huatian''s hands, but still in that sentence, even song Yilin can lift the opponent to fight.


    This time, Huatian took the most powerful master under his hand and wanted to take part in the dinner. Obviously, he wanted to do something.


    Before Xiao Yao and song Yilin bet, of course, not because he has any ability, but because he overheard Sakura and Huatian on the phone, although not very clear, but also can easily judge that today Huatian is coming.


    Otherwise, Sakura would have been cooking for a long time.


    Xiao Yao was a little excited. He wondered if he would have a chance to see mu Shanghu and Shanghe today. If so, it would be worthwhile for him and song Yilin to spend so much time before.


    Finally, the Mercedes stopped and stopped at the door of a hotel.

 Chapter 774

    Behind Huatian, Xiao Yao and song Yilin walk into the hotel together.


    When he got into a box, he frowned.


    In this spacious box, there is a long table. Several men kneel on tatami, wear kimonos, look at the door, stare at Huatian, Xiaoyao and others.


    However, none of these people are familiar with each other. Neither mushanghu nor Shanghe are among them.


    At this time, Xiao Yao almost wants to curse. There are so many people. Do you have to bring me here? I''m busy, OK?


    At Huatian''s greeting, Xiao Yao takes song Yilin to sit down


    As for why song Yilin should be held by him, the reason is very simple. Who let him be a deaf mute now? As song Yilin''s brother, he has to take good care of each other.


    In fact, at this time, song Yilin felt that he was regarded as mentally retarded.


    Xiao Yao made a brief observation. In addition to them, there are three men in this box. They are all fresh faces. At least Xiao Yao has never seen them, even in the photos. Obviously, they have nothing to do with yidaoliu. Even if they are really yidaoliu, they are not high-level people. Xiao Yao really has no interest in such people, His target is not these little fish and shrimp.


    Originally, he thought that this time Huatian would take them to go to mushanghu or Shanghe for trouble. Now it seems that he thought a little more about it. Huatian is indeed a cautious man. During this period of time, his strength has been greatly damaged. If he goes to mushanghu and Shanghe for trouble at this time, he will undoubtedly hit the stone with the egg.


    Although Xiao Yao and song Yilin can be dispatched by him now, he doesn''t know the real strength of Xiao Yao and song Yilin. If he knows - he probably doesn''t dare to go, it means that he already knows the identity of Xiao Yao and others.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Yao and song Yilin just like they can''t understand anything, but they just eat there with their heads buried.


    Song Yilin really can''t understand anything. Xiao Yao naturally pretends to be confused.


    Even if Xiao Yao is not interested in these, he probably hears some information.


    At the beginning, the atmosphere on the table was pretty good. The three men in kimonos still gave Huatian face. But then, the atmosphere solidified. It seemed that they were aiming at the ownership of the hotel.


    Huatian said that this was originally his place, but the three kimono men insisted that the hotel had nothing to do with Huatian.


    In this way, contradictions arise.


    Xiao Yao also knows that today Huatian invites them to dinner to help them grab the territory.


    It''s just a small hotel, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think so, but Huatian thinks very much. Now he has too few sites. Without sites, he will lose his economic lifeline. Without money, how can he recruit his younger brother? If you don''t think of a way to expand your territory and strength, I''m afraid he will soon be squeezed out by mushanghu and Shanghe.


    In fact, even if mushanghu and Shanghe don''t do anything, Huatian can''t be regarded as a big role in Xiaoban.


    If it was before, would these three guys in kimonos dare to talk to him like this? Dare to contradict with him?


    This does not seem to require much thought.


    "Baga! Matsutada, how dare you! I''m telling you for the last time that this is my territory. What you''re doing is banditry! " Huatian looks really angry.


    Xiao Yao still agrees with Huatian.


    In his opinion, not only does matsutada like a robber in his way of doing things, but all islanders like a robber in their way of doing things.


    Matsutada is not in a hurry.


    Not to mention the slightest fear.


    He just squinted at Huatian and said, "Huatian appears. I think it''s wrong for you to say so. This hotel may have been your territory before, but one night, all the people under your hands are scattered, and this field will be thrown out. If I don''t want it, there will be others, won''t there?"


    Huatian didn''t speak, just a gloomy face.


    He didn''t expect things to go so wrong.


    The reason why they took Xiao Yao and song Yilin is to buy insurance. Now it seems that they can only take back their own territory by force.


    What makes Huatian even more angry is that this guy named matsutada even dare to mention what happened that night in front of him. Who in the whole Xiaoban city doesn''t know what happened that night? For Huatian, it is the eternal pain in his heart!


    Although Huatian thinks matsutada''s words are reasonable, he still feels angry.


    That''s how he''s getting rid of his scars!


    He slapped heavily on the table. Xiao Yao, song Yilin and another thug all put down their chopsticks.


    "What''s the matter? Huatian appears. Do you want to be tough?" Matsutada was not afraid at all, and the expression on his face was still calm, as if what happened now was in his imagination.


    In this way, there is no mistake. If Huatian didn''t come to this hotel, it would be impossible to sit here and have dinner with them. Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s mind! If it is in the past, matsutada and others certainly do not dare to have any conflicts with Huatian. After all, Huatian is also a high-level person of one knife flow. In island countries, how many people dare to fight with yidaoliu? Even though Panasonic gale and river crossing one knife are dead, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. As long as one knife flow is still there, it will always be the largest force in the island. Even some underworld gangs who see one knife flow have to give way. After all, there are still many elites in one knife flow, and no one is willing to fight with one knife flow. That''s just looking for death. But now! Huatian is nothing. Although his identity is still there, how many people can there be under his hand? They are not afraid of such roles¡° Matsutada, I came here today, originally intended to solve the problem by peaceful means, but now it seems that this is just my wishful thinking. You are not willing to give me this opportunity at all. In this case, I don''t think I need to give you any face. " Huatian said with a sneer. Xiao Yao really doesn''t know where this Huatian comes from. Now that matsutada and others have known his purpose, don''t they know to prepare ahead of time? Although Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention, he believed that there were many matsutada''s men in the hotel. There are only four of them! The confidence of fans. Matsutada clapped his hands and the door of the box was forced to open. Xiao Yao really didn''t know what the people who rushed in thought. Couldn''t he just pull the door open? Why do we have to use this kind of violence? Maybe it''s because the other party thinks it''s more powerful to come in like this! Anyway, if it''s his own little brother, he''ll make the other party lose money. I''m afraid only Xiao Yao can do such a thing. Anyway, matsutada and others won''t do it. Seeing so many people rushing in, Huatian''s face changed a little. Xiao Yao is to understand, before Huatian fearless, not because he has no fear, not because he has been fully prepared, just because he is stupid. I really overestimated Huatian before. This guy is nothing but timid and cautious¡° Mr. Huatian, now either you leave by yourself, or I will send you to leave by tough means. You can make your own choice. " Songtian looked at Huatian and said¡° Are you threatening me? " Flower field clenches a tooth to ask a way¡° You can think so. " Matsutada nodded. A man on matsutada''s left hand could not hold his breath at this time. He stood up and glared at him and said, "Huatian, do you take yourself seriously? I admit, your one knife flow is really powerful, but what does it have to do with you? Now you are just a paper tiger. Don''t you know what kind of situation you are in? Now you, even mushanghu and Shanghe, don''t bother to deal with you. It''s not because they still think about old love, but because you are no threat to them. " Huatian''s face was a little ugly. Although he knows that this is true, not everyone likes to face the reality so much¡° Shut up Flower field gnaws a tooth to say. The man didn''t seem to plan to shut up. He continued to sneer and said, "the field under your hand has long been occupied by us little fish and shrimp. What can you do? What else can you do to us besides shouting? We are not afraid at all, if not by force. " Huatian suddenly stood up and took out a silver pistol from his pocket, aiming at the man''s head¡° I told you to shut up, didn''t you hear me? " The man still did not feel afraid, but laughed: "what''s the matter, Mr. Huatian, do you think, only you have a gun?" When talking, three men in kimono, one of them took out a pistol and aimed at Huatian''s head. Xiao Yao really wants to swear. In island countries, guns are so rampant that no one is in charge of them? Huatian was also frightened. No normal person could keep calm when he was stopped by three guns. Song Yilin''s expression suddenly became serious. He is not worried about the safety of Huatian. He is worried about the safety of himself and Xiao Yao. Although they have good skills, if matsutada and his men have a gun, they will have a headache. Huatian''s forehead began to infiltrate sweat beads. But at this time, Xiao Yao winked at Song Yilin. They stood up at the same time and rushed toward matsutada like lightning. Eat and drink. It''s time to do it.

 Chapter 775

    Huatian''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    He did not expect that Xiao Yao and song Yilin would dare to fight under such circumstances.


    He thinks these two guys must be crazy.


    But at this time, even if he wanted to say something, there was no chance. After all, Xiao Yao and song Yilin had already started to do it.


    It has to be said that they were really scared. In the blink of an eye, they rushed to the two men in kimonos, and flashed out their wrists to snatch the gun from each other.


    Song Yilin is a little bit worse. Although his speed is much faster than Xiao Yao''s, he still holds his opponent''s wrist and kicks off his gun.


    In the box, no one dared to move.


    The three men in kimonos, two of them were put on the head by Xiao Yao with a gun.


    The other one is a little flustered. The only weapon he can rely on has been kicked away by song Yilin. It''s impossible to rush to get it at this time. It''s estimated that he will be killed as soon as he starts.


    Although he does not know whether Xiao Yao has the courage to shoot, but people are like this, no one is willing to take their own life safety joke.


    That''s just playing with my life!


    "Mu... Mulang..." Huatian''s voice was shaking slightly. He was really stunned. When he saw the three men taking out their pistols, his first thought was that he might be planting this time, but he didn''t expect such a big change.


    When he came back, he became excited.


    If he could, he would like to have a kiss with Xiao Yao and song Yilin.


    "Brother Huatian, I do this, right?" Xiao Yao naturally knows that Huatian is already happy at this time. However, since he wants to be silly, he must act to the end. If he is too smart, he will not let Huatian look at him cross eyed, but let him be on guard against himself everywhere. This is not what he wants to see.


    Although Huatian is very happy, but as the boss, he thinks he should beat his two men.


    So he said to Xiao Yao, "Mulang, you are so impulsive. I haven''t said anything. How can you do it? And you, Heng Er, forget it. I won''t tell you. Anyway, you can''t hear me


    When Huatian said these words, he was a little embarrassed.


    That''s why you sell well when you get a bargain!


    Although Xiao Yao despised Huatian''s means, he nodded his head as a younger brother and said awkwardly, "brother Huatian, you''re right. I''ll listen to you later."


    "That''s good." Huatian nodded with satisfaction.


    He thinks that taking two younger brothers may be the most right choice in his life. He has good skill, quick reaction, and is obedient and loyal to himself. He doesn''t change how much money he gives him!


    "Cough, Mr. Matsuda, I''m so sorry. My two little brothers are good at everything, but they are not obedient. Look at them, I haven''t said anything. They are so reckless. Ah..." Huatian looks at the man named Matsuda and says with a smile.


    From Huatian''s tone can not hear the slightest bit of guilt, but a mockery.


    The winner''s gesture.


    Xiao Yao''s heart is highly contemptuous, but he is too lazy to pay attention to Huatian. Since this guy wants to be forced, let him be forced slowly. "You ask your men to put down their guns first." Matsutada''s forehead had spilled sweat, whispered.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? They don''t listen to me at all. They don''t want me to let them down their guns! " Huatian said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not their fault. They are all very timid people. They are so scared in this box that they have made the response they should have. This is also very normal!"


    Matsutada heart will be spent to scold the field out of the excrement.


    It was the first time he saw such a shameless person.


    These two guys still rush up when they and others take out their guns. How dare they be timid?


    Don''t lie to me because I''m not a student!


    Matsutada also had to admit planting, he understood what Huatian wanted to express just now, so he had to say to his younger brothers: "you can all go out now."


    You look at me and I look at you one by one, and I don''t know what to do.


    "Damn, are you deaf? I''ll let you out. Can''t you hear me? Do you want to kill me? " Matsutada said angrily.


    See their boss is really angry, those little brothers all dare not ink, and quickly went out.


    After all of them left, matsutada was relieved and said, "now, can you put down your guns?"


    Huatian winks at Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao doesn''t move.


    "Cough, Mulang, you can put the gun away." Huatian is speechless, and there is no way to blame Xiao Yao. Who let this boy be a lengtouqing!


    However, lengtouqing also has the advantages of lengtouqing. If you are a normal person, you may not dare to fight before, that is, the defeat has been decided, that is, because these two boys are lengtouqing, so you can successfully break the game and let yourself stand in the position of the winner.


    "Oh, oh! All right Xiao Yao immediately put the gun away and sat down again.


    For Xiao Yao, these guys won''t pose any threat to them at all. It''s not pretending, but a fact. If these characters make Xiao Yao feel uneasy, his aura realm must be false.


    "Is it all right now?" Flower field looks at Pine field to ask a way.


    Matsutada sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and song Yilin, then looked at Huatian with a disdainful look, and said: "I said how dare you come to us today? It turns out that you have found two capable younger brothers. Hum, such a master is blind with you."


    "Presumptuous!" Huatian couldn''t hear such words, even though it was quite right.


    He was really afraid that Xiao Yao and song Yilin would have any doubts about him when they heard these words.


    To be honest, if Huatian was an outsider, he would also think that Xiao Yao and song Yilin were not kicked in the head by donkeys. In Xiaoban, there are so many people who are forced to follow him. I really don''t know what they think


    "Well, come on, this time we''ll have bad luck." Matsuda said, "this is your territory. Can we go now?"


    "Of course." Hua Tian laughs.


    "Now give us our guns back." Matsutada said.


    Huatian nodded, stretched out his hand, took a gun from Xiao Yao, and then handed it to Songtian.


    Just as matsutada reached out to pick it up, a sigh flashed in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Sure enough, matsutada just put out his hand, Huatian shot.


    Nature went through Huatian''s chest.


    "Hum, you have offended me, and you want to live. Do you really think I''m easy to bully?" Huatian said with a grim smile.


    Huatian''s practice did not surprise Xiao Yao much.


    Even from the beginning, he knew it would be like this in the end.


    Huatian is timid, careful and useless, but that doesn''t mean he is a kind person.


    If his opponent is much stronger than him, maybe he will become a tortoise and shrink in its shell.


    But now that he has the upper hand, how can he tolerate his opponent to leave alive?


    Before Xiao Yao felt the murderous spirit of Huatian.


    In fact, such people are also very dangerous.


    Matsutada not willing to close his eyes, flower field is also very loaded. Forced to blow the barrel.


    The two men with matsutada were already shivering at this time.


    "You can go now." Huatian said.


    The two men suddenly widened their eyes, a little incredible.


    They can''t believe their ears.


    This Huatian killed Songtian and even released them?


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any suggestions?" Huatian said with a sneer.


    "No, no!" The two men said quickly.


    Are you kidding me? Any comments? Even if there is a real opinion, it can only be put in the stomach, can''t reveal, otherwise matsutada is their next end.


    Seeing that Huatian really didn''t plan to kill them, they didn''t hesitate any more. They immediately stood up and rushed out of the box at a high speed.


    "Now, no problem." Huatian smiles.


    "Brother Huatian, I don''t understand why we let them go!" Xiao Yao deliberately put on a confused look and asked.


    In fact, his heart is clearer than anyone else.


    If Huatian really killed all three of them, those boys outside would fight with them. Even if they had two masters, they might not be able to get the upper hand.


    Of course, this is also because Huatian does not know the real strength of Xiao Yao and song Yilin, otherwise he would not have such worries.


    Huatian doesn''t want to fight with each other. The two people in kimonos, although Huatian didn''t do anything about them, they were scared by Xiao Yao. It''s estimated that they have left with them now.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s question, Huatian stares at Xiao Yao and says, "Mulang, these are not what you should ask."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and nodded.


    "Well, we can go back now." Huatian stood up and said.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin also stood up.


    Hotel things, Huatian full power to his hands, he is with Xiao Yao and song Yilin together back to the villa.


    After returning to the villa, Huatian arranged for Sakura to bring a bag. Open the bag. It''s full of money¡° Mulang, it''s all yours and that of henger. " Huatian said with a smile. Xiao Yao gives a brief scan. If a lot of island currency is converted into Chinese currency, it will cost about 50000 yuan. This Huatian is really stingy. After helping him a big favor, he gave himself and song Yilin 50000 yuan? Is that hotel worth so much?

 Chapter 776

    Looking at the 50000 yuan on the table, Xiao Yao was angry and funny.


    Although he behaves like a local old hat, is it too much for Huatian to treat himself as a local old hat?


    He is the smartest man in the world.


    Although he was amused, Xiao Yao still had to show a look of being flattered. He stood up and looked at Huatian and asked, "brother Huatian, what do you mean?"


    "It''s a reward for you. Today''s event is thanks to you." Huatian said with a smile.


    "But that''s too much!" Xiao Yao said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen so much money when I''m so big!"


    Huatian burst out laughing.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao''s words are not exaggerating at all. After all, both he and Heng Er came out of a gully with unknown name. They must have never seen so much money!


    Maybe that''s enough money for these two guys to buy a house in their hometown and marry their daughter-in-law.


    "Well, since you have decided to follow me, how can I make you suffer? You deserve it. Take it. " Huatian said.


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but if you don''t take the money, you won''t treat me as big brother!" Huatian said.


    This guy can understand the meaning of "Enwei and Shi".


    However, he underestimated Xiao Yao and song Yilin too much.


    Xiao Yao heard that Huatian had already said this, so he nodded and said, "brother Huatian, I understand. I''ll take it. Don''t be angry!"


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s face full of fear, Huatian is quite satisfied.


    "Don''t worry, Mulang. That''s what I said. You are my good brother. How can I really be angry with you? I''ve told you before that if you follow me, it''s definitely the right choice you''ve made. As long as you have me, you won''t suffer. Don''t worry. "


    "Well, brother Huatian, we believe in you!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, you can have a rest early today. Tomorrow, you have something to do." Huatian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded quickly.


    "By the way, brother Huatian, can I discuss something with you?" Xiao Yao said.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s wriggling appearance, Hua Tian is a little curious.


    He really didn''t know what he wanted to discuss with himself.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "tell me, what''s the matter? If it''s something I can help, I won''t shirk. "


    Xiao Yao quickly said: "brother Huatian, don''t worry. I''m sure you can help me with this matter."


    "Oh? What is that Asked Huatian.


    "I thought, can you let Sakura not live with us?" Xiao Yao whispered, "horizontal two and I are both big men. It''s not convenient to have a girl here."


    "This..." Huatian didn''t expect Xiao Yao to make such a request.


    According to the truth, they should be very grateful and dance excitedly when they have lost a beautiful woman to them. How can they make such a request?


    Xiao Yao quickly continued: "moreover, henger and I have been together for so many years. Now suddenly, there is a stranger living there. We always feel uncomfortable. If we can''t, you can give us another place to live!"


    "Well, since you have already said that, I don''t ask for anything. I''ll take yingzi away later." Huatian said.


    Originally, yingzi was left here. On the one hand, he wanted her to take care of Xiao Yao and song Yilin. In his opinion, these two old folk hats certainly don''t know anything here, but these two guys are familiar with everything these days.


    On the other hand, he didn''t believe Xiao Yao and song Yilin very much. He left yingzi to supervise them. But now it seems that he doesn''t have to worry about these two words.


    What''s more, from Sakura''s mouth, he also learned that, in fact, these two guys still respect themselves very much. In this case, what''s to worry about? Together with what happened this evening, Huatian trusted Xiao Yao and song Yilin more.


    Xiao Yao was relieved to hear Huatian promise.


    It''s very important to take yingzi away. On the one hand, the existence of yingzi is a potential threat to them. Moreover, song Yilin is really miserable!


    Although he is not song Yilin, he can understand the pain of song Yilin pretending to be deaf every day.


    After Huatian takes yingzi away, song Yilin is almost ready to cry.


    "Brother Xiao, how did Huatian take the cherry away?" Song Yilin asked curiously.


    No way, he didn''t understand the island dialect at all, and he didn''t know what Xiao Yao and Huatian had communicated with each other before.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "are you talking nonsense? It must be my opinion! What''s the matter? Don''t you recognize people leaving? "


    When song Yilin heard this, he almost cried.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t be kidding. I wish she would go! She''s here. I can''t even say a word. " Song Yilin said quickly.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if so, why do you ask these questions?"


    Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders. He thought what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable, so he didn''t bother to ask more.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, what are we going to do next?" Song Yilin asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° In fact, now we don''t need to do anything, just wait for the news. Anyway, the flower field won''t let us idle down. "


    "Ah, I thought I would have a chance to meet them today, but I didn''t expect that I just went to deal with these little fish and shrimp. I really don''t know what Huatian thought." Song Yilin is depressed.


    Xiao Yao was not surprised at all, and said: "Huatian doesn''t know our strength very well. How can he take us directly to go to mushanghu or the river? Not to mention the current situation, even in the past, he had no ability to fight with those two guys. What''s more, now, because of the appearance of Xiao Yao and others, Huatian''s vitality has been greatly damaged. Now, he is not seen by Shanghe and mushanghu at all, so he naturally has no courage to fight with those two guys.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, song Yilin had a headache and said, "if this is true, what should we do?"


    After all, the reason why they get close to Huatian is that they want to use Huatian as a springboard to get in touch with mushanghu and Shanghe! Huatian didn''t even have the courage to fight with mushanghu Huatian.


    This also made song Yilin lose hope.


    Xiao Yao said: "now we don''t have to worry. In the final analysis, Huatian just doesn''t have courage now, but this courage can be cultivated slowly! Anyway, now we have nothing, but we have time to spend with them. In the next period of time, I think Huatian will still let us go out of the task, and then we will continue to help him. When the fire is enough, we can do it. "


    "What if Huatian just doesn''t want to go to the trouble of mushanghu and Shanghe?" Song Yilin raised his doubts.


    Although he is very confident of Xiao Yao, but now the situation is changing rapidly, no one knows what will happen in the next period of time.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "you think Huatian is too simple. Do you think he is such a contented person? In the past, there were no conditions. Now, as long as there are conditions, he will not be limited to the status quo. Besides, if the problem you mentioned really happens, there is no way. If it''s a big deal, we''ll create some contradictions and let him go to the trouble of mushanghu and Shanghe. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao, song Yilin didn''t ask much.


    Anyway, in his opinion, as long as he follows Xiao Yao, he will not be wrong.


    In fact, just as Xiao Yao said.


    In the next few days, Huatian takes song Yilin and Xiao Yao to fight around. In the final analysis, they want to take back the lost territory one by one. Although Xiao Yao and song Yilin are impatient and uninterested, they can only resist their unhappiness and pretend to be conscientious in order to achieve their final goal, Help Huatian. No matter who Huatian''s opponent is, Xiao Yao and song Yilin will not have any pity. Anyway, they just don''t like the islanders.


    In three days, the site of Huatian was almost recovered.


    After walking out of a hotel, Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    "Mulang, what''s the matter?" Huatian put out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the back.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and points to a very well decorated entertainment and leisure club on the opposite side.


    "Brother Huatian, I think this place is very good! Is this our territory? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Flower field one Leng, saw one eye later to shake head: "not."


    "Let''s just grab it!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That won''t do." Hua Tian''s face changed a little, and said, "the owner of this entertainment club is a friend of mine, and it''s very difficult to provoke."


    Xiao Yao naturally knows what Huatian said.


    The owner of this leisure club is mushanghu.


    The reason why Xiao Yao said that was that he wanted to plant a seed in Huatian''s heart.


    They have done almost all the things they should do. In fact, now they can find a way to deal with mushanghu and Shanghe.


    They are not willing to continue to waste too much time on Huatian.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not easy to provoke? I don''t believe it, brother Huatian. Now in the island country, is there anyone more powerful than you? Besides, no matter who it is, henger and I will help you solve each other. "


    "Come on, don''t say any more!" Hua Tian suddenly frowned and his voice improved a lot. It seemed that he was scolding Xiao Yao. With that he turned away. After Huatian left, song Yilin came to Xiao Yao¡° Xiao Ge, this son of a bitch still yells at you Xiao Yao said with a smile: "he is just struggling."

 Chapter 777

    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, even if he didn''t say anything in front of Huatian, that guy should have some ideas, but now he still lacks courage.


    I''m not in a hurry. I have courage! What Xiao Yao and song Yilin are doing now is to help Huatian cultivate courage. When the time is enough, it''s almost the same.


    No matter whether Huatian had thought about these before, at least now Xiao Yao''s words planted a seed in Huatian''s heart.


    Next, is the silence, waiting for the seed to take root in the heart of Huatian.


    Xiao Yao''s idea, but there is nothing wrong, as he thought, although the face, Huatian scolded Xiao Yao, but in fact, his heart also began to make a murmur.


    Now, with the help of Xiao Yao and song Yilin, he can do everything as fast as he can. His opponents who were worried about before are now vulnerable, which makes him more or less inflated. Of course, this is also a very normal thing. After all, no matter who he is, he will overestimate his ability.


    Before, Huatian didn''t think much about it. He just felt that he would grab back the sites he had lost one by one. Moreover, he needed time to consolidate his strength.


    But today Xiao Yao''s words made him move some thoughts.


    Since it is so smooth, is it possible to take the opportunity to make mushanghu and Shanghe submit to their own feet?


    In fact, not only Huatian, mushanghu and Shanghe, they all want to find an opportunity, and then devour the remaining two people, so that yidaoliu can be the only one, but they have not found a suitable opportunity.


    Use four words to describe the state of the three of them at this time, which is waiting for the opportunity.


    Everyone is waiting for an opportunity.


    Huatian feels that he has now waited for his own opportunity.


    But now, he is still worried. After all, it is impossible for him to make up his mind in such a short time. In other words, he is still wavering.


    Hua Tian''s ideas at this time, Xiao Yao can also grasp, and as a traditional Chinese medicine, he attaches great importance to the right medicine.


    He has figured out the strategy, but it is not enough now.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Yao made a phone call and asked Huatian to come.


    Although Huatian is the boss of Xiao Yao and song Yilin, in front of Xiao Yao and song Yilin, Huatian doesn''t dare to put on any pressure. After all, now he is counting on Xiao Yao and song Yilin to help him make a comeback. If he really offends these two people, he will find himself in a dilemma.


    In the villa, Huatian specially brought some food.


    "Sashimi?" Seeing the things brought by Huatian, Yi Sanqiu really wants to throw them out. As a Chinese, how can he get used to these things.


    Thinking of this, he was a little depressed, not because of sashimi, but because, even if he was not used to eating this kind of food, he could not show it. Who could make himself a "Mulang" now?


    There is a saying of suffering, which is probably the meaning.


    "Cough, brother Huatian, I''d better eat this later. I have something to tell you." Xiao Yao said.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was so serious, Huatian immediately became serious and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t you make it clear on the phone? "


    Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and said with a bitter smile, "I just think it''s better to say it in person."


    Huatian suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He asked: "Mulang, we are all brothers. If you have anything to say to me directly, there''s no need to beat around the bush. If you treat me as your elder brother, I naturally treat you as my younger brother. If there''s anything difficult, just talk to me directly, and I promise I won''t shirk it."


    Huatian''s words are full of sincerity. In fact, he really thinks so. After all, Xiao Yao and song Yilin have really helped him a lot during this period of time. Even if Xiao Yao and song Yilin put forward some excessive demands, Huatian will try his best to satisfy them.


    Xiao Yao looked at Huatian and said with a smile, "brother Huatian, it''s really such a thing. I want to go back to my hometown with henger."


    Hearing this, Huatian''s face immediately changed.


    To put it better, Xiao Yao and song Yilin are the right-hand men of Huatian.


    If you leave Xiao Yao and song Yilin now, whether Huatian can survive or not is a matter of two opinions.


    As a result, at this juncture, Xiao Yao and song Yilin want to leave?


    What does that mean!


    Even if the heart fell into a panic, but on the surface, Huatian is still silent.


    He tried his best to keep calm. He looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "can I know why?"


    Xiao Yao said: "in fact, it''s not for any reason. Henger is not in good health now. I want to take him back to his hometown."


    "Is that the reason?" he asked


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "If he is not in good health, we can find a doctor for him. I promise that I can find all the doctors in the island. No matter how much it costs, there is no problem. What do you think of this?" Huatian said with a smile, he felt that he had already talked to this point, and the other side had no reason to leave.


    However, Xiao Yao''s answer, but let him some unexpected.


    "Brother Huatian, thank you for your kindness, but I still want to take henger. He just needs to rest now." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Huatian had a headache.


    He was just going to take advantage of this strong wind, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao and song Yilin wanted to leave at this time. Isn''t that bullshit?


    If we let these two guys go, he''ll have to be beaten back. Even if you can keep the territory that you snatched back in this period of time, it''s difficult to go further.


    Thinking of this, he had a headache.


    In fact, he didn''t want to force Xiao Yao and song Yilin to stay, but it''s meaningless. Let''s not talk about whether the people under him have the strength to leave Xiao Yao and song Yilin. Even if they do, what can they do? They don''t really work for themselves, and they can''t.


    "Well, brother Huatian, we''ll leave in three days. In these three days, if you have any tasks you want to give us, you can give us a direct order." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the flower field is also in front of me.


    He quickly nodded and said, "OK, don''t worry. I''ll find some doctors first and think about what to do next..."


    With that, he left out of his wits.


    In the afternoon, he brought a doctor and gave song Yilin a very professional examination, but the final result was not much different from what Xiao Yao had described before. Song Yilin did have a problem with his body, and no drug treatment could achieve any significant effect, so he had to choose to rest, It''s also very important not to do it without doing it.


    As for why it''s like this, in fact, the way is simple. Don''t forget that Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine.


    Get such a result, even if don''t want to let Xiao Yao and song Yilin go of Huatian, also completely helpless, he can only choose to give up.


    After the doctor and Huatian left, song Yilin immediately gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    "Brother Xiao, that''s a good move! Ha ha, we should have used this move a long time ago. " Song Yilin said.


    He felt that if Xiao Yao had used this move earlier, he would not have delayed so many things.


    "That doesn''t work." Xiao Yao shook his head, said, "before he has not to deal with the decision of Mu Shanghu and Shanhe, all we have done before is to help him build up confidence."


    Song Yilin doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means, but it doesn''t prevent him from being happy. After all, the ending is what he wants to see.


    "Next, I think, Huatian will take us to the trouble of going to Mu Shanghu and Shanghe." Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no way."


    When song Yilin heard Xiao Yao''s reply, he was a little surprised: "brother Xiao, what do you mean? We have forced him to this point. He doesn''t plan to take us to go to mushanghu and Shanghe? It seems that we chose the wrong target in the beginning. This guy is really timid! "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I didn''t say that either. I just said that he won''t take us to go to mushanghu and Shanghe, but he didn''t say that he won''t let us do it."


    Song Yilin is dizzy now.


    He really didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant.


    "Brother Xiao, can you make it simple? I really don''t understand. "


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "in short, he will let us go to the trouble of mushanghu and Shanghe, but he will never show up. That is to say, whether we fail or not has nothing to do with him. Otherwise, if we fail and are caught by mushanghu and Shanghe, won''t he have bad luck? After all, his overall strength is still far less than that of Shanghe and mushanghu. In addition, even if we win, we don''t get rid of the roots. After we leave, mushanghu and the old subordinates of Shanghe will continue to find Huatian''s trouble, which is what he worries about. "


    Song Yilin opened his mouth wide.


    He coughed and whispered, "brother Xiao, do you really take that guy seriously? Maybe he is not as smart as you think?"


    "Don''t despise any of your opponents. No one is a fool. If you really treat your opponent as a fool, you are a real fool." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Song Yilin nodded to show that he remembered Xiao Yao''s words.

 Chapter 778

    Huatian is not a fool. He is not willing to take risks. Moreover, he feels that there is still a big gap between himself and mu Shanghu and Shanghe. If trade rashly goes to those two guys for trouble, whether they succeed or fail, he may get revenge. If Xiao Yao and song Yilin are still there, revenge will be revenge. It''s nothing at all, But if Xiao Yao and song Yilin are gone and the other party comes to revenge, he will feel that he is really doomed.


    In the end, he just gave the address to Xiao Yao and song Yilin, just as Xiao Yao had thought before. He didn''t intend to fight with mu Shanghu and Huatian directly.


    "Brother Xiao, you are really a prophet! This flower field is not authentic. Isn''t it taking us as cannon fodder? " Song Yilin condemned what Huatian had done.


    Xiao Yao looked at the note in his hand and fell into a state of meditation.


    For a long time, he also laughed and said, "this is what we are going to do. Isn''t that the purpose of finding Huatian? It''s easy to go wrong with his words. "


    Song Yilin nodded, but said: "although I know, but his way of dealing with it makes me feel uncomfortable. Isn''t it some asshole?" Song Yilin said.


    After all, he is just angry now.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "there''s no need to worry about these small problems with Huatian. Anyway, he''s going to die in our hands."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, song Yilin suddenly woke up as if he were in a daze. Some of his previous depressed mood was swept away and he laughed directly. He thought Xiao Yao''s words were really reasonable. It was really meaningless to be angry with Huatian. After all, they never had a friendship with Huatian. In their eyes, Huatian was just a prey, Even if they want to kill Huatian, they can do it at any time. The reason for the delay is that they want to use Huatian.


    What can be angry about a man who is going to die soon?


    Looking at the note on Xiao Yao''s hand, song Yilin asked curiously, "brother Xiao, why are there so many words on it? Is it an address? The island language is too much trouble, isn''t it


    "Not really." Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "there are at least seven or eight addresses on it."


    Song Yilin was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "it''s not hard to understand. After all, the relationship between the three of them is not so good. Do you really think they really trust each other? Maybe it''s impossible for mushanghu and Shanghe to accurately grasp the whereabouts of Huatian. The three of them are on guard against each other. "


    If song Yilin didn''t understand before, and even doubted Huatian''s attempt, now he understands Xiao Yao''s words. If he thinks about it carefully, they all want to kill each other. How can there be no gap between them? I''m sure they''ll be on guard.


    "Is it difficult for us to find one place at a time?" Song Yilin asked helplessly.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "otherwise? Do you have a way to get them out? "


    Song Yilin also knows that this is not practical. What can he do? Xiao Yao has already asked, which means that he has nothing to do. "Let''s go now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Just the two of us?" Song Yilin asked curiously. "Are they too idle?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ve already contacted them before. If we have to do everything by ourselves, wouldn''t it be meaningless to bring them here?"


    "So it is." Song Yilin said happily, "I didn''t bring them to travel."


    After that, they went back to the villa where Hou Wang and others are now.


    In the villa, seeing Xiao Yao and song Yilin come back, Wu Jingtian is the first to rush up.


    "Brother Xiao, you are back. If you don''t come back again, I will die." Wu Jingtian began to cry as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Wu Jingtian''s reaction made Xiao Yao a little confused and asked, "what''s the matter? Can someone bully you if I''m not here?"


    Nantian said with a smile: "of course, no one bullies him, he is boring."


    "Isn''t it boring?" Wu Jingtian muttered, "after coming to the island country, except that night we went to smash the flower field. We''ve done nothing here for such a long time. It''s really strange that we''re not bored."


    "I think that''s good, too." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "why do you still have to like doing things?"


    Wu Jingtian sighed: "this is the mentality of middle-aged people. I can''t do it."


    Nan Tianyuan


    "We don''t understand what young people think today." Yan just directed South sky far to smile to say.


    Nantianyuan despised him and said, "I''m still young. You''re middle-aged."


    Yan Gang: "Xiao Yao looked at them and laughed. Finally, his eyes fell on Qiu Gang and said," are you better? " Qiu Gang quickly nodded his head and said, "brother Xiao, don''t worry, my body has no problem at all." Xiao Yao nodded: "that''s good, as long as it doesn''t affect our next action, there will be no problem at all." Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, everyone''s eyes were bright¡° Xiao Ge, next, what action do we have? " Wu Jingtian asked. Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "kill people." Hearing these two words, everyone''s expression became serious¡° Yeah, that''s great. I can finally get things done! " Wu Jingtian was very excited. Lin Minyan stood up, coughed and whispered, "brother Xiao, are you sure it''s ok?" After saying this, he felt that he had a problem with his way of speaking, and quickly whispered: "of course, I''m not questioning anything, just casually asking..." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said happily, "you don''t need to be so careful when talking to me, but don''t worry, I think Huatian still trusts us very much, Even if he really has doubts about song Yilin and me, he will give us the right address. He needs us, which is probably the case. " Lin Minyan nodded. During this time, although Xiao Yao and song Yilin haven''t come back, it doesn''t mean that Lin Minyan and others don''t know what Xiao Yao and song Yilin are doing outside. In fact, Xiao Yao will often contact with the villa. Otherwise, Wu Jingtian and others will be unable to sit down for a long time¡° There are about eight addresses here. There are eight of us. Of course, it''s impossible to live in one place for one person. After all, Qiu Gang and Hou Wang are not very effective in fighting. " Xiao Yao put the note on the tea table and said. Hearing this, Qiu Gang and Hou Wang were embarrassed. In fact, before, Qiu Gang felt that his fighting power was very domineering, but since he came into contact with Xiao Yao and others, he felt that he was a scum like existence. It''s really irritating to compare people! Xiao Yao saw the expression on Hou Wang''s and Qiu Gang''s face and said with a smile, "there''s no need to think about it. When it comes to collecting intelligence and lurking, they don''t know how much worse they are than you." Qiu Gang laughed and said, "it''s all right, brother Xiao. Go on." Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t spend too much time on this topic. He continued: "in fact, we can only be divided into two teams this time. Qiu Gang and Hou Wang must be separated. They are familiar with this place and it''s easy to find these addresses. So it''s probably like this. I, Wu Jingtian and Hou Wang are in a group. Nan Tianyuan and Lin Minyan are in the same group, Qiu Gang, the second group. " Hearing this arrangement, song Yilin and Yan Gang were a little upset¡° What about us, brother Song Yilin asked first. Yan Gang''s eyes are a little dim. He thinks that Xiao Yao doesn''t trust him, so he doesn''t assign any tasks to him¡° Of course you have other things Xiao Yao said, "go to Huatian." Hearing this, song Yilin and Yan Gang were surprised¡° We must do our best to find mushanghu and Shanghe in the shortest time. If Huatian receives the news, he will be worried and find a safe place to hide. If we still want to find him at that time, it will be difficult. Moreover, he is not a fool, and he will definitely associate something with it. So, We must divide our forces into three ways and solve these three people in the shortest time Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses, then looks at Song Yilin and asks, "during this period of time, you have more contact with Huatian. It''s only appropriate for you to go. It''s just that you are a bit reckless. Yan Gang is older and should be able to take care of you." Hearing this, Yan Gang felt ashamed for his inner thoughts before¡° That''s fine, no problem! " Song Yilin sighed and said¡° Just, I really think that Huatian is a dreg! " Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "what did I tell you before? Don''t look down on any of your opponents, or sooner or later they will turn over in the gutter. " Song Yilin shrunk his head and nodded quickly¡° Xiao Ge, you can rest assured. In fact, that''s what I said. I''ve come into contact with Huatian these days. This guy is really careful. He''s treacherous. We''re more treacherous than him. Besides, isn''t there Yan Gang? " Xiao Yao nodded, looking at Yan Gang said: "this boy is more rash to do things, you can keep an eye on it." Yan just heavy key nod, quite some gratitude.

 Chapter 779

    After the assignment, everyone started to act.


    During this period, Xiao Yao and song Yilin have been busy. They are all in villas and have nothing to do. Now they can bring them out and do a lot of things.


    Sitting in the car, song Yilin sighed, turned his face, looked at the flame, and said, "shall we go straight to Huatian now? Do you need any preparation? "


    "There''s no need. According to what you and brother Xiao said, there are no experts around Huatian. If you want to solve him, there''s no big problem. After we''ve done this, we can all go back... "


    "Stop, stop!" Yan Gang''s words just said this, he was interrupted by song Yilin, seriously said, "don''t say such words, have you ever watched TV, generally, no matter what role, as long as you say such words, you will probably die in this task. For example, some killers say that after completing this task, I can wash my hands. Don''t worry, he won''t be able to come back alive. There are also some male protagonists who say to the female protagonist, wait for me, as long as I come back, I will marry you. Don''t worry, the male protagonist will not come back in the end. "


    Yan just corners of the mouth mercilessly twitch, hold back for a long time, can''t help but ask a way: "still have such view?"


    "Of course, this tells us not to flag casually." Song Yilin said.


    Yan just can''t laugh or cry, he really doesn''t know, this guy exactly is where come of logic.


    When Yan Gang and song Yilin arrive at Huatian''s residence, Xiao Yao and others have already reached their destination respectively.


    "Is that it?" Xiao Yao looked at the independent villa in front of him and asked the Marquis on the edge of his eyes.


    "In the address, it''s really here." Said the king, shrugging his shoulders.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "let me go first."


    "What about us?" Hou Wang asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "now I don''t know whether Shanghe is inside or not, so I can go first. If there are many people, it''s easy to be exposed. If it''s really exposed, maybe Shanghe will be more alert. If we want to find him, it''s not so simple."


    Wu Jingtian rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "brother Xiao, in fact, such a small matter can be completely handed over to me!"


    "Forget it." Xiao Yao glared at him, no good way, "if Hou Wang''s skill is better, he can go, at least more stable than you."


    Wu Jingtian has no temper at all.


    "Brother Xiao, you can go first. We''ll watch the wind outside." Said the king.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked around, and finally turned into a dark shadow, melting into the night


    There is also a reason why the goal is to go up the river.


    Huatian, mushanghu and Shanghe, among the three people, Xiao Yao thinks that the most important thing to pay attention to is Shanghe. He still doesn''t understand the relationship between this guy named Shanghe and the werewolf.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t take going to the river seriously, he still needs to be alert to the werewolf. It is said that the most powerful werewolf is even comparable to the practitioner of aura realm.


    Of course, on the whole, Xiao Yao doesn''t think Shanghe has such a big face that he can let the strongest of the werewolves come to the island to be his bodyguard, but he should be careful. If they meet nantianyuan, they really don''t know what will happen.


    Xiao Yao came out in less than five minutes.


    "How about brother Shaw?" Seeing that Xiao Yao came out, Wu Jingtian rushed up and asked.


    But Hou Wang was more calm and said: "that Shanghe is definitely not here. If he is really here, how can brother Xiao return empty handed?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Hou Wang, nodded, then looked at Wu Jingtian and said, "if you look at people, you don''t know how to learn?"


    "Ah, my brain can''t think about so many things. It''s so convenient to ask directly and get the result. Why do I have to think about it by myself?"


    Xiao Yao is speechless. He has nothing to do with Wu Jingtian. And to be fair, he thinks that Wu Jingtian''s words are quite reasonable


    "Well, since Shanghe is not here, we don''t have to waste our time here. Let''s go to the next destination." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well." Without saying a word, Hou Wang went to drive.


    He also knows that his strength is the weakest among these people. Even Qiu Gang''s strength is much better than him, so he can only fight.


    While Hou Wang was driving, Xiao Yao said to Wu Jingtian, "is there any news from the other two sides?"


    Wu Jingtian shook his head and said, "I think they have just arrived. Besides, if they really finish the task, I''m afraid they will go back directly and won''t disturb us."


    Xiao Yao understands Wu Jingtian''s meaning. This time, their identity is lurking. If they are exposed by the phone ring, the caller will have to carry the pot.


    Those who follow Xiao Yao are not fools. Even Wu Jingtian can think of this.


    On the other side, song Yilin and Yan Gang have entered the villa of Huatian.


    Huatian was surprised to see song Yilin.


    "Heng Er, why are you here?" Asked Huatian.


    With these words, he laughed at himself. He really had a brain problem. He didn''t know that Heng ER was a deaf mute. He even asked him a question. Isn''t his brain sick?


    He is also a little curious. According to the truth, henger and Mulang are inseparable. Why didn''t they see Mulang this time? Has Mulang gone to carry out the task? Well, it''s quite possible, but he is also a little curious. Who is the man standing next to Heng er?


    At this time, song Yilin had already said: "Huatian, although I don''t know what you were talking about just now, now you are going to come with us."


    "Huh?" Although Huatian doesn''t know what song Yilin said just now, he knows that song Yilin must have said something. It''s just a language he can''t understand. Moreover, with the most basic understanding, he thinks it should be Chinese language.


    Is this henger a Chinese? What did he say before about deaf mute people? Everything is disguised?


    With this thought in his mind, he immediately fell into deep fear.


    "You... Who are you?" Huatian''s body trembled slightly and stepped back.


    Song Yilin really wants to wash the makeup on his face, but now, he doesn''t have so much time, so he can only wait until he goes back.


    "What was he talking about?" Song Yilin turned to look at Yan Gang and asked.


    "You ask me, how do I know?" Yangang has no good airway.


    This guy doesn''t know the island dialect.


    But these are not important. Anyway, now they have found Huatian, and their task is to take it back. If they can''t take it away, they will kill it directly.


    Huatian has begun to roar, and the door of the villa has been pushed open. A dozen men in black rush in and surround song Yilin and Yan Gang.


    "Just take him away before. I have to delay so many things." Yan Gang is complaining that song Yilin had nothing to do before and had to chat with Huatian.


    "Don''t you think it''s boring if you just take it away?" Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Yan Gang sighed and said: "I''m different from you. I''m not a fanatical militant. In fact, I prefer a more peaceful way. It''s better not to do it."


    "OK, I have nothing to say to an old man like you." Song Yilin waved his hand vigorously.


    "..." Yan Gang felt that he was going to be depressed soon. He was still a middle-aged man in Song Yilin''s mouth before, and now he has directly upgraded to an old man. Does this make people live?


    "Catch them, no - kill them!" Huatian said to his men.


    Now that we know these people are Chinese, Huatian is too lazy to think much.


    Besides, song Yilin knows more or less about his strength. It''s much more difficult to catch a man than to kill him. So it''s better to kill him directly.


    "I understand that. This son of a bitch wants to kill us." Yan Gang and song Yilin said.


    Surprised, song Yilin asked, "don''t you know the island dialect?"


    "Do you know English?" Asked Huatian.


    "I don''t understand!" Song Yilin shook his head.


    "Do you know what Hello means?" Yan Gang asks again.


    "Of course I know that." Song Yilin is going to be a little angry. What kind of problem is this? He is humiliating his intelligence.


    Yan just a show hand, said: "this does not get, although I do not understand, but some basic language, I can still understand."


    Song Yilin didn''t continue to discuss with Yan Gang, but waved a fist to fly a man who just rushed in front of him. This man, song Yilin is familiar with, is the first God of war under Huatian''s hands before. Huatian also used him to test Xiao Yao''s strength.


    At the beginning, this guy and Xiao Yao are still inseparable.


    Of course, it''s all because Xiao Yao wants to keep his strength, and he doesn''t want to show his real strength in front of Huatian. Otherwise, such a role is not enough.


    More than a dozen people, minutes by song Yilin a person to do, Yan just stand on the side, don''t need to hand at all.


    See almost, he also walked toward the flower field in the past, regardless of the flower field roar, will flower field captured.


    "Noise scraping." Listen to flower field is still noisy, inflammation just direct a stare, operation powerful mental power, let flower field instant fainted in the past.


    After that, he threw the flower field to song Yilin¡° Let''s go. "

 Chapter 780

    Song Yilin is quite critical of Yan Gang''s arrangement.


    "Why do I have to carry this guy?" Song Yilin muttered.


    Yan just looked at him and said with a smile: "to be a man, you have to respect the old and love the young. If you don''t do this kind of physical work for a young man like you, can you still do it for an old man like me?"


    "..." Song Yilin understood that this is revenge!


    "Be careful..." Song Yilin was depressed.


    Song Yilin and Yan Gang are progressing smoothly, but it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are progressing very smoothly. After all, song Yilin is able to succeed so quickly because he and Xiao Yao have been around Huatian all this time. They know Huatian very well. If such opponents can''t solve it in a short period of time, this is his problem.


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan have gone to two or three places respectively, but they still haven''t found the whereabouts of Shanghe and mushanghu.


    The main reason is that Huatian gave them too many addresses.


    Among them, they spend a lot of time. After all, they don''t want to rush in directly, but they still have to find out the truth through various means. If they don''t find the target, they will be excited, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    These problems are relatively easy for Xiao Yao to solve. After all, he still has an identity, that is, the carefree life of the killer world. For him, such a thing is easy to catch, and he has to spend more time in nantianyuan.


    "Qiu Gang, this time you still go up and pretend to check the water meter." Nan Tianyuan said to Qiu Gang.


    Although he also knows that it''s dangerous for Qiu Gang to do such a thing, he really can''t help it.


    He doesn''t understand the island language at all. Although Lin Minyan knows a little bit, he is not very proficient in the island language after all. The island language he speaks is just like the Chinese language spoken by a foreigner. He feels uncomfortable to listen to it, and he knows that the other person is definitely not the kind of island people.


    Therefore, such a task can only be entrusted to Qiu Gang.


    Although Qiu Gang''s combat effectiveness is good, it''s only for ordinary people. For practitioners like them, Qiu Gang''s strength is really not on the table.


    "Good." Qiu Gang nodded, for the arrangement of nantianyuan, of course, he would not have any opinions.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Qiu just came out.


    "How''s it going?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Qiu Gang took a look at him, but the expression on his face was strange.


    "Mushanghu is really here." Qiu Gang said.


    "That''s good. What are we waiting for? Hurry in!"


    "I''m just a little surprised." Qiu Gang said.


    Originally, Nan Tianyuan and Lin Minyan had planned to rush in. When they heard Qiu Gang''s words, they immediately stopped and turned to look at Qiu Gang with curiosity in their eyes.


    They really don''t know what''s going on inside, which surprised Qiu Gang.


    "Is there something wrong inside?" Lin Minyan asked.


    Qiu Gang shook his head, nodded again and said, "it''s hard to say. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    "That''s what you said!" Lin Minyan was a little worried.


    Qiu Gang took a deep breath and said, "not only mushanghu is in it, but Shanghe is also in it. In addition, I also saw some geese with high nose and blue eyes." "Ha ha, of course that''s a good thing!" After listening to Qiu Gang''s words, Lin Minyan immediately got excited, "it''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get there! It''s estimated that brother Xiao and they are also looking for the river. It seems that we can not only finish the task before them, but also finish their task by the way. It''s not too late. Let''s hurry in. It''s really buy one get one free! "


    Now he has begun to think about the scene that Xiao Yao will praise at that time.


    However, the very rational nantianyuan immediately stopped Lin Minyan who had rolled up his sleeves.


    "Don''t go in yet." South sky far zhengse says.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Minyan has some doubts.


    "It seems that going to the river is not easy, and those geese, if I guess correctly, should be the werewolves. We may not be able to deal with these things. We''d better wait for brother Xiao." When talking, he has taken out his mobile phone and made a call to Xiao Yao.


    Now that it has been confirmed that the river is also on the side of mushanghu, he naturally does not need to worry about whether Xiao Yao is carrying out the task.


    Although Lin Minyan wants to make contributions, he is not a young man after all. He can control his emotions well. And although he is now in the Dragon protection hall, his status is higher than that of Nantian, and his qualifications are older, he knows very well that in Xiao Yao''s mind, Nantian is much heavier than he doesn''t know.


    Since nantianyuan said that Xiao Yao should be informed of this matter, we should wait.


    After receiving a call from nantianyuan and listening to nantianyuan''s brief explanation of things over there, Xiao Yao''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    He didn''t expect that the two guys, mushanghu and Shanghe, were mixed up again.


    What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that the werewolves appeared in the island country again.


    It seems that all of a sudden things become complicated.


    He is also a little lucky that nantianyuan is rational. Otherwise, if nantianyuan really rushes in directly, God knows what will happen. After all, those werewolves are not for fun. If they rush in, it''s impossible for them to end the battle in a short time. At that time, the people from mushanghu and Shanghe will come, Whether they can leave nantianyuan alive is unknown.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao doesn''t know the strength of those werewolves now. Maybe they don''t need the help of mushanghu and Shanghe at all. The three of them have already become corpses in nantianyuan.


    "Give me the address now, and I''ll get there. In addition, even if they really want to leave, don''t stand in the way and let them leave. Do you understand what I say?" Xiao Yao said to Nan Tianyuan on the phone.


    Nan Tianyuan took a deep breath, nodded, and then hung up the phone.


    Then he relayed Xiao Yao''s meaning to Qiu Gang and Lin Minyan.


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang were also surprised.


    In their eyes, Xiao Yao has long been invincible in the world. In this world, I''m afraid there are not many people who can make Xiao Yao see.


    But through Xiao Yao''s words, it is not difficult for them to understand that Xiao Yao still attaches great importance to those werewolves.


    Although they still don''t know what the specific reason is, they all know that those werewolves are definitely not so easy to deal with. They may not even be opponents of each other. Otherwise, Xiao Yao has no need to make such an arrangement.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s going on over there?" See Xiao Yao hang up the phone after the face is not good-looking, Wu Jingtian quickly asked.


    "Nantianyuan, they found the target." Xiao Yao said.


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Wu Jingtian immediately is full of dispirited face: "ah, it seems that our speed is still relatively slow, we lost."


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "can you wait for me to finish my speech next time?"


    Wu Jingtian was wronged: "that''s because you didn''t continue to talk about it yourself!"


    "Talk back!"


    Wu Jingtian


    "It has nothing to do with whether we are slow or not, because now Shanghe is on the side of mushanghu. Do you think we can find this guy?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Wu Jing genius understand.


    "No wonder we''ve searched so many places, but we haven''t found the son of a bitch in Shanghe. The guy in love has already gone to mushanghu." Wu Jingtian said angrily.


    "We haven''t revealed our whereabouts now, that is to say, Shanghe doesn''t know we are looking for him, so it''s not suitable to use the word" hide " Hou Wang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed and looked worried. He said to himself, "now I just hope there''s nothing wrong with them in nantianyuan..."


    Wu Jingtian didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning and said, "brother Xiao, what can happen to them over there? Haven''t they moved yet?"


    "Do you really think of them as idiots?" Xiao Yao glanced at Wu Jingtian and said carelessly. He didn''t know what he was thinking


    Facts have proved that Xiao Yao''s worries are reasonable.


    Not long after Qiu Gang came out, the door of the villa was suddenly opened, and a group of people came towards them.


    Nan Tianyuan wanted to leave immediately, but a group of people gathered behind him.


    It seems that before the other party did not come out immediately, but also want to send someone to block their way.


    "Are we exposed?" Lin Minyan asked.


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" Qiu Gang said with a bitter smile.


    Nan Tianyuan lowered his face and said nothing.


    His eyes are fixed on one of the people in the crowd, mu Shanghu. I don''t know how many times I''ve seen his photos in nantianyuan. Now when I see myself, I can see it at a glance.


    "Ha ha, it seems that shanghejun''s guess is good. You are Chinese indeed. You can also check the water meter. You can think of such reasons. I''m really laughing." Mushanghu now looks particularly arrogant, seems to have been determined, nantianyuan and others in general.


    To give him this confidence is also the two werewolves standing behind him.


    Previously, he had seen the horror of the strength of the two werewolves. Although these Chinese people should not be underestimated, he believed that with the two werewolves behind him, the other side was just an ant.


    Of course, he is a bit overconfident.


    Looking at mu Shanghu, Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "in fact, you could have died later."


    "Die later? Ha ha, I''m so happy. Do you think you can kill me? " It''s like hearing the funniest joke in the world,


    Then he looked at Qiu Gang and said, "you have been exposed once before, but now you dare to come out. Don''t you think I don''t know you?" Qiu Gang''s heart sank. He didn''t think of that before.

 Chapter 781

    Qiu Gang is a little self reproach. He thinks he should have thought of this before.


    It''s just that he still had a fluke mind before. After all, last time, people from yidaoliu attacked him just because they doubted him. They didn''t confirm his identity, but he didn''t expect that he had exposed his skill last time. That skill must have predicted that he was not an ordinary person, and naturally he had successfully attracted yidaoliu''s attention, I went to Shanghe before, but I didn''t want to die?


    Looking at mu Shanghu''s arrogant face, Qiu Gang felt a little disgusted.


    Nan Tianyuan patted him on the shoulder and whispered¡° Don''t think so much. They may not be our opponents. "


    After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Qiu Gang takes a deep breath. He thinks that what Nan Tianyuan said is right. If it''s exposed, it''s exposed. Anyway, these people may not be their opponents.


    As Nan Tianyuan said earlier, exposure only means that the other party has to die early.


    "Ha ha, we are not your opponents? I really know where you Chinese people come from. I really think you are invincible. The reason why Huatian lost so much last time was because you were surprised. In addition, Huatian was a waste. Hum, you may not have such good luck in the face of us. " Murakami said.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that your Chinese is still very good."


    "That''s right. I specialized in it." Kimono said triumphantly.


    If there''s any merit to kimono, it''s his linguistic talent.


    "Well, that''s good, too." Nan Tianyuan said, "when you get down here, you can also communicate with our Yama."


    "..." Mu Shanghu prefers Chinese culture, so he also knows what the other side means by "king of hell".


    In fact, mushanghu has never understood a question. There are always some people who say they admire the island culture. Although he looks down on the Chinese, he has to wonder, does the island have culture?


    Isn''t that all from China?


    Of course, it''s not the time to think about these problems. It''s important to solve these problems first.


    "Arrest them all." Murakami said.


    "Kill them all." The geese who stood by the wooden door whispered.


    "Ah?" Wood door a Leng, probably did not expect the other party will suddenly say such a sentence.


    "These people are not simple, especially the man." The geese man pointed to nantianyuan standing on the side and said, "although I don''t know who the other party is, I can feel that the strength of the other party is absolutely no worse than me, and even better than me. It''s very difficult for such a person to grasp."


    "Don''t worry, we still have so many people here!" Murakami said comfortingly.


    The goose man glared at him and said impatiently, "those people under your hand are useless."


    The expression on mu Shanghu''s face looked a little embarrassed, the other side suddenly said such a cruel word, he didn''t know how to take it next.


    It''s really cruel


    Although he also knows that these people under his hand are really not enough to see, but he can use the sea of people tactics! How can you say it so plainly?


    However, although the two geese came to help themselves, he knew that their status was no lower than himself. In fact, the geese was right. These people under his hands are really rubbish. If you want to deal with these Chinese people, you can only rely on them.


    Even if he is not willing to let these people ride on his neck to shit, but now it is helpless.


    Nan Tianyuan''s eyes were fixed on the two geese. The two men made him feel very dangerous. Although he didn''t know them, he still believed in his intuition.


    Now he can understand why Xiao Yao told them not to act rashly before. It seems that Xiao Yao had thought of this before he did it again.


    However, he understood that Xiao Yao was not sure whether these geese would really appear. Otherwise, he would tell himself frankly.


    When he thought about this, the men of Mu Shanghu had already rushed to the south.


    It was the two geese who did nothing but looked at them with scorn in their eyes.


    It seems that they all disdain to do it.


    Nan Tianyuan has a headache. He knows that the other party doesn''t really look down on him. Instead, he wants to use the people under mu Shanghu''s hands to find out his own details. He can also indirectly consume his physical strength.


    Although he has seen through each other''s ideas, nantianyuan really has no countermeasures. Although Lin Minyan''s strength is good, he can be regarded as the worse among them. He is not song Yilin''s opponent, let alone Qiu Gang. He can only be regarded as the best among ordinary people. When he meets some powerful practitioners, he can only be in the stage of being hanged, Even nantianyuan has the confidence to kill Qiu Gang.


    So it''s impossible for him to wait and see if he doesn''t do it. The two geese can not care about the life and death of those island people, but Nantian can not care about the life and death of Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang. This is the biggest gap between them. Those Islanders, in nantianyuan''s hands, have no room for resistance. Let alone practitioners like nantianyuan and Lin Minyan, even Qiu Gang can cope with it. Before long, half of the 50 islanders have fallen. The expressions of the two geese people became more and more dignified, and mushanghu was a little upset. After all, those who fell were all his younger brothers. His heart was bleeding¡° You two, can''t you do it yet? " Asked mu Shanghu¡° We know what to do. We don''t need you to teach us One of them said impatiently. Kimono almost wants to swear. If it was not for knowing that he was not the opponent of the other party, he would have to play with these two geese. Isn''t it just extraordinary strength? What can be arrogant ah! Think about it carefully, in fact, people really have arrogant capital, but he had no choice but to keep silent. Relieved his depressed mood, he continued to look to the battlefield, now, the people under his hands, can stand after the estimated 20 people. According to this trend, he felt that his younger brothers could only last two or three minutes at most. There is no way. The combat effectiveness of both sides is not at the same level at all. Finally, the two geese joined the fight. In their hands, nantianyuan also made preparations for the first time¡° Get out of here Nantianyuan yelled angrily, and the internal power in his body was running wildly. He clapped directly at the two geese and beat them back. Although it was just a repulsion, it was expected by Nan Tianyuan. If he could repulse the two geese with one hand, his intuition would be wrong. Only this time, he has started to run the inner strength of his body. One of the geese people laughed and said, "it seems that you didn''t expose your real strength before. We still underestimate you."¡° Don''t talk to me. I can''t understand what you''re talking about anyway. " Nan Tianyuan said. The two geese, without saying much, rushed to the south again. Nan Tianyuan and the other party immediately tangled together. In the process, the two geese also changed little by little, and became the final form of werewolf. Their bodies became much bigger, and their red eyes also gave people a terrible feeling. Nan Tianyuan is also under great pressure at this time. He has to deal with the two werewolves at the same time. After a simple fight, he also realizes the strength of the other side. He is very close to the realm of breaking the sky among the practitioners. His speed and strength are beyond his expectation. If it''s not because he has entered the realm of breaking the sky now, It''s hard to deal with two werewolves at the same time. As for Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang, they can''t help at this time. The only thing they can do now is to protect themselves first. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what will happen. In case Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang are killed by these two werewolves, he doesn''t know how to explain to Xiao Yao. Since Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang have to follow themselves this time, nantianyuan naturally has to shoulder the responsibility of protecting the characters of Qiu Gang and Lin Minyan. Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang see that nantianyuan is a little hard to deal with. Although they are a little worried, they have no way to help. They also want to help, but they all know that the strength of the two werewolves is absolutely beyond their ability to compete. Now rushing up is not only impossible to help nantianyuan, but also to distract nantianyuan to protect them, The situation will only get more troublesome. The only thing they can do is to solve all the problems as soon as possible. A wolf roars, one of the men suddenly pours at Lin Minyan who is dealing with the island people. Nan Tianyuan''s face changed a little. He wanted to rush to stop him, but he was entangled by another werewolf. Lin Minyan felt the cold wind behind him. When he came back, he had already seen the ferocious face of the werewolf. Then when his chest hurt, he flew out and fell to the ground¡° Draft it Although Nan Tianyuan''s temper is very good, he can''t restrain his temper at this time. In his opinion, the two werewolves'' opponents should be himself, but they took advantage of his unprepared to deal with Lin Minyan, which made him angry¡° Hum, it''s nothing but roaring trash. " The Garou who entangled nantianyuan disdained to smile and launched an offensive towards nantianyuan. Nantianyuan, start firing.

 Chapter 782

    Lin Minyan is lying on the ground. His life and death are uncertain. Although it''s just a blow, it''s really hard to imagine a werewolf''s blow.


    Although nantianyuan wants to take care of Lin Minyan, these two werewolves are too difficult to deal with.


    Although he can''t take care of Lin Minyan, it''s impossible for the two werewolves to deal with Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang. Before, it was just because Nan Tianyuan didn''t expect that the other side would be so shameless. Now, he can only open fire and suppress them with all his strength, even if it''s impossible to do anything to the other side, Also definitely won''t let the other party have time and mind to deal with Lin Minyan and Qiu Gang.


    As for Qiu Gang, now he can only stand in front of Lin Minyan and greet his subordinates.


    While dealing with those Islanders, he has to think about protecting Lin Minyan. In fact, Qiu Gang is under great pressure.


    Plus his strength is not very strong, so now his situation is not very good.


    Although nantianyuan has a headache, he knows that Xiao Yao and others have come here now. When Xiao Yao arrives here, there will be no problem to solve these people. Now his task is to stick to it anyway and wait for Xiao Yao to come.


    Kimono was already a little impatient.


    At first, he thought that it would not take much effort to deal with these Chinese people with the strength of the two werewolves. But now, he realized that he had underestimated these Chinese people before, or that he thought too much of these geese werewolves.


    For such a long time, the two geese could not defeat a Chinese, and he knew that the werewolf was not Xiao Yao, but a subordinate of Xiao Yao. If they really met Xiao Yao, wouldn''t they stop eating every minute?


    Thinking of these, he even began to have a sense of panic about Xiao Yao. Before, in his heart, those two geese were the God of war, but now he realized that his mind''s God of war, in fact, was just like this.


    He felt that these two geese could hardly give themselves any sense of security.


    Finally, the two geese finally got some advantage. Nan Tianyuan''s arm was cut. Although Nan Tianyuan was very angry, he also kicked his foot, but he was easily avoided by the other side.


    "Hum, the mantis arm is the cart. It''s beyond one''s ability." Murakami was still mocking.


    Before he was a little flustered, but seeing this scene, it also made him confident, and began to use Chinese to ridicule each other.


    The South sky far looked at him one eye, just a look in the eyes, let the wood upper door subconsciously back a step.


    It seems that I have been watched by a wild animal.


    "Get out of the way and don''t deal with you, because someone will deal with you later." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Mu Shanghu was a little upset, but he still said, "what time is it now? Do you think you can escape today? No matter who he is, he must die here today. Even if Xiao Yao comes, the result is the same. "


    "I hope you''re right." Nan Tianyuan sneered.


    "Kill him now!" Kimono has become more and more impatient.


    Do not know why, as time goes on, his heart more and more trouble, as if there is a huge danger is quietly close to himself.


    "You don''t have to teach us." The two geese said to Mu Shanghu.


    Mushanghu is completely helpless.


    What kind of thugs are they? They are just two masters, or those who are very difficult to serve. I really don''t know why I am so unlucky to meet these two goods.


    Just as the two werewolves were preparing for the last wave of pressure on nantianyuan, suddenly a powerful energy swept towards them from nowhere.


    As soon as he got close to nantianyuan, he was pushed out.


    The faces of the two werewolves suddenly became a little ugly.


    "Who is it?" Said one of the werewolves.


    Nan Tianyuan sighed and looked at the wound on his arm. Suddenly, his face changed. He suddenly found that the blood from his wound was black, which meant that he had been poisoned.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has come to his side.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s not good. Lin Minyan''s condition is very bad." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    "It''s OK. I can''t die." Xiao Yao said that before he had a simple look at Lin Minyan''s wound.


    "No, you see, their hands seem poisonous." Nan Tian Yuan pointed to his wound and said.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at it. His brow also wrinkled. He handed two pills to Nan Tianyuan and said, "take one for yourself, and the other for Lin Minyan. When I solve these people first, I''ll go to see him."


    "Good." Nantianyuan doesn''t have ink marks, and he won''t worry about Xiao Yao. He knows that these werewolves can''t be Xiao Yao''s opponents. If you want to deal with them with Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s like an eagle catching a chicken.


    After passing away nantianyuan, Xiao turned around, looked at the two werewolves, and began to communicate with each other in geese language.


    "I have no grudge with you werewolves all the time. I''m really curious. Why do you want to trouble me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "We''re not going to trouble you." The werewolf said with a smile, "if you are willing to leave the island now, we will not trouble you."


    Xiao Yao suddenly laughed.


    "Before, you went to Huaxia to trouble me. Was I on the island at that time? The reason why you say that now is because you don''t know my strength and don''t plan to fight me in a short time. If you are sure that you will kill me, will you still say that? " Xiao Yao''s words were full of ridicule for the two geese.


    The expression on the faces of the two werewolves became a little embarrassed.


    They even began to doubt whether Xiao Yao would have any magical mind reading skills. Otherwise, what was in his mind and how could the other party grasp it so clearly?


    Last time, some werewolves went to find Xiao Yao for trouble, but they still went to Huaxia. As a result, the two werewolves they sent didn''t come back at all. It was obvious that the two werewolves had been poisoned. This also sounded an alarm for them to realize that Xiao Yao was not so easy to deal with, Before, they wanted to deal with Xiao Yao because they were entrusted by Shanghe. Now it seems that this task is not so easy to complete.


    So now they can only protect the river at most.


    It''s not so meaningful to continue to fight against Xiao Yao. After all, they didn''t have any deep hatred or even contradictions. It''s not worth paying too much for Xiao Yao to go to the river.


    As long as Xiao Yao can leave, there will be no problem.


    "You hurt my friend, so you have to die." Xiao Yao said.


    The two werewolves frowned when they heard Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Are all Chinese as arrogant as you?" Asked one of the werewolves.


    "I don''t know about others, but my words have always been arrogant." Xiao Yao smiles, and then the smile disappears suddenly. Instead, his face is covered with frost, and his body moves towards the two werewolves quickly. At the same time, his aura runs wildly, and his eyes are filled with murderous air.


    This time, Lin Minyan and others will be brought, and naturally they will be taken back safely.


    They are willing to follow Xiao Yao because they trust Xiao Yao. After all, this is not the task of protecting the Dragon hall, but Xiao Yao''s personal enmity. Now Huaxia is not willing to fight yidaoliu directly, so it''s only in Xiao Yao''s personal name. But now Lin Minyan has been injured, and even his life and death are uncertain. We can imagine how angry Xiao Yao is now.


    The two werewolves, who are infinitely close to the realm of breaking the sky, are simply vulnerable in front of Xiao Yao. With only one punch, one of them flies out, and the other one is directly choked by Xiao Yao.


    "With your strength, isn''t it good to hide in goose country? Why do you have to come to my trouble? Isn''t that exciting? " Xiao Yao finished this sentence, and directly twisted the werewolf''s neck.


    Last time he had dealt with werewolves. He knew that it was impossible to get any news from these werewolves. These werewolves were just some dead men who fell into the hands of their opponents. Even if the enemy didn''t kill them, they would choose to commit suicide. However, Xiao Yao didn''t bother to delay his time with them.


    The werewolf, who was beaten out by Xiao Yao, saw that his companion was so dead, and the expression on his face was instantly solidified.


    Before they also know that Xiao Yao is very powerful, but did not expect that Xiao Yao''s strength has been strong to this point, simply do not give them any chance to resist!


    They don''t even see any hope of defeating each other in Xiao Yao.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Xiao Yao looked at the remaining werewolf and stepped forward to the man step by step.


    The last werewolf, looking at Xiao Yao, was full of depression and despair.


    He knew that with his own strength, it was impossible to compete with Xiao Yao.


    "Before you die, I''ll give you a chance, or we''ll have a chat?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I won''t say anything, as long as it''s about our organization, you can''t get the answer from me." Said the werewolf with a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "since it is like this, there is nothing to say."


    With that, he reached out and the werewolf fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao turned his face again, and his eyes fell on mu Shanghu.


    At this time, the wooden door has been completely stupid.


    After being watched by Xiao Yao, he directly softened his legs and sat on the ground.


    "Now, it seems your turn." Xiao Yao walked step by step toward mu Shanghu.


    Mushanghu''s eyes were blank and numb. His lips trembled slightly. He could barely hear what he said: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." repeated repeatedly, like a single cycle.

 Chapter 783

    Xiao Yao thinks that this wooden household is still very interesting. At this point, he still wants to let him go. I really don''t know whether his brain is broken or whether he regards himself as an idiot.


    He picked up mu Shanghu and threw it directly to Wu Jingtian.


    "Take this guy back first." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian nodded.


    "Let me go, you let me go!" Kimono suddenly began to struggle.


    "Be quiet for me!" Wu Jingtian scolded.


    "I''ll be quiet and you''ll let me go? I''ll be dead if I follow you? " On the wood.


    Wu Jingtian grabs his head and doesn''t know what to say to refute mu Shanghu. He subconsciously thinks that what mu Shanghu says is quite reasonable. If he grabs mu Shanghu back, this guy will never have a way to live. With his understanding of Xiao Yao, he will definitely not let these islanders go.


    Just look at Xiao Yao''s determination to kill those werewolves. He also knows that Xiao Yao will never let go of mushanghu. So now mushanghu''s struggle is very reasonable. What if there is a chance of life?


    But under, Wu Jing day also had to first wood door to knock fainted.


    "Brother Xiao, it seems that the river is still in it now. I''ll go and get him out." Song Yilin is eager to try.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, sighed and said, "no, let''s go."


    "What do you mean?" Song Yilin was stunned and asked, "isn''t Shanghe a key figure? Are we going to let him go? "


    "This mushanghu is obviously a ghost for death. Going to the river is to push him out to delay time. I didn''t know where he had gone before." Xiao Yao said with a wry smile, "in fact, before, I should also consider these, but I didn''t expect that you were so lucky, both of them were met by you."


    Nan Tianyuan sighed, full of guilt, whispered: "brother Xiao, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "don''t say that. If you have to say you''re wrong, I''ll have to ask you. What''s wrong with you? I can''t tell. I have to beat you to death. "


    Nantianyuan rubbed his nose and laughed.


    "It''s all my fault." Qiu Gang said, "I should have thought before, in fact, I have been exposed, but also to investigate the false, really very unwise."


    Xiao Yao said: "now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. Besides, who else can do it except let you go? No one would like to if they could. Running on the river is only temporary. I don''t believe it. I can''t catch him all my life. As long as you give me a chance, he will still be caught by me. At that time, he will have bad luck. "


    At the end, Xiao Yao sneered.


    It''s conceivable how Xiao Yao wants to kill Shanghe directly now. It''s just that the caution and vigilance of Shanghe can''t be compared with that of Mu Shanghu and Huatian. He must have thought of something before, so he would immediately drag mu Shanghu out and take off the shell of Jinchan himself.


    "Brother Xiao, how can you be so sure? What if? " Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice, "if, that Shanghe didn''t think so much, he thinks that these two werewolves can kill us, so, we are not in a hurry, isn''t it a loss for us to go now?"


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and said with a smile: "there is an expert beside Shanghe. I noticed it before, but soon, the other party hid his strength, and now wo can''t notice it."


    Nan Tianyuan sighed.


    "It''s a pity that these two werewolves are still dedicated to their organization. What''s the result? Instead, he became a scapegoat. " Qiu Gang said.


    "Forget it, let''s go back! By the way, how is Lin Minyan now? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "The situation is not very good now. It''s estimated that it won''t last long," he said


    It''s also true that Lin Minyan''s injury was too serious. His skin and flesh rolled over and he could even see the white bones inside.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "take it back first."


    Xiao Yao''s seriousness is a big stone in everyone''s heart.


    Xiao Yao''s medical skills are still known to all. At the beginning, Qiu Gang was so seriously injured that he was pulled back by Xiao Yao. He also said that it was a trivial matter. Now Xiao Yao dare not promise. It is obvious that Lin Minyan''s situation is really bad. Otherwise, Xiao Yao''s strength will surely say that as long as he has a breath, he will not let Lin Minyan die.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao also expressed his inner helplessness.


    "In fact, Lin Minyan''s injury is not difficult to deal with. What really gives me a headache is his wolf poison."


    "Brother Xiao, I''ve also been poisoned by Stellera chamaejasme, but I feel much better after taking your pills!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "what''s your injury and what''s his injury? You two can''t be compared with each other. You can simply solve the problem if you are a little bit poisonous. What''s more, you are a practitioner of breaking the heaven realm, and there are some elixirs left in your body. Naturally, the problem is not big. "


    Nan Tianyuan''s expression is dignified.


    Back in the villa, song Yilin and Yan Gang had been waiting for a long time.


    "Brother Xiao, you are back! Eh, Lin Minyan, what''s this? I''m Cao! It''s all blood Song Yilin was a little surprised.


    "Go and play first." Xiao Yao waved his hand, put Lin Minyan on the sofa, and gave Lin Minyan a pill.


    After that, he turned his face and looked at the crowd, and said, "next, I want to make pills, and I have several pills here. In an hour, you will give him one, and try to hold on until the end of my alchemy."


    "Don''t worry, brother Xiao." Nantianyuan nodded, "is the pill very difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult, but I''m afraid I don''t have enough time." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "moreover, I don''t know whether these pills can temporarily suppress the wolf poison in his body. After all, it depends on whether he has a strong will to survive, just like you at the beginning."


    "I don''t think he wants to die." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "It''s man-made!" Xiao Yao finished this sentence and quickly went upstairs.


    When he got to the second floor, he said: "in addition, you all remember that no matter what happens, you are not allowed to come up to me, otherwise, I have to teach you how to be a man."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure that Wu Jingtian and song Yilin are good friends!" Nan Tianyuan replied.


    Song Yilin and Wu Jingtian


    They are really confused. I''m Cao. We didn''t say anything, OK? It''s like lying down and getting shot!


    When Xiao Yao went upstairs, the people below also sat down.


    Before long, both Huatian and mushanghu woke up.


    He looked at Song Yilin and asked, "who are you and what do you want to do with me?"


    Song Yilin took a look at him, then looked at Hou Wang and asked, "what did he say?"


    Hou Wang thought about it and whispered, "he cursed your ancestors for 18 generations."


    Song Yilin was so angry that he quickly stood up and beat Huatian.


    Huatian was beaten, so he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Damn, I hate being scolded!" Song Yilin said.


    The wooden door on the side coughed and said in a low voice, "in fact, he just wants to ask who you are."


    Song Yilin, half convinced and half suspicious, turned to look at Hou Wang.


    Hou Wang laughed: "it''s just to see you depressed and give you a reason to hit people."


    Song Yilin laughs: "it''s OK, just fight."


    Then he went to the bathroom and washed all the makeup on his face.


    After that, he returned to Huatian, looked at him and asked, "now, do you still know me?"


    Murakami is translating.


    "You... You are the second horizontal? How is that possible? " Huatian is a bit dull.


    "Hey, hey, you''re only two. I''m not two at all." Song Yilin said, "are you happy with us these days? But thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we couldn''t have found mushanghu and Shanghe. "


    This time, mu Shanghu didn''t translate for Huatian.


    Hearing song Yilin''s words, even if he was a fool, he knew what was going on.


    He stood up and wanted to fight with Huatian. He also scolded: "you bastard, no wonder they can find us. It turns out that you betrayed us, and I will kill you!"


    Huatian knew that he was not the opponent of mushanghu, so he quickly got up to run.


    Song Yilin gave each of them a punch, and the two of them immediately calmed down.


    "Well, you two don''t look at this place, but you still regard it as your home? What''s the trouble? More trouble. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you all here now? "


    By song Yilin so fierce, Huatian and mushanghu are also quiet down.


    Hou Wang looked at mu Shanghu and said with a smile, "do you think Shanghe and you are friends?"


    When mu Shanghu heard this, he was stunned. Then he looked around. He didn''t see Huatian''s figure and asked, "have you killed Shanghe?" His voice seemed to tremble.


    Hou Wang Le said: "it''s not that we killed him, but we didn''t find him at all. They just pushed you out to delay time. Do you really think that your two werewolves can be our opponents? Shanghe knows that you are not our opponents at all, so he cheated you out to deal with us. As for himself, he has already run away. "


    The words of the Marquis changed the face of Mu Shanghu.


    He shook his head: "impossible, impossible, shanghejun will never abandon us, he will find a way to save us."


    "If he really wanted to save you, why didn''t we see him come out when we took you away? What''s more, if he is sure to win, why didn''t he come out with you to deal with us? " Hou Wang sighed and said, "I''ve seen you so stupid, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you so stupid. The fact has already been put in front of you, and you don''t want to believe it."


    Mushanghu''s face was as grey as ashes. Although he didn''t want to believe it, as Hou Wang said, the facts are now in front of him, even if he didn''t want to believe it.

 Chapter 784

    Mushanghu''s situation is more embarrassing. It''s equivalent to an assistant. He takes two super soldiers and the opposite side to fight in a group at Dalong. After eight seconds, he doesn''t see the ad and output. Later, he finds out that his family''s ad has already returned to the city.


    At the thought of this, he felt his heart hurt.


    This is being sold by teammates!


    But now the river is not here, even if he wants to vent his anger, there is no way.


    "I''m really curious. I don''t want to come out on the river. Haven''t you thought about that?" Song Yilin specially moved a bench to sit in front of the wooden door and asked.


    After that, he turned to Hou Wang and said, "help me translate this sentence to him."


    "I''d better communicate with him." Hou Wang said tentatively.


    "No!" Song Yilin shook his head and said, "I also want to talk to each other with the posture of a winner. Tut Tut, how comfortable it is!"


    "..." Hou Wang was depressed. You are comfortable, but I am not at all! I''m here to translate for you? Make complaints about Song Yilin''s face, and even if Hou Wang wants to make complaints about it, he doesn''t know how to Tucao it. But in desperation, he has to translate Song Yilin''s meaning first.


    Mushanghu snorted coldly and said, "this is my business. It has nothing to do with you?"


    Kimono seems a little unhappy. In fact, to be honest, mushanghu is not happy now for a reason. Why! I''ve been cheated by my teammates. Now they even ask such questions. Isn''t it salt on the wound? Is it interesting? There''s no such bullying!


    "It seems that you are not very cooperative!" Hou Wang sighed, pointed to song Yilin and said, "my friend''s temper is not very good. You''d better think it over before you answer this question. After all, if he is not very satisfied with your answer, you know the consequences."


    "You are threatening me!" Wood upper door angry say.


    Hou Wang showed his hand and said, "then we will threaten you. Tell me what to do."


    "I don''t know what to do.


    In the face of the threat from the other party, he felt that he really had no way. In fact, he also wanted to use suicide to threaten the other party, but after careful thinking, he still couldn''t make up his mind. He had no way. Who made him a very life sparing person?


    There''s nothing more important in the world for kimono than his life.


    "To sell you in Shanghe is to sell you. The only thing you can do now is to cooperate with us. If we get the answer we want, maybe we can save your life." Hou Wang zhengse said.


    "Well, do you think I''ll believe you? Anyway, I think you''ll let me go! " Murakami said with a cold hum.


    After all, this guy still has brains. He doesn''t believe Xiao Yao and others will let him go.


    Hou Wang said with a smile, "don''t think so. In fact, you have no choice now. If you don''t say it, it must be a dead end. If you say it, maybe it''s true."


    Mushanghu is a little speechless.


    Although he is not very willing to cooperate with the other side, he has to admit that what the other side said is reasonable.


    "If I know what you want to ask, I''ll tell you!" Huatian quickly said, "I have only one condition. Just let me go!"


    Mushanghu glared at Huatian and said, "Huatian, you son of a bitch, don''t forget that you are a glorious Islander. How can you do this now? How can you beg for mercy from these despicable Chinese people?"


    Hou Wang raised his hand and slapped it on mu Shanghu''s face.


    "I don''t like it when you say that." Hou Wang looked at mu Shanghu coldly and said.


    In fact, according to the truth, the strength of Mu Shanghu is definitely stronger than that of Hou Wang.


    No matter what, he is a man of one sword, and Hou Wang is just an ordinary man, with no skill. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Hou Wang would suddenly attack himself. In addition, with so many people here, any one of them could kill himself, so he didn''t dare to resist.


    "Now, if you don''t say it, we can only start from Huatian. The two of you, who say it first, will live. If you don''t want to cooperate with us, you will die." Said the king.


    Mushanghu fell into a fierce contradiction.


    He is not very willing to give in, and he does not believe that the other party will let him go, but as Hou Wang said, it is no longer a simple multiple-choice question, because he has no choice at all.


    "I said, I will cooperate with you, please, give me a chance!" Huatian''s appearance is almost crying.


    "What do you want to know?" In desperation, mushanghu also chose to give in.


    He can see clearly. If he doesn''t say it, Huatian will say it. If Huatian said, survived, he did not say, but died, then how he stifled ah!


    When Huatian returns to yidaoliu, all the responsibilities will be put on him. After all, the living say the truth.


    Thinking of this, he had to give up resistance.


    Give up resistance completely.


    "Well, take the Huatian away first. We will ask separately to make sure that the final answer is true. If any of you dare to cheat us, you will know." Said the king.


    In fact, before that, he really thought so. He wanted to cheat each other with a lie, but now it seems that he has no chance.


    All they can do is tell the truth.


    After Huatian was taken away by nantianyuan, Hou Wang asked, "how do you get in touch with those werewolves?"


    Listen to Hou Wang''s question, wood upper door is a Leng at first, ask a way: "you want to know is this?"


    "Answer my question." Hou Wang said with a cold face.


    Mushanghu sighed and said truthfully: "in fact, there is no connection between me and the werewolf. I don''t even know them. The reason why the werewolf appears is because of Shanghe. They are here to help Shanghe."


    "What does going to the river have to do with them? What is the purpose of those werewolves? " Asked the king.


    Mushanghu gave a wry smile and said, "you look up to me too much. Do you think Shanghe will tell me these things? Even if he wants to use the power of the werewolf to eradicate us and you, he will not let others know how he got in touch with the werewolf, nor will he let us know what he promised the werewolf


    Mushanghu''s statement is well founded.


    Such a remark gave Hou Wang a headache.


    According to the current situation, the previous words of kimono should also be true, but he was afraid of such an answer.


    Such an answer is equivalent to saying nothing.


    The werewolf was invited by the river, and they knew about it before.


    What they need to know is what the purpose of the werewolf is, and why the werewolf will help to go to the river, but these problems are unknown to Mu Shanghu.


    It''s a bit of a headache for him.


    In fact, these answers are not only what they want to know, but also the people in the Dragon protection hall want to know. They are worried about whether the island''s yidaoliu and the geese''s werewolf have united to deal with China. If so, they also need to make preparations as soon as possible and make strategic plans. They are not willing to fight unprepared battles. Only knowing themselves and the other can they win a hundred battles. This sentence has been circulating for so many years, there must be some truth in it.


    "Look at him first, then I''ll ask Huatian." Said the king.


    "Good." Song Yilin nodded, then a little depressed, "why do you start to command me?"


    "Just this once." Hou Wang is not in the mood to joke with song Yilin. Now he has a headache.


    Song Yilin waved his hand and didn''t say much. Blind people can see that the mood of Hou Wang is not very good now. In fact, it''s not only Hou Wang, but everyone''s mood is not very good. After all, the result is not ideal. They have wasted so long time, and they only get such an answer. Anyone would feel aggrieved.


    "By the way, remember to take the medicine later." Hou Wang pointed to Lin Minyan and said.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let him die." Song Yilin said with a smile, "in fact, this guy is not so annoying."


    Hou Wang smiles and turns to go upstairs.


    In less than five minutes, he and nantianyuan came down with the flower field.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on them, Nan Tianyuan and Hou Wang shook their heads.


    Obviously, they did not get the answer they wanted from Huatian.


    Huatian doesn''t even know what''s going on with the werewolf, that is to say, he doesn''t know as much as kimono.


    "Now, can you let me go?" Murakami asked in a low voice.


    "Wait a minute." Said the king.


    The wood upper door some chagrin: "you this is to betray?"


    The Marquis said, "if we really want to fight back, we can kill you now, but we didn''t do that. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    When he thought about it, he thought it was the truth and quickly shut up.


    And upstairs, Xiao Yao is also sweating.


    Not tired, but anxious.


    Dan medicine has been refined three times, but each time failed, the third time, is the closest to success, but still failed at the last moment.


    "It seems that it''s not easy to refine special pills. Where can I find rhinoceros horn?" After thinking about it, Xiao Yao stood up again and went downstairs.


    When Xiao Yao came down, everyone gathered around him.


    "Brother Shaw, what''s up?" Hou Wang asked anxiously¡° It''s no use. One of the most important things is the rhinoceros horn Xiao said with a sigh¡° Rhinoceros horn Hou Wang and others were also surprised. Just then, in the corner, a weak voice said, "rhinoceros horn - maybe I can find it." Everyone looked at the source of the sound.

 Chapter 785

    Qiu Gang is closest to Mu Shanghu. He reaches out his hand and lifts mu Shanghu up.


    "What did you say, say it again." Qiu Gang said.


    "I said, I probably know where there are rhinoceros horns." Murakami said.


    This sentence, no doubt, gave people the dawn.


    "If you can really help us find rhinoceros horn, I can not kill you." Xiao Yao said.


    Mu Shanghu''s eyes lit up and said, "do you mean what you say?"


    "Although I seldom keep my word, this time, I''m willing to keep my word and have a business with you." Xiao Yao said.


    "What kind of business?" Murakami asked


    "That''s what happened after that. You don''t need to know now. Let''s go on with what you just said. Can you really help us find the rhinoceros horn?"


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious." "I have it in my family," he said


    "Do you have rhinoceros horns?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Mushanghu coughed and said: "in fact, I bought the rhinoceros horn at an auction. A Yin Yang master told me that rhinoceros horn can ward off evil spirits, so I bought it. I just don''t know whether it''s true or false, so I put it at home as a collection. I didn''t expect that it could be used now."


    "Thank that Yin Yang master. At least, he can save your life." Xiao Yao said.


    Mushanghu also quickly nodded.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Nan Tianyuan and Yan Gang and said, "you two take him back."


    "Brother Shaw, I can solve this problem by myself." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "No, you are not treacherous enough." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Yan just heard this sentence, some are not happy: "what this says is my treachery Bai."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not like that. I just think you are smart."


    "What brother Shaw means is that I''m stupid." Nan Tianyuan muttered.


    Xiao Yao


    At last he glared and said, "are you two going or not?"


    "Go, go." When speaking, the South sky far has already carried the wood to go up, and the inflammation just walked out together.


    After waiting for Yan Gang and others to leave, song Yilin said: "brother Xiao, what about Huatian?"


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the dazzled field. He said with a smile, "you should know me, don''t you?"


    "Mulang..."


    "Well, I''m Mulang, but I have another name, Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the makeup on my face hasn''t been washed yet, but I think you should know what''s going on."


    "This time, I admit it." Huatian sighed and said.


    He really didn''t expect that the legendary technique of transfiguration really existed.


    "In fact, we also want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, it would be impossible for us to find mushanghu and Shanghe in such a short time. Therefore, you really helped us a lot." Xiao Yao said.


    When Hua Tian heard this, he felt a little headache.


    "I beg you, don''t say that again, OK? I was fooled by you, which is enough to make me depressed. Do you think about my feelings when you still say such words? " Huatian wants to cry without tears.


    In this case, from Huatian''s mouth, to be honest, I feel very happy.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t want to laugh now. Instead, he asked, "do you know what happened to werewolves?"


    "Your friends have asked me before. I don''t know anything." Huatian said.


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at Hou Wang. Hou Wang nodded and said, "I''ve asked some questions, but they really don''t know."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "this is expected. After all, Shanghe and both of them are not of the same mind. This should be Shanghe''s card and his biggest Mimi. Naturally, he won''t let Huatian and mushanghu know."


    "Then we have caught both of them in vain?" Song Yilin has a headache.


    "You can say that." Xiao Yao said, "they are two wastes to us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But waste can also be used as waste." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, in fact, when you mentioned the word treachery before, I suddenly came back to myself. If you want to speak, you are more suitable for you. Among all the people I know, you are the most treacherous." Song Yilin said with a smile, "do you have any treacherous ideas now?"


    "Don''t make trouble. My name is brave and resourceful. It has nothing to do with treachery." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin didn''t say anything, just gave Xiao Yao a look of disdain.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "the secret can''t be revealed. When mu Shanghu comes back, I can tell you my plan. Don''t ask now."


    Song Yilin said: "I really don''t know what medicine you sell in gourd."


    "I know." Wu Jingtian said.


    Song Yilin immediately approached him and asked, "do you really know? Has brother Xiao already told you? "


    "It must be dog skin plaster." Wu Jingtian said calmly.


    Song Yilin also asked him to write.


    Wu Jingtian just laughs.


    Nan Tianyuan and Yan just went back with mu Shanghu. Two hours had passed when they came back. During this period, Xiao Yao also took a lot of medicine for Lin Minyan, and put some aura into his body to protect his heart.


    "Brother Shaw, it''s back." Nan Tianyuan said, "this wooden house has forgotten which villa his rhinoceros horn is in. We have run twice."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "this is the trouble of more houses."


    He took a box from Nan Tianyuan''s hand, opened it, looked at it, nodded slightly, and said, "the quality is very good. It''s also the best rhinoceros horn."


    "Xiao Yao, can you tell me what you want to do now?" Murakami asked in a low voice.


    "Wait for me for a moment." Xiao Yao finished this sentence and went upstairs with rhinoceros horn.


    As soon as I went up, I went up for more than an hour.


    The people below are worried like ants on a hot pot.


    "I really don''t understand you." Mushanghu sighed and said, "that man is dying. Why don''t you throw him out?"


    "Fart!" Burning just burst into a rage, scold a way, "you just want to die! He will never die. Brother Xiao is still refining medicine. When the medicine is ready, he will be OK. "


    "Isn''t this one of Xiao Yao''s younger brothers? Does he have to value it that much? " Murmured Murakami.


    "Hum, that''s your idea. This is brother Xiao, not younger brother. Do you understand?" Said the king.


    "Come on, don''t talk too much to such people. Look at the three of them. They all betray each other. What can they understand?" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "So it is." After listening to Nan Tianyuan''s words, Hou and Wang Yangang were not angry. In fact, he felt that they were compassionate like mu Shanghu Huatian. They didn''t even have a trusted brother. Although they were all in the same boat, they didn''t have one mind to defend each other. If it wasn''t for the big gap between the three people, It''s not a simple thing that they want to be so successful.


    Although there are few masters of one knife flow, there are many members. If they meet with each other, they will have a headache. Even if they can solve one knife flow, it will take a lot of time and pay a huge price.


    There is no doubt about this.


    After listening to the words of Nan Tianyuan, mu Shanghu was suddenly silent.


    For a long time, he took a long breath and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, what you said is quite reasonable. I still envy you. Anyway, I know that if I become like this, no one will care about my life and death, and they will worry about whether I will die at home and ruin Feng Shui. "


    Speaking of this, he is a little sad.


    Finally, after the last medicine was put into Lin Minyan''s mouth, Xiao Yao came out.


    A relaxed face.


    "Brother Shaw, what''s up?" Hou Wang asked quickly.


    Song Yilin said on the side, "do you want to ask? The answers are all on your face. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this time, mushanghu also helped a lot. Rhinoceros horn is really good. It''s a one-time success. Otherwise, I really don''t know when I will be delayed."


    "It should be, it should be." Mu Shanghu said, rubbing his hands on the edge.


    Huatian''s face has become more and more ugly.


    Although he didn''t understand Chinese, he knew that the relationship between kimono and Xiao Yao seemed to be getting better and better now. If it went on like this, he might not be able to live.


    His brain is flying around, trying to come up with an escape plan, but he can''t think of a way.


    He''s in a desperate situation.


    Otherwise, will you try to play the emotional card with Xiao Yao? He thought.


    He had seen some police and bandit films before. Some policemen went undercover in some organizations. In the end, he was influenced by his boss and even didn''t want to arrest him.


    He felt that such a drama might not be impossible in reality.


    Thinking of this, he had a little confidence.


    When Xiao Yao came to him, he suddenly said, "I don''t care who you are, but I know that you are Mulang. Thank you for helping me. You are my brother all your life. No matter whether you kill me or not, I won''t blame you. I''m proud of having a brother like you!"


    "Oh, then kill it." Xiao Yao looked at him and said.


    Flower field


    I wipe, this completely does not follow the routine to play cards!


    The flower fields are in a mess. Mushanghu also looks at Huatian with a strange look. He thinks it''s not the style of Huatian at all. What brand of rat poison did this guy take? How could he be confused¡° I know what routines you want to play, but what I hate most is routines. In fact, you could have lived a little longer. " Xiao Yao sighed, finish saying this sentence, he pinched to break the neck of flower field.

 Chapter 786

    Huatian doesn''t understand why the same routine doesn''t work on her. It seems that TV is full of deception


    Without Xiao Yao''s command, song Yilin throws Huatian''s body out.


    "This guy is really interesting. Now he still wants to play emotional cards with brother Shaw." Song Yilin said happily.


    Kimono''s face was a little ugly.


    Looking at Huatian dying by his side, he was still a little lost.


    Although he and Huatian are rivals, after all, they have known each other for so many years and are so familiar. Now, Huatian is dead. Xiao Yao killed Huatian like killing an ant.


    Seeing some embarrassment and panic in mushanghu, Xiao Yao said: "I can''t help it. What I want to say to you next is absolutely not what he can listen to. Moreover, if he really leaves alive, it''s definitely not a good thing for you."


    Mushanghu didn''t speak. He didn''t know what Xiao Yao wanted to do next, so he had to keep silent.


    Xiao Yao put a pill into Lin Minyan''s mouth, and then began acupuncture. After everything was done, he was relieved.


    "Brother Xiao, there should be nothing wrong with Lin Minyan now?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "Well, there''s no problem. Let''s get him up first and have a good rest. By the way, it''s good for someone to watch." Although Xiao Yao is very confident in his medical skills, he is not willing to have any accidents.


    "I''ll take care of that." Yan just said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said nothing.


    After waiting for Yan Gang to carry Lin Minyan upstairs, Xiao Yao did it on the sofa.


    Mushanghu is still lying on the ground.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you come and sit down? Now we''re going to start business. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Mushanghu can''t believe his ears. He really wonders why Xiao Yao suddenly treats himself with such a good attitude.


    "Xiao Yao, I really don''t know what I can do for you. If there is anything I can do for you, just tell me." Mushanghu is really not used to Xiao Yao''s way of treating himself.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, for you, to say a good thing."


    Mushanghu is more and more confused.


    "Sit down." Xiao Yao said.


    Mu Shanghu hesitated for a while, and finally chose to sit opposite Xiao Yao.


    "Do you want to be the real boss of yidaoliu?" As soon as mu Shanghu sat down, Xiao Yao threw a heavy bomb.


    In the face of this problem, mu Shanghu did not dare to nod his head.


    He shook his head and said¡° Don''t make fun of me. As long as you are willing to let me go, save my life and let me do anything, I promise that I won''t have anything to do with yidaoliu in the future, and I will never want to deal with you. What do you think? "


    In fact, what mu Shanghu said before was all his own words.


    Before he may also think, to revenge Xiao Yao, let Xiao Yao know the cost of offending himself.


    But now, he has no previous idea, his idea is very simple, as long as he can live, then everything is good, as for revenge Xiao Yao, this can only be an idea, to say the ugly point, now he has been scared by Xiao Yao, can''t still want to find Xiao Yao''s trouble, pure broken is that he and himself can''t get along! No one wants to make fun of his own life, especially those who are afraid of death.


    "If you really think so, I''ll be very disappointed in you." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Mu Shanghu doesn''t know what Xiao Yao means.


    "If I had known earlier that you answered me like this, I might as well have killed you and kept the flower field." Xiao Yao said.


    Mushanghu is going crazy. Looking at the tone and attitude of Xiao Yao''s speech, he doesn''t think he''s joking at all.


    But now he really doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means.


    "Xiao Yao, you''d better say it directly. What do you want me to do? As long as it''s something I can do, I will definitely cooperate with you. " Murakami said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "as I said before, what I need you to do is absolutely a good thing for you. It depends on whether you have the strength or not."


    "What''s the matter?" he asked


    "Become the boss of yidaoliu. Now, Huatian is dead, and he doesn''t know where to hide. They can''t threaten you at all, so now is the best time for you to be the boss of yidaoliu, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Kimono nodded.


    What Xiao Yao said is true, and it''s meaningless to deny it.


    "I''m just curious. What''s the good for you when I become the boss of yidaoliu?" Murakami said.


    "In the end, it doesn''t make any sense to me that all three of you are dead. There are still a lot of idle people. If you are dead, maybe there will be three. They will still trouble me, won''t they?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Kimono nodded.


    "Also because of this, so, if you become the boss of yidaoliu, I don''t think yidaoliu will want to trouble me in the future." Xiao Yao said, "it''s a good thing for you, and it''s also a good thing for me."


    Mu Shanghu nodded hard and said, "yes, you are right. Everyone is happy! And if I really become the boss of yidaoliu, I will never let the people of yidaoliu go to your trouble, and Shanghe will become our common enemy. "


    "Ha ha, even if I don''t pay the river, I don''t think you will be idle. After all, if he is alive, he will threaten you." Xiao Yao said.


    The expression on mu Shanghu''s face was a little embarrassed, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Just now, you need to give me another reason." Xiao Yao said.


    Mu Shanghu stares at Xiao Yao and asks, "why? What do you mean


    Xiao Yao looked at mu Shanghu and said, "there are so many people in yidaoliu. Why do I have to make you the boss of yidaoliu? You have to give me a reason


    "What do you mean?" he asked He felt that he would never guess Xiao Yao''s idea, so he had better let Xiao Yao say it directly.


    Xiao Yao said: "simple, when you really become the boss of yidaoliu, I think the most important thing you need is money?"


    "I see." Although Xiao Yao''s words haven''t been very thorough, mushanghu is not a fool. His words have already reached this point. If he still doesn''t understand, it''s a typical brain problem.


    Kimono feels that his IQ is enough. He continued: "when I become the leader of yidaoliu, I only need 30% of the annual income of yidaoliu, and the remaining 70% is yours. What do you think?"


    It seems that this guy is still on the road.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "no, we only need 50 percent."


    I can''t believe my ears.


    He knew that Xiao Yao would bargain, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao even despised himself for giving too much.


    To be honest, before he thought he could have 10%, it was already very good. Now it seems that Xiao Yao is really a good man!


    "If you have no problem, I naturally have no problem..." Murmuri said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "in this case, we don''t need to say anything more. One person is 50%. I''ll give you a bank card later, and then you can pay for it."


    "Good!" When Murakami said this, he was a little worried and said, "but what if Shanghe brings a werewolf to my trouble?"


    He was not afraid of anything else, just the werewolves under the river.


    Although the werewolves were killed by Xiao Yao before, he was not Xiao Yao, but he was mushanghu. The werewolves couldn''t deal with Xiao Yao, but it was easy to kill him. He had also seen the power of werewolves before.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Even if the werewolves don''t come to me, I''ll go to them." Xiao Yao said, "when that time comes, they can''t cope with it by themselves. How can they have the heart to deal with you?"


    I think it''s true!


    Then, Xiao Yao said: "however, the ugly words have to be said in the front. If Shanghe appears, we will kill him immediately, but if you can''t solve it, we can''t help it."


    "Don''t worry, no one can threaten my position except Shanghe!" Mu Shanghu patted his chest and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Although mushanghu seems to have little ability, since he can share the world with Shanghe and Huatian, he must have his strength. Therefore, Xiao Yao has nothing to worry about.


    Then he took out a pill from his pocket.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Mushanghu didn''t even think about it, so he put the pill into his mouth.


    Song Yilin on the side was surprised and said, "ah, you are really OK. Don''t you worry about brother Xiao? This is going to poison you?"


    "If brother Xiao really wants to kill me, he doesn''t need to poison me. Isn''t it a waste of pills?" Murakami said.


    This kid is really smart.


    "Well, my IQ has been humiliated again." Song Yilin beat his chest and said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to song Yilin, but looked at mu Shanghu and said, "in fact, what you just ate is really poison. However, it will attack after a year. At that time, I will give you an antidote. Every year, I will send you an antidote."


    "Good." Mushanghu nodded. It didn''t matter at all. He knew that it was only a way for Xiao Yao to control himself. Otherwise, what should Xiao Yao do if they all go away and repent? If he had been Xiao Yao, he might have used the same method. Besides, he felt that as long as Xiao Yao didn''t want him to die, he would never die.

 Chapter 787

    After taking the pill, Xiao Yao left a phone number for mu Shanghu, indicating that he could leave now.


    Mushanghu didn''t hesitate and left directly.


    "Brother Xiao, let this guy go easily! What if he turns his head and deals directly with us? " Song Yilin whispered.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Xiao Yao took a look at Song Yilin and confidently said, "he doesn''t dare."


    Song Yilin had no choice but to nod. He still believed Xiao Yao''s judgment. At least for such a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t miss it.


    After that, people began to discuss the next direction.


    "Go back." Xiao Yao said these two words.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, many people''s faces changed.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you mean? We haven''t finished our task yet? Shall we go back now? " Song Yilin asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin, shrugged his shoulders and said, "what should we do if we don''t go back now?"


    Song Yilin hastened to say, "naturally, we should go directly to catch the river."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it doesn''t make any sense. If you were on the river, what would you do?"


    Song Yilin thought carefully and said, "I''ll hide immediately. After all, I don''t know the strength of my opponent yet."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "in fact, I think going to the river is much more careful than we thought. Before, he would directly push mushanghu out and decisively choose to run away, which means that in fact, he really killed himself and didn''t want to take any risks."


    Song Yilin nodded, and everyone didn''t speak. Everyone was waiting for Xiao Yao to continue.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks. He continued: "now, when mu Shanghu goes out and goes to the river, he will be afraid. He is wondering whether this will be our bait. Moreover, because mu Shanghu and Huatian have been solved by us, he will also be wondering whether the island will always be safe. Therefore, the easiest way is to leave the island directly."


    Song Yilin looked a little surprised when he heard Xiao Yao''s words. He said, "brother Xiao, do you mean to say that mushanghu will choose to leave the island directly?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what''s impossible? What''s more important than his life in this world for him? "


    Although song Yilin agrees with Xiao Yao''s idea, he still thinks that Xiao Yao''s statement is too firm.


    Xiao Yao knew what song Yilin was thinking, and said, "I know what you are thinking, but don''t think so much. This time we go back, we also need to find out the situation of the werewolf. Now our opponents are not only on the river, but also the Werewolf of geese country. If we don''t know them clearly, I don''t know what to do next."


    Song Yilin and others understood this.


    It turns out that going back now doesn''t mean that everything is over. It''s just a temporary end.


    For Xiao Yao and others, a river, there is no storm, no threat to them, really let Xiao Yao feel headache, or those werewolves.


    So, it''s no longer meaningful to think about where to go to the river. It''s better to think about how to deal with werewolves.


    "I just can''t understand. We''ve never been enemies with werewolves. Why do they have to come to us?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "Well, what''s the point? It''s a werewolf! Let''s kill one if we come to one, and we''ll kill two if we come to two. I''m afraid they have too few werewolves to kill us! " Song Yilin said. Nantian looked at Song Yilin for a long time. After a long silence, he couldn''t help sighing: "it''s nice to be young."


    "Young and frivolous!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "When shall we go back?" Song Yilin asked, "now I can''t wait to go to goose country."


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s wait for Lin Minyan to recover." Xiao Yao said, "about ten days and a half months."


    "That is to say, we have to stay on the island for another ten days and a half months?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Well, besides, I have something to do here." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin quickly asked, "brother Xiao, what''s the matter? No, tell me now! "


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to go with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yilin nodded vigorously.


    "Well, I''ll take you with me!" Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin''s eyebrows are flying.


    Wu Jingtian, on the side, was not happy to hear this, and said: "brother Xiao, you don''t do this. You can''t take Lao song out every time you have something. What can we do? If you''re not here, we don''t know what to do. It''s boring. The bones are almost rusty. "


    "That''s you. Don''t use" we ". Anyway, I think it''s good to be idle." Inflammation just coughed a to say.


    Wu Jingtian is too lazy to talk to the old man.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Jingtian and asked, "do you want to go too?"


    "Yes Wu Jingtian nodded quickly.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said, "well, you and song Yilin will follow me."


    Wu Jing Angel nodded, but also a little excited.


    On the contrary, song Yilin began to murmur and ponder. It''s really strange. When did brother Xiao become so happy


    Wu Jingtian looked at Nan Tianyuan and asked, "brother yuan, you and I are not going with us."


    Nantian looked at Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian, and said, "I won''t go."


    Wu Jingtian also nodded, but he was a little bit puzzled. He didn''t know why. He felt that when Nan Tianyuan said that again, the smile on his face was a little strange, as if he had guessed something


    The next day, on a busy street in Xiaoban City, song Yilin and Wu Jingtian stretched out their tongues like two dogs and followed Xiao Yao with big and small bags in their hands.


    "Brother Xiao, what you said is to buy things."


    "Yes, if we had known, we would not have come."


    Xiao Yao turned to Wu Jingtian and song Yilin and said, "what''s the matter with you two! At that time, I didn''t force you to follow me. You asked for it on your own initiative. It''s not appropriate for me to refuse you! What''s more, it''s not appropriate for us not to buy some presents and take them back. "


    Song Yilin and Wu Jingtian smile bitterly.


    "Brother Xiao, do you feel like you are a woman when you do this?"


    "Well, I think so, too."


    "Let''s see what''s good about the island," said Xiao Yao.


    He felt that he had a lot of gifts to give.


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "brother Xiao, although I haven''t been to the island, I also know that the shopping center of the island is still in jinzuo! What good things can a small board buy? "


    When he finished, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped, turned to song Yilin and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    I don''t know why, song Yilin suddenly has a bad premonition. He was so stunned that he didn''t know whether he should repeat what he had just said.


    "If you want to say it, just say it. What''s haw doing?" Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    Song Yilin coughed and had to say, "I mean, the shopping center in the island country is still in the city of Ginza."


    "Well, it makes sense. OK, let''s go back first." Xiao Yao said.


    "No?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Don''t buy today, let''s go to Ginza tomorrow!"


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He really wanted to find a needle and sew his mouth up at once


    "Lao song, let me give you a good suggestion. You''d better lock the door when you go to bed at night." Wu Jingtian said.


    Song Yilin was full of fog and water. He looked at Wu Jingtian and said, "what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I''m just afraid that I can''t help feeling in your room and strangling you at night." Wu Jingtian said.


    Song Yilin regretted that in his heart. It was not only a pit for himself, but also an offence to others


    Xiao Yao is a man who does what he says. He really takes song Yilin and Wu Jingtian to jinzuo. He also borrows a car from mu Shanghu to bring the gift back.


    When Wu Jingtian and song Yilin see that Xiao Yao wants a pickup truck, their hearts are almost desperate


    How many gifts should I buy!


    Seven days later, Lin Minyan finally wakes up. This is also because his physical fitness is good. In addition, Xiao Yao will enter some aura when he is free. Otherwise, in Lin''s case, it would take at least ten days to wake up.


    Lin Minyan woke up and recovered well. On the tenth day, everyone was ready to leave.


    In addition to their own luggage, everyone has to help Xiao Yaokang buy gifts.


    "Brother Xiao, you have to pay a lot of tax, don''t you?" Song Yilin said.


    "No, I asked before. The identity of the Dragon protection hall doesn''t need to pay taxes." "It''s also because the things you bring back may involve state secrets," Xiao said


    Song Yilin thinks Xiao Yao is really a person who likes to use privileges.


    When he arrived at the hall, Xiao Yao took a simple glance and was a little surprised. He asked, "Hou Wang, Qiu Gang, where''s your luggage?"


    Hearing this, Hou Wang and Qiu Gang were surprised.


    What do you mean, brother Xiao Qiu Gang asked.


    "Nonsense, you won''t go back with us. When will you go back?" Xiao Yao asked, "haven''t you solved your problems yet?"


    Hou Wang and Qiu Gang could hardly believe their ears¡° Xiao... Brother Xiao, can we really go back? "¡° You''ve been on the island for such a long time. Can''t you stay home all the time? What''s more, now that your two identities have been exposed, it''s meaningless to stay here. On the contrary, there will be danger. No one knows what kind of accident will happen. It''s better to go back directly. " Speaking of this, Xiao Yao turned to Lin Minyan and asked, "is that ok?" Lin Minyan said with a smile: "brother Xiao, you are the leader of the Dragon protection hall. You can make your own decisions about these little things."¡° That''s it. Go and pack up quickly! " Xiao Yao said, "after we go back, we can rearrange the people to come here."¡° Thank you, brother Xiao. Thank you, brother Xiao! " Hou Wang and Qiu Gang were so excited that they were almost speechless. I do not know when, they have long been eager to return, just because the burden on their shoulders, so that they had to leave home.

 Chapter 788

    It is late autumn in China.


    "The air here is better than that of island countries." Hou Wang took a deep breath and said.


    Song Yilin murmured in a low voice: "you''d better pay attention. Don''t suffocate if you can''t change it in one breath."


    He felt that this guy knew nothing about the haze damage in Kyoto.


    "I feel that the excrement of China is much like the food of the island country." Qiu Gang said happily.


    He is a rude man, and his words sound rude.


    Xiao Yao took a look at Hou Wang and Qiu Gang and said, "I''ll give you a month''s holiday. Let''s go home and get together with your family first. After a month, I''ll report directly to hulongtang. I don''t need to tell you the address, do I?"


    "No, brother Xiao, thank you really..." when he said this, Hou Wang''s eyes were moist.


    He and Qiu Gang made a deep bow to Xiao Yao at the same time.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and drove the two sentimental guys away.


    After Qiu Gang and Hou Wang left, Xiao Yao turned to Lin Minyan and said, "what should I say?"


    "Before, I really didn''t think about their feelings." Lin Minyan naturally knows what Xiao Yao wants to say.


    "In fact, there are many people like them. If you ask me what I should do, I don''t know. After all, not everyone can have such opportunities as Hou Wang and Qiu Gang. Moreover, it''s not practical to change them every few years. After all, it''s hard to lay the foundation. After changing people, everything has to start from scratch." Xiao Yao said.


    Lin Minyan sighed, his idea is the same as Xiao Yao, such a thing, really not so simple can deal with.


    "Forget it. Don''t think about it for the moment. Go back." Xiao Yao said.


    Six people, back to the Dragon protection hall base.


    In the hulongtang base, the long sword line has been waiting for a long time.


    "All settled?" Long Jian Xing looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "Not yet. I just solved the problem of one knife flow first." Xiao Yao said.


    "This time you go to the island country, isn''t it a matter of one knife flow?" Long Jian Xing asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Lin Minyan and said, "you can explain to changjianxing later. I have other things to do. Now everyone is disbanded. What should I do? By the way, Lao song, help me book tomorrow''s ticket. I''m going back to Haitian city for a few days. Oh, by the way, find a car for me. I''m going to my mother''s next time."


    "Good..." Song Yilin feels that he has become a professional errand runner now.


    "Won''t you go back with me?" Xiao Yao said, "I really don''t want your daughter-in-law?"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go back! That''s three, isn''t it? " There is no need to say more about this. Nantianyuan is sure to follow Xiao Yao.


    As for Wu Jingtian, we still have to train.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about Wu Jingtian. Lin Minyan is not blind either. Naturally, he can see Wu Jingtian''s strength. It is estimated that he will become a regular in these two days.


    However, his relationship with Wu Jingtian is close after all. It''s really inconvenient for him to talk about such a thing. Lin Minyan can only understand it for himself.


    As soon as Xiao Yao sat in his office for a while, the long sword shop came.


    "The chief will come later." That''s what I said in the first sentence after long sword came in.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "as soon as we come back, he''s coming here?"


    "Yes, earlier I gave a brief report on your situation in the island country. He is coming." Long sword line said.


    "Well, all right, I''ll get ready." Xiao Yao said.


    It''s understandable that the long sword guild reported this matter to the leader. After all, the Dragon protection hall is the blade of China, and the leader is the most direct person in charge, except Xiao Yao, who is not very competent.


    If it''s just a small matter, there''s no need to report it, but now it''s not a small matter. To enlarge, it''s about China and the island.


    After about an hour, the chief arrived.


    After sitting down in the office, he said directly: "I only have five minutes. Let''s get to the point. Xiao Yao, I already know everything about the island. First of all, I want to praise you for your beautiful work. You not only solved the trouble, but also indirectly controlled the flow of the island. It''s very pleasant, but also hidden danger. If this thing is exposed, I think the island countries will also fight back. "


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said in a low voice, "chief, am I doing something wrong or wrong?"


    "For a simple example, you have a grudge against Lao Wang and always want to beat him, but you don''t have a chance. Although you know you beat him, he will want to revenge you, so you don''t beat him?" Asked the chief.


    Xiao Yaole said: "then I understand. I''m doing it right!"


    "Well, there''s no doubt about that, so I want to praise you, but I didn''t expect that there will be werewolves this time. It seems that things are not as simple as we think. In fact, I can guess some of them, but it''s not convenient to disclose them to you now. Start investigating the situation of werewolves immediately and collect information. When the time comes, you will have to travel again, But this time, it''s for the country! "


    After hearing the chief''s words, Xiao Yao couldn''t help getting serious.


    The problem has obviously risen to a high level.


    It seems that there are some things I don''t know about, and they are very serious.


    "Chief, I see." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, I believe in your ability of understanding, so I don''t plan to say anything more, but you boy, listen to me clearly. No matter what you do, you have to put your safety first, understand?" The chief said seriously, "China can lose anyone, but now, you can''t be lost."


    To be honest, Xiao Yaozhen did not expect that the chief would suddenly say such a thing.


    He felt like he was about to swell.


    After a brief chat, the chief looked at his watch and said, "time is up. I have to go. There is a meeting waiting for me."


    "Yes, you have a lot of money every day." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The chief didn''t have a good way: "I feel that I''m not as busy as you. Let''s not talk about it. I''m gone!"


    With that, the chief left.


    After the chief left, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    He turned around and said to the long sword line beside him, "I''ve seen all kinds of masters, but I''m really nervous when I see the chief."


    "Anyway, I don''t know anything else. I knew that if my master saw the chief, he would not be very nervous." Long Jian Xing glanced at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yaole said: "you are really interesting. As long as you find an opportunity, you want to step on me and praise Zhuge Huotian, right?"


    Long sword line a show hand, say: "what I say is true!"


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him. After a while, song Yilin also called to say that the car had been found.


    "I have to leave. I can''t come back in a few days. I''ll leave you to deal with the Nell matter previously told by the chief. In addition, if there''s nothing, try not to call me. If there''s anything, don''t call me." Xiao Yao patted the long sword line and said.


    Chang Jianxing was surprised and said, "you are the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall now! Why do you still want to be a shopkeeper? "


    "I''m kidding. I''m a shopkeeper of hundreds of millions of businesses. What''s more, these things?" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Song Yilin will be speechless.


    He wondered whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to make Xiao Yao such an irresponsible person become the leader of Huaxia dragon protection Hall


    Driving with song Yilin, Xiao Yao also arrives at the Qin family.


    When Qin Rou saw Xiao Yao coming back, she was naturally happy. She quickly ordered people to start cooking.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that every time he came to the Qin family, it seemed that the first thing he did was to eat first.


    This seems to have formed a certain rule.


    Soon, Qin Qian and Qin Luan came back together.


    Originally, they had to wait for a while before they could come back. They just heard that Xiao Yao had come, so they came back ahead of time.


    "Xiao Yao, I heard that you went to the island this time!" Qin Qian asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "What are you doing? Tell me about it Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao a show hand, said: "in fact, I still want to talk to you, but can''t say, no way, state secrets."


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, you don''t want to talk about it, and you tell me about state secrets." Qin Qian''s face is not happy.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said to song Yilin: "see? Now this society is like this. You talk nonsense seriously and some people believe it. But if you tell the truth, no one believes it. "


    "Well, Qianqian, Xiao Yao didn''t cheat you. It may really be a state secret." Qin Rou knows something about Xiao Yao''s joining the Dragon protection hall.


    Qin Qian is a little incredible.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. When you go to the island, you don''t bring us any presents, do you?" Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao stretched out a finger.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Here''s a box for you¡° Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin took the car key from Xiao Yao and went to get something.


    This doesn''t need Xiao Yao''s command. Anyway, he knows that he is a runner now.


    After Song Yilin left, Qin Qian quickly asked, "who was that man just now?"


    "My brother, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He thinks Qin Qian''s eyes are a little strange now.


    "Does he have a girlfriend?" Qin Qian asked.


    Xiao Yaole said: "yes, so you certainly have no hope. But can you like such a man? "


    "Che, you know what, that guy is a master at first sight. How nice it is to be a free bodyguard for me!" Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao thinks that it''s really a good thing that song Yilin has a girlfriend. Even if song Yilin doesn''t have a girlfriend, he will tell Qin Qianqian that song Yilin already has a girlfriend. As song Yilin''s brother, how can he push his good brother into the fire?

 Chapter 789

    After eating in the Qin family, Xiao Yao did not choose to leave immediately, otherwise, Qin Rou would feel that her son had a daughter-in-law and forgot his mother.


    When I left Kyoto, it was the morning of the next day.


    "Brother Xiao, when are you going to get married?" Sitting on the plane, song Yilin couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yaole said, "you are not married. What do you worry about me doing?"


    "Ha ha, anyway, I said to Li Qiuyue that if I get married, I have to wait behind you. Who wants you to be the eldest brother?" Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin with a disdainful look.


    "Li Qiuyue forced her to marry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yilin looked embarrassed and nodded.


    Xiao Yao continued: "because you don''t want to get married, so you push me out as a shield?"


    Song Yilin nodded again.


    Xiao Yao has the heart to strangle song Yilin.


    This guy is really shameless. It''s all his own business. Why should he carry the pot?


    No wonder a few times before, when we had dinner together, Li Qiuyue always asked Xiao Yao when to get married.


    At that time, Xiao Yao was naive enough to think that Li Qiuyue was wishing her happiness. Now it seems that it is not the case at all.


    In desperation, Xiao Yao also had to start to do ideological work for song Yilin.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong with getting married. You''re not young now. You should get married when you should. You should get married early and have children early." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing these two words, song Yilin''s face immediately changed.


    "Yes, brother Xiao, you''re right. If I get married now, I''ll have children very early in the future. My God, it''s terrible. I''d better get married later." Song Yilin shivered.


    Xiao Yao


    It turned out that he wanted to do some ideological work for song Yilin and tell him that marriage is not so terrible.


    Now it seems that my words are counterproductive.


    Then, song Yilin turned to look at nantianyuan and asked, "brother yuan, you are so old, why don''t you get married?"


    Nan Tianyuan: "in his heart, ten thousand draftsmen rushed by. He really wanted to hold song Yilin''s neck and tell him that he was still a little fresh meat.


    Just thinking about it, he felt that he had better do less for such shameless things.


    "He has been in the South Heaven palace all the time. How can he get in touch with girls?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan smiles and says seriously, "in fact, I really like a girl before."


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin''s eyes fell on him, and showed a strong interest.


    It''s really hard for them to believe that Nan Tianyuan, with such a character, even experienced love.


    "Does that girl like you?" Song Yilin asked.


    "I used to like it." After thinking about it, nantianyuan gave such an answer.


    Song Yilin and Xiao Yao are more and more curious.


    "It seems that yuange has a story." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    "Unfortunately, there is no wine." Xiao Yao nodded in agreement with song Yilin.


    Nan Tianyuan sat on the inside side. He turned around and looked out of the window, as if thinking. Then he turned around and said, "in fact, it''s not that complicated. It''s just that you love me and I love you."


    "Then why are they separated?" Song Yilin was puzzled.


    "Because she doesn''t love me anymore." Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile, "although I have had conflicts before, they are all small conflicts. I used to be a person with a short temper, and I think I have many principles. But for that girl, I put down many principles and abandoned many things that I once thought were very important. Every time I have conflicts, I will put everything down and coax her."


    Both song Yilin and Xiao Yao were wide eyed.


    They really can''t believe that people like Nan Tianyuan would save face and take the initiative to coax a woman.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t think it was possible before. I thought it was just women. It wasn''t that important. But later, I found out that I was wrong. In fact, I wasn''t as free and easy as I thought. When I was deep in it, I found that it was really difficult to continue to insist on myself." Nan Tianyuan said, "love is like this. It''s out of control. It''s hard to control it. For fear of losing it, we know how to cherish it."


    Speaking of this, Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile, which seemed to contain everything in the past: "I once thought that maybe it was wrong for us to separate because the door was not in charge, maybe it was because the world we were in was different, maybe it was because she lost her temper. I couldn''t bear it - but I never thought it would be because she didn''t love me."


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin suddenly stopped talking.


    They don''t know what to say to comfort the South sky is far away. Maybe from the beginning, it''s a very irrational thing to talk about this topic.


    "Before I met her, I didn''t know what love was, but after I missed it, I didn''t know what love was." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly and did not speak.


    Song Yilin face confused: "do not understand."


    "What do you do with that?" Nan Tianyuan said, "you don''t want to get married now. There''s nothing wrong with it. After all, everyone has different ideas. You are different from me. I dream of having a family. If we can be stable in this world, who is willing to be displaced? It''s just such a dream, and I''m afraid of it. I once dreamed of marrying her and having a baby. I believe that I am happy in my dream, but I''m afraid of such a dream, because when I wake up, my heart is like a knife, emptiness and loneliness sweep like wild animals, devouring my heart... "


    "Why are you alone now?" Xiao Yao asked, "in fact, there are many good girls in this world."


    Nantianyuan smiles and says to Xiao Yao, "I just think that love is not found, but waiting. Wait until the time, in the right time, always meet the right person, not to that time, will chase, even together, or will separate, will only make themselves more painful, take a cut to gain wisdom! If you make a mistake once, you dare not repeat it. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak, but he would not agree with Nan Tianyuan''s idea.


    If everyone holds the same idea as nantianyuan, how can we wait for love?


    Of course, in this case, there is no need to say that he did not have the experience of nantianyuan, did not experience his past, did not dare to make a false assertion, but did not respect nantianyuan.


    "Did you hear what they said? Do you have any feelings? " Xiao Yao pushed song Yilin on the edge and said with a smile.


    Song Yilin shook his head and said, "I think what he said is very complicated. I can''t understand it at all."


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "if you don''t understand, it''s really strange."


    After that, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    Three people, no one spoke.


    Song Yilin was in high spirits when the plane landed smoothly and walked out of the plane.


    "It''s still Haitian city!" Song Yilin said with a smile, "I really don''t like Kyoto."


    "Why?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "I think we''re just helping them clean up the air when we stay in Kyoto." Song Yilin said.


    Nan Tianyuan laughs. He doesn''t dare to answer the question. He''s afraid of being checked on the water meter.


    "Brother Xiao, where are we going now?" Song Yilin asked.


    "What do you care where I go?" Xiao Yao looks at Song Yilin and asks.


    Song Yilin blinked, didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Nantianyuan said: "brother Xiao''s meaning is that you can go to work for you. Go to find Li Qiuyue."


    "Come on Song Yilin sighed, "women are like clothes, brothers are like hands and feet, but brother Xiao, who wears your daughter-in-law, who do you chop?"


    Xiao Yao wants to kick song Yilin''s ass, so he quickly dodges.


    After driving away song Yilin, Xiao Yao takes Nan Tianyuan back to siheyuan.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m going back to the South Heaven palace." In the courtyard, Nan Tianyuan said, "can you find me a car?"


    "Well, when will you be back?" To be honest, Xiao Yao would not feel used to it if he suddenly lost nantianyuan.


    "Two or three days!" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "just go back and have a look."


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any ink, so he just threw the key of the Land Rover to him.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yao first chatted with his grandfather and second grandfather, and told them what happened in the island.


    As soon as the story was finished, Gao Feng waved: "OK, go away!"


    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at his grandfather in confusion: "grandfather, I just came back. How can you drive me away?"


    "Pull it down. When I was chatting earlier, I just looked at the door in three words, but I couldn''t sit down long ago, could I?" Gao Feng said with a smile, "I grew up looking at you. What do you think, I don''t know?"


    Xiao Yao immediately said with a smile: "Hey, Grandpa, you are really powerful. Sure enough, there is nothing in the world that can hide from you."


    "Go and be busy. Xiaoxiao is really a good girl. If we get married early, we will be at ease." Gao Feng sighed, "I live one day less. I really don''t know which day I can''t wake up."


    Xiao Yao looked serious: "I said, sir, what''s your situation now? It''s just middle-aged. I''m beginning to say bad things. Don''t you know about your body? If you don''t live to 400 years old, do you mean that you are a miracle doctor


    "Get the hell out of here, and stop the bullshit!" Gao Feng didn''t have a good airway. "Doctors, don''t pay so much attention to life and death. I''ve seen many people go from full of energy to a touch of loess. What does life and death mean to me? Xiao Yao, you still haven''t reached the realm


    "As long as you live to 400, I can''t see through, I can''t see through." Xiao Yao said. Gao Feng is full of warmth, but he doesn''t say much. He just waves his hand to let Xiao Yao leave.

 Chapter 790

    The car left for nantianyuan. Xiao Yao had no choice but to take a taxi.


    To Xiaoyao security company, downstairs, Xiao Yao met someone he didn''t want to meet, Yao Jing.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao feels that he doesn''t feel guilty about Yao Jing, but he doesn''t know why. When he sees Yao Jing, he always feels guilty.


    This kind of feeling makes Xiao Yao a little confused.


    It seems that I have done something sorry to Yao Jing.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, Yao Jing also showed an excited expression in her eyes.


    She walked to the front, light footed. Although she tried to restrain her inner excitement, her walking speed was faster than usual.


    When she got there, she opened her teeth and whispered in a soft voice, "are you back?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, subconsciously touched the tip of his nose, from the micro expression, it seems to be a kind of guilty performance.


    He felt full of resentment from Yao Jing''s words.


    "Are you looking for Xiaoxiao?" Yao Jing continued.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    "OK, then you go up. I think she is still in a meeting." Yao Jing said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, turned around and got on the elevator with some dullness.


    Yao Jing did not follow up. Although she was going to get on the elevator, she could feel Xiao Yao''s discomfort at this time.


    After the elevator door slowly closed, the smile on Yao Jing''s face slowly receded, replaced by the loneliness.


    "When I see Xiao Yao, I''ll ruin my whole life - that''s probably what I am." She said to herself with a bitter smile.


    After waiting upstairs, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    After entering Li Xiaoxiao''s office, Xiao Yao finds that, as Yao Jing said, Li Xiaoxiao is not in the office at all.


    Sitting in the boss''s chair, Xiao Yao stretched and made himself a cup of coffee.


    In fact, he thinks that this kind of life is also very good, that is, sitting in the office, having a meeting, making some money, and holding his wife and children after work to heat the Kang. It''s much more comfortable than running around outside. It''s much better.


    Just as nantianyuan said, if you can be happy and stable, who is willing to be displaced?


    Everything is just helpless.


    Even if Xiao Yao wants to stop, he will still be pushed forward by an invisible hand.


    It''s like the gear of fate. Once it starts to turn, it''s hard to stop.


    After sitting in the office for almost half an hour, the door of the office was pushed open from the outside. Li Xiaoxiao, with a tired face, came in with her sideburns. Her face looked slightly haggard. Maybe it was because of the poor quality of sleep and lack of rest during this period, but when she saw Xiao Yao, her eyes immediately glowed.


    "Are you back?"


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. He felt happy.


    Seeing this kind of surprise on the face of the woman you like is probably the happiest thing for a man.


    Then, Li Xiaoxiao quickly ran to Xiao Yao, and stretched out his arm to keep his neck.


    "That''s good. You''re back." Li Xiaoxiao is smiling.


    Xiao Yao rubbed Li Xiaoxiao''s hair.


    "Will you go when you come back this time?" Li Xiaoxiao asked again.


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and did not answer the question.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, how could Li Xiaoxiao''s clever character not be guessed.


    She was a little disappointed and laughed: "it seems that we still have to go."


    Xiao Yao nodded, said: "although the island is smooth, but also involved in other things, leaving a curse, I may have to go to goose country."


    "How long will it take?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao is really hard to give Li Xiaoxiao a deadline.


    "Well, that''s not good." Li Xiaoxiao curled his lips, "if there is a time to wait, how good it would be. For example, I know when I can get off work, I will look at my watch, and then count down. Every minute, I will be happy. For example, I drive home, I know how far away it is, so I won''t be in a hurry, but every time I wait for you, I don''t know how long it will take, which is really bad."


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao, just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and laughed.


    She stretched out her hand and gently beat Xiao Yao on the chest. She rolled her eyes and didn''t have a good way: "I''m serious about talking to you. Don''t laugh silly, OK? If you laugh like that, I''m embarrassed and angry. "


    Xiao Yao is more happy with his smile.


    "Forget it, can you at least stay in Haitian for a few days?" Li Xiaoxiao asked again.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He can guarantee that.


    Although it''s urgent to go to goose country, it''s not too anxious.


    "Dinner with me in the evening." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Well, let''s eat whatever we want." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao rubbed Xiao Yao''s hair: "that''s good."


    "A man can''t touch his head." Xiao Yao seriously said that this is the thought Gao Feng instilled in him since he was a child.


    Li Xiaoxiao said, "I just touch it. What can you do to me?"


    "..." Xiao Yao thought about it, bent his knee and half squatted down, "then I''ll squat down and touch it for you."


    Li Xiaoxiao giggled.


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao took Li Xiaoxiao by the hand and asked, "have you been very tired recently?"


    "I''m not very tired, but I''m in trouble." Li Xiaoxiao sighed.


    "Tell me about it!" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head: "I don''t want to talk to you!"


    "Why?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "If I talk to you, you can definitely solve it again. I don''t think it''s worth it at all. I''ll think whether I''m really inferior to you. This will hurt my self-confidence. I believe I can easily solve it even without you!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao sighed. To be honest, Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t look relaxed at all.


    "Well, don''t say that. Now that you''ve become a pawn cupboard, you need to be thorough. You don''t have to worry about the company''s affairs, do you understand?" Li Xiaoxiao said with a straight face.


    Xiao Yao stood up and respectfully saluted: "yes, I do!"


    "That''s right! Go, eat


    "Eat now?" It''s more than three in the afternoon.


    "When you were away, I searched. There were many new shops nearby, waiting for you to come back and eat with me." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao stood up and went out with Li Xiaoxiao.


    From more than three o''clock to more than six o''clock.


    In fact, Li Xiaoxiao is already full. She just enjoys searching for delicious food with Xiao Yao.


    Such a process is worth cherishing.


    Finally, the two returned to Xiao Yao''s small three Curie.


    This is their home.


    Siheyuan is where they live.


    The villa is the home of Mr. Li.


    Only here is their home.


    "It''s still too small here." After entering the house, Xiao Yao looks around. He lives in a villa on the island. Xiao Yao is really used to living in a villa. When he comes back to his little three Curies, he will feel not used to it.


    "It''s so sweet Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "But I also want to have a lot of dogs, a lot of cats, a lot of flowers. It''s too small here." Xiao Yao repeated.


    "Then we''ll change to a bigger house." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Well, later, I''ll talk to Xia Yixing and ask her to keep a villa for me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, I''ll keep an eye on the decoration. I''ll make it look like I like it!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao naturally has no opinion about Li Xiaoxiao''s offer. He didn''t understand the decoration at all, and he didn''t have time to focus on the decoration. It''s really very suitable to give it to Li Xiaoxiao.


    When Li Xiaoxiao went to take a bath, Xiao Yao also called Xia Yixing, first told her that he had come back, and then talked about the villa with her.


    He is such a person, this second thought of things will never wait until the next second to do.


    "Villa, no problem, you come back, do not know to see me this old staff ah." Through the phone, Xiao Yao can feel Xia Yixing''s strong dissatisfaction.


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Xia Yixing on the other side of the phone said, "forget it, it''s not hard for you. It''s more important for you to have a girlfriend. By the way, is Li Xiaoxiao in a bad mood these days?"


    Xiao Yao doesn''t believe that Xia Yixing is really capable of calculating. He thinks that Xia Yixing must have understood something.


    "What''s the matter? I asked her and she didn''t want to tell me Xiao Yao said.


    "Actually, it has something to do with me." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is more curious.


    "In the past, when Xiaoyao real estate company was demolished, it also met nail households. Do you know what nail households are? That is, money can no longer solve the problem, or unless it is given a sky high price, there is no way to deal with those nail households. " Xia Yixing said, "the demolition money given by Xiaoyao real estate company is much higher than other companies. I know that you will not bully ordinary people, and I will not commit your taboo, but you should also understand that there is no way to satisfy people''s greed."


    Xiao Yao can understand what Xia Yixing said. He is just curious about the reason why Xia Yixing and himself said it.


    What does this have to do with Li Xiaoxiao''s current troubles?


    After listening to Xia Yixing continue to say, Xiao Yuan just understand a probably.


    In the past, Xiaoyao real estate company always handed over the problem of nail households to Xiaoyao security company to solve. Xiao Yao knows better than anyone what tiger used to do. It''s very appropriate for them to handle such a matter. This time is still the case, Xia Yixing will give a nail household to Xiaoyao security company. But now, the boss of Xiaoyao security company is Li Xiaoxiao. Naturally, this problem is in Li Xiaoxiao''s hands. Li Xiaoxiao is different from tiger. She is not willing to solve problems in such a violent way. In other words, she is much kinder than the tiger. Everyone has his own weakness. Even Li Xiaoxiao, who is usually vigorous and resolute, is in trouble this time. If she can''t do it, things will drag on. Every day of delay, Xiaoyao real estate company will lose one day. Li Xiaoxiao is under a lot of pressure, but has not found a suitable way.

 Chapter 791

    From Xia Yixing''s mouth, Xiao Yao finally knows the truth of Li Xiaoxiao''s haggard face.


    However, he is still a little curious. According to the truth, although Li Xiaoxiao is kind, she is not an irrational person. For those nail households, she has no need to be soft hearted. For those greedy people, the best way is to let him get nothing. At least Xiao Yao thinks so.


    Now Li Xiaoxiao is in trouble when she encounters such a problem. He thinks that there must be something he doesn''t know. But he can''t know all this from Xia Yixing. After all, she doesn''t know exactly why. If she is very clear, she probably doesn''t need Li Xiaoxiao to do it, This tough girl will solve problems in her own way.


    If there is any difference between Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, Xiao Yao thinks that when Xia Yixing does something, he pays more attention to the purpose. If Li Xiaoxiao does something, he pays more attention to the process. This may be very complicated, but it''s very easy to understand when you think about it. For example, Xia Yixing doesn''t ask about the specific reasons of nail households, When she has defined the other party as a nail household, she will definitely not be soft hearted, while Li Xiaoxiao needs such a process of understanding and choosing the right medicine.


    That''s it.


    Hang up the phone, Li Xiaoxiao wrapped wet hair, also came out of the bathroom.


    She is like a gentle kitten, lying in Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "I haven''t bathed yet. I''m sweating." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s OK. I don''t dislike it." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Maybe only in front of Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao will put everything down and become a real little woman.


    She enjoyed it.


    Many women hope to find a stronger man than themselves, and Li Xiaoxiao is the same. In fact, being strong doesn''t mean that you have to have a lot of money or younger brothers. It''s just that you need a sense of security.


    Even a strong woman has a weak place in her heart.


    Li Xiaoxiao is like this.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao and puts his hand on her face.


    "Comfortable?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "It''s soft." Xiao Yao said with a smiley face.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly blushed, attached to Xiao Yao''s ear, opened her mouth, and the warm breath blew into her ears. Her voice was like a mosquito song: "in fact, there is something softer on me. Do you want to feel it?"


    As a man, as a normal man, if he can keep at least calm when he hears such words, it''s quite different from ordinary people''s restraint.


    In fact, Xiao Yao has such restraint. As a practitioner of aura realm, if he doesn''t even have such determination, he can wash and sleep.


    But now Xiao Yao is not willing to show his determination. There is a saying that a man should be a beast when he is a beast!


    Xiao Yao keeps Li Xiaoxiao''s slender waist with two hands, turns over and reverses his position, and stands aloof.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed his ruddy face. His restless hand had already stretched out from the bottom of his pajamas to feel the warmth of a long time ago


    In the bedroom, the light was dim.


    After a great war, Xiao Yao has been sweating. "Give me the paper!" Hiding in the quilt, Li Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took all the cartons beside him and handed them to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Go and wash first!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it. Instead of taking a bath, he got into the bed again and hugged Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Why do you want to come?" Li Xiaoxiao is already full of panic. It can be seen from this that Xiao Yao was able to toss about before.


    Xiao Yao gave a bad smile: "you have found this."


    "No more." Li Xiaoxiao''s expression looked like she was about to cry, "I''m in pain."


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed. He coughed quickly, then changed his tone and said, "it''s not so easy for me to let you go. First of all, you have to tell me what''s going on in this period of time."


    Li Xiaoxiao blinked. He didn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. He said, "it hasn''t been so good recently."


    Xiao yaocai doesn''t believe that Li Xiaoxiao really doesn''t know what he wants to express. However, even if Li Xiaoxiao pretends to be a fool, Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to let Li Xiaoxiao pass by like this. He hugs Li Xiaoxiao and says, "I mean, what''s special about that nail household."


    Li Xiaoxiao curled her lips and seemed a little unhappy: "I said it! I can solve this matter by myself. Why do you want to ask? "


    With that, she turned her words and said, "is it Xia Yixing who told you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, I''m a real headache as a rival in love." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said, "she must want to make a comparison with me in this way, so that you can know how useless I am. There is no way to solve such a problem."


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed by Li Xiaoxiao''s words, and asked, "does Xia Yixing have such a clever mind?"


    "Che, who knows?" Li Xiaoxiao said, "can you understand the girl''s mind?"


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and didn''t speak.


    Not saying anything doesn''t mean that he fully agrees with what Li Xiaoxiao said just now. He just thinks that one of Li Xiaoxiao''s words is right, and that the girl''s mind is really beyond her comprehension.


    At least now, he doesn''t know anything about it.


    "How do you know that Xia Yixing told me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Besides Xia Yixing, who else? Or the tiger, but the tiger knows what''s going on Li Xiaoxiao said.


    As soon as Xiao Yao pats his thigh, you can see that Li Xiaoxiao is smart!


    "Tell me about it then!" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head vigorously: "I won''t tell you."


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I can ask the tiger!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just now you have already told me, tiger also knows."


    Li Xiaoxiao secretly regretted that she had just said something she shouldn''t have said? It''s hard to put an end to what has been said.


    Biting her teeth, she said angrily, "I won''t let him tell you!"


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just looked at Li Xiaoxiao with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed and chose to give up resistance.


    No way. She thinks tiger will listen to Xiao Yao.


    Who makes the tiger''s real boss Xiao Yao? "Actually, it''s not that complicated." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I think that nail household is very poor."


    Xiao Yao said: "I think I''m also very poor. If he doesn''t move all the time, how much money should I lose?"


    Li Xiaoxiao butted Xiao Yao with his arm. He didn''t have a good way: "I''m serious!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "then you can tell me how poor the relocated households are."


    Li Xiaoxiao sighed again and told the whole story.


    Nail household, Li Hongbing, is an old man. He is 75 years old. He used to be a worker and had no children. His daughter-in-law died three years ago. Now there is only such a lonely old man left.


    In fact, Li Hongbing is not a bad man. The reason why he has not agreed to the demolition is not because he is greedy. For him, money is not very important, because he does not know when he will leave the world, so it is meaningless to give him more money.


    The reason why he didn''t want to move is very simple, and it makes people feel sad.


    It was about 50 years ago that the only daughter of the old man was abducted by human traffickers.


    The old man has been looking for his daughter for so many years and never gave up. But now he is old and can''t run any more, so he has to stay in Haitian city and the old house.


    In the old man''s words, he said nothing would move away. He would wait here for his daughter to come back.


    It''s because of this that Li Xiaoxiao feels headache and no solution. Although everyone knows that the old man''s daughter can''t come back at all, the obsession in the old man''s heart can''t listen to these words.


    Have you not said that to him in so many years?


    But what about that? Has he persisted to the present?


    Moreover, Li Xiaoxiao is not willing to say such words. In Li Xiaoxiao''s opinion, this is the wish and expectation of the old man''s life. At this age, it is a very stupid thing to break other people''s wishes.


    However, in addition, Li Xiaoxiao really has no way to help the old man find his daughter? It''s been 50 years. There''s no clue. How can I find it?


    At the thought of this, Li Xiaoxiao has a headache.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s narration, Xiao Yao touched his head and said with a bitter smile, "don''t say you have no way. Even me, there is no way to deal with it."


    "Ah, you say, in such a situation, I''d rather let them bully an old man. Isn''t that ridiculous?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yaole said, "if you really do this, I have to give you up."


    "Cut, don''t stink, I haven''t married you. Besides, I didn''t say I had to marry you!" Li Xiaoxiao gave Xiao Yao a white look.


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "well, later, we''ll go to see the old man."


    "Well?" Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened and asked, "do you already have a way?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "there is no way."


    "How can you..."


    "If there is no way, you can''t go to see someone else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with a suspicious look, obviously does not believe what Xiao Yao says now.

 Chapter 792

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yao drove with Li Xiaoxiao towards the middle of the city.


    It is said that this was originally a waste factory, and the houses around it were resettlement houses for some old workers, but later the factory closed down, but these people still live here.


    Here is the land taken down by Xiaoyao real estate. After the demolition, the government is very willing to build a new community. This is like a thorn in their heart. If they want to demolish it, unless it is private investment, if the public takes the money, it will cost a lot of money and time, It is not of great significance. It does not fall within the scope of the development route of Haitian city. What''s more, it is not a simple matter to get approval.


    Finally, under the guidance of Li Xiaoxiao, BMW stopped in front of an old house.


    "This is it?" Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao sitting beside him and asks.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, then looked at Xiao Yao with a very confused look and said, "Xiao Yao, what good way do you have, just tell me!"


    When it comes to the end, they all start to use the coquettish tone.


    Xiao Yao could only show his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t cheat you before. I came here just to see other people. There''s nothing I can do."


    Although Li Xiaoxiao didn''t want to believe it, Xiao Yao''s tone and manner of speaking at this time made her dubious.


    Although Xiao Yao usually likes to play tricks, but he has repeatedly asked, but finally still got such an answer.


    Does Xiao Yao really have no way?


    Is this going to be flexible? But according to his understanding of Xiao Yao, this guy never fights unprepared battles!


    With Xiao Yao out of the car together, they walked into the yard shoulder to shoulder.


    The door of the yard is open. In the yard, there is a reclining chair. An old man in a black coat, with a book in his hand, is watching attentively.


    Even if Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao came to them, the old man did not put down his book.


    Xiao Yao adjusted his angle to see the words on the cover clearly.


    Zhouyi.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the old man had a strong interest in fortune telling!


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine, and is not an expert in geomantic omen and geomantic omen. There is no way to take this aspect as a breakthrough point to find a way.


    Li Xiaoxiao wants to speak, but Xiao Yao stops him with his eyes.


    The corner of his mouth raised a radian.


    He didn''t believe that the old man really read so carefully that he didn''t notice that there were two big living people in the room!


    I''m afraid the only explanation is that the other party doesn''t really want to talk to them.


    Obviously, the old man fully knows their purpose, otherwise, there is no reason to be so unkind, unless the other party is a very unreasonable person. If so, Li Xiaoxiao has no need to consider so many complicated things.


    Xiao Yao looked around, then moved over two chairs and sat down with Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s face is at a loss. She is more and more unclear about what medicine Xiao Yao sells in his gourd.


    Looking at Xiao Yao directly take out the mobile phone to play, her face is speechless.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, the old man finally couldn''t stand it.


    He closed the book in his hand, sat upright and looked at Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao.


    "I said, you two, you are not going to leave?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao took advantage of the situation and put away his mobile phone.


    He looked at the old man with a smile on his face.


    "You see us, old man!" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the old man snorted coldly.


    "I didn''t disturb you when you read carefully, for fear of making you angry!" Xiao Yao continued.


    "..." the old man was a little angry. He thought that Xiao Yao was intentional. He didn''t believe that Xiao Yao really thought so. Do you read carefully?


    In this case, it is estimated that only three-year-old children can be cheated!


    "I''ve said it no less than ten times. I really don''t want money, but I can''t move." Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at the book in the old man''s hand and asked, "are you interested in Zhouyi?"


    "I''m not interested. I just want to learn." When the old man said this, he gave a bitter smile and said, "but now it seems that I really don''t have any comprehension ability."


    "It can''t be said that you have no comprehension ability." Xiao Yao said, "it''s ten yuan a book. It''s printed in batches by the printing factory. It''s strange if you can really see some tricks from it. Otherwise, not everyone in China can become a fortune teller? "


    The old man didn''t say anything. He knew Xiao Yao had a point.


    In fact, he doesn''t understand the truth, he just doesn''t want to understand it. That''s what people do. If they want to get drunk, the whole world can''t wake him up.


    "Do you want to learn fortune telling?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What does this have to do with you?" Obviously, the old man is not very willing to chat with Xiao Yao, even unwilling to answer each other''s questions, "in a word, no matter what you say, I will not move."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I can guess that you just want to use this way to see if you can figure out where your child is now, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    The old man''s mood suddenly became excited. He stood up straight and looked a little thin.


    "It''s my business. What does it have to do with you? Go away, all of you


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man in front of him. When he heard such harsh words, he didn''t feel very angry. On the contrary, he pitied each other.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything stimulating just now.


    The old man just didn''t want Xiao Yao to continue to speak. There was a trace of fear in his eyes. He was worried that what Xiao Yao said next would have a great impact on him.


    Some words, his heart than anyone else to know, just do not want to listen to, also do not want to face.


    That was his hope, and he held on to it for 50 years.


    In fact, the old man thought too much, and Xiao Yao didn''t think that he had to fight each other.


    Those words are not acceptable to the old people, and, for the other party, they sound very cruel.


    "In fact, old man, if I were you, I would not feel sad at all. Instead, I would feel happy." Xiao Yao said, "the child didn''t come to you because she''s living well now."


    The old man frowned slightly and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao knew that he couldn''t talk to each other so easily, so he continued: "if you want to wait for your daughter here, just wait. I admit that before I come here, I really intend to find a way to get you to agree to the demolition. Now think about it or forget it."


    The old man was stunned, snorted coldly, and said, "do you think I will believe that you have such good intentions? How many of you real estate developers are not black hearted? "


    Li Xiaoxiao on the side seemed to be a little upset when he heard such words, and said, "old man, are you saying that too much? If we are really black hearted businessmen, do you think you can still sit here and read? Do you think there''s any other way we can get you out of here? "


    Although Li Xiaoxiao''s words are not very pleasant to hear, the truth is this truth.


    The expression on the old man''s face was also embarrassed.


    He knew that what the girl said was true.


    Last time, any one of those young men with big arms and round waists could kill him, but the other did not.


    Sitting at the back of his house, Lao Li''s son is very greedy. When he heard that he was going to demolish the house, he asked for 10 million yuan. As a result, he was half killed, and finally he reluctantly agreed to demolish the house.


    The other side didn''t do this to themselves, so it can be seen that other people are not bad people.


    "Old man, I''ve come to see you today. As long as you want to live here, you can live here." Xiao Yao said.


    "You''re not going to demolish?" Asked the old man.


    "Tear it down! But we''ll talk about it later. When your daughter comes back and you move away, we''re demolishing. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "..." the old man''s mouth moved a little and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    He thinks Xiao Yao is a little silly. Who doesn''t know his daughter won''t come back?


    Even if I can come back, I''m afraid the possibility is less than one in ten thousand.


    Is this young man as stupid as himself?


    But he didn''t want to say that.


    Xiao Yao went out again and came back with some gift boxes.


    "Since I''ve come to see you, I can''t come here empty handed. I''ll leave the things here, sir." Xiao Yao said.


    Then, he really left with Li Xiaoxiao.


    Back in the car, Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao in a strange way.


    "Are you trying to influence each other with love?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, sighed for a long time, and said: "in fact, I didn''t cheat you before. I really have no way to persuade the other party to demolish such a problem. It''s impossible at all. Unless I say some cruel words, you can''t say them, I can''t say them, let alone use violence, otherwise my conscience will be upset, The only thing I can do is wait. It''s just losing money. I can afford it. "


    "You know, if this project is delayed, it will take Xiaoyao real estate at least three years to recover?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "I don''t know. I know now." Xiao Yao said, "three years is three years. Anyway, I can''t wait."


    He is really not short of money.


    Li Xiaoxiao gave a bitter smile and was speechless¡° If you let Xia Yixing know that you have solved the problem in this way, you will be very angry. " Li Xiaoxiao said, "it''s not just that you didn''t help, but that you''re making trouble." Xiao Yao laughed. After Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao left, a Mercedes Benz stopped at the gate of the yard. Xia Yixing stepped down from the car.

 Chapter 793

    Along with Xia Yixing, there are tigers.


    "Sister Xia, I think it''s better to leave it to my sister-in-law." Tiger also got out of the car, followed Xia Yixing, whispered.


    He is really aggrieved. No matter Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing, neither of these two women can be offended by him.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao is now Xiao Yao''s real girlfriend, if someone stands in front of him and says that Xia Yixing has nothing to do with Xiao Yao, he can spit each other to death.


    Xia Yixing finds tiger and asks about the details of the matter. Tiger has no way to hide anything.


    Tiger knows that Li Xiaoxiao is under a lot of pressure now, and has no countermeasures or progress. He knows that Li Xiaoxiao really has no way now, and it''s not a good thing to drag on like this. After much deliberation, he tells Xia Yixing the truth of the matter and accompanies Xia Yixing to the old man''s home.


    "This is it, isn''t it?" Xia Yixing looks at the tiger and asks.


    The tiger nodded dully.


    Xia Yixing is about to enter.


    "That, sister Xia!"


    Xia Yixing turns around and looks at the tiger with a puzzled look.


    The tiger wriggled and said, "otherwise, we''d better wait for our sister-in-law to solve it."


    Xia Yixing was a little angry and said, "if she can really solve it, she has already solved it. Why wait until now? Besides, I didn''t bring anyone here, did I? That means I''m not going to use violence at all. What are you worried about? "


    Tiger also want to talk, Xia Yixing but directly wave interrupted.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll watch it. Come on, and I won''t tell Li Xiaoxiao about it. Li Xiaoxiao won''t know that you gave me the information." Xia Yixing said.


    The tiger said with a sad face: "this does not need sister-in-law to ask, she can certainly guess, you two, which one is not smart!"


    Xia Yixing will be amused by tiger''s words.


    See Xia Yixing into the yard, the tiger standing in place, thinking for a while, the last bite or go in with.


    Anyway, now that Xia Yixing has come, he still hesitates and has no meaning. It''s better to follow Xia Yixing. If Xia Yixing really plans to show her vigorous and resolute side, he can at least watch it.


    Then they went into the yard. The old man was still sitting in a chair, thinking about something.


    See Xia Yixing and tiger, he immediately stood up, the expression on the face looks a little serious, as if facing the enemy.


    For nothing else, the main reason is that tigers don''t look like good people.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a good man, he can give people a kind of intimacy. As long as the old man sees Xiao Yao, he will know that the other party will not do anything extraordinary to him. But in the face of tigers, he has no such confidence.


    In fact, people are like this. Although kindness is a good thing, there are too many unreasonable people in this world. If a person is kind, he will be bullied. On the contrary, he will be afraid of those villains who don''t want to die. Although it''s unfair, how has this society ever been fair from the beginning to now?


    "Old man, you''re in good health, aren''t you?" The tiger and the old man say hello, they have seen each other.


    "What are you doing here?" The old man''s eyes were full of vigilance when he looked at the tiger.


    The tiger rubbed his hands awkwardly. Last time he came, his attitude was not very good. It is estimated that the old man still hates him!


    Last time, if it wasn''t for Li Xiaoxiao''s presence, he would have been able to beat the old man up. It''s not that he can''t do such a thing.


    "Don''t be so magnanimous, old man! I have nothing else to do this time. In fact, I just want to see you. " Said the tiger.


    "Your boss just came, and now you come again?" The old man obviously didn''t believe the tiger.


    He felt that it must have been the two guys who had been so soft that they planned to take a tough approach to themselves.


    At the thought of this, he was angry. Previously, he thought the two young people were good. Now it seems that he thought too much before. This is just slag in slag. What he said before was so nice that it turned out to be bullshit.


    But tiger and Xia Yixing were surprised at the old man''s words.


    "You mean, Li Xiaoxiao has been here before?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "I don''t know her name, and there''s a young man."


    "It looks like Xiao Yao." Xia Yixing nodded slightly and asked, "they are all here. Do you agree to demolish now?"


    "Why should I agree?" The old man looked at Xia Yixing with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xia Yixing is a little surprised.


    Originally, she was still thinking that since Xiao Yao had already come, she wanted to solve the problem. As long as Xiao Yao took the hand, there should be no reason why she couldn''t solve it. But now it seems that things are not what she thought. Even Xiao Yao didn''t solve the problem. Otherwise, the old man would not have such an attitude now.


    In this world, there are problems that can embarrass Xiao Yao. She feels a little surprised, and a faint smile appears on her face.


    I don''t know why, but when she thought of Xiao Yao''s unsolvable problems, she felt that she wanted to laugh.


    It seems to be a bad taste.


    "Old man, you think well. This time I come here, I want you to agree to the demolition." Xia Yixing said.


    "No way, I won''t agree!" The old man was angry and said, "hum, those two people were not good people before. They were hypocritical on the surface and behind the back."


    Xia Yixing was stunned, and his mood was not quite right: "old man, I think you misunderstood me. The two people who came earlier didn''t know that we would come, and we didn''t know that they would come back. Although I don''t know what they said to you, I believe that they must speak well to you. You can think that I''m not a good person, but don''t think so, They are not good people. They are kind people. They should not be treated like you


    Xia Yixing''s emotional words surprised the old man.


    He probably didn''t expect that Xia Yixing would say such a thing to him. When he thought about it carefully, he thought that maybe he really misunderstood.


    "Master, this time, I''m here to persuade you to move." Xia Yixing said.


    The old man just wanted to refuse, Xia Yixing continued to speak.


    "I know that you will definitely have an opinion on this, so I think we can find a way to have the best of both worlds. On the one hand, we can let your daughter come back to find you, on the other hand, we can let you agree to the demolition. What do you think?" Xia Yixing said.


    The old man looked at Xia Yixing with suspicious eyes. He was very curious about what the other party could think of.


    So this time, he did not immediately speak against it.


    "Your idea is nothing more than worrying about the demolition of the community. Your daughter will not find you when she comes back. Am I right?" Xia Yixing asked.


    The old man nodded.


    "So, if you agree to the demolition, I can still guarantee that you can live here, and give you a job to be the doorman of our new community. Your job is to guard at the gate of the community every day." Xia Yixing continued, "at the same time, isn''t your daughter called an Xiang? The name of our community is an Xiang community. In this way, if your daughter comes back, she will know about it. "


    After hearing Xia Yixing''s words, the old man became a little excited.


    "What you said is true?" Asked the old man.


    "Of course." Xia Yixing said, "moreover, we will give you a compensation of 300000 yuan and a house in the community."


    "No, no!" The old man waved his hand and said, "I don''t want money. As long as you pack food, I can live in the guard room!"


    Xia Yixing smiles and nods: "that''s a deal."


    "Good!" When the old man said this, tears came down. "In fact, I''m not unwilling to demolish. I know that this neighborhood has long been looking forward to demolishing. Everyone hopes to have a good life and live in a new house. I''m just worried and afraid. Although I know that the possibility of my daughter coming back is very small, but, I don''t want to give up if there is a little possibility... "


    Walking out of the old man''s yard, Xia Yixing sighed.


    Turn around and see the tiger looking at himself with a kind of adoring eyes.


    She touched the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "Why are you looking at me like this? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    "No, no, sister Xia, I just didn''t expect that you could solve such a complicated problem so easily when it came to you. You are just a fairy!" Said the tiger from the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t know how long this problem has bothered Li Xiaoxiao. If they had a suitable solution, they would have solved it long ago. During this period, Li Xiaoxiao was so upset about this problem that tigers all saw it in their eyes, but they didn''t expect that Xia Yixing would solve this seemingly unsolved problem in a short time.


    Is Xia Yixing really much smarter than Li Xiaoxiao?


    Although he didn''t say it, Xia Yixing seemed to be able to read through the tiger''s mind and said: "in fact, Li Xiaoxiao is no more stupid than me. The reason why she didn''t think of such a solution is that her way of thinking about the problem is relatively simple. She just thought about how to get the old man to agree to move, but she didn''t think of it, We can think of a way to resettle the elderly. "


    "Ah, in the end, it''s still powerful..." what tiger admires most is the name of the community. In fact, the name of the community can''t be better at will. It''s just a coincidence that the original name of the community was Yinxiang, but now it''s just changed a word. Naturally, the problem is not big, and it''s not difficult to pass it.


    That is to say, Xia Yixing, this is not only a way to achieve the best of both worlds, in fact, it is a way to achieve the best of three.


    That''s what''s really powerful.


    "Well, go back and tell Li Xiaoxiao about it. By the way, it''s your way. Don''t say I''m in it." Xia Yixing got into the car and said.


    "Why?" The tiger expressed his incomprehension¡° She''s too strong to think that I''m trying to prove that I''m smarter than her. It''s not good for her and it''s not good for me. " Xia Yixing said.

 Chapter 794

    When tiger reported the incident to Li Xiaoxiao, Li Xiaoxiao blurted out without thinking about it.


    "Is this Xia Yixing''s way?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    The tiger was dumb for a moment.


    He is very puzzled, his performance should be very good! How can Li Xiaoxiao see through at a glance?


    For the first time, he had doubts about his acting.


    Is it hard to say, like Xia Yixing, what kind of mind reading skills does Li Xiaoxiao know?


    "Sister in law, I didn''t say anything. How can you know?" Seeing that Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes were so firm, the tiger gave up denying it.


    "First of all, you should not go to the old man without my permission. If you really think of a good way, you will tell me for the first time that you will not choose to make your own decisions. Is that ok?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at the tiger and asked with a smile.


    The tiger nodded awkwardly, which he had never thought of before.


    "Then, sister-in-law, is there any other reason?" Asked the tiger.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes were complicated. She looked at the tiger and said seriously, "the second reason is that I think it''s better not to say it."


    Tiger a listen to this worried, quickly said: "sister-in-law, don''t ah, what reason do you tell me, let me see what I have shortcomings, this is also a kind of progress for me, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that the tiger was so serious, Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said, "since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. The second reason is that your brain is doomed that you can''t think of such a way."


    Seriously, the tiger really wants to slap himself now.


    It''s better to smoke yourself alive.


    Well, I have to ask such questions. Why?


    "Well, let''s get busy first." Li Xiaoxiao saw the tiger''s expression so embarrassed, and said quickly.


    The tiger sighed: "it''s OK, sister-in-law. Anyway, I''m not stupid for a day or two. Don''t tell me anything about my brain."


    Then he ran away.


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    Well, the biggest advantage of tigers is that they can face up to their own shortcomings, which is worthy of praise!


    When he got home, Li Xiaoxiao also told Xiao Yao about it.


    "It''s a good thing that the trouble is solved!" Xiao Yao said with a smile. When he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Li Xiaoxiao, trying to capture some information from the expression on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t think much about it. I have to say that Xia Yixing''s method is really good. This time, I''m not as good as others, and I have nothing to say, but it''s just this time. In the future, I will be able to solve the problem that she can''t solve!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded happily. This is what he would like to see.


    When listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s explanation before, he was more or less worried about whether Li Xiaoxiao could accept such a result and whether he would be hit. Now it seems that his previous worry is totally superfluous. Li Xiaoxiao''s mentality changes very quickly, and this change is still taking place in a good direction. This change is called growth.


    Xiao Yao is quite happy to see such changes. He hopes Li Xiaoxiao can grow up quickly in the shortest time and be able to be independent. Although money is important, Xiao Yao has no real interest in his companies. At the beginning, he was interested in all his companies. He never thought that he had to earn much money when Li Xiaoxiao grew up, You really don''t have to worry about anything.


    "Xiao Yao, when can you settle down and do nothing but live with me?" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks about this question almost every day, but he can''t get an answer, so he simply doesn''t think about it. The more he thinks about it, the more his head aches.


    More than anyone else, he hopes to do nothing but live a happy and stable life with Li Xiaoxiao. But now, it can only be regarded as an extravagant hope. At least now, he has not seen the end.


    "Forget it! I won''t ask you that. " Li Xiaoxiao is a very understanding girl. Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face at this time, she knows that it''s hard for her to get an answer. In this case, don''t ask anything, otherwise it will only make Xiao Yao feel a headache. When Xiao Yao is not happy, how can she be happy? What''s more, Li Xiaoxiao thinks that the answer to this question is not very important. After all, as long as Xiao Yao is always around her, what kind of life is not very important.


    "I''ll take a shower first." When Xiao Yao talks, he plans to stand up. As a result, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly stands up and hugs his neck.


    "Don''t go now." Li Xiaoxiao''s head rested on Xiao Yao''s shoulder and whispered.


    "When shall I go?" Xiao Yao turned around and put his hands on Li Xiaoxiao''s face, which had become hot because of shyness, with provocation in his eyes.


    "Cut the crap and go after it''s done!" With that, Li Xiaoxiao grabbed Xiao Yao and pulled him hard, both of whom fell on the bed.


    Xiao Yao got up and reached out to touch the bedside table.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Take the umbrella!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t take it!" Li Xiaoxiao pulls Xiao Yao back, "I''m going to give you a baby..."


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with serious eyes.


    It''s not a bit of a joke.


    "Think about it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Think about it!" Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said, "even if I don''t get married, I''ll have a baby for you. At least he can accompany me when you''re away!"


    A girl, has already said that, if Xiao Yao continues to insist, it will be too manly.


    Finally, he helped Li Xiaoxiao and himself to get rid of the shackles and join in the great cause of inheriting excellent genes


    After a storm, Li Xiaoxiao retracted into the quilt.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "people say that if you want to judge whether a man loves you or not, it depends on whether he turns around to smoke or holds you after he finishes his work."


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes, no good airway: "first of all, do you smoke?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and said with a smile, "I smoke occasionally."


    Li Xiaoxiao is too lazy to talk to him.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think I have too many times in this period of time?" Lying in Xiao Yao''s arms, Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    She is still worried that she will give Xiao Yao an impression of dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao said with a bad smile: "it''s OK. As a practitioner, if I don''t have this ability, I''m embarrassed to say that I''m a master. Besides, I''m also a traditional Chinese medicine. I''m still very strong in this aspect. Even if you insist on it until I''m 50 years old, I can do it easily."


    Li Xiaoxiao beat Xiao Yao''s chest with his fists, but he didn''t have a good way: "you are so thick skinned, and you can do it with ease. What do you mean! What''s the matter? Do you think I can''t do any of them? I have to find one to sleep with? If so, I think Xia Yixing is quite good, you can consider it


    Xiao Yao said by Xia Yixing that he was sweating. He didn''t dare to say anything.


    Whenever Li Xiaoxiao talks about these topics, Xiao Yao will make the most rational choice, that is to say nothing and keep silent. This is the most correct choice for a person with brain.


    At this juncture, Xiao Yuan''s phone beside the bed rang.


    This call undoubtedly saved Xiao Yao''s life. After all, what he was most afraid of was this problem.


    Song Yilin is calling. Xiao Yao is a little curious. It''s reasonable to say that old song should be as addicted to the gentle countryside as himself at this time. How could he be interested in calling himself?


    After connecting, the voice from the phone is not song Yilin, but Li Qiuyue.


    "Wuwu, brother Xiao, no, song Yilin ran away..."


    "Run away?" Xiao Yao''s face is full of confusion.


    Li Qiuyue said it for a long time and didn''t make it clear. What she heard while she was crying was the sound of sobbing. How could she hear the clear words!


    "Qiuyue, don''t worry. Can you say something slowly?" Xiao Yao said.


    After waiting for almost five minutes, Li Qiuyue''s mood gradually calmed down.


    Li Xiaoxiao took the phone, also said a lot of emotional comfort words, and then, Li Qiuyue will just say what happened before.


    In short, it can be summed up in two words.


    Forced marriage.


    Li Qiuyue''s parents and grandfather began to put pressure on Song Yilin, just to let song Yilin and Li Qiuyue marry.


    When they were quiet, song Yilin thought he could avoid this problem, but Li Qiuyue started to talk about it again. In a flash, song Yilin disappeared and pulled down his mobile phone.


    After listening to Li Qiuyue''s narration, Xiao Yao has no choice but to say that he will find song Yilin first, call Li Qiuyue when he finds out, and then hang up the phone.


    What kind of thing is that?


    Xiao Yao is a little speechless. He has no way to deal with this kind of thing. Song Yilin is like a big boy. His character has not been decided at all. It''s impossible for him to get married.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t think this problem can be solved by himself.


    "What kind of brother are you? What''s wrong with other girls when they are old? Even if they really don''t want to get married, they should make it clear to them. They just run away. What do they think?" Li Xiaoxiao naturally looked at this issue from the perspective of Li Qiuyue.


    Xiao Yao scratched his hair and said helplessly, "it''s all their business. We don''t have to, and there''s no reason to get involved."


    The expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly became strange and said, "listen to what you say, you think there''s nothing wrong with what your brother says, right?"


    Xiao Yao swears that if he dares to nod his head now, the end will be very ugly. As a smart man, he can only betray song Yilin at this time, and stand together with Li Xiaoxiao at the commanding height of morality to condemn song Yilin''s practice¡° This guy is such a jerk. He can do anything like this. He''s not a man. Don''t worry. If he dares to call me, I promise to beat him up immediately! " Before he finished, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone rang. Xiao Yao is going crazy. Although it''s a strange number, Xiao Yao definitely has reason to believe that song Yilin made the call. This guy is too honest, isn''t he?

 Chapter 795

    It''s true that song Yilin called from a public phone. This guy has a good memory. He can remember Xiao Yao''s phone number.


    "I said," what are you doing? Isn''t Li Qiuyue getting married? What''s that to you? What can you do if you get married? " Now that Li Xiaoxiao is still on the side, Xiao Yao, holding the phone, naturally wants to scold song Yilin first, but he can''t help it. Because of this, he has been reprimanded by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Brother Xiao, what do I think? You don''t know. How can I not like autumn moon? I just don''t want to get married so early. Is that wrong?" I can tell that song Yilin is still in a low mood.


    Xiao Yao coughed and glanced at Li Xiaoxiao. He found that the girl was still staring at him. He had no choice but to hold on for a long time before he said, "give me your present position first. I''ll go to see you. Let''s meet and talk."


    After hanging up, Li Xiaoxiao also began to dress.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "With you!" Li Xiaoxiao said, "I don''t believe you will really beat song Yilin. I don''t have any other requirements. Let''s tie him up and send him to Li Qiuyue."


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    In fact, he was worried about this problem before. Now, he still has to face it.


    "Keke, Xiaoxiao, listen to me. Even if we really send Lao song to Li Qiuyue, it doesn''t mean much, does it?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao blinked at Xiao Yao and said, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao coughed, rubbed his nose and said, "in fact, my idea is very simple. I''ll go to Lao song first, and then, from the perspective of my brother, I''ll reprimand him to make him aware of his mistakes. Then, I''ll bring him back. Your task is to go to Li Qiuyue first, and then stabilize the girl''s mood, and do some ideological work by the way, Let her also realize her anxiety, and I also criticize song Yilin. In this way, they both feel that they are wrong. Isn''t it good to communicate with each other? "


    Li Xiaoxiao thought about it, but she didn''t insist on her own position. She thought what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable. Although she is on Li Qiuyue''s side, Xiao Yao''s words are very reasonable. Now let them settle down first, that''s the key. Do you want to persuade him or not!


    "Well, you have to promise me that you must talk about song Yilin!" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded and patted himself on the chest, saying that this matter could be solved by him.


    After Li Xiaoxiao leaves first, Xiao Yao also drives to the location where song Yilin is.


    Song Yilin said the place is a barbecue stand, in the moat river, the scenery is not bad.


    "Brother Shaw, you are coming!" Song Yilin is very excited to see Xiao Yao.


    Seeing song Yilin''s performance at this time, Xiao Yao is quite pleased. This guy has some conscience and can think of talking to himself at such a time.


    It''s not in vain, brother!


    "Brother Xiao, you can help me check out first. The boss said I must have no money with me, which makes me angry!" Song Yilin and Xiao Yao said.


    In such an instant, Xiao Yao''s previously established beauty collapsed. He wanted to drag song Yilin''s collar and throw him into the river. No wonder he was so excited when he saw him.


    After paying for song Yilin, Xiao Yao ordered some by himself.


    They sat together and watched the scenery by the moat.


    When the wind blows, it''s cool.


    Xiao Yao opens a can of beer, hands it to song Yilin, and opens one himself.


    "Brother Xiao, I know what you want to say, but I think you''d better not say anything now. I know that even if you really say something, it''s for my good, but I have my own ideas." When Xiao Yaogang was about to speak, song Yilin said something like this.


    Xiao Yao was a little confused.


    In the face of song Yilin''s attitude, he felt a little headache.


    I don''t give myself a chance to talk!


    "Lao song, it''s no fun for you to think so. Do you think I came to you just to persuade you to go back?" Xiao Yao coughed and took a sip of beer. Then he said.


    Song Yilin looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of strange eyes, which probably means: "am I wrong?"


    To be honest, Xiao Yao really had such an idea on his way here, but now he was blocked by song Yilin, and he didn''t know how to say it.


    After thinking about it, he laughed and said, "forget it, it''s all your own business. Even if others want to say something, they can''t help it. I just think that Li Qiuyue is really stupid."


    "What do you mean?" Song Yilin was surprised to hear Xiao Yao say that.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin, took another sip of beer and said, "if I ask you, do you love Li Qiuyue or not, you will tell me loudly and firmly that you love her, right?"


    Song Yilin was silent for a moment, nodded and thought, is that ok¡° You just hesitated Xiao Yao said. Song Yilin shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "brother Xiao, I can''t blame you for this. In fact, I don''t want to hesitate at all, but you have too many routines. I always feel that as long as I''m not careful, I will fall into your trap immediately." Xiao Yao: "is this the image of himself in Song Yilin''s mind? He coughed and then said, "in fact, I think if you really tell me that you love Li Qiuyue very much, I will feel very fake." Song Yilin was not happy to hear that. He also expressed his unhappiness in a very straightforward way: "brother Xiao, what do you mean by that? Do you still doubt whether I love Li Qiuyue? You should know that my greatest strength is sincerity. "¡° I know you are a sincere person, but now you tell me that you especially like Li Qiuyue. I really can''t see that. " Xiao Yao said, "do you know how sad Li Qiuyue will be when you run like this?" Song Yilin''s eyes were dim and he didn''t speak. Obviously, he had an answer in his heart. Xiao Yao took a look at Song Yilin and continued: "do you know how I know? Li Qiuyue called me and told me that she was crying while talking. She was very sad. At that time, I was thinking about a question. Do you really like Li Qiuyue? Although I dare not say that I love Li Xiaoxiao the most in the world, at least I can''t bear her to cry. If she shed a tear, I will feel sad. It''s my useless and my fault. Tell me, I like her so much, how can I be willing to hurt her and make her sad? " Song Yilin still didn''t speak, just began to drink a lot. Xiao Yao sighed and said, "Lao song, in fact, you can also ask yourself, if you really like Li Qiuyue, how can you give up her sad, give up her sad?" Song Yilin took a deep breath and flattened the injured beer can. It can be seen that his heart is agitated at this time¡° Xiao Ge, I really like Li Qiuyue. I also know that she will be my future wife, but I really don''t want to get married so early. I know that I will hurt her by doing so, but I really have no way! " Song Yilin said¡° Why don''t you want to get married? " Xiao Yao asked again¡° I just don''t want to Song Yilin said¡° That''s not a good reason. Even if you don''t want to, there are reasons why you don''t want to. " Xiao Yao said, "if it''s just your problem, you won''t hurt others. You can do whatever you want and don''t do what you don''t want. For example, if you want to eat apples and don''t want to eat bananas, you can eat apples. No one will care about you. It''s all small things." Song Yilin nodded, feeling that what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable. Xiao Yao continued: "but now, marriage is not your business. It also involves Li Qiuyue. If you don''t want to, you must have a reason. Otherwise, it''s selfish. What do you want others to do? Even if you really don''t want to, you have to give others a reason not to, so that they will have a sense of propriety in their hearts. You give a reason because you need to know how to consider others. " Song Yilin took a deep breath and whispered, "I''m just not ready and I don''t think about it..." "then tell her this sentence. She will ask you when you can be ready and what questions you don''t think about. You can answer her questions again. That''s communication." Xiao Yao said, "two people together, how can there be no problem, even if two people love each other to the bone, there will be misunderstandings one day, communication and communication is the best way to solve these problems, you have a long mouth, but two ears, you have to listen to other people''s two opinions, and then express their own opinion." Song Yilin took a deep breath and stood up¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I''ll go back. " Song Yilin said. Xiao Yaole said: "think about it?"¡° In fact, I still didn''t think about it, but what you said is right. Now that I have hurt her, what face can I have to say that I love her? I will feel that I am a very hypocritical person. " Song Yilin said. Xiao Yao smiles. I have said a lot before, but it must be impossible for song Yilin to digest it all in a moment. But now at least song Yilin knows what he is going to do. It''s enough to prepare a little. At least Xiao Yao knows that his long speech is not in vain. Watching song Yilin leave, Xiao Yao finally gets a long sigh of relief, stands up, settles accounts, and sets foot on the way home.

 Chapter 796

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what''s going on with song Yilin, but he believes that things must be developing for the better now.


    What''s more, he believes in his brother, and Xiao Yao doesn''t believe that song Yilin hasn''t figured out what he''s going to do.


    Back home, Xiao Yao also received a call from Nan Tianyuan. Nan Tianyuan said that he had come back now and was in the siheyuan. He asked Xiao Yao when to go to Kyoto. Xiao Yao didn''t give him an accurate answer. He just said that he would wait for two days.


    Nantianyuan didn''t go on asking. He knew that Xiao Yao was reluctant to leave now. He said that he was immersed in the gentle countryside. In fact, there was nothing wrong with it. After all, here, he had his relatives, lovers and friends. They were the most important people in Xiao Yao''s life. It would be really strange if he was willing to leave.


    In the next two days, Xiao Yao took Ge Weiyue and their children around.


    During this period, Fang Hai also came back to report the progress of his work during this period. When he took it away, Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and song Yilin with red eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, Lao song, in fact, I just miss the days when we three mix together every day. That''s the mother''s freedom." Fang Hai said seriously.


    Xiao Yao looks at Fang Hai and smiles.


    Song Yilin said happily: "otherwise, you will follow us!"


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao with a bitter smile and said seriously, "if I don''t hold you back, even if you don''t say it, I will follow you. But I know that I can''t protect myself well. This will only cause you trouble. If you delay something in order to protect me, I''ll be upset all my life. Besides, I have my own business to do now. I can''t help you, but I can guarantee that you will use endless money every day. Although I know that money doesn''t mean anything to you, it''s the only thing I can do. "


    When Fang Hai left, song Yilin whispered to Xiao Yao, "I saw the sea crying."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Brother Xiao, if the sea, like us, were all practitioners, how wonderful it would be!" Song Yilin sighed and said, "in fact, I miss the three of us when we are together every day. It''s so good. Look at the sea. His skin is black and rough. He used to be thin and tender, like a woman. Now he seems to be a lot deeper. "


    It is also said that Fang Hai used to be a chatter, often saying something that made everyone laugh.


    Now, Fang Hai doesn''t seem to be like this.


    Xiao Yao and song Yilin said, "this is growth."


    Song Yilin chewed this sentence repeatedly, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t understand the meaning, so he simply didn''t think about it.


    As far as song Yilin is concerned, he can do whatever he wants, but let go of some brain wasting things.


    "You and Li Qiuyue are all settled?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yilin, with a red face, whispered, "for the time being, wait for two years to get married."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "no rejection?"


    "No rejection." Song Yilin took a deep breath and said to Xiao Yao, "I said that I would get married in two years. In fact, it''s not my concession, it''s Qiuyue''s concession. How many years are these two years? After all, it''s still an unclear deadline. Qiuyue gave me a step down. She chose to give in. She didn''t force me. She could do it. If I still hide, I''m not a man. "


    Xiao Yao nodded happily.


    He thinks that it''s very rare for song Yilin to have such an idea now. If he changed to the previous one, song Yilin would not think of it, let alone think that it was Li Qiuyue''s concession. What he said before was fat, now it''s very suitable for song Yilin.


    This is growth.


    On the road of life, not only Xiao Yao, but also song Yilin and Fang Hai have been growing up. As time goes by, everyone is quietly changing.


    Fortunately, we are all on the way to progress.


    In the past, they were all big boys. Everyone would have their own ideas, and they would have their own unique personality. They thought they were very mature at the beginning, but in fact, they still had a lot to improve.


    Even a middle-aged man will have his own childish side. When a person thinks that he is mature, he is still in the childish stage. The real maturity is to tell others that he is on the road of gradual maturity. The road is far away and there is no end to it. Fortunately, he has not stopped.


    When he came to Kyoto from Haitian city, Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    "This time, I don''t think we need to go around any more?" After getting off the plane, song Yilin told Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin, only shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile¡° If you ask me to give you the answer now, I don''t know. In fact, I used to like to plan my own life very much, but now, I don''t have this habit, because I find that I never know what to do next and what is waiting for me. For example, at the beginning, I thought we would finish the task when we came back from the island, But now it seems that things are not the same at all. There are still some secrets that we don''t know about the goose people. After we have solved the doubts in front of us, who knows if there will be another doubt waiting for us to solve? "


    Xiao Yao''s words made song Yilin dejected¡° Xiao Ge, you say so, I feel very troublesome suddenly Song Yilin said¡° You''re afraid of the feeling that you can''t see the end. " Xiao Yao said, "in fact, it''s not bad. If you can see the end of everything now, what''s the point? Life is like this. It is always in the state of endless exploration. Only when you don''t know what will happen next, will you be in a state of hot blood. " Song Yilin thinks Xiao Yao''s brainwashing skill is very good. He can go to work as a professional biographer. Just out of the airport, Xiao Yao''s phone rang. It''s Zhou Lei¡° Xiao Ge, I said you are too unkind, right? The last time I came back from the island country, I didn''t tell us. I went directly back to Haitian city. " Zhou Lei said, "if I hadn''t seen Qin Qianqian before, I didn''t know you came back last time!" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t think you are busy, so I didn''t disturb you?" Zhou Lei just sniffed at Xiao Yao''s words. If he really believed Xiao Yao''s nonsense, he would be out of his mind¡° Xiao Ge, this evening, I''m the host, you all come to dinner! " Zhou Lei said. Xiao Yao thought about it and agreed. In fact, Zhou Lei''s speech is more artistic. For example, he uses "you" instead of "you". He knows that Xiao Yao may bring people here. If he just says "you", then the people he brings will be embarrassed and feel that he shouldn''t come. But he doesn''t know who Xiao Yao will bring, so he doesn''t name them directly, Even if he knew song Yilin, he knew Nan Tianyuan. After confirming the time and address, Xiao Yao hung up¡° In fact, I think you''re lucky, Xiao Ge. " Nantian said with a smile. Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Nan Tianyuan. He handed him a puzzled look, which probably means "what''s the point?". Nantianyuan is not a person who likes to play tricks. After seeing Xiao Yao want to know, he continued: "whether it''s Fang Haiwu, Jingtian, song Yilin, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, each of them is very loyal." Xiao Yao touched his nose and thought about it carefully. He nodded and said with a smile, "listen to what you say, it''s really such a thing!" Nan Tianyuan said: "and Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, they are all good girls. If other men can meet one in their life, it''s probably a great blessing. But you''ve met so many at one time, and each of them has a secret wish for you. Tut Tut, it''s envy for others!" Xiao Yao is sweating and stares at nantianyuan. He doesn''t have a good way: "I can''t talk nonsense. My girlfriend is Li Xiaoxiao. When did they make a secret promise to me?"¡° Ah, brother Xiao, I think you are very cruel. The most we can do is cheat others. You even cheat yourself! " Nan Tianyuan sighed and said. Xiao Yao ignored him. I went back to the base of hulongtang first and had a meal. I happened to meet Wu Jingtian. Now this boy has officially become a member of hulongtang. The last time I went to the island with Xiao Yao, I made a contribution. So now I go directly to hulongtang. It''s very in line with the regulations, but ordinary people won''t have such treatment, For example, those students who were preparing for the examination with Wu Jingtian had no chance to give a task at all. How could they make contributions? Wu Jingtian''s entry into the Dragon protection hall is also a good thing for the Wu family. After a long time, Wu Jingtian''s status in the Dragon protection hall gradually rises, and when he leaves the Dragon protection hall, he can also get a big official position. For the Wu family, which has gradually declined, it is to add a handful of firewood. At least, the rise of Wu Jingtian can ensure the Wu family''s success in the next few decades, It''s stable. Wait for the next firewood. At more than seven o''clock in the evening, Xiao Yao takes song Yilin and nantianyuan out of the hulongtang base together. Originally, Wu Jingtian was going to take him with him. After all, Wu Jingtian has just joined the hulongtang and is still doing well. Now he follows Xiao Yao and they are running around. It''s a bit strange to say. Not long after leaving the hulongtang base, Zhou Lei called. At the hotel, Xiao Yao not only sees Zhou Lei, Chang Yang and Qu Yang, but also Xiao Xiaoyan. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan are so close to each other that they look very sweet. It seems that the progress of these two people is also very fast.

 Chapter 797

    Seeing that Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan both have sweet smiles on their faces, Xiao Yao is also more willing to see them.


    Qu Yang is his brother, and Xiao Xiaoyan and Xiao Yao have been in contact with each other. He thinks this is a very good girl.


    "Brother Shaw, I''ve been waiting for you." Zhou Lei stood up, gave Xiao Yao a big hug, and made a very aggrieved look, said, "I thought you were going to abandon me and Qu Yang?"


    Xiao Yao


    He laughed and said, "don''t think so much. I have to tell you seriously, brother. I really like women."


    "..." Zhou Lei''s face was speechless, "brother Xiao, I''m also a normal man. Chang Yang can testify!"


    This remark attracted Chang Yang''s crazy eyes and a "shameless".


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao''s eyes turned on Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan and said, "this is the result of complete cultivation?"


    Xiao Xiaoyan blushed and didn''t want to talk, but she still had a happy smile on her face and some shyness in her happiness.


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao, it''s really not my fault. I can''t win it when Qu Yang comes out?" Qu Yang said triumphantly on the edge.


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s face suddenly sank and said, "listen to this, it seems that your previous achievements are brilliant too!"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Zhou Lei and them all made a vomit expression on the side, which caused a group of people to laugh.


    Xiao Yao also sighed in his heart. In fact, when he has a friend, it''s like this. Even if it''s just a childish joke, it can lead to laughter. This is a kind of happiness.


    When many people have nothing to do, they will think that their life is not happy at all. In fact, it is not. Happiness is always around, but they just don''t realize it. Only when they feel that happiness is hard won, can they feel it. Now Xiao Yao belongs to this kind of situation. He hopes that he can be stable more than anyone else, There are still many problems waiting for him to solve.


    Moreover, now he has no way to stop, otherwise he will only let himself and his closest people in danger.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    After sitting down, a group of people began to chat. Although nantianyuan and Zhou Lei and Qu Yang had a good relationship, he was not a talkative person. Besides, they all said that there was a generation gap at the age of three. Nantianyuan didn''t know how old they were. Although they were a bit awkward, nantianyuan would only talk more when he was in front of Xiao Yao, In his words, he felt Xiao Yao was like a man who had experienced many vicissitudes. Xiao Yao thought he was farting because he always thought he was a little fresh meat.


    It''s song Yilin, who used to talk a lot, but now he talks happily about what he saw and heard in the island country, and praises the housekeeper in the island country. Xiao Yao can only keep silent.


    "Tut Tut, Lao song, listen to you, that housekeeper of life is really good. Why didn''t you take it?" Zhou Lei laughs.


    Qu Yang nodded and echoed: "yes, Lao song, you have to win glory for your country!"


    Song Yilin smiles awkwardly. Are you kidding? In the villa arranged by Huatian, his identity is a deaf mute. How can he win glory for his country? Of course, this is too shameless to say, so song Yilin will not say it.


    When Zhou Lei and Qu Yang turn around, they come into contact with two murderous eyes.


    The brains of these two brothers have fallen into a brief blank. Looking at Chang Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan, they seem to understand something for a moment.


    Zhou Lei turned to look at Song Yilin with a serious look on his face and said, "but man, although the housekeeper is good, you also have a girlfriend. Even if your girlfriend is not around, you can''t do something sorry for other people''s girls. You say that other people''s girls, who accompany us with their best youth, still like us so much, If we do something wrong to others, are we still human? "


    "That is, Lao song, I advise you to forget that housekeeper. If you do, I really can''t make friends with you. You know, I''m the kind of person who can''t tolerate sand in my eyes. I don''t want to make friends with a scum boy!"


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He felt that he had met the most shameless people in the world.


    In the past, he thought Xiao Yao was a shameless champion. Now when he heard Zhou Lei and Qu Yang''s words, he realized how stupid and ignorant he was.


    It turns out that Xiao Yao''s shamelessness can only be regarded as the entry level! There are many people who are really shameless.


    At the dinner table, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang also briefly talked with Xiao Yao about the recent situation of Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company during this period of time. Half of the time, they waved their hands to signal that they need not say more.


    "You can just look at these things by yourself. I''ll give you some pills later. You can toss about slowly." Xiao Yao said. Qu Yang''s face was speechless and said, "brother Xiao, I haven''t seen the palm cabinet, but it''s the first time I''ve seen it as simple as you." Xiao Yao laughed, and then seriously said: "no way, I really don''t have any talent in this aspect. Don''t say you two, Chang Yang, don''t know how many streets to dump me in business. So even if you talk to me seriously, I can''t understand you. It''s better not to talk to me about anything."... " Qu Yang is a little speechless¡° In addition, when I was willing to toss with you at the beginning, I didn''t intend to get a piece of it. You don''t have to tell me how much money you make. Just keep it for yourself. "¡° That won''t do Zhou Lei shook his head. "Brother Xiao, if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to make so many people look at us with new eyes in Kyoto. But Qu Yang and I both know that in fact, any one with a little brain can do these things well. It''s just selling things. These pills, even if they are not hyped, They can sell at a very good price, can''t they? " Xiao Yao laughed, but didn''t say much¡° Xiao Ge, anyway, I will be your little brother in my life. " Qu Yang said on the side, "if you don''t want to take us to play, I''ll come to your house and sit on the ground." Xiao Yao turned to look at Xiao Xiaoyan and said, "look at your man, you are so childish."¡° I''ll go with him. " Xiao Xiaoyan said with a smile. Xiao Yao can''t do anything about the couple¡° By the way, brother Xiao, there''s another thing I want to talk to you about. A few days ago, someone came to me and said he wanted to see you, and he was quite generous. He said how many pills we have and how much he wanted. It''s not bad for money. " Qu Yang said. Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "who is it?"¡° I don''t know. I haven''t seen it before. It shouldn''t be from Kyoto. Besides, it''s very strange to look at the clothes. I''m wearing a pair of cloth shoes in a long shirt. It''s not like I said. My grandfather looks old with that kind of clothes. " Xiao Yao frowned a little, with a strange expression¡° By the way, he also said, "he''s from Hong Jianzong." Qu Yang said. Hearing these three words of Hong Jianzong, Xiao Yao couldn''t sit still. Another surprise is that the South sky is far away. Two people looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the consternation. At the last trade fair, they met Hong Jianzong, but Xiao Yao felt that he could not understand that Hong Jianzong was a man from the secluded world. How could he come to the secular world¡° Where is that man now? " Xiao Yao asked. Although he doesn''t have any aversion to Hong Jianzong''s people, and the other party doesn''t know his real identity, no matter what, the people in the world of seclusion are not accessible to Qu Yang and Zhou Lei, which is too dangerous for them¡° I don''t know. He said he couldn''t stay more in Kyoto. He said he would come back to you after a while, hoping to see you at that time. " Qu Yang said¡° Call me as soon as he comes back Xiao Yao said, "keep it in mind."¡° Oh Qu Yang nodded. Seeing the serious expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he didn''t want to make fun of it. He asked, "brother Xiao, is that Hong Jianzong man hard to provoke?"¡° It''s not easy to get into trouble. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "it seems that I''m still too high-profile in this period of time..." "are you still high-profile?" Qu Yang can hardly understand Xiao Yao''s words. In his opinion, Xiao Yao is a very low-key person. If Xiao Yao really wants to keep a high profile, I''m afraid no one in China will not know him. Xiao Yao sighed, shook his head and said nothing with a bitter smile. But nantianyuan can understand what Xiao Yao means. At first, Xiao Yao felt that pills were sold in the secular world, and it was impossible to attract the attention of those in the secluded world. But now it seems that the fact is not the case. Although this is a secular world, there are still eyes and ears of the secluded world. The other party must have got the news, otherwise it is impossible to find here. Originally Xiao Yao thought that after the trade conference, he had nothing to do with the world. Now it seems that his previous idea is too simple. Even if he doesn''t go to the world, people from the world will come to him. Xiao Yao takes a deep breath. He knows that his strength is really at the top in the secular world. But in the world of film and television, his Lingxi realm is not enough. At least, he has to enter the Linghe realm to stand. The last trade fair really put a lot of pressure on Xiao Yao. He realizes that his own ability, It''s nothing at all. People who can crush themselves to death with one hand can grab a lot of them.

 Chapter 798

    To be honest, Xiao Yao is a man who can see himself clearly.


    Of course, young people! There will be times of pride, there will be times of invincibility, but Xiao Yao has already passed that stage, and his once carefree life is legendary enough. However, Xiao Yao will never think that he is invincible, even when he has not been in contact with the hidden world before, Not to mention now.


    After returning to the hulongtang base, Xiao Yao seems to be a little restless. Song Yilin wants to ask several times, but he is stopped by nantianyuan''s eyes.


    After a while, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan were left in the office.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "brother Xiao, are you still worried about Hong Jianzong?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "don''t you know what to ask?"


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "brother Sanqiu, I just don''t think you need to worry too much about this matter. Anyway, the people of Hong Jianzong only came for pills. When we went to the trade fair, we were all disguised by Yi Rong. The other party could not have come for us. Besides, anyway, this is also the secular world, Even if they really come here, they don''t dare to be too high-profile, otherwise, it will be a disaster waiting for them. "


    After all, the mysterious law enforcers in the world of seclusion are a sword on the heads of those practitioners in the world of seclusion. If they are too high-profile, it will be a disaster indeed. Of course, Xiao Yao has no idea about the strength of the law enforcers, but it''s normal to think about it carefully. After all, Xiao Yao is just a person in the secular world, Besides, even if they are really in the world of seclusion, I''m afraid they don''t know much about the law enforcers and judges.


    "Brother Xiao, in my opinion, we don''t need to worry at all now, just wait and see. Besides, last time we also met Hong Jianzong''s people, I don''t think they are unreasonable people. They probably won''t attack Zhou Lei. If they are really vicious, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to see them this time." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Although the words of Nan Tianyuan didn''t completely eliminate Xiao Yao''s worries and worries, they at least relieved him a lot. For example, the girl named Qingyue whom he met last time was a very good character. When they were bullied, she would stand up and help them speak. Compared with the sect in which such people lived, The way of doing things should not be so unbearable.


    "Then again, brother Xiao, even if you''re worried, so what?" Nan Tianyuan sighed and said, "no matter you or I, I know very little about the hidden world. We can''t find Hong Jianzong, and I think if we really go there, I''m afraid it''s just a dead end. The strength of the hidden world sect can''t be underestimated."


    Xiao Yao sighed. Although the words of Nan Tianyuan sounded uncomfortable, they were very real. Even if the people of Hong Jianzong really planned to do something to Zhou Lei, what could they do? Can Xiao Yao now go to Hong Jianzong''s people and kill them to eliminate the hidden danger? It''s impossible. Let''s not say whether Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan can find Hong Jianzong. Even if they do, they can''t be Hong Jianzong''s opponents.


    There are too many masters in the hidden world.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao also waved his hand: "forget it, let''s not talk about it. Let''s get ready first. Let''s go to goose country these two days."


    "Brother Xiao, what should we do after we go to goose country?" Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile, "the country of geese is so big. It''s not easy for us to find the river."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "in this case, we have to take care of the intelligence network of the Dragon hall."


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "then I''m more confident." That''s right. The last time I was on the island, it was because of the intelligence network of hulongtang that their mission became extremely simple. At that time, Xiao Yao even thought that it would be great if he could use the intelligence network of hulongtang when he was doing private affairs.


    Of course, I can only think about it. After all, the Dragon protection hall is a national blade, and it doesn''t specially help Xiao Yao.


    At this time, Lin Minyan knocked on the door and came in.


    Looking at Lin Minyan''s dispirited face, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the expression?"


    "Brother Shaw, I have bad news for you." Lin Minyan said with a sad face.


    "What bad news, just say it." Xiao Yao asked.


    Although Lin Minyan hasn''t opened his mouth yet, Xiao Yao can already think of something. He just can''t be sure of his inner thoughts, so he can only wait for Lin Minyan to go on.


    When Lin Minyan opens his mouth, it can be regarded as verifying Xiao Yao''s previous guess.


    As Xiao Yao expected, this time, no information was collected in the goose kingdom. The nails arranged by the Dragon protection hall in the goose kingdom before were equivalent to the existence of Hou Wang Qiu Gang. There were about five people in all, but they didn''t find the whereabouts of Shanghe.


    Perhaps, this is normal for ordinary people. After all, the country of geese is so big that if Shanghe really wants to hide, it is not so easy to find. But those five people are all elites in the Intelligence Department of hulongtang. Each of them has his own intelligence network, but none of them has collected any information about Shanghe or werewolf. It seems that the other side is already on guard. After all, they have suffered a big loss in the island country. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Shanghe is a smart man. We''ve cheated him in the island country. Although we didn''t catch him, we also scared him. Now it''s normal for our opponents to be on guard. If this time, we''re the same as the last time, we''ll have to doubt the authenticity of the intelligence if we just get it." Lin Minyan sighed and thought about what he had done before, but now he got such a result. Before Xiao Yao came back, he didn''t know how to explain to Xiao Yao. Now, Xiao Yao''s words seem to be quite right, but Lin Minyan also knows that Xiao Yao is somewhat disappointed. Not getting information not only means that they are not likely to go to geese country next, but also makes it more difficult for them to do so. In other words, they may not want to go to geese country¡° Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s wait until we get to the goose country. " Xiao Yao reached out and patted Lin Minyan on the shoulder¡° Xiao Ge, do we really want to go Lin Minyan was stunned¡° Nonsense, the chief has told us. Can we still go? " Xiao Yao said¡° If we tell the truth, I think the chief will certainly give us more time and understand us. " Lin Minyan said. Xiao Yao looked at Lin Minyan and shook his head. After sitting down, he drank some water and moistened his throat. Then he said, "from the beginning, in fact, this is my business. Besides, since the leaders have given us this task, we have to finish it well instead of looking for all kinds of reasons. Otherwise, we can''t do it, Isn''t that making leaders doubt our ability to handle affairs? " Lin Minyan was moved by Xiao Yao''s words. At least now Xiao Yao really regards himself as a member of the Dragon protection hall. Before, Lin Minyan and his colleagues had some worries. Now it seems that his previous worries are totally unnecessary. In fact, Lin Minyan really thinks a lot about it. The reason why he is so active is that in the final analysis, it''s for the people around him. After all, if he doesn''t die on the river for a day, he will be restless. Only if he kills the one on the river directly can he feel more at ease. Moreover, I don''t know why, Xiao Yao always thinks that after he comes back from goose country, he may not be able to stay for long, and there may still be many things to do. When is it, now Xiao Yao is really unexpected, but he has been used to that kind of life, it is very difficult to be stable. At first, Xiao Yao may be a little depressed, but gradually, Xiao Yao has begun to accept his present life. No matter what he does, he can''t get rid of the temporary curse. It''s better to accept it and take it step by step. And because of the relationship between the world of seclusion, Xiao Yao realized that he still had a long way to go. If he wanted to stop, what would the people behind him do? After discussing with Lin Minyan, Xiao Yao also decided the day to go to goose country. Two days later, in these two days, everyone needs to make a good rectification. To the evening ready to go out for dinner, an unexpected phone call came. In hulongtang base before, because of signal interference, the other party seems to have made a lot of calls. Xiao Yao never thought of the person who called. Juna of the robbs. If it wasn''t for this call, Xiao Yao might have forgotten the other party. The last time Xiao Yao went to Jiujing mountain to kill a sneer, she met this girl on the plane, and there was a hijacking. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s existence saved her life, and made Zhu Na owe her a favor. Later, Zhu Na also helped Xiao Yao and gave him more important news, and the Medal of the robes family, just the medal, Up to now, Xiao Yao has never used it and has been throwing it in the ring¡° Xiao Yao, do you remember me Juna''s voice came over the phone¡° I remember Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how can you suddenly call me?" He didn''t ask juna how she could have her own phone number. He thought it was an idiot to ask this question. If juna couldn''t find her own number, would it be nice to say that she was a member of the robus family?

 Chapter 799

    What Zhu Na and Xiao Yao said next was something he had never thought of before.


    "I know that you are going to goose country next, but I still want to tell you that you''d better not go." Said juna.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand what Zhu Na means.


    He was also very surprised that he was not ready to start now. How did juna get the news that she was going to goose country?


    He also asked this question in his heart, but Zhu Na on the other side of the phone just laughed and didn''t give Xiao Yao any answer.


    Presumably, this should be the secret of the robus family. If they tell Xiao Yao directly, it will be very difficult for them to control the news of Xiao Yao or Huaxia in the future? Even if Zhu Na doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao can probably guess that, just like Hou Wang and Qiu Gang of hulongtang on the island, they will have their own intelligence department in the United States, and it''s not difficult to understand what kind of intelligence department the robus family has in China.


    Xiao Yao said, "thank you for your kindness. I just don''t understand why I can''t go to goose country now."


    "Because goose country is very dangerous now." Juna said, "don''t you wonder why the people of geese are willing to help go up the river?"


    Xiao Yao of course is curious about this question. He has not found the answer to this question up to now. He simply has trouble sleeping and eating. Even mushanghu and Huatian have not received any news.


    But now that juna has said that, it means that the other party obviously knows something. Xiao Yao can''t sit still and asks, "do you know why?"


    Juna is very straightforward to make a positive answer: "yes."


    "Then..."


    Before Xiao Yao finished, Zhu Na seemed to know what Xiao Yao was going to say, so she interrupted each other directly: "don''t think about it, I won''t tell you the reason."


    Xiao Yao: "he felt that this woman named Zhu Na was too much. Since she didn''t plan to tell herself, why did she say it? Isn''t that a deliberate appetizer?


    "Well, if you can find Shanghe in goose country, I''ll give him to you." Said juna.


    From Zhu Na''s words, Xiao Yao finally read out some information he wanted.


    "Your people, are you in goose country now?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "..." juna was silent for a moment, then said, "yes."


    "Why don''t you let me go to goose country?" Xiao Yao said, "if you can''t give me an answer, I think it''s really hard for me to agree."


    Juna said, "can''t you just give me face and listen to my advice?"


    "No way." Xiao Yao said, "I''m a very hard tempered person."


    Juna: --


    For a long time, she sighed, shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "although I don''t know you very well, I don''t know why. I expected this result before. This time, our people also went to geese country. If you really go to geese country, I think our family members may have conflicts with you, no matter what happened to you, Or is there something wrong with our family that I don''t want to see? Is that enough? "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "what do your family want to do when they go to goose country?" Zhu Na says helplessly¡° It''s very good for me to know the news. It''s all about my parents. I seldom worry about it. "


    Xiao Yao thinks that Zhu Na''s ability of arousing people''s appetite is really terrible.


    "In a word, can''t you listen to me?" Juna sighed and said, "it''s all for your own good."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I believe you are for my good, but I can''t just think about myself. I have to think about the country and the people around me, don''t I?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, juna didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, since that''s the case, I can''t say anything more. I can only hope that everything is OK with you." Said juna.


    "Thank you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Anyway, it''s very good that juna is willing to make this call and tell him the information.


    After all, there is no interest relationship between him and juna at all. It''s just a feeling that people are willing to tell him that.


    "If you''re really in danger, if you''re in our family, you can use the thing I gave you." Said juna.


    Xiao Yao knew that the "thing" Zhu Na said was the medal she had given herself.


    "Good."


    "If I have any news, I will let you know as soon as possible." When juna finished, she hung up.


    After putting the mobile phone away, Xiao Yao looks thoughtful.


    There are too many doubts in his mind now. What makes him most curious is what the purpose of going to goose country is for the people of the robus family? After all, the relationship between geese and the United States is not very good, and the robus family and the werewolf are also completely hostile.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Yao shook his head again and stopped thinking about it. After all, no matter how much time he was given, he couldn''t come up with an answer. If you can''t think of a problem, don''t think about it. This is Xiao Yao''s character. After dinner, back to the base, Xiao Yao met an unexpected person. Zhuge burns the sky. The old man was sitting in his office, drinking tea and wearing a long robe. He looked like an immortal. On the side stood a long sword, which was as motionless as a sculpture. After careful calculation, Xiao Yao found that he hadn''t seen Zhuge burning the sky for quite a long time. He thought that the old man would go back to his natural and unrestrained life after entering the aura realm, but he didn''t expect to come back this time¡° Xiao Yao, you are really good. How long has it taken you to enter the aura realm. " Zhuge Huotian looks at Xiao Yao and laughs. Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, looked at Zhuge burning heaven, and asked, "are you going to continue to be the leader of the Dragon protection hall when you come back? If so, I''d like to thank you. You said that you are so old and you have nothing to do. What are you doing running around? It''s good to stay here honestly, have tea and have a chat when you have nothing to do? "¡° How long has it been? Are you enough to be the leader of the hall? " Zhuge said, blinking at Xiao Yao¡° Or what do you think? " Xiao Yao asked¡° To become the leader of Huaxia dragon protection hall, one month''s salary is also very good. " Zhuge said. With these words, he shook his head again and said, "well, it seems boring to talk to you about this. I''m afraid what you need most is money." That''s the truth. After Xiao Yao sat down, he looked at Zhuge burning the sky and asked, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your coming back this time?" Zhuge Huotian nodded and went straight to the main topic: "this time, aren''t you going to goose country? I''m going with you Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "why?"¡° Ha ha, because I also have my task. " Zhuge said¡° Your mission? " Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "who else can give you a task?" Zhuge Feitian said with a bitter smile: "it''s a little long. Now I have entered the world of seclusion, but there are too many masters in the world of seclusion. If you don''t find a support for me, you are likely to die. You can''t help it. When you enter the world of seclusion, you will find that this is really a world of the jungle, Strength is the only way to survive. "¡° Well Xiao Yao waited for Zhuge to burn the sky to continue. Zhuge Huotian sighed and continued: "I can''t help it. In order to protect myself and get more volunteers, I can only join one sect. Now, this sect has assigned me a task to look for something in goose country."¡° What is it? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Now I don''t know. " Zhuge said, "it seems to be some kind of gem, a gem with aura."¡° So mysterious? " Xiao Yao was a little surprised. It must be a good thing that can be liked by the sects in the world of seclusion¡° In fact, I''m not the only one going to the goose kingdom to look for things this time. There are about a dozen of our sects alone, so this time, the goose kingdom will be very dangerous. " Zhuge said¡° It seems that the seclusion world is very restless now! " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t those law enforcers care?"¡° Law enforcers? " Zhuge Huotian sighed and said, "in fact, the so-called law enforcers are a family. After a period of time, they will appear and beat those secluded sects and families. The frequency is about once a month. But now, the law enforcers have not appeared for three months, so the secluded world is in chaos, If something really happens to that law enforcement family, I''m afraid the whole secular world will be in turmoil. " When Xiao Yao heard this, he frowned. It seems that this matter is far more complicated than I think. If people in the world of seclusion really have no worries, it is a very dangerous signal. Unless they use weapons of great lethality, what will they do to subdue them¡° Xiao Yao, don''t think so much for the time being. " Zhuge said, "anyway, I don''t think those practitioners will do anything to hurt China. We can rest assured about that." Zhuge said. Xiao Yao just laughs at Zhuge''s statement of burning heaven. He doesn''t agree with Zhuge''s view that human nature is the most difficult thing to grasp. Who dares to say that he knows what will happen at that time? However, he did not refute Zhuge''s words. After all, Zhuge''s mind is still very good.

 Chapter 800

    In the evening, Zhuge and Xiao Yao had a long talk all night.


    What we talk about is nothing more than those things in the world of seclusion.


    Since Zhuge Huotian left the secular world, he also gradually came into contact with the world of seclusion. The story in this world has been enough to tell for a long time.


    From Zhuge Huotian''s words, Xiao Yao learned that he is actually a disciple of Hong Jianzong, which makes Xiao Yao a little sad. It seems that he and Hong Jianzong really have a lot of affinity.


    "What? Do you know Qingyue and Xu Haoyu and Xu Xing? " From Xiao Yao''s mouth, Zhuge got the three names, and the expression on his face was wonderful.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to have anything to hide about Zhuge''s burning the sky, so he simply tells the whole story of his last visit to Xingyue mountain to attend the trading conference.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, the expression on Zhuge''s face was also wonderful.


    "I didn''t expect that you had come into contact with so many tasks. What''s more, you even knew all about Yunxiao hall." Zhuge burned the sky and said with a smile, "but I think it''s better for you to stay away from the Yunxiao hall if you encounter it in the future, not to mention you. Even in the world of seclusion, many families and sects avoid Yunxiao hall."


    Xiao Yao just laughed and said no.


    He really didn''t know much about Yunxiao hall, but comparatively speaking, at least this sect was much better than the purple golden gate. Although the strength of the painting fan was strong, he didn''t know much about himself. Even if he wanted his own elixir, he still used his heart to exchange it.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Yulong Jue is like, his intuition tells him that Yulong Jue is really a good thing.


    He still believes in his intuition.


    "Now, in the world of seclusion, if we have to say that the most powerful sects should be the law enforcers'' families first, but they are too mysterious for ordinary people to understand. Secondly, they should be Yunxiao hall." Zhuge said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what about Hong Jianzong?"


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile and said, "although Hong Jianzong''s words are also a big sect, his strength is not very strong, but at least he has a place."


    Xiao Yao nodded. It seems that Zhuge didn''t pay much attention to Hong Jianzong.


    It''s also very easy to understand that Zhuge Huotian is a man with a higher heart. If you want to make him really lucky, I''m afraid there are only Yunxiao hall or the family of law enforcers. Other sects despise Zhuge Huotian. Even though Zhuge''s burning heaven is still a practitioner of Lingxi realm, and he is not young, Xiao Yao believes that as long as he gives Zhuge a little more time to burn heaven, he will become a real strong man.


    This guy''s understanding of martial arts is really different from ordinary people. Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to praise Zhuge''s burning heaven, but he has to admit it.


    Even if it''s just a chat with Zhuge, he can have a lot of understanding.


    Unfortunately, Zhuge can''t stay in the secular world after all. Even if Xiao Yao wants to enter Zhuge''s spiritual world, he doesn''t have enough time. However, Xiao Yao will not have any regrets. He thinks that some roads are still solid step by step. If he just listens to Zhuge Huotian, the effect will be negligible.


    Before starting again, Xiao Yao would chat with Zhuge Huotian as long as he was free. When it was time to start, Xiao Yao suddenly found that his Yulong Jue seemed to have gradually changed. The handwriting on it became clearer and easier to understand, but the change seemed small and hard to detect.


    But even so, Xiao Yao was very excited. As long as the Yulong Jue changed, it was a good thing. At least it meant that the Yulong Jue could really be upgraded slowly, but the upgrading process was relatively troublesome.


    Every time Xiao Yao wants to mobilize his aura and Yuan Li to feel the Dragon Jue, he will find that an invisible force seems to have blocked all the Qi that he wants to spy on. Every attempt ends in failure. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. Anyway, he still has a lot of time. With the existence of the Ring BUG, he can completely slow down, Look for the law.


    Before starting, Xiao Yao locked himself up alone. After he came out, he didn''t seem to have enough energy.


    "I said you, boy, what did you do?" Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face turned white, Zhuge suddenly frowned and said, "this is going to the goose kingdom. If you don''t take the time to have a good rest, it''s a waste of aura in your body?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I just made some sufficient preparations. Now I''m just wasting a lot of aura in my body. I''ll have a good rest."


    Zhuge sighed and looked at Xiao Yao with concern.


    He valued Xiao Yao as much as long sword.


    Although Chang Jianxing is his apprentice, Xiao Yao is the most unfathomable young man he has ever met. At this age, he has already entered the realm of aura. Let alone the secular world, I''m afraid there are few Xiao Yao like him even in the world of seclusion.


    It''s not too much for Xiao Yao to use the four words "the son of heaven". In the world of seclusion, if Xiao Yao is a member of those sects, he will be trained as the next head of the family, and the worst will be the core members. At that time, I''m afraid all the sects and family resources will incline to Xiao Yao. If that''s true, Xiao Yao will surely step into the real peak. Unfortunately, Xiao Yao lives in the secular world. Although Xiao Yao''s talent is good and Huigen is also good, it''s a pity that the secular world is only the secular world after all. The lack of aura is the most serious problem. It''s too difficult for Xiao Yao to make rapid progress. In fact, there is nothing wrong with Zhuge''s idea of burning heaven. The only thing he doesn''t know is that Xiao Yao''s ring space is no less than the cultivation environment of the hermit world. Of course, this matter should be Xiao Yao''s biggest secret. Even if he thinks Zhuge''s burning heaven is a trustworthy person, it is impossible for him to directly disclose this important news, It''s not a good thing. Before Xiao Yao locked himself up, in fact, he was refining some pills. If he wanted to go to goose country, he didn''t know what would happen, so he had to be well prepared to avoid any accidents. This time to goose country list, Xiao Yao also gave Lin Minyan. Although Zhuge Huotian is back now, he is only back for a while, and he doesn''t intend to continue to accept Huaxia dragon protection hall, so Xiao Yao has to do these things himself. This time, the list says Xiao Yao, Zhuge burning heaven, nantianyuan, changjianxing, song Yilin. Even Lin Minyan did not follow him this time. As soon as Chang Jian hang heard of his master, he immediately said that he would go too. Xiao Yao had no choice but to agree. However, since Chang Jian hang was going to go, there was a lack of experts in the Dragon protection hall. Thinking about it, Xiao Yao could only remove Lin Minyan''s name from the list. Lin Minyan is very unconvinced about this. However, when changjianxing proposed to fight him out by force, Lin Minyan immediately said that he would not fight. He would stay at home and look at the gate. Then he waved goodbye with tears in his eyes... Watching Xiao Yao and others disappear in his sight, Lin Minyan felt that he could finally find a place to draw a circle and scold the sword. Is it great to play? On the plane to geese country, Xiao Yao looks at Zhuge Huotian sitting beside him. His face looks strange¡° Didn''t you sleep well last night? " Xiao Yao asked¡° No, it''s very good... "ZHUGE Fantian closed his eyes tightly when he spoke¡° Why can''t you open your eyes? " Xiao Yao asked curiously, "can''t we have a chat in our spare time?"¡° No... "ZHUGE refused Xiao Yao without thinking about it. Xiao Yao couldn''t understand. It was song Yilin who gave Xiao Yao an answer at this time¡° It''s my first time to fly. " Xiao Yao: "he probably didn''t expect that Zhuge Huotian, such a man of immortality, had never been on a plane. Now he seems to be afraid of heights... When he arrived at the goose Kingdom, Xiao Yao took the people to find a foothold first. Next, Xiao Yao realized how inconvenient it was to not bring Lin Minyan with him. Although Xiao Yao also knows geese, he doesn''t know much about it. Lin Minyan is much better. He is just an electronic map. What about the long sword line that will replace Lin Minyan? For Xiao Yao, this guy is just a piece of rubbish. He can''t even speak the serious geese Dialect - neither can he speak the unorthodox. Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what the purpose of this guy''s following is. Do you have the right to travel? But now, the long sword line has already come. It''s useless and meaningless. After finding a hotel, Xiao Yao paid the rent for three days. In these three days, he had to find a way to get some information. Otherwise, even if they wanted to do it, they didn''t know what to do¡° The goose kingdom is so big, where can we find Shanghe? " Song Yilin said after Xiao Yao¡° Well, I have to use my brain. " Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile. Hearing Xiao Yao say this, song Yilin suddenly came to the spirit, and quickly asked: "that is to say, brother Xiao, you already have a way?" Xiao Yao shook his head vigorously. Song Yilin: "I believe that from the moment we got off the plane, those werewolf organizations should have got intelligence. Maybe they will come to us on their own initiative?" Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said seriously. Song Yilin could only nod.

 Chapter 801

    Geese, the second superpower in the world, has a good relationship with China. Of course, there is no stability. There are no friends or enemies. Didn''t geese also propose to bomb China with nuclear weapons? It''s just that in the end, the plan was not settled because of the involvement of the United States. Of course, the Chinese people don''t need to be grateful to the American people, because when the United States threatened China with nuclear weapons, goose country also stood up.


    This has always been the case between countries. There will never be any absolute enemy or friend. It is nothing more than a matter of interest.


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that before they had time to take action, someone found themselves.


    A woman in a tight black dress, with big wavy brown hair, shawl, fair skin and blue eyes, looks charming.


    When Xiao Yao opened the door and saw the woman, he was stunned. Then he told her in fluent Russian: "we don''t need service."


    This is the border area of geese country. It belongs to no matter what area it is. It''s still chaotic. Especially at night, most people dare not go out. It''s easy to meet robbers. Men are better. It''s a big deal to spend money. But girls, whether beautiful or not, can''t escape. Men here, whether beautiful or not, can''t escape, It''s the same with the lights off anyway.


    Since they lived in this hostel, almost every few hours, a woman would knock on the door. However, most of them are Rouge powder. It''s rare to see a woman with such a high face value. In fact, the aesthetic concepts of Chinese and foreigners are different, but even so, Xiao Yao also thinks that the foreign girl in front of him is a beautiful woman, How nice the other person looks.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the other side''s face suddenly showed an angry expression.


    "Who do you think I am? I didn''t come out to sell it! " The woman said angrily.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked. Before, he was still thinking that such a beautiful girl would be a despatch to heaven. Now he was more and more curious when he heard that. After all, they just came to goose country, and they would not have any friends.


    "Our boss wants to see you. Come with me." Said the woman.


    Xiao Yao leaned on the doorframe, looked at each other and said with a smile, "if you let me go with you, do I have to go with you?"


    "If you want to see Shanghe, I think you have to come with me." With these words, the woman turned and walked on.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned. After that, the expression on his face gradually solidified. Then he quickly followed up without thinking about it. Needless to say, he knew that there were countless relationships between the woman and the werewolf. In fact, the woman was a werewolf


    Behind the woman, out of the hotel, followed by a white jeep.


    After driving for about half an hour, the jeep entered a small town and finally stopped in front of a wooden house and villa.


    "Here it is." The woman said, "get out of the car."


    Xiao Yao opened the door and went down. He followed the woman and entered the villa.


    As soon as he opened the door, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face immediately changed. He could already feel a strong smell of wild animals in the villa, which he was familiar with. Last time in the siheyuan of Haitian city, he felt it on the two werewolves, which also verified Xiao Yao''s previous speculation from the side. But he is also curious. Isn''t this woman really a werewolf? Otherwise, why don''t you feel anything on the other person?


    Before, Xiao Yao was still thinking about what he should do to find Shanghe and the werewolves without any information. Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, the other party not only locked his own coordinates, but also came to find himself.


    He was curious. Why could these werewolves be so restless? He glanced at the woman walking in front of him and sighed. It was obvious that it was not a simple matter to get the answer from this cold foreign girl. It was only after he saw the "boss" in the other party''s mouth that he could know.


    Stepping on the wooden stairs, she went up to the second floor. After entering a room, the woman immediately backed out and closed the door.


    This is a study with a lot of oil paintings, wood carvings and some exaggerated ceramics.


    In this study, sitting a middle-aged man, dressed in a stiff suit, his dark brown hair is very neat, and his beard does not make people feel very sloppy, but gives people a sense of heroism.


    "Here you are?" The man raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. With a smile, he held out his hand and made a gesture of "please sit down."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and sat down.


    "Hello, you can call me rose. If you have my full name, you can forget it. My full name is really long. Even if I told you, you can''t remember it. I am a geese and a werewolf you are familiar with. I believe we should be friends Rose looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "if you say that, is it too hypocritical? Do you think we are friends?" Rose shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "why not? There is no conflict of interest between us, except Shanghe. In fact, I don''t like them at all. It''s just that his news is very important to me, which is why I helped him. Now that I have got the news, I can also give Shanghe to you. Isn''t that sincere enough? " Xiao Yao was at a loss for what the other side said. He didn''t expect that the other side would be so straightforward. Previously, he thought that it was not easy to find the river in goose country, and it was even more difficult to take the river away. After all, the current werewolf has no idea how much better it is than the island''s one knife flow, let alone when he died crossing the river, But now it seems that the development of things is not what he expected. Everything seems to be a lot simpler, but it makes Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable. Everything was so smooth, smooth and even a little odd. He doesn''t think that the other party is the kind of person who is very talkative, which only shows that the other party has other purposes. He took a deep breath, looked at each other and asked, "what do you mean, sir?"¡° Ha ha, just because the relationship between geese country and Huaxia is very good, isn''t it? " Xiao Yao is noncommittal, waiting for the other party to continue. Obviously, Rose''s words did not let Xiao Yao completely eliminate his worries. On the contrary, it made him feel more weird. Rose looked at Xiao Yao, silent for a while, took a deep breath, said: "in fact, I also need you to help me do one thing." Hearing this, Xiao Yao felt at ease a lot¡° Ha ha, I told you earlier! Tell me first, what''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Take your people and leave the country of geese. " Rose''s eyes suddenly darkened¡° That''s it? " Xiao Yao asked¡° That''s it. " Rose nodded. Xiao Yao slightly jaw head, and then fell into meditation. Rose just quietly looked at Xiao Yao, and did not disturb. For a long time, Xiao Yao finally spoke¡° You are so anxious to let me leave, you should be worried that I will fight for something with you? " Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Rose''s face suddenly changed¡° What''s more, is it something similar to a gem? " Xiao Yao continued. "..." Rose still didn''t speak, but the wonderful and complicated expression on his face had betrayed his inner thoughts. Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it seems that I have guessed right."¡° Do you think I''ll believe it? Are you guessing? " Rose looked at Xiao Yao as if he were an idiot. "It seems that I underestimated your intelligence network. I didn''t expect that you all got the news, but it''s from our goose country. Is it too much for you Chinese to join in? We werewolves have never seen anything good in China. "¡° Ha ha, you can come if you have the ability! " Xiao Yao said, "do you werewolves dare to spy on me? I think that if you really come here, I may be able to deal with you without the hands of those people in the seclusion world. "..." Xiao Yao''s words made rose completely silent. It''s true that Huaxia has many experts in the hidden world, which he has heard for a long time. When he was very young, his parents told him that werewolves can go to any corner of the world, but Huaxia has too many experts there, that is, they don''t take the interests of the country seriously, Some of them don''t even know what Dynasty is outside, but if they offend those people, their whole race will be very dangerous. This sentence, rose always remember, also dare not forget, for fear that because of his own recklessness, let the werewolf race into crisis. That''s because the secret of Shanghe was so important that he had to take risks. However, he did not expect to attract a master. Although Xiao Yao did not show any hostility now, rose was already a little uncomfortable. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt that the young man sitting in front of him was a little terrible¡° I''ve given you all the people. Can''t you still leave? " Ross gritted his teeth and said, "I admit that you are really strong. You are the strongest of all the Chinese people I have ever seen. But this is goose country, my home court, and the home court of werewolves. Do you really want to fight us?" Xiao Yao stands up, pats his clothes, looks at Rose, smiles and says, "you are not worthy to be my enemy."

 Chapter 802

    Xiao Yao finished this sentence and turned to leave.


    When he got to the door, rose could not bear his anger.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t go too far. I''m not willing to give you face because I''m afraid of you Chinese people!" When Rose said this, his face looked ferocious. It''s easy to see how angry he was.


    He felt that he was willing to hand over to the river, which was a very rare step backward. It was only because he thought that more was better than less. Besides, Xiao Yao and others were really powerful, and he had not yet found out the bottom of Xiao Yao. It would be better not to be the enemy if he could not be the enemy. But now it seems that the other side did not know how to be grateful, On the contrary, they are aggressive and aggressive. In a very appropriate Chinese language, they are shameless.


    In the face of Xiao Yao, is it necessary to be polite to him?


    Seeing that the other party suddenly became so tough, Xiao Yao not only didn''t worry, but also laughed. No matter how he looked at the smile on his face, it would make people feel very strange.


    "Well, it''s very good, but I''m also curious. What kind of confidence do you have to say that to me?" Xiao Yao squinted at Rose and said, "I''m in front of you now. If you really don''t like me, you can do it to me now!"


    "Do you think I dare not?" Ross said, biting his teeth.


    "Of course you dare, but I don''t think you are my opponent." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "You are so confident." Rose laughed angrily.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think self-confidence is more important. If I don''t believe in myself, can I expect others to believe me? Besides, if you could kill me, you would have done it already. How could you have inked with me for such a long time? Obviously you also know that you don''t know my strength at all, so you have been holding back and never started. "


    "..." Rose had a feeling that his inner thoughts were completely spied.


    "Xiao Yao, you''re right. I dare not fight with you, because I''m not sure. But I ask you to understand that this is the goose Kingdom, the territory of werewolves. Do you know how many powerful werewolves there are in the goose kingdom? If you really think that with your strength, you can be tyrannical in our goose country, I can only say that what you think is a little too simple. " Rose said with a sneer, "this is my last warning to you."


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Rose and said, "otherwise, you can give me the river first. Then, I promise you, I will never compete with you for gems. What do you think?"


    Rose was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully before, and felt that he was impulsive.


    Although he thought rose was ink stained, he had to admit that if he wanted to find Shanghe, he really had to pass him. Otherwise, the country of geese was so big that it would be very difficult to find Shanghe. If the other party wanted to hide Shanghe, I''m afraid no matter how Xiao Yao searched, he couldn''t find Shanghe. After all, they were in the country of geese now, But there was no contact, let alone intelligence.


    "Aren''t you just afraid that I might disrupt your plans or even steal your things? I can assure you now that I have no interest in your precious stones. " Xiao Yao said, "if you don''t believe in my character, there''s nothing I can do."


    Xiao Yao said that, but there was nothing wrong with it. He was really not interested in the gem. This time he came to goose country, his goal was to find Shanghe, that''s all. Moreover, Zhuge Huotian was not interested in the gem, so he didn''t care at all.


    He just said that he would never make a gem, but he didn''t say that Zhuge would not be a man even if he burned heaven! We have to be reasonable


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, rose fell into deep meditation.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said was right. The reason why he wanted Xiao Yao to leave was that he was worried that his country''s things would fall into Xiao Yao''s hands.


    But if Xiao Yao won''t come to fight for it, whether the other party is willing to stay in goose country has nothing to do with him.


    "You mean what you say?" Rose thought for a moment and asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course, it depends on whether you are willing to believe my one-sided words."


    Rose took a deep breath and said with a smile, "OK, I believe you."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Although he would have thought that rose would agree, he didn''t expect that the other party would agree so readily. According to the truth, the other party really doesn''t know anything about himself. Why can he believe himself so much?


    Of course, these problems are not what Xiao Yao is willing to worry about now. He just wants to see Shanghe and take him away.


    After a while, Shanghe was carried by two werewolves in black suits.


    "Mr. Ross, I don''t know if you''re calling me now..."? Xiao Yao? What are you doing here? " Seeing Xiao Yao on the river is of course full of surprise. Xiao Yao looked at the river with a smile and said, "your boy is really fast. He came to geese country directly. It''s just that mushanghu and Huatian are a little miserable. You don''t want to be trapped." " Shanghe didn''t speak. At this time, his brain seems to be equipped with bearings, running fast and analyzing the situation at this time. After a while, with a long sigh of relief, he looked at Rose and said, "Mr. Ross, what do you mean? Is Xiao Yao captured by you? "¡° Do you think he looks like a prisoner now? " Rose asked In fact, there is no need for rose to say this. People with clear eyes can see it. Now Xiao Yao looks very comfortable sitting in a chair. It seems that Xiao Yao and rose get along very happily¡° Xiao Yao is here to take you Rose said, "it''s a personal feud between yidaoliu and Xiao Yao. I''ll let it go."¡° Mr. Ross, you can''t do that! " The river was full of horror. But before he finished, a werewolf standing behind him suddenly shot. A hand, through the chest of the river. When Xiao Yao realizes it, he wants to stop it, but it''s too late. He can only watch Shanghe die in front of him. After all, his heart is broken by that man. Even if Xiao Yao is good at medicine, he can''t do anything for heaven. At least, Xiao Yao can''t bring the dead back to life. Maybe he didn''t understand why Mr. Ross, who had talked with him before, would suddenly kill him. Xiao Yao looked at the river, sighed, turned to look at Rose, said: "you are really a cautious man, no wonder before you can promise that straightforward, originally you have thought well, won''t let me know some secrets from the mouth of the river." Ross said with a smile: "anyway, you are not interested in things, and your purpose is not to kill Shanghe? Now, isn''t that good? " Xiao Yao sighed. For rose, Shanghe now has no use value, and it''s meaningless to stay here. Xiao Yao''s taking Shanghe away has no influence on them at all. It''s better to send a favor to Shanghe and let him die here. In this way, Xiao Yao can''t know the secret between Shanghe and rose. This also let Xiao Yao promise rose, not to fight for the gem, why not? Before, Xiao Yao thought that rose had some ink marks and some stupidity. Now it seems that his previous idea is completely wrong. This rose is not only not stupid, but also very smart. It''s me. I''m stupid. Xiao Yao stands up and intends to leave¡° What''s the matter? Don''t you take it with you? " Rose asked¡° No, I don''t Xiao Yao said, "it''s ok if he dies. It''s troublesome for me to take him back and deal with the body."¡° Don''t forget what you promised me Rose''s eyes narrowed¡° Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who can''t keep his word. " The woman who sent Xiao Yao back was the one who brought him before. Wait until the hotel, Xiao Yao off the car, the woman drove away, a redundant words did not say¡° Damn, it''s really cold. " Xiao Yao shook his head and went into the hotel. Back in the room, Xiao Yao asks song Yilin to call everyone over¡° Where have you been before, brother Song Yilin was the first to ask¡° The werewolf came to me Xiao Yao said. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, everyone was shocked¡° I noticed the werewolf''s breath before, but I didn''t keep up with it. I believe you can deal with it. " Zhuge said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded and said, "Shanghe is dead."¡° Xiao Ge, what''s going on? " Song Yilin used to be an acute person. Now, listening to Xiao Yao''s words coming out, he is a bit upset. Remember to scratch his ears. Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, organized the language, and described what happened before. After Xiao Yao finished, Chang Jianxing nodded slightly and said, "that man named Rose, I know who it is." People''s eyes fell on the long sword line again. Long sword shop saw that everyone was looking at themselves, but they didn''t show off. After all, his master was still sitting here¡° In fact, Ross, like us, is also an organization established by ZF. He is quite right about one thing. In goose country, there are more powerful werewolves than him. Therefore, his strength does not represent the highest strength of werewolves. " Long sword line said, "if it''s Ross, even me, can deal with him, but I''m afraid other werewolves are not so easy to deal with.

 Chapter 803

    From the mouth of the long sword line, Xiao Yao also has a simple understanding of the Werewolf in goose country.


    As for the strong, they are more temperamental. Just like in China, many powerful practitioners are in the world of seclusion. They will never join the Dragon protection Hall of China, and they are not willing to play for China. For them, there is nothing more important in this world than to improve their own strength.


    It''s impossible for them to join the Dragon protection hall. Besides, if they really join the Dragon protection hall, I don''t know what else they will come up with. They all look at people with their nostrils.


    In the case of geese country, it is probably the same situation. The really powerful abilities are not willing to be constrained by ZF. They are more eager to live a free life.


    Therefore, in goose country, Xiao Yao and others'' biggest opponents are not Ross and others, but those truly powerful werewolves.


    "Xiao Yao, now that your tasks have been completed, you can go back and leave the rest to me." After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Zhuge Huotian was silent for a while, then said slowly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge''s burning sky and said with a smile, "it''s not so bad. Let''s go? I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for you to deal with it alone if we really leave? "


    Zhuge Huotian coughed. It''s hard to answer this question.


    In fact, Zhuge Huotian really needs Xiao Yao''s help now. If he is alone, he is really struggling in this strange place. First of all, he doesn''t know the language of geese. At that time, his life will be a very serious problem. Moreover, if Xiao Yao stayed, he would be much more relaxed if he had a practitioner of aura realm as his helper. Otherwise, even with his current cultivation, he would not be absolutely safe in goose kingdom.


    "Don''t you promise rose that you won''t interfere in the gem business any more?" Zhuge said with a bitter smile.


    "When did I promise?" Xiao Yao looks at Zhuge burning the sky with a kind of suspicious eyes.


    Zhuge said with a smile: "with my understanding of you, I don''t think you are the kind of person who doesn''t mean what you say."


    Xiao Yao said solemnly: "if you can say that, you really know me well, man! If I say it, I''ll have to keep my word, one spit and one nail. But I didn''t promise rose not to interfere in the business of gems. I just said I wouldn''t have the idea of gems, did I? "


    Zhuge is burning the sky and full of depression. Is there any difference between these two sentences?


    The long sword could not see it any more. He explained, "master, Xiao Yao means that although he can''t make a gem idea, it doesn''t prevent him from helping you. After all, it''s your idea to make a gem."


    With these words, Chang Jianxing sighed. His master really has no spirit.


    Zhuge burned the sky with a smile.


    After listening to the explanation of changjianxing, if he still doesn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, he is really stupid.


    Although he''s old and his thinking can''t keep up and jump, it doesn''t affect his IQ, does it?


    "Xiao Yao, you know, if you really want to help me, you may encounter a lot of danger." Zhuge burned the sky and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "it''s boring for you to say that. Anyway, whatever I do, it''s very dangerous." He felt that it was not his own initiative to take risks, but the danger was staring at him all the time.


    Zhuge burned the sky slightly a Leng, understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, then laughed.


    "What are we going to do next?" Song Yilin asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, put out his hand and said, "don''t ask me this question. I really don''t know much about that baby."


    Zhuge burning the sky is also full of helplessness: "I don''t know much."


    "So, all we have to do now is wait." Xiao Yao said.


    "But if that''s true, we''ll have to wait for some time!" Song Yilin said dejectedly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "anyway, they are not worried. What can we worry about? Besides, I think we''ve really come to the right place this time. This is the border of geese. According to the truth, those werewolves don''t need to set up their headquarters here at all. According to the information compiled by Lin Minyan before, in fact, the headquarters of werewolves are also in their capital, not here. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, song Yilin immediately understood something and said with a smile, "in other words, this may be the place where the baby was born?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and added: "but it''s just a speculation. Whether it''s like this or not, it''s something else to say."


    Song Yilin gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up and said, "brother Xiao, I really admire you. How can you be so smart?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin, seriously shook his head, said: "in fact, it''s really not how smart I am, but because of your stupidity, set off my intelligence."


    Song Yilin: "after dinner, Xiao Yao stayed in the room, closed his eyes, and began to run the Yu Long Jue in his body, with little effect. However, just as he was working, the door was knocked. Xiao Yao opens his eyes, dispels his aura, goes to the door, reaches out his hand and opens the door. Xiao Yao was surprised to see Zhuge burning the sky at the door¡° You old man so late, still come to have a thing Xiao Yao asked curiously. Zhuge Fantian looked at Xiao Yao and was silent for a while. He said, "are you running mental Dharma?" Xiao Yao nodded. Zhuge Huotian is also a practitioner of aura realm now. It''s no surprise that he can detect it¡° You have to let me in to talk, don''t you Seeing that Xiao Yao was still blocked at the door, Zhuge could not hold his breath. Xiao Yao smiles and gives way to Zhuge Huotian. As soon as he sat down, Zhuge began to speak¡° I said, what do you think? Your mental cultivation is too low-level, isn''t it Zhuge Huotian asked. Xiao Yao was surprised and said happily, "yes, you can even detect this?" Zhuge Feitian waved his hand and said, "we don''t need to discuss this problem now. I''m just curious. Why do you choose such a low-level mental method? It''s not good for you. Later, if your accomplishments become higher and higher, you will notice the disadvantages. If you really can''t find any suitable mental method, you should also tell me. Although I can''t find the advanced one, at least the level about Xuanji is not a problem. " Xiao Yao is happy. Yulong Jue is also his big secret. Although now, he has not felt the magic of yulongjue, but he knows that yulongjue is absolutely a good thing, of course, it still needs time to test. Now even if he told Zhuge Huotian, he might not be able to understand it¡° Ah, it''s a pity. Now even if I bring you a better mental method, I''m afraid you can''t learn it. You are just too anxious. " Zhuge said. He really felt sorry for Xiao Yao. After all, Xiao Yao was the most potential young man he had ever seen. As a result, he practiced mental skills that could not be on the stage. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, old man. Do you think I''m a fool?" Xiao Yao''s words left Zhuge Huotian speechless. Is Xiao Yao a fool? If Xiao Yao is really a fool, I''m afraid there will be no smart people in this world. In this way, Zhuge Fantian thinks that Xiao Yao''s choice of the present mental method may also have some unknown reasons¡° There are so many secrets about you Zhuge said with a smile. Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said frankly, "everyone in the world has his own secret. Don''t you have any secrets?" Zhuge burned the sky to smile, also did not speak. After a long time, he stood up and said, "I went back to rest, but I still hope you can remember my words. To cultivate this thing, you must step by step. It''s a good thing for a cultivator to be down-to-earth, to have adventures, and to advance by leaps and bounds. However, you should also understand that this kind of cultivation method will make your cultivation very unstable, Just like building a house, the foundation is unstable, and the higher the house is, the more dangerous it is. " No matter what kind of person Zhuge Huotian was, Xiao Yao knew that the other side was still very sincere when he said this to himself, which was really for his own good¡° You can rest assured, I know that in my heart. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. After seeing Zhuge off and burning the sky, Xiao Yao lies on the bed, thinking about a problem. Do you practice in the ring step by step or by chance? It''s really hard to come to a conclusion. If it''s an adventure, he really comes step by step, just with the help of the independent space of the ring. Should it be an adventure? After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Yao shook his head again. Generally speaking, he felt that there was no problem with his current way of cultivation. Even if there was a problem, it should be something in the future. Besides, the world of seclusion and the world of Secularity are totally two worlds. Even if Xiao Yao''s talent is good, it''s impossible for him to continue to practice in the world of secularity. After all, the conditions of practice in the world of Secularity are too poor. Thinking of these, Xiao Yao sighed. Although he was not worried at all, now he came into contact with more and more experts, and the world has become more and more complex. He had no way to stop. He not only wanted to ensure his own life safety, but also the life safety of the people close to him. After thinking for a while, Xiao Yao re entered the ring space and began to practice. After a while, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 804

    After Xiao Yao wakes up, he is already on his way.


    Song Yilin knocked on the door in the morning, but he didn''t respond for a long time. He thought Xiao Yao had gone out, so he didn''t knock.


    Song Yilin was surprised to find that Xiao Yao had just woken up. You know, Xiao Yao usually gets up earlier. After all, the plan of the day is in the morning!


    "Brother Xiao, did you go out last night?" Song Yilin said while eating.


    This guy likes to eat all kinds of food in different places. Last time he was on the island, he ate a lot of things, except sashimi. In Song Yilin''s words, he really couldn''t accept the raw things. This time he came to goose country, he went all over the shops around him. Xiao Yao always wondered if this guy would take the orders every time he went abroad.


    "Where can I play?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    "How do I know?" Song Yilin was still eating something in his mouth and said vaguely, "otherwise, how could you wake up now?"


    Xiao Yaogang was about to continue to speak, but suddenly he was silent. His brow was suddenly wrinkled, and the expression on his face was slightly strange.


    At the same time, Zhuge burning the sky on the edge also showed a look of consternation.


    "Here comes the cultivator with aura." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well." Zhuge Huotian nodded and said, "I think the other party should also be aware of us."


    There is no doubt that they can be aware of the existence of the practitioners of aura realm, and the other party will also be aware of them.


    But soon, Xiao Yao was relieved that Hong Jianzong could send Zhuge to burn heaven, and other sects would also send practitioners, which is not surprising.


    "Do you want to go out and have a look?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if people don''t come to us, we don''t have to go to them."


    Nantianyuan nodded. It''s true that the environment they are in is very complicated. It''s better to do more than less. The other party is obviously aiming at the baby of goose country.


    However, just because they don''t look for trouble doesn''t mean trouble won''t look for them.


    Soon the door of the room was knocked.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, looked at Zhuge burning sky, and said: "although we hold the idea that well water doesn''t violate river water, obviously the other party doesn''t think so."


    Zhuge burned the sky in an indifferent way: "let it be, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land."


    Xiao Yao still appreciated Zhuge''s calm at this time.


    After opening the door, a man in a long black shirt came in. He was a Chinese.


    Each other''s age, about 40 years old, came in, eyes fell on Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian.


    "Which school are you from?" The man asked.


    Zhuge Huotian stood up and looked at each other: "Hong Jianzong."


    "Ha ha, when did Hong Jianzong give up his blood so much that he directly sent out two practitioners of aura realm." When the other side said this, song Yilin, a swordsman, was a little unhappy. It was obvious that they ignored them directly! Is it all dregs under the aura realm? You can look at it more!


    It''s just that they are too embarrassed to say it, otherwise, it would be too shameful.


    "What is your school, please?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Me? You don''t have to know. " The man spoke in a rather aloof tone.


    Xiao Yao stares at Zhuge burning the sky. If he looks at you, he will know that he can''t say it. What happened to you? Why do you say anything? It''s no face?


    Zhuge Fantian is also speechless. It''s the first time that he meets such a wonderful flower. According to the truth, after he reports to his family, the other party should also say something. It''s very rare for him to directly open the installation and force mode.


    "In a word, I think you people in zijinmen should go back. This time, Lingyu has been targeted by us. No one else can get involved!" When the other side speaks, it has exposed a very strong murderous atmosphere.


    Xiao Yao jokingly said, "where on earth do you get your self-confidence? Although you are the cultivator of Lingxi realm, you are also two cultivators of Lingxi realm. Do you think you are our opponent? "


    "Hum, do you dare to fight back when I fight you?" Said the man in black.


    Xiao Yao swears that this is the first time he has ever met such a character.


    Look at this, it sounds very uneducated. What do you mean you dare to fight back? Don''t you fight back and stand here?


    At this moment, Xiao Yao felt that his IQ was insulted by 10000 points.


    "Well, no more nonsense. In a word, if you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude to you. We zijinmen are not inferior to Hong Jianzong in the world of seclusion."


    "Are you from zijinmen?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked.


    "How do you know?" The man in black suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    This time, not only Xiao Yao was speechless, but even Nan Tianyuan showed an extremely disdainful look at each other.


    This is really a mental handicap! Do you forget what you say?


    However, Xiao Yao was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that the world was really small. When he came to goose country, he could meet people from Zijin gate.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao and the people of zijinmen hate each other. He killed the people of zijinmen and the people of zijinmen tried to trouble him.


    Now meet, Xiao Yao is naturally a pair of indifferent appearance, big deal to kill this guy!


    When Xiao Yao thought about this, Zhuge Huotian suddenly whispered to Xiao Yao, "this man is a practitioner in the later stage of Lingxi realm, and it''s hard to deal with him."


    Xiao Yao immediately understood the meaning of Zhuge burning heaven.


    Although all three of them are practitioners of Lingxi realm, it doesn''t mean that everyone''s strength is equal.


    First of all, the strength of the other side is in the late stage of Lingxi realm, and Xiao Yao is still hovering between the early stage and the middle stage. Although Zhuge Huotian is now a practitioner in the middle stage, they can''t say they are 100% sure.


    The point is, the man in black is too horizontal.


    Most people have reasons to be horizontal, or they have an absolute advantage, but now the other side has no advantage at all. If they really fight, Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian join hands, and they have more than 70% confidence that they can kill the other side.


    But even so, the man was still so arrogant, as if he wanted to kill Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian without any effort. This makes Xiao Yao have a very strange feeling. Does this guy have any backhand? In other words, there are some practitioners whose accomplishments are far higher than the realm of Lingxi with him, but Xiao Yao and Zhuge are not aware of it?


    After all, Xiao Yao and Zhuge burning heaven are just the realm of Lingxi. They can''t detect any practitioners of Linghe realm.


    The gap of strength is there, there is no way.


    When Xiao Yao thought about this, the man in black spoke again.


    "You don''t deserve to be my enemy in such a role. Besides, Hong Jianzong is really funny. It''s just a piece of Lingyu. He even sent two practitioners of Lingxi realm to fight for it. I''ve never seen the world before." Said the man in black.


    From what the other side said, Xiao Yao also captured some information.


    The other party obviously came alone, otherwise, they would not ridicule Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian in number.


    Another message is that the appearance of Lingyu in goose Kingdom this time is not a big deal. It''s a great honor to send a practitioner of Lingxi realm.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel a little disappointed. Before, he thought that what can be valued by the hidden world must be extraordinary. Now it seems that his previous ideas are redundant.


    "What should I do? Do you want him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge Huotian was silent for a moment, looked at each other and said, "we hongjianzong and zijinmen have always been well water but not river water. Moreover, when Lingyu appears, everyone is qualified to fight for it, isn''t it?"


    Obviously, Zhuge Huotian was not willing to be an enemy.


    This makes Xiao Yao a little confused.


    If they had any worries before, now they have solved them. What else should they be afraid of?


    Zhuge Fantian seems to have sensed the doubts in Xiao Yao''s heart, and then explained to Xiao Yao in a low voice: "now, the relationship between zijinmen and hongjianzong is a little strange. Last time, because of some things, there were some contradictions between hongjianzong and zijinmen. As a result, the two disciples of zijinmen died in a trading meeting, and we became the key suspects, So there are rules in the sect. If you can avoid contact with the Zijin sect, you can avoid it. "


    When Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan heard these words, their faces suddenly became strange.


    At the trade fair, the two dead disciples of Zijin sect were killed by them


    It''s because of the two of them. The girl named Qingyue at that time had a conflict with zijinmen. I didn''t expect that she even involved other people. Now Xiao Yao is a little embarrassed


    "Hum, what water doesn''t flow into the river? In a word, you either get out of goose country now or die in goose country!" Black shirt man said mercilessly.


    Zhuge burned the sky and sighed.


    "Can''t we do it yet?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "You don''t have to bear it. It''s also said in the sect. If you can''t avoid conflicts, you can do it." Zhuge said.


    Although Hong Jianzong is not very willing to have a conflict with zijinmen, it does not mean that Hong Jianzong''s people will be afraid of zijinmen. Last time at the foot of the trading conference, Qingyue''s attitude was very strong.


    Obviously, the reason why they don''t want to provoke the Zijin sect is that if they fight, they will lose a lot. They are all big sects. If they kill 1000 enemies, they will lose 800! This will give other sects a chance to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 805

    The sects in the seclusion world are like small countries. If they want to fight, they have to think a lot,


    If there are only two sects in the whole world, Zijin sect and Hong Jianzong sect, it''s OK for the two sects to fight every day, but the situation is different. If these two sects are really weakened, they are likely to be eroded by other sects.


    It is precisely for this reason that the Lord of Hong Jianzong gave such an order. But now it seems that he can''t avoid it. The other side is totally unreasonable.


    Take a step back, make more efforts, endure for a while, and make more progress.


    This sentence is very suitable for the black man.


    Since the other side is unreasonable, Xiao Yao and Zhuge Fantian feel that they don''t have to reason with each other.


    "Well, if you fight, can you change places?" Song Yilin said, "if you blow up this place, where shall we sleep at night?"


    This guy''s thinking is really a bit of a wild horse - it''s too late to worry about such a problem.


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that the man in black shirt even nodded his head and agreed with song Yilin''s point of view: "that''s good. Let''s change places!"


    Damn, this man is just as insane as song Yilin!


    "Let''s move!" Said the man.


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian looked at each other, but they were all at a loss.


    This is a wonderful work.


    After the man in black, they walked out of the hotel and came to an open square nearby. Because it was very close to the border, there were not many people living here, so there were only three or two passers-by in the square. They were curious to look here. After all, many Chinese people suddenly appeared in this place, It''s really eye-catching.


    "Here it is! Ha ha, this is really a good place. " Looking at Zhuge Huotian and Xiao Yao, the man in Black said, "you two are lucky to die in this place with mountains and water - well, it''s a bit cold."


    Xiao Yao is totally speechless in the face of this man in black shirt. He really doesn''t know why he can have such confidence.


    Although his strength is slightly stronger than that of himself and Zhuge Huotian, they are two practitioners of Lingxi realm now. Even if they have the strength, they can''t be so strong, can they?


    "Start early, I''ll rest early." Said the man in black.


    At this time, song Yilin on the side could not calm down.


    "Brother yuan, how powerful is this guy?" Song Yilin looked at nantianyuan standing beside him and said, "how do I feel that brother Xiao and master Zhuge are just like two children in this guy''s eyes."


    "Who knows?" Nantianyuan shrugged his shoulders, "I still have to see the real chapter under the fist and foot, but I have confidence in brother Xiao."


    "Well?" Song Yilin listened to Nan Tianyuan''s words and seemed to be a little curious. "Don''t you know the strength of the other party? How can you have such confidence in brother Xiao? "


    Nan Tianyuan gave a mysterious smile and said, "Well! It''s very simple. You just need to know brother Xiao. If Xiao Yao is not the opponent of the other party, or if he''s not sure, he''s already tried to take us away. How can he come to this place with the other party? "


    "..." Song Yilin gave a thumbs up to Nan Tianyuan. He felt that he was too young before. He didn''t even see these things. Indeed, if Xiao was not his opponent, he might have left long ago.


    Zhuge Huotian and Xiao Yao stand together and look at the man in black.


    Suddenly, Zhuge Fantian turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "how can I feel your murderous spirit?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "the other party wants to kill me. Of course, I also want to kill him."


    "Do you have a festival with zijinmen?" Zhuge said with a smile.


    Xiao Yaole said, "it''s like you haven''t killed people in zijinmen before."


    The semi aura cultivator sent by Zijin sect before successfully killed each other by Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian. This time, Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian have a chance to join hands again. Coincidentally, this time, their opponents are Zijin men. It seems that they are really predestined with Zijin men.


    The conversation between them was loud, so the man in black also heard it clearly.


    The expression on his face seemed to be full of amazement.


    "What did you say just now? You killed our people in zijinmen?" The man said in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Xiao Yaole said, "so, you are not the first one."


    "Presumptuous!" The expression on the black shirt man''s face seemed to be full of ferocity and anger, so that his fingers pointing to Xiao Yao were trembling slightly, "you curs, you dare to kill us people in zijinmen, you... You are just looking for your own death!"


    Xiao Yao squinted at the man in black shirt and asked, "what''s the big deal? Aren''t you going to die later?"


    "I''ll kill you, you mole ants, mole ants!" The man in black is very excited.


    Xiao Yao is a little speechless.


    He really doesn''t know what the other party is excited about. Is this a big deal? Didn''t you just kill the disciples of zijinmen? It''s like sleeping with his daughter-in-law.


    Suddenly, the man in black came running towards Xiao Yao and Zhuge burning the sky, and a strong aura came with him.


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge burn the sky without even thinking about it, and then run the aura in their body at the same time, and take a step forward together.


    "Let''s go back a little bit." Song Yilin is scared by this sudden momentum. Although he is also a practitioner, he still has a long way to go from the aura realm. Now the three practitioners of aura realm are fighting, and his little heart can''t stand it. To speak frankly is nothing more than his accomplishments. There is no way to bear the momentum of a sudden surge.


    He just said that to nantianyuan, but he didn''t get any response from nantianyuan.


    Turn around to see at this time the South sky far unexpectedly sweat like rain, as if is suffering in silence.


    "Brother yuan, what''s the matter with you?" Song Yilin was a little surprised.


    He wanted to stretch out his hand and pull nantianyuan back a distance, but he was stopped by changjianxing.


    "Don''t touch him!" The words of long sword line are almost roared out.


    Song Yilin was startled and looked at the long sword line again, with a blank face.


    "He seems to have found some opportunity. If he can seize this opportunity, he is likely to take a step forward in his cultivation." The long sword line''s eyes are burning, staring at the South sky far, with envy in his eyes.


    After all, it''s rare to see such a spiritual realm practitioner fight to the death. It''s just that there is no wave in his body now, and he can''t grasp any chance at all.


    Song Yilin nodded blankly and did not dare to speak.


    I have to say that the man in black also taught Xiao Yao a good lesson.


    Xiao Yao was overwhelmed by the sudden surge of momentum in his opponent''s body. Fortunately, his reaction ability was quite good, and he and Zhuge Huotian avoided the first attack of the opponent at the same time.


    Before, he thought that even if he was stronger than himself, he would not be stronger. But now when he thought about it carefully, he felt how ridiculous his previous idea was. Although he was only a cultivator in the later stage of Lingxi realm, his strength could crush Xiao Yao.


    It seems that even if it''s just a small difference, it''s a big one.


    "Don''t take it lightly, the other side''s mental skill level is good, at least it must be prefecture level." Zhuge Fantian turned to Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    The man in the black shirt laughed and said, "I''m a practitioner of Xuan level mental arts and a practitioner of Huang level mental arts. I really don''t understand. Is Hong Jianzong really so poor? Even if you don''t have the mental skill to handle it, even if you dare to do it with me with your strength, it''s just beyond your ability! "


    Xiao Yao now finally knows what the other party''s biggest reliance is. It turns out that it is his prefecture level mental skill.


    Before that, Xiao Yao knew the difference of mental skills, but he still decided to choose Yulong Jue. He believed that Yulong Jue was a good thing, but now, he was obviously humiliated by his opponent''s prefecture level mental skills.


    "It''s not bad just now. I underestimated you before. I didn''t expect that your foundation is very stable, but even so, you can''t escape death." When talking, the man in black also launched an offensive again.


    His speed is very fast, leaving only a shadow in the air, suffused with a touch of purple light, rippling in the air, for a moment, the surrounding air seems to have solidified, Xiao Yao''s ear can not hear any sound, the only thing he can hear is his breathing.


    "Xiao Yao, get out of the way quickly!"


    This violent drink also pulled Xiao Yao back from the silence. He suddenly recovered, but the man in black had rushed to him.


    He subconsciously took a palm forward. After the two palms met, Xiao Yao''s body flew out directly, and then fell to the ground, looking a little embarrassed.


    The man in black shirt laughed and wanted to continue to make up for the attack. Fortunately, Zhuge Huotian had rushed to the front of him and forced him back with one punch. Then he trembled with him again. Taking this opportunity, Xiao Yao quickly got up.


    To tell you the truth, now he is really a little palpitating.


    If it wasn''t for Zhuge burning heaven to entangle each other, now he might have become a corpse.


    This is no longer a matter of carelessness, but of strength.


    Although he is a more confident person, but he has to admit that the strength of this black man is much better than his own.


    The situation is not very good, although at this time, Zhuge Huotian already entangled each other, but the strength of the black man is far from Zhuge Huotian can compete, he is just struggling to support it.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, relieved the pressure in his body, and then began to run towards the man in black. With one hand, the fire waves roll. Burst the flame!

 Chapter 806

    In the face of such an opponent, Xiao Yao did not dare to leave any moves, so this directly urged the aura in his body to break the flame.


    And this move obviously didn''t occur to the other side. Although he ran away in a panic, his hair was burned a hole. When the other side was at a loss, Zhuge Huotian quickly made up a punch to beat him back. Of course, Zhuge didn''t expect that his punch could seriously hurt the other side. After all, black men are not only fast but also powerful, Defense is also very good.


    He is just a cultivator in the middle stage of Lingxi realm. It''s very difficult for him to kill with one strike. What''s more, he is still a cultivator in the later stage of Lingxi realm who uses prefecture level mental arts?


    However, it also allowed them to stabilize the situation and not fall to one side.


    The black shirt man waved his clothes, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile: "yes, it seems that I underestimated you before. No wonder I can kill our zijinmen disciples, but if you only have these little skills, it''s still impossible to defeat me."


    Even if he was punched by Zhuge, he was still full of Zhongqi. It can be seen that Zhuge''s fist didn''t really hurt him.


    "Why do you talk so much?" Xiao Yao said, "if I can kill one of your Zijin gates, I can kill the second one. If I can kill the second one, I can kill all your Zijin gates!"


    Xiao Yao''s words completely angered the other party.


    He laughed angrily, biting his teeth, and said with a ferocious look: "just like you, you still want to kill us Zijin gate? Waste is waste after all. I can only clamor in my life, but even if it is clamour, I can''t let you live. "


    With that, he ran towards Xiao Yao again.


    His heart is very heavy, but what he wants to kill most is Xiao Yao. What the other party says makes him very angry. Only by killing this young man can the world be quiet!


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, Thunderclap hands up to meet.


    Zhuge Huotian is looking for opportunities on the edge. As long as there is an opportunity, it will give a storm like blow to the man in black shirt. For a moment, Xiao Yao, Zhuge Huotian and the man in black shirt tremble together, and there is no victory.


    Meanwhile, in a cabin in a small town, rose suddenly stood up. He opened the window and watched in one direction, panting and sweating.


    The woman, who was also in Rose''s office, saw that rose''s reaction was so abnormal that she quickly went to Rose''s side and followed Rose''s eyes, but she didn''t see anything.


    "What''s the matter, boss? What''s the matter? " Asked the woman in a low voice.


    He held out his hand, pointed to the distance, said: "Xiao Yao, they are now staying in the hotel, right over there?"


    The woman nodded. Xiao Yao was picked up by her before. Of course she knew.


    "It seems that I underestimated him before." Rose said with a bitter smile, "before, I thought that even if I wasn''t his opponent, Xiao Yao would die here if we went out together. Now it seems that I didn''t do it. This guy named Xiao Yao is really too powerful... I can only hope that the seniors of the wolf man can appear at this critical moment, Otherwise, if Xiao Yao really wants to fight for the treasure, we are not his opponent. "


    Women are a little surprised.


    In her impression, rose has always been a very proud person.


    He is proud of being a native of goose. Proud of being a werewolf.


    I''m proud of all of you.


    But now, even if they haven''t played against Xiao Yao, rose has already begun to say something dejected.


    Is that young man Xiao Yao really strong enough?


    Strong enough to subdue without fighting?


    She didn''t speak. She just stood quietly beside rose and watched the same direction. Although she didn''t feel anything, she was already curious about Xiao Yao


    On the other side, the three are still fighting.


    Xiao Yao and the man in black have been fighting for the longest time, so their physical strength and aura are consumed seriously. Zhuge Huotian on the side is more relaxed, because he is in a wait-and-see state most of the time, looking for opportunities. Xiao Yao is more relieved to leave such things to Zhuge Huotian. Although he doesn''t like Zhuge Huotian very much, he has to admit it, In many ways, Zhuge was more experienced than himself.


    When Xiao Yao was fighting with the man in black shirt, Zhuge Huotian did find many opportunities to give the man in black shirt a certain blow, but the damage was not enough to make the man in black shirt completely lose his ability to act. Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s reaction ability was very good, and he successfully avoided the attack of the man in black shirt several times, This situation is not very optimistic for the black shirt man, but Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian are beating him, but he has no chance!


    "Wait a minute!" The man in black suddenly put out his hand to stop.


    Xiao Yao really stopped. He also needed some time to run his aura.


    He squinted at the man in black and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "It''s unfair of you to do this to me!" The man in Black said angrily.


    Xiao Yao


    Song Yilin almost fell to the ground. He pointed to the man in black, turned to the long sword line and said, "see? If you dare to tell me that I am absent-minded in the future, I have to turn against you


    Long sword is speechless.


    Now he really doubts whether the man in black has a bad brain.


    Now, when did you say that it was unfair to him? What was your previous arrogance? What about the pride before? Are they all eaten by dogs?


    "Didn''t you say that even the two of us are not your opponents? Don''t you say we are mole ants? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The expression on the black shirt man''s face looked a little embarrassed. He really thought so before, but he didn''t expect that the two guys in front of him were so difficult to deal with.


    "I''ll hit you two by myself. It''s really no problem." Said the man in black.


    "If so, what are you still doing here?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "But I''m very depressed because of you. Can''t we change the way? For example, how about you go up one by one? " The man in black discussed with Xiao Yao.


    Of course, Xiao Yao can''t agree to the other party''s request.


    Although it seems that the situation is favorable for Xiao Yao and Zhuge to burn the sky, they have to admit that this man in black is really hard to deal with. If he really goes up one by one, no matter Xiao Yao or Zhuge to burn the sky, they are not sure. They may not even stick to it for long.


    "Well, you let me have two hands and two feet, and we''ll go up one by one, OK?" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the man in black shirt didn''t answer Xiao Yao''s question. He thought what the other party said was nonsense. If he really agreed, what''s the difference between it and seeking death? Although he is a little absent-minded, it doesn''t mean that he is two hundred and five, OK?


    "Cut the crap. Now, go on." When Xiao Yao spoke, he rushed to the man in black again.


    Now he turns passive into active and starts to look for opportunities. With Zhuge Fantian nearby, his pressure is much less. At least he doesn''t need to worry about whether his moves will be too bold and will be seized by the other side. Because he knows that even if he really shows some flaws, Zhuge Fantian will help him defend this loophole at the first time.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s heart is also thinking about a problem.


    He felt that he needed a master like Zhuge''s burning heaven. If he had such a helper, Xiao Yao would be sure even if he met a more powerful enemy in the future. But he knew that Zhuge''s burning heaven mind was not here at all. He would continue to improve his cultivation and pursue the real Tao in the world of seclusion.


    Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin have a good understanding with Xiao Yao, but their strength is not very strong. After all, they have not entered the aura realm. If they really meet an opponent, I''m afraid they will be killed by him the first time, and then Xiao Yao will fight alone, so even if they really meet an expert, Xiao Yao won''t let them play either.


    When Xiao Yao Zhuge Huotian was fighting with the man in black shirt, there were some powerful momentum around him leaning towards them.


    Three also stopped again.


    "That''s all for today." Said the man in black.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "I know I''m not your opponent, but even if you really kill me, it won''t do you any good. Then you will all fall into a period of fatigue." The black shirt man said, "now at least three experts are coming towards us. If you kill me, they can also kill you, can''t they?"


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan look at each other, both of them are unwilling to see each other''s eyes.


    Just give them 20 minutes and they''ll be able to win.


    But what the black shirt man says now, they have considered before that the strength of the black shirt man is not too bad. Even if they win in the end, Xiao Yao and Zhuge burn the sky will become the end of the crossbow.


    Among the three experts mentioned by the black shirt man, two of them seem to be werewolves, and another one, Xiao Yao doesn''t know for the moment.


    "You go." Zhuge said.


    Zhuge made a quick decision and made a choice.


    The man in black is very happy.


    When Xiao Yao and Zhuge set fire to heaven, he was already more and more uneasy. He didn''t expect that he was still alive.


    "In the future, I will kill you both!" Said the man in black.


    With these words, he planned to leave, but Xiao Yao stopped him.


    "That''s what you''re going to do?" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    The man with black shirt frowned, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "what else do you want?"


    "Give me all the good things you have!" Xiao Yao said fiercely. Otherwise his life, also can''t let him go so easily, otherwise oneself and Zhuge burn the sky before is not in vain?

 Chapter 807

    Xiao Yao is such a personality.


    Anyway, that''s what Zhuge Fantian thought.


    The two of them had also killed a disciple of zijinmen, whose clothes were almost stripped off by Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, it is no surprise that Zhuge burned the sky.


    It was the man in black who was stupefied for a while.


    "What do you mean?" The man in black couldn''t help asking.


    "Isn''t my meaning obvious enough? Damn, I''ve been working with you for such a long time. Now you say you can leave. How shameless am I? Just hand in the good things you have. " Xiao Yao said.


    "I don''t have any good things on me..." when talking, the black man''s eyes are dodging. If Xiao Yao really believes his lies, it''s really a ghost.


    Xiao Yao squinted at him and said, "I think you''d better cooperate. You have to figure out what''s the situation right now."


    "Why, do you still want to fight?" Black shirt man frowned and said, "hum, now just don''t fight, does not mean that I must not be your opponent, you understand?"


    Xiao Yao completely convinced.


    It was the first time he had seen such a shameless person.


    "Well, in that case, let''s not pause." Xiao Yao said.


    When the man in black shirt heard Xiao Yao''s words, his brain was temporarily blank for a while, then he looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of look at a fool''s eyes and said, "you''re not going to die?"


    "No, I just think that after I kill you, I still have the possibility to run away. I''ll search all the things on you at that time. Since we haven''t run away, we can give the things found on you for our lives." Xiao Yao said.


    "You... You are shameless! Besides, what good is it for you to kill me? Whatever you take from me, you''ll have to give it to someone else. " Said the man in black.


    "It''s good!" Xiao Yao said, "to kill you is a good thing for us."


    "..." the black man''s mouth twitched.


    He really has no way to take Xiao Yao. He feels that this young man doesn''t claim to be a practitioner at all. This is a shameless villain!


    However, in the face of such a villain, he really has no way at all.


    "Well, you win." Finally, the man in black shirt lowered his head, "I only have some gold and some spirit stones for you."


    When talking, the man in black took down a sachet, or brocade bag, which was similar to a woman''s, and threw it.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and was surprised: "the gold and spirit stone you mentioned are all in here? How big this thing is


    The man in black shirt immediately threw a disdainful expression to Xiao Yao: "hum, you Hong Jianzong are really pitiful. Don''t the disciples below even know what the heaven and earth bag is?"


    Good! I''ve been shamed by Hong Jianzong all day, and I don''t know if Hong Jianzong''s people will bring someone to chop me.


    He turned his face and looked at Zhuge Huotian. He was relieved to see that Zhuge Huotian nodded to himself.


    Moreover, even if Zhuge didn''t nod his head, he felt that what the man in black shirt said should be true. He could really feel a faint aura from the brocade bag in his hand.


    After throwing the brocade bag to Zhuge and burning the sky, Xiao Yao waved to the man in black and said, "you can roll now."


    "Hum, don''t let me see you again The man in Black said, biting his teeth.


    "Why do you want to continue?" Xiao Yao glared.


    Hearing this, the man in black shirt immediately wiped oil on the soles of his feet.


    Are you kidding me? I''ve given all my things, and I''m still playing? What a loss?


    After the black shirt man left, Xiao Yao sighed, turned to Zhuge and said, "it seems that we have to change to a safe place."


    Zhuge Huotian nodded and said with a smile, "yes, but we still can''t leave here."


    Xiao Yao understood Zhuge''s meaning of burning heaven. According to his previous guess, this is the place where the baby is most likely to appear, so he can''t leave here anyway.


    Finally, it took Xiao Yao about two hours to buy a famous house at the price of a piece of gold. There are many rooms and special buildings. The people who used to live here are an old couple. When they saw the gold, they couldn''t open their eyes and quickly left with the gold.


    Before I left, I didn''t forget to tell Xiao Yao to use anything in the room.


    That big piece of gold is estimated to be enough for them to live for several lives.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that the purple golden gate was so rich. The gold in the heaven and earth bag was probably more than 700 gold, and Xiao Yao couldn''t see it by sight. In addition, there were more than ten stones containing aura in the heaven and earth bag.


    "Keep these stones, Xiao Yao. They are very useful for your cultivation." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "these are the spirit stones for storing aura? For cultivation? "


    Zhuge Huotian nodded.


    "Is it the same kind of stone you are looking for in goose country this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No Zhuge burned Angel Jin shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "if it''s really such a thing, do you think it''s necessary for me to run out?"


    Xiao Yao thinks about it carefully, and thinks that Zhuge''s words are the same. If they want to find something even such a spirit stone, Zhuge''s spirit stone can go back to work now. Moreover, the man in black shirt already has so many spirit stones, so there''s no need to follow them.


    "This spirit stone is made of one piece less than one piece. Ah, it''s also good things. For example, even if I''m a member of Hong Jianzong now, I can only give one spirit stone for cultivation at most in a month." Zhuge said with a sigh.


    When Zhuge burned the sky, Xiao Yao realized that these ten pieces of spirit stones are also good things.


    After that, Zhuge Fantian looked worried.


    "It seems that the one we have provoked this time may not have a low status in zijinmen, otherwise, it would be impossible to carry so many spirit stones with us." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao understands the meaning of Zhuge''s burning heaven. In fact, Hong Jianzong is no worse than zijinmen. But even so, Zhuge''s burning heaven, as a disciple of Hong Jianzong, has only one spirit stone a month, but that guy has more than ten with him. It''s hard to say that he is just an ordinary disciple of zijinmen!


    "So what?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "anyway, the relationship between zijinmen and me is not good. You have the support of Hong Jianzong. What are you afraid of?"


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile and nodded: "I hope so."


    With these words, he looked worried again.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. Anyway, what should and shouldn''t have happened has happened, and I''m not afraid now." Zhuge said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao squints at Zhuge''s burning heaven. He can see that Zhuge''s burning heaven is not at ease.


    But now Xiao Yao has nothing to do with this problem even if he has a relationship. What will happen after Zhuge Huotian returns to Hong Jianzong is beyond Xiao Yao''s control.


    "Let''s divide these spirit stones!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this is our two spoils. It''s not suitable for me to take it alone."


    "It''s OK. I can go to the secluded world to practice. If you want to, you have to be in the secular world. The cultivation conditions here are really poor. Moreover, I think you are much more gifted than me." Zhuge Feitian said with a bitter smile, "it took me a long time to reach this level of cultivation, but how old are you now, but you have entered the aura level, which means that you are more gifted than me, and you can go further than me."


    "You also said that since I am more gifted than you, even if I don''t use these spirit stones, it''s the same." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t say it, let''s divide the spirit stone!"


    With these words, Xiao Yao shakes all the spirit stones out of the brocade bag, and then begins to distribute them. The total is 16 yuan. Xiao Yao and Zhuge burn heaven for eight yuan each. Then Xiao Yao takes his own eight yuan and starts to distribute them with song Yilin and nantianyuan.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s no use giving it to us!" Song Yilin said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know how far away I am from the aura realm. Even if you give it to me, I can''t use it!"


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted song Yilin on the shoulder, saying, "it''s only temporary. When you enter the aura realm later, won''t you be able to use it?"


    "But I..." as soon as song Yilin spoke, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t say anything. You can''t enter the aura realm in your life. It''s impossible." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin heard that Xiao Yao had already said this, so he could only nod his head and take back the spirit stone.


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to give Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin two pieces, but the two guys said they didn''t want anything. They were very reluctant to take one piece. Moreover, they also said that if Xiao Yao continued to be tough, they would not want one piece. Xiao Yao had no choice but to give up.


    As for the long sword line, Xiao Yao doesn''t care about him. If Zhuge Huotian isn''t here, Xiao Yao will definitely distribute the long sword line with these spirit stones, but now Zhuge Huotian is here. Xiao Yao has no reason at all and has to carry the long sword line!


    Zhuge burned the sky without ink, and gave four pieces to changjianxing. It can be seen that he valued his apprentice more.


    "Master, I can take one too. Anyway, I can''t use it now." Long sword line said.


    "If you take it, you take it." Zhuge burned the sky to see eye long sword line to say, the tone is very insipid.


    Hearing these words, Chang Jianxing immediately kept silent. It can be seen that he was afraid of his master from the bottom of his heart.


    "Tut Tut, long sword line, can you be a little tough?" Xiao Yao joked on the side. Long Jian Xing glared at Xiao Yao fiercely. He didn''t have a good way: "don''t you also have three masters? You are tough with them if you have the ability Xiao Yao can understand him after hearing that.

 Chapter 808

    "Let''s stay here for the time being. If anything happens, we are moving." Zhuge Feitian coughed, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "we''d better be careful and try to hide our accomplishments. Otherwise, if we meet more difficult opponents, we''ll be busy."


    Even if Zhuge didn''t say this, Xiao Yao would do it.


    "By the way, keep all the gold." Xiao Yao said to Zhuge, "I''m not short of money anyway."


    Zhuge snorted coldly and said, "I don''t like what I said. I''m the kind of person who is short of money?"


    Xiao Yao


    "I had a lot of money before, but I was not interested in money. Now I come to the world of seclusion, and I find that money is really useless. In the eyes of many practitioners, no amount of gold can compare with some spirit stones. A piece of spirit stone can sell for tens of thousands of yuan."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said to Zhuge, "it seems that inflation is serious in your secluded world." According to Zhuge Huotian, Xiao Yao thinks that money is not money in the world of seclusion.


    Zhuge incensed a smile and said, "if you want to come to the secluded world in the future, prepare some gold in advance. In the secluded world, no one will recognize the current common currency, because many of them don''t know what Dynasty it is outside."


    Xiao Yao could only say that he was speechless. Although Zhuge''s words about burning heaven were exaggerated, they were quite reasonable after all.


    Then Xiao Yao went to buy some daily necessities. Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t want to do these things, but he couldn''t help it. He was the only one among so many people who knew the local language. Of course, they didn''t mind song Yilin going. But what''s the use if he couldn''t speak well after he went?


    After everything is ready, Xiao Yao directly enters the ring space and begins to practice. When he practices in the ring space, there will be no aura fluctuation. Even if there are experts around, he will not notice anything.


    In the ring space, Xiao Yao takes out a spirit stone, and then slowly injects his aura into the spirit stone. Soon, the aura in the spirit stone begins to gush out, and flows directly into the sea of Qi along Xiao Yao''s meridians, and begins to run frantically.


    Xiao Yao is not ambiguous either. He immediately urges Yu Long Jue to absorb aura.


    It has to be said that the aura in the spirit stone is still very pure, and there is no difficulty in absorbing it. After a piece of spirit stone has been refined, Xiao Yao feels that his cultivation has already taken a small step forward, and is slowly approaching the mid-term state of Lingxi.


    Xiao Yao didn''t immediately use the second stone. Now the aura in his body is not stable. Although the aura in the stone is pure, it doesn''t mean that he can perfectly integrate with Xiao Yao''s body in such a short time.


    Just when Xiao Yao is going to put away the rest of the spirit stone, suddenly, there is a loud noise in his ear and a golden light in his body.


    After the golden light from Xiao Yao''s body rushed directly into the spirit stone, the remaining five spirit stones began to emit a strong aura.


    "I''m Cao!" Xiao Yao almost wanted to curse. He wanted to hide all the spirit stones and practice slowly, but he didn''t expect that the golden light burst out from his body just now opened all the remaining spirit stones.


    When Xiao Yao plans to absorb those auras quickly, all of them rush into the golden light in a moment. The golden light flashes suddenly and gets into Xiao Yao''s body again.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed. Three minutes passed.


    Xiao Yao finally recovered.


    His face looked dull.


    He felt that he needed some time to have a good look at what had just happened. First of all, he knew the origin of the golden light, because it had the breath of yulongjue, but he didn''t understand why yulongjue would flash a golden light and devour all the auras in those spirit stones. He knew that those auras had not been absorbed at all, because the auras in his body didn''t change at this time.


    The five spirit stones were eaten by yulongjue.


    Xiao Yao was depressed. He was really curious about what happened.


    After he closed his eyes and began to feel the Yulong Jue in his body, he was surprised to find that the Yulong Jue had changed slowly. The Yulong Jue in his mind was flashing a faint red light at this time.


    Xuanji mental skill!


    Xiao Yao is excited.


    He finally knew where the aura in the spirit stone had gone.


    The original lowest level of Yulong Jue has finally been upgraded to a mysterious mental skill. Although it is still the lowest level of the mysterious mental skill, it has been enough to make him excited for a long time. At least he sees the hope that he can continue to upgrade his mental skill. He believes that his mental skill will become a prefecture level mental skill in the near future, And then it becomes a heavenly mental method.


    Maybe, like the painting Fan said, his dragon Jue will become a more advanced mental skill than the heaven level mental skill!


    What makes Xiao Yao even more surprised is that at this moment, the words on the Yulong Jue are slowly changing.


    The content has become more complex, but it is also easier to understand. Some of the above sentences have also changed. Generally speaking, the current Yulong formula seems to be more high-end.


    "What a good thing Xiao Yao restrained his inner excitement.


    Although he knew that Yulong Jue could be upgraded before, there was no obvious change in Yulong Jue so far. Now it seems that Yulong Jue is really powerful.


    After taking a deep breath and relieving his inner emotion, Xiao Yao began to run the upgraded Yulong Jue, and the aura in his body slowly began to merge


    After Xiao Yao retreated from the ring space, he immediately began to make up for sleep.


    Xiao Yao''s spirit recovered a lot when he slept till dawn.


    When Zhuge Huotian saw Xiao Yao, his face was full of surprise.


    "I said, you are approaching the middle stage of Lingxi? Did you use the stone last night? It''s not right. Even if you really use Lingshi, Lingshi can''t work in such a short time. Lingshi is just an auxiliary means. What''s more, I didn''t feel anything when I was next door to you yesterday! "


    Xiao Yao did not answer Zhuge''s question. The main reason was that he didn''t think of a good excuse. If he could tell the truth, Xiao Yao would not like to.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, Zhuge Feitian waved his hand and said, "if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I can force you to tell me. Anyway, you have many secrets. I''m just curious. Although the spirit stone is helpful to your cultivation, it can''t be so helpful unless you really use all the six spirit stones, Otherwise, it is impossible to enter the middle stage of Lingxi realm. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "is the effect of Lingshi so bad?"


    Zhuge burned the sky white Xiao Yao one eye, no good airway: "have good."


    Xiao Yao laughed, and after laughing, he fell into meditation.


    Last night when he used the spirit stone, he felt that the effect was very good. He didn''t understand why Zhuge Huotian said that the spirit stone could only be used as an aid.


    When he thought about this, Zhuge Huotian continued: "when the aura in the spirit stone is turned on, it will soon dissipate, so it is necessary to absorb the aura in a short time, but few people can absorb all the aura in the spirit stone, unless the cultivation is very high, but the higher the cultivation is, the more Aura is needed, The aura in the spirit stone is useless. "


    This explanation of Zhuge''s burning heaven can be regarded as a solution to Xiao Yao''s doubts.


    The reason why the effect is good is that Xiao Yao opened it in the ring space. After all, the ring space is so big that the aura can''t disperse.


    He felt more and more that this ring space was really a good thing.


    Ring space, now should also be regarded as Xiao Yao''s biggest bug.


    But Xiao Yao also suddenly realized that now he seems to have become more and more dependent on the ring space. If the ring space is suddenly lost or destroyed in the future, what can he do?


    Xiao Yao has a headache when he thinks about this problem, so he just doesn''t want to think about it. Let''s talk about it when it really comes to that time.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao, song Yilin and others stayed quietly in the room, not going anywhere. On the one hand, they were worried about what trouble they might cause. On the other hand, they didn''t know where they should go. Besides waiting, they had nothing else to do.


    On the third day, an unexpected guest came.


    A werewolf, but also a very powerful werewolf, when he saw the geese, Xiao Yao felt the danger.


    "Hello, Chinese friends." This man is very big, about 50 years old, with a beard. He has a smile on his face and looks at Xiao Yao. His Chinese language is very standard. It seems that he has been in China for a long time.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The Werewolf of geese." The man rubbed his hands and said, "my name is blue. You can call me Mr. blue."


    "Do you know me?" Xiao Yao saw this guy named Blu staring at himself all the time, and felt a little strange.


    "Yes." Blu said with a smile, "your name is Xiao Yao. You are the practitioner of Lingxi realm, right?"


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "I also know that the one beside you, Zhuge Huotian, is the first expert in China, right?" Speaking of this, bloom pauses again, adding, "to be precise, he''s the number one expert in the secular world."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. When the other party said that, he obviously knew the hidden world. Otherwise, there was no need to emphasize the secular world.


    "You have many experts in China. I know that even if we werewolves go out, we can''t do anything about China. It''s just that those practitioners are not united." Said bloom.


    Zhuge Feitian sneered and said, "this sounds really fresh. It seems that you werewolves are very united one by one." Bru shrugged his shoulders and said, "if our country is invited, at least we werewolves will stand up." Zhuge snorted coldly and said nothing. Xiao Yao coughed, stared at BLU and asked, "what''s the purpose of your coming to us this time?" "I want to cooperate with you," Blu said with a smile

 Chapter 809

    Xiao Yao was a little surprised at what Blu said.


    He wanted to ask more questions, and bloom spoke again.


    "Shouldn''t you invite me in first?"


    After confirming that the other party has no malice to himself and others, Xiao Yao is silent and invites Blu in.


    Entering the living room, Blu sat down, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, I know you and Mr. Zhuge are both masters, so this time I need your help."


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t answer Blu''s words immediately.


    His head is also thinking, this is called Blu''s werewolf, what medicine is sold in gourd.


    Blu stopped for a while, probably to organize the language. After thinking about it, he continued: "this time you are not only Chinese people, but also American gene people. Do you know this?"


    Zhuge Huotian shook his head. It was obvious that he knew nothing about it.


    It was Xiao Yao, whose expression seemed a little strange.


    His expression was also seen by blue.


    "It seems that Mr. Xiao knows something." Said blue with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "know some, you go on."


    "Well, in fact, I prefer to make friends with Chinese people compared with American people. Although the relationship between goose country and Chinese people is good and bad, it''s better than the bad relationship between goose country and American country. There is no honeymoon at all. Moreover, those gene people are so purposeful that they have gradually lost their normal thinking, They even kill civilians. To put it simply, compared with the Chinese, they lack humanity. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this should be something they should worry about."


    "Ross is not good at it." With a snort and a sneer on his face, blue said, "there''s no one in their department who can do it."


    Xiao Yao smiles. Indeed, Xiao Yao has already contacted that department. Even rose is not so powerful.


    "If it''s really Ross who comes to talk to you, do you have any plans to cooperate with him? He can''t help you with anything, and they take the baby too seriously. " Said blue with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "so, you have no interest in that treasure?"


    Blu laughed and said, "I''m not very interested, but I''m still willing to compete, but I don''t want to let gene people run wild in our territory. But there are few werewolves who want to deal with gene people. Although they have such an idea, they don''t have the ability to think about it. I think they want to cooperate with you, It seems pretty good. "


    "And what can we get?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I can take you to find treasures, but I have to make an agreement with you first. I will still compete with you." Said bloom.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "can''t you find another werewolf to help you?"


    "All those people just think about themselves, and they don''t care about the life and death of goose country at all." Blu sighed and said, "I''ve lived more than two hundred years, and I''ve seen it through."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "how old are you?"


    "I can''t remember clearly. It''s about two hundred and three. Anyway, I won''t remember my age now." Said blue with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that the guy sitting in front of him must be a monster.


    "Ha ha, it''s no surprise. As far as I know, there was a werewolf who lived to more than 700 years old." Bloom said, "isn''t it the same in your cultivation world? It''s very normal for those who are high in cultivation to live to hundreds of years old. "


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao feels normal.


    It seems that this Blu is really powerful.


    "Can I know, if you change your strength into the level of our Chinese cultivator, what kind of cultivation is it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Blu smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Obviously, Blu is not willing to tell Xiao Yao the correct answer.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to know if I don''t want to pull it down!" Xiao Yao sniffed and said.


    "Ha ha, in a word, you two can still fight against me." Said bloom.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Blu''s words are very convincing. Anyway, he doesn''t believe them.


    "But then again, how can you be sure that if brother Xiao and master Zhuge help you, you can deal with gene people?" Song Yilin scratched his head and asked curiously.


    "In fact, those gene people are not so powerful, but there are only a large number of them, about 20. That''s a small team of the robus family. If they are single, their strength is about breaking the sky." He explained it with the Chinese cultivation system. He knew that only when he said so could the other party understand.


    "More than 20 practitioners who break the heaven?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "It seems that it''s not very easy to deal with."


    Although he said that, Xiao Yao was more confident. After all, with his and Zhuge''s strength, he had no problem in dealing with twenty practitioners who broke the heaven.


    It''s just that there are some risks.


    He is also a little curious. After listening to what Blu said before, if he wants to deal with those genetic people alone, the problem should not be big. Why do he have to ask for help?


    After all, if he and Zhuge burn the sky, Blu still has something to pay.


    But soon, he thought of the key point. He looked up at BLU and said, "if I''m not wrong, it''s not a secret for you werewolves, is it?"


    Blue a Leng, the expression on the face looks a little surprised, also some embarrassed, probably didn''t expect Xiao Yao can guess this.


    "Brother Xiao, what does that mean?" Song Yilin asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if there are not many people who know about this matter, he can take it as a condition to negotiate with other werewolves, but he did not do so, which means that in fact, this matter is not a secret in geese country. Those werewolves all know where Baobei is, otherwise, How could he be willing to cooperate with us Chinese people? "


    Song Yilin wakes up.


    Bruce looked at Xiao Yao with a smile and said, "I knew you were smart before. Now it seems that you are. You didn''t let me down."


    His expression looks very calm, not embarrassed by Xiao Yao''s revelation.


    Xiao Yao looked at BLU and asked, "do you have anything else to say?" "No!" Blue shook his head and said, "what else should I say? Even if you know, it won''t affect me. If you want to know the location, you still have to rely on me, don''t you? "


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    It seems that it is not easy to deceive this old monster.


    Indeed, when Xiao Yao guessed this before, he knew that even if he said it, he could not change the situation. After all, even if other werewolves knew it, he could not tell him.


    Bru''s words are special among these werewolves.


    "In addition, I haven''t said one more point. In fact, I can solve those genetic people by myself. The reason why I ask you for help is that I hope I can make a quick decision." Blu zhengse said, "if people feel my existence, it may cause me trouble. I don''t want to be surrounded by other werewolves because of the gene man."


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian understand this. When they fight with the man in black today, they already realize this. Now there are too many experts in this place. Any place with a little movement will attract other strong people.


    If you lose both ways, you are likely to be taken advantage of by other experts.


    "We can promise you this, but we also have one thing you need to promise me." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Blu was stunned.


    "Don''t let our information out." Xiao Yao said.


    Blu said with a smile: "it seems that you are not too proud to despise all the werewolves because of your strong strength. This is a good thing. Don''t worry, I won''t say it out. Moreover, my relationship with you Huaxia is really good. You should also know that my Huaxia language is very good. I have been in Huaxia for almost 50 years, Besides, I have a very good friend in China - let''s not mention that, I promise you. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he did not know whether he should believe Blu or not, but he knew that they had no choice.


    Do you really want to wait aimlessly? Xiao Yao feels that this is not what they are willing to do.


    Xiao Yao remembers what Zhu Na and herself said before. It''s obvious that Zhu Na doesn''t want to have conflicts with her family, but now there is no way to change it. Besides, Xiao Yao doesn''t like those gene people either. If you kill them, what else can you do?


    Next, BLU and Xiao Yao briefly talked about the location and situation of genetic human.


    According to Blu, there is a leader among the genetic people this time, that is, the people of the robus family, but they do not belong to the core, and they are not strong.


    What Blu means is, kill hundreds of millions of people, but let go of the robus family.


    If the gene man dies, the robus family will be angry at most, and will not do anything extreme. However, if they kill the robus family, it will be considered as provocation by the robus family.


    Blu is not willing to expose himself to the fire of the robus family.


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge are the same.


    They are not afraid of the people of the robus family, but they hold the idea that more is better than less.

 Chapter 810

    In any case, the strength of the robus family can''t be underestimated. Xiao Yao believes that the No.1 leader of Huaxia certainly doesn''t want to stand on the opposite side of the robus family so soon, so it''s good to avoid it. Killing some gene people is nothing to the robus family. Anyway, they can continue to cultivate after they die, But if they kill the robbs, it''s a provocation.


    I''m afraid it''s going to lead to a frenzied revenge from the robbs family.


    After that, Blu left.


    After Bulu left, Zhuge looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "is it too easy for us to promise like this?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "anyway, it''s not bad for us. It''s just some genetic people."


    Zhuge Huotian nodded and said, "your brain is more flexible. Listen to you."


    Xiao Yao is flattered.


    After that, Nan Tianyuan also raised his concerns.


    "In my opinion, that Blu is very strong indeed. What if we are not his opponents then?"


    Zhuge Huotian also turned his eyes to Xiao Yao. Obviously, he was thinking about this question before, but he didn''t ask.


    Xiao Yao blinked, looked at Zhuge burning sky, looked at nantianyuan, and asked, "can I ask you a question?"


    "What?" The South sky is far away.


    "If we don''t promise Blu, won''t he rob us?" Xiao Yao said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a silence.


    The next second they were embarrassed.


    Nan Tianyuan was embarrassed to smile, rubbed his nose and said, "it seems that I asked a very stupid question."


    The answer to Xiao Yao''s question is obvious.


    Even if they don''t agree with Xiao Yao, Blu will still choose to compete with them for the baby of goose country.


    So whether they agree or not, the result is the same. Since Xiao Yao and they can still get very important information from it, what reason do they have to refuse?


    If Xiao Yao hesitates and refuses to agree, it''s a brain problem.


    And Blu, as soon as he got out of the yard, he stopped.


    In front of him stood a man in a suit. The expression on the man''s face was a little complicated.


    Blu laughed and said, "Ross, you''re still here."


    Rose gave a wry smile and said, "I didn''t expect that you would come to them. What''s more, I didn''t expect that you were going to do it."


    "Every man is not responsible for the rise and fall of the country. This is an old Chinese saying. I will tell you whether you can understand it or not." Said bloom.


    "Granddad, I''m just curious. What''s the purpose of meeting Xiao Yao and others?" Rose asked.


    Xiao Yao and others certainly did not expect that blue should be rose''s great grandfather.


    "What''s the problem with working with them to get rid of gene people?" said Blu with a smile


    "We can deal with those gene people, too!" Rose blushed and thought it was an insult to him.


    Blu looked at Rose, shook his head and said, "I don''t look down on you personally, I look down on your whole department. With your strength, it''s just a dream to deal with those gene people."


    Rose: "I''m not sure."


    He felt that he was too grandfather to insult himself.


    "In a word, I will do it by myself. Do I need your permission to do anything?" Blu said, suddenly sinking his face.


    Rose shook his head hard and said quickly, "granddad, I don''t mean that. I just think that Chinese people are very cunning. Their words may not be believable."


    Blu laughed and said, "Ross, I think you really should take time to go to Huaxia for a while. When you get to Huaxia, you will find how stupid your cognition of Huaxia is. Indeed, Huaxia has many bad impressions, but most of the Chinese people have a pure heart. If you don''t know them, don''t judge them easily, Huaxia is bullied by many countries, but now? In just a few decades, Huaxia has stood up, which can not be underestimated. This is not caused by one person, but by the concerted efforts of all Huaxia people! Maybe you think Chinese people are cowardly, because they haven''t been forced to that step. When they are really angry, one person can defeat thousands of troops, even if it''s just an ordinary person.... "


    With these words, Bulu left the stunned rose and turned to leave.


    He lived more than two hundred years.


    He saw the changes in China.


    He knows that there are still many people in the world who look down on the Chinese people, and even some Chinese people look down on their compatriots.


    But they don''t know how the Chinese used a machete to break the army in those days of heavy artillery


    On an island in the United States, a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes, barefoot, sat on a chair, dazed at the photo on her hand.


    A middle-aged man, quietly close to her.


    When he got there, he glanced at the man in the picture and gave him a knowing smile.


    "Juna, do you like him very much?" Men''s voices sound very magnetic.


    The girl who looked at the picture was startled. She stood up quickly, turned around and saw the man. Her face was a little red: "father, why are you here?"


    "Ha ha, how addicted you are! A picture, can let you dream about it? " The middle-aged man said with a smile, "it''s very good. My daughter also has a man she likes. Well, she''s still an excellent man."


    "Father, I..."


    As soon as she was about to say something, she was interrupted by a middle-aged man.


    "It''s your own emotional thing. You don''t need to talk to me, as long as you like it." The middle-aged man said this, sat down, looked at juna and asked, "I''m just a little curious. Why do you like him? He just saved you once. "


    "I just think that he is very interesting, not like, just a kind of curiosity." Said juna.


    "Ha ha, when a girl starts to wonder about a man, she already likes it." The middle-aged man laughed and said, "I have investigated the man you like. He is really excellent, but there are many excellent girls around him. If you really like him, you have to compete with others. However, you are not a person who likes to compete with others from childhood."


    Juna lowered her head and did not speak.


    The middle-aged man seemed to fall into a certain period of memory. With a smile on his lips, he muttered: "when you were young, you didn''t like to compete with your brothers and sisters for toys. When you grow up, you don''t like to compete with others for power. Even now, you don''t want to interfere in family affairs."


    Juna suddenly raised her head and looked at her father, her eyes firm.


    "Father, if, I mean if, I really fall in love with this man, no matter how many excellent women there are around him, I will compete. I can let anything, but I will never let the people I like." Said juna.


    Middle aged man slightly a Leng, probably did not expect his daughter would say such words.


    There''s something out of the ordinary.


    But he still showed a happy smile.


    "Yes, that''s right. Some things can make you happy, but some things have to fight. Juna, you still need to grow up now. Why don''t you try to get in touch with the family first? On the one hand, you can exercise yourself. On the other hand, maybe you will help him in the future."


    Juna''s eyes hesitated.


    "What''s the matter, you still haven''t thought about it?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "No, father, I think about it. I''m willing to do it!" Said juna.


    "Really?" Middle aged men are a little depressed.


    I tried to persuade my daughter for so many years, but I didn''t expect that just because a man is not sure whether he likes or not, he can change his deep-rooted ideas.


    Middle aged men think that their father is actually a failure


    "Father, I''ve thought about it. From tomorrow on, I''ll get in touch with the family." Juna said, "just father, can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask!" The middle-aged man nodded.


    "If Xiao Yao really had a conflict with our family, would you deal with him?" Juna asked cautiously.


    This problem has been bothering her for a long time.


    Before learning that Xiao Yao was going to goose country, Zhu Na worried about whether her family members would be enemies of Xiao Yao. If she really got to that point, what should she do.


    After listening to juna''s words, the middle-aged man didn''t rush to answer. He first thought about it, and then said, "if he didn''t hurt the members of our family, I don''t think I would care with him, but if he hurt the members of our family, it''s a challenge to the dignity of our family. I can''t let him go. As the head of the family, I must give an account to the family, Do you understand what I say? "


    There was a deep disappointment on juna''s face.


    The middle-aged man laughed again: "however, everything has special circumstances. For example, if Xiao Yao is also a member of our family, then these are nothing, right?"


    Juna blinked. She didn''t seem to understand her father.


    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "I mean, if Xiao Yao becomes a member of our Robles family, your husband and my son-in-law, how can our Robles family deal with him? In fact, I still hope to see such a situation. Although the robus family is strong, it is not a long-term solution. I still hope this man can become a member of our family and start training practitioners. "


    Zhu Na was a little shy: "father, what do you say? Xiao Yao and I are not even friends..." "this is my hope!" The middle-aged man said with a smile.

 Chapter 811

    The night is deep.


    In a small town on the border of geese, a hotel was contracted by a group of American people.


    This hotel is the best in the town.


    By this time, it was three o''clock in the morning, and everyone was asleep.


    Outside the hotel, however, stood three men.


    "Here it is." Said one of the burly men.


    Beside him, there was a young man.


    "Are they all in there?"


    "Well." Blu nodded and said to Xiao Yao, "Room 301, we don''t have to go in. The people who live there are people from the robus family. The hotel is watched by a couple. They are all sleeping on the first floor. Our goal is on the second and third floors."


    Xiao Yao nodded. The fish intestine sword in his hand glowed bloody red in the moonlight


    Xiao Yao, Zhuge Huotian and Blu walk into the hotel together.


    "You have the second floor. I''ll go to the third floor." Said bloom.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    When Blu got to the third floor, Xiao Yao turned to Zhuge and said, "you start from the left, I start from the right. Let''s make a quick decision."


    "No problem." Zhuge burned the sky with a smile.


    With his strength, there must be no problem in dealing with the gene people who are equivalent to breaking the sky. What''s more, they are still in the state of sneak attack. If they can''t complete the task in this way, he is embarrassed to say that he is Zhuge burning the sky.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the first room. As soon as he came in, a murderous air came to his face.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously back out of a step, the other side a punch.


    There was a black shadow in front of me.


    "Damn, don''t you sleep at night?" Xiao Yao was so angry that he thought he and others could surprise his opponent. Obviously, the plan didn''t succeed.


    Xiao Yao has no doubt that when he and others walked into the hotel, they had already noticed.


    At this time, the ear also rang out the cry to kill.


    The corridor was full of footsteps.


    Xiao Yao''s night vision ability is good, but he found that these gene people''s night vision ability is also very strong.


    What surprised Xiao Yao most was that he found that the height of these genetic people was about two meters, and they were all giants! Although the height of American people is higher, it is not so high, is it? I don''t know what genes are in these people''s bodies.


    Startled them, before want to assassinate the mind is also broken.


    Fortunately, their strength does not cause too much pressure on Xiao Yao. After all, their strength is not very strong. Although there is only one level difference between the heaven breaking realm and the aura realm, one inner strength and one aura is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Even in the realm of aura, there is a big difference between the practitioners in the early and later stages of Lingxi. Xiao Yao had a deep understanding of this when he fought with the black man in zijinmen.


    Although there are many people on the other side, Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, and he doesn''t think it''s bad. It''s just a good time to see how powerful gene people are. However, the final result is quite disappointing for Xiao Yao. Apart from fearing death, there is something special about these gene people.


    It has to be said that because of genetic modification, these people have the speed of cheetah and the power of brown bear, but these are not enough to pose any threat to Xiao Yao.


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that among these gene people, there was chameleon gene implanted, which almost made Xiao Yao suffer a big loss. Fortunately, his intuition warned him in time, so that he could avoid the attack and successfully kill the other side.


    "Damn, these American people are really abnormal. They have big brains!" Xiao Yao make complaints about killing people while they are fighting with these genes.


    If more than 20 gene people besieged Xiao Yao at the same time, he might not be able to cope with it. But now, with only seven gene people on his side, he can handle it easily.


    After solving the problem, Xiao Yao goes out of the hotel and finds Zhuge Huotian and Blu chatting outside.


    Xiao Yao realized that there was a certain gap between himself and them.


    "Blu was the first to come out. He dealt with eight gene people." Zhuge burned the sky and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what about the robus family on the third floor?"


    "I knocked you out." "That guy looks very timid and pees in his pants. It''s disgusting," Blu said


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "These gene people are very powerful. I was attacked as soon as I entered the room." "However, their thinking ability is not very strong," he said


    Xiao Yao said: "it seems that these gene people are not very powerful."


    Blu shook his head and said, "I can''t say that. There are some strong people among the gene people, but they just didn''t come. For example, we werewolves. When you first saw them, can you conclude that we werewolves are not very strong? When I see you, do I think that Chinese practitioners are just like that? "


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly. Originally, he just wanted to be quiet. Unexpectedly, he was taught a lesson by this old guy.


    "Well, it''s time for us to leave now. I think someone will come to join us later." Said blue with a smile.


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge all nodded. In fact, at this time, they had already noticed that some experts were rushing to this side.


    Xiao Yao also wanted to make complaints about how boring these people are. Do you stay up at night just to have fun?


    After returning to the place where Xiao Yao now lives, Bulu said: "thank you for your help tonight. The baby that goose country will appear should be in the ADA mountains, which is 30 kilometers away from here. If the specific location is, I will take you to that day."


    "You take us there yourself?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes "Blu said with a smile," in fact, this time, the things that appear have something to do with us wolves, otherwise I don''t want to join in the fun. "


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised: "is it something of your wolf clan?"


    "Well, there is a legend that anyone who can get this thing will become the real wolf king of the wolf clan and have absolute power, but this is only a legend, and this legend has existed for hundreds of years. As for whether this is the case, I don''t know. According to the prediction, great changes will take place in the ADA mountains in three days, That''s the omen of the birth of the treasure. At that time, all werewolves can feel the fluctuation of energy, so I can''t tell you the specific coordinates now. "


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "you are willing to say so much to us, I have been very grateful to you."


    "No, I just don''t think that even if you know it, it won''t change anything. It belongs to our wolves. You are not werewolves and can''t get it." Blu said confidently.


    "Ha ha, are you so confident?" Xiao Yao is a little funny.


    "Of course, I believe in fate." Blu said, "legend has it that the treasure will choose its owner automatically."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you say so, I am more and more interested."


    Blu shrugged. "I still said that. It''s our wolf stuff. You can''t get it."


    With that, blue left.


    "This old guy is really interesting." Xiao Yao said.


    Turning around, Xiao Yao finds Zhuge burning heaven worried.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge Huotian sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I just think that this man named Blu is terrible. He dealt with eight gene people by himself, but it took less than two minutes."


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised.


    "In other words, his strength may have exceeded the realm of Lingxi, otherwise, we can''t be aware of it at all. Maybe, he is already a master of Linghe realm." Speaking of these, Zhuge Huotian sighed and said, "I underestimated the goose kingdom before. I didn''t expect that there are such strong people among the werewolves in goose Kingdom now."


    In Xiao Yao''s and Zhuge''s opinion, it''s very good for the werewolves in goose kingdom to have the strong one in Lingxi realm. However, they underestimated the strength of the werewolves.


    If, as Zhuge Fantian expected, Blu''s strength has entered the realm of Linghe, I''m afraid that even if he and Xiao Yao join hands, they may not be opponents of each other.


    "Forget it, step by step, look at it!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s no fun for us to think about these problems now. Anyway, we still have to fight when it''s time to fight."


    Zhuge Huotian looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look and said, "why do I think you are not nervous at all? Do you have any other Assassin''s mace? "


    Xiao Yao gave a mysterious smile and did not answer Zhuge''s question.


    "Well, if I had your adventures, maybe now I would not be just the strength of Lingxi realm." Zhuge said with a sigh.


    Everyone is like this. In the past, Zhuge Fantian thought that if he could enter the aura realm, he would be considered as a super strong man. But now it seems that this is not the case at all. When he finds that he is more and more powerful, he will feel that he is more and more weak, stand high and see further.


    The stream flows into the sea and finds how small it is. That''s the reason.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge burning the sky and replied seriously, "if my life trajectory is the same as yours, maybe I won''t be like this now."


    If the former Zhuge Huotian was still a little depressed, after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he was also relieved.

 Chapter 812

    Zhuge Fantian envies Xiao Yao''s adventure, but when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks that he can only envy him. He doesn''t have the courage to be envious at all, because he doesn''t have the qualification at all. Although Xiao Yao gets a lot, in other words, he also pays a lot, which is directly proportional to the reward.


    If you think about it carefully, what did he do when he was Xiao Yao''s age? What did you go through? At that time, with too many halos on his head, he would not have so many worries. But Xiao Yao is different from him. Even though Xiao Yao has entered the aura realm at a young age, he still has to linger on the edge of life and death every day. He doesn''t even have the chance to stop and rest.


    Zhuge Fantian always felt that he was defending a big country. He was very tired.


    But now looking at Xiao Yao, he thinks that Xiao Yao is really tired. Even if he just wants to guard the people around him, his little home, he doesn''t even have a chance to rest.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao has been thinking about the changed Yulong Jue, which can be regarded as improvising. No one knows how many masters he will meet when he comes. Now he can improve his cultivation a little more, which can be regarded as adding a layer of protection to his life.


    Although Xiao Yao often makes some very impulsive things, but in his opinion, he is a very afraid of death, that is, because he is too afraid of death, so he always tries to improve his cultivation, only in this way, he can live, his friends and relatives love people, can be safe.


    On the third day, Blu arrived on schedule.


    The clothes he was wearing were the same as the last time he saw them. I don''t know if he never took a bath. When he thought about the possibility that this guy hadn''t taken a bath for more than 200 years, Xiao Yao felt terrible and his scalp was numb.


    "It''s time for us to go." Blu was originally a person who didn''t like to talk too much. When he saw Xiao Yao and Zhuge burning heaven, his first words were like this.


    Look, this guy is a real jerk.


    "Shall we go now? No need to prepare some? " Xiao Yao also brought some food, but Blu didn''t bring anything. He looked very single.


    "Do you need anything else?" "I prefer to play light," he said with a smile


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and nodded.


    Looking at Song Yilin''s long sword line and nantianyuan standing behind Xiao Yao, Blu frowned a little, coughed and said, "do so many of you want to go together?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Song Yilin asked.


    "I certainly don''t have any opinions, but I suggest that you three don''t go," he said with a smile


    After listening to what Blu said, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face was a little curious. I don''t know what Blu said.


    "The strength of the three of them is too poor. They haven''t entered your aura realm in China. Even if they really go, they can''t help you. On the contrary, they may drag you down. Although your strength is good, there are many experts going to the ADA mountains this time. It''s difficult for you to protect yourself. Do you still want to protect them?" Blu asked.


    Xiao Yao was a little shocked after hearing this.


    He looked at Zhuge burning heaven, Zhuge burning heaven looked at long sword line, said: "long sword line, you don''t go, wait for us here."


    "Don''t worry, master. I came to goose country just to help you." Long sword line depressed said, "if you don''t take me, I''ll come here in vain this time."


    Song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan didn''t speak, but their eyes were full of eagerness. Obviously, their thoughts are the same as those of long sword. If Xiao Yao doesn''t take them with him when they go to the ADA mountains, what''s the point of their coming this time?


    But Xiao Yao had to think about it for them.


    Blu''s previous words are very reasonable. I don''t know how many experts I will meet when I go to the ADA mountains this time. If they want to protect themselves, they all have some difficulties. If they want to protect song Yilin and the three of them, it''s really very difficult. If they are not careful, some crises will happen.


    "Brother Shaw, I still want to go." Nan Tianyuan suddenly said, "I''m already the cultivation of breaking the heaven realm. Even if I really can''t help at that time, at least I can prevent you from making trouble, and --" speaking of this, Nan Tianyuan suddenly stopped and wanted to talk.


    The long sword line on the side said impatiently, "if you have anything to say, just say it all at once. Why do you have to say half and keep half?"


    Nantian ignored him, but he continued to say to Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, you know, I have a way to protect myself."


    Xiao Yao understood.


    He knows what nantianyuan wants to express, which should be the biggest secret between him and nantianyuan.


    "What can I do? Or you can talk to me too! " The long sword line on the side asked with a smile.


    Nantian glanced at him from afar, but still ignored him. For nantianyuan''s attitude, changjianxing was extremely dissatisfied and didn''t have a good way: "if you don''t say it, don''t say it. It''s really stingy. I''m not rare!"¡° It''s best not to be rare. " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile. Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan, nodded and said, "OK, then you can follow me. But first, you have to listen to me when you get there. You can''t make decisions without authorization." Nantianyuan nodded and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, look what you said. When did I make decisions without authorization?" Seeing that Xiao Yao allowed nantianyuan to follow, song Yilin and changjianxing could not sit still. They said in one voice: "what about us?"¡° You guys, just stay here. " Xiao Yao said¡° Don''t worry The first one in the long sword shop had an opinion and said, "I''m also in the realm of breaking heaven. Why can he go, but I can''t?"¡° Because I know he has a way to protect himself. " Xiao Yao said¡° I have a way, too! " Long sword line said, "really."¡° I don''t believe it Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile. Long sword line: "he was depressed for a while, and then asked:" well, can I know what can nantianyuan do? Maybe I can use it too! "¡° I can teach you when I come back. Now it''s too late. " Xiao Yao said. Long sword line full of dispirited face. Song Yilin curled his lips and said, "long sword can''t work, let alone me. Forget it, I don''t ask for it, so as not to insult myself." Xiao Yao suddenly felt that song Yilin was quite self-conscious. I don''t know how much better than long sword. This is also an advantage¡° But brother Xiao, you have to think well. There are so many experts here. If I am caught by someone, what can I do? " Song Yilin said with a sly smile. Xiao Yao: "seeing that Xiao Yao was silent, song Yilin continued:" you know, I''m a restless master. What if the man in black came again? What if he can''t find you and take it out on me? Long sword line and I are not rivals of that guy. Maybe when you come back from the ADA mountains, you will see my cold body. Do you have the heart? " Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Zhuge burning the sky and said, "tell me what to do."¡° What else can we do? Take it with you Zhuge burned the sky and said, "maybe this time they can meet some adventure and improve their cultivation." Xiao Yao thinks that what Zhuge Huotian said is quite reasonable¡° As a matter of fact, you take them to practice everywhere just to make them improve their accomplishments? " Zhuge Huotian said, "it''s dangerous for people to do anything in this world. Even if they just walk, they may be killed by cars and stones. If you just want to protect them and send out all the dangers for them, I don''t think they can improve their cultivation in their whole life." Xiao Yao sighed, gave Zhuge a thumbs up and said, "it''s the first time that I think you''re so reasonable. Forget it, since you''ve said that, I don''t insist. Let''s go together." Song Yilin immediately jumped, the edge of the long sword line also gave song Yilin a thumbs up. He knew that if it wasn''t for song Yilin''s quick wit, it would be impossible for him to go with him. Now it''s very good. At least, I want a chance. Before he could be happy, Zhuge Huotian spoke again¡° Long sword line, it''s good for you to give it to me. It''s all your request. No one forces you to follow us. If you really die in the ADA mountains, don''t have any resentment Zhuge said. Xiao Yao said with a wry smile: "I said, sir, we haven''t started yet. Can you say something more auspicious?"¡° That''s the truth. Why do you have to say something auspicious? " Zhuge said, "I just hope he can prepare for the worst." Long Jian Xing took a deep breath, looked up at his master, nodded and said, "don''t worry. Even if there is any accident, I''m ready for it. So, even if there is any real danger, I hope you can take care of your own safety first, and don''t take care of me."¡° I wrote that down. " Zhuge Feitian nodded slightly, looked at BLU and said, "old man, let''s go." Blu seems to be a middle-aged man. As a result, Zhuge Huotian has to be called an old man. How depressing it must be... Blu looks at Zhuge Huotian and laughs: "OK, let''s go. You Chinese seem to be so interesting all the time. You don''t understand, don''t understand..."

 Chapter 813

    On an island in the United States, juna looked at the e-mail from her hand, her face filled with shock.


    "All the gene people sent to goose country by our family are dead?" Asked juna.


    "Yes." Standing beside juna is a young man. He should be regarded as juna''s only confidant in the family. After all, juna is a girl. Even if she is the daughter of the owner, she is not very popular.


    Most people in the robbs family think that a girl can''t be the next owner of the robbs family, so it''s very boring to please and get close to juna.


    Only the man standing in front of juna, his name is shadow, and he is also the head of the intelligence team of the robus family.


    He and juna grew up together. Although he is not the core of the robbs family, he also occupies a certain position. Moreover, he is dedicated to the good of juna. As long as juna is willing to intervene in the family affairs, he is willing to give everything to help the girl.


    "Do you know who moved the hand?" Asked juna, lowering her face.


    "Two Chinese, and one goose." The shadow said, "they left a living, the guy who led the team to goose country this time."


    "Is it really him..." she sighed and said, "what does our family say now?"


    "There are probably two camps." The shadow said with a smile, "some people think that the other party is challenging us robus family. We must take revenge, otherwise we will lose face."


    "What about the second camp?" Asked juna.


    Shadow said: "the second is that the strength of the other side is very strong, we have more than 20 gene people died quietly, we can see how terrible the strength of the other side is. It''s very irrational to offend each other just for the sake of those gene people. After all, the other party didn''t hurt our family, which means that the other party doesn''t want to have a feud with the Hobbes family. They still have a bottom line. Since the other party has already made a gesture, if we still want revenge, we obviously don''t know how to be grateful. "


    "..." juna was speechless.


    Although she also hoped that the family members could hold the second idea, even she couldn''t listen to the second idea.


    Those people have already killed more than 20 gene people. Do you want to thank each other?


    "What''s my father''s opinion?" Juna continued.


    She knows that no matter how noisy the family members are, nothing can be changed. The most important thing is to see her father''s opinion.


    If one''s father wants revenge, he really wants revenge. If one''s father wants to wait and see, no one dares to put forward other opinions.


    In the robus family, juna''s father''s words are authoritative, and no one is allowed to question and deny them.


    "For the time being, the owner of the family has not put forward any position or attitude." The shadow said, "strange to say, in my opinion, the owner has always been the kind of person who does things vigorously and doesn''t like procrastination. But this time, it''s obviously not right. The old owner seems to deliberately let those people make noise, as if he is waiting for them to decide a winner or loser."


    Juna looked puzzled.


    What shadow said just now is quite right.


    She knew her father, and as the head of the Hobbes family, she had to know what it was to make a decision.


    Now hesitating, obviously not the father''s style.


    "What do you think Father meant by that?" Asked juna.


    She thinks that the shadow has always been very smart, and some problems that she can''t understand will soon be worked out by the shadow.


    She believes that the shadow will not disappoint herself this time.


    The shadow looked at juna, laughed and said, "in fact, I think it''s very simple. The owner just wants to see the noisy people."


    What the shadow said made juna a a little confused.


    "Only in this way, those people who were originally as strong as gold will have gaps and fierce conflicts. After their conflicts, the owner can punish them. At that time, the vacant position may be miss you."


    The expression on juna''s face seemed to be a little surprised when she heard the shadow''s words.


    "Miss, I know you can''t believe what I said, but from my point of view, that''s about it." The shadow said, "in the family, in fact, the most important thing for the family owner is you. In the past, you were not interested in these things. Even if the family owner had a heart, there was no way, but now it''s different. Since you have shown great care, I think the family will spare no effort to help you."


    "But I''m still a girl after all!" Said juna with a sigh.


    Shadow laughed and said: "I always think that many people in the family are very stupid. They all think that you are a girl, so in the future, the burden of the robus family will not fall on you. They are stupid, or even extremely stupid. They still don''t understand what blood is thicker than water. Miss, do you know Huaxia?"


    Juna nodded.


    "In China, there is a book called acting in the Three Kingdoms. Have you read it?"


    Zhu Na nodded again. Before, she liked Chinese culture better. Since she met Xiao Yao, she became more interested in Chinese culture.


    "Before Liu Bei died, he called Zhuge Liang and told him that if his son Liu Chan couldn''t do it, Zhuge Liang could take his place. But Zhuge Liang didn''t want to agree to anything, saying that he would die for Shu, and that Liu Chan was not a mediocre person. He believed that as long as he worked hard, he would not give up, Liu Chan is sure to be the king of a country. " Said the shadow.


    "Liu Chan doesn''t have much talent, does he?" Said juna.


    The shadow nodded and said: "but even so, in that case, Zhuge Liang could only nod his head and accept the status of minister Tuogu. At that time, if Zhuge Liang showed a little willingness to replace him, I''m afraid Liu Bei would kill Zhuge Liang immediately. Zhuge Liang knew this very well. At that time, he had a very high position in Shu, Liu Bei knows that if Zhuge Liang really wants to replace him, no one in the whole country will oppose him. However, even so, he still prefers his son. Otherwise, he has been busy for so many years. What''s his plan? Do you make wedding dresses for others? "


    When it comes to the end, the shadow laughs.


    Juna smiles, too. She knows what the shadow wants to say.


    "In a word, miss, no matter what you want to do, I will stand by you, support you and always support you!" Said the shadow.


    "Thank you, shadow." Juna nodded, grateful


    The ADA mountains, just on the border of geese country, cross the ADA mountains and basically leave the country.


    The average altitude of the ADA mountains ranges from 500 meters to 1200 meters, and the highest point is 1800 meters. The west slope of the mountains is gentle, and the east slope is steep. It is located between the two great plains, stretching over 2500 kilometers and 40 to 150 kilometers wide. It is regarded as the mineral treasure house of the goose Kingdom, including magnets, copper, aluminum, platinum, asbestos, potash, natural gas, oil, etc. Tilia, oak, maple, birch forest.


    After entering the ADA mountains, Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Blu is just taking them around with no purpose at all.


    Xiao Yao''s memory is very good, such as a place, in his impression, he seems to have come twice.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it and came to Blu''s side.


    "I said," where are you going to take us? " Xiao Yao asked, "if you don''t want to take us, you can directly tell us that there''s no need to take us around?"


    "Do you feel it?" Blu laughed.


    Xiao Yao: "he said in his heart that if he didn''t feel it, he would be stupid!


    "Actually, I didn''t mean to take you around, but I don''t know where we are going next." Said bloom.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand him.


    "Now I can''t feel anything, I just know it''s today," Blu continued


    Xiao Yao was depressed for a while and asked, "if so, why do we have to run around? Can''t we just take a rest? "


    "I didn''t say no, I just thought that if you stopped, you might think I was very irresponsible," said blue, nodding


    Song Yilin muttered: "it''s more irresponsible of you to take us everywhere."


    Blu laughed.


    Song Yilin thinks that Blu''s smile is really low. He looks like a mentally retarded man. Fortunately, he says that he has lived for more than 200 years. I really don''t know where he has lived for more than 200 years.


    "Well, since you''ve all said that, let''s have a rest." Said bloom.


    "How can we know where the ADA mountains will appear?" he asked


    "There''s nothing we can do about it, it''s just luck," Blu said


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that this Blu is not so reliable!


    "Why?" Suddenly, blue frowned.


    Everyone''s eyes also fell on him.


    "It seems that some experts are approaching us." Said bloom.


    "It''s normal." Xiao Yao said, "this time there are so many experts in the ADA mountains. It''s normal to meet a few of them."


    "It seems you Chinese people." Said bloom.


    Xiao Yao also frowned.


    As the distance gets closer and closer, Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian are aware of it. They can feel that they are two masters. One is in the later stage of Lingxi realm, and the other is aware that they are masters, but they can''t feel their specific accomplishments. They think that they are also masters.


    "The guy in Lingxi realm should be the disciple of zijinmen last time." Xiao Yao said¡° It''s really haunting. " Zhuge burned the sky to sigh a tone, "early know, should have killed him last time."

 Chapter 814

    In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea is similar to that of Zhuge Huotian. If he had known that the man in black shirt would come to trouble, they would spare no effort to kill him last time.


    Of course, it''s just to think about it. After all, in that case, choosing to let the other party live is to leave a way for yourself.


    "We can deal with that man in black shirt, but what about the master who came with him?" Zhuge said anxiously.


    Each other''s cultivation must be above them, at least they have entered the realm of Linghe.


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian join hands to deal with the man in black shirt, but they have already done their best. This time, they have a master who is no less than the man in black shirt.


    To be honest, they are really hopeless.


    Even if Zhuge Huotian and Xiao Yao are optimists, they may not be able to keep calm under such circumstances.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and couldn''t help looking at Blu standing on the side. Blu just shook his head.


    "It''s about you Chinese practitioners. It has nothing to do with me." That''s what Blu told Xiao Yao.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao had guessed that Bruce''s answer was right. It was their own business. Bruce was willing to take them to the ADA mountains because he had promised Xiao Yao and Zhuge to burn the sky before.


    In addition, he has no other obligation to Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian.


    Every family sweeps the snow in front of their own door, never mind the frost on other people''s tiles.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s withdraw first." Song Yilin said, "heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses."


    "Well, now that we''ve run away, how shameless are we?" Changjianxing sneers at Song Yilin''s words.


    Unconvinced, song Yilin said, "you are so powerful, or you will go to hang the other side?"


    Long sword line cold hum a, bite a tooth to say: "even if I am dead, also absolutely won''t back a step."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Song Yilin again and said, "how can you understand a coward like you?"


    Xiao Yao speechless said: "this is what time, you are still talking here."


    Zhuge Huotian also scolded: "long sword, do you have any brain? Although song Yilin said this is not very good, it is not unreasonable. If we are not the opponent of each other, it is not a shame to run away. Do we have to stand here and be killed by others? That''s the real lack of heart


    In this case, no matter from whose mouth it is said, the long sword shop will feel very unconvinced. Only if Zhuge Huotian says it, the long sword shop will have no temper at all.


    He would also feel that what his master said was quite reasonable. Even Xiao Yao didn''t have such treatment.


    "But there''s no need to run away." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "What do you mean, brother Xiao?" Song Yilin is very happy to see that Zhuge Fantian agrees with one of his ideas, but he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to oppose his idea.


    This makes him have no way to understand, which is totally not in line with Xiao GE''s style of doing things!


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "since we are here, we have made all psychological preparations. When we encounter danger, we are all in our expectation. Didn''t we have said that before we came here? We''ll be in danger, and then we won''t be able to protect you. "


    Song Yilin thinks that Xiao Yao is too optimistic. At this time, he is still thinking about this problem. Now it is not whether Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian can protect them, but whether they can protect themselves.


    Although song Yilin didn''t know the strength of the other side, it was conceivable that Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian could show this kind of expression.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to trouble others, but just now he turned his eyes to blu. Obviously, the strength of the other side has made Xiao Yao a little difficult to resist.


    Before long, the man in black came to Xiao Yao with another fellow traveler.


    The man in black shirt still looks like a bird, and his clothes haven''t been changed, but the man standing beside him looks very friendly, about 30 years old.


    He looked gentle in a long blue shirt.


    But the appearance of this man or let Xiao Yao raise vigilance, or because the strength of each other is too strong.


    "What do you want to do?" Nan Tianyuan took a deep breath and asked.


    "Well, here''s your part?" The man in black snorted coldly, "a cultivator who breaks the realm of heaven, dare to be presumptuous?"


    "It doesn''t matter what realm I am, does it?" Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, indicating that nantianyuan should be quiet first.


    He turned his face, looked at the man in black and asked, "are you going to take revenge on us?"


    "I''m not such a narrow-minded person. It''s easy to return what you''ve taken away from me, and then leave goose country. This is the end of the matter." The man in Black said with a sneer, "otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looked at the man in blue shirt and asked, "you are also here to trouble us?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The man shook his head and said with a smile, "this is about you and brother Kang."


    "Hey, I said willow. That''s not what you said before you came here!" Said the black man, frowning.


    "Ha ha, you didn''t tell me that there is a master between them!" Liu Mu''s eyes always stare at Bulu standing beside Xiao Yao when he talks.


    Obviously, he can also perceive the strength of blu. In his opinion, since Blu is standing with Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian, they are a group.


    It''s obviously not a wise choice if you do it yourself now.


    Xiao Yao was also a little nervous.


    Although Blu is not on their side, but the existence of Blu has caused certain pressure to the other side.


    This is the deterrent power of strength.


    What makes Xiao Yao nervous is that he worries whether Blu will immediately stand up and get rid of the relationship between him and others.


    However, to Xiao Yao''s surprise, Blu just kept silent about Liu Mu''s guess, which is a kind of default.


    "Hum, willow, are you all so timid?" The man in black is very dissatisfied with willow''s attitude.


    "Let''s do things and be reasonable, OK? At the beginning, you told me that these were only two practitioners of Lingxi realm, and I came with you. But now, the strength of this werewolf is no less than me. How do you want me to fight with others? " Willow said, "if it''s just a little help, I''d like to give you a favor, but now, it''s not the same thing at all. Why do I have to play with others for your bullshit?"


    It is easy to understand that people with higher accomplishments cherish their lives more. When they reach this level of cultivation, they are not willing to gamble their lives casually.


    "Then it''s two against one?" Xiao Yao said, smiling at the man in black.


    The man in black had a chill.


    He was staring at by Xiao Yao''s eyes and felt very uncomfortable all over.


    It''s not that he hasn''t played with Xiao Yao, and the final result still makes him feel a little nervous now.


    He has to admit that he is not the opponent of these two people at all. If he is one-on-one, he has absolute confidence. But now he doesn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian. Isn''t the last lesson enough?


    "If you can, let''s fight alone! Otherwise, it''s not fair at all. " Said the man in black.


    "Cut, I say you have to be shameless when you talk. What kind of accomplishments are you, what kind of accomplishments are my brother Xiao, and why should I fight with you alone?" Song Yilin said on the side.


    This is also a kind of irony.


    "..." the man in black shirt couldn''t bear to ridicule him. He snorted coldly and said, "I hope you will have such luck next time."


    Then he turned and left.


    Just as the willow was about to leave, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Liu."


    "What''s the matter?" Willow turned around, looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes, and asked, "do you have anything else?"


    "I just want to ask, do you know kunmu?"


    "That''s my elder martial brother." Willow was a little surprised.


    "Say hello to him for me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you know my elder martial brother?" Asked willow.


    "I''m the brother he met at the fair." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s just that he may be a little vague about my identity. Forget it, let him want to go!"


    It''s a harvest for Xiao Yao to know Kun Mu at the trade conference.


    He thinks that kunmu''s character is very good, so he is very willing to make friends with each other, but in kunmu''s heart, he is Ding Liuzhi.


    Although Liu Mu was puzzled, he nodded, laughed and turned away.


    After willow and the man in black left, Xiao Yao turned to look at blu. He was grateful and bowed to him, saying, "thank you, master."


    "Thank me for what?" "I didn''t do anything, I didn''t say anything," Blu said with a smile


    "You didn''t say anything, which is the greatest help to me." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    If previously Blu directly put aside the relationship between him and Xiao Yao, I''m afraid willow and the man in black shirt would not have so many concerns.


    "Forget it, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Anyway, I don''t need to do it with others. I just stand here. Other people will do this kind of thing." Said bloom.


    Xiao Yao muttered in his heart that if he were someone else, he would not have the ability of your old man and the deterrent power of you... But since Blu didn''t want to take this matter to heart, Xiao Yao naturally didn''t want to say more. However, the black man and willow just left for a while, and a strong energy swept in their direction¡° There''s another one Xiao Yao frowned.

 Chapter 815

    This time, it''s not Xiao Yao and Zhuge who are burning the sky, but Blu who is serious.


    Song Yilin was surprised and said, "does that man in black shirt want to make a comeback? I''ll go. I''ve just left. It''s hard for this guy to be crazy. The ADA mountains are really lively. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "this time, we are not Chinese practitioners. I can feel the smell of werewolf."


    At the end of the day, Xiao Yao''s eyes also fell on blu.


    Blu sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "this should be my own business. I know the guy who came here. He should come for me. You go first, so as not to disturb you."


    Xiao Yao just smiles and doesn''t say anything, but it seems that he doesn''t intend to leave.


    "What are you doing?" he said


    Xiao Yao said: "it''s not enough for me to leave you now. When those two guys came to trouble me earlier, although you said that it was our own business of Chinese practitioners and you would not help us, you helped us, so I signed you a favor. My biggest problem was that I was afraid of owed others."


    "The opponent is very strong." "Blue said with a bitter smile," if you really stay here, you are likely to die here with me


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "if so, why don''t you run?"


    "Run?" Blu shook his head. "Our family never used to run away."


    Xiao Yao thinks that this Blu is really pretending life!


    Anyway, if Xiao Yao knew that he was not talking to each other, he would choose to run away without saying a word.


    "Well, since that''s the case, we''ll give our lives to accompany the gentleman." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    With these words, he turned to look at Zhuge burning the sky and said, "master Zhuge, take your long sword with you and leave for a while."


    When Zhuge Huotian heard this sentence, his face sank and he said angrily, "what do you mean, son of a bitch? Do you mean that you are a man of love and righteousness, and I am one of those people who are greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    "Master, didn''t you just say that if you knew that you couldn''t fight, you just didn''t want to go, just because you were absent-minded?" The long sword line on the side asked cautiously.


    Zhuge Fantian now really wants to slap his apprentice back to China.


    Why do you like to contradict yourself so much?


    However, if you think about it carefully, you really said what you said before. If you don''t give your apprentice a reasonable explanation now, how can you become a master in the future?


    At this moment, Zhuge''s brain was running at a high speed. At last, he thought of a saying.


    He coughed, looked at the long sword line, and said: "long sword line, you are still too young. I did say that before, but now the situation is different."


    Changjianxing was puzzled and looked at his master with an unknown appearance.


    Xiao Yao also smiles at Zhuge''s burning sky. He is more interested in the old fox''s next speech.


    It depends on how round he is.


    Zhuge Huotian coughed to cover up his embarrassment, and then said, "well, if we really leave now, it''s like we''ve been hit by Xiao Yao''s plan. He just wants to coax us away and trap us in injustice. When he comes back to Huaxia alive and publicizes it everywhere, people will think Xiao Yao is a man of awe inspiring righteousness, What about the two of us? You''ll have to be the target of public criticism, and you''ll have to be reviled by others, right? "


    The long sword line seemed to know nothing and nodded.


    Then he turned his face and glared at Xiao Yao. He was angry and said, "Xiao Yao, why are you so scheming? You fish for fame


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Zhuge is really cunning. In a few words, changjianxing thinks that he is a scheming boy.


    Of course, it''s also based on the fact that the long sword''s brain is not enough. No one will be fooled by Zhuge Huotian.


    "Since you don''t leave, I can''t help it." Xiao Yao said.


    He turned to look at Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin again and said, "I don''t need to consult you, do I?"


    Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin smile, saying nothing and understanding.


    If Xiao Yao still wants to let song Yilin and Nantian go away under such circumstances, it will be meaningless.


    Xiao Yao knew that no matter what he said, Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin would not leave at this time.


    "Master Blu, if you have time, you might as well tell us the origin of your opponents, so that we can make preparations." Xiao Yao said.


    Blu looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    Finally, he shook his head again with a bitter smile and said, "forget it, I won''t say those meaningless words to you. You Chinese people have always been like this. They value the morality of the river and the lake too much. It''s a good thing, but sometimes they can kill you! You are just too simple. "


    Finally, he added: "if anyone in this world is as simple as you are, maybe you can get rid of a lot of trouble, and the world will not be so complicated." Xiao Yao is noncommittal about what Blu said. During this period of time, Xiao Yao is actually thinking about a problem. Kindness is good or bad. If in writing, in a very official language, we all hope to be kind to others. In this world, it''s better to be kind. People smile when they meet each other. They know how to be modest and responsible when they do anything. They communicate with others in the best way and understand how to be tolerant. But is there such a person in this world? yes. However, how ever did a person stand up and thank them for their kindness? On the contrary, in today''s society, kind-hearted people will not get praise or respect from others. Instead, they will be shited by others on their necks. You are kind. Has anyone ever appreciated your kindness? Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to say how kind he is. He has been looking forward to it all the way. If he has always held the idea of being kind to others, maybe now he has been eaten by people for a long time. It''s no exaggeration to say that, whether it''s Mo Chengfei at the beginning or Jiang Tianlu at the end, or those Islanders. Kindness is the greatest weakness. When Xiao Yao said this, a large group of people had already come. Seven or eight werewolves stand together in front of Xiao yaobu. They look fierce. The one in the front brings great pressure to Xiao Yao. Just a look, let Xiao Yao feel very strong aggressive¡° Blu, I didn''t expect that you dare to come to the ADA mountains. Don''t you know that this is my territory? What''s more, you''ve got to mix with Chinese people. It''s really embarrassing for us werewolves. Hum. " The werewolf standing in front of him was dressed in a black cloak. He was dressed as if he had come out of the school of magic. I don''t know what relationship he had with Harry Potter. He was about 50 years old, but after learning from Blu, Xiao Yao didn''t dare to guess his age. Maybe it''s an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years¡° Bander, it''s our business. It''s none of their business, or you''ll let them go first. " Said blue, looking at each other with a smile. The guy named band, looking at blue with a look of disdain, gave a cold Snort and said sarcastically, "do you think I will agree to your request?" Blu sighed. In fact, before he opened his mouth, he knew that the other party would not give him face at all. He just felt that he had to say, in case the other party agreed? Thinking of these, the expression on his face looked calm¡° Before, I told you that this is my territory. If you don''t come, it''s nothing. But now that you''ve come, I can''t let you go. " Band laughs, "when you die, I''ll be the wolf king of goose Kingdom, right?" Xiao Yao is a little surprised and looks at the blue beside him. Bander said that if he kills Blu, he will become the real wolf king. It''s not difficult to guess from the logical derivation that Blu is the real wolf king now. It''s no wonder that blue''s strength is so strong. Before Xiao Yao thought, there are many experts like blue in goose country¡° Ah, you are a big tree catching wind Xiao Yao whispered to Blu, "hey hey, but I was cheated by you before. I really thought there were so many experts in your goose country." Blu sighed and said, "I didn''t cheat you. It''s just that those masters won''t appear. Even when it comes to the critical moment of goose Kingdom''s life and death, they won''t appear. Ah, it''s about the same as your Chinese practitioners." Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing. In fact, people are all like this. Whether they are Chinese practitioners or werewolves in goose country, the rise and fall of the country is nothing to them. Those werewolves who have lived for hundreds of years don''t even know what Dynasty they are now. So why do they care about the separation and integration of the country? In their view, only to find the supreme way is the real goal of life. Everything else can be ignored¡° I was going to make a bluff to make you think that the werewolves in geese country are very powerful one by one. As a result, they are all stirred up by this bastard. " Said blue with a smile. The man named band is a little restless. He is very depressed, now what time, the other party even has the mind to talk and laugh, this does not take himself seriously! So he felt that he had been greatly insulted. Although he is joking, Xiao Yao is also observing the strength of those werewolves at this time. He was a little surprised by the results.

 Chapter 816

    Among those werewolves, except for the guy named band, the other seven werewolves are all in the Lingxi realm. Only two of them are a little worse, and they are in the heaven breaking realm.


    Such strength, let Xiao Yao deeply headache.


    Originally, in his mind, he could let Blu deal with the guy named band, and the rest who were slightly less powerful could be dealt with by them.


    But now it seems that Xiao Yao''s previous ideas are obviously too naive.


    Even those with less strength are enough to give Xiao Yao a headache.


    It''s also reasonable for Blu to ask Xiao Yao to leave directly before.


    "What''s the relationship between you Chinese and Blu?" Soon, band''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao and others, with contempt in his eyes, as if the strength of Xiao Yao and others was nothing in his eyes. He could fight with the ants on the roadside at most.


    This kind of eyes did not make Xiao Yao have any kind of fear, but strengthened Xiao Yao''s fighting spirit.


    Xiao Yao is even more powerful than Bande. He has never met a woman named Huafan at the last trade meeting. Xiao Yao dares to say that her strength is not inferior to Bande.


    But in the face of the pressure of the painting fan, didn''t Xiao Yao still stop? This can only be regarded as a small scene for Xiao Yao at most.


    "Who are we and you have a fart to do with us?" Since they have planned to stand on the same front with Blu, it means that they want to stand on the opposite side with band. Xiao Yao has no need to give each other any face.


    Bander''s eyes alone gave him enough reason to be upset.


    Can you get used to him? It doesn''t exist.


    "Well?" Bender probably didn''t expect Xiao Yao''s attitude to him would be so bad, so he had a short absence. After he recovered, he looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, but with such eyes, everyone would have a creepy feeling.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s psychological quality is quite good, and he won''t be scared by the other side.


    "It seems that the old guy Blu has successfully bribed you. Ha ha, it''s really interesting. It seems that you Chinese people are really stupid. Do you dare to believe what Blu said? My son died because he believed his words wrongly at the beginning! "


    Bender said at the end, the muscles on his face seemed to be shaking.


    We can see how angry he is at this time.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He turned and looked at blue standing on the side. Instead of refuting bander''s narration, blue''s eyes were a little dim.


    This means that what bander said just now is not random nonsense.


    It''s no wonder that band''s eyes are full of anger when he looks at blu. He looks like he wants to tear Blu to pieces. If it''s Xiao Yao, I''m afraid it will be the same.


    It''s not hard to understand the pain of bereavement.


    Anyone would have expressed strong anger at this.


    "I said, Old Man Blu, it''s wrong for you to go to other people''s territory even if you want to kill their son. I don''t think it''s too much. It''s arrogant." Xiao Yao said.


    "Now, do you want to stand by him?" Band looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ban de and said, "I don''t think you are a good thing. The so-called upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. It is estimated that your son is not a good bird either. So, when your son dies, he dies. What else do you want to do?"


    "..." band did not speak.


    He doesn''t even have how angry, just looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of indifference.


    In his heart, his son is everything. Now Xiao Yao even says so about his son. Therefore, band thinks Xiao Yao should be a dead man.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao is quite indifferent, anyway, he has to stand on the opposite side of each other.


    "Bender, you''re talking blood!" At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from afar.


    Everyone looked aside and saw the man standing in the front. Xiao Yao was the first to be happy.


    "Here comes your great grandson." Xiao Yao said.


    "He can''t help when he comes. It''s better not to come." Said blue, shrugging his shoulders.


    I don''t know what kind of expression rose will have when he hears such words. It''s estimated that he will begin to doubt life.


    How disgusting it is!


    But when you think about it, Xiao Yao thinks that what Blu said is not unreasonable. After all, Rose''s strength is there. Even if he comes, he can''t help. He just comes to give his head away.


    But Xiao Yao is very curious about what rose said just now.


    Bander, he said, was talking blood.


    "Oh, isn''t this the little blue doll?" When bender saw rose, there was a flash of cruelty in his eyes.


    It seems that rose is a lamb to be slaughtered in his eyes.


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao will be able to feel what bander is thinking now.


    If, as bander said, his son was fooled to death by Blu, he naturally harbors hatred. The best way to revenge is not to kill Blu, but to kill rose.


    "Why don''t you worry at all?" Xiao Yao asked, "he may kill your great grandson later."


    Blu shrugged: "five of my sons died, eleven of my grandchildren died, and now it''s not a big deal to really die a grandson."


    Xiao Yao


    He had no way to express his admiration for Blu in words.


    There is no family planning!


    It''s no wonder that Bruce was able to be calm at this time.


    "Bender, your son''s death has nothing to do with my grandfather. Why do you hate him?" Rose came up to bander. He looked very angry.


    Bander was a little upset at Rose''s words.


    "What are you talking about?" Band said angrily, "even if you really want to excuse your granddad, you can''t be so brazen, can you?"


    Rose suddenly calmed down a lot and said with a sneer, "I don''t believe you really don''t know what''s going on. In my opinion, you just want to find someone to hold a grudge."


    "Presumptuous!" In a rage, band rushed straight at Rose and slapped him on the head. It looked like a thunderbolt.


    However, the final slap did not fall on Rose''s body, but was firmly grasped by Blu''s wrist.


    "It''s our business. What do you do with the kids?" Blu said coldly.


    "Well, if you can kill my son, I can''t kill your great grandson?" Asked bander.


    Rose stepped back a few steps and continued: "at the beginning, your son was a thief. My grandfather said that there was a national treasure in Xiangwei mountain, so he went there secretly and wanted to steal things. In the end, he died there. You could hate your son''s death memory on my grandfather. Although I''ve seen shameless people, I''m as shameless as you, It''s really the first time I''ve seen you. Would you mind a little when you want to hate others


    "You talk nonsense, you talk nonsense!" Obviously, this remark of Ross caused a lot of stimulation to bander. He was so angry that he seemed to want to strangle Ross now.


    "Am I bullshit? You should know better than anyone else?" Rose said with a sneer, "I don''t want to talk so much about useless things with you. Anyway, you''d better understand."


    After listening to Rose''s words, Xiao Yao also relieved some psychological burden.


    Although Xiao Yao had previously made some remarks that the upper beam was not right and the lower beam was crooked, when you think about it carefully, if bander''s son was really killed by Blu, Xiao Yao would be embarrassed to continue to stand on the commanding height of morality. In this way, they are obviously at fault.


    Now, it doesn''t exist. After figuring out the cause and effect of the problem, Xiao Yao thinks that what Ross just said is quite right. This guy named band is really shameless. This pot is totally unreasonable.


    "Well, now that the questions are clear, shall we start?" Xiao Yao came up to him and said.


    "Well, it seems that you are also a dead man." Band looked at Xiao Yao and said with a sneer.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was ridiculous to the extreme. Although his strength was not bad, he wanted to do it by himself. Didn''t he want to die by himself?


    "Hey, how do you know which is better or which is weaker if you don''t do it?" Xiao Yao is not empty at all.


    Originally, they had the power to fight against bander, but now there are more Ross and others.


    Although their strength is not too strong, the victory lies in the number of people. Moreover, with their help, the pressure of Xiao Yao and others will be reduced a lot.


    Xiao Yao looked at BLU and said, "it''s OK to give this man to you, isn''t it?"


    Blue nodded.


    Even if he doesn''t really want to fight each other, he has no other choice now. Can''t he just stand there and let band kill himself?


    But Xiao Yao was still curious.


    If the truth is like what rose said just now, he can''t understand why Blu still has a guilty expression before? It just doesn''t make sense, OK?


    Bender''s son is worthy of death!


    Afterwards, Xiao Yao also raised this question. As a result, Blu gave Xiao Yao a very blunt answer.


    "Anyway, I disclosed the news. If it wasn''t for me, his son would not have died. How can I say that it has nothing to do with me?" That''s what Blu said.


    Xiao Yao felt deeply speechless about Blu''s idea. Anyway, he couldn''t understand it.


    By this time, bander had already hit blu. The werewolf''s breath is as wild as a sword. Blue took a deep breath, head-on, Xiao Yao followed, locked a target.

 Chapter 817

    Xiao Yao''s target is a werewolf whose strength is probably in the realm of Lingxi. Such an opponent is similar to him in drumming, but Xiao Yao has enough confidence in himself. Even if he is not confident enough, he must defeat his opponent in the shortest time and then continue to join the fight. Only in this way can they have a higher victory rate.


    After all, in terms of strength, they are at a disadvantage. If they don''t find a way to change the current situation, Xiao Yao will surely lose.


    Although Xiao Yao has an advantage in the number of people, the number of people in such a battle can''t decide anything at all. More people may not win, less people may not lose. The main thing is the combat effectiveness.


    The strength of bander and others should not be underestimated.


    Last time in Haitian city, Xiao Yao easily killed two werewolves. Originally, he thought that the strength of werewolves was just that. Now it seems that werewolves are really not so easy to deal with. Especially for this kind of werewolf whose strength is close to Lingxi realm, every attack is full of fury. One fist is enough to run through the world. In terms of strength, even Xiao Yao does not dare to fight each other, This is a beast.


    Soon, Xiao Yao realized a problem.


    On their side, they are losing staff crazily.


    In particular, the people Ross brought with him had already fallen three in the blink of an eye, while there was no loss at all on Bender''s side.


    If it goes on like this, Xiao Yao and others will soon become trapped animals. He can deal with a werewolf in Lingxi realm. What if they are two? Even if two have the power of the first World War and can be dragged behind, what about three?


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned his face, looked at the direction of Zhuge burning heaven, and said, "master Zhuge, this guy is yours!"


    Although Zhuge Huotian didn''t know what Xiao Yao wanted to do, he quickly came up and stopped the werewolf who was fighting with Xiao Yao.


    After Xiao Yao got away, he immediately turned around and rushed to a werewolf who broke the sky.


    At this time, the werewolf was still fighting with nantianyuan. Xiao Yao directly killed the werewolf from behind.


    The reason why Xiao Yao can be so relaxed is, on the one hand, that he is able to crush each other with his own strength, and on the other hand, that he is a sneak attack.


    Although it''s very shameless to talk about it, Xiao Yao doesn''t care in this case. Is life important or face important? In the case just now, if we don''t find a way to change the situation, it is estimated that all of them will die at the hands of bander. Isn''t this a very stupid thing?


    "Brother Shaw, I can deal with this guy." Looking at Xiao Yao''s direct killing of his opponent, the expression on Nan Tianyuan''s face looks very depressed.


    "Cut the crap and help the others." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan was stunned at first, but soon understood what Xiao Yao meant.


    He nodded and ran towards song Yilin.


    Although song Yilin''s strength has also improved, let alone break the sky mirror. Even if he shakes the sky, he has a certain distance. It''s very hard to deal with these werewolves. At this time, he has already suffered some injuries. If Nantian can''t help him, it''s estimated that he will soon end his young life.


    Besides, Xiao Yao, after helping nantianyuan to deal with his opponent, rushes to the direction of long sword again, and also solves the Werewolf in the realm of breaking the sky with thunder.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing? Give me ten minutes and I''ll kill him. " Long sword line is not happy to say.


    "Don''t brag about B, kill what you can do first!" Xiao Yao said.


    Long sword line a Leng, look around, and then a show of hands: "can''t find."


    Xiao Yao: "it''s true to take a simple glance. Apart from the opponents of nantianyuan and changjianxing, the remaining werewolves are all around Lingxi realm.


    Don''t say let the long sword line to second kill, if you fight alone, the long sword line is not necessarily the opponent.


    "Then follow me and do the dirty work!" Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth.


    Changjianxing sneered at Xiao Yao''s words: "hum, you are insulting me. I''m a warrior. Of course, I have to be aboveboard. Do you think I can do something like that


    "It''s useless for you to talk about it again. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you to death now?" Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    At this time, Zhuge Huotian, who was entangled by two werewolves, could not restrain his inner emotion. He turned his face and roared: "changjianxing, you can do whatever Xiao Yao wants you to do. Don''t be so fussy!"


    Then he began to fight again.


    Changjianxing heard that his master had already said that. Although he was a little unconvinced, there was no other way. He just followed Xiao Yao around.


    Zhuge Huotian is really upset now.


    The strength of these two werewolves, any one, is only slightly worse than him.


    Although he is experienced and has some advantages in strength, the offensive formed by the two werewolves makes him feel out of breath.


    If it wasn''t for his good attitude and profound martial arts, he might have been injured long ago.


    However, Zhuge Fantian also knew that it was impossible for him to persist in such a situation. Now he finally realized the mood of the man in black shirt when he was attacked by Xiao Yao and himself.


    I will certainly scold my grandmother in my heart.


    The two werewolves are about two meters in size. Their hair is exuberant and their eyes are scarlet. Their eyes are cruel and cruel. It seems that only by tearing Zhuge''s body to pieces can they feel better.


    There seems to be a tacit understanding between the two werewolves. They can always find the most appropriate attack route in the shortest time. The other werewolf will cover on the side and find the right opportunity to give Zhuge a fatal blow.


    This is as like as two peas used to be used by Zhuge and the other when he was fighting against the black shirt man.


    Zhuge Fantian slapped and patted one of the werewolves. Lingqi pushed back one of the werewolves like an avalanche. Just as he wanted to take advantage of the victory and kill the other directly, a gust of wind came from behind him. His intuition told him that he was going to be in danger. However, as soon as he turned around, he saw a terrible face.


    He wanted to reach out and stop it, but it was too late.


    The werewolf, who was waiting for the opportunity, patted up directly with one paw and left a paw mark on Zhuge''s arm.


    The blood is black.


    "Toxic?" Although Zhuge was a little surprised, he quickly kicked the werewolf out.


    At this time, the two shadows flashed directly in front of him. Xiao Yao hit the werewolf with one punch, and the long sword line behind him decapitated the werewolf with one sword.


    "Happy cooperation." Xiao Yao and long Jian hit each other.


    This is their black hand. Now it seems that the effect is pretty good, and the remaining werewolf is directly killed by Xiao Yao, Zhuge and changjianxing.


    Xiao Yao seizes his spare time and throws a pill to Zhuge Huotian.


    "Eat it quickly, you can get rid of the wolf venom." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhuge burned the sky without any ink. He put the pill into his mouth directly. The numbness from his arm disappeared in a moment. It seems that Xiao Yao is well prepared to deal with these werewolves.


    "You really believe me! Not afraid of poison? " Xiao Yao laughs.


    Zhuge said with a bitter smile¡° If I don''t believe you, who else can I believe? "


    "Master, you can still believe me!" the long sword line said anxiously


    Zhuge burned the sky and gave him a white look. It seemed that he was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Xiao Yao also laughed at Zhuge''s words.


    In the past, Zhuge''s attitude towards burning heaven was different from that of today. At that time, he didn''t believe anyone. Now it seems that his experience in the world of seclusion made Zhuge put down a lot.


    Ban De also saw Xiao Yao''s situation.


    "Bastard, are you Chinese so shameless?" Bander was so angry that he was enraged to see his men die so quickly.


    "You''d better take care of yourself first." Blu grunted and pressed up again.


    Xiao Yao sneered at Ban de and said, "please, if you were you, I''m afraid you would be shameless than me, right? Can''t you do well in this multiple-choice question


    Xiao Yao''s words left bender speechless.


    If you think about it carefully, he has to admit that if you were yourself, you might make such a choice in the face of such a situation. He would certainly do this multiple-choice question.


    At this time, rose was suddenly shot out by a werewolf, and fell under Xiao Yao''s feet, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Tut Tut, I said your strength is really average! You can''t deal with such a role. I don''t know how you get along with it. " Xiao Yao helped rose up, and Zhuge Huotian went to deal with the werewolf he had just fought with rose.


    The werewolf seems to be able to deal with rose, and occupy the advantage, but now against Zhuge Huotian, he is not so lucky.


    He and Zhuge''s strength are not at the same level at all. In the face of Zhuge''s thunderous attack, the only thing he can do is to avoid it, but his luck is not so good every time. At last, Zhuge found an opportunity to kill the werewolf with his sword.


    The long sword shop seems to be more excited: "master, I can be regarded as helping you!"


    "Well, is that what I taught you? Even if you don''t do it, this man is bound to die. " Zhuge said.


    "..." changjianxing was so wronged that he almost cried. Didn''t his master ask him to follow Xiao Yao to find a chance to be a black hand? How can we start criticizing ourselves now?


    It''s totally unreasonable, OK?

 Chapter 818

    Although changjianxing was depressed, he didn''t want to argue with his master too much at this time. He has been following Zhuge to burn the sky for so many years. He still understands his master''s character. It''s meaningless to tangle with them.


    After solving several werewolves, the pressure of Xiao Yao and others has slowed down a lot.


    Xiao Yao''s side is OK. Song Yilin has suffered some injuries, but it doesn''t matter. After all, Nan Tianyuan is still around to help him. If Ross is there, they won''t get such good treatment. Xiao Yao can''t spare themselves. How can they have the heart to help Ross? So they have suffered a heavy loss. In the blink of an eye, they have already fallen down more than half.


    "Xiao Yao, I beg you, save my men." Rose grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and said with red eyes.


    Xiao Yao looks at Rose, thinks about it and nods.


    Just a few steps ahead, he stepped back and asked, "by the way, why didn''t the girl who took me to see you last time come?"


    "..." Rose said helplessly, "she''s not a werewolf, so bringing her can''t help."


    "Nonsense! Who says it won''t help? Isn''t that what I can do? " Xiao Yao said angrily that he thought rose was really an illiterate bastard.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Ross had asked Xiao Yao now, he really wanted to strangle Xiao Yao alive.


    How can there be such a person with ink?


    With the participation of Xiao Yao, Zhuge and others, all the people on Rose''s side have survived. Otherwise, Xiao Yao really doubts whether rose and others will be destroyed here today.


    In the end, band was left alone.


    Xiao Yao stood not far away and asked, "can I help you?"


    It''s obviously to blu.


    Blu waved to Xiao Yao: "no, I can deal with him. Besides, I think I should end up with him."


    "Don''t be impulsive, granddad. We''d better hurry to solve him." Rose said anxiously.


    After all, the strength between BLU and bander is not much different. Moreover, bander is insidious and cunning. He is still worried about whether his great grandfather will be hurt or not.


    Blue cold snorted, no good airway: "what do I do, still need you to teach me?"


    Rose had to be silent.


    Xiao Yao patted Blu on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t think about it so much. These elderly people are all like this. Ah, they have a bad temper."


    Rose gave a wry smile and nodded his head. He agreed with Xiao Yao.


    On the side of the long sword line, he nodded his head hard, which was deeply realized.


    "Brother Xiao, I feel that I seem to break through to the realm of shaking the sky..." suddenly, song Yilin came to pull Xiao Yao''s clothes and said.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, immediately elated, quickly nodded, said: "into, then you break through now, I help you watch."


    "Well!" At this time, song Yilin''s face was a little pale, as if he was suffering the impact of the energy in his body. Then he quickly sat down cross legged and began to run the energy in his body, impacting the shackles of entering the realm of shaking heaven


    Xiao Yao quietly watched the offensive of BLU and band, with a smile on his face.


    Then he turned his face and looked at Nan Tianyuan and Chang Jianxing, and said, "you two, do you want to break through by the way? It''s just that I''ll watch it for you. Anyway, one sheep will be released, and a group of sheep will be driven. "


    Nan Tianyuan and Changjian are all smiling bitterly. They want to break through, but they just can''t find a chance


    The last time Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian practiced against the man in black shirt, Nan Tianyuan seized the opportunity, but he just entered the later stage of breaking the sky. He was very satisfied with this. He also wanted to enter the aura realm. After entering the aura realm, he could help, but he knew that the opportunity to enter the aura realm was not available, Zhuge, a master of burning heaven, has been trapped in the realm of breaking heaven for so many years, let alone him?


    When he thought about it, he didn''t worry.


    The battle between BLU and band made Xiao Yao feel like he was boiling with blood.


    Maybe the fighting between werewolves is like this. It''s totally hard. There''s no routine and no moves. It just wants to crush each other with absolute strength and speed.


    Maybe it''s the same with goose people


    Xiao Yao likes this famous fighting family better.


    BLU and bander trembled together, roaring from time to time, and the whole jungle was in turmoil.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise, we''d better find a chance to play black hand?" Rose was a little upset. He came up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice.


    It''s no wonder that Ross can''t hold his breath at this time. BLU and bander have come and gone. Both of them are injured. Until the end, they really don''t know who will win.


    This is Rose''s great grandfather. If it''s Jinglei fighting with others at this time, it''s estimated that Xiao Yao will not be able to hold his breath.


    "If we do, even if your grandfather wins, do you think he will be happy? Do you know what kind of confusion he will fall into? " Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Rose.


    Rose was silent.


    Then he whispered, "no, I''ll introduce my secretary to you, um - the one you saw last time."


    Xiao Yao was very angry: "who do you think I am? Roll, roll, roll. "


    Rose was a little surprised: "are you really not that kind of person?"


    Xiao Yao has a headache. In fact, he thinks that the goose woman is really beautiful. But now the girl relationship around him is complex enough. He can''t think of any other way to solve the problem. How dare he provoke other girls at this time? Isn''t that making yourself uncomfortable? So he felt that what rose said was not to bribe himself, but to pit himself!


    Xiao Yao thinks that Ross is too much. Why didn''t the werewolf kill Ross directly before?


    Suddenly, with a roar, Bender''s body changed again.


    "I''m Cao!" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    After seeing bander''s body change, Blu''s body also changed rapidly.


    BLU and bander''s brown hair turned white in an instant.


    Their body shape rose to three meters in an instant.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao felt that their momentum had also undergone earth shaking changes.


    Before, the momentum spread during the battle between BLU and band made Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable, but it was not too uncomfortable. Now, Xiao Yao has felt oppressive.


    He turned his face and looked at Rose. Unexpectedly, rose was calm at this time, as if everything happened now was in his expectation.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Yao can only ask rose, the insider.


    "What''s so strange about that?" "This is the second evolution of our werewolves," Rose said


    "Secondary evolution?" Xiao Yao is stunned, "is this the ultimate Tyrannosaurus Rex?"


    Rose rolled his eyes: "do you see too much digital baby?"


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed and smiles. It''s all Ge Ping''s children love to watch. He just followed some of them, but I have to say, they''re pretty


    "Why didn''t you have a second evolution before?" long sword asked


    Rose blushed and said, "if I can have a second evolution, how can I sit with you at this time? According to me, I''m afraid there are no more than five werewolves in goose Kingdom who can enter the second evolution. My grandfather is the most powerful one among them, and he is also the wolf King deserving of it."


    "In that case, what else do you have to worry about? Anyway, your grandfather is sure to win." Xiao Yao said.


    Rose was worried and didn''t agree with what Xiao Yaogang had just said. He said, "but this guy named band is too insidious. Who knows what insidious moves he will have?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and ignored rose.


    Suddenly, his face changed and he suddenly turned to look at Song Yilin.


    Then he immediately stood up and said, "hurry up, take old song away!"


    Although changjianxing and nantianyuan don''t know what''s wrong, they also find that song Yilin''s face is very ugly. His face is red, his body is hot, and he seems to be smoking.


    "Did the boy break through the boundary?" Zhuge burned the sky for a moment and said quickly.


    Xiao Yao lowered his face and nodded.


    Originally, song Yilin''s breakthrough was about to end, but just now BLU and band suddenly re evolved and burst out a powerful energy, which was completely absorbed by song Yilin''s gas sea.


    So now, the breath in Song Yilin''s body is almost violent and chaotic. When he was supposed to break through, Qihai wanted to break through again with the help of this energy.


    It''s quite dangerous. First of all, the foundation is unstable. Second, the energy pouring into his sea of Qi is the smell of werewolf, which doesn''t belong to him. If he wants to convert this energy into his own strength, and also wants to break through this energy, the possibility of success is less than 1%.


    It''s like playing with your life!


    Of course, it''s not song Yilin''s fault. After all, it''s not what he wants. It''s Qihai who, after receiving the energy of the werewolf, looks for opportunities to break through.


    This is also why, when a person needs to break through, he must find an absolutely quiet place. Part of the reason is to avoid such things.


    In fact, it is meaningless to carry song Yilin away at this time. After all, the atmosphere of werewolf has been integrated into song Yilin''s atmosphere.


    It''s too late.


    Xiao Yao quickly takes out the silver needle from his body and sticks it on Song Yilin''s body.


    "My aura is pure and gentle. I''ll hold his breath." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well." Zhuge Huotian nodded, "leave the rest to me."

 Chapter 819

    Song Yilin''s current situation is very critical.


    Xiao Yao is a traditional Chinese medicine, but now Song Yilin is not suffering from any strange disease, so he is not sure. He can only do what he can do now, and try his best to know the fate. As for the final outcome, Xiao Yao can''t decide, and the decision is still in Song Yilin''s own hands.


    Xiao Yao is more confident of song Yilin. He believes that even in the face of such a situation, his brother will never let him down.


    "Old song, you must carry this pass." Xiao Yao said as he entered into song Yilin''s body.


    In fact, no matter what Xiao Yao said at this time, song Yilin could not hear it. At this time, he was fighting with the violent energy in his body, fighting for life and death.


    The energy in his body subconsciously wants to integrate the werewolf energy, but obviously, he is still at a disadvantage. His energy is not enough to compete with the werewolf energy, and he is completely at a disadvantage. If we really follow the current trend, we don''t want to integrate the werewolf atmosphere, His strength is not engulfed by the werewolf breath, it is already very good.


    It''s just that it''s impossible for him to get rid of the werewolf atmosphere. After all, he doesn''t have the dominant power.


    Just when he was sweating and didn''t know what to do, a peaceful breath suddenly poured into his sea of Qi, and stood with his strength, fighting with the werewolf breath, which also made him a lot easier. The peaceful breath made him feel unspeakable comfortable all over his body, and the original sense of oppression also slowed down a lot, With some breathing opportunities, he knew that this was his brother Xiao''s hand. The breath pouring into the air sea should be brother Xiao''s aura.


    He was deeply moved, because he knew that Xiao Yao''s doing this would have a certain impact on him. He would consume most of the aura in his body. If he failed, he might even cause backfire. The werewolf breath in his body might follow Xiao Yao''s aura and find a breakthrough point to enter Xiao Yao''s body, causing some damage to him.


    It''s meaningless to think about it at this time. Instead of thinking about it, we should think about how to suppress the werewolf breath.


    On the other hand, the battle between band and blue has entered a white hot stage.


    Blu has gradually gained the upper hand, and it seems likely to kill bander at any time.


    Bander''s strength is worse than that of Blu after all.


    He knew this in his heart, but now that he had reached this point, it was impossible for him to escape. He knew that Blu would not give him this opportunity at all, so he had no other way to go except to resist.


    Now bander has basically been reduced to the end of the storm.


    When he was distracted, Blu seized the opportunity again and smashed his fist on Bender''s chest.


    Bender''s body, too, flew straight out.


    "Ha ha, with your strength, you want to fight with my grandfather. It''s just out of your capacity!" Seeing bander injured, rose is the happiest. He has been worried about Blu before. Now seeing bander injured means that Blu is no longer in danger.


    Bender fell to the ground and quickly got up again. His throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came from his chest to his throat. He vomited out of his mouth. Obviously, he suffered a very serious internal injury. After all, it was no joke that the werewolf hit him. Even Xiao Yao did not dare to choose to take the attack of the werewolf.


    That''s just making fun of his own life. Anyway, Xiao Yao won''t do such a stupid thing!


    This punch also completely smashed band on the ground, not only his body, but also band''s fighting spirit.


    "You lost." Blue looked down at bander with contempt in his eyes.


    "Hum, if you lose, you lose. There''s nothing to say. You''d better not give me a chance. As long as you give me a chance, I''ll kill you." Said band with a sneer.


    Blu looked at band, the smile on his face looked very calm, did not get the joy after the victory, as if all this in his eyes are so insignificant.


    "In fact, the reason why I beat you is that I just want to say a few words in parallel with you." "Blue said with a smile," if I don''t beat you, would you like to hear me talk to you? "


    Bander didn''t speak. He looked in the other direction, as if it was torture to hear blue speak.


    "When I was fighting with you just now, I thought about it carefully. In fact, I think that my great grandson is right. The death of your son has nothing to do with me. You put everything on me just to make your heart feel better. You want to tell others that your son is innocent, and you also want to give yourself a goal that you can trust your feelings, Can let oneself have a hate person, have a way to go, right? "


    Bender still didn''t speak, but his eyes became empty.


    As a matter of fact, bander understands what Blu is saying, but it''s one thing to understand and another to accept.


    When the facts are completely in front of us, it''s not so easy to accept them¡° Bender, you are very strong. I won''t kill you. Even if you still want to kill me, I won''t kill you. There are not many werewolves in goose Kingdom, and there are few experts. Maybe in the future, there won''t be any more werewolves that can be re evolved in goose kingdom. What can we do to fight against Chinese practitioners? How to negotiate with gene people in the United States? I don''t kill you, not because of how kind I am, but because I don''t want to see goose Kingdom oppressed, that''s all Blu continued. Bander sneered and said, "don''t let yourself stand on the moral high ground. Do you think if you say that, I will think how great you are?" Blue shrugged, shook his head and said, "I''ve never defined myself as such a great character, have I?"¡° As I said earlier, if you don''t kill me, I will still kill you. " Said bloom. Bander didn''t speak. He stood up and patted the dust on his clothes, as if it would make him look a little more respectable¡° I''ll ask you again, are you sure you won''t kill me? " Bander said, "there''s only one chance. If you miss it, we''ll win next time." Blu shrugged his shoulders in an indifferent way¡° Hum, hypocrite. " With that, band turned and left. After bander disappeared in the public''s view, Rose came to Blu, some unhappy, some dissatisfied: "granddad, why do you have to let him go? What shall we do if he comes back after he leaves like this? " Blue looked at Rose and said, "he won''t trouble me again." Rose seemed to have some difficulty understanding his grandfather''s meaning and asked, "how can you be so sure?"¡° I have known him for many years. I know better than anyone what kind of person he is. Now that he has put it down, he really has Blu waved his hand, looked at Rose, and said, "I don''t know you, little boy." Rose: "he''s very hurt. He''s already middle-aged. How can he be a little kid in his grandfather''s heart? In this way, rose would be unconvinced from anyone who said it. He felt that the other party was full of the smell of pretending. But in this way, rose could not find out any fault from Blu''s mouth. Who let this be his great grandfather? What my grandfather said is what he said! After band left, blue turned around and looked at Xiao Yao and others¡° Great grandfather, this is our chance Ross whispered. Blu is slightly stunned, turns around and looks at Rose with a kind of puzzled eyes. It seems that he doesn''t understand the meaning of his great grandson. Rose wiped his neck with a knife. It was self-evident. Blue flew into a rage, slapped rose and flew out. Rose flew out directly, and fell heavily on the ground, mouth is spit out a mouthful of blood¡° Son of a bitch Blu said angrily, "they just saved your life and helped me. Now you still have such an idea. You''re a real beast. Let band kill you before you know it!" Rose stood up with the help of his men, his face a little ugly¡° Granddad, they are Chinese practitioners... "Rose whispered¡° So what? " Blu asked¡° They are our enemies, which is an opportunity for us. If we can kill them now, it will be a solution to a serious psychological problem. Xiao Yao is too young. If we don''t kill him now, we still don''t know what he will grow up like in the future. Even if we really want to kill him at that time, There''s no such a good chance. " Rose argued. Blue sighed¡° Child, I know what you think. You are thinking from the perspective of the goose Kingdom, but you should understand that the premise of thinking from the perspective of the country is to have willfulness and conscience. Without conscience and humanity, even if you destroy all the Chinese practitioners, the goose people will not be proud of you, let alone think you are a hero of the goose kingdom, I don''t care to mention you. Do you understand that? " Blu asked. Ross didn''t understand, but now, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He knew that once he opened his mouth, I''m afraid he would still cause his grandfather''s anger. At that time, he would have to suffer. It''s better to keep silent than that. Anyway, as long as he didn''t want to do it, he had nothing to do.

 Chapter 820

    Blu didn''t say much to rose, because he knew that rose''s ideas had been deeply rooted at this time. Even as rose''s grandfather, it was impossible to change Rose''s values established for so many years in a few words. Anyway, he was still here. Even if rose really had any ideas, it was impossible to implement them. There was no need to worry.


    Blu went to Zhuge Huotian''s side, looked at Xiao Yao and song Yilin, frowned and asked, "they don''t have any big problems, do they?"


    "Nothing for the time being." Zhuge Fantian shook his head, glanced at Rose''s direction, sneered and said, "you really have a good grandson!"


    Although rose spoke with his voice down before, Zhuge Huotian was already a practitioner of Lingxi realm. If he didn''t hear that, his cultivation would be too watery.


    Blu smiles awkwardly and doesn''t explain anything. After all, Zhuge Fantian can hear the conversation between rose and him clearly. At this time, the explanation will only make the other party feel disgusted.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him fool around. If he really wants to do something harmful to you, even if you don''t say it, I will kill him first." Said bloom.


    Zhuge was a little surprised.


    He has lived such a long time that he can tell whether what Blu said is polite or sincere.


    It''s not difficult for Zhuge to judge from blue''s eyes that what he said is true. If rose really wants to take action, blue will kill his grandson himself.


    To put it better, it''s called killing one''s relatives with great righteousness. To put it worse, it''s called indifference to feelings and blood relationship.


    Anyway, Zhuge didn''t reach his level. However, when he thought about it carefully, he could understand that there was no difference between bru and rose. He said how strong the relationship between them was. Zhuge didn''t believe it.


    Maybe, the old people will gradually change like this.


    He began to worry about whether he would become such a person as Blu in the future.


    Anyway, he felt that even if Blu was right to do so, it would give people a very terrible feeling.


    Suddenly, Zhuge turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter?" Blu asked casually.


    "Xiao Yao''s situation is very bad." Zhuge said.


    Blu was stunned and asked¡° Do you know that? "


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile and said, "he and I are both practitioners. I can still feel the change of aura in his body."


    "Can''t you help them?" Blu asked


    Zhuge burned the sky white blue one eye, no good way: "if I really can help, long ago up to help, will wait until now?"? It''s because I can''t help it that I stand on the side. The aura in my body is not as pure as Xiao Yao''s aura. If I enter song Yilin''s body casually, it''s not good for him. On the contrary, it will pit him. "


    Blu didn''t know much about it either. Anyway, Zhuge Huotian said so. That''s what happened!


    I don''t need much understanding.


    "What should we do now?" Blu asked.


    "Look." Zhuge said with a frown.


    "Just watching?" Blu asked in amazement.


    Zhuge Fantian looked back at Bulu and said with a bitter smile, "besides, I don''t know what else we can do."


    Blu said nothing to Zhuge''s reply.


    At this time, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face was not good-looking at all, and he seemed to have entered a state of extreme suffering, with a cold sweat on his body.


    In addition to worry, people around them can''t do anything. In fact, at this time, nantianyuan are also suffering. This is what they feel most depressed about. They watch their brother suffer, but they can''t help. Is there anything more sad in the world?


    The werewolf breath in Song Yilin''s body has reached the extreme of hegemony. Even if Xiao Yao tried to exert all the aura in his body, he didn''t completely devour the werewolf breath. In a word, the current situation in Song Yilin''s atmosphere is not good for them at all.


    Xiao Yao feels that the aura in his body is about to be exhausted. However, at this time, another aura rushes directly into song Yilin''s body, relieving the pressure Xiao Yao is under at this time.


    Although Xiao Yao was secretly curious, he didn''t have time to think so much. He quickly began to adjust the sudden aura to help song Yilin break through such a difficult situation.


    At this time, Zhuge Huotian and others were also wide eyed.


    Song Yilin''s clothes, I don''t know what''s in them. At this time, they emit white light. Even in the daytime, they look so clear.


    "What is this?" The long sword line subconsciously wants to reach out to touch, but is rebuked by Zhuge Huotian.


    "Bastard, who asked you to reach out?" With the roar of Zhuge burning the sky, long Jianxing shivered and quickly stood aside.


    "Do you know what he''s like now? I''m still making a fool of myself Zhuge said angrily, "if they have any problems, are you responsible?"


    After hearing Zhuge''s words, the long sword shop was even more afraid to move. Although he felt that his master''s words were more or less a fuss, he didn''t dare to take it seriously. If Xiao Yao and song Yilin really had an accident because of him, he would have a bad conscience all his life.


    With the intervention of that aura, song Yilin''s vitality seems to be greatly inspired, and he begins to slowly devour that aura of werewolf. On the contrary, Xiao Yao''s aura is forced out of his body.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Xiao Ge!"


    Nantianyuan rushed to the front of him and helped Xiao Yao out with his hand. He was worried all over his face: "are you ok?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and stood up straight. Looking at Song Yilin, he was worried: "I''m ok, but I don''t know what happened to this boy."


    "Why? No, what''s shining on his chest? And a flashlight? " Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile, "we were thinking about this just now, brother Xiao. What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly at Nan Tianyuan: "how do I know?"


    Then, he reached up to him and stretched out his hand to see what was going on. As soon as he reached out, the long sword line on the side suddenly exclaimed, "stop it!"


    "I''m Cao!" Xiao Yao jumped for a while, and then turned to look at the long sword line, almost want to curse, "what are you doing? Give me a fright


    "My master said, don''t move now, otherwise what should I do in case of any trouble?" Long sword line said seriously.


    Zhuge on the side coughed and whispered, "this is for you, not for Xiao Yao."


    Long sword line: "he suddenly felt very aggrieved. These are two kinds of policies!


    However, Xiao Yao also calmed down after the long sword line roared just now. He felt that there was some truth in what the long sword line said just now. In case of any accident, Xiao Yao really regretted it. Thinking of this, he quickly stood quietly and said nothing.


    At this time, Zhuge Huotian suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I think I might have guessed some." Zhuge Huotian coughed and whispered.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Zhuge burning the sky. He was curious and asked, "what?"


    "This may be the spirit stone we snatched from the disciple of Zijin sect." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "are you sure?"


    Zhuge said helplessly, "how can I be sure? I just feel that the Qi engine is very familiar. Last time I used a spirit stone, I still think it''s similar."


    Xiao Yao really can''t tell. Although his spirit stone has been used up, it has been absorbed by Yulong Jue. He doesn''t feel his fart, so even if he feels the Qi now, he won''t have any special feeling.


    "Forget it, let''s wait until the old song dynasty is over." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan asked in a low voice, "brother Xiao, don''t you worry at all?"


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at the South sky far, and says mysteriously, "although I don''t know why, I have an intuition that this boy will be able to get through the difficulties safely. He says that there will be some great breakthroughs."


    Nantianyuan shrugged his shoulders and felt a little calm. Although he didn''t know anything and had no intuition, he believed Xiao Yao. Since Xiao Yao had already said that, he could rest assured.


    "How long do we have to wait?" Rose asked.


    Nantian looked at rose from a distance and said, "if you are busy, you can go now."


    Rose was choked by Nan Tianyuan and couldn''t speak.


    He is very depressed


    "He''s right. If you have something else to deal with, you can really go now." Blu also said on the side.


    Rose is even more frustrated. Even if Nan Tianyuan said so, his great grandfather even said so.


    What a bully!


    I can''t help it. Ross doesn''t dare to have a temper at all for his granddad. He can only keep sulking


    From dawn until dark, song Yilin still did not open his eyes.


    As time goes by, Rose''s patience is getting worse and worse.


    "Granddad, don''t you think the treasure will appear today? Why haven''t you noticed it so far? " Rose asked.


    Blue looked at Rose and asked, "you ask me, who do I ask?"


    Rose had to keep silent.


    However, at this time, suddenly a gust of wind came.


    Among the trees, the leaves rustle and fall.


    Zhuge Fantian suddenly turned his face and looked in a certain direction.


    It''s the same with blu.


    "There it is." Zhuge said. Blue nodded, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "are we going to go there together?" Xiao Yao looked at him and shook his head: "you go, I won''t go."

 Chapter 821

    If song Yilin is safe now, Xiao Yao is willing to take a chance with them. Even if he is not lucky, he can join in the fun.


    But now that song Yilin is in such a situation, Xiao Yao has no other thoughts at all.


    "Xiao Yao, I may have to follow him to have a look." Zhuge Huotian said to Xiao Yao, his face full of apology when he spoke.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile: "it should be so. Anyway, I''m enough here. You don''t have much fun here. It''s better to go to work for you first. Besides, this is the task given by your sect. Originally, this is what you came to goose country with us for."


    Zhuge Huotian nodded, sighed and said, "then I''ll go first."


    Xiao Yao also nodded, watching Zhuge burning sky with a long sword line, left behind bloros and others.


    "Brother Xiao, this old man is not authentic. He really left like this." Nantianyuan expressed strong dissatisfaction with Zhuge''s practice of burning the sky.


    "People have their own things to do. Besides, he has nothing to do with Lao song. There''s no reason why he has to follow us." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more.


    Besides, Zhuge Huotian and others, who were following Blu, ran all the way towards the direction of Qi machine, and the aura opened up. After all, I don''t know how many experts have gathered in the ADA mountains now. If they slow down a little, what they want to find may have fallen into his hands.


    Zhuge burned smallpox so much to come to goose country. His purpose is not just to join in the fun. His purpose is to find Lingyu and take it back. Although it sounds not simple, Zhuge has to do his best to burn the sky anyway.


    Although Zhuge Fantian knew that he would not be punished when he returned to hongjianzong even if he had nothing to gain, after all, everyone knew how many experts were fighting for Lingyu this time in the ADA mountains of goose country, Zhuge Fantian still wanted to find Lingyu. Once he found Lingyu, his status would be greatly improved after he returned to hongjianzong, It is not impossible for him to occupy more resources for cultivation.


    After all, the purpose of Zhuge''s entering the world of seclusion is to improve his cultivation in the world of seclusion. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to spend so much effort.


    Although Zhuge Huotian is a disciple of Hong Jianzong now, he is just an outside disciple in the final analysis. It''s very good not to be bullied. It''s almost impossible to occupy resources for cultivation. Although he has entered the realm of Aura now, he is still at that age, I don''t think that Zhuge''s heaven burning spirit stone will have much potential. Some people even think that it''s a waste to give Zhuge the heaven burning spirit stone.


    Thinking of this, Zhuge took a deep breath and strengthened his determination.


    "Master, if I enter the aura realm later, can I come to you?" Long sword line said after Zhuge''s burning sky.


    Zhuge Huotian was a little stunned. He turned his face and looked at the long sword. After thinking for a moment, he said, "no way."


    After hearing Zhuge''s words, changjianxing was a little worried: "why?"


    He has been practicing hard all these years, so that he can follow Zhuge to burn heaven. After Zhuge enters the world of seclusion, the long sword walk will be closed every once in a while. He wants to let himself enter the realm of aura quickly, and then he can find his master. So now he gets such a reply from Zhuge to burn heaven, and his heart is full of disappointment.


    Zhuge said with a smile, "it''s boring for you to follow me. Follow Xiao Yao. In that case, your future will be better."


    Changjianxing was a little surprised. He looked at his master with a kind of curious eyes. He didn''t understand.


    Zhuge Huotian shrugged his shoulders and said, "in fact, it''s very simple to say. I always think Xiao Yao is a very promising person. Look at those people who follow him, how can any of them suffer losses? No matter Nan Tianyuan or song Yilin, how ever they were mediocre? So, in my opinion, it''s far better for you to follow me than to follow him. As long as you catch him, I believe you will be better than me in the future. "


    Chang Jianxing was speechless when he faced Zhuge''s burning heaven. Although he didn''t want to, he had to admit that what his master had said before was true. No matter Nan Tianyuan or song Yilin, their experience and growth even made Chang Jianxing jealous.


    He can''t help but admit the strength of nantianyuan and song Yilin.


    "Do you understand what I say?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Long Jian Xing nodded and whispered, "but master, I still want to follow you."


    Zhuge burning weather do not play a place, said: "I say you this son of a bitch, why still do not understand? Just now I asked you if you can understand, but you still can''t understand feelings! "


    Chang Jian Xing shook his head and said, "it''s not the same thing, master. Otherwise, ask song Yilin or Nan Tianyuan. If they are more promising with you, will they abandon Xiao Yao and come to you?"


    Long sword line of this words, choking Zhuge Huotian some speechless. He didn''t ask Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin what they thought, but he didn''t think it was necessary, because the final answer was almost beyond doubt. No matter what, they couldn''t abandon Xiao Yuanlai and go to themselves. It had nothing to do with their strength or their future. It only involved their personal feelings, They can''t accept it. It''s that simple. Blu on the side obviously heard the conversation between Zhuge Huotian and changjianxing, and he laughed at it¡° You Chinese are really strange enough. Is emotion really so important to you? " Blu asked. Zhuge Fantian turned his face and looked at Bulu, nodded and said, "we Chinese people are so unwise sometimes." "In fact, I envy you very much. Anyway, I''ve never met such a thing before. It''s a pity," he said Zhuge Feitian shrugged his shoulders and didn''t have much discussion with Blu on this topic¡° Ahead, there are a group of experts. " Said bloom¡° It seems that there are many people coming to Lingyu this time! " Zhuge said, "it seems that the front is not a werewolf, nor our Chinese cultivator. Qi is a little strange."¡° It''s a blood man. " Said bloom¡° Blood people? " Zhuge Huotian was a little surprised, "isn''t that from the eagle kingdom?"¡° Who said no? " The expression on blue''s face is not surprised at all. It seems that everything he meets now is not beyond Blue''s expectation. "Don''t mention the blood clan of Eagle kingdom. According to the information I have, it seems that there are still some headmaster, ninja of island kingdom!"¡° The ninja of the island country has nothing to worry about Zhuge said with a smile¡° I know that. " Blu said with a smile, "the island''s one knife flow has been tossed by your Chinese people. Now it''s a great loss of vitality. There are no experts at all, right?"¡° To be exact, it''s Xiao Yao. " Zhuge Huotian said, "that boy alone solved the two masters of the island."¡° Ha ha, let''s go. Let''s meet the blood clan first! " Said bloom. After they had gone a long way, the expression on Bloom''s face suddenly surprised¡° The other side seems to have deliberately avoided us. " Said bloom. Zhuge Huotian nodded, obviously he also noticed¡° Strange, what does the other party mean? " Rose on the side is not surprised: "the strength of the other side may not be as strong as ours. If it is really tough, the other side may not be our opponent. Even if it is our opponent who is now fighting with us, it will definitely end up in a situation of losing both sides. Obviously, this is not the result they want. After all, if they really lose their vitality, They won''t be able to compete for Lingyu this time. " Blue nodded, feeling that rose''s words were quite reasonable. On the way forward, BLU and Zhuge Huotian and others really met some provocations, but they were all three or five people. BLU and Zhuge Huotian also solved them simply. After all, it didn''t take much time to solve those people. Moreover, if they were allowed to live, their strength would not pose too much threat to them, But what if these guys really get Lingyu? To avoid such a small probability event, naturally, it is better to choose to avoid it. Everyone is not stupid. In fact, they have the same idea as Zhuge huotianbu. It''s not a small number. So at this moment, there are scuffles and corpses everywhere in the ADA mountains. At this moment, Xiao Yao, who is still around Song Yilin, also feels it, He could not help feeling again¡° I really don''t understand that a piece of spirit jade, or something ethereal, can be higher than such a big movement. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "people, it''s really hard to understand."¡° Xiao Ge, although I can''t feel the turbulence of Qi, I can feel the murderous Qi all around me. " Nan Tianyuan said, "you say, will someone come to our trouble?"¡° Whatever you want! " Xiao Yao said, "no matter what, I will not step back." In fact, the worry of Nan Tianyuan is not superfluous. Now Song Yilin is still in the process of breakthrough, and his aura is enough to attract some people. Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan should also be ready for war at any time. Just when they talked about this, a small group of people had quietly approached them and killed them

 Chapter 822

    A small group of people near Xiao Yao and others is composed of five werewolves.


    Now Song Yilin''s breath has changed a lot, so it''s normal for him to attract some people. What''s more, werewolf''s insight was better than those of these Chinese practitioners, so now it''s normal to find that they are close to them.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Nan Tianyuan is still unconscious. Seeing Xiao Yao''s strange smile, he suddenly becomes curious.


    "Someone''s looking for trouble." Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and said.


    "Hey, there''s a lot of people who don''t want to die!" Nan Tian Yuan said happily.


    Xiao Yao stares at Nan Tianyuan, but he doesn''t have a good way: "where''s your confidence? What if we''re not rivals? "


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head hard, and his face looked very sure: "impossible."


    Listening to Nan Tianyuan''s reply, Xiao Yao showed a curious look.


    "What do you say?" Xiao Yao asked, after all, people haven''t arrived yet, and nantianyuan hasn''t noticed anything, so he is very curious, how can he have such confidence when nantianyuan hasn''t got any information.


    Nantianyuan thought about it and said seriously: "brother Xiao, the reason is very simple! If we are not rivals of each other, maybe now you will have run with song Yilin and me, even if you carry old song! "


    Xiao Yao touched his nose, the expression on his face seemed a little embarrassed: "I am in your heart, is that the person who is a chicken thief?"


    Nantianyuan nodded his head and gave Xiao Yao face.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to pay attention to nantianyuan. On the one hand, he thinks it is difficult for him to change nantianyuan''s view of himself for a while. On the other hand, it is because at this time, the werewolf team has already appeared in their sight.


    The strength of this werewolf team is really not very strong, and they are still hiding their breath close to Xiao Yao and others, which is why nantianyuan is not aware of it. It''s just that their way of hiding is meaningless in front of Xiao Yao, who has entered the middle stage of Lingxi realm. It''s because Xiao Yao knows their strength, I''m not too nervous.


    "Protect old song, and I can deal with these werewolves." Xiao Yao said.


    Among the five werewolves, except the one who led the way is close to the aura realm, the remaining four are all in the heaven breaking realm. Therefore, there is no problem for nantianyuan to protect song Yilin, and Xiao Yao has enough confidence in himself. If such a role can do anything to them, Xiao Yao will begin to doubt his strength.


    "Well, brother Xiao, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, Lao song will be fine." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    At this time, the middle-aged man who was the leader had already spoken Chinese. It seemed that there were many people who knew Chinese in goose country.


    "Are you Chinese practitioners?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, took a deep breath, and said only one word: "go away."


    This word, let the five werewolves some silly eyes.


    Although they know that the other side is not simple, they did not expect that the other side should be so overbearing.


    The head of the werewolf, the expression on his face also looked a little unable to hang up.


    "Presumptuous! This is our country of geese, not you Chinese. How dare you be so presumptuous? " Said the wolf, biting his teeth.


    The four werewolves standing behind him were also indignant.


    "Boss, let''s stop talking to them and kill them!"


    "That is, you see, the man sitting on the ground is still shining on his chest. Have they found Lingyu in goose kingdom?"


    Five werewolves, looking at Song Yilin''s eyes, all showed a greedy look.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that it is impossible to solve the problem peacefully.


    In this case, Xiao Yao is too lazy to write ink with each other.


    He mobilized the aura in his body and rushed towards the five werewolves.


    Two of the werewolves stood in front of him. Before he entered the werewolf state, he had already been crushed by Xiao Yao. The other one was smashed in the chest by Xiao Yao, and his body flew out. There was a dark hole in his chest, and his heart was broken to pieces.


    The remaining three werewolves were all shocked.


    Especially the leading werewolf, before he realized that Xiao Yao was not simple, but he didn''t expect that the strength of the other side had been so terrible.


    "Boss, what... What to do?" A werewolf, who used to clamor, is now afraid.


    In fact, it''s nothing to be ashamed of. For any normal person, it''s impossible to keep calm in such a situation. One of their companions, who accompanied them all the time, just fell down and didn''t even have the chance to struggle. So, what courage do they have to fight against Xiao Yao?


    "I''ll give you one last chance. Now go away. If I''m in a good mood, I won''t do anything to you." Xiao Yao''s tone was flat, and his face was calm, as if he had just killed two werewolves. In his opinion, he just killed two chickens.


    He has such confidence, the remaining three werewolves, will not feel how Xiao Yao pretended, forced.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s feeling that a werewolf like Blu is pretty good, he would not talk to each other much now, which is a waste of time for him.


    "Hand over Lingyu, and we''ll go. Otherwise, we''ll fight with you to death!" Said the leading werewolf.


    "Lingyu is not with us." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "Well, who are you cheating on?" A werewolf hiding in the back mustered up his courage and said.


    Xiao Yao glared at him.


    Just one look made the werewolf subconsciously step back.


    "Well, since you have to say that, I''ll tell you, even if Lingyu is really here, what can you do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Since the other side is shameless, Xiao Yao is too lazy to give the other side any good face.


    Since they believe that Lingyu has fallen into their own hands, simply admit it.


    They are unreasonable. Xiao Yao can be more unreasonable than them.


    They don''t believe Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao has no reason to make them believe in themselves.


    If you have to be stronger than Xiao Yao, few people can be more powerful than Xiao Yao. Even in the face of a stronger opponent, how could Xiao Yao ever be afraid and soft?


    Lost life, maybe next life.


    Dignity lost, the next life may only be reincarnated as a dog.


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea.


    "In that case, don''t blame us for being rude!" Said the leading werewolf.


    There was a murderer on his face.


    Obviously, he has made psychological preparations. No matter what, he has to fight to the death.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    They have already said that, and the other side doesn''t intend to give up. In this case, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s meaningless to go on writing, and maybe it will attract more powerful opponents.


    Think of these, his body has become a strong wind, like the wind swept the earth, toward the three werewolves rushed past.


    "Old three, you go to Qiang Lingyu first, old five, and I deal with this guy!" The wolf who took the lead yelled and rushed to Xiao Yao with another wolf.


    The rest of a werewolf, has quietly touched song Yilin''s side.


    Xiao Yao obviously noticed this point. If he wanted to, he could stop the third man, but he didn''t do so, because song Yilin had a nantianyuan beside him. With nantianyuan''s strength, he didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    Just when the guy named Lao San felt that he was about to succeed, a black shadow flashed in front of his eyes.


    "If you want to move my brother, you must pass me first, right?" A cold voice sounded in his ear.


    Then, a great momentum came towards him.


    The expression on the old three''s face changed greatly. He quickly roared and clapped his hand in front of him.


    This palm, completely lost, followed by a whistling wind.


    He knew that he was in danger now, but when he wanted to retreat immediately, there was a sharp pain in his back.


    Then, the body flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Up to now, there''s no chance to have a good fight with the werewolves in geese! Now, at last, there is a chance. " Nan Tianyuan smiles, and then rushes towards Lao San again.


    Although Laosan realized that the guy he was fighting with was much weaker than the previous Chinese cultivator, the strength he burst out was still beyond his ability to compete.


    Fortunately, after dodging the other side''s killing move, the other side''s attack was overwhelming.


    Give him no breathing space at all.


    Finally, let nantianyuan seize an opportunity and directly grasp his wrist.


    With a scream, the wolf man named Lao San could not swing his arms vertically.


    His arm had been broken by the guy in front of him.


    You know, at this time, he is still in the werewolf state, no matter the hardness or strength of his body is not generally strong, but even so, his two arms seem to be broken like two branches.


    "It seems that your strength is average!" Nantianyuan sighs, and his body appears in front of Laosan again like a ghost. With a sigh, nantianyuan slaps Laosan''s spirit cover heavily.


    His big body fell to the ground. On the other side, the remaining two werewolves also fell to the ground. Xiao Yao didn''t need to take too long to deal with them¡° Xiao Ge, these werewolves are very good to solve Nan Tian Yuan said happily¡° Bullshit. That''s because we haven''t met any real experts. People like Blu can kill us. " Xiao Yao said, "don''t take it lightly. This is only the first batch. Who knows what other experts will come next." Nantian nodded his head to show that he would not be too careless.

 Chapter 823

    This time I came to geese country, nantianyuan also saw the power of geese werewolf.


    He was holding a branch in his hand, rowing on the ground, and muttering: "brother Xiao, I''ve seen a lot of Chinese practitioners, werewolves! We''ve killed the strong, maybe the gene people like bruband, but what kind of blood group is it? Are they good? "


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and said with a smile, "you look like you really want to meet them."


    Nan Tianyuan shrugged his shoulders and did not deny Xiao Yao''s conjecture: "brother Xiao, you brought me and Lao song to goose country this time. You want us to open our eyes and see the world? I''ve only seen the blood race on TV before. How ever did I see it in reality! But are they really vampires? Are they really that good? "


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said with a bitter smile: "you''d better not ask me this question. You ask me, I ask who will go? It''s as clear as I am. "


    Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised and said, "brother Xiao, haven''t you ever met a blood clan before?"


    "Why should I meet them?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I haven''t seen a werewolf before."


    Nan Tian Yuan Le he said: "then I still hope that there will be blood clan to come to our trouble later, just let us open our eyes."


    Xiao Yao glared at nantianyuan and said, "if you want to see yourself, don''t drag me. Anyway, I''m not interested in them. I just want a quiet and beautiful man."


    Nan Tianyuan knows what Xiao Yao means. Now the situation of song Yilin is not clear. Although both he and Xiao Yao have enough confidence in Song Yilin, no one knows what the situation is now. If there is a strong man coming at this time, what will happen in case of trouble? Xiao Yao is not willing to take risks, In fact, nantianyuan didn''t want anything to happen to song Yilin. What he said just now was just a casual remark, which can''t be taken seriously.


    However, sometimes, small probability events happen.


    There are several blood people who have found Xiao Yao and song Yilin.


    Looking at each other''s posture, it is obvious that it is aimed at Song Yilin''s spirit stone.


    "You, will work properly jade to hand over, can revolve you not to die." One of them is a man with blonde hair, blue eyes, long hair and shawl. He is tall and big. He is wearing a black shawl. It''s really like twilight.


    The three men, two men and one woman, who followed him, all looked menacing.


    Although foreigners and Chinese people have different aesthetic concepts, Xiao Yao can still judge that they are all beautiful men and women according to his years of experience in watching movies.


    Is it really like the twilight city play, these blood groups all look pretty?


    Later, Xiao Yao learned that emotional blood clan can change their appearance, which is why they are so good-looking - who wants to shape themselves into a clown? It''s not a psycho! Everyone has a love for beauty, even the blood clan.


    "Brother Shaw, I think my mouth must have been open." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao glared at him, no good airway: "the key is, this also came a blood master."


    "Brother Shaw, how do you know?" Nan Tianyuan said in surprise.


    "I can feel the momentum of the other party!" Xiao Yuanbai looks at nantianyuan. It seems that the question just raised by nantianyuan is a piece of rubbish. In fact, it seems to be true.


    Whether it''s the Chinese cultivator, the island''s yidaoliu, the geese''s werewolf, or the blood clan in front of him, the momentum is common. As long as he stands in front of him, Xiao Yao can sense each other''s strength, and it''s the same with each other.


    "You are Chinese practitioners, aren''t you?" The man with long hair looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, took out the previous set of words, and said: "we are Chinese practitioners, but we really don''t have the spirit jade you need to find here. On my chest, it''s just a common spirit stone in the Chinese cultivation world. Now the spirit is coming out because my brother is breaking through, that''s all."


    Xiao Yao still holds the attitude that more is better than less. If song Yilin and nantianyuan are good, Xiao Yao naturally doesn''t want to be soft hearted. But now, song Yilin''s situation is special. He can take risks on his own, but he doesn''t want song Yilin to have any accidents.


    "Well, who are you cheating on?" One of the younger Eagles obviously didn''t like Xiao Yao''s way of thinking, or they thought the same as the werewolf before. They thought that what Xiao Yao said now was perfunctory.


    "Zach, shut up!" The long hair clan frowned, "do you still have a little gentlemanly demeanor?"


    The man named Zac shrugged his shoulders and murmured, "IO, I just think this guy is lying. You know, I''m straightforward. Besides, you like to be a gentleman, but I don''t like it. If you believe his lies, you can leave now. I can solve this guy alone!"


    "Well, why don''t you try it first?" IO said with a sneer.


    Obviously, he can also feel Xiao Yao''s strength, which is why he didn''t start at once. After all, he is not sure that he can defeat Xiao Yao. So, as far as possible, he still wants to avoid disputes. After all, he feels that the purpose of his trip is to find Lingyu for cultivation, not to have a vicious fight with others.


    Although it is said that in the process of fighting for Lingyu, it is inevitable to fight with others, but if you can not fight, it is naturally the best.


    This is not because they are so gentlemanly. They just want to keep their strength and meet unexpected situations.


    "Brother Xiao, are these people hard to deal with?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "Now I don''t know. In fact, I''m just a little higher than the werewolf before. But I don''t know about the blood clan at all." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan understood what Xiao Yao meant.


    After all, it is said that knowing the other and knowing their own side can win a hundred battles. They just don''t know about the blood clan, and even don''t know what the other side''s attack means is. This is why Xiao Yao seems to lack some confidence now.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll give you the most powerful one, and I''ll take the rest three." South sky far zhengse says.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "man, didn''t you wake up? They are not the same as the werewolves before. Their strength is about the same, but the one who takes the lead is just a little stronger. "


    Nantianyuan listened to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I don''t want to share your worries! Since that''s the case, I can deal with one of them. The girl is good. Let me solve it! "


    Xiao Yaole said: "you really can find opponents!"


    "That''s it!" Nantianyuan shrugged his shoulders and said, "in the face of life and death, to say" pity for jade "is to make fun of her own life. Besides, although she is a girl, are you sure her strength is not good? Last time we went to the trade fair, you saw the painted fan. Dare you say the strength of the painted fan is not good? "


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao who had realized that the girl''s strength was the worst of the four, he might have been fooled by nantianyuan.


    "No more bullshit. It''s better to be ready for battle, but it''s better not to fight as much as possible."


    Nan Tianyuan said it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he will do whatever Xiao Yao tells him. Xiao Yao can do the rest of the things he wants to use his brain or talk about. Xiao Yao is an expert in this field.


    "Well, you tell me what I''m going to do so that you can believe me." Xiao Yao looked at the AI ou and said.


    "Obviously, take it out and show us the spirit stone of China. We have seen it before." The IO said with a smile.


    It seems that he is really a good talker.


    However, this request was rejected by Xiao Yao.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t." Xiao Yao said.


    AI Ou''s face sank, and he was obviously not satisfied with Xiao Yao''s answer. He felt that he had made the concession he should have. However, Xiao Yao''s toast was no longer a penalty.


    "Well, IO, see? Even if you don''t want to fight with each other, they don''t want to give you face at all. What else can you do? " The man named Zach said on the side.


    AI Ou took a deep breath and said, "this Chinese friend, I have made my biggest concession. Do you really intend not to give me any face?"


    Xiao sighed what has been said, "if it''s usual, you have said so, I have agreed, but now it is not possible. After all, this is not my has the final say. Now my brother is still breaking through. Although you are not the practitioner of China, I believe your blood race knows what the breakthrough is, and if anything happens, No one knows what the final result will be. How can I prove myself with my brother''s accomplishments or even his safety? "


    AI Ou lowered his head for a moment and murmured, "although I''m not very satisfied with your answer, I have to say that your words are quite reasonable..."


    The expressions on the faces of the three blood clans standing behind him were all wonderful.


    "IO, what''s your situation? Now they are our enemies Zach expressed strong dissatisfaction.


    "But don''t you think what they say is unreasonable?" IO turned to Zach and asked curiously.


    Zach: "it''s just


    "If you are breaking through now, we will all protect you, won''t we?" Said io.


    Zach said with a wry smile, "but that guy is not me."


    "But people''s feelings are understandable!" Said io.


    Zach''s a little speechless.


    AI Ou turned around and looked at Xiao Yao again, smiling and saying, "but I''m still not satisfied. What do you say to do?"

 Chapter 824

    With AI Ou''s words, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face changed.


    Before, he thought that the blood clan was a modest gentleman. Now, his previous thought was ridiculous.


    Before such a big temptation, even if the other party is really a gentleman, he will tear up the original mask.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "since that''s the case, I won''t say anything. Come on."


    "Are you going to fight with us?" IO asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "otherwise? Do you think we''ll stand here and let you do whatever you want? "


    AI Ou laughed and said, "well, you know, there are many experts in the ADA mountains now. If we move too much, it will attract other experts. So, let''s fight for a gentleman. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yao is interested in aiou''s words.


    "What is a gentleman''s fight?"


    "You and I fight alone, I can see that you are stronger than me, but the four of us together, it''s not necessary. Your friend is obviously much worse than you, so if you can beat me in ten minutes, we''ll leave, OK?" Said io.


    I have to say that this IO is very smart.


    He also knows that Xiao Yao''s strength is much stronger than theirs. If Xiao Yao can really solve him in ten minutes, it means that even if the four of them are together, they may not be opponents of each other. If Xiao Yao can''t solve him in ten minutes, they will work at the same time to see whether song Yilin''s arms are Lingyu or Lingshi.


    Compared with those werewolves before, these blood clans are much smarter. They can not only try to find out Xiao Yao''s strength, but also preserve their own strength to the greatest extent.


    Those werewolves obviously didn''t think of this. It''s a tough IQ injury.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded his head.


    "Yes."


    After all, the wave of werewolves has just been solved, and now there are these blood groups. Who knows if there will be other strong ones, so Xiao Yao also wants to save his strength and deal with some emergencies as far as possible.


    "Well, in that case, we might as well start." Said io.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and then rushed to the AI ou.


    He has to solve the problem in the shortest time. If he really steps on the point, it takes just ten minutes, maybe the other party will think that they still have a chance to win. Therefore, Xiao Yao must think that he has to show all his strength to frighten these blood clans.


    AI Ou didn''t expect Xiao Yao to do it so quickly. His face changed a little. On the one hand, he marveled at Xiao Yao''s speed. Fortunately, his speed was also very fast. He immediately hit Xiao Yao with one punch.


    "Is that it?" Xiao Yao murmured in his heart, effortlessly blocking each other''s attack, and at the same time, he punched AI Ou in the chest.


    Although aiou''s body flew out, it stopped in the air for a short time, and then stood on the ground.


    However, AI Ou''s face didn''t look very good. Obviously, Xiao Yao''s attack just now caused a certain degree of damage to AI ou.


    "It seems that I still underestimate you." IO said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to him, and his face still looked serious.


    Before, he thought that his fist was enough to make aiou lose his ability to act instantly, but now it seems that he thinks aiou is too weak, at least the opponent''s body''s anti Strike ability is very good.


    "I''ve heard before that the eastern practitioners are very powerful. Today, I see that they are really extraordinary. It seems that you are worthy of my full strength." Said io.


    "Cut the crap." Xiao Yao doesn''t have the heart to waste too much time on such useless nonsense.


    He rushed to IO again.


    Nirvana boxing is powerful.


    In the process of charging, Xiao Yao starts to turn the aura in his body. On the other hand, he is also observing the AI ou. What Xiao Yao doesn''t expect is that the other side doesn''t seem to have clothes on his face. Instead, he looks calm, as if Xiao Yao''s attack is not enough to create much pressure on him.


    Either this AI ou already has a way to deal with it, or this guy is a typical life pretender.


    According to Xiao Yao''s many years of experience, he thinks that the IQ of this guy named AI ou should still be normal, which means that the other party must have a back move. Although he doesn''t know what the other party''s back move is, he can''t stop to think about it.


    So, he tried his best to rush towards each other.


    However, when Xiao Yao rushed to the front of him and made a fist, he suddenly burst out a mighty gas engine from the guy named AI ou.


    All over the sky endless murderous gas, pours on the face.


    Xiao Yao''s fist seemed to hit something hard that could not be shaken. The strong shock feeling made Xiao Yao retreat for a long distance.


    The majestic air engine actually formed a blood red protective cover.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was obviously surprised.


    "Ha ha, I really want to see if your strength can break my defense gate." Said IO, laughing.


    It seems that he is very confident.


    Xiao Yao frowned at him and said, "it seems that your blood clan is really evil."


    "It''s just a trick." Although the words say so, but AI Ou face thick proud, even a fool can also see.


    However, the other side also has something to be proud of. After all, Xiao Yao''s nirvana fist just now has mobilized the majestic aura in his body, but this fist is still blocked by the other side.


    Time, it should have been three minutes.


    Xiao Yao dare not ink, once again toward AI Ou''s blood red shield attack in the past.


    Gradually, Xiao Yao also found that every time he attacked, he would weaken the blood red shield, and the blood red color seemed to have gradually become transparent.


    He glanced at Io hiding in the shield and found that his face was getting worse and worse.


    With a thunderclap, the protective cover was finally broken by Xiao Yao, and the guy named AI Ou also spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He opened his mouth and showed his ferocious tusks, which was similar to those werewolves.


    Aiou, desperate, rushes towards Xiao Yao. It seems that he wants to use his two tusks to crush Xiao Yao''s throat.


    "Ha ha, that''s the end of my skill?" Xiao Yao used a very appropriate idiom, and then a roar, a flame suddenly appeared in front of aiou.


    AI Ou is shocked. When he wants to choose to retreat, Xiao Yao has put aside the flame and suddenly appears in front of AI ou.


    Another blow, aiou''s body directly flew out, fell on the ground, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Xiao Yao still wants to do it, but AI Ou has already shaken his head.


    "I admit I lost." Said io.


    "I don''t believe that your blood clan has such means." Xiao Yao stood not far away and said.


    "You are right. I still have many means of attack, but my most powerful is my defense ability, but my defense door has been broken. In your opinion, my attacks may not count as anything. In this case, why should I insult myself?" IO said with a wry smile.


    Xiao Yao also showed a smile.


    "Brother Shaw, five minutes and thirty-seven seconds!" Nan Tianyuan said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, when he was fighting with AI Ou just now, the aura in his body was also consumed very badly. After all, the guy named AI Ou was shocked by his defensive door. If the remaining three blood clans rushed up, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan would only have 50% confidence in practicing.


    However, such an idea, he must not reveal, he also had to pretend to look at Zac and other three people.


    "Next, do you want to fight with me?"


    Zach was the first to shake his head hard.


    "I know that we are not your opponents. IO has already given up. You can''t attack us any more." Zach said.


    "Well, didn''t you shout so much before?" South sky far joy says.


    Zach''s face is red and he looks embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand to nantianyuan: "if we win, we can''t be too high-profile. It''s very important. After all, people carry forward their gentlemanly demeanor. As Chinese people, we have to have some etiquette."


    Nantianyuan nodded.


    Although he felt that this was not in line with Xiao GE''s consistent style, Xiao Ge had said so, so there must be his reasons for his cooperation.


    AI Ou stood up and patted the dust on his clothes. He looked at Xiao Yao gratefully and said, "thank you. We''ll leave now."


    Then he turned and left.


    It''s very free and easy.


    This time, Zach''s head was so low that he didn''t dare to say a cruel word. Obviously, he was really convinced.


    After all, aiou was the strongest of the four of them, and they marveled at the defensive door.


    However, in front of Xiao Yao, the defense gate that makes AI Ou proud and greedy seems to be paper.


    In the face of such opponents, what courage do they have to find Xiao Yao Imperial City PK? Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself?


    After waiting for those blood people to leave, Xiao Yao just sat on the ground.


    "Damn, that grandson''s defense door is really abnormal. If it were you, it would be impossible to break it all your life." Xiao Yao depressed said.


    "No?" Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised and asked, "brother Xiao, I think you were quite relaxed just now!"


    "I was pretending to be relaxed!" Xiao Yao has no good way, "otherwise, do you think they will be so obedient and leave obediently?" Nan Tianyuan''s expression was dignified, nodded, looked at Song Yilin, but said: "I really don''t know when this boy will wake up." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "now I''m more curious about what''s going on in Zhuge''s burning heaven."

 Chapter 825

    Following Blu, Zhuge Huotian and others have entered the highest peak of the ADA mountains, Qingniao peak.


    "Here it is." Blu stood in the same place and took a deep breath, feeling the magnificent aura around him. He was excited, but his face looked very calm.


    He turned his face, looked at Zhuge burning the sky and said¡° Let''s say goodbye here. "


    Chang Jianxing was puzzled. He just wanted to ask, but Zhuge Huotian stopped him with his eyes.


    Zhuge nodded, bowed his hands to Bulu, and said with a smile, "thank you, master Bulu."


    On the surface, it seems that he is much older than Blu, but those who really know their age will understand that the elder is really OK.


    Blu nodded at Zhuge and left with Ross and others.


    After they all left, Chang Jianxing couldn''t help asking the curiosity in his heart.


    "Master, what do you mean by this Blu? What are you going to do now? " Long sword line seems a little depressed.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at the long sword and said with a smile, "do you think the two of us together are their opponents?"


    Although Zhuge Huotian is an invincible God of war in the eyes of changjianxing, he is a man! Sometimes you still have to recognize the reality. Long sword shop has already learned about Blu''s strength before, and naturally knows that even if you and master add up, you can''t be Blu''s opponent, but what does this have to do with the question you just raised?


    Seeing that the face of changjianxing didn''t show a look of sudden realization, on the contrary, he was still at a loss, which made Zhuge Huotian a little disappointed. He sighed, put out his finger and knocked on the head of changjianxing, and said: "you are really a wooden head! In terms of dexterity, Xiao Yao is so much better than you. If it was Xiao Yao, he would not have asked such a question at this time. "


    "Master, you also know that I''m a hard nut to use. You''d better stop playing riddles with me and tell me directly." Long sword line said with a smile.


    Zhuge Huotian sighed and said, "I told you earlier that even the two of us together could not be the opponents of Blu, so what should we do if we find Lingyu at the same time? Do you think he will give us Lingyu? "


    Long sword line did not want to shake his head: "this is naturally not."


    Before that, Blu had already made his attitude very clear. Lingyu is their goose country''s thing, and they are bound to get it.


    "Since that''s the case, we still follow them. What should we do if we really meet Lingyu? We are definitely not the opponent of each other, but it''s very embarrassing to watch them say that Lingyu is in the bag? It''s very good that people can help us and take us here. They have also helped us a lot along the way. How can they continue to ask for it? " Zhuge said with a sigh.


    The long sword line seemed to know nothing and nodded.


    "Besides, even if Blu doesn''t mention it, I will. If we really follow them, there will be no hope at all. Maybe we have to work as coolies for them for free. How painful it is?" Zhuge said with a smile.


    "Master, what are we going to do next?" Long sword line asks curiously.


    Zhuge looked up at the sky for a long time and finally spoke slowly, saying, "take your chance."


    "Take a chance?" The chin of long sword almost didn''t fall off.


    "No way. Although we know that Lingyu is about to appear, and it''s here, we can''t find a specific location at all, and we don''t know how many strong people come to goose country this time. Although I have entered the realm of Lingqi, I still don''t have enough to see." Zhuge said helplessly, "I don''t look down on myself, but now I''m really under a lot of pressure. I really don''t know what Hong Jianzong thought. If he really valued Lingyu, why only let me come?"


    It''s as if it''s no use for him to come.


    "Master, don''t say that either. I believe Lingyu will finally fall into our hands." Hearing that Zhuge Huotian had already said this, changjianxing didn''t know what to say.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at the long sword line and said, "in fact, I''m not looking forward to it. Even if I can''t find it, I don''t think that Hong Jianzong can really do anything to me. They sent me here just to take a chance. So I can''t go too far with the idea of taking a chance." Zhuge said, "it''s mine. It''s mine. It''s not mine. I can''t force it. Just calm down and be normal."


    Long sword line heavy point nodded.


    Suddenly, a majestic aura came from behind them.


    Zhuge burned the sky with a frown, and even the long sword line that was still breaking the sky had already felt the incomparably majestic aura.


    "Lingyu!" It''s not only Zhuge''s burning the sky and long sword line, but anyone who senses this majestic Aura will come up with these two words for the first time in his mind.


    At the moment, they didn''t think about anything, so they quickly turned around and ran towards the rear.


    The mountain road is rugged. Fortunately, Zhuge Huotian and changjianxing are both practitioners, so they are not slow. At this time, there are many people around them. Obviously, they are all running for Lingyu.


    "Master, leave me alone, you go first!" Chang Jianxing suddenly realized that his existence was just dragging Zhuge to burn the sky.


    Although he is young and strong, he is still in the realm of breaking heaven after all. It''s hard to catch up with Zhuge who has entered the realm of aura.


    Zhuge Fantian turned his face and looked at changjianxing. There was a look of hesitation on his face. Finally, he shook his head and denied the request of changjianxing just now.


    "No way." Zhuge said, "now the ADA mountains are too dangerous. You can''t deal with those experts."


    "Master..."


    The long sword line was going to continue to talk, but it was interrupted by Zhuge''s wave.


    "Well, didn''t I tell you just now? Don''t ask for anything. If Lingyu really belongs to me, it will definitely fall into my hands. If Lingyu can''t belong to me, even if I rush to it first, it doesn''t make any sense. Even if it is really grabbed by me, it may also be robbed by others. "


    I don''t know how to refute Zhuge''s words.


    His eyes were filled with emotion.


    Although Zhuge Huotian, as a master, is very strict with changjianxing, it seems that the middle-aged changjianxing is a child who will never grow up in Zhuge''s eyes.


    However, changjianxing knew that he was a good teacher to himself.


    At this time, changjianxing also swore in his heart that even at the cost of his life, he would help Zhuge Huotian to get Lingyu.


    In the distance, Xiao Yao looks at a certain direction.


    "Brother Xiao, has Lingyu appeared?" Nan Tianyuan asked, standing behind Xiao Yao.


    "You feel it, too?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Nan Tianyuan.


    Nantianyuan nodded and said: "although I''m still in the realm of breaking the sky, this aura is so majestic, even if I don''t want to feel it, I can''t do it!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I really don''t know what kind of Lingyu it is. Anyway, it must be a good thing. It''s no wonder that so many experts will come to the ADA mountains to snatch this Lingyu."


    "Hey, brother Xiao, to be honest, is your heart itching?" Nan Tianyuan said, squinting.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "if I don''t think about it at all, it must be fake, but there''s no way. Who let us have bad luck? The old song dynasty is more important. Besides, even if we really go there, it''s not certain that Lingyu will fall into our hands. Do you think it''s possible for us to win over them? "


    Nantianyuan nodded and said: "although it is said that, I still want to take a chance!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, indicating that Nantian didn''t need to go on.


    Xiao Yao had made up his mind before. If it wasn''t for song Yilin''s problem, he would help Zhuge burn the sky and try his luck. But now that song Yilin has such a thing, Xiao Yao has no idea. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, there is nothing more important than song Yilin''s safety in the world.


    However, at this time, suddenly a voice sounded behind them.


    "Brother Shaw, I want to see it, too."


    Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan turned around quickly as their faces changed.


    Song Yilin stood in the sun, squinting.


    Xiao Yao quickly walked up to him and looked at him carefully for a moment. Then he felt the change of Qi sea in Song Yilin''s body. He took a deep breath and hit song Yilin''s chest with his fist.


    "I said you son of a bitch can really pick the time. You have to break through at this time and make so much noise."


    Song Yilin grabs his head and shows his hand, but says: "if I have a choice, I don''t want to break through at this time! It''s not impossible! Fortunately, it''s going well


    "You call that smooth? It''s just so smooth Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "all of a sudden, he broke through the realm of heaven shaking to the realm of heaven breaking. This cultivation speed is also enough!"


    Song Yilin says helplessly: "can''t always let you oppress me?"


    Nan Tianyuan: "bah, son of a bitch is pressing you. It''s like you''re a big yellow girl."


    Song Yilin feels very aggrieved. What he wants to express is very serious, but he is misled by these people.


    "At the beginning of the realm of breaking heaven, it''s very good." Xiao Yao said with a smile that he was not so surprised. Before Song Yilin broke through, he already had intuition and realized that if song Yilin broke through successfully this time, he would be surprised.


    Now it seems that it is.

 Chapter 826

    Xiao Yao was very happy that song Yilin was able to break through the sky at one stroke. Although he had thought of it before, he guessed it was one thing and really got the answer. It was another thing.


    Just like the college entrance examination, when a student scores himself well, he may not be very happy at that time. Only when the scores come down and he is admitted to the ideal university can he be really happy.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s stop writing here, or we''ll all join in the fun?" Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yaole said: "you''ve just finished your breakthrough, so you want to exercise your muscles and bones?"


    Song Yilin said with a smile, "we are just looking for treasure. We don''t have to fight with others."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, and expresses strong silence to song Yilin''s words: "don''t you think that even if we really find Lingyu, can they watch us take Lingyu away?"


    Song Yilin sighed and said, "it seems that even if we really find Lingyu, we have to fight with blu."


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "you are really inflated. You''ve just reached the level of breaking the sky. You just want to fight with other people''s blu. I''m not blowing. Even I''m not the opponent of that guy. When he fought with band before, you didn''t... Forget it, you didn''t see it." He just remembered that song Yilin was still in a state of breakthrough when BLU and band played each other, and he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    So, there''s no point in talking to this guy.


    "Brother Shaw, I know that blue is not easy, but I believe you can deal with him. Don''t we have secret tricks?" Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed. He knew what song Yilin meant, and said, "that move is our backhand. It''s the bottom card of the box. If it''s shown casually, can it be regarded as the bottom card? I still don''t suggest that we use this tactic until we have to. "


    Song Yilin sighed and said, "brother Xiao, how do you become a woman now? It''s like the sea. "


    "Fang Hai can''t be a mother at all." In Xiao Yao''s opinion, both song Yilin and Fang Hai are reckless ghosts, and none of them is that kind of motherly type.


    When it comes to mother-in-law''s words, Xiao Yao thinks that Zhuge''s burning the sky is a kind of thing.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s go first!" Song Yilin pushed Xiao Yao forward. "We''ve all come here. If we don''t join in the fun, it''s just natural. Besides, brother Xiao, I don''t believe you really don''t want to go at all!"


    Song Yilin''s words really touched Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Before grinding haw for a long time, think about it carefully, in fact, there is no meaning at all. Does Xiao Yao really not want to join in the fun at all? Before, when he talked with Nan Tianyuan, he expressed his attitude. If it wasn''t for song Yilin''s special situation, he might have gone with them.


    Now, song Yilin''s breakthrough is over. If Xiao Yao doesn''t want to go with him, it seems unreasonable.


    "All right, just go! Don''t push me. " Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Three people, go together.


    Although there is no way to lead by Blu, now Xiao Yao can accurately determine the location of Lingqi. If he wants to find Zhuge Huotian, they should have no problem.


    On the way, Nan Tianyuan also asked Xiao Yao a question curiously: "brother Xiao, if, I mean if, if we really find Lingyu, we really want to burn the sky for Zhuge?"


    Xiao Yao had promised Zhuge to burn heaven before. This time he came to goose country, his purpose was to help Zhuge to find Lingyu.


    Since it is to help Zhuge burn heaven, after finding Lingyu, the ownership of Lingyu naturally belongs to Zhuge burn heaven, which is beyond doubt.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao glanced at Nan Tianyuan and asked, "I said that before."


    "Ah, brother Xiao, I really convinced you." Nan Tianyuan sighed and said, "I was looking forward to it before, but now I don''t think it matters when I listen to you."


    Xiao Yao patted nantianyuan on the shoulder and said, "what you said is meaningless. Who let us promise Zhuge to burn the sky before? What''s more, Zhuge is a friend to us now. If a friend can become strong, it''s not a good thing for us. "


    "I don''t believe in anyone. I only believe in myself, and you, brother Xiao. If you become stronger or I become stronger, that''s our real strength. Zhuge''s burning heaven becomes stronger, which may be a good thing for us, but who knows if we will turn against each other for what? For example, if Zhuge Fantian plans to fight with your second grandfather Jinglei at that time, will you still think it''s a good thing? " Nan Tianyuan asked.


    The words of Nan Tianyuan really put Xiao Yao in question.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao has never considered such a problem before, but now that nantianyuan has put it forward, he has to consider it.


    "According to the truth, Zhuge Huotian''s current strength has far exceeded my second grandfather. He has no reason to go to fight with my second grandfather!" Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s just reasonable." Nan Tianyuan retorted.


    Xiao Yao''s head is a little big.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t think what you''re discussing is very interesting. It''s like buying lottery tickets. I don''t even buy lottery tickets. I just want to buy a house when I win the first prize." Song Yilin whispered.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turns around and looks at Song Yilin, and so does Nan Tianyuan.


    Song Yilin was startled by the two people''s eyes, and carefully asked: "brother Xiao, brother yuan, what did I say wrong?"


    "No, you have a point." Xiao Yao coughed and said awkwardly, "in this case, we really don''t need to continue to discuss this issue."


    "Yes." Nan Tianyuan also nodded his head.


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "besides, brother Xiao, if God really let us find Lingyu, then our luck will not be too bad, and we will certainly get some benefits from it. We have no need to worry about this."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I feel that you are so optimistic for the first time."


    "I''ve always been optimistic." Song Yilin laughs.


    On the other side, near the green bird peak, there are dozens of people standing.


    Zhuge Huotian and changjianxing are also here.


    The long sword line came up on the heel. He was panting heavily, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Bulu and others are not far away from Zhuge''s burning heaven and long sword.


    And Blu came up and said hello to them.


    "I didn''t expect that we just separated and met again." Said blue with a smile.


    Zhuge burned a bitter smile and said, "I really don''t want to see you."


    Blu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I can promise you one thing. If Lingyu really falls into your hands, I won''t rob it. I respect God''s will."


    Zhuge was a little surprised.


    He did not expect that under such circumstances, blue would make such a promise.


    He doesn''t think that Blu''s words are deceiving himself, because the other side doesn''t have such a need. After all, his strength is still a little lower than Blu''s.


    "Just this time, even if I don''t snatch it, others will snatch it. If you divide it by your Chinese level cultivation, there are at least five practitioners in Linghe realm and three practitioners in Lingxi realm. What do you think is the possibility that you can snatch Lingyu?" "Don''t say it''s you. Even me, I don''t have much confidence," he said with a sigh


    "Five masters of Linghe realm?" Zhuge Fantian was also deeply surprised by what Blu said just now.


    "Yes Blu said, "two of you are Chinese practitioners, one is me, the other is the blood king of the blood clan, and the other is me! It seems to be another werewolf. You don''t know him. Although his strength is worse than mine, he has really reached the point of secondary evolution. " Said bloom.


    "It''s really a gathering of experts this time!" Zhuge took a deep breath.


    He felt more and more that it was improper for Hong Jianzong to send him.


    "Don''t think about it so much. Sometimes it''s not only strength but also luck to win Lingyu. Maybe you can meet Lingyu when you walk." Said bloom.


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile.


    He didn''t really feel that lucky.


    Suddenly, blue''s face changed.


    "No!" Said bloom.


    Zhuge Huotian was startled by his sudden change and asked: "master blue, what''s the matter?"


    "This aura seems to be changing slowly, or shifting." Said bloom.


    "Transfer?" Zhuge was a little surprised.


    Blu nodded, looked at the direction of the peak, took a deep breath, and explained: "this has happened before, the position of Lingyu will change, or in fact, Lingyu already has the minimum spirituality, just like you Chinese ginseng, isn''t it a legend that Renshen will become a ginseng doll and run around?"


    "It''s just a legend." The expression on Zhuge''s face was a little embarrassed and said, "anyway, I haven''t seen ginseng that will become a doll for so many years."


    "It''s just that you didn''t see it." Blu said, "there are all kinds of strange things in the world. Sometimes it may not be that it doesn''t exist. Maybe it''s just that we haven''t met. Just like in this world, how many people believe in the existence of werewolves and blood clan? Even in China, how many people will believe that there are powerful people in China


    Zhuge Huotian nodded, and his expression became a little serious.


    By this time, someone not far away had begun to go in another direction.


    "We''re leaving, too." Blue sighed, "it''s not easy to wait for Lingyu to show up..."

 Chapter 827

    Seeing that everyone was almost gone, Zhuge Huotian and others couldn''t wait to move towards the place where the aura came out again.


    Xiao Yao, song Yilin and others have stopped at this time.


    They are not fools. Naturally, they can feel that the aura has slowly changed at this time.


    Although I don''t know what happened in the end, I suddenly noticed the transfer of aura position, which was enough to surprise Xiao Yao and others.


    "Brother Shaw, what shall we do now?" Nan Tianyuan asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "what else can I do? Run with aura!"


    "But..." Nan Tianyuan said these two words, and suddenly fell silent.


    He knew that he didn''t need to say more about the next words. Xiao Yao certainly knew what he wanted to express.


    It''s true.


    When Nan Tianyuan''s face just changed, Xiao Yao already knew what this guy was trying to express. He just sensed the aura and was moving in their direction.


    This is enough to make Xiao Yao puzzled. After all, this is totally unreasonable. Unless this Lingyu has a gender and must be a woman, how can she be attracted by her handsome face?


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao is a little sad. He is so rampant. Aren''t other men very sad?


    "Brother Xiao, don''t be stunned. Let''s hurry up!" Song Yilin urged.


    Even though the boy has entered the cultivation of breaking the sky, his impatient character can''t be changed for a while. He is still so hairy and impetuous. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is used to it now.


    "Didn''t you say that before? Aura seems to be moving in our direction. You said let''s go. Where else can we go now? " The South sky far white eye Song Yi Lin, smile to say.


    Song Yilin touched his head, and some of them didn''t understand the current situation. However, from what Nan Tianyuan said just now, he vaguely felt that this should be a good thing.


    "Well, brother yuan, do you mean we just stay where we are?" Song Yilin asked.


    Nantianyuan shrugged his shoulders and said very irresponsibly, "don''t ask me this question for the time being, and I can''t give you a positive answer."


    Song Yilin turns his eyes to Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "do you really think I have any special ability to attract that aura to me? So it doesn''t make sense for you to ask me now. "


    "What shall we do now?" Song Yilin was really disoriented by Nan Tianyuan and Xiao Yao.


    "For the time being, let''s wait and see." Xiao Yao finished this sentence and found a place to sit down.


    In fact, this is not to say that Xiao Yao is lazy, but because now he really has no better way. After all, now no one knows where the birthplace of aura will be fixed. Now it is still in the process of transfer, and the direction is the direction of Xiao Yao and others.


    Others are running to Xiao Yao. Even if Xiao Yao wants to keep on going, he can''t find a direction.


    As the sense of Lingqi becomes stronger and stronger, Xiao Yao realizes that Lingyu is getting closer to them.


    Do you really have bad luck?


    "Brother Xiao, it seems that there are still some people coming towards us!" Nan Tianyuan said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "those people don''t come for us, they come for Lingyu. If they don''t come, it''s really strange."


    They can feel that the position of Lingyu is changing. Can''t those people notice it? So it''s reasonable for them to come here. There''s no need to discuss it.


    "Brother Xiao, shall we be ready for battle?" Song Yilin asked.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "do you know how many experts are running for us now? I''m still ready to fight. They want to take our turn. How about every minute? "


    Song Yilin smiles awkwardly.


    Nantian was far away and said happily: "brother Xiao, you have to know that this boy has just entered the realm of breaking the sky and has already expanded a little."


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He didn''t feel like he was expanding!


    "Let''s go, too!" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Yilin asked.


    "Lingyu should have stopped." The southern sky on the side helps Xiao Yao explain a sentence.


    Song Yilin quickly nodded and ran with Xiao Yao.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Yao and others also stopped.


    Looking at the mountain in the distance, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    The mountain road is steep. The original lush mountain top shows a few ferocious patches. The trees are all broken by the waist. A straight road is like an upside down ladder, which is daunting.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the situation?" Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin are a little confused at this time.


    "Was it before, or was it caused by Lingyu?" Song Yilin asked, "how do I feel that this is a way to make way for us?"


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going?" I don''t know why, now Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of confusion.


    "Eh, brother Xiao, your chest is shining!" Song Yilin was surprised as if he had discovered a new world.


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and found that his chest was really emitting a light white light. He grabbed the pendant.


    After taking it out of his clothes, Xiao Yao looks at the dragon shaped pendant and the direction of Lingyu, which makes him more upset.


    What he knew was that this pendant might have been left by his father. Zhuge said that it was the key to the door.


    Is there a special connection between Lingyu and the pendant, or even her father?


    "Go Xiao Yao finished this sentence and rushed to the mountain road.


    Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin didn''t hesitate, so they quickly followed.


    For Xiao Yao, the most important thing now may be to race against the clock.


    Other experts are still coming here, but it also takes time. This is a natural advantage for Xiao Yao. He has a chance to get Lingyu before BLU and others arrive. Although Xiao Yao thinks it''s not so simple, it''s better than wasting time.


    On the ladder, Xiao Yao''s speed is getting faster and faster, and the distance from Lingyu is getting shorter and shorter. Xiao Yao feels that there seems to be a voice calling him in his heart.


    Mysterious call.


    "Is brother Xiao too fast?" Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin can''t keep up with Xiao Yao.


    "I think we can all wait where we are." Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile and said, "brother Xiao is now in full swing."


    Though they said so, neither of them stopped.


    Soon, Xiao Yao came to the top.


    Above the peak, Xiao Yao looked at the scene in front of him, a little dull.


    Now he knows what a real visual impact is.


    On top of the peak, there is a clear spring.


    This is what Xiao Yao never thought of before.


    What makes Xiao Yao even more unexpected is that the clear spring gives off a blue light.


    Leng for a while, song Yilin and nantianyuan also catch up.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the situation?" Song Yilin asked.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, and song Yilin said directly: "brother Xiao, I know, do you want to say ''I ask you, who do you ask''? I said it myself


    Xiao Yao laughed: "a child can be taught."


    Song Yilin was depressed.


    "You can wait for me here. I''ll jump down and have a look." Xiao Yao said.


    "No!" Hearing what Xiao Yao said, song Yilin was a little worried and said, "now I don''t know what''s going on down there. What''s the danger?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin, sighed and said, "what do you say, just stand on the side?"


    When Xiao Yao said that, song Yilin was speechless again.


    "I''ll go down anyway!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "your task is to protect your own safety. Don''t worry about anything else. Do you understand?"


    "In case those people come..." Nan Tianyuan whispered.


    "When those experts come, you should withdraw. Don''t have any conflicts with others." Xiao Yao said.


    Although song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan were worried, Xiao Yao had already said that, and they didn''t know what they could express next.


    Xiao Yao took off his coat and threw it to Nan Tianyuan. He jumped into the deep pool.


    "Brother yuan, what should we do now?" Song Yilin asked in a low voice.


    "Wait." Nantianyuan''s voice is quiet, so people can''t hear any emotional fluctuation.


    Song Yilin sighs and nods. Now that Xiao Yao has jumped down, song Yilin can only regard Nan Tianyuan as the backbone. What Nan Tianyuan says is what he says.


    Ten minutes passed and nothing happened.


    Twenty minutes passed and nothing happened.


    Half an hour later, there was movement at the foot of the mountain.


    The army is coming.


    Nan Tian glanced at the foot of the mountain and said, "let''s go."


    He also knows that if they are targeted by the people at the foot of the mountain, it is tantamount to causing trouble. When those people see that the two of them come first, they will have doubts. It is not up to them to decide whether there will be a conflict or not.


    "But brother Xiao, he..." Song Yilin hesitated.


    Nantian looked at Song Yilin from a distance and said, "don''t worry, brother Xiao will be OK. Brother Xiao has already told us before. Our task is to protect our own safety. As for other things, don''t think about it for the moment."


    Song Yilin nodded his head and chose to go down the mountain together with Nan Tianyuan. At the foot of the mountain, Nan Tianyuan took a deep breath¡° Brother Shaw is going to be fine, isn''t he Nan Tianyuan asked¡° Well, it''s going to be OK. " Song Yilin gave a bitter smile. He knew that Nan Tianyuan needed to give him a positive answer, and song Yilin would not hesitate.

 Chapter 828

    Half an hour ago, Xiao Yao jumped into the clear spring.


    Spring water is not biting cold, but some warm, let Xiao Yao have a feeling of joy.


    The spring water seems to be like a very strong aura, washing Xiao Yao''s body, and then drilling into the body from various pores, including the viscera, and even into the bone marrow


    Xiao Yao enjoys this feeling very much. He even wants to have a good sleep in such an environment. He has to open his eyes whenever he sleeps. This is a kind of enjoyment.


    Here, even breathing is unimpeded.


    At this time, there are already some experts close.


    BLU and others have already stood outside the clear spring.


    "It''s a magic trick!" Blu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Lingyu must be here!" A person of blood clan excitedly says.


    With these words, he jumped into the clear spring.


    However, just when he came into contact with the spring, he made a scream, just like the direct explosion of fireworks in the air, as if it had never existed before, and disappeared into the sky and earth.


    Everyone subconsciously stepped back. I''m afraid that any normal person would be afraid when he saw such a scene.


    "How... How could that be?" Zhuge Huotian asked in amazement.


    After learning from the past, no one dares to jump into the spring again.


    Although everyone wants to get Lingyu, if they really have to pay for their lives, they certainly don''t want to. After all, their lives are gone, not to mention Lingyu. They can only sympathize with the former blood clan master, but they are still grateful to him. They thought he was going to take the lead, But I didn''t expect that people were demonstrating to them with their lives - they couldn''t jump into the spring!


    "Ah, good man!" Some people can''t help sighing.


    The members of the blood clan who came with the master were a little silly at this time.


    That is the existence of the strongest among them. If it is changed into the Chinese cultivation level, it must be in the aura realm at least. But now, without a fart, it just disappears in front of everyone. The impact is too strong. They can''t recover for a while.


    The next second, they quickly left the land of right and wrong.


    There is no one to support them. They can only be bullied casually here. Don''t say anything to fight for Lingyu. It''s very good not to be killed by hostile forces.


    So, for those people, of course, it''s thirty-six stratagems now. As for their companions who just died -- don''t make a fuss. Now, who cares!


    The dread of the spring has successfully deterred some people, while the rest are standing on the side and watching.


    No matter how eager they are for Lingyu, they dare not act rashly now.


    "Well, granddad, what''s going on?" Rose, standing beside bloom, asked curiously.


    "You ask me, who do I ask?" Said blue, rolling his eyes at Rose.


    Xiao Yao''s mantra of emotion is now learned by Blu, and it''s very skillful.


    "No one knows what''s going on in this situation. It''s meaningless for you to ask me, but now it seems that the clear spring can''t go down, so you have to wait and see!" Said blue with a sigh.


    "When shall we wait?" Rose asked.


    Blu took a look at him and he immediately chose to shut up.


    He knew what Blu was going to say next.


    However, what they didn''t expect is that this horrible spring has now become Xiao Yao''s territory.


    Xiao Yao shrank in the spring like a fish in water. If he could, he would not even go out for a lifetime.


    But his body is like a leaf floating in sleep, where he wants to go, where he can go, is not his own decision, he has to drift with the tide.


    The visibility in the spring is still very high. You can see it clearly in a radius of more than ten meters, but in the spring, there are no other creatures except himself. He wondered if there would be no bacteria in it.


    Anyway, that''s what he thought. At least he didn''t see any algae here.


    Slowly, Xiao Yao suddenly had a feeling of landing. He lowered his head and took a look. He found that he seemed to have landed on a platform at this moment.


    At this time, the pressure originally felt by his body dissipated in an instant. Instead, he was relaxed. Originally, he could only drift with the tide. Now, he has finally occupied the dominant position of his body. This feeling makes him feel like a new life.


    After stretching his muscles and bones, Xiao Yao also began to carefully look at the situation nearby, but unexpectedly found that not far from the platform where he is now, there seems to be a hole where he can see a faint white light.


    At the moment, without any hesitation, Xiao Yao walked towards the cave.


    This is his initiative, but it is also a kind of passivity. It seems to be contradictory, but in fact, for Xiao Yao, there is always a voice in his ear, ripping his soul.


    As he was about to reach the entrance of the cave, Xiao Yao''s steps suddenly stopped. He picked up the aura in his body and suppressed all the thoughts in his heart.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, he fell into the battle between heaven and man.


    Although he now wants to enter the cave and have a look, he is shocked to find that there seems to be a mysterious energy in the cave, which can block all the spies of his aura. This is very rare. It can even be said that it is the first time Xiao Yao has encountered such a situation. In fact, to be exact, when he was outside before, he also found that, This clear spring has a certain ability of isolating and peeping.


    This gives Xiao Yao a very unstable feeling. He has no sense of security. He always feels that there are crises everywhere. However, from jumping off the spring to now, he has not noticed any danger around him. However, he believes that his feelings will never deceive himself. This is the reason why Xiao Yao is now in conflict.


    Thinking again and again, Xiao Yao took a deep breath, which is the performance of having made the decision.


    No matter whether the cave is really dangerous or not, since Xiao Yao has now come here and stood at the cave entrance, there is no reason to back out, otherwise, it is not in vain? And Xiao Yao is a person who knows how to grasp the opportunity, which is a very rare opportunity for him.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao did not have any hesitation at the moment, and walked directly into the cave without saying a word.


    At the moment of entering the cave, a strong light suddenly strikes. Xiao Yao subconsciously closes his eyes. After he reopens his eyes, everything in front of him has changed dramatically.


    Now he seems to be in a huge jungle. The trees here are at least 30 to 50 meters high, which can be called a real towering tree. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, when he turns around, the original hole disappears, as if it had never existed. He dares to promise, This is definitely not any place in the ADA mountains.


    At least, in the ADA mountains, he hasn''t seen any tree as high as this.


    All of a sudden, the soil under his feet trembled and his ears roared. He turned his face again, just in this direction. A red mammoth was charging in his direction. On the mammoth, there was a young man with a sword. He looked as if he was only 14 or 15 years old.


    "Who are you?" Wait for the other party to stop and speak Chinese.


    "I... I''m a Chinese cultivator. Where is this place?" Xiao Yao asked blankly.


    He didn''t know what the situation was and where it was.


    He clearly remembered that he had jumped into the clear spring, but he had no impression of what he saw at this moment.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s atheism, he would have felt that he had come to the so-called heaven at this moment.


    "Are you Chinese, too?" Hearing this, the boy changed his face slightly and asked, "when did you come here?"


    "Just now!" Xiao Yao is not happy. It''s the first time that he''s been questioned by a young kid.


    This kind of feeling is really not good enough.


    "Strange, it''s a long time before the next visit... Forget it, you come up first!" The young man looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, pointed to the mammoth in front of him and asked, "is this it?"


    "Yes The boy said, "if you don''t want to, don''t come up and run after me."


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, but he didn''t care so much. He jumped up to mammoth''s back.


    "Sit down." The boy looked at Xiao Yao and frowned. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Then he turned around and said, "Kunlun, let''s go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the giant mammoth under him had been running all the way.


    Xiao Yao, who was not ready in his heart, was shocked. Fortunately, he adjusted his aura in time, so he barely stood firm.


    "Don''t fall into mud." The boy made a sarcastic remark.


    Xiao Yao sighed, then turned around and looked around. It was a very lush jungle. For a while, Xiao Yao couldn''t see an end. However, he found that in this forest, the aura was very strong, as if he was still in the spring.


    But on the whole, the scenery here is very good. Unfortunately, he knows that this is not a suitable world for him. He doesn''t know how many dangers are hidden around him.


    "Where are you taking me?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "When you get there, you''ll know." Said the boy in a deep voice.


    Well, it''s a teenager with a lot of personality!

 Chapter 829

    Sitting on the mammoth, I walked for more than an hour.


    Xiao Yao wants to chat up with the boy several times, but the boy is really cold. He doesn''t like to talk to him about anything Xiao Yao says. After several times, Xiao Yao is too lazy to ask for nothing.


    No one is willing to stick a hot face to someone else''s cold ass!


    Xiao Yao as a man with temper, in this respect, can only choose to compromise.


    When he got to the place, the boy jumped directly from the mammoth, which was six meters high, and waved to Xiao Yao.


    "We''ve arrived, and you can come down."


    Xiao Yao thinks that this boy is too forced. In fact, he can also realize that the other side has only the cultivation of shaking heaven.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s really not easy to have such accomplishments at this age.


    It has to be said that other people are arrogant and arrogant, but they still have certain capital. Otherwise, if such a character is put in the outside world, I''m afraid it will not die, and it will be disabled for life.


    After jumping from the mammoth, Xiao Yao also carefully observed the surrounding environment.


    It should be a tribe. There is a large area of open space, in which there are more than 50 wooden houses. Some people who are dressed like teenagers come and go. It seems that they are very curious about Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the boy grabbed a middle-aged man and asked, "Uncle Li, where is the village head now?"


    "It should be in the ancestral hall! What''s the matter? " The man with the hoe put down his hoe, looked at Xiao Yao, and said to the boy, "Er Gouzi, I''m afraid this is not from our tribe?"


    The boy gave a wry smile and said, "Uncle Li, don''t you know what to ask? Who don''t you know in our tribe? He''s not from our tribe, of course


    Li Shumei frowned and looked at the expression on his face as if he was not happy.


    "Since he is not from our tribe, what do you mean by bringing him? Don''t you know that it''s very dangerous for you to do so? " Looking at Uncle Li, it seems that he is very dissatisfied with the juvenile''s way of doing things.


    The boy sighed and said, "Uncle Li, of course I understand what you mean, but this guy is also Chinese. I can''t ignore him, can I?"


    Hearing this, Li Shucai opened his eyebrows, sighed and said, "although he is a Chinese, we should help him, but in recent years, you can see that the people who come in are more and more angry. I''m afraid we regard them as friends, but they regard us as slaves."


    Speaking of these, Uncle Li seems to think of something very unhappy, a trace of sadness in his brow, fell into a painful memory.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yao naturally felt puzzled. He just looked at each other''s appearance and didn''t want to say anything to himself, so he didn''t ask.


    After Uncle Li left, the boy turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    "Keep going with me." Young voice is still indifferent, people can not hear the joy and sorrow.


    Xiao Yao felt that he really should break out.


    "I said, brother, can you give me a little respect? Up to now, I don''t know who you are or where you are. I''m just like a fool. I''ve been following you all the time. But is this fair to me? What if you''re all bad guys? What if your purpose is to abduct and sell me? " Xiao Yao doesn''t like it any more. He really wants to sit on the ground and play tricks. But when you think about it carefully, no matter how it is said, now he is a person with status. No matter whether it''s passed on or not, it''s a self destructive image!


    So he thought it was better to be serious.


    The boy glanced at Xiao Yao, his eyes filled with indifference.


    "Well, you don''t have to follow me." Said the boy.


    This remark can be regarded as poking Xiao Yao''s depressed point.


    He doesn''t want to follow each other. Who wants to be led by the nose? But now if he is left behind, he is really at a loss. He lacks too much knowledge of the world in front of him, and even doesn''t know what it is like. What can he do besides following the other side?


    He is also very helpless!


    Seeing the young man and moving on, Xiao Yao, though he was tucking away in his heart, could still make complaints about it.


    Following the boy, he walked for almost three minutes and turned into a room.


    In this room, I visited some stalls, some futons, and an old man with goatee, who was offering incense.


    Then he turned around and looked at the boy and Xiao Yao.


    "People outside?" Goatee was a little surprised.


    "Village head, he was a Chinese I met before, so I brought him back." Said the boy.


    "I see, er Gouzi, you go first." The goatee waved his hand.


    It can be seen that the boy is very obedient to the words of goatee. After hearing these words, he immediately turns around and leaves.


    "Er Gouzi, that''s a very unique name!" Xiao Yao can''t help but want to hit the young man.


    The boy stares at Xiao Yao and walks out of the ancestral hall without paying any attention to him.


    "Cheap life, it''s easy to support. If it wasn''t for this name, he might have died three years ago!" Goatee clapped his hands, pulled a chair, sat down and said.


    Xiao Yao blinked and said, "what happened three years ago?"


    "I thought you would ask first, where is this place?" Goatee laughs.


    Xiao Yao felt his nose awkwardly. To be honest, now he is really curious about this problem. He just gave the goatee a little bit of deviation.


    "Well, I know you must have a lot of doubts in your mind now. This is another world, which is totally different from the one you lived in before. But I can tell you that in this world, there are so many experts. I know you are a practitioner of aura realm, but in this world, even the aura realm is just a mole ant." Said goatee.


    Xiao Yao was surprised to hear this.


    "As you can see, even an ordinary person, even Er Gouzi, is a practitioner who shakes heaven. You don''t think he is gifted, let alone a master. In fact, he is just an ordinary person." Goatee continued.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face became a little complicated.


    It has to be said that the words of goatee had a great impact on Xiao Yao.


    I don''t dare to say anything else, but if the strength of the young man before him is really placed in the world he lived in before, he is definitely an expert. But now, he is told that the cultivation of the young man is just an ordinary person here.


    I''m afraid that any normal person can''t accept such comments!


    Even in the world of seclusion, it is impossible to exaggerate.


    This also reveals a very important message to Xiao Yao. At least the world in front of him is more powerful than the hidden world outside.


    Really can be regarded as a master, more like a dog, the strong left everywhere.


    "It''s called Lingwu world. I believe you can feel that it''s very different from the world you lived in before. As for what''s going on here, I can''t see it carefully. It takes too long. Now can you tell me how you came to this world? Although it is said that every few years, people will come to this world, but it is obviously not the time yet. "


    "I don''t know how I got here." Xiao Yao''s dispirited face, "I just jumped into a spring, and then saw a hole. When I came in, I appeared in this world. Now I can''t find my way back."


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, goatee stands up and stares at Xiao Yao with a kind of astonished eyes.


    "This... How is this possible?" Goatee said, "you enter the world of Lingwu in another way, not through the holy gate?"


    "No Xiao Yao shakes his head. This is the word "holy gate" he heard from the second person. The first person is Zhuge Huotian


    Xiao Yao felt that he was too young and couldn''t figure out too many things.


    "Are you the one who saved us?" The expression on goatee''s face was full of excitement, as if he saw the Savior. After that, he made a gesture to kneel down for Xiao Yao.


    This really scared Xiao Yao. He quickly held out his hand and held the goatee. Then he was full of depression: "I said village head, what do you mean? I just came to this world for no reason, and I was brought here by the ER Gouzi for no reason. Now you have to kneel down for me for no reason. Why, do I miss Er lengzi, and do you want to play with me? "


    "No, no, I want to ask you, are you Xiao?" Asked goatee.


    "Yes..." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That''s right!" Goatee looked up at the sky and laughed, tears almost came down, "heaven does not die, I Lijia village! Ten years ago, the benefactor didn''t cheat me. His descendants really came and really came to save us from fire and water! "


    "Damn, I''m really the Savior. I said, village head, do you watch too many American dramas or Internet novels? It''s very poisonous Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    With these words, Xiao Yao suddenly frowned and stood up abruptly, with his eyes fixed on the village head and asked¡° You just said, ten years ago, someone told you that his descendants came back to save you? "


    The goatee village head is busy.


    Xiao Yao sat back in his chair, and his heart was full of waves.


    Is my father really in this world?


    Even, like myself, passing by here?


    But how could his father know that he would come here? Is that old man really capable of foretelling?


    Xiao Yao feels that there seems to be a line implicating himself

 Chapter 830

    Xiao Yao thinks that if he continues to think about it, he is likely to have a mental breakdown in the next second.


    From entering the Lingwu world to now, what happened made Xiao Yao feel like he was in a dream.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that everything around him was so clear and real, he would feel hallucinated.


    On the way here, Xiao Yao''s idea is actually very simple. It''s just to find the way back to the previous world, but now it seems that Xiao Yao has given up his previous idea.


    He found his father.


    If goatee didn''t joke before, Xiao Yao could be sure that the man who appeared was his father.


    How does his father know that he will come to Lijia village is a mystery, which needs to be solved step by step by Xiao Yao.


    "Well, village head, first of all, tell me what''s going on, why do you say that I will be your Savior, or how can I help you?" Xiao Yao said.


    The village head''s mood is still a little excited, Xiao Yao is not worried, just waiting for the old village head to slowly ease his inner emotion.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the village head drank a few cups of tea before he was relieved.


    "Ten years ago, a master passed by our Lijia village. He stood on the broken edge cliff and said that in seven years'' time, there will be beasts bred. At that time, it means that Lijia village will be destroyed." Said goatee.


    "As a result, he was right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Goatee nodded and sighed. His eyes were full of pain. He didn''t have to think about what happened three years ago.


    "That day was the Spring Festival. At night, the earth was shaking. I walked out of the house and saw a red light shining at the broken edge cliff. Then there was the roar of wild animals, which was enough to break the sky. Then a giant animal climbed up from the broken edge cliff and entered Lijia village to eat only teenagers, This is also why most of the people in Lijia village are middle-aged and elderly. The beast climbs out of the cliff every Spring Festival. "


    After hearing goatee say this, Xiao Yao came back to his senses. After he followed the boy named Er Gouzi into Lijia village, all he saw were middle-aged and old people. It seems that there was a young man named Er Gouzi, but he didn''t think much at that time. Now he came back to his senses. It turns out that there is such a story in it.


    Goatee sighed, then continued: "we just think of that expert''s words. At that time, they all came with a smile and didn''t take it seriously."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "at that time, I''m afraid you all regarded him as a liar?"


    The goatee blushed a little.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything more. Anyway, human nature is like this. Only when the disaster really comes, can he understand some truth. Otherwise, he will always live in a dream, not only in the real world, but also in this Lingwu world.


    "In fact, what is really terrible is not the beast, but a cultivator, a real powerful man, who drives the beast to attack us." Said goatee.


    "Is that man Chinese, too?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He remembered that he had just come to the village with ER Gouzi. The man named Li Shu seemed to have a deep hatred for the Chinese people, which made him feel very confused. Now it seems that it is not difficult to understand that the cultivator has caused so much damage to their Lijia village. If he is a person in this village, he might also be worried about outsiders.


    "It''s also strange that we lead the wolf into the house. If it wasn''t for the fact that we took in the cultivator, I don''t think it would have caused the current situation." Goatee said angrily.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "don''t say anything about these aftershocks. At that time, you couldn''t have known that such things would happen."


    Goatee nodded.


    "But I''m also curious. What''s the purpose of the other party? What''s more, since it''s all done now, why don''t you go? " Xiao Yao is thinking about whether the people in this village are a little absent-minded. Since they are about to be exterminated, they still don''t hurry to leave this place.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to run, but there is no way to run. The group training orders that Lijia village will be stationed here for generations and can''t leave." Said goatee.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said seriously, "if you have to say that, I don''t believe it."


    Just listen to group training. He believes there will be some pedantic people in Lijia village, but what is group training in the face of life and death?


    It''s the same with people.


    Goatee gave a bitter smile and said, "it seems that you are also an expert! There''s nothing to hide from you. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head, full of disgust.


    How can I be regarded as an expert! I''m afraid he doesn''t believe what the village head goatee said just now. He wants to fool himself? Isn''t that bullshit!


    "In fact, we also want to leave, but this place has been bound by that practitioner. It''s impossible for us to leave." The goatee village chief whispered. Xiao Yao reached out and patted the village head on the shoulder and said, "look, if you talk like this, we can continue to talk! If there''s something, let''s be frank. Don''t hide it. You''re not a fool, and I''m not a fool. Why do you have to lie to me by saying something you don''t believe yourself? " Speaking of this, Xiao Yao asked curiously, "but what does the man who drives the beast want to do? If he really wants to kill people, he can get rid of you. Why do you need such ink? " Goatee sighed and said, "he forced us to hand over the Li family''s Lingyu."¡° Then you give it up! " Xiao Yao patted his thigh and said, "it''s a big deal. Don''t you just give it to others? Is it necessary to pay such a heavy price? "¡° If it''s really that simple, it''s easy to do, but in fact, even we don''t know when our Li family has any Lingyu. " Said goatee. Xiao Yao understood. He thinks that all the people in Lijia village are unlucky. He believed that there might be some Lingyu in Lijia village, and Lingyu might be the medium to the outside world. If it wasn''t for Lingyu, how could he go to goose country and come to this world? However, the people of Lijia village are also aggrieved! They didn''t know Lingyu at all, and they didn''t know where Lingyu was, but the cultivator didn''t believe what the Li family said. It''s a bit too much to say that everyone is innocent and guilty. If the people in Lijia village really have Lingyu, it''s OK to say so. But the people in Lijia village all shake their belts, and they don''t find Lingyu! Would anyone feel very aggrieved? This is equivalent to a normal person going out to be robbed, forcing him to hand over a 50 million bank card. That guy is very depressed! I have 50 million bank cards. Is it necessary to go to night? That''s pretty much what happened¡° I have another question Xiao Yao said¡° Yes, please Now goatee''s attitude towards Xiao Yao is so respectful that he can''t wait to confess Xiao Yao as his ancestor. Although he didn''t see Xiao Yao''s overwhelming power, what the master said ten years ago has basically come true. Now what''s the doubt? Even if Xiao Yao really does not have much strength, but for them, it is also a life-saving straw in general. Goatee village head is not unwilling to doubt, but dare not doubt, he does not want to let his last hope are broken. Xiao Yao is under a lot of pressure. When he comes to Lijia village, he really doesn''t do anything. People have already called out one by one¡° Now that the master had expected everything ten years ago, why didn''t he nip the danger in the bud? " Xiao Yao asked. If he doesn''t make it clear, he will probably not be able to sleep at night¡° At that time, I also asked, but the expert said that everything was the will of heaven, and it was the destiny of heaven, and no one could change it. Moreover, ten years ago, the beast had not been bred, and the cultivator had not come to this world. He could do nothing about it. " Said goatee. Xiao Yao felt that the expert ten years ago was really pretending to be a fan. But when he thought that the other party might be his father, he choked back all the words he wanted to curse¡° Well, you can tell me what you want me to do and how I can help you. " Xiao Yao said. Goatee blinked and looked at Xiao Yao with a blank face. Obviously, for the old village head, these problems should be considered by Xiao Yao, not himself. What can he do? Xiao Yao sighed, spread out his hand, said: "you don''t say anything, even if I really want to help you, I don''t know how to do it!"¡° You can kill the cultivator and the beast! " Said goatee. Xiao Yao: "he felt that the village head really looked up to himself. Let''s not say whether we can find someone else. Even if we find someone else, we may not be the opponent of each other! Before, goatee had already said that in this world, even the mole ants of the practitioners of aura realm, so he didn''t have a general understanding of how strong the other side was, and asked him to kill others? If you don''t get killed, you''ll be burning incense.

 Chapter 831

    Goatee village head can look up to Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao is not willing to inflate himself. He didn''t even know what was going on in the world he was in, so how could he go to the trouble of an expert who didn''t know the details?


    Although Xiao Yao is a very confident person, it doesn''t mean that he is absent-minded!


    Xiao Yao thinks that he should go step by step and let it be. If he wants to force, he will die here.


    Xiao Yao thinks that this Lingwu world is quite good, with beautiful scenery and rich aura. It''s a perfect holy land for cultivation. However, he doesn''t want to die here!


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t show any passionate expression, the head of the village with goatee clapped in his heart.


    He knew that Xiao Yao had no confidence at all.


    "My Lord, you will save us, won''t you?" Asked the goatee village chief.


    Xiao Yao sighed and walked back and forth with his hands on his back.


    After thinking for a while, he calmed down, looked at the village head with goatee, and said, "I don''t want to save you, but as you said before, even the practitioners of aura realm are just ants in this world. Do you think I can really save you? Do you think I can really kill that cultivator and beast? "


    The goatee was choked with words.


    Although he is not a cultivator, he also knows that the cultivator who drives the beast is absolutely powerful. At least Xiao Yao can''t deal with it. Let Xiao Yao kill others, and no doubt let Xiao Yao die.


    But now, in addition to putting all hope on Xiao Yao, the village head doesn''t know what else he can do.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to think of other ways, but after so many years, they still have to wait and see?


    "I believe you!" After thinking for a long time, goatee nodded his head hard, then looked at Xiao Yao seriously and said.


    Xiao Yao lowered his head.


    He wondered where goatee''s confidence came from.


    He also wants to believe in himself, but how can he believe it?


    "Well, my Lord, let''s stop talking about this. Shall I get you something to eat first?" Asked goatee.


    Xiao Yao took a puff from the corner of his mouth, grabbed the goatee''s wrist, and said solemnly, "before that, can you not call me my uncle first? Just call me Xiao Yao. To be honest, I''m really under a lot of pressure from you! "


    "It''s OK, there''s pressure, there''s motivation!" Goatee said with a smile.


    Damn, the old man has just come from the outside world. When he has pressure, he has motivation. He can say all these words. The mobilization work is really in place.


    Although he felt that goatee''s practice was tantamount to trying to push himself into the fire pit, after thinking about it carefully, he found in despair that he had no choice but to jump into the fire pit.


    He has an intuition that even if the practitioner doesn''t take the initiative to provoke himself, he is afraid that the other party will come to him. Although he hasn''t, it''s only a matter of time.


    Xiao Yao just like lost soul, simply eat some things, then the village head to find two dog son, ordered a, let two dog son with Xiao Yao temporarily find a place to stay.


    After a hot bath, Xiao Yao lies on the bed with a chopstick in his mouth.


    Now he needs time to think about some problems. There are too many problems in his mind, which make him breathless.


    If we have to use four words to describe Xiao Yao''s mood now, it is a mountain of pressure.


    Let''s not say whether we really want to help the people of Lijia village to deal with the cultivators and beasts. He thinks that it''s hard to survive in this world with his own strength.


    However, Xiao Yao''s attitude is not too negative. Although there are many crises in the world, it may not be a good thing. After all, risks and rewards exist together. Although the world is very dangerous and there are many strong people, everything has two sides. Why can''t you become a strong person in the world? The one at the top of the pyramid.


    Although this seems to be a bit far away now, for Xiao Yao, it seems that there is nothing impossible to accomplish. It just costs more energy and time, that''s all.


    Just after lying down for a while, the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao sat up, coughed and said, "come in."


    The wooden door was pushed open from the outside, and it was the boy who came in and brought Xiao Yao to erguzi in Lijia village.


    "Er Gouzi, I said you''re not doing anything. What are you doing here and there?"


    Er Gouzi looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    Then he did something that Xiao Yao never thought of.


    Straight knee bend, kneel in front of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was surprised. He got down from the bed and wanted to pull Er Gouzi up. As a result, just after pulling Er Gouzi up, the boy knelt down again.


    "Did you take the wrong medicine? I''m not dead yet. What are you kneeling for? " Xiao Yao depressed said.


    Two dogs looked at Xiao Yao and said, "if you don''t promise to help us revenge in Lijia village, I''ll never get up on my knees!"


    Xiao Yao was a little angry when he heard that.


    "You are a moral kidnapping. You are a typical moral kidnapping! I tell you, if you have to say that, I have to condemn you. It''s my duty not to help you. It''s my duty to help you. Why don''t you understand that? " Xiao Yao said seriously.


    At this time, he realized that another advantage of his coming to the world was that he could drink chicken soup without fear. Anyway, these people must have never heard of it.


    Just like the previous two dogs in front of him, he was blinded and stupefied. You don''t need to think about it. You don''t know what words this guy can think of to fight back better. This is a kind of victory!


    "Now, can you stand up?" Xiao said with a sigh.


    "I don''t know!" Er Gouzi shook his head and knelt down in front of Xiao Yao.


    "What I said to you before I joined you was in vain, wasn''t it?" Xiao Yao stamped his feet angrily. He was heartbroken. Facing such a young man, he had no choice.


    Er Gouzi looked at Xiao Yao straight in the eye and said, "anyway, I don''t care. I''ll leave my words here today. If you really don''t want to save our people in Lijia village, I can''t get up on my knees!"


    Xiao Yao frowned and his face sank. He said, "if you really say that, kneel here."


    With these words, Xiao Yao went back to bed and lay down. He turned over and didn''t want to talk to ER Gouzi at all.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t go to see Er Gouzi, he knew that the boy still didn''t leave, but he didn''t have any way to do it. Anyway, he had already said what he had to say. If the boy had to get to the top of the rope, he had no way to do it. He couldn''t have to take his life in just because of the mess, could he? Although Xiao Yao is an ideal person, he doesn''t have to pay too much for other things!


    Xiao Yao thinks that although he is not a bad person, he is not a good person at all. At least he will not carry out the task of paying his life for other people''s affairs. If Xiao Yao really has the ability to kill the cultivator and beast, and he is sure to win. Even if Er Gouzi doesn''t come, he will go there directly. But the key problem is that he doesn''t think he is the opponent at all. What can he do even if he finds someone else?


    Isn''t this a gift?


    No matter what Er Gouzi said, he felt that he had to keep his bottom line, and he couldn''t be confused.


    "In fact, I''m not the only child in our family. I have a sister, a brother and a big brother." Two dogs suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao sniffed, thinking, there is no family planning here after all!


    "But they''re all dead and eaten by the beast." When the two dogs spoke, their voices were trembling, half angry and half sad.


    "I hide under the bed and watch what happens. I want to rush out to protect them, but my parents are holding me. I know that even if I really rush out, it''s impossible to save them. I''ll die, too. I feel helpless. My body is shaking, powerless, really powerless..."


    Xiao Yao sighed and sat up again, looking at Er Gouzi.


    "Er Gouzi, stand up first."


    Er Gouzi ignored Xiao Yao.


    "I told you to stand up!" Xiao Yao suddenly roared.


    Er Gouzi was startled, subconsciously stood up, and then looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "in fact, what you just said is quite right. In that case, even if you really rush out, you can''t help. You just give your life for nothing. But have you ever thought that I must have the strength to save you?"


    "But you are the Savior of our Lijia village..." Er Gouzi whispered.


    "You said all these words. I never said them, didn''t I?" Xiao Yao asked.


    These words made Er Gouzi feel speechless.


    Indeed, how long did Xiao Yao come to Lijia village.


    From the beginning to the present, Xiao Yao never seems to have said anything that he wants to help, and the identity of Savior is only given to him by the village head of their Lijia village.


    I never asked Xiao Yao whether to accept it or not.


    Xiao Yao was a little moved when he saw Er Gouzi''s expression on his face. He also knew that what he said just now had a certain effect, so he continued: "what do I want to express? I think you can understand. If I really have a way, even if you don''t speak, I will help you. But now the key problem is, even if I want to help you, I can''t find a good way. What can I do? Are you really going to die? "

 Chapter 832

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, two dogs bite their lips and don''t know what to say.


    His tears were already rolling in his eyes.


    Since Xiao Yao has decided to speak carefully, there is no way to take care of Er Gou.


    Even if he knew what he had just said was hard for ER Gou to accept. After all, it was tantamount to breaking the hope of Er Gouzi village head or all the people in Li Jia village.


    But what can he do?


    "Well, I''ve said all I have to say. As for what you are thinking now, it''s only you. You don''t need to tell me. Now you can go." Xiao Yao said.


    Er Gouzi stood up and walked out of Xiao Yao''s room like a walking corpse.


    After two dogs left, Xiao Yao lay down again.


    After waking up, Xiao Yao opens his eyes, looks at the strange surroundings and sighs.


    Before, he was still looking forward to whether he could leave the ghost place as soon as he woke up, but now it seems that it is impossible.


    I''m still in Lingwu, and the sense of reality still exists.


    Out of the house, it was early morning.


    After stretching, I took a deep breath and felt refreshed. The aura of this world is too strong. It is not only beneficial to practitioners. Even ordinary people living in this world may live for many years. If they practice a little, it is not impossible to live to two or three hundred years old.


    He couldn''t help thinking about what would happen if he could connect all his relatives and friends to the world. For them, it would be beneficial and harmless. But the next second, he thought of a question in front of him. Even if he could do it, could he do it? Even if the opportunity is in front of us, we may still hesitate. Although the environment here is very good, it is also very dangerous.


    In the secular world, Xiao Yao has enough ability to protect his relatives. However, let alone in this world, even in the outside world, Xiao Yao''s strength is not enough.


    After all, his strength is still a big problem. If you want to make your relatives and friends carefree, you have to find ways to improve your accomplishments.


    At this time, a voice suddenly interrupted Xiao Yao''s thoughts.


    "Eun Gong, are you awake?"


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw the head of goatee walking in his own direction step by step.


    "Village head, are you awake?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Goatee nodded and said, "I woke up a long time ago, but I know you are still resting, so I didn''t disturb you. It seems that recently, my grandfather has never had a chance to have a good rest."


    What the head of goatee said is not too much.


    During this period, Xiao Yao''s rest is really a problem. Since he went to goose country, Xiao Yao has been in a tense state and needs to deal with emergencies that may happen at any time. It''s impossible for him to have a good rest. That is to say, he came to Lingwu mainland this time because of the strong aura around him. In addition, Xiao Yao was really tired during this period, That''s why I slept so long.


    This should also be regarded as a vacation for Xiao Yao.


    Just think about it, Xiao Yao thinks that he is really strong enough, at least in terms of psychological quality. If ordinary people come to such a completely strange world or a dangerous world and can sleep so deeply, it is simply impossible.


    "By the way, village head, I think it''s better for you to call me Xiao Yao. Don''t call me my eunuch every day. I''m really under a lot of pressure because of you!" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    The head of the village smiles and makes it clear that he doesn''t want to pick up Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed and didn''t talk too much about this topic. He could see that the village head was relying on himself.


    "My Lord, it''s time for us to eat." The village head said, "I''m ready for the breakfast."


    Xiao Yao can only say nothing about it.


    I''ve only heard about luncheon, dinner, when is there any early dinner?


    In China, generally speaking, lunch is more formal. Even in some special places, dinner is more formal. But when can we have breakfast?


    However, Xiao Yao can also understand the idea of the head of the goatee village. After all, they are soft mouthed and short handed. They hold themselves up to heaven. When the people of Lijia village are really in danger, Xiao Yao is embarrassed to pat his ass and run away.


    That''s why I want to live in Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, but he didn''t refuse. Even if he knew what was in the other person''s mind, how could it be? Even though he knew it was a set, Xiao Yao had to get in!


    Last night, Xiao Yao was ready for everything. He kept calm and let it be.


    Following behind the head of the goatee village, Xiao Yao enters a room.


    In the room, there is a long table with no less than ten dishes. They are all rare delicacies, but many of them are animals Xiao Yao has never seen in the outside world. It''s not hard to figure out that Xiao Yao has already seen mammoths since he came to this world, so what else can''t be seen in this world? It''s not blowing. Even if there is a dragon on the table, Xiao Yao dares to use chopsticks now.


    What a big heart he is!


    At the dinner table, there were many people sitting. Er Gouzi and Uncle Li, whom he saw yesterday, were also there.


    "Here you are, my Lord!" Seeing Xiao Yao, everyone stood up and said hello warmly.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the village head with goatee. He gave a bitter smile and said, "village head, you are really going to force me to a dead end!"


    The village head has no choice but to smile. He must know what Xiao Yao wants to express.


    "My Lord, sit down first. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk about it after dinner." Uncle Li said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sat on the chair, still in the right position, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on him.


    Xiao Yao picked up the chopsticks and put them down again.


    "Village head, I''ll tell you the truth. You really don''t need to treat me so warmly. If you are willing to take me in for the time being, so that I won''t live in the open, I''m very grateful to you. If you are in trouble, it''s really within my range. Even if you don''t do anything, I won''t stand by, but if you are in trouble, It''s not within the scope that I can solve. It''s useless for you to do anything, don''t you think? " Xiao Yao said.


    I don''t know how many times I have said this. If the other party really understood it, he might have already understood it.


    In fact, Xiao Yao knows that these people are just pretending to be confused.


    They are willing to pretend to be confused, which means that Xiao Yao will certainly be willing to follow them to pretend to be confused. Naturally, the ugly words have to be said in the front.


    "You think too much, my Lord." The village head said with a smile, "although I don''t know that the expert in those years would say that you are our Savior, I believe that he won''t cheat us."


    Xiao Yao understood what the village head said.


    The meaning of the village head''s words is that although you are not strong enough, we don''t want to believe that you are our Savior, but now that your appearance and identity are right with that expert in those years, there will be no difference. Don''t worry about it.


    In the face of such words, Xiao Yao can only say that he is speechless. Before, he felt that he was a very unreasonable person, but now it seems that he really thought too much before. If he talked about unreasonable words, the village head could throw himself a few blocks away.


    "Village head, can we have a good communication?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The village head nodded and said with a smile, "of course."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, looked at the village head and asked, "well, you tell me what kind of cultivation that master is in."


    The village head hesitated and asked in a low voice, "do you really want to know?"


    Xiao Yao felt that what the village head said was just rubbish, and immediately said, "isn''t that for sure? Know your enemy and friend before you can win a hundred battles. Since I want to help you, I have to know the strength of the other party first, right? Otherwise, I don''t know how to prepare for anything? "


    "Well... It''s said that the cultivator''s strength may have reached the realm of Linghai. As for the stage of Linghai, I don''t know."


    "Oh! Linghai... What?! "Spirit sea?" Xiao Yao almost didn''t jump to the table.


    He felt that the village head was just playing with himself.


    Up to now, he has seen the strongest experts, who are just practitioners of Linghe realm. He believes that there must be practitioners of Lingjiang realm in the world of seclusion, but there will never be practitioners of Linghai realm.


    Lingxi, Linghe, Lingjiang, Linghai, how many levels are there?


    If he is a practitioner of Linghe realm, Xiao Yao has a certain confidence and a certain chance of winning, but he is a practitioner of Linghai realm


    It''s so special that it''s death!


    Although Xiao Yao is a very civilized person, he can''t help but curse his mother at this time.


    It''s not a pit. What is it?


    For the cultivator of Linghai, it''s only a matter of minutes to squeeze himself to death, isn''t it? Maybe you don''t need to break your bones.


    Not to mention the practitioners of Linghai realm, even if the other side is just Lingjiang realm, Xiao Yao thinks that he is doomed to die.


    "Cough, my Lord, I didn''t intend to say it at first, but since you have asked me, I have to say it." When the village head with goatee spoke, he stood up to pour a glass of wine for Xiao Yao. "My Lord, let''s have a drink first to suppress the shock, OK?"


    "Don''t drink in the morning. I can''t drink at noon." Xiao Yao waved his hand, "now give me a drink, it''s a waste of wine. Anyway, I can''t live long."


    "..." all the people in Li''s village changed their faces. They didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would become so negative in a moment after knowing each other''s accomplishments.

 Chapter 833

    They think Xiao Yao is negative because they don''t know how much pressure Xiao Yao is under at this time.


    Xiao Yao is very curious that these people should look at themselves with such eyes. Don''t they know the gap between the practitioners of Lingxi realm and those of Linghai realm?


    It''s not appropriate to use words like gap to describe it. It''s a world of difference!


    How easy Xiao Yao is to deal with Lin Minyan, how easy the practitioner of Linghai realm is to Xiao Yao.


    This makes Xiao Yao completely unable to see the hope of winning.


    "Well, you don''t need so much pressure. Our information may not be accurate." The village head said with a cough.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the village head and asked curiously, "can you tell me how you know that people are in the realm of Linghai?"


    The village head said, "the expert said.


    "Did the master cheat you? Or have all his predictions come true? " Xiao Yao asked.


    The village head thought about it and nodded: "basically, it''s all come true."


    Hearing what the village head said, Xiao Yao suddenly came up with energy and quickly asked, "listen to what you said, there are still some things that have not come true?"


    "Well, he said, the people here are very handsome!" When the village head finished, he looked at Xiao Yao, a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao looked around, but he didn''t find the bricks. Otherwise, he would abandon the principle of respecting the old and loving the young and teach the old village head a lesson.


    Damn, you can''t even listen to me! The one that didn''t come true is handsome?


    Aren''t you handsome enough?


    He was so angry that his liver trembled.


    "Am I not handsome enough?" He asked with a tiger face.


    The village head coughed and said carefully, "can you see it..."


    "..." Xiao Yao was almost elated by the village head.


    This old guy, do you want to save them by yourself? Why can''t you flatter me at all? If I were myself, I''d be afraid that some idioms like "jade tree facing the wind" and "Pan an" would have been thrown away without money.


    Anyway, at least it won''t be like this old village head, picking up words that others don''t like.


    Xiao Yao feels more and more that the master ten years ago must be his own father. How could he have the cheek to say such unconscionable words if he was someone else.


    I really think my son is handsome!


    "Well, for me, the prophecy has basically come true." Xiao Yao said.


    Er Gouzi couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao glared at him angrily: "do you have any opinions?"


    Er Gouzi didn''t want to be so absent-minded as the old village head. He shook his head and said, "no problem, no problem. In fact, I think so."


    Xiao Yao nodded happily, and then the village head asked Er Gouzi to do it.


    He wondered if the reason why the cultivator drove the beast to slaughter the village was because the goatee didn''t speak well. Of course, he still didn''t say it. After all, this matter is a pain point for the people in Lijia village. Making fun of other people''s pain points is forcing them to work hard with themselves?


    Xiao Yao won''t do such a thoughtless thing!


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s discuss some other issues." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    The village head asked curiously, "what else do you want to ask, my lord? Old age must know everything and say everything. "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "tell me about the shortcomings of that cultivator."


    "I don''t know."


    "Tell me when they''ll let their guard down."


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, you have to know where they are, don''t you? I''ll find a way to get information. " Xiao Yao said patiently.


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Yao really wants to press the head of the old village head on the table.


    Damn, he doesn''t know anything about his feelings. He knows everything and says everything. It''s true. Anyway, he doesn''t know anything. Of course, he dares to say such things.


    "To put it bluntly, you just don''t know when you ask?" Xiao Yao said.


    The old village head nodded.


    Xiao Yao''s head is on the table.


    Are these my teammates?


    It''s all pig teammates!


    Suddenly, another flash of light flashed through Xiao Yao''s mind and asked, "well, did the expert ten years ago leave any other information?"


    Since the master ten years ago might have been his father, he should not have been able to pit his son. Since he said that he could deal with the cultivator and beast, it must be because he could win, but he has not found the key point yet.


    "Yes!" The old village head nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "I hope you can give me some useful information this time."


    The village head coughed to hide his embarrassment and said, "the master once said six words."


    "Which six words?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "The sky changes, the dragon appears!" The village head said heavily.


    "The sky changes, the dragon appears?" Xiao Yao pondered over the six words and added, "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know." The village head is back to his former state.


    Xiao Yao


    At last he waved: "I''m full. Go out for a walk."


    If you stay here, you can''t get more useful information from the village head. It''s better to think about it by yourself.


    Walking on the path, Xiao Yao looks at everything around him and feels the magic of Lingwu world more and more.


    Walking along a straight line for almost two hours, Xiao Yao suddenly felt a majestic breath in front of him.


    His spirit was shocked, and he continued to move forward, but he still touched a transparent net, and his body was directly bounced back.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao blinked and bazaar looked in front of him, but saw nothing.


    He reached out his hand and groped forward. He felt something soft as cotton, but full of elasticity.


    "It seems that this is what the village head said before." It''s not the first time Xiao Yao heard the word "jiejie". As far as he knows, the previous trading conference was built by people.


    The magic of the border still needs Xiao Yao to explore.


    He picked up the aura in his body, then smashed to the border, and then a majestic breath rushed towards him.


    Xiao Yao''s body was hit by the aura, and his body flew upside down and hit a tree. The huge tree, which needed three people to hold, was directly broken by Xiao Yao.


    Lying on the ground, Xiao Yao''s Qi and blood surged. At last, when his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Damn, this aura can also bounce back?" Xiao Yao is very depressed.


    Before the strike, he was able to carry 100% aura, but he was unprepared to hit himself, the damage can be imagined.


    He sat on the ground, running the aura in his body, temporarily calmed down the riot of the breath in his body, but it would take two or three days to recuperate.


    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao suddenly feel that it is worth to be happy, after all, his all-out strike is still very good!


    But when I think of my situation at this time, I feel a little happy.


    This border is really strong enough. Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to try it any more.


    "No wonder people in Lijia village don''t worry about whether Lao Tzu will run away. They know that they can''t get out of the border."


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao was a little angry again: "in this case, they even encouraged me to help them solve their immediate problems? A border can trap me, OK? "


    After thinking for a long time, he turned around and went back to the village.


    "What''s the matter with you, my lord?" Two dogs see Xiao Yao''s face pale, walking posture is a little strange, rushed up to help, but Xiao Yao waved and refused.


    "Nothing, just a little hurt." Xiao Yao said.


    Er Gouzi was so surprised that he asked, "my Lord, have you already dealt with that cultivator?"


    "Fart!" Xiao Yao said angrily, "I was hurt by myself!"


    Er Gouzi blinked, his face was full of disbelief: "you gong, can''t you? Who can beat himself if he''s brain sick? "


    This sentence simply poked at Xiao Yao''s pain point. He jumped and scolded directly. It seemed that he was extremely irritable: "I''m brain sick, I''m neuropathy! I''ll sew it myself, can I? "


    Xiao Yao''s appearance really scared Er Gouzi. He nodded his head hard: "yes, it''s really OK. I won''t say anything. Just be happy, my grandfather!"


    "..." with a dispirited face, Xiao Yao went back to the room and sat down cross legged.


    He''s depressed!


    He''s upset!


    His heart is stuffed!


    What''s all this about?


    I''ve been depressed since I entered this world, especially that bullshit border, and I''ve really made my kidney mad.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He stood up quickly and went out. Er Gouzi was still outside the door, just about to leave.


    "Er Gouzi, come here for me!" Xiao Yao said.


    Er Gouzi carefully walks up to Xiao Yao and looks at Xiao Yao warily.


    As if now, he has really regarded Xiao Yao as a psychopath.


    "Where is your village head? Call him here Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh! Good With these words, er Gouzi ran away. It seemed that if he ran a little slower, he would be dragged back by Xiao Yao to eat.


    Within ten minutes, the head of goatee village came to Xiao Yao¡° I ask you, does it mean that the cultivator and beast will only appear in the Spring Festival¡° Is... "The village head nodded," this is a certain rule, has always been. "¡° That''s good, that is to say, I still have time. " Xiao Yaochang sighed, "from today on, no one is allowed to come near my house. Do you hear me?"¡° Ah! Good The village head nodded and agreed, then asked, "but, my Lord, what are you going to do?"¡° Practice, how much can you improve? " This sentence can be said to the village head, but also to himself

 Chapter 834

    Now Xiao Yao is the only savior for the people of Lijia village. No matter what opinions Xiao Yao puts forward, the people of Lijia village certainly have no opinions at all.


    From the old village head''s mouth, Xiao Yao also got a message. The time axis here is actually the same as that in China before. There are still five months to go before the Chinese New Year. These five months are enough for Xiao Yao to practice well. What''s more, Xiao Yao has a mysterious ring space. When he practices in the ring space, he doesn''t know how fast he can get.


    Although Xiao Yao also knows that even in five months, even in the Lingwu world with rich aura, it is impossible to break through to compete with the practitioners of Linghai realm. At least, he should cherish it for a while. At least, every time he improves his cultivation, he can have more hope to live.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao has no way to go now. What else can he do? Do you really have to wait to die? Xiao Yao''s character makes him never do such things.


    Seeing that the village head didn''t have any opinions, Xiao Yao continued to command: "in addition, you should remember to die for me. No matter what the situation is, don''t let people come in to disturb me. If I go crazy, you really have no hope."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the village head''s face was almost white with fright. He quickly nodded his head hard, just like a primary school student who promised to study hard in front of his teacher, he said: "don''t worry, my Lord. I will explain what you said, and I won''t let anyone disturb you!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "also, when it''s time for dinner, remember to send some food and put it at the door. Do you understand?"


    "Well!"


    After Xiao Yao entered the house again, the village head immediately turned to look at Er Gouzi, with a very serious expression on his face.


    "Tell me to go down quickly, find some people immediately, divide them into three teams, and guard the safety of this room. No fly can fly in. Do you understand?" Asked the village head.


    Er Gouzi blinked and looked at it as if he could not laugh or cry. He asked, "village head, are we exaggerating in this way?"


    "What do you know?" The village head said angrily, "it''s all ordered by my father! Since there must be a reason for him to say that, and he is the only hope of our Lijia village, what if something really happens? "


    Listen to the village head have already said this point, even if two dog son in the heart some depressed, dare not continue to say what, can only make an effort to nod, before the village head arranged task command go on.


    In fact, Xiao Yao listened carefully when the village head told Er Gouzi.


    The seriousness of the village head is expected by Xiao Yao, which makes him feel at ease. Although he thinks the old man''s words are not reliable, he is at least reliable in doing things.


    He will not worry that some people will worry that in the face of this kind of life and death, no one will do something harmful to his own life because of what interests.


    Now we are all in the same boat. If we want to die, we all have to die. What''s more, most of the people in the village have a deep hatred with the cultivator and beast, and they won''t go to cooperate with the enemy.


    Xiao Yao lies on the bed and immediately enters the ring space. He must try his best to improve his cultivation in the shortest time


    However, Xiao Yao''s thinking was not careful enough. After everyone in Lijia village knew that Xiao Yao was going to shut down, a man walked out of the border.


    It was a man who was about forty years old. When he came to the border, he took out a small bell from his arms and shook it at will. Then his body passed from the border.


    If Xiao Yao saw this scene, he would recognize the man. In the morning, everyone had dinner at a table.


    The man''s expression is a little nervous. He looks around and makes sure there is no tail behind him before he strides forward.


    In fact, he is also very afraid of being seen. After all, if someone sees this scene, he will know that he is an insider. If that is the case, his thought will be very ugly.


    In Lijia village, apart from him, I can''t find a second bachelor, that is, I''ve been a bachelor for half my life, so I don''t have any offspring, and there is no deep hatred between me and beast practitioners.


    But in addition, almost all the people in Lijia village have lost their relatives. They have younger brothers and children. Their hatred for the cultivator and the beast can be regarded as blood feud. They really want to kill the cultivator and the beast in their dreams.


    Finally, he ran all the way to the broken edge cliff. The man took out the bell in his hand again and shook it. The clear bell rang through the valley. After about ten minutes, the dense fog in the valley gradually dispersed, and a wooden ladder from top to bottom appeared without warning.


    But all this seems to have been commonplace for this middle-aged man. He didn''t even have the expression of surprise on his face and went down the ladder directly.


    The height of the cliff is immeasurable, and because of the dense fog in the mountains, it is impossible for the eye to measure, so basically no one knows how deep the cliff is.


    I was afraid for more than 20 minutes along the ladder. Finally, the middle-aged man landed on a platform. On the edge of the platform, close to the mountain, there is another hole with a glimmer of light inside¡° Stop coming A voice full of dignity suddenly sounded, with a strong voice of authority¡° My Lord, it''s me, Li Sanshun! " The middle-aged man said quickly¡° I know. What are you doing here? " The voice continued¡° I... I want to see the Lord! " Li Sanshun said¡° You can just talk to me if you have anything At this time, the entrance of the cave suddenly came a dull sound of footsteps, messy. Then, a big head with the whole mouth of the cave came out. It looked like a tiger''s head, but there was a lion''s mane on it. There was a rhinoceros horn on its forehead. Its two eyes were the size of a bucket. I''m afraid everyone who saw it would count down their sweat. If people in Lijia village saw it, they would be jealous and shocked. This is the beast under the broken edge cliff! Seeing this beast, Uncle Li also trembled. He knew the horror of the beast better than anyone else¡° My Lord, there is a cultivator, an outsider, in our Lijia village. " Li Sanshun said. The animal head is slightly a Leng, slightly show silence, way: "you continue to say."¡° In fact, ten years ago, an expert predicted the appearance of the Lord and the Lord, and also said that the man who came this time would be able to kill the Lord and the Lord... "Li Sanshun said with his head down. He didn''t dare to look up at the head of the beast. He was afraid that he would not be able to sleep at night¡° Kill? " The animal head sneered, as if he had heard some big joke. "Do you think he has that ability?"¡° I don''t think so. In fact, he''s very afraid. It''s just that he can''t leave because of the border. " Li Sanshun said with a smile¡° In that case, what are you doing here? " The head of the beast was furious, and a gust of wind had already overturned Li Sanshun on the ground¡° My Lord is happy and angry, my Lord is happy and angry Li Sanshun was scared out of his wits by the roar, and he didn''t dare to be angry. He just knocked his head on the ground with all his strength. Within three or two times, his forehead broke. Blood ran down his forehead to his cheek, dripping from his chin, and there was some mud on the wound¡° I think you''re scared, aren''t you? Do you think that nonsense of the man ten years ago will come true? " The head of the beast said with a sneer. Li Sanshun''s mind is not hard to see through¡° My Lord, I just think we should take precautions... "Li Sanshun said in a low voice¡° Well, I know. The Lord is still closed. You don''t know. Go away! " With that, the animal''s head retracted into the hole. After about ten minutes, Li Sanshun slowly stood up, rubbed his head, a look of shock. After wiping the sweat on his forehead, he turned around and climbed up the wooden ladder... In the cave, he could barely see the whole beast. His body is about as big as a two-story building. Except for his head, he has no hair on his body, only scarlet skin, a thick tail, which is straight down to the ground, and his four claws move towards another hole in the cave¡° Pang Wu, what''s the matter? " A voice would like to come, listen to very light, but it is accompanied by endless pressure¡° Lord, the little fellow from Lijia village came and said that there was a cultivator in Lijia village, but his strength was not very strong. " Said the beast¡° Well... "Lord, shall we kill him?" Pang Wu said¡° No, I can''t go through the Customs for the time being. As you know, I can only go through the Customs on the day of the Spring Festival. The rest of the time, I have to refine the Daneng pill. I killed so many young people just to extract their vitality and life function to refine the Daneng pill? I''ll be successful in three years. How can I fall short? "¡° But, Lord, we can''t just wait! " Pang Wu said, "otherwise, I''ll go out and kill him?"¡° Are you strong? " The voice seemed to be angry. Pang Wu immediately knelt on the ground: "Lord, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s just a little person. I don''t need you to do it at all."¡° In that case, why are you in such a hurry? " The practitioner in the cave sneered and said, "now, shut up!" Pang Wu didn''t dare to say another word of nonsense, so he got up in a hurry. In this cave, if you take a close look, you will feel startled. There are dozens of skulls hanging on the walls of the cave. Each of them is a young man, both male and female. I''m afraid the oldest is not more than 15 years old. Just a glance, can make people scalp numb, can''t sleep at night!

 Chapter 835

    It''s been a month since Xiao Yao disappeared in goose country. It''s a big mess in China!


    Xiao Yao disappeared in the ADA mountains of e country. In a month, Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin did not find Xiao Yao. Moreover, half an hour after Xiao Yao jumped into the clear spring, the sign of Lingyu disappeared.


    It seems that it has never appeared.


    Many experts have left the ADA mountains and the geese country one after another. They have only persisted for half a month, but there is still no sign of Lingyu. Even half a month later, the original spring disappeared. Seeing this situation, we have no choice but to give up. It can be said that we all return empty handed, and the blood clan is miserable, He also killed a master for no reason.


    As a master, the blood clan doesn''t know how many years it will take to recover.


    Zhuge Huotian and changjianxing are shocked when they learn from nantianyuan and song Yilin that Xiao Yao has jumped into the clear spring. Even Zhuge Huotian, who has always been as steady as Mount Tai, looks a little ugly.


    Zhuge''s burning the sky and the long sword walk are the most terrible places in Qingquan.


    Xiao Yao jumps in. It doesn''t show up yet. Doesn''t that mean Xiao Yao


    "Brother Shaw is not dead." That''s what Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin said.


    Zhuge Huotian patted nantianyuan on the shoulder and said, "although I don''t think that boy has such a short life, Qingquan..."


    Without waiting for Zhuge to burn the sky, nantianyuan repeated: "brother Xiao is not dead."


    All of a sudden, Zhuge didn''t know what to say.


    Half a month later, nantianyuan asked song Yilin to go back first.


    "I don''t know!" Song Yilin expresses strong dissatisfaction to this, "we have to wait for brother Xiao to go together!"


    "I know. I''ll wait here." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Song Yilin shook his head: "I''ll wait here, too!"


    "You take the message back first." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "besides, I''ll be here. It''s estimated that brother Xiao will come out soon."


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but brother Xiao has too many enemies in China. What if his family and sister-in-law are in danger? That''s our dereliction of duty. Now you are a practitioner of breaking heaven. I''m absolutely at ease with your strength. As long as you are in China, I don''t need to worry about it. " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "And you?" Song Yilin asked.


    "I''ll wait here."


    "How long are you going to wait?" Song Yilin asked suddenly.


    Nantian looked at Song Yilin like an idiot and said, "you are really not nutritious. How can I know how long I have to wait?"


    "That''s true, ha ha! I''ll come back to you when Huaxia is settled. " Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Nantianyuan nodded: "OK." after that, he didn''t forget to say, "by the way, when you come, remember to bring some delicious food. Damn, I can''t get used to the food here!"


    "Look at what you said. Brother Xiao will be out soon. What are you worried about?" Song Yilin laughs.


    "Come on, get out of here!" Nan Tianyuan waved.


    Before Song Yilin left, he handed Nan Tianyuan a bank card: "there is a lot of money in this card. I know you don''t have the habit of bringing money. Maybe brother Xiao found something good in the spring and will have to stay for a while. You can''t afford to spend money here."


    "Well, thank you." The South sky is far away.


    "You don''t know the goose language. What do you want to do? Pay for an interpreter."


    "Can you get out of here?" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "can I stay here for a few days?"


    Song Yilin rubbed his eyes and they hugged.


    After that, song Yilin turned around and looked at Zhuge''s burning heaven and long sword line, and said, "let''s go."


    Three people together, out of a distance.


    Nantianyuan looked at their back, looked at the bank card in his hand, and said to himself, "we have to get some food first, and tents, eh... Purchasing materials!"


    Song Yilin and others went down the ADA mountains.


    "How long will he stay here?" Long Jian Xing asked.


    Song Yilin glanced at the long sword line, rolled his eyes and said, "isn''t that nonsense? When brother Shaw comes out, they come back together. "


    "Song Yilin, you know what I mean." Long sword line said seriously.


    "I don''t know." Song Yilin suddenly stopped, his face looked a little ferocious, roared, "long sword line, you don''t fart directly! What''s the meaning? What do you want to say? Do you want to tell me that brother Xiao has died in the spring? Fart you! I tell you, brother Xiao just found some good things under the spring. He will come up soon. Do you understand? "


    Long sword line wants to refute, but Zhuge Huotian pulls it.


    He saw that song Yilin''s eyes were red and he seemed to cry at any time.


    "Song Yilin, can I ask you a question?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Song Yilin did not speak.


    "If, I mean if, Xiao Yao will stay in that clear spring for a long time?" Zhuge Huotian asked, "will nantianyuan wait so long?"


    "If it''s me, if brother Xiao doesn''t come out one day, I''ll wait one day. If brother Xiao doesn''t come out one month, I''ll wait one month. If brother Xiao doesn''t come out one year, I''ll wait one year." Song Yilin turned around and looked at the other direction of Nantian Yuandao. He laughed and said, "his words must be the same as mine."


    "What if it''s 10 years, 20 years, or even a lifetime?" Zhuge''s voice was indifferent.


    Song Yilin shook his head and said with a smile, "is that possible?"


    "What if?" Zhuge burned the sky to ask, some aggressive.


    "Ten years wait for ten years, twenty years wait for twenty years. If you wait for a lifetime, you have to wait for a lifetime!" Song Yilin said that he suddenly patted his head, "I really have to go back. I have to let Qiuyue not wait for me. If I can''t give her happiness in my life, I can only wait for the next life."


    "..." long sword line and Zhuge burning heaven are speechless.


    They really have no way to understand what song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan think.


    Judging from the manner and tone of their conversation, Zhuge Huotian and changjianxing have every reason to believe that neither Nan Tianyuan nor song Yilin are joking.


    Perhaps for them, even if they really wait in the ADA mountains for a lifetime, it''s not a great thing, just like the words song Yilin said before, as if they were just telling a very common thing.


    "You are a fool." Long Jianxing sighed.


    "Do you envy it?" Song Yilin laughs.


    "What do you admire?" Long sword line a Leng, didn''t understand song Yilin''s meaning.


    "Envy me, envy nantianyuan, envy brother Xiao, envy our relationship!" Song Yilin said.


    "Cut, love triangle?" The long sword line rolled its eyes.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you!" Then song Yilin went on.


    At the airport, when song Yilin went to buy a plane ticket, the long sword line looked at Song Yilin''s back and suddenly said two words: "envy."


    "Well?" Zhuge burned the sky for a moment, "what do you envy?"


    "Envy their relationship." Long Jian Xing gave a bitter smile, "although I don''t want to admit it, I really envy it..."


    Zhuge incensed a smile, looked at the long sword line, said: "in fact, you and they should be the same people in the world."


    Long Jian Xing sighed and suddenly said, "master, do you think Xiao Yao is really alive?"


    "I don''t know." Zhuge Huotian shook his head.


    "Is there anything the master doesn''t know?" Long Jian Xing asked in amazement.


    Zhuge Fantian glared at him and said, "don''t give me a high hat. In this world, there are many things I don''t know. I''m Zhuge Fantian, not Zhuge Liang. Even if I''m Mr. Kong Ming, I can''t control the world, can I?"


    After criticizing the long sword, Zhuge Huotian sighed again.


    "In fact, I really don''t know. Theoretically, Xiao Yao will die. We all saw how the blood clan died before. Do you think Xiao Yao can still live?" Zhuge said.


    Chang Jianxing also nodded in agreement with his master.


    But then Zhuge Fantian shook his head again and said, "but if Xiao Yao really dies, I will be worried, sad and disappointed. After all, he is the best young man I have ever met, and his future is limitless. But now, I have no sad mood at all. My intuition tells me that Xiao Yao will not simply die."


    "That..." the long sword line wanted to say something, but it was interrupted by Zhuge''s wave.


    "Don''t say anything, just let it be. Maybe I''m dead, maybe I''m not. It''s all predestined!" Zhuge said.


    Listen to Zhuge burning heaven have already said this point, long sword line can only choose to shut up.


    "Master, what do you say if we go back to China?" Long Jian Xing asked.


    "Say what you should." Zhuge said, "especially to Xiao Yao''s family."


    "I don''t understand... They''ll be sad." Long Jianxing shook his head.


    "If you tell them that Xiao Yao is still alive, instead of hurting them, they will hold expectations, especially Xiao Yao''s women. Do you want them to wait all their lives?" Zhuge Huotian asked, "to give them hope will only bring them despair. It''s better to cut the mess and tell them that Xiao Yao may be dead. In this way, they won''t have hope."


    With that, Zhuge turned his face and looked in a certain direction.


    Really, is it destined?


    "Master, do you still have to go back?" Long Jian Xing asked¡° Well Zhuge Huotian nodded¡° Is it true that there is no master of aura realm in the Chinese secular world... "Changjianxing is helpless.

 Chapter 836

    Song Yilin envies nantianyuan. The guy stays in the ADA mountains. He seems to be depressed, but at least he doesn''t need to face what he is about to face.


    The news brought back spread all over the ears of those who should know.


    "No way." No matter Gao Feng or Xia Yixing, their first thought when they heard the news was to shake their heads and deny it.


    Song Yilin has a headache.


    In fact, his idea is the same as Zhuge''s burning heaven and nantianyuan''s.


    He is not willing to impose his own subjective ideas on others. He can only tell the truth and tell the whole story of what happened in goose country.


    Zhou Lei and others don''t believe it.


    Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing, they don''t believe it.


    They don''t believe it.


    No one believed it.


    In other words, no one wants to believe it.


    In Kyoto, Zhou Lei slaps on the table.


    "I''ll go home." Zhou Lei said with a cold face.


    "What are you doing?" Qu Yang asked.


    "Find my grandfather and my father, and let them send troops to search the ADA mountains. Brother Xiao must still be in the ADA mountains now. Maybe he is in trouble. We must help him now!" Zhou Lei said.


    Qu Yang gave a bitter smile and looked at Zhou Lei with a helpless look.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? If you dare to tell me that brother Shaw is dead, I will tear your mouth right now Zhou Lei''s way of speaking now is really terrible. His eyes turn red and even full of blood. He looks like a wild animal in the jungle.


    "Brother Lei."


    "Why?" Zhou Lei stares at Qu Yang.


    "You''re more mature than me, from small to big." Qu Yang said slowly.


    "So? What are you trying to express? " Zhou Lei asked curiously.


    "Just because you are more mature than me, I believe you must understand that neither grandfather Zhou nor uncle Zhou can help this time." Qu Yang said, "it''s the ADA mountains. It''s the place of geese country. If we Huaxia really send troops, what do you think of geese country? Do you want to fight? Don''t say that grandfather Zhou and uncle Zhou won''t agree. Even if they don''t have any opinions, they are willing to help you find brother Xiao, but is everyone in Huaxia willing to agree? "


    These words, like a basin of cold water, drench Zhou Lei from head to foot.


    Zhou Lei''s body slowly sat down, then, holding his head, crying.


    "What am I going to do, what am I going to do?" Zhou Lei holds Chang Yang''s leg and cries, just like a child who has lost a lollipop


    In the base of hulongtang, the door of changjianxing''s office was kicked open.


    A large crowd of people came in.


    "Long sword, can I draw it up?" Wu Jingtian roared angrily and rushed to the long sword.


    Although some people want to hold him, now Wu Jingtian is like a mad dog.


    Wu Jingtian rushes in front of the long sword line and is hit by the long sword line and flies out.


    Wu Jingtian didn''t seem to know the pain, so he got up again, with a ferocious face, and rushed to the sword again.


    The long sword line brow tightly wrinkles, in the heart has the helpless which cannot say.


    "Can you calm down first?" The long sword line is coping with Wu Jing Tian and roars a way.


    "If it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for your master, how could brother Xiao have an accident? What bullshit Lingyu, what bullshit baby! I want you to pay for brother Shaw''s life Wu Jingtian is crazy.


    Suddenly, a hand pulls Wu Jingtian to the door.


    Even if the martial Angel struggled hard, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    A fist was waved on his head. The owner of the fist was song Yilin.


    "Old song, what are you doing?" Wu Jingtian was really quiet by this blow.


    "You were just spraying shit on your mouth." Song Yilin stares at Wu Jingtian coldly, "brother Xiao is not dead, so it''s not to pay for his life."


    These words finally brought back Wu Jingtian in his madness.


    His eyes became clear and he murmured to himself: "yes, yes... Brother Xiao is not dead yet. I''m going to goose country. I''m going to ADA mountains. I''m going to find brother Xiao..."


    Then he rushed out.


    "Can''t this boy really go to Xiao Yao?" The long sword line was stunned.


    "None of your business?" Song Yilin was upset when he saw the long sword line.


    "What do you mean, I''ve provoked you?" Changjianxing suddenly feels very wronged. Why should everyone point their spear at him?


    "Before, Wu Jingtian said something quite right." Song Yilin said.


    "What?" Long sword line a Leng.


    "If it wasn''t for your master, do you think brother Xiao would look for any Lingyu? Who is he looking for Lingyu for? Don''t you have any idea? " Song Yilin asked.


    This also made changjianxing feel ashamed.


    "But there is nothing my master can do..."


    "And then?" Song Yilin asked, "brother Xiao is missing now. After he came down from the ADA mountains, he patted his ass and left?"


    Long sword line


    For the long sword line, anyone who offends Zhuge Huotian in front of him is the biggest provocation to him.


    But now, there is a sense of powerlessness in the long sword line.


    Every word kills the heart.


    From any normal person''s point of view, what his master did this time was a little out of the ordinary. Anyway, Xiao Yao went to the ADA mountains to find Lingyu to help his master. But now Xiao Yao is missing, Zhuge Huotian has nothing to explain, and he goes back to hongjianzong directly.


    If it wasn''t for being Zhuge''s disciple, I''m afraid I would be very angry, too?


    "What can I do?" Long sword line asked, "whatever it is, I will do it."


    "Don''t ask me, ask yourself." Song Yilin said, "I will go back to Haitian today."


    "Today?" Long sword line a Leng.


    "What else?" Song Yilin said, "from today on, I quit the Dragon protection hall. Don''t assign me any tasks. I have only one task now."


    "What do you mean?" It''s a bit of a headache for long sword. Now Xiao Yao has disappeared. Song Yilin is a master of breaking heaven and a main force of the Dragon protection hall. If song Yilin withdraws from the Dragon protection hall now, it''s really a big blow for the Dragon protection hall.


    "I''m going to guard Haitian city and brother Xiao''s relatives. Can you understand what I say?" Song Yilin looked at the long sword line and asked.


    Originally, changjianxing was going to say something to persuade song Yilin, but now he resolutely gave up his previous idea.


    "I see." "If you need anything, you can come to us. We''ll help you," said long sword


    "No more." Song Yilin coldly replied and turned to leave.


    Then, go straight to the Qin family.


    Before returning to Haitian city, he still has to go to the Qin family.


    What song Yilin didn''t expect was that he was shut up.


    "My aunt said, she doesn''t want to see anyone now, you can go." Qin Qian stood at the door and looked at Song Yilin.


    Song Yilin gave a wry smile. It is obvious that Qin Rou hated her.


    In fact, it''s quite normal. After all, this time, I went with brother Xiao. Now I''m back, but brother Xiao hasn''t come back. I''m afraid that any mother can''t keep at least rational and calm.


    "I see." Song Yilin nodded.


    "You can go." Qin Qian said coldly.


    Song Yilin stepped back a few steps. Suddenly, he knelt down on his knees and headed for the gate.


    "Dong"


    "Dong"


    "Dong"


    Three heads kneel down.


    "What do you mean?" Qin Qian''s Willow eyebrows frowned lightly.


    Song Yilin looked at Qin Qianqian, with a flat tone and steady voice: "kowtow to my mother."


    Then he turned and left.


    Qin Qianqian looked at Song Yilin''s back and pursed her lips. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it after all.


    Then he turned and walked into the room.


    On the second floor, knock on Qin Rou''s room.


    "Auntie, that guy''s gone." Qin Qian said.


    "I saw it all." Qin Rou''s voice is quiet.


    She looked out of the window with her back to Qin Qian.


    "Little aunt, actually I think that song Yilin..."


    "I know she''s a good kid." Although Qin Qian''s words haven''t finished, Qin Rou has guessed what she wants to say next, and then her voice trembles, "but I just don''t want to see them. What can I do..."


    Turn around face, full of tears, a lot of old.


    Qin Qianqian quickly steps forward and hugs her little aunt who treats her like a biological mother. She also cries


    After leaving the Qin family, song Yilin went straight to the airport. When he got on the plane, he immediately closed his eyes


    He felt that he really needed to be quiet now.


    He''s going to take such a little space and relax his nerves.


    When he was about to arrive at Haitian city, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the north.


    "Nantianyuan, your uncle, this is the real hard work for me..." Song Yilin is about to cry


    His psychological pressure is too much.


    Faced with too, has passed, but will face, brought infinite pressure to him.


    Off the plane, he did not immediately find Li Xiaoxiao and others, but met Li Qiuyue.


    "I want to have a good sleep." When song Yilin saw Li Qiuyue, he fainted.


    Li Qiuyue screams and calls the housekeeper and others to lift song Yilin up and take him to his room.


    Song Yilin, finally completely unable to support, mental breakdown... Song Yilin does not know how long he slept, anyway, when he woke up, it was the next morning. He leaned against Li Qiuyue''s arms and pillowed her thighs. Looking at Li Qiuyue, she has red eyes, like a rabbit¡° You didn''t sleep? " Song Yilin asked slowly¡° Your face was white before. Can I sleep? " Li Qiuyue gave a bitter smile and touched song Yilin''s face with one hand. "Very tired, right?"¡° I''m so tired... "Song Yilin said with his eyes closed¡° Then go on sleeping. "¡° If I can''t sleep, I not only have to carry it on my own, but also have to comfort others. It is clear that I am so sad and I want to cry. How can I say it peacefully with my sisters in law? I really feel bad... "Song Yilin wanted to cry, but he knew better than anyone that he could never cry. Too many people, waiting for themselves£¨ These chapters are slightly sad. They just want to highlight two words, brother and emotion.)

 Chapter 837

    The most painful thing in this world is not to bear the pain, but to pass it on to others while bearing the pain.


    Pass on a person who doesn''t want to pass on.


    This may be a bit of a detour, but this is the real state of song Yilin.


    The body is tired, can have a rest, but if the spirit is tired, really will collapse.


    Psychosis is nothing more than mental exhaustion. He chooses to separate his subjective consciousness and escape everything madly. Song Yilin can''t choose to be a psychosis. He knows better than anyone that he can''t fall down now, otherwise, the sky will collapse!


    "In fact, brother Xiao used to take on a lot of things, but now Xiao Yao suddenly disappeared. These burdens are on me, and I can''t carry them." Song Yilin said with a smile, "you see, brother Xiao and I are really a little bit different. The world can lack anyone, but brother Xiao is the world''s God of the sea!"


    "Well." Li Qiuyue nodded.


    "You think I''m right?" Song Yilin looks at Li Qiuyue and asks.


    "Whatever you say is right, reasonable or not." Li Qiuyue hugged song Yilin tightly, "you look for me, do you have something to say to me?"


    "..." Song Yilin did not speak.


    He knew that the clever Li Qiuyue would be able to guess something.


    "You are like this, I have no room to develop my intelligence quotient!" Song Yilin said.


    Li Qiuyue held song Yilin in her arms and then cried.


    "I beg you, don''t say that, OK? I don''t care what you are going to do, and I don''t care how long it will take. Can you stop saying those words... "


    Song Yilin can''t see Li Qiuyue''s face, but he can detect that his clothes have been soaked with tears.


    "Qiuyue, listen to me, you are really a good girl. You shouldn''t..."


    "Stop it!" Li Qiuyue suddenly pushes song Yilin away. The pear blossom is rainy, her eyes are red, and her light makeup on her face is completely gone. "Is it interesting? Ah? Do you mean it? You know I can''t, I really can''t, I like you so much, how can I just put it down? Why do you have to put me down for a man? Can''t I really compare with anyone in your heart? "


    "No..." Song Yilin shook his head, "I''m just afraid I''m sorry for you."


    "But now, right now, you want to be sorry for me, don''t you?" Asked Li Qiuyue.


    "Song Yilin was speechless.


    "Do you have to be so selfish? It''s always like this. You can do whatever you want, and you don''t listen to me. Do you know that I will suffer like this? I''m flesh and blood. I''m not made of iron. I''m just a woman. I''m really sad. Do you understand? "


    Li Qiuyue''s fist beat song Yilin''s arm and chest.


    It''s just that her strength can''t do any harm to song Yilin.


    To be reasonable, song Yilin still wants Li Qiuyue to be disabled.


    "Song Yilin, I really don''t have too much demand. I just hope you don''t be so selfish. I hope you can think more about my feelings. Is it really that difficult? Is it that hard? I just want to be with you. Where are you going? I''ll wait for you. No matter how long, just like you will wait for Xiao Yao, do you think that my feelings for you are not as good as your brotherhood for Xiao Yao? "


    Li Qiuyue was a little tired crying, and she didn''t sleep until now, so her mental state collapsed.


    Song Yilin suddenly reaches out his hand and wipes the tears on Li Qiuyue''s cheek.


    "Don''t cry, I really will love..." Song Yilin said with a smile.


    Li Qiuyue showed a smile on her face and fainted with tears


    When Li Qiuyue wakes up, song Yilin''s voice can''t be found in the room.


    Her tears began to flow down again.


    Suddenly, she found a note beside her bed.


    "I''ll go to my sister-in-law and they''ll come back soon. Don''t cry. I''ll feel sorry for the man who will never leave you."


    Li Qiuyue broke her tears into a smile


    At this point, Xiaoyao security company.


    Song Yilin is opposite Li Xiaoxiao, while Li Xiaoxiao is writing at his desk.


    "Song Yilin, if you have nothing to do, you''d better go out first. I still have to work." Li Xiaoxiao said to song Yilin without raising her head.


    Song Yilin was a little flustered.


    If Li Xiaoxiao is crying now, maybe he can understand.


    But now there is no expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face, which makes song Yilin a little uneasy.


    He always felt that it was a sign of a storm.


    This kind of feeling, let him very uneasy, really afraid his sister-in-law will do something stupid.


    "Sister in law, on the phone, I have already told you..." Song Yilin whispered.


    Li Xiaoxiao finally raised his head to face song Yilin.


    "I know." Li Xiaoxiao squints at Song Yilin and asks, "you just said that. What you should say has already been said to me on the phone. What are you going to do now?"


    "I..." Song Yilin wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth for a long time, but he didn''t say anything.


    "You see, even you don''t know what you want to say." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "since you don''t know what you want to say, don''t say anything at all. If you want to see me cry, I think you must be disappointed. I don''t plan to cry in front of you."


    "Sister in law, I can''t sleep when I go back like this." Song Yilin said bitterly.


    "If you have the time, you might as well go to see Xia Yixing." Li Xiaoxiao said, "anyway, I''m sure I won''t cry. As for her, I''m not sure."


    "I won''t cry, either!" At this time, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and Xia Yixing, wearing professional clothes, came in with firm steps.


    "Oh! It''s true that Cao Cao is here! " Li Xiaoxiao joked.


    "Ah, it''s a pity..." Xia Yixing sighed.


    Li Xiaoxiao turned her eyes and looked at Xia Yixing and asked, "what''s your pity?"


    "It''s a pity I didn''t see you shed tears! Originally in my imagination, I thought I would see you crying. As a result, I was very disappointed. I didn''t expect that you didn''t shed a tear Xia Yixing said with his shoulder in his arms.


    Song Yilin is a fool.


    He was thinking, is his previous worry really superfluous?


    Do you really think too much?


    But it doesn''t make sense at all!


    Why is this totally different from my previous imagination?


    "I really don''t know why I cry. I don''t know song Yilin. What''s the purpose of your coming here? You also said that Xiao Yao will not die. In this case, what else can we worry about?" Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously, "it''s not once or twice for me that he suddenly disappeared. I''m used to it. I believe that before long, he will suddenly appear in front of me, no matter whether I''m ready or not."


    "Sister in law..."


    "Shut up Xia Yixing is also angry, "what''s the heart of you asshole ande? I''ve told you that Xiao Yao is not dead, and you still have to grind and haw here. If you dare to say that Xiao Yao is really dead, I''ll tear your mouth now! "


    Song Yilin felt that he would be too scared to speak.


    In this world, it''s really terrible


    "Well, you can go now." Xia Yixing said.


    Song Yilin stands up like a puppet and goes to the door of the office. However, he does not open the door immediately and goes out. Instead, he stands at the door and looks at Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao carefully. It seems that he wants to see something from his two sister-in-law''s faces.


    The result let him very disappointed, no matter Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing, is a very ordinary appearance.


    After Song Yilin opened the door and went out, Li Xiaoxiao was relieved.


    "The hateful guy is gone at last." Li Xiaoxiao glanced at Xia Yixing and said, "unfortunately, I didn''t let you see my joke today."


    Xia Yixing smiles.


    After a short silence, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly said, "thank you."


    Xia Yixing was stunned, pointed to himself and asked, "are you thanking me?"


    "What do you say?" Li Xiaoxiao stood up, looked out of the window and said, "I know that you don''t trust me when you come here today, because you''re afraid I can''t carry it."


    "I''m not so kind-hearted. You''re still my rival now, you know!" Xia Yixing said with dignity.


    Li Xiaoxiao gave a bitter smile: "aren''t you so tired? To worry about me is to worry about me. "


    Xia Yixing smiles and stands beside Li Xiaoxiao. The two beauties look at the scenery outside the window together.


    "If Xiao Yao really died, I would be miserable. I haven''t slept with him yet." Xia Yixing sighed, "so, he must not die! If he dies, I will be a widow. "


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing.


    "What is in your mind, you woman?" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help asking.


    "Think about dirty things!" Xia Yixing said, "to be honest, now I even think about what kind of posture."


    Li Xiaoxiao


    "I''ve decided to change my online name when I go home. I''ll call it a tough woman!" Xia Yixing is in high spirits.


    "Well, it''s tough enough." Li Xiaoxiao nodded, "when Xiao Yao comes back, I will let him sleep with you."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Then I thank you." Xia Yixing laughs.


    With a smile, the two girls suddenly hugged each other.


    Don''t let the other party see their face, and then silently shed tears. Everyone, it''s not made of iron... At this moment, the air seems to have solidified¡° I''m really scared... "Li Xiaoxiao said," he will come back, right? "¡° Yes, he will come back. If I were him, I would not like such a beautiful girl to be widowed for him. " Xia Yixing patted Li Xiaoxiao on the back and comforted her softly. He is comforting Li Xiaoxiao and himself.

 Chapter 838

    Xiao Yao never knew what happened in China.


    He only knows that he must break through the shackles of this time in the shortest time and enter a higher level, because only in this way can he increase his chances of winning.


    Now Xiao Yao''s life is very monotonous, every day in addition to training is to eat, drink and sleep.


    For a long time, this kind of life will certainly make Xiao Yao feel out of breath, but now he does not dare to relax, because he wants to live and go back to his friends and relatives.


    Unconsciously, it has been two months.


    In these two months, Xiao Yao only promoted his cultivation to the peak of Lingxi realm.


    This makes him feel very uncomfortable. The cultivation conditions here are so good, but in the past two months, he still hasn''t broken through to the realm of Linghe. In the face of the practitioners of Linghai realm, he still can''t see enough of such cultivation.


    However, it also makes Xiao Yao quickly recognize the fact that he is not as talented as others think. Although this is only two months, but you know, most of these two months are spent in the ring space, what does ring space mean? The time difference is unimaginable for any practitioner.


    It''s against heaven!


    In the final analysis, I''m still a physical foetus. Years ago, I was able to break through to the realm of Linghe. In fact, it''s already very good.


    It''s impossible to say that Xiao Yao has never dreamed of directly entering the realm of Lingjiang and Linghai. It''s just a fantasy after all. It''s just like a person who buys a lottery ticket will figure out how to spend the ten million bonus.


    The ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    When Xiao Yao is still immersed in the beautiful imagination, reality has been solid, slapped him in the face.


    Hot pain!


    Moreover, these two months also made Xiao Yao have a very bad feeling. With the growing strength of the cultivation world, he found that the ring space seemed to fall into some kind of turbulence, as if something was about to break.


    "This ring space, should not be destroyed by me?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and pondered, "or do you think it''s like the membership''s due, so you have to renew it?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head hard and threw these messy ideas out of his mind. It should be dinner time by this time. Anyway, he was really hungry.


    Stand up, open the door and go out, will put the food in the door, Xiao Yao found two dogs standing in the door.


    "Last time I came out, you were guarding me. This time, why are you still here?" Xiao Yaole asked.


    "My Lord, I''ve been in a round." The second dog said, "you haven''t eaten all day and all night?"


    "Normal!" Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if you''re hungry, eat. How nice it is! Maybe you can lose weight. "


    Er Gou gave a wry smile and said, "you are really different from others. I heard that real masters don''t need to eat."


    "Man is iron, rice is steel." Xiao Yao patted Er Gou and said, "you little boy have no consciousness."


    The two dogs were speechless.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Er Gou and said, "do you have something to say to me?"


    "No... no..." when Er Gou said this, his eyes were obviously evasive.


    "Are you sure?" Xiao Yao said, "if you really have nothing to do, I''ll go in!"


    "Ah! Good... "Two dogs really stifled to the mouth.


    Xiao Yao went straight into the room.


    Two dogs stood at the door and stamped their feet.


    "Ah, I knew earlier that I might as well have said it to my benefactor. There are still several months left. It''s not the way to go on like this..."


    Two dogs said this, Xiao Yao opened the door and came out.


    "Suddenly want to squat a large, you come with me!" Xiao Yao said.


    "I''ll follow you?" Er Gouzi seems to be a little depressed, "want me to help you wipe your ass?"


    Xiao Yao


    He was depressed for a while, staring at Er Gou and said, "why do I want to kick you so much? I said, can you speak or not? If you want to follow me, just follow me. It''s not that I say you, a young man, how can you speak so badly? "


    "Do you have one?" The second dog rubbed his nose. "I didn''t notice it!"


    "That''s because you''re stupid!" Xiao Yao said angrily, "follow me quickly!"


    Two dogs have no choice but to follow Xiao Yao all the way.


    After Xiao Yao entered the hut, er Gou was waiting outside.


    Then, we will understand what "earth shaking" means.


    "No wonder you ran so fast before. It''s really powerful!" Two dogs said outside.


    "You laugh at me, don''t you?" Xiao Yao said, "how dare you say that your amplifiers are silent at ordinary times?"


    "Two dogs silly ha ha said:" anyway, I will not have to let people listen on the side


    Xiao Yao


    He really wanted to go out and kick Er Gouzi to death.


    It''s like playing a symphony


    "Now you still have a chance. Tell me quickly, don''t fuss about it. I don''t think you have the vigor of a young man, just like an old man in his 70s and 80s." Xiao Yao said while squatting in the pit.


    Er Gouzi took a deep breath. He almost choked himself. He really wanted to slap himself hard. At this time, he took a deep breath. He just said it was OK?


    "Duke en, it''s the village head who won''t let me tell you that you are in an important stage of seclusion. Don''t disturb the rhythm of your cultivation just because of a little thing." Er Gouzi said helplessly.


    "Do you village heads think I''m dancing? How about rhythm? Speak quickly Xiao Yao said across a wall.


    "Tiaodi?" Er Gouzi was stunned to hear such words.


    "Can we not entangle too much in these trivial matters?" Xiao Yao said.


    Er Gouzi didn''t hesitate. He said, "in recent two days, a big spider suddenly appeared outside our village. It''s frightening and cannibal. Two people in our village have been eaten by the big spider."


    "You didn''t tell me such a big thing earlier?" Xiao Yao is really a little sad.


    He really didn''t know what people in Lijia village were thinking.


    With such a rhythm, I''m afraid that even before the Spring Festival, people in Lijia village will almost die.


    "Isn''t that what the village head said you can''t say..."


    "Come on, cut the crap." When talking, Xiao Yao came out of the pit and said, "take me to have a look. By the way, is that big spider powerful?"


    "It''s powerful. It''s scary." Two dogs said.


    "Isn''t that big spider the beast?" Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    "That''s not true. Compared with the beast, the big spider is much worse." Said Er Gouzi.


    Xiao Yao nodded, frowned for a while, and then spread out: "go!"


    "Really?"


    "Nonsense!" Xiao Yao doesn''t know the strength of the big spider, but since Er Gouzi says that he is much weaker than the beast that comes every year, Xiao Yao thinks it''s necessary to contact him.


    If I can''t even beat the big spider, I''m afraid I''ll have to die in the mouth of the beast.


    It''s too early to die early!


    Therefore, Xiao Yao didn''t hesitate at the moment, directly urged Er Gouzi to lead the way.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s attitude is so firm, er Gouzi didn''t say anything. In fact, his idea is the same as Xiao Yao''s.


    In accordance with this trend, not to mention until the new year, even recently, the spider can eat up the people in the village.


    On the way, Xiao Yao also understood why Er Gouzi was not so afraid as he imagined.


    In Lingwu world, besides practitioners, there are also some strange animals.


    However, there are many differences between different animals. Some low-level animals, such as Er Gouzi, often ride the mammoth. They are very docile and can be used by human beings. The mammoth is like Xiao Yao''s electric car in the world, which can be used by each person. However, some high-level animals have enough spiritual awareness, or their self cultivation has entered the realm of aura, It''s very difficult to deal with.


    The big spider that appears now is a strange beast that has entered the realm of aura and opened the spiritual consciousness.


    "If that''s true, what''s the level of beast that comes to your village every year to eat young people and children?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "At least it''s the realm of Linghe!" Er Gouzi said frankly.


    "I''m Cao! Has the beast arrived at the realm of Linghe all the time? " This obviously made Xiao Yao unable to accept.


    "Well, that beast can speak. As far as I know, only a strange beast that has entered the realm of Linghe can speak." Said Er Gouzi.


    Xiao Yao has two big heads.


    Originally, it was the practitioner who was really hard to deal with. Now, it seems that it''s really hard for other people''s mounts to be provoked. A beast is superior to Xiao Yao''s cultivation now, which makes him very hard to deal with. In the Lingwu world, his cultivation does not mean to count dregs, but even dregs!


    "What are you thinking, my lord?" Two dogs son carefully ask a way.


    "I''m thinking, why does God want to play me like this..." Xiao Yao said bitterly.


    "Otherwise, let''s not look for the big spider yet?" Er Gouzi asked tentatively.


    "Fart!" Xiao Yao said, "we''ve all come. Is there any reason to leave? I said that you are good at learning musical instruments. "


    Er Gouzi scratched his head, shook his head and said, "my father, I''ve never learned musical instruments since I was so big."


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao squinted and said, "I think it''s good for you to quit."


    "Ha ha! You are so humorous, my Lord¡° You are more humorous than me... "Speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped and suddenly turned his face and looked straight ahead. A dangerous breath came to his face. The things in front of him seemed to have noticed that there were experts approaching him. He wanted to scare Xiao Yao away in this way¡° Are you starting to scare me? " Xiao Yao showed a sneer on his face. "To frighten me is to be afraid of me. To be afraid of me is to be unable to beat me. I won''t be counselled."

 Chapter 839

    The two dogs standing on one side were shocked by Xiao Yao''s words.


    He really didn''t know what Xiao Yao''s brain circuit was like. He could say anything illogical.


    You know, sending out dangerous gas engines to push back the enemy is actually a trick used by many animals, even a local dog, not to mention the extremely terrifying spider?


    Er Gouzi didn''t reveal his words at this time. He thinks Xiao Yao''s idea is actually very good, and he appreciates Xiao Yao''s strength at this time. It''s not a good thing to keep it like this.


    As long as Xiao Yao is confident, the chance of winning will be bigger!


    Therefore, the two dogs are not willing to attack Xiao Yao''s enthusiasm at this time.


    "Er Gouzi, go back first." Xiao Yao turned to look at Er Gouzi and said.


    "Ah Two dogs are stunned.


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a strange look on his face and said, "Er Gouzi, I ask you, even if you really stay here, do you think you can help me?"


    "..." Er Gouzi felt that he would be beaten to pieces by Xiao Yao''s words. However, when he thought about it carefully, Xiao Yao''s words now really made him feel speechless. Even if he really stayed here, he might not be able to help. On the contrary, he could only play a delaying role. That''s all, But he couldn''t say it and didn''t want to admit it, young man! It''s more or less like this. It''s nothing more than self-esteem.


    "Well, don''t think so much." Even if Er Gouzi doesn''t say anything, Xiao Yao can guess what the boy is thinking now. However, self-esteem is one thing, and life safety is another. You can''t say that face and dignity are more important than your own life, can you? If Er Gouzi really thinks so, Xiao Yao will feel that this young man is very spiritless. However, in Xiao Yao''s view, although this ER Gouzi is a Muggle, he is not a silly child after all, which should not be worried.


    "But what are you going to do, my lord?" Er Gouzi asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what does that mean? Why can''t I understand? Of course, I''ll do what I have to do. Either I''ll kill that big spider, or that bullshit will kill me. Is there any other possibility? "


    Er Gouzi


    Before, he didn''t think Xiao Yao had any shining point, but now it seems that his previous idea is really too narrow. At least, Xiao Yao doesn''t take life and death as one thing, as if life and death are nothing in his opinion.


    This is still worthy of respect. He can''t do it. He believes that the whole Lijia village can''t do it.


    Xiao Yao also took a deep breath after he sent Er Gouzi away.


    In fact, he cheered himself up for what he said before, but after all, he didn''t know much about the strength of the big spider. If he had absolute assurance, it was obviously bullshit. He could despise the enemy and improve his confidence, but he would never underestimate his opponent. That was to make fun of his own life.


    "Big spider... It seems that this world is really interesting." Xiao Yao eased his mood for a while and walked in the direction of the gas engine.


    The more you go forward, the more you can feel the intensity of the Qi. There seems to be a little bit of fury in the threat.


    Obviously, the other party is a little impatient. The big spider seems to have realized that Xiao Yao is not an easy opponent to deal with, otherwise, it won''t be like this.


    Finally, between the two giant trees, Xiao Yao noticed the trace of the big spider.


    It''s just a huge spider web. The spider silk looks as thick as a child''s wrist. It''s not difficult to capture some small insects. Even some large animals, such as ordinary tigers and leopards, are not difficult. If people get involved in the estimation, they have to wait to die. Think about it carefully. In fact, this spider is very terrible. It''s such a spider, If it was in the world before, it was definitely a first-class protected animal!


    Many animals in this world are very terrible and rampant. It can be seen that there are still very few food in this world. Otherwise, no matter what large exotic animals are, they can be eaten as endangered animals every minute


    Xiao Yao''s careful observation surprised him to find that there seems to be a creature sticking to the spider, but now he must be dead and tightly entangled by the spider silk. It''s not hard to see that it''s actually a person. I''m afraid there''s only one tribe in Lijia village here. If it''s not from Lijia village, where else can it be?


    However, what Xiao Yao saw now was a huge spider web, but he didn''t see the spider, and he didn''t know where the beast was hiding.


    He raised his vigilance, carefully guarding against the surrounding, for fear that a careless spider would suddenly fly out of the corner never noticed to attack himself.


    Under such circumstances, if you don''t raise your vigilance, you might as well wait to die!


    He closed his eyes, through the aura in his body, he wanted to find the spider''s hiding place through the danger signal transmitted by the spider, but the final result let Xiao Yao a little disappointed, the other party seemed to make up his mind, not willing to meet Xiao Yao, and had been hiding from Xiao Yao.


    This made Xiao Yao a little surprised.


    Is it true that one''s own strength is enough to make the other party feel scared?


    Just when Xiao Yao thought about this, suddenly a strong wind came behind him.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He immediately adjusted his posture and measured his head. A spider passed his ear and ran through a huge tree.


    Xiao Yao''s body retreated for a distance, turned around and saw a startling scene.


    Before two dogs did not cheat him, this is really a huge spider ah! It must be at least five or six meters high, with long hairy legs. What scares Xiao Yao most is that the huge spider''s abdomen, where the spider silk is ejected, is actually a huge head, a human head. The spider silk is ejected from the mouth of that human head.


    Although Xiao Yao is also used to seeing big waves, this is the first time he has seen such a terrible creature.


    For people in the previous world, even if this big spider has no lethality, it can directly scare people to death.


    Is this a spider?


    Big spider abdomen of that face, looking at some ferocious terrible, nose has eyes, but that pair of eyes revealed infinite malicious.


    It seems that I want to kill Xiao Yao now.


    "What a monster." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, has toward the direction of the big spider, a burst of flame, a group of flame directly toward the direction of the big spider scurrying past.


    But what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that although the big spider was huge, it didn''t affect his action ability at all.


    That big spider eight thin long hairy legs, gently move, the body has left the previous position.


    "Hey, it''s a bit rough! I really want to see how long you can hide! " When speaking, Xiao Yao had already waved a few palms towards the front again.


    It''s another group of flames towards the direction of the spider like smashed in the past.


    He just wanted to turn this spider into a roasted spider, but even if it was really roasted, Xiao Yao couldn''t eat it! In particular, that face is just like a zombie in a horror movie. It has no eyes, only white eyes.


    This time, the spider seems to be completely angered by Xiao Yao. The other party doesn''t even choose to avoid it. Instead, he squirts out a few cobwebs to wrap the flame directly. However, he underestimates the power of Xiao Yao''s Qi to break the flame. It''s not an ordinary flame, but it''s generated by aura, even if it can''t match the three real fires of Taishang Laojun, But it''s not a normal flame.


    As soon as the spider silk touched the flames, it was already burning.


    Big spider obviously did not expect this situation, now quickly withdrew from a distance.


    "Ha ha, I really thought you had great ability!" Xiao Yao is more or less happy to see that he has the upper hand repeatedly. However, if the distance expands, there must be a distance. He also knows that this spider is certainly not so easy to deal with. Now that he can occupy the advantage, it doesn''t mean that he can continue to occupy the advantage later. He doesn''t think this spider is so capable.


    The spider began to crawl around Xiao Yao.


    It seems that he wants to wait for some chance.


    All of a sudden, the spider again spewed up a spider silk, but this time the direction is not Xiao Yao, but on the tree crown.


    Then, the spider''s body quickly left the ground.


    "I''m Cao! Do you really want to fly? " Xiao Yao was startled, quickly waved a palm again, toward the spider hard hit in the past.


    A thunderclap smashed the spider down.


    The huge body rolled several times on the ground. After stopping, without any gap, it ejected a mass of green spider silk towards Xiao Yao.


    The spider silk that had been sprayed out before had always been milky white, but now it suddenly turned green. Xiao Yao felt that something was wrong, so he did not choose to fight hard. Instead, he chose to stand in the distance and block the spider silk with aura.


    The green spider silk exploded in the air, and pieces of mucus fell down like rain.


    Fall to the ground, raise a white smoke.


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted. He finally knew what the spider was up to. To be honest, he really underestimated his opponent before.


    Now this kind of green spider silk is rich in venom!


    Xiao Yao couldn''t avoid it. His clothes were burned a big hole, and a small area of his arm was burned black. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s timely use of aura to stop the poisonous gas group, Xiao Yao would even feel that his life was in danger.


    He quickly took out a pill from his pocket and put it into his mouth. After melting the pill, the numbness and burning sensation were suppressed.

 Chapter 840

    "Damn, that''s mean, little man! Bah, bah, bah, I almost forgot that you are not human at all... "Fighting with a strange animal is actually a very difficult thing. If you win, it''s worse than animals, but if you lose, it''s worse than animals. Anyway, whether you win or lose, Xiao Yao basically has no advantage. This is the most difficult thing!


    The spider rubbed its forelimbs together, as if celebrating that it could hurt its opponent badly.


    Xiao Yao knew that he had to make a quick decision. Although he had taken the pill, it was just a temporary way to press the poison into his body. If he didn''t find a way to deal with the monster in front of him in the shortest time, he would be in danger when the poison couldn''t be suppressed.


    However, Xiao Yao found that the big spider was even more anxious than himself. Taking advantage of Xiao Yao''s breathing opportunity, the big spider climbed up the silk again.


    Xiao Yao is very curious, just clear is that big spider occupied the advantage, do the other party want to give up such an advantage to choose to escape? It seems that there is no reason at all, but according to the simple analysis of the eyes, it seems that this is really the case.


    Weird, it''s so weird!


    The next second, the big spider''s action, let Xiao Yao before doubt swept away.


    A huge spider web, falling from the sky, covers an area of about ten square meters.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to escape from the left and right sides, but after he looked sideways, he found that there were still four cobwebs sweeping from the front, back, left and right sides.


    This is the real net!


    Where can Xiao Yao expect such a thing to happen? Of course, there will be some measures at the moment.


    In the face of such a net, Xiao Yao really does not know where to hide! It''s not going to make a living!


    I didn''t underestimate this big spider before, but I didn''t take each other seriously at all. At this time, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. Maybe before, the reason why the big spider sent out some dangerous signals to himself was that he wanted to delay for some time. His purpose might be to weave this web, which is very possible!


    When the cobweb is about to wrap itself, Xiao Yao''s brain is also running wildly, trying to come up with a wonderful way. Originally, he planned to use gas to break the flame, but after careful consideration, he gave up such an idea. In case of detonating the green spider silk again, he can''t deal with the sticky poison. It''s OK, but a large area, I am really helpless.


    The previous venom has caused a great psychological shadow to Xiao Yao, so before he is absolutely sure, he says that he is not willing to fight with this big spider. Now the most urgent thing is to find a way to escape from the spider web, otherwise, he is afraid that he will be eaten by a big spider.


    Xiao Yao is not a person who is afraid of death, but he absolutely doesn''t want to die so hard!


    Now, is to test the strength of Xiao Yao, this is a typical blockbuster, desperate escape ah!


    The face on the abdomen of the big spider is staring at Xiao Yao.


    It seems to feel like it''s winning.


    In the face of such a desperate situation, Xiao Yao never gave up living. At this moment, he mobilized all the auras in his body and quickly gathered together to form a closed spiritual wall, in which he hid.


    This is the only way Xiao Yao can think of now.


    This move has indeed played its due role. The wall formed by aura keeps all the cobwebs out, which also gives Xiao Yao a chance to breathe. However, he knows that this is definitely not a long-term strategy. After all, following the current trend, his aura will soon be exhausted, and by that time, he will be able to use up his aura, I''m afraid I really have no way back.


    He''s crazy to turn his brain, want to get along with a better way.


    All of a sudden, a flash of light flashed through his mind, and he directly felt out the black dragon knife he had picked up at the last trade meeting from the ring space.


    Since these cobwebs can''t be dealt with with by aura, it''s better to deal with them by knife!


    It''s not that he didn''t want to use the fish gut sword, but the fish gut sword is too short after all. When dealing with these cobwebs, he may get stained with his own venom. He has already seen the venom before the cobweb. If he gets a little stained with it, he may die.


    Between life and death, what Xiao Yao has to do is to be careful and careful again. He must not be careless at all.


    He put away the aura and focused all the aura in his body on the black dragon sword.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, when he poured the aura into the black dragon sword, the black dragon sword flashed a black light, and even heard a long chant.


    The big spider seemed to see the most terrible thing in the world. After the Dragon chanted, its body collapsed on the ground quickly.


    When Xiao Yao infuses the aura in his body into the black dragon sword, the black dragon sword quickly infuses a stream of energy and directly rushes into Xiao Yao''s brain without any sign.


    That mysterious breath, although a little overbearing, but for Xiao Yao, but there is a familiar feeling, and did not cause any harm to him, but slowly spread out a picture in his mind.


    Black dragon three swords!


    On the scroll, a man holding a knife with one hand can''t see his face clearly. He is only dressed in a white robe, sharp and overbearing.


    At this moment, the air around seemed to solidify rapidly.


    The figure in my mind is still shaking, the hand is very fast, the knife gas is majestic, just like thunder.


    When you''re done, have a drink.


    There were three moves. The figure drank three times.


    Connect, chop the sky, chop the immortals, chop the gods!


    Every knife is dripping.


    Every cut is good!


    Ears of gold and iron horse, drum hammer, behind millions of mighty division, soldiers under the pool.


    With the last knife falling, the figure suddenly dispersed, Xiao Yao also suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t understand anything." Xiao Yao is heartbroken.


    For a moment, he almost held his breath. Although he knew that it was difficult for him to master the three black dragon swords in such a short time, he could at least learn as much as he could! As a result, what Xiao Yao saw was only some fur. It was impossible for him to give full play to the power of the black dragon sabres. However, these were enough for Xiao Yao, at least in the face of the current situation.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the cobweb above his head. With a knife, the cobweb was directly scattered.


    His figure did not stop, and again toward the big spider rushed past.


    The blade seemed to move with the wind. The big spider didn''t know what he was stimulated by. At this time, he was curling up on the ground, as if he was quietly waiting for death.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any ink. He jumped up in the air and stepped on the blade. He split the spider into two parts with one knife. He was so sharp that there was absolutely no drag.


    However, as soon as he fell to the ground, he closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    He is too tired


    The black dragon sword was just a little rough, which had already overdrawn his spirit.


    In other words, before the knife, perhaps it is not Xiao Yao, but the figure in his mind.


    Xiao Yao used people to carry swords, but the figure used his own spirit to carry swords.


    Knives are very different from knives.


    An interesting idea suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind. Maybe he was holding the knife, but the figure in his mind was holding the soul of the knife


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how long he had slept.


    By the time he opened his eyes, he was already lying in his own bed.


    The first person I saw was two dogs in front of him.


    "I''m Cao!" Xiao Yao was startled by this face. He slapped Er Gouzi aside and patted himself on the chest. He said angrily, "what do you want to do? You want to take advantage of me while I sleep, don''t you


    The second dog son covers his head and is very wronged: "my Lord, I don''t think you wake up for such a long time. Your eyelids are still moving. I just want to have a closer look."


    With that, he quickly asked, "you are so powerful, my Lord. You really killed that big spider! I saw the body of the spider. You are so good! By the way, are you ok? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "it was ok, but I was almost scared by you."


    Er Gouzi smiles awkwardly. He also knows that Xiao Yao is joking now. Don''t take it seriously.


    "By the way, how did I get back?" Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said.


    "I carried you back!" Er Gouzi said, "my Lord, do you know how long you sleep?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He really wants to kick Er Gouzi''s ass, and he has already fainted. He naturally doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Now he''s still asking such a question, isn''t he stimulating himself?


    "You slept three days and three nights!" Er Gouzi said, "these three days and nights, you seem to have had some dreams."


    "Dreaming?" Xiao Yao asked, "what did I say or do?"


    "It''s not true. You are repeating a sentence. I don''t understand what to cut the sky, the immortals and the gods."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and muttered to himself: "don''t talk about you, even me, I don''t understand..."


    He sat up and thought about the moment when he broke the cobweb.


    He felt that he was absolutely handsome at that time, but he also had a feeling that if he still encountered such a situation, he might not have played that role. At that time, he was not controlling the black dragon sword, but the black dragon sword was controlling him.


    "By the way, my black dragon sword!" Xiao Yao patted his head.


    "What?" Er Gouzi''s face was at a loss.


    "When you carried me back, didn''t you find a knife beside me?" To be honest, if the black dragon sword is really lost, Xiao Yao will have the heart to kill now.


    In fact, before, Xiao Yao didn''t take that black dragon knife seriously. At that time, he changed it from the old man''s hand. In fact, it was playing with tickets, but now it''s different! Xiao Yao has realized the power of the black dragon sword. If he just lost it, he would lose a lot.

 Chapter 841

    "My Lord, when I brought you back, I didn''t have any knives at my side." Er Gouzi whispered.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have the heart to deal with ER Gouzi, so he goes into the ring space to search, but the final result disappoints Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t find the black dragon knife.


    In other words, the black dragon sword may be lost!


    After retreating from the ring space, Xiao Yao''s face is full of loss.


    "What''s the matter with you, my lord?" Er Gouzi asked cautiously.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that my aunt is here." Xiao Yao casually perfunctory way.


    "Aunt?" Er Gouzi obviously didn''t understand Xiao Yao.


    Looking at Er Gouzi, Xiao Yao sighed. It would be really strange if this boy could understand what he just said, unless this boy and himself came from China some time ago.


    "Two monkeys, thank you for bringing me back." Xiao Yao said.


    "My Lord, it''s ER Gouzi!" Er Gouzi whispered.


    "Do you like two dogs or two monkeys?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Er Gouzi thought carefully for a while and whispered, "it seems that Er monkey is better..."


    After sending away the two dogs, Xiao Yao leans on the bed and wants to cry.


    It''s hard to find the black dragon Dao. I haven''t had time to think about it. As a result, the black dragon Dao disappeared.


    Now he has the heart to kill.


    This mood is really how depressed it is!


    Is all this really Providence? The reason why the black dragon sword falls into his own hands is to help him avoid this difficulty?


    Before, Xiao Yao thought that if he could take advantage of the power of the black dragon sword, he could win at least 10% of the practitioners in the realm of the spirit sea. But now that it''s good, the vitality of the success is gone, and he''s lost it.


    He hammered his head hard. Even if he was really going to faint, he had to think about putting the black dragon knife back into the ring! Now, the black dragon sword can''t be found. It''s hard to find a life saving talisman, and it''s lost.


    However, it is reasonable to say that there is gain when there is loss.


    After that, Xiao Yao found that after that stop and the consumption of energy and spirit in his body, his cultivation had officially entered the realm of Linghe.


    It''s really something to be excited about.


    After a long time of cultivation, Xiao Yao came to the peak of Lingxi realm in the ring space. He also stepped into Linghe realm with half a foot, but he always lacked an opportunity. Three days ago, that opportunity also met.


    Of course, if you just fight with that big spider, it''s not enough to directly bring Xiao Yao to the realm of Linghe. The real reason is the power of black dragon sword.


    In the next time, what Xiao Yao has to do is to consolidate his cultivation and replenish his spirit in an instant.


    It''s hard to recover the essence and spirit. Take Lingqi for example, Xiao Yao''s Lingqi was exhausted when he fought with the big spider. But after he woke up, the Lingqi was almost recovered. But the speed of the recovery of the essence and spirit was too slow. If he wanted to recover completely, even with the help of pills, It will take half a month.


    Fortunately, there is still enough time.


    Looking at it now, there is still more than one month and nearly two months. These two months are enough for Xiao Yao to bring back his spirit and spirit. Originally, his strength is much worse than that of the cultivator. If he doesn''t find a way to make himself stand at the top, he will be dead. There is no room for him to fight back.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t think much about it. He quickly closed his eyes and re entered the ring space to practice


    Under the broken blade cliff, in the cave, Pang Wu knelt down again outside the cave where the practitioner was.


    "Pang Wu, did I tell you to wait for me for a while before you start?" The voice of the cultivator sounded extremely cold, and even showed the murderous air.


    "Lord, I didn''t start. I just found a poisonous spider in Lingxi realm to test it."


    "How dare you talk back?" Suddenly, from the cave, a stream of Qi came out and directly hit Pang Wu.


    Pang Wu''s huge body smashed on the rock wall, and the whole broken edge cliff fell into turbulence, and finally stopped.


    "Lord, I''m just curious..." Pang Wu vomited a stream of black blood in his mouth, thick and dark. "I''m just curious about the strength of that guy. Originally, he was just the realm of Lingxi, and even said that the poisonous spider could kill him, but..."


    "But what?" The cultivator said with a sneer, "but there has been an accident, and it also caused a long chant, right?"


    "..." Pang Wu didn''t speak. Anyway, his master already knew.


    "It seems that the boy is really not simple! Even the chant of the dragon can be attracted. " The practitioner in the cave took a deep breath and frowned. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "Lord, I think we''d better get rid of him as soon as possible." Pang Wu whispered.


    "No hurry." The practitioner said, "observe first."


    Pang is speechless.


    We still need to listen to the Lord''s words.


    Even now he is a strange beast in the realm of Linghe, but he knows that with the strength of the Lord, if he wants to crush him, it''s like crushing an ant.


    "Pang Wu, now you are a little presumptuous." When the practitioner finished this sentence, he was accompanied by a long sigh. He didn''t know what he was sighing.


    Hearing this, Pang Wu''s body was shaking.


    "Lord, I don''t have... I dare not!"


    "You dare!" A roar was deafening.


    Pang Wu outside the cave vomited a mouthful of blood again.


    "Don''t take yourself seriously, or you will die miserably." So said the cold voice.


    "Yes..." Pang Wu dared to make a mistake and hung his head


    Under the broken blade cliff, it''s back to quiet.


    In fact, before, Xiao Yao also thought about whether the appearance of big spiders would have something to do with the beasts or practitioners under the broken edge cliff.


    After all, in the vicinity of Lijia village, but has been spread under the border, he has no way to pass from the border, compared with the big spider also has no way to come in from the outside.


    Of course, before this idea, Xiao Yao is not very sure, although he knows that the people inside the border can''t get out, but no one told him that the creatures outside can''t get in. Besides, if the other party really wants to do it on their own, just come directly, why do they have to make a big spider? It''s totally meaningless. Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s conjecture stops abruptly.


    At this moment, Huaxia.


    More than two months passed quietly.


    Under the ADA mountains, is a small hotel, in this hotel, there is a strange man.


    The whole town felt that he was a strange man. He stayed here for more than two months. He got up at five o''clock every morning, then went up the mountain, and came back at twelve o''clock in the evening to rest and sleep.


    No one knows what this guy wants to do and what his purpose is. Even the police in the small town have a strong curiosity about him.


    It''s just that people don''t do anything illegal. They just wander around in the mountains. Even if they want to take any measures, they don''t have a proper reason.


    In the middle of the night, he came back, looking a little bit old.


    His eyes are a little empty, but in the empty, there is a little light, as if in his heart planted a tree, the tree is hanging a kind of fruit called hope.


    The owner of the hotel is a woman in her thirties. She has brown hair and blue eyes. She looks only in her twenties at most. She has no weight on her body.


    When the man walked into the hotel, the boss who was sleeping at the front desk suddenly woke up.


    "Are you... Back?" She spoke in a Chinese language, but it was very awkward to listen to. Maybe she just started to learn it.


    The man stopped, turned and looked at each other, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    "My name is Suna. May I make a friend with you?" Asked the woman tentatively.


    The man laughed and said, "when did you learn Chinese?"


    "Last month." The woman was embarrassed to smile, "I know, I said very bad, but I will try."


    There was a look of surprise on the man''s face.


    "You mean you''ve only been studying for a month?" The man asked.


    Suna nodded.


    The man said with a smile: "your language talent is really good enough. Are you interested in Chinese language


    Suna nodded again and said, "my grandfather has been to China. He said that it is a very beautiful country. He has taught me some simple Chinese before. I think Chinese language has a unique charm. Later, it should be the greatest language in the world."


    The man gave Suna a thumbs up.


    These words, although to identify after listening for a while, but listen very comfortable ah!


    "I can teach you Chinese. Can you teach me the language here?" Asked the man.


    He slows down as much as he can so that the other person can hear what he wants to say.


    Su Na was stunned and nodded. Her face seemed to be excited: "really? That would be great. Of course I would! "


    The man nodded, just about to turn upstairs, suddenly the door of the hotel was kicked open from the outside.


    "Suna! Give me the money It was a big drunk man who came in.


    Suna saw the man with a look of fear on her face.


    The man frowned a little, opened a chair and sat down.


    "Why? Who are you? " The big man glanced at the South sky, a little curious.


    "He''s a guest!" Suna said quickly¡° Ha! I thought you found a Chinese monkey to be your lover When he finished, he burst out laughing, full of wine, a little pungent. The man looked at Suna and asked, "what did he just say?"¡° He said... "Suna hesitated and didn''t speak. The man''s eyes suddenly turned cold and said in a deep voice, "tell me."

 Chapter 842

    Suna was startled by the man''s eyes.


    The man continued: "although I can''t understand what he said just now, my intuition tells me that what he said must not be good."


    "He said, you are a Chinese monkey..." I don''t know why, facing this man, Suna didn''t dare to hesitate.


    The man gave a sneer.


    He turned and walked towards the big man.


    Generally speaking, compared with Chinese people, the figure of goose people is still more burly.


    Each other''s body, compared with men, at least a head high, arms and thighs are very strong.


    However, when the man came to the big man, he suddenly reached out and picked him up. Regardless of the big man''s struggle, he opened the door and threw him out.


    Then, clapping hands, regardless of each other''s abuse, and went up to fill a few feet.


    Although the man''s figure is very big, but under the man''s hand, he seems to have no chance to fight back, can only hold the head to be beaten.


    After a few kicks, the man turned and went back to the hotel.


    Suna''s been a little silly.


    She couldn''t believe what her eyes had just seen.


    The man went to Suna and said, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Nan Tianyuan."


    "Nan... Mr. Nan, you''d better go now!" Suddenly, Suna''s face was a little ugly.


    The expression on Nan Tianyuan''s face looked strange and asked curiously, "what do you mean?"


    "You shouldn''t have hit the man just now..." Suna said, biting her lip.


    Nan Tianyuan was a little unhappy: "before, I had a good feeling for you, but now, don''t you think you are very unreasonable? He scolded me and my country. Don''t I even have the right to do it? "


    Seeing that nantianyuan misunderstood her own meaning, Suna was also a little worried. She quickly said, "I don''t mean that. I mean - I don''t know how to say it. That man is my ex husband just now. He is very powerful in the local area. If you beat him now, he will come back for revenge."


    It was a long speech. Suna said it for almost five minutes, mainly with the help of the translation software on her mobile phone.


    Nantianyuan finally understood.


    He took Suna''s mobile phone, edited it in Chinese on the translation software, and said, "since he''s your ex husband, why would he come to you?"


    Suna saw the words, and there was a look of pain in her eyes.


    She seems to have fallen into a very bad memory.


    Nan Tianyuan sits on the edge, just waiting quietly.


    If Suna is willing to say it, of course he is willing to listen to it. If Suna finds it hard to say it, then forget it. Anyway, Nan Tianyuan is not the kind of person who has a strong curiosity.


    After hesitating, Suna told her story.


    This story, in fact, is not very long, but because of the language barrier, Suna said this story for a long time.


    In fact, Suna and her ex husband have been divorced for three years, but Suna''s ex husband is a big gangster in the local area.


    Suna''s ex husband is a drunkard and gambler. If he drinks too much, he will beat Suna. If he loses money, he will beat Suna. It''s just because he can''t bear it that Suna and her ex husband divorced.


    Originally, Suna thought that as long as she got divorced, her life would return to the previous good, but then she realized that her idea was simply a little terrible.


    Divorce is not the end of the nightmare, but just the beginning of it. After divorce, her ex husband, the man named Sihan, still came to her and asked her for money. Several times, she was almost raped by Sihan Qiang. Fortunately, there were others in the hotel at that time, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    This time, it is estimated that Sihan came to ask her for money again. Seeing Sihan''s drunken appearance before, she felt that it was not as simple as asking for money.


    With that, Suna burst into tears.


    Nan Tianyuan frowned and said, "don''t you know to call the police?"


    "It''s no use." Suna cried and said, "even if the police come, they can''t arrest him for two or three days at most, or give a simple warning. After the police leave, Sihan will still come to me, and he will make more efforts to treat me."


    Nan Tianyuan has a headache.


    It''s not easy to deal with things like this. No wonder Suna''s eyes were scared when she saw her ex husband before. I''m afraid any woman would be like this. She has been tortured out of her psychological shadow.


    "So, I think you''d better go quickly. Just now you are willing to help me. I''m very grateful to you!" Said Suna.


    "I''m not going." Nan Tianyuan shook his head. "You are the only hotel here. If I leave, where am I going?"


    "..." when Suna heard nantianyuan say that I will not go, she was still moved. But after listening to what nantianyuan said just now, she was not moved at all. She even couldn''t laugh or cry. Is this guy too speechless? Even if he really thinks so in his heart, don''t say so directly!


    "Anyway, I''m the one who called. If they come, you call my room and I''ll come down to solve it." Nan Tianyuan stretched out and said, "I''m a little sleepy now. I want to have a rest."


    Suna looks at the South sky with a look at the alien.


    She was wondering if all Chinese people are so nervous.


    Or is my previous expression not accurate enough? Otherwise, any normal person would not be able to sleep under such circumstances!


    When Suna thought about this, nantianyuan stood up and went upstairs.


    "This... This is really a weirdo!" Su Na smiled bitterly, and could not help but make complaints about it.


    It has been said before that the man living in the hotel is a strange person. Suna doesn''t take these words seriously. She thinks that people are Chinese after all, and it''s very normal for them to have slightly different personalities. But now it seems that this man named nantianyuan is really strange... She can''t even understand each other''s ideas.


    After a while, Sheehan came with a group of people.


    Suna didn''t even feel surprised when she saw this scene. It was all in her expectation. How can we say that she and Sihan were husband and wife before? If we can''t even guess these, it''s too much nonsense. Sihan''s character, originally can''t stand the grievance, said the ugly point is that Jai canthus will be more, if Sihan is hit by Nan Tianyuan, choose to let it go, I''m afraid Suna will really feel curious.


    "Damn, bitch, where was that monkey before?" When Sheehan gets into the hotel, he''s going to start smashing it. Suna''s face was a little pale, and her body could not stop shaking. Although she kept telling herself that Sihan did not dare to do anything about herself, she would still feel fear.


    Sloan strode directly in front of Suna and put out his hand to hold her neck.


    "What about the man, bitch? I''m going to kill him! " Said Sloan with a roar.


    He looks like a mad dog now.


    However, at this time, suddenly, Sihan screamed, released the hand that pinched Suna''s neck, and on his hand, there was a bright knife.


    "Who! Who is it Si Han covers his tiger mouth and roars.


    Su Na was also stunned by the scene before her. She could not help turning her face and looking at the stairway.


    A familiar figure, slowly down the stairs.


    "Why embarrass a woman when you come to me?" Nan Tianyuan finished this sentence, looked at Su Na again and said, "translate it to him."


    Suna opened her mouth, but still didn''t open her mouth. She couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Forget it, I don''t care if you say it or not." Nan Tianyuan shrugs his shoulders.


    The people that Sihan brought rushed to nantianyuan. Although Sihan didn''t say anything now, they didn''t have to think much to know that nantianyuan was their goal this time.


    "Kill him, kill him for me!" "Si Han holds wrist hysterically to roar a way.


    Now Sihan is going crazy. If he''s allowed, he really wants to take out a micro punch and beat nantianyuan into a sieve. However, he also knows that this is not likely. Although this is the goose country, it is impossible to get a micro Chong.


    Nantianyuan looks at the geese who rush towards him. His face looks very indifferent. It seems that these people can''t cause any psychological pressure to nantianyuan. In fact, it is true. Although there are many people on the other side, these people are like ants on the ground for nantianyuan. Even a bubble of urine can drown these people.


    Nan Tianyuan raised his hand and slapped it. With this slap, he directly flew a big goose man. Then he resolutely stepped forward and kicked a foot, which was firmly kicked in the chest of another big goose man.


    In the blink of an eye, two geese have been solved.


    Sihan, who was standing on one side, had already looked silly. He never thought that his brothers would be so vulnerable under the hand of Nan Tianyuan.


    Su Na is also a fool. She didn''t expect that Nan Tianyuan''s skill would be so good. Her grandfather once said that Hua Xia''s Kung Fu was very powerful. At that time, she didn''t believe in the legend of werewolf, but now, Nan Tianyuan has refreshed her cognition for so many years. She even wants to say that Nan Tianyuan has become the God of war in her mind.


    If she was a child now, Suna would think that nantianyuan is a superman.


    Several people brought by Sihan were soon solved by nantianyuan, and then nantianyuan came to Sihan step by step.


    At the moment, Sihan almost didn''t think about it. He quickly turned around and wanted to leave. Just as he turned around, he was pulled back by nantianyuan.


    "If you want to leave now, don''t you take me seriously?" The voice of Nan Tianyuan is listening with ridicule.


    Then he looked at Suna and said, "hurry up, help me translate!"


    Suna: --

 Chapter 843

    Suna is helpless, but now that she has seen nantianyuan''s skill, her mood has stabilized a lot.


    She subconsciously felt that as long as Nantian was far away, she would never be in danger. This was a kind of subconsciousness.


    She decisively chose to translate Nan Tianyuan''s words to Si Han.


    Si Han wants to kneel down now, but now he is grabbed by Nan Tianyuan''s clothes. Even if he wants to kneel down, he can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    He was depressed.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong. Please let me go!" Said Sloan with a runny nose and tears.


    Nantianyuan frowned, looked at Suna in her ear and asked, "what did he say just now?"


    "He called you a pig." Su Na suddenly has a bad taste. It''s because Nan Tianyuan brings her a sense of security. Now she is thinking of ways to punish Si Han. If she had been in the past, she would not have the courage to leave now. But now! The opportunity is rare, oneself still can give out a evil spirit.


    Nantian looked at Suna from a distance. Her eyes were full of curiosity. She asked in a low voice, "are you sure you didn''t cheat me?"


    He really can''t believe that this guy named Sihan can be so rigid. Moreover, Sihan''s tone of voice is very unstable now. Seeing his posture, he is almost scared to pee. How can he still have the heart to scold himself? Therefore, he strongly doubts Su Na''s translation just now. Even if Si Han is really a 250, drink too much wine, also can''t be so irrational? There''s an old Chinese saying that a hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses - although Sihan is definitely not a hero.


    "Er..." Su Na''s face is a little red. She suddenly feels that she can''t tell a lie in front of Nan Tianyuan.


    Apart from anything else, he also knew that he had guessed right by looking at the expression on Suna''s face.


    "You are very interesting, too." Nan Tianyuan can''t laugh or cry.


    Suna spat out her tongue, which looked lovely, and then whispered, "I just hate this guy."


    "If you hate him, beat him up!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    As soon as Su Na''s face changed, she subconsciously stepped back, shaking her head and waving her hand: "I dare not."


    Nan Tianyuan sighs. It seems that this si Han has left an indelible psychological shadow for Su Na.


    All of a sudden, he gave a kick and hit him on the shin.


    "Click" sound, the sound of bone fracture, so that the hotel was still noisy moment quiet.


    Those little brothers brought by Sihan, they can''t bear to look directly at each other.


    Although they have all been taught by nantianyuan, at least they are good. Nantianyuan just makes them lose their ability to act temporarily.


    They really don''t know how lucky they are compared to Sheehan.


    Just now that foot, estimated that can let Si Han''s calf discard completely.


    "Ah Suna came back with a scream.


    Nantian glanced at Suna and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid now? If you''re really scared, I can stop now. "


    Suna was caught in an ideological struggle.


    After almost a minute, she suddenly raised her head, looked at the South sky far, eyes firm: "I''m not afraid."


    She knew that if this time didn''t cause a very painful lesson to Sihan, Sihan might make a comeback. Although he couldn''t do anything about nantianyuan, nantianyuan would eventually leave goose country. What would she do then? Maybe she''s going to be an outlet for sphan''s violence. It was because she wanted to understand this that she had no fear.


    Nan Tianyuan laughs and thinks that this woman is very smart.


    Then, he broke the other leg.


    With a scream, Khan had completely fainted.


    Nan Tianyuan threw Sihan, who was like a dead dog, to the door. Then he turned around and looked at the thugs Sihan had brought. He said, "take the man away."


    We can''t understand what nantianyuan is talking about, so we can only look at it and dare not move.


    They have seen the terrible things in the far south.


    In particular, the two screams of Sihan had left a brand in their soul.


    Nan Tianyuan''s face sank and said, "you don''t take me seriously, do you? I''ll let you go, but you''re not going? "


    Just when nantianyuan was going to teach these people the same painful lesson, Suna quickly held him.


    "What else do you want to do?" Suna whispered, "they''re just eating with Sheehan."


    "They don''t listen to me, they just don''t give me face! That means they didn''t obey me at all The South sky far righteousness words says.


    He learned all these from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao usually doesn''t make any enemies, because he takes too much into account. After all, he doesn''t think about himself, but also for Li Xiaoxiao and others in Haitian city.


    However, if there is an enemy, Xiao Yao will certainly kill the other side, not let the other side have the opportunity to fight back.


    Nantianyuan learned this very thoroughly.


    After listening to what Nan Tianyuan said just now, Su Na was a little sad and said, "then you have to be reasonable! They just don''t understand what you''re saying. "


    With Su Na''s words finished, Nan Tianyuan suddenly realized. Then he was embarrassed to smile, rubbed his head and whispered, "I forgot this stubble."


    "..." Suna could only roll her eyes.


    "Then you can translate it for me now." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Suna nodded, went to the thugs of Si Han, and translated what Nan Tianyuan had said before.


    After listening to Suna''s words, the thugs were relieved and rushed to the door.


    Looking at this posture, Nan Tianyuan was a little worried and said, "let them remember to take Sihan away!"


    Suna quickly translated again.


    For those thugs, nantianyuan is a devil. How dare they not listen to the devil''s words? In fact, they were also thinking about whether to take Sihan away. They were just worried that this would irritate the grandfather who came from China, so they were worried. But now, they don''t care.


    After several people took Sihan away with all their might, Suna was relieved.


    "It''s over at last." Suna patted herself on the chest and said.


    Nan Tianyuan yawned, looked at Su Na and said with a smile, "you won''t be afraid. Will those thugs come to revenge you?"


    "Why?" Suna asked, "there is no hatred between them and me. Why do they want to revenge me?"


    Nan Tianyuan thinks that the question raised by Su Na seems quite reasonable.


    "Besides, I''ve made up my mind!" Suna said suddenly.


    Nantianyuan raised her eyebrows and looked at Suna, as if wondering what decision the other party had made.


    "I will follow you all the time, so that even if they want to attack me, they have no chance." Suna spat out her little tongue.


    Nan Tianyuan couldn''t help laughing and said, "but I will still leave goose country. I don''t plan to stay here for a lifetime. What will you do then?"


    "Then I''ll follow you!" Suna said, "just in time, I am also full of curiosity about Huaxia."


    "Why should I take you away?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "I can help you wash and cook!" Suna thought about it and came up with such a statement.


    "In China, every man has a daughter-in-law who can wash clothes and cook." When Nan Tianyuan said this, he suddenly shook his head again. "Now it''s no good. Now it''s usually men who wash clothes and cook."


    He felt that this was also the reason why he had never been married.


    "I can be your daughter-in-law!" Suna said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan


    He couldn''t even think about it!


    Is Suna beautiful? There is almost no doubt about this. A woman in her thirties looks like a woman in her twenties. She has a wonderful figure and tender skin. I really don''t know what kind of luck she is. She can find such a woman.


    But he didn''t have the guts! If it''s really taken back, I''ll have to give it to Xiao Yao. They''ll die of jokes


    Seeing that Nantian didn''t answer, Suna showed a lost look in her eyes.


    "By the way, can I ask you why you have been in goose country all the time?" In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Suna took the initiative to change the topic.


    These words aroused the thoughts of Nan Tianyuan.


    For a long time, he sighed and said, "wait for someone."


    "Waiting for someone?" Su Na a Leng, ask a way, "you are in goose country two months, all is to wait for a person?"


    Nantianyuan nodded.


    "Who are you waiting for? Your lover? " Asked Suna curiously.


    The South sky far mouth corner smoked to smoke: "what I wait for is my brother."


    "So it is!" I don''t know why, after hearing these words, Suna suddenly felt like she was relieved to bear the weight. The originally oppressed nerves relaxed instantly, and there was an unspeakable pleasure.


    The expression on her face also fell directly into the eyes of Nan Tianyuan.


    It made him count down.


    This goose country''s woman, should not really like oneself?


    Before long, suddenly the police siren sounded outside.


    "It''s broken, that Sloan. Should he have called the police?" Suna was a little surprised.


    In her previous assumption, Sihan was not a clean person. He didn''t want to see the police more than anyone else. Even if he suffered such a big loss this time, there was no reason to call the police. Is Sihan really jumping over the wall this time?


    Nantianyuan''s brow also wrinkled.


    He was worried about this before. In fact, for him, it''s not impossible to kill Sihan and others, but it will bring him a lot of trouble. Now his task is to wait for Xiao Yao and find Xiao Yao. Although it''s been so long and there is no news, he still won''t give up. If you are really captured by the police, you will be in great trouble. Five minutes later, four or five armed police officers came in and aimed their guns at nantianyuan. It seems that nantianyuan is an extremely dangerous person¡° It seems that I can''t sleep tonight. " Nan Tianyuan sighed.

 Chapter 844

    Nan Tianyuan and Suna got on the police car together.


    After getting on the police car, Suna had a simple conversation with the police and realized that it was someone in the hotel who had heard the news before calling the police.


    To be honest, Suna was not surprised to hear that. As she said before, there have been many things Sihan has done to break the law these years. Although he suffered such a big loss this time, he still doesn''t want to call the police for revenge. What he is most afraid of is being targeted by the police. If the police start to investigate him seriously, I''m afraid that he will do those things, It will make him spend the rest of his life in prison.


    "Are you afraid?" Suna sat by the side of the South sky and said.


    "Nothing to be afraid of." Nan Tianyuan shook his head.


    Suna was puzzled.


    "If the person I''m waiting for comes out, he''ll definitely save me." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    "What if the person you''re waiting for doesn''t show up all the time?" Suna asked cautiously.


    Nan Tianyuan was stunned when he heard that he had never thought about it.


    After sinking to death for a moment, he said with a smile, "if the person I''m waiting for really doesn''t show up all the time, it doesn''t matter to me even if I really want to stay in prison."


    "..." Suna couldn''t see through the mysterious Chinese any more.


    She felt that there were many mysterious places in this Chinese.


    Maybe, we need to explore a little bit.


    But suddenly, just at this time, a white car blocked the road of the police car.


    The police in the car immediately increased their vigilance, and two of them got out of the car with guns.


    On the white car, a woman came down. The woman was wearing a white coat. If Xiao Yao was here, she would recognize each other. This is the number one beauty under Rose''s hand. She had taken him to see rose before.


    Nan Tianyuan has the same impression on that woman.


    The woman took out a certificate from her pocket. When the two policemen saw the certificate, their faces changed greatly and they saluted quickly.


    The woman bypassed them and went straight to the police car.


    Nan Tian Yuan looked at the woman, frowned a little and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "I won''t come if I''m in trouble. Are you really going to stay in prison?" The woman said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan shrugs his shoulders.


    "You can go." Said the woman.


    Nantianyuan got out of the car with Suna.


    However, instead of leaving immediately, he looked at the woman with a kind of curious eyes.


    "Can I know why you''re helping me?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "Does this matter?" Asked the woman.


    "Brother Xiao doesn''t like to owe others. I do the same." Nan Tianyuan has sharp eyes.


    The woman was stunned for a moment and said, "the boss told me to come. The boss''s great grandfather, Mr. blue, has already told me that no one can bully you in goose country. If you are really in trouble, we should help you as much as possible. Is that enough?"


    Nantianyuan nodded, gave a bitter smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to pay attention to me."


    "I can''t help it. For us, you are a very dangerous person." The woman said, "I''m really curious. Why do you follow these policemen? If you really want to leave, I believe that no one can stop you. "


    Nan Tianyuan did not speak.


    "Maybe you just want to stay in the goose country and wait for Xiao Yao to appear. As for where you want to be in the goose country, you don''t care, do you?" This woman is very smart. Even if nantianyuan didn''t say anything, she can think of it.


    "It''s my own business. It''s none of your business." Nan Tianyuan said calmly.


    "It''s not worth it." The woman had planned to leave, but suddenly she stopped and turned to look at Nan Tianyuan and said seriously.


    Nan Tianyuan was slightly stunned. After he understood what the woman wanted to express, his face looked angry: "it''s not worth it. You don''t understand anything at all!"


    "You are too persistent." The woman said, "why?"


    Nan Tianyuan turns around and walks towards the hotel. Su Na is a little stunned and follows up quickly.


    She still doesn''t know the identity of Nan Tianyuan.


    But she knows that there are many secrets in this man, and it''s not simple


    The woman didn''t immediately get on the car and leave. Instead, she watched the back of nantianyuan and Suna, smiling rather than smiling.


    "Are all Chinese people like this? Is it really worth it... "


    Stop thinking for a long time, the woman did not come up with an answer, can only shake his head, drive away.


    Back in the hotel, Suna seems to want to ask some questions she really wants to know.


    As a result, before he could speak, he was stared back by Nan Tianyuan.


    "I just want to sleep now. Don''t ask me anything. Even if you ask me, I have no obligation to answer you." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Suna can see that nantianyuan is in a very bad mood now, so she doesn''t plan to ask any more questions. She just nods and goes out quietly.


    At night, the moon through the window, pouring into the room.


    Nantianyuan is lying on the bed with his hands folded together and pillow behind his head.


    "I think it''s going to be the new year, isn''t it?" Nantianyuan thinks about


    What he didn''t know was that today, a big event happened in Huaxia.


    In a dark hut, a man was stripped of his coat and tied to a post.


    Song Yilin stood in front of him, shaking his whip.


    Fang Hai stood on the side and looked at him coldly.


    The young man was knocked unconscious, and Fang Hai immediately woke him up with cold water.


    "Big man, two dads, I beg you, let me go, let me go..." men are so angry that they may die at any time.


    "Let you go?" The expression on Song Yilin''s face looked cruel. "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t touch Xia Yixing''s hand when talking business with her, and I shouldn''t try to take advantage of her..." the young man said intermittently.


    "Well, I really understand." Song Yilin held out his hand, pulled the young man''s hair and said, "but, man, you have to know one thing. In this world, although everyone makes mistakes, it doesn''t mean that everyone can be forgiven for their mistakes."


    With that, he stepped back and whipped again.


    Song Yilin is a master, so he knows how to control.


    Each whip will cause unbearable pain to young men.


    However, they will never kill each other.


    He''s going to torture each other.


    He is very irritable now. To be exact, he has been irritable all this time. Now he just needs a chance to vent his inner irritability.


    So is Fang Hai.


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open.


    The tiger came in with two brothers.


    "Song Ge, there are some policemen coming outside." Said the tiger.


    "The Guli soldiers?" The expression on Song Yilin''s face seemed cold.


    "No Tiger said, "director Gu has already said hello. He will never interfere in this matter."


    "That''s good." Song Yilin smiles, "if he really dares to be rude to us when brother Xiao is away, I will not be polite to him."


    Seeing song Yilin''s expression and evil smile, the tiger shivered.


    He was thinking. If the police outside are really sent by Gu Li Bing, I''m afraid song Yilin may go and break Gu Li Bing''s neck directly.


    "Brother song, the boy''s identity is not simple. His father is the mayor of the neighboring city." Said the tiger.


    "So?" Song Yilin asked, "so that''s it?"


    The tiger held back and said nothing.


    He was aggrieved by the young man.


    Although this guy did something wrong, the punishment is almost the same now.


    Song Yilin and Fang Hai have tormented the young man for three hours.


    He thinks that if this continues, I''m afraid the young man will have a mental breakdown.


    For this man who made a mistake, it''s better to give him a knife rather than endure such torture.


    If Xiao Yao is still here now, it will be a beating at most and it will be over.


    But now, this guy picked the wrong time, Xiao Yao disappeared.


    Xiao Yao disappeared, song Yilin will never let anyone bully Xiao Yao around, no one!


    "Old song, in my opinion, kill him directly." Fang Hai said.


    Song Yilin shook his head: "I haven''t played enough."


    "I don''t care." Fang Hai shrugged his shoulders.


    Tiger knows that he can''t persuade song Yilin, so he can only turn his face to Fang Hai and say, "brother Hai, look..."


    "What am I looking at?" Fang Hai glanced at the tiger and asked.


    The tiger sighed and said, "Haige, it''s a big deal now."


    "I know!" Fang Hai said with a smile, "in fact, what we have to do is to make things big."


    The tiger was dumbfounded.


    In the past, he felt that he just couldn''t figure out Xiao Yao''s ideas. Now, it seems that not only Xiao Yao, but even Xiao Yao''s brothers, could not figure out their own ideas.


    Fang haioh patted the tiger on the shoulder and said, "if brother Xiao is not here now, we must send a message to the outside world. Even if brother Xiao is not here, his relatives and lovers can never be bullied by others. Do you understand?"


    "This is - give everyone a shot?" The tiger suddenly realized. Fang Hai said with a smile: "you are finally enlightened." After understanding Fang Hai and song Yilin''s intention, tiger finally relaxed completely. He took the whip in Song Yilin''s hand and said with a smile: "brother song, let me have a rest. In fact, I''ve long wanted to play..." Song Yilin: "at this time, the sound of the trumpet has sounded outside¡° Listen to the people inside, you are suspected of kidnapping. Come out and surrender immediately, otherwise, we will rush in directly! " Song Yilin buttoned his ear: "are you really tired..."

 Chapter 845

    Originally, sun Qi thought that he would be much more relaxed with another person, but when the tiger''s first whip hit him, he realized that his previous idea was completely wrong.


    Although song Yilin was pumping him before, at least he knew how to control him.


    The result tiger this guy is a lengtouqing, this whip is simply aimed at Sun Qi''s life!


    A shrill scream came out of the room.


    The police outside, hearing the scream, could not help but count down.


    What kind of torture is the eldest son of the sun family suffering from?


    The leader of the team, a little frustrated, immediately picked up the pager and asked, "director, it''s very likely that Mr. Sun is in it. It seems that he is still being punished. What should we do?"


    It turned out that it was not their director who replied to him, but the voice of sun Qi''s father, sun Xingwang.


    "No! Absolutely not! You must protect sun Qi''s life! What if you rush out now and the gangsters inside suddenly get hot headed and do something impulsive? " Sun Xingwang is really enough to take care of his precious son, otherwise, sun Qi will not be so unscrupulous, and this straw bag is even less likely to become a businessman who can cooperate with Xia Yixing.


    "But, mayor sun, if we don''t do it now, will we hold on like this?" The captain of the SWAT team is helpless at this time.


    He also knows that if he rushes in with people now, sun Qi may be safe. But the key problem now is that he has been shouting outside for a long time, and his voice is almost hoarse. People are not going to take care of him!


    This makes the captain of the criminal police team feel frustrated, as if he is not even a fart in front of others.


    On the other hand, Gu libing and Liu Shichang also got together.


    "Mayor Liu, what should we do?" Gu Li Bing asked in a low voice.


    Liu Shichang looked at Gu libing and asked, "if you ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    "..." Gu libing felt that this was the most irresponsible sentence he had heard from mayor Liu for so many years.


    Seeing the expression on Gu libing''s face, Mayor Liu seemed to know what this guy was thinking. He said helplessly, "don''t look at me like this. I ask you, if I ask you to lead the team to stop song Yilin, will you?"


    "This..." Gu libing did not answer directly.


    "OK, don''t stammer. I know you have a good relationship with Xiao Yao if you don''t say it. You don''t want to pit song Yilin. You even say that Xiao Yao saved your life. Why don''t I?" Liu said, "before, sun Xingwang didn''t know how many calls he made to me. I always pretended I didn''t hear him. Now Xiao Yao is gone. If we turn around and help sun Xingwang find song Yilin''s trouble, are we still human? Although I know it''s wrong for me to do so, I can''t help it. My humanity doesn''t allow me to do that. "


    After hearing what Mayor Liu said, Gu libing was a little surprised at first, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Liu Shichang gave him a white look.


    Gu libing said with a smile: "in fact, I was struggling with this problem before. I have been thinking about whether it is wrong or right for me to do this. Now after listening to your old man''s words, I understand. I am right to do this! It turns out that anyone will stick to your position. "


    Liu Shichang laughed, didn''t do too much entanglement with Gu libing on this topic, said: "however, we always hold on like this, it seems that we can''t say it!"


    After listening to these words, Gu Li Bing also frowned. This is also the problem that he is more annoyed with now.


    "Mayor Liu, the police in the neighboring city have all killed and surrounded song Yilin and others. Do you think they will shoot directly?" Gu Li Bing asked anxiously.


    "This one should not." Mayor Liu shook his head and said, "I still know sun Xingwang. He really dotes on his son. For him, his life is not as precious as his son''s


    "That is to say, sun Xingwang, they must not dare to do it. Are they in the trap?" Gu Li Bing asked tentatively.


    Liu Shichang nodded and said, "but this is not the way! You can''t be so deadlocked all the time... "


    As soon as he finished, the phone at hand rang.


    Mayor Liu looked at the phone number, a little surprised, and then quickly picked up the phone.


    "Hello, chief Zhou, what? Well, I see. " After hanging up the phone, the expression on Mayor Liu''s face quickly became wonderful.


    "Mayor Liu, whose phone is it?" In fact, Gu libing has guessed some, but he still needs to get the answer from mayor Liu to confirm.


    "You know, ask me? Zhou Wangjiang. " Liu said.


    "He called himself?" Gu Li Bing was surprised and said, "isn''t it because of the things here?"


    "What do you think? You don''t know who Xiao Yao is now in China. " Liushichangtian said.


    "Well, what does chief Zhou mean?" Gu Li Bing asked carefully.


    Liu Shichang was still face, heard this sentence, suddenly couldn''t help laughing out.


    "Say it, you may not believe it." Liu said.


    "What do you mean?" Gu libing was stunned.


    "The chief said that although song Yilin and others are doing too much now, it''s justifiable, and he will discuss with song Yilin later. He can''t hurt people''s lives. As for sun Xingwang, someone is already investigating him, and there''s no need to be afraid of anything. Xiao Yao''s accident happened because of the country''s affairs. We can''t chill people''s hearts." Liu said.


    With these words, Gu libing''s mouth was wide open.


    "So the leaders are all on our side?" Gu Li Bing said in surprise.


    Mayor Liu looked at the startled Gu libing and said, "what''s wrong with this? You don''t know Xiao Yao''s position in China, and I believe that this is not only the Zhou family''s personal meaning, but also the above meaning. You also know that Zhou Wangjiang is a good man, but he is afraid of hitting his head when a leaf falls down. He is seeking stability, He will never do anything harmful to his family''s interests, even though he appreciates Xiao Yao very much. "


    "Xiao Yao''s face is really big enough." Gu libing couldn''t help sighing.


    Liu Shichang looked at Gu libing and said, "there''s nothing incomprehensible. Isn''t Xiao Yao paying enough?"


    The valley soldier was suddenly silent.


    He knows what Liu wants to express now, and he has nothing to say about such a topic.


    The price Xiao Yao paid is not whether it is enough or not. It is too heavy


    Although he didn''t want to believe it, now the facts are in front of him. The news has come back. Xiao Yao is dead. But at this time, sun Xingwang''s silly son even went to Xiao Yao''s woman for trouble. What do you mean?


    What does that make people think?


    Can Xiao Yao be bullied if he dies for his country?


    Even the No. 1 chief would be angry if he knew such a thing.


    If Xiao Yao is still alive, maybe sun Xingwang won''t be too unlucky, but the silly son of the sun family is too good at picking time.


    The foolish son of the landlord, who was used to being arrogant and indulgent at ordinary times, is now eating his own fruit.


    "Well, now, we can sleep." Liu said.


    "Sleep?" Gu libing asked, "Mayor Liu, can you sleep?"


    "What can''t I sleep for?" Mayor Liu said with a smile, "now it''s not our turn to worry. Do you think the Zhou family will only say hello to me?"


    Gu libing didn''t understand Liu Shichang''s words at first. After a pause in his brain, he suddenly woke up and laughed. He was ready to go home from work to sleep


    Of course, they can sleep. Sun Xingwang should be the one who can''t.


    Sun Xingwang was still worried. After receiving a phone call, he suddenly turned pale.


    At the same time, the director of the Municipal Bureau sitting next to him also received a phone call.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Sun Xingwang''s eyes, and they were a little indifferent.


    Pick up the phone in front of you and give a call to the team leader who is still at the first scene.


    "Close the line."


    Sun Xingwang sighed as he looked at the director who was careful about himself a second ago.


    Now he knows what it means to be a real person.


    "Director Liu, just take it as if I begged you to save my son, OK?" Sun Xingwang looked at director Liu''s eyes full of prayer.


    Director Liu said: "Mayor sun... Oh no, sun Xingwang, we will try our best."


    This sentence, even a fool can hear, is an excuse. What''s more, sun Xingwang has been in the system for so many years?


    He went out as if he had lost his soul.


    The police outside suddenly left, and song Yilin was a little confused.


    After a while, he waved his hand.


    "Let him go." Song Yilin said.


    The tiger was stunned and threw away the whip.


    Fang Hai looked at Song Yilin and said with a smile, "it seems that our goal has been achieved."


    Song Yilin sighed with relief and said, "they didn''t let us down at all."


    "Well." Fang Hai nodded.


    "It''s almost new year. I won''t go home this year. I''ll go to Siheyuan for new year." Song Yilin said.


    Fang Hai nodded: "I also think so, brother Xiao is not here, three grandfathers, or have grandchildren."


    They look at each other and smile.


    Untie sun Qi like a dead dog and throw him on the ground.


    Then, song Yilin lost another cell phone to him¡° Go back by yourself. Don''t expect us to send you. Besides, I advise you not to come to Haitian city in the future. If I meet you again, I promise you will come to a miserable end. " Song Yilin looked down at Sun Qi, his voice full of indifference to sun Qi''s life.

 Chapter 846

    Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao was counting the days with his fingers. In the blink of an eye, it was almost new year''s day.


    Four months is fleeting.


    He sat at the door, looking at the people coming and going in the village, sighed.


    In this village, there is no atmosphere to celebrate the new year. In fact, before the new year, every family was decorated with lanterns and colorful lights. It''s just that since the appearance of beasts and practitioners, the new year is no longer a celebration for the people in Lijia village. On the contrary, everyone is afraid of this day from the bottom of their bones.


    They live in such an environment without depression, are very rare.


    That is to say, in recent years, almost no one has married. They feel that marriage has no meaning at all. They have children and no future generations.


    It''s a very terrible state.


    Er Gouzi sat beside Xiao Yao, holding his chin and looking at the pedestrians, just like Xiao Yao.


    "Er Gouzi, what day is tomorrow?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "New Year''s Eve." Said Er Gouzi.


    "It''s new year." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Er Gouzi gave a bitter smile and said, "people in our village don''t want to celebrate the new year."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I know."


    Er Gouzi was silent for a while. He turned his face to look at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, what should we do?"


    During this period of time, Xiao Yao and ER Gouzi are completely familiar with each other, and their name has changed from the beginning of their father-in-law to brother Xiao. This is what Xiao Yao insists on. All day long, his brain is almost destroyed when he listens to his father-in-law.


    Xiao Yao looked at Er Gouzi, stood up, stretched his muscles and bones, and then asked, "what answer do you want from me?"


    Er Gouzi didn''t speak,


    Xiao Yao continued: "if you ask me what plan I have now, I can tell you very responsibly now. I don''t know. I really don''t know what we should do next. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are unknown to me. I don''t know what the strength of that beast and cultivator is."


    Er Gouzi''s eyes were full of disappointment and depression.


    Xiao Yao laughed and patted Er Gouzi on the shoulder¡° Don''t be too depressed. "


    Er Gouzi said helplessly, "I''m just not optimistic."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said to ER Gouzi, "you really have nothing to worry about. I''m not afraid. If this time, practitioners and beasts still come, their first goal should be me. They must want to kill me. After all, my existence is a hidden danger to them. But can you see the fear from my face? "


    Er Gouzi shook his head.


    After a while, he stood up and looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, can I ask you a question?"


    After Xiao Yao nodded, er Gouzi continued to ask, "are you really not afraid at all?"


    This question seems to have reached a crucial point.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed a little, then he found a small bench and sat down.


    He sighed, looked into the distance and said, "if I say I''m not afraid at all, I must be lying to you."


    "Are you afraid, too?" Er Gouzi was a little surprised.


    As Xiao Yao said before, he can''t even see the slightest fear on Xiao Yao''s face, so now Xiao Yao says that he is afraid, and ER Gouzi is hard to understand.


    Is it really because Xiao Yao can hide his emotions so well?


    When Er Gouzi thought about this, Xiao Yao had already opened his mouth.


    "In fact, what I''m afraid of is not death." Xiao Yao said, "I''m just afraid. Will I really not be able to go back? If I really can''t go back, what will my relatives do? They will be very sad. They will be very sad. I''m afraid to see them sad. Fortunately, I can''t see them any more... "


    For the first time, ergouzi saw Xiao Yao so lost.


    For ER Gouzi, Xiao Yao stayed here for four months.


    But actually, it''s more than that.


    Xiao Yao''s time difference in the ring is beyond their imagination.


    For such a long time, Xiao Yao did not miss his relatives, lovers and friends for a minute.


    He was originally a person who attached great importance to friendship.


    Thinking that he may never go back, his relatives love people, and he will never see himself again, Xiao Yao''s heart is as painful as a needle.


    "Brother Shaw, do you really want to go back?" Two dogs son don''t understand to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Er Gouzi and said, "isn''t that nonsense? How can I not want to go back? "


    "But isn''t the world good?" Er Gouzi said, "you told me before that it''s very good to practice in this world. If you want to practice hard in the world before you, it''s just as hard as the sky. You see, after only four months of understanding the world, you have entered the middle stage of Linghe realm. According to this trend, maybe in a year or two, you can enter Lingjiang realm, Then there is the realm of Linghai. Although I''m not a cultivator, I know that brother Xiao, your talent is really good. "


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Er Gouzi continued: "if, I mean if, if you continue to stay in this world, maybe it won''t be long before you can go straight to the top. Isn''t that what you want to see?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, you are right. Compared with the world before me, cultivation in this world is much better. But, er Gouzi, do you think, do you really think, in this world, the most important thing is cultivation?"


    "For you, isn''t it?" "Two dogs asked.


    "Of course not." Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I have never thought that cultivation is the most important thing in the world. The reason why I work so hard is to better protect the people around me. If I can''t see the people around me, even if I really get to the top, what will happen? Even if it really makes me God, so what? I can''t find the people I want to protect, even if I really pursue the supreme way, so what? "


    Er Gouzi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Xiao Yao, as a practitioner, to say such a thing.


    Although he was not a cultivator, he believed that no other cultivator would have such an idea.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the sky, lowered his head, looked at Er Gouzi, and said, "in fact, the real Tao is not in the sky, but here."


    Then he pointed to his heart.


    "Heart?" "Two dogs asked.


    Xiao Yao said: "if a person has no worries about the person in his heart, even if he is immortal, what will happen? Many people are afraid of death, because they feel that if they die, they will not know what the sun will be like tomorrow, and they will have to say goodbye to their relatives and friends forever. If the relatives and friends are gone, the sun will rise tomorrow. What''s the matter if it doesn''t rise? What about living all the time? It''s boring. It''s boring! "


    Er Gouzi burst out laughing.


    "Brother Xiao, you are so good!"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "In a few words, you can summarize the meaning of life. Although I''m still young, I know what you said is right, but many people don''t understand this. They still have to follow the crowd and pursue the supreme way. They don''t know that they have abandoned the most precious one." Then the two dogs laughed again.


    Xiao Yao looked at the appearance of the two dogs, and couldn''t help scolding: "two fools."


    Er Gouzi laughed more happily.


    "Brother Xiao, what if you can''t go back?" After laughing for a while, er Gouzi suddenly asked.


    He is still worried about Xiao Yao.


    "I''m sure I can go back." Xiao Yao said.


    "But..."


    "Nothing but." Xiao Yao said, "my relatives are still waiting for me. If I don''t go back, they will wait all the time, maybe for a year, maybe for ten years, maybe for a lifetime. If I won''t go for a lifetime, they will really wait for a lifetime, so if I really can''t go back, I will find a way, even if I have to find a lifetime."


    Er Gouzi is ignorant.


    He couldn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    But he can find that Xiao Yao is red in the eyes.


    The road of life is very long.


    Xiao Yao is right. If you go alone, it will be boring.


    After chatting with ER Gouzi for a while, the village head came.


    "My lord..."


    "I''ve told you many times, don''t call me your father. Why don''t you just listen?" Xiao Yao depressed said.


    The village head laughs: "isn''t it called habit?"


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Duke, do you think we can make it this time?" Asked the village head anxiously.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "in the past four months, as long as you see me, you will definitely ask this question. Every time I answer you like this, won''t you be annoyed?"


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother!" The village head showed his yellow teeth and said, "I''m not bothered at all. I''m waiting for an answer, even if I have to wait for a long time, even if I have to ask many times."


    Xiao Yao thinks that there are so many fools in the world.


    For Lijia village, the next minute, every second, is incomparably long.


    They all hope that they can meet the next year as soon as possible, but they know that these two days will be their nightmares.


    If Xiao Yao was willing to help because he couldn''t get out, now he is willing to help for the people in the village.


    He just hoped that Lijia village, a simple village, could exist all the time, and would not disappear because of a certain person, let alone a certain animal.


    "I don''t know if I have the ability or not, but I hope you live, really." That''s what Xiao Yao said to ER Gouzi and the village head.

 Chapter 847

    On New Year''s Eve, it snowed heavily.


    Xiao Yao stood at the entrance of the village. He asked Er Gouzi to help him put a small table and two small benches at the entrance of the village.


    In his hand, holding a cup of warm wine, he poured a cup for himself and drank it all. Then, looking at the distance, he seemed to be waiting for his friend to return.


    Behind him is Lijia village.


    Behind him are countless people who place their hopes on him.


    Before always like to joke, said his pressure mountain.


    Think about it carefully, he understood that people in Lijia village are really helpless.


    People in Li''s village all know his cultivation. They all know that Xiao Yao''s strength makes it hard to deal with the beast, not to mention that there is an extremely powerful cultivator behind the beast. Whenever there is another possibility, they don''t want to put the treasure on Xiao Yao. But do they have a choice now? Do they have a way out? What else can they do besides trust Xiao Yao?


    Xiao Yao thinks that human life is really fragile. It seems that in front of the beast and the practitioners of Linghai realm, they are a group of chickens.


    The snow is falling more and more, but if you look carefully, you will find that Xiao Yao does not have a snowflake on his body.


    When the snowflake is about to fall on Xiao Yao, it will melt into rain. Then, it will be dried by aura and become thin smoke, which will disappear completely.


    Xiao Yao can feel that a great pressure is slowly pressing in from the front.


    In the blood, a middle-aged man in a black cloak slowly walks into Xiao Yao''s sight.


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    The man in the black cloak came up to Xiao Yao, took off his hat and showed a national face. He looked upright. His eyes were very sharp, like a sharp knife, which was enough to penetrate everything in the world.


    In his face, Xiao Yao can''t find any features. To put it simply, as long as such people mingle with the crowd, Xiao Yao will forget each other''s looks.


    It''s normal. It''s normal.


    "May I sit down?" His voice was very low and powerful, but it was like a heavy hammer, which smashed on the drum and rippled in the world.


    "Please." Xiao Yao made a gesture by the way.


    The man took off his cloak, threw it elsewhere, and poured himself a glass of wine.


    "Have a drink." Said the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao and the other side touched the next cup, and then drank.


    "Young man, do you know what a mantis pawns a cart?" The middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, said: "know, but, I have no way back."


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "why cheat me? Now even if I let you go, you will never leave, will you? "


    "If you said that to me four or three months ago, I would leave without thinking about it, but now, I can''t leave."


    "Why?"


    "It''s too heavy."


    "What''s too heavy?" Middle aged men speak fast.


    Without hesitation, Xiao Yao replied decisively: "the burden on his shoulders is too heavy."


    The middle-aged man threw the cup heavily and laughed: "don''t you think the people hiding behind you are ridiculous? They clearly know that your strength is not enough to help them cope with everything in front of them, but they still push you out. They don''t care about your life or death at all. Why do you care about them? " Xiao Yao shook his head: "words can''t say that, they have no way out, I have to follow them to advance and retreat together."


    "..." the middle-aged man didn''t speak and drank another glass of wine.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Say it!" The middle-aged man couldn''t help sighing, "in fact, I just want to have a chat with you. I know you are Chinese. It''s a happy thing to meet an old friend in a foreign country. So, I really want to have a chat with you."


    "Why do you kill so many people?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Alchemy, improve your accomplishments." The middle-aged man said, "are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Xiao Yao a Leng, smile: "expected, thank you." With that, he offered each other a glass of wine.


    The middle-aged man had another drink.


    "Why, your goal is children and teenagers?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    "Because they have no desire, they have enough energy." The middle-aged man sighed and said, "what is human? I''m full of desire. "


    "What is man, full of desire?" Xiao Yao was stunned and laughed, "there is philosophy, but this can''t be the reason why you look down on others!"


    "All the people know that the gods are good, but they can''t forget their achievements and fame! Where are the ancient and modern generals? At the end of a heap of grass. The world knows that gods are good, only gold and silver can''t forget! In the end, I just hate to get together, and my eyes are closed. The world knows that the gods are good, only the wife can''t forget! On your birthday, you said you were kind. When you died, you went with others. The world knows that the gods are good, only the descendants can''t forget! There have been many infatuated parents since ancient times. Who has been filial to their children and grandchildren? " The middle-aged man sang a good song.


    With that, there was another long sigh.


    Xiao Yao''s smile suddenly seemed a little cold.


    "Do you think these people deserve my sympathy?" The middle-aged man''s eyes are very aggressive and seems to want to run through Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Xiao Yao steadfastly asked: "the so-called world, isn''t it you?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned.


    He did not expect that Xiao Yao would say such a thing.


    This words, let the middle-aged man into meditation.


    For a long time, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well said! That''s a good sentence! The so-called world, is not you? ha-ha! Indeed, like them, I have my desires, and I''m a despicable person The middle-aged man gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up, "you are very interesting, very interesting!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, his face full of indifference.


    "Do you think you are a good man?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and gave a more pertinent answer.


    "If someone asks me this question, I''m really hard to answer, because I really don''t think I''m a good person, but if it''s you, I can tell you frankly that I''m a good person." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then I must be a bad man?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha! There is no difference between good and evil in the world, just because of thought. " The middle-aged man said, "you grow up so big, others give you too much thought, take eight honors and eight disgraces as an example. If you turn eight honors and eight disgraces upside down, do you still think you are a good man?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what do you want to express?"


    "I just want to tell you that what you have done is just because people tell you that you are a good person if you do so. If you don''t, you are a bad person. Don''t you think it''s very sad? Why do you need others to judge whether you are good or bad? Are they gods? " Said the middle-aged man.


    It''s undeniable that what middle-aged men say is very reasonable.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had thought about this before, but in the end, his grandfather Gao Feng''s words solved his doubts.


    "If I do this, I will be happy. If I don''t, I will have some psychological burden." Xiao Yao said, "good and evil are not for themselves, but for their own happiness."


    This is what Gao Feng said to Xiao Yao at that time.


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly.


    "I''ll be sad if you say that." The middle-aged man said, "you should know that when I show up, I hope you can leave. As long as you like, I can let you go now."


    "I said, I can''t go. The burden is too heavy to step forward." Xiao Yao''s eyes were burning.


    "All right." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "You can compromise!" Xiao Yao gives advice to the middle-aged man, "although I can''t go, you can go. Otherwise, let''s go together. If you go to other places, I''ll go to other places. How about we go together?"


    "..." the middle-aged man looks at Xiao Yao like an idiot.


    "It seems that you have a strong disdain for my suggestion." Xiao Yao depressed said.


    "It''s easy for me to kill you." The middle-aged man said in a cold voice.


    "Well, come on." Xiao Yao said, "if I really have to die, I can only die."


    The middle-aged man stood up and had another drink.


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Xiao Yao didn''t stand up to see off the guests.


    Looking at the middle-aged man leaving his sight, Xiao Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    His back, it''s wet through.


    From the beginning of seeing this middle-aged man, Xiao Yao has felt a pressure.


    The other side didn''t even show his aura, just the tone of his voice, that look, can let Xiao Yao feel the pressure all over the sky.


    Taishan is the top of the mountain!


    Such an opponent is really not so easy to deal with. Xiao Yao thinks that if the middle-aged man started, he would die.


    He can feel that, in fact, this middle-aged man is a very extreme person. He is full of disgust to the world.


    He was curious about what a normal person had to experience to be so extreme.


    This is the first time Xiao Yao has met such an extreme person.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel speechless is that he thinks that what the other party says is quite reasonable. If it''s not for his good determination and quick thinking, he may really be brainwashed by the other party.


    "Terrible opponent Xiao Yao sighed.


    When the middle-aged man disappeared in the sight of that second, it is an endless murderous atmosphere, from afar.


    The sound of footsteps was very dull.


    From a long distance, Xiao Yao could also hear a roar. All of a sudden, the hibernating animals in the mountains and forests were awakened and ran around. Xiao Yao took a deep breath, stood up and looked ahead. For a long time, he held out his hand, caught a snowflake, observed for a while, and blew it away¡° It''s snowing. It''s getting worse. " Xiao Yao said softly.

 Chapter 848

    A roar came from afar. After the roar, the whole world seemed to be in a mess.


    The cry in the village, the sound of wild animals running around outside the village.


    Xiao Yao is sitting on the chair, his eyes are ancient, staring at the front, deep, all inclusive.


    Finally, the huge body slowly appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the four images in front of him, Xiao Yao smiles.


    "I venture to ask, are you a hybrid?" Xiao Yaole asked.


    It was the first time that Pang Wu heard someone call him that.


    "Those who stand in my way will die." Pang Wu gave Xiao Yao four very straightforward words.


    Xiao Yao stands up, shakes his body and stares at Pang Wu.


    "The aura in your body is still very pure. According to the truth, it should be bred by the healthy qi of heaven and earth. How can you become a fierce beast?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "It''s none of your business!" Pang Wu finished this sentence and roared again.


    Endless pressure is coming from all directions.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to reason with each other and talk about life, but now it seems that his previous ideas can only be put aside.


    What''s more, I''ve been chatting with a wild animal for a long time?


    He has begun to luck, the aura in his body, ready to go.


    "In fact, you surprised me. Before, you were just in the middle of Lingxi realm, but you didn''t expect that in such a short time, you have entered the middle of Linghe realm. But do you think that you can stop me?" Pang Wu stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head. "I can feel that you are stronger than me."


    "If so, why don''t you go away?" Pang Wu said, "it''s very good for you to have such accomplishments at this age. This is the world of Lingwu. As long as you concentrate on cultivation, it''s not impossible to enter the road. But why do you have to let yourself die in this place? Don''t you feel sorry for yourself? "


    "I didn''t feel sorry for myself, but I feel sorry for you. Originally, you had the chance to become a beast, but now you have become a dog for others to do evil. Which one of us is more sorry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Presumptuous!" Xiao Yao''s words made Pang Wu furious.


    It roared and roared, and it had already rushed towards Xiao Yao,


    It''s going to tear the bastard in front of you to pieces.


    Xiao Yao squinted at the figure.


    Because of Pang Wu''s huge body, which also forces it to move not too fast, but this is only relative to Xiao Yao, for ordinary people, Pang Wu''s speed is still very fast.


    When Pang wuchong arrived in front of Xiao Yao, his body also jumped high, and his aura was surging wildly. Although he pushed it out with one hand, it would not be overwhelming, but it would also be a bit of destruction.


    In front of Xiao Yao, a gust of wind formed and began to rotate. The surrounding snowflakes also rolled in.


    Slowly, the snowflakes gathered together to form a mass of white marshmallow. Suddenly, "marshmallow" burst out, and a aura came to Pang Wu''s face.


    Nirvana!


    Pang Wu''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    Now it is also a strange beast in the realm of Linghe. Although it has reached the late stage, it does not dare to take a hard look at Xiao Yao''s fist.


    To think of it, finally, Pang no or chose to avoid the edge, sidestepped away, and then adjusted his posture. Once again, it was like an arrow from the Xuan toward Xiao Yao Hu.


    Xiao Yao broke through the flames with three pieces of Qi and made a series of moves to rush towards Pang Wu. "It''s interesting." Pang Wu murmured, and suddenly opened his mouth, with a strong smell of blood.


    Then there was a thick fog, which held Xiao Yao tightly.


    The black fog held Xiao Yao''s body tightly.


    In an instant, Xiao Yao felt that the aura in his body was swallowed by something again.


    When he realized the eccentricity of the fog, he was unlikely to withdraw safely.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao had to throw a few pills into his mouth again.


    "Well? "Elixir?" Pang Wu''s eyes changed.


    "Ha! It seems that you are a good animal Xiao Yao laughs.


    Pang Wu sneered and said, "no wonder I felt the vibration of aura in Lijia village before. It turned out that you were refining elixir."


    "There''s no way to deal with an opponent like you. If I don''t make some preparation, I really have no confidence at all." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    When speaking, the medicinal properties of several elixirs have dispelled the thick fog around them.


    Pang Wu looked at Xiao Yao and said, "are you an alchemist?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Oh, what a pity." Pang Wu said, "if you concentrate on cultivation, maybe you can really go on the same road with my Lord."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "the master you are talking about should be the former cultivator, right?"


    Pang Wu nodded.


    "Hey, that''s a bit interesting. I''m out of my mind. I''m still on the same road of no return with your master?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Pang Wu was furious and said, "what do you know? Lord, that''s the real way to preach! "


    "Although I have just come to this world, there are still many unknown things that I need to explore, but I also know that your Lord is not a good man, and everyone has to be punished. Do you think that the road he took can prove the truth? I''m not afraid of the curse. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Before that spirit sea realm cultivator killed so many people just to refine pills.


    Although Xiao Yao also guessed some before, but really get the answer, deep in the heart or a burst of sigh.


    Elixir is just a kind of auxiliary tool. If someone wants to use elixir to break through the confinement and achieve the highest Road, it''s ridiculous. What''s more, the elixir refined by that practitioner still needs human essence and spirit to make sacrifices. Such a person has not been punished by heaven up to now. It''s just amazing.


    "Damn you!" Pang Wu''s eyes have become red. He can''t hear others insult his master.


    It pounced on Xiao Yao again.


    There was an incredible scene.


    Pang Wu''s body is shrinking in an instant, and finally becomes the size of a cat.


    Even Xiao Yao can''t catch it any more.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao felt a light on his chest.


    He stepped back subconsciously, but there was a black scratch on his chest.


    Now Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He quickly threw several pills into his mouth, which suppressed the toxicity. Otherwise, he would be dead now. He really thanks to his identity as an alchemist.


    It''s thanks to that book.


    "It''s a good elixir to dispatch the heavenly things. It''s wasted for you." Pang Wu''s body has returned to normal. He looks at Xiao Yao and laughs.


    "I have elixir, do you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What is elixir? My Lord is now refining the elixir. " Pang Wu said.


    Xiao Yao was not surprised that Pang Wu said so. The elixir that a practitioner of Linghai realm wants to break through must at least be at the level of elixir.


    What''s more, the practitioner has been in Lijia village for so many years and spent so much time, which is not an ordinary elixir.


    "If you really only have this strength, I think it''s really easy for me to kill you." Pang Wu sighed and said.


    "I hope later, you can still keep your current thoughts." With these words, Xiao Yao suddenly closed his eyes.


    Pang Wu''s pupils contracted slightly, but he didn''t do it immediately.


    Basically speaking, you can also test your strength when you fight with Xiao Yao. After all, there are not many opportunities, at least in recent years.


    It wants to see what other moves Xiao Yao has.


    Then Pang Wu gradually felt the pressure.


    The snowflakes around seem to be converging in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    "Flying flowers picking leaves?" Pang Wu suddenly realized something.


    Xiao Yao showed a smile on his face. When he suddenly opened his eyes, all the snowflakes were flying in the direction of Pang Wu.


    Every snowflake seems to be endowed with a very strong aura, and its lethality is absolutely not small.


    Pang Wu roared, shaking off part of the snowflakes, but there are still some snowflakes solid hit Pang Wu''s body.


    Pang Wu''s body, instant full of holes, but still did not fall.


    Pang Wu gasped heavily.


    It stares at Xiao Yao and says, "I didn''t expect that you still have such means."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He knew that this beast was not so easy to deal with. Anyway, he was also the cultivation of Linghe realm.


    From the beginning, he didn''t have too much confidence in his flying flowers and picking leaves. He was proud enough to cause certain damage to Pang Wu.


    Then Xiao Yao suddenly realized that Pang Wu''s body had changed again.


    The feet on his head are getting longer and sharper, just like a machete.


    "Damn, are you a digital baby? Can you change without a brain? " Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    Pang Wu didn''t know what digital baby meant, but he didn''t bother to ask about it.


    Xiao Yao can let it hurt, which makes Pang Wu very angry.


    It also realized that if it did not show all its strength, it would not be a simple thing to kill Xiao Yao.


    So now, he can only show his ability of seeing.


    Pang Wu, the beast, ran towards Xiao Yao again


    In Lijia village, er Gouzi looks at the distance.


    "Village head, do you think brother Xiao will come back alive?" "Two dogs asked. The village head was smoking a cigarette bag and didn''t answer¡° I think he should be able to. " Said Er Gouzi. The village head looked at Er Gouzi with curiosity in his eyes¡° Why do you say that? " The village head asked, "where did you get your confidence?"¡° I think brother Xiao is a man with ideas. Generally, people like him can live for a long time. " Er Gouzi said with a smile, "in addition, I know brother Xiao doesn''t want to die. Since he doesn''t want to die, he won''t die, will he?" The village head thinks that Er Gouzi''s words are ridiculous. If he doesn''t want to die, can he not die? However, er Gouzi''s words inspired the village head. He knocked on the pipe, cut tobacco again and said, "I think so, too."

 Chapter 849

    Little by little, little by little, little by little.


    The aura around Xiao Yao is being mobilized by him.


    The distance between Pang Wu and Xiao Yao is rapidly shortening.


    He took a deep breath, and his brows gradually spread.


    He wants to deal with the beast in the best condition, no matter win or lose, no matter life or death.


    For this war, Xiao Yao prepared for a long time.


    In these four months, Xiao Yao has not been at a loss.


    Many times, Xiao Yao had the idea of being a turtle.


    Just looking at Er Gouzi''s sincere eyes, Xiao Yao reproached himself for what he thought. He didn''t want to be sorry to anyone. If he really chose to be a turtle, he would not only be sorry to the villagers of Lijia village, but also to himself. He couldn''t afford his burning heart of martial arts.


    "It''s good to be worthy of yourself." That''s what Xiao Yao told himself in his heart.


    Every cultivator is eager to fight the strong, but he is afraid of life and death, so he never shows it.


    For Xiao Yao, such a situation is actually very good, forcing himself to have no way to go, only to meet the difficulties, and dare to climb.


    Before facing Pang Wu, Xiao Yao had no confidence, but now, he felt that he had planed everything.


    That''s the best way to fight.


    "Come on!" Xiao Yao roared at Pang Wu.


    More wild than that roar!


    I don''t want to die, no one can kill me!


    In an instant, Xiao Yao''s body turned into a strong wind and ran towards Pang Wu.


    This is what Pang Wudu didn''t expect.


    Originally, it thought that in such a situation, Xiao Yao''s first reaction should be to choose to hide to a safe distance, and then continue to deal with himself. However, Xiao Yao not only didn''t give in, but also rushed towards himself, putting on a posture of looking at death as if he would return home.


    Such a person is not cute at all. It''s not likable.


    Does he really think that with his small power, he can compete with such a strange beast as himself?


    You know, I was bred by the aura of heaven and earth!


    However, at this time, Pang Wu is absolutely impossible to give in. What''s more, it was originally dominant?


    Never die!


    One man and one beast collided with each other.


    In an instant, the whole world seemed to be in turmoil!


    Xiao Yao''s body fell into the snow.


    For a long time, he climbed out, his face was covered with blood.


    Pang Wu gasped and stood not far away from Xiao Yao. He didn''t charge again. Although his situation was much better than Xiao Yao''s, he needed a short time to adjust his state and relieve the pressure.


    "You lunatic!" Looking at Xiao Yao''s face full of blood and laughing, Pang Wu is about to collapse.


    It feels that it is under no less pressure than Xiao Yao.


    Who can''t be depressed for a while when meeting such a madman?


    "You brute, I want to see how capable you are! Don''t you want to kill me? Come on Xiao Yao roared. He felt as if something was sealed in his body. He was about to break through the shackles, break through everything, and burst out from his body.


    Although he wanted to grasp this feeling, now he could not calm down, let alone feel it carefully.


    Pang Wu stares at Xiao Yao and says, "is it worth it?"


    "In this world, it''s not worth asking about everything." Xiao Yao wiped the blood on his face and said, "come again!"


    With that, he rushed to Pang Wu again.


    Not far away, the middle-aged man stood with his hands down.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, who was running wildly, and let out a sigh.


    "Such a man is not a madman." The middle-aged man muttered to himself, "such a person, dare to fight with the sky..."


    Down to earth, don''t ask about the future.


    Holding heavy iron, fear life and death!


    Wave a heavy fist, a happy way, let the blood dance in the sky, my heart to the road!


    Pang Wu is very aggrieved.


    It is clear that he is the beast, but when he meets Xiao Yao, he feels that he has met a beast, a beast.


    In Xiao Yao''s eyes, all he can see is murderous Qi.


    Xiao Yao''s killing heart seems to have occupied everything.


    "Then I''ll send you to death!" Pang Wu suddenly roared and rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    However, at the moment when Xiao Yao rushes to Pang Wu, he suddenly reaches out his hand and hugs Pang Wu''s one-man.


    "Give me a lift!" Xiao Yao stood on his feet, his arms spattered with blood, but the light in his eyes was never dim.


    Then, Pang Wu''s huge body was really lifted up by Xiao Yao.


    Pang Wu was a little surprised. He tried to break free, but found that Xiao Yao''s arms seemed to have infinite power.


    Then, its body was thrown out by Xiao Yao.


    "Four or two thousand catties." Xiao Yao laughs.


    If Pang Wu could speak, he would give Xiao Yao a state curse now.


    Lao Tzu''s body is so big, do you want to lift it up and give me face?


    Pang Wu rolled several times on the ground. After standing up, he shook the snow on his body and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    That is at this moment, suddenly a dragon chant, resounding Lingwu earth.


    Pang Wu''s pupils suddenly contracted, his body also stagnated in midair, and finally fell in place.


    His body was shivering, as if in extreme fear.


    The middle-aged man in the distance, the same pupil contraction.


    "Dragon chant again?" Seeing Pang Wu''s reaction at this time, the middle-aged man was not surprised at all. In the final analysis, it was just a strange beast, even if it was a collection of the aura of heaven and earth.


    What is the king of beasts?


    tiger? lion?


    Of course not.


    It''s the dragon! Dragon!


    The snowflake suddenly stopped, and a huge whirlpool formed among the stars, which condensed all the stars. A white light came down from the sky and fell on Xiao Yao''s head.


    Then, a sword light flashed out, just like a dragon going out to sea, stirring the wind and cloud.


    Vision!


    In Lijia village, the village head suddenly stood up.


    He rounded his eyes and looked at the white light of the sky and the confused stars.


    At this time, the two dogs on the side were already looking silly.


    "The sky changes, the dragon appears! The sky changes, the dragon appears The village head seems to be reciting these six words, just like being possessed.


    A black knife, about ten feet high, hangs over Xiao Yao''s head. A black dragon dances wildly and finally falls on it.


    Black dragon sword!


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the black dragon knife with a smile on his face.


    "Scared me to death, old fellow, really thought I had lost you!" Xiao Yao''s voice is very light.


    The black dragon sword trembles slightly, and the Dragon chants linger in the sky.


    The whole land of Lingwu has seen this vision.


    Four continents, sixteen empires, all great masters, watching the sky at the same time.


    "Is there someone who has become a God?"


    "Dragon? Is it really a dragon


    "Well? Is that the direction of the black forest? What happened? "


    This night is destined to make many practitioners difficult to sleep.


    If you let them know that it''s only a practitioner in the realm of Linghe who makes this vision, I don''t know what they will think. Maybe they even have the heart to die? At least, I have to vomit three liters of blood.


    Pang Wu''s body was still shaking desperately, and it was getting worse and worse.


    Finally, the black knife light at will, Pang Wu''s body, was split in two.


    The middle-aged man just watched the scene and didn''t even plan to do it.


    "Black dragon sword, is it really that guy''s son?" The middle-aged man repeated.


    Xiao Yao''s body is dancing under the black dragon knife.


    All the aura of heaven and earth is infused into the black dragon sword.


    Then, they all rushed into Xiao Yao''s body.


    At Xiao Yao''s feet, there was a burst of blasting.


    A huge sinkhole appeared at Xiao Yao''s feet.


    In the pit of heaven, there is a dark blue light.


    "Lingyu?" The middle-aged man''s pupils contract suddenly.


    He just wanted to rush towards Xiao Yao, but he suddenly stopped and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved his fist wildly.


    Burst the flame!


    Thunderclap!


    Nirvana!


    And... Tiger boxing!


    It''s tiger boxing that makes middle-aged men stop.


    "How could it be?" The middle-aged man frowned and said, "how can this boy do tiger boxing? And Thunderclap! Is that the boy


    For a long time, the black dragon sword gradually shrinks and escapes into Xiao Yao''s body again.


    The vision of the sky dissipated slowly, but at Xiao Yao''s feet, the light from the jade gathered a blue light gate.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s time for you to go." I don''t know when the middle-aged man came to Xiao Yao.


    "Well? Do you know my name? " Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "The last time I saw you, you were a little kid, but I didn''t expect that you had grown so big." There was a faint smile on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Who the hell are you?" Xiao Yao is more and more surprised.


    "Don''t forget tiger boxing. Who gave it to you?" The appearance of a middle-aged man suddenly changes, and finally he becomes an old man.


    "Tiger king? Tiger king Pang Yier! " Xiao Yao''s heart turned up a storm¡° Xiao Yao, tell Jinglei that I''m not a chivalrous man. I''ve listened to him and been kind. But when I''m kind, the world bullies me, humiliates me and scolds me. They don''t appreciate my kindness. Why should I be kind? Take the Lingyu beside you. I came to Lijia village for the sake of Lingyu, followed by Alchemy. Before, I had been looking for Lingyu, but I couldn''t find it. Now, I understand that Lingyu didn''t belong to me, it''s waiting for you. " Pang Yier said softly. Xiao Yao didn''t expect that Pang Yier, who had disappeared for so many years, had come to Lingwu world. What he didn''t expect was that Pang Yier had become a practitioner of Linghai realm. There were too many doubts in his heart, all of which came too suddenly¡° This door can only last five minutes, and then it will disappear. This spirit jade is actually a fragment of the holy gate. When you find the remaining three pieces, you can come back here again. " Pang Yier, the tiger king, continued¡° Grandfather Pang, don''t kill people... "Although I don''t know what Pang Yier has experienced and become so extreme, Xiao Yao still combines thousands of words into one sentence¡° I will leave Lijia village, but I can''t promise you anything else. I have to improve my strength... "Pang Yier''s eyes were complicated and he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.

 Chapter 850

    Xiao Yao looks at Pang Yier with complicated eyes.


    He really wanted to have a long talk with Pang Yier, but Pang Yier''s next words directly broke Xiao Yao''s idea.


    "Once this gate dissipates, it can''t appear. After all, it''s only a part of the holy gate, not a complete one. Let''s go now!" Pang said.


    "Grandfather Pang, but..."


    "Now you don''t talk, time is limited, let me finish at one time!" Pang Yier interrupted what Xiao Yao wanted to say with a straight wave. He said solemnly, "there are four pieces in the holy gate, and each piece is a piece of spirit jade. If you have a chance, you may be able to come to the world with one of them, but the possibility is really very small. Only when you assemble the four pieces of spirit jade in the holy gate can you travel freely, But one more important thing is that you can''t lose the pendant. It''s the key to the holy gate. "


    "After that, you can bring people to the world and enter through the holy gate. However, it must not be lower than the realm of Lingxi, otherwise, the aura in the holy gate will crush their bodies. On the four pieces of Lingyu are the patterns of green dragon, white tiger and rosefinch. If you find them, you can recognize them. "


    "You can''t throw away your black dragon sword. No matter what kind of beast you face, as long as it''s not a beast God, you can use the power of the black dragon sword to kill it. But it''s a very serious damage to the consumption of aura and spirit in your body. You may even spend your life carelessly. Don''t use it if you can. The black dragon sword is an artifact. What happened before is actually the topping of the artifact. It leads all the aura into your body. Fortunately, the black dragon sword is stopped in time, otherwise your body may be burst by the aura. "


    "Xiao Yao, remember, when you go back this time, you must work hard and at least get the realm of Linghai before you can come to this world. Otherwise, if you want to find the fragments of Lingyu, you have to go to the secluded world. There should be clues. You must come back, because your father is very dangerous in this world!"


    "What?" At this time, Xiao Yao couldn''t help but put in a word. The expression on his face became very worried, "grandfather Pang, do you know my father?"


    "Now I can''t talk to you. It''s useless to talk to you too much. Just remember a word for me. You must come back. Your father is waiting for you to save him." With that, Pang Yier suddenly stretched out his hand and directly put Xiao Yao back into the blue light door condensed by Lingyu.


    The next second, the gate of light completely dissipated.


    Pang Yier finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Xiao Yao, I hope to see you next time. You are really strong..."


    Then he turned and left.


    Five minutes later, five practitioners of Linghai realm and eight practitioners of Lingjiang realm came to Lijia village at the same time.


    "Here, it seems that there have been signs of fighting."


    "Well, there''s also the corpse of a strange beast."


    "And the smell of artifact. What''s going on here?"


    A group of people gathered around, chatting and discussing.


    "By the way, there seems to be a village there. Let''s go and ask, what else is there?" A grey robed old man said suddenly.


    Everyone went to Lijia village.


    There is a greedy light in one''s eyes.


    After arriving at Lijia village, I was shocked to find that although there were several households with lights on, there was no one in the village.


    "How could that be? Have all the people in the village disappeared? "


    "Strange, it seems that there is no breath around. There is no one..."


    At this time, under the broken edge cliff.


    Pang Yier stood with a negative hand.


    The village head and others all stood behind him.


    One by one, they were filled with indignation. Looking at the heads hanging on the wall, they would like to rush up to smash Pang Yier to pieces now.


    "I know you want to kill me, but you don''t have the strength. If you don''t want to die, you''d better calm down and think about Xiao Yao. What''s the price for saving you? He''s almost possessed." Suddenly, Pang Yier''s cold voice rang out.


    The light of hatred in Er Gouzi''s eyes dissipated instantly, and the dagger he held also fell to the ground.


    As we all know, if you meet Pang Yier, the practitioner of the realm of the spirit sea, you will definitely die, that is suicide.


    "You stay here for a while. There are a lot of people outside. Although they claim to be respectable, they just want to find treasures. If you can''t hand them over, they will kill you. They are no better than me." Pang Yier sneered.


    "What do you want to do?" Er Gouzi asked, biting his teeth.


    "Don''t do anything. Xiao Yao doesn''t want you to die. I''ll help him, but that''s all I can do for you. There will be a lot of people coming here one after another. If you''re smart, don''t go back. Just walk as far as you can, or stay in this cave all the time. There''s a border here, and outsiders can''t find it, Even the practitioners who surpass the realm of Linghai can''t feel that the boundary is not set by me, it''s natural. " Pang said.


    "Where''s brother Shaw?" Er Gouzi continued.


    "He went back." Pang Yier turned to look at Er Gouzi and said, "he is not a person in this world. Although he will come to this world, it is absolutely nothing. Now, this time it''s just an accident. It''s his adventure. Anyway, his harvest is good. You should have a chance to meet in the future."


    "But..."


    "Well, I don''t have so much time to ink with you. I''m leaving, too." Pang Yier said, "if you want revenge in the future, you can come to me. My name is Pang Yier, tiger king Pang Yier."


    With that, he left the cave with a red stove.


    As for where he was going this time, there was no way to know.


    "Village head, has brother Xiao really gone back?" After Pang left, er Gouzi rushed to the village head and asked.


    The village head gave a wry smile and said, "you child, you ask me, who do I ask? I don''t see anything. "


    Two dogs smell speech, sighed a tone, he also knows, what village head says is true.


    He sat on the ground, leaning against the wall, with empty eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time


    Besides, Xiao Yao, after entering the blue door, an extremely powerful energy came towards him.


    "Ah Xiao Yao couldn''t help wailing. Then, his consciousness seemed to be crushed by something, and he fainted completely


    When he opened his eyes again, the first thing he saw was the stars.


    Struggling to stand up, he was shocked to find that he was standing on the peak of the ADA mountains.


    "Here, it should be the place where Qingquan appeared before." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, rubbed his temple and recited.


    To be able to come back, of course, is a happy thing, but at the thought of what Pang said in the end, he was not happy again.


    "Father is waiting for me to save him? What does that mean? " Xiao Yao felt a headache.


    Can''t Pang Yier make it clear since he wants to talk about it?


    Looking back, I can''t blame Pang Yier. I''m afraid I can''t make it clear in a few words. I still have to come back first.


    Looking around, he sat down cross legged again to mobilize the aura in his body. After a short rest, he slowly stood up and planned to go down the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, he directly felt into the hotel. His mobile phone and wallet had been lost for a long time. Now he had to find a way to contact China first. Otherwise, he didn''t know whether he could go back to China.


    "Hello, are you Chinese, too?" The owner of the hotel is a beautiful woman, and she seems to speak good Chinese.


    "I am." Xiao Yao nodded, "I want to borrow your phone here, can I?"


    "Of course The innkeeper nodded with a smile.


    After taking the phone, he thought about it and finally chose to call nantianyuan first.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to call Li Xiaoxiao, but he has been missing for such a long time. If he suddenly calls them, they will have to come to goose country to find themselves.


    However, as soon as the phone got through, the familiar bell rang in my ear.


    Looking at the source of the sound, Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Isn''t this nantianyuan''s mobile phone?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    The owner of the hotel immediately widened his eyes and asked, "do you know brother Nan?"


    "Nan, brother?" Xiao Yao was completely confused.


    "Did you come down from the ADA mountains?" The hotel owner grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and said.


    "Yes..." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s really you, it''s really you! Wait for me


    With that, the woman boss rushed straight upstairs.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, completely confused about the current situation.


    Before long, nantianyuan followed the woman boss and went downstairs.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan''s eyes are red.


    "The trough! Nan Tianyuan, why are you here? " Xiao Yao blurted out.


    "Brother Xiao, Wuwu, I knew you wouldn''t die..." Nan Tianyuan rushed over directly, gave Xiao Yao a hug, and then burst out crying.


    During this time, he has been looking forward to it.


    However, he is always worried about whether his expectations will turn into nothing.


    Finally, the dust settled.


    Xiao Yao, he''s back!


    That female boss, at this time, also covered her mouth and cried with Nan Tianyuan.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently.


    When Nan Tianyuan cries, it''s still within Xiao Yao''s tolerance. But how much does that foreign girl mean when you cry with Nan Tianyuan?


    Finally appeased nantianyuan''s mood, Xiao Yao just like to coax a child, patting nantianyuan''s thick back: "don''t cry, don''t cry, baby don''t cry!"


    Suna couldn''t help laughing again. Nan Tianyuan is really interesting¡° Where the hell have you been, shag Nan Tianyuan directly waved his fist on Xiao Yao''s shoulder and said. The fist waved down, his face changed, a face brush became pale¡° Huh? What''s the matter with you, brother Nan Tianyuan suddenly became nervous. After careful examination, he found that Xiao Yao''s arms were all bloodstained¡° If you don''t believe it, I was made by a four legged monkey. " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile. Nan Tianyuan: "he is helpless in his heart! In this case, do you really need to believe it¡° Don''t talk nonsense. Find me a room to rest. I have to rest first Xiao Yao said in a deep voice. When he was fighting with Pang Wu before, he was really seriously injured, and then because of the appearance of black dragon sword, it caused him great mental damage. If he didn''t find a way to recuperate his body at this time, he was really worried that his body would not be able to bear it. South sky far see Xiao Yao''s face is really ugly, now also dare not hesitate, quickly will Xiao Yao back up upstairs. Looking at the back of Nan Tianyuan running all the way, Su Na suddenly felt uncomfortable¡° When the person he is waiting for comes back, does it mean that he is going to leave Suna thought silently... For a long time, Suna sighed again: "as long as he is happy, everything doesn''t matter..."

 Chapter 851

    Back in the world, Xiao Yao was more or less relaxed in his bed in the hotel.


    Although the environment of Lingwu world is very good, he has been under great pressure since he arrived at the world of understanding. Let''s not talk about anything else. Because of Pang Yier and the beast, he is worried every day.


    This brings a lot of psychological pressure to Xiao Yao, but it also brings some benefits to Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for this reason, Xiao Yao might not be able to concentrate on cultivation. That is to say, because he was under too much pressure, so in the past four months, he had no choice but to break through his cultivation, If not, it is impossible to be inferior to the middle of Linghe realm in this period of time.


    So, everything has two sides. Sometimes it is. On the surface, it seems very depressing, but it may not be a good thing. Now, Xiao Yao has a deep understanding of this sentence.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    "Come in!" Xiao Yao said.


    Seeing the South sky far away, Xiao Yao laughed and said, "is the emotion under control?"


    Nan Tianyuan coughed, and his face looked embarrassed. Thinking of his previous reaction, he really wanted to find a way to get in now. How old is he? He''s so emotional that he even cries. Fortunately, only Xiao Yao can see it. If song Yilin sees it, he will have to laugh at himself for at least half a year.


    "What was the relationship between that woman and you before?" Xiao Yao blinked at Nan Tianyuan and asked.


    This just returned to China, Xiao Yao''s heart of gossip has been burning.


    Nan Tian Yuan was asked this question, and suddenly his face was red.


    Xiao Yao smacked his lips and said, "your face is a very dangerous signal to me."


    Nantianyuan was a little worried when he heard what Xiao Yao said. He quickly explained, "brother Xiao, it''s not what you think. Su Na and I are still quite pure."


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan with a smile and said, "the expression and tone of your speech, how I look at it, I can''t feel the purity between you!"


    Nan Tianyuan


    He is very aggrieved!


    If he does what he should or shouldn''t do, he will recognize what Xiao Yao says now, but the key problem is that Xiao Yao stares at him with such obscene eyes when he clearly doesn''t do anything.


    "Brother Xiao, shall I contact Huaxia and send back the news of your return?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "That''s not necessary. Aren''t we going back tomorrow?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "let''s go back directly. Believe it or not, as long as you call back, we won''t go to bed tonight."


    Nan Tianyuan laughs. He thinks Xiao Yao''s words are true! Whether it''s song Yilin, Fang Hai, or Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing''s sisters in law, as long as they know that Xiao Yao has come back safely now, they will surely come to goose country overnight.


    Therefore, it''s better not to send the news back for the time being.


    "Brother Shaw, I''ll book the ticket now." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, then suddenly called Nan Tianyuan back.


    "I just thought about it, but let it go." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan blinks and looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes. It seems that he can''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    "I have some problems with my body, and I''ve suffered some injuries." Xiao Yao said simply, "I want to stay here for a long time and adjust my body first." Nantianyuan understood and nodded.


    He can also see that Xiao Yao''s breath is a little confused now. If he goes back in such a state, he can only make others worry about him.


    Xiao Yao is not a person who wants too many people to worry about himself. He hopes that the people around him and the people he cares about can worry freely every day.


    As for the dark side of the world, Xiao Yao is willing to be a wall to keep all the troubles and puzzles behind him!


    "Brother Xiao, take a rest first. I''ll go out and watch." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Well, that''s right." Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Nan Tianyuan with a pair of eyes. He said with a smile, "is it worth it?"


    "What?" The South sky is far away.


    "If I really can''t come back, how long will you stay here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nan Tianyuan showed a smile on his face and shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t know, but I have an intuition that I can definitely wait until you come back. It''s just a matter of time. Anyway, for me, the least valuable thing is time."


    Although Xiao Yao''s face looked a little sad, in fact, deep in his heart, he was slowly moved


    Nan Tianyuan turns around and walks out of Xiao Yao''s room.


    As soon as she got out of the room, Suna came up.


    "Is your brother all right?" Suna whispered, "shall I get him a doctor?"


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head and said with a smile, "no, brother Xiao is the best doctor in the world!"


    This sentence is not boastful at all.


    "So - are you really leaving?" Suna''s words stop.


    Nantianyuan looked at Suna and nodded: "brother Xiao said it will take some time to recover, but it''s just a few days. After a few days, I''m leaving."


    "Will you come back?" Asked Suna.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "I don''t think so. There''s nothing worth worrying about here."


    "Really?" Su Na''s face suddenly became a little pale, she red eyes, staring at the South sky far, word by word, asked, "here, really nothing worth your concern?"


    Originally, nantianyuan wanted to nod his head, but in the face of Suna''s eyes, he suddenly swallowed it back.


    Suna''s eyes are still fixed on the South sky.


    "Answer me."


    Just when Nantian didn''t know what to do, Xiao Yao''s door was suddenly opened.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao poked out his head and asked.


    Nan Tianyuan glanced at Xiao Yao and rolled his eyes.


    What is Xiao Yao''s cultivation? How could he not know what he and Suna were talking about before, and now they are still pretending to be stupid.


    However, Xiao Yao''s appearance has solved Nan Tianyuan''s urgent need. Just now, he was thinking about what kind of words he would use to deal with Su Na. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao came out now. He is still a good brother in the end!


    However, Xiao Yao''s appearance does not seem to help Nan Tianyuan solve his dilemma at this time.


    "Well, girl, what''s the matter? Did my brother bully you?" Xiao Yao blinked at Su Na and asked.


    Suna quickly turned her back and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Ah, Nan Tianyuan, I''m going to blame you for this. How can I treat my daughter-in-law like this?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    "I''m Cao! Xiao Ge, when will she be me... "


    "Come on! Don''t talk, let me finish! " Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Nan Tianyuan resolutely does not agree with Xiao Yao to play the role of this excrement stirring stick!


    He wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao suddenly coughed.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough..."! Nan Tianyuan, don''t be angry with me, OK? Don''t you know I''m seriously injured? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Nan Tianyuan


    He turned away from Xiao Yao.


    "Since we men have done it, we have to dare to bear it!" Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan just wanted to ask Xiao Yao what he had done, but Xiao Yao glared and covered his chest with one hand: "do you still want to be angry with me?"


    Nan Tianyuan


    He really wants to fly back to China now!


    "Girl, if you have time, come back to China with us!" Xiao Yao turned to look at Su Na again and said, "anyway, this hotel is in this place where birds don''t shit. It''s estimated that it won''t make much money. After Huaxia, if you are willing to stay, I''ll arrange a job for you. I''m not boasting. My company still has a lot of money..."


    "Really?" Suna was a little happy.


    "You said that. Am I a Bragger in the dark?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Su Na thought Xiao Yao was angry and quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that..."


    "That''s OK. Anyway, I used to be a boaster, but this time I can swear that I''m not boasting. If you like, you can prepare for it in a few days." Xiao Yao said, "now, you''d better go back and have a good rest."


    Su Na looks at Xiao Yao, and then looks at Nan Tianyuan. She turns and leaves. Her eyes are filled with joy.


    Nan Tianyuan sighed, leaned against the wall, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, you can''t do this well."


    Xiao Yao glanced at nantianyuan and asked, "what are you doing now?"


    "At least, I won''t give her hope." Nan Tianyuan said, "if she really followed us back to China, where she had no relatives, she would be very lonely."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "isn''t there you?"


    "I..."


    "All you have to say is that you don''t like this girl at all. I''ll listen to whatever you say." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Nan Tianyuan opens his mouth, but in the face of the seriousness in Xiao Yao''s eyes, he says it again.


    Obviously, he has no way to give Xiao Yao a negative answer.


    "If so, why do you worry?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you like it, take it back. How nice a foreign girl is! Unless you don''t have much confidence in one aspect of your functions, but it''s quite normal. After all, are you in your 40s? At this age, man! Some of them can''t do what they want... "


    "I have no problem!" Nan Tianyuan said angrily, "you can call me stupid and ugly, but you can''t say I can''t do it!"


    It seems that all men in the world have this idea. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s OK. You are alone, and she is alone. You don''t like others?"¡° Of course not. " Nan Tianyuan shook his head vigorously. "Suna is a good girl. Really, although she was blind and had been married once before, that''s nothing!" Xiao Yao patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder and turned to walk into the room again¡° Brother Shaw Nan Tianyuan is stunned and doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means¡° You already have the answer in your heart. Why bother? " Xiao Yao looked at him and asked. Then he closed the door.

 Chapter 852

    After being shut out by Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan''s brain stopped turning for a while.


    After a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    I''m really stupid and naive.


    The words that I blurted out before have already expressed the most true thoughts in my heart.


    Maybe, all the time, facing Suna, it''s just a kind of attitude that I don''t dare to look directly at my heart, but previously, my inner thoughts have slipped quietly from my heart to my mouth.


    As Xiao Yao said, he already has the answer in his heart, so why continue to struggle


    For a long time, Nan Tianyuan, who was standing at the door, shook his head, with a smile on his face, turned and walked into the opposite room.


    He needs some time to clear up his mood!


    Xiao Yao returned to bed and began to mobilize his aura to heal.


    After that, he took out a few pills from the ring space and put them directly into his mouth to start refining.


    These elixirs, for Xiao Yao now, are simply sugar beans. You know, Xiao Yao had been able to refine the elixir at the trade conference before. Now he has entered the middle stage of Linghe realm directly. There is no difficulty in refining the elixir. In the eyes of outsiders, these elixirs are the most precious elixirs. For Xiao Yao, refining is almost at his fingertips.


    If you let other practitioners see this scene, they will be heartbroken. They will surely feel that Xiao Yao''s treatment of pills is a kind of desperation.


    When Xiao Yao closed his eyes and began to try to use the aura in his body to comb the viscera, the intense pain came instantly.


    The viscera, all came severe pain.


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of red blood.


    "Damn, it''s not easy to be a Sishu. It''s a big loss this time." Now think about Xiao Yao have a feeling of palpitation.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the black dragon sword at the critical moment, I''m afraid I would have become a corpse now. Not to mention the cultivator of Linghai realm, even if he was just a beast, he had the absolute strength to send Xiao Yao to the West.


    Moreover, if it wasn''t for his luck and the practitioner he met happened to be Pang Yier, I''m afraid Xiao Yao would still die.


    In the final analysis, this time is a narrow escape, which also makes Xiao Yao understand that he must try every means to improve his cultivation. In this world, there are too many people with absolute strength, not to mention the Lingwu world. Even in the present seclusion world, he does not know how many masters there are. Although the middle stage of Linghe is already in the middle and upper reaches, However, there is still a long way to go to truly stand on the top of the world.


    But after lying in bed, Xiao Yao is thinking about another problem.


    Before, he thought that the black dragon Dao had disappeared, but he didn''t expect that at the critical moment, the black dragon Dao appeared again and saved his life. But, where is the black dragon Dao?


    When he was in Lingwu world, he had a feeling that at last the black dragon sword seemed to have penetrated into his body.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t come up with an answer, but when he combed his body, he had an unexpected discovery.


    The yuan Dan that congealed in the body before has changed dramatically.


    It turns into a thorough ball, which is turning on the upper elixir field. The speed is not very fast. There is a blue aura like hair around it, giving people a very mysterious feeling.


    What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that there was a black knife in Yuandan, which only looked like a nail cap


    Isn''t this Xiao Yao''s black dragon sword?


    Now Xiao Yao finally knows where his black dragon sword has gone.


    At this time, he was just improving his aura. As for yuan Dan, he didn''t know where he had forgotten.


    Now suddenly found again, but did not expect that his yuan Dan had undergone earth shaking changes, such changes, Xiao Yao for a while and a half will have no way to figure out the situation, but looking at Yuan Dan haunted by aura, he at least made it clear.


    This cliff is a good thing!


    Although I don''t know why the black dragon sword is now in my own yuan Dan, one thing I can be sure is that the black dragon sword is still in my body at least.


    When he was in Lingwu world, Xiao Yao had already realized that his black dragon sword was absolutely a treasure. Although he knew little about it now, it didn''t prevent him from valuing it. Now he is sure that the black dragon sword is still in his body, which makes him feel at ease.


    After that, he began to release his aura and slowly felt the yuan Dan in his body.


    When the aura slowly injected into yuan Dan, Xiao Yao realized that the yuan Dan in his body seemed to be running at a fast speed. With the injection of aura, Yuan Dan turned faster and faster, and began to emit a white light. With a burst of excitement, Xiao Yao''s consciousness was also absorbed by yuan Dan.


    The black dragon sword can already be held by Xiao Yao. When Xiao Yao withdraws his consciousness from Yuandan, the black dragon sword is also held in his hand.


    This surprised Xiao Yao deeply.


    He took a deep breath, frowned and then relaxed.


    "Does this yuan Dan in my body also have the function of storing things?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and wondered.


    In order to test his idea, he began to do experiments again.


    When he found that he could really move the things in the ring space to Yuandan, Xiao Yao finally relieved.


    This also proves that his previous idea is correct.


    My own yuan Dan does have the function of storing things!


    What''s more, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that when he put the medicinal materials in the ring space into Yuandan, those medicinal materials seemed to have been cultivated by his own aura, and the aura contained in the medicinal materials was more pure.


    This makes Xiao Yao a little excited. It''s a function that ring space doesn''t have!


    However, compared with the ring space, Yuan Dan also has less function to cultivate.


    "It seems that Yuan Dan space can''t replace ring space." Xiao Yao sighed.


    He really didn''t expect that Yuan Dan in his body had such a function.


    "If you put the medicinal materials in the yuan pill for a long time, I''m afraid that when the time comes to refine the pill, it will have a double effect." Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing. After carefully studying yuan Dan for a while, Xiao Yao only found that Yuan Dan has the function of storing things. But his intuition tells him that the yuan Dan in his body is definitely not as simple as he thought. There must be some other functions, but it hasn''t been discovered yet.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t need to worry. Anyway, he has a lot of time now, and Yuan Dan won''t lose it when he puts it in the ring space. The most urgent thing now is to quickly run the aura to repair his body, and then refine some pills to restore his spirit.


    The body can recover quickly, but the essence, Qi and spirit, if not with the help of pills, want to get a complete recovery, want to recover as before, at least also need a few months. Fortunately, in addition to the identity of a practitioner, Xiao Yao is also a alchemist, so that he eased a lot of pressure.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Yao''s door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes and frowned a little.


    According to the truth, nantianyuan also knows that he is healing. He will not come to find himself at this time. Who else can it be?


    Open the door, see standing at the door of Suna, Xiao Yao a little surprised.


    "Nan Tianyuan''s daughter-in-law, are you looking for me?" Xiao Yao blinked at Su Na and asked.


    "Er..." Su Na didn''t expect Xiao Yao''s address would be so strange. She blushed and was embarrassed, but it was more of a small excitement. Obviously, she also enjoyed Xiao Yao''s address very much.


    "My name is Suna, Mr. Xiao Yao. This is my breakfast for you." Su Na handed the tray to Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took the tray and looked at it. He was surprised: "can you still have Chinese food?"


    "I''ve learned recently. It may not taste good." Suna was embarrassed and said, "Mr. Nan is not used to our food, so I learned some Chinese food."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing: "Nan Tianyuan is really lucky."


    At this time, nantianyuan, who lives opposite Xiao Yao, came out and saw Suna standing at Xiao Yao''s door. She was not happy. She came up to him and said, "didn''t I tell you not to disturb brother Xiao?"


    Su Na was reprimanded by Nan Tianyuan. She looked embarrassed and whispered, "I just thought that Mr. Xiao hasn''t eaten yet, so..."


    Nan Tianyuan sighed and looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of apology: "brother Xiao, I''m sorry, I was too tired before, so I had a rest in the room for a while, but I always kept a high degree of vigilance. There are no practitioners around, but she is an ordinary person. I didn''t realize that... "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Nan Tianyuan and said, "I said," why do you start male chauvinism now? It''s not a big deal. Besides, it''s kind of people to send me breakfast. "


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao put the breakfast back in the room, looked at Su Na and said with a smile, "Su Na, right? You don''t need to worry about anything. Now that I have said let nantianyuan take you back, he will certainly take you back. "


    Obviously, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan understand the purpose of Suna''s breakfast delivery.


    This is also the reason why Nantian is far from happy. Who is Xiao Yao? What else can you hide from Xiao Yao in this world?


    So he thought Suna was a little smart.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao will not be angry because of such a thing. After all, the reason for others to do so, in the final analysis, is because of his good brother nantianyuan!


    (recently, it''s all three chapters a day. In the process of updating, I''ve been insisting on...)

 Chapter 853

    Haitian city, Li Xiaoxiao just finished a day''s work, out of the office, song Yilin ran over.


    "Sister in law, let''s go!" Song Yilin said.


    "Old song, why are you here again?" When Li Xiaoxiao saw song Yilin, he was not surprised. "Didn''t I tell you? I have a driver. You''d better spend more time with Li Qiuyue. During this time, she''s also under great mental pressure. You said that you run like this every day, you''ll be a driver for Xia Yixing and me, and you''ll have to pick up Ge Bing and serve her two grandfathers after school. Can you do that? "


    Song Yilin laughed and said, "sister-in-law, don''t worry. I''m a practitioner. What''s this matter to me?"


    Li Xiaoxiao heard song Yilin say so, but also can only sigh.


    She didn''t know how many times she had said it, but song Yilin was too stubborn to change his mind.


    Sitting in the car, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly asked: "recently, there is no news of Xiao Yao?"


    Song Yilin''s hand holding the steering wheel trembled a little and did not speak.


    As far as song Yilin is concerned, what he is most afraid of is this question. Although he knows that Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing will ask such questions at any time, up to now, song Yilin does not know how to answer such questions.


    Li Xiaoxiao, sitting in the back, sighed.


    "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I know it." Li Xiaoxiao said, "it''s nothing."


    Song Yilin took a deep breath, looked at Li Xiaoxiao through the inside rearview mirror, and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, you can rest assured that brother Xiao will be back soon."


    "I know." Li Xiaoxiao nodded in a firm tone.


    It seems that this sentence is beyond doubt


    Before long, all of a sudden, song Yilin''s face sank and his hand holding the steering wheel was blue.


    Speed, obviously faster.


    Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised and quickly asked, "what''s the matter, old song?"


    "Nothing." Song Yilin smiles, but the smile on his face is very unnatural no matter how he looks at it.


    Even if song Yilin didn''t say it, Li Xiaoxiao could guess that something was wrong.


    "Sister in law, you can rest assured that I will send you home safely." Song Yilin said.


    "Well." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    All of a sudden, the roof of Mercedes Benz seemed to be hit hard by some heavy object, and let out a "bang". Even if Li Xiaoxiao''s psychological quality is good, he was startled by the loud noise.


    He raised his head and looked at the roof. On the roof, there were two protruding footprints.


    Obviously, it was a man who had just landed on the roof.


    "Damn, someone''s really looking for trouble, asshole!" Song Yilin''s forehead is full of green tendons. Before that, he had been worried about such things. After all, Xiao Yao has disappeared. It seems that this is no secret in China. Although everyone subconsciously wants to keep it secret, there are too many people who know about it. It''s really difficult to keep it secret.


    It is because of this that song Yilin worries about whether the people Xiao Yao has offended before will come to him, otherwise he will not escort Li Xiaoxiao to work every day.


    However, everything came too soon. Song Yilin was not ready at all. Although he could not feel the strength of the other party, he felt a sense of crisis and oppression.


    This is definitely a master! Or a master standing on the top!


    Song Yilin has a headache.


    After that, song Yilin made a certain decision.


    He slammed on the brake, and the man who was standing on the roof jumped in front of the car.


    At this time, song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao saw the man.


    Dressed in black, with long hair and beard, he is about 50 years old. He is tall and has a heavy hammer in his hand. Anyone who sees this kind of dress will feel that the other party is extremely strange.


    Song Yilin turns around and looks at Li Xiaoxiao sitting at the back. The smile on his face is very unnatural, like squeezing out.


    "Sister in law, can you drive?" Song Yilin asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao seemed to have understood what song Yilin wanted to express. He frowned and said, "are you the opponent of the other party?"


    In the end, Li Xiaoxiao has already asked the key point in one sentence.


    Song Yilin was a little stunned and said with a smile, "I must be his opponent!"


    "If so, why should I run?" Li Xiaoxiao said, "the other party is coming for me, you go back first."


    "Sister in law, let''s go, otherwise, my sacrifice will be meaningless. I believe brother Xiao will help me get revenge." Song Yilin said.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but!" Song Yilin said angrily, "sister-in-law, if you really have any problems, how can I face him when brother Xiao comes back? What face do I have to face him? "


    Li Xiaoxiao does not know how to answer song Yilin''s question.


    At this time, song Yilin had opened the door and got out of the car.


    He knew that Li Xiaoxiao was a very smart woman and would make a very wise choice at this time.


    He got out of the car and looked at the man with the heavy hammer. He took a deep breath and began to run the energy in his body.


    The man in black looks at Song Yilin with a smile in his eyes.


    "How dare you come down?" The man''s voice sounded sharp and harsh.


    Song Yilin sneered: "those who block me will die."


    "Ha ha!" The man burst out laughing, as if he had heard the funniest joke in his life, "how dare you, a practitioner of vigor realm, say such big words? It''s killing me. "


    "Who are you?" Hearing what the other party said, song Yilin''s heart sank.


    Looking at each other''s posture, it seems that the cultivator of vigor realm is like an ant that can be crushed to death at any time in his eyes.


    This shows that the other party''s cultivation has at least reached the realm of aura.


    "Zijinmen, the God of war in the East." The other side said, "however, I still admire your courage. I haven''t seen the practitioners who break the heaven realm, but those practitioners will be scared to death when they see me."


    Song Yilin did not speak.


    He knew that no matter what he said at this time, it was superfluous.


    He just didn''t expect that it was the people from zijinmen who came to seek revenge this time, and he was one of the four war gods in southeast, northwest and northwest.


    You know, these four war gods are second only to the leader in zijinmen!


    It seems that this time the Zijin gate is also a blood loss.


    There''s no way. Zijinmen didn''t send someone else to find Xiao Yao''s trouble before, but the final result was a little miserable. So all the zijinmen disciples who came to find Xiao Yao''s trouble had been killed by Xiao Yao. Even the black shirt man named Kang, the one Xiao Yao met in goose country before, was in the later stage of Lingxi realm, But I didn''t know what to do with Xiao Yao.


    In desperation, zijinmen invited the Oriental God of war out.


    "Old man, what do you want to do?" Song Yilin suddenly asked.


    "Where is Xiao Yao?" Said the Oriental God of war.


    The other party''s purpose is obviously aimed at Xiao Yuan.


    "You don''t know where brother Shaw is?" Song Yilin was stunned.


    Xiao Yao''s disappearance is no secret in China, but the other party still doesn''t know, which makes him a little surprised.


    "I''ve been in Haitian city for half a month, but I haven''t found Xiao Yao. I said, where is he now?"


    After listening to the words of the Oriental God of war, song Yilin also verified his previous guess. It seems that this guy really doesn''t know the truth that brother Xiao has disappeared.


    "Hum, I advise you to run quickly. If brother Xiao comes later, you can''t even leave." Song Yilin took a deep breath and said.


    "Ha ha! So what? " The Eastern god of war said, "he is just a practitioner of Lingxi realm. Do you know how easy it is for a practitioner of Linghe realm to kill a practitioner of Lingxi realm?"


    "..." Song Yilin was completely silent.


    He knew that the Eastern god of war was powerful before, but he didn''t expect that he was already a cultivator of Linghe realm.


    The practitioners of heaven shaking realm can barely fight against the practitioners of heaven breaking realm, which has to be based on the peak realm of heaven shaking realm and the early days of heaven breaking realm. However, the gap between the practitioners of Lingxi realm and those of Linghe realm is too big, which is just one heaven and one place, after reaching the realm of aura, It''s a completely different realm.


    Song Yilin was glad that Xiao Yao was not in Haitian city for the time being. Otherwise, if he really met the big man of Linghe realm, his hope would be slim.


    Just then, the engine of Mercedes Benz suddenly started.


    "Ha ha, do you want to run now? It''s too late! " With a roar, the Eastern god of War reached out his hand and suddenly clenched his fist. A breath of aura came and directly pulled back the Mercedes Benz which had turned its direction and intended to leave.


    Song Yilin''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Although he knew that the practitioners of Linghe realm were very powerful, he did not expect that they had such power.


    Fortunately, he was not idle at this time, and rushed directly to the Eastern god of war.


    He must fight for enough time for Li Xiaoxiao to give her a chance to escape!


    "Hum, I can''t shake the tree!" The Eastern god of war snorted coldly, glanced at Song Yilin, who was rushing towards him, and directly raised his hand.


    A purple aura visible to the naked eye directly condenses into a stick and smashes song Yilin''s body out.


    Song Yilin lay on the ground, got up again and wanted to rush.


    "Can''t you die?" It seems that the Eastern god of war is also enraged by song Yilin. This time, he directly holds the heavy hammer in his hand and smashes it on Song Yilin. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and song Yilin screamed. Although a fist also hit the Eastern god of war, it was not so much on the other side as on a mouthful of Hongzhong. His blood surged again, and his body was also thrown out. The Eastern god of war stood in place, motionless and indifferent£¨ Today''s chapter two, and there will be chapter three later.)

 Chapter 854

    For the Eastern god of war, song Yilin seems to be a child in his eyes.


    It''s not said that it''s a little ant. It''s enough to look up to song Yilin.


    Song Yilin wants to get up again, but the Eastern god of war is a little impatient.


    As soon as he threw it away, the heavy hammer in his hand had already flew up, and finally it fell on Song Yilin.


    There was a heavy hammer weighing several hundred jin, which directly pressed song Yilin to vomit blood. Fortunately, at this time, song Yilin was already a practitioner of breaking the heaven realm. If ordinary people were not killed, they would have to be crushed alive.


    He tried hard to remove the heavy hammer from his body, but the heavy hammer was endowed with aura. Therefore, even if song Yilin exerted nine oxen and two tigers, he could not shake the heavy hammer on his body.


    Now he knows what it''s like to be on top of the mountain.


    The four tires of Mercedes Benz were spinning wildly, but it was difficult to rush forward. Instead, it was dragged to the front by the Oriental God of war.


    He stepped in front of the Mercedes Benz, opened the door and carried Li Xiaoxiao out.


    "What a beauty! No wonder Xiao Yao is so sad for you. " Even if the Oriental God of war had become a practitioner of Linghe realm, his heart and soul could not help trembling when he saw Li Xiaoxiao.


    He can only sigh Xiao Yao''s good fortune in his heart.


    "Let go of my sister-in-law!" Lying on the ground, song Yilin roared hysterically.


    "Ha ha, you deserve to command me, too?" The God of war of the East laughed and pressed his hand down again.


    Song Yilin suddenly noticed that the heavy hammer on his body seemed to weigh a thousand pounds again. There were bursts of pain in his internal organs, and his bones were cracking.


    When the Eastern god of war put down the heavy hammer, song Yilin could not get up completely.


    "Your whole body is ruined because you are disrespectful to me. I want you to tell Xiao Yao that if you want someone, you have to go to zijinmen. I can give him one month at most. If he doesn''t come to zijinmen within one month, his woman will become a cold corpse." The voice of the God of war is cold.


    Song Yilin opened his mouth to scold him, but as soon as he opened his mouth, blood gushed.


    "Save your strength." The God of war of the east came to song Yilin, bent down, with a strong irony, "boy, if you want to be a hero, you have to have enough strength, otherwise, you can only be regarded as a dog."


    With that, he grabbed Li Xiaoxiao''s arm and disappeared in front of song Yilin in the blink of an eye


    When song Yilin was found by Li Qiuyue, it was three hours later.


    "Autumn moon, look at me. Do I look like a turtle that can''t turn over now?" Song Yilin''s eyes were blank and he looked at the stars all over the sky and said to himself.


    Li Qiuyue is in tears


    Goose country, at this moment, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes.


    His pupils were red and looked terrible.


    The aura in the body suddenly became a mess, and it was moving wildly in the body.


    With a roar, aura burst out from the body, the window glass turned into debris, and even the wooden door was washed into sawdust by the great impact.


    Aware of the movement, nantianyuan rushes in quickly. Seeing Xiao Yao''s hair is calm and his eyes are scarlet, as if he is possessed, he is numb.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao opened his mouth and vomited a mass of black blood.


    "Xiao Ge!" Nan Tianyuan finally recovered.


    He rushed to Xiao Yao and helped him pat his back. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and grabbed Nan Tianyuan''s arm. His voice trembled: "hurry up, call Hua Xia. I always feel that something has happened..."


    Nan Tianyuan originally wanted to say no, but seeing Xiao Yao''s serious expression, he still choked back what he wanted to say. Then he nodded his head, picked up his mobile phone, walked to the door and began to make a call.


    He got through to song Yilin, but it was Li Qiuyue.


    Listening to Li Qiuyue''s cry, nantianyuan''s heart is cool, even if Li Qiuyue hasn''t said anything now.


    After knowing that song Yilin was seriously injured and Li Xiaoxiao was arrested by zijinmen, nantianyuan would crush his mobile phone.


    "Li Qiuyue, calm down first, go to find the medicine spirit of Jishitang and ask him to see Lao song. We will go back soon."


    After hanging up the phone and returning to the room, Xiao Yao''s face gradually recovered.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Yao''s mood seems to gradually calm down.


    "Brother Xiao, take a good rest first, I''ll talk about it later..." Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s OK. Don''t leave ink. You know, if you don''t say it, I''m afraid I can''t have a good rest today."


    Nantianyuan pondered it for a while and felt that it was this truth. There was no ink at the moment, so he immediately relayed the news he got from Li Qiuyue.


    When listening to Nan Tianyuan''s narration, Xiao Yao is very quiet and strange.


    When Nan Tianyuan finished, he could not see how angry Xiao Yao was, but his hands seemed to tremble slightly.


    For a long time, he looked at the South sky far, said: "go back to sleep, book tickets, we are ready to go back."


    "Good..." Nan Tianyuan nodded. When he got to the door, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at Xiao Yao and whispered, "brother Xiao, you should calm down."


    Xiao Yao forced a smile, said: "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Nan Tianyuan sighed, did not continue to say anything, just turned around and went out.


    He can only hope that Xiao Yao can really carry it!


    After waiting for nantianyuan to leave, Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold, and the expression on his face is quite different from that when he faced nantianyuan before.


    His eyes, filled with murderous gas, the temperature of the whole room dropped suddenly, the water on the table quickly condensed into ice.


    "Zijin gate... What a Zijin gate! If you hurt my woman, I will sacrifice your blood to heaven!" Xiao Yao bites his teeth and spits out


    After daybreak, Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are ready to leave immediately.


    Suna doesn''t know that Xiao Yao''s trip has been advanced, but she also quickly packed things in ten minutes.


    In fact, after hearing that Xiao Yao is planning to return to China, Su Na has already started to prepare.


    On the plane, Xiao Yao closed his eyes and began to recuperate.


    On the plane, Suna and nantianyuan sat together, and their facial expressions were not calm.


    "What''s the matter with brother Xiao?" Suna asked in a low voice.


    Originally she was also called Mr. Xiao, but listening to nantianyuan calling brother Xiao every day, she also called brother Xiao. It seems that this kind of calling can shorten the distance between her and Xiaoyao nantianyuan.


    "Something happened in Huaxia." Nan Tianyuan sighed.


    Suna nodded as if she knew nothing.


    Although she is very curious about what happened in Huaxia, which can make Xiao Yao become like this, she can feel that whether it is Xiao Yao or nantianyuan, she is not in a good mood at this time. If she asks at this time, she will find herself uncomfortable.


    So he felt that in such a situation, if he could keep silent, it would be good to keep silent.


    "In fact, you really shouldn''t follow me to Huaxia." Nan Tianyuan said suddenly.


    Suna, who was sitting next to him, shivered a little, then quickly turned around and looked at nantianyuan. Her eyes were full of care, and she asked in a trembling voice, "don''t you want to take me back to China?"


    Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile and said, "do you want to, don''t you have already sat by my side?"


    "Well, do you want it or not?" Asked Suna.


    "Is that an important answer?" Nan Tianyuan couldn''t help asking.


    Suna nodded heavily and said, "it''s important! Maybe for you, this question has no meaning at all. Anyway, I''ve been on the plane. It doesn''t matter whether I want to or not. But for me, it''s very important! "


    It can be seen that Suna''s recent Chinese language is really getting better and better. Words like "irrelevant" can be used, and they are also used so appropriately. It''s really a good language talent.


    Nantianyuan takes a deep breath and looks at Suna.


    Su Na thinks that this is the first time that Nan Tianyuan looks at her with such serious eyes.


    "Do you know who I am?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "You are Nan Tianyuan." Su Na Leng Leng says.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "I believe you can see that brother Xiao and I are not ordinary people. With us, your life will be full of danger everywhere. Do you think it''s worth it? Maybe you think that life should be stormy, but have you ever thought that there are several people who really want to stand on the cusp of the storm? If you can be happy and stable, who would like to be displaced? "


    Su Na blinked and looked at Nan Tianyuan, then she suddenly laughed.


    Nan Tianyuan frowned slightly and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at you. You look so serious." Suna said seriously.


    Nan Tianyuan


    He completely gave up communicating with Suna and simply turned to look out of the window.


    The plane landed smoothly in Kyoto. Xiao Yao and others didn''t make any stop in Kyoto. They directly transferred to the plane for Haitian.


    In the airport waiting time, suddenly several familiar figure appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Shaw, are you really back?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Zhou Lei and others almost jumped up in excitement.


    Xiao Yao was surprised to see Zhou Lei and others.


    "Didn''t I tell you? How do you know? "


    "Since you disappeared, Zhou Lei has already said hello to the aviation department. As long as there is your boarding record, we will receive the message at the first time." Chang Yang on the side helps to explain.


    Xiao Yao instantly realized that, indeed, such a thing for the Zhou family is really not difficult at all¡° Xiao Ge, what are you doing? Why don''t you call us when you come back? " Zhou Lei looked angry with his red eyes. "Do you still treat us as brothers?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "originally, I planned to come back after a good rest, but I didn''t expect that something had happened in Huaxia, so I couldn''t help it."¡° What happened to Huaxia? " Zhou Lei and others obviously don''t know the situation of Haitian city. They quickly ask, "what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao did not speak. It is the South sky far, began to explain£¨ Today''s third chapter is updated with ten thousand characters - group number 424110920. Those who like this book are welcome to discuss it.)

 Chapter 855

    After learning from Xiao Yao that song Yilin was seriously injured and Li Xiaoxiao was arrested, Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others were furious.


    "Damn it, zijinmen! I''ll let my grandfather bombard zijinmen now! " Zhou Lei roared hysterically.


    Many people in the airport are looking at each other, trying to find out who is making wild remarks.


    Standing beside Zhou Lei, Chang Yang stretched out his hand to pull Zhou Lei and said in a low voice: "there are too many people and their mouths are mixed. Pay attention to your words and don''t let others handle you."


    Zhou Lei nodded his head with a gloomy face. He knew Chang Yang''s meaning. Like Yang''s children, every word and deed could represent the big family behind him. A little careless utterance of wild words would become a sharp blade used by hostile forces to attack his family.


    That''s why we should be careful. In fact, their life is far less comfortable than ordinary people.


    "OK, you go back first. I''ll get together with you after I solve the problem of Haitian city." Xiao Yao said.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ve bought all the tickets. Do you think we can go back?" Zhou Lei said.


    "Have you all bought your tickets?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Zhou Lei said with a smile: "I know you are going back to Haitian city, so I think there may be something urgent to go back. Otherwise, according to your character, it is impossible not to stay for a while. Even if you go to see Aunt Qin, you have to stay in Kyoto for two days. But you are in such a hurry, there must be other reasons."


    Xiao Yao smiles. It seems that Zhou Lei and his family know each other better.


    "Brother Xiao, even if we really can''t help, you have to take us with you." Qu Yang said, "even if we can''t help you fight, we can at least cheer for you. When I was in school, I was the logistics committee member of our class."


    "You can pull it down. Are you a cleaning member? I heard you paid for it, didn''t you? " Zhou Lei said.


    Qu Yang


    He was about to vomit blood and looked at Zhou Lei bitterly. He said, "brother Lei, you just know this. Is it necessary to say it?"


    Xiao Yao was also amused by the two living treasures.


    Although I know that they have no intention of joking, as long as the two guys get together, they are just a laughing point. Originally, they are still a little dull, with a murderous atmosphere. They are also a little bit lighter.


    "You''ve all left. What about Kyoto?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "All the problems that need to be solved have been solved. Anyway, they are on the right track now. Besides, there is the woman Xu Shatian in Kyoto. Her ability is stronger than that of Qu Yang and me combined." Zhou Lei said.


    "Xu Shatian? Who is it? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Lei


    After a while, Zhou Lei and Qu Yang burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao looks at them with a confused face.


    "Brother Shaw, you''re not making fun of me, are you? Have you forgotten who Xu is? Yes, she doesn''t have any sense of existence in front of you anyway. " Zhou leile said.


    In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao has already remembered who Xu is.


    When he was ready to cooperate with Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, Chu Ci dome sent his right-hand man to help Xiao Yao. The girl seemed to be the daughter of a friend of Chu Ci dome. Xu Sui was a very capable woman, and she did things in a vigorous and resolute manner. But since that time, Xiao Yao and Xu Sui had never taken photos. It was Zhou Lei and Qu Yang who always mixed up with each other, Xiao Yao''s hand cupboard, Xu fragmentary doesn''t seem to see much.


    "I come to think of it, you and that Xu Shatian cooperation should also be considered good?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, the expression on Zhou Lei and Qu Yang''s face looks a little depressed.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s not mention this. The woman named Xu xiansui is too strong, but she can''t help it. Her wrist is really tough. If it''s not for her, we can''t develop so smoothly in Kyoto. It''s all listed successfully. The next step is to rush out of the country and stimulate the overseas market." Zhou Lei said.


    "Aren''t you afraid that others will take over the host?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Lei shrugged his shoulders: "if it was in the past, I would be more or less worried about it, but now, I really don''t care. She knows who our biggest boss is. In China, I don''t think many people dare to compete with you for the cake. Isn''t it that I can''t find happiness for myself?"


    Xiao Yao just smiles. Zhou Lei''s words seem to be putting gold on his face. But when you think about it, it''s not too much to say that.


    Who is Xu''s greatest reliance? In the past, the Chu family and the Qin family were aircraft carriers to Xiao Yao, but now what are they in front of Xiao Yao? Before you know it, the name Xiao Yao has been heard all over China, not only in the world of ancient martial arts, but also in the business community. Recently, both Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security have begun to take root in the whole China. Although Xiaoyao pharmaceutical in Kyoto has just emerged, it has had a great impact on the pharmaceutical area of China, one by one with sky high prices, It has become a good thing for the rich.


    "In a word, you''d better be careful. You can''t be harmful and you can''t be defensive." Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang nodded, said: "brother Xiao, you can rest assured, but I think, in fact, there is a better way to once and for all."


    Xiao Yao squinted at Qu Yang and asked curiously, "what else can you do?"


    Qu Yang takes a breath and just plans to talk, but Xiao Yao waves his hand to stop him.


    "Forget it, you''d better not say anything. It''s always a bad idea if you can find a good way."


    After Xiao Yao said this, Qu Yang''s face would turn red.


    Zhou Lei and others also laughed and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m ready to say goodbye. I''ll be very sad if you don''t let me say it." Qu Yang began to discuss with Xiao Yao.


    "You can tell for yourself if it''s a bad idea." Xiao Yao said.


    Qu Yang laughed awkwardly and said in a low voice, "theoretically speaking, it''s actually executable."


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    Now Qu Yang doesn''t care whether Xiao Yao wants to listen or not. He goes on to say, "brother Xiao, I think so. In fact, Xu Shatian is pretty good."


    "..." Xiao Yao said depressed, "if you don''t speak, no one really treats you as a mute."


    When Qu Yang starts, everyone already knows what the boy wants to express. He just wants Xiao Yao to soak Xu into his hands and make him a serious person. Let alone, it''s really a way to be once and for all.


    "Can you cool down and stay?" Zhou Lei pushed Qu Yang aside and glared at him.


    Qu Yang was stunned at first, and then he realized that he had said something wrong.


    Indeed, now that Li Xiaoxiao has been taken away, she is in danger. As a result, she still encourages Xiao Yao to go to other girls at this time.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao didn''t have a sweeping leg to kick him out, so he was very proud.


    At this time, Qu Yang also carefully observed the changes on Xiao Yao''s face and found that Xiao Yao didn''t show any unhappy expression before he was relieved.


    "Brother Xiao, please relax. I''m sure my sister-in-law will be OK." Qu Yang comforted.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qu Yang with complicated eyes and nods.


    At this time, it''s impossible for Xiao Yao to relax. He also wants to relax. But when he thinks that Li Xiaoxiao has fallen into zijinmen''s hands, he can''t help but feel confused. It''s precisely because of this that he has consumed more aura in his body. It''s lucky that he hasn''t been possessed.


    "Brother Xiao, if something really happens to my sister-in-law, no matter how much money it is, I''ll try to help you level the purple gate, even if I''m Zhou Lei, I''ll never be able to recover!" Zhou Lei took a deep breath and said heavily.


    With these words, he looked at Chang Yang again and said, "at that time, don''t blame me for not being able to go on with you."


    Chang Yang subconsciously took Zhou Lei''s hand.


    "If it really gets to that point, I''ll be with you."


    Zhou Lei was quite moved. It was his greatest luck to have a daughter-in-law who understood him so well.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "you''ll all stop talking nonsense. If you do that, it''s not only you, but also the family behind you."


    Zhou Lei was silent.


    This is a problem they have to consider.


    "Don''t worry, believe me, no matter how powerful Zijin gate is, I will make them pay a painful price!" Xiao Yao said fiercely.


    On the plane, back to Huaxia, Xiao Yao and others went straight to the hospital.


    See song Yilin lying in the intensive care unit, Xiao Yao is a heart twitch.


    "Brother Shaw, are you back?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Li Qiuyue was too excited to speak.


    "Well." Xiao Yao turned and looked at Li Qiuyue, his eyes full of guilt, "sorry, it''s all because of me."


    Li Qiuyue shook her head vigorously: "brother Xiao, don''t say that. This is what song Yilin should do. I won''t blame him, let alone you..."


    "What''s his condition now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    When Li Qiuyue mentioned this problem, her already red eyes left tears.


    "Yaoling said that song Yilin''s bones are basically broken, and he may be a useless person in the future..."


    Xiao Yao''s face was livid and his fist hit the wall.


    The white wall is smashed by Xiao Yao!


    "Brother Xiao, can song Yilin be saved?" Li Qiuyue cried and said, "if he really can''t get up all his life, I will take care of him all my life!"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said in a soft voice: "Qiuyue, you are a good girl. It is his blessing that old song can find such a good girl. I can also tell you that old song is my brother. I will never let him abandon him. As long as he is still alive, I can make him a normal person. As for the purple gate, I''ll let them pay for it with blood

 Chapter 856

    Xiao Yao really hates that Zijin gate now, not only because of Li Xiaoxiao, but also because they seriously injured song Yilin.


    Although he is sure that he can refine the elixir and make song Yilin recover as before, the pain he should bear has been borne.


    He can only put this revenge on zijinmen and let them pay for it with blood.


    After checking song Yilin''s health, Xiao Yao''s hands are shaking.


    Almost all the bones on Song Yilin''s body were crushed, especially the ribs, which almost penetrated into the internal organs. Thanks to Yao Ling''s hand, it''s impossible for an ordinary hospital to pull song Yilin back from the death line.


    "In fact, senior Yaoling had no idea at the beginning. Fortunately, grandfather Gaofeng also came." Li Qiuyue said on the side.


    Xiao Yao was stunned, laughed and said: "I said that I still know the medical skill of Yao Ling. If he has such great ability, I really don''t believe it. However, if he does it, it''s all expected."


    I don''t know what kind of expression Yao Ling would have when he heard that.


    "Brother Xiao, can song Yilin really stand up?" Li Qiuyue asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Li Qiuyue, said: "don''t worry, I said he is OK, it will be OK."


    Just at this time, song Yilin slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, he was stunned at first, and then cried out.


    "Brother Xiao, I didn''t expect that you were really dead, Wuwu... Fortunately, I''m dead too, so I can continue to fight with you, but what about Li Xiaoxiao''s sister-in-law? Zijinmen bastards don''t know that you''re dead, they will definitely attack my sister-in-law, Wuwu..."


    Xiao Yao


    At this time, song Yilin saw Li Qiuyue standing beside Xiao Yao and immediately cried, "daughter in law, why are you so stupid? Even if I die, you can''t die for love! How sad I am for you! Wu Wu... "


    Li Qiuyue


    Finally, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Song Yilin asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are dead! Besides, why is your face so big? Even if you really die, other people''s autumn moon will not die for you. They are not fools. "


    Li Qiuyue blushed and glared at Song Yilin: "that is, don''t be amorous."


    Song Yilin blinked, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, I''m not dead?"


    "If you really die, can you still lie in bed?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "But how can I see you when I''m not dead?" Song Yilin asked, "aren''t you already dead in the ADA mountains?"


    Although song Yilin repeatedly stressed that Xiao Yao would come back and never die, he still believed that Xiao Yao was dead in his subconscious mind. In fact, song Yilin was not the only one who thought so. Many people thought so, but they could not accept such a fact.


    Li Qiuyue make complaints about it. "Not you tell me every day that brother Shaw will come back. Brother Shaw must not die?" Why do you think brother Shaw is dead now? "


    "Well, I said that to comfort myself, didn''t I?" Song Yilin sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Qiuyue and said, "for the first time, I can see that my whole body is broken and my spirit is still so good."


    Li Qiuyue is also a little speechless.


    At this time, song Yilin returned to his senses, and was still full of ecstasy: "brother Xiao, that is to say, are you really not dead?" "Well, not dead." Xiao Yao nodded, "I''m back."


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "brother, you have suffered."


    Song Yilin shook his head hard: "it''s nothing..." after that, he suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, brother Xiao, go to Zijin gate! My sister-in-law has been arrested by those bastards. Go to her as soon as possible! "


    Xiao Yao asked, "what about you?"


    "I''m fine!" Song Yilin said.


    "You''re all broken." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "It''s nothing." Song Yilin said, "when you come back, can you help me cure it?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and asked: "do you believe me so much, are you sure I can make you recover as before? You know, this time you''ve broken a lot of bones. You''re lucky to be alive. "


    "If it''s someone else, I''m sure I don''t hold hope. I think I''m totally useless in my life, but you''re Xiao Yao! If you can''t cure me, it''s really strange. I have to smash your miracle doctor''s brand! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you want to smash my brand, you have to be able to stand up!"


    "It''s the same thing." Song Yilin finished, and quickly said, "brother Xiao, you don''t ink, hurry to go, this time, it''s the Oriental God of war of zijinmen, damn, that son of a bitch is really powerful, Linghe realm cultivation, I''m not his opponent at all."


    In the end, song Yilin''s eyes darkened and he was full of guilt: "sorry, brother Xiao, I said before that I would protect my sister-in-law and grandfather, but I didn''t expect that such a thing still happened. I didn''t use it..."


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what to say.


    Under such circumstances, song Yilin can still take responsibility for him.


    Don''t mention song Yilin. Even if they are all in nantianyuan long sword line, they can''t be the opponents of the practitioners of Linghe realm!


    "Do you think I''ll blame you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yilin shakes his head. He knows Xiao Yao won''t, but he still feels guilty.


    Xiao Yao stood for a while and said, "I''m going to make pills for you now. Lie down and wait until my pills are made successfully. Besides, Zhou Lei, Fang Haiqu and yang are all outside, but you''re not in a good situation now, so I didn''t let them in."


    "No! It''s boring for me to lie down alone. Otherwise, brother Xiao, you''ll break their bones and lie down with me. In this way, there will be a chat. You can cure them together later. " Song Yilin blinked and said.


    Xiao Yao


    Ordinary people really don''t have the psychological quality of song Yilin. How can they still have the mood of joking when they get to such a stage? So, this guy is not a normal person at all.


    "Don''t talk. Lie down. I''ll make pills for you now." Xiao Yao said.


    "No, brother Xiao, you go to save my sister-in-law first. I''ll be fine!" Song Yilin said anxiously.


    He knew that if Xiao Yao made pills for himself first, he didn''t know how long it would take, and he would also consume the aura in his body, which was not a good thing.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "cure you first."


    Then he turned and went out.


    After Xiao Yao left the ward, song Yilin''s face sank.


    "Brother Shaw is impulsive." The expression on Song Yilin''s face was a little serious, and his eyes were full of worry.


    It''s very different from the way you used to laugh.


    Li Qiuyue, sitting beside the hospital bed, was a little surprised and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Do you know why brother Xiao is so anxious to make pills for me?" Song Yilin looked at Li Qiuyue and said with a bitter smile.


    Li Qiuyue looks at a loss and shakes her head. In her opinion, isn''t Xiao Yaoting worried about song Yilin? But when you think about it, it seems that it''s not reasonable.


    After all, although song Yilin''s condition is not very good now, at least his life is not in danger. After Xiao Yao comes back, he can still cure song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao is different.


    Li Xiaoxiao has fallen into the hands of zijinmen, and his life is in danger at any time. However, Xiao Yao still decides to make pills for song Yilin first. Isn''t it hard to distinguish the priorities? However, it is obviously impossible to say that Xiao Yao is the kind of person who does not know how to be flexible. Anyone who knows Xiao Yao will give him a very high evaluation.


    Li Qiuyue suddenly surprised and said: "you mean brother Xiao has already prepared for the worst and wants to fight with zijinmen?"


    Song Yilin nodded.


    "It''s just because brother Xiao has made up his mind that he doesn''t even know whether he can come back alive, so he wants to cure you before he goes, so that even if he dies in zijinmen, he doesn''t care, right?" Li Qiuyue asked again.


    Song Yilin sighed and said, "I know you are smart."


    "What shall we do?" Li Qiuyue asked anxiously.


    Song Yilin looked at the ceiling and shook his head: "don''t ask me this question. I don''t know. I really don''t know..."


    After leaving the hospital, Xiao Yao finds Fang Hai.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Fang Hai asked curiously.


    "Find me a place that''s absolutely quiet first." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai nodded his head and asked curiously, "brother Xiao, what are you going to do?"


    "Refining pills for the old song dynasty." Xiao Yao said, "the pills I refined this time may have the highest level, so the success rate is not too high. I have to find the best place."


    Fang Hai listened to Xiao Yao and nodded quickly, but now it''s not easy to find a special place.


    All of a sudden, he had a flash of inspiration in his mind and asked: "brother Xiao, Xiaoyao real estate has built a villa area in Xianren mountain in recent months. No one has moved in yet. The No.1 villa is for you. Otherwise, would you like to have a look?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "OK."


    With that, Xiao Yao came to nantianyuan and set out immediately.


    Xianren mountain is no stranger to Xiao Yao. He had been looking for tianlingcao here before. Instead, he fell into the pit and met a killer, but he also found the Millennium cold insect.


    Because of the villa area built on the mountain, Xianren mountain has also widened the mountain road and built the asphalt road, so that you can go up by car.


    The gate at the foot of the mountain has been watched by two groups of security guards, and they are only released after they get their travel permits. When he got to the top of the mountain, Xiao Yao took the key from Fang Hai and opened the door of No.1 villa. When he came here, Xiao Yao found that there were many fountains and buildings on both sides of the road, but he was very curious. How many people would come to Xianren mountain to buy villas? When he asked this question, he was met with the white eye of Fang Hai¡° You don''t understand that, Seago? Now the rich people are very concerned about their health. In their opinion, living in the mountains is much better than living in the downtown. The air is still fresh. What''s more, buying a villa here is also a symbol of status! " Fang Hai explained to Xiao Yao in a methodical way.

 Chapter 857

    It''s not hard to understand what Fang Hai said. Xiao Yao understood it after thinking about it.


    The villa area has not been built yet, but the first villa has been completed, and even the interior has been decorated, but the home appliances have not been finished yet.


    "Here it is." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "the aura here is better than that of downtown."


    "That''s fine!" Fang Hai said, "I''ll find someone to get home appliances and furniture later."


    Xiao Yao nodded and added, "remember some daily necessities."


    Hearing this, Fang Hai was not happy and said, "brother Xiao, what you said is not nonsense! It''s not that I''m absent-minded. I understand what you''re saying. "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Suddenly, he seemed to notice something and began to walk around the villa.


    Fang Hai and Nan Tianyuan are not clear, so they can only follow Xiao Yao around.


    After a while, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped, pointed to a lake below and said, "this should have been there a long time ago, right?"


    Fang Hai nodded and said, "brother Xiao, don''t look at the man-made lake, but it''s really natural amber."


    "I can feel it. It''s surrounded by mountains and water. It''s full of aura. Well, sea, you''ll help me find some jade later. All of them need first-class jade." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai nodded and asked, "brother Xiao, what are you doing?"


    "Set up." Xiao Yao smiles mysteriously.


    "Set up?" Fang Hai and Nan Tianyuan are a little silly.


    However, since Xiao Yao ordered, Fang Hai naturally didn''t ask much. When he was going to leave, Xiao Yao stopped him again.


    "With nantianyuan, some good jade will also contain a trace of aura. Although nantianyuan is still in the realm of breaking the sky, it can still feel the existence of aura."


    Fang Hai nodded and left with Nan Tianyuan.


    Although good jade is not cheap, for Xiao Yao, the most important thing now is money. It doesn''t matter what he throws.


    Xiao Yao himself continued to walk around the immortal mountain. When he reached a point, he built a circle with stones. It seemed that he wanted to mark something.


    By the time Fang hainantianyuan came back, it was already more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Looking at the three boxes of jade, Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "not enough."


    "Not enough?" Fang Hai and Nan Tianyuan''s chin almost didn''t fall to the ground, "brother Xiao, isn''t that enough?"


    "Well, it''s not enough. At least it needs twice as much as here." Xiao Yao said.


    "But we have basically collected all the jade in Haitian city!" Fang Hai said helplessly.


    He is really not afraid to spend money. Just these three boxes of jade cost more than one billion.


    In particular, the price of some jade with plenty of aura is really not cheap. The most expensive one cost more than 5 million yuan, but it''s not much.


    This is the reason why many people like to wear jade. They say that jade nourishes people. In fact, there are some good jade that contains a certain aura. Although normal people can''t feel it, aura does nourish people. Of course, there are a few jade with aura. It''s not easy for ordinary people to find ancient jade that contains aura, even if they do find it, The price is too high.


    "Since Haitian city has been cleaned up, go to other places to have a look." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai blinked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Xiao, can you make it clear? Now we need so much jade. What are we going to do? "


    "I don''t mind telling you." Xiao Yao said, "I want to build a spirit gathering array in Xianren mountain."


    "Gathering spirit array?" Fang Hai still doesn''t understand.


    However, Nan Tianyuan seemed to understand something. Looking at Xiao Yao, he asked, "brother Xiao, do you want to gather the aura around you


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In any case, nantianyuan is a practitioner, and he came out of the hermit sect nantiangong.


    Therefore, in this respect, he will naturally understand more than Fang Hai.


    He explained: "although the aura of Xianren mountain is very good, it is much worse than the ideal alchemy environment. If I want to increase the success rate of alchemy, I have to use some auxiliary means."


    "Brother Xiao, when you made pills before, you gave me the kind of elixir. Didn''t you succeed?" Nan Tianyuan asked curiously.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "this time, the elixir you want to refine is higher than the one you want to eat."


    "Can''t I have that one?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    The last time he came to Haitian city from Nantian palace, he almost died. It was because Xiao Yao''s elixir pulled him back from the edge of death and directly broke through to the realm of breaking heaven.


    In his opinion, song Yilin''s injury this time can be cured by eating that elixir!


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "now, old song has broken the sky. Moreover, his injury this time is more serious than that of the last time. Therefore, at least he needs four or five elixirs."


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Nan Tianyuan understood.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Yao still wants to set up the spirit gathering array to use auxiliary means. The last time he refined the kind of pills he took, the success rate was not very high. What''s more, now he has to refine higher grade pills?


    "Well, the South sky is far away, and the sea is far away. You can go again tomorrow and find more jade." Xiao Yao said, "don''t be afraid to spend money, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, brother Xiao. I''m good at making money, but I''m better at spending money! If I blow, or you give me a golden mountain, I can get rid of it every minute! " Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was speechless. For the first time, he was so proud that someone said he could be a loser. I really don''t know what was in this guy''s mind


    However, with Fang Hai''s assurance, Xiao Yao also felt relieved. As for the furniture, it was ready for the day today, and Xiao Yao and others began to sleep.


    After daybreak the next day, Xiao Yao began to walk around the immortal mountain again, and he also took a drawing with him and began to write and draw.


    He took with him the jade that Fang Hai and Nan Tianyuan brought back yesterday, and when he found a place, he would bury one.


    He also sighed, these jade, compared with the Lingyu he got in Lijia village, I don''t know how much worse. The Lingqi in Lingyu is not comparable to these ordinary jade. However, that piece of Lingyu was too important for Xiao Yao. He didn''t dare to find a place to bury it. If he lost it, he would really regret it.


    Moreover, if Lingyu is really used to set up an array, there will be some anti-aircraft guns attacking mosquitoes, which will be overqualified.


    After burying all three boxes of jade in the ground, Xiao Yao went back to the door of the villa, took a deep breath, but frowned again.


    "There''s something missing..."


    Finally, he patted his head, woke up and said, "without the four elephant pillars, if you want to build them, it will take at least a few months, which is obviously not enough. Let''s make do with it first. When the sea comes back, let''s talk to him and let him prepare for me here. Let''s make do with it for the time being..."


    In the afternoon, when the fat man came back, Xiao Yao asked him and Nan Tianyuan to follow him with a box and bury jade everywhere.


    "Brother Xiao, are we a black sheep? How many billions, you will bury them. " Fang Hai and make complaints about Xiao Yao''s back Tucao road.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Fang Hai and said, "just right, there are two other things I want to tell you."


    Fang Hai blinked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "brother Xiao, what else is it?"


    "Don''t sell this villa area." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai almost blew up when he heard this.


    "Brother Xiao, what are you talking about? Why don''t you sell this villa? Why don''t you keep it?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "listen to me. After the array is finished, the villa area will become a huge aura. After you let your father live in it, you won''t get sick, and you will prolong your life."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Fang Hai''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    "Brother Xiao, what you said is true?" Fang Hai''s eyes are almost shining.


    Xiao Yao nodded and continued: "it''s a pity to sell such a place. It''s better to stay and live by yourself."


    Fang Hai nods hard. Fang Hai certainly believes what Xiao Yao says. Since Xiao Yao has already said that, that must be the case.


    Can prolong life, but also enhance people''s resistance, such a house if really sold, it is a riot of heaven.


    How much money can''t buy health!


    "Also, at the gate of villa No.1, I built four circles with bricks, you should see?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, I see." Fang Hai nodded and said, "brother Xiao, do you want to bury jade there? If that''s the case, a good square will have to dig four holes for you. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "that''s not what I mean."


    Fang Haichang sighed and said with a smile, "that''s good. I really thought it would cost people and money."


    "The place where you build those four circles for me is a pillar, which must be at least ten meters high. In addition, on the top of it are carved four elephants, green dragon, white tiger, Zhuque, Xuanwu, and plated with a layer of gold. When I come back, you can open eyes for the four elephants. In this way, the whole array can be improved a lot."


    Fang Hai


    To be honest, this is better than digging up cement soil to bury jade. I don''t know how much it will cost people and money!


    "Brother Shaw, as for it?" Fang Hai was about to cry.


    "Too much." Xiao Yao has no good way, "can I cheat you? Follow me, and I''ll make sure you don''t suffer. "


    Fang Hai sighed: "OK, anyway, you are the big boss. What you say is what you say! For such a geomantic treasure land, I''m willing to give up! " Xiao Yao laughed£¨ Today, the brothers in the group made great efforts to reward Lao Bu in Zongheng. They said before that 50 yuan of Zongheng coin would be rewarded more. So today, the bottom guarantee has been updated in five chapters, and I don''t know if there will be more in the future. Thank you Yangma (in fact, his ID doesn''t call this, I can''t play the key word well!), Thank you xiaoyixiu! Thanks to Xiao Yao, thanks to all brothers for their support to Lao Bu! In addition, I can only see and receive the reward of the vertical and horizontal novels. Thank you. Continue to code...)

 Chapter 858

    For Fang Hai, he certainly can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea. He spends so much manpower and material resources just to set up a spirit gathering array. If people outside know it, he will feel that Xiao Yao must have lost his mind.


    However, Fang Hai felt that he didn''t have to understand anything. Since Xiao Yao ordered him to do so, he could be obedient.


    As Xiao Yaogang just said, as long as you follow Xiao Yao behind you, you will not be wrong!


    "Well, you can''t understand it now. In fact, I don''t blame you either. But, Hai Hai, you have to know that once the spirit gathering array is ready, you will not do anything. If you just live here, you will benefit a lot. Otherwise, why should I waste so much time?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao''s words also awakened Fang Hai.


    Now, Li Xiaoxiao is still in the Zijin gate. His life and death are uncertain. For Xiao Yao, the most precious thing is undoubtedly time. But now Xiao Yao is still wasting his time on the spirit gathering array. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to the spirit gathering array.


    Thinking of these, Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao solemnly, nodded his head, patted his chest and said, "brother Xiao, you can rest assured. This task is up to me."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After all the jade was buried, Xiao Yaochang was relieved to return to the square.


    "At last we can start."


    Xiao Yao''s words almost didn''t make Fang Hai faint directly.


    After such a long delay and doing so many things, haven''t we started the battle yet?


    Seeing Fang Hai''s astonishment, Xiao Yao knew what the guy was thinking. He said with a smile, "don''t think so much. You guessed it well. It''s just the beginning. Laying those jades is just a good foundation. Only from this moment can we formally start the battle."


    Fang Hai had to nod his head.


    "South sky is far away, you watch the sea." Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the South sky and said.


    The South sky is far tiny a Leng, don''t know why Xiao Yao can suddenly become so serious.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He was shocked and asked, "brother Xiao, is there a certain risk in setting up a spirit gathering array?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    "That won''t work!" Nan Tianyuan was about to cry. "Now what time is it, brother Xiao? How can you go to save your sister-in-law?"


    "If it''s not dangerous, what will Lao song do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    This sentence, let nantianyuan quickly dumb.


    He really wants to dissuade Xiao Yao, but he can''t say anything when he thinks of song Yilin, who is still lying in the hospital bed.


    He has been following Xiao Yao for a long time. He knows more about Xiao Yao than anyone else.


    Xiao Yao is willing to give everything for his brothers, relatives and lovers!


    "Well, it''s time to set up." Xiao Yao waved.


    Nantianyuan and FangHai originally wanted to say something else, but after holding for a long time, they couldn''t say a word, so they had to give up and retreat.


    Xiao Yao stood in the same place, his eyes shining blue.


    "If it''s not because I''ve entered the realm of Linghe, it''s really impossible to set up the great spirit gathering array. Fortunately, I''ve got a certain foundation now, and even the risk is worth it. If I fail, my cultivation will definitely go backwards, but if I succeed, I can consolidate my cultivation..."


    With these thoughts, Xiao Yao no longer thought much and immediately began to stimulate the aura in his body.


    That is at this moment, from Xiao Yao''s body, a red column of light, straight into the sky.


    Majestic aura, pounce on the face, huge pressure, forcing the South sky far have to back a few steps.


    Not to mention, it''s just ordinary people''s Fang Hai. If it wasn''t for Nan Tianyuan''s luck to wrap Fang Hai''s body in time, I''m afraid the previous majestic aura would be enough to disperse Fang Hai''s spirit. Now, nantianyuan finally understands why Xiao Yao let himself take good care of Fang Hai.


    "It seems that brother Xiao''s accomplishments have risen a little." Nan Tianyuan gave a bitter smile.


    Before that, he thought that as long as he practiced well, he would catch up with Xiao Yao and help him.


    But now it seems that he doesn''t know where Xiao Yao fell.


    There is a gap between him and Xiao Yao!


    "My God, brother Xiao, is it going to become an immortal?" Fang Hai couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s not going to be immortal, but before long, brother Xiao should also have the capital to fight with immortal." Nan Tianyuan said confidently.


    When the red light column soared into the sky, it also attracted the attention of many people, especially the people in Haitian city, who saw it most clearly.


    "What is this? "Aurora?"


    "Fart! What Aurora do you see that is perpendicular to heaven and earth? "


    "That''s also an astronomical spectacle. It''s really an astronomical spectacle! Is it not that the alien spaceship has come to the earth? "


    People who saw this scene talked about it all the time. What''s more, it was said that there were some immortals who were going to rob


    In the storm of discussion, Xiao Yao''s clothes and hair are windless, and his eyes emit red light waves. Centered on himself, he is spreading around, just like the Immortal Emperor.


    On Xianren mountain, countless spots began to emit faint blue light, slowly linking into visible light.


    The dots are the places where Xiao Yao and others buried the jade before.


    "Start the battle!"


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth, spit out two words, each word seems to contain endless pressure.


    Countless lines, more and more clear, are slowly rising.


    A dark cloud covers the moon.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and saw the scene in front of him. He felt a sigh in his heart. He couldn''t help saying: "to lay down the spirit gathering array is to absorb the aura of the whole Haitian city, including the spirit pulse of Xianren mountain, and to build a large array. Naturally, it will slightly damage the aura of Haitian city. Although it''s good for ordinary people, if there are other practitioners in Haitian city, I''m afraid there''s no way to continue to practice upward any more? "


    It is precisely because of this that there must be dark clouds to cover the moon and hide the sky from the sea. Otherwise, in case of a thunder robbery, even if it is just a small thunder robbery, it is impossible to tide over the difficulties with the cultivation of Xiao Yaoling river. Not to mention the realm of Linghe, even the practitioners in the realm of Linghai and even better, have to flee in the face of Tianwei.


    The power of heaven is not to be humiliated!


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and continued to run the aura in his body.


    He must set up a big battle in the shortest time, otherwise he will be in danger when the dark clouds disperse.


    Fang Hai, standing in the distance, was stunned and surprised: "it''s foggy?"


    When nantianyuan heard Fang Hai say this, he realized the situation around him and set off a storm in his heart.


    "It''s really foggy. It''s still thick fog. No, it seems that people can still fall into a dreamland!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    He used to be a cultivator, but now he is in the realm of breaking heaven. He is one step behind the realm of aura. He sees nature far away than Fang Hai.


    Although it''s just a step, I don''t know how difficult it is to take this step.


    Even if he once ate elixir and got a big chance, there was no way to break through the shackles of his body and climb the aura realm with his own strength. Even Zhuge, once the peak of China, has been burning heaven for many years? Today''s earth has almost become the Death Star of cultivation, and the aura is exhausted. Otherwise, Xiao Yao would have grown into a real dragon. How could he be the realm of Linghe now?


    "I have an intuition that when brother Xiao''s battle is over, I''m afraid it will shock the whole secular world, even the secluded world!" South sky far zhengse says.


    Fang Hai is not a practitioner, but he thinks what Nan Tianyuan said is quite reasonable


    Besides, Xiao Yao, at this time, the aura in his body has been running to the extreme.


    Before, he didn''t expect that if he wanted to set up the spirit gathering array, he would consume the aura in his body.


    If I were still in the realm of Lingxi, I''m afraid the aura in my body would have been exhausted.


    "This kind of array is not so easy to arrange." Xiao Yao sighed, his forehead had been slowly overflowing with sweat.


    Gradually, the aura around has begun to move closer like the villa area of Xianren mountain.


    "When all the auras come together, I can seal the array!" Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed and he said to himself.


    The aura in Xiao Yao''s body is being quickly drawn out of his body.


    A minute goes by.


    Ten minutes passed.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Xiao Yao is still standing in the same place, the red light above his head seems to be gradually fading.


    "Brother Xiao must hold on!" Nan Tianyuan said, biting his teeth.


    Although he knew nothing about the array, he knew that the aura in Xiao Yao''s body had dried up gradually. If he failed at this time, I''m afraid Xiao Yao would also be attacked by the array. How many such things are recorded in the history books.


    It is precisely for this reason that many powerful people seldom set up the array. Even if they really want to set up the array, they will only choose to do it on the premise of 100% confidence. After all, the consequences of failure are not willing or affordable for any cultivator. Every cultivator with high accomplishments has not come through thousands of risks? It''s really not cost-effective to fold in your accomplishments just because you set up an array.


    It''s so difficult to set up the array, not to mention the experts who set up the border?


    If Xiao Yao knew what Nan Tianyuan thought, he would shake his head.


    As a matter of fact, array arrangement and boundary arrangement are two completely different fields and cannot be compared.


    Moreover, it must not be said that the difficulty of setting up a border is much greater than that of setting up an array.


    The difficulty of spirit array varies from high to low, so does the border.


    Suddenly, there was a tiger roar in my ear. A white phantom appeared out of thin air¡° What is that? " Fang Hai was almost stunned by the illusion in front of him£¨ Thank you for the reward of the brothers in the group, and thank you for coming to hold my field freely, and adding more for you! Today''s chapter four!)

 Chapter 859

    A snow-white tiger, about three feet high, appeared out of thin air, especially the roar of the tiger, which almost shook Fang Hai''s soul out of the body!


    "White tiger!" South sky far Eye Bead son almost didn''t stare out, "unexpectedly is white tiger!"


    Xiao Yao looked at the white tiger and turned pale.


    After that, laugh at it.


    "With my current cultivation, it''s impossible to attract the real white tiger as the spirit of the array. It''s very good to attract the illusion of the white tiger beast. At least, without the array breaking Dharma I laid, you can''t enter under the spirit River, or you will be swallowed by the illusion of the white tiger." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Suddenly, he took a step forward, and the aura around him pressed his body quickly.


    Seven steps!


    As long as you take seven steps forward, the array will be completed, and you can lock the array.


    However, as soon as he took the first step, the powerful pressure made Xiao Yao feel out of breath.


    The source of this prestige is the white tiger illusion in midair.


    Don''t insult the beast! Xiao Yao, a practitioner of Linghe realm, wants to invite the white tiger to be the immortal beast to protect the array. Even if it''s just an illusion, he must pass the test, otherwise he will be punished!


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and took the second step again.


    Ear, the wind whistling, every wisp of wind is like a blade.


    The third step, Xiao Yao sweating, as if carrying a mountain.


    The four words "walking difficultly" embody incisively and vividly at this time.


    The fourth step, Xiao Yao''s clothes have been tightly attached to the body, the forehead veins jump, blood vessels seem to burst.


    Gusts of strong wind, let nantianyuan and FangHai out of a distance again.


    "My God, what''s going on?" Fang Hai was stunned.


    Before that, he had realized that the spirit gathering array was certainly not simple. After all, it cost so much money, but seeing the scene in front of him, it was enough to refresh Fang Hai''s world outlook.


    I don''t know why, looking at Xiao Yao who is setting up the array, he has a sense of awe in his heart.


    It seems that Xiao Yao has already stood in heaven and earth, incarnated as the God of war, to fight with the universe!


    "Brother Xiao..." Nan Tianyuan''s lips wriggled for a long time without following.


    Maybe now he doesn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at this time.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has taken the fifth step forward.


    "Stab


    Xiao Yao''s clothes were cut. The original clean clothes now look like rags on a mop.


    Nan Tianyuan and Fang Hai look at Xiao Yao. They wish they could open their mouth and let Xiao Yao stop.


    But they all know in their hearts that it is impossible to stop Xiao Yao at this point.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to stop, now this time, it''s impossible to stop!


    Stop, it will be destroyed!


    There''s no way back, you can only kill out!


    Take another step.


    Step six!


    There was a thunder in my ear.


    Countless dark blue lights began to gather around Xiao Yao, forming a big net.


    Xiao Yao sneered, the skin surface, has spilled a layer of blood, but this pressure can only destroy Xiao Yao''s body, but there is no way to destroy his will!


    Last step left, last step left!


    Xiao Yao''s body is already crumbling, and it seems that he may kneel down at any time.


    Xiao Yao is not a God. He is just a practitioner. He has to bear too much pressure to complete the battle.


    "Brother Xiao, come on Even Nan Tianyuan, who has always been calm, can''t help shouting for Xiao Yao at this time.


    As for Fang Hai, he was so nervous that he forgot to breathe.


    Hold your breath and concentrate. These four words are absolutely suitable here!


    Finally, step seven.


    Suddenly, fairy mountain seems to be in turmoil.


    the earth trembled and the mountains swayed!


    In an instant, the wind roared in my ears.


    They''re swinging under their feet.


    "An earthquake?" Fang Hai''s eyes blinked and his face was at a loss.


    "Earthquake, fart!" Nan Tianyuan was so excited that he almost roared, "it''s a success!"


    At this time, the white tiger illusion disappeared.


    But I don''t know why, both nantianyuan and FangHai have an intuition.


    It seems that the white tiger still exists, but they can''t see it now.


    "Xiao Ge!" At this time, as soon as Xiao Yao''s body is soft, he will fall down. Nantianyuan and FangHai rush to Xiao Yao''s direction.


    But they have not rushed to the front, suddenly a dark blue light column, directly rushed into Xiao Yao''s body.


    "What a powerful Aura!" Nantianyuan was startled and quickly held out his hand to catch Fang Hai back.


    "What are you doing?" Fang Hai was depressed.


    "Don''t go there yet." Nan Tianyuan said with a frown.


    Although he is not clear about the current situation, if he rushes over now, I''m afraid that powerful aura can directly tear Fang Hai''s body to pieces.


    Even for him, it is impossible to protect the sea below. At most, he can only ensure his own safety.


    Fang Hai was still a little curious, but he found that when Nan Tianyuan said this, he was very serious and stopped immediately.


    "Is brother Xiao OK?" He asked.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "such a powerful aura is certainly beneficial to brother Xiao. Is this the back feeding of the spirit array?"


    Since the failure has backfire, after the success, there is also backfire.


    Even the layman''s Nan Tian Yuan can understand this.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, lying on the ground, was still conscious.


    He could feel the comfort that came from all over his body after that aura rushed into his body.


    It was like jumping into a clear spring in the high temperature of 40 degrees. The coolness from the bottom of his bones made him want to go to sleep.


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t really plan to go to bed. This is a good opportunity for him. As long as he seizes this opportunity, not to mention breakthrough, he can at least consolidate his cultivation.


    He immediately sat up, cross legs, began to run the aura in the body.


    The originally exhausted elixir field was suddenly filled with aura.


    "Why? What''s this? " Xiao Yao suddenly got angry. He tried to stand up and hit with a blow. A surprising energy burst out of his body, and a red flame popped up from the palm of his hand.


    It seems that there is a powerful gas engine in the flame. It flies 100 meters directly. With Xiao Yao''s heart moving, it explodes instantly and splashes everywhere. The powerful impact makes nantianyuandu''s face change greatly, and FangHai''s blood gushes out.


    It''s just a afterwave. There''s still a distance of 100 meters.


    Xiao Yao himself was shocked.


    "Is this... The flame of gas breaking?" Xiao Yao set off a storm in his heart.


    Just now that attack, if you hit the target, I''m afraid even the practitioners of Linghe realm will be killed instantly.


    "Is this the magic power given by the spirit array after its back feeding?" Seeing this change, Xiao Yao was overjoyed. He didn''t know how much more powerful the flame was than the flame before. This was what he found by accident. Although the thunder clap and nirvana fist didn''t change much, Xiao Yao was very satisfied.


    "Now let me go to zijinmen, I have a lot of confidence!" Xiao said with a sigh.


    The higher his accomplishments are, the more aware Xiao Yao is of the importance of supernatural power. After all, practitioners of aura realm seldom choose hand to hand combat, but directly injure each other with supernatural power.


    It should be Xiao Yao''s last card to break the flame. Although the black dragon sword is very powerful, Xiao Yao can''t control it now. It''s not impossible to control it independently, but it''s definitely not what Xiao Yao can do now.


    Xiao Yao sat on the square all night, and Nan Tianyuan and Fang Hai stood on the side for the night.


    The fog in the early morning wet the clothes of Xiao Yao and others.


    When Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes, he was relieved and radiant.


    "Although it is still the cultivation of Linghe in the middle stage, even those who are facing the peak state of Linghe in the later stage will not fall behind?" Xiao Yao said to himself.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s free activities, Nan Tianyuan and Fang Haicai rushed in.


    "Brother Shaw, what''s up?" Nan Tianyuan asked quickly.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Yao blinked and asked curiously.


    "Before, there was an aura rushing directly into your body!" Nan Tianyuan said, "don''t you have a direct breakthrough with this east wind?"


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "do you think I have made a breakthrough?"


    The South sky is far away.


    He is also a cultivator. Although he is still in the realm of vigor, he can still see that Xiao Yao has no breakthrough.


    "Although I did not break through, but now, as long as the opponent did not enter the realm of Lingjiang, I am sure to kill him." Xiao Yao said confidently.


    Nantianyuan some incredible: "Lingjiang realm?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Before, in Lingwu world, although he broke through very fast, his foundation was somewhat unstable. If he continued to break through blindly, even in the later stage of Linghe realm, if he was careless, his aura would be reversed, that is to say, he was possessed by the devil. Now his cultivation has been consolidated, which means that Xiao Yao has no worries.


    This is great news for Xiao Yao.


    Be a man! Still can''t be too greedy.


    "Brother Xiao, you have succeeded in gathering spirit. I can feel that the aura here is much stronger than that outside. If you practice here, you will surely get twice the result." Nan Tianyuan said excitedly.


    "It''s strange. Although I''m not a practitioner, I can feel the changes around me. It seems that the air is much fresher! It''s just the feeling. It''s very comfortable. " Fang Hai said, "I didn''t sleep that night. I didn''t feel tired at all." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "isn''t that nonsense? If there is no change at all, why should I take such a big risk and set up a spirit gathering array? " With that, he also felt sorry¡° Unfortunately, the four elephant pillars are not ready. Otherwise, the spirit gathering array will be upgraded again. "¡° Upgrade? What effect will it have? " Nan Tianyuan asked curiously¡° At present, the spirit gathering array can only gather spirits and extract the aura of Haitian city. But if the four elephants are well distributed, it will not only gather aura, but also naturally form aura. What effect do you think it has? " Xiao Yao said. Although what Xiao Yao said was not very clear, Nan Tianyuan still took a cool breath after listening to it. If that''s true - this place will really become a treasure land£¨ Today''s chapter five is 15000 words... Thanks for Chen Xiaowei''s reward. Continue to code!)

 Chapter 860

    Nantianyuan now thinks, no wonder before Xiao Yao said never to sell the villa, now think, or very reasonable.


    The villas here can''t be sold for one billion yuan! Internal digestion is not necessarily enough.


    Besides, Xiao Yao and they are not short of money now.


    "Brother Xiao, can I let my father live in?" Fang Hai blinked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "Of course." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "however, later I will give you the way to walk, to make sure you won''t get lost, otherwise, it will be very dangerous. In addition, the way I pass to you must not be given to others. Otherwise, if we publicize it, we will be in trouble."


    Fang Hai and Nan Tianyuan nodded at the beginning with solemn expression.


    They understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. They all say that everyone is innocent and guilty. Now Xianren mountain villa has become a treasure land of geomantic omen. If too many people know about it, they don''t know what they will think. For some practitioners, it''s an excellent treasure land for cultivation.


    People are greedy.


    After that, Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed a red light, and Fang Hai and Nan Tianyuan were both short-term stupefied. After that, they both looked stunned.


    In their minds, some information appeared at the same time.


    "Don''t be surprised. This is the way to get into Xianren mountain." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this is also the information transmission that I found recently. It is estimated that only practitioners of Linghe realm can do it. Anyway, I can''t do it in Lingxi realm."


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and said, "now I hope I can break through to the aura realm as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yao said: "don''t worry, it''s estimated that it will be soon, but now, you two have to go first."


    "Ah?" Fang Hai is a Leng, depressed way, "Xiao elder brother, I and far elder brother can not sleep all night, you always have to let us stay a little longer?"


    "I''m going to make pills." Xiao Yao put away his smile and said.


    Fang Hai frowned and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, otherwise you''d better have a rest first. This doesn''t need to be too anxious."


    "Don''t you need to worry too much..." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it''s urgent, isn''t it?"


    Fang Hai and nantianyuan look at each other, and both of them see deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    They know that Xiao Yao is very anxious now. If it wasn''t because he didn''t know whether he could come back safely, song Yilin must be cured, maybe he would have set foot on the road to zijinmen now.


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to delay too much time.


    "Brother Xiao, I won''t say anything more. No matter what you do, I will support you!" Fang Hai said.


    Nantianyuan nodded and asked, "brother Xiao, don''t you need me to stay and guard you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "in the spirit array, even the practitioners of the spirit River realm can take advantage of it."


    With Xiao Yao''s words, nantianyuan felt relieved and immediately left with Fang Hai.


    After that, Xiao Yao immediately took out nine converters and some thousand year old medicines from the ring space.


    "There are not many medicinal materials." Xiao Yao sighed, "I really don''t know if I can succeed this time. However, in this spiritual array, the success rate should have reached 70%. In addition, my body has been nurtured by the spiritual array before, and the success rate can be increased by 12%. If I still fail, it''s really Providence."


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao did not hesitate, immediately sat down cross legged, and put all the old medicine into the nine converter.


    After that, a group of flames will naturally grow up under the Dan furnace. What Xiao Yao needs to do is to slowly inject the aura into the Dan furnace.


    "The fire is too bad." Xiao Yao looked at the red flame under the Dan stove, sighed and said, "when I have a chance, I must find some ancient kindling, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t make a magic pill in my whole life."


    Ordinary kindling, even if it has aura blessing, can only produce elixir reluctantly. It''s impossible to produce elixir at all. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not in a hurry now. Anyway, he is only in the realm of Linghe, and it''s impossible for his current cultivation to produce elixir.


    Close your eyes, carefully run the aura in your body.


    Song Yilin''s injury is so serious that ordinary elixir is no longer enough to cure him. Even if he is cured, I''m afraid there will be some sequelae.


    Because of this, Xiao Yao will take the risk to refine four kinds of elixir.


    This should also be regarded as Xiao Yao''s highest grade pills.


    An hour later, a cloud of white smoke came out of the furnace.


    Xiao Yao frowned and his face was depressed.


    "Is that a failure? Is it too straightforward? " Although Xiao Yao was extremely helpless, he was not too dispirited. After repositioning the old medicine, he began to refine it again.


    Three hours later, a cloud of white smoke came out.


    Xiao Yao is already a little annoyed.


    "How could that be? How can we say that the success rate is also 80.90%, but it''s not as if we failed twice, is it Xiao Yao is angry.


    The first failure, Xiao Yao can be attributed to his bad luck, but after successive failures, Xiao Yao had to start to reflect.


    Looking at the remaining old medicine, Xiao Yao has only one last chance.


    If you still rashly try, there will be no chance at all. The last time I got so many thousand year old medicines, it was because of the trade meeting. If I run out of them, I can''t wait patiently for the next trade meeting, can I?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have that much time.


    So, we can''t waste the last chance!


    He closed his eyes and began to reflect.


    Suddenly, an aura flashed through his mind.


    "Maybe, we can change a way..." although Xiao Yao is not sure about the new ideas in his mind, if he continues to stick to the rules, he will continue to make the same mistakes. This is not the result Xiao Yao wants to see.


    Once again, after throwing the thousand year old medicine into the nine converter, Xiao Yao also narrowed his eyes.


    "God, I''m not a villain. My brother song Yilin is not a villain. Even if you pit me twice, it''s unreasonable if you let me fail the third time." Thinking of these, Xiao Yao closed his eyes again. This time, the aura was not reduced, but in the aura, there were also wisps of white air.


    If Gao Feng is around now, he will blurt out the word "Yi Qi".


    Most of Xiao Yao''s alchemy is learned from the mystery of medicine. It''s also because of the mystery of medicine that Xiao Yao has gathered a small group of medical Qi in his body, but he has never had the chance to use it. Now he can try it. After all, the old method has not worked.


    It''s impossible to make pills by using Yiqi alone. After all, in Xiao Yao''s body, although Yiqi exists, it''s too weak. Only with Lingqi can it last.


    An hour passed.


    Three hours passed.


    Five hours passed.


    No failure!


    Xiao Yao was very excited.


    This let him see the dawn of refining success!


    He can''t suppress the ecstasy in his heart because he is excited in his heart, which leads to the chaos of his mind and the failure of alchemy? If that were the case, he would have no tears left.


    To be a man, you have to keep a low profile


    Shh, don''t talk. I want to concentrate on alchemy!


    Dan medicine in Dan furnace, has gradually formed, but do not know why, from the end, it seems that there is still a distance.


    It seems to have stopped in a certain shackle.


    Xiao Yao frowned and did not dare to relax. He managed to survive until now. If he failed at the critical moment, Xiao Yao had to find a noodle to hang himself.


    His nerves were already tense, and he continued to run aura, and his speed was much faster.


    "I have to break through this layer of shackles..." Xiao Yao said silently.


    When Xiao Yao closed his eyes and concentrated on alchemy, he didn''t realize that there was a colorful cloud above his head.


    Xiangyun stayed above Xiao Yao''s head. The clouds around him were moving slowly. Only the colorful Xiangyun did not move. It seemed that he was waiting for something.


    Suddenly, above Xiao Yao''s head, there was a thunder.


    Xiao Yao''s mind trembled, and his aura was cut off.


    He looked up at the sky, his eyes full of amazement.


    "Good omens from heaven?" Xiao Yao has a feeling of inverted hair.


    He lowered his head and looked at the red stove, his heart galloping.


    "I''m not going to make a magic pill, am I? It doesn''t make sense! Neither the fire nor the aura in my body can support me to refine the elixir! " Xiao Yao is full of curiosity.


    After thinking about it, he shook out his mind.


    "I don''t want to think about it for the moment. Let''s find a way to deal with the pills in front of us..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and accelerated the refining of the pills.


    Xiao Yao has come into contact with that layer of shackles every time, but in the end, he is always a little worse.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. The night has covered the earth.


    Xiao Yao is exhausted physically and mentally. If it wasn''t for being in the spirit array, the aura in Xiao Yao''s body would have been exhausted.


    There is no white cloth in this spirit gathering array.


    He didn''t suffer in vain!


    At this time, a thunder suddenly fell on the sky.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, the thunder was also seven colors!


    The thunder with thick wrists smashes straight into the furnace. With a bang, Xiao Yao''s body is knocked out by the thunder.


    When Xiao Yao got up, he looked at the red stove and was stunned for a while.


    "Failed?" Xiao Yao''s lips trembled slightly.


    Did you really fail? I''ve been holding on for such a long time. Do I have to fail? He is not reconciled! Thinking of song Yilin on the bed and the trust in himself in his eyes, Xiao Yao''s heart seems to be engulfed by thousands of insects. However, when Xiao Yao walked into the Danlu, another vision appeared. The gold inscriptions on the nine converters reappear and begin to rotate. With a golden boom, Xiao Yao also subconsciously closed his eyes.

 Chapter 861

    Xiao Yao, who was not far away from Jiujiang, was almost stunned.


    Gold inscriptions appear, indicating the great success of Dan medicine.


    But before, the sky thunder has come down, Dan furnace has been blown over, how can it also predict Dan Cheng?


    Isn''t it really funny?


    Xiao Yao is in a fog.


    When he picked up the converter, he was stunned.


    In the red stove, there are three pills mixed by four colors of red, orange, yellow and green.


    "This... This is really the elixir?" It is said that the elixir of the first, second and third grade is colorful.


    However, Xiao Yao soon overturned the previous idea.


    "No, there are seven colors of the elixir: red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. But now there are only four colors of the three elixirs. That is to say, they are only semi-finished products of the elixir. However, it''s very good. Originally, I thought it would be very good to make a four grade elixir. Now there are three elixirs close to the elixir. It''s very good."


    Xiao Yao is a very satisfied person, and at this time, if he is not satisfied, he will be too greedy


    Xiao Yao quickly put away the three pills, then went back to the villa and lay on the bed.


    He needs a good rest now!


    Close your eyes and open them again. It''s sunny outside.


    "I''m finally relieved. After Lao song recovers, I can go to Zijin gate." Thinking of Zijin gate, Xiao Yao''s momentum is full of violence again.


    "If there''s anything wrong with my wife, I''ll bury the whole zijinmen with you! No - even if I don''t miss anything, you''ll die! " Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth.


    When the people of zijinmen attack Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao is determined to fight zijinmen forever.


    What about the hidden world?


    What''s wrong with thousands of people?


    What''s wrong with the old school?


    As long as you hurt the people around you, Xiao Yao will make them pay a painful price!


    No matter who it is, as long as he dares to attack the people around him, he will cut off each other''s paws!


    No matter who it is!


    After calming down his excitement, Xiao Yao got out of bed and went to the hospital immediately.


    In the hospital, Li Qiuyue is still by her man''s side.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, she stood up quickly.


    "Brother Shaw, are you here?" Li Qiuyue looks at Xiao Yao with expectation in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. Since I''m here this time, I must have succeeded in refining pills. It can not only make old song stand up again, but also give him a chance..."


    "Well?" Li Xiaoxiao is full of curiosity about Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Ha ha, you''ll know later." Xiao Yao has rubbed his hands and is ready to start.


    "Brother Shaw, are you here?" Song Yilin woke up with the sound of their conversation. He blinked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "look at your face. It seems that I''m ok."


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "do you believe me so?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t even believe in myself, but I must believe in you!" Song Yilin said frankly.


    Xiao Yao thinks song Yilin is a very thoughtful person.


    "I envy you very much. I''m young. I have such a good eye." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Song Yilin thinks for a long time that Xiao Yao''s words are not like praising him, but like praising himself


    But song Yilin is also used to it - he is not shameless, and he doesn''t live for a day or two.


    After chatting with song Yilin for a while, they all came to nantianyuanhai.


    "Brother Shaw, are you here?" See Xiao Yao South sky far some excitement, "Dan Yao refined?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That''s good!" Nan Tianyuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Yao takes out a pill from the ring space and puts it into song Yilin''s mouth.


    "Let''s go out first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good!" Nan Tianyuan and others were shocked.


    Song Yilin chewed his mouth and said vaguely, "it''s a little sweet."


    Xiao Yao


    Damn it, the elixir close to the elixir that Lao Tzu worked so hard to refine, so he didn''t spare a lot of money and time to arrange the spirit array. As a result, it''s a little sweet when it comes to you?


    You think it''s Nongfu mountain spring?


    "You''ll know if it''s delicious later." Xiao Yao gave a strange smile and immediately took the crowd out.


    As soon as he pulled the door, he heard song Yilin''s hysterical scream.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid this guy is guilty." Although Xiao Yao was smiling, his eyes showed anger.


    Although pills can make song Yilin repair his body and even make a breakthrough, how many people can understand the pain?


    This is the second time for song Yilin to suffer.


    Li Qiuyue''s eyes turned red when she heard the scream from the bottom of her soul.


    "Is he going to be ok?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Qiuyue and said, "don''t worry, he can survive."


    With these words, he threw another pill to Nan Tianyuan.


    "This is... What a rich Aura! There seems to be something else in it. " Nan Tianyuan took the pill and was shocked.


    This is much stronger than the pills he took last time!


    "You did, too." Xiao Yao said, "I''m lucky this time. I''ll make more of them. They''re not only really your share."


    Nan Tianyuan laughs and looks around, holding a passing doctor.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" The doctor, who was grabbed by Nan Tianyuan, was startled. He really doubted whether he was in trouble with the doctor.


    After confirming that Nan Tianyuan didn''t carry the murder weapon, he was relieved.


    "I want to be hospitalized!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "..." the doctor was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at Nan Tianyuan''s full of energy, he is going to be depressed. What''s wrong with that? This pulls own hand, the strength is not too big, good?


    "I just want to be hospitalized. I want a quiet place!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    The doctor was silent for a while, nodded: "I see, you are not very good in spirit, right?"


    This is very true, is not a mental illness, which lively people clamoring to be hospitalized ah?


    Nan Tianyuan


    He wanted to kill the guy in front of him.


    However, he still pressed down his anger, but said: "if you say I''m in a bad mood, I''ll be in a bad mood. Let me be hospitalized as soon as possible."


    "Let''s go to the next ward..." the doctor said weakly.


    He can see that if he doesn''t let this psychopath be hospitalized, today''s affairs are really not over!


    "Yes Nan Tianyuan said and went into the ward.


    The doctor sighed: "very healthy people, unfortunately..."


    Then he turned and swept his eyes. Xiao Yao and others said, "who will accompany me to go through the hospitalization procedures?"


    This glorious and arduous task of running errands is naturally handed over to Fang Hai.


    After entering the ward, nantianyuan directly swallowed the pills from Xiao Yao.


    He knew that the pills Xiao Yao gave him this time must be good, and he was only one step away from the aura realm.


    He felt that he should be able to take this opportunity to enter the aura realm. In this way, he also had the qualification to go to zijinmen with Xiao Yao.


    He knew that if he didn''t break through to the aura realm, he would stay in the realm of breaking heaven. Xiao Yao would never take him with him when he went to Zijin gate this time, because even if he took him with him, it would not play any role, maybe it would delay him.


    Xiao Yao certainly won''t allow such a thing.


    Only when he enters the realm of Lingxi can he have the qualification to fight side by side with Xiao Yao!


    As for whether someone will break in and disturb himself, he doesn''t worry at all. Xiao Yao is still outside. Don''t disturb ghosts!


    After swallowing the pill, a strange energy began to flow along the viscera.


    "Here we go..." Nan Tianyuan murmured to himself, and then there was a sense of smoothness. From inside to outside, he didn''t feel any pain.


    Song Yilin next door is still screaming!


    Nan Tianyuan was full of curiosity.


    In fact, this is what Xiao Yao expected.


    The reason why song Yilin was so miserable was that the pills in his body had an effect and he began to connect the bones. Naturally, this process was not easy. As for Nan Tianyuan, he was a normal person and would not feel any pain.


    This is close to the elixir. How can ordinary elixir be compared with it?!


    Xiao Yao sat at the door of the ward, closing his eyes and meditating.


    Li Qiuyue paced back and forth, obviously still worried.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything to dissuade him. He knew that no matter what he said, it was useless. Li Qiuyue should be worried or worried.


    As time went by, song Yilin could be heard screaming one after another in the whole hospital corridor.


    Xiao Yao felt numb when he listened.


    After five hours, finally, song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan in the ward, at the same time, heard a burst.


    The whole hospital seemed to be in turmoil.


    Xiao Yao stood up directly, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Aura? Is this aura rippling Xiao Yao muttered to himself.


    "Brother Xiao, is song Yilin OK?" Li Qiuyue asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Qiuyue with complicated eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter? You are talking Li Qiuyue began to shake Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t know how to say it. It''s not only the recovery, but also the breakthrough..." Nan Tianyuan was able to break through the aura realm, which didn''t exceed Xiao Yao''s expectation. After all, nantianyuan is already the peak of the heaven breaking realm, and it''s only one step away from the aura realm. However, if song Yilin can break through, he''s not under Xiao Yao''s control at all. This boy has just broken through the heaven breaking realm. Moreover, he''s seriously injured, and the medicine has to treat his body. As a result, the remaining strength of the medicine makes him break through. This kid''s talent, isn''t it great? I''m afraid this kind of cultivation speed is no less than Xiao Yao''s. It''s just a pervert! What is gratifying is that now, there are two helpers of aura realm around Xiao Yao! It makes him more confident£¨ Today''s last chapter, chapter seven, today''s nearly 22000 word update! Are you satisfied? Tomorrow, it will gradually enter the climax... Thank you for your support! If you don''t join the group, please join the group. At the end of the chapter, you may not be able to speak...)

 Chapter 862

    Xiao Yao''s cultivation speed is absurd for other practitioners. He can directly break through to the realm of Linghe in such a short period of time, which can be achieved not only by talent and efforts, but also by endless opportunities.


    Xiao Yao''s luck seems to be very good all the time. Whether it''s getting the mysterious medical knowledge, or practicing the ring, the world of Lingwu is Xiao Yao''s blessing.


    However, this is also the envy of others. After all, the risk is unimaginable. If you are careless, you may end up with a fall.


    Therefore, risks and gains coexist in a positive proportion. Xiao Yao has taken risks again and again before entering such a state. If he were someone else, he might have died long ago.


    By this time, nantianyuan had already opened the door and came out.


    His eyes became very deep, and his skin was whiter than before. He looked like a guy in his twenties, just like Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, I..." Nan Tianyuan''s lips were shaking.


    Although he had thought that one day he would be able to break through the aura realm, he did not expect that his speed would be so fast.


    What surprised him even more was that his cultivation had reached the middle stage of Lingxi realm!


    He couldn''t believe it himself.


    Seeing the South sky far away, Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face.


    On the side of Fang Hai, Li Qiuyue and others, is directly stare big eyes.


    "You... Who are you?" Fang Hai couldn''t help asking.


    Although each other''s facial features and faces are very similar to nantianyuan, nantianyuan has entered middle age and is definitely not the young face now.


    But, how is that possible?


    Xiao Yao patted Fang Hai on the edge and said with a smile, "isn''t that bullshit? He''s not nantianyuan. Who else can he be? Isn''t that twenty years younger? "


    "Brother Xiao, what does it mean to be twenty years younger? I''ll go. Do you know what that means? If this spread, it would shock the whole country! No, the whole world will be shocked. At that time, I''m afraid the scientific research departments of various countries will want to take yuange away and study it as a mouse. "


    Hearing the speech, Nan Tianyuan suddenly clenched his fist, and his momentum changed dramatically. He was full of domineering and powerful voice: "do they have that ability?"


    Xiao Yaole said, "yes, it''s a bit of a king."


    Xiao Yao said this, Nan Tianyuan''s momentum suddenly relieved half, said with a wry smile: "brother Xiao, in front of you, can I have a fart king style?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "people should not take themselves too seriously, but they should not take themselves too seriously. Now that you have enough strength, you have to be more arrogant. It''s not good to suppress yourself too much."


    Nantianyuan nodded to show his understanding.


    "Brother Xiao, my current strength should be able to go to zijinmen with you?" Nan Tianyuan asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and didn''t speak.


    At this time, song Yilin''s door was opened from inside.


    Li Qiuyue was the first to react and rushed directly into the arms of the man who came out of the ward.


    "Yi Lin, are you ok?" Li Qiuyue asked.


    Song Yilin is radiant and full of momentum.


    "I''m fine." His hand wiped the tears off Li Qiuyue''s face, "don''t cry, I promise, I will never let you cry again, I only let others cry."


    This is the confidence brought by the breakthrough of strength!


    "You have entered the aura realm, too?" Nantianyuan was also surprised to see song Yilin.


    "Nonsense, if you can break through, I can''t?" Song Yilin was very dissatisfied with Nan Tianyuan''s surprised attitude at this time.


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "brother Xiao, this elixir is really the treasure of heaven and earth."


    Just one pill can make a seriously injured early cultivator enter the early stage of Lingxi realm. If this is spread, I don''t know how many cultivators will break their heads for one pill.


    It is not too much to say that it is the most precious treasure between heaven and earth.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "don''t look up to me so much. Even if you give me a second chance, I may not be able to refine this pill. It''s still luck."


    "Brother Shaw, you are really lucky." Song Yilin said with a smiley face.


    "Luck is also a part of strength!" Nan Tianyuan couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao said it''s luck. Maybe it does, but it won''t take up too much.


    Xiao Yao''s efforts to refine the aura are unknown to him. However, just by setting up the spirit gathering array, it seems that he has been attacked by the aura.


    If ordinary practitioners, even if they are also alchemists, how can they have the courage of Xiao Yao?


    This is Xiao Yao''s confidence in himself.


    And luck is always for those who have the courage to try.


    Only when we take the first step and dare to take chances, can we get the favor of luck.


    Nantianyuan knows this very well.


    "Brother Shaw, can we start now?" Song Yilin asked anxiously.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Song Yilin, frowned a little and asked, "where are you going now?"


    "To save my sister-in-law, of course!" Song Yilin said, "now you have to take me and yuange with you. Now I''m a practitioner of aura realm. I won''t drag you down."


    Xiao Yao was deeply moved. After all, the first thing song Yilin thought of when he got up was to accompany him to save Li Xiaoxiao.


    However, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he reprimanded: "you are just in the right condition. You just broke through and want to fight with others? The most important thing for you now is to consolidate your cultivation. Everything else is useless. "


    Hearing this, song Yilin became worried and his face changed: "brother Xiao, you are not going to take me with you, are you?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to take you, but that you just broke through and your injury is good. You should have a good rest. Otherwise, your foundation is unstable. What if something goes wrong¡° Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin suddenly gave a bitter smile.


    "Brother Xiao, when I come back to China, I just want to protect the people around you when you are not here. But my sister-in-law was captured by that bullshit Oriental warlord in front of me. Is that ok? You let me have a good rest, even if I lie in bed, how can I close my eyes? "


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    Song Yilin took a deep breath, raised his head to look at Xiao Yao, and said, "before I broke through, I met a lot of shackles. It was difficult to break through. But when I thought about it, if I had no way to break through, I would not be able to go to zijinmen with you, and I would feel uncomfortable up and down, even my heart."


    Xiao Yao said: "when did your eloquence become so good?" Song Yilin waved his hand and said, "brother Xiao, this has nothing to do with eloquence. What I say is from my heart."


    Song Yilin has already said that. Even if Xiao Yao still wants to dissuade him, he doesn''t know what else he can say at this time.


    He simply turned around and his eyes fell on Li Qiuyue.


    Even if Xiao Yao hasn''t opened her mouth yet, Li Qiuyue seems to know what Xiao Yao wants to say, just asking her for advice.


    "Brother Shaw, I support him." Li Qiuyue said, "if he really doesn''t go, what kind of man can he be? I like him, don''t I just like his momentum? Ha ha


    Although Li Qiuyue is smiling, Xiao Yao can feel that Li Qiuyue''s smile contains too much.


    He knew that in fact, Li Qiuyue''s psychology was also very tangled.


    Compared with Li Xiaoxiao, she is obviously more worried about whether song Yilin will have any accident.


    Song Yilin had been so seriously injured before, which had caused a great impact on her.


    If song Yilin is still seriously injured, she really doesn''t know if she can stand it.


    After all, she is just a woman!


    But can she persuade song Yilin down? If she really stopped song Yilin, wouldn''t she have trapped him in injustice?


    As a smart woman, Li Qiuyue knows what to say and do at this time.


    Song Yilin throws a grateful look at Li Qiuyue.


    Li Qiuyue smiles and just hugs song Yilin''s arm.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "since we have decided to go, let''s get ready. Only this time, I have to make an agreement with you. We may die there."


    "Brother Xiao, with our cultivation, it''s so difficult to get my sister-in-law out?" The South sky far frowned and said.


    "If I want to level the whole Zijin gate?" Xiao Yao suddenly turns around and looks at Nan Tianyuan and asks.


    Nan Tianyuan was shocked in spirit. Instead of being afraid, he burst out laughing.


    "Step on the purple gate? Good, good! " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "that''s what I want!"


    Li Qiuyue''s eyes changed a little.


    She turned to look at Song Yilin, looking at the familiar side face.


    In the end, she didn''t see the slightest fear on Song Yilin''s face. What she saw was that she was full of pride and arrogance.


    It seems that even Zijin gate, a big sect in the world of seclusion, is nothing in their eyes.


    She suddenly remembered what she had just said.


    Isn''t that song Yilin she likes?


    Face, smile again, no longer have the slightest worry.


    What about the zijinmen? Can you stop your own man?


    In her mind, song Yilin is a hero of the world!


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly threw a book to song Yilin.


    "What is this?" Song Yilin asked curiously¡° Prefecture level mental method. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ll give you one night to start tomorrow. In one night, it depends on you how much you can consolidate your cultivation and how much you can understand mental Dharma." With that, he left with his hands behind his back. As for nantianyuan, Xiao Yao had already given him a local level mental skill before, and now he naturally doesn''t need to give it any more.

 Chapter 863

    Kunlong mountain, with continuous mountains, is a primeval forest. There are many legends about Kunlongshan, and the most popular one is about yuan Tiangang in Tang Dynasty. Yuan Tiangang is a famous Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty. He is very accomplished in geomantic omen. His apprentice Li Chunfeng is a master level figure. They push their backs. The picture can be called a Chinese prophecy: "you are not worthy to talk to me." Zhang Kuang glanced at him and said, "even your father is not qualified to talk to me."¡° Be presumptuous Liu Wolong was furious and said, "what is it? How dare you say that? "¡° What, do you want to do it? " Zhang Kuang asked. Zhang Kuang, like his name, is so arrogant. It seems that there is no one in the world who can be liked by him. He always wants to fight with others. However, Zhang Kuang does have the capital to be arrogant. In the world of seclusion, the Zhang family are all famous families, which are no less than some third rate schools. A Liu family is not seen by him at all. Zhang Kuang himself is only in his early twenties this year, but he has already entered the realm of breaking heaven. He still has the most precious magic weapon. Even some practitioners at the peak of breaking heaven have to hide when they meet Zhang Kuang. Just as the sword was drawing, suddenly a voice rang out behind them¡° I said, "if you really want to fight, can you fight again at Zijin gate?" This, everyone''s eyes again focused on the talking man. A sportswear, short hair, looks like compared with these people, some nondescript, behind him, but also followed by two men almost dressed¡° Who are you? " Chapter crazy brow a wrinkly, "we chat, have you to interrupt share?"¡° If I hadn''t known the exact location of zijinmen, I would have been waiting for you. I would have followed you and just let you lead the way. As a result, you are not finished, are you? " The man in sportswear sighed. Xiao Yao is really helpless. Although he knew that zijinmen was in Kunlongshan, he didn''t know the exact location. Moreover, there seemed to be some kind of border in Kunlongshan, which was similar to that at the trade fair. If he doesn''t follow these people, Xiao Yao will spend two or three days studying even if he can break through the barrier. He doesn''t want to waste his time on such things. However, this group of people, too ink, look at this posture, it seems that they are going to fight for a while. It made him very unhappy£¨ Thank you for your reward today. Today we have to add another chapter. This is the second chapter. There are two more

 Chapter 864

    Now everyone looks at Xiao Yao like a psycho.


    They are thinking about what kind of sacred this guy is, or what kind of mature bear heart leopard gall he has eaten


    It''s just presumptuous!


    You know, now this young man is faced with Zhang Kuang and Liu Wolong, the two proud sons of heaven.


    Doesn''t he really know how to write dead words?


    "Boy, do you know what you''re talking about?" Liu Wolong''s face sank and his eyes were full of haze.


    "I''ll say it again for the last time. If you want to fight, how do you want to fight after the Zijin gate? You can kill one by one, but now, you have to go or die." Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s heart, he is not willing to waste time on these meaningless things.


    "..." Zhang Kuang was completely speechless.


    He felt that he was already arrogant enough. Now when he saw Xiao Yao, he knew what it was like to see a witch from a witch.


    "Is this guy crazy? Does he know what accomplishments Zhang Kuang and Liu Wolong are? "


    "It''s over. Ah, a pretty young man has to be slapped dead."


    Many people began to feel sorry for Xiao Yao.


    "Good, good!" Liu Wolong was very angry and laughed, "I''d like to see how much ability you have today!"


    With that, he pounced on Xiao Yao.


    It''s like a dragon coming out of the river.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "It''s a good thing to say that I''m the pride of heaven." Xiao Yao said something. After Liu Wolong rushed to him, he suddenly took out his hand and slapped Liu Wolong in the face.


    Liu Wolong''s body flew directly out of the mountain path and fell into the cliff with a scream.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was quiet.


    They all stare at the young man in black sportswear.


    This guy... Isn''t he really a monster?


    That''s Liu Wolong!


    That''s a genius Liu family is proud of!


    You know, Liu Wolong is about to break through the aura realm, but now, he is slapped by this guy?


    What''s more, now I''m still on the mountain road, so far away that I have to be disabled for life if I fall down? Even those who are at the top of the heaven breaking realm can''t do it!


    Everyone was silent.


    Xu Fu''s Ci is full of beauty and looks at Xiao Yao.


    Seeing that Liu Wolong, who had spoken rudely to his father before, had come to such an end, she naturally felt very happy. However, she was full of curiosity about Xiao Yao''s strength.


    "Who is this guy? Is there such a powerful young man in the world of seclusion? "


    "What kind of family is this? I''m afraid it''s impossible for the big schools of zijinmen to cultivate such powerful disciples? "


    "Ah, judging from his strength, he may have broken through to the realm of aura. Otherwise, how could Liu Wolong, who broke through the peak of the realm of heaven, not even be able to stop him?"


    People began to guess Xiao Yao''s identity.


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ears, looked at the guy named Zhang Kuang, and narrowed his eyes: "now, can we go?"


    "Can... Can..." chapter crazy brain is full of sweat.


    In fact, before that, if Liu Wolong didn''t do it, with his character, he would definitely attack decisively.


    However, if I really did that, I''m afraid it would be me who was slapped to the bottom of the cliff now.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sense of survival.


    "Keep going." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    Zhang Kuang nodded, and then quickly walked in the front.


    We all want to stay away from Xiao Yao.


    Only Xu Fu CI.


    Xu Yun saw his daughter walk in front of Xiao Yao. Her hair was going white and she was sweating. He whispered: "Fu Ci, come back quickly!"


    Xu Fu CI looks at his father, bites his lips, and resolutely goes to Xiao Yao''s side.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" Xiao Yao looked at Xu Fu and asked with great interest.


    "I feel - you''re not killing innocent people." Xu Fu said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    They walked side by side.


    "When you come to zijinmen, are you also the chosen one?" Xu Fu asked curiously.


    "Me?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think so." He didn''t intend to talk too much about himself with a stranger.


    "Your cultivation is so high, the original school should be the big school. Why do you want to come to Zijin gate?" Xu Fu blinked and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become deep and full of warmth.


    "Actually, I''m here to take my wife back." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Is your wife in zijinmen?" Xu Fu CI is just like a curious baby.


    Xiao Yao nodded and shook his head. Looking at his expression, he obviously didn''t want to discuss this topic too much.


    Xu Fu CI is like a little sparrow along the way, chirping all kinds of questions, and Xiao Yao answers some questions.


    Three hours later, the crowd came to the gate of Zijin gate.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the scene in front of him.


    At the end of the mountain road, a stone gate with a height of 10 meters appeared. The gate was open and surrounded by red walls. On the doorframe, there was a gilded word: Zijin gate.


    "How angry the pie is Xiao Yao sighed. Xu Fu glanced at Xiao Yao. She didn''t know why. She felt that when Xiao Yao spoke, she was full of disdain for zijinmen, and every word revealed a murderous spirit.


    "Stop coming!" All of a sudden, there was a roar.


    A sound of footsteps reverberated in my ears, and five or six practitioners in uniform blue robes came out from behind the door.


    "This is the gatekeeper of Zijin gate. It''s said that they are all practitioners of breaking the heaven realm!" Xu Fu CI said in Xiao Yao''s ear, "ah, some gatekeepers are the cultivation of breaking the heaven realm. We can see how powerful the Zijin gate is."


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao gave a faint smile.


    One of the practitioners, looking at Xiao Yao and others like a sword, asked, "are you young elites sent by each gate?"


    "Yes, yes Zhang Liwei said first.


    "Hand in the house number before you can enter!" Said the man at the top of his voice.


    "House number?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Yes! It''s a pass. Didn''t the zijinmen messenger give it to you when he came to you? " On the side, Xu Fu took out a small purple trembling wooden hand card from his pocket and asked curiously. On the back of the card, there were three words of Zijin gate.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Those who had handed in their house numbers all went through the gate and entered the Zijin gate. Xu Fu Ci was the last one among them. When she entered the gate, she looked back at Xiao Yao. As for Xu Yun, she didn''t look.


    Finally, the gatekeepers came to Xiao Yao.


    "Where are the house numbers of the three of you?" "Asked the other, cocky.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head. "Hum, our envoys of zijinmen didn''t come to you, did they?" The first gatekeeper said, "it seems that you want to fish in troubled waters! There are people like you every year. Get out of here


    Xiao Yao stayed where he was.


    "Why, I told you to go away, didn''t you hear me?" The gatekeeper scolded.


    "Young Xia, let''s go now." Xu Yun also came up to him and said that he just came to send Xu Fu Ci, of course, he would not enter the Zijin gate.


    "You go first." Xiao Yao glanced at Xu Yun and said.


    Xu Yun can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    "Can''t you enter without a house number?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nature Said the keeper.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand and smashed it with a fist, which hit the goalkeeper''s chest directly.


    "Boom!" With a loud sound, a group of flames devoured the gatekeeper standing in front of him. When the flames dispersed, there was no residue left in the original position.


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said coldly.


    When Xiao Yao started, song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan, who were standing behind him, rushed to the other gatekeepers.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a few gatekeepers who broke the realm of heaven all lost their lives.


    In terms of their cultivation of Lingxi realm, it''s easy to solve these gatekeepers who break the heaven realm.


    Xu Yun stood on the side and was completely stupid.


    "This... This... This is a provocation against zijinmen!" Xu Yun''s voice was shaking when he spoke.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned his face and looked at Xu Yun. His eyes were so fierce that Xu Yun subconsciously stepped back and sat down on the ground.


    "I''m not here to challenge zijinmen. I''m going to turn zijinmen into Purgatory."


    Then, with Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin, they step into the gate of Zijin gate.


    Xu Yun stood at the door.


    "Lunatics, three lunatics! Do you know how many strong people there are in zijinmen? It''s strange that you three practitioners can not die for more than five minutes! " With that, he sighed again, "I just hope my daughter is OK..."


    After entering the gate, the surrounding scene changed instantly.


    Originally, behind the gate, it seemed that it was just a forest, but now, it has become a building like a imperial city.


    If it wasn''t for the border, I''m afraid it would have been discovered by outsiders.


    "Why? Xiao Yao, you''re in! " At this time, they had not gone far.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Well? Did you break in on your own The practitioner who was about to take Xu Fu Ci and others away suddenly frowned.


    Xu Fu''s Ci was about to run to Xiao Yao. At this time, he suddenly stopped and widened his eyes, looking at Xiao Yao with an incredible look. Xiao Yao glanced at the man and said, "so what?"¡° What about the gatekeeper out there? " The middle-aged man was obviously reluctant to believe it¡° I''m dead. " Xiao Yao''s voice is cold¡° It''s impossible! They are all practitioners of breaking heaven As soon as his words were finished, Xiao Yao suddenly clapped his hand. Aura burst out suddenly, "boom", the middle-aged man directly turned into a group of blood dance, waving in the sky¡° Now, do you believe it? " Xiao Yao walked forward step by step. Xu Fu Ci, Zhang Liwei and others, all stare big eyes, subconsciously make way for Xiao Yao¡° Madman, this guy must be a madman. He dares to kill people in zijinmen Zhang Kuang''s Adam''s apple is rolling up and down.

 Chapter 865

    At this time, many people of Zijin gate had seen this scene, and their faces changed greatly, and they rushed towards Xiao Yao and others with angry faces.


    "Ha ha, the boy is finished! Relying on his own cultivation, he dares to do whatever he wants. He doesn''t look at what''s here. Let''s die! " Zhang Kuang burst out laughing.


    "Well, you''re too much for yourself." Zhang Liwei and others also sigh.


    In fact, they are full of dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao.


    Although it was said that Xiao Yao solved Liu Wolong before, Liu Wolong and them are obviously of the same world.


    He killed a Liu Wolong, and he killed all of them.


    All the way, they were frightened, for fear that they would annoy the God of plague.


    Now that Xiao Yao is going to die, it''s a great pleasure.


    Xu Fu''s Ci clenched his lips and his beautiful eyes moved: "why does he want to do this? Didn''t he just come to pick up his wife? Can he survive... "


    Dozens of members of Zijin gate have surrounded Xiao Yao, song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan.


    A man with long hair and a crown, holding a sword, stares at Xiao Yao: "who are you?"


    "Elder Changxuan, he''s here to make trouble. Let''s kill them directly." A disciple said at the top of his voice.


    Xiao Yao looks at the elder, and suddenly sneers.


    "How dare you stand in my way?" Finish saying, not by break up, is a palm clap.


    Now that he has decided to come, there will be no hesitation. What Xiao Yao wants to do is to bring Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin to make zijinmen a river of blood.


    Let''s turn this place into Purgatory.


    "If you catch my lover, I will kill you all over the house!" Xiao Yao roared, and the aura in his body began to work again.


    That palm, hit long Xuan elder.


    Elder Changxuan''s body flew out directly and fell on a stone pillar.


    The stone pillar of the bucket was directly broken by Changxuan''s body.


    Changxuan himself vomited blood, then his head tilted and his breath broke.


    "If you dare to kill our elder martial brother Changxuan, you will be arrogant and unforgivable!" One of the disciples yelled angrily, and the crowd rushed to Xiao Yao and the others.


    "Start killing." Xiao Yao said something.


    "Brother Xiao, these people are not enough to see." Song Yilin burst out laughing, "just in time, I''ll borrow them to test my strength!"


    With that, he turned into a fierce tiger, rushed into the crowd, and won a knife. His hand was clean and sharp, and so was nantianyuan.


    Xiao Yao stood still and watched the situation quietly.


    The disciples of zijinmen in the 50s and 60s are like young children in nantianyuan and song Yilin''s hands, and they can''t stand the devastation at all.


    These are all practitioners of the realm of breaking heaven. Only the former Changxuan changlingxi realm was killed by Xiao Yao.


    In less than one cup of tea, fifty or sixty people have been slaughtered.


    Song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan are covered with blood, but they are not their own.


    "Ha ha! Have a good time! Zijinmen, come out and die Song Yilin looks up to the sky and roars, but Xiao Yao doesn''t scold him.


    Come in, to carry on the arrogance to the end.


    People kill, Buddha kill!


    In the main hall, a disciple rushed into the hall recklessly.


    "No, no, elders, something''s wrong!"


    In the main hall, seven or eight people sat cross legged, with the God of war in the East.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " The eastern warlord opened his mouth and angrily scolded, "in recklessness, believe it or not, I''ll pat you to death?"


    The disciple was startled. He knew that what the Oriental God of war said was not a joke. He really slapped himself to death.


    "Three people came in from outside, and more than 60 of our disciples have been killed." The disciple whispered.


    "What?"


    "How?"


    "Who has the courage to make trouble in Zijin gate?"


    Several elders, the God of war, were furious.


    One after another, they stood up, but the Eastern god of war stopped them.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. In my opinion, I''m afraid that Xiao from the secular world is looking for someone. Ha ha!" The Eastern god of war said, "this guy is really not afraid of death. He is just a practitioner of Lingxi realm. How can he let us all go out? If the outsider knew this, wouldn''t he laugh off his big teeth! "


    When they heard what the Oriental God of war said, their hearts fell.


    "I see. The boy is too brave to come."


    "Well. It''s fair to say that all the disciples outside are below the aura realm, and they are definitely not the opponents of the practitioners of the aura realm. "


    "Forget it, the Oriental God of war, you go to solve the boy!"


    The Eastern god of war laughs: "OK, wait for me to come here with Xiao Yao''s head!"


    Then he poured himself a cup of tea.


    "So about Yu Wenjiu''s beheading Hua Xiong, I have Dongfang wencha to kill Xiao Yao. Everyone wait!"


    With that, he picked up the heavy hammer and walked out of the hall.


    The main hall is about 100 meters away from the square at the gate and three other palaces. However, the God of war in the East is already a practitioner of Linghe realm. In the blink of an eye, he is in front of Xiao Yao.


    Before that, many of them had been killed by Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin.


    "Back off, all of you!" After a roar, the disciples of zijinmen retreated one after another and knelt down to worship in the direction of the Oriental God of war.


    "Welcome to the Oriental God of war!"


    Hearing the four words "Oriental God of war", song Yilin''s fist clenched and clattered.


    "Damn it, it''s the bastard!" Seeing the eastern warlord with a heavy hammer coming into sight, song Yilin clenched his teeth and said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes also changed.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" The Eastern god of war came to Xiao Yao and asked carelessly.


    "You took my woman, didn''t you?" Xiao Yao''s eyes are filled with murderous air.


    "Ha ha, so what? I didn''t expect you to come here. What''s the difference between this and death? " Asked the eastern warlord.


    "Hand over Li Xiaoxiao, I will spare you from death." Xiao Yao said.


    After Xiao Yao said that, the Eastern god of war was stunned at first, and then burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha! It''s killing me! It''s not easy for you, a practitioner in the secular world, to enter the realm of aura. It''s ridiculous that you still want to challenge the realm of Linghe! "


    Zhang Kuang, who was watching the war, also sneered: "hum, before they could kill more than a hundred people, they only had the advantage of cultivation, but now, standing in front of them is the Oriental God of war, who is the cultivator of Linghe realm. This guy even dares to speak wild words."


    "Yes, young man, we are all strong indeed." Zhang Liwei took a deep breath and said, "fortunately, his horse is going to die. We are still the best young people!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The people behind them all nodded hard.


    It seems that people in zijinmen hope that Xiao Yao and others will die.


    Otherwise, with such young people in the front, what face do they have to claim that they are arrogant?


    To put it mildly, their self-esteem has been thoroughly crushed by Xiao Yao and others.


    Only Xu Fu''s poems are full of anxiety.


    "Is he really going to die here?"


    "Is his wife captured by Zijin gate?"


    "Is it for his beloved wife that he broke into the Zijin gate and killed people?"


    Countless thoughts reverberate in Xu Fu''s mind


    At this time, the Eastern god of war stopped laughing.


    "Well, I''ll show you today how big the gap between Linghe River and Lingxi river is!"


    With that, he waved a heavy hammer.


    "This hammer is called Tianlei hammer. There are ten practitioners of aura realm who have died under the hammer. Today you are the eleventh!"


    The body of the heavy hammer is shining with fluorescence, and it seems that the dull sound of thunder and lightning can be heard.


    "Is it a quasi spirit instrument?"


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that the magic weapon of the Oriental God of war was a spirit weapon. He used to be a practitioner of the spirit River realm. This hammer can''t kill this arrogant young man in an instant? "


    Everyone was shocked.


    The God of war in the East was also elated when he heard these words.


    In order to get this thunder hammer, he slaughtered a small sect.


    Everyone is not guilty, they have such a quasi spirit device, damn it!


    Thinking, the day tired hammer has burst out a ray of thunder, really like lightning in the sky, towards Xiao Yao.


    light speed!


    Xiao Yao''s face was indifferent, neither happy nor sad.


    All of a sudden, he took a step forward, smashed a fist, earth shaking.


    "Ha ha! Is this guy crazy? Dare to meet the strike of quasi spirit weapon


    "What''s more, it was a blow from the practitioners of Linghe realm? Dead, dead


    Lei Guang and the red aura of Xiao Yao''s fist collide and make a loud noise. The floor beside Xiao Yao is cracked and the smoke is rolling.


    "Ah, a brilliant young man, so dead." Zhang Liwei shook his head, but what he said didn''t make any sense of regret. Instead, it was ridicule.


    "The God of war is mighty!"


    "The God of war of the East is equal to heaven!"


    The Zijin disciples standing behind the Oriental God of war cheered one by one.


    Sure enough, no matter how strong the opponent is, he can''t challenge zijinmen. Otherwise, he will be killed in seconds!


    Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin still have no expression on their faces.


    Only Xu Fu''s poems look ugly.


    However, when the smoke gradually dispersed, a figure appeared in front of the crowd.


    Everyone quieted down, wide eyed, looking at the figure. Eyes, full of shock. When the eastern warlord saw the man, his pupils shrank¡° This... How is this possible? You''re not dead! " The Oriental God of war seems to have seen the most terrible thing in the world¡° If you are in the realm of Lingjiang, maybe you can really cause me heavy damage. Unfortunately, you are only in the realm of Linghe, and you are only in the initial stage. I really don''t know what your arrogant capital is. " With that, Xiao Yao directly shot, a sharp blade, flashing cold light, and flew to the Eastern god of war. The eastern Warlord''s face changed greatly. Along with the sharp blade, there is endless pressure and aura¡° You... You are the cultivator of Linghe realm? How can it be When he wanted to dodge, the cold was in front of him. He raised the hammer and tried to smash the blade away, but the blade had already rubbed the side of the hammer and crossed his body. The Eastern god of war has only one strike, and this fall! The practitioners of Linghe realm die of the sword of fish intestines£¨ Thank you for your special reward. I have to add four chapters today! That is to say, just like yesterday, there are more than 20000 words in seven chapters! The old step is hard! Thank you

 Chapter 866

    The audience was shocked.


    Everyone can''t believe their eyes.


    That''s the God of war in the East!


    That''s their school, the strongest except the leader!


    How could you be killed by this young man?


    Is this still human?


    "My God, what do I see? Is the God of war in the East dead? "


    "What is the origin of this young man? How can he kill the God of war in the east?"


    "He actually won?" Xu Fu''s Ci is also full of surprise.


    Before Xu Fu''s Ci poetry, it seems that it is very good that Xiao Yao can retreat under the pursuit of the Oriental God of war. After all, he is the Oriental God of war! But I didn''t expect it to end like this.


    "Not as I expected." The South sky is far to pour is to curl a lips, "what bullshit Eastern war god."


    "You are so bold, why don''t you?" Song Yilin was not happy to hear that nantianyuan belittled the God of war.


    This is not to belittle themselves together!


    You know, he was severely ravaged by the Oriental God of war.


    Nan Tianyuan gave a dry smile and said, "it''s just for brother Xiao to say that it''s vulnerable."


    Song Yilin just gave up.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also took advantage.


    After all, the God of war in the East thought Xiao Yao was dead, and even his aura didn''t work. However, he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to make a sudden move.


    Another point is that he originally thought that his tough body could resist Xiao Yao''s attack, but he never thought that what Xiao Yao ran out was not a blunt weapon, but a fish gut spirit sword that had been handed down for thousands of years.


    How can he not die!


    Xiao Yao took another step forward.


    "Wind, up!"


    Simple two words, full of murderous.


    The surrounding wind suddenly rolled up, forming a series of wind blade, into the Zijin disciples army.


    All of a sudden, screams, blood Mi Mi.


    He continued to walk forward, like a general with a heavy knife, step by step, into the ruins.


    The main hall is broken in again.


    I''m still the former disciple.


    "What''s the matter? Has the Eastern god of war killed Xiao Yao? "


    "That''s natural. The strength of the Oriental God of war is second only to that of the sect leader. When he makes a move, heaven and earth change color. It''s not easy for him to kill Xiao Yao? Moreover, he still has a thunder hammer in his hand, which is a quasi spirit weapon. "


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if he has the key to the holy gate."


    The disciple did not dare to go on.


    "What are you doing there? Speak quickly Seeing that the disciple''s face was very ugly, the elder God of war had a bad premonition.


    If it''s really a success, how can he look like this?


    "The Eastern god of war, he, he..." the disciple suddenly knelt on the ground and burst out crying, "the Eastern god of war has fallen!"


    "What?" All the elders of the God of war, stand up.


    One of them rushed directly to the disciple and picked him up with one hand.


    "What are you talking about? That''s the God of war! How could you fall? "


    "Yes! That''s bullshit


    The disciple was crying all the time.


    "Go out and have a look!" Someone said.


    Everyone went out of the hall together.


    In front of them, they took a breath.


    Xiao Yao took Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin to the front of the hall.


    Around, corpses are everywhere.


    The wind was still flying all over the sky. Wherever it went, one person died.


    "The practitioner of Linghe realm... He is Linghe realm! Behind him, there are two practitioners of Lingxi realm. One of them is in Lingxi period. No wonder, no wonder! " The Western God of war exclaimed.


    In fact, at this time, people can feel it without him.


    "I didn''t expect that the boy''s progress was so rapid." The Northern Warlord''s face was livid and his eyes were venomous. "If he is allowed to continue his cultivation, I''m afraid it will become a big problem for our zijinmen."


    "Well, we must kill this son before we can clean up the disgrace of Zijin gate!" Qingxiu elder said.


    When elder Qingxiu finished speaking, everyone was silent.


    Bloody shame?


    Is it still possible?


    These are just three people. They have killed four or five hundred disciples of Zijin sect.


    Besides, there is their Oriental God of war, the No.2 strong man of zijinmen.


    How do they wash with blood?


    Xiao Yao is dead, others don''t laugh at them?


    It''s impossible.


    However, only by killing Xiao Yao can they get some face back and not lose too badly.


    "We have come to such a situation. In fact, we have lost. In the final analysis, Dongfang underestimated Xiao Yao." The Western God of war sighed.


    "It''s true that although he is strong, the Eastern god of war is not boasted. If they go all out, I''m afraid that even if he can really kill the Eastern god of war, he will be seriously injured." Elder Qingxiu sighed. A slip, eternal hate¡° That''s all. It''s all here. Let''s join hands to kill this son! " The Northern Warlord shook his arm and called out¡° ha-ha! Are you planning to besiege us with so many people? " Song Yilin directly opened the mode of ridicule. Song Yilin''s words made those old friends lose face. That''s true. Isn''t it because the news of the fall of the God of war in the East has caused too much impact on them? Have arrived at this time, who dare to look down on Xiao Yao and others? If they don''t do their best, will they fight alone? Isn''t that creating difficulties for yourself¡° All right! If you want to, let''s go together! " Xiao Yao said¡° Boy, I will not only kill you, but also feed the tiger with your flesh and blood The southern God of war is about to split. On weekdays, he has the most harmonious relationship with the Eastern god of war. He is also a teacher and friend. Now he wants to convulse Xiao Yao''s soul from his body and burn it in the flames for thousands of years¡° Let''s see if you have the ability. " Xiao Yao burst out laughing. In the distance, Zhang Kuang sighs¡° Ah, this boy is crazy. Before he killed an Oriental God of war, it made zijinmen angry enough. Now he dares to laugh at it. These elder God of war join hands. Even the practitioners of Lingjiang realm may not be able to defeat him. "¡° But I have to say that he is far ahead of all of us, isn''t he? " Zhang Liwei said suddenly. Zhang Kuang was a little angry: "I said Zhang Liwei, you still help him talk?" Zhang Liwei turned his face, looked at Zhang Kuang with a kind of indifferent eyes, and said: "if he is a waste, just ignorant arrogance, of course I will not take him seriously, but now his strength has stunned us, why do you look down on him? Give you ten, twenty, or even fifty years, can you beat zijinmen? " Zhang Liwei''s words, let Zhang crazy moment dumb. Even though he was a man of extreme arrogance, he did not know how to answer Zhang Liwei''s question now. He didn''t know how to answer, but he never thought about it. After all, he is just an ordinary cultivator. Even if he has no talent, how can he dare to compete with the huge Zijin gate even if he has a very poor life? After holding on for a long time, he could not help saying: "even so, so what? I admit, he and we all want to be strong, but he''s going to die later, isn''t he? "¡° Who knows... "Zhang Liwei sighed. If it was before, maybe he would hold the same idea as Zhang Kuang, but now, he is not sure. From the moment Xiao Yao rushed into zijinmen, he felt that this guy must be killed. However, the development of the situation after that was far beyond his expectation. Xiao Yao not only was not killed, but also killed hundreds of people, and let zijinmen "you don''t understand." Xu Fu CI shook his head, "that''s his love, I envy that girl..." Zhang Kuang, Zhang Liwei and others all shook their heads, indicating that they could not understand. But it doesn''t matter if they don''t understand. Xiao Yao, why do you need to be understood! The seven people, move forward together. The God of war of the south, the God of war of the west, the God of war of the north, and the elder of Qingxiu, the elder of the same origin, the elder of Dujian, and the elder of red snake¡° Xiao Ge, Lao song and I can deal with them Nantian Yuan said beside Xiao Yao¡° Nonsense, I can hit five by myself Song Yilin said in a voice. Nan Tianyuan slapped him on the head and said, "what''s the time for this? Don''t brag Song Yilin smiles awkwardly¡° I''ll kill the remaining five Xiao Yao was bold and unconstrained, and his tone was full of desperation¡° Xiao Yao, today, this is your burial place! " Southern elder, take the lead to attack, one is the rapid operation of aura. Linghe early strong hit! Xiao Yao gave a big laugh and hit directly¡° Nirvana The mouth is angry, the spirit is rippling. This punch directly broke the southern elder''s attack, and through the attack, the red aura directly pushed the southern elder back¡° It''s a pity that you are all on your guard. It''s impossible to kill you. " Xiao said with a sigh£¨ Fifth watch!)

 Chapter 867

    At this time, the only sword elder and the red snake elder have already rushed towards song Yilin and nantianyuan. One is the later stage of Lingxi realm, the other is the peak. Nantianyuan and song Yilin have already had enough to deal with them.


    However, they can at least lighten Xiao Yao''s burden by leading them away.


    The other five bad old men have surrounded Xiao Yao.


    "Except for you two, they were all in the early days of Linghe, and the remaining three were all at the peak of Lingxi. You want to kill me?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "if your leader doesn''t come out, I''m afraid you''ll all die here."


    "You''re such a curfew, you deserve our leader''s help?" The elder laughed.


    "I don''t know what to do." Xiao Yao said, turning around is a palm, directly at the head of the elder hit.


    The elder of the same origin''s face changed greatly and quickly pulled out a distance.


    "Kill The remaining four yelled in unison, and quickly shot.


    Otherwise, with Xiao Yaoling''s cultivation in the river realm, I''m afraid he can kill the elder of the same origin directly.


    It was because of this that the remaining four came after seeing Xiao Yao attack.


    They just want to share the pressure Xiao Yao creates for them.


    A Nirvana full, directly will be homologous elders to shoot fly out.


    If it wasn''t for being besieged, Xiao Yao had the confidence to kill the elder.


    "The wind spreads its wings!" With a violent drink, the God of war of the South behind Xiao Yao actually condensed a group of golden wings.


    With wings waving, countless golden feathers swept towards Xiao Yao.


    It''s a trick!


    Xiao Yao frowned, did not dare to hard, quickly retreated a distance, this was able to escape.


    "Zijin gate is Zijin gate after all. It''s impossible for ordinary people to imagine the skills they master." Xiao Yao squinted, "it seems that I underestimated you."


    "Xiao Yao, today is your day of death!" The northern God of war took a step, "look at my magic power!"


    Voice just fell, a vigorous breath, has been toward Xiao Yao pressure over.


    Dust and fallen leaves were rolled up to form a three foot sword, which kept spinning and came through the air.


    Xiao Yao stood in the same place and took a deep breath.


    All of a sudden, he raised his breath, prepared for a blow, and made a fist.


    The fist is three inches away from the blade. The aura of the fist has crushed the strange sword.


    "All appearances are false." Xiao Yao laughed, "no matter how strong you are, can you defeat my absolute strength?"


    With that, he took another step, focusing on Xiao Yao. The red aura was like a wave, forcing all the five bad old men back.


    "I''m afraid this boy has reached the stage of Linghe. We have to show all our strength." The southern God of war said with an iron face.


    In this fight, he realized that he was completely at a disadvantage.


    Although their spirit skill emerges in endlessly, but Xiao Yao''s absolute realm, also crushed them.


    Although they can still compete with Xiao Yao now, this is also under the condition that Xiao Yao doesn''t use his dexterity. If Xiao Yao also has his dexterity, they will be defeated!


    The Northern Warlord had understood the meaning of the Southern War myth, so he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Southern warlord, you look up to this boy too much. He''s a mountain villager. What kind of spiritual skills can he have there?"


    The southern God of war remained silent.


    Obviously, he also agreed with the words of the northern God of war.


    You know, it''s very hard for a casual practitioner to master his or her spiritual skills. What''s more, he or she is a practitioner from the secular world?


    However, he did not dare to nod his head directly. From the beginning to now, this young man named Xiao Yao has surprised them a lot.


    From daring to come to zijinmen, to breaking in directly, to killing hundreds of people, and then to killing the God of war in the East, they finally had to go all out.


    How dare he underestimate such a person!


    Xiao Yao suddenly sneered.


    "Is it true that in your world, only you, the practitioners of the big school, can have spiritual skills?" Xiao Yao''s voice is cold and piercing!


    Hearing these words, the faces of the elders changed.


    They seem to have learned something from this sentence.


    Before their brain began to analyze what Xiao Yaogang had just said, a fireball had smashed towards the northern God of war.


    "Get out of the way!" Roared the southern warlord hysterically.


    Although he didn''t know what dexterity Xiao Yao had, the fireball made him feel cool on the back.


    He was sure that even the practitioners at the peak of Linghe did not dare to meet him.


    What''s more, the God of war in the north is only a practitioner in the early days of Linghe realm?


    By this time, however, the brain of the northern God of war had stopped thinking.


    His pupil, printed with a fireball, and the distance between him, is also rapidly narrowing.


    When the fireball hit him, his face showed fear. Even if his companions have forced out the aura to resist him, it''s too late. The fireball was advancing at supersonic speed. Terrible! When the fireball hit the northern God of war, a force of pressure and impact forced the remaining four to retreat. The elder of the same origin with the lowest cultivation is the closest to the northern God of war. He even wants to help the northern elder share some of the power of the fireball. That''s why when the fireball bursts in the northern God of war, the elder of the same origin is also involved. The place where the northern God of war originally stood suddenly lit up a cloud of black smoke. When the black smoke gradually dispersed, there were still the shadows of the northern God of war and the elders of the same origin, and even their breath could not be felt. At the original location, a huge pit appeared, about five meters in diameter and two meters deep. Everyone''s stupid. The elder red snake of nantianyuan and others, who are fighting, stop subconsciously¡° This... This is impossible! " Exclaimed the southern elder. Can it be possible that the South has the final say? In fact, he did not believe it and could not find a reason. The disciples of Zijin sect, Xu Fu Ci and others have been screaming¡° My God, what kind of trick is this? It''s just a spirit skill. It killed the northern God of war and the homologous God of war in an instant? "¡° That''s the peak of Lingxi''s later period and the strong one of Linghe''s early period! How could - so dead? "¡° Monster! This guy must be a monster, otherwise, how could he have such power! " Xiao Yao, who is in the heart of the storm, is still. His eyes are so old that people can''t see any emotion. It seems that he expected all this¡° You... How strong are you Elder Qingxiu is about to collapse at this time. In the blink of an eye, he has lost two partners. However, they and Xiao Yao have been shaking up to now and have not hurt each other at all. Before, the northern God of war also said that it was impossible for a villager like Xiao Yao to have any spiritual skills. However, the next second, he died in Xiao Yao''s spiritual skills. Is this the speed of light in the face? The people of Zijin gate, looking at Xiao Yao, were full of fear. These elders, the God of war, are omnipotent in their mind. I even want to say that these people are gods in their minds. But now, in front of Xiao Yao, the invincible and strong in his own heart even have no ability to fight back. How strong is Xiao Yao? Also at this time, song Yilin suddenly took a step forward, containing aura fist, will stand in front of his red snake elder directly fly out. A blow¡° You! Mean Elder red snake spat out a mouthful of blood. He is a practitioner of Lingxi realm. In the previous struggle with song Yilin, he has always occupied a huge advantage. He even wants to say that he can defeat song Yilin in no more than five minutes. But he was the first to lose the battle! Song Yilin shrugged: "anyway shameless things, I am not" who knows? " Zhang Liwei shook his head. Suddenly, a powerful voice came from afar¡° Why, young Xia! I have chosen to give in. Do you have to force me out? " That voice seems to come from all directions, so people have no way to judge the exact location¡° When you choose to catch my lover, you should be ready for that. " Xiao Yao said¡° I just didn''t expect that you have so much courage, and I didn''t expect that you have so many cards... "The voice fell, and someone came back from afar with a sword. The momentum is like a rainbow, the white light flickers, pulling up a long rainbow¡° This is... This is the leader of Zijin gate. Is it desolate for a hundred Li¡° My God, isn''t the leader of Zijin sect closed? How can you come out now? "¡° Who knows? But I know that this boy is miserable. Before, the leader of Baili was already the peak of Linghe realm in the later period. Now I don''t know how to get out of the pass. Ah, even if he is really a cultivator in Linghe period, he is still the strong one in Linghe period! " When Xiao Yao heard the words, he held his hand still and looked far away. The real enemy is here at last!

 Chapter 868

    It is said that he has lived for more than 300 years. I don''t know whether he is true or not


    However, when you reach the aura level, you will live longer, which we all know. Apart from other things, the light is that nantianyuan has changed from a young man to a handsome young man.


    That''s why so many people want to be strong. Who doesn''t want to live long? Who doesn''t want to shake the sky with bare hands?


    "Welcome, leader!"


    Hundreds of zijinmen disciples kneel down in the direction of Baihong.


    The remaining four elders, the God of war, all knelt down quickly. As for the red snake elder, he was very good.


    When the desolation of a hundred Li gradually approached, the vicissitudes of life and rich Qi also came.


    Many of the disciples of Zijin sect were pale. Even Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin stepped back helplessly.


    "Is this a threat to me?" Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    Baihong falls, and the sword at the foot disappears. I don''t know whether it''s hidden in his body or whether his body has some storage space.


    "Xiao Yao?" Hundred Li desolate, staring at Xiao Yao, eyes indifferent.


    His hair was gray, but his face was in his forties at most. His figure was not big, but he was tall and straight, his sword eyebrows were upright, his eyes were not startled, all inclusive, and seemed to contain all the stars in the sky.


    Standing there alone, he seemed to shake the universe.


    However, this is only an illusion.


    Xiao Yao looked at Bai Li desolation and said with a sneer, "you are the owner of Zijin gate. You look very upright. What you do is shameless."


    "So what?" Hundred Li desolate shook his head, "I am for the overall situation, you don''t understand."


    "What a big picture!" Xiao Yao angrily scolded, "for the sake of your so-called overall situation, can you use the third abusive means? Who can kidnap me? "


    A hundred miles of desolation and silence.


    Anyway, they all seem to be on the wrong side.


    "Well, even if we do wrong, how can you say that you have killed so many of us?" Said the southern God of war.


    As soon as he finished, a purple light suddenly came out of him.


    The southern God of war screamed and flew out.


    "Shut up A hundred Li desolate anger, momentum changed again.


    In his side, suddenly formed a strong wind, as for him, just standing in the eye of the Phoenix.


    "What a strong momentum! I can''t stand so far! "


    "My God, this time, the leader of Baili has broken through to the realm of Lingjiang?"


    "No? If the leader of Baili really reaches the realm of Lingjiang, won''t he be equal to the leaders of those first-class schools? "


    Those comments did not scare Xiao Yao.


    Instead, he laughed.


    "The strong one in Lingjiang."


    A hundred miles desolate, slightly a Leng, eyebrow fierce frown.


    "What do you mean?" He asked in a deep voice.


    "If you have really broken through the Lingjiang realm, I''m afraid you''ll come out early and kill me. As a result, I''m still forced to come out, which means that your breakthrough has not been completed, and it''s not the time for you to go out of the pass. Am I right?" Xiao Yao asked coldly.


    A hundred miles desolate, a panic.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, what Xiao Yao said was true.


    As Xiao Yao said, if he had made a breakthrough earlier, why didn''t he come out and kill Xiao Yao directly? Instead, he stood up when Xiao Yao wanted to kill all sides?


    That''s enough to show everything.


    He thought Xiao Yao could see his cultivation at this time. Now he knew it was a false alarm.


    If Xiao Yao could really see into his accomplishments, such an opponent would be a little terrible.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, I''ll return your lover to you, and I don''t care about your revenge on my disciples. How about that?" Bai Li desolate said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    It''s not only Xiao Yao who is in doubt, but also the disciples of Zijin sect and the elder of warlord are all shocked.


    "This... Is headmaster Baili going to give in?" Zhang Kuang was stunned.


    "Nonsense, isn''t that a concession?" Zhang Liwei''s body was shaking. "How powerful is this guy named Xiao Yao? How can you force leader Baili to give in! "


    Now the situation is a little strange.


    In other people''s opinion, the appearance of Baili desolation means that we should never die with Xiao Yao.


    From the analysis of cultivation, it is obvious that hundred Li desolation has the great advantage.


    From the inside information, it is still a hundred miles desolate, occupying a great advantage.


    But now, in the case that Mingming can kill Xiao Yao, he still chooses to give in?


    This is totally illogical!


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Hundred Li desolate nodded, face still no expression.


    After all, Xiao Yao nodded his head and agreed that it was reasonable.


    "Go and bring Xiao Yao''s lover." Hundred Li desolate said.


    The haze in my eyes is unknown.


    The elder of Qingxiu ordered that Li Xiaoxiao be brought here.


    After a while, Li Xiaoxiao was sent over.


    When she saw Xiao Yao, her eyes immediately turned red.


    Fortunately, she was calm and didn''t rush at once.


    Xiao Yao sees Li Xiaoxiao, and his heart is full of guilt.


    He did not know how much injustice Li Xiaoxiao had suffered during this period of time, but he knew that Li Xiaoxiao lived in fear every day.


    "Miss Li, I apologize for the rashness of our sect." Hundred Li desolate looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    The smile on his face, no matter how he looks at it, makes people feel strange.


    Li Xiaoxiao finally came to Xiao Yao.


    She didn''t rush into Xiao Yao''s arms. Although she wanted so much, she worried that if she did, she would distract Xiao Yao''s attention.


    What if he gets hurt?


    However, Xiao Yao took the initiative to reach out and embrace her.


    "It''s hard for you." Xiao Yao said softly in her ear.


    Li Xiaoxiao had tears in her eyes, but they didn''t fall.


    "They didn''t do anything to me, they just locked me up." Li Xiaoxiao said that she must first say these words, so that Xiao Yao can completely rest assured.


    Xiao Yao nodded and stroked Li Xiaoxiao''s hair.


    After a long time, he suddenly asked, "why don''t you cry?"


    "They are all your enemies. I''ll lose face if I cry." Li Xiaoxiao said, "in fact, I''m not very afraid. I know you''ll come, but I''m a little afraid. I''m afraid you''ll really come back. Isn''t that contradictory? I don''t know what I''m talking about... "


    Xiao Yao gently let Li Xiaoxiao go and wiped the tears from her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know. OK." Xiao Yao grinned.


    Smile genial, and before as if he killed God, completely different.


    "Is this the guy''s lover? It''s really beautiful. " Zhang Liwei sighs that gentle village is a hero''s tomb. No wonder Xiao Yao will break into Zijin gate for a woman, even give everything.


    "Well, that''s his soft spot, worthless guy." Zhang Kuang despises Xiao Yao.


    Only Xu Fu Ci, often sighed: "you really do not think that girl really good happiness?"


    "..." Zhang Liwei and Zhang Kuang looked at each other, and both saw the silence from each other''s eyes.


    The way of thinking of this woman is different from that of a man.


    Too many idol dramas?


    "If you have anything, you will go to talk about it again. Can you go now?" Hundred Li desolation seems to have some impatience.


    Xiao Yao winks at Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin. They understand each other and immediately come together to take Li Xiaoxiao to one side.


    "What''s the matter, you''re not going to leave yet?" There are some doubts about Baili desolation.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "naturally, I want to go. By the way, isn''t there a Lingxi expert named Kang in your sect? What about other people? "


    "Kang Weizhi? Have you met him? He was sent out by me to experience. " Hundred Li desolate said.


    "Oh Xiao Yao sighed, "it''s a pity that we can''t kill him today."


    A hundred miles of desolation


    He really wants to tear Xiao Yao up now.


    Why is this guy so annoying?


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said and turned away.


    Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin follow Li Xiaoxiao behind them.


    Everyone''s eyes are on these four people.


    A hundred Li desolate behind, eyes gloomy, always black face.


    He wants to cut Xiao Yao into two parts now!


    I watched the four people out of the gate all the time.


    Xiao Yao finally spoke.


    "Xiaoxiao, follow nantianyuan and song Yilin and leave immediately." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" Smell speech, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly face big change, "we are not already all right?"? You''re not coming with us! "


    "What if I''m gone?" Xiao Yao sighed, "since it''s here, it''s immortal. Do you really think that a hundred Li Desolation will let us go?"


    Li Xiaoxiao can''t understand what Xiao Yao said.


    Now that they are all out of the gate of Zijin gate, how can others not let them go?


    "He just wants us to leave quickly. Obviously, he is at the critical moment of closing up. I''m afraid that if he really succeeds in breaking through, he will be a practitioner of Lingjiang realm." Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the stone gate in front of him, and said, "at that time, it was not only me who suffered, but also all the people around me. Was it really easy to deceive the desolation? If I don''t get rid of him today, he will destroy all my family in the future


    Xiao Yao saw it thoroughly. He also believed his guess. Although his face was always smiling, his eyes were full of double swords. Li Xiaoxiao clenched her lips tightly and didn''t know what to say¡° Xiaoxiao, when you are arrested, you know that I will come to save you, right? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes¡° So trust me now. I said that even if they didn''t hurt you, I would destroy them. Today, I will do it! " With that, he entered the gate. The body disappears¡° Lao song, take your sister-in-law and I''ll help you. " Nan Tianyuan said¡° I''d better go... "Song Yilin just said that, but he was interrupted by Nan Tianyuan''s wave¡° I think you are strong, aren''t you? " Song Yilin was silent. He looked at Li Xiaoxiao, forced smile comfort: "sister-in-law, let''s go, we can''t help, can''t delay." Li Xiaoxiao held back her tears, nodded and left behind song Yilin. Leaving is the only thing she can do. If you take a step, your heart is like a needle. One meter ahead, the soul trembles. How many people can know her pain... (today''s chapter seven, wait for chapter eight! Today, it''s eight chapters, 25000 words

 Chapter 869

    When Xiao Yao and others left, the elder God of war was full of doubts.


    "Headmaster, I don''t understand!" Said the southern warlord, biting his teeth.


    A silver tooth, almost to be broken.


    Bai Li sighed.


    He looked at the southern warlord and said, "do you think I want to let him go?"


    With these words, the southern God of war and others were more confused.


    "Then why..."


    Hundred Li desolate a wry smile, just want to carefully way, but suddenly came a shout at the door.


    "Xiao Yao is back again!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "What else do you want to do, asshole?" Hundred miles desolate, originally indifferent face is red with gas.


    Visible at this time of his heart is how angry.


    "Take an inch!"


    "Yes, it''s hard for him to think that zijinmen is afraid of him?"


    "Well, he''s looking for death!"


    All the people in zijinmen have been extremely angry.


    Xiao Yao stepped on their head, they endured.


    But it also has to step on "I don''t know, this guy, gave me too many surprises." Zhang Liwei shook his head.


    Xu Fu CI clenched his fist and said angrily, "I thought this hundred Li desolation was a decent person, but I didn''t expect that he was so vicious and scheming. Fortunately, Xiao Yao saw through it, otherwise, it would lead to great trouble!"


    "What can we do if we can see through?" Zhang Liwei shook his head and said, "from the surface data analysis, it''s obvious that Bai Li desolation is more dominant. His cultivation is high, and he has lived for so many years. What''s more, he is also the leader of Zijin sect, and his magic skills emerge in endlessly. It''s too difficult for Xiao Yao to win."


    Even Xiao Yao has brought them many surprises before.


    But now, they still have no way to look after Xiao Yao.


    After all, Xiao Yao is now facing an old monster who has been burning for more than 300 years. The owner of Zijin gate is desolate!


    How can the strength of the two be compared?


    "I believe in Xiao Yao." Xu Fu CI suddenly said.


    "Do you believe him?" Zhang Liwei said with a sneer, "why?"


    "He deserves my trust." Xu Fu looked at Zhang Liwei and said faintly.


    For such an answer, Zhang Liwei can only say nothing.


    On the other side, the fighting continued.


    Xiao Yao has to admit that the strength of this hundred Li desolation is unfathomable.


    Even if the hundred Li desolation has not yet broken through to the realm of Lingjiang, it is still the peak of Linghe. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s Qi breaking flame, he would have been defeated.


    "Xiao Yao, if you give up your resistance, maybe I can take you as my disciple of Zijin sect, OK?" Bai Li desolation pushed Xiao Yao back dozens of steps one after another, then he said.


    "You don''t deserve it." Xiao Yao''s eyes were red. Suddenly, he was a little bit under his feet and his body rose in the air. At the same time, his body turned into a red awn and rushed towards the desolation.


    "Ha! How dare you fight with me Hundred Li desolate laughed, raised his wrist, slapped at the red light.


    Palms form a three Zhang palmprint, which leaves the body and goes towards the red light.


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise in the sky. At last, the red light passed through the desolate palmprint.


    When Xiao Yao fell to the ground, his face was a little pale. His desolate hand had a blood hole, and his body retreated two or three steps.


    "Fish intestine sword? Do you even have a magic weapon? " The desolation of a hundred Li is quite surprising.


    There is a big difference between psionic and quasi psionic.


    Before, the thunder hammer of the Oriental God of war could only be regarded as a quasi spirit weapon. There was a big difference between them. But the fish intestine sword is different. It''s a spirit weapon that has been handed down for thousands of years!


    Hundred Li desolate eyes have shown a greedy look.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have this treasure. Thank you for bringing it to me!" Bai Li is desolate and laughs. It seems that Xiao Yao is just a lamb to be slaughtered in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak this time. He looked at Bai Li desolate eyes full of vigilance.


    At first, he thought that the hundred mile desolation was just the peak of Linghe realm in the later period. But just now, with his full strength, he suddenly realized that the hundred mile desolation was far from as simple as he thought.


    If it wasn''t for the fish gut sword, Xiao Yao couldn''t even cause any trauma to his desolate body.


    "Half spirit river body?" Xiao Yao murmured to himself.


    "Oh? Do you see that? " Hundred Li desolate nodded, "yes, now I''m stepping into the realm of Lingjiang with one foot. If it wasn''t for you, I would be the cultivator of Lingjiang now!"


    Speaking of these, Bai Li desolate is full of anger.


    "Don''t say you are only half Lingjiang realm, even if you are already Lingjiang realm, I will still kill you!" Xiao Yao twisted his neck and his eyes flashed cold light.


    In this regard, a hundred miles of desolation is just a response to ridicule£¨ Today''s chapter eight, fortunately, finally completed the task, really too sleepy, too tired, too tired, brothers, continue tomorrow! Two thousand five thousand words, break out, end!)

 Chapter 870

    Baili desolate is willing to admit Xiao Yao''s strength, he also gave the other party a high evaluation.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s not sure of winning.


    What is half spirit river body? In addition to the state of mind and aura have not yet broken through the direct access to Lingjiang, whether it is power or speed, are already quasi Lingjiang practitioners.


    Facing Xiao Yao, who is still in the realm of Linghe, he really can''t think of a reason why he can''t kill him.


    He held out his hand, looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "Xiao Yao, let''s see me shoot you!"


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    When Bai Li desolate raised his hand, his momentum rose rapidly, which also brought endless pressure to Xiao Yao.


    "It seems that the practitioners of banlingjiang realm are not so easy to deal with!" Xiao Yao thought to himself.


    Thinking of these, the aura of Bai Li desolate had gathered in his finger.


    A purple light came towards Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I''ll see how you break free!" Hundreds of miles of desolation floating in the air, the foot of the cool sword flashing white light, as if the emperor was born.


    It''s just a finger. It''s a magic power.


    Xiao Yao immediately ran the aura in his body crazily, and the red aura slowly gathered together to form a solid wall, intended to block the blow.


    "Hum, red aura, Xuanji mental skill? Don''t think too much of yourself Hundred Li desolate said with a sneer.


    When the purple light came to Xiao Yao, it turned into a purple arrow, ten meters long.


    This arrow directly smashed the spirit wall condensed by Xiao Yao.


    After the flash of light, Xiao Yao''s body was quickly smashed. His body was like a broken kite, flying more than 100 meters away.


    Where Xiao Yao was standing, a black pit appeared.


    Everyone is shocked!


    "My God, the finger of leader Baili is so powerful¡°


    "Don''t say it''s Lingjiang, even the practitioners of Linghai realm are not so powerful?"


    But Zhang Liwei saw some ways, shook his head and said: "even if he is really the peak cultivator of Lingjiang realm, he can''t have such strength. It''s a smart skill."


    Hearing these words, people can relax.


    It seems that hundred Li desolation is not as terrible as people think.


    "But even so, Xiao Yao can''t be the opponent of the leader of Bai Li!"


    "Maybe he died under that finger."


    Some people shake their heads and sigh, others clap their hands.


    However, in everyone''s attention, Xiao Yao slowly stood up again.


    "It seems that I underestimated you." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Although he knew that with his current cultivation, it was very difficult for him to overcome the desolation that had already entered the realm of Lingjiang with one foot, he could not choose to retreat.


    Now is his only chance. If he missed this chance, when Baili desolation really entered the realm of Lingjiang, at that time, he really didn''t even have a chance of life.


    Another reason why he can''t retreat is that there are too many people to protect behind him.


    He can retreat, can find a place to hide, but, do you want to take my grandfather Li Xiaoxiao and Kyoto''s mother to hide together?


    What''s more, there are too many people associated with Xiao Yao. Even if Li Xiaoxiao''s grandfather is killed by bailihuang, Xiao Yao can''t tolerate it.


    Some people will ask, is Xiao Yao tired?


    I''m very tired.


    But living is a very hard thing, do you want to die?


    At the same time, Xiao Yao has taken steps.


    "I want to beat you. It''s really hard." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hundred Li desolate said: "I gave you a chance, but you still find yourself dead."


    "Then, come and see my psychics." With that, Xiao Yao''s feet suddenly again, and his body quickly soared into the air. At the same time, the aura rolled, and the waves of spirit rippled in the air.


    Seeing this scene, people even heard the sound of waves lapping on the shore.


    The distance between Xiao Yao and Baili desolation was rapidly shortened.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao came to the desolate front of a hundred Li.


    With one punch, he smashed at the desolation.


    "Why?" Hundred Li desolate slightly a Leng, after retreating a distance behind him and blocking the blow with aura, then he said, "how can you even know our Nirvana boxing?"


    "Do you know?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    "Well, it''s bold to attack me with my own boxing." One hundred Li desolate shoulder shock, purple aura burst out again.


    After pushing Xiao Yao back, he quickly gathered his strength.


    Immediately, he said: "today, let me show you what is the real Nirvana boxing!"


    The practitioners of the realm of the half spirit River, with a fist, followed by bursts of wind breaking, came to Xiao Yao with the momentum of urging him to pull the decadent.


    Xiao Yao''s face doesn''t change. He starts to run his footwork and wants to avoid the blow.


    "Want to hide? Can you do it Along with the aura comes a hundred miles of desolate laughter.


    This blow, will Xiao Yao from the sky directly hit down.


    Xiao Yao''s body was smashed into the ground, like a meteorite falling from the sky, dragging red light.


    Smoke billowed.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao still climbed out of the pit.


    "Well?" Seeing that Xiao Yao could still stand up, Bai Li''s desolate face also showed a look of shock.


    "You''re not dead yet?" The desolation of a hundred Li is quite surprising.


    "How can I die before you die?" The smile on Xiao Yao''s face was already ferocious.


    He put the last elixir directly into his mouth.


    All of a sudden, four colors of light appeared around him.


    Red, orange, yellow, green.


    The four colors intertwined and began to rotate. The speed of rotation became faster and faster, and Xiao Yao''s momentum changed again.


    "This... This is the elixir?" Hundred Li desolate eyes almost did not stare out.


    Except for the desolation of a hundred Li, everyone in Zijin gate was shocked.


    "My God, can we still find the elixir in the seclusion world now?"


    "How is that possible?" The southern God of war shook his head vigorously. "Who else can refine the elixir now?"


    "Perhaps, where did the boy find it?" Someone said.


    All of us have a look of regret. Xiao Yao has eaten such an egg medicine. Any practitioner who breaks the heaven realm can enter the aura realm if he eats this pill? If the talent is very good, you may be able to break through the two realms directly with this elixir power. The remaining elixir power will also play a key role in the future cultivation.


    Why is he so lucky!


    "What is the elixir?" Zhang Liwei behind an unknown person asked.


    Zhang Liwei sighed and said, "elixir is a rare elixir. Maybe thousands of years ago, the world couldn''t find it. If you want to refine elixir, you have to be not only a great master of elixir, but also a master of elixir. It''s hard to find a master of elixir. What''s more, you have to be a master of elixir in the realm of Lingjiang."


    After listening to Zhang Liwei''s words, Xu Fuzi and others have a basic understanding of that pill.


    Now there are few alchemists in the world. Even if there are still some alchemists who want to produce some elixirs, it is very rare, let alone a spirit elixir.


    But soon hundred Li desolate overturned his previous idea.


    "No, it''s not an elixir. There are only four colors. It should be a quasi elixir. It hasn''t completely entered the realm of elixir." When Bai Li desolate said these words, his face was full of painful expression, "it''s a pity, it''s a pity!"


    Even if it''s just a quasi elixir, it''s rare in time, and it can even be called a masterpiece. As a result, Xiao Yao stuffed it into his mouth.


    This kind of quasi elixir, for a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, can improve his cultivation, not to mention the pill has its own function?


    He stares at Xiao Yao and says, "tell me the origin of this pill, I can still spare you from death!"


    "Ha! Do you really want to know? " Xiao Yao''s pale face had gradually recovered, and his aura was abundant again. He could continue to fight.


    After all, this is the elixir that can make song Yilin recover from his serious injury and directly enter the aura realm from the early days of breaking heaven!


    Hundred Li desolate very regret, if early know Xiao Yao body still have this kind of elixir, before he in any case will take this true elixir.


    Although Xiao Yao is still here, who knows if Xiao Yao has a second one? After all, as I said before, this kind of pill can be regarded as the best. I don''t know what kind of luck this boy has gone through. He has such a chance.


    "Since you want to know, it''s OK to tell you. I made it myself." Xiao Yao said quietly.


    "Well, it''s a lot of nonsense. How about you? But that''s all. I''ll take you here and find out the truth by soul searching. "


    Hearing these words, many people''s faces turned pale.


    Hundred Li desolate, for the sake of elixir, even want to search Xiao Yao''s soul? The target of soul searching has been invaded by so much mental power. Even if he doesn''t die, he has to become an idiot. Is he crazy all his life? Moreover, it''s also a great mental consumption for soul seekers. It seems that hundred Li desolation is really envious.


    "It depends on whether you have the strength." Xiao Yao laughed.


    Pill into the body, immediately melt into aura, break through the shackles of the body.


    Once again, the momentum of breaking the flame with Qi is a little more powerful. The majestic momentum makes the practitioners below the realm of Linghe feel a chill on their back.


    "I''m afraid Xiao Yao has already broken through to the later stage of Linghe?" Some people can''t help sighing.


    "Can a pill have such power?" A lot of people have incredible expressions. But it''s true¡° What about the peak of Linghe? I can still die with one hand! " Hundred Li desolate, long hair disheveled, robes dancing, the foot of the sword was suddenly held in hand. A sword splits out, the sword space is magnificent, and the strong sword Qi collides with the flaming fireball. Suddenly, a mushroom cloud rises in the Zijin gate. The scorching heat is still rolling. Dozens of disciples of Zijin sect can swallow them up in an instant£¨ The first chapter, today we have to add more. It''s still the reward of the brothers. How many waves have been there in a row? Thank you again!)

 Chapter 871

    The small explosion caused by the collision between the smart skills is no less than the small missile launched in the center.


    People with a square of 50 meters, almost below the aura level, have to be involved in roasting meat.


    Take a deep breath, you can smell the barbecue, so although it''s a bit of a heavy taste, it''s just like that.


    Although Xu Fu Ci and others stood far away, they were still repulsed by the strong impact. Zhang Kuang and Zhang Liwei were slightly injured, while Xu Fu Ci was obviously burned seriously.


    But just when a wave of flame was about to come to her, suddenly a red light flashed in front of her and wrapped her up, which saved her.


    "Little girl, stand away. It''s a pity that you''re burned because you look so good." It is obvious that the owner of the red light is Xiao Yao. At this time, Xiao Yao also turns to look at Xu Fu Ci and says with a smile.


    Xu Fu was a little excited, nodded his head, and really ran a distance.


    "Hum, Xiao Yao, you are dying. Do you still want to protect others?" If Baili desolate is a person in the secular world, it''s bound to be rude at this time. What''s the matter with you? Can you even tease your sister and take Laozi seriously?


    "So what? Can you kill me? " Xiao Yao laughs.


    Gradually, the smile on Xiao Yao''s face faded away, and he was a little surprised: "I really look down on you. I''m worthy of being the leader of Zijin gate. The weapon used is still a spirit weapon."


    "Ha ha! Do you think you''re the only one in the world with a magic weapon? " Bai Li desolate said with a smile.


    He held up his long white sword and said, "this sword is called Bai Yu. Let''s see how I chop you today!"


    "Well, it''s just inferior aura." Xiao Yao chuckled.


    "..." hundred Li desolate feel Xiao Yao is really shameless!


    He admits that although his own Bai Yujian is a spirit weapon, he can only be regarded as a inferior spirit weapon. But how many spirit weapons are there in the world of seclusion now? Isn''t your fish intestine sword a inferior spirit weapon? What an egg!


    "Then I want to see if my inferior spirit weapon can kill you completely." With these words, the sword in Bai Li desolate''s hand suddenly hung over his head.


    One is divided into two, two is divided into four. After a few seconds, there are hundreds of swords.


    "The art of dividing swords?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Well, didn''t you expect that?" Hundred Li desolate said with a smile, "suffer death!"


    With that, the rain of swords composed of hundreds of swords came to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao put his hands in front of him, pinched out a fingerprint, and blasted forward. A red aura formed a huge barrier. He wanted to see the sword rain.


    However, psionic tools are always psionic tools.


    If the leading role of the hundred Li desolate Fen Jian technique is just an ordinary long sword, maybe it is really blocked by Xiao Yao, who has entered the peak of Linghe later period.


    However, it was Bai Yujian!


    Hundreds of Baiyu swords are still passing through the red barrier, only slowing down a little. The direction is Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s expression was dignified.


    He said angrily, "the wind blows!"


    The wind howled.


    "You want to stop Bai Yu?" A hundred miles of desolation can only be funny.


    That''s Bai Yujian. Now he''s half spirit river.


    Even if the real Lingjiang strongmen come to face the sword array composed of spirit weapons, they can only avoid the edge temporarily.


    But now all the positions Xiao Yao can dodge have been blocked by the sword array. Now it''s impossible for him to withdraw. The only thing he can do is to break it in the front!


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s heart read a move, and a black crazy knife appeared in his hand.


    "What''s that?" See that knife, hundred Li desolate Eye Bead son almost didn''t stare out.


    Xiao Yao held up the black dragon knife in his hand, and his aura poured into the knife.


    In an instant, the wind howled again, and the wild animals in the mountain shivered and wailed one after another, as if they had met the natural enemies of life and death, and the wailing was full of bitterness.


    "What knife is that?"


    "I don''t know, but looking at it, it doesn''t seem to be worse than our master''s Bai Yu."


    "This Xiao Yao is really full of treasure!" Some people can''t help sighing.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were solemn and gave a roar.


    It''s like a wild animal breaking free from shackles. A black light flashed in the black dragon sword and cut into the sword array.


    "Break it for me!"


    Wherever Dao Guang goes, all sword shadows are heartbroken and become speckles and disappear in the air.


    The aura burst out from the black dragon sword in an instant is to hurt the hundred Li desolation standing outside the sword array.


    His body retreated hundreds of meters back.


    The black light turned into a straight line, fell from the top, cut the hall in front of it in two, and the tiles flew.


    "The first knife, chop the air!"


    The so-called chopping is not the real chopping. That''s the name. Xiao Yao thinks it''s strange.


    A few minutes later, Baili desolation returned to Xiao Yao, but now he looked a little embarrassed, his clothes were broken, his left arm was exposed, half of his hair was cut off.


    If the speed of Baili desolation was a little slower, I''m afraid it would be cut in half by that Dao light!


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of shock, shock also hidden greed.


    "You... How can you have artifact!"


    A word out, everyone surprised!


    Artifact?


    Hundred Li desolate unexpectedly said that the black knife in Xiao Yao''s hand is an artifact?


    "How could that be?" The southern God of war was the first to say, "don''t talk about artifact. Even aura doesn''t have much in the world of seclusion."


    "Yes! Even if Xiao Yao is powerful, he can''t have artifact. Is it the leader of Baili who is wrong? "


    "As far as I know, even the leader of Tianxing palace, the largest sect, only has top-grade spirit tools, right? His top-quality spirit tools are invincible in the hidden world. "


    "Is Xiao Yao not from the secular world, but from a super sect that none of us know?"


    People have speculated.


    Only Xiao Yao has a calm expression.


    His hands were shaking slightly.


    "It''s terrible that I can drain half of my aura with the first move. Unfortunately, I don''t understand the Black Dragon Sabre. Even if it''s the first move, I can only understand 10%. If I can send out 20%, even if it''s a hundred Li desolation, I can kill it." Xiao Yao sighed and said in his heart.


    however. Xiao Yao was very satisfied with Cui Dong''s first stab.


    "Said, your artifact, as well as your elixir, in the end is from where!" Hundred Li desolation almost fell into a state of Madness at this time, "did you find the space left by the ancient power?"


    In the world of seclusion, there are many rumors. It is said that there are still many mysterious spaces left by real immortals on the earth. In those spaces, there are many treasures. Maybe Xiao Yao found one of them.


    Thousands of years ago, or tens of thousands of years ago, it was the pinnacle of the earth''s practitioners. There were countless great powers, and even some of them could directly tear up the void and travel through the universe.


    Later, however, all the immortals who practiced the great powers disappeared from the earth. It is said that the reason is that there was a sudden invasion of foreign lands. Although the earth''s practitioners won the final victory, the earth''s environment was greatly damaged. Even if they could survive, they could not practice any more. In desperation, the immortals left the earth, To find another world suitable for cultivation.


    This kind of rumor seems absurd, but there are still some evidences. Whether it''s werewolves or blood group, they were not the blood of the earth originally, but those from Outland at the beginning. Because of the age, the blood gradually diluted, and now those blood group werewolves, even one percent of the blood of Outland have no blood.


    Therefore, Bai Li Desolation will conclude that Xiao Yao must have found the independent space left by the great power and got the treasure.


    Otherwise, how could he have the artifact and the previous quasi elixir?


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "ignorance."


    Hundred Li desolate anger extremely counter smile: "don''t say also no harm, today, I will leave you, and want to search your soul!"


    Whether it is an artifact or a quasi elixir, it has a fatal temptation to the desolation of a hundred miles.


    So, he must catch Xiao Yao!


    This creates a desolate disadvantage.


    Although the previous knife didn''t kill him, it did a lot of harm to him. The aura inside his body rolled. What''s more, he didn''t dare to kill Xiao Yao. He had left his hands everywhere when he started.


    This is good news for Xiao Yao.


    With the black dragon sword in his hand, he repeatedly caused damage to Baili desolation.


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred miles of desolation has fallen to the disadvantage.


    "Leader Bai Li, isn''t he Xiao Yao''s opponent?"


    "Nonsense! What qualification does Xiao Yao have to defeat our leader? " Said the southern warlord angrily.


    Although that''s what he said, in fact, his eyes were a little strange.


    "Xiao Yao, you must win!" Xu Fu''s words are crossed with ten fingers and his face shows a pious look. It seems that he is praying to God.


    Only Xiao Yao frowned.


    On the surface, he seems to have the advantage, but until now, there is no panic in Baili desolation, that is to say, he is still sure to kill Xiao Yao.


    To activate the black dragon sword, you need to consume the aura in Xiao Yao''s body. Now, the aura in Xiao Yao''s body has been almost consumed.


    In this way, when Xiao Yao was exhausted in his body, he had no power to fight back.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao took another step forward and cut it out again.


    This knife infuses all the aura in the body. It seems that he wants to fight with Baili desolation to the death.


    "Ha ha! That''s what you''re waiting for! I''ll see how you kill me! " Hundred Li desolate laugh.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s black dragon chopping, he was not afraid, but showed a happy expression. As if victory was in sight. Xiao Yao frowned tightly, but he was helpless. This knife fell steadily on the desolate body. However, just when the black knife light was about to cut into the desolate skin, his body suddenly flashed a golden light, and his momentum soared£¨ Today''s second chapter, today, will be an unprecedented explosion! At least 45000 words, Lao Bu spell it! Thank you for your support. Thank you for the sad melody. Continue to code!)

 Chapter 873

    The golden light wrapped the desolate body tightly. This knife cut the golden barrier to pieces. However, the desolate body was unharmed.


    "This knife can be called Lingjiang strike?" Hundred Li desolate took a deep breath, "unexpectedly can break my golden dragon armor, I really despise you."


    "What? Jinlongjia is in zijinmen! " Zhang Liwei in the distance cried out in a startled voice.


    "Isn''t that the treasure of qinglongmen? How can it fall into the hands of a hundred miles of desolation? "


    "What''s the point? The leader of Qinglong sect suddenly disappeared ten years ago. Now it seems that it was the leader of Zijin sect. It''s a pity that they even boast of being a famous and decent sect, but they can do this kind of killing and looting! " Someone said angrily.


    "It''s said that the Golden Dragon armour can resist the attack of Linghai strongman. It''s a medium and high-quality spirit weapon!"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    What is killing and looting?


    The so-called world is full of desire.


    As long as it is human, there is greed. When necessary, the moral shackles can be completely broken away.


    "Xiao Yao, you can still cut out" but now Xiao Yao has reached the realm of Lingjiang, how can he still lose? " Xu Fu CI didn''t understand the secret of ghost gate, so he was at a loss.


    Zhang Liwei looked at Xu Fu Ci, sighed, and said in a flat tone: "if Xiao Yao is really a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, there is no doubt that the ghost gate will die. However, the ghost gate secret method is not really to improve the practitioner''s cultivation. It needs to burn the real element in the body, and it won''t last very long. After this period of time has passed, Xiao Yao will collapse completely, and it will take at least a month to recover. If he has a poor constitution, he will even lose all his accomplishments. "


    "It''s going to be desperate." Zhang Kuang sighed.


    "Yes, it''s going to work hard, but are people really willing to work hard with him?" Zhang Liwei shook his head, "ah, it''s a pity."


    Hundred Li desolate looking at Xiao Yao, eyes flow, seems to be making some idea.


    Finally, he made up his mind and drank: "the disciples of Zijin sect listen to the order and stop Xiao Yao!"


    With that, he turned to run.


    At the moment when he turned around, another purple light rushed into his desolate body.


    "Can you run away?" The source of the sound is not Xiao Yao, but when it appeared in nantianyuan.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He knew that nantianyuan had come, but he didn''t do it all the time. What he wanted was to give bailihuangyuan a fatal blow at the most critical time. After all, the battle between Xiao Yao and bailihuangyuan was no longer something nantianyuan could intervene in. With bailihuangyuan''s cultivation, it was easy to kill nantianyuan.


    It is because of this that nantianyuan is temporarily hidden.


    Now, it''s time for him to do it.


    That purple light, will be a hundred miles desolate hard hit fly.


    A hundred miles of desolate body fell to the ground and vomited blood in his mouth.


    He looked at Nan Tianyuan with a kind of venomous eyes: "boy, you should die!"


    With that, he suddenly clapped.


    "Far away! Hide When talking, Xiao Yao has cut out a knife and helped nantianyuan escape the attack.


    Taking advantage of this time, Baili desolation suddenly changed its momentum and turned into a hundred mischief again, rushing towards the distance.


    After all, the cultivation of nantianyuan is just the realm of Lingxi. Although he seizes the opportunity, he can''t really make Baili desolate and nowhere to escape.


    Xiao Yaogang wants to chase him, but suddenly countless Golden Phoenix Feathers come from behind.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and waved out, cutting off all the golden feathers.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t try to chase the master!" The southern God of war said angrily.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!" Xiao Yao''s eyes are cold and can''t see any emotion.


    The last word has been cut out.


    The southern God of War didn''t even have a chance to fight back, and his eyes were filled with fear. There was no scream, and he died.


    However, the people in zijinmen are not afraid of death. Not only the elder God of war, but also the disciples are coming back.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Xiao Yao scolded, and then cut it out with a knife. The knife directly killed hundreds of zijinmen disciples, and killed the Western God of war.


    Those elders of the God of war, in front of Xiao Yao, who was cultivated in Lingjiang, had no way to fight back. They could only help Bai Li desolate and delay time.


    "Die for me!" Xiao Yao was completely angry. He chopped three times and killed the remaining two elders of the God of war.


    "Brother Xiao, please give these ordinary disciples to me. Go after them quickly!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded and immediately rushed to the direction of Baili desolation.


    Those disciples wanted to chase Xiao Yao, but they were killed by Nan Tianyuan''s aura.


    "Your opponent is me." Nan Tianyuan said with a grim smile


    Xiao Yao''s speed was very fast. Although he was delayed for a long time, two minutes later, he still saw the white light.


    "Strange, this hundred Li desolate, where do you want to run?" Xiao Yao thought in his heart. Hundred Li desolate turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao with a knife. His face was as ugly as eating excrement¡° Hum, chase. When you get to Tianyuan cave, even if you are Lingjiang, you will die! " Hundred Li desolate mouth said. At the same time, he continued to burn blood essence in his body, speeding up his speed. He knows that in his present situation, if he continues to fight with Xiao Yao, he will surely die. The only thing he can do is to run, at least until Xiao Yao''s secret method disappears. As long as the secret of the ghost door in Xiao Yao''s body dissipates, Bai Li desolation can completely kill Xiao Yao. For this reason, he did not hesitate to burn his inner cultivation, even if it would make him return to the peak of Linghe realm in the later period, and his legs would be taken back again. Just as Xiao Yao was about to catch up with Bai Li''s desolate body, Bai Li''s desolate body suddenly fell into the forest. Without any hesitation, Xiao Yao fell down quickly. But after landing, he didn''t see a hundred Li desolate figure. Instead, a three meter high cave appeared behind him. Walking to the entrance of the cave, Xiao Yao felt the desolation of a hundred miles. At the moment, Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He immediately got into the cave. It''s not that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to hesitate, but he has no time to hesitate. The secret method of the ghost door can only last for more than ten minutes. When the secret method of the ghost door is gone, he will surely die. As a last resort, Xiao Yao didn''t want to use the secret method. The sequelae was too serious. After entering the dark cave, Xiao Yao''s eyes are shining with red light. The dark cave is filled with red light. In front of my eyes, a white figure flashed by. Xiao Yao immediately pursued forward. After going deep into the cave, Xiao realized that it was not easy. He wants to use his mental power to perceive the desolate position of Bai Li at this time, but he finds that there seems to be something here that can completely block Xiao Yao''s mental power. It''s like a signal shield. What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that in the depth of the cave, there was still a thick aura slowly released¡° Here, where is it? " Xiao Yao said in his heart¡° Brush¡° Brush¡° Brush Suddenly, on both sides of the cave wall, the fire basin lights up one after another, illuminating the tunnel. Behind him, a gust of wind came, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around, and a fire of arrows hit him¡° There is a mechanism Xiao Yao''s heart moved and quickly clapped it.

 Chapter 874

    One hand shot, quickly scattered arrow rain, hundreds of arrows on the ground.


    Before Xiao Yao could breathe a sigh of relief, the left and right sides rushed out arrows at the same time.


    Xiao Yao frowned and waved the black dragon sword in his hand. After the arrows fell, Xiao Yao almost didn''t hesitate and immediately rushed forward.


    Who knows if there will be more arrows here?


    There are so many mechanisms!


    Xiao Yao now is to understand, why hundred Li desolate, even if it is burning blood essence, also must rush here.


    It seems that he knows this place like the palm of his hand, and the aura here is rich. It may even be the desolate place where he practiced before.


    "There are so many crises here, I really have to be careful." Even now he has entered the realm of Lingjiang, but as long as he is still deep in the cave, he will feel uncomfortable all over, and the strong sense of crisis makes his chest stuffy.


    After running all the way, Xiao Yao felt that he should have walked thousands of meters, but he still didn''t see the desolation.


    On the ground, hundreds of arrows fell.


    He frowned at once.


    "I''m back?" Obviously, the arrows that landed on the ground were shot by Xiao Yao before.


    When Xiao Yao was walking, he felt that he was walking a straight road, but he didn''t expect to come back.


    He slowly closed his eyes and forced his mind to feel the changes around him.


    The next second, he directly opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    Xiao Yao''s face turned white in an instant.


    "My mental strength has been attacked?" When Xiao Yao''s mental power was attacked, his ears even sounded the Dragon chant.


    "How can there be the sound of a real dragon?" Xiao Yao couldn''t understand.


    Now, instead of running all the way, he chose to study the terrain.


    It was almost three minutes before he was relieved.


    "Originally, it''s the spirit array." Xiao Yao laughed at himself and said, "before I was in Xianren mountain, I couldn''t get down to the formation myself. Now I didn''t find myself in the formation. My brain is getting worse and worse."


    After sighing, Xiao Yao''s Footwork also changed.


    After walking for tens of meters, at last, there was a change in front of us.


    In front of him, three holes suddenly appeared.


    This is the first time Xiao Yao didn''t find it.


    "Out of the battle?" Xiao Yao shook his head, "no, it''s still in the array. To be exact, it''s a serial array. Fortunately, there are many books about array in the ring, and I''ve studied them thoroughly. Otherwise, this time I''ll really be planted here."


    It still takes time to break through, and Xiao Yao is very anxious.


    He can feel the change of aura in his body. If it goes on like this, it will be very good if he can persist for six or seven minutes.


    Time passed quickly. This was the first time Xiao Yao felt the passing of time.


    There is not much time left for him.


    Close your eyes, countless pictures appear in your mind, and slowly hundreds of golden lines appear. Finally, they come together to form a geometric figure.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, his face was much more relaxed.


    "So it is. The three gates are all dead gates." Xiao Yao sneered, "inferior array, also want to trap me, really fantastic."


    Then, his hands formed fingerprints, a golden light shining, a black and white Tai Chi.


    The Tai Chi pattern began to spin and a gust of wind rolled up.


    When the Tai Chi pattern disappeared, there was only one hole left.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He stepped in.


    When you get closer, you can hear the sound of running water.


    "Is it an underground river?" Xiao Yao thought.


    His eyes looked around and found that a picture would appear on the walls on both sides of the cave without a distance.


    On every mural, there is a real blue dragon.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao realizes that every mural seems to contain mysterious Qi, but now Xiao Yao has no time to study it carefully.


    The most urgent thing is to find Baili desolation and kill each other, so that Xiao Yao can have enough time to study here.


    The longer you walk, the clearer the current is.


    But in the end, a wall appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    The wall completely blocked the intersection.


    "Is it a dead end?" Xiao Yao frowned and suddenly shook his head, "no, it''s still a mechanism that can pass here."


    Just thought of this, the wall suddenly shot a blue aura.


    Xiao Yao is unprepared and is directly hit by this aura.


    And the blue aura, after hitting Xiao Yao, didn''t disperse immediately. Instead, it gathered together and became a spreading Phoenix.


    "Hum, you are just an illusion. Even if you are Zhenfeng, you will die if you block me!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily and took up the black dragon sword in his hand. After condensing the aura in his body, he cut it out with one knife.


    Dao Guang, will get the ghost of Shenfeng directly cut, and will also block in front of the wall split.


    It''s all over the place!


    He also saw the white figure.


    Behind the figure is a winding river, flowing.


    "Hundred Li desolate, you don''t run away?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Do I still need to run?" Bailihuang turns around and looks at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Do you think you can still kill me here?" Hundred Li desolate burst out laughing, "you didn''t find that the aura here is a little terrible. Even here, there is the smell of real dragon?"


    After these words, Xiao Yao realized it in an instant.


    From this point of view, here may be the real card of Baili desolation.


    "I will still kill you!" With this sentence, Xiao Yao is a cut out.


    "It seems that your Lingjiang realm will not last long. Why be so anxious?" Bai Li is desolate and laughs. With a wave of emptiness, another blue aura appears. It pours directly at Xiao Yao. It condenses directly in mid air. It turns out that it is again a mysterious illusion.


    This knife cuts down and only breaks the Xuanwu illusion.


    "How many knives can you cut?" Bai Li desolate looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of irony, "the real dragon mind skill I practiced here is invincible! With the help of this aura, I can transform all kinds of animals. Why do you fight with me? "


    With that, Baili desolate burst out laughing again.


    Xiao Yao''s face is not very good-looking.


    His Lingjiang realm can only last two minutes.


    Therefore, at present, he has no way to think too much, and can only cut dozens of knives one after another.


    Hundred Li is desolate and in no hurry. He looks as if he is in control. In the blink of an eye, he breaks the black dragon sword Qi one after another.


    "Let''s go. You''re not my opponent." Hundred Li desolate said.


    "If you want me to give up, you have to see if you have the strength." Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and waved a knife again.


    "Hum, the ants who don''t know what to do." Baili desolation reaches out his hand again and claps it with one palm.


    This palm is directly patted on Xiao Yao''s chest.


    Xiao Yao flew up and fell to the ground.


    Lying on the ground, Xiao Yao''s aura all dissipated, replaced by a lingering sense of fatigue.


    He wanted to get up, but his limbs were weak and he couldn''t help.


    "Can you still kill me now?" A hundred miles of desolate and indifferent voice came.


    Xiao Yao''s face is not reconciled.


    Are you really going to lose like this?


    He doesn''t agree!


    If it wasn''t for this grotesque cave, it would have been a cold corpse.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    Looking at the top of his head from the angle of his lying, he found that a huge night Pearl was inlaid on the cave wall.


    It''s about ten meters in diameter.


    "What''s that?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes. There seemed to be a snake swimming in the bright pearl of the night... No! It''s a dragon!


    At this time, Baili desolation has come to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I admit, you are really a very good young man, but do you think you can beat me?"


    "Your luck is good, but you can''t take all the fortune in the world by yourself!"


    "Today is your day of death!"


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes.


    He doesn''t want to give up struggling, but what can he do at this time?


    It''s a failure!


    However, just as he closed his eyes, a swimming Golden Dragon appeared in front of him.


    In my mind, countless gold amulets began to rotate and finally merged into an inscription.


    "Yulong Jue?" Xiao Yao certainly knows what is written on it, but isn''t it the mental Dharma Yulong Jue that he has been practicing?


    If it wasn''t for practicing dragon Jue, but for directly choosing a local mental skill, maybe he could still kill Bai Li desolate before.


    "Am I lucky or not?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    When he began to try to run the Yulong Jue, an incredible scene finally appeared.


    A golden light burst out from Xiao Yao''s body.


    Shot directly above the head, the location of the night pearl.


    "What?" Hundred Li desolate just wanted to use soul searching technique on Xiao Yao lying on the ground, and wanted to have an insight into how many secrets Xiao Yao had in his heart. However, this golden light directly drove him back.


    A boundless pressure, directly toward him.


    Baili desolation retreated a distance again, which was regarded as stabilizing the body.


    "How could that be?" A hundred miles desolate, the pupil suddenly contracted.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of killing in his eyes¡° Even if I''m curious about the secret in your heart, I can''t keep you. Let me die! " Bai Li is desolate, biting his teeth and roaring. Bai Yu Jian rushes towards Xiao Yao again. He was afraid. He never knew how many secrets Xiao Yao had. Maybe if he waited like this, Xiao Yao could recover. He is numb now. Several times he feels that he can kill Xiao Yao, but with the help of his cards, Xiao Yao returns to the peak again and even enters the realm of Lingjiang. He almost kills him. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he has lost an arm now. Therefore, he must kill the potential danger. The only way is to kill Xiao Yao now! Bai Yu''s sword, Bai Mang, shot at Xiao Yao¡° Die for me

 Chapter 875

    Bai Yujian''s energy is high enough to pierce the sky.


    However, when Xiao Yao was by his side, the golden light flashed again.


    Bai Yu''s sword hit the golden light hard. The blade trembled and hung in the air. No matter what, it couldn''t fall down.


    "Break it for me!" A hundred miles of desolation, I want to crack.


    Have come to this step, he must kill Xiao Yao, otherwise, it will be him who will die!


    Suddenly, once again a dragon chant, powerful, suddenly there is a wave in the cave, the white Yu sword rolled into countless pieces.


    Those fragments, and toward the direction of a hundred miles desolate stab.


    Fortunately, Baili desolation made enough preparation, and quickly clapped the pieces of Bai Yu sword open.


    When those fragments "jingle" fell to the ground, the cold face of the barren land was like ashes.


    This is his white jade sword!


    This is a magic weapon!


    How could it be destroyed like this?


    A pain in the flesh!


    "Click, click..." a strange voice came.


    Hundred Li desolate hasn''t come out from the sadness of losing Bai Yu sword, raise head, stare round eye bead son, seem extremely shocked.


    The night pearl inlaid on the top of the head began to rotate slowly at this time.


    At the foot, above the head of the cave wall, began to shake.


    "What... What''s going on?" Hundred Li desolate heart a surprised, "is this going to collapse?"


    All of a sudden, the huge night pearl gave out golden light lines, and the whole cave was as bright as day.


    What makes Bai Li desolate even more terrifying is that the heat emitted by the night pearl makes him, the practitioner of the later peak of the spirit River realm, a little unbearable, immediately sweating.


    The reason why he didn''t say it was the realm of half spirit river was that he had burned the essence and blood in his body before, which had made his cultivation retrogressive.


    Golden light not only looks dazzling, high temperature, but also a hundred miles of desolation, an impulse to accept and worship.


    It''s as if the true God had been born.


    That golden light, on the meandering underground river, the shimmering water surface is painted with a touch of gold, just like pieces of dragon scales.


    The whole underground river seems to have been injected with vitality.


    He knew a long time ago that this underground river is not simple.


    To be exact, it''s not a river, it''s a lake.


    A lake winding like a dragon.


    However, this is a flowing lake, which has never been stationary. I don''t know where the source of the water is or where the flowing water goes.


    If you have a bird''s-eye view of the lake, you will be surprised to find that the lake, which is hundreds of miles long, is in the shape of a dragon.


    Dragon head, dragon tail, dragon claw, and even dragon beard all look so clear.


    Plus at this time, was smeared with a golden light, like the birth of the Golden Dragon.


    A mysterious Qi permeates out of the lake, making a hundred miles desolate and stiff.


    "This Dragon Lake is in your Zijin gate. Don''t you know what''s going on?" A cold voice suddenly came from behind a hundred miles of desolation.


    He twisted his head and looked at Xiao Yao''s face with ridicule. His face was like ashes.


    For a long time, he gave a wry smile and said, "originally I thought I would kill you, but I didn''t expect that your luck is as good as ever."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "originally I thought I was going to die, but your words reminded me."


    A hundred miles of desolation, showing the color of confusion.


    "My words? How did I remind you? "


    "You mentioned mental method." Xiao Yao said, "as you said, your mind is related to the dragon, so you will have a natural advantage here."


    "So what?" Hundred Li desolate said with a sneer, "are you also practicing the Dragon attribute mental method?"


    "You guessed right." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha! I laugh to death. What can this prove? Your broken mental skill is still mysterious. It''s estimated that no one will pick it up when you throw it outside. Why do you compare it with my Prefecture mental skill? " Hundred Li desolate said.


    "Do you know that I basically give you this kind of mental skill at the prefecture level to everyone?" Xiao Yao asked with an eyebrow.


    "..." Baili desolate did not speak, but his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is really addicted to boasting and boasting, and he can say so unconvincing words. If Xiao Yao can really give away the prefecture level mental arts, how can he practice the metaphysical mental Arts himself? Does he have the habit of self abuse?


    It''s all about pulling a calf!


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I know you can''t understand, but what I said is the truth."


    "Cut the crap, you think, you think you can kill me now? I can still kill you


    With that, Baili desolate suddenly jumped up and hit with a fist.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, his face was indifferent.


    He just clapped his hands at random, and a golden light threw a hundred miles of desolation on the ground.


    "You still don''t understand." Xiao Yao said.


    "How can you... How can you do it?" Hundred Li desolation is oppressed by the golden aura, and can''t turn over in any case.


    He runs the aura in his body crazily. He wants to fight with Xiao Yao, but it''s all in vain.


    "In fact, I really want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have found such a good place, could I?" Xiao Yao smiles mysteriously.


    When he put away his smile, he didn''t hesitate any more and cut it off with a knife. This time, what burst out was not a knife spirit, but a black dragon spirit.


    The Black Dragon Spirit passes through the desolate body.


    Hundred Li desolate, low head, looking at the dark blood hole in the chest, eyes full of panic, finally the glory gradually dissipated, finally completely lying on the ground, lost breathing.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Your true dragon mind skill really has an advantage here, but it''s only through the aura and dragon Qi here. My dragon Jue can mobilize the aura here for my use, and even inhale it into the mind skill. How can you kill me?" Xiao Yao has no pity when he looks at Baili desolation. He is not a compassionate person. He and Baili desolation are life and death.


    If he doesn''t kill Baili desolation, Baili Desolation will kill him. To be kind to his enemies is to be cruel to himself. Xiao Yao knew this when he was very young. What''s more, he didn''t know how many lives he had, so how could he care about one hundred Li desolation?


    The leader of Zijin sect has fallen!


    The golden light before also made the Yulong formula in Xiao Yao''s mind clearer.


    Suddenly, the Dragon Qi around him began to gather in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body, once again burst out a golden light, the golden light hanging in Xiao Yao''s head, rotating around him.


    When the golden light slowly gathered together, countless inscriptions were formed.


    It''s still Yulong Jue.


    At this time, the whole dragon spirit of trapped Dragon Mountain poured into the Yulong Jue.


    This process lasted about an hour.


    In this hour, Xiao Yao also sat cross legged on the ground, slowly running the aura in his body.


    When Yu Long Jue devours all the Dragon Qi, he returns to Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xiao Yao''s body once again sent out a golden light, and then a stream of energy from the mind to all parts of the body.


    "I''m Cao!" Xiao Yao''s eyes changed.


    However, the aura in his body has been exhausted, but even if the aura in his body is still there, it is absolutely impossible for him to compete with the mysterious breath. He knows that what is moving in his body now is the dragon breath that yulongjue has not completely absorbed. This breath is absolutely beneficial to him, and there is no need to worry about it.


    When the Dragon Qi gradually calms down, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel much. He just feels that there seems to be another sea of Qi in his body.


    He wanted to mobilize another gas engine in the sea of stinginess, but he couldn''t find the right way. Suddenly, an aura flashed through his mind.


    "Otherwise, it has something to do with Yulong Jue?" When Xiao Yao thought of this, he directly started to use the Yulong Jue mental method. At the moment, the Dragon Qi immediately surged in his body, reaching the range he could mobilize.


    A part of the Dragon Qi in his body was stimulated to burst out directly, and a violent flame flew directly into the air. The strong breath made Xiao Yao''s face pale, especially the pressure in the fire made Xiao Yao afraid.


    "Is this the legendary dragon breath?" Xiao Yao was shocked and set off a storm.


    According to the myth, the Dragon breathes and burns the earth for thousands of miles. If he can really master the dragon breath, what about the practitioners of Lingjiang realm? Even at the peak of Lingjiang''s later period, Xiao Yao also has the strength to fight!


    It''s just that it''s too far to think about it now.


    When he carefully observed the Yulong Jue in his mind, he found that the original Xuan level mental method had become a prefecture level mental method.


    "Hoo, this upgrade is faster than me." Xiao Yao couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t think about it carefully enough. Although yulongjue jumped from Xuanji level mental skill to prefecture level mental skill this time, where could he find so many dragon Qi? Such opportunities can be met but not sought.


    When he got up, he walked slowly to the desolate corpse.


    "Now, it''s time to search for the spoils." Xiao Yao''s eyes are bright.


    I have to say that there are a lot of good things in zijinmen, first the ring space before, then Nirvana boxing and so on.


    However, Xiao Yao believed that this hundred Li desolate also did not know the secret of the ring, otherwise, he would never give it to an ordinary disciple.


    Although the disciple had a chance, he didn''t grasp it well. He just took it as an ordinary storage space. After that, he could only make it cheaper for Xiao Yao. He would even wonder if the disciple didn''t know the secret of the ring.


    Looking at the debris in front of a hundred Li desolation, Xiao Yao is also distressed¡° How can Bai Yujian say that he is also a spirit weapon, so he was destroyed. Ah, this black sheep thing. " When he said this, Xiao Yao didn''t think about who was the culprit who destroyed Bai Yujian. If there is still a breath of desolation at this time, they will jump up and fight with Xiao Yao. First of all, it''s the storage bracelet of Baili desolation. After Xiao Yao buckles it and puts it on, he finds that it has been planted by Baili desolation. If he wants to remove it, at least he has to cultivate Lingjiang. It''s obvious that Xiao Yao doesn''t have the strength yet. After that, it was the Golden Dragon Armor on the body of Baili desolation.

 Chapter 876

    As I said before, this golden dragon armour can even resist the attack of Linghai practitioners. Although I don''t know whether it''s true or false, it''s at least a spirit weapon. How can Xiao Yao refuse.


    Although the Golden Dragon armour looks heavy, it''s really as easy as paper when it''s worn on the body. The dragon pattern on it is quite domineering.


    "I really don''t know what effect it will have if you introduce dragon Qi into Golden Dragon Armor?" Xiao Yao said in his heart, but he didn''t do it now. I don''t know why. He always felt that there would be something better waiting for him.


    He stood up and looked around, frowning.


    "It seems that I''m going to stay here longer." Xiao Yao thought, let alone the murals in the cave, they are worth studying.


    However, Baili desolation, a fool, has such a good place, and has not entered the realm of Lingjiang for so many years. I really don''t know if it''s too poor in talent or brain.


    When he came to the edge of the Golden Dragon Lake step by step, his mind suddenly moved.


    That mysterious breath seems to be more and more rich.


    "This Dragon Lake is certainly not simple. Maybe there is something hidden under it?" Xiao Yao thought in his heart that he had already plunged in.


    Xiao Yao is a risk-taking person, after all, only dare to take risks, in order to get more opportunities.


    After entering the Golden Dragon Lake, Xiao Yao found that there was a square platform under the Dragon Lake, with a side length of about five meters.


    Xiao Yao slowly swam to the platform, but could not feel any breath.


    "Was my previous idea wrong? This Dragon Lake is only limited to making aura?" Xiao Yao thought in his heart, but he was not reconciled.


    His intuition told him that this Dragon Lake must be unusual, but now he has swam into it.


    In addition to the square platform, there seems to be no harvest.


    When Xiao Yao doubts, he has a new discovery.


    On the small platform, there is a tiny piece, concave. Xiao Yao goes to the platform, looking at the small dent, his brain is running fast.


    He had an intuition that he must have seen this special dent in this place.


    But I can''t remember where it is after such a short time.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and rubbed his face hard. When he put down his hand, his eyes still stayed on his index finger.


    "Ring!" Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    He took the ring out of his hand and put it in the dent.


    It''s completely tailored. Even Xiao Yao feels that the ring is buckled down from this platform.


    After the ring was dented, the platform began to vibrate.


    In fact, not only the platform, but also the whole Golden Dragon Lake has fallen into tremor.


    Xiao Yao frowned and the water was full of waves.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Yao''s heart is still murmuring, in front of the incredible scene, has appeared.


    From the platform as the center line, the lake water on both sides began to flow away gradually.


    Finally, a hundred mile long lake is abruptly separated, and a path runs through the lake.


    At the foot of the open space, has split a seam.


    The gap is getting bigger and bigger, and a bright light comes out from the inside. The overwhelming aura came again.


    At this time, Xiao Yao turned to look at the platform with a "click". The ring was smashed directly and turned into powder. A gust of wind blew and disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    "My ring!" Xiao Yao''s eyes almost burst out.


    That ring is the most important thing he has so far!


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t care much about the mental skills, the ring cultivation space was very important to him.


    This is really Xiao Yao''s biggest golden finger, but now, it just disappeared?


    Then, on the platform, there are more things, such as pills, mental skills and martial arts.


    These are all things that were originally stored in the ring space.


    Xiao Yao is relieved. It seems that what he lost is only the ring, and the things inside are still there. After all, the Lingyu he got in Lingwu world still exists in the ring. If all these things are lost, it''s really a big loss for Xiao Yao.


    He tried to put all these things into yuan Dan. As a result, some prefecture level mental arts and some elixirs could be stored inside. The others were still outside. Fortunately, Ling Yu was absorbed by Yuan Dan.


    "This yuan Dan is really picky. If it''s not a good thing, don''t you want it?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    However, the important things have been accepted by Yuan Dan. As for the rest, Xiao Yao doesn''t care.


    Although he came from Baili desolation to store things bracelet, but the mark on it is not what Xiao Yao can erase now. It''s not useful at all. The more he thinks about it, the more upset he is.


    "Forget it. Let''s go down and have a look." Thinking of these, Xiao Yao went to the gap and went down the stairs.


    The steps are very long. After walking for more than 20 minutes, Xiao Yao still didn''t come to the end.


    What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that there was thick fog all around him, but he could see nothing.


    After walking for more than three hours, the dense fog gradually dissipated, and Xiao Yao was stunned by the sight.


    If you look around, it doesn''t matter.


    Surrounded by green mountains and water, flowers and plants are everywhere, but there is no moving object.


    That is to say, Xiao Yao is the only human here, and he may not even see a bird.


    "The aura here seems to be several times stronger than the world of Lingwu!" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    Jumping down the last step, Xiao Yao was already a little preoccupied.


    Behind him, there was an ancient tree three feet high, with a lush crown and red fruits in the middle.


    "This is the fruit of the Holy Spirit?" Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    It is said that the fruit tree of Holy Spirit blooms in 300 years, bears fruit in 300 years and matures in 300 years. However, there are only 20 fruit trees on one fruit tree of Holy Spirit at most.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the tree and found that only 13 of them could be found.


    Because there was no aura in his body, he had no way to leap directly. He could only climb up the tree trunk and pick off one.


    After sliding down, Xiao Yao rubbed the fruit of the Holy Spirit and bit it hard.


    He believes in his own judgment, which should be the fruit of the Holy Spirit. If it is really poisonous, he can only say that he is out of luck.


    A bite of the pulp, juice splashes, directly into the aura flow abdomen


    "It''s really the fruit of the Holy Spirit!" Xiao Yao is really excited.


    As I have said before, it takes 900 years for the fruit of the Holy Spirit to bloom and mature. Therefore, the effect of the fruit of the Holy Spirit is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Any ordinary person who eats the fruit of the Holy Spirit can live 50 years longer!


    Of course, an ordinary person can only eat one. It''s useless to eat more. On the contrary, he will be supported by aura. After all, there is no aura in his body, so he can''t integrate the fruit of the Holy Spirit.


    "God treats me well!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing. Apart from anything else, just a dozen Holy Spirit fruits here are enough for Xiao Yao to sleep and wake up.


    "I don''t believe there is only one fruit of the Holy Spirit. Maybe there are other good things." Xiao Yao said in his heart, but he didn''t leave immediately.


    As soon as I ate a fruit of the Holy Spirit, I naturally had to refine the aura first. Moreover, although it seems that Xiao Yao is the only one here, who knows if there is a hidden murderer here?


    Therefore, you have to recover your cultivation as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yao sat cross legged under the fruit of the Holy Spirit and began to work his aura.


    By the time Xiao Yao had digested a Holy Spirit fruit, seven days had passed.


    In the past seven days, Xiao Yao finally succeeded in restoring his original accomplishments.


    He opened his eyes, stepped a little, took off a fruit of the Holy Spirit and threw it into his mouth.


    "I have to take this opportunity to make a breakthrough directly from the peak of Linghe realm." Xiao Yao thought to himself, and continued to practice


    This time, Xiao Yao spent more time, a full ten days. Ten days later, Xiao Yao opened his eyes, but he was not very happy.


    "Sure enough, the Holy Spirit fruit is still the first one to eat. Although the second one can still provide me with enough aura, it''s not as good as the first one. It can only consolidate my previous cultivation, and I''ll be satisfied in the later period of Linghe. After all, breaking too fast may not be a good thing.


    When Xiao Yao thought about this, he suddenly felt a pain at his feet.


    He lowered his head and saw a white dog the size of a palm.


    "Strange, how can there be a dog here?" Xiao Yao lowered his head and picked up the gadget with one hand. Just as he wanted to have a closer look, the dog opened his mouth directly and vomited out a thick white fog.


    Xiao Yao took a breath of the thick fog, his face suddenly changed, and subconsciously threw out the dog in his hand.


    The little dog fell on the ground and whined.


    "This thick fog is poisonous?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Fortunately, he only took one mouthful, and he had eaten the fruit of the Holy Spirit before. Such a poisonous fog could only make him paralyzed for two seconds, and then immediately dispersed.


    "Human?" A cold voice sounded behind Xiao Yao. This voice seems to contain bursts of divine power, let him feel a sense of oppression.


    Turning around, Xiao Yao was surprised.


    I don''t know when, behind him, there was a giant wolf three meters high and five meters long.


    Giant wolf''s body, the color of snow-white, not mixed with a bit of variegated, a pair of blue eyes, limbs strong.


    This white wolf not only didn''t make Xiao Yao feel terrible, but also gave him a holy illusion¡° Yes - are you talking to me? " Xiao Yao swallowed his saliva subconsciously. This giant wolf is afraid that it can swallow itself directly? He thought to himself.

 Chapter 877

    Before, Xiao Yao always thought that he was the only one in this world. Now it seems that he is not.


    Giant wolf is an enlarged version of the previous dog.


    Now Xiao Yao understood that the snow-white beast just now was not a dog at all, but the cub of the giant wolf.


    "Are you a human from the outside?" The wolf opens his mouth again.


    "I am." Xiao Yao nodded, he felt that this giant wolf did not seem to have any malice to himself.


    As soon as he had this idea, the giant wolf took a step forward, and at the same time, a huge gas engine directly invaded Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xiao Yao wants to resist, but he is drunk by the wolf.


    "Even if I''m a practitioner of Linghai realm, I can kill you with one blow. Why do you have to resist? If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed you when you meditated. "


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he immediately calmed down.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s true that you''ve been meditating for such a long time. If this giant wolf really wants to kill himself, there are plenty of opportunities.


    However, he was a little surprised.


    If this giant wolf is not boastful, how powerful is it? Even the cultivator of Linghai realm is not his opponent?


    "Yes, you do have dragon Qi in your body. It seems that my task has been completed." Said the wolf suddenly.


    Then, the Qi that directly intruded into Xiao Yao''s body gradually retreated.


    "Your mission is done? Who on earth are you - oh no, what beast are you? "


    "Snow wolf." Said the wolf.


    "Snow Wolf?" Xiao Yao blinked and asked, "is this the snow field?"


    "No, this is dragon spirit space." The spirit wolf said, "I''m just here to prevent intruders, or I''m the guardian here."


    Xiao Yao is more and more confused.


    "Human beings, do you know the legend of Kunlong mountain?" Asked the snow wolf.


    At this time, the little spirit wolf, also twisted his little butt back to the giant wolf''s side.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "about yuan Tiangang? I know


    "That''s it." The snow wolf sighed and said, "do you know the complete version of the legend?"


    "Do you know what version I heard?" Xiao Yao depressed said.


    "I''ve just invaded part of your memory." Said the snow wolf.


    "In that case, have you asked me if I''ve heard of it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the snow wolf was silent for a moment.


    "Forget it, you''d better say it directly." Xiao Yao sat down cross legged.


    Then, the snow wolf came to the scene.


    "Originally, the dragon vein here has turned into a dragon spirit. There are still five hundred years to go. It will take off immediately and become a real God." Said the snow wolf.


    Xiao Yao stares round his eyes: "can a dragon also become a real dragon?"


    "Human, you are ignorant." Xueyuan spirit wolf looked at Xiao Yao and said, "please don''t interrupt me."


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling depressed. If you don''t interrupt, don''t interrupt! How can you do a personal attack?


    "That year, Longling fought with Yuan Tiangang, but unexpectedly, Yuan Tiangang was already in the realm of immortality. In the end, Longling was suppressed, and became a dead dragon." Xueyuan spirit wolf said, "although the dragon has not been abandoned, but lost the dragon spirit, the dragon can no longer escape into the door of God."


    Speaking of this, Xueyuan spirit wolf is very angry.


    "It seems that you don''t like us very much!" Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "If it''s you ordinary people, I''ll kill them in an instant, but the powerful ones among you are really worthy of awe. Do you know what is the most precious blood in the universe?" Asked the snow wolf.


    "Dragon? phoenix? unicorn? white tiger? Xuanwu? Or what? " Xiao Yao said a lot in succession.


    "No, it''s people." Xueyuan spirit wolf said, "although it''s difficult for human beings to practice, the road is long, but it''s far away. What about the dragon? There are tens of millions of Dragon Slayer. Even yuan Tiangang, an immortal, can suppress the flying spirit dragon. What''s more, what about those immortal kings and emperors? "


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "The spirit beast has a very high starting point. He was born an immortal, but his cultivation space is limited. If you don''t understand this, I don''t want to say more about it."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "what is your task?"


    Xueyuan spirit wolf said: "wait for you."


    "Wait for me?"


    "Yes, waiting for you." Xueyuan spirit wolf said, "although the Dragon Spirit has been erased, there is still a trace of dragon knowledge left. What you need to do is to take this silk dragon knowledge into the Dragon Kingdom and put it into it. In this way, it still has the chance to turn into a dragon."


    Xiao Yao asked subconsciously, "where is the Dragon kingdom?"


    "When it''s time, you''ll know." The snow plain spirit wolf said indifferently.


    Xiao Yao didn''t ask any more.


    "In return, all the natural materials and treasures here belong to you. In that mountain, there is a keel. You can get it by crossing the Dragon Qi in your body." Xueyuan spirit wolf continued.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking, "what''s the use of keel?"


    Xueyuan spirit wolf thought about it and said, "it can bring you back to life, but only once. It''s your life saving talisman, and your recovery speed will be much faster. Even if you cut off your arm, you will recover in one day. When your cultivation continues to improve, your speed will be better and your defense will be stronger."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are really going to fall out.


    He felt that the snow wolf had never deceived himself.


    But if it is true, it is a divine thing!


    He can''t wait to find the keel now.


    "This little wolf is my child. He will follow you and I hope you can take care of him." Said the snow wolf.


    "Then you..." Xiao Yao seems to realize something.


    How does he feel, this snow wolf seems to be in Tuogu!


    "I''ve been here for hundreds of years, and I should have gone back long ago. My cub is the result of my illusions with heaven and earth. Now its cultivation is too low to go back, but I have to go back. Do you understand?" Said the snow wolf.


    "Oh Xiao Yao nodded. Before, he thought the wolf was going to die. Now he is relieved to hear the result.


    After Xueyuan Linglang finished his words, he turned into a white light and disappeared in an instant.


    "I''m Cao! Just go and say hello Xiao Yao is angry and stomps his feet. This snow wolf is really impolite.


    When the wolf saw that his mother or father had disappeared, he immediately got worried and opened his mouth to scream.


    "Stop yelling. You''re an orphan now." Xiao Yao glanced at the wolf and said with a smile.


    I have to say that this little wolf is really cute. If she brings it to Li Xiaoxiao, she will like it very much.


    He squats down and reaches out his hand to poke the snow wolf, but the snow wolf is waiting for him with a very angry look, as if its mother would not have left without Xiao Yao.


    "You look so white. Can I call you Xiaobai?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The little snow wolf opened his mouth and wanted to bite Xiao Yao''s finger.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao hid quickly and continued to say, "don''t you like it? That''s not good. I has the final say. "


    If snow wolf can speak, he will spray Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You wait for me here. I''m going to find the keel." Xiao Yao a mention keel, a pair of eyes are about to shine.


    As soon as he got up and started, Xiaobai followed.


    "Why? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me here? "


    Xiaobai looked elsewhere, a pair of "you let me wait, I just wait, how shameless?" I''m in a good mood.


    "Well, if you want to follow, follow." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    In less than 30 minutes, Xiao Yao rushed to the top of the mountain, and then urged his aura to look around, and suddenly took a breath.


    On the back of the mountain, there are herbs everywhere!


    "My God, is this Ganoderma lucidum? It''s bigger than an umbrella. Is this ginseng? They are all excellent! Is this water Sprite? It will be 500 years, and... "


    After observing, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    "It seems that I really saw the baby!" Xiao Yao was filled with emotion.


    Anyway, this time the risk is worth it!


    When he released his mental strength and began to look for the keel, he finally found a cave.


    Inside the cave, there is a strong dragon spirit.


    "Now, is yulongjue excited?" Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Walk for 20 minutes, with all aura on, to the entrance of the cave.


    "Ah, it''s really convenient to restore the aura." Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    Although the ring was destroyed this time, the reward was very rich indeed.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have enough storage space to take all these herbs away. It seems that I have to break through to the realm of Lingjiang here.


    Although nantianyuan is still outside now, all the elders of the God of war have been killed by himself, and there are only more than 200 ordinary disciples left. With nantianyuan''s cultivation, it''s not difficult to deal with those disciples, so he doesn''t need to worry much.


    It''s also a good choice to stay here for a while.


    There are really not many excellent cultivation worlds like this.


    After entering the cave, go straight all the way.


    It''s always downhill, and the space below is getting bigger and bigger, until finally, it suddenly becomes clear.


    Xiao Bai has been closely following Xiao Yao, never leaving.


    In front of my eyes, I finally saw the so-called keel.


    On a platform, there is a skeleton which is only about one meter long. It is in the shape of a dragon. Looking at the skeleton, it may be just a baby dragon.


    "Is it really a keel?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath. "Unexpectedly, there is a dragon in this world." Although Xiao Yao believed that there were dragons in the world before, it was one thing to believe and another to see with his own eyes¡° It seems that I didn''t know much about the world before. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and finally understood a truth. He stood high and looked far away. He suddenly thought, is there really invincible existence in this world? Maybe the higher your accomplishments are, the wider your horizons will be, and you will fully understand what it means to be strong and have strong hands. A mountain is higher than a mountain. But now is not the time to think about these problems. He slowly mobilizes the Dragon Qi in his body and slowly crosses into the keel. Ear, once again heard the dragon¡° Are you coming? " Xiao Yao''s eyes are awe inspiring, and the keel in front of him is shining with golden light. At last, it suddenly breaks, and every bone dust turns into a little bit of golden light, all pouring into Xiao Yao''s body. Close your eyes, as if you can hear the roar of mountains and rivers, all animals running away.

 Chapter 878

    "Ah


    A scream came from the depths of the cave.


    Squatting beside Xiao Yao, Xiao Bai was startled by this shrill scream.


    Xiao Yao''s body fell directly on the ground, and his expression was extremely distorted.


    Xueyuan spirit wolf didn''t tell him that if he wanted to get the keel, he had to bear the pain of broken bone, otherwise, how could he connect the keel?


    In fact, even if Xueyuan Linglang tells Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao will not retreat. After all, the dragon bone is too tempting for Xiao Yao. Even if he pays a heavy price, he will not choose to retreat.


    Along with the broken bones, Xiao Yao really wants to faint. As a great and round cultivator in the later stage of Linghe realm, his willpower is amazing, which also leads to that he can clearly feel the pain.


    It''s still "what are you doing here?" Nan Tianyuan laughs. He naturally knows that Zhang Kuang and others are not from zijinmen. Otherwise, they would have been dead long ago.


    "Let''s go now!" Zhang ran away without saying a word.


    Nantianyuan looks at their back and shakes his head.


    Such a role even means that he is the outstanding young generation in the world of seclusion.


    They''ve lost all the faces of the young people!


    "Why?" Nan Tianyuan was surprised. He looked at Xu Fu and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    "I... I want to wait for Xiao Yao to come out." Xu said.


    "Do you know brother Shaw well?" Nan Tianyuan can''t laugh or cry.


    "I talked to him for a long time, my God!" Xu Fu said quickly.


    This is the truth. Before, on the mountain road, the girl had been chatting with Xiao Yao.


    As for Zhang Liwei, they are hiding from Xiao Yao.


    After all, Xiao Yao killed Liu Wolong directly, causing too much impact on them.


    "Go back, too." Nan Tianyuan said, "there''s no business for you here."


    Xu Fu shook his head.


    "Stupid." Nan Tian Yuan snorted coldly and said, "several disciples have escaped before. I think they will certainly spread the news. At that time, many other sects will come to Zijin gate to pick up the stall, and even trouble brother Xiao and me. Do you think you should get involved? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about the family behind you? "


    Nan Tianyuan''s words really touched Xu Fu''s heart.


    Indeed, even if she doesn''t think about herself, she should also think about her family. After all, their Xu family is really not a big family in the world of seclusion. Any sect can crush them to death.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s going to be OK, isn''t it?" Xu Fu asked in a low voice.


    The South sky distant vision is firm, sink a voice to say: "Xiao elder brother will certainly kill hundred Li desolate."


    "Why do you believe that?" Xu Fu asked curiously.


    She really didn''t know where Nan Tianyuan''s confidence came from.


    "Because he is Xiao Yao." South sky far negative hand but stand, self-confident say.


    Xu Fu didn''t ask much and finally turned away.


    Nan Tianyuan picked up the thunder hammer he had seen before and held it in his hand.


    "It''s not bad. I can give it to brother Xiao later." Nan Tianyuan talks to himself.


    Then he raised his head and looked into the distance.


    "Now, it''s time to go to brother Xiao."


    Finish saying, big step meteor toward before Xiao Yao and hundred Li desolate leave direction to rush.


    Nan Tianyuan''s previous guess was not wrong.


    The name Xiao Yao has shaken the whole world of seclusion.


    "Have you heard? Zijin gate was destroyed by a young man named Xiao Yao! "


    "What? nonsense! Zijin gate is also the mainstay of the hidden world. Can it be trampled out by a young man? "


    "What did I lie to you about? It''s said that every sect has gone to zijinmen to kill Xiao Yao. "


    "Ha ha! highfalutin! They just want to go to the Zijin gate to rob Xiao Yao and kill him. Is that just a cover for justice? "


    "Shh, you can''t say that, or you will be killed..."


    The man was silent at once.


    In the world of seclusion, for a long time to come, Xiao Yao''s story spread.


    But most of them don''t want to believe it. In their opinion, even if Xiao Yao can really level the whole Zijin gate, he can''t be a young man. At least he has to be an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years.


    However, when the news came out that Xiao Yao was a secular world, everyone was shocked.


    Can the worldly world, which lacks aura, produce such a master?


    How could that be!


    Hong Jianzong, Qingniao sect, Jiuchuan sect and other major sects have come to zijinmen. As for the remaining small sects, there are countless.


    Xiao Yao has no idea what''s going on outside.


    Ten days.


    Xiao Yao stayed in the cave for ten days before he completely owned the keel.


    In his sea of dragon Qi, there is a swimming dragon.


    "This should be the so-called dragon knowledge?" Xiao Yao guessed in his heart.


    As for where the Dragon kingdom is, Xiao Yao doesn''t worry. Anyway, the snow wolf has already said it. When the time comes, he will know everything.


    Standing up, he can clearly feel that his body has undergone earth shaking changes.


    He made a hole in the wall without using his aura.


    "Ha ha, with such physical strength, even those foreign experts have to stay away from me?" Xiao Yao was very proud.


    When he saw that he was checking his aura, he was surprised to find that he had already entered the realm of Lingjiang.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that accepting the keel would become an opportunity for me to break through." Xiao Yao sighed in his heart that the pain he had suffered before was also worth it.


    Whether it is to accept the dragon''s bone, or to break through to the realm of Lingjiang, it is a great joy for him.


    He took out the storage ring from Baili desolation, and finally he could directly erase the mark on it and add his own mark.


    After entering the storage space, Xiao Yao has a simple look. There are many good things in it. What surprised Xiao Yao most is that there is a piece of spirit jade in the storage space.


    It''s the jade he brought back from Lingwu world, but the totem on it is different.


    The totem of Lingyu found in Lingwu world before is a white tiger. Now this Lingyu is a green dragon.


    "Green dragon, white tiger, Zhu que, Xuanwu, there are still the last two pieces left." Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    At first, Xiao Yao was surprised to see Lingyu, but he soon woke up.


    In fact, it''s not a surprising thing that there is Lingyu in Zijin gate.


    If zijinmen doesn''t have Lingyu, how can it be so anxious to take away Xiao Yao''s Pendant?


    "Why, what is it?" Xiao Yao exits the storage space and has a four square carving on his hand. It is carved with a wild beast, a glutton.


    Under the seal, there are four oracle bone inscriptions. After a brief translation, it should be the seal of Raytheon.


    "The seal of Thor?" Xiao Yao doesn''t know why, but now it''s not about thinking about these things.


    The things in the bracelet space can be seen slowly after going back, but Xiao Yao can''t wait to put away the herbs outside.


    When he got out of the cave, Xiao Yao changed his face.


    "The aura here is slowly decreasing? Is it because it has been opened? " Xiao Yao frowned.


    "No, we must put away all the Holy Spirit fruit and the medicinal materials here, otherwise they will lose their spirituality soon if they lose the maintenance of their spirituality.


    For the next three days, Xiao Yao worked as a porter.


    While stepping on the herbs, while singing.


    After moving all the good things into yuan Dan, Xiao Yao felt it carefully and immediately suffered.


    "I''m afraid the speed of this aura flow is not more than ten days. There is no value of cultivation here. I have to hurry up." Xiao Yao finished and sat down cross legged


    Originally, Xiao Yao wanted to stay in this world for a longer time, but now it seems impossible.


    Ten days later, although Xiao Yao''s accomplishments have been improved, they are very limited.


    "Now, it''s time to get out of here." Xiao Yao sighed and walked out of the small world along the stairs with Xiaobai.


    Just came out, the original cracks suddenly re merged.


    "It seems that I can''t get in." Xiao Yao turned around and looked at it with some regret.


    After all, the ring is gone. It''s impossible to open it again. Originally, he thought that he could take Li Xiaoxiao and them for a walk.


    After jumping out of the Dragon Lake, his feet suddenly vibrated again.


    The big night pearl on the top of my head is also shattered.


    "No, this place is going to collapse!" Xiao Yao''s face changed. He grabbed Xiaobai with one hand and carried the aura in his body. He directly broke through the cave and leaped out.


    At the same time, another figure ran out of the entrance of the mountain.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned and immediately flew over.


    "Xiao Ge!" When Nan Tianyuan saw Xiao Yao, he was so excited that he almost burst into tears.


    "Why are you still here?" Xiao Yao said angrily, "don''t you know to go down the mountain first?"


    Nan Tianyuan said bitterly, "I didn''t find you. How dare I go back?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "then why are you here?"


    "Don''t mention it. I was forced to hide in the cave." Nan Tianyuan said with a bitter smile.


    Smell speech, Xiao Yao face like frost¡° Who forced you in? " Xiao Yao asked in a deep voice¡° Ah, now the Zijin gate is in chaos. People die every day. There are many strong people coming. What can I do? I can only hide for a while. I didn''t expect that the cave still has the effect of hiding breath. After entering, no one can find me. " Nan Tianyuan said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded¡° You just said, "there are dead people in Zijin gate every day?"¡° Yes Nan Tianyuan said, "the people in Zijin gate are basically dead and clean. Naturally, other sects want to take a share of the good things. Now there are at least three practitioners in Linghe realm and hundreds of practitioners in Lingxi."

 Chapter 879

    From the mouth of Nan Tianyuan, Xiao Yao also learned about the changes of the outside world for more than a month.


    As Nan Tianyuan said, the Zijin gate is basically in a state of chaos.


    All the sects fight in Zijin.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel funny is that before these people came to Zijin gate, they even wanted to kill Xiao Yao.


    Even say, now Xiao Yao for the world, has been called the big devil.


    "These people are really shameless. Even if they take advantage of the fire, they have to set up a memorial archway." Xiao Yao shook his head, feeling ridiculous.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s leave directly. Anyway, the task has been completed. We don''t have to fight them." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no need, we have to kill out."


    Nan Tianyuan was a little surprised and said, "why?"


    "Liwei!" Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan suddenly realized.


    Xiao Yao was the one who killed Bai Li desolation. Before long, the big sects in the seclusion world will find out Xiao Yao''s identity. At that time, I don''t know how many practitioners will follow him.


    After all, Xiao Yao killed Baili desolation, and the treasure of Baili desolation must fall into Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Whether it''s true or not, those people will think so.


    There is almost no doubt about this.


    "Well, let''s get out of here!" Nan Tianyuan laughs and then gives Xiao Yao what he is carrying.


    "Brother Xiao, this thing is really heavy! I almost didn''t come out with him before. " Nan Tianyuan said with a sad face.


    "Thunder hammer? What are you carrying with you? " Xiao Yao was speechless.


    Nan Tianyuan said, "it''s a quasi spirit instrument! Is it difficult to lose such a good thing? "


    "If you lose it, you lose it!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    I have found so many treasures in the small world. To be honest, it''s impossible for Xiao Yao to enter the realm of a quasi spirit instrument.


    "Nan Tianyuan didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious expression, he felt that he had really done a stupid thing.


    "Well, since you like it, keep it." Xiao Yao said, "anyway, now you don''t have any treasure to take advantage of. Before, you wanted to leave the white jade sword for you, but it was destroyed. It''s a pity."


    "Hey, I''ll keep it!" Nantianyuan holds Tianlei hammer in his arms and says, squinting.


    It''s like marrying a new daughter-in-law.


    "After you go back, there are still good things for you. What are you happy about?" Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "however, I have to find a magic weapon for you to store things. Otherwise, you will be like a fool carrying a thunder hammer every day."


    "..." Nan Tianyuan sighed and said, "the magic weapon of storage, how can it be so easy to find!"


    "Didn''t you say that there are many experts outside? I don''t believe it. They didn''t order anything good? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan widened his eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, you''re going to kill people and get treasure!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent: "anyway, they all said that I''m a big devil. As a big devil, if I don''t do something to kill people and grab treasure, I''m sorry for the title."


    Nan Tianyuan burst out laughing.


    "Let''s go and see those famous and decent people." Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and took the lead.


    At this time, on the zijinmen square, there are two practitioners of Linghe realm fighting.


    "That Hongyu sword belongs to me. I advise you to hand it in, or I will kill you today!" The speaker is a middle-aged man with a big knife. He has a strong aura.


    "Well, I said, are you Jiuchuan men used to doing shameless things? You have the face to say it''s yours when I have the hongyujian in my hand The old man with the sword stared at each other coldly and said.


    "That is to say, you want to be the enemy of our jiuchuanmen?" The strong man snorted coldly.


    "So what? Will Hong Jianzong be afraid of you, a Jiuchuan gate? " The old man laughed.


    "In that case, you go to die!" With that, the middle-aged man had rushed towards the old man.


    At the same time, elsewhere, scuffles are taking place.


    Xiao Yao saw more than three battles along the way.


    "Ah, people die for money and birds die for food. That''s true." Xiao Yao shook his head, "some useless garbage, there are fools fight to fight."


    "Brother Xiao, why didn''t anyone talk to us?" Nan Tianyuan said, "don''t you mean to kill? I feel like we''re just going over there and nobody''s talking to us. "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry either.


    These people are a group of psychoses!


    Don''t you mean to kill me? Do you have a special look at me?


    Xiao Yao is also very helpless!


    Finally, someone glanced at Xiao Yao and nantianyuan.


    "Why? Isn''t that the thunder hammer of the Oriental God of war? "


    "That''s it


    Suddenly, a dozen people rushed to Xiao Yao and nantianyuan.


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and said with a smile, "it seems that you can still use this thing."


    Nan Tianyuan''s face turned red: "this effect is really big enough."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Hello! What are you laughing at? Which sect are you from? Call out the thunder hammer quickly! " Said one of the young men at the top of his voice.


    "What do you want?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nonsense!" The young practitioner sneered and said, "you have only one chance, otherwise, don''t blame me for killing you!"


    Seeing that Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan are only in their twenties, how can they be afraid?


    If the people standing in front of them are the strong ones in Lingxi or Linghe realm, even if they are envious of Tianlei hammer, they can only hide.


    "Since you want to, grab it directly!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Presumptuous! I''d like to see how good you are With that, the young man rushed directly to Xiao Yao.


    This doesn''t need Xiao Yao''s hand. Nan Tianyuan directly swings a hammer and smashes the young man into a meat cake.


    All the onlookers took a breath.


    Nantianyuan is ready to accept their praise.


    However, what they said disappointed nantianyuan.


    "My God! This day thunder hammer is really a treasure! Anyone can wield so much power! "


    "No! On this day, I will get the thunder hammer


    The South sky is far away.


    Why do these people focus on Tianlei hammer?


    One hammer can kill people because of one''s own cultivation. Does it have twenty cents to do with Tianlei hammer?


    He doesn''t know how to control the Tianlei hammer at all, OK?


    He was so wronged that he almost cried.


    The dozen people rushed to the South sky together. They were all staring at Tianlei hammer. They couldn''t see anything else.


    "To die!" Nan Tianyuan yelled angrily and rushed out with a heavy hammer.


    Xiao Yao squinted at nantianyuan and said, "don''t mention it, there''s a feeling that the Oriental God of war is possessed. Ha ha!"


    The dozen practitioners are all in the realm of energy and Qi. With the cultivation of nantianyuan, killing them is like killing ants.


    In less than a minute, the dozen practitioners lay on the ground.


    Under the heavy hammer, they have no chance of survival.


    "Let you look down on me!" Nan Tianyuan said angrily.


    "Presumptuous!" Suddenly, there was a roar in the distance.


    "Our Jiuchuan disciples, how dare you kill them?" There are two old men coming. Their accomplishments are in the middle of Lingxi realm.


    "What if I kill you?" Nan Tianyuan frowned.


    "Well, you are so bold! Which school are you from? " One of them said calmly.


    Just because those disciples couldn''t see the cultivation of nantianyuan before doesn''t mean they couldn''t see it either.


    The guy standing in front of them is actually an expert in the middle of Lingxi realm!


    "It seems that there are two discerners coming." Xiao Yao glanced at Nan Tianyuan and said.


    "Yes." Nantianyuan nodded, looked at each other and said, "old man, are you here to rob Tianlei hammer?"


    One of the elders took a deep breath and took a step forward, showing his momentum: "yes, so what?"


    "Ha ha! If so, you will die! " With that, nantianyuan waved the thunder hammer and ran away.


    "Presumptuous!" The old man was frightened. He didn''t expect that nantianyuan would fight against each other. Fortunately, he had a companion in the middle of Lingxi realm. Otherwise, it was really hard to deal with.


    As for Xiao Yao around nantianyuan, they have directly ignored him.


    They don''t feel any aura at all from Xiao Yao, that is to say, the other party is probably just ordinary people. In this case, what are they afraid of?


    Although nantianyuan was also a cultivator in the middle period of Lingxi, now he was one against two. What''s more, the two old men''s details were not as rich as nantianyuan''s.


    Therefore, nantianyuan has some difficulty in dealing with it.


    Xiao Yao just stood quietly and watched. Although he knew that nantianyuan might not be able to defeat the two men, as long as he was here, nantianyuan would not be in any danger.


    He will shield his brothers from the wind and rain, but they also need to experience by themselves. A battle between life and death is the best experience.


    The fight here also attracted more people.


    "Thunder hammer! That''s the thunder hammer of the God of war in the East! "¡° Ha, no wonder the two elders of the Jiuchuan gate have all made a move. They are aiming at the quasi spirit weapon! "¡° Let''s go, and we''ll kill them, too! " Just when other practitioners were going to join the battle, a figure was directly in front of them. Xiao Yao looked at them coldly, opened his mouth and spat out a word: "go away."¡° Huh? " One of the men in Lingxi''s later period frowned and asked, "what are you? Get out of here¡° Then die. " Xiao Yao slapped at random, and the cultivator of Lingxi realm flew out directly. After he fell to the ground, he died. The rest of the practitioners subconsciously stepped back a few steps. That''s the master of Lingxi''s later peak! Unexpectedly - was killed by a hand?

 Chapter 880

    As soon as Xiao Yao makes a move, he calms those practitioners who originally wanted to join the battle.


    They all looked at Xiao Yao with round eyes, which was like looking at an alien.


    That''s the master of Lingxi''s later peak! Can''t even hold a palm?


    Well, what''s the status of this young man''s cultivation?


    "You... Who are you?" One of the men, emboldened, asked.


    When Xiao Yao heard the words, he said with a smile: "this time you come to zijinmen, isn''t it to kill me? Now why are you curious about who I am? "


    Xiao Yao''s words surprised everyone.


    "You! Are you Xiao Yao


    "So what?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "I want to see who can kill me!"


    "Xiao Yao is here! Xiao Yao is here! " One of the practitioners began to shout.


    If you want to stop him, you can shoot him to death with one hand. However, since Xiao Yao wants to take Nan Tianyuan to kill him and build power in the world of seclusion, he needs a big enough battle.


    Otherwise, how can these people know fear?


    So, Xiao Yao just looks at each other quietly with a smile on his face.


    However, in other words, that practitioner''s shouting really played a lot of role. Xiao Yao let go of his mental power and noticed that there were four practitioners of Linghe realm rushing to this side, and there were thirty or forty practitioners of Lingxi realm. As for those of Lingxi realm, he directly ignored them.


    "Xiao Yao?" One of them, an old man in Lingxi realm, frowned and rushed to him.


    When Xiao Yao saw him, his face also showed a smile.


    "Master Zhuge, I didn''t expect you to come, too?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge took a deep breath.


    Then, he shook his head and wry smile: "I really don''t understand you. Why don''t you go?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if I really leave, don''t they have to rush for nothing?"


    The young man standing beside Zhuge Huotian suddenly frowned and asked, "ZHUGE Huotian, do you know him?"


    "I was originally from the secular world, and he was my old friend." Zhuge said softly.


    "Well, it''s up to you to kill him!" Said the young man.


    Xiao Yao looked at each other more.


    In fact, the young man was just a practitioner in the middle of Lingxi realm, but he didn''t directly call Zhuge to burn the sky. His tone also meant to command. This made Xiao Yao suspicious and thought-provoking!


    "ZHUGE burns the sky, who is he?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "This is the second son of Hong Jianzong." Zhuge said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh Xiao Yao just woke up. In this way, Zhuge Huotian was right about his kilogram.


    Think about it. It''s funny.


    Zhuge Huotian, the first person in China''s secular world, is now in the world of seclusion. He would be called around by a young man in his twenties. How sad it would be if he was seen by changjianxing! Even Xiao Yao was uncomfortable. After all, Zhuge Huotian was his elder and friend.


    At this time, Zhuge incendiary genius turned to look at the two CHILDES and said: "sorry, second childe, he is my old friend, I can''t kill him."


    "What?" The young man was furious and said, "don''t you dare to listen to me?"


    Zhuge Huotian kept silent, lowered his head and did not answer.


    "To die!" The second young master looks very ugly.


    Now there are so many people in Zijin gate, so many pairs of eyes are staring at themselves. As the second son of Hong Jianzong, even a follower dares to disobey himself. If this is spread out, what face does he have?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He raised his hand and slapped Zhuge in the face.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Zhuge Huotian didn''t even hide in the face of this slap.


    The slap drew blood from the corners of Zhuge''s mouth.


    "Xiao Yao frowned.


    He looked at Zhuge burning the sky. As for the second son, he didn''t even glance.


    "Kill him for me!" Said the second young master.


    Zhuge Huotian still stood there, with no expression on his face.


    "Well, it seems that I can''t control you today!" Second childe sneers repeatedly, "today, I teach you this dog thing!"


    With that, he rushed up to Zhuge to burn the sky. It was just a fight.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s hard for him to understand why Zhuge''s burning heaven became what it is now.


    Once the emperor, now he was bullied by an unfortunate child riding on his head.


    How can he bear it?


    Why does he have to endure?


    Xiao Yao is hard to understand.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it, but he can''t do it. If he really helps Zhuge burn heaven, I''m afraid Zhuge burn heaven will never return to Hong Jianzong.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it doesn''t matter whether he returns to Hong Jianzong or not, but obviously Zhuge Fantian doesn''t think so.


    How else can he endure it till now?


    In fact, he thought that he could understand Zhuge''s burning heaven.


    He is eager to become more powerful than anyone else. After he entered the aura realm, he immediately came to the hermit world and took refuge with Hong Jianzong. His purpose is to get more opportunities and opportunities in the hermit world, so as to enter a higher realm.


    Finally, the second young master took Zhuge Huotian and flew out.


    This palm, he even mobilized the aura in the body.


    Zhuge was lying on the ground and didn''t get up.


    "Ha ha! The practitioners of Hong Jianzong are really shameful. You look like a dead dog. "


    "Yes, if it''s me, I can''t bear it. It''s not a little master."


    "That''s right. These two young masters are always under the pressure of his elder brother in the sect. Now they are just taking the opportunity to vent their anger!"


    These words, word for word, all fell into the second childe''s ears.


    He became more angry.


    become shame.


    If what those people say is false, he naturally doesn''t care, but the comments around him, every word, is his present situation.


    In the sect, the fate of others is not as good as the elder brother, and the cultivation is not as good as the elder brother. The future leader must be left to the elder brother.


    The eldest son of Hong Jianzong is the real young master.


    What is he?


    For a long time, Zhuge Huotian finally stood up.


    "Asshole, how dare you stand up?" Seeing Zhuge burning the sky to stand up again, the second childe''s heart was burning with anger.


    He felt that Zhuge Huotian was laughing at himself when he got up.


    Only murder can calm the anger!


    He took a sword out of his storage space.


    Psychic device.


    Step by step, he walked towards Zhuge''s burning sky with sharp eyes.


    "These two CHILDES really want to kill the people of their own sect?"


    Seeing this scene, many people are a little frightened. Xiao Yao has clenched his fists.


    "Old beast, go to hell!" The second young master waved his long sword and poked it at Zhuge''s belly. Fortunately, Zhuge''s body dodged and sidestepped away.


    The sword failed.


    "How dare you hide?" The second young master is biting his teeth.


    "Ha ha! The second son of Hong Jianzong is really a fool. He''s going to kill people. Why don''t he hide


    "That is to say, it is necessary to force people to death."


    Zhuge''s face was gloomy.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the second young master.


    "Do you really want to kill me?" Zhuge burned the sky and asked in a deep voice.


    "Son of a bitch! If you want to die, you must die! " One of the practitioners who followed the second young master angrily scolded.


    "He asked you to die, and you too?" Zhuge''s burning eyes fell on the man who was talking and asked with a sneer.


    The man changed his face, bit his teeth and said, "if the second young master really needs me to die, I will die naturally!"


    "Hum, it doesn''t hurt to stand and talk!" Zhuge scorned the sky.


    When people around heard this, they all laughed.


    "That''s right. It''s a typical way to stand and talk without backache! What a shame. "


    "Ah, they all belong to the same school. Why


    "Fortunately, this is only the second young master, not the real young master. Otherwise, I can say that Hong Jianzong is going to die."


    These sarcastic voices made the second young master''s chest burst.


    He suddenly turned and stared at the man who had just spoken.


    "Now I want you to die, you die." The second childe said coldly.


    "..." the man''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of unbelievable words.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you hurry up? " The second childe said impatiently.


    He felt he had to get some face out of this guy.


    As long as this guy really committed suicide in front of so many people, he has recovered some dignity.


    However, his idea is still too naive.


    It wasn''t him that the second young master wanted to kill before. Naturally, he had to be obedient.


    Now, the target has become him. How can he really die?


    He is not the second son, so he is not absent-minded.


    "Second young master, this has nothing to do with me?" The man said with a sad face.


    "Didn''t you just say that? If you want to die, you must die! " Someone said coaxing.


    "Ha ha! namely! You are going to die for shameless things


    The man clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    However, at this time, a purple light suddenly appeared and crossed the man''s chest.


    The man''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief, and finally he lay on the ground and lost his breath¡° Who? Who moved the hand The second young master''s face changed greatly. He turned around and asked the crowd¡° It''s me Xiao Yao took a step forward. The second childe said angrily, "who asked you to kill him?"¡° Don''t you all want him dead? I''m just doing you a favor. " Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "but you don''t have to thank me. It''s just a piece of cake."¡° You... You are the enemy of Hong Jianzong The second young master''s face is very blue. He is not a fool though he is a little short of brain. Although he also thought about the death of the man, now it was the outsider who was provoking Hong Jianzong£¨ Today''s Chapter 10 is over! I''m so sleepy. I''m in a mess. I''m still in the codeword

 Chapter 881

    At the end of the second childe''s words, everyone was speechless.


    If zijinmen is destroyed, will they be afraid to offend you, Hong Jianzong?


    Although hongjianzong is a little stronger than zijinmen, it is also very limited, OK? If it''s really a fight to the death, it''s hard to say whether it''s a victory or not.


    Xiao Yao looked at the second young master, his eyes were indifferent, and said, "I will kill whoever I want. Can you control me?"


    "Ha! Be presumptuous The second young master scolded, "do you know what will happen to offend Hong Jianzong?"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Do you know the end of offending me?"


    With these words finished, Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed it down.


    With a wave of pressure, he rushed to the second young master.


    The second young master only felt that the air around him became dense quickly, and a pressure came down from the sky, just like Mount Tai, completely on him.


    The two legs finally can not hold on, a soft knee, kneeling on the ground.


    "You should talk to me on your knees." Xiao Yao is condescending, looking at two childe to say.


    "You dare to insult me!" The second young master was sweating, and the expression on his face was not as calm as before.


    "I dare to kill you, do you believe it?" Xiao Yao has a funny smile on his face.


    "Dare you!" The second childe said angrily, "kill me, I Hong Jianzong will never die with you!"


    "Oh, I''ll wait." Xiao Yao finished and clapped again.


    A flame directly engulfed the second young master.


    The practitioners who were very close to the second young master retreated one after another. Their faces were full of fear, and they were afraid that the flame would also roll them in.


    "Now, is anyone going to avenge him?" Xiao Yao looks around.


    All the people who came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes lowered their heads.


    Staring for almost a minute, a man rushed over.


    "Second young master! Second young master


    This person is the one who competed with others for the Hongyu sword before.


    His body is still stained with blood, obviously before that battle, the final winner is him.


    "Your second son, there is no residue left." Someone said.


    The old man''s eyes were red.


    "Who? Who killed the second young master! "


    You know, this time he was the strongest in the team. As a result, since the second young master died in the Zijin gate, if he went back, could the patriarch let him go?


    Although the Lord of Hong Jianzong was full of disgust towards his second son, it was his own flesh and blood anyway.


    Blood is thicker than water!


    If it is not for this, how can the character of the second childe be so arrogant and domineering?


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at each other and said calmly.


    "Who are you?" The old man''s eyes were already on the verge of fire.


    "He is Xiao Yao." Behind the old man, someone said.


    "Xiao Yao?" The old man was surprised and blurted out, "you haven''t gone yet?"


    Xiao Yao laughed: "if I really leave, why do you come here?"


    In fact, to put it mildly, all the people who came to zijinmen this time thought that Xiao Yao had left after killing zijinmen. Otherwise, how dare they come here in a big way?


    After all, zijinmen was destroyed by Xiao Yao. Even if he didn''t see Xiao Yao, he knew that the strength of the other side was extraordinary.


    However, Xiao Yao not only did not go, but also had a direct conflict with them.


    Now all the people who appear in zijinmen have a headache.


    This time they came to Zijin gate, they came under the banner of killing Xiao Yao, but everyone was just for the treasure of Zijin gate.


    Now when we meet Xiao Yao, do they do it or not?


    Let''s do it. Xiao Yao can destroy zijinmen. Can they underestimate the strength?


    Don''t do it. If it''s spread, will these people still have a foothold in the world of seclusion with face?


    be in a dilemma!


    "If you kill my second son, aren''t you afraid to be the enemy of Hong Jianzong?" The old man held on for a long time and said this.


    After this saying, even he blushed.


    As for other practitioners, they began to laugh.


    Is this cultivator of Linghe realm, like their second childe, all erlengzi?


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao said a word, then turned around and continued to watch the battle between Nan Tianyuan and the two practitioners of Lingxi realm.


    Now, the two practitioners of Lingxi realm no longer want to fight.


    They all see what happened to Xiao Yao.


    Kill an expert in the later stage of Lingxi realm.


    Another slap killed the second son of Hong Jianzong.


    How can they fight when there is such a terrible person watching the battle or the opponent?


    I don''t have to guess. If Xiao Yao really wanted to do it, I''m afraid they would have died long ago.


    Because in the mind thought too many, two people unexpectedly by the South sky far death pressure, is in the downwind.


    Finally, they were seized by nantianyuan.


    Nan Tianyuan seized one of the men''s flaws and waved them with a hammer.


    With this hammer, one of them directly flew out, and the other, when he saw the situation, immediately chose to turn and run away.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t catch up with him. Although he could beat the other side, it was difficult for him to catch up with him when he just wanted to run away. Even if he did, he didn''t know how long it would take.


    "Brother Xiao, is it still possible?" Nan Tianyuan turned around and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    After that, he turned around and looked at Hong Jianzong''s cultivator of Linghe realm.


    "Do you want to avenge your second son?" Xiao Yaoxu asked, squinting.


    The old man was startled by Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    He doesn''t know why, but standing in front of Xiao Yao, he seems to feel the overwhelming pressure.


    Originally, he wanted to shout, but now in the face of Xiao Yao, he couldn''t say those four words.


    It''s like an invisible hand suddenly appeared and pinched his throat.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to kill me again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the old man''s face was hard to see.


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao roared.


    The old man stepped back a few steps, and his forehead was full of sweat. At this time, he found that his clothes had been soaked with sweat and tightly attached to his body.


    "Anyone else, want to stop me?" Xiao Yao looked around and asked.


    The crowd explained the silence.


    Even the practitioners of Linghe realm have to avoid three points in the face of Xiao Yao''s pressure. What''s more, are they?


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Why don''t you let me understand your strength?"


    The crowd turned around and looked behind them.


    Coming towards them was a man in a white robe. He looked about thirty years old and had a flute in his hand. He was very elegant.


    "Isn''t this Mr. nothingness of the heavenly palace?"


    "Yes, it''s said that Mr. nihility is already a practitioner in the later period of Linghe. I didn''t expect that he would come this time." "It''s really strange that Mr. nothingness is the eldest disciple of Tianxing palace. Tianxing palace is the largest sect in our secluded world. They don''t lack treasures, so how can they come?"


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Xiao Yao looked at the man with a frown.


    Tianxing palace, this is the second time he has heard about this sect.


    Is Tianxing palace really the largest sect in the world?


    "Brother Xiao, this man seems to be a master!" Nan Tianyuan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Nan Tianyuan and asked, "can you see this?"


    "Ha ha! Feel it! It''s the same with most experts, and sometimes it''s the same with you. " Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao


    Listen to south day far this words say of, seem to appear like this, already was the pronoun of superior.


    Mr. nothingness approached Xiao Yao step by step, and his eyes were burning with fire.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that you are coming for me."


    He didn''t even take a look at the Tianlei hammer in Nan Tianyuan''s hand. It''s obvious that the other party doesn''t put the quasi spirit instrument such as Tianlei hammer in his eyes at all. Moreover, Mr. nihilist has not appeared until now. That is to say, he is not interested in the treasure of zijinmen.


    He stood up at this time, as if he wanted to fight with Xiao Yao.


    Mr. nothingness laughed and said, "when I heard that you stepped out the purple gate, do you know what I was thinking?"


    "The Arabian Nights?" Xiao Yao replied.


    Mr. nihilism nodded: "yes, you are really smart. When I heard the news, my first thought was that this is an Arabian Night. Is the opening of such a huge Zijin gate that can be shaken by one person? But now, when I see you, I find that there is a mistake in my previous thought. I can''t see your cultivation. Maybe you have reached the realm of Lingjiang? "


    After that, everyone showed an incredible look.


    "What? Mr. nihilism even said, "Xiao Yao has reached the realm of Lingjiang?"


    "How can it be? How old is Xiao Yao?"


    "Maybe he is really an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years? To the realm of Lingjiang, it''s not easy to keep the face of youth? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to these people''s comments.


    He doesn''t have to prove anything to others, because he is Xiao Yao!


    "Can you stop me?" Xiao Yao looked at Mr. nihility and asked¡° I don''t know. " Mr. nothingness said. Xiao Yao did not speak¡° Xiao Yao, I''m 30 years old. Even in Tianxing palace, I''m a strong man. After all, even our leader is only in the realm of Lingjiang. Therefore, from the beginning of my cultivation, I''ve been called a genius by others. " Said Mr. nothingness. Xiao Yao nodded, waiting for the other side to continue¡° Now, finally, you show up, ha ha! Although at the beginning I didn''t believe you could destroy the whole Zijin gate by yourself, I still came. I just wanted to take a chance. I told myself in my heart, "what if it''s true?" Said Mr. nothingness. Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I can''t accept you. Do you want me to play a music for you? For example, how lonely is invincible, how empty is invincible? " Speaking of the end, Xiao Yao has already sung it£¨ Today''s Chapter 11! 34000 word update! There are always people who think it''s slow. They think it''s slow when I update one chapter. They think it''s slow when I update three chapters. They still think it''s slow when I update ten chapters. Even when I update 50 chapters, they all scold me for being lazy. So I really can''t say that it''s estimated that there will be a small outbreak tomorrow, and then it will return to normal. No one can stand the outbreak every day. That''s all I can do, There may be an irregular outbreak in the future, and the specific time will be announced in the group, group: 424110920)

 Chapter 882

    Xiao Yao didn''t know anything about Tianxing palace, and he didn''t have a general control over Mr. nihilism''s strength.


    But if you have to compete for strength, Xiao Yao feels that the other side has already won.


    Since the appearance of Mr. nothingness, he has been talking about it for a long time. In fact, the central idea is very clear: I am a genius of Tianxing palace, and also a genius of the hidden world. Even our sect leader is about to be beaten by me, and my nickname is lonely.


    It''s very straightforward, but it''s true.


    Nantianyuan stood on the edge, his mouth twitched violently, and he said silently: "this man, how can he pretend more than brother Xiao?"


    Xiao Yao turned his face and glared at nantianyuan. Look at how uneducated he was. When did he pretend?


    Mr. nothingness squints at Xiao Yao, not angry.


    "I know that you may have no way to understand what I said, but that''s the truth. How can you understand my inner loneliness?" Mr. nothingness stood with his hands down and looked at the sky 45 degrees.


    Well, the clouds are white and the sky is blue.


    "Kill him!" Suddenly, a roar broke out in the crowd.


    "Damn it, Xiao Yao, strangle him quickly! I can''t stand it There was another roar.


    Mr. nothingness suddenly turned and looked around. Those who were still roaring were quiet in an instant.


    Although they all feel that Mr. nothingness will be forced to pretend a new realm, they have to say that the strength of Mr. nothingness is not something they can compete with.


    They don''t want to pay the price of their lives for a moment''s pleasure. It seems that they are too stupid.


    "It''s the first time I''ve met someone I hate more than me." Xiao Yao looked at Mr. nothingness and said, "you can pretend so much. Do you think Tianxing palace doesn''t care about you?"


    Mr. nothingness smiles and says nothing.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Nan Tianyuan suddenly said: "brother Xiao, otherwise let me deal with him?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "how can people say it is also the realm of Linghe, you are not his opponent. And you''ve consumed a lot of aura in your body when you fought with those two guys before. Now you''re going to die. "


    Although Nan Tianyuan was not convinced, he was helpless.


    After all, when Mr. nothingness came forward, he already felt a great breath.


    As Xiao Yao said, he is definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    For a long time, Mr. nothingness picked up his flute and leaned against a tree behind him, playing slowly.


    Nantianyuan stretched out his hand to pull Xiaoyao and whispered, "brother Xiao, this man can''t blow well. All the children in the children''s palace next door are better than him."


    Xiao Yao''s face was serious and he shook his head¡° No way. He''s the best guy I''ve ever seen


    "..." Nan Tianyuan, "I''m talking about playing flute!"


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, and nodded: "I thought you said bragging."


    The smile on Mr. nothingness''s face has disappeared. Even if he is good tempered and peaceful, he can''t bear it now.


    Why do these people have to pretend to be forced?


    Is it really that obvious?


    "Xiao Yao, I challenge you. Do you dare to take it?" Mr. nothingness suddenly takes a step forward and presses Xiao Yao with great momentum.


    Xiao Yao just waved his hand, and he dissolved the momentum.


    Many people look at Xiao Yao and shake their heads and sigh.


    "If I were Xiao Yao, I really don''t know what to do at this time. If I lose, I will die. If I win, I will directly offend Tianxing palace. It''s a dilemma!"


    "Yes, Tianxing palace is the largest sect in our secluded world. It''s said that there are three masters in Lingjiang realm in Tianxing palace."


    "Ah, I can''t help it. When Xiao Yao slaughtered the Zijin gate, he had offended the whole world. If Xiao Yao is a man in the world of seclusion, he will destroy the Zijin gate, but he is just a man in the world of seclusion. Can he insult us in the world of seclusion? "


    Xiao Yao finally took a step forward.


    "Since you want to die, I won''t keep you." Xiao Yao has a flat voice and no smile on his face.


    Xiao Yao, who was still joking with nantianyuan before, is very different.


    In his eyes, there is only indifference.


    "Good! Then I''ll see how capable you are With that, Mr. nothingness piped again.


    Xiao Yao


    What''s the time for this? Do you want to play another song?


    But the next second, when the flute came, Xiao Yao was shocked.


    After hearing the sound of the flute, all practitioners began to fall asleep.


    Even nantianyuan, standing beside Xiao Yao, is the same.


    "The devil''s voice fills my ears!" There is a spirit River realm cultivator with a slightly higher cultivation level. With a ferocious face, he quickly retreated for a distance, but his speed has slowed down a lot.


    Xiao Rao was interested in looking at Mr. nothingness and said, "I can''t see that your flute is still a magic weapon."


    Mr. nothingness put down his flute and looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look.


    "You''re not in my field?"


    "Ridiculous Xiao Yao burst out laughing, "a little mental interference, but also with the injury Lingyu? How many areas can even the strong in the realm of Linghai control? "


    With that, he clapped it with one hand.


    A group of flames, towards the position of Mr. nothingness smashed over.


    Mr. nothingness''s face changed greatly, and he quickly began to dance the flute, trying to block the blow.


    But he still despised Xiao Yao''s flame, even if the flame, his body also flew out, a mouthful of blood spit out.


    Looking at the flute in my hand, it is full of cracks. It seems to be destroyed.


    "You... You dare to destroy my flute!" Mr. nothingness got up with a pale face, and his anger was burning.


    "I dare not only destroy your flute, but also kill you!" With that, Xiao Yao rose from the sky and jumped to the top of Mr. nothingness''s head. Then another picture was taken.


    Under Mr. nothingness, there was a huge palm print, which was dusty.


    Mr. nothingness immediately felt a great aura coming down from the sky, as if a Mount Tai was coming from the top of his head.


    "Break it for me!" Nihilism is running the aura in the body, trying to block this palm.


    "Boom!" There was another loud noise. Mr. nihilist was lying on the ground directly, and his body sank for two meters.


    When Xiao Yao falls to the ground again, everyone stares round.


    "How is that possible? That''s Mr. nothingness


    "My God, Mr. nothingness has failed?"


    "It seems that what Mr. nihilism said before is right. Xiao Yao is really a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. Otherwise, how can he defeat Mr. nihilism with two hands?"


    Xiao Yao sneered and looked at Mr. nothingness.


    In Mr. nihilism''s body, a jade pendant has become powder.


    "Is that a talisman?"


    "It should be. If it wasn''t for the talisman of aura blessing, I''m afraid Mr. nothingness would be dead now."


    Xiao Yao looked at Mr. nihilism and said, "it seems that your heavenly walk palace values you very much. It seems that the amulet has the blessing of Lingjiang realm practitioners. Is it to save your life?"


    Mr. nothingness is biting his teeth.


    He took off the red rope from his neck and threw it aside.


    "Come again!" Mr. nothingness yelled angrily, "what if you are Lingjiang? I''m not a practitioner who has never surpassed the Lingjiang realm! "


    Hearing Mr. nihility''s words, Xiao Yao shook his head: "even if you are a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, you may not defeat me."


    "Well, let me see how powerful you are!" With that, Mr. nothingness clapped his hand on his flute.


    Flute immediately smashed, however, inside the flute even wrapped with a slender sword.


    The sword is majestic.


    "Sword hidden in flute?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, nodded, "this sword, afraid also is not common thing."


    "Hum, this is a flute sword, a medium spirit weapon. I haven''t used it for ten years, but I didn''t expect that you could force me out today." Mr. nothingness said with a sneer, "it means that you are really going to die today."


    Then he waved his flute and sword.


    Dao Dao sword Qi is attacking Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly, stretched out his hand to push away nantianyuan, who was standing beside him. At the same time, he clapped his hand at the other side.


    After pushing back the sword Qi, Xiao Yao has more fish intestines sword in his hand.


    "Today, let''s see what real swordsmanship is!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily. After throwing out the fish intestine sword in his hand, hundreds of sword shadows immediately appeared.


    "Parting sword!"


    "It''s the Zijin sect leader''s desolate parting sword skill!"


    "I didn''t expect that Xiao Yao had already learned the skill of dividing swords. Did he learn it long ago or just now? If it is the latter, this guy''s comprehension ability is really too strong. "


    Seeing the shadow of a hundred swords in the air, Mr. nihility''s face finally changed.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    After that, hundreds of sword shadows have shot in the direction of Mr. nothingness.


    Mr. nothingness retreats from the hundred meters, only to find that his Qi has been locked by Xiao Yao, and he can''t escape from the sword array in any case.


    However, just as Xiao Yao''s sword array was about to pass through nihilistic body, a blue spiritual stripe suddenly formed a barrier to block the shadow of the sword outside.


    Then, an illusion appeared in front of the public.


    In the vision, it was an old man with white hair.


    "Mr. Xiao Yao, let my elder disciple go. He has lost."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, doubt asks a way: "who are you?"¡° The head of Tianxing palace, Bai Qimei. " The old man said softly¡° Oh, my God! It''s the head of Tianxing palace¡° Why is he here? Has he come yet? " Everyone was surprised. When the illusion appeared, people already felt a huge pressure, just like the emperor''s coming. Xiao Yao sneered and said, "it''s just a mark. Do you want to block me?"¡° I''m not in your way. As long as you are willing to release my disciples, my Tianxing palace will no longer be your enemy, otherwise... "Later, the palace master didn''t finish, but the meaning of the words is very clear. Otherwise, we will never die!

 Chapter 883

    Although Bai Qimei''s face with a smile, but every word that he said contains a Tengteng murderous.


    Xiao Yao looks at Bai Qimei and suddenly laughs.


    "Is it up to you?" Xiao Yao asked, "what about a heavenly palace? If it''s a big deal, it will be destroyed. "


    With that, he directly smashed the illusion in front of him.


    "I''ll kill anyone who dares to stop me." Xiao Yao sneered, reached out his hand and pressed it down. The sword array turned into sword rain and passed through Mr. nihilism''s body.


    Suddenly, there are countless blood holes in Mr. nihilism.


    "How dare you At this time, in Tianxing palace, Bai Qimei clapped his hand on the front desk of the body and was furious.


    The whole hall was full of shock.


    "This Xiao Yao is too arrogant!"


    "Does he think it''s just against our heavenly palace? He wants to be an enemy to the whole world of seclusion


    Everyone''s face is so gloomy that they can drip water.


    Mr. nothingness died, which none of them had thought of before.


    When Mr. nihilism rushed to zijinmen, everyone knew it, but they didn''t worry too much. After all, in their opinion, even if nihilism was really inferior to Xiao Yao, it was not difficult for them to retreat. This is why Nan Tianyuan didn''t choose to pursue his opponent when he ran away.


    But none of them thought that Xiao Yao''s strength was so terrible.


    Why can a practitioner in the secular world be so strong without any school or inheritance?


    "Palace master, this man must be killed!" An old man in a white robe stood up and said, biting his teeth.


    His eyes turned red as if he were possessed.


    For his mood at this time, everyone can understand, after all, nothingness is his son!


    You know, nothingness is the most outstanding young man in Tianxing palace.


    Let''s not say it''s Tianxing palace. Even in the whole world of seclusion, nothingness is one of the few. As long as nihilism can continue to cultivate, it can keep the title of the first sect of Tianxing palace in the world!


    But now, nothingness is dead, which is a fatal blow to Tianxing palace.


    Master of Tianxing palace, he finally calms down.


    "Xiao Yao, you must die." He cold spit out four words, but has already announced a person''s death penalty.


    After that, he turned around, looked at his nihilistic father and said, "elder, you will send out a lot of hero Posts tomorrow. We are worried about all the sects in the seclusion world. Let''s judge Xiao Yao!"


    "Yes The elder was very happy in his heart. "Thank you, master of the palace. My son didn''t die in vain. That demon must be killed!"


    The master of Tianxing palace waved his hand: "let it go."


    When only Bai Qimei was left in the hall, he frowned and sighed.


    "Is the world of seclusion really going to be in chaos?"


    Inside the Zijin gate.


    The death of nothingness makes everyone silent.


    One by one, they stare at Xiao Yao, with surprise in their eyes.


    They really can''t believe that Mr. nothingness is the youngest generation in Tianxing palace! It can be said that he is the core figure of Tianxing palace.


    Now, how could you die like this?


    How dare Xiao Yao kill Mr. nihility?


    Doesn''t he know what it means to do that? He will be the enemy of the whole world!


    Before, there were several sects who wanted to win over Xiao Yao, but now they immediately gave up the idea.


    Are you kidding? Who dares to stand with Xiao Yao now? Isn''t that the opposite of Tianxing palace? Unless it''s killing me!


    However, Xiao Yao doesn''t care what they think.


    He picked up the flute and sword on the ground, wiped the mark on it and threw it to Nan Tianyuan.


    "It''s a good thing. Keep it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, good!" Nan Tianyuan was puzzled again. "Brother Xiao, don''t you want this flute sword?"


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    "..." everyone around was speechless.


    That''s a magic weapon! You don''t like it? Is that arrogant?


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said is from his heart. Since he came to zijinmen, he found that he had been raised.


    After that, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on nihility''s hand again.


    "Why? There are treasures on this boy Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    He squatted down and took off the ring from nihilism''s finger.


    "I still said before that I want to find a magic weapon with storage space for you. I''ll get it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Then he threw the ring to Nan Tianyuan and said, "I''ve erased the mark on it. When you go back, you can add your own mark with the first drop of blood on it."


    If nantianyuan is also a practitioner of Lingjiang realm now, the complicated step of recognizing the LORD by dropping blood can be eliminated, and you can directly add your own mark on the ring with your mental power.


    This is nantianyuan''s own business. He can''t help.


    Nan Tianyuan put the ring on his hand with a smile and said, "by the way, brother Xiao, there are old song and them! Why don''t we take something for them when we go back this time? "


    Xiao Yao nodded thoughtfully, turned his face and looked at the practitioners standing behind him.


    The practitioners shivered and ran away.


    Are you kidding? Are they still waiting for Xiao Yao to kill them and take away their treasure?


    The second son of Hong Jianzong has been killed by Xiao Yao, and Mr. nihility of Tianxing palace has been buried in the sword array.


    In the whole world of seclusion, is there anyone Xiao Yao dare not kill?


    Xiao Yao also laughed when he saw those people running fast.


    "Brother Xiao, it seems that our goal has been achieved!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Not really." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Yes, this time we offended Hong Jianzong and Tianxing palace to death. Ah, we really want to stand on the opposite side of the world of seclusion." Nan Tianyuan sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, but also some helpless: "even if I don''t kill the second childe or Mr. nothingness, will they let me go? Everything is bullshit, and they will still trouble me. In this case, why should I keep hands with them? "


    In the end, Xiao Yao sighed again and said, "in fact, my heart is longing for peace, but they have to force me to go on the opposite road with them."


    Nantian kept silent for a long time and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    "Brother Xiao, I was wrong before. You are still the champion in the world


    Xiao Yao


    At this time, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Zhuge burning the sky.


    "Mr. Zhuge, I killed the second son of Hong Jianzong. Are you afraid you can''t go back?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile: "Xiao Yao, thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" Xiao Yao asked, "thank me for killing the second young master? Don''t be kidding. Even if it''s you, it''s easy to kill him. " Zhuge Huotian shook his head: "I thank you because you helped me make the decision."


    Xiao Yao understood the meaning of Zhuge burning heaven.


    Nantian was far away, grieving: "Mr. Zhuge, how can you say that you are also the most powerful person in our secular world, the emperor? Why do you have to bear such humiliation? I thought you should have drawn your sword long ago, but I didn''t expect that even in the end, you didn''t do it. "


    Although nantianyuan fought with the two practitioners of Lingxi realm before, he could see the situation of Zhuge burning heaven clearly.


    He did not expect that Zhuge Huotian could endure so much.


    "If I had Xiao Yao''s accomplishments, I would rise up with my sword, but I''m not him." Zhuge said.


    Zhuge''s words made nantianyuan silent.


    If you think about it carefully, there is a reason for Zhuge to do so.


    If the person who killed the second young master is really him, without Xiao Yao''s protection, and Hong Jianzong''s people pursue him, can he still save his life?


    No wonder Zhuge said that he was not Xiao Yao and could not do it.


    Just at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly turned his face and looked at Zhuge burning the sky with solemn eyes.


    "Even if I don''t have this cultivation, I will pull out my sword."


    "..." ZHUGE Huotian didn''t speak, obviously didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Mr. Zhuge, even if you don''t believe it, it doesn''t matter. I just think that people are good! If you live, you can have no power, no money, no woman, and even no life, but you can''t lose your dignity. Otherwise, the wild dogs on the roadside won''t look at me. "


    Zhuge burned the sky slightly a Leng, he looked at Xiao Yao, eyes dull.


    For a long time, he let out a long sigh of relief, gave a bitter smile, and said to himself, "it seems that I am really old and have lost my previous spirit."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Originally, I found a treasure in Hong Jianzong, and I wanted to wait to see what you brought to you. Now it''s a pity that I can''t go back." Zhuge said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is interested in hearing the speech.


    "Treasure? What treasure? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "A map." Zhuge said with a smile, "a map of Beichuan."


    "What''s on the map?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Since it can be regarded as a treasure by Zhuge Huotian, Xiao Yao thinks that it must be valuable.


    Although Zhuge''s cultivation is not high, Xiao Yao can''t compare his vision.


    "Find the map of ice and fire!" Zhuge said.


    "Ice fire" these two words say, Xiao Yao''s face immediately changed.


    "Strange fire?" Xiao Yao is really excited.


    Zhuge Huotian nodded: "yes, that map seems to have been left by an alchemist. I think you are an alchemist. It must be useful to you."


    The South sky is far away, listening to the clouds¡° Xiao Ge, what is ice fire? " Xiao Yao pondered for a while, and his tone was complicated: "ice fire is a strange kind of fire. If it''s used for alchemy, even if it''s a quasi elixir, maybe I can try it." Xiao Yao''s words excited nantianyuan¡° If so, what are we waiting for? Let''s go Nan Tianyuan said. Zhuge had no good way to burn the sky: "didn''t you say that just now? It''s in Hong Jianzong. Do you think I can go back? "¡° Then go back. " It was Xiao Yao who said, "if they don''t give me what I want, I''ll let them die!" Word by word, sonorous and powerful!

 Chapter 884

    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to make Hong Jianzong any better.


    After all, he didn''t have a bad feeling for Hong Jianzong. The last time he went to the trade fair, a girl of Hong Jianzong took the initiative to stand up for him and fight with the people in zijinmen. Although Xiao Yao and nantianyuan didn''t need each other at that time, it was at least a favor.


    Since it''s human feelings, we have to bear them in mind.


    But now, for the sake of kindling, Xiao Yao doesn''t care so much. Besides, the second son of Hong Jianzong may have crossed Naihe bridge now. Since conflicts have already broken out, what''s the point of deepening some conflicts?


    Anyway, more lice don''t bite.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s back suddenly came "ah Wu ah Wu" voice.


    Turning around, Xiao Yaole got up.


    "Where did you go when you were fighting? Now it''s over. Do you know you''re back? " Xiao Yao depressed said.


    Xiaobai had been following him before, but after seeing so many people outside Zijin gate, he chose to hide. Xiao Yao actually found out for a long time, but he didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Xiao Bai shouts at Xiao Yao, full of grievances. It seems that he wants to tell Xiao Yao that he has no choice but to hide.


    Nan Tianyuan was surprised and said, "eh? Xiao Ge, where did the little dog come from? "


    "Ah woo!" When Xiao Bai heard Nan Tianyuan''s words, he immediately roared at him, as if he had been greatly insulted.


    "Come on, come on, what''s your name? I admit your mother is very good, but how good can you be now?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Xiaobai immediately calmed down.


    "No, this little thing still has Aura!" Nan Tianyuan was surprised again.


    "It''s not a dog, it''s a snow wolf." Xiao Yao looked at Nan Tianyuan and said with a smile.


    "Snow Wolf?" Nan Tianyuan was at a loss for the first time.


    It was Zhuge who was burning the sky on the edge, suddenly full of surprise.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think this little beast is the spirit wolf in the snow field?" Zhuge Huotian asked in surprise.


    It''s as if I''ve heard some shocking news.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge''s burning sky and was surprised: "have you ever heard of it?"


    "Only in ancient books." Zhuge took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Yao, your luck is really good. This is a spirit beast. It has a life span of thousands of years. When you grow up to adulthood, your accomplishments are comparable to those of the practitioners in the realm of the spirit sea. The later you go, the higher your accomplishments are, and you may even become a god beast."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Although what Zhuge Huotian said is hard to believe, after seeing that this is the mother of xiaolinglang, he also has a basic understanding of Xueyuan Linglang. The Xueyuan Linglang who has lived for many years is really terrible. In its words, even the practitioners of Linghai realm, the more instant it can kill.


    "My God, this little thing has so much power?" Nantianyuan still couldn''t believe it. His eyes changed when he looked at Xiaobai.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry, it doesn''t have much ability now. It can compete with the practitioners who break the heaven realm at most."


    Nan Tianyuan is relieved, but he has made up his mind to have a good relationship with the wolf. When he grows up, he can still cover himself


    At least, it can''t cause Xiao Bai''s hostility, or what if he is killed by the second?


    "Well, let''s go now." Xiao Yao said. "Where to?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "Go to Hong Jianzong!" Xiao Yao asked, "didn''t you say that just now?"


    Zhuge said with a bitter smile, "are you really going to go?"


    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face looks strange.


    "Mr. Zhuge, it''s not kind of you to do so."


    Zhuge Huotian''s face changed slightly, but he soon recovered. He also showed a puzzled expression. Looking at Xiao Yao, he asked, "what do you mean? Why am I so unkind? "


    "Didn''t you want me to accompany you back to Hong Jianzong when you disclosed the news of Binghuo to me? Besides the fire map, I think you have some good things in hongjianzong, right? Otherwise, we won''t use this method. " Xiao Yao said, "in fact, even if you don''t tell me the news of the kindling and ask me to accompany you, I will agree. People like you will be very tired even if you think too much in your mind."


    Zhuge burned the sky


    He felt that Xiao Yao was just a different kind of person. He could even guess what he thought.


    He had to admit that what Xiao Yao said was true. The reason why he disclosed the information about the fire map was that he hoped Xiao Yao could protect himself and return to Hong Jianzong.


    But now that he was torn down, his old face turned red.


    "Mr. Zhuge, you are my elder and have helped me a lot, so there''s no need to play tricks on me in the future." Xiao Yao continued, "what do you think?"


    Zhuge Fantian stepped back and bowed to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I am narrow-minded." After standing up straight, Zhuge sighed and said, "before, I thought that if I didn''t tell you the fire map, you might not be willing to go with me. After all, it''s my business, and it has nothing to do with you. Besides, Hong Jianzong''s experts are like clouds. You don''t have to take risks for me. Now it seems that, I''m the one who uses the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    After that, the three took Xiaobai and went down the mountain together.


    After getting off the mountain, Xiao Yao and others found a restaurant nearby. As soon as they sat down, the male owner of the restaurant suddenly came over.


    "Hello, is your name Xiao Yao?" The man is also holding a picture of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly and nodded: "do you know me?"


    "No, no, there was a man and a woman here before. They seemed to be waiting for you here. They gave me 10000 yuan to let me see your words and tell you to give them peace." The boss said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao has just come to his senses. It must be song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao.


    "When did they leave?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Some time ago!" The boss said, "originally, they seemed to have been waiting for you here, but at that time, many people swarmed into Kunlongshan. I don''t know what happened, so the man and the woman left."


    Xiao Yao understood.


    It''s true that song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao will not leave if they don''t see their safe return. But at that time, all the major sects swarmed into Kunlongshan and wanted to fight in zijinmen. Song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao may also be aware of the danger, so they quickly left.


    "They''re fine." Xiao Yao said something.


    "They --" the expression on the male boss''s face looked a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao seems to be aware of something. As soon as his face changes, he stands up and stares at him and asks, "have they met any trouble?"


    "As soon as they left, they met a group of people who seemed to be looking for trouble. They said that they were from the Liu family and wanted to avenge their son. The young man was really good. Although he was injured, he still killed him." The male boss said quickly.


    "Pa!"


    Xiao Yao clapped his hand on the table, and the wooden table broke to pieces.


    "Liu family, Liu Wolong!" Xiao Yao immediately thought of Liu Wolong in his mind.


    "Damn, does the Liu family want to die? We even dare to provoke zijinmen, but they dare to ask for trouble? " Nan Tianyuan said angrily.


    "It seems that we have to go to the Liu family." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    "Well." Nantianyuan nodded and said, "I''d better give them a call first and ask if they are safe."


    Xiao Yao nodded and took out his cell phone from his pocket, but it had no power for a long time.


    I went to the boss to pick up the charger. After ten minutes, I immediately found Li Xiaoxiao''s phone and dialed it.


    The phone was put through soon.


    Hearing that the phone was connected, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Xiao Yao? Are you back? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "No, but I''m safe. I just have some things to do. I have to go back in a while. You''re already in Haitian city?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, we are in the Xu family now."


    "The Xu family?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Well, we met people who called themselves Liu family in Kunlongshan. They said that you killed their sons to get revenge. Among them, song Yilin, two practitioners of Lingxi realm, was injured. However, we were saved by a little girl named Xu Fuzi. The people of Liu family also said that they wanted to kill in Haitian city. I have already called my third grandfather and asked them to hide." Li Xiaoxiao said quickly.


    "Good, good Liu family!" Xiao Yao sneered again and again, "it seems that they really don''t know what to do."


    After asking the addresses of Li Xiaoxiao and others, Xiao Yao hangs up.


    Nan Tianyuan was deeply amused: "are these people of the Liu family crazy? Don''t they know that we have leveled the Zijin gate? You dare to trouble us. "


    "Four cities first." Xiao Yao put down his chopsticks and said.


    Originally, Xiao Yao planned to make some food for Xiao Bai, but Xiao Bai was not interested in those food at all.


    "Don''t you need to eat?" Xiao Yao said curiously.


    Xiaobai shook his head hard and began to scream, indicating that he was hungry.


    At this time, youyou said, "the spirit wolf still needs to eat, but they support the spirit grass, the spirit medicine and the elixir. By the way, jade is OK."


    Xiao Yao was startled and stared at Xiaobai, who was still nodding his head and echoing Zhuge''s burning words.


    "Damn, you''re so hard to raise?" Xiaobai is very angry, seems to want to tell Xiao Yao, before it in the small world, has been eating medicine lingcao¡° Forget it, since I''ve brought you out, I can''t starve you. " Xiao Yao thought, he took out a large number of 789 pills from the storage bracelet and put them in a bowl. Xiaobai is full of joy, his head goes out, and in the blink of an eye, the bowl is at the bottom. After that, he raised his head and yelled at Xiao Yao, as if to tell Xiao Yao that he was not full at all. "..." Xiao Yao is going crazy.

 Chapter 885

    This is where to keep a pet, it is to keep a ancestor ah!


    Helpless, Xiao Yao also had to take out dozens of pills, all poured into the bowl.


    He was able to see that with Xiaobai, he would have to continue refining these low-grade pills.


    As for the elixir and so on, Xiaobai is to think don''t think, Xiao Yao himself is not enough to eat!


    Now he really wants to give Xiaobai away.


    "Well, you''re such a drag bottle." Xiao Yao looked at Xiaobai and sighed.


    Originally, he wanted to throw Xiaobai into the storage space, but now he didn''t dare to think about it.


    If he really put Xiaobai into the storage space, I''m afraid that soon all the elixir herbs he put in his bracelet will be swept away by it.


    This time, Xiaobai finally had enough. After eating nearly 100 pills, he shook his head to express his satisfaction.


    "Come on, eat it too. Shall we go on our way?" Xiao Yao smiles.


    Three men and one beast are driving towards the four cities.


    Two hours after arriving at the four cities from Kunlong mountain, Xiao Yao and others gave up the bus and went directly to the four cities. With their spiritual cultivation, if they can''t run as fast as the car, they can only say that their cultivation is too watery.


    If it wasn''t for the burning of the sky with nantianyuan and Zhuge, Xiao Yao would fly by as a purple rainbow.


    The three of them were running in front, and Xiaobai with four legs was running hard behind them. When he got to the place, Xiaobai rushed up to bite Xiao Yao''s trouser legs, intending to revenge.


    "OK, OK, you can grow up quickly. When you get to the realm of Linghai, can''t you keep up with it?" Xiao Yao said, "then, I can still ride you to run!"


    Xiao Bai heard Xiao Yao''s words, and his eyes showed a look of panic. He quickly shrank back.


    At the thought of being ridden by Xiao Yao, he felt a panic in his heart


    In the world of seclusion, although the Xu family is a small family, it can be regarded as a big family in the secular world.


    Standing at the gate of the Xu family, Xiao Yao raised his head and took a look. Pointing to the two words on the plaque, he said with a smile, "see? Xu Fu, I didn''t expect that the Xu family could be so rich. "


    Nan Tianyuan said, "what can this be? The Xu family is also a family in the world of seclusion. If they can''t even earn money, it would be a shame."


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and thought that what Nan Tianyuan said was very reasonable.


    Knocking on the door of the Xu family, an old man opened the door.


    "Who are you?" The old man looks about sixty years old, but he is in a very good mental state.


    "I''m Xiao Yao. My friend is here." Xiao Yao said.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" Hearing Xiao Yao''s name, the old man seemed to have changed his face. Then he quickly stepped aside and said, "come on, come on, it''s just because of you, the young lady and the master are quarreling so much!"


    After Xiao Yao entered the gate, he was puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    "Your friend is in our house. The young lady brought him back. However, the master is very opposed to this. He says that it will lead to disaster and wants to drive away your friend. The young lady refuses to accept anything and even forces her to death. Now she is still fighting!" The old man sighed and said, "the rest of the Xu family also hope to drive away your friends, so now, miss has almost become the target of public criticism."


    Xiao Yao is not angry.


    After all, for the Xu family, taking in Song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao is a natural disaster. It''s a kind of love. Even if people don''t want to take them in, it''s reasonable. Xiao Yao is grateful enough to bring them to the present.


    Following behind the old man, Xiao Yao and others just walked through the yard to the main house, and heard the noise inside.


    "Xu Fu CI! You can''t be too selfish. Those two are Xiao Yao''s friends. Do you know who Xiao Yao is? He is the public enemy of our whole seclusion world, but you still help him. What do you want to do It was a young woman sitting in a chair.


    "Yes, Xu Fu Ci, even if your father is the head of the family, you can''t do so recklessly!" Another middle-aged man opened his mouth. The man''s appearance was similar to Xu Yun''s.


    Xu Fu stood in the middle of the passenger hall with a expressionless face.


    "I brought those two people back. If you insist on driving them away, drive me away as well." Xu Fu CI said, biting his lips.


    "You Xu Yun slapped on the table, stood up and said angrily, "can you stop fooling around?"


    Xu Fu CI said angrily, "father, Xiao Yao saved my life when I was in zijinmen. If it wasn''t for him, I might have died now. Even if I didn''t die, I might be disfigured. How can I forget this kindness?"


    "Hum, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, how could zijinmen be in turmoil?"


    "That is, you used to go to Zijin gate to revitalize your family, but now it''s better. How can you practice when Zijin gate is gone?"


    "Ah, everything is Xiao Yao. Don''t let me see him!"


    At this time, a voice, from the door.


    "What if you see me?" Xiao Yao walks in, Zhuge Huotian, nantianyuan and Xiaobai follow him.


    After Xiao Yao said this, the middle-aged man hesitated and asked, "who are you?"


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao''s voice is calm, without a ripple.


    When Xu Fu saw Xiao Yao, he was very excited.


    He actually survived?


    "You won a hundred miles of desolation?" Xu Fu blurted out and asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao smile, "this time, thank you for taking care of my friends."


    "Ah! No, nothing... "Xu Fu CI suddenly blushed, and then subconsciously lowered his head.


    At this time, the people of the Xu family changed their faces.


    "What? Is he Xiao Yao? I didn''t expect to be so young. "


    "Is this the devil of our seclusion? It''s over. He won''t hear what we just said, will he? "


    "So what if I hear that? It''s four cities. It''s our Xu family''s territory!" The middle-aged man said with a sneer.


    Another middle-aged woman said helplessly, "second brother, don''t forget that even the Zijin gate has been removed by Xiao Yao. What is the Xu family like in other people''s eyes?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s face changed.


    When Xu Yun saw Xiao Yao, he immediately showed a flattering smile.


    "Xiao Shaoxia, are you ok?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Yun and was shocked.


    Didn''t this guy still blame Xu Fu CI for meddling and bringing Li Xiaoxiao and song Yilin back? Now, how come you''re smiling again?


    Face changing master!


    Although look in the eye, can Xiao Yao also did not say, just nodded: "I''m ok."


    Someone said, "it''s said that there are a lot of sects in Zijin sect now. Have you left all over?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the man who was talking and said with a smile, "they want to stop me, but they don''t have enough strength. After I killed a few, they didn''t dare to do it."


    "You... You didn''t sneak out, you killed?" The man was shocked.


    "Yes! The second son of Hong Jianzong and the experts around him are all dead. Oh, yes, there is another one who is Mr. nothingness in Tianxing palace. They are not strong enough. "


    Hearing this, everyone in the Xu family was in an uproar.


    "My God! This guy killed Mr. nothingness? And the second son of Hong Jianzong. Doesn''t he know the origin of them? "


    "Ah, it''s over. It''s really a disaster! Maybe Hong Jianzong and tianxinggong will come to our Xu family later! "


    Before that, he also clamored that the four cities were the middle-aged men in their Xu family''s territory. His face was hard to see.


    What if this is the Xu family?


    Even the people of Hong Jianzong and Tianxing palace dare to kill. Will they care about their Xu family?


    The Xu family is like a baby in front of Tianxing palace and Hong Jianzong. They can kill them with one finger.


    Even Xu Fu''s poems are wide eyed.


    "The second son of Hong Jianzong, Mr. nothingness of Tianxing Palace - how can you kill them? You have caused yourself too much trouble


    "That''s right. I''m so arrogant. I really think Tianxing palace and Hong Jianzong are all bullied by zijinmen?"


    "Ah, I''m on my way to death."


    When Xiao Yao heard these words, he just looked indifferent.


    "Miss Xu, thank you again. Can I take my friend away?"


    Xu Fu bit his lips and said, "is it necessary to be in such a hurry?"


    "Do you think the Xu family welcomes me?" Xiao Yao asked helplessly.


    Xu Fu turned around and looked at his uncles, uncles, brothers and sisters. All he saw were impatient expressions.


    Obviously, they all want Xiao Yao to leave the Xu family and the four cities so as not to bring disaster to them.


    "Well, you come with me." Xu Fu sighed and took the lead out of the main house.


    Xiao Yao and others followed.


    Through two rooms, a corridor, standing at the door, you can hear song Yilin''s voice.


    "Sister-in-law, otherwise we can go back directly now. Except for Xu Fu''s Ci, I''m tired of seeing them one by one. I really want to kill them directly."


    "OK, stop. Xiao Yao should be here soon."


    "Ah, I don''t know if brother Xiao is staying in zijinmen and bailihuang to make a foundation." Song Yilin complained, "don''t come to us yet."


    Xiao Yao can''t help but push the door open and walk in.


    "I said," what are you talking about in front of my daughter-in-law? You''re the one who makes the foundation. Your whole family is the one who makes the foundation! " Xiao Yao said angrily.


    "Brother Shaw?"¡° Xiao Yao When they saw Xiao Yao, they came at the same time. As a result, Xiao Yao kicked song Yilin away and hugged Li Xiaoxiao. Song Yilin, who fell to the ground, was about to cry: "he values color more than friends, which is a typical example of valuing color more than friends." Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him¡° Hook up with my sister-in-law, I''ll kill you! " Nan Tianyuan deliberately frightens song Yilin. Song Yilin didn''t pay any attention to him. Did he hook up with Li Xiaoxiao? In his heart, Li Qiuyue is the most beautiful girl in the world¡° Don''t talk nonsense. " Xiao Yao stares at Nan Tianyuan. Nan Tianyuan laughed and sat down with Zhuge Huotian.

 Chapter 886

    Xiao Yao wiped away Li Xiaoxiao''s tears, and then stroked her hair. Her voice was full of warmth: "silly girl, what are you crying for? I''m here, aren''t I?"


    Li Xiaoxiao just shed tears.


    Maybe she wanted to vent all the emotions she had repressed when she was in zijinmen.


    Xiao Yao just held Li Xiaoxiao quietly and kept silent.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to say something comforting, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Tell Li Xiaoxiao that he will never take any risks again? How can it be? Let''s not say anything else. After Li Xiaoxiao and song Yilin are settled, they have to go to Hong Jianzong.


    Xu Fu Ci, who came in with Xiao Yao and others, stood on the side and looked at Li Xiaoxiao with admiration.


    She couldn''t help thinking how nice it would be if she were Li Xiaoxiao


    Then, she was startled by her own thoughts, and her face turned red instantly.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you outside." In order not to let people find their embarrassment, after finishing this sentence, Xu Fu CI ran out quickly.


    "By the way, old song, aren''t you hurt? I see you are in high spirits Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    With a bitter smile, song Yilin slowly opened his clothes and wrapped a bandage around his waist. At this time, blood was also seeping out.


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned.


    "So badly hurt?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yilin gave a ha ha: "it''s nothing. I was hurt more seriously before!"


    Li Xiaoxiao left Xiao Yao''s arms, gave Xiao Yao a blow, and said, "Song Yilin was injured just to protect me. You kicked people before."


    Xiao Yao also apologized.


    He went to song Yilin and gave him a fruit of the Holy Spirit.


    "Well? What is this When the Holy Spirit fruit was put into his mouth, song Yilin''s face immediately changed greatly. His originally pale face turned ruddy in an instant, and even Nan Tianyuan and Zhuge Huotian, who were standing on the edge, could feel the rich aura in Song Yilin''s body.


    "Good thing, go to refining now." Xiao Yao patted song Yilin on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Good!" Song Yilin sat cross legged on the bed with a happy face.


    Turning around and looking at nantianyuan and Zhuge Huotian, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you two will have it later, but now, we have to solve some problems first."


    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile, "OK, I''m not in a hurry."


    The expression on Zhuge''s face was a little embarrassed¡° I don''t have to


    He knows that he is not Xiao Yao''s person. Xiao Yao is willing to share good things with song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan because they are his brothers.


    Although the relationship between him and Xiao Yao is good, it is not much better after all. What song Yilin ate before, he knew at a glance that it was absolutely comparable to the elixir or even the elixir. What qualification does he have to enjoy?


    "Mr. Zhuge, you don''t have to refuse. Besides, I know you always want to be strong, don''t you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "as long as you can remember this love, it''s enough."


    Listen to Xiao Yao have said this point, Zhuge burning days is also a spiritual shock, finally made a decision.


    "Xiao Yao, although I''m older than you, I''m willing to fight with you in the future." Zhuge burned the sky and said.


    In fact, he had this idea for a long time, just because he couldn''t save face, so he couldn''t say it.


    Anyway, he is much older than Xiao Yao, and he is also the elder of Xiao Yao. Let him follow Xiao Yao behind, this spread out, don''t know how many people will laugh.


    However, when Xiao Yao said what he had said before, he suddenly realized.


    As Xiao Yao said, his goal is to become stronger and stronger.


    Whether it is song Yilin or Nan Tianyuan, their accomplishments are advancing by leaps and bounds. The reason is that they are Xiao Yao''s people. Because of Xiao Yao, they can get so many opportunities. Isn''t that right now?


    If so, why can''t you put everything down and fight for the world behind Xiao Yao?


    Face is for oneself, not for others. What''s more, when he entered the Zijin gate, did he receive less humiliation? Why didn''t he think about his face at that time? Joining Hong Jianzong can bear so much humiliation. Can''t you lower your posture a little now? Following Xiao Yao is much better than he is in Hong Jianzong.


    After thinking about all this, Zhuge Huotian suddenly had a feeling of sudden brightness.


    Xiao Yao did not expect that Zhuge Huotian would suddenly say such words.


    He was silent for a while, and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Zhuge, why is that so?"


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile: "as long as you don''t dislike me, I''m old and weak."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "of course not. I just didn''t expect you to make such a decision. Since that''s the case, let''s move forward together, but you are still our elder. This can''t be confused."


    Zhuge was a little surprised.


    This means that Zhuge Huotian can not only join Xiao Yao''s group, but also keep a low profile.


    This was something that Zhuge had never thought of before burning heaven.


    "Thank you... Thank you!" Zhuge can only be grateful for burning the sky.


    At this time, the door has been heard in bursts of footsteps.


    "It seems that someone can''t wait." Xiao Yao said.


    Nan Tianyuan shrugged his shoulders: "do you want me to talk to them?" At the same time, he took out his own thunder hammer.


    Well, this way of chatting with others is unique.


    However, Xiao Yao likes it!


    "Ha ha, let''s go out and have a look." Xiao Yao smiles, hugs Xiao Bai behind him, hands him to Li Xiaoxiao, and says, "take her to play for a while."


    "Wow! What a lovely dog Seeing Xiaobai, Li Xiaoxiao''s girlish heart immediately overflowed.


    It has to be said that any girl can''t control her emotions when she sees Xiaobai.


    It''s so cute.


    Xiaobai purred, obviously very dissatisfied with Li Xiaoxiao''s name of "puppy".


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and patted Xiaobai''s head: "fierce what fierce, my daughter-in-law likes you is your honor, you dare to bully my daughter-in-law, don''t want to eat pills in the future."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Xiao Bai immediately spat out his tongue and began to act silly.


    "Don''t bully it!" Li Xiaoxiao pats Xiao Yao''s hand and holds Xiaobai tightly to his chest.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were red, and he said to Xiaobai, "you''d better be a mother, or I''ll strangle you!"


    Xiao Bai ignored Xiao Yao.


    "Hum!" Xiao Yao realized that his status in Li Xiaoxiao''s heart had been reduced, and he was a little depressed. He knew that he would not give Xiaobai to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Get out." Xiao Yao coughed and went out with Nan Tianyuan and Zhuge Huotian.


    Those people of the Xu family are already standing at the door.


    Xu Fu CI blocked them from rushing in.


    "Now, Xiao Yao, can you go?" Said the middle-aged man, frowning.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "I''m Xu Zeng." Said the middle-aged man.


    "This is my father''s younger brother and my second uncle," Xu Fu introduced to Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao knows.


    He asked, "I''m curious. Is it Xu Yun or you, the owner of the Xu family?"


    As soon as Xu Zeng''s face changed, he said angrily, "what does this have to do with you?"


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s nothing to do with me. I''m just curious! You Xu family owner did not say anything, you a strength of jiwai, is what intention ah? "


    "Xu Zeng''s face turned red.


    Xiao Yao''s words pushed him to Xu Yun and whipped him.


    "Don''t sow discord!" At this time, the young girl said, "this is the Xu family. It''s not your turn to comment!"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Immediately, the surrounding temperature seems to have dropped several degrees.


    The girl was startled by Xiao Yao, subconsciously stepped back, her face became pale because of fear.


    "Pay attention to the way you talk to me." Xiao Yao looked at her coldly, "don''t challenge the limit of my patience."


    "..." the girl was silent for a while, gritted her teeth, raised her courage and said, "hum, what else can you do except scare a girl?"


    "Xu Song, don''t go too far!" Xu Fu CI couldn''t help saying.


    "I went too far?" The girl named Xu Song was like hearing the funniest joke in the world, "who is too much between us? You are leading the wolf into the house


    "You..." Xu Fu CI still wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao pressed his shoulder.


    "Needless to say, leave it to me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu Fu nodded subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and his eyes flashed a cold light.


    The Xu family, unexpectedly, took a few steps back.


    "You... What do you want to do? We Xu family have not offended you Xu Zeng said quickly.


    "Now my brother is still recovering. One day at most, we will leave. There''s no need to rush." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why should we promise you?" Xu Song said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand, just pointed out that a big tree standing in Xu''s family yard had been broken.


    "I didn''t ask you to promise me." Xiao Yao smiles, "give you face, discuss with you, don''t give you face, who can drive me away?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu family, this time the collective silence down.


    "Now, are you satisfied?" Xiao Yao sighed, "I''m reasonable with you, but I don''t care. What''s the matter? You don''t want to reason, and I don''t want to reason with you. " With that, he turned around and walked into the room, leaving the stunned Xu family behind£¨ Brothers, I''ve never asked for a monthly ticket before, and I didn''t say I had to rush to the list. But this time, I vaguely have some hope. So, I beg you, if you can, to cross and cast a few monthly tickets, so that I can fight once, even if it''s just a few places, it can give me some honor and look better, OK? This month, I want to fight once again, and I promise again that the update this month will not be less than 500000 words. This week, 130000 words have been written. In this business, it is already super fast. I just ask you to come here and cast a few monthly tickets. Can you give me some hope? Group 2: 316092088)

 Chapter 887

    When Xiao Yao and others entered the house, the Xu family did not immediately speak.


    One by one, they just left the backyard with tacit understanding and returned to the main house.


    After crossing the threshold, one by one, it began to break out.


    "What the hell is Xiao Yao? How dare you threaten us


    "Yes! What does he mean by that? Are you going to stay here? "


    "Ah, it''s all Xu Fu''s fault. I have to bring those two guys in. Now it''s better. It''s easier to ask God than to send him away."


    Xu Yun finally couldn''t listen any more and slapped him on the table: "have you said enough?"


    After all, Xu Yun is the head of the family.


    "Before in front of Xiao Yao, why didn''t you dare to say these words?" Xu Yun''s face is so gloomy that it can drip water.


    Although this is a fact, but in front of so many people to say, we have no face ah?


    But, helpless, the other side is the owner, and it is also true. Even if there are some hangs on the faces of the public, they can not make complaints about any Tucao.


    "Uncle, Xiao Yao is really unreasonable. What shall we do now?" Xu Song said.


    Xu Yun looked at her, frowned and asked, "as you said, what do you think we should do now?"


    "Of course, he was kicked out!" Xu Song did not want to say directly.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you to come back." Xu Yun sat down and said.


    Xu Song


    She wanted to swear in her heart. If she really had the ability to drive Xiao Yao away, now the position of the head of the family would be her own.


    Depressed to depressed, she continued: "anyway, we can''t just wait! What can we do when Xiao Yao''s enemies come to us? That''s the crime of covering up! "


    "It depends on whether those people are capable of punishing Xiao Yao." Xu Yun said with a bitter smile.


    No matter Xiao Yao''s enemies or Xiao Yao himself, they are not the ones that the Xu family in four cities can provoke.


    So now the people of the Xu family are so depressed that they are all involved in things that had nothing to do with them.


    The person who caused this situation is obviously Xu Fu CI.


    "Meddlesome little girl, ah, now you know the trouble is big?" Xu Zeng said with a cold hum.


    Xu Fu didn''t speak.


    Although there is nothing wrong with her insistence on what she has done in her heart, under such circumstances, she thinks it is better for her to speak as little as possible, otherwise it will certainly cause everyone''s siege.


    Now, after all, she''s the only one who thinks she''s right.


    Even her father did not stand on her side this time, but chose to stand with the family.


    After all, Xu Yun is the head of the Xu family. His words, deeds and every move will determine the fate of the Xu family. From a personal point of view, he will support his daughter''s practice. After all, understanding gratitude is the most basic criterion to evaluate a person''s character. But from a family point of view, Xiao Yao''s arrival is undoubtedly a terrible thing for them, Now Xiao Yao has many enemies in the world of seclusion, and those enemies of Xiao Yao can almost pull up their small family on the spot.


    What do they take to compete with others?


    "Didn''t Xiao Yao say that before? He will only stay here for one day After a long time, Xu Yuncai stood up, scanned the crowd and said, "we''ll wait for him for a day. After all, we don''t have a better way now."


    After that, the rest of the Xu family looked at each other one by one.


    Although they are not willing to accept such a result, as Xu Yun said, they have no choice


    The sword is in Xiao Yao''s hand. If people want to leave, they can leave. Even if they are dissatisfied, what can they do?


    On the other side, Xiao Yao lives in a chair, basking in the sun.


    "Brother Xiao, in my opinion, the people of the Xu family are completely under your control now." Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "they are convinced on their faces. They can''t figure out how to scold me."


    "So what?" Nan Tianyuan said, "as long as they don''t dare to express anything, it''s enough. As for what they think, do we care?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he has to admit that there is some truth in his words.


    "In fact, in detail, the Xu family is also very aggrieved. For them, it is a complete disaster." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if Xu Fu CI comes later, let''s give her some compensation."


    Said, Xiao Yao has stood up: "forget it, let''s go now."


    Nantianyuan is walking behind Xiao Yao, while Zhuge Huotian is staying to guard song Yilin.


    "Brother Xiao, do you think the Xu family will disclose our whereabouts?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and asked, "is this important? I really hope that they will disclose it. In this way, I think the Liu family should be able to come to us, but from the current point of view, this possibility is not very big. The Xu family all hope that we can leave safely and quickly. Only in this way, they will not be involved. "


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and nodded.


    They went to the main house of the Xu family.


    All people see Xiao Yao, as if to see ghosts in general, quickly quiet down, and full of panic.


    The previous finger of Xiao Yao has caused a great psychological shadow to them. They can''t help thinking, if the previous finger doesn''t fall on the tree, but on one of them, what will happen?


    "Xiao Shaoxia, what can I do for you?" As the owner of the Xu family, Xu Yun asked with a smile even though he was reluctant.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "nothing. I just want to thank Miss Xu."


    The Xu family wanted to curse again.


    You thank Xu Fu Ci, but we don''t want to thank her at all!


    Xu Fu Ci was also a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "it should be."


    "Some thanks, some thanks." Xiao Yao looks indifferent, and then with his heart, he has a porcelain vase in his hand.


    "What is this?" Xu Fu''s poems are full of curiosity.


    "Six pills." Xiao Yao said.


    "Six pills?" Xu Fu''s Ci is at a loss. It is obvious that she has no concept of pills.


    It was Xu Yun on the side who suddenly screamed.


    "Six pills? Isn''t that the elixir? "


    Xiao Yao takes a look at Xu Yun and thinks that Xu Yun has some insight after all.


    He nodded: "yes, it''s the elixir. There are eight elixirs in total. Maybe they can help Miss Xu enter the realm of Lingxi directly. However, it''s good to eat two elixirs. It''s not very useful to eat more."


    "..." everyone in the Xu family stared at Xu Fu''s Ci.


    There was only one thought in their mind.


    Is Xiao Yao crazy?


    That''s a magic pill!


    How many elixirs are there in the whole world? This hand, even to give Xu Fu CI eight!


    Besides surprise, there is deep jealousy.


    The eight pills, if it''s for yourself, how good would it be?


    "This is the elixir?" Xu Fu''s hand, which had been stretched out, came back again. He stepped back a few steps and shook his head. "I can''t take this. It''s what I should do."


    "You child, take it for you!" Xu Yun is about to cry. This is the legend that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry.


    After all, it''s a magic pill!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "here you are, you will take it. In addition, there are other things."


    Xu Fu''s Ci was at a loss: "is there anything else?"


    Xiao Yao said, "take the elixir first. Anyway, I don''t need it now."


    Nan Tianyuan thinks that Xiao Yao is right. Liu pin''s elixir is not a fart for Xiao Yao now. If he stays with Xiao Yao now, he may become Xiao Bai''s food ration in the future


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious expression, Xu Fu didn''t know how to refuse.


    "Fu Ci, Xiao Yao''s strength is far ahead of you. It''s also your elder. You can''t say goodbye to the elder''s gift." Xu Yun said on the side.


    Xu Fu''s Ci


    Xu''s family


    They all think Xu Yun is shameless.


    Judging by his age, Xiao Yao is only one or two years older than Xu Fu CI. As a result, in order to make sure his daughter doesn''t miss the elixir, the company commander can say that he can''t say goodbye to it


    Do you want a face?


    Xiao Yao didn''t care. After Xu Fu took over the elixir, he continued: "in addition to this, there is a mental skill."


    When Xiao Yao spoke, he handed over a local mental method.


    "Mental method?"


    "Now that you are going to break through to the realm of Lingxi, mental skill is indispensable." Xiao Yao said.


    "But our family has a mind." Xu Fu said with a smile.


    Xu Yun didn''t speak.


    Although he also wanted to say this sentence, he felt vaguely that Xiao Yao''s action was definitely not an ordinary mental method.


    Sure enough, Xiao Yao''s next words changed everyone''s face again.


    "It''s a local mental method. If you really have a heavenly mental method in hand, it''s OK."


    "Prefecture mental skill?" Xu Yun exclaimed again.


    This time, it''s not just Xu Yun, but all of the Xu family have a heart beating.


    What Xiao Yao wrote to Xu is actually a prefecture level mental method?


    "Fu Ci, go on!" Xu Yun would like to rush up now to help Xu Fu accept the mental method. This is the mental skill of the prefecture level! If spread out, I don''t know how many second rate sects will break their heads for this! As for their Xu family''s mental method, the best one is nothing more than the middle class. How can it be compared with the prefecture level mental method? Now, everyone''s eyes when they look at Xu Fu''s Ci are extremely jealous. They all hate it in their hearts. If they know that Xiao Yao is so generous, they will let Li Xiaoxiao and song Yilin stay! It can be said that at this time, other people in the Xu family were so sorry that their intestines were green£¨ Today''s Chapter 6, there will be another chapter later. Today is the explosion of 22000 words. In addition, I have never said that the monthly ticket is linked with the update, which is just a wish to rush the list. Why do you have to think that others are so bad? How can there be so many opinions about giving tickets or not? Thank you for your support. Lao Bu''s body can''t bear the outbreak in recent days. His neck is so painful that he really needs to start to recover and update. He will find a chance to explode again. The specific time will be announced in the group.)

 Chapter 888

    Xu Shiyun has been completely stupid.


    It''s both elixir and prefecture level mental skill. She feels like a dream.


    Xiao Yao sent these two things, no matter which one, as long as spread, will cause a bloodbath in the world of seclusion.


    But now, all of these were handed over to Xu Fu Ci, who was just a little girl who broke the heaven realm.


    "Well, who knows if these are true?" But Xu Song made a cold remark.


    From small to large, she has been oppressed by Xu Fu CI. Now, Xu Fu CI has got such a chance. Her heart has been gnawed by the envious snake.


    Xu Yun looked at Xu Song and said with a smile, "young Xia Xiao came down from Zijin gate. Are some good things not normal?"


    Obviously, in his opinion, Xiao Yao''s elixir and mental skill were all obtained from Zijin gate.


    Xiao Yao''s heart is funny. Xu Yun thinks highly of zijinmen.


    Even if he killed Baili desolate and got the other party''s storage bracelet, Xiao Yao didn''t find a elixir in the bracelet! Moreover, even the mental Dharma is only one of the prefectural mental Dharma that has been practiced.


    So Xiao Yao thinks that zijinmen is poor enough.


    Even if the owner of the gate is desolate, there is nothing good in his bracelet, let alone the rest of Zijin gate.


    However, since Xu Yun is willing to think so, let him think so. Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to explain anything. There''s no need at all.


    Xu Yun''s words also made everyone wake up.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao slaughtered the whole Zijin gate. It''s reasonable to get some good things from Zijin gate.


    Now even the depressed Xu Song could not speak.


    "Well, now that it''s delivered, it''s time for me to go." Xiao Yao finished, looked at Xu Yun, and continued, "master Xu, I did something wrong before. Please forgive me, but my brother is breaking through the crisis now. He really can''t leave."


    Xu Yun nodded hard: "I understand, I understand, that what, Xiao Shaoxia, do you need help?"


    Don''t say Xiao Yao gave him an explanation. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, Xu Yun couldn''t have any opinions when he saw what Xiao Yao sent.


    To help Xiao Yao, it''s a little desperate, but with these elixirs and mental skills, it''s worthwhile to take risks. After all, these can help the Xu family to rise!


    After Xiao Yao left, all the Xu family rushed to him.


    "Fu Ci, it seems that you really have foresight!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that you should get so many good things for our Xu family. Our Xu family is expected to prosper."


    Xu Fu''s Ci was instantly wrapped up, from the original target of public criticism to the present one, which is ridiculous. It seems that in addition to Xu Yun, many people in the Xu family are masters of face changing. In the final analysis, one word can be used to summarize, that is, human nature.


    At this time, Xu Yun spoke.


    "I said, you must have made a mistake? Xiao Yao gave these things to Xu Fu Ci, not to the Xu family. Can you understand what I say? " Xu Yun said seriously.


    Does Xu Yunneng not know what these people are up to?


    It''s just that I want to hold Xu Fu''s Ci high and take away the elixir of Xu Fu''s Ci.


    If Xu Fu CI is not his daughter, maybe he will also make up his mind. After all, the temptation of Xiandan is beyond others'' ability.


    However, since Xu Fu Ci was his own daughter, he would not let others take advantage of Xu Fu CI.


    After hearing Xu Yun''s words, Xu Zeng, Xu Song and others all looked a little ugly.


    As soon as they had an idea in their mind, they had already been extinguished by Xu Yun''s words.


    "Master, you can''t say that! After all, Fu CI is from the Xu family, isn''t it? " Xu Zeng couldn''t help saying.


    "But before, you wanted to drive away Xiao Yao." Xu Yun said with a sneer, "now why do you suddenly change your face?"


    Xu Zeng thinks that Xu Yun is really shameless.


    Look at this, it seems that he didn''t want to drive Xiao Yao away before.


    Isn''t this one time and another?


    Although he was scolding Xu Yun in his heart, he didn''t dare to express it.


    After all, anyway, Xu Yun is the owner of the Xu family!


    If he dares not to give Xu Yun face in front of so many people, he will be punished by family law, and the consequences will be serious. When Xu Zeng lived such a long time, he had already become a master. Naturally, he knew how to advance and retreat.


    Seeing Xu Yun''s black face, he knew that he could not say more about the next words.


    "Uncle, Xiao Yao said that before! That elixir, Fu Ci''s younger sister can eat two. It doesn''t mean much to eat too much! " Xu Song said with a smile.


    Xu Yun snorted coldly and said, "how to deal with Xiandan is also Xu Fu''s own business."


    When Xu Song heard these words, a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes, but he still had a smile on his face.


    "Well, I only need three, and the rest will be handed over to the owner for him to deal with." Xu Fu said suddenly.


    "Fu Ci, this..." when Xu Yun heard this, he felt anxious.


    Xiandan is easy to say in the hand of Xu Fu Ci, but if it comes to him and other young people in the family come to ask for it, it''s hard for him to refuse. After all, he is the head of the Xu family.


    And he felt that his daughter was too stupid. It was a great opportunity for her!


    Although Xu Fu CI is very gifted in the family, it is also the most simple. What Xu Yun worries about most is whether the position of head of the family will be Xu Fu CI after a hundred years.


    Originally, Xu Fu CI could take advantage of this opportunity to raise his position in the family, but now, Xu Fu CI has given up this opportunity.


    "Thank you, sister Fu CI!" When Xu Yun wanted to dissuade him, Xu Song and others began to thank him.


    Xu Yun raised his hand and then hung it down.


    After all, the words have already been spoken. If I still dissuade Xu Fu Ci from his previous thoughts, how can he be the owner?


    "Silly boy!" He had no choice but to think


    On the other hand, Nan Tianyuan is also discussing the previous things with Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, I think you can completely avoid the people of the Xu family by giving Xu Fu''s Ci, immortal, Dan and mental skills." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "what I want is this effect."


    Nan Tianyuan is confused.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Fu Ci and said, "if Xu Fu CI can be selected by zijinmen, it means that she has good talent. But do you think she has a high status in the Xu family?"


    Nan Tianyuan sneered and said, "except for one Xu Fu, there is really no good man in this big Xu family. They all eat people and don''t spit bones."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s why I gave Xu CI Xiandan and Xinfa in front of those people. If she is smart enough, she can seize this opportunity to become the future owner of the family."


    Nan Tianyuan said helplessly: "I don''t think it''s possible. You can see the little girl''s character. It''s too kind."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "even if she is kind and divides the elixir, she can accumulate some popularity. However, how to choose depends on her own."


    Nan Tianyuan said, "brother Xiao, this is the biggest gift you give to Xu Fu Ci, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Anyway, I think that Xu Fu CI is also a good girl." Li Xiaoxiao on the side said, "Song Yilin and I were in the Xu family during this time, and the girl was also under great pressure."


    "If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t have helped her," Xiao said


    Li Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, "that''s not necessarily true. Maybe you''ll take a fancy to someone else."


    Xiao Yao is a little embarrassed.


    Li Xiaoxiao laughs: "well, I tease you to play, fool can see, you this is falling flower intentionally flow water mercilessly."


    The southern sky on the edge blinked and blinked, full of depression: "how can I not see it?"


    "Because you are a fool." Zhuge said when the sky was cold.


    Nan Tianyuan


    "Have a good rest." Xiao Yao stood up and said, "I expect there will be trouble tomorrow."


    "So fast?" The South sky is far away.


    "Isn''t that good?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and said: "there''s nothing wrong with them. If they come, we''ll kill one. If they come, we''ll kill a pair!"


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Nan Tianyuan on the shoulder, and said seriously, "what you want is your strength. In this case, the task is up to you."


    "Ah?" The South sky is so stupid.


    Xiao Yao laughs and takes Li Xiaoxiao into the room.


    Zhuge Huotian also got up and gave a thumbs up to nantianyuan.


    "I also admire your pride. Tomorrow is up to you." Then he went back to the house.


    Xiao Yao''s elixir and mental method are not in vain. The attitude of the Xu family towards Xiao Yao and others has changed qualitatively. In particular, Xu Zeng and Xu Song are very busy. If Xiao Yao hadn''t stopped them, they would have given Xiao Yao foot washing water.


    After all, I still want to brush the favor degree in front of Xiao Yao, thinking whether Xiao Yao can be happy and give them some elixirs.


    Knowing their thoughts, how can Xiao Yao make them happy?


    The next day, at dawn, the Xu residence was surrounded by people.


    "Xiao Yao, come out, dare to kill my son, I''ll take your dog''s life!" A middle-aged man stood in front of the crowd, angry and murderous.


    Xiao Yao heard the sound, stood up, gently out of bed, did not wake Li Xiaoxiao sleeping on the side¡° It''s fast enough. Are you in a hurry to get reincarnated? " He said, get dressed and go out the door£¨ Today''s outbreak is over. It''s 22000 words. It''s going to be renewed tomorrow. Lao Bu is really tired these days. His brain is going to explode. There will be outbreaks after that. Thank you for your support!)

 Chapter 889

    The people of the Liu family have been forced to the door of the Xu family residence.


    The people of the Xu family also rushed out and confronted the people of the Liu family.


    "Xu Yun, you are a thief. Knowing Xiao Yao killed my son, you dare to protect him. Are you going to be an enemy of our Liu family? Do you want to be an enemy of our secluded world? " The middle-aged man is Liu Wolong''s father, Liu Qingsong. At this time, he is ready to crack and is burning with anger. He wants to rush up and tear Xu Yun to pieces now.


    Xu Yun looks at Liu Qingsong with a calm expression.


    If Hong Jianzong or people from Tianxing palace were to kill him now, Xu Yun would really have to avoid his attack. But now that he is only a Liu family, what can he fear?


    Although the Liu family is slightly better than their Xu family, they are also very limited. Don''t they still have to shudder in front of Xiao Yao?


    Thinking of this, Xu Yun said: "brother Liu, don''t be impatient. It''s all their young people''s business. Life and death are vital. What do we elders care about with young people


    It''s very clear that your son died in Xiao Yao''s hands, which is his incompetence. But now if you come to trouble, it''s your opponent. After all, the fight between young people is very normal. What do you want an adult to help?


    Hearing this, Liu Qingsong''s eyes were green with anger.


    He thinks Xu Yun is really shameless. This is the typical way of standing and talking without backache! If it was Xu Fu who died before, can he still say such words now?


    Before Liu Qingsong spoke, a young man standing behind him was already angry.


    "Xu Yun, you old thief, are you going to be shameless? It''s my elder brother who died, and it''s the hope of our Liu family. Can we just forget it, and we can resolve the grudge between Xiao Yao and us? "


    "That''s it Liu''s family applauded and echoed this sentence.


    Xu Yun suddenly sank his face, sneered and said, "what are you, presumptuous? Do you dare to point at my nose?"


    "Well, since you don''t respect me, why should I give you face?"


    If it was normal, Liu Qingsong would stand up and scold his little son at this time.


    After all, in the world of seclusion, seniority is very important.


    Although the Xu family is not as good as the Liu family, Xu Yun is the head of the Xu family. He is on an equal footing with Liu Qingsong. Liu Qingsong''s son is not qualified to reprimand Xu Yun.


    But now because of the loss of his beloved son, Liu Qingsong even has the heart to kill. Before, he was very lucky by the shameless Xu, but because of his identity, he couldn''t spit out those words of state abuse. Now his little son helps to take them back, and his heart suddenly feels much more comfortable.


    "Hum, the people of the Liu family are really an eye opener for the Xu family."


    "That''s to say, such a family, what kind of hermit family does it mean to call itself?" The young people of the Xu family immediately began to fight back.


    Liu Qingsong suddenly yelled angrily: "shut up


    This sound contains aura, and many people present changed their faces.


    Xu Yun also stares at Liu Qingsong and says in dismay, "Liu Qingsong, you have reached the peak of Lingxi state?"


    "Well, so what?" Liu Qingsong looked at Xu Yun coldly and said, "Xu Yun, we are just friends. Today I''ll give you a chance to either call Xiao Yao out or I''ll root out your Xu family!"


    Even if he was a fool, he knew that Liu Qingsong had completely torn his face with the Xu family.


    This is threatening the Xu family!


    Xu Yun''s face is hard to see.


    In such a big Xu family, he is the only one who cultivates the aura realm. He just stays at the beginning of the aura realm.


    If he fights with Liu Qingsong, he will be pale in five minutes.


    He secretly said in his heart that he was worried. Why didn''t Xiao Yao come out at this time?


    "Won''t you get out of the way?" Liu Qingsong took two steps forward. His body was full of momentum and his eyes were full of killing.


    It seems that the next second, he will take a picture of Xu Yun.


    The Xu family, at this time, are also a little upset.


    "Well, I don''t believe it. He really dares to kill our Xu family!" A young man in the Xu family said, biting his teeth.


    As soon as this sentence was finished, Liu Qingsong took a picture of the young man.


    Xu Yun''s face changed greatly, and he called out: "be careful!" At the same time, it also quickly carries the aura in the body.


    However, Liu Qingsong has reached the peak of Lingxi realm in the later stage. Even if Xu Yun saved his people''s lives, the young man still flew out and spat out a mouthful of blood. Even Xu Yun stepped back a few steps, looking a little embarrassed.


    He gasped and adjusted his breath.


    "Ha ha! Xu Yun, you old thief are just like this. With my father''s hand, you can''t hold on? If you can''t even protect your own people, what kind of owner are you? " At this time, Liu Qingsong''s second son began to laugh and taunt.


    It''s not just Xu Yun, but all of Xu''s family can''t hang on their faces.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, it''s just like this now. With only one hand, Xu Yun has been defeated.


    He underestimated Liu Qingsong''s strength.


    Liu Qingsong was also proud. He looked at Xu Yun and said with a sneer, "do you really think I''m just the late stage of Lingxi? In fact, I have already stepped into the realm of Linghe with one foot. As long as you give me some more time, I can completely break through. By that time, our Liu family will be regarded as a medium-sized family. "


    As soon as Liu Qingsong''s voice fell, a cold voice rang out behind the Xu family.


    "But you don''t have enough time."


    Xu family heard this sound, one by one like a chicken blood, have to retreat, to stand at the back of the man to make way for a way.


    Xiao Yao goes to the door and is beside Xu Yun, giving him two pills.


    "Here are two elixirs. You and the young boy should take one by one." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing such words, Xu Zeng and others are almost depressed to vomit blood.


    Knowing this, they all rushed to Liu Qingsong to ask for abuse.


    Damn, it turns out that there are elixirs for injuries. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Compared with elixir, what is spitting blood?


    The young man who had been beaten out by Liu Qingsong was even more excited to cry.


    "Who are you?" Liu Qingsong asked, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a sneer, "this time you come to Sicheng, aren''t you looking for me? Now, why ask me who I am again? "


    Liu Qingsong was shocked and subconsciously said, "are you Xiao Yao? How dare you come out? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed.


    It seems that the news of the Liu family is a bit closed. Doesn''t he know what happened on the Zijin gate? This is totally unreasonable!


    "You sent someone to hurt my brother and try to kill my woman, right?" Xiao Yao stares at Liu Qingsong coldly and asks.


    The Xu family, standing behind Xiao Yao, shivered subconsciously.


    This Liu Qingsong, really eat bear heart leopard gall, even want to kill Xiao Yao''s woman.


    Didn''t he know that the huge Zijin gate had been destroyed just because he had captured Li Xiaoxiao?


    Some people in the Xu family have begun to draw crosses on their chest, hoping that the Liu family will not die too bloody.


    "Kill your woman?" Liu Qingsong burst out laughing and said, "if you dare to kill my son, you should be ready to be killed by my Liu family. Not only you, your parents, children, lovers, even your friends, I will kill them all!"


    Xiao Yao nodded and squinted¡° Good, but do you have the strength? "


    With these words, Xiao Yao claps a palm directly, and a purple aura blows Liu Qingsong out.


    Liu Qingsong fell to the ground and his eyes widened.


    He couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    In the blink of an eye, he has been seriously injured by Xiao Yao? What surprised him even more was that even if he wanted to dodge, he didn''t have a chance, as if his Qi had been locked by Xiao Yao.


    "Originally, I could kill you, but I changed my mind." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "since you want to kill all the people around me, I''ll let you watch you Liu family die in front of you."


    "You dare!"


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand again. By the time he falls, there is already a palmprint on Liu Qingsong''s face.


    "I dare to kill a hundred miles of desolation, Mr. nihilism of Tianxing palace, the second son of Hong Jianzong. Why don''t I dare to kill you Liu family?" With that, Xiao Yao directly clapped out a purple flame, directly engulfed more than ten Liu family members.


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    Liu Qingsong''s eyes are about to stare out.


    "You... How can you!" Liu Qingsong''s voice trembled.


    He suddenly felt that it was a very irrational thing for him to bring his family members to seek revenge on Xiao Yao.


    In Xiao Yao''s eyes, they are like little chickens.


    "It''s just the beginning." Xiao Yao looked at Liu Qingsong lying on the ground. There was no expression on his face, as if he was paralyzed.


    With a wave of his hand again, the fish intestine sword appeared behind him again and turned into five hundred sword shadows.


    One night''s pondering has made Xiao Yao''s point sword technique to a higher level.


    With the blessing of cultivation, his magic sword array is more powerful than the previous hundred Li desolate point sword.


    "Run Liu Qingsong roared hysterically.


    He knew that if his Liu family did not run away, he was afraid that the Liu family would have to disappear from the world of seclusion.


    Liu Qingsong''s words, in the ears of the Liu family sounded a thunder, they just come back to God, face with a thick fear, one by one crying, desperately flee.


    "Can you run?" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, pushed his hands forward, and the sword array blazed out the light of the sword. He rushed into the crowd, leaving sword marks. Today, Liu''s blood will be red in front of Xu''s house! When the Liu family tried to retaliate and attacked song Yilin and Li Xiaoxiao, they had already decided their consequences today.

 Chapter 890

    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 members of the Liu family died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Liu Qingsong, the owner of the Liu family, can only watch all this.


    wring one ''s heart to the very core!


    His heart is like being cut into pieces by a sharp knife.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes have been able to spray out flames, but he did not have such a magic power.


    "Xiao Yao, my Liu family will never die with you!" Liu Qingsong''s teeth are about to be broken.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Xiao Yao turned to look at him and said with a smile, "how many people are there in your so-called Liu family?"


    "..." Liu Qingsong was silent for a moment.


    He just recovered. Now there is a fart Liu family!


    In addition to his family, who else is in the Liu family?


    "However, as you know, I am a man who will fight with you. Anyway, your Liu family has been destroyed by me, and you will be left behind. What if you become a serious trouble to me?" Xiao Yao said softly.


    Liu Qingsong understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, and his eyes were filled with fear. Before he said "don''t", a group of flames had swallowed him up.


    Xiao Yao turns around, passes through the Xu family and re enters the Xu mansion.


    The rest of the Xu family were stunned.


    They know that Xiao Yao is powerful, but they didn''t expect that Xiao Yao is so powerful.


    In addition to Xu Fu''s Ci, this is the first time that the Xu family has seen Xiao Yao''s hand.


    That''s the Liu family!


    It''s a secluded family!


    Unexpectedly, it was wiped out from the world by Xiao Yao?


    One by one, they were sweating. They couldn''t help thinking that if they had forced Xiao Yao too hard and offended him too hard before, would their Xu family end up the same as the Liu family


    When they think of this, they feel a lingering fear.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible!


    Xu Yun choked for a long time and finally took a long breath.


    "No matter what, don''t walk into Xiao Yao''s sight." Xu Yun said.


    Xu Song was not happy and said, "uncle, why? Anyway, now Xiao Yao and our Xu family are friends! Can''t we make friends yet? "


    It is obvious that Xu Song still wants to get closer to him.


    Xu turned his face to stare at Xu Song coldly and said, "I know what''s in your mind, but do you know what it means to be with you like a tiger? If you make Xiao Yao happy, maybe you can get a lot of benefits, but what if you make Xiao Yao angry? "


    "..." Xu Song suddenly did not dare to speak.


    Indeed, in the eyes of the Xu family, Xiao Yao is a man with an elusive temper.


    No one knows when he will be happy or angry.


    Especially when Xiao Yao killed the Liu family before, he could hardly find any complicated expression on his face. It seemed that for him, it was only a trivial thing to erase the Liu family from the world of seclusion.


    Such a person, if really angry, for their entire Xu family, are doomed ah!


    One by one, silent.


    Xiao Yao returned to his room and stayed for an hour. Song Yilin finally opened the door and came out.


    "Ah! refreshed! Xiao Ge, let''s go and do something Song Yilin stretched out, his face was ruddy, and there was a trace of brilliance in his pupils.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "All my wounds are healed?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yilin nodded and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, what you gave me is really good! It''s no worse than the elixir. I feel as if I have reached the peak of Lingxi realm now. It''s estimated that as long as you give me another period of time, I can break through to Linghe! "


    Song Yilin didn''t feel anything when he said these words, but his face changed when he heard them.


    "This..." Nan Tianyuan said, "you have already entered the peak of Lingxi directly?"


    "That''s because he was stupid, otherwise he would have been in Linghe long ago." Xiao Yao glared at Song Yilin, "to be exact, you are now a practitioner of the half spirit River realm. If you have a firm foundation and come step by step, a Holy Spirit fruit can let you enter the spirit River realm. In the next period of time, don''t fool around. The mental method I give you is good for cultivation. I will give you some spiritual skills later. Don''t think about breakthrough for the time being, Just consolidate your accomplishments. "


    Song Yilin cried and said, "brother Xiao, what do I think? Do you mean you don''t want to take me with you?"


    Xiao Yao asked: "listen to what you say, I don''t plan to go anywhere for the time being!"


    Song Yilin was a little surprised and said, "don''t you plan to step on the whole world of seclusion?"


    Xiao Yao is completely speechless.


    "I said," what''s on your mind? Do you think the world is so easy to guess? I don''t know how many experts there are. As long as they don''t come to provoke us, why do we have to go to their trouble? " Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin said with a smile: "brother Xiao, your idea is good, but I think even if you want to be quiet, they don''t want you to be at ease."


    Nantianyuan nodded on the edge and said to Xiao Yao, "brother Xiao, we really need to be well prepared. You can see that old song''s IQ is so low, you can think of these."


    Xiao Yao


    Song Yilin was crazy: "who do you think has a low IQ? Why don''t we have a good fight? "


    Nan Tianyuan shrugged his shoulders and said, "let''s do it after I eat the fruit."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand to show them to be quiet.


    "Well, nantianyuan, Lao song, you take Xiaoxiao back to Haitian city first, and you two will be in charge. I don''t think Haitian city will be in chaos." Xiao Yao said.


    All the people were surprised when they heard the words.


    "What about you, brother Shaw?"


    "I''ll go to hongjianzong with Mr. Zhuge." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin quickly said, "otherwise, let''s go too."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "next, I don''t know if there will be people from the hidden world going to Haitian city to find trouble. You two can ensure the safety of Haitian city. In addition, Tianyuan, this is the Holy Spirit fruit. You put it in your storage space for the time being. After you go back, you can take it out and eat it, and strive to directly break through to the realm of Linghe."


    Nan Tianyuan did not reach out his hand to receive the fruit of the Holy Spirit.


    "Come on, don''t think so much. I''ll be safe and sound this time. Besides, if you don''t go back to Haitian city, I can''t be at ease." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "only when you go back, I can have no worries."


    South day far smell speech, also had to nod.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    After that, she sighed and said, "I know, I can''t stop you, but you have to come back soon."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "well."


    "Xiaobai will follow you." Li Xiaoxiao hands Xiaobai in her arms to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiaobai and said, "your task is to guard my daughter-in-law. If anything happens to my daughter-in-law, you are going to have nothing to eat for a month."


    Xiao Yao''s warning really worked, and Xiaobai was terrified.


    However, it still tried to arch into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "Can''t you follow my daughter-in-law?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Xiao Bai shook his head hard.


    "I''ll leave some pills for you." Xiao Yao continued.


    Xiaobai still shook his head hard.


    Xiao Yao has nothing to do with Xiaobai.


    "Forget it. If you want to follow, just follow." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao quickly said: "then you must protect Xiaobai!"


    "Don''t worry, this little guy is smart. I just want to fight with others. He promises to run far away and come back when it''s over." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but smile.


    "Now, let''s leave the Xu family first. It''s estimated that as long as we stay in the Xu family, the Xu family will be upset." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "we are a plague now. No hermit family or sect wants to get involved with us."


    Song Yilin said boldly, "it''s OK, brother Xiao. When the whole seclusion world is under our feet, who else is not convinced?"


    Xiao Yao gave song Yilin a thumbs up: "let''s not talk about anything else. I appreciate your courage alone."


    Song Yilin laughs.


    At the entrance of the Xu family, Xu Yun is still polite.


    "Xiao Shaoxia, if you don''t have anything important, you can stay a few more days. I still have many problems that I don''t know. I want to ask you for advice."


    "Yes, young Xia Xiao, stay a few more days!" Xu Song also said with a smile.


    It''s estimated that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao who has a Li Xiaoxiao around him, now Xu Song might jump into Xiao Yao''s arms directly.


    Xiao Yao browed a pick, nodded: "well, then I''ll stay a few days."


    "Well, I won''t force you to stay..." In the middle of the story, Xu Yun came back.


    Seeing the embarrassed expression on Xu Yun''s face, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    He put out his hand and patted Xu Yun on the shoulder and said, "what do you mean by pretending? If I do stay, you''ll have to worry about it every day. "


    Xu Yun smiles awkwardly, also embarrassed to say some beautiful words.


    When he sent song Yilin, Li Xiaoxiao and others from nantianyuan to the provincial capital, Xiao was relieved.


    "Xiao Yao, shall we go to hongjianzong now?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge''s burning sky and said with a smile, "the most anxious one is you, right?"


    Zhuge Huotian just sighed and said, "it''s just that Hong Jianzong is not such a good talker. What''s more, you killed their second son. Our business is bound to have an argument with them."


    "If they don''t like talking, can I? If it''s too big, we won''t communicate with them. I''ll kill whoever stops me. " Xiao Yao''s voice is cold. Every word he says contains endless murderous spirit. Zhuge Fantian envies Xiao Yao. Only when we are strong enough, can we have such confidence!

 Chapter 891

    Zhuge Huotian is a disciple of Hong Jianzong, so we can''t understand the specific location of Hong Jianzong any more.


    Walking on the mountain road, Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge burning the sky and asked curiously, "why do these hermit sects like to be in the mountains?" Before the trade conference, zijinmen was. I didn''t expect that Hong Jianzong is still like this.


    Zhuge Fantian thought about it, and spit out eight words: "being superior, easy to defend, difficult to attack."


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and suddenly realized what Zhuge meant.


    And there''s another reason. If the sect is really lost, it can still run into the back mountain and find a chance to leave. Just like before, when Xiao Yao was chasing Baili desolation in zijinmen, the old boy chose to flee directly to the back mountain with dense forests. If he was flying in the air, it was not easy to find Baili desolation, Only when you enter the realm of Linghe can you have a short flight time. Only when you completely enter the realm of Lingjiang can you fly in the air for a longer time.


    So, hiding in the jungle, covered by mountains, it''s not easy for the other party to find themselves.


    "Ah, it seems that the masters of these sects are not stupid either!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhuge Huotian just laughed and did not comment.


    When he got to the top of the mountain, Zhuge said suddenly, "Xiao Yao, let me lead the way now. There is no array here."


    Xiao Yao nodded. Most of the seclusion sects are in the border. Except for the small sects like the Xu family and the Liu family, Hong Jianzong is not a small sect. He is a little better than Hong Jianzong in zijinmen.


    Following Zhuge''s special method of burning the sky, he walked into the border, and his eyes suddenly opened up.


    After they stepped into the border, two men in straight necked cardigans appeared in front of them. They were both armed with swords and imposing.


    "Two elder martial brothers, it''s me." Zhuge said.


    "Oh! It was Zhuge who burned the sky One of the white faced men chuckled and said, "isn''t this the outer room disciple of the seven elders?"


    "Ha ha, what did you say? Seven elder''s outer room disciple? Don''t be kidding. Elder seven is the weakest in Hong Jianzong. How many disciples can he have? How many disciples are there Another man said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He had known before that Zhuge''s status in hongjianzong was very low. Now it seems that Zhuge''s status in hongjianzong is at a new level.


    The seven elders were not expected to be popular in hongjianzong. Otherwise, the two disciples who looked at the gate could not belittle each other so much. As a result, the elder who was looked down upon by his disciples could not look up to Zhuge Huotian.


    Xiao Yao is very curious about this. Anyway, Zhuge Huotian is also a practitioner of aura realm!


    But now, Xiao Yao doesn''t have to ask, and he thinks that this is something Zhuge Huotian is very reluctant to mention. Anyway, everything is over now, and the death of the second young master means that Zhuge Huotian and Hong Jianzong have completely broken up.


    "By the way, didn''t you go to Zijin gate with the second young master? Why did you come back alone? " One of the disciples asked.


    Zhuge burned the sky slightly a Leng, and Xiao Yao looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the suspicion.


    Don''t the people of Hong Jianzong know that their second son has died in zijinmen?


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s reasonable. After all, zijinmen is in the border, and it''s normal to block some news.


    Thinking of this, Zhuge burned the sky with a smile on his face. He arched his hand and said, "well, the second young master is still in Zijin gate. Let me come back and ask for something."


    "So it is." That small white face nodded, get out of the body, "go in."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother."


    Xiao Yaogang wants to keep up with Nan Tianyuan, but he is blocked.


    "You are not a member of our sect. What do you want to do?" The little white face looked at Xiao Yao and asked coldly.


    As soon as his face changed, Zhuge turned back and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, this is my friend."


    "If you are your friend, you can go in and out of Hong Jianzong at will?" Small white face scolds a way, "you calculate what thing?"? Do you really think it''s amazing to be in Lingxi? Who gave you such a big face! Hum, the seven elders have said that it is impossible for you to continue to climb at your age. That is to say, you can only cultivate Lingxi realm in your life. Do you think Hong Jianzong will attach importance to you? "


    The expression on Zhuge''s face was hard to see at this time. Although he knew that what he was saying was true, he could not accept it.


    It was not until he heard these words that Xiao Yao understood why Zhuge''s burning heaven was the strength of Lingxi realm cultivation, and he could not get the minimum respect from Hong Jianzong.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s true. Although Zhuge Huotian has already broken through to the realm of Lingxi, he is no longer young. If he wants to continue to break through, the possibility is very low.


    In the secular world, Zhuge''s power to burn heaven is really very strong, but this is the world of seclusion. This is Hong Jianzong. Even some young disciples of this school are in the realm of aura. Compared with Zhuge''s power to burn heaven, Hong Jianzong is naturally willing to cultivate those young disciples who have a lot of room for development.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao admired Zhuge for burning the sky.


    In any case, if Xiao Yao were to do it, he would either get rid of Hong Jianzong, or he would be leveled by Hong Jianzong. His mentality is not as good as Zhuge Huotian.


    But if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that Zhuge Huotian is right in doing so. After all, he is in hongjianzong. He either endures or chooses to fight with hongjianzong. However, with his current cultivation, if he really stands on the opposite side of hongjianzong, the final result is obviously miserable.


    Zhuge Huotian is no longer a casual child. There is no doubt that he knows what he can do and what he absolutely can''t do.


    If they were Nan Tianyuan or song Yilin, they might really rise up when they were despised like this.


    However, Zhuge will not burn heaven. He knows a truth better than anyone. If he wants to gain the respect of others, he must strengthen himself first.


    Zhuge Huotian is a little worried now.


    "Two elder martial brothers, please forgive me."


    "Accommodation? Didn''t you understand what I just said? " Small white face cold hum a, "ZHUGE burns the sky, if you still dare to whet in front of me, believe me not to let you in?"


    Zhuge Huotian still wants to argue with each other, but he is pulled down by Xiao Yao.


    Zhuge Fantian turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He frowned a little. It was obvious that he was worried that Xiao Yao''s temper would directly pat the two guards to death.


    Xiao Yao just gave Zhuge Huotian a reassuring look, and then said, "well, Mr. Zhuge, since Hong Jianzong won''t let us in, we''ll go back. The second young master is still waiting for us."


    "Ah?" Zhuge was stunned.


    Fortunately, he was not a fool. The next second he understood Xiao Yao''s intention, he immediately said with a smile, "yes, let''s go back. If the second young master blames him, we will say that the elder martial brother of the gate won''t let us in."


    The two disciples looked a little ugly.


    Although we all know that the second young master''s status in Zijin gate is not very high, but anyway, the second young master is also the son of the sect leader. They can''t afford to offend him. Even if the second young master kills them in a rage, the sect leader can only reprimand them at most. What else?


    What''s more, the second young master is famous for his violence in the whole Hong Jianzong school. Most of the disciples choose to avoid him when they see him. There''s no way. He''s been repressed by the eldest young master for too long, and they don''t like anyone.


    "Ah, Zhuge burning heaven, what do you mean?" The little white face''s face was hard to see the extreme, "you want to do something, don''t you?"


    Zhuge Huotian shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "elder martial brother, I''m not so brave. But the second young master told me that my friend and I must go in together. Now if you don''t agree, what can I do?"


    "Hum, second young master will let an outsider go in with you?" The disciple obviously didn''t want to believe Zhuge''s words.


    Zhuge burned the sky with an indifferent look: "it''s true. If you really don''t want to believe it, you can ask the second young master now."


    "You Xiao Bai''s angry face turned red.


    He also wanted to ask the second young master, but where?


    Can''t you embarrass yourself?


    At the thought of this, he wanted to strangle Zhuge to death, but now he really had no way.


    "Forget it, forget it, you go in!" The little white face sighed.


    Zhuge burned the sky to smile, say: "that thanks elder martial brother."


    Xiaobai turned around directly, as if he felt that as long as he saw Zhuge burning the sky, he would be very depressed


    After Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian left, Xiao Bai Lian spat hard on the ground.


    "Damn it, you''re a bully!"


    "That is, hum, don''t let me catch the chance in the future, or I''ll have to kill this bad old man!" The other one quickly agreed.


    Although Xiao Yao and Zhuge are far away from each other, as practitioners of aura realm, they can still hear their conversation.


    Zhuge burned the sky with a helpless smile on his face.


    He really doubted whether the two men meant to tell him.


    "It seems that it is a very wise choice for you to leave Hong Jianzong." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhuge Huotian did not comment.


    After Zhuge burning the sky, Xiao Yao almost passed through the whole hongjianzong.


    "Not where you live yet?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    This is the third time he has asked. Zhuge turned around and said with a bitter smile, "I live in a partial place." Xiao Yao shook his head, just sighed and said nothing more. No matter how much you say now, it''s meaningless. It''s just that you sprinkle salt on Zhuge''s burning wound. When he got to a small wooden house, Zhuge burned himself¡° That''s it. " Xiao Yao looked at the small broken house nailed on the broken wooden board, and drew his mouth. If it wasn''t for Zhuge''s words, he would even doubt whether it was a cottage¡° How miserable you are He couldn''t help sighing£¨ Today''s third watch is a ten thousand character update. It''s time to save manuscripts. The previous continuous outbreak has been unable to withstand.)

 Chapter 892

    Before Xiao Yao through hongjianzong people''s attitude towards Zhuge burning heaven, we can see that Zhuge burning heaven in hongjianzong''s status is really not high.


    Now when he saw Zhuge''s burning room, he felt that he had made a mistake.


    It''s not a high position. It''s a tragedy.


    He really didn''t know how Zhuge put up with burning heaven.


    Maybe he could understand Zhuge''s idea of burning heaven before, but now he can''t understand it. Does Zhuge feel that even if he stays in Hong Jianzong, he can improve his cultivation?


    I''m afraid that in hongjianzong, the status of a small worker is much higher than Zhuge''s burning heaven.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at Xiao Yao and sighed: "if I had your strength, I would not be so angry."


    Speaking of this, he shook his head again: "forget it, let''s not talk about it. Anyway, we have made a choice now, so there''s nothing to continue to say. Go ahead."


    Then he reached out and pushed the room away.


    However, as soon as he stepped forward with his first foot, Zhuge''s face changed.


    The room was turned upside down. It was obvious that someone had come in and was still looking for something.


    Zhuge Huotian immediately rushed to the bedside and crouched down behind him. His face became more ugly.


    Seeing the expression on Zhuge''s face, Xiao Yao had already guessed something.


    "It seems that what you hide has been taken away." Xiao Yao came up to him and said.


    Zhuge Fantian turned his face, his face was livid, and his eyes were murderous.


    "Don''t get excited. Think about who might come." Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge Huotian''s teeth clenched and clenched his fist: "it''s him, it must be him. Besides him, no one will come to my place!"


    Xiao Yao raised his eyebrows and asked, "who is it?"


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, if you know who did it, it''s easy to do it. If it''s a big deal, you can bring it back.


    "Before, I was lucky to find a half grade spirit grass. Later, my master asked me for it. I shirked it. It was the day before I went to Zijin gate. Now it seems that..."


    Although Zhuge''s words about burning the sky didn''t make it clear, even a fool knew who did it.


    "What''s more, no one would like to come to my shabby place except my master." Zhuge Huotian continued to say with a bitter smile, "only he knows the secret of banpin lingcao."


    "Then it must be him!" Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said.


    "But what can we do now?" Zhuge Huotian sat by the bed and said with a bitter smile, "anyway, he is the seven elders of Hong Jianzong. If he doesn''t want to admit it, what should we do?"


    "Not willing to admit it?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge burning the sky curiously and said, "do you think there are other suspicious objects besides him?"


    Zhuge Huotian shook his head.


    Apart from his master, he could not think of another person who could steal his own things.


    "Since we must have identified him, why should he admit it?" Xiao Yao asked, "we''re just going to take things. Does he admit that it has anything to do with us?"


    "ZHUGE Huotian understood.


    When Xiao Yao followed him to hongjianzong, he never thought about solving anything peacefully.


    For Xiao Yao, it is the supremacy of force. As long as the problem can be solved by force, he will never think about who to waste words with.


    Ordinary people don''t have such domineering power.


    However, Xiao Yao''s attitude made Zhuge''s burning heaven much easier.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said is quite reasonable. Since they came to hongjianzong, they are unlikely to leave safely. Although Zhuge Fantian had such a plan before, now his "treasure chest" has been taken away by the seven elders.


    Xiao Yao''s purpose of accompanying Zhuge Huotian to hongjianzong this time is actually for the fire map. Now the fire map has been taken away by the seven elders. According to Xiao Yao''s character, can we just let it go?


    "Go and find the seven elders!" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhuge Huotian looked at Xiao Yao and was silent for a while. Then he stood up.


    "Well, since you have said that, let''s go!"


    With that, he stood up, opened the door and went out. Xiao Yao followed him, his face full of indifference.


    "Hum, there are also people who dare to stretch their claws for the things I like. Only I rob other people''s things. Who can rob my things?" Xiao Yao said coldly in his heart.


    The courtyard of the seven elders is not far away from Zhuge''s burning room.


    Although the seventh elder is always the elder of hongjianzong, I''ve heard that the elder''s position in hongjianzong is not very old.


    Otherwise, it would not be as if the two ordinary disciples were full of disrespect for the seven elders.


    I''m afraid that would not happen to any school, would it?


    The seven elders and Zhuge Huotian are really a perfect match. One of the best disciples and one of the best masters are so miserable in hongjianzong that they can''t bear to look directly at each other.


    However, the seven elders are still elders. Although they live in a remote place, they are also a courtyard. They are many times better than the place where Zhuge Huotian lives.


    "All the people who live in this courtyard are the disciples of the seven elders." After entering the yard, Zhuge said to Xiao Yao.


    "Then why didn''t he let you live here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge Huotian shook his head and said, "you don''t know my position in Hong Jianzong. Many people in Hong Jianzong look down on me, but the one who looks down on me most is my master. Even though I''m the strongest of his disciples, I''m just an outside disciple. I say it''s because I come from the secular world and need to continue to practice hard, but actually everyone knows that he just doesn''t look up to me. It''s just that his aura realm is too few, and my joining can make them a little stronger. "


    Xiao Yaole said, "that''s why I want to attract you, but I don''t want to give you sugar?"


    Zhuge Huotian nodded, although Xiao Yao''s words were a little ugly, but that was the meaning.


    As soon as they entered the yard, a man with long hair and a crown saw them and came over.


    "Younger martial brother, why are you here?" The young disciple frowned, turned his back and said, "didn''t the master say you wouldn''t come here without his permission?"


    Zhuge Huotian laughed and said, "second elder martial brother, I have something important to do when I come to find my master."


    The man sneered and said, "what can you do that matters? Besides, even if you really have something important, do you think our master will care about you? "


    In fact, many of the disciples under the seven elders were dissatisfied with Zhuge''s burning heaven.


    Although Zhuge''s status in hongjianzong is low enough, he is ridiculed by hongjianzong''s disciples every day, but after all, they are the cultivation of Lingxi realm, which leads to the ridicule of the rest of the disciples under the seven elders every day.


    They are not as good as a bad old man, or a bad old man coming out of the secular world.


    Every practitioner is arrogant. How can they stand such ridicule? Even when they are told by outsiders, they will not show anything, but after closing the door, they are naturally disgusted with Zhuge burning the sky.


    Zhuge burned the sky, frowning and saying, "master may have taken my things. I''ve come to ask for them."


    "Presumptuous!" The disciple was furious and said, "what are you talking about? How could Shifu take your things? Besides, even if Shifu did take your things, what could he do? What qualifications do you have to ask for it? Your things belong to Hong Jianzong. Master has the right to dispose of them! "


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ear, looked at Zhuge''s second elder martial brother and said, "are you Zhuge''s second elder martial brother?"


    "So what? Who are you? " That year young an Ren tightly frowned at Xiao Yao and said.


    "I''m his friend." Xiao Yao said, "you two elder martial brothers are not good either. It''s just the beginning of Lingxi realm. If you really fight, I''m afraid it''s not as good as my friend?"


    "..." the second elder martial brother''s face suddenly changed.


    Xiao Yao''s words have already touched the pain of the second elder martial brother.


    Although we all know that what Xiao Yao said is true, it''s good for us to know such things in our hearts. What''s the meaning of saying it? Is this deliberate provocation?


    After a long time, the second elder martial brother changed the topic and said, "this is our business of Hong Jianzong. What does it have to do with you? Look at you, it''s probably not from Hong Jianzong. Who let you in? Zhuge Huotian, how dare you! Don''t you know that no disciple can bring outsiders into Hong Jianzong without permission? What''s more, you are still a disciple of Hong Jianzong. Who gave you the confidence? "


    At the time of their argument, a lot of people have come together.


    "ZHUGE burns the sky. You are so brave. If you let master know, you must be killed."


    "Isn''t that because you are old, you can have no rules?"


    "Hum, he''s just a bad old man. Now he''s in the realm of Lingxi. I don''t know where his face comes from to our Zijin gate."


    "Come on, don''t make any noise!" At this time, a thick voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone lowered their heads: "elder martial brother."


    A middle-aged man came up to Zhuge and sighed.


    "ZHUGE Huotian, you know the rules of Hong Jianzong. You can''t bring outsiders in. Fortunately, there are not many people who know it now. Take your friends and leave quickly." Said the middle-aged man.


    Zhuge Huotian nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I have just said that I just want to take my things this time. As long as I get my things, I will leave immediately."


    "Presumptuous!" The elder martial brother was furious and said, "if master really wants to take your things, he will tell you. Since he didn''t say it, he didn''t take it. Even if he did, what can you do?" Zhuge burned the sky and his face was livid. Xiao Yao also frowned: "you are unreasonable?"¡° Well, so what? " Obviously, the elder martial brother''s patience has run out. Xiao Yao suddenly grinned: "it''s very good. In fact, I don''t like to reason." With that, one punch£¨ The remaining two chapters should be updated together in the afternoon, so that there is no need to wait. In addition, I still want to say that in addition to the vertical and horizontal monthly tickets, the monthly tickets of any other places and channels are useless to me. I really don''t need them except for the vertical and horizontal monthly tickets, as I have said before.)

 Chapter 893

    As soon as he heard that he could not be reasonable, Xiao Yao was happy.


    Look at what these people say, as if they like to reason.


    With one punch, the elder martial brother, who was still shouting before, had already been overturned and fell to the ground. However, Xiao Yao''s punch did not cause him too much damage. After all, he was not the kind of person who would kill people if he didn''t say a word, as long as he could bring them some deterrent power.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t want to be reasonable, he always felt that his biggest weakness was kindness, although up to now, few people admit it.


    But it doesn''t affect Xiao Yao''s self feeling at all.


    The elder martial brothers were still rolling on the ground after they were hit by Xiao Yao. When they got up, their faces were covered with dust, but there were still some grass hanging on their heads. They were as embarrassed as they looked.


    "You... You dare to do it!" At this time, the disciples of the seven elders, all in order to come up, glared at each other, as if they wanted to kill Xiao Yao alive.


    "Stop it all!" At this time, the elder martial brother roared, and everyone was quiet.


    "Elder martial brother, what are we afraid of him? Kill him directly


    "Yes, this is Hong Jianzong. Is Qi a place where outsiders can be presumptuous?"


    "Elder martial brother, there''s no need for us to give in!"


    The elder martial brother just sighed when he listened to these shouting words.


    These brothers could not see it, but he knew it in his heart.


    The strength of the young man standing beside Zhuge Huotian is a little terrible.


    Just now, I can only say that the other party doesn''t want to kill himself. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he has become a corpse.


    In other people''s eyes, Xiao Yao''s fist just flew him out, but only when he stood in the storm, he could really feel the pressure accompanied by that fist.


    When Xiao Yao waved that punch, his mind was almost blank. It seemed that no matter how hard he tried, he could not escape from the heaven.


    Fortunately, when the blow fell on him, and did not take his life, he was released.


    However, this does not mean that he has the courage to continue to be presumptuous with Xiao Yao. He knows that just now he was left behind by the other party. Otherwise, he may not be able to get up with that kind of pressure.


    This is the real magic power!


    "I dare to ask you who you are, and why did you come to Hong Jianzong?" In a moment, the elder martial brother realized that the strength of the other party must at least be in the realm of Linghe. They are not the ones who can easily offend. Even if the leader of Hong Jianzong comes, he will not easily feud with such people.


    "Master?" Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at him, he asked, "you are much older than me. Do you call me elder?"


    Everyone also looked at his senior brother with a kind of curious eyes.


    The elder martial brother is probably older than the young man''s father. Is it inappropriate to use the word "elder generation"?


    Just looking at the respectful face of the elder martial brother, it didn''t look like a joke at all, so they had to keep silent with their curiosity.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the elder martial brother looked embarrassed and said with a smile: "I''m joking. With your cultivation, you must be the elder in the world of seclusion. Maybe you just changed your face. I''m sorry, I can''t recognize the identity of the elder. So I hope you can point out something about it. I, Hong Jianzong, can show my hospitality."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    This man is strange.


    Sometimes to tell the truth, people do not believe it, but to tell lies, the other side will be happy to believe.


    Isn''t that cheap?


    "I''m not here for you. I''m here for your master." Xiao Yao looked at the elder martial brother and said, "for the last time, you are not qualified to talk to me."


    "You..." the second elder martial brother just opened his mouth, but he was reprimanded by the elder martial brother.


    "Shut up The elder martial brother glared at him angrily and said, "the elder said well. With the cultivation of the elder, we are not qualified to have a direct dialogue with him."


    With that, he turned his face again and looked at Xiao Yao with a smile on his face. He said, "I''m waiting for you to be calm. I''m going to inform you now."


    Then he turned and left.


    The rest of the disciples, one by one, looked at Xiao Yao with strange eyes and guessed what he was.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Zhuge''s burning sky and said with a smile, "see? In this world, I''m afraid there''s really nothing more reasonable than fists. "


    Zhuge could only nod his head to burn the sky. In fact, at this time, he was also very happy.


    How could any of his elder martial brothers have looked him in the eye before? But now? What else can these people do besides shudder in front of Xiao Yao?


    The elder martial brother, in particular, used to be unattainable. It seems that no one in Hong Jianzong is as powerful as him.


    But now, in front of Xiao Yao, he still has to shout one by one.


    It''s strength that decides everything! It''s not only the world of seclusion, but also the secular world. Strength can decide everything.


    Some people will say that in the secular world, the law is the first. But if a person''s strength reaches the peak, he can blow up an aircraft carrier with one blow and fight against nuclear weapons with his flesh, what can the law be for such a person?


    Of course, it''s too far away for Zhuge to burn the sky. Even now Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to say that he can fight against nuclear weapons. After all, it''s a weapon of doomsday. Once it''s opened, the whole world will be in turmoil. No practitioner is willing to be an enemy of the whole world. The social science and technology progress is too fast, Even practitioners dare not say that they can be enemies with the state.


    Zhuge was the leader of the Dragon protection hall before burning the sky. He knew better than anyone the military strength of China, not to mention the superpowers of the United States.


    After waiting for a while, finally an old man with white hair came out.


    Wearing a long gray shirt, he looks quite immortal.


    "These are the seven elders of Hong Jianzong." Zhuge Huotian, standing behind Xiao Yao, whispered.


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked at the old man again. The old man, who had a good face before, suddenly became a thief. Well, it''s not a good thing!


    The old man walked quickly to Xiao Yao, arched his hand, and asked with a smile, "if you are close to him, you should welcome him far away. Don''t blame him."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at each other and asked, "are you the seven elders of Hong Jianzong?"


    Seven elder hear Xiao Yao''s words, eyebrow slightly wrinkly once.


    Xiao Yao''s direct questioning will give people a very uncomfortable feeling. It seems that Xiao Yao''s purpose of this trip is to raise a teacher to ask for a crime. But when you think about it carefully, you haven''t even seen the other party''s sin before.


    "I am." Seven elder says, "don''t know friend is?"


    "It''s just a friend of Zhuge Huotian." Xiao Yao said that he did not directly point out his identity. In his opinion, a peaceful settlement is better than a peaceful settlement. Although he is not afraid to stand on the opposite side of Hong Jianzong, it would be a good thing to have less trouble. What''s more, if we really fight with Hong Jianzong, we don''t know how much time it will take.


    Now Xiao Yao just wants to find the fire map as soon as possible, and then go back to Haitian city to have a look. He doesn''t know if anything happened in Haitian city during this period.


    "ZHUGE''s burning friend?" Seven elder heard Xiao Yao''s words, his face was stunned. Then he looked at Zhuge burning the sky and asked curiously, "ZHUGE, when did you have such a friend?"


    According to the eldest disciple under his hand, the strength of the other side is absolutely around Linghe realm, and his strength is only the peak of Lingxi realm in the later stage. Facing people like Xiao Yao, naturally, he dare not take it lightly.


    Zhuge burned the sky and said with a smile, "I''ve known you for a long time."


    "A long time ago?" Seven elder eyebrows wrinkled up, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes also a trace of contempt, "that is to say, Dao you are also secular people?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Seven elder heart sneer repeatedly.


    The reason why I was respectful to Xiao Yao before was that I didn''t know the identity of the other party.


    After all, a practitioner of Linghe realm, no one dare to underestimate, but now that he knows that the other is just a secular person, he has nothing to care about.


    Even the practitioners of Linghe realm? I am the seven elders of Hong Jianzong! What can the other side, a practitioner of Linghe realm, count before Hong Jianzong?


    Thinking of these, he had a lot of confidence.


    "I don''t know what Taoist friends want to do when they come to Hong Jianzong this time?" Seven elder asks a way.


    "Nothing. My friend left something in Hong Jianzong. I''ll accompany him back to get it." Xiao Yao said.


    "If so, why do you come to me?" Seven elders said with a smile, "I''m preparing to break through these days, so if Daoyou has nothing to do, I won''t accompany you."


    "What? Master is going to close the door and make a breakthrough? "


    "Does it mean that master is about to enter the realm of Linghe?"


    "Ha ha, if that''s true, I''ll see who dares to look down on us in Hong Jianzong in the future!"


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly and said, "is it true that the seven elders intend to cultivate with the help of the spirit grass from Zhuge Huotian?"


    With these words, the seven elders'' face changed.


    "Presumptuous! You are slandering me Elder seven was furious. "When did I take Zhuge''s burning things? Daoyou, I respect your accomplishments. Please pay attention to your words. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Xiao Yao sighed. Just as Zhuge Huotian said before, since the seven elders chose to use furtive means, now they will not admit Xiao Yao''s questioning. But what about that¡° I don''t need you to admit that I''m just here to ask for something. " When Xiao Yao said this, he held out his hand and stared at the seven elders, "hand it over, I will spare you not to die!"

 Chapter 894

    Simple seven words, but contains endless pressure.


    Hearing this, the seven elders'' faces changed.


    But soon, he adjusted his mood.


    He knew that although he took the things himself, as long as he didn''t want to admit it, how could Xiao Yao and Zhuge burn the sky?


    If you really admit that even if he is the seven elder of hongjianzong, he is not tenable. After all, the thing is Zhuge''s burning heaven, stealing the disciple''s things. Even if the patriarch doesn''t investigate, what do the rest of hongjianzong think of him?


    What should his disciples think of him?


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Daoyou, it seems that you have come to make trouble out of nothing. I''m kind enough to chat with you for a while, but you humiliate me again and again. What''s your intention? Do you still have Hong Jianzong in your eyes? " Seven elder asks a way.


    With these words, he quickly roasted Xiao Yao on the fire.


    It seems that as long as Xiao Yao continues to chase them, he will not take them seriously.


    He tied himself to Hong Jianzong. He was both proud and disgraced.


    "Is there Hong Jianzong in my eyes?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and then laughed, "this question is a little interesting, then I''ll answer you, no!"


    With that, it was the most direct kick that kicked the seven elders out.


    Then, without waiting for the seven elders to fall to the ground, he rushed over directly and hit the seven elders with a fist.


    Seeing this, Zhuge burned the sky and sighed in his heart.


    In fact, when the seven elders didn''t want to admit that he took his things, Zhuge Huotian already knew that the result would be like this.


    If it is someone else, there is really no way to face the shameless seven elders.


    But now, he is facing Xiao Yao!


    be unreasonable? When did Xiao Yao like to reason with others?


    If you are obedient, let''s talk about it well and avoid doing it. But if you dare not be reasonable, Xiao Yao will be more unreasonable than you!


    This is bullying!


    "Stop it


    "Presumptuous! How dare you beat my master


    All the disciples under the seven elders rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    At this time, several hundred sword shadows suddenly appeared behind Xiao Yao.


    "Who dares?" Xiao Yao yelled angrily and turned to look at the disciples. He stood up with his hands down. He looked very tall. With a roar, the shock crowd retreated and became terrified.


    The hundreds of sword shadows made them have a kind of intuition. It seems that as long as they dare to take another step forward, they will suffer a lot.


    This is a very clear sense of crisis. No one is willing to make fun of his own life safety. After all, life is his own.


    After all, it''s not easy to practice, and to practice and cherish, in order to do so little things to put their own small life into, so many years of their own practice, not to eat in vain?


    The seven elders probably didn''t expect that the other side would dare to fight directly.


    After all, this is Hong Jianzong. He is the elder of Hong Jianzong!


    This time, although Xiao Yao kept his hand and saw one foot and one punch, he also made the seven elders feel pain. For a short moment, he couldn''t even adjust his breath.


    If Xiao Yao''s hand had been heavier, he would have been killed.


    "How dare you do it?"


    Xiao Yao coldly looks at seven elder, and steps forward to each other step by step.


    As the distance slowly narrowed, the seven elders'' heart had been filled with panic.


    "Don''t come here!" The seven elders roared at Xiao Yao.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even his own disciples are speechless.


    Don''t you think it''s shameful of you to let people go and let them not?


    Besides, master, you old people are lying on the ground now. When you start drinking, you have to get up first, right?


    Xiao Yao step by step came to the seven elders, looking down at each other.


    "In fact, I can kill you directly just now, but I didn''t do that, because I still have to take out the whereabouts of my friend''s things from your mouth." Xiao Yao said, "now only give you three opportunities, I ask you three times, cherish."


    "I don''t know!" Seven elder angry way.


    Xiao Yao raised his hand and slapped it down.


    "Ah Seven elder immediately hugged his right leg and began to roar hysterically.


    No matter what, he is a practitioner of Lingxi realm. It''s OK to bear the general pain, but now he knows that all the bones of his right leg are smashed. The idea is not to be discounted, but to be smashed. Even the practitioners of Lingxi realm can''t bear the pain!


    Lying on the ground, the seven elders are like a crucian carp who left the water and was thrown on the bank, desperately wriggling his body, trying to get rid of such a dilemma.


    "Why waste your first chance?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "now, you still have two chances. If you don''t know how to cherish them, I will waste your leg. The third time, I will waste your arms. At that time, you will become a stick."


    "..." the seven elders'' mind was buzzing.


    He doesn''t understand how the other party dares to do it.


    "You are the enemy of Hong Jianzong. Hong Jianzong will not let you go anyway!" The seven elders gnawed their teeth and said, "even if I die, Hong Jianzong will not let you leave!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t know if you Hong Jianzong can keep me, but even if I really die, I''m afraid you can''t see it. Congratulations, you wasted the second chance completely."


    "No, no!" The seven elders seem to know what Xiao Yao wants to do next. They immediately open their mouths and roar, but it''s too late.


    Xiao Yao claps it again, and the seven elders begin to cry and howl again.


    Xiao Yao squatted down, narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m not worried at all. It''s still that sentence. Even if I was killed by Hong Jianzong, can you see it again? Don''t challenge my heart. I''m willing to give you three chances. It''s already very good. Why? Now, I''ll ask you one last time, where is it? "


    "In my room, there is a big wardrobe. At the bottom of the wardrobe is Zhuge''s box. I didn''t move anything except zhunling grass!" Seven elder panic say.


    In fact, he had planned to say it before, but Xiao Yao started too fast. When he wanted to say it, Xiao Yao''s hand had been taken.


    Now, the seven elders have fully understood.


    Although he didn''t know who Xiao Yao was, he had already made it clear when the other party first started,


    People will not be afraid of Hong Jianzong at all!


    Although the seven elders felt that the other side must not be Hong Jianzong''s opponent, as the other side said before, even if Hong Jianzong really killed others, could he see it? Maybe before that, I was already dead.


    Although he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s strength is, he can feel that he and the other party are not rivals of the same level at all.


    "Well." Xiao Yao grinned and said, "you see, I said that earlier. Is it over? Do you have to work hard for a long time? "


    Then he stood up and looked at Zhuge burning the sky.


    Zhuge didn''t hesitate to burn the sky, and immediately rushed into the room of the seven elders.


    After waiting for five minutes, Zhuge came back with a box in his arms.


    He gave the box directly to Xiao Yao, who threw it into the storage bracelet.


    "There''s nothing in it, is there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The spirit grass is gone." Zhuge said with a sigh.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at the seven elders and said, "it seems that you still have something to hide from me."


    "No, no!" The seven elders were about to cry, and quickly explained, "the spirit grass has been refined by me. I used to break through the spirit River by taking advantage of the east wind."


    "A quasi spirit grass, you also want to rush to the spirit River realm?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, "do you think you can grow into Yao Ming with a sip of Wahaha?"


    Seven elder full face of blank, completely didn''t understand Xiao Yao this words of meaning.


    "Well, I don''t want to write with you." Xiao Yao is not interested in the quasi spirit grass at all. Even the high-quality spirit grass is not rare in his storage space.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s behind, suddenly rang out an angry shout.


    "Presumptuous! Dare to hurt people in hongjianzong, or our elder, today, you can''t leave alive! "


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked lazily at the middle-aged man.


    "This is the law enforcement elder of Hong Jianzong." Zhuge burned the sky and whispered, "at the beginning of Linghe realm."


    "Oh." Xiao Yao nodded, "it''s just a practitioner at the beginning of Linghe realm."


    "What if, with us?" Voice down, and two men came in.


    "Four elders, five elders, these are... These are the three practitioners of Linghe realm!" Zhuge burned the sky a little uneasy.


    "Now, is that enough?" The law enforcement elder stares at Xiao Yao and says in a cold voice.


    Although they don''t like to see the seven elders, and they are not ashamed of their actions, they are the elder of hongjianzong. They are still in hongjianzong. If they don''t kill the outsider, what will they have to face if they spread it out?


    Therefore, they have made a decision in their hearts. No matter what, they must leave each other to kill. They must not spread the news. Otherwise, Hong Jianzong will become the laughing stock of the whole hidden world.


    Xiao Yao yawned and said with a smile, "I think it''s not enough. It''s better to add a few more."


    "..." the three elders in the realm of Linghe have been killed.


    "You are arrogant The elder of law enforcement yelled angrily, "in this case, I''ll let you have a look at the inside information of Hong Jianzong!"¡° Hong Jianzong, don''t insult him Hundreds of disciples came and roared in unison. Great momentum!

 Chapter 895

    It was the seven elders who were beaten.


    It was Hong Jianzong who was humiliated.


    At least, that''s what everyone here thinks.


    Only Xiao Yao.


    In fact, he only aimed at a seven elder. He didn''t think that he had to have a hard time with Hong Jianzong, but it didn''t mean that he would be afraid of Hong Jianzong. Are you kidding? Even if the second son of Hong Jianzong said he would kill him, would he care about it?


    Among the disciples, Xiao Yao also saw two familiar faces. Before going to the trade fair, Xiao Yao once met Hong Jianzong. In addition to the girl named Qingyue, there was a middle-aged man and a young man. These are the familiar faces Xiao Yao said.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t see Qingyue. Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    "It seems that you are not going to let me go today!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Ha! What a joke. You hurt the seven elders of Hong Jianzong. Do you want to leave alive The law enforcement elder burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao nodded, thoughtfully. Then he turned and looked at the seven elders who were still lying behind him. He sighed and said, "you''ve heard that. They''re not ready to let me leave alive. Anyway, it''s all like this. I''ll just kill you."


    "Ah?" Seven elder is a Leng at first, then scream in hysteria, "don''t! Daoyou, no, master, I have already said what I should say. It''s all my fault, isn''t it? "


    Although the seven elders have been abandoned, in his world, there is a very right saying that it is better to live than to die! What''s wrong with living in a muddle? As long as you''re alive, you''ll have a chance. If you''re dead, you''ll have nothing. What''s more, this is a secluded world. Even if all the bones are broken now, it doesn''t mean that you won''t have a chance to stand up?


    Xiao Yao said, "this is not my has the final say."


    The law enforcement elder and others frowned.


    "Are you threatening Hong Jianzong?" The four elders suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you think I''m threatening you, it''s a threat."


    "..." the four elders were full of depression. Originally, he thought he could frighten the other side. Now it seems that he thought too much about it. This is a fool! It seems that I don''t know what fear is at all.


    "Elder martial brothers, please let Xiao Yao go. Isn''t that ok?" The seven elders are about to cry.


    The fourth elder, the fifth elder and the law enforcement elder may not know Xiao Yao''s horror, but the seventh elder is tortured. In his eyes, Xiao Yao is a devil.


    Xiao Yao said that if he would kill him, he would certainly kill him. For this, the seven elders would never have any doubt.


    "Seven elder, don''t worry, as long as he dares to kill you, we will certainly break him to pieces!" Said the elder.


    "I''ll go to your uncle! I don''t want to die! If you have the ability, come here and take him hostage. You are saying this Elder seven has already started to curse his mother.


    It''s the first time he''s seen this kind of standing and talking without backache.


    This is a talent!


    If he stands in the position of law enforcement elder, he can also say such words, but the key problem is that Xiao Yao will kill him later! How can he keep calm?


    "Seven younger martial brother, why are you so confused?" The four elders sighed and said, "this guy is just putting on airs now. How can he dare to kill you?"


    "You know shit!" Seven elder began to scold again, "that you come to say!" "..." the four elders said, "if we really let him go, would Hong Jianzong be disgraced? Seventh younger martial brother, since you are a member of Hong Jianzong, you can''t only consider yourself! So today this man must die in Hong Jianzong! "


    Elder seven was completely angry.


    "Tell me, is it our face or my life that matters?"


    The three elders one by one, you look at me, I look at you, silent for a long time.


    After that, five elders gave seven elders an answer.


    "Hong Jianzong''s face is important." He said seriously.


    Seven elder closed eyes directly.


    "Hey, Taoist friend, you''d better kill me. After killing me, kill them all. These dogs - I''m dead!"


    This guy is completely single.


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of confusion.


    In the end, it''s a complete failure to laugh or cry.


    This Hong Jianzong is really a wonderful flower. He runs everywhere!


    Is face really more important than the life of an elder?


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and swallowed the seven elders in a flash.


    Xiao Yao''s hand moment, seven elder also pulled voice to roar a: "you still really kill me?"


    After the flame dispersed, the bodies of the seven elders could not be found.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever heard such a request when I''m so old. I''m very sorry for your torment. How can I refuse your last request?" Xiao said with a sigh.


    It''s a pity that the seven elders can''t hear Xiao Yao''s words now, but fortunately he can''t, otherwise, even if he''s not dead, he might be angry to death with Xiao Yao''s words.


    After the seven elders completely disappeared from the world, the three elders were blinded.


    "You... How dare you really kill the seven elders of Hong Jianzong?" The law enforcement elder''s eyes almost came out.


    Xiao Yao is not happy to hear such irresponsible words.


    "Isn''t that what you asked for?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Do you... Do you know what you''re doing?" The law enforcement elder said angrily, "today you will die!"


    "How many times have you said that, are you bored?" With that, Xiao Yao gathered the sword array together, and the fish intestine sword flew towards the law enforcement elder.


    "Be careful, elder law enforcement!" The fourth elder and the fifth elder all stood in front of the elder.


    At the same time, the three practitioners in the realm of Linghe carried up the aura in their bodies. Three red lights burst out from their bodies and merged into a thick spiritual shield to keep the fish intestine sword out.


    "Can you save the people I want to kill?" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, and a purple light came out of his body and gathered directly on the fish intestine sword.


    The fish intestine sword is blessed with the spirit Qi in Xiao Yao''s body. Once again, it flashes a cold light and directly penetrates the spirit shield.


    "Whoosh"


    The fish gut sword passes through the elder''s body, then turns around and returns to Xiao Yao.


    Four elders and five elders, gaping.


    Those disciples of Hong Jianzong, who were still full of fighting spirit, were stunned.


    In their eyes, the mythical elder of law enforcement, the cultivator of Linghe realm, died like this?


    Three elders of Linghe realm were killed in an instant when dealing with one?


    How could that be!


    "Hum, the mantis is pawning the cart." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    The fourth elder and the fifth elder stepped back two steps, as if they had discussed it. In fact, it was their subconscious action.


    "Who the hell are you!? You are definitely not the practitioner of Linghe realm! "


    Even if the opponent is really the peak cultivator in the later stage of Linghe realm, it is impossible to kill the law enforcement elder who is also Linghe realm in front of them.


    What''s more, it''s a fight.


    Xiao Yao stopped, looked at them, a smile, voice calm spit out two words: "Xiao Yao."


    Two words blurted out, then set off a burst of shock.


    "Xiao Yao? Isn''t that the master who slaughtered the whole Zijin gate? "


    "My God, it''s the murderer! How did he come to Hong Jianzong? Is Hong Jianzong his second target? "


    Four elder and five elder''s facial expression also is a burst of iron blue.


    Some of them had no way to accept the fact before, but when they heard Xiao Yao''s name, their astonishment in their heart dissipated instantly.


    Since Xiao Yao has the strength to level zijinmen, what''s amazing about killing the law enforcement elder of Hong Jianzong in front of them?


    Isn''t that what we expected?


    It''s just hard for them to understand now. There is no contradiction between Hong Jianzong and Xiao Yao at all. Why should Xiao Yao trouble them?


    Isn''t that unreasonable?


    Thinking of this, their hearts are almost a little uncomfortable.


    "Xiao Yao, Hong Jianzong and you have no injustice or hatred. What do you mean?" Four elder even if in the heart already scared to the pole, but the mouth is still strong to support to say.


    "I want to go, you don''t let me go, still want to leave me, blame me?" Xiao Yao said.


    Four elder really want to scold Xiao Yao of a dog''s blood.


    Is this what Hong Jianzong asked you to come?


    You came and killed the seven elders. How can we let you go?


    "Now, either let me go, or you hongjianzong will come to the same end as zijinmen." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Presumptuous!" Four elder roared, "we hongjianzong, Qi is zijinmen can be compared?"


    "Yes? In my opinion, it''s easy. " Finish saying, then is a palm again, toward four elder clapped past.


    A Purple Rainbow flies out of Xiao Yao''s body and turns into a purple sword. With the authority of the Immortal King, it goes to Hong Jianzong.


    The fourth elder and the fifth elder immediately got up their aura and wanted to use the long sword, but they still stepped back more than ten steps. As for the ordinary disciples, the better ones stepped back and the worse ones spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Lingjiang!" Four elder suddenly say, the eyes is full of startle.


    Xiao Yao''s rich aura is at least a practitioner of Lingjiang realm!


    How is that possible? It is said that Xiao Yao is only in his twenties this year. Why can he have the cultivation of Lingjiang realm? Even if this guy''s luck is good, he can''t be so unlucky, can he? Thinking of this, their hearts are a little uncomfortable¡° Stop it With a roar, the sound wave contains aura, which smashes Xiao Yao''s purple sword. The four elders, the five elders, and the disciples behind them were all relieved. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes to the distance¡° It seems that a master has finally appeared. " He murmured.

 Chapter 896

    Finally, a man in a white robe came in with his hands behind his back.


    He has a national face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is about forty years old. He has a cold look in his eyes, and he is not angry.


    "Two elder!"


    "It''s the second elder


    "Welcome elder two!"


    The disciples of Hong Jianzong made way for the two elders one after another.


    Even the fourth elder and the fifth elder looked at the second elder with awe in their eyes.


    "The cultivator of Lingjiang realm? No wonder you have such a big face. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "look at you, it seems that you have just broken through to Lingjiang realm in the last month?"


    "Xiao Yao, Hong Jianzong and you don''t cross the river. Why do you come here?" Two elders stare at Xiao Yao, as if want to see a flower from Xiao Yao''s face.


    "I didn''t want to trouble you, Hong Jianzong! But my friend was stolen by you seven elders. I just came to ask for it. Is there a problem? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "If that''s the case, you can tell us about it and we will help you make the decision." Two elder Lang Sheng says, pour is a pair of upright full appearance.


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    "You make the decision for me? If it wasn''t for my good cultivation, would you really stand up and say a fair word? If I were in Lingxi, I''m afraid you would have slapped me to death. " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xiao Yao''s words made the two elders feel speechless.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, when he thought about it, it was true.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s strength, how could he waste too much words with each other here.


    If you want to provoke Hong Jianzong, they will not let it go easily.


    However, even if this is true, the two elders are not willing to admit it.


    "Hong Jianzong is a well-known and decent family. How can he do something to bully others?" Two elder full face angry say.


    Xiao Yao buckled his ears, but some of them couldn''t listen.


    "Before, zijinmen also said they were respectable. Then they tied my girlfriend away. Now, you also say you are respectable?" Xiao Yao said, sighed, and continued, "I really don''t understand. Are you tired? Every day we have to pretend to be Laozi and heaven and earth''s righteous spirit. Does human nature have to be hidden? Is it really that important to stand on the high ground of morality? "


    Xiao Yao''s words finished, two elder keep silent directly.


    He didn''t want to retort, but Xiao Yao''s words, like a sharp sword, directly pierced their mask of hypocrisy.


    He can still speak those words of positive energy, but what about now?


    It doesn''t hold water anymore.


    It''s just that they continue to deceive themselves. They all feel tired.


    "Xiao Yao, well, as long as you are willing to give up one of your arms, I will let you go. How about it? " Said the two elders.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and began to laugh.


    "If you really say that, you Hong Jianzong are really good enough to me!" Xiao Yao asked with a sneer.


    "Hong Jianzong has always been like this. We should convince people with virtue." I don''t know whether the two elders are idiots or whether they really don''t recognize the ridicule in Xiao Yao''s words. Just give them a bamboo pole and they can climb up the pole.


    These people have really brought shame into full play.


    It''s like that.


    "It seems that it''s not easy for me to leave safely today." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "however, the strength of Hong Jianzong really makes me a little surprised. He''s just a second elder. He''s already a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. Before that, he was so desolate that he was much worse than you."


    Although the two elders did not speak, their pride was hard to hide.


    After all, it was a proud thing for him to break through to Lingjiang.


    When they learned that the two elders were already practitioners of Lingjiang realm, the disciples of Hong Jianzong were all full of surprise and joy.


    "I knew before that the second elder had closed the door in order to break through. Unexpectedly, he really entered the realm of Lingjiang."


    "Ha ha, yes, this is the fifth time that the second elder has attacked the realm of Lingjiang. Originally, it was hard to break through. I didn''t think that he really succeeded this time."


    "Isn''t that to say that Hong Jianzong now has two practitioners of Lingjiang realm? It seems that Hong Jianzong has made great progress and can be directly included in the first-class schools. "


    Zhuge Huotian, standing behind Xiao Yao, looks a little ugly.


    He didn''t expect that the second elder of Hong Jianzong was already in the realm of Lingjiang.


    If Hong Jianzong was only the leader of Lingjiang realm, he would naturally come and go freely with Xiao Yao''s current strength, but now there is another cultivator of Lingjiang realm, and this situation will be difficult to control.


    Zhuge burned the sky. He really had no confidence at all.


    "It''s hard for Hong Jianzong to become a first-class school, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you mean?" Someone was stunned.


    "Today, I''m afraid that you new practitioners of Lingjiang realm will die." Xiao Yao shook his head and said.


    "Presumptuous!" Four elder scold a way, "the spirit River realm cultivator, is also you can insult?"


    "You can insult the practitioners of Lingjiang realm?" Xiao Yao finished this sentence, flashed a cold light in his eyes, then raised his hand is a Nirvana fist, towards the four elders hit in the past.


    The four elder''s face changed greatly, and he wanted to escape quickly. Fortunately, there were two elder around him.


    When the strength of the fist rushed to the front of the four elders, the two elders suddenly threw out a folding fan to block the strength of the fist.


    "Scatter it for me!" Two elder drank a, folding fan quickly revolves, will fist strength all dissolve.


    "Yes, it''s a bit of an ability." Xiao Yao slightly jaw head.


    The second elder took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Yao haughtily: "although you have entered the realm of Lingjiang, what''s the matter? You are so old, you break through quickly, you rely on pills and Lingbao, you have unstable foundation, you don''t have enough information, do you think you are my opponent


    As the second elder of Hong Jianzong, he has lived for more than 300 years. He is fully qualified to say such words.


    Xiao Yao''s breakthrough was really fast, but compared with other practitioners, his foundation was obviously not solid enough, and even his fighting experience was not as rich as that of the second elder.


    This is why the two elders didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "You hongjianzong people are really more and more crazy and proud." Xiao Yao shook his head, "undeniably, your strength is really stronger than me, but is that the reason why you can defeat me?"


    Finish saying this words, in the hand a black crazy knife, already appeared in the hand.


    "What''s this?" Two elder see that black knife, pupil is to contract suddenly.


    The domineering spirit gushed from the black long sword made him shiver as a practitioner of Lingjiang realm.


    "Artifact?" He just spit out the last two words.


    When the word "artifact" comes out, everyone''s face changes greatly.


    "What? Does Xiao Yao have any artifact in his hand? "


    "No wonder, no wonder he was able to kill that hundred mile desolation before!"


    "My God, he is now the cultivator of Lingjiang realm. Now he still has the artifact in his hand. Is our two elders still the opponent of each other?"


    "Hard to say..."


    Two elder heart set off a storm.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao, the practitioner of the secular world, still had the realm of artifact.


    The elder two were a little surprised when he saw the fish intestine sword. After all, there are many spirit weapons in Hong Jianzong, but now he can''t calm down.


    Don''t mention Hong Jianzong. Even if we look at the whole world, we may not be able to find an artifact!


    "It seems that I underestimated you." If the former two elders thought that they could still have a 60% chance of winning against Xiao Yao, now they are only 30%.


    Can they understand the power of artifact? Even if Xiao Yao has not completely controlled the strength of the artifact, but only a tenth of the divine power, he can not hold up his head.


    "Come on, let me see. What is the capital of Hong Jianzong''s hegemony?" With the black dragon sword in hand, Xiao Yao''s body has suddenly changed.


    If Xiao Yao was just a tiger going down the mountain before, now he has become a wild dragon hovering over nine days.


    Who will fight with the Dragon when it is born?!


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, let''s take a step back." At this time, a young voice sounded.


    Once again, the crowd got out of the way. A young man with a jade sword came over with a smile on his face.


    "Young master, you leave for the time being!" Seeing the man, the second elder said in a hurry.


    The young man waved his hand to the second elder, and then said to Xiao Yao with a smile, "I''m just here to chat, not to fight with Mr. Xiao. With Mr. Xiao''s character of not offending me, I''m not offending, so I won''t be attacked."


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "do you know me well?"


    "Not understanding, just admiration." Shao Zongzhu said with a smile, "in xiahong Jianzong, Xu Wen."


    "Well, good name." Xiao Yao nodded, "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "You are a man, not an owl. Why did you kill me?" Xu Wen said with a smile.


    "Renxiong?" For the first time, Xiao Yao heard someone give him such an evaluation.


    Xu Wen waved her hand and said, "Mr. Xiao, three days later will be my wedding day. I don''t want to make Hong Jianzong a mess because of a small matter. I didn''t come here before. I want to know the whole story of the matter. Fortunately, I have something to gain. Since all this is the fault of elder seven, he should die naturally. Elder law enforcement doesn''t ask questions and wants to offend the practitioners of Lingjiang realm, It''s better to call it a day. How about that? " Xiao Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that the young master of Hong Jianzong could still pose like this under such circumstances. It''s really weird!

 Chapter 897

    The attitude of Xu Wen, the little patriarch, made Xiao Yao a little confused.


    In his opinion, the other party''s correct approach should be to never die with himself. After all, he has pushed Hong Jianzong to the point where there is no way back.


    But did not expect that even so, Xu Wen is willing to reach a settlement with Xiao Yao, to be exact, this is a kind of recognition.


    The second elder was about to crack his canthus, biting his teeth and sinking his voice¡° Young master, no! I can kill this son! "


    Xu Wen turned around and looked at him. His eyes were cold to the extreme: "are you the little master, or am I the little master? Who are we listening to?"


    "..." the two elders could not speak.


    "Elder two, I know that you are now a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. Is that why you can take my words as a fart?" Xu Wen asked with a smile.


    His smile made Xiao Yao frown.


    With a smile on his face and murderous in his eyes, a young man can nourish his Qi to such an extent that Xiao Yao can open his eyes.


    It seems that the little master of Hong Jianzong should not be underestimated!


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao looked at each other and asked, "in this case, I will not be aggressive. Although Hong Jianzong was wrong first, I should make some compensation."


    With these words, Xiao Yao throws a porcelain vase to Xu Wen.


    "What''s this?" Xu Wen held out his hand and was curious.


    "Two elixirs." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu Wen''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of amazement: "elixir?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xu Wen quickly opened it and smelled it. Suddenly, his face was ruddy. After putting away the porcelain bottle, he hugged Xiao Yao: "thank you for your reward."


    In any case, Xu Wen is the young master of Hong Jianzong. But now, even the last time he used such words, we can see how low he set his posture.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just nodded. He was a little more alert to Xu Wen.


    "Elder four, please take Mr. Xiao and Mr. Zhuge to have a rest later." Xu Wen said.


    "Yes, little Lord..." originally, the four elders and others may still be a little unconvinced, but after seeing Xiao Yao throw out two elixirs directly, the original dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao disappeared immediately.


    That''s a magic pill!


    How many elixirs can there be in the whole world?


    Now Xiao Yao''s hand is two, how can they not be shocked?


    As for those disciples, those who know the meaning of the elixir are all full of amazement, but those who don''t know are all at a loss, thinking about what elixir is? Was it good? Is it chocolate? Why are you so excited?


    "Hey, man, what''s the elixir?" Someone pushed a fellow who was standing beside him and asked.


    "You don''t know? Let me tell you something. A elixir can make a practitioner who shakes the sky enter the realm of breaking the sky. It''s the lowest level. If it''s a higher elixir, it can even make the practitioner who breaks the sky enter the realm of aura directly and become a master of Lingxi. Do you understand? "


    After listening to this explanation, the one who asked the question before almost stares out.


    "I''m Cao, are you kidding me? A elixir with such great ability? " "Well, young man, there are so many things in the world you don''t know!"


    Most people look at Xiao Yao with a very shocked look. The whole world doesn''t know how many elixirs there are. As a result, this guy has two elixirs. However, most of the disciples are still proud of him. In their opinion, Xiao Yao must be completely subdued by the appearance of the little patriarch. Otherwise, how could he give such a big gift?


    When Zhuge Fantian saw the proud expression on his face, he could only say nothing in secret.


    If these people knew that Xiao Yao had given the girl named Xu Fuzi 20 elixirs, how would they feel?


    Of course, Zhuge Huotian is no longer a child, so he will not speak fast. This will not only make people of Hong Jianzong angry, but also make the Xu family suffer for it. After all, the twenty elixirs are too tempting for these people. Although the Xu family is also a hermit family, they are not as bad as those of Hong Jianzong.


    Following the four elders, Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian also come to the guest room which is very comfortable.


    "If you need anything, just give me your orders." The four elders looked at Xiao Yao with a smile in their eyes.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sent off the four elders.


    Zhuge Huotian sat down and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, it seems that your two elixirs are enough to make Hong Jianzong grateful."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it seems that there are too few alchemists in this secluded world."


    Zhuge Huotian shook his head and said: "in fact, there are still many alchemists in the world of seclusion, but most of them can only make some simple pills. Even the Xu family, a big alchemist, can hardly make the elixir."


    "It seems that my appearance will also have a great impact on the Xu family." Xiao Yao laughs.


    Zhuge Fantian thought about it and said, "Xiao Yao, in fact, I think you can reveal your identity as an alchemist. I think if those first-class sects know that you can refine elixirs, they will not trouble you and even please you everywhere."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "if I''m not afraid of thieves, I''m afraid of thieves. I don''t have time to help them make pills every day. They just come here for pills. After I refuse, what do you think they will do?"


    Zhuge burned the sky slightly a Leng, for a long time, nodded, said to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    "By the way, are we really reconciled with Hong Jianzong now?" Zhuge burned the sky and muttered to himself, "if it is true, the result is good."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I''m afraid that even if we want to reconcile, they will be willing."


    Zhuge Huotian looked at Xiao Yao, slightly surprised, and asked, "what does this mean?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "if you ask me, I really can''t give you an answer. It''s just my intuition. Xu Wen, the ancestor of shaozong, gives me a very uncomfortable feeling. Ah, who knows? I''ll talk about it later. "


    With that, Xiao Yao waved his hand: "have a rest."


    Then he stood up to go out.


    "Where are you going?" Zhuge Huotian asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, since Hong Jianzong has no hostility to me, of course I have to go out for a walk." Xiao Yao said with a smile. "Shall I accompany you?" Zhuge said, "I''m familiar here."


    "Can I get lost when I am so old?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    On the other hand, in the main hall of hongjianzong, Xu Wen gives two elixirs to Xu Ao, his own father.


    He is the leader of Hong Jianzong, another practitioner of Lingjiang realm.


    "Wen''er, what do you think of Xiao Yao?" Xu Ao looks at Xu Wen and asks.


    Xu Wen turned his back and said with a smile, "we can''t get into trouble for the time being."


    "What do you mean?" Xu Ao was stunned.


    Xu Wen found a chair, sat down, and then turned to look at the two elders, said: "two elders, in all fairness, if you really do it with Xiao Yao, how sure are you?"


    "If he doesn''t have artifact, I have 60%. If he uses artifact, I only have 30%." The second elder thought about it and said seriously.


    "You are wrong." Xu Wen shook his head and said, "even if Xiao Yao doesn''t use artifact, you only have 40% chance at most."


    "Ah?" Elder two, I can''t believe it.


    He still has some confidence in his own strength. In his opinion, Xiao Yao is not easy to deal with, but he has practiced for so many years. His understanding of dexterity and his rich combat experience are all sharp weapons to win.


    Seeing the two elders'' puzzled appearance, Xu Wen sighed and said, "if Xiao Yao is really so easy to deal with, how can he trample on the Zijin gate in the Linghe realm?"


    The second elder was puzzled and said, "isn''t Xiao Yao the realm of Lingjiang?"


    "That''s the only way he can break through. As far as I know, when Xiao Yao broke into zijinmen, it was only the middle stage of Linghe realm." Xu Wen said coldly.


    One by one, these old people in the clan have the idea of seclusion. They don''t know what''s going on in the outside world at all, and they are so conceited. It''s ridiculous.


    "In such a short time, can he directly break through to the realm of Lingjiang?" The second elder shook his head. It was obvious that he couldn''t believe it.


    Xu Ao is also puzzled: "wen''er, have you made a mistake? Xiao Yao, even if he got any chance in the Zijin gate, he couldn''t be so quick, could he? "


    "Father, don''t you believe me?" Xu Wen said with a bitter smile.


    Xu Ao shook his head and said, "I just can''t believe it."


    "Let''s not talk about this for the time being. Xiao Yao is better not to offend him for the time being. Besides, my wedding will be in three days'' time. At that time, all the people in Tianxing palace will come. Do you think the people in Tianxing Palace won''t do anything when they see Xiao Yao? Ha ha Xu Wen laughs.


    Even Xu Ao could not help shivering.


    Xu Wen''s move should be called killing with a knife, right?


    The two elders sighed and said, "although Xiao Yao is not simple, there are already two practitioners of Lingjiang realm in our sect. Even if they really meet Xiao Yao, they won''t be defeated."


    "What if we lose a spiritual River practitioner? That means we will be swallowed up by other sects! " Xu Wen sighed, "the Huangfu family has completely disappeared. The whole seclusion world will lose order. Do you know what it means?"


    He stood up, looked outside the hall, pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "the world will be in chaos! It''s not only the world of seclusion, but also the world of secularity. "

 Chapter 898

    Hongjianzong is really big. There is a natural lake in the back mountain of the sect.


    Xiao Yao wandered around and came here.


    "Green mountains and green waters, only owe beautiful women!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    Just finish saying these words, side eye discovered a beautiful shadow.


    "I''m Cao! What a God? " Even Xiao Yao himself was startled.


    This is really what you want to appear what ah!


    I don''t know why. Seeing that side face, Xiao Yao always feels that he has seen it somewhere. After all, what he sees is only a side face, so Xiao Yao is not sure.


    He walked slowly to the front, coughed gently, a beautiful and delicate face turned over, beautiful eyes around him.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    "Men." Xiao Yao said subconsciously.


    The girl''s face immediately changed and she had drawn her sword.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    This girl''s temper is really hot!


    "Say, who are you?" The girl pointed at Xiao Yao with a long sword and said with a cold face.


    Xiao Yao has a headache. In fact, if it wasn''t for the girl in front of him, or the Qingyue he saw at the trade fair, he wouldn''t bother to say hello.


    It can be said that in Hong Jianzong, the only girl Xiao Yao likes is this girl. Even though the two disciples of zijinmen were killed by him, at least when he needed them, Qingyue stood up and helped him.


    "Girl, I''m the guest invited by the young master of hongjianzong." Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "Are you Xu Wen''s friend?" Qingyue''s face was a little ugly. She said with a sneer, "hum, go away, don''t bother me!"


    Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    When I saw Qingyue before, although the girl''s temper was hot, she was not so fierce!


    "Are you in a bad mood?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Qingyue said impatiently, "as long as it''s someone who has something to do with Xu Wen, I don''t want to see you disappear from my eyes now. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Xiao Yao blinked at Qingyue, his eyes were very pure and broken.


    "Can''t we have a chat?"


    "Who wants to talk to you?" When Qingyue speaks, she looks at Xiao Yao with disdain in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao is depressed.


    However, he is still very shameless sitting on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Qing Yue asked.


    "Sit down and see the scenery." Xiao Yao looked at the lake with calm expression.


    Qingyue is almost mad with anger.


    During this period of time, I was in a bad mood, but now I''ve got another one. I''m chirping on the side.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to disappear from my eyes immediately. Otherwise, even if you are Xu Wen''s friend, I won''t give you any face. Even if Xu Wen comes in person, what can I do¡° Qingyue said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao turns around and blinks. He looks at Qingyue in surprise.


    In any case, Xu Wen is the little master of hongjianzong. In hongjianzong, even the two elders who have broken through the Lingjiang realm dare not be too presumptuous in the face of Xu Wen.


    Before Xu Wen said that he wanted to reconcile with Xiao Yao, even though the two elders were not satisfied, they did not dare to disobey Xu Wen.


    But now, in the eyes of Qing Yue, that Xu Wen doesn''t seem to be anything.


    Is this girl''s status in Hong Jianzong unusual?


    "Aren''t you afraid of Xu Wen?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qingyue is like hearing the funniest joke: "afraid of him? Why should I be afraid of him? Dare he kill me? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "why can''t he kill you?"


    Qingyue said impatiently, "this is my own business. What does it have to do with you?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK. In fact, if you don''t say it, I know that you are afraid of Xu Wen, but you want to pretend in front of me and brag."


    "Nonsense! I''m not bragging Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Qingyue exploded like a powder keg. She scolded, "what is Xu Wen? Even if I scold him in his face, what can he do to me? Yes, he can kill me, but does he dare? He killed me, I see who he married


    Before Xiao Yao heard Xu Wen say that three days later will be his wedding day.


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Now he seems to understand something when he hears Qingyue''s words, and there is a trace of fun in his eyes.


    "Listen to you say so, it seems that you are Xu Wen''s fiancee?"


    Qingyue snorted coldly, but did not refute.


    Obviously, as Xiao Yao thought, the Qingyue girl he knew was Xu Wen who was going to marry a woman in three days.


    "I finally know why you are in a bad mood." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qingyue sneered: "you know what a fart!"


    Xiao Yao


    The girl''s temper is really not so hot!


    We are just chatting. Is it necessary to be so choking


    He was silent for a while, and asked, "aren''t you two young lovers in conflict? Ah, I said that you young people are going to get married soon. Oh, it should be said that you are married. What contradiction can you have? Fight at the head of the bed, fight at the end of the bed


    "You''re talking nonsense. I''ll kill you today!" Qingyue said fiercely, "do you think I want to marry him?"


    Take a look. It''s said that the little girls in the world of seclusion are relatively simple. Xiao Yao just said a few words casually. What should be said or shouldn''t be said, this girl named Qingyue has told the whole story.


    Good boy!


    Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that the general method that can only be used to coax children can actually have an effect on Qingyue. It seems that the girl is still too simple.


    "If you really don''t want to marry him, don''t do it." Xiao Yao said flatly.


    Qing Yue gave a bitter smile and took the sword back.


    "Why don''t you want to kill me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t think you are Xu Wen''s friend at all, but his enemy." Qingyue youyou said, "if you are really friends, can you persuade me not to marry him?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and did not speak.


    "Who are you?" Qingyue is now full of curiosity about Xiao Yao, "you must not belong to Hong Jianzong, and look at your clothes, you seem to be a member of the secular world?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I''m from the secular world."


    "But how can people from the secular world come to our seclusion? Besides, I can''t feel your strength at all. Are you just an ordinary person? " Qingyue said.


    She herself is a practitioner of breaking the heaven realm. Naturally, she can''t feel Xiao Yao''s aura. In her opinion, Xiao Yao''s age is nothing more than a vigorous practitioner. What is the aura realm? This is simply impossible.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said no.


    He directly changed the topic and asked, "I''m very curious. Xu Wen is the young master of Hong Jianzong. Why don''t you want to marry him?"


    "Well, if you know him well, you''ll know that he''s not pleasant at all. He looks gloomy all day. People who don''t know think everyone owes him money!" When Qingyue mentions Xu Wen Qi, she doesn''t come out.


    "Then don''t marry him at all." Xiao Yao said, "since I don''t like it, why should I marry such a person?"


    Qingyue looks at Xiao Yao like an idiot.


    "In your opinion, is this what I want to marry or not?" Qing Yue asked, "if I can not marry, I certainly don''t want to marry him."


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks that there is some truth in what Qingyue said.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Hong Jianzong is nothing at all, but Qingyue is Hong Jianzong''s person after all, and she is just a practitioner of breaking heaven''s realm. What can she do to fight with Hong Jianzong?


    Speaking of this, Qingyue gave a bitter smile and continued: "if my father is not in Hong Jianzong, I can still choose to force by death, but even if I really die, what about my family?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I can understand you."


    Qingyue looked at the lake with her mouth open and close, and said, "before, I had a fantasy about what kind of person my husband would be in the future. He could be a hero or an ordinary person. But I believe that person must be my favorite, but now I realize that I think too much. Even from the day when my family entered Hong Jianzong, it means, I need to marry Xu Wen. "


    "Does Xu Wen like you so much?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "He doesn''t like me, just because I have a special constitution. People in the sect say that I seem to be a saint bird, which can help Xu Wen cultivate."


    "The body of the sparrow?" Xiao Yao really has no idea about this.


    "Well, I don''t know very well myself." Qingyue said.


    Xiao Yao stood up and patted the dust on his buttocks.


    He is condescending, looking at Qingyue, his voice is calm.


    "If you are willing to marry Xu Wen, I will not say much, but since you are not willing to marry her, I will help you." Xiao Yao said.


    "You?" Qing Yue chuckled, obviously did not take Xiao Yao''s words seriously.


    "Yes, I am." Xiao Yao''s eyes are sharp and firm. He doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" Looking at Xiao Yao''s confident appearance, Qingyue can''t help but light up a glimmer of hope.


    "If you don''t want to go, take your family with you." Xiao Yao said.


    The moon was silent¡° I really think you have a good idea. What you said is bullshit. If you can go, I''m willing to go, but can you? " Qing Yue said, "if Hong Jianzong wants to kill us, it''s like killing chickens. How can I get there?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "that''s for you. Don''t worry. What I said is absolutely true. I owe you a favor before, and I will give it back to you this time. Otherwise, I''m still uncomfortable. No one can stop me who I want to take away. Remember, no one can do it!" Then he turned and left. Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Qingyue suddenly says, "I don''t know why. I always feel like I''ve met him before..."

 Chapter 899

    When Xiao Yao returns to the place where he lives, he also finds Zhuge Huotian.


    "This is the fruit of the Holy Spirit. Eat it first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah? Don''t you mean to give it back to me? " Zhuge was stunned.


    "Your strength is really poor now. How much can you improve with this holy spirit fruit?" Xiao Yao said calmly.


    Zhuge Huotian suddenly frowned.


    Then, he seemed to have guessed something and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, next, are we going to have a tough fight with Hong Jianzong?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "it depends on their attitude."


    Zhuge has a headache.


    Although he is not a timid person, in his opinion, there are some troubles that can be avoided.


    Although Xiao Yao''s strength can''t be underestimated now, Hong Jianzong also has two practitioners of Lingjiang realm.


    If it''s really tough, Xiao Yao is also in danger. It can only be said that he retreats completely. It can''t be said that Xiao Yao, a practitioner who has just broken through the Lingjiang realm, can directly kill two practitioners of Lingjiang realm?


    This possibility is too low.


    "What happened to you when you went out?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Before, when Xiao Yao left Hong Jianzong, he held the attitude that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend him. But now after going out and coming back, it seems that he is going to fight with Hong Jianzong.


    Zhuge was extremely curious.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just want to take a few people away from Hong Jianzong."


    "Are they the elders?" Zhuge was stunned.


    "No, it''s just breaking heaven." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhuge Huotian was relieved at last.


    The practitioners of the heaven breaking realm are not valuable at all in hongjianzong. As long as Xiao Yao is willing to take them away, he has already given Xu Wen two elixirs. For Xu Wen, naturally, the relationship between the practitioners of the heaven breaking realm and Xiao Yao will not be strained just because of a few practitioners of the heaven breaking realm.


    This is meaningless to Hong Jianzong.


    What he didn''t expect is that what Xiao Yao wants to take away is Xu Wen''s fiancee.


    If he knew what Xiao Yao thought at this time, he didn''t know what kind of language he would use to express his inner silence


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Originally Zhuge Fantian was going to put the fruit of the Holy Spirit into his stomach. Hearing this, he stopped and asked curiously, "do you have any questions that you don''t understand now?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what''s the matter with the body of the holy bird?"


    "The body of the sparrow?" Zhuge Huotian was surprised and asked, "why did you mention this all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "this is not the point. The point is that you have to answer me!"


    Zhuge burned the sky with a smile and said: "many practitioners have special physique. The body of the holy bird you said is stronger. It belongs to the Phoenix family. If you practice the true Phoenix mind method, you can practice it faster than ordinary people. I don''t know how many times."


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "how can I hear that people with such physique still help others to practice?"


    Zhuge Huotian smelled that Yan''s face changed a little, and a look of horror flashed in his eyes. He seemed to have heard something extremely surprising.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know something about it? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge Huotian took a deep breath, looked serious, and said, "you''re right. People with such physique can really help others to practice. For example, some people who have practiced the divine bird mental method are just cruel."


    "Oh? What a cruel law? " Xiao Yao''s eyelids jumped and asked.


    "It''s the double break. When you get married, you use some secret methods to make a marriage contract. However, it is estimated that the person with the body of the holy bird can only live for ten years at most. " Zhuge said.


    After hearing Zhuge''s words, Xiao Yao''s brow suddenly wrinkled.


    No wonder Xu Wen has to marry Qingyue who doesn''t like him. It turns out that he has such an idea.


    Before that, he still had some doubts in his mind. Although Qingyue looks very good, Xu Wen is also the young master of hongjianzong. Even the two elders who have entered the realm of Lingjiang have to be respectful to the young master. It can be seen how high Xu Wen''s position in hongjianzong is, and what kind of woman does such a person want, Why do you have to catch a moon who doesn''t like you?


    Moreover, although the contact between him and Xu Wen is not much, he can also feel that Xu Wen is a proud man. How can he be willing to marry a woman who doesn''t like him?


    Now, after listening to Zhuge''s words of burning the sky, the doubts in my heart are finally solved.


    It seems that he underestimated Xu Wen.


    It''s cruel!


    "It seems that I have to do it anyway." A cold light flashed in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, why do you suddenly ask me these things?" ZHUGE asked? What happened? "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if you still don''t know for a while, after all, you will eat the fruit of the Holy Spirit and start to break through. If you know too much and think too much in your heart, you may disturb your breath. Don''t blame me for any mistakes at that time."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhuge burned the world consciousness and shrunk his head.


    "You''re right. I''d better not know about this kind of thing." Zhuge said with a bitter smile, "at least at this time, I want to keep calm."


    Xiao Yao nodded and watched Zhuge burn the sky to swallow the fruit of the Holy Spirit. Then he stood up and went to the next room.


    After a while, Xiao Yao opened his eyes and jumped out of bed.


    Open the door and see the four elders.


    "Mr. Xiao, our young master asked you and Mr. Zhuge to go to the banquet. After all, you are our guests of Hong Jianzong."


    Xiao Yao frowned, but think about it carefully, now he''s really hungry. It''s no problem that he doesn''t eat for a long time in Lingjiang realm, but why do he have to be hungry to eat?


    "It''s not convenient for me now. Please send some." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Four elder one Leng, didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Now Zhuge''s burning heaven is still in the state of refining the spirit fruit in his body, so Xiao Yao can''t go far. If Zhuge''s burning heaven is disturbed and becomes possessed, he is not helping Zhuge''s burning heaven, but pitching him. How can Xiao Yao do such a thing?


    "I have some things now. It''s not convenient for me to go out. So is Zhuge Huotian." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, in that case, I won''t force it. I''ll arrange for someone to deliver some food later." The four elders arched their hands and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and watched the four elders leave.


    After the four elders left, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Xu Wen himself brought two people to deliver food.


    Four elders and five elders followed him, holding two trays in their hands.


    This surprised Xiao Yao.


    Is this still the majestic elder of the fourth elder and the fifth elder? How can I get up and carry the tea and water?


    "Mr. Xiao, I heard that it''s not convenient for you to leave now, so I prepared some meals." Xu Wen saw Xiao Yao smiling and said.


    If you don''t know Xu Wen, maybe Xiao Yao really thinks that he is a good person to get along with. But now that he knows his character, and looks at the smile on his face, Xiao Yao only feels that his back is chilly. It''s hard to imagine that he can hide his real human nature to this point.


    However, even if he had some feelings in his heart, Xiao Yao would not show anything on his face. He still had a warm smile and took the meal from Xu Wen''s hand and nodded his thanks.


    "By the way, what about Mr. Zhuge? Why didn''t you see him? " Xu Wen asked.


    The former Zhuge Huotian was despised by many disciples in hongjianzong, but now it''s different. Since Zhuge Huotian has held Xiao Yao''s thigh, it''s worth seeing more. If they don''t respect Zhuge Huotian, they will hit Xiao Yao in the face.


    Since Xu Wen has been ordered to go on, it is not suitable to be an enemy with Xiao Yao now, so naturally they should also maintain the minimum respect for Zhuge Huotian.


    "He''s practicing now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Practice?" Xu Wen was slightly stunned, nodded with a smile, and said, "I heard that Mr. Zhuge was a very serious person, and he always wanted to improve his cultivation. Now it seems true. No wonder Mr. Xiao said that he can''t leave. That''s why."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you." Xu Wen said to Xiao Yao, "we don''t disturb too much, so we''ll leave first."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and watched Xu Wen leave.


    After Xu Wen left, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "This guy is really careful. He even came to check it himself. Do you want to know what we are doing?"


    Looking at Xu Wen''s back, Xiao Yao takes a deep breath, and his eyes are covered with a layer of killing intention.


    "It seems that there is really no good place in the world of seclusion that boasts of being famous and decent. When dealing with these people, we have to be vigilant all the time. Otherwise, if we are not careful, we will be eaten by others. We have to be careful in everything. Only in this way can we go further!"


    Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to tell Xu Wen the truth. However, with Xu Wen''s strength, he can''t feel the aura in Zhuge''s burning room, so it''s meaningless to hide. In this case, it''s better to be free and easy.


    On the other side, Xu Wen walked out of the yard, his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Master Shao, Zhuge Huotian has made a breakthrough now. Does Xiao Yao have any idea about Hong Jianzong?" The four elders asked in a low voice.


    "So what?" Xu Wen sneered and said, "it''s OK. Since Zhuge is breaking through, they will not leave for a while and a half. It just gives us enough time, isn''t it?"


    The four elders said with a smile: "the little master is right. Xiao Yao is waiting for death!"¡° Waiting to die? " Xu Wen took a deep breath and looked far away. "Now, it''s hard to say..."

 Chapter 900

    The next day, all the disciples of Hong Jianzong had begun to make lanterns.


    Within three days, gongs and drums were publicized. No one in the world knew that Xu Wen, the young leader of hongjianzong, was very happy.


    All the families and sects came to congratulate us. Even some first-class sects, such as tianxinggong, sent people to congratulate us.


    All the elders of Hong Jianzong have undertaken the task of welcoming guests.


    Xu Wen, the young patriarch, is ready for the wedding ceremony. He is not suitable to appear. The patriarch''s status is noble, so he is inferior.


    These elders, they can''t move.


    In these three days, Xiao Yao just stayed in the room and studied the point sword technique.


    "If the skill of dividing swords is achieved, it can transform thousands of swords into one. It can break the sky and fix the universe. Unfortunately, that hundred Li desolate talent is stupid. Even if he has been practicing hard for many years, it''s only a few hundred swords. It''s a pity."


    If Xiao Yao killed zijinmen that day, Baili desolate had already reached the peak of his fencing practice. I''m afraid that even if Xiao Yao broke through the Lingjiang realm, he might not be his opponent.


    Not so much. If you die, you die. Don''t think about it.


    "It''s jinlongjia, who has been in the small world with me for so long, has accumulated strength successfully and can play a role. It''s also my life saving talisman, but now, Hong Jianzong seems to be in a lot of crisis..."


    At first, Xiao Yao didn''t know why Xu Wen had to stay for the wedding ceremony.


    But with more and more experts in Hong Jianzong these days, Xiao Yao had a headache for nothing. After that, he finally understood something.


    He underestimated Xu Wen.


    The other side is trying to kill with a knife.


    Now, Zhuge''s burning heaven is still in the final stage. No one knows whether three days is enough for him to refine the Holy Spirit fruit. However, even if Zhuge''s burning heaven is good now, Xiao Yao will not leave.


    Since you want to do it, you must hurt the major sects in the world of seclusion.


    Otherwise, according to the nature of their urine, they may still come to their own trouble. Xiao Yao can almost predict how these people will come to their own trouble after he leaves the world of seclusion.


    Xiao Yao is a very difficult person. Naturally, what is it to solve these problems on the spot and bring them to the secular world?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s eyes became deep.


    "Now that we''ve all picked them up, we''ll solve them together." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said


    On the wedding day, Zhuge Fantian stepped on the spot and woke up.


    "All refined?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge and asked.


    Zhuge Huotian shook his head¡° Originally wanted to take advantage of this east wind, directly break through to the realm of Linghe, failed. "


    Xiao Yao nodded: "this is also because you have something hidden in your heart. You are worried that you will be settled for too long, otherwise you will not have no chance."


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile, waved his hand, and said: "it''s OK. Needless to say, my talent is really not good. Otherwise, I can''t be in the Lingxi realm at this age. It''s not unreasonable that people of Hong Jianzong look down on me. "


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say.


    From a personal point of view, he felt that Zhuge Huotian''s saying this was somewhat self belittling, but he couldn''t say any words of comfort. After all, he and song Yilin, who lived in nantianyuan behind him, are all practitioners of aura realm now. Although Zhuge Huotian is also a practitioner of Lingxi realm, his age is here after all. Let Xiao Yao praise each other, He can''t say that.


    Although we have done a lot of shameless things, we still forget to lie with our eyes open.


    Otherwise, not only does it not play a role in comforting Zhuge Huotian, it may also hit the other side, and even make Zhuge Huotian think that he is laughing at the other side.


    Xiao Yao can''t do such a thoughtless thing.


    "Xiao Yao, do you and Xu Wen have some problems?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "he and I just know each other. What can we do?"


    "If that''s the case, why do you still look like you''re going to fight?" When Zhuge Huotian finished his sentence, he waved his hand again and added, "don''t tell me that you don''t mean that. Although I''m old, I''m not a fool. I can see things at a glance, and I can''t get them wrong. Although I don''t know what Xu Wen has done to annoy you, I can still see that you are tired of him. Even when you hear his name, your eyes will become cold subconsciously. "


    Xiao Yao felt his nose in embarrassment.


    Is it that obvious?


    Thinking of this, he could not help sighing. It seems that young people are still young after all. If they want to have the skills of these old people, they are still far away.


    "Let me guess." Zhuge turned his eyes and said, "it should have something to do with the body of the holy bird that you said last time?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "since you can guess, why ask me?"


    Zhuge Huotian sighed and said, "forget it. I won''t ask if it''s unnecessary. Now that I''ve decided to stand on the same boat with you, I''ll give my life to accompany a gentleman."


    It seems that Zhuge was determined to burn the sky.


    Since you choose to stand with Xiao Yao, you have to have a nomination.


    Now stay with Xiao Yao and prepare to fight with Hong Jianzong, even if it''s Xiao Yao''s name.


    If you think about it carefully, Zhuge Fantian doesn''t think it''s bad. Although he was a disciple of Hong Jianzong before, now he and Hong Jianzong are in a tight relationship. It''s only a matter of time before the war.


    Hong Jianzong has a lot of spirit, but not much.


    Even if Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian retreated this time to seek stability, and Hong Jianzong came back to his senses and made sufficient preparations, they would still be immortal.


    Talking here, the door of Xiao Yao''s room was knocked.


    Xiao Yao stood up, went to the door and opened it.


    "Mr. Xiao, the ceremony is about to begin. The young master asked me to invite you to the ceremony." Four elder for Xiao Yao arch hand said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Why?" Four elder looked at Xiao Yao''s back, a little surprised, "did Mr. Zhuge also break through successfully?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "isn''t that right?"


    The four elders laughed and nodded: "yes, it''s just right. Mr. Zhuge, we hongjianzong treated you badly before. I hope you don''t put it in your heart!"


    Zhuge burned the sky and nodded without expression. No one knew what his real thought was.


    The four elders were also indifferent. Anyway, he had already said what he should say, and even began to admit his mistake. Even if Zhuge Fen naively refused to accept their apology, there was nothing to say.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    The four elders nodded and took Xiao Yao and Zhuge to burn the sky.


    On the way, Zhuge suddenly heard something and said, "Xiao Yao, my box..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "look for me."


    Zhuge was relieved to burn the sky.


    After all, this time they came here, they came for the things in the box. Later, if something really happened, I''m afraid Hong Jianzong''s people would not give Xiao Yao and others a chance to come back and ask for things.


    The distance from the main hall is getting closer and closer, and Xiao Yao''s pressure is also growing.


    "I''m afraid there are four or five experts in Lingjiang realm in hongjianzong now." Xiao Yao said.


    As soon as Zhuge''s face changed, he asked, "when did Hong Jianzong have such a big face?"


    Even if Hong Jianzong''s status in the world of seclusion is not clear, those practitioners of Lingjiang realm must at least be the leader or elder of the first-class sect.


    How can a young master of Hong Jianzong marry such people?


    Generally speaking, it''s a great honor to have an elder of Lingjiang realm. After all, all the practitioners of Lingjiang realm are highly respected masters. How can such a big battle happen when a younger generation gets married?


    Xiao Yao sneered, which is very clear: "it''s just for me."


    Since Xiao Yao and song Yilin of nantianyuan flattened the zijinmen gate, they are standing on the opposite side of the whole world. I don''t know how many people want to kill Xiao Yao.


    The simplest reason is that before Xiao Yao appeared, although there would be undercurrent surging in the world of seclusion, at least it could keep balance.


    Now Xiao Yao''s sudden killing is tantamount to breaking the original balance, which also brings great pressure to all sects.


    God knows what kind of waves this boy will have in the future if he doesn''t kill Xiao Yao now.


    We must nip this potential threat in the cradle!


    On this issue, all the sects have almost reached an agreement.


    Zhuge took a deep breath. He was no longer a child. How could Xiao Yao not think of it?


    "If so, what shall we do?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "The gods block and kill the gods, and the Buddhas block and kill the Buddhas. Since the secluded world wants to be my enemy, we have to weigh their strength first. If it''s a big deal, I''ll make a hole in the heaven of the secluded world!"


    In a short sentence, it is full of pride.


    Standing beside Xiao Yao, Zhuge Huotian, who heard these words, could not help but feel more confident.


    When the soldiers come to the pool, they will be killed with one knife.


    In the hall, it was Xu Ao, the leader of Hong Jianzong, who welcomed Xiao Yao.


    This kind of treatment has attracted many people''s attention.


    Many people have begun to speculate about what is sacred for the young people accompanied by Xu Ao.


    Even the elder of Yuntian palace didn''t have such treatment, did he? Among them, Xiao Yao found two familiar faces. One is kunmu of Honghuang Road, and the other is the old man of withered wood who I saw at the trade fair before. The two of them also looked at Xiao Yao. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Kun Mu''s eyes were red when he looked at him, as if he had a deep hatred£¨ Tomorrow, the seven chapters will break out with 22000 words. It will start at about 12 noon.)

 Chapter 901

    Xiao Yao is surprised. What does Kun Mu do with his murderous eyes?


    Are you out of your head?


    Soon, he figured out why.


    Although he has a good relationship with kunmu, and the silly boy still wants him to become a brother, in the final analysis, in kunmu''s heart, his two elder brothers are only from zijinmen. After all, kunmu has no way to know the real identities of Xiao Yao and Nan Tianyuan.


    Now Zijin gate is destroyed by Xiao Yao, kunmu naturally thinks that his two brothers also died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    That''s why he''s angry.


    Think of these, Xiao Yao can''t help but laugh, in the heart of the original curiosity instantly dissipated, maosai suddenly.


    In fact, up to now, Xiao Yao has a good feeling for Kun mu. Although they don''t have much contact with each other, Kun Mu is a young man. Moreover, he attaches great importance to friendship. Before, Xiao Yao thought that he would have to find a chance to meet this brother when he came to the world of seclusion. But he didn''t expect that there was still a tense atmosphere under such an occasion.


    Before Xiao Yao could sit down, an old man stood up, squinted at Xiao Yao standing beside Xu Ao, and said, "master Xu, who is this standing beside you?"


    Xu Ao said with a smile, "this is Xiao Yao, the first genius of Hengkong''s birth."


    With Xu Ao''s words, many people who didn''t know about it took a cool breath.


    "What? Is this Xiao Yao


    "My God, isn''t that the God who slaughtered zijinmen?"


    "I didn''t expect that he would appear at Xu Wen''s wedding. What''s the relationship between Xiao Yao and Hong Jianzong?"


    "I think so. Ah, maybe Xiao Yao got the support of Hong Jianzong when he went to kill the Zijin gate. Otherwise, with his own strength, how can he get rid of the huge Zijin gate from the hidden world?"


    People began to talk about it.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, there is surprise and fear.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao''s name has already shaken the whole world. For many years, there has never been such a cruel character.


    "I said Xu Ao, what do you mean?" A leader of the same second rate sect clapped the table and stood up. He stared at Xu Ao like King Kong. He yelled, "this Xiao Yao is the enemy of our secluded world. You are still friendly with him. Do you want to be the enemy of our secluded world?"


    Xu Ao turned his back and looked at each other with a smile. He said, "headmaster Wu, Xiao Yao has indeed done something wrong, but you have to give him a chance to reflect, don''t you?"


    "Fart!" The man who called leader Wu was furious and said, "he let the blood flow in Zijin gate for no reason. Such a man still needs the chance to reflect on himself?"


    "That''s right. Hong Jianzong is too shameful. Isn''t he deliberately partial to Xiao Yao?"


    "Don''t talk. I didn''t expect that the people in Tianxing palace didn''t speak. What''s our hurry?"


    Some people are right.


    Many people look at the old man sitting in the chief, the elder of Tianxing palace, and find that the other side doesn''t open his mouth. They still close their eyes and look like an old monk. They have some doubts in their hearts.


    You know, Xiao Yao has killed the most outstanding young man, Mr. nihility, in Tianxing palace.


    As a result, Yuntian palace can still keep still. Isn''t that weird? Even a few people know that Mr. nothingness is the eldest elder''s own son.


    Weird, very weird!


    Seeing that the elder of Yuntian palace didn''t express any opinions, leader Wu thought about it and sat down again.


    He always felt that the water in it was very deep. Now, it was not suitable for him to mix it in.


    Otherwise, if you annoy Xiao Yao and kill yourself, who can you argue with?


    "Everyone, I know that you all have some bad opinions on Mr. Xiao Yao. Different people have different opinions. I don''t want to say anything more. After all, Xiao Yao and zijinmen are fighting for a reason. It''s not for no reason. It''s zijinmen''s fault that made Xiao Yao forced to fight." Xu Ao stood up straight and said, "at least Xiao Yao is a guest of Hong Jianzong. In Hong Jianzong, I don''t allow anyone to do anything that endangers the safety of my guests!"


    Xiao Yao listened, just sneered.


    The inside and outside meaning of this words is to reveal a message: Xiao Yao is still in Hong Jianzong now. Don''t do it, or you won''t give me face. But when Hong Jianzong comes out, we will never care what you like.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao thinks that Hong Jianzong has already reached an agreement with some experts. They will spread the news and wait for these people to come. However, there is one premise, that is, after Hong Jianzong''s death, he can''t do it immediately. After all, today is a happy day for the young leader of Hong Jianzong. If he is really in a mess, even if Xiao Yao is really dead, Hong Jianzong will lose his face.


    Although Xiao Yao saw through it, he didn''t say much and was still sitting upright.


    At this time, a young man suddenly leaned over and sat down next to Xiao Yao.


    "Are you Xiao Yao?" Kun Mu stares at Xiao Yao with his eyes.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face made Kun Mu feel confused.


    "What are you laughing at? What''s so funny? " Kun Mu said angrily.


    "Nothing. What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hum, I ask you, did Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin of zijinmen also die in your hands?" In fact, kunmu asked casually. After all, Xiao Yao killed so many people in Zijin gate. Ding Liuzhi and Bai Mulin can only be regarded as small characters. It''s really strange that Xiao Yao can remember them.


    However, let Kun wood did not expect is, Xiao Yao even nodded: "yes."


    "Well?" Kun Mu bit his teeth and was furious. "They are my brothers. Today, I have to kill you!"


    With that, Kun Mu was about to stand up. Xiao Yao Yu Guang turned and found that he had a dagger in his hand.


    It seems that this man is still the same as before. He has a bad temper!


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, a aura pressure down, let Kun wood can''t move.


    It''s still young people in the end. Why can''t you be so calm? Others have agreed to wait for Xiao Yao to come out of Hong Jianzong. He dares to act recklessly.


    But think about it carefully, Xiao Yao''s heart is still more moved.


    Now Xiao Yao is famous. Most people don''t dare to fight with him. I''m afraid the one who dares to fight with him is the cultivator of Lingjiang realm. But this boy even dares to fight suddenly, which is to ignore life and death.


    To put it mildly, this guy is talking about loyalty. At that time, what he said was ugly. That is, he was a little absent-minded!


    He put kunmu''s half squatting body on the chair and said, "third brother, don''t worry."


    "You let go... Huh?" The expression on Kun Mu''s face froze for a moment. What surprised him was not Xiao Yao''s words, but Xiao Yao''s voice.


    Before in the trade conference, Xiao Yao changed his voice, now listen, Kun Mu is very familiar with ah!


    In addition to what Xiao Yao said... Kun Mu''s brain is going to be in a mess.


    "I killed Bai Mulin and Ding Liuzhi, but that was before the trade meeting. My other brother and I, your second brother, wanted to go to the trade meeting, but we didn''t have an invitation. We just had to start from Zijin gate. Anyway, we didn''t deal with them at that time." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you don''t believe me, why don''t I simply repeat the dialogue we had on that day?"


    "You say it Kunmu''s chest fluctuated greatly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and began to talk, adding some things that happened to the dead wood.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Kun Mu''s eyes will fall out.


    "Are you really... My elder brother?" Kunmu asked.


    Looking at Xiao Yao who is smaller than himself, Kun Mu feels depressed.


    What a loss I have suffered!


    "Don''t talk about it now. You should sit back, or you will be doubted." Xiao Yao said.


    "En..." Kun Mu just got up and sat down again.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Why should I sit back? You are my big brother. Why can''t I sit with you? If anyone has a problem, let him come to me! " Kunmu said carelessly.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "if you do this, you will pull Honghuang road into the ditch."


    Xiao Yao''s words speak of Kun Mu''s heart.


    He seemed a little depressed, too.


    "Well, I don''t care, but my master and they must have some opinions. But if I just leave, it won''t work." Kunmu suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, elder brother, my master will come later. Not only that, the elder of Yuntian palace is also the cultivation of Lingjiang realm. This time they come here, they want to kill you. You have to find a way to leave!"


    Xiao Yaoxu squinted and said, "I know."


    "You know?" Kun Mu''s chin was about to fall to the ground, "since you know, why don''t you leave? What are you afraid of? Although Hong Jianzong now has two practitioners of aura realm, if you want to leave, there''s no problem, but you can''t retreat completely? "


    "When I''m gone, is there no trouble?" Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Kun Mu couldn''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea any more.


    Xiao Yao patted Kun mu on the shoulder and said, "since they want to kill me, we have to see if they have the strength. Otherwise, everything is bullshit."


    Kun Mu gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up: "big brother, you are expanding!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, a burst of ancient music suddenly sounded, from the gate, came two lion dance team.


    On the stage, the second elder of hongjianzong coughed: "I announce that Xuwen, the son of hongjianzong, the wedding ceremony officially begins!" The applause is sparse. Most of the attention is still on Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 902

    Zhuge Huotian glanced at Kun Mu sitting beside Xiao Yao. His heart was full of curiosity, but he didn''t ask anything. Anyway, there were opportunities to ask after that.


    At this time, phoenix coronet and robes of rank in big red gold thread were already coming in. Beside him, the moon was shining, and the two blush and red lips were more delicate.


    "I''ll go. Xu Wen is really lucky. How beautiful is a daughter-in-law?" Kunmu was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "are you familiar with Xu Wen?"


    "I''ve seen it before, but I don''t like this guy very much." Kun Mu shrugged his shoulders and said, "I always feel that this person is negative and ill intentioned. I hate to chat with such people. Is there anything we can''t say directly? You have to beat around the Bush and be weird. "


    Xiao Yao really wants to give Kun Mu a thumbs up. On this issue, he and Kun Mu have the same point of view.


    He also felt that no matter how the guy named Xu Wen looked at it, he would not like it.


    "Since we''re not happy with him, why don''t we do him one vote?" Xiao Yao suddenly touched his chin and said.


    Kun Mu was a little dull and asked, "brother, what does that mean?"


    Xiao Yaole said: "we all know that I am younger than you, but also called big brother?"


    Kun Mu waved his hand: "I can''t help it. There''s no pit. I''m used to it. I don''t care what I do. Besides, I''m not much older than you. Really, I''m also a little fresh meat."


    "Little fresh meat? Are you a hermit or not? " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Kunmu knows all these new words.


    Speaking of these, Kun Mu was elated and said, "what is this? I know a lot of things, the whole sect, I run outside the most times! Let me tell you this. In fact, at the beginning, I was in Honghuang Road, and I was not a senior brother. But I gave my former senior brother a radio and my second senior brother a pair of glasses, and I became a senior brother. "


    Xiao Yao


    This generation of honghuangdao''s capital arrangement theory is really casual.


    "Far away, far away." Kun Mu waved his hand and said, "brother, what do you want to do?"


    "Robbing relatives." Xiao Yao said, "don''t you think that boy Xu Wen doesn''t deserve to marry such a beautiful daughter-in-law?"


    Kun Mu thought about it and nodded. He just said with a dry smile: "although we say that, it has nothing to do with us!"


    Although kunmu is a bit domineering, it doesn''t mean that he is a lack of heart. If he really robs his relatives in hongjianzong, I''m afraid that hongjianzong will never die with the hidden world in the future.


    "So, it''s all my own business, kunmu. Listen to me and sit down." Xiao Yao suddenly said.


    In fact, the reason why he said this to kunmu was that he wanted kunmu to retreat.


    If Kun Mu didn''t know what he wanted to do, he might follow him foolishly to wade in the muddy water, which was obviously not what Xiao Yao wanted to see.


    Since kunmu calls him big brother, he can''t let his brother suffer, can he?


    Kun Mu''s face changed after hearing Xiao Yao''s words.


    He sank his face and asked, "brother, you want me to leave when you say this to me?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t say a word.


    "It''s OK. My master will come later." Kunmu shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    He thought for a long time and didn''t understand what it had to do with kunmu''s master.


    Kun Mu gave a silly smile and said, "when my master comes, I''ll discuss with him and let him drive me out of Honghuang road."


    "..." Xiao Yao was completely speechless in the face of kunmu.


    Look at the expression on the other side''s face and the tone of speech. I don''t want to joke at all.


    This is what kunmu really thought in his heart!


    Facing kunmu, Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    Child''s play, what a child''s play!


    In the past, Xiao Yao felt that his character was enough nonsense. Now when he saw Kun mu, he realized that he was totally wrong.


    "If your master hears what you say, he will be very angry with you." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Kunmu said: "no way, who let you be my big brother?"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, kunmu is too simple to be exact. If he were Xiao Yao, maybe he would do the same, because his character is just like that.


    At this time, the worship ceremony had begun.


    Xu AO and a middle-aged couple sat on the high hall, smiling.


    You don''t have to think much to know that the middle-aged couple are Qingyue''s parents.


    Xiao Yao can''t help thinking, if they know that the reason why Xu Wen wants to marry Qingyue is that they just focus on the body of Qingyue''s holy bird, what will they think?


    Even Xiao Yao has a terrible guess in his mind. Maybe his parents have already known all this.


    If this is the case, Xiao Yao will feel sorry for Qingyue.


    At this time, Zhuge Huotian suddenly said: "Xiao Yao, what did you ask about the body of the holy bird before, if I guess correctly, is that the girl?"


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He looked at Zhuge Huotian and nodded. He was relieved when he thought about it. If he could not guess who Zhuge Huotian was, it would be ridiculous.


    "Well, it seems that this girl is really unfortunate!" Zhuge said.


    Kun Mu blinked and blinked, his face was blank: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and said the matter of the body of the holy finch.


    When Kun Mu finished listening, he had already clapped his hands.


    "Son of a bitch! What a jerk! Thanks to them, Hong Jianzong is still a respectable family. He can do such shameless things? "


    By the time he spoke, he had already stood up.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Kun mu.


    Kunmu didn''t lower his voice just now, so what he said spread to almost everyone''s ears.


    Even the lion dance stopped subconsciously.


    The expression on Xu Ao''s face suddenly turned cold.


    "Who are you?" The second elder asked first.


    "Kunmu!" Kunmu said that he deliberately did not mention the three words of Honghuang Road, but he did not want his own school to be involved.


    Xiao Yao and Zhuge Huotian look at each other and see helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    This boy''s character is really strong enough. Just before the wave of preparation, don''t you know how to say hello in advance?


    There''s no defense, OK?


    But anyway, what kunmu is doing is what Xiao Yao is going to do next. It doesn''t have any effect to advance a little bit.


    Just, this matter let Kun wood do, seem to really will Kun wood to involve.


    "Elder two, he is the first disciple of honghuangdao, kunmu." Someone in hongjianzong said.


    "Honghuang road?" Elder two took a cold breath.


    In fact, honghuangdao''s qualifications are much better than those of hongjianzong. Even Tianxing palace has to give way to honghuangdao.


    Sitting in the distance, Kuki''s face also changed. He quickly stood up and scolded: "kunmu, what are you kidding about? Sit down and apologize to Lord Xu! "


    Anyway, his relationship with the leader of honghuangdao is very good, otherwise kunmu would not dare to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    Kunmu waved his hand and said coldly, "old man Kuki, you don''t know. The reason why the young leader of hongjianzong wants to marry a girl is that he wants to cultivate the body of the holy bird by using the secret method. What''s the consequence? Can I tell you more?"


    The whole audience was in an uproar.


    It''s not that all of you don''t know what the body of the holy bird means. They are just like a mirror in their heart. Naturally, they are very clear about the consequences.


    "Take it down for me!" Xu Ao finally lost his temper.


    He was very curious about how the eldest disciple of honghuangdao knew the secret of their sect.


    He is more curious, why this little bastard also stands up at this time.


    Even if their overall strength of honghuangdao is much stronger than that of hongjianzong, it can''t be the reason why he is so presumptuous?


    At this time, the four elders and five elders have rushed towards kunmu.


    "Well come!" Kun Mu yelled angrily. Just as he wanted to fight, a group of aura rushed out behind him and forced the four elders and five elders back.


    Kun Mu''s face was at a loss, and Xiao Yao''s hand was already on his shoulder.


    "I''ll take care of it next." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Kun Mu scratched his head," I can''t even pretend for a while? "


    Xiao Yao glared at him: "it''s good that you can keep your life."


    Kun Mu smiles awkwardly, which is also true. Although his cultivation has made great progress during this period, it''s just the peak of Lingxi''s later period.


    In the face of the four elders and the five elders, he was not sure. Any of them could kill him.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do?" Xu Ao asked with a green face.


    Xiao Yao did not pay attention to him, just step by step, came to Qingyue.


    Under the head curtain, the beautiful eyes are staring at Xiao Yao.


    She never thought that Xiao Yao would stand up and make trouble.


    Isn''t what she said to herself a joke?


    But how dare he?!


    This is Hong Jianzong.


    There are so many experts here.


    Does he really want to die here?


    "I told you before that as long as you don''t want to marry, I won''t let you marry. I keep my word and never cheat." Xiao Yao looked at Qingyue and said with a smile.


    Xu Wen stood on the edge, his eyes cold.


    "Why?" He asked. This is what Qingyue wants to ask¡° I owe her one. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° How old is it? " Xu Wen doesn''t understand. How much affection can Xiao Yao stand up at this time¡° It''s not that big, but I have to pay it back Xiao Yao expression indifferent, "she does not want to marry, you do not want to marry." With that, he stretched out his hand and pulled Qingyue to his side¡° If you think I''m fussy, you can say it. " Xiao Yao stares at Qingyue with soft eyes. All of a sudden, the hall was as quiet as death. It''s not that everyone doesn''t want to talk, but that they don''t know what to say. If this is the secular world, it must be the continuous sound of "lying trough"£¨ Today''s Qigeng, 20000 words burst out, two groups of readers: 316092088)

 Chapter 903

    Qingyue''s brain fell into a short blank.


    She still can''t believe what happened at this time.


    Although this is what she hopes in her dreams, it really happened, and she will doubt whether it is still a dream.


    At the beginning, when Xiao Yao said that kind of heroic words to her, she only regarded it as a joke, boasting.


    So, even if she saw Xiao Yao when she came in, she didn''t have much hope.


    "Xiao Yao, this is Hong Jianzong. How dare you be so presumptuous!" Xu Ao has stood up, pointing to Xiao Yao''s fingers are shaking.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to her. He was still staring at Qingyue, his eyes shining.


    "But I..."


    "As long as you want to go, no one can stop you, and your parents." Xiao Yao said, "but I think you might as well not take them away, just let them die here."


    Qingyue''s face changed and she looked very angry: "what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the middle-aged couple sitting beside Xu Ao. They were already pale.


    "Before Kun Mu came out to talk about the body of the holy bird, the expression on your face was full of fear and shame. It seems that you already know." Xiao Yao said.


    The middle-aged man stood up and said angrily, "so what? What does that have to do with you? Son of a bitch, you are looking for death


    Xiao Yao''s sharp eyes: "do you know that if your daughter really married Xu Wen, she would not live for more than ten years?"


    Now Qingyue''s face has changed.


    She didn''t even know.


    Xiao Yao''s words are like a big bomb exploding in her mind.


    At the same time, she also looked at the look of the people around her.


    When they heard Xiao Yao''s words, they didn''t look surprised. It seems that they all know this.


    Can the people of Hong Jianzong not know?


    Do you know your parents?


    Before she heard Xiao Yao say those words against her parents, she was a little angry, but now she suddenly didn''t know how to be angry.


    It''s like a basin of cold water, pouring from head to foot, making her pale and wobbly. If Xiao Yao hadn''t pulled her, she might have fallen to the ground.


    How does that make her accept that?


    How does that make her feel about her parents?


    Qingyue''s eyes are full of despair. Now she has no way to accept this reality.


    How does that make her believe it?!


    "Father, mother, what he said is true? You already know that? " When asked these words, Qingyue''s body was shaking.


    Qingyue''s parents, the middle-aged couple, look very ugly at this time.


    "That, Qingyue, don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. There''s nothing like that at all..." Qingyue''s mother wanted to explain with a white face, "the patriarch has said that he will find some pills to make up for your body."


    The words of "..." completely destroyed Qingyue.


    Use Dan medicine to mend the body?


    This is actually a disguised recognition!


    What''s more, how many pills can there be in the world of seclusion now? Even if there is, Hong Jianzong found, really willing to use it on himself?


    She didn''t believe it.


    In fact, life and death, for Qingyue is such a thing, really let her can''t accept, or her parents too rustic.


    Now that they know the truth, why don''t they want to tell themselves?


    Don''t say to yourself, in fact, even if, more let her can''t understand is, his parents even know the truth in the case, also let himself to marry Xu Wen.


    "You two, shut up!" Xu Ao can''t help it at last. He says angrily.


    Qingyue''s parents hushed up.


    Now Xu Ao even has the heart to strangle these two people.


    Even if there were some people who didn''t believe it before, I''m afraid they all believed it.


    It''s a self accusation!


    Xiao Yao squinted at Xu AO and said with a smile, "master Xu, it seems that I didn''t guess wrong before."


    "You... You''re bullshit!" Xu Ao said angrily.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "am I talking nonsense in the end? Don''t you all know?"


    "That''s it Kunmu also stood up and said, "did you hear that just now? Isn''t that clear yet? "


    What kunmu didn''t expect was that those who were watched by kunmu lowered their heads subconsciously.


    I dare not touch kunmu''s eyes at all.


    This is Kun wood absolutely did not think of, so a moment he also some silly Leng.


    "What do you mean, one by one?" Kun mu can''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Kun mu, and said, "is it necessary to say that? They were not on the same boat with me. Naturally, they will stand with Hong Jianzong at this time. Even if you put the truth in front of them, they are not willing to admit that I am their enemy. Hong Jianzong is still their ally. How can they abandon Hong Jianzong and help us talk? "


    Xiao Yao''s words made many people blush.


    Although many of you here are reluctant to admit it, the fact is exactly what Xiao Yao said.


    What is Xiao Yao''s identity now? The big demons who trample on zijinmen are the enemies of their whole seclusion world.


    Now if you agree with Kun mu, doesn''t it mean that you want to stand with Xiao Yao and offend Hong Jianzong?


    Although we all know that Xiao Yao''s strength is not bad, now Hong Jianzong has two practitioners of Lingjiang realm. In the former Zijin gate, the strongest one is desolate, and he is only a practitioner of semi Lingjiang realm.


    Just because Xiao Yao can kill zijinmen doesn''t mean that he can also kill hongjianzong.


    What''s more, all the big and small sects headed by Tianxing palace have come here.


    In fact, many people know that the main purpose of this time is to kill Xiao Yao.


    It''s just that Xiao Yao suddenly stands up and everything has to be advanced.


    "Old deadwood, you heard that just now. You stand up and say something!" Kun Mu turned his eyes to the dead wood.


    Kuki just shakes his head and wants to say nothing. He wants to send some information to kunmu with his eyes. Just think about it. It''s impossible for this heartless boy to understand his eyes.


    Kuki himself is just the realm of Linghe. Although he is the president of the trade conference, there are not many people in his hands. Even the former Zijin gate, he has nothing to do. He just keeps a neutral position in the world of seclusion, and is not willing to do evil with any sect.


    To let deadwood stand up now is to put him to death. Even if deadwood survives in the end, I''m afraid that the future trading conference will not be held.


    After offending so many sects, what''s the significance of holding a trade conference?


    Because of this, he can only choose to avoid kunmu''s eyes.


    "Good, good! Ha ha Kunmu burst out laughing, "today, I understand what a noble family is. Thanks to you, you all boast that you are righteous and righteous. Fart! A group of villains, a group of filthy villains! "


    Xu Ao said angrily, "shut up! Kunmu, don''t think that you are the first disciple of honghuangdao, so you can act recklessly here. Do you really think that Hong Jianzong is the place where you can go wild? "


    With these words, he looked at Xiao Yao and said, "before, I wanted to keep you for a while. Now it seems that I can''t keep you. Xiao Yao, you will die today!"


    Xiao Yao sneered and took a step forward. The momentum in his body had already gushed out.


    "It depends on whether you people have the strength to kill me." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    "Hum, Lizi is arrogant. Today, I will let you die!" At this time, the elder of Yuntian palace finally stood up.


    Xiao Yao looked at each other, frowned a little and said, "I heard that Mr. nihility is your son?"


    "Yes The elder snorted coldly and his pupils were red. "Did you think of today when you killed my son?"


    "Kill the little one, and the old one will come out. Since I dare to kill your son, will I be afraid that you will not find revenge? But I''m afraid you can''t deal with me alone? " Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Ha! What if, with us? " Xu AO and the two elders of Hong Jianzong stand out together. The two strong spirits in the Lingjiang realm are like the surging river water, and they press towards Xiao Yao.


    In the hall, many people turned pale.


    At this time, the pressure in the hall has made them feel out of breath.


    "You go out first." Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Zhuge burning heaven and kunmu.


    "But..."


    Kun Mu wants to talk, but he is held by Zhuge Huotian.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Yao has a way. We can''t help if we stay here. We can only delay." Zhuge said in a low voice.


    Kun Mu thought and nodded.


    Although he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s strength is now, it''s not easy for him to let so many experts come from the hidden world.


    At least, it''s not what he can imagine.


    He always felt that when Xiao Yao met him for the first time, he was hiding his accomplishments. Otherwise, how could it be just a state of vigor? It''s impossible to rush to Lingjiang in such a short time, right? Ha ha, how can it be!


    "Stop them, kill them all!" Xu Ao roared.


    "Xu Ao, you dare!" Dead wood quickly stood up, "he''s from Honghuang road!"


    "What about Honghuang road?" Xu Ao sneered and said, "are so many of us still afraid of a flood road?"


    "That''s right. What if Honghuang road comes? If I kill one of his disciples, does he dare to have an opinion? " The elder of Yuntian Palace also sneered.


    He really hates Xiao Yao to the bone. He wants Xiao Yao to kill him eight times for eight more lives. Only in this way can he get rid of his anger.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "today, all of you must die here!"¡° Can you die without boasting Xiao Yao scolded a, thousand sword shadow, already appeared in his behind¡° Well, it''s a lot more and a lot smoother. I haven''t worked hard in vain these days. " Xiao Yao turned his head and looked at it with a smile.

 Chapter 904

    When Zhuge burned heaven and kunmu went out to kill, Xiao yaocai patted his head.


    He looked at Qingyue standing beside him and said, "Why are you still here?"


    Qingyue''s face is full of tears, and she has not recovered from her previous dismay and despair.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the girl''s face was full of grievances: "where am I not here?"


    Xiao Yao is a little speechless.


    It''s true that Qingyue can only break the sky. It''s impossible to kill her.


    "It seems that we have to make a quick decision." Xiao Yao said something in his heart. As soon as he thought about it, the shadow of a thousand swords shot at all the people in the hall.


    "Seize the opportunity and leave at once!" Xiao Yao said something.


    Qingyue nodded pale.


    Now that she had come to this stage, she felt that she had nothing to hesitate about.


    In other words, now she has no time to hesitate.


    When seeing Qingyue turning to escape from the hall, Xu Wen yelled anxiously: "catch him for me!"


    Whether he can step into the peak of cultivation all his life depends on Qingyue.


    So how could he have watched Qingyue escape?


    At present, the four eldest elders, who are closest to Qingyue, have been arrested towards Qingyue.


    "Get out of here!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, and the two swords pushed them back.


    "Presumptuous, your opponent is me!" With a violent drink, the elder of Tianxing palace has rushed to Xiao Yao. At the same time, he waves his fist, and the surface of his fist is full of purple light.


    "Well, you deserve it?" Xiao Yao sneered and squeezed a handprint to drive back the elder of Tianxing palace.


    "What are you all standing for? Kill me! Don''t you want to help now? " The elder of Tianxing palace yelled angrily at the remaining practitioners of Lingjiang realm.


    At this time, some practitioners of Linghe and Lingxi had already gone out.


    Although they all want to kill Xiao Yao, after all, their strength is not enough. Maybe Xiao Yao can kill two or three by seizing a gap.


    Lingjiang realm is beyond their reach. What do they take to fight with a practitioner of Lingjiang realm?


    So, watching is the only thing they can do.


    "Ah, this time, Xiao Yao is going to die here."


    "Yes, the great elder of Tianxing palace, the leader of hongjianzong, the second elder, the leader of Jiuchuan sect and the leader of Qingniao sect have gathered five practitioners of Lingjiang realm. No matter how strong Xiao Yao is, can he be the opponent of the five practitioners of Lingjiang realm?"


    Obviously, many people are not optimistic about Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t think he had much chance of winning.


    The reason why he stayed was that he didn''t want to bring trouble to Haitian city and implicate the people around him.


    And as time goes on, these people will only be stronger and stronger, and the number of them will be more and more. Can Xiao Yao be faster than all of them?


    Maybe he can, but Xiao Yao doesn''t think he can be so lucky all the time. What should he do if Li Xiaoxiao and others suffer again?


    This is Xiao Yao''s consistent style.


    "Get out of here!" Xiao Yao suddenly opened his arms, and a great aura came into being, until the air turned into a purple flame, and he pressed against the five practitioners of Lingjiang realm.


    "Broken!" Xu Ao wants to block Xiao Yao''s flame with his own strength, but he obviously overestimates his strength. When the flame arrives, a sense of urgency suddenly rises in his heart. At the moment, he immediately runs the aura and gathers it into a spirit wall, trying to block the purple strange flame.


    Just when he was about to be unable to support himself, the two elders also came to help their patriarch resist the flame together.


    "Xiao Yao, you will die!" The elder of Tianxing palace didn''t know when he had moved to Xiao Yao''s back. He held a broad back sword in his hand and cut it down toward Xiao Yao''s face.


    Although the sword has not yet fallen, the infinite aura has been pressed down like a mountain.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed slightly. He didn''t expect that the elder of Tianxing Palace should be so shameless. He chose to attack in this way even though he had the advantage.


    Fortunately, he immediately carried a breath. He was not afraid of the elder of Yuntian palace. Instead, he mentioned the black dragon sword in Yuandan. As soon as the blade lit up, he came to the elder of Tianxing palace.


    The pupil of the elder of Tianxing palace suddenly shrinks. All the people who see this scene are shocked.


    "Is Xiao Yao going to trade his life for his life?" That''s what most people think.


    To be sure, Xiao Yao''s Black Dragon Sword appears unexpectedly, which can completely split the elder of Zhongtian Xinggong, but at the same time, he will be split in two by the elder of Tianxing Gong.


    "Do you want to push me back? I don''t think so! " Tianxing palace is furious. Thinking of the scene of his son''s tragic death, the fire in his heart is about to devour his heart.


    Even if he died, he had to take Xiao Yao!


    "My son, I will avenge you today!" He said in his heart, the blade does not move.


    "One life for another?" Everybody''s scared.


    It seems that Mr. nihilism''s tragic death has caused great harm to the elder of Tianxing palace, otherwise, he would not choose this way.


    This is being carried away.


    But what he never thought was that when his blade fell an inch above Xiao Yao''s head, he heard the sound of "Dang". The blade was strangely flicked away, and Xiao Yao''s body lit up a golden light shield. Although it disappeared soon, it also blocked his knife.


    However, the elder of Yuntian palace is not so lucky. The black dragon sword, an artifact with aura, cuts the elder of Tianxing palace in half.


    At the same time, taking out the knife, Xiao Yao turns around, holds the black dragon knife and rushes to the master of Jiuchuan gate.


    Jiuchuan door master''s face slightly changed. He had a long gun in his hand and stabbed Xiao Yao, turning passive into active.


    The remaining three practitioners of Lingjiang realm also rushed over together, forming a situation of encirclement.


    However, the elder of Tianxing palace had lost his breath before Xiao Yao died.


    This made a great impact on the practitioners who watched the battle outside the hall.


    "Elder!" Several disciples of the elder of Tianxing palace, who were with him, were already sobbing.


    Their world seemed to be dark for a moment.


    Who would have thought that the elder of Tianxing palace, the practitioner of Lingjiang realm, should have died like this.


    Don''t talk about them, even Xiao Yao didn''t think of it.


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame the old lady of Tianxing palace for being too extreme and choosing to fight with Xiao Yao in such a way.


    Does Xiao Yao have the Golden Dragon armour he snatched from Baili desolation?


    This is not a gift. What is it?


    Xiao Yao had a lot of pressure before, but when he solved one of the practitioners of Lingjiang realm, he was relieved. Although he had some advantages, it also caused a great psychological shadow to the remaining four practitioners of Lingjiang realm. After all, this war has just begun, an ally of Lingjiang realm, They fell right in front of their eyes.


    The heart is cold and the hand is slow.


    Outside the hall, Zhuge burned heaven and kunmu were under great pressure.


    Both of them are practitioners in the later stage of Lingxi realm, but they have no ability to cope with hundreds of strong people in Lingxi realm and nearly 20 experts in Linghe realm.


    When a strong man in Linghe realm was about to hit Zhuge Huotian on the chest, his action was dull for a second.


    In this second, Zhuge Huotian immediately seized the opportunity and stabbed each other''s heart with his sword.


    Looking around, it seems that the speed of the people around seems to be filled with a lot.


    Only he, Kun Mu and Qing Yue keep their original fighting power.


    Looking around, Zhuge was slightly surprised.


    A small white beast, with its eyes closed, was sending out white mist. Although it was hard for the naked eye to distinguish, it was really gathering towards them.


    It is precisely because of this fog that the speed of those besiegers is slowed down. Otherwise, under such an offensive, Zhuge Huotian and others will not hold on for a minute at all.


    "Come on, let''s go!" Zhuge Huotian roared. Even with Xiaobai''s support, they couldn''t hold on for long. They could only fight for the whole body to retreat.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t take this situation into consideration before. Originally, he planned to find a suitable opportunity, and then let Zhuge burn the sky to take Qingyue away. He used the sword array to block those who wanted to chase, and he became their barrier.


    However, all this was lost by Kun Mu''s voice.


    Now, whether Zhuge Huotian and others can escape from Shengtian is not what Xiao Yao can help.


    It''s up to them.


    However, a practitioner of Linghe realm seized the opportunity and cut kunmu on the back.


    Kun wood body forward suddenly, the foot even pedal a few steps to barely stand firm, otherwise once lying down, I''m afraid to be cut to death.


    "Get out of here!" Zhuge Huotian roared, and suddenly forced the fruit of the Holy Spirit out of his body. A red light rushed out of his body and drove back dozens of people in front of him. Kunmu survived.


    But soon, these people again like the tide.


    "Damn it, I can''t get rid of it." Zhuge burned the sky to scold a, the heart some anxious.


    "You run first, leave me alone!" Qing Yue said, biting her teeth.


    Her strength is much worse than Zhuge Huotian and kunmu. Her existence can only delay her.


    "Xiao Yao said that if you want to be safe, I will protect you!" Zhuge Huotian roared and continued to charge.


    That is at this time, from afar came a burst of anger containing endless pressure.


    "How dare you hurt my disciples? Go away A pressure of spirit is even comparable to the spirit fruit medicine spirit in Zhuge''s burning celestial body before. Those practitioners of Linghe and Lingxi retreated and retreated for a while, leaving a gap with Zhuge''s burning celestial body and others. Hearing this sound, Kun Mu looked up to the front and said, "master? Here comes my maste

 Chapter 905

    There is a purple rainbow in the sky, which is thousands of miles away.


    The old man in the white robe came with great momentum.


    People are changing color, holding the knife hands are shaking.


    "Master!" See Kun wood a Leng to stand in the front to shout hard.


    For a long time, an old man with a hand-held whisk fell to the ground slowly. His white robe and white hair were like snow, but his eyes were shining and deep.


    With a flick of the dust in his hand, the purple awn condensed into a Mang and went into the crowd, howling everywhere.


    When the purple Python returned to his body, there were dozens of people lying in front of him.


    "Master, you are here at last, or I will be bullied to death." Kun Mu was smiling and walking towards the old man.


    Just as soon as I got there, I was kicked away.


    "You villain, don''t look at the situation, you dare to make a fool of yourself!" Old popularity of blow beard stare, wish now will Kun wood lift to hang beat.


    "Master, I can''t blame this. These people are unreasonable!" Kun wood rubs buttock to stand up helplessly to say.


    The old man gave a cold hum.


    At this time, the six elders of Hong Jianzong had already arrived.


    "What do you mean, Taoist Xuankong?" Six elder face iron blue ask a way.


    "What if I kill those who hurt my apprentice?" Xuankong Taoist priest snorted coldly and said haughtily with a flick of dust in his hand.


    "Elder six has a headache.


    Together, they can''t be the opponent of Taoist priest Xuankong!


    It is said that Taoist priest Xuankong had reached the realm of Lingjiang as early as 40 years ago. How could they deal with such masters?


    It is because of the existence of Taoist priest Xuankong that the prosperity of honghuangdao can be preserved.


    Now the Buddha is standing in front of them. How can they communicate with each other peacefully?


    "Taoist Xuankong, you don''t know. The reason why we hurt your apprentice is that he and Xiao Yao stand together. You also know that Xiao Yao is the enemy of our seclusion world. Do you want to stand together with Xiao Yao and stand on the opposite side of our seclusion world?" Six elder said.


    There is inevitably a sense of threat in these words.


    "I don''t care. If you hurt my apprentice, you will die!" Taoist priest Xuankong gave a cold drink, flicked the dust in his hand, and a wisp of white silk flew towards the six elders, broke all the barriers, and finally passed through the six elders'' throat.


    "Master is mighty!" Kunmu clapped his hands happily.


    The rest of the practitioners subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    In the face of such a short guard Xuankong Taoist priest, they have no way at all.


    They want to reason with Taoist priest Xuankong, but they don''t want to reason with them at all!


    "Go away!" Taoist priest Xuankong yelled angrily, and everyone gave in one after another. They all lowered their heads and dared not face up to the old man, for fear that one eye contact would lead to murder.


    Xuankong Taoist priest turned his face and looked at Kun mu.


    "You go back first." Xuankong Taoist priest said.


    Kunmu shook his head.


    "Do you want to be presumptuous?" Xuankong Taoist priest''s face sank and he was already very unhappy.


    Kun Mu said with a bitter smile: "master, my elder brother is still in it. How can I go?"


    "Your elder brother is Xiao Yao?" Taoist priest Xuankong was stunned.


    "Yes Kun Mu nodded heavily, his face serious.


    Xuankong Taoist priest thought about it and said, "is that the man who sold pills at the trade meeting you told me before?"


    Kunmu nodded again.


    "It''s interesting." The Taoist priest of Xuankong smiles, then tightens his face, and says, "even so, you can''t get involved with him. You don''t know that he has become the target of public criticism now. Are you going to die with him?"


    Kun Mu blushed and said, "but my elder brother didn''t do anything wrong at all! If I were him, I would do the same! Well, thanks to those people, they can say that they are noble and decent, but what they do is what noble and decent should do? "


    "Stop it Taoist priest Xuankong is furious.


    "I don''t know!" Kun Mu turns over his face faster than he turns over his book. "I''ll tell you, master, I won''t leave today! Hum, you can either help my elder brother, or you can leave quickly and watch me die here! "


    "You..." Taoist priest Xuankong had no choice but to smile bitterly, "I said my little ancestor, can''t you give me some face?"


    Kun wood gas said: "I didn''t give you face before? It''s you who are trying to make up for me, or you''ll let me die! "


    Taoist priest Xuankong had no choice but to surrender: "OK, when I''m afraid of you, I''ll go and have a look..."


    With that, he turned around and looked at the hall. Suddenly, his brows wrinkled. He said something bad in his heart. He quickly picked up his aura and wrapped the Kun wood behind him tightly.


    Just at this time, suddenly there was a "boom" in front of the hall, and it burst out, with brick and tile fragments flying everywhere and smoke rolling.


    "Who dropped the bomb?" The clear moon stares round her eyes.


    "Hum, can you understand the struggle between the practitioners of Lingjiang realm?" Taoist priest Xuankong snorted coldly, then frowned again, "Xiao Yao is really not simple. Under the encirclement and suppression of so many practitioners of Lingjiang realm, he can persist until now. It seems that I underestimated him before..."


    "Xiaobai, come here quickly!" Seeing that Xiaobai was avoiding the fragments of bricks and tiles with his agile body method, Zhuge Huotian quickly yelled.


    Xiaobai is like a white lightning, hiding in Zhuge''s arms.


    "Why?" Seeing Xiaobai, Taoist priest Xuankong''s face changed greatly. "Is this a spirit beast?"


    Zhuge Huotian looked at Taoist priest Xuankong and thought about it, but he didn''t answer and didn''t comment.


    "Is this Xiao Yao''s, too?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    "Yes." Zhuge Feitian forced a smile, looking at Xuankong Taoist priest''s eyes is also careful, deeply afraid that the other party will take away Xiaobai, when Xiao Yao can''t pick his skin?


    Even if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, Zhuge Huotian couldn''t let anyone take away Xiaobai. If it wasn''t for Xiaobai before, maybe he would have been killed by so many practitioners.


    It seems that Xiaobai has many secrets.


    Taoist priest Xuankong seemed to be able to see what Zhuge thought in his heart. He laughed and said, "don''t worry. I''m not interested in this little spirit beast, but I''m interested in Xiao Yao.


    At this time, in the ruins, suddenly flying out of five rainbow.


    Holding a long black sword, Xiao Yao fights with the remaining four practitioners of Lingjiang realm.


    Although Xiao Yao''s strength is very strong, and he also has artifact in his hand, after all, the four practitioners of Lingjiang realm are standing in front of him. If it wasn''t for the Dragon Qi in his body, I''m afraid he would have been exhausted.


    "Xiao Yao, take your life!" Xu Ao yelled angrily again, holding a golden sword in his hand. There are two Ruby and sapphire inlaid on the handle of the sword, which is quite luxurious. Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and raised his knife to meet him.


    The swords were intertwined and did not spring away immediately.


    At this time, the leader of the Jiuchuan sect had stabbed him from behind with a long gun in his hand.


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s face changed, he waved with his hand. A fierce dragon Qi turned into a dragon breath and swallowed the leader of the Jiuchuan sect.


    "Master!" The disciples of the Jiuchuan sect were about to split at this time.


    "Long Xi?" Xu AO and others are face big change, quickly back out of a distance.


    "This guy, can he still have dragon breath? Who the hell is he? " The leader of the green bird sect is about to collapse at this time.


    However, they found that Xiao Yao didn''t give a second breath, which was a relief to them.


    "It seems that he can only wave a dragon''s breath. Here''s our chance!"


    Although Xu Ao''s words are like this, even he didn''t rush up.


    Before that, he killed the elder of Tianxing palace with Golden Dragon Armor and black dragon sword.


    Now use the dragon breath to engulf the leader of Jiuchuan school.


    Who knows if Xiao Yao has any other cards now?


    It''s not easy for a young cultivator to have the cultivation of Lingjiang realm. These magic weapons emerge one after another, which makes them depressed.


    Can God be more unfair?


    At this time, Xiao Yao lost the support of dragon Qi in his body, and his face became a little pale.


    He knew that if the remaining three practitioners of Lingjiang realm still rushed up, the only thing they could do was to retreat completely, and the success rate of retreating completely was only 30%.


    After all, these are the three practitioners of Lingjiang realm!


    Xuankong Taoist priest stood on the square, looking at Xiao Yao in the air, his brow was tight.


    "It''s really long Xi, this boy. It''s not easy!"


    The side of Kun Mu said with a smile: "that''s right. I told you before that my elder brother is very powerful. Even you are not necessarily my elder brother''s opponent, are you?"


    "Well, you look down on your master too much." Kun Mu snorted coldly and said, "even if it''s the dragon breath, it may not hurt me. What''s more, if he waves the dragon breath once, he doesn''t know when to wait for the next time."


    "Then you should help my elder brother quickly!" Kunmu is in a hurry.


    "Can I help him?" Taoist priest Xuankong thought about it, then he looked indifferent and laughed, "if he can take out something that shocked me, I''ll do it, how about it?"


    "Old bull nose, you..."


    "Kunmu, I have a good idea. Don''t talk too much." Taoist priest Xuankong shook his head.


    Kun Mu sighed.


    He also knew that as soon as his master''s temper came up, it was useless for him to say anything.


    "Taoist Xuankong, you''re just in time. Come and help me kill Xiao Yao!" Xu Ao sees Xuankong Taoist priest and is very happy. He says quickly.


    Taoist priest Xuankong raised the dust in his hand and said, "no hurry, no hurry." Hearing this, Xu Ao is going to swear. It''s all in a hurry. How about not? Just now Xiao Yao killed the leader of the Jiuchuan sect. What are you waiting for now? Soon he understood what Taoist priest Xuankong meant. This guy didn''t want to offend Xiao Yao directly. Instead, he was still watching. If Xiao Yao could get a certain advantage, he would even stand on Xiao Yao''s side. The former Honghuang Taoist disciple named kunmu had such an abnormal attitude that it was difficult to guarantee that Taoist priest Xuankong was not behind him.

 Chapter 906

    Finally, Xu Ao made a decision in his heart.


    He ran the aura in his body crazily, and there was a strong wind in a moment.


    "Two Taoist friends, we can''t put it off any longer. Let''s take care of our family and kill Xiao Yao together! Otherwise, it''s hard to keep a long dream at night! " Xu Ao said as he carried the aura.


    The leader of the green bird sect and the two elders of Hong Jianzong also nodded.


    "Well? "Five thunder sword?" Xuankong Taoist priest on the ground, his face changed slightly.


    The leader of the green bird sect has a red flag.


    "Tu Shen fan?" Xuankong Taoist priest is in front of a bright.


    After that, he sighed, narrowed his eyes and murmured, "it seems that these people really have to pay everything and kill Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao can force so many practitioners of Lingjiang realm to this point, which can be regarded as the hidden world "what is that?" Xu Ao''s face changed slightly.


    When the thunder was about to fall on Xiao Yao, it was absorbed directly by the seal, which was big enough for the palace. On the surface of the seal, the light flashed.


    "How could that be?" At this moment, Xu Ao''s eyes almost stare out.


    All the disciples of Hong Jianzong were stupefied at this time. They still know Hong Jianzong''s five thunder sword, but now, a sky thunder is absorbed by Xiao Yao''s seal.


    What does that make them think?


    What do you want them to do?


    It''s impossible, but now it''s happening in front of everyone''s eyes. They don''t want to believe it, and they can''t doubt their eyes!


    Taoist priest Xuankong also took a breath, and then burst out laughing.


    "This boy really didn''t let me down. Tut Tut, is this the seal of Thor? I didn''t expect to fall into the hands of this boy. I''m afraid even the owner before the seal didn''t know that there was such power in the seal. "


    Behind him, Kun Mu was full of curiosity and asked, "master, what is this seal of Thunder God?"


    "Top quality spirit weapon!" Taoist priest Xuankong said, "it''s said that it was originally created by a powerful man in order to avoid the natural disaster, but unexpectedly, the real thunder can''t hide at all. The powerful man was killed by the thunder. Unexpectedly, he came to Xiao Yao under the circulation of the seal of thunder."


    Kun Mu took a cool breath.


    Although he didn''t know which powerful man his master was talking about, when he thought about it carefully, he could not underestimate his strength if he could go to rescue. I don''t know how many years there hasn''t been a cultivator who can lead to robbing thunder in the whole world.


    Don''t mention the great ability of crossing robbery. Even the practitioners who have reached the realm of Linghai are very few. Even if they have, they may have emerged long ago.


    How many years is the history of this seal?


    "I don''t believe it!" In the sky, Xu Ao seems to be greatly stimulated, and the remaining four swords are cut out one after another.


    Four thunders came down from the sky, but they were absorbed by the seal of Thunder God.


    Xiao Yuan hid under the seal of Thor, combing the aura in his body.


    "..." Xu Ao was completely speechless.


    His hand with the sword was too weak to hang down.


    In the face of Xiao Yao, he has a deep sense of powerlessness, this guy, in the end, has his own unexpected ability?


    "Daoyou, if you don''t do it, when will you wait?" Xu Ao suddenly turned to look at the leader of the green bird sect and said.


    The leader of the Qingniao sect was full of confidence in his own banner, but now he is frustrated to see that even Xu Ao''s Wulei sword has no effect on Xiao Yao.


    Although it''s a good thing to say that my own Tu shenfan is not much better than Wulei sword, is it?


    "Daoyou, don''t hesitate. The reason that the boy can block my thunder is that he has got the seal of Thunder God. All things live and conquer each other. His seal of thunder god can just restrain my thunder power." Xu Ao said coldly.


    After listening to Xu Ao''s words, the leader of the green bird sect has gained a lot of confidence.


    He waved the banner of Tu God in his hand, and his eyes were filled with murderous spirit.


    "Xiao Yao, I''d like to have a look. What can you do to stop my Wu Zun ghost?"


    Tu shenfan, which fell out of his hands, also grew rapidly.


    Five black mists break free from the banner of Tu Shen. The sky is black and full of monsters. Although they are in the form of human beings, their ferocious faces make people think of the beasts in the flood and famine period.


    The birth of the Five ghosts and gods is the murderous spirit.


    Taoist priest Xuankong, standing on the ground, looked slightly astringent and furious: "before, I only knew that the magic power of Tu shenfan was not small, but I didn''t expect to raise five ghosts. Before, I underestimated the green bird sect. What''s the difference between this and heresy?"


    Kunmu was also stunned and asked, "master, what is the origin of these five ghosts and gods?"


    "It''s a kind of forbidden art. Raising ghosts and gods was originally an evil art. I''m afraid that even the former ghosts had never encountered such taboos. But I didn''t expect that the leader of the green bird sect, in order to strengthen his banner of killing gods, actually accepted the extremely vicious ghosts and gods." Xuankong road sighed.


    Zhuge Huotian on the side looked at kunmu and added: "these five ghosts and gods are all ghost generals in the realm of human slaughter."¡° What is human slaughter? " Kunmu continued¡° If you want to kill ten thousand people, you will be slaughtered. " Zhuge said quietly. Kun Mu bit his teeth: "Damn, the leader of the green bird sect is really overcast."¡° Generally speaking, the slaughter of people like this will lead to thunder after their death. A sky thunder will fall, and their spirits will be destroyed. Only this banner can cover the sky''s eyes and become a comfortable place for these people to slaughter ghosts. " Zhuge said¡° Can my elder brother handle it? " Kun Mu asked in a low voice. Zhuge huotianchang sighed: "I''m afraid these five ghost generals have existed for hundreds of years. Every strength is in the early stage of Lingjiang realm. Xiao Yao wants to deal with it. I''m afraid it''s not easy." Xiao Yao faces five murderous ghost generals with gloomy expression. Then there was a wild laugh¡° You are more respectable than others¡° Hum, less nonsense. What more aboveboard means do we need for a demon like you? " The leader of the green bird sect sneered and said, "today I will kill you, and I will inhale your soul into the banner of Tu Shen, which will make you suffer and become a ghost of me!" Xiao Yao waved the black dragon knife in his hand and swore: "then we have to see if you have such strength. Can your Tu shenfan accommodate me?" A Dao Qi, straight to a ghost general. The knife Qi breaks the black fog instantly. Before Xiao Yao had time to be happy, the black fog was condensed together again, and the ghosts and gods were back to their original position¡° Ha ha ha ha ha At this time, the leader of the green bird sect had already burst out laughing, "I''ve been dead for a long time. I don''t know how many years. Do you think you can still kill him?" The leader of the green bird sect is more and more happy, laughing more and more, and more arrogant. Xu AO and two elder''s eyes flashed a touch of joy. Although they are not ashamed of the leader of the green bird sect, they can only kill Xiao Yao, not to mention that he has five ghosts and gods. Even if they have 50, they don''t care. After all, their enemy is not the bluebird sect, but Xiao Yao. Ghosts and gods are hard to kill. After all, there is a way. However, Xiao Yao is very terrible now. If he is allowed to continue to grow up, who can compete with him in such a big seclusion world? This person is not allowed to stay! At this time, the Five ghosts and gods have rushed towards Xiao Yao. As the distance gets closer, Xiao Yao''s aura is also slowly blocked. The wind blows and the clouds block out the sun. Five ghosts and gods are powerful enough. Xiao Yao slowly closed his eyes. This scene fell into the eyes of the spectators below, and they couldn''t help laughing¡° Is Xiao Yao waiting to die? "¡° It''s true that these five ghosts and gods are really terrible. Even Xiao Yao is afraid that there is nothing he can do. "¡° It''s over at last, it''s over at last Kun Mu was like an ant on a hot pot. He turned round and round: "master, you can do it quickly!"¡° No hurry. " Taoist priest Xuankong said with a smile, "how can Xiao Yao die so easily? It''s hard to say who will win! "

 Chapter 907

    It seems to verify what Taoist priest Xuankong said before. At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes.


    A pair of eyes twinkled out of the golden awn.


    Immediately, he stretched out his right hand, clenched his fist, and the seal of Thor hanging on his head was several times larger, and covered the Five ghosts and gods completely.


    "What is he going to do?" The leader of the green bird sect said subconsciously.


    Xu Ao frowned and said something to comfort his teammates: "don''t worry, didn''t you say it before? Xiao Yao can''t kill these five ghosts and gods. In that case, what are you worried about? "


    The leader of the green bird sect could only nod with a bitter face.


    Although that''s what he said, when he thought about it carefully, he didn''t know how many surprises Xiao Yao had brought them from the beginning to now.


    It was originally five practitioners of Lingjiang realm. According to the truth, under such circumstances, Xiao Yao could not last long and would be killed directly. However, none of them expected that they would just face to face. The elder of Tianxing palace, the old practitioner of Lingjiang realm, had already been killed by Xiao Yao.


    Although Xiao Yao was able to kill the elder of Tianxing palace, he also took advantage of the Golden Dragon armour and hit it by surprise, but it was also Xiao Yao''s ability. If it were for others, he might have shown the Golden Dragon armour at the beginning, for the sake of safety.


    This is Xiao Yao''s endurance!


    If all this is luck, but all together, can it be said to be luck? It''s too far fetched to say that.


    Even if Xiao Yao is the enemy of all of them, they must not despise and despise each other just because of this.


    That is at this time, in the mid air, five golden lightning suddenly dropped directly.


    "Boom!" The noise was deafening.


    The five golden lightning, directly through the Five ghosts.


    It''s like a sharp sword falling from the sky.


    There was no end to the thunder.


    For a moment, Xu AO and others clenched their fists, clenched their teeth, and fixed their eyes on the ghosts that turned into black fog.


    The final result disappointed all of them.


    The five black fog did not condense again.


    "Xiao Yao, you dare to kill me, I want you to die!" The leader of the green bird sect roared, like a monster who has been crazy.


    Xiao Yao looks at him coldly and raises the black dragon knife in his hand.


    At this moment, the leader of the green bird sect immediately stopped.


    Before, his greatest reliance was on his own Tu shenfan, but now, all the Five ghosts and gods in Tu shenfan have been killed by Xiao Yao.


    What else does he take to fight with each other?


    Are you going to die?


    What made him even more angry was that his five ghosts and gods had disappeared before he stood on the stage.


    Only the Taoist priest Xuankong, who was still standing on the ground, saw some of the ways.


    "Good luck, boy!" Taoist priest Xuankong took a deep breath.


    "Master, what do you mean by that?" Kunmu asked inexplicably.


    Taoist priest Xuankong took a look at his disciple, gave a bitter smile and said, "if it was before, the Five ghosts and gods would appear directly. Even me, I might not be able to defeat the Five ghosts and gods. But before that, Xiao Yao''s seal of Thunder God had absorbed the five startling thunder in the five thunder sword, and turned into the seal of heaven and earth. Although it was difficult for the five people to kill ghosts, But in the face of the thunder, there is no way for them to go except for their souls. "


    Kun Mu seemed to understand, nodded.


    Taoist priest Xuankong said with a smile: "this is my first time to see such luck."


    Although Kun Mu was in the clouds, it didn''t prevent him from laughing.


    As long as Xiao Yao wins, it''s enough.


    "Now it''s my turn." With these words, Taoist priest Xuankong began to fly into the air.


    His position just blocked the attack route that elder Xu Wener and the leader of the green bird sect wanted to kill Xiao Yao.


    "Taoist priest Xuankong, are you here to help us?" Xu Ao was overjoyed.


    You know, the Xuankong Taoist priest of Honghuang Road, even in the face of the palace master of Yuntian palace, is not inferior. The reason why Honghuang Dao was forced by Tianxing palace was that Honghuang Dao was only a practitioner of Lingjiang realm.


    Xuankong Taoist priest smile, said: "of course not, I just see everyone is tired, want to persuade, this end of the day, how can not solve the knot?"


    Xu AO and others all changed their faces.


    "What do you mean, Taoist Xuankong?" The leader of the green bird sect bit his teeth and said angrily, "do you want to help Xiao Yao out?"


    Xiao Yao just watched quietly and didn''t speak.


    Taoist priest Xuankong looked at the leader of the green bird sect. His eyes were cold, but the smile on his face increased instead of decreasing.


    "It''s better to get rid of the enemy than to get married. Although Xiao Yao has removed zijinmen from the world of seclusion, what about that? After all, it was zijinmen who had done something wrong. In order to deal with Xiao Yao, they even arrested Xiao Yao''s woman and his fiancee. If such a thing falls on you, who can bear it? "


    "Hum..." many people scoff at this.


    What is a woman? In their world, only their own small life and cultivation are the most important.


    Only in this case, you can only think about it in your heart. If you say it, will it not destroy your glorious image?


    Make complaints about them.


    "If so, what''s the problem with Xiao Yao''s killing Zijin gate?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    "But today is my son''s happy day. What has he done?" Xu Ao said.


    Xuankong Taoist priest''s eyes suddenly become cold, like a sharp blade.


    "Master Xu, if you have to ask this question, why don''t we talk about it carefully today?"


    Listen to Xuankong Taoist priest say so, Xu Ao immediately chose to shut up.


    The secret of the body of the holy finch has been revealed. When kunmu came forward to speak, everyone could pretend not to hear him. But now if the Taoist priest Honghuang comes forward and talks about it seriously, it will make a big fuss and the whole world will begin to talk about it.


    At that time, Hong Jianzong will become the target of the whole world.


    Although most of them are shameless, the one exposed must be condemned.


    Just like there are littering people everywhere in China, but if one of them is exposed, on TV or in the newspaper, the result will be different.


    I''m not sure how many hats will be on my head at that time.


    That''s the real pain.


    "Well, in that case, let''s call it a day." Taoist priest Xuankong flicks the dust.


    "You want him to leave safely?" Elder Hong Jianzong sneered and said, "do you think it''s possible? Even if you are the master of Honghuang Road, what? Do you think you can stop a hundred thousand soldiers in our secluded world with your help


    "A million men?" Taoist priest Xuankong burst out laughing, "let''s not say if you have a million soldiers. After today, how many people do you think will want to live with Xiao Yao?"


    This sentence, ask of Hong Jian Zong two elder instant dumb fire.


    Xiao Yao''s strength is too strong.


    If they have the confidence to win Xiao Yao, naturally there will be a lot of people standing with them.


    It''s a thing that many people like to do.


    But now, who dares to say that he can defeat Xiao Yao?


    Even if the head of Tianxing palace came forward to say such a thing, I''m afraid it''s not convincing.


    "Even if you really let Xiao Yao fight you, are you sure you will win?" Xuankong Taoist priest continued to ask.


    Xu Ao, the second elder, and the leader of the green bird sect kept silent this time.


    They are completely speechless.


    Although they all think that Xiao Yao is exhausted now, as long as the three of them join hands again, they can still kill Xiao Yao.


    However, this possibility is too small.


    God knows what kind of cards Xiao Yao has?


    Every time they think Xiao Yao will die.


    But often the next second, there will be a miracle.


    From the shock at the beginning to the numbness at the moment.


    What confidence do they have to kill Xiao Yao?


    "That''s it." Elder Xuankong took out three porcelain vases from his arms.


    "Here are three elixirs, one for each of you, which will be my compensation instead of Xiao Yao." Xuankong Taoist priest said.


    On the surface, this is to compensate these three people, but who doesn''t understand that this is just a step down for Xu AO and others?


    Taoist priest Xuankong turned his face, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "young Xia Xiao, can we leave now?"


    Xiao Yao smile, shrugged his shoulders: "war or retreat, you make the decision, I am kunmu''s elder brother, you are his master, in front of you, I dare not be presumptuous."


    The people below were a little surprised.


    "The unreasonable killing God will respect the elders?"


    "I don''t think I''m blind, Cao?"


    "Did we really misunderstand Xiao Yao before?"


    After all, in everyone''s opinion, Xu AO and others are already at a disadvantage, but Xiao Yao has a lot of good ideas.


    At first, they thought Xiao Yao would die today, but with the passage of time and the countless surprises Xiao Yao brought them, they always felt that this battle would not end so simply.


    So hear Xiao Yao''s words, many people began to Xiao Yao road turn powder.


    Only Taoist priest Xuankong cursed his mother in his heart. This guy is really shameless. Others don''t know. Can he know that Xiao Yao''s aura is nearly exhausted at this time? If it goes on like this, Xiao Yao will have to peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die. Now it''s good, but it''s just a way to give yourself face. Do you really think you''re a fool? Taoist priest Xuankong gave a bitter smile. Now that he has decided to meddle in his own business, it''s better to meddle in the end.

 Chapter 908

    Taoist priest Xuankong always felt that his eldest disciple kunmu was shameless and liked to climb up the pole.


    Today, after seeing Xiao Yao, he knew what it means to be an outsider.


    He coughed, looked at Xu AO and others, and asked, "master Xu, what do you mean?"


    "That''s all." Xu Ao waved, pale face, "let him go is."


    Although Xu Ao knows that if Xiao Yao is released this time, he will surely let the tiger go back to the mountain, but he has already reached this point. What else can he do?


    His bottom card is Wulei sword, but now even if it is Wulei sword, there is no way to kill Xiao Yao. Even if he has to hold on, what can he rely on?


    What''s more, now there is a Taoist priest in Xuankong.


    It is said that ten years ago, Taoist priest Xuankong and the leader of Tianxing palace fought fiercely on the Qinghu lake for two days, and the lake froze instantly.


    It was June.


    In the end, although Honghuang Dao, the Taoist priest of Xuankong, was defeated, he was only defeated.


    Bai Qimei, the leader of Tianxing palace, once said that if he was not the leader of Tianxing palace, he might be the one who lost.


    For Bai Qimei''s words, many people who have seen that battle agree.


    That war also established the position of Taoist Xuankong in the world of seclusion.


    From that day on, honghuangdao changed from a second rate sect to a first-rate sect, the ones at the top of the pyramid.


    Just because Taoist priest Xuankong is alone.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was alone, which was enough for them to have a headache. If a Taoist priest Xuankong was added, they would have no way at all. They might even die here.


    What else can we do if we don''t get out of the way?


    Seeing that Xu AO and others have collected the pills, Taoist priest Xuankong is also relieved.


    "Xiao Yao, since that''s the case, let''s go." Taoist priest Xuankong smiles and asks tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded, followed the Taoist priest Xuankong, took Zhuge to burn the sky, qingyuekunmu and Xiaobai, and left Honghuang road under everyone''s attention.


    "What about my parents?" Qingyue leaned against Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice.


    In fact, she felt that it was too much for her to ask. After all, Xiao Yao had paid a lot for her, and now she has asked for it. She despised herself.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qingyue and said with a smile, "if they were really willing to leave, they would have followed. Don''t you understand?"


    Qingyue is slightly stunned. She turns around and looks towards her parents. They shrink back, as if they want to escape from the sight of Qingyue.


    In the end, Qing Yuechang was relieved.


    "They are in hongjianzong. Can they really be safe?" Qingyue said with a bitter smile.


    "Little girl, this is not your has the final say." Zhuge said with a sneer, "they made a choice from the beginning. Are such parents really worthy of your sympathy?"


    Qingyue didn''t speak.


    Although that''s what she said, those two are her parents after all.


    She also wants to be free and easy, but it''s not easy to talk about?


    After walking out of hongjianzong, Xiao Yao stopped and arched to Taoist priest Xuankong: "Taoist priest Xuankong, thank you today."


    Taoist priest Xuankong waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t panic. In fact, I have something to do. I need your help."


    "Can I help you?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Well, I need you to help me refine a four grade elixir." Xuankong Taoist priest zhengse said, "a friend of mine, who has been injured, is still not cured. I heard that you are an alchemist, so I feel that I see hope."


    Kunmu was a little surprised and asked, "master, how can I not know this? You''re not lying to my big brother, are you


    Taoist priest Xuankong looked at his elder disciple and asked, "do you think your master is such a boring person?"


    Unexpectedly, Kun Mu nodded solemnly: "yes!"


    Taoist priest Xuankong


    It''s the first time I''ve seen master Keng.


    He didn''t pay attention to kunmu, but turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    The final decision is Xiao Yao. Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t agree, he can''t help it. Can''t he send Xiao Yao back to Hong Jianzong just because of this? Even if he is willing, it is estimated that kunmu will have to work hard with him.


    He would not do such a thoughtless thing!


    But Xiao Yao, with a puzzled expression on his face, asked: "Taoist priest Xuankong, to tell you the truth, although I can refine pills, the four grades of pills you mentioned are already the best among the elixirs. Do you think I have that ability?"


    "Before, even if kunmu told me that his eldest brother could make pills, I had no hope, but recently, I was full of confidence." Taoist priest Xuankong said with a smile, "even if it''s the king of the Xu family, I don''t know how much worse than you."


    What Taoist priest Xuankong said made Xiao Yao feel powerless to fight.


    These words can be regarded as holding Xiao Yao to the sky, and he will not be able to get down.


    "Taoist priest Xuankong, you really think highly of me..." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    It''s Xiao Yao''s secret that he can make pills. In fact, there are not many people who know about it, and Xiao Yao doesn''t want to disclose it at will. Otherwise, he may bring himself some kind of trouble. He''s not afraid of stealing, but he''s afraid of thinking about it! Those people can''t do anything about themselves, but it''s hard to know if they will make the decision on the people around them.


    But what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that even if his words had been made clear, Taoist priest Xuankong was still unmoved.


    His eyes were still staring at Xiao Yao, as if he believed that Xiao Yao could produce four kinds of elixir.


    He doesn''t know where the other side''s confidence comes from.


    Think of these, Xiao Yao also some helpless.


    Taoist priest Xuankong suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Xiao Yao, I know what you are worried about. If I promise you that as long as you are willing to help me make pills, we honghuangdao people are willing to protect your family?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    He looked at Taoist priest Xuankong and asked subconsciously, "what you said is true?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong nodded slightly.


    At this time, kunmu said: "brother Xiao, although my master is not a good man, he is much better than Xu Ao. At least he means what he says."


    Xiao Yao is in a tangle.


    For a long time, he heaved his head and looked at Taoist priest Xuankong.


    "I can promise you." Xiao Yao looked at Taoist priest Xuankong and said with a bitter smile, "but I have to explain one thing in advance. I''m not absolutely sure."


    "Ha ha! No problem! Anyway, now they are all dead horse doctors. " Xuankong Taoist priest waved his hand and said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. What he said is quite casual.


    "In that case, young Xia Xiao, why don''t you go directly with me?" Xuankong Taoist priest said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "yes."


    Then he turned to Zhuge and said, "take Qingyue back to Haitian city and wait for me first."


    Zhuge Huotian hesitated a little and asked in a low voice, "do you really need my company?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Zhuge burned the sky to sigh a tone: "think also, I feel even if I really go, seem to also can''t help what help."


    Xiao Yao laughs and throws Zhuge another porcelain vase.


    "There are five elixirs in it, which can help you break through to the realm of Linghe. I hope you can surprise me when I go back." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhuge burned the sky slightly a Leng, staring at Xiao Yao, eyes full of astonishment: "this is all for me?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "otherwise?"


    Zhuge''s hands trembled as he took over the elixir.


    You know, in the world of seclusion, there are few elixirs. Xiao Yao has given so many.


    But if you think about it carefully, Zhuge would be relieved to burn the sky. When he was in the Xu family, Xiao Yao directly sent out 20 elixirs! At that time, his eyes were almost staring out.


    "OK, Xiao Yao, don''t worry. I''ll help you keep Haitian city." Zhuge burned the sky and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Qingyue looked at Xiao Yao with blinking eyes. After a long silence, she asked, "can I ask you a question?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the moon, a smile, asked: "ask it."


    Qingyue looks at Xiao Yao''s smile and is surprised.


    This is totally different from Xiao Yao, who was still fighting before.


    Will there be such a smile on the face of the murderer?


    When she learned Xiao Yao''s identity, Qingyue was still a little nervous, even a little scared.


    When she thought that this was the murderer who removed the whole Zijin gate from the world of seclusion, she was afraid. That day, she even threatened others by the river, and she was not afraid that they would slap her to death


    So she still doesn''t understand why Xiao Yao says that she owes herself.


    "Why on earth do you want to help me?" Qingyue looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and asked, "is this very important?"


    "It''s important!" Qingyue whispered, "otherwise, I will have a lot of psychological pressure."


    "Do you remember the last trade fair?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qingyue has some doubts. She doesn''t know why Xiao Yao suddenly mentions this.


    She thought and nodded.


    "At the foot of the mountain, you once quarreled with the people of zijinmen for two people. Have you forgotten?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qingyue stares at Xiao Yao. Of course, she still remembers the two people she saw at that time. There was no Xiao Yao among them! As if to guess the doubts in Qingyue''s heart, Xiao Yao said: "do you know that in this world, there is a kind of craft called yirongshu?" Qingyue suddenly realized that she couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "it seems that at that time, I really overdo it. With your strength, you can kill the two practitioners at will."¡° But it couldn''t be killed at that time. " Xiao Yao shook his head, "needless to say, when it comes to HUANTIAN City, it''s the beginning of your new life. I promise no one will disturb you."¡° Thank you... "Thousands of words, and finally just merged into a thank you. She didn''t want to say more. She just didn''t know what she could say under such circumstances. Xiao Yao waved his hand and watched Zhuge burn the sky and clear the moon away¡° You''re a freak Taoist priest Xuankong shook his head. Xiao Yao glanced at him and asked, "what do you mean?"¡° Some people say that you kill people without blinking an eye. You are a demon. You kill people. But you clearly have a lot of friendship. You should repay each other with a drop of water. Which one is you Xuankong Taoist priest stroked his beard and said¡° It''s all me. " Xiao Yao burst out laughing.

 Chapter 909

    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai follow Xuankong Taoist priest and Kun mu, and they are on their way.


    He didn''t know where Taoist Xuankong wanted to take him, but he didn''t bother to ask.


    At the beginning, he just asked why he didn''t take a car or a plane. Taoist Xuankong gave him a very direct reason.


    "I''ve never sat down, and I''ve heard from kunmu that it requires an ID card. Do you think we people have an ID card?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    Xiao Yao


    Such a reason is really impeccable.


    They''re not covered in the census.


    Three days later, Xiao Yao came to a place called Tongluo town.


    Xiao Yao thought about it on his way. It''s probably the mountainous area of southern Hunan.


    It''s not so much a town as a mountain village. In this village, I heard that electricity was only available last year.


    Xiao Yao is very curious about this. Does the injured friend of Taoist priest Xuankong live here?


    "Isn''t it amazing?" Taoist priest Xuankong looked around at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s remote here, and ordinary people can''t find it."


    Xiao Yao was suspicious and asked, "your friend is very afraid that others will find him?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong nodded, lowered his voice and said, "they are more hated than you in the world of seclusion."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    It seems that I am much better than them.


    Then, Xiao Yao suddenly understood something.


    "You helped me in Hong Jianzong three days ago. I''m afraid you have such an idea?" Xiao Yao said.


    Anyway, Taoist Xuankong already has some friends who are against the world. Now there is another one. He doesn''t care. Maybe he can lead the line and make friends.


    There is a saying that the enemy of the enemy is a friend!


    Xuankong Taoist priest noncommittal, expressionless: "this, I''ll talk about it later."


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    Following Xuankong Taoist priest, Xiao Yao passes through Tongluo town. Unexpectedly, there is a barrier behind Tongluo Town, which is much smaller than those of the trade fair or zijinmen, and the energy fluctuation is also very small. To be exact, such an obstacle can only be between the array and the barrier, which is a high-end blind trick and still belongs to their space.


    Within the border, there is another small tribe.


    No sooner had they entered than someone jumped out.


    "Who''s coming! Ah? Taoist priest Xuankong What jumped out was a young man with a big saber. He was a big man with a big face. He had to be at least 1.9 meters tall. His beard and chest hair all came out.


    "Well, Ge Yi, you were here last time. Why are you still here?" Xuankong Taoist priest said with a smile.


    The great man named Ge Yi laughed and said, "Taoist priest Xuankong, why do you have time to come? Go on, I''ll show you to the Lord of the temple! "


    Walking on the road, I also saw many people, many of them came up to greet Taoist priest Xuankong, and Taoist priest Xuankong also responded one by one.


    "Feng Ziyan, is it twenty this year? Yes, it''s already the realm of breaking heaven. It''s estimated that it will soon enter the realm of aura. "


    "Li Yaowen, can you stop reading books all day long? Sooner or later, I will become a nerd


    "Wang Tianye, can you pay attention? Just your face, and you''ll be an African in the sun! "


    Wang Tianye''s brother blinked. He looked at Taoist priest Xuankong and asked curiously, "what are Africans?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong thought about it, but didn''t explain. He just heard Kun Mu say that he didn''t know.


    Ge looked at Wang Tianye and said with a smile, "you don''t want to hide. Your daughter-in-law heard that you played cards with us last night and said that you want to strip your skin!"


    Wang Tianye''s face suddenly changed, and then he really ran away.


    Ge Yi and others were laughing.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t know what was going on, he couldn''t help laughing at the panic on Wang Tianye''s face.


    How afraid is this guy of his daughter-in-law?


    Go all the way to a yard. Ge Yi stops.


    "Taoist priest Xuankong, the Lord of the temple is inside. I won''t send you in." Ge Yi said.


    "Well." Xuankong Taoist priest nodded and watched Ge Yi leave.


    "Where is the road from here?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Are you curious?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes. Isn''t what Taoist Xuankong said nonsense?


    In fact, what really surprised Xiao Yao was that more than half of the dozen people he met before were practitioners of Linghe realm, followed by Lingxi realm. Only the young man named Feng Ziyan was a little worse, and he was still in the realm of breaking heaven, but he was already at the peak of the realm of breaking heaven, and it was only half a step away from the breakthrough.


    He couldn''t help thinking, what is this place? I''m afraid that even some big sects can''t match this kind of information?


    What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that there were three strong breath in this humble old house in the yard.


    Two Lingjiang realms and the third half Lingjiang realm are even stronger than the original hundred Li desolation.


    He couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    "Come with me." Taoist priest Xuankong looks at Xiao Yao and then walks in.


    In the room, the furnishings are very simple. There is a wooden bed with a pale man lying on it. There is almost no blood on a pretty face, and his lips are white. What surprised Xiao Yao most is that he is 18 or 19 years old, but he has white hair. His arms are exposed outside, and his skin is like the bark of a dead tree. But he looked at his own eyes, but they were bright and deep.


    There are several chairs on both sides of the bed. There are two men and one woman sitting on the chair. When he saw the girl, Xiao Yao''s heart almost jumped out.


    "It''s you?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    Instead, the girl said, "do you know me?"


    "..." Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he could see the painting fan in this place.


    It''s not difficult to guess where the basin is when you think about the identity of the fan.


    Yunxiao hall!


    The Yunxiao hall, which makes many practitioners fear!


    No wonder Taoist priest Xuankong told him before that the people here are also enemies of the secluded world, even more annoying than Xiao Yao.


    Now, I''m afraid that''s true.


    "Taoist priest Xuankong, are you here?" The man on the bed sat up slowly, leaned on the bed and said with a smile, "good. I thought last time was the last time we met."


    "You have a big life. You will not die for a while." Xuankong Taoist priest said with a smile.


    The man shook his head¡° If it wasn''t for the last time, I would be dead now. "


    Elder Xuankong smacked his lips, looked at the picture fan standing on the side, and said with a smile, "you little girl, have you also gone to the trade meeting?"


    The painting fan smiles: "well, Taoist priest Xuankong, is that silly boy standing behind you your apprentice? I seem to have seen it at trade fairs. "


    Kun Mu was unconvinced: "I''m not a silly boy!"


    "Yes, you are a fool." The painting fan chuckled, his chest trembled.


    Kun Mu


    "Taoist priest Xuankong, the other one, I''m afraid it''s not your disciple?" Lying on the bed, a pair of eyes looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I don''t believe you have a disciple of Lingjiang realm cultivator."


    "Lingjiang?" Huafan and others were surprised.


    "Ha ha! I''m afraid the elixir you ate last time came from Xiao Yao. " Xuankong Taoist priest stroked his beard and said.


    Hearing this, Hua Fan and others were even more surprised.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, subconsciously asked: "is it you?"


    Xiao Yao smile: "yes, in the trade conference, I and painted fan girl met once, but did not expect, there is a second chance to meet."


    "No! At that time, you were still in the realm of vigor. How could you enter the realm of Lingjiang now? " Huafan shook his head vigorously, "and at that time, you were in danger, and you were threatened by me. There was no reason for you to hide your strength!"


    "At that time, I was really in the state of vigor and vitality." Xiao Yao is very sad.


    "Your breakthrough speed... How can it be?" Hua Fan shakes his head, obviously unwilling to believe this fact.


    The rest of them looked at each other.


    Not to mention fan painting, even they don''t want to believe that a young man can directly break through the realm of vigor and vitality to the realm of Lingjiang in such a short time.


    It''s a myth.


    "I believe it." Suddenly, the man lying on the bed said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, and his eyes changed when he looked at him.


    Don''t mention the painting fan and others, even Xiao Yao himself, in fact, think about it carefully, are not willing to accept such a fact.


    However, this is actually happening.


    What he didn''t understand was that the man lying on the bed was completely meeting himself for the first time. Why could he believe it?


    "Don''t ask me why, I don''t know. I just believe it subconsciously." The man had a feeble feeling when he spoke, and after saying this, he began to cough, "I don''t know why, you just give me a familiar feeling."


    "Li Dan, this time I invite Xiao Yao to cure your injury." Xuankong Taoist priest zhengse said.


    "Oh?" Li Shan was a little stunned and said with a smile, "unexpectedly, brother Xiao is still a doctor?"


    "I don''t deserve it. I know something about it." Xiao Yao said.


    In the case of uncertainty, Xiao Yao is determined not to give them too much hope, otherwise, it will only let them into despair.


    "Yes, Lord, let''s not hope too much. After all, he is too young." A young man on the side whispered¡° Yiming, have I ever told you before not to make any judgment based on other people''s age? " The man who called Li Dan covered his chest with one hand and said in a deep voice. Peng Yiming''s face changed slightly and gave a bitter smile¡° If you can really cure our Lord, I will give you my life. " Another long silent man suddenly said¡° Jianxuan, stop talking nonsense Li Dan was furious, "take back what you just said!"¡° No Li Jianxuan said, looked up at Xiao Yao, "I, Li Jianxuan, do what I say, my life is far less than the life of the Lord." Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and had a headache¡° Guys, do you know that this will put a lot of pressure on me? " He said with a bitter face.

 Chapter 910

    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    Up to now, he doesn''t know how the man named Li Dan''s injury is after all. These people put so much pressure on him.


    He looked at the man named Li Jianxuan, sighed and said: "brother, don''t worry. If I really have a way, I won''t let you down. If I have no way, you give me so much pressure, I still have no way. After all, I''m just a person, not a God, not omnipotent. Besides, I want your life to be a fart!"


    Xiao Yao''s words are very real, and Li Jianxuan is embarrassed.


    Although that''s what I said, it''s really hard for ordinary people to accept it.


    Too direct


    Li Dan smiles, looks at Xiao Yao and says, "Mr. Xiao, at first, I didn''t have much confidence in you, but after hearing your words, I''m relieved."


    Xiao Yao is puzzled. Looking at Li Dan, his brain can''t keep up with each other''s rhythm.


    He felt that it was really hard for him to understand this young man named Li Dan. His thinking was a bit of a wild horse, and there was a mystery when he opened his mouth.


    What do you want to say? Let''s be frank. Won''t you be tired?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t understand these people''s ideas.


    "What you said just now, you can tell that you still have faith in yourself. It seems that besides God, you are the first person." Li Dan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked incredulously, "am I so arrogant?"


    Not only Li Dan, but also Taoist priest Xuankong and kunmu Huafan all nodded and answered Xiao Yao with sincere eyes: Yes.


    Xiao Yao grabs his head, but smiles.


    As soon as Xiao Yao took a step forward, he was blocked by the man named Peng Yiming.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with cold eyes and asked in a deep voice, "what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "do you want me to treat you or not?"


    Peng Yiming is slightly stunned. The painting fan has come to him and kicked him away.


    "You are such a big man, the temple master believes Xiao Yao. What are you worried about? Since you want others to do it, you have to let them check the injury of the temple master first?"


    Peng Yiming heard the speech, embarrassed smile, had to retreat to one side.


    However, his eyes are still full of vigilance when he looks at Xiao Yao. It seems that Xiao Yao will jump on anything that may threaten Li Dan.


    Xiao Yao pulls a chair and sits in front of Li Dan.


    "I have to feel your pulse first." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Dan nodded and stretched out his wrist.


    Xiao Yao put his hand on Li Dan''s pulse. After a while, he frowned.


    The Taoist priest Xuankong''s face changed and asked, "Xiao Yao, is Li Dan seriously injured?"


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Taoist priest Xuankong. He just gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s not very serious, it''s very normal."


    "Normal?" Taoist priest Xuankong was stunned.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, said: "normal can no longer grow up, this is the most terrible thing."


    Those who heard Xiao Yao''s words understood the meaning of his words.


    Li Dan''s current physical condition, as long as he is not a fool, can see that he is in danger, and the lamp is about to die.


    But now Xiao Yao feels that Li Dan''s pulse is very normal. Isn''t it a very strange thing?


    Li Dan smiles, and suddenly the smile solidifies on his face.


    His eyes were fixed on Xiao Yao''s neck. His eyes were dull, as if he saw the most shocking thing in the world.


    His lips moved slightly, and he could only hear the words: "this is..."


    Xiao Yao followed Li Dan''s eyes and frowned a little.


    "I don''t have any milk Xiao Yao angry said, this guy is too much, he is a big man, he even stare at his chest, still want to see a touch of spring?


    What a bully!


    Li Dan slapped himself on the bed and fell out of bed.


    Xiao Yao is startled. He just wants to hold out his hand to help Li Dan up, but unexpectedly, the other party has knelt down in front of him.


    A head, heavily knock down, voice suddenly powerful, seems to carry up the body aura.


    "Yunxiao hall, hall Master Li Dan, meet you little master!"


    "I''m Cao?" Xiao Yao was startled, "do you drink fake wine?"


    "Lord of the temple!" Huafan and others also changed their faces. They rushed to the front of them and wanted to help Li Dan up.


    Li Shan reaches out his hand and blocks them all.


    "Get down on your knees!" Li Dan lowered his voice and said.


    Huafan and others are puzzled.


    "Kneel down!" Li Dan suddenly roared.


    Hua Fan and others knelt down immediately.


    Xiao Yao stood in the middle of the crowd, his head a little confused.


    "Did you group to drink fake wine?" After a long time, he couldn''t help saying.


    "Young master, Li Dan doesn''t want to see you again in his lifetime. Li Dan is lucky to die without regret."


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids jumped.


    The Taoist priest of Xuankong on the side also looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes.


    He knows more or less about the story of Li Dan.


    Many years ago, Taoist priest Xuankong once asked Li Dan what was the original intention of establishing Yunxiao hall.


    That year, Li Dan brought wine and invited the moon to drink together. At last, he sighed deeply: "wait for someone."


    Is this the man Li Dan is waiting for?


    It''s too dramatic.


    Don''t say that Xiao Yao can''t get back to God now. Even Taoist priest Xuankong has some doubts.


    "I said, Li Dan, can you get up first?" Looking at Li Shan''s serious expression, Xiao Yao has a headache.


    "Yes, little master..." Li Dan immediately stood up, but because of his excessive weakness, he staggered and fell.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and helped him.


    "Thank you, young master..." Li Dan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao sighed and sat down again.


    "Let them all get up, too." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Dan nodded, looked at the fan, Peng Yiming and others, said: "little Lord let you up, you will get up."


    Huafan and others stood up and looked at Li Dan with puzzled eyes.


    Before Li Shan saw that they didn''t kneel, he was really angry.


    But they still don''t know what it means.


    This young boy named Xiao Yao, how can he become their little master?


    "Young master, can you lend me the pendant around your neck?" Li Dan asked in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Yao takes the pendant from his neck and shakes it in his hand.


    Li Dan didn''t reach out to pick it up.


    Just a glance, suddenly tears.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the pendant, young master. Where did the old master go?" With tears in his eyes, Li Dan said, "it has been 23 years since I left my old master. I don''t know if he is well now..."


    "Who is your old master?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Your father." Li Dan said with a smile, "I should have thought of it when you said your name was Xiao Yao."


    "My father?" Xiao Yao has a headache.


    This is how many times he got information about his father from people.


    "To tell you the truth, you may be mistaken. I don''t know what my father looks like or what his name is. Anyway, I haven''t seen him since I was born." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Dan frowned slightly: "is it true that the old master disappeared more than 20 years ago? No wonder he hasn''t come to me for 23 years. "


    Xiao Yao said, "what''s your old master''s name?"


    "Xiao dragon elephant, the deep sea dragon is king, the land elephant has infinite power, the Dragon elephant!" Li Dan said word by word.


    When he said this, Xiao Yao saw the piety in his eyes.


    It seems that if Xiao Yao didn''t take the initiative to ask questions, Li Dan would never have said this name in his life.


    In his mind, this name is no doubt like a God.


    "He''s so powerful. Can he break Mount Tai with one finger?" Xiao Yao sneered. Anyway, he didn''t like his irresponsible father.


    Li Dan gently smile, shook his head: "that can''t be."


    When Xiao Yao still wanted to make complaints about the Tucao, Li Dan continued to speak: "at least two fingers."


    Xiao Yao


    It''s a bit big, isn''t it?


    "Young master, when the old master saved me and created the Yunxiao hall, he entrusted me with the task of waiting for you to come, and then let you reorganize the Yunxiao hall. As long as we follow you, we will meet him." Li Dan said that in the end, he became more and more excited. Accidentally, he vomited out a mouthful of black blood.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "No matter what the matter is, I will save you. After all, I still owe you the favor. My mental skill of dragon control was given to me by the painting fans of your school, which benefited me a lot." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Dan said with a smile: "the Yunxiao hall is all yours. The mental method is originally yours. Why don''t you take your own things?"


    Xiao Yao feels embarrassed that he is about to be blown by Li Dan.


    He took out a porcelain vase from the space and handed it over.


    "There are 20 healing elixirs in it. You can eat them slowly first. You can''t say anything else. At least you can suppress the injury in your body."


    "Twenty?" Li Dan''s face suddenly changed.


    The last time he got the elixir from Xiao Yao, it was incomplete. He had already let him live. How can he not know what role these 20 elixirs can play?


    "In a short period of time, you don''t need to run the aura in your body, otherwise it will make the injury more serious." Xiao Yao said, "I can''t see the specific situation of your body for a while, so I don''t have much to say."¡° Young master, this is too precious... "Li Dan shook his head hard, unwilling to take over the porcelain vase." these twenty elixirs must have been left by the old master, right? How can I take it... "" stop bullshit, you said that Xiao long elephant, the skin didn''t leave one for me, that is this pendant. " Xiao Yao shook his head. "I made them myself. They are not worth money. They are all five kinds of elixirs. As long as there are enough herbs, you can eat them as sugar beans every day." At this time, a small snow-white beast suddenly jumped up to the front¡° Gadgets, where there are elixirs, where there are you? " Xiao Yao glared at it, then picked up a bowl to drink water, put it on the ground, poured seven or eight elixirs and dozens of seven elixirs, "take it slowly, don''t worry."

 Chapter 911

    When Xiao Yao raised his head, he found that Li Dan, Huafan and others were looking at him with an extremely shocked look.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "Young master, that''s the elixir. There are also some seven top-level elixirs. Will you feed the dog?" Li Dan couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Bai, who was taking pills, raised his head and showed his teeth to Li Dan.


    "Don''t say it''s a dog, it will be unhappy." Xiao Yao said, "he''s a spirit wolf in the snow field. He has some abilities. He helped him a lot last time in hongjianzong. Originally, he could eat some fan Dan, but this time he made a contribution, so he had to be rewarded."


    He said, and then continued: "you eat the elixir quickly, don''t be stunned, I said, this thing is not worth money, how much I want, um... According to the medicinal materials in my storage space, tens of thousands of pieces are still not a problem."


    Li Dan


    The corner of Xuankong Taoist priest''s mouth twitches violently behind Xiao Yao.


    Before, he thought that he helped Xiao Yao give Hong Jianzong, Xu AO and others three elixirs, which would also make him owe him a favor.


    Now, it''s just wishful thinking. As long as Xiao Yao is willing to give him dozens or hundreds of them, what can he do?


    If it''s just Xiao Yao''s words, they still can''t believe it.


    But now, as soon as Xiao Yao is happy, he gives Li Dan 20 elixirs. Even if he feeds his little pet, it''s all elixirs.


    Why don''t they believe it?


    Even if Xiao Yao wants to be forced, he has to be forced. Isn''t the capital of forced?


    Li Dan finally relaxed and took the pill with a bitter smile, containing one.


    After swallowing, the face becomes ruddy with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Well, it will take some time to cure your injury. Maybe I have to go to Beichuan."


    "To Beichuan?" Li Dan was a little surprised. The temperature there was extremely low and dangerous. He really didn''t understand what Xiao Yao was going to do in Beichuan.


    "I can''t see your current injury. I can''t prescribe the right medicine to the case. The most direct way is to use a magic pill to make you recover. If it''s just a magic pill, although I have strength for the time being, I lack strange fire. I have to go to Beichuan, where there is the shadow of ice and fire." Xiao Yao said.


    "Elixir?" Li Dan shivered a little.


    Not to mention the world of seclusion now, even in the world of seclusion hundreds of years ago, I''m afraid that there is no magic pill. Now Xiao Yao''s mouth is open, and he wants to refine the magic pill. Is that too exaggerated?


    However, it doesn''t seem to be a great thing to think of Xiao Yao''s style of treating the elixir, which is regarded as a treasure by all people, as sugar beans.


    "Tiger father has no dog, tiger father has no dog!" Li Dan sighed repeatedly, "old master, if you know your fortune, you will be very pleased."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "how I am, what I do, what I become, I don''t need his approval, let alone his praise. Anyway, I didn''t see him when I was born."


    Li Dan smiles awkwardly.


    He didn''t dare to get involved in the father and son''s affairs. Besides, Xiao Yao was quite right. If it were him, he would not see his father when he was born. It''s impossible to say how much he respected and loved his father!


    It''s totally unreasonable.


    "Young master, have you really begun to practice the Dragon Jue?" After several pills, Li Dan''s spirit also recovered a lot. He looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "cultivation, and now it''s just the Yulong Jue cultivation into the prefecture level mental method, if you want to continue to break up, you have to find a big chance."


    "..." Li Dan and others are going to be dull.


    Yulong Jue is really a magic mental skill that can be upgraded, but most people are reluctant to try it. After all, it''s too risky. What if they can''t practice it all their life?


    However, in such a short period of time, the Yulong Jue was upgraded from the lowest mental skill to the prefecture level mental skill which is rare in the world.


    Too casual, right?


    What kind of luck is needed to make this step!


    Originally, Huafan and others were very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s practice of paying homage to him, but now when they see Xiao Yao''s elixir, yulongjue and so on, they are also curious about Xiao Yao.


    It''s terrible for a young man to be able to do so!


    "Little Lord, how did you come to the world of seclusion?" Li Dan asked again.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "in fact, I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of your seclusion world at all. It''s just that those bastards of Zijin gate are so bad that they arrested my woman."


    "What?" When Li Dan heard the words, he burst into a rage, "this purple golden gate, is it because you have eaten bear heart and leopard''s gall? It seems that our Yunxiao hall has been silent for a long time. Huafan, take people with you and go to Zijin gate with the young master. God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha! "


    "Yes Hua Fan nodded.


    "All right!" Xuankong Taoist priest couldn''t help but said, "don''t be blind for a long time. Zijinmen has long been removed by Xiao Yao."


    "Yeah?" Li Dan is surprised again, stare round the eye bead son to look at Xiao Yao, the eyes are full of disbelief.


    "It is said that he took two brothers with him to enter the Zijin gate. After that, the Zijin gate became a river of blood." Taoist priest Xuankong said this, stopped and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of curiosity. "I heard that you were just in the middle of Linghe realm at that time?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It was the battle of zijinmen that made you become a cultivator of Lingjiang realm. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what happened. You know, a hundred miles of desolation is already a cultivator of half Lingjiang realm, and he can''t beat you." When Taoist priest Xuankong said these words, he was also full of curiosity.


    He knows better than anyone how big the gap between Lingjiang and Linghe is. In his eyes, Lingjiang can be killed in three moves.


    Although the hundred mile desolation at that time was not a real practitioner of Lingjiang realm, its strength was no less than that of the ordinary practitioners of Lingjiang realm at the early stage, but the mood had not kept up. But even so, hundred Li desolate or lost, if this spread out, it is estimated that no one dares to believe.


    Anyway, Taoist priest Xuankong didn''t believe it at the beginning, but after spending so many days with Xiao Yao, he began to believe it subconsciously.


    It''s normal that anything earth shaking happens to Xiao Yao.


    From the surprise at the beginning, to the plainness, and then to the numbness at the end, Taoist Xuankong felt that he had seen through


    "Young master, is that Zijin gate really flattened by you?" Li Dan couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "there is only one master in the purple golden gate. If you step on it, you will step on it. There is nothing to show off. Besides, Taoist priest Xuankong has already said that? I''m not alone. I have two helpers


    Li Dan is speechless.


    Now who dares to say that this is not their little master? Li Dan is the first one to be impatient with each other.


    With such a wrist, besides the son of Xiao long elephant, who else can there be?!


    "Well, I told you, you should have a good rest first, and eat more elixirs. It will certainly help you. I''ll think about it myself." Xiao Yao waved his hand and stood up.


    "Good, send off the little master..." Li Dan nodded and wanted to get up, but Xiao Yao held him down.


    "Don''t toss, just rest slowly. I haven''t adapted to the identity you imposed on me. By the way, how old are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Looking at Li Dan''s face, he was only 18 or 19 years old at most, but the man said that he had not seen his old master for 23 years.


    So, I''m afraid Li Dan''s real age must be at least a few decades old.


    Li Dan closed his eyes, thought about it carefully, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid there''s a Jia."


    "Sixty?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that!" Li Shan shook his head.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    "Huafan, please treat the young master for me. If there''s something wrong with him, I''ll ask you!" Li Shan said coldly.


    Hua Fan''s face changed slightly and nodded quickly.


    It can be seen that although they respect Li Dan, they also have awe.


    Although Xiao Yao thinks that Li Dan seems to be a good talker, it''s just because he is the young master of Li Dan. If someone else''s words, I''m afraid he won''t get such a good treatment.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to think about these problems. After all, Li Dan is the master of Yunxiao hall. If everyone under his hand is afraid of him, can he be the master of Yunxiao hall?


    Huafan takes Xiao Yao and others out of the room together.


    "Young master, I''m going to clean your room right now." When Hua Fan spoke, he glanced at Xiao Yao.


    Now she was just curious about the young man.


    I don''t know why I haven''t seen Xiao Yao in such a short time. Seeing Xiao Yao again now, he can bring so many surprises to himself.


    After that, Taoist priest Xuankong also gave Xiao Yao a brief account of what happened between him and Li Dan.


    In fact, Taoist priest Xuankong and Li Danli have been together for more than 30 years.


    At that time, Li Dan was not the master of Yunxiao hall.


    The establishment of Yunxiao hall is only about 25 years old.


    After that, the strength of Yunxiao hall became stronger, which also attracted the attention of Tianxing palace.


    Tianxing palace is vaguely aware that the existence of Yunxiao hall has begun to affect their status as the first sect in the world, so they immediately spread rumors and tried their best to point the whole world at Yunxiao hall.


    It was at that time that Yunxiao temple was forced to be the enemy of the whole world.


    As for Li Dan''s injury, it was Bai Qimei and the other three practitioners of Lingjiang realm who beat Li Dan.


    If you fight alone, even Bai Qimei may not be Li Dan''s opponent. Because of Li Dan''s injury, Yunxiao hall had to retire, waiting for Li Dan''s injury to heal and then kill him.

 Chapter 912

    Yunxiao hall has become a nightmare of the whole world.


    These people, but each good temper, was pressed on the ground to fight, but also with a smile.


    For the people in Yunxiao hall, if anyone dares to insult them, Yunxiao hall will kill them all.


    This is the code of conduct of all the people in Yunxiao hall.


    It is precisely because of this that the three words of Yunxiao hall make countless practitioners in the world of seclusion scared.


    Speaking of these, Taoist priest Xuankong couldn''t help sighing.


    "There are always a lot of people who say that the people in the Yunxiao hall are all murderers, but they never thought that the Yunxiao hall had ever recruited them or provoked them before, but they would put the Yunxiao hall to death for the sake of fame and wealth." Xuankong Taoist priest said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. Xiao Yao had already seen what Taoist priest Xuankong said.


    "What''s the reason in this world? Even the law of the secular world is set up with the support of the gun? In the final analysis, whoever has a big fist will be able to reason, otherwise, some will be empty talk. " Xiao Yao said.


    Taoist priest Xuankong looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s reasonable. It''s the direction of heaven."


    "When it comes to fate, I''m interested." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "Taoist priest Xuankong, can you tell fortune?"


    "A little bit." Taoist priest Xuankong said, "but I don''t understand. If I understand more, I will understand more. If I know more, I don''t want to practice."


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what Taoist priest Xuankong meant, but seeing Taoist priest Xuankong''s deep eyes, he didn''t know whether he should continue to ask.


    But Huafan was also interested in this topic and asked: "Taoist priest Xuankong, I often hear people say that what is the secret that can''t be revealed? Is it true or false?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong burst out laughing: "if the sky level can''t be revealed, how can we know about those calculations? They are also human beings, and they are not qualified to control the secrets of nature. They are nothing but appetizing. "


    Xiao Yao is happy. This way of chatting is more interesting.


    When Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai live down, Kun Mu comes to look for Xiao Yao to wander together.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    "Big brother, where is my second brother now?" Kun Mu sat on the bench and asked, arm in arm.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a smile, "what, do you want to play with your second brother?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen it for a long time. I miss it." Kunmu said.


    "There are plenty of opportunities. After we''ve been busy for a while, I''ll take you to Haitian city and wander around." Xiao Yao laughs.


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, Kun Mu Dun came to interest.


    "Elder brother, you must be a powerful person in the secular world?" Kunmu asked.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "In that case, can I hold tiger skin as a banner, be a dandy, and do some bullying business?" The more kunmu thought about it, the more happy he was. "Can I see a beautiful girl, so I''ll go home and be my daughter-in-law?"


    Xiao Yao slapped Kun Mu''s head and said, "what are you thinking about in your mind? Are you so promising? "


    Kun Mu rubbed his head and said, "big brother, what is great promise? To achieve the supreme heaven? Making a lot of money? Or is the king in the world? In the final analysis, if you want to make yourself strong, don''t you still want to bully others instead of being bullied? Eating, drinking and playing, being arrogant and domineering, how come they are not promising? " Xiao Yao


    He didn''t speak, because he suddenly didn''t know how to refute each other.


    Finally, he raised his hand and knocked kunmu on the head.


    "Brother, why do you still knock me?"


    "Because you''re so right, I almost got caught." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    There are not so many Zen machines in the world, such as the knife in the hand, the people in the arms, the people kneeling at the feet. There are Zen everywhere, there are Tao everywhere.


    After staying in Yunxiao hall for several days, I became familiar with many people.


    These days, let Xiao Yao have a feeling of being in the water margin.


    At the beginning, those people were also in awe of Xiao Yao. When they learned that this was the little Lord, they all accepted him and worshipped him. Fortunately, Xiao Yao was easy-going and soon became one of them.


    On this day, Li Dan invited Xiao Yao.


    "Young master, I heard that you have a good relationship with the brothers in Yunxiao hall?" Li Dan asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s really good. All the brothers in Yunxiao hall speak very well and are forthright. Most of them are heroes except Tianye, who is so shy when he mentions his daughter-in-law."


    "Ha! Tianye boy, in fact, is also very affectionate. His strength is far above his wife''s, but he is chased and beaten by his daughter-in-law every day. About three years ago, Tianye was besieged by Hong Jianzong''s dog thieves. His daughter-in-law rode on a white horse, holding double swords in her hand, and three in and three out. She rescued him, and she had three swords in her body. " Speaking of these, Li Dan couldn''t help laughing. "Since that day, Tianye has been obedient to his daughter-in-law, saying that he owes his wife a life. How about beating and scolding her? She frowned, his heart ached, she wept, he was mad, she was happy, he was at ease - that''s their feeling. "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "However, the young master and the old servant have a word. I don''t know whether to say it or not." Li Dan''s words suddenly changed.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "what do you want to say?"


    "You are the little master of Yunxiao hall. Even if I am the master of Yunxiao hall, my position is yours. So how can the people under me work for you if they have no fear for you?" Li Dan said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, from Li Dan called himself, he knew what the other party''s purpose was.


    "Li Dan, do you really think so?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Shan nodded.


    "Do you think it''s your majesty that drives them?" Xiao Yao said, "from the day you lie in bed, you have been a sick tiger. Even if they know you are terrible, they also know you now. You are so easy to kill. Do you really think they are still afraid of you?"


    Li Dan was stunned. He didn''t dare to speak. He could only listen quietly.


    "It''s not your majesty that drives them, it''s their loyalty to you and their feelings for you." Xiao Yao said, "they can''t tolerate people saying you''re not good. Otherwise, even if you''re a practitioner of Linghai realm, what? Are they afraid of death? It''s a big deal. I''ll give up my life. "


    Li Dan grinned bitterly.


    He shook his head.


    "You don''t agree with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Dan shook his head again: "it''s not that I don''t agree, it''s that I think I''m funny. I didn''t understand such a simple truth."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. He stood up and walked towards the door with his hands on his back.


    When he got to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned to look at Li Dan and said, "if I really want them to work for me, they will not work for me. If I don''t want them to die for me, they will go through fire and water. What''s the heaviest thing in the world? Mount Tai? power and influence? Cultivation? The crowd? Let his mother fart, is friendship, these two words, bent your waist, otherwise, why do you call me little Lord


    With that, step out and leave.


    Li shanleng is in bed.


    For a long time, my eyes were red.


    "Yunxiao hall is expected to be revitalized. It is expected to be revitalized..."


    The secular world.


    In the Dragon protection hall, all the practitioners gathered together.


    The long sword walk sits in town, watching the audience, hundreds of practitioners, even some special forces who have not passed the training period, are drawn in.


    "Hall leader, in Sichuan Province, seven rich people died one after another. It''s suspected that the practitioners did it."


    "Lord of the hall, in the southern province, there were also 13 rich people who died and their wealth was plundered. Even the son of the mayor of Xiashi had his throat broken."


    "Lord, in Jiang Province..."


    "Master..."


    Long sword line eyebrows twisted together.


    He knew that the world would be in chaos.


    Countless practitioners left the school and caused numerous disturbances.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid China will have to touch the doomsday weapons, nuclear weapons.


    At that stage, it will cause heavy damage to Huaxia, which is not what everyone wants to see.


    "During this period, how many people died in our dragon protection hall?" Long Jian Xing asked.


    "Thirty seven people, most of them are experts in the realm of earthshaking." Yan just walked forward a step to say.


    He was red eyed and depressed.


    Lin Minyan took a step forward and said in a low voice: "hall leader, I heard that master Zhuge is now in Haitian city, and nantianyuan and song Yilin are all practitioners. They are said to have broken through the aura realm. If they are willing to do it..."


    Long Jianxing gave a bitter smile.


    "I went to Haitian two days ago." Long sword line said, "originally, I wanted to ask them to do it, but Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin refused. They asked me what Huaxia did when Xiao Yao disappeared. After all, they still have resentment against us!"


    "What about Mr. Zhuge?" Lin Minyan sighed. In fact, they all understand what Chang Jianxing said.


    If it wasn''t for their dissatisfaction with the Dragon protection hall, how could they withdraw directly?


    What a blow to the Dragon protection hall!


    Even Wu Jingtian quit.


    Isn''t that enough?


    "Master, the old man said that his life was sold to Xiao Yao." Long sword line mouth twitch, "if someone offends Haitian, he will be killed, the rest, he does not care, will not leave Haitian, otherwise, afraid Xiao Yao heart dissatisfaction."


    Everyone took a cold breath.


    Even Mr. Zhuge has become Xiao Yao''s subordinate?


    "Perhaps, we can talk about Xiao Yao..." Yan just opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the long sword line.


    "Xiao Yao is nothing at all now. The master said that he still has his own business to do. Let''s talk about it when he comes back."


    "But can we wait until he comes back?" Lin Minyan says helplessly, "already imminent!"


    Long sword line back to the body, negative hand and stand, silent. After all, the position of the leader of the Dragon protection hall belongs to Xiao Yao. How can he be stable

 Chapter 913

    Just when the long sword line was frowning, suddenly a man with glasses and a dull expression stepped onto the stage.


    He went to the long sword line and whispered¡° Hall leader, No.1 leader, is going to Haitian city. "


    "What?" Chang Jianxing''s expression changed and he said, "when?"


    "In an hour." Said the man.


    "Yangang, I''m going to Haitian city. I''ll leave it to you." With that, changjianxing immediately followed the man out


    Five hours later, three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Zhuge Fantian drinks tea with an old man in Zhongshan suit in Gaofeng''s courtyard.


    "ZHUGE, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!" The old man in Zhongshan costume was smiling and calm.


    Zhuge Huotian nodded.


    Behind them, the long sword line stood upright. Outside the courtyard, there were many members of the Dragon protection hall, tightening their nerves.


    "This time I heard that you came back from the world of seclusion, I was still a little surprised, but when I think about it, I suddenly realized that the world of seclusion has been mixed up by Xiao Yao, right?" The old man smiles, if he has a point.


    Zhuge Huotian frowned a little and said, "chief, now that the world of seclusion is born, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao."


    "Oh?" The old man was a little surprised. "Why is that?"


    "Before, in the world of seclusion, there was a Huangfu family. They were the law enforcers of the world of seclusion. No matter how strong the sects in the world of seclusion were, they had to be afraid of them and could not be born. But just a while ago, the Huangfu family disappeared completely. No one knew where they had gone and when they would appear, But this is also the reason why the practitioners of the seclusion world flow into the secular world. "


    The old man''s eyes slightly astringent: "so it is."


    Zhuge took a sip of tea and did not speak.


    "ZHUGE, if I say it''s a national disaster, do you believe it?" The old man suddenly put down his cup and asked.


    Zhuge burned the sky to smile: "letter."


    "In that case, do you want to be Xiao Yao''s guardian?" The old man seems to have been a little angry.


    Zhuge burned the sky and sighed: "chief, I owe no one but Xiao Yao."


    "..." the old man was silent.


    For a long time, he stood up and was ready to leave.


    Just came to the door, a strong voice came from behind.


    "Chief, hold on."


    The old man turned his face and saw the burly man talking. He was stunned and said with a smile, "thunder, I didn''t expect that you would see me again."


    Jinglei smiles, goes to the chief and says, "ZHUGE Huotian will go back with you. Song Yilin and nantianyuan will go back with you."


    "Well?" The old man was slightly stunned, and his eyes could hardly hide his joy.


    Then he frowned again: "but they..."


    "They listen to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao listen to me." Thunder said with a smile.


    The old man turned his face and looked at Zhuge burning heaven. Zhuge burning heaven sighed.


    "Listen to him." Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile.


    Old people like it better.


    Zhuge''s attitude towards burning heaven has already explained everything.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Asked the old man.


    "Hate you? Why? " Jinglei asked curiously.


    "At the beginning, if we hadn''t gone our own way, maybe you wouldn''t have been in trouble and retired in the mountains..." the old man said that his eyes were dim.


    "I understand. Confucianists violate the law by writing, and chivalrous men violate the law by martial arts. My reputation in the inner world is too high. It has threatened the temple, right?" Thunder said with a smile.


    The old man blushed a little.


    Having said that, it''s not the same thing to know in your heart and say it in your mouth.


    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. As long as there is one Zhuge burning the sky in China, it''s enough. A thunder will play a threatening role. But, chief, have you ever thought that in such a big China, there is really only one thunder? There are too many people who are better than me, and even some, even nuclear weapons, may not be able to threaten them. "


    The old man did not speak.


    "I''m willing to compromise. It''s not for your face. I just can''t bear to be dragged into the water by those practitioners." Jinglei knew better than anyone that Huaxia was not out of skill. No matter how powerful the practitioners were, Huaxia could annihilate them with heavy weapons.


    At that time, China will not only be in turmoil, but the whole inner world will be cleaned up.


    Take precautions.


    The old man bowed to Jinglei.


    "When Xiao Yao comes back, I will thank him again." Said the old man.


    Jinglei shrugged his shoulders: "it depends on what he means. Anyway, as far as I know, he doesn''t care about anything, he only cares about the people around him."


    "What about you?" the old man asked


    "Go to Kyoto together." Jinglei said with a smile, "if the sea and sky are lost, we will be in trouble. We can''t say anything can fall into the hands of thieves!"


    The old man nodded hard: "so good, so good!"


    Thunder sent the old man out of the door, and he was blocked by Zhuge Huotian.


    "Jinglei, why are you suffering?" Zhuge said, "even if you measure big, you can''t be as big as this, can you? If it wasn''t for you, the inner world would have been in chaos. But even so, Huaxia still owes you. Why do you have to stand up? Isn''t it better for us to guard Haitian city well? "


    Thunder shook his head.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "What?" Zhuge was stunned.


    "The war drum of China has been sounded." Jinglei took a deep breath, "my husband practices martial arts for the country and the people, and is not afraid of life and death. Are you afraid?"


    With that, he bypassed Zhuge and went back to the house alone.


    Looking at Jinglei''s back, Zhuge huotianchang sighed.


    He touched his nose with a bitter smile.


    I seem to have lost another notch


    Huifeng school is a third rate school.


    In addition to the leader of the peak of Lingxi realm in the later period, even the four elders under the sect are just the realm of breaking heaven.


    However, on this day, Huifeng sect sneaked into Haitian city.


    At night, the wind blows.


    A man with a heavy hammer, with another white faced Xiaosheng, will be sent to the outskirts of the peak.


    In the end, only the disciples who thought they were in the realm of heaven shaking were left.


    "Go back and tell everyone in the world that the sea and sky are not allowed to enter!" The man with the heavy hammer has cold eyes.


    With that, the two left.


    Later, I learned that there were three practitioners of aura realm in Haitian city.


    There is also an old man, said to be the emperor of China, who has entered the realm of Linghe.


    Since then, Haitian has become a forbidden area for many practitioners.


    There are even some second - and third rate sects that directly order that no matter what kind of treasures there are in Haitian city, they are not allowed to sneak in. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing them.


    The next day, Zhuge Huotian and others got on the plane.


    Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security moved their headquarters to Kyoto.


    What''s more surprising to the business community of Haitian city is that a 100 year old piece of land has been granted directly from Kyoto for use by two companies free of charge.


    On the other side of Kyoto, it can be said that they have lowered their attitude


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao is going to leave.


    "Although I can see your injury, your body and meridians are damaged too much. You are still destroyed by aura. Even if you want to repair it, it will take ten years. Obviously, you can''t survive that time." Xiao Yao looked at Li Shan and said.


    The painting fan on the side frowned and asked, "isn''t it supported by elixir?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the fan and said with a smile, "if I give you a steady stream of elixirs, will you be able to break through all the time?"


    The fan shakes his head. It is obvious that this is impossible. Otherwise, all the alchemists will not reach the top of heaven.


    "That''s it!" Xiao Yao said, "if you eat too much elixir, it will play a smaller and smaller role, especially in supporting a kind of elixir."


    Li Shan sighed and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t regret that I can see the little Lord in my lifetime and give the Yunxiao hall to the little Lord."


    Xiao Yaole said, "don''t say that. Even if you really want to hand over Yunxiao hall to me, I''m not necessarily willing to take over."


    Li Dan was a little surprised.


    "I will go to Beichuan to find ice and fire. When the time comes, I will be able to refine a real elixir. Maybe, your injury will be healed." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Dan''s face changed, and he grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Young master, never! I''ll die if I die. Anyway, I''m worthless, but Beichuan is dangerous and full of crises. Don''t take risks! " Li Dan said quickly.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    "I''m going to Beichuan. It was originally planned. Otherwise, what else would I do in hongjianzong? Isn''t it just for the map? Even if I don''t have you, I still want to find ice and fire. Only when I find ice and fire can I refine the elixir. "


    "But..."


    Seeing that Li Dan still wanted to talk, Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not because of you, what I want to do and what I don''t want to do."


    Although Li Dan still wants to continue to dissuade, Xiao Yao has already said that. Even if he wants to dissuade, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "If that''s true, young Lord, I have an invitation." Li Dan said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Let Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming go with you!" Li Dan said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m going. What are you going to do with them?"


    "Yiming is also a master of Lingjiang realm. He can help you on the way. Although his cultivation is not high, he can read more than ten thousand books, stay at home and understand the world. He has been in China for five thousand years. He can''t say that he knows everything, but it''s almost the same."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He really did not expect that Li Dan could give Peng Yiming such a high evaluation. He thought about it and said, "I''ll take Peng Yiming away. What do you do here?"¡° Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Besides, we can''t find any sects even if we hide here. Even if we do, what''s the matter? No one can stop us if we want to leave Yunxiao hall! " Li Dan said boldly. Even if lying in bed, his eyes still contain thousands of troops¡° Good Xiao Yao did not hesitate and nodded. Xuankong road sighed and said, "well, I''ll send all the disciples of Honghuang road to strengthen the strength of Yunxiao hall."

 Chapter 914

    Li Dan looked at Taoist priest Xuankong, waved his hand, and said with a smile, "Taoist priest Xuankong, you have helped us a lot in Yunxiao hall. If it wasn''t for our Yunxiao hall, how could you take the initiative to ask Bai Qimei to fight? Others don''t know. I know, you just want to fight for enough time to retreat for our Yunxiao hall, but that''s the defeat, Let your mood cast a layer of ash, want to break through the spirit sea realm, don''t know how long it will take


    Taoist priest Xuankong laughed: "so what? If you have Tao in your heart, the world is Tao. "


    Li Shan shakes his head and refuses Xuankong Taoist priest''s kindness.


    "If you leave Hong Jianzong with Xiao Yao, I''m afraid you''ve become a thorn in the eye of Tianxing palace, Hong Jianzong and other sects. It''s estimated that your troubles are enough for you to deal with." Li Dan said, "thank you for your kindness. Taoist priest Xuankong, I have all these in mind."


    "Great kindness?" Xuankong Taoist priest Le he said, "if it wasn''t for you, maybe Lao Dao would have died long ago. My kindness is also kindness?"


    Li Dan smiles: "even if I didn''t do it at the beginning, you can still survive."


    "Yes, I can survive, but I can''t break through Lingjiang in my life. It''s even hard to say whether I can become a practitioner." Speaking of this, Taoist priest Xuankong waved his hand, "so far, no more mention."


    "Well, no more."


    "Does kunmu know?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Of course he didn''t know." Li Yaowen shook his head and said, "after all, kunmu is still a child. If you really let him know, you may think that you are invincible. If you lose your heart, you can''t go back to the main road."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He knows kunmu better, so what Li Yaowen says now, he thinks so.


    "Little Lord, Beichuan is far away from here. How can we get there?" After walking out of the mountain, Li Yaowen asked.


    "By plane." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Li Yaowen was stunned.


    Xiao Yao said: "I don''t know how many miles it is from Beichuan. If we go there, we will die on the road. Although the plane can''t reach Beichuan directly, at least we can get a little closer."


    Li Yaowen rubbed his head and said, "but if we fly, we have to have ID card, visa and passport."


    Xiao Yao a Leng, ask a way: "you kid know quite a lot?"


    "Ha ha!" Li Yaowen said with a smile, "although I seldom die in the secular world, I still know some basic knowledge."


    Peng Yiming can''t help but say: "young master, don''t listen to his nonsense. The reason why he knows it is because there is a TV set in Lao Wang''s family in Tongluo town outside. He just goes to join in the fun when he has nothing to do."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    There''s nothing wrong with Li Yaowen''s approach. It''s called keeping pace with the times!


    As for the question raised by Li Yaowen, Xiao Yao thinks it''s a real trouble. None of the people in Yunxiao hall have ID cards, let alone visa.


    Thinking about it, he felt that he had to rely on Zhou Lei and others to find a way.


    After getting on the bus and going to the nearest County, Xiao Yao took Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming to a hotel and stayed there for 50 yuan a night.


    Although Xiao Yao is not short of money, in the final analysis, Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming do not have ID cards. Some serious hotels do not receive them at all.


    He can''t help it!


    But even so, for Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen, it is a kind of enjoyment.


    They lay on wooden beds, looking at the ceiling.


    "The outside world is so good!" Li Yaowen couldn''t help sighing.


    Peng Yiming said coldly: "smelly boy, isn''t our Yunxiao hall good?"


    "Hey hey, brother Yiming, don''t go on the line like this. When did I say that?" Li Yaowen said depressed.


    Peng Yiming is too lazy to pay attention to him. He just sits quietly.


    This is a man of few words.


    After lying in bed for a while, Li Yaowen took out a book from his cloth bag and read it.


    After Xiao Yao charged his mobile phone, he immediately called Zhou Lei.


    Zhou Lei received a phone call from Xiao Yao and was very surprised.


    "Brother Shaw, are you out?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Well, I have to go to Beichuan now." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''ll go, brother Shaw. What are you doing in that place where there''s no shit?" Zhou Lei was a little surprised.


    "Find one thing - I''ll send you two photos later, and some simple information. You can make me two ID cards and passports. By the way, it''s a passport that can go to Bingguo."


    "Brother Xiao, how do I feel that you treat me as a fake certificate?" Zhou Lei depressed said.


    Xiao Yaole said, "if I really want to apply for a fake certificate, I won''t look for you. If I look for you, I want to do it for real."


    "Well, I can take care of it, but when will you come back, brother Xiao? Now there is some confusion in China. " Zhou Lei sighed and said.


    "Chaos?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "are all the people in the world of seclusion coming out?"¡° Well, many sects, such as the Tianxing palace and Hong Jianzong, are still waiting to see if the Huangfu family will suddenly come out to kill and punish them. However, time is running out. " Zhou Lei said. Xiao Yao sighed. Without the restriction of Huangfu family, people in the seclusion world can''t bear loneliness. Although the secular world is far from the cultivation conditions of those big sects in the secluded world, it is at least lively. For many practitioners, the outside world is full of temptation to them¡° Fortunately, now Mr. Zhuge has brought Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin to help. With the three of them, it can''t be chaotic for the time being. " Zhou Lei said¡° That''s fine. Just wait for me to come back. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well, that''s OK! Don''t forget to give me the address later. I''ll send it to you. " Zhou Lei nodded. Xiao Yao is not a fool. How can he forget the key point? After that, he took a few big head photos of Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen, together with their names and basic information, and passed them directly to Zhou Lei. Peng Yiming was surprised to see the photos taken by his mobile phone, while Li Yaowen looked at Peng Yiming with the look of looking at a country bumpkin¡° We have to stay here for a while. " Xiao Yao put down his cell phone and said¡° Well, young master, can I ask you a favor? " Li Yaowen asked¡° Be presumptuous Peng Yiming said angrily, "only when the little Lord commands us, do you dare to command the little Lord?" Xiao Yao waved his hand, indicating Peng Yiming not to be too excited. Looking at Li Yaowen, he asked curiously, "what do you want to do?"¡° I want to borrow money from you to buy a mobile phone and a computer. " Li Yaowen said, "the world is developing too fast now. I can''t keep up with the pace. I know both mobile phones and computers. It''s very convenient." Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry and asked, "I just bought it for you. Can you use it?"¡° No one is born to be able to think about it. " Li Yaowen said in a low voice. Xiao Yao nodded and waved his hand: "since it''s like this, let''s go, man, I''ll take you to spend!" Then he went out with Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming. Originally, Peng Yiming didn''t want to go out, but Xiao Yao said that his long dress was too eye-catching, so he had to change it. He didn''t dare to listen to the little Lord''s words. Originally, Xiao Yao wanted to take Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming to have their hair cut together. Li Yaowen is OK and knows how to keep pace with the times. However, Peng Yiming''s face changed as soon as he heard that he wanted to have his hair cut short. He was talking about his parents who had suffered a lot from his body. Xiao Yao had no choice but to give up. It''s just that a small episode happened when I bought clothes. Peng Yiming is holding a glass of ice cola with a strange taste in his hand, but he accidentally soiled a dress in the store. The little fat curly haired shopping guide exploded instantly, and almost didn''t want to strangle Peng Yiming directly¡° What are you doing, hillbilly? Do you know how much this dress costs? Can you afford it? You - you are so angry with me The woman yelled at Peng Yiming. Originally, Xiao Yao leaned over and wanted to apologize. When he heard the other side''s exit, he scolded, and his face turned black immediately. He is not a unreasonable person. If he dirties other people''s clothes and makes mistakes, he has to admit them. However, Xiao Yao is very uncomfortable because of the other party''s bad attitude. Peng Yiming''s face turned red and embarrassed. He also felt that he had done something wrong, so he had to stand there and be scolded. What''s more, this tough guy didn''t have the habit of caring with women¡° With a bang, a bank card hit the woman''s face¡° Shut up and swipe the card. " Xiao Yao said. The shopping guide was stunned there, staring at the bank card, embarrassed£¨ Today''s Chapter Seven is still 22000 words, erqun Qun number: 316092088)

 Chapter 915

    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to use his own money to smash people, or to wrap up the whole store in a rage. It''s totally meaningless. It''s just going to make people cheaper. What''s more, as a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, it''s too childish to talk to an ordinary shopping guide.


    "Sir, have you asked for all the clothes that your two friends chose just now?" The curly hair guide asked in a low voice.


    She made a simple calculation in her mind. If she bought all those clothes, it would cost more than 30000 yuan, and her commission would be 1500 yuan.


    "Who told you that?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just buy the one my friend soiled."


    Then he turned to look at Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming and said, "let''s go to the shop opposite later."


    "Well." Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming both shrugged their shoulders and looked indifferent.


    It was the curly hair shopping guide who changed his face.


    The store opposite is much more high-end than theirs.


    A suit of clothes in it costs 10000, 20000 or even 20000.


    In fact, a fool can see that Xiao Yao is a rich man. If he catches up with the trend, he will surely become his own God of wealth.


    Now it seems that this wish is going to fail.


    At this time, a woman in ol uniform came to Xiao Yao.


    "Hello, I''m the store manager here. Are you dissatisfied with our clothes?" The woman is about 30 years old, wearing a pair of black glasses, long hair fried into horsetail, looks very capable, the smile on her face is also very professional.


    Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen turned red when they saw this woman.


    "That''s not the meaning of our young master."


    "Yes, I don''t mean your clothes are bad."


    They said together.


    Xiao Yao


    He really wants to kick these two guys out. He looks like he has never seen a woman before. Can he be a bit promising?


    He is helpless!


    "I don''t have any dissatisfaction with the clothes in your shop! I''m just a little dissatisfied with the people in your shop. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the manager frowned.


    And standing on the side of the shopping guide, is red face lowered head.


    Obviously she knew what Xiao Yao was referring to.


    The store manager was also a smart man. He immediately guessed something. He turned to the shopping guide and said, "tell me exactly what happened just now."


    The shopping girl blushed.


    It took her a long time to say what happened just now, but she used some words to avoid the heavy and take the light, such as "I said two sentences".


    He immediately picked himself up.


    But the store manager is not easy to fool.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s attitude and tone of voice, the other side is not unreasonable, arrogant and domineering.


    "There''s surveillance, and you can hear the sound." The store manager pointed to a camera behind him, "do I have to go and see for myself?"


    The shopping guide was about to cry. She quickly repeated what she had said before.


    The female store manager was a little too much to laugh or cry.


    This kind of insulting words, to her side, just casually said two words?


    "Sorry." Said the woman manager.


    That female shopping guide is not stupid. Knowing what she should do at this time, she quickly bows and apologizes in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Did you scold me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No..." the shopping guide shook her head.


    "You didn''t scold me, what do you do with my apology?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The female shopping guide was embarrassed and came to Peng Yiming again.


    "I''m sorry, sir..."


    Peng Yiming is at a loss.


    It''s OK for him to kill people with a knife. I''m really at a loss to deal with these things.


    "Take your time, sir." The female store manager stepped back and said with a smile.


    This time, Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "You don''t want me?" He asked.


    The female store manager said with a smile, "we should apologize. We can''t be shameless to leave you just because we apologize."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at each other with surprise.


    What an interesting person he is!


    After laughing, he asked, "do you have a pen and paper here?"


    "Yes." The female store manager was slightly stunned and nodded.


    "Here you are." Xiao Yao said.


    The female store manager didn''t have any ink, so she went to get the pen and paper in person.


    Xiao Yao wrote down a telephone number on it.


    "If you want to develop in other places, you can call Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company, Xiaoyao real estate, Xiaoyao security, as long as you are interested."


    With that, Xiao Yao went out with Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen.


    The remaining store manager, holding the piece of paper in his hand, was stunned to the extreme.


    Whether it''s Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company, Xiaoyao security group or Xiaoyao real estate, these are the top names of Huaxia.


    That man, unexpectedly a few words, can give oneself such an opportunity?


    She originally thought that the other party would be boasting, but after careful consideration, she felt that the other party did not seem to have the need to boast with herself.


    After much thought, she chose to put the little piece of paper away carefully for fear of losing it.


    She felt that this might be the biggest turning point in her life


    After taking Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming to buy some clothes, they went to buy mobile phones and computers.


    For Xiao Yao, the most important thing he needs is money. Even he doesn''t know how much money he has on his bank card. Anyway, he can''t spend it all.


    Although Peng Yiming is not interested in these, Xiao Yao still bought him a smart phone. As for whether he can use it or not, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about it.


    After returning to the hotel, Li Yaowen began to think about new things, clothes that he bought for tens of thousands of yuan, and threw them aside without looking at them.


    "Ah, what a fool." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Originally Xiao Yao thought Peng Yiming would not take the mobile phone seriously, but he didn''t expect that the boy was also curious.


    It seems that as long as it is an individual, there will be curiosity.


    In a small town, Xiao Yao stays for seven days. In seven days, Xiao Yao takes Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming around with him. For them, the outside world is still quite amazing.


    After the ID card, passport and visa arrived, Xiao Yao left with Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming.


    As for Xiaobai, he was directly put into the storage space by Xiao Yao. There are many pills in it, so you can eat them at will. As for the important herbs, Xiao Yao also said hello to Xiaobai. This gadget is quite psychic. Xiao Yao has seen it several times, but he has never moved anything except pills. Otherwise, Xiao Yao will have to worry about it.


    To the provincial capital, three people together on the plane to the ice country.


    Bingguo is close to Beichuan. Although it is a small country, its economic development is quite good and its people are honest.


    When Zhou Lei learned that Xiao Yao and others'' ultimate goal was to go to Beichuan, although he was a little surprised and didn''t understand, he helped them plan their way forward and when to change to what means of transportation.


    In addition, Zhou Lei also helped Xiao Yao get in touch with the Chinese researchers who are doing scientific research in Beichuan, and sent Xiao Yao a telephone number, asking Xiao Yao to wait there and contact the scientific research team in Beichuan directly.


    Sitting on the plane, I made a few jokes.


    Li Yaowen is OK. On weekdays, he watches a lot of TV. He knows almost all the principles of airplanes.


    In this respect, Peng Yiming is much worse than Li Yaowen. From the time he got to the plane to take off, he never let down his heart.


    It seems that flying is a very terrible thing for him.


    But if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao can understand that even before him, he would not choose to take a plane if he had other choices.


    Even if there is an accident on the high-speed railway, Xiao Yao has the confidence to escape. But if there is any accident on the plane, he will be doomed. That is to say, after entering the realm of Lingjiang, Xiao Yao has mastered the ability of flying and can be at ease. But if you think about it carefully, isn''t Peng Yiming also a practitioner of Lingjiang realm? What''s terrible now!


    After getting off the plane, Peng Yiming, the practitioner of Lingjiang realm, began to vomit.


    "I say you are a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. How about that?" Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said, "even if something really happened, you can fly away!"


    "I don''t know, I just feel too high, I''m afraid..." Peng Yiming whispered.


    On one side, Li Yaowen gloated and said, "even though Peng Yiming entered the realm of Lingjiang, he didn''t fly. He was afraid. Well, according to the book, he was afraid of heights."


    Peng Yiming glared at Li Yaowen, but he didn''t see that Li Yaowen would shut up because he was afraid.


    The atmosphere of Yunxiao hall is very interesting. Even Feng Ziyan, who is still in the realm of breaking heaven, will not be afraid of any practitioners in the realm of Lingjiang. However, in the face of Li Dan, they will maintain a certain degree of awe and respect.


    At first, they were awed by Xiao Yao, but when they realized that Xiao Yao was a very easy person to get along with, they happily became friends with Xiao Yao, except that they called him Shaozhu.


    "Young master, where are we going now?" Li Yaowen asked after Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t know. I have to call first." Xiao Yao takes out his mobile phone and gets through the number Zhou Lei gave him.


    Answer the phone, is a clear girl voice.


    "Hello."¡° My name is Xiao Yao Xiao Yao reported himself directly. The phone was silent for a while, then the voice became cold: "I know, where are you now?"¡° I just got off the plane, the airport Xiao Yao said¡° Then wait for me there. " With that, the phone was hung up very shamelessly¡° Strange thing, this girl ate dynamite? " Xiao Yao scratched his head and had a headache. After almost half an hour, a black Jeep stopped in front of them. The driver was a girl with sunglasses and a knitted hat. She couldn''t see her face clearly, but her nose and mouth were very delicate, and her skin was white¡° Get in the car. " As soon as I opened my mouth, the temperature around me seemed to drop by dozens of degrees¡° Oh Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders helplessly, opened the front passenger''s door and sat in¡° Go down, all three of you in the back Said the girl. Xiao Yao is a little tired. However, for the first time, he didn''t want to say anything more, so he and Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming were all in the back row. Later, Li Yaowen whispered, "young master, do you know this girl? And offend others? "¡° Fart, the first time we met, who knew we were so grumpy. " Xiao Yao closed his eyes and said. Li Yaowen was even more puzzled. Since it''s the first time we meet, is it necessary to rush like this? Or do women outside have this kind of character? With this idea, Li Yaowen covered his face. If so, he would never marry his daughter-in-law, or he would torture himself.

 Chapter 916

    Jiang Hongdou is very depressed.


    Through the inside rearview mirror, she looked at the three men sitting in the back. Her eyes were full of disdain and irony.


    What do they think the ice kingdom is?


    What do they think Beichuan is?


    Can you travel here with money, status and power?


    Jiang Hongdou thinks that even if they want to travel here, they even let themselves receive them. Do they know how busy their research team is every day?


    What makes her even more angry is that her teacher even asked her to come and wait for them three days in advance. How big a face is that?


    Heart depression, into anger, and so on to see these three guys, it is inevitable to vent out.


    After taking Xiao Yao and others to a hotel and arranging to stay, Jiang Hongdou looked at them with cold eyes: "you can live here. Someone will come to pick us up tomorrow and go to Beichuan, but when we are 30 miles away from the scientific research site, we have to walk by."


    Xiao Yao nodded, thirty miles, for these practitioners, it doesn''t take long.


    "Well, a bunch of dandies." With that, she turned and left.


    Li Yaowen turned his face, blinked at Xiao Yao and asked, "young master, why does she say we are dandies?"


    Peng Yiming is also full of helplessness: "brother Xiao, you should explain to others, we are all farmers'' children!"


    "..." Xiao Yao suddenly remembered the lines in a TV play.


    "Well, why don''t you explain? Go to bed early. People obviously don''t like to talk to us. I don''t like doing hot face and cold buttocks." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    He suddenly thought of Fang Hai. If the boy was here now, he would say with a smile that he likes to do hot face and cold buttocks, especially the buttocks of meijiaoniang


    Xiao Yao went back to his room. He just lay down for a while, when the door of the room was knocked.


    "Hello! There is ice lantern festival outside tonight. Would you like to go out and have a look? " At this time, Jiang Hongdou had taken off his sunglasses, big eyes and oval face. He just couldn''t see his figure because he was too thick, but he was still more wonderful.


    I can''t see it''s still brain tonic!


    Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    From the time the girl first saw them, Xiao Yao could feel the other party''s hostility to him.


    Even though he can''t think of a reason, this is the fact.


    Now the other party will be kind enough to invite themselves to see what ice festival?


    Jiang Hongdou also looks ugly.


    The Ice Lantern Festival is held only once a year, and all the famous ice sculpture masters and lantern masters in China are invited.


    She doesn''t want to miss this good opportunity. However, as a girl who is not familiar with her life and land, she has no advantage except that she can speak the local language. Moreover, at night, it is said that this place is still the site of the crocodile Gang, and several people die every night. For the sake of safety, she thinks it''s better to find some companions.


    Otherwise, in case of any trouble, what can she do as a girl?


    That''s why she came to Xiao Yao and others.


    Although she thinks that Xiao Yao and others are all dandies who have no power to bind a chicken, they are definitely much better than themselves. Moreover, there are more people with momentum! It''s better to have a group than an individual.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, leaned on the threshold, looked at each other and asked, "can I ask you a question?"


    Jiang Hongdou took a deep breath: "say it."


    "Why don''t you just look at me like that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Why do I have to see you so much?" Jiang Hongdou puzzled.


    Obviously, in Jiang Hongdou''s opinion, it''s his right to like someone and not like someone, which has nothing to do with others.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s a coincidence. I don''t think you''re happy either."


    Then he closed the door.


    Jiang Hongdou has a dull expression.


    Before she came here, she thought Xiao Yao would say some unpleasant words in return.


    However, she never thought that the other party would turn her away directly.


    Is this guy''s head broken?


    From small to large, Jiang Hongdou has always been loved, from junior high school, every three to five will receive love letters, boys treat her as a baby.


    Thinking of these, she is full of grievances.


    Because of her face, she still didn''t knock on the door. She just stamped her feet and turned away.


    After much thought, she went to Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming''s room and knocked on the door.


    The person who opened the door was Li Yaowen. When he saw Jiang Hongdou, he blushed, and then he was a little scared.


    "Girl, what can I do for you?" Li Yaowen asked in a low voice.


    He''s really a little scared of this girl.


    Even the young master of his own family can''t get any good looks in front of others, let alone himself?


    This time, ginger red bean is a little convergence of their emotions.


    "Well, little brother, are you free in the evening?" Jiang Hongdou asked.


    If Xiao Yao stood on the side now, he would vomit three liters of blood.


    We are all human beings. Why is the difference so big?


    On their own side, the nose is not the nose, the eye is not the eye. As a result, on their side of Li Yaowen, the name of little brother has come out.


    Can you even a bowl of water?


    Li Yaowen subconsciously stepped back and looked at each other with alert face.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons. This is what the temple master told him.


    When a woman''s Bodhisattva is angry, it''s not terrible. Smiling is the most important thing to be vigilant.


    So now, Li Yaowen is a little scared.


    He always felt that the other side had a purpose.


    Silent again and again, he still nodded: "have time, how?"


    "Shall we go to the ice lantern festival tonight?" Jiang Hongdou said.


    If there is a mirror in front of her now, seeing the expression of the woman in the mirror, it is estimated that Jiang Hongdou will spit it out.


    When has she ever been so humble?


    But think about it, for the Ice Lantern Festival, what is this grievance?


    "I''d like to ask the young master about this." Li Yaowen said seriously.


    "Young master?" Jiang Hongdou was slightly stunned.


    Li Yaowen pointed to the next door.


    "No!" Jiang Hongdou has a headache.


    Just looking at the man''s attitude towards himself, we can see that if Li Yaowen really asked each other, the result would be unsatisfactory.


    Maybe, I will be ridiculed by that stingy man.


    "But..."


    "Come on, Yaowen, if they ask you to go, you can go. You don''t know the character of the little Lord. You are very talkative." Peng Yiming didn''t know when, standing behind Li Yaowen, said, "what''s more, even if the young master really knows, he won''t refuse. After all, this girl is our guide this time."


    After listening to Peng Yiming, Li Yaowen nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    Jiang Hongdou saw that he had finished one, then quickly turned around and looked at Peng Yiming, and asked in a low voice, "do you want to go or not?"


    Peng Yiming shook his head: "I won''t go."


    He didn''t talk much, and he didn''t like to join in the fun.


    "Well..." Jiang Hongdou was a little disappointed. "The main reason is that the ice country is chaotic at night. There are a lot of triads."


    Peng Yiming smiles and asks, "what is triad society?"


    Li Yaowen turned his face and explained to Peng Yiming, "it''s just some thieves and robbers."


    "Oh Peng Yiming nodded and continued to weigh his mobile phone, wondering if he could kill a person if he threw it out with aura


    Feelings this guy is the mobile phone as a brick research.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Jiang Hongdou blinked at Li Yaowen.


    Li Yaowen thought for a moment and asked, "if there is no practitioner of Linghe or Lingjiang realm, I think I can cope with it."


    "Ah?" Jiang Hongdou''s face was at a loss.


    Li Yaowen laughed: "forget it, when I didn''t say it, you just come to me at night."


    After Jiang Hongdou left, Li Yaowen sighed again.


    "Ah, what a nice girl, she just can''t figure out her character."


    Peng Yiming looked at Li Yaowen and said, "do you like other people?"


    Li Yaowen looked at Peng Yiming, blushed and retorted, "how can this be like? I just think that girl is pretty. "


    "Which girl is not good-looking outside?" Peng Yiming sneered.


    Li Yaowen thought about it and thought it was the truth. He didn''t refute the other party.


    In the evening, more than six o''clock, jianghongdou came.


    If it''s really Chinese, it''s not dark yet, but it''s near Beichuan. The day is short and the night is long.


    It was only five o''clock when it was already dark.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Jiang Hongdou looks at Li Yaowen and asks.


    She thought this silly young man was quite lovely.


    Especially when the expression is dull, stupid cute.


    "Li Yaowen, Li is Li Shimin''s Li, Yao is..."


    Before Li Yaowen finished, he was interrupted by Jiang Hongdou: "OK, OK, I know. Let''s go."


    Li Yaowen wanted to be more serious. He always felt that the girl might not really know how to write every word in her name.


    However, considering Jiang Hongdou''s attitude towards Xiao Yao during the day, he thinks it doesn''t matter whether the other party knows or doesn''t know. When going out, Peng Yiming stopped Li Yaowen and threw him a dagger¡° Take this with you. " Peng Yiming said. Li Yaowen laughed: "don''t you need it?"¡° What if? " Peng Yiming frowned. When Li Yaowen put the dagger in his pocket, he felt more secure. Dagger, named Liuli. After Jiang Hongdou, he left the hotel, took a taxi and headed for the Ice Lantern Festival Exhibition Center¡° I hope we have a safe journey. " Jiang Hongdou said something in his heart and glanced at the thin boy sitting beside him. She has no sense of security.

 Chapter 917

    The exhibition center is held in a park, covering an area of 100 mu.


    It seems to have become the kingdom of ice sculpture.


    "Ice craftsmen from all over the world gather here and want to show their works to everyone." Jiang Hongdou looks at the delicate ice sculptures, which are twinkling with soft light. She likes them very much.


    Li Yaowen is just an indifferent expression.


    Seeing the expression on Li Yaowen''s face, Jiang Hongdou was annoyed: "don''t you think these ice sculptures are very good-looking?"


    "What about good-looking and what about bad looking? Ice sculptures will melt after all. Even if they are placed in extremely cold places so that they will not melt, there will be many changes over time. Even some minor changes will destroy the overall aesthetic feeling. " Li Yaowen said.


    Jiang Hongdou sighed and said, "has anyone ever said that you are very boring?"


    Li Yaowen looked at Jiang Hongdou and said with a smile, "do you have to be an interesting person?"


    Jiang Hongdou ignored him.


    She felt that she had nothing in common with this silly boy.


    After walking for a while, Li Yaowen looked at his mobile phone and said, "it''s getting late. It''s time for us to go back."


    Jiang Hongdou glared at Li Yaowen and said, "what time is it? Is it necessary to be so anxious?"


    "It''s already nine o''clock. By this time, it''s time to go to bed." Li Yaowen said.


    It''s true that when he was in Yunxiao hall before, he didn''t have any entertainment activities every day. Other people like to play cards, and he didn''t have that interest. He wanted to read, and he was afraid that the candle would smoke his eyes.


    In fact, there has always been a doubt in Li Yaowen''s heart. He is very curious. What do the brothers in Yunxiao hall do when they shout to win money by playing cards every day? Won the money, but still can not spend it?


    Wang Tianye told him that gambling is to win money!


    He asked Wang Tianye, why did he win the money?


    Wang Tianye said, if you win the money, go gambling!


    Li Yaowen is too lazy to talk to him.


    Anyway, he didn''t think it made any sense.


    "Well, what does this ice sculpture mean?" Jiang Hongdou suddenly stops in front of an ice sculpture.


    The size of the ice sculpture is very big. It is a ferocious beast with a ferocious face.


    Li Yaowen glanced and said, "this is Chen."


    "What do you mean? Is it a sacred animal in ancient mythology? " Jiang Hongdou asked.


    Li Yaowen nodded and said, "Chen is a mythical beast in ancient mythology. It is said that the dragon has nine sons. Chen is one of them. Because he has a mouth but no anus, he only eats but does not pull. It means to attract wealth."


    Jiang Hongdou giggled: "it seems that you are not stupid either!"


    Li Yaowen did not have a good way: "I was not stupid."


    "I saw that you were carrying a small cloth bag. What was in it?" Jiang Hongdou asked.


    "Books."


    "Do you like reading very much?"


    "Well."


    Jiang Hongdou was angry: "can you say a few more words?"


    "Why say two words to a question that can be answered in one word?" Li Yaowen was puzzled and looked at Jiang Hongdou.


    Jiang Hongdou held his forehead with one hand, speechless.


    The Ice Lantern Festival is really lively. During this period of every year, many tourists go to the ice country just to have a look.


    "They say it''s art." Li Yaowen said.


    "It would have been art!" Jiang Hongdou said.


    "I don''t think so." Li Yaowen said, "some skilled craftsmen in China take wood as their carrier, earth as their carrier, mountains as their carrier, and stones as their carrier. Few people in China praise them, but this ice sculpture can attract so many people, just because it is a foreign art?"


    "However, the difficulty of ice sculpture will be much greater!"


    Li Yaowen looked at Jiang Hongdou with a strange look and asked, "who told you that?"


    "..." Jiang Hongdou didn''t speak. No one told her that she thought so.


    Li Yaowen sighed and remained silent.


    At 12 o''clock in the evening, Jiang Hongdou was tired and said he would go back.


    Just out of the door of the park, a white Ferrari stopped in front of them.


    The door opened, and a man in a white down jacket came out, looking very sunny, with a high nose and green eyes.


    "Hi." The boy came up to Jiang Hongdou.


    "Hello." Jiang Hongdou frowned a little.


    "Before I saw you, I didn''t see the ice sculptures. You look much better than those ice sculptures." The boy said with a smile.


    His smile looks very kind, seems to be able to subconsciously shorten the distance with others.


    Li Yaowen suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled Jiang Hongdou behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Hongdou asked.


    "He killed people." Li Yaowen said in a flat voice.


    "Ah?" Jiang Hongdou''s face suddenly changed and asked, "how do you know?"


    "He''s murderous."


    Jiang Hongdou


    She really wants to give Li Yaowen a kick. Words like murderous can be pulled out. Have you read too many martial arts novels?


    She carefully looked at the foreign sunshine boy standing in front of her. Should this be a prince charming figure?


    "Can I make a friend with you?" The man couldn''t understand Chinese, so he didn''t know what Li Yaowen and Jiang Hongdou had said just now.


    "Yes." Jiang Hongdou smiles.


    The boy smile, said: "you still don''t smile, I''m afraid your smile will melt all the ice."


    Jiang Hongdou''s face is red.


    Li Yaowen just looked at the man coldly.


    "May I invite you for a ride?" The man continued.


    Just then, Li Yaowen suddenly took a few steps forward and said in a blunt foreign language, "please leave."


    Although the words are right, but the pronunciation is not accurate, and there are grammatical errors.


    This is not easy for Li Yaowen.


    He swallowed a whole TOEFL dictionary, but he couldn''t learn grammar.


    Man slightly a Leng, with a suspicious look at each other.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Yaowen suddenly kicked the opponent out.


    The man''s body flew straight up and hit Ferrari hard.


    The windshields were all broken like cobwebs.


    "Are you crazy?" Jiang Hongdou has been deceived.


    At this time, suddenly from a distance, more than a dozen men in black clothes rushed over.


    Jiang Hongdou has a white face.


    The man lying in the car was still wailing.


    Li Yaowen pulled Jiang Hongdou behind him.


    "I told you that this man was murderous, and there was a smell of blood in his car." Li Yaowen looked at Jiang Hongdou and said, "are all the girls outside as stupid as you?"


    Jiang Hongdou: "she would like to tell Li Yaowen that she is a student of Yanjing University. After graduation, she joined the scientific research team of the University. It can be said that she is a top academic bully. But looking at the dozen men in black, she also knew that these people were obviously not good at fault.


    Two of them threw the young man aside.


    "Boss, he dares to hit me!" Said the young man, covering his stomach.


    "Waste." One of the men with long hair slapped the young man in the face.


    In fact, this young man is the bait they threw out.


    Driving a luxury car, elegant, handsome, ordinary girl, simply can not resist such charm.


    After that, they will step by step fall into the network they have already prepared.


    Such girls are either loaded into boats and sold as "women''s sticks" or sold as human organs.


    That''s how they made their fortune.


    Those big men have surrounded Li Yaowen.


    The man in charge came up to Li Yaowen with cold eyes.


    "Chinese people?"


    Li Yaowen answered him with the glass in his hand.


    With a flash of light, a bloodstain appeared on the man''s neck. Then, he fell down, widened his eyes and died.


    Holding the glass, Li Yaowen''s momentum changed in an instant.


    Ginger red bean is stupid.


    Her eyes were dull, looking at the man standing in front of her.


    Originally, she thought, this is just a silly nerd.


    Now it seems that she was wrong.


    Li Yaowen, who holds the glass, is a god of killing.


    Everyone in Yunxiao hall is a murderer.


    A man in black took out a black pistol, but before he could pull the trigger, a aura rushed him out.


    After that, Li Yaowen grabbed Jiang Hongdou and ran the aura in his body crazily. The speed was so fast that those people couldn''t see his body at all.


    The glass in his hand is like a poisonous snake, biting the enemies in front of him.


    It''s only two minutes, and all of those ten men fell down.


    It''s a strange coincidence of death. It''s a knife to seal the throat.


    "Fortunately, there are no practitioners." Li Yaowen was relieved, wiped the blood off the glaze and put it in his pocket.


    He turned his face and looked at Jiang Hongdou. Jiang Hongdou stepped back and shivered.


    Li Yaowen scratched his hair and asked, "are you afraid of me?"


    "Don''t come here..."


    Li Yaowen said happily, "what are you afraid of me for? You are cold to the young master of our family. He killed more people than I did. Thousands of practitioners of Zijin sect were killed by him. This is just what I know. If I don''t kill them, they will deal with you. Don''t you take me out to protect you? "


    Jiang Hongdou thought about it. That''s the truth. She just can''t accept the reality. A bookworm with no temper killed more than ten people in the blink of an eye. It''s subverting her world view. The one who wanted to confuse Jiang Hongdou had already run away. In fact, Li Yaowen had seen it before. He wanted to throw out the glass in his hand and stab the guy to death. After thinking about it, he didn''t give up. If it was dark, what would he do if he couldn''t find it? He''s not going to do such a mindless thing¡° Let''s go back. " Li Yaowen said softly. Jiang Hongdou still didn''t speak¡° If you don''t smile, maybe those ice sculptures will really melt. " Li Yaowen continued. Jiang Hongdou cried. I was scared to cry by Li Yaowen.

 Chapter 918

    When did Jiang Hongdou, who has been living in the ivory tower, see such a bloody scene.


    Growing up so big caused her the biggest psychological damage, that is, two classmates fought in high school, one of them broke the other''s head.


    That scene has been engraved in Jiang Hongdou''s mind for a long time, and even became his nightmare for a long time.


    Finally, she got rid of that nightmare - because of a new one.


    She fainted, maybe some too fragile, but for a girl who has read for decades, how strong can she be?


    In my sleep, there are bursts of swords and swords.


    When she came in a daze, she found herself lying on a man''s back.


    Generous and strong, which makes her feel safe.


    But soon, she thought of the man who was carrying her back. She had killed more than a dozen men herself before. She was pale and trembling.


    Li Yaowen obviously felt that the girl on his back had woken up and said with a smile, "are you still afraid?"


    Jiang Hongdou closed his eyes to pretend to sleep.


    Li Yaowen laughed and said, "I know you''re afraid. After all, you''re just an ordinary girl. In fact, when I first killed someone, I was also afraid, but I had to kill him."


    Jiang Hongdou didn''t say a word. She wanted to keep pretending to sleep.


    "I still remember that it was a rainy day. There was thunder and lightning outside the window. Then a group of people rushed into my house. They tied my sister away and killed my father with a big axe. My mother stuffed me under the bed and jumped out of the window. I don''t know if she ran away, but she didn''t come to me. Maybe she was dead." Li Yaowen''s voice is very flat.


    "I hid under the bed, and saw the bloody scene, the brain burst picture, and the ferocious smile on those faces. I was six years old at that time, and I wanted to go out and kill them, but I knew that I was not their opponent."


    "At the age of 16, I found the brigands with a machete."


    "That day was still a rainy night."


    "After I came out of the brigands'' nest, my clothes were wet. There was blood and rain. I couldn''t tell. I couldn''t open my eyes."


    "I stood outside laughing, laughing, laughing heartbroken, I finally cut them."


    "A total of 38 people, all cut into two parts, the upper body and the lower body. I don''t know if anyone can put them together later. Maybe they can''t put them together. Who can tell who is who? Right? "


    "Am I cruel? It''s cruel. Aren''t they? "


    "You look like my sister. Although she was only 12 years old at that time, I reckon that if she grows up, she will be as good-looking as you."


    Jiang Hongdou was lying on Li Yaowen''s back, tears soaked his clothes.


    "Sorry..." for a long time, Jiang Hongdou just said these three words.


    Li Yaowen bumped the red bean on his back and said, "I''m sorry. I knew a truth when I was very young. In this world, no one can protect me? No, what if the law wants to kill me? Only the knife in the hand, the glass in the hand. "


    "Do you like reading very much?" Jiang Hongdou asked him.


    "Well, I like it." Li Yaowen said, "my mother told me when I was a child that there was a lot of truth in the book, but I didn''t find it after reading it for so many years, but I believe my mother won''t cheat me. I read a lot of books, but I found that few people were willing to reason with me. They were angry when they couldn''t talk to me, so I killed them. I had to win when I was reasonable, but they were unreasonable, I still have to win


    "How can there be so much truth in the world! The knife in hand is the most important reason. "


    In the end, Li Yaowen laughed again.


    Jiang Hongdou did not speak.


    My original fear of Li Yaowen was finally diluted.


    She suddenly remembered a sentence, when you don''t try to understand a person, don''t judge him.


    You only know his name and what he does. Have you ever heard his story?


    Back in the hotel, Jiang Hongdou entered the room.


    "Good night." She said to the silly boy standing at the door.


    "Good night." Li Yaowen waved.


    After closing the door, Li Yaowen''s face suddenly turned cold.


    He took out the glass again and knocked on Xiao Yao''s door.


    "Young master, there are hundreds of people outside." Li Yaowen said.


    "For you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well." Li Yaowen nodded, "I killed more than ten of them, probably to seek revenge."


    "Slaughter is, can''t deal with, call Peng Yiming." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Yaowen laughed and said, "I''m enough alone."


    "Then go." Xiao Yao closed the door and didn''t care at all.


    There are hundreds of people out there, and he knew that for a long time.


    I just don''t know what the other party is here for.


    Now after listening to Li Yaowen''s words, I realize that they are just ordinary people. If Li Yaowen can''t even deal with these people, how can he say that he is a practitioner at the top of Lingxi realm?


    Jiang Hongdou is lying on the bed, holding his legs and staring at the TV that is not turned on.


    Then he burst into laughter.


    When Li Yaowen saw it, he would exclaim that the ice sculptures would really melt.


    Out of the window, glass flickers, gold and iron.


    In the window, Wener smiles and looks like a picture.


    I''m afraid that the greatest artist in the world can''t spread such pictures on the painting paper.


    When Li Yaowen came back, he took off a pair of clothes and took a bath.


    "All killed?" Peng Yiming looks at Li Yaowen.


    "All killed." Li Yaowen nodded.


    "Won''t the government make trouble?" Peng Yiming asked.


    "What''s the age of this? It''s still the government." Li Yaowen laughed and said, "when I came up, the little Lord told me that he could solve it, and then he went out."


    Peng Yiming sighed and said, "you are making trouble for the young master."


    "I don''t want to either." Li Yaowen said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao came back in the third shift with blood on his body.


    Until dawn, no police came to Xiao Yao''s trouble.


    The next day the news spread all over the world.


    It is said that a triad gang in Bingguo, 3000 people were uprooted and all died.


    The iceberg has always been silent.


    Do they want to stand up and cry for the black gang?


    People from the special departments of the ice state, bring back a word to the chief executive.


    "If you have no nuclear weapons in your country, don''t jump too much, or you will be embarrassed if I come to your headquarters?"


    That''s a Chinese.


    When Jiang Hongdou opened his eyes, the sunshine outside the window was just right.


    "It''s time for us to go." Jiang Hongdou knocked on Xiao Yao''s door.


    Xiao Yao hasn''t slept well.


    "What time is it, and you haven''t woken up yet? Did the cat go that night last night? " Jiang Hongdou said.


    "..." Xiao Yao was very aggrieved.


    If it wasn''t for this little girl who had to go to see some ice lantern festival, would he have to toss about?


    But the past is the past.


    From Li Yaowen, he can understand how bad the girl''s psychological quality is. It''s good for him to know some things. There''s no need to make everyone know.


    After breakfast, I got on the bus and headed for Beichuan.


    Within three days, the ice Kingdom swarmed in a large number of experts.


    There are blood clan, werewolf, black sorcerer, and even the biochemical people of the United States.


    When the news came out, they already knew Xiao Yao''s whereabouts.


    Many people are shocked. Isn''t Xiao Yao already dead in the ADA mountains of geese country?


    How did he show up again?


    Did this guy really get the Lingyu?


    What makes everyone more curious is that what does Xiao Yao bring people to Beichuan this time? Is there any treasure in Beichuan?


    Curious, they came.


    For a time, the ice country was surging.


    In three days, Xiao Yao had already felt the base of Jiang Hongdou''s scientific research department.


    On a glacier, you can''t see the end at a glance.


    In the ice and snow, there are many bright colored flags.


    Li Yaowen told him that this is because there is nothing above Xuechuan and there is no point of sight. It doesn''t matter in a short time, but it can cause eye disease. What kind of disease is it? Li Yaowen also said that Xiao Yao forgot.


    In addition, after arriving at the garrison, Jiang Hongdou brought up his sunglasses again, saying that the snow reflected sunlight, causing irritation to the retina and causing snow blindness.


    Xiao Yao and others didn''t care.


    Jiang Hongdou originally wanted them to wear sunglasses, but except for Xiao Yao, Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen refused.


    "Young master, why are you wearing sunglasses?" Li Yaowen was puzzled and asked, "you are a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. Is it necessary to worry about this? Even I don''t care! "


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Yaowen, shook his head and said seriously, "don''t you think I''m much more handsome in sunglasses?"


    Li Yaowen looked carefully, and suddenly felt that Xiao Yao had a point. He ran to Jiang Hongdou and asked for a pair of sunglasses.


    The whole scientific research team didn''t welcome Xiao Yao and others, just like Jiang Hongdou had treated them before.


    A man in his thirties came up to Xiao Yao and said seriously, "Mr. Xiao, I know your status in China is unusual, but I still hope you understand that we are here to do scientific research projects. If you want to explore and travel, we can''t help you."


    Xiao Yao nodded and ignored him. He asked Li Yaowen to call Jiang Hongdou¡° What can I do for you Jiang Hongdou asked curiously. Because she has changed her attitude towards Li Yaowen, her attitude towards Xiao Yao is much better than before, though she can''t say how friendly she is. Xiao Yao took out a drawing, stopped at a point and asked, "where is this?" Jiang Hongdou looked at it and shook his head: "I don''t know, but this seems to be the map of Beichuan. Otherwise, I''ll take you to see our teacher. Maybe he knows." Xiao Yao nodded and put away the drawing. Suddenly there was a tremor in the bracelet space¡° This little thing is not honest again. " Xiao Yao was depressed for a while and released Xiaobai from the storage space. Xiaobai, who had fallen on the glacier, was full of energy and excited, and jumped everywhere. It was originally snow-white and melted into ice and snow. Most people can''t see it.

 Chapter 919

    The appearance of Xiaobai makes Jiang Hongdou dumbfounded.


    She did not know where the little thing came from.


    And Xiao Yao contact is not a moment and a half, she did not find Xiao Yao in the end is from where to bring the little pet ah.


    That fluffy little thing, I''m afraid it''s only a slap in the face. It''s really cute.


    In the blink of an eye, it has disappeared in the sight.


    "What was that? A little dog? " Jiang Hongdou asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t say that. He''ll be unhappy to hear that." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    Jiang Hongdou can''t laugh or cry.


    Obviously, she felt that Xiao Yao''s words were somewhat unreasonable.


    Only Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming know that Xiaobai has a big temper.


    Li Yaowen said happily: "Xiaobai was originally a spirit wolf in the snow field. Naturally, he is very fond of such an environment."


    Xiao Yao understood and nodded: "it''s no wonder that as soon as he got here, he began to be restless. He can''t wait to get out of the bracelet space, but this gadget won''t go missing, will it?"


    "That''s not true. It may starve to death if it leaves you." Li Yaowen laughs.


    It''s such a truth. After eating so many elixirs, it''s estimated that Xiao Yao can''t drive Xiaobai away now.


    After a while, Xiaobai returns to Xiao Yao''s feet and jumps around.


    At this time, Jiang Hongdou can see Xiaobai clearly.


    "How lovely Jiang Hongdou felt that his heart was about to sprout.


    "Appearances are deceiving." Li Yaowen said coldly.


    Jiang Hongdou looks at him and seems to think of something. Her face is cloudy and sunny. She wanted to squat down and hold Xiaobai up for fun, but now she has no previous idea.


    If you think about it carefully, Li Yaowen, who used to be a dull boy in your own eyes, would be so aggressive. Now, who knows what''s terrible about the cute little dog you''re looking at? For Xiao Yao and others, Jiang Hongdou has already put away his contempt.


    Before that young man, seems to be called Wang Hua, this time can not control his anger in the heart.


    "I said, are you sick? Do you know how dangerous it is here? Even if you come here for a holiday and get into trouble, and bring your little pet here, do you think we are all very idle? " Wang Hua''s body was shaking.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, frowned a little and asked, "I want you to take care of me?"


    "Ah! No


    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Wang Hua sneered and said in a cruel voice, "OK, you have the ability. Since you really have the ability, don''t ask us anything later!"


    Jiang Hongdou on the side could not listen any more, and said, "Wang Hua, you are almost ready. Didn''t the teacher have already given orders? They are distinguished guests. Let''s have a good reception. Why do you forget now? "


    "Reception?" Wang Hua sneered, "do you think they need our reception?"


    Jiang Hongdou has a headache.


    She knows that the more she helps Xiao Yao and others to speak, the more angry Wang Hua will be. Therefore, the wisest choice is to keep silent.


    After a while, a middle-aged man in an orange scientific research suit came over.


    He vomited heat and shook hands with Xiao Yao.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. I''m the leader of the scientific research team. Most of the team members this time are my students. My name is Li." "Hello, Miss Li." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "just in time, there is something else I need your help."


    Wang Hua on the side said coldly, "didn''t you just say that you don''t need our help?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m sure I don''t need your help. I don''t think you can do anything."


    Wang Hua


    "Well, Wang Hua, Mr. Xiao and others are arranged by the above. We have to cooperate with them. What do you do with so much nonsense?" Mr. Li frowned and said.


    Although he didn''t know what Xiao Yao''s identity was and what his purpose was when he came to Beichuan this time, the one who called was originally a person that Mr. Li couldn''t touch in his life, so he was very interested in this matter.


    He is not without curiosity, in fact, he also inquired about the purpose of Xiao Yao and others to Beichuan, but the old man on the other side of the phone only said four words to him: "state secrets."


    No matter what it is, being labeled as a state secret is a big deal.


    He did not dare to ignore it.


    Taking the map from Xiao Yao, teacher Li was obviously surprised.


    "Mr. Xiao, where did you get this map?" Mr. Li asked.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t answer.


    Mr. Li was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I just saw this map. It''s very detailed to divide the terrain of Beichuan, so it''s a little abrupt."


    "No harm." Xiao Yao''s voice is still flat.


    After taking a look at the route marked on the map, Mr. Li frowned.


    "Are you going to samsara Valley?" Mr. Li asked.


    "This is samsara Valley?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "is it far away?"


    "It takes about three days to walk, but I think you''d better not go. It''s said that there is a kind of creature on the side of reincarnation road. It''s huge and snow-white. It''s a natural camouflage in the environment of Beichuan, and their bite force and arm strength are amazing. Even crocodiles can be torn in two by them." Mr. Li said, "although there were teams from many countries exploring in the past, they could not get out any more after they went in. Some troops wanted to go in for rescue. After analysis, they could only fail, because if there was any accident, shooting would not only cause avalanche above reincarnation Valley, but also lead to Glacier collapse, and the consequences would be even more unimaginable."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    It seems that reincarnation Valley is really a dangerous place.


    "In fact, up to now, there is no clear picture of that kind of creature. Although there is a way out, it''s just a fuzzy back, which is hard to see clearly." Li sighed and said.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. If you are really interested, I''ll catch one for you to study." Xiao Yao laughs.


    Wang Hua said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid you can''t get out after you go in. Can you die if you don''t brag?"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    "Miss Li, if I want to go to reincarnation Valley, can you find someone to show me the way?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Although he has a good sense of direction, this is Beichuan after all. It''s easy to get lost. After all, a large area often appears without any landmark objects.


    Wang Hua said, "if you want to go by yourself, we are very busy, but we don''t have time to go with you. Besides, even if we have nothing to do, we don''t need to accompany you to take risks."


    "I didn''t ask you." Xiao Yao said.


    "I can''t answer without you asking me?" Wang Hua said unconvinced.


    Peng Yiming suddenly kicked Wang Hua out.


    "If you offend the little Lord several times, you deserve to die." Peng Yiming said, staring coldly at Wang Hua lying on the ground.


    Li Yaowen looked at some silly eyed Jiang Hongdou and said softly, "you see, in this world, it''s useless to reason. The right way to reason is to have a knife in your hand."


    Jiang Hongdou sighed.


    Although Wang Hua is her classmate and companion, from the beginning until now, Wang Hua has been looking for trouble for Xiao Yao and others.


    If it was Li Yaowen, he might have wiped Wang Hua''s neck with a knife.


    Mr. Li frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Xiao, this..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''ve put up with it again and again. This classmate has been pushing forward. I really can''t help it."


    Li turned to Wang Hua and sighed, "go ahead and do something else."


    Originally, Wang Hua was still very unconvinced, and even wanted to rush up to fight with Peng Yiming. However, as soon as he touched the chill in each other''s eyes, the original fighting spirit vanished.


    Just when he didn''t know how to step down, Mr. Li''s words were tantamount to handing him a ladder.


    He turned around and still cursed Xiao Yao and others in his heart.


    Xiao Yao naturally guessed that he was just too lazy to care with each other. After all, he would not die if he was scolded.


    How many people in the world do not know how many will die in a day? How many of them are cursed or cursed?


    For some people with a glass heart, words may be the sharpest tone in the world, but for Xiao Yao, as long as he can''t kill himself, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, Mr. Shaw, I''ll take you there myself." Mr. Li said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but still said: "Mr. Li, in fact, you can just find a student to take us."


    "My students really don''t have to find that place." Li said with a bitter smile.


    Listen to teacher Li said, Xiao Yao naturally no longer adhere to.


    For him, as long as he can find the reincarnation Valley, he doesn''t want to think too much about other issues.


    "Well, let''s have a rest in the camp now, and we''ll start tomorrow." Li said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    After Li left, Jiang Hongdou came to him and asked curiously, "why do you want to go to reincarnation Valley? Although I haven''t been to Beichuan, all the people who do scientific research in Beichuan know that it''s very dangerous and there''s no way back. If you just want to explore, there are many primeval forests in China, too! "


    Li Yaowen said with a smile, "we are not explorers. We are just looking for things."


    "What are you looking for?" Li Yaowen did not answer. Although he knew it, he would not say one more word without the permission of the Lord. At night, lying in the tent, Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming crowded together. He asked Jiang Hongdou and Li Yaowen to squeeze together. As a result, both of them turned red and didn''t want to. To this, Xiao Yao can only sigh. This is the typical body in the blessing do not know the blessing, do not know how to seize the opportunity ah! A wolf howled outside the tent. Then came the howling of wolves, one after another. The whole camp was in chaos¡° Beichuan wolf! It''s Beichuan wolf Someone was yelling at the top of his voice, full of fear.

 Chapter 920

    Speaking of Nanchuan, I must think of penguins.


    Speaking of Beichuan, I must think of Beichuan bear or Beichuan wolf.


    Many people think that Beichuan bear is a kind of cute animal with charming naive manner, but they ignore that people are originally carnivores, extremely cruel, and even the overlord at the top of Beichuan food chain.


    Although a Beichuan wolf is not as good as a Beichuan bear, you should know that all Beichuan wolves appear as wolves.


    Now, the scientific research force of Huaxia is trapped in wolves.


    "How can there be wolves here?" Outside the tent, Mr. Li was sweating. Although they had their own weapons, they were not able to resist the invasion of wolves.


    Even if there are combat teams stationed here, I''m afraid there''s no way to take the wolves without firing.


    In fact, it was because of the fear of Beichuan''s fierce animals that the scientific research team was stationed here. According to the truth, it is impossible for Beichuan wolf or Beichuan bear to appear here, but now the accident still happens.


    Beichuan wolf is a kind of social animal with cruel nature. Every year, we don''t know how many members of scientific research team are swallowed by them.


    I''ve had the courage to laugh and cry.


    "It''s over. Are we going to die?"


    "Wuwu, I don''t want to die! I''m still young! "


    "You can''t escape death, you can''t escape death! I thought that I would change my job immediately when I went back this time, but I didn''t expect that it was too late... "


    Xiao Yao was not disturbed by the wolf''s howling, on the contrary, he was disturbed by those people outside.


    He stood up and walked out of the tent. At this time, Li Yaowen and Peng Yiming came out a long time ago.


    Peng Yiming went to Xiao Yao and said, "little Lord, do we want to fight?"


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Peng Yiming and said, "do you think our real enemies are them?"


    Peng Yiming was slightly stunned, frowning, and said: "I really noticed that there was some exotic smell several kilometers away. I thought I was thinking too much. Now I listen to you, it seems that my intuition didn''t deceive me."


    "These Beichuan wolves are easy to deal with. You and Li Yaowen can do it, but don''t worry about it. Wait until these people are desperate." Xiao Yao said.


    Perplexed, Peng Yiming asked, "young master, why is this?"


    "Don''t you see that most of these people don''t welcome us? Since they don''t want us to trouble them, let them not trouble us. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "who let me originally be a person who will compare with you?"


    Peng Yiming smiles and understands Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    After making the arrangements, Xiao Yao headed north.


    The body turns into a purple light and soars into the sky.


    "My God, is that heaven and man, heaven and man?"


    Those scientific research teams looked at Xiao Yao, their eyes filled with shock.


    Jiang Hongdou, who is hiding behind Li Yaowen, is a fool at this time.


    She only knew that Li Yaowen was not simple, but she did not expect that Xiao Yao would become an immortal.


    "That... Is that Xiao Yao?" Jiang Hongdou asked in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s the young master." Li Yaowen smiles, looks at Jiang Hongdou and says, "are you afraid?"


    "I, a little..."


    Li Yaowen reached out and held Jiang Hongdou''s wrist: "don''t be afraid, I can protect you."


    Jiang Hongdou looked at the serious expression on Li Yaowen''s face and relaxed a lot.


    But when she thought that she and others had been surrounded by Beichuan wolves, she could not be optimistic even if she wanted to be optimistic.


    Before Xiao Yao soared into the air, naturally attracted a lot of people.


    But when they found that Xiao Yao''s target was not a werewolf, but to fly to the north, the heart that had been boiling up immediately sank back to the bottom.


    Li quickly walked to Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen.


    "Mr. Peng, Mr. Li, isn''t Mr. Xiao going to deal with wolves?"


    "No Peng Yiming said.


    The students behind him, the rest of the team, have already started to explode by this time.


    "It turns out that the boy is a greedy guy!"


    "Yes! I really thought he was Superman. Maybe he was attacked by some high-tech weapon, so he could leave directly. "


    "Well, are we really going to die here?"


    Mr. Li looked at Peng Yiming and asked, "Mr. Peng, you have a way, don''t you?"


    He looked at Peng Yiming with burning eyes, trying to find out the answer from his face.


    Peng Yiming just laughed and said, "Mr. Li, you look up to me too much. We are just ordinary people who come here to explore. What can we do? But you can rest assured that even if you are really buried in the wolf''s belly, we will accompany you! "


    "..." everyone was speechless.


    They don''t want to die at all, they want to live!


    "Mr. Peng, don''t be kidding. I know you and Mr. Xiao are not ordinary people." Mr. Li said with a bitter smile.


    Peng Yiming shrugged his shoulders.


    "You bastards, if it wasn''t for you, maybe we wouldn''t have such trouble at all. You are our disaster, disaster!" The young man named Wang Hua jumped to Peng Yiming and scolded at this time.


    He was able to vent all the anger he had repressed during the day.


    Peng Yiming can''t get angry when he looks at Wang Hua. It''s like looking at a clown.


    All of a sudden, he raised his hand, and a ray of light burst out from his palm, smashing the nearest Beichuan wolf to pieces.


    The flesh and blood were scattered.


    Teacher Li and others are staring at Peng Yiming with incredible eyes.


    They speculated one after another whether Peng Yiming had any high-tech laser weapons.


    "I can save you, but I have a condition." Peng Yiming said suddenly.


    Li Yaowen just pulled Jiang Hongdou to the side. He knew that Peng Yiming was not a man with active mind. Now there was a turning point. It must have been ordered by the little Lord.


    So even if he has the ability to deal with wolves, he won''t do it immediately. He just stands quietly and watches, waiting for Peng Yiming''s next performance.


    If no one believed Peng Yiming''s words before, he would have risen to the position of savior in the eyes of all people after that aura strike.


    Therefore, Peng Yiming said that if he could save them, he would certainly save them.


    "Mr. Peng, please let me know what you want."


    "Yes, Mr. Peng, as long as we can do it, we will not refuse!"


    Peng Yiming absolutely believes what they are saying now. Life and death are at stake now. What else in the world can be more important than their lives?


    "Mr. Peng, I have a lot of money in my family. My father runs a company. I can ask him to give you 10 million yuan! no Fifty million! "


    "Mr. Peng, my father is an official. I can ask him to arrange a county magistrate for you, even the mayor!"


    Peng Yiming waved his hand.


    Whether it''s money or power, he doesn''t think much about it.


    He held out his hand and pointed to Wang Hua, who was pale and shivering.


    "Throw this man out and I''ll save you as long as he''s eaten, OK?" Peng Yiming said with a sneer on his face.


    This is not what Xiao Yao ordered, but what Peng Yiming wanted to do.


    Li Yaowen also knows that Xiao Yao''s character will never arrange Peng Yiming to do such a thing.


    But I''m relieved to think about it.


    None of these brothers in Yunxiao hall has a good temper.


    Revenge on the spot is their character.


    Before Wang Hua too jump, also a little too much, again and again forced Xiao Yao and others.


    Not to mention Peng Yiming, even Li Yaowen, a nerd with good character, is a little impatient.


    Such a person, even if really killed, it''s no big deal.


    After Peng Yiming''s words, everyone was surprised.


    No one would have guessed that Peng Yiming would make such a request.


    Even Mr. Li frowned and his expression was hard to see.


    "You son of a bitch, what do you want to do?" The expression on Wang Hua''s face suddenly became extremely frightened. Anyone would be afraid.


    He originally thought that those people who were called by elder martial brothers and schoolmasters would come forward to help him condemn Peng Yiming, but the reality told him that he thought too much.


    After Peng Yiming''s words, those people who had been very close to Wang Hua went to the side together to withdraw a certain distance.


    It seems that for fear that Peng Yiming might mistakenly think that he has a very good relationship with Wang Hua on weekdays.


    Moreover, Wang Hua also found that these people were looking at him with a very strange look.


    It seems that they are all thinking about the feasibility of this plan.


    "Mr. Peng, please change your request. Anyway, he is one of our members and also my student. If you really kill him, you can''t explain, can you?" Mr. Li stood up to speak for Wang Hua.


    Peng Yiming looked at Mr. Li coldly and said, "when do I say that I''m going to kill him? I won''t even throw him out, what I want is, you throw him out! "


    Peng Yiming also knows that Wang Hua''s identity is not simple. If he really kills Wang Hua or throws him into the wolves, even if these people can''t say anything now, they can''t say anything when they go back.


    He doesn''t want to bring trouble to Xiao Yao. After all, it''s not what Xiao Yao ordered before.


    Therefore, he must take himself out.


    Before Peng Yiming shot, directly killed a Beichuan wolf. After a brief period of panic and silence, the wolves once again began to move closer to the research team.


    Peng Yiming turned around and said in a low voice, "you don''t have much time." Finally, the first person rushed towards Wang Hua¡° What are you doing? Wang Wei, what do you want to do? "¡° I''m sorry, Wang Hua. I can only sacrifice you. " The man named Wang Wei flashed a cruel color in his eyes¡° Wang Wei, I''m a grass mud horse! When you couldn''t afford to go to school, I lent you the tuition! " When one person moves, someone helps. Both men and women rushed to Wang Hua and directly picked him up, no matter how Wang Hua struggled. Jiang Hongdou''s face is pale, looking at the players who carry Wang Hua, his eyes are very strange. Are these still the people I knew before? Li Yaowen patted Jiang Hongdou on the shoulder and whispered, "see? They have read and understood the benevolence, righteousness and morality in the book, but they have not done it. So, most of what is said in the book is nonsense. " Then he began to giggle. Mr. Li wants to stop those people, but how can he stop the whole scientific research team? At this moment, human nature finally reveals its original ferocious side.

 Chapter 921

    Those people picked up Wang Hua with all hands and feet. Instead of listening to Wang Hua''s screams and pleadings, they just red eyed and rushed to the wolves.


    Finally, after Wang Hua was still in front of the wolves, he ran away.


    The wolves rushed up at once.


    Instead of chasing the collective members of the scientific research team, they just began to bite the lone Wang Hua.


    The screams came from behind them. Those people never stopped, never frowned, never feared, and their eyes were filled with cruelty.


    "How can it be like this, how can it be like this..." Jiang Hongdou repeated this sentence with a pale face. He didn''t know whether he was talking about Peng Yiming or those friends who were getting along with each other.


    It''s really hard for her to imagine that these people would really choose to abandon the soldiers and protect the commander under such circumstances.


    Wang Hua in their mind, really so not worthy of sympathy?


    Wang Hua struggled hard, but his strength alone could not compare with those wolves.


    Soon, it was motionless, and the wolves were still biting Wang Hua''s body.


    "You threw Wang Hua, not me." Peng Yiming said with a sneer, "you really taught me a good lesson!"


    In the past, Peng Yiming thought that the world of seclusion was very terrible.


    Now it seems that, in fact, it is not. The secular world is much more terrible than the secluded world.


    Human nature, that''s it.


    "Mr. Peng, Wang Hua is dead, you see..." the young man named Wang Wei came up to Peng Yiming and whispered.


    Peng Yiming laughed: "what I said just now naturally counts."


    With that, his body also turned into a purple light, directly rushed to the wolves.


    I don''t know when I have a knife in my hand. Every knife can kill a Beichuan wolf.


    After killing more than ten in succession, the remaining Beichuan wolves finally realized the danger. With the first wolf howling, the wolves retreated quickly.


    "Just run." Peng Yiming put away his knife.


    If he really wants to chase, he can catch up with the wolves and kill them all. But Beichuan wolves have done nothing wrong. This is nature. Those Beichuan wolves have to eat if they want to live.


    Without heat weapons, it is extremely dangerous for humans to fight with these ferocious Beichuan wolves.


    Peng Yiming was suddenly thinking about a question: what is the most powerful weapon in the world? Artifact? A magic weapon? Actually, it''s not. It''s wisdom. Because of infinite wisdom, human beings stand at the top of the biological chain.


    Whether it''s a leopard, an African lion, or an Asian tiger, humans can bring them to the table if they want.


    Among them, the Chinese people in particular, in China, animals can only be divided into two kinds, frequent and semi frequent dangerous species? Oysters all over the country? If it doesn''t exist, pull a truck of Chinese people and feed you every minute to become a first-class national protected animal.


    Turning around, Peng Yiming looked at Mr. Li and said, "go to bed early. We have to start tomorrow."


    Mr. Li didn''t speak. Maybe he was angry, or he didn''t dare to speak to Peng Yiming.


    This man is really terrible.


    The strength that Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming showed before is no longer in the category of the peak of human martial arts.


    He even wondered if such a person could fight with a special force.


    This is also because Peng Yiming has not shown his real strength, otherwise, Li will realize how stupid his idea is.


    For Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming, the practitioners of Lingjiang realm, even the special forces are nothing?


    Peng Yiming ignored Mr. Li and went directly into the tent, ready to continue to sleep.


    For those in the scientific research team, this is something they can remember for a lifetime, but for Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen, this is not even an episode.


    What about the wolves in Beichuan? It was slaughtered in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side, the black dragon knife in Xiao Yao''s hand is dripping blood.


    Three hundred werewolves, only one old friend, still standing.


    Xiao Yao sighed and stared at each other.


    "You shouldn''t have come." He said.


    Bruce, standing in front of Xiao Yao, gave a bitter smile: "in fact, I don''t want to come, but if goose country asks me to come, I have to come."


    Xiao Yao said: "before I didn''t deal with you, just want to give you a chance to leave, I show all my strength, you still won''t go?"


    Blu understands.


    The werewolves he brought had no fighting power in front of Xiao Yao.


    In the blink of an eye, a large area died.


    He immediately understood that Xiao Yao was more terrible than before. The last time he was in the ADA mountains, although he marveled at Xiao Yao''s talent, he could not bring him any threat at that time. Now it seems that Xiao Yao''s real strength has improved a lot in such a short time.


    He knew that before Xiao Yao was warning him that he was no longer the opponent of the other party.


    But how could he go?


    "I''m curious. Why do you have to have a hard time with me? Is it because of the jade of the ADA mountains? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Blue shook his head.


    "Now the world of Chinese cultivation is in chaos, even if Chinese has blocked the news, we still know." Blu said, "you can master the situation of our country, but why can''t we master the situation of China?"


    "But what does this have to do with your coming to kill me?" Xiao Yao asked inexplicably.


    "As long as you die, China will be in chaos all the time. Unless China touches the weapon of doomsday, the whole China will be in turmoil. Even if the turmoil in the secluded world is calmed down, the economy will regress. This is a good thing for all countries in the world." Blu said, "before China has always been an ally of goose country, but between countries, when have there been real friends? China''s progress is so fast that it has shocked the whole world in terms of economy and technology. Do you think we will not be afraid? "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    This reason, although he felt a little ridiculous, but he also had to admit that the other side''s words were reasonable.


    After taking a deep breath, blue becomes a werewolf.


    Then there is direct secondary evolution.


    Facing such a strong opponent as Xiao Yao, he can only show all his strength.


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly.


    It''s a big war. It''s doomed.


    When he was in goose country, he helped him a lot, which Xiao Yao always remembered.


    Although Xiao Yao is a very vengeful person, he is also a very grateful person. Whenever there is a possibility, he is not willing to kill blue, but now it seems that he has no way back.


    If he doesn''t kill Blu, Blu will kill him.


    There is no other choice.


    He picked up the black dragon knife in his hand and carried the Dragon Qi in his body.


    All the Dragon Qi is infused into the black dragon sword.


    "There are three types of black dragon sword. I can only play the first type. Today, I mobilized the Dragon Qi in my body and managed to cut the second type. This is my respect for you."


    Blu has run in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved his black dragon knife.


    It''s only 20 meters from blu.


    When a knife falls down, it is as powerful as a sea of cattle.


    A wave of a thousand layers.


    The aura in this space is rippling. The blade is ferocious, and a roaring black dragon appears in the sky.


    Dao Qi and Blu''s pressure of fury are together. They obviously have the upper hand.


    Then, the knife gas fell down fiercely, and fell down a thousand li.


    The glaciers accumulated for tens of thousands of years at the foot split a long crack in an instant.


    It''s hundreds of meters.


    At the foot of the glacier turbulence, Xiao Yao body soared.


    Blu''s body stopped.


    A trace of heaven appeared from his forehead and finally became two halves.


    "Although I can''t give you a whole body, you should be satisfied." Xiao Yao sighed and watched Blue''s body melt into the ice water and disappear completely.


    "It''s a Dao called chopping immortal."


    This year, early summer of China.


    Beichuan is still cold.


    Blu, the wolf king of goose Kingdom, was buried in Beichuan.


    Xiao Yao turns around and flies towards the camp.


    Back in the camp, Xiao Yao looks serious.


    "Young master, are you back?" Li Yaowen was the first to come up.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Yaowen and nods.


    "Are the wolves solved?" He asked.


    "Well, brother Yiming solved it by himself." Li Yaowen said with a smile, "it''s just a small problem."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "as a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, he can still have small problems with some wolves in Beichuan?"


    "That''s not true." Li Yaowen laughed and simply told Wang Hua what happened before.


    After listening to Li Yaowen''s explanation, Xiao Yao was also in a state of tears and laughter.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do such a thing." Xiao Yao said.


    Have a good time? When the flies are gone, they will be happy.


    Just, think about it carefully, that Wang Hua is a bit cheap, some prejudice against them, so died, it seems that some children''s play.


    If it wasn''t for Peng Yiming, he would like to stand on the commanding height of morality and denounce Peng Yiming as inhumane.


    It''s not just Peng Yiming''s design that killed Wang Hua. The most important thing is that he forced out all the ugliness of human nature.


    There''s a lot of talk on TV, but how many people can accept it?


    For those people, it will be a nightmare for a lifetime.


    "In fact, even if Wang Hua does not die, brother Yiming will do it." Li Yaowen thought about it and said, "Hongdou said that she knows all about it, but those people don''t know." Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak¡° Rest early and go to samsara Valley tomorrow. " After a moment of silence, Xiao Yao patted Li Yaowen on the shoulder. Li Yaowen nodded and got into the tent. The next day, after dawn, Xiao Yao and others were ready to go. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that all the players were clamoring to follow them. Obviously, only by following Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming on this glacier full of crisis can they have enough sense of security. In this regard, Peng Yiming only said one sentence: "those who are not afraid of death will follow. I will definitely not take care of you. Moreover, you don''t want to be the next Wang Hua, do you?" The men were silent at once. Jiang Hongdou insisted. She''s going to follow. Li Yaowen touched her hair and whispered, "aren''t you afraid?"¡° I''m afraid. " Jiang Hongdou''s face was complicated. Looking back at the scientific research team members, he gave a bitter smile, "but they are more terrible." Li Yaowen laughed: "I really teach you bad."£¨ Today''s seventh watch is done. It''s 22, 000. Lao Bu is really tired

 Chapter 922

    What Jiang Hongdou said is from the heart.


    Although she knows that it is very dangerous to go to samsara valley with Xiao Yao and others, at least one Li Yaowen can give her enough sense of security.


    She hasn''t known Li Yaowen for a long time, but at least she can be sure that even if there is any danger, Li Yaowen will not throw her out.


    With this alone, she can make the right choice.


    Although Li Yaowen also wants to take Jiang Hongdou with him, this is definitely not his decision. He turns his face and his eyes fall on Xiao Yao with expectations in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, gave a bitter smile, and said, "if you really want to take her, take her, but if you really want to meet any trouble, you have to protect her."


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s promise, Li Yaowen smiles and nods: "thank you, young master!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s up to you. There''s no need to thank me."


    Then he turned his face, looked at Mr. Li and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, don''t you hate us?"


    Teacher Li gave a bitter smile: "what do you hate? I have known for a long time that you are not ordinary people. Wang Hua can''t see it. Can I not see it? I''ve heard that there are some practitioners in China who are extraordinary. Now it seems that they are. People like you are not gods, but also gods. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t say that. Do you think one of us looks like an immortal? It''s this guy, nothing else When he spoke, he pointed to Peng Yiming standing on the side and said, "how could the immortal be so bad?"


    Mr. Li shook his head and looked at Xiao Yao. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    Xiao Yao is also aware of this, asked: "Teacher Li, what you want to say, to be frank."


    Li shook his head: "I dare not."


    "I know what you want to say." Xiao Yao said, "in your opinion, this is what I want to see, even if it''s not inspired by me, but I''m embarrassed to do it myself, and I can''t say it heartily, right?"


    Mr. Li kept silent. The expression on his face was telling Xiao Yao that it was all your guess, but it wasn''t what I said!


    Xiao Yao put away his smile and suddenly became serious: "in fact, what you think is very good. My biggest problem is that I think I am compassionate and merciful. This is my biggest weakness. If one day I really abandon these, I will be able to be decisive and kill people like them. Maybe I will grow up and have a long way to go, It''s a long way to go! Step by step, heart! Before, I always felt that the injustice had its head and the debt had its owner. Whoever made a mistake, I would ask for trouble, but now I can''t. The Zijin sect captured my woman, and I killed the whole sect. If Hong Jianzong wanted to deal with me, I killed him. I don''t know how many disciples. I can''t help it. I don''t want to. They forced me to do it! "


    Speaking of these, Xiao Yao sighed again and showed his hand: "in this world, many things are not what I want to do or not do. When I am kind, they bully me with my kindness. You see, I will kill them clean, and they will have no trouble. This is called knocking down mountains and shaking tigers. I will show my absolute strength and restrain them, and they will not dare to be presumptuous."


    Mr. Li nodded: "I don''t understand what you said, but I''ll think about it when I go back. Maybe it''s true."


    Xiao Yao laughed again. He thought it was funny, but he didn''t say any more.


    On the way, Li Yaowen protects Jiang Hongdou. Jiang Hongdou''s body is weak. After walking for more than an hour, she can''t bear it. Li Yaowen put her aura into her body, so that she can feel better.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t bear it, so he threw a elixir to Li Yaowen.


    "Young master, it''s impossible!" Although Li Yaowen knows that these elixirs are nothing to Xiao Yao, they are also elixirs. They are not paid for their reactive power, are they?


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "God knows what will happen when the reincarnation Valley comes. When you get there, you find that your aura is gone. Are you waiting to die?"


    Hearing this, Li Yaowen was also embarrassed by the ink. He quickly took the elixir and swallowed it.


    Elixir into the abdomen, aura, the whole person seems to have risen a little.


    "We have to speed up, too." Xiao Yao said, "we get it before dark."


    "Well." Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen nodded.


    "By the way, what about the white dog? Have you forgotten it? " Jiang Hongdou asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve already installed it."


    "Put it on? Is it in the clothes? " Jiang Hongdou asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t answer.


    If he told Jiang Hongdou that he had put Xiaobai into the bracelet space, she would ask what the bracelet space was again.


    If you really have to explain it like this, I don''t know when.


    Originally, it took at least three days from their camp to reincarnation Valley, but now Xiao Yao directly ordered that they should arrive before dark.


    If it had been before, Mr. Li and Jiang Hongdou would have thought Xiao Yao was joking.


    But after what happened last night, Jiang Hongdou and Mr. Li thought that even if Xiao Yao said he had the ability to move in an instant, they would not be surprised.


    It seems that there is nothing Xiao Yao can''t do now.


    In their opinion, that''s it.


    When speaking, Xiao Yao has already pulled teacher Li up, turned into a Purple Rainbow and flew away.


    "Brother Yiming, take little red beans with you." Li Yaowen said quickly.


    These people in Lingjiang realm can fly, but he can''t. He can only keep up with them reluctantly, and he has to rely on the elixir in his body.


    If not, I''m afraid he''ll really get lost.


    "I don''t want to. I want to follow you!" Jiang Hongdou grabs Li Yaowen''s hand and says.


    Li Yaowen smiles and whispers, "if you follow me, we will be much slower and you will be very tired."


    Peng Yiming nodded and said: "girl, don''t worry. Although I''m not a good person, my brother and daughter-in-law still have to take good care of me. Otherwise, I may fall asleep one night and this boy will scratch my neck."


    "What brother-in-law..." Jiang Hongdou blushed.


    Li Yaowen lowered his head and looked at his toes. He was also embarrassed.


    Peng Yiming: "well, the focus of these two people''s attention is not in the following words at all!


    After all, Jiang Hongdou finally agreed to go with Peng Yiming, but before he left, he didn''t forget to turn around and tell Li Yaowen: "you must hurry up!"


    Li Yaowen nodded hard.


    Suddenly Peng Yiming turned into a Purple Rainbow and followed Xiao Yao.


    Because Li Yaowen is running on the ground, although he has aura blessing, his speed will inevitably be much faster. Therefore, both Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming have tacit understanding to slow down, so as not to lose Li Yaowen.


    At night, Xiao Yao and others finally arrived at reincarnation valley.


    "This is it?" Xiao Yao looked at teacher Li standing beside him and asked.


    Mr. Li''s face was pale and nodded. Before he was in the air, he felt that he was going to lack oxygen. Fortunately, Xiao Yao put some aura into his body.


    If this guy has a heart attack or something, Xiao Yao really doesn''t know where to find reincarnation valley. Anyway, the terrain here is almost the same, even if there is a map.


    "Here it is." Li said, "we have to camp now."


    "Ha ha! Do you think we have a tent with us? " Xiao said happily.


    Teacher Li''s face turned ugly and said, "it''s evening now. It''s too dangerous for us to go in."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s the same day and night. It''s dangerous. It''s dangerous."


    Miss Li thought about it, but it''s true.


    Here is Beichuan. The moon shines on the ice and snow. The visibility is much higher than that in other places.


    Holding a book, you can see the words on it.


    Even in some parts of China, when winter comes and the sky is covered with ice and snow, you will find that the night is much brighter than the normal day, which is the same reason.


    It took about an hour for Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen to catch up.


    After seeing Li Yaowen, Jiang Hongdou rushed over and carefully hid behind him.


    Xiao Yao joked: "I''ve only known you for a few days. As for you?"


    Jiang Hongdou is still blushing and does not speak.


    Li Yaowen took some food and water from his small bag and handed it to Jiang Hongdou.


    "Hungry? Eat some. " Li Yaowen said.


    Peng Yiming also can''t help but say: "I say you boy, you have no conscience, she can be hungry, I can''t be hungry?"


    Li Yaowen glanced at Peng Yiming and said helplessly, "brother Yiming, are you hungry? Can I still count in my heart?"


    Peng Yiming shook his head: "ah, the water thrown by the married daughter? That''s bullshit. It''s even more frightening to squeeze out, boy! "


    Li Yaowen smiles foolishly.


    Xiao Yao looked at teacher Li and asked, "are you hungry?"


    "Hungry!" Miss Li looks at Xiao Yao with expectation.


    "I''ll be hungry. I don''t have anything to eat anyway." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Miss Li looks at Xiao Yao bitterly.


    Since you didn''t bring food, why don''t you ask?


    Is it interesting?


    Do you think you''re cute?


    Turning around, looking at the valley and secluded land outlined by the two snow mountains before him, Xiao Yao frowned tightly.


    "Young master, this place is really strange!" Peng Yiming went up to him and said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "there seems to be a kind of boundary here. I can''t feel the situation in the valley."


    "It''s the same with me," Peng said


    Li Yaowen came up to him and said, "young master, I see that people who have strayed into the valley before may not have been eaten by some beast. Maybe they just strayed into the border and can''t get out any more."


    It''s possible. It''s just that I haven''t entered yet. It''s useless to say anything. It''s hard to control the specific situation.

 Chapter 923

    Reincarnation Valley has always been a forbidden area in Beichuan. No matter how many scientific research teams there are and how many advanced technologies there are, they will not choose to risk it.


    Even for many old scientists who have worked in Beichuan for many years, coming to reincarnation Valley means suicide.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Mr. Li and Jiang Hongdou and said, "you can wait for me outside."


    While talking, he took out six pills and handed them to Mr. Li and Jiang Hongdou.


    "This is a seven grade pill, which can protect you from cold and hunger. If you take one pill, you will not die of cold or hunger in two days. Either you will wait for us outside, and I will take you away, or you can go now. This pill is enough for you to go back to the original camp." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang Hongdou pulled Li Yaowen''s sleeve tightly, bit his lip and whispered, "I want to go in with you."


    Xiao Yao looked at Jiang Hongdou and frowned a little. He was silent for a while and said, "no one knows what will happen inside."


    "I know, but - I still want to go in with you."


    Obviously, last night''s event really caused a great psychological shadow for Jiang Hongdou, or Li Yaowen could give her a sense of security. She seems to forget that not long ago, in her mind, Li Yaowen was still an image of killing God.


    Xiao Yao probably did not expect that Jiang Hongdou, the little girl, would insist so much. As long as she stopped talking, she looked at Li Yaowen in her eyes.


    Li Yaowen thought about it and said to Xiao Yao¡° Little Lord, otherwise let her follow us. I will try my best to protect her


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "her life and death, in fact, I do not care, you just make sure you can protect her."


    Li Yaowen nodded.


    Xiao Yao looked at the teacher Li standing on the side and said, "what do you mean?"


    Li did not immediately answer Xiao Yao, but fell into entanglement and hesitation.


    For a long time, he raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with burning eyes.


    "I''ll go in with you, too!" He said seriously.


    Xiao Yaole said, "are you not afraid of death?"


    Mr. Li''s face was a little embarrassed. He said in a low voice, "it''s natural to be afraid of death, but I think it''s safer to follow you. Mr. Xiao, you are immortal!"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, thinking, this teacher Li is really worthy of himself, immortal? I''m afraid I don''t have so much trouble if I''m really an immortal. Although he has never seen an immortal and doesn''t know what an immortal looks like, I can at least be sure that a real immortal will never have the troubles of the enemies of Hong Jianzong in Tianxing palace. He''s just a cultivator of Lingjiang realm?


    Anyway, Mr. Li is still very optimistic about Xiao Yao and others. He also gives Xiao Yao his own life.


    At least, it''s safer to follow Xiao Yao than to stay outside.


    A group of Beichuan wolves came before. Who knows if there will be other beasts like Beichuan bear next?


    If it wasn''t for Peng Yiming''s threat, it''s estimated that all members of the scientific research team would be willing to join Xiao Yao in reincarnation valley.


    What if reincarnation Valley is a forbidden area in Beichuan? As long as they follow Xiao Yao, will they still be in danger?


    It''s not only Miss Li who thinks so, but many people think so.


    Xiao Yao did not say much after listening to Mr. Li.


    "Just think about it."


    Then he turned and walked towards the valley of samsara.


    Without hesitation, Mr. Li quickly followed Xiao Yao''s steps. Standing at the mouth of reincarnation Valley, Xiao Yao walked forward a few steps and then came back.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?" Peng Yiming asked with a frown.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, looked at Peng Yiming, and said: "the vigorous Qi in the valley is very heavy, and the air is moving. I think those people who entered reincarnation Valley before, even if they didn''t meet the beast, could be torn by the vigorous Qi."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Mr. Li and Jiang Hongdou''s faces changed greatly.


    "So we can''t get in?" Li asked in a low voice.


    When he said this, his heart was still a little lucky.


    It''s safe to follow Xiao Yao, but if you can''t enter the valley of samsara, it will be safer.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Mr. Li and said with a smile, "I''ve come to Beichuan from afar. Am I scared away by the wind?"


    Miss Li didn''t speak any more.


    Xiao Yao said to Peng Yiming: "you protect the little girl Jiang Hongdou, and I protect Miss Li. If you carry the aura, you can go in."


    "Good." Peng Yiming nodded.


    "What about Li Yaowen?" Jiang Hongdou asked quickly.


    Li Yaowen wanted to say that he had many ways, but Xiao Yao stopped him.


    Although he didn''t know what his young master wanted to do, he chose to keep silent.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at Jiang Hongdou. His face was strange. He sighed and said, "he can''t help it. We can only protect one by one, but the boy''s strength is also good. If you fight hard, maybe 20% of you can get in."


    "Only 20% sure?" Jiang Hongdou''s face immediately changed, and he asked subconsciously, "what about the remaining 80%


    "It''s torn up by the wind, and it''s dead in it!" Xiao Yao blinked and said.


    Jiang Hongdou quickly hugged Li Yaowen''s arm.


    "No, no, how can it be like this? It''s too dangerous. Can I not go in?" Jiang Hongdou said, "so you can protect Li Yaowen, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s true, but are you outside alone? Or choose to go back to camp? "


    "I''m waiting for you outside¡° Jiang Hongdou said.


    "This is a dangerous place in Beichuan. Maybe there will be some ferocious beasts that will tear you up and eat you. Aren''t you afraid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Jiang Hongdou''s face has been blinded. Do you think she is afraid?


    "I... should be OK." Jiang Hongdou whispered.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He looked at Li Yaowen and said, "did you hear that?"


    Li Yaowen nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    "She''s afraid in the end. You know better than anyone, so I don''t need to say more. Ah, you bookworm, you''re really lucky." Peng Yiming also can''t help saying.


    Obviously, he is quite satisfied with his future brother-in-law.


    Li Yaowen''s parents have already died, so for Li Yaowen, the brothers and sisters in Yunxiao hall are his parents.


    Li Yaowen is quite happy to get such praise from Peng Yiming.


    He turned to look at Jiang Hongdou and said with a smile, "the little Lord is teasing you. This is just the wind. How can it hurt me?"


    "Ah?" Jiang Hongdou''s tears came down just now. When he heard Li Yaowen''s words, he suddenly became silly again.


    "Silly girl." Li Yaowen shook his head.


    He took the lead to rush into the wind.


    "Li Yaowen!" Jiang Hongdou''s face changed greatly, thinking that Li Yaowen was going to die.


    But Peng Yiming held his arm.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. Although people in Yunxiao hall are not afraid of death, no one likes to commit suicide. Nothing will happen to this boy." Peng Yiming said happily.


    "But just now he said..." when Jiang Hongdou spoke, he glanced at Xiao Yao.


    "Didn''t Li Yaowen already say that? I''m teasing you. " Xiao Yao took teacher Li and looked at Peng Yiming, "hurry up."


    "Well."


    After Xiao Yao rushed into the strong wind with the teacher Li, Peng Yiming didn''t hesitate. He immediately pulled Jiang Hongdou to carry the aura in his body, forming a round wall of aura, and wrapped them together.


    After Xiao Yao stepped into the wind again, the surrounding space seemed to be distorted.


    If the wind blade is rolled onto ordinary people, it will cut off a large piece of meat.


    In the vigorous wind, Xiao Yao really saw a lot of arms and legs, and some backpacks.


    Xiao Yao can see, Li naturally also see clearly.


    He had a pale face, and now he was even more bloodless.


    You don''t have to think about it. Those stumps are the researchers and explorers who broke into or mistakenly entered the valley of samsara.


    Xiao Yao just stretched out his hand and waved it fiercely. The wind stopped in front of him. Xiao Yao seized the opportunity and rushed out.


    Peng Yiming, who is carrying Jiang Hongdou, is the same.


    For ordinary people, these vigorous winds are enough to make those people die for thousands of times, but for practitioners like them, they will not cause any harm at all.


    After entering reincarnation Valley, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Li Yaowen had been waiting outside for a while, and he was relieved when he saw Jiang Hongdou.


    "Are you all right?" Jiang Hongdou ran to Li Yaowen and asked anxiously.


    Li Yaowen waved his hand: "it''s OK. I''ve told you that these winds won''t do anything to me."


    After that, he went to Xiao Yao again.


    "Young Lord, when I came in before, I found other creatures." Li Yaowen said.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly and asked, "what is it?"


    "It''s like Beichuan fox, but it''s not. The fur color is not white, but red, just like a fire." Li Yaowen said, "but when he saw me rushing in, he immediately chose to run away. The speed was lightning. I wanted to chase him, but before I started, he was gone."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "it seems that here and outside are really different."


    "Yes, the aura here is much stronger than that outside." Peng Yiming took a deep breath and said, "before, I didn''t feel it outside the wind."


    "In other words, the existence of vigorous wind is to turn the valley of samsara into a closed space." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Yaowen thought of what Xiao Yao had said before and asked, "young master, are we in the border now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head. He bypassed Li Yaowen and looked straight ahead, silent. Peng Yiming and others, no one came forward to disturb Xiao Yao. After waiting for almost ten minutes, Xiao turned around and said, "it''s a long distance from the boundary space." Li Yaowen pondered for a moment and said, "young master, I don''t think it''s a dangerous place here. On the contrary, it reminds me of a legend."¡° Legend? " Xiao Yao suddenly became interested¡° Well, the legend of Dan Jun and Su Liang. " Li Yaowen took a deep breath and said.

 Chapter 924

    Dan Jun, Su Liang? Xiao Yao said he had never heard of it.


    Seeing the curious expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Li Yaowen smiles.


    "Little Lord, I can understand that others don''t know, but you alchemist don''t know, so I''m a little curious." Li Yaowen said seriously.


    Xiao Yao blinked. Looking at Li Yaowen, he asked, "can this Su Liang have anything to do with me? Why should I know? "


    "You are a alchemist!" Li Yaowen covered his face and said, "Su Liang, the king of alchemy, is a legend among alchemists."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, still not understanding.


    "It''s said that Su Liang, the king of Dan, was the first person to enter the Tao with Dan." Li Yaowen said, "the alchemist''s cultivation speed is much faster than that of ordinary practitioners, which also proves that the Lord is fair. If he gives them the talent of alchemy, they will be deprived of certain cultivation talent."


    Peng Yiming murmured: "why don''t I feel it? What does the young master say?"


    Li Yaowen also choked for a while, looked at Xiao Yao, but said: "so I say, the little master is also an accident in the alchemist."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, just waiting for Li Yaowen to continue.


    "If a alchemist wants to enter the Tao, he must first become a alchemist, a danzun, and a danjun. When he arrives at the danjun, he will have a chance to escape the robbery. Of course, it''s not the body itself, but the alchemy itself. Then he has to refine the legendary elixir. Just like the immortals, the elixir will appear in the legend. Once the elixir is successfully refined, You will enter the realm of Dan Huang directly. "


    "Egg yolk?" Xiao Yao smacked his lips, "this is really a bad name."


    "Dan Huang..." Li Yaowen explained.


    Xiao Yao laughed, he naturally understand, just want to make fun of it.


    "When you enter the realm of the emperor of Dan, you will be able to thoroughly enter the Tao and achieve the highest." When Li Yaowen said this, he took a deep breath and said, "it is said that Su Liang, the king of Dan, refined the divine pill and entered the main road."


    "It seems that Su Liang is really not a simple man!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    Li Yaowen nodded: "it''s much more difficult to enter the Tao with Dan than with Wu. As far as I know, it seems that there is only one person after Su Liang, the king of Dan."


    Peng Yiming waved his hand impatiently, looked at Li Yaowen and said, "what does this have to do with reincarnation Valley?"


    "Of course it does." Li Yaowen said, "it is said that danjun came into the Tao here."


    With Li Yaowen''s words, Xiao Yao''s eyes lit up.


    "You mean samsara Valley is the place where danjun Suliang emerged?"


    Li Yaowen shook his head and said: "I only know that the location is in Beichuan, but Beichuan is too big. I don''t know where Beichuan is. I can only tell my guess. As for the truth, I don''t dare to judge. This needs your judgment."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile: "in fact, no matter what happened, since we have come now, we don''t need to think too much. If we want to solve the mystery of reincarnation Valley, we have to explore it slowly, right?"


    Li Yaowen nodded, scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "young master, how can I feel that what I said just now is nonsense?"


    "That''s not true." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if this is really the place where Dan Jun Su Liang emerged as you said, there must be a lot of lost Tantric immortal treasures."


    Peng Yiming is also full of smile, said: "originally did not feel anything, but now listen to Li Yaowen this boy said, I am also full of curiosity about this reincarnation valley."


    "Curiosity will kill the cat." Xiao Yao looked at Peng Yiming and said.


    "If you''re not curious, you''ll have to be a cat all your life." Peng Yiming has a better understanding of this point than ordinary people. "They all say that wealth is in danger. I think this sentence is reasonable. How much risk you take, how much reward you will get."


    Xiao Yao gave Peng Yiming a thumbs up: "it''s the same as what I think."


    Peng Yiming smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Go on!" Xiao Yao said with a loud finger.


    With that, he took the lead in walking towards the place where he felt the boundary.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was a very wise choice to bring Li Yaowen with him this time.


    As Li Dan said, although Li Yaowen didn''t enter the secular world very much, because of the books he had in hand and the thousands of years of Chinese Affairs, he really knew a lot more than most people.


    Although Li Yaowen is not sure whether this is the place where Dan Jun Su Liang emerged, in Xiao Yao''s heart, he is already certain.


    Ice fire is a kind of strange fire. For ordinary practitioners, the effect of getting strange fire is really small. Only for alchemists, ice fire is a treasure.


    Since there will be ice and fire here, it is very likely that it was left by Dan Jun Su Liang.


    However, now Xiao Yao does not dare to say that he is 100% sure. He can only say that it is highly possible.


    In samsara Valley, aura is much stronger than Beichuan.


    About 300 meters ahead, Xiao Yao''s body stopped.


    He raised his head and looked at the wall of the snow mountain with astonishment in his eyes.


    Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen are looking in the direction of Xiao Yao''s eyes. They are also a little surprised.


    On the mountain wall, a red lotus about the size of a washbasin grows.


    A red lotus, swaying in the wind.


    "Young master, what is that?" Li Yaowen asked.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Li Yaowen and joked, "is there anything else in the world you don''t know?"


    Li Yaowen blushed and said with a bitter smile, "if there is really nothing in the world that I don''t know, then I am an immortal."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said to Li Yaowen, "it''s the ice snow red lotus. In fact, I only saw it in the mysterious world of medicine. I thought it would not exist in the world, but I didn''t expect that there was another one in the samsara valley. After all, the growth conditions of the ice snow red lotus are too harsh. On the one hand, it has enough aura; on the other hand, it has to grow well, That is, the environment must be harsh and there must be no living things around. "


    "No living things?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao said, "as long as the ice snow red lotus just comes out, it will emit a strange fragrance. It can''t be lost until it has grown for 500 years. That kind of fragrance is very attractive to any creature, so even if it grows in other places sometimes, it will be eaten by other creatures soon."


    "But there are still some beasts here!" Li Yaowen said.


    I''ve heard from Mr. Li before. When he broke through the strong wind and walked into the reincarnation Valley, Li Yaowen also saw a Beichuan fox with red fur. How can we say that there are no other creatures here?


    "It seems that there is a beast with intelligence here." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    "What do you mean?" Li asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer him, but Li Yaowen didn''t want to embarrass him and helped him explain.


    "The intelligent beast may know something about the ice snow red lotus, so when you wait patiently for the ice snow red lotus to grow, you will have a chance to become a spirit beast or a half spirit beast. In this world, it is not only human beings who want to enter the road." Li Yaowen said.


    After listening to Li Yaowen''s words, teacher Li understood a little and said, "so, the beast with intelligence is always on the side?"


    "It''s possible." Li Yaowen nodded.


    Teacher Li''s face turned white with fright.


    Xiao Yao looked back at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, I dare not compliment you for your courage. We are not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    Miss Li is so wronged in her heart. If I had your great ability, I would not be afraid!


    "Little Lord, there''s no reason. We''re standing in front of the snow lotus now, and we don''t see any beasts." Peng Yiming said.


    "Maybe that beast has been able to hide its Qi." Xiao Yao''s eyes slightly astringent, said, "if it is true, we are really in big trouble."


    With his intelligence, he could hide his Qi. He didn''t know how old he lived and how terrible he had to be. But even so, Xiao Yao would not be afraid.


    What he likes, how can he give up?


    At this time, the bracelet space began to turbulence.


    It''s more intense than last time.


    "This little fellow, what are you doing now?" Xiao Yao frowned. He didn''t want to take care of Xiaobai who was staying in the bracelet space, but the little thing didn''t end up making a fuss.


    Li Yaowen seemed to understand something and said in a low voice: "little Lord, the spirit wolf in the snow is the overlord in the snow area. In such an environment, it may be stronger than us, just like a fish in the water. Releasing it may help us. Maybe now it has sensed something."


    Xiao Yao felt that what Li Yaowen said was reasonable, so he let Xiao Yao out of the bracelet space.


    As soon as Xiaobai''s feet fell to the ground, he roared, and then ran out in a certain direction.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to stop, but Xiao Bai''s speed, unexpectedly he has no way to catch up.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiaobai disappeared.


    "This little fellow, is he crazy?" Xiao Yao said in surprise.


    Li Yaowen did not speak, just quietly looking at the direction of Xiaobai disappeared.


    Less than a minute later, there was a shrill cry in the distance.


    It doesn''t sound like Xiaobai.


    "Go Xiao Yao made a quick decision and rushed to the place where he screamed.


    Bypassing a snow base, Xiao Yao was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Xiaobai, who is the size of a slap, bites a Beichuan fox, which is red all over. The red Beichuan fox, which is about the size of a wolf, only screams in the face of Xiaobai''s biting. The surrounding snow has also been stained with bright red blood. This is the first time Xiao Yao has seen Xiaobai''s fierce side¡° You are the king of the snow Li Yaowen couldn''t help saying something.

 Chapter 925

    Before long, the red Beichuan fox gave up the struggle in Xiaobai''s mouth, or could not struggle, completely lost its vitality.


    Then, Xiaobai drags the red Beichuan fox in front of Xiao Yao and keeps jumping around. It seems that he wants to ask Xiao Yao for credit.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "You little fellow, are you too good?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiaobai is still dancing.


    Jiang Hongdou and Miss Li have been frightened by Xiaobai.


    Jiang Hongdou subconsciously hides behind Li Yaowen. Before, she thought Xiaobai was very cute. Now it seems that she has been cheated by the appearance of this little beast.


    Before biting Beichuan fox, Xiaobai''s body and mouth were stained with a lot of blood.


    Xiaobai rolled on the ice and snow, and the blood was washed clean.


    Xiao Bai bites Xiao Yao''s trouser legs and pulls him to Beichuan fox. Then he bites off a piece of meat from Beichuan fox, spits it out in front of Xiao Yao and probes his head.


    At this time, Xiao Yao understood what Xiaobai wanted to express.


    This guy wants to invite Xiao Yao to dinner!


    Looking at Xiaobai''s generous appearance to the extreme, Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Xiaobai just wants to say to Xiao Yao: look, you often give me pills. I''m a man. No, I''m a very interesting wolf. Now I''ll give you a big meal!


    Xiao Yao says helplessly: "you eat yourself, I am not interested in this."


    Xiao Bai looks at Xiao Yao with disdain. It seems that Xiao Yao doesn''t know what''s really delicious, but he is not polite. He jumps to Beichuan Fox and starts to bite.


    glut oneself with delicacies.


    Soon, a Beichuan fox, whose size is not known to be many times larger than Xiaobai, has been eaten clean, leaving only a skeleton and fur.


    "Why?" After Xiaobai eats Beichuan fox, Xiao Yao has a novel discovery.


    At this time, we don''t need Xiao Yao to remind us. Everyone has found that Xiaobai''s body seems to be bigger than before, and there is a cluster of red hair on his body.


    "It''s new." Xiao Yaole said, "this little guy ate the red Beichuan fox, and he became red?"


    "It''s interesting." Li Yaowen said with a smile, "but it can be seen that this little guy is actually very picky. Before those Beichuan wolves, he had no idea at all."


    "Well, this red Beichuan fox is obviously not simple. It is estimated that the creatures that can appear here are not simple." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Looking at the cluster of red hair on Xiaobai''s body, Xiao Yao fell into meditation.


    He can feel that Xiaobai seems to have evolved since he swallowed the red Beichuan fox.


    Although the range is small, he can feel the strength of Lingjiang realm.


    "Ah, I don''t know what will happen if I give you a thousand red Beichuan foxes in a row." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiaobai''s head is drooping, and he is too lazy to talk to him.


    A thousand? You want to hold me to death!


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to enter the bracelet space when he saw that Xiaobai had enough to eat and drink. After all, this is Beichuan. Xiaobai is also a spirit wolf in the snow. It''s good for them to stay outside, but it''s not bad for them. Otherwise, none of them felt the existence of the red Beichuan fox, or Xiaobai ran directly. Obviously, here, Xiaobai is more acute than all of them.


    What surprised Xiao Yao most was that the Qi that the red Beichuan fox burst out during the struggle also had the ability to break the heaven realm. But in Xiaobai''s mouth, it didn''t even have the strength to resist. It seemed to be suppressed by some power.


    This makes Li Yaowen sigh that he is the king of the snow.


    However, five minutes later, suddenly, Xiao Bai''s hair stood up, his eyes were alert, and he was like a big enemy.


    But Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming and others didn''t feel anything.


    When they were surrounded by hundreds of red Beichuan foxes, they looked at each other.


    Compared with Xiaobai, they are really much worse.


    Xiaobai growled, and the Beichuan fox group all stepped back.


    Obviously, they were scared by Xiaobai''s momentum.


    "Damn it, are you ashamed? So many foxes are scared by a dog." Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Xiao Bai turns around again and stares at Xiao Yao.


    It''s going to be angry with Xiao Yao for calling him "dog".


    "Ha ha, you look like a dog. Why do you blame me?" Xiao Yaole said, anyway, Xiaobai can''t beat him.


    Xiaobai ignored Xiao Yao, turned around and showed his teeth to those Beichuan foxes.


    Those Beichuan foxes were really scared by Xiaobai. They were stunned for a long time, but they did not dare to rush up.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "eat all these Beichuan foxes and give them to you."


    Xiaobai turns around again and looks at Xiao Yao like an idiot.


    It really doesn''t know how this guy can have such high confidence in himself.


    Anyway, it does not have any self-confidence, so when it found that the Beichuan fox broke the shackles and approached itself step by step, it immediately ran behind Xiao Yao and pushed Xiao Yao out.


    "..." Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, "you''re so funny?"


    However, in the face of Beichuan fox group, Xiao Yao did not dare to take it lightly.


    In particular, the fox king stood out like a rooster, his body was like a lion, his hair was erect, and his aura was very strong. He probably had the initial state of Lingxi practitioners.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to take such a beast lightly.


    This is probably due to the rich aura in reincarnation Valley, which leads to the variation of these Beichuan foxes. Perhaps, these Beichuan foxes have existed in reincarnation Valley for a long time.


    Before, they were in the position of deterrence to the king of Xiaobai nature''s snowfield, so they didn''t dare to take action. However, when they found out that the king of the snowfield was still a cub, they obviously had a lot of courage.


    No, it''s already trying to attack.


    Without saying a word, Xiao Yao took out the fish intestine sword and turned it into ten thousand sword shadows, hanging in the air.


    As soon as my heart moved, the sword array fell, and the shadow of a thousand swords moved forward like a nest of snakes. Suddenly, the blood mist filled the whole reincarnation valley.


    Jiang Hongdou and Mr. Li were scared. They had never seen such a battle before, and they had no idea.


    "Don''t be afraid. These animals can''t hurt you." Li Yaowen took Jiang Hongdou by the hand and said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Hongdou was a little relieved.


    As long as he hears Li Yaowen''s voice, he will feel more at ease.


    Mr. Li turned his face and looked at Peng Yiming. He seemed to want to hear some words of comfort.


    Peng Yiming just glared at him: "don''t come in if you''re afraid. Who let you follow?"


    Miss Li is very aggrieved!


    We are all human beings. Why is the difference so big?


    Can''t you give yourself a little confidence?


    He almost wanted to shed tears.


    Xiao Bai is also jumping happily when he sees Xiao Yao''s sword array falling.


    This is a bloodthirsty spirit wolf!


    The whole samsara Valley is screaming.


    Xiao Yao''s face was calm, and he didn''t frown. He can feel the strong murderous spirit from these Beichuan foxes. If he doesn''t kill these Beichuan foxes, these Beichuan foxes will surely come up and tear him to pieces. This was originally a battle of life and death.


    Either they die, or these Beichuan foxes die.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Hongdou and Mr. Li, Xiao Yao didn''t have to care too much. Anyway, even if these Beichuan foxes have great ability, they can''t hurt any one of Xiao Yao, Peng Yiming and Li Yaowen. But in case these weird Beichuan foxes suddenly target Mr. Li and Mr. Jiang Hongdou, they will be in great trouble.


    Therefore, the hidden danger must be eliminated.


    After the sword shadow was taken back, the whole land was covered with blood and scarlet.


    As soon as the wind blows, the smell in the nose is fishy.


    Xiao Yao sighed and looked at the shivering fox king.


    It''s very easy for him to kill the fox king with his cultivation, but he didn''t plan to do that. Instead, he gave the task to Xiaobai.


    In fact, this is also Xiaobai''s initiative.


    When Xiao Yao plans to use the fish gut sword through the fox king, Xiao Bai shakes Xiao Yao''s trouser legs and shakes his head at him.


    Xiao Yao was still curious, but when he saw a strong sense of war in Xiao Bai''s eyes, he nodded.


    At this time, he couldn''t help squatting down and looking at Xiaobai, and asked: "he is the fox king. He has been impolite at the beginning of Lingxi realm. Are you sure?"


    Xiaobai didn''t nod or shake his head. Obviously, he just wanted to fight with him, but he wasn''t sure.


    "This is the spirit wolf of the snow field!" Li Yaowen couldn''t help saying, "originally Xiaobai thought that he could disperse these foxes with a roar, but it turned out that those Beichuan foxes didn''t give him face, which made Xiaobai very angry. He felt that his dignity as a spirit beast had been insulted, so he volunteered to teach this Beichuan fox a lesson."


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Yaowen and said with a bitter smile, "if Xiaobai''s current strength has Lingxi realm, I can rest assured, but now it..."


    Li Yaowen shook his head: "the dignity of the spirit beast, the dignity of the king of the snow, can''t be insulted, otherwise, Xiaobai''s heart will have a layer of shackles, if you want to continue to break through, there will be some difficulties. Besides, young master, you should not underestimate Xiaobai. Although his cultivation is not high, he is also a spirit beast. Although the red Beichuan fox king has been mutated and improved under the influence of reincarnation Valley spirit, in the final analysis, he is still a beast in our space. How can he be compared with spirit beast? "


    After hearing what Li Yaowen said, Xiao Yao is full of confidence in Xiaobai¡° Go, Pikachu He pointed forward with great momentum. Xiaobai glanced at him gently, full of disdain.

 Chapter 926

    Xiaobai darted out from behind Xiao Yao, slowly, toward the Beichuan fox.


    Every step, the fear in the eyes of the fox king of Beichuan will diffuse.


    Although it is already a beast in the early stage of Lingxi realm, it can still feel great pressure in the face of a spirit beast like Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai''s eyes turned red in an instant, but now the little thing is facing Xiao Yao and others, so Xiao Yao and others can''t observe it.


    Tightly just this pair of red eyes, brought that Beichuan fox King huge pressure.


    If it is not because it knows that it is difficult to take out Xiao Yao''s sword array, maybe it will leave now.


    Xiaobai is facing the fox king of Beichuan. He doesn''t fight immediately, but he starts to send out white fog.


    "This again?" Xiao Yao''s pupils contracted.


    When the thick fog wrapped the Beichuan fox king in front of him, his body began to tremble.


    It can obviously feel that its aura has been suppressed by something.


    "Spirit beast or spirit beast." Li Yaowen took a deep breath and said, "even if we are not in the fog, I can still feel the pressure of the fog."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "this should have been a field."


    "Domain?" Li Yaowen''s face changed and said, "isn''t that the ability of immortal talents?"


    "Who made this little thing a spirit beast?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "however, it can''t be said to be a realm. It just has the same function as the realm. It can pull the enemy in and limit the strength of the other party. Alas, if I have such ability, even for the practitioners of the realm of the spirit sea, I don''t have to be afraid."


    "Ha ha, young master, there will be such a day." Li Yaowen said, "I don''t think anyone has much ability, but I think you are a fairy."


    Xiao Yao takes a look at Li Yaowen. Now, in order to flatter him, he becomes more and more shameless.


    Doesn''t it mean that he wants to take a simple route?


    At this time, Xiaobai had turned into a white awn and rushed to Beichuan fox.


    It''s very fast.


    Kitagawa fox king did not expect that the other side will directly start, although want to dodge to the side, but still be small white hard slap a paw.


    No one thought that Xiaobai''s small body could even beat the fox king like a tiger back and forth.


    The fox king of Beichuan was slapped by Xiaobai and spat out a mouthful of blood foam.


    Its body kept shaking.


    Xiaobai didn''t plan to let go of the other party, and rushed to Beichuan fox king again.


    Beichuan fox King roared and rushed to Xiaobai. The red hair on his body was like a flying flame in the rapid running.


    "Hey, the fox king of Beichuan is also in a hurry." Xiao said happily.


    "Yes, this animal is not stupid. If he knows how to run or not, he will die in the end. Since that''s the case, it''s better to fight to the death. Even if he is really dying, he can also be a cushion." Peng Yiming said.


    "If so, Xiaobai will be in danger." Li Yaowen sighed and said.


    Jiang Hongdou, standing beside Li Yaowen, obviously did not understand what Li Yaowen said.


    "Why is Xiaobai dangerous?" She asked with a wink.


    Li Yaowen took a look at her and explained with a smile: "in fact, the reason is very simple. If the fighting capacity of two people is on the same level, the one who is the least lethal will have the greatest advantage. The same is true among animals. Sometimes the tiger can''t catch its prey, not because it can''t catch it, but because it can''t stimulate its potential, The one who runs for his life will die if he doesn''t hurry up, and the one who pursues, even if he can''t, can look for the next prey. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yaowen thought about it and added: "in the final analysis, it''s just because he didn''t fall into a desperate situation."


    What he said inspired Jiang Hongdou a lot.


    When a person or an animal is in a desperate situation, it does do something very terrible.


    For example, last night, if it wasn''t for those scientific research members who were in a desperate situation, how could they have thrown Wang Hua into the wolves?


    After all, is it because they have no way back?


    In the face of Beichuan fox king who is in a state of madness, Xiaobai doesn''t have any fear, but his speed is accelerated.


    Before Xiaobai has always been out of attack, but when it found that the Beichuan fox king in front of him was going to fight with his life, it suddenly began to dodge.


    It''s just a Dodge, not an attack.


    Because of its small body and fast speed, it''s still on the ice and snow of its main battlefield. Even Beichuan fox, who has been living in Beichuan, seems to have to work harder, but it can do it well.


    Xiao Yao squints at Xiaobai who jumps up and down, and can''t help laughing.


    "This little thing is not stupid at all!"


    Peng Yiming can''t help feeling: "although it has not entered the aura realm, its IQ is no worse than that of human beings. I really don''t know how powerful and smart it will be if it becomes a real snow wolf."


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    It''s settled.


    Several times down, the speed of the Beichuan fox obviously slowed down.


    Xiaobai takes a chance and bites Beichuan Fox''s throat.


    Beichuan fox like crazy began to desperately swing his neck, but no matter how big the swing range is, Xiaobai has not been thrown away.


    Finally, the speed of Beichuan fox is slower and slower, and the range of struggle is smaller and smaller.


    "Boom", fell to the ground.


    There was no struggle at all.


    Xiaobai jumps down and stands on the body of Beichuan fox king, squatting and looking at the sky.


    A winner''s gesture.


    As soon as Li Yaowen clapped his hands, he couldn''t help saying, "he''s so cool."


    "Ha ha! Yes, but who did you learn from in this fashion? " Xiao said with a sigh.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and looked as if he was wronged.


    "I would never do that."


    "But you have the habit of pretending and forcing." Li Yaowen said in a low voice.


    "Young master, I think Li Yaowen is right." Peng Yiming also said happily.


    Xiao Yao


    He is wronged. These people don''t know themselves at all, OK?


    At this time, Xiaobai suddenly rushed in the direction of the red lotus.


    Even in the smooth as a mirror on the snowy mountain wall, it moves freely, like a gecko.


    "I''m Cao, this little thing wants to compete with me for treasure!" Xiao Yao is very angry. Although he says so, he doesn''t plan to stop Xiao Bai.


    Even if Xiaobai wants it, it''s just to give it. When Xiao Yao comes here, it''s just to refine the pill. Maybe the pill will be given to Xiaobai in the end.


    What''s more, he is also very curious. Xiaobai is not interested in Beichuan fox King''s body on the ground, but he is exhausted by Honglian''s eyes.


    It seems that it is still eager to get red lotus.


    Xiao Yao was more and more looking forward to what Xiaobai would become if he ate Honglian.


    However, just as Xiaobai was about to get close to Honglian, suddenly, the wall of the snow mountain began to shake violently. Then, a thick strip fell off from the wall and smashed Xiaobai out.


    Xiaobai''s body is flying in the air. Xiao Yao immediately rises to catch Xiaobai.


    The strip was covered with scales and contained endless cold.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai fall to the ground, and Xiao Bai vomits a mouthful of blood.


    A pair of eyes, are a little confused.


    "What the hell is that?" Xiao Yao turned his face and stared at the huge object adsorbed on the wall of the snow mountain, frowning.


    "Is it a big snake?" Peng Yiming is also curious.


    Snow and ice fell off the mountain wall.


    With a sharp roar, Xiao Yao and others finally see clearly the whole body of the creature.


    It is tens of meters long and perches on the wall of the snow mountain. Its head looks like a dragon. Its feet are short and straight. It has four claws. Its body is white and its head is long.


    For a time, the prestige came down.


    Finally, Li Yaowen blurted out two words: "Xuejiao!"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He put a few pills into Xiaobai''s mouth and gave Xiaobai to jianghongdou.


    "Young master, this is a dragon. My God, I didn''t expect that there was a dragon in this world. It''s still a rare white dragon. This majestic momentum is only stronger than the peak of the Lingjiang realm, isn''t it?" Peng Yiming said in shock.


    "You mean the dragon has reached the realm of Linghai?" Li Yaowen asked.


    "Not at all." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "I''ve seen the practitioners of Linghai realm, and it''s far away."


    "Young master, have you ever seen the practitioners of Linghai realm? In this world, are there really spiritual sea practitioners? " Peng Yiming seems a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao looked at Peng Yiming and said with a smile, "I just said that I have seen the practitioners of Linghai realm, but I didn''t say that I am in this world."


    Peng Yiming thinks Xiao Yao''s words are worth pondering.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "the trouble we are in now is not the one who cultivates the spirit sea realm, but the white dragon."


    With these words, Xiao Yao''s aura has been running wildly.


    Li Yaowen took a deep breath and said to Xiao Yao, "young master, according to the historical records, this white glue has lived for at least one year. There are still a thousand years to go before it has a chance to turn into a dragon. Hehe, it seems that it''s not a simple thing for us to deal with this white Jiao."


    Xiao Yao nodded. Whether it''s hard to get it done or easy to get it done, will Xiao Yao choose to go back? Even in the face of Pang Wu, how could Xiao Yao ever be afraid? Holding the black dragon in his hand, he turned into a purple awn and flew to Xuejiao¡° Man, why do you break into my forbidden area When Xiao Yao flies to Xuejiao, a cold and heavy voice suddenly rings out in Xiao Yao''s mind¡° So you can talk Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Those who break into Dan Jun''s eclosion platform are dead When Xuejiao finished, he threw away his body, and countless ice and snow came like thousands of feather arrows. Xiao Yao is not anxious or angry. His aura immediately forms a spirit shield to keep ice and snow behind him. Peng Yiming took advantage of the situation and immediately carried the aura to protect Jiang Hongdou, Mr. Li and others¡° Huh? The practitioner of Lingjiang realm? " Xue Jiao''s voice echoed in Xiao Yao''s mind again, "no wonder he dares to come to the forbidden area, but eventually he will die!"

 Chapter 927

    A boa turns into a dragon in a thousand years, and a dragon turns into a dragon in a thousand years.


    This is also Tao.


    "The red lotus is mine. No one can take it away." The cold voice said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yaole said: "you said this is yours, this is yours? It says your name on it? "


    Xuejiao was furious and said, "I have been guarding Xuejiao for hundreds of years."


    "What''s the use of that? Millennium king, 80000 year turtle, why, the sea is theirs? Big fish have to pay taxes for them? " Xiao Yao said.


    "Xue Jiao finally gave up Xiao Yao''s argument.


    It feels that it is very meaningless to fight with human beings.


    They these despicable human beings, have they ever reasoned?


    Think of these, snow Jiao is angry, head like a tank, toward Xiao Yao hard hit over.


    Xiao Yao is like a fat Mayer in front of Xuejiao, but his body is very agile. After avoiding the impact of Xuejiao, he slashes Xuejiao with a black dragon knife filled with aura.


    The sparks were splashing like they were cutting on the hardest metal in the world.


    There was a sharp pain in Xiao Yao''s mouth, and it was obvious that all the black dragon knives in his hands were about to be thrown out.


    After that, he quickly pulled back a distance and looked at the snow dragon with a lot of vigilance in his eyes.


    He felt that he had underestimated the defensive ability of this Xuejiao. You know, his knife just now, even a tank can cut off, even an aircraft carrier, is like cutting tofu.


    However, after the knife fell, there was not even a trace on Xuejiao''s body.


    This gives Xiao Yao a sense of frustration.


    "Human beings, even if you hold a spirit weapon, what can you do? Can you kill me? " Xue Jiao''s voice was full of ridicule to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the red eyes of the two lanterns with a sneer.


    "Let''s not say that you are just a snow dragon. Even if you really turn into a dragon, I can''t kill you?" When Xiao Yao spoke, he once again carried the aura in his body.


    "Well, let me see how capable you are!" The sound of a snow dragon rips out again. In an instant, the whole valley of samsara is shaking, as if it is going to collapse at any time.


    Xiao Yao''s face remained unchanged, and his body hung in the air. Purple light patterns spread around like cobwebs, and finally covered the snow dragon.


    Black dragon knife in hand, hold it high.


    When Xiao Yao raised the black dragon knife, Xuejiao seemed to have a very bad feeling.


    It seems that the surrounding air has become thin up.


    It didn''t wait for Xiao Yao to store its strength, but it had already hurled at Xiao Yao.


    Open your mouth, a dark blue flame like a ghost fire rippling heat wave, towards Xiao Yao.


    The smell of blood almost made Xiao yaoxun faint.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, and his hand holding the knife trembled slightly.


    Finally, a knife fell, the knife gas Teng but up, a burst of destroy Gula decay, seems to be able to cut off the day.


    The straight knife Qi is like a scar. It''s a posture of cutting Xuejiao into two parts.


    The knife is steaming for a thousand li.


    Xue Jiao''s body was still rising towards Xiao Yao''s position. It seemed that he wanted to swallow Xiao Yao, but he was pushed out directly by the knife gas. He let out a shrill scream and hit the wall of the snow mountain behind him.


    Even on the snowy mountain wall, countless pieces of ice were cut off by the knife. For example, when I was a child, I could see the ice cone on the roof of the house, which fell down and made a hole several meters deep.


    The power of a knife.


    After hitting the wall of the snow mountain, Xue Jiao kept rolling on the wall for about ten times before he managed to stabilize himself.


    "A knife, the name cut empty." Xiao Yao''s head is full of sweat.


    This Dao exhausted the general aura in his body, but only exerted 30% of the power of the black dragon''s first Dao.


    If it is 100%, it may be able to divide the iceberg into two parts? Maybe, more than that, he thought.


    "Don''t hurt me, damn it!" Xuejiao''s voice did not ring in Xiao Yao''s mind this time, but reverberated in the whole reincarnation valley.


    Li Yaowen''s face turned pale for a moment, and then a mouthful of black blood came out of his mouth.


    Peng Yiming''s face changed slightly, and he quickly pulled Li Yaowen to himself.


    "The strength of Xuejiao is more than that. We are careless. You are behind me. Don''t fight hard!"


    Li Yaowen nodded, wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and asked in a low voice, "will the young master be ok?"


    Peng Yiming''s eyes twinkle. Obviously, he doesn''t have enough confidence.


    If it was him, he would not be as good as Xuejiao, even though he was already a practitioner of Lingjiang realm.


    Even the aftereffects of the roar gave him a headache.


    He raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao in the center of the storm and sighed.


    In the face of such a powerful beast, young master, is he really OK?


    But he also understood that even if he wanted to help in the past, he couldn''t go away. Otherwise, even the aura burst out during the battle was not something that Li Yaowen, Jiang Hongdou and Li could resist.


    Xiao Yao weighs the black dragon knife in his hand again.


    His eyes were cold and his voice was cold.


    "Only the characters who are forced to die will roar. Is your strength limited to this?" Xiao Yao sneered, "why don''t you take a look at my second knife, how about cutting the immortal?"


    With that, he raised his wrist again, and the aura in his body was moving wildly, and the purple light on his body was more intense.


    Originally invisible Dao Qi was infected into purple.


    A purple rainbow, enough to run through the whole world.


    The air of the sword is majestic, and the purple air comes from the East!


    Xuejiao''s body wriggled desperately to avoid the blow. Even though he had absolute confidence in his natural armor scales, he didn''t dare to fight hard at this time.


    When it found that it was difficult to escape because of its huge body, its body turned into a silver light and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Straight as a line.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were fixed on the silver light coming towards him without fear.


    A knife fell, Purple Rainbow condensed into a long knife shape, and the ball of silver light hit together.


    It''s night, but it''s as bright as day.


    The huge mass of light rose slowly in the air. At the moment of the explosion, Peng Yiming was forced out of a certain distance by the incomparably thick air engine.


    You know, he''s just a war watcher!


    What''s more, is Xiao Yao in the center of the battle?


    Xiao Yao''s body, like a broken kite, flew out and fell into the ice and snow.


    Xiao Yao''s black dragon sword was originally an artifact. What''s more, Xiao Yao''s black dragon sword has already entered the Lingjiang river.


    Xiao Yao has enough self-confidence. If he is against himself, he is just an ordinary cultivator of Lingjiang realm. I''m afraid this knife will be enough to kill him.


    Unfortunately, this snow dragon is much better than those who practice Lingjiang realm. Especially the defensive ability, he wondered if even the practitioners of Linghai realm could have the defensive ability of this snow dragon.


    It''s terrible!


    Xuejiao''s body fell into the mountain wall. When Xiao Yao got up, it rolled out again.


    The scales on his body have begun to seep out blood.


    "I really think you are invincible in the world!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it seems that you will still get hurt!"


    Xue Jiao said angrily, "so what? How many more can you do? Don''t you still have to die? "


    Xiao Yao fell into a short silence.


    He had to admit that this Xuejiao''s words reached the key point.


    Black dragon''s two sabres are really violent. They are totally unreasonable and domineering.


    In the third Dao, Xiao Yao can''t cut it. His strength and ability are not enough. Even in the first Dao, he can''t cut it with absolute momentum.


    It seems that if you want to cut the third Dao, you must cut the first Dao and the second Dao by 10%.


    For Xiao Yao now, it''s too far away.


    Once again, Xuejiao comes to Xiao Yao.


    This time, it''s full fire.


    Although it thinks that it can still be the final winner, but now the cultivator of Lingjiang realm has brought it a lot of pressure.


    After this war, I''m afraid it will have to practice for hundreds of years before it can get the qualification of dragon.


    At the thought of this, he was furious.


    However, just when Xue Jiao thinks he is going to swallow Xiao Yao, the black dragon sword in Xiao Yao''s hand suddenly rolls around in his palm.


    Then, the black dragon sword flashed a dazzling golden light.


    With Xiao Yao as the center, a breath from the flood spreads around.


    The body of the snow dragon suddenly stopped in the air.


    It looks at the black dragon knife in Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "This is dragon Qi?"


    Xiao Yao grinned.


    Although the Dragon Qi in the body is not enough, I don''t know how much more domineering it is.


    If you pour it into the black dragon sword, you can increase your strength by 10% or 20%.


    Although I don''t know if this knife can completely kill Xuejiao, I have to do everything even if I don''t have much hope in the face of such a powerful beast.


    Xiao Yao is not an irrational person, but since it''s time to put all his eggs in one basket, what else can he hesitate?


    Behind Xiao Yao, the golden light soars again. A golden virtual dragon is writhing in the air, flying in the clouds, breathing and waving its claws, which is picturesque.


    "Can you stop this knife?" Xiao Yao said softly.


    However, when Xiao Yao was about to chop it down, the cold voice rang out in Xiao Yao''s mind again¡° Stop it, I''ll give up Xiao Yao recognized that it was Xuejiao''s voice. Xiao Yao frowned, a little surprised¡° I used to be a Jiao, but I was not as angry as the Dragon King. I admit defeat, I admit defeat! " With that, a stream of information suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind. A piece of gold paper, dense boy, the four characters on it are the clearest¡° The deed of admission. " Xiao Yao''s expression is dull. Before Xiao Yao could put away the Dragon Qi in his body, the snow dragon suddenly rose into the air, took off his white armor, turned into a dragon spirit, and penetrated into Xiao Yao''s body. As soon as he enters the body, he is absorbed by the spinning Yulong Jue. The spirit of the Dragon enters the body and the dragon looks sideways.

 Chapter 928

    This is the end of a big war.


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    He didn''t expect that the Dragon Qi in Xuejiao''s body was the most frightening thing.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it is true. After all, the snow dragon has not turned into a dragon. As it says, a little dragon spirit is fatal to it.


    At this time, Xiao Yao thought of Xuejiao''s voice again.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have a keel in your body. It seems that I underestimated you. Even if the Dragon Qi didn''t kill me and the keel was shocked, it might make my spirit disperse. Can''t you tell me earlier? Isn''t that a delay? "


    Xiao Yao


    Is it your own fault or your own?


    "Master, it seems that you still have the breath of Dragon Spirit in your body?" The voice of Xuejiao was a tremor.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "in my body yuan Dan."


    "That''s good. Fortunately, I hid in the Yulong Jue. Otherwise, the dragon spirit could devour me directly. Master, don''t put me and the dragon spirit together. I can''t stand it. Even if it is half dead, it can''t be done!"


    Xiao Yaole said, "why didn''t you do that before?"


    Xuejiao laughed and said, "master, if you want to communicate with me, just use your mental energy. In addition, I''m not belittling you. If it''s just you, I really don''t pay attention to it. It''s just that Longqi and Longgu are my nemesis. "


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that he had been despised.


    "Master, what are you doing with the Dragon Spirit in Yuandan?" Xuejiao asked.


    "I promised to send him to Longyu." Xiao Yao said.


    "Longyu?" Xuejiao in yulongjue was immediately excited and asked, "are you going to Longyu?"


    "So what, so what?" Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    "Great, great, ha ha! It seems that I didn''t give up in vain! " Xue Jiao said excitedly, "since you are going to the Dragon Kingdom, I will follow you. When you put that Dragon Spirit into the Dragon Kingdom, just throw me in."


    "So you can turn into a dragon?"


    "Well, then I can turn into a dragon!" Xuejiao said.


    Xiao Yao asked, "where is the Dragon kingdom?"


    "The Dragon kingdom is the Dragon kingdom. I only know that when the Dragon turned into a dragon, it would be able to remove the dust of the world and enter the Dragon kingdom from the traces of the sky."


    "After entering the Dragon kingdom?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xuejiao didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you even know what''s the use of entering the Dragon kingdom?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuejiao''s voice trembled slightly: "I didn''t think about this problem. It''s just that when I was a python, I wanted to turn Jiao and dragon. I didn''t regret it or be afraid of it. But if you want to ask me, what about entering the Dragon Kingdom, I don''t know."


    "Silly Jiao." Xiao Yao joked.


    "Not really." Xuejiao laughed, "this is probably the law of heaven. When you say that a man is born, his parents tell him that he wants to gain fame and honor his ancestors. If he doesn''t have enough money, he will become a master. However, how about climbing to the top step by step, and how about King''s coming to the world? It''s just a change of life. Even if a million generals give orders to the emperor, what should they do? "


    "..." Xiao Yao was silent.


    Xue Jiao laughs and doesn''t ask Xiao Yao.


    It feels that it is much more moral than this master.


    At the very least, I will not ask a question that has no answer. If I ask too many questions, I am afraid that my heart will be confused and my way will be confused.


    If we can see through the things in the world, it''s probably 70 or 80 years, a little longer, more than 100 years. Eating cereals is alive. Eating Manchu and Han people is also alive. Some people live high in the mountains, and their lives are boring. Some people live in the open air, but they are carefree. It''s even more beautiful to have those three or two acquaintances who can talk by candlelight.


    What is not to waste this life? Everyone can figure it out, and who doesn''t want to.


    Xiao Yao rose and picked up the red lotus.


    "It doesn''t hurt, does it?" Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    "If you can take me to Longyu, I will not be distressed." Xuejiao''s voice is flat.


    Xiao Yao smiles and puts Honglian in front of Xiaobai.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaobai, you don''t know whether it''s your father or your mother who gave you to me. Besides some elixirs, what can I give you? You can''t die. If you die, I''ll... "


    Before Xiao Yao finished speaking, the little white beast had already jumped up and gnawed at the red lotus in front of him.


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    In his mind, Xue Jiao''s voice was sarcastic: "this is the spirit beast of Xueyuan. Although it can''t compare with the dragon, it''s not much worse. It can''t die so easily. Although its defense ability is not as good as mine, it can jump around as long as it has one breath. Are you fooled by it?"


    Xiao Yao


    He has seen the cunning in Xiaobai''s eyes.


    Maybe, as Xuejiao said, he was cheated by Xiaobai.


    "Do you know ice fire?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Xuejiao was silent.


    "That''s it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Are you coming for ice and fire?" Xuejiao asked.


    "So what, so what?"


    "I just don''t want to be disturbed." Xuejiao said.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "You said that person, is Su Liang?"


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t he eclosion?"


    "What did you see with your own eyes?"


    "No


    "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Xiao Yao was silent again.


    Although Xue Jiao didn''t say much, he could also understand from his words that the fact didn''t seem to be what Li Yaowen said.


    Others say that Su Liang emerged in Beichuan.


    But it''s deserted here. How many people can see it?


    "I only take ice and fire."


    "Just go, go!" Xue Jiao said with a smile, "who let you be my master? Besides, the man didn''t say that no one would come. "


    Xiao Yao returns to Peng Yiming and others.


    "Little master, the Snow Dragon..."


    "In my mind." Xiao Yao said.


    Peng Yiming''s face is full of shock, obviously some can''t believe it.


    It''s hard for him to understand Xiao Yao''s words. After thinking about it or not, he can''t understand it. How many things about Xiao Yao can be understood?


    Even if Xiao Yao took him to chat for a day and a night, he would be confused even if he was also full of fog. In this case, why ask more questions.


    "I''m going to a place with Xuejiao to get ice and fire. You wait for me." Xiao Yao said.


    Peng Yiming nodded and said with a smile, "little Lord, pay attention to safety."


    Xiao Yao turned around and walked a few steps, then turned back.


    "I want to take you in. It won''t let you in." Xiao Yao said.


    Peng Yiming was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "why do you need to explain


    "I can''t do without an explanation. Although I want to make it clear, I feel uncomfortable without an explanation." Xiao Yao said bitterly.


    Peng Yiming is happy. "Do you believe it?"


    "If you don''t say it, I don''t believe it. If you do, I believe it." Peng Yiming said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded, his body turned into a purple awn, and walked away.


    After Xiao Yao left, Li came to Peng Yiming.


    "Mr. Peng, maybe, follow Xiao Yao, you can also find the baby!" Li said.


    "Didn''t you hear what the young Lord said just now?" Peng Yiming''s eyes are cold.


    "Do you really believe him when he says that?" Li teacher wry smile, "I do not want to believe."


    "If you can believe it, I can''t believe it." Peng Yiming sighed, "some words, listen to is false, in fact is true, some words, listen to like real, in fact is false."


    "I don''t understand." Mr. Li shook his head.


    "You are a layman." Peng Yiming said.


    "You are also a layman. After saying so many things that I can''t understand, in fact, it can only be summed up in a few words - if you believe it, it''s true¡°


    Peng Yiming laughed.


    Xiao Yao has already jumped to the snow mountain.


    Under the guidance of Xuejiao, Xiao Yao stepped into the border.


    In fact, even if there is no Xuejiao, Xiao Yao can still break the border if he is given some time. But since there is a shortcut, why should there be some twists and turns?


    In front of me is a cave.


    There was no chill.


    "Dan Jun Su Liang, can you lay such a border?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That person was originally the cultivation of Linghai." Xuejiao said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    There are inscriptions on both sides of the cave.


    Right: "a Dan set the world, can''t set Acacia."


    Left: "a sword turned the world, can''t open the past."


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    Just two lines of words, but outlines a picture volume.


    "Isn''t he really immortal?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and stepped into the cave.


    The structure of the cave is very simple and the area is not large.


    There are a few things that can hold the time?


    It''s just a picture scroll on the wall, but it''s preserved as before.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how Su Liang did it, and he didn''t care how he did it.


    On the picture scroll, there is a girl with black hair, green shirt, colored shoes, holding a fan to cover half of her face. The only pair of Phoenix eyes that are exposed have the aura that can not be covered by the paper.


    "He said that he entered the Tao for her and missed it for her." Xuejiao said. Xiao Yao said, "did he fail¡° No, Shendan is about to become one. He suddenly crushes it. " Xuejiao said¡° Why? " Xuejiao was silent for a long time. Maybe after a long time, he forgot a lot of what the man said. It took about a minute for the voice of Xue Jiao to reverberate in Xiao Yao''s mind¡° He said, "I''m still not immortal. I''m afraid the girl will be worried if she can''t find him in her next life."¡° Next life... "Xiao Yao wanted to laugh, but he didn''t laugh after all. He didn''t see Su Liang, and he didn''t know who the girl was. What kind of story, what kind of past, can let Dan Jun Su Liang finally give up the chance to become an immortal and choose reincarnation¡° Is it worth it? " Xiao Yao stared at the portrait and muttered to himself¡° He thinks it''s not good for others to build the avenue of heaven and earth. Just build the girl''s own way. " Xue Jiao said with a smile, "this fool."

 Chapter 929

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know Su Liang.


    Su Liang probably does not need future generations to understand him.


    Xue Jiao asked Xiao Yao, "do you think it''s worth Su Liang''s doing this?"


    "In this world, there are so many things that can be measured right and wrong by value, and value is right? Is it wrong not to be worth it? I think it''s farting. We don''t understand, so we don''t think it''s worth it. If he thinks it''s good, it''s worth it. That''s right. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "why insist?"


    Xuejiao suddenly didn''t want to talk.


    "I suddenly feel that you can''t do such a thing." Xuejiao said, "I think, what I don''t understand is not Su Liang, but all of you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "only in this way can he be a man."


    With that, he added: "some people are standing, their backs are straight, but in fact, from another angle, they are almost lying in the soil."


    He envies Su Liang! This person eventually entered the Tao, even if the loess.


    The road between heaven and earth, noble and healthy, is too high, too far away - and she is in front of her, and she can hold it with her hand.


    Xuejiao is noncommittal.


    At this time, the painting started to catch fire from the end.


    The Milky flame made Xiao Yao step back.


    After barely standing firm, the forehead was covered with a layer of sweat.


    "This is ice fire!" Snow Jiao surprised to say.


    "I didn''t expect that the ice and fire was hidden in the picture." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    "It seems that Su Liang is going to leave the ice and fire to you. Otherwise, it is impossible for him not to appear sooner or later, but at this time." Xue Jiao said happily.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Although it was only a small flame, it made Xiao Yao feel that the fire could burn everything in the world.


    Xiao Yao suddenly took a step forward.


    The flame is burning.


    One more step forward.


    Fire burns the heart.


    Xuejiao hiding in yulongjue is not calm.


    "Are you going to refine ice and fire, or are you going to be refined by ice and fire?" Xuejiao asked.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    When the picture disappeared, the group of ice fire suddenly turned into a small group of beating flames.


    It was at this time that Xiao Yao rushed forward and held out his hand.


    "Are you crazy?" Xuejiao was shocked.


    That ice fire is a strange kind of fire. Mysteriously speaking, this small cluster of fire can melt the whole Beichuan.


    Just as Xiao Yao''s palm was about to be burned by ice and fire, a white gas engine suddenly burst out from his palm and quickly enveloped the fire.


    Immediately, Binghuo followed the soft Qi and ran into Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xuejiao, hiding in yulongjue, was shocked to see this scene.


    "How did you do it?"


    "I won''t tell you." Xiao Yao smiles.


    Before I saw the doctor xuanming, Xiao Yao already knew how to control the ice and fire.


    Now ice and fire are in front of us. If Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to integrate ice and fire, isn''t it stupid.


    Before that strange Qi machine, it was actually the medical Qi in Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Will you choose to enter the Tao with Dan in the future?" Xuejiao said.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head, "which is closest, choose which one!"


    "I don''t think you are in a complicated mood now!" Xue Jiao said with a smile.


    "Suddenly thought of some, a lot of things have not had time to do."


    With that, he raised his legs and walked out of the cave.


    "In this cave, there are some mysteries, some alchemy books and some medicinal materials. Do you really want them?" Snow Jiao surprised to say.


    "I said before, I only take ice and fire, and men keep their word, don''t they?" Xiao Yao smiles.


    Maybe, I really don''t want to disturb Su Liang.


    Who knows?


    The moment he walked out of the cave, Xiao Yao turned around again, and there was a banner on the top of the two lines.


    Four words: Tao is not as good as Tao.


    "I don''t want to be like you. Even if I want to become an immortal, I will take them to become an immortal together. The door of heaven is too small, so I will cut a door with my knife."


    Then he turned and left.


    Never look back.


    Xue Jiao can''t understand Xiao Yao again.


    People! Generally speaking, they are not trustworthy? What kind of person are you!


    He came out of the border and returned to Peng Yiming.


    "Young master, is it done?" Peng Yiming asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao smiles, nods, reaches out his hand and spreads out his palm. The medical Qi in his body slightly urges him. The white flame is beating slowly, as if he has been given life.


    "Ha ha, so Binghuo looks like this?" Li Yaowen said with a smile, "young master, you didn''t take anything except this ice fire?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "take it."


    Xuejiao didn''t believe it.


    It knows better than anyone what''s going on in the cave.


    Apart from the ice and fire, what else did Xiao Yao touch?


    "What is it?" Peng Yiming asked.


    "A story." Xiao Yao has deep eyes.


    Xue Jiao


    It wants to make complaints about Xiao Yao.


    Who makes himself a younger brother now?


    Walking on the way back, Xiao Yao suddenly thought of something and asked: "Xuejiao, I ask you, do you know what I do?"


    "Yes


    "Can I block you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, as long as you close your mind for a while, I won''t be able to spy."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Xue Jiao asked curiously, "but why do you want to block me?"


    "You deserve to have no sex. Life!" Xiao Yao said fiercely.


    Xue Jiao


    It''s not a fool. How can it not know the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    After returning Jiang Hongdou and Mr. Li to the camp, Xiao Yao also thinks that it''s time to go back to China directly.


    Jiang Hongdou looks at Li Yaowen with tears in her eyes.


    It seems that he wants to say something, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Li Yaowen''s lips wriggled. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I''m going." Li Yaowen said.


    Jiang Hongdou nodded.


    Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming both frowned and looked at Li Yaowen with strange eyes.


    Whether Xiao Yao or Peng Yiming, they all think that this boy will take Jiang Hongdou directly.


    Even if Li Yaowen didn''t speak, Jiang Hongdou should be willing to follow Li Yaowen.


    But these two guys didn''t say anything.


    That''s weird.


    After walking out of a distance, Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    He looked at Li Yaowen and said, "no, I can''t help it. If I can''t pick out an answer from you today, I guess I can''t sleep at night. Why don''t you take the girl Jiang Hongdou away?"


    Li Yaowen was stunned. He came back to himself and said with a bitter smile, "she didn''t say she wanted to go with me, either."


    Xiao Yao patted his head hard.


    He finally realized where the crux of the problem was.


    He overestimated Li Yaowen''s Eq.


    "They didn''t say they would go with you. Did you ask them if they would like to go with you?"


    "I''m afraid she''ll refuse me." Li Yaowen thought about it and said, "besides, I''m afraid I''ll delay other girls. What''s that behind me? I can protect her in Beichuan, and I can barely protect her in reincarnation valley. But in the world of monsters, I''m afraid that the glass in my hand can''t protect her life. "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Peng Yiming also laughed.


    They all looked at the silly boy in front of them.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Do you think it''s a big world?" Xiao Yao shook his head, "maybe, but if you take her with you, it''s not the world."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s gentle country." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s true that gentleness village is the tomb of heroes. If you can sleep with me, why wade into the muddy water in the river and lake?"


    After that, he gave Li Yaowen a slap on the back: "go, I''ll let you go, and you''ll go. If you''re in trouble, you''ll tell others that it''s an order to pick up girls!"


    Li Yaowen couldn''t laugh or cry, but he really went.


    Looking at Li Yaowen''s running back, Xiao Yao grins.


    "Young master, if everyone in Yunxiao hall is like this, what can we do?" Peng Yiming said with a frown.


    "If all the people in Yunxiao hall withdraw from the world for the sake of the people in their hearts, I will wake up laughing when I sleep." Xiao Yao turned to look at Peng Yiming and said, "I never thought of letting Yunxiao hall block a million arrows for me. Since I promised to be the little master of Yunxiao hall for you, I have to be prepared. Even if the sky falls, there is nothing for you. I''ll be the one to support you."


    Then he went on with his hands behind his back.


    After a few steps, Peng Yiming didn''t catch up.


    Turning around, he found Peng Yiming kneeling on the ice.


    Xiao Yao frowned and scolded, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just want to kneel, the sage said, kneel every day, full of energy!" Peng Yiming said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao pulled Peng Yiming from the ground and said with a smile, "which Saint said that?"


    "I don''t know, but young master, think about it! If I become a saint one day, isn''t that what the saint said? " Peng Yiming seriously explained to Xiao Yao.


    "The star chart and the moon chart can''t match your big face." Xiao Yao shook his head, "what a big face you have?"¡° When I was a child, my mother told me, "I look good." Peng Yiming said seriously. Xiao Yao thought about it, looked at Peng Yiming and asked, "what does this have to do with my big face?"¡° Since I look so good, my face is too small, isn''t it a waste? I wish I had a big face Peng Yiming said with a smile. Xiao Yao: "he kicked Peng Yiming angrily. Behind him, the boy with a small bag ran to Jiang Hongdou. Out of breath, he forgot to run the aura in his body¡° Why are you back? " Jiang Hongdou, who had just put away her tears, stared at Li Yaowen¡° There''s something missing. " Li Yaowen gasped¡° Oh... What? Can I help you find it? " When Jiang Hongdou talks, he looks around deliberately, looking for something for Li Yaowen. He is just afraid that the man in front of him will see the loneliness in his eyes. Just then, her wrist was suddenly held tightly by one hand. Familiar voice, blow open the green silk, fall into and stand¡° If you miss a girl, you can''t bear her sorrow. " The young man''s white teeth are bright against the snow.

 Chapter 930

    There seems to be no end to the glacier road.


    "Shall we just walk back?" Jiang Hongdou attached to Li Yaowen, wiped his red eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, walk back." Li Yaowen nodded, "when I came here, I didn''t have time to have a look at the Wanli glacier in Beichuan. No, I had a chance."


    "Is it good?" Jiang Hongdou gave a bitter smile and said, "I''ve been here for many years, and I haven''t found anything good to see."


    "Well, yes." Li Yaowen nodded, "however, it depends on who to watch it with."


    Jiang Hongdou blushed.


    Walking in front of Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming, the corners of their mouths twitch violently.


    They are thinking, who said that this boy had low EQ before? It''s bullshit.


    It''s unnecessary to tease girls with high level.


    Is this boy born that day, has been full of talent?


    After walking for nearly half an hour, Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yao said something.


    Peng Yiming nodded and raised his sword.


    "Young master, I''ll take it." Peng Yiming said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Peng Yiming and nods.


    Listening to what Peng Yiming and Xiao Yao said, Jiang Hongdou couldn''t understand, so he had to turn around and look at Li Yaowen beside him.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked softly.


    "It''s OK. Those followers have finally come up with us. We''ve been waiting for them for so long, haven''t we?" Li Yaowen said with a smile.


    Jiang Hongdou''s face changed slightly.


    After walking for such a long time, she didn''t expect anyone to follow her.


    "Are you afraid?" Li Yaowen laughed and said, "follow me. After that, there may be some people who want to kill you at any time."


    "Will you protect me?" Jiang Hongdou asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know if I can protect you, but I will die in front of you." Li Yaowen thought about it and said seriously.


    "Then I''m not afraid." Jiang Hongdou smiles.


    Li Yaowen clenched Jiang Hongdou''s hand and said with a smile, "silly girl."


    At this time, a blood line, along the vast white ice and snow, toward Xiao Yao and others quietly approaching.


    Peng Yiming waved his big knife and thrust it into the ice and snow under his feet.


    Knife gas along a straight line, the glacier opened a crack, forcing out the blood line.


    A man in a black robe finally got out of the glacier.


    "Hey, how did the blood people start to be groundhog?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    When the man appeared, Peng Yiming had already grasped the big knife in his hand and rushed over.


    "What''s that?" Jiang Hongdou asked curiously.


    I''m not afraid. I''m just curious.


    "Have you seen the movie? This is the vampire that sometimes appears in movies. " Li Yaowen said with a smile, "have you met me for the first time? If you don''t wait, I''ll catch one for you and study it for you. "


    Jiang Hongdou shook his head vigorously.


    Although she is a curious girl, her taste is not so strong


    Peng Yiming''s body can only catch a shadow, purple Mang, in the blink of an eye, he came to the man in black robe. At the same time, with a long knife in his hand, the waves of the knife rolling, he cut off the man''s head in black robe.


    Peng Yiming fell down and stood in the distance, with his bloody sword on his shoulder, sneering.


    "With this ability, it''s not good to kill people."


    While speaking, around him, five blood lines came again.


    Peng Yiming''s ears moved slightly, and he burst into laughter. He roared: "come on!"


    At the same time, he poured his sword into the glacier again.


    Take him as the center, lay a huge cobweb of Qi.


    There was a roar and snow flying around.


    There are several pieces of ice and snow toward the direction of Xiao Yao and others smashed over, Xiao Yao stretched out his hand to wave, free to open.


    Jiang Hongdou was frightened by this scene.


    She couldn''t believe what her eyes saw.


    Five black robed men reappear and surround the man at the center.


    All of a sudden, they turned into a blood mist, dodged the cobweb of Qi engine, and rushed towards Peng Yiming.


    Peng Yiming laughed.


    "Some little animals, dare you!"


    The sound is like an air wave, and a wave is rolling like the Yangtze River.


    The five blood fog instantly solidified.


    "This is really a big hand, five blood king like characters, but just like this, how dare to find a Lingjiang realm practitioner''s trouble?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    He turned to look at Jiang Hongdou and Li Yaowen and said, "let''s go first."


    "Good." Li Yaowen nodded.


    Jiang Hongdou seemed a little uneasy. He pointed to Peng Yiming and said, "don''t we care about him?"


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and then laughed.


    "If he can''t solve these five animals, what can he do with them?"


    With that, he turned his back into a Purple Rainbow and left.


    Li Yaowen grabs Jiang Hongdou and gallops on the glacier.


    He comforted Jiang Hongdou in a low voice: "although I can''t understand their situation, since the little master doesn''t matter, it must be really OK. Moreover, I also believe that brother Yiming has few rivals. At least in this world, I don''t believe that someone can kill him. The little master can have that ability. Even the white Qimei in Tianxing palace can''t do anything to brother Yiming, If you can''t fight, just run. "


    Jiang Hongdou can''t laugh or cry, some can''t understand.


    However, Li Yaowen''s words also reassured Jiang Hongdou a lot. Since Li Yaowen said that there would be no accident, he could be relieved.


    Peng Yiming''s speed is getting faster and faster, and the knife gas has scattered five groups of blood fog. Before the blood fog condenses again, he rushes up again. With a shrill cry, there are only four blood kings left.


    Ten minutes later, Peng Yiming wiped the blood on the knife and frowned.


    "It''s bloody. It''s stinky." Peng Yiming snorts coldly and drags his long knife away


    China, Kyoto.


    Zhuge burned the sky to enter the Dragon protection hall again.


    "Master!"


    Hundreds of practitioners, shouting in unison.


    Zhuge burns the sky to stand on the high platform, the long robe has no wind automatically.


    After that, he held out his hand and pressed it, indicating that all the people under the stage would be quiet.


    Then he said slowly, "I''m not the leader of the Dragon protection hall. I''m just here to help. When Xiao Yao comes back, you can ask him whether he is willing to be the head of this hall or not


    Long Jianxing sighed.


    In fact, Zhuge''s words were not unexpected.


    Although he didn''t want to hear such words, what did Zhuge Huotian want to do, what did he want to say, and when did he need to decide whether it was right or wrong?


    Zhuge''s burning heaven is a truth.


    Money destroys people and temples destroy people.


    If he really has to stay here, he is really afraid that one day he will forget the road and heaven and earth.


    "There are about 30 sects and families of practitioners who are now escaping into the secular world. I''m afraid the whole world will be in chaos again." Zhuge Fantian turned his face and looked at the thunder, sighed and said.


    "There''s nothing wrong with chaos." Thunder said with a smile, "sooner or later, there will be chaos. After chaos, there will be a new order and oppression. It''s better to release it and teach them how to be human."


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile and said, "I''m afraid I don''t have that ability."


    "What do you need?" Jinglei frowned and said, "if you don''t agree with me, I''m convinced. Tell those practitioners that although this is the secular world, although the aura is scarce, it''s the forbidden area for their practitioners. In this way, isn''t it good?"


    Zhuge burned the sky, crying and laughing.


    Thunder or thunder.


    Compared with martial arts, thunder is worse than Zhuge''s burning heaven.


    But if you talk about the heroic and magnificent mind, Zhuge''s burning heaven and thunder are far from each other.


    "In a word, as long as Xiao Yao comes back, the whole secular world will be peaceful."


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to say." Thunder shook his head.


    "Why?" Zhuge Fantian had some doubts. "It seems that you still don''t know Xiao Yao''s strength now!"


    Jinglei laughed and said, "I don''t know much about Xiao Yao''s strength now, but you don''t seem to know much about Xiao Yao''s character! What''s wrong with the world? What if the world is ruined? It doesn''t matter to him whether it is a peaceful and prosperous time or not. What matters is whether he is happy or not. "


    "Well, it seems that I think a little too much." Zhuge said.


    Thunder sighed, speechless.


    At this time, Lin Minyan suddenly rushed over.


    "Mr. Zhuge, the mountain city is in turmoil. It seems that hundreds of practitioners have gathered."


    Zhuge Huotian slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? What is their purpose? "


    Lin Minyan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know yet."


    "The South sky is far away, song Yilin!" Zhuge opened his mouth to drink.


    Two young men came up to him.


    Nan Tianyuan is OK. His expression is calm. Song Yilin is still in a state of idleness.


    "Is it feasible for you to handle the affairs of the mountain city?"


    "No way."


    "I''m not going either." Song Yilin shook his head.


    Lin Minyan was a little worried, and said: "you two, the mountain city has been surging. If you are a little late, I don''t know what kind of trouble you will cause."


    "So what?" Nan Tianyuan asked, "what is it to do with me?"¡° Yes Song Yilin said, "we came to Kyoto because our grandfather and sister-in-law all came to Kyoto, so we didn''t dare not follow. If you want us to leave Kyoto, it''s impossible. "¡° If you go, I will protect Li Xiaoxiao and others. " Zhuge burned the sky and said¡° Oh, but I don''t believe it. " Nan Tianyuan shrugs his shoulders. Thunder burst out laughing. Zhuge Fantian turned his face and looked at Thunder, a little annoyed. What time is it? This guy laughs¡° You see, I''ll tell you what? Even if Xiao Yao came back, his attitude was similar to theirs. I said, "don''t you know the boy''s character?" With that, Jinglei laughed more happily. It''s a very happy thing to see Zhuge burn the sky and eat the shriveled.

 Chapter 931

    Inside the mountain border, people in Yunxiao hall stand outside the border with golden daggers.


    As soon as the breeze blows, the overwhelming smell of blood is choking.


    Feng Ziyan''s hand holding the long knife was shaking.


    "Ordinary animal, animal!" He stares at the white friars standing in front of him, hoping to cut them in half.


    People in Causeway are dead.


    "No wonder the former Temple Master said that the place we chose was not good. There were too many people outside, so it was easy for them to kill themselves." Wang Tianye sighed and his heart was dripping blood.


    The friars in white, about hundreds of people, led by Xu AO and the second elder.


    "Today, I will kill you!" Xu Ao looked coldly at the people standing in front of him and said with a smile, "how come you are just a practitioner of Lingjiang realm? Don''t you still have the hall master named Li Dan? Have you become a shrinking turtle? "


    "If you insult me, there will be no amnesty for killing me!"


    Dozens of long swords came out of their scabbard and filled the air.


    A man in a long black shirt walked slowly to dozens of people in Yunxiao hall.


    The expression on his face is so indifferent that people can''t see happiness and sadness.


    Zhuge Tu, a man with the same surname as Zhuge Huotian.


    Different from Zhuge''s burning heaven, Zhuge TU will have a bright future. In less than 40 years, he is already a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. It is said that he is the first person under Li Dan in Yunxiao hall.


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t know much about zhugetu. After he came to Yunxiao hall, zhugetu went to shut up and came out today.


    Li Dan, Peng Yiming and Zhuge Tu are the three practitioners of Lingjiang realm in Yunxiao hall.


    Black shirt, black shoes, black hair, and a black sword.


    "You shouldn''t have come." Zhuge Tu''s voice was cold.


    "Hum, if you don''t come, how can you wipe out the cloud hall completely?" Xu Ao said with a sneer, "where''s Xiao Yao? Isn''t that the thief is also here? Maybe if you give him up, I can get away with it! "


    Zhuge Tu burst out laughing.


    "It''s a little interesting. Even if there are so many people, they dare to come to our Yunxiao hall. Let''s not say whether Xiao Yao is our little Lord or not. Even if he is not, then what? If we want to protect someone in Yunxiao hall, why should we look at others'' faces? "


    Finish saying, he angrily drank a, the vigorous Qi in the body moves.


    When the black sword comes out of its sheath, the black awn twinkles.


    "This sword is called chop God." Zhuge Tu said.


    Xu Ao sneered.


    The two elders under him have already rushed to Zhuge Tu.


    "I can''t help myself." Zhuge Tu glanced at the silver, and the black sword rolled around in his palm.


    Immediately, the light of the sword soared, like a black snake, spitting out the letter.


    With a stab of the long sword in his hand, the Qi of the sword smashes the whole void.


    The elder''s face changed slightly. He stretched out his hand to grasp the sword, but his fingers were cut off.


    It''s good to close the hand quickly, otherwise, the palm will fall off.


    After a sword, the two elders retreated.


    I don''t dare to underestimate this man named Zhuge Tu any more.


    He drew a long red sword and his expression sank.


    "What if I give you ten thousand swords?" Zhuge Tu yelled angrily, "I will cut it with one sword!"


    With that, the black sword rolled away again.


    "Presumptuous!" The two elders burst into a rage and rushed to Zhuge Tu again.


    The swords did not collide with each other, but there was a loud bang.


    The sword Qi collides, the air wave swallows the river and washes the moon.


    The sword Qi is like a thread, and the thread goes through the sky.


    "Sword up!" Zhuge Tu yelled, and the spirit and sword Qi in his body blended together.


    This sword can break the sky.


    The two elders waved their long red sword again, trying to keep the sword Qi out. However, they were pale by the gang pressure. They wanted to break through the sky, but they were trapped in the continuous sword net.


    "Break it for me!" The two elders got angry, straightened their back, made a sword into the sky, and clenched the other hand into a fist.


    After that, the sea of Qi in the body began to roll, and the aura was mighty, just like thousands of troops, stepping on the dust.


    A knife of red sword light condenses and forms, and wants to break through the sky.


    The wind is blowing and the sword door is wide open.


    Xu Ao wants to make a move, but he is held on his shoulder by a hand.


    "Don''t worry, look again." The voice said with a smile.


    Xu Ao snorted coldly and said¡° That''s the second elder of Hong Jianzong and the second one to practice Lingjiang realm of Hong Jianzong. Naturally, you Tianxing palace doesn''t matter. "


    "If you, the second elder, can''t even kill the people in front of you, you will die when you die." The man said with a sneer.


    "Fart!" Xu Ao doesn''t pay attention to him. He has come from nowhere.


    He clapped it with one hand and broke the sword array. Then he clapped it with another hand, and the air wave came towards Zhuge Tu.


    "Presumptuous!" Everyone in Yunxiao hall was burning with anger.


    This is originally a single fight. What is your ability to fight rashly?


    Don''t you want to be shameless?


    Originally, those people in Yunxiao hall planned to point at Xu Ao''s nose and say something about it. Let''s just think about it.


    No pain, no itch. If swearing can kill people, aren''t those who read books invincible?


    What''s more, when will Hong Jianzong have a face? Oh, it''s not only Hong Jianzong, but also all the sects in the world of seclusion. How can there be any one who keeps in touch with heaven and earth? Aren''t they all dog thieves pursuing fame and fortune?


    They are shameless. It doesn''t sound like swearing at all. It''s like praising them.


    You can take them to heaven.


    It''s far less pleasant to say so much than to do so many things at once.


    Feng Ziyan was the first to take the lead in charge, although he was the smallest and the worst.


    However, his courage was no worse than those of his brothers and sisters.


    "Wang Tianye, you rush up for me!" A woman in red riding on a white horse, holding two broken blades, kicked Wang Tianye and said, "if you are trapped, I will go to rescue you."


    "What if I die?" Wang Tianye thought about it, turned to look at the woman and asked.


    "When you die, I''ll sell you and find a handsome man to marry. How nice!" When women laugh, it''s nice to hear.


    Wang Tianye shuddered and spat hard on the ground, saying: "with your words, I''ll die behind you for anything I say!"


    As he rushed out, he suddenly murmured in the woman''s ear.


    "If I die before you, who will take care of you?"


    The woman in red looks at Wang Tianye''s back and laughs.


    A delicate girl, smile is actually very heroic.


    The war and the fighting filled the whole mountain forest.


    There are few people in Yunxiao hall.


    But who was Yunxiao Temple afraid of?


    Li Dan, the leader of Yunxiao hall, lies on the bed.


    But as long as there is a sword, it can support him to stand up.


    Although zhugetu''s strength is good, his parry is obviously a little reluctant in the face of Xu AO and the two elders'' attack.


    "You are much worse than Xiao Yao." Xu Ao said coldly.


    Speaking of Xiao Yao, there was some panic in his heart.


    It''s no wonder that one can still kill the whole body of two people and retreat under the five Lingjiang realm.


    How terrible is it?


    Anyway, after the war, Xu Ao''s accomplishments have stagnated.


    He realized that Xiao Yao could not achieve great success in his life if he did not die.


    The man with a big knife has caused him a lot of psychological pressure.


    If you want to break through the shackles in your heart, you have to sacrifice Xiao Yao''s head to heaven.


    He slapped Zhuge Tu''s long black sword with a slap, and then kicked Zhuge Tu''s chest.


    This foot pushed Zhuge Tu back for a distance, and then a purple light flashed. The aura in his body instantly condensed into a long gun and stabbed Zhuge Tu again.


    Zhuge Tu staggered under his feet, but he didn''t mess up. He quickly raised his sword and broke the long gun.


    Then the body comes with the wind, like a leaf, light and soaring.


    "Well, see what you can do." Xu Ao claps again.


    The two elders behind, also holding the red sword, came from the flank.


    Black and red sword light interweave together, just like two tussle together swallow sky python.


    Xu Ao''s figure is on top of the two python, one step on the other.


    Wave the aura into a soldier again.


    The old man in white was not interested in the battle of the three.


    His eyes were looking into the distance and his mouth was murmuring.


    When will the real protagonist appear?


    Within the boundary, Li Dan stood up with the help of the painting fan.


    "Lord of the temple, don''t do anything. There''s Zhuge Tu outside to deal with it. It''s OK." Hua Fan said anxiously.


    "Now there are four practitioners of Lingjiang realm outside. Do you really think Zhuge Tu can stop them?" Li Shan looked at the fan and asked with a faint smile.


    "..." Huafan still wants to say something that can make Li Dan feel relieved, but even if he wants to say something, he has to contact the actual situation now, doesn''t he?


    "Lord, I''ll just go out and have a look. You''d better lie down." Li Jianxuan on the side can''t help saying.


    "You can''t stop it."


    "Then you can stop it?" Li Jianxuan clenched his teeth and said, "if you are in the heyday now, it''s OK, but now, even if you really go out, what can you do?"


    Li Dan took a deep breath. He turned and looked at Li Jianxuan with solemn eyes¡° I also know that when I go out, I can only die, but I can''t watch my brothers die in front of me, can I? Otherwise, who am I worthy of? " With that, he reached out and looked at Li Jianxuan¡° Take my sword. " Li Jianxuan is indifferent¡° Bring the sword Li Dan gave a roar. The body momentum, suddenly climb up. Li Dan, who made countless practitioners feel frightened, seems to have come back. Li Jianxuan''s face changed greatly. He knew that Li Dan had already started to burn his own blood essence and was ready to fight to the death¡° Hall Lord, how about this... "Li Jianxuan''s body trembled. When he spoke, he had already shed tears. He laughed, held a white sword handed by the painting fan, and went away laughing.

 Chapter 932

    Huafan and Li Jianxuan follow Li Dan. Li Jianxuan holds a long halberd in his hand.


    The halberd drags on the ground, leaving a snake like trail on the ground.


    After walking out of the border, the old man in white finally began to laugh.


    "You came out anyway." The white robed man said with a smile.


    "If you don''t come out, how can you use your head as a urinal?" Li Dan gave a cold smile. His face was pale, but now it is ruddy.


    This is the end of burning blood essence in the body.


    In other words, it''s called back light.


    A sword flies.


    That long sword, gallops toward the white robed old man.


    The white robed man''s feet suddenly pushed, and his body rose up in the air.


    He stretched out his hand to grasp the sword, which stopped one meter in front of him.


    The expression on the white robed man''s face is extremely serious. I''m afraid that for many years, there is no way for him to show such a face.


    Is the first man in the world a false name of waves?


    That Li Dan, but is the facial expression is indifferent, a pair of jump out of the world of mortals appearance.


    But some insiders can see that the more relaxed it is, the less relaxed it is. Those with tight brows may feel better.


    It''s just that there are not many insiders here.


    Suddenly, Bai Qimei clenched his hands into a fist, and the blade of the long sword trembled slightly, turned into countless pieces and shot into the crowd.


    The screams continued.


    Li Shan''s brow was tight and his eyes were startled.


    "Good sword." Bai Qimei suddenly shook his head, "it''s a pity."


    The Qi and blood in Li Shan''s body rolled, opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Half step - Linghai?" Li Dan said with a bitter smile.


    The faces of Huafan and Li Jianxuan, standing behind Li Dan, changed slightly,


    Their eyes suddenly changed when they looked at the old man in white.


    The last time this old guy fought with the sect leader, it was just the cultivation of Lingjiang realm in the middle period.


    However, he still combined with many practitioners of Lingjiang realm to make the temple master seriously injured.


    But I didn''t expect that now, this old man has already half stepped into the sea of spirit.


    It seems that there are a lot of lucky people at the end of the day.


    The eyes of Huafan and Li Jianxuan looking at Li Dan are full of worries.


    Although they don''t know how powerful they are, they can understand more or less.


    Although the former Wudao sword was not a top-grade spirit weapon, it was not inferior to the top-grade spirit weapon at all.


    But now, just a palm, it was destroyed, gas engine connected, Li Dan naturally also suffered serious injury.


    His body stepped back a little, just a small step, to make a decision.


    "Old thief, I''ll kill you!" Li Jianxuan waved the halberd in his hand, just wanted to rush up, but was pulled back by Li Dan''s hand.


    "You are not his opponent." Li Dan wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said.


    Li Jianxuan''s eyes are red and frightening, just like an angry Beast in the jungle.


    I want to rush up and tear that guy in two.


    But he also understood that with his own cultivation, if he really started with Bai Qimei, he would be killed in one move.


    After understanding, Li Jianxuan sighed.


    He hated his incompetence.


    It''s Li Dan. The expression on his face is still indifferent.


    Once again, after taking a step forward, there was a gust of vigorous wind in the sleeves.


    Immediately, one step, this step to the white eyebrow, a fist, hard how out.


    There is no fancy posture, just a simple punch, and its overbearing.


    Bai Qimei smiles. He opens Li Dan''s fist with one palm. Then he forces Li Dan''s chest with one palm.


    Li Dan wants to retreat, but he finds that Bai Qimei''s Qi is like a thread of invisible thread, pulling his body.


    Attack to the chest of that palm, want more, but can''t escape.


    This slap smashed Li Dan out.


    The liver is going to burst.


    Li Dan lay on the ground again and vomited blood.


    "Lord of the temple!"


    "Lord of the temple!"


    One by one, the people in Yunxiao hall wanted to split, and they killed harder. They all wanted to kill the enemy in front of them and ran towards Bai Qimei.


    Li Jianxuan and Huafan helped Li Dan up, his eyes red.


    "Lord, it''s better to retreat." Said the fan in a trembling voice.


    Li Dan looked at her and shook his head with a smile.


    "I told you before that Yunxiao hall can be destroyed, but it will not retreat." Li Dan stood up slowly. He turned his face and looked at Bai Qimei. His eyes were cold. At this moment, the blood in his body began to churn.


    "Either to die or to live. Yunxiao hall never retreated." Li Dan took a deep breath and ran the aura in his body again.


    At this time, a hand on his shoulder: "less fart, but run, originally there is no problem, have to play their own death why?"


    Li Dan was stunned when he heard the voice. He turned around and saw the face. He was excited and bowed.


    It''s just that before I kneel down, I was lifted up by the man''s hand.


    When he opened his mouth to talk, the man put some pills into his mouth.


    "Go to the back and have a rest. I''m here, and I''ll get you out in turn?" Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Young master, I''m... I''m incompetent!" Li Dan was about to shed tears when he said that.


    "How old are you, still pretending to be young? Are you upset? " Xiao Yao kicked Li Shan to the back, then drew out the black dragon knife.


    "Have we met?" He asked with white eyes.


    "Yes, you did when you killed my disciple." Bai Qimei snorted coldly.


    Is Xiao Yao a little angry.


    The whole fortune of Tianxing palace lies in Mr. nihility.


    As long as Mr. nothingness is alive, Tianxing palace can survive for hundreds of years.


    But Mr. nihilism still died, dead in the hands of Xiao Yao.


    Although Mr. nothingness has his own faults, which are too ostentatious and too wild, they are all from the heavenly palace. Even if they are really wrong, they have to ignore them, don''t they?


    You can''t be angry at your own people, can you?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao will have to be their target.


    This is not, white Qi eyebrow looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes can spit fire.


    It seems that I want to rush up and tear Xiao Yao up now.


    Xiao Yao was not afraid, but looked at Bai Qimei coldly.


    "You killed all the people in Tongluo town?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s not me, it''s my disciple. These mole ants are not worth my hands." Bai Qimei shook his head.


    "If you say that, I''ll understand. I can still bear a grudge on you." Xiao Yao sneered and pulled out the black dragon knife.


    Even if Xiao Yao had enough confidence in himself, he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Little Lord, I''ll help you!" Peng Yiming comes to Xiao Yao.


    "Forget it, you''d better go and get rid of Xu Ao first. Hurry up. I''m angry when I see that old boy." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Peng Yiming thought about it and had to nod his head, "then be careful yourself."


    Xiao Yao said yes.


    Bai Qimei stands with a negative hand and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "At this age, I can''t be as good as Lingjiang realm. I really underestimate you." Bai Qimei said, "but do you think you can kill me with your strength?"


    "Can I kill you? I don''t count. You don''t count. How old are you? Do you still like to brag before you fight?" Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to Bai Qimei with black dragon knife in his hand.


    What is Tianxing palace? What is the first person in the world.


    Can you put any pressure on him?


    "Be careful, young master. This white eyebrow is not simple." Li Dan couldn''t help saying something, and then he wanted to slap himself in the face.


    Isn''t that bullshit? Which cultivator who can touch the realm of Linghai is simple?


    Although this white Qimei has not entered the realm of Linghai, I''m afraid he is the first person in the realm of Lingjiang.


    Can Xiao Yao really kill Bai Qimei?


    No one knows the final answer. However, Li Dan has great confidence in himself.


    "Lord, the sword in the young Lord''s hand looks strange!" The fan said, "the air engine on the knife makes me a little scared."


    Li Dan chuckled and said, "it''s the old master''s black dragon sword. Although I don''t know how, it fell into the hands of the young master. As long as there is a magic weapon, the black dragon sword, even in the face of Bai Qimei, will not have the power of the first World War.


    At least, he is much better than the one who has already burned his essence and blood to enter the realm of Lingjiang.


    "Xiao Yao, I''d like to see how capable you are today!" With a violent drink, white Qimei hand is a finger.


    A golden line pops up between the fingers and attacks Xiao Yao.


    "Do you really think you are immortal? You want to kill me? " Xiao Yao laughed.


    Even though he said that, he also made a quick response and avoided the power of that finger.


    The gold thread burst out of the fingertips, then pierced several old trees.


    Xiao Yao holds the knife. The more he forces, the more powerful he is.


    When the black dragon sword was raised high, it fell down.


    With the momentum of the wild dragon, it is full of the power of destroying the mountains and shaking the city.


    Bai Qimei gently picks his brow, fearless of the blade, and makes a bold move.


    This slap, hard on the blade, and then, with this force, the body back several meters.


    When he stopped, Xiao Yao came up with a knife again. The other side doesn''t seem to want to give Bai Qimei any breathing opportunity¡° Too much deception Bai Qimei was furious. He took a sudden step, which made him angry. Haoran a palm, hard shot out, in the palm of the aura flow. One hand, directly grabbed the black dragon knife. He looked at Xiao Yao with a sneer, and clapped at Xiao Yao again¡° Let go Xiao Yao gave a drink and clapped it out. It turned out to be a white flame, condensed into a ball, and smashed at Bai Qimei. White Qi eyebrow suddenly one Zheng, face that fire regiment, with his half step spirit sea of cultivation, unexpectedly all feel dangerous. At the moment, of course, he quickly threw away the black dragon sword, stepped back and sidestepped away from the white flame. White flame staggered white eyebrow, did not stop, directly waved in a two people embrace thick fruit tree. In the blink of an eye, the white awn flashed, and the fruit tree was reduced to ashes. Smoke free and soul stirring.

 Chapter 933

    After a white fire flew out, Bai Qimei finally did not face the difficulty again, but chose to stay away for a hundred meters.


    Only in this position can he feel secure enough.


    "You have a strange fire?" Bai Qimei squinted at Xiao Yao. His narrow eyes were full of horror and exclamation.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you old man, you still have some eyesight. How, otherwise, let me carry this ice fire and compete with you?"


    Bai Qimei snorted coldly.


    "All the people in Yunxiao hall, get back to me!" Xiao Yao suddenly yelled.


    Wang Tianye and others stopped and retreated one after another.


    But the friars in white seemed unwilling to give up this opportunity and wanted to dive forward. Xiao Yuan picked up his aura, and another white fire burst out. The nearest dozen friars in white all turned to ashes. The rest of them all stepped back and finally knew that they were afraid.


    Under the pressure of Peng Yiming and Zhuge Tu, Xu AO and the two elders retreated and fought against the two practitioners of Lingjiang realm. At the same time, they had to be constantly vigilant for fear that Xiao Yao would suddenly attack. If that was the case, even if they avoided Xiao Yao''s attack, they would die in the hands of Zhuge Tu and Peng Yiming, How dare they take it lightly?


    When Xu AO and two elders fell back to the white brow, Xu Aocai couldn''t make complaints about them.


    "Bai Qimei, you half step master of Linghai realm, is there no way to take Xiao Yao?" Xu Ao said angrily.


    Bai Qimei looked at Xu AO and frowned a little. He said patiently, "it''s not hard to fight. It''s hard to do. I don''t have much confidence."


    "Ha! Do you always want to work with others, you have to have a huge advantage? " Xu Ao can''t help saying coldly.


    Bai Qimei listened to Xu Ao''s words, and did not give any answer. In fact, this is also a recognition of Xu Ao''s statement.


    Xu Ao has a headache.


    Bai Qimei''s attitude made him a little helpless.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s call it a day." Bai Qimei said suddenly.


    Xiao Yaole said: "what''s the matter? I''ve come here and killed so many people, so I want to go?"


    When it comes to the end, Xiao Yao''s eyes are cold.


    "Ha ha, although I''m not good at killing you, you can''t leave me. Don''t worry, we''ll still win or lose. It''s just not now." With that, Bai Qimei turned into a blue light, and suddenly a white crane appeared at his feet. He stood on the white crane with one foot and left far away.


    "Young master, why don''t you leave him?" Asked the fan, biting his teeth.


    "I can''t stay." Xiao Yao looked at the blue light and sighed, "who is the master of the half step spirit sea? Even if there is a winner or loser, I''m afraid you, the Lord of the temple, will be dead. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the fan suddenly came back to life.


    Indeed, Li Dan is still dying now!


    Xiao Yao goes to Li Dan, reaches out his hand and enters some aura into his body.


    "Hold on a bit first. I''ll continue to eat the elixir as a meal and give me some time. Otherwise, the elixir will be difficult." Xiao Yao frowned and said.


    "Good." Li Dan nodded, "thank you, little master."


    "Come on, don''t whine." With that, he glanced at Li Jianxuan, who was standing on the side, and said, "carry back the hall master."


    "Yes..." if Li Jianxuan and others were not convinced of Xiao Yao before, now they are convinced of Xiao Yao.


    Although they don''t have an overall understanding of Xiao Yao''s strength, they can push back Bai Qimei who is half a step away from Linghai by virtue of Lingjiang realm. They usually dare not think of such ability.


    If Xiao Yao knows what Li Jianxuan thinks in his mind, he can only smile bitterly.


    If you really let him and that white Qimei hands, even if all the cards are taken out, I''m afraid it''s only 50% sure. Although there are Guimen''s Secret methods, the effect of Guimen''s secret method is not great when it reaches his level. At most, it can promote the cultivation of Lingjiang realm from the early stage to the middle stage.


    After waiting for the realm of Linghai, I''m afraid that the secret method of Guimen can be abandoned.


    It''s not that it can''t be used, but it''s because the cultivation range of promotion is really small. For such a small promotion, there are so many sequelae. It''s not worth it at all.


    After Li Jianxuan left with Li Dan, Xiao Yao turned around and glanced at Xu AO and others.


    Xu AO and the second elder are a little silly at this time.


    They did not expect that Bai Qimei would leave them and trample crane away.


    I didn''t say hello to them before I left!


    "Since Bai Qimei has run away, you can stay." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu AO and two elders face a change, both into road Purple Rainbow, want to leave.


    "It''s hard to run now, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and waved his hand gently. The thunder god seal had blocked the two purple rainbow lights.


    "If you are white, I really can''t keep you, but you two have the ability and want to go, isn''t it too presumptuous?" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "Young master, let me and Peng Yiming practice these two people." The man named Zhuge Tu suddenly bowed to Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, hesitated and nodded: "don''t go to the yellow spring because of your carelessness, otherwise, I won''t make the decision for you."


    With that, Xiao Yao left with his hands on his back.


    Jiang Hongdou was pulled by Li Yaowen and walked into the border together.


    At this time, Huafan could not help asking: "Li Yaowen, who is the little girl you are holding? Is it your daughter-in-law? "


    With that, the fan couldn''t help laughing.


    If a nerd like Li Yaowen could find such a good-looking daughter-in-law, other people in Yunxiao hall would not be able to vomit blood?


    To the fan''s surprise, the nerd even nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Well?" The eyes of the fan almost didn''t stare out.


    She blinked, looked at Jiang Hongdou with a red face and tightly hugged Li Yaowen''s arm, and couldn''t help laughing again.


    "The world has really changed. Are nerds so popular outside? I don''t like it anyway. "


    Li Yaowen became interested. Looking at the fan, he asked, "sister fan, what kind of man do you like? Is it like the Lord of the temple? "


    "Bah, he''s so old." Painting fan full face of disdain.


    "You can say that in front of the Lord." Li Yaowen joked.


    Hua Fan looked at Li Yaowen and slapped him on the head: "little son of a bitch, how dare you find your daughter-in-law? I don''t think I dare to deal with you, do I? "


    What she didn''t expect was that Jiang Hongdou, who was as timid as a mouse, was angry with her after this slap.


    "Oh, your daughter-in-law seems to have a big temper too!" The painting fan smiles, not angry because Jiang Hongdou doesn''t like his eyes.


    A cultivator of Linghe realm, just because a little girl in the secular world is angry, does it make people laugh.


    What''s more, she also understood that Jiang Hongdou didn''t treat her just because she was not satisfied with beating her own man.


    Li Yaowen patted Jiang Hongdou''s hand and said in a low voice: "you can''t be angry with sister Huafan. Except sister Huafan, the brothers and sisters of the whole Yunxiao hall, whether they beat me or scold me, are all for my good. They don''t know any great principles and don''t like reading books. But they are all good people who can write great principles with their lives. They give me all my life, Do you understand? "


    Jiang Hongdou didn''t understand, but looking at Li Yaowen''s serious eyes, she had to nod her head.


    Li Yaowen laughed, scraped Jiang Hongdou''s little nose, and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now. Later, you will know that if one day I really die, my brothers and sisters will not hesitate to take their own lives in order to save you."


    Jiang Hongdou was a little surprised.


    The painting fan was on the side, and the expression on his face was also moving.


    "Smelly boy, don''t think that if you flatter me so much, I won''t beat you!"


    "Just fight. I''m afraid of it, too!" Li Yaowen took a deep breath.


    "Oh?" Fan came to interest, asked, "you will be afraid we hit you?"


    "No, I''m afraid you will not hit me when you get old or one day." Li Yaowen has a flat voice.


    The fan chuckled, looked at Jiang Hongdou, and said to Li Yaowen, "this should be a good girl. I''m good at watching."


    Li Yaowen nodded.


    After watching the fan leave, Li Yaowen turned to Jiang Hongdou and said, "see? This is where I live, but it''s definitely not where I grew up. Ha ha


    Since entering the Yunxiao hall, Li Yaowen has been hiding with the crowd. If his brothers and sisters heard this, they would be angry again. They said, it''s called a South to North campaign.


    Actually, it''s almost the same.


    "And where is your home?" Jiang Hongdou asked curiously.


    Li Yaowen laughed: "my home? Where they are, it''s my home. "


    Jiang Hongdou was silent.


    In Li Dan''s room, Xiao Yao dropped dozens of elixirs, stood up and said, "take these elixirs for the time being. The essence and blood in your body have been sealed by me. There will be no danger to your life for the time being. When I make elixirs, you can eat them. With ice and fire, even if you can''t make elixirs, even if it''s only four elixirs, you can be saved. However, You have to be psychologically prepared, because you have burned the essence and blood in your body. Even if you recover from the injury, I''m afraid that your cultivation will not have Lingjiang. "


    Li Dan said with a smile: "little Lord, it''s OK. Before I tried my best to improve myself, I had left a lot of hidden dangers. Now with little Lord you in Yunxiao hall, what else do I worry about?"


    Xiao Yao, noncommittal, turned and left. When he got to the door, he looked at Li Jianxuan again and said, "my room, no one is allowed to come near."¡° Yes, young Lord Li Jianxuan nodded hard. Xiao Yao left. After Xiao Yao left, Li Shan Chang sighed¡° Jianxuan, let Zhuge Tu come to me later. It''s time for me to have a chat with him. " Li Dan said.

 Chapter 934

    Originally, Zhuge Tu did not shut up, but when Xiao Yao arrived, he closed up directly.


    Maybe I heard something.


    Li Dan knew in his heart, but since that guy had chosen to shut up, it was not easy for him to disturb him.


    Now that Zhuge Tu has come out, Li Dan will not miss this opportunity to have a good chat with his friends who have been here for many years.


    An hour later, Zhuge Tu came into Li Dan''s room with a long black sword covered with blood in his hand.


    He wiped all the blood off the sword and returned to the scabbard.


    "Sit down." Li Dan looked at Zhuge Tu and said softly.


    Zhuge did not have any ink, so he sat down decisively.


    "All the people outside have been killed?"


    "Kill it. Originally, I could fight Xu AO and the second elder of Hong Jianzong alone. With Peng Yiming, it would be a better solution. But I didn''t expect that there was a leader of the bluebird sect. It was just that the old man was too timid. Seeing that Xu AO and the second elder couldn''t stop us, he planned to leave. As a result, Wang Tianye, his daughter-in-law and Ouyang Wenwei caught up with him, Although the three men are all practitioners of Linghe realm, the leader of the green bird sect just wants to run, so he doesn''t dare to fight at all. He is still dead


    "Well." Li Shan nodded.


    Zhuge sighed, looked at Li Dan and said, "Lord, are you afraid of my rebellion?"


    Li Dan said with a smile: "we have known each other for so many years. You can''t rebel against me, but I''m afraid of you..."


    "I''m afraid I won''t accept the young master, right?" Zhuge Tu said.


    "Yes." Li Dan is not the kind of person who likes to beat around the bush. Since Zhuge Tu has been a liar, he is not magnanimous.


    Zhuge sighed, looked at Li Dan and said, "Lord, after all, you still don''t know me! I''ve never been unconvinced with him. I didn''t choose to shut up because I heard that he was a little Lord. "


    "Why is that?"


    "Because I don''t agree." Zhuge Tu said, "if you don''t accept a person in his twenties, you can enter the realm of Lingjiang. I''m about fifty this year? Or 55? I can''t remember clearly, so I have to improve my accomplishments. "


    Then he looked at his dark sword and said, "do you know how I got this sword?"


    "I don''t know." Li Shan shook his head.


    He only knew that Zhuge Tu attached great importance to his sword, and he never asked about its origin.


    Because it doesn''t matter.


    However, now that Zhuge Tu has taken the initiative to talk about it, there must be a period of the past.


    "This sword is called chopping God. It''s made from the waste of black dragon sword." Zhuge Tu said.


    "Black dragon sword?" Li Dan was a little surprised. "So, you and the old master..."


    "Yes, this sword was given to me by the old master. At that time, I was afraid you might not know him!" Zhuge Tu said with a smile, "otherwise, do you think I will join your cloud hall?"


    In fact, Li Dan had such curiosity before.


    Although he was the Lord of Yunxiao hall, he and Zhuge Tu had been friends before that.


    As for Zhuge Tu''s personality, he knows better than anyone that he is a proud Lord. I''m afraid there are not many people who can make him completely convinced in this world. Even the white eyebrow can''t make Zhuge Tu convinced.


    However, after he founded the Yunxiao hall, Zhuge Tu asked to join him. He never thought of this. You know, at that time, Zhuge TU was already a practitioner of Linghe realm. A genius in his twenties is not as good as Linghe. Therefore, Zhuge Tu''s arrogance and arrogance are not without capital. In the whole world of seclusion, I''m afraid few people can have his talent.


    Except Xiao Yao and his father.


    Zhuge Tu said: "at the beginning, I was just a practitioner who broke the heaven realm. With the chopping God, I was a little scared. Although chopping God is not an artifact, even if it''s an artifact, it doesn''t necessarily lose. This is the ability of chopping God."


    "For the sake of this sword, you will join the Yunxiao hall to repay your kindness?" Li Dan asked.


    Zhuge Tu burst out laughing.


    "Don''t you wonder why I can enter the realm of Linghe from a practitioner who breaks the heaven realm in three years?" Zhuge Tu asked.


    Li Dan suddenly realized.


    "Or the old master?"


    "Almost. The old master gave me a chance to enter the realm of Linghe. I don''t know his kindness." Zhuge Tu said.


    Li Dan was silent.


    Zhuge Tu continued: "in fact, I was very happy when I heard that the young master came back. I thought I could repay him. But soon, I found that I was wrong. The strength of the young master was not inferior to me at all. How could the son of the old master be inferior to me? This makes me even have no chance to repay my kindness. I have to seize the time to improve my cultivation to repay my kindness, right


    Li Shan sighed.


    He finally entered Zhuge Tu''s heart.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. I have to practice my sword." Zhuge Tu stood up and said, "can''t you let the little Lord throw me farther and farther away?"


    With that, he stepped out of the door and left.


    "Hall master..." Li Jianxuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Li Dan looked at him and asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Judging from Xiao Yao''s age, I''m afraid your old master was only in his twenties at that time?"


    "Twenty five." Li Dan said.


    "What''s his strength at 25?" Li Jianxuan asked in a low voice.


    Li Dan smiles and shakes his head: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Li Jianxuan was obviously surprised by the answer.


    Li Dan looked at Li Jianxuan and said with a bitter smile, "because I really don''t know. I only know that in the seclusion world 23 years ago, I''m afraid no one could be the opponent of the old master, even the old monster of Huangfu''s family. What''s the name of Huangfu..."


    Li Jianxuan reminds a way on the side: "Huang Fu Hou."


    "Well, marquis Huangfu at that time was already a practitioner of Linghai realm, right? Otherwise, how can we rely on our own strength to suppress the whole hidden world? "


    Li Jianxuan didn''t interrupt. He was just curious. Isn''t he talking about the little Lord''s father? Why did you bring up a Marquis of Huangfu.


    "However, even the Marquis Huangfu had to be respectful to my old master. I think the old master at that time was definitely superior to Marquis Huangfu in strength, but I really don''t know how." Li Dan said.


    Li Jianxuan was shocked and speechless.


    The old master of Huangfu, the Marquis of Huangfu, is a practitioner of Linghai realm, which is terrible enough.


    And Xiao Yao''s father, who is in his twenties, is even more terrible than the practitioner of Linghai realm?


    Think about it, it''s terrible!


    Isn''t that a fairy?


    Li Dan seems to have seen Li Jianxuan''s curiosity. He coughed and said: "the Xiao family''s affairs are not as simple as we imagined. Let''s not think about it. We just need to remember that no matter what happens, we have to keep the little master''s life. Do you understand?"


    Li Jianxuan nodded and said with a smile, "you are the master of the temple. What you say is naturally what you say."


    "You still don''t understand!" Li Shan sighed and looked up at the roof.


    After a long silence, Li shancai brewed for a long time and said, "I''m afraid all of us owe our old master a favor in this world..."


    Li Jianxuan was a little surprised. He was full of doubts.


    Since Li Dan said that, there must be a reason for that, but he really didn''t know the reason.


    However, looking at the sleepy expression of the temple master, he didn''t ask after all.


    Obviously, the Lord of the temple is not willing to continue to say, the Lord of the temple is not willing to say, he does not dare to ask.


    At night, at noon, there was a thunder in the sky.


    The thunder of the bowl fell into Xiao Yao''s cabin.


    Everyone in Yunxiao hall got out of bed one after another and gathered at the door of Xiao Yao''s wooden house.


    The air of heaven is full of the whole space.


    For a long time, the wooden door was pushed open from inside.


    Holding a delicate jade bottle, Xiao Yao stepped out of the wooden house.


    "Sanpin elixir, Dacheng!"


    Six words, word by word, word by word.


    "Little Lord..." Peng Yiming was slightly excited, "Lord of the temple, is he saved?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at Peng Yiming and said with a smile, "this sounds fresh. If it''s not saved, what can I do after such a long time?"


    Peng Yiming was too excited to speak.


    Xiao Yao throws the jade bottle to Peng Yiming.


    Peng Yiming quickly catches the bottle. His hands are shaking. A layer of cold sweat comes out of his forehead. He thinks that the young master is really casual! Say hello before throwing things. What if you don''t catch them?


    He held the jade bottle in both hands for fear that it might fall on the ground and be destroyed.


    Xiao Yao waved: "let''s all go back. What are you doing standing here? Don''t you sleep at night? "


    After that, he glanced at Peng Yiming again and said, "let that Li Dan take the pills quickly and recover his cultivation as soon as possible. I don''t have much time to make trouble here. I have to go back to find my daughter-in-law..."


    Then he yawned.


    He turned and went into the room, lay on the bed, looked at the big hole on the roof, and could see the stars all over the sky at a glance.


    "This day thunder is really powerful enough. It has destroyed my Dan stove." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and recited a few words, then he went to sleep


    The next day, he got up at dawn and pushed the door open. Then he saw that Li Dan was standing at the door, smiling at himself.


    Xiao Yao grinned¡° Is it all right? "¡° It''s all right In order to prove what he said, Li Dan tried his best to jump on the ground¡° If you have nothing to do, just go away. Don''t delay me to wash my face. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Although he knew that Li Dan was much older than himself, who made him look like he was in his twenties?

 Chapter 935

    Huaxia, Liangcheng.


    Liang family is the largest family in Liangcheng. The older generation fought with the old leader who founded the country. Later, although they retired to Liangcheng, the one in Kyoto was still thinking about his old love. His grandson Liang Huilong climbed up the position of a feudal official in Liangcheng.


    After the old man had been in the Loess for a hundred years, the Liang family in Liangcheng not only did not decline, but flourished.


    It is said that the Liang family has Liang Huilong in official career and Liang Qingqing in business.


    Unfortunately, Liang Huilong''s son, Liang Qingqing''s nephew, is the biggest dandy in Liangcheng.


    Whether Liang Huilong is angry or not, whether his son is a dandy or a proud one, his family''s good fortune will come to his generation.


    Otherwise, what should others say? Is it not that Liangcheng has become the territory of their Liang family?


    Liangcheng, not Liangcheng!


    However, when Liangcheng was in chaos, his dandy son stood up.


    I don''t know when he started, he got into a relationship with a cultivation school, a cultivator of Lingxi realm, calmed the civil strife and became a guest of the Liang family.


    This also gives Liang Huilong hope.


    After a long night''s talk, Liang Huilong was flushed and excited.


    That night, he realized that his son was not as miserable as he thought. At least he found an opportunity to let the Liang family go on.


    to unite to marriage!


    The next day, Liang Huilong didn''t sleep, so she went to Kyoto and met with the No. 2 leader of Kyoto.


    "I can pacify the Chinese practitioners." So he said to chief two.


    "Yes?" Chief two was a little surprised.


    You know, the current chaos in China has not affected the people, but it has caused great trouble to these people in China.


    Liang Huilong''s words brightened his eyes.


    "Is that true?"


    Liang Huilong nodded and said with a smile, "chief, do you know Tianxing palace in the world of seclusion?"


    Chief two shook his head.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. Tianxing palace is the largest sect in the world of seclusion, and its leader is the first person in the world of seclusion." Liang Huilong said.


    The second chief just nodded, waiting for the other side to continue.


    "There were people in the palace who made friends with my son that day. They were willing to take action to eliminate the chaos in the world of seclusion." Liang Huilong continued.


    The second Chief laughed and said, "Lao Liang, you still haven''t mentioned the key point. What do they want?"


    This is a key point.


    Indeed, there is no such thing as a free lunch.


    Since the other party is willing to help, it is obviously impossible to say nothing.


    "The other side really didn''t ask for anything." Liang Huilong said with a smile.


    "Well?" Now, the second chief was a little surprised.


    "But I have an invitation." Liang Huilong said with a smile.


    The brow of the second Chief wrinkled again.


    "Tell me." The second chief said softly.


    "My son, Liang Qidi, have you met him?"


    "Yes." Chief two sighed in his heart.


    Originally, he really thought that Liang Huilong''s visit to Beijing brought good news, but he didn''t expect that although the Tianxing palace didn''t make a request, the Liang family did.


    This makes the No. 2 chief feel very uncomfortable.


    If tianxinggong made the request, it was still within their acceptable range. After all, those were outsiders.


    But Liang Huilong is not the same. This is a person in their own system. They have to ask for something they should do. It seems that Liang Huilong is really worried. He is worried that after he goes down, the Liang family will no longer be able to stand on their feet, so they look ugly.


    I understand, but I can understand.


    But sometimes, understanding doesn''t mean you can forgive, does it?


    "That smelly boy, when he is old and has a girl of his heart, he is in Kyoto. He just doesn''t dare to say that he has to ask me, a father, to help him propose a marriage. No, I think it over and over again. I still hope you can go with me and bother me."


    Chief two breathed a sigh of relief.


    He laughed and said, "if it''s just this, of course I''d like to join in. By the way, I don''t know who the girl belongs to? "


    In his opinion, if the Liang family wants to propose marriage, even the Kyoto family should not be rejected.


    Although the idea of marriage can''t be put on the table, it exists in all ages, but sometimes it is obvious, sometimes it has to be covered up.


    Liang family is now the largest family in Liangcheng, not far from Kyoto.


    "Xia family, Xia Yixing." Finally, Liang Huilong said these five words.


    "Does your son like Xia Yixing?" At last, the face of the second Chief changed.


    "What''s the matter? Is the girl of Xia family so special?" Liang Huilong asked curiously.


    Chief two sighed.


    Let''s just say that in this world, there are no things that can be accomplished so easily.


    "If it''s a girl from another family, maybe I''ll really join in the fun, but since it''s a girl from the Xia family, I don''t have much to say." Said the second chief.


    Liang Huilong frowned.


    He really didn''t expect that he got such an answer from the No. 2 chief.


    The Xia family is really at its best now, and it is also one of the few big families in Kyoto.


    If the Liang family can really establish a relationship with the Xia family, even if he retreats, the Liang family will not decline too quickly under the support of the Xia family.


    What Liang Huilong valued most was that Xia Yixing was the only girl in the Xia family.


    To marry Xia Yixing is to hold the big Xia family in hand.


    If it was in the past, Liang Huilong really did not dare to have such a big appetite, but now it is not the same. With Tianxing palace, Liang Huilong has more confidence.


    But I didn''t expect to hit the wall.


    The second chief said, "don''t you know that the girl of Xia family has a good relationship with Xiao Yao?"


    "So what?" Liang Huilong doesn''t understand.


    Although Xiao Yao had been given many titles before, he was still a Chinese hero.


    But what about that?


    Under such circumstances, what is it to abandon a hero?


    What is a hero? It''s just sacrificing when it''s time to sacrifice.


    "Well, forget it. I have a meeting to hold. Let''s go first." With that, the second Chief stood up and left.


    Liang Huilong''s face sank suddenly.


    "What is a Xiao Yao?" Liang Huilong sneered, "if you don''t accompany me, I want to have a look myself!"


    With that, he went out of the courtyard to Xia''s house.


    When he arrived at Xia''s home, he was also received by Xia langxing.


    "The old man is not feeling well recently. He is still resting. Shall I invite him down?" Xia langxing said with a smile.


    "No, since the old man is not well, just have a good rest." Liang Huilong smiles.


    "Well, I don''t know what happened when Secretary Liang came to our Xia family today?" Although the Xia family is no worse than the Liang family, in the end, Xia langxing is not in their system. He is just a businessman. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xia Puti is still here, the Xia family would be a head shorter than the Liang family.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing else. I heard that Xia Yixing is a famous talented woman in Kyoto, and she is extremely capable. She is also generous in her career. No, my son, who is not a tool, is in love with her. He''s just embarrassed to come and ask me to propose marriage." Liang Huilong said with a smile.


    After listening to Liang Huilong''s words, Xia langxing''s eyebrows were twisted together.


    No wonder the old man didn''t want to come down to see Liang Huilong.


    The old man said that Liang Huilong would not go to the three treasures hall for anything, and it would not be a good thing if he did. If he could not offend too much, he would not offend too much. If there was no way, he would just offend from death. Anyway, the Liang family could not stir up any waves.


    Now it seems that the old man is really anticipating.


    "What''s the matter? Is Miss Xia already married? That''s not true. Before I came here, I had already inquired about it. After all, even if my son likes Miss Xia, he can''t destroy his present marriage, can''t he? " Liang Huilong see Xia langxing silence down, also not anxious, slowly said.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that my girl is stubborn. She doesn''t listen to me in this respect." Xia langxing said with a smile.


    Although he also wants to have the cheek to say that Xia Yixing has been married, but this matter, go out and ask anyone, you can get the answer.


    "Can parents not be the masters of their children?" Liang Huilong said with a smile.


    "That''s not because love freedom is advocated now!" Xia langxing said with a smile.


    Liang Huilong is not happy.


    What kind of freedom of love is like? Let''s just talk about it. Except for those ordinary people, how many people in their family won''t choose to marry? Only in this way can we ensure the long-term survival of the family. Now to put out such words to prevaricate is just to find a reason to refuse?


    "Mr. Xia, I heard that one of your nephews in the border town was broken by the practitioners?"


    Xia langxing was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "Maybe I can help you? Maybe I can show you the strongest man in the world? "


    President Xia Lang sighed.


    He finally knew what Liang Huilong''s biggest reliance on this trip was.


    "My nephew was beaten because he was domineering. Besides, the police will help our family. Why should I worry?" Xia langxing said with a smile.


    "Well, you really don''t know the latest news? Do you really not know the ability of a practitioner? " Liang Huilong snorted coldly. At this time, Xia Yixing came back with a woman who was about thirty years old. This was due to her good appearance, on the one hand, her good condition, and on the other hand, Xiao Yao''s pills. Qin rou¡° Yixing, you have to remember that even when you get to Kyoto, you have to go to my place for dinner if you have nothing to do. Don''t always stay at home. Your father is a boring person. " Qin Rou personally sent Xia Yixing back, but she didn''t forget to talk about it. Xia Yixing''s face is full of smile and head. Liang Huilong immediately stands up, sees Xia Yixing, in the heart is also joyful. It seems that his son''s vision is really good. The real person is more beautiful than the photo¡° That''s the star, isn''t it? It''s really good-looking. My son has the best eyes! " Liang Huilong said with a smile. Xia Yixing heard this, frowned. Qin Rou directly pulled down her face with sharp eyes and looked at each other: "why, do you want to rob my daughter-in-law?" A word is silent£¨ Today''s Chapter 7, no matter how late, will come. The outbreak of this period of time is already beyond our ability. It''s really difficult to update regularly and regularly every day. We can only post it when we finish it.)

 Chapter 936

    The appearance of Qin Rou relieved Xia langxing.


    Liang Huilong is not easy to offend, but it doesn''t matter to Qin rou. This is Xiao Yao''s mother. How many people in China can''t she offend?


    After hearing Qin Rou''s words, Liang Huilong looks strange with a smile on her face.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. He was deeply surprised. When he heard what the other party said, he regained his mind again. His eyes couldn''t help pondering a little.


    "You mean Xia Yixing is your daughter-in-law?" Liang Huilong asked.


    "Yes." Qin Rou looked at Liang Huilong coldly and said, "don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know. What''s the point of sitting here?"


    "..." Liang Huilong knew what unreasonable was.


    This woman looked at gentle virtuous, how to speak, completely unreasonable?


    Do you know what it has to do with being able to sit here?


    Standing beside Qin Rou, Xia Yixing lowers her head and turns red.


    She likes Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao already has a Li Xiaoxiao. Since she can''t put her down, she can only put her in her heart.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Qin Rou had taken her as her daughter-in-law.


    Liang Huilong turned to look at Xia langxing and said, "Mr. Xia, as far as I know, you are unmarried."


    "Don''t you know what a fiancee is?" Qin Rou cut in directly.


    "..." Liang Huilong held back for a while, and couldn''t help saying, "I''ve inquired about that too. I haven''t heard that Miss Xia has made an engagement with any childe for the time being."


    "Now there is." Qin Rou said.


    Liang Huilong is faintly angry.


    You''re beautiful. You can''t bully people like that, can you?


    He turned to look at Xia langxing and said, "Mr. Xia, really?"


    Obviously, he also knows that Qin Rou is not a reasonable woman. In this case, he doesn''t bother to argue with each other, so he just turns around and looks at Xia langxing.


    It''s also side pressure.


    Xia langxing is a little impatient.


    He felt that this guy named Liang Huilong was too much. He didn''t dare to argue with Qin Rou, so he began to bully himself, didn''t he? Do you look so easy to bully?


    Thinking of this, his face became cold.


    "Secretary Liang, my little daughter, has a good relationship with Xiao Yao all the time. Qin Rou is Xiao Yao''s mother. Since she has recognized her daughter-in-law, it''s understandable. What''s the problem?"


    Liang Huilong took a deep breath.


    Xia langxing''s attitude suddenly became tough. He didn''t feel it. But his heart is also curious, even if the woman standing in front of him is really Qin Rou, so what? The Qin family is indeed a big family, but now the Qin family is gone. Even if the Qin Luan and Qin Rou sisters have enough ability, they may not be able to continue to support the Qin family. Now the Qin family is still one of the three big families in Kyoto, but in a few years, can the Qin family still have its present status in Kyoto?


    "Good, very good. In that case, I won''t disturb you any more." Liang Huilong took a deep breath and said.


    He looked at Xia langxing''s eyes have suddenly become cold.


    "I''m afraid Xia won''t give it away." Xia langxing took the cup on the tea table and sipped it gently. His voice was flat and said.


    Liang Huilong also embarrassed to continue to sit down here, directly left.


    After Liang Huilong left, Xia langxing put down his tea cup and gave a cold hum.


    "Liang Huilong really doesn''t know the rules any more. Because he is the king of Liangcheng, he can run wild in Kyoto? I don''t want to see what kind of son he is. I dare to covet my girl. " Xia langxing said angrily.


    Qin Rou also nodded: "what elder brother Xia said is that under the end of the day, how many men can match Yi Xing? Well, my boy is probably just one. "


    Xia Yixing''s face is red again.


    Xia Longxing looked at Qin Rou and said with a bitter smile, "sister Qin, what you said just now is bad for my daughter''s reputation."


    Qin Rou was a little unhappy when she heard this: "Xia langxing, what do you mean?"


    Xia langxing was depressed.


    I used to call brother Xia, but now it''s Xia Lang.


    It''s said that women turn their faces faster than books. Before, Xia Longxing didn''t think that there are still gentle women in the world, who are knowledgeable and reasonable and can''t do such things.


    Now it seems that the previous idea is definitely wrong.


    Is Kyoto qinrou not gentle enough? Is it unreasonable?


    Don''t you still mean turn over?


    Xia Longxing argued and said: "if Xiao Yao is really the son-in-law of our Xia family, I naturally have no opinion, and I will even feel more gratified. But you as a mother don''t know about Xiao Yao''s situation..."


    Qin Rou is very calm, holding Xia Yixing''s hand and sitting down together.


    After a while, he said, "so what? If you''re a man, you can''t like more people? "


    "..." Xia langxing was helpless.


    He felt that Qin Rou was starting to be unreasonable again.


    Qin Rou turns around and looks at Xia Yixing in a soft voice.


    "Yixing, I know you are a smart girl. That silly boy in my family is absent-minded and a little bit dazed. I don''t know. I can see that you really like him and he likes you too, but he doesn''t want to admit it or dare to admit it himself."


    Xia Yixing didn''t speak, and there was no expression on her face.


    Qin Rou said, she may also know, maybe don''t know, maybe pretend not to know.


    However, after a long time, she almost forgot what her original intention was.


    It''s probably a habit to stick to it.


    Habit, once formed, is hard to change.


    "Yixing, if you like, when Xiao Yao comes back this time, I will spread these words on the table and say, Xiaoxiao''s character, you know, maybe at first, she doesn''t want to, but after a long time, I''m afraid Xiao Yao won''t accept it, she won''t like it." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing could only smile bitterly and said, "aunt Qin, the woman in the world, probably the man who wants to love deeply, also only loves herself deeply?"


    "Yes Qin Rou nodded, "but if you are Xiaoxiao, can''t you accept another Xia Yixing?"


    Xia Yixing is slightly stunned.


    What Qin Rou said was a question she had never thought about before.


    Now suddenly, her brain is a little bit dead.


    "Yixing, you are a smart girl. To other girls, I may have to say one hundred sentences to make her understand one sentence. You are different. If I say one sentence, you may already understand one hundred sentences."


    For Qin Rou''s words, Xia Yixing just holds a noncommittal attitude.


    "Well, I''ve said all that I have to say." Qin Rou stood up, looked at Xia langxing and said, "Xia langxing, you should know what kind of person I am. Since today I said that Yixing is my daughter-in-law, I will be responsible for what I said. Otherwise, I''m embarrassed to wander in front of you, right? When Xiao Yao comes back, I will bring him to you and give you an answer. "


    "..." Xia langxing was silent for a long time. Finally, he nodded, "OK."


    After Qin Rou left, Xia langxing turned and looked at Xia Yixing.


    Xia Yixing''s face is cloudy and clear. Seeing that his father''s eyes fall on him, he stands up quickly.


    "Is it time to rest?" Xia Longxing asked.


    "Well..." Xia Yixing nodded.


    "You really can''t talk?" Xia langxing said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing had no choice but to sit down again.


    Xia Longxing poured a cup of tea for her daughter.


    Tea is the tea of Wuyishan, and the water for making tea is also the spring water transported by water.


    "The spring water, when it is transported, can''t be transported by cruise ship, otherwise it will be stained with a layer of lampblack. When ferry people transport the spring water, they have to spread a layer of lotus leaf in the bucket containing the spring water. Do you smell it carefully, and it still has the fragrance of lotus leaf?" Xia langxing asked with a smile.


    Xia Yixing gave a bitter smile and said: "Dad, if you really have something to say, or you can say it calmly. Is it necessary for us father and daughter to talk in such a roundabout way?"


    Xia Longxing nodded and said: "in fact, in my opinion, when my daughter chooses a man, she doesn''t have to think about anything. Whether she has money or not, whether she has ability or not, whether she is good-looking or ugly, it doesn''t matter, as long as my daughter likes it."


    Xia Yixing lips slightly pursed, whispered: "thank you, Dad..."


    "Thank me for what? Otherwise, why do I struggle to earn money all these years? Isn''t it just to let my daughter not have so many problems to think about, let alone hope that things like marriage will fall on my daughter? " Xia langxing said with a smile, "but, Yixing, are you sure that the person you like now is really what you should like?"


    Xia Yixing suddenly doesn''t know how to answer.


    "I know that feelings are like this. I know that some people are bad, but they just can''t let go of them." Xia Longxing said, "let me ask you a question."


    "You asked Xia Yixing said.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao really likes Li Xiaoxiao?" Xia Longxing said, "if you like others so much, how can you still like the second girl?"


    Xia Yixing''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "I dare not tell others, but if it''s Xiao Yao, he must like Li Xiaoxiao."


    "Just not that much?"


    "Very much!" Xia Yixing said. Xia langxing laughs: "have you ever thought about a problem? In fact, in Li Xiaoxiao''s heart, she also thinks so. She doesn''t doubt Xiao Yao''s feelings for her and Xiao Yao''s feelings for you. It''s a dilemma. It''s a dilemma..." Xia Yixing sits on the sofa with deep eyes and falls into some kind of struggle and meditation

 Chapter 937

    I''m the king of the world''s strong, and it''s not wrong to be a young maniac to bear the sword. Climb high and brush your sleeves to see the world.


    On the top of the mountain, a young man sighed softly.


    Behind him, there was an old man. In front of him, there was a chessboard, on which fifty hands were written in black and white.


    "Other people say that you make the king talk about invincibility. Is that true?" The old man in white looked at the young man''s back and said with a soft smile.


    The young man turned his face and looked at the chessboard which had not yet been closed. His eyes were calm, without any waves.


    "Whether you win or lose, you have to kill the dragon?" The young man sat down slowly and said, "in fact, playing chess is to spy on the secrets of heaven. Unfortunately, I haven''t spied on the secrets of heaven in the past three hundred years, but the young man named Xiao Yao is getting closer and closer."


    "Hum, a little man, what big waves can he make." The old man in White said with a sneer.


    "Little man?" He was called the king of Xu Qi, and sneered, "can a little man push you back? Can you leave Hong Jianzong behind and cover your ass and run


    Bai Qimei frowned.


    "Actually, I know that you just want Xiao Yao to help you clean up the old mountains and rivers." Xu Qiwang''s voice was calm. "All the people of Huangfu''s family have gone. The whole hidden world is your world. You don''t worry, because the mess is too big. You can''t be too busy. Tianxing palace can''t be too busy. Since someone wants to be an outsider, just let him do it. When the time comes, you will crush the outsider and everything will be settled."


    Bai Qimei sneered.


    "The two elders and Mr. nothingness thought that they were dead. Hong Jianzong has two practitioners of Lingjiang realm, and they are all dead. I''m much better than you in this chess game. It''s based on the whole cultivation world. Others don''t know. I know that two years ago, you could enter the realm of Linghai, but you''re afraid. You''re afraid that if you break through the realm of Linghai like the Huangfu family, you''ll have to disappear from this world, Right? "


    Bai Qimei asked: "Xu Qiwang, sometimes it''s hard to be confused, isn''t it better?"


    "Don''t you really know who Xiao Yao is? More than 20 years ago, Xiao Long was like a black dragon sword, which shocked the whole hidden world, slaughtered the ancestors of Tianxing palace, slaughtered five practitioners of Linghai realm, and finally tore open the gate of heaven and pulled all Linghai realms in. How dare you speak? How dare you frown? How dare you be dissatisfied? Now that Xiao long elephant is gone, the world of seclusion is your territory? " Xu Qiwang said with a smile, "Bai Qimei, Bai Qimei, you are really stupid! At the beginning, Li Dan was in the later stage of Lingjiang realm. You didn''t dare to do it, for fear that it would lead to thunder and force you to enter Linghai realm. Now Xiao Yao''s technique is strange. You still dare not do it, for fear that it would lead to thunder. Others want to enter Linghai realm quickly. You''re good. You don''t want to go in, just for the sake of this world with exhausted aura? Is it for the sake of no tiger in the mountain that you monkey can be called king? "


    "You didn''t go either?" Bai Qimei said with a smile.


    "I can''t go." Xu Qi Wang took a deep breath, "two hundred years ago, I should have left, but I can''t go."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for a girl!" Xu Qiwang said with a smile, "I said, I''ll take her with me wherever I go. If she''s not here, how can I be willing to go?"


    "I''m afraid that girl has already turned into a white bone?" Bai Qimei said coldly.


    When he heard this, the young man, who was originally kind-hearted, suddenly looked angry and ferocious.


    "You fart!" As soon as he slapped and photographed, the black and white chessmen shot at Bai Qimei.


    Bai Qimei''s expression did not change. He waved and the pieces fell down.


    "Why be angry? What I said is false? " Bai Qimei said with a sneer, "you don''t understand what I said? You don''t know? In fact, it''s much easier to cheat others than to cheat yourself. You Xu Qiwang told a big lie two hundred years ago. Even the invincible Xiao long elephant was cheated by you. Now you start to cheat yourself? "


    "Xiao Long Xiang?" Xu Qiwang laughed, "can I cheat him? He just wants to be a hero, and he wants to escape into the immortal gate. "


    "Immortal gate? ha-ha! Who knows what kind of world is behind the immortal gate? Oh, no, you know, you didn''t come from that world? " Bai Qimei said.


    Xu Qi Wang did not speak, just raised his head and looked at the white clouds in the sky.


    "You can''t wait for her."


    "If I can''t wait, I''ll keep waiting." Xu Qiwang smiles bitterly, "I believe in reincarnation. If one reincarnation can''t wait, I''ll wait for two reincarnations. If two reincarnations can''t wait, I''ll wait for three reincarnations..."


    Bai Qimei finally did not speak, stood up and left.


    After Bai Qimei left, Xu Qiwang stood up.


    "In my life, I will not seek immortality, nor the road, nor the determination of the world. I only ask you to come back and have a son for me, OK?" King Xu looked at the sky, narrowed his eyes, laughed and became red


    Liangcheng, Xiao Yao embraces Feng Ziyan''s arm and tells him that the world is good.


    "Ziyan, you''re still young. Don''t follow Li Dan and others. Go to college early and get a girl. That''s the king''s way, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Feng Ziyan rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "what the little Lord says is what he says."


    "You silly boy, you are more boring than that Li Yaowen." Xiao Yao is very boring.


    Peng Yiming came up to him and said with a smile, "young master, why don''t we go to Kyoto with the temple master and them?"


    "Because there are still some things to be solved here." Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold when Peng Yiming takes the initiative to mention these.


    Peng Yiming is a little curious.


    Originally, Xiao Yao had planned to take Li Dan and others to Kyoto.


    Just at the airport, after receiving a phone call, he stayed and took Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan to Liangcheng.


    He was curious about what the phone said.


    Xiao Yao drags Peng Yiming to him again and says with a smile, "Lao Peng, let me ask you a question."


    "Little Lord, please." Peng Yiming nodded.


    "If someone wants to rob your daughter-in-law, what will you do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Peng Yiming was silent for a while, as if he was thinking about the problem carefully.


    But after thinking for a long time, I didn''t hear his answer.


    I don''t know how long it took for him to blink. Looking at Xiao Yao, he said solemnly, "young master, I don''t have a daughter-in-law!"


    Xiao Yao really wants to kick it.


    "However, young master, is it difficult for someone to rob your daughter-in-law?" Peng Yiming asked with a murderous smile in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked around the big Liangcheng and said, "yes, someone wants to rob my daughter-in-law with me. I have a good temper. People are going to bully me into the earth. Can''t I keep silent?"


    Feng Ziyan, who was hugged by Xiao Yao, shivered.


    Is Shao Zhu a good tempered person?


    He laughed and thought it was a joke.


    "Hey, why don''t we just take his head off and kick it like Cuju?" Peng Yiming said.


    When people in the Jianghu do things, they have to have a sense of recklessness. Is it hard for Chengdu to be like Li Yaowen, reading a sage book every day? It''s too boring. It''s not easy to cut your throat with a knife.


    "Young master, where are we going now?"


    "Cut your head!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Longyue hotel is said to have a deep background and has existed for hundreds of years.


    Many years ago, it was called Longyue inn.


    Here is also the landmark of Liangcheng.


    In the past, the owner of Longyue Inn was Aixinjueluo. Now, his surname is Liang.


    The top floor of Longyue hotel has been closed to the public for one month.


    In one room, a fat man in a shawl was lying on the sofa, holding a young woman in a red skirt in his arms, and walking with both hands in the double peaks of the woman''s chest.


    Cut off the meat on the greasy face, I''m afraid it can also make a pot of oil.


    The door of the room was pushed open and a young man in a white suit came in.


    He sat opposite the fat man with a gloomy face.


    However, his appearance was ignored by the fat man, and he was still teasing the red skirt woman around him.


    This fat man is disgusting. It''s estimated that his 300 Jin body can crush any soft bone woman into meat.


    But she didn''t dare frown.


    In this month, the number of women who were lit by this fat man was not 100, but 80.


    Some she knows, some she doesn''t.


    What is sky light? Knock a hole in those women''s heads, pour the oil, change the ignition.


    Watching the women die.


    It''s also a big hobby for fat men.


    "When is it? Do you still want to play here?" The young man in white suit finally said.


    "What''s the matter?" The fat man glanced at him and pinched the little face of the woman in the red skirt. It was soft and comfortable. It was much more delicate than those women on the mountain.


    "My father was rejected in Kyoto, and the Xia family didn''t give face at all." Liang Qidi took a deep breath and his eyes sank. "It seems that it''s not a simple thing for me to marry the woman named Xia Yixing back home."


    "Then kill in and rob out, ha ha!" Said the fat man.


    "That''s Kyoto. Do you think it''s Liangcheng?" Liang said with a sneer.


    "What about Kyoto?" Fat men look scornful.


    "Do you think it''s still a feudal dynasty with long spears and machetes?" Liang Qidi scolded, "maybe you have been intercepted before you enter Kyoto."


    "Ha ha! I''m afraid the person who can kill me is not born yet! " Liu Lao Er laughed.


    His arrogant character was not developed in the secular world. In the world of seclusion, there is a grandfather who is an elder in Tianxing palace. He is still domineering. How many people dare to stand up and fight with Tianxing palace? Oh, in addition to the freak who appeared recently... They are not fighting against Tianxing palace, they are fighting against the whole world. How many people can there be?

 Chapter 938

    What is the world of rivers and lakes? Is it a bloodbath? Is that all?


    There are love and righteousness, wine and meat, flowers and trees, as well as flesh and blood fighting. Half of them are picturesque, and the other half are golden.


    Which master with sword can be called great Xia? It''s the standard of great Xia! You have to have a girl in a blue shirt, don''t you?


    Fat men don''t think so.


    He felt that Liang''s enlightenment, after all, could not be a major event.


    Well, there are some Chengfu and some ruthless, but there is a lack of overall view.


    What is a woman? Isn''t it just a role to be trampled under?


    Of course, he didn''t say these words to Liang Qidi. He knew Liang didn''t agree with them, and he might have to argue with himself.


    What do you have to rely on if you want to gain a firm foothold in China? Do you rely on heaven to travel? I''m afraid it''s too difficult. How many sects in the secluded world have fled into the secular world now? Is the heavenly palace still not moving? Some people say it''s because Tianxing palace is timid and worried that the Huangfu family will be born.


    Fart, if Tianxing palace is really timid, can it become the largest sect in the world of seclusion?


    Besides, how long has it been since the Huangfu family disappeared? Now the secular world is in chaos, haven''t they come out?


    Now I haven''t jumped out. What else can I worry about?


    Although Liu Laoer, a fat man, didn''t know what the idea of Xinggong was, he knew that even if he died in the secular world, tianxinggong would not look up at him.


    In the final analysis, it''s a tiger skin as a banner.


    How can he be regarded as a fart by Tianxing palace? Can Tianxing palace help him wipe his ass? Even Mr. nothingness, I''m afraid there is no such treatment!


    But then again, I have to repeat the above words. He is a fart. If he doesn''t pull out the Tianxing palace, how can he stand in such a big Liangcheng?


    People! We have to know how to distinguish the situation, otherwise, sooner or later, we will be drowned in this bottomless River and lake.


    With the false backer of Tianxing palace, Liu Laoer has become the guest of honor of the two families. Of course, it''s also because Liu Laoer has some abilities. At least he is also the leader of a small sect. He has the cultivation of Lingxi realm. Isn''t it a shame? What''s more, there are 50 or 60 practitioners under hand?


    Liangcheng is big or small. It''s better for Liu Laoer to have a foothold here and make a great achievement. It''s better than living in the secluded world and licking blood on the tip of a knife every day. He always has to be careful not to be swallowed by other sects. Big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimps. Isn''t that the natural law?


    In the past month, Liu Laoer has understood that it is better to be called hegemonic than immortal.


    "In a word, Mr. Liu, you have made a contribution to this matter." Liang said with a cold face.


    Liu looked at Liang Qidi strangely, narrowed his eyes and asked, "well, what do you want me to do?"


    Liang did not say anything.


    Liu understood Liang''s meaning, pushed the red skirt woman in his arms, and motioned her to leave temporarily with his eyes.


    The woman in red skirt is amnesty like a dream. She stands up and leaves quickly.


    However, when she came to the door, the slender jade hand just put on the doorknob, but suddenly stopped and looked round.


    With her last breath, she turned and looked at Liu Laoer with an incredible look. For a long time, lying on the ground, pale.


    The skirt is bright red.


    The floor is scarlet.


    Liang Qidi frowned and became angry.


    "I said Liu Laoer, when can you change your habit of killing people in the blink of an eye? You said before that the woman you played with can''t be played again for other men. If you kill her, you will kill her. Is this girl still coming to work today for the first time? "


    "No one else can touch the women I''ve touched." Liu Lao er said with a grim smile, "what''s the most direct way? Naturally, it''s killing. It''s over. "


    Liang Qidi was very angry, but he had nothing to do with his ancestor.


    "It can''t go on like this. Although our Liang family is a big family in Liangcheng, it can''t be regarded as covering the sky with one hand. If you want to kill someone, how much money and human relationship do we have to spend to manage it?" Liang said with a sigh.


    After his words, Liu''s eyes turned cold when he looked at him.


    "I''m afraid that''s not right? Have I brought you less benefits these days? " Liu said with a sneer, "I killed the master of the situ family? And Wang Feng of the Wang family, I didn''t kill him for you? "


    Liang Qidi frowned: "you move these out to threaten me?"


    Liu Laoer stretched out an index finger and shook it: "no, no, I just think Mr. Liang is forgetful. It''s better to talk about some things from time to time."


    Liang Qidi was so angry that he almost trembled, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Well, Mr. Liang, I don''t think you want to talk to me about this. Let''s talk about the Xia family first." Liu Laoer knows that he will stop when he is good. He is a man! Be tactful, otherwise, even if the Liang family can accommodate him, the world will not accommodate him.


    "I need to put pressure on the Xia family. They don''t know how to be afraid. They have to find a way to let them know." Liang Qidi said coldly.


    "Ha ha, yes, but what if the Xia family still doesn''t know how to be afraid?"


    "Then kill." Liang Qidi suddenly began to smile, revealing the unspeakable gloom in his smile. "If you can''t kill one Xia family member, you can kill two. If you can''t kill two, you can''t kill three."


    "Even if you kill the Xia family?"


    "Even if I kill the Xia family!" Liang Qidi bit his teeth and said every word.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Liu Lao ER was as mad as a madman and began to laugh.


    It''s not enough to pitch up and down. You have to beat your chest.


    Liang said coldly, "is it that funny?"


    "Isn''t that funny?" Liu old two tears all came down, "see your suit straight, dignified appearance, in fact, you are not a villain?"? I was advised to kill less people before. People who don''t know what kind of bird you really think you are. Five years ago, you killed a girl student in grade two. When her family came to make trouble, you found a small Gang to kill the girl''s family. Three years ago, you raped a college student for fear that she and her uncle, who was the principal, would dismember her, What suit do you say you have nothing to wear? This white dress can cover your black heart? "


    Liang Qidi''s eyebrows are trembling.


    "It''s better to be a hypocrite than a real villain. You people in the secular world just make me look bad." Liu said.


    "After all, do you help or not?"


    "Help! Why not help? " Liu Laoer said, "it doesn''t matter to me how many people you kill, as long as you can make me live freely and happily. To hell with the way of heaven, as long as I live freely, this is the way of heaven


    "I''m not afraid to be struck by thunder when I say that?" Liang asked.


    "The thunder struck me just right. I''ll follow the thunder, maybe I''ll be robbed." Liu Laoer said happily.


    Looking at this smiling fat man, who can think that this person''s biggest hobby is to find a woman to light the sky lantern?


    Liang took out a mobile phone and handed it to Liu Laoer.


    "The information above is the information of the Xia family. Let''s start from the first one." Liang said.


    Liu Laoer took the phone and nodded.


    Liang Qidi stood up and walked towards the door, avoiding the woman lying on the ground, for fear that the blood would dye his sole red.


    Dirty.


    The moment the door opened, he was kicked back.


    The Qi and blood in the body is churning, and I haven''t gasped for a long time.


    On his spotless suit, there was a foot print of 42 yards.


    "A gang of thieves can also be a bully in the secular world. Is it true that there is no one in China?" The middle-aged man who kicked Liang Qidi in with a sneer and a machete in his hand looked majestic.


    As soon as Liu''s pupils shrank, he immediately stood up.


    "How did you get in?" Liu Laoer asked in a deep voice.


    I don''t care about Liang Qidi lying on the ground.


    "Take the elevator. Yes, it''s the bottom of the cushion. Anyway, that''s what the young master said." The man with the machete said with a smile.


    "Where are my people?" Liu was surprised.


    This floor is full of people from his army and horse gang. How can this person come in?


    "You mean the little ones? I''ll take care of it. " The middle-aged man said, "now, I have to take care of you two."


    "Presumptuous!" Liu Laoer was furious and rushed to the middle-aged man with his fat body.


    "Hum, a practitioner of Lingxi realm dares to make trouble." The middle-aged man snorted coldly. As soon as he swung the blade, he took out the fat man with a weight of 300 kg.


    However, there is no injury on the fat man.


    The middle-aged man didn''t worry either. He just found a chair and sat down. The sword stood on his shoulder like a door god.


    "Who are you? Do we have a grudge against you? " Liu said unconvinced.


    The middle-aged man ignored him.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid of revenge, so I dare not say my name?" Liu Laoer said with a sneer, "kill me, you will offend Tianxing palace."


    "Tianxing palace is a fart. I don''t want to kill you because the young master said that he has to see how brave you are and how dare you dig his corner." The middle-aged man said with a smile, "don''t you just wonder who I am? Why don''t I tell you? My name is Peng Yiming, from Yunxiao hall! "


    Yunxiao hall is full of momentum.


    Liu Lao er''s face turned red when he heard these three words.


    Is Tianxing palace big? It''s big. It''s the first sect in the world.


    However, in the face of Yunxiao palace, what is Tianxing palace? The Yunxiao hall, how ever afraid of heaven palace, how ever afraid of the whole world¡° Unexpectedly, you still have something to do with the Tianxing palace. Even if you call Bai Qimei, what can you do? " Peng Yiming laughed.

 Chapter 939

    If you want to talk about this secluded world, the name of Yunxiao hall doesn''t need to be different from Tianxing Palace at all.


    When you meet Tianxing palace, people will take good care of their feathers and tell you some truth.


    When did the people of Yunxiao hall talk to others?


    For people in Yunxiao hall, the sword in their hands is the truth.


    When a knife falls, the blood splashed out is the truth.


    It''s always been like this.


    Mr. Liu''s two big farts are sitting on the ground, his eyes blank.


    He really didn''t know when he offended Yunxiao hall.


    Before that, he said that all the people under his hands had been taken care of. He didn''t believe it.


    Now! If you think about it carefully, there''s nothing you don''t believe. What can''t be done in Yunxiao hall?


    Don''t you think it''s just these people who regard human life as a weed?


    Liang Qidi eased his breath and looked at the expression on Liu Laoer''s face. He also knew that this time he really met a tough stubble.


    Even Liu Laoer, who is usually arrogant and arrogant and thinks he is invincible, now looks like a dead dog and gives up the struggle completely.


    He had to save himself.


    "Hero, I''m from Liang family in Liangcheng, and Liang Huilong is my father. As long as you are willing to work for Liang family, you can put forward any conditions, money or women, as long as we have them and you want them!" Liang Qidi is a smart man after all.


    The middle-aged man suddenly raised the knife, and a wisp of knife gas cut off Liang''s arm.


    Liang Qidi immediately screamed.


    "I''ll have to cut off your tongue if you keep barking." Peng Yiming said with a sneer.


    When Liang Qidi heard the speech, he bit his lips to death. His lips were bitten and bleeding.


    The body is still shaking, but no longer dare to make a sound.


    Looking at the arm not far away, his heart was dripping blood.


    Liu Laoer was not afraid. He laughed and looked at Liang Qidi. He said: "Mr. Liang, you are very capable of taking the helm when you see the wind. However, you are really recruiting the wrong people. If the people in Yunxiao hall were so easy to recruit, those people in Yunxiao hall would have run away and dug the corner of Yunxiao hall? It''s stupid. "


    Liang Qidi looked at Liu Laoer with a kind of venomous eyes, but he did not dare to swear.


    After about five minutes, two young men opened the door and came in.


    One ice sugar gourd for each person.


    "Ziyan, I tell you, the outside world is much more delicious and fun." Xiao Yao bit down a hawthorn and said with a smile.


    "Well, young master, there are many delicious things outside. Anyway, it''s more than inside the Yunxiao hall." Feng Ziyan said with a smile.


    Along the way, after waiting for the top floor, there are corpses everywhere.


    The corridor is full of blood, but for Xiao Yao and Feng Ziyan, what can these be?


    After entering the room, Xiao Yao sat down and looked at Liang Qidi lying in front of him.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "are you Liang Qidi? Well, it''s pretty, but it''s not as good-looking as me! "


    Feng Ziyan was a straightforward man and nodded: "the little Lord didn''t say that. He didn''t look as good as the little Lord."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you hear me? They all said, "you don''t look as good as me."


    Liang Qidi: "I''m not sure."


    He doesn''t want to discuss this topic without nutrition with Xiao Yao at all.


    "I know who you are. Your name is Xiao Yao, right?" Liang asked.


    "Yes, my name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao bit down a hawthorn again and licked the crystal sugar in the corner of his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Liang Qidi asked, biting his teeth.


    "Why?"


    "Why bother me! You go your way and I''ll go my single wooden bridge. We can''t make it. Why do you want to trouble me? " Liang Qidi said angrily.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He kicked Liang Qidi out like a ball and said, "first of all, I don''t know who you are. It''s just that your father went to Kyoto and made my mother angry. My mother said that if I can''t deal with your Liang family, I won''t go back to Beijing. Is it easy for me?"


    "Well, why don''t you explain your relationship with Li Xiaoxiao? Since you and Li Xiaoxiao are male and female friends, why do you think about Xia Yixing? " Liang asked.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, throws out the finished ice sugar gourd stick and plunges it into Liang Qidi''s eyebrow.


    The inertia of a small wooden stick actually pushed Liang to the ground.


    He clapped his hands, narrowed his eyes, looked at Liang Qidi, and whispered, "but - why should I explain to you?"


    Finish saying, turn a face, eyes fall on Liu Laoer''s body again.


    "When I came here before, I heard about Liu Laoer''s methods. Do you like to light sky lanterns?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    Liu Laoer subconsciously moved two steps behind.


    "Why do you want to run? This is the 11th floor. Even if you are a practitioner of Lingxi realm, you will die if you jump down? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Then die." With a smile, Liu suddenly stood up, smashed the tempered glass with one blow, and jumped up. Just as he stretched out, he was pulled back by one hand.


    After that, the hand slammed him to the ground, one foot on his chest.


    "It''s so boring that you fell to death! You have to kill yourself. You have to be strong. " Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Feng Ziyan, and said, "Ziyan, eat quickly, and give me the wooden sign after eating!"


    Feng Ziyan put the last two hawthorns into his mouth, then handed over the wooden stick.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "look at your promise!"


    Then, like a wooden stick, it seemed to be endowed with life. It was thrown to the side, but it was still inserted into Liu''s eyebrow.


    The dead law is as like as two peas in Liang Qidi. Wooden sticks penetrate the brain and plunge into the floor.


    "In the world of seclusion, we still have to take care of it." Xiao Yao looked at the red dress woman lying at the door and vomited a foul breath.


    "Young master, this matter really has something to do with Tianxing palace?" Peng Yiming came to Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice.


    But Feng Ziyan, the young man, saw it thoroughly. He laughed and said, "brother Yiming, it''s not interesting for you to ask. Does it matter? It doesn''t matter. They are our old enemies. It doesn''t matter. Then Bai Qimei won''t die? "


    Peng Yiming was slightly stunned. He laughed and slapped Feng Ziyan on the shoulder. The boy was in pain and showed his teeth.


    "You can, boy. You''ve begun to teach me a lesson, but what you said is reasonable."


    Xiao Yao stretched and said, "let''s go. Let''s leave it to Liang''s family to clean it."


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    Feng Ziyan and Peng Yiming did not say a word, and immediately followed Xiao Yao out.


    "This Longyue hotel is so afraid that it will become a ghost building." He turned his head and looked. Feng Ziyan shook his head and said.


    In the Dragon protection hall in Kyoto, there are a group of practitioners.


    All the people in the Dragon protection hall are facing the enemy.


    Zhuge Huotian stood at the front of the crowd, sweating.


    These dozens of people, it seems that there are Lingjiang realm practitioners, Linghe practitioners, but also can not count.


    How to toss?


    If these people really want to make trouble, they can''t help it.


    It''s just that, even if there''s no way, they can''t back one point.


    "Are you Zhuge Huotian?" Li Dan smiles, looks at the nervous Zhuge burning sky, shakes his head, "Kui Shao Zhu still looks up to you so much. He says that when we get to Kyoto, we''ll listen to you for the time being. Now it seems that we''d better forget it. You can listen to me. Anyway, you look like a straw bag."


    "Presumptuous!" Although Zhuge Huotian didn''t speak, as Zhuge''s number one brain powder, how could long sword shop hear others insult his master like this?


    Zhuge Feitian slapped him on the head, pulled him behind him and said, "shut up by me!"


    Changjianxing was a little surprised, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    Zhuge burned the sky, bowed his hands and asked with a white face: "I don''t know who is the young master in the elder''s mouth?"


    "Xiao Yao." Li Dan said softly.


    "Xiao Yao?" Hearing the name, Zhuge incendiary genius was relieved, "Xiao Yao asked you to come?"


    "Yes." Li Dan pulled the clothes on his body and nodded, "however, I advise you not to call the young master''s name in front of me. The young master has a good temper. I''m not very good-natured. Once I get angry and kill you, the young master still has to blame me."


    "..." ZHUGE had no temper at all.


    He had no doubt of what he was saying.


    As long as the other party is willing, they can kill themselves at any time.


    How could Xiao Yao have invited all these people?


    How capable he must be!


    "That Xiao Yao - oh no, what about the young master?"


    "What''s your name, young master? You are not from Yunxiao temple! " A woman in red with two knives said angrily.


    Zhuge wanted to cry.


    He thinks these people are just groups to bully themselves.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, Mr. Zhuge. Young master, he went to Liangcheng and said that he would come soon. Doesn''t he mean that there is some chaos in the secular world? I''m afraid you don''t have enough people here, so I''m told to bring people here. " Li Dan said with a smile.


    "Mr. Xiao has a heart..." frightened by the woman in red before, Zhuge burned the sky and even the young master didn''t dare to shout.


    "Old man, don''t chatter. If you have anything to do, please tell us. We are here to do business, not to listen to your nagging." Li Jianxuan took a step forward and said.


    "Well, then - please come with me and let''s have a discussion first?" Zhuge burnt the sky and the other side beat to discuss to say. Li Jianxuan was a little impatient and said, "isn''t that killing people? What can I talk about? " Li Dan took a picture of Li Jianxuan and said, "pay attention, Mr. Zhuge is a friend of the young master. You should respect him." Li Jianxuan can only nod. If we talk about Yunxiao hall, we used to respect Li Dan alone. Now, one more, Xiao Yao. If it''s just because Xiao Yao is a little Lord, it''s not enough. However, the destruction of the Zijin gate, the great disturbance of Hong Jianzong and the repulsion of Bai Qimei made them despise the young master of their own family. The key point is that Xiao Yao has also refined the elixir and cured Li Dan''s disease. All in all, they can''t respect Xiao Yao even if they want to. Yunxiao hall! What is missing is such a leader. Li Dan said more than once that even he was much worse than Xiao Yao. What he is worse than Xiao Yao is not his strength, but his magnanimous mind. Just like the old master. After entering the Dragon protection hall and listening to Zhuge''s words, Li Dan divides the people in Yunxiao hall into 18 groups. Under the arrangement of the Dragon protection hall, they all leave Kyoto. It is intended to pacify the chaos!

 Chapter 940

    The next day, Xiao Yao took Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan to Kyoto by plane.


    When I got to the airport, two girls came to pick me up.


    Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing.


    Seeing them, Xiao Yao''s smile was very strong.


    "Back?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "I''m back." Xiao Yao''s bright eyes looked at her and replied.


    "I heard that you should have come back long ago, but you went to Liangcheng specially, right?" Li Xiaoxiao has a funny smile in her eyes.


    It''s Xia Yixing standing on the edge. She blushes when she hears the words.


    "Yes, I went to Liangcheng." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Is Liang Qidi dead?"


    "I''m dead. I''m afraid I can''t jump again." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao clenched her fist and said with a smile, "well done, well done. Liang Qidi doesn''t know how to pee and see his virtue. He also wants to touch our Xia beauty."


    Xia Yixing can''t laugh or cry. When she turns around and looks at Xiao Yao, her eyes are still full of worry: "no matter what, the identity of Liang Qidi is not the same. Now you kill him, Liang Huilong won''t forget it."


    "Well, kill them together." Xiao Yao said that the wind is light and the clouds are light, but Xia Yixing was shocked when he heard it.


    Even if Liang Huilong was not really a man of great ability, he was also a feudal official of Liangcheng. How could he kill him?


    But looking at Xiao Yao''s plain look, Xia Yixing knows that this young master can not be joking at all.


    "Peng Yiming (Feng Ziyan) in Yunxiao hall has seen a little lady." Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan, after guessing the identities of the two women, bow and say together.


    Don''t say Xia Yixing, even Xiao Yao was scared.


    In Liangcheng, he killed Liang Qidi because he wanted to dig his corner.


    But that is to find a way to explain it. Now the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xia Yixing is still unclear.


    Before sitting on the plane, Xiao Yao was thinking about how to say if he saw Xia Yixing.


    Fortunately, he did not say, Xia Yixing did not say.


    Originally thought that the storm passed, but he underestimated the two God teammates behind him.


    A name makes the atmosphere awkward.


    Xiao Yao glared at Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan.


    The latter two were at a loss, thinking that they were wrong?


    Li Xiaoxiao joked: "not bad! I''ve been teaching on the plane for a long time, haven''t I? "


    Xiao Yao''s head is going to hurt.


    When did you call it?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t think about it..." Xia Yixing said in a low voice with a red face.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xia Yixing, sighed and said, "you know I won''t be angry."


    Xia Yixing


    "If you don''t fight for emotion, who can help you fight for it? He has a mental disorder. Do you have one? " Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xia Yixing and asked, "it''s past, it''s past. You don''t want to mention it. I''m happy, but can I really pass like this?"


    Xia Yixing did not expect that Li Xiaoxiao would suddenly bring the topic to this point.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to say.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly chuckled and put out his hand to push Xia Yixing.


    Xia Yixing staggers and falls directly into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    Xiao Yao is a bit dull, and Xia Yixing looks at Li Xiaoxiao with complicated eyes.


    Li Xiaoxiao avoided their eyes and looked at Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan, two confused guys.


    "You two have seen it. Please get on the bus with me first." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Yes, young lady..." Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan are not two idiots. Although they don''t understand the current situation, they understand that they are definitely not suitable to stay here as they are.


    Looking at the three people left together, Xia Yixing sighed.


    "In fact, Xiaoxiao doesn''t feel well at all. Which woman is willing to push other women into her man''s arms? How much courage must we muster Xia Yixing is not a fool, even if Li Xiaoxiao is very magnanimous, calm, and even often looking for opportunities.


    But as a woman, Xia Yixing knows that Li Xiaoxiao may not really feel better.


    Maybe she has convinced herself, but she may not be able to keep her mind still.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing and suddenly laughs.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xia Yixing is a little annoyed.


    "In fact, I used to tell myself that I only need Xiaoxiao. But later, I found that it was not the case. Originally, it was OK for me to let Peng Yiming kill Liang Qidi, but after thinking about it carefully, I think it''s better to kill him personally. It''s easier to understand Qi. You see, I''m still angry in my heart." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing''s face is red to the root of his ears, and suddenly he doesn''t know what to say.


    "The most difficult thing is not to deceive others, but to deceive yourself." Xiao Yao said, "people live for a hundred years at most. It''s good to love a girl for 80 years, but I want to live for hundreds of years, and I want you to live for hundreds of years, and I like you for hundreds of years. Isn''t that good?"


    "What?" Xia Yixing is stunned.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t answer Xia Yixing and takes her in his arms again.


    "Let you go, are you willing to go?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "There''s nothing I can''t bear." Xia Yixing has no wonderful way.


    "Then you go." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "wherever you go, I can catch you back. Maybe there will be a few ungrateful guys like Liang Qidi. How about more? If there is one, I''ll kill one; if there are two, I''ll kill a pair. That''s to kill all the men in the world, and my women can''t be remembered by others, can''t they? "


    Xia Yixing did not speak.


    No matter how much you say at this time, it seems meaningless. It''s better to lie quietly in the most secure arms in the world.


    Corner of the mouth, raised a smile.


    "When I came back this time, I had already thought about it. It happened that I had got the ice and fire, and I could refine the elixir to help you improve your physique. Now that I have started to practice, we can practice together. Originally, there was a man named Su Liang who didn''t succeed in the robbery because of his beloved girl and entered another world, I don''t want that to happen to me


    Xia Yixing shook his head, confused: "I don''t understand."


    "It''s ok if I don''t understand. I just understand." Xiao Yao laughs.


    "What''s next?" Xia Yixing asked, "next, what should I do?"


    "It''s enough to be safe by my side." Xiao Yao said.


    With Xia Yixing, he came to Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Done?" Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned.


    "Well." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "That''s good." Li Xiaoxiao laughs, "it saves me a lot of trouble."


    With that, she stretched out her hand and pulled Xia Yixing to her face.


    "When I was in Haitian city, I already told you that no matter what, I have to let you climb up to Xiao Yao''s bed. Ha ha, I didn''t cheat you, did I?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes almost fell out.


    How could these two girls have such a conversation?


    It''s really tough enough!


    Xia Yixing blushes even more. Although there has been such a conversation before, it''s another matter to say it in front of Xiao Yao!


    "Let''s go. It''s time to see Zhuge and them." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing whispered: "aunt Qin has said that if you go back to Kyoto this time and don''t want to see her first, don''t go to see her at all."


    Xiao Yao patted his head and knew what his mother was angry with.


    Before I came back from geese country, although I passed by Kyoto, I didn''t stay much. After all, at that time, Li Xiaoxiao was still in zijinmen''s hands. It was important to save people.


    Now if I don''t go to the Qin family, I''m afraid I''m going to be angry with my mother.


    "Keke, Yixing reminds you. Let''s go together." Xiao Yao nodded.


    After waiting to get on the bus, Xiao Yao pointed to the car behind him and said to Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan, "get on the bus."


    "Good."


    Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan get on the bus together.


    "Brother Yiming." Feng Ziyan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Peng Yiming looked at Feng Ziyan and asked¡° What do you want to say? "


    "I just don''t understand why the young lady shed tears before." Feng Ziyan asked in a low voice.


    Peng Yiming gave a wry smile, waved his hand and said, "don''t ask me this question. The most difficult thing in the world is women. I''m not a woman. If you see a picture fan later, you might as well ask her. Maybe she can give you an answer."


    Feng Ziyan thought about it and shook his head: "forget it, or no one will ask."


    "Do you understand?" Peng Yiming asked.


    Feng Ziyan laughed and said, "it''s ok if I don''t understand. I don''t understand so many things in this day. Do I have to find an answer to every one of them? If you know the answer, will you really be happy? "


    Peng Yiming thought about it carefully and gave a thumbs up to Feng Ziyan: "I didn''t find it in Yunxiao hall before, but now I suddenly found out that you have an exquisite heart, boy!"


    Feng Ziyan just laughed and didn''t speak.


    When we get back to the Qin family, Qin Rou grabs Xiao Yao''s ear.


    "Ah! Pain, pain! Mom, let go Xiao Yao immediately began to cry and howl.


    Peng Yiming whispered to Fengzi: "a little master can pretend, can a person who practices Lingjiang state feel pain?"


    "Young master, put away your aura, don''t you find it? Otherwise, the old lady will not be able to pull the little Lord''s ear. " Feng Ziyan said.


    Peng Yiming shook his head: "don''t understand, is the little master stupid?" Feng Ziyan laughed and said, "what about Wang Tianye? His daughter-in-law grabs his ears every day. Why doesn''t he use his aura? " Peng Yiming doesn''t understand any more¡° This kind of pain, it''s better to keep it in mind if it''s less than once. " Feng Ziyan said. Peng Yiming said with a smile, "how can you understand?" Feng Ziyan rubbed the corner of his eyes: "I miss my mother. When I was a child, she liked to beat me with bamboo sticks. Later - no one beat me with bamboo sticks any more."

 Chapter 941

    After a day in the Qin family, Xiao yaocai took Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan to the Dragon protection hall.


    Entering the Dragon protection hall, Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan feel that everything is fresh and look around.


    Xiao Yao noticed the scene and said with a smile, "isn''t it good here?"


    "Well, it''s pretty good. It''s solid." Peng Yiming said with a smile.


    "Yes! Hehe, it''s a good place. " Feng Ziyan also nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "otherwise, I will leave you two here?"


    Feng Ziyan and Peng Yiming were stunned, and their faces changed.


    "Little master..." Feng Ziyan looked at what he seemed to want to say, but he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Peng Yiming coughed, looked at Feng Ziyan, his eyes were dim, and said: "Ziyan, there are some rules. No matter what, we should listen to the little Lord''s words. We will do whatever the little Lord asks us to do."


    "..." Feng Ziyan nodded although he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao looks at Feng Ziyan and Peng Yiming with a strange look.


    "I''m just joking with you. As for the truth?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan were relieved.


    "It scared me to death, young Lord. I really thought you were going to leave us here." Feng Ziyan patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said with a smile: "promising, as for it?"


    "Hey, young master, you don''t understand this. Although we will listen to you, if you really let us stay here, we will still be sad. After all, after so long in Yunxiao hall, how can we say that we will be separated? I have to be a member of Yunxiao hall all my life! " Feng Ziyan said.


    Peng Yiming also nodded: "little Lord, we are not suitable for temples."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and his eyes were deep: "even if you want to stay in the temple, I''m afraid the temple can''t accommodate you."


    Peng Yiming and Feng Ziyan obviously did not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, and they looked at each other.


    Xiao Yao just waved his hand. He didn''t go on talking about this topic.


    Some things, and Peng Yiming Fengzi speak out, they do not understand, in this case, it is better not to say.


    Just after entering the Dragon protection hall, Zhuge Huotian, Lidan and others rushed over.


    At Li Dan''s side, he followed the painting fan.


    "Young master, are you back?" Li Dan came up to him and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "is everything going well here?"


    "Not bad." Speaking of this, Li Dan could only smile bitterly, "young master, they just left Kyoto yesterday. Even if there is a successful report, it won''t be so fast¡°


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "that''s what I said."


    Zhuge Huotian came to Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, are these people from Yunxiao hall?"


    "Mr. Xiao?" Xiao Yao turned his eyes and looked at Zhuge burning the sky with a slightly strange look.


    Zhuge could only smile bitterly: "it sounds strange, right? In fact, I''m very uncomfortable shouting, but I can''t help it. The knives are all around my neck. "


    Li Dan burst out laughing: "Mr. Zhuge, you are a bit unkind. Seeing the young master, you began to blame us."


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile and arched his hand: "the Lord of the temple is serious. Even if you give me the courage, I dare not!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "master Zhuge, just call what you want." "Xiao Yao should be more comfortable." Zhuge burned the sky and laughed.


    After laughing for a while, he said, "let''s go to the office."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Close the door. In the office, there are only three people, Li Dan, Zhuge Fantian and Xiao Yao.


    Zhuge Huotian was the first to put forward his doubts: "Xiao Yao, I don''t know one thing."


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and asked, "if Mr. Zhuge has any doubts, I have no other skills. It should be OK to solve them."


    Zhuge Huotian was not a person who liked ink. After listening to Xiao Yao''s calm, he said frankly, "the temple master and others have just arrived in Kyoto, and they have already dispersed. Is it necessary to be so anxious?"


    Xiao Yao squints at Zhuge burning the sky with strange eyes.


    "In fact, I don''t want to be so anxious, but if I''m not, others won''t?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhuge burned the sky slightly a Leng, seem to understand something, just some can''t believe.


    "Xiao Yao, how do you say that?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said with a wry smile: "since Mr. Zhuge has realized clearly, why should he ask questions?"


    "I just think that those people above are not so stingy, right? Anyway, Yunxiao temple came to Kyoto this time to help. "


    "Help, then help." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this is not what I said, but what those people think. Kyoto is the most important place in China. All of a sudden, there are so many practitioners, and they are all top experts. If they stay in Kyoto for a day, they may have to lose sleep for a day. How can I bear to watch them toss and turn all night when they are old? "


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao said these, he also understood, just before I was not sure such a thought.


    Xiao Yao knocked his fingers on the table and said, "I''m afraid someone will have to invite me later."


    Zhuge Huotian just wanted to speak, but the door of the office had been knocked.


    "Come in." Zhuge burned the sky and coughed.


    Lin Minyan pushed the door open and came in. He whispered, "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Zhou is here. He said he would invite you to a place."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge burning the sky and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhuge, you see, I didn''t cheat you, did I?"


    Zhuge burned the sky with a bitter smile.


    He felt that those people had made a fool of themselves.


    It''s good to be careful, and it''s right to be cautious, but it''s inferior to be excessively careful.


    I don''t know what those people think.


    "In this case, I will not stay any longer. Mr. Zhuge will take good care of the people I bring." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good - Xiao Yao, you used to be the leader of the Dragon protection hall, now you should still be." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "tired, tired, this place is not suitable for me after all, my personality you don''t know?"


    Zhuge opened his mouth. At last, he could only watch Xiao Yao stand up and leave. When he got to his mouth, he didn''t say anything.


    He felt that since Xiao Yao was willing to ask the people of Yunxiao hall to help him, it proved that he still had dragon protection hall in his heart.


    But the excessive care of those people caused Xiao Yao''s dissatisfaction, which also led to what Xiao Yao blurted out just now.


    "I''m worried. I''m too worried. These people are very smart. How can they start to be confused at the critical moment?" Zhuge Huotian shook his head.


    Li Dan was unmoved and said, "it''s not bad. The temple is a good place. But in the end, it''s too dangerous. If you don''t care, you''ll fall into the ice hole. How can you be happy in the world?"


    Zhuge Fantian waved his hand: "it''s true that Xiao Yao is not suitable to walk in the temple. His character is too proud. If someone really starts to slander him, I''m afraid that no matter what the identity of the other party is, Xiao Yao will have to take the other party and beat him up."


    Li Dan laughs: "isn''t it so fast?"


    "Kuaiya is Kuaiya, but being a man is like copper coin. It''s square inside and round outside. The edges and corners are too heavy. It''s not a good thing. There are always some people who want to grind it off." Zhuge Huotian had been in the temple for many years. How could he not understand these principles?


    Li Shan shook his head and said nothing more.


    Out of the Dragon protection hall, you can see Zhou Tulong.


    "Mr. Zhou, do you come to see me yourself? I''m flattered. I''ll make a phone call directly. Don''t you have to rush there? " Xiao Yao said with a smiley face.


    Zhou Tulong said with a smile, "you boy, do you still want to be a fool in front of me? I don''t know who wants to see you? "


    Xiao Yao put away the smile on his face and said, "I guess some."


    "Come on, get in the car first, and then we''ll talk about it."


    When he got into the black red flag car, Zhou Tulong looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "I haven''t seen you for a while. I''ve got a lot of sunburn."


    "Men! Too white skin is not a good thing. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Tulong sighed and said, "in fact, you are the most intelligent young man I have ever met. This time, what''s the purpose of the person who wants to see you? I think you know. Is there anything you want to say?"


    "They want to see me. I''ll go. What else can I say?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Zhou tulongle said, "do you think that if I come to you, I will naturally stand with them?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal, just smile on his face.


    "In fact, it''s not a bad thing that they asked me to come to you this time." Zhou Tulong said.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing either." Xiao Yao said, "I don''t blame them. It''s good for others to think about themselves. How can they only think about themselves? Now that you are in that position, you have to be responsible for all the Chinese people. Is that right? "


    Zhou Tulong waved his hand: "when I hear this, I''m just being careless. If you really think so, I can save a lot of worry."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    The red flag car drove into the red wall compound.


    When he stops, Xiao Yao follows Mr. Zhou into a room.


    In the room, close the door, in front of Xiao Yao, there is a row of people, most of whom are often seen on TV. The one sitting in the middle is the No.1 chief.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, with a porcelain cup on his hand¡° Xiao Yao, if we don''t go to you, you won''t come to see us? " Chief one said with a smile, "sit down first." Xiao Yao opened a chair in front of him and sat down. He said with a smile, "you guys are very busy every day. I''m just a citizen. How dare I disturb you?"¡° "Common people?" The No.1 chief laughed and said in a neutral voice, "do you think you are?"¡° Yes Xiao Yao looked up at the ceiling and said, "I used to think that I could be the first person in the world and the most special one. It''s the worst. It''s also worth looking up. Later, I figured out, how could there be so much chaos? I''m still one of the yellow leaves on the ground, a drop in the vast ocean. It''s no different. It''s good to be so happy. "

 Chapter 942

    Xiao Yao is not that kind of person with strong utilitarianism.


    For him, the greatest happiness in the world is to put down the knife and hold the person in front of him.


    Enemies, you can''t kill them all. There are five or six of them.


    For example, if you kill Liang Qidi, will Liang Huilong, Liang Qingqing and Liang''s family hate themselves?


    If you really kill all the people of the Liang family, I''m afraid these people sitting in front of you will not let them go easily.


    After all, Liang Huilong was also a feudal official.


    "Is Liang''s death related to you?" The first chief asked suddenly.


    Sound like thunder.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "chief, don''t scare me. I found out before killing Liang Qidi. That guy is really not a good man. If you want to blame me for such a person, I''m afraid you''ll fall behind."


    Chief one is speechless.


    Originally intended to say, now are blocked by Xiao Yao.


    After a long silence, the chief said again: "Xiao Yao, let''s not talk about Liang Qidi. This time you are willing to ask someone to help us Huaxia. I am very grateful, so I also have an invitation."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what do you want me to do? As long as I can do it, I dare not refuse?"


    No. 1 chief said with a bitter smile: "I''m not afraid of other people''s words, but you, I have no bottom. Who knows if you will agree?"


    Xiao Yao thinks that No. 1 chief really looks up to himself.


    "Yunxiao hall, is your strength, is your people, this time they are willing to hand, next time is not necessarily, right?" Chief one said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Although the correct answer should be to set out their own position, no matter what happens, they are on call. However, it''s meaningless to talk with these smart people. It''s better to be frank and have something to say, which will make you feel more comfortable.


    "So, I want you to help me train a super special forces." Chief one said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You can offer anything." Chief one said.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "chief, you are really embarrassing me. Even if I have great ability, I can''t train ordinary people into practitioners! Do you think I trained all the people in Yunxiao hall? They all began to practice when they were young, otherwise how could they have such achievements? "


    After that, without waiting for the first leader to speak, Xiao Yao continued: "if you want to force them to improve their cultivation, it''s not impossible, but it will cause great harm to their bodies. It''s a kind of pulling out seedlings to encourage them, and the effect can''t be particularly good."


    When he finished this sentence, Xiao Yao weighed it in his heart.


    If these people really nodded and agreed, Xiao Yao would help, but he would stay away from them.


    It''s said that the longest is night, and the coldest is heart.


    Fortunately, the attitude of No. 1 chief did not disappoint Xiao Yao.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head: "forget it."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "chief, you don''t want it?"


    "No more." The chief said with a smile, "no matter how anxious we are, we can''t make trouble for our children''s soldiers. However, I still hope you will go to the East China military region to serve as a general."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "The rank of admiral?"


    "Well, the rank of general is just a rank. You can''t go every day." Chief one said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t seem to be joking at the other side, and he also fell into meditation.


    After a while, he took a long breath and nodded: "yes."


    Chief No. 1 nodded: "later, I will ask Zhou Wangjiang to arrange it for you. In addition, Xiao Yao, I want to have a talk with you alone."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    When only Xiao Yao and No. 1 chief were left in the room, No. 1 chief would speak.


    "Xiao Yao, do you feel uncomfortable?" Chief one asked.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "have what uncomfortable?"


    "It''s said that the people in Yunxiao hall left each other as soon as they arrived in Kyoto. In fact, I''m very grateful to you. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do." Chief one said with a smile, "you are thinking from my point of view."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing more.


    "Do you think this admiral has been recruited by us?" Chief one continued.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, his eyes remained unchanged, neither nodded nor shook his head. In fact, this was enough to show his idea.


    Obviously, that''s what he thought.


    "Ha ha, in fact, it''s not wrong for you to think so. It''s just one of them. Is there a small number of people like Liang Qidi in China? Now that Yunxiao hall is out, we must seize this opportunity! It''s a lot easier for you to be a general and do things. " The first chief said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it. It''s true.


    "Chief, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll go first!" Xiao Yao stood up and said with a smile.


    No. 1 chief said with a smile: "how do I feel that you are busier than me? So you''re going in a hurry? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t there a daughter-in-law waiting for me at home?"


    The first chief sighed, stood up and walked to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m not sure about other people, but I''m really at ease with you. Let alone let you be the general. Even if you stand behind me, I''m at ease. But I know that you are not the kind of person who is willing to be bound by the temple. People in the world want to enter the temple and think that you can glorify their ancestors, But how do they know how deep the water in the temple is? "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "chief, it''s useless for you to talk to me about these words. Anyway, I can''t understand them."


    Chief No. 1 took a deep breath and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder, which was meaningful: "if other people don''t understand, I believe. If you don''t understand, I don''t believe what you say, but it''s OK. You''re not suitable to be an official because of your personality."


    Xiao Yao arched his hand: "chief, you still know me."


    "Go ahead, I''ll let Zhou Wangjiang tell you the rest."


    Xiao Yao nodded and turned away.


    Zhou Tulong has been waiting outside for a long time.


    "Xiao Yao, what does the chief say?"


    "What to do or what to do! It''s nothing more than putting me up with a big general. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Tulong said with a smile: "I say you boy, everyone is kind, why do you have to think others so bad?"


    "It''s just a matter of asking you to tell me, isn''t it? After all, I still want to tell me one thing. Since I have become a general, if Huaxia is still in danger in the future, I have to stand up for it at the first time, but I don''t care. Huaxia is my motherland. If it comes to the critical moment, I naturally want to take the lead, so it''s good to push the boat with the current. " Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    Zhou Tulong sighed and said, "I knew you would think so. After all, you are too kind."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal: "this has nothing to do with kindness, old man, do you believe it? If I really don''t stand out in the time of crisis in China, my grandfather and grandfather will have to poke my spine and scold me, so the third grandfather will be better. He will tell me that it''s none of his business. He will hang up high and sweep the snow in front of his own house, never mind the frost on others'' tiles. He didn''t care about that. "


    "It''s not a good thing." From the perspective of the state, Zhou Tulong still needs to make a point.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "my three grandfathers just don''t care about these. For him, the most precious thing in the world is to live. As long as he can live, what else can he count?"


    Zhou Tulong didn''t say a word, so he didn''t say yes to Xiao Yao''s words.


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Yao closed his eyes and never spoke.


    After returning to the hulongtang base, Zhou Wangjiang found Xiao Yao with a girl within half an hour of sitting down.


    "Uncle Zhou, your speed is really fast enough!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    With a smile, Zhou Wangjiang said, "I just want to procrastinate and I don''t have the courage to do what you have ordered! When I just received the news, I was really scared. I didn''t expect that you have such great ability to be appointed personally by the top, general! How big is that? I''m afraid you are the youngest general in China. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how much gold do I have, can you not understand it in your heart?"


    Zhou Wangjiang waved his hand, but he didn''t have a good way: "it''s useless for you to talk to me. People don''t want to give you real power? Do you want it? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t have so much free time."


    "Isn''t that the end?" Zhou Wangjiang did not have a good way, "look at you before that sour words, do not know what people think you have been wronged!"


    Xiao Yao smiles, and his eyes fall on the girl in military uniform around Zhou Wangjiang.


    "Uncle Zhou, you haven''t introduced it yet." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, this is the person from the East China military region. You can contact her later. She can be your confidant of the East China military region." Zhou Wangjiang said with a smile, "this is one of my nieces. You can''t believe it."


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at the girl with a strange expression, and said, "I certainly don''t believe other people, but I still have to believe the people arranged by Uncle Zhou."


    That sounds like a fake.


    Although Zhou Wangjiang is Zhou Lei''s father, Xiao Yao and Zhou Lei are not brothers, but Zhou Wangjiang is Zhou Wangjiang after all.


    Zhou Lei, Xiao Yao, Zhou Tulong and Xiao Yao can believe that the old man has retired now and doesn''t think so much. Zhou Wangjiang is not the same. He is still in his position. It''s good to say three points.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool, some words can listen to, can''t listen to, left ear right ear out.

 Chapter 943

    After seeing off Zhou Wangjiang, Xiao Yao looks at the girl beside him and smiles: "my name is Xiao Yao."


    "Hello, General Xiao." The girl gently smiles and reaches out her hand, "my name is Hua Feifan."


    "Hua Feifan?" Hua is not a big surname. Now there is a surname Hua in the temple. Looking at the military rank on the girl''s shoulder, Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    It doesn''t mean that the girl must have climbed up by her family, but if she can have such a rank at this age, it has nothing to do with her family, and no one will believe it.


    "General Xiao, if you have time, I''ll go to the central China military region with you." Hua Feifan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "good, wait for two days, I''ve been very busy recently."


    "Well." When Hua Feifan communicates with Xiao Yao, he always looks at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    She didn''t know much about Xiao Yao. She only knew that he was a cultivator and a very powerful cultivator.


    But Hua Feifan doesn''t think so.


    No matter how fierce the cultivator is, can he defeat the overheated weapon?


    What''s more, how many Chinese soldiers are in active service? What cultivator can stop thousands of troops?


    So, Hua Feifan is very curious, how much ability does this young man have to shoulder such a military rank?


    If this young man does not have much ability, but is promoted to such a position, Hua Feifan feels that he does not need to envy him, but to sympathize with him.


    The people who have the ability to hold it high are called ability and Lafeng. The people who have no ability are held high. As soon as the people below give up, they have to fall on all fours. That''s the winning.


    As for what Hua Feifan thinks in his heart, Xiao Yao is not curious at all. He lives for himself and his relatives and friends, not for others.


    Xiao Yao walked for a while, suddenly stopped, turned to look at Hua Feifan, frowned and asked: "do you want to follow me these days?"


    "Yes." Hua Feifan nodded.


    "Interesting?" Xiao Yao asked, "you have no place to go in Kyoto?"


    Hua Feifan turned his lips and said in a low voice, "General Xiao, I want to protect you."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Hua Feifan, in fact, is an ordinary person with a little better skill. He can''t even count himself as a master of inner strength. He can''t figure out why he still needs this girl to protect him. Isn''t it really funny?


    However, after thinking about it, Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He talked too much with a little girl, and it was meaningless.


    After returning to the Dragon protection hall and having a brief chat with Li Dan Zhuge, I decided to leave.


    "Young master, who is this man beside you?" Li Dan couldn''t help asking more.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said with a bitter smile, "she said, she is my bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard?" The expression on the face of Li Dan and others is a little strange at the moment.


    Huafan asked Li Dan in a low voice: "Lord, I didn''t see it? Can the little girl be a master


    Li Dan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He believed in his own judgment, no matter from which angle, this little girl named Hua Feifan could not be a master.


    The fan was right to judge before he saw him. Looking at the girl named Hua Feifan, her eyes became more strange.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Hua Feifan and said, "are you sure you want to follow me?"


    Hua Feifan thought about it and nodded: "this is the task assigned to me by the top. When we go back to the central China military region together, I will go to report. Naturally, I don''t need to follow you."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "in this case, I don''t say much. I''m really curious. If I go to love, you should follow me."


    Then he turned and left.


    Hua Feifan snorted and quickly followed up.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Li Dan couldn''t help sighing: "ah, the little Lord is the little Lord in the end. Girls follow him wherever he goes. I''m afraid he''s also the pursuer of the little Lord?"


    Hua Fan shook his head and said, "I can''t see that this girl has no feelings for the young master."


    "No?" Li Dan was slightly stunned.


    The fan chuckled and said, "with my female intuition - really not."


    Li Dan laughs and says, "it''s OK. After a long time, there''s nothing left."


    The fan is noncommittal.


    Besides, Xiao Yao, after leaving the Dragon protection hall, drove directly back to the Qin family.


    Entering the house, the first person I saw was Qin Qianqian.


    "I''ll go, Xiao Yao. Are you going too far?" Qin Qianqian stretched out her hand and pulled Xiao Yao to one side directly, saying, "although Li Xiaoxiao has allowed you to take a concubine, you can''t be so arrogant. These two days, Xia Yixing has come back. Do you want to go to heaven?"


    Xiao Yao black line: "what concubine, can not talk nonsense?"


    "Nonsense? OK, tell me about the relationship between this girl and you Qin Qianqian pinched his waist and said, I don''t know when this girl has a nosy stink.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "if I tell you this girl is my bodyguard, do you believe it?"


    The expression on Qin Qianqian''s face looked even more strange.


    "Do you think I believe it?"


    Xiao Yao lowered his head. Obviously, he didn''t believe it.


    Don''t talk about Qin Qianqian. I''m afraid I can''t believe it if I change myself.


    "Well, well, you''d better not explain to me. Ah, you men are all piss. In terms of women, you never know what contentment is." Qin Qian sighed.


    This is a stick, I don''t know how many men have been killed.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t bother to argue with Qin Qian either. Anyway, this little girl has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. He has seen it for a long time. It''s useless to talk more.


    He looked around and asked, "where are my mom and them?"


    "My aunt went to the company, and so did your two beautiful little wives." Qin Qianqian said, "you are busy with your work every day. They also have their own things to do."


    Xiao Yao suddenly asked curiously, "did Xiao Xiao and Yixing go to Xiao Yao group or Qin''s company?"


    "Qin''s, no, it''s ours." Qin Qian could not laugh or cry and said, "Xiao Yao, why don''t you take yourself as a member of the Qin family?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "I didn''t say I didn''t want to treat myself as a member of the Qin family. Look here, isn''t it my own home? I come and go freely every day. "


    "Then you..."


    "I just don''t want to have anything to do with your Qin family business." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although those people don''t dare to have any opinions, what''s in their heart? I''m not comfortable. I don''t have the spirit to do anything


    Qin Qian sighed. She knew that what Xiao Yao said was true. In this respect, it was indisputable.


    "If my aunt and my mother all want to give you the business of the Qin family, what will you do?" Qin Qian asked.


    "Do you think I''ll take it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What if it was acquired by Xiaoyao group?" Qin Qian asked again.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and said with a smile: "cousin, when do you think highly of our Xiaoyao group? I admit that the development of Xiaoyao group is pretty good now, but I don''t know how many years I have to wait to acquire such a big Qin family. "


    This time, it was Qin Qianqian who responded with a sneer.


    "It seems that you don''t care about your Xiaoyao group at all. You don''t even know how much money Xiaoyao group can earn a year, do you?" Qin Qian said with her arms in her arms.


    Xiao Yao nodded, embarrassed and subconsciously touched his nose. He really didn''t know how much money Xiaoyao group could earn in a year. Since the formal establishment of Xiaoyao group, he has never talked about anything. On the one hand, he didn''t have time to spend his mind on these things. On the other hand, with Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, these two girls don''t look young, But they are all capable and powerful, and Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry.


    Now listening to Qin Qian''s words, Xiao Yao finally realized something and asked, "is Xiaoxiao and Yixing going to buy the Qin family today?"


    Qin Qian nodded.


    "Is that what Auntie and my mother mean?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Qin Qianqian laughed and said: "to be exact, it''s the meaning of all the Qin family. Although the Xiaoyao group has not been established for a long time, it has taken root in China. The key support of the state is that as long as it doesn''t violate the principles, it''s basically the green light all the way. Fools all know that the Xiaoyao group is the leader in the field of vision."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "then I''m going to be the richest man?"


    "Now is the era of network development, industry may not be able to earn as much as the Internet economy." Qin Qian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded to show that he understood Qin Qian''s meaning.


    "However, according to Xia Yixing, in recent two years, Xiaoyao group seems to have begun to enter the network culture industry. First, it starts with social software to capture the number of users, and then it develops network literature, network music, network video and other fields. She did not elaborate on what is going on."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "even if you have to tell me in detail, I don''t want to listen, but why do the Qin family vote for it this time? Is it because Xiaoyao group is developing well now? "


    "What else?" Qin Qianqian said, "now the Xiaoyao group has been on the way up, but the Qin family has begun to go down. They just jump on the aircraft carrier of Xiaoyao group. As long as they can make money, they don''t want to think about other problems."


    Xiao Yao sat on the sofa and sighed.


    Once upon a time, the Qin family was full of disgust towards him. In addition to his mother''s aunt and Qin Qianqian, others wanted Xiao Yao to get out of Kyoto. But they didn''t expect that in such a short time, the Qin family would change their surname to Xiao.


    He used to say that he could go far without relying on the Qin family. Now Xiao Yao, with only one Xiao Yao, has become the biggest family in China.

 Chapter 944

    When Xiao Yao chats with Qin Qianqian, Hua Feifan has to listen to some even if he doesn''t want to.


    The expression on her face was full of shock. In any case, she didn''t expect that Xiaoyao group, which is now flourishing in China, was founded by this guy named Xiao Yao.


    Before, there were many people on the Internet who said that Xiaoyao group had a deep background, otherwise it would not have been so valued by the state. Even Hua Feifan thought so at that time. Now it seems that he really wants to be poor.


    She turned her eyes and looked at Xiao Yao, who was sitting on the sofa. She tilted her neck and was curious.


    What kind of man is this? I''m only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Can I sit on the Dragon chair of the whole commercial sea of China?


    Hua Feifan has not read Xiao Yao''s materials. It took only a few years from its appearance to its rise.


    The familiar figure suddenly became blurred, like a thick fog


    When his mother comes back with her two daughters-in-law, Xiao Yao smiles and starts to pinch Qin Rou''s shoulder.


    Qin Rou snorted coldly: "Oh, do you know I''m a mother?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smiley face: "look at what you said, I dare not forget you even if I have the courage, don''t I?"


    Qin Rou glared: "am I old?"


    "No, no, no!" Xiao Yao quickly bahed, "you see my broken mouth, but I can''t speak. Don''t be angry!"


    Anyway, Qin Rou has been unhappy since she arrived at the Qin family. It''s the last time that Zodiac Yao passed by Kyoto and didn''t say hello.


    Xiao Yao didn''t explain it, saying that it was because of Li Xiaoxiao. Qin Rou didn''t know about it up to now, and Xiao Yao didn''t intend to say it. Anyway, it''s not in the past. Now speaking it out, she can only make her mother worry for nothing.


    As for today''s Xiaoyao group''s acquisition of Qin''s industry, Xiao Yao did not mention it.


    After all, purchasing is not buying vegetables. It can be done in one day.


    Secondly, it is also because Xiao Yao does not care about these things. In his opinion, as long as the money is enough, how much is enough? In the final analysis, money can''t be earned, but Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing both need such a stage to prove themselves, not to mention making money. Even if they lose money, Xiao Yao is willing to smash it. Just let them think about these things. It''s meaningless to talk about them at home.


    At this time, Qin Roucai looked at Hua Feifan, who was standing not far away.


    "Son of a bitch, come here for me." Qin Rou pulls Xiao Yao to her and asks in a low voice, "who is that girl? Well, it''s a big ass. it should be able to have a son. " This is already huafeifan as a future daughter-in-law.


    Xiao Yao, who was the first two years old, tried his best to explain and said, "this girl has nothing to do with me. She was sent by Zhou Wangjiang. She is going to take me to the central China military region these two days. She has to protect me these days. Although I don''t need her protection, you know that people just listen to the military orders and don''t necessarily listen to me, do you? I can''t get rid of it. I have to bring it back. "


    Qin Rou half believe half doubt: "really?"


    "Really


    "Forget it. Don''t explain these things to me. You''d better explain them to Xiaoxiao Yixing." Qin Rou waved her hand.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, and then relaxed again.


    Since they didn''t ask, Xiao Yao didn''t want to take the initiative to say it, otherwise he would seem as if he had a ghost in his heart, as if there was no silver here.


    "By the way, mom, when everything is done here, you can go to Haitian city with us." Xiao Yao said.


    "What are you doing back in Haitian city?" Qin Rou was a little surprised.


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing. It''s not just you at that time. If aunt Qin Qianqian is willing to take it back with her." Xiao Yao said.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Qin Rou asked, "do you want the Qin family any more?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    "What''s the matter with you? How to look mysterious. " Qin Rou coughed and said, "make it clear to me, or I won''t go."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and looked at Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao. After thinking about it, he said, "let''s wait until we go upstairs together."


    In the living room, in addition to Hua Feifan, there are two or three servants of the Qin family. Xiao Yao is not willing to tell the secret to these people. If the secret is passed on, even those who have a heart can''t help themselves, they will get involved in some trouble.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    "All right." Qin Rou nodded.


    Originally, Hua Feifan had to follow him upstairs, but Xiao Yao drove him down.


    "I said, Miss Hua, I''m talking to my mother and my daughter-in-law. How do you want to eavesdrop?"


    Hua Feifan curled his lips: "if you don''t let me go up, I won''t go up. What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao snorted and ignored her.


    After entering the study on the third floor and waiting for Qin Luan and Qin Qianqian to come in, Xiao Yao waves and sets a small sound barrier at the door, so as not to be overheard.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you going to say? It''s mysterious. " Qin Qian asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, looked at several women in the room, said: "aunt, mother, cousin, Xiaoxiao, Yixing, next thing I want to say, you know it, don''t say it out."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s expression was so serious, Qin Luan hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "otherwise, I''d better drive Qian Qian out. I believe Xiaoxiao and Yixing are two children, but Qianqian''s heart and nature are not good, so I can''t tell them."


    Qin Qianqian: "it''s..."


    She was very depressed. She couldn''t help thinking, is she really born? How can a mother say that about her daughter!


    Even if I hold the baby, I think it''s more painful than myself!


    "The elder sister sees what you say, Qian Qian is not a child again, what words can say what words can''t say, her heart is still clear." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    "That''s it! Mom, you see, you don''t know me yet! " Qin Qian dissatisfied said.


    Qin Luan snorted and said, "if your aunt can say such words, it only means that she doesn''t know you well enough."


    Qin Qianqian: "it''s..."


    Xiao Yao laughs. It''s a happy thing to see Qin Qianqian''s death.


    After waiting for a while, Xiao Yao began to say: "Auntie, mom, I''m a practitioner. You all know this, don''t you?"


    Qin Rou and Qin Luan nodded.


    "Practitioners, I don''t dare to say anything else, but at least they can live for another 100 or 200 years." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After that, he didn''t wait for anyone to speak. He continued: "I went to Beichuan before and got ice fire. Ice fire can refine some more high-end elixirs. I hope to use these elixirs to refine elixirs suitable for foundation building. At that time, you can all start to practice. I''ll give you some simple mental skills, not to mention raising your hands to kill people, But at least we can prolong our life, not to mention our youth forever. At least we can still have a face of 20 or 30 when we are 70 or 80 years old. "


    Listen to Xiao Yao''s words, several girls in the room all stare big eyes.


    Even Qin Rou and Qin Luan were stunned.


    70 or 80 years old, can you still have the face of 20 or 30 years old?


    Such temptation is fatal to any woman!


    "Xiao Yao, are you kidding?" Qin Rou couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao looked at his mother and said with a smile, "do you think I''m joking now?"


    Qin Rou shook her head.


    Xiao Yao continued: "in Haitian city, the villa area on Xianren mountain has been set up by me. When I go back this time, I will improve the spirit gathering array. Even if it is better than those in the seclusion world, maybe it can be better. It is a good place for self-cultivation, even if it is not practiced, You can live there for another 20 or 30 years. "


    Li Xiaoxiao could not help but said: "no wonder the sea in front of me said that you have already said hello to him. The villa in Xianren mountain is not allowed to be sold. Now it seems that it can''t be sold. If you give 10 billion yuan, you will lose money if you sell it!"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think we can practice?" Qin Luan said with a bitter smile.


    After all, she felt that she was almost 50 years old. It was not easy for her to cultivate.


    I used to know when I was watching TV that if I want to practice martial arts, I have to lay a good foundation when I was a child. When I miss the prime time, if I want to practice martial arts, I can''t get a significant effect.


    Xiao Yao understood what Qin Luan wanted to express and said with a smile, "Auntie, I just want you to practice, but I don''t want you to be a first-class master."


    Qin Luan nodded.


    "Now the key is whether you are willing to give up these things outside and start to concentrate on cultivation." Xiao Yao said.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the reason why you suddenly mention this now?" Qin Rou looks at Xiao Yao and suddenly says.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Are you going to leave here?" Li Xiaoxiao also asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded, "before I disappeared in goose country, I went to another world. That world is called Lingwu world. In my opinion, maybe many practitioners will go to that world in the end, and even want to say that the world is not the key. Maybe there is a world I don''t know. Most importantly, that world, I have to go."


    "Why?" Qin Rou asked curiously.


    "When I was there, I met an old friend. He told me that Xiao Longxiang was there, waiting for me to save him." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing the name of Xiao Longxiang, Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao and Qin Qianqian are all at a loss.


    It''s the first time they''ve heard the name. But Qin Luan and Qin Rou changed their faces. I haven''t heard the name for many years. Now I suddenly hear it, which still has a great impact on them¡° Xiao Yao, you... Do you really have news of him? " Qin Rou grabs Xiao Yao''s arm in a hurry. Xiao Yao nodded, calm expression.

 Chapter 945

    When Qin Rou heard the name of Xiao Longxiang, her eyes were red, and Qin Luan''s brow was slightly wrinkled. She subconsciously looked at her sister and sighed in her heart.


    Although she always told Xiao Yao that after such a long time, what should be diluted has already been diluted.


    But in the end, it''s still just a self deception.


    Want to really forget, really insipid, how possible?


    If Qin Rou had forgotten that irresponsible man for a long time, how could she have been alone for so many years without considering other men?


    After all, still can''t put down, still miss.


    Perhaps the easiest thing to grow in the world is Acacia. If you plant a seed, you can still take root and sprout in your heart, grow into a towering tree and grow Acacia beans without watering or fertilizing.


    Xiao Yao looked at his mother and said with a smile, "Mom, don''t think about it so much. I will go back. I will pull him to you at that time. You can beat him as you want. It''s really no good. You can cut him into half a day. You can''t let him die in other people''s hands, can''t you?"


    Qin Rou tries to control her emotions and nods.


    Xiao Yao sighed and did not delay too much on this topic, because he knew that his mother must have countless questions to ask him now, but how many questions could he ask and answer? In the final analysis, if it wasn''t for Pang Yier''s words at the last moment, Xiao Yao''s trip to the Lingwu world would be in vain except for improving his cultivation.


    "When I got to Haitian city, I started refining pills." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, although I was able to refine some pills before, it''s not very good. Although I can help you cultivate, I''m afraid I''m already at the top of heaven if I can enter the aura realm. Now with the spirit pill, it''s not the same."


    Xia Yixing and others all look at Xiao Yao blankly. They don''t understand these very well.


    Xiao Yao didn''t try his best to explain. After Haitian city, there was plenty of time to say.


    "Aunt, here in Kyoto, let it go." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    Qin Luan nodded and said with a smile, "don''t tell me these words. Now the Qin family is going to be acquired by Xiaoyao group. Don''t tell me you don''t know!"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing.


    The two girls had the same expression on their faces.


    "It''s said that we will follow you wherever you go." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao deliberately asked: "that Xiaoyao group side, you are willing to put it down?"


    "What are you reluctant to give up? Besides, now Xiaoyao group doesn''t need us to stare at it all the time. Even remote control command is OK."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "after all, you still can''t let go of Xiaoyao group!"


    Xia Yixing shrugged his shoulders and said: "it''s really self deception to say that he can put it down. After all, anyhow, Xiaoyao group is our painstaking efforts and has paid so much for it. However, if we have to make a comparison, naturally it''s not important to be with you."


    With these words, Xia Yixing immediately thought that Xiao Yao and himself were not the only two people in this room. Seeing that everyone looked at him with a smile in their eyes, he suddenly blushed and lowered his head. He did not dare to contact other people''s girls. Xiao Yao rubbed his nose. He didn''t say anything. He was still very proud.


    This is her own woman. Look, how sensible she is!


    "Xiao Yao, in Kyoto, who are you going to give these things to?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "It''s Zhou Lei." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously, "Zhou Lei is your brother. Don''t you plan to tell him about this?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, before, I had a few words with him."


    "Well?" Xia Yixing asked, "what does he mean?"


    "He decided not to get involved." Xiao Yao said.


    "Can someone resist the doubts of cultivation?" Even Qin Luan, hearing Xiao Yao''s words, seemed a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, like me, Zhou Lei has a lot to give up. If he really wants to practice, he naturally hopes to bring his parents with him, but it''s impossible for me. Moreover, Zhou Tulong is still good. Can Zhou Wangjiang put down what he has now? Even if he wants to, I can''t believe him. It''s not a good thing for me if it''s revealed. Even for Huaxia, it''s not a good thing. "


    Xiao Yao''s words are not very clear, but all of you are smart people, and each of you has a clear look.


    At this time, the mobile phone in Xiao Yao''s pocket suddenly rings.


    He took out his mobile phone and took a look at the phone. Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Connect the mobile phone, ask: "Zhou Lei, how to return a responsibility?"


    When it came to him, the boy called.


    "Brother Xiao, come to Babao villa. Something happened here." Zhou Lei whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Qu Yang killed a man. It''s not easy for him to be reluctant." Zhou Lei said with a wry smile, "I''m going there now, but even if I go, I''m afraid I can''t control those people."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, but also some helpless.


    Before Qu Yang became a practitioner, Xiao Yao was a little worried.


    If you have to say the heart, Qu Yang is much worse than Zhou Lei. He was only worried before, but now worry has finally happened.


    After hanging up his cell phone, Xiao Yao asked, "who knows where Babao villa is?"


    "I know!" Qin Qian immediately jumped up and said, "do you want me to take you? The boss over there is still my friend! "


    "All right." Xiao Yao nodded, "the matter of cultivation will wait until Haitian city."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and agreed.


    "I won''t get involved in the affairs of your young people." Qin Rou smiles and says, "if there''s anything wrong, remember to call back."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Yao takes Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and Qin Qianqian down the stairs.


    Hua Feifan, who is sitting and resting in the hall, sees Xiao Yao and others go downstairs and subconsciously stands up.


    "We''re going out now. Do you want to follow?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course." Hua Feifan said, "I told you before? I''m going to follow every step of the way. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "well, you can be a driver later."


    Hua Feifan


    If not afraid of each other''s identity, huafeifan wants to hold Xiao Yao and beat him up. How can I say that I''m also a young lady of the Hua family, and I''m still a sergeant. How can I get to Xiao Yao, so worthless that I have to be a driver?


    "What''s the matter? If you have any suggestions, don''t go at all. It happens that five people in one car are still crowded. "


    "I drive!" Hua Feifan jumped out of his teeth.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "this is almost the same."


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Yao also received a call from Qu Yang.


    "Smelly boy, if you have some ability, you dare to kill people, don''t you? I said, "are you out of your mind?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    "They are so bullying that I can''t help it." Qu Yang said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, otherwise you''d better not get involved. These people seem to be looking for trouble intentionally. If you are involved, it will be a big deal."


    "Cut the bullshit. I don''t care about your business?" Xiao Yao didn''t have a good airway. "If I don''t know, I''ll forget it. If I know, can I still sleep in bed?"


    Qu Yang on the other side of the phone laughed: "it''s OK, brother Xiao. In fact, that''s what I said. If you don''t come, I really don''t know what to do."


    Xiao Yao scolded again and said, "what''s the matter, please tell me carefully."


    Qu Yang on the other side of the phone told the whole story.


    Three hours ago, Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan arrived at Babao villa together.


    There is a horse farm in Babao mountain villa. Qu Yang thinks that he has nothing to do with his spare time, so he just takes Xiao Xiaoyan to ride a horse and relax.


    Babao villa in Kyoto, has a long history, the owner has not changed, or the family surnamed Ye.


    Qu Yang is here. In fact, he has a lot of acquaintances. I just didn''t expect that as soon as he left for a while, something happened to Xiao Xiaoyan.


    I don''t know which bastard is full and has nothing to do. He takes a fancy to Xiao Xiaoyan''s appearance and comes to chat up with her bravely.


    Xiao Xiaoyan is not a girl with a good temper originally, but she has seen a lot with Qu Yang during this period of time, and she knows to be a little bit more restrained. However, she did not expect that the other party''s language became more and more bold, and even began to make some dirty jokes. Xiao Xiaoyan was shy and angry, and slapped the man in the face.


    This slap out, Xiao Xiaoyan some regret.


    She also knew that few of the people who came to Babao villa were ordinary people.


    As soon as the slap was taken out, there was another girl. She didn''t know whether it was the elder sister or the younger sister of the person who was beaten. She couldn''t see it and seemed to want to give it back.


    Xiao Xiaoyan is not an ordinary person. How can she let the other party succeed? Before the other party leans over, she is kicked out by Xiao Xiaoyan.


    Now, it''s a big deal.


    Unexpectedly, there was a master among the second generation who nearly hurt Xiao Xiaoyan. He arrived in time in Qu Yang. Seeing that his woman had been bullied, Qu was very angry. He didn''t know how to handle her properly and killed her.


    When you kill the cultivator who is probably asking about the realm of heaven, the trouble comes with it. The man who died was Ye. This Babao villa is also named Ye.

 Chapter 946

    Qu Yang just talked about half the phone, there suddenly someone roared.


    "Qu Yang, who do you think it is useful for you to call now? Do you really think our Ye family is a bully? "


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll tell you later. There are too many flies here. It''s too cocky." Qu Yang finished, also did not wait for Xiao Yao to speak, directly hung up the phone.


    Xiao Yao put his cell phone back in his pocket and frowned.


    He looked at Hua Feifan, who was driving, and said, "drive faster. Did you just get your driver''s license? If you can''t get out of the car, I''ll drive it myself. "


    "When Hua Feifan heard Xiao Yao''s words, he was even more insulted. He stepped on the accelerator and roared like a wild animal, speeding up.


    "That''s about the same." Xiao Yao squinted.


    On the other side, Qu Yang holds Xiao Xiaoyan''s hand. Her face looks very calm and doesn''t seem to feel any pressure.


    There were a lot of people around the racecourse, but most of them were spectators.


    On weekdays, Qu Yang and these people can''t get together. Although they are all from Kyoto, they all have their own circles. It''s rare to see that Qu Yang and ye''s family have just got up. How can they miss such a bustle?


    "This song yang, now is really more and more courage, really think rely on Zhou Lei, can be in Kyoto domineering?"


    "That''s right. I''m afraid this time I''ve provoked the Ye family. I''m afraid that Qu Yang has to peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die."


    Listening to the comments around, it is obvious that most of them are optimistic about the Ye family, not Qu Yang.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s easy to understand that although Qu Yang''s family is rich, they are not above the temple after all. They can only be regarded as rich businessmen. The rich people are not really regarded as rich businessmen in their eyes. Before, some people were afraid of Qu Yang. It was not Qu Yang himself or Qu''s family that they were afraid of, but Zhou Lei who stood behind Qu Yang.


    They can ignore Qu Yang, but Zhou Lei can bring them a lot of pressure.


    After all, the Zhou family is still on the way up. It is said that Zhou Wangjiang will have a chance to enter the real core in the next term.


    But this time, Qu Yang killed the Ye family, and the matter rose to a high level.


    No matter who is wrong, Qu Yang killed people, it is Qu Yang who is wrong.


    "Qu Yang, do you really think our Ye family is a bully?" A burly man frowned and said coldly.


    Qu Yang shrugged his shoulders, looked at each other and said with a smile: "ye Fanfei, don''t talk to me about these useless things. Even if your Ye family is really going downhill, it''s a skinny camel bigger than a horse. Even the Zhou family doesn''t want to provoke you. This time you set up this game for me. In the final analysis, isn''t it eye red and carefree pharmaceutical? However, a big appetite is a good thing. Don''t hold yourself to death. "


    Ye Feifei sneered and said, "Qu Yang, you take yourself seriously. I admit that you Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company has made a lot of money, but are we the people who care about money?"


    Qu Yang buttoned his ears and said, "I know you won''t admit it, so I don''t bother to write with you."


    "Qu Yang, why are you so crazy? Isn''t it just Zhou Lei? I know that Zhou Lei is coming soon. I really want to see how capable he is to keep you this time! " Said a young woman in a white lace shirt.


    On her white dress, there is a 36 yard footprint, which is the girl who was kicked out by Xiao Xiaoyan.


    "Yes, what about Zhou Lei? Just now Kyoto is their Zhou family''s Kyoto? "


    "It''s not against the law to kill? Hum, I really want to see what Zhou Lei can do! "


    A lot of people are shouting.


    He sighed.


    They have baked Zhou Lei on the fire.


    Even if Zhou Lei does come, I''m afraid I don''t know what to do in the face of such a situation. It''s not impossible to protect Qu Yang, but the Zhou family has to pay a huge price.


    Qu Yang is not a friend who likes to trouble others, which has something in common with Xiao Yao.


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who is making trouble in Babao villa?"


    All of them gave in and made way for a path. A middle-aged man came with his feet.


    Ye Fanfei came up to him and said, "second uncle, why are you here?"


    Hearing this address, many people have a smack of tongue.


    "This is ye Fanfei''s second uncle? Ye Qian


    "It seems that this time, the Ye family is really going to play a big ticket."


    The middle-aged man had a strong voice. When he saw a dead man lying in front of Qu Yang''s body, his eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    "Is this ye Xiao?"


    "Yes." Ye Fanfei nodded.


    Ye Qian''s face sank immediately.


    "Who did it?" He bit his teeth and spat out the two words.


    "I don''t know." Qu Yang didn''t know the ink, so he took a step forward.


    Ye Qian is furious and rushes directly to Qu Yang, hitting him with one punch.


    Qu Yang''s face slightly changed, probably did not expect that the other party would suddenly move, now also dare not ink, quickly hands hands together to protect the chest.


    But even so, his body flew out and fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Xiaoyan didn''t return to her mind. After she realized it, she was very angry and kicked Ye Qian.


    "Hum, little girl, you are beyond your ability." Ye Qian snorted coldly. He held out his hand to block the side kick. Another fist hit Xiao Xiaoyan''s shoulder.


    Xiao Xiaoyan''s body also flew out and vomited blood.


    "Damn, ye Qian, I want you to die!" Qu Yang''s eyes turn red. He has to rush when he gets up, but he is held by Xiao Xiaoyan.


    "This is a foreign expert, you are not his opponent." Xiao Xiaoyan said with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    "But I have to fight, or brother Xiao will look down on me." Qu Yang touched Xiao Xiaoyan''s head, "it''s you. Don''t make trouble."


    With that, he threw away Xiao Xiaoyan''s arm and rushed to Ye Qian again.


    "Do you really think you can fight with me if you have some brute force?" Ye Qian laughed wildly, looking at Qu Yang''s eyes, just like looking at a mad dog.


    When Qu Yang rushes in front of him, he slaps him directly and takes Qu Yang out again.


    People who saw this scene couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "No wonder Ye Qian was able to become the captain of the military region at the age of 40. Now it seems that he really has the strength!"


    "Yes, Qu Yang''s skill seems to be good, but in the face of a real master like Ye Qian, he has to be abused."


    Although these words sound a little regretful, the people who said them only sneered at and ridiculed the sampling.


    Qu Yang still wants to get up, but ye Qian has come to him and stepped on Qu Yang''s chest.


    "Murderer, pay for your life, you know?" Ye Qian said with a sneer.


    "It seems that the Ye family is well prepared to deal with me." Qu Yang was not afraid, but vomited blood.


    "To die!" Ye Qian was furious and wanted to smash it with his fist.


    At this time, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Ye Qian, if you dare to do it, I''ll let all of your Ye family be buried with you!"


    Ye Qian''s fist, after all, didn''t go down.


    He turned around and looked at the ugly Zhou Lei with a cold hum.


    "Zhou Lei, my Ye Qian''s name is what you call it?" Ye Qian tilted his neck to look at Zhou Lei and asked.


    Zhou Lei sneered and said, "if you are willing to be an individual, I''ll call you Uncle Ye. If you don''t treat yourself as an individual, it would be nice not to call you old dog Ye."


    "Presumptuous!" The Ye family were all angry.


    Zhou Lei stood on his back.


    "Who dares to touch me?" Zhou Lei spoke indifferently.


    The faces of the Ye family are a little ugly.


    Will Qu Yang how, the result is their Ye family can bear.


    But Zhou Lei is different.


    What can they do about Zhou Lei?


    Ye Qian said with a sneer, "are you looking for Qu Yang?"


    "Yes." Zhou Lei said, "let me take him away. This is the end of today''s business. I will not pursue it."


    "Ha ha! What a joke Ye Fanfei was the first to laugh, "Zhou Lei, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Now is it you or we? Qu Yang killed the people of our Ye family. Is that all? Shall we call the police and ask? "


    Zhou Lei sighed.


    In fact, the other party''s words came to his mind before he came.


    Since the Ye family has set up such a bureau, if it can be done so easily, it is not in line with their style.


    He has been planning for a long time, but he still covets Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company.


    These words put on the surface, ye family will certainly not have a person to admit, but the fact is that, as long as it is not a fool, the heart has a number.


    "Come on, ye Qian, what do you want?" Zhou Lei asked.


    "Ye Xiao is the most gifted young man in our Ye family''s martial arts. To leave now is tantamount to breaking the hope of our Ye family''s martial arts. What do you think I want?" Ye Qian said with a sneer.


    Zhou Lei spits on the ground regardless of his identity.


    "If we want to talk, let''s have a good chat. What talented young man can be killed by Qu Yang Zhou Lei almost pointed to Ye Qian''s nose and scolded him.


    Ye Qian was not angry when he heard Zhou Lei''s words.


    "I said yes, that''s it."


    Zhou Lei knew that it was meaningless to argue with the other party at this time. He simply asked, "just say how much you want."


    "Fifty percent." Ye Qian finally spoke. The Ye family are all calm¡° Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company''s shares Zhou Lei said with a smile, "you see, the fox''s tail is still exposed!" Ye Qian is not angry, squinting at Zhou Lei. In any case, we all know these things. Now it''s normal to put them on the table. It''s fair to cover them up before. When it comes to terms, they still cover them up. How can we continue to talk about them?

 Chapter 947

    Ye Xiao is really a member of the Ye family, but he is only a side branch. It is said that he is still an illegitimate child. Such a person can''t enter the core of the Ye family all his life.


    Now he has finally played the role he should play, and has become a chess piece.


    It''s not interesting to discuss these now. After all, ye Xiao is a member of the Ye family.


    He knew that the Ye family came to Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company. After all, Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company is a simple pill that can be sold at a sky high price. Anyone would have to be envious. What''s more, ye Jia, who is in great need of financial support now?


    Although Mr. Ye has entered the Loess Plateau, the strength of the Ye family can not be underestimated. As Qu Yang said before, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. The master of Ye family is gone, and the good people who read about him are still there, so ye Qian''s brothers are all going well.


    What''s wrong with them? Zhou Lei doesn''t care. He''s angry that these people even hit them with their ideas.


    "What''s the matter, Zhou Lei? I heard that you are Qu Yang''s best brother. Don''t you even want to give up 50% of the shares?" Ye Fanfei sneered.


    But Qu Yang said at this time: "ye Fanfei, your Ye family really look up to me! Do you think I''m worth that 50%


    "This has the final say, but Zhou Lei has the final say." Said the girl in the white lace shirt.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Zhou Lei.


    Zhou Lei promised that they would lose the game, and everything was in the calculation of the Ye family.


    If he doesn''t agree, Qu Yang''s life will be over, and Zhou Lei will fall into a situation of injustice.


    This is to force Zhou Lei to a dead end!


    Zhou Lei stares at Ye Qian and says, "your appetite is too big, isn''t it? You can be envious. You want a share, but you just want 50%. Are you too greedy? "


    Ye Qian sneered and said, "Zhou family boy, I don''t like what you said. Is it hard for you to see that ye Xiao''s life in our family is less than 50% of the shares?"


    The onlookers all wanted to laugh.


    Zhou Lei is how to think, they don''t know, but in their opinion, that ye Xiao''s life is worth a fart money! However, such words, they all just think about it in the heart, absolutely impossible to say, this is not offending others Ye family? Anyway, no matter who wins in the end, it has nothing to do with them. It''s really not worth it if you stir yourself in for such a little thing and offend the people of the Ye family.


    "Yes, but that''s not what I promised." Zhou Lei said.


    Ye Qian frowned.


    "What''s the matter? This still needs your old man to nod? " Asked Ye Qian.


    "That''s not true, but we are also the owners of Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company!" Zhou Lei said with a wry smile, "if you don''t say anything else, look at me and Qu Yang, who has such great ability?"


    Zhou Lei''s words really touched Ye Qian''s heart.


    He had thought about this problem before. Although Zhou Lei and Qu Yang have some strength, they are not able to support the Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company.


    At this time, the mobile phone in ye Fanfei''s pocket suddenly rings.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID on it. His brow was slightly wrinkled, but he got through immediately.


    "Don''t you know I''m busy now? What''s going on? " Ye Feifei angry said, also don''t know what the phone said, a word finish, ye Feifei face some ugly.


    He hung up and walked slowly to Ye Qian. "Second uncle, someone came in with a Mercedes Benz."


    "Oh?" Ye Qian was furious and asked, "who else dares to be good at our Babao villa?"


    "Oh, people who don''t know what you said thought you were here in the Forbidden City." Zhou Lei said with a smile.


    "Cut the crap, Zhou Lei. I''ll ask you a question. How do you choose?" Ye Qian said while the iron was hot.


    Zhou Lei and Qu Yang are not worried.


    When he heard ye Fanfei say that someone drove a Mercedes Benz into Babao villa, he probably had a bottom in his heart.


    In Kyoto, there are a lot of people with such strength, but there is only one who dares to do so and won''t be afraid to offend others.


    "What are you in such a hurry for?" "I''m not in a hurry," Zhou asked


    "That''s to say, I''m not worried. You''re worried about your mother''s egg!" Qu Yang said happily.


    Ye Qian stepped on Qu Yang''s feet and added some strength.


    Qu Yang''s face turned pale in an instant.


    A Mercedes Benz came towards them.


    Gallop on the racecourse.


    When waiting to stop, there comes an elegant one.


    The girls in the car, except for Hua Feifan, looked a little ugly.


    Hua Feifan put out the fire, looked at Xiao Yao sitting beside him and said, "how about my driving skills?"


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao smiles, gives Hua Feifan a thumbs up, opens the door and gets off the car.


    Zhou Lei saw that familiar face, and finally relieved.


    He walked quickly towards Xiao Yao.


    "Wuwuwuwu, brother Xiao, Qu Yang and I have been bullied." Zhou Lei came up to him and said.


    Xiao Yao kicked him on the butt and scolded: "I thought I came. You''ve almost done it."


    "I can''t handle it!" Zhou Lei put out his hand and said, "do you really think all the people in the Ye family are made of mud?"


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes and asked, "isn''t it?"


    Zhou Lei: "to Xiao Yao, the Ye family may really be clay pinched, but Zhou Lei, what can he do to others?


    Xiao Yao shakes his head. He is too lazy to say anything to Zhou Lei. He goes through the crowd and comes to Ye Qian.


    Seeing that Qu Yang was trampled under his feet by Ye Qian, Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Zhou Lei, come on, take a picture. Let''s send the circle of friends later. Darling, this picture is really rare!" Xiao Yao urged.


    "Good, good." Originally, Zhou Lei certainly didn''t have such an idea. Before he was angry, he couldn''t do it, but now he saw Xiao Yao coming, and his hanging heart finally came down.


    He knew that as long as Xiao Yao came, the dust would be settled.


    The people of Ye''s family are not open-minded. I''m afraid there are few people in China who dare to offend Xiao Yao.


    As long as Xiao Yao is around, he has enough confidence. He knows that Qu Yang can''t be affected today.


    Seeing that Zhou Lei really took out his mobile phone and began to take photos, Qu Yang was depressed.


    "Zhou Lei, my God, you are immortal. Are you really shooting?" Qu Yang wants to cry without tears.


    People around also look at Zhou Lei and Xiao Yao with a kind of look at the mentally handicapped.


    They wonder whether Xiao Yao''s brain is broken.


    Xiao Xiaoyan is not relaxed at all, but walks up to Xiao Yao: "brother Xiao..."


    "Don''t worry, who bullies you? We''ll settle it later." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    From Xiao Yao''s voice, Xiao Xiaoyan also felt murderous. "Well, who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hua Feifan, who was behind Xiao Yao, was surprised to see ye Qian. He came up to Xiao Yao and whispered, "this is also a member of the central China military region."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao nodded, "no wonder he is so bold. Is he alone, or are all the people in Central China military region like this?"


    Hua Feifan shook his head with a smile: "most people are not so proud."


    Xiao Yao was relieved: "that''s good. Otherwise, when I get to the central China military region, I''ll be furious. It''s not worth it."


    Hua Feifan didn''t speak either.


    It is Ye Qian that sees Hua Feifan, his face is a little ugly.


    If we say military rank, he is much higher than Hua Feifan.


    But he still knows the identity of Hua Feifan.


    "Zhou Lei, what does this guy want to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "We want a 50 percent stake in Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company." Zhou Lei whispered.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes.


    He looked at the man named Ye Qian and said, "can you eat it?"


    "Cut the crap. Either give it or he''ll die!" Ye Qian said.


    "But can you kill it?" Xiao Yao sighed and suddenly stretched out his hand. A spirit burst out from the palm of his hand and directly smashed Ye Qian out.


    Then, Xiao Yao came up to him and stepped on Ye Qian''s chest with one foot.


    "Is it cool to step on people?" Xiao Yao looked down at Ye Qian with a cold voice.


    Ye Qian stares round his eyes and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of disbelief.


    "Presumptuous! Let go of my second uncle


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to be the enemy of the Ye family? "


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at ye Fanfei and the girl in the lace shirt, frowning.


    Ye Fanfei took a step forward and said with a sneer, "give you a chance to get out of our Babao villa immediately. Otherwise, I don''t mind leaving your life here. Oh, and the girls you brought are very beautiful. It happens that we are short of several girls to be waiters in Babao villa. Well, I don''t need to say more about them."


    Xiao Yao ignored ye Fanfei.


    He lowered his head and looked at Ye Qian who was trampled under his feet.


    "Give me a reason, why step on my brother?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ye Qian took a deep breath. The pain in his chest made him speechless for a while.


    Xiao Yao raised his feet a little.


    When ye Qian could breathe freely, he said with a sneer, "Qu Yang killed our Ye family. Shouldn''t we do it? Since he dares to kill people in our Babao villa, or kill our Ye family, he should be ready to be trampled on by our Ye family! "


    Ye Qian let Xiao Yao have a look. However, in his heart is still a brain. Have been trampled on the foot, can be so crazy, so proud, I really don''t know who gave him courage. Xiao Yao once again, a light suddenly appeared, gathered into a sharp dagger, from ye Fanfei''s chest across. Ye Fanfei didn''t know what the purple light was until he died. When he completely lost his breath and hit the ground, he was also staring at the bead and dying¡° Ah The girl in the lace shirt hugged her head and screamed. Xiao Yao lowers his head again and looks at Ye Qian¡° Now, I killed another Ye family. What can you do? Do you still have to give you 100% shares? " Xiao Yao asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 948

    Ye Fanfei is different from ye Xiao.


    Ye Xiao''s death is nothing to the Ye family. If they can seek certain benefits, they can be regarded as a proper death.


    But ye Fanfei is not.


    Ye''s father is the current owner of the Ye family, so ye is naturally the core of the Ye family. Even if he does not take over the Ye family in the future, he will still be the core of the Ye family. But now that ye Fanfei is dead, he still dies in front of Ye Qian.


    Everyone was stupid.


    No one thought that Xiao Yao would kill Ye''s young master in front of so many people.


    Does this guy know what he''s doing?


    Doesn''t he know what the consequences will be?


    Ye Qian''s eyes are about to stare out.


    Then he went crazy and began to hit Xiao Yao''s leg with his fist.


    "Well, do you have that ability?" Xiao Yaoxin read a move, two sword shadow, will ye Qian''s two arms nailed in the soil.


    Ye Qian screamed miserably.


    The people who saw this scene all had their hair standing up and their scalp numb.


    Although they are not ye Qian, they all hurt!


    Hua Feifan has been silly at this time.


    She looks at Xiao Yao like a madman.


    In her heart, Xiao Yao has indeed been regarded as a madman.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, looked at Qu Yang and said, "do you want to step on it for a while?"


    Qu Yang ran over: "good, good, good!" In front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao moves his foot away from ye Qian, and he steps on it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! It''s so good to step on people Qu Yang couldn''t help sighing.


    Zhou Lei is eager to try.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and looked at the girl in the lace shirt.


    "Who else is there in your Ye family? Let''s move out together. We need to solve it once and for all. Don''t start fooling around again. " Xiao Yao said.


    Originally, the girl''s spirit was close to collapse. When she heard Xiao Yao''s words, she thought that the other party was going to torture herself, so she fainted.


    Xiao Yao is a little silly.


    After a long time, I can''t help saying "I Cao". The Xia family are really more capable than each other. They are so brave. They don''t know what they are doing all day long. They have to find Qu Yang''s trouble. Don''t they know how to weigh their own strength before they find other people''s trouble? If you really have such strength, you will come when you come. What''s the meaning of having a big appetite and a small mouth?


    Xiao Yao did not leave immediately, but began to wait.


    He knew that there would be someone coming to the Ye family, and someone had started to call before he could point out.


    If you want to say that ye''s family is broad-minded, just forget it. Xiao Yao is not willing to believe it.


    "General Xiao, ye Qian is also a member of the central China military region." Hua Feifan came to the front, her eyes looking at Xiao Yao were very careful.


    If you were another girl, it would be as far away as possible.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said with a sneer, "what do you want to express? Did I trouble him? He wants to bully me, can I not fight back? "


    "No, General Xiao. I mean, he''s our own man." Hua Feifan said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help popping out when he heard this.


    He pointed to Ye Qian, who was paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog behind him, and said, "then tell me, does he take me as his own man?" Hua Feifan originally wanted to say that it was because ye Qian didn''t know Xiao Yao''s identity, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say it.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao has already done what should and shouldn''t be done now. What else can we do?


    In fact, Xiao Yao is a very kind person. At least he doesn''t like to get into trouble for no reason. This time, if it wasn''t for the Ye family''s deceiving, he really had to fight in Kyoto. After all, he killed Liang Qidi before. Although he didn''t say anything about it, he felt a little uncomfortable. Now he''s tossing up the Ye family again. It''s estimated that, When it''s over, I have to leave Kyoto First.


    Otherwise, it''s estimated that those people above can''t sleep every night. I don''t know what kind of trouble Xiao Yao will give them.


    Before long, a middle-aged man came in a crowd.


    His face was pale and his steps were flimsy.


    See ye Fanfei lying on the ground, immediately can not control their emotions, tears.


    "This is ye Fanfei''s father, ye Quanyuan."


    "Well." Xiao Yao listened to Zhou Lei''s words and nodded.


    Ye Quanyuan was crying, and the people around him were comforting him. Although they knew that no matter how comforting they were, it was hard for him to calm down, what they should say was still wrong?


    Xiao Yao waited for a long time, but he didn''t plan to stop when he saw the middle-aged man. He was a little impatient.


    "If you just want to hold your son and cry for a while, I''ll leave." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye Quanyuan finally turns around and looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of venomous eyes.


    It''s quite normal. My precious son has been killed by others. If I have no temper now, it''s impossible, isn''t it?


    "How dare you kill my son?" Ye Quanyuan''s words came out of his mouth word by word.


    Every word, contains a strong killing.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He points to ye Fanfei, who has been dead for a long time, and says, "kill all of them. Do you still ask me if I dare? Is it interesting?"


    Ye Quanyuan slowly stood up, the momentum of the whole person has undergone earth shaking changes.


    There was only indifference in his eyes, without any complicated look.


    It''s like I pretended to cry with my son.


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised. It''s an ability for a person to change his mood so quickly.


    It seems that ye Quanyuan can sit in the position of the master of the Ye family, but it is not blown out.


    "Xiao Yao, the murderer pays for his life. You know it yourself. I won''t upset your family." Ye Quanyuan said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ye Quanyuan, even if you want to toss, do you have that ability? I found that you ye family have one thing in common, that is, they all have a kind of self-confidence! Your son, your brother, are confident that they can step on us. Are they? Now you think that you can trample us down. Why do you think so? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Ye Quanyuan was silent.


    His eyes suddenly fell on Hua Feifan.


    He knows Hua Feifan, but he doesn''t know why Hua Feifan is mixed up with Xiao Yao and others at this time.


    Before, he just felt that Xiao Yao was proud of his achievements. He thought that he could control the life and death of all people by helping Huaxia do something. But now when he saw Hua Feifan, he suddenly felt that there might be something wrong with his previous idea.


    Finally, he asked, "Feifan, how did you come to Kyoto?"


    Hua Feifan looked at Xiao Yao, who was standing beside him, then turned to look at Ye Quanyuan, who was standing opposite him, and said in a soft voice, "the above has given an order. Mr. Xiao is going to work in the central China military region next."


    "In office?" Ye Quanyuan''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    "Yes." Hua Feifan nodded, "he is the new general of our central China military region."


    With one word, everyone was shocked.


    All the people stare at Xiao Yao with round eyes.


    "My God, is there something wrong with my ears? General? Can you be a general directly? How capable is your brother? "


    "How many generals of all the military regions in China can be added up? What''s more, he is still so young. Even if he has a big back, he can''t make it to heaven at one step! "


    "It''s no wonder ye Fanfei can say that he can kill. If I were a general, I wouldn''t be afraid of these. My God, it''s just a fantasy."


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Xiao Yao, some are surprised, some are envious, some are envious.


    Well, in fact, it can be summed up in five words: envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Xiao Yao''s expression remains unchanged, just quietly looking at Ye Quanyuan standing in front of him.


    Finally, ye Quanyuan breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t keep General Xiao. I hope I can come to our Ye''s house for a meal when I have time." Ye Quanyuan said.


    Ye Quanyuan''s words caused a lot of boos.


    My brother may have been abandoned, and his son was killed. Now he can even pretend that nothing happened, and even want to invite Xiao Yao to dinner.


    If a person is shameless to this point, it is also a kind of technology.


    But when you think about it, they also sympathize with Ye Quanyuan.


    If it were them, what would they do? With Xiao Yao? A general of central China military region will never die? It''s not a brain problem. What is it?


    What really scares everyone is not Xiao Yao''s rank. After all, even if the emperor breaks the law, he will be guilty of the same crime as the common people.


    What they really fear is Xiao Yao''s strength. Otherwise, why should he step into the ranks of generals and stand side by side with that few people when he is 23 years old?


    Why is he? What qualifications do you have?


    Xiao Yao did not expect that ye Quanyuan would say such a thing.


    He even wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    "I killed your son and your younger brother. Do you believe it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Ye Quanyuan said with a smile, "they deserve it. They are short-sighted. They even want to be enemies with General Xiao. Why don''t they die? There are thousands and hundreds of leaves flying, which is not worth mentioning with General Xiao. "


    Xiao Yao has a strange smile on his face: "you can put it down."


    "Men should be." Ye Quanyuan said with a smile, "what''s more, I''m the owner of the Ye family. I''m not only responsible for my son, but also for everyone in my Ye family, am I?" Xiao Yao finally did not speak, nodded and turned to leave. After walking out of Babao villa, he patted Zhou Lei on the shoulder¡° Go to the Dragon protection hall, find Li Dan and kill Ye Quanyuan. " Xiao Yao said. Zhou Lei looks at Xiao Yao in amazement, some can''t believe it. Xiao Yao sighed and patted Zhou Lei on the shoulder: "as you saw before, ye Quanyuan''s son died in front of him. He clearly wanted to tear me to pieces, but he could bow his head and admit his mistake. Such a person is either boneless or resourceful. I can''t sleep at night because he can''t find my trouble. What about you? It''s all over. " Then he turned and got into the car. Zhou Lei looked at the direction of the Mercedes Benz and sighed.

 Chapter 949

    The next day, ye Quanyuan died of heart disease in his villa.


    Seeing the obituary, Xiao Yao put down the newspaper and sighed.


    No one would have thought that Qu Yang''s murder would enlarge the problem so much that his family, which has been standing in China for a hundred years, would fall.


    Without Ye Quanyuan, ye Qian, a Ye family, what else can we do?


    Now they don''t want to avenge for the Ye family. For them, what they need to do now is who can take the position of the family.


    It''s their Ye family''s business. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to get involved.


    If it was before, Xiao Yao might not be able to do such a thing. After all, ye Quanyuan has been soft in front of so many people.


    But now, Xiao Yao has come to understand and become more and more mature. There''s a saying that it''s true that there''s no way to be a good person and meet each other in the future. If you cut the grass but don''t get rid of the roots, the spring breeze will blow again. If ye Quanyuan is not allowed to disappear completely from the world, they can''t do anything about Xiao Yao now, but what if they really find a chance? All the lives of Ye''s family can''t compare with that of a friend around him.


    It can be said that Xiao Yao has become very selfish now, but if Xiao Yao is allowed to choose, he would rather be a selfish person than a saint.


    In the final analysis, it''s too tired to be a saint. How nice it is to be a villain. I live well and the people I care about also live well.


    good? It''s not impossible. Everyone hopes that the people around them are very kind. They want to help themselves every day when they are poor, and give them a million each.


    But is he an absolute good man himself? Would you like to donate money like a saint?


    What is kindness? Take it to measure the morality of limiting others, and then live happily by yourself.


    It''s not such a dark society. There are still many kind-hearted people. How ever did the world thank them for their kindness?


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temples and interrupted his thoughts.


    I think too much.


    At this time, Xia Yixing came out with a suitcase.


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Go to Eagle country." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "Xiaoyao group still has some business there. I can come back after I decide the agent. At that time, we will meet in Haitian city together, and we can be at ease."


    "Eagle kingdom?" Xiao Yao frowned, stood up, went to the front, pulled Xia Yixing to the front, rubbed her little nose, and said softly, "do you have to go by yourself?"


    "The people over there are familiar to me, and I''ve seen them before." Xia Yixing blushed and said in a low voice, "what''s more, it''s not a big deal. Today is over, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow may be back."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    To be honest, he doesn''t want Xia Yixing to go to Eagle country.


    Last time in Beichuan, Peng Yiming killed six blood kings at one time.


    Although it''s all about cultivating the world, Xiao Yao is the purpose of protecting Qi Yingguo.


    He just wanted to say that he would go with Xia Yixing, and the phone rang in his hand.


    It''s Li Dan.


    "Young master, there''s something wrong with that boy Li Yaowen. He''s in trouble in shansheng. He seems to be an expert at using poisonous insects. Do you have time?"


    "I''ll go with you." Xiao Yao frowned.


    Before, he also met a master of using Gu, that is, Jiang Tianlu, who has been killed by him. Now there is another master of using Gu.


    Although Li Yaowen is a practitioner of Lingxi realm, he is not invincible.


    He thought about it and continued: "let Huafan come to Qin''s villa. If you don''t know the way, let Zhuge Huotian bring her." "Good." Li Dan did not hesitate at the moment, and immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    "Don''t go now." Xiao Yao said.


    Xia Yixing could not laugh or cry, and said, "are you reluctant to leave me?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao''s expression is serious, "I wish you didn''t leave my sight for a minute."


    Xia Yixing clenched his fist and gently hammered Xiao Yao.


    "Keke, you two are in a good mood. You''ve been flirting in the early morning." Li Xiaoxiao''s voice came from behind.


    Xia Yixing subconsciously broke away from Xiao Yao''s arms, blushed, and even did not dare to see Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao laughs: "this posture is like when Xiao San is caught. Miss Xia, you are Xiao Yao''s woman now. Is it necessary to be furtive?"


    With that, she added, "but then again, it''s really nice to be the empress of the palace."


    Xiao Yao came up to him and said, "when I have a chance, I''ll bring two more back to help you expand the harem."


    "You dare!" Li Xiaoxiao grabbed the soft meat on Xiao Yao''s waist with one hand, and said, "Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, have I been too gentle with you recently?"


    Xiao Yao''s only air-conditioning.


    For him, this move is more powerful than any kind of magic.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to talk to you. I accept Xia Yixing not because of my generosity, but because of such a good girl. If she is robbed by others, I feel sorry for you." Li Xiaoxiao said, also sighed, "ah, I always feel that in this world, only you can be worthy of Xia Yixing."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you really think highly of me when you say that."


    Li Xiaoxiao shrugged his shoulders.


    "By the way, you have time to go to see Ruolan from your grandfather. During the time when you were missing, she cried the most every day. She was making trouble to find brother Xiao Yao every day." Speaking of this, Li Xiaoxiao sighed again, "have you already harmed others?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "in my heart, Ruolan is my sister. Can I harm her?"


    "Who knows?" Li Xiaoxiao curled her lips.


    Before long, Huafan followed Zhuge to the Qin family.


    "I''ve seen two young ladies in Huafan." Fan hands folded together, on the abdomen, knees slightly bent, do a blessing.


    Li Xiaoxiao glanced at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face.


    "Fan, I want to trouble you with something." Xiao Yao said.


    The painting fan laughed and said, "the little Lord has something to tell you."


    "You said that when we met for the first time, you had such a good attitude towards me. How nice that would be!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    The painting fan rolled its eyes and became extremely charming.


    "The first time we met, didn''t you beat me?" Fan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is also happy.


    He didn''t beat around the bush with Huafan. He pointed to Xia Yixing and said, "young lady, you''re going to the eagle kingdom. I have some enemies in the eagle kingdom. Although this matter has nothing to do with them, everything has a chance. I don''t ask for anything else. I just hope you can protect her. How about that?"


    Hua Fan nodded and said, "don''t worry, little master. As long as Hua fan is alive, little lady will not be in danger."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Huafan is a woman and a practitioner of Linghe realm. After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Yao can''t think of anyone who can accompany Xia Yixing to Eagle kingdom.


    After seeing off Xia Yixing, Xiao Yao''s eyes are slightly cold.


    He looked at Zhuge burning the sky and said, "what''s going on over there in shansheng?" "Li Yaowen, they are careless. Although the major of that school is not high, they are all good at controlling poisonous insects. Fortunately, they still have the elixir you gave them before, so they can continue their lives." Zhuge said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Let''s go now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah! Xiao Yao, or you will take Ruolan with you? " Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "Ruolan?" Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    "Are you sure you know more about poison than her?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and felt that what Li Xiaoxiao said was very reasonable. He immediately nodded.


    Granddad, they live in a courtyard now. Now a courtyard in Kyoto is of great significance.


    My grandfather is still the same. He likes living in Siheyuan, which embarrasses the people above. Finally, he found a courtyard.


    After arriving at the grandfather''s side, Xiao Yao also meets Ruolan and mother-in-law Miao.


    "Smelly boy, do you know to come to see us now?" When Gao Feng saw Xiao Yao, he was out of breath.


    Xiao Yao''s face is full of grievances.


    He turned to look at Jinglei, who immediately turned away from his eyes.


    But what he should say, he still wants to say.


    "I saw the second grandfather in the Dragon protection hall once before. The second grandfather said that you are still refining a kind of pill. Let me not disturb you."


    "I didn''t say that." Jinglei deliberately pits his grandson.


    Xiao Yao


    Gao Feng waved his hand, but he didn''t bother to argue with Xiao Yao. After all, his alchemy was just like thunder, and mother-in-law Miao and Ruolan knew it.


    It''s not Jinglei. It''s really strange.


    Ruolan rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand and looked at Xiao Yao with a smile.


    Xiao Yao makes a face at Ruolan, and Ruolan smiles more happily.


    "Granny Miao, this time I came to borrow Ruolan." Xiao Yao came up to mother-in-law Miao and said with a smile.


    "Well?" Miao mother-in-law some doubts, subconsciously looked at the eyes standing beside him if LAN, this little girl already red face low head.


    Granny Miao couldn''t help but ask, "have you met a poison expert again?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, it happens that Ruolan is talking about you every day. Just go." Mrs. Miao sighed.


    Xiao Yao turned to Gao Feng and said, "granddad, second granddad, mother-in-law Miao, things are imminent in shansheng. I can''t afford to delay, so I have to go first."


    "Go away." Thunder waved his hand. After Xiao Yao left, Gao Feng turned and looked at grandma Miao¡° I really don''t want to talk to him about Ruolan? " Gao Feng asked. Miao mother-in-law sighed: "if LAN is not willing to say, what''s the meaning of what we said?" Gao Feng gave a wry smile: "this silly girl, do you have to bear the loss?" Jinglei was curious: "elder brother, sister Miao, what do you say?"¡° I can''t let you know that your temper will bring Xiao Yao back for questioning. " Gao Feng waved his hand and ignored the thunder£¨ The outbreak of a week in a row ended, and Lao Bu was relieved. After that, he restored to three chapters a day, which was also a ten thousand word update. In fact, how to say, how many chapters were updated would be scolded, and how many people would not praise the 20000 word update a week in a row, and there would not be many monthly tickets, even before the outbreak, People''s hearts are full of flesh, but Lao Bu won''t complain about it. He said that a week of outbreak is a week, and I did it. In the future, we will find time to break out, and we will still inform the group at that time. Group 2: 316092088)

 Chapter 950

    In order to seize the time, an armed helicopter was directly arranged here in Kyoto to fly directly to Yamagata province.


    When they arrived in shansheng Province, they rushed to tongyuefu, where Li Yaowen and others lived this time.


    In tongyuefu, Xiao Yao also saw jianghongdou.


    After Jiang Hongdou, he walked through the corridor and into the room. On a wooden bed, he saw Li Yaowen, pale and bloodless.


    "Mr. Xiao, I beg you, you must save Li Yaowen. You want me to do anything..." Jiang Hongdou, who was behind Xiao Yao, finally burst into tears.


    Maybe she wanted to cry for a long time, but she has endured it till now.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Yaowen, frowned, turned to Jiang Hongdou and said, "do you want to do anything?"


    "Yes!" Jiang Hongdou without thinking.


    "What if you were to take care of the man in bed for the rest of your life?" Xiao Yao turned his eyes and said with a smile.


    Jiang Hongdou was a little dizzy, didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Xiao Yao continued: "if I tell you that even if Li Yaowen is saved, he can only lie in bed all his life. Can you take care of him all his life?"


    "Yes Jiang Hongdou did not think about it.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "in fact, I just casually asked, maybe you just casually said."


    Jiang Hongdou suddenly took out a dagger from his pocket and went to his face.


    Xiao Yao immediately stretched out his wrist and flew the dagger on her hand.


    "Little sister, what are you going to do?" With Xiao Yao behind if LAN startled, quickly went to ask.


    "If Mr. Xiao doesn''t believe it, I can disfigure now. If not, you can break my legs, so I can only stay by his side." Jiang Hongdou looks at Xiao Yao with firm eyes.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    This woman''s idea, really let him ponder not to vote.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. Although the man is poisoned, there is no way to lead him out. It''s just a third grade poisonous insect."


    Jiang Hongdou stares at the little girl standing in front of her. She is not sure whether she is just making up a story to comfort herself or whether she really has great ability.


    "Xiao Ruolan, you are really strong enough. You''ll know before you get close to it?" Not to mention Jiang Hongdou, even Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Ruolan grinned: "I can feel it."


    "Do you have a way?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I can''t do it if I have a way. You have to come, brother Xiao Yao. A five grade pill is enough." If LAN says, "at that time, that Gu insect nature also died."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It seems that taking Ruolan is really a great advantage.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have a Wupin huanshen pill, but now he wants to make a Wupin pill. For Xiao Yao, who has mastered ice and fire, he has it at his fingertips.


    "By the way, who else came with you this time? It can''t be said that you and Li Yaowen are the only two people in such a big mountain province? "


    "There''s another one called Ouyang Wenwei." Jiang Hongdou whispered.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what about others? Where have you been? "


    "He said that if you want to untie the poisonous insects on Yaowen, you have to find the poisonous master who used his blood to lead them out." Jiang Hongdou whispered.


    Anyway, that''s what Ouyang Wenwei said when he left. Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Ruolan. Ruolan said with a sweet smile, "there is such a way, but it''s also the most stupid way."


    Xiao Yao sighed: "forget it, leave him alone for the time being. Let''s pull Li Yaowen back from the gate of hell."


    When Xiao Yao is making pills, Ruolan is also comforting Jiang Hongdou.


    Two women said for a while, Jiang Hongdou finally stopped tears.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Jiang Hongdou said in a low voice with red eyes.


    "Sister in law?" Ruolan was stunned, then shook his head, "I''m not my sister-in-law, brother Xiao Yao is my brother, sister, you think too much."


    "Yes?" Jiang Hongdou looked at Ruolan, some curious, it seems that some do not understand.


    As a woman, she has her own sixth sense.


    When Ruolan looks at Xiao Yao, his eyes are full of affection.


    "Is Mr. Shaw your brother? elder male cousin? Cousin Jiang Hongdou asked.


    "Neither." Ruolan shook his head. "Although brother Xiao Yao is not my own brother, he is better to me than my own brother."


    The ginger red bean suddenly realizes, the corner of the mouth smiles.


    Not my brother, not my cousin, not my cousin - that''s my brother.


    Of course, in this case, Jiang Hongdou didn''t say it. It can be seen that Ruolan was originally a very thin faced person. If she said it so frankly, she would be ashamed of herself. What''s more, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person with a very low EQ who can see things clearly by himself. How can Xiao Yao not see them? If a person''s home decoration is confused, there must be a reason to be confused.


    Of course, she didn''t want to say more.


    Xiao Yao spent two hours refining pills. When he came out of the room, he finally saw Ouyang Wenwei.


    See Xiao Yao, he directly knelt on the ground.


    "Young master, Ouyang Wenwei is incompetent. He didn''t protect Li Yaowen. Damn it!" Ouyang Wenwei''s eyes are full of blood.


    Xiao Yao sighed and reached out his hand to pull him up from the ground.


    He walked on, followed by Ouyang Wenwei.


    "It''s said that you went to find the sorcerer?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, I didn''t find it." Ouyang Wenwei sighed, "those people are too smart to be our opponents."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "do you think they can escape?"


    Ouyang Wenwei did not speak.


    Into the room, Xiao Yao hands the pill to Ruolan.


    "Ruolan, Li Yaowen''s life is up to you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Ruolan nodded, and then some curious, "brother Xiao Yao, where are you going now?"


    "Revenge Xiao Yao said, "how can I say that I''m also the young master of Yunxiao hall. If someone hurt us, we can''t just forget it."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Ouyang Wenwei standing behind him: "can you find out a general location of them?"


    "No problem." Ouyang Wenwei said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "let''s go."


    With that, he reached out and took Ouyang Wenwei with his hand. His body turned into a Purple Rainbow and he walked away.


    Looking at the Purple Rainbow, Ruolan was surprised.


    After a while, he sighed: "I only know brother Xiao Yao is powerful, but I didn''t expect that brother Xiao Yao has been so powerful. I''m afraid I can''t deserve him in my life..."


    I don''t know when, Jiang Hongdou quietly stood behind her.


    "There''s nothing worthy of it or not, only like it or not." Jiang Hongdou said.


    Ruolan turns around and looks at her. Her eyes are complicated. She shakes her head and doesn''t speak


    Gonglishan is the main mountain range in Shandong Province, stretching for hundreds of miles. It is rich in mineral resources. The trees are mainly conifers and cypresses, and some catalpa trees.


    After the attack from the mountain, even into the territory of Miao.


    Falling on the mountain, Xiao Yao walked forward and asked Ouyang Wenwei, "is this the demagogue of the secluded world or the secular world?"


    "Young master, I really don''t know how to answer this question."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Xiao Yao gave him a look.


    "In fact, all the demagogues belong to the hidden world." Ouyang Wenwei explained.


    Xiao said with a smile: "listen to what you say, these demagogues are not honest. It is estimated that even if the Huangfu family were still there, they would make trouble in the secular world in the afterlife."


    Ouyang Wenwei didn''t speak either.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and grabs it forward. When he opens his hand, there is a little white worm in the palm of his hand, with two pairs of wings as thin as cicada wings on his body. His body is translucent. If Xiao Yao didn''t make a sudden move, Ouyang Wenwei would not have noticed it.


    "Young master, what is this?" Ouyang Wenwei asked curiously.


    "Pathfinder." Xiao Yao killed the insect, sneered and said, "no wonder you can''t find those people. As long as they want to avoid you, you will never catch them."


    Ouyang Wenwei took a deep breath and felt numb.


    Even if he is silly, he knows what Xiao Yao''s words mean. Maybe he was already in the sight of those demagogues when he entered the attack mountain.


    "Southeast, go!" Xiao Yao said three words, and the speed was much faster.


    Ouyang Wenwei followed.


    Thirty miles away, there is a small village.


    An old man sitting in a chair, dressed in a big black robe, holds a scepter in his hand. There is a skeleton embedded on the scepter. I don''t know whether it is a work of art or a real one. However, it seems more likely to associate with the identity of these people.


    "Go He suddenly stood up, eyes gloomy, "there are experts to come."


    The voice of his mouth, listening to people will have a very strange feeling, the first half of the sentence is hoarse, the second half is very sharp.


    Only when he stands up can he find that his height seems to be less than 1.5 meters, and with his waist bent, it is estimated that he is not as high as a chair behind him.


    "High priest, shall we go now?" A middle-aged man frowned.


    "If you don''t go, you''ll die here." Although the man in front of him was the leader of the stronghold, the high priest didn''t treat him well.


    The stronghold leader''s face changed slightly, and he seemed to be unhappy. However, due to the identity of the other party, even if he was really unhappy, he could only hide it in his heart and didn''t dare to show it.


    "Go The village master stood up and slapped him on the table.


    Behind them, there are dozens of people, their faces expressionless. The stronghold leader and the high priest have discussed with each other. What opinions can they have? What opinions dare they have? After walking a few steps, the high priest suddenly frowned and sighed: "I''m afraid I can''t go if I want to." The stronghold leader also stopped and looked at him with doubts.

 Chapter 951

    We can''t see the edge of the mountain.


    Murderous, hidden in the jungle.


    The mountain is full of joy, and the beasts are fluttering. It seems that there are thousands of troops and horses coming on the wind.


    Five hundred puppets, with wooden swords in hand, dull eyes and ragged clothes, looked like refugees who had never known where.


    In front of them stood two men.


    "Young master, how to break it?" Ouyang Wenwei turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, who looked indifferent on his face. He asked anxiously.


    Ouyang Wenwei and Li Yaowen suffered a lot from these 500 puppet soldiers.


    If he was not tired of dealing with these five hundred puppets, Li Yaowen would not have fallen into the trap. As a practitioner of aura realm, he capsized in the sewer, which is a shame to spread.


    Even if Li Yaowen wakes up, he will be laughed off when he returns to Yunxiao hall.


    "I''m afraid these people have been dead for many years?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    Ouyang Wenwei nodded and hummed coldly: "they are all poor people driven by insects."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "since it is like this, it is to send them to be happy."


    With that, the fish intestine sword still turned into 500 sword shadows and shot towards the front.


    "Early reincarnation, early happiness." Xiao Yao''s eyes are calm, but Gujing has no waves.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao''s murderous look became more and more intense.


    Five hundred puppets, in the blink of an eye, turned into black fog and disappeared in the jungle, leaving only the ragged cloth.


    Xiao Yao put away his fish intestine sword and sneered.


    "Do these puppets want to stop me?"


    Finish saying this words, his body once again attacked a purple rainbow, toward the depths of the jungle.


    Ouyang Wenwei runs hard, but he can''t run. He can fly!


    By the time Ouyang Wenwei managed to catch up, the battle was over.


    Looking at the corpses in front of him, Ouyang Wenwei fell into stagnation.


    There was a big hole in the high priest''s chest, which seemed to have been crossed by something.


    Before he could speak, Xiao Yao had turned to leave.


    "Let''s go."


    Ouyang Wenwei gave a bitter smile.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao came, he knew that they would not lose. Who is Xiao Yao? This is the little master of Yunxiao hall. Even Bai Qimei has to give up when he sees Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, these little people can only use some tricks.


    He was just depressed. He came with Xiao Yao himself. As a result, he didn''t help him.


    "Young master, what''s the strength of these people?"


    "A bunch of scum." Xiao Yao thought about it and answered with these four words.


    Hearing these four words, Ouyang Wenwei looks embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao also seems to realize that he has said something, and quickly whispers consolation¡° I don''t mean you''re worse than scum! "


    Ouyang Wenwei covers his chest.


    He thought Xiao Yao might as well not explain


    This explanation makes me feel even worse.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao stopped.


    He looked at the distance, a white voice came slowly.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, as if facing the enemy.


    "Young master, who is that man?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know, but it seems very powerful."


    "Very good?" Ouyang Wenwei chewed these three words repeatedly.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, glanced at him and said, "I can''t see his strength. Do you think he''s tough?"


    In the blink of an eye, the white figure had come to him.


    A little monk, a white cassock, with a string of Buddhist beads around his neck.


    "Amitabha." The little monk looked at Xiao Yao and put his hands together.


    Xiao Yao also put his hands together and gave a gift.


    Although he knew that the other side was a master, he found that the other side seemed to have nothing to do with himself.


    "Thank you, benefactor, for sending five hundred wronged souls into reincarnation." The little monk said softly.


    He is only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "Good master." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I can''t afford the master. I''m just a professional monk. Master Xiao Shi, just call me Xu SuGuan. " The little monk said with a smile.


    Ouyang Wenwei on the side said with a smile: "generally, it''s not a saying number?"


    "I have no Dharma name, only my name." The little monk looked at Ouyang Wenwei, but he was not angry. "To escape into the empty door doesn''t mean that you have to forget everything in the world. It''s heartless."


    "No, just right? There are no seven emotions and six desires. " Ouyang Wen said.


    Little monk Xu SuGuan laughed and said, "what is a man? There are seven emotions and six desires. Only when there are joys and sorrows can we know the sufferings of the world. We have to have them before we can talk about putting them down. On the day when we put them down, we will be able to incarnate as Buddha. I''m far from being a monk. "


    Ouyang Wenwei waved his hand and couldn''t understand the Zen.


    "Originally, I was planning to spend the five hundred yuan spirit, but I didn''t expect that master Xiao had already done it. It seems that I came a little late, so I have to thank you."


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    In fact, he wanted to ask before, but now he wants to ask more.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Yes, I don''t either." Xu SuGuan said with a smile, "I just know the name. Is that recognition or not?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "which temple are you from?"


    "Jinchan temple."


    "Never heard of..."


    "It''s normal to have never heard of a small temple." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    "You''re a hermit?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Xu Su Guan shook his head.


    "So you''re from the secular world?"


    Xu Su Guan shook his head again.


    Xiao Yao is more confused.


    "Did you leave the temple for these five hundred puppets?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Xu SuGuan thought about it and shook his head: "it wasn''t originally. I just felt it when I passed by here."


    "And what is your purpose?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He was not a very curious person.


    But he felt vaguely that the little monk was not simple.


    Even said that this young monk just stands in front of him, brings him a pressure.


    This kind of feeling, let Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable, so more dare not underestimate each other.


    Xiao Yao has an intuition that if he really starts with the little monk, he must be the loser.


    When Xiao Yao thought of this, the little monk suddenly said, "don''t you get tired if you think too much, benefactor Xiao? We couldn''t do it in the first place. Since we can''t do it, how can we win or lose? "


    Xiao Yao''s face was shocked.


    This little monk knows what he is thinking?


    But in my mind, the voice of the snow dragon sounded.


    "Master, this young monk is not an ordinary person. I''m afraid he was reincarnated by a Buddhist monk. He has the aura of a holy monk."


    The little monk said with a smile, "the snow dragon spirit beast is really sharp."


    "..." Xiao Yao was completely confused.


    He suddenly felt that he didn''t seem to have any secrets in front of the little monk Xu SuGuan.


    Even the existence of Xuejiao can be detected by him.


    "I didn''t mean any harm when I came here. I just wanted to find an old friend and bring him back to the world before. Master Xiao was relieved." With these words, the little monk turned around and left.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, suddenly asked: "master, can you tell me who you are looking for?"


    "Xu crazy song, you don''t know now, but you will know later." The little monk suddenly stopped and threw it. A Bodhi fell into Xiao Yao''s hands.


    "If one day, master Xiao, you meet that gentleman, please crush the Bodhisattva, and I will feel it." With these words, the little monk disappeared in front of his eyes.


    untraceable.


    "Whew, is this instant transfer?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath. Unconsciously, his palms already had beads of sweat.


    He felt that this little monk who did not show mountains and water was probably the most powerful master he had ever seen in his life.


    Even Pang Yier, who is in the realm of Qiling sea, may not be inferior.


    Perhaps, even Pang Yier is worse than this little monk.


    Ouyang Wenwei is even more curious.


    "Young master, who is this little monk?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "I always feel that there are many things in the world that I don''t know."


    Ouyang Wenwei shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much.


    "Forget it, this has nothing to do with us for the time being. Let''s go first." Xiao Yao shook his head and was relieved to make sure that the little monk didn''t mean any harm to him.


    "Well!" Ouyang Wenwei nodded.


    They went back to tongyuefu together.


    Li Yaowen has been standing at the door and seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    "Young Lord, you are back." Li Yaowen came up to him with red eyes and said in a low voice, "if you don''t come back again, I''m going to look for you."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "fortunately you didn''t come to us, otherwise, I would have to refine a five grade elixir for you."


    With Xiao Yao''s words, Li Yaowen''s face turned red.


    "Come on, hurry up and clean up. It''s time for us to go back." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." After Li Yaowen finished, he said in a low voice, "young master, all those who used poison insects have died?"


    "Do you think I''ll keep them alive when I do it?" Xiao Yao asked instead of answering.


    Li Yaowen scratched his head: "it seems that I really can''t get revenge." Thousands of miles away, on a mountain. The young man in white holds the son and drops the plate. Sitting in front of him, Bai Qimei asked curiously, "didn''t you say that you want to go down the mountain today?"¡° No more Said the man in white¡° Not the girl you''re looking for? "¡° You don''t have to find it. Haven''t you been looking for it for many years? If we can still see each other, naturally we can still see each other. " The man in White said with a smile, "forget it now, so as not to be caught."¡° Who else can take you? "¡° The world is too big, you see too little. " The man in white shook his head. Bai Qimei is noncommittal. If someone said that to him, he would slap him, but the young man sitting in front of him did not dare to be presumptuous. Others don''t know. Bai Qimei knows that if this man wants to fight for hegemony, he is really invincible.

 Chapter 952

    Except for Bai Qimei, no one knows the identity of the man in white. Even the whole Tianxing palace, except Bai Qimei, no one knows the existence of this man.


    Bai Qimei knows that 80 years ago, he saw this man for the first time. This is what this guy looks like.


    It hasn''t changed.


    In other words, this man said that as long as he entered the realm of Linghai, he would be swallowed by another world and never return to this world.


    Although Bai Qimei knew that this guy was full of lies, he didn''t dare to take risks after all.


    After all, there are no practitioners in the realm of Linghai in this secluded world, and all the members of Huangfu family have disappeared.


    That''s the truth.


    In front of the iron facts, even if Bai Qimei has the courage, even if he dreams of becoming a practitioner of Linghai realm, he does not dare to enter.


    He doesn''t want to leave the world now and become the overlord of the world. What''s wrong with living for hundreds of years? What''s more, Mr. nothingness is dead now, and so is the elder of Lingjiang realm.


    If he is gone now, what can Tianxing palace continue to support?


    He has to consider not only for himself, but also for the whole Tianxing palace.


    "What''s the name of the girl you''re looking for?" Bai Qimei suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "What does that look like?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How old is she this year?"


    "I don''t know."


    Bai Qimei


    He thinks this guy is just for fun.


    I don''t know anything, and I have to wait for a woman.


    It''s not funny. What is it?


    "You don''t know anything. How can you find it? How can I wait? " Bai Qimei asked.


    The man in white left the last sunspot, stood up, took a deep breath, turned his face and looked at the clouds, with a smile on his face and a long voice.


    "Even if I don''t know how old she is, what her name is and what she looks like, I can recognize her as long as I see her."


    Bai Qimei looks at the young man''s back, frowns and never speaks


    "If you find that girl, will you take her away with you?" Bai Qimei asked.


    "Yes, maybe not." The man in white rubbed his numb face, looked at his white eyes and said, "I really don''t know. Now I''m still me. When I see her, I won''t be me."


    "Bai Qimei couldn''t understand.


    "That if, before again, that Xiao Yao killed the sky to walk the palace..." the words behind white Qi eyebrow, after all still didn''t go on.


    The man in white has understood what Bai Qimei wants to express. He turns his face to Bai Qimei and says, "I promised you before. As long as I''m still here, I''ll help you once when your Tianxing palace is destroyed, but only once. It''s like paying you back my kindness these years."


    "Bai Qimei, thank you..." Bai Qimei lowered his head.


    The man in white didn''t go to see him again, and Bai Qimei didn''t speak, so he turned and went down the mountain.


    In Eagle country, Xia Yixing puts down her luggage and lies in the hotel room.


    Hua Fan also sat beside her and checked the hotel.


    "Sister Huafan, how old are you?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "The age of a woman is a secret." Fan said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing


    Women and women, also want to say these secrets?


    "Sister Huafan, are you married?"


    "No The fan shook his head.


    "Do you want to be the right person?" Xia Yixing continued to ask.


    The fan suddenly froze, shook his head and nodded. Finally, he could only smile bitterly: "actually, I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Xia Yixing really didn''t expect that Huafan would give him such an answer.


    Hua Fan sighed and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Xia Yixing see painting fan don''t speak, and continue to ask: "do you like Li Dan that temple Lord?"


    "That''s not true. I only respect him." The fan shook his head.


    "And who is your lover?" Xia Yixing pokes his head and asks.


    She was not a very curious person.


    But the answer she got from the fan before really made her a little confused.


    The painting fan drank saliva, looked at her and asked, "if I tell you, don''t laugh at me."


    Xia Yixing nodded vigorously.


    The fan tilted his legs, coughed, cleared his throat and said, "in fact, when I was very young, there was a kind of person. He was dressed in white and held a long sword. He often wandered in my dreams. Many times, I dreamed of that man."


    "Dream lover!" Xia Yixing is interested in it. She sits upright and looks like a child listening to a kindergarten teacher telling stories.


    Draw fan bashful smile.


    If you let the people in Yunxiao hall see the expression on the face of the painting fan at this time, it is estimated that the eyes will wait.


    Can the painting fan have such a shy look like a girl?


    Isn''t it a fantasy?


    The story of fan painting continues.


    "Once, I dreamt that I was standing by the river in a green shirt. Then many people came out of the river to kill me. The man in white came with a sword and killed all those people with a strong spirit."


    "Another time, I was on the sword, he took me, flying everywhere, over rivers, over mountains, over towns."


    The fan held his chin and said, "do you really have such a man in this world?"


    "That man, must be a jade tree facing the wind?" Xia Yixing asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s very good-looking, even better than the young master!" The painting fan joked.


    Xia Yixing said, "I believe in the front, but I don''t believe in the back."


    The fan chuckled and said, "that''s true. In your heart, I''m afraid no one in the world is more beautiful than Xiao Yao."


    Xia Yixing''s face turned red.


    "Sister Huafan, you haven''t married anyone. Are you waiting for that man?" Xia Yixing can''t help asking.


    The fan sighed and looked dim.


    "Is that true?" Look at the expression on the face of the painting fan, Xia Yixing will know that he guessed right.


    She''s kind of weird.


    It''s normal for a girl to have a hero in her heart. She is graceful.


    But just for one, or several dreams, I have been single, waiting for someone who may not exist in reality.


    Isn''t such obsession stupid?


    "I know you can''t understand it. In fact, I can''t understand it myself. Since that man entered my dream, there is no man in the world that I can see with a fan." Hua Fan said, "since I''ve been persistent for more than 30 years, I''d better continue to persist. Now I finally know what it means to see Yang Guo for life. Ha ha!"


    Xia Yixing shook his head.


    She wanted to say some advice, but she thought for a long time and didn''t say it.


    Just as Hua Fan said, she has been persistent for more than 30 years. Is Qi something that can be solved in a few words?


    Suddenly, the glass in the hotel room vibrated.


    Hua Fan suddenly stood up, his face suddenly changed.


    There was a murderous air in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Yixing asked in a low voice.


    "Someone." The fan said, "no, it doesn''t look like people. It seems that someone is really looking for trouble."


    Before, Xiao Yao asked Huafan to accompany Xia Yixing to the eagle kingdom. In fact, he felt uneasy.


    Even if Xia Yixing told him that this time he just came to talk about business, Eagle country is a land of right and wrong after all.


    What if there is any trouble?


    Accompanied by the cultivator of painting fan, he could be more or less relieved.


    Xia Yixing''s face changed after hearing the words of Huafan.


    "Why? Few people know the news that I am here... "


    "The partner of this time, don''t you know?" The fan sneered, "they arranged this place."


    "But there is no hatred between them and me!" Xia Yixing can''t understand.


    The painting fan waved his hand: "these people are obviously not for you. They are for the little Lord. However, since I promise the little Lord to protect you, I will definitely not let you die in front of me. Some people are nothing but ghosts. Why are they so presumptuous?"


    Finish saying, draw a slap on the table, the tea cup on the table flew up.


    The fan slapped again, and the cup flew along a branch line towards the window.


    Just at this time, a black figure appeared out of the window, but as soon as he showed his head, he was knocked down by the teacup.


    There was no scream.


    Xia Yixing originally wanted to relax, but when she found that there was no relaxed expression on her face, she knew that it was not the end.


    "No less than twenty blood groups." The painting fan sighed, in the hand many a soft sword, "looks like, must fight some."


    Speaking of this, she looked at Xia Yixing, with some bitterness in her eyes.


    "Young lady, if the painting fan can''t protect you, it will go down with you."


    Obviously, in the face of 20 blood groups, there are still some masters who make painting fans feel difficult, and the strength of painting fans is not enough.


    "I''m not afraid of death." Xia Yixing grinned and said, "I just feel that I''m implicating you."


    Fan shrugged his shoulders: "I''m even more afraid of death."


    Finish saying, she ran forward suddenly a few steps, a sword stabbed a blood clan again.


    She turned around and said to Xia Yixing, "little lady, call the little master immediately."¡° oh Good Although Xia Yixing knows that even if he calls Xiao Yao now, Xiao Yao can''t come from China. But making a phone call, I feel more or less secure. Pick up the phone and dial Xiao Yao''s number¡° Yi Xing, what''s the matter? " Xiao Yao has a bad feeling when he receives Xia Yixing''s call¡° Eagle country, Jinlun Hotel, there is a blood attack. " Xia Yixing just said this, suddenly across the phone came a scream¡° Yixing? Yixing Xiao Yao''s face changed greatly. He called several times, but he didn''t get a reply. In a rage, his mobile phone was crushed. Head up, a pair of eyes become red¡° A gang of blood race miscellaneous. Species, really when I Xiao Yao dare not kill to Eagle country? " Xiao Yao stood up, murderous.

 Chapter 953

    In the suite on the top floor of Jinlun Hotel, Yingguo stands in front of the window with a painting fan holding a soft sword.


    She doesn''t dare to kill out, for fear that once she goes out, Xia Yixing will be captured.


    But when Xia Yixing calls, the wooden door is suddenly knocked open, and a black shadow has rushed to Xia Yixing''s side.


    At this time, Xia Yixing screamed, and her mobile phone fell to the ground.


    Painting fan eyes a cold, immediately rushed to Xia Yixing''s front, at the same time a sword toward the black robed man''s chest stab.


    A sword stabs, but is entangled by a red blood thread.


    "Break it for me!" The painting fan gave a cold hum, and the red line wrapped around the soft sword immediately fell off.


    At the same time, the blade went straight through the heart of the man in black.


    Huafan turns around and pulls Xia Yixing behind him.


    At this time, do not know how many blood people rushed in.


    The fan took a deep breath and frowned.


    "Young lady, I''ll try to hold these people down. You can run." After finishing this sentence, Hua Fan shook his head again, "forget it, I can''t run. I can only kill you with me."


    She doesn''t know how many blood groups there are outside the hotel. Even if she can hold on to these in front of her, Xia Yixing may have been arrested as soon as she walked out of the hotel.


    It is because she knows, so, in any case, can''t let Xia Yixing leave their line of sight, it is too dangerous.


    By virtue of the cultivation of Linghe realm in the body, Huafan directly killed three blood groups. However, these blood groups did not seem to be afraid at all. One by one, they came in from the window and the door.


    The expression on the face of the fan has become more and more ugly.


    Let''s not say that these are powerful blood clan, even if they are just ordinary practitioners, they are enough for her to deal with.


    If you don''t say anything else, I''m afraid you will die of exhaustion in the end.


    Or in the age of cold weapons, how many powerful practitioners were killed by countless iron cavalry?


    One man can fight one hundred and one thousand, but what about five thousand? Ten thousand? Even if it''s ten thousand enemies, what about twenty thousand?


    Even if they are not killed, they can be consumed.


    Now, the painting fan has encountered such a situation.


    The battle of the trapped beast!


    Suddenly, it is a blood line again, attack toward Xia Yixing.


    At the moment, the painting fan almost didn''t think about it, and directly blocked the young lady''s body. At the same time, the soft sword in her hand stabbed straight forward.


    But unexpectedly, the blood line climbs directly along the blade, just like a light snake.


    When the blood line climbed to the wrist, the painting fan was cold, and the hand holding the sword could not help shaking.


    Xia Yixing wants to rush up to help draw the fan, but the two blood groups have rushed to draw the fan.


    "Stop it Finally, Xia Yixing roared out.


    And her graceful image is very inconsistent with the voice.


    Those blood clan where can listen to Xia Yi Xing''s words, still rushed over.


    Another voice rang out and said in a foreign language, "stop it."


    Those blood clan just stopped, the people around give way one after another, a snow-white young man, walked to the front from the crowd.


    He looks like he''s only in his twenties. Even if he''s from Eagle country, his skin is white. It''s like he''s got some strange disease. However, I have to admit that from the aesthetic point of view of normal people, this young man is very beautiful, with clear outline, high nose, thin lips and bright blue eyes.


    With a smile on his face, he said to Xia Yixing in very skilled Chinese, "beautiful Miss Xia, what can I do for you?"


    "If you want to catch me and threaten Xiao Yao, I can follow you now." Xia Yixing said.


    "Oh?" The young man was surprised and asked curiously, "aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "As long as you let the people around me go, otherwise, I will die now, and you don''t want to go with my body?" Xia Yixing said with a sneer, "if I really die, I''m afraid you won''t get any benefits. Will Xiao Yao be threatened by you?"


    The young man sighed and frowned.


    "Young lady, no!" The fan struggled and said, his voice trembling.


    Xia Yixing turned around and looked at her with a smile, but her eyes were very firm.


    It''s clear that he''s ready to make a choice.


    No one can change her mind at this time.


    "Huafan, as long as I don''t die, Xiao Yao can save me, can''t he?" Xia Yixing asked.


    The fan didn''t speak.


    In fact, she wanted to say a lot, but she was paralyzed and couldn''t open her mouth.


    "Miss Xia, I admire you very much. There is a saying in Huaxia that Xiang is born from the heart. It is probably because you have a beautiful heart that you can look so beautiful." The young man said with a smile, "in that case, we can leave now, right?"


    "Yes." Xia Yixing took a deep breath and walked towards the young man step by step.


    When she stopped, her eyes were cold: "do you believe it? When my man comes to the eagle Kingdom, you will be destroyed. "


    "I don''t believe it." The young man is not angry at all.


    "Let my sister go first, or I won''t go with you." Xia Yixing said.


    "You should have believed me." The young man sighed and said, "I''m sorry you said that."


    "Should I trust you?" Xia Yixing sneers.


    The young man waved his hand, and dozens of blood clans had already jumped out of the window.


    He put away the blood line in his hand, looked at the eye painting fan again, and said: "in an hour, you will recover freely, but I hope you don''t come to me alone. You are not my opponent, even if you are a practitioner of Linghe realm. In addition, remember to tell Xiao Yao to take the Lingyu he got from goose kingdom."


    With that, he grabbed Xia Yixing''s arm, his cloak turned into a pair of black wings, and flew out of the window.


    After an hour, the fan finally got up from the ground.


    She took out her cell phone, and there were many missed calls on it.


    Connect the phone, Xiao Yao''s voice came from the phone.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Young master, I''m sorry..."


    If you draw a fan, Xiao Yao''s heart stops suddenly.


    After a while, he asked in a trembling voice, "dead?"


    "No, I was taken."


    Across the phone, you can hear Xiao Yao on the other side of the phone and let out a long sigh.


    "That''s fine. I wish I didn''t die." "I''m on the helicopter now, going to Kyoto airport, and then going directly to Eagle country," Xiao said


    "Remember to bring some experts." The fan whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I know it."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yao closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. "Little Lord, let''s go with you this time." Li Yaowen said in a low voice.


    Knowing what happened, Li Yaowen and Ouyang Wenwei were full of disputes and guilt.


    They knew in their hearts that if it wasn''t for their business, Xiao Yao would not have come to shansheng. He might have gone to Eagle country with Xia Yixing. In that case, such a thing would not have happened.


    Originally, the Gu master on this side of the mountain province was the easiest to deal with.


    "No more." Xiao Yao changed his hand, looked at Li Yaowen and said, "recently, you can have a good rest. Don''t worry, I have no problem here."


    "Little master..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know what you are thinking. Now that it has happened, it''s useless to blame yourself. Since you really blame yourself, you should clean up Huaxia before I come back. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem!" Li Yaowen clenched his teeth and said, "even if he risked his life!"


    "That''s good."


    By the time we got to Kyoto airport, Li Dan, Zhuge, Huotian and others had been waiting for a long time.


    "Shaozhu, the flight to Kyoto is still half an hour away. Peng Yiming and zhugetu will arrive soon, and it will only take about 20 minutes." When Li Dan finished, he added, "as for the others, I didn''t inform them. It''s no use listening to you."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "I can only take Peng Yiming with me. If Zhuge Tu wants to stay in China for the time being, I will not be at ease if there is no one who practices Lingjiang realm."


    Li Shan sighed: "it''s no use blaming me. If I''m still a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, I can accompany you to fight together."


    "China is still a battlefield." Xiao Yao said, "these people in the seclusion world can''t remember well. Only when they are convinced, they can be honest. In addition, no matter what danger they encounter, they must ensure the safety of the members of Yunxiao hall first."


    "I understand." Li Shan nodded.


    It was Hua Feifan who took Peng Yiming and Zhuge Tu to the airport.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, she couldn''t help but make complaints about her. "When you go to the mountain province, don''t you know that you take me?"


    "Is it of great use to take you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I..."


    Seeing that she was going to talk, Xiao Yao waved her hand.


    "Don''t talk to me about this for the time being. I don''t want to hear or know. There''s only one sentence: where do you come from and where do you go back now? There''s no business for you here." Xiao Yao said with a cold face.


    Before Hua Feifan was willing to follow him, he would follow him, but now Xiao Yao is in a bad mood. If Hua Feifan wants to follow him, he may kick him out.


    Hua Feifan was startled by Xiao Yao''s cold eyes and did not dare to speak.


    "Peng Yiming, come to Eagle country with me." Xiao Yao said.


    "What about me?" Zhuge Tu asked.


    "You are in China." Xiao Yao looked at Zhuge Tu and said, "I''ll take Peng Yiming, the cultivator of Lingjiang realm, and Huaxia will depend on you. If I come back and find that the situation in Huaxia is getting more and more chaotic, you can ask for a crime!"¡° Yes Zhuge nodded and understood. With Peng Yiming, they got on the plane together. Zhuge looked at the plane and sighed¡° I''m afraid there''s going to be some chaos in the eagle kingdom. "¡° If you dare to arrest our young lady, you deserve to die. You should destroy the family! " Li Dan''s eyes were extremely cold£¨ Let''s have a little burst. Thank you for your support!)

 Chapter 954

    After Xiao Yao left, Hua Feifan returned to his senses and was extremely angry.


    Xiao Yao is too arrogant. He shouts at himself. Looking at his frightening expression, he seems to be going to tear himself up.


    Even General Xiao can''t do that, can he?


    After slowing down, she came to Zhuge''s burning heaven and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Zhuge, what is the purpose of General Xiao''s going to Eagle kingdom?"


    Zhuge Huotian looked at her and said with a smile, "do you want to know?"


    Hua Feifan nodded hard.


    "If you want to know, look at the news in a few days." Zhuge burned the sky and left with his hands on his back.


    Hua Feifan was stunned for a long time, but he didn''t understand the meaning of Zhuge''s words.


    Watch the news?


    After thinking for a while, she called her grandfather.


    Mr. Hua, the old man who is still standing in the Chinese pyramid.


    The secretary who answered the phone was Hua Feifan. When he heard it was Hua Feifan''s voice and heard that there was still something urgent, the other party didn''t have ink. He immediately handed the phone to Hua Feifan.


    Mr. Hua answered the phone with a smile in his majestic voice. Only when he faced his little granddaughter would he smile and become kind: "Xiaofan, what''s the matter?"


    "Grandfather, Xiao Yao has gone to Eagle country."


    Xiao Yao''s name is no stranger to old Chinese.


    "What''s he doing in Eagle country?" Mr. Hua''s voice has changed.


    "I don''t know now, but his girlfriend Xia Yixing went to Eagle country before. Now he''s in a hurry. Maybe there''s something wrong there." Hua Feifan said helplessly.


    The information she has is really limited.


    "Well, Feifan, I know. Don''t tell anyone about it." With that, Mr. Hua hung up.


    The mobile phone to the Secretary standing beside, the old man sighed.


    "HuaLao, what''s the matter?" The Secretary asked curiously.


    "Xiao Yao went to the eagle kingdom." Mr. Hua gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing."


    Secretary face is with a smile: "hard to say."


    "Well?" Mr. Hua glanced at him, slightly stunned.


    The Secretary didn''t dare to speak.


    "OK, just say what you think. Don''t play tricks on me." Mr. Hua said unhappily.


    "Cough, HuaLao, actually I don''t mean anything else. I just think it''s certainly not a good thing for Yingguo, but it''s not necessarily a good thing for Huaxia. Recently, those guys in Yingguo still want to condemn us internationally? Hey, maybe Xiao Yao will wake them up when he goes to Eagle country this time. "


    After listening to the Secretary''s words, Mr. Hua''s frown, which was originally tight, slowly unfolded.


    "If that''s true, it''s not bad." The Chinese old man laughs and says, "your boy''s brain turns faster than me."


    The Secretary accepted the praise without any special excitement or fear.


    "Well, we old guys, it''s time to have a meeting too..." Mr. Hua waved his hand, "let''s call."


    "Yes..."


    Xiao Yao, who is still on the plane, must have never thought of it. It''s just because he left Huaxia. The people above Huaxia have been shocked.


    Now, his brain has no free time to think so much. For him, the most urgent task is to seize the time to feel the eagle Kingdom and get his women back from the blood group.


    With my eyes closed, I am still full of murderous spirit.


    When I got off the plane, I just turned on my mobile phone, and it rang at the right time.


    Take out the mobile phone to have a look, Xiao Yao is a little surprised.


    It''s a long text message. Besides a map, there''s also a piece of information.


    After a simple glance, Xiao Yao''s heart has turned a storm.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?" Seeing the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Peng Yiming, standing beside Xiao Yao, asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at Peng Yiming, pointed to his mobile phone and said, "someone is helping me."


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "the map above leads to the base camp of the blood clan, and the information above is also about the blood clan."


    Peng Yiming is not a fool either. In one word, he said the point.


    "Little Lord, can you believe it?"


    With this sentence finished, Xiao Yao did not answer and kept silent.


    To be honest, he doesn''t know whether the information above is credible.


    Although Xiao Yao is not as suspicious as Cao Cao, he is not absent-minded. Who would he be if he could understand the blood clan so well? Who dares to say that this is not the bait thrown by the blood clan, waiting for Xiao Yao to fall into the trap?


    When he thought of this, he suddenly regained his mind like he was in a daze, with a smile on his face.


    "Does it matter if you believe it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Peng Yiming was stunned at first. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. However, he soon regained his mind and suddenly became enlightened. He said with a smile: "that is, even if it''s really a pit dug by those bastards of the blood clan, what''s the matter? If they want to ambush us, they have to see if they have such strength in the end! "


    "You can''t underestimate the blood clan." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "if all the information I received is true, the current king of the blood clan seems to have the blood of generals. It''s hard to deal with. His strength probably has reached the late stage of Lingjiang realm."


    "Well? Is there such a person in the blood clan? " Peng Yiming seems a little incredulous.


    "At the beginning, the eagle kingdom was also an empire. Don''t you know how big the territory was? This blood clan has also made a lot of efforts in it. Moreover, looking at this information, it seems that the king of that clan just woke up during this period and had been sleeping for 200 years. Such a person should not be taken seriously? " Xiao Yao said.


    "Tut Tut, I''ve been sleeping for two hundred years. How can I sleep?" Peng Yiming said, "how old is he this year?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not mentioned in the data, but it''s not important. We have to know when he was born and what to do? Don''t you know when he died? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Peng Yiming nodded his head hard, and a fierce color flashed in his eyes.


    "No matter how capable they are, since they dare to trouble our Yunxiao hall, they must pay the price of bleeding!"


    "Don''t say that. Go and find the fan first."


    "Well!"


    Two people took a car, Xiao Yao''s foreign language is still very good, soon arrived at the Jinlun hotel.


    Also in Jinlun Hotel, I saw the painting fan.


    When Huafan sees Xiao Yao, he has to kneel down.


    "What for?" Xiao Yao frowned and a purple light flashed from his body, holding the body of the painting fan.


    "Young master, I''m sorry for you..."


    "Nothing to be sorry about." Xiao Yao sat down, looked at the fan and said, "I ask you a question, you answer me."


    "Good!"


    "Did you do your best?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hua Fan nodded: "I tried my best, but the young man who came out at last was really weird..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "since he has tried his best, isn''t that enough?"


    The expression on the fan''s face was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Yao to be so open-minded.


    "Originally you are helping me. Xia Yixing has nothing to do with you. If you are willing to accompany her to Eagle country, I would be very grateful." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "of course, you can also think that I want to win people''s hearts by saying this now."


    Hua Fan sighed and said, "young master, you are so optimistic."


    "There''s nothing to be optimistic about. You have to have fun in the bitter." Xiao Yao said, "what is their purpose?"


    "Lingyu, they said, let you take Lingyu found from goose country to save the young lady." "It''s a pity that they didn''t think that even if they really sent Lingyu to them, would they be able to hold it


    "They don''t think about that." Xiao Yao said, "these people are similar to those in the world of seclusion. Looking at us, we are all like looking at mole ants. We don''t want to think about their own abilities. Forget it, let''s not talk about these. I''ll give you a task to draw fans."


    "What?" Fan asked.


    "Peng Yiming and I will go to Xia Yixing later, but the Jinlun Hotel and the people who cooperated with Xia Yixing before will be solved by you." Xiao Yao stood up and walked towards the door.


    When I got to the door, I stopped again, looked at the eye painting fan and said with a sneer, "I don''t want them alive."


    "Yes Huafan said with a smile, "I will let them know what is the end of cooperation with blood clan."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "after the task is completed, you go back to China first."


    "That young lady..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "let me have this. You''re killing people in front of you. Jinlun won''t let you go. When the time comes, you can contact Huaxia, Zhuge Huotian or Zhou Lei. I''ve already sent you their contact information. Remember, you must leave Jinlun as soon as possible."


    "Good." Hua Fan nodded, "this task is very simple."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and took Peng Yiming out of Jinlun hotel.


    When he got out of the building, he turned and looked at the towering building.


    "It''s a good place, too bad." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Peng Yiming knows what Xiao Yao regrets.


    "Follow me." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, has turned into a purple rainbow, flying toward the East.


    Peng Yiming is the same.


    In full view of the public. The blonde foreigners, staring at the two yellow men, turned into a rainbow and flew to the sky¡° My God, God, do I see God? "¡° It''s the gods! It must be the gods Some people began to take out their mobile phones to shoot, while others took their heads and prayed for good luck. When Xiao Yao came to China, he didn''t plan to keep a low profile. What should be solved must be solved. If we want to solve this problem, we should make it bigger so that those who still want to extend their claws can know that he is Xiao Yao£¨ Thank you for your brother''s reward. I came to Zongheng to cast my monthly ticket. It''s hard

 Chapter 955

    The outside of Jinlun hotel is full of people. Although the two rainbow lights have disappeared in sight, the people who are discussing are still talking.


    Outside, there are even a lot of reporters, some with microphones, some with microphones, interviewing people who have seen mortals flying in the sky with their own eyes.


    "Yes, I swear in the name of God that two yellow skinned people turned into two purple lights, flew to the sky and flew to the East, my God! What a pity. I should have prayed to them. " A middle-aged man was excited and incoherent to the camera.


    How many times can people see such miracles in their lifetime?


    At this time, a woman in a black windbreaker, wearing a pair of sunglasses, came out of the hotel to avoid the crowd and the camera.


    When he walked away, he took off his sunglasses and a sneer flashed in his eyes.


    "Next, there are the people from the bright god research company." Hua Fan took a deep breath and threw his sunglasses aside.


    Half an hour later, all the reporters swarmed into the Jinlun hotel.


    "Just half an hour ago, Eric, the chairman of the largest luxury hotel in Yingguo Jinlun, died in the office. In addition, the other two general managers and the chief financial officer also died in the office. This is a homicide case, but all the cameras in the hotel have been damaged, and no valuable video has been taken. It can be seen from this, The other party is fully prepared, plus the two rainbow lights appeared outside before, which may be the key clue. Yingguo first TV station reports for you... "


    At this time, Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming also stopped.


    They are standing in an open space, Peng Yiming''s face is strange.


    "Master, are you sure the address on your mobile phone is here?" Peng Yiming asked.


    "It''s right here." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t you find that there is energy fluctuation here?"


    Peng Yiming was slightly stunned, with a slightly strange expression on his face: "young master, you mean..."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "we have a border in China. Can''t we have a border here? However, it will take some time to break the boundary. "


    Just when Xiao Yao is going to study the boundary, a phone call suddenly comes over.


    The phone number shown above is the number that sent the message to Xiao Yao before.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao hardly hesitated and immediately connected the phone.


    A very familiar voice came from the phone.


    "Hi, Shaw, have you arrived yet?" On the phone, the girl said in Chinese. Although she spoke very skillfully, she always sounded a little strange.


    "Juna?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "It''s me." Said juna.


    "You sent me the message, too?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhu Dafang admitted: "yes, our family also has an intelligence network in the eagle kingdom. After Miss Xia entered the eagle Kingdom, I noticed something was wrong. When she entered the Jinlun Hotel, it made me feel more and more wrong, because the chairman of the Jinlun hotel is actually a member of the blood clan, but her blood is not pure, so I can only be thrown out to make money, At first, I thought it was just a coincidence, but when I found out that Miss Xia was still in contact with people from Guangshen scientific research company, I felt more and more wrong. "


    Xiao Yao said directly: "because the people of the bright god scientific research company are also blood clan?"


    "Good guess." Juna said, "I know you''re very smart."


    Xiao Yao sighed, gave a wry smile, and said, "it seems that this matter is a set from the beginning."


    Zhu Na thought for a while and said, "I can''t say that either. In fact, before that, the people of guangmingshen scientific research company really planned to cooperate with you. It was only after the blood clan leader woke up that they changed."


    "What''s the matter with this old man?"


    "Well, you can say that, Shaw, you are very dangerous in Eagle country now." Juna said seriously.


    "So?" Xiao Yao asked, "do you think I will leave?"


    On the phone, juna was silent for a while, then laughed again and said, "with my understanding of you, you will not leave. If you do leave, I don''t have to send you a message."


    "Is all this information accurate?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It should all be accurate. Although we have intelligence departments in the eagle Kingdom, we dare not say that the information is 100% accurate. Not all secrets can be known by us, just like the Dragon protection hall in Huaxia. Although there are intelligence departments in the United States, can you have insight into all the Secrets of our family?"


    Xiao Yao sighed. He knew that what juna said was true.


    "Why are you helping me?" Xiao Yao asked, "it doesn''t seem like the first time you''ve helped me."


    "No, because of this, I just think that we will have a chance to cooperate in the future, won''t we?" Asked juna.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer, so he was noncommittal.


    After he hung up the phone, Xiao Yao took a deep breath, raised his right foot and stomped it down.


    At his feet, a crack slowly extended, extending tens of meters, his body suddenly charged forward.


    Once again, another crack appeared in the open space.


    Although Peng Yiming didn''t know what he wanted to do, he didn''t disturb him.


    After hiding in the 18th foot, Xiao Yao suddenly calls out the black dragon sword.


    A knife to see out, in front of Xiao Yao, since out of thin air appeared a crack.


    "Break it for me!" With a roar, Xiao Yao''s aura soared wildly.


    "Wow!" In Peng Yiming''s ear, the real sound of broken glass sounded.


    Cracks in the air like cobwebs, infinite extension, until finally, in front of a black tunnel like path.


    Xiao Yao looks at Peng Yiming, and Peng Yiming nods.


    They got in together.


    After Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming walked into the tunnel, the cracks behind them were reconstituted. There was no trace of them in the original open space, as if Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming had never been here before.


    In the open space, a breeze was blowing, and the air was filled with the smell of grass.


    Peng Yiming, who walked into the border, was a little surprised: "the border of the blood clan is very different from our Chinese border."


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "it''s nothing different. It''s just a little more complicated. I don''t believe it''s from the king of any clan. He doesn''t have the ability."


    Peng Yiming asked happily, "young master, how do you know?"


    "Guess."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After shuttling through the tunnel like the long road of the nether world, I finally saw the light.


    It was still day. When I entered the border, I raised my head. There was a round moon hanging on the sky. The outline was huge, as if I was close to my eyes.


    In front of him is a black book. The trunk is black and the leaves are black.


    "Look, young Lord Peng Yiming pointed out.


    Xiao Yao looked in the direction of Peng Yiming''s finger. About three or four hundred meters away, there was a castle like a palace.


    "Here it is." Xiao Yao takes a deep breath, and he is deeply afraid of the intelligence network of Zhu Na''s family.


    This should be the biggest secret of the blood clan, but it is controlled by the robus family. From this, we can see how much influence the robus family has.


    But it''s not the time to think about this. When Xiao Yao and Peng Yiming entered the border, some people of the blood clan noticed it.


    The sound of flapping wings came from the woods. A bunch of black bats flew over Xiao Yao''s head. When a group of bats slowly gathered together, a man in a black cloak fell in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Shaw, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The man said with a smile, looking like a gentleman.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, and with one punch, the man turned into a black fog.


    The man didn''t dare to believe it until he died. When they caught Xiao Yao''s weakness, the other side even dared to fight.


    "A minion to send me? How insincere? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Peng Yiming did not know when the chopper appeared in his hand. He looked very murderous.


    Finally, the young man that Xia Yixing saw before painting fan fell in the distance of Xiao Yao.


    "Standing so far, are you far sighted?" Xiao Yao can''t help but sneer.


    "I''m afraid if I get too close, you''ll kill me." The young man said, "before, I was still thinking, Mr. Xiao, why can you be so unreasonable? Don''t you really take your women''s life safety seriously? But I soon figured out when you Xiao Yao was a reasonable person? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "are you the king of the blood clan?"


    "Of course not." The young man shook his head. "Do you also want to see our king?"


    "If not, just die for me!" With that, Peng Yiming has already taken a step forward and cut it out with a knife.


    The knife air is billowing, rolling up the fallen leaves layer upon layer, and attacking the young man.


    The young man suddenly turned into countless bats, red eyes, hidden in the dark.


    "Xiao Yao, if you still dare to kill one of my blood clan, I''ll make your woman lose her beauty!" A deep voice echoed in the woods.


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ear: "you threaten me?"


    "Into the castle." The voice said these three words, there was no response.


    "Are all the people of the blood clan turtles?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    However, since you have killed a blood clan person, it can be regarded as causing certain pressure to the other party. The next step is to find Xia Yixing to make sure her safety.


    "Young master, what should I do?"


    "Go." With that, Xiao Yao turned into a Purple Rainbow and flew to the castle.


    Standing in front of the gate, Xiao Yao smashed the black metal iron gate with a slap and strode in. Anyway, they were going to come in. Push the door to come in, how powerless it looks? Looking at the empty surroundings, Xiao Yao was a little impatient: "are they all pretending to be dead? Get out of here£¨ First three chapters, after waking up, continue to update, group 2: 316092088)

 Chapter 956

    The deep and murderous voice reverberates in the open castle for a long time.


    Xiao Yao looked around for a moment, snorted coldly, and said with a smile: "lead me here. Now I dare not show my head. What''s the matter?",. I really think Xiao Yao is a good tempered man. Believe it or not, I will raze your old castle to the ground today? "


    With these words, Xiao Yao''s aura ran wildly again, and the air in the whole castle became oppressive at that moment.


    "If you want your woman to die, do it." The young man didn''t know when he stood behind Xiao Yao.


    And Xia Yixing, standing in front of him.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the young man and grinned.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The young man''s eyes were gloomy: "did you bring the Lingyu you were asked to bring?"


    Xiao Yao smiles more happily.


    The young man seemed a little impatient and said angrily, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at your stupidity. If I haven''t seen my woman now, I might have handed Lingyu to you. Now that I have seen my woman, do you think you can blackmail me?" With these words, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly appeared in front of the young man, and slapped out at the same time.


    That young blood clan, instantly turned into a black fog, and agglomerated in the distance.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care about him, as long as he clenches Xia Yixing''s hand, his heart will fall a big stone.


    "Do you think you can save her?" The young man burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly. In fact, even if the young man didn''t speak, Xiao Yao realized that something was wrong.


    Before seeing Xia Yixing''s eyes, he just felt that he might be scared. But now, Xiao Yao holds Xia Yixing''s hand, she still has no expression, no light in her eyes, and there seems to be a cold air in her body.


    "What did you do to her?" Xiao Yao turns around and stares at the young man.


    "Don''t ask me, you should ask our great blood king." The young man said with a smile, "I only know that in this world, no one can be the enemy of our blood clan, otherwise, it will be a dead end, including you!"


    At the end, young blood Jie began to laugh.


    "I don''t know whether I will die or not, but I know that you must die in front of me." With these words, Xiao Yao rushed to the young man again, and at the same time, he held out his hand and grabbed him by the neck.


    "You think you can kill me?" The young man snorted coldly, and his body turned into a black fog again.


    "You think I can''t kill you?" Xiao Yao snorted, and suddenly a white ice fire burst out from the palm of his hand, instantly devouring the black fog.


    There is no way for the young blood group to condense.


    "Envy you these blood clan, one by one dregs with fart same, still have a kind of Lao Tzu world invincible optimism." Xiao Yao clapped his hands and went to Xia Yixing. He stretched out his hand and put a trace of aura into her body.


    At this time, thousands of bats came to the castle gate and upstairs.


    "Can''t you hold your breath at last?" Xiao Yao glanced coldly, then looked at Peng Yiming and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    Peng Yiming laughed and said, "don''t worry, young master. Today I''m going to overturn this old castle!"


    With that, he rolled the long sword in his hand, and opened the gate of heaven with a great momentum.


    A knife gas tore hundreds of bats to pieces.


    At the same time, Peng Yiming''s feet moved and roared, and a aura diffused, rippling in the air.


    The blood bat, who was just about to get close to Peng Yiming, was torn to pieces.


    "Go to battle in the sky, there is no grass left!" Peng Yiming gave a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao, who is standing behind Peng Yiming, can''t listen any more: "I''ve been old for many years. Don''t pretend to force me. Hurry up."


    Peng Yiming smiles awkwardly. He raises his long knife and rushes into the depths of the black bat group. Each knife falls, and he can take dozens of blood bats away.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing standing in front of him with a cold face.


    "I''ll make the whole Eagle pay for what they''ve done to you." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and touches Xia Yixing''s face. He runs the aura in his body again and wants to force out the bloody and violent Qi in Xia Yixing''s body.


    "Can you undo the curse of our blood clan?" At this time, a voice of yin and Yang suddenly sounded.


    Xiao Yao raised his head. On the top of the castle, there was a man with curly hair and a black robe. He was pale and had deep eyes. He was about thirty or forty years old, but his real age was certainly more than that.


    "You are the king of the blood clan?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Xiao Yao, hand over Lingyu. I''ll let you go." The man continued.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know why all of you blood people can have such confidence." Xiao Yao sighed, and the black dragon sword was in his hand.


    The man hanging upside down on the castle frowned slightly.


    "Are you really not afraid of your woman dying here?"


    "If she does die here, I''ll make Eagle a dead country." Xiao Yao said, "it seems that it''s not bad for a country to be buried with it."


    The man''s face was no longer calm.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was not joking at all when he said these words now.


    Every word he said made his eyelids jump.


    "In that case, you must die here today." With these words, the man suddenly turned into hundreds of reddish brown bats and attacked Xiao Yao.


    "Beast." Xiao Yao scolded. He chopped the black dragon knife in his hand, but he didn''t kill a bat.


    He was a little surprised, but it''s normal to think about it.


    According to the information in his hand, the king of the blood clan is already a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. If it''s really so easy to kill, it''s too casual.


    Such a king of blood clan is not so easy to deal with.


    A mass of ice and fire finally killed more than 100 bats.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are a common king of your family."


    The rest of the bats quickly condensed into shape, and the man in black appeared in front of Xiao Yao, grabbing him by the neck with one hand.


    "Get out of my way!" Xiao Yao''s blade flicks and pushes the opponent back. At the same time, more than 1000 black dragon swords appear on Xiao Yao''s head.


    Divided swordsmanship, changed to sabre.


    The black dragon sword, like a dense mass of feather arrows, shot in the direction of the man in black robe.


    At the same time, he turned to look at Peng Yiming and said, "take Xia Yixing and leave here first."


    "Little master..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if this animal can hurt me, I''ll follow your name."


    Peng Yiming grinned.


    Think about it, even if the king of the blood clan really has the cultivation of Lingjiang realm, what can he do?


    At the beginning, Bai Qimei, who had already half stepped into the Linghai, was forced back by Xiao Yao, too?


    When Peng Yiming pulls Xia Yixing''s arm and wants to leave, hundreds of bats still want to keep up, but Xiao Yao blocks their way.


    As soon as he turned around, the man in black rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao slapped and photographed, and the whole castle was in turmoil.


    "Now, let me teach you how to be a man." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the king of the blood clan who was trapped by Fen Jian.


    Just as he was about to do it again, the black robed king suddenly turned into a bloody rain and fell on the ground.


    "Curse of the blood clan, summon the great devil, ten thousand blood clan, Xiao Yao, you will die today!"


    This sound sounds so strange, there is no accurate sound source, as if from all directions.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say a word, but his body soared into the air. He held the black dragon knife tightly in his hand, and with a roar, the gas of the knife was like rolling Yangtze River.


    Peng Yiming saw a purple cold light shining in the castle at the moment of leaving the border.


    In an instant, the whole castle, like a watermelon cut by a knife, becomes two halves. In an instant, it collapses, the smoke billows, and the roar comes from a distance, deafening.


    "Blood clan, today should disappear from the world?" Peng Yiming cold hum a, no longer look back, with Xia Yixing out of the border.


    Just as the castle was about to collapse, Xiao Yao, holding a black dragon sword, turned into a Purple Rainbow and went straight to heaven.


    After landing, he looked at the ruins in front of him and sneered.


    "Come on, I really want to see how powerful your bloody curse is!" Xiao Yao said with a wild smile.


    Among the ruins, bats emerge in bursts, and finally all of them are transformed into human forms.


    Thousands?


    Ten thousand!


    "Well, just enough for me to kill." Xiao Yao is smiling, so innocent.


    Only kill ten thousand blood clan, can dispel the anger of heart!


    Black dragon''s first knife, chop the air!


    The body moves with the wind and rises in the air. With one knife, one thousand blood clans will be killed.


    "Xiao Yao, you can kill 1000, you can kill 2000, how can you kill 10000?" The king''s voice echoed in the distance.


    "Who said no?" Xiao Yao laughed, a huge square seal, slowly flew to the sky.


    Cover the full moon.


    The seal of Thunder God is magnified innumerable times, covering the remaining 9000 blood clans.


    "What?" The voice of the king of the blood clan was not calm.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning." Xiao Yao half squinted.


    "Rao is you, what about ten thousand blood clan?"


    "What if Rao is the king of your blood clan?"


    "I have a sword. It''s called black dragon."¡° I have a seal called Thor¡° Today, I will use the black dragon sword in my hand and the thunder god seal in the sky to kill all your ten thousand blood clans. "¡° Only in this way can we get rid of hatred! "¡° Thor seal, down A thunderbolt came down from the sky and fell into the remaining nine thousand blood people. The air waves were rolling and the blood fog filled the whole space. The man, holding the knife, held his head high, his eyes indifferent, listening to the shrill scream in his ears, had no waves in his heart£¨ Thank you for the monthly pass of the chef brothers, the ruoshuiyuan Shangshan brothers, and the Third Master of my hometown!)

 Chapter 957

    A fishy moon, high hanging branches, from a special point of view, like a mature fruit.


    Hessian forest, corpses everywhere.


    Xiao Yao holds a knife and walks forward slowly.


    Silence.


    The seal of Thor is put into the bracelet, and everything is quiet.


    He raised his head and looked ahead, with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it over?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath, "I''m afraid not yet?"


    As soon as the words were finished, a gust of wind rolled in Xiao Yao''s direction.


    There was a smell of death in the air.


    It''s like this is purgatory.


    Xiao Yao holds the knife and goes on step by step.


    All of a sudden, he waved his hand forward and cut a knife.


    The light of the sword was shining, and it burst out in front of me.


    A blood light also flies from afar, just like a blood river.


    Dao Qi divides the blood River into two, and the black robed man reappears in front of Xiao Yao.


    "You''re hard to kill!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    "Well, I underestimated you." The black robed man''s face is hard to see.


    "Well, now the strength is only in the realm of Linghe? How about one more time? " Xiao Yao said.


    The man in black looks at Xiao Yao coldly.


    It''s as cold as a skate.


    In fact, he really wants to do it again if he can.


    But with his current strength, it is impossible to curse again.


    He is not worried, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes with irony.


    "Why frighten me? You''re at the end of your rope, just like me, aren''t you Said the man in black.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and didn''t speak.


    "You can''t kill me as long as I don''t want to be killed by you." Said the man in black with a sneer.


    "Really?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "who gives you confidence?"


    The man in black froze slightly, but he didn''t know why.


    "Otherwise, let''s have a chat. Why do you have to take Lingyu from me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, do you think I''ll tell you?" The man in black sneered.


    Xiao Yao sighed in his heart.


    Obviously, when everyone is on the same level, it is impossible to have a good chat.


    Still have to be condescending, can communicate well!


    When the black robed man finds that Xiao Yao''s smile has become a little playful, he has a very bad feeling. He vaguely feels that he may have underestimated the other party.


    At this time, a white light burst out of Xiao Yao''s body, and a snow-white boa like beast floated in the air, rushing towards the black robed man.


    "What is this?" The black robed man''s face changed greatly. When he turned around and wanted to escape, the white virtual shadow like a dragon had already rushed behind him.


    Open your mouth, enough to devour the man in black.


    "Get out of here!" Black robed man roared, a blood line toward the snow Jiao smashed in the past.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself, mole ant." Snow Jiao cold hum a, obviously didn''t take the attack of the blood clan King seriously, it open mouth, swallowed the blood line into.


    "Delicious Xuejiao''s voice is loud and powerful.


    The man in black is not calm.


    He knew that the snow-white monster in front of him didn''t insist on saying this.


    After swallowing the power of his own blood, the strength of this snow-white beast really seems to have a little increase.


    "Now, can you tell me why you want Lingyu?" Xuejiao didn''t swallow the black robed man immediately, and Xiao Yao in the distance spoke again.


    The men in black are shaking.


    Not because of fear, but because of anger.


    He really didn''t expect that Xiao Yao had such ability.


    In the face of Xuejiao, he could also feel a great pressure, which made him not breathe well.


    "What do you want Lingyu for?" The man in Black said with a smile, "maybe our purpose is the same."


    "You want to go to Lingwu world, too?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Understanding the world? Do you call that world understanding? " The man in black sighed, "that''s holy land for us."


    "It has nothing to do with you bastards." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "Dare you kill me?" The man in Black said with a wild smile, "kill me, what about the curse on your woman?"


    "Didn''t I break your curse of ten thousand blood clan before?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The black man''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    At this time, Xuejiao had already rushed up.


    The black robed man did not give up the last chance, but turned into a black fog and wanted to escape here.


    "It''s late." Xuejiao roared, opened his mouth and swallowed all the black fog into his mouth.


    After that, he went back to Xiao Yao.


    "Master."


    "Well, this thing can be eaten, too?" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "Yes, it''s a big tonic for me." Xuejiao said with a smile, "if there is such an opportunity in the future, I think I''m not far away from Hualong."


    "I''m afraid there are not many such opportunities." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I knew that the king of the blood clan had no backhand in your hands, so I''d better let you start earlier."


    Xue Jiao cried and said, "master, you look up to me too much. If it wasn''t for you, I would not be his opponent."


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    After Xue Jiao got back into Xiao Yao''s body, he said, "master, next I''m going to sleep for a while. It''s hard to digest the blood of the blood clan."


    "If you can eat, don''t digest?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "like Xiaobai, he sleeps, and you also sleep."


    "It''s digesting red lotus, too." Snow Jiao whispered.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    After coming back from Beichuan, Xiao Bai, who ate the red lotus, fell into dormancy. He didn''t wake up all the time. Instead, his hair had turned red and scarlet.


    This makes Xiao Yao a little curious. Does every spirit beast have this step to go? Before I saw that snow beast, it was snow-white, wasn''t it?


    For Xueyuan spirit beast, Xiao Yao''s understanding is too little, also lazy to think about those.


    "Now, I have to have a good rest." Xiao Yao didn''t leave the border immediately, because he didn''t know what kind of danger was waiting for him outside. The most urgent thing was to recover his strength first. Otherwise, in case of any danger, wouldn''t he have to be slaughtered?


    Xiao Yao has a very good habit of preparing for a rainy day. Sit cross legged, eat a few elixirs to supplement aura, and begin to regulate the breath in the body.


    What he didn''t know was that outside the border, there was already a group.


    Soon after Peng Yiming and Xia Yixing left, the open space was surrounded by people.


    Hundreds of soldiers armed to the teeth even parked two armored vehicles behind them.


    The mysterious power of Huaxia is the Dragon protection hall. The blood clan is also their mysterious special power for the eagle kingdom. But before, the news came from the blood clan that they had been destroyed.


    Although some can''t believe it, they still feel here.


    "Captain William, has the blood clan really disappeared?" A young man whispered.


    The middle-aged man with the rank of Captain sighed, put his hands behind his back and said, "it may be that the energy here fluctuates a lot after testing before."


    "What does that mean?"


    "A battle took place in the black forest border of the blood clan." Said Captain William with a sigh.


    "The two dumb people who appeared in front of Jinlun hotel before?"


    "It may or may not be." Captain William finally looked impatient and said, "do you think I''m a diviner? Ask me everything? "


    The young soldier laughed awkwardly and did not dare to ask any more questions.


    All the soldiers, they''re tense.


    No one knows when the people inside will come out and they can''t get in.


    The news here has already spread to China.


    Inside the red wall, in an office, Mr. Hua stood up and said, "chief one, I think we should put pressure on the eagle kingdom. Now Xiao Yao is in a tight encirclement. It is said that the army that wants to encircle and annihilate Xiao Yao is the most famous fierce wolf team in the eagle Kingdom. Each of them is a fighting expert and well-equipped. They have rockets, barrels and C.4, Although Xiao Yao is powerful, he is only a man after all. Since he is a man, how can he resist... "


    Before Mr. Hua finished speaking, the No. 1 chief waved his hand with a bitter smile.


    He turned his face, looked at Mr. Hua and said, "Lao Hua, do you think it will work if we put pressure on Eagle now?"


    Mr. Hua sighed.


    "According to the news from Peng Yiming, the blood clan may have been exterminated by Xiao Yao. Do you think the eagle kingdom can give up? They have lost the strength to compete with our dragon protection hall and American gene people. They have to stay with Xiao Yao. " Chief one said.


    "What can we do?" Mr. Hua asked.


    "Wait." The first chief took a deep breath, looked at the document in his hand, and said softly, "wait for Xiao Yao to surprise us again..."


    As for Peng Yiming and Xia Yixing, they have already made a round with Huafan. They choose to leave Eagle country by water.


    This is all arranged by the Department of the Dragon protection hall in Yingguo. Only waterway is the safest now.


    On the deck, the painting fan looks at the distance, vaguely can see the eagle country''s high-rise buildings.


    "You say, can the little Lord really be safe?" The painting fan looked at Peng Yiming and whispered¡° Yes Peng Yiming laughed and said, "as far as I know, the young master has never been a loser. Anyone who wants to bully him has to be ready to be crushed to death." If it''s not for the fear that the eagle kingdom will react to Xia Yixing, Peng Yiming is willing to make a big fight with Xiao Yao in the eagle kingdom. But he understood that for Xiao Yao, his own life is not important, Xia Yixing is the most important.

 Chapter 958

    A ship on the sea level is like a small leaf.


    A leaf boat, that''s what it means.


    "There''s going to be high seas ahead." Huafan stood behind Peng Yiming and said, "if the eagle country wants to intercept us, it is estimated that it will soon arrive."


    Peng Yiming looked at her, nodded and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s already here."


    Looking at the cold smile on Peng Yiming''s face, the painting fan frowned slightly.


    At this point, behind them, three small black spots are visible to the naked eye.


    "Wait for me here. Protect the young lady. I''ll solve them first." Peng Yiming looked at the fan and said.


    "Good." Hua Fan nodded.


    Having said that, Peng Yiming got up in the air, fell into the sea and stepped on the water.


    Like walking on the ground, light geese skim the water.


    The distance between the three warships and Peng Yiming is getting closer and closer.


    More than 50 people on the three combat boats were staring at Peng Yiming, who was rushing towards them.


    "What is that? God, is that a monster? "


    "No, fire, fire!"


    With a roar, it can be seen that the soldiers standing on the warship at this time have been panicked to the extreme.


    As the most outstanding soldiers in the eagle Kingdom, they have never seen any scenes, but this time, it is the first time.


    Three small infantry armed Rockets have been flying in the direction of Peng Yiming.


    With this move, he took out the most lethal weapon.


    Although they didn''t want to, no one dared to be careless in the face of an enemy who could walk freely on the sea.


    "Well, it''s a trick to carve insects." Peng Yiming looked at the three rockets with long smoke traces. His eyes were full of laughter. His body turned into a purple rainbow. He quickly moved away from the explosion point of the three rockets and shortened the distance between him and the three combat boats


    Behind him, three jets of water were blown up like a wild dragon going out to sea.


    When the water column falls, Peng Yiming''s figure disappears in sight.


    "And the man?"


    "Is the head dead?"


    Jones frowned, looked into the distance, then looked around.


    He is the highest commander of this time, and also the leader of the team. Since its establishment, the team has carried out 18 unconventional battles.


    What is an unconventional team? Just like it is now.


    The Tianshen team has dealt with the gene people of the United States and the Dao Liu of the island. This is the first time he has faced the Chinese cultivator. He doesn''t know how strong the Chinese cultivator is, but since he can walk on the sea, he must not be inferior to the gene people of the United States or the ninja of the island.


    When the figure of the Chinese cultivator disappeared from his sight, he did not take a long breath, but more nervous.


    Before he saw clearly, when the rocket was about to fall, the figure had quickly left the center of the cannon fodder.


    The sense of oppression exists all the time.


    At this time, suddenly, behind him, a column of water, three feet high, sprang out.


    There was a man standing on the water column with cold eyes and solemn eyes.


    "Fire!" At the moment, Jones hardly hesitated and spoke immediately.


    With the opening of these two words, countless bullets shot at Peng Yiming.


    "You can''t shake the tree." Peng Yiming spits out four words coldly. After the aura in his body runs wildly, he pours the aura into the blade.


    The broad back blade twinkled with the purple light of the road. In a moment, his hand rose and fell, and the spirit of the sword poured out. He galloped between heaven and earth, passed through the road and fell on the edge of a combat boat.


    The hull made of high-tech materials is said to be impenetrable, but it''s like cutting tofu in the air of a knife. The hull turns into two in an instant, sparks are splashing everywhere, and a flame rises in the air.


    The scream and cry for help can be clearly heard in the ear.


    Peng Yiming is indifferent to all this.


    "Back up, back up!" Jones roared.


    In fact, at this time, even if he didn''t say a word, the players behind him were not willing to fight with such a monster.


    No one believed it when it was said that a warship was smashed.


    I''m afraid that even the top-ranking gene people in the United States will not have such strength.


    Such as the real God in the world!


    "Do you want to run now?" Peng Yiming sneered, and his eyes were full of ridicule when he looked at the remaining two combat boats.


    Once again, the blade in my hand turned, and it burst out with a sharp knife.


    The air of the sword rolled up the waves, and layers of them stuck like mountains.


    "There is no amnesty for those who offend me!" Peng Yiming has a thunderous voice


    When Peng Yiming returned to the deck, the two flames gradually dispersed in the distance.


    "All settled?" The painting fan came to Peng Yiming and said.


    Peng Yiming nodded, a little displeased, said: "this eagle country is too contemptuous of me, let these people come to my trouble."


    "Ha ha, their goal is not us. In the final analysis, it''s still the young master." Fan painting is quite clear.


    Peng Yiming was slightly stunned and looked at the painting fan. They both looked at each other and saw the deep worry in each other''s eyes.


    "I believe that the young master will be safe and sound." Said the fan.


    Peng Yiming nodded: "if the little Lord really suffered any damage in the eagle Kingdom, our Yunxiao hall will surely raise the long sword in my hand and fight into the eagle kingdom. The long sword will drive straight in, and the Buddha will block the Buddha and kill the God!"


    Painting fan eyes to the distance, looking in a certain direction.


    Peng Yiming''s videos of fighting against the three warships were sent to various countries from different channels.


    Huaxia.


    Several old people watched together, looking at the video on the screen, the expression on their faces was not calm.


    "Can a practitioner really be so strong?"


    "It seems that except Xiao Yao, other experts in Yunxiao hall are not bad either!"


    Mr. Hua said with a smile: "I was worried about Xiao Yao and others, but now it seems that my worry is superfluous."


    Another old man didn''t think so. He said, "I can''t say that. Although Eagle Kingdom has been quiet a lot in recent years, it is one of the five permanent members. Their strength can''t be underestimated. If they are determined to keep Xiao Yao, I''m afraid..."


    Another old man, also worried, said with a wry smile, "if we can find such a video, can''t we find it in other countries? I think that after today, I''m afraid we Huaxia are already in the sight of all countries. "


    This is not a good thing for Huaxia, which is still winning steadily and developing in a low-key way.


    Finally, sitting in the middle of the old man, No. 1 chief, slapped on the table, stood up.


    "So what? We Huaxia have been silent for many years. It''s time for them to know the tip of the iceberg of the Oriental Dragon. "


    He had a cold look in his eyes.


    In the hexagonal building of the United States, many senior officers of the United States also stare out their eyes.


    "How is that possible? How could one man destroy three high-tech war boats? "


    "My God, is this Dao really the coming of God?"


    "Ah, it seems that the Chinese practitioners are far beyond our previous grasp."


    A middle-aged man in a suit stood up, sighed and said, "this matter is not up to us to decide. Send the video to it immediately to see what it says. Chinese practitioners have seriously affected our national security."


    Another man in uniform laughed and said, "Minister Jack, isn''t that right? Although the Chinese practitioners are very powerful, can they carry nuclear weapons? "


    The man called Jack''s suit gave him a cold look and asked, "well, I ask you, if all these people come to the United States and start killing people in the street, what should we do? We should also launch nuclear weapons, and let them die with us? "


    The uniformed man was stunned. After he recovered, his face looked grim.


    "Yes, Minister Jack. I''ll pass it on now."


    After that, he sighed: "it seems that it''s time for us to list those Chinese practitioners in the SSS terrorist list of the United States."


    "It''s long overdue." Minister Jack sighed


    Besides, there are no rumors in the market.


    Every country is not a fool. They all know what kind of uproar it will cause if such a video is shown to the people.


    What''s more, the fighting also takes place in the sea area, and the common people want to know that there is no channel.


    However, people are also worried.


    It''s just Peng Yiming. Now, Xiao Yao is still in the eagle kingdom.


    Looking at the posture of the eagle Kingdom, it seems that it doesn''t intend to let the tiger go back to the mountain. In other words, in the eagle Kingdom, the eagle kingdom will spare no effort to keep Xiao Yao.


    But can they stay?


    I don''t know if I can stay. Even if I do, I''m afraid it will shock the whole world?


    Is it stupid or arrogant for one person to shake a country?


    The hawk Ministry of defense, too, got the video.


    The entire Department of defense is in a state of mania.


    "Crazy, the world is crazy! Three combat boats, a team of gods, have disappeared like this? "


    "These Chinese people are terrible. We have to kill them all!"


    "But the ship has left Eagle country and can''t go out any more."


    "Isn''t there another one in Eagle kingdom? If you kill him, you must kill him and raise the prestige of our country! "


    The Ministry of defense is in a mess. All the soldiers hold their breath in the open space of Jinlun. They have been here for seven or eight hours, and no one knows if the person inside will come out. Maybe he died in it, too? This should be the best result. But when this result has not been verified, no one dare to take it lightly. According to the information just sent above, there will be armed fighters coming. What does that mean? This enemy, who does not know what his strength is, has forced the eagle kingdom to enter a level 1 combat state directly. Vow to kill it!

 Chapter 959

    All the people within a hundred miles of the black forest border have been evacuated.


    This matter is also rapidly fermenting on the Internet, but at this time, it is only on the Internet of Eagle country, and the outside world has not received any information.


    "My God, is there a meteorite going to fall on the eagle Kingdom Jinlun? They pulled everyone out.


    "Yes, I always feel something is wrong."


    Although there are some speculations on the Internet, no one knows what happened.


    Some people with special identities must know something when they see this, but they dare not say it, nor can they say it.


    It is said that the third combat brigade of Yingguo, with a total of 2000 troops, is also moving closer to Jinlun.


    But even so, there is no foundation for the national defense of eagle. They still don''t know whether these people can stop the mysterious cultivator.


    It''s just that if the military deployment is too clear-sighted and falls into the eyes of those who want to do something about it, it will only cause more trouble. Maybe some international news will come out, and the whole country will be in a panic.


    Someone once raised such a question: if tomorrow is the end of the world, will the country publish the news so that people around the world can be prepared?


    The answer is obvious, No.


    If tomorrow is really the end of the world, people living today will be unscrupulous. Anyway, sooner or later they will die. It''s better to do something they didn''t dare to do before, and the crime rate will reach the peak on that day.


    This is not a good thing for anyone, for any country.


    So now the eagle government will never release the news that it is facing the enemy.


    "Captain William, is that man coming out or not?" A young soldier came up to him again and said with a smile, "maybe that guy already knows the situation outside and is too scared to come out?"


    "Dare to come to the eagle kingdom alone, and even fight with the whole blood clan, the situation is unknown, but you can think that the blood clan must have suffered a great loss, or even be exterminated. Do you think such people will really be afraid of us?" William looked at the little soldier, sighed, and said in a faint voice.


    In fact, he didn''t want to say that, otherwise he would make the soldiers who followed him feel frightened.


    But he did not hope that these soldiers under his hands would despise his opponents.


    I''m afraid that will make them die faster.


    At this time, suddenly, in the center of the open space, a zigzag black line flashed. Then the line began to branch and extend around. It was like an innocent child kicking a football on the neighbor''s glass. The glass was full of cobweb like lines. Finally, it broke.


    A yellow man, standing in the center of everyone.


    Xiao Yao looked around with a smile on his face.


    "The eagle Kingdom really looks up to me, so many people?"


    Although his words were like this, everyone could see that his eyes were full of contempt when he looked at the people in front of him.


    He walked forward with his hands behind his back. He was at ease. He did not have the slightest sense that he was in an ambush, which led to his hands being at a loss.


    Still so indifferent.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop, or we''ll fire!"


    Xiao Yao really stopped and looked at Captain William standing in front of him with a kind of joking eyes.


    "Tell me your name."


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao really told each other, very cooperative.


    Don''t know why, the other side so cooperate, not only don''t let Captain William feel how relaxed, but have a very depressed feeling.


    Everyone''s eyes, muzzle, are aimed at this cultivator from China.


    As soon as Captain William gave the order, they would speak without hesitation.


    "Tell you my name, just want to let you know, China can''t be deceived, I Xiao Yao, more can''t be deceived." Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "are these people enough for me to kill?"


    "Where are the blood people?" Asked Captain William, biting his teeth.


    "Dead!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you will see them soon."


    At this time, a cold voice came from Captain William''s earphone.


    "Shoot!"


    Captain William was slightly stunned.


    Before, I had already got the above news. After seeing the Chinese cultivator, it''s better to wait for the other person to start. At that time, I can stand on the moral commanding height. But now, it seems to have changed.


    It can be seen that the threat of this Chinese cultivator to them has reached a certain level.


    What''s more, the man said that the blood clan had died. Although they couldn''t believe it, they couldn''t see the man standing in front of them, even if they didn''t want to believe it.


    If the old king of the blood clan is still alive, how can he allow the man to come out of the border alive?


    "Shoot!"


    At the command, hundreds of gun barrels erupted into flames, and each metal shot out naturally towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s aura turned a little, and a wall of spirit was already in front of him.


    All penetrating bullets, within one meter of Xiao Yao, had stopped, then fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    Xiao Yao walked step by step towards Captain William and others.


    "Grenades!" Captain William''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Although he knew before that Xiao Yao was very powerful, he didn''t expect that he was so powerful.


    Dozens of grenades were thrown at Xiao Yao.


    "It''s endless, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly. The strong wind burst out in his body and formed a strong wind in front of him. The grenades that were thrown out were blown back by the wind.


    All the grenades exploded among the soldiers.


    Even Captain William had two or three pieces embedded in his arms.


    He subconsciously covered his arm, but the blood overflowed from his fingers.


    The smoke billowed and the wind rolled the residual smoke.


    "Retreat, retreat!" The voice in the earphone growled like crazy.


    Captain William gave a wry smile.


    When did they back off?


    But even if you want to retreat now, can you really retreat?


    His vision gradually blurred. In front of him, he seemed to see thousands of swords.


    In fact, it is.


    On the top of Xiao Yao''s head, there are two thousand remnant images of fish intestines swords hovering.


    "Stand in my way and kill me


    Six words said, two thousand fish intestines sword into the crowd, began to bite those special soldiers holding hot weapons.


    This kind of picture also spread to the National Defense Department of Eagle country.


    "How could it be, how could it be?"


    "Is this the art of Chinese imperial sword?"


    Those high-ranking men, with gloomy faces, stare at the figure in the middle of the picture.


    And the two thousand daggers that are endowed with life.


    I can only watch the daggers pass through my soldiers.


    shed blood like water!


    When a man is angry, his blood splashes a hundred steps.


    Is Xiao Yao a master?


    Of course not.


    What''s wrong with the blood flow!


    Just as Xiao Yao continued to walk, a roaring figure came from his head.


    He raised his head and looked at the two f-73 fighters hovering over his head, their faces frosty.


    "The eagle Kingdom really looks up to me, but what are these flies?"


    With that, his body rose from the sky.


    The f-73 fighter is the highest scientific and technological armed helicopter in Eagle country. It is said that even if it is just a huge eagle country, there are only eight.


    Now we have taken the lead in catching up with two others, which are closing in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body has turned into a Purple Rainbow and flew towards one of the helicopters.


    At this time, under the wing of the f-73, two missiles were suddenly launched and came flying with their long tails.


    It seems to be about to collide with Xiao Yao.


    The pilot of the f-73, looking at the rainbow, did not choose to avoid the two missiles. Instead, he went straight ahead and sneered.


    "What about the Chinese cultivators? Can they be stronger than missiles? Even a tank can make it disappear in an instant! "


    The smile on his face looked so confident.


    However, what happened in front of him was enough to make him dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yao in the Purple Rainbow reaches out his hand and suddenly embraces one of the missiles.


    If there are real experts here, they will realize that Xiao Yao''s body has no contact with the missile with amazing lethality.


    The reason why the missile could stop was that it was pulled by the aura in Xiao Yao''s body and changed its direction.


    "I don''t want this crap. Give it back to you!" Xiao Yao burst out laughing, and the missile in his hand rushed in the direction of the f-73.


    The pilot sitting in the helicopter was about to stare out of his eyes.


    Looking at the missile getting closer and closer to him, he was full of panic. At this time, it was too late to raise the height. Although the missile had not reached the speed of sound, it was much faster than him.


    "Boom!"


    In the air, there is a brilliant spark.


    "Like fireworks." Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said with a smile.


    The smile on his face also spread to the National Defense Department of eagle.


    Looking at the annoying little face in the video, everyone''s body is shaking.


    This is still a human? This is a monster! Who can compete with the missiles launched from the f-73¡° Inform the ground, launch znb945 sonic localizer. " A thick voice sounded¡° Chief, I really want to... "I can''t wait any longer. Otherwise, the eagle kingdom will become a purgatory in the world. Kill him, kill him The old man is hysterical and kind. His blue eyes had turned red. As he said, we can''t wait any longer. The strength of that Chinese cultivator has far exceeded their expectations. For them, Xiao Yao is no longer a human being, but an existence close to God. This is the real one, shake a country!

 Chapter 960

    Xiao Yao''s black dragon knife had passed through another f-73 helicopter while the Ministry of defense was still in heated discussion.


    A mass of sparks broke out in the air again, the air waves rolled, and finally crashed to the ground.


    Xiao Yao''s body is still in the air, his face is expressionless, and his fingers are intertwined. He looks so relaxed.


    At the same time, some videos finally came out on the Internet.


    Most of them were shot by mobile phones, which didn''t look clear. But I could see a man pushing a missile to smash the f-73.


    At the beginning, this video was only spread on the Internet in Yingguo, but it soon spread to video websites in various countries around the world. Within an hour, the number of hits has exceeded 200 million.


    This number is still climbing at a very terrible speed.


    "My God, is this really human? How can a man fly? "


    "I''m Cao, upstairs. Can you focus on something! This is a man who blew up all the fighters! "


    "Damn, I''m so big that I say fight every day. Fight by plane. Fight by plane. It''s so special that someone can fight by plane!"


    "False, absolutely false. Who can be so strong? It doesn''t exist. It''s very skinny. Ah, it''s very skinny! "


    "Nonsense, pretending you don''t know what you mean? Do you know that there is this video abroad now? If it''s true, can it flow abroad? "


    "Hum, it must be fake. Forget it, I don''t want to argue with you. In this world, there are few smart people. Pipi shrimp, let''s go!"


    Kyoto, Qin family, Qin Qianqian holding a white notebook running: "Mom, auntie, sister-in-law, you quickly look, this person is not Xiao Yao!"


    I almost fell because I ran so fast.


    The four women stare at the man on the laptop screen, their eyes filled with amazement.


    "Xiao Yao, have you really reached this point?"


    "My God, what is Xiao Yao going through now?" Qin Rou''s anxious eyes are going red.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. Xiao Yao is so powerful. He''ll be fine..." Li Xiaoxiao hugs Qin Rou''s arm and whispers.


    "That is, auntie, don''t worry. Even armed helicopters can''t do anything to Xiao Yao. What else can they do?" Qin Qian whispered.


    "It''s just that the eagle Kingdom doesn''t only have armed combat helicopters!" Qin Rou said bitterly.


    Qin Qian kept silent and did not speak.


    Inside the Dragon protection hall, many members of Yunxiao hall have come back. They are sitting with the members of the Dragon protection hall, staring at the big screen.


    "My God, young Lord, is this too fierce?" Wang Tianye said in a trembling voice.


    "Damn it, have a good time! These dogs. Do you really think our little master is easy to bully? Get two flies, just want to keep our little Lord in Eagle country? Fart Ge Yi stands up and laughs.


    "Sit down for me!" Li Dan glared at him.


    Ge Yi quickly calmed down and kept silent.


    Li Dan turned and continued to look at the big screen, his eyes filled with worry.


    "Judging from the strength of the little Lord, he has probably entered the late stage of Lingjiang realm, but even so, he is not invincible. If they use the weapons of doomsday, I''m afraid the little Lord will be in danger." Although Li Dan has never wandered in the secular world, he knows that the rapid development of science and technology outside, especially the doomsday weapons such as nuclear weapons, can even make the practitioners of Linghai realm die out.


    "I don''t think so." Lin Minyan whispered, "it''s still in Jinlun. Can they throw nuclear weapons in their own country?"


    Li Dan looked at Lin Minyan and said with a bitter smile, "although I don''t know much about the current international military, I also know that nuclear bombs can be detonated on the sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People immediately understood what Li Dan said.


    Although Xiao Yao is still in the eagle Kingdom, he still wants to return to China after all.


    What if on the way back to China, the other side threw out a nuclear weapon?


    "If the hawk side really touches on nuclear weapons, I''m afraid it will have to rise to the international level." Lin Minyan said with a sneer, "do they really dare to risk the world''s great injustice?"


    "What if other countries are silent and turn a blind eye?" Zhuge said suddenly.


    This time Lin Minyan was completely silent.


    Originally, he wanted to say that it is absolutely impossible to have such a thing, but if you think about it carefully, now these videos must have spread to various countries.


    Now Xiao Yao is killing everywhere in Eagle country. Who knows when he will go to America, goose country and island country?


    Although Xiao Yao''s original character is that people don''t offend me and I don''t, no one wants to have such a potential threat.


    I''m afraid other countries will hold a silent attitude except China.


    "We''re going to Eagle country." Li Dan suddenly stood up and said.


    "Ah?" Lin Minyan was stunned.


    Wang Tianye said with a smile: "just go, we can follow the little Lord to step on the eagle kingdom with iron hooves!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhuge Huotian asked.


    "After entering the eagle Kingdom, we can threaten the aspect of the eagle Kingdom and tell them that if something happens to the little Lord, dozens of practitioners in Yunxiao hall will make attacks in every corner of the eagle kingdom that they dare not think about." Li Dan said.


    Lin Minyan shivered.


    Why does he feel that he is now sitting in the nest of terrorist organizations?


    Although this sounds strange, Lin will never doubt the seriousness of Li Dan''s remarks.


    They really dare to do that!


    For the people of Yunxiao hall, nothing is more important than Xiao Yao''s safety in this world. At least for Li Dan, if Xiao Yao really died in the eagle Kingdom, I''m afraid the eagle kingdom will not be quiet all his life.


    With the destructive power of the people in Yunxiao hall, can Eagle throw out weapons of great lethality every day?


    "It''s no use." All of a sudden, the long sword line came over and said, "all the airports and docks in Eagle country are out of service. That is to say, we can''t get in any more."


    "Are they going to shut up?" Li Dan asked with a frown.


    "It''s not that serious. Maybe after Xiao Yao''s death, they will restart the flight. At that time, we went, and what we can do is to let go of our grudges." Long sword line said.


    At the end of the day, changjianxing was furious.


    He really didn''t expect that those people in Eagle country could play shameless to such a degree.


    In the past, only one person was admired by the long sword shop, Zhuge Huotian. Even if he lost to Xiao Yao later, he didn''t have much respect for Xiao Yao. He just wanted to practice hard and then pull Xiao Yao down from the altar.


    But now, seeing what Xiao Yao has done in the eagle Kingdom, he suddenly feels that he can''t surpass Xiao Yao in his life. Let alone in his life, he can''t give him ten.


    At the beginning, he felt that Xiao Yao was impulsive and confused to do such a thing for a woman. But think about it carefully. If Xiao Yao doesn''t make such a choice in such a situation, but wants to be a shrinking head tortoise, is such a person worthy of his attention? Is it worth taking each other seriously?


    That''s what my husband did!


    "What shall we do, Lord?" Ge Yi was also worried.


    Li Dan sat down on the chair.


    "It seems that the eagle kingdom is going to be serious this time..."


    Jinlun, two ground penetrating blasts are flying towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s black dragon knife flew out and chopped the two missiles directly. When the missile exploded, Xiao Yao had already reached a safe distance.


    Black dragon knife back to Xiao Yao''s hand, holding in the palm, hot.


    Under him, a dozen tanks and dozens of armored vehicles are ready for battle.


    There were also two f-73s and several other fighters flying towards Xiao Yao.


    But at this time, in the Ministry of national defense, a man suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Wearing a white gown, standing on the ground barefoot, with golden hair, shining eyes and fair skin, he is about 1.65 meters tall and looks only 15 or 16 years old.


    A boy.


    "Who are you?" All the people on the top floor of the national defense building stood up and gaped.


    No one knows when the teenager appeared.


    Even in this young boy''s body, it seems that there is a white and holy light.


    "From the Holy See." The young boy said in a soft voice, like warm water.


    "The Holy See?"


    "That Chinese cultivator is not something you can deal with, unless you directly send out large-scale lethal weapons in China, or kill him with sea of people tactics, but there is no way to determine the number, maybe 30000, maybe 50000." The boy said softly, "you soldiers are too weak except for weapons."


    "..." the solemn looking men turned red when they heard what the boy said.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, it''s true now.


    No one is sure that the young man named Xiao Yao will be killed directly.


    "What do you want to do?" One of the men tried to ask.


    "Help you push him back, but I can''t kill him, and I can''t kill him. Besides, you withdraw."


    "Let him go?" A man said angrily.


    The boy stretched out his hand and pointed it gently. Behind him, a huge metal cabinet turned into white powder.


    "Can you imagine the abilities of the great powers?" The boy was already a little impatient, "if you don''t want to, I''ll leave now, but I can tell you that a person who can kill the blood clan can''t leave him unless you use nuclear weapons!"


    The eagle people are silent¡° Maybe, after he''s gone, you''ll have another way to bring disaster to the East and let the country known as the world''s overlord deal with him. " The boy said with a smile¡° You mean the United States The youth did not comment¡° I promise you, you will push him back! " The man in the middle was always silent at first, but now he suddenly spoke. The boy looked at him and said with a smile, "do you still want to use nuclear weapons in a safe area?" The man''s face changed and he didn''t speak, but he was shocked to the extreme. Can this guy read his mind? The boy sighed, did not continue to speak, and left again, leaving only a voice echoing in the building¡° I am the son of an angel of the Holy See. I have lived for 500 years. How can your mind deceive me? "

 Chapter 961

    Over the eagle Kingdom, Xiao Yao finally stopped after destroying ten armored vehicles.


    He looked up at the South with a smile on his face.


    "They are from the Guangming people." Xue Jiao''s voice suddenly rang out in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Guangming clan?" Xiao Yao is a little curious. This is the first time he has heard such words.


    "Well, it''s the Guangming people. In fact, both the Guangming people and the choice people are from other regions." Xue Jiao said with a smile, "for example, the Dragon Kingdom and the snow plain are not on the earth."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand.


    "In fact, master, you don''t need to know so much about it. The Guangming people claim to be angels, but they are bird people with wings." Xuejiao said.


    Xiao Yao almost amused Xuejiao, and this guy''s mouth is also very powerful.


    But he was also curious and asked¡° How do you know so much? "


    "A natural memory." Xuejiao said, "after I become a dragon, I may have many more memories."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. Anyway, he couldn''t understand.


    "Don''t you want to sleep well? How did you wake up again? "


    Xuejiao said with a smile: "master, you are in this kind of environment now. I can''t shut up even if I want to. If you really die, I will die too."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    By this time, the white light had already come to Xiao Yao.


    The young man who appeared in the Department of defense of the eagles before.


    As Xuejiao said before, he looks at the young man in front of him like a birdman, but the white wings on his body are really beautiful, plump and flawless. With his pretty face, it''s normal to be regarded as an angel.


    "Xiao Yao, right?" The boy''s voice sounds magnetic.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, so he slashed directly.


    As soon as the boy frowned, he probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would do it without saying anything?


    He quickly made his fingerprints, and his wings fluttered behind him. A golden light burst out from his palm, dissolving the sword Qi.


    "Now, can I talk to you?" The boy asked with a sigh.


    Xiao Yao weighs the knife in his hand, squints his eyes and says, "is the eagle country asking you to come?"


    "No, I wanted to come. The West was originally my Holy See''s Guardian place."


    "The land of protection?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    "As long as you are willing to withdraw from the West and never invade, I can guarantee that you will leave safely as my son of the Protoss."


    "A bird man, dare to say that he is the son of the protoss? Let your mother fart Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and ran to the boy again.


    "Wait a minute! I can help you defuse the blood curse in your wife''s body! " The boy continued.


    Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    He looked down at the bird man in front of him and said, "the king of the blood clan also threatened me with this. I still killed him. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" The boy asked cautiously.


    Standing in front of Xiao Yao, he can feel how strong the murderous spirit of this man is.


    "Because I can do it myself!" Xiao Yao said, a knife toward the Birdman cut in the past.


    "Presumptuous!" The boy was angry at last.


    A pair of wings behind him enlarge infinitely, gather forward, Xiao Yao''s knife just cut on the wings, but felt a strong rebound force.


    Xiao Yao drags the black dragon knife and retreats a distance. This battle, on the top of the cloud in the British golden Lun, countless hawks knelt down in the direction of the Birdman.


    "God bless our Eagle kingdom!"


    "God, please take this demon from dumb state to hell


    Obviously, in their minds, Xiao Yao, who has done a lot of damage in Jinlun and shocked the whole country, is the devil who has crawled out of hell, which makes them feel more terrible than the original blood vampires. After all, the existence of vampires is only a legend, even if it really exists, they don''t know it. But now the amazing destruction of the mute is in front of their eyes, They know what they''re doing.


    Just when everyone was about to panic, the appearance of the Vatican teenagers just gave them enough sense of security.


    In their opinion, the eagle Kingdom has come.


    No matter how powerful a mortal is, how can he fight with the angel above? Don''t think too much to know that the demon from dumb state will be killed by the angel.


    After the boy forced Xiao Yao back, it was not easy at all.


    "Can you kill me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "No, I dare not." The young man gave a bitter smile and said, "if I really kill you, I don''t know how many Chinese practitioners will flow into the West. At that time, it will only be more troublesome."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the teenager seemed to know himself well.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m still saying that the curse of the king of the blood clan is not so easy to untie. Even if you really untie it, I''m afraid your cultivation will go back to the realm of Linghe. Is it worth it for you?" The boy asked seriously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "it''s worth it."


    Young man:


    He suddenly felt that his choice to negotiate with Xiao Yao was a very brainless thing.


    The other party doesn''t intend to communicate with him at all!


    It''s a bully.


    Xiao Yao lashes out a fist and smashes it at the boy.


    A light shield appeared in front of the young man. The young man drank: "Xiao Yao, since you are so stubborn, I don''t need to tell you more. Today, I will ask the father to judge your crimes!"


    "Judge your mother! I don''t want to obey the law. No one is qualified to judge me! "


    With that, another fist hit it.


    The boy sneered.


    "Do you think you can break the aegis?"


    "Try and see!" Xiao Yao''s third fist came up, and even Guangdun fell into a shudder.


    The boy''s face changed at last.


    He suddenly realized that he had underestimated Xiao Yao''s strength before.


    In other words, in the blood black forest border, after Xiao Yao killed the blood king, his strength improved to a certain extent.


    The fourth punch went up again, and the light shield finally appeared cracks and began to extend infinitely.


    "Come again!" Xiao Yao roared and smashed the fifth fist.


    When the light shield was broken in an instant, the boy also retreated dozens of feet.


    Xiao Yao''s body turns into a Purple Rainbow again and catches up.


    "No matter what Guangming clan or Birdman you are, those who block me will be killed without mercy!" Xiao Yao''s eyes were fierce and said in a cruel voice.


    "Magic beam!" The boy spits out two words, and suddenly a bright red aurora appears behind Xiao Yao. It flows in the sky like a snake. Finally, it turns into a circle, which limits Xiao Yao. At this time, the circle woven by the aurora is slowly shrinking.


    "This is the power of God!"


    "Before I was a materialist, now it seems that maybe I was really wrong..."


    This battle has been broadcast live on some famous platforms.


    In addition to Yingguo, Huaxia and other live broadcasting platforms have also started to report one after another, and even the television media have already publicized it.


    This is a battle between Chinese god of war and Western angel.


    Honor and disgrace!


    "Heaven and man of China will surely win!"


    "Yes! What a bullshit angel! I think it''s a birdman! "


    "Fuck him!"


    There are so many people on the Internet that they can hardly see pedestrians on the street. They hide at home and watch TV one by one, which leads to a real empty lane.


    If it wasn''t for the distance, I couldn''t see Xiao Yao''s face clearly. At this time, many people in China would scream. Isn''t this the former Chinese hero?


    "Hello, Li San, are you coming to work today?"


    "Up to you! Get out of here, I''m watching the fight between gods! "


    Such things are happening again in every city in China.


    In a certain school, a teacher scolded the naughty students below: "Wang Xiaoming, can you do it? Do you watch the live broadcast on mobile phone in class? I don''t care about you, do I? "


    "No, teacher, this is a fight between us and Western angels! Don''t you believe it? "


    "Fart, can I believe you? EH - cough, monitor, turn on the projector and let''s pass it in to see... "


    On the top of the cloud, Xiao Yao frowned.


    The voice of Xue Jiao reverberates in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Master, the greatest power of the Guangming clan is to use the power of heaven and earth, but they are well-known for asking the father to do it."


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and grasped the black dragon knife in his hand.


    "Even if it''s really God, you have to give me a shudder!" Xiao Yao''s body began to rotate like a top, turning faster and faster. With him as the center, he formed a purple tornado.


    The tornado became bigger and bigger, and the purple light pattern and the red aurora began to collide. Although there were no sparks, the air around became extremely distorted for a moment.


    "Break it for me!" With a roar, the purple light and the aurora disappeared from the sky in the last collision. When the tornado dispersed, Xiao Yao''s clothes were broken into rags, and his hair was messy. Although he looked embarrassed, his momentum was not reduced at all. He jumped out of the eye of the wind and swept towards the Birdman in the direction of breaking the speed of sound.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s body, the boy''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Is it really God who wants to abandon the eagle kingdom?" The young man''s mouth twitched slightly, and his eyes recovered, but they were dim.


    He clenched his teeth and turned into a white light. His wings were as big as the wings of an airplane. He flashed and his body soared up again¡° Can you run? " Xiao Yao scolded, one hand caught the Birdman''s calf, let him fly out. Before the youth had time to show his skill, Xiao Yao caught up again, one hand caught the end of the huge white wings. Then, the boy''s face became extremely twisted and painful, as if he had been subjected to a kind of inhuman torture¡° I invite you to eat chicken wings! " Xiao Yao laughed, and his aura burst out. In the roar, Xiao Yao tore his left wing from Birdman''s body, and the golden blood fell down in the air. On this day, the eagle kingdom was golden and the sky was covered with golden blood¡° Even if I have to go back in my cultivation to get rid of the curse of the king of the blood clan, I also want to tell the world that Xiao Yao will not compromise, and the people around me should not violate it! " The sound is like thunder in the sky, covering the whole space. The whole world was shocked.

 Chapter 962

    Xiao Yao never thought that he would have to be a hero, let alone stand in the position of China to raise the prestige of our country.


    In his heart, he has always defined himself as a small person.


    He is a little man who will compare with others, but will repay his kindness.


    Because the blood clan of the eagle Kingdom angered him and hurt Xia Yixing, no matter what, he had to completely disappear the blood clan from the world.


    Because the eagle Kingdom and the blood clan stand together, Xiao Yao will never give them a good look.


    Originally, he and the Holy See could not get along with each other, and he didn''t want to create any messy conflicts with these people. But this is the society. When he wants to get along with others peacefully, he has to fly out a birdman to make him cut from the perspective of the eagle kingdom.


    For what?


    In fact, he knew before that, if he wanted to solve the curse in Xia Yi Xing''s body, there would be some trouble, and even harm himself, but he still killed all the blood clan people.


    He must tell everyone that whoever dares to annoy him and hurt the people around him must be ready to die.


    This may also be able to strangle some people with ulterior motives and crooked ideas in the cradle.


    Be a man! You have to make your stand clear first. If you don''t take yourself seriously, how can others take you seriously?


    Xiao Yao''s position is very firm. He believes that as long as he is not a fool, he will have an epiphany.


    So even in the face of this Birdman who can make use of the power of heaven and earth, and even offer him very good conditions, Xiao Yao did not intend to compromise.


    On some issues, we can''t step back!


    The golden rain of blood had not finished, and countless white feathers fell from the sky.


    This scene, let all the people of Eagle country tears.


    I don''t know how many people knelt down in the direction of Xiao Yao and the bird man.


    "God, please bless the eagle kingdom!"


    "Isn''t even an angel the enemy of this devil?"


    "Is it really God who wants to destroy our Eagle kingdom?"


    Weeping and swearing are woven together, and a layer of haze covers the hearts of all hawks.


    Originally, the appearance of that young man was the existence of a savior for them.


    But now their Savior has been broken by the Chinese cultivator.


    The victory is divided.


    The whole world can''t believe what its eyes see.


    When the golden rain of blood falls on the ground of Jinlun, the people sitting in front of the screen even forget how to breathe for a moment.


    In the conference room inside the Dragon protection hall, everyone was stunned at Xiao Yao floating in the air.


    After a long time, Ge Yi took a deep breath, stood up and yelled: "it''s really good for me!"


    "Sit down! You''re in my way Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law kicks GE''s butt in front of her.


    Ge Yi sat down again and laughed.


    In Yunxiao hall, few people dare to have a hard time with this female devil. They just can''t find pleasure for themselves.


    Women, they are all vengeful. If you step on her today, she can put snakes in your clothes tomorrow. Wang Tianye has a deep understanding of this.


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy. A birdman dares to speak big words in front of our little Lord, chicken wings? Ha ha, so talented


    "That''s to say, shit, I''ll string them together to make a barbecue!"


    In addition to the Yunxiao hall, other places in China are also full of cheers.


    "Xiao Yao is really good, ha ha, but the man looks good, too? Is that a tough job for him? " Qin Qianqian said.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others are all speechless.


    Zhou Lei, Qu Yang and others are also sitting in a big room, watching TV.


    "Damn it! Qu Yang, bring me some cases of beer! "


    "Ha ha, good! If it''s put off before, I won''t help you move. Now I''m happy. What are you? "


    On the island, kimono huddled on the sofa, his body still shaking.


    He was thinking that Xiao Yao didn''t kill himself at the beginning, which was really enough to save face.


    As far as the strength of the island country is concerned, even if the defense team is deployed, I''m afraid we can''t do anything about Xiao Yao?


    That''s an angel! It''s God! Are they not Xiao Yao''s opponents?


    But as soon as he thought that he was Xiao Yao''s younger brother, he immediately stood up, and his white face flushed with excitement.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" The assistant of Mu Shanghu asked curiously when he saw that his eldest brother was just like a draught.


    "Pay! How much is our income this year? No matter, call me 90%! "


    "My Lord, didn''t you say that you have achieved almost the same result in fighting five?"


    "Fart your mother! I say 90% is achieved by fighting 90%! Motherfucker, when I go out, I will hang a sign around my neck, which says four words: "Xiao Yao, I don''t think anyone dares to bully me!"


    Assistant: "my lord 666!"


    Wood old fellow: "old iron, heart!"


    The United States, in a meeting room of the robus family, all the people gathered here are the core figures of the robus family.


    Even juna is just coming in.


    When I saw the young man''s wings torn by Xiao Yao and his feathers flying all over the sky, everyone was quiet.


    It took a long time for juna''s cold voice to ring in the conference room.


    "Now, does anyone think Xiao Yao is vulnerable?"


    One by one, you look at me, I look at you, face to face, speechless.


    Just half an hour ago, they said that Xiao Yao was so arrogant that he would eventually die in the eagle kingdom.


    When they saw the Vatican boys appear, they were even more happy. They said that Xiao Yao would be torn alive and that the son of God was merciless.


    Now their throats seem to be stuck with a bone. They can''t get up or down.


    "Just, can Xiao Yao really leave Eagle country alive?" The middle-aged man, the man at the top of the Robles family, juna''s father, had a low voice.


    Juna''s face changed slightly and she turned to look at her father in surprise.


    "Before I received the news, the eagle Kingdom and the United States have communicated with each other and intend to use nuclear weapons. They will directly launch small nuclear weapons code named" Tianshen "on the high seas. Although they are only small, they can cover an area of about 300 kilometers."


    "..." at last, juna was not calm.


    "How dare they?" Said juna, biting her teeth and reddening her eyes.


    "What dare you do?" The middle-aged man laughed and said, "for the United States, the existence of Xiao Yao is also a threat. Compared with the eagle Kingdom, the United States wants to erase Xiao Yao from the world. Who knows if Xiao Yao continues to develop, will it threaten the hegemony of the United States in the world?"


    What the middle-aged man said made many people in the meeting room feel sorry.


    With the help of one person alone, the United States is worried that it may threaten its hegemony.


    Such strength no longer needs to be recognized by the world.


    "I''ll call Xiao Yao now..." juna has taken out her mobile phone when she talks.


    But he was held down by a middle-aged man.


    "It doesn''t make sense. What if you call? Xiao Yao is not going? Stay in Eagle country all the time? Even if you really stay in Eagle country, you will be absolutely safe? The whole country has to work hard to wipe him out of the world, and live in fear every day. Will it really be happy? "


    "But it''s good to be alive!" Said juna, moistening her eyes.


    "If Xiao Yao can''t carry it, it''s not worth your attention, let alone my attention. People who are too reckless have to bear the price." The attitude of the middle-aged man has been very obvious, "now that you make this call, what will the United States think of our Robles family? Is the robus family in charge of the whole country? "


    Juna understood that her father''s words forced her to make a choice.


    Make a choice between Xiao Yao and his family.


    But the shadow didn''t know where it came from. She grabbed the mobile phone in juna''s hand and fell on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing that her mobile phone was torn apart, Zhu Na trembled angrily and reached out to push the shadow to one side.


    "Miss, you can''t make a choice. I''ll help you choose." The shadow said indifferently.


    Juna buried herself in tears


    Eagle country, Jinlun, finally, they chose to negotiate.


    "Xiao Yao, leave the eagle kingdom." A thick voice sounded, using the most advanced loudspeaker.


    Xiao Yao looked down at the man who often appeared in the world''s news channels and asked, "don''t kill me?"


    "If I can''t kill you, how can I kill you?" The Yellow haired man said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak and turned to leave.


    So soldiers, looking at Xiao Yao''s back, eyes full of murderous.


    "Prime minister, do you really let him go?" Another man came up to him and asked. He was the highest commander of the army of eagle.


    The Yellow haired man turned his face, looked at him and sighed, "can you keep him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The God of heaven is ready. When Xiao Yao enters the high seas, he can''t be bullied. Our Eagle kingdom will be bullied?"


    At the end of the day, the Yellow haired man''s eyes had flashed a fierce color.


    Seeing Xiao Yao leave like this, the people of Eagle country begin to curse most viciously.


    Curse the incompetence of the government and the cowardice of those in power.


    "Even if the eagle Kingdom sinks into the deep sea, we will kill this demon!"


    On the Internet, ten thousand people are willing. But they were ignored. If the eagle Kingdom really sinks into the sea of gods, even if Xiao Yao is killed, what can it do? For the quick? Confused! Ordinary people can''t speak without thinking, but how can those in power not take their country seriously? The loss of Yingguo is heavy enough. Only when Xiao Yao leaves Yingguo and enters the sea area, can they have enough opportunities. Even if the waters near the eagle state are affected and polluted. They will not hesitate£¨ Thank you for your support of 220 monthly tickets from the old fellow, the old boy, thanks to Li Dan for eleven monthly votes, thanks to the support of Tian Ye monthly ticket, thanks to ge January for support, thanks for the next ten years brother''s monthly ticket support, have you found many names familiar? More will be added today, depending on the situation. Readers: 424110920. Silent camp: 316092088.)

 Chapter 963

    Xiao Yao chose to leave Eagle country by cruise ship.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to choose a plane, but what Eagle arranged for him was a cruise ship.


    He was the only one on the ship.


    Xiao Yao went to the cab and sat on the side of the boat with his hands on his back.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the golden sea level illuminated by the setting sun.


    There was no expression on the captain''s face.


    "There are seventeen or eight people on this ship, aren''t there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." The captain looked at him and nodded. His eyes were so indifferent that they didn''t seem to contain any emotion.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "so many people, want to die with me?"


    The captain''s face suddenly changed.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with vigilance in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "You''re all dead men. If I''m not wrong, are you going to wait out of the waters of Eagle Kingdom, or go further and drop nuclear weapons directly?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Look at the way he talks, the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    The captain''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he was speechless.


    "Don''t be afraid. In fact, I just ask casually." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Is the captain not afraid?


    Originally, they thought that the eagle kingdom had done a perfect job. Even if Xiao Yao was a cautious man, he could not see any clue.


    But now it seems that they are too idealistic.


    Xiao Yao did not know, but chose to let it be.


    In fact, he was also very curious.


    Since Xiao Yao has already guessed that the eagle state intends to launch nuclear weapons, why is he not afraid at all.


    Is he really not afraid of death?


    Or is he strong enough to deal with nuclear weapons?


    If it is the latter, Xiao Yao is too terrible. Thinking of this, the captain, as a dead man, could not help shivering.


    "Don''t worry, actually I don''t know if I can carry it or not." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Then you still..." as soon as the captain said three words, he immediately stopped talking, as if he didn''t think he should go on.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    Even if the other party just stopped, he also knows what the other party wants to express.


    "In fact, I really don''t have any confidence, but I can''t help it. You have to force me to a dead end. I won''t fight you once. What else can I do?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    The captain was silent.


    Xiao Yao stood up, walked out of the cabin and stood on the deck.


    He raised his head and looked over his head.


    "It''s said to take a step back. How can I take a step back? I retreated. What about the people behind me? I can''t fall down. If I fall down, they have to bully me and the people around me. " Xiao Yao sighed, "what can I do? Do I have any choice but to kill all the way? "


    His eyes were so deep that he didn''t know what was going on in his mind.


    It''s Xuejiao. There''s a sound again.


    "Master, is that nuclear weapon really powerful?" Xuejiao asked.


    "It''s very powerful. I''m afraid even the practitioners of Linghai realm may not be able to carry it." Xiao Yao touched his nose and said.


    "Then why are you..."


    "Can I stay in Eagle all my life? Even if I do stay in Eagle country, they can do it? I''m afraid Huaxia is under a lot of pressure, and may even find trouble with people around me. As the saying goes, it''s easy to avoid a gun, but hard to defend it. Now that we''ve all done it, we''ll just meet them and make them afraid. Only in this way can we be happy and stable! " Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s too risky." Xuejiao thought carefully and said seriously.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, calm expression: "in fact, no matter what you do, there is danger, what about danger? If I run in danger, I''m afraid I don''t know how many times I''ve died. "


    Xuejiao did not speak.


    Although Xiao Yao will die if he dies, now he really has nothing to worry about.


    If Xiao Yao is proud, he will be afraid.


    If Xiao Yao just wants to spend his life quietly, will he still have a chance to go to Longyu?


    From a snake to a boa, from a boa to a Jiao, it doesn''t know how much suffering it has gone through, which time is not already dying? Didn''t you make it?


    Xiao Yao''s choice now is not much different from his choice to survive.


    At this time, a plane, has been flying in their direction.


    "There are still ten minutes to go out of British waters. It seems that these people can''t wait." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "since I haven''t run up to now, I don''t know what they are afraid of."


    Obviously, what Xiao Yao had said to the captain had been sent back to the eagle kingdom.


    Yingguo is worried about whether Xiao Yao will jump over the wall in a hurry and do something even more ridiculous, so it has advanced the battle.


    For Xiao Yao, it doesn''t matter. What should come will come and what shouldn''t, even if he returns to China, it doesn''t necessarily come.


    In fact, at this time, many video websites at home and abroad began to serialize this video.


    In fact, the idea of Eagle kingdom is very simple, that is to let everyone see Xiao Yao disappear from the world.


    Only in this way can they have the deterrent power they want to play.


    Huaxia, in the Dragon protection hall, everyone''s pupils have contracted.


    "What do they want to do?" Li Dan suddenly stood up, his body shaking.


    "I have received news that the eagle kingdom is ready to drop gods on the high seas." Lin Minyan''s face was hard to see.


    But Wang Tianye, with a blank face, asked, "what is the God of heaven?"


    Lin Minyan took a look at him and said, "it''s a small nuclear weapon. Although it''s a small one, it''s already 300 kilometers away from the explosion area plus the nuclear radiation area."


    In the whole meeting room, many people took a breath.


    Although the people in Yunxiao hall don''t know much about nuclear weapons, they also know that nuclear weapons are the weapons of doom that can destroy a small country.


    Now the eagle Kingdom has taken out its nuclear weapons in order to deal with Xiao Yao?


    From this we can see how much the eagle Kingdom valued Xiao Yao.


    However, it''s quite normal to think about it carefully. This time Xiao Yao chose to leave, but God knows whether Xiao Yao will go to Eagle country next time?


    For the eagle Kingdom, Xiao Yao is already a god they can''t defeat. If they don''t apply nuclear weapons and let Xiao Yao disappear from the world, I''m afraid those people at the top of the pyramid of the eagle kingdom will have to close their windows at night. They are not at ease!


    In the red wall of China, the old people all glared at each other.


    "What do you want to do?" he scolded


    "What else can we do? Launch nuclear weapons." The second chief said with a sneer, "they are also at a loss."


    "We''ll just watch it?" Mr. Hua said, biting his teeth.


    He clenched his fists, and now he wanted to pull the Prime Minister of eagle to him and give him a punch and kick.


    "No.1 had chosen to negotiate with the eagle army before, but the other side didn''t plan to ignore us at all." The second Chief snorted and said, "after all, is it because of the support of the United States?"


    The old Chinese scolded: "how can there be the United States for everything? They don''t stop, do they? "


    "I can''t help it. Internationally, Lao MI is always thinking about how to curb our development. This is a good thing, because when we are strong, they will be afraid and want to curb it, won''t they?" Said the second chief.


    "It''s not a good thing to look at it now." Mr. Hua said.


    Chief two is silent.


    exactly.


    Your eyes are focused on the screen, cold.


    "Can Xiao Yao carry it?" Mr. Hua suddenly asked.


    No one answered him.


    The whole conference room was in silence


    At this time, in the forum of China, the curse is like a tide.


    "Damn, this eagle country is shameless? In order to deal with our Chinese experts, even use nuclear weapons? Don''t be a fool


    "That is, a country that uses nuclear weapons needs nuclear weapons? Do you want to fight a world war? "


    "Condemn, we must condemn them!"


    "What''s the use of condemnation? If condemnation is useful, we Huaxia will be the world''s overlord for a long time. People will do whatever they want. No matter how hard you scold them, they will still be brainless. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In addition to China, all countries have begun to express strong dissatisfaction with the practice of the eagle kingdom.


    For the common people, they don''t think Xiao Yao has done anything wrong. Standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back! Anyway, Xiao Yao is not doing business in their country. He is in Eagle country.


    At the beginning, many countries were invaded by the eagle kingdom.


    "Eagle, is that your gentlemanly manner?"


    "That is, it''s really shameless. On the surface, it let the Chinese leave safely, but it used nuclear weapons again. It didn''t believe what it said, and it turned back!"


    "The country! Isn''t it all like this? Later, we can stand at the commanding height of morality and say that they are all doing this for the good of the world. Are there few such things done by others? "


    "I''m afraid it''s the United States that has done the most?"


    Outside the sea area of Yingguo, the plane above its head finally dropped a small nuclear weapon code named Tianshen.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. For a moment, the aura in his body turned to the extreme.


    The black dragon sword in my hand is full of breath. He is not absolutely sure, even 50% sure, but now he has no way out¡° Am I afraid of death? Maybe I''m afraid, but I can''t die... "Every word of Xiao Yao came out of his teeth. have plenty of fight in sb. Finally, above the sea level, a mushroom cloud rose. I don''t know how high it is, but some coastlines nearby can be seen clearly¡° Boom, the heat wave is rolling. Countless columns of water rose, and all kinds of marine life were blown out and tossed in the air. The whole space seems to have fallen into a dead breath. It''s still the weapon of doomsday!

 Chapter 964

    I don''t know how many dead things are floating in the vast ocean.


    The lethality of doomsday weapons is really beyond the imagination of human brain.


    When the God of heaven was dropped and exploded, all the people in the Ministry of defense of the eagle nation breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even in the last second, Xiao Yao did not escape the explosion range.


    "He''s dead!" A man in military uniform sneered and said, "does he really think that he can compete with the gods with his strength? immature! It''s so childish


    "That is, ha ha, as long as this guy dies, we can rest assured."


    The video was also quickly reproduced on the Internet.


    Eagle country network news is overwhelming, but Xiao Yao has become a super technology robot from a practitioner.


    It seems that only in this way can they better explain Xiao Yao''s power to the public.


    However, just in the past hour, Yingguo international network has been broken down by Chinese hackers, and what comes into view is the Chinese flag.


    In a room in China, a girl''s slender ten fingers are beating on the keyboard, with tears on her face, and a trace of desolation on her beautiful face.


    "Xiao Yao, you can''t die. I haven''t married you yet. How can you die?" The girl cried more and more.


    The Dragon protection hall is full of murders.


    "Is the young master really dead like this?" Wang Tianye boldly asked.


    But no one answered him.


    Although they are not willing to believe such a fact, there is no news of Xiao Yao when the nuclear weapon exploded at sea level.


    "After all, the power of nuclear weapons is not something that practitioners can fight against with their own strength." Long sword line sighed and said.


    "Fart!" Li Dan bit his teeth and said, "the young master must be OK."


    Changjianxing looked at him, only sighed and didn''t say much.


    Li Dan''s mood at this time is not that he can''t understand, and changjianxing''s heart is also uncomfortable.


    But from an objective point of view, Xiao Yao is not dead? It''s impossible.


    He thinks Xiao Yao is really stupid to the extreme.


    Why does he think that with his strength, he can compete with nuclear weapons?


    Didn''t he know it was the weapon of doomsday?


    Don''t you know how destructive nuclear weapons are?


    Stupid! Stupid to the extreme!


    But now, no matter how much you say, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "I''m going to Eagle country!" Li Dan turned his face and looked at Zhuge burning the sky. "All the members of Yunxiao hall are going to the eagle kingdom!"


    "Yes! I want to kill those bastards! "


    "Damn it, step on the eagle kingdom!"


    Looking at the angry people in Yunxiao hall, Zhuge just sighed.


    "After going to the eagle Kingdom, Xiao Yao will live?"


    "Blood for blood!" Li Dan said, biting his teeth.


    His eyes turned red.


    Although this is Xiao Yao''s choice, no matter what, Xiao Yao is his little master. If he didn''t know the existence of the little master before, it''s OK. But now that he knows Xiao Yao''s identity, he still lets Xiao Yao know from the world. If he sees the old master later, what can he do to face others? What face is there to stand in front of the old master?


    Thinking of these, Li Dan''s body was shaking.


    "I''d even like to go with you if I could, but can''t Eagle think of that? Will they do nothing and wait for us to go? " Zhuge Huotian asked.


    With these words, before Li Dan continued to speak, he said slowly: "moreover, even so, I don''t believe Xiao Yao will really die. His life is harder than anyone else''s life!"


    Zhuge''s burning eyes were still shining with Taoist essence.


    In the Qin family, several women were expressionless.


    "Xiao Yao is going to be OK, isn''t he?" Qin Qian poked his head and asked in a low voice.


    No one answered her.


    When they learned that the eagle country was really going to launch nuclear weapons, their brains were blank.


    Xiao Yao is powerful, as we all know.


    But no matter how powerful Xiao Yao is, he is only a man, not a God. Can he fight against nuclear weapons because he is powerful?


    It''s just human eyes!


    After a long time, Qin Rou suddenly began to laugh.


    "This silly boy still likes to do such risky things. When he comes back, I have to teach him a lesson."


    With tears in his eyes, his lips trembled when he spoke.


    "Well, aunt Qin, when Xiao Yao comes back, I''ll punish him to kneel on the washboard. You can''t feel sorry for your son." Li Xiaoxiao also said with a smile.


    Under that smiling face, I don''t know how much sorrow and suffering there is


    When they saw the explosion of the God of heaven on the sea, they were also relieved.


    "It seems that this Chinese cultivator is not as terrible as we think. Ha ha!"


    "Yes, commander, now Huaxia is still under our control. No one can shake our position as the world hegemony of the United States!"


    "Is it too early to talk about this? What if Xiao Yao didn''t die? " A woman in her thirties sneered.


    Her words, let the people around cast a white eye.


    "Not dead? Jane, do you really think he can be strong enough to compete with nuclear weapons? "


    "That is, ah, even Superman can''t withstand the bombing of nuclear weapons."


    "Now, at last, I can breathe a sigh of relief."


    On the island, kimono suddenly smashed the remote control on the display screen.


    A cloud of white smoke came out of the display.


    "My Lord, calm down..." the assistant whispered.


    Originally, he thought mushanghu would be devastated, but he didn''t expect that mushanghu would laugh.


    "Good, great! Did you see? Xiao Yao is dead! " "I don''t need to be afraid of him anymore. As long as he''s dead, I''ll be fearless. Who can ride on my neck in the future?"


    "My Lord, do we still need money?" The assistant asked weakly.


    "Fart!" Suddenly, mu Shanghu slapped his assistant in the face and scolded, "I said, are you absent-minded? Now that Xiao Yao is dead, why should we continue to pay? There''s no need to fight for a cent! "


    Then, a haze flashed in Mu Shanghu''s eyes and said, "after that, I will be the real overlord of yidaoliu."


    "You used to be, too!" The assistant put a hand over his face and said with a strong smile.


    Mushanghu gave him a cold look and said, "as long as that person is alive, I will be a puppet all my life. Don''t you understand?"


    The assistant didn''t know if he would slap him in the face, so he kept silent.


    ¡­¡­


    public opinions are divergent.


    On the first day, there was hope.


    In the past three days, fewer and fewer people have insisted that Xiao Yao is alive.


    In the past month, no one has discussed Xiao Yao''s life or death.


    In the past two months, many people have forgotten Xiao Yao.


    Not to mention other countries, even China, there are not many people who can remember Xiao Yao now.


    This is a fast-paced world, and so is information. Xiao Yao''s sensational past is defined as a flash in the pan. More people think that Xiao Yao has completely disappeared from this world.


    Although it has been a long time, Eagle country has never been open to Chinese tourists. It seems that the two countries have completely broken diplomatic relations.


    Those people in the eagle Kingdom dare not forget, nor can they forget.


    They are afraid that there will be a second Chinese cultivator who will enter the eagle Kingdom and kill people everywhere.


    It was a disaster for them.


    Are we going to continue to launch nuclear weapons? What if the practitioners only killed in Jinlun?


    In the past two months, I don''t know how many people in the eagle Kingdom went through the nightmare and found that the demon from China stood on the top of the cloud again.


    When I woke up and found that it was just a nightmare, I let out a long sigh, and my back was soaked with sweat.


    Xiao Yao died, even if some people are not willing to accept it, they have to accept it.


    If Xiao Yao had not died, he might have broken the sea, but now there is no news of him.


    Even a month ago, there were rumors all over the country, and people in the country were frantically storing drinking water. Only a month later, they found that the water supply was still as good as before, and they were helpless, There are even some who look at hundreds of tons of mineral water stored under the cellar and cry bitterly.


    On the contrary, those mineral water producers have made a lot of money.


    In China, there is Yunxiao hall, but it can''t be chaotic. They are always on the alert, because Xiao Yao''s disappearance will definitely make Tianxing palace go down the mountain with a knife.


    In the face of other practitioners, they don''t care, but Bai Qimei''s strength can''t be underestimated. Even Peng Yiming and Zhuge Tu, the two practitioners of Lingjiang realm, will not be rivals of each other.


    The situation of Xia Yixing has been checked by Gao Feng. He can only sigh. Although Xia Yixing can move freely now, his consciousness has been blocked and he has lost all his emotions. He is a walking corpse.


    Xia Pu asked Xia langxing if he had known that his daughter would be in such a situation, would he regret letting Xia Yixing contact Xiao Yao.


    Xia langxing''s answer is very direct: "no, because that silly girl doesn''t regret it."


    Xia Puti chuckled and did not speak.


    The Qin family was silent in grief.


    However, they want to wait quietly, but there are always people who don''t let them be satisfied.


    "Qin Rou, you collude with your daughter-in-law to give away our Qin family enterprises. Are you worthy of us?"¡° Qin Rou, the Qin family is not your own Qin family! Why do you sell all the shares of the Qin family to Xiaoyao group? " People like this appear almost every day. In fact, when they first took the money, none of them took less. They just wanted to make a fuss because Xiao Yao was gone. However, soon, there were two extremely overbearing women living in the Qin family, one was Huafan, the other was Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law. The simplest way is to make them pay the price with their fists and cry for their parents one by one. If it''s not for the face of the Qin family, the two women don''t mind wringing their throats.

 Chapter 965

    There is a cruise ship on the high seas outside the eagle kingdom.


    It is reasonable to say that this sea area has been completely blocked by the eagle country and other surrounding countries. After all, because of the impact of nuclear radiation, even in the past two months, strangers are not allowed to enter here.


    So if someone takes aerial photos of this cruise ship, he will be stunned. It''s just not fatal!


    A girl, wearing high-tech radiation protection equipment of the United States, stood on the deck and looked at the dead sea.


    On the sea, there are all kinds of dead things floating, and even some larger whales. No one knows how many years it will take for them to return to normal.


    "Miss, we''ve been wandering here for a week. It''s time to go back." Do not know when, behind the girl suddenly appeared a man, quietly.


    The girl wrapped her clothes tightly, looked at him and shook her head: "Xiao Yao hasn''t found it yet, I won''t go back."


    The man opened his mouth and wanted to say something. After holding it for a long time, what he wanted to say could not be said.


    He originally wanted to tell Zhu Na that Xiao Yao might have died. After all, it was nuclear weapons. Who could withstand the attack of nuclear weapons?


    But seeing that juna is so persistent, after thinking about it, he still can''t say so.


    After all, if it wasn''t for him to fall Zhu Na''s mobile phone, Xiao Yao might not have died. Although at that time, the owner also said that Xiao Yao would still make such a choice, not because he was not afraid of death, but because Xiao Yao, standing on the cusp of the storm, had no way to go back except to continue to move forward.


    After the event, although juna was very sad and made the shadow look sad, he never regretted what he did at that time.


    If you give him another chance, he will still do so, because he knows better than anyone, that is the wisest way.


    Growing up with juna, he knew that juna was the kind of person who attached more importance to feelings. If she came that day with the temperament of the eldest lady in her family, I''m afraid that the phone would have been called out long ago. Even if it didn''t work and change anything, she would be excluded by all members of the robus family.


    It''s hard for juna to walk into the core of the robus family. If she is left out in the cold because of such a thing, it''s not worth it.


    Maybe for Zhu Na, Xiao Yao is a good person and her life-saving benefactor, but the shadow doesn''t care so much. After Zhu Na''s eyes, Xiao Yao''s eyes are only Zhu Na.


    That''s the simple truth.


    "Shadow, do you think Xiao Yao will really die under nuclear weapons?" Asked juna.


    The shadow took two steps forward, side by side with juna, looking at the calm sea.


    After a long silence, he said calmly, "it should be."


    "Should it?" Juna looked at him,


    "From a normal person''s point of view, even if Xiao Yao''s strength is extraordinary, but he wants to fight against nuclear weapons with his own strength, but I know this is not the answer you want to hear, so I added a should and said no - I think it''s too much nonsense. Maybe even if I really say so, you don''t believe it." The shadow sound is still so indifferent, not mixed with any complex emotions.


    Juna sighed, and finally did not speak.


    At this time, suddenly, behind their cruise ship, a golden water column burst out.


    If the shadow had not caught her arm in time, she might have fallen to the ground.


    Turn around and look at the golden water column that suddenly appears behind you. There is a fierce wind around.


    "Come back to the boat, miss!" Said the shadow in a rush.


    Juna was already a little flustered by this time. She was staring at the sudden water column, and her face was full of curiosity.


    That is at this time, a naked man, tossing out of the water, flashing blue light, like a layer of blue translucent armor.


    Behind him, there was a tiger shark the size of a hill.


    "Xiao Yao!" Although juna didn''t see the man''s face clearly, she didn''t have to think about who the man was at sea level.


    Even the shadow, the pupil is suddenly contracted.


    How is that possible?


    Is this guy really alive?


    That''s a nuclear weapon! How can this guy survive? It''s totally unreasonable!


    The man suddenly turned around, a big black knife appeared in his hand, and then he cut it down.


    The knife was so powerful that it flashed a cold light and cut the tiger shark as big as a hill into two.


    "Damn, I treat you as a pet, but you treat me as food? Can we still be happy friends? " Xiao Yao stood on the sea level, took a deep breath, coughed again, "the air quality is really not so good."


    Then he turned around and saw the cruise ship where juna was.


    "Well? There are still people here? " Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He skimmed over the sea like a dragonfly skimming the water. He jumped to the deck.


    Seeing the woman standing on the deck, Xiao Yao was a little surprised at first, and then immediately thought of something. He looked around, looking for a place to hide, but he couldn''t find it for a long time.


    "Well, juna, what a coincidence! Can you find me a dress? " Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    Staring at Xiao Yao''s all eyes, Zhu only remembered the embarrassment of Xiao Yao at this time. At the moment, he was also a handsome face. He nodded and looked at the shadow. The shadow had folded into the cabin.


    He didn''t worry about what Xiao Yao would do to juna.


    If Xiao Yao really wants to do something to juna, even if he''s here, he won''t play a role.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s extraordinary strength, he knew that even ten thousand of him would not be able to stop such a man.


    Xiao Yao didn''t relax until he put on his clothes.


    "Juna, why are you here? Is there anyone else here? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m here for you!" Juna is depressed.


    Xiao Yaole said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Juna simply won''t answer this question.


    When Xiao Yao saw that Zhu Na did not answer, he grabbed her head and stopped thinking.


    "Xiao Yao, are you really not dead?" Juna couldn''t help asking.


    "Nonsense, is it a ghost standing in front of you?" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said.


    Don''t mention it. After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Zhu Na subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "do you really think I''m a ghost?"


    Juna smiles awkwardly.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s not safe here. You can go first. Although it''s only two months, there are many beasts in the sea that have mutated because of nuclear radiation. Just like the tiger shark before, it has the cultivation of Lingxi realm. Is that reasonable? So many practitioners have no chance to enter the aura realm in their life. They are good. They will enter the aura realm when they are stimulated by nuclear radiation. "


    If those practitioners in China knew this, they would probably vomit blood in depression.


    "And where are you going?" Asked juna.


    "Settle the accounts." Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I''ve been punched. Can''t I just let it go? If they want to bully me, they have to be ready for my revenge! "


    With a change of face, juna asked, "do you still want to find their trouble?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "do you think I''m the kind of person who has no revenge?"


    Juna was silent again.


    According to her understanding of Xiao Yao and the information she has in hand, Xiao Yao can''t really do that kind of thing, and it''s not his style to calm things down.


    If someone hits him, he has to kick it back.


    If someone kicks him, he has to slap him.


    If someone slaps him with a brick, he has to cut him.


    If someone cuts him, he will definitely kill the whole family.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Compared with those who hate each other to the extreme, but also with each other, Xiao Yao''s character has been very good.


    Juna thought for a moment and whispered, "aren''t you afraid that they still use nuclear weapons?"


    Xiao Yao sneered, his voice was indifferent: "I hope they have such courage after today."


    After that, he turned to look at juna again and said, "thank you all in all. You''ve helped me a lot. If you need any help in the future, you don''t have to be polite. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse."


    With that, he turned into a blue rainbow and flew towards the eagle kingdom.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared in front of my eyes.


    "His strength seems to have improved a lot." Said the shadow, frowning.


    Juna didn''t think about that.


    She looked at the direction Xiao Yao left and sighed.


    "If I want you to marry me, can you do it?" Juna whispered


    Shadow slightly a Leng, looked at the eyes standing in front of their own juna, a wry smile.


    In less than an hour, Xiao Yao stopped over Yingguo No.3 military region.


    Many Eagle soldiers who are still in training are shocked to find that on top of their heads, there is a man with blue stripes in his body.


    "It''s the man!"


    For a moment, the soldiers who had been this man in the past were instantly revived.


    It was them who sent out troops to kill Xiao Yao outside the boundary of the black forest, but they failed.


    Finally, they directly used nuclear weapons to make Xiao Yao disappear from the world.


    However, none of them thought that even the nuclear weapons of the God of heaven did not let Xiao Yao die.


    He''s back!


    Before they could recover, there was a seal on their head, which was enough to cover the whole military area.


    "If you give me a nuclear weapon, I''ll give you a seal of Thor." In the air, Xiao Yao''s eyes are indifferent and his voice is cold, but it comes into everyone''s ears. The whole military region was in a panic. At the same time, some videos have been live on the Internet. Title: Evil revenge! Xiao Yao doesn''t know. Even if he does, he is willing to be the devil.

 Chapter 966

    Raytheon is printed on the top of Yingguo No.3 military region, spinning to block out the sky and the sun.


    The whole Eagle Kingdom, at this moment, fell into a shudder.


    No one thought that Xiao Yao, who should be buried in the "God of heaven" in two months, should appear again.


    In the department meeting room of the Ministry of defense of the eagles, the big guys looked at the familiar figures on the display screen, and their faces were hard to see.


    Everyone knows what Xiao Yao''s return means to them.


    The blood clan grabs Xiao Yao''s woman, but the whole blood clan disappears from the eagle Kingdom, leaving no blood.


    The people of the Holy See wanted to negotiate with Xiao Yao, but they were directly broken by the other party. They never saw each other again, until they died.


    Now that the demon is back, will he let Eagle go? Let go of those who want to kill him?


    The answer is obvious, no doubt.


    "Prime minister, what should we do now? Will we continue to launch nuclear weapons? " An old man in military uniform, the commander-in-chief of the Eagle Military Region, said, biting his teeth and looking at the man in suit and shoes standing in front of him.


    "Nuclear weapons?" The man in the suit sneered, his eyes full of despair, "can God kill him?"


    "..." the man in uniform was silent.


    "Besides, it''s still Eagle country. Do you want to put nuclear weapons in the hinterland of Eagle country?" The man in suit sneered, "let''s not say whether we can kill Xiao Yao. Even if we really kill him, what can we do?"


    To tell you the truth, in fact, this man in suit has been extremely scared at this time.


    He didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time. He was thinking, what kind of enemy are you facing? Even if it is nuclear weapons, there is no way to make each other disappear from the world.


    Can anyone really stand up and stop him?


    Even if it does, I''m afraid it''s not among them.


    "This guy, what do you want to do?" The uniformed man clenched his fist and wanted to fly out now to fight with Xiao Yao for 300 rounds. However, he knew that even if he really rushed out with a cavity of blood, it was nothing more than giving his head away. It was impossible to cause any harm to Xiao Yao.


    "Now, who else can we rely on?" The man in the suit sighed, his tone full of helplessness and regret.


    If he had known that even the nuclear weapons of the gods could not erase Xiao Yao from the world, he would not have chosen Xiao Yao as his enemy from the beginning.


    Now he really wants to slap himself hard. When Xiao Yao wanted to leave, he was allowed to leave. Naturally, the United States would deal with him. Why should he be strong? Now, Xiao Yao is coming.


    The only thing they can do seems to be watching the screen in front of them.


    There is no other way.


    Raytheon seal, is accumulating strength, ready to give a fatal blow to the No. 3 military region.


    "You wanted to kill me with nuclear weapons, but I''m still alive." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark people standing at his feet. Their missiles and bullets were all blocked by the seal, and the remaining heat wave was absorbed by the seal.


    Standing under the seal of Raytheon, you can even see the real thunder light from the seal of Raytheon.


    No one knows what kind of weapon it is, but they all have a hunch.


    The square seal like a hill seems to contain powerful energy.


    Finally, Xiao Yao closed his mouth. Maybe he felt that no matter how much he said, it didn''t work.


    In the hand knot a handprint, mercilessly patted in the thunder god seal above.


    At this time, Raytheon seal burst out a huge energy, a huge blue light column, fell from the sky and smashed into the No. 3 military region.


    A mushroom cloud rises, no less powerful than a small nuclear weapon, but lacking some radiation.


    The whole sky was full of lightning and thunder at this moment.


    Above the sky, there was a torrential rain without warning.


    Xiao Yao let the rain fall on him.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark sky with a sneer on his lips.


    "If I kill these people, you can''t see it? Where were you when they insulted me, killed me and tried to crush me? "


    "I want to kill Xiao Yao. Do you need your consent or not?"


    "Even if Heaven can''t bear it, you can''t blame me for being unkind!"


    Fire, smoke, gradually dispersed, the original No. 3 Military Region, leaving only an area covering the entire military area of Tiankeng.


    It''s about ten meters deep. It''s deserted.


    Xiao Yao, with his hands on his back, looks at an aerial camera in the distance.


    He said with a sneer: "you can continue to bet with me, whether I can bomb again, and whether your nuclear weapons can kill me. If I can come here, it''s no less powerful than nuclear weapons!


    Of course, there are also some smart people who say that the cultivator''s super weapon can only be used once in a period of time, but it is regarded as bullshit.


    It''s not that they don''t want to believe it, but they don''t dare to challenge it. Who knows this period of time, how long? one month? A week? Or a day? No one is willing to take the risk! As long as we can''t kill Xiao Yao, we have to wait for Xiao Yao''s revenge. The risk is too great! At this time, the top military commander of the United States also issued suggestions to the Ministry of defense of the eagles for the first time¡° In the Yingguo military region, if you want to kill Xiao Yao, even if you want to put a large number of nuclear weapons into your territory, you should dare to try! " The prime minister finally found a chance to vent his anger¡° I''ll go to your grandma''s! Are you able to lead Xiao Yao to your country and bomb him with nuclear weapons? This is in our Eagle country. Can you have a face? Don''t stand and talk without backache, OK? Otherwise, I''ll tell Xiao Yao with the equipment now, "do you want to have a try?" The other party just hung up. Thick skinned, there are moments of embarrassment¡° Prime minister, what should we do now? " A voice asked. The man in suit didn''t answer the question after all. Now his heart is in a mess. He even wants to let his position under the butt out, and then ask the other party what to do now. Ask him. Who does he ask? At this time, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. A young man in a tuxedo was holding a scepter in his hand¡° Your highness, what are you doing here? " The prime minister and others walked over, with some embarrassment on their faces. Fool also know why the other party back, and even took her Majesty''s scepter¡° Give up. " The young man''s voice was indifferent, but also helpless. "Let him leave, don''t let him create more chaos in the eagle Kingdom, even if we really kill him, what can we do? At that time, I don''t know how much our Eagle Congress suffered. Prime minister, I think you also know that even if we don''t do it, the United States will not be able to sit still. Why don''t we give this problem to the United States, which boasts of being the world police? " The prime minister breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, before he had such an idea, in the face of Xiao Yao such an enemy, he is not unable to fight back, but has been afraid to fight back. Counterattack can''t kill Xiao Yao, it will only make the other side more angry. These words, which he did not dare to say before, are now transmitted in the form of orders, making him feel relieved. Although people all over the world know that her majesty, the queen of Eagle Kingdom, is just an empty shell and has no real power¡° I already know her Majesty''s orders. Don''t worry. I''ll give you orders now. " The prime minister said seriously. The young man turned to leave. When he got to the door, he stopped again. He turned around, looked at the man in suit, and said sarcastically, "if you had such consciousness earlier, maybe it would have been difficult for the Third Military Region."¡° In three days, I will resign and leave the house. " The man in the suit said without expression. He was ready for that. Leaving is a relief. After the young man left, he finally picked up the microphone in front of the big screen¡° Tell Xiao Yao that we will give up our resistance and let him go, and hope to have a deep friendship. " Turning off the microphone, he asked himself, "is this surrender? It should be... "

 Chapter 967

    When Xiao Yao really left Eagle country, everyone in the country was completely numb.


    On this day, they will be nailed to the shame of the world.


    A kingdom that used to be the world''s overlord, today''s national strength can not be underestimated.


    But now they even lower their heads to a person.


    But in fact, almost no other country in the world will laugh at them except Huaxia.


    If they were the eagle Kingdom, what kind of choice would they make?


    I''m afraid it''s the same choice, not that I don''t want to choose another way to solve the problem, but that there is no other way ahead.


    Can risk, can continue to put nuclear weapons, but that kind of risk is not worth it, Xiao Yao can resist God, can''t resist other nuclear weapons?


    If they carry it again, what will they take to face it?


    Watching Xiao Yao slowly leave his sight and fly across the ocean, the people of the Ministry of defense of the eagles were not angry, but relaxed.


    This lightness, even for themselves, is shameful to admit.


    Hua Xia, Li Xiaoxiao, Qin Rou, Qin Qianqian and others finally cried.


    "Auntie, do you see that? Xiao Yao is back. He''s really back. I said he won''t die long ago. Wuwu... "


    Qin Rou also shed tears. She wanted Xiao Yao to fly to her now and let her beat her hard.


    Even Qin Qianqian, who usually doesn''t have a good face for Xiao Yao, is crying bitterly at this time.


    During this time, they have been repressed for too long.


    Only at that time, Xiao Yao''s life and death were uncertain. Those people outside all said that Xiao Yao was dead, but only they didn''t want to believe it, and they still insisted on the last belief.


    Judging from the point of view of any normal person, even if Xiao Yao''s cultivation is against heaven, he can''t withstand the attack of nuclear weapons.


    But they have to comfort themselves in their hearts. Is Xiao Yao still suffering less? But isn''t he still alive? In this case, even if Xiao Yao is safe and sound, it is not the absolutely impossible thing!


    Because everyone is hopeful, they dare not cry out. Crying out means that they give up hope and believe that Xiao Yao is dead. Even though they are suffering in their hearts, they have to try their best to control their emotions. Now that Xiao Yaozhen is safe and sound, they can only vent their emotions that have been suppressed for a long time from the bottom of their hearts, which can''t stop


    Everyone in the Dragon protection hall stood up excitedly.


    Nan Tianyuan directly lifted Wang Tianye from his chair, patted him on the shoulder and said, "see? Didn''t you say brother Shaw was dead? Do you want to open your eyes to me now? Who is that man? "


    "You give up first, motherfucker, if my daughter-in-law is here, I will go all out with you when I see you bullying me!" Wang Tianye said angrily.


    But in fact, even if he gives nantianyuan a beating now, he has no opinion at all.


    As long as the little Lord is safe and sound!


    Li Dan clenched his fist, stood up and gasped for breath, trying to ease his inner excitement at this time.


    "Little Lord is not dead, little Lord is not dead!" Li Dan repeated what he said.


    Zhuge burned the sky to smile, say: "say this kid life hard, how?"? You still want to go to Eagle country. If you do, it will not be easy to settle it peacefully. "


    Li Shan smiles.


    Before that, he did say that he would directly enter the eagle kingdom through other channels to kill. For these people in Yunxiao hall, only by drinking blood can they get rid of their hatred.


    Fortunately, Zhuge Huotian stopped everyone at the critical moment.


    At that time, nantianyuan and song Yilin would rush to beat Zhuge Huotian.


    As a result, Zhuge burned the sky and asked them.


    The old man asked all of them, "are you going to Eagle country to avenge Xiao Yao? Is Xiao Yao dead? If he''s alive, how will it end? "


    These words made Yunxiao hall and song Yilin of nantianyuan completely silent.


    None of them is willing to admit that Xiao Yao is really dead.


    It seems that as long as they propose to go to Eagle country, it means admitting the fact that Xiao Yao is dead.


    Then, the mighty group of people returned to the Dragon protection Hall


    Haitian city, a man is crying and laughing, he took the tiger''s arm, pointed to the TV and said: "do you see it? I told you long ago that brother Xiao can''t die, can''t you? What did I tell you then? Ten million! Pay for it


    The tiger almost cried: "when did I promise to bet with you?"


    "So you''re going to default?" Square sea stares round eye bead son to say.


    The tiger waved his hand and sighed: "here you are. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I''m happy with this ten million yuan! Ali, drink


    "Brother tiger, here comes the wine!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the island, mu Shanghu watched Xiao Yao step out the Third Military Area of the eagle Kingdom, his eyes almost staring out.


    "Not dead? How can you not die? Not dead? "


    He smashed another TV.


    "How can you not die, how can you not die?"


    After scolding for a while, he woke up and rushed out of the office to pick up his assistant.


    "Huaxia that card, did you call the money of the card?"


    "My Lord, didn''t you say don''t pay inside?"


    "Fart! Call me now, call me right now! Call me as much as you have now! "


    Although his assistant didn''t know what happened to his family, now he had to obey orders.


    Anyway, it''s not his money. He doesn''t care. He''s just worried about whether this capricious guy will beat himself up again after two days because he really beat up the money.


    It''s very helpless to be an assistant to such a person! If it wasn''t for his earning and prestige, he would have quit long ago


    When Xiao Yao is alive, some people are happy and others are worried.


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao is very happy. When you think about living, you can make those who hate you feel angry and uncomfortable, so he is happy.


    Meanwhile, the old people in Kyoto don''t know what to say.


    Do they have the ability to let Eagle choose to bow down?


    Obviously not. Xiao Yao did it alone.


    "No matter what, don''t be evil to Xiao Yao." Chief one knocked on the table and said.


    Someone retorted and asked, "what if Xiao Yao wants to be the overlord of China?"


    The No.1 chief looked at him, shook his head, and said with a smile: "in the end, you still don''t know him. Maybe for ordinary people, you can only enjoy yourself when you are in China. But only when you get to that point can you understand that only happiness and stability can you really enjoy yourself - you don''t understand."


    The man who raised the objection before was quite subdued


    "Hey hey, I''ll see if Lao Mi dares to kick his nose with us in the future!" China old son cold hum a say.


    No.1 commander waved his hand again: "don''t think so. Xiao Yao is not a fool. If we really have to use him as a gun, otherwise we won''t get what we want. Maybe it will cause the other party''s disgust. If one day Huaxia is really in great trouble, even if we don''t say it, Xiao Yao will stand up."


    Mr. Hua nodded to show that he understood.


    In three days, Xiao Yao returned to China.


    In that battle against nuclear weapons, Xiao Yao finally won. The Golden Dragon Armor that had been stripped from Baili desolation was also destroyed in that battle. Finally, with the help of the keel, he saved his life.


    However, Xiao Yao won the battle between the practitioners and modern weapons.


    Moreover, during the past two months, Xiao Yao has been in a coma state. When he wakes up, he is still in the deep sea, surrounded by darkness.


    Just wake up for a moment, Xiao Yao thought he was in hell.


    Sad, he soon felt the change of his body. First of all, Yulong Jue has directly changed from prefecture level mental skill to heaven level mental skill, which is why Xiao Yao''s aura is blue light instead of purple light.


    What''s more, he found that the keel in his body had been completely integrated with his body. I''m afraid that even another nuclear impact would not wipe out Xiao Yao.


    This is his greatest dependence now!


    Even Bai Qimei has to give up when he encounters nuclear weapons, right?


    Originally, Xiao Yao could take this opportunity to directly enter the realm of Linghai, but after thinking about it, he chose to give up and still stayed at the peak of Lingjiang realm in the later stage, so he entered the realm of Linghai with half a foot.


    In fact, there are two reasons why he gave up. The first reason is that if he breaks through the impact of nuclear weapons, his foundation is likely to be unstable. In addition, there is a lot of dead Qi and resentment around him, and even his mind will be in chaos. The second reason is that he stores part of his aura, which can remove the curse in Xia Yi''s body, It can also prevent the retrogression of self-cultivation.


    But now Xiao Yao is also worried. He doesn''t know what the current situation of Huaxia is. God knows if those people in Tianxing palace will take this opportunity to go straight down the mountain. With the strength of Li Dan and others, if they want to block Bai Qimei, they will only have a 30% chance of winning. Even if they get away with it, they will pay a very painful price.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see, so after solving the problem of Eagle Kingdom, he immediately rushes back to China.


    "Although the haze in Kyoto is serious, the air is still much better than that in Eagle country." Xiao Yao sighed sincerely that if it wasn''t for the support of aura in his body, Xiao Yao would have been killed by radiation even if he hadn''t been killed. If it was true, he would have been subdued enough.


    The first thing after returning to China is to go to the Qin family.


    Standing in front of the Qin family, he was ready.


    "I don''t know if I''ll be beaten up." Xiao Yao muttered in his heart, but he also had some expectations.


    Even if you are beaten, it is a happy thing! When the nuclear weapon really exploded, Xiao Yao was not afraid of it? It''s not fear of death, fear of never seeing relatives, lovers, friends again. It is also with amazing willpower, Xiao Yuan survived. How not to die? I don''t want to die, no one can kill me!

 Chapter 968

    At the gate of the Qin family, Xiao Yao stood for a while, but he didn''t dare to open the door and walk in.


    He took a deep breath and finally got up the courage to knock on the door.


    Qin Qianqian opened the door.


    "Xiao... Xiao Yao?" Qin Qian''s eyes widened.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "good cousin."


    "Well, your uncle!" Qin Qian smashed his fist on Xiao Yao and said angrily, "do you know how many tears we shed for you during this period? Wuwu, I''m afraid I''ll cry. My mother and aunt are even more sad. They can only hide in the quilt and cry, but they don''t dare to cry... "


    Qin Qian really cried again.


    Xiao Yao is stupid.


    He really didn''t expect that Qin Qianqian would shed tears for herself. Isn''t this girl taking the wrong medicine?


    Of course, although the words say so, Qin Qianqian''s mood is definitely not pretended now.


    In my heart, I was very moved.


    Although Qin Qianqian looks careless on the surface, in fact, he is just a person who doesn''t know how to express his feelings. When Xiao Yao suddenly appeared before, Qin Qianqian did have some hostility to Xiao Yao. In fact, this hostility is very normal. If he is Qin Qianqian, he wants to directly accept the little cousin who suddenly appeared, which is not so casual and simple.


    "What about my mother and them?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "They''re all upstairs. Hum, you''ll be beaten!" Qin Qian said with a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao rubs his nose. Even if he really wants to be beaten, it doesn''t seem to be bad


    On the first floor, he also saw Huafan and Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law, which surprised him a little.


    "Young Lord, are you back?" Fan painting is also quite emotional.


    "Well, I''m back." Xiao Yao smiles and says, "your task is finished?"


    "Well!" Hua Fan nodded and then said with a bitter smile, "compared with the things you did, if I can''t do such a small thing well, I don''t want to come back."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "thank you."


    The fan shook his head.


    Xiao Yao asked again, "by the way, why are you in the Qin family?"


    After thinking about it, Hua Fan simply told the story that the rest of the Qin family came to make trouble.


    After listening to the fan, Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled and his face was cold.


    "The world has really changed. There are more and more people who don''t want to die." Xiao Yao said, "if there are still such people in the future, they will directly break their legs and throw them out. It''s too cheap for them to just drive them out."


    "Yes! Young master Hua Fan nodded.


    Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law was very happy and said, "I said before that it was too cheap to let them go. The fan painting had to say that they were all from the Qin family and it''s hard to deal with them. In my opinion, I don''t believe that anyone dares to come if I kill a few people casually and set an example to others."


    Xiao Yao gave Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law a thumbs up: "that''s right. I''ll take care of you."


    Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law laughed.


    It''s a woman hero.


    When he went upstairs and saw Qin Rou and Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao was very conscious. He pinched his earrings in both hands and came to him.


    "Mom, I can beat and scold at will!"


    Originally, Qin Rou knew that Xiao Yao was back, and she even found a feather duster, so she wanted to beat the bastard who didn''t take his life seriously. But seeing Xiao Yao''s pitiful appearance at this time, Qin Rou couldn''t do it any more. She only sighed a long time, rubbed Xiao Yao''s hair, and said softly, "just come back, just come back..."


    Xiao Yao smiles. As soon as he turns around, Li Xiaoxiao pours into his arms.


    "Wuwu, I really think you can''t come back. Can you stop doing this in the future..." Li Xiaoxiao is not the kind of girl who can''t control her emotions when she meets a little disappearance. It''s just that this time, Yingguo even uses nuclear weapons. If she is not afraid at all, it must be false. Even if she knows that Xiao Yao survived the nuclear bombing, The big stone in her heart still hasn''t fallen. Only when she sees Xiao Yao standing in front of her, can she really be relieved.


    Before long, the people of Yunxiao hall also came, and Zhou Lei, Chang Yang, Qu Yang and Xiao Xiaoyan all rushed here at a high speed.


    The Qin family is full of troubles.


    "Xiao Yao, No.1 chief, they are all going this way." Zhuge Huotian finds an opportunity to say to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "what are they doing here?"


    Zhuge burned the sky and said with a smile, "you have made great contributions to China this time. Can they not come and see you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s all my own business. I didn''t think so much about it. What do they thank me for doing?"


    Zhuge Huotian explained: "in fact, before you went to Yingguo, there were some disputes between Huaxia and Yingguo. However, after you had a quarrel in Yingguo, there was a lot of silence in Yingguo, and the original dispute did not exist. Can you tell me, did you make a great contribution?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Young master, Li Dan deserves to die!" This side and Zhuge burn a day to chat, Li Dan didn''t know when crowded to the front, two words don''t say will kneel down.


    Xiao Yao had a headache. He picked him up from the ground with one hand and said with a bitter face, "what are you doing?"


    "Little master, Li Dan is incompetent. He can only watch him suffer..." Li Dan bit his teeth, his eyes turned red and his face was full of guilt. "I don''t know how to face him when I see the old master later..."


    Xiao Yao had a headache and said, "this is my own visit to the eagle kingdom. It has nothing to do with you. Besides, if it''s true, I''ve escaped from death many times. Didn''t my father show up?"


    Li Dan was a little embarrassed, but he helped his old master and said, "the old master must have something else now..."


    "Forget it, don''t say that." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "haven''t Tianxing palace come out recently?"


    "No Speaking of these, Li Dan frowned.


    Peng Yiming, who was on the side, was full of curiosity and asked: "Lord of the temple, is it not a good thing for us that the palace doesn''t come out this day? What are we worried about? "


    Li Dan gave a wry smile and said, "if they really go out and hop now, I don''t need to worry about it. It''s because they don''t do anything and don''t come out to cause us any trouble. It''s more dangerous. The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building! Who knows what kind of beast is hidden under the calm sea level? "


    Xiao Yao made a vomit, waved his hand, patted Li Dan on the shoulder and said, "don''t mention the sea in front of me these days. I really want to vomit..."


    Anyone who stays in the deep sea for two months will have to vomit!


    Qu Yang ran to Xiao Yao with an embarrassed smile and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, my father said he would invite you to dinner. After all, you helped our Qu family a lot, but you left before I could find you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "we are all our own people. There''s no need to be polite. If your father really wants to invite me to dinner, I''ll be able to go to dinner."


    Xiao Xiaoyan, standing beside Qu Yang, blushes.


    "When I''m not in Kyoto, no one should bother you, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qu Yang said with a smile: "those people in the Ye family are too busy to come over. Today, the owner of the family is that person, and tomorrow may be another one. Ah, the internal strife is fierce. They don''t forget the original things, but they don''t want to think about them. Anyway, it''s no loss to them."


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    Although it sounds a little shocking, but in the big family, how is this kind of thing happening?


    Interests can really dazzle people.


    After chatting for a while, Xiao Yao also went upstairs and entered Xia Yixing''s room.


    Xia Yixing is lying on the bed, looking expressionless.


    Li Xiaoxiao followed him and asked in a low voice, "is there anything wrong with Yixing?"


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Xiao Yao sits down, grabs Xia Yixing''s hand and sighs.


    "It''s all my fault..." Li Xiaoxiao stamped his foot hard and said, "if I had known, I would have gone to Eagle country, so Yixing didn''t need to suffer such a crime..."


    When Li Xiaoxiao said this, her eyes were full of chagrin, without any affectation. It seems that some outsiders can''t understand it, but the fact is that although Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao occasionally eat a little vinegar, their relationship is very good.


    After listening to Li Xiaoxiao''s words, Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "what am I talking about? If it''s you, don''t I have to worry? Don''t I care if you''re hurt? "


    Li Xiaoxiao rubbed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Xiaoxiao, go out first." Xiao Yao said, "I have to start to help eliminate the curse in the Italian star."


    "Good!" Li Xiaoxiao did not ink, quickly turned around and went out, and would have planned to find Xiao Yao to talk about some things Hua Feifan to block back.


    After that, Peng Yiming and zhugetu came up together and stood at the door to act as the door god.


    The blood curse in Xia Yixing''s body is just a kind of secret method. It''s equivalent to laying a barrier in Xia Yixing''s divine consciousness. It''s not troublesome to remove it. The trouble is that you can''t hurt Xia Yixing''s divine consciousness when you eliminate the curse.


    After all, Xia Yixing is just an ordinary person, but can''t stand the toss.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao takes out a silver needle, disinfects it with aura, and slowly plunges into Xia Yixing''s temple.


    Such as peeling silk, careful, for fear of damage to Xia Yixing''s consciousness, the consumption of aura is not serious, but not long ago, his forehead has been covered with a layer of sweat, just because of tension


    Xiao Yao stayed in Xia Yixing''s room for two hours. After two hours, he finally got up and came out of Xia Yixing''s room.


    "It''s over?" Li Xiaoxiao has been guarding at the door. After seeing Xiao Yao, she asks quickly. Xiao Yao nodded, wiped the sweat on the forehead: "let her have a good rest, after two or three days, it will be OK." Zhuge Huotian walked up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, No. 1 chief has been waiting for you in his study for a long time."¡° Well Xiao Yao nodded, in his opinion, even if the No. 1 chief came, he could not delay himself to eliminate the blood curse for Xia Yixing.

 Chapter 969

    In the study, the No. 1 chief was drinking tea, while Mr. Hua was sitting beside him. They were still talking about something.


    When Xiao Yao came in, the No. 1 chief put down his tea cup, stood up, took two steps forward, and shook hands with Xiao Yao.


    "Chief, I''m really flattered by you." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "There''s nothing to be flattered about," said Mr. Hua on the edge. "Now that I''m flattering you to heaven, you''re not afraid to fall."


    Xiao Yao just shook his head with a wry smile, noncommittal.


    "OK, Xiao Yao, now you don''t need others to evaluate your ability. This time, I just want to say thank you." Chief one said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "this is what I should do. After all, I''m a Chinese. Besides, I wanted to do so much at the beginning."


    Chief one laughed and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and asked them to sit down first. Then he said, "chief, if you have anything you want to say, just say it. It''s not that you don''t know my temperament. I can''t turn around at all. If you don''t make it clear, I really don''t know how to go on


    The first chief thought about it and said, "Xiao Yao, after you came back from Eagle country, we have been under a lot of pressure."


    "For example, from the United States, or other countries?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well." Chief No. 1 nodded, "but we all ignored it."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "they are still too jumpy."


    When the first chief heard this, his eyelids trembled and he couldn''t help asking, "don''t you still have to go to the United States to do something?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s not true. If they just keep talking, I don''t want to bother with them. After all, there are more people who curse me in this world. Don''t I live well? If swearing can kill a person, what else does the country need nuclear weapons to do? "


    With Xiao Yao''s words finished, No. 1 chief and Mr. Hua also laughed.


    In fact, the most powerless weapon in the world is language, unless some glass hearts can''t bear any grievance, and Qi can be killed.


    Want to live in this world, also want to live well, in fact, thick skin, is an essential skill, listen to some bullshit, the fact is so. What is the use of this country condemning that country every day in the world?


    "Over there in the central China military region, you should just go. It''s not a short time." Hua Laozi said with a smile, "Hua Feifan, that little girl is still complaining in front of me."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I will."


    "Well, let''s go first." The No.1 leader stood up and walked towards the door, saying, "Xiao Yao, you just need to understand that as long as you always regard yourself as a member of China in your heart, I can also promise you that you will never be wronged outside. The United States is indeed the overlord of the country, and they can''t see us become stronger. But what about this? They keep it in check all the time. When are we going to live uncomfortable? "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    The first chief continued: "people! We all have to learn to survive in the cracks. China is like this, growing up in the storm, not affected by the bad environment. Now we can all develop like this. When the rain is over and the sky is clear, we can''t develop faster? "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said seriously, "I believe it." Until he reached the gate of the Qin family, the No. 1 leader reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder.


    "You won''t let me down, and I won''t let you down." The first chief said.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head. After seeing off No. 1 chief and Mr. Hua, Hua Feifan jumped up to him again.


    "Should we prepare to go to the central China military region?" Hua Feifan asked.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple, glanced at her and asked, "are you in such a hurry?"


    "That''s been pushing me for a long time." Hua Feifan said with a smile, "during this period, the North China military region and the South China military region are looking for my grandfather. They want people!"


    "Important people?" Xiao Yao didn''t understand.


    Hua Feifan said with a smile: "in fact, at the beginning, when you knew that you were going to become a general of the central China military region, our central China military region was almost a laughing stock. The old commander was also full of unhappiness. At the beginning, he urged me to take you back quickly, but also wanted to give you a bad impression, let you know that the military region is not so easy to mix."


    Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that Hua Feifan could be so frank.


    In fact, even if Hua Feifan doesn''t say these words, Xiao Yao can understand them. It''s human nature. No one wants a young man in his twenties to jump to their head like a rocket.


    "It''s not the same now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course it''s different now. Other military regions want to take you away, saying that their military region is no worse than our central China military region. Our old commander has to roll up his sleeves and fight with them." Hua Feifan covered his mouth and snickered.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He thought about it and said, "in three days, we''ll start."


    The reason for three days is that Xia Yixing will probably wake up in three days. Only when he is sure that Xia Yixing is really well, can he go to the central China military region with Hua Feifan. In fact, even if it''s over, it''s nothing more than a passing show. Xiao Yao''s great general sounds like a bluff. He''s nothing more than an official. Besides, even if they want to give Xiao Yao real power, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to. He doesn''t like that kind of life. When he has more power in his hand, he has more things to do. He has understood this truth for a long time.


    Besides, in this respect, Xiao Yao has no ambition.


    "Can I stay with the Qin family these three days?" Hua Feifan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, and seemed a little unhappy.


    Hua Feifan shrugged his shoulders and said, "in fact, I don''t want to, but I can''t help it. The old commander has given a death order. As long as I see you, I won''t be allowed to leave. Otherwise, what will you do if you are robbed?"


    Xiao Yao


    "If it''s from the Wu family, what do you say?" Hua Feifan asked.


    "Wu family?" Xiao Yao a Leng, said, "Wu Jingtian their home?"


    "Yes Hua Feifan said, "you are a person who attaches great importance to friendship. If Wu Jingtian comes to you and is ordered by their father, you must be embarrassed to refuse, so I''ll take care of these things."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, but he has to admit that Hua Feifan''s words are quite reasonable. It doesn''t matter to him which military region he originally went to. In fact, it doesn''t matter to the No. 1 commander, but Hua Feifan and his colleagues have something to do.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, Xia Yixing woke up the next day in the Qin family.


    When Xiao Yao opens his eyes, what he sees is Xia Yixing''s delicate face and the faint smile on his face.


    Look at the clock on the wall. It''s only five o''clock in the morning.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Xia Yixing closer to his quilt.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Xia Yixing first screamed, and afraid of his voice, quickly covered his mouth, glared at Xiao Yao, lowered his voice and said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing with pity in his eyes.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "Ten minutes ago, I just wanted to come and have a look. I didn''t expect that you just woke up." Xia Yixing turned her lips.


    "Are you still sick?" Xiao Yao asked with concern.


    "It''s all right." Xia Yixing said, "all for me, it''s like having a dream. I suddenly think I''m very lucky!"


    Xiao Yao can''t touch his head.


    He thought for a long time, but he didn''t know where Xia Yixing was lucky. He almost lost his life in Eagle country, OK?


    See Xiao Yao a face don''t understand of facial expression, summer Yi star some proud: "is some don''t want to understand?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then, if I hadn''t been in that state, wouldn''t those two months have been more painful for me when you were missing for two months? Although Xiaoxiao and they are all good, can you understand their feelings at that moment when they saw the nuclear explosion? " Xia Yixing''s voice is soft.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are dim and his face is full of guilt.


    He understood what Xia Yixing wanted to express.


    "These two months I''ve been in a muddle, and I don''t know what''s going on outside. Now I wake up and everything''s gone. Isn''t that a good thing?" Xia Yixing said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and embraces Xia Yixing.


    Xia Yixing''s face turned red: "what do you want?"


    "Want to..." Xiao Yao said.


    "What are you doing with your hands?" Xia Yixing began to twist his body, trying to break free from the shackles of Xiao Yao''s magic hand.


    Xiao Yao coughed: "I''m cold. I want to get warm."


    "You... This August day! Turn off the air conditioner Xia Yixing is very angry. This guy is full of lies.


    "Qin Qian''s room is next door. If you keep talking, she will hear you." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xia Yixing was startled and quickly shut up.


    Xiao Yao''s hand has been put into Xia Yixing''s clothes.


    "You... I''m not ready. Besides, I just woke up!" Xia Yixing lowered his voice and said that his face had become red, angry and angry, and his two hands were beating on Xiao Yao''s body.


    When she spoke, Xiao Yao had already untied the shackles of her body.


    "Do you want to prepare for this?" Xiao Yao''s face is full of bad smile, "prepare a few years more, I am old."


    Xia Yixing gives him a white look, but his two white lotus like arms are hanging on Xiao Yao''s arms.


    A face, charming.


    With a dull hum, Xia Yixing''s nails are going to be cut into Xiao Yao''s meat. Even if I knew the pain before, I didn''t know it would be so painful! At the beginning, Xia Yixing tried her best to suppress her voice, but the more she got to the back, the more she felt unable to suppress it. She couldn''t believe that she would make such a shameless voice

 Chapter 970

    After a bitter battle, Xia Yixing pinches Xiao Yao''s flesh.


    "I want you to be quiet. You can''t hear me, can you?" Xia Yixing wants to lie on Xiao Yao''s body now and bite hard.


    Xiao Yao laughed awkwardly and said with a smile, "it''s hard to control the deep feelings."


    Xia Yixing can only reward Xiao Yao with a big performance, and he says, "stinky, shameless!"


    Xiao Yao laughs foolishly.


    Sometimes, you have to not be too shameful.


    Xia Yixing grabs the clothes and frowns again: "look at you, my clothes are torn by you!"


    Well, in a word, we can see how fierce the previous "battle" was¡°


    Her hands protect in front of the body, this move let Xiao Yao happy up: "also cover what, have seen before?"


    "Shut up Xia Yixing sneered.


    Xiao Yao touched his neck, thinking that Xia Yixing, who was charming and shy before, was more lovely. He didn''t dare to say that.


    If you get cheap, you have to be good, don''t you?


    "Go to my room and look for clothes!" Xia Yixing entered the bathroom, sighed a small head and said.


    Xiao Yao smiles, puts on his clothes, gets out of bed, opens the door and goes out.


    Entering Xia Yixing''s room, Xiao Yao opens the wardrobe and sighs.


    "Still too conservative!" He thought.


    After returning to the room and handing the clothes to Xia Yixing, she was driven out of the bathroom by the girl.


    After getting dressed, Xiao Yao also got up to wash.


    "Shall we go downstairs?" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand to take Xia Yixing into his arms and whispered, "if I haven''t fed you enough, I don''t mind fighting with you for another 300 rounds."


    As soon as the words were finished, Xiao Yao took a cool breath again: "pain, pain, let go..."


    Xia Yixing snorted coldly: "still say not to say?"


    "No more, no more!" Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    After escaping from the claws of Xia Yi Xing, Xiao Yao could not help but Tucao: "all have been done, and we have not make complaints about it."


    "Xiao Yao!" Xia Yixing blushes and stomps his feet. Xiao Yao has to raise his hand to surrender.


    The girl''s face is still too thin.


    Wait downstairs, only to find that Qin Rou and others have begun to eat breakfast.


    When Qin Qianqian and Li Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Yao, their smiles were strange.


    Qin Qian first said, "I''m not ready yet."


    Li Xiaoxiao next to said: "when you are ready, even I am old."


    Xia Yixing


    Xiao Yao


    Xia Yixing lowers his head, just like a child who has done something wrong. He doesn''t dare to say a word.


    Xiao Yao can''t help sighing. After all, the sound insulation effect of the wall is still poor!


    Obviously, these people already know what happened before, otherwise they will not be so calm when they see Xia Yixing wake up, and they will be full of surprise and joy.


    "Yi Xing, are you better?" Qin Rou suddenly asked.


    "Ah! Good... Better... "Xia Yixing suddenly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    To be honest, now she still feels some pain in one part of her body... But she doesn''t know what Qin Rou is asking about.


    "Yixing, what are you thinking? Why does aunt Qin ask you if you are better and you have to blush? " Li Xiaoxiao asked on the side of the road.


    Xia Yixing stares at Li Xiaoxiao fiercely. He is so angry.


    Qin Rou also knows that Xia Yixing''s face is thin and unstable. She just turns around and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "You don''t need to go out and make a scene recently, do you?" Qin Rou asked.


    "There''s nothing to do recently. I''ll go to the central China military region with Hua Feifan of the old Chinese family in two days." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    "Well, go out with me today." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao had some doubts: "where are you going?"


    "Shanshui temple." Qin Rou said.


    "Shanshui temple?" Xiao Yao Leng Leng, asked, "Mom, good nothing to do, let''s go to Shanshui temple to do what?"


    Shanshui temple is one of the three Buddhist temples in China. I''ve only heard of it before, but Xiao Yao hasn''t been there.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao and explained: "before you didn''t come back, aunt Qin took us there once. She said that she wanted Buddha and Bodhisattva to protect you. Now that you are back, aunt Qin will naturally take you to restore."


    Xiao Yao was very depressed.


    Anyway, when he was in the deep sea, he really didn''t see the Buddha who helped him.


    However, since his mother has made such a request, Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say.


    There''s a song that''s not always sung like that. Listen to mom!


    "Xiaoxiao, they''re not going?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What do you have to do with so many people?" Qin Rou has no good way, "let''s go to pay our vows. When we go, we''ll come back. Xiaoxiao, they need to clean up at home. After that, they can go to Haitian city. Didn''t you say that you wanted to take us to Haitian city?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "that feeling is good, when the time comes, Yunxiao hall can also withdraw from Kyoto."


    Xiao Yao has been missing for two months, and Yunxiao hall has been in Kyoto for two months. No one knows what the people above think. However, Yunxiao hall does not belong to the official power of China. If they are honest and stay in Kyoto, they are not sure.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao drove to Shanshui temple with Qin rou.


    Shanshui temple is not in Kyoto. It takes about four hours to take the highway. If there is a traffic jam, this period will be extended indefinitely. After all, the traffic situation in Kyoto is known to all of China.


    Shanshui temple is located in Beicheng, above qingjianfeng.


    At the foot of the mountain, Xiao Yao and Qin Rou get out of the car together.


    "Mom, there are no temples near Kyoto. Do you have to come again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s better here." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao


    There are 9999 steps from qingjianfeng to Shanshui temple. Xiao Yao doesn''t care. He just thinks that Qin Rou took some girls to climb the mountain last time. I don''t know how tired she was. In the end, it was because of her own bullshit.


    At the thought of this, he was more and more ashamed.


    In other words, qingjianfeng is a good place with beautiful scenery. There is a clear lake at the foot of the mountain. On the clear lake, there are 18 Guai pavilions in the lake. It''s also a good enjoyment to stand on the hillside and look down at the foot of the mountain.


    Halfway up the mountain, Qin Rou will stop.


    "Take a break." Qin Rou''s face turned red, and there was sweat on her forehead.


    "Mom, otherwise you''ll wait for me here. I''ll go up by myself and come down when I return my wish." Xiao Yao said.


    "In that case, the Buddha will blame me for my dishonesty." Qin Rou shook her head.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, and said: "well, I''ll give you some aura?"


    "Even worse, my heart is not sincere." Qin Rou shakes her head again.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    He found that if Qin Rou really got to the top of the horn, nine cows would not come back.


    However, since his mother insisted so much, Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    There are a lot of people on the mountain road. After all, Shanshui temple is one of the three major Buddhist temples in China. There are many people like Qin rou.


    Just when Qin Rou and Xiao Yao were resting, a group of men and women came up to them. One of them had a dirty mouth: "Damn, old cow eats tender grass. Hey, you have to look for me to look for little white face!"


    The rest of the men and women laughed.


    Xiao Yao frowned and was about to stand up, but Qin Rou held his arm.


    "Whatever they say, you should pay attention to what others say every day. Don''t you feel tired?" Qin Rou didn''t have a good way. "Besides, I listen to this. How can I praise my youth?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. Although he didn''t start again, he looked at the man''s back and showed a chill.


    His heart read a move, a wind blade then flew toward that man.


    It''s invisible.


    The man who had walked out of a distance suddenly screamed, hugged his thigh and knelt down on the ground. Then his body rolled down from top to bottom like a roller. His mouth screamed repeatedly. It was estimated that by the time he got to the foot of the mountain, his flesh and blood would be blurred.


    Qin Rou''s eyes widened, but she soon thought that the culprit of all this was Xiao Yao, and immediately glared at him.


    Xiao Yao is just innocent.


    Qin Roucai didn''t believe that he didn''t do it. How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    But at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly frowned.


    The man who had spoken rudely before stopped. Under him stood a little monk with a light smile.


    He flashed a white light in his hand and injected it into the man''s body. The dying guy had a little more life.


    This little monk was Xu SuGuan, who had seen him before in gonglishan, but he didn''t expect to meet again this time.


    When he first saw Xu SuGuan, he knew that the little monk was not simple.


    At this time, the men and women also rushed to the little monk''s face and lifted up their friends.


    "Thank you, master!" A girl said to Xu SuGuan.


    Xu Su Guan laughed and looked at the man whose eyes were blurred and his head was full of blood. He said in a soft voice, "if you raise your head three feet, you have a God. Don''t speak ill because you are happy for a moment, or you will be punished by heaven."


    He did not care whether the man understood or not, he had come to Xiao Yao''s direction.


    In front of Xiao Yao, the little monk put his hands together: "benefactor Xiao, we meet again."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "you like to meddle."


    "It''s a human life, after all." The little monk sighed, "it''s just because one sentence cost someone''s life. After all, it''s too cruel. Lord Xiao, I saved him for your own good. You are very angry. You hurt others and yourself! "


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal. In fact, when he thought about it carefully, he also felt that he was a little more serious about killing people and indifferent to human life¡° Benefactor Xiao, it''s not good to kill people in front of the temple after all. " Said the little monk. Xiao Yao nodded and laughed: "listen to the master." The little monk just laughed and suddenly said, "benefactor Xiao, do you really believe in Buddhism?"

 Chapter 971

    Xiao Yao can''t answer the little monk''s question.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "if Buddha does not help me, I will help myself."


    The little monk laughed: "that''s right."


    Xiao Yao squinted and said, "are you here because the person you are looking for is here?"


    The little monk shook his head: "that''s not true. He doesn''t want me to find him, so I can''t find him."


    "You have a grudge?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The little monk shook his head.


    "What do you want to do with him?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Because I like to mind my own business!" The little monk said seriously.


    Xiao Yao


    He''s speechless!


    He suddenly remembered a joke: why do you jump in line? Because I have no quality!


    That''s about it.


    When Xiao Yao thought of this, the little monk suddenly laughed and said, "benefactor Xiao is so humorous."


    Xiao Yao remembered that the little monk had the ability to read his mind.


    "Xiao Yao, who is this?" Qin Rou, standing on one side, can''t help but ask curiously. At a glance, she feels that the little monk in white standing in front of her is quite extraordinary. If it''s not because of her immature face, she even wants to use the description of immortality.


    Xiao Yao looked at his mother and shook his head with a bitter smile: "Mom, don''t ask me. I don''t know who he is."


    The little monk laughed and said, "I will know later."


    Then he looked at Qin Rou, who was standing beside Xiao Yao, and said¡° Madam, I know something about what you have been thinking about


    Qin Rou''s eyes moved and she said in a soft voice, "master, what does that mean?"


    "The one you care about will come back after all." Said the little monk.


    Qin Rou subconsciously took a step forward, her expression was very excited.


    Xiao Yao also slightly frowned.


    Who is the person that my mother is worried about? It''s not my father.


    He had known before that the little monk was very extraordinary. What he said must be worth chewing.


    He is just very curious, this little monk, is it difficult to know his father?


    "Will he really come back? when? How do you get back? " Qin Rou was worried and asked a lot of questions.


    The little monk chuckled and pointed to Xiao Yao with his hand: "this is to ask him, not me."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Master, he''s in danger now, isn''t he?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but not life-threatening." The little monk said, "master Xiao, you can rest assured that I and that one are old friends, but he doesn''t want to come to me, and I don''t know much about this."


    With these words, Xiao Yao wanted to ask more questions, but the little monk''s face changed slightly. He turned and looked at the direction of the temple on the mountain, frowning.


    "Benefactor Xiao, I have other things to do. I won''t say much for the time being. When I have a chance to meet you in the future, I will tell you everything and say goodbye first." With these words, the little monk turned into a white light and swept toward the top of the mountain.


    Xiao Yao wanted to follow, but Qin Rou caught him by the arm.


    "Forget it." Qin Rou said, "the master just said that there is something important to worry about. It''s not good for us to disturb too much."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    After all, the little monk''s attitude towards Xiao Yao is very good.


    "Let''s go up the mountain first." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and accompanied Qin Rou to the top of the mountain step by step.


    At the top of the mountain, Xiao Yao finally noticed something unusual.


    He turned to look at Qin Rou and said, "Mom, wait for me for a while. I''ll go and have a look."


    Qin Rou is a little curious, but she nods and looks at Xiao Yao turning into a purple rainbow, passing over the temple and heading towards the back mountain.


    When Xiao Yao arrived at the place where the aura fluctuated, he found that it was a black pool, surrounded by mountains. In the black pool under the cliff, the little monk in white was shining with golden light, and the one who fought with the little monk was a red and black python.


    The Python''s eyes were red, and he threw his tail at the little monk.


    "Master, do you need help?" Xiao Yao squatted on the cliff above and asked with a smile.


    The little monk looked at Xiao Yao, waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t use Xiao Shi''s initiative. Once you start, it will die again."


    Xiao Yao pondered it for a while. It''s the truth.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he saw the python before, because he was surprised to find that the python had the cultivation of Linghe realm. I''m afraid it won''t be long before it can turn into a dragon directly.


    In fact, the little monk wanted to kill the python with his inexperienced strength. It was almost a matter of fingers. But the little monk didn''t seem to want to kill the python directly. He was just trying to control the python.


    All of a sudden, I don''t know if the little monk was a little impatient. A golden seal of Buddha was shining on his head, and a huge swastika kept spinning, crushing the python.


    The little monk stepped gently and patted the python with one hand.


    Next, he stretched out his hand again, like pulling something out of the Python''s body. It was slender and strange, and the deep pool under him began to flow back, forming a powerful vortex.


    "Come out!" With a roar from the little monk''s mouth, a black dragon soul was pulled out of the Python''s body.


    The whole valley seems to be echoed with a shrill dragon song.


    The dragon soul was tightly held in the hands of the little monk, trying to break free, but there was no place to escape.


    Xiao Yao is a little confused about the current situation.


    "Take away the dragon spirit." The voice of Xue Jiao rings in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Xuejiao said: "I found out before that there seems to be the breath of the dragon people here, but the python hasn''t turned into a dragon yet. Naturally, there can''t be the breath of the dragon. Now it seems that I wake up."


    Xiao Yao airway: "you are awakened, I am more confused."


    Xuejiao gave a dry smile and said, "that''s the dragon spirit that has existed for many years. Because it was slaughtered at the beginning, it escaped from the body of the Python and got into the body of the python. When the python turns into a dragon, the Dragon Spirit will swallow the original consciousness of the Python and get a chance of rebirth. Only in this way, it''s very unfair to the Python and it''s against the way of heaven, So under normal circumstances, when boa constrictor ransacks, there is a 90% chance of failure. "


    "Isn''t that fair or unfair to Python?" Xiao Yao sniffed and said.


    "That dragon soul can''t control so much. It''s the only chance it can revive." Xuejiao said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, too.


    He asked, "is this dragon really killed by people in our world?"


    Xue Jiao said with a smile, "what''s the point? Many years ago, there was a dragon slayer on the earth who specialized in hunting dragons, but later the Dragon Slayer disappeared. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and did not speak. He looked at the little monk in white.


    The little monk in white threw the dragon soul aside and produced a handprint. The Buddha seal encircled the dragon soul.


    Then, the little monk sat cross legged, floating above the deep pool, wriggling his lips, reciting Sanskrit that Xiao Yao could not understand.


    Hundreds of Buddhist seals smashed on the dragon soul. The dragon soul roared hysterically and seemed to bear great pain.


    "Tut Tut, the little monk told me that he was merciful. It''s cruel to move his hand." Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "Master, you think too much. The little monk just wants to eliminate the dragon soul''s resentment and let it enter reincarnation again. It''s great kindness." Snow Jiao whispered.


    Xiao said happily: "really? Or I''ll say hello to the little monk later and ask him to send you away by the way? "


    "I''m not dead again... Besides, I don''t want to enter reincarnation. I''m going to Longyu." Xuejiao said.


    Xiao Yao ignored it.


    Gradually, the black on the black dragon soul faded away, and instead, it was stained with the gold on the Buddha seal.


    Messina Creeper!


    If this is seen by outsiders, you will be stunned.


    Immediately, the Golden Dragon gradually turned into a little bit of golden light, scattered with the wind.


    "Is that the end?" Xiao Yao saw that the little monk had opened his eyes and said something in his heart.


    The python lying in the deep pool, when the dragon soul was pulled out, had changed from black to white. His head rubbed against the little monk, as if to express his gratitude.


    "Since you have suffered some hardships, I''ll give you a chance, which will make your future robbery more smoothly." When talking, the little monk hit a golden light into the white Python''s body, and the white Python cried, more and more happy.


    After that, the little monk''s body flew to Xiao Yao''s side.


    "How are you looking, benefactor Xiao?" Asked the little monk.


    "Cumbersome." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Little monk slightly a Leng, some curiosity: "what meaning?"


    "Just kill it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The little monk''s face is a little dry.


    "Ha ha, just talk about it. In fact, if it''s me, I''d like to do it like you, but I don''t have your great ability. I can only kill it directly. Otherwise, those who strayed into the back mountain will be eaten by this python. What can I do?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The little monk sighed and said with a smile, "how about you do me a favor, benefactor Xiao?"


    "What''s up?" Xiao Yao is a little surprised, "are you still busy and need my help?"


    "I want you to help me kill a man." The little monk said.


    Xiao Yao is a bit puzzled.


    Before, the little monk also said that he was too angry. Now he asked himself to help him kill someone. Is that too casual¡° Ha ha, benefactor Xiao, sometimes killing a person is not necessarily a bad thing! What if you don''t kill that person, and that person will kill thousands, even tens of thousands? So if you kill him, you save thousands of people. " Xiao Yao rubbed his head. He always felt that the little monk''s words were not reliable¡° First, who do you want me to kill? " Xiao Yao asked¡° The abbot of Shanshui temple, master huaikong. " The little monk''s voice was indifferent¡° What Xiao Yao''s eyes almost stare out. Shanshui temple is originally one of the three Buddhist temples in China. The abbot of ershan temple is a person of great virtue and prestige. Many people say that an eminent monk like master huaikong can burn a relic after his death. The little monk asked himself to kill master huaikong? I''ve heard that literati despise each other. I''ve never heard that monks despise each other!

 Chapter 972

    Xiao Yao is not a good person, but he is not a bad person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. Although he flattened the No. 3 Military Region of Yingguo before, it is also because the other party targeted himself first and put in nuclear weapons. If Xiao Yao can swallow it, he is too weak. In a word, there is a reason for it, It''s definitely not killing so many people without any reason.


    Master huaikong, however, is an eminent monk. No matter how cruel Xiao Yao is, he can''t do anything to an eminent monk!


    Little monk Xu SuGuan seemed to guess what Xiao Yao thought and said with a smile, "master Xiao Shizhu doesn''t need to be careful. I have no deep hatred with master huaikong, but although he is a monk as well as the little monk, he has done a lot of angry things."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t believe it: "for example?"


    The little monk pointed to the white Python: "at the beginning, it was he who put the dragon soul into the white python, and often brought some devout believers to the back mountain and put them into the mouth of the python, just to make it cross the robbery as soon as possible and turn into a dragon as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally couldn''t help saying, "what''s his picture?"


    "Tu Neng flies away in a dragon, enters the immortal gate and becomes the Buddha." Speaking of these, the little monk also had a bitter smile, "thanks to the master who has read so many scriptures, he doesn''t know that the road to becoming a Buddha is not in heaven, but in the Buddha''s heart. Even if the Buddha''s body is really cultivated without the Buddha''s heart, it''s just a fierce Buddha, and he still gets reincarnation."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "since this is the case, why don''t you clean up the door directly?"


    The young monk put his hands together: "monks are merciful and can''t kill people."


    "Then go to spend him!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Stubborn, unable to spend, the heart of the evil, how can others solve?" Asked the little monk.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "so to put it bluntly, I have to do such a thing, right?"


    The little monk nodded with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "it seems that you still don''t know me well enough!"


    The little monk was slightly stunned, but the surprise on his face just flashed by. He soon recovered and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao squinted and said, "don''t you know mind reading? What do I think you don''t know? "


    The little monk said with a smile: "it will hurt me to spy on your heart all the time. Besides, it''s hard for me to master it thoroughly, especially what you don''t want me to know. It''s hard for me to grasp your inner thoughts."


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is that he has learned a lot. At least if he meets some experts who can understand people''s hearts, he doesn''t need to be too scared.


    The little monk looked at Xiao Yao and continued to ask, "you haven''t told me, what do you want?"


    "Can you give me what I want?" Xiao Yao asked


    The little monk touched his bald head and laughed awkwardly. Then he spread out his hand to tell Xiao Yao, don''t talk, and see what I have first.


    Xiao Yao saw the little monk from head to foot and shook his head.


    He felt that the little monk really had nothing to draw for himself.


    "Forget it, just think you owe me a favor." Xiao Yao sighed, "but first say well, I can''t kill people directly. What if you cheat me?"


    The little monk seems to be a little unhappy: "monks don''t lie!"


    "Isn''t master huaikong also a monk?" Xiao Yao asked. The little monk scratched his head and thought about it. He thought what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look first, shall we?" With that, the little monk gave Xiao Yao another Bodhi and said, "don''t you say I owe you a favor? When you need to use this kind of human feelings, crush the Bodhisattva and I''ll show up, right? "


    Xiao Yao nodded and put up the second Bodhi that he got from the young monk.


    The little monk patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder, and they flew to Shanshui Temple together.


    After stopping at the gate of the temple, the little monk looked at Xiao Yao and said, "why don''t you let me expose his face?"


    Xiao Yao was a little curious. He didn''t know what kind of means the little monk would use. However, he didn''t want to think much about the other side''s confidence.


    His task is to kill people. Kill people! What a simple thing?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s indifferent appearance, the little monk suddenly said with a smile, "benefactor Xiao, have you ever thought of a question?"


    Xiao Yao was a little curious. Looking at the little monk, he asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "Master huaikong, since he can ferry the Dragon Spirit into the body of the white python, do you think he can be an ordinary man?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly wake up, stare round eyes, looking at the little monk, asked: "do you want to tell me that master huaikong, his strength is extraordinary?"


    "It''s true. It''s probably the realm of Linghe in martial arts. Fortunately, he is the only practitioner in Shanshui temple."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Linghe realm is easy to deal with." Xiao Yao said.


    "Only in this way, when you fight, you will certainly cause a lot of noise. At that time, you may hurt the innocent, and then I will be guilty." The little monk frowned.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not for you to kill!" Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    In fact, the little monk is very good everywhere, but he''s a little bit coy and doesn''t look like a man at all.


    The little monk sighed and said, "even if I didn''t kill people, if they died for me, I''ve been guilty." This is the reason why I don''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of me.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "there''s not so much to do. Just kill him."


    It''s not that Xiao Yao is so arrogant. He is mainly a practitioner of Linghe realm. He really can''t see each other.


    Now Xiao Yao''s Yulong Jue is already a heavenly mental skill. In addition, his cultivation has entered a half step spirit sea. If even master huaikong in the spirit River realm can''t solve it, he might as well go to bed early and wash up.


    The little monk saw that Xiao Yao was full of confidence, and he didn''t say anything more. He just thought that the big deal was that he would take his hand to suppress the master huaikong, and then Xiao Yao would do the same.


    Walking into the temple, Xiao Yao still couldn''t see through the little monk''s accomplishments and asked, "what''s the state of your strength?"


    The little monk shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    The little monk glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "I really don''t know what cultivation I am. I''m not a cultivator at all! I''m just a monk, a monk. "


    "..." Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth, "you are not a practitioner. Can you draw out the dragon spirit before?"


    "I don''t know." The little monk thought about it and said, "it''s from reading scriptures."


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to the little monk.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to understand. You all enter Taoism with martial arts. I enter Taoism with Buddhism." The little monk muttered.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand. Now he really can''t understand what the little monk said.


    Seeing Qin Rou, Xiao Yao was relieved and said, "Mom, wait for me at the foot of the mountain first."


    Qin Rou was a little puzzled. She looked at the little monk who had gone back and forth, and was even more puzzled.


    "Don''t we have to make a wish? Master huaikong has been waiting for me for a long time. " Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "do you know Master huaikong?"


    "Yes, he has been my mother''s good friend for many years." Qin Rou said with a smile, "last time I came, he was also responsible for receiving us."


    Xiao Yao could not help shivering.


    If the master huaikong is really a devil as the little monk said, wouldn''t they have been wandering around the gate of hell?


    At the thought of this, he was a little nervous.


    "In that case, please take me with you, madam." The little monk said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the little monk and was not happy. It was obvious that he didn''t want his mother to follow him.


    The little monk understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and said softly, "master Xiao, don''t worry. Since I''m still here, I can ensure the safety of my wife."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking: "with your strength, how about the master huaikong?"


    "..." the little monk thought for a long time and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao depressed way: "you this silent is what meaning?"


    The little monk said with a bitter face: "I just can''t think of a suitable adjective. If I want to kill him, it''s probably not right for a moment. I don''t have to do it..."


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that the little monk was so crazy!


    In the past, Xiao Yao thought that he was the kind of crazy to heinous people, now compared with Xiaohe Shangyi, he is a fart!


    "Are you sure you''re not bragging?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    The little monk was angry: "I am a monk!"


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    When entering the hall, a white faced monk has come to Qin rou.


    "Hello, benefactor. The abbot has been waiting for you for a long time." The white faced monk asked.


    Qin Rou was a little surprised and asked, "does the abbot know I''m back?"


    The white faced monk nodded.


    Qin Rou turned to Xiao Yao and said, "see? It''s said that master huaikong has become an immortal. Sure enough, he can foretell. "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and whispered to Xu SuGuan, the little monk beside him: "my mother has been standing at the gate of the temple for such a long time, and a fool knows that she''s coming!"


    Xu SuGuan did not comment and laughed. Everything was silent.


    Chinese people have a preconceived idea since ancient times.


    In Qin Rou''s heart, master huaikong is already extraordinary, so she naturally prefers to believe that master huaikong has great powers.


    A practitioner in the realm of Linghe can do nothing! The white faced monk looked curiously at Xu SuGuan, who was standing beside Xiao Yao. He couldn''t help asking, "benefactor, who is this?"¡° I came from the Jinchan temple to find master huaikong to discuss Zen Xu SuGuan put his hands together, lowered his head and said softly¡° On Zen? Jinchan temple The white faced monk frowned and was not happy£¨ Thank you brother Yang, the fourth leader of this book, for the monthly ticket support in the next ten years, and for the monthly ticket support of one''s bitter brother!)

 Chapter 973

    The white faced monk''s eyes were full of disdain.


    Obviously, he has regarded the other party as the kind of person who fish for fame.


    After all, the other person is only in his teens. As for the Jinchan temple, he has never heard of it. How can such a person be qualified to discuss Zen with his master? Don''t you just want to make a name for yourself? Such people, they see too much, which one is not directly driven out by them? But now this one is a little tricky. It seems that he was brought by Qin rou.


    In fact, they don''t know who Qin Rou is, but even master huaikong is polite when he sees Qin rou. Such a person is definitely not what they can offend.


    Thinking of this, he could only sigh helplessly. He believed that his master must be able to deal with this boy.


    After bringing Xiao Yao and others into master huaikong''s meditation room, the white faced monk left directly.


    Wearing a red cassock and sitting cross legged on the futon, master huaikong closed his eyes. On the wall behind him, there was a big Zen son.


    After Xiao Yao and others came in, master huaikong slowly opened his eyes and took a long breath.


    "Benefactor Qin, are you here?" The old monk raised his head. He looked kind-hearted and kind-hearted. His white eyebrows were quite long. There was a string of Buddhist beads hanging around his neck. He was a little fat.


    "Master huaikong, Qin Rou brought her son to Huaiyuan." Qin Rou said with a smile.


    "Well, come with me." Master huaikong stood up, took Qin Rou and others out of the Zen room and walked towards the main hall.


    On the way, Xiao Yao looked at Xu SuGuan and said with a smile, "you really didn''t cheat me. This old monk is really a master of Linghe realm. Hey, it''s interesting that the secular world has such great power. They don''t know about the Dragon protection hall. If they know, it''s a good thing to say that Zhuge Huotian was the first person in the secular world?"


    The old monk has made Xiao Yao more alert. He is clearly a practitioner of Linghe realm. As a result, he doesn''t even know how deep he is hiding. What''s the purpose of hiding so deep? If we say that the old monk just doesn''t want to get involved with the secular world, it seems that it''s unreasonable and too stiff.


    But now no matter how to guess, it''s still a conjecture. There''s no way to guess. Since that''s the case, Xiao Yao is too lazy to kill those brain cells. He just needs to wait for Xu SuGuan to do it.


    After entering the main hall, Qin Rou honestly burned incense and gave back her wish. Xiao Yao stood aside and winked at Xu SuGuan, indicating that the other side was ready to take action. He and Xu SuGuan looked like they had nothing else to focus on, but stood aside honestly. Finally, he was relieved.


    "The wrong way." He said softly.


    Xiao Yaozu glanced at him. His eyes were full of curiosity. He didn''t understand the meaning of the two words Xu SuGuan had just spat out.


    "Who are you?" At this time, master huaikong turned his face and looked at Xu SuGuan. Generally speaking, when two monks meet and ask each other''s source, they all use "mage" to match. However, in master huaikong''s opinion, the little monk in white in front of him obviously does not deserve his honorific title.


    "I''m from Jinchan temple." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    "Jinchan temple?" Master huaikong shook his head. "I haven''t heard of it."


    Xu SuGuan just laughed and didn''t take over.


    The master huaikong continued: "what''s the meaning of the crooked way just now?"


    "There are three Buddha statues in the hall, including Oriental pharmacist Buddha, central Sakyamuni Buddha and Western Amitabha Buddha. The three Buddha statues have no Buddha spirit, and the Buddha is not here. What else do you want to believe in? " Xu SuGuan looked at master huaikong and said with a smile.


    Master huaikong''s face changed slightly. It was obvious that what Xu SuGuan said just now made him unable to keep calm.


    But in the end, he was an old man. He soon recovered and was not easy to detect.


    "The Buddha is not here, but in the heart," he asked


    "If there is no Buddha in your heart, where is it?"


    "When you say that there is no Buddha in your heart, it is true that there is no Buddha. When I say that there is Buddha in your heart, it is true that there is Buddha."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu SuGuan and master huaikong, his face was not calm.


    The monk''s quarrel is still fierce. It sounds like talking about Zen. People who don''t know think they are talking about tongue twisters?


    Qin Rou also noticed something was wrong. She turned around and looked at Xu SuGuan. Then she looked at master huaikong. Her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Master huaikong finally stopped. He looked at Xu SuGuan, his eyes suddenly became cold.


    Xu Su Guan turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said with a smile, "benefactor Xiao, you didn''t ask me before. How can you prove that this guy is not a good man? It''s very simple. Just smash the three Buddha statues. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head hard: "do not do not do, although I do not believe in ghosts and gods, but this kind of immoral things I can not do ah!"


    He felt that the little monk was so bad that he let himself smash the Buddha statue.


    How did he come up with it?


    Xu SuGuan could not laugh or cry, and said: "you can rest assured that these three Buddha statues have no Buddha spirit."


    Xiao Yao poked his head and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Xu Su Guan sighed and said, "you can smash it. Forget it. Since you don''t want to, I''ll do it."


    "Presumptuous!" Master huaikong''s eyes became cold and said angrily, "even if you are the one brought by benefactor Qin, you can''t be so unreasonable. This is the important place of Buddhism. Can you make trouble?"


    Qin Rou was also a little worried. She quickly asked, "little master, what do you mean?"


    Xu was not moved, but sighed.


    "I didn''t think you were a good person before, but now I praise you. You should go to hell." With these words, Xu Su Guan raised his hand and hit one of the statues with a golden light.


    "Presumptuous!" Master huaikong''s face finally changed. He slapped Xu SuGuan in the face.


    "You''re being presumptuous!" Xu SuGuan was furious and gently brushed his sleeve. Master huaikong''s body had already fallen out and fell to the ground.


    At this time, other monks in Shanshui Temple rushed over.


    "Master!"


    "Abbot!"


    Hundreds of monks gather together, more and more.


    "Come on, take these people for me!" Master huaikong roared.


    There are also some pilgrims who don''t know where they are, especially when they see a Buddha statue blown up in the main hall.


    Who''s here? How dare you be so presumptuous in Shanshui temple?


    The pilgrims, all with angry faces, came up to him and scolded him.


    There are all kinds of ugly words.


    Xu SuGuan was not moved. He just quietly looked at the exploded Buddha statue. Even Xiao Yao was deeply moved at this time.


    In that Buddha statue, there are hundreds of skulls and some decaying skulls.


    "This... What is this for?" Qin Rou''s face is dull. If it''s not because she''s used to big waves, ordinary people may have fainted at this time.


    Xu Su Guan turned to look at Xiao Yao, put his hands together, and said in a low voice, "benefactor Xiao, isn''t that enough?"


    Xiao Yao wants to take a deep breath, think or forget it, the stench in the air makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "What does the old monk want to do?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Use magic to absorb the power of belief, so that you can break through your cultivation faster." Xu SuGuan said with a sneer.


    "So are the other two Buddhas?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Su Guan nodded.


    Xiao Yao''s scalp is numb.


    How many people have to be killed?


    "It''s no wonder that before, there was news that people would suddenly disappear from Shanshui temple. Now it seems that it can be explained clearly." Qin Rou gave a bitter smile and said, "I think it''s someone who met an old fairy here and got the way."


    Thinking of her respect for master huaikong before, Qin Rou feels a little nauseous.


    After the monks rushed in, they saw that their heads were all over the floor, and they were all stunned. Many timid monks had already cried out.


    There are also some pilgrims who originally planned to watch the scene, and they are even more shocked when they see this scene.


    "Master, this is..." a monk looked at master huaikong and asked.


    "Magic, this is magic! All these people are demons. We must take them down and do justice for heaven! " Master huaikong said, biting his teeth.


    "Monster! There are really monsters


    Those people obviously believe in master huaikong who is like a living Buddha in their heart.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Those monks have rushed at Xiao Yao and others.


    It was at this time that Xu SuGuan, the young monk, took another step forward, and his body burst out with golden light.


    In the golden light, there was an ancient Buddha with a lamp.


    Those monks who had planned to kill the monster immediately took their heads and bowed.


    "My Buddha is merciful!"


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. He really felt a very soft and special Qi on Xu SuGuan. It seems that he underestimated Xu SuGuan before.


    "Today, I, Xu SuGuan, change the spirit of resentment in the hall like reincarnation with a hundred years of cultivation." Xu''s voice was not loud, but it came into everyone''s ears.


    Every word sounds so clear.


    "My Buddha is merciful..."


    Master huaikong was stunned.


    No one thought that the little monk had such ability.


    "Don''t believe him, he''s a monster!" Master huaikong said angrily.


    But even if he jumped up and down, the monks did not intend to stand up.


    Buddha is in front of us. Why don''t you believe it?


    At this time, the other two Buddha statues burst out after shining a golden light, and countless skulls fell out. The whole hall is shrouded by the essence of Xu SuGuan''s body. The monks also accompanied Xu SuGuan to recite the sutras¡° Die for me Master huaikong finally couldn''t bear it and ran forward. Without saying a word, Xiao Yao stood in front of him and kicked master huaikong out¡° Is the dog jumping over the wall Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "so anxious to die?" Master huaikong flew out of the hall. When he got up, he caught a female pilgrim by his side. He put his hand on the head of the female pilgrim and said, "Xiao Yao, I know you have resisted nuclear weapons, controlled the secluded world, and destroyed the No. 3 Military Region of Yingguo. I know that I am not your opponent, but if you force me, I will also let these people be buried with me!" Xiao Yao has a headache. He should have chopped master huaikong to death before he knew the other party would be so extreme. Now, even if Xu SuGuan didn''t say anything, the Pilgrims and monks all saw the true face of master huaikong. Will living Buddha threaten others with the life of pilgrims?

 Chapter 974

    Master huaikong is really desperate.


    Before he saw Xiao Yao, he was very nervous and knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the other party. When Xu SuGuan made a move, his face changed greatly. It seemed that the little monk who was not twenty could be so powerful. How could he win in the face of such an opponent? Win with what?


    In desperation, he had to choose such an extreme way. Although he knew that if he did it, he would never be able to clean it up again, but now he still had so much to manage? Is there anything more important in this world than saving your life for the time being?


    Around the Pilgrims and monks, one by one with huaikong master opened the distance.


    Xiao Yao walked out of the hall, looked at master huaikong and said, "aren''t all monks compassionate? You are not merciful at all


    Master huaikong''s eyes at Xiao Yao almost burst out fire.


    "Xiao Yao, we have no injustice and no enmity. Why do you have to come to my trouble?" Master huaikong''s voice was shaking when he spoke. I don''t know whether it was because of his fear or his anger.


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha." Xiao Yao said, "don''t you understand that?"


    "Fart!" Master huaikong said maliciously, "I''ve read the Scriptures for many years, but I haven''t read a paradise."


    Xiao Yao sighed. No wonder Xu SuGuan said before that this guy is stubborn and can''t be changed.


    Now it seems that it is.


    At this time, a golden light suddenly darts out of the hall and directly blows master huaikong out. Xiao Yao takes advantage of the situation and reaches out his hand to pull the female pilgrim behind him. At the same time, he claps it out with one palm, and a white flame directly devours master huaikong.


    After the fire disappeared, master huaikong also disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    "Amitabha." Xu Su Guan read a Buddha''s name, walked up to Xiao Yao and said, "thank you, benefactor Xiao."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "if I know that master huaikong is such a virtue, even if you don''t speak, I will kill him."


    Xu Su Guan just laughed and sighed. He turned around and looked at the Shanshui temple. His face looked helpless.


    "It used to be a Shanshui temple, but now it''s full of resentment. Ah..."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "you must have a way."


    Xu SuGuan gave a smile, a little under his feet, and his body had already soared.


    His body was still shining with gold.


    Many people have taken out their mobile phones and started shooting at Xu SuGuan.


    An old monk in his seventies took out a Nokia with a camera from his clothes. The camera also aimed at Xu SuGuan in mid air.


    Xiao Yao squints at Xu Su Guan in the air. He can feel that Xu Su Guan''s body is sending out a soft Qi.


    "Is this Buddha Qi?" Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    Qin Rou didn''t know when she came to Xiao Yao. She looked at Xu SuGuan, the little monk in the sky. After thinking about it, she asked, "this little monk, what is sacred?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not easy." Xiao Yao said, "at least, compared with the master huaikong, he is more like an eminent monk."


    Qin Rou heard Xiao Yao mention these, is a burst of anger: "Kui I also dedicated to restore it."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what the little monk was doing at this time, but when Xu SuGuan landed on the ground again and stood in front of Xiao Yao, he realized that the resentment around him seemed to have dissipated.


    "Benefactor Xiao, I have to go." Xu said.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "if I want to see you..."


    "Just crush the Bodhi." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "isn''t this a waste of human feelings?"


    "Ha ha! Since that''s the case, I don''t think it''s good to see you again every time we meet. " The little monk said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully. It seems that it is true.


    At this time, the pilgrims, one by one, seemed to be mad and rushed towards Xu SuGuan.


    "Master! Take me as an apprentice


    "Master, you help me to calculate whether my daughter-in-law is a child or a daughter?"


    "Master, how old can I live?"


    "Master, I..."


    Xu SuGuan was sweating. He waved his hand to Xiao Yao, and then he turned into a white light and flew away.


    All those pilgrims could do was to feel remorse and hate themselves for not seizing the opportunity before.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry either.


    It''s just that Xiao Yao originally planned to ask more about his old father. It just depends on the situation just now. It''s no good if Xu SuGuan doesn''t go.


    After Xu SuGuan left, the Pilgrims'' eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    Before, master huaikong had already shaken out Xiao Yao''s secret.


    It turns out that this seemingly insignificant guy in front of us is the fierce man who has made a lot of trouble in Eagle kingdom? Although there were many videos on the Internet before, it was difficult for them to see Xiao Yao''s face clearly because of the distance. Moreover, even if they saw Xiao Yao''s face, they couldn''t believe that such a person would really appear around them, just like an ordinary people passing by a star one day. They just felt that the other person looked like him, But I''m not sure.


    Seeing that those people were still planning to rush to themselves, Xiao Yao only said one word, which made all of them stop, and even subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    "Those who are not afraid of death can come here."


    "..." this sentence is fatal to those pilgrims.


    Xiao Yao turns around and goes down the mountain with Qin rou. The pilgrims can only watch from a distance and dare not follow.


    "Do you have to be so fierce, you child?" Walking down the mountain, Qin Rou complained.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "Mom, you saw before that mysterious little monk was scared away by these people. What else can I do?"


    Qin Rou thinks about it and thinks it''s the same.


    "Xiao Yao, can''t you fly? Take me down with you. " Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and said with a smile, "didn''t you need it before?"


    Qin Rou said angrily, "before, I thought that we would go up and be more religious. Do you think it''s necessary now?"


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks it''s the truth, so he grabs Qin Rou''s arm directly, and the aura runs in his body. Almost in the blink of an eye, he has reached the foot of the mountain.


    After landing, Qin Rou hasn''t recovered from her previous shock. "It''s so nice to fly!" Qin Rou breathed, "I haven''t had a good experience yet. Let''s fly again. Slow down!"


    Xiao Yaogang is ready to run Lingqi, Qin Rou suddenly shakes her head: "forget it, don''t want it."


    Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    Qin Rou opened the door, sat in the car, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you think your father can fly?"


    "According to the information I have now, he must be better than me. It''s natural that he can fly."


    "That''s good." Qin Rou smiles, just like a girl. She leans against the car window and says in a soft voice, "let him take me to fly and see the scenery in the sky with him."


    Xiao Yao


    Every woman has a girl feeling, regardless of age, as long as she thinks of the man she likes. Xiao Yao didn''t understand this before, but now he does.


    Driving back to Kyoto, it''s already night.


    The next day, a lot of videos appeared on the Internet, all about Xu SuGuan. Many people said that this was a living Buddha, punishing evil monks. Xiao Yao didn''t comment on this.


    Although he didn''t think that the young monk Xu SuGuan was a living Buddha, the strength Xu SuGuan showed was beyond his imagination.


    To this end, the No.1 leader also made a special call to Xiao Yao to ask him about Shanshui temple. After all, Shanshui temple is one of the three major Buddhist temples in China. Master huaikong is the first person in China''s Buddhism. Now he''s dead, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any ink. He simply told what happened in Shanshui Temple yesterday. After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, the No.1 leader was obviously a little surprised, and then he was furious: "I''ve seen master huaikong before, and I think he''s a good man. Now it seems that I''ve lost my eye sometimes! It''s just outrageous. Xiao Yao, you''ve made contributions to China again! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "chief, as long as you don''t blame me for killing people, you can."


    The No.1 leader laughed on the phone and said, "I dare not say anything else, but how many people like this you can kill. Even the No.1 leader of Huaxia, I have to have a sense of right and wrong. It''s too pedantic. It''s not a good thing after all."


    Xiao Yao has a better impression of the No. 1 chief.


    Then, the No. 1 leader brought a big news to Xiao Yao.


    "At this time, China is not peaceful again. Many werewolves and witches from Southeast Asia have begun to enter the Chinese border. They just don''t know what their purpose is. The Dragon protection hall is staring at them."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "what do they want to do when they come to China?"


    "I don''t know yet, but it''s certainly not a good thing." Chief one said.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Anyway, they haven''t done anything now. We can''t take measures directly. Let''s have a look first." No. 1 chief said, "they are good. If they really want to do something in China, we will never step back!"


    Xiao Yao still believes in the words of No. 1 chief.


    After hanging up, Hua Feifan called again.


    "Xiao Yao, is it time for us to start?" Hua Feifan asked, "don''t you have time to go to Shanshui temple?" Hua Feifan didn''t seem to be surprised to know what happened in Shanshui temple, but the little girl was too worried. After thinking about it, she found that there was nothing important in her life, so she nodded and agreed: "leave today."

 Chapter 975

    Anyway, it''s a matter of time to go to central China. Looking at Hua Feifan''s appearance, Xiao Yao estimates that if he doesn''t go, the girl will always be thinking about and chasing her. If he goes to the central China military region earlier, he will be able to send the little girl away.


    The central China military region is not far away from Kyoto. It''s five or six hours'' drive and more than ten kilometers away from the military region. Basically, as soon as I got off the train, there were more than ten military vehicles waiting for them.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He looked at Hua Feifan who was driving and asked, "what''s the situation? Do you have exercises in the central China military region today? "


    Look at Hua Feifan again, in fact, she is also at a loss at this time: "I don''t know, I haven''t heard about it. Besides, even if it''s really acting, it can''t be like this?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not eat pork can not see the pig run? The military exercises on TV are not like this!


    At this time, all the people on the military vehicle got out of the vehicle, one by one ready to go, walking in the front of an old man, Xiao Yao gave a simple glance, his eyes rested on his shoulder rank, high frightening.


    "Why is commander Li here?" Seeing the old man, Hua Feifan, standing beside Xiao Yao, directly widened his eyes.


    Xiao Yao picked his eyebrows a little and felt that the old man in front of him was the old commander in Hua Feifan''s mouth!


    "Xiao Yao, it''s not easy to see you!" The old commander went directly to Xiao Yao and took each other''s hand. He looked very excited.


    Xiao Yao gave a dry smile and said, "what are you excited about when you see me? If you are really excited, I am excited when I see you!"


    The old commander said with a smile: "that''s not the same. Your ability is much better than mine. In China, I don''t know how many Li commanders there are, but you have only one Xiao Yao!"


    Hua Feifan thinks that the old commander''s words are a little flattering to Xiao Yao, but when you think about it, what he said is quite reasonable.


    Huaxia does not know how many military regions there are, and each military region will have an old commander, but Xiao Yao, there is only one.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking: "old commander, what are you doing here? Is it a mission? "


    As soon as he asked this, Xiao Yao regretted it.


    Even if there is a mission, it doesn''t need the old commander to do it himself, does it?


    "Ha ha, we don''t have anything else. We just know you are coming here today, so we should come here to meet you." The old commander said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao has a big head.


    The old commander really gave himself enough face to send out so many big battles to meet him.


    It''s too face saving, isn''t it?


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Xiao Yao, get on the bus and let''s have a good chat!" The old commander took Xiao Yao into a military vehicle.


    Sitting in a military vehicle, Xiao Yao feels strange. This is his first time in a military vehicle.


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" The old commander sat beside Xiao Yao and asked.


    "It''s far from comfortable." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    The old commander laughed and said, "of course, we are not in the army for enjoyment. If we really want to enjoy it, we should not be soldiers. We are in the army. We can''t have any sweets."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Xiao Yao''s respect for Chinese soldiers is from the bottom of his heart.


    When I was a killer in the past, there was an unwritten hidden rule in the circle of killers. Compared with the tasks of other countries, the tasks of China are much more difficult and expensive. Unless they are expensive tasks, generally speaking, foreign killers are not willing to wade in China.


    It seems like a kind of ridicule to say that Chinese soldiers are doing the most deadly things with unimaginable allowances. But when Xiao Yao first heard these words, he was full of deep pride in his heart.


    Everyone will have a sense of national honor, even Xiao Yao is no exception.


    "Xiao Yao, when I knew what you did in Eagle country, I still didn''t believe it. After all, in my opinion, no matter how powerful a person is, it''s impossible to compete with a country. It''s only after I saw those videos that my outlook on life was overturned." The old commander looked at Xiao Yao with respect in his eyes. "In fact, I''ve seen some practitioners before. I know all the people in the Dragon protection hall, but they are far behind you!"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a straight face¡° It''s nothing. The world is so big, there will always be a few talented people. "


    The old commander said with a smile: "you are not a man of ability. You are a demigod."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said seriously: "old commander, if you really say that, you can look up to me too much. As you said before, when you heard about me, you thought it was incredible. But in fact, it happened. Now you think I''m like a demigod, because you know too little about it. When you know more about it later, you will find that, In fact, the boy named Xiao Yao is just ordinary. "


    The old commander was stunned at first, and then laughed¡° You boy, how afraid of being killed? " Xiao Yao thought about it and said: "since I went down the mountain, someone always wanted to kill me. I can''t help what other people say about me. After all, my mouth grows on other people. It''s good to praise me or hurt me. I''ll just listen to it! It''s all like this. People take you seriously. You can''t really take yourself seriously. " The old commander sighed and said, "in fact, everyone knows this truth, but if you really want to do it, it''s not so simple, people! There will be utilitarianism and vanity in life. It''s too hard to get rid of everything. " Xiao Yao nodded. What the old commander said was the truth, but whether others could do it or not, he couldn''t care. He could do it himself. When we got to the military region, the old commander took Xiao Yao around. In addition to the old commander, there are also several senior generals of the central China military region. These people are also curious about Xiao Yao and always want to ask some strange questions. Obviously, they are very curious about what Xiao Yao did in the eagle Kingdom, and they are also full of surprise about Xiao Yao''s identity as a practitioner. Although they had seen many practitioners before, they were all practitioners of the realm of vigor and Qi. Even Zhuge Huotian, the first person in China before, was just the peak of the realm of breaking heaven. After entering the realm of aura, he left the secular world directly¡° General Xiao, can you break the mountains and rivers? " A middle-aged man asked. Looking at the rank on his shoulder, he was also a major general. Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "I''m just a person. I''m afraid only God can do that."¡° Ha ha, in Yingguo before, you didn''t put up your hands and feet to destroy the No. 3 Military Region of Yingguo! If you do that again, it''s not impossible to level a mountain! " The middle-aged major general continued. Xiao Yao did not continue to answer this question. In fact, at the beginning, it was also because the seal of Raytheon contained the impact of the original nuclear explosion. It was not so easy to have another hand. Even if he was already a half step practitioner of Linghai realm, he consumed a lot of aura in his body. But in that case, Xiao Yao felt that he had to do it, On the one hand, we need to vent our anger; on the other hand, we need to give a warning to all those who are looking at us. He just wanted to tell those guys in the United States that you have nuclear weapons. I''m not at all empty. Although I don''t have nuclear weapons, I can still have a nuclear strike! How many military regions do you have? As long as your nuclear weapons don''t kill me, wait for me to level your military region. Xiao Yao''s actions did work. The eagle kingdom had no choice but to send Xiao Yao out of the eagle kingdom with a red face. Although the United States listed Xiao Yao as an extremely dangerous person, it would not have any direct conflict with Xiao Yao in a short time, unless they mastered all the situation and strength of Xiao Yao and thoroughly analyzed it, Only when you are sure of yourself can you do it. They are not a person, they are a country, they can''t do anything impulsively, they have to think carefully. As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is idle and painful. If the United States doesn''t come to trouble him, he won''t bother to find trouble for the United States¡° By the way, Xiao Yao, can you shoot? " The old commander asked suddenly. Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded¡° Ha ha, that''s good! Why don''t we compete and shoot? " The old commander laughed¡° General Xiao, don''t pay any attention to the old commander. He just wants to press your head and show his face. Otherwise, commander Li is not as good as you in any way. How embarrassing? "¡° That is, General Xiao, I dare not say anything else, but in terms of shooting, the old commander is definitely the top expert of Ding! "¡° Commander Li, how many years have you been a sniper? Now we have to shoot dozens of guns every day. Now we have to compete with Xiao Yao to shoot. Isn''t that bullying? " Xiao Yao smiles. Although these people are listening to help Xiao Yao speak, but in fact, the words are nothing more than that in shooting, Xiao Yao is definitely not the old commander''s opponent. Hua Feifan turned his lips and said in a low voice, "commander Li, if you really pull Xiao yaobi to shoot, you must let him."¡° It''s natural. " Commander Li nodded and shook his head again. "That''s no good. Xiao Yao has aura. Maybe a shot in the sky can control the bullet to pass through the target." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "commander Li, don''t worry, I won''t use aura." Xiao Yao''s words surprised those people. Commander Li also had a funny smile on his face. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "are you serious?" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "serious can''t be serious any more." If he had to shoot, even without aura, he was not afraid of anyone!

 Chapter 976

    Xiao Yao used to be an apprentice of the king of killers in his life. If it wasn''t for his short time in business and his quick departure, I''m afraid that the title of the king of killers would fall into his hands.


    In the past, three grandfathers commented on Xiao Yao, saying that the boy was born to be a killer. Whether it was shooting or assassination, or close combat, Xiao Yao was a first-class master.


    Kai is the old man himself. He is just a little more experienced and experienced. Compared with hard power, he feels a little inferior to Xiao Yao.


    Third grandfather is not the kind of person who likes to praise Xiao Yao. In his opinion, young people just can''t praise Xiao Yao every day. Otherwise, they have to raise their tails. This is a very dangerous thing. Once they are proud and start to be complacent, it''s dangerous.


    Xiaoyao is a smart man. He knows what kind of mentality he should keep under what kind of circumstances. Anyway, no matter when, Xiao Yao has never thought about whether he is really invincible. If one day he really has such an idea, his situation will become very dangerous.


    Be a man! It''s better to be afraid of death. Those who are afraid of death may not die, but those who are not afraid of death must die.


    There are still many soldiers training in the shooting range. Seeing commander Li and other senior generals coming, all the company commanders in the class have changed their faces. What''s the wind that can bring so many big people?


    "All rise!" A man with dark skin suddenly yelled in his throat.


    The soldiers who were still training or preparing for training all stood up, stopped their waists, and did not squint.


    "Well, you''re busy. I just came here to play target. It''s not the first time." Commander Li said with a smile.


    In fact, the eyes of more soldiers fall on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is a stranger to them, but he can be accompanied by so many people, and even walk side by side with Commander Li. It can be imagined that the other side is definitely not ordinary people.


    People began to guess the identity of Xiao Yao, even the company commander and monitor, no exception.


    Commander Li looked at Xiao Yao standing beside him and whispered, "are you sure you are successful? There are so many people watching. If you just come to the military region, you''d better show your strength. These people are all hard but not soft. If you talk to them well, they won''t give you much face. But if you can crush them with your strength, they will be convinced of you one by one. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''ve practiced before."


    Commander Li sighs. He feels that Xiao Yao is really a confident man. If Xiao Yao wants to use his aura, he may really win. However, if he does not rely on his own strength, he is not optimistic about Xiao Yao. You know, sharpshooters are fed by countless bullets. Even he has to practice his guns every day, Practicing gun is like practicing kung fu. If you don''t advance, you will retreat.


    At first, he wanted to persuade Xiao Yao, but he just looked at Xiao Yao''s attitude. After all, he said what he should say. If he said too much, maybe Xiao Yao would think that he looked down on him. Not only could he not get good advice, but he was disgusting. After living for a long time, he understood what he could say on what occasion.


    When the target is ready, the middle-aged major general who spoke before sent two sniper guns.


    "How far is it?" Commander Li glanced at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "let''s have a thousand meters." "Yes?" Driver Li was a little surprised. Xiao Yao said that the distance was just the effective range of the two sniper guns placed in front of them. However, he just took it as a coincidence and didn''t think Xiao Yao knew much about sniper guns.


    It''s just that Xiao Yao challenges 1000 meters, which makes him a little surprised. Is it the bravery of skilled artists or the fearlessness of ignorant people?


    "General Xiao, I think it''s better to start from 100 meters." The middle-aged major general whispered.


    Obviously, he and commander Li have the same idea. They don''t want Xiao Yao to make a fool of himself.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "after 100 meters, it''s still one kilometer."


    Then he looked at commander Li again and continued: "100 meters is not difficult for commander Li, is it?"


    Commander Li sighed, looked at the middle-aged major general and said, "get ready."


    "Good." The middle-aged major general looked at Xiao Yao and found that he didn''t change his mind and didn''t say much.


    The young soldiers were already talking about it.


    "I''ll go. Who is this kid? Why do you want to compete with Commander Li? "


    "Ha ha, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! But it''s not easy for people to see. It''s probably the second generation of officials or the second generation of the army. "


    "Even if it''s really the second generation of officials or the second generation of the army, there''s no reason for commander Li to be accompanied by so many people, right? What a big face? "


    Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear to these comments.


    Commander Li frowned.


    A subtle change of expression on commander Li''s face can be regarded as a message.


    Before that, the dark company commander scolded and said, "shut up


    The young soldiers hushed up.


    Two red flags have been erected on the top of the mountain 1000 meters away.


    "Are you sure it''s ok?" Commander Li picked up the sniper gun in his hand and said with a smile, "however, even if I can''t hit it, it''s OK. Even if I''m a thousand meters away, I''m only 50% sure."


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods, but he doesn''t speak.


    Commander Li sighed in his heart and didn''t speak at last.


    Commander Li slowly lay on the ground, put up the sniper gun and adjusted the angle.


    Before preparing to shoot, the most important thing is to adjust your breathing, and start to control the wind direction and calculate the wind force. These subtle factors will determine the final bullet route. As a veteran sniper, these must be taken into account.


    This will take a long time. If you hold the gun all the time, it is easy to cause angle deviation. When shooting, the huge recoil of the sniper gun will also cause certain interference, so it is a very wise choice to put the sniper gun on the ground.


    After about five minutes, the old commander pulled the trigger, a bullet burst out, the red flag in the distance suddenly moved, and there was a big black hole, which was hard to see with the naked eye.


    "Great


    "Commander Li is mighty!"


    "Old and strong!"


    Even the young soldiers clapped hard at this time.


    The old commander stood up, wiped the sweat on his forehead, gave a bitter smile, and said, "it''s really a physical work. It''s too frustrating."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "commander Li is a good shooter. One shot! And it''s in the center of the flag. "


    Commander Li was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to see his intention.


    In fact, it''s not very difficult for commander Li to hit the flag, but he added some difficulties to himself, that is, he must shoot in the center of the flag. In this way, it''s much more difficult. Fortunately, if he succeeds, even if he doesn''t succeed, he won''t get to the range of the flag.


    "General Xiao, it''s your turn." The old commander said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, directly picked up the sniper rifle, did not intend to lie down.


    Commander Li twitched a little at the corner of his mouth, sighed in his heart, thinking that Xiao Yao was still young and full of vigour. He had always been plain sailing and a little conceited.


    Even he, a sniper who has not known for many years, has to find a good shooting point first. Even he, a sniper who has not known for many years, has to find a good shooting point first.


    In a few seconds, Xiao Yao fired directly.


    When the bullet was fired, the flag disappeared directly in the forest one thousand meters away.


    "Well?" Commander Li''s face changed greatly.


    "Why? What about the flag¡° Someone asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao put the sniper gun aside, looked at commander Li, said with a smile: "old commander, this should be my win?"


    Before the old commander spoke, a young soldier began to shout: "why do you win! I don''t know where the flag is. Who knows if you hit it? "


    When he finished, he found that people around him looked at him like an idiot.


    He is full of unconvinced, no good airway: "am I wrong?"


    "Ha ha, tie Zhu, are you really stupid or fake stupid? You know there''s no flag? Don''t you think about where the flag is? "


    "I don''t know!" The soldier called tie Zhu shook his head.


    Commander Li took a deep breath and vomited out again.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with awe in his eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, tell me the truth, you really didn''t use your magic power?" Commander Li couldn''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "old commander, you can rest assured. Since I said I don''t need aura, it''s useless. If I really want to use it, I can make a hole in the flag without a gun."


    After thinking about it, commander Li thought that what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable, but he just couldn''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao continued: "in fact, before you shot, I had observed the angle and wind direction, so some time was saved. Otherwise, I dare not shoot so fast. In addition, it is better to shoot faster than to hesitate too long. After all, in real combat, no target will give me enough time to prepare."


    Commander Li gave a bitter smile, nodded and arched his hand at Xiao Yao: "that''s right. I''ve been taught!"


    Why did the flag disappear?


    Xiao Yao''s previous bullet did not hit the flag, but it directly interrupted the flagpole.


    The flagpole is just a small bamboo pole. Even in the sniper mirror, it''s difficult to see clearly. The vision requirement is too high. Even if you really see clearly, it''s very difficult to aim at such a small target. There is a slight gap of one centimeter, and the bullet can''t hit.


    He, commander Li, is there any reason why he is not convinced?

 Chapter 977

    Before, although commander Li thought Xiao Yao was an expert, he also thought Xiao Yao was impetuous and young and frivolous. But now, it seems that he realized how naive his previous ideas were. Where is he young and frivolous? It''s totally true!


    Although commander Li can''t know whether Xiao Yao has used the aura in his body, as Xiao Yao said, if he really wants to use the aura in his body, maybe he can''t use the sniper gun at all. Thinking of other people''s previous performance, commander Li thinks that Xiao Yao is full of confidence at the beginning, otherwise he won''t ask for one kilometer directly.


    After that, commander Li followed Xiao Yao and asked a lot of questions about shooting. Xiao Yao said everything. A few words convinced all the people who accompanied him. Although not all of them were snipers, they still had some basic knowledge. Some of Xiao Yao''s opinions were unique and gave them a new feeling, All the puzzles in my mind have been solved.


    Because Xiao Yao used to be a killer, he didn''t have so many rules. As a professional killer, how could he have so many shooting requirements? There is only one purpose, that is to accomplish the task.


    So Xiao Yao''s shooting style is more direct.


    At noon, Xiao Yao also had a meal in the central China military region.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao also took commander Li to have a good chat.


    "Commander Li, you know what it means. In fact, when I come to the central China military region, that is to say, I''ll take a form and get a rank. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll definitely come over. You can give me your orders then." Xiao Yao looked at commander Li and said with a smile.


    Commander Li gave a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao''s words are comfortable to listen to, but the meaning is also very straightforward. This is to tell commander Li that if there is nothing important, don''t disturb him, and he doesn''t have time to run here every day. Although he knew the above meaning, commander Li couldn''t stand it if he said it so directly. But soon, he showed a smile and laughed. Compared with those guys who have been lying around all day, Xiao Yao''s direct character is not bad. At least it suits his taste!


    "Yes, I see what you mean, but you have to stay here one more day? There are still many scenic spots in Haicheng. I''ll let Hua Feifan take you out for a walk. Isn''t that too much? " Commander Li said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it. Commander Li had already agreed to his request. If he refused such a small matter, it would be wrong. Besides, there was nothing important about him now, so he nodded directly.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I have something to ask you." Commander Li said suddenly.


    The expression on his face quickly became serious.


    Xiao Yao is silent for a moment, ask a way: "you say."


    "I just want to know, is there any way for ordinary people to become practitioners like you?" Commander Li laughed awkwardly.


    In fact, before commander Li spoke, Xiao Yao had already guessed what the other party wanted to ask.


    "In fact, the No. 1 leader in Kyoto also told me about this issue." Xiao Yao said, "but the answer I gave him was that although it was possible, some of the young soldiers could help them. It would do great harm to the soldiers themselves, and even reduce their original life expectancy. After all, they have passed the most suitable age, but now they are a little different."


    Listen to Xiao Yao half a sentence before, commander Li is still full of disappointment, but at the end, commander Li is full of expectation.


    "There''s a way?"


    "Yes, but the quota is limited. The maximum number of people can only be ten." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ten? That''s enough! " Commander Li said, and carefully asked, "this will not cause them any bad side effects?"


    "Now that I''ve come forward, I won''t." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, this matter also involves a secret of mine, but it''s OK to say it now. In Xianren mountain of Haitian city, I set up a spirit gathering array. If ordinary people eat my elixir and continue to practice there, they don''t dare to say anything else, but they still have a good chance to become practitioners of breaking heaven."


    "The realm of breaking heaven?" Commander Li was a little surprised and said, "I remember that Zhuge, the former Emperor of the people, burned the sky. It seems that he was the practitioner of breaking the sky? At that time, he seems to have been the first master in China. "


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Commander Li was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t worry. I will keep this secret for you absolutely!" Commander Li said.


    To be honest, in fact, he was very moved. Although he didn''t know much about the secret of Xianren mountain in Haitian city, if this news was spread, it would cause a sensation in the world. It is said that everyone is innocent and guilty. If you let others know, I''m afraid you will try every means to sneak into the immortal mountain to spy.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "commander Li has a heart."


    In fact, since he has told the secret to commander Li, it means that Xiao Yao has no fear. How dare ordinary people pry into the secret of Xianren mountain? If they are not careful, they will be killed directly by him.


    It''s a blessed place for Xiao Yao and the people around him, but it''s a forbidden place for some people with bad intentions. When has he been kind to his enemies? Zijinmen, hongjianzong and Yingguo are the same. But what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that at this time, there were really some people with bad intentions close to the immortal mountain. The two witches of Lao Tzu in Southeast Asia, or in other words, the head lowering witches. One was about forty years old, and another was sixty or seventy years old. He was bent, thin, short, dark, and had a small goatee¡° Alma, are you sure there are energy fluctuations here? " The middle-aged man frowned and looked at the old man beside him¡° Sure The old man put a golden light in his eyes and said, "I can feel that there is a lot of aura in it. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that there is such a geomantic treasure land in the Chinese secular world." The old man burst out laughing¡° The secular world? " The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said, "even if you don''t say it, I can feel the existence of array here. Do you think people in the secular world can have such great ability? Who knows if this is a good place for the secret world? " The old man shook his head, coughed a few times and said, "it''s not possible. I''ve been observing here for a long time, and I haven''t seen any practitioners coming in and out. Moreover, the residents nearby all say that there is a villa area above the immortal mountain, which is built by a company in Haitian city. Which sect do you think will build the villa area here?" The middle-aged man turned his eyes and nodded his head. He recognized the old man''s words. But he also had some curiosity in his heart. He also asked the curiosity in his heart: "since it is like this, how can there be array here?"¡° I don''t know The old man said with a smile, "this is the place we need to explore! In our country, there is no such good place for cultivation. Although there are many places in China, they are all the sites of those secluded sects. If we enter rashly, we will not be able to get out. This is not the case here. "¡° OK, let''s go in and have a look! " The middle-aged man took a deep breath and made up his mind. If he could really control this place, he and the old man around him would like to become a real wizard king, just around the corner¡° If the spirit array wants to break, it will probably take some time. Just wait for me When he spoke, the old man had taken out two bones with strange words from his pocket and began to calculate the way of entering the array. He wandered around and didn''t know what to observe. Although the middle-aged man''s witchcraft was better than the old man, he was a layman in breaking the array. He also understood that if it wasn''t for Alma''s lack of self-confidence in his own strength, he would not have to pull himself up and let himself have a share. After all, in Southeast Asia, they were in the opposite camp. After waiting for more than half an hour, the old man sat on the ground and breathed a long sigh. His forehead was full of sweat, and his whole body seemed to collapse¡° What''s the result? " The middle-aged man came up to him and asked. The old man looked at him, shook his head, sighed again, and said, "I can only say that there are some eyebrows. It will take some time to untie this array. It seems that the man who laid this array is really an expert in the world!" The middle-aged man listened to the old man''s words, frowned and said: "it seems that the other side is not what we can provoke." After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, the old man sneered and said, "Mahan, when are you so timid? What''s more, even if the opponent is really a master of array arrangement, his fighting ability may not be very strong! Don''t you understand that? Even if the other side is really a master, so what? When have we ever been afraid of Chinese practitioners? What''s more, how much risk you take, how much reward you get. Don''t you understand that? " The middle-aged man Ma Han thought in his heart, the truth is clear, if it''s just a simple adventure, he naturally doesn''t care, but if he takes his own life, it''s not worth the loss. The psychological activities of these two people are somewhat complicated. For example, they are like two thieves who are going to steal, but they are worried about whether there will be a group of people in the master''s home. In addition, they have to worry about whether the police will come here to catch them. The reason for them to take risks is that there is endless gold in the master''s house! After some careful consideration, Mahan still bit his teeth: "dry! You should seize the time to break the array. Hum, no matter who is inside, since this place is targeted by us, it''s our territory! " Now it''s full of pride.

 Chapter 978

    Haicheng harbor at night, listening to the waves, blowing the sea breeze, this is a kind of enjoyment.


    Xiao Yao looked at the distance, the sea and the sky were dark.


    Hua Feifan stood beside him and said with a smile, "how about the scenery of Haicheng


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, there''s nothing good to see here. People will be depressed after too long." Hua Feifan said with a cough.


    If you think about it carefully, some lovelorn people often come to the seaside to watch the darkness. After a long time, the originally depressed mood will become more and more depressed. At that time, they will even jump into the sea directly. This is definitely not a suitable place to relax.


    With a smile on his face, Xiao Yao said, "it''s their own poor psychological quality. Even if they are dark and can''t see anything, the sun rises here, isn''t it?"


    Hua Feifan said with a smile, "not everyone has your idea."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Xiao Yao, can I ask you some questions?" Hua Feifan asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, glanced at Hua Feifan and asked, "let''s make it clear first. Is it you or the central China military region that you are asking questions from?"


    "Is there any difference?" Hua Feifan asked curiously


    "Of course, if you have any questions that you want to ask me, I can brag with you if I have nothing to do. But if you help the military region to ask me, I have to be realistic. If I brag, what do you do?" Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Hua Feifan


    "Let''s take it as my own question." Hua Feifan thought about it and said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "if you want to ask something, please ask quickly. Don''t wait for me to answer."


    Hua Feifan white eyes Xiao Yao, asked: "I''m just very curious, for a girl, go to Eagle country to take such a big risk, is it worth it?"


    Xiao Yao looks at Hua Feifan. He probably didn''t expect that the girl would ask such a question.


    Generally, girls of this age are romantics?


    "You don''t think I should?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "From an objective point of view, you should not do this when you don''t know whether you can withstand the nuclear bombing of Yingguo. Moreover, you could have avoided nuclear weapons, but you still chose to be tough. These are not what I can understand." Hua Feifan said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "since you don''t understand, don''t think about it."


    Hua Feifan: "she looks at Xiao Yao with a rather resentful look.


    Before he said he wanted to ask questions, he also agreed, but now he asked them, and he didn''t want to answer them. Isn''t that funny?


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, I''m not unwilling to talk to you, but since you can have doubts about this kind of problem, obviously even if I really talk to you, you can''t understand it for a while and a half. In this case, you have to know what to do with the answer?"


    "Are you really such an impulsive person?" Hua Feifan asked.


    "Why can''t I be impulsive?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "I''m also a person. I''m a man. Is it hard for me that all my women have been taken away, and I still look like I don''t know? What''s more, if I can''t even protect the people around me, what kind of cultivator should I be? I''m ashamed of myself when it comes out. "


    Hua Feifan sighed, did not continue to ask questions.


    "Let''s go back." Xiao Yao said.


    Hua Feifan nodded, but just as they were about to leave, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and his eyes fell on a girl in a white skirt not far away.


    Hua Feifan followed Xiao Yao''s eyes and frowned: "you are a big turnip! There are so many good-looking girls at home. Now they can''t open their eyes when they see the beautiful ones. "


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said, "I''m in your heart. That''s who I am."


    Hua Feifan is not smiling: "isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to say something, but there was a plop.


    The girl in the white dress jumped directly into the sea.


    "Ah Hua Feifan laughs and is about to save people without saying a word.


    "Don''t go!" Xiao Yao frowned and wanted to hold Hua Feifan.


    "What are you talking about? That''s human life Hua Feifan broke away from Xiao Yao and jumped into the sea.


    "What a silly girl." Xiao Yao sighed, "big chest without brain, small chest with no brain?"


    Although he said that, he couldn''t ignore Hua Feifan.


    When Hua Feifan was about to get close to the white dress girl, her brain suddenly sent a dangerous signal.


    Hua Feifan''s heart trembled slightly, but he didn''t think so much at the moment, just wanted to quickly pull the white skirt girl to his side. Just as she reached out to catch the girl, a blue light suddenly flashed in front of her.


    "Go Xiao Yao yelled angrily, took Hua Feifan''s arm and pulled her out of the sea.


    At this time, there was a loud "bang" in his ear, and a flash of fire came out of the sky. Xiao Yao used his aura to block the heat wave of the explosion outside, and he took Hua Feifan back to the shore.


    Standing on the bank, looking at the fire that was soon extinguished, Hua Feifan''s eyes were blank, obviously not recovered from the previous shock.


    Xiao Yao took off his coat and put it on Hua Feifan. He stood beside her and said with a smile, "I told you not to go. Why are you so disobedient?"


    Hua Feifan asked in a trembling voice, "is that a human bomb?"


    "Almost." Xiao Yao nodded, "although I don''t know the origin and purpose of the other party, I don''t care. Anyway, I have so many enemies. I don''t know how many people want to kill me in this world. It''s also wrong. People may come to you!"


    Hua Feifan bit his lip and asked, "you already know?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel something''s wrong. So I took a look at that woman. I''m just a practitioner and not an immortal. How can I know everything?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Hua Feifan''s heart is still palpitating.


    She knew that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, she would have become a corpse.


    She had no idea that the white dress girl with a wonderful figure had a bomb on her body. When she was close to her, she directly chose to pull her to die together.


    "Is there a feeling of numbness in the scalp?" Xiao Yao joked.


    Hua Feifan sighed and did not speak.


    "Go back. It''s not safe here." Xiao Yao said, although he doesn''t care, but God knows if there will be a second corpse here? Even if such an explosion can''t do him any harm, he has to think about Hua Feifan around him! If something really happened to Hua Feifan, or if he was present, would he still have to fight with him?


    "What about this side?" Hua Feifan asked.


    "It seems that this is not the business of your military region, is it?" Xiao Yao said, "what''s more, can you change your character? I know that as a soldier, he must save people in such a situation, but can''t you hear me out? If it''s really no problem, I''ll do it, and I''ll get you? "


    Hua Feifan''s face is a little red.


    Xiao Yao said nothing more and left with his hands behind.


    Hua Feifan quickly followed up and said, "when I get back to the military area command, I''ll arrange someone to find out this matter!"


    Xiao Yao also ignored her.


    In his opinion, since the other party dares to do such a thing, it''s clear that they don''t worry about being investigated, and there won''t be any clues left. The woman carrying the bomb before is small, but now there is no residue left. Even if we really want to investigate, where should we start? Of course, these words, Xiao Yao is put in mind, did not say, lest hit Hua Feifan''s enthusiasm.


    This matter will leave some psychological shadow for Hua Feifan. If we don''t check it, it is estimated that Hua Feifan can''t sleep at night.


    After returning to the military region and having a rest for a night, Xiao Yao drove away. As for Hua Feifan, he stayed. Anyway, Xiao Yao had already followed her to the central China military region, and the girl had no reason to follow him.


    At this time, the old man named Alma at the foot of immortal mountain finally untied the array.


    "It''s not easy! The guy who set up this array is just a genius Alma was originally a master of array, but he was still shocked.


    Mahan, a middle-aged man, is not interested in the old man''s words. In his opinion, it is enough to untie the array.


    Just as they stepped into the array, they suddenly felt a murderous air.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that there were people who were not afraid of death!" A young man stood in front of them with a sneer on his face.


    He is carrying a hammer in his hand, sneering repeatedly. It is nantianyuan entrusted by Xiao Yao.


    In nantianyuan''s side, there is a girl in a green shirt, holding a long sword in her hand. It looks pretty, but a chill in her eyes makes them shudder.


    "It''s a master, let''s go!" The old man''s pupils suddenly contracted. Without thinking about it, he was about to turn and leave.


    The middle-aged man had planned to fight with each other, but when he heard the old man''s words, he immediately gave up the idea and wanted to leave together, but there was a bitter chill behind him.


    "Here you come and go as you like? Leave me my life Nan Tianyuan, who was carrying a hammer, was fast at his feet. In the blink of an eye, he came to Ma Han''s back. With a hammer, he smashed his opponent out. As for the old man, he was thrown in front of Qing Yue.


    "Qingyue girl, this guy, I''ll practice for you." Nan Tianyuan said softly.

 Chapter 979

    By the time Xiao Yao returned from Kyoto to Xianren mountain in Haitian city, the bodies of the two witches from Southeast Asia had been disposed of.


    Although it''s hard to guard against the technique of lowering the head, in front of absolute power, what can these small skills be?


    Now Nantian is already a practitioner of Linghe realm. If he can''t solve such a problem, Xiao Yao really doubts whether this guy''s strength is mixed with water.


    In fact, at the beginning, there was only Qingyue living in the villas for the time being. But when Xiao Yao learned from the No.1 leader that the witches and werewolves in Southeast Asia didn''t know why they were willing to enter China, Xiao Yao had an extra heart. God knows if those people will go to Haitian city to find trouble? Xianren mountain is a good place. People who are a little bit of a Taoist will be greedy. For the sake of safety, Xiao Yao asks nantianyuan to take his daughter-in-law Suna and come over from Kyoto to deal with some unexpected things. However, he did not expect nantianyuan to meet two Southeast Asian witches just after he returned to Haitian city.


    When those people came to Xianren mountain, in fact, nantianyuan already felt it. He called Xiao Yao for the first time to ask how to solve it. Xiao Yao''s answer was to see if these people have the ability to solve the array first.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was very confident in his spirit gathering array, but he didn''t expect that two unknown little wizards would untie his spirit gathering array, which brought a great blow to Xiao Yao. For a time, he thought his array was too bad, and in a rage, he immediately let nantianyuan kill them.


    What Xiao Yao doesn''t know is that in his eyes, the little people who are not well-known are the task of the master level in Southeast Asia. Whether Alma or Mahan, they are the real core figures in their own party, especially the old Alma. Even if their king sees him, they should be polite and show great respect. From this point of view, it''s not inconceivable that they can untie Xiao Yao''s spirit gathering array. What''s more, they have been delayed for such a long time, and old Alma has been in vain for a time.


    Of course, these things are unknown to Xiao Yao. He is not interested in the witches in Southeast Asia, so naturally he is too lazy to understand them.


    This time with Xiao Yao back to Haitian city, there are many people, Qin Rou, Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing, Qin Qianqian, Qin Luan, Qu Yang, Xiao Xiaoyan, Gaofeng Jinglei, mother-in-law Miao, Ruolan, Zhuge Huotian. Finally, all the people in Yunxiao hall come back with Xiao Yao.


    Now that Yunxiao hall and others have left the secular world, there''s no reason to go back. However, if Yunxiao hall stays in Kyoto and they don''t want to join the Dragon protection hall, the No.1 leader and others will feel a little depressed. Maybe there will be some sense of crisis. In this case, Xiao Yao will bring them all back. Anyway, xianrenshan villa is big enough, Even a few hundred more would be fine.


    Fang Hai saw Xiao Yao and others with a runny nose and tears.


    "Brother Xiao, you really scared me to death. I thought you couldn''t come back before!"


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at him and said, "why don''t I believe what you say?"


    Fang Hai sighed, touched his chin and said, "I''m sorry now. Why I''m not a cultivator, so I can fight side by side with you."


    Nantianyuan said with a smile: "Fang Hai, if you really want to be a practitioner, I can help you. Otherwise, what time do you get up when I get up? How about I become a master for you?"


    Fang Hai''s head is like a rattle.


    "I don''t think so. Which day don''t you get up at half past four?"


    Nan Tianyuan laughed and scolded: "then you still have so much nonsense. No one says that you are not allowed to be a cultivator. You can''t suffer."


    Fang Hai doesn''t agree with Nan Tianyuan''s words.


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to say that. Then I ask you, what did Qu Yang suffer? Didn''t you just get hurt once and take half a pill? Why can he become a cultivator? " Fang Hai asked.


    In the face of Fang Hai''s question, Nan Tianyuan rubbed his nose and said nothing. If you think about it carefully, what Fang Hai said is quite reasonable.


    "What is his ability?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "anyway, you don''t have anything to do now. Just stay in the villa area. If you go elsewhere, I''ll give you some elixir. I don''t dare to say anything else. At least you can become a master of shaking the sky or breaking the sky."


    "To suffer?" Fang Hai asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "Xiaoxiao, they''re all ready to practice, but they''re just refining some mental skills. If they have accomplishments, they can prolong their life and keep beautiful appearance. If you just want to do this, you don''t need to suffer, but if you want to have a certain combat effectiveness, it''s necessary to suffer."


    Fang Hai is lost in thought and doesn''t seem to know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    "Think about it, but no one forces you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Fang Hai clenched his teeth, stamped his foot and said, "practice! Who is afraid of who! Qu Yang, this thin bamboo pole is OK. Why can''t I? It''s time to lose weight! "


    Xiao Yao laughs, which is true. When he first met Fang Hai, he was still in good shape, but now he''s getting fat, especially the little belly. It''s not too much to say that he''s a big fat man. It''s necessary to lose weight¡° I''m going to practice with you, brother Qu Yang said. Xiao Yao looked at him and asked curiously, "what are you doing in your cultivation?"¡° Hehe, my daughter-in-law is more powerful than me. If I don''t have enough skills, what should I do if someone bullies her in the future? " Qu Yang rubbed his nose and said. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He nods and agrees to Qu Yang''s request. Qu Yang suddenly sighed: "unfortunately, brother Lei can''t come with us."¡° That''s their choice. " Xiao Yao said, "in fact, why doesn''t Zhou Lei want to mix with us? However, Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company still needs to be watched. Moreover, if he really comes here, there is no reasonable explanation for his grandfather and his father. In the final analysis, the Zhou family can''t do without him. Can''t he bring the whole Zhou family in? Even if he was willing, his father would not necessarily lay down the 100 year old foundation of the Zhou family and embark on this illusory road. Even if his father doesn''t mind, I don''t want to have too much contact with people in their temples. " Xiao Yao''s words are not difficult to understand, Qu Yang nodded and did not go on. When Xiao Yao was not in Haitian city, Fang Hai kept xianrenshan villas in good order. After all, Xiao Yao had told him that xianrenshan villas would be their base camp or paradise in the future. Later, he didn''t know how many people would live in. In that case, he said nothing to let Xiao Yao down! All villas in the villa group have been decorated, and the configuration of electrical appliances, furniture, are all available. Xiao Yao dare not say anything else, but Fang Hai''s ability is beyond doubt. Xiao Yao thinks that there is a certain heredity in business. It''s because Fang Hai''s father, Fang chouwen, is a man of ability. His son''s talent in business is not bad. It may also be because he has been influenced since he was a child. He knows more about all aspects than his peers¡° I didn''t expect that there was such a good place in the secular world! " As soon as he entered Xianren mountain, Li Dan noticed the general situation around him and said with a smile, "young master, I''m afraid it''s no less than those sects in the secluded world!" Xiao Yao glanced at Li Dan and said, "what is this? When the four pillars are finished, it''s a success. It''s just a rudiment. " Li Dan looks at Xiao Yao with an incredible look. Now he already felt that the aura here was very strong, but it didn''t seem to be anything to listen to Xiao Yao! If this spirit gathering array is really completed, what kind of effect will it have? Li Dan didn''t know, and he didn''t dare to think about it. He felt that he only wanted Xiao Yao to surprise him... After all of them were settled down, ten top soldiers were sent to the central China military region. They were selected from all the soldiers in the central China military region. When he was in the central China military region, Xiao Yao had promised commander Li that he would help the central China Military Region cultivate ten practitioners. As for the effect, he could only do his best. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Hua Feifan led the team this time¡° General Xiao, the first chief asked me to say thank you to you. " Hua Feifan saluted Xiao Yao and said with a smile. Xiao Yao waved his hand. He glanced at the special forces and said, "since you entered the immortal mountain, you should forget your name. From left to right, your name is one to ten. Is there a problem?"¡° No! " Ten people lined up and cheered. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "that''s good. I''ll let someone arrange for you to stay later." Then he turned to Hua Feifan and asked, "do you want to stay?" Hua Feifan was stunned. Originally, her task was to send all these people over according to Xiao Yao''s instructions, and then she could leave. After all, Xiao Yao only gave them ten places in the central China military region. So even if she wanted to stay, she didn''t dare to say it! Seeing that Hua Feifan didn''t speak for a long time, Xiao Yao said, "since you don''t mean it, forget it, when I didn''t say it."¡° No, General Xiao, I didn''t say I didn''t want to! " On hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Hua Feifan immediately became anxious, "I''ll call my grandfather now!" Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and watched Hua Feifan go away. Within a minute, Hua Feifan came back¡° My grandfather doesn''t mind. I can stay. Commander Li won''t have any problems! " Hua Feifan said. Xiao Yao nodded and pointed to the ten soldiers: "after that, you will be their captain." Then he turned and entered the villa.

 Chapter 980

    Hua Feifan''s stay is a great surprise to the old Chinese and the central China military region. Of course, they will not have any opinions.


    The reason why Hua Feifan stayed was that she knew that this was a special forces soldier better, so that she could take care of him if she stayed.


    Into the first villa, a big dog rushed to the front.


    "Get out of my way. Damn it, you''ve grown so big. You think you''re a little big?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    In fact, the big dog squatting in front of Xiao Yao is Xiao Bai. His coat color turns back to half white and half red. Xiao Yao didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, Xiao Bai''s body can grow so big, which is no worse than that of Tibetan mastiff.


    Seeing Xiaobai, Xiao Yao was out of breath.


    "Tell me for yourself, how much did you eat when I didn''t pay attention? Xiandan, herbal medicine, you spit it out for me! " Xiao Yao is very angry.


    Xiaobai see Xiao Yao really angry, quickly hide behind Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t scare Xiaobai. You just ate something!" Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiaobai''s cute behavior, but she doesn''t like it. She still stands on Xiaobai''s side and begins to scold Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed and glared at Xiao Bai, who was shaking his head and swearing: "if I can let you into the bracelet space in the future, I''ll eat your shit!"


    Although he said so, in fact, Xiao Yao was not so angry.


    Xiaobai''s body is not only a lot bigger, the most important thing is that Xiaobai is now comparable to the cultivator of Linghe realm. How long has it been? If you give Xiaobai some more time, maybe even he can''t beat it. It''s a spirit beast in the end!


    "Xiao Yao, aunt Qin is going to take us shopping and buy some clothes. Can I take Xiaobai with me?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "of course, take the fan with you."


    "That''s fine. Sister Huafan should buy some clothes, too." Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    When Li Xiaoxiao left with Xiaobai, Xiao Yao said, "protect my woman!"


    Li Xiaoxiao asked subconsciously: "what?"


    "I didn''t talk to you." Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    Li Xiaoxiao: "after returning to her mind, she glared at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved. He really doesn''t talk to Li Xiaoxiao!


    After Li Xiaoxiao and others left, Xiao Yao also walked out of the villa and walked around.


    He has a feeling that he is a mountain king.


    Song Yilin, in particular, likes to hum "the king asked me to patrol the mountains" when he has nothing to do.


    When he arrived at a villa next door, Xiao Yao looked at Li Dan sitting on the sofa and said with a smile, "I said, there are so many villas here. Do you need to squeeze twenty or thirty people together?"


    "There are about ten or twenty rooms in a villa. We are already very luxurious." Li Dan said with a bitter smile.


    Although many sects did not dare to provoke them in the world of seclusion, their living conditions were so bad that they could not be worse. Now in the modern villas, these people in Yunxiao hall are just like granny Liu in Grand View Garden. They can''t even see.


    Xiao Yao shakes his head and doesn''t continue this topic. He has discussed with Li Dan before, but Li Dan''s attitude is still relatively firm. It seems that it''s very good not to let four or five people in a room. Like now, at least everyone has a room.


    "Little Lord, I have something to ask you." Li Dan said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Dan and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know something about the whereabouts of the old master?" Li Dan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "know some."


    Li Dan gave a wry smile and said, "I knew it. Otherwise, my wife could not have asked me what danger the old master was in."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I know, otherwise you will not ask more."


    Li Dan said, "because we were afraid, did you not tell me?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, picked up the remote control to turn off the TV, said: "in fact, I have nothing to do, since I have no way, even if I told you, there is nothing to say, since this is the case, it''s better to simply point, nothing to say, and then really to the right opportunity, and then tell you, the best."


    Although he got some information about his father''s whereabouts from Pang Yier, he had to continue to collect Lingyu if he wanted to re-enter the Lingwu world. Although he had two pieces in his hand, he still lacked two.


    "Young master, if I don''t know, you can''t tell me. But now that I know the old master is in danger, if I still don''t know anything, I''m afraid I can''t sleep at night." Li Dan said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    In fact, originally, he planned to tell Li Dan about these things, but he just didn''t think it was the right time. Now that Li Dan has asked, he doesn''t have the truth to hide.


    After all, in his opinion, Li Dan is absolutely trustworthy¡° If we really want to talk about this, we have to start with goose country. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said all that happened to him in the ADA mountains and the Lingwu world. After listening to Xiao Yao finish, the expression on Li Shan''s face became a little surprised¡° I didn''t expect that there was another world behind that gate. Before that, some people even said that it was immortal gate. As long as you enter that gate, you can become immortal. Now it seems that this is a lie! " Li Dan said¡° Fairy gate Xiao Yao said with a smile, "before Zhuge burned the sky, he told me that this is the holy gate."¡° The meaning is the same. Before, people in the seclusion world always thought that as long as they entered that gate, they could become immortals. That''s why so many practitioners want to get Lingyu and enter the gate. They certainly don''t know that behind the gate, there is a dangerous world. Ha ha Li Shan was smiling, but he couldn''t smile any more. He said bitterly, "I just don''t know where the old master is. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao sighed and said, "this is not a problem that we can solve by worrying about. Since little monk Xu SuGuan told me that he is not in danger for the time being, I don''t need to think about it any more." Li Dan had heard Ouyang Wenwei say something about Xu SuGuan before, but now he heard it from Xiao Yao. He was a little curious¡° Young master, who is Xu SuGuan? " Li Dan asked. Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s useless for you to ask me this question. How can I know who he is? It''s just that there are some guesses now."¡° You mean, he might be from Lingwu world? " Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t say it, Li Dan can understand what the other party wants to express, because after listening to this series of narratives, Li Dan also thinks so. If not, how can Xu SuGuan, the powerful little monk, say that he knows Xiao Yao''s father? However, this conjecture is somewhat untenable. If the young monk Xu SuGuan is really from the Lingwu world, how can he come to the world where they are now? Too much doubt bothers them. Xiao Yao originally wanted to crush a Bodhi and call the little monk to him to ask. He didn''t know how much the little monk knew. Even if he knew, he might not be able to say everything. It didn''t seem very worthwhile for him to waste a favor for no reason. Xiao Yao can''t see through the strength of Xu SuGuan, but he must be far above himself! I don''t know what kind of trouble I will encounter in the future. It seems good to bring the little monk back at that time¡° Young master, since you need to find Lingyu, why don''t you give this task to the brothers of Yunxiao hall! " Li Dan took a deep breath and said. Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "you think a lot about it. Even if we don''t look for it, I''m afraid the hidden world will find us in trouble. Since Lingyu is in the hidden world, we seem to have nothing to worry about." Li Dan thought carefully, and thought Xiao Yao''s words were quite reasonable. Anyway, even if they don''t go to Tianxing palace for trouble, Bai Qimei probably won''t let them go. But now he''s still a little curious. He really can''t understand why Tianxing palace hasn''t moved so far. If we say that Tianxing palace was just afraid of Xiao Yao''s existence at the beginning, but Xiao Yao had done so much in Yingguo before, and even the outside world said that Xiao Yao was dead, but Tianxing palace still did nothing. I don''t know how they were so calm. Li Dan also asked his curiosity, for which Xiao Yao just shook his head¡° If you ask me this question, I can''t give you an answer. I don''t know what the people in Tianxing Palace are up to. " Xiao Yao said, "but let''s not worry for the moment. Anyway, they can be calm in Tianxing palace, so there''s no reason why we can''t be calm." Li Dan smiles. What Xiao Yao says is very reasonable. Soldiers will block the water and cover the ground. As long as they have enough confidence, no matter what moves Tianxing palace makes, they will wait to take them¡° Young master, I''d better send a few people to the secluded world to inquire. On the one hand, I want to see what Tianxing palace wants to do. On the other hand, I want to know where the two remaining Lingyu are. " Li Dan said. If it was before, he had no interest in Lingyu or anything, but now he realized that Lingyu was related to the safety of his old master. Of course, he would care. Xiao Yao also knows that if he doesn''t agree to come down, I''m afraid Li Dan can''t sleep at night, so he has to nod his head. Anyway, he''s also very curious about where the remaining two Lingyu are now. Although the people sent out from the Yunxiao hall may not be able to bring back any useful information, it''s better than nothing!

 Chapter 981

    On the highway from downtown to Xianren mountain, there are two men with dusty faces. They look very broken, their lips are white, and they are wearing a thin T-shirt.


    "Brother, I still don''t understand. What did you do? Why are you in such a hurry? " A young man is very tall, about 1.9 meters. He is called big brother, but he is very thin. I don''t know if he is 1.7 meters tall.


    The thin man took a deep breath, took out a bag of crumpled cigarettes from his pocket, and gave the big one a cigarette. Then he lit it for himself. He took a deep breath and said, "I ran into my ex girlfriend sleeping with other men behind my back."


    "And then?" The big tall man scratched the board and asked.


    "I turned and left." The thin man said in a deep voice.


    "It''s nothing wrong! But big brother, when did your character become so good? " Big Gao has some doubts at first.


    The thin man gave him a cold look and didn''t speak.


    Big Gao was swept one eye, the whole person such as enlighten like wake up, carefully ponder "turn around to leave" these four words, finally realized.


    "Big brother, you are really cruel..." big Gao shuddered and said that he already had a sense of picture in his mind.


    The thin man sneered and said, "what I hate most in my life is wearing a green hat."


    "I would not be green capped," he said


    "That is, you son of a bitch. You don''t even have a daughter-in-law. You''re wearing a green hat!" Thin men have no good airway.


    The big one laughed more happily.


    Big Gao sighed and said, "Mingzi, I just don''t understand. It''s me who committed the crime. It has nothing to do with you. What do you have to do with me? Isn''t it good to stay in Haitian city? "


    "That doesn''t work." Big tall shook his head, "if you''re not here, I''ll be bullied."


    "Fart, with your ability, even ten people can''t beat you. Who can bully you?" The thin man scolded.


    "They''ll bully me, stupid!" Cried the big man.


    The thin man laughed and said, "are you really stupid?"


    "Silly! I''m a big fool, big brother. We''ve grown up. You don''t know me yet! " Big tall silly ha ha said.


    The thin man sighed, narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s because I know you that I know you are not stupid at all. It''s really stupid to think you are stupid."


    Big tall just smile, also did not try to refute.


    At this moment, two cars came towards them, a white range rover and an S-class Mercedes behind.


    "Here it is A light flashed in the thin man''s eyes. He immediately threw the cigarette ends on the ground and ran towards the driveway. The big tall man also immediately dropped the cigarette ends. The cigarette ends were still on the ground, but he had one more heart and trampled both cigarette ends into the ground. It was not so easy to find them.


    "I''ll go!" Xia Yixing drives the car and finds a man in front of him. He brakes the car quickly.


    "What''s going on?" Li Xiaoxiao, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, is also full of curiosity.


    "Could it be that I was left on the way to take a free ride?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Obviously, these two girls will think of others in a better place for the first time.


    The Mercedes Benz S-class in the back also stopped, the painting fan Ruolan and qinrou got out of the car.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Rou goes up to him and asks.


    That thin and weak man, seeing so many women, has been silly.


    I''m Cao. What''s the situation? Are all the women in the two cars?


    What''s more, are they all beauties?


    Even if one of them is a little older, he is more than 30 years old at most. On the contrary, he has more charm. This charm is fatal to a man of his age. The rest are all goblin level who bring disaster to the country and the people!


    He rubbed his eyes hard, doubting whether he was hallucinating, and the tall man who followed him was a little surprised.


    "Hello, brother, what can I do for you?" Li Xiaoxiao took a few steps forward. At this time, Xiaobai in the Land Rover suddenly rushed out, like lightning, and directly knocked the thin man out.


    "Ah Several girls were startled.


    As soon as the face of Huafan changed, he rushed to the front and protected Li Xiaoxiao and others behind him.


    "Be careful, young lady. They are both murderous."


    "Murderous?" Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. Looking at the two men, she seemed to be honest and honest!


    The thin men were scared.


    He didn''t know why he suddenly jumped out of the car. A big dog, the big tall one standing beside him, came back to himself and smashed his fist at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai didn''t hide and let the fist hit him, but his body didn''t move.


    Da Gao''s face changed greatly. He was more confident in his own strength. His full blow, let alone a dog, even a cow, could kill him with one blow. But now his blow is not painful to the big dog?


    When the thin and weak man broke free from the shackles, a large piece of meat was torn off his thigh, and the blood was not only flowing.


    Xiaobai''s eyes were filled with murderous spirit.


    "Damn, beast, I''ll kill you!" The thin man had a dagger in his hand. He bit his teeth, held back the pain and ran towards Xiaobai.


    "Brother, let''s go!" Da Gao''s face changed greatly. He wanted to stop the thin man, but it was too late.


    Although he didn''t know the origin of the big dog in front of him, it was obvious that the dog was absolutely unusual. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to resist his fists and look like a man with nothing to do - no, like a dog with nothing to do.


    The thin man holding the dagger had rushed to Xiaobai and raised his wrist high. At this time, Xiaobai patted a claw again. The claw didn''t leave his hand. He directly patted the thin man for more than 20 meters, dragging a trail of blood on the ground, which looked so conspicuous.


    This time, the thin man finally did not get up.


    "Big brother!" Big brother Gao''s eyes are about to stare out. He rushed to the front of him, only to find that the thin man''s whole body is bloody. His two eyes protrude, and he may fall off at any time. His nose is askew to one side, and the whole man has become a bloody man.


    Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others are scared by this scene.


    They didn''t expect that Xiaobai, who looked docile on weekdays, would have such a side.


    "I''ll kill you!" The big tall man stood up, his eyes flushed with blood.


    Xiaobai''s eyes are calm. With his strength, he won''t take such a person seriously at all. When he gets to the front of him, he slaps and flies out.


    Originally, as a bodyguard task is painting fan, but now it seems that painting fan feel useless! Other than that, Xiaobai''s momentum made all the fans in Linghe feel a pressure. She couldn''t help thinking, if she and Xiaobai were working together, who would survive in the end?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt sad. She was shocked to find that she couldn''t beat a dog


    The more I think about it, the more depressed I am!


    The big tall man finally rushed to Xiaobai and was killed by Xiaobai''s paw.


    After that, Xiaobai jumped on the Land Rover again and closed his eyes, leaving only the stunned people.


    "Xiaobai, how can you be so powerful?" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "It seems that we underestimated it before." Xia Yixing couldn''t help saying.


    Ruolan came up to him and asked in a low voice, "these two people are dead like this?"


    "Well, you can''t die any more." The painting fan yawned and said, "with a little skill, I want to block the road and rob. Don''t mention Xiaobai. Any one of the practitioners in the earthshaking realm can take care of them."


    "Then we don''t care?" Li Xiaoxiao asked in a low voice.


    "I''ll leave it to the young master." Fan said with a smile.


    After returning to Xianren mountain, Li Xiaoxiao simply said what happened before.


    Xiao Yao makes a phone call to Gu libing after hearing this. After a while, Gu libing calls back and tells Xiao Yao that the thin man is a fugitive. Originally Xiao Yao thought there would be some trouble. Now it seems that everything is not a problem.


    He looked at Xiaobai and said with a smile, "that''s good. This time, you''ll make a contribution. I''ll get some elixirs for you later."


    Xiaobai was jubilant.


    It wants to kill a few more people and ask Xiao Yao for more elixirs. In its opinion, there is no difficulty for the former two opponents.


    After that, Xiao Yao greets them with Li Dan and tells them that he plans to shut down and refine pills.


    If you want to let Li Xiaoxiao and them all practice together, it is essential to build the foundation of Dan medicine, which other practitioners can''t enjoy.


    In fact, for Xiao Yao, pills are not worth much. Anyway, as long as there are herbs, they can be made at any time.


    In the eyes of other practitioners, the most precious elixir is equal to Xiaobai''s dog food. If those practitioners know it, they will stick out their tongue.


    As for the ten special forces, they were directly handed over to Nan Tianyuan for training. Now they also need pills. For them, Xiao Yao was not so generous. He just gave them seven kinds of pills first. He didn''t want to give up the elixir, but because of their current physical quality, if he took the elixir directly, he would die. Qu Yang was seriously injured at the beginning, Xiao Yao didn''t dare to let Qu Yang eat an elixir directly, but he helped Qu Yang stabilize his heart with his aura.


    These special forces, Xiao Yao really does not want to waste too much time, everyone has their own selfish, he is no exception, willing to help Qu Yang, because Qu Yang is his brother. For these ten special forces, Xiao Yao will still help, and the final success depends on their own fortune.

 Chapter 982

    When Xiao Yao closed, Li Dan also sent Peng Yiming and another young man named Chen Xueen out of Yunxiao hall.


    On the one hand, it is to ask them to investigate the recent situation of Tianxing palace; on the other hand, it is to find out the situation of the two remaining Lingyu.


    Before they left, Li Dan also stressed: "in any case, we should try to find the other two pieces of Lingyu. Even if we can''t bring them back, we have to find out where they are."


    Peng Yiming was a little curious and asked, "Lord, are those two pieces of Lingyu very important?"


    Li Shan sighed and said with a bitter smile, "if it''s not important, I won''t let you go."


    Peng Yiming''s strength is enough, but he is rather dull, and he doesn''t know how to be flexible. Although Chen Xueen''s cultivation is only in the Lingxi realm, he has a lively mind, monkey spirit, monkey spirit, Chen Xueen''s advice on the side, and Peng Yiming, the practitioner of Lingjiang realm, Li Dan has more confidence in them.


    With Li Dan''s reply, Peng Yiming also had a bottom in his heart. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, Lord. I will live up to my trust."


    When they got out of the distance, Li Dan said again, "in fact, even if you can''t finish the task, you have to protect yourself. Don''t leave your life outside. I won''t help you collect the corpse at that time."


    Although it is very important for Li Dan to find Lingyu, for him, the lives of Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen are the most important. If Lingyu can''t be found, there will be opportunities in the future. But if Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen really die outside, it''s a pity. After all, there is only one life. He is very strict with the members of Yunxiao hall, But he couldn''t stand the death of any member of Yunxiao temple.


    From the founding of Yunxiao hall to now, it is impossible to say that no one has ever died. Before, Li Dan had a face full of dead people. It doesn''t matter. He looks light and indifferent. But in fact, everyone in Yunxiao hall knows that Li Dan''s heart is more miserable than anyone else. He just doesn''t want to express it.


    Watching Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen leave, Li dancai sighs.


    "I hope they don''t have any accidents outside." Li Dan muttered in his heart.


    Zhuge Tu didn''t know when he was standing beside Li Dan. Xiaoshen said, "since it''s dangerous for them to go out now, why let them go?"


    After all, the whole seclusion world now regards the people of Yunxiao hall as their mortal enemies. Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen are now entering the seclusion world, and they don''t know what kind of trouble will be waiting for them.


    Li Dan turned his face and looked at Zhuge Tu. He gave a bitter smile and said, "there''s no other way."


    "Are those two pieces of Lingyu that important?" Zhuge Tu asked.


    "It''s important!" Li Dan said.


    Zhuge Tu didn''t continue to ask. He knew Li Dan''s personality. If the two jade pendants were not so important, he would not let Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen take risks in the world of seclusion.


    If it can be said, Li Dan may have explained it to him long ago. Since he has not said it now, there must be some special reason. In this case, Zhuge Tu is not willing to ask more.


    "Why avoid the young master?" Zhuge Tu asked suddenly.


    It''s just a coincidence that Xiao Yao arranged for people to go out as soon as he started to shut up.


    Li Dan said with a smile: "I just think that if the young master knows, he may not be willing to let Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen take risks. He is a smart man and can think of many things that we can''t think of. You should know that."


    Zhuge thought about it and nodded. He agreed with Li Dan.


    "Forget it. Since the young master has decided to shut down and refine pills, we don''t want to disturb him." Li Dan said.


    Zhuge Tu laughed and said, "originally I didn''t intend to say it."


    Although Xiao Yao is the little master of Yunxiao hall, if there is any conflict between Xiao Yao and Li Dan one day, the people in Yunxiao hall will still stand on Li Dan''s side. After all, Li Dan is their master. Between Xiao Yao and Li Dan, it is Li Dan who is closer to them.


    But Zhuge Tu also knew that there would never be any conflict between Xiao Yao and Li Dan. Even if Xiao Yao had to let Li Dan die one day, I''m afraid Li Dan would not hesitate. Of course, Xiao Yao is not the kind of two hundred and five. Naturally, such a thing will not happen.


    When Xiao Yao was refining pills, the ten special forces were tossed by nantianyuan.


    Starting from the most basic physical fitness, however, these ten are the best special forces in Central China military region. In terms of physical fitness, they are still very good. Therefore, nantianyuan doesn''t need to be too sad. After two days of simple training, he directly began to learn breathing and breathing at home.


    Fortunately, these special forces are very good at learning. Qu Yang also trains with them. They have learned almost all the time. The boy is still in a daze, and nantianyuan can''t help it. If he were someone else, he would have scolded him. However, Qu Yang is also a brother of his own. He can only spare no effort to open a small kitchen for him, At last, he gave Qu Yang a very pitiful comment: you are the least gifted cultivator I have ever seen.


    What Nan Tian Yuan didn''t expect was that although Qu Yang was the bottom of these special forces, he kept on biting his teeth. Let alone Nan Tian Yuan, even Xiao Xiaoyan couldn''t understand. Although Qu Yang had eaten elixir before, his physical quality was much better than that of ordinary people. Even among these special forces, he couldn''t find an opponent, but after one day''s training, he had a lot of blisters on his feet. After all, he hadn''t trained before. Xiao Xiaoyan has tears in her eyes, and has been advising Qu Yang not to be brave. Qu Yang just grins and doesn''t agree. In his words, if he really gives up now, what can he talk about to protect his women in the future? The Babao villa in Kyoto before also caused some psychological pressure on Qu Yang. Although the matter was settled by Xiao Yao, he knew that Xiao Yao couldn''t take care of him all his life, so he had to be strong first. Last time, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, could the Ye family have a good rest? Can he and Xiao Xiaoyan walk out of Babao villa? The answer is an unknown, even if it really broke out, I''m afraid my family will be involved. At the beginning, the energy of the Ye family in Kyoto can not be underestimated. Even the Qu family is much worse than the Ye family. It''s just that after being seriously injured by Xiao Yao once, it also speeds up the decline of the Ye family. After all, the Ye family has already gone downhill. In this case, I don''t know how many families in Kyoto are eyeing the Ye family. They want to devour the Ye family slowly. But even so, the Ye family''s people are not up and down to resist foreign enemies. On the contrary, they still want to consolidate their position in the Ye family with the help of foreign enemies. Just like the third son of the Ye family, he has united with another family and plans to become the owner of the Ye family. But he never thought about it. Even if he really becomes the owner of the Ye family, what can he do? At that time, was the Ye family still the Ye family? I''m afraid it''s just an empty shell. This truth, even Qu Yang can understand, can ye Laosan understand? There is a saying that it''s actually very good, you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. The third member of the Ye family is just like this¡° Xiaoyan, believe me, I can survive. Although I dare not say that I can become an expert like brother Xiao, I will never let you down. I must at least have the ability to protect you, right? If I really can''t bear the hardships now, I will give up if I give up. Do you think such a man is worth your liking? " That''s what Qu Yang told Xiao Xiaoyan. Listen to Qu Yang have said so, Xiao Xiaoyan also gave up the idea to continue to persuade Qu Yang. And she thinks that Qu Yang''s words are quite reasonable. If Qu Yang really gives up, is such a man worth liking? Xiao Yao closed the door for half a month. When he left the door, he naturally blushed and was obviously successful. This time, after closing the door, a total of 10 elixirs and more than 400 elixirs were made. As for the 789 ordinary elixirs, Xiao Yao didn''t make them. It was just a waste of time. In fact, the most difficult to refine is the elixir. As for the elixir, you can refine dozens of elixirs at one time. He first came to nantianyuan and gave him 11 elixirs to distribute to the special forces and Hua Feifan. As for the elixir, he prepared it for his mother Li Xiaoxiao and others. Although those practitioners can also use it, the effect is general. After all, the training route Xiao Yao assigned to Qin Rou and others is quite different from those special forces. However, even with the elixir, Xiao Yao did not intend to let them eat it immediately. For Xiao Yao, there is still a more important thing, that is, to upgrade the spirit gathering array. Otherwise, the four four elephant pillars will not be built in vain? If you want to activate the four elephant pillars, you need a lot of jadeite. This time, Xiao Yao plans to go with Fang hai to Southeast Asia. Although mianguo is a small country, it has always been a big exporter of jadeite. Even island countries, geese countries and other countries will produce jadeite, but in terms of quality, we don''t know how much to insert. So, every year, I don''t know how many foreign tourists go to face the gambling stone, gambling stone! To put it bluntly, it''s luck. If you''re lucky, you can get rich. If you''re not lucky, you can go bankrupt directly. The so-called "one knife heaven and one knife hell" means gambling on jade. This time, you need a lot of jade, and the quality requirements will be higher. If Huaxia wants to purchase, even if it can complete the task, it won''t take long, It happens that this period of time is the opening trading conference of mianguo jadeite. Xiao Yao naturally doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 983

    Hearing that Xiao Yao and Fang Hai are going to face the country together, Hua Feifan also volunteered to follow.


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to refuse, but Hua Feifan gave Xiao Yao a reason that made it difficult for him.


    "In mianguo, even if it''s a jadeite plate, not everyone can get in. There must be some relationship." Hua Feifan said, "Fang Hai, do you have your own network in mianguo?"


    Fang Hai shook his head subconsciously.


    "That''s fine." Hua Feifan said, "in this case, you take me, certainly can be useful."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "do you still have a network there?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my grandfather." Hua Feifan explained, "my grandfather has an old comrade in arms. Now he is in mianguo. He used to have military activities there. Later, he didn''t know what happened, so he stayed there. He is not alone. There are about seven or eight people. They are all developing in mianguo. Of course, they are all after retiring from the army."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that we Chinese people are really all over the world."


    "That''s not too much. After all, China has a large population." Hua Feifan said, "my grandfather''s friend, although he can''t cover the sky with one hand in mianguo, he still has some abilities. He has a private army under his hand, about a few hundred people. Even the local warlord has to be polite to see him."


    Xiao Yao shook his head secretly.


    I have known for a long time that the situation in mianguo has always been chaotic, but I didn''t expect that it could be so chaotic. After all, it''s the golden triangle! If there is no chaos, how can there be so many illegal businesses? In those countries in the golden triangle, there are wars every three to five, and those in power will change after a while. Although Xiao Yao has never been to mianguo, he still knows something about it.


    Hua Feifan''s words still have some truth, as she said, now Xiao Yao has no reason to refuse Hua Feifan.


    Xiao Yao is not an absent-minded person. Even if he agrees, he still puts forward a request. First of all, he has to get the consent of Mr. Hua.


    Although Xiao Yao has some confidence in his own strength, God knows what will happen when he arrives at mianguo. In case of any accident, Hua Feifan will have three strengths and two weaknesses, and he will have to fight with himself?


    Hua Feifan turned her lips, obviously very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s arrangement, but she also understood Xiao Yao''s way of doing it, so she called her grandfather quickly.


    After a few words, Hua Feifan hands the mobile phone to Xiao Yao again.


    "My grandfather wants to talk to you." Hua Feifan said.


    Xiao Yao took the phone, there has been the voice of China.


    "Xiao Yao, are you going to take Hua Feifan to mianguo?" Mr. Hua asked.


    Xiao Yao felt that there was something wrong with what old man Hua said. He quickly said, "she has to follow."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I know what you mean. I won''t say anything more even if Hua Feifan has any problems or dangers in mianguo. What''s more, I''ve come out of the barrage of bullets. How can a person grow up without going through some war? " Mr. Hua said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "not everyone can have your old consciousness and thought." Mr. Hua didn''t say anything, so he continued: "the little girl Hua Feifan should have told you before. I have an old comrade in arms who is now in mianguo. I can help you more or less. I''ll say hello to him later and give him your phone number. In addition, I have something to ask you."


    Xiao Yao was a little curious and said, "don''t mention it, old man. If you have anything to order, just give it directly."


    "Ha ha! I dare not command you. How many people in China can command you? I like to say good obedience, I said, this is to ask you to help, if you are willing to help me, I will naturally remember this sentiment, if you are not willing, I will not say anything more, and I will not chew my tongue. " Mr. Hua said, "I''m old enough to live. If others are willing to take me seriously, it''s to give me face. If I take myself seriously, isn''t it too unconsciousness?"


    To be honest, Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that Mr. Hua could still say such a thing, and he felt that Mr. Hua was more favorable to him.


    "Mr. Hua, just say it." Xiao Yao said, "if I can do it, I will not shirk."


    "Cheng, in fact, it''s not my own business after all. There is no one in China who can block me, but my old comrades in arms are in some trouble. If you can, I hope you can help them." Mr. Hua said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao agreed to come down.


    After hanging up on Mr. Hua, Xiao Yao looks at Hua Feifan with strange eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t know my grandfather had something else to ask you for help. If I knew, I would tell you in advance." Hua Feifan said, "although I don''t know you very well, I''m sure you don''t like to be calculated. By the way, I can''t calculate other people''s brains."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and laughed. In fact, Hua Feifan was very smart. Seeing that his face was not right after he hung up the phone, he already guessed what he was thinking. In the end, Hua Feifan followed Xiao Yao and Fang hai to the airport and went to the destination country. As for visa and passport, Hua Feifan could solve it by himself. When he arrived in mianguo, his mobile phone turned on, and Xiao Yao also received a call¡° Hello, is that Mr. Xiao? "¡° It''s me¡° I''m the one sent by the Zhu family to meet you. Where are you now? " Asked the voice on the phone. It seemed to be a young man. Xiao Yao turned to look at the position and said something to each other. After hanging up, it was almost ten minutes before a man in a stiff suit came to them¡° Hello, Mr. Xiao The young man had a smile on his face¡° Are you from the Zhu family? " Hua Feifan asked curiously, "why haven''t I seen you?"¡° I''m the housekeeper of Zhu''s manor¡° The young man said with a smile. Hua Feifan''s face changed a little. She turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. She was relieved to find that Xiao Yao didn''t show any displeasure. However, she was still a little depressed. According to the truth, since the Zhu family also needs Xiao Yao''s help, there''s no reason to just arrange a servant to come here! However, since Xiao Yao didn''t say much, she couldn''t grasp the details. Following the young man, they walked out of the airport and got into a jeep. The driver was a man in a camouflage vest. He was in his early 30s. He had short, lean hair. He held the steering wheel with blue veins on his hands. Although he was not very big, he could see the tendons on his arms clearly. Behind the jeep, there is a pickup truck. Besides the man driving, there are five people on the pickup truck, all of whom are Chinese. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, there is a machine gun on the pickup truck. When the young man in the suit saw the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he laughed and said, "excuse me, Mr. Xiao, because you are an important guest of the Zhu family. Naturally, you should protect your safety. The country is still in chaos. The Zhu family manor is a long way from the airport, so you are afraid to meet some outlaws." Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew before that there was a lot of chaos in the country, but he didn''t expect that he could be so chaotic. When he came to the airport to meet someone, he had to prepare his machine gun, so he could go straight to the front line to fight. Sitting in the car, the man in the suit is also very talkative. After chatting for a while, Xiao Yao knew that his name was Wang Wei. In fact, he was also Chinese, but he grew up in mianguo¡° Mr. Xiao, in fact, Mr. Zhu originally asked his grandson to come to pick you up, but he has a lot of fun, so he handed this task to me Wang Wei said with a wry smile, "don''t take it to heart. When you get to the old man''s side, you''d better not say it, or the old man will certainly curse you. At that time, people will have to remember the hatred on you. You don''t dare to do it on the surface, but you can''t mean it on the surface. After all, this is their one acre of land." Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "I can tell that you don''t like the young master of the Zhu family either." Wang Wei didn''t deny it. He said, "the old man is a man of ability. Now the head of the family is also a man of strong hand. But the eldest son can''t do anything, but he can still toss. If the Zhu family is really handed over to him..." when he said this, Wang Wei suddenly stopped. He also understood that he had said a lot. What''s the matter with the young man, It''s all Zhu''s own business. As a servant, he talks too much, which side is not pleasing. Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t go on asking, but it can be seen that Wang Wei is more upright¡° By the way, Mr. Xiao, it''s said that this time you are running for the jadeite plate? " Wang Wei asked¡° Well Xiao Yao nodded¡° Coincidentally, the old man is also more interested in the original jadeite stone. He even gets rich by gambling stones, but it''s all luck. Even the old man also says that it doesn''t matter if he can make money at first. Anyway, he has nothing to lose? He has nothing to play with, but it''s all small gambling. " Xiao Yao laughed: "it seems that when I come to Zhu''s house, I really have to learn from Master Zhu." Speaking of this, suddenly there was a gunshot in front of me. The man in the camouflage vest also stepped on the brake, and his face looked ugly¡° Mr. Xiao, it seems that there is no white belt in the back of the car. " Wang Wei can still be funny under such circumstances. Obviously, such things are not uncommon, and they are all common£¨ It''s the last few days at the end of the month. I''m still looking for a vertical and horizontal monthly ticket

 Chapter 984

    As soon as the gunfire rang out, it seemed that I didn''t plan to stop in a short time. There was probably still a firefight several hundred meters ahead.


    Hua Feifan''s face turned white and asked in a low voice, "brother Wang, such things often happen in mianguo?"


    Wang Wei waved his hand hard. He was a little frightened and said with a wry smile, "Miss Hua, just call me Wang Wei. I can''t afford this big brother Wang!" He knows the root of Hua Feifan''s identity, and he also knows that this is the person they can''t afford. Don''t mention him. Even the owner of the Zhu family should be respectful to Hua Feifan. Not to mention that they are not the local overlord of Mian country now, even if they are the local overlord of Mian country, who are in power, so what? In front of China, what can a small face country be?


    People! You have to be conscious to live.


    Hua Feifan just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Wang Wei then continued: "in fact, not all the places in mianguo are in chaos. Of course, more than 90% of the chaotic places are out of Yangwang City, and other places are in chaos. Today, the person in power in yangwang city is this general, and tomorrow may be that general. There is no way to put yangwang city in China, It''s just more than a dozen small counties


    In the end, Wang Wei couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao laughed and gave Wang Wei a thumbs up: "this is quite true."


    Wang Wei sighed again and said, "even these ten small counties are not secure. Ah, I don''t know if there is a province in China that has a high GDP and is still fighting every day. If it can be secure, let alone other things, even if it doesn''t touch drugs, relying on the production and processing of jadeite raw stone can make the economy of mianguo move up and up."


    "Then why don''t they do it?" Hua Feifan asked a relatively idiotic question.


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "we all understand this problem. Can those people understand it? But it''s one thing to understand, and it''s another thing to be willing to do so. Everyone wants to eat a piece of cake. In reality, normal people are very selfish. Even if I can''t eat it, you don''t want to eat it. Brother Xiao, maybe that''s what''s going on? "


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Wang Wei nodded: "the analysis is quite in place."


    Anyway, Wang Wei and Xiao yaofanghai are about the same age, and soon they are chatting with each other.


    But gradually, everyone was silent.


    Gunfire, closer and closer to them, look, and even can see a few shaking figures.


    "Wigo, shall we step back or rush through?" The driver glanced at Wang Wei sitting on the side and asked in Mandarin.


    "Let the people in the back go down, say hello to the front, and say that we are from the Zhu family. Where are we going now? Moreover, is it rare to see such a situation? " Wang Wei said angrily.


    The man in the camouflage vest nodded, pulled open the door and got out of the car. He went to the pickup truck in front of him. After a brief talk, all the people were laughing and jumping down from the pickup truck with weapons on their shoulders.


    These people are not so much bodyguards as bandits.


    Among them, a man with skin similar to that of the black people in Africa, holding the machine gun in his arms, swept for a while and yelled, which generally means: "this is Zhu''s car. If the people in front want to fight, get away. Don''t be so rude!"


    Just as he had just finished, a group of people who fled towards them actually shot directly at them.


    A burst of random gun, fortunately did not hit people, Zhu''s bodyguards at this time did not dare to dress. Forced to the end, quickly retreated a distance, the same with the hands of the gun to the other side.


    When the other party directly chooses to shoot, Wang Wei''s face changes greatly even when he is sitting in the car. Obviously, he did not expect that the other party would dare to shoot at will even if he knew that he was Zhu''s family. This is a provocation to Zhu''s family! You know, even if the Zhu family is not as good as those generals, it''s not much worse. There are really few people in mianguo who dare not give the Zhu family such face. Such things rarely happen.


    Originally, Wang Wei thought that as long as the name of the Zhu family was reported, those people would immediately withdraw, and no one would want to provoke a big family like the Zhu family, right?


    Now it seems that it''s just my imagination.


    "Mr. Xiao, it seems that we have to go first." Wang Wei turned around and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. Although he could solve the problems of those people in front of him, there was no need at all! He is not the kind of person who wants to find opportunities to express himself every day, which has nothing to do with them,


    But just when Wang Wei and others were going to turn around and leave, those people rushed towards them again. The speed was faster and faster, and the guns were dense.


    "Damn, are these people crazy?" Even Wang Wei, who has always had a good character, can''t help swearing at this time.


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids drooped, but he didn''t say anything. Wang Wei had to deal with everything.


    "It seems that these people want to rob the car!" Fang Hai is not a fool. He can see each other''s intention at a glance.


    Xiao Yao is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Wang Wei was just like an ant on a hot pot. He patted the man in the camouflage vest and said with a gloomy face, "run quickly. What are you waiting for?"


    The man in the waistcoat could only smile at Wang Wei, who was even uglier than crying, and said, "brother Wei, it''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s that I can''t go at all!"


    Wang Wei is slightly stunned, some don''t understand each other''s meaning, but Xiao Yao patted Wang Wei on the shoulder and pointed back.


    Wang Wei followed the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers and looked back. His face suddenly changed, and even his body trembled slightly. I don''t know when a group of people with guns appeared behind them.


    "Who are these people? Is this a trap? " Wang Wei whispered.


    "It''s possible." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The reason why there is such a speculation is that the people who were still in the gunfight in front of them have stopped, even walked together, and come towards Xiao Yao.


    "Emotion, they are bluffing us with gunfight, let us stop, then choose to go around, cut off our retreat!" Wang Wei suddenly realized and regretted.


    Now he finally understood why he didn''t frighten the other party when he moved out of the name of the Zhu family. It was obvious that people were coming to the Zhu family. In this case, how could they be frightened even if it was the Zhu family?


    What really annoys Wang Wei is that if he had seen each other''s plot earlier, he would never have stayed more. After all, the bus is full of Zhu''s distinguished guests. If they all die, it doesn''t matter. But if these two people die, not to mention them, even the huge Zhu family will be doomed.


    A Hua Feifan''s identity is special enough, but even Hua Feifan has to set off a man named Xiao Yao.


    In fact, he didn''t know much about Xiao Yao, but he was sure that this man named Xiao Yao would never be inferior to Hua Feifan.


    "Mr. Xiao, we''ll try to distract these people. You rush out!" Wang Wei gritted his teeth and said. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "are you not afraid of death?"


    "Hey, I''m afraid, but my life is not as precious as yours." Wang Wei said with a bitter smile.


    While he was talking to Xiao Yao, two or three of the bodyguards of the Zhu family were lying on the ground and shot several times.


    "Do you have any weapons here?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Wang Wei is slightly stunned, some don''t know Xiao Yao''s intention, but he still nods and picks out a small black pistol from under the table and chair. This is what he usually uses for self-defense.


    "It''s only 20 people, who can make it." Xiao Yao coughed. With these words, he was about to open the door and go down.


    When Wang Wei saw this scene, he was about to cry. He quickly reached out and grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm. He said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Xiao, don''t be impulsive. Just give these people to me."


    "Give it to you, and you''ll be dead." Xiao Yao breaks away from Wang Wei and closes the door after getting out of the car.


    Wang Wei also showed deep despair in his eyes.


    Hua Feifan looked at him, sighed and said, "you don''t have to worry about him. As long as he doesn''t want to die, he can''t die. Anyway, I don''t think there are people in the world who can kill Xiao Yao."


    Hua Feifan doesn''t know much about Xiao Yao''s ability, but he only needs to know that even the nuclear God put in by the eagle Kingdom didn''t make Xiao Yao disappear from the world.


    As long as Xiao Yao is willing, not to mention more than 20 people, even more than 2000 people have to die here.


    Wang Wei''s face looked a little depressed. It was obvious that he could not understand Hua Feifan''s idea. After thinking about it, he said, "Miss Hua, you wait for me in the car. I''ll go down and help you."


    Hua Feifan glanced at him and said, "you''d better stay in the car. If you don''t want to die, the bullet doesn''t have eyes."


    "Mr. Shaw, he..."


    Hua Feifan was a little impatient. He glared at him and said, "I said, are you finished? I told you just now? No one in the world can tell Xiao Yao what to do. You can rest assured. "


    Wang Wei looks at Hua Feifan with a complicated look.


    It''s not that he believed Hua Feifan''s words, but he was bothered to mutter, how much hatred is there between Hua Feifan and Xiao Yao?


    Why do you expect Xiao Yao to die here?


    But what happened next really stunned Wang Wei.


    After Xiao Yao got out of the car, he fired three shots in succession, and three people died instantly.


    "That''s a good shot!" Even the man in the vest couldn''t help but praise him.


    It''s not that he has never seen a sharpshooter, but it''s the first time that he can play with a pistol.


    Suddenly, a bullet reached the jeep''s windshield. Fortunately, the glass was bulletproof. It didn''t penetrate, but it also formed a spider web on the glass¡° You go first Xiao Yao turned around and said something to the people in the car. The man hesitated¡° Let''s go first. " Hua Feifan has no expression. "He won''t die." Although I don''t know why Xiao Yao didn''t use his aura directly, Hua Feifan still has enough confidence in Xiao Yao. Now think about it carefully, maybe it''s also because Xiao Yao doesn''t want to show too much strength in front of Zhu''s family, so he can hide his clumsiness. If all of them are gone now, maybe Xiao Yao will be able to do his best.

 Chapter 985

    Although Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan have issued unified instructions to Wang Wei and the man in the vest, Wang Wei is still hesitant.


    After all, Xiao Yao is also a distinguished guest of the Zhu family! If anything happens to Xiao Yao here, even if he comes back to Zhu''s home alive, the end is predictable.


    "What are you doing? Do you two really want to die here? " Hua Feifan was impatient to see that they were still in ink.


    "That''s to say, brother Xiao''s ability is on the rise. Those people can''t hurt him at all." Fang Hai couldn''t help muttering.


    Wang Wei sighed and finally pulled open the door and got off the car.


    Then he turned to the man in the waistcoat and said, "take Miss Hua and Mr. Fang back first. I''ll go with Mr. Xiao."


    "Good." The man in the vest nodded, stepped on the accelerator, and rushed forward. Xiao Yao fired several shots, but he helped the jeep to kill.


    Xiao Yao looks at Wang Wei and frowns a little. He seems to be a little displeased. He doesn''t have a good way: "what are you doing down here?"


    Wang Wei was so wronged that he almost cried.


    Listen to that.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s comfort, he would be crazy to join in the fun? Don''t you think your life is too long?


    Of course, such words are just in my mind. Even if I give Wang Wei a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to say it.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ll find a way to cover you. You should retreat first." Wang Wei said, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He pulled Wang Wei back into the back of the pickup truck and used it as a shelter. Then he said, "are you going to sacrifice?"


    Wang Wei gave a bitter smile and said, "your life is always more precious than mine."


    Xiao Yao was amused by Wang Wei''s words.


    He is really curious about how this guy''s brain grows.


    "In this world, no one is more important than your life. Even if you have, it''s also your parents, your wife and children. Other people have the qualification?" Anyway, that''s what Xiao Yao thought.


    For example, if Xiao Yao is faced with a problem now, he is surrounded by the old Chinese, who has a high position in China, but if only one of them can live, Xiao Yao will still choose his own life.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have the consciousness to sacrifice himself for others, and he didn''t want to be a hero.


    "You''d better protect yourself first." Xiao Yao sneered, then picked up an AK from the ground.


    Originally, Xiao Yao''s plan was that after Wang Wei and others had gone, he would be able to show his skills. But he didn''t expect that Wang Wei''s head was missing a string, and he had to stay to face the barrage of bullets.


    However, it won''t make Xiao Yao any more difficult. The other side now has only 20 or so people. Even if he is alone, he can easily kill these people without the help of the aura in his body.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stood up and rolled around on the ground. While rolling his body, he had already fired several shots in succession. Four other people fell to the ground.


    "Give me the front and you the back!" Xiao Yao said in a loud voice.


    Wang Wei''s hand holding the gun was shaking slightly.


    Although this is not the first time he has encountered such a battle, it is the first time he has really dealt with so many bandits.


    It''s terrible!


    Wang Wei is not that kind of timid person, but it is impossible for him to be completely not timid in the face of such a situation. Even Xiao Yao was afraid when he first encountered a gunfight, but at that time he had a third grandfather beside him, which would give him enough sense of security, So the performance must be slightly better than Wang Wei.


    However, since Wang Wei can occupy a place in the Zhu family, his ability can not be underestimated. With a pistol alone, he has blocked the seven or eight people behind him.


    When Wang Weigang ran out of ammunition and food, Xiao Yao came back to him and dealt with the people behind him.


    "What about the people in front?" Wang Wei asked subconsciously.


    "It''s all settled." Xiao Yao said simply, with no expression on his face.


    Wang Wei turned his face and looked at him in amazement.


    Behind them, but there are more than ten people, who were solved by Xiao Yao in five minutes?


    Are you kidding?


    Looking back for a place, the bodies were all 50 meters away. That is to say, those people were all solved by Xiao Yao at a distance.


    Wang Wei was stunned by his ability.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, frowned and asked, "shot?"


    Indeed, on Wang Wei''s shoulder, there was a blood hole, which was still bleeding.


    "It''s OK, a little hurt." Wang Wei grinned, but he was a man.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and simply seals his acupoints, then turns around and continues to shoot.


    Wang Wei was stunned by this. He found that his wound did not really continue to bleed.


    While he was still thinking about these messy problems, Xiao Yao had already raised his hand and put them down.


    Wang Wei, who saw this scene, was completely numb.


    Now he knows why Hua Feifan was so relieved of Xiao Yao. If he had known Xiao Yao''s ability before, he would have nothing to worry about.


    If I had known that Xiao Yao was such a bull, would he have been crazy and stayed? He felt that he didn''t seem to be helping him to stay. Instead, he was dragging his legs. Xiao Yao''s underpants might be pulled down by himself.


    At the thought of this, he was a little bit frustrated. For the first time, he had deep doubts about his ability.


    In less than five minutes, Xiao Yao ordered the rest of them one by one and solved them all.


    Xiao Yao threw the AK in his hand, looked at Wang Wei and said with a smile, "I''ve killed so many people. I don''t think anyone will come to my trouble, will they?"


    Wang Wei gave a wry smile, shook his head and said, "of course not. Mr. Xiao, please don''t worry. Those people are busy beating me and beating you every day. Who has the heart to do things that can''t earn money?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Shall we go back now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well!" Without saying a word, Wang Wei got on the pickup truck and acted as a driver. Xiao Yao was not polite to him, so he sat in the back row and began to shut his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took. When the pickup stopped, Xiao Yao opened his eyes.


    "Here we are?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wei turned around and looked at Xiao Yao, nodded and said with a smile, "here we are."


    Xiao Yao opens the door and gets out of the car. The man in the vest, Hua Feifan and Fang Hai are still waiting for Xiao Yao at the door.


    "I thought you should have been here a long time ago. It took so long." Hua Feifan glanced at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t say anything.


    It''s just that Wang Wei is full of depression when he hears these words.


    Does the girl know what she and Xiao Yao had gone through before? I don''t think it''s good to wait for someone to come back late and not die there, OK?


    To avoid Wang Wei, Hua Feifan whispered: "if you didn''t have this oil bottle, you would have come back long ago, would you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded. After all, Hua Feifan knows his strength, and it''s meaningless to deny it.


    If you let Wang Wei know the conversation between Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan, I don''t know whether he will vomit blood three times.


    He obviously put his own small life into it, but he only got the evaluation of "tug of oil".


    Doesn''t the girl know that she can''t make friends by talking like this?


    Following Wang Wei, Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan also enter Zhu''s manor.


    Hua Feifan walked beside Xiao Yao and whispered, "the Zhu family is really careful. There are many secret sentries."


    "To survive in such a country, it''s necessary to be careful." Xiao Yao doesn''t think so. In fact, in those more chaotic places in South Africa, if some big families want to live, there must be hundreds of bodyguards and weapons. The more money a person has, the more he cherishes his life. No one wants to die at the muzzle of someone else''s gun when he just climbs up. That''s too much for him.


    Hua Feifan shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t know what the girl was thinking.


    After walking for a while, I saw a group of people coming towards them from a distance.


    "Grandfather Zhu!" When he walked in, Hua Feifan said hello to the old man in the middle.


    Mr. Zhu''s age is almost the same as that of Mr. Hua''s, but his spirit is better, and his murderous spirit is very strong. This doesn''t surprise Xiao Yao much. It''s not a simple thing for Mr. Zhu to come to mianguo and want to climb up. It''s not a mouth to reason and negotiate here, but a gun and pipe. To say that Mr. Zhu didn''t kill many people, Xiao Yao won''t believe it.


    However, they are now Mr. Zhu''s guests, and they are all his own. He doesn''t need to care about them.


    "Oh, little girl, are you so big?" Master Zhu is very happy to see huafeifan, and his eyes are full of doting.


    Hua Feifan smiles.


    At this time, Master Zhu turned his face again, and his eyes fell on Xiao Yao. He hugged Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "is this Mr. Xiao?" He didn''t know Fang Hai around Xiao Yao and didn''t ask much. He subconsciously thought that he was Xiao Yao''s follower.


    "Yes, good old man." Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Ha ha! Xiao Yao, I''m afraid nobody knows these two words in the world, right The old man laughed and said that he looked at Xiao Yao with great respect.


    Although Xiao Yao is young, no one who knows what Xiao Yao has done in the eagle Kingdom dares to behave recklessly in this young man.


    A man who can''t even blow up his nuclear weapons, if he is the enemy, may be able to destroy their huge Zhu family in the blink of an eye. Xiao Yao just rubbed his nose and didn''t say much. At this time, Mr. Zhu turned around again and hit a man of twenty-five or twenty-six with his walking stick¡° Son of a bitch, come here and apologize! " Master Zhu scolded. Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan were a little surprised. They didn''t know what happened. But Wang Wei, standing behind them, explained in a low voice: "this is the young master of our Zhu family." Xiao Yao suddenly realized.

 Chapter 986

    The young master of the Zhu family was knocked several times by the old man with a crutch, but he didn''t dare to hide.


    In this family, Zhu Tao dares to say that he is not afraid of anyone, but only the old man in the family makes him turn pale.


    After all, from childhood to adulthood, his parents doted on him. Only this grandfather, when he didn''t agree with each other, did it. They all said that he was next generation to next generation. On the contrary, the Zhu family taught him a better lesson.


    "Don''t worry about it, old man. Xiaotao didn''t make a big mistake anyway." Said a woman, frowning, protecting her son.


    "Well, my grandson, I can''t teach you a lesson?" Master Zhu snorted coldly, pointed to the woman and scolded, "they all say that loving mother is a loser. There''s nothing wrong with that. Sooner or later, you will kill your son alive!"


    The woman was obviously a little unconvinced, but in the face of the old man, she did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    "Grandfather, I don''t understand. These two young people, why should I pick them up in person? Is it different for me to let Wang Wei go? " Zhu Tao said with his lips curled.


    "Stop it! How dare you talk back? " Standing beside the old man, a middle-aged man frowned and scolded.


    "Dad, you scold me, too?" Zhu Tao was more and more aggrieved.


    He glanced at Xiao Yuan, Fang Hai and Hua Feifan at random, with resentment in his eyes.


    It is obvious that he is now wronged all hate to Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan.


    Wang Wei, who is standing behind Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan, also sees Zhu Tao''s eyes and sighs. He understands that Zhu Tao''s aggressive temper is bound to embarrass Hua Feifan and Xiao Yao.


    "Why?" At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly had some doubts and asked, "Wang Wei, come here."


    Wang Wei was a little curious, but he took two steps forward and asked in a low voice, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter with the wound on your arm?" Asked the middle-aged man, frowning.


    Master Zhu was also a little surprised. He saw it at a glance and blurted out: "gunshot wound?"


    Wang Wei nodded with a bitter smile. Yu Guang found that Zhu Tao''s face was more and more gloomy.


    "You were attacked on the way?" Asked Master Zhu.


    "Well, about twenty or thirty." Wang Wei didn''t dare to hide it and said, "it seems that he came to our Zhu family and deliberately led us into a trap. Or did he attack us back and forth. All the bodyguards we took died. In the end, Mr. Xiao helped us solve the problem. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable."


    "Well, who are you lying to? Can he solve the problem of No. 20 or No. 30? " Zhu Tao sneered again and again, "it''s our bodyguards who have almost killed people before he comes out to clean up the mess, isn''t it?"


    Wang Wei is more and more depressed.


    Xiao Yao and his young master should not be much different in age, but their personalities and abilities are quite different.


    He even thought that if the Zhu family were really handed over to Zhu Tao in the future, it would not be far away from the decline.


    He didn''t think Zhu Tao couldn''t do it, but simply thought Zhu Tao was a hot chicken.


    Of course, in this case, he thought about it in his heart and would never dare to say it. After all, Zhu Tao was the son of the owner of the family and the eldest young master of the Zhu family. Only when he was out of his mind would he jump around. Isn''t that playing lanterns in the toilet?


    Anyway, he will never find himself uncomfortable.


    "How could you have been attacked?" Master Zhu''s face became more and more ugly. He quickly went to Xiao Yao and asked, "Mr. Xiao, aren''t you hurt?"


    "Some little thieves don''t have much ability." Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Wei added: "in fact, the bodyguards of our Zhu family have already died without killing one person. Nearly 30 people are basically killed by Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "can''t say that, you also killed several people."


    Wang Wei can only give a wry smile. He knows that Xiao Yao is worried that he will be scolded by the owner and the old man. He takes credit for himself. In fact, in order to take care of himself, he delays many good opportunities.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, I can''t afford you!" Master Zhu said with a wry smile, "you have just come to face the country, and this is what happened."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s OK. Anyway, Hua Feifan and I have nothing to do."


    "It''s nothing. If something happens, I''ll die of guilt." Zhu said.


    After that, he glared at the middle-aged man, Zhu Yunzheng, who is now the head of the Zhu family, and said, "look at your good son!"


    Zhu Yunzheng has no temper when facing the old man. In his opinion, it''s very good that the old man didn''t kill his son in a rage.


    "Well, Master Zhu, didn''t you just say that? I have nothing to do with huafeifan, so there''s no need to blame anyone. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Master Zhu sighed and nodded.


    As a matter of fact, Zhu''s family feel that it''s hard to understand what Master Zhu is doing now.


    Even though Hua Feifan and Xiao Yao have special origins and different identities, they are not treated so carefully by the Zhu family, are they? Is it simply because the old man and the old man are old comrades in arms?


    Otherwise, everything can''t be said. Even if the Chinese family is really capable, it''s not Huaxia. It''s mianguo. Who else do they need to fear in mianguo?


    The most curious is Zhu Yunzheng. He knows his father very well. It''s the first time that he has seen his father treat a young man so carefully. He can even use the word "cautious". In the past, there were not any young generals from Huaxia who came to mianguo. They were also received by Zhu family. But at that time, Zhu Yunzheng or his younger brother Zhu Yunrong was in charge of reception.


    "Mr. Xiao, let''s talk first." Zhu said politely.


    Xiao Yao nodded and walked into the villa behind Master Zhu.


    If you observe carefully, you will find that even if Master Zhu is the master and the elder of Xiao Yao, he does not dare to walk in front of Xiao Yao. Looking at his slow posture, if it is not because he has to play the role of a guide, I''m afraid he would like to be different from Xiao Yao.


    This curtain fell in Zhu Yunzheng''s eyes, once again caused him a certain impact.


    Now he is more and more curious about the identity of the young man named Xiao Yao.


    All he knew was that Hua Fei was the granddaughter of the old man. In his opinion, Xiao Yao, who was with Hua Feifan this time, should have the same identity as Hua Feifan. But now, Hua Feifan is not the main character at all.


    After entering the villa, Xiao Yao sat down.


    Master Zhu waved away a group of people from all over the Zhu family, leaving only two brothers Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong.


    "Mr. Xiao, I heard that you came to our noodle country this time just for the jadeite dish three days later?" Master Zhu asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Mr. Zhu didn''t understand. He asked, "as far as I know, although Xiaoyao group occupies a leading position in China, it doesn''t seem to involve the gem industry. Do you plan to enter now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it''s just my personal meaning. It has nothing to do with Xiaoyao group."


    Zhu didn''t continue to ask. It can be seen that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say why he needs jadeite. In this case, Zhu doesn''t have to ask questions.


    After all, this is Xiao Yao''s own business. It has nothing to do with their Zhu family. Even if Xiao Yao just has too much money and no place to spend it, he can''t have any opinions about it!


    What''s more, in Master Zhu''s opinion, when he gets along with Xiao Yao, he can''t hold on to the propriety of his elders. He gets along with Xiao Yao as a peer.


    Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong didn''t know much about Xiao Yao, but he got a lot of information from Mr. Hua.


    At the beginning of listening to Mr. Hua, he was also full of disbelief. Anyone would have been like this. How could there be anyone who could compete with nuclear weapons? But after he verified the information given by Mr. Hua, he was relieved of his previous doubts, and then he was deeply surprised. In this world, are there really people who can compete with nuclear weapons? Isn''t Xiao Yao invincible?


    I heard Wang Wei say that Xiao Yao killed 20 or 30 villains when he raised his hand. Others may not believe it, but Master Zhu absolutely believed it. Such a small matter is really nothing to Xiao Yao.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhu, I heard from Mr. Hua that your Zhu family is in trouble now. I don''t know. Can you tell me something?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Since he promised to help the Zhu family to solve some problems when he came to mianguo, Xiao Yao naturally would not break his promise. Moreover, since they still have to rely on the Zhu family for their next activities in mianguo, he would certainly have to help them. The so-called reciprocity! Otherwise, why does the Zhu family help him for no reason? It''s not that the Chinese are short of heart.


    In fact, Mr. Zhu also wanted to mention it before. He just thought that it was not good for them to speak directly when they just met Xiao Yao, so they planned to slow down. However, he did not expect that Xiao Yao would mention it himself before they asked. It was a relief for Mr. Zhu, and he even felt grateful for Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, since you have asked, I will say so." Master Zhu chuckled and said, "in fact, our Zhu family is targeted by the current ruling party. A general who fought with them before has a good relationship with our Zhu family, and our Zhu family has been supporting him all the time. Unexpectedly, that guy is still dead. Now that general Jin has come to power, he is naturally dissatisfied with our Zhu family, and even, Take our Zhu family as an eyesore, a thorn in the flesh, ah, that''s also a person of revenge! "


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    Does it have anything to do with whether or not people hold grudges? Who else would hate your Zhu family?

 Chapter 987

    Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong, two brothers, did not expect that Master Zhu would really tell us the plight of his family at this time.


    What''s more, he is a young man who has just known him.


    But fortunately, these two brothers are not absent-minded guys, and immediately understand the meaning of the old man. Although they are somewhat strange, now it seems that the fact is what they think.


    The old man hopes Xiao Yao can help them solve the problems that Zhu''s family is facing now!


    Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong looked at each other, both of them were deeply shocked.


    They really don''t understand how capable Xiao Yao is. Why do they believe that he can solve the huge trouble of Zhu family?


    However, they are only in the heart of the abdominal Fei, absolutely dare not say it, otherwise it is not to give Mr. Zhu face, and the old man''s antipathy?


    Although Zhu Yunzheng is the owner of Zhu''s family, Zhu''s family knows that Zhu''s son will not be able to shut his eyes for a day. Zhu''s family has the final say.


    Zhu Yunzheng is not dissatisfied with this. Although he is not a good man, he is a dutiful son. At least he will not have any resentment against his father. Moreover, if it is not for the fact that he is still here, I am afraid he will not be able to take a stable position as the head of the family. In addition to Zhu, several veterans came to mianguo, A group of people work together to create the Zhu family''s present world. If Master Zhu really closes his eyes, can those old people still keep silent?


    They don''t care if Master Zhu holds the power by himself, but what can Zhu Yunzheng do to make the rest of them convinced?


    Moreover, if the problems faced by the Zhu family were really handed over to Zhu Yunzheng, he would not be able to solve them.


    "Master Zhu, I''ll try to solve these problems while I''m in mianguo, OK?" Xiao Yao asked.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Master Zhu was immediately overjoyed and quickly nodded: "well, well, thank you, Mr. Xiao! If Mr. Fanxiao needs anything, please let me know! "


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "there is really no need for the moment."


    But Zhu Yunzheng, hearing this, finally couldn''t help saying: "Mr. Xiao, can I ask you a question?"


    "Shut up, it''s your job here?" As soon as he spoke, he was reprimanded by Master Zhu.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. His affection for Zhu family is really a speech of Master Zhu.


    Looking at Zhu Yunzheng''s embarrassment and blushing face, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if there''s anything Zhu''s master wants to ask, just ask. As long as the boy knows, he won''t hide it."


    Zhu Yunzheng rubbed his nose, laughed and said in a low voice, "I just want to know how Mr. Xiao plans to help our Zhu family?"


    "Find a chance to have a good talk with general Jin. If you can''t, kill him once and for all." Xiao Yao''s voice is calm, and he can''t hear any waves.


    However, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong are depressed.


    They are really curious. Where does Xiao Yao come from? They really think that general Jin is also a thief. They can kill him as they want?


    Master Zhu was also a little surprised. Xiao Yao''s willingness to help the Zhu family was enough to surprise them. After hearing what Xiao Yao just said, he simply didn''t know what to say. If what he said before was true, Xiao Yao would have such strength, but there would be some trouble and even some danger, Xiao Yao''s willingness to do so is a great honor to the Zhu family.


    "Thank you again, Mr. Xiao!" Mr. Zhu said with a smile, "as long as there is something useful for our Zhu family in the future, Mr. Xiao will not refuse even if he speaks!"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "you are the old comrade in arms of the Chinese master, and you are also my elder. Don''t call me Mr. Xiao. I''m unfamiliar with you. If the Chinese master looks up to the boy, just call Xiao Yao."


    "Ha ha, good, good!" Master Zhu said a few good words in succession. When he reached this age, even if he was not a human being, he would not be too slow. Naturally, he understood what Xiao Yao meant. In fact, he wanted to get close to their Zhu family.


    Where can master Zhu refuse?


    If they can really make a good relationship with Xiao Yao, their Zhu family will have an extra life saving talisman. Who dares to touch their Zhu family lightly in mianguo or even in the world?


    Although Master Zhu also knows that Xiao Yao can never be an enemy to the whole world for their Zhu family, Master Zhu is not an ignorant person. What does he have to do to be an enemy to the whole world? What''s more, he didn''t feel that he was such a disgusting person that he couldn''t arouse the dislike of the whole world, did he? If that''s the case, Master Zhu thinks he''s very capable.


    After that, Xiao Yao lived under the arrangement of Master Zhu.


    Hua Feifan went into Xiao Yao''s room, closed the door, sat down on the chair and asked, "are you really going to help the Zhu family solve the problem?"


    In fact, Hua Feifan didn''t expect that Zhu''s troubles actually offended the ruling party of mianguo. Even mianguo is a small country compared with Huaxia, it is a country after all! Is a country so easy to deal with?


    "Now that I have promised your grandfather, I can''t keep my word, can I?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "But if grandfather knew that Master Zhu was in such a big trouble, I''m afraid he would be too embarrassed to talk to you?" Hua Feifan said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, his eyes suddenly changed a little strange, after looking at Hua Feifan, he asked: "do you think Master Zhu doesn''t know?"


    "Huh?" Hua Feifan was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak.


    "But even if the old man knows, there''s no reason to ask you to do such a big favor and take such a big risk!" Hua Feifan said.


    "If this is not only the meaning of Chinese old man, or the meaning of Chinese Xiao Yao suddenly asked with a smile.


    Hua Feifan is more and more confused.


    She felt that she could not understand what Xiao Yao said now.


    Xiao Yao sighed, thinking that this is really a silly girl. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. He simply told the whole story of his previous guess.


    "In my opinion, the ruling party of mianguo is not only the enemy of Zhu''s family, but also the enemy of Huaxia. Although the relationship between mianguo and Huaxia is not very good, it can be regarded as good. Now, it seems that during the cold war, there are some small frictions. It seems that the United States is making trouble. Huaxia now wants to deal with the United States, It''s not very difficult, but it''s easy to deal with a noodle country. It''s impossible for the United States to turn against China for the sake of a noodle country. Besides, it doesn''t make any sense. After all, it''s the dirty thing they did first. So even if something happens to the ruling party of noodle country, the United States can only break its teeth and swallow it. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hua Feifan finally realized something.


    "That is to say, Huaxia doesn''t like the current general Jin, does it?" Hua Feifan asked.


    Xiao Yao smiles, which he said before, so he doesn''t want to praise Hua Feifan''s intelligence.


    Solved the doubt in the heart, Hua Feifan also long relaxed breath.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many of them. Ah, it seems that I thought too little before." Hua Feifan then looked at Xiao Yao with an extremely curious look and asked, "how do you know that?"


    Xiao Yao said very frankly: "guess."


    "Just guess?" Hua Feifan''s face convulsed violently.


    "Yes Xiao Yao said, "there are some words that Mr. Hua will not take the initiative to tell me. I can only understand them by myself."


    Hua Feifan can only smile bitterly: "people like you are not tired to live?"


    Xiao Yao said, "you shouldn''t ask me that. You should ask Mr. Hua."


    "I''m not going." Hua Feifan glared at Xiao Yao and said.


    After a while, Zhu Yunzheng knocked on Xiao Yao''s room and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, Miss Hua, it''s time to have lunch."


    "Oh, uncle Zhu, just call me Feifan." Hua Feifan said with a smile, "it''s not the first time to see me."


    Zhu Yunzheng nodded and said with a smile, "yes, uncle is wrong. Feifan, please get ready for dinner."


    After that, he looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "Mr. Xiao, after lunch, you can go to a small town nearby. Some jade miners have begun to sell raw jadeite stones. After all, the market is not open yet. They can only walk outside. The old man said that if you are interested, he will come with you in the afternoon."


    "That''s the best of all." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m worried that I''ll be late, and all the good things will be poached by others!"


    At this time, Fang Hai came out of the next room, went to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, do you mean you can go out in the afternoon?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Fang Hai was originally a lonely person, if you really let him obediently wait for three days in the villa, it is equivalent to his life.


    Anyway, as far as Fang Hai is concerned, this visit to mianguo is actually tourism.


    "That''s good. I have to clean up later and try to cheat my daughter-in-law!" Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    But Hua Feifan on the edge joked: "Fang Hai, you can''t think that all the girls in mianguo are blind. They also know what is called high face value and what is called low face value."


    Fang Hai said angrily, "Hua Feifan, you can''t find your husband like this!"


    "I can''t find you, and I won''t find you!" Hua Feifan countered.


    Fang Hai


    He felt really hurt!


    When he went downstairs, there were already seven or eight people sitting on the table. When Zhu Tao saw Xiao Yao, Fang Haihua and Feifan, he gave a cold hum. His eyes were full of hostility, and Xiao Yao ignored him. In his eyes, Zhu Tao was just a child who didn''t know how to deal with a little kid. It was too out of style.

 Chapter 988

    At the dinner table, Master Zhu repeated what Zhu Yunzheng had said before. Xiao Yao''s answer was the same. Naturally, he wanted to go out for a walk.


    After all, this time he brought Fang Haihua Feifan to face the country, and he went to feicui.


    "Well, I''ll take you with me in the afternoon!" Master Zhu said with a smile, "anyway, I haven''t had anything to do recently. I''ve heard that Master Wang Linhai will also come to face the country in two days, and it would be better to ask him to palm his eyes at that time. "


    Master Wang Linhai in Master Zhu''s mouth is an expert in jadeite, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know him and doesn''t ask much.


    "Grandfather, just leave this little thing to me. I''ll take brother Xiao with them." Zhu Tao said suddenly.


    Looking at the bad smile on his face, you can see that the boy has a bad idea in his heart.


    Master Zhu glanced at his grandson and sneered.


    What is in Zhu Tao''s mind? Can he not be clear?


    Don''t say that Xiao Yao is his guest. Even if Xiao Yao is not his guest, he won''t let his grandson provoke people like Xiao Yao.


    If Xiao Yao is really angry, it''s not just Zhu Tao, but the whole Zhu family!


    "Shut up Before Master Zhu spoke, Zhu Yunzheng had already scolded him.


    Zhu Tao was startled. This was the first time he had ever seen his father so angry.


    Zhu Yunzheng sighed and secretly said that his son was really stupid.


    He had seen before that his father could use the four words "be respectful and respectful" when he treated Xiao Yao.


    Zhu Tao is a little smart, but he is just a little smart. These smart people can''t deal with ordinary people. He is still too young to deal with Master Zhu. Let alone Master Zhu. Even he knows what Zhu Tao is up to.


    It''s still too naive.


    However, he didn''t say these words. Since the old man didn''t point them out, why did he say them too frankly? Isn''t it pushing my son into the pit of fire?


    Xiao Yao just laughed it off, and he didn''t plan to talk to Zhu Tao at all.


    Master Zhu understands, and Zhu Yunzheng understands. Can he not guess? It''s just one thing to guess, another to say.


    After Xiao Yao had a simple lunch, he was just about to leave Zhu''s home, but Zhu''s phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID above, Mr. Zhu frowned a little.


    When he got on the phone, Master Zhu was smiling. Even the people on the other side of the phone couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    After hanging up, the old man frowned and seemed to have a headache.


    "Master, if you have something to do later, you don''t have to take us with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just keep busy with your own business."


    Master Zhu shook his head: "that''s no good. Let''s do this. When Miss Zhou comes, Yunzheng will come to receive you."


    "Miss Zhou?" Zhu Yunzheng seemed a little surprised and whispered, "father, is Miss Zhou from Xiangjiang?"


    Master Zhu nodded.


    Zhu Yunzheng said with a bitter smile: "if I go, it''s no problem, but it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t have any opinions. After all, every year before I came here, your old people received me personally. If you don''t go this time, it''s hard to guarantee that they will feel that our Zhu family despises them."


    "How can there be so much to say?" Master Zhu is not happy.


    However, in fact, what Zhu Yunzheng is worried about is what he is worried about.


    But if he had to make a choice between Xiangjiang Zhou''s family and Xiao Yao, he would still be on Xiao Yao''s side.


    After all, Xiao Yao is the one who can solve the current predicament of their Zhu family.


    "Come on, Mr. Zhu, you know, we don''t pay attention to these. We are all our own families. If you really have important guests, just go and receive them. Just find someone to take us with you. Wang Wei was good before." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He is still an understanding person, and he doesn''t want to embarrass Mr. Zhu just because of the big things. Anyway, it''s not a big deal, it''s just a simple stroll.


    Moreover, if he really wants to buy jadeite, he can''t use Master Zhu.


    "This..." Master Zhu probably didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say that. Although he was a little relaxed, he was more or less worried. Xiao Yao gave them face so that they didn''t have to worry about it, but they couldn''t really take Xiao Yao and others seriously! If someone gives you a face, you have to give yourself a face, don''t you?


    Seeing that Master Zhu was going to continue to say, Hua Feifan was also a little unhappy: "I said grandfather Zhu, you are so polite. In the end, you still treat us as outsiders! If we were the younger generation of our own family, we would not be like this. "


    Hua Feifan''s words made Master Zhu unable to say anything.


    "Well, I''ll let Yun Zheng accompany you later." Master Zhu said with a bitter smile, he understood that Xiao Yao and they all said this for their own good, he just need to remember this love.


    "That''s OK." Xiao Yao nodded.


    After Master Zhu left, Zhu Yunzheng also stood up and said, "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Fang and Feifan, let''s go together."


    "Good." Xiao Yao stands up.


    "Dad, let me go with you!" Zhu Tao quickly stood up and said.


    "Sit down for me!" Zhu Yunzheng gave a drink.


    Zhu Tao was startled and quickly sat down.


    "Why do you put away those crooked thoughts for me, otherwise I have to break your legs, believe it or not?" Zhu Yunzheng said with a sneer.


    But Zhu Tao''s mother was not happy, and said, "Zhu Yunzheng, are you finished? The old man is not here. Who do you show it to? Besides, isn''t Zhu Tao also kind? "


    Zhu Yunzheng is so angry that it''s no wonder that the old man talks about his mother''s failure every day. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Although he is fond of his son, at least he knows when to harvest. Raising a child is like flying a kite. He knows how to harvest. However, his daughter-in-law does not have such an idea. Otherwise, it is impossible for Zhu Tao to develop so many bad hair diseases.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you so much." Zhu Yunzheng waved his hand, "sooner or later, you will find that you killed your son!"


    Seeing that there was no way to persuade his father, Zhu Tao simply shifted his eyes. His eyes fell on Xiao Yao again. He said with a smile, "brother Xiao, it''s really boring for me to take it at home. Can you take me with you?"


    "Zhu Tao, are you finished?" Zhu Yunzheng was a little impatient.


    "Uncle Zhu, forget it. Since brother Tao wants to follow us, he will follow us. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    How could Xiao Yao not know what Zhu Tao was thinking? However, since Zhu Tao began to ask him, he was too embarrassed to refuse, otherwise he would be too mean. What''s more, even if Zhu Tao really has some crooked ideas, so what? If Xiao Yao can really fall into Zhu Tao''s hands, he can only say that he deserves it.


    To put it mildly, a Zhu Tao has never been noticed by him.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhu Yunzheng could only give a bitter smile, thinking that it would be a big deal at that time, and he would keep a close eye on it. If Zhu Tao was too presumptuous and drove away directly, there would be no problem, so he nodded.


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao, thank you. You are much easier to talk than my father." Zhu Tao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Fang Hai just sneered.


    If you want to say that Zhu Tao is sincerely thanking Xiao Yao now, he would not believe it if he was killed. It''s been a long time since I''ve been crawling in the mall. Who hasn''t he met? There are too many people who hide their swords in a smile. Under Fang Hai''s eyes, it can be said that there is no escape.


    But since Xiao Yao has no problem, he is too lazy to say anything.


    Hua Feifan just sighed in his heart.


    She felt that if Zhu Tao was really a smart man, he should never think of provoking Xiao Yao, otherwise it would be Zhu Tao who had the last bad luck.


    Anyway, during the time I met Xiao Yao, she had never seen Xiao Yao suffer a loss.


    Along with Xiao Yao are Zhu Yunrong and his two sons and daughters. Their son''s name is Zhu Zhen, and their daughter''s name is Zhu Qiao. To say, Zhu Yunrong''s two sons and daughters are much better than Zhu Tao. They can crush Zhu Tao no matter in character or appearance.


    Strange to say, in fact, both Zhu Yunzheng and his wife are pretty good-looking. As a result, they gave birth to a son. He looks a little casual. In addition, he is a little fat, and his face is packed with fat. Even from the perspective of the aesthetics of the eight powers and the allied forces, this is a typical type of disability.


    Out of Zhujia villa, Xiao Yaohua, Feifan and Fang Hai are sitting in a car.


    It''s the same man who drove the car.


    "Brother Xiao, I always feel that Zhu Tao still wants to do something." Fang Hai said, squinting.


    "All fools know." Xiao Yaobai had a bad look at him.


    Fang Hai laughed and said, "seriously, brother Xiao, what are you going to do with him?"


    Xiao Yao said angrily, "look what you said. Am I the kind of person who keeps revenge? Besides, only he knows what Zhu Tao thinks. As long as he doesn''t provoke me, I don''t want to worry too much with him. "


    "Ha ha, what if he provokes you?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it must be him who suffers."


    Hua Feifan also sighed and said, "grandfather Zhu has a good personality, uncle Zhu has a good personality. Why is Zhu Tao a typical dandy? Even some of the gooligans in Kyoto don''t know how much better they are than him. "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    When he got to the town, Xiao Yao had already felt a lot of aura.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "it seems that this is really a good place."


    Fang Hai asked, "brother Xiao, is there any jadeite we need here?"¡° That''s for sure. " Xiao Yao said, "but we only want the best."¡° Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we don''t need money! " Fang Haile said. Xiao Yao glared at him: "the key is that I have limited storage space. Even if the rest can be brought back by Zhu family, it''s necessary to have a degree, isn''t it? You can''t move to China regardless of all kinds of things? " Hua Feifan asked curiously, "Xiao Yao, are you sure there are really good Jadeites in those original stones?" Xiao Yao gave a mysterious smile and said, "if I don''t have such assurance, do I dare to face the country?"

 Chapter 989

    Hua Feifan is completely numb.


    In her opinion, Xiao Yao is really omnipotent.


    After getting out of the car, Xiao Yao made a simple observation. He didn''t know how many jade stalls there were in this small town.


    Zhu Yunzheng came up to Xiao Yao and explained, "because there are dozens of jadeite mines, large and small, near here, and behind the town is the site of gongpan in two days, so everyone gathered here. Mr. Xiao, our Zhu family originally had two experts specializing in the study of jadeite raw stones, and this time we also followed one, I''ll ask him to help you choose later? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "no need."


    To be honest, he really doesn''t believe these experts. If these experts really have too much ability, why do they have to get paid in Zhu''s family? I''ve been rich for a long time.


    Of course, it can''t be said that people don''t have the ability at all. In fact, we can see some clues by observing the grain and surface of the original jadeite stone. However, most of them depend on luck. If they are lucky, they can produce the best glass variety Imperial Green. If they are not lucky, let alone bean, they may be a stone residue.


    Such things often happen in mianguo.


    It''s hard for immortals to break inch jade. What they say is actually a gambling stone.


    "In fact, there is still a lot of knowledge about gambling stones. For example, it is better to bet on big cracks than on small ones. If there are small ones, they can be divided into horsetail ones, Ciba ones, chicken feet ones, flame ones, thunder ones and plaid ones..."


    Xiao Yao listens patiently. To be honest, he doesn''t know much about gambling stones. Although he can''t use this knowledge when waiting for gambling stones, it''s interesting to listen now.


    From Zhu Yunzheng''s words, Xiao Yao learned that in fact, there are two kinds of gambling stones: half gambling on wool and all gambling on wool. Half gambling is to open one side, and when you see the green one, all gambling is to completely bet on a piece of raw stone and never open it.


    While walking, he listened. Suddenly, Xiao yaodun stepped down and turned to look at a stone about 30 cm high.


    Following Xiao Yao''s eyes, Zhu Yunzheng said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, do you want to play?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhu Yunzheng and said, "I just want to play this time? Ha ha


    "That''s true, Mr. Xiao. No matter how many stones you buy today, our family will pay for them."


    Although Zhu Yunzheng still doesn''t know who Xiao Yao is, it''s better to flatter him than to offend him from his attitude towards Xiao Yao. Now that he understands his father''s wishes, Zhu Yunzheng, a man of all facets, naturally can''t do anything to make his father dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I''ll have to spend the money myself. Otherwise, if I offer something good, you''ll feel uncomfortable, and I''ll feel uncomfortable, won''t I?"


    Zhu Yunzheng laughs. In fact, he hides his embarrassment with a smile.


    It has to be said that Xiao Yao is really a smart man. His words hit the point.


    Although the Zhu family is rich, it can not be said that they are very rich, and Xiao Yao is not bad for money at a glance. If it really comes out, it''s really not good for everyone to feel aggrieved. Therefore, Zhu Yunzheng doesn''t continue to say anything, otherwise he seems to be painting snakes.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He thought that he had lived 40 or 50 years old, but on some issues, he didn''t have the long-term vision of Xiao Yao. I''m ashamed!


    The owner of the stall saw Xiao Yao and a group of people coming, and rushed to him with a smile on his face.


    The stall owner was a man about 40 years old. Behind him was a boy of 17 or 18 years old. However, he kept his head down, his skin was dark and thin. He just glanced at Xiao Yao and others, and then continued to empty his eyes.


    "How many bosses, come to buy jadeite stone? Come on, I''m right. I''m an old fool! " The middle-aged man rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    Zhu Yunzheng is doing translation work for Xiao Yao.


    If this spread, I don''t know how many people''s jaws would be shocked. The current owner of the Zhu family is actually translating for a young man


    After listening to Zhu Yunzheng''s words, Xiao Yao pointed to the stone he saw and said, "ask him how much it is."


    "Well?" Looking in the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers, Zhu Yunzheng couldn''t help frowning.


    He thinks Xiao yaotuo is a novice. Even though he doesn''t have much research on jadeite raw stones, his father is interested in them. In addition, he was originally working in mianguo, so he knows something about them.


    This piece of Xiao Yao''s finger is too bad to be green.


    "Mr. Xiao, this stone doesn''t look good!" Zhu Yunzheng said in a low voice.


    He thought that he had better remind Xiao Yao to avoid losing money.


    "Well, the big deal is to pay for a lesson." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhu Yunzheng sighed in his heart. It seems that all young people have a common problem, that is, some are stubborn.


    However, he still conveyed Xiao Yao''s meaning to the middle-aged man.


    After hearing Zhu Yunzheng''s words, the middle-aged man frowned and sighed in his heart. He thought there was a big deal, but now it seems that he thought too much.


    He tried to quote a price of 1000, but Zhu Qiao was not happy.


    "Do you have a brain? You mean a thousand for this broken stone? Do you think we''re fooling? Apart from anything else, you still have a small grain on this stone. When we are blind? "


    The middle-aged man gave a wry smile. Originally, he wanted to kill the big head, but there was no one who knew the goods. Naturally, he was embarrassed to lick his face and sit on the ground to start the price. He casually quoted a hundred.


    After Zhu Yunzheng conveyed the words of Zhu Qiao and the middle-aged man to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao just laughed them off.


    "Do you mean rice dollar or Chinese currency? Can''t it be flour currency? " When it comes to the last thing, Xiao Yao can''t help laughing. He can''t even buy a steamed stuffed bun with 100 coins, which is about 50 cents of the Chinese currency.


    "It''s Mi Yuan. Generally, the jadeite plate says Mi Yuan." Said the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao nodded, it doesn''t matter.


    Zhu Yunzheng continued: "in fact, 100 meter yuan is a little expensive. If you don''t worry, you can probably cut down the price to 50 meter yuan."


    "Forget it, there''s no need for that." Xiao Yao then looked at Zhu Qiao and said with a smile, "thank you, girl."


    Zhu Qiao was flattered and waved his hand.


    In fact, even if it''s one kilometer yuan, Xiao Yao won''t hesitate. Anyway, it''s the middle-aged man who suffers the loss in the end.


    Xiao Yao looks at Fang Hai, and Fang Hai pays immediately.


    "Uncle Zhu, I don''t know where to untie this stone?" Xiao Yao turned around and asked curiously.


    "There''s a cutter in the back. We can go there." Zhu Yunzheng said.


    "Let''s go now." Xiao Yao can feel the rich aura from the stone in his hand. Although he is 100% sure that there is something good in the stone, he still needs to open it to verify his guess! I''m not going to lose.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao held the broken stone in his arms like a treasure, Zhu Tao sneered and said, "Mr. Xiao has such a unique vision. Even if this stone doesn''t open, I know there must be glass in it."


    It''s not hard to hear the teasing in words.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I hope Mr. Zhu''s words will become a prophecy."


    Zhu Tao''s smile is even worse.


    Xiao Yao is really a fool. He can''t even hear what he says. When he hears this, he knows that it''s a mockery. As a result, Xiao Yao is still silly and thinks that he is blessing him.


    I don''t know what''s in my head.


    Holding the stone to the cutter, Xiao Yao gives the stone to the cutter.


    The cutter took the stone, his face full of disdain, glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "cut from that side?"


    After listening to Zhu Yunzheng''s translation, Xiao Yao quickly shook his head: "can''t cut, polish."


    "Poof..." the cutter couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked Zhu Yunzheng, "why do I think he''s laughing at me?"


    Zhu Yunzheng''s mouth twitched violently.


    Don''t talk about the cutter. If the person who said this was not Xiao Yao, he would like to laugh a few times, and then scold, silly, forced.


    Zhu Tao was very hard at this time. He held back his smile and said to the cutter, "Mr. Xiao said you should polish it. Anyway, Mr. Xiao is not short of money. Ha ha! What do you say if you cut up the glass seed inside? "


    The cutter shook his head and looked at Xiao Yao more and more like an idiot.


    Zhu Qiao and Zhu Zhen looked at each other, and they both saw the deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    They are not optimistic about Xiao Yao''s selection of this piece of emerald stone. It is not hard for them to imagine how Zhu Tao would laugh at Xiao Yao.


    Why does Zhu Tao say so many nice things now? Isn''t Xiao Yao going to be elevated? The higher you win, the worse you fall.


    By this time, Zhu Tao could already imagine how ugly the expression on Xiao Yao''s face would be.


    It must be like eating a fly, right?


    Why does Zhu Tao have to follow him? Isn''t that the picture?


    "Polish it well. There''s glass in it. Maybe it''s Imperial Green! Ha ha, hundreds of millions! " Zhu Tao said happily.


    "Zhu Tao, you''re almost done!" Zhu Yunzheng frowned and scolded.


    Zhu Tao shrugged his shoulders: "anyway, he can''t understand Mian Mandarin." The "he" in his mouth is naturally Xiao Yao.


    Zhu Yunzheng sighed. He didn''t want to say anything more. It was nothing more than a quick tongue.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t understand Zhu Tao''s words, but seeing Zhu Tao''s bossy manner, he also knew that Zhu Tao''s words were definitely not good.


    But he didn''t bother to care with each other completely. Now, his attention is on the jade that is being polished.

 Chapter 990

    Although the cutter was full of disdain, when you think about it, what Zhu taogang just said has some truth. Since people can afford money, even if they give him a pebble, he should take it seriously K.a.n.s.h.u.g.e.la


    Zhu Tao stands on the edge and just sneers. Now his brain is running at full speed, thinking about what he should say after the stone is discarded. He can not only ridicule Xiao Yao, but also not so obvious. If he says too much, he will be reprimanded by his father even if Xiao Yao doesn''t say anything. When he thinks about it carefully, he can''t help feeling that sometimes he ridicules others, It''s also a kind of technical work!


    Just as Zhu Tao was thinking about this, the expression on the cutter''s face suddenly became extremely shocked, as if he had seen the most strange thing in the world.


    "What''s the matter? Is it green? " Zhu Yunzheng is good at observing what he says and what he looks like. He quickly takes a step forward and asks.


    The cutter shook his head.


    Zhu Tao laughed and said, "Dad, what do you think? Although you are also a layman, you should understand all the most basic common sense, right? It''s impossible for this broken stone to be green, no matter from its grain or appearance. "


    Zhu Yunzheng was a little annoyed. He glared at him and scolded, "shut up


    Zhu Tao just turned his lips and became more and more dissatisfied. But he didn''t go on. Anyway, Xiao Yao would make a fool of himself soon even if he didn''t say it. There is no doubt about this. Among so many people present, no one would think that the broken stone selected by Xiao Yao could produce jadeite.


    "No green, but yellow." Said the cutter, swallowing.


    "What?" Zhu Yunzheng and others were slightly stunned.


    Jadeite is not all green, in addition to green, there are red, yellow, ink and so on.


    What the cutter said in his mouth is yellow jade?


    Thinking of these, Zhu Yunzheng and others rushed to the front.


    Indeed, on the polished side, you can see pure yellow.


    "My God, so pure, is it glass?" Zhu Qiao covers mouth surprised way.


    "It should be Ming Huang jade." The cutter was very experienced and said.


    The expressions on people''s faces looked wonderful.


    Zhu Tao, in particular, had thought that Xiao Yao''s face would look like eating a fly when the jadeite stone was broken, but now he is the first to show this kind of expression.


    "How is that possible? How can such a broken stone produce bright yellow jadeite? " Zhu Tao exclaimed in surprise. In his hurry, he still used Chinese.


    With these words, Zhu Yunzheng gave him a fierce look.


    Xiao Yao was not angry. He bowed to Zhu Tao and said with a smile, "thank you for your blessing."


    "..." Zhu Tao looked at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    Xiao Yao''s words, like a knife, stabbed in his heart.


    Is it really because of the flattery I said before? That''s all irony, OK? I just want to hold Xiao Yao high, which is just a change to ridicule ah!


    How can a word really become a prophecy?


    His heart was twitching.


    "Well, are you going to do it yourself, or am I going to do it?" Asked the cutter, swallowing.


    Although he only saw a piece of yellow now, he was not sure whether it would be all yellow jade, but he did not dare to continue to drive down. In case of waste, these people have to strangle themselves?


    "Come on." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "we are all laymen and can''t use it."


    Cutter nodded, in fact, he is not willing to give such an opportunity to others to open.


    As a cutter, if he can really make a piece of topaz, his status in mianguo will rise. At that time, I don''t know how many people will come to find him and spend a lot of money to make the original jadeite. Even if his technology is not particularly outstanding, he is also the one who makes the topaz! Those rich people actually believe in this. Since they have a good fortune, they are willing to ask for a good fortune.


    Before the cutter''s words, also attracted the other two cutter.


    The two companions, looking at the man who is helping Xiao Yao polish the emerald stone, have red eyes.


    "Damn, you are lucky enough!" One of them said sour.


    "That''s right, tuocai. Can you do it? Don''t damage them, or I''ll polish them. My skill is much better than yours. " Another cutter also said.


    "Get out of my way, get out of my way. Damn it, you think I''m 250?" The cutter grinds and scolds patiently as he grinds the stone.


    More and more people gathered in the direction of Xiao Yao and others.


    "My God, is this really Huang Fei? What a nice head of water


    "Is it really Ming Huang jade? Well, it seems so, but as the saying goes, it''s better to have one line than one piece. Now no one dares to say it! "


    It''s better to have one line than one piece. There is such a saying in the gambling circle. In the past, we often saw a piece of green when we polished it, but in fact, there was only one piece of big stone, which was not worth money at all.


    In the world of gambling stones, all kinds of evil things can happen, otherwise it would not be said that immortals are hard to break inch jade.


    The cutter was sweating. He was under too much pressure.


    Xiao Yao just stood on the side and waited patiently. Since he could feel the rich aura in the jade, he would not worry too much. His eyes could deceive people, and his sense of smell could deceive people. But how could the aura in his body deceive him? It is precisely because of this that Xiao Yao is so calm.


    However, he didn''t know much about jadeite. He still didn''t know why just listening to the people around him.


    Instead, Zhu Yunzheng, who was on the edge, came up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, if this is really a piece of Ming Huang Fei, you will make a lot of money!"


    He forced down his inner excitement and said.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "is it valuable?"


    Zhu Yunzheng suddenly did not know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to ask such a strange question.


    How much is it worth? This is not a problem that can be expressed clearly before, OK?


    Zhu Yunzheng was silent for a while, probably thinking about how to explain this problem to Xiao Yao.


    But Zhu Qiao on the side said directly: "Mr. Xiao, in fact, before, my grandfather gave me a piece of Ming Huang Fei Guanyin jade pendant. If it''s Chinese currency, it''s about 170000."


    "It''s just a small piece. It''s 170000 Chinese dollars?" Fang Hai said in amazement.


    Zhu Qiao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at the jade stone and said, "if you say so, this jade stone can only be worth ten or twenty million."


    "Mr. Xiao, that''s not the account..." Zhu Yunzheng said with a bitter smile, "the jade pendant on Zhu Qiao''s body is carved with the foot material of Ming Huang jade."


    Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    "Glass! It''s glass! " At this time, an old man on the side suddenly yelled.


    "What? Is this bright yellow jadeite still a kind of glass After the old man''s almost roaring roar, he attracted more people''s eyes.


    Everyone was full of wonder.


    Now, not to mention Xiao Yao, even Zhu Yunzheng has become very excited.


    "My God, Mr. Xiao, your vision and luck are so good!" Zhu Yunzheng has never seen the bright yellow jadeite in the glass, but it''s the first time he has seen such a big stone. What''s more, he has witnessed the bright yellow jadeite polished out with his own eyes, not to mention him. Even if Mr. Zhu is here, I''m afraid he will be very excited.


    By this time, the original jadeite stone had been cut out for more than half.


    "My God, most of them are made of glass with bright yellow jadeite. Is this whole piece of raw stone made of glass with bright yellow jadeite?" The old man''s voice was shaking as he spoke.


    Xiao Yao squints and listens to Zhu Yunzheng''s translation.


    "Uncle Zhu, listen to such words, glass kind of bright yellow jade, more valuable?"


    "Yes." Zhu Yunzheng nodded and explained, "Ming yellow jadeite is the best among the Yellow Jadeites. The second thing is the water head. The purest yellow jadeite is made of glass, so is green jadeite. The price of imperial green glass is even more expensive. First of all, Mr. Xiao, I dare not say anything else, but now you have three or four hundred million Chinese dollars, If you can find a master sculptor to carve, I''m afraid the price can be doubled! "


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    He did not expect that such a piece of jade could be worth so much money. No wonder so many people want to gamble in mianguo. After all, it''s a huge profit!


    I don''t know when the middle-aged man who sold the jadeite stone to Xiao Yao also rushed to watch. After seeing Xiao Yao and others clearly, he was surprised.


    He felt a thump in his heart. When he saw so many people around here before, he knew that it must be a good thing. When he saw Xiao Yao standing in the front, he seemed to have guessed what he had, but he was not sure. There was no reason for these people to be so lucky, right?


    Squeeze to the front, see that a piece of emerald stone on the grinder, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Isn''t this the stone you sold for 100 meters?


    Unexpectedly, unexpectedly really see green?!


    When he heard that God''s deafening "glass kind of bright yellow jade", he simply sat down on the ground, with no eyes.


    Then, raise two hands, left and right bow, hard beat his face. On the one hand, I suspect that this is my own illusion. On the other hand, it''s obvious that I''m going to be green with regret. This is also very normal. For any one to encounter such a situation, not depressed hematemesis ah?

 Chapter 991

    The middle-aged stall owner was pale by this time.


    His hands were almost in the ground.


    He hates it now! It''s not that he has no vision and mistakenly treats gold as loess. After all, even if he doesn''t sell it to Xiao Yao, he will still sell it to others. He just hates that he has nothing to do and has to come to join in the fun. Isn''t that exciting? It''s said that if you don''t know or see it, it doesn''t matter in your heart. On the contrary, you still feel that you''ve made 100 meters from selling a piece of waste material, which is somewhat complacent. Otherwise, it''s not easy to put that stone for more than ten years, and some people will be willing to buy it.


    But, after all, it was dug out of the old pit. If you just throw it away, it must be a pity. It''s just a chicken rib.


    But I didn''t expect that this chicken rib was really a treasure.


    Just at this time, the boy who had been silent before suddenly came to his father and stretched out his hand to pull him up from the ground.


    The boy looked at his father with disdain in his eyes.


    Then, he came to Xiao Yao.


    Before and after walking to Xiao Yao''s face, he showed his white teeth and laughed, which had a very sharp contrast with his dark skin.


    Xiao Yao squints at him with curiosity in his eyes.


    The young boy said a lot and looked at him with an expectant look.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhu Yunzheng and asked, "what did he say?"


    Zhu Yunzheng said with a smile: "he asked you, after the emerald is seen, can they help you put a gun fight."


    "A firecracker?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Well, if you produce the best jadeite, you will put a firefight on it." Zhu Yunzheng said, "it''s a habit."


    Xiao Yao said, "what good is it for them to fire artillery?"


    "In this way, everyone knows that you bought this jade in their house." Zhu Yunzheng said.


    Xiao Yao finally understood.


    He couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the dark, thin young boy in front of him.


    I dare not say anything else. At least this child is much better than his glass hearted father. At least he knows how to turn adversity into prosperity. In fact, the simplest difference between a wise man and a stupid man is that he can only die in adversity and always immerse himself in negative emotions, but a wise man knows that he can get certain benefits no matter what circumstances. A boy of seventeen or eighteen years old can come back so quickly and make the right choice, which is worth looking up at each other.


    "You tell him, no problem." Xiao Yao said to Zhu Yunzheng.


    After the young boy got Xiao Yao''s reply, he was overjoyed and bowed to Xiao Yao. Then he turned and left.


    As a matter of fact, it doesn''t matter to Xiao Yao no matter who started the firecracker. Anyway, he doesn''t have such an idea. Moreover, he has taken such a big advantage of others that he can''t even give them a mouthful of soup, can he? He is not the kind of person who can''t see others well. There is a strong contrast between his character and Zhu Tao.


    In contrast to Zhu Tao, this guy now has the heart to strangle Xiao Yao.


    See oneself don''t like of person have such luck, how can he happy up? Those sarcastic words that were prepared before are all prepared for nothing.


    He was still thinking about why he had to say more nonsense before. When he said those words before, he was mocking Xiao Yao. Now in retrospect, all of them were mocking himself.


    But what else could he do besides resentment and jealousy?


    The cutter''s forehead is full of sweat. Although it was originally a physical work, it''s his occupation, so it can''t be said how tired he is. The key is that he has too much mental pressure. Now what he''s polishing is not a stone, but hundreds of millions! If it''s really broken by yourself, will it survive?


    "Tell him not to be nervous." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well." Zhu Yunzheng said to the cutter.


    The cutter raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao and laughed.


    The polishing is going on in an orderly way.


    More and more people are gathering around.


    Before that, the old man who reported that the glass was bright yellow jadeite came to Xiao Yao and said in very pure Chinese: "this little brother, is this jadeite stone yours?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, "are you Chinese?"


    "Ha ha, yes, I''m the boss of Huaxia Qingyang jewelry. So, I want to spend money to buy you this jadeite stone. How about a price?"


    Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    The old man saw that Xiao Yao didn''t offer a price. After thinking about it, he said, "well, how about five hundred million Chinese dollars?"


    He had made a simple estimate in his mind.


    This piece of glass is made of bright yellow jadeite. After carving, it will cost about 7.8 billion yuan. If you can find a well-known sculptor at home or abroad, the price will be several times higher. No matter how you think about it, you won''t lose money.


    Now there is too much competition in the domestic jewelry industry. In addition, the Zhoujia jewelry on the other side of Xiangjiang has also entered the mainland, which has caused a great impact on their jewelry dealers in the mainland. If they can really take down this piece of bright yellow jadeite, even if they don''t make money, they will be famous.


    In the final analysis, people in the jewelry industry are not afraid that they can''t make money, but they are afraid that they don''t have a name.


    "I''m Cao, Lao Liu. Are you going to be shameless? If such a piece of glass is planted with bright yellow jadeite, you will give people 500 million yuan? " At this time, a fat man came up to him, sweating. He looked funny. He glanced at Xiao Yao, laughed and said, "well, little brother, you buy it for me, I''ll give you seven hundred million, OK? Little brother, although I''m a brother, I''m not that kind of unscrupulous businessman. The price of the seven hundred million yuan is absolutely impossible to find with a lantern. "


    "Fat Li, are you finished? I opened it first. What do you mean if you step in? " The old man seems a little unhappy.


    "Lao Liu, what you said is wrong. Everyone wants to win the good thing! Besides, there is no deal between you and this little brother. Why can''t I make an offer? " The man who called Li pangzi was a little unconvinced and said.


    Although Lao Liu understood this, he was still angry.


    In fact, he is not afraid that Xiao Yao will sit on the ground to raise the price. What he is afraid of is that someone will raise the price with him.


    In this way, the price will not hold.


    "Well, I''ll give you 800 million." Lao Liu said, biting his teeth.


    As I have said before, this piece of glass with bright yellow jadeite is only worth seven or eight hundred million yuan, which can be said to be several times as much because we have to find those master level sculptors and reduce the waste as much as possible, but now he has no way.


    "Hey, Lao Liu, you are really willing to give up!" Li pangzi laughed and said, "what''s the matter? I don''t plan to make money anymore?"


    "Well, what does it matter to you whether I make money or not?" The old man said impatiently.


    "Yes! One billion! " Li pangzi turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "little brother, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart. Your glass with bright yellow jade is only worth seven or eight billion yuan."


    Fang Haile said: "look at this, it''s going to be moving. When do you like to do business at a loss?"


    Li chuckled awkwardly and said, "of course, when I come back to China, I still have to find some carving masters, which will cost a lot. Then there will be packaging promotion and a certain degree of hype. The time and money spent are all costs. In the end, I can only earn 3.5 billion yuan, but how long will it take me to work on these 3.5 billion yuan? How much will it cost me? Brother, if you are in business, you should understand that. "


    Fang Hai thinks about it, and thinks that what Li pangzi said is actually true.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, although these people are called out the price, but in the end, or Xiao Yao to decide.


    Those people in Zhu''s family are full of envy when they look at Xiao Yao.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s one billion yuan. It''s money that other people can''t make in their lifetime!


    Even if the Zhu family has a big business, it will only be tens of billions in the end. How much money do you want to make in mianguo?


    "Mr. Xiao, the price of one billion is really good." Zhu Yunzheng said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at the fat man Li and said, "Mr. Li, right? And Mr. Liu, I''m sorry. I''m not going to sell this bright yellow jade. "


    "What?" Fat man Li''s face was full of amazement.


    Originally, he said that when he offered a price of one billion yuan, it was impossible for the other party to refuse.


    Lao Liu was also curious and asked, "little brother, are you also a jeweler?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "In that case, what are you keeping for?" Lao Liu said with a bitter smile, "is it difficult to do collection?"


    "Well, it''s just a collection." Xiao Yao was also thinking about what kind of excuse to use to push off. When he was sleepy, someone gave him a pillow. Lao Liu gave him a good reason.


    "..." the old man named Lao Liu was almost speechless.


    Li pangzi sighed, his eyes sharp, and asked: "little brother, if you think one billion is less, you can make your own price."


    It seems that Li pangzi is sure to win this bright yellow jade.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak yet, but Fang Hai was a little impatient.


    "Damn, I said, are you finished? Brother Xiao said not to sell. Are you rich? When did our Xiaoyao group lose money? " Fang Hai said.


    When Lao Liu and Li pangzi heard the four words "Xiaoyao group", their faces suddenly changed, and their eyes were filled with consternation and fear.


    These two guys are from Xiaoyao group?


    If so, they will not be able to take this bright yellow jade.


    As Fang Hai said, when did Xiaoyao group lack money?

 Chapter 992

    What does Xiaoyao group mean?


    Zhu people may not know, but in front of old Liu or fat Li, his heart is like a mirror.


    Xiaoyao group is Huaxia. Oh no, it''s a miracle in the world business history!


    In just a few years, the branches of Xiaoyao group have spread all over China. In the blink of an eye, Xiaoyao group has become a giant in the business circle of China. Even in this era of Internet economy, it has not hindered the development of industrial economy of Xiaoyao group. It can not be said that this is rare. We have to use the word "miracle".


    If we let them know that Xiao Yao, whom they call "little brother", is the real holder of Xiaoyao group, how wonderful is the expression on his face?


    However, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes high profile, so that''s what he said.


    Moreover, after hearing Fang Hai''s words, Lao Liu and Li pangzi didn''t do much useless entanglement. They just left with a sigh and head down.


    Anyway, there is no hope, so why continue to do useless work?


    At this time, the bright yellow jadeite of that piece of glass was completely opened.


    The seventeen or eighteen year old boy had already pulled his father up to him and started shooting.


    "Ha ha, this jadeite that this gentleman opened was picked up in our stall. Brother, I told you before that all my jadeite raw stones were pulled out of the old pit, didn''t I cheat you?" After listening to his son''s words, the middle-aged stall owner finally regained his mind and realized that what he had to do now was not to be dispirited or depressed, but to cheer up, so as to attract a wave of customers for business opportunities.


    After listening to Zhu Yunzheng''s translation, Xiao Yao nodded very coordinately and arched his hand at the middle-aged man to express his gratitude.


    This, many people are toward the middle-aged man''s booth.


    Xiao Yao looked at these people and could only sigh.


    Xiao Yao swept the stall of the middle-aged man before, and he felt that his aura was quite strong. For others, although a little more or less, it was much worse in terms of the rich and pure aura.


    Of course, even if Xiao Yao understood it, he would not say it. It''s like smashing people''s jobs. As the saying goes, cutting off people''s wealth is like killing their parents. Xiao Yao originally took advantage of others, but it''s also a bad thing. It''s a matter of character. What''s more, business is a matter of willing to fight and willing to suffer. We all go for the purpose of making a fortune. Even if we don''t get anything, we have nothing to say.


    Xiao Yao gave the bright yellow jade to Fang Hai and said, "hold tight."


    Fang Hai was sweating and said with a bitter smile, "brother Xiao, there is a gap between the tasks you gave me!"


    "Ha ha, elder brother Fang, let me hold him. I''ll share the joy of elder brother Xiao." Zhu Tao suddenly cheered up and said with a smile.


    Fang Hai glanced at him and shook his head: "forget it."


    "Then I''ll give it back to you, OK?" Zhu Tao asked tentatively.


    Fang Hai shook his head.


    Zhu Tao was a little depressed. He said with a smile: "brother Fang is not such a mean person."


    Fang Hai smiles, but the smile on his face seems to send out a chill no matter how he looks at it.


    "I''m just afraid you''ll break it on purpose."


    With these words, Zhu Tao''s face could not be held.


    To be honest, he really had such an idea before, but if Fang Hai said it so frankly, even if he wanted to face again, he would feel embarrassed and embarrassed!


    Can we play happily?


    The embarrassed expression on Zhu Tao''s face fell into Fang Hai''s eyes. Fang Hai just gave a sneer and didn''t agree. Even if this guy was uncomfortable, what would happen? Anyway, what he said is true. Fang Hai thinks that he is quite accurate in judging people. This kind of person who harbors evil intentions can see it at a glance. The most important thing is that Zhu Tao is too young to know how to hide his true thoughts. From the beginning to the present, his aggressiveness has been exposed too much.


    It''s not that Zhu Tao didn''t want to disguise his emotions. It''s just that his ability is not enough to see Xiao Yao and Fang Hai. Let alone Xiao Yao and Fang Hai, even Hua Feifan can see them clearly at a glance.


    "Xiao Yao, you''ve made a fortune!" Hua Feifan said with a smile, "why not sell it? Are you going to take it back to your daughter-in-law? "


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    In fact, although Hua Feifan is on the immortal mountain now, he knows little about the secret of the immortal mountain.


    There''s no way. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t think Hua Feifan is a bad person, after all, he''s not their own person. There''s no need to disclose all the secrets of Xianren mountain. Isn''t that a lack of heart?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t mind that Hua Feifan stays in Xianren mountain. It seems that he doesn''t mind that the people around him make friends with Hua Feifan. But if he has to dig out his heart and lungs for Hua Feifan, he''s going too far.


    "Has Mr. Xiao been married?" Zhu Yunzheng asked with a smile.


    "Not yet. It''s a girlfriend." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I have two girlfriends!" Hua Feifan said on the side.


    Zhu Yunzheng nodded, but Zhu Qiao was surprised and asked, "sister Hua, isn''t Hua Xia monogamous?"


    Hua Feifan curled his lips and said, "that''s just for ordinary people. Is this guy a big turnip?"


    Xiao Yao is very hurt. Why does this woman have to sneer at the chance? No wonder Fang Hai said all day long that such people can''t find friends.


    Now it seems that this is true!


    Except for Zhu Qiao, the rest of the Zhu family are indifferent.


    Although they still don''t know what Xiao Yao''s real identity is, it''s not hard to guess that Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person in China from the attitude of the old man who values Xiao Yao so much. It''s not unusual for such powerful people to be amorous and have more women around.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even Zhu Yunzheng, there are several women in mianguo, but only one of them stands in mingmian.


    After all, although mianguo is backward and chaotic, it is still monogamous. It''s good for everyone to understand some things. There''s no need to tell them in public. Otherwise, they don''t understand the rules. As for Hua Feifan, they can completely ignore it. This little girl knows too little about it. It''s very normal to speak carelessly and don''t care about the consequences.


    "Well, Dad, I''m going to the bathroom. I have a stomachache." Zhu Tao said suddenly.


    Zhu Yunzheng looked at Zhu Tao, frowned, looked at Zhu Zhen, and said, "you go with him."


    Zhu Tao was depressed and said, "what kind of habit is this? I don''t like to be followed when I go to the bathroom. "


    "Then don''t go." Zhu Yunzheng said with a sneer.


    Obviously, he was still worried about his son''s brain.


    Zhu Tao was speechless: "Dad, what do you mean? Can''t I go to the bathroom? Besides, it''s only a few minutes for me to go to the toilet. What can I do? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Uncle Zhu, Mr. Zhu is just going to the toilet. Why should someone follow him? Although mianguo is relatively chaotic, it is not as dangerous here, is it


    Zhu Yunzheng gave a bitter smile, thinking, I really don''t know whether Xiao Yao really doesn''t understand or is pretending to be confused.


    Is he worried about his son''s trouble on the way to the toilet?


    He is afraid that his son will seize the opportunity to make trouble for Xiao Yao when he goes to the toilet!


    But these words were not easy to speak out clearly, so he had to nod his head and stare at Zhu Tao. There was a warning in his eyes: "go, but you''d better be smart."


    Zhu Tao nodded and left.


    Xiao Yao sighed in his heart.


    Although he didn''t know what the devil''s idea was in Master Zhu''s mind, he didn''t have to think about it. He must have wanted to block himself.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The so-called "soldiers come to block and water comes to cover the land". Moreover, he didn''t think Zhu Tao was a man of great ability.


    After Zhu Tao left, Xiao Yao didn''t think much. He wandered around, hoping to find some good Jadeites.


    At this time, Zhu Yunzheng answered a phone call, then turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao, my father, they will come later."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "In addition to my father, there is the eldest miss of the Zhou family. Oh, Miss Zhou has brought some bodyguards, and Mr. Wang is also with her."


    Xiao Yao picked a little eyebrow and asked, "Mr. Wang?"


    "Well, it''s Wang Linhai, the expert who identified the original jadeite stone." Zhu Yunzheng said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid only the Jade King can compete with him. You know, it''s not enough to have money to move Wang Linhai. You have to have a big face. Wang Linhai doesn''t know how many years he has been washing his hands in the golden basin. I''m afraid that this time it''s still Xiangjiang''s Mr. Zhou himself to move the master."


    Xiao Yao is not interested in these, but is curious about the Jade King in Zhu Yunzheng''s mouth just now.


    "Uncle Zhu, who is the Jade King you are talking about?"


    "It''s an expert in mianguo. He''s a very rich country. He started with gambling stones. As long as it''s the original jadeite stone he likes, there''s basically nothing that can''t produce green. It''s just the size and water head of green." Zhu Yunzheng said with a smile.


    What Zhu Yunzheng said surprised Xiao Yao.


    He can identify the original jadeite stone, or because he can sense the aura in the original jadeite stone. Does the Jade King have such ability? Otherwise, how can a mortal have such ability?


    "Forget it. It''s hard for us to see people like jade King anyway." Zhu Yunzheng shook his head and said.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    At this time, suddenly a man who passed by Fang Hai quickened his pace, flashed a cold light in his eyes, and hit Fang Hai hard.


    Fang Hai''s face changed. He didn''t expect that the humble man would suddenly rush to himself. It''s impossible for him to dodge from the distance close at hand.

 Chapter 993

    Fang Hai was hit by the strong man and staggered. He stepped back a few steps. His bright yellow emerald was thrown into the air and he fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao at the foot of a little, calcium carbide sparks see kick fly that man, stretch out a hand to catch Ming Huang feicui.


    "Get him for me!" At Zhu Yunzheng''s command, the man in the waistcoat and Zhu Zhen have rushed forward and pressed each other to the ground.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Zhu Yunzheng was so angry that he slapped each other in the face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." the man''s eyes dodged and his voice trembled.


    Zhu Yunzheng was even more irritated and directly kicked him in the chest.


    Not on purpose?


    Anyone with eyes can see that this guy did it deliberately.


    To say it''s not intentional is not tenable at all.


    Zhu Zhen cut to the other party''s point and asked, "who asked you to do this?"


    "No, no one..."


    Xiao Yao sighed and put the jade into the bracelet.


    Fang Hai stands up, rushes to the front, hits the man''s face with a fist, pinches his neck again, and lifts him up.


    "Damn, I''m a bully, aren''t I?" In fact, Fang Hai was also a little frightened. When Ming Huang feicui threw it out, his heart twitched.


    That''s a billion!


    If it''s really broken, Xiao Yao will feel guilty even if he doesn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao was fast enough to avoid that scene.


    "Come on, who sent you here?" Fang Hai said.


    When he finished, he had to translate.


    How can people understand his Chinese?


    "Really no one told me, I''m really just careless..." the man''s eyes are still dodging, erratic, obviously at this time he is also a little surprised, did not expect that the other party would hit himself directly.


    But he remembered what the man had told him to do.


    If you are caught, you can''t admit it anyway.


    Vest man directly took out a gun, top in the other side''s forehead.


    "Give you ten seconds to think about it." The man said in a cold voice.


    At that moment, the man''s forehead was full of sweat.


    He realized that these people are not simple.


    Now he''s going to scold the guy who told him to do things.


    Although he took one kilometer yuan, he didn''t expect that he would pay his life for it.


    "I said, I said! It was someone who gave me a thousand meters to do this! " Said the man.


    "Who gave you the money?" Zhu Yunzheng took a cool breath in his heart.


    After that, he regretted it.


    The answer is obvious. Who else can we have besides our son?


    This guy is obviously aiming at the Ming Huang jadeite that destroyed Fang Hai''s hand. Although it won''t be completely broken, it will also reduce the value of Ming Huang jadeite if it is incomplete.


    Besides Zhu Tao, who else can do such a thing at the expense of others but not for himself?


    "All right, uncle Zhu, let him go." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Zhu Yunzheng turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "anyway, feicui is OK, the answer is nothing."


    "..." Zhu Yunzheng suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He knows that Xiao Yao is definitely not a fool. How can Xiao Yao not know something that he can see?


    Now Xiao Yao just said that, just to give them face, not willing to fall out with the Zhu family because of such a small matter.


    Thinking of this, he smiles gratefully, waves his hand and signals the man to let go of the guy.


    After that, Zhu Yunzheng went up to Xiao Yao and whispered, "Mr. Xiao, I promise it won''t happen again."


    Xiao Yao just nodded and said nothing.


    Zhu Yunzheng sighed.


    Although Xiao Yao did not continue to pursue, but put himself in a position to think, if it is their own encounter such things, can do without anger?


    From the beginning to now, Xiao Yao has been tolerant enough. On the contrary, it is Zhu Tao who advances an inch.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, is feicui OK?" Zhu Yunzheng asked.


    Before, he also saw Xiao Yao catch Minghuang feicui, but now, Xiao Yao''s hand is empty, so he can''t help it.


    "I put it away. It''s OK." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhu Yunzheng just nodded. Although he is very good, where does Xiao Yao put Ming Huang jadeite? But since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say, he doesn''t bother to ask. Who doesn''t have some secrets?


    Moreover, he has no mind to think about these problems now.


    Zhu Yunzheng turned to look at Zhu Zhen and said, "go and find Zhu Tao for me and send him home."


    "Good." Zhu Zhen nodded.


    Zhu Zhen is a smart man. He also knows who sent the man just now. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t investigate, it doesn''t mean that the Zhu family can do nothing.


    It was also at this time that Zhu Tao ran over by himself.


    "Dad, I''m back. You just said you would send someone to look for me?" Zhu Tao asked with a smile. He looked blankly and innocuous, as if he had no knowledge of what happened before and had nothing to do with him.


    Zhu Yunzheng just looked coldly at his son''s performance.


    It''s time to play with you. I don''t see it.


    Suddenly, Zhu Yunzheng reached out and slapped him in the face.


    This slap blinded Zhu Tao.


    "Dad, what are you doing with me?" Zhu Tao asked.


    "You don''t know?" Zhu Yunzheng snorted coldly and asked.


    "Of course I don''t know!" Zhu Tao was so angry that he said, "I''m just shitting. Is it true that we Zhu family have so many rules now that we are guilty of shitting?"


    Zhu Yunzheng looks at his son coldly.


    He was also thinking, if the Zhu family is really handed over to Zhu Tao, how long can such a big family stand in mianguo? I''m afraid that in three or five years, the Zhu family will be eaten by others, and there will be no residue left.


    In the past, when Master Zhu often said that, Zhu Yunzheng felt dissatisfied. He thought that Master Zhu was looking at people with colored glasses. Now it seems that Master Zhu was the first one to realize it.


    When Zhu Tao was very young, Zhan was arrogant and domineering. He was very human, but Zhu Yunzheng didn''t think so. He thought it was just a child''s nature, but the old man said that three years old is the key to life. Now think about it, this sentence is reasonable.


    "Go back." Zhu Yunzheng then looked at Zhu Zhen and said, "you press him back."


    "I''m not going back!" Zhu Tao said anxiously.


    Zhu Yunzheng slapped Zhu Tao in the face again.


    With this slap, Zhu Tao was completely stable.


    "Zhu Tao, don''t think that you are the only smart person in the world. In fact, there are a lot of smart people, but some people like to show their intelligence, while others are stupid." Zhu Yunzheng said, "after I go back, I''ll have a good discussion with your grandfather. In Zhu''s family, there are many people who are suitable for you to be the head of the family."


    With that, he looked at Zhu Zhen again and said, "as long as he doesn''t listen to you, give me a fight. I know his skill is far from you."


    Zhu Zhen can only smile bitterly: "I dare not hit big brother."


    "I''ll tell you." With that, Zhu Yunzheng accompanied Xiao Yao and others to go forward.


    Zhu Tao Leng in situ, staring at Xiao Yao''s back, eyes full of venom.


    His teeth, they''re clucking.


    Zhu Zhen stood beside him and said, "brother, we should go back."


    "Go back, go back yourself." Zhu Tao said coldly.


    Zhu Zhen suddenly slapped him in the face.


    This time, Zhu Tao was completely stupid.


    He knows that Zhu Zhen''s skill is very good, but he is also the young master in Zhu''s family. When does Zhu Zhen dare to fight with him? Even in the past, Zhu Zhen let him, but he was not polite at all. He beat Zhu Zhen into a pig every time.


    This is the first time that Zhu Zhen has done anything to him.


    Zhu Tao stared at Zhu Zhen, then roared, "are you crazy? How dare you hit me? "


    Zhu Zhen could only helplessly spread out his hand: "I have no way, it''s my uncle''s order."


    "You..." Zhu Tao wanted to scold him, but Zhu Zhen gave him a cold glance.


    "Zhu Tao, you are the eldest brother. That''s right, but why are you so stupid? Can''t you see that the old man, the old man, or my father should pay more attention to Xiao Yao''s attitude towards Hua Feifan? That is to say, Xiao Yao''s identity is much more valuable than huafeifan''s. Hua Feifan was originally a character that our Zhu family couldn''t provoke. Xiao Yao, can we? You don''t open your eyes. Xiao Yao doesn''t care about you. It doesn''t mean that they can treat you as if they didn''t see it. They have to do something to calm Xiao Yao''s dissatisfaction with you. What do you think they will do? "


    "What do you mean?" he asked


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Zhen sneered and said, "I don''t know anything else, but I think that after a few days, you may not be the master of the Zhu family. The position of the future master of the Zhu family is getting farther and farther away from you."


    Zhu Zhen''s words, like a sword, stabbed into Zhu Tao''s heart.


    The next second, Zhu Tao became hysterical.


    "No way! Absolutely impossible! Neither my grandfather nor my father would do this to me! " Zhu Tao bit his head hard and said with red eyes.


    "Uncle is the family of Zhu family, but Zhu is not the boss has the final say. The old man is somewhat dissatisfied with you. Now you can just take this opportunity to let you understand some truth. I am still the lightest. The father''s attention to Xiao Yao and others may be more serious." Speaking of these, Zhu Zhen shook his head again. Obviously, for him, those are not what he needs to consider now.


    His only task now is to escort Zhu Tao back. Zhu Tao was as dumb as a chicken, and his eyes were God. Zhu Zhen sneered and sighed. There are always some people who think they are very smart, but actually they are mistaken. This is a typical example.

 Chapter 994

    After Zhu Tao and Zhu Zhen left together, Xiao Yao continued to walk around. However, during this period of time, Xiao Yao didn''t make another move. In fact, he also found that many jadeite original stones also had some aura, but they were not so rich. Since he wanted to make a move, he simply chose the best one, not the second best one, and his bracelets didn''t have so much space, If you eat your own meat, you have to give others a drink of soup, right? It''s too ugly to eat. It''s not a good thing.


    This truth is very obvious, but there are not many people who really understand it.


    "Mr. Xiao, we''ve been watching for so long, don''t we plan to do it?" Zhu Yunzheng asked curiously.


    "Yes, just keep looking. I''m not in a hurry anyway." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhu Yunzheng nodded, suddenly pointed to a jade stone about half a meter high, and said, "Mr. Xiao, in fact, I think that jade stone has a good grain. It''s green on the surface. Maybe I can do it."


    "Well, it''s really good." Zhu Yunrong glanced and nodded.


    Xiao Yao glanced in the direction of Zhu Yunzheng''s fingers and almost couldn''t help laughing.


    He didn''t study the original jadeite stone, and he didn''t know whether the performance of the big stone was really good, but from the big stone, Xiao Yao could feel little aura, just a little bit on the surface.


    He''s not really interested.


    What made him feel speechless was that there were many people standing in front of the big stone, pointing out and tut Tut, who seemed to have great interest in the big stone.


    At this time, Master Zhu and others have come.


    "Xiao Yao!" Master Zhu walked up to him and said with a smile, "I heard Zhu Yunzheng say on the phone before that, did you bet on a piece of Ming jade or glass? Is that true?"


    When Zhu Yunzheng said it on the phone before, Mr. Zhu still didn''t believe it. Xiao Yao''s ability is great. He knows it, but how much can there be bright yellow jadeite? Is Xiao Yao right? Even if Xiao Yao is a god man, he can''t exaggerate so much!


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s empty hands, Master Zhu became more and more curious.


    Behind Mr. Zhu, there are a group of people, one of whom is young and one of whom is old. Behind them, there are several serious looking men, who should play the role of bodyguard.


    That old and young, all with a kind of curious eyes looking at Xiao Yao, full face of don''t believe.


    Presumably, these two people should be the eldest miss of the Zhou family, as well as the expert in the identification of jadeite, Wang Linhai.


    Miss Zhou Jiada is wearing a white lace shirt and a pair of black loose soft pants. She is tall, about 1.72 meters. She has fair skin and thin body. She is wearing a pair of orange sunglasses and has no expression.


    The old man standing next to her was about sixty or seventy years old, with no age spots on his face. He was wearing a long sleeve shirt in brown.


    The old man walked up to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, did you really produce a kind of bright yellow jadeite?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, the next second, glass species yellow emerald has appeared in the hand.


    "..." the old man was really frightened by Xiao Yao.


    Is the boy still a magician?


    "Xiao Yao, where did you come from?" Master Zhu could not help asking.


    Xiao Yao chuckled and said, "it''s a secret."


    Master Zhu can''t laugh or cry, but since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say it and he doesn''t want to continue to ask, it''s not only for Xiao Yao to find discomfort, but also for himself. How can a smart man like Master Zhu, an old man, make such a low-level mistake?


    The old man looked at the jade in Xiao Yao''s hand, and his face was full of surprise.


    "It''s really Ming Huang jadeite, and it''s also a kind of glass. My God, I didn''t expect to see such top yellow jadeite in mianguo this time!"


    The eldest lady of the Zhou family couldn''t help it. She came up to her and took off her sunglasses, showing her eyes.


    "Grandfather Wang, are you sure you read it right?" Miss Zhou could not help asking.


    This words fall into other people''s ears, are a little sad.


    This week, miss, you are too speechless, aren''t you? As Mr. Wang, it''s no exaggeration to say that he is the leader of the gambling circle. As a result, he is now questioned by a little girl. You know, capable people have some temperaments, and they can''t hear others doubt themselves. However, when Zhu Yunzheng and others thought that Mr. Wang would be angry next, they were surprised by Wang Linhai''s performance.


    Wang Linhai just laughed, turned to look at Miss Zhou, nodded seriously, said: "Miss Zhou, don''t worry, I can''t read it wrong, this is the glass kind of bright yellow jadeite!"


    "Hoo... That''s good." Miss Zhou stretched out her hand to pick up Minghuang jadeite, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Xiao Yao stepped back, looking a little unhappy.


    Miss Zhou was a little displeased and said, "what do you mean? I can''t even touch it? "


    "Why should I touch you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because I want to touch it!" Miss Zhou is very headstrong. She doesn''t make any sense at all.


    However, the conversation between the two people, spread to other people''s ears, one by one is the corner of the mouth twitch.


    Fang Hai was more daring and was not afraid to offend others, so he laughed directly.


    "What are you laughing at?" There was something strange on Miss Zhou''s face.


    Fang Hai waved his hand: "nothing. I thought girls are very reserved now. Now I think it''s my fault. Tut Tut, in front of so many people, don''t drive, OK?"


    "Driving?" Miss Zhou of Xiangjiang obviously doesn''t know about Fang Hai.


    Xiao Yao and Hua Feifan have come back to their senses, and both of them can''t help laughing.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t mean to take advantage of others at all before, now when I think about what he said just now, it''s really a bit explicit!


    "I can''t even touch it?"


    "Why should I touch you?"


    Tut Tut, it''s like opening a yellow tune!


    At this time, Miss Zhou suddenly responded. She stamped her feet and said, "are you teasing me?"


    Xiao Yao''s face is speechless.


    Heaven and earth conscience, what do you want to tease her?


    "Although you look better, you don''t think that all the men in the world covet you, do you?" Xiao Yao asked coldly.


    Miss Zhou was too lazy to spend too much time with Xiao Yao on such a topic. She said directly, "let''s make an offer."


    "What''s the offer?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you want to buy it?"


    "Yes." In fact, this time, Zhou Tian''s mission to mianguo is to help his family buy some top-quality Jadeites and take them back. After all, the Chou family is the biggest gem company in Xiangjiang. Whether it''s Chou''s gold or Chou''s jewelry, it''s a time-honored brand in China. Because the shop is large, it needs a large amount of jadeite.


    Knowing that Xiao Yao has a kind of bright yellow jadeite in her hand, she naturally wants to get it.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "sorry, Miss Zhou, I''m not going to sell it."


    Master Zhu just stepped back.


    Xiao Yao and Zhou Tian are not the people he can offend.


    Besides, it has nothing to do with him! Business is a matter between two people. How can he get involved? What''s more, now he doesn''t know whether Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to sell or is ready to wait for the price. So it''s not suitable for him to ask now.


    "Why don''t you sell it? As a pillow? " Zhou Tian snorted coldly.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened and he nodded. He did not forget to smack his mouth and said, "I didn''t expect that before. Thank Miss Zhou for her advice. Can I be a pillow? It''s still pretty good. "


    "..." Zhou Tian''s face was full of depression.


    Is this young man an idiot?


    Could she not hear that her words were full of sarcasm at him? You can''t hear me?


    "Well, I''ll give you 800 million, OK?" Zhou Tian said.


    "If it''s rice dollars, I can think about it." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Tian''s eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    "Mi Yuan? What are you thinking about? I''m talking about Chinese currency! You''re talking too much, aren''t you? I admit that your bright yellow jadeite is really expensive, but it''s not worth 800 million yuan! Even if you invite a famous sculptor, you can''t sell so much money! "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "you see, I''ve offered a price, but you can''t accept it, and I can''t either."


    Zhou Tian


    She now has a sense of being fooled.


    Xiao Yao, is this an offer? This is the typical lion''s big mouth!


    Wang Linhai can''t help but say: "Mr. Xiao, to tell you the truth, your glass is bright yellow jadeite, 800 million is very good."


    "Cut, eight hundred million is a fart. Before, there was a fat man who wanted to pay one hundred million, but we didn''t sell it. What''s the matter? When he got to you, he fell down?" Fang Hai got up to him and said.


    What Miss Xiangjiang, what Zhou family, is a fart in the eyes of Fang Hai?


    The Zhou family is really good in Xiangjiang and has great strength in China, but compared with Xiaoyao group, it is almost less.


    "A billion?" Zhou Tian is a little incredible.


    Zhu Yunzheng said softly, "Miss Zhou, it''s true."


    Although Zhou Tian couldn''t believe Xiao Yao and Fang Hai, now that the people of Zhu family have come forward to testify, it must be the truth.


    "Well, I''ll give you a billion." Zhou Tian said.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum. He was already impatient, and his words didn''t have the politeness before: "they gave me one billion yuan, but I didn''t sell it. You gave me one billion yuan, and I''m going to sell it? Why, because you look better than the fat man before? "


    Fang Hai couldn''t hold back and said: "brother Xiao, if you say that, I think you have a problem with us fat people." Xiao Yao ignored him. Although Zhou Tian was a little angry, when he thought about it, it was the truth. She turned around and looked at Wang Linhai, who pulled Zhou Tian aside and said a few words. When he came back, Zhou Tian showed a smile, which shook Xiao Yao a little. The girl had always been frosty before, but now she felt like an iceberg had melted¡° Well, I''ll give you 1.2 billion yuan, and I can promise that when you come to Xiangjiang, you will be our guest of the Zhou family, Mr. Xiao. I know that people like you are not short of money, but it''s also very good to have a share of Xianghuo. " Zhou Tian said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded and said, "that''s right! Business people have to be polite. What do they have to do? Smile more and speak more politely. It''s good for you and me. How nice you look when you smile! "

 Chapter 995

    Zhou Tian was very happy.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, she felt that after she changed her attitude, she really played a certain role. It seems that grandfather Wang was right before. Only when she tries to respect others, can others respect herself!


    "What do you mean, Mr. Shaw?" Zhou Tian can''t wait to ask.


    Xiao Yao turned his lips and said seriously, "although you have a good laugh and a good voice, I''m not going to sell it."


    "..." Zhou Tian is about to cry because of Xiao Yao.


    Since you don''t plan to sell it, why do you talk so much nonsense?


    You mean to play with me, don''t you?


    Reasonable, now she wants to hang Xiao Yao up and beat him hard, if she can beat him.


    "How do you want to sell me jadeite?" Zhou Tian was completely helpless.


    Wang Linhai also took a step forward, his tone was a little stiff, and said: "Mr. Xiao, you can''t be too greedy because you don''t have enough people. 1.2 billion, I''m sure the world won''t pay a higher price than this."


    Xiao Yao glanced at Wang Linhai and asked, "what you said is quite right, but are you going to tell me the truth based on your age?"


    The expression on Wang Linhai''s face was a little ugly.


    The reason why he is so kind to Zhou Tian is that he and Zhou Tian''s grandfather were originally friends. This time he accompanied Zhou Tian to mianguo was also entrusted by Zhou''s father. In his eyes, Zhou Tian is a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet, half of his granddaughter, but it doesn''t mean that he has such a good temper to everyone.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you going too far to say that?" Wang Linhai snorted coldly.


    Xiao Yao sighed, but said: "seriously, Mr. Wang, I really don''t think I''m talking too much. If I really want to sell this jade, I''ll sell it before you come. Why wait for you? Besides, I don''t need the money. "


    What Xiao Yao said was true, but it was ridiculous to hear Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai''s words.


    "No lack of money? Mr. Xiao is very rich. "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "it''s not so rich, but it may be a little better than your Zhou family."


    Xiao Yao said this, not to mention Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai, even the people of Zhu family, their faces have changed.


    Although they know that Xiao Yao is not simple, they did not expect that Xiao Yao would dare to say such words in front of the Zhou family.


    In Xiangjiang, in addition to the Superman Li, I''m afraid the Zhou family is super rich.


    As a result, Xiao Yao now dare to say that his money is no less than the Zhou family?


    Where on earth did this come from!


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? I dare to ask, where is Mr. Xiao Gaojiu? " Zhou Tian snorted coldly and said that although she is not the kind of person who likes to show off her wealth, she really has no good temper in the face of Xiao Yao. For the first time, she hates a man so much.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "it has nothing to do with you."


    "So you''re talking big?" Zhou Tian doesn''t intend to let Xiao Yao go.


    Hua Feifan can''t see it any more. Although she says that women are not difficult for women, when Xiao Yao has chosen to give way, she can''t see it if the other party is still aggressive. After all, Xiao Yao is also their general of central China military region! It''s this identity. What can the Zhou family count as in front of Xiao Yao?


    "Xiao Yao is the owner of Xiaoyao group. Is that enough?" Hua Feifan said coldly.


    "Xiaoyao group?" Zhou Tian has some doubts. Obviously, he doesn''t know much about it. Instead, Wang Linhai, who is standing beside Zhou Tian, suddenly shrinks his eyes.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with awe in his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Xiaoyao group, is that Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company?"


    Hua Feifan said with a sneer: "it seems that Mr. Wang knows a lot, but Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company is only a part of Xiaoyao group. In addition, Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company belong to Xiaoyao group."


    Wang Linhai was shocked and could not speak.


    "Grandfather Wang, what is the Xiaoyao group?" Zhou Tian can''t help asking.


    Wang Linhai turns around and looks at Zhou Tian, but his eyes are a little complicated.


    After thinking about it, he said, "do you remember the last time your grandfather had a serious illness and took a pill to relieve himself?"


    "I remember!" Zhou Tian was very impressed and said, "that pill was bought by Huaxia. It cost 200 million. They are black enough."


    "Black?" Wang Linhai shook his head and said, "Miss Zhou, you only know one thing. Second, when your grandfather fell down, the hospitals in Xiangjiang had already said that the old man''s physical condition at that time couldn''t last long, but he took a pill and soon passed away. Even those hospitals were amazed, that is to say, your Zhou family spent 200 million, You don''t think it''s worth buying the old man''s life now? Do you still think that people are black hearted? "


    What Wang Linhai is saying now is really something Zhou Tian didn''t know before, because when the old man was seriously ill, she was still studying in the United States. When she came back, the old man''s body had recovered. Naturally, she didn''t take it to heart. She just felt incredible when she learned that a pill had cost 200 million, and even felt that they were spending money recklessly.


    But now after listening to Wang Linhai''s words, she realized that these two hundred million flowers are worth it.


    Even Master Zhu and others were surprised when they heard Wang Linhai''s words.


    At the end of the day, is there such a magic pill?


    "Is that pill from Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company?" Although Zhou Tian''s reaction ability is moving, he is not a fool. He soon understands what Wang Linhai''s intention is when he talks about it.


    So when he turned around, his eyes were full of surprise.


    As for Xiaoyao real estate and Xiaoyao security company, they don''t know much about it, but a pill can sell for 200 million yuan. How much profit does the company make in a year?


    If you think about it carefully, Zhou Tian suddenly feels that Xiao Yao''s saying that he has more money than the Zhou family seems to be no joke.


    "Mr. Xiao, please forgive me for offending you so much." Wang Linhai is the quickest. After knowing Xiao Yao''s identity, he simply expresses his apology.


    After all, Xiao Yao is not inferior to the Zhou family in any way.


    Before Xiao Yao said that he was not short of money, which may sound like a joke, but now they think Xiao Yao''s words don''t seem to be a joke.


    The people of Zhu family don''t know much about Xiaoyao group or Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company, but it''s not enough to make Zhoujiadu feel short? Not to mention Xiao Yao''s original strength, Zhu''s family has to value him. In addition to his identity as the boss of Xiaoyao group, Zhu doesn''t know what to do next.


    If we let them know that Xiao Yao is also a general of the central China military region, though he is only a military rank, I don''t know what kind of expression they will show.


    "Mr. Xiao, our Zhou family really needs some top-quality Jadeites now, so I''m a little anxious." Although some reluctant, but see Wang Linhai to Xiao Yao head down, Zhou Tian naturally know what to do at this time, she is not a child.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and didn''t bother to worry too much about each other.


    "I still said that, I really don''t lack money. No matter how much money you give me, I won''t sell the bright yellow jadeite in my hand. I still have my own use." Xiao Yao said, "besides, I don''t have enough of my own right now..."


    "How about that? Mr. Xiao, our Zhou family is looking for some relatively poor Jadeites to exchange with the bright yellow Jadeites in your hands, and we guarantee that you will not suffer losses in price. " Now the Chou family just needs high-quality products to help them continue to gain a firm foothold in the jewelry industry.


    It can be seen that Zhou Tian has a lot of perseverance this year.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    You''re kidding. He came here with high-quality products. Before he wandered around here, he didn''t know how many jadeite original stones with good jadeite were found.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had seen the bright yellow jadeite in the glass, maybe those are also available to him.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s attitude was still so firm, Zhou Tian finally gave up completely.


    "Miss Zhou, in fact, I think that piece of jadeite is also very good." At this time, Master Zhu finally stood up and pointed to the half meter high emerald stone surrounded by many people, which was the big stone that almost made Xiao Yao laugh before.


    "Well, it was a good performance." Wang Linhai glanced at it and nodded, "however, a good performance of the original jadeite does not necessarily mean that it can produce the best jadeite. It''s also very common for gold and jade to have bad comments."


    Wang Linhai''s remarks are to the point. Although this situation is relatively rare, it still happens frequently.


    Most people gamble on stones, but they are afraid of this kind of situation. Like the half meter high jadeite stone, even a layman knows that it performs very well. No matter from the surface or from the grain, it seems that it can expel the best jadeite. Because of this, the price of such jadeite stone is terrible. Even if you gamble on wool, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to take it down.


    Xiao Yao never spoke.


    Although he already knew that the jade stone, as Wang Linhai said just now, was just a piece of gold and jade. If the Zhou family really wanted to buy it, he would not stop it. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    "Grandfather Wang, why don''t we go and have a look first?" Zhou Tian whispered.


    "Good." Wang Linhai nodded and agreed.


    (on the last day of this month, ask for the vertical and horizontal monthly tickets. For every 25 additional vertical and horizontal monthly tickets, add one chapter, and so on. Only for the vertical and horizontal monthly tickets, charge once on the last day...)

 Chapter 996

    When Zhou Tian takes Wang Linhai away, he does not forget to stare at Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao is too lazy to care with him.


    "Xiao Yao, is this glass of bright yellow jadeite really that important to you?" Mr. Zhu asked in a low voice, "maybe the Zhou family is not as good as you in terms of financial resources, but if you can, it''s a good thing to give them jadeite and form a human relationship."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I don''t need to be owed."


    "..." to Xiao Yao''s words, Master Zhu was speechless.


    It may sound arrogant to others, but those who really understand Xiao Yao''s strength can understand the meaning of this remark.


    Does a person who can make Eagle country bow his head to him still need others to owe him? It''s just funny.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t we all go and have a look?" Zhu said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded with a smile. Anyway, he has nothing to do now.


    When he came to him, he found that Wang Linhai did not know when he had a magnifying glass in his hand and began to study the original jadeite stone.


    People around seemed to know Wang Linhai and that he was a master level figure, so they gave up their position to Wang Linhai.


    After a brief observation, Wang Linhai stood up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How about grandfather Wang?" Zhou Tian rushed to him and asked.


    Wang Linhai hesitated for a moment, said: "whether from the surface or grain of this jade stone, it''s very good. Although there are some cracks, it won''t affect the interior of the stone at all."


    After listening to Wang Linhai''s words, Zhou Tian immediately showed a smile and said excitedly: "according to the words, can we take this jade stone?"


    Wang Linhai gave a wry smile and said, "it''s hard for immortals to break inch jade. What''s more, it''s just a study of skin. I can only tell what I think of based on my years of experience and what I see. As for what''s going on, I can''t guarantee."


    After listening to Wang Linhai''s words, Zhou Tian seemed to be a little discouraged and hesitant.


    Xiao Yao saw the wonderful expression changes on Zhou Tian''s face, and he was also a little sad. The little girl was really interesting. After all, Wang Linhai had no perspective eyes. How could he promise her? Even experts have to leave a way for themselves, don''t they?


    "Grandfather Wang, tell me seriously, in your judgment, what is the possibility of cutting up this jadeite stone?"


    Cut up, that is cut out of the jade, and is still very good jade, the price is higher than the price of buying raw jade plus processing fees, that is to say, to earn money, the antonym is to cut down, which is often said in the gambling circle.


    "Seventy percent." Wang Linhai said.


    "That''s it!" Zhou Tian took a deep breath.


    "However, Miss Zhou, I still advise you to think twice." Wang Linhai zhengse said, "because this jade stone, although the performance is very good, but I always feel a little strange."


    "Feel strange?" Zhou Tian was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    Listening to the discussion among the people around, it is obvious that everyone thinks that the original jadeite stone is good. Wang Linhai is an expert in this field. According to many years of experience, the original jadeite stone is good. If so, why do you still say that it feels strange? Can this guy really detect something?


    That is at this time, suddenly a discordant voice sounded behind them.


    "Mr. Wang is old after all. He is indecisive and hesitant. He has to think twice about what he does and what he says, for fear that he will ruin his reputation all his life


    They all looked at the man who was talking, a middle-aged man in a white shirt, and a young man with a folding fan in his hand.


    When the middle-aged man spoke, he still had a Xiangjiang accent. Obviously, he was also from Xiangjiang.


    When Zhou Tian saw the two men, his brows wrinkled and he seemed to be upset. Obviously, they both knew each other, and the relationship between them was not very good.


    "Miss Zhou, you old man Wang can''t see it. Why don''t you let master Qiu help you The young man with a folding fan said with a smile.


    "No need, Ma Qianli. You''re really a follower. You''ll be where I go, won''t you?" Zhou Tian has no good airway.


    The young man named Ma Qianli was not angry at all. He continued to say with a smile, "Miss Zhou, you can''t say that. Maybe this is the fate between us?"


    Zhou Tian made an expression that he was about to vomit.


    "However, to be honest, Mr. Wang is really old. There is no doubt that this jadeite stone must contain treasure. What else can I tangle with?" Ma Qianli sighed and said with a smile to master Qiu, "master Qiu, you might as well guess what jadeite will come out of it?"


    The man, known as master Qiu, walked around the stone, narrowed his eyes and said, "at least, it must be water grown."


    "What?" After listening to master Qiu''s words, the people around who can understand Chinese are full of amazement. At least it''s water, a little better, not ice or glass¡° Well, don''t look at it too much. I''ll pay my tuition in vain and ruin my reputation. " Zhou Tian said with a sneer¡° oh Is that right? " Ma Qianli said with a smile, "otherwise, Miss Zhou, let''s make a bet. How about that?"¡° What''s the bet? " Zhou Tian was stunned and glanced at Ma Qianli. Liu Mei asked¡° Just bet on this stone Ma Qianli said, "I''ll buy this stone. If there are Jadeites above ice in it, you''ll give me two billion. If not, I''ll give you two billion. How about that?" Zhou Tian''s face was a little ugly. After all, even Wang Linhai is optimistic about this jade stone. She just said that she felt strange, so she didn''t start immediately. In fact, from her point of view, she is more optimistic about the original stone. Therefore, she felt that if she really agreed to come down and gamble with Ma Qianli, I''m afraid the loser must be her. This seems to be a losing business! Although the Zhou family is rich, it is impossible to spend money indiscriminately. Two billion yuan is not a small sum for the Zhou family. If she really loses the bet, I''m afraid she may be put at the core of the Zhou family. After all, the Zhou family is also a big family, and the competition among them is beyond the imagination of outsiders. It''s all relatives, but relatives who stir up relatives are also indifferent, In their world, the word "relative" is a fart. In the final analysis, interest is the most important thing¡° Ha ha, it seems that Miss Zhou is afraid. " Ma Qianli laughs. Zhou Tiangang wanted to speak, but he was pulled by Wang Linhai¡° Miss Zhou, don''t be impulsive. " Wang Linhai shook his head at her and said. Zhou Tian sighed. Although he was angry, he was helpless¡° Ha ha, Mr. Wang is really old and has no courage at all. " Master Qiu laughs. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "do you accept gambling with others?" With these words, everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao¡° What do you mean Ma Qianli is a little curious¡° Don''t you bet two billion on Miss Zhou? Otherwise, I''ll bet with you. " Xiao Yao said, "it''s the same as who you bet with anyway, isn''t it? Of course, if you don''t dare, it''s OK. "¡° I dare not? " Ma Qianli''s face sank and said, "hum, I just don''t think you have so much money." Without saying a word, Xiao Yao gives Fang Hai a look in his eyes. Fang Hai takes out the check book of Swiss bank and writes a check for 2 billion yuan¡° Do you need to check the authenticity? " Xiao yaoyang raised the check in his hand and said. In fact, Ma Qianli said before that he didn''t have two billion. The main reason is that he didn''t dare to gamble with him when he got it right. Now he suddenly came out with one, which really gave him a headache¡° What''s the matter, don''t you dare? " Originally, Zhou Tian thought that he was going to be ridiculed this time, but he didn''t expect that at this time, the man who had been glared at by him would come forward to help him. Besides gratitude, he probably had no other emotion. Before Zhou Tian looked at Xiao Yao, he thought that this guy looked like a thief. Now he directly overturned his previous misunderstanding of Xiao Yao. In fact, this man is really handsome. He has thick eyebrows, big eyes, clear outline and upright features. It''s OK to pull out and shoot idol dramas! If Xiao Yao knew what Zhou Tian was thinking at this time, he would feel that he could not laugh or cry, and he would feel that women''s heart was pricked¡° What am I afraid of? " Ma Qianli gritted his teeth and said, "anyway, I believe master Qiu''s words. Since he has said that, bet on it!" Obviously, he felt that he was the winner. Xiao Yao just sneered and said, "you just suspected that I didn''t have two billion yuan. Now I should doubt whether I have it. What''s the matter? Do you still want to get the White Wolf empty handed? When you lose, what if you can''t pay? Can I kill you? What if I kill you? Is your life worth two billion? " Ma Qianli was a fiery young man. How could he endure such ridicule¡° Well, do you know who I am? " Ma Qianli said with a sneer, "is there two billion yuan for the young and the big of Xiangjiang Ma family?"¡° Are you from Xiangjiang Ma family? " Xiao Yao deliberately looks surprised. Ma Qianli was elated and satisfied with Xiao Yao''s astonished expression: "do you know you are afraid?"¡° Sorry, I haven''t heard of it. " Xiao Yao said with a smile Ma Qianli can''t be angry. Damn, you haven''t heard of a surprise fart£¨ Chapter one

 Chapter 997

    Originally, Zhou Tian was a little surprised to see the expression on Xiao Yao''s face. After all, he didn''t pay attention to his Zhou family. What impact could a Ma family have on him? When she heard what Xiao Yao said next, she couldn''t help laughing. She knew that this guy was not kind.


    "What do you want?" Ma Qianli said, biting his teeth.


    "It''s easy. Just like me, take the check and talk about it." When Xiao Yao finished, he didn''t wait for Ma Qianli to open his mouth. He continued, "you Qianli Ma, you can''t even write a check for 2 billion, can you?"


    "..." Ma Qianli originally wanted to refuse, but Xiao Yao''s words were equivalent to blocking his way back.


    It''s worse than eating shit for him.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the Ma family is not good at mixing up. They don''t even have two billion yuan? Before that, I had to gamble with Miss Zhou. My feeling was to scare other girls to play Fang Hai said coldly.


    "..." Qianli horse, no, the horse is so miserable that it doesn''t need it.


    These words, each word is like a sword, directly into his heart.


    "Who says I don''t have two billion!" Ma Qianli''s words were almost roared out.


    "Oh? Yes? Then you take it out! " Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Ma Qianli snorted coldly and said, "I have 10% shares in the Ma family. Is this 10% share enough for 2 billion?"


    Xiao Yao looks at Zhou Tian, and Zhou Tian nods to Xiao Yao. In fact, to be exact, Ma Qianli''s 10% shares, not to mention two billion, are worth three or four billion.


    It seems that Ma Qianli is really dazed now.


    "Well, let''s draw up the contract now and sign it. Then we''ll find a notary to take it with us, so that the other party won''t admit it. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." When Ma Qianli finished this sentence, he suddenly felt guilty. He turned to master Qiu and said in a low voice, "master Qiu, are you sure?"


    "Since it''s gambling, I can''t be 100% sure, but I''m 90% sure." Master Qiu said with a smile.


    After listening to master Qiu''s words, Ma Qianli took a deep breath, nodded, flashed a cold light in his eyes, and said: "as long as 90% assurance is enough, why don''t I dare?"


    Master Qiu gave Ma Qianli a thumbs up: "Mr. Ma is heroic!"


    Seeing Ma Qianli gambling with others, master Qiu was also very proud.


    This matter is bound to spread out, and I will become a hot figure in the gambling circle.


    As he said, he is 90% sure of his own judgment. If so, what else can he worry about?


    It was entirely up to the Zhu family to draw up the contract. About half an hour later, two contracts were sent.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "Mr. Ma, have a look?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I won''t lose anyway." After signing the contract number, Ma Qianli said, "next, who will take care of it?"


    "How about giving it to me?" Master Zhu said suddenly.


    Ma Qianli looked at Master Zhu, shook his head and said, "no, you are with this guy."


    Xiao Yao asked, "who do you want to give it to?"


    "How about giving it to master Qiu?" Ma Qianli asked.


    Fang Hai scolded and said, "do you have a brain disease? Master Zhu is unreliable because he is one of us, so master Qiu can be trusted? It''s just a reputation seeker. "


    Ma Qianli had a headache: "then you say, let you take it!"


    "What about me?" Wang Linhai said suddenly.


    "Well?" Ma Qianli looks at Wang Linhai and seems to be hesitant.


    "In the absence of a more suitable person, I think I''m quite suitable." Wang Linhai said with a smile, "I have nothing to do with this young man. Mr. Ma, you should know that if you want to be impartial, it''s up to me."


    "Good!" Ma Qianli nodded and said, "I can trust Mr. Wang''s character."


    With that, he handed the contract to Wang Linhai, followed by Xiao Yao, who handed the check in his hand.


    Wang Linhai also joked: "it''s the first time that I feel like I''ve lived so long."


    After that, Ma Qianli asked master Qiu to talk about the price with the stall owner, who was also a good observer. Although Ma Qianli and Xiao Yao had been communicating in Chinese all the time before, it was not only the two of them who knew Chinese here. When he heard that his stone had led to such a big gamble, he was certainly happy, I dare to sit on the ground.


    "80 million meters." Said the stall owner.


    In fact, in his mind, it would have been very good if he could buy 20 million yuan or 30 million yuan for this well behaved stone. But since the other side is so optimistic, he doesn''t want more. Isn''t he out of his mind?


    "80 million? Why don''t you grab it! " After listening to master Qiu''s translation, Ma Qianli jumped three feet high, "a stone, you want to buy several hundred million Chinese dollars?"


    "Love or not." The stall owner has his own personality.


    Ma Qianli bit his teeth, glared at each other, and scolded: "yes, I want it!" When he came to mianguo this time, Ma''s family gave him 100 million yuan of rice, but he didn''t expect that he would have to spend 80 million yuan. It must be false to say that he didn''t feel distressed. But when he thought that as long as he cut the stone, he could make a lot of money, and Xiao Yao''s 2 billion yuan of Chinese currency, the haze of the past would be swept away in a flash, and he would be replaced by a smile, if he didn''t feel that he was not ordinary, He wanted to whistle.


    After buying the stone, the middle-aged stall owner was happy and said, "I have cutting machine and grinding machine here, free of charge!"


    "Well, here it is." Ma Qianli was relieved at last.


    With the half meter high stone still on the cutting machine, Ma Qianli looked at master Qiu and asked, "master Qiu, is there something wrong with this? Shall we polish it slowly? "


    "A half meter high stone, a little polishing, until when..." master Qiu was speechless.


    Ma Qianli also knew that master Qiu''s words were reasonable, so he coughed and stopped expressing his opinions.


    Master Qiu studied a fist around the half meter high stone, then drew a line on it with chalk, looked at the drawn cutter, and said, "let''s start cutting from here."


    "Good." That cutter''s forehead is covered with sweat, which is probably the most expensive raw stone he has ever cut.


    80 million yuan!


    In addition, there are billions of bets. He can''t help sighing that there are so many rich people now. They don''t know how to spend their money. They can find me if they don''t know how to spend it! I can do it for you!


    There are many people around, most of whom are attracted by this gamble. In addition, some people have heard that someone has spent 80 million yuan to buy a piece of jadeite stone. Of course, they have to join in the fun.


    Half of the people in this small town have gathered around, which is full of water.


    "Cough, let''s go!" Master Qiu gave the order.


    Cutting machine, making a bad sound.


    Stone cutting flying, while cutting, but also to the stone and cutting machine watering.


    Ma Qianli''s face is not very good-looking, he has been nervous to the extreme, if he really lost, he would have nothing.


    Xiao Yao is an indifferent appearance, and he is as calm as ever.


    Zhou Tian, who was standing beside Xiao Yao, couldn''t see through. He said, "even if there''s no lack of money, there''s no need to throw two billion in vain, right?"


    Xiao Yao looked at her, eyes full of curiosity, asked: "who told you, this guy can win?"


    "Do you think he will lose?" Zhou Tian asked.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said: "it''s up or down. It depends on the meaning of the Lord. Besides, I just believe in my intuition. And before, didn''t Mr. Wang also say it? The jade stone gave him a very strange feeling. Maybe it''s really gold and jade. What''s wrong with it? "


    "Zhou Tian slapped his forehead.


    She really didn''t understand what Xiao Yao was thinking.


    Wang Linhai sighed and said: "Mr. Xiao, people''s feeling is not accurate."


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "eyes can deceive people, touch can deceive people, and what others say can deceive people, but his own feelings can''t deceive people."


    Wang Linhai was a little stunned, chewing what Xiao Yao said repeatedly. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Xiao Yao''s words were very philosophical.


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly sounded.


    "Cut down!"


    Everyone craned their necks and leaned forward.


    Hearing these three words, Ma Qianli''s face changed greatly. His face, which was originally pale, has now become bloodless.


    He staggered a few steps and nearly fell to the ground.


    Master Qiu''s eyes are about to protrude from the cutting machine.


    "How can it be? It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense! I can''t see any green... Keep cutting, keep cutting! " Master Qiu roared like he was mad.


    The cutter sighed and didn''t say much. After seeing master Qiu redraw the line, he continued to cut.


    This cut, or a piece of green.


    Even the Zhu family, Wang Linhai, Zhou Tian, all stare big eyes, feel some incredible, in their view, even if really cut down, there is no reason not to cut anything! You can''t see a piece of green. It''s not the original emerald stone. It''s just a mountain stone stained with emerald green.


    "Well, master Qiu, do you want to cut it?" After several consecutive cuts, the cutter had a headache. He thought he could become famous with one cut, but now it seems that he has become a bad name.


    You can''t cut a piece of green from the original jadeite stone of 80 million meters. Who dares to cut the original jadeite stone yourself in the future£¨ Chapter two

 Chapter 998

    A half meter high emerald stone is cut into four parts.


    Master Qiu stood beside the cutter, looking at the stone that had been cut into fists, his mouth twitched violently.


    Is it really wrong to see it by yourself?


    It doesn''t make sense at all!


    No matter from which angle, this jade should not be cut down!


    Ma Qianli''s eyes were blank and he sat down on the ground. He felt that his body was cold from head to foot.


    In any case, he can''t accept the reality in front of him. Before, master Qiu swore that he was 90% sure? Is his luck really so bad, directly hit the remaining 10%?


    It''s not like that!


    "Ha ha, Ma Gongzi, it seems that your luck is really bad!" Before Ma Qianli could come back to his senses, Fang Hai had already directly started the mode of ridicule. Step by step, he came up to him, squinted and said, "master Ma, the master Qiu you invited is useless! It was said before that Master Wang''s level is limited. When you are old, you are not as old as you are! "


    Ma Qianli was not the only one to sneer at, but also brought master Qiu out to hang him.


    Ma Qianli suddenly stood up and rushed to master Qiu. He held out his hand and grasped his collar. His eyes were about to crack and he roared, "what did you say to me? Don''t you say that this raw jade is at least a kind of water jadeite? What about water? "


    "I said, it''s only 90 percent possible." Master Qiu whispered.


    "Ninety percent? Is that what you mean by 90% If Ma Qianli had a knife in his hand now, he would not even think about it and cut master Qiu to death.


    Master Qiu directly pushed his horse away, frowned and said, "don''t argue with me. I''ve already said that I''m only 90% sure. You''re not lucky. You just pick 10%. What can I do? It''s said that it''s hard for an immortal to break an inch of jade. What does it have to do with me? "


    Master Qiu''s irresponsible words attracted a lot of disdainful eyes.


    If it wasn''t for master Qiu''s vow that there was at least more than water jadeite in the original jadeite stone, Ma Qianli would spend so much money to buy the stone unless his head was taken out, and he would not have such a gamble with Xiao Yao.


    Now it''s all right. The stone I bought with all my money doesn''t even have bean emerald. Master Qiu patted his ass and planned to leave, not to mention Ma Qianli. Even the onlookers are full of disdain for people like master Qiu.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang, can we have the contract?" Fang Hai went to Wang Linhai and said.


    Wang Linhai nodded.


    When the horse heard this, he suddenly recovered and rushed to Wang Linhai. The expression on his face was distorted.


    "Not for him, not for him!"


    Just in front of him, he was kicked out by Fang Hai.


    "You''re very special. Can you order your face? If you lose, you lose, and you plan to deny it? "


    "You''re... You''re robbing!" Ma Qianli bit his teeth and said, "I won''t admit it!"


    "Do you need to admit it?" Fang Haile said, "although I haven''t been to Xiangjiang, Xiangjiang won''t just listen to you and refuse to accept the contract, will it?"


    Fang Hai''s words let Ma Qianli into the ice cellar.


    He is not a fool. Naturally he knows what Ma Qianli said is true.


    He watched Fang Hai give the contract to Xiao Yao, two fists tightly clenched, although he now wants to kill Fang Hai and Xiao Yao together, but he knows he has no such ability, now the contract is in the hands of others, what can he do? What can I say? He can only admit it in silence. After all, no one forced him before. He had to make some bets himself.


    "Well, if Xiangjiang horse family is handed over to you in the future, I''m afraid we Zhou family don''t need to worry about anything." Zhou Tian looked at Ma Qianli, his eyes cold to the extreme.


    Ma Qianli stood up, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a sneer, "you will regret it."


    "I hope so." Xiao Yao waved his hand, "now you can go away."


    Xiao Yao can''t sympathize with people like Ma Qianli even if he wants to.


    The four words of "take the blame for yourself" are just tailor-made for Ma Qianli.


    Looking at Ma Qianli''s back, Fang Hai laughs again.


    "This 250, I really think there is emerald in this broken stone. Brother Xiao, is this share really valuable?" Fang Hai turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "It''s average for us, but it''s very valuable for Xiangjiang Zhou family or Ma family." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    When Zhou Tian heard Xiao Yao''s words, he was obviously stunned. He had already walked towards Xiao Yao. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look.


    She wondered if this guy could read minds? I haven''t said anything yet, but he has already expressed it.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Zhou? Are you interested in my Ma''s shares?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes." Zhou Tian took a deep breath and said, "what you said just now is right. Ma''s shares may really be nothing to you. They are just billions, but they are very important to us."


    As a matter of fact, looking at the tension between Ma Qianli and Zhou Tian before, Xiao Yao realized that this is not only the contradiction between Ma Qianli and Zhou Tian, but also the contradiction between the two families. The Zhou family hopes to get the shares of Ma family, but the Ma family naturally doesn''t want the Zhou family to get them. Therefore, he just said that the shares are nothing to them, But for the Zhou family or the Ma family, it''s very valuable.


    "Well, I''ll give you four billion yuan. In fact, these shares are worth more than three billion yuan. What do you think?" Zhou Tian asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Zhou Tian and said seriously, "do you think that even if I really give you these shares, can you take them back?"


    Zhou Tian slightly a Leng, some unclear, so.


    It doesn''t matter if Zhou Tian doesn''t understand, but Wang Linhai, who stands beside Zhou Tian, sees everything very thoroughly.


    He whispered in Zhou Tian''s ear: "that Ma Qianli also has some contacts in mianguo. He should not give up."


    Zhou Tian suddenly realized that the expression on his face was a little uncertain.


    She thought about it and said, "since you know that, why do you want to take these shares? Don''t you worry that the Ma family will come to you? "


    After Zhou Tian''s words, before Xiao Yao could speak, Fang Haixian couldn''t help laughing.


    "How dare they even come to trouble us? Are you tired of living


    Xiao Yao also laughed. "Well, you are too rampant, aren''t you? Because of the Zhu family? " Zhou Tian sighed.


    Obviously, Zhou Tian thinks that the reason why Xiao Yao and Fang Hai are able to be confident is that they have a good relationship with the Zhu family. However, there are so many people in mianguo who are bigger than the Zhu family. Even if Xiao Yao and Fang Hai have Zhu family as their backers, they may not be able to walk horizontally in mianguo.


    When Zhou Tian said this, Xiao Yao and Fang Hai didn''t say much. On the contrary, it was Zhu''s bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao''s backing is their Zhu family?


    Don''t make a fuss. Let''s talk about it here. If people understand it, they can''t laugh off their big teeth. It''s clear that their Zhu family''s backing is Xiao Yao, OK?


    It''s just that Master Zhu didn''t say anything when he saw Xiao Yao and Fang Hai, and he didn''t add to the story. Even if Zhou Tian is willing to think so, let him think so. It''s not a big deal. Xiao Yao and Fang Hai don''t have to be too serious on such a small matter.


    "By the way, father, I want to talk to you about something." Zhu Yunzheng said suddenly.


    Master Zhu glanced at his son, frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter?"¡®


    Zhu Yunzheng did not speak immediately.


    Master Zhu knew that this guy wanted to change his place, so he turned around and walked for a distance, followed by Zhu Yunzheng.


    After going out of a certain range, Master Zhu asked, "what''s the matter? Does it have anything to do with Mr. Xiao? "


    Zhu Yunzheng''s face was ugly and he nodded.


    Master Zhu took a breath and said, "talk about it."


    Zhu Yunzheng did not hesitate, but directly told the story that Zhu Tao wanted to bump into Fang Hai.


    After listening to Zhu Yunzheng''s words, Master Zhu''s leading crutches pestle the ground.


    "Asshole, asshole!" Master Zhu was furious. His eyes were fixed on Zhu Yunzheng. He said in secret, "are you brain sick? Who told you to bring that bastard? Even if I bring it, I even give it back to Mr. Xiao. Do you know how important Mr. Xiao is to our Zhu family? "


    Zhu Yunzheng was a little surprised.


    In fact, when he was going to say it, he already knew that once he said it, the old man would be furious, but he didn''t expect that the old man would be so angry.


    "Old man, in fact, I didn''t agree at the beginning, but Zhu Tao went to ask Mr. Xiao again. Mr. Xiao, because of his kindness, just agreed to follow him." Zhu Yunzheng said with a bitter smile, "since Mr. Xiao said he could take him, I don''t have much to say."


    "Well, this bastard is really smart." Master Zhu sneered and said, "what about him now?"


    "I have asked Zhu Zhen to send him home." Zhu Yunzheng said in a low voice.


    "Just send it home?" Master Zhu said, "do you mean that this matter will be settled?"


    His eyes were chilly when he looked at his own son.


    Zhu Yunzheng gave a bitter smile and asked in a low voice, "that old man, what do you mean?"¡° Mr. Xiao can say that this is the end of the matter, but we Zhu family can''t say that. If people give us Zhu family face, we can''t really take ourselves too seriously. Can you understand me when I say that? " Zhu Yunzheng nodded. In fact, even if Master Zhu didn''t say these words, he understood them£¨ For the second gold leader, yang''e

 Chapter 999

    Looking at the frosty expression on the old man''s face, Zhu Yunzheng seriously thought about it and said, "otherwise, old man, cancel Zhu Tao''s successor status."


    Although Zhu Yunzheng''s heart was bleeding when he said these words, he knew that at this point, there was no other way to look at the old man''s attitude.


    Although Zhu Tao is not a master, he is his own son. Zhu Yunzheng is the owner of Zhu''s family. Yes, but he has his own selfish heart. He still hopes Zhu Tao can become the future owner of Zhu''s family. But at this time, if he still insists on this view, it''s hard to say whether he can continue to work.


    "That''s it?" Master Zhu asked suddenly.


    "..." Zhu Yunzheng was shocked and could not speak.


    At first, he thought that it was very good to achieve this situation, but looking at the meaning of Master Zhu, even if Zhu Tao''s identity as the future head of the family was cancelled, it seemed that they could not express their apology to Xiao Yao.


    It''s hard for him to understand. Xiao Yao may really have some skills, but Xiao Yao is still a Chinese after all. Maybe he will return to China after the jadeite plate is over. Is it necessary to put Zhu Tao to death for an outsider?


    "What do you mean, old man?" Zhu Yunzheng took a deep breath and said.


    "Break your legs and let him make amends to Mr. Xiao." Master Zhu said in a low voice.


    Zhu Yunzheng''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    "Dad, that''s your grandson!" Zhu Yunzheng''s address to Master Zhu has changed from father to father, which shows how confused his heart is at this time.


    "I know." Master Zhu sneered and said, "if it wasn''t for his being my own grandson, maybe I could kill him myself!"


    "..." Zhu Yunzheng''s inner feelings can no longer be expressed in words.


    He knew that Master Zhu attached great importance to Xiao Yao, but he didn''t expect that Master Zhu would take Xiao Yao so seriously and even break his grandson''s leg for such a small matter.


    It''s true that Zhu Tao had done something wrong before, and his heart is to blame. But in the end, didn''t Xiao Yao lose nothing?


    Seeing that Zhu Yunzheng was silent, Zhu sighed, reached out his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I know you have some difficulties in understanding what I''m doing now, but it''s OK. You''ll know later that Mr. Xiao is really very important to our Zhu family, and even said, can our Zhu family survive this disaster, It all depends on Mr. Xiao. "


    Zhu Yunzheng sighed and nodded.


    "Master, I understand. I will do it myself."


    Master Zhu nodded, turned and walked back to Xiao Yao.


    Although they were far away from each other when they talked, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it was not difficult for them to hear the conversation between Master Zhu and Zhu Yunzheng clearly.


    He did not expect that Master Zhu would want to break his grandson''s leg for such a thing.


    At first, he wanted to give some advice, but after thinking about it, he thought it was better. Anyway, Zhu Tao was not a good person. In the long run, if Zhu Tao was not abandoned, Zhu Yunzheng''s status in the Zhu family would still fall to Zhu Tao. At that time, I''m afraid the Zhu family would really die.


    No matter Zhu Zhen or Zhu Qiao, they are much more capable than Zhu Tao. In terms of character, they are not at the same level.


    In fact, if you want to be the head of a big family, there are not so many restrictions. But one very important thing is that you must have good character. Even if you have mediocre ability, it doesn''t matter. After all, Zhu''s status in mianguo doesn''t need to go any further. You just need to hold on to your current status. Therefore, you don''t need much credit, As long as we can make no mistakes, we will be basically stable.


    "Xiao Yao, is there any stone you are interested in?" Zhu went to Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    "Not yet. Keep looking." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wang Linhai walked up to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, how about I help you choose a few pieces?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at Wang Linhai and said, "Mr. Wang, I always believe that there is no free lunch in the world. If you have any intention, you might as well say it directly."


    Wang Linhai was pierced by Xiao Yao''s words, and his old face couldn''t hang up.


    Fortunately, he restrained his emotions in time, sighed and said: "anyway, I have a good relationship with the Zhou family. Well, as long as you are willing to promise me that after you return to China, you will sell the shares of Ma Qianli to the Zhou family, and I will be willing to help you, OK?"


    Xiao Yao was a little impatient when he heard this.


    To be honest, in fact, he had thought about selling shares to the Zhou family before. Even if he wanted five billion yuan, he would not have any opinions compared with the Zhou family.


    But now, when it comes to the exchange of interests, he is not happy.


    "No, Mr. Wang. Although you have a bad eye, I have a good eye." Xiao Yao tone blunt said.


    Let''s not say that Wang Linhai, even the people of the Zhu family, were a little surprised.


    This is too tough. To put it simply, it is: "Wang Linhai, don''t rely on the old to sell the old here, you will see the jadeite stone? I still need you? "


    Although it doesn''t sound good, Xiao Yao really means that.


    You know, Wang Linhai is really a famous figure in the world of gambling stones. He exists like a leader, but in front of Xiao Yao, he doesn''t get any respect. In this world, there are many people who don''t need to give Wang Linhai face, but in the world of gambling stones, there are few people who dare not give Wang Linhai face.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even the Zhu family, who is considered to be the leader of the land in mianguo, has no ordinary difficulty in inviting Wang Linhai out. After all, such a person can''t be attracted by fame and wealth. As Wang Linhai, will he still be short of money? As long as he says that he is short of money, I don''t know how many people will come and give him money.


    "Good, good!" Wang Linhai sneered and said, "it seems that I underestimated Mr. Xiao''s ability. After all, I can dig a piece of bright yellow jadeite glass worth more than one billion yuan. Do you need my help for such strength?"


    This seems to be a compliment to Xiao Yao, but as long as a smart person can understand it, in fact, this is a taunt, which means that Xiao Yao is too young and arrogant to be complacent when he finds a piece of Ming Huang jade.


    Xiao Yao arched his hand at Wang Linhai and said with a smile, "maybe I can find a kind of Imperial Green in glass later."


    "..." Wang Linhai felt that Xiao Yao was really shameless. He just said that. As a result, the other side was very good. He really knew how to climb up the pole and didn''t know who gave him confidence.


    "Well, I''ll wait and see!" Wang Linhai shakes his sleeve and walks back to Zhou Tian, and throws a helpless look at him.


    In fact, the reason why Wang Linhai said that before was entrusted by Zhou Tian, otherwise he would not wade in muddy water. Now he is using this look to tell Zhou Tian, Miss Zhou, ah, I have done what I should do, but Xiao Yao is not getting in some oil and salt, and I have no way.


    Zhou Tian sighed. In fact, she didn''t hold too much hope before. Although Xiao Yao''s appearance helped him defeat Ma Qianli, she could feel that people didn''t do it to help her, just to make some money, or simply dislike Ma Qianli.


    "Forget it, grandfather Wang. Let''s continue to have a look." With that, Zhou Tian turned and walked forward.


    Zhu Yunzheng came up to Xiao Yao and whispered, "Mr. Xiao, although I know you have an enterprise in China, Xiangjiang is not the mainland after all. Offending the Zhou family, I don''t know how much trouble you will have when you get to Xiangjiang. Anyway, you don''t care about these shares. Why..."


    As soon as Zhu Yunzheng''s words were finished, Master Zhu''s crutch hit him hard.


    "What does Mr. Xiao want to do or not have to do with you? Is that what you can control? " Master Zhu snorted coldly and said, "you''d better do your own business. You don''t need to worry about other things for the time being."


    Zhu Yunzheng was a little embarrassed, so he nodded and stood aside, fearing nothing.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think so and went on.


    Before long, Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai seemed to take a fancy to a stone. They squatted on the edge and observed for a long time.


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised, because he could feel some aura from the stone. Although it was relatively thin, at least the jade stone that didn''t look very impressive was still in stock.


    Although Wang Linhai''s words made him feel uncomfortable, he had to admit that Wang Linhai had some abilities.


    "Brother Xiao, what do they think of that stone?" Fang Hai, who follows Xiao Yao, asks in a low voice.


    "Not bad, but not so good." Xiao Yao''s words are true. At least the aura in the original stone is much worse than the bright yellow jadeite in his previous glass.


    "Oh Fang Hai nodded and didn''t agree.


    In the same stall where Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai choose gambling stones, Xiao Yao also finds a good jade stone.


    "Why?" The closer Xiao Yao gets, the more energetic he is.


    He could clearly feel that the aura contained in the original jadeite was more pure than the bright yellow jadeite he had felt before.


    "What a good thing Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    "Brother Shaw, do you think this is good?" Fang Haile asked.


    He knows Xiao Yao well. As long as it''s the original jadeite stone Xiao Yao likes, it''s not too bad. The former glass variety Ming Huang jadeite is an example. People may think it''s Xiao Yao''s bad luck, but neither Fang Hai nor Hua Feifan will think it. They know Xiao Yao''s ability, What is it to find a piece of glass with bright yellow jadeite?


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhu Yunzheng and whispered, "Uncle Zhu, I want to buy this jade stone." As soon as Xiao Yao finished speaking, Master Zhu frowned and whispered, "Xiao Yao, are you sure you want this one?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, nodded and asked: "yes, what''s the matter, Master Zhu? What''s wrong?"¡° It''s no problem to buy it, but there is a big grain on the jade stone... "Zhu said with a bitter smile£¨ Today''s chapter seven, plus more!)

 Chapter 1000

    In the gambling circle, there has always been a saying that is widely spread: bet on big cracks rather than small locks.


    Experts who know how to gamble with stones all know that no matter how well a piece of jadeite original stone performs, as long as it has a grain on it, you can''t gamble with it. The reason is actually very simple. Although that small grain is nothing, it can penetrate into the original stone. In it, jadeite with good water head will be destroyed by the grain and become debris. It has no value at all.


    Zhu Yunzheng followed Xiao Yao and his father, very unconvinced.


    Before his father also said, what Xiao Yao does does not need to be controlled by himself.


    But now, Xiao Yao just wants to buy a piece of emerald stone. The old man can''t hold his breath and has to come out.


    After listening to Master Zhu''s words, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I still believe in my luck."


    Master Zhu just thought Xiao Yao was a layman and didn''t know much about it. However, seeing Xiao Yao''s insistence, even though he was still not optimistic about it, he didn''t have much to say now, so he could only nod his head.


    Zhu Yunzheng asked the boss to come over and bought the jade stone for 800 US dollars. Although there is a grain on the jade stone, it has to be said that the appearance is very good.


    After Fang Hai paid the money, he held the jade in his arms, just like a baby.


    At this time, Wang Linhai and Zhou Tian also bought the jade stone that they had been looking forward to before.


    "Mr. Xiao, what you like is this emerald stone?" Wang Linhai sneered and said, "well, the appearance is really good. Unfortunately, Mr. Xiao, don''t you find a grain on that stone?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "so what?"


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve been surprised for many years that you''ve penetrated into the grain of the original stone." Wang Linhai said.


    With Wang Linhai''s words finished, Master Zhu, who was standing beside Xiao Yao, could not help sighing.


    Although he is not an expert, he is more or less interested in gambling stones. He naturally knows something about it. Even if Wang Linhai doesn''t say anything, he can see that this grain has penetrated into the inner layer of the original stone. Otherwise, he won''t stop Xiao Yao from buying the original stone. He knows that Xiao Yao doesn''t lack the money, But if you really buy a piece of scrap, it will also cause a certain degree of blow to Xiao Yao''s previous self-confidence.


    But now Xiao Yao has bought the stone. Even if he wants to say something, he can''t say it.


    "Ah, Mr. Wang, you don''t understand this. In fact, choosing a gambling stone is like choosing a daughter-in-law. No matter whether she looks good or not, as long as Wang Ba looks at mung bean, he will be happy. What do you care so much about?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Wang Linhai was consumed, and his words were speechless.


    It''s not because he thinks what Xiao Yao said is reasonable, but because he thinks that Xiao Yao is just talking nonsense. If he still has any dispute with him on this issue, it would be too boring.


    "Well, let''s make a bet, shall we?" Wang Linhai said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked curiously, "what''s the matter, Mr. Wang? Are you going to gamble with me? How about two billion? "


    Wang Linhai covered his heart.


    He was obviously hurt by Xiao Yao.


    He''s not short of money. That''s right, but two billion is not two hundred thousand. He''s going to rob it?


    "Cough, we don''t gamble on that." Wang Linhai said with a cough.


    This is also to use cough to cover up their own inner embarrassment.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Wang Linhai and said, "don''t gamble? What''s the bet? Would you like to introduce your granddaughter to me? "


    "..." Wang Linhai thought that if he was not old, he would have to beat Xiao Yao.


    How can you be so irritating?


    The old man Zhu on the side was also unable to laugh or cry. He and Wang Linhai have known each other for a long time. Let alone, Wang Linhai''s granddaughter is very generous and looks good indeed.


    Xiao Yao''s remark is thought-provoking.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, I won''t write with you any more. If you lose, I''ll give you 500 million yuan. If you lose, I''ll promise Miss Zhou to sell the shares to her. How about that?" Wang Linhai asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and frowned: "five hundred million, isn''t it a little too little?"


    "..." Wang Linhai cried and said, "I don''t want your shares for nothing. I just want you to sell them to Miss Zhou. You don''t have any loss at all. Moreover, in terms of price, the Zhou family won''t let you suffer. Five billion is not enough?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you think about it carefully, well, I promise you."


    "It''s a deal!" Wang Linhai said, "let''s see who has the most valuable jade."


    "Yes Xiao Yao nodded.


    In his opinion, the value of jadeite should be directly proportional to the aura emitted by jadeite. Although the stone Wang Linhai selected also has a certain aura, it is much worse than the one he has. In this case, what else can he worry about?


    Together, they walked in the direction of the cutting machine.


    Zhu Yunzheng sighed and whispered, "Dad, I''m afraid Mr. Xiao is going to lose this time. Mr. Wang''s eyes are really beyond our comprehension."


    "So what? Anyway, Xiao Yao won''t have any loss. " Zhu said with a smile.


    Zhu Yunzheng thought about it carefully and felt that this was the truth, so he didn''t worry about it.


    After waiting for the cutting machine, Xiao Yao looked at Wang Linhai and asked, "Mr. Wang, you are old. I respect the old and love the young. Please come first."


    "Ha ha, I''m not welcome." Wang Linhai looked back. The security guard who was holding the emerald stone had already come to him, put the stone in his arms on the cutting machine, and paid the cutter 50 dollars. This was the beginning.


    Wang Linhai walked up to him and spent a few lines on it with his chalk.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Wang Linhai chose to cut one third of the first knife. This kind of courage is not what ordinary people can have.


    The old man has enough confidence in his eyes.


    The cutter probably didn''t expect that Wang Linhai would draw such a line, but he didn''t hesitate to cut it directly.


    After watering and wiping, everyone was shocked.


    "Mr. Wang''s eyes are amazing! It''s green! "


    "Yes! The most important thing is that the line was well drawn just now! It will be rubbed with green in the past. You can see which side is knocked out, and there is no green at all. I doubt whether Mr. Wang has perspective eyes. "


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    As I said before, Wang Linhai''s line is absolutely perfect. It''s completely cut by wiping the jadeite inside. If there is a slight error, some jadeite will be cut off.


    "Go on." Wang Linhai was not moved. It seemed that these were nothing to him. He drew a line on the other side of the original stone.


    A knife down, still see the green.


    "Well, it''s waxy." Wang Linhai said softly.


    "Glutinous seed? My God, Master Wang just picked out a piece of waxy jade? " Even Master Zhu couldn''t help exclaiming at this time.


    After seeing a piece of waxy jadeite on the cutting machine, many people were amazed.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, looked at Mr. Zhu around him, and asked, "are waxy seeds rare? Better than glass? "


    "..." Master Zhu couldn''t laugh or cry, but he shook his head, solved his doubts, and said, "that''s not true. Although waxy is rare, it''s worse than glass, but it''s the top grade of jadeite."


    Xiao Yao just nodded.


    Wang Linhai glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, how do you say that?"


    "Cut, what''s the big deal? It''s not glass." Fang Hai said.


    "..." Wang Linhai wanted to show off to Xiao Yao, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was accepted back. If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao had gone through a lot of bad luck and found a kind of bright yellow jadeite. What''s this piece of waxy seed to him?


    "Well, I don''t believe it. How lucky are you all the time?" Zhou Tian turned his lips and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s hard to say."


    Zhou Tian is too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Yao. If she talks to this guy, she will not be able to take advantage of it. Although the contact between Zhou Tian and Xiao Yao is not much, she has realized this very profound truth.


    "Now take your time." Wang Linhai thought about it and said.


    The cutter nodded, even if Wang Linhai did not command, he did not dare to continue cutting.


    After a while, a piece of sticky rice jade about the size of a package of napkin was handed over to Zhou Tian.


    Zhou Tian is still holding jadeite in front of Xiao Yao. He is still a child.


    "Mr. Xiao, can you show me how good your jadeite is now? Listen to what you said before, I''m afraid it must be ice at least? "


    "Ice? I don''t know, but it should be about the same. " Xiao Yao muttered.


    "Yes? I''ll see. " Wang Linhai said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "wait and see, you have used this idiom once before, can''t you change a word? Is it a lack of vocabulary? "


    "..." Wang Linhai snorted coldly. He didn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao. The main reason is that he understood that he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all.


    Xiao Yao put the jadeite stone on the cutting machine, turned his face and looked at the cutter, and said, "do I also want to draw lines?"


    Mr. Zhu on the side helps to translate.


    The cutter laughed and said, "you can''t draw a line. That''s me, but don''t blame me for cutting it bad."


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at him. Isn''t that nonsense?


    (it''s already 1000 chapters, a milestone, to commemorate... Continue to add more! Thank you for accompanying me all the way to chapter 1000

 Chapter 1001

    Xiao Yao picked up the chalk, carefully sensed the aura in the emerald stone, and then drew a line.


    "Well, keep the one with the grain?" The expression on the cutter''s face looked strange.


    "No, I don''t want the one with the grain." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the cutter finally understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, but the expression on his face was full of shock.


    Xiao Yaogang just took that line and divided the jadeite stone into 4:1 ratio. Of course, he subconsciously thought that Xiao Yao intended to abandon the back, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s line would abandon four fifths of the original stone.


    What does this guy think?


    However, since they have already drawn the line, the cutter doesn''t say much. After all, the jadeite stone belongs to others. How do they like it? Can he manage it?


    But Master Zhu, who couldn''t see through, came up to him and said in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, have you cut a little too much?"


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, thought about it carefully, and said, "almost."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, even if Master Zhu still felt that something was wrong, he didn''t say much, so he could only nod his head.


    When the cutter saw that they had no opinions, he didn''t hesitate any more. He controlled the cutter and cut directly along the line.


    This knife goes down, unexpectedly also see green.


    What surprised the cutter even more was that although there was green on the other side, they were all destroyed by the grain, which was worthless. What remained was not destroyed.


    "How can it be?" Seeing the jadeite on the cutting machine, Wang Linhai''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "What''s the matter, grandfather Wang?" Zhou Tian asks curiously.


    Wang Linhai gasped, as if he could not believe his eyes.


    Even Mr. Zhu is shocked now.


    He quickly walked to the front, carefully looked at the incision, three words blurted out: "glass seed!"


    "What? Glass again? " These three words have a great impact on the rest of the Zhu family.


    How lucky is Xiao Yao? It''s just another piece of glass?


    "It''s still the top glass Imperial Green. My God, Xiao Yao, you are a fairy!" It''s said that immortals can''t break inch jade, but Xiao Yao can do it. It''s not immortals. What is it?


    Xiao Yao just laughed and thought that there was a big gap between himself and the immortals.


    There was a lot of people around.


    Glass is a kind of Imperial Green, which can''t be seen if you want. Even if it''s just a small piece, it''s very expensive. What''s more, the remaining jadeite stones are all jadeite, about the size of a 500ml drink bottle.


    How much is it worth?


    Xiao Yao just waited quietly.


    "Now let''s do it." Xiao Yao said.


    The cutter''s hands were shaking.


    Now even if we let him continue to cut down, he would not dare!


    This special glass is king green!


    If it''s really broken, these people may even strangle their own hearts.


    "Hello! Don''t wipe that little brother, just sell it to me. I''ll give you a hundred million yuan! "


    "I''ll go to you. Do you want a face? Glass is a kind of emerald of Imperial Green, you will spend one hundred million? "


    "Well, what''s the matter? Maybe it''s bad in it?" Said the man who spoke before.


    With these words, one of Zhu''s bodyguards came to him and hit him in the face with a fist.


    "Good fight!"


    "Ha ha, that''s to say, if people are still cutting this, you can say that you are depressed. Who will change it? Who won''t beat you?"


    "Well, this man is too tasteless, isn''t he? Where''s the fool, force? "


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think so. The jadeite in it must be intact. He can be sure that if he really thinks that the man''s words will be destroyed, isn''t he a fairy?


    "Keep polishing." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, oh!" The cutter didn''t hesitate and continued to polish.


    Ten minutes later, a green tea drink bottle size of pure glass, a kind of imperial green jade, came to Xiao Yao''s hand.


    Xiao Yao looked at the jade in his hand, and then at the jade in Zhou Tian''s hand. He sighed and said, "it seems that I''ve lost. I''m not as big as you."


    "..." Wang Linhai''s beard was shaking.


    Compared with the jade in Xiao Yao''s hand, Wang Linhai''s piece of waxy jadeite really has some marks.


    But - this is not a grade at all, OK?


    A bucket of silver is worth more than half a bucket of gold?


    In fact, Xiao Yao really doesn''t have any idea about glass and waxy. He sets the price completely according to the size of jadeite. People who know Xiao Yao won''t think it''s anything, but his words fall into the ears of Wang Linhai and Zhou Tian, which is really ironic.


    Thinking of this, he was almost trembling with anger.


    "That, Xiao Yao, it''s you who won..." although I don''t know whether Xiao Yao really doesn''t understand or pretends to be stupid, deliberately angry with Wang Linhai and Zhou Tian, Master Zhu thinks he still needs to say, "you are worth a lot more than theirs."


    "Oh, oh! I won Xiao Yao was relieved and said with a smile, "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry to let you spend money!"


    Wang Linhai snorted coldly and wrote a 500 million check to Xiao Yao.


    "Bad luck for me." Wang Linhai said.


    "No, don''t think so, Mr. Wang. It''s not about your bad luck, it''s just because you have limited ability." Xiao Yao said, "don''t misunderstand yourself like this."


    Wang Linhai is going to vomit blood


    "Grandfather Wang, the five hundred million should be from me..." Zhou Tian was about to write a check when he spoke.


    Wang Linhai waved his hand, took the checkbook from Zhou Tian''s hand and put it in her bag again. He said, "originally, I made my own opinion, and I''m inferior to others. There''s no reason for you to buy it out for me."


    Zhou Tian sighed. He didn''t say anything more. Although the five hundred million yuan is a lot for Wang Linhai, it won''t hurt the root. Anyway, even if Wang Linhai is really down, there will be a lot of people rushing to him to give him money. There is no need to be hypocritical, or maybe it will hurt Wang Linhai.


    Xiao Yao handed the Imperial Green in his hand to Fang Hai, and said to Wang Linhai: "Mr. Wang, are we going to gamble? Or another round? "


    Wang Linhai just wanted to promise, but he was held by Zhou Tian.


    "Grandfather Wang, you''d better forget it, this guy is really a little evil..." Zhou Tian whispered.


    Wang Linhai, who was still a little angry, quickly calmed down when he heard Zhou Tian''s words. Although he was not young, there was a saying that he was a fan.


    Jump out and think about it carefully. Before, Xiao Yao first cut a piece of glass and planted it with bright yellow jadeite. Maybe he was just lucky, but now he cut another piece of glass and planted it with Imperial Green. Is it really just lucky?


    There are so many coincidences in the world!


    Maybe it''s really like what Zhou Tian said. This boy named Xiao Yao is a little evil


    He always felt that if he continued to compete with Xiao Yao, he might lose even his underpants.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s side face, he could not help shivering.


    "Well, I don''t care to be a junior." Wang Linhai has been holding on for a long time.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he nodded and didn''t say anything more. Even Fang Hai didn''t say anything too much. After all, the old man is not a bad man. If he wins 500 million yuan, he can. There''s no need to be aggressive. If he does that, they are not the same kind of people as Ma Qianli who played the role of clown before?


    Life, at least or to have a little style!


    After Wang Linhai and Zhou Tian went away, Fang Hai turned to Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "brother Xiao, you might as well lose! What''s the use of this share? "


    "No use?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "go back and bring Zhan Hongtu. That boy must be of great use."


    Fang Hai was a little curious and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Doesn''t he just like to expand his territory?" Xiao Yao said, "just plug Xiangjiang into the banner of Xiaoyao group."


    When Fang Hai heard Xiao Yao''s words, he suddenly realized.


    Feelings, brother Xiao, are you planning to enter Xiangjiang?


    Think about it carefully. Anyway, Xiangjiang will be involved sooner or later. It''s a good opportunity to have Ma''s shares. Maybe Fang Hai thinks that it''s difficult to enter Xiangjiang with the help of Ma''s shares. However, for zhanhongtu, these may not really be problems. In any case, their ability to make great plans is obvious to all.


    In the past, when Xiaoyao group wanted to set up a branch in other places, it was zhanhongtu who tried to solve some problems. According to Li Xiaoxiao''s evaluation, this guy has a very good skill in cutting corners. Even if local enterprises want to compete with Xiaoyao group, zhanhongtu can find opportunities every time, and then enter the local business in various ways.


    That''s the ability to make big plans.


    This is why both Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao said that zhanhongtu is a role that no one in Xiaoyao group can replace. Before, many headhunting companies tried to poach zhanhongtu, but they failed. Instead, one of the general managers of the headhunting company was poached by zhanhongtu, and now he is in charge of Xiaoyao real estate


    In fact, any company needs pioneers like zhanhongtu. Of course, this has to be based on the fact that the company has enough foundation. Otherwise, without a strong backing, how can it go forward?


    "Let''s go, keep going!" Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not easy to come to mianguo. You have to get more of what you say. By the way, do you know any sculptors? When the time comes, let''s turn that piece of glass into a jade pendant, a bracelet or something. How about giving it away? "


    "Well, brother Xiao..." before Fang Hai finished, Xiao Yao waved his hand directly: "don''t worry, you''re in it."£¨ I''m sorry for the update error in the previous chapter. In the final analysis, it''s my fault. There are too many updates today, and I''m going to write 30000 words soon. Most of them are updating while writing, and their heads are short circuited. I''m sorry to try to send another chapter after this chapter is finished

 Chapter 1002

    After that, Xiao Yao picked about five or six jadeite stones, and then he came back with a full load. All the jadeite stones he picked were absolutely the best of the best, at least above ice. However, these were not enough for external humanity. Anyway, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to cut them here. Otherwise, every one he picked would be able to produce the best jadeite. It''s still a matter of luck, There is no way to explain Free serial novel reading network


    As a person, it''s better to keep a low profile. Although Xiao Yao is confident that there is no one here who can do anything about himself, he holds the attitude that more is better than less. After all, if this matter is spread, he doesn''t know what kind of sensation it will cause. The interest is too much, that is, Xiao Yao has no interest in money, Otherwise, with his strength, how much money do you want to make?


    Although everyone is afraid of death, in this world, are there few people who don''t want to die for money? How many people are desperate for money? Although everyone knows that life is much more important than money, most of those people will take some chances. Any drug trafficker will not feel that he will be shot at the beginning.


    The truth is so simple.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t you cut your gambling stones here?" Master Zhu is also full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand hard and said with a smile, "forget it. When you bring it to China, you can start cutting again."


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Master Zhu naturally didn''t ask for anything.


    "Mr. Xiao, then we should go back now?" Zhu Yunzheng went up to him and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, go back." Although there are many stones with good aura here, it''s dark now, and Xiao Yao doesn''t want to be too greedy. After all, people who sell jadeite raw stones have to live and buy them all. Although Xiao Yao is not short of money, the rest of them can''t cut jadeite. Are they still in business?


    It''s OK to seek benefits for yourself, but if you have to force others to a dead end, it''s too much. After all, Xiao Yao is not so cruel.


    In this case, there will be feicui gongpan in two days, and Xiao Yao will have a chance to show his skills. Anyway, the feicui gongpan is over, and Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    When I got back to Zhu''s home, I just came back to my room after dinner, and the door was knocked open.


    Zhu Zhen, who was standing at the door, said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, I''d like to invite you."


    Xiao Yao is a little curious, but he goes out with Zhu Zhen.


    Fang Hai and Hua Feifan also follow Xiao Yao downstairs.


    Downstairs, Xiao Yao saw Zhu Tao lying on the ground like a dead dog. His face was full of tears and his eyes were full of pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked.


    As a traditional Chinese medicine, how could he not see that Zhu Tao''s legs had been broken.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ve heard Zhu Yunzheng say what happened today. I didn''t expect that this smelly boy should be so bold and offended you several times. If you don''t teach him a lesson, I really don''t know what he will do in the future, so I directly broke his legs. If you are still dissatisfied, just say it. After all, he did those things, He could have died a hundred times! " Standing beside Zhu Tao, Master Zhu said angrily.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he had already guessed this scene before. After all, when Mr. Zhu talked with Mr. Zhu Yunzheng earlier, he heard them clearly, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Zhu could really do it.


    Xiao Yao looked around and didn''t see Zhu Yunzheng. He didn''t know where he had gone, but he thought that even if Zhu Tao was not decent, he was also his son. Seeing his son''s appearance now, any parent can''t stop him. It really doesn''t matter. Since he can''t stop Zhu''s practice, Zhu Yunzheng chose to avoid it, It''s also out of helplessness.


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath and looks at Zhu Tiao indifferently. In fact, what happened to Zhu Tao has nothing to do with him. In his opinion, even if Zhu Tao is abandoned, it''s not a bad thing for the Zhu family. It''s better than Zhu Tao destroying the whole Zhu family later.


    "Old man, there''s no need for this. Master Zhu didn''t do anything." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Although his heart indifference to a few points, but the mouth naturally still have to say some good words, be a man! It''s still like copper coin. It''s round on the outside and square on the inside. Even if everyone knows something, it''s meaningless to say it.


    "Old man, it''s exaggerating for you to do so. Ah, in fact, Mr. Zhu is still good friends with us. If you do this, we will not feel good at all!" Fang Hai came up to Master Zhu and said.


    Master Zhu''s mouth twitched violently.


    To be honest, if Fang Hai controls his smile a little when he says this, maybe he will take it seriously.


    It''s so insincere, isn''t it? Even if you want to believe, you can''t find a reason to believe, OK?


    After taking a deep breath, Master Zhu calmed down for a while, nodded slightly, and said, "well, since you don''t pursue, I''ll let this boy live a little longer, and don''t disturb Mr. Fang to wait for a rest."


    Fang Hai sighed: "old man, you think we are outsiders when you say that."


    Master Zhu was smiling. At this moment, a sharp curse came from the door.


    "Old man, are you crazy! That''s your grandson There seems to be a cry in the words.


    A middle-aged woman stumbled in and began to cry in front of Zhu Tao.


    "Who sent you here?" Master Zhu frowned.


    "Old man, are you crazy! This is your grandson The woman growled, the one Xiao Yao had seen before, Zhu Tao''s mother.


    It seems that a woman''s mood is completely out of control. She even calls Mr. Zhu "old man" directly. However, when you think about it carefully, it''s not unreasonable. Moreover, Xiao Yao thinks that this woman''s temper is very good. At least she knows that she is afraid of Mr. Zhu. Otherwise, the three words "never die" can be blurted out.


    "Come on, get out of the way, don''t get in the way here!" Master Zhu said impatiently.


    At this time, Zhu Yunzheng had already run in.


    His face has been difficult to see a few points, look at this before and after, it should be Zhu Yunzheng want to stop his daughter-in-law, but did not stop.


    "Come back with me." Zhu Yunzheng grabbed his daughter-in-law''s arm and said in a low voice.


    "Why?" The woman raised her hand and slapped Zhu Yunzheng in the face. "Look what your son has become. Do you want to be a turtle?"


    This slap, not to mention Zhu Yunzheng, shocked even Xiao Yao and others to the extreme.


    "You are crazy!" Zhu Yunzheng raised his hand high, but the slap did not fall after all.


    Even if this woman made him lose face.


    Even say, let Zhu family all follow to lose a person.


    But he couldn''t do it after all.


    After all, Zhu Tao is his son. Now he can only watch his son become a useless man. This feeling is not as humane as the outside world.


    "Come back with me." Zhu Yunzheng looks at his wife in a soft voice.


    After that slap, that woman had already regretted it. After all, there were so many people here, as well as outsiders, so she had already figured out what her next result would be. Even if Zhu Yunzheng really slapped her, in her opinion, she deserved it, but what she didn''t expect was that Zhu Yunzheng''s slap didn''t fall down, On the contrary, I can talk to her calmly.


    For a moment, she even began to wonder if her husband was out of his mind


    "What about Zhu Tao?"


    "My father said before that he deserved it." Zhu Yunzheng said seriously, "maybe you will feel angry now and feel that you can''t understand it, but have you ever thought about the reason why Zhu Tao is so presumptuous and arrogant, even when he knows what to do and what not to do, he still has the courage to do what not to do?"


    Zhu Yunzheng''s words made the woman completely silent.


    Before, she was angry, angry and angry. In fact, subconsciously, she just didn''t want to admit that it was her own problem.


    Now Zhu Yunzheng said so frankly, she really can''t accept it.


    "Come back with me." Zhu Yunzheng grabbed the woman''s arm again and took her out.


    In fact, even Mr. Zhu did not expect his son to do so.


    But when he thinks about it, he thinks that there is nothing wrong with Zhu Yunzheng. He has already made a fool of himself. Why should he continue to make a fool of himself?


    After that, Mr. Zhu turned around and gave Xiao Yao an embarrassed smile: "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry. I''ll let you see the jokes of our Zhu family."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "how can this be a joke? I think there''s nothing wrong with Uncle Zhu''s doing this. After all, this is their own son. Which parent should not be excited? It''s time to vent your emotions, otherwise, you will only suffocate yourself.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses and goes on to say: "moreover, I think uncle Zhu is really a very suitable person to be the owner of the Zhu family. At least, in many aspects, he behaves properly and steadily. They say that it''s easy to start a business but hard to keep it. So is a family."


    Master Zhu smiles. To be honest, he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to give Zhu Yunzheng such a high evaluation.


    Moreover, looking at Xiao Yao''s expression, it doesn''t seem that he is joking or obedient.


    (today''s Chapter 10, the explosion of more than 30000 words of Zhenger Bajing... Thank you! Good night, everyone!)

 Chapter 1003

    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to Zhu Tao. Anyway, for Xiao Yao, Zhu Tao''s role is not worth his attention.


    Lying in bed at night, Fang Hai ran over.


    "Brother Xiao, in my opinion, we might as well buy more jadeite raw stones and go back and cut them slowly. Then we can make a lot of money¡° Fang Hai talks with Xiao Yao very seriously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a wry smile: "I said you boy is not really short of money, as for it?"


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of confused eyes: "brother Xiao, as a businessman, do you think money is too much?"


    Although Fang Hai''s words are very reasonable, Xiao Yao still doesn''t agree with them. Zhengse says, "although we want to make money, we can''t be too dark, can we? More or less, we should give others a way to live¡°


    Fang Hai understood his meaning, nodded and said, "brother Xiao, I don''t mind if you say that."


    "But we can''t miss it when we wait for the public offer." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "let''s have a good rest this evening. Let''s go out for a walk tomorrow. If we can get something good, we can get something good. If we can''t get something good, we can forget it."


    Fang Hai knew that the "good" in Xiao Yao''s mouth had to be above ice at least. He was so elated that he nodded and went out.


    At night, when Xiao Yao was lying in bed, he always felt restless.


    Vaguely, he heard a sound of footwork, and he was getting closer and closer to himself.


    Then there was the sound of the door being pushed open.


    Xiao Yao frowned, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    A middle-aged woman in a sweatshirt came into the room with a sharp knife in her hand.


    Her eyes are full of murderous, step by step to Xiao Yao''s bedside, raise the hand of the knife, will fall.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes and kicked her over.


    Turn on the light, see lying on the ground, with venomous eyes looking at their own woman, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Your son was abandoned, and I didn''t do it. What do you have to do for me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhu Tao''s mother would kill him. To be honest, Xiao Yao didn''t feel much surprised. He didn''t think that this woman''s good temper could really count. Before, he had a feeling of instability, and he guessed that it was just because of his own illusion. After all, he was still very high in Zhu''s family, as long as this woman was not a fool, You can feel it.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t have any aversion to this woman. Although he said that she doted on Zhu Tao too much, which mother didn''t?


    Let''s take a simple example. If you are abandoned, will your mother Qin Rou not want to avenge herself?


    Everything is just human.


    The woman suddenly got up, with a ferocious expression and a roar in her mouth, and then came to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao body slightly side, once again the woman kicked out, in fact, he has mercy, otherwise, with his strength, want to kill the woman, but also just a blink of an eye.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open again, and five or six men in black strong clothes rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Zhu Tao''s mother''s idea was that if she could kill Xiao Yao by herself, she would not involve other people.


    But if you don''t succeed, let others help.


    Zhu Tao''s mother knows that Xiao Yao has a high status in Zhu''s family. Although he doesn''t know why, he can feel that the old man doesn''t attach great importance to this young man.


    She thinks that the old man is just a fool. Even if a young man in his twenties is really not simple, how capable can he be? Most of all, with the protection of their parents, they can be tyrannical.


    Where does she know Xiao Yao''s real strength?


    What''s more, her idea is very simple. As long as she kills Xiao Yao, her son''s revenge can be regarded as revenge. Although she says that her son was abandoned by Master Zhu, the account should still be charged to Xiao Yao. As long as Xiao Yao dies, who will trouble her for a dead man? Maybe this young man named Xiao Yao has a different identity, but we need to make it clear that this is mianguo, which is one third of their Zhu family''s land. What can she worry about?


    Xiao Yao didn''t kill Zhu Tao''s mother, but it didn''t mean that he would let everyone else in the room go.


    In the blink of an eye, the five or six men had all been lying on the ground and lost their breath. Each of them was smashed in the throat by Xiao Yao. He was not a big traitor or a bad man, and he was not a good man. Now these people have been killed. If Xiao Yao can swallow his anger and be soft hearted, it would be too good to bully him?


    Before long, Fang Hai and Hua Feifan, who live next to and opposite Xiao Yao, have already rushed over. There has been so much noise. They are not deaf. How can they not hear anything.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Fang Hai was surprised to see that there were five or six people lying in the room, and Zhu Tao''s mother was standing by with a knife in her hand.


    Hua Feifan glanced at Fang Hai and said, "do you still need to ask? Isn''t it obvious enough? "


    Fang Hai smiles awkwardly and nods. Indeed, now everything is in front of him, and he has nothing to ask.


    "You are looking for your own death!" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "even if I let you go, do you think the Zhu family will let you go?"


    "..." the woman did not speak, still looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of venomous eyes.


    After a while, Master Zhu came with people in clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" When Master Zhu saw the mess in Xiao Yao''s room and several guards of Zhu''s family, his eyes suddenly contracted and he scolded the woman, "what do you want to do?"


    Zhu Yunzheng, Zhu Yunrong, Zhu Qiao, Zhu Zhen and others all came up to him, and they couldn''t help sighing.


    They are not fools. How can they not guess what happened before here?


    Zhu Yunzheng''s eyes are full of pupils.


    "A Lian, why are you suffering..." Zhu Yunzheng walked up to his wife, his tone was full of sadness.


    "You can''t do anything about this young man, I''ll do it myself!" Zhu Tao''s mother''s perseverance.


    "Asshole, asshole!" Master Zhu was furious and coughed.


    Xiao Yao went to the old man, patted him on the back, said with a smile: "it''s no big deal, I have nothing to do, old man, you all go back first. What time is it? I''m going to sleep for a while."


    Understatement, which means that Xiao Yao is really not going to care about this woman.


    "I don''t need your false mercy!" That woman roars a way, finish saying this words, unexpectedly raise an arm again, knife tip toward own abdomen will stab.


    That is at this time, a hand suddenly blocked the tip of the knife, even if the tip of the knife will be thick palm through a blood hole.


    "Ah Zhu Tao''s mother''s face changed greatly. She subconsciously released her hand, but the knife in her hand was still stuck in that hand.


    She looked at Zhu Yunzheng, who was quickly pale and full of pain. Her eyes were full of inconceivable.


    "Now, can we go back?" Zhu Yunzheng asked.


    In fact, before that, he had already told his wife a lot, which meant that he wanted to tell her that Xiao Yao was not a simple person, at least not the Zhu family could offend.


    At that time, Zhu Tao''s mother nodded repeatedly to show that she understood. Now it seems that she still doesn''t understand


    It''s no use regretting it. As a man, he thinks he should stand up.


    After finishing these words with his wife, he knelt down in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s my fault that I didn''t take care of my wife and children. I''m willing to accept all the punishment..."


    Master Zhu snorted coldly: "do you think that''s ok? Neither you nor a Lian can run away! "


    Zhu Yunzheng nodded. In fact, he was not surprised that the old man said such a thing. He just relied on the old man''s value and respect for Xiao Yao. Even now the old man said that he would kill their husband and wife directly, he would not be surprised.


    What if Zhu Yunzheng is the head of the Zhu family?


    Master, it''s Zhu''s Day!


    "Forget it, old man." Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth and said, "let''s call it a day."


    Master Zhu turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are complicated. He doesn''t know what Xiao Yao really thinks.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Uncle Zhu is very nice, and we can''t blame everyone else for what happened tonight. Who let me hate him originally? Ha ha, anyway, I don''t know how many people in the world want to find me. It doesn''t matter if there are one or two more. "


    Master Zhu sighed and whispered, "Mr. Xiao, but..."


    Before Master Zhu finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "That''s all. Zhu Tao has paid the price." Xiao Yao said, "I''m just an outsider of the Zhu family. We are very grateful for the Zhu family''s willingness to receive us when we come here this time. If it''s just because we''re here, we''re really sorry to make a mess of the Zhu family."


    Zhu finally did not speak. He nodded, looked at Zhu Yunzheng, and said in a cold voice, "have you heard Xiao Yao''s words?"


    Zhu Yunzheng nodded his head vigorously, and his face was full of gratitude: "thank you, Mr. Xiao!"


    Xiao Yao turned around and did not speak.


    "Take your daughter-in-law away quickly, don''t be shameful here!" Master Zhu scolded.


    Without hesitation, Zhu Yunzheng immediately stood up and took his wife away from Xiao Yao''s room.


    Then Xiao Yao let Master Zhu and others leave again, which was a relief.


    It''s really a tossing night, Xiao Yao said.


    Lying on the bed again, Xiao Yao quickly went to sleep again. It must be that the Zhu family would not have any idea about him.


    (the wrong chapter of yesterday has been revised. If you still can''t see it, I suggest you delete it from the bookshelf and search again to add it. I''m sorry, but four chapters have been updated.)

 Chapter 1004

    After breakfast the next day, Xiao Yao goes out with Fang Hai and Hua Feifan.


    Along with them are Zhu Yunrong, Zhu Qiao, Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai.


    Zhou Tian, Wang Linhai, also lives in the Zhu family for the time being. They are also distinguished guests in the Zhu family.


    However, whether it is Zhou Tian or Wang Linhai, it seems that they have discussed with each other, and they have not said a word to Xiao Yuanfang and others.


    Obviously, they are still worried about some unpleasant things that happened yesterday.


    Xiao Yao, Fang Hai and Hua Feifan are not the kind of people who like to do things like sticking cold buttocks on their faces. If people don''t like them, forget it. Moreover, they don''t plan to have too much contact with Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai.


    However, after a while, they met with differences. Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai still wanted to see the whole gambling stones, but Xiao Yao felt that he had wandered around the whole gambling stones yesterday, and today he wanted to see the half gambling stones.


    They don''t care, but this makes the Zhu family feel very embarrassed.


    Today, Master Zhu didn''t follow, which Xiao Yao and others strongly refused. When he was old, it was nothing to accompany them around every day.


    For the Zhu family, no matter Xiao Yao or Zhou Tian, they are not able to offend.


    Finally, Xiao Yao said, "well, uncle Zhu, you can accompany them. Just give me a translator."


    "This..." Zhu Yunrong obviously felt that there was something wrong, but he didn''t know how to do it well.


    "Well, let Zhu Qiao and Zhu Zhen follow us." Xiao Yao continued.


    Zhu Yunrong thought carefully, and could only nod: "OK, Mr. naxiao, we''ll go first."


    Originally, he wanted to say a few words of apology. For example, he neglected Xiao Yao and others. If he thought about it, he would have offended Miss Zhou.


    After Zhu Yunrong left with Zhou Tian, Wang Linhai and some bodyguards, Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Zhu Qiao and Zhu Zhen. He said with a smile, "next, you''ll have to run errands with us.


    "It should be." Zhu Zhen said with a smile.


    Zhu Qiao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s more interesting to follow brother Xiao."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he nodded.


    In general, the price of semi gambling stones doesn''t continue to cut down after they are green. Compared with full gambling, the risk of semi gambling stones is much smaller. In addition, however, only in terms of price, full gambling stones are cheaper than half gambling stones.


    But Xiao Yao this time is aimed at the aura of the first-class jadeite, the price is not the price, he really does not care.


    One of the words used by Fang Hai is that we are not short of money! Not everyone has such confidence


    After wandering around the semi gambling stones, Xiao Yao found that many jadeite protoliths performed very well. The aura contained in them was very thin. Maybe they were just a small piece thrown out, or even some jadeite. There was no jadeite at all, but they were coated with a layer of jadeite with chemicals. As long as you look away, you can''t help it, No return or exchange after purchase.


    Listen, it''s exaggerating, but it''s true. It''s not just a gambler. It''s true in some antique businesses. Even if you buy a fake, there''s no reason to go back to the seller.


    After buying two Jadeites, Xiao Yao did not choose to cut them.


    "Brother Xiao, I want to play too." Fang Hai said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Fang Hai and said with a smile, "OK


    "Then you help me to choose!" Fang Haile said.


    Xiao Yao stares at Fang Hai, but he doesn''t have a good way: "then I''ll help you to believe it or not with my eyes closed?"


    Fang Hai understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and closed his eyes to pick. He didn''t rely on the aura in his body. He relied entirely on luck.


    "No!" Fang Hai is about to cry. If it''s not for knowing that Xiao Yao can find good jade, why should he ask Xiao Yao to help? It''s not that I can''t choose well.


    "Well, brother Xiao, when I choose, you can help me to have a look. If you think it''s OK, I''ll buy it. If it''s not OK, I won''t buy it. What''s the matter?" Fang Hai said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Anyway, it''s just playing around. It doesn''t matter, and he believes in Fang Hai''s self-control.


    This guy is very smart. He knows that he loses nine out of ten bets, so even if he has money, he doesn''t get into the habit of gambling. Although the gambling stone sounds more high-end, it''s still a way of gambling. It''s just bigger and more exciting.


    Fang Hai ran over and saw a piece of gambling stone cut out of water to grow jadeite. Then he turned around and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head at him.


    Although there is jadeite in it, there is only a small piece. Now that it has been cut out to grow water jadeite, it''s not cheap compared with nature. If you buy it, even if you cut out water jadeite, it''s a loss business. Although Fang Hai doesn''t lack money and doesn''t care about it, since he wants to play, he just wants to enjoy the pleasure of cutting up, What''s the point of cutting down?


    Fang Hai thought about it and fell in love with a piece of ice emerald. Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly again.


    "Brother Xiao, you''d better help me choose." After ordering several pieces, Xiao Yao shakes his head, and Fang Hai has no idea. However, he is still surprised.


    So many fast performance good gambling stones, unexpectedly will cut down, this gambling stone is really not ordinary people can play.


    In fact, many people who come to play with gambling stones have heard that the people around them have cut up and made a lot of money. However, those who are ruined because of gambling stones are ignored. In fact, this is true in many businesses. Subconsciously, they only look at those who are rich.


    For those who regret the intestines are green, subconsciously filtered.


    Finally, Fang Hai was dispirited and pointed to a piece of waxy jade, but Xiao Yao nodded.


    Fang Hai was a little surprised, and then he was overjoyed. At the moment, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately asked Zhu Zhen standing beside him to call the boss.


    "Five million meters." After the boss looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes changed a little and he said directly.


    "Five million?" Fang Hai was surprised. This is the most expensive gambling stone they have ever met.


    Of course, apart from the sky high price gambling stone Ma Qianli bought before, it should be the most expensive one they have ever met. Although Fang Hai knew that half gambling stone is much more expensive than full gambling stone before, he didn''t expect to exaggerate it. Is it funny?


    "If you want love, don''t buy it if you don''t want it. No one forces you." The boss said with a high voice.


    "..." Fang Hai was a little depressed. The first time he wanted to play gambling, he met such a crazy boss.


    But later, considering the other side''s eyes when they saw Xiao Yao, they suddenly realized.


    Whether it''s Ming Huang emerald or King green, Xiao Yao''s reputation has been greatly improved. What''s more, there is a big gamble with Ma Qianli. When they came to the town, many people looked at them with envy.


    Obviously, the boss also met Xiao Yao. In his opinion, as long as the jadeite and jade Xiao Yao likes, it must be a good thing.


    Xiao Yao also guessed the other party''s idea, can''t help laughing and crying.


    These people regard themselves as a beacon.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t cut the original jadeite stone because he was worried. If he really bought a piece and cut it up, after he came here today, he didn''t know how many people he would follow and would compete with him for the gambling stone. Anyway, the one with the highest price would get it!


    "Forget it, Fang Hai." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai was surprised and unconvinced, and said, "brother Xiao, why not?"


    "Although there is jadeite in it, it''s not very good. It''s five million yuan. Whoever buys it has a bad brain." Xiao Yao said.


    Fang Hai nodded his head as if he knew it. His depressed expression was also swept away. He snorted and said, "even if it''s not interesting, it''s better to gamble on the gambling stones."


    Xiao Yao laughed, thought about it and said, "if you really want to play, let''s play the whole gambling game, but before that, we still have to use some tricks."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Fang Hai and others are curious and confused.


    But after Xiao Yao finished his next plan, everyone laughed and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    Seeing Xiao Yao and a group of people coming, the boss who reported "five million meter yuan" before couldn''t believe it.


    I don''t know, these people actually left?


    Isn''t that the Chinese, the new emerald king?


    He likes the emerald, this does not want?


    The people who originally planned to bid after Xiao Yao saw that Xiao Yao and others were all gone, and they were all at a loss, some of them didn''t understand the situation.


    "Four million, four million, only four million for this jade stone!" The boss started yelling again.


    There are some people who are not willing to leave, but most of them just look on the sidelines and don''t plan to do anything.


    "Three million, the lowest price, three million, after this village, there will be no shop!"


    Still no one talks to him


    Even Xiao Yao didn''t look back, they were crazy and they still did it.


    The boss can only be blind.


    Is it true that my price is really high?


    Wait until the whole gambling area, Xiao Yao found a good performance of jade stone, want to buy it.


    "Half a million!" The boss did not hesitate to offer a more pertinent price.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, just about to nod, when a discordant voice suddenly sounded.


    "I''ll give you a million!"


    Xiao Yao, Fang Hai and others turned their faces and saw the man. They were puzzled.


    It''s the same master Qiu.


    But this time, the man who followed master Qiu was a middle-aged man in a suit.


    (students who have guaranteed monthly tickets can vote for them. They are free anyway. The remaining two tickets will be updated in the evening.)

 Chapter 1005

    Seeing master Qiu, Fang Hai couldn''t help being happy. £þ¦á¦ãþas¤ó §è What do you think of it.% kanshuge.la


    "Oh, isn''t that master Qiu? What''s the matter? I''ve made a mess of Mr. Ma. Now I''ve changed my master again? "


    Master Qiu''s beard was shaking.


    He couldn''t hear such words. Yesterday''s gambling game didn''t cause him any loss, but in the final analysis, it gave him a slap. Originally, master Qiu was also known as the successor of master Xiangjiang Wang Linhai. If this matter is passed back, I''m afraid it will have a very bad impact on his reputation.


    Now that Fang Hai has pointed it out so directly, master Qiu''s depression and anger can be imagined.


    He wants to rush up now and strangle Fang Hai alive.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you." Master Qiu said with great affectation.


    "Yes, you are a master who can cut more than 90% of the water to grow jadeite, but strange, you have a 10% chance to cut, ha ha ha!" Fang Hai said with an unbridled smile.


    Although Ma Qianli is not a good bird, Fang Hai thinks that master Qiu is more disgusting than Ma Qianli.


    If it had not been for master Qiu, Ma Qianli would not have been so successful.


    As a result, master Qiu was very good. Even if Ma Qianli was not good enough, he just stood up and patted his ass and left. He was not willing to take responsibility with Ma Qianli. In his opinion, it was all Ma Qianli''s own decision, and he couldn''t be 100% sure whether there was top-grade jadeite in the original jadeite stone. At first glance, he thought it was very reasonable, but in fact, it couldn''t stand up to scrutiny.


    That''s right, but since master Qiu followed Ma Qianli, how could he not get the benefit fee? Since you have taken the benefit fee, you must be responsible to Ma Qianli for whatever you say or do. If you take people''s money, you have to do your duty.


    Therefore, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, master Qiu is more disgusting than Ma Qianli.


    When Fang Hai said those words before, master Qiu was almost terrified. He subconsciously glanced at the expression change on the man''s face standing beside him. He was relieved to see that he just frowned.


    "No nonsense, don''t you want to buy this jade stone? I''ll tell you, I''ll make a decision on this one! " Said master Qiu, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "we came first. How can you decide?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a joke. When did you say that gambling stones come first and then come first? They''re not selling antiques. They''re all high priced. Do you understand?" Master Qiu looked at Xiao Yao with an idiot''s eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know the way, but this gambling stone is mine."


    "Well, this is not your has the final say." In response, master Qiu just sneered and said, "even if you really want to buy it, you have to see if the stall owner is willing to sell it."


    To be honest, the stall owner is a little confused now.


    I''m Cao. What''s the situation?


    How could they fight for it?


    But after he recovered, he was filled with secret joy. The businessman didn''t want to encounter such a situation?


    The more you fight, the more you earn.


    Is there really jade in this gambling stone?


    "I''ll give you 1.5 million yuan. Don''t pay any attention to him!" Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    "Two million." Master Qiu didn''t want to say it directly.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at master Qiu. He frowned and asked, "are you determined to compete with me?"


    "So what?" This time, it wasn''t master Qiu who spoke, but the man in suit who stood beside master Qiu. With a smile on his face, he said, "good things, we all want to get, so there should be no problem, right? This gentleman, although I don''t know what''s the conflict between you and master Qiu, it''s me who will buy this jade stone now. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that is to say, you want to rob me, right?"


    The man in the suit smiles and says no.


    "Forget it, let''s fight!" Xiao Yao turned to look at the boss and said directly, "six million meter yuan, I can give it to you now."


    The man in the suit''s face changed slightly. He seemed a little surprised that Xiao Yao could raise the price to this level.


    He fell into a brief silence and didn''t seem to know how to deal with it.


    Master Qiu seemed to be in a bit of a hurry. He rushed up to him and said, "Mr. Liu, it''s time not to come again! This jade stone looks really good, and.... "


    Besides, he didn''t continue to talk about the following words. After thinking about it, he lowered his voice and continued to say with decibels that only Mr. Liu could hear: "moreover, this boy is very evil. Yesterday, he only cut two pieces of original stones, one is glass with Ming Huang jadeite, the other is glass with Imperial Green..."


    After expressing the meaning, master Qiu also raised his eyebrows.


    After listening to master Qiu''s words, Mr. Liu was a little surprised and looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look.


    No matter from which point of view, he didn''t feel that the young man in front of him had the demeanor of a master of jadeite!


    Is it really that amazing?


    However, after a short hesitation, he bit his teeth and seemed to have made a great decision, saying, "I''ll give you eight million meters!"


    Obviously, he still didn''t want to miss this opportunity. On the one hand, he thought master Qiu was trustworthy. On the other hand, he wanted to bet on whether this guy was so magical.


    At this time, a lot of people gathered in front of the original jadeite stone stand. Most of them were attracted by people who heard that there were people bidding for stones. In fact, such things rarely happened. Although the original jadeite stone performed well, it was no good to bid up the price. It was said that it was hard for immortals to judge the size of jade. Who can guarantee a good performance in the original jadeite stone, There must be top-grade jadeite?


    Yesterday''s Ma Qianli and master Qiu are bloody examples.


    There are many people like Ma Qianli in the gambling circle. Many of them choose to end their lives because they can''t accept such a blow.


    A piece of jadeite stone, or a piece of wool, has been fried for 8 million meters and tens of millions of Chinese currency, which is still very rare. Many people are wondering whether these two guys are crazy.


    However, when they found that one of them was Xiao Yao, they immediately dispelled their doubts.


    In fact, they don''t know who Xiao Yao is, but what Xiao Yao did in the small town yesterday has been spread, which is the beacon of the gambling world! Some even say that Xiao Yao is the next emerald king. Many people agree with such words.


    Xiao Yao''s value of jadeite is certainly not bad, people want to bid with Xiao Yao, to also be excusable.


    Moreover, since Xiao Yao will choose to bid with others, it also illustrates the value of this all bet wool from the side. If it wasn''t for the lack of money, they all wanted to step in.


    In fact, Mr. Liu has made plans in his mind. As long as Xiao Yao continues to increase the price, he will directly choose to give in.


    However, to his surprise, Xiao Yao sighed: "forget it, since Mr. Liu insists, I don''t want to argue with you. I bought too many jadeite stones before, and the money has almost been spent. Ah, otherwise, I will seize this opportunity anyway, good thing, good thing!"


    People who don''t know may really think that Xiao Yao is very sorry now, but Fang Hai and others who have heard about Xiao Yao''s plan before can only say that they are speechless. They feel that the whole world owes Xiao Yao an Oscar.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao gave up bidding, Mr. Liu was relieved.


    However, master Qiu suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    I don''t know why, he always thought it seemed strange.


    By this time, Mr. Liu had written the check and delivered it.


    After paying the bill, he turned around and arched his hand at Xiao Yao. He said with a smile, "thank you very much, Mr. Xiao


    Mr. Xiao said with a smile: "no way, who let me not have Mr. Liu money?"


    Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai in the crowd are full of disdain.


    Will Xiao Yao have no money?


    Is Xiaoyao group a decoration?


    What''s more, he casually took out 2 billion yuan yesterday to gamble with Ma Qianli. Even if he didn''t say that, didn''t wang Linhai lose 500 million yuan to Xiao Yao?


    Did the dog eat all the money?


    Zhou Tian can think of it, so can master Qiu.


    In fact, he did not understand why Xiao Yao and his bidding competition before so fierce, but said to give up to give up, this is not Xiao Yao''s style of doing things ah! What makes him even more curious is that Xiao Yao actually says that he has no money. Isn''t that bullshit? Who doesn''t know this guy is rich?


    But it''s meaningless to think about it now. After all, jadeite has been bought.


    "Well, Mr. Liu, how about this jade? Let''s go back and cut it again." Master Qiu said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Liu asked curiously.


    "I mean, let''s take Xiangjiang back and cut it." Master Qiu said with a smile.


    Mr. Liu frowned. He really didn''t understand master Qiu''s idea.


    "This stone is so big. It''s troublesome to take it back. Isn''t it good to cut it directly?" Mr. Liu said.


    "..." master Qiu wiped the sweat on his forehead. When he thought about it carefully, Mr. Liu spent eight million yuan to buy the wool. How can he not cut it?


    "That''s right. We''d like to see what kind of jadeite is in these eight million woollen materials."


    "Ha ha, yes, I''m not so curious. I''ll cut it here!"


    People around are talking about it.


    Fang Hai is also very cheap to approach, said with a smile: "master Qiu, if you cut up, I will give you a gun fight, how?" Master Qiu became more and more uneasy. He always felt that there was a deep gully waiting for him. Everything is so abnormal!

 Chapter 1006

    Master Qiu was very uncomfortable.


    He always felt uncomfortable all over his body. He always felt as if he had fallen into the mire and could not climb out.


    He always felt that Xiao Yao, Fang Hai and others looked at him strangely.


    "Well, master Qiu, let''s not wait. Let''s go." Hearing the comments and praises around him, Mr. Liu''s vanity is greatly satisfied. Now he can''t wait to cut the wool in his hand. What kind of comments will be around him after cutting out the first-class jadeite? Immersed in his own imagination, Mr. Liu didn''t notice how worried master Qiu was standing beside him.


    Under the repeated urging of Mr. Liu, master Qiu didn''t have time to think about it, or even if he found something wrong, it was useless.


    Now that we have reached this stage, what else can we say? Even if you do something wrong, you have to break your teeth and swallow them in your stomach.


    So far, what you want to do is useless. Since it is like this, it''s better not to say anything and let it be.


    Two people go to the cutting machine, Xiao Yao and others and eat melon masses are also followed.


    There''s a lot of excitement. Who won''t watch it? In addition, everyone is very curious about the original jadeite stone bought by 8 million yuan. If the jadeite in such an expensive raw stone is lower than that of ice, it''s hard to say.


    What''s more, this is what Xiao Yao thinks. Who is Xiao Yao? Yesterday, he cut only two Jadeites, one bright yellow jadeite and the other king green glass. Can the jadeite stone he valued be worse?


    "Cut!" Mr. Liu will buy the emerald stone on the cutting machine, a wave of his hand said.


    After that, the cutter didn''t move for a long time.


    Mr. Liu frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Cut it quickly? "


    The interpreter on the side held back for a long time and said, "you haven''t paid yet."


    Mr. Liu blushed and nodded as if he understood. He gave the cutter 100 meters yuan. Although he could not say so much, eight million meters yuan had already been spent. Would he care about it now?


    Looking at his red eyes, it was obvious that he was extremely anxious.


    After the cutter accepted the money, he didn''t have any ink at all and asked, "how do you do it? Do you cut with a line or with a grinding wheel?"


    "With the grinding wheel!" Liu Xianshen said without thinking.


    "..." that cutter really wants to slap himself now. He''s really talkative.


    How long does it take to polish such a big stone? How many wheels are wasted?


    Seems to see the other party''s mind, Mr. Liu smashed a few hundred meters.


    Seeing the money, the cutter didn''t have any opinions. He immediately grinned and began to polish it.


    Xiao Yao also stood on the side and looked around.


    Although there was some aura in this gambling stone, it was so thin that he could hardly feel it. He was very curious about what kind of jadeite it was.


    Grinding for three grinding wheel, just heard a voice: "see green!"


    Hearing this, master Qiu, standing on the side, was not happy at all.


    "Oh, it''s really green! Master Qiu, what kind of green is this? Is glass King green Mr. Liu asked excitedly.


    Master Qiu was speechless.


    But Zhu Qiao, standing behind Xiao Yao, couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Feifan asked curiously, "what kind of green is this?"


    "Bean seed jade." Zhu Qiao said in a low voice, "it''s the worst jade."


    Although Zhu Qiao''s voice was not very loud, it was enough for Mr. Liu to hear.


    This sentence, immediately let Mr. Liu into the ice cellar.


    He was a bit of a fool.


    There was booing all around.


    It''s good to see green, but people who understand it a little know that it''s broken. Even if this big piece is all bean emerald, it''s not worth much.


    "What''s the matter..." Mr. Liu turned to look at master Qiu coldly and asked.


    "I..." master Qiu wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief and said softly, "Mr. Liu, don''t worry. Maybe there will be glass seeds under the bean seeds! In fact, such things often happen. "


    Xiao Yao and others all sneer.


    It''s possible, but it''s not possible to be small.


    It can even be said that it is negligible.


    But they didn''t say much, they just waited.


    However, the final result left master Qiu stunned.


    Don''t mention bean seed. Even bean seed is just a small piece of paper on it. Although it hasn''t been cut yet, people with clear eyes can see that the jade stone has no value to cut.


    It''s a piece of waste rock!


    Don''t say eight million yuan, that''s 80 yuan. It''s all a loss.


    "It''s cutting down!" Fang Hai said with a smile, "master Qiu, originally I was going to buy artillery, but now it seems that I''ll forget it."


    Originally, Mr. Liu was angry enough. When he heard Fang Hai''s words, he was very angry.


    He waved his fist and hit master Qiu in the face.


    "Damn, what did you tell me before? You said you could guarantee me a huge profit, and you said you could let me return with a full load. What''s the result? Is that what you mean by "one capital, ten thousand profits"


    When the fist fell down, Mr. Liu seemed not to be relieved. He suddenly kicked master Qiu to the ground, took two steps forward, rode on master Qiu and opened his bow from left to right.


    Master Qiu screamed.


    "Well, it seems that this Chinese is not so reliable! Before that, I had to fight with others. If I did, I would not regret my death. "


    "That''s right. It''s good that I didn''t make trouble with them before. What a bright light, but that''s all! I really thought it was a hundred shots! "


    "Ha ha, are you out of your mind? How can there be a person with a hundred hits? It''s just a little bit of luck. "


    Hearing the comments around, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s what he wanted.


    In fact, if master Qiu and Mr. Liu didn''t show up, Xiao Yao would still buy this stone and cut it himself. He just wanted to tell others in this way. Don''t trust me too much. In fact, I''m not as magical as you think.


    It''s just losing a little money. Xiao Yao has made so much money here. Why not lose a little?


    However, what makes Xiao Yao even more happy is that he doesn''t have the chance to lose money, and some people stand up against the thunder.


    Now looking at master Qiu and Mr. Liu, Xiao Yao suddenly feels that these two guys are not as annoying as he thought before.


    The boss who sold the stone to Mr. Liu and master Qiu was also happy at this time.


    When Xiao Yao saw that he liked his original stone so much, he wanted to cut it by himself. Now, fortunately, he didn''t have a hot head. Otherwise, he would be the one who was crying in the toilet


    So, he had a sense of survival.


    In the whole town, it seems that master Qiu''s scream like killing a pig can be heard. In fact, master Qiu deserves it.


    It''s OK to pit Ma Qianli before, but today it''s a different pit. Not to mention Mr. Liu, even Xiao Yao wants to beat him up.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a shameless person.


    Master Qiu and Wang Linhai are both experts in gambling stones, but in terms of real talent and learning, Wang Linhai can really throw away master Qiu for a few blocks.


    They are not on the same level at all.


    Yesterday, Xiao Yao and Ma Qianli bet on the jadeite original stone. His brother did very well. However, Wang Linhai could feel that there was something wrong with the original stone. This is a kind of intuition. Although this intuition has no basis and is not formed by any logic, such accurate intuition is very important.


    Compared with Wang Linhai, master Qiu is not so bad.


    What happened to master Qiu and Mr. Liu had nothing to do with Xiao Yao. He didn''t want to see these two guys make a fool of themselves. He took Fang Hai and others to pick out two pieces of all gambling wool. However, one or two people wanted to fight with them. After fighting with them, they found that they still broke down. Even Xiao Yao''s own piece also broke down, which made many people around them leave.


    With Xiao Yao''s ability, does it mean to be the next emerald king? Don''t scold jade king like that, OK?


    Three hours later, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you say now?" Fang Hai asked.


    "You can play." Xiao Yao said, "there are no flies."


    "Ha ha, finally!" Fang Hai can''t wait for a long time. Before, he thought that after master Qiu and Mr. Liu were finished, he could start to choose the jadeite raw stone seriously. However, he didn''t expect that there were still some people who didn''t give up their heart and wanted to follow them to pick up a bargain. However, Xiao Yuanfang Hai and others could only spend some money wrongly.


    When Fang Hai went to pick the gambling stones, Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Hua Feifan, who was full of curiosity and expectation. He said, "if you are interested, go and pick one, but don''t worry. I''ll help you first."


    "Really?" Hua Feifan was stunned and shook his head again. "Forget it, I don''t have so much money..."


    "I''ll give it to you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hua Feifan immediately cheered. After all, it is impossible for a girl of her age to say that she has no fun at all.


    After Hua Feifan left, Xiao Yao waved to Zhu Qiaozhu: "you all go, I''ll pay the bill."


    "Forget it." Zhu Qiao shook his head, "our task is to accompany you..."


    Xiao Yaole said: "your father is not here. What else do you do with me? Is it hard to be sad? Do you have to be so depressed? Come on, you can''t get along as friends if you are all of the same age Zhu Zhen also laughed, looked at his sister and said: "qiao''er, you can also find a piece of it. Later, let Mr. Xiao help you palm your eyes."¡° This... This is not good... "Zhu Qiao said in a low voice," grandfather doesn''t allow us to play... "" if he has a problem, I''ll talk to him. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1007

    In the Zhu family, Mr. Zhu strictly prohibited his family from taking part in gambling, even though the Zhu family started from gambling.


    In fact, it''s normal for a casino operator not to want all his children to gamble. He even wants to say that a casino operator who never gambles, knows that he will lose nine out of ten and knows everything. Who is willing to be a gambler to be slaughtered?


    Although gambling stones are different from traditional gambling, they are almost the same as long as they are stained with a word of gambling.


    However, since Xiao Yao has opened his mouth, Zhu Qiao will not have any hesitation.


    Master Zhu''s respect for Xiao Yao can be seen by anyone who has eyes. Even if Master Zhu knows, he won''t say much.


    He won''t go against Xiao Yao!


    It is because of this understanding that Zhu Qiao dare to rest assured and boldly look for gambling stones in the past.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Zhu Zhen. His eyes were full of curiosity and asked¡° Don''t you want to play? "


    Zhu Zhen shook his head.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s incomprehension, Zhu Zhen said with a smile: "I''ve never been interested in gambling stones. Although they say that playing is nothing, it''s a loser to choose gambling stones without the certainty of winning. How can I dare to say that I won''t be addicted? What if you''re addicted? Anyway, I don''t lack the money from gambling stones, but I have to worry about whether I will lead to the destruction of the Zhu family because of gambling stones - it''s not worth it. "


    Xiao Yao''s eyes changed when he looked at Zhu Zhen.


    Before Zhu Zhen has been playing a more silent role.


    In fact, it''s mainly because Xiao Yao is accompanied by either Master Zhu or Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong. He can only play the role of a playmate. Besides, he can''t be too active. On the contrary, he will give others a bad feeling. Now Mr. Zhu, Mr. Zhu Yunzheng and Mr. Zhu Yunrong are not here, which highlights Zhu Zhen''s calmness.


    Speaking of age, Zhu Zhen is much younger than Zhu Tao, but Zhu Zhen is much more mature than Zhu Tao.


    For example, what he said just now is enough to show that he is a very stable person.


    "If I were Master Zhu, I would make you the next master of the Zhu family." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhu Zhen heard such words, the expression on his face not only did not have any joy, but also some fear. He could only shake his head vigorously: "Mr. Xiao, it''s better not to say such words."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but after careful thinking, he understood what Zhu Zhen meant.


    Zhu Zhen''s status in the Zhu family is nothing at all. Anyone who comes out can compare Zhu Zhen. Even if Zhu Yunrong is Zhu Yunzheng''s brother, how good is the relationship between the two brothers? If someone really wants to deal with Zhu Zhen, will Zhu Yunzheng really stand up and help him?


    "Come on, since that''s the case, I won''t say much." Xiao Yao nodded. Originally, he really intended to talk about Zhu Zhen in front of Master Zhu, but he also felt that Zhu Zhen''s consideration was not wrong. After all, after Xiao Yao left, Zhu Zhen, who was picked up by Gao Gao, would become a thorn in the eye of many people.


    And Zhu Zhen''s strength is not enough to protect himself, which is the most troublesome problem.


    Xiao Yao can''t protect this guy all the time, can he?


    What''s more, he doesn''t think it''s a problem he needs to worry about. Zhu Zhen''s long-term thinking at his age means that Zhu Tao and other people can''t match this guy''s city. He even says that if it wasn''t for Zhu Yunzheng, Zhu Zhen would be the head of Zhu''s family with his own strength. Now that Zhu Tao has been abandoned, it is impossible to become a family. Therefore, Zhu Zhen naturally has many advantages.


    Before long, Fang Hai waved to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao came up to him, narrowed his eyes and said, "do you like this gambling stone?"


    Fang Hai nodded his head and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, please help me judge quickly. How about my piece?"


    "It''s OK. If you can take 100 yuan, you''ll make a profit." Xiao Yao said.


    Although the boss is around, but the other party can''t understand Chinese, so he doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    Fang Hai''s face is full of chagrin.


    The performance of this jadeite raw stone is still medium, but it''s definitely not a hundred.


    Obviously, what Xiao Yao means is that this piece of gambling stone picked by Fang Hai is very common.


    "And this one?" Fang Hai held out his hand and pointed to another piece.


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    "I''ll go. Is my luck so bad?" Fang Hai is going crazy.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you are really out of luck."


    Fang Hai pointed to thirteen yuan in a row, and Xiao Yao shook his head all the time.


    Fang Hai gave up completely.


    He felt that he could not touch anything about gambling in the future.


    You can''t say anything!


    Such luck, not to mention gambling stone, play slot machine is special, can lose a ruin.


    Although this sounds very exaggerated, he always feels that he is a man of bad luck


    Gambling, in fact, focuses on intuition. As long as intuition is accurate, there is a greater chance of making money. Fang Hai is one of those people whose intuition is particularly inaccurate.


    In the end, Xiao Yao helped Fang Hai choose a pretty good jade.


    "Brother Shaw, this is good?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at him and said, "are you talking nonsense? If not, what can I do for you? "


    Fang Hai xizizi takes over the gambling stone and pays the bill.


    At this time, Zhu Qiao came over with a big stone.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Qiao''er, didn''t Mr. Xiao say that he could help you? Why have you bought it? " Zhu Zhen asked.


    Zhu Qiao laughed and said, "it''s not worth a few dollars anyway, and I think this stone is very good!"


    Zhu Zhen could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    Xiao Yao, on the other hand, was full of surprise.


    He knew that Zhu Qiao didn''t ask for his opinion, but he didn''t want to spend Xiao Yao''s money. Otherwise, when he got back to Zhu''s home, he didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    But the stone Zhu Qiao picked gave him a very good feeling. For example, the jade in Hai''s hand was much better.


    The little girl''s luck is really good enough.


    "Mr. Xiao, what do you think of my jade stone?" Zhu Qiao said with a smile, "it took me a month''s living expenses!"


    "How much do you live on a month?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Three thousand meters." Zhu Qiao said.


    "Then you must have made a lot of money." Xiao Yao laughs.


    Zhu Qiao listens to Xiao Yao to say so, immediately smile: "really? Is this jade stone really good? "


    "Well, not worse than ice." Xiao Yao said. This is not only Zhu Qiao, even Zhu Zhen standing beside Xiao Yao has some strange eyes.


    He is Zhu Qiao''s brother. Naturally, this is Zhu Qiao''s first gamble.


    The first time you gamble on stones, you can bet on jadeite of ice or above?


    It''s too bad luck, isn''t it?


    However, he was still not sure. After all, Xiao Yao didn''t have any perspective eyes. He couldn''t say that he thought it was top-grade jadeite, so it must be top-grade jadeite?


    However, the strength that Xiao Yao showed before, the possibility is very big still. Even Wang Linhai did not know how much worse he was than Xiao Yao.


    Fang Hai asked dryly, "brother Xiao, how does my piece compare with Zhu Qiao''s?"


    "Much worse." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Fang Hai''s face was dispirited, but he said, "no? You picked it for me! "


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "you are the best one in the neighborhood. What else do you want me to do?"


    Fang Hai thought about it and asked seriously, "in other words, it''s only my fault to stand in the wrong place?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Fang Haiqi almost smashed the emerald stone in his hand with his head.


    "Let''s go and cut it first." Zhu Zhen said with a smile, "now I''m full of curiosity about the jade stone in Zhu Qiao''s hands. What makes Mr. Xiao feel good is that it''s really good."


    Xiao Yao also gave a wry smile, looked at Zhu Qiao and said, "I can guarantee that when we walked around yesterday, we absolutely didn''t see this stone, otherwise, I would buy it without thinking."


    Zhu Qiao smiles more happily.


    Xiao Yao''s words have already explained the value of this piece of gambling stone from the side.


    Looking at Zhu Qiaoxi Zizi''s appearance, Fang Hai was depressed to the extreme.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you mean by that? Why is my luck so bad... "Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said seriously, "you''d better not ask me this question."


    Fang Hai sighed, but he didn''t go on writing with Xiao Yao. He quickly followed Zhu Qiao and they walked toward the cutting machine.


    Each of them found a cutting machine and began to pay for the cutting.


    Xiao Yao stands on Zhu Qiao''s side. Obviously, he is more interested in the jade stone Zhu Qiao bought.


    As far as FangHai is concerned, it''s probably water, and there won''t be much deviation.


    Because there is no professional to help them scribble, these two are going to grind, and the two cutters are afraid that they will not be able to do it. Although Xiao Yao can accurately grasp the position of the jadeite inside, he is not willing to do too much. Anyway, it''s not bad to polish it slowly. It''s nothing more than spending more money and wasting more time. It''s nothing at all.


    It wasn''t long before Fang Hai heard a cry.


    "Cut up!"


    Xiao Yao just glanced at it, and Zhu Zhen said: "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Fang''s is water seed!"


    Xiao Yao just nodded, a look of disapproval. Standing beside Xiao Yao, Zhu Zhen doesn''t know what to say now. Is that too casual? If you choose any one, it will be water emerald again? Fang Hai is also happy and sweating. Although he doesn''t lack the money, he has seen the Ming yellow jadeite and the Imperial Green of glass before, but now this piece of water jadeite belongs to him. This kind of feeling is not the same.

 Chapter 1008

    Xiao Yao still didn''t pay attention to Fang Hai, but Zhu Qiao didn''t know anything. The cutter was already sweating.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t see it any more. He went to Zhu Qiao and whispered, "otherwise, I''ll draw a line for you."


    This piece of jade selected by Zhu Qiao is special. Although it is a fine jade, it''s not big. It''s only about the size of a fist. No one knows what''s inside.


    "Ah! Good Zhu Qiao nodded, just as she is anxious now, but Xiao Yao said before that the jade stone she chose is a good thing, so she should be careful. She still has great trust in Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao picked up the chalk and drew a line on the jade stone. This line almost divided Zhu Qiao''s jade stone into two.


    The cutter widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    What he thought in his heart was, I''m Cao. Is that too casual?


    Even if you are really in a hurry, you can''t come like this! Even if there is jadeite in it, it has to be cut!


    "That gentleman, are you sure?" Asked the cutter, somewhat uncertain.


    Zhu Qiao simply did not translate to Xiao Yao, directly said: "sure."


    She knew that even if she translated it to Xiao Yao, the answer would not change. Since that is the case, what else should she doubt?


    The cutter sighs and shakes his head. It seems that he is laughing at Xiao Yao''s ignorance, just for the sake of pretending to be a God in front of his female companion. Later, if the jadeite inside is really cut, let''s see what you say!


    Anyway, they all gave money, and the cutter would not have any opinions. He went straight down with a knife, but he was surprised.


    Xiao Yao directly brought a bucket of water down and squinted.


    "This... This is purple?" Zhu Qiao, standing beside Xiao Yao, was a little surprised.


    "Well? That''s true A voice rang out behind Xiao Yao and Zhu Qiao.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Wang Linhai, but Wang Linhai doesn''t look at him and goes directly to the front of the cutting machine.


    "Oh my God, is this, is this a violet?" Wang Linhai said in surprise.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that Master Wang knows so much!"


    Wang Linhai glanced at him. He didn''t know why. Seeing this guy, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    He has to admit that Xiao Yao really has strength, but even so, he still doesn''t like Xiao Yao. After all, this guy has made him 500 million.


    "Miss Zhu Qiao, is this jade stone yours?" Wang Linhai turned to look at Zhu Qiao and asked urgently.


    Zhu Qiao now some did not return to God, but still subconsciously nodded.


    "Great, great, Miss Zhu Qiao, sell me this jade stone!" Wang Linhai said with a smile.


    "Ah Zhu Qiao was really surprised.


    Although she knows something about jadeite, she knows little about it after all.


    But what is Wang Linhai? This is the biggest player in the gambling world! What kind of jadeite has he never seen, and he is still interested in his own purple jadeite? But also have to say, purple jade is relatively rare, especially this kind of water head is very good violet.


    Don''t mention Wang Linhai. Even Xiao Yao felt a little surprised. The crystal clear emerald is almost the same color as the mature grape, and the aura inside is also very rich, which is no less than the king''s green glass cut by him. No wonder Wang Linhai is so interested.


    "To be exact, it''s not for me, it''s for the Zhou family, Zhou Tian." Wang Linhai said with a smile, "is that ok? You can set the price! "


    Zhou Tian also went to the front, looked at the jade stone that had been cut, and said, "grandfather Wang, is this royal purple?"


    "Yes." Wang Linhai nodded.


    Violet jadeite, according to color saturation division, is royal purple, red purple, blue purple, violet, pink purple.


    If this purple jade is really just an ordinary violet, it''s not so rare, but it''s royal purple. You know, it''s hard to find royal purple jade even in purple jade. It''s even the best purple jade in theory, which is hard to see in reality.


    Now, even in front of me, no wonder Wang Linhai will be so surprised.


    "One hundred million dollars!" Seeing that Zhu Qiao didn''t speak for a long time, Zhou Tian was already a little worried, and directly quoted the price. Although this royal purple jade is very rare, it''s a very good price. It''s 100 million yuan.


    Zhu Qiao did not expect that the other party would give such a high price directly. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only subconsciously look at Xiao Yao.


    Seeing Zhu Qiao looking at Xiao Yao, Zhou Tian was surprised and asked: "this jade, shouldn''t it be his?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head. "It''s Zhu Qiao''s own."


    What he said is also true. In fact, when Zhu Qiao chose this jade, he didn''t ask Xiao Yao''s opinion at all, and he bought it with his own money. Xiao Yao didn''t know.


    So he was also very curious. People asked Zhu Qiao if she could sell it. What did the little girl mean by having a look at herself?


    "Zhu Qiao, the price of 100 million meters is very good. If you have it, I''m afraid it won''t be worth so much." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you can really think it over."


    Zhu Qiao bit his lip and fell into contradiction.


    Obviously, she doesn''t know what to do at this time. If she wants to sell it, she really can''t bear it. After all, it''s her first gamble. It''s also her experience. Moreover, as a girl, she can''t resist this kind of royal purple jade.


    However, if she doesn''t sell it, it may offend the Zhou family. Moreover, 100 million yuan of rice is really a big sum for her. Even the Zhu family dare to say how many billion yuan they have? If the Zhu family is really strong enough, why worry about offending the Zhou family?


    "Well." Xiao Yao suddenly said, "jadeite can be sold to you, but you still have to leave her a pair of earrings in the future. How about that?"


    "Well?" Zhou Tian was a little surprised. He didn''t know why Xiao Yao made such a request.


    But Wang Linhai on the side, nodded with a smile, said: "of course, this is no problem, do not say a pair, two pairs can." Anyway, the earrings are just foot materials. They are not worth much money at all. He also knows what Xiao Yao thinks. For Zhu Qiao, this is really a rare experience.


    Zhou Tian found that when Xiao Yao made the request, Zhu Qiao was also in a daze. He couldn''t help laughing and crying. He said, "of course, there''s no problem. Even if Miss Zhu Qiao made the request, I won''t have any hesitation. I can make the decision. Moreover, it''s still a hundred million yuan, and it won''t be less."


    Xiao Yao nodded with satisfaction, turned to look at Zhu Qiao and said, "what do you say?"


    Zhu Qiao nodded hard and said with a smile, "thank you Miss Zhou. But, is this 100 million a little too much? After all, you all have to give me a pair of EARRINGS..."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a pair of earrings. It won''t cost much." Zhou Tian said with a smile.


    After all, she has given 100 million yuan, but she still cares about a pair of earrings. It''s a bit too petty. Moreover, she believes that even if she returns to the Zhou family, the Zhou family will not have any opinions about herself. It''s great to find such a piece of Royal Purple Jade.


    A deal was settled happily.


    Before Zhu Qiao also disliked money, which made Xiao Yao a little sad. I really don''t know what the little girl thought. However, since Zhou Tian didn''t say much, he naturally didn''t have to do anything. Anyway, Zhou Tian won''t really cut anything.


    "Mr. Shaw, I have a request." Wang Linhai said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wang Linhai and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I want you to help the Zhou family choose a few gambling stones. At that time, jadeite will go back to the Zhou family, but it will give you 90% of the price. How about that?" Wang Linhai said with a smile.


    When Zhou Tian heard Wang Linhai''s words, he was really surprised.


    In fact, before, she also found that Xiao Yao has a magical ability to jadeite, almost like perspective.


    It''s just that she has Wang Linhai by her side. If she still invites Xiao Yao, it''s like beating Wang Linhai in the face. At their age, face is really more important than anything.


    What''s more, Zhou Tian thinks Xiao Yao''s character is too strange, and she doesn''t think she can make Xiao Yao work for her with a simple word.


    After all, Xiao Yao is not bad for money!


    Xiao Yao listened to Wang Linhai''s words, but he also couldn''t laugh or cry. He said helplessly, "Mr. Wang, you look up to me too much when you say that. I don''t have perspective eyes."


    "In my opinion, almost." Wang Linhai said thoughtfully.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    It seems that Wang Linhai is really an individual. He has found something unusual from some details.


    However, Xiao Yao did not think that Wang Linhai would be as good as those who eat melons.


    "Well, I''ll only find you two, but it won''t be particularly good." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? What do you mean it''s not particularly good? " Zhou Tian is a little unhappy. The Zhou family is not really short of stock. What the Zhou family lacks is just some top-quality products. OK?


    However, Wang Linhai on the side has already nodded his head and agreed.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Linhai understands what Xiao Yao means.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth is not particularly good, it is estimated that water is more than ice.


    In this guy''s eyes, maybe only glass jadeite can be regarded as a serious good thing


    Therefore, Wang Linhai certainly won''t have the slightest hesitation, Zhou Tian also nodded and agreed.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t lack their money. He just thinks that since Zhou Tian is good at talking to Zhu Qiao, it''s nothing for him to do a little help.

 Chapter 1009

    With Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai, they wandered around the town for a while, and finally asked them to buy two gambling stones. Their outer performance was medium.


    One piece of gambling stone cut out the emerald of ice seed, and the other piece only had a small part of bean seed, which belonged to cutting.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did it intentionally.


    If two pieces of jade are cut out, I don''t know how many people will follow them.


    When you go out, can you keep a low profile or keep a low profile.


    When Xiao Yao recited this sentence, Zhu Zhen just heard it. He almost didn''t vomit blood. No matter how you look at it, Xiao Yao has nothing to do with the word "low-key"!


    From yesterday to now, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how many fine Jadeites he has won. Now he even wants to keep a low profile. I really don''t know what this guy thinks


    A piece of ice jadeite is enough for Zhou Tian to smile. Because of its large size, she directly gave Xiao Yao a check for 300 million yuan. Xiao Yao, of course, was not respectful. It''s really no shame to take the money.


    "We have to go back first, Mr. Wang and Miss Zhou. Are you going to hang around here for a while?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Zhou Tian shook his head: "forget it, let''s go back together."


    They have so many Jadeites on hand now, it''s not convenient for them to continue to stroll. If there is any accident, it''s bad. After all, there are many security guards here, but it''s still chaotic. This is the general environment of the whole country. How safe do you expect to be here?


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    The royal purple jade is OK, but the ice jade Xiao Yao found for them is really a little big. It''s not convenient to hold it. Finally, Zhu Zhen went to find a handcart and pushed it for a while. After getting on the car, he put it in the trunk and didn''t return it. Zhu Zhen said that it was provided for free. After all, how much is a small cart worth?


    For this reason, Fang Hai was really depressed for a while. He was holding a big stone yesterday, and he really ran.


    He said angrily, "why didn''t you want to tell me about such a thing yesterday?"


    Facing Fang Hai''s question, Zhu Zhen looked aggrieved and said in a low voice, "Mr. Fang, I thought you like to hold it. I think it can exercise..."


    Fang Haiqi wants to kick Zhu Zhen.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Sitting in the car, on the way back, Xiao Yao closed his eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, the day after tomorrow should be a public dish, right?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Hey hey, after the public game is over, can we go back?" Fang Hai said.


    Xiao Yao opened his eyes, gave a bitter smile, and said: "in fact, up to now, I don''t understand what the situation is."


    Fang Hai looks at Xiao Yao curiously.


    Xiao Yao sighed, because Zhu Zhen was still in the car, he did not continue to say.


    According to the truth, when Xiao Yao came to mianguo, some of the witches in mianguo should have been informed long ago. Moreover, the aura in jadeite is also very important to those witches.


    I don''t know why. During this period of time, he didn''t even see a wizard with slightly higher cultivation. Even now, no one has come to trouble him. It''s really weird.


    But it''s also good. Anyway, Xiao Yao and the wizard on their side have no deep hatred. It''s not necessarily a good thing to avoid some trouble.


    How did he know that it was because he knew that Xiao Yuan had come that mianguo would take the initiative to avoid him.


    After all, Xiao Yao didn''t come to trouble mianguo. He was only interested in jadeite. Would they still lack these Jadeites? Xiao Yao wants to take it away.


    Even the eagle Kingdom, in the face of Xiao Yao''s so powerful power, can only choose to give way, they face the country, what is it? If you have to fight against Xiao Yao, it''s nothing more than beating the stone with the egg. They won''t do such an unwise thing.


    That is at this time, suddenly there is a sound in my ear.


    Zhu Zhen also immediately stepped on the brake.


    "I Cao, this country is really chaotic!" Fang Hai is going crazy.


    When I arrived in mianguo and rushed to Zhu''s home, I had already met with a gunfight.


    It''s like making a movie.


    Now, again.


    "In fact, although mianguo is in a bit of chaos, it is not so serious. Moreover, during this period of time, the encirclement here is relatively tight. After all, mianguo''s Jadeite market will soon be established. This should not happen at all." Zhu Zhen whispered.


    Fang Hai gave a bitter smile, rubbed his nose and said, "you''d better not talk about it. I know I''m not lucky."


    Remembering the scene when Fang Hai chose jadeite, Zhu Zhen couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''ll get out of the car and have a look." When Zhu Zhengang opened the door, the bodyguard who had come out in front of him was suddenly knocked down by a shot.


    Zhu Zhenli immediately closed the door again, which was a kind of reflex action.


    Although Zhu Zhen is calm and steady, he is not afraid of death. Anyone in this situation may do so.


    After closing the door, Zhu Zhen''s face showed an embarrassed expression. When you think about it, it''s really humiliating


    Can''t we have a little bit of promise


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you all sit in the car. I''ll go down and have a look."


    With these words, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Fang Hai and Hua Feifan are still sitting in the car. They believe in Xiao Yao''s strength.


    "No, Mr. Xiao!" Zhu Zhen saw Xiao Yao go down, immediately very anxious.


    After all, Xiao Yao is a distinguished guest of the Zhu family. If something really happened, I don''t know how the family would blame him!


    After Zhu Yunrong saw Xiao Yao get off the car, also quickly opened the door to get off the car, five bodyguards around him.


    But when he got to the front, the gunfire stopped.


    In front of Xiao Yao, there were almost dozens of people, all armed with weapons, looking fierce.


    At the front, it turns out that Xiao Yao is still familiar with people.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Ma?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Ma Qianli looks at Xiao Yao with murderous eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, didn''t you expect that?" Ma Qianli said with a sneer, "is it ecstatic to get my share? I don''t know how to celebrate?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He thinks that Ma Qianli really thinks highly of his shares.


    Although it''s worth some money, it''s true that Xiao Yao really doesn''t take it seriously. He just thinks it''s the stepping stone for zhanhongtu to enter Xiangjiang market.


    After seeing Ma Qianli, all the doubts in my mind were dispelled.


    "Ma Qianli, what do you want to do?" Zhu Yunrong went to Xiao Yao and roared, "do you want to be the enemy of our Zhu family?"


    Ma Qianli sneered: "your Zhu family is a fart. Even the Zhou family, don''t you have to be careful? I just want to get my share back. Xiao Yao, if you don''t want to die, you''d better exchange what doesn''t belong to you. Otherwise, mianguo will be your burial ground. Don''t you like emerald very much? Maybe many years later, someone will cut a piece of emerald stone, and it will be your bone inside! "


    With that, Ma Qianli burst out laughing.


    I think it''s funny.


    In fact, in the eyes of others, this man is nothing more than a silly fork.


    "Don''t you just want your shares back?" Xiao Yao laughed, then turned to look at Zhu Yunrong and said, "Uncle Zhu, you go back first. It''s my business. It has nothing to do with you."


    "No way!" Zhu Yunrong shook his head vigorously, "Mr. Xiao, since we are here with you, naturally we need to protect your safety."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "there are only five bodyguards around you. How can you protect me?"


    Zhu Yunrong blushed.


    Before, he thought that the town is full of emerald stones. Now the general also attaches great importance to the emerald market. According to the truth, nothing will happen. However, he did not expect that Ma Qianli would pull out such a group of outlaws for his huge shares.


    In mianguo, there are not a few mercenaries like this. They don''t serve anyone. Whoever gives money is their boss. They even sacrifice their lives for money. It seems incomprehensible, but if a mercenary Corps wants to have a business, it must have a reputation first.


    After all, it''s just for money.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll say it one last time. As long as you return my shares to me, I promise I won''t trouble you!" Ma Qianli said.


    In fact, his courage is not great. It''s just that his shares are all in Xiao Yao''s hands, and he''s already in a hurry. He hasn''t killed anyone in his life.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Zhu Yunrong and said, "now go back, or I will kick you back."


    "No, Mr. Xiao, money is something out of the body. Since he wants it, he should return it first. After going back, our Zhu family will help you find a way..." Zhu Yunrong said anxiously.


    Xiao Yao now understands why Zhu Yunzheng, not Zhu Yunrong, is the owner of the Zhu family.


    This guy is really good at inking.


    Suddenly, dozens of sword shadows were hanging over Xiao Yao''s head.


    Immediately, the heart thought a move, countless sword shadow flew toward those mercenaries in the past.


    The shadow of the sword is flashing and the blood is dripping.


    Behind the horse, there was a scream.


    Those mercenaries are crazy. Where have they ever seen such a battle?


    The guns in their hands began to burst into flames, but they didn''t know what to aim at. They were all emptying their guns into the sky. Soon, dozens of mercenaries brought by Ma Qianli had become dead.


    "Since you want money but not life, I don''t need to keep your life." Xiao Yao gave a sneer. Everyone who saw this scene was in shock. This is not a miracle!

 Chapter 1010

    In the blink of an eye, all the mercenaries brought by Ma Qianli died under the division sword technique.


    Xiao Yao''s expression didn''t fluctuate, as if what happened now had nothing to do with him.


    He didn''t care about the people who were staring at him. He had already gone to the horse.


    Ma Qianli subconsciously raised his gun and fired at Xiao Yao.


    It''s just that the bullet had just arrived in front of Xiao Yao, and it had already been bounced off.


    Ma Qianli finally regained his mind and called out: "monster!" After that, he was about to run, but he found that he was as if he was carrying a heavy stone on his back. He couldn''t walk at all.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has come to Ma Qianli''s side.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want shares? Do you want to go now? " Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    Ma Qianli knelt directly on the ground and still kowtowed.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, immortal, I''m really wrong, you let me go..." Ma Qianli''s voice trembled when he said this. Obviously, he was scared to the extreme in his heart. It''s normal to think about it carefully. It''s impossible for anyone to be calm in the face of such a situation.


    Anyway, Ma Qianli can''t do it. Now his body has begun to shiver.


    "Can you get up first?" Xiao Yao said.


    The horse dare not.


    "Hey, hey, how about you spend some money to buy your life?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ma Qianli was about to cry: "I really have no money. The rest of the jade I bought has been spent on these mercenaries."


    Think of these, Ma Qianli feel very depressed, the money is nothing, but the key is not to play a role at all! These people just had a face-to-face interview and basically died clean. But when he thought about it, he felt embarrassed to blame them. He could see what had happened before. The flying sword still reverberated in his mind.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s all done by Xiao Yao. But who is this guy? It''s almost unimaginable that he can have such ability.


    Comparatively speaking, he feels embarrassed to blame these mercenaries. On the contrary, these mercenaries should hate themselves. This money is hard to earn. For such a little money, so many lives are involved. If they had known about it, they would have said that they would not do this business with themselves.


    Who would have thought that this guy named Xiao Yao could be so evil!


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Ma Qianli is thinking now, but since he has saved Ma Qianli''s life, Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to let him go so easily.


    He believed that what Ma Qianli had said before was true. He had come to this point. This guy didn''t have to lie deliberately for money.


    In the world of Ma Qianli, I''m afraid nothing can be heavier than his small life.


    "Even if you don''t have any money, you can''t just let it go. You''ve got so many people and scared me. Can you just let it go?"


    Ma Qianli really cried.


    "Immortal, what do you want to do? I really have nothing now. It''s not that I don''t want to give it! "


    Xiao Yao has the final say, "this is not my final rule, it has the final say. If you want to live, you must take some sincerity."


    "What should I do?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Ma Qianli''s brain was running at full speed. At last, he suddenly recovered and said, "I can give you a IOU!"


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "you are really smart enough. You gave me a IOU, but I still have to go to Xiangjiang to find you. When I get to Xiangjiang, it''s your Ma family''s territory. Don''t you punish me as you want?"


    "No, no!" Ma Qianli shook his head hard. "Even if I have the courage, I dare not deal with you!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand. He turned around and called Zhu Yunrong to prepare paper and pen.


    After a while, Zhu Yunrong found a notebook and a pen.


    "This is Zhu Zhen''s. He likes to take his notebook with him. He says he can write down his ideas."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "Zhu Zhen is very clever. He is much better than Zhu Tao."


    Zhu Yunrong just laughed, this topic, he did not dare to go down.


    Xiao Yao didn''t continue to say anything.


    He handed the paper and pen to Ma Qianli and said, "can I get a IOU?"


    "Yes, yes!" When Ma Qianli saw the notebook and pen, he was almost excited to cry. He knew that Xiao Yao had accepted what he had said before.


    Xiao Yao looks at the words written by Ma Qianli and sighs in his heart.


    "Damn, you''re so ugly." Xiao Yao make complaints about the way.


    Ma Qianli could only smile with him, and whispered: "Mr. Xiao, it''s the age of network information now. Everyone is either typing the keyboard, or sending text messages to play with mobile phones, and a few people can write..."


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and slaps Ma Qianli.


    "Do you need to tell me these words?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Ma Qianli was slapped. He didn''t dare to say anything.


    Although Xiao Yao is not happy, he has to admit that what Ma Qianli said is true. As he said, it''s the age of network information now, either typing the keyboard or playing with mobile phones. How many people can practice calligraphy? On the one hand, it is boring, on the other hand, it is really useless, which is also a lack of traditional culture. It used to be said that seeing words is like seeing people, but now there is no such saying. Seeing words is like seeing people? You can''t set up avatars!


    That''s about it.


    When Ma Qianli wrote about the amount of money, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Xiao Yao. He didn''t know what to do.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what''s the matter? You don''t know how much money you owe me!"


    Ma Qianli was depressed in his heart, but he was still cautious and asked: "otherwise, one billion?"


    "A billion?" Xiao Yao kicked Ma Qianli and said, "do you have any brains? You almost killed me. How dare you say a billion? "


    "How much do you say..." Ma Qianli was really helpless.


    "Well, I don''t want more than five billion."


    After Xiao Yao''s words, Ma Qianli wants Xiao Yao to kill himself directly.


    How can five billion yuan, from Xiao Yao''s mouth, be easier than fifty yuan?


    How about being reasonable! It''s my fault to bring someone to intercept you, but don''t you have a hair? It costs five billion yuan for mental loss. Do you think my family runs a bank?


    Of course, in this case, you can only think about it in your heart.


    Now Ma Qianli doesn''t care about these. He thinks that as long as he lives, everything will be fine.


    As for other questions, we''d better wait until we get back.


    "Well, you can go now." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    After Ma Qianli stood up, he felt the pressure dissipated. He didn''t even dare to say thank you. He just ran.


    For him, facing Xiao Yao is a kind of torture.


    God knows if this guy will suddenly regret killing himself?


    After Ma Qianli fled, Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Zhu Yunrong, pointed to the corpse on the ground, and said with a smile, "Uncle Zhu, it seems that I''m giving you trouble again!"


    Zhu Yunrong was stunned for a long time, then he suddenly reacted. Then he shook his head: "no trouble, no trouble... Mr. Xiao, what happened before?"


    "It''s nothing." Xiao Yao said, "it''s Ma Qianli who feels unhappy about losing the shares to me, so he wants to take them back. What''s the matter?"


    "No..." Zhu Yunrong had no choice but to smile. What he wanted to express was obviously not that! And he didn''t believe that Xiao Yao really didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    But since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to reveal too much, he doesn''t want to ask more, so as not to annoy others.


    Zhu Yunrong now finally understood why the old man would value Xiao Yao so much.


    Not only because of Xiao Yao''s special identity, but also because of Xiao Yao''s mysterious ability.


    Even those magical witches in Southeast Asia, I''m afraid they will have the strength of Xiao Yao!


    It''s a living immortal.


    After Xiao Yao returns to the car, Zhu Zhen also looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "your father didn''t ask anything, do you still want to ask?"


    "No..." Zhu Zhen coughed awkwardly and said in a low voice, "thank you for solving the problem."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "the horse was originally aimed at me. I have no reason to hide myself. OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go back first."


    Zhu Zhen nodded and continued to drive


    After returning to Zhu''s house, Xiao Yao entered the room, and Zhu Yunrong couldn''t wait to go to Zhu''s room.


    Seeing Zhu Yunrong''s flustered appearance, Mr. Zhu was discontented: "I said, can you keep the focus, how old are you?"


    Zhu Yunrong gave a bitter smile, but said: "father, it''s not that I''m not steady, it''s just that what happened today makes me a little strange..."


    Master Zhu''s face was puzzled. After a long time, he said slowly, "speak slowly."


    Zhu Yunrong pulled out a chair and sat down. Only then did he tell what happened today.


    Mr. Zhu knew about the conflict between Xiao Yao and Ma Qianli yesterday, so now there is no obstacle in listening to Zhu Yunrong''s narration.


    After listening to Zhu Yunrong''s narration, the old man''s face was not smiling¡° What''s surprising? I told you that Xiao Yao is the Savior of our Zhu family. Do you think I''m just talking about it? Ha ha ha! Flying sword? Interesting... "

 Chapter 1011

    Looking at Master Zhu smiling there, Zhu Yunrong was confused, which made him dare not speak.


    After a while, Master Zhu turned to look at Zhu Yunrong and asked, "you were not very curious before. Why do I value Xiao Yao so much?"


    Zhu Yunrong nodded.


    "Because of Xiao Yao''s strength! Isn''t that enough to say? " Master Zhu zhengse said, "with Xiao Yao''s strength, we can easily solve the problems that our Zhu family is now facing. That''s why I value him!"


    Zhu Yunrong''s face changed a little, and said with a bitter smile: "but in the end, what we are offending now is an army. Even if Xiao Yao is powerful, it can be said that he is only one person. How can one''s strength confront an army?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" After hearing Zhu Yunrong''s words, Master Zhu couldn''t help laughing again.


    The expression on Zhu Yunrong''s face was a little embarrassed. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that the smile on Master Zhu''s face was full of ridicule for himself.


    It seems that what I said just now is very ignorant.


    Zhu Yunrong is still a little unconvinced. He thinks what he said is very reasonable. Xiao Yao is just a person, and his ability is limited. Even if he is really invincible, what will happen? Can it resist the attack of tens of thousands of soldiers under general Jin?


    Zhu stopped laughing, looked at Zhu Yunrong and said, "you''re right. General Jin has a lot of people under his hand. This is an army, but what about it? How do they compare to the eagle kingdom? "


    "Eagle country is one of the powerful countries, so it can''t be compared with it." Zhu Yunrong whispered.


    Master Zhu clapped his chin and said, "that''s it! How can we compete with Mr. Xiao since the country of Mian can''t even compare with the country of eagle? You know, Mr. Xiao is a man who can''t even blow up nuclear weapons... "


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Master Zhu and Zhu Yunrong are talking about at this time. In fact, he has no interest and has to know.


    What he thinks now is that if he has to wait for the jadeite plate, he still needs to find a lot of top-grade jadeite. It''s OK to say now, but the bracelet space is full. If he wants to continue to bring other jadeite stones back, I''m afraid he has to use some more conventional ways. If he thinks about it carefully, there''s nothing to worry about. After all, the Zhu family still has some strength in mianguo.


    If they know that they have a need, they will not have any excuse. Xiao Yao is very relieved about this. When he thinks about it carefully, because he came to mianguo during this period, general Jin didn''t come to Zhu''s house for trouble, which made him have a headache. Doesn''t it mean that general Jin is the biggest problem of Zhu''s family now? They don''t come here to do anything, so they have to go to them in person?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yao fell asleep.


    When he opened his eyes and went downstairs to have breakfast, Xiao Yao also asked, "Mr. Zhu, hasn''t general Jin come to the Zhu family recently?"


    "No Master Zhu shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.


    In fact, he was also curious. According to the truth, general Jin regarded their Zhu family as a thorn in the flesh. But even now, there is no movement on general Jin''s side. Is it because he knows Xiao Yao''s strength that he does not dare to find fault? If so, it''s not a good thing for the Zhu family. After all, Master Zhu is waiting for Xiao Yao to help them solve their problems. What if general Jin doesn''t come and Xiao Yao leaves?


    If so, will General Kim make a comeback?


    Xiao Yao seemed to know Zhu''s worry, and said with a smile, "since they don''t come to us, we''d better go to them."


    Master Zhu was a little surprised. He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes and asked cautiously: "if it is true, will it be too much trouble for you?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "since you have said that, forget it. I''ll just say it."


    Master Zhu


    Xiao Yaole said: "don''t worry, old man. Since I promised you before, I will take it seriously. After dinner, let''s go and have a look."


    "Good!" Master Zhu is also embarrassed to be polite. Who knows if Xiao Yao will continue to play cards out of routine this time?


    After dinner, Xiao Yao and Zhu stood up together.


    "Dad, are you two alone?" Zhu Yunzheng, who has already wrapped up his hands, is worried and says.


    Zhu Yunrong also side, whispered: "yes, sir, you two, not safe, why not take more people?"


    Master Zhu glanced at his two sons and said, "in your opinion, what''s the difference between taking more people with us and the two of us?"


    Zhu Yunrong and Zhu Yunzheng, who were asked by the old man, did not know what to say.


    When they think about it, they think what Master Zhu said is very reasonable! After all, there are thousands of troops under general Jin. Even if they bring more bodyguards, they can''t compete with those people!


    "Don''t worry, as long as Xiao Yao is here, I won''t have anything." After thinking about it, Zhou Tian suddenly stood up and said, "Mr. Zhu, before I came here, I heard my grandfather say that your Zhu family is in some trouble now. It seems that it''s general Jin, right? If you really go to find him now, you may never come back. How about this? My grandfather and general Jin seem to have some friendship. I met him before. Why don''t I go and help you Master Zhu looked at Zhou Tian and thought about it. He still shook his head with a bitter smile¡° Miss Zhou, I appreciate your kindness, but forget it. I don''t know about the friendship between your grandfather and general Jin. However, general Jin really hates our Zhu family. It can''t be said in a few words. Besides, I''ve talked to your grandfather before. Your grandfather didn''t show his attitude, and didn''t even say much. That''s what I mean, Isn''t it obvious enough? " Zhu''s words surprised Zhou Tian. Before, she was just because her grandfather didn''t know what happened to the Zhu family, but now, it seems that''s not the case at all. Now that my grandfather knows all about it, he doesn''t command anything. Isn''t that enough to express anything? Therefore, Zhou Tian stood there and couldn''t say a word. Although she is a bit rash, it doesn''t mean that she is just absent-minded! Seeing that Zhou Tian didn''t speak, Master Zhu didn''t say much. He just left with Xiao Yao. After leaving Zhu''s manor, Xiao yaocai narrowed his eyes and asked, "it seems that you don''t have a good relationship with the Zhou family." Master Zhu gave a wry smile and said, "it''s really not a simple thing to have a good relationship with them. The reason why I know their Zhou family is that every year the Zhou family will come to participate in the jadeite market. Naturally, I''m familiar with them. There''s nothing to talk about." Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t say anything more¡° By the way, Mr. Xiao, if general Jin doesn''t pay for it, what shall we do? " Master Zhu asked curiously. Xiao Yao blinked. He looked at Master Zhu with the same puzzled eyes and asked, "why do they want to buy?" Mr. Zhou is speechless. He has never thought about this question. Anyway, even if he thinks about it, he can''t think of an answer¡° Ha ha, don''t think so much about it. It''s not so important for them to buy it or not. If we are willing to talk about it, let''s talk about it. If we are not willing to talk about it, we won''t talk about it with them. " Xiao Yao said. Master Zhu could only smile bitterly and said nothing more. If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao is not a good talker. Three hours later, in a city in the center of mianguo, there is a magnificent palace. In a hall, a young man in military uniform kneels in front of general Jin¡° General, the detective returns that Xiao Yao and the old man of Zhu''s family are coming towards us. " General Jin stood up and frowned. He turned his face, looked at the man in the black robe sitting beside him, and asked in a low voice, "what do you think, national master?" The black man''s face was covered with age spots, and he just sighed¡° General, I''m still the same as before. Try not to offend Xiao Yao. " General Jin gave a wry smile and asked, "do you think I want to offend him? But now it''s not a question whether I offend him or not. It''s a question that he wants to trouble me. What should I do? What else can I do? I am also very helpless! During this period of time, because he was in Zhu''s family, I gave up the trouble of looking for Zhu''s family. However, he took an inch to come to me with Zhu''s people. Does he really think that we dare not provoke him? " The man in black has a bitter smile on his face. To be honest, he didn''t feel that general Jin had the capital to offend Xiao Yao. It''s because he understands Xiao Yao''s strength, so after Xiao Yao has just entered the face country, he has ordered all the face country witches not to appear on the jadeite plate. Otherwise, if any one of them offends the murderer, it will cause great trouble. If that guy is forced to kill in mianguo, it will be a disaster for them. After thinking about it, the black robed man said: "general, you have just been in power, and mianguo is still in a turbulent stage. If you offend Xiao Yao rashly, I''m afraid it will cause more chaos. This is absolutely not good for mianguo, and we don''t need to provoke him for such a small matter." General Jin looked around and asked, "is that all¡° We can talk about it later. " Said the man in black. General Jin took a deep breath and understood. He turned to look at the young soldier and said four words calmly¡° Say I''m not here

 Chapter 1012

    One second novel ¡ì Org], wonderful novels, free reading without pop-up window!


    The city in the center of mianguo is not the capital of mianguo, but it is the center of general Jin''s power.


    Has the final say that there will be strong soldiers and sturdy horses. Although the general is strong and strong, he can not be alone in the world. He is not alone in the world. If so, he must find a safe place.


    Outside the palace, Xiao Yao squints.


    He took Master Zhu with him. As soon as he took a step forward, he didn''t know how much money he had aimed at him and Master Zhu''s head.


    Although Xiao Yao had already said to Master Zhu that he would protect his safety before, Master Zhu was still a little afraid of being pointed at by so many guns.


    If you don''t fear at all, it must be false. Even Mr. Zhu, who has experienced great storms, can''t calm down.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Xiao Yao looked at him and could feel the fluctuation of his mood. He said softly.


    Mr. Zhu is an old comrade in arms of Mr. Hua. Although he is a little nervous, he doesn''t look afraid in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, well, I understand. The big deal is to die! Anyway, I''m not afraid of death. " Zhu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not continue to say anything.


    Just then, a soldier came out.


    He looks like he''s only about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He''s a little thin and has an AK on his back.


    Although general Jin wants money and money, it''s very difficult for him to provide all the people under his command with well matched guns. This is not something that money can solve. In mianguo, thermal weapons are absolutely the most expensive thing.


    Some people even say that a bullet is more expensive than one or two pieces of gold. It seems strange, but it may not be impossible.


    In fact, there are rich people in every country and every place. The richer people are, the more they cherish their lives. This sounds very true. In fact, it is true.


    So in mianguo, almost all the rich people will hire a lot of bodyguards for themselves. Many of them are mercenaries in mianguo. They are from any country, just like the ones Ma Qianli found before. They are mercenaries. Whoever gives them money, they will work for anyone.


    The soldier came to Xiao Yao and frowned. After thinking about it, he said, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Master Zhu has begun to translate to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "let general Jin come out to see me."


    "Ah?" Master Zhu was stunned. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Ah, what?" Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, and said, "how can we say that we are here to smash the scene, and what are we worried about? Besides, now that we are all standing at the door, don''t we have to show some momentum? "


    Master Zhu nodded helplessly.


    Although he thinks what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, after all, general Jin is the ruling party of mianguo! It''s too much for the leader of the opposite country


    But since Xiao Yao has already said that, Master Zhu will not contradict him in any case, so now he has to translate the past directly.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the soldier didn''t look surprised. It seems that Xiao Yao''s words fit his villain''s design.


    Anyway, for general Jin and the people under him, Xiao Yao''s arrival in mianguo means that he is a villain.


    "General Kim is not here." The soldier said seriously.


    Master Zhu''s face looked very strange, but he turned around and conveyed the meaning of the soldier to Xiao Yao.


    After listening to Master Zhu''s words, Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    That sounds fake! If general Jin is not in his own base camp, where else can he be? Why don''t he take people out to fight in person? Isn''t that bullshit? Moreover, according to the truth, the other party should have a direct conflict after they know their own purpose, but no, the soldier told them very honestly that general Jin was not there.


    Don''t mention Xiao Yao. Even Mr. Zhu thinks it''s strange.


    It''s just bullshit!


    If it''s not rich for general Jin, he can''t believe it.


    "Since General Kim is not here, I''ll go in and wait for him." Xiao Yao said with his hands behind his back.


    This time, Master Zhu didn''t hesitate at all. He directly expressed Xiao Yao''s meaning to each other.


    The soldier''s eyes suddenly turned cold, stepped back a few steps, and took up the gun together.


    Dozens of people stood in front of Xiao Yao, looking full of momentum, and at first glance, they were trained, and their movements were neat and consistent. They really looked like that.


    "What''s the matter, angry? You want to trouble me? " Xiao Yao laughs.


    Master Zhu didn''t know whether to translate these words or not.


    Xiao Yao didn''t wait for Master Zhu to translate. He walked straight ahead and said, "master, stay close behind me, otherwise if you are killed, the Zhu family will have to trouble me."


    Master Zhu immediately hid behind Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was walking forward step by step, and Master Zhu was also walking forward. He did not dare to fall behind.


    Xiao Yao ignored the soldier''s words.


    "Xiao Yao, they told us to stop at once, or we would open fire."


    "Then let them fire." Xiao Yao''s voice is flat.


    "..." after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Master Zhu felt that he didn''t need to translate any more.


    Xiao Yao just walked forward a few steps, the guns in those people''s hands had already begun to blow out flames.


    Dozens of golden bullets, in front of Xiao Yao, all stopped, as if the air had solidified.


    With Xiao Yao drinking, those bullets are all on the ground.


    Jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle.


    The soldiers'' pupils suddenly contracted and looked at Xiao Yao like an alien.


    When Xiao Yao first came to mianguo, general Jin''s men almost had a picture of Xiao Yao.


    There is only one line on it: don''t provoke this person.


    But they still have some difficulties in understanding. They think Xiao Yao''s identity is special, so they don''t think so. How can a man''s identity be special? This is mianguo. It''s their chassis. It''s not a place for Chinese to be presumptuous.


    But now, they suddenly understood the meaning of general Jin.


    This guy is not a special identity, but a terrible strength!


    This is a monster, OK?


    Even they are thinking, even if the black robed man who follows general Jin all the year round, does Xiao Yao have such means.


    Xiao Yao took a few more steps, and the men shot again.


    Xiao Yao was a little unhappy. His aura suddenly moved, and a white flame burst out, killing more than 20 soldiers instantly.


    "Who dares!" Xiao Yao gave an angry shout.


    Master Zhu didn''t translate, but the soldiers seemed to have understood what Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know the language. What else can the other party say under such circumstances?


    In fact, general Jin could see clearly what happened outside. Standing over the palace, he saw Xiao Yao''s means just now, and the blue veins of his hands on the iron railings were exposed.


    "What he wants to do, what he wants to do!" General Jin was furious. "Does he want to be my enemy?"


    The man in black behind general Jin just gave a wry smile.


    Since the other party really wants to be his enemy, what can he do?


    At least, in the eyes of men in black robes, I''m afraid no one can compete with Xiao Yao in mianguo.


    How many people can Xiao Yao not afford to offend in such a big country?


    Will there be no?


    He even felt that even if all the Wizards in mianguo were added together, they would not be Xiao Yao''s opponents.


    In fact, the strength of this national master was at the peak of Lingxi realm in the later period. Facing Xiao Yao, he could feel a great pressure.


    The air around seems to be getting thinner.


    That is at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly raised his head, eyes straight at their direction.


    Those people who are watched by Xiaoyao are shivering subconsciously.


    "Guoshi, did he find us?" You know, they are hundreds of meters away from Xiao Yao.


    If this guy can really find them, it''s a fairy.


    "It should be." The national master nodded.


    General Kim shuddered.


    Before the national teacher told him how terrible Xiao Yao was, he also felt that the other side was exaggerating.


    In his opinion, a man, no matter how powerful, can''t make enemies with tens of thousands of people.


    Now it seems that Xiao Yao does have such strength.


    What about ten thousand people?


    It''s serious in Xiao Yao, but it''s just a pair of ants.


    That sounds bad, but now Mr. king does have such an illusion.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao turns around and grabs Master Zhu''s arm with one hand.


    "Old man, I''ll take you to pretend. How about forcing you to fly?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "..." Master Zhu didn''t come back for a long time.


    By this time, Xiao Yao''s body had turned into a blue rainbow and flew in the direction of general Jin and others.


    The rest of the soldiers pulled the trigger one by one, trying to keep Xiao Yao, but all the bullets were blocked by Xiao Yao''s spirit.


    Just a breath, Xiao Yao took Master Zhu and stood in front of general Jin.


    "Can you stop me?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the general Jin standing in front of him with cold eyes. Although general Jin could not understand Chinese, he also knew that Xiao Yao''s words were full of irony. So he subconsciously took out the black pistol he was wearing¡° General, no! " Suddenly, the sword flashed. On the ground more than a hand holding a gun, blood Mi Mi. The next second, General Kim screamed like a pig. The man in black sighed, but did not move. Tong Yanju_ Ruxiang sweat_ Ruler_ Both balls are overflowing_ It''s big_ Watch the video online!! Please pay attention to WeChat official account: meinvmei222 (long press three seconds copy)!!

 Chapter 1013

    Xiao Yao''s sudden move exceeded everyone''s expectation.


    The man in black is the national commander of mianguo and the personal guard of general Jin. But even if general Jin was cut off by Xiao Yao, he didn''t dare to move, because he knew better than anyone. Even if Xiao Yao wanted to kill general Jin in front of him, he couldn''t stop anything.


    He knew better than anyone that he and Xiao Yao were not rivals at all.


    People can stand on high and despise him. All he can do is to be despised.


    Like a dog.


    "What''s the matter? The previous welcome ceremony was not enough. Do you want to welcome me now?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    With that, he was a little unhappy again. He turned his face and looked at Master Zhu, and said, "master, can you do your duty as a translator?"


    Master Zhu suddenly realized, such as waking up from a dream, and quickly expressed Xiao Yaogang''s words in Mian Mandarin.


    General Kim just held his wrist and screamed.


    The man in black suddenly put out his hand and patted general Jin. A black light flashed over general Jin. The next second, general Jin''s blood was stopped.


    "Yes, I''m quite capable." Xiao Yao said.


    The black robed man suddenly opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile: "master Xiao is joking. I dare not show my shame with this small means."


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised and asked, "how can you speak Chinese?"


    The man in black nodded.


    "Well. It''s OK to communicate like this. It seems that you all know me. In this case, the problems between us are much better solved. " Xiao Yao said with a sigh of relief.


    It''s like a load.


    The man in black can only smile bitterly again.


    Xiao Yao can relax, but he can''t relax at all.


    It''s like carrying a rock.


    "Since you know me, why do you want to welcome me to such a battle? Do you really think Xiao Yao is a bully? " Speaking of the end, Xiao Yao''s eyes are as sharp as a knife.


    That black robed man can only shake his head and smile bitterly. Are you kidding? Who would think Xiao Yao is easy to bully? Maybe it was before, but it will never be now. Xiao Yao''s strength is obvious to all. Since the end of the battle in the eagle Kingdom, Xiao Yao''s strength can''t be underestimated. Even many people think that Xiao Yao has the strength to destroy the eagle kingdom. Of course, this is an intuitive conjecture, and no one dares to go into it.


    The eagle kingdom is sad enough to uncover the scars of others. Isn''t that a slap on the face?


    Although the eagle Kingdom suffered a great loss in Xiao Yao''s hands, in the final analysis, it was also one of the powerful countries. Few people would offend a big country because of its fast tongue.


    But Xiao Yao''s strength is still on the surface.


    This is the existence of a powerful country to contend with!


    General Kim''s scream finally stopped.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of venomous eyes.


    Xiao Yao suddenly said: "if you look at me like this again, I don''t mind picking out your eyes."


    "..." after hearing the translation of the black robed man, general Jin trembled and subconsciously stepped back. Then he felt that he was too shameless to do so. He said in his voice, "if you really dare to kill me, I can guarantee that you can''t go out!"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, full of coldness. Just as he was about to do it, the man in black quickly knelt on the ground.


    "Master Xiao, it''s impossible!" Said the man in black.


    "Oh? Why not? " Xiao Yao asked, "don''t you really think that I''m afraid of offending you?"


    "Of course not. If master Xiao wants to leave and fly away, what can we do? It''s just that mianguo has just settled down. If general Jin dies now, I''m afraid mianguo will fall into a new round of scuffle. How many innocent people will die at that time, do you understand?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Originally, he really wanted to kill general Jin, but the words of the man in black made him forget his previous thoughts.


    Although he is not from mianguo, he is not a villain. If he really causes the death of mianguo, he will feel sorry.


    I killed so many people in Eagle kingdom before, just because they wanted to kill him.


    After all, Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    See Xiao Yao stopped, black robed man also turned, eyes canthus want to crack, severely scolded that gold general a few words.


    In fact, after that, general Jin already regretted it.


    He is not a fool. How can he not understand the current situation.


    Xiao Yao can''t leave? How did the other party stand in front of him?


    They can fly!


    "You''re right. Although I''m not from mianguo, I don''t want to see mianguo in a mess, but he still has to die." Xiao Yao said.


    The man in black looked surprised.


    "Master Xiao, why?"


    Xiao Yao did not answer each other''s questions, just sipped his lips.


    The black robed man lowered his head and thought for a long time. After a while, he suddenly raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao and asked tentatively, "I heard that Mr. Xiao is now a general of China. Is this really true?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Mr. Zhu, standing behind Xiao Yao, shivered all over.


    He now knows that Xiao Yao is already a general in China. Even Mr. Hua didn''t disclose it before. After all, this matter is still confidential in China. He really can''t understand how old Xiao Yao is this year. He can be awarded the rank of general. This is something Mr. Zhu can''t understand. He can''t understand how much time he is given!


    After Xiao Yao nodded his head, the man in black suddenly felt relieved and burdened.


    "No wonder." The man in Black said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you know what''s going on?"


    "Before general Jin began to deal with the United States, I had already admonished him. After all, Huaxia is the closest to us. Even if you really want to have a good relationship with a powerful country, it should be with Huaxia, not the United States. But general Jin didn''t listen at all, and I had no choice... "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s so. In fact, I had some doubts before. Now when I hear you say that, I have an epiphany."


    In recent years, with China''s economic and military progress, the United States has been unable to sit still. Although the United States is still the world''s hegemony and the first power, China''s vast territory and abundant resources are not something they can despise. What''s more, China was originally a world power, just because a dynasty hundreds of years ago was desolate, leading to China''s decline.


    After the overthrow of the feudal system, there have been many qualitative leaps in China. It is quite normal for the United States to feel afraid and want to intervene in the neighboring countries to curb the economic development of China.


    It is a fatal mistake for Mr. Jin to choose to contact the United States instead of China.


    That''s why Xiao Yao stands in front of him now.


    "That is to say, General Kim will die, right?" Asked the man in black.


    Xiao Yao nodded without hesitation.


    The man in black turned and looked at general Jin, his eyes indifferently.


    Suddenly, he reached out and slapped general Jin out.


    When general Jin landed on the ground, his eyes widened, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He never thought that Xiao Yao was not the one who killed himself, but the national teacher who stayed by his side all the year round.


    The black robed man gasped, his body still shaking.


    "I would rather he died in my hands than in the hands of foreigners." The man in black sighed softly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He just asked, "now that we''ve reached this point, what are you going to do?"


    "Under general Jin, there are many capable people. I believe they can learn from this lesson and know who should be provoked and who can''t be provoked. In fact, even if we don''t pay attention to the United States, the United States won''t really do anything to us. They don''t have the time and energy. Everyone knows it, but general Jin doesn''t understand it."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you can''t find a second person who knows current affairs?"


    "Then I''ll be the general myself." The black robed man stood up and arched his hand. "Congratulations to master Xiao."


    By the time he said that, he had bent down.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, gave a cold hum, and said, "this is just the end of it. If there will be another general Jin in the future, I will come back."


    The national teacher did not speak, but still bent over.


    "Also, I don''t want you to trouble the Zhu family in the future. Otherwise, if the Zhu family dies alone, I''ll let tens of thousands of you be buried with them." Xiao Yao continued.


    "Master Xiao, don''t worry. In the future, the Zhu family will be in mianguo, and it will certainly be prosperous." The voice of the man in black was a little hoarse.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything more. He turned around and took Master Zhu''s arm with one hand. He turned into a blue rainbow and left again.


    Looking at the rainbow light, the black robed man stood up, his eyes coldly looking at general Jin''s body, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Finally, there is a good reason to get rid of you..."


    After leaving the palace and sitting in the car again, Xiao Yao sat in the back row and closed his eyes.


    On the way, Master Zhu wanted to say something several times, but Xiao Yao kept his eyes closed and didn''t ask.


    Finally, Xiao Yao said: "old man, do you want to tell me that the man in black is not simple?"


    "Yes." Master Zhu gave a wry smile and said, "he''s too decisive. He doesn''t even give general Jin time to recover."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "obviously he is waiting for this time. He knows my strength, but he doesn''t get to the point. Otherwise, do you think that general Jin still dares to attack me?" Master Zhu was puzzled and asked: "Xiao Yao, since you all know, why..." "I just want to achieve my goal. Why should I think so much? It is enough that he will not be the enemy of Huaxia, nor will he let mianguo be turbulent. " Xiao Yao said softly.

 Chapter 1014

    In fact, Xiao Yao can understand what Master Zhu wants to say.


    Master Zhu just wanted to tell Xiao Yao that this time he was tricked by someone, and that man in black robe took charge of him.


    However, Xiao Yao really doesn''t care about these.


    In his opinion, as long as he has completed the task he needs to complete, it is enough. Moreover, he could see that the man in black was really unwilling to be the enemy of Huaxia. He was an understanding man. If you solve a general Jin, it doesn''t mean you''ll get rid of it once and for all. Maybe there will be a general Li, general Ruan and other chaotic figures.


    At that time, doesn''t Xiao Yao have to go?


    Master Zhu also understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and couldn''t help laughing happily.


    "Xiao Yao, I think it''s very suitable for you to use these four words Master Zhu zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand, but said: "master, if you have to say that - I''m not polite. Yes, I''m a fool."


    Master Zhu


    When he got back to Zhu''s home, Xiao Yao went to have a rest.


    It seems that what happened before is not worth publicizing at all.


    Who can believe that just this morning, Xiao Yao stepped on general Jin of mianguo?


    Master Zhu was very excited.


    Even now, he can''t believe it. Originally, it was a disaster for the Zhu family, which could be easily solved in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    After careful consideration, Master Zhu could figure it out. In the final analysis, it was because Xiao Yao had enough strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would not even be able to enter general Jin''s palace.


    These principles are very simple and can be seen at any time.


    After that, Mr. Zhu called Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong into the room together, intending to tell them what happened today.


    Master Zhu''s understatement, after all, is what he saw with his own eyes. How grand he wants to say is not practical.


    However, even so, Zhu Yunrong and Zhu Yunzheng''s two brothers are still thrilled.


    They even think that this is a fable!


    Although it can''t be said how difficult it is to understand, after all, they have seen Xiao Yao''s strength before, but when they heard Master Zhu say that many soldiers can''t be Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao flew directly to general Jin with the old man, his eyes still showed deep surprise.


    For them, it''s something that only immortals can do.


    "Don''t publicize today''s incident for the time being. Anyway, you just need to understand that the alarm of our Zhu family has been lifted." Master Zhu zhengse said.


    Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong looked at each other and nodded.


    Maybe at the beginning, they couldn''t do anything to Master Zhu. Even though Xiao Yao''s strength was not simple, he didn''t value him so much. But now it seems that Master Zhu is the one with the most long-term vision.


    General Jin is a towering mountain in front of their Zhu family, but Xiao Yao has the ability to push mountains and rivers


    In the evening, Zhu Qiao and other young people of the Zhu family have to go out with Xiao Yao. They say that in the small town outside the Zhu family, there is a lighting festival in recent days.


    Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, it''s feicui public plate. After the public plate is over, Xiao Yao should take Fang Hai and Hua Feifan back, so he doesn''t hesitate at the moment. He directly takes Hua Feifan and Fang hai to follow Zhu Qiao and leave with them.


    At night, in Haitian city, an interesting thing happened in Xianren mountain.


    Seventeen or eighteen werewolves from geese country, unexpectedly fell in love with such a good place as Xianren mountain, and planned to rush in and occupy the mountain by force. However, just after they got into Xianren mountain, they found that in front of them stood a large group of people with cold smiles on their faces.


    "Hey, hey, I said someone wanted to come in and join in the fun? If you don''t believe it, give me money, give me money Ge Yi roared at the top of his voice.


    "Damn, you are right, but are these guys insane? Don''t you know this is our territory? How dare you come here for trouble? " Said a handsome man with a sigh.


    The seventeen or eighteen werewolves are in a state of confusion.


    After a while, Li Dan came to them.


    "Who asked you to come?" Li Dan asked.


    One of them, a middle-aged werewolf who can speak Chinese, said with a smile: "I don''t know this is your territory. We''ll leave now..."


    He is not a fool. How can he not find that there are so many experts here? It''s almost like looking for death to find trouble here. So now, the wisest choice is to leave immediately.


    Li Dan sneered: "here, really you want to come, want to leave?"


    Then he turned and walked back.


    Mouth, light said: "leave a few can, first kill some."


    A group of people swarmed up in the cloud hall, holding a sharp blade.


    Silver moon, sword light and sword shadow, you come and I go.


    I only heard Nan Tianyuan with a heavy hammer scold angrily: "can you get out of the way? Can you give me some space? Can I kill a few? I have to keep a few more, Cao. Stop it


    If it wasn''t for Nan Tianyuan''s warning, I''m afraid the members of Yunxiao Hall who feel their bones are going to rust will have to kill all the werewolves, and only three of them will be left in the end.


    "Ah... You can kill any one." Nan Tianyuan stamped his feet angrily, "don''t you know how many to leave for me?"


    Everyone was laughing.


    "Tie it up first." Nan Tianyuan said with a cough.


    A few people from Yunxiao hall came up to him, found a rope and tied up the three werewolves.


    The three werewolves did not even dare to resist.


    Just in the blink of an eye, his companions are almost dead.


    Are these Chinese people the legendary heroes of the green forest?


    Even the heroes are not so unreasonable, are they? Is China a land of rites? Damn, it''s all deceiving, isn''t it?


    Before long, the three werewolves were all brought to Li Dan.


    Li took the cup with one hand, looked at the middle-aged werewolf kneeling in front of him, and said with a smile, "now can we have a good chat?"


    The werewolf''s eyes were full of fear when he looked at Li Dan, and even his body was shaking when he spoke: "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I''m just very curious. Why are you frequently active in China these days? Can''t Xiao Yao''s name stop you?" Li Dan asked.


    His eyes cold to a few points, this problem, he is really some don''t understand.


    Since Xiao Yaoying and his party, the whole world has set off a frenzy of public opinion, especially among these werewolf practitioners.


    Just did not expect, even so, there will be no eye opener dare to come to China to find trouble, he tossed and turned, how can not think of a suitable answer. Are these people crazy? One by one, they are insane!


    The middle-aged werewolf is afraid to talk now.


    Li Dan''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he raised his hand directly, slapped him in the face.


    "Can''t you hear me when I ask you? If you are really deaf, I might as well cut off your ears now. " When he spoke, he had taken a knife from GE Yi.


    "It was a Chinese who asked us to come!" The werewolf said suddenly.


    Li Shan is slightly a Leng, changed knife to ge Yi again, ask a way: "what Chinese people?"? what do you mean? Tell me carefully


    "It''s an old man who told us that we can go back as long as we wander around in China." The werewolf whispered.


    "Listen to what they say?" Li Dan could not laugh or cry, and asked, "do you eat the excrement that people let you eat?"


    The middle-aged man buried his head very low, and he was helpless: "I don''t want to, but the strength of the expert is too strong, we are not his opponent, and he also gave us some secrets that can improve our strength, but it is incomplete. Only after completing the task, can we get more ways to improve our strength from his hands."


    Li Dan just nodded.


    "Do you know what that old man looks like?"


    "A white suit, white hair, white eyebrows, by the way, his eyebrows can be long..." the middle-aged man said after thinking seriously.


    After listening to each other''s words, the expression on Li Shan''s face also changed.


    Although the other side has not said much, he has already guessed who it is.


    Bai Qimei!


    When he heard the description of the middle-aged man, the first person he thought of was Bai Qimei of Tianxing palace.


    "What on earth does he want to do?" Li Dan frowned and asked.


    The middle-aged werewolf shook his head.


    Obviously, he has no way to answer Li Dan''s question.


    "If there is anything else, say it all. Maybe I can save your life. Otherwise, you will die here today." Li Dan said.


    The middle-aged werewolf took a deep breath and quickly said: "the master also said that as long as we are willing to help him, we can all move freely in China after he unifies China."


    "Unify China?" Li Dan said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect that, but his ambition is very big."


    The middle-aged werewolf is afraid to speak.


    "Just, what is the purpose of this white eyebrow in the end?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and asked.


    The middle-aged werewolf still didn''t speak.


    Finally, Li Dan waved his hand, indicating that he could drag the three werewolves down.


    Outside, I heard a shrill scream... "It''s not my race. If you dare to come to China, you''ve already made a plan not to go back. Since that''s the case, what else do you want to do?" Li Dan said with a sneer. Then he turned and looked away¡° Bai Qimei, Bai Qimei, it seems that you have been in the mountains for too long, and you don''t know what the outside world is like. Do you really think that even if you are the first sect in the world, you can unify China? Naive, it''s so naive... "Nantian came to him and asked in a low voice," do we want to tell brother Xiao about this? "¡° Don''t worry Li Dan said with a smile, "estimating the time, in fact, the little Lord is coming back soon." Nantianyuan nodded and said nothing more.

 Chapter 1015

    Generally, it takes about ten days for the jadeite plate every year. However, Xiao Yao has gained a lot this time. He only plans to stay in the jadeite plate for two days. After two days, he can see the jadeite almost and go back. After all, although he needs jadeite to set up the spirit gathering array, the demand is not so big Free serial novel reading network


    This time, there are so many people coming to participate in the jadeite market. Xiao Yao has to leave a way for others, right? If you really pull all the emeralds back, will others live?


    Master Zhu led the team by himself, probably because he solved general Jin''s trouble, and his spirit was much better.


    Xiao Yao hasn''t met Zhu Tao and his mother, and he doesn''t know if Master Zhu has taken any measures. If so, it''s quite normal. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t want to care with them, he doesn''t want to see them wandering in front of him every day.


    Zhu Yunzheng and Zhu Yunrong are also behind. Although Mr. Zhu used to wander around the annual jadeite plate, it''s just Mr. Zhu. It''s rare for the whole Zhu family to go out this year.


    The location of feicui public plate is still in the town where Xiao Yao bought feicui wool before, but it has become more formal and the place is more high-end, like a holiday hotel.


    "Mr. Xiao, there will be an auction at noon, or we can go directly to see the hidden bid." Mr. Zhu shuttled behind Xiao Yao, and said in the crowd.


    Xiao Yao was a little puzzled. He turned his face and looked at Master Zhu. Subconsciously, he asked, "what does the secret label mean?"


    Master Zhu said with a smile.


    "It''s also easy to say that a small box will be placed in front of each gambling stone. Take the card and you can put the price you are going to buy into the small box. Naturally, the one with the highest price will get the statistics." Zhu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded as if he understood.


    "Forget it." Xiao Yao said. Although he can sense the aura contained in jadeite, it''s not a clairvoyant eye, and it''s impossible for him to know the highest price in the box. It''s just a matter of luck. If you think about it carefully, it''s really not cost-effective, unless it''s aimed at those jadeite wool with sufficient Aura. Only in this way, it''s a bit too ugly to eat, and it''s too easy to show your feet, No matter from which angle, it''s not appropriate.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Master Zhu said nothing more.


    The auction at noon is much simpler than secret bidding. The procedure is simplified. It''s just to take out the gambling stones and get the highest price.


    Xiao Yao followed Mr. Zhu into the meeting hall, and gave Zhu Yunrong things like handling the formalities.


    Now there is still some time to go before the auction. Xiao Yao follows Mr. Zhu and wanders around the hall, looking for some original jadeite stones with plenty of aura.


    Finally, Xiao Yao found that there were a lot of people on the inner and outer floors of the middle part of the guild hall. He turned around and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Master Zhu took a look and said with a smile, "they are looking at the king."


    "The standard King?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, slightly confused.


    Master Zhu coughed and said simply, "every year there will be a king of jadeite. This year''s king of jadeite is a piece of half bet glass planted with King green. The starting price is five million yuan, and the final transaction price will certainly not be less than 50 million yuan.


    "Ha ha, it''s not as expensive as the emerald wool Ma Qianli bought!" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "..." Master Zhu could only smile. If Ma Qianli knew what Xiao Yao said, he would have to vomit blood.


    "By the way, what about Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked, and he remembered at this time that Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai didn''t seem to follow when they came.


    "I don''t know, but I heard that there seems to be another person in the Zhou family. It should be Zhou Tian''s cousin or something." Zhu said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t continue to ask. Anyway, he was not interested in Zhou Tian or the Zhou family.


    After entering the Biao Wang, Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    The cut side is indeed a kind of King green glass, but it''s only one piece. On the contrary, it''s on the last side of jadeite. It has a strong aura, which makes him feel very good.


    "It''s interesting." Xiao Yao thought, squinting.


    "The king of bidding is to use the form of hidden bidding. If Mr. Xiao is interested, he can try it." Zhu Yunzheng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head: "forget it, it''s not worth it."


    Although that little piece of aura is very strong, the price is also very high. After all, the range is very small. How many people will come to bid for this semi gambling wool king? The final transaction price must be sky high. If Xiao Yao really wants to buy it, he will lose money in the end. After all, he is not so short of jadeite now, like this kind of loss making business, It''s better not to do it.


    However, with Xiao Yao''s words finished, a strange and disharmonious voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Zhou Tian, is that Xiao Yao you said? I don''t have much courage! Don''t you claim that you don''t need money every day? "


    Xiao Yao turns around and sees Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai, but both of them are standing behind a young man. He is probably one or two years older than Zhou Tian. His voice sounds soft, just like not having enough to eat. His brown hair is very long, and he has a slanting bangs. He looks a little uncomfortable.


    Zhou Tian apologizes to Xiao Yao, but the smile is more helpless.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "do you know me?"


    "Zhou family, Zhou Qiang." Said the young man.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded, "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to know you. You don''t have to introduce yourself."


    Zhou Qiang


    This sentence is really a little heartbreaking.


    How can we say that he is also the young master of the Zhou family? Few people dare to talk to him in Xiangjiang. In front of Xiao Yao, the other party doesn''t give him any face. Doesn''t he know how many people in the world want to make friends with him?


    Zhou Qiang step by step came to Xiao Yao''s face, sharp eyes, asked: "I heard that Ma Qianli''s shares in your hands?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Coincidentally, this time I''m here for Ma Qianli''s shares." The young man laughed and said, "make a price, as long as you dare."


    "100 billion." Xiao Yao''s voice is calm and calm.


    Fang Hai and others are happy.


    This is Xiao Yao''s style!


    The smile on Zhou Qiang''s face solidified instantly.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes, and even wondered if the guy standing in front of him was out of his mind.


    100 billion? How dare he drive!


    Is this the price? Make it clear that you just don''t want to sell it, OK?


    "Are you kidding me?" Zhou Qiang''s face was full of resentment.


    "Don''t play with you." Xiao Yao shook his head, "monkey can also ask for a few rewards, playing with your fart is useless."


    "..." Zhou Qiang has been eager to wave a fist and smash the guy standing in front of him.


    After all, I am a person with status.


    In fact, Xiao Yao used to be a very talkative person, but this guy named Zhou Qiang just came in front of him and looked like he was cocky. Of course, he didn''t feel comfortable.


    If the other party is willing to speak well, he is naturally willing to speak well, but since the other party is not willing to communicate equally with him, he will not give Zhou Qiang face. This is his way of dealing with people.


    "Stupid." Fang Hai also couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Zhou Qiang laughed angrily, staring at Xiao Yao, and his voice was indifferent: "boy, don''t think you have some money. This is your world."


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s appropriate to return this sentence to Zhou Qiang.


    "By the way, don''t you have an eye on this king? How about we bid? " Asked Zhou Qiang.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head: "forget it, I''m not interested."


    "Well, I really thought you were a rich man. Now, I''m not interested in the Imperial Green?" When Zhou Qiang seizes the opportunity, he will sneer at Xiao Yao.


    "If you''re interested, just buy it yourself." Xiao Yao said impatiently, "are you sister Zhou Tian?"


    Zhou Qiang


    Although their skin white some, although Long Yin soft some, although the voice soft soft some.


    But I''m a man, OK!


    He''s going crazy inside.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to deal with Zhou Qiang and leaves with Master Zhu and others.


    After Xiao Yao left, Zhou Qiangcai angrily scolded: "what a thing!"


    Then he looked at Wang Linhai again, but he became more respectful and asked, "Mr. Wang, what do you think of this standard King?"


    Wang Linhai was very optimistic about this time''s biaojiang, whether from the incision or from the color saturation point of view, the value of this biaojiang is worth selling, but Xiao Yao''s attitude made him a little confused.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s lack of interest in this king, maybe he would be very optimistic about this king, but now Xiao Yao''s attitude is in front of him, which is worth pondering.


    Thinking for a moment, he looked at Zhou Qiang and said seriously: "Zhou Shao, although this piece of biaojiang looks very good, I think it''s better not to sell it easily. After all, the final transaction price of biaojiang is sky high. If it''s cut out, it''s really as good as performance, but if it''s cut out, it''s a big loss."


    Wang Linhai''s words are more rigorous, which means he didn''t give any advice to Zhou Qiang. In other words, everyone knows that although Zhou Qiang doesn''t know much about gambling stones, he still knows all the basic knowledge. After all, his family does it.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Qiang is a little impatient¡° I don''t care Wang Linhai simply said. He thinks it''s better to take himself out directly. When the time comes, he will be cut down and can''t find his own trouble. If he lets others buy it and cut up, he won''t blame himself. Zhou Qiang didn''t pay attention to Wang Linhai. Anyway, what the old man said was nonsense. He rushed to him with a card in his hand and was ready to bid.

 Chapter 1016

    Xiao Yao really doesn''t know whether Zhou Qiang wants to bid or not. Regardless of him, it doesn''t matter. As long as that guy is happy, and in general, it''s not too bad to win the bid at a price of no more than 300 million Chinese dollars. As for what price Zhou Qiang will bid, this is not what Xiao Yao will think about.


    At twelve o''clock, the auction began. Xiao Yao sat down with Zhu and others. The auctioneer was a white glove from the United States. For an auctioneer, the white glove is the highest honor. Obviously, the face country also attaches great importance to this auction.


    The auction lasted about three hours, which made Xiao Yao feel very boring. A total of 30 pieces of wool were auctioned, of which 10 pieces were all for gambling, and the remaining 20 pieces were all half for gambling, which performed very well. It was just the aura contained in them, and most of them were just hovering in water to grow Jadeites. Xiao Yao had no idea about these Jadeites, I almost dozed off.


    Mr. Zhu can also see that Xiao Yao is really not interested in this auction. He thinks it tasteless. Maybe it''s because there is nothing good at the auction. Xiao Yao has a very accurate judgment on jadeite, which is not a secret to their Zhu family. Zhu Qiao and his family all know about this before. Master Zhu naturally knows that this kind of behavior seems naive, but it is very difficult to do it.


    In the final analysis, it''s because Xiao Yao is 100% sure of what kind of wool has jadeite and what kind of wool has no jadeite.


    If you are someone else, Master Zhu can''t believe that he really has such strength. Doesn''t he have as much money as he wants? But if it''s Xiao Yao, there''s nothing that Master Zhu can''t believe.


    After all, in his mind, Xiao Yao is just a god like man.


    What happened yesterday is still in Mr. Zhu''s mind.


    After the auction, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    "Master, tomorrow, I will go back directly with Fang Hai and Hua Feifan." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Master Zhu was a little surprised, but he asked tentatively, "Xiao Yao, don''t you have to worry so much? There are about ten days for the jadeite plate. "


    "Forget it, I just wanted to join in the fun and have a look. Anyway, we have enough jadeite for the time being, but we still have a few pieces. I need you to send them to Haitian city for us. I''ll give you a contact information. I don''t know if it''s feasible."


    Master Zhu said with a smile: "of course, there is no problem. Since that is the case, I will not force it."


    They were stopped when they walked out of the guild hall.


    "Xiao Yao, stop!"


    Xiao yaodun steps, turned around and looked at Zhou Qiang who followed them. He could not help but have some doubts.


    After thinking about it, he still asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, let''s make a bet, shall we?" Zhou Qiang asked with pride.


    Xiao Yaole said, "I''m sorry, I''m going back to China."


    "What''s the matter? As soon as I said that, you were afraid?" Zhou Qiang sneered.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He really admires this guy''s brain tonic ability.


    I originally planned to go back to China these two days. What does it have to do with being afraid?


    However, Xiao Yao was too lazy to care too much with people like him. He simply nodded: "yes, I''m just afraid. Is that ok?"


    Zhou Qiang was so angry that he said, "do you think I''m a child? What about me? What do you mean by your expression and words? You obviously look down on me


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that Zhou Qiang had some advantages.


    At least, it''s self-knowledge.


    "Since you don''t know, why do you say I''m afraid of you? You''re not a child. What are you Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    Zhou Qiang


    Xiao Yao''s confession left him speechless. He had to say that what Xiao Yao said was quite reasonable


    "What if we gamble! As a man, does he only know how to be a turtle in the face of challenges Asked Zhou Qiang.


    Xiao Yuan just frowned, and Fang Hai was already a little impatient.


    "A fool asks you to play a game, do you do it or not?" Fang Hai asked.


    "Of course not. Why do I play games with fools?" Zhou Qiang was so angry that he thought Fang Hai''s words were insulting his intelligence.


    Fang Hai made a sound and nodded: "yes, then why do we want to bet with you?"


    Zhou Qiang scolded: "what do you mean by that? Am I a fool? "


    "Of course not. How could the Zhou family be a fool?" Fang Hai said with a smile.


    When Zhou Qiang heard this, he was relieved, with a smile on his face.


    "The Zhou family is not a fool, but a fool." Fang Hai continued to say.


    The smile on Zhou Qiang''s face suddenly solidified, replaced by anger.


    "How dare you scold me?" Zhou Qiang''s anger was not frightening at all.


    Fang Hai stares round his eyes and looks at him. He rolls up his sleeve and scolds: "how did I scold you? If you call again, believe it or not, I''ll let you die today? "


    As for the appearance of getting angry, Fang Hai is more terrible than Zhou Qiang.


    Zhou Qiang subconsciously shrunk his head, and felt that he was a bit of a counsellor, but he couldn''t say anything hard. After all, he was crushed by others in his momentum.


    Xiao Yao patted Fang Hai on the shoulder and said, "Why are you scaring him?"


    Fang Hai scratched his hair and said helplessly: "in fact, I don''t want to scare him. It''s just that this boy is too annoying."


    Zhou Qiang took a deep breath and finally got up his courage. He took a step forward and said, "Xiao Yao, let''s bet on the champion I bought. If I cut up, you will give me the shares of Ma Qianli. If I lose, I will give up. How about that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai look at Zhou Qiang with a kind of silly fork in their eyes.


    What are all these words? Do you really think Xiao Yao is an idiot? If you don''t give up, what can you do? Can you bite a piece of meat off Xiao Yao?


    I really think it''s 250!


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "Zhou Dashao, I think you''d better go back and have a look at your brain. It''s not brain damage. It''s an extra thing. Maybe it''s a tumor?"


    Zhou Qiang''s face flushed with anger, but he knew that he was not the opponent of the other party at all, so he had to choose silence.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "it''s not cost-effective. I''m at a loss."


    "What do you want?" Zhou Qiang asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "even if I really bet with you, I can''t. I''m going back tomorrow."


    "Let''s gamble today!" Zhou Qiang said.


    "Don''t you know that the top bidder won it on the last day?" Zhou Tian couldn''t help saying.


    "I''ve spent two billion Chinese dollars to buy it." Zhou Qiang said happily.


    "Two billion?" Both Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai were startled.


    Wang Linhai spoke very fast and said, "Zhou Qiang, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? Unless that piece is full of imperial green glass, how can you win? "


    Zhou Qiang said with a smile: "I just think there are all kinds of Imperial Green Glass in it!"


    "..." Wang Linhai didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that if the Zhou family were really handed over to Zhou Qiang in the future, it would be swallowed up by other families, too.


    It''s a pity that my old friend finally got such a retarded grandson.


    Before that, he thought that Zhou Qiang was not successful. Now it seems that Wang Linhai thought that he was wrong. What is not successful? It''s just brain damage and cerebral palsy! Fang Hai''s scolding is really good.


    If it wasn''t for his identity, Wang Linhai would like to point at Zhou Qiang''s nose now.


    "You mean that because you spent two billion yuan, the mianguo side directly sold you the Biao Wang, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Asked Zhou Qiang.


    Xiao Yao gave a thumbs up to Zhou Qiang: "the Zhou family is rich and powerful."


    "That''s it!" Zhou Qiang said triumphantly.


    Before, Xiao Yao was still wondering why Zhou Qiang dared to say that the king was his. Now, it''s easy to understand.


    Although the glass king was cut out of the glass King green, it could only be worth a billion at most. Even if all the glass King green were cut out, it would be a loss. What''s more, Xiao Yao knew that there was only a small piece of Glass King green. Although there was a strong aura at the end of the glass King green, it was because the volume was too small and the value was not very large.


    Zhou Qiang is sure to lose.


    Since this is the case, Xiao Yao naturally does not want to miss the opportunity to collect money.


    Anyway, if you don''t cheat Zhou Qiang, it is estimated that others will cheat him. Instead of letting Zhou Qiang''s money be cheated by others, you might as well let yourself.


    "Well, if I lose, I''ll give you Ma Qianli''s shares, but if you lose, I''ll give you two billion yuan, OK?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Two billion? You''re a lion Zhou Qiang is very angry.


    Xiao Yao was also angry: "in your opinion, Ma''s shares are not worth two billion?"


    Zhou Qiang just regained his mind, sipped his mouth and thought, "well... What you said seems to be reasonable..."


    Xiao Yao


    He really wants to kill this fool. It''s too much.


    "Well, I promise you, but I don''t have money now. What should I do?" Asked Zhou Qiang.


    "Damn, you don''t have money, ask us?" Fang Hai scolded. Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. If we don''t have money, we can get a IOU."¡° Why? Aren''t you afraid I won''t admit it? " Zhou Qiang was a little surprised¡° If you don''t, I''ll kill you. " Xiao Yao said lightly. In the world, no one dares to rely on Xiao Yao!

 Chapter 1017

    Zhou Qiang has already begun to scold Xiao Yao for being a fool.


    Who is this guy because he is? If he really wants to be in debt, can he really kill himself? It''s so naive.


    But everyone who knows Xiao Yao knows that he is not joking.


    If Zhou Qiang really dares to default after losing this week, I''m afraid Xiao Yao will go directly to Xiangjiang.


    Even Xiangjiang? As long as Xiao Yao is willing, is there any place in the world that he can''t go? Is there anyone else he can''t kill? People in the Zhu family know that Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai, who have seen Xiao Yao''s ability, are also nervous.


    They all know that Xiao Yao definitely has such strength, so now they can only expect Zhou Qiang not to lose.


    No matter Zhou Tian or Wang Linhai, they don''t like Zhou Qiang very much. But in the end, Zhou Qiang is still a member of the Zhou family and a grandson of Mr. Zhou. Just because of this, they have to stand with Zhou Qiang. After all, there is no turning back now. Two billion is not a small number even for the Zhou family, But it will also give a heavy blow to the Zhou family.


    Zhou Tian now almost want to beat Zhou Qiang, if he can beat him.


    She can only hope that the final outcome is not too ugly.


    Zhou Qiang was not stupid. He suddenly looked back at Xiao Yao and asked, "by the way, is the two billion yuan you''re talking about Xiangjiang, Miyuan or Huaxia?"


    Xiao Yao squints at Zhou Qiang.


    It seems that this boy is not too stupid!


    "I''m talking about Chinese currency." Xiao Yao said, "what''s more, if I say Mi Yuan, would you like to?"


    "Of course I won''t!" Zhou Qiang has no good way, "I''m not a fool."


    When he said this, he wanted to slap himself hard. People didn''t mention it, but he repeatedly mentioned it. Isn''t that mean?


    "Since you don''t want to, you still say it." Xiao Yao impatiently said, "hurry to pay the IOU."


    Zhou Qiang looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of dissatisfied eyes. He didn''t have a good way: "why should I fight now? Haven''t I lost yet? "


    Xiao Yao tilted his neck to look at Zhou Qiang and asked, "if you lose and don''t pay the IOU, what can you do?"


    "You doubt my character!" Zhou Qiang was furious.


    "The premise is that you have to have character." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Zhou Qiang fell into a state of meditation.


    After a while, he raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "well, tell me what you mean."


    "Well, you can type the IOU and give it to Mr. Wang. If you lose, he will give it to me. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes!" Zhou Qiang gave a long sigh of relief.


    Wang Linhai, who was not far away, gave a bitter smile and asked, "Xiao Yao, do you believe me too much?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I want to find Master Zhu, and he has to believe it. Besides, I still believe in your character, Master Wang. Although I know you hope Zhou Qiang can win, I believe that even if he really loses, you will not deny it."


    Wang Linhai could only smile bitterly.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said is still reasonable. His character is good, and he is highly respected. However, this is only half, and the other half is that he does not dare to break the debt. He still remembers that day when the sword was all over the sky and the horse brought so many mercenaries, he died in the blink of an eye. Wang Linhai is also well-informed. He knows that there are many capable people in the world. Even if he doesn''t know what position Xiao Yao is in among those capable people, he knows very well that at least he is nothing in front of Xiao Yao. As long as he wants to kill himself, it''s easy.


    After Zhou Qiang wrote the IOU, he handed it to Wang Linhai.


    Wang Linhai looked at Zhou Qiang with a kind of complicated eyes and said, "Zhou Dashao, I advise you to forget it."


    "Forget it? Why not? If I really give up such a good business, isn''t it two hundred and fifty? " Zhou Qiang said.


    Wang Linhai can only smile bitterly.


    He has also dealt with Xiao Yao. He can''t see through this young man. It seems that he has never lost a bet with master Ma qianliqiu or with him. He is just the best among the experts. Even Wang Linhai doesn''t dare to say how much higher he is in the judgment of jadeite stone than Xiao Yao. Now that Xiao Yao has enough confidence, it means that he must know something.


    When is Xiao Yao willing to suffer?


    Thinking of these, Wang Linhai could only sigh.


    Zhou Qiang is still too young to know what to do and what not to do.


    "OK, I said that your shares will also be handed over to Mr. Wang?" Asked Zhou Qiang.


    "Cut, there is a fart, meaning if brother Shaw really wants to make complaints about it, you can''t do anything about it..." Fang Hai whispered Tucao.


    All the people agreed with Fang Hai''s remarks.


    However, Zhou Qiang did not think so.


    "No, no, we have to be reasonable when we talk and do things. I have shown my sincerity, and you have to show your sincerity, otherwise I will suffer a lot." Zhou Qiang said very seriously.


    Xiao Yao had a headache, but he still handed the contract from Ma Qianli to Wang Linhai.


    After that, he turned to look at Zhou Qiang and asked, "is that ok?"


    Zhou Qiang nodded: "yes."


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look. What''s up with my piece of champion?" Zhou Qiang laughs.


    After that, he turned his back and walked in front of him, obviously full of confidence in the wool he bought.


    Xiao Yao and others are far behind.


    Zhou Qiang is now in the public market, and he has been treated as a king. The main responsible persons, one by one, accompany him personally and send the wool to the cutting machine. After all, there are not many such idiots in a year. It is unprecedented that one wool can be sold at such a price.


    The fact that Wang Biao was bought ahead of time caused many people''s dissatisfaction. However, when they learned the price of Zhou Qiang''s purchase of Wang Biao from the official channels, they all chose to be silent and follow the crowd.


    No one is willing to offer a higher price than Zhou Qiang. This guy is already a fool. Can''t he be a fool more than him?


    "Put it away for me, the cutting master. You can grind it slowly from the incision!" Two fools, oh no, said Zhou Qiang.


    A man standing beside Zhou Qiang helped him translate.


    There''s sweat on the forehead of the cutter.


    There are people everywhere on the third floor and the third floor. Almost all the people who come to participate in the jadeite market have come to join in the fun. After all, the king of the logo was cut in advance, which was not seen in any previous year. What are you waiting for if you don''t join in the fun?


    In fact, even if Zhou Qiang didn''t give orders, the cutter planned to polish it a little bit slowly. Although it was a waste of grinding wheel and a long time, it was the king of this year''s Jadeite plate!


    I''m lucky to be the cutting master of Biao Wang.


    As long as you can cut out the first-class jadeite, are you afraid you can''t be famous in mianguo?


    At that time, I don''t know how many people are crying and begging to help them cut wool. It''s not because of how good the technology is, it''s just that those people want to get a good color.


    After swallowing the saliva, the cutter picked up the kettle on the side and poured it fiercely.


    A lot of people are already pushing him.


    "What''s the hurry? If it''s broken, you''ll pay for it!" The cutter said suddenly.


    If he had given him ten courage before, he would not have dared to yell with the gold Lords. But now, with the opportunity of cutting the king, he has a lot of courage in his heart.


    His words really played a role. After the voice fell, those who urged immediately shut up.


    At this time, I saw the grinding wheel turning.


    Zhou Qiang stood on the side, also thirsty, and wanted to take a drink from the kettle. After looking at the slovenness and sweat of the cutter, he chose this idea.


    "Hurry up." Zhou Qiang whispered.


    The cutter''s hand trembled obviously. He raised his head and looked at Zhou Qiang. He didn''t know what he was talking about, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The man who helped the interpreter gave an embarrassed smile and explained in a low voice. The cutter was relieved and continued his previous action. The speed was faster than before. He didn''t dare to annoy Zhou Qiang. If the other party was not happy and didn''t let him cut the king, wouldn''t his previous pride be defeated?


    In fact, it''s not only Zhou Qiang and the cutter who are nervous now, but also the founder of the public dish, that is, the official of mianguo. If this king of marks is not cut out, I''m afraid this year''s Jadeite public dish will be the coldest in history.


    Even Biaowang can''t cut out top-grade jadeite. Who believes there will be good jadeite here?


    This is what most people think. Although they are partial, they have nothing to do with it.


    Five minutes later, I didn''t see any green, only the layer that had been exposed for a long time.


    Ten minutes later, I still don''t see the shadow of jadeite. It''s still just the top layer.


    The cutter''s hand trembled again.


    The expression on Zhou Qiang''s face was also a little distorted, obviously some couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I''ll go, this king, it''s not only the glass above, but also the king green?"


    "Isn''t it true that if this is the case, isn''t this man a big injustice and a big loss?"


    Listening to the voices around, Zhou Qiang''s face turned red.


    "Do you know how to cut? I won''t change people! " Zhou Qiang roared.


    The cutter had a bitter face and was very aggrieved. What can he do? Is it the wrong way to cut? The person in charge who accompanied Zhou Qiang to cut Biao Wang also had a long cold frost on his face. If he wanted to be depressed, he would be depressed. Wang Linhai glances at Xiao Yao, who is still chatting with Zhu Qiao. It seems that what is happening now is not enough to surprise him.

 Chapter 1018

    Xiao Yao is very calm, but standing next to the cutting machine, Zhou Qiang is a little angry.


    He really wanted to push the cutter away and do it by himself, but he thought it over and over again. After all, he didn''t have the ability. What if he cut the jadeite inside?


    Even now, he didn''t expect that there would be no emerald in it.


    "Well, you can cut it directly. Don''t grind it slowly." Zhou Qiang took a deep breath and said.


    The cutter was a little surprised. He looked at Zhou Qiang and thought about it carefully. He thought that Zhou Qiang''s words were reasonable. Even now, he didn''t see green. God knows if there are Jadeites in it, or he just cut a knife. Of course, in this case, he can only think about it in his heart, but he can''t say it, otherwise it will break the rules, How can a cutter talk nonsense himself?


    "Well, draw a line." Said the cutter.


    After all, this jade is not his own. If you want to cut it, you have to draw a line first. That''s the rule. What''s more, it''s still the king of the year.


    Zhou Qiang with chalk, thinking, or went to the side of Wang Linhai.


    "Mr. Wang, you know, I don''t know much about gambling stones, so you have to come."


    Wang Linhai has a headache.


    To be honest, he was worried about this problem before. The price of this wool is too expensive. If it''s cut, who will bear the responsibility?


    "Zhou Dashao, you''d better come." Wang Linhai said with a bitter smile, unwilling to take the chalk.


    "Grandfather Wang, you can do it. Even if there is any accident, we Zhou family will not pursue you. You know, if we really let him come, we don''t know what kind of mistakes will happen." Zhou Tian said.


    Wang Linhai thought about it and nodded.


    He took the chalk and went up to it. After careful observation, he drew a line and divided the wool into 2:1.


    Finally, he turned to look at Zhou Qiang and asked tentatively, "Zhou Dashao, do you think this is OK?"


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Qiang doesn''t understand these. He doesn''t know whether he can or can''t. He only knows that Wang Linhai is a master in this industry. When he comes out to draw lines, there must be no problem.


    "That''s good." Wang Linhai nodded, returned the chalk to Zhou Qiang, and then returned to Zhou Tian to act as a spectator.


    Zhou Qiang wiped the sweat on his forehead and yelled at the cutter: "just follow this line and start!"


    Xiao Yao was still nervous when he saw that Wang Linhai had come out to draw the line. However, when he found out that the line cleverly abandoned the piece with rich aura, he was relieved. After all, it was just a small piece, still at the end, and it was very normal to be abandoned.


    After cutting it all, I still don''t see green.


    "Damn, it''s really broken!"


    "Wocao, biaojang have no jadeite. Are you kidding?"


    "Ha ha ha, this tiger has spent so much money to buy such a piece of wool. I really don''t know what he thinks. Now he must cry in front of his ancestral grave?"


    Many people around are talking, most of them are lamenting Zhou Qiang''s bad luck, and some of them are gloating.


    Because of the anger in his heart, Zhou Qiang''s body trembled.


    Wang Linhai and Zhou Tian''s face is not good-looking, although it is Zhou Qiang''s decision, but it is about the Zhou family.


    Cut to this point, did not see the green, is cut down, no doubt.


    Zhou Qiang was still unwilling to give up and drew several lines himself.


    "Go on, go on for me!" His eyes turned red.


    This is also very normal. I''m afraid no one would be reconciled.


    The cutter didn''t hesitate. After listening to Zhou Qiang''s instructions, he went down again with three knives. But even though the two knives had cut the city which needed two people to move, they still didn''t see the green.


    Zhou Qiang was so breathless that he didn''t know what to say.


    The cutter raised his head and asked in a low voice, "do you need to continue cutting?"


    "Zhou Qiang didn''t answer this question, and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    The person in charge of the translation of the public disk, now has the remorse to the extreme.


    Before, he thought that the king could cut jadeite in any case, but he didn''t expect that the final result would be like this. If he could know in advance, he would not agree to cut the king now.


    "Scattered, scattered, ah, it''s really a waste stone."


    "Yes, how much is a kind of Imperial Green on the small layer of glass above?"


    "Ha ha, there are probably millions of them too!"


    "Millions of farts..."


    Xiao Yao came to Zhou Qiang.


    "Zhou Dashao, it seems that I won this game?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    Zhou Qiang turned his face and glared at Xiao Yao. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Wang, can I have the IOU and the shares?" Xiao Yao went to Wang Linhai and asked.


    "It''s time to win or lose. Naturally, I''ll give it to you with both hands." Wang Linhai nodded and said.


    In full view of the public, no one is embarrassed to default on his debts. Moreover, Wang Linhai is not willing to default on his debts. This is originally a matter of the Zhou family. Although he has a good relationship with Mr. Zhou, he is not going to make fun of his own life for such a thing.


    "Don''t give it to him!" Zhou Qiang suddenly roared.


    Wang Linhai glanced at him, his eyes full of boredom.


    Bad luck doesn''t matter, bad character can be made up the day after tomorrow, but if there is a big problem in character, there is no way to make up for it.


    Can''t this boy understand such a simple truth?


    Wang Linhai to Zhou Qiang''s words, if in vain, or the shares and Zhou Qiang before the IOU, to Xiao Yao.


    Zhou qianggang wanted to rush over, but Xiao Yao said, "Zhou Dashao, how about we do a deal?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Qiang stopped and asked tentatively.


    "I want to buy the scraps you cut up, OK? Ha ha


    Xiao Yao''s words, to Zhou Qiang''s ears, are a great mockery of himself.


    He felt that Xiao Yao must have thought that he had won, so he should say something heartbreaking from the perspective of the winner.


    Zhou Qiang snorted coldly and said, "yes, one hundred million!"


    People who haven''t gone far are shocked to the extreme when they hear Zhou Qiang''s offer.


    "I don''t want to be shameful? There''s just so much waste that we can''t see any green at all. It''s a good idea to ask for 100 million? "


    "Damn, it''s a rush, isn''t it? I''ve seen shameless, and I''ve never seen such shameless. "


    Zhou Qiang is still a face unchanged color heart does not jump expression, the ear of ridicule set in vain.


    Xiao Yao pondered a little, nodded and wrote a check for 100 million yuan.


    "Do you really buy it?" Zhou Qiang just wanted to scare each other.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao just wants to make fun of himself. If he comes up with a price, he will surely make the other party lose.


    But I didn''t expect that Xiao Yao was playing for real!


    Is he a fool or Xiao Yao a fool? Zhou Qiang inevitably fell into doubt.


    Wang Linhai suddenly thought of something and wanted to refuse, but Zhou Qiang had already picked up the one hundred million, obviously worried about Xiao Yao''s regret.


    "Zhou Dashao, no!" Wang Linhai said with a sigh.


    This time, Zhou Qiang did not pay attention to Wang Linhai.


    "That waste, it''s all yours!" When Zhou Qiang took over the 100 million yuan, he finally felt better.


    Although one hundred million is not much, can you at least take a breath?


    Xiao Yao didn''t hesitate. He immediately picked up a piece of waste material about the size of two fists and put it on the cutting machine.


    "Polish." When he spoke, Xiao Yao had already handed over 200 meters.


    The cutter looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of look.


    Even if this guy wants to pick up the leak, he doesn''t want to pick up the leak in this way, does he?


    However, since people are willing to give money, he has no reason not to accept it.


    The spectators, who had planned to leave, could not help coming back one by one and wanted to watch the excitement.


    There are some sarcastic remarks, but Xiao Yao is indifferent.


    Zhou Qiang stood beside Xiao Yao and said happily, "Mr. Xiao, you are really good enough for me! Actually willing to spend such a high price to buy these wastes, what do you think? Do you think I will leave out the jadeite in it? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Qiang and asked with a smile, "why is it impossible?"


    Zhou Qiang seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world and burst into laughter.


    "Naive, naive! Do you really think I''m two hundred and fifty? "


    As soon as he finished, a voice of jealousy and shock came from behind.


    "Purple eyes, purple eyes!"


    Zhou Qiang was slightly stunned, turned his face and looked at the cutting machine, stunned.


    Rare purple, do you really see purple jadeite?


    "Glass, glass, purple eyes! One... Two, three. How many are there? " When Wang Linhai heard the three words purple eyes, he had already rushed to the front of him, and his eyes were full of amazement.


    It''s not that he was surprised that this piece of waste can still have purple eyes. What really surprised him was Xiao Yao''s judgment.


    Close to god man!


    No wonder he''s willing to spend $100 million on the waste.


    No wonder he only chose this scrap. This guy, doesn''t he really have perspective eyes!? The cutter was also full of surprise. Purple eyes are extremely rare. What''s more, they are glass purple eyes. Even if it''s a hundred million, I''m afraid there''s a chance to cut it up! The cutting is still going on, and the time goes by. Wang Linhai just stood on the side, counting the number of purple eyes. Zhou Qiang on the edge suddenly blew up¡° I''ll give you the check back. I won''t sell it! " He cried.

 Chapter 1019

    Zhou Qiang wants to pass the check to Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao kicks it out.


    "I said, are you really sick?" Xiao Yao said impatiently, "all of them have been paid and delivered. Now I''ve cut them out. Do you regret it again?"


    Zhou Qiang''s face turned white with anger.


    People around also looked at him with a kind of disdain, no one would pity him.


    Things like this, in fact, every year the emerald public plate, will happen, hand in money, hand in delivery also passed, how can you lick the face regret? This is too shameless.


    Anyway, ordinary people can''t do such shameless things. If Zhou Qiang can do such a thing, it will naturally cause people''s disrespect. People like this should be thrown directly into the pit and drowned.


    "Zhou Qiang, can you stop losing face?" At this time, not to mention Xiao Yao and the onlookers, even Zhou Tian, who was also a member of Zhou''s family, could not see it. He went directly to the front of Zhou Qiang and said.


    Zhou Qiang glared at her and said, "what do you mean? You''re my sister. Are you going to elbow out now? "


    Zhou Tian was wronged.


    When did I turn my elbow out?


    She just can''t see Zhou Qiang''s farce, OK?


    Zhou Qiang turned to look at Xiao Yao and said seriously, "this wool is mine!"


    Xiao Yao squints at him and is too lazy to answer his questions.


    "Get the hell out of here now!" When Zhou Qiang talks, he rushes up and wants to fight with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t look at him. He kicked him out.


    "I don''t mind killing you here if you dare." Xiao Yao looked coldly and said.


    Zhou Qiang was lying on the ground with pain all over his body. When he was swept away by Xiao Yao, he shivered all over, but he didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Xiao Yao turns around and continues to wait for the jade to be cut.


    Wang Linhai sighed and said, "Xiao Yao, you already know that there are purple eyes in this jade, right?"


    Xiao Yao did not comment and laughed.


    He knew that even if he denied it, Wang Linhai would not believe it. In this case, what else can he say?


    Wang Linhai can only sigh. In fact, when Xiao Yao said that he wanted to buy Zhou Qiang''s waste wool, he had already guessed some of them, and he also said that he would stop Zhou Qiang from making the decision. However, the niuduzi didn''t listen to him at all, and he thought he had taken a big advantage when he won Xiao Yao''s 100 million yuan. But in Xiao Yao''s heart, he already regarded him as a fool.


    In this way, it seems to be a bit wrong. Anyway, from the beginning, Xiao Yaofang Hai and others have regarded Zhou Qiang as a second fool.


    "Twenty eight purple eyes in all." As Wang Linhai sighed, his face also showed a surprised smile.


    Although these purple eyes belong to Xiao Yao, it is a great enjoyment for Wang Linhai, who is obsessed with jadeite.


    "Mr. Xiao, can you sell me a purple eye?" Wang Linhai coughed, turned around and asked in a low voice.


    "I can give you one." Xiao Yao picked up one and handed it to him.


    "This..." Wang Linhai did not dare to reach out his hand.


    It''s hard to judge the price of a purple eye right now because of its rarity. What''s more, these purple eyes are still glass. How dare he accept them? It is said that he will not be paid for his reactive work. If he bought it with money, he would feel at ease. But Xiao Yao didn''t want to give a single cent as a gift, so he didn''t dare to take it.


    Xiao Yao seems to have seen through Wang Linhai''s mind. Yue youyou says, "since Mr. Wang doesn''t want it, let''s forget it."


    "No!" As soon as Wang Linhai heard this, he immediately got worried and said, "can''t I have it yet?"


    Finish saying to hasten to take that purple eye to come over, a pair of life is afraid of the Chinese Zodiac remote regret.


    People around, with an envious look at Wang Linhai, damn, a purple eye, God knows how much it is worth!


    And the person in charge of the jadeite plate standing on the side was relieved.


    When he saw that Zhou Qiang had abolished Biao Wang, he was heartbroken and even ready to take the blame and resign.


    Later, Xiao Yao cut out 28 purple eyes with a piece of waste. This is a big leak! Originally, Cao Cao was worried that this jadeite plate would set a record in the shortest time. But he didn''t expect such an ending, and he didn''t need to resign. He even said that this was a great achievement. After all, 28 Glass Purple eyes can''t be seen in any year. Although there were purple eyes before, the water head and the number of them are very small, There is no way to compare with this one.


    Zhou Qiang just like to see the new world in general, also rushed to the front, with a smile.


    "Mr. Xiao, can you give me one, too?" Asked Zhou Qiang.


    Xiao Yao


    Facing Zhou Qiang, he hardly knew what to say.


    This guy is the best of the best. How big is his face?


    I had to do it myself before, but now I can climb up to him and smile.


    To be honest, that should be an advantage.


    Fang Hai snorted coldly and scolded: "what are you? Why do you give it to you? If you have nothing to do, get out of the way. I won''t give you a dog! "


    Wang Linhai


    Fang Hai quickly turned his face and looked at Wang Linhai, with an embarrassed smile: "don''t get me wrong, Mr. Wang, I really don''t scold you... That is to say, I''m bald."


    Wang Linhai could only squeeze out a smile and nodded: "it''s OK, it''s ok..." if it wasn''t for his short hand, now he really wanted to kick Fang Hai on the ground


    Xiao Yao put away all the purple eyes.


    Originally, I thought that the harvest of this trip to mianguo would come to an end, but I didn''t expect that Zhou Qiang finally gave himself such a big gift.


    He still wants to thank each other.


    Thinking about it, he looked at Zhou Tian and asked, "Miss Zhou, I''ll give you one, too. After all, this time, your Zhou family has suffered a lot."


    Zhou Tian was a little pleased and surprised, and said, "would you like to give it to me?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    After Zhou Tian is sure that Xiao Yao is not playing with himself, he quickly reaches out his hand, puts a purple eye into his bag, and says some grateful words to Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao Yao was about to leave, he suddenly stopped and looked at Zhou Qiang and said, "Zhou Dashao, don''t forget that you still owe me two billion."


    Zhou Qiang


    It''s just making things worse for him!


    But the next second, he came back to himself, smiling and nodding: "well, well, welcome Mr. Xiao to Xiangjiang to find me."


    Then he handed Xiao Yao a business card.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that this guy has no good intentions at all.


    If you really want to present the two billion yuan, why do you need Xiao Yao to go to Xiangjiang for help? Just hit the card, right? It''s true.


    In Zhou Qiang''s opinion, Xiangjiang is their own territory. When Xiao Yao arrives at Xiangjiang, can he make this guy so presumptuous?


    When Xiao Yao arrives at Xiangjiang, he must return all the humiliations he has suffered today!


    This is Zhou Qiang''s idea.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. Other people can think of it. How can he not think of it? It''s just one thing to think of it. It''s another thing whether he is willing to say it or not. What about Zhou Qiang''s great ability? What if Xiangjiang is their Zhou family''s territory?


    As long as it''s Xiao Yao''s stuff, there''s no one who can''t get it back!


    After saying goodbye to Zhou Qiang and others, Xiao Yao and others also returned to Zhu''s home.


    "Brother Xiao, are we really going back tomorrow?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Fang Hai and said, "what are you going to do if you don''t go back?"


    "Hey, hey, this is my first visit to noodle country! And I''m thinking about playing. " Fang Hai whispered.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if you really want to go anywhere, go out and have a look this afternoon. Anyway, there''s nothing else to do."


    "You''re not going?"


    "I''m not going." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Fang Hai knows that Xiao Yao is eager to return home now. Since Xiao Yao doesn''t go, he is too lazy to go, so he has to turn back to his room.


    After a while, Master Zhu came in again.


    Seeing Xiao Yao lying on the bed, Zhu said with a smile, "ready to go to bed?"


    "No, just lie down for a while." Xiao Yao got out of bed. After all, Master Zhu is an elder, and there should be some respect.


    Master Zhu smiles and suddenly puts a check in front of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, raised his head, glanced at Master Zhu and asked, "what''s the meaning of this?"


    "Xiao Yao, you''ve helped our Zhu family so much this time. In fact, we Zhu family have nothing else. There are two hundred million yuan of rice here. It''s certainly not much for you. Because of some things before, we Zhu family are now stretched out to express our feelings."


    Xiao Yao thought about it, but he took the check. Anyway, since people are willing to send it, he is also willing to take it. Can''t he refuse it thousands of miles away? What''s more, he also understands that Master Zhu''s intention is nothing more than reciprocity. Xiao Yao doesn''t care if he wants to keep a good relationship with him.


    Although, he felt that he would not necessarily come to face the country in the future.


    At dawn the next day, Xiao Yao had already taken Hua Feifan and Fang Hai on the flight back to China.


    After Xiao Yao left, Zhou Tian, Zhou Qiang and Mr. Wang arrived at the airport together.


    Zhou Tian and Wang Linhai were always worried, but Zhou Qiang was relaxed and whistled.


    "Zhou Qiang, do you know how much trouble you have caused?" Zhou Tian has been mad at this fool.


    "Zhou Tian, I said, are you finished? I''ll tell you for the last time, as long as Xiao Yao dares to come to Xiangjiang, I''ll dare to keep him. Hum, that''s not the place where he can go wild! " Zhou Qiang said with a sneer, looking very confident. Zhou Tian sighed in his heart and gave up this guy''s argument. He could only think that after he went back, he would tell his grandfather about it and ask the old man to make a decision£¨ Today, the update is a little late. It was mainly written by a crazy song before. Some readers could not see it. They also got a public official account to facilitate reading. The silent official account: bulvwusheng123 interested can add to have a look.

 Chapter 1020

    Haitian city, Xianren mountain, Xiao Yao with Fang Hai and Hua Feifan just came back, saw Li Dan.


    "Young master, you are back." Li Dan looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "I don''t know why. When you say that, I have a bad feeling."


    Li Dan laughed and said, "it''s not a big deal. It''s just that he caught a few werewolves from geese country."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "what are the werewolves from geese doing here?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that I was abetted by Bai Qimei." Li Dan said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, nodded, and waved his hand: "let''s talk about it later. It''s ok now. I''ll come to you later."


    Li Dan nodded, but he didn''t continue to say anything.


    When Xiao Yao returns to the villa, Li Xiaoxiao and others are also at home.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, he saw the pink butterfly here. In addition, there are three children, GE Buping and Ge buku.


    "How do you..."


    "Can''t I come?" Xiao Yao''s words haven''t been spoken yet, but the pink butterfly asked directly.


    Xiao Yao quickly shook his head and said with a smile: "how can it be! By the way, I heard from Bailong that you were not in Haitian city. Where did you go? "


    "For you." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    It''s just that pink butterfly doesn''t seem to want to discuss this topic too much. She doesn''t want to look at the TV.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what this woman is thinking in her heart, but it''s better not to talk to each other at the moment, so as not to be boring.


    The three children were still very excited when they saw Xiao Yao, and they all came together.


    "Gebu, how are your grades recently?" Xiao Yao asked seriously.


    Ge Bu thought about it and said, "I''m second in age. However, that number one is only one point more than me. In fact, to be exact, I should be first in grade. It''s just that the teacher misjudged a topic."


    "Then you are the second one." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you may have been wrongly judged. Can''t people be wrongly judged?"


    Gebu thought about it and nodded: "Dad, I know that failure means failure. Never find any reason, right?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Although he really wanted to express these, he didn''t expect that he would have a epiphany if he just started.


    A child can be taught!


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks that this boy has a bright future.


    "Dad, did you bring a gift to me this time?" Xiaoyue came close to her, her eyes narrowed into xiaoyueya.


    Xiao Yao rubbed Xiaoyue''s head and asked, "who are you asking for?"


    "I asked myself!" Xiaoyue said seriously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t believe it!"


    Xiaoyue showed her bitter gourd face, turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao, and said, "aunt Xiaoxiao, dad doesn''t believe it! It''s up to you


    Li Xiaoxiao


    How could you be betrayed?


    It''s too casual!


    Li Xiaoxiao himself came to Xiao Yao and put his hand around his arm.


    "Xiao Yao, I heard that this time you went to mianguo, you were aiming at feicui gongpan?" Li Xiaoxiao said greasily.


    Xiao Yao coughed, nodded, took the beauty''s waist and asked, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Because at this time there are still many people in the villa, Li Xiaoxiao is so caught in the waist by Xiao Yao, there is a strong maladjustment, after a long time of depression, he said: "do you have any harvest?"


    "It''s a lot." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Then show us?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.


    Obviously, girls have a kind of inexplicable favor for things like jadeite. Even Li Xiaoxiao, they are not the kind of people who are short of money.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand, and there was already a purple eye in his hand.


    "Why? What''s this? " Li Xiaoxiao took it in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    Xia Yixing came over, just glanced at it, but his eyes didn''t move away. He was surprised and said, "this should be purple eyes, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and was surprised.


    This little girl can be so discerning!


    "What kind of water is it?"


    "Glass." Xiao Yao said frankly.


    "Rare!" Xia Yixing said in surprise.


    Li Xiaoxiao turns around and looks at Xia Yixing, feeling frustrated again.


    In terms of jadeite, Xia Yixing knows much more than herself.


    "All of you have it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xia Yixing heard Xiao Yao''s words, the expression on her face was really full of surprise.


    "Everyone? How much do you have to have? This kind of Glass Purple eyes is very rare. Besides, don''t you need the high-quality emerald cloth to gather the spirit array? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but it''s barely enough now. In a few days, there will be some more from mianguo. In fact, it''s already too much." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Xia Yixing said, "how many Jadeites have you bought in mianguo this time?"


    "A lot, anyway." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    Then, Xiao Yao took out all kinds of Glass Purple eyes, flashing dazzling purple light in the light.


    "It''s all purple eyes!" Xia Yixing see these Glass Purple eyes, finally believe Xiao Yao''s words, not polite to take one.


    Then, Li Xiaoxiao also took one directly.


    "Do I have one, too?" Qin Rou came up to him and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded hard and said with a smile, "Mom, it''s not worth as much as you want."


    Qin Rou white eyes Xiao Yao, no good airway: "glass kind of purple eyes is not worth money, really don''t know in the end is your nonsense, or think I don''t understand anything?"


    Xiao Yao just laughs and doesn''t speak. In his opinion, these purple eyes are not worth much. They are just good-looking and keep them for his family and daughter-in-law.


    "Don''t you want it?" Xiao Yao looks at the pink butterfly and asks.


    "It can''t be used to kill people. What''s the use of asking for it?" Pink Butterfly asked indifferently.


    Xiao Yao


    What kind of woman is this? In her world, as long as it''s something that can''t kill people, it''s not a good thing?


    Isn''t it that no matter what woman is, it''s hard to resist such jadeite? How come there is no such statement when we get to pink butterfly? Look at the appearance of pink butterfly, it''s just an indifferent attitude.


    However, Xiao Yao forced to give a piece of pink butterfly, saying: "if you really don''t like it, you can give it to others or buy it later."


    The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and said nothing, but took it back.


    After that, there was Ruolan huafeifan.


    Hua Feifan and Ruolan don''t matter. Hua Feifan made a lot of money because Xiao Yao was in mianguo this time, not to mention them. Even Wang Linhai and Zhou Tian, Xiao Yao gave one to them.


    Ruolan has no idea about Glass Purple eyes, but thinks it''s a very nice looking stone.


    "By the way, don''t forget to give it to Li Qiuyue." Li Xiaoxiao reminds a way.


    Xiao Yao nodded, even if Li Xiaoxiao did not say, Xiao Yao will not forget this stubble.


    After that, Xiao Yao looked at Xia Yixing and asked, "are there any masters in jade carving in Haitian city?"


    Xia Yixing thought about it, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a native of Haitian city. If you ask me how I know, I should ask Xiaoxiao."


    Li Xiaoxiao also shook his head: "I don''t know much about this, but Xiao Yao, if you really want to inquire, I can ask my grandfather for you later."


    But the fan began to speak at this time: "young master, if you need to find a master of sculpture, there will be Yunxiao hall."


    Xiao Yao suddenly became interested, turned his face and looked at the painting fan, and asked, "is it true or false?"


    The painting fan couldn''t smile bitterly, thinking that there was anything real or false, but still said: "Li Jianxuan is an expert in this field. He has been engaged in sculpture for generations. Li Jianxuan''s father is a master of sculpture."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s easy. Let''s go and find him now."


    "Well."


    Following the fan, Xiao Yao finds Li Jianxuan.


    Xiao Yao and Li Jianxuan have met before. This guy is also a straight tempered man. When he first met Xiao Yao, he said that he would exchange his life for Li Dan''s.


    "I have seen you, young master." When Li Jianxuan sees Xiao Yao, he immediately lowers his head.


    "Well." Xiao Yao asked, "listen to the painting fan, can you carve?"


    Li Jianxuan laughed and said, "I just know something."


    On one side, Li Dan frowned and asked, "when the young master talks to you, you should be more serious. If you have something to say, don''t make those empty ones."


    Being beaten by Li Dan, Li Jianxuan also took it seriously and quickly said, "little Lord, I really know some carving."


    In Yunxiao hall, although Xiao Yao is the most powerful, Li Jianxuan is not afraid of Xiao Yao. After all, Xiao Yao is a very talkative person. Not long after he came to Yunxiao hall, he had already fought with such a group of people as Xiao Yao. Although they all called Xiao Yao Shaozhu, in their heart, they regarded Xiao Yao as their brother.


    "Well, I found a lot of Jadeites from mianguo this time. I need you to help me carve some jade plates then." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s easy!" Li Jianxuan agreed directly.


    Xiao Yao looked strange and said, "it''s not as simple as you think." Li Jianxuan couldn''t understand¡° Not only to carve, but also to lay some small defensive array in the jade medal group. " Xiao Yao said. With Xiao Yao''s words finished, Li Dan and others were all surprised¡° Little Lord, can you do it? " It''s not a simple thing to set up a Dharma array in a jade pendant. Because the area available is small, the requirements for the array setter are also very high. Not only do they have to have certain accomplishments, but they also have to be quite accomplished in array. What''s Xiao Yao''s age? Even if he knows some array, he can only know a little bit. Can he leave a defensive array in the jade pendant?

 Chapter 1021

    After that, Xiao Yao gave Li Jianxuan a piece of glass directly, which was a kind of imperial green jade.


    Although Li Jianxuan doesn''t know much about jadeite, he can also feel the rich aura in jadeite.


    "Young master, this is really a good thing!" Li Jianxuan sighed, "even if you don''t set up a Dharma array and wear it all the year round, it''s good for your health."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "wait a minute, I''ll give you some patterns, which are a little more complicated. When you have finished carving, I''ll give them all to me, and I''ll lay the array. However, you can''t make mistakes in carving!"


    Li Jianxuan nodded his head hard and said with a serious face: "young master, you can rest assured. I dare not say anything else, but I still have some confidence in the gourd painting. If there is a little mistake, I will come to see you!"


    Xiao Yao''s skull aches when he hears what Li Jianxuan says.


    This guy is good at everything. He doesn''t take his life seriously all day long. He used to say that he would exchange his life for Li Dan''s. Now he has to raise his head to see him again. He''s tired of hanging himself.


    Except for Xiao Yao, the rest of the people in Yunxiao hall are indifferent. Obviously, they are used to Li Jianxuan''s character of not taking his life seriously every day.


    After that, Xiao Yao gave Li Jianxuan some drawings. Seeing the patterns on the drawings, Li Jianxuan''s head was getting bigger.


    "Young master, you told me it was complicated before, but I didn''t take it seriously. Now it seems that you are not joking with me at all!" Li Jianxuan said bitterly.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "did you feel that your words were too full before?"


    Li Jianxuan shrugged his shoulders and said, "complexity is a bit complicated, but it''s still within my ability. It shouldn''t be too troublesome."


    Listen to Li Jianxuan have said so, Xiao Yao is also relieved.


    After Li Jianxuan handed over the task of carving jade plates, Xiao Yao was also at leisure. At this time, Qu Yang ran around the villa with the special forces.


    Xiao Xiaoyan with a bottle of mineral water, standing far away, watching.


    When Qu Yang began to train with the special team, he couldn''t hold on for a long time. However, after a long time, he survived. In addition, he had taken the elixir before and left the residual medicine in his body. During this period of training, the medicine in his body was forced out. At least, he could keep up with the training process of the special team.


    Nantianyuan, who is in charge of training these people, stands under a tree and squints. Seeing Xiao Yao, he comes back quickly.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s up?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    "How about what?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "These people I train!" Nan Tianyuan said, "give me another period of time, I guarantee that Qu Yang can become an expert in the realm of earthshaking. If other people want to, they will be able to enter the realm of earthshaking within half a year."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I know you can complete this task."


    Nan Tianyuan sighed and said, "in fact, they all work very hard. Sometimes they will overfulfil the training tasks I set for them. For example, if I let them run 100 laps, they have to run 120 laps. Obviously, the central China army has expectations for them, and they don''t want to disappoint those people."


    Xiao Yao nodded, then looked at the South sky and asked, "is there something you can''t understand?"


    "I really don''t understand." Nan Tianyuan directly admitted it.


    "The world needs such a group of people, and the country needs them even more." Xiao Yao glanced at nantianyuan and said, "it''s a pity that you are not, neither am I


    Nan Tianyuan nodded, indicating that he agreed with Xiao Yao.


    Then Xiao Yao handed him a piece of purple eyes.


    "What''s this?" Nan Tianyuan took it, put it in his hand, looked at it, and asked, "seems to have aura?"


    "It''s a fine jade." Xiao Yao said, "you can give it to Suna. It''s better to take it with you at any time. It doesn''t matter for people like you, but she is an ordinary person. If she can carry it often, it can''t be said that she has no disease or disaster. At least, her resistance can be improved a lot in all aspects."


    Nan Tianyuan shook his head and said with a smile, "forget it. You can keep it for your sister-in-law."


    "They all have." Xiao Yao said, "besides, I''m not giving it to you. What are you faking with me?"


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Nan Tianyuan couldn''t find a reason to refuse. He simply accepted it and said, "thank you, brother Xiao."


    Xiao Yao looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he pulled nantianyuan to him and asked in a low voice, "where are you and Suna?"


    Nantianyuan is not a casual child again. How can he not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words? He is still very embarrassed and blushes: "that''s it!"


    "Don''t you live together?" Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    "One room for one person!" Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao would like to kick out nantianyuan.


    "What a good chance. Are you still jumping? Do you like people or not? " Xiao Yao hated the iron and said, "how old are you? I don''t know how active I am. I still regard you as an ignorant teenager?"


    Nan Tianyuan rubbed his nose and said nothing.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a bad smile: "this time is an opportunity for you! When it comes to giving gifts, a little bit of romance may come naturally. "


    Nan Tianyuan


    In fact, he didn''t think about this problem before. He just felt that it wasn''t long since he took Suna back to China. It seems that it''s not appropriate for him to do something inferior to animals now. However, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he began to activate his mind


    "Ah, I envy you. I can get a half breed out in the future." Xiao Yao laughs.


    South sky far happy way: "Xiao elder brother, you also can."


    "Get out of the way. When did I have a foreign girl?"


    "There will be one in the future." The South sky is far away.


    Xiao Yao thought that Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing would not be in front of him, otherwise they would think that there was something wrong with them.


    After Qu Yang''s training, Xiao Yao also handed him a piece of purple eyes.


    In fact, before, Xiao Yao intended to give it to Xiao Xiaoyan directly. If you think about it, you can forget it. If you give it to Qu Yang, then Qu Yang will give it to Xiao Xiaoyan. It''s more romantic and meaningful.


    Qu Yang is still a discerner. He can see the value of Xiao Yao''s purple eyes. At first, he didn''t want to die. At last, he was kicked by Xiao Yao before he became honest and began to thank him again and again.


    After that, Xiao Yao found song Yilin and gave him a piece. After he felt that all the people who should be sent had been sent, Xiao Yao was ready to start the matter of rearranging.


    With song Yilin and Fang Hai, Xiao Yao buried a lot of jadeite, including the bright yellow jadeite and three purple eyes.


    These Jadeites are much better than the Jadeites bought by FangHai before. Although there is no advantage in quantity, they are all excellent products. They are not as good as the bright yellow jadeite. The aura they provide is far more than the Jadeites and jades bought by FangHai before.


    Song Yilin originally wanted to use this joke to laugh at Fang Hai, but Fang Hai didn''t like it: "of course, we buried billions today."


    Song Yilin didn''t know the value of these Jadeites at first, but now he''s surprised to hear Fang Hai''s report.


    "Brother Xiao, are we too black sheep?" Song Yilin asked bitterly.


    "In order to gather the spirit array, it''s worth spending some money." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin sighed. It''s not a matter of spending money. It''s tens of billions! Do you have no idea about money or Xiao Yao?


    After all the Jadeites were buried, Fang Hai sighed and said, "brother Xiao, if we leave here in the future, or many years later, whoever comes to Xianren mountain to dig treasure will be lucky."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s impossible. The spirit gathering array can''t exist all the time. For hundreds of years at most, it will all turn into nothingness. The Jadeites buried here have lost their aura and become debris."


    Fang Hai was a little surprised. Xiao Yao didn''t say that before. But when he thought about it, he thought it didn''t matter. Anyway, after hundreds of years, they were no longer in the world


    "The sea, or you will follow us to practice together." Song Yilin blocked Fang Hai''s shoulder and said, "I really don''t want to see you die of old age after decades."


    Fang Hai said: "if you practice, you will be immortal?"


    "It''s going to be hundreds of years." Song Yilin was quite confident and said that he felt that with his current cultivation, he would have no problem if he wanted to live for one or two hundred years. What''s more, he could continue to practice. Maybe he would want to live to five or six hundred years in the future.


    Fang Haile said, "isn''t it the same to die early or late? If I really die in front of you, when you all die, I''ll find that I''m pretty good down there. I''ll cover you then! "


    Song Yilin sighs. He can see that he has no way to persuade Fang Hai.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. Everyone had his own idea. Since Fang Hai didn''t have this idea, they didn''t have to force others.


    Moreover, as long as he is willing and Fang Hai stays with him all the time, even with the help of pills, Fang Hai can live to over 200 years old. Therefore, even if this guy doesn''t practice, he won''t have any trouble.


    "Next, it''s the battle." Xiao Yao leads Fang Hai and song Yilin to the square. He stands in the center of the four pillars.


    Fang Hai and song Yilin both stood far away. At this time, the people from Yunxiao hall, such as Nan Tianyuan and Qin Rou, also came.


    They are all curious about the way Xiao Yao rearranges the spirit gathering array.


    What we are most looking forward to is those who know the value of jadeite. It''s worth tens of billions of dollars. If there is no big change, it''s hard to say. In their opinion, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to do loss making business. Since he has made such an arrangement, he must have his own idea.


    At this time, it is dusk, the sun and moon coexist in the sky. When Xiao Yao closed his eyes and opened them again, there was already a gust of wind¡° Get up Two words in your mouth£¨ Students who are interested in foreign languages can remember to add the official account number: bulvwusheng123 to view historical information, and then release it later.

 Chapter 1022

    With Xiao Yao''s words popping out of his mouth, the surrounding air waves are rolling like waves.


    All the people stood in the distance, looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    They are very curious about what will happen next.


    Xiao Yao stood in the center of the square, his body shining blue.


    People who don''t know have to think that Xiao Yao is going to become an immortal.


    Above Xiao Yao''s head, a cloud of blue light is slowly rising, slowly enough to light up the whole immortal mountain.


    The light above Xiao Yao''s head is still spreading around at this time. With Xiao Yao''s roar, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly soars into the air and soon catches up with the light above his head. His body dissolves in it and floats in the sky. He strives to be immortal mountain and has a panoramic view of all the mountains.


    Then, the whole immortal mountain seems to be lit up by the dark blue light, and everywhere is the dark blue blue light like fireflies. It looks very strange. At this moment, the whole immortal mountain seems to have a thick fog.


    Suddenly, the group of blue light and all the spots in Xianren mountain converged to form four pillars of light, which fell from the sky and fell directly into the four pillars standing on the square like lightning.


    The next scene is enough to overturn everyone''s world outlook.


    Xiao Yao, standing in the air, suddenly opens his eyes and his pupils are blue.


    A powerful voice came from the sky.


    "Xiao Yao, the Chinese cultivator, is here. Invite the four beasts into the battle."


    In all directions, there were bursts of roars of animals and birds.


    In the East, an illusion of a green dragon comes into the sky. A dragon chant tugs at the power of heaven and earth, and there are many auspicious clouds in the rear.


    South, white light condensation, incarnation of white tiger, four corners in the air, mouth issued bursts of roar.


    West, raised a red flame, such as Nirvana rebirth, a rosefinch waving wings, beating the heat wave.


    In the north, every minute a basaltic giant moves, it vibrates around, like a giant of Mount Tai, moving slowly.


    Xiao Yao stands in the middle, his face does not change color.


    The closer the distance, also let Xiao Yao feel a great pressure.


    Li Dan, who was standing below, took a deep breath and his eyes were turbid: "young master, this is still a risk."


    After Li Dan said this, many people focused their eyes on him.


    "What do you mean, Lord? Isn''t it just array? Why is it about adventure? " Feng Ziyan asked confusedly.


    Li Dan''s eyes focused on Xiao Yao and said softly, "if you want to lead the four gods into the battle, you have to defeat the four gods first. Ordinary people may not even be able to keep such a low level of pressure. After all, it''s the power of heaven and earth, the anger of the way of heaven, it''s challenging the four gods, and it''s also challenging the way of heaven. Although it''s just the aura of the four gods, it can''t be underestimated! This is a fight between man and heaven, between man and God! "


    Everyone took a cold breath.


    Before, they just felt that they had seen a big scene which is hard to see once in their life, but they didn''t expect that there were so many of them.


    After listening to Li Dan, they realized that this was not only a big scene, but also a catastrophe for Xiao Yao.


    As Li Dan said, the power of heaven is something that mortals can challenge?


    But now that this is the end of the matter, there is nothing more they want to say. If I had known it would be so dangerous before, maybe Qin Rou, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing would not have let Xiao Yao do something like this.


    In fact, in their hearts, everyone knew that all Xiao Yao did was for them, in order to create better cultivation conditions for them. If not, why did Xiao Yao dig out his mind and go to mianguo to bring jadeite? After all, it is impossible for Xiao Yao to be influenced by the success or failure of the spirit gathering array.


    Anyway, there is no way to meet Xiao Yao''s cultivation conditions on earth. If he wants to make a breakthrough, he may not be able to find the opportunity on earth. It may take many years or a great change. For example, Xiao Yao once had a chance to enter the realm of Linghai, that is, he was attacked by nuclear weapons in the eagle kingdom, I just gave up the chance to make a breakthrough.


    At the peak of Lingjiang realm, Xiao Yao, who was full of accomplishments in his later period, stood between the gods of death, with no fear on his face, but indifference on his face.


    Suddenly, the green dragon has rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward suddenly, and the light ripples at his feet, just like lightening the surface of the lake.


    Immediately, Xiao Yao suddenly clapped a palm, this palm, show some will that green dragon virtual shadow to pat scattered.


    "Master, just give me the green dragon!" A voice suddenly reverberated in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    With his mind moving, Xue Jiao, who was hiding in Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness, had already bumped into the green dragon. The two long beasts were biting together. The roar was not shocking, but it was also soul stirring.


    When Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to it, the white tiger illusion had already come over.


    Before Xiao Yao could make a move, a big beast with white and red hair on the ground rushed up and threw the white tiger illusion to one side.


    "Xiaobai!" Li Xiaoxiao exclaimed.


    Xiao Yao can''t help but be happy when he sees Xiao Bai tearing with the white tiger.


    "Are you an opponent? What''s going on? "


    Xiao Bai ignores Xiao Yao''s words, but his soft hair stands up like a thorn.


    When the rosefinch hit, Xiao Yao also urged the ice and fire in his body.


    White flame, towards rosefinch.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao rushed to Xuanwu, turned into a blue rainbow, flew to Xuanwu''s back and trampled it down.


    "Drop it for me!" Xiao Yao roared in his mouth.


    The huge Xuanwu illusion was really kicked into a four elephant pillar by Xiao Yao.


    Ice fire and red fireball from rosefinch''s mouth smashed together, and they were not even in the game.


    This scene is enough to shock many practitioners.


    You know, even Bai Qimei didn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao. At the end of the day, he chose to stay away. But he didn''t expect that the flame in the mouth of the rosefinch would be able to fight with him without fear.


    "The divine beast is still the divine beast. On the contrary, it''s the Xuanwu with amazing defense ability that is easier to deal with." Xiao Yao sighed in his heart.


    Rosefinch is a god beast. Naturally, the flame from its mouth is not ordinary fire. It''s not worse than ice fire. In fact, it''s normal.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s mind flashed a light, he looked at the rosefinch''s eyes, even a trace of greed.


    "Although the fire of the rosefinch is not a heavenly fire, it can be regarded as a strange fire. If the flame of the rosefinch can be brought into the body, won''t it be a strange fire?" This bold idea, ordinary people really dare not think about, after all, even the practitioners of Linghai realm may not be willing to fight with rosefinch, even if it is just the illusion of vitality.


    After all, the power of the beast can not be underestimated!


    No one can think of rosefinch like Xiao Yao


    The body follows the heart.


    Xiao Yao''s mind after the abacus, hands again cloth on a thin layer of white fire as cicada wings.


    He rushed to the rosefinch, and the rosefinch was smashed by another fire.


    Xiao Yao does not avoid not to let, stretched out a hand directly, hugged that regiment fireball.


    The burning feeling of close distance made him want to give up the previous idea several times.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao reacts quickly, and immediately urges the ice and fire in his body to envelop the red flame.


    In front of Xiao Yao, red and white are intertwined.


    "Melt me!" Xiao Yaomu canthus to crack, the body aura is also surging madly, such as cattle!


    Those standing below can even feel the heat wave rolling.


    Li Dan immediately took a step forward, picked up the aura in his body, and kept the fire waves out.


    Although they are not practitioners, Qin Rou and others are not practitioners after all. There are also soldiers such as Hua Feifan who came from central China military region. Even though they have been trained for several days, the training is effective for them, but it is not enough to make them withstand the heat wave of high temperature.


    Zhuge Tu saw that Li Dan was not easy, and he injected aura into his body in time to form a transparent color barrier.


    Those special forces standing behind Hua Feifan''s South Tianyuan look at Xiao Yao with reverence in their eyes.


    Although they have known a lot about Xiao Yao before, and Xiao Yao''s ability is great, what they hear is not as good as what they see.


    Now seeing this scene with their own eyes is enough to make them remember for a lifetime.


    In their mind, at this moment, Xiao Yao almost exists as a God.


    At this time, the red and white flames finally separated. The red flame poured into Xiao Yao''s right hand, while the white ice fire poured into Xiao Yao''s left hand.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Xiao Yao quickly reaches out his hand and grabs the rosefinch phantom. His body soars up for hundreds of meters, and his arm moves suddenly, turning the rosefinch into a red pillar of light and smashing it into a pillar of four elephants.


    At this time, the four pillars of the four elephants are already in place. Zhuque and Xuanwu are in place. Qinglong is shaking with Xuejiao, while Baihu is dragged by Xiaobai.


    Xiao Yao didn''t join in the battle, just because there was a special battle in his body.


    One side is white ice fire, the other is red rosefinch fire.


    Ice fire and rosefinch fire have already regarded Xiao Yao''s body as a battlefield.


    If you can see him from a distance, you will find that Xiao Yao''s face is half white and half red, emitting a weak light.


    At this moment, Yuandan in the body is also running crazily. Yuandan exudes a pure breath. It contains the ice fire and rosefinch fire that are still rolling in the sea of Xiaoyao''s Qi, and makes them converge, disperse, condense, and then disperse. At the same time, the translucent Yuandan seems to be changing little by little, not so mellow, As if a breath of life.


    In the west, above the mountains.


    The young man in white suddenly stood up and looked into the distance.


    This time, there was no old man Bai Qimei around him, only himself.


    "Huaxia East, want to come out of Xianshan? It''s really interesting... It seems that the world is not as simple as I imagined! " Feeling the breeze blowing on his face, feeling the air flowing towards the East, he didn''t move his hand, just watched quietly. Looking at it, I fell asleep. There is an old man in the dream, a red skirt woman, and a red bean. (what is involved in the last sentence is the Zhang Fan''s official account. The students can add WeChat public address: bulvwusheng123 has been published in the book before, and I don''t know why some channels can''t see it, only in this way...)

 Chapter 1023

    There are many geomantic masters gathering in Xiangjiang, one by one on the Dragon watching platform, looking at Huaxia.


    The so-called dragon watching platform was built 30 years ago. Naturally, the Dragon watching platform is Huaxia.


    Many Fengshui masters here lived here in the early years for some special reasons. Although geomantic omen Kanyu is regarded as superstition in mainland China, in Xiangjiang, a master of geomantic omen with ability can be respected by many people. For example, Li Jinpan, the master of geomantic omen in Xiangjiang, is good friends with many rich businessmen in Xiangjiang.


    Even those rich businessmen sharpened their heads one by one to flatter people like him.


    This year, Li Jinpan is 70 years old. He wears a plain coat and plays with a palm sized Golden Compass in his hand all the time, which is his name.


    Li Jinpan stood in the front, behind him, with a little apprentice.


    This is Li Jinpan''s close disciple. He is very gifted. When he was young, he reached the point of looking out for Qi metaphysics.


    Seeing the little apprentice frowning, Li Jinpan suddenly opened his voice and asked, "what do you notice?"


    The little apprentice sighed and said in a low voice, "someone is leading the Qi of the earth. It''s in China."


    "Ha ha, do you really see that? Good, good. " Li Jinpan is very happy.


    "Master, don''t we do anything?" The little apprentice seemed to be a little worried, "it involves the luck of the whole world! Do you really want to be led by all the experts in the mainland? "


    "So what if it''s gone?" Li Jinpan asked.


    The little apprentice took a deep breath and did not speak.


    "Xiangjiang is also Huaxia, Huaxia Xing is also Xiangjiang Xing." Li Jinpan said with a smile, "what''s more, even if we want to fight, what do you think we can do? Reverse the Qi of the earth? Can you do it or can I? Since that master can mobilize the spirit of the world and gather together in China, it''s like a magic stroke. Of course, we need to stop. "


    The little apprentice nodded.


    Although he was still a little depressed, the meaning of Li Jinpan''s words also made him understand. Even if someone didn''t want to, what could he do? Who can stop Huaxia, the master of array?


    No one can match!


    "I''m afraid we can''t touch the height of that expert all our lives." Said the little apprentice, shrugging his shoulders.


    Li Jinpan laughed: "don''t say it''s you, even I can''t do it. No, to be exact, all the geomantic omens on the Dragon watching platform together, I''m afraid they can''t beat the master with a finger."


    That sounds awkward, but that''s what it is.


    "Well, what about master Xu 50 years ago?" Asked the little apprentice.


    The little apprentice''s words can also be regarded as asking the doubts of all geomantic omens on the Dragon watching platform.


    What is master Xu? Fifty years ago, with the arrival of Xiangjiang, master Xu was forced to come forward and lead a dragon from a small country into Xiangjiang. After that, Xiangjiang flourished again, but the small country was in chaos all the year round.


    Such a large-scale work has never been done before.


    After master Xu emerged, Xiangjiang never came up with a figure comparable to master Xu.


    "It''s not easy to compare." Li Jinpan shook his head, "if you talk about geomancy, it must be master Xu."


    "What if it''s a fight?" The little apprentice asked closely.


    "..." Li Jinpan looked at his little apprentice deeply, and his tone was melancholy. "I''m afraid ten masters Xu are not as good as the one in Huaxia..."


    These geomantic omens were unbelievable at first, and then they were deeply shocked.


    Master Xu has reached the point where he can use the Qi of the earth, but he is still inferior to Hua Xia?


    Is that really immortal?


    They suddenly remembered the news from the eagle kingdom. A Chinese man resisted a lesson of nuclear weapons and destroyed a military region of the eagle kingdom. Even the eagle kingdom could only choose to give way in front of such a strong man. It was a disgrace. Although the eagle Kingdom tried to hide the ugly and lock up the news afterwards, everyone who should know already knew it.


    Does it have anything to do with the surging of Qi at that time?


    If it is that person, it seems that everything is easy to understand


    "By the way, I heard that Zhou Qiang of the Zhou family will come to you again during this period of time?" Li Jinpan suddenly asked.


    The little apprentice nodded.


    "Cheng Wei, Zhou Qiang is not a good guy. Don''t get too close. If he has something to entrust to you, think twice." Li Jinpan said softly.


    Bai Chengwei was stunned and asked carefully, "master, do you see something?"


    "During this time, your house of life and death has a little bit of bad luck." Li Jinpan said.


    The little apprentice Bai Chengwei showed deep fear in his eyes.


    As long as you are a Feng Shui physiologist, you can understand what Li Jinpan said.


    The official of life and death has a bit of bad luck, which means that Bai Chengwei has more signs of death, which is not a good thing. If such words come out of other people''s mouths, Bai Chengwei doesn''t want to believe anything he says. But if his master says it, he won''t have any doubt. If you think about it carefully, Zhou Qiang was originally a troublemaker. He wanted to ask him to deal with a Chinese.


    Originally, he hesitated because Zhou Qiang offered him a good price.


    Now, at last, he made up his mind.


    "Master, I understand. When I go back, I will return the deposit to him." Bai Chengwei said seriously.


    "Well, the bad luck is gone." Li Jinpan laughed again.


    Bai Chengwei was a little surprised.


    Just because I have made up my mind, the bad luck in the life and death officials is gone?


    It seems that it''s really because of Zhou Qiang.


    To understand this, Bai Chengwei simply wants to rub Zhou Qiang on the ground. Fortunately, he has an enigmatic master. Otherwise, his life may really be involved in Zhou Qiang''s bullshit


    Huaxia, on Xianren mountain.


    Xuejiao smashes the green dragon''s illusion into the four image pillar. Xiaobai has an advantage. Although the speed is slow and the fighting time is long, he still forces the white tiger into the four image pillar.


    Xiao Yao''s body slowly descended to the square.


    Four pillars of four images, shining with four chains of blue light, soon disappeared.


    Everything is still.


    Xiao Yao slowly lay on the ground.


    "Xiao Yao!" Xia Yixing and others rushed to him.


    "Let me see." Li Dan first pushed Xia Yixing away, felt the Qi in Xiao Yao''s body for a while, and then breathed, "it''s OK to be a little master. It''s just that the lack of aura is excessive. After a period of rest, it''s OK."


    With Li Dan''s words, everyone is relieved.


    Li Yaowen walks up to Xiao Yao and carries him back to his room.


    Finally, it was calm, and the aura of the spirit gathering array also rose to a new height.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s mind, he would not have fainted.


    After that, Li Dan and others stood on the square, all sighing.


    "I''m afraid the aura here is several grades higher than Tianxing palace, isn''t it?"


    "The real paradise Zhuge Tu sighed and said, "gather the aura of the world to form a spirit cave, and then use the four elephant pillars to suppress it. If you had told me before, I would not believe it. Even if there is such an array, I''m afraid I can''t find a person who can lay such a big array. But I didn''t expect that the little Lord did it."


    Mentioning these, Li Dan''s face was full of pride and self-confidence: "that''s natural. I don''t want to see whose son the young master is."


    "Ha ha!" Zhuge Tu laughed, "it''s not your son."


    Li Dan was not angry either. On weekdays, he would have thought Zhuge TU was too presumptuous. But today, he was in a good mood and naturally didn''t care.


    "It''s a pity that the little master didn''t make a breakthrough. Otherwise, when he entered the realm of Linghai, he was afraid that he would be able to fight with Bai Qimei." Li Dan said softly.


    Zhuge Tu said curiously: "last time, didn''t Bai Qimei be forced back by the little master? It''s not enough to be afraid to make a decision. "


    Li Dan glanced at Zhuge Tu deeply and asked, "do you really think Bai Qimei is not the opponent of Shao Zhu?"


    Zhuge TU was a little confused. He asked subconsciously, "Lord, do you mean that if Bai Qimei goes all out, even the little Lord is not his opponent?"


    "I don''t know yet. I''m curious. If Bai Qimei could really defeat Shaozhu, why did he choose to give up at the beginning?" Finally, he could only sigh, "just, don''t think about these, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land, Bai Qimei is an ambitious man, will not give up."


    Zhuge nodded heavily.


    Like Li Dan, he had a lot to do with the old fox Bai Qimei. They all knew exactly what kind of person Bai Qimei was.


    "What do we need to do in Yunxiao hall?" Zhuge Tu asked.


    "All we need to do is get ready for battle." Li Dan said with a smile, "what the young master needs to deal with is Bai Qimei, and there are many people we need to deal with. In today''s secluded world, even if the young master doesn''t mean to be an enemy to them, Hong Jianzong and zijinmen are bloody examples. People with a heart will naturally make rumors and make trouble. They are afraid of being trampled by the young master, so they can only choose to rely on tianxinggong, To deal with Tianxing palace is also to deal with the whole hidden world... "


    After listening to Li Dan''s words, Zhuge Tu fell into meditation.


    They can feel the pressure, can''t Xiao Yao feel it? In fact, Xiao Yao is the most clear. That''s why he has never thought of dealing with Bai Qimei. On the one hand, there is no conflict. On the other hand, he doesn''t want Yunxiao hall to take risks with him.


    Xiao Yao knows in his heart, and they should know in their heart that they can do nothing at present, but they can''t be prepared to do nothing. It''s hard to listen, and the truth is the same.

 Chapter 1024

    Xiao Yao slept all day and all night, and no one bothered him. When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, he took a deep breath in bed and showed a smile on his face.


    "Aura is more than ten times stronger than before, but it''s difficult for the world to come up with practitioners in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    This time, the spirit gathering array was upgraded, which attracted the four spirits scattered on the earth. Naturally, the earth''s spirit will be scarce. Xianren mountain has become a real paradise. I''m afraid that even an ordinary person who never practices can live to be one or two hundred years old here. Some people who are sick will live in Xianren mountain for some time, no matter when they are sick, But after a long time, you can always survive. If you live here all year round, cancer will not be a problem.


    What is a miracle doctor?


    This is the real miracle doctor!


    Look at the earth, who else can have such ability, can have such a big hand?


    Xiao Yao, who has always been reluctant to take himself seriously, can''t help but be complacent at this time.


    Before, he didn''t expect that he could go so smoothly and fill up the four elephant pillars. Originally, he thought that with his own strength, he would be able to leave any one of the four gods. However, he didn''t expect that Xiaobai and Xuejiao were very helpful and solved the problems of Baihu and Xuejiao. This was unexpected and a surprise.


    "I didn''t hurt you in vain before!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    The voice of Xuejiao rings in my mind.


    "Master, when did you hurt me?"


    Xiao Yao


    "Master, I have solved the illusion of green dragon this time, and my strength has improved a little. Later, maybe I can reach the peak of Lingjiang realm." Xuejiao continued.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "you''ve really made great progress."


    Xuejiao said with a smile, "I can''t say that I''m advancing by leaps and bounds. It''s already a shackle. In addition, it''s a good place. If I could stay here before, I''m afraid I could enter the Dragon Kingdom ahead of time."


    Xiao Yaole said, "but you met me! That''s your misfortune. "


    Xuejiao didn''t agree with Xiao Yao''s words and said, "I can''t say that either. Without you, Xianren mountain would not be a real paradise."


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks it''s Xue Jiao''s theory.


    "Master, I''m going to shut up again." Xuejiao said, "if there is any danger, I can''t help."


    Xiao Yao said: "let''s go. What kind of crow''s beak and feelings can I encounter danger all day long?"


    Get out of bed, it''s dark.


    Xiao Yao tossed and turned, also can''t sleep, simply from a bad idea, directly knocked on Li Xiaoxiao''s door.


    "Are you awake?" See Xiao Yao, Li Xiaoxiao is also a surprise, directly to stand on tiptoe to hold his neck, "nothing serious?"


    Although Li Dan has said before that Xiao Yao''s aura is exhausted, it doesn''t matter, but Li Xiaoxiao is always worried.


    Xiao Yao picked up Li Xiaoxiao, entered the room and kicked the door with his feet.


    "Do you think I have something to do?" Xiao Yao squinted and looked down.


    Li Xiaoxiao has finished taking a bath and is ready to go to bed. She is only wearing a low cut, ink colored nightgown. She is condescending and happens to see a touch of moving scenery.


    Xiao Yao stares at Li Xiaoxiao. You don''t have to think about what this guy is thinking.


    "My eyes are falling off." Li Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao''s face with a bad smile: "so good-looking, can you not show it to people?"


    Li Xiaoxiao punched Xiao Yao in the chest.


    With a smile, Xiao Yao throws Li Xiaoxiao on the wide mattress and takes off his long sleeve shirt from bottom to top.


    "You just woke up, aren''t you hungry?"


    "Hungry." Xiao Yao''s bed is supported by two hands, and under him is a pretty girl.


    "Go and have something to eat first!" Li Xiaoxiao''s face was red and angry.


    "It''s not hunger, it''s another kind of hunger." Xiao Yao finished, directly on the hand, stretch into Li Xiaoxiao''s Nightgown skirt, soft and tender skin feel excellent.


    With heavy breathing, the temperature in the room seems to have risen a lot.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s arms were tightly around Xiao Yao''s neck, trying to suppress the shy voice. When she got to the emotional place, it was hard to suppress.


    As the body poured out, Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    After the wind and rain, Li Xiaoxiao is like a soft snake, tightly wrapped around Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Two and a half hours - are you still human?" Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are like silk, staring at the man in front of him, "I really should call Yi Xing in."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "this is an activity for two people. What can I ask her to do?"


    Maybe it''s because after a baptism, Li Xiaoxiao even talked a lot recklessly. He drew a circle on Xiao Yao''s chest with one hand and said, "you can play a dragon and two phoenixes! Think about it, isn''t it exciting? "


    With this saying, Xiao Yao already has a sense of picture in his mind, and something on his body seems to be out of control again.


    At this time, Li Xiaoxiao pressed on Xiao Yao. When there was something on his abdomen, he suddenly showed fear and some of his breathing channels: "you are really a hooligan! That''s what I said, and you''ve already started to think? Good idea! I will not give you such an opportunity. Besides, even if I am willing, Xia Yixing will not be willing. You should die of this heart


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pulled Li Xiaoxiao down again.


    He half narrowed his eyes, looked at the beauty under him, and said: "since it is so, you have to fight alone!"


    Li Xiaoxiao pushed Xiao Yao with both hands: "don''t, you''d better go to Xia Yixing. I can''t do it. I''ll die if you come again..."


    Xiao Yao knows that Li Xiaoxiao is telling the truth even though he is burning in his heart.


    He lay down again, closed his eyes, began to work his aura, and forced the fire down.


    In fact, he really wants to knock on Xia Yixing''s door now, but he thinks it''s not appropriate. What should Li Xiaoxiao think when he leaves like this?


    "Xiao Yao, we still need to take some insurance measures in the future." Li Xiaoxiao whispered.


    Xiao Yao is not a child again. How can he not know what Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Mention these, his in the mind also unavoidably some curiosity.


    "It''s not the first time we''ve been like this. Why aren''t we pregnant?" Xiao Yao asked seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao gave him a white look: "do you ask me?"


    Xiao Yao grabs his head, and he thinks it''s not Tian''s problem.


    That''s the problem of cattle. Is it because I''m a practitioner that I can''t bear children?


    Or, as the pink butterfly said a long time ago, he died?


    He himself was startled by the idea.


    Although now he will Gebu Gebu cry and Xiaoyue three children, but he also want to have a child! It''s a great pity for Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao that they can''t have children all their lives. They are ordinary girls, and naturally have the dream of motherhood. It''s not hard to see from their love for gebing and other children.


    First of all, if you are really infertile, where is the dignity of a man!


    The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. He got up and dressed and said, "I''ll go to find my grandfather!"


    "Ah? Why are you looking for the old man so late? " Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao went to the door, opened the door and said seriously, "I''m going to have a physical examination!"


    Finish saying, hurried out of the room.


    The villa where they live is just behind Xiao Yao''s villa, which is also a duplex villa.


    As Xiao Yao expected, his grandfather has not yet had a rest.


    "Stinky boy, why are you running to me so late?" Gao Feng asked as he looked at an ancient book.


    "Hey, Grandpa, I suddenly realized a very serious problem." Xiao Yao said, sitting in front of the peak.


    Gao Feng looked up at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You check it for me!" Xiao Yao handed his wrist directly.


    Gao Feng held Xiao Yao''s wrist, made a simple judgment, and said, "it''s no problem. It''s like a calf."


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, as if he didn''t believe it.


    Gao Feng was so angry that he scolded: "I''ve taught you medical skills for so many years, haven''t I? Although it''s said that it''s hard for a doctor to cure himself, you don''t even know your own health, do you? "


    Xiao Yao sighed and looked embarrassed. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "What''s the matter with you? You mean to tease me, don''t you? If you don''t have anything to do, just go away. I''m very busy. " Gao Feng said impatiently.


    Xiao Yao sighed and held it for a long time before he said, "since I''m healthy, why can''t I have children all the time?"


    "Well?" When Gao Feng heard Xiao Yao''s words, he became serious. "Are you kidding me?"


    "Swear to God, no kidding!" Xiao Yao cried, "can''t I have children all my life?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. Everything is normal in your body. There''s no problem with men. It''s no problem from childhood to Dushi." Gao Feng shook his head hard, but he was not at ease. He simply said, "well, you can ask them later."


    "Ask them what they''re doing?" Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    "You are all practitioners of aura realm. Since there is no problem with your body, that is the aspect of aura." Gao Feng said, "I can''t answer that."


    Xiao Yao thinks about it. He just plans to leave, and then he comes back.


    The expression on his face is more bitter.


    "Grandpa, are you kidding me? Does Li Dan have any children? "


    "..." Gao Feng patted his head and laughed awkwardly, "that''s what he said!" However, Xiao Yao still turned around and left. He couldn''t get the answer in Gaofeng, so he had to talk to them.

 Chapter 1025

    When they got to Lidan villa, these people still got together and chatted.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, everyone stood up.


    "Young master, are you ok?"


    "Young master, you are so powerful. Now the immortal mountain is really where the immortals live. Ha ha!"


    "Yes, young Lord, you are my idol!"


    Xiao Yao glanced at them and asked, "can you die without flattery?"


    The people were all quiet with laughter.


    Li Dan sat beside Xiao Yao, poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao and asked, "young master, do you have anything important to discuss when you run to us in the evening?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and felt that it was not a trivial matter. He immediately nodded.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s solemn expression, everyone in Yunxiao hall became serious.


    "Young master, are you going to fight against the world directly?"


    "No, no, no, I think we should clean up the werewolves who enter China first. Damn, do they think we are good bullies in China?"


    "That is, if you want to deal with Tianxing palace, you have to clear up the obstacles in front of you first and annoy them!"


    Looking at the people''s angry face, listening to these words, Xiao Yao''s face is muddled.


    To be honest, he''s afraid to go on now.


    I always feel that it will destroy the atmosphere at this time.


    "Young master, what is it?" Xiao Yao didn''t speak for a long time, and his face was very strange. Yunxiao hall and others were more worried, and even the air was about to solidify.


    Each one is dignified.


    Even Xiao Yao didn''t figure out how to say it. Can it be a small thing? That''s what people think.


    Xiao Yao coughed to cover up his embarrassment. He thought it was not good enough, so he quickly took a drink from the water cup in front of him.


    After wiping the water stains on the corners of his mouth, he said slowly, "I''m just curious why I can''t have children."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole living room fell into a dead silence.


    Dead silence!


    Xiao Yao is so angry that he is about to jump.


    "Isn''t that a big deal? Isn''t that serious? Isn''t that serious enough? " Xiao Yao felt that his heart was going to suffer.


    He didn''t say anything before, OK?


    Just now, all those words were said by themselves. Did they make up for them?


    Now everyone looks at themselves with this kind of eyes. What do you mean?


    He feels aggrieved.


    "Cough, young master, I didn''t hear that clearly just now, or would you say it again?" Li Dan was depressed for a while, and even doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    Xiao Yao


    I don''t know why. He doesn''t know what to say.


    It''s good to draw fan ears and help Xiao Yao say, "he''s curious why he can''t have children."


    Then there was a big laugh.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "what are you laughing at? Is there anything to laugh at? I''m very serious, OK? "


    "Keke, young master, we all know that you are very serious, but you don''t know something. In fact, it''s very easy to have a baby. For example, your father was a strong man in the aura realm at the beginning, didn''t he also have you?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and thought that it was this truth. Before, he was still worried because there were so many people in the Yunxiao hall, it seemed that no one had children. Wang Tianye and his wife had been married for so long, and they didn''t see half a child.


    "Well, what''s the reason?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Or because of the aura in the body." Li Dan said.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what do you mean?"


    Li Dan wants to have a drink. Xiao Yao grabs the water cup in his hand.


    "Master, can you stop playing tricks? Shall we say what we know? " Xiao Yao is so anxious.


    Li Dan saw that Xiao Yao was really anxious, and he was too embarrassed to continue to play tricks. He had to nod his head and said, "it''s actually quite simple. Just control the internal aura to reverse the counter current."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it!" Li Dan said.


    "..." Xiao Yao scratched his head, "why didn''t anyone tell me before?"


    Li Dan and others are all speechless.


    One by one, they all looked at Xiao Yao with a very strange look.


    Finally, Ge Yi couldn''t help saying, "young master, aren''t you kidding? How can we talk about these topics? Moreover, even if I really want to mention it to you, it''s time for you to get married! "


    Xiao Yao laughs awkwardly. If you think about it carefully, even if it''s man to man, it''s also an embarrassing problem. In addition, he doesn''t have long contact with the people in Yunxiao hall. It''s really weird for them to discuss this with themselves directly


    Xiao Yao was relieved when he found out the real situation. However, he admired the first person who discovered this rule. This is also a personal talent!


    "Well, in that case, I won''t delay you to rest. Go to bed early one by one." Xiao Yao stands up and leaves.


    "Young master, wait!" Li Dan quickly stops Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stopped, turned to look at Li Dan and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Li Shan sighed and asked, "young master, when shall we start?"


    "Set out?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, go to the world of seclusion and look for the remaining two jade pendants." Li Shan said.


    After learning that Xiao Longxiang is in danger, Li Shan really can''t sleep well. He wants to collect four jade pendants now.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "it won''t be long, but at least I''ll solve everything in my hand."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Dan asked.


    "Naturally, it''s the problem of the young lady and the old lady''s cultivation." The picture fan said softly.


    Li Shan nodded.


    Although he was worried, he could understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    If you really get four jade pendants, you don''t know what they are waiting for. I''ve heard Xiao Yao talk about the situation of Lingwu world before. I think it''s extremely dangerous. If something really goes wrong and they can''t come back, what can they do? Xiao Longxiang is important, but these people are equally important to Xiao Yao.


    "That''s right." Now that Li Dan has mentioned these things on his own initiative, Xiao Yao also thinks of the more important things and asks, "didn''t Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen go to the world of seclusion? No news coming back? "


    "No Li Dan is very worried.


    Xiao Yao mentioned these problems, which Li Dan is worried about recently.


    Chen Xueen and Peng Yiming have been gone for several days, but they haven''t brought back any news. It can''t be said that there is no communication signal in the seclusion world, can it? It''s not that I don''t know the phone number of Xianren mountain. It''s OK to call back at a chance!


    Xiao Yao listened to Li Dan''s words, also subconsciously frowned.


    "No news yet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Shan nodded.


    Although Xiao Yao was worried, he still had to comfort Li Dan and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a few days. Maybe they just entered the seclusion world and didn''t find any valuable clues."


    "I hope so!" After all, Li Dan has lived an age. How can he not understand the identity of comfort in Xiao Yao''s words? Since Xiao Yao wants to comfort him, he can''t say it directly.


    "Rest early." Xiao Yao then turned and left.


    Back in the room, Xiao Yao is not in a good mood.


    Chen Xueen is not familiar with him, but Peng Yiming is familiar with him.


    If these two people really have any problems in the world of seclusion, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Although Peng Yiming is now a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, if they meet Bai Qimei in Tianxing palace, they will still die.


    Before he and Bai Qimei also played, the strength of the other side really can not be underestimated, even if he is not too sure. His intuition tells him that the old man Bai Qimei is definitely not the one he looks at on the surface. God knows what kind of strength he has hidden. It''s just this problem. It''s not easy to find out for a while. I''d better wait for more contact with Bai Qimei.


    As for why Bai Qimei left last time, he couldn''t think of an answer.


    Even if Bai Qimei''s strength is just what he shows, it is not easy for Xiao Yao to deal with it.


    The other side is definitely not afraid of themselves!


    The more you think about it, the more confused you are.


    After that, he didn''t want to think about it any more, so he just searched for a mental method suitable for several girls.


    For Xiao Yao, this is also a bold attempt.


    It''s not difficult for him to cultivate. He is already a cultivator in the later stage of Lingjiang realm.


    However, it is much more difficult for those girls and their mothers to become practitioners. Although the principle is not difficult, if they really want to practice, they don''t know what kind of trouble they will encounter. They can only hope that everything will be as they think. Even if something really goes wrong, they have to be within the controllable range. Xiao Yao doesn''t care about other people''s words, but these are his relatives and lovers, friend.


    Absolutely no mistakes are allowed!


    The next day, in the morning, the jade from Zhu''s family arrived. Xiao Yao arranged for Fang Hai and others to meet him.


    But unexpectedly, this time it was Zhu Qiao and Zhu Zhen who brought the original jadeite stone in person.


    Originally, they planned to leave when they sent feicui, but they were left by Fang Hai. Although Xiao Yao didn''t give orders, this is Xiao Yao''s way of hospitality.


    With two people into the immortal mountain, two faces immediately showed a look of surprise.


    Naturally, they can''t feel the aura here, but as soon as they enter Xianren mountain, they will realize that the air here is much more sober than they don''t know outside, and their bodies are a little lighter. When they arrived at Xianren mountain, they were tired.


    This is definitely a good place! At first, Zhu Zhen and Zhu Qiao were a little surprised, but when they think of Xiao Yao''s ability to exaggerate, their previous curiosity and doubts are swept away. Even if it''s impossible, it can be said as long as it''s on Xiao Yao. When they got to Xiao Yao, they were full of vigor and vitality¡° Hello, Mr. Xiao They both spoke at the same time, with smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 1026

    Seeing so many people around Xiao Yao, Zhu Zhen and Zhu Qiao are still a little stiff.


    Xiao Yao also saw their maladjustment and said with a smile, "this is all my territory. When I was in mianguo, I used to pull the banner of your Zhu family to fake tiger power. Now I don''t want to seize the opportunity to have a good time?"


    The expressions on Zhu Qiao''s and Zhu Zhen''s faces are somewhat unnatural.


    Maybe Zhu Zhen and Zhu Qiao can be calm if they say that from others, but Xiao Yao''s words will make them very uncomfortable. Although Xiao Yao did arrive in mianguo and live in Zhu''s family before, when did he rely on Zhu''s family? It''s always the Zhu family that relies on Xiao Yao, OK? If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, whether the Zhu family could resist the oppression of general Jin would be two questions.


    Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao and others are very easy to get along with. At the beginning, Zhu Zhen and Zhu Qiao felt a little restrained. However, with a simple understanding, they realized that in fact, the people on Xianren mountain are very talkative and not difficult to contact.


    Zhu Qiao, in particular, is a little younger than Li Xiaoxiao. She is treated like a little sister. Several girls took her for a walk, which is a visit to Xianren mountain.


    As for Zhu Zhen, he stayed with Xiao Yao.


    "After I left, no one in mianguo asked for trouble with your Zhu family, right?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Zhu Zhen smile, said: "no, they are very honest, or thank Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not necessary. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. What''s the matter with Zhu Tao?"


    "Has been abandoned, now can only lie in bed, although not a vegetable, but in fact, and a vegetable is almost the same." Zhu Zhen rubbed his nose and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "what about you?"


    Zhu Zhen is not a fool. He knows what Xiao Yao wants to ask and what he wants to say. Facing Xiao Yao, he feels that he has nothing to hide. First of all, Xiao Yao is not optimistic about Zhu Tao, and he is more optimistic about him. Moreover, Xiao Yao is not a member of the Zhu family.


    He simply said, "it''s not bad. Now Zhu Tao has fallen down, and my uncle has asked me to intervene in family affairs."


    "That''s a good thing." Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    Zhu''s family still has a certain degree of influence in mianguo, and there are many people in the family. Zhu Zhen''s original position in Zhu''s family is not too low, but Zhu Tao has always been under pressure. Now that Zhu Tao has fallen, it is a natural opportunity for Zhu Zhen to rise. Needless to say, Xiao Yao doesn''t think there is anyone else in Zhu''s family who can threaten Zhu Zhen, Even if Zhu Tao did not fall, perhaps, many years later, Zhu Zhen will still be the leader of the Zhu family.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about Zhu Zhen, he finds that Zhu Zhen is a very calm and experienced person, and his mentality is totally different from his age. This is a good thing, but it''s not a good thing.


    "Don''t complicate some simple things." Xiao Yao gave Zhu Zhenyao a piece of advice.


    Zhu zhen1:30 will not be able to understand Xiao Yao''s words, but he is not worried, waiting for a long time, probably can slowly epiphany.


    Zhu Zhen and Zhu Qiao stayed in Xianren mountain for a day, and then they went back the next day. Xiao Yao took them away from Xianren mountain, but they didn''t come back. Instead, they went directly to the airport and took the flight to Xiangjiang.


    It''s been a few days since he came back. Xiangjiang Zhou''s family didn''t plan to get in touch with him, which made him a little unhappy.


    What can Xiao Yao do if they don''t give the money?


    I have to collect the debt myself.


    After arriving at Xiangjiang, Xiao Yao also saw Zhan Hongtu.


    This is also what they agreed. After all, the future affairs of Xiangjiang should be handed over to Zhan Hongtu, the Minister of territorial development. This is a pioneer official. Since this time, Xiao Yao wants to come to Xiangjiang to test the water, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate to take Zhan Hongtu with him.


    "Brother Xiao, your speed is really slow enough!" Zhan Hongtu went to Xiao Yao, rubbed his nose and said, "I''ve been waiting for you at the airport for three hours."


    "The plane is late." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "Is it?" Zhan Hongtu is full of disbelief.


    Xiao Yao is also very helpless, can''t tell each other directly, he just overslept, right?


    "Cough, brother Xiao, where are we going now?" Xiao Yao was a little depressed, and Zhan Hongtu didn''t continue to ask.


    Xiao Yao looked at the front with solemn expression and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Zhan Hongtu stood quietly and didn''t dare to speak for fear of disturbing Xiao Yao''s deep thinking.


    After waiting for almost a few minutes, Xiao Yao spoke.


    "I don''t know."


    "..." Zhan Hongtu said, "you brought me to Xiangjiang, but you still don''t know where we should go now?"


    Xiao Yao showed up, but also very helpless: "I really don''t know. After all, this is my first time to Xiangjiang. I didn''t know much about the Ma family or the Zhou family before."


    Zhan Hongtu sighed and said, "well, brother Xiao, you wait for a while. I''ll try to get in touch with the mainland and find out how they want to contact the Zhou family and the Ma family."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "good."


    You see, it''s very useful to have a grand plan?


    When Zhan Hongtu called, Xiao Yao also bought a newspaper from the newspaper outside the airport. The front page content surprised Xiao Yao a little.


    There are still three days left. It turns out that it is the new jewelry exhibition of Zhou family.


    In other words, even if Zhan Hongtu didn''t find the contact information of the Zhou family or the Ma family, Xiao Yao had another way.


    However, he felt that when he came to Xiangjiang this time, he didn''t have to break with the Ma family or the Zhou family. He could make friends with them and have a chat with them!


    The premise is, they have to be smart.


    Xiao Yao has met many people up to now, some of them are knowledgeable and some of them are not. Those who are knowledgeable, such as Zhou Lei and Qu Yang, are all Xiao Yao''s friends now, and they are also prosperous in China. Why did Xiao Yao ever treat them badly?


    But most of those who don''t know what to do are lying in coffins.


    Some people think that Xiao Yao is unreasonable and even cruel, but what about that? When dealing with one''s own enemies, one must step on them to death. They dare not resist.


    Xiao Yao used to be a very kind person. When he faced Mo Chengfei, he was not decisive enough. After that, did Mo Chengfei ever appreciate him?


    On the contrary, it caused him a lot of trouble.


    People have to experience something before they can grow up.


    When I think about this, zhanhongtu has come back.


    "Brother Xiao, we had contact with a collateral of the Zhou family before. He is in charge of jewelry in Jinling. Now he is in Xiangjiang. Otherwise, let''s meet him?" Zhan Hongtu asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded indifferently. Anyway, they have nothing to do now.


    When Zhan Hongtu saw Xiao Yao''s promise, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately dialed Zhou''s side line. Not long after, a Rolls Royce pulled up in front of Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu.


    "That''s a good show!" Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile: "in Jinling, Zhou Zhiguang has been relying on Xiaoyao group. He wants to get on this big boat, but I can''t see them all the time. Now in Xiangjiang, he naturally wants to show his strength and tell us that he can''t be too despised."


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not continue to ask, after all, this time is the main has been out of the car.


    Zhou Zhiguang, the man in Zhan Hongtu''s mouth, is a man in his thirties. He is not very big, but he is not very short. He is about 1.75 meters, but he should be no more than 110 Jin by visual inspection.


    Wearing a suit, because it''s too thin, so the suit can''t hold up, even if it''s hand-made.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhan, welcome to Xiangjiang! Are you here to play? " Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile. He seemed very polite. Just as Zhan Hongtu said, this man originally wanted to take the boat of Xiaoyao group. When he met Zhan Hongtu, he would be more polite.


    Zhan Hongtu nodded at random and said, "when we get to Xiangjiang, those who are not familiar with the place of life can only disturb Mr. Zhou."


    "Ha ha, where it should be." Zhou Zhiguang turned his face again, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "this is..."


    In fact, when he saw Xiao Yao, he felt a little strange, but after thinking about it for a long time, he desperately searched for the memory in his mind, but he didn''t remember who the man standing next to Zhan Hongtu was, or in fact, he had guessed it, but he didn''t dare to be sure.


    "Xiao Yao, the boss of Xiaoyao group." Zhan Hongtu said flatly.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao didn''t say that he had to hide his identity before. Since Xiao Yao didn''t say that, Zhan Hongtu naturally didn''t want to cover it up.


    In fact, the purpose of Xiao Yao''s coming to Xiangjiang this time has been explained briefly to Zhan Hongtu before. It''s like looking for trouble, but if the Zhou family and the Ma family are all obedient, it''s not looking for trouble.


    In fact, Zhan Hongtu thinks what Xiao Yao said is nonsense.


    The Ma family and the Zhou family are both big family members of Xiangjiang. They have an indescribable relationship with the governor of Xiangjiang. How can they be willing to make meat on the chopping board and let Xiao Yao slaughter it at will? Therefore, they are certainly not willing to give up their resistance. In this case, it is inevitable that conflicts will arise. Who knows what will happen then? If we want to talk about a peaceful settlement, it is possible, but it is too low.


    Now that I''m running for trouble, I''d better make a higher profile.


    To show your identity directly is also a move of zhanhongtu.


    "Xiao Yao?" Standing in front of Zhan Hongtu, Zhou Zhiguang was stunned.


    Although he had a simple guess before, he thought it was unrealistic. Who is Xiao Yao and how can he follow Zhan Hongtu to Xiangjiang?


    I''m afraid that even the old man of his own family, when he sees Xiao Yao, will he feel shorter? Zhou''s family is in Xiangjiang. It''s not much worse than Li Superman, the richest man. But it''s worse than Xiaoyao group, which is famous all over the world£¨ Author WeChat official account: bulvwusheng123) half blood girl anchor forgot to turn off camera after live broadcast. Life video exposed!! Please pay attention to WeChat official account online: meinvmei222 (long press three seconds copy)!!

 Chapter 1027

    After learning Xiao Yao''s identity, Zhou Zhiguang was a fool for a moment. He didn''t know what to say or do next.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face was still calm. He said in a soft voice, "Mr. Zhou, I''ve heard a lot about you." Then he stretched out his right hand.


    "Ah! Hello, Hello Zhou Zhiguang grabs Xiao Yao''s hand. His eyes are full of excitement. He looks flattered. It''s not unreasonable. What''s Xiao Yao''s identity? But he is no lower than the old man of his own family. Now he even takes the initiative to meet him. Does he feel that he is a very promising generation of the Zhou family, so he wants to win over?


    With this idea, Zhou Zhiguang was so excited that he almost wanted to cry.


    Although his surname is Zhou, he is also a member of the Zhou family, but his status in the Zhou family is very low. There is no way to compare with Zhou Qiang and Zhou Tian. Even if he is a member of the Zhou family, Zhou Zhiguang is not very outstanding. On the one hand, his ability is limited. On the other hand, although his father is a member of the Zhou family, he is the illegitimate son of the Zhou family.


    Although it''s not strange in the upper class circles like them, it''s not pleasant to talk about it. Mr. Zhou is also a man who pays great attention to the style of the family. He simply drops Zhou Zhiguang to Jinling and lets him take charge of some simple affairs of Jinling. If it''s not for the new products exhibition of the Zhou family in a few days, it''s out of sight and out of mind, It may be well known that light may not be able to return to Xiangjiang.


    At the thought of this, Zhou Zhiguang was so wronged that he almost burst into tears.


    Zhou Zhiguang''s stories are just sad for the listeners and tears for the listeners. No, it should be that men will be silent and women will cry when they listen to them - that''s so tragic!


    On the bus, Zhou Zhiguang carefully asked: "Mr. Xiao, I don''t know what you are going to do when you come to Xiangjiang this time?"


    If Zhan Hongtu was alone, Zhou Zhiguang might think that Zhan Hongtu was just coming to visit.


    But now, Zhan Hongtu comes with Xiao Yao. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as playing.


    For people like Xiao Yao, time should be very precious. How can they waste time traveling to Xiangjiang?


    Xiao Yao will not laugh bitterly if he knows what Zhou Zhiguang thinks. He is a good boss of Xiao Yao group, but he has always been very leisurely. He is the boss of Xiao Yao group. He has never worried about the affairs of Xiao Yao group. In his opinion, money can''t be earned all the time. Instead of wasting his time on making money endlessly, It''s better to do something more meaningful.


    For example, have a lovely child with Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing.


    "When I come to Xiangjiang this time, I really have nothing else to do, that is, someone owes me a sum of money, and I''m here to collect the debt." Xiao Yao said after careful consideration.


    "Ha! There are people who dare to owe Mr. Xiao money. It''s from Xiangjiang, isn''t it? Otherwise, Mr. Xiao, you will leave this matter to me, and I promise you that it will be done properly! " Zhou Zhiguang said busily.


    He still wants to get close to Xiao Yao very much. This is an opportunity. Even Xiao Yao can do it, but if he can do it for himself, are you afraid that he can''t get in touch with Xiao Yao? After waiting for a long time, even if he can''t get a firm foothold in Xiangjiang, at least he can get a firm foothold in China. When the time comes, he will return as a winner. What kind of eyes will the people of the Zhou family look at him with?


    At the thought of this, he was so excited that he almost burst into tears.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know Zhou Zhiguang''s confused thoughts, but calmly said, "the one who owes me money is your Zhou family."


    "Ah?" Zhou Zhiguang''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    After a long silence, he asked cautiously, "well, I don''t know which one of the Zhou family is not open-minded and owes Mr. Xiao money?"


    When asked about this, Zhou Zhiguang was already a little nervous.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Zhou Zhiguang and whispered a person''s name.


    After hearing the name, Zhou Zhiguang fell silent again.


    "How is it possible..." Zhou Zhiguang seemed to be a little incredulous.


    "What''s impossible?" There''s no good way to develop the grand plan.


    He didn''t look up to Zhou Zhiguang. If it wasn''t for the fact that he and Xiao Yao didn''t have any way to go to Xiangjiang this time, he didn''t want to waste his time looking for Zhou Zhiguang.


    Maybe Xiao Yao doesn''t mind having any contact with Zhou Zhiguang, but Zhan Hongtu is different from Xiao Yao. This guy is a complete businessman now, and he is never willing to do meaningless things. In his opinion, it is a very meaningless thing to have an intersection with Zhou Zhiguang, because they can hardly see any return on Zhou Zhiguang, It''s just a waste of time. If there is a second choice, he will not choose Zhou Zhiguang as their guide in Xiangjiang.


    Look, it''s kind of rude, but that''s what it is.


    If you let Zhou Zhiguang know what Zhan Hongtu thinks in his heart, I''m afraid he will shed tears.


    "Mr. Zhan, don''t get me wrong..." looking at the expression on Zhan Hongtu''s face, Zhou Zhiguang was even more worried and quickly explained, "I certainly don''t think Mr. Xiao is cheating me. I just think it''s unbelievable. After all, Zhou Qiang is the eldest grandson of Mr. Zhou, and he is also a young man trained by the Zhou family. He won''t be short of money, Why do you still owe Mr. Xiao money? "


    "In terms of age, you should be Mr. Zhou''s eldest grandson, right?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    As we all know, Xiao Yao is embarrassed. Although what Xiao Yao says is true, what Xiao Yao says is the last thing he wants to face.


    In terms of age, he is indeed older than Zhou Qiang. However, because his status is not honorable, he has not been paid much attention in the Zhou family. Even his collateral families despise him. As long as they catch the opportunity, they will make fun of him. At first, Zhou Zhiguang was not happy, but when he found out that if he really had a dispute with the Zhou family''s collateral, the Zhou family would not fight each other 50 times, but directly determined that it was all Zhou Zhiguang''s fault.


    Even Zhou Zhiguang''s father would not stand up to defend his son.


    One or two times is nothing, but more times, Zhou Zhiguang will realize that in the Zhou family, he is dispensable. It seems that it is not appropriate to say that. To be exact, many people in the Zhou family do not even want a Zhou Zhiguang in the Zhou family.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, how much does Zhou Qiang owe you?" Zhou Zhiguang asked.


    "Two billion Chinese dollars." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Qiang took a cool breath again.


    It''s good for the Zhou family to have money, but two billion is still not a small sum for the Zhou family!


    How dare Zhou Qiang be so brave?


    Although Shou Zhouqiang is arrogant and domineering in his daily life, he is addicted to paper intoxication all day long, but he doesn''t want to borrow two billion yuan from Xiao Yao to commit crimes, does he?


    It''s the height of recklessness!


    "What''s the matter, still don''t believe it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Zhiguang shook his head, took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "as I said before, Zhou Zhiguang would not question Mr. Xiao. He just felt a little surprised. Zhou Qiang''s courage was really too big."


    "In fact, in addition to Zhou Qiang, there is a big fool who owes me money!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Zhiguang asked.


    "You should know Ma Qianli, too?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Zhou Zhiguang kept silent again.


    No matter Ma Qianli of the Ma family or Zhou Qiang of the Zhou family, they are not the people he knows light can contact. They are both the characters cultivated by their respective families as future owners. As a result, they both owe Xiao Yao money? Are you crazy?


    "Well, how much money does Ma Qianli owe to Mr. Xiao?" Zhou Qiang was depressed for a long time before he asked.


    "It''s not right. It''s only five billion." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Zhou Zhiguang was very curious. Why did two billion and five billion come out of Xiao Yao''s mouth like 20 yuan and 50 yuan?


    If it comes out of other people''s mouths, Zhou Zhiguang will surely feel that the other party is just pretending to be crazy. But when he thinks that it comes out of Xiao Yao''s mouth, he is immediately relieved. Who is Xiao Yao? I don''t know how much money there is. For Xiao Yao, tens of billions may really be nothing.


    For the Zhou family, two billion is barely acceptable, but for the Ma family, five billion will hurt their muscles and bones.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m afraid the five billion yuan of the Ma family is not easy to ask for." Zhou Zhiguang said.


    Xiao Yao looked puzzled and asked, "why?"


    "You should know that there are a lot of old people in Xiangjiang to help you?" Zhou Zhiguang asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded. Before, Xiangjiang had made a lot of films about the old fool, which were still popular. Although Xiao Yao was not sad, he should know.


    "Now Xiangjiang''s biggest help is the secret support of the Ma family. Do you think they will take out the five billion yuan?" Zhou Zhiguang sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao understood and couldn''t help laughing.


    The same is true of the grand plan on the side.


    Zhou Zhiguang felt that he was going to be depressed for a long time. Originally, he said those words in order to give some advice. Even if Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao were not afraid, they didn''t have to take it seriously, did they? For a moment, Zhou Zhiguang even felt that what he had just said was not advice, but a joke, which could make the two people laugh so much.


    Zhou Zhiguang is very tangled. He doesn''t know what he should do to have a good conversation with Xiao Yao and others.


    How do you feel that the way we chat is not on the same channel?


    "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Zhou." Xiao Yao put away his smile and said, "I''ll pay attention."


    Zhou Zhiguang sighed in his heart.


    Although Xiao Yao said so, he didn''t find how much he wanted to pay attention to it!


    I''m just killing myself


    After a while, Rolls Royce drove into a five-star hotel in Xiangjiang.


    It is true that Zhou Zhiguang is not popular in the Zhou family, but as a member of the Zhou family, even if he is an illegitimate child, he is not too humble.


    This five-star hotel is also the industry of the Zhou family. Many people think that the Zhou family is just a jeweler, but in fact, the Zhou family has been involved in various industries in recent years. Now in this era, if you want to stand out in the power economy, you have to spread out the stalls.

 Chapter 1028

    After Zhou Zhiguang, they walked into the hotel and sat down to order. After that, they also opened their conversation. However, it was Zhou Zhiguang who basically said that Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu were just listeners.


    Zhou Zhiguang said that he was thirsty and didn''t feel boring. Anyway, as long as he could sit with the two people, even if he was allowed to talk about a stand up cross talk, he said it didn''t matter.


    But the door of the box was knocked open before the food was served.


    Four or five people came in together and pulled back their chairs and sat down.


    "Waiter, order!" One of the young men said directly in his throat.


    Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu frowned.


    These people seem to regard them as air.


    Look at Zhou Zhiguang again, the expression on his face is hard to see.


    "Zhou Li, I came first." Zhou Zhiguang said, biting his teeth.


    The young man who looked at the menu glanced at him and said, "Oh, isn''t this Zhou Zhiguang


    This remark is full of sarcasm against Zhou Zhiguang. As long as you are not a fool, you can hear it.


    Zhou Zhiguang clenched his fists and his forehead leaped.


    If it is in the past, even if he gives way, can''t we avoid it? Anyway, the Zhou family never took him seriously, and he didn''t bother to argue with these people, because in the end, it must be his own misfortune.


    But today, in front of Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu, Zhou Zhiguang knows that he can''t retreat.


    In addition, now that Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu have not spoken to each other, he knows that he can only stand up by himself.


    "Zhou Li, I repeat, I came here first. If you want to eat, you can go to another box." Light bite teeth, a word a word said.


    The expression on Zhou Li''s face became a little strange.


    Those who accompanied him were all looking at Zhou Zhiguang with a kind of joking eyes.


    As for Zhou Zhiguang, they all met him. Although he was a member of the Zhou family, he had no position in the Zhou family and was deeply excluded. Don''t be influenced by the Zhou family. Even some members of Xiangjiang''s small family don''t take zhouzhiguang seriously.


    Who makes this guy useless?


    But they were also curious. What brand of rat medicine did Zhou Zhiguang take today? How dare he be so tough.


    If it was in the past, as soon as they came in, Zhou Zhiguang should have left in dismay, right?


    "Zhou Li, there are other boxes here. What''s more, what I ordered is not a king''s box." Zhou Zhiguang said.


    In fact, Zhou Zhiguang was worried about such a situation before, so he didn''t want any of the tianzihao boxes in this hotel. He just chose xuanzihao, but he didn''t expect that even if it was like this, someone would want to step on himself.


    Does this make them feel superior?


    Zhou Li is also a sideline of the Zhou family, and he is not well received by the Zhou family. However, his status in the Zhou family is better than that of Zhou Zhiguang. At least he can stay in Xiangjiang and have a group of friends. Now he is followed by his friends in Xiangjiang. If he can''t make friends with the people in the big family, he can''t make friends with the people in the small family. Moreover, these people still look up to him. The reason is very simple. Even if Zhou Li''s status in the Zhou family is not high, he is still a member of the Zhou family.


    Originally, when Zhou Li heard that Zhou Zhiguang was eating in this hotel, he was very happy. He felt that he had found an opportunity to step on Zhou Zhiguang in front of his friends. However, he didn''t expect that Zhou Zhiguang was so ignorant.


    "Zhou Zhiguang, you are really more and more courageous. Do you think it''s amazing when you go to the mainland?" Zhou Li put down the menu, squinted at Zhou Zhiguang and asked, "I know, when you are in the mainland, you must be holding tiger skin as the flag, and the fox pretends to be tiger power. Are you using the identity of Zhou''s family? Have you been to the mainland? Those bumpkins who have never seen the world regard you as a young master? That''s why I dare to be so tough? "


    In the end, Zhou Li couldn''t help laughing.


    When Zhou Li said this, the rest of the people who followed him laughed.


    Zhou Zhiguang sighed.


    "Frog in the well." He said softly.


    "What did you say?" Zhou Li''s eyes suddenly became cold. He stared at Zhou Zhiguang, who didn''t know what to do. He wanted to gouge out a piece of meat from him with his eyes.


    Zhou Zhiguang took a deep breath and his eyes were shining. He fixed his eyes on Zhou Li''s angry eyes. He seemed to have mentioned the courage he hadn''t mentioned for so many years. His voice was quiet, but he had a heroic spirit: "I say, you are frogs in the well."


    "You want to die, don''t you?" Zhou Li wanted to stand up, but he was pressed down by one hand.


    "What''s the rush? Listen to me Zhan Hongtu smiles. Although he has never practiced martial arts, he has a big body and often runs to the gym. His one arm strength is far from that of Zhou Li, who is hollowed out by wine.


    Seeing the ugly expression on Zhou Li''s face, Zhan Hongtu could only sneer.


    This is also his hand, if Xiao Yao''s hand, a slap can take this Zhou Li from the eighth floor directly into the ground on the first floor.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Li glanced at Zhan Hongtu and asked.


    "It''s not interesting. I just want to have a chat with you." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile, "isn''t it too much?"


    From Zhan Hongtu''s accent, it is not difficult for him to judge that they are from the mainland.


    At the moment, he sneered and said to Zhou Zhiguang in an almost sarcastic tone: "I said, how can you be so promising? The feeling is that the bodyguard has come back from the inner zone!"


    Hearing Zhou Li''s words, Zhou Zhiguang''s face had changed.


    He thinks that this week''s ceremony is really a fool. From what angle do he think Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu are bodyguards?


    He doesn''t even have the qualification to carry shoes for Xiao Yao!


    However, Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu are not angry. If they are angry and ashamed because of such a small matter, their pattern is too small.


    "You go on." Zhan Hongtu glanced at Zhou Zhiguang and said with a smile.


    Zhou Zhiguang took a deep breath and nodded. Although he didn''t know why Zhan Hongtu would stand up at this time, with a smile from Zhan Hongtu, he was more confident.


    "When you don''t know about the situation in the mainland, you should go and have a look first. Don''t stay in Xiangjiang all your life. It''s a good thing that you want to talk about it. Actually, you are right. The mainland was really poor decades ago, but have you been there these years? Do you know Kyoto? Do you know how many international metropolises there are in mainland China? Do you know what kind of speed China''s economy has been rising in recent years? "


    When Zhou Zhiguang said this, he didn''t seem to plan to stop.


    "Now China''s mainland economy has long been unknown how many times that of ours. In the past, Li Superman could be said to be the richest man in China. Now? Do you know how many assets China''s richest man has? One by one, they are just frogs in the bottom of the well, but they can still bounce. I''m really curious about where your sense of superiority comes from. Is it inborn? "


    With these last words, Zhou Zhiguang sighed.


    Suddenly feel, the whole world is a lot of clean.


    "Damn, Zhou Zhiguang, what are you? Why do you point at my nose and scold me?" Zhou Li was so angry that he wanted to stand up and punch Zhou Zhiguang.


    He just thought that, and the four men he had brought had stood up to do so.


    "Zhou Zhiguang, don''t think that if you are a member of the Zhou family, we won''t dare to touch you!"


    "Is, Li elder brother gives you some face, you still don''t know good or bad?"


    Zhou Li had a sneer on his face. He looked at Zhan Hongtu. Zhan Hongtu didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t want to move anything. So Zhou Li was more and more proud and said, "now take your hand off my shoulder."


    Zhan Hongtu didn''t plan to stop a few of his friends. In Zhou Li''s opinion, he was afraid that the number of people on his side was dominant. With this idea, he naturally gained some courage.


    "What you say is what you say?" Zhan Hongtu suddenly asked curiously.


    "What do you say?" Zhou Li was furious.


    Zhan Hongtu had already hit Zhou Li''s face with a fist.


    This fist directly knocked Zhou Li from the chair to the ground.


    See Zhou Li also want to get up, Zhan Hongtu has a foot on him.


    "Do you know I''m hungry? Do you know I''ve been waiting for dinner? What do you say you''re doing here? " Zhan Hongtu said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but be happy.


    Zhan Hongtu turned around, glanced at Xiao Yao and shrugged: "brother Xiao, you know, I''m a cultural person. He forced me."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Zhou Li''s four friends had planned to fight against Zhou Zhiguang. This sudden scene made them look silly and their brains blank.


    This guy... How dare he make Zhou Li?


    Does he know who Zhou Li is?


    Does he think that in Xiangjiang, a well-known light can protect them?


    At this time, Zhou Li, who was lying on the ground, suddenly exclaimed, "what are you waiting for? Do it! Do you have any grass? "


    The four men came back to their senses and gave up on Zhou Zhiguang and pressed forward to zhanhongtu.


    Without taking a step back, Xiao Yao still does it.


    One hand holding the table, the body relaxed more in front of the crowd, at the same time, the spirit in the body slightly moved, the four people were smashed out together.


    Then he turned around and sat back in his chair, calm and calm.


    "Kick it all out." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Zhan Hongtu nodded, kicked Zhou Li to the door and sat down.


    "Go away!" Zhan Hongtu said with great momentum. The five men got up together and didn''t dare to fight back. They didn''t even leave a cruel word. They rushed out of the door. They are still thinking about how Xiao Yao has brought them down. (the second chapters also came out, or in WeChat official account: bulvwusheng123 reader number: 316092088)

 Chapter 1029

    Not to mention Zhou Li and his friends, even Zhou Zhiguang, who has been standing on the side, doesn''t know how Xiao Yao did it.


    The four guys who had planned to come over seemed to fly backwards in the blink of an eye?


    Looking at Zhou Zhiguang blinking, Zhan Hongtu sighed and asked, "Mr. Zhou, can we have dinner first?"


    "Ah?" When Zhou Zhiguang heard this, he suddenly regained his mind. His face was slightly embarrassed, and he quickly called the waiter up again.


    Although they had already ordered the dishes, there was no need to know that the waiter must have been ordered by Zhou Li.


    The waiter came in cautiously, with a very nervous expression on his face.


    Neither Zhou Li nor Zhou Zhiguang can offend her. After listening to Zhou Li''s arrangement, I don''t know if Zhou Zhiguang will be angry. Even if Zhou Zhiguang is not popular at Zhou''s home, it''s easy to get rid of her as a waiter.


    However, the girl''s worry is obviously unnecessary. Although Zhou Zhiguang is not a big man, he will not embarrass a waiter. What''s more, in front of Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu, how can he make them feel that their situation is very small?


    What''s more, he can understand others. Zhou Zhiguang can make the waiter unable to work in this hotel. Can''t Zhou Li have such ability?


    "Let''s serve first. There''s no need to pay attention to Zhou Li. If there''s something wrong with him, just let him trouble me." Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu are both in a dilemma.


    This guy is also in his thirties. Why do you like to pretend so much? Zhou Li is here. It''s useless to find him! If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu sitting here before, I''m afraid Zhou Zhiguang would have been beaten by Zhou Li.


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Zhou Zhiguang turned around and looked at Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu again. He looked embarrassed and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Zhan, do you think that Zhou Li will come to our trouble?"


    Zhan Hongtu asked, squinting at him¡° Come on, come on! Let him look for you when he comes! "


    Zhou Zhiguang


    He knows what Zhan Hongtu means... When he thinks about it, he thinks that he was a little too big in front of the waiter. After all, Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu are sitting here, and they don''t say anything. What qualifications does he have to play mahjong like there?


    "Come on, don''t think about that. Zhou Li is sure to come to trouble." Xiao Yao comforted.


    Zhou Zhiguang thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t feel that he was comforting himself.


    It''s just another way to torture yourself!


    "But even if they do come to trouble, it doesn''t matter how they come and how they throw them out?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Zhou Zhiguang took a deep breath and nodded clearly.


    Although he doesn''t know where Xiao Yao''s self-confidence comes from, as long as Xiao Yao sits here, he can be more stable. Such a big man won''t be afraid. What else can he be afraid of?


    If you have to compare yourself with Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is precious porcelain. He is an iron ware. He is not afraid of porcelain. What is the iron ware afraid of?


    When the first dish came up, a string of footsteps could already be heard outside.


    Xiao Yao still uses chopsticks to deliver meat to his mouth.


    Zhou Zhiguang''s hands trembled a little. Xiao Yao''s face didn''t change, his color heart didn''t jump, and he was still calm.


    "Mr. Xiao, they..."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Zhiguang, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. Let''s see how they shout first."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu were so calm, Zhou Zhiguang had to nod his head and said nothing more.


    At this time, the door of the box was suddenly kicked open.


    A group of security guards with plastic sticks rushed in, looking at their heroic appearance, Zhou Zhiguang was a little annoyed.


    "What are you doing?" He was originally a member of the Zhou family. Naturally, he could judge that these people were also the security guards of the hotel.


    "Well, master Zhou, how are you here..." the security guards were a little confused when they saw Zhou Zhiguang.


    They still know who Zhou Zhiguang is. This is also a member of the Zhou family. Zhou Li is the one who asked them to arrest people.


    These two young masters of the Zhou family are pinching?


    The security guards all had a headache. As the security guards of this hotel, they naturally had to listen to the orders of the Zhou family. But if the Zhou family wanted to deal with the Zhou family, they didn''t know what to do.


    At both ends, they can''t offend!


    Now, they finally understand what it means to fight with Yama, and the kid will suffer.


    "What are you doing standing there, do it!" Zhou Li was already angry and scolded.


    Those security guards one by one, you look at me, I look at you, do not know what to say, at this time with a face full of muddled force, is the most appropriate.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Li and said, "if you want to get into trouble, don''t you know that you''re here in person?"


    "Well, what do I want to do? It has nothing to do with you?" Zhou Li is very arrogant.


    After all, there are more than a dozen security guards in front of him, all of them are big men. If Zhou Li still shows timidity under such circumstances, it would be abnormal.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he really didn''t want to trouble Zhou Li right now.


    Although his goal is also the Zhou family, Zhou Li''s status in the Zhou family is not high. It''s not good for Xiao Yao to trouble him. It''s better to fill his stomach and taste the local food of Xiangjiang now.


    But there''s no way. Flies are like this. The more you ignore them, the more they like to hop.


    Xiao Yao was impatient, so he clapped a palm in the air. With a breath of aura, he overturned the Zhou ceremony standing at the back. Fortunately, Xiao Yao didn''t want to kill people, but he kept his hand a little.


    But even so, Zhou Li was in pain. He had to cry for his father and his mother.


    "If you''re shouting, believe it or not, I''ll kill you now?" Xiao Yao coldly looked at Zhou Li in the distance and said.


    Zhou Li wanted to be tough, but when he thought of the terrible scene just now, he held back.


    He didn''t know what was going on, even if he was the one who flew out.


    The security guards, one by one, looked at Zhou Li with an extremely shocked look.


    They even wonder if Zhou Li and Xiao Yao are in collusion.


    What''s so special? If you clap it dozens of meters away, the people here will fly out?


    TV series are not so exaggerated, OK!


    There''s something wrong with Zhou Li''s acting skills! Someone shook his head and sighed.


    "What are you still doing? Do it!" Regardless of the pain, Zhou Li roared hysterically.


    He used to be a person who loves face very much. If he didn''t fall in love with his friends, he would enjoy this kind of feeling. But now, in front of so many people, he fell a dog to eat excrement. As a young master of the Zhou family, he couldn''t swallow it anyway!


    When the security guards were forced to move forward, Zhou Zhiguang suddenly blocked them.


    "Who dares!" These four words are almost roared by Zhou Zhiguang.


    He was so depressed.


    Zhou Li is the young master of the Zhou family. Isn''t He Zhou Zhiguang?


    Why can these people listen to Zhou Li and not take him seriously?


    The security guards looked at Zhou Zhiguang in front of them, and their faces turned bitter again.


    Now they just want to bump into the post and faint. Maybe they won''t suffer any more


    "Can you get out of the way first?" Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    The eyes of those security guards fall on Xiao Yao again, and they don''t know what they mean.


    Zhou Zhiguang also turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao curiously.


    "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter?" Zhou Zhiguang asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao ordered the back with chopsticks and said, "the waiters are all blocked outside. How can they serve?"


    Zhou Zhiguang


    Security guard: "I''m not sure."


    Zhou Li


    Everyone was silent.


    One by one, they all looked at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    There are even people who think that Xiao Yao is just a 250. When is this special time? He still wants to serve.


    The air is filled with the smell of killing, OK?


    Does Xiao Yao just want to eat quietly when the sword is drawn?


    The security guards were so sad that they were dying.


    Can''t you give yourself a little face?


    Although we don''t have to fight, you still have to give some respect, don''t you? Otherwise, how can we continue to mix in the future?


    Just when the security guards didn''t know what to do, another girl''s voice rang out behind them.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t lift his head. When he heard the voice, he already knew who was coming.


    "Zhou Tian, how did you come..." the last Zhou Li saw Zhou Tian, and the expression on his face was not calm.


    Although he is the young master of the Zhou family, he knows very well in his heart that his identity as a young master is not even a fart in the eyes of Zhou Tian and Zhou Qiang.


    This is the real little princess of the Zhou family!


    "Zhou Li, what do you want to do?" Zhou Tian looked at him coldly and asked, "this is the place to eat, not the place where you gather people to fight!"


    "No, Zhou Tian, the people inside bullied me first..." Zhou Li whispered.


    Zhou Tian smell speech, slightly frowned. According to the truth, Zhou Li is not that kind of childish boy. Although he is arrogant and domineering, he still has a sense of propriety. He never provokes people he can''t afford. But since Zhou Li can provoke people, how dare they have a dispute with Zhou Li? It''s hard not to come true, not to pay attention to Xiangjiang Zhou family?

 Chapter 1030

    Zhou Tian didn''t know what kind of person Zhou Li was, but he could master some.


    Such as Zhou Li, the typical one is more than enough. It''s obviously impossible to say that he won''t cause trouble, but Zhou Li is a smart man who knows who should and shouldn''t be provoked.


    Because he is a collateral of the Zhou family and a key member of other families, Zhou Li will not provoke him. Because he knows very well that the Zhou family will not fight against a fairly good family in Xiangjiang for his sake. Just because of this, Zhou Li knows better than anyone when he can show off his power and when he has to be a man with his tail between his legs, That''s exactly what it is.


    It''s really strange that Zhou Li should dare to be so hard with others now, because as long as he dares to offend people, he usually dares not offend the Zhou family.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Tian asked.


    Zhou Li''s face was a little ugly.


    Although he and Zhou Tian are members of the Zhou family, their identities can not be compared. In the Zhou family, except Zhou Qiang, Zhou Tian should be the most favorite. Many people are very dissatisfied with this yellow haired girl. After all, a girl in her twenties can ride on their head directly, and no one can be convinced!


    However, it''s one thing to be unconvinced. It''s another thing to dare to have an opinion. Even though many people are dissatisfied with Zhou Tian, such dissatisfaction can only be kept in mind and can''t be revealed. After all, Zhou Tian is still the core of the Zhou family. If you really offend this woman, I''m afraid it will be difficult to do anything in the Zhou family in the future.


    "Zhou Li, who on earth have you provoked?" Seeing that Zhou Li didn''t speak for a long time, Zhou Tian became more and more dissatisfied. She frowned and asked.


    "It''s Zhou Zhiguang..."


    "Zhou Zhiguang?" Hearing the name, Zhou Tian also subconsciously frowned.


    She still knows who Zhou Zhiguang is. However, she is just a bully in Zhou''s family. I''m afraid Zhou Li can take care of himself. Is it necessary to make such a big battle?


    "It''s known light! Zhou Tian, you don''t know. That guy is very presumptuous now. He doesn''t take me seriously at all. "


    Zhou Tian sneered and asked, "why do people take you seriously? You are from the Zhou family. Isn''t he? "


    In fact, Zhou Zhiguang''s position in the Zhou family is very clear. Although she is a little annoyed by those people who are proud of bullying Zhou Zhiguang every day, it''s not easy for her to do so. She can protect Zhou Zhiguang for a while, but she can''t protect him for a lifetime. What''s more, in the Zhou family, even the old men are full of dissatisfaction with Zhou Zhiguang, even if she is really full of sympathy, What can we do?


    I can only think that I''ve never seen it. It sounds cruel.


    "Forget it. Who else is there besides Zhou Zhiguang?" Zhou Tian continued.


    "There are also two mainlanders." Zhou Li has a saying and a saying.


    Anyway, now that Zhou Tian is standing here, even if he wants to lie, it''s meaningless.


    "From the mainland?" I don''t know why. Since I met Xiao Yao in mianguo last time, Zhou Tian felt vaguely that the Mainlanders were not as simple as he thought.


    Before, she also had a sense of superiority that she was from Xiangjiang, but since she met Xiao Yao, she knew what a frog in the well was.


    "Forget it, go and have a look first." With these words, Zhou Tian went straight through the security guards.


    After entering the box and seeing Xiao Yao sitting with Zhan Hongtu zhouzhiguang, the expression on her face was full of shock.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Zhou Tian asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and glanced at Zhou Tian without any surprise.


    In fact, when he heard Zhou Tian''s voice before, he already knew that the girl was coming.


    "What a coincidence Xiao Yao waved and said.


    Zhou Tian: "she doesn''t think it''s a coincidence at all.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t say what the purpose of his coming to Xiangjiang this time was, Zhou Tian was not 250, so he thought of some easily.


    She can still remember what happened in mianguo before. Ma Qianli owed Xiao Yao 5 billion yuan and lost his shares. After that, Zhou Qiang, who was not open-minded, provoked Xiao Yao and wrote a 2 billion yuan debt note.


    Zhou Tian told the old man about it before. Originally, she wanted the old man to come forward and return the money to Xiao Yao, but she was refused.


    In the Zhou family, Mr. Zhou still attaches great importance to Zhou Qiang. Although Zhou Tian''s abilities are much better than Zhou Qiang''s, she can''t surpass Zhou Qiang''s in the Zhou family even if she can enter the core because she is a girl.


    Although some unconvinced, but also helpless.


    The old man''s attitude is very firm, only said one word to Zhou Tian: if that boy really dares to come, let him know, we Zhou family can''t be deceived!


    The old man is full of confidence, and Zhou Qiang is also complacent, but Zhou Tian is full of dissatisfaction.


    After that, she also found Wang Linhai. After all, Wang Linhai and Mr. Zhou have been old friends for many years. Maybe Mr. Zhou can''t listen to her, but if it''s Wang Linhai, Mr. Zhou can''t listen to her.


    However, she obviously overestimated Wang Linhai.


    I don''t know why, but Mr. Zhou refused to see Wang Linhai.


    It was Wang Linhai who solved Zhou Tian''s doubts. Although it was Zhou Qiang''s fault that happened last time in mianguo, he subconsciously thought that everything was Wang Linhai''s inaction because of Zhou''s doting on him. If Wang Linhai was more capable, it might not have happened.


    Listen, although a little cold, but Wang Linhai also open.


    Even though he and Mr. Zhou have been friends for many years, he has helped the Zhou family a lot, but in the final analysis, he is not a member of the Zhou family.


    "Miss Zhou, would you like to sit down and have some together?" Xiao Yao continued, "the food in your hotel is still very good."


    Zhou Tian''s face twitched slightly.


    Originally, she was worried about whether Xiao Yao would come to trouble. Now Xiao Yao really comes, and she doesn''t need to worry about it.


    She really sat down.


    "Give Miss Zhou a bowl and chopsticks!" Xiao Yao said to the waiter not far away.


    The waiter was frightened and thought for a long time. He nodded and turned to leave.


    Zhou Li and others, who followed Zhou Tian in, were dumbfounded to see this scene.


    They really didn''t expect that Zhou Tian was still familiar with these two mainlanders. Now it seems that they have a good relationship. Otherwise, it''s too difficult for Zhou Tian to sit down in such a situation?


    Now Zhou Li''s heart can only be described by fear.


    A Zhou Zhiguang, he really does not pay attention, but now more than a Zhou Tian, it is not the same.


    Who is Zhou Tian? Can he compare Zhou Li with Zhou Li?


    If Zhou Tian has any dissatisfaction with him, even if he doesn''t speak, someone else in the Zhou family will take care of him.


    "Zhou... Zhou Tian... Are these two your friends?"


    "I think so." Zhou Tian took a look at him and wrote lightly.


    Zhou Li faltered and fell.


    In fact, Zhou Tian felt that his appearance was quite timely.


    In mianguo, as long as you don''t deal with Xiao Yao, when will you have a good time?


    At first, it was Zhu Tao, who was abandoned by Master Zhu.


    After that, Ma Qianli was not only swallowed by Xiao Yao, but also owed 5 billion yuan. The mercenaries he brought died completely.


    Then there''s general Jin. What''s general Jin like in mianguo? When he left from mianguo, Zhou Tian got the news that general Jin had disappeared. There were different opinions, but there was no answer.


    Finally, it''s Zhou Qiang. Zhou Qiang is the core of the Zhou family, and may even be the next head of the Zhou family. But what happens? As a result, he still owes Xiao Yao two billion yuan? They''re all down, okay?


    If it wasn''t for his timely appearance, God knows what the end of this week''s ceremony will be. Anyway, it must be miserable.


    "Come on, there''s nothing wrong with you here. Get out of here." Zhou Tian said impatiently.


    In the past, even if Zhou Li liked to make trouble, he didn''t know what kind of people he provoked this time. He was really used to bullying in Xiangjiang with the identity of the young master of the Zhou family.


    Now that she lets Zhou Li leave, she is also worried that Xiao Yao will settle the accounts with Zhou Li just now. Although she can''t stand Zhou Li, Zhou Li is still a member of the Zhou family. If Xiao Yao does something to Zhou Li, it will lead to such a big Zhou family.


    However, Zhou Li didn''t know what Zhou Tian meant. He just subconsciously felt that because he had provoked Zhou Tian''s friends, his sister was furious now. His idea is quite simple, but even if he is worried, it is better than leaving his life here.


    After Zhou Li left, Xiao yaocai glanced at Zhou Tian and said with a smile, "Miss Zhou, you can rest assured that although I''m not a good person, I won''t find you uncomfortable just because of a little big thing."


    Zhou Tian grinned and did not speak.


    She doesn''t know what else she can say now.


    Xiao Yao''s character is too difficult to control. Maybe he said it now, which is different from what he thought.


    "Are you coming to Xiangjiang this time for the sake of the Ma family?" Zhou Tian asked tentatively.


    She was on pins and needles, all over the body.


    Zhou Zhiguang on the side is a bit silly.


    Zhou Li knows who Zhou Tian is, doesn''t he?


    What makes him curious is that even when Zhou Tian sees Xiao Yao, there seems to be a trace of fear in his eyes


    It was a bit confusing for him.


    Even if Xiao Yao is the boss of Xiaoyao group, it doesn''t make Zhou Tian fidgety, does it?


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Tian, thought about it, and nodded: "it is."


    Zhou Tian was relieved.


    "However, there are still two billion yuan owed to me by the Zhou family." Xiao Yao continued.


    This sentence, let Zhou tianru get electric shock, the expression on the face is a little pale.

 Chapter 1031

    No one will deny that the strength of the Zhou family in Xiangjiang is not simple. ¦¸ ¦¤£®¦¸ However, the strength of general Jin in mianguo can be underestimated?


    Even general Jin, who has tens of thousands of troops under his hand, is not choked by Xiao Yao. Is his life or death uncertain?


    Can the Zhou family be compared with general Jin, who is the king of mianguo?


    "The old man made a very stupid decision." The expression on Zhou Tian''s face returned to calm and said softly.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and nodded slightly.


    Although Zhou Tian''s words are not very straightforward, Xiao Yao also understands the meaning of each other''s words.


    Obviously, master Zhou already knew the contradiction between Zhou Qiang and him, but this time, the wise master Zhou did not make a wise choice. Instead, he stood with Zhou Qiang.


    In Zhou Tian''s opinion, this is a very stupid decision.


    "Everyone has his own ideas, which is not to be forced." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Zhou Tian could only smile bitterly.


    Zhou Zhiguang scratched his head, looked at Zhou Tian, and whispered, "sister Zhou Tian, do you know Mr. Xiao?"


    "Yes." Zhou Tian is not happy.


    She is thinking that Xiao Yao and others can come to Xiangjiang and find here, which may be the way to know the light belt.


    Zhou Zhiguang is a sensitive person. Because of his special identity, he has been cautious in the Zhou family for so many years. He is deeply afraid that his wrong words and wrong deeds will cause the dissatisfaction of the Zhou family, so now he also feels the displeasure in Zhou Tian''s heart.


    It makes him a little depressed.


    What did you do?


    But soon, Zhou Zhiguang understood something in his heart.


    After all, this time Xiao Yao came to Xiangjiang to find Zhou Qiang''s trouble.


    Zhou Tian is not happy, probably because the relationship between her and Xiao Yao is not particularly good. Maybe she is familiar, but she is not a friend at all.


    In addition, there is no other reason to explain Zhou Tian''s unhappiness at this time.


    Zhan Hongtu patted Zhou Zhiguang on the shoulder and gave him a stable look.


    Zhou Zhiguang didn''t speak. He just ate.


    After a meal, Xiao Yao also stood up.


    Zhou Tian grinned and said, "Mr. Xiao, I''m familiar with Xiangjiang. If you''re going to visit, I can lead the way and guide you. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Zhou Tian and said, "Miss Zhou, you should know what kind of person I am."


    Zhou Tian didn''t speak. In fact, she wanted to tell Xiao Yao that she didn''t know what kind of person he was.


    "I''m not a fool, neither are you." Xiao Yao said, "the purpose of my visit to Xiangjiang this time must be very clear to you. Do you think that if you take me to play in Xiangjiang for a few days, I can get rid of the two billion yuan?"


    Zhou Tian''s body trembled a little, bit his lips and whispered, "but that''s Zhou Qiang''s fault."


    "What does it have to do with me?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    Zhou Tian thinks that Xiao Yao''s words are extremely overbearing. But when she thinks about it, she thinks that Xiao Yao''s words are right.


    Although it''s Zhou Qiang''s fault, Xiao Yao is not a member of the Zhou family. Why should he put himself in the Zhou family''s shoes?


    It''s not idle. What are you doing?


    "Well, Miss Zhou, we have some personal relations. I will go to the Ma family first, and then I will go to your Zhou family. I hope you will give me a satisfactory answer." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Tian watched Xiao yaozhan leave.


    Zhou Zhiguang stood beside Zhou Tian, not knowing what to do or say.


    "Follow up." Zhou Tian said suddenly.


    After saying this, Zhou Tian was relieved.


    Zhou Zhiguang looked at Zhou Tian stupidly, as if he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "If you''re around them, maybe you can get first-hand information." Zhou Tian said, "if this thing is done well, I will give you a credit."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Zhiguang chose to follow.


    When he got out of the hotel, he found that Xiao Yao and Zhan Hongtu didn''t go far. Instead, they stood at the door, as if waiting for him.


    "Mr. Shaw, do you know I''ll follow you?" Zhou Zhiguang asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what do you think?"


    "What?" Zhou Zhiguang was stunned. Suddenly he couldn''t understand Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao just half squinted and looked at Zhou Zhiguang, but said nothing.


    Zhanhongtu is just standing quietly on the side.


    He is not a fool. He knows what Xiao Yao wants to say, but he doesn''t make it clear.


    Some things are boring when they are thoroughly explained.


    What did Zhou Tian say to Zhou Zhiguang before? Even if Zhou Zhiguang didn''t say it, they all had a definite number in their heart.


    Now it depends on what choice Zhou Zhiguang will make.


    After nearly a minute''s silence, Zhou Zhiguang suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao. I know what you mean. No matter what you do or say, I won''t tell you." Zhou Zhiguang said seriously.


    In fact, this is what he just wanted to understand in a minute.


    He has been unpopular and bullied in the Zhou family. Even if he stays in the Zhou family all the time, he may not get any benefits. It''s better to follow Xiao Yao.


    This is also the olive branch that Xiao Yao threw out to him.


    Xiao Yao said, "don''t you regret it? You know, this is the only chance for you to make contributions in the Zhou family. Maybe this time, as long as you help the Zhou family to solve this dilemma, you can enter the core position of the Zhou family. "


    Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile, "although I don''t know what''s going on, it seems that except Zhou Tian, neither Zhou Qiang nor Mr. Zhou takes you seriously, which means that in fact, Zhou Jiagen won''t be afraid of your coming. Even if I really make contributions, it''s nothing to them. It''s still the same as before."


    Zhan Hongtu looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, I admit that this time I''ve lost my eye."


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    Zhou Zhiguang was confused by Zhan Hongtu''s words. He didn''t understand what he meant.


    Zhan Hongtu turned his face and glared at Zhou Zhiguang, saying: "I really underestimated you before. I thought you couldn''t do anything before, otherwise you wouldn''t be thrown to Jinling by the Zhou family. I didn''t find that you have much ability in Jinling. Now it seems that you are still deliberately hiding yourself!"


    Zhou Zhiguang was embarrassed to smile and said, "it''s not so clumsy. I didn''t have much ability."


    "Fart!" Zhan Hongtu scolded, "are you still talking to me now?"


    Zhou Zhiguang just giggled.


    "In fact, you understand that if you do well in Jinling, or if you build a Jinling stall, soon the Zhou family will take over your credit and exile you to the next place, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Zhiguang nodded helplessly.


    "It''s right for you to think so. No matter how capable you are, the Zhou family won''t look up to you very much." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    This sounds very firm, but Zhou Zhiguang can''t refute it.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Where are we going now, Mr. Shaw?"


    "Look for the horse." Xiao Yao squinted and said, "would you tell me that you don''t even know where Ma Qianli is now?"


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know now, but just call." Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao just nodded.


    Now in Xiangjiang, he still needs Zhou Zhiguang''s help in some small things. After that, he will leave Xiangjiang, so he can give him a big gift.


    Of course, it depends on whether Zhou Zhiguang is a smart man. If Zhou Zhiguang really chooses to stand with the Zhou family, I''m afraid his ending will not be much better than Zhou Qiang and others.


    Sometimes, between a thought, can decide life and death!


    After Xiao Yao and others left, Zhou Tian came out with the driver.


    Zhou Li and others didn''t go far either. Seeing Zhou Tian, they quickly came over.


    "Zhou Tian, I..."


    "You go home with me." Before Zhou Li finished, he was interrupted by Zhou Tian.


    Zhou Li was stunned and nodded quickly.


    "I''m afraid we''re really in trouble." Zhou Tian took a deep breath, his tone full of dispirited.


    If it''s another opponent, Zhou is too difficult, maybe he won''t take him seriously.


    But now, standing in front of them is Xiao Yao.


    How can they fight against Xiao Yao?


    Zhou Li didn''t think so. He asked, "if this boy really comes to trouble our Zhou family, I''m afraid he won''t be able to leave the Zhou family alive."


    Zhou Tian turned around and looked at him coldly. He asked, "has anyone ever said that you are a frog in the well?"


    Originally, Zhou Li wanted to say no, but when he thought of Zhou Zhiguang pointing his nose at the dinner table, he was embarrassed to deny it.


    "You are really a frog in a well." Zhou Tian sneered, "you don''t know what it means to have people outside the mountain."


    Then he walked on.


    Zhou Li looked at Zhou Tian Miaoman''s back, his eyes full of anger.


    He felt that Zhou Tian really took Xiao Yao seriously.


    Two mainlanders. What can you do in Xiangjiang? Here is a mixture of fish and dragons. There are some people he can''t attract!


    He still didn''t understand why Zhou Tian valued Xiao Yao so much.


    If he can figure it out, then he is not Zhou Li


    After Zhou Tian, he got on the bus and went to zhoujiazhuangyuan.


    Walking to a villa, Zhou Tian and Zhou Li happen to see Zhou Qiang coming out of the old man''s villa. The boy is smiling, and he doesn''t know what good he got from the old man¡° oh dear! Zhou Tian, Zhou Li? Why are you together? Are you looking for the old man? " Zhou Qiang said with a smile¡° Are you happy? " Zhou Tian suddenly asked¡° Ha ha, my grandfather promised to buy me a yacht. Why am I not happy? " Zhou Qiang said triumphantly. In fact, he didn''t want to show off a yacht in front of Zhou Tian. He just wanted to tell Zhou Tian about it. Even if he made a mistake in mianguo, Zhou still dotes on him.

 Chapter 1032

    In the Zhou family, I don''t know how many people say that Zhou Tian''s strength is better than Zhou Qiang''s, which makes Zhou Qiang very dissatisfied. So as long as he has the opportunity, he will show his attitude and tell Zhou Tian that even if you have the ability again, the future owner of the Zhou family must be me!


    Zhou Tian understood the childlike nature of Zhou Qiang''s heart, but now he was too lazy to talk to him about it.


    "Xiao Yao is here."


    "What?" When Zhou Qiang heard these two words, his face immediately changed, but he was not so afraid. There was only anger in his eyes.


    He thought of his experience in mianguo, and immediately gritted his teeth. Although he didn''t scold him much after he came back, he became a joke of the Zhou family.


    How could he swallow that?


    "This guy, how dare he come?" Zhou Qiang laughed wildly, "he just doesn''t know how to write dead words!"


    After listening to Zhou Qiang''s words, Zhou Li felt a lot more comfortable.


    Before that, he felt that Zhou Tian was too careful. No matter how successful he was in the mainland, the two mainlanders here were Xiangjiang, the territory of their Zhou family, the dragon and the tiger.


    What Zhou Qiang said completely expressed the momentum of the Zhou family! As the Zhou family, they must have such pride and courage. Otherwise, how can they stand on the peak of Xiangjiang?


    "Brother Qiang, actually I think so. I saw Xiao Yao before. It''s too arrogant!" Zhou Li said angrily, "and that guy hit me!"


    "What? How dare that son of a bitch do it to you? " Zhou Qiang suddenly burst into a rage, took out a pair of young master''s momentum, said, "Zhou Li, you can rest assured, no matter how you say you are our Zhou family, we will never let you be bullied, if Xiao Yao does not come to Xiangjiang, I am not easy to find his trouble, but now that he has come to Xiangjiang, I must let him know, what is the real snake!"


    "And Zhou Zhiguang!" Zhou Li was angry at the thought of pointing his nose at the dining table before Zhou Zhiguang.


    If the person pointing at his nose is Zhou Qiang or Zhou Tian, this tone may not matter.


    But that''s Zhou Zhiguang! A little character who''s been bullied by everyone.


    How can others bully him? He knows that light is OK, but not on his own side? There is no such reason!


    "Zhou Zhiguang?" Zhou Qiang was stunned and asked, "who is that?"


    "It''s the illegitimate son outside the fifth master..." Zhou Li whispered.


    "Oh! That wild seed Zhou Qiang snorted coldly and said, "what did he do?"


    "I don''t know what that guy ate. Now he''s very close to Xiao Yao and others, and I don''t take him seriously. I think he has Xiao Yao as his backer now." Zhou Li likes to add fuel to the fire. Zhou Qiang''s status in the Zhou family is much higher than that of Zhou Li. If Zhou Qiang decides to deal with Xiao Yao and others, Xiangjiang will have no place for them.


    "Well, I don''t have to think about love since I''m determined to die." There was a cold light in Zhou Qiang''s eyes. He was not a soft hearted man.


    Zhou Tian looks at these two people, simply ridiculous to the extreme.


    Now he understood what defiance was.


    Zhou Qiang still thinks that Xiao Yao can''t do anything in Xiangjiang, let alone threaten him.


    Such an idea is naive to the extreme.


    However, this time, Zhou Tian did not refute him.


    Since returning to Xiangjiang, she has not known how many times to say what she should say, but the effect is still very little. The Zhou family has never taken Xiao Yao seriously. What else can she say? What can be done?


    "Forget it, Zhou Li, come in with me to see the old man." With that, Zhou Tian went into the villa.


    Zhou Li looks at Zhou Qiang and goes in with Zhou Tian.


    Zhou Qiang had planned to leave. Hearing this, he simply turned back and planned to go in with them.


    "Haven''t you finished chatting with the old man?" Zhou Tian frowned and asked.


    "I wonder what you''re going to talk to the old man about, isn''t it?" Asked Zhou Qiang.


    Zhou Tian only sneered at Zhou Qiang: "what do I want to talk with the old man, can''t you guess?"


    Zhou Qiang just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Zhou Tien also has some methods, after all, this is the house of the master Zhou, and she has the final say.


    Three young people went into the villa together and went up to the third floor.


    The man who led the three young people upstairs was an old man about 60 years old, wearing a gray Zhongshan suit. In fact, Zhou Tian and others didn''t know the origin of the old man. However, it seems that the old man has been in the Zhou family since I can remember. In addition to Mr. Zhou, this man named Shuibo has the highest status.


    The old man''s position in the Zhou family is probably equivalent to that of a housekeeper, and seems to be the old man''s bodyguard.


    In the past, Zhou Tian heard the old man tell the story of Shuibo. It is said that Shuibo was from the mainland. One year, he met a robber in the mainland. Shuibo rescued him. Later, Shuibo followed him to Xiangjiang. Shuibo was only 30 years old at that time. Now it has been 30 years, Uncle Shui didn''t know how many lives he saved.


    The Zhou family said that Shuibo was the first master of the Zhou family, but no one knew how strong Shuibo was.


    "The master is in the study. Go in." Shuibo took the three men to the place and turned away.


    When the door of the study was opened, Mr. Zhou was lying on the couch in the sunny window.


    The deck chair is rickety, and there is a bedside table on hand. The area is very small. There is a glass on it. The tea in the glass is enough to buy hundreds of such glasses.


    The Zhou family all know that the old man likes to drink tea, but he doesn''t pay much attention to the utensils for drinking tea. Some people like to use purple sand, while others like to use emerald cups. Only the old man likes to use glass cups. What he often says is that when tea is poured into the emerald cup, it will change its flavor? It''s like being a man. A good-looking body may be useful, but the soul in it won''t become very noble because of how good-looking a person''s body is.


    Seeing Zhou Qiang''s return, with Zhou Tian and Zhou Li standing beside him, the old man''s face was full of doubts.


    "Qiangzi, why are you back?" Mr. Zhou stopped shaking the wheelchair, looked at Zhou Qiang, and asked.


    The old man is really old. He has a lot of age spots on his face, especially on his forehead. His hair is very short and white. He wears a white jacket and likes to wear a pair of thousand layer soles all year round. The old man often says that such shoes are comfortable to wear.


    "Grandfather, Zhou Tian said that Xiao Yao came to Xiangjiang." Zhou Qiang took a stool and sat beside him. He said with a smile.


    Compared with Zhou Qiang, Zhou Tian and Zhou Li are somewhat restrained.


    Zhou Li''s reason is that he was a collateral of the Zhou family and had little contact with the old man. Zhou Tian''s reason is that he was a daughter and she was not allowed to be spoiled in the Zhou family. She didn''t want to come to the old man''s side unless she had something to do with her. Anyway, the old man talked to her in different ways, far from the geniality of Zhou Qiang.


    It''s fake to say that Zhou Tian is not depressed at all. She also hopes that she can get the attention of the old man. Moreover, she has made a lot of efforts for this. However hard she tries, she can''t make the old man look at herself differently, which is about the same as Zhou Zhiguang.


    Didn''t Zhou Zhiguang work hard? Has he ever been valued and respected by the Zhou family?


    It has nothing to do with ability to bully him or to bully him.


    "Xiao Yao?" Zhou''s dazed state was swept away and his eyes became sharp. He sneered and said, "is that the young man who bullied you in mianguo?"


    "Yes Zhou Qiang nodded.


    "He is so bold that he dares to come to our Xiangjiang to ask for an account?" Zhou said with a sneer.


    After listening to Mr. Zhou''s words, Zhou Tian''s heart will be tomorrow. It''s impossible for him to pay more attention to Xiao Yao.


    In fact, the old man is not such a careless person. It''s only because Zhou Qiang, his precious grandson, is involved that he becomes a little irrational. If the old man Zhou has been like this since he was young, I''m afraid he can''t support the big Zhou family.


    Now the Zhou family stands at the peak of Xiangjiang. The founder of the jewelry Kingdom is the old man lying on the couch. Who dares to ignore his ability?


    "Well, you''d better find a few people to test and see how capable he is." Mr. Zhou thought for a moment and said.


    Zhou Qiang quickly nodded his head hard, and the smile on his face became more and more intense: "good! Well, I used to be in mianguo. I can''t do anything about that guy, but now it''s different. Here is Xiangjiang. Since he dares to come, we''ll make him regret it! "


    "Well, that''s for sure." Mr. Zhou was not happy when he said that, and said, "I really don''t know what the old man of Zhu family thinks. I told him before that he would try to keep Xiao Yao, and let this boy make you bow and admit your mistake in mianguo, but I didn''t expect that old man Zhu would try every means to shirk."


    Maybe Xiao Yao doesn''t know about this.


    Master Zhu originally wanted to tell Xiao Yao about it, but think about it or forget it. After all, the Zhou family has helped the Zhu family a lot over the years. If he turns around and conveys the meaning of master Zhou to Xiao Yao, I''m afraid Xiao Yao won''t give up anything. That''s why he didn''t act rashly, Anyway, no matter how powerful the Zhou family is in Xiangjiang, it is impossible to pose any threat to Xiao Yao.


    Zhou obviously didn''t think of this, and he was still angry with Zhu.


    But he did not know that if it was not for Zhu''s love, the Zhou family would have fallen before that.


    "No, grandpa!" Zhou Tian is really worried. Old man Zhou glanced at Zhou Tian coldly and asked, "why not?"

 Chapter 1033

    "Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person. When he was in mianguo, even general Jin was taken care of by him alone!" Zhou Tian said seriously.


    "Ha ha, did you see it with your own eyes?" Mr. Zhou asked.


    Zhou Tian stopped talking.


    At that time, Xiao Yao went to find general Jin''s trouble, but he didn''t take her with him. He took Master Zhu with him. How could she have seen it with her own eyes?


    "Since you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, don''t believe it. You''re not a child either. You don''t know who general Jin is and who he is in mianguo? Do you think that with his ability, he can compete with general Jin? " Mr. Zhou asked.


    "But before, Ma Qianli took the mercenaries who had been holding weapons and wanted to trouble Xiao Yao, but he killed them all." Zhou Tian said.


    "Didn''t you say you were in the car?" Mr. Zhou frowned and asked.


    "I saw the shadow of the sword all over the sky!" Zhou Tian said.


    In fact, Mr. Zhou is right. When Xiao Yao deals with Ma Qianli and others, she and Wang Linhai are both in the car. When they get off the car, they are all solved by Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Wang can also testify about this." Zhou Tian had no choice but to move out Wang Linhai again.


    "Don''t mention him!" Master Zhou suddenly burst into a rage and stood up from the reclining chair. "Before, I really thought how capable he was. I asked you to go to mianguo with him. Originally, I wanted to make good use of this opportunity of jade market. What about him? He also watched him get rid of more than 20 purple eyes


    "That''s Zhou Qiang''s own vision." Zhou Tian said softly.


    "At a glance, Qiangzi took a fancy to the piece and bought it at a high price. Is it wrong? There are more than 20 purple eyes in it. How dare you say there is no such thing? " Zhou said angrily.


    Zhou Tian gave a bitter smile.


    There is such a thing, but isn''t it still Zhou Qiang''s fault? Because short-sighted, greedy small cheap, the waste sold to Xiao Yao, otherwise how can there be such a thing?


    "By the way, listen to Qiangzi, Xiao Yao also gave you a purple eye?" Mr. Zhou asked.


    Zhou Tian looks at Zhou Qiang. He looks at Zhou Qiang with a playful face. He really wants to fight.


    "Yes." Zhou Tian said.


    "Hand it in. It''s just right. You can make a new product." Mr. Zhou said in a flat voice.


    In the tone, but not disobedient.


    Although Zhou Tian was unwilling to do anything, he could only nod his head at the moment: "OK."


    "Zhou Li, what are you doing here?" Zhou''s eyes suddenly fell on Zhou Li.


    He was just swept by Mr. Zhou''s eyes, and Zhou Li''s legs softened.


    "Old man, I..." Zhou Li is also very helpless. He came here just because he was called by Zhou Tian. How can he know what he came here to do?


    Zhou Tian wants to talk, but Zhou Qiang just takes the lead.


    "Grandfather, Zhou Li was also beaten by the boy named Xiao!"


    "What? Is that the case? " Sure enough, as expected by Zhou Qiang, after listening to Zhou Qiang''s words, Mr. Zhou became more and more angry. "That boy even dares to trouble our Zhou family? What''s the matter? "


    "That''s just a little thing. We were joking with Zhou Zhiguang, but we didn''t expect that Zhou Zhiguang held Xiao Yao''s thigh, and we didn''t know what he and Xiao Yao were together now. Because Zhou Zhiguang was dissatisfied with us, Xiao Yao hit me!" Zhou Li said.


    A dandy like him used to make trouble, so he didn''t have the ability to confuse black and white. If he didn''t ask, it would be OK. But now that he''s asked, he''s going to pour out the bitterness in his heart.


    "Wanton, it''s wanton to the extreme!" Master Zhou seems to be really angry, "and that Zhou Zhiguang, fortunately I don''t value him, otherwise, we have to unite with outsiders to swallow our Zhou family?"


    Zhou Tian can only sneer.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Zhiguang being bullied in Zhou Jiabei, how could he go step by step towards Xiao Yao?


    Is he willing?


    It was the Zhou family that pushed him out step by step!


    Of course, she did not say these words. Now she fully understood that the old man and others could not be persuaded by herself.


    "Forget it, Zhou Li. You''ll follow Qiangzi and take good care of Xiao Yao." Zhou said.


    "Yes Zhou Li was overjoyed when he heard the old man''s words. He also pulled him into the Zhou family. How could he not be happy?


    Mr. Zhou lay down again and waved, indicating that the three could leave.


    Out of the study, Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li are at the front and have already begun to discuss how to deal with Xiao Yao


    Just as Zhou Tian was about to walk out of the villa, a voice suddenly rang out behind him.


    "Xiaotian, wait a minute."


    Zhou Tian turned around and asked, "Uncle Shui, do you call me?"


    Shuibo nodded.


    "Uncle Shui, what''s the matter?" Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li will come back together.


    "You can go away." Water uncle frowned and said.


    Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li were dissatisfied, but they didn''t dare to refute. They had to curse Shuibo, the watchdog, in their heart. They also dared to attack the master, but they left side by side.


    After Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li left, Shuibo came to Zhou Tian.


    "Leave the Zhou family. The farther you go, the better." Said Shuibo.


    Zhou Tian''s eyes suddenly contracted. Unexpectedly, Shuibo would say such words.


    "The Xiao Yao you mentioned should be a practitioner?" Shuibo took a deep breath. "If it''s really like what you said, general Jin can be killed by him. I''m afraid he has to be a cultivator above the aura realm at least."


    "Practitioners?" Obviously, Zhou Tian didn''t have any idea about the three words.


    "Yes, a real cultivator even has overwhelming strength, but I tell you now that you can''t understand it." Uncle Shui gave a wry smile and said, "even if all the geomantic omens in Xiangjiang come out, they can''t stop a cultivator of aura realm... The old man doesn''t understand. I told him that he doesn''t understand, so I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Shuibo, Zhou family - what will happen?" Zhou Tian bit his lip, and his teeth gently opened.


    "What do you want to do if you offend a practitioner of aura? Even if they are exterminated, they deserve it. " Shuibo''s eyes were cold, as if he had been here for 30 years and had no deep feelings for the Zhou family.


    Zhou Tian was speechless.


    "In this family, there are all fools. You are the only one who is smart. It''s a pity that you are dead. If you can live, it''s better to live." Said Shuibo.


    Zhou Tian looked at Shuibo with a complicated look and asked, "since you all know, why don''t you leave?"


    Shuibo said with a smile, "thirty years ago, my daughter was seriously ill. It was your grandfather who paid to cure her. That''s why I came to the Zhou family and promised him never to leave."


    "I see." Zhou Tian sighed.


    "You don''t understand." Shuibo smiles.


    Zhou Tian was a little confused. Uncle Shui just waved his hand and didn''t speak. He turned around and went upstairs.


    Looking at Shuibo''s back, Zhou Tian feels very depressed.


    Water uncle can understand such a simple truth. Can''t these people understand it? Do they still think Xiao Yao is a very easy character to deal with? Why do you have to wait to die?


    But, as Shuibo said, what else can she do now besides leave alone?


    "I also want to leave, but how can I leave..." Zhou Tian''s eyes are slightly red, "this is my home, how can I go..."


    Water uncle went upstairs, knocked on the door of the study and went in.


    He sat in the position that Zhou Qiang had done before.


    "Are they all gone?" Mr. Zhou asked.


    "All gone." Shuibo said softly.


    "Do you still think our Zhou family can''t deal with Xiao Yao?" Zhou said with a sneer.


    "I can''t handle it." The smile on Shuibo''s face also looked very cold. "I know that you have invited many geomantic omens as the last defense of the Zhou family, but you still can''t keep him."


    "Hum, because you are also a cultivator, that''s why you have such high confidence in cultivators!" Mr. Zhou sniffed.


    "In fact, you''re right about one thing. It''s because I''m a practitioner that I know Xiao Yao''s strength and his strength." Shuibo said with a smile.


    Mr. Zhou snorted and didn''t speak


    In Xiangjiang, horse racing is still popular.


    Even in some of Xiangjiang''s old movies, you can see a lot of paragraphs about horse gambling.


    Ma Qianli''s surname is ma. He also has a special interest in horses.


    In the past, Ma Qianli gambled on horses first, and then built his own horse farm, which cost a lot of money. However, because he is the young master of the horse family and the future owner of the family, even if he is extravagant and wasteful, no one says anything. After all, Ma Qianli''s grandfather and father dote on this guy. In their words, the former generation makes money just to make the next generation spend money? Otherwise, what''s the point of making money?


    It''s just this time that something so big happened in mianguo. Even Ma Qianli''s grandfather and father got angry and lost their shares. It''s not a small matter. In a rage, Ma Qianli was directly driven out of the company and came to the racecourse to reflect on his faults.


    This makes Ma Qianli feel very depressed.


    As far as Ma Qianli is concerned, the racecourse is just a place to have fun. If you want him to stay here every day, can you drive him crazy?


    "Damn it, Xiao, don''t let me catch you, or I''ll have to skin you!" Ma Qianli said fiercely, biting his teeth.


    At this time, he seems to have forgotten the fears he experienced in mianguo. In fact, when he came back from mianguo, sword shadows often appeared in his dreams, which caused him a great psychological shadow. However, after a few days in Xiangjiang, Ma Dashao''s heroism came back again. In his opinion, Xiao Yao could do nothing but some magic tricks. In Xiangjiang, are there still few Fengshui Xiangshi who force and cajole? I know some of them. If Xiao Yao really dares to come to Xiangjiang, he has to let those geomantic omen masters keep Xiao Yao!


    To understand this, he was relieved. As soon as his voice fell, a familiar voice suddenly rang out behind him¡° Young man, don''t brag casually. Force

 Chapter 1034

    When Ma Qianli heard the familiar voice, he immediately turned around to see the face with deep memory. At this moment, his heart seemed to be caught by a hand. What I experienced in mianguo immediately flooded in.


    His body trembled subconsciously, and he didn''t fall to the ground directly.


    "Xiao... Xiao Yao..." Ma Qianli''s voice was trembling. This shock came from the depth of his soul.


    The man standing in front of him can remember even if he turns to ashes.


    Before, he felt that he hated Xiao Yao deeply. Now when he saw this man again, he suddenly came back to himself. In fact, he hated Xiao Yao deeply! It''s clearly fear to the bone


    "Ma Dashao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you want to frustrate me?" Xiao Yao squints at each other and asks.


    "Why are you here? security staff! Where''s the security guard? " Ma Qianli roared hysterically.


    Xiao Yao still squints at each other.


    "Do you think you, the security guard of the racecourse, can get rid of me?"


    Ma Qianli, who was still roaring hysterically, calmed down in an instant. Xiao Yao''s words, like a sharp sword, ran directly through his heart.


    Remembering what happened in mianguo before, Ma Qianli suddenly felt that Xiao Yao was right. Even the dozens of mercenaries who were armed at the beginning couldn''t tell Xiao Yao what to do. Now, what role can it play to call the security guard of the racecourse? There was no meaning at all. His eyes were full of despair when he thought of it.


    "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter with you when you come to see me this time?" After a long silence, Ma Qianli finally said.


    Xiao Yao squints at Ma Qianli.


    He didn''t say anything. That''s why Ma Qianli felt more stressed.


    At this time, some security guards who had found that the situation was not good came over.


    "Mr. Ma, is everything ok?" One of the security guards, in his forties, whispered.


    Ma Qianli took a look at them and waved his hand impatiently: "there''s nothing wrong with you. You can go."


    In fact, the security guards who came over always felt something was wrong, but Ma Qianli was so impatient that they didn''t bother to say much.


    Even if their wages are paid by Ma Qianli, they really don''t like this family. In the racecourse, their treatment is not as good as that of the horses in the horse pen, but it''s normal to think about it carefully. A horse in it is much more precious than their life.


    After the security guards left, Ma Qianli turned around and looked at Xiao Yao again. He said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, how can you come to Xiangjiang? Don''t tell me. I''ll pick you up myself!"


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "Mr. Ma, it seems that you are so precious and forgetful."


    Ma Qianli knelt down on the ground.


    He just can''t pretend.


    "Mr. Xiao, I know you came to Xiangjiang this time to ask for an account, but I really don''t have any money now, otherwise, I would have returned the five billion yuan to you long ago..."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    At this time, Zhou Zhiguang and Zhan Hongtu also came towards them.


    Seeing Ma Qianli kneeling in front of Xiao Yao, Zhou Zhiguang was really scared.


    That''s Ma family! Even Zhou Qiang, a member of the Zhou family, is not as rich as Ma Qianli.


    Although the Ma family is a new family in Xiangjiang, if they compete for wealth, the Ma family will not be much worse than the Zhou family. The most important thing is that the Ma family only has Ma Qianli, the only child of the three generations. Ma Qianli is the only child of the Ma family. Otherwise, Ma Qianli can still stay in the Ma family because of the things he has done in mianguo? What''s more, if it wasn''t for this, how could the Ma family let such a dandy as Ma Qianli hold more or less shares?


    Even if Mr. Zhou attached great importance to Zhou Qiang, Zhou Qiang would not have any shares in the Zhou family. At least not now. It''s hard to say in the future.


    It can be seen that Ma Qianli is really in love with thousands of people. Although it''s strange to say so, it''s actually so.


    But now, the young master of the Ma family, who has always been a synonym for dandy, kneels so straight in front of Xiao Yao, his face full of fear.


    Before, seeing Zhou Tian''s attitude towards Xiao Yao, Zhou Zhiguang knew that Xiao Yao was not simple. Now! He felt that his previous ideas were too simple. People like Xiao Yao were not only not simple, but also the existence of cow force


    "Well, Mr. Shaw, well, can you give me some time?" Ma Qianli''s voice was a little dry. "As long as I have money, I''ll call you right away. There won''t be any nonsense!"


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and picks up Ma Qianli.


    He looked at Ma Qianli with wide eyes and asked seriously: "seriously tell me, in your eyes, do I really look like a fool?"


    "..." Ma Qianli didn''t dare to nod.


    "You don''t have money. It''s OK. You Ma family have money!" Xiao Yao said.


    Ma Qianli still dare not speak.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Zhou Zhiguang standing on the side, and said, "can you find the people of Ma family?"


    "Yes." Zhou Zhiguang nodded.


    "Then call them and tell them that Ma Qianli is in my hands. If you want Ma Qianli to live, bring 5 billion yuan to me." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Zhiguang swallowed.


    After a moment''s silence, he asked cautiously, "Mr. Xiao, is this not right?"


    "What''s wrong?" Zhan Hongtu asked with a frown.


    Zhou Zhiguang seriously said: "originally, we came to ask for an account, but if we use such means, we will be kidnapped."


    Ma Qianli nodded and said, "Mr. Xiao, I think what Zhou Zhiguang said is good! If you ask for money by such means, you will be kidnapped... "


    In fact, Ma Qianli has his own thinking. He thinks that if Zhou Zhiguang really calls back to Ma''s house, his grandfather or father may not believe it. It''s not that his grandfather and father don''t value himself. The main reason is that he used to use this method to cheat a lot of money out of Ma''s house. If he still uses it now, I''m afraid it''s the wolf who doesn''t believe it.


    Zhou Zhiguang was a little surprised and asked, "do you know me?"


    Ma Qianli glances at Zhou Zhiguang, smiles awkwardly, but doesn''t speak.


    Joke, how can Zhou Zhiguang of the Zhou family not know? Isn''t this the poor thing? In the Zhou family, this boy is often bullied. Even the children of other families dare to bully Zhou Zhiguang, because everyone knows that the Zhou family will not be angry with them for a Zhou Zhiguang.


    But Ma Qianli won''t say that. Blind people can see that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Zhou Zhiguang is unusual. Now, if you say that, don''t you make trouble for yourself?


    Xiao Yao suddenly raised his hand and slapped Ma Qianli in the face.


    "Do I need you to teach me what I want to do?"


    Although Ma Qianli was slapped, he didn''t seem to be angry at all.


    Instead, his face was still full of smiles.


    "Mr. Xiao, I really don''t mean that. It''s just that I used this trick to cheat my family''s money before, so I''m afraid they don''t believe it..." Ma Qianli whispered.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Ma Qianli is really a wonderful flower. He can cheat Laozi''s money in such a way.


    It''s bad enough for the Ma family to have such a disaster.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao simply threw the horse on the ground.


    "Take me to your house." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" The horse was surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked, "shouldn''t you give me back the money that the Ma family owes me?"


    "No, No." Ma Qianli shook his head and asked cautiously, "it''s just that my father and my grandfather are a little grumpy. I''m afraid they will offend you..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s OK to offend me. It''s a big deal."


    As soon as Ma Qianli''s body softened, he lay on the ground. It seemed that he would cry in the next second.


    Although he was rushed to the racecourse by his grandfather, he was not the kind of crazy person. His grandfather and father were kind to him. He knew that if Xiao Yao really did something drastic, he would not have killed them?


    His body trembled at the thought.


    "Mr. Xiao, I..."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "Ma Qianli, are you challenging my patience?"


    "No, no, no, I''ll take you!" Ma Qianli has already felt Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit.


    If you think about it, he will understand.


    Xiao Yao was originally a murderer. Before, he killed dozens of mercenaries in mianguo, but he didn''t see anything else in his eyes.


    Now if Xiao Yao is really angry, he will kill himself directly.


    After his death, Xiao Yao can still go to the Ma family. After all, he is not the only one who knows where the Ma family is in Xiangjiang.


    In this case, Ma Qianli didn''t have any hesitation. He simply stood up and took Xiao Yao forward.


    "When did the horse talk so well?" Although Zhou Zhiguang has never dealt with Ma Qianli before, he knows more about Ma Qianli''s character and personality. Seeing that Ma Qianli is so clever now, he is curious.


    Zhan Hongtu patted Zhou Zhiguang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "even if a tiger is in front of brother Xiao, he has to become a kitten. You know little about brother Xiao."


    After leaving the racecourse, Ma Qianli found a black Mercedes Benz.


    "Mr. Shaw, I''ll be the driver." Ma Qianli said with a smile.


    Zhan Hongtu frowned a little and said, "no, what if you want to die with us?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at his vision and said, "you think too much. This boy is more afraid of death than you are." Grand plan of exhibition

 Chapter 1035

    Xiao Yao''s words, to Ma Qianli, are a kind of ridicule.


    In a rage, he really wants to take Xiao Yao and others and die together.


    However, when he held the steering wheel, he immediately gave up his previous thought.


    Life is so beautiful, life is so wonderful, how can you have the idea of suicide? If you really commit suicide, are you worthy of your parents? Do you deserve your grandfather? Is it worthy of our motherland''s cultivation?


    Thinking of this, he was ashamed of what he had thought before.


    Don''t want to die, Ma Qianli the whole person mood is happy a lot, poor hum a minor.


    Zhou Zhiguang, who is sitting in the co pilot''s seat, always looks at Ma Qianli with a kind of curious eyes. He even thinks whether there is something wrong with this guy''s head. Now there are two people in the back asking for accounts. As a result, this guy is not so afraid and uneasy.


    In fact, Ma Qianli wants to understand.


    After seeing the strength of Xiao Yao again, he realized that he owed Xiao Yao a lot of money. If he wanted to rely on it, he couldn''t? It''s a big deal to earn after giving Xiao Yao. Anyway, the top ten can''t be finished. Although five billion is not a small sum for the Ma family, it won''t make the Ma family into a state of doom.


    After giving the five billion yuan to Xiao Yao, he can relax himself and not think about it every day.


    After returning from mianguo, Ma Qianli almost never had a good sleep. As long as he thought that he still owed Xiao Yao a huge sum of money, even if he was about to fall asleep, he could wake up suddenly. It can be said that Xiao Yao is Ma Qianli''s nightmare. Even if he repeatedly told himself that Xiangjiang is their Ma family''s territory, no matter how fierce Xiao Yao is, he dare not do anything to him in Xiangjiang, But when you really see Xiao Yao, the fear of being forgotten comes again, just like a poisonous snake, devouring his heart.


    But when he drove to Ma''s house, he was much more relaxed.


    When Xiao Yao didn''t come, he had to think about it day and night. He was always worried about whether Xiao Yao would kill him directly in his anger.


    But when Xiao Yuan came, he had already faced his inner fear and relaxed a lot. This is his cheap bone.


    When the Mercedes Benz drove into Ma''s manor and got off, Ma Qianli took Xiao yaozhan and Zhou Zhiguang into a villa.


    In the living room of the villa, two old people are playing games.


    "That''s my grandfather." Ma Qianli held out his finger and said to an old man in a black jacket.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Sitting in front of Mr. Ma is an old man of similar age, wearing a red and festive Tang suit, with a faint smile on his face. I don''t know if it''s because it''s almost the last step of victory.


    Even if Xiao Yao and others came in, the two old men didn''t look up at them.


    Xiao Yao didn''t worry either. He went directly to the front of him and looked down at Ma''s chess game.


    "Grandfather, I..."


    Ma Qianli just wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao interrupted him with a direct wave.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. Zhan Hongtu also helps to find a chair for Xiao Yao to sit down and watch the game.


    I played a game of chess for almost half an hour.


    In this half an hour, Ma Qianli was extremely nervous.


    Xiao Yao''s character is something he has seen before. If he doesn''t agree, he will kill people.


    But now, this guy can sit quietly and watch the chess game for half an hour, which is an unimaginable thing for Ma Qianli.


    At the end of the Dragon slaughter, Mr. Ma turned around and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "You''re good." Ma said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao squinted.


    "Are you Xiao Yao from China?" Asked master Ma.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "To collect the debt?" Asked master Ma.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Mr. Ma didn''t speak. He just turned around and looked at the old man in Tang costume.


    The old man in Tang costume stood up and shook hands with Xiao Yao.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. My name is Li Jinpan."


    Xiao Yao gave a "Oh".


    Li Jinpan is not surprised.


    But the horse standing behind Xiao Yao was startled.


    Before he looked at the old man in Tang costume, he just felt a little strange. Now when he heard the other person''s name, it was like thunder.


    In Xiangjiang, I''m afraid few people have never heard of the name of Li Jinpan.


    Ma Qianli and Zhou Zhiguang have heard the three words Li Jinpan, but this is the first time that they have seen this old man who is known as the first geomantic master of Xiangjiang.


    "Are you a practitioner?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I can only see feng shui." Li Jinpan said with an embarrassed smile.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more.


    When Li Jinpan faced Xiao Yao, he had no temper at all.


    "Mr. Xiao, this is five billion yuan, which is presented by countless people." Mr. Ma suddenly stood up, took out a check from his pocket and handed it to him.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, looked at Ma Laozi and Li Jinpan, and suddenly let go.


    "Master Ma, you are still cunning after all!" Xiao Yao accepted the check and said with a sigh.


    "Ha ha!" Mr. Ma laughed awkwardly.


    In addition to Xiao Yao, Zhan Hongtu, Zhou Zhiguang and Ma Qianli, they are all in the clouds.


    Even Ma Qianli can''t figure out the situation.


    When he brought Xiao Yao and others to Ma''s manor before, he was still worried. After all, his grandfather was not the kind of talkative person, but now, the old man actually gave Xiao Yao 5 billion yuan directly.


    "Mr. Xiao, you have the shares of Ma Qianli?" Ma asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I''m willing to spend three billion to buy the shares back!" Said master Ma.


    "No more." Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I have my own plan for this share."


    Mr. Ma sighed and said softly, "Mr. Xiao, can''t you give us a way to live?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold and he said with a smile, "if I had no skills, I would have died under your grandson. Do you think I should give you a way to live?"


    "..." master Ma did not speak.


    "After that, I will pay money to enter your Ma''s enterprise, and you can be ready." With that, Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and left with Zhan Hongtu and Zhou Zhiguang.


    After Xiao Yao left, master Ma smashed the chessboard in front of him with one fist.


    "Too much deception!" Master Ma''s body was shaking.


    Li Jinpan took the teacup beside his right hand, took a sip, narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. Ma, in fact, Mr. Xiao is very good at speaking. Do you think he really doesn''t know that I''m sitting here to help you verify his strength?"


    Mr. Ma frowned even more.


    "If you really want to pay back the money, even if he doesn''t come, you should send the money up, but you just wait until he comes to pay back the money. Isn''t that enough to show? Before, you knew Xiao Yao might be difficult to deal with, but with a fluke mentality, you worried whether you think too complicated, or master Ma exaggerates too much, so you wait for Xiao Yao to come and ask me to verify his strength before you are willing to return the money. This was originally a challenge to him, but did he do it? "


    The horse sighed for a long time.


    "So I''m wrong?" Mr. Ma asked softly.


    "It''s hard to say." Li Jinpan waved his hand. "How many years have we been old friends? I don''t know what kind of person you are? If you don''t, I''ll be a little curious. In fact, it''s not a bad thing for your Ma family. "


    Ma Laozi sneered and said: "now Ma Qianli''s shares are in his hands, which is not a bad thing for my Ma family? With his strength, we may soon be able to devour our enterprises directly. At that time, the Ma family may all belong to Xiao Yao. What can I do? "


    Originally, Ma''s enterprise was a piece of iron, but because Ma Qianli''s shares fell to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao caught the opportunity. Maybe Xiao Yao would seize the opportunity, tear a crack and penetrate it.


    If it wasn''t for this possibility, how could the Zhou family hope to buy the shares of Ma Qianli from Xiao Yao?


    "Master Ma, this is Xiao Yao''s chance, but it''s also your chance!" Li Jinpan said.


    Mr. Ma was slightly stunned. He bowed his hands and looked devout: "please give me your advice."


    "You don''t understand. Why ask me? You have me to help you test Xiao Yao''s strength, but the stubborn Zhou family insists on going their own way. Do you think Xiao Yao can do that? It''s not just one or two people in the Zhou family, but the whole Zhou family. Isn''t this an opportunity for you? Even if Xiao Yao swallows most of the Ma family, as long as you can seize the opportunity to take half of the Zhou family away from Xiao Yao, isn''t that a good thing? "


    Although Mr. Ma was still a little angry before, he was not a man who didn''t know what to do. When Li Jinpan said this, he suddenly burst into laughter and praised: "good, good! Thank you for your directions, ha ha! That''s right. Next, it''s the Zhou family''s bad luck


    The Ma family and the Zhou family are really different.


    Because the Ma family also made a fortune from jewelry, it is naturally the strong enemy of the Zhou family. In recent years, it has been suppressed by the Zhou family. However, even so, the Ma family, where the thoughtful Ma master is still in charge, is still struggling to survive in the cracks and eventually grows into a towering tree.


    But the fight between the two families never stopped.


    Although the Ma family has a place in the jewelry industry, as long as the Zhou family is still there, the big cake will always belong to the Zhou family.


    Now, he Ma''s family can watch the bustle of the Zhou family. Thinking of this, how can Mr. Ma not be happy¡° Another dish He yelled.

 Chapter 1036

    With Zhan Hongtu and Zhou Zhiguang walking out of the Majia manor, Xiao Yao always has a deep smile on his face. Zhan Hongtu and Zhou Zhiguang standing beside Xiao Yao are a little confused.


    "Brother Xiao, why do I always feel strange?" Zhan Hongtu rubbed his nose and whispered.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Zhan Hongtu and asked curiously, "isn''t everything going well? What''s so strange about that? "


    "It''s just so smooth!" Zhan Hongtu said, "think about it. How can the old man ma be so easy to talk? If he is really willing to pay back the money, how can he wait for us to come to him?"


    "That''s it Zhou Zhiguang nodded at one side and said, "Mr. Xiao, I still know the character of Mr. Ma. There are many people under my hand. They started their business by fighting and killing. It''s really strange. Is it possible that the check he gave us is fake?"


    "Not this one." There is no need for Xiao yaoduo to say that Zhan Hongtu has directly denied this point. "If the Ma family is really not willing to pay back the money, they can do it directly to us. Why do they specially make a fake check for us? Most of all, they didn''t even want to go back. "


    After hearing Zhan Hongtu''s words, Zhou Zhiguang remembered this and said in dismay, "yes, Mr. Xiao, they didn''t seem to ask us for a IOU."


    Xiao Yao laughs: "because they believe in my character!"


    Both Zhou Zhiguang and Zhan Hongtu look at each other face to face. There is no way to accept such an answer.


    Looking at the two men''s puzzled appearance, Xiao Yao was embarrassed to continue to play tricks, so he had to seriously say: "in fact, the reason is very simple. Mr. Ma has a general understanding of my strength, and he also knows that if I really want to attack their Zhou family, with my strength, I want to take their Zhou family''s legacy, It''s not impossible, so there''s no need to ask for an account again with the IOU. It''s too out of style. "


    Zhan Hongtu said: "this Ma Laozi knows you very well?"


    "He may not understand, otherwise he won''t wait for me to return the money when I get to Ma''s house. The strange thing is that guy named Li Jinpan." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhan Hongtu then remembered, turned to look at Zhou Zhiguang standing on the side, and asked, "Mr. Zhou, you seem to know something about that Li Jinpan?"


    Zhou Zhiguang nodded, but he didn''t deny it. He said: "in fact, it''s the first time I''ve seen Mr. Li. He''s the most powerful geomancy master in Xiangjiang. I don''t know how many families want to have a good relationship with them! Our Zhou family also has some friendship with him, but the old man of our family has a relationship with him, and he spent money to ask Li Jinpan for help. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "do you think he is very powerful?"


    "Great Without thinking, Zhou Zhiguang said, "in Xiangjiang, everyone knows that Master Li Jinpan is very powerful."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Xiao? Do you think that Master Li Jinpan is a person fishing for fame?" Zhou Zhiguang asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "that''s not so. He is a man of real ability. He wants to spy on my strength, but if I don''t want him to spy, he can''t see anything."


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile: "no wonder, after all, he is also a practitioner, right?"


    "Different from the practitioners like us." Xiao Yao said, "what he cultivates is not the Qi in his body, but to strengthen his control over the earth''s atmosphere. Forget it, it''s complicated."


    If they were standing beside Xiao Yao in nantianyuan, they would have understood.


    But no matter Zhan Hongtu or Zhou Zhiguang, they are not practitioners. Xiao Yao''s saliva is dry. They don''t understand. In this case, Xiao Yao is too lazy to say anything.


    Just as they were about to walk out of Majia manor, Ma Qianli came up with a Mercedes Benz.


    "Mr. Xiao, get on the bus quickly!" Ma Qianli got out of the car, helped Xiao Yao open the door and said, "I didn''t recover just now. Ha ha, I let you leave first. It''s my fault. It''s my fault."


    Xiao Yao glanced at Ma Qianli, nodded and got on the Mercedes Benz.


    Xiao Yao got on the bus. Zhan Hongtu and Zhou Zhiguang got on the bus without any hesitation.


    After sitting in the car, Xiao Yao also returned the IOU to Ma Qianli.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s not necessary. We can trust your character." Ma Qianli said with a smile.


    "OK, take it. I''m too lazy to write with you." Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    Ma Qianli saw that Xiao Yao was a little impatient and didn''t say much, so he quickly took the IOU.


    "Where are we going now, Mr. Shaw?" Ma Qianli asked.


    "Find a place and live first." Xiao Yao said.


    Ma Qianli thought about it and asked, "why don''t you live in our house?"


    Xiao Yao sneered: "if I really live in your house, I''m afraid you can''t sleep at night?"


    Ma Qianli laughed awkwardly and didn''t insist on anything. He quickly started the Mercedes Benz and left the Ma family manor.


    Xiao Yao is quite right. If the elder brothers really live in the Ma family manor, don''t mention him. It''s Mr. Ma who can''t sleep well.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s threat to their Ma family is too great.


    Finally, with the help of Ma Qianli, the three people stayed in a five-star hotel, which belongs to Ma family. Ma Qianli helped the three people through the check-in procedures and handed Xiao Yao a gold card. With this gold card, as long as it is a hotel of Ma family, they can stay free and get VIP treatment.


    Xiao Yao knew that the Ma family wanted to please themselves, and there was no ink at the moment.


    If the Ma family is smart enough, Xiao Yao really doesn''t mind giving them a share.


    After all, Xiangjiang is too big a cake. Xiao Yao believes in the ability of zhanhongtu, but he is still a mainlander. He doesn''t know how much resistance he will face in Xiangjiang. If he has a Ma family as a helper, his burden will be lighter.


    The most important thing is that after a simple contact with Mr. Ma, Xiao Yao found that the Ma people are much smarter than the Zhou family. He likes to make friends with such smart people.


    After staying in the hotel, Zhan Hongtu came and knocked on the door.


    After entering the room, Zhan Hongtu said frankly, "brother Xiao, are we going to trouble the Zhou family next?"


    "Give them some time." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile, "what if the Zhou family has never been enlightened?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said seriously, "then get rid of it all."


    Zhan Hongtu nodded, not surprised. It seems that this is Xiao Yao''s original character.


    After all, Xiao Yao is not an indecisive person.


    For Zhan Hongtu, even if Xiao Yao really killed the Zhou family, it was not a surprising thing, and he felt that the Zhou family deserved it.


    Didn''t Xiao Yao give them a chance?


    After a while, Zhan Hongtu said, "Zhou Zhiguang went back first."


    "I know, he''s already told me." Zhan Hongtu said.


    "Well, brother Xiao, do you think that Zhou Zhiguang will inform the Zhou family?" Zhan Hongtu asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know. Let''s see his own choice. In fact, even if he really informs, it''s not bad. The Zhou family knows that the Ma family has compromised, and maybe they will make the right choice."


    Zhan Hongtu said with a smile: "brother Xiao, do you want the Zhou family to give up resistance?"


    "Whatever." Xiao Yao looks indifferent.


    Zhan Hongtu is a little depressed, but everyone who knows Xiao Yao''s strength will not be surprised.


    For people like Xiao Yao, does it matter whether the Zhou family resists or not?


    Even if they try their best to keep Xiao Yao out of the Zhou family, can they do it?


    It''s the best in the world!


    On the other hand, Zhou Zhiguang actually returned to Zhou''s home.


    He went straight to his father''s villa.


    Zhou Xianhu is Zhou Zhiguang''s father. When he was young, he was probably Ma Qianli''s role. He had no ability to fart. However, if he said that he would indulge in extravagance, he was definitely a good hand. He had always been weak and could deal with outsiders. However, in the face of the Zhou family, especially his peers, he did not dare to fart.


    Otherwise, when his son, Zhou Zhiguang, was bullied in every way in the Zhou family, how could he stand idly by?


    However, he is a member of the Zhou family, and there is a place for him to live in zhoujiazhuangyuan.


    Entering the villa, Zhou Zhiguang saw an enchanting woman, about 30 years old. He often threw a wink at Zhou Zhiguang.


    "Xiao Guang, are you back?" When the woman spoke, she had already reached out and grasped Zhou Zhiguang''s arm. One hand was still rubbing gently on his arm.


    Zhou Zhiguang broke free of his arm and called respectfully, "little mom."


    The woman frowned and was dissatisfied, but she didn''t bother to care with him.


    The woman thought maliciously in her heart, no wonder the Zhou family likes to bully you, elm head!


    Zhou Zhiguang didn''t like his little mother at all.


    No matter how useless Zhou is, it''s his father. However, how many green hats has this little mother put on Zhou?


    Even if a dollar a top to sell outside, Zhou Xianghu can point to this rich and well-off.


    In the Zhou family, there is another story about Zhou Xianghu. It says that one year, Zhou Xianghu came home early in the evening, only to find a dozen men standing at home. He was angry and wanted to go in, but was pulled back. Someone was impatient and said to him, "what''s the hurry? Line up! Three, three


    It''s funny to listen to, but it''s not groundless. I don''t know if it''s because Zhou Xianghu was overindulgent when he was young. When he was old, he couldn''t do what he wanted. There were serious obstacles in some aspects. He always turned a blind eye to his woman''s appearance¡° Where''s my father? " Zhou Zhiguang asked¡° Upstairs. " The woman replied impatiently, twisted Miaoman''s waist and went out. Zhou Zhiguang sighed and stepped up the stairs.

 Chapter 1037

    Zhou Zhiguang knows that in many families, there will be some people who can''t see the dawn. They choose to be quiet, keep a low profile, and look for an opportunity with rich accumulation. Even if they can''t find such an opportunity in their life, at least they can survive. He thinks that he should be such a person, but one thing to be sure is that his father certainly does not belong to such a person.


    Some people are mediocre, which is a kind of cover up.


    Zhou''s mediocrity is really mediocre.


    When he was very young, Zhou Zhiguang already understood these things.


    When he was a child, he had fights with others.


    When other children were beaten and cried by him, the adults came and kicked him out.


    He was about five years old that year.


    Later, he lost the game, but Zhou still didn''t see it.


    At that time, he didn''t fight back when others hit him.


    It''s better to be beaten by a few children than to be kicked by those cruel adults.


    What to do if you die?


    Because of this, he can only choose silence.


    He was silent when others beat him.


    He was silent when others scolded him.


    He was silent when others insulted him.


    In addition to silence, or silence, this is also with that lifetime only know hiding in a woman''s nest man learn.


    That man infused a kind of thought to him from childhood: it''s not bad for others to beat you and scold you. As long as he can live, it''s better than everything.


    That''s what it''s all about.


    Zhou Zhiguang listened, but he didn''t remember that he didn''t want to be a man like Zhou Xianghu all his life.


    Upstairs, the man is still the same, sitting on the balcony, holding a notebook watching the movie.


    Even if Zhou Zhiguang stood behind him, he didn''t feel it.


    In fact, Zhou Zhiguang is used to it.


    Is the number of times that he is regarded as air by this man still small?


    I''ll be angry at first, but gradually it doesn''t matter.


    "Leave the Zhou family, too." Zhou Zhiguang said suddenly.


    After hearing this, the man who used to enjoy watching the movie suddenly stood up, turned around and kicked Zhou Zhiguang to the ground.


    "Are you crazy?" The man roared hysterically.


    Because the amplitude is too large, the computer that was originally built on the body also fell to the ground in an instant, blackening the screen.


    Zhou Zhiguang slowly got up and lined up the footprints on his shirt.


    "It''s very strong of you to kick me." Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile.


    The smile on the face, no matter how you look at it, gives you a gloomy feeling.


    It''s hard to imagine that there will be such a look between father and son.


    "You jumped into the cesspit yourself, and you want to drag me in?" Zhou Xianghu glared at his son and said, "do you know that the Zhou family hates you to the bone now? I despise you to the extreme? "


    Zhou Zhiguang suddenly laughed.


    This smile, on the contrary, made Zhou Xianghu a little confused.


    "What are you laughing at?" he said impatiently


    "Shouldn''t I laugh?" Zhou Zhiguang asked, "even if I don''t, they won''t despise me to the extreme?"


    Zhou was silent for a moment.


    "No matter what I do or say, the Zhou family looks down on me, don''t they?"


    Zhou Xianghu snorted coldly. He didn''t even want to talk to him. It seemed that he wanted to make his heart clear.


    "You''re old. Don''t worry about it. It''s troublesome to hurt your muscles and bones." Zhou Zhiguang sat down and said, "the Zhou family don''t understand, but I understand that if Xiao Yao really wants to deal with the Zhou family, Zhou Jiagen can''t have the ability to resist."


    "Well, you son of a bitch, do you think highly of your new master?" Zhou said with a sneer.


    "Because I understand, I understand." Zhou Zhiguang said, "don''t you understand?"


    Zhou Xianghu waved his hand: "get out of here. Don''t wait for the Zhou family to come. You can''t run away."


    Zhou Zhiguang laughed: "they dare not leave me."


    "Bullshit." Zhou Xianghu sneered and said, "do you think the Zhou family are really afraid of Xiao Yao? Maybe Xiao Yao really has some skills, but now Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li have invited five feng shui masters to deal with Xiao Yao. Do you think that boy can survive? "


    "Can the five geomantic omens deal with Li Jinpan?" Zhou Zhiguang asked suddenly.


    Zhou was stunned and shook his head.


    Isn''t that bullshit? Who is Li Jinpan? That''s the leader of all Fengshui Kanyu masters in Xiangjiang.


    The five geomantic omens may really have some abilities, but against Li Jinpan, they are only passively beaten.


    Perhaps, in the face of Li Jinpan, they didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    "I''ll ask you again if you want to leave the Zhou family." Zhou Zhiguang said.


    "Go away!" Zhou Xianghu said impatiently.


    "Oh." Zhou Zhiguang nodded, stood up and went out.


    After Zhou Zhiguang left, Zhou Xianghu stood up.


    He went to the balcony and looked out into the distance.


    In the distance, thirty miles away, is a mausoleum.


    Zhou Zhiguang''s mother was buried there.


    For a long time, behind him, came the sound of light footsteps.


    Turning around and looking at the old man, Zhou turned back and continued to look into the distance.


    "Why don''t you go with him?" Asked Shuibo.


    "You didn''t go either?" Zhou said with a smile.


    "I''m a promise. I can''t go." Shuibo and Zhou Xianghu look into the distance side by side.


    "After living for so many years, I don''t want to live any more." Zhou said, "can I say that?"


    "Ha ha! It''s OK for you to cheat others. It''s worse for you to cheat me. " "Shuibo said," it''s just to understand that if he left, the Zhou family would be angry and directly attack you and zhouzhiguang. "


    "If you know, ask, ink." Zhou said coldly.


    "Ah... Poor parents! The Zhou family all know that Zhou Zhiguang is not suitable to stay in the Zhou family. You know that, so you always want to force Zhou Zhiguang away. He probably doesn''t know that many years ago, you were most qualified to be the head of the Zhou family, but you were framed by Zhou Qiang''s father? After 35 years in prison, aren''t you tired? "


    Zhou still didn''t speak.


    "You''re here to kill?" Asked Shuibo.


    "I can''t kill anyone with you." Zhou said with a smile.


    "Starting tomorrow, I won''t care about you any more." Said Shuibo.


    With that, he turned and walked out of Zhou Xianghu''s room.


    Zhou suddenly burst into tears.


    Crying, crying and laughing.


    He went crazy and rushed to the front of the wardrobe. After opening it, he punched out a hole in the wall behind the wardrobe.


    At least, it can only be done by the practitioners of the earthshaking realm.


    Take back your hand. There''s a box in your hand.


    The box opened and a sealed knife lay quietly inside.


    The Dao is Tang Dao style, thin and long, sharp and light.


    In the 35th year, Tang Dao saw the light again.


    Zhou Zhiguang, who has gone far, may never have guessed that this man, who only knows how to hide among women, killed people in Xiangjiang 35 years ago. In today''s zhulangtai, we have killed 28 Feng Shui prime ministers.


    Like a dragon in prison, breaking through the shackles.


    In the past, I could hear the slight vibration of the blade.


    Zhou Xianghu grinned: "don''t worry, I''ll let you see blood tomorrow. Soon, tomorrow. I cheated you 35 years ago. How can I bear you this time?"


    The latter part of the story is about thirty Li outside the balcony.


    When Zhou Zhiguang came to the gate of Zhou Jiazhuang garden, he happened to meet Zhou Tian.


    "How did you come back?" Zhou Tian saw Zhou Zhiguang and asked.


    Zhou Zhiguang laughed and didn''t speak.


    "Xiao Yao went to Ma''s today?"


    "Well."


    "How about the Ma family?"


    "..." Zhou Zhiguang remained silent.


    Zhou Tian sighed and nodded clearly: "I''m not surprised that you made such a decision."


    "Zhou Tian."


    "Well?"


    "Come with me." Zhou Zhiguang said.


    "I can''t go." Zhou Tian shook his head.


    "Do you have to die with the Zhou family?" Zhou zhuiguang''s eyes were splitting, "Why are you all like this? Why do you have to be so stubborn? "


    Zhou Zhiguang''s words seem illogical.


    However, Zhou Tian looked at a villa and suddenly understood.


    "Why did you come back?" Zhou Tian asked.


    Zhou Zhiguang was stunned and speechless.


    "Why you come back, why I can''t go." Zhou Tian said with a smile.


    "Who is afraid of death?"


    "No fear of death!" Every word of Zhou Tian.


    Zhou Zhiguang waved his hand.


    He stepped out the door.


    He said.


    "They''re all idiots!"


    ¡­¡­


    Night, standing on the balcony of the hotel, you can see the night view of Victoria Harbour.


    The sea breeze blows on my face, and there is a faint breeze in the air.


    Every once in a while, you can hear the distant sound of the boat, such as beautiful music. If you can hear the sound of seagulls, it would be better.


    Why silk and bamboo?


    After a while, Xiao Yao frowned.


    He took another step forward and took a deep breath again.


    "What a good night, must it be full of murderous spirit?" When an energy with his strong pressure over, the scene seems to be in front of a slight tremor. In the four directions of the hotel, there are five people standing, just forming a five point killing array. Xiao Yao is in the center of the wujiaobisha array. The sea breeze is blowing more and more. Close your eyes, in addition to the waves, there are wild ghosts neighing. Xiao Yao took another step forward, and at the same time carried the aura inside the gas, such as the river flowing into the sea and turning over. With a sigh, I can hear the sound of broken glass. Countless pieces of glass slag, like a sharp blade, were picked up by the strange wind and smashed at Xiao Yao¡° Using the Qi of heaven and earth, but sharing the same stream with ghosts, ghosts and monsters, I''m not afraid to disturb the road? " Xiao Yao laughed, and the five people outside the hotel heard it very well. When their faces were in panic, countless sharp blades made of broken glass rolled up like swift water. In the frightened eyes of the five people, the glass slag passed through the body, from the face, from the body, from the limbs. From the nose, from the eyes, from the ears, from the mouth. All in. In the air, I''m afraid there is a smell of blood again

 Chapter 1038

    Outside the hotel, five people died quietly.


    Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li rushed over with four or five bodyguards. However, they found that the five geomantic omen masters they invited had already died. They were miserable and piercing. All the people who saw the bodies could not help shivering. In fact, these five guys were very sad. Even when they died, they didn''t know what their opponents looked like.


    "Brother Qiang, what''s going on?" Zhou Li stood beside Zhou Qiang, his body trembling.


    "You must be quiet for me!" Zhou Qiang was upset and angry originally. As a result, Zhou Li was still on the side, which made him upset for a while. Then he turned around and kicked out with one foot. He kicked Zhou Li''s abdomen hard. Before Zhou Li even had time to scream, he fell to the ground, sweating on his forehead.


    Zhou Qiang really spared no effort in this sleep. Zhou Li didn''t breathe for a while, and his face turned red. Then his tail turned and he vomited.


    Zhou Qiang looked disgusted and quickly hid away.


    As for Zhou Li, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, he didn''t even look at him. He just looked up at a room in the hotel.


    His eyes were very gloomy.


    "Young master, shall we go up and deal with it?" A bodyguard walked up to him and said cautiously that the reason why he needed to be careful was that he was worried that he would follow Zhou Li''s footsteps. They were all too frustrated to follow such a master who was in a bad mood and took vent on the people around him.


    "Can you solve the problem?" Zhou Qiang asked with a sneer.


    The bodyguard immediately fell silent.


    It''s true that these five are all well-known geomantic omens in Xiangjiang. Each of them has the ability to single out dozens of them. But even so, in front of the opponent who doesn''t know his appearance, isn''t he still vulnerable? How do they deal with such opponents? Maybe as soon as I entered the hotel, I was as dead as those five geomantic omens.


    They shivered at the thought.


    Look at the five geomantic omens at this time, they can feel a pang of scalp numbness. Not long ago, these five guys were all full of confidence. As long as they practiced with Han Shao, no matter how powerful the master from the mainland was, they would not be able to escape. But now? I didn''t even know the opponent''s appearance, so I had already swallowed my breath.


    I think it''s also a very sad thing.


    "Contact the Donglong gang in Xiangjiang." Zhou Qiang said suddenly.


    The bodyguard was slightly stunned, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "young master, the master has told us before, let''s not have anything to do with those gangs."


    "Shut up Zhou Qiang scolded, "the old man also said, let me think of a way to deal with Xiao Yao, this sentence you forget?"


    When the bodyguard thought about it carefully, he thought that what Zhou Qiang said was quite reasonable. The old man did say such a thing, so even if Zhou Qiang really found someone from the Donglong Gang, it didn''t seem that it was against the rules.


    "Let''s go." With that, Zhou Qiang turned around and entered the Mercedes Benz.


    That Zhou Li was also helped up by two bodyguards and sent to the car.


    After all, Zhou Li is also a member of the Zhou family. They can''t just leave him here. Moreover, they all know that Zhou Qiang didn''t fight Zhou Li because he hated him. It''s just that he was so depressed that he needed someone to stand up and let him take his breath out. If Zhou Li wasn''t there, some of them would play the role of Zhou Li.


    Although Zhou Qiang''s ability is not their opponent at all, no one of them dares to fight back even if he really fights them.


    When they think about it, they suddenly feel that they should be grateful for the next week''s gift.


    After Zhou Qiang and others left, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "I''ve given you another chance. If you don''t know how to make good use of it, you Zhou family will die." Xiao Yao''s eyes are extremely cold.


    After a while, the door of the room was knocked on by Zhan Hongtu.


    Zhan Hongtu came in, sat down and said, "brother Xiao, there was a police car just now. It said that five people died outside the hotel."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s lighthearted appearance, Zhan Hongtu asked in a low voice: "those five people..."


    "I killed it." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhan Hongtu understood this and asked, "is it the helper invited by the Zhou family?"


    "Well."


    Zhan Hongtu suddenly burst into a rage and scolded: "this week''s family is really ungrateful. We''ve given them many opportunities. If we don''t know how to grasp them, we''ll forget it. They dare to ask us for trouble. Do they really think we''re bullying?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, indicating that Zhan Hongtu didn''t need this excitement.


    After Zhan Hongtu calmed down, Xiao yaocai said, "it''s not surprising. Originally, Xiangjiang Zhou family didn''t plan to pay attention to us. Now it''s all in the plan to find trouble, but I''m very curious. What else can they do?"


    "Ha ha, that''s true." Zhan Hongtu said with a smile, "their Zhou family may really have some abilities in Xiangjiang, but just with this strength, they want to do something about us. It''s too fantastic. It''s just a mantis arm."


    "If they don''t stop me, how can they know if they can stop me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhan Hongtu nodded.


    Originally, he wanted to have a good chat with Xiao Yao about his previous countermeasures, but now, it''s unnecessary.


    The people of the Zhou family have no brains to the extreme, which has angered Xiao Yao.


    Maybe at the beginning, Xiao Yao still wanted to settle with the Zhou family peacefully. After all, it was Zhou Qiang who offended him, and it had nothing to do with the Zhou family.


    However, it is obvious that none of the Zhou family is a person of praise. On the contrary, they are still challenging Xiao Yao everywhere.


    In this case, why should he leave a chance for the other party?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think he is a bad person. At least he gave the Zhou family a chance. It''s just that the Zhou family didn''t want to seize the chance. In this case, there''s nothing to say.


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. Look at this posture. The Zhou family won''t do anything else tonight." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhan Hongtu nodded, stood up and walked out of Xiao Yao''s room.


    Night, quiet some terrible.


    After Zhou Qiang returned to Zhou''s home, he was still angry, but he could only be angry in his room.


    What he didn''t know was that at this moment, the Zhou family''s manor had been enveloped in a murderous atmosphere.


    In a villa on the edge of zhoujiazhuangyuan, a man sat on a sofa, holding a Tang Dao in his hand, looking at the pendulum hanging on the wall, shaking from side to side.


    Waiting for the clock to ring at midnight, the man''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light.


    He slowly stood up and Tang Dao came out.


    At this time, the door of the villa was suddenly pushed open.


    Zhou Zhiguang''s little mother came back full of wine.


    It''s reasonable to say that she came back earlier today. Before, she didn''t go home until three or four o''clock in the morning. Sometimes she didn''t even come back all night. She didn''t say where she had gone, but anyone with brains could guess.


    Her eyes were blurred. She looked at the tigers around her eyes. She was surprised and asked vaguely, "why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    Zhou Xianghu came to her with a smile.


    "Did you have a good time?" Zhou Xianghu asked.


    "None of your business? Get out of my way She stretched out her hand to push Zhou Xianghu away, but at the moment when she stretched out her hand, a sharp cool air came from her whole body. Then, dimly, she faintly felt that something had fallen on the ground. She lowered her head and glanced at it. What she saw was a hand.


    "This... Ah!" The next second, the piercing pain came from the wrist.


    Just haven''t had time to scream a few times, has been a knife throat.


    Woman''s body, soft lying on the ground, lying in the pool of red blood.


    "I gave you a chance, you don''t know how to grasp..." Zhou Xianghu sighed and looked at the woman on the ground. There was no anger, no regret, no guilt in his eyes. Some of them were just indifferent. "Maybe if you come back a little late, you can escape a disaster. It''s my life, it''s your life..."


    Then he opened the door of the villa and went out.


    Zhou Xianghu went out of the door and walked on the path of the manor, feeling the cold of the night.


    At this time, a light hit him.


    It''s two night patrol guards.


    People! The wealthier they are, the more they cherish their lives. The same is true of the Zhou family. There are no less than 50 security guards in the zhoujiazhuangyuan. Even at night, there are seven or eight people on patrol.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Zhou Xianghu." Zhou Xianghu''s voice seemed to be a little dispirited and feeble.


    "Oh! Friday! Why haven''t you had a rest so late? " A security guard put away the light and asked with a smile. Although Zhou Xianghu has always been in the role of being looked down upon by people in the Zhou family, anyway, they are all members of the Zhou family. These security guards are not qualified to look down upon Zhou Xianghu. That''s just that they can''t find pleasure for themselves.


    Zhou Xianhu can''t deal with the Zhou family, but if you want to deal with them, it''s still a simple thing.


    Zhou Xianghu said with a smile, "even if you''re wandering around, you can''t sleep, and your mother-in-law doesn''t go home. I''m depressed."


    The two security guards were laughing hard.


    I think so. Zhou''s daughter-in-law is young and beautiful. Naturally, she can''t keep loneliness. She runs to nightclubs every day, and it''s normal that she doesn''t go home at night. It''s said that even several security guards of the Zhou family have given Zhou a green hat.


    Zhou Xianghu was depressed in his heart, so he should be.


    "Well, don''t disturb the fifth master''s elegance." With that, the two guards went away.


    They didn''t even notice that Zhou had been holding a Tang Dao in his hand.


    Who can imagine that Zhou Xianghu will also rise one day? Zhou Xianghu walked for a while and suddenly stopped. He turned and looked back as if he were waiting for someone.

 Chapter 1039

    Finally, a figure came slowly to Zhou Xianghu.


    "You called me?" The man asked.


    "Yes." Zhou Xianghu smiles and says, "your phone number is hard to find."


    The other side didn''t speak, just looked at Zhou Xianghu with a strange look.


    "Mr. Xiao, I, Zhou Xianghu, will exchange ten heads of Zhou''s family for Zhou Zhiguang''s 20-year peace Zhou Xianghu took a deep breath and asked.


    Standing in front of Zhou Xianghu, the person called Mr. Xiao is naturally Xiao Yao.


    Originally, he had been sleeping, but received a call from a strange number.


    What I said on the phone is what Zhou Xianhu asked now.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao faintly returned a word.


    Zhou Xianghu, relieved, chuckled and went on.


    "Do you want me to save your life?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "No, I have to die. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the Zhou family." Zhou didn''t look back. He said that his body had gone farther and farther.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "The master of Zhentian realm has already had a breath of Dao Qi in his body, but he didn''t expect that he could hide it so deeply. The Zhou family are also hiding dragons and crouching tigers..."


    His body suddenly disappeared, as if he had never been to the Zhou family.


    Xiao Yao wants to tell Zhou Zhiguang. In fact, his father is not good for nothing. He thinks it''s OK.


    After so many years of hiding, when the sharp blade comes out of its sheath, it will kill all sides with blood.


    Gone, gone, like the wind tonight.


    Why do you have to let Zhou Zhiguang smell the bloody smell in the wind?


    Zhoujiazhuangyuan is a villa in the center, just in front of zhoulaozi villa.


    In this room, there is Zhou Fuyao, the eldest son of the Zhou family.


    The swaying swagger.


    Ringing the doorbell, the one who opened the door was a servant. He was very easygoing. Zhou Xianghu liked to call her sister Liu, but generally called her mother Liu.


    "Five ye, why are you here? The master is asleep. " The master of Liu Ma''s mouth is Zhou Fuyao. As for the master of Zhou, he is called too master.


    "Wake up when you fall asleep." Zhou said with a smile.


    Liu Ma suddenly saw the Tang Dao in Zhou Xianhu''s hand and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Fifth master, this is..."


    "It''s OK. I picked up an antique. I don''t know how many years it has been. Isn''t elder brother a good scholar of antiques? I can''t see anything, so naturally I want him to help me. " Zhou said with a smile.


    In fact, he could kill the woman in front of him, but he couldn''t bear it.


    Even though he had killed people like a horse, there was always a trace of kindness in his heart.


    Here, we have to use the two words of survival.


    "But now the master is sleeping. If you really wake him up, how angry you may be..." mother Liu whispered.


    Although many of the Zhou family don''t like Zhou Xianghu, Liu Ma thinks it''s totally unreasonable. Although Zhou Xianghu is a bit decadent and dreams of death every day, she at least won''t give them orders. When she saw her before, she often joked that Liu Ma would call her old. On the contrary, Liu Jie is more suitable.


    Just because of this, Liu Ma has a good feeling for Zhou Xianghu. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see Zhou Xianghu scolded by Zhou Fuyao.


    After all, she has seen Zhou Fuyao pointing his nose at Zhou Xianhu many times, even kicking and punching. Although she can''t bear it, she can''t help it. It''s all the Zhou family''s business. It''s definitely not something she can say as a servant.


    "It''s OK. By the way, Liu Ma, let me ask you something." Zhou Xianghu asked suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t you come to work in the Zhou family because your daughter was ill and needed money?" Zhou Xianghu asked.


    "Yes..." when she thought of this, Liu Ma''s face showed a lonely look, which was probably five years ago. Because her daughter was seriously ill, she could only sign a ten-year contract with the Zhou family and took 200000 yuan, but she spent the money in the end, and her daughter left. This is the past that she would not look back in her life.


    "In that case, I''ll leave the Zhou family in the future." Zhou said.


    "Ah! That won''t work. My contract hasn''t expired yet. " Ma Liu shook her head.


    "Don''t worry, in the future, there won''t be Zhou family members who will come to you for trouble." Zhou Xianghu smiles and goes upstairs.


    Zhou Xianghu came to the third floor and knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Who is it! Damn, I''m tired of living? " Zhou Fuyao''s voice came from the room.


    Zhou Xianghu didn''t speak, just continued to knock on the door.


    "Damn it, get out of here!" Although he said so, he and Zhou Xianghu heard the sound of footsteps coming closer and closer.


    When the door was opened, Zhou Fuyao saw Zhou Xianghu standing at the door. He was stunned. Then he said, "Zhou Xianghu, are you sick? What time is it? If you don''t sleep, do you still bother me? Where''s mother Liu! Does she want to die? How dare you come up? "


    Zhou Xianghu''s wrist moved slightly, and the knife in his hand was on Zhou Fuyao''s neck.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Zhou Fuyao''s face changed greatly.


    "Debt collection." Zhou said softly, "have you forgotten how Zhou Zhiguang''s mother died?"


    With that, the light of the knife flashed, and Zhou Fuyao was in a different place.


    A head on the ground, eyes are still waiting for the big.


    Maybe even when he died, he didn''t expect Zhou Xianhu to kill him suddenly.


    Then there was another scream in the room.


    Zhou Fuyao''s woman, looking at Zhou Xianghu who is walking towards him step by step, seems to be crazy and wants to run away.


    "Can you run away?" Zhou Xianghu sighed, a knife fell, and another human life died.


    Zhou Xianghu went downstairs with a knife.


    Liu Mumu was stunned. She heard the scream from above.


    "Five ye, you..." Liu Ma''s voice was shaking.


    "If you don''t go, you really can''t go." Zhou Xianghu sighed and said, "even if I don''t kill you, if I come to kill you in two days, the Zhou family will still die."


    Liu Ma didn''t understand Zhou''s words, but Zhou didn''t plan to explain it to her. She was already carrying a knife and heading for the next place


    Zhou Qiang is Zhou Fuyao''s own son, but he also has his own villa in zhoujiazhuangyuan and doesn''t live with his parents, which makes him escape.


    Zhou Xianghu originally wanted to kill Zhou Qiang, but after thinking about it, he just let it go. Anyway, Zhou Qiang is a child in his eyes.


    He went into another villa and, this time, killed five people.


    When he came out of the villa, there were four or five men standing in front of him.


    "Do you want to stop me?" Zhou said with a sneer.


    "Zhou Xianhu, you are so bold that you dare to kill your brother. Heaven forbids you!" One of the men, probably in his fifties, swore.


    "Do you care?" Zhou Xianghu laughed wildly, "as long as Shuibo doesn''t fight, who can kill me?"


    Finish saying, is a knife to brandish, the knife spirit billows, but can''t stir up a spray.


    The man frowned and quickly hid for a distance. In addition to him, the remaining four formed a encirclement and killed him.


    Zhou is not afraid, advance and retreat orderly, in the blink of an eye, then killed the man who yelled before.


    At the same time, Tang Dao in his hand moved and the Yangtze River rolled, forcing the remaining four to retreat.


    It''s not that the knife moves with people, it''s that people move with the knife.


    Even in China, Zhou''s Sabre technique is probably the father of a teacher who uses a knife.


    "Zhou Xianhu, die for me!" One of them yelled angrily, stomped his feet, and a pulse of earth gas came towards Zhou Xianghu.


    "You deserve it, too?" Zhou Xianghu sneered, holding the knife in his hand, and did not avoid it. A knife fell down and inserted into the ground, and cracks appeared on the stone slab under his feet. Then with a loud noise, the floor broke and soared into the sky. In the smoke and dust, Zhou Xianghu had already used the knife in his hand to end each other''s life.


    There are only three people left, and it is impossible to pose any threat to Zhou Xianghu.


    They were all shocked.


    They have been in the Zhou family for ten years, and their duty is to guard the Zhou family.


    They all know that in the Zhou family, there is a master named Shuibo, but unexpectedly, Zhou Xianghu, who has always been humble, is also a master.


    Just in a flash, they were killed.


    What threat can the remaining three pose to Zhou Xianghu?


    "Thirty five years ago, I used this knife to fight my way. Now, the same is true." Zhou Xianghu sneered. Although there was a layer of sweat on his forehead, it didn''t affect his speed.


    All the villas in Zhoujia manor were lit up by the movement here.


    Many people came to watch the excitement. Before they came near, they already smelled the smell of blood.


    "Zhou Xianhu... You dare to kill people!" A man scolded.


    Zhou turned to look at him and laughed.


    "I wanted to find you, but I didn''t expect you to come. It''s good."


    One of the three people who wanted to be Zhou Xianghu immediately turned around and yelled, "fourth master, you go quickly!"


    "It''s late." Zhou Xianhu snorted coldly and killed the man.


    The three geomantic omens wanted to get Zhou Xianghu involved, but they found that Zhou Xianghu was crazy at this time. He would rather take a few punches than rush to the front of him. At the same time, he took the knife and fell, and another head fell to the ground.


    "The eighth one was revealed by Zhou''s family." Zhou Xianghu smacked his mouth.


    Zhou Fuyao and his wife.


    There are five members in the Zhou family.


    Last week''s home in Canada, fourth week''s home.


    Eight already.


    "Two left." Zhou Xianghu sighed.


    "Zhou Xianghu, damn you!" The three men''s faces changed greatly, and they pressed against Zhou Xianghu again¡° It''s a pity that your surname is not Zhou. " Zhou Xianhu sighed, "it''s no use killing you." That''s what he said, but the knife in his hand was not slow at all. The three men might be invincible against ordinary people, but they were so vulnerable in front of Zhou Xianhu. One by one, the wind blows. The rest of the Zhou family screamed and hid far away, and no one wanted to be the next fourth master of the Zhou family. After the three people solved the problem, Zhou Xianghu suddenly put out a knife. The knife in his hand seemed to have eyes and stabbed the man hiding behind a tree to death. Tang Dao passed through the tree and happened to be inserted in the heart of the man hiding behind the tree¡° The ninth one. " Zhou Xianghu squinted and said. Then he turned and looked in a certain direction. That''s the location of master Zhou''s villa¡° How many things have you done to prevent me from becoming the head of the Zhou family? "¡° What did I do wrong? When did it delay you? "¡° Are you really confused when you watch them kill my woman and bully my son? "¡° I don''t kill you because you are my father, and also because, naturally, someone will kill you! "¡° I don''t owe you anything in my life After that, he turned his face, looked at the other direction and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, I''ll take the tenth head! I''ve had a brilliant life in Zhou Xianghu''s life. I''ve been trampled in the earth like a local dog. Today, I''m afraid I can''t get my Tang Dao back. I''ll give you my tenth head! " With that, his wrist moved, and Zhou''s head jumped and jumped three meters away. That head, still staring at the direction of master Zhou''s villa

 Chapter 1040

    Hiding in the night, Xiao Yao has mixed feelings when he sees this scene.


    He never thought that Zhou would choose such a way to die.


    He didn''t know who the man named Shuibo was, but he could feel that there was an expert in the Zhou family, but it was just shaking the sky. It should be Shuibo. His strength was not enough to deal with Xiao Yao, but it was enough to deal with Zhou Xianghu.


    If he doesn''t, Zhou can come and go freely.


    He didn''t leave and chose to die here.


    "Is it worth it?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    With these words, he turned and left.


    When he comes back again, it means the end of the Zhou family.


    He felt that it was also a good opportunity now. It was not because of how kind he was. He just wanted to let the Zhou family stay in this fear for a while.


    Zhou Xianghu threw a peach at it, and he naturally returned it with courtesy.


    All Zhou''s tigers are dead. Must they die properly?


    After Xiao Yao left, in the most central villa of Zhoujiazhuang garden, it was still the study and the reclining chair. The old man was wandering. Although he knew something big had happened outside, he never stood up.


    Shuibo just stood beside him, and there was no expression on his face.


    Only after waiting for a while, he said, "Zhou Xianghu committed suicide."


    "Yes." Mr. Zhou nodded.


    "Don''t you think about stopping anything?" Asked Shuibo.


    Zhou raised his head, looked at him, laughed and asked, "do you think I can stop it?"


    Shuibo is speechless.


    If Zhou is really so easy to be stopped, why should he draw his sword? Isn''t it a totally meaningless thing.


    "In fact, I''m very curious. Why don''t you come forward?" The old man looked at Uncle Shui and asked.


    Shuibo smiles, but he doesn''t speak.


    "How disgusted you are with the Zhou family Zhou''s voice was shaking.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stand out, he just understands that even if he really stands out, it won''t play any role. The person who can really block Zhou Xianghu has been standing beside him. Shuibo doesn''t do anything, and no one can do anything about it. He knows that.


    "Do I still owe you the Zhou family?" Shuibo looked at the old man on the couch and asked seriously.


    The old man thought about it and shook his head.


    There was a smile on his face, but it looked bitter.


    "You, you, for so many years, still have a grudge in your heart!" Mr. Zhou sighed, "in fact, I have never regarded you as a fool. I just put down what should be put down after so long. Why?"


    Shuibo didn''t speak and his eyes were cold.


    "Forget it..." master Zhou waved his hand and didn''t know what to say.


    "The Zhou family is finished." Said Shuibo.


    "Hum, do you think that if these people die, the Zhou family will be finished?" Mr. Zhou sneered.


    Shuibo laughed and asked: "don''t you ever think about why Zhou Xianghu chose to break out today after so many years of forbearance?"


    Mr. Zhou''s eyes were slightly closed and he didn''t make a sound. Obviously, he didn''t want to understand the problem.


    All of a sudden, a flash of light flashed through his mind and asked, "before, he was worried that the Zhou family would attack his son. Now, he is not afraid?"


    "Then why isn''t he afraid?" Asked Shuibo with interest.


    "Because of the man named Xiao Yao?" Although Mr. Zhou hasn''t paid attention to Xiao Yao up to now, he has heard Zhou Li say that Zhou Zhiguang and Xiao Yao are mixed up. He can''t know nothing.


    Although he thought it was ridiculous, it was not impossible to think about it carefully.


    After all, there is only one answer that can be explained.


    It''s just that Mr. Zhou doesn''t understand! Isn''t that a mainlander? Even if there is some money in the mainland, what can we do? After all, this is Xiangjiang. How dare Xiao Yao treat their Zhou family in Xiangjiang? It is precisely because of this idea that he is unwilling to compromise with the other party. However, he didn''t expect that Zhou Xianghu didn''t know whether he was suffering from brain pumping or not, so he valued the other party so much.


    It''s ridiculous!


    Shuibo said with a smile: "I know that even now, you still look down on Xiao Yao, but it''s not bad. If you really compromise with Xiao Yao, I won''t see the whole Zhou family slaughtered."


    "Well, give him a hundred courage!" Mr. Zhou snorted coldly.


    Shuibo clapped his hands and said, "well, well, just hold this idea. Don''t waver!"


    Zhou Laozi said with a grim smile: "no matter how powerful he is, can he fight against thousands of people?"


    "What do you mean?" Asked Shuibo curiously.


    "The people of Donglong Gang should have gone to find him now!" Zhou said, squinting his eyes.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes.


    Mentioning Xiao Yao, his face is full of disdain. It seems that the young man valued by Zhou Xianghu and Shuibo is already a mortal.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" After listening to Mr. Zhou''s words, Shuibo finally understood, and then laughed.


    The smile was full of sarcasm at Mr. Zhou.


    "Why, do you think he''s alive?" Mr. Zhou asked.


    Shuibo said with a smile: "I just think it''s funny that a thousand ants can kill an elephant? If you look for hundreds of millions of ants, it might help


    Master Zhou obviously scoffed at Shuibo''s words.


    Shuibo continued to smile, smile is very calm.


    As soon as Xiao Yao returned to the hotel, he had already felt a sense of killing.


    From south to north, a thousand layers of snow.


    On the street, everyone retreated and looked at the murderous army with panic in their eyes.


    Although Xiangjiang''s Gu Huo Zi is well known in many movies, it is rare to see such a big scene as this evening.


    Donglong Gang is not a small Gang in Xiangjiang, at least one of the three tigers in Xiangjiang.


    More than 1000 people can''t be a small Gang anywhere.


    Many people may have the impression that a real big gang must have at least hundreds of thousands of people. In fact, this is bullshit. No country will allow such a large Gang to exist in its own territory. Generally, 3000 people are already the upper limit. If it exceeds the high-voltage line, it will be quickly dispersed by the state machine.


    The leaders of Donglong gang or other sects are well aware that they are well prepared and will never cross that line.


    Now, this is the East Dragon Gang''s move.


    Everyone is very curious. This time, what is the purpose of the Donglong Gang? Don''t they know that after this night, Xiangjiang will give them a thunderous blow?


    But now, the people of Donglong Gang have no fear.


    First of all, the Zhou family has already said hello to the police. They have one hour.


    Within an hour, if they can complete the task, they will get a billion yuan bonus.


    That''s a billion! Although they are big gangs in Xiangjiang, how much money can they earn in a year?


    They are not willing to give up this opportunity.


    This is also the reason why the Donglong Gang moved this time.


    Xiao Yao stood at the door of the hotel, looking at those people, his eyes also filled with murderous.


    "Is that what the Zhou family wants to do with me? Is it too contemptuous? " Xiao Yao is still very dissatisfied.


    The Zhou family didn''t want to compromise with him. In fact, it''s just human! It can only be said that they do not know their real strength, or that the old man of the Zhou family has enough confidence in their Zhou family. After all, the Zhou family has been deeply rooted for so many years. Even if the Ma family develops rapidly, it is impossible to shake the foundation of the Zhou family.


    What really depressed Xiao Yao was that the Zhou family only let these little fish and shrimp deal with him. Didn''t they look down on people?


    Even if the other party has a large number of people, in the final analysis, they are just ordinary people.


    Besides, a thousand people, is there a large number of people in the Third Military Area of the eagle kingdom?


    "Brother Xiao, are they all coming for us?" Zhan Hongtu stands beside Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    "It should be." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "The people of the Zhou family are very stingy." Zhan Hongtu smacked his lips and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    At this time, Zhou Zhiguang was scared to the extreme.


    Although he has a deep mind, it is really difficult for him to be calm and self-contained in such a situation.


    It''s probably the biggest battle he''s ever seen in his life.


    This is more than 1000 people!


    Can Xiao Yao deal with it alone?


    "Mr. Xiao, I think I''d better call the police." Zhou Zhiguang whispered.


    Zhan Hongtu patted him on the shoulder and said, "if the police really want to come, do you think they can still come to us?"


    Zhou Zhiguang was not a fool originally, just because he was too nervous before, so he didn''t think so much. Now he understands that his face is more and more ugly. As Zhan Hongtu said, if those policemen are really willing to do it, it''s impossible for this huge group of people to walk to the door of the hotel.


    After all, it''s still those people who turn a blind eye. In Xiangjiang, the Zhou family does have such ability.


    He''s just a little hard to understand. In order to deal with Xiao Yao, how about the Zhou family?


    In fact, at this time, in the Ma family''s manor, Mr. Ma also put on a coat and sat in the living room.


    Li Jinpan is still sitting in front of Mr. Ma¡° Is the target of Donglong Gang really Xiao Yao¡° There can be no mistake. " Li Jinpan nodded. Ma took a deep breath and said with a smile, "this week, I''m really crazy!"¡° They are also afraid of death Li Jinpan gave a wry smile and said, "it''s just that old man Zhou was too stupid. Does he really think that a Donglong gang can deal with a heaven and man?"

 Chapter 1041

    Although Mr. Ma didn''t come to watch in person, he sent people to watch the situation of the hotel all the time. He needed to master the first-hand information.


    Although Mr. Ma had already compromised with Xiao Yao just because of the appearance of Li Jinpan, his heart was not a taste.


    In Xiangjiang, many people who have dealt with Mr. Ma say that this guy is a sharp sword, invincible and unstoppable. He has never bowed his head to others. In fact, it is true. Although he chose to step back this time, he didn''t think how terrible Xiao Yao was, Now maybe it''s time to verify Li Jinpan''s idea of saying that before.


    Although Mr. Ma doesn''t look up to the strength of the Donglong Gang, the number of people is still there. If Xiao Yao can really break through the obstacles, Mr. Ma may be completely convinced.


    But he was still curious.


    He looked at Li Jinpan sitting in front of him and asked, "don''t you always wonder about Xiao Yao''s real strength? Why don''t you go to watch the war when the opportunity is in front of you? "


    Li Jinpan laughed and said, "it''s not interesting."


    Master Ma frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the solution?"


    "More than a thousand minions will be able to force the real strength out?" Li Jinpan said with a laugh, "they don''t deserve it!"


    "..." Ma felt that Li Jinpan was crazy.


    Even if the strength of Donglong Gang is not so good, it''s a thousand people!


    How in Li Jinpan''s eyes, with more than 1000 people, is a group of chicks?


    "Otherwise, let''s make a bet, shall we?" Mr. Ma asked with a smile.


    Li Jinpan was slightly stunned and asked, "what are you gambling on?"


    "Just make a bet. Will Xiao Yao get hurt when dealing with Donglong Gang Asked master Ma.


    "Good!" Li Jinpan said, "don''t say that he will be injured. Maybe the battle will be over without ten minutes."


    Mr. Ma thinks that Li Jinpan is exaggerating to the extreme.


    "If I win, you will give me a promise. As long as you are still alive, there will be a day when the Ma family will have a foothold in Xiangjiang." Said master Ma.


    Li Jinpan thought about it and shook his head.


    "Well, second best, as long as you live, you can keep my family safe."


    Li Jinpan still shook his head.


    Mr. Ma was not happy and said, "we have known each other for so many years. Do you try every means to get rid of such things?"


    Li Jinpan gave a wry smile and said, "it''s not that I''m willing to shirk, but that I really don''t have the confidence. If your Ma family really doesn''t open their eyes and provokes that one, how can I protect you?"


    "..." master Ma waved his hand and was unwilling to continue gambling with Li Jinpan.


    This old guy has lived on dogs for so many years.


    Even a young man can scare him like this.


    On the other side, in front of the hotel.


    Xiao Yao finally took a step forward in full view of the public.


    This step is three feet away.


    Zhan Hongtu is OK. Anyway, Xiao Yao''s ability is clear in his heart.


    But Zhou Zhiguang, standing beside Zhan Hongtu, couldn''t help but stare big. Then he rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. He always felt that it was an illusion.


    "Mr. Xiao, this is..."


    Zhan Hongtu took a look at Zhou Zhiguang and asked, "have you ever seen an immortal?"


    Zhou Zhiguang shook his head subconsciously.


    Zhan Hongtu curved his mouth and said, "maybe today, you can see it."


    With these words, he withdrew his eyes and turned to the battlefield again.


    The people in the hotel had already run out at this time.


    Subconsciously, they all think that this time the Donglong Gang is going out for the sake of this hotel.


    The managers of the hotel are all muddled at this time.


    After thinking for a long time, they didn''t understand when they offended Donglong gang.


    After all, this hotel belongs to the Ma family. Even if the Donglong gang has the courage, they dare not be presumptuous in front of the Ma family.


    After all, in Xiangjiang, the biggest Gang is Ma''s thugs.


    This is basically no secret in Xiangjiang, and it''s not so surprising. Even the Zhou family, who has the quickest foundation, has a lot to do with the Donglong gang?


    In addition to the Donglong Gang, there are almost no loitering people in the spacious street. Even some onlookers are hiding more than 100 meters away.


    No one wants to be affected by the fish in the pond!


    All the members of the Donglong Gang put on black clothes, which made Xiao Yao very curious. Do these people think that as long as they put on black clothes, they will be more powerful? Tigers used to have such a hobby, but now they don''t have it. Now they wear the same uniform, which is the security uniform.


    At first, Xiao Yao always felt that the tiger might be a little uncomfortable, but later, the tiger also went out of his heart to have a clear word with Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t look at the security suit, but this one can give our brothers a sense of security! Oh, by the way, what''s another one called... A sense of belonging? It''s a sense of belonging! Who wants to live with a knife around his waist every day? "


    Xiao Yao thinks that the tiger says a lot, otherwise, how can people all over the world like this to be a peaceful and prosperous time?


    If you can be happy and stable, who is willing to wander?


    Xiao Yao stood there alone. Fifty meters away, all the Donglong gang members stopped.


    In the eyes of most of the Donglong Gang, this time some anti-aircraft guns have been used to attack mosquitoes.


    The target is just one person. Why should we launch such a big battle?


    I really think it''s making a movie. Will there be ten thousand enemies in the world?


    However, the boss of the Donglong Gang is an understanding person.


    His nickname is Donglong. As for his real name, don''t mention other people, even he has almost forgotten it.


    Vaguely remember, seems to be called Li what Fu, the middle of the word to forget.


    At the age of 12, he had already carried a machete and embarked on the road that he thought he could dominate the world, but he still lived a humble life.


    Originally, he always felt that as long as he could become the leader of the party, he could live like a person, and there was no need to be a pug.


    Later, he found that he was wrong, and it was very wrong.


    In this world, there are too many people who can make him lower.


    For example, those people sitting in the governor''s office in Xiangjiang.


    For example, the Zhou family, the Ma family, those who hold huge wealth.


    Those people have guns or money.


    These two things can kill him.


    He thinks that reality and movies are not at all like each other. There are not so many brothers in the world. Despite the number of brothers, as long as those rich people suddenly stand up and shout, whoever kills Donglong will get 5 billion.


    Don''t talk about other people, even his younger brother will raise his sword to each other.


    This makes Donglong feel uncomfortable.


    He looked at the man standing in front of him with fear in his eyes.


    If it''s just killing one person, he won''t take it seriously.


    Anyway, over the years, the number of people who died in his hands is unknown.


    But this time, Zhou''s conditions surprised him.


    Who is the Zhou family? That''s a group of special businessmen. When did the businessmen lose money?


    One billion is an astronomical figure for him, which also means how difficult this young man is to deal with.


    Finally, Donglong carried a big saber and walked forward for a distance.


    He stares at Xiao Yao with sharp eyes.


    Like the leader of the pack.


    Xiao Yao also looked at it and said with a smile, "if I let you go back today, you won''t want to, will you?"


    Donglong did not speak.


    Xiao Yao sighed, just wanted to say a few more words, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    He took out his cell phone, took a look at it and immediately chose to answer it.


    Over the phone, Zhou Tulong''s voice came.


    "What''s the matter, old man?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The No.1 chief said that he let you go to work in Xiangjiang. During this period, they are very active. You can take this opportunity to beat them. Otherwise, they really think that Huaxia is easy to bully." Zhou Tulong said with a smile on the phone.


    Xiao Yao is a little depressed: "how do I feel that I am being taken charge of by you again?"


    "Don''t get cheap and still sell well. Without this phone, don''t you still have to let go? When did you do something timid? This call just wants to tell you that no matter what you do, you can safely return to China, that''s all


    Xiao Yao laughed and said he understood. He also hung up.


    Indeed, after receiving this call from Zhou Tulong, he was much more stable.


    Then thousands of sword shadows hovered over his head.


    At this moment, the originally noisy street was silent.


    Xiao Yao took another step forward, which made the whole street shake.


    Above the head, thousands of white sword shadows keep spinning.


    The younger brothers of the Donglong gang are completely stupid.


    Some people subconsciously wrapped up clothes, always feel some body cold.


    "Is this projection?" A little brother said.


    Donglong swallowed his saliva and didn''t speak. Obviously, he thought so in his heart.


    However, just when a blue light burst out of Xiao Yao''s body, thousands of sword shadows were infused with powerful aura, like soldiers endowed with life, rushing into the camp of Donglong gang.


    When the sword shadow crossed their bodies, they suddenly realized. I''m afraid it''s really hard to take this one billion yuan. It''s hot! The whole street, at this moment, can hear a shrill scream, make people scalp numb, can''t help shaking. Xiao Yao stood in the same place, just standing there, doing nothing, a pair of cold eyes, in addition to Su Sha, or Su Sha. When interests are involved, people have to die. If the interests are great, many people will die. Long night, long street. That night, blood covered the long street and buried more than 1000 lives.

 Chapter 1042

    World affairs, family affairs, state affairs and private affairs are all things that can be accomplished with one sword.


    If one sword doesn''t work, there will be two swords. If two swords don''t work, there will be a hundred swords. If a hundred swords don''t work, there will be a thousand swords.


    Xiao Yao is a very reasonable person, but if others don''t like to listen to him, he can only use his sword to talk with others.


    The north wind blows coldly, and he walks forward step by step.


    It''s no exaggeration to use these four words here.


    All the people who saw this scene trembled.


    Their eyes subconsciously follow the man walking in the long street full of corpses, unable to move.


    Men''s pace seems to be slow, in fact, a step will take dozens of meters.


    At the end of the street, he stopped and looked back.


    The smell of blood is pungent.


    "Next, is the Zhou family?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    A thousand swords and ten thousand swords belong to the clan, merge into one sword and return to Xiao Yao.


    He turned into a rainbow and disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    Cut through the night.


    After Xiao Yao completely left, Zhou Zhiguang just sat down on the ground, sweating like rain.


    Then, I cried.


    Apart from him, many people are like this, especially some women and children. Their crying is like a sharp knife, which can cut the dawn.


    Zhan Hongtu patted him on the shoulder and asked, "are you afraid?"


    How can Zhou Zhiguang not be afraid if he doesn''t speak?


    More than a thousand people died in this way. The death was not magnificent at all. Even if it was solemn and stirring, it might be better to take out a momentum of succession. But in front of Xiao Yao, they had no fighting power at all. They could only fall into a pool of blood one by one, waiting for round eyes. They didn''t know how many heads and limbs fell on the street, which was destined to be their eternal nightmare.


    I don''t know how long it took for the police cars to arrive.


    Many people are cursing them one after another, complaining about why they didn''t come earlier, maybe they didn''t have to die so many people.


    Even if many people know that every good person in the Donglong Gang, but so many people die in front of them, it also makes them have an unacceptable feeling. It''s not so much compassion, it just gives them great sensory stimulation. No one wants to see such a ten thousand people slaughtering. No matter whether the guy before is a good or bad guy, they all hope that Xiangjiang can kill the man.


    By whatever means.


    The existence of that person is a great threat to them.


    When the policemen were cleaning up the battlefield, most of them vomited when they were collecting the stumps, even the acid water in their stomach. Such a bloody picture, they really did not dare to think about before, but now it really exists in front of them, which undoubtedly has a great impact on them, even some foreign terrorist attacks, I am afraid it is impossible to form such a picture.


    The blue rainbow finally landed in Zhou''s manor.


    He is idle, even now dozens of security guards are killing him.


    It''s because Zhou Xianhu made a big noise in the Zhou family before. Although it''s almost dawn, the Zhou family can''t sleep. Many people are still cleaning up the battlefield where Zhou Xianhu was slaughtered before. Up to now, there are no police. It''s mainly because Mr. Zhou has given an order. It''s easy for the Zhou family to digest the matter. After all, Zhou Xianhu is dead, Even if they call the police, it''s useless. There''s no need to arrest the murderer. On the contrary, if this thing really gets out, I don''t know what impact it will have on Xiangjiang.


    When Xiao Yao came to the Zhou family, Shuibo had already pushed open the door of the villa and went out.


    Mr. Zhou followed him.


    Seeing this scene, the Zhou family were all surprised. In the past, Shuibo was like the shadow of Mr. Zhou, always standing behind him. This time, he stood in front of him and looked strange. However, none of them took it to heart, thinking that maybe Shuibo wanted to protect him better.


    Zhou Tian follows his father and walks out together. The blue rainbow lights up the whole Zhou family manor. This is why Xiao Yao tells the Zhou family in his unique way that the debt collector is coming.


    Zhou Qiang and Zhou Li were shivering together.


    They are the people of Donglong gang. Although the one billion yuan is also a bad check they promised, if those people can really kill Xiao Yao, even if master Zhou knows, he is willing to take out the one billion yuan.


    After all, the Zhou family is not really short of money, they just don''t like to bow their heads to others.


    As Mr. Zhou said before, he would rather spend five billion yuan to kill Xiao Yao than give it away.


    If so, what is the strength of the Zhou family?


    This seems unreasonable, but it is because of the strength of the Zhou family that they have been standing at the peak of Xiangjiang.


    But now, the Zhou family has to pay a heavy price for their strength.


    Although old man Zhou was old, he didn''t stoop. His body was still upright. Every step he took was full of momentum.


    The Zhou family looked at Mr. Zhou, who was walking towards Xiao Yao step by step. His eyes were strange.


    "Grandfather, slow down." Zhou Qiang quickly stepped forward, trying to help the old man, but this time, he didn''t get the praise and praise of the old man, but was kicked away by the other side.


    Zhou Qiang rolled around on the ground. After standing up, he forgot to clean the dust on his clothes. His eyes were dull and he looked at the old man with his mouth open. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say a word until the old man came to Xiao Yao.


    When the distance between the old man and Xiao Yao was getting closer and closer, his straight waist suddenly bent a little.


    "I thought you would come in a few days." The old man narrowed his eyes and said softly.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "originally, I thought so, but you are too anxious. If you want to eradicate me directly, I have to hurry up. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t leave Xiangjiang. Can''t you really kill Buddha? It''s not that we have to step down the whole Xiangjiang River. It''s not good after all. Even if it doesn''t agree with me, I can''t bear it myself. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Mr. Zhou couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, are you going to tell me that you are a soft hearted man?" At the end of the day, Mr. Zhou''s smile gradually faded away. Instead, he had a murderous look on his face.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "In fact, the world is unfair to good people, but bad people take advantage of it everywhere." Mr. Zhou sighed and said, "I used to believe in Buddhism, but later I didn''t believe it, because Buddhism says that good people have to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties to cultivate Buddhism. What about bad people? Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Do you think it''s fair? "


    Xiao Yao sighed: "don''t think so."


    "Why?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "because sometimes the bad guys want to put down the butcher''s knife. In fact, it''s more difficult than the experience of 9981. Sometimes, once they choose a road, they really can''t retreat. Behind them is the cliff. You don''t understand."


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t understand?" Zhou''s face was ferocious, "do you understand?"


    "I know, so I can hold your life and death in my hand." Xiao Yao''s eyes are cold.


    With these words, he made a bold move, grabbed in the void, and master Zhou''s body burst in front of him.


    "Ah Everyone in the Zhou family was almost shocked to see this scene.


    Xiao Yao is still expressionless.


    "Can you run away?" Xiao Yao sighed, turned and walked out of the manor.


    However, at this time, a thousand sword shadows appeared across the sky.


    Sharp sword, piercing cold.


    If you kill one person at a time, you can''t stay for thousands of miles.


    When things are done, brush your clothes and hide your merits and fame.


    Shuibo closed his eyes, with a smile on his face, fearless of death.


    A total of 100 steps, walk to the gate of the manor, zhoujiazhuangyuan, has become a human purgatory.


    A sword, also returned to Xiao Yao''s body.


    He turned around and looked at Zhou Tian, who was close at hand.


    The girl held a gun in her hand, aiming at Xiao Yao.


    Her body was shaking and her face was full of tears.


    "I didn''t want to kill you." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you!" Zhou Tian said, biting his teeth.


    She didn''t shoot because she didn''t dare and because her wrist was shaking so much that she couldn''t aim at the target and pull the trigger.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Then you shoot." Xiao Yao said.


    Then he turned and walked on.


    After all, Zhou Tian fired the gun, but the bullet in the air was fluctuated by aura, turned a corner and got into Zhou Tian''s heart.


    Xiao Yao gave her a chance.


    If she doesn''t shoot, she won''t die.


    Choosing to pull the trigger is suicide.


    Zhou family and dozens of security guards, a total of 172 people, all killed!


    After leaving the Zhou family, Xiao Yao went back to the hotel, carrying Zhou Zhiguang to the Ma family.


    Even after such a long time, Zhou Zhiguang has never recovered.


    At the moment of entering the Majia manor, Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at zhouzhiguang. His eyes were cold and his tone was calm: "if you still can''t calm your mood at this time, just leave. It''s useless anyway."


    Zhou Zhiguang was stunned. His eyes were complicated. He looked at Xiao Yao and finally understood what he was going to do now.


    After a few more deep breaths, he adjusted his mood and picked up the confident smile on his face.


    "Brother Shaw, let''s go." Zhou Zhiguang said.


    His name for Xiao Yao changed from Mr. Xiao to brother Xiao¡° Everyone in the Zhou family is dead. " Xiao Yao said¡° I see¡° Don''t you hate me? "¡° I hate them. " Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile¡° I might as well tell you that I didn''t kill your father. He made a deal with me and killed ten people of the Zhou family to ensure your safety. " Xiao Yao thought about it and told Zhou Zhiguang. Although he knew that Zhou Xianghu didn''t want to let Zhou Zhiguang know, it was from his father''s point of view, and from his son''s point of view, Xiao Yao felt that Zhou Zhiguang should know. G_ First shot of cup actress idol a_ V champion online watch! Please pay attention to WeChat official account! Meinvmei222 (long press for three seconds to copy)

 Chapter 1043

    After Xiao Yao said that, the expression on his face was a little strange. His eyes were fixed on Zhou Zhiguang, and he wanted to see why from the boy''s face.


    However, the result surprised Xiao Yao.


    Zhou Zhiguang just sighed, and his face was calm to the extreme.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to tell Zhou Zhiguang the whole story after he left the Ma family. In fact, he was worried that Zhou Zhiguang would burst into tears when he heard about it. On the contrary, their trip to the Ma family would not go smoothly. Therefore, Zhou Zhiguang''s performance was far beyond his expectation.


    "Brother Shaw, I understand." Seeing Xiao Yao''s puzzled face, Zhou Zhiguang just chuckled.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand more and more.


    He didn''t know what he knew.


    Looking at Zhou Zhiguang''s calm face, Xiao Yao didn''t continue to say anything. Whether he understood it or not, it was Zhou Zhiguang''s own business. Xiao Yao didn''t bother to guess.


    After walking on the bluestone road of Majia manor for less than two minutes, Mr. Ma took a group of people to win towards them.


    That Li Jinpan still follows behind Ma Laozi, always half a body position.


    Xiao Yao looked in his eyes and laughed in his heart.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Master Ma bows to Xiao Yao in the end. He is very respectful.


    I heard that Xiao Yao had killed thousands of people in the blink of an eye before. Even if he thought he was brave enough to cover the sky, he was afraid.


    He finally understood why Li Jinpan was so optimistic about Xiao Yao.


    Before, he always felt that a mainlander, even if he had great ability, would be submissive and restrained when he arrived at Xiangjiang. Even if Li Jinpan repeatedly told him that Xiao Yaofang was a man of heaven, he didn''t take it seriously in master Ma''s mind. It was just because of his face. In addition, he was a cautious man and didn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao too rigidly, I''m even more reluctant to risk my life. If I spend money, it will be regarded as disaster relief.


    But in fact, Ma Qianli had made a plan early in his mind. If Xiao Yao had no idea what to do with the Zhou family, he would find a way to get the money back from Xiao Yao. As for the method, there were more ways. If it was a big deal, he would learn from the Zhou family and find thousands of people to block Xiao Yao in the Xiangjiang River. He would either pay back the money or return his life to see what storm he could make.


    Then came the story of Xiao Yao slaughtering thousands of people. At first, he couldn''t believe it. But when he saw the photos taken from some special channels, even Ma''s belly was tumbling, even though he had experienced a lot of ups and downs.


    Only then did he realize the horror of Xiao Yao.


    At least a horse family, in front of Xiao Yao, has no power to fight back.


    "Do you know why I''m here?" Xiao Yao looks at Ma Laozi and says with a smile.


    Mr. Ma thought about it and shook his head.


    He didn''t want to show his stupidity in front of Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao''s mind was really beyond his comprehension.


    Xiao Yao was not worried, but said in a soft voice, "all the people in the Zhou family are dead."


    "..." Mr. Ma''s forehead is full of sweat.


    If Xiao Yao had said such a thing to him before, master Ma might not have believed it.


    But now, he couldn''t help believing it.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, he slaughtered the whole Zhou family. What is it?


    Instead, Li Jinpan, who was standing beside Mr. Ma, sighed.


    He felt that Xiao Yao had done too many murders in Xiangjiang, but he didn''t dare to say anything because of the strength of others. Let alone say that Xiao Yao had killed more than 1000 people in Xiangjiang. Even if he had killed 10000 people, what could he do if he couldn''t see it? Can you fight with Xiao Yao? It''s just adding people to the number of more than 1000 people.


    Li Jinpan didn''t want to sacrifice in vain, let alone provoke such people.


    "Zhanhongtu will stay in Xiangjiang, and I will return to Huaxia. After that, the Zhou family''s industry will be handed over to you, but I don''t want to suffer." When Xiao Yao said this, he half narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you understand what I say?"


    Master Ma quickly nodded.


    "I will help Mr. Zhan take down the Zhou family''s property first, and then offer it with both hands." Ma said seriously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "you can take some by yourself, and you will not suffer losses."


    Xiao Yao said understatement, understatement to the extreme, is the Epee without edge.


    Mr. Ma doesn''t think so. Xiao Yao says so. Who knows if he thinks so?


    Xiao Yao is really willing to give him a share of the horse family. Does he have the courage?


    "Besides, do you know who is behind me?" Xiao Yao turned and looked at Zhou Zhiguang.


    Mr. Ma frowned a little and asked in a low voice, "is it Zhou Zhiguang of the Zhou family?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, Mr. Shaw, what do you mean?"


    "In Xiangjiang, Zhou Zhiguang should have a place." Xiao Yao said.


    Master Ma suddenly realized.


    He''s a little envious.


    This boy didn''t shine in Xiangjiang or Jinling. He was always unknown and even a joke of Xiangjiang upper class.


    But because of the newspaper on a thigh, later can fly into the sky.


    How many people are envious of this luck?


    Xiao Yao''s simple words, has been doomed to the future of Zhou Zhiguang''s life trajectory.


    No matter how bad it is, it''s better than the last Xiangjiang family, isn''t it?


    Zhou Zhiguang is always expressionless. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t reveal anything to him before, he won''t be surprised by what Xiao Yao said now.


    After Xiao Yao took Zhou Zhiguang with him, on the way, Xiao Yao said softly, "after I leave Xiangjiang, you''ll have to help zhanhongtu."


    Zhou Zhiguang nodded: "brother Xiao will not be defeated."


    "Not to me, not to you." Xiao Yao shook his head, stopped, turned to look at Zhou Zhiguang, and said, "the person you can''t bear is dead."


    Zhou Zhiguang''s eyes are red at last.


    "For a long time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Zhiguang laughed at himself and said, "before, I always thought that he was a local dog. I was his son, and I had to be a dog. One day, I suddenly found out that he was a jackal, so would I be a jackal?"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Zhiguang took a deep breath, relieved his inner emotion, and then continued: "I always feel a little uncomfortable, but it''s also very good. He died properly. Now the Zhou family is falling apart. Although I didn''t have any position in the Zhou family before, I can be regarded as someone who knows the Zhou family better. I''m sure I can help you. The Ma family may listen to you for a while, and Mr. Zhan''s skill will be very smooth. But after a long time, it''s hard to avoid thinking carefully. There''s a saying that it''s very good. People are not strong enough to swallow elephants. "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Zhiguang suddenly stopped. He took a careful look at Xiao Yao, thinking about whether he said too much.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly and said, "go on."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhou Zhiguang was relieved, and really continued: "master Ma is not a good stubble. Even if master Ma can be safe now, after a long time, the people of the Ma family will not be afraid. As long as they seize the opportunity, they will start to eat, so the Ma family is also an enemy, even if it is just an imaginary enemy."


    "Just for the time being, if you want to clean up the mess, it''s not for the Ma family. When the overall situation is stable, you can turn around and deal with the Ma family. Even if you don''t swallow them up, at least you have to draw a river to prevent them from too many opportunities to infiltrate."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you don''t hide yourself?"


    "I dare not." Zhou Zhiguang touched his nose and said, "I''m afraid you look down on me, and I''m afraid he looks down on me."


    Xiao Yao didn''t ask who the "he" in Zhou Zhiguang''s mouth was, otherwise he would appear to be an idiot.


    "Brother Xiao, give me three years. I will give Xiangjiang the surname Xiao." Zhou Zhiguang said.


    "In Xiangjiang, so many families are deeply rooted that you can easily shake them?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "There is no deep-rooted, even a dynasty of hundreds of years, can be said to overthrow, they are not deep-rooted enough?"


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "Brother Xiao, am I dangerous?" Zhou Zhiguang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and shook his head: "you have some cleverness, but you are not the opponent of zhanhongtu after all. I can rest assured that zhanhongtu can think of the things you can think of three days earlier."


    Zhou Zhiguang was silent.


    "In this world, there are so many smart people..." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s not bad to be a fool."


    Back in the hotel, Xiao Yao lies on the bed and finally goes to sleep


    In the northwest of China, there is a place called Tenglong mountain.


    At dawn, the two men had already walked on the narrow and steep mountain road.


    On top of Tenglong mountain, there is a small sect, which is also a sect in the world of seclusion, but it is not even the third class. It is said that Tenglong mountain has only one leader of Linghe realm. In addition, there are two disciples of Lingxi realm.


    There are only three people in one sect. It sounds strange.


    "Brother Yiming, do you think that Lingyu is really on Tenglong mountain?" Chen Xueen asked after the burly man in front of him, wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "I don''t know." Peng Yiming turned to look at Chen Xueen and shook his head.


    "In that case, shall we come?" Chen Xueen is obviously unable to understand.


    "Even so, it has to come." Peng Yiming laughed and said, "whether it''s true or false, you have to ask?"


    Chen Xueen sighed and said nothing more.


    "Why don''t we just fly up there?" Chen Xueen was a little tired. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked¡° Fool, do you want people to know we''re here? " Peng Yiming has no good airway. I think so. When he came to the world of seclusion, Peng Yiming had slaughtered three sects. Although also out of helplessness. If they don''t kill people, they have to stay. What can they do? But somehow, these two people still made a name in the world of seclusion.

 Chapter 1044

    On the top of the mountain, Peng Yiming took a long breath.


    After him, Chen Xueen sat on the ground and had a rest.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a dilapidated Taoist temple. I don''t know how many years it has been in decline. Looking at the hollows and hollows of the Qingshiban Road, I don''t think the incense is prosperous, otherwise it won''t be so lonely.


    In fact, there was a lot of incense here, probably hundreds of years ago. That dynasty worshipped Taoism. Tenglongshan also produced dragons and immortals. Many people racked their brains to burn incense. This Qingshiban road has been around for hundreds of years.


    Fortunately, there are no lazy people in this Taoist temple, and there are no weeds in this Taoist temple.


    As soon as I entered the Taoist temple, I met a young Taoist with two wooden barrels on his shoulders. He was wearing a gray Taoist robe, as if he was going to fetch water.


    I don''t know how many patches there are on that Taoist robe. It''s a response to the saying: new three years, old three years, sewing and mending for another three years.


    "Well?" Seeing Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen, the young Taoist was a little surprised. Then he quickly put down the barrel, ran to him and said with a smile, "what are the two Taoist friends doing?"


    Although the young Taoist could not see Peng Yiming''s accomplishments, he found that Chen Xueen, who was standing beside Peng Yiming, was also a practitioner.


    "Look for something." Peng Yiming said with a smile.


    "What are you looking for?" The young Taoist priest was slightly stunned and asked with a frown.


    As soon as Peng Yiming opened his mouth, he already felt the murderous spirit of the other party.


    "Lingyu." Peng Yiming said softly.


    At this time, the door of the main hall was pushed open from inside.


    An old Taoist with a brush in his hand, wearing a long Taoist robe, crossed the threshold and came to Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen.


    "I''ve heard recently that there are two more people in the world of seclusion. It''s like looking for some kind of jade. Everywhere you go, you''ll kill countless people." The old Taoist walked in step by step and sighed softly.


    Peng Yiming''s sword trembled, but he didn''t speak.


    "They want to keep us, we have to kill them!" Although Peng Yiming did not speak, Chen Xueen explained.


    The old Taoist laughed and said, "if I say we don''t have what you are looking for here, believe it or not?"


    "I don''t believe it." Chen Xueen shook his head subconsciously.


    The old Taoist brushed the dust in his hand and sighed: "if so, why ask more?"


    Peng Yiming''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Two Taoist friends, please come back. We really don''t have what you are looking for here. Let alone jade, I haven''t seen any pebbles." The young Taoist said with a bitter smile.


    Chen Xueen grabs his head and looks at each other''s sincere face. He feels that they really don''t look like liars.


    "I''m afraid I can''t leave, can I?" Peng Yiming gave a smile.


    The two Taoist priests'' faces changed.


    Hearing Peng Yiming''s words, Chen Xueen was still full of fog at first, but when he found that the two Taoists'' faces had changed dramatically, he immediately understood something and frowned tightly.


    "Brother Yiming, is there an ambush?"


    "Four masters, two at the beginning of Lingjiang, two at the peak of Linghe." Peng Yiming said, "but a stick of incense can come here."


    Chen Xueen''s face turned pale.


    At the beginning of the two Lingjiang realms, and at the end of the two Linghe realms, they reached their peak, which is also a big deal.


    "I''m afraid I can''t think of anyone else except Tianxing palace?" Peng Yiming said with a smile. With these words, he drew his sword and looked at one of the young Taoists. The other one could not avoid it and died immediately.


    The old Taoist was so angry that he stabbed Peng Yiming like a sword.


    Peng Yiming reaches out his hand and pushes Chen Xueen, who is still in a daze, away from him. He takes two steps forward and pushes the old Taoist back with one knife. At the same time, his body suddenly rushes out and rushes to the old Taoist again. The big knife in his hand is rolling with flowers, which sets off a gust of wind.


    "The strong wind knows the strong grass." Peng Yiming murmured a little, and the blade of the knife was already attacking the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist slapped his hand on the blade, and then with this force, he glided back ten meters.


    Chen Xueen, who was pushed away by Peng Yiming, didn''t have time to catch his breath. Suddenly there was a murderous air behind him.


    He turned at once, and at the same time stepped back two steps to avoid a sword.


    "Hey, I thought before that there should be three Taoists in this Taoist temple, but one is missing. Do you want to treat me as a soft persimmon?" When Chen Xueen spoke, he had already kicked his opponent''s chest, and at the same time, his aura was running wildly in his body, and he let it out for a long time.


    "Die for me!" The Taoist held the sword and roared like a tiger.


    If a sword breaks through the gate of heaven, it is like ten thousand tigers coming out of the mountain.


    On the blade of the sword, there is a layer of sword Qi. It''s cold and piercing when it''s a little closer.


    Once again a sword stabs, quite some Kendo boundless flavor.


    "One sword breaks a thousand troops!" The Taoist priest gave a drink, and his speed suddenly increased, like a storm.


    Chen Xueen did not give in. He put his hands together and caught the blade. Then he turned his wrist and broke the blade.


    After Chen Xueen stepped back two steps, his wrist worked again, and the broken point of the sword was broken. It''s like a dart, stabbing at each other.


    The Taoist threw the sword with the hilt in his hand and smashed the tip of the sword out.


    The two trembled with bare hands again.


    The old Taoist''s strength is really good. Even if he only has the strength of Linghe realm, he can catch Peng Yiming''s fierce attack. It''s just because of the gap in realm, he was cut in half by Peng Yiming soon. Later, he turned around and helped Chen Xueen to kill the remaining Taoist priest.


    "Brother Yiming, I''m doing the same thing!" Chen Xueen depressed said.


    Peng Yiming slapped him on the head and scolded: "it''s quite your size. Those four masters are going up the mountain. You leave immediately. I''ll help you hold them down!"


    "Ah Chen Xueen was stunned. He shook his head and said, "no, brother Yiming, how can I leave you to run alone?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. If we die here together, we''ll be at Grandma''s house." Peng Yiming said with a smile, "besides, I''m not afraid of death. If it''s a big deal, I''ll fight with them once. Even if I really want to die, I have to kill a few people, don''t I?"


    His eyes look so clear, it seems that he has really long ignored life and death.


    See Chen Xueen or shake his head hard, Peng Yiming simply slapped him out.


    "When it comes to the critical moment, what does it look like?" Peng Yiming said angrily, "do you really think you can change the situation if you stay? Now that they have been able to calculate us, they must have made enough preparations. Today they are going to leave us all behind. I''m afraid they have also released false news that there is Lingyu in Tenglong mountain. If we really die here together, how can the young Lord help us to revenge? Go away


    A shout of anger, not to mention the earth shaking, but let Chen Xueen tears.


    When Peng Yiming rushed down the mountain with a long knife, Chen Xueen also made a choice, and immediately changed the direction and ran all the way down the mountain.


    As Peng Yiming said, if both of them died in Tenglong mountain today, it would be a great loss. How can the young master help them to revenge when they don''t even know their enemies? What''s more, Chen Xueen thought that if he stayed, he would not be able to help. Maybe he would be taken advantage of by those people. Peng Yiming, who had a chance to escape from life, might have to die here for him.


    Thinking of these, he did not dare to have any hesitation.


    On the way down the mountain, Peng Yiming finally stopped the four white men with a long knife.


    Peng Yiming is like a fierce tiger going down the mountain. After meeting him, he didn''t say the first half of his nonsense. With a rush, he waved his long knife and chopped at a man head-on.


    Although the four were a little surprised, they didn''t dare to hesitate at the moment. They immediately went all out to stand with Peng Yiming and couldn''t see the outcome for a moment. Although Peng Yiming was only a cultivator of Lingjiang realm, he was so experienced that he forced the four white shirt cultivators to retreat with his fierce killing moves.


    "The four sages of Tianxing palace, ha ha! This day, the palace really looks up to Laozi! " Peng Yiming said with a laugh.


    In Tianxing palace, besides Bai Qimei, who is the strongest, there is a unique institution. It is said that it has been passed down for hundreds of years. It is these saints who kill heaven. Each of them has a special way of cultivation. They are basically closed all the year round. Some of them never go out of the gate once. But even so, Tianxing palace has never given up killing saints, There''s still a steady stream of talented young people coming in.


    Originally, Mr. nothingness, the son of the elder of Tianxing palace, had a chance to kill the sage. However, it was a pity that he was killed by Xiao Yao early.


    All four of them have facial expressions.


    "What''s the matter? Is Tianxing palace driven to nowhere by us? Even you people are coming out? " Peng Yiming was not afraid at all, but he was still ridiculing.


    "Kill." One of them suddenly uttered a word.


    The sound of "kill" is powerful and reverberates in the valley.


    Immediately, the four men killed Peng Yiming with great momentum.


    Peng Yiming still waves a long sword to meet the difficulties.


    As Li Dan always liked to say before, how ever did they retreat from Yunxiao hall?


    How to live after the disaster?


    Peng Yiming''s long knife seemed to roar.


    Awe the mountains and forests!


    All of the four were armed with three foot swords, forming a situation of encirclement.


    It''s like the battle of a trapped beast.


    "Chen Xueen, please remember and tell the young master not to let xueta Tianxing palace come too late!" Peng Yiming laughs and looks ferocious.


    Chen Xueen, who runs along another mountain road, is full of tears.


    He didn''t know whether Peng Yiming could escape from the heaven, but he always had a hope in his heart.


    Gusts of wind do not know how many residual leaves rolled up stones, a gang of wind, also toward Peng Yiming pressure. Ears seem to be able to hear the sound of galloping horses¡° I''ll cut it with a knife Peng Yiming clenched the handle with both hands and ran faster and faster. Under the feet, the sand flies away. When the knife rises and falls, the light of the knife converges into a purple line. Purple line is more and more strong. At a glance, hundreds of pines and cypresses are cut off¡° What a happy day A man with a knife is heroic and arrogant!

 Chapter 1045

    The sound of the collision of sword Qi and knife Qi reverberates in the mountains and forests. Every inch of it rippling, it pulls down a jungle.


    The sword Qi is like a net, so Peng Yiming breaks through the net with sword Qi and is reborn.


    The sword Qi is like a mountain, so it shakes the mountain with the sword Qi.


    The sword is as strong as the river, so it can turn the tide with the sword.


    This is a fight to the death. At least, the man with the knife has a will to die heart.


    If he had to say that he had any regrets, he just thought that if he could die in Tianxing palace a hundred miles away, it would be OK.


    It''s a pity. It''s in Tenglong mountain.


    Can tenglongshan really rise up like a dragon?


    A battle has been going on for two hours.


    During this period, none of the four people wanted to stop Chen Xueen, which made Peng Yiming feel strange. After all, since they can catch up with him here, they can''t be unaware that Chen Xueen is still with him this time. Even if Peng Yiming is confident, even if these people really want to catch up with Chen Xueen, it is not difficult for him to stop them and delay Chen Xueen more time with his knife.


    But they didn''t even have such an idea, which made Peng Yiming feel very strange.


    But soon, he came back to himself, his pupils contracted suddenly, and asked, "are you deliberately letting Chen Xueen go, and then leading Shaozhu and others to Tianxing palace?"


    One of them finally laughed.


    "You''re not stupid, it seems." Listening to that person''s voice, he always feels dry and very uncomfortable. Normal people speak through vocal cords and through the mouth, while this person''s voice seems to come out of his throat.


    "Ha ha, no fun!" Peng Yiming said, "this day you are doing too much!"


    "Why do you say that?" The man frowned and asked.


    "Even if you don''t use such a trick, in fact, we will kill you in Tianxing palace." Peng Yiming said with a smile.


    "..." the four sages were speechless.


    In fact, they are still very curious. Even if he is already a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, he can''t think that Tianxing palace is easy to bully?


    Can they imagine the inside information of the largest sect in the seclusion world for so many years?


    For example, the sage Zhu Tian, who appears in front of Peng Yiming, is only a card in the Tianxing palace.


    Can they think that there are only four of them left in Tianxing palace besides one white eyebrow?


    Ridiculous to the extreme!


    "In any case, today, you will die here!" With these words, the dry talking Zhutian sage rushed to Peng Yiming again.


    Peng Yiming''s big knife handle jumped on the palm of his hand and drank: "good come!" Then he rushed over.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body, when the man toward Peng Yiming rushed, the remaining three people, also from different directions toward Peng Yiming pressure.


    After the fierce battle before, they also realized that the cultivator of Lingjiang realm was definitely not so easy to deal with.


    They dare not drag on because they are afraid of other variables.


    Five people from the mountain to the hillside, and from the hillside to the foot of the mountain.


    Looking on, Tenglong mountain, which used to be lush and luxuriant, seems to have been torn off a piece of skin by an immortal. A bare straight line stands between the peaks, perpendicular to heaven and earth, showing a ferocious face. The aura in Peng Yiming''s body was completely infused into the sword in his hand, and the blade was still shaking desperately, as if he had been given life.


    For a long time, Peng Yiming stood in the middle of the four, his clothes had been tightly attached to his body, sweating. On his forehead, in his hair, there were dense beads of sweat falling down his cheek.


    His hand holding the knife was shaking, as if he could not hold it at any time.


    After thinking about it, he tore a piece of broken cloth from his clothes and wrapped the knife firmly in his hand.


    In this process, the four sages didn''t rush on.


    It''s not because they are soft hearted, nor because they respect Peng Yiming''s character.


    In their eyes, Peng Yiming is their enemy, the enemy of Tianxing palace. In this case, why do they think so much? Even Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who will be kind to the enemy, let alone them?


    The reason why they don''t do it is because they are recuperating.


    Peng Yiming is like the battle of a trapped beast, so they are at leisure?


    When the cage beast regardless of life and death to fight back, it also gives them a big problem.


    "Come again!" Peng Yiming sank into Dantian. After a drink, he raised his sword high again.


    It''s another round trip, but this time, Peng Yiming has a sword mark on his body.


    However, one of them, Zhutian sage, who was at the peak of Linghe later period, was also cut by Peng Yiming.


    It doesn''t seem like much, but if you think about it carefully, you''ll realize that it''s a loss business. Even if Peng Yiming really killed one of his opponents, one life for another, Peng Yiming has only one life, but now there are four saints in front of him.


    Kill one, don''t you have three more?


    Peng Yiming has no time to think so much. No matter from which angle, the current situation is very unfavorable to him.


    The only thing he can do is to pull a few more people on his back before he dies. When he gets to the bottom, when he sees the brothers in Yunxiao hall, at least he can shout at the top of his voice. I''m not sorry!


    That voice is dry, like the highest cultivation of Zhu Tian saint, unexpectedly lead, and Peng Yiming tremble together, a sword at the end, and then hand out a sword.


    The remaining three are waiting for an opportunity to kill Peng Yiming in this way.


    This gives Peng a headache.


    In terms of strength and mood, this old guy can''t be his opponent at all. However, he has to be on guard against the remaining three people at the same time. God knows when they will suddenly kill him?


    All of a sudden, another Zhutian sage of Lingjiang realm joined the battle, stabbing Peng Yiming''s chest with a sword.


    Peng Yiming kicked his opponent back, but suddenly a cold wind came from behind. With years of keen intuition, he was slightly on one side of his body, but he still got a sword and went straight through the right side of his waist. Fortunately, he avoided the key point.


    He put out his hand to cover the wound and stepped back, his face turned pale for a moment.


    "Mean!" No matter how good Peng Yiming''s character is, he also wants to curse his mother at this time.


    It used to be pleasant, but now it''s completely under pressure, and we have to be on guard against these people all the time.


    It''s like cat and mouse.


    His heart, indeed, has been depressed to the extreme.


    "Hum, if you were more powerful, you would be able to kill the four of us. What''s so mean?" One of the sages said, "before you killed three Taoists in succession and crushed them with the realm, it''s not mean?"


    "..." Peng Yiming thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt that what others said was quite reasonable!


    Those four people seem to have been completely worn away by Peng Yiming''s patience, and they are killed towards Peng Yiming at the same time.


    Four Swords intertwined to form a sword array, which trapped Peng Yiming firmly.


    "Break it for me!" After Peng Yiming stood up, he roared, and his knife raised a wave of anger.


    The four men didn''t even shake, but they still came to kill Peng Yiming.


    "I really have to die here?" Peng Yiming is extremely sad.


    Subconsciously, he turned and looked southeast.


    "Young master, temple master, brothers of Yunxiao hall, I''m afraid I can''t ride on the heavenly palace with you..."


    However, just when Peng Yiming was ready to die, there was a loud thunder over their heads.


    Then a pillar of light came down from the sky and pushed the four men back, and defeated their sword array.


    "It''s not dead yet, ready to lie in the coffin?" Some vicissitudes of a voice, like the cloud from the top of the upload.


    Then, in all directions, there were more than a dozen people heading towards them.


    "Taoist Xuankong, you dare to be the enemy of Tianxing palace!" The voice of the dry day of the sage at the top of his head angry way.


    A white robe fell from the sky in front of the four, blocking Peng Yiming behind.


    "Why not?" Taoist priest Xuankong snorted coldly, waved the dust in his hand, and scolded, "you can kill people, but I can''t save people? What''s more, should the secluded world be the world of your heavenly palace? "


    "..." look at me and I''ll look at you one by one. They all have a headache.


    If only a Xuankong Taoist priest wants to make a move, they will not have a chance.


    But now, there are several rising auras around them.


    Obviously, this time Taoist priest Xuankong also pulled out their family background of Honghuang road.


    "Do you think you are the only one who can keep the four of us?" The sage asked.


    "Don''t you think so?" Xuankong Taoist priest asked coldly.


    All four of them looked a little ugly.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to leave you. So, as long as you retreat now, I promise I won''t force you to stay. How about that?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    "Yes, let''s kill this guy in Yunxiao hall!"


    Xuankong sighed and looked at the sage who had been slashed by Peng Yiming, saying, "I really don''t understand. Are you stupid alone or are all the people in Tianxing palace stupid? Do you still think that the initiative is in your hands? "


    Then, the empty road is long, and it is a squint, a great pride. "Now has the final say."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the end, it was the most powerful sage Zhu Tian who made a quick decision. With a wave of his hand, the four turned and left without any delay.


    Even though Taoist priest Xuankong really has no way to keep them, under such circumstances, they still want to kill Peng Yiming, which is a dream. work not completed!

 Chapter 1046

    This season in Kyoto is very interesting. It''s very cold in the morning and evening. I want to put on a cotton coat to keep warm. At noon, I feel very hot wearing short sleeves.


    However, it''s much better than Xinzhou. Xiao Yao had been to Xinzhou for a mission before, and he completely understood what it means to wear fur coat early and gauze in the afternoon, and eat watermelon around the stove.


    Xiao Yao didn''t return to Haitian city immediately after he returned to China. Instead, he came to Kyoto First. On the one hand, he wanted to see the recent situation of the Dragon protection hall. On the other hand, it was because Zhou Tulong was very serious and told him that No. 1 wanted to chat with him.


    In desperation, Xiao Yao had to rush to this side first.


    The base of the Dragon protection hall is not lively at all. Only the long sword walk is in the base. Lin Minyan and many practitioners have already gone out for the mission.


    From the long sword, Xiao realized how many strong people had entered the Chinese situation.


    In addition to the geese werewolves, some witches in Southeast Asia, as well as people from the Holy See.


    Even if they don''t do anything now, it brings a lot of pressure to the Dragon protection hall.


    What did Xiao Yao do when he was in the eagle kingdom?


    Even if those people''s strength is not as good as Xiao Yao''s, if they want to wantonly destroy in China, it will bring them great impact.


    It''s not a consequence they can afford at all.


    What makes changjianxing and others feel most helpless is that their whereabouts are always in a state of uncertainty. It''s too difficult for them to master them. For example, they may be in Tianfu today, and they may appear in Suzhou and Hangzhou tomorrow.


    That''s what''s bothering them.


    The people they couldn''t understand the most were the masters who wandered around and didn''t do anything after they came to China. They really couldn''t figure out the purpose of each other. When they thought about it carefully, there was no way for the long sword shop. If they had to be tough, they were not opponents of others. Moreover, even if they were opponents, it was not easy for them to act rashly, After all, this is China. They need to take too much into account and minimize the impact.


    Let''s not say that they were not rivals in the first place. Even if they were equal in the first place, they would still have a great disadvantage now!


    At the mention of these, the long sword line has endless bitterness.


    In the past, when Zhuge Huotian or Xiao Yao was the leader of the hall, all he needed was to carry out the task. Now Xiao Yao returns to Haitian city, and Zhuge Huotian runs with him. He suddenly faces these difficult problems, and has no clue, let alone any way. At the end of the day, he still feels that he is not suitable for the position of the leader of the hall, Whenever there is a suitable role for this position, he will abdicate immediately.


    Maybe he will go to Haitian city with Zhuge Huotian and Xiao Yao.


    In the past, the long sword shop might have thought that following Xiao Yao was a disgraceful thing. But now, it doesn''t matter if you think about him. Anyway, even his master Zhuge Huotian is willing to give up his position and become a pawn for Xiao Yao. What else can you say about him, Zhuge Huotian''s Apprentice? As long as it can become strong, it seems that there is nothing bad. Moreover, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is not easy to get along with.


    When he followed Xiao Yao before, he felt that it was very good. He didn''t need to think about anything. He just chatted and enjoyed himself. The most important thing is that even in that case, his cultivation gradually improved.


    Is there anything better than this?


    "This time, the No.1 chief asked you to come to Kyoto, probably because of this." Long sword line zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao can think of this even if he doesn''t talk about the long sword.


    Before listening to the long sword line, Xiao Yao had realized that it was far beyond the control of the Dragon protection hall.


    In fact, before Chang Jianxing said that he had no way to guess each other''s intention, Xiao Yao was already a little sad.


    Do you still need to speculate? The intention is so obvious that it can''t be more obvious. It''s just that he wants to exert pressure on Huaxia in this way. As for the purpose of doing this, although Xiao Yao hasn''t figured out yet, the initiative should be in the hands of Tianxing palace.


    Several werewolves have been introduced into Xianren mountain before. From their mouths, Li Dan and others also know that they are in contact with the people in Tianxing palace. Although they don''t know what medicine is sold in Bai Qimei''s gourd, they can think about it carefully. When Bai Qimei''s next chess piece falls, the situation will change rapidly.


    In a short time, the No.1 chief had already arrived.


    He has a smile on his face. As No.1, he should be so calm. No matter what kind of crisis Huaxia encounters, first of all, he can''t mess up. If even the old man can''t calm down, what should others do?


    After all, the old man''s existence is the Chinese sea god needle!


    After entering the office, Xiao Yao closed the door, found a bag of tea and two cups, and began to boil water to make tea.


    "It''s very skillful!" One said with a smile. After Xiao Yao sat down, he shrugged his shoulders and said with a playful smile, "how can I say that I used to be the leader of the Dragon protection hall before. I have to know where the tea cups are?" No. 1 is noncommittal about this. The reason why Xiao Yao chose to make tea directly is that since the No. 1 leader would choose to meet Xiao Yao in such a place, he is naturally ready for a long talk. Xiao Yao is not a sensible person! The No.1 leader didn''t have any ink at all. He went straight to the subject and asked, "last time in mianguo, you really helped us a lot. After the fall of general Jin, the new guy is a smart man, following our Chinese meaning in many ways." Xiao Yao nodded, but also a smile: "this is not what I should do?"¡° This time in Xiangjiang, although it has caused some trouble, we will not have any fault. Even if we have to investigate, we are forced to defend ourselves. Even if they want to say something, they can''t open their mouth and can only eat this dumb loss. " No. 1 continued, "so this time in Xiangjiang, you also helped us a lot." Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, "I''m going to admit my mistake in this matter."¡° How can there be so much right and wrong in the world? Besides, you Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to admit mistakes. As long as you think it''s right, you will definitely do it. If others want to stop you, they can''t stop you. " The No.1 leader is very good at Xiao Yao''s character. Xiao Yao thought about it carefully, and also felt that what the No. 1 chief said was very reasonable. Next, the No. 1 leader also inquired about what happened to Xiao Yao in Xiangjiang. When he heard that Zhou Xianhu was killing the Zhou family with a Tang Dao, he couldn''t help sighing: "even if you don''t come out, the Zhou family will fall apart sooner or later." Xiao Yao is noncommittal. At this time, when the water boiled, Xiao Yao stood up and poured a cup of tea for himself and the first chief. The first leader blew the tea and said, "now the affairs of mianguo and Xiangjiang are over, but Huaxia is not peaceful recently. Should the long sword company have told you?" Xiao Yao sighed and looked at it with a smile on his face. The No.1 chief laughed awkwardly and said, "although I know you haven''t been back long, I can''t help it. If they have that ability, I''m sorry to trouble you again. But now, they don''t have that ability. I can''t think of a second suitable person except for your help." Xiao Yaole said, "I''m so embarrassed about this." No.1 commander glanced at Xiao Yao and said with disbelief: "do you have any time to be embarrassed?" Xiao Yao: "anyway, he knew that if Changjian shop heard the words of No. 1 chief, it would be able to shed tears¡° I''ll go to goose country tomorrow Xiao Yao said, "good." No. 1 chief said with a smile, "but will geese buy it?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. To be honest, he didn''t think about this problem. The main thing was that he thought it was meaningless. In his previous thought, he didn''t think that he had to buy goose country. Didn''t he still have to speak with his fist¡° By the way, how can people from the holy see come to trouble us in Huaxia? " Chief one seems a little hard to understand. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t know, but it''s normal that they don''t deal with me. Before, there was a bird who tore my wings. At that time, he wanted to kill him in a hurry, but he didn''t grasp the opportunity and let him run. When he came back to think about it, it doesn''t matter. After all, there was no deep hatred, If they''re smart enough not to trouble me, I''m too lazy to have to make a living with them. If they''re trying to make a living with me, whether they''re the holy see or not, just destroy them. " Chief one''s mouth twitched violently. In China, many people say that he is the most domineering one in position. But now listening to Xiao Yao, he can understand what is really domineering. If you think about it carefully, it''s not hard to understand. After all, Xiao Yao''s strength is there. Even though there are many experts in the Holy See, he may not be able to take advantage of Xiao Yao. If Huaxia is also the world''s largest power, he can also be extremely domineering, not to look at anyone''s face. In the final analysis, strength is the foundation of domineering or not. After seeing off No. 1 chief, Xiao Yao sighed. He turned and looked north, half squinting¡° Can''t we live in peace? " He said.

 Chapter 1047

    From Kyoto to geese, Xiao Yao is alone.


    This is not the first time that Xiao Yao has come to goose country. Although he is not familiar with the road, he doesn''t feel confused.


    Anyway, just after he landed, he was stopped by two men in black suits. From them, Xiao Yao also felt the smell of werewolf.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said with a smile, "do you werewolves all have a dog nose?"


    The two men in black suits are all depressed and roll their eyes at Xiao Yao. However, they all know that Xiao Yao''s strength is far from what they can compete with. Therefore, even if they are upset, they dare not show it on their faces.


    One of the slightly taller werewolves whispered, "Mr. Xiao, our boss is invited."


    "Who is your boss now?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Mr. Gao Ning." Said another werewolf.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "anyway, I don''t know, just ask casually."


    The two werewolves: --


    Meet Xiao Yao this kind of person, they do not want to chat with each other, this opening, can suffocate oneself into internal injury.


    He followed the two werewolves and got into a business car. Half an hour later, he opened his eyes and arrived at the familiar villa in the small town he had been in before. It seems that this is the official base of werewolves in goose kingdom.


    After entering the villa, Xiao Yao stops and sits on the sofa in the living room.


    One of the werewolves carefully said, "Mr. Xiao, our boss is waiting for you up there."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "do I have to see him? Can''t he come to see me? " When he spoke, he reached out and picked up the TV remote control on the tea table in front of him. He turned on the TV and watched it with relish. Although it''s not a simple job to understand, it''s still no problem to pretend.


    This time Xiao Yao came to goose country, although he wanted to find out the situation here, on the other hand, he also meant to ask for a crime. In this case, Xiao Yao naturally had to put on some airs. If these people want him to go up, he will go up. How shameless is that? They all come out to mix. They have to put on airs!


    The two werewolves looked at each other, and they didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    After waiting for two minutes, another burly man came to Xiao Yao. He was about forty years old. He was wearing a white dress and a pair of white shoes. The first word in Xiao Yao''s mind was "sulao".


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. I''m in charge of werewolf now. My name is Gao Ning." The man whispered.


    Xiao Yao sat on the sofa, but he stood aside.


    "Sit down first." Xiao Yao said.


    Gao Ning slightly a Leng, nodded, sat down.


    It seems that he is like Xiao Yao''s follower.


    But if you think about it carefully, you can''t help it. They can''t help but know what Xiao Yao did in the eagle kingdom. They can''t afford to offend such a character. There are many werewolves against Xiao Yao, but they are all dead now?


    If Xiao Yao is really unhappy, he plans to do something in goose country. Even if all the werewolves go out, there is no way to deal with Xiao Yao. After all, the strength gap between them is too big, and they are not on the same level at all. In front of such a huge strength gap, it is meaningless to have more people.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the man named Gao Ning and asked, "do you know why I came to goose country?"


    Gao Ning thought, first shook his head, then nodded.


    Xiao Yao was a little curious and asked with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    "I know, but I don''t know." Gao Ning zhengse said, "I think this time you come to geese country, it should also be because recently, there have been some werewolves in China, but I don''t know why you came back to us, after all, this is not what we can control."


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just frowned a little.


    Gao Ning has the final say, "Mr. Xiao, you are not the first time to come to the goose country. The situation of goose country, even if I don''t say, you should know something. Although we exist in this organization, it can not affect what the real strong decision is, what they want to do and what they do not want to do. Can it affect your Chinese hermit world? "


    Xiao Yaole, said: "to put it bluntly, this matter has nothing to do with you?"


    Gao Ning had no choice but to smile and said, "if I say that, you won''t believe it, but what I say is true. Mr. Ross is dead, and Mr. Blu is dead. Because of the Lingyu incident in the ADA mountains, the whole werewolf world in geese country has become very chaotic. Now we have no time to be enemies with Huaxia."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He really did not expect that this time he came to goose country, he got such a result.


    But if you think about it, it''s also a good thing for him and Huaxia.


    If Gao Ning and other officials of geese Kingdom didn''t get involved, that is to say, geese Kingdom didn''t get involved, it would save them a lot of trouble. Otherwise, the situation would have to be described as more than complicated. It would have to be besieged in all directions, because Xiao Yao''s domineering appearance has brought pressure to many countries, and the eagle Kingdom always harbors a grudge, However, due to Xiao Yao''s strength, the United States feels that Xiao Yao has threatened his position as the world''s overlord, and his brain is also spinning. If he is still involved in Russia, he will be in danger.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, I have some news here." Gao Ning opens his mouth.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, did not speak, obviously waiting for the spoof Ning to take the initiative to speak down.


    Gao Ning is not the kind of person who likes ink. He said frankly: "according to the information we have, this time the werewolf entered into China was organized by a werewolf named Hanzhou. Most of the werewolves who entered into China were his subordinates."


    "The cold world?" Xiao Yao heard the name for the first time.


    "Yes, he used to be one of the five wolf kings in goose country. Although he was shot at the end, he also had the strength of secondary evolution. If he was cultivated, he was probably equivalent to the realm of Linghe in China." Gao Ning said simply.


    "That''s all?"


    "Just like that." Gao Ning said with a smile, "but even so, the guy named Hanzhou is not something we can deal with, so Mr. Xiao, if you want us to help, I can only say sorry. After all, it''s not that we don''t want to help, but that we really have nothing to do."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Gao Ning, as the leader of the official Werewolf in geese Kingdom, is also quite subdued. The man named rose before is also quite subdued.


    Xiao Yao stands up and plans to leave.


    When he reached the door, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped.


    He turned his face and looked at Gao Ning and asked, "I will leave them all in China. Do you have any opinion?"


    Gao Ning hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath and said, "that''s what they deserve most."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing more.


    Gao Ning is a cruel man!


    After leaving geese country and returning to China, Xiao Yao also briefly talks about the conversation between himself and Gao Ning.


    The first chief nodded and said nothing more, as if all this was in his expectation.


    "Xiao Yao, I can only give you all the next things." The first chief said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, thought about it, and asked, "am I in danger?"


    "Ha ha, almost!" The No.1 chief laughed and said, "I will not ask you to minimize the impact. After all, it is impossible. However, I still hope that the Chinese people can be safe."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "Even if you don''t say that, I''ll do it." Xiao Yao said.


    Chief one nodded.


    From Kyoto directly back to Haitian city, into the immortal mountain, Xiao Yao saw the embarrassed Chen Xueen.


    Peng Yiming hasn''t come back yet. As for what happened to Peng Yiming, the people in Yunxiao hall don''t know, but there is a murderous spirit hidden in all the members of Yunxiao hall.


    "Young master, Yunxiao hall and Tianxing palace will never die!" When Li Dan comes to Xiao Yao, he is about to kneel down, but Xiao Yao stops him.


    When he said this, his voice was trembling, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry in his heart.


    Besides anger, it''s more about self blame.


    Before that, he had thought that it was a very dangerous thing for Peng Yiming and Chen Xueen to go to the secluded world to look for Lingyu. It was just because he was always thinking about Xiao Longxiang''s safety. Even if he was worried, there was no way back, so he had to make such a bad choice.


    Although Chen Xueen said that he did not know what happened to Peng Yiming, many people present knew that Peng Yiming was doomed according to the situation at that time.


    "If Peng Yiming is really dead, I will take you and turn the whole Tianxing palace into ruins." Xiao Yao looked at Li Dan and said.


    Originally, he was full of disgust for the heavenly palace, but Xiao Yao couldn''t find a reason why he had to be an enemy.


    Now it''s different.


    If Peng Yiming is really dead, he will be buried with the whole Tianxing palace!


    "Now, the first step is to drive out all the foreigners in Huaxia. This is our territory of Huaxia, and they are not allowed to make trouble!" Xiao Yao''s eyes are cold. "In addition, I''m also very curious. What''s Bai Qimei thinking about?"


    "No matter what they pay attention to, they will die." Li Dan said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Dan and nodded¡° Tell everyone in Yunxiao hall to be ready and ready to go down the mountain at any time! " Xiao Yao said. Li Dan nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1049

    The highest peak of Tianxing palace, Bai Qimei plays chess with the man in white.


    Three games, all lost.


    "You are so good at playing chess." The man in white laughs.


    Bai Qimei is noncommittal.


    "You want to play a big game?" The man in white scoffed and said, "it''s beyond our capacity."


    "Originally, I wanted to kill Peng Yiming in Tenglong mountain. In this way, Xiao Yao and others would be furious and kill Tianxing palace, but I didn''t expect that they would fall short of success. But if you think about it carefully, it''s not a loss." Bai Qimei said with a smile.


    "You mean they will come to Tianxing palace, right?" The man in white frowned and asked.


    Bai Qimei nodded.


    He didn''t dare to say how well he knew Xiao Yao, but on these small issues, he felt that he could still control the whole situation.


    "In the final analysis, I''m still your greatest dependence." The man in White said with a smile, "I just want to use my strength to kill Xiao Yao and others. In this way, you Tianxing palace will have no worries, right?"


    Bai Qimei didn''t hide his careful thinking. Anyway, he felt that his careful thinking couldn''t be hidden in front of the young man.


    After nodding his head, he said, "when Xiao Yao and others all die in Tianxing palace, there will be no experts available in Huaxia. At that time, the werewolf and the people in the Holy See will be in chaos. What should Huaxia do?"


    "That''s when you come out. It''s your chip, but what''s your purpose?" The man in White asked, "don''t you want to bring Huaxia into your Tianxing palace? Even at that time, in my opinion, Huaxia will not agree to your request. "


    "It''s natural. In fact, I didn''t think so much about it. I just hope that the scope of Tianxing Palace''s activities can be larger. It''s better to have an official identity. Do you know the former royal guards, six gates?"


    "Under one person, above ten thousand people..." the man in white sighed, "your ambition is big or small."


    Bai Qimei is noncommittal.


    "I just don''t think things can go so well." Said the man in white.


    Bai Qimei took a deep breath. After throwing in the towel, he said, "if you have to say there are any variables, the biggest variable is in front of me."


    The man in white nodded slightly: "well, you don''t know if I will do it or worry that I can''t kill Xiao Yao and others?"


    "There is no doubt about your strength, which is unparalleled in the world. Moreover, I can feel that you are still deliberately suppressing your strength. Although I don''t know why, I understand that if you really reach the critical moment, it''s not difficult to kill in a second with your strength."


    The man in white is noncommittal.


    "I''m worried about whether you''re going to do it or not." Bai Qimei said helplessly.


    "I have promised you before. When it comes to your life and death, I will definitely do it." The man in White said, "I promise that crazy song will keep his word, if I don''t leave Tianxing palace."


    "Well, I believe you once!" Bai Qimei stood up with a serious face.


    "Well." Xu Bingge nodded.


    Bai Qimei suddenly asked, "Mr. Xu, can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask


    "What is your strength?" Bai Qimei asked, "the peak of Linghai?"


    "Ha ha! Don''t you really think that there is no real strong one behind Linghai? " Xu kuangge laughs.


    Bai Qimei did not speak. Xu kuangge sighed and said simply: "in our world, your aura realm, such as Lingxi, Linghe, Lingjiang and Linghai, can only be regarded as the foundation period. In the later period of Linghai, it''s a little better. It''s the ningdan period. After the ningdan period, there''s the Jindan period. Behind the Jindan period, there''s the yichongtian master. Behind the Jindan period, there''s the Shuangtian period, the triple Tian period and the jiuchongtian period."


    "Behind the nine heavens?" Bai Qimei asked.


    "It''s heaven and man..." Xu crazy song thought about it and said, "the first man in the world, but what about heaven and man? Isn''t there still a check and balance in the back? But the immortals are too far away. Even I haven''t seen them. I don''t know if there are any immortals in our world. "


    "Then you..." Bai Qimei asked in a low voice.


    "Do you really want to know?" Xu kuangge half squinted.


    Bai Qimei nodded heavily.


    Xu crazy song thought about it, held his chin, and said: "in our world, I can be regarded as a half step away from the immortal. Oh, people say I am a half step sword immortal. Ha ha, but I don''t even know what immortal looks like?"


    Bai Qi''s eyes and eyes are staring!


    Although he knew long ago that Xu kuangge''s strength was extraordinary, he never thought that Xu kuangge''s strength was so powerful.


    Even in the world before him, is Xu crazy song the best in the world?


    "Forget it, I don''t have the strength at the beginning anyway." Xu Hongge waved his hand, "once I could fly up. After thinking about it, I still didn''t go. I avoided the natural disaster and came to this world by the way."


    "Or because of the person in your heart?" Bai Qimei asked.


    Xu Bingge nodded.


    Bai Qimei can''t laugh or cry.


    Can a half step Sword Fairy be trapped by love?


    A word of love is more terrible than that disaster.


    Xu kuangge looked at the expression on his white eyebrow face and said with a smile: "in fact, you can''t think so much about it. How can my strength be so strong now? I can only say that I am a little better than you, otherwise your world will not accommodate me. "


    Bai Qimei nodded and said nothing more.


    Xu Hongge waved his hand and Bai Qimei left.


    After the old man left, Xu kuangge lowered his head and looked at the chessboard again.


    Left and right hand game, falling like flying.


    "What about immortals? There are still Jinxian behind. What about Jinxian? Isn''t there a real fairy behind? Does this road really have an end? "


    "What about becoming an immortal? Is there that red skirt girl in fairyland? Is there the old watchman who lent me 20 Liang silver to enter the world? Is there such a silly girl as the moon


    "It''s not difficult to become an immortal. It''s hard to give up."


    "It''s not easy to become an immortal, but it''s also easy to give up."


    Suddenly, Xu BangGe slapped heavily on the chessboard.


    Countless pieces of black and white are scattered.


    He raised his head and a three foot sword appeared in his hand.


    Hold your head high and your face full of anger.


    "Give me back my woman!"


    As the gods roar, reverberating in the valley.


    In a flash, the stream at the foot of the mountain poured back.


    "God, I don''t want to be immortal. Who can help me and you?"


    Xu kuangge stood up with his sword and laughed wildly.


    At the end of the laugh, his face was full of tears, and he was crazy. He said, "it''s not good to become an immortal. I just want to marry you. Come back soon, ok..."


    Haitian city, Xianren mountain.


    Xiao Yao meets Peng Yiming again. It made him overjoyed.


    I was still thinking about whether Peng Yiming really died in tenglongshan.


    There are many people in Yunxiao hall, but Peng Yiming is the one who chats with Xiao Yao the most.


    Before he went to Beichuan and Yingguo, this guy was all around him. He was very impressed by this big man.


    If Peng Yiming really died in Tenglong mountain, Xiao Yao would be angry and trample through Tianxing palace.


    Peng Yiming will be sent back, in addition to Xuankong Taoist priest, there are Kun wood willow.


    Willow had seen it in goose country before, and it was as elegant as before.


    Kun wood is still a pair of Hippie smile, see Xiao Yao to get to the front of a big brother called.


    "You boy, for such a long time, your accomplishments have not improved?" Xiao Yao was surprised to see Kun mu.


    Taoist priest Xuankong is also a practitioner of Lingjiang realm. For so many years, he has focused on cultivating kunmu. But this guy has not entered the aura realm yet, which makes Xiao Yao feel very strange. He really can''t understand how kunmu''s talent can stop him?


    He also asked Taoist priest Xuankong and Li Dan, but they both gave the same answer, just like they had discussed in advance.


    "Not yet."


    Xiao Yao is very curious. It''s not the time yet. When is the time?


    But now Xiao Yao didn''t think too much about it. He turned his face and looked at Peng Yiming and asked, "you''re not dead. Are you lucky enough?"


    Peng Yiming laughed, rubbed his nose and said, "I thought I had to die before. At last, Taoist priest Xuankong saved my life."


    Even if Peng Yiming doesn''t say it, he can think of it.


    He turned his face and looked at Taoist priest Xuankong standing on the side. He bowed his hands to the end: "thank you, Taoist priest Xuankong."


    Taoist priest Xuankong is a little surprised. If Li Dan salutes him for Peng Yiming, he can understand. But Xiao Yao salutes him for Peng Yiming, which makes him surprised.


    Xiao Yao was a proud man!


    How long has he been in touch with Yunxiao hall? Can he value Peng Yiming so much?


    After that, Peng Yiming was dragged to the back by the people in the Yunxiao hall and began to beat him violently. Peng Yiming also laughed and did not fight back. This is the ceremony for the people in the Yunxiao hall to welcome him back.


    In his spare time, Taoist priest Xuankong, Xiao Yao and Li Dan walk to one side.


    "The reason why they arrived in time this time was that they had long thought that Tianxing palace would make a move. After all, the purpose of these two people was so obvious that they were looking for Lingyu." Taoist priest Xuankong said helplessly, "I can think of it. How can they not think of it? So after much thought, I still took all the people from Honghuang road to Tenglong mountain, just for the sake of stability. I didn''t expect that I met them by mistake. "


    Li Dan was embarrassed: "it''s my negligence."¡° It was your negligence. " Xuankong Taoist priest did not have a good way, "you were not so reckless, just too anxious." With these words, he suddenly stretched out his hand, spread out his palm, and quietly lay a piece of Lingyu in his hand. The Xuanwu totem is lifelike¡° What is this Li Dan''s face was stunned. Even Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Taoist priest Xuankong had a piece of Lingyu¡° The remaining piece of Lingyu is in Tianxing palace. We have honghuangdao and Tianxing palace. It''s no secret at all. " Taoist priest Xuankong pointed to his old friend Li Dan''s nose and said, "don''t you know to ask me directly? And let the next two idiots under your hand wander in the world of seclusion? "

 Chapter 1050

    Li Dan was scolded by Taoist priest Xuankong by pointing his nose. He really had no temper at all.


    After all, this time, he was in such a hurry that Chen Xueen and Peng Yiming almost fell into it.


    Don''t say a few words of scolding, just hang him up and beat him hard. Li Dan feels that he has nothing to say.


    But when you think about it, he''s a bit depressed.


    He simply turned his face and stared round. He looked at Taoist priest Xuankong and said, "you old boy, you have known for a long time, and don''t tell me?"


    Xuankong Taoist priest''s face full of grievances and depression, Yang Yang whisked the dust, asked: "you did not ask me, how can I remember to tell you?"


    Li Dan thinks about it carefully, and thinks that what Taoist priest Xuankong said is quite reasonable. However, it''s no blame for Li Dan. After all, Lingyu''s affair is a secret to him and Xiao Yao. It''s not a good thing to say it casually.


    But this time, Peng Yiming can come back alive, for them, it is already lucky in the misfortune, there is nothing to pay attention to, for Xuankong Taoist priest and others, they are not only grateful, but also grateful.


    "Taoist Xuankong, how do you feel about my place?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuankong Taoist priest was slightly stunned. After he understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, he didn''t have a good way: "I can only envy you for your good luck. You can find such a place. I''m afraid you can''t find a second place more suitable for cultivation in this world."


    Li Dan did not have a good way: "I say old man Xuankong, are you really stupid or fake stupid?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong glanced at Li Shan, frowned a little and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Li Dan said with a smile: "don''t pretend to be confused with me. Is it your first time to come here? When was there such a good place here before? "


    Taoist priest Xuankong is not really a fool.


    Li Dan has already said this. If Taoist Xuankong still doesn''t understand, he really doesn''t have a good brain.


    He took a deep breath, subconsciously widened his eyes, and asked, "do you mean it''s acquired?"


    "Ha ha, didn''t you find that the array was set here?" Li Dan subconsciously wants to show off. After that, he worries about whether he will reveal too much. After all, he and Taoist priest Xuankong are old friends who have known each other for many years. It doesn''t matter to say that, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about Taoist priest Xuankong.


    So he subconsciously turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. He was relieved to find that the expression on his young master''s face remained unchanged.


    Xiao Yao seems to have guessed Li Dan''s thought, and said with a smile: "we shouldn''t have anything to hide just because Taoist priest Xuankong saved Peng Yiming."


    Li Dan was relieved and nodded.


    Xuankong Taoist priest was very happy and said, "Xiao Yao, if I were you, I would kill this guy."


    Li Dan''s face was blank, and he didn''t have a good way: "old man Xuankong, I''ve provoked you?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong said with a smile: "of course you didn''t invite me to offend me, otherwise I would have turned against you. Why are you the master of Yunxiao hall and Xiao Yao the little master? Are you determined to take advantage of others? "


    Li Dan was still at a loss.


    Xuankong road sighed and thought that his friend''s intelligence really needs to be improved. He simply said something more obvious.


    "People who don''t know can''t think you are Xiao Yao''s father?"


    Hearing this, Li Dan suddenly realized.


    He didn''t think about it before. Now when Taoist priest Xuankong put it forward, he was sweating and scared. He almost knelt down.


    "Young master, old slave, damn it Li Dan''s voice was shaking when he spoke.


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines.


    In fact, he didn''t study this problem in depth before, but he felt a little uncomfortable when listening to it. Especially when people in Yunxiao shop first called Master Li Dan and then called him little master, they always felt something was wrong. Now they finally found something wrong.


    "Well, it''s been such a long time. You should take advantage of it. You''ve already taken it all." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Li Dan


    After a while, he said, "well, young master, you will be the master of Yunxiao hall. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "that''s no good. You are the master of Yunxiao hall. Besides, do you think the people in Yunxiao hall will obey me?"


    Li Dan didn''t agree with Xiao Yao.


    "Young Lord, if you said that before, I would understand, but now it''s different." Li Shan said.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t know why.


    Li Shan sighed and explained: "in fact, the brothers of Yunxiao hall have been convinced for a long time. No matter your strength or your character, I can''t think of anything they are not convinced about. If you are worried, you can let me continue to be the deputy leader of Yunxiao hall."


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He was thinking about it.


    Li Dan continued: "in fact, I wanted to say it before, but..."


    Speaking of this, Li Dan suddenly stopped, did not continue to say.


    Taoist priest Xuankong said with a smile: "before, you were worried that Xiao Yao was not qualified to be the master of Yunxiao hall. Maybe because he was young and full of vigor, he defeated all the big Yunxiao hall, right?"


    Li Dan glared at Taoist priest Xuankong fiercely. Although it was the truth, he could not hang on his face because Taoist priest Xuankong said it so frankly.


    Xuankong Taoist priest said happily: "it''s no use staring at me. Dare you say that''s not what you think? What''s more, it''s normal. Xiao Yao is not the kind of person with a small stomach. He can''t care about it with you. "


    After thinking about it, Li Dan felt that what Taoist priest Xuankong said was reasonable, so he didn''t say anything.


    Xuankong Taoist priest simply also helped Li Dan start to do Xiao Yao''s ideological work.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, I think Li Dan''s proposal is quite good. Anyway, now that you are in Yunxiao hall, you are also the master of the hall. After all, Li Dan has to listen to you. He is the Deputy master of the hall, which is similar to what he is now."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I''m worried. The brothers in Yunxiao hall are uncomfortable."


    Xiao Yao''s worry is not without reason. After all, in Yunxiao hall, few people are younger than Xiao Yao.


    They don''t have any opinions about being brothers with Xiao Yao, but if a young man in his twenties is allowed to ride on their head, who knows if they will feel uncomfortable? Even if you don''t say anything, it doesn''t matter in your heart.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I can guarantee that none of them will have any opinions. Even Zhuge Tu has been convinced of you. Why worry about others?" Li Dan continued.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "anyway, if you don''t care, I don''t mind."


    Li Shanle nodded his head. Looking at Xiao Yao''s posture, he understood that the other party had agreed.


    "By the way, Li Dan, go on, what''s the matter with this place? Who laid the array? " In fact, even if Li Dan didn''t say that before, Taoist priest Xuankong also wanted to ask questions. As soon as he came to Xianren mountain, he found that the aura here was not so good. Even some of the big sects in the world of seclusion, who are really blessed with heaven and earth, are inferior to here.


    What''s more, he didn''t dare to say. One thing is certain that even if a cultivator comes here and doesn''t practice all day long, his accomplishments will continue to climb. This is a very exaggerated thing.


    This is a dream training place for many practitioners!


    Even he, the master of Honghuang Road, could not help but be moved.


    Li Dan listened to the Taoist priest Xuankong''s question, laughed and asked deliberately, "do you think I have such great ability?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong scoffed and said, "I don''t know how capable you are? If you can set up such a Dharma array, I''m afraid you are at least two-digit practitioners of Lingjiang realm in Yunxiao hall now. "


    Li Dan was not angry at all when he heard this irony. On the one hand, he knew Taoist priest Xuankong''s habits very well, and it was more difficult for him to say anything nice. On the other hand, Taoist priest Xuankong''s words indirectly praised his own young master. To tell the truth, it was more comfortable than praising him.


    "Do you mean it''s all from Xiao Yao?" Xuankong Taoist priest suddenly asked.


    Li Dan laughs: "otherwise, who else do you think can do it?"


    Xuankong Taoist priest''s face was extremely shocked, and his heart was so emotional that his lips were trembling slightly.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, some unbelievable, but think about it carefully, what Li Dan said is also reasonable. First of all, this is not his first time to Haitian city. The last time he came here, he didn''t feel that there would be such a treasure land in Haitian city. Moreover, if you think about it carefully, there are so many people present, I''m afraid no one else can have such ability except Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m really convinced." Xuankong Taoist priest said with a bitter smile.


    Li Dan added with a smile: "in fact, the most effective way of Honghuang road is the Dharma array. Before, the little border where Yunxiao hall was located was also made by Taoist priest Xuankong. Originally, I thought it was the ability of Dingtian, but now it''s really nothing."


    Xuankong road sighed, also don''t know how to sigh.


    "Taoist Xuankong, why don''t you take your disciples and stay here as well." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    Taoist priest Xuankong was shocked and forgot to answer for a moment.


    "Ha ha, old man Xuankong, what else do you want? Do you think our temple is too small to accommodate your Buddha Li Dan said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When did I say that - just, Xiao Yao, are you sure? First of all, we will not join you in Yunxiao hall. In addition, even if you really want to fight with Tianxing palace in the future, we dare not say that we will help you. " Xuankong Taoist priest whispered.

 Chapter 1051

    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that Taoist priest Xuankong could think so much for such a while.


    But if you think about it carefully, there''s nothing wrong with Taoist Xuankong thinking so much. After all, he is the master of Honghuang road. He must think about Honghuang road first.


    After saying those words, Taoist priest Xuankong had some helplessness in his heart.


    He knew that Xiao Yao might be dissatisfied with what he had said. After all, there was no reason why he could not do anything to occupy such a good place?


    Although Xiao Yao has not yet opened his mouth, his heart is ready to be rejected by Xiao Yao.


    Even if Xiao Yao is angry, he won''t say much. After all, he is a little too much.


    Even his good friend Li Dan, after listening to Taoist priest Xuankong''s words, was embarrassed and cautious. He was afraid that Xiao Yao would suddenly get angry, but to their surprise, Xiao Yao still nodded.


    "Well, I promise you." Xiao Yao said so.


    Not to mention Taoist priest Xuankong, even Li Dan thought it was incredible.


    The young master of his own family, isn''t he crazy?


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Dan and asked, "do you have any opinions?"


    "No, no..." Li Dan shook his head.


    Xiao Yao looked at Taoist priest Xuankong and said with a smile, "Taoist priest, I have promised you that. You should have no reason to refuse, right?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong laughed awkwardly for a long time, but he still couldn''t help asking, "of course I don''t have any opinions. I just don''t understand. Xiao Yao, what''s good for you if you want us to stay?"


    Xiao Yao was almost laughed by Taoist priest Xuankong.


    "Feelings in your eyes, I Xiao Yao is the kind of person who does not see the rabbit does not scatter the eagle, only for profit?"


    Xuankong Taoist priest''s face was embarrassed, and his old face was red.


    Xiao Yao didn''t hold on to it either. He just sighed and said, "Taoist priest Xuankong, let''s not say that kunmu and I were brothers. Secondly, you helped Yunxiao hall a lot before. What''s more, this time, you saved Peng Yiming. Is it not enough to add these together?"


    Xuankong road sighed and nodded to show understanding.


    Now he finally understood the difference between Xiao Yao and others.


    In the final analysis, Xiao Yao is a person who attaches great importance to friendship, which is simple to say, but now how many people can really repay their kindness?


    Anyway, after so many years, Taoist priest Xuankong didn''t see a few of them. Xiao Yao''s way of doing it seemed that he was a stranger.


    Fortunately, Taoist priest Xuankong is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to praise him. He has already spoken to this point. Naturally, he won''t refuse to stay.


    After that, he directly gathered more than a dozen Honghuang road disciples and told them the decision he had made.


    "Are there so many people in Honghuang road?" In his spare time, Xiao Yao looks at Li Shan Hao and asks.


    Li Dan shrugged his shoulders and said, "the old man Xuankong has a strange temper. It depends on whether he has Huigen to accept his apprentice."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Li Dan looked around and whispered, "in fact, this is not the real reason."


    "Oh? What else is the reason? " Xiao Yaohao asked.


    "This Xuankong old man is a bit stubborn. Even if he is a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, he has no way to make money, so he can''t afford to take in too many apprentices." Li Dan coughed and said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He can''t think of any other reason. As a practitioner of Lingjiang realm, he can''t make money? Apart from other things, Xiao Yao can feel the aura in the emerald stone. Can''t practitioners like Taoist Xuankong feel it? Therefore, as a practitioner of aura realm, it is not easy to make money.


    After Taoist priest Xuankong announced the news, all the disciples of Honghuang road were looking happy. They could feel the unusual of Xianren mountain and naturally wanted to stay.


    Kun Mu is also very happy. In his opinion, it''s a great blessing to stay with Xiao Yao and them every day.


    "But I''m ahead of you!" Taoist priest Xuankong suddenly became serious and said to his disciples, "Xianren mountain is Xiao Yao''s territory. You should bear this in mind. Xiao Yao and others are the main people in everything. It''s good for you to stay here. Don''t be greedy, let alone fight with others. Otherwise, get out at once!"


    "Yes, master!" Those disciples have no problem.


    It''s a great thing for them to practice in such a place. They don''t have the heart to compete with others.


    Then Xiao Yao arranged for nantianyuan to live with his disciples.


    Li Shan glanced at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "little Lord, we immortal mountain will be more and more lively in the future."


    "That''s a good thing." Xiao Yao said.


    "But it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any trouble!" Li Shan sighed.


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at Li Dan and said, "as long as I''m still here, there must be no chaos here, so I can rest assured."


    "So it is." Li Dan nodded his head and thought it was true.


    For the disciples of Honghuang Road, Xianren mountain is really a new place. After having a room, a group of people began to wander around.


    However, a small episode happened.


    Liu mu, the disciple, came to Xiao Yao when Taoist priest Xuankong didn''t notice. He bowed his hands and then said, "Mr. Xiao, thank you for your willingness to stay in Honghuang road. Liu Mu wants to leave for a while. When he comes back, I''ll give you a big gift."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "what do you want to do?"


    Willow mysterious smile, and did not speak up when.


    Xiao Yao also laughed and said, "OK, when will you come back?"


    "Three days at the latest." Said willow.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything more and nodded his head to show his permission.


    After that, liumu found Taoist priest Xuankong and said that he was going to the sect to get some things back. Taoist priest Xuankong thought about it and promised. By the way, he handed liumu his storage bracelet and asked him to get more things back.


    Liu mu can only express his speechless face. In fact, he is just talking. But now that he has said everything, he can''t refuse anything. He can only figure out whether time is enough


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t laugh when he saw Liu Mu''s face at that time.


    Turn around, see Kun wood dejected came over.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Brother, I''m depressed. You say, when can I enter the aura realm?" Kunmu didn''t know where to find a branch and was rowing on the ground.


    "Aren''t you a roaring tiger? It should be very good. " Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer Kun Mu''s question.


    Kun Mu was even more depressed when Xiao Yao mentioned this.


    "I don''t know, but so far, I haven''t found what Xiaohu constitution has brought to me." Kun Mu said dejectedly.


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s because it''s not the right time." Xiao Yao said, "maybe when you meet some specific conditions, you will directly break through."


    Kun Mu blinked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother, when will you get it? Or, what specific conditions must be met? "


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "I''m really trying to comfort you. What do you have to do so seriously with me?"


    Kunmu is more sad.


    After thinking about it, he felt that he had better not go to this answer. Anyway, the answers he got certainly could not make him smile, but only made him more depressed


    Kun wood will be fooled to one side, Xiao Yao also returned to his villa.


    Recently, Qin Rou and her family are all practicing according to the mental method they have given them. The effect is remarkable. They all look radiant. Qin Rou, in particular, doesn''t know why. In this way, it''s obvious that Li Xiaoxia''s favorite stars are much faster. Originally young, she is only about 20 years old now. She goes out to call herself sister and brother with her son, There''s no one who doesn''t believe it.


    Qin Rou is happy about this. After all, she is also a woman. As a woman, how can she not want to look beautiful?


    "Xiao Yao, you said that if I was 17 or 18 years old, what would your father look like when he saw me?" Qin roule said.


    In fact, this is not the first time Qin Rou has said such a thing in front of Xiao Yao.


    After all, Qin Rou still wants to see Xiao Longxiang very much. Sometimes she can''t help blurting out.


    Xiao Yao can only sigh in his heart.


    To be honest, sometimes he really can''t understand his mother''s idea.


    At the beginning, the man directly left him and Qin rou. He didn''t know where he had gone. How many years had passed, what else could he miss?


    Xiao Yao has no way to say such a thing in front of his mother. He complains in front of Li Xiaoxiao.


    However, the answer Li Xiaoxiao gave Xiao Yao also made him feel relieved instantly.


    "If you suddenly disappear now, I will wait for you all the time." That''s what Li Xiaoxiao told Xiao Yao.


    With such an answer, Xiao Yao also wants to understand.


    He believed what Li Xiaoxiao said, and he knew that Li Xiaoxiao would really do it.


    In this case, what can I doubt about my mother''s current practice?


    In addition to Qin Rou, Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others have begun to have some aura in their bodies, but the speed of progress is not very fast. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. Anyway, he can use pills to accumulate slowly in the future. Even an ordinary person who has no brain to accumulate pills will become a strong one, just to see if they have that pill, Not everyone has such a leader as Xiao Yao.


    At the same time, Li Dan also sent some people from Yunxiao hall to let them go out to master the whereabouts of the werewolves, the Holy See and other powerful people, and make sufficient preparations before they can go down the mountain. This is what Xiao Yao means.


    Three days later, willow came back with a head.

 Chapter 1052

    A bloody head is thrown in front of Xiao Yao.


    Taoist priest Xuankong directly kicked the willow out.


    "I said, you son of a bitch, what do you want to do? Looking for bad luck? " The Taoist priest of Xuankong glared.


    With these words, Taoist priest Xuankong still wants to go forward to mend his feet. The Yunxiao hall and others standing around him are already full of anger. He is also a little depressed. According to the truth, liumu is not a fool. It''s totally unreasonable to do so. Xiao Yao is willing to leave the people in Honghuang road. They are all grateful. How can they make Xiao Yao uncomfortable?


    Fortunately, at this time, Xiao Yao had come forward and held Taoist priest Xuankong. Then he said with a bitter smile, "Taoist priest Xuankong, you misunderstood me. That head is one of my enemies."


    "Huh?" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Taoist priest Xuankong suddenly realized.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at the wronged willow and said with a bitter smile, "I said you are stupid too. Don''t you know what to say in advance? This head is bloody. I have to recognize it once! Are you being beaten by your master? "


    Willow stood up and patted the dust on his buttocks. He said with a playful smile, "it''s OK. My master can''t bear to beat me. It doesn''t hurt. Moreover, I just think that throwing your head out directly will be more powerful. "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    At this time, Nan Tianyuan came back to himself and said in surprise, "isn''t this the disciple of Zijin gate? In goose country before, we were in trouble again and again! "


    "It''s him." Zhuge Huotian also fought with this man. At that time, it was he and Xiao Yao who forced this guy back.


    "Kangwei." Xiao Yao said faintly.


    "Hey, Mr. Shaw, do you know his name?" Willow said with a smile, "before this guy also came to me and wanted to deal with you with me. Fortunately, I was not blinded by lard at that time, otherwise I would regret it."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "this is really a surprise."


    "Well, when you killed zijinmen, this guy happened to be traveling outside. When he learned about the tragedy of the sect, he was calm. Even though he knew your whereabouts, he didn''t act rashly. Before, he was still netting all the people who had enemies with Yunxiao hall, and he planned to break through the immortal mountain when you were fighting with tianxinggong. I also learned about this from a friend, Just find him and take off his head. "


    The South sky is far cold to hum a, scold a way: "return really is to die to live up to."


    What Liu Mu said really woke Xiao Yao up.


    He turned his face and looked at Taoist priest Xuankong. Before he said anything, Taoist priest Xuankong already understood what he wanted to say. He waved his hand and said with a straight face, "when you are going to Tianxing palace, you don''t have to worry about it. My Honghuang road will surely protect immortal mountain."


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    "Moreover, I can also swear that even if you really can''t come back, I won''t let your family suffer any injustice. This is my promise to you and honghuangdao''s promise to you." Xuankong Taoist priest continued.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Taoist priest Xuankong would even say the following words. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, he hugged: "in that case, thank you very much, Taoist priest Xuankong."


    Taoist priest Xuankong just sighed: "if I can, I also want to fight side by side with you..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, saying that Taoist priest Xuankong didn''t have to go on.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the willow and said with a smile, "thank you. I''ll take this gift." Willow laughs.


    Yunxiao hall and others, who were angry before, had a good feeling for this man named liumu after they learned the whole story.


    "I said, second younger martial brother, it''s not kind of you to do so! Why don''t you take me with you for such an interesting thing? " Kunmu seems to be very dissatisfied with willow''s practice.


    Willow glanced at him, a little sad.


    Kun Mu turned around again, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother, we''ll go to Tianxing palace later. Can you take me with you?"


    "What are you going to do? Let''s wait until you get into the aura realm. " Willow said, "if you want to go, I''ll go too. How can it be your turn?"


    "That won''t do!" Kunmu said, "this is my big brother!"


    Willow sighed.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "willow is right. Your accomplishments now..."


    "Brother, you look down on people, don''t you?" Kunmu was very angry.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t speak any more.


    But at this time, Taoist priest Xuankong pulled Xiao Yao aside.


    "Mr. Xiao, if you can, I hope you can take kunmu with you."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Taoist priest Xuankong would make such a request to himself.


    Where is Tianxing palace? It''s not too much to use experts.


    "By the way, young master, when shall we go to Tianxing palace?" Ge Yi asked in a loud voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Yes, young master, it''s time for us to start. This time, if it wasn''t for Taoist priest Xuankong and others, brother Yiming had been planted in their hands, could we just let it go?" After this topic is mentioned by GE Yi, Yunxiao hall and others are echoing one after another.


    In fact, these days, Xiao Yao has been thinking about how to avoid this topic. Now it seems that he can''t avoid it.


    Seeing the embarrassment on Xiao Yao''s face, Li Dan immediately scolded, "Tute, shut up! Has the final say what you want to do?


    Being yelled by Li Dan, the crowd really calmed down.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Yunxiao hall and others, but said: "in fact, I want to go now, but I can''t


    "Why?" Ge Yi was the first to shout.


    "Shut up! You talk a lot, don''t you? " Li Dan is very angry.


    Ge consciousness retreated a step, obviously for this deputy Temple Lord, his heart is still quite afraid.


    Although Xiao Yao is now the master of Yunxiao hall, in their hearts, they still regard Xiao Yao as their brother. Therefore, Xiao Yao is really a man without leadership ability. At least in terms of management of Yunxiao hall, compared with Li Dan, it is not a star and a half.


    But Xiao Yao is also used to it. Anyway, he didn''t think that he had to take Yunxiao hall as his subordinate. Now it''s not bad. Isn''t there Li Dan?


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Dan sighed in his heart and said: "I say you really don''t understand or don''t understand? Do you think that the young Lord is not willing to go to Tianxing palace? But if we really go now, what''s the chance of winning? How many practitioners of Lingjiang realm are there in Tianxing palace? Don''t you know? Even if the little Lord is not afraid of death, can he help you think about it? "


    "There is no coward in Yunxiao Hall who is afraid of death!" Chen Xueen said suddenly.


    Li Dan directly scolded: "yes, you''re right. We are not afraid of death in Yunxiao hall, but we are not afraid of death. It''s totally different from sending people to death explicitly."


    "..." Chen Xueen thought about it carefully and thought that what Li Dan said was quite reasonable.


    As Li Dan said, Tianxing palace can''t be underestimated. If they really think that Yunxiao palace can directly destroy Tianxing palace, they will overestimate themselves and underestimate their opponents. This is absolutely unacceptable.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, indicating that Li Dan didn''t have to go on.


    In fact, now he is also very depressed.


    If he could, he really wanted to go to Tianxing palace now. On the one hand, he wanted to avenge Peng Yiming. On the other hand, he knew that the last piece of Lingyu was in Tianxing palace.


    It''s just a process.


    First of all, Xiao Yao always felt that if he fought for life and death, Bai Qimei might not be his opponent.


    Last time, although he didn''t know what the reason was, the other side chose to avoid, but he could still feel the vigorous Qi in the other side.


    That white eyebrow is definitely not easy to deal with.


    Li Dan also said that Tianxing palace, at least not less than five Lingjiang realm practitioners, this is to remove Bai Qimei.


    What''s more, there are many disciples in Tianxing palace, about 2000 in number. They are not rivals of Tianxing palace in terms of realm and number. At least Xiao Yao is not sure. If he takes risks himself, let''s forget it. But if he takes so many people to take risks, Xiao Yao still can''t make such a decision.


    Although up to now, Taoist priest Xuankong has not made any comments on this matter, it is obvious that in his heart, he is also not optimistic about Xiao Yao and others.


    A few days ago, when Xiao Yao asked honghuangdao and others to stay, Taoist priest Xuankong had already put the ugly words in front of him, saying that if Xiao Yao and others wanted to go to tianxinggong for trouble, honghuangdao would not do it.


    If he really thinks that Xiao Yao and others have the advantage, how can he say so? What''s the harm of doing the icing on the cake? He is not optimistic about Xiao Yao and others, just don''t want to take honghuangdao people to die.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool, can understand this truth.


    "Young master, dare to ask, when can we attack Tianxing palace?" Zhuge Tu suddenly took a step forward and asked.


    "We have a 60 percent chance of winning." Xiao Yao said.


    "What if we haven''t?" Zhuge Tu asked.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and looked at Zhuge Tu.


    Zhuge Tu also stares at Xiao Yao.


    Finally, Xiao Yao laughed and said softly, "if there is no chance of winning more than 60%, I will go to the party alone!"


    When he said this, Xiao Yao''s expression was very serious, and his eyes were also very firm.


    This is Xiao Yao''s plan.


    Even if there is no chance of winning, he will go to Tianxing palace, just by himself.


    Everyone was silent.


    They look at each other one by one.


    No one would think that Xiao Yao is just talking now¡° Little Lord, I will try to impact Lingjiang realm in the shortest time. " Li Shan said¡° I have to break through to the realm of spirit sea in the shortest time. " Xiao Yao has sharp eyes. As long as you enter the realm of Linghai, what about Tianxing palace? What about Bai Qimei? Now, those werewolves in China, the people of the Holy See, are their grindstones£¨ Today''s third and fourth chapters will be updated at 8 p.m., isn''t today''s update too early

 Chapter 1053

    Baishi Town, subordinate to Longwang County, is located in Baishi mountain. Because the terrain is dangerous and the traffic is blocked, there is a sense of poverty everywhere. This is exactly the situation that heating basically depends on shaking, communication basically depends on roaring, and traffic basically depends on walking.


    No one in the village doesn''t want to leave Baishi town. For Baishi Town, to leave Baishi town is the most promising.


    After so many years, Baishi town has not been electrified, but the village head''s family doesn''t know where to get a generator. It doesn''t need several times a year. Most of them are kerosene lamps.


    However, the population of Baishi town is quite large, and it is dense, which may be difficult for many people to understand. If you think about it carefully, it''s really not hard to understand. Because there is no electricity, there are no entertainment activities at night. What else can you do besides making babies? With a large population, the poorer the place is, and the poorer it is, the more the population will be. This is in line with the tone of the previous years in China.


    Since there are a few more foreigners in the town, their life has become more and more difficult.


    Those foreigners can be regarded as the king of the mountain. They don''t know what they talk about all day. But as long as they are hungry and sleepy, they rob things everywhere in Baishi town.


    The young men in Baishi town didn''t resist. They were just a team of more than a dozen people, but they were all killed by a foreigner. They all died in different places. Even a few policemen who came from the county were also killed. It was just because the terrain of Baishi town was very dangerous and it was difficult for the police outside to rush in, Moreover, as long as those foreigners hide in the mountains, the police can''t help them.


    Fortunately, those foreigners are not particularly bloodthirsty. They just like to run into the mountains and get some food in the town. Although the people in the town can''t understand what they say, some people guess that there is something good in the mountains. Otherwise, they don''t have to come to Baishi town!


    On this day, there were three more people in Baishi town.


    Two men and one woman.


    Walking in front of the young man, wearing a white casual suit, leisurely, two people behind him, but a strong bicker.


    The man said: "in my opinion, you girls should hide in Xianren mountain. There''s no need to follow us around. Let us do the killing."


    The girl sneered: "when I took a gun to kill people, I didn''t know where you were playing with mud."


    "Cut, or we''ll have a fight?"


    "You don''t deserve it!" The girl said.


    In fact, she knows that if she really wants to start, she is not the opponent of the other party.


    Since this is the case, why should we find it hard for ourselves?


    "You just don''t dare!" The man continued.


    The girl gave a smile and pointed to the person walking in front of her


    "I''m not fighting with my big brother!"


    "Don''t you dare?"


    Man: --


    Xiao Yao, who is walking ahead, also has a headache.


    Originally, he was very depressed with kunmu. However, since Taoist priest Xuankong said kunmu should be allowed to walk outside for a long time, maybe he would have a chance to make a breakthrough. Moreover, he said that several werewolves in Baishi town were not difficult to deal with, but he really didn''t understand why Hua Feifan had to follow him and said that he needed to improve his strength through killing, Xiao Yao scoffs at this.


    After all, Hua Feifan''s identity is more suitable in many aspects. Although he is also a general of the central China military region, no one will believe him.


    Originally, several policemen in the county had to accompany them. After all, Hua Feifan''s identity was not general. If it was an accident that happened in Baishi Town, it would be hard for them to explain to the above. They were just rejected by Hua Feifan. Are you kidding me? Do you still take them? That''s not to let them hold back!


    Entering the town, Xiao Yaobian saw several children playing with each other.


    He came up to him, squinted and squatted down.


    When those children saw Xiao Yao and others, they were all full of vigilance.


    "Let''s go!" A seven or eight year old boy, who should be the biggest among them, was about to stand up and leave with his friends.


    Xiao Yao quickly reaches out his hand and holds the child.


    The boy''s face was full of panic, but he didn''t dare to break free.


    "Little boy, I''m not a bad man. What are you running for?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "You... What do you want to do?" The little boy''s voice was shaking, as if in the face of great fear.


    "Let go of brother Xiaojie!" A little girl came forward to push Xiao Yao away.


    "Just let go of brother Xiaojie! You have killed Xiaojie''s brother and father. Do you still want to kill him? " In addition, the first little boy came to push Xiao Yao away.


    Xiao Yao slightly frowned, a little surprised.


    "Well, little brother, we''re the police. We''re here to catch the bad guys." Hua Feifan rushed to him and whispered.


    The little girl picked up a small stone and smashed it at Hua Feifan.


    Hua Feifan originally wanted to hide, but he looked at the small stone that was not big enough for his thumb. He thought it was better to let the stone hit him.


    But kunmu took a step forward, held out his hand and held the small stone in his hand. After that, he didn''t forget to turn around and smile at Hua Feifan: "don''t thank me, I''m such a helpful person."


    "Bah, who asked you to mind your own business?" Hua Feifan has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "It''s you policemen who say that if you want to catch bad people, you have to let little brother Jie''s father lead the way, or he won''t die with you!" Another little boy said, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao just understood why Hua Feifan said that after he and others were policemen, these children were still full of anger.


    At this time, many villagers have come running towards them.


    "What are you doing? Let go of my children A woman about thirty years old rushed to her and pulled the little boy named Xiao Jie behind her. She stepped back a few steps and was full of fear.


    "We just want to know where those foreigners are now." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    "We don''t know! If you have the ability, find it yourself The woman''s face is full of vigilance.


    "Hello! I said, can you stop being so ungrateful? If you have the ability, don''t fight against us, fight against those werewolves! " Hua Feifan said a little unconvinced.


    She really can''t understand. She and Xiao yaokunmu came to Baishi town to help them, but they got such treatment.


    I feel aggrieved whatever I think.


    Xiao Yao turns to see Hua Feifan and shakes his head. Hua Feifan has no choice but to be silent, but he is still full of unhappiness.


    "If you are really capable, why should we lead the way?" Said the woman.


    "Yes! We''ve all helped you take the road three times. How ever did we come out alive? "


    "Yes, I''ve helped you and offended those foreigners. They don''t want to go out and look for you, so they can only look for our troubles!" The adults who came began to curse one by one.


    Kun Mu was so angry that he smashed a big stone with a slap.


    "If you talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will shoot you all dead?"


    Kunmu''s move really scared these people in front of him.


    Each of them subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    There were several people who wanted to be rude to Xiao Yao and others, but now they can only shrink their heads.


    That slap can smash the stones. If you slap them, you can''t kill them?


    It was the boy named Xiaojie who broke away from his mother and walked forward a few steps. He asked carefully, "can you really kill those foreigners?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Xiao Jie, come here for me!" The middle-aged woman was really worried and wanted to drag her son behind her. But the little boy broke free.


    "Niang, you see, they are all capable people!" Xiaojie said, "don''t you want someone to take revenge for your father?"


    The woman bit her lips and burst into tears.


    How can you not want to?


    They dream that someone will come to Baishi town and kill the foreigners who occupy the mountain as king.


    But who ever succeeded?


    In their eyes, those foreigners are just monsters.


    Sometimes, even at night, you can hear wolves howling in the forest.


    Even the old people who have lived in the town for 70 or 80 years say that there have never been wolves in the mountains.


    In that case, what''s the matter with wolf howling?


    "I''ll take you up the mountain!" Said the little Jay at the top of his voice.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    He walked up to the little boy, and his aura surged. A blue light burst out of his body, and the soft breath poured into the boy''s body.


    "Try a punch." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The boy called Xiaojie was full of doubts, but he didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that his body was full of strength.


    After a decent fist, a aura came out of his fist. Several huge trees ten meters away, if they were baptized by the strong wind, would all pull up and fall to the ground.


    All of them stare at Xiao Yao and the boy named Xiao Jie with an incredible look.


    "This... This is a fairy!"


    "Living immortal, really immortal!"


    "The gods have come to save us!"


    Then there was a group of people who bowed to Xiao Yao and others.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move away, let alone stop him.


    If not, he can''t think of any other way to make these people believe in himself.


    After a while, Xiao Yao waved to the boy of Xiao Jie. The little boy immediately ran towards Xiao Yao. This time, his mother didn''t stop him. One reason is that she also thinks Xiao Yao is a capable person. Even if he is not an immortal, he is similar to an immortal. The other reason is that she doesn''t dare. Those foreigners can kill them. If the people in front of them are angry, they can also kill them¡° How about the immortals taking you to get rid of the demons? " Xiao Yao touched the little boy''s head and said with a smile. The little boy nodded his head as hard as he could.

 Chapter 1054

    Comparatively speaking, the werewolves in Baishi town are the most restless. Although there is pressure from other places, at least there has not been any killing. These werewolves come to Baishi town and dare to kill people because of the special terrain of Baishi Town, which has exceeded the tolerance limit of Xiao Yao and others. Otherwise, they will not be killed, This time, he will not lead the team here in person.


    Since this time has come, Xiao Yao''s goal is to take care of the werewolves.


    It''s just a little headache for Xiao Yao. When he came to Baishi Town, he found that the werewolves seemed to have sensed his existence and immediately blocked their own Qi. Therefore, it''s not a simple thing to search for them in the mountains and forests. It needs someone to lead the way.


    The little boy named Xiaojie looked at Xiao Yao with a firm look and asked, "you must be able to kill those bad guys, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao smiles. Before, in order to show his strength and make these people believe in himself, he infused some aura into the little boy''s body. In fact, he helped the little boy sort out the Qi in his body and gave him a chance. Whether he could take advantage of this chance depends on his life. However, Xiao Yao found that there seems to be a vein of martial arts in his body, He is more suitable for cultivation than ordinary people, which is why he does it.


    Xiao Jie''s mother, who was the woman before, wanted to stop her, but seeing the firm look in her son''s eyes, she chose to give up.


    Suddenly, she knelt down for Xiao Yao and others.


    "I''ve lost my husband, and I can''t lose my children any more. Anyway, I beg you to bring my children back alive..." at the end of the day, the woman burst into tears, and everyone present was moved.


    "Damn, I''m still alive. There''s no reason for a little boy to come out! Xiao Jie, go back to your mother''s arms and I''ll show them the way


    "That is, the adults in the village are not all dead. When is it the turn of a child?"


    "Yes, immortal. I''ll show you the way. I know where they are!"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and had a bigger smile on his face.


    He hugged the crowd, put away his smile, and said sincerely, "I, Xiao Yao, promise once again that I will kill all the foreigners, and tell them that Huaxia is not a place where they can go wild, and they can''t kill Huaxia people!"


    "Yes! You have great ability. I believe what you say! " Said a man carrying a hoe.


    Xiao Yao


    Why does he feel that the other side''s words are full of perfunctory to himself


    But no matter what, now that he has said so much, Xiao Yao doesn''t have any hesitation. Now he let the middle-aged man with a hoe lead the way.


    Originally, the boy named Xiaojie wanted to follow him. Xiao Yao reached out and touched his head, squatted down and said, "it''s an adult''s business to kill people and defend the country."


    "I''m an adult, too!" Xiaojie said seriously.


    "When you can break a tree with one slap, you will be an adult." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiaojie was very unconvinced about this and yelled: "but these uncles and uncles can''t do it either!"


    "You''re not like them." Xiao Yao has a serious face.


    Xiao Jie was slightly stunned, and finally nodded again. "Do you understand?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "No, but I think what you said is very reasonable. I also think I am different from others!" Xiao Jie said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether this little boy can become an excellent cultivator in the future, but when he grows up, he must be as cheeky as himself!


    Into the forest, the middle-aged man''s voice also opened.


    "Immortal, who are those foreigners? Is it really a werewolf? No wonder I''ve heard wolves howl before. "


    "Immortal, those foreigners are really powerful. One slap can kill us ordinary people!"


    "Fairy, do you know? In the past, many policemen came to our town to find trouble for those people, but they all died. "


    "Immortal, do you think we will die?"


    Xiao Yao really wanted to slap himself hard. He knew that he would let the little boy lead the way. Anyway, the result was the same. This middle-aged elder brother is really a nag.


    Even if Xiao Yao and others have no answer, the man is also a tireless appearance, still in the self-care said, seems to want to say his life did not finish all the words.


    "By the way, immortal, do you know why those foreigners have to come to Baishi?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao is very curious about this problem of middle-aged men.


    He also wondered why the werewolves had to stay in Baishi mountain, as if Baishi mountain were some kind of geomantic treasure land. But in fact, when they arrived at Baishi mountain, Xiao Yao didn''t find the flow of aura. This is the best place for Xiao Yao. In this case, what is the purpose of these people to occupy the mountain as king?


    No matter what I think, I can''t think of an answer!


    Xiao Yao and Kun Mu are both practitioners, but there is no problem walking on the mountain road. Huafei is a soldier, and he has been training with those special forces in Xianren mountain for a long time, so he has no physical problems. As for the middle-aged man, he grew up in the mountain originally, and his feet are naturally good. Anyway, the mountain road is not rare.


    "Immortal, over this mountain, I''ll probably be there!" Said the middle-aged man who was at the front.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry: "they are really able to hide!"


    "Haha, in fact, we just know a general location." The middle-aged man said with an embarrassed smile, "as for where they are, we don''t know."


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "nothing, anyway, and so on to determine the specific location, I can find them."


    The middle-aged man nodded and believed what Xiao Yao said. After all, Xiao Yao was immortal in his mind.


    For an immortal, what else can he not do in this world?


    "You''re sure it''s over this mountain, right?" Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned and nodded again.


    "That''s easy." Xiao Yao looked at Hua Feifan and Kun Mu and said, "you two protect him and wait for me in the same place. I''ll go and have a look myself."


    Hua Feifan and Kun Mu are not willing: "brother Xiao, is it unnecessary? Let''s go together! Otherwise, we''ll all join in the fun! "


    Xiao Yao looked at them and said, "in fact, if you can all keep up with me, it doesn''t matter."


    With these words, Xiao Yao turned into a blue rainbow and flew to the top of the mountain.


    Kun Mu and Hua Feifan both look at Xiao Yao with envious eyes.


    "Well, if only I could fly, too." Kun Mu sighed and said.


    "You''d better live next life." Hua Feifan rolled his eyes.


    "Cut, how is next life?" "Kun Mu is full of displeasure," I find that how do you like to have a hard time with me


    "I can''t get along with you?" Hua Feifan sneered, glanced at Kun Mu and said, "you like to take yourself seriously, don''t you?"


    Kunmu is very aggrieved.


    "Sooner or later, I can fly like big brother!" Kun Mu snorted coldly and said, "at that time, I''ll have to take you off and scare you to death!"


    Hua Feifan shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ll wait and see."


    With these words, he turned around and sat down in a clean place.


    Kunmu knows that Hua Feifan still doesn''t believe in himself, and he''s not angry. Anyway, he doesn''t believe in himself


    Even though the martial brothers and the master all said that he had a roaring tiger constitution, if he didn''t sing, he had already made a big splash. But up to now, kunmu didn''t find anything different from ordinary people. If he had to speak well, the difference between himself and the martial brothers was that he seemed to be much more stupid than them, and many of the martial brothers could understand it very quickly, It takes me a long time to figure out that in terms of the speed of cultivation, I''m not a bit worse than them.


    Thinking of these, Kun Mu''s face showed a lost look.


    Hua Feifan also captured the complicated expression on Kun Mu''s face and said in a low voice: "in fact, I''m just talking. You''re not really stupid."


    "Kun Mu looked at Hua Feifan and said," thank you very much. "


    Hua Feifan waved his hand again and again: "don''t be more serious. Maybe you can fly to the sky like brother Xiao in the future?"


    "I don''t know when." Kun Mu found a branch of a tree and pulled it on the ground. "I don''t even want to have a chance to soar to the sky. I just want to be able to enter the aura realm one day."


    Speaking of this, he sighed again.


    Hua Feifan didn''t know how to comfort Kun mu, so he had to say nothing.


    Xiao Yao flies over the mountain and finally falls down.


    Standing in the jungle, he took a deep breath and felt the fluctuation of the air around him.


    "Here, is there a border?" This should be Xiao Yao''s biggest discovery.


    Before, he was still curious why he knew that the werewolves were in Baishi mountain, but he never felt their existence. Even if they could cover their Qi, there was no reason why he couldn''t detect them at such a distance.


    Now, this question has finally been answered.


    In Baishi mountain, there is a border today. If it wasn''t for the middle-aged man''s guidance, he might not even be aware of the existence of the border. The aura fluctuation is too hard to detect. This means that the border is more advanced, even higher than the array he used to set up in Xianren mountain.

 Chapter 1055

    Xiao Yao immediately frowned when he felt the bound energy fluctuation around him.


    The smaller the fluctuation of the border, the stronger the strength of the border.


    As for Xianren mountain attracting so many people, it''s only because it''s a Dharma array, not a border. Because the existence of Dharma array will naturally cause strong aura fluctuations, which doesn''t need much thinking.


    But now, Xiao Yao has some doubts in his mind. He can''t understand why there is such a border on Baishi mountain. The werewolves certainly don''t have the strength to lay the border. Even the wolf king can''t do it. Even if they really have the way to lay the border, it''s absolutely impossible to lay such a delicate border with their strength.


    Who would it be?


    Xiao Yao fell into a deep meditation.


    After thinking for a long time, he patted his head hard.


    "I have nothing to do. Just go in and have a look." Xiao Yao''s slap seemed to hurt him. He bared his teeth. After a long time, he suddenly took a step forward and stepped into the border.


    When he stepped into the border, Xiao Yao realized that it might be because of too long time that the defense ability of the border was not very strong. Maybe the people who laid the border at the beginning, like Xiao Yao, had a certain confidence that as long as they were in town, no one would dare to invade, just like Xianren mountain, even if many people could sense it, But when you come in, it''s a dead end.


    Of course, if we really want to talk about the defense ability, we don''t know how much better the magic array of Xianren mountain is than that of Baishi mountain.


    After entering the border, the surrounding scenery also changed in an instant, from the original forest to the valley.


    After entering the border, Xiao Yao finally felt the smell of the werewolves.


    Their breath became a little manic, and obviously they were aware of the danger. I dare not say anything else, but the werewolf''s sense of crisis was very good. Even though Xiao Yao was the peak cultivator in the later stage of Lingjiang realm, they could still sense their own sense of crisis, because they were half wolf and half human, which came from the sensitivity of wild animals.


    Then, the werewolves seemed to have begun to flee desperately.


    "Can you run?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly, and his body turned into a blue rainbow again. He passed through the valley and finally came to a flat bottom. In front of him, there were five figures running forward together.


    Xiao Yao''s aura was running wildly. Even a flame burst out of his palm and instantly engulfed three werewolves.


    The other two didn''t even have the courage to look back.


    Even if their companions die, it is impossible to affect the speed of their escape.


    "Can you run?" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, accelerated his speed and flew directly in front of them.


    The rest of the two men, also stopped, they looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of fear.


    "We have no grievances or enmities with you. Why kill us?" One of the werewolves said in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Yao has seen such a shameless person. It''s the first time he has seen such a shameless person.


    "You come to my Chinese territory and kill us Chinese people, which is also called no injustice and no hatred?" A cold light flashed in Xiao Yao''s eyes, and his body turned into a shadow. In the blink of an eye, he came to the man, stretched out his hand and patted him at will. Then he patted the man directly into a blood mist, which dissipated in the world.


    Only the last werewolf left. The werewolf saw his last copper body disappear, and immediately fell to the ground, as if he had lost his strength.


    "Now give you a chance, why do you have to come to Baishi mountain?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting at the werewolf.


    "I... I..."


    "Forget it, you don''t have to say it." Xiao Yao laughs and makes another bold move to understand the last werewolf.


    Don''t say it''s him. Even if he is a cultivator in the later stage of Lingxi realm, it''s not difficult to deal with these five werewolves. His strength is simply unbearable. He was curious about how these werewolves could enter the boundary of Baishi mountain by virtue of their strength. Maybe it was a coincidence that they entered the boundary by mistake, or maybe they really mastered some tricks to enter the boundary.


    After all, there are all kinds of strange things in the world. Although these werewolves are not as strong as him, they are ancient blood. When they were born, their memory contains many things that ordinary people don''t know.


    The reason why there is no need for an answer is that Xiao Yao has now noticed the unusual in the border.


    He turned and looked in one direction, half squinted, and said, "the aura here is really stronger than that outside. What''s more strange is that there seems to be the fluctuation of the boundary here?"


    With these words, Xiao Yao himself was startled by his own ideas.


    There is also the fluctuation of the boundary, which can only show that there is another boundary in this boundary!


    There is also a border in the border. This is the first time Xiao Yao has encountered such a situation. He is surprised.


    Following the fluctuation of the boundary, Xiao Yao flew forward for about 30 Li. When he stopped, he was standing between two peaks, with a stone tablet in front of him.


    "Trespassers die!"


    The four big red characters were first written in blood.


    Just see these four words, Xiao Yao has already felt the endless murderous atmosphere.


    Although it has been gradually washed by the passage of time, Xiao Yao still has a shivering feeling with the murderous spirit of the vicissitudes.


    Xiao Yao once again took a step forward. Suddenly, the strong wind in the valley came up, and the blades came towards Xiao Yao.


    He immediately used the aura in his body to break the blades one by one, but he was surprised.


    "With the power of heaven and earth?" Xiao Yao laughed, eyes pondering, "it is some meaning."


    Taking another step forward, the valley vibrated, and the two peaks on the left and right rolled down boulders, which seemed to drive Xiao Yao back.


    Xiao Yao was not in a hurry. He smashed a huge stone with one hand, and then smashed it with one fist. Blue light patterns were rippling in the valley, and a stream of spirit scattered the stones. In the valley, the stones were surging.


    Xiao Yao stands in the center of the spirit wave. His face looks calm, but in fact, his heart has been full of waves.


    In the valley, Xiao Yao also felt a mysterious Qi, just like the flying shuttle in front of a thousand years.


    Just at this time, he didn''t have time to hesitate. His intuition told him that as long as he entered the border in front of him, he would benefit a lot.


    There''s definitely something good! After all, Xiao Yao has already met such a big battle before he tries to break through the border. If he really breaks through the border, he may have something waiting for him.


    Xiao Yao turned into a blue rainbow again, pounding towards the front, but at this time, several white light columns suddenly appeared in front of him, pressing towards Xiao Yao.


    "Break it for me!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, and the blue rainbow and one of the white beams collided with each other fiercely, setting off a powerful wave of power, impacting the whole valley, and it was also a piece of flying sand and rocks.


    Before Xiao Yao could take a breath to adjust the aura in his body, all the remaining white beams came down with an unstoppable spirit.


    Xiao Yao''s feet jerked a little, several blue lights burst out of his body, and all of them collided with several white beams,


    Then, Xiao Yao''s body retreated hundreds of meters.


    He raised his head, looked at the aura around him, and took a deep breath.


    "It seems that it is not so easy to solve." At this point, even if Xiao Yao is not willing to admit it, he has to say that he underestimated the power of those light beams before.


    It can be called a strike of the cultivator of Lingjiang realm.


    Even if the original half spirit river body of that hundred miles desolate, met such a pillar of light, even if only one, afraid also had to die here.


    Although Xiao Yao had blocked those beams before, they also consumed most of his aura.


    After much thought, he started again.


    Although he originally wanted to have a good rest and recover the aura in his body, he suddenly realized that the light pillars had been scattered before, and it seemed that they were gradually beginning to agglomerate. This really scared Xiao Yao. Maybe when the aura in his body was almost recovered, the light pillars had begun to agglomerate again, If that''s the case, would Xiao Yao not have been busy before?


    He didn''t want to do such a thoughtless thing.


    After several hundred meters, Xiao Yao finally touched the edge of the border.


    Or a foot out, but not into the border, his body has been flying out, hard fell on the ground, almost did not faint.


    "What a magnificent breath..." Xiao Yao got up for a long time, his eyes full of amazement.


    He didn''t expect that, just at the edge of the border, the aura was so strong that it could be described as terror.


    "Damn, if you want to break through, you can''t do it." Xiao Yao sighed. He was not a reckless man, but he seems to be doing well in recent times. Besides Bai Qimei, who was in the palace that day, Xiao Yao didn''t feel that he could have any rivals. Although he never said that in his mouth, he really thought that, It''s Xiao Yao who has already expanded a little.


    This time I met the border, which also happened to give Xiao Yao a good lesson.


    Even if it was forced back at the beginning, what about Bai Qimei?


    Even with the strength of the body, how about carrying down the nuclear weapons?


    In this world, there are still many things Xiao Yao doesn''t know, and there are also many energy that even Xiao Yao can''t resist.


    The mysterious border is one of them.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled. After a moment''s silence, he continued to take a step forward. Only this time, Xiao Yao did not start to attack the border as before.


    Before the first shock, Xiao Yao had an illusion that his body would be crushed in the border. Now, we still have to find some tips!

 Chapter 1056

    There are two ways to enter the border.


    The first is to use the powerful aura in his body to directly break through the border. Xiao Yao did this to the border outside before. It''s not difficult at all. If he comes in, he will come in, not to mention him. Even those werewolves can come in. The defense ability of the border is really vulnerable.


    But now, the frontier in front of him can''t be compared. Before, when Xiao Yao wanted to rush in, his body was torn up, and his defense ability was not comparable to that of ordinary frontier.


    Even the array under the immortal mountain is much worse than here in terms of defense ability.


    No matter how powerful the Dharma array is, Xiao Yao, who laid the Dharma array, only has the cultivation of Lingjiang realm.


    But the border in front of me can tear up a cultivator of Lingjiang realm.


    It''s not difficult to judge the comparison between the former and the latter.


    At this time, Xiao Yao thought of Bai Jiao''s voice again.


    "Master, be careful. This border is unusual."


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and asked subconsciously, "aren''t you talking nonsense? All fools know that the boundary is not simple. "


    He frowned, wondering where to start.


    If it''s a fa array, Xiao Yao is quite confident. As long as he is given enough time, it''s not difficult to untie the FA array. However, when it comes to the boundary, Xiao Yao has a headache, because the boundary is more complicated than FA array, and it''s closely related.


    "Master, I mean, in this border, I feel the flavor of Zhenwu people."


    "Zhenwu people?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Well, it''s the Honghuang people in China. Don''t you know Zhenwu emperor?" Bai Jiao asked.


    "Immortal! Of course I know. " Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I can''t say that either. In fact, Zhenwu emperor is the strongest of Zhenwu people. Later, he broke through the immortal realm and became an immortal. His people were also the same race in the flood and famine period as Shennong. Later, they disappeared. I didn''t expect that he could feel the flavor of Zhenwu people here." Bai Jiao said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t believe in Bai Jiao''s words, but he knows that in many ways, Bai Jiao knows much more than he does.


    It''s the first time Xiao Yao has heard about Zhenwu.


    Bai Jiao continued: "once, the Guangming group and the blood group invaded China together. Of course, this was thousands of years ago. But it was the Zhenwu people who suppressed the two groups. Even if they joined hands, they were not the opponents of the Zhenwu people. They were still forced out of the earth by the Zhenwu people, of course, Now the Guangming group and the blood group on the earth are all the blood that they left behind in those years. They are not sour at all. In the end, the Zhenwu people seem to have risen, but I didn''t expect to feel the Zhenwu people''s breath here. "


    Xiao Yao''s head hurt a little, but he still said: "since it was thousands of years ago, why can this border be so powerful now?"


    "Because the man who laid the border is probably a half step fairy." Bai Jiao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    This is the first time he has heard the word "banbu Fairy".


    "Is there really a fairy in this world?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Yes." Bai Jiao said with a smile, "master, even the dragon is there. Even if there is any immortal, what is it? Moreover, practitioners are originally cultivating immortals. They want to enter the gate of immortality and achieve immortality. "


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    Although he also thinks that what Bai Jiao said is very reasonable, to be honest, he has never seriously thought about this problem. At least his cultivation is not to become immortal, let alone achieve immortality. He just wants to continuously improve his strength and protect the people he wants to protect. That''s all. There''s nothing else to ask for.


    However, since we have set foot on this road, it seems that we are doomed to not retreat.


    "Half step immortal..." Xiao Yao said, "it seems that it''s not a simple thing to enter the border of Zhenwu people!"


    "Yes." Bai Jiao said, "I don''t dare to say anything else. If there are still half step immortals now, it''s no joke that one cactus will waste a country."


    "..." Xiao Yao was really shocked by Bai Jiao''s words.


    Although in his impression, also feel immortal extraordinary. But it''s exaggerating that one hand will destroy a country, isn''t it?


    Knowing what Xiao Yao was thinking, Bai Jiao said with a smile, "master, there''s nothing I can''t believe. Of course, I haven''t seen any immortal. I don''t have much to say now."


    "Well, should I withdraw now?" Xiao Yao touched his nose and asked.


    "Why?" Bai Jiao was a little surprised and asked, "master, it''s a great opportunity for you. It''s a pity for you to withdraw like this? What''s more, are you willing to retreat? Since it''s the place left by Zhenwu people, I don''t know how many treasures there will be. If you just leave, won''t you be so sad that you want to cry? "


    Xiao Yao


    Although he also knew that what Bai Jiao said was true, he had not figured out any way up to now.


    It is obviously impossible to enter the border of Zhenwu people and rush in with their own cultivation. The only way is to find a right way to enter.


    I don''t know how long it''s going to take.


    "Master, if I were you, I would choose to stay." Bai Jiao zhengse said, "only when you enter the boundary of Zhenwu clan, you may have a chance to feel the breath of flood and wasteland. At that time, you will break through to the realm of Linghai. At that time, you want to go to Mata Tianxing palace. Isn''t it like playing?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    He turned around, turned into a blue rainbow again and flew back.


    Seeing Xiao Yao back, Kun Mu Hua Feifan and the middle-aged man who led the way rushed to them.


    "Brother Xiao, have they all been solved?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao looks at Hua Feifan and nods.


    "Ha ha, I know that when big brother comes out, all werewolves are scum!" Kunmu is really sparing no effort in flattering.


    The middle-aged man with a hoe seemed to be a little incredulous. He carefully asked, "immortal, are those foreigners really dead?"


    "Five in all. They''re all dead." Xiao Yao smiles, looks at him and says.


    Kunmu seemed a little unhappy and said, "look what you said. Who is my elder brother? In the world, few people are his opponents. Let alone five werewolves, even five hundred or five thousand, my elder brother wants to kill them. It''s like playing. "


    Xiao Yao


    The middle-aged man quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Wuwu, we can finally see the sun again in Baishi mountain..."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He pulled him up from the ground. Then he turned around and looked at Kun Mu and Hua Feifan. He said, "you two, go back to Xianren mountain first."


    "What?" Hua Feifan and Kun Mu are not fools. They immediately understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words and say, "brother Xiao, do you mean to let us go back first? What about you? "


    "I have to stay." Xiao Yao said.


    The middle-aged man shivered again and asked in a low voice, "well, fairy, didn''t you just say that those foreigners have been killed?"


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you." Xiao Yao sighed. He also knew what the middle-aged man was worried about, so he had to explain, "since I have said that they are dead, they are really dead, but I have some other discoveries in Baishi mountain, so I need to stay and check them. If there is any hope, maybe I can break through at one stroke, and then I want to find trouble in Tianxing palace, I''ll have more confidence. "


    The words in the front are to the middle-aged man. The words in the back are to Hua Feifan and Kun mu. After all, the middle-aged man can''t understand the words in the back.


    "Well, brother Shaw, can I stay with you?" Kun Mu asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I also want to stay..." Hua Feifan whispered.


    "We are here, the mobile phone is not available, we all stay, who will take the message back?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Hua Feifan sighed, but said: "since it''s like this, I''ll go back myself."


    "Are you safe to go back by yourself?" Kun Mu asked in a low voice.


    "It''s no use for you to follow me. Anyway, you are not a practitioner of aura realm." Hua Feifan rolled his eyes and said.


    Kun Mu


    He was so angry that he was well intentioned. On the contrary, he was ridiculed by Hua Feifan.


    Is this woman a Hedgehog?


    "Forget it. I''ll leave by myself." Hua Feifan waved his hand, looked at Kun Mu and said, "but you have to take advantage of the opportunity!"


    Kunmule said: "I''m not staying here to meet any chance. Anyway, I''ve lost my heart. I just think it''s fun to follow my elder brother."


    Hua Feifan completely believes Kun Mu''s words. This guy has always been a fool.


    However, she also wanted to understand that even if Xiao Yao really met any chance in Baishi mountain, she could not bear it with her own cultivation.


    After Hua Feifan left with the middle-aged man, Xiao Yao immediately grabbed Kun Mu''s arm and flew back to the border.


    "Since you want to stay, I don''t mind." Xiao Yao said, "however, you have a task to give you when you stay."


    "What?" Kun Mu asks curiously.


    "It''s easy. When I''m hungry, you have to help me find something to eat." Xiao Yao laughs.


    Kun Mu


    This task is really hard enough!


    After choosing to stay and break the battle, Xiao Yao has already made a plan to stay in Baishi mountain for a long time. Anyway, he and kunmu are both practitioners. It''s not difficult to bring them here for a few months.

 Chapter 1057

    After Hua Feifan brings back the news, Nan Tianyuan and others are surprised.


    However, they still believed Xiao Yao''s words. Since Xiao Yao said that he might break through again in Baishi mountain, it must be true. People in Yunxiao hall were excited by the news.


    If Xiao Yao can really make a breakthrough, then if they go to Tianxing palace, they don''t know how much chance they will win.


    So, it''s kind of inspired them.


    "The young master is busy now, and we can''t be idle." Li Dan stood up and said, "before the little Lord comes back, we must find a way to drive out all the werewolves and Guangming people in China."


    "Yes Yunxiao hall and others all stood up together, magnificent


    In the next period of time, in addition to Li Dan and song Yilin, who stayed in Xianren mountain to protect Qin Rou and others, all the people in Yunxiao hall, together with the special forces, went out to clean up the werewolf Guangming people who were still in China.


    In a week, 50 witches in Southeast Asia killed 48, and the remaining two escaped by chance, but they did not dare to come to China again. Moreover, they brought the news back to Southeast Asia. In the next 100 years, no more witches dare to enter China. For them, China is simply the forbidden area of their witches.


    The next week, the werewolves in geese kingdom were slaughtered. Thirty eight werewolves died outside Youshan city. The people who heard the voice said that there were wolves howling everywhere that night, and they were very sad.


    In the third week, a great war broke out on the edge of China, and more than a dozen Chinese practitioners fought against the Guangming people of the upper Holy See again. Although this time there was no picture of directly tearing off the wings of an angel to make China also have a golden blood rain, the aurora of that day lit up half of China


    Next, there are a lot of werewolves, Guangming tribe, pouring into Tianxing palace.


    In Tianxing palace, a geese man in a black gown was pointing at Bai Qimei''s nose and scolding him.


    "What did you say before? You can say that as long as we come to China, even if Xiao Yao is there, you will protect us. Is that how you protect us? "


    Several other blonde men also looked at Bai Qimei with an angry look.


    "Mr. Bai, not only they werewolves, but also our Guangming people have suffered a lot this time. I think you need to give us an explanation!"


    Bai Qimei frowned and looked at them.


    In addition to the wolf king Hanzhou, the remaining three golden haired and blue eyed Westerners are the head of the Guangming clan and the two Dharma protectors. They all have one-third of the blood of the Guangming clan. But even so, they are relatively pure blood in the Guangming clan. Otherwise, they would not be the head of the clan. In fact, even the patriarch is not the most important one in the Guangming clan. The real boss is the red leader who is in the West.


    Listen, they are noisy there, and Bai Qimei doesn''t say anything.


    When they are tired of quarreling, they find that no matter what they say, Bai Qimei doesn''t speak, so naturally they will be quiet.


    When you quarrel with others, that''s what it is. If they quarrel, you just let them quarrel. If you don''t say a word, they will shut up because they think it''s boring.


    "Have you finished?" Bai Qimei asked.


    "Don''t you think you need to say something?" Cold Zhou said coldly.


    Bai Qimei suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped it in the void. The cold Zhou''s face was ferocious. He uttered a scream in his mouth. The next second, the whole person exploded. Look, a wave of energy rippled in the air and turned into a blood fog.


    The rest of the three Guangming people, all with astonishment, subconsciously stepped back two steps and looked at Bai Qimei with an extremely shocked look.


    Some of them couldn''t understand. Before, Bai Qimei could still sit with them and talk with them. He even said that they were all guests of Tianxing palace, but now? How long has he been fighting each other?


    Bai Qimei reached out and patted the clothes. The blood on the clothes fell off naturally.


    Turning around and looking at the three Guangming people, Bai Qimei gave a bitter smile and said, "in fact, I don''t want to kill him, but he is too ink, don''t you think?"


    None of the three Guangming people dare to speak now.


    "In fact, if they are honest, nothing will happen. But the werewolf under his hand kills people in Huaxia, not to mention Huaxia, Xiaoyao, even me." Bai Qimei snorted coldly and said, "I''ve made it very clear before. When you come to China, you just need to put pressure on China and walk around. As long as you don''t kill people, China or Xiao Yao can only expel you, but now killing people is different."


    The head of the Guangming clan hesitated for a moment and nodded: "yes, the White House leader is right. They werewolves are too ungrateful."


    He seems to have forgotten that before, he and Han Zhou arranged Bai Qimei''s inaction together.


    But people! They are all so realistic. Even if they are people of the Guangming clan, or even called Angels by many unknown people, they will be afraid of death. In front of Bai Qimei, they don''t even have the chance to resist. Is the strength of the Han Dynasty still poor? How to say is also spirit River realm, but as long as white Qi eyebrow a hand, he must die.


    That''s the gap between them.


    Sometimes, sorting is not in the hands of a few people, but in the hands of the strong.


    Whoever is strong enough is what he says.


    That''s what happened.


    Bai Qimei sighed and said, "I know that many people of Guangming clan have died recently. Well, you should take the time to withdraw the rest."


    "Good..." in fact, these three people of Guangming clan are very depressed.


    They have all died so many people, that''s not the end of it?


    Their people died in vain?


    It doesn''t matter if you just pull back?


    Although in the heart belly Fei, but they also dare not say what on the mouth.


    Isn''t the lesson of the previous cold ages enough?


    No one wants to die in Tianxing palace like Hanzhou.


    On the other hand, in the border of Baishi mountain, Xiao Yao is still struggling to break the border.


    At the beginning, he had been thinking about it. Later, he simply gave it to Kun Mu to solve it.


    It was at this time that Xiao realized that kunmu really had a strong talent in jiejie. Moreover, honghuangdao was good at jiejie and so on. After all, the jiejie of Yunxiao hall in Tongluo town was made by him. In terms of border, kunmu''s ability is really much greater than Xiao Yao''s.


    In his words, now he just has one last question left, and he doesn''t want to understand it. As long as he is given another period of time, it''s really no trouble to untie the border.


    The border is like a mathematical problem in front of them. It''s not difficult to find the right way to get the answer and the final number.


    Xiao Yao listened and felt like that.


    After another two months in the border, kunmu finally got angry.


    "Damn it, I can''t figure out why I have to go around like this."


    Xiao Yao, who had been lying in the sun, was startled by Kun Mu''s violent reaction. He quickly came over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, this border is really a pit father!" Looking at Kun Mu''s appearance, he was almost blown up. "A month ago, the answer I got was that after I found the eye of the array, there had to be a practitioner of the spirit sea realm who poured energy into the eye of the array to open the border. But where can we find the practitioner of the spirit sea realm?"


    "Then, how many practitioners of Lingjiang realm are added together?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Kun Mu shook his head, squatted on the ground and said: "it doesn''t work. After all, there are three kinds of energy. The Qi is different."


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    "At first I didn''t believe it, but later I found out that the answer was this. There must be a practitioner of Linghai realm to open the boundary. So I have a headache now. Where can we find a practitioner of Linghai realm?"


    Kunmu said that, after a pause, he continued: "it''s the first time I''ve encountered such a boundary. In the past, as long as I find the right way to enter the boundary, there will be no other problems. But now, after such a boundary has found the eye array, I still have to use aura to urge it. It''s very strange, because there are only two ways to enter the boundary, The first is to find the right way, and the second is to use aura to forcibly enter. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly flashed a light in his mind.


    "As long as you are a practitioner of the realm of Linghai, it''s OK, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Now it seems so." Kunmu is a little guilty. He knows that Xiao Yao is very confident in himself before. As a result, he can only give Xiao Yao such an answer today. He is really blushing!


    "Well, maybe I can get someone to help." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Kun Mu was a little surprised and asked tentatively, "brother, do you really know the cultivator of Linghai realm?"


    "I don''t know if he is, but you can have a try!" When speaking, Xiao Yao has a Bodhi in his hand.


    "What is this?" Kun Mu asks curiously.


    "Good thing, maybe you can invite a practitioner of Linghai realm!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Kun Mu''s face is speechless. Obviously, he doesn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words. After all, the world doesn''t know if there are practitioners of Linghai realm. Can Xiao Yao find Qi?


    However, since Xiao Yao has already said so, Kun Mu doesn''t say much. He is more confident in Xiao Yao and knows that his elder brother doesn''t like to make fun of him.


    (for those of you who are reading in the palm of your hand, if there is a shortage of books, you can also read my friend Zhu Feng''s the ultimate crazy soldier.)

 Chapter 1058

    As far as kunmu knows, I''m afraid there are no practitioners of Linghai realm in this world now.


    Even the strongest one in the world of seclusion, Bai Qimei, isn''t it just the later stage of Lingjiang realm?


    Oh, and Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s current strength should be comparable to Bai Qimei''s, but it''s just the realm of Lingjiang. When can there be a practitioner of Linghai realm? There should have been Huangfu family in the past, but now all the members of Huangfu family have disappeared. Although I don''t know what the reason is, I can be sure that they are not in the present world. Otherwise, the seclusion world is in a mess. How can they not come out?


    As for Xiao Yao, he said that he might find a practitioner of Linghai realm. To be honest, kunmu certainly didn''t believe it, but in his opinion, his eldest brother is not the kind of person who likes to boast. Since he has already said that, he must have his own reasons. How can his eldest brother cheat himself?


    "Brother, if you can really find the practitioners of Linghai realm, we can really go in!" Kunmu assured.


    It can be seen that Kun Mu has more confidence in himself. He dares to be sure that with his own strength, he will be able to solve the border.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and said seriously, "we all have to talk. If I find a master and you haven''t let me in, it will be your pot."


    "Hey, hey, good!" Kun Mu nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    The Bodhi in his hand was given to him by the little monk.


    Although he didn''t know what cultivation the little monk was, since he could make himself feel the pressure invisibly, his strength must be above him. He just didn''t know how much better he was than himself. However, there was nothing to think about. He was only one step away from the realm of Linghai, and he couldn''t help it any more, Do you have to have the cultivation of Linghai realm?


    Although there is no strong one in the realm of Linghai in this world, from the first sight of the little monk, Xiao Yao felt that the other person should not be the one in the world he was in.


    There must be no definite evidence for this, but Xiao Yao believes his own judgment, at least his intuition has not deceived him up to now.


    Thinking of this, he could not help taking a deep breath. As soon as he made an effort on his hand, the Bodhi was crushed.


    Kun Mu blinked and looked at Xiao Yao with suspicious eyes. He whispered, "brother, are you going to do magic for me?"


    "I''m looking for help!" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Kun Mu grinned and said: "in the past, the second elder brother said that you were very hesitant, but I still don''t believe it. Now it seems that you are really humorous. If you crush a Bodhisattva, you can ask for help? Brother, it''s too much for you to do so. I know I''m not smart, but you can''t fool me, can you? Even if you look for any oil lamp, say it''s Aladdin''s lamp, and then wipe it hard, I can still reluctantly believe it! "


    Xiao Yao: "he really wants to kick Kun Mu out.


    But the Bodhisattva was crushed, and he didn''t see the little monk for a long time, which made him a little worried.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s just crushing a Bodhisattva. Maybe the little monk is still thousands of miles away and can really feel his call?


    Even if he can feel it, how long does it take from his distance to himself?


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Xiao Yao finally felt the fluctuation of aura around him.


    There was a smile on his face, which was a relief.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yao said something.


    Kun Mu raised his head and looked left and right, up and down. He didn''t see a figure either. He asked, "brother, who''s here?"


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at him and said, "Aladdin!"


    Kun Mu


    Finally, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The little monk.


    "I''m Cao! It''s a big change! " Kunmu was startled.


    Xu SuGuan, the little monk, pointed at Xiao Yao and put his hands together: "benefactor Xiao, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao rushed to the front, reached out and patted him heavily on the shoulder, and asked, "how did you come?"


    "Well, actually I should have arrived ten minutes ago, just..."


    "Just what?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Cough, people have three urgent..." the little monk whispered.


    Xiao Yao stares at the little monk and asks in amazement, "do you need to go to the toilet, too?"


    The little monk looked at Xiao Yao like a fool.


    "Ha ha, I''m just curious! I didn''t expect that people like you also need to go to the toilet. " Xiao Yao laughs.


    The little monk sighed and said, "benefactor Xiao, if you have nothing to do, I will leave."


    Xiao Yao quickly subconsciously stretched out his hand, took the little monk''s arm and said, "I really need your help. Can you feel that there is still a boundary in this boundary?"


    Little monk slightly a Leng, close eyes, a little moment, and then open eyes, gently nodded.


    "Are you a practitioner of Linghai realm?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Kunmu also looked at the little monk with a kind of curious eyes.


    I''m afraid the young monk is not as old as himself. How can he be a practitioner of Linghai realm? Besides, even my master has said more than once that it is impossible to have spiritual sea practitioners in this secluded world now, mainly because of the problem of aura, unless there are many big opportunities. A person''s life can meet a big chance, it is already good luck, also want to meet a few more?


    Do you want other practitioners to live? People can''t be too greedy!


    "No After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the little monk shook his head.


    Kun Mu was relieved and thought, that''s right! If the little monk is already a practitioner of Linghai realm, and he has not entered the realm of Lingqi, isn''t he going to find a piece of tofu to kill him?


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    It was more than he had expected.


    According to the truth, this little monk must be a practitioner of Linghai realm!


    "You are more powerful than me. I''m the cultivator of Lingjiang realm in the later period. Aren''t you the cultivator of Linghai realm?" Obviously, Xiao Yao can''t believe what the little monk said.


    The little monk said with a smile, "my heart is to Buddha, and I''m not a practitioner. How can I have the realm of Linghai?"


    Although it sounds strange, there seems to be some truth in it!


    Xiao Yao is full of loss, the little monk''s next words, and rekindled Xiao Yao''s hope.


    "However, although I am not a practitioner of Linghai realm, I can still help you if you want to enter the border left by Zhenwu people." Said the little monk.


    Xiao Yao and Kun Mu were overjoyed when the little monk said this.


    "Really?"


    Little monk ha ha a smile: "family, do not lie."


    Xiao Yao quickly bowed his hands: "thank you, little master."


    The little monk nodded and turned to face the East.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, took a step forward suddenly, and a golden light suddenly appeared in his body.


    Immediately, the pressure around, instantly disappeared.


    "Two benefactors, please follow me, no more than five meters away." With these words, the little monk took a few steps forward again.


    Xiao Yao and Kun Mu didn''t hesitate at all. They followed closely.


    The golden light burst out of the little monk''s body. At this time, it was more and more dazzling.


    Until the end, the golden light gradually gathered together, and it turned out to be a golden Buddha.


    Following the little monk, Xiao Yao and Kun mu can''t feel the pressure in the border.


    After a hundred steps, the little monk suddenly stopped, put his hands together, and said, "Amitabha..."


    The surrounding scene is changing rapidly, the trees are retrogressive, and the sound of the river can still be heard.


    "Prophecy breaks all laws!" Kunmu was shocked, and his eyes were full of awe when he looked at the little monk''s back.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Kun Mu''s face looked strange. After thinking about it for a long time, he just said calmly: "brother, the man you are looking for is really a master..."


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    In the end, there was a storm of sand and rocks, and suddenly the smoke was rolling around.


    "Break it for me!" The little monk drank and heard the clear sound of broken glass.


    "Sure!" The little monk pressed his hands down suddenly, and it was calm.


    When the smoke is gone, Xiao Yao and Kun Mu are surprised to find that they are standing on a 100 meter high platform with gullies and rivers at their feet.


    And behind the foot, there are stone pillars with tree roots, on which are engraved golden scales, golden armor and auspicious dragons. One hundred meters away, there is another step.


    On the steps, there is a doorless frame with two capital golden seal characters: Zhenwu.


    "What a relic of Zhenwu!" The little monk was a little surprised. He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, with a strange smile on his face. "Benefactor Xiao, it seems that your luck is as good as heaven and man."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal, his luck seems to have been very good.


    As for the present Zhenwu relics, he needs to study them carefully.


    "Benefactor Xiao, I''m already busy. I should go, too." Said the little monk.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and couldn''t help asking, "don''t you hang around with us?"


    The little monk shook his head: "this is your chance. You are the people here. I''m not. However, Mr. Xiao, I still want to warn you that Zhenwu relics are not just border deterrence. Maybe you will see all kinds of illusions here, which may damage your mood. However, as long as you can overcome them, you will benefit a lot, It''s just that you can''t chew too much. You should know how to choose when it''s time. "


    Then he looked at kunmu again and said with a smile, "Xiaohu''s physique is hard to find. It''s a good thing, and it''s not a good thing. One day, after experiencing the world of mortals, great sorrow and great joy, it will naturally ascend to heaven, and the benefactor doesn''t need to worry." Kun Mu was full of fog, but after the little monk said those words, he turned into a white light again and disappeared.

 Chapter 1059

    "What a strange man." Xiao Yao looked at the white light that the little monk turned into when he left, and couldn''t help saying something.


    Kun Mu didn''t think so, and said, "brother, you have to understand that most experts are like this."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and did not speak.


    "By the way, brother, this little monk is really powerful! He didn''t come in until he untied the border, but forced to escape according to his own strength. " Kunmu continued.


    In retrospect, Xiao Yao asked, "what do you mean when you said that the prophecy broke the law?"


    "Did I say that?" Kun Mu''s face was at a loss.


    Xiao Yao stares at him.


    Kunmu said with an embarrassed smile: "brother, I don''t want to explain to you. I''m just worried. Even if I explain, you can''t understand me! When it comes to prophecy, it''s actually quite simple. In the final analysis, it''s just one word: true, return to the original truth. When it comes to the real high level, you can kill the enemy with words and break the battle with words. But these are also what my master said to me. "


    "So exaggerated?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Yes Kunmu said, "but I really don''t know much. If you ask me, I can''t give you a very suitable answer. I''d better wait until I see my master. You can consult with him. What he said must be more detailed and easier to understand than me."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, but he didn''t continue to entangle kunmu too much on this topic.


    Looking around the platform, Xiao Yao squints.


    Even if he just stands here, he can feel the great energy here.


    Even compared with Xianren mountain, I don''t know how much better it is. It''s hard to imagine that there should be such a place on the earth.


    When Xiao Yao thought of this, Bai Jiao''s voice suddenly rang out in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Master, it''s not right for you to say that. To be exact, it doesn''t belong to the earth any more. It can be regarded as another independent space." Bai Jiao said.


    What Bai Jiao said is not so difficult to understand. Many borders can actually be regarded as an independent space.


    As if sensing Xiao Yao''s idea again, Bai Jiao said with a smile: "master, it''s still wrong. Other borderline spaces are still on the earth. It''s just another space on the earth. The time axis is the same. Everything is basically the same. In those borderlines, there will still be trees, there will still be life and death, there will still be gravitation, and the earth''s way of heaven will be followed, As long as the earth is broken, so will those worlds. "


    "Here..." Xiao Yao seems to have understood something.


    "Yes, this is an independent space, which can be called the main god space. Although I don''t know who wrote it, it must be immortal level. The most important thing is that even if the earth disappears, the world will still exist in Hongmeng universe, and the time axis is also different. Maybe after you leave this world, It''s been ten thousand years. "


    Xiao Yao could not help shivering.


    If it''s true, it''s too late to do anything after you go out?


    "Ha ha, of course, it''s just my guess. Maybe I''ll find out after I go out. In fact, it''s only a minute since now." Bai Jiao continued.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was really relieved. Otherwise, he appointed that he would have to leave now.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao was confused again.


    "I''m Cao. After we come in, can''t we get out? The little monk has already run away Xiao Yao''s flesh aches. If so, when he wants to leave, doesn''t he have to crush the last Bodhi?


    "Not at all!" Kunmu said, "here, I''m sure I can find a way out of the border. I don''t need the practitioners of Linghai realm. Besides, brother, isn''t your goal to break through to Linghai realm?"


    Xiao Yao patted his head and felt that what Kun Mu said was reasonable.


    Kunmu takes a few steps forward, and Xiao Yao is also thinking about some problems, especially the words that the little monk said to him before he left. Up to now, he doesn''t want to understand, and he doesn''t know whether the current experts are all this piss, and always like to say two things.


    When Xiao Yao turns around, he is startled. The position where Kun Mu stands is empty.


    "Kunmu!" Xiao Yao yelled at the top of his voice, but he didn''t get any response.


    Xiao Yao also subconsciously took a few steps forward, only to find that his feet sank as if he had stepped on something.


    He lowered his head, but a stone slab was stamped in.


    Then, a blue light suddenly appeared in front of him. In the blue light, there was a face with ordinary features. What really made him curious was that the man was wearing a golden helmet with a golden dragon on it.


    "Who''s coming?" If you open your mouth, it will sound like a bell, enough to pierce your eardrum.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously uses the aura in his body to stop the energy from invading his body. However, he finds a cold smile on his face, which is like a sneer at Xiao Yao: "just a man who builds a foundation, dare to fight with him?"


    With that, the momentum that he felt suddenly became much stronger and directly penetrated into Xiao Yao''s body, but he didn''t destroy it wantonly. Otherwise, as long as the other person''s heart moved, he would explode and die the next second.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a timid person, but now, his heart is filled with fear.


    When you meet such a strong man, you really don''t have the strength to resist!


    "Why? "Keel?"


    "Why? And the spirit entity? "


    "Well? "Black dragon sword?"


    "No way! Is there a dragon soul in your body


    The face appeared out of thin air, full of shock and inconceivable.


    "Yulong Jue, heaven..."


    Finally, the mysterious Qi came out of Xiao Yao''s body.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be so many opportunities in your body. It''s just strange to think about it. In that case, how can you still be a foundation monk?"


    "The friar who built the foundation?" Xiao Yao obviously didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "Yes - I''m afraid you can only be regarded as a mole ant in the present world?" The face laughed.


    Xiao Yao was not happy on the spot: "although I am a very low-key person, in my world, few people can be my opponents, OK? Well - no more than ten. "


    "In the outside world, there is such a lack of aura? It''s no wonder that human friars have repeatedly attacked the way of heaven. I''m afraid it has also caused the anger of the way of heaven. It''s hard to avoid closing the immortal gate. It seems that I really underestimate you. Forget it - you''re lucky. I left a trace of my soul. I just want to have descendants come here to pass on Zhenwu''s blood. If you really can''t attack the way of heaven all your life, If you can break through the way of heaven, don''t forget the Revenge of Zhenwu! "


    "What hatred?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "When you accept the lineage of Zhenwu, you will know..."


    "Is it a good thing?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then I''ll take it!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Originally, he came to Zhenwu world for good things. Now that he has it, how can he shirk it?


    The face gave a smile and said, "don''t worry. If you really accept the inheritance of Zhenwu''s blood, it means that you will bear a shackle and even cause trouble."


    "It''s OK. I''ve offended enough people anyway." Xiao Yao doesn''t care.


    The face didn''t speak this time, but turned into a blue light again and rushed into Xiao Yao''s body.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s body was smashed out by the blue light, but it didn''t fall on the ground, but hovered in the air.


    There are countless scenes in front of us, intertwined and in a mess.


    The most immediate picture seems to be the beginning of everything. There is an empty space between heaven and earth, but there is a tribe whose name is Zhenwu.


    What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that he could understand what those people said, just like there was an audio converter.


    From the beginning of Zhenwu to the end of Zhenwu, hundreds of fragments emerge in front of Xiao Yao''s eyes. Finally, they turn into spots and flow into Xiao Yao''s mind again.


    "Ah With a roar, the burst pain was enough to make Xiao Yao faint.


    How many thousands of years of memory?


    Suddenly, at this moment, no one asked Xiao Yao whether he could carry it or not?


    Xiao Yao''s brain is running at a high speed. On the one hand, it is to carry those memories. On the other hand, it is to strive to classify and discard some real and useful information. As for some people who eat, drink and sleep, it has to be filtered naturally.


    If Xiao Yao is a computer now, I''m afraid the CPU may be burned.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are covered with blood, and his forehead is covered with veins.


    He once again realized that the meridians in his body seemed to be smashed by some energy at this moment, and then those energies began to repair Xiao Yao''s meridians.


    This feeling is very strange, he even felt that the excess energy in the body is not neuropathy - if they have life.


    Bai Jiao, who was hiding in Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness, seems to have been devastated at this moment. Xiao Yao can hear its scream, which sounds very sad. He wants to communicate with Bai Jiao, but he doesn''t get any response. He doesn''t know whether it is because it can''t detect its own information, or it is too busy.


    "Ah, let''s go. If we die, we''ll die..." Xiao Yao said a word and slowly closed his eyes.


    He chose to turn off his feelings temporarily and didn''t want to suffer such pain.


    To put it simply, he was in great pain and chose to faint. If you think about it carefully, I still think the former is more respectable


    On the other hand, kunmu also got his chance.


    There are thousands of ancient books in the endless library.

 Chapter 1060

    Kunmu suddenly remembered that little monk''s words before. He was greedy and could not chew. This sentence should be said to himself.


    Originally, he really wanted to integrate all the ancient books here, but it didn''t make any sense. All the information intertwined together may not be a good thing. It''s better to make some choices. For example, if he is interested in the frontier array, he can choose these. He can also be interested in medical skills and martial arts, You can also choose martial arts - damn, you are still greedy!


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s also human nature. It''s impossible for any practitioner to say that he can keep his mind calm in the face of so many precious ancient books. What''s more, although kunmu doesn''t say it, he has always been in a state of low self-esteem. All the brothers around him have made great progress in cultivation, On the other hand, his elder martial brother has not entered the realm of aura yet. If you say that, will you lose face?


    Because of this, kunmu now feels so urgent to improve his cultivation.


    "Brother Shaw?" At this time, Kun Mu suddenly found that he and Xiao Yao had separated, and he was more and more worried.


    He wandered around for a long time. No matter how he yelled, he couldn''t get Xiao Yao''s response. Originally, he wanted to try to break through the space at this time, but he always came back in vain.


    "Forget it..." after thinking for a long time, Kun Mu still gave up the idea of continuing to look for Xiao Yao. Anyway, he couldn''t find it. Why keep wasting time? Maybe this is my chance. To stay here and read more books is the real king! Maybe now my eldest brother has his own chance


    If you want to understand this, Kun Mu Dun felt like he was relieved to bear a heavy burden. He immediately began to read the ancient books here. Because he has a good talent in the field of FA Chen border, he paid attention to this side first.


    When kunmu began to read ancient books, Xiao Yao was not idle.


    He opened his eyes and silently read about the memory of Zhenwu people.


    To be exact, not all Zhenwu people have risen. The reason why they have disappeared from this world is that they have been attacked by Outlands.


    The beginning of memory is from the Hongmeng period to the end of a thousand years ago. About a thousand years ago, from another place in the universe, many alien races came, which can be described as aliens. One part is a high-tech race with warships, and the other part, like the blood race or the light race, comes by breaking the void with strong strength.


    At that time, a group of practitioners on the earth, such as the Zhenwu clan, and the Outland race had a great war.


    Although it is said that the final winner is the earth, but the earth''s cultivation environment has been seriously damaged, as for whether there is the involvement of heaven, it is not known.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, the existence of the way of heaven is nothing more than to check and balance all things in the universe. The strength of the practitioners, with their own strength, can drive away dozens of foreign races. It can be seen how powerful the original practitioners were, or because the strength of these people has threatened the status of the way of heaven, or the balance of the way of heaven, As a result, the fairy gate was closed.


    Since then, all practitioners have no way to break through themselves on earth and enter the fairyland.


    As for the fairy gate which is rumored in the world of seclusion, it''s just a joke.


    Even the way of heaven will not allow the earth to have the existence of ascenders. What is the existence of the so-called immortal gate?


    Originally, the Zhenwu people had no way to rise, and they were in a very difficult situation. In addition, there was another great disaster. All the Zhenwu people died here. Only the king of Zhenwu at that time escaped the disaster and finally fell here. Before he died, he left Zhenwu''s blood lineage inheritance. Xiao Yao was the beneficiary of Zhenwu''s blood lineage inheritance, And the only beneficiary for a thousand years.


    "Is it true that there is no way for the earth to become immortal now?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    Even though he didn''t expect much from Xiuxian, Xiao Yao still felt uncomfortable when he got the truth.


    In the deepest memory of the king of Zhenwu, there is a very incisive saying: I respect heaven, but heaven does not respect me.


    Such is the case.


    In the past, Zhenwu people were always adhering to the principle of heaven, but even so, heaven didn''t make them feel better. If so, how could they respect heaven before?


    "The king of Zhenwu clan, you really threw me a big trouble..." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and sighed.


    He had to admit that he had benefited a lot from the inheritance of Zhenwu''s blood, but the hatred of Zhenwu in the way of heaven was also with him.


    As the inheritor of Zhenwu''s blood lineage, Xiao Yao''s existence will also be watched by the way of heaven, and his cultivation will become more difficult in the future. For example, if Xiao Yao needs to go through the robbery in the future, what others need to bear is nine heavenly thunder, and what Xiao Yao needs to experience is ninety-nine and eighty-one heavenly thunder, After all, even the nine heavenly thunder can''t be withstood by ordinary practitioners.


    Now that it has carried the spirit of the Zhenwu people, it is natural for them to shoulder these responsibilities.


    No wonder before I had not inherited Zhenwu''s blood, that face would remind me repeatedly.


    He didn''t take it seriously in his mind before. Now, when you think about it carefully, people really didn''t joke with him!


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao slowly closed his eyes again.


    "Give me some time, let me integrate myself with the true martial blood in my body first..." Xiao Yao said.


    After inheriting the blood of Zhenwu, Xiao Yao has a new understanding of the cultivation system.


    In fact, after entering the aura realm, he has already set foot on the road of cultivating immortals.


    Lingxi, Linghe and Lingjiang can only be regarded as the foundation of the cultivation of immortals, but the realm of Linghai is a little better, which can be regarded as the realm of ningdan. After passing the ningdan, there will be a nine turn golden elixir in the body, and then there will be one to nine heaven. If you cross this threshold, you can be regarded as the first person in the world.


    If you think about it, it''s a long way to go!


    Originally, the realm of Linghai, which was extremely invincible to all practitioners, was just the pitiful realm of ningdan. In the eyes of real practitioners, it was so humble.


    It''s no wonder that the ghost of the king of the clan before, after seeing his cultivation, will be full of disdain.


    For them, I''m afraid only heaven and man can make them have a high look.


    Xiao Yao is not an ambitious man. The purpose of his cultivation is to better protect himself and the people around him. That''s all. Now if you want to enter the realm of Linghai, you still want to have the strength to compete with Tianxing palace. Although from the beginning to now, Xiao Yao never thought that he had to go to Tianxing palace to get into trouble, but he knew that his existence was the biggest threat to Tianxing palace.


    As long as they are still in this world, people in Tianxing palace can''t sleep at night, among them Bai Qimei.


    In the final analysis, it''s still that my cultivation speed is too fast.


    For the time being, maybe that white eyebrow can really crush himself.


    But how old is Bai Qimei now? What about him? He is only in his twenties. If you give him a few more years, what can Bai Qimei be?


    Xiao Yao can think of these, others can think of these, Bai Qimei did not think of it?


    He''s not a fool.


    In addition to Tianxing palace, Xiao Yao also urgently needs to enter the realm of Linghai, to gather four pieces of Lingyu and enter the Lingwu world.


    Although he just heard the name of Xiao long elephant, he didn''t know what it looked like, but anyway, it was his father! I didn''t know it was OK before. Now that I have learned from Pang Yier that Xiao Longxiang is in a bad situation, how can he really sit back and ignore him? Even if he doesn''t think about himself, he needs to think about his mother. He knows that in his mother''s heart, he is eager to see Xiao Longxiang again.


    When Xiao Yao began to solidify the blood of Zhenwu in his body, kunmu also found something incredible.


    He was surprised to find that as long as he read the words, they will quickly merge into a memory in his mind, engraved in the depth of his mind, will not easily forget.


    Like eating will remember to take a bowl chopsticks, melt into a part of his body.


    As long as the book he has read, it will immediately become useful information, even without his initiative to ponder and digest.


    This is a good thing for kunmu.


    This also means that they may not be able to read hundreds of books ah!


    "Well, I hope I can stay here a little longer." Now Kun Mu really thinks so.


    Maybe he was still thinking that he had to find a way to get out and find Xiao Yao. Now it''s different.


    Only by integrating these information can we really become a strong man!


    In the relics of Zhenwu, time flies.


    Although here Xiao Yao or Kun mu, they have no way to grasp the exact time.


    But according to the calculation that it took kunmu two days to finish reading a book, they have been in the Zhenwu ruins for almost 200 days. Most of the time has passed. They really don''t know the sun and the moon in the mountains.


    In the past half year, Xiao Yao and Kun Mu were worried.


    Even if the time here is equal to that of the outside world, it is enough for Tianxing palace to do something.


    But even if he was worried, there was no other way. On the one hand, Xiao Yao had not completely integrated the relics of Zhenwu. If he went out now, all his previous achievements would be wasted. On the other hand, Xiao Yao wanted to break through to the realm of Linghai and leave here with his own cultivation.


    So they can only hold one idea, that is, the time here is a little faster than that outside. For example, they spent 200 days here and only 200 seconds outside. That''s a good deal.


    There''s something at home today. There''s only three shifts. We don''t have to wait. Let''s have a rest early and try to make it up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow

 Chapter 1061

    Read more than ten thousand books, write more than ten thousand words.


    Kunmu doesn''t know if he can write after breaking ten thousand volumes, but he knows that he will benefit a lot.


    After reading a hundred books, he doesn''t need to chew and digest the contents at all. As long as the books he has read are branded in his mind word by word, and the contents can be easily understood. But I don''t know why, kunmu always feels that even if the information is stored in his mind, there is always something missing.


    Later, kunmu suddenly realized what was missing.


    Is the lack of a mastery, the lack of a chance to suddenly understand.


    Even if some of the content has clearly solved the original doubts in Kun Mu''s heart, it doesn''t give him a sense of enlightenment.


    After all, I still lack an epiphany!


    But at present, Kun Shao can''t manage so much. He only knows that the more he reads, the more he gains. Instead of spending time thinking about meaningless problems, he might as well keep reading.


    After reading a book again and putting it back on the shelf, he sighed and frowned.


    "I don''t know how big brother is now..." Kun Mu muttered in his heart.


    He turned and looked at the other two rows of bookshelves.


    One row is ancient medicine, the other row is books about neixi martial arts.


    After much hesitation, he chose the ancient medicine.


    Although he is more interested in the books of martial arts, he is more urgent.


    "Read more ancient medical books. When you go out later, you can also talk to elder brother. He is smarter than me and has more understanding ability in medical skills than me. He must be able to use it..."


    With that, Kun Mu threw himself into the sea of books again.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao was walking forward in the snowy world.


    Red step for thousands of years.


    His body, is a virtual shadow, the space where time flies away.


    It was heavy snow just now, sunny after a minute, and catkins flying after a while.


    He''s used to it.


    From the appearance of oracle bone inscriptions to the prevalence of rice paper.


    From the golden horse to the fireworks.


    During this time, Xiao Yao saw too many different ways of life. A group of gangsters beat several orphans in the street, some daughter-in-law gave arsenic to her mother-in-law, and soldiers outside the city cast the Great Wall with blood. But the civil servants behind abandoned the city with their bags and servant girls, so that the city gate was opened and the rear was lost.


    From the beginning of the anger, to later indifference.


    "It''s not a good thing to live too long and watch too much." Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    In the past, he always felt why those who have lived for hundreds of years can keep at least calm no matter what happened. In fact, in the final analysis. The reason is very simple, because they see too much, too much, but it doesn''t matter.


    Finally, in front of Xiao Yao, a picture appeared again.


    I don''t know where it is, a young man, pulling two old cattle, walking on a country road.


    Then, the boy met a girl who gave him a red bean.


    Then, the boy stabbed to death a rich man who humiliated him with a wooden sword.


    Finally, the boy took 20 Liang silver and left his hometown.


    "Another magnificent life?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    In fact, he has seen a lot of such stories, and every such person can finally become a man of the day in that world. He believes that this young man is the same, so he doesn''t pay too much attention to them.


    Walking from hundreds of environments to the last one, Xiao Yao was stunned.


    In front of him, a man in black was walking step by step.


    That''s the Qin family, the Qin family in Kyoto. To be exact, it should be the Qin family more than 20 years ago.


    At the gate of the Qin family stood hundreds of men, many of whom were still armed with guns. Each of them had a very solemn expression, like facing the enemy.


    "Xiao Long Xiang, stop for me!" Qin Daozhou didn''t know when he came out. He looked at the man in black with an angry face.


    The man in black really stopped. His facial features looked very young, and he could even use such words as childish. But deep in his eyes, he revealed the vicissitudes of his age. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, he always felt that this man was very similar to another man. He suddenly woke up when he heard the word "Xiao Long Xiang".


    It''s very similar to myself


    "Father in law, I''ve come to pick up my daughter-in-law. What are you doing? Do you welcome me in a big way? " When he was young, Xiao Longxiang narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    Xiao Yao, who was following him, was speechless.


    He suddenly felt that his shameless personality was not acquired, but inherited!


    "Xiao Long Xiang, what do you want to do? I don''t know your daughter-in-law, and she''s not in our Qin family. " Qin said with a sneer.


    Don''t say Xiao Long is an elephant. Even Xiao Yao is very upset when he sees his grandfather.


    It''s no wonder that the old man will end up rebellious and alienated in his old age. Before he has his own feelings, the old man is very annoying!


    After listening to the old man''s words, Xiao long elephant was not angry at all. His face was still full of smiles. He just took a step forward suddenly, but his body suddenly changed.


    "Fire!" There was a fierce color in Qin Dao''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. At this time, Xiao long elephant had already made a bold move. His aura soared, and a golden light shone out. The light came out with the trend and wrapped up dozens of bullets. Then he could hear the clear sound of bullets falling on the ground one by one.


    "I took my daughter-in-law away. Who can stop me?" When he said this, Xiao Longxiang stood in front of Qin Daozhou.


    be close by.


    Qin Daoqi''s body was shaking.


    "When I came to Kyoto, many people wanted to stop me, but none of them could stop me. When I came to the Qin family, many people wanted to stop me, but they couldn''t stop me either. Now I''m standing in front of you, can you stop me?" Xiao Long Xiang said with a sneer, "what do you mean?"


    "Just because I''m Qin Dao! I am Qin Rou''s father


    Xiao Long Xiang was disgusted and impatient when he heard these words. He waved his hand and scolded: "you can pull a few, now take Qin Rou''s father''s identity to crush me? What did you do before? I take you as my father-in-law. Do you take yourself as an elder? Don''t be so special. I''m so angry. I''m slapped. Do you believe it


    Xiao Yao, who is standing behind Xiao long elephant, is twitching at the corner of his mouth when he hears such words.


    He has seen a lot of arrogant people, even he himself is a more arrogant person, but compared with Xiao Longxiang, their headmaster is a fart!


    Dare to be arrogant to my father-in-law, that is really arrogant! It''s going to be a slap in the face.


    Xiao Yao now suddenly understood why Qin Dao was so disgusted with him.


    If I''m Qin Dao, I guess my mood is not much better than this old man


    Even if one day Li Xiaoxiao''s father or Xia Yixing''s father is unreasonable to him, he can only pretend to be his grandson with a smiling face. He can''t help it. It''s his father-in-law


    "Xiao Long Xiang, what do you want to do?" At this time, Xiao long elephant behind, suddenly appeared several men.


    They are all stepping on the rainbow, which means that these people are all strong in the realm of Linghai.


    "Who do I think it is? Affection is an old thing of Huangfu family. It''s here with some waste firewood from Tianxing palace!" Xiao Long Xiang turned and squinted at the people, his eyes full of indifference.


    After hearing what Xiao Longxiang said, Xiao yaocai was surprised.


    Huangfu family? Isn''t that the judge of the hidden world?


    "I said, old Huangfu, is there something wrong with you? Lao Tzu is not a member of your hidden world. Can you still control me? " Xiao Longxiang said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Long''s father, he would have slapped him in the face.


    This arrogance must have a degree, right? Now standing in front of you are all practitioners of Linghai realm, and there are four at once. How can you keep a low profile?


    However, this is probably the character of Xiao Longxiang.


    Even if the people standing in front of him are all practitioners of Linghai realm, it doesn''t seem to cause him any pressure.


    He looked at the four with scorn in his eyes.


    One of the four men, an old man, took a step forward, gave a cold hum and said, "Xiao Long Xiang, although you are not a member of our secluded world, with your cultivation, you should stay in the secluded world, and you should not come to the secular world to cause trouble!"


    Xiao long elephant smell speech is a nu, direct a slap toward that old man patted past.


    "I need you to manage what I do?"


    The slap forced the old man back several miles.


    Even now Xiao Yao is just a shadow, but also feel the turbulence of aura in the air.


    "Xiao Longxiang, come and accept the trial of Huangfu family quickly!"


    "Go to your uncle! I will do whatever I want, and I will be judged by you in turn? " Xiao long elephant sneered, "dare to change a place, and I have a good fight?"


    "What do you mean?" The old man was slightly stunned.


    "Well, my daughter-in-law is still in this room. I don''t want to hurt her." Xiao Longxiang said with a sneer.


    The old man was slightly stunned, and then understood, and said with a smile: "also, aren''t you a strong elephant? I''ll see if you can protect the house behind you today


    Hear such words, don''t say Xiao long elephant, even Xiao Yao, is burning with anger.


    Damn, the people of Huangfu family are really shameless. Isn''t it equal to indirectly threatening Xiao Long Xiang with Qin Rou''s life? Is that the style of a judge? Xiao Yao, who had only heard of the Huangfu family before, still had some good feelings for the family. He felt that their existence was to check and balance the secluded world, so as not to cause chaos in the secular world. Now it seems that the people of Huangfu family really have nothing to respect. It''s so shameless! At the same time, the old man, Huangfu Hou, had already waved his hand towards the villa. His aura was condensed and shaped like several blue swords. Xiao long elephant stepped forward, and a strange beast appeared on his head¡° Dragon vision? How could it be The pupil of that emperor Fu Hou suddenly contracted, as if he saw the most terrible thing in the world¡° You have broken through the shackles of Linghai realm and entered the next realm? " It''s subverting the world view of all of them. In their view, the realm of Linghai is the highest realm. It''s said that above the realm of Linghai, the head of the head can produce the illusion of a strange beast, and the body can coagulate the golden elixir. Isn''t it that the Xiao dragon elephant has broken through the realm of golden elixir? How could that be! How old is he? He is just a mortal¡° There are so many things you don''t know. " Xiao Longxiang sneered. He took a step forward. The dragon illusion above his head also took a step forward. In a flash, the earth was shaking!

 Chapter 1062

    The best is the best


    Overhead, the Dragon roars.


    The elephant is the land power, and the dragon is the overlord of the sea.


    The combination of dragon and elephant, how can the heaven and earth not move.


    With a fierce fist, Xiao Longxiang drew a golden rainbow in the sky and rolled away towards the Huangfu Marquis seat.


    In the face of this blow, the Marquis Huangfu could not be calm, and his forehead was full of sweat. Even if he escaped the blow, he was out of breath.


    As for the people who came with him, his eyes were full of fear.


    In their world, as long as they break through the realm of Linghai, there is already the existence of heaven and man.


    If Xiao Longxiang is still in the later stage of Linghai realm, they may not be able to fight with one of them.


    But now Xiao dragon elephant, has been able to condense the illusion of dragon elephant, what do they use to fight with each other?


    In front of Xiao long elephant, they are a group of chickens!


    "Come on, attack the villa, put pressure on him, I''ll find a chance to kill him!" Hou Huangfu roared at the top of his voice.


    Only then did the rest of them come back to their senses. A few spiritual sea practitioners instantly understood what he meant and rushed to the villa one by one.


    "Shameless!" Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang speak this sentence in one voice.


    Xiao Yao also wants to fight, but now he''s just an illusion. It''s impossible to cause any pressure on the other side. The only one who can fight is Xiao Long Xiang.


    Xiao long elephant stepped back several steps, reached out his hand and stopped all the people.


    "Let me see how capable you are!" With a roar, Xiao Longxiang suddenly reaches out his hand for a few meters and catches one of his practitioners of Linghai realm. Then he steps out and smashes his opponent''s body into pieces. The remaining few people, at this time where dare to continue to charge towards the villa, one by one quickly back dozens of steps.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are almost falling out.


    Since these people dare to come to Xiao Long Xiang''s trouble, they must have entered the realm of Linghai. They can''t be underestimated one by one, and even if it''s just an illusion, Xiao Yao can feel their momentum.


    But even so, even a practitioner in the realm of Linghai is vulnerable in front of Xiao Long Xiang. Just one foot is enough to kill him.


    "Who have I been afraid of in my life? Is it possible for you to fight with me? " Xiao long elephant laughs wildly, countless heroic.


    He moved forward again fully, and his body rose several feet out of thin air.


    Those who practice the realm of Linghai retreat again and again until there is no way to retreat.


    Although it was a big war, it was far less fierce than Xiao Yao had expected before. These practitioners of the realm of Linghai, in front of Xiao Longxiang, were only abused.


    As for the guy named huangfuhou, his strength seems to be a little stronger. After avoiding several attacks of Xiao Longxiang, he turned into a blue rainbow and left his comrades in arms.


    The remaining one, who is still alive, seems to want to leave, but when he wants to leave, he is cut back by Xiao Longxiang, and a black long knife appears in his hand to kill him.


    "Black dragon sword!" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Even if it''s just a knife, Xiao Yao can see his way.


    The black dragon''s first knife cuts the air. It''s only in Xiao Long Xiang''s hand that this knife can be regarded as exerting all its strength. Even a cultivator in the realm of spirit sea can''t bear it.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t do it.


    Put away the black dragon knife, Xiao long elephant took a deep breath.


    He suddenly turned around and looked straight at Xiao Yao''s direction, but his eyes didn''t focus.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He looked around and found that he was alone. He asked, "can you see me?"


    Xiao long elephant didn''t speak for a long time. Suddenly he shook his head again.


    "It''s strange. It seems that there are real aura fluctuations here, but there is no one. It''s hard not to be. What kind of noble spirit wanders here? It doesn''t make sense. Can there be a master who can separate the spirit from the body in this world? "


    Xiao Yao finally let out a sigh of relief, but he was also a pity.


    To be honest, he still hopes Xiao Longxiang can see himself.


    Since he can''t see it, there''s nothing he can do.


    "We still have a chance to meet." Xiao Yao grinned at Xiao long elephant.


    Although he knew that at this time, even if he spoke, Xiao Longxiang could not hear him.


    The illusion came to an abrupt end.


    Then there is another illusion.


    Among the peaks, above the highest peak.


    Xiao Long''s elephant blocks Qin Rou''s waist, frowns and looks at the sky.


    At this time, it is late at night, high in the night sky, the stars are changing, countless stars are gathered together, shining a dazzling light.


    It can be seen that Qin Rou is also a little nervous at this time, and her stomach is slightly swollen. She is obviously pregnant.


    "In my stomach, it must be me!" Xiao said happily.


    "I''m going." Xiao Longxiang said suddenly.


    Qin Rou''s face changed. She grabbed Xiao Long''s arm and shook her head.


    Xiao Longxiang held out his hand and pointed to the sky.


    "If I don''t go, that door will be broken. At that time, the whole earth will be exposed to their eyes and slaughtered by them. I don''t want to go, but I have to go." Xiao Longxiang said with a bitter smile.


    "But..."


    "Xiaorou, don''t worry, I will come back. When I kill all the experts in that world, I will come back to pick you up, OK?" Xiao long elephant soft voice asks a way.


    Qin Rou nodded her head.


    Xiao Yao held his breath and looked at the starry sky.


    Stars have been changing position, that is, at this time, countless forms are condensed together, forming a heaven gate.


    Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath and knew that the time was almost up.


    He stretched out his hand and gathered a golden light to wrap Qin rou.


    "I''ll take you down the mountain." When Xiao long elephant spoke, regardless of Qin Rou''s pleading and tears, he resolutely drove the golden light into the foot of the mountain.


    At this time, he had tears in his eyes.


    "If I can''t leave, I''m not willing to... Xiaorou, I promise you, I''ll come back."


    He looked up at the stars.


    The expression is dignified at first, then laugh.


    "The fairy gate of fart is just a teleportation array." Xiao long elephant snorted coldly, "my Xiao family has been guarding the earth for thousands of years. Is it my turn now?"


    When he finished, he stepped on his feet and turned his body into a golden light, hanging above the starry sky.


    "Xiao family, Xiao dragon elephant, please all the strong people in China''s Linghai realm come into the game and follow me to the gate of heaven to resist the enemy!" When Xiao long elephant said these words, a golden light was slowly attached to Xiao long elephant. With a golden light burst out, Xiao long elephant suddenly had more armor.


    The black dragon sword appears in the hand, but it turns into a black light¡° Bai, listen to me. The black dragon sword is not for you. It''s for my son. I''ve made a fortune. When he grows up, he will find you. If you dare not give it to him, I''ll kick your head! "


    He took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at the gate of heaven, put his hands together again, and quickly moved his fingers with fingerprints.


    "Since you Chinese practitioners don''t want to go with me, I will drag you into it Xiao Long said angrily.


    In an instant, dozens of blue rainbow lights all converge towards the gate of stars.


    "Xiao Long Xiang, you old man! It''s your business. What does it have to do with us? "


    "That is, Xiao Longxiang, why do you have to take us with you?" The voices from the blue rainbow are all condemning the elephant.


    Xiao Longxiang laughs: "how insecure I am when I go alone? How nice it is to take you with me and be my pawn. If you want to die, you will die first. It doesn''t matter if you die. I can''t die. I have to come back to find my daughter-in-law! "


    "..." the blue rainbow owners were all speechless.


    All of a sudden, the door of stars opened and absorbed dozens of blue rainbow lights.


    Just as Xiao Longxiang was about to enter, he suddenly pretended to go out and looked at Xiao Yao''s direction.


    "Before, you could only sense one or two, but now it''s quite true. I don''t know who you are, but if you want to break through, you have to be more heroic and more indomitable. Otherwise, what if you break through? If you can read it well, you will keep our Xiao family safe for a hundred years. You''d better accept my unborn child as an apprentice. Ha ha, Xiao long elephant. Thank you very much


    With that, he turned into a golden light and entered the star gate.


    After a few hours, everything was quiet.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and didn''t know what to say.


    "How can I take your son as an apprentice? Are you kidding me? " Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    However, he finally understood the original secret.


    Since he is defending the enemy, he has entered the Lingwu world. I think it must be because there has already started a door to enter the earth.


    In order to protect the earth, Xiao Longxiang can only drag all the practitioners above the realm of Chinese Linghai into the Lingwu world.


    Just when Xiao Yao thought it was about to end, suddenly a white light appeared again in Kong Zhong.


    The white light came from the outside.


    Finally, he fell in front of Xiao Yao and stood up straight, white and holding a sword.


    "Well? "Yuanshen?" The man with long hair in white suddenly turned around and looked at Xiao Yao, "it''s a little funny. My name is Xu kuangge. I came from another world and practiced hard for 700 years just to find someone who doesn''t mean any harm to this world. Moreover, after I come to this world, I will disperse my accomplishments and only stay in the period of Ning Dan. You can leave at ease. "


    With that, he put away his long sword and suddenly drank. A white light burst out of his body. Xiao Yao''s spirit was forced out of illusion by this white light¡° "Crazy song?" Xiao Yao repeated the name. Leaving the illusion, everything calms down, and Xiao Yao stands on the high platform again¡° If you want to break through, do you have to be more heroic in your body? Do you have to be indomitable? " Xiao Yao''s aura began to work quietly when he was talking. A golden light was shining in his abdomen¡° One day into the golden elixir, Linghai realm, what is it Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and laughed, but his expression became more serious. Immediately, a golden light soared again, and an illusion appeared above Xiao Yao''s head. [ Wx.io old fellow iron! Are you still looking for a free novel of "top quality and less strength"? Baidu direct search: "easy to read novels" read free novels, no problem yikanxiaoshuo. = )

 Chapter 1063

    The best is the best


    That is to say, after entering the Zhenwu ruins again, Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    Originally, the so-called Linghai realm has a more appropriate name, Ning Dan.


    Just before Xiao Yao, there was a yuan Dan in his body. After dragon soul blessing and aura cultivation, he still became a golden elixir.


    After ningdan, it is Jindan.


    Today, with the help of that indomitable momentum, Xiao Yao transferred yuan Dan in his body to Qi sea.


    Step over ningdan and enter the realm of Jindan!


    What about the realm of Linghai?


    In Xiao Yao''s body, the original sea of Qi suddenly disappeared, just like an empty valley, leaving only a golden elixir still in operation. The golden elixir is wrapped with a golden light breath, and finally flows into the meridians, flowing in the body with blood. This is his breath, his life!


    When you enter the golden elixir, all things are dim.


    From the late stage of Lingjiang realm to Jindan, Xiao Yao also had a short-term maladjustment, but he slowly adjusted. Then, a sense of pride rose in his body, a strong spirit that could see the world as a cage!


    The so-called gas cap mountains and rivers, but that''s all.


    This should be the real Qi swallow heaven and earth.


    By the time Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes, Zhenwu relics had begun to vibrate.


    His eyes suddenly turned to the four pillars.


    "Give it to me!" Xiao Yao held out his hand and gave a roar.


    With this roar, all the four pillars collapsed, and four golden lights sprang out of the pillars.


    In the palm of Xiao Yao''s hand, there are four golden swords.


    "Puppet dragon, nine songs, white head, Fuli, Zhenwu four swords." Xiao Yao smiles.


    This is also the information captured from Zhenwu inheritance.


    "The unity of the Four Swords is the time when the Tu artifact is cast. It''s not easy to integrate the four swords." Xiao Yao said.


    Then, with a movement in his heart, he integrated all four swords into his body. These four swords were originally the spiritual tools developed by Emperor Zhenwu when he ascended. Now Xiao Yao carries the inheritance and fortune of Zhenwu family, and his body can naturally contain the four swords.


    When he retreated from the Zhenwu ruins, Xiao Yao saw Kun mu.


    The boy is only a few dozen steps away from him.


    "I''m Cao, my book!" Kun Mu roared.


    Xiao Yao came up to him and clapped his hand on his shoulder.


    "What are you calling for?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Kun Mu turns around quickly and sees that Xiao Yao is not so happy. Instead, he retreats dozens of steps.


    "Big... Big brother?" Kun wood some unimaginable ask a way.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "No, brother, your eyes..." kunmu said in a low voice.


    No wonder Kun wood will be surprised, Xiao Yao''s eyes, this time even flowing colorful light.


    Xiao Yao seems to be aware of this, a smile, the next second to return to normal.


    "Well, that''s normal, big brother. What happened just now?" Kun Mu asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just aura." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Your aura is colorful? What are you doing Kunmu didn''t seem to believe it.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "this is not the point."


    In fact, he just realized that after entering the golden elixir realm, the aura in his body turned into color. To be exact, it should not be regarded as aura, but his own Qi. After entering the golden elixir realm, the aura in each human body is no longer a fixed color.


    Xiao Yao saw Xiao Long Xiang in illusion Zhong before. In fact, Xiao Yao had already entered the realm of golden elixir. It seems that since ancient times, Xiao people didn''t need to go to another sea of spirit. They directly entered the golden elixir by relying on Yuan Dan in their body. But later, Xiao people had to go to another realm than other practitioners. It was called reason. The golden elixir in their body changed, To be a baby is actually another entity of the cultivator. If one day the body falls, change and escape to Yuanying, and live again.


    These are also Xiao Yao''s sudden epiphany after entering the golden elixir realm.


    In other words, this is the inheritance in the Xiao family''s memory.


    "Brother, are we out now?" Kun mu can''t help asking.


    "Well, it''s coming out. What''s the matter? Are you still reluctant to come out?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Kun Mu quickly shook his head: "Hey, that''s not true. Of course I''m willing to come out, but there are still many books left to read."


    "Books?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Kunmu has no reservation about his opportunity in Zhenwu ruins.


    After hearing Kun Mu''s words, Xiao Yao also checked Kun Mu''s body, but he could only shake his head and sigh.


    "You haven''t entered the realm of Linghai after reading so many books?"


    "..." Kun Mu''s face is full of depression. In fact, this is what he wants to say. After spending so long in Zhenwu ruins and reading so many books, he still hasn''t entered the realm of Linghai. Few people dare to believe it. It''s a waste of such a good opportunity!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "but don''t worry. In fact, if you want to, I can let you enter the aura realm now, but it''s not good for you." Xiao Yao said.


    Kun Mu was a little surprised and asked, "brother Xiao, have you broken through?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    "Nonsense, I have such luck. Your luck will not be bad. In the past, you will not say anything that can let me enter the aura realm. Obviously, you didn''t have such strength before, unless you use the elixir. Now that you dare to say it, it must be because you have broken through, right?" Kunmu said.


    This boy is not stupid at all.


    "Brother, if you don''t tell me, are you in the realm of Linghai now?", Kun Mu asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    Kunmu was more and more puzzled: "didn''t you just tell me that you had broken through?"


    "It''s a breakthrough, but it''s not the realm of Linghai." Xiao Yao said.


    Kun Mu scratched his head: "what''s that?"


    "Golden elixir." Xiao Yao said.


    "Jindan? What is it? Never heard of it Kunmu is full of fog.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you''ll know later. Now, it''s time for us to go."


    With these words, Xiao Yao takes Kun Mu''s body and turns it into a seven rainbow light, leaving from the border of Baishi mountain.


    After Xiao Yao and Kun Mu left Baishi mountain, they found that although they had been in jiejie for two years, the outside world had only spent one year.


    This was learned by the little Jie''s child in Baishi town.


    "Immortal, why are you here now! A lot of people came to you this year. I thought you were all dead in it... "Xiao Jie rubbed his eyes and said.


    "A year?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and asked, "do you mean we stayed in Baishi mountain for a year?"


    "Yes Xiaojie nodded, "at the beginning, my sister who came here with you, brought many people to find you, but couldn''t find them. Later, she came here several times, and they saw me and said a word to me."


    "What''s that?" Xiao Yao asked quickly.


    "They said that hundreds of practitioners besieged the immortal mountain and returned quickly."


    Xiao Yao''s face changed after Xiao Jie said this.


    For a long time, he relaxed and sneered.


    "I''m not going to trouble them, but they''re going to trouble me first? Do you really think I''m a bully? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Xiao Jie shivered. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that the fairy was a little terrible.


    He closed his eyes, first looked at the direction of Haitian city, then frowned, a little surprised.


    "True martial spirit?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. "In the present world, how can there be real martial arts?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Kunmu asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "don''t ask so many questions about adults, children."


    Kunmu: "after holding on for a long time, he couldn''t help saying," brother, how can I feel that after you break through, the whole person has expanded? "


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled, "probably because you have to be indomitable."


    "Kun Mu couldn''t understand more and more.


    Xiao Yao pulls Kun mu, turns into a seven rainbow light again, and flies towards Xianren mountain.


    Hundreds of miles away, but less than a quarter of an hour, it has arrived.


    Xiao Yao has calmed down a lot at this time, because he found that the magic array of Xianren mountain has not been broken, which means that Xianren mountain has not been lost.


    Outside the immortal mountain, countless practitioners set up camp and started a tug of war with the immortal mountain.


    Outside those practitioners, thousands of campsites were stationed, and soldiers surrounded Xianren mountain.


    Xiao Yao landed on the camp, and the first person he saw was the long sword line that was still swinging in the military area.


    "Xiao... Xiao Yao?" See Xiao Yao, the chin of long sword line almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    At this time, many soldiers have come to them. Before, they saw a seven rainbow light falling, which made them aware of the crisis.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao looked at the long sword line and asked, "I haven''t come back for a year, so you have surrounded my immortal mountain?" Xiao Yao looked at the long sword line and said with a smile.


    Long sword line directly rushed to the front, determined that the person standing in front of him was really Xiao yaohou, and then he was relieved.


    "It''s really you, I''m Cao! You''re back at last When Chang Jianxing saw Xiao Yao, he was so excited that he was about to cry.


    "Stop. You haven''t answered my question yet." Xiao Yao glanced at him and said. Do you think I will surround your immortal mountain? Now all the people in the inner circle of Xianren mountain are practitioners in the world of seclusion. The purpose is to get rid of Xianren mountain. We want to drive them away, but we don''t have so much ability. We want to throw lethal weapons, but we are afraid of destroying Xianren mountain. For the time being, we just need to surround them first. " Xiao Yao laughed. In fact, even if the long sword line does not say, he also thought of these before Wx.io old fellow iron! Are you still looking for a free novel of "top quality and less strength"? Baidu direct search: "easy to read novels" read free novels, no problem yikanxiaoshuo. = )

 Chapter 1064

    The best is the best


    After hearing the words of changjianxing, Xiao Yao''s face was also a little ugly.


    This year, these people from the world of seclusion have already come to the door. If we say that there is no behind the scenes promotion of Tianxing palace, he would not believe it even if he was killed.


    However, if you think about it carefully, since those practitioners have not entered the immortal mountain for such a long time, it means that Bai Qimei has not come. Otherwise, with Bai Qimei''s strength, it is not difficult to enter the immortal mountain directly. Even if Peng Yiming and Zhuge Tu, two practitioners of Lingjiang realm, may not be able to reach the present Bai Qimei.


    Following the long sword line, Xiao Yao takes Kun Mu into a tent.


    In the tent, Xiao Yao also saw Wu Jingtian. This boy is actually the commander of the current army. However, if you think about it carefully, there''s nothing you can''t believe. Anyway, this boy''s ability is not bad. It''s really strange that he can''t climb up because his grandfather and father are paving the way for him. Although his status in China is not as good as Hua Feifan''s grandfather and others, But it''s not bad. The leader of the second echelon is not bad.


    Seeing Xiao Yao back, Wu Jingtian was almost in tears.


    "Brother Xiao, you are back!" Wu Jingtian came up and gave Xiao Yao a bear hug.


    "What the hell are you crying about? I''m not dead yet." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Wu Jingtian rubbed his eyes and said in a low voice: "you haven''t shown up for such a long time. There are many people who say you are dead."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    There is almost no doubt about that.


    If it is not because some people think they are dead, how dare they attack Xianren mountain easily?


    Just a little, let Xiao Yao feel puzzled, he really don''t understand, why even in this case, that white Qimei can calm down and don''t show up.


    According to the truth, Bai Qimei still wanted to kill Xiao Yao and others, but even if he was not in Xianren mountain, he didn''t do it, which is worth pondering.


    "Among the practitioners who surround Xianren mountain now, there are five masters of Lingjiang realm. Three of them are from Tianxing palace, and the remaining two are from other schools." Wu Jingtian said, "this is all the news from immortal mountain, otherwise we can''t sense their strength."


    "Can''t they get out?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "Well, there''s no way to get out. The practitioners of Lingjiang realm have sealed all the way out. In fact, we can''t help them outside. We can''t fight and fight, but we launched several charges before, and thousands of people died..." Wu Jingtian said that his eyes were dim. He smashed his fist on the table and said, "don''t blame me, If I had a little ability, how could I let so many soldiers die... "


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    As the top commander now, seeing so many soldiers dying in Xianren mountain, Xiao Yao would be very sad. He could understand Wu Jingtian''s thoughts at this time.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Wu Jingtian on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. Haven''t I come back now? Now that I''m back, their good days will come to an end. "


    "Well!" Wu Jingtian suddenly remembered something and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, in fact, Huaxia has done enough. Originally, the No.1 leader planned to kill all those people with the sea of people tactics, but Mr. Li Dan refused. Mr. Li Dan said that no matter how many people come, the role played by Huaxia is negligible. If the movement is too big, it is easy to cause chaos in Huaxia, In addition, it seems that the gene people in the United States have some connections with the Tianxing palace. They are sneaking into China, and they seem to want to cause more confusion. In order to deal with those gene people, they have shared many special forces in China.... "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I didn''t want to blame them. Li Dan is right. Now this situation can''t be solved by too many people. When I was still in the late stage of Lingjiang realm, I could make a country of Eagle retreat. Even if their strength is not as good as mine, it''s better than too many people. Five practitioners of Lingjiang realm can''t be underestimated."


    If Xiao Yao were in Xianren mountain now, he would make the same choice as Li Dan.


    There is nothing wrong with this, and there is nothing wrong with Huaxia''s choice. Moreover, as Wu Jingtian said before, in fact, Huaxia has done enough under such circumstances.


    Unless it is to use lethal weapons, but the magic array of Xianren mountain may not be able to bear it. I''m afraid it will hurt people in Xianren mountain at that time. It''s not wise. In desperation, Huaxia can only give up this way.


    "How long have they been under siege now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Three months."


    "Only three months?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Wu Jingtian laughed and explained: "in fact, it''s quite normal. Although they want to do it, they have to be sure. They don''t dare to do it wantonly without absolutely treating me. Oh, by the way, what''s this called? Plan before move? Well, the long sword shop said that they would only do it if they were sure that you would not come out. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    This is really in line with the style of Tianxing palace.


    I have to say that Bai Qimei is really a very cautious person.


    Just like before, the judge of the seclusion world, Huangfu family, has disappeared. Other sects dare to walk around the secular world, but the people in Tianxing palace dare not. They are afraid that this is just a cover up for Huangfu family, just to hook them out and catch them all.


    Although such possibility is not very big, but Bai Qimei still has such worry.


    This is Bai Qimei, a suspicious person.


    When he was in Tongluo town before, Bai Qimei went up to Xiao Yao. After seeing Xiao Yao''s ice and fire, he chose to leave. There are some reasons Xiao Yao didn''t know, and some of them are also because Bai Qimei didn''t have a way to accurately grasp Xiao Yao''s strength, so he procrastinated and chose to avoid his edge. This also highlights Bai Qimei''s suspicious characteristics.


    "Brother Xiao, now that you are back, tell me what we should do now!" After seeing Xiao Yao, Wu Jingtian had a lot of confidence in his heart.


    Before, he was still worried. After all, this time he was the highest commander. Even the people in the Dragon protection hall were following his own command.


    More than anyone else, he wanted to rescue the people in the immortal mountain and drive away all the practitioners outside. However, he did not dare to act rashly. On the one hand, he was worried that no matter what he did, he could not achieve the effect he should have. He could only watch the soldiers sacrifice in vain. Now that Xiao Yao is back, the burden of his body and heart can be relieved. After all, Xiao Yao is the backbone of their group.


    "You can go now." Xiao Yao said, "I''ll go alone."


    "Ah?" Wu Jingtian quickly shook his head, "no, no, brother Xiao, didn''t I tell you before? Now there are five practitioners of Lingjiang realm outside. "


    "Then kill them all." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "..." Wu Jingtian and changjianxing looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes. They didn''t know what to say.


    Kun Mu waved his hand hard and said with a smile, "an LA, an LA! Just leave these things to brother Xiao. He has already broken through. Ten of the five practitioners of Lingjiang realm are not enough to be afraid of, right? "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Just as Xiao Yao turns around and intends to walk towards those practitioners, Wu Jingtian suddenly opens his mouth again.


    "Xiao Ge!"


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Wu Jingtian and asked, "do you want to tell me about the heavy losses in Xianren mountain?"


    Wu Jingtian grew up with a big mouth. He was very surprised. Before he opened his mouth, Xiao Yao had already guessed it?


    "Tell me directly how many people died in Xianren mountain." Xiao Yao said.


    "Peng Yiming died a month ago in order to hold the third round of offensive. Zhuge TU was defeated by three practitioners of Lingjiang realm. Ouyang Wenwei and Cui Huilong of Yunxiao hall killed two practitioners of Linghe realm in succession after their initial cultivation of Linghe realm. Two girls, Liu Yarong and He Ping, died in battle seven days ago. Nantianyuan was injured and fell into a coma. Song Yilin killed 15 practitioners of Lingxi realm with a thunderbolt. They were in danger with a sword, Ten special forces in Xianren mountain killed eight people. "


    At the end, Wu Jingtian''s lips were shaking.


    "No?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He still looks calm.


    However, even a hundred miles away, they could feel Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit.


    "That''s all the deputy hall Master Li Dan said."


    "Oh, then write it all down." Xiao Yao smiles.


    He went on with his hands behind his back, but the voice came back.


    "If one person dies in Xianren mountain, I will kill a thousand people in the world of seclusion."


    "If you hurt one, I''ll kill five hundred."


    "I''m going to kill this secluded world. I don''t dare to fight against immortal mountain any more."


    Xiao Yao took one step and a cloud rose above his head.


    "Originally thought, into the golden elixir, can be indifferent to life and death, now it seems, are bullshit?" Flying in mid air, Xiao Yao felt the smell of the jungle and grinned, "maybe, just indifferent to the life and death of the enemy."


    With that, stepping on a foot in the void, a golden aura came down from the sky, like a pillar with a diameter of dozens of square meters, rushing into the jungle.


    A majestic breath, with the diameter of the falling point of the Tianzhu as the diameter, spreads tens of meters around, pulling up the practitioners in time.


    At the same time, five rainbow lights come towards Xiao Yao.


    Probably the five spiritual realm practitioners.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, with an indescribable frost in his eyes.


    Holding out his hand, a golden light burst out and smashed one of the blue rainbow,


    Blood from the sky, fell in the immortal mountain, watering the lush trees.


    "You all have to die." Xiao Yao''s voice reverberated in the immortal mountain, and came into the ears of every cultivator.


    He wants to tell the whole world that Xiao Yao is back. When you come back, you can walk on the road, no petals, no red carpet, just cast it with the blood of these practitioners in the world of seclusion Buddy! Are you still looking for a free novel of "top quality and less strength"? Baidu direct search: "easy to read novels" read free novels, no problem yikanxiaoshuo. = )

 Chapter 1065

    Just as the remaining four rainbow lights were getting closer and closer, four golden lights suddenly burst out again in Xiao Yao''s body.


    When the golden light gradually faded away, his real face was revealed. There were four long swords revolving around Xiao Yao.


    Puppet dragon, nine songs, white head, Fuli.


    On the ground, those practitioners raised their heads together and looked at Xiao Yao hovering in the sky.


    "It''s him! It''s Xiao Yao


    "Xiao Yao is back!"


    "Don''t they all say he''s dead? How is that possible? How could he be back? "


    It''s obvious that Xiao Yao''s return has created too much psychological pressure on them.


    "Don''t be afraid, we have five Lingjiang Realms - no, four practitioners of Lingjiang realms, Xiao Yao''s thunder strike before, I''m afraid they have consumed a lot of aura in the body, and the remaining four strong ones must be able to kill Xiao Yao!" The person who said this was Xu Wen, the current leader of Hong Jianzong.


    He has been waiting for this day for too long.


    Before Xiao Yao owed him, he wanted Xiao Yao to pay back with blood!


    Even if the whole Hong Jianzong, he will kill Xiao Yao!


    At the same time, Li Xiaoxiao and others were all surprised.


    "Xiao Yao... Xiao Yao is back!" Li Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyes hard. At the beginning, she couldn''t believe it. When she saw Xiao Yao''s face clearly, she couldn''t help exclaiming. On the next side, she hugged Xia Yixing and cried.


    "Brother Xiao Yao is back. It''s great!" If LAN hands clasped together, on the chest, the same excited.


    The rest of the people in Yunxiao hall are looking at the sky.


    The golden light was dazzling.


    "The night will pass, and the sun will rise again the next day." Li Shan''s lips moved slightly.


    During this period, probably no one is more depressed than him.


    Yunxiao hall is his family. Although it has been increasing and decreasing all these years, this time, in Xianren mountain, he suddenly buried so many brothers. Is it painful for him?


    Even, lying in bed, he couldn''t sleep for many nights.


    But even so, no one in Yunxiao hall wanted to retreat. Even on the day of Peng Yiming''s death, they didn''t shed a tear.


    Just as before Peng Yiming''s death, he looked at the East and cried out: "it''s a proper death!"


    Well, it''s probably the right way to die.


    Because death is proper, no one in Yunxiao hall will choose to retreat. They are not afraid of death. What they are afraid of is that Xiao Yao''s mother, lover and friends will be hurt if they lose Xianren mountain.


    If so, how can they be worthy of Xiao Yao and Shaozhu?


    Xiao Yao in mid air seems to have sensed the thoughts of the people in Yunxiao hall.


    He reached out his hand and suddenly urged them to move. All the four golden swords ran out, dragging the golden rainbow, and bumped into the four practitioners of Lingjiang realm. The sky was shining, the air waves were rolling in the air, and the blood was spilling.


    Xiao Yao still hovered there, motionless.


    Four golden swords, still spinning.


    He looked at the direction of immortal mountain, red eyes, roared: "I Xiao Yao, I''m sorry you are!"


    With these words, the four golden swords turned into tens of thousands of swords.


    All over the sky, there are sword shadows, clouds and sun, and there are hundreds of feet.


    "I''m so sorry for everyone. I''m worthy of myself."


    "What''s the master of Yunxiao hall? I''m qualified for a fart. "


    "Peng Yiming, I can''t save you even if you are dead, but I can assure you that on the day of heavy snow this year, I will make Tianxing palace not see a hundred awns, I will let blood cover the snow, I will make Tianxing palace full of bright red!"


    "Kill me!"


    The last three words came out of my mouth. Tens of thousands of sword shadows fell down and rushed to the practitioners below.


    Xiao Yao was still hovering in the air. He could hear the scream and pain echoing below, and many people were begging for mercy.


    It''s just that those voices can''t cause any fluctuation in Xiao Yao''s heart at this time.


    The whole immortal mountain is not a river of blood, but it is bright red.


    "Your life is not worth my life alone in Yunxiao hall. Oh no, even an ordinary soldier under Wu Jingtian''s hand is much more expensive than you. "


    Xiao Yao''s body, again attack a seven rainbow light, fly into the array.


    He landed on the square and looked at the crowd.


    The people in Yunxiao shop are usually more than enough.


    He wanted to smile easily, but he couldn''t laugh.


    If it was in the past, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing would subconsciously rush in and rush into their men''s arms, but this time they didn''t.


    Xiao Yao came to the crowd.


    About ten meters away, he stopped and bowed his hands to the end. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    "Everyone in Yunxiao hall, welcome the Lord!" Li Dan and others cheered in unison.


    "Welcome a fart, temple Lord a fart." Xiao Yao finally raised his head, eyes moist, body shaking, "I really have the ability, how can you die so many people?"


    Li Dan smiles: "it''s a proper death."


    "What a fart


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s vulgar to speak directly now, but he doesn''t know what else he can say at this time.


    In my heart, apart from the anger and hatred towards the heavenly palace and the hidden world, I also blame myself.


    None of this would have happened if it had not been for the reason that he chose to break through and enter the Zhenwu ruins.


    As long as you are still in Xianren mountain, Tianxing palace will not dare to act rashly.


    Li Dan took a step forward and said with a strong smile, "if the people in Yunxiao hall die, they will die. It only affects Honghuang Dao. This time, seven disciples of Honghuang Dao have died, and willow is among them."


    Xuankong Taoist priest''s face was pale, and he waved his hand. He looked like the wound had not healed.


    "You''ve all died so many people. If I don''t die here, I always feel embarrassed to see Xiao Yao."


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "Lidan, from today on, you will be closed, and I will give you three months. Three months later, in the deep winter, we will go to Tianxing palace."


    "Yes, young master!" Li Dan gritted his teeth. "I can go now."


    "Well, the lives of the wounded are not wanted?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Dan''s eyes were dim and he nodded to show that he understood Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    "I can go alone, but I''d like to take you with me. I can assure you that you won''t have any casualties when you go to Tianxing Palace this time."


    Xiao Yao goes to Li Dan, reaches out his hand and pats him on the shoulder. At the same time, a golden light penetrates into his body. With this aura entering his body, Li Dan suddenly feels that his body is much lighter, and even a ball of Qi is churning in his own sea of Qi. There is a faint sign of breaking through.


    "At that time, don''t do anything, just stand in the distance, be a spectator, and watch how the invincible Tianxing palace is trampled under our feet. Look at the palace peaks that day, how they were covered with blood. "


    When he said this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the top of the cloud.


    "I don''t know if you can see it or not. I hope you can see it..."


    He waved again: "break through."


    Li Dan immediately turned to leave and fled into the depths of the mountain.


    Xiao Yao turns around again and looks at Taoist priest Xuankong.


    "I owe you Honghuang Dao. There are all kinds of elixirs, but I know you don''t care about them. I promise you, give me some time, and I will let you Honghuang Dao have a strong one who can enter the realm of Linghai. Maybe, it will go further."


    "Kun mu?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Taoist priest Xuankong bowed his hand and said, "thank you, Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "thank you. Thank you sincerely."


    Taoist priest Xuankong is not the kind of person who likes to be insincere. He simply nodded and said frankly, "if I can''t beat you, I''ll beat you so hard that your face is covered with blood."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "Well, there''s nothing to say. That''s what honghuangdao is willing to do. At least none of those who died are willing to retreat." Xuankong Taoist priest said, "in fact, before again, Li Dan and I talked about that he didn''t want Honghuang Dao to do it. He told me that before the people of Yunxiao Temple died, Honghuang Dao couldn''t intervene. I agreed."


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and didn''t speak, waiting for Taoist priest Xuankong to continue.


    Taoist priest Xuankong raised his face to the sky and said with a smile, "I''ve agreed. Those disciples under my hand are watching the people in Yunxiao hall die one by one. They don''t agree!"


    When he looked at Xiao Yao again, his eyes were already red.


    Xiao Yao still didn''t speak.


    Sorry? If you still say so, I''m afraid Xuankong Taoist priest can really rush up to fight with him.


    He turned and looked at the rest of the people in Yunxiao hall.


    "In three months, improve your cultivation. It depends on your ability to kill people with me."


    With that, he followed the Qi of nantianyuan and song Yilin and entered a villa.


    All the people in Yunxiao hall suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Peng Yiming, you died early!" Zhuge Tu, who had only one arm, laughed and burst into tears. He said to the sky, "your luck is not as good as mine after all."


    "Ouyang Wenwei, you are dead. I don''t have to pay back the 500 yuan I owe you!" Ge Yi roared at the top of his voice.


    Feng Ziyan rubbed his eyes, looked at the distance and said with a smile: "Liu Yarong, you big liar, you said that when I grow up, you will marry me, you don''t mean what you say... Cui Huilong, don''t you want to learn to write with me? How do you say you''re leaving? "


    The remaining two special forces have firm eyes. For a long time, they stood upright and saluted the West. Where they buried their comrades in arms! I still remember the smiles on their faces and the laughter when they were training together. There is immortal mountain in China, but there is no immortal on it. Some of them are undead people who are worshiping those heroic giants¡° To you a glass of wine, to your spirit, to your no regrets, to your rebellious. It''s better to raise your ears, listen to the horse stepping on all sides, listen to the girl''s ballad, listen to the nine thousand miles of indomitable... "Ruolan, I don''t know when, hummed a ballad from the other side of the Miao area. The words and syllables are hard to understand. To my surprise, every word is so clear when the song enters my ears.

 Chapter 1066

    Looking at the pale nantianyuan lying on the bed, Xiao Yao''s body trembled slightly.


    Next door to nantianyuan is song Yilin.


    Zhuge Huotian followed Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "if it wasn''t for the immortal elixir hanging his life, I''m afraid..."


    Later words, although he did not continue to say, but as long as Xiao Yao is not a fool, he can understand what the other party did not finish saying.


    "I see." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan was seriously injured once before. Even when they were besieged in nantiangong, he escaped and found Xiao Yao for help. His life was on the line. Xiao Yao pulled him back from the gate of death. Nantianyuan also got a blessing in disguise and took this opportunity to enter the aura world directly. Xiao Yao still remembers the original picture.


    Then, song Yilin was seriously injured again. Under the attack of the Oriental God of war of zijinmen, he planned to have all his meridians.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly, and said, "you two brothers have been unlucky since you met me."


    He went to nantianyuan, and carried the Qi in his body, and slowly crossed into nantianyuan''s body. Then he stuffed an elixir into nantianyuan''s body. In a moment, nantianyuan''s body was covered with a thin golden film, on which strands of gold thread flowed, like flexible snakes. Ten minutes later, all of them penetrated into nantianyuan''s body to repair his body.


    When Xiao Yao comes out of his room in nantianyuan, he goes into song Yilin''s room in the same way.


    With the improvement of cultivation, the method of treatment has become much simpler. I used to use silver needle and use Qi to transport needle before, but now I haven''t used silver needle for a long time.


    After walking out of song Yilin''s room, Xiao Yaochang sighed and went to the villa of Yunxiao hall and others.


    "How many wounded are there now? Take me there Xiao Yao said, "I have to repair their bodies as soon as possible."


    Li Jianxuan said with a smile, "master of the hall, no need."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, looked at him one eye, ask a way: "what meaning?"


    "They are not seriously injured. Kunmu is already giving them acupuncture." Li Jianxuan said.


    Xiao Yao is confused by what Li Jianxuan said.


    "That boy, when will he know how to do medicine?"


    "I don''t know!" Li Jianxuan said, "maybe he would have?"


    Taoist priest Xuankong, who just came to visit, was stunned and said, "when will he come? I don''t know! "


    Li Jianxuan was a little depressed.


    "But before, he also gave me a few injections. The original internal injury was healed! It''s very effective. " Li Jianxuan said.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, he wouldn''t let kunmu go up to cure the brothers in Yunxiao hall.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously reaches out his hand and grabs Li Jianxuan''s wrist. As a result, as Li Jianxuan said, the boy''s body is really good now, and there is no injury at all.


    "This boy can really surprise me..." Xiao Yao smiles and urges Li Jianxuan to take him upstairs to wait and see. As kunmu''s master, Taoist priest Xuankong is also full of fog. He quickly follows them upstairs.


    Enter a room, see Kun wood is holding a silver needle, into the body of Wang Tianye.


    From Xiao Yao''s point of view, the acupoints are just right. The most important thing is that the boy has put the energy in his body into Wang Tianye''s body. "I''ll go." Xiao Yao can''t help but say, "you''re so good!"


    In Wang Tianye''s body, more than ten silver needles have been pricked at this time, and each one is firmly pricked on the taste, and he knows the purpose of each needle very well.


    Some of the needling methods, even Xiao Yao didn''t understand them. After he put forward his doubts, Kun Mu gave a brief explanation and immediately let Xiao Yao know.


    "You boy, when did you become a miracle doctor?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    If you put aside the aura in your body, Xiao Yao has to admit that with medical skills alone, Kun Musi is no less than or even more than himself.


    He had never heard kunmu or Taoist priest Xuankong say before, this boy''s medical skill is good!


    "Hey, big brother, you are allowed to have opportunities in the frontier before, so I can''t have them?" Kun Mu asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao patted his head and asked, "do you mean that you got all these things from Zhenwu relics?"


    Kunmu nodded.


    He pointed to his breast and said, "now I have 300 ancient books in my head. Alas, the time is too short. If you give me more time, I can read all the books in it."


    Taoist priest Xuankong couldn''t believe it. He asked, "can you write it down after reading one?"


    "Well!" Kun Mu nodded and said, "as long as I finish reading any book, it''s like burning it in my head. I can''t forget it if I want to, just like I remember to eat with chopsticks."


    Xuankong Taoist priest''s astonishment has been unable to express in words.


    Even Xiao Yao is a little tongue tied.


    If it''s really what kunmu said, it''s really a big chance for him.


    "In addition to the ancient medical books, there are also some books on martial arts and array. In fact, brother, I think you can improve the spirit gathering array again. I dare not say anything else. If you can keep the realm of several hundred spirit sea out, I can still do it, but I need your help."


    What kunmu said made Xiao Yao lose his confidence.


    "Now I can see that you are the real big guy!" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Although he said that, his heart was also very excited. Kunmu was his brother. Now kunmu had a chance to become strong, which was a good thing for him.


    Kunmu''s words before shocked the people around him.


    The spirit gathering array set up by Xiao Yao has opened their eyes. Even if five practitioners of the spirit River realm join hands and more than 20 practitioners of the spirit River realm assist in the array, they still haven''t broken it. Although there are some reasons for their blocking, it is enough to show the strength of the array set up by Xiao Yao.


    But now, on kunmu''s side, the spirit gathering array seems to be nothing at all.


    "You are too big, aren''t you? Can the attack of hundreds of spiritual sea practitioners be blocked? Are you drunk? " Xuankong Taoist priest some displeasure says.


    After hearing that Kun Mu had such an opportunity with Xiao Yao, he was still a little excited. But now that Kun Mu said so, he was a little unhappy. He felt that his little apprentice had some abilities, so he began to raise his tail and should beat it well.


    Kun Mu was not angry either. He just glanced at his master and said, "master, don''t you believe me?"


    "Nonsense!" Xuankong Taoist priest scolded, "you are really inflated enough!"


    Kun Mu didn''t continue to argue with his master. He simply turned around and looked at Li Jianxuan standing on the side. He said with a smile, "brother Li, do me a favor. Find a piece of paper and a pen, preferably a writing brush."


    "Oh, yes! Feng Ziyan said, "that boy has." Li Jianxuan smiles and walks out of the room.


    When he came back, he had brought four treasures of the study.


    "Although there is no killing and no Fu paper, some simple Fu Zhuan characters are still OK." Kun Mu smiles and stands up.


    "What are you going to do?" Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    "Master, shall we make a bet?" Kunmu asked.


    Xuankong Taoist priest snorted coldly: "do you want to bet with me?"


    "Kunmu painful said:" master, if you have to continue to put on the airs of master, I will not say anything


    "Yes, I won''t say it." Taoist priest Xuankong waved his hand.


    "Hey, hey, that''s all right?" Kunmu asked.


    Xuankong Taoist priest nodded, and asked: "you first say, bet what?"


    "Well..." Kun Mu thought about it, and his eyes were wandering. Finally, his eyes were fixed on the door.


    As soon as he patted his head, he thought about it. Looking at Taoist priest Xuankong, he said solemnly, "master, do you believe me, as long as I stick a piece of paper on this door, you can''t open it?"


    "Fart!" Taoist priest Xuankong was so angry that he said, "how can I say that Laozi is also a practitioner of Lingjiang realm? Is it so worthless?"


    Kun Mu spread the rice paper, picked up the brush, and concentrated on writing a series of strange words, like oracle bone inscriptions and Sanskrit. But at the end, Kun Mu looked at it, looked disgusted, crumpled it into a paper ball and threw it into the garbage can.


    "Ah, it''s really difficult to draw for the first time. It''s not as simple as I thought..." Kun Mu sighed and continued to write.


    I wrote 30 pieces in a row, but they all failed.


    Of course, it''s all kunmu who says failure. They can''t see any way at all.


    Xiao Yao knows something about it. According to the memory of Zhenwu''s inheritance, he knows that kunmu is losing his strength and painting Fu Zhuan. Unfortunately, the strength in kunmu''s body is not enough to support some advanced Fu Zhuan, which is equivalent to that kunmu is a five-star chef with only a potato on hand.


    "I''ll write with you." Xiao Yao came up to him and said, "I''ll put aura into your body, you come."


    Kun wood in front of a bright, hard point to nod, also don''t with Xiao Yao polite.


    Xiao Yao grabs one of his arms, the gold elixir in his body turns slightly, and the temperature of the whole room suddenly changes.


    Kun Mu''s face turned red quickly, which was that Xiao Yao could lower the speed of aura delivery in his body. Otherwise, even if it was only one thousandth, it would be enough to burst Kun Mu''s air sea.


    "Don''t be silly, hurry up!" Xiao Yao said something.


    Kun Mu suddenly woke up, picked up the brush with one hand, and sketched again on the rice paper.


    The momentum of the flood and famine, attached to the paper, is like a golden dragon leaping, like a golden bird spreading its wings, majestic£¨ Finally, I would like to recommend that students who are short of books can read a book called "super beauty protection crazy soldier". From the author''s point of view, it''s really good. I''m also a reader. It''s still free now.)

 Chapter 1067

    When Xiao Yao''s aura was infused into Kun Mu''s body, the boy''s eyes all gave out a golden light. Everyone could see it carefully.


    Suddenly, kunmu''s momentum changed dramatically.


    Even Taoist Xuankong looked at his apprentice with a more incredible look.


    He suddenly felt that he seemed to be lucky that Taoist priest Xuankong didn''t use his whole body''s aura just now. Otherwise, he might have been seriously injured by the air engine in the door.


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t help jumping and swearing: "kunmu, you bastard, why don''t you tell me that the door panel will attack?"


    Kunmu in the room patted his head and whispered, "master, I forgot..."


    Taoist priest Xuankong is really angry with his apprentice.


    "I think you think I''ve been too much to you before. I want to take this opportunity to kill myself and be the leader!" Xuankong Taoist priest said.


    Kun Mu could only smile. He could feel that the master on the other side of the door was not really angry.


    In fact, what kunmu thought was right.


    Now Xuankong Taoist priest, although he was slightly injured, he was not angry at all, and even had some comfort and excitement in his heart.


    This is the embodiment of kunmu''s ability! Kunmu is his first disciple and the future of honghuangdao. No matter what achievements kunmu will have in the future, the present Fu Zhuan is enough to open his eyes.


    "Great." Even Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing at this time.


    "Master, you''d better take it easy. If you can''t, you don''t have to fight with a door." Kun wood across the door to Xuankong Taoist said.


    "Fart! I don''t believe it. It''s just a seal script. No matter how powerful it is, where can it go? Hum With these words, Taoist priest Xuankong waved a picture again and patted it on the door panel, then retreated again and again, even fell down.


    The people in the room were a little confused.


    "Is Taoist Xuankong really opening the door at this time?"


    "Yes, the door has not moved at all, OK?"


    Originally, Taoist priest Xuankong was depressed enough. After hearing this, he vomited blood.


    In fact, the people inside didn''t say anything wrong. He had already clapped two palms at the door. These two palms contain the aura in the body. Don''t say that he broke the door and didn''t even make a sound. How can Taoist Xuankong not be depressed?


    "Stinky boy, I underestimated you before." Xuankong Taoist priest said on his mouth, and the smile on his face has become more and more intense.


    This is my apprentice''s masterpiece!


    Can he play for a year?


    "Master, or let''s forget it?" Kunmu said.


    "Wait a minute! I''m not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry? " Taoist priest Xuankong asked.


    Not to mention Taoist priest Xuankong, even Xiao Yao is deeply interested in this door.


    He has made a decision. Later, if Taoist Xuankong can''t open the door, he wants to have a try.


    Outside the door, Taoist priest Xuankong took three more shots in ten minutes.


    Ten minutes is actually quite a long time. The reason why he only claps three palms is that every time he claps one, he needs some time to have a good rest and regulate the Qi in his body.


    Finally, Taoist priest Xuankong chose the number of people.


    "Open the door, I can''t..." Taoist priest Xuankong said.


    Just when Kun Mu was ready to tear off the seal characters pasted on the door, he was stopped by Xiao Yao.


    "Brother, do you want to have a try?" Xiao Yao doesn''t speak, but Kun Mu has guessed Xiao Yao''s intention.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    "Forget it, you can pull it out with your hand." Kunmu said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Although he was very confident in his cultivation, he was not so relaxed, was he?


    "No?" Kun Mu said with a smile, "then you can have a try."


    Xiao Yao is dubious. He goes to the door and reaches out his hand to hold the door. As kunmu said before, the door is directly pulled open. What makes Xiao Yao even more curious is that at the moment when he puts his hand on the doorknob, all the Qi on the door is poured into Xiao Yao''s body, and the seal script also falls to the ground.


    Xuankong Taoist priest outside the door was stunned and sweating.


    "Is it true that it opens as soon as it is pulled?" Xiao Yao said in surprise.


    "That''s natural!" Kunmu came up to him, picked up the Fu and Zhuan on the ground and said, "brother, when I wrote Fu and Zhuan before, what I infused was the Qi in your body. It was one with you. Now it''s taken back by you. I''m not surprised, OK? It''s just that this seal script has completely lost its function. It''s just a piece of waste paper. "


    While speaking, Kun Mu had already crumpled the seal script into a ball and was ready to throw it away.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Ge Yi rushed to the front of him and snatched the invalid Fu Zhuan, "study it for me!"


    Kunmu looked at GE Yi holding a crumpled piece of paper and said with a smile: "you see, it''s useless for a long time. Now there''s no energy. It''s a piece of waste paper. Moreover, this Fu Zhuan script is very complicated. When writing, you not only need to inject Qi, but also have to concentrate. The order of strokes is very important. Even if it''s me, I don''t know if I can succeed in one of the twenty, It''s on the basis of elder brother''s instilling aura into me. " Ge Yi listen to this, immediately dull, the paper ball into the garbage can: "that is really waste paper ah?" Kunmu nodded. Taoist priest Xuankong came in and looked at kunmu. For a long time, he burst out laughing¡° Yes, yes Taoist priest Xuankong came to kunmu and slapped him on the shoulder. "Smelly boy, I''m not disappointed!" Kun Mu rubbed his nose, patted his chest and said in a low voice, "I was scared to death. I thought you were going to beat me..." Taoist priest Xuankong turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, bowing his hands¡° Xiao Yao, thank you so much... "Xiao Yao quickly sidestepped away from the ceremony and said with a bitter smile," Taoist priest Xuankong, what are you doing? It''s all kunmu''s own strength, which has nothing to do with me. "¡° Without you, he would not have such a chance, would he? " Taoist priest Xuankong is a man of understanding. Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a smile: "this is his own chance, others can''t give, also can''t take away." Taoist priest Xuankong didn''t know what to say. Kun Mu was not happy and said: "master, do you think you are? Even if it''s really because I follow my elder brother that I have such an opportunity, he is my elder brother! Do I still have to meet him? When do you see me saying thank you to him now? " Xuankong Taoist priest stares at Kun mu, and has no good way: "you don''t know what to do!" Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s still kunmu. I''m comfortable." Taoist priest Xuankong had to say nothing, but he was very pleased. Kunmu is lucky to have a big brother like Xiao Yao. I don''t know how many people envy him!

 Chapter 1068

    After seeing the power of Kun Mu Fu Zhuan, those people in Yunxiao hall were also stunned.


    In fact, although we didn''t say that before, few people really take Kun Mu seriously. Even if Kun Mu is Xiao Yao''s brother, the reason is very simple. It''s just that Kun Mu''s strength is too bad. Part of the reason for these people in Yunxiao hall to respect Xiao Yao is Xiao Yao''s strength. These are capable people. If you want them to be convinced, you have to show your ability.


    Although kunmu has not yet entered the aura realm, the strength of the Fu and Zhuan characters displayed before is enough for them to have a high look.


    After all, they all know Taoist priest Xuankong better. He will never deliberately act in order to elevate his apprentice''s status in their mind. Moreover, Xiao Yao''s praise is beyond doubt. Even if we don''t speak of Fu Zhuan, kunmu''s medical skills are enough for them to have a high look. What''s more, it''s their brothers in Yunxiao Hall who are treated?


    All of a sudden, Kun Mu enjoyed the feeling of the stars holding the moon, which made Kun Mu feel embarrassed.


    The next day, both nantianyuan and song Yilin woke up.


    When they saw Xiao Yao, their tears were coming down.


    "Brother Xiao, you''re back. You don''t know. When you were not in Xianren mountain, we were all about to be bullied to death. Lao Peng and they were all dead..." Song Yilin said with red eyes.


    Song Yilin was originally a very direct person, and his personality was also very suitable for the people of Yunxiao hall. Therefore, the relationship between Song Yilin and Yunxiao hall was very good during this period. This time, song Yilin was in great pain after so many people died. It was because of his anger that he rushed out to fight with those people, If it wasn''t for nantianyuan''s sacrifice, I''m afraid they would not be able to return.


    "I know all about it." Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin, sighed and said.


    He didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Some consolation? Stop kidding. How can he comfort you? Who will comfort him?


    Isn''t it hard for him?


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the situation outside now?" Nan Tianyuan asked with a pale face.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, forced a smile, said: "are killed, rest assured."


    Nan Tianyuan seems to be a little incredulous: "are they all dead? They have a lot of experts... "


    Xiao Yao said: "when I came back, I had already broken through."


    Nan Tianyuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a while, he said, "brother Xiao, we can''t help taking revenge on him!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, we will take revenge for this revenge. When you are all cured, we can start."


    "Well!" Nan Tianyuan took a deep breath, his eyes twinkled with cold light, "people in Yunxiao hall, and those practitioners in the hidden world, all deserve to die!"


    "They should have died." Xiao Yao''s eyes are like a knife.


    Three people together silent down, very tacit understanding.


    "Well, have a good rest. Don''t run around." Xiao Yao said, "although your injury is almost good, it will take some time for you to recover completely and adjust your breath. Seize this opportunity and strive for a breakthrough."


    "Good!" Song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan said in one voice.


    They can''t wait to improve their accomplishments.


    It''s not just them, it''s all the people in Xianren mountain.


    They were all thinking, if their cultivation could be higher and stronger, wouldn''t immortal mountain need not die so many people?


    Xiao Yao can also know what they think, but he never wants to open them up. It''s not necessarily bad for them to have such an idea.


    From back to now, Xiao Yao didn''t accompany them very well.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, his heart has been very depressed. Even if he killed so many people, it didn''t ease his inner emotion.


    Back in the villa, Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and other girls rushed up together.


    "Xiao Yao, we also want to be an effective cultivator!" Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    "Yes, if our strength is also very good, maybe they don''t need us to protect us, and there won''t be so many things." Xia Yixing said in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said softly, "you are girls."


    "But pink butterfly is also a girl! She can kill people. Why can''t we? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    Pink Butterfly and they are not the same kind of people.


    Pink butterfly is originally a killer, that is to use martial arts to enter the Tao. What''s so strange about being able to kill people? What''s more, she also got a lot of elixirs and mental skills from Xiao Yao. Even in the aura realm, it''s not difficult.


    "If pink butterfly can, why can''t we?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if you want to practice martial arts, you need to start all over again. You are very tired."


    "We are not afraid of tiredness." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "I''m afraid you''re tired!" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing


    "If you really want to practice martial arts, it''s not that I can help you too much. Like those special forces, you have to run with them from scratch every day, training in summer, summer and winter. Can you really carry it? When the time comes, your skin will be tanned and dry like numbness. Don''t you care? "


    Before Li Xiaoxiao spoke to Xia Yixing, Xiao Yao said again: "besides, even if you really start to practice martial arts, you don''t know how long it will take. After all, you came to the best time to practice martial arts."


    Li Xiaoxiao''s tears whirled in his eyes, his hands clenched into fists: "but..."


    Before Li Xiaoxiao spoke, Xiao Yao continued: "in fact, even if you practice in a special way, when you get to the golden elixir realm, I''m afraid you can mobilize your inner aura and crush the spiritual sea realm. Just for example, those who practice in the same golden elixir realm with martial arts will be inferior."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, both Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are bright in front of their eyes.


    "Are you serious?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Xiao Yao was speechless and said in a low voice, "did I cheat you?"


    The two girls nodded their heads hard.


    Xiao Yao is even more speechless, and is almost choked out of internal injury.


    "Forget it. I''ll believe you this time." Xia Yixing also showed a smile.


    In fact, both she and Li Xiaoxiao knew that Xiao Yao had never cheated them, but they just didn''t want to give up so easily.


    Xiao Yao rubbed their heads and went to Qin rou.


    "Mom, I''m scared." Xiao Yao is apologetic.


    Qin Rou sighed and said, "I''m almost fifty. What''s to be afraid of? Just, can''t be ungrateful to the girl who likes you


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Go to see Ruolan and pink butterfly later..." Qin Rou whispered in a voice only heard by Xiao Yao, "by the way, the girl named Qingyue also seems to be from Hong Jianzong, right? This time, Hong Jianzong also came to encircle Xianren mountain. Although the people in Yunxiao hall didn''t speak, they didn''t look very friendly when they looked at Qingyue girl. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, indicating that he had kept it in mind.


    After dinner, he went to find the pink butterfly.


    Now the pink butterfly, with Gebu Gebu, and Xiaoyue''s three children live together.


    There are so many people and many girls in Xianren mountain, but these three children are only sticky Pink Butterflies all the time.


    For Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, although these children can''t say that they are repelled, they are far away from being close to pink butterfly. As for the reason, Xiao Yao can''t understand it. According to the truth, pink butterfly''s temper is the worst among the girls, and they even have murderous temperament, but they can make these children like her.


    There''s no reason at all.


    Just into the villa, three children are still reading together rushed over.


    "Daddy


    Xiao Yao touched the heads of the three guys. They haven''t seen each other for a year. The three kids have grown up a lot. To be exact, they haven''t seen each other for two years. It''s just that the time inside the Zhenwu ruins is not equal to the time outside.


    Pink butterfly was still teaching them. There was a blackboard on the wall. When she saw Xiao Yao, she stopped.


    "They haven''t been to school these days." After Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on the pink butterfly, the pink butterfly said.


    "It''s OK. If you don''t go to school, you can also study here." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it really doesn''t matter whether a person goes to school or not.


    It''s just that we have to pay attention to the fact that people can''t go to school, but they can''t go without reading.


    Diploma may not represent anything, but a person''s reading and knowledge, are very important.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, even a doctoral student at Kyoto University is not as good as reading a thousand books.


    Of course, this is just Xiao Yao''s idea, and it doesn''t represent everyone.


    Another reason is that Xiao Yao''s identity is quite special. If he wants to, he can wait for the three children to go to any university when they grow up. At that time, they can learn what they are interested in.


    "Let''s go out for a while!" Xiaoyue said suddenly.


    Ge Bu was a little puzzled. After thinking about it, he suddenly understood it and quickly nodded. He took Ge Bu''s little hand and walked out of the villa together.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "Xiaoyue this child, the mind is a bit heavy."


    "There''s nothing wrong, girl! I think more and more sensitively. " The pink butterfly threw the chalk on the table in front of her, patted the chalk on her hands and said softly.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. The four eyes were opposite, and no one spoke first. After waiting for a few minutes, Xiao Yao chose to break the silence¡° This time Xianren mountain was besieged, you also encountered a lot of danger, hard work Pink Butterfly looks at Xiao Yao with a strange smile, which seems to be a mockery of Xiao Yao. Every word she says, she asks, "did you find that I was very hard?" Xiao Yao

 Chapter 1069

    The words of pink butterfly make Xiao Yao silent again.


    He didn''t understand the meaning of pink butterfly at first, but when he came back, he directly chose to avoid pink butterfly''s eyes.


    Pink butterfly found a chair and sat down.


    With a glass of water in her hand, she looked at the blackboard as if she was appreciating the blackboard writing she had left behind.


    It seems that he knows that Xiao Yao does not dare to face his own eyes now.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    He sat down next to the pink butterfly.


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Yao said.


    Pink Butterfly snorted, turned to look at him, and asked, "what''s the matter, don''t you want to continue to play silly?"


    Xiao Yao''s expression is a little embarrassed, and more importantly, he is guilty of pink butterfly.


    He''s not a casual kid anymore.


    Now there are two women, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing. It''s really strange if you don''t know what Pink Butterfly means and what kind of feelings she has for herself.


    Pink Butterfly adjusted her sitting posture, looked at Xiao Yao, said with a bitter smile: "in fact, I''m really curious, I''m really not as good-looking as Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yi


    "No, no..." Xiao Yao shook his head vigorously.


    In fact, pink butterfly''s appearance, compared with Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, is not bad, in the body is slightly better.


    Even if the pink butterfly is not as good-looking as Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, he can''t say so!


    That''s not honest, that''s special, it''s heartless.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not a man without heart.


    "Xiao Yao, do you know why I like Xiaoyue, Gebu and Gebu?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and asked tentatively, "are they cute?"


    "You know that." Pink Butterfly turned around and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "I''m under pressure when you do this."


    "Do you know that when you don''t have pressure, I will be very stressed?" The voice of the pink butterfly suddenly increased a lot, and in a moment she was excited.


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    To be honest, it''s the first time he''s seen a pink butterfly like this.


    In the past, although pink butterfly would also be angry at her, it would never be like now.


    Xiao Yao looks at the pink butterfly. Finally, this time he has no choice to escape.


    "You like them because you like me." Xiao Yao''s voice is very light.


    "So you know." The smile on pink butterfly''s face looked very bitter. "Even if you know, you have never chosen to face it. In the final analysis, it''s just because you don''t like me, right? Sure enough, no one hurts a child who can''t cry, ha ha... "


    That smile, seems to be the pink butterfly''s self mockery.


    "Sometimes I really don''t understand. I know you first, and I get along with you the longest. Why isn''t your girlfriend me in the end?" Pink Butterfly sat down again and said.


    It''s like asking Xiao Yao, and it''s like asking yourself.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    He really never thought about these problems.


    The biggest possibility is that he and pink butterfly met at the wrong time.


    When I first met pink butterfly, Xiao Yao was just a killer. As a killer, he thought about how to kill people and how to ensure that he would not be killed. At that time, there were three grandfathers watching. He was not unwilling to think about the things he loved, but couldn''t think about them and didn''t dare to think about them.


    Xiao Yao looks at the pink butterfly and wants to say something, but in the end he doesn''t say anything.


    Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you really want to say nothing?"


    Xiao Yao lowered his head.


    "I''ll leave here tomorrow." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao suddenly raised his head, a little surprised.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The pink butterfly did not speak.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a long time. He couldn''t help asking, "have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and looked at the floor again. He didn''t speak.


    "Forget it, you go." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao hesitated and didn''t stand up.


    "Go away!" Pink butterfly is furious.


    Xiao Yao stands up and looks at pink butterfly, but Pink Butterfly turns away and doesn''t want to look at him.


    After Xiao Yao came out of the villa, the three children came back.


    The three children were terrified to see the mess at home and a lot of things smashed.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? What are you crying for? " Xiaoyue hurried to the front, holding the hand of pink butterfly, pink butterfly is just in tears.


    Pink Butterfly so cry, originally because see Xiao Yao is still in high spirits of three children, this time also can''t help crying.


    Children! See adults cry, or their very close adults cry, will immediately shed tears.


    "What are you crying for?" Pink butterfly is crying, and she has to help three children wipe their tears.


    "Mom, did dad bully you? I''ll help you settle with him! " Xiaoyue cried and said that she had to make a fierce expression on purpose. Even the pink butterfly, who was sad, couldn''t help being amused by Xiaoyue''s appearance at this time.


    "He didn''t bully me. Besides, he didn''t dare to bully me, did he?" Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiaoyue obviously does not believe her words.


    "I don''t believe it! I used to be fine, but now I cry. " Xiaoyue sniffed and said.


    Although she said she didn''t believe it, she couldn''t do anything. Although she said she wanted to go to Xiao Yao and help Pink Butterfly vent her anger, if she was really allowed to go, she couldn''t go.


    Both Pink Butterfly and Xiao Yao are very important people to her.


    "Well, go wash your hands and watch TV." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiaoyue and other three children can only sigh helplessly.


    They really can''t help with this kind of thing.


    After the pink butterfly went upstairs, Xiaoyue said, "mom must have been bullied by Dad."


    "The word of love." Ge said lightly.


    Xiaoyue looked at Gebu, not good airway: "you know more."


    "I didn''t understand before." Gebu smiles.


    "When do you know that?" Xiaoyue asked curiously.


    "After watching many idol dramas with you and mom, I understand." Ge Bu said with a show of hand, he was also very helpless.


    Xiaoyue can''t laugh or cry.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao went back to his villa. Originally, he planned to go to Ruolan for a stroll after watching the pink butterfly, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so he didn''t have the heart at the moment, so he subconsciously went back to the villa.


    Seeing the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, several girls also looked at each other, but they didn''t speak.


    After Xiao Yao went upstairs, Xia Yixing said, "how strange does he look?"


    "Well, lost." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Qin Rou sighed. What can''t she see?


    The expression on his son''s face is completely a look of lovelorn!


    It''s just that if she talks to Xiao Yao alone, it''s OK. But in front of Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, she can''t say it. Isn''t she making trouble for her son?


    After a while, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly said, "I''ll go up and have a look."


    "Yes. Good Xia Yixing nodded.


    Xiao Yao was lying on the bed in his room, looking at the ceiling. He didn''t say anything, and his eyes were blank.


    In fact, now he doesn''t know what''s going on in his mind. Maybe it''s a mess.


    When the knock on the door rang out, Xiao Yao came back to himself.


    After Li Xiaoxiao came in, he directly took off his shoes and went to bed, retracting into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "What''s the matter? In a bad mood? " Li Xiaoxiao looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao laughed and shook his head: "No."


    "When I''m a fool?" Li Xiaoxiao said angrily, "tell me honestly, did pink butterfly or Ruolan tell you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Li Xiaoxiao thought about it and continued: "yes, if they really tell you, you should be full of joy."


    Xiao Yao


    What kind of person does the girl think of herself?


    "What''s going on?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "It''s nothing..."


    "Say it Li Xiaoxiao is really angry, "as your girlfriend, you can''t ask when you are in a bad mood?"


    Xiao Yao see Li Xiaoxiao also angry, had to be honest: "pink butterfly to go."


    "Go? Where to? " Li Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I really don''t know for the moment."


    In fact, he also wanted to know, but he knew that even if he wanted to know, pink butterfly would not tell him,


    "No wonder you come back with a lovelorn look." Li Xiaoxiao said, "then why did she leave?"


    "Because I can''t give her an answer." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well... It''s not right. To be exact, you can''t give her a reason to stay?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect Li Xiaoxiao to say such a sharp question, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Li Xiaoxiao can figure it out. How can he not?


    However, even if Pink Butterfly really needs a reason to let her stay, she can''t give it!


    In this case, it''s better to play dumb... "If you want to keep her, you can also stay." Li Xiaoxiao whispered. Xiao Yao is still silent¡° You''re afraid of me, aren''t you? " Li Xiaoxiao asked, "I''m afraid I''m not happy, I''m afraid I''m jealous." Xiao Yao looked at her with complicated eyes¡° There are 80000 words in the world, only the love word is the most murderous, which is not bad... "Li Xiaoxiao sighs¡° I don''t believe that people have been taking care of your children for so long and like you for so long. But it''s false to say that I''m really willing to accept her. After all, I''m a woman. It''s helpless to accept Xia Yixing before. Now there''s another pink butterfly in my heart. What should I do? " Li Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile, "in fact, not only you, but also I am very tired. You, me and pink butterfly are very tired. On the contrary, Xia Yixing should be more relaxed, because she doesn''t need to think about these headache problems at all. She knows that I am the one who needs to think about these problems."

 Chapter 1070

    The pink butterfly left.


    When she left resolutely, she just left behind a letter. There was no mention of Xiao Yao, when she would come back, and where she would go this time. She just explained some things that need to be paid attention to in the future.


    Xiao Yao looked at the letter in a daze for a long time.


    He obviously saw the dry tears still on the letter.


    Finally, with a long sigh of relief, he leaned back on the sofa, rubbed his nose and said nothing.


    When he heard the footsteps and opened his eyes, Gebu had come to Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao looked at him and asked.


    "Mom''s gone?" He asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "where''s Xiaoyue?"


    "Shed tears on it." Gebu whispered.


    "She knows?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. According to the truth, at this time Xiaoyue seems not to get up, let alone know the fact that pink butterfly has gone.


    "To be exact, Xiaoyue knew it last night. Her mother hugged her and said a lot of things. Then she knocked on my door and told me that my mother might be leaving." Ge said.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while.


    Xiaoyue and Gebu are very sensitive though they are not very old now.


    Even now, Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others like them very much, but their life is very careful every day, for fear of provoking others and driving them away from this place.


    At the end of the day, they don''t feel safe.


    In fact, this is something like Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao thinks that he has always been a person without a sense of security.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Xiao Yao knows that with the cleverness of Ge Bu and Xiao Yue, he can definitely guess that the departure of pink butterfly has a great relationship with him.


    "Not angry." Gebu said with a bitter smile, "if you have to say angry, I am angry with myself."


    Xiao Yao looks at GE BU with a kind of curious eyes, as if some can''t understand.


    Ge Bu rubbed his little head and said, "I''m just thinking that if I were smarter, more sensible and more lovely, my mother would not be willing to leave."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and silent.


    Although he thought that what Gebu said just now sounded very childish, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Dad, I know you can''t do anything. If you really wanted to keep mom, you would have done that for a long time." "So I have to say nothing, because I know it''s not something I can change," he said


    Xiao Yao smiles and reaches out his hand to touch Ge Bu''s head.


    "You are still so young. You need to think so much every day. Aren''t you tired?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m used to it." Gebu said, "in fact, I don''t live for myself. At least, I don''t live for myself now. Of course, it''s nothing to say. In this world, many people don''t live for themselves. Most people want to live for their parents at first and die for themselves. Who will support them later? When you get married, you have to live for your wife, have children, and live for your children. When you work, you have to live for your performance and company. Everyone is very tired to live. "


    Xiao Yao can only express his silence in the face of Ge Bu''s long speech.


    Gebu sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "Dad, will you find your mother back in the future?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Actually, he doesn''t know.


    Maybe, maybe not. He just didn''t want to make a promise easily. If he didn''t do it in the future, wouldn''t he be a man who didn''t believe what he said?


    "Clean up later and move to me." Xiao Yao said.


    Gebu did not hesitate, nodded: "good."


    "No resistance?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "No Gebu said with a smile, "you''re dad. I''ll listen to whatever you say."


    Xiao Yao is more gratified.


    "Dad, can I become a practitioner like you in the future?" He asked, chin in his hand.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "it will be."


    "That''s good. I''ll try my best to cultivate. My mother says that she is a killer and will often encounter danger. When I become a real master and a real cultivator, I can protect her."


    At this point, Gebu suddenly found that Xiao Yao''s face was more and more ugly, and finally chose to close his mouth.


    He suddenly realized that after his mother left, he was not only sad about himself, but also Xiao Yao''s father.


    The more he says, the more upset he will be, right?


    Xiao Yao went back to his room and lay on the bed without saying a word.


    At lunch time, Li Xiaoxiao knocked on the door.


    "Still don''t understand?" Li Xiaoxiao leans on the door and looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Xiaoxiao and sits up, but he doesn''t speak.


    "If you are sad, it means that she is very important to you. What''s wrong with such a simple question?" Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    After listening to ge Bu''s words, he suddenly remembered that he had said it to pink butterfly a long time ago.


    I will protect her.


    But so far, have you really done it?


    "Don''t leave yourself regret. Since you feel that you can''t give up, just go to her." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "If I can''t give her anything, what if I find her?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao asked, "why not?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Xiaoxiao seems to be really angry, no good airway: "look at you chirp crooked appearance, really more and more like a woman."


    Xiao Yao


    In fact, he thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is right. His current state is really more and more like a woman, especially in the face of feelings.


    Xiao Yao also knows that this is his biggest problem now, but what makes him feel more headache is that there is no medicine for this problem! Even if he is a miracle doctor, even if he learns from Gao Feng, he can''t find a suitable medical plan.


    Well, cheap cancer goes to the bone.


    "You said, if I could be more resolute and not give her any hope at the beginning, wouldn''t everything be so troublesome?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao did not speak.


    On such issues, she felt that she really could not make any comments.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. Let''s eat." Xiao Yao stood up and walked towards the door.


    Just out of the door, Li Xiaoxiao standing behind him suddenly asked, "can you really eat it? When you eat, do you think about where she is now, whether she is in danger, and whether she can eat


    Xiao Yao completely collapsed.


    It''s totally collapsed by Li Xiaoxiao.


    Some problems even if he did not say, but it does not mean that his heart really did not think. However, Li Xiaoxiao tore down the fig leaf on his body and didn''t give him any chance at all.


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at Li Xiaoxiao, his eyes turned red.


    "Let''s stop talking about it, shall we?"


    "It''s all over without discussion?" Li Xiaoxiao stares at Xiao Yao''s eyes and asks, "although I don''t want you to have too many women, I don''t want the man I love to be a heartless person. Is pink butterfly doing less for you? Although I don''t like her very much sometimes, it''s also because, in my heart, she is a competitor. In many ways, she is better than me. Gebu, Xiaoyue, Gebu cry, three children like her. You know her first, and even you have fought side by side. Even if you don''t say that, before Xianren mountain was surrounded, she stood up, To fight side by side with the people in Yunxiao hall, you can ignore all these? "


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and looked dispirited.


    What does Li Xiaoxiao say that he doesn''t understand?


    "In fact, I really don''t want to force you to do anything, especially in the emotional aspect. Now that pink butterfly is gone, if you really decide not to do anything and not to stay, I think I will still be very happy, but think about it carefully, I can''t be happy again, because I know you are not happy, you are the person I like, how can I be happy?" At the end, Li Xiaoxiao''s face showed a smile.


    That''s self mockery.


    "You see, I''m a contradictory person. What I say is contradictory."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and looked up at Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Give her some time, and give me some time." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded and finally said nothing more.


    They went downstairs and had dinner together.


    At the dinner table, Xiaoyue finally did not shed tears.


    This meal was made by Qin rou. Qin Rou looked at Xiaoyue and asked, "Xiaoyue, do I cook good?"


    Xiaoyue suddenly cried again.


    Qin Rou''s face was blank and asked carefully, "is it so bad?"


    Xiaoyue shakes her head hard.


    "Then why are you crying?" Qin Rou saw the appearance of Xiaoyue pear with rain, which was a burst of heartache. She quickly pulled Xiaoyue into her arms.


    Ge bukui saw Xiaoyue cry, and he also cried with his feet.


    Xia Yixing holds Ge bukui in her arms again.


    Xiao Yao glanced at GE Bing and asked, "do you want me to hold you?"


    Gebu laughed and shook his head, but his eyes were dim.


    Qin Rou pulls Xiaoyue and asks her why she is crying. No matter how she asks, Xiaoyue doesn''t want to say it. She just hesitates and cries.


    She wants to tell Qin Rou that the reason why she cries is that she thinks pink butterfly is the best cook. But she knew that such words could not be said, and her father would also be unhappy. Aunt Li Xiaoxiao and aunt Xia Yixing would be unhappy. So, it''s better not to say it. She tried to stop crying, sobbing, emotion, which even adults can''t control, let alone a child.

 Chapter 1071

    After Pink Butterfly left, the three children were depressed for a long time and never recovered.


    Xiao Yao still didn''t find the pink butterfly.


    As he said, we should give ourselves some time, and also give Pink Butterfly some time. After this period of time, what kind of choice we should make is what we need to think about at that time.


    A month later, pink butterfly didn''t come back with any news. Xiao Yao thought that the girl probably really decided never to come back.


    In a month, the injuries of nantianyuan and song Yilin have almost recovered.


    But these two people chose to close the door directly, intending to break through with the help of the Qi that Xiao Yuandu entered their bodies.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether he can break through the success in the end, but he still has great confidence in his brother. Moreover, even if he doesn''t succeed, as long as they work hard, that''s enough.


    The rest of the people in Yunxiao hall also made several breakthroughs.


    Xiao Yao knows that they are all under great pressure.


    Even though Xiao Yao told them a long time ago that they only need to be a spectator when they arrive at Tianxing palace two months later, they didn''t think so.


    In their opinion, as long as they go to Tianxing palace, they must let those people pay their debts.


    Even if they give their lives, they will not shrink back!


    After lunch, I wandered in the immortal mountain and saw 12 special forces still in training.


    In the last Xianren mountain war, eight of these special forces died and suffered heavy losses.


    After that, Xiao Yao asked the central China military region to send ten soldiers over, including the remaining two, a total of 12.


    For these twelve soldiers, Xiao Yao spared no effort in training, and the elixir was almost as many as he wanted.


    "In the future, even if Xianren mountain is still in danger, you don''t need to fight and protect yourself as much as possible, because you are working for China, and you don''t need to work for me." After the ten people came to Xianren mountain, Xiao Yao told them this for the first time.


    He really didn''t want that to happen again.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even know the names of the eight soldiers who died in Xianren mountain.


    However, he remembered the appearance of the eight people. Even after a month, he still remembered them.


    Along with them are Hua Feifan and Kun mu.


    "Well, can you do it or not? If you can''t, just have a rest. I''ve told you many times that killing and fighting are our men''s business. What do you women have to do with it? " Kun Mu is running beside Hua Feifan, and his mouth is still chattering. He directly ignores Hua Feifan''s murderous eyes.


    Ge Yi stands beside Xiao Yao. Since Nan Tianyuan chose to break through, the task of training these special forces has fallen on Ge Yi. He looks at Kun Mu and Hua Feifan who keep bickering and whispers: "Lord, Kun Mu is a little strange!"


    Xiao Yao turned to see Ge Yi and asked, "how do you say that?"


    "Although he hasn''t entered the aura realm yet, he doesn''t need to train with these soldiers at all because of his cultivation at the top of the heaven breaking realm. It won''t have any influence on him." Ge Yi said, "moreover, since he came back from the outside with you, his mood has changed a lot. He will never be so childish. He likes to bicker in the face of Hua Feifan."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Lord, do you know why?" Ge Yi asked.


    "I know a lot of people. Haven''t you ever been in love?" Xiao Yao turned to look at GE Yi and asked.


    Ge Yi said: "Lord, let''s talk to each other, but we can''t attack each other. I don''t have a woman. Do I deserve to be ridiculed?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s not true. If you''ve ever been in love, you''ll understand."


    Ge Yi understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words and said, "little Lord, what you mean is that this boy likes Hua Feifan?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, but also some speechless.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Ge Yi even asked such questions, which shows that the boy''s EQ is really low.


    "But if he really likes Hua Feifan, why should he make other girls angry everywhere?" Ge Yi scratched his head and asked.


    If, as Xiao Yao said, kunmu likes Hua Feifan, then Ge Yi has to doubt kunmu''s brain. He likes people and makes them unhappy everywhere. Isn''t that a lack of heart?


    Even if they have not been in love, but also know that this is no brain to do things!


    Xiao Yao looked at GE Yi, thought about it, sighed and said: "everyone''s way of expressing his feelings is different. This is kunmu''s unique way of expressing his feelings. Like children, some primary school students will try their best to bully others when they like girls. It seems that only in this way can they attract people''s attention and listen childish?"


    Ge Yichong nodded his head. He thought it was really naive!


    "Love is a science." Xiao Yao said, "kunmu is still in primary school."


    Ge Yi sighed and said, "that''s better than me. I haven''t been to any special school..."


    Xiao Yaole.


    "How does it feel to be an instructor?" Xiao Yao turned to look at GE Yi and asked.


    "Haha, it''s really cool." Ge Yile said.


    "Then train well." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "maybe the country will make a contribution to you, and then you can get a rank."


    Ge Yi waved his hand: "forget it. I''m not interested in it. In my opinion, even the rank of general is not as happy as being in the Yunxiao hall."


    In this way, if others say it, Xiao Yao really doesn''t take it seriously. He thinks that the other party likes to brag, but the people of Yunxiao electric power say that Xiao Yao believes it. Those people in Yunxiao hall have no interest in becoming an official and getting rich. In their world, it seems that there is nothing like being praised by Xiao Yao or Li Dan, More honor.


    Before Xiao Yao arranged for GE Yi to train these special forces, which made Ge Yi boast for a long time. He felt that Xiao Yao looked up to him very much. Although the rest of the people in Yunxiao hall would attack Ge Yi in their mouths, the eyes looking at GE Yi were full of envy.


    "I''ll leave Xianren mountain later. Maybe I''ll stay outside for a while, but it won''t be more than a month." Xiao Yao said.


    Ge Yi is slightly a Leng, this is he just listen to Xiao Yao say.


    "Lord, where are you going?" Ge Yi asked.


    "Murder." Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile.


    Hearing what Xiao Yao said, Ge Yi immediately became excited.


    "Lord, take me with you Ge Yi said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "what, I''m worried that I can''t solve it alone?"


    "Of course not. Since it''s killing people, let me kill a few of them together." Ge Yi whispered.


    "Forget it. If I''m alone, hurry up." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    Although Ge Yi is a little depressed, now that Xiao Yao has said that, he doesn''t have much to say. Let''s not say that Xiao Yao is now the Lord of Yunxiao hall. Xiao Yao has to listen. Even if he doesn''t have this identity, he won''t follow. He knows that the gap between his current strength and Xiao Yao is too big. If he really follows, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will bring to Xiao Yao. Maybe not only can''t help him, but he will delay him.


    "Lord, can I ask one more question, if you go to kill someone?" Ge Yi asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at GE Yi and said with a smile, "of course, they are the running dogs of Tianxing palace. Don''t they like to stand with Tianxing palace and ask me for trouble in Xianren mountain? Tianxing Palace should die. They should die as well. "


    Ge Yishen took a deep breath and said with a smile: "OK, but young master, we have to say it first. You can''t leave us and go to Tianxing palace alone. We all agreed to go there together in three months."


    Xiao Yao nodded. He didn''t go on talking with Ge Yi. He turned into a rainbow and left Xianren mountain.


    "The first step is to go to the green bird school first..." Xiao Yao said.


    After entering the golden elixir period, Xiao Yao''s flying speed was also much faster.


    Hundreds of miles away, just a quarter of an hour, has arrived.


    The location of Qingniao sect is in Qingniao province. As for whether the name of the sect is related to the place, Xiao Yao doesn''t know, and he''s not interested in knowing.


    There are 580 people in the green bird sect. Now there are only 380 left.


    Two hundred people, all died in Xianren mountain.


    During this period of time, there was a lot of fear in the Qingniao sect, and many people were worried about whether any hostile sect would seize this opportunity to kill them.


    The last time they went to Xianren mountain with Tianxing palace, they were all the strongmen of the green bird sect. The surviving disciples, not to mention the Linghe realm, were few in the Lingxi realm.


    As a matter of fact, the bluebird group''s ideas are totally superfluous.


    Last time in Xianren mountain, it was not only the Qingniao sect that lost a lot, but also other sects.


    That time was the annihilation action stopped by Tianxing palace. Many of the strong men in the world of seclusion went, but none of them came back alive in the end.


    Originally, there were still some people who wanted to go to Tianxing palace for trouble. After questioning, they thought it was OK. They lost a lot. But this time, Tianxing palace directly killed four practitioners of Lingjiang realm.


    Even if Tianxing palace is the largest sect in the world, it will lose four practitioners of Lingjiang realm at one time, which will hurt the vitality of Tianxing palace.


    Now they still go to other people''s trouble and ask if they want to face up?


    They think about it, so they think it''s OK.


    On this day, a rainbow of seven colors came to the green bird sect. On this day, the remaining 380 members of the green bird sect died in the sect, and no one survived. The whole process of killing, but in a flash. Under the green bird school, Xiao Yao did not choose to fly, but chose to walk¡° settle accounts with sb. afterwards? I can''t wait. I''d better solve it in autumn. "¡° People who died in Xianren mountain should not only pay for it from the heavenly palace, but also pay for it from the whole world. "¡° All the practitioners who go to our immortal mountain to kill people are ready to be destroyed. "¡° Among them, including Tianxing palace. " Xiao Yao''s words made the whole seclusion world panic.

 Chapter 1072

    In fact, to be honest, Xiao Yao has long wanted to settle accounts with people in the hidden world.


    We all know that Tianxing palace is the one behind the scenes of the last Xianren mountain incident, but this does not mean that other sects and families can take themselves out.


    The next day, 1358 people of Hong Jianzong died on the mountain.


    There are rivers of blood and corpses everywhere.


    On the third day, 120 people died in qingxuanmen.


    On the fourth day, 52 practitioners of the Jiang family in Yangcheng died. Except for the elderly, children and women, they did not destroy the family.


    On the fifth and sixth day, some schools or families were removed one after another.


    But, apart from the world of seclusion, few people in the secular world know about it.


    Finally, the rest of the secluded world sects and families could not hold their breath. They united again and gathered together towards Tianxing palace.


    Xiao Yao hasn''t been looking for trouble with Tianxing palace up to now, which seems to mean that even Xiao Yao will feel thorny in the face of Tianxing palace, so I''m afraid Tianxing palace will be able to protect them later.


    However, on the way to Tianxing palace, five families and eight sects attacked 3700 people, all of whom died outside the mountain.


    The bodies piled up in mountains.


    At this time, it is only tens of miles away from the 18th peak of tianxinggong.


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to leave, a white light fell.


    "Xiao Yao, have you killed enough?" Bai Qimei stands several kilometers away from Xiao Yao. We can only hear it, but not see it. Even at a distance of several kilometers, his voice still came into Xiao Yao''s ears. In fact, even a practitioner of Linghe realm can do it.


    "No Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "If you have the ability, you can come directly to our Tianxing palace. Why kill the chicken for the monkey?" Bai Qimei said, biting his teeth.


    Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand.


    At this moment, Bai Qimei''s face changed greatly. He wanted to retreat, but he found that his body seemed to have been immobile by Xiao Yao.


    "If I want to kill you or destroy your Tianxing palace, I can do it at any time, but not now." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    Bai Qimei didn''t speak this time.


    If Xiao Yao had said such a thing before, he would not have believed it.


    But now, he can''t help disbelieving.


    As Xiao Yao said.


    As long as Xiao Yao wants to kill him now, it''s just something between the fingers.


    He had a palpitation.


    What happened to Xiao Yao in the past year?


    What kind of adventure, can let Xiao Yao break through again, even can be regarded as a leap forward?


    "You may think that I''m very sentimental, but I can''t help it. I promised them that I must let them see the blood flow in Tianxing palace. There''s no way. I''m such a man of my word." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "be ready. In two months, I will come to Tianxing palace. I really want to see what Tianxing palace can do to stop me!"


    With that, Xiao Yao turned into a rainbow and left.


    After Xiao Yao left, the momentum that had crushed Bai Qimei was suddenly withdrawn.


    Bai Qimei is already sweating.


    Deep in his heart, there was a storm.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible..." Bai Qimei''s eyes were blank, and repeated this question.


    Now, he is already half a step in the sea of spirit, but even so, Xiao Yuan is a few kilometers away, still can press him out of breath.


    What is Xiao Yao''s strength now?


    He didn''t think about it, and he didn''t dare.


    After that, he turned into a white rainbow light again and fell to the top of the eighteen peaks.


    "Xu crazy song, you lied to me!" White Qi Mei Qi''s body is shaking.


    Xu kuangge looked at him with a smile full of banter.


    "Why don''t you tell me what I lied to you?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "You told me before that there is no room for any practitioners in the realm of spirit sea in this world. If I enter the realm of spirit sea, I will disappear from this world immediately." Xu crazy song said.


    "I said that." Xu Bingge nodded.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Yao? Do you want to tell me that he is not a practitioner in the realm of Linghai? " Bai Qimei asked coldly.


    If Xu kuangge really dares to follow his words, he will scoff.


    He is a half step spirit sea cultivator, in front of Xiao Yao, there is no resistance, this is not the spirit sea realm cultivator?


    However, to his surprise, Xu kuangge actually nodded.


    "Xiao Yao is not a practitioner of Linghai realm."


    "Bai Qimei sneered.


    He thinks that Xu kuangge is really shameless. Now that the facts are in front of him, he dares to deny it. Does he really think he is a fool who lacks heart?


    Xu kuangge continued: "I know you don''t believe what I''m saying now, but what I''m saying is the truth. Xiao Yao is not a practitioner of Linghai realm. It seems that I told you before that your Linghai realm is actually the elixir period of cultivating immortals, right?"


    Bai Qimei didn''t speak. Xu kuangge did say that before.


    "After the ningdan period, it''s the Jindan period. Do you remember?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Bai Qimei nodded subconsciously.


    "Now Xiao Yao is an immortal in the golden elixir period." Xu crazy song said.


    "..." Bai Qi''s eyes were staring.


    "Well, as you think, he jumped directly from Lingjiang realm to Jindan period." Xu kuangge said, "the realm of Linghai? They jump over it in one step. "


    Bai Qimei was so angry that he was about to shake.


    "If so, why can he survive in this world?" Bai Qimei asked.


    "Because I didn''t trouble him!" Xu kuangge said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I am now in the realm of Linghai. Since I want to stay in this world, I will not allow the practitioners of Linghai in this world. Although the practitioners of Linghai are not my opponents, what if they break through the golden elixir period?"


    "Bai Qimei understood.


    I was right about what I thought.


    From the beginning, Xu kuangge lied to him.


    "There are already Huangfu families who practice the realm of Linghai..."


    "Yes, I killed them all." Xu kuangge shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. "In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t bother to pay attention to them, but just before, they suddenly had someone to break through, which means that they may enter the golden elixir realm. In this case, I can''t wait any longer. I can only wipe them out of the world, By the way, all the members of the Huangfu family have left. "


    Bai Qimei took a deep breath.


    He looked at Xu crazy song''s eyes, full of fear.


    At this time, he did not know what to say in order to express his inner astonishment.


    Before, he always felt that Xu kuangge was a very kind person, at least from the beginning to now, he did not feel any hostility from Xu kuangge.


    Now it seems that I saw too little before. This guy named Xu kuangge is so terrible.


    I think so. Xu kuangge said that he has lived for more than 700 years, which is not impossible. Since he has lived for more than 700 years, how can his mind beat him?


    A person who likes playing chess may regard the whole earth as a game of chess.


    "In fact, I tell little lies?" Xu kuangge said with a smile, "isn''t Xianmen also a lie? It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie. It''s a big lie


    Speaking of these, Xu kuangge sighed and said: "in fact, it''s not bad for us. Although behind the immortal gate is not the real fairyland, at least it''s the same wonderful world. In that world, they can get more opportunities and more opportunities to break through themselves. Isn''t it a good thing?"


    "Xu crazy song, you..."


    Xu Hongge waved his hand, looked at his white eyes and said, "if you want to scold me, I think you''d better forget it. In case I kill you in anger, how much will you suffer?"


    Bai Qimei was silent immediately.


    "For the sake of that immortal gate, I actually paid a lot. The original cultivation only left the cultivation of Ning Dan realm, but there''s nothing to regret." Xu kuangge said with a smile.


    "You are a madman..." Bai Qimei said.


    He finally restrained his emotions, maybe he was scared by the sentence Xu kuangge just said.


    Bai Qimei suddenly thought of something and asked, "do you really come to this world just to find a girl?"


    "I didn''t lie to you about that." Xu kuangge said with a smile.


    "Listen to what you said before, if Xiao Yao has really reached the golden age of cultivation, with your strength, won''t he be able to kill him?" Bai Qimei asked.


    At the thought of these, Bai Qimei was afraid.


    The reason why he has always been full of confidence is that there is a Xu kuangge in Tianxing palace.


    Xu kuangge had promised him that he would fight as long as Xiao Yao came. But now he understands Xu kuangge''s words, and he realizes that even Xu kuangge seems to be no longer Xiao Yao''s opponent. What should he do when Xiao Yao takes those people to Tianxing palace two months later?


    What should we do with the huge Tianxing palace?


    During this time, are there few practitioners killed by Xiao Yao?


    Even if it is Tianxing palace, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, what is it? Is it true that Tianxing palace will come to the same end as those sects?


    "Ha ha! Bai Qimei, you look down on me! " Xu crazy song burst out laughing, "two months later, as long as I want, even if a thousand elixirs come, what can I do?"

 Chapter 1073

    After leaving twelve peaks, Xiao Yao went abroad again.


    First of all, the country of geese.


    On the one hand, because of the siege of Xianren mountain last time, the werewolf and the Guangming clan all joined in. On the other hand, because of him, the number of masters of Chinese practitioners decreased sharply. If the werewolf and the Guangming clan infiltrate China again in the future, and they are not there, no one may be able to stop them.


    In any case, he has to get rid of those people.


    For Xiao Yao, the Werewolf of geese Kingdom has no threat, but after staying in geese kingdom for five days, the remaining two wolf kings were killed by him.


    In addition, there are two werewolves who have a chance to enter the secondary evolution, and Xiao Yaoshun has solved them.


    After all, the existence of those two werewolves is a potential threat.


    Since it is a potential threat, how can Xiao Yao allow them to continue to exist?


    After leaving the goose country, Xiao Yao immediately rushed to the West. This time, his goal was the Holy See.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao left the werewolf, the Holy See had already made a quick response.


    Before we arrived, the Holy See was in a state of turmoil.


    Even the Pope, who had been closed, had already gone out ahead of time.


    Now no one knows Xiao Yao''s real strength, which is the biggest threat to them. In a word, Xiao Yao hasn''t been defeated by any cultivator or werewolf until now.


    Of course, this is nonsense. If Xiao Yao really failed, how can he still live to the present? In this world, I don''t know how many people want Xiao Yao to disappear forever, but if they have that strength, they will surely kill Xiao Yao and won''t give him any chance.


    Even if those people think they are very kind, they will not allow such a big threat to exist.


    When Xiao Yao left the goose country, the news of the goose country had already spread.


    According to Xiao Yao''s route at this time, he either went to the eagle kingdom or came to the Holy See.


    But now, Xiao Yao has killed all the blood people in the eagle kingdom. There''s no need for him to go to the eagle Kingdom, so there''s only one possibility left, which is the Holy See.


    If you think about it, it''s true.


    Why does Xiao Yao go to the trouble of goose country? Is it because the Werewolf of goose country went to the trouble of Xianren mountain before? In addition to the werewolves in geese Kingdom, the Guangming clan of the Holy See also joined in. With Xiao Yao''s character of "Chibi Bi Bi", they definitely won''t let them go easily.


    So now they have to prepare for the battle ahead of time.


    Even though the Cardinals were trying their best to inspire people, they still looked desperate.


    That''s Xiao Yao, that''s an invincible existence!


    In fact, it''s not only the ordinary Guangming people who think so, but also the cardinals who are second only to the Pope.


    For such a long time now, Xiao Yao has never been defeated. Even the guy who claimed to be the son of the protoss before lost to Xiao Yao and even tore his wings.


    You know, that guy''s position in the holy see is second only to that of the Pope!


    That''s their son of God.


    He has lost. How can they fight against Xiao Yao?


    Finally, one day later, Xiao Yao came to the Holy See.


    Standing outside the palace, Xiao Yao''s face was full of indifference, even now thousands of people were standing in front of him.


    The more than 1000 people, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of fear.


    The terrible devil finally came to reap their lives!


    Eight cardinals, standing in the front, looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of scared eyes.


    Even if Xiao Yao hasn''t done it yet, they already have a sense of crisis. It seems that as long as Xiao Yao is willing, they can take off their heads at any time.


    "Do you want to stop me?" Xiao Yao looked at them and asked with a smile.


    In fact, these people don''t want to.


    Whenever there is a possibility, they are not willing to be enemies with Xiao Yao, but now they have no way out. If they don''t stand on the opposite side of Xiao Yao, they still want to die. They don''t think that this person who has killed many people will show kindness and let bygones be bygones.


    "Xiao Yao, as long as you leave now, the Holy See can take it as if nothing has happened." Said one of the Cardinals.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "nothing happened? Maybe you can do it, but I can''t do it! "


    With these words, he had taken a step forward, and at the same time, he reached out and pulled the cardinal in front of him, with the other hand on his head.


    The cardinal''s head was smashed and his brain was splashed.


    This move made the remaining 1000 people step back.


    The same is true of all the seven Cardinals.


    "Vulnerable." Xiao Yao sighed, "with your strength, also want to block me, this is how despise me?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, people can only smile bitterly.


    Look down on Xiao Yao? Do they dare?


    If they really look down on Xiao Yao, how can they all gather here?


    Isn''t that enough to say?


    "And your Pope? What does he hide to do? He can''t really think that you can stop me, or consume my fighting power? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The seven Cardinals'' faces changed.


    In fact, they really think so.


    Even the great Pope, when he mentions Xiao Yao, is full of fear. In his words, if he really confronts Xiao Yao, he has little chance of winning.


    Originally, they were full of confidence in the Pope, but after hearing this, they immediately realized that in fact, the Pope is not impossible to win.


    After thinking about it, they decided to use the sea of people tactics to consume Xiao Yao''s strength first. Although their strength is not good, it''s good that when Xiao Yao is about to be exhausted, the Pope will stand up and kill the cultivator from the East.


    But, what they can think of, can''t Xiao Yao think of it?


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao not only thought of it, but also came without hesitation.


    This means that this method is not enough to pose a threat to Xiao Yao. Perhaps, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, he just treats them as a nest of ants.


    More than 1000 ants, can they pose a threat to people? The answer is obvious.


    "Since he doesn''t come out, I''ll kill him until he comes out." When Xiao Yao finished, he sent out again. A cardinal subconsciously turned around, but it had turned into a blood mist, blooming in the air.


    With the thought, four golden swords came out of the body and killed the other four Cardinals.


    Four golden lights passed through the bodies of the four Cardinals. They almost had no chance to fight back, and they had completely disappeared from the world. All eight Cardinals soon died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    It''s easy.


    Xiao Yao sighed and took the Four Swords back into his body.


    "This old guy is really calm. Even if he doesn''t want to come out, is he really going to wait for me to kill more than 1000 people?" Xiao Yao said.


    The death of the eight Cardinals also brought great psychological pressure to more than 1000 people.


    Even the Pope can''t kill eight Cardinals so easily, can he?


    What kind of existence is Xiao Yao?


    In the hearts of the more than 1000 believers of the Guangming people, the Pope and the eight Cardinals are all their gods. But now, the Pope is afraid of Xiao Yao''s strength. The eight cardinals, not to mention consuming Xiao Yao''s fighting power, have been killed by Xiao Yao because they have only met each other and have no chance to fight back.


    What can they do and change when they stand here?


    It seems that no matter what they do, they can''t escape from Xiao Yao''s bad luck.


    Suddenly, ten thousand sword shadows appeared in the sky.


    Xiao Yao''s body is also floating in the air, looking at the more than 1000 people who are still trembling in fear.


    "Since your Pope doesn''t want to save you, you will disappear from the world with the Holy See." Xiao Yao''s voice is soft.


    "Stop it It was at this time that a loud voice came from afar.


    Xiao Yao smiles and puts away ten thousand sword shadows.


    He didn''t plan to fight against the Guangming people who didn''t even enter the aura realm.


    He will only pick some strong men who may pose a threat to China in the future.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a good man, he can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    The reason why Wan Dao Jian Ying was born just now is that he wanted to tell the Pope who hid behind and didn''t know how to hide his Qi in such a way that he wanted to kill more than 1000 people.


    The Pope is not a fool. After understanding this, he has no choice to continue to evade.


    Looking at the golden light from afar, Xiao Yao sneers.


    "I really think I''m a big shot. What do you do with this big show?"


    With these words, Xiao Yao waved a group of seven colors of light and smashed it toward the golden light.


    With a bang, two streams of energy burst together, making a loud noise.


    When the Pope arrived in front of Xiao Yao, his face was pale, and his clothes were stained with blood.


    He stood below and looked at Xiao Yao with awe.


    The Pope seems to be more than 80 years old, but Xiao Yao fully believes that the real age of the other party is more than 100 years old, and his strength is also around the Lingjiang realm of the practitioners.


    But even so, it is impossible to cause any pressure on Xiao Yao. On the contrary, Xiao Yao, just standing here, made the Pope feel out of breath. But in a minute, the Pope''s forehead was covered with a layer of sweat¡° I thought you were going to be a turtle Xiao Yao said with a smile£¨ Today''s three chapters will be updated two chapters first. The third chapter will be updated before ten o''clock. In addition, the students who are reading books can find a book called "super beauty protection crazy soldier". They accidentally see it. From the author''s point of view, they think it''s good. Those who are short of books can read it. Those who are waiting for more books can get rid of their boredom. They will try to add more books tomorrow and come back to four more books.)

 Chapter 1074

    "Mr. Xiao, must we kill them all?" The Pope took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Yao with helpless eyes.


    Maybe he also realized that if Xiao Yao really wanted to do it, let alone him, even if he wanted to destroy the whole Vatican, it would be easy.


    "Kill them all?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and asked, "let me ask you, have I ever taken the initiative to trouble your holy see so far?"


    The Pope opened his mouth, held it for a long time, and closed it again.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s question, he really can''t say anything.


    "From the beginning to now, I didn''t think that I had to ask your holy see for trouble. After all, we used to be well water, but you challenged me again and again. Before I was in the eagle Kingdom, I was against the eagle Kingdom, and you had to help me. This time, you went to China and killed me at my door. Now even if I kill your whole Holy See, What''s wrong? "


    The Pope''s heart is still very subdued.


    He admitted that what Xiao Yao said was true, but had Xiao Yao ever suffered a loss?


    Before, when they were in the eagle Kingdom, their son of God, who had a chance to become the next Pope, was broken by Xiao Yao. Although he didn''t kill him immediately, he soon swallowed his breath after he came back.


    On the one hand, it''s because of the serious injury, on the other hand, it''s also because of the anger.


    The second time, their people went to China, but now, the people they went to China have died outside the immortal mountain.


    I think Xiao Yao is so happy to take this out to talk about it. It''s just a pot that doesn''t open!


    However, it has to be said that they are really wrong. Xiao Yao is not wrong at all. From the beginning until now, Xiao Yao has never taken the initiative to trouble them. On the contrary, they have repeatedly challenged Xiao Yao''s endurance limit.


    Now it''s not too much for Xiao Yao to kill outside the palace of the Holy See.


    "Mr. Shaw, I would like to exchange my own death for the existence of the Holy See." Said the Pope.


    Xiao Yao half squinted, thought, nodded: "yes, but you are not alone."


    When he heard Xiao Yao''s promise, the Pope was relieved.


    For him, as long as the Holy See can continue to exist in this world, it is worth it.


    But after hearing what Xiao Yao said, his heart sank again, and he had an ominous premonition.


    "What else do you want to do? Is it not enough for me to die alone? " Asked the Pope, biting his teeth.


    Although he is now extremely angry, he really has nothing to do. After all, Xiao Yao''s strength is far better than him. Whoever has a hard fist has the right to speak.


    But he didn''t understand. He was willing to die. All the eight Cardinals died in Xiao Yao''s hands. It can be said that all the masters of the Vatican were almost dead. Xiao Yao didn''t think it was enough?


    Xiao Yao seemed to know what the Cardinal was thinking. He said with a smile, "I know that you must be very dissatisfied, but it doesn''t matter. Besides you, there are more than 100 Guangming people who are likely to enter the aura realm, and I will kill them."


    The Pope was furious.


    What''s the difference between Xiao Yao''s practice and the extermination of the Holy See?


    "You have to understand that if I really want to kill all of you, it''s nothing to kill all of you. Do you really think that you can stop me with your strength?" Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold and asked.


    The Pope wiped the sweat from his forehead and his face was dispirited.


    Although he was angry and dissatisfied, he had to admit that Xiao Yao was telling the truth now. With Xiao Yao''s strength, after killing him, it is not difficult to kill all the remaining 1000 people.


    "I see."


    "Ha ha, be reasonable, you really have nothing to hold back. When I killed the Chinese practitioners before, I didn''t talk much with them. When I went to the goose Kingdom, I didn''t say much, but now I talk so much with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The Pope can only laugh bitterly.


    Do I have to thank you for what you say?


    When Xiao Yao took the hand, the Pope did not resist. On the one hand, he knew that even if he resisted, he would not change anything. He was still not Xiao Yao''s opponent. Xiao Yao''s strength made him feel terrible.


    On the other hand, it was because he worried that if he resisted, he would expand the scope of the battle, and the more than 1000 people behind him would suffer.


    After the death of the Pope, more than a thousand people of light burst into tears.


    The Pope is their God. Can the Vatican be regarded as the Vatican without the Pope?


    What''s more, they feel that the Pope''s compromise and non resistance is a great shame.


    Just because they understand the Pope doesn''t mean they have no idea.


    After solving the problem of the empress of religion, Xiao Yao also killed all the more than 100 Guangming people he had targeted before.


    Wave a sleeve, do not take away a cloud.


    "Those who violate China will be punished even if they are far away. This time, I''ll let you go, but if you still dare to come to China, I really want the Holy See to disappear from the world. " Xiao Yao looked at them and said with a sneer, "don''t doubt that I have such ability."


    With these words, Xiao Yao turned into a seven rainbow light and left the Holy See.


    Outside the Vatican Palace, there was a cry.


    When Xiao Yao came to the Holy See, the western countries also saw him.


    They tried to stop it, but they didn''t dare.


    Is the lesson of the eagle kingdom not enough?


    No one wants to become a second Eagle country. Moreover, even the invincible Pope chose not to resist and let Xiao Yao kill him, just in order that the Holy See could continue to live.


    What can they do to stop Xiao Yao?


    "I''m afraid the international situation will change again in the future." Some of the rulers sighed.


    Some countries have also received accurate information. Xiao Yao''s next destination is the United States.


    This surprised a lot of people.


    Originally, they thought that the U.S. had chosen not to face Xiao Yao in vain, which was enough to save face. This was also a disguised soft, but they did not expect that Xiao Yao would go to the U.S.


    Can Xiao Yao''s strength already compete with the United States?


    After all, the United States is the number one power in the world. Even if Xiao Yao''s strength is strong, he can''t shake one country by one!


    The person who said this immediately thought of the eagle Kingdom and slapped himself. When he thought about it carefully, Xiao Yao had not done it before.


    However, some people think that this can not be compared with the same thing. After all, although the eagle Kingdom used to be the first empire in the world, it was all the same thing in the past. After a battle, the eagle Kingdom has been broken down, and the level of science and technology is not so high. Just like Huaxia, when it used to dominate the world, it has gone downhill, It''s just that we''ve been back to the top of the world in recent years.


    It''s not the same in the United States. He''s at his best now.


    One is the strongest country in the world, the other is the most powerful country in the world.


    The international eyes are entirely on the United States. They are very curious about the outcome of the collision between the two.


    Xiao yaoren has not yet arrived in the United States, but the United States has made all defensive gestures.


    They must not be soft, let alone soft to a Chinese practitioner.


    If they do fall back, they are the second joke.


    "It''s arrogant. It''s arrogant to the extreme!" In an international interview, the current president of the United States, the man who started his business, yelled at the camera, "the United States is the world''s largest power. We have the highest level of technological products in the world. Even if the Chinese people are extremely powerful, they can not pose any threat to the United States! What''s more, we have developed the latest weapons, which can deal with the strong like them. "


    No one knows whether what he said is true or false. Anyway, every country will bluff.


    In the case of Xiao Yao against the United States, no one dares to judge the final result at will.


    They all see the strength of the United States, but they also see the strength of Xiao Yao.


    "Keep Xiao Yao out of the country!" The fat president gave the order.


    At the same time, the Bross family also held internal meetings.


    Many people are asking whether to stand on the side of the United States or stand idly by under such circumstances.


    Most people think that we should stand together with the United States. After all, this is their country, which is both prosperous and disgraceful.


    However, a big family, like a country, will have two camps and different voices.


    Some people think that Xiao Yao''s strength can''t be underestimated. To rashly make an enemy of Xiao Yao is to put the robus family in danger. Moreover, if the United States is such a powerful country, it''s impossible to do anything about Xiao Yao. Even if the robus family makes a move, it''s impossible to change anything. Moreover, there was no contradiction between the robus family and Xiao Yao. Although there were gene people from the United States who went to Xianren mountain for trouble, they were not gene people from the robus family. Even if Xiao Yao wanted to find trouble, he could not find them.


    To be exact, there is not only no contradiction between them and Xiao Yao, but also some good intersection.


    At least, their family''s juna has a good relationship with Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao yaoxiong was around, everyone in the family admired Zhu Na''s foresight.


    If there are objections, there will be quarrels.


    Because of Xiao Yao, the robus family is also in dispute, even fighting.


    In the end, the family, juna''s father, stood up and calmed down.


    "Xiao Yao hasn''t come to the United States yet. Don''t worry. Act according to the situation." If you leave this sentence, the owner will leave.


    Those people looked at each other, and finally only nodded with a bitter smile.


    Although the owner said nothing, at least we can stabilize the situation first. A day later, a seven rainbow light, only 3000 nautical miles away from the coast of the United States. Finally, the United States made a move.

 Chapter 1075

    When it was 3000 nautical miles away from the United States, the United States had already put nuclear weapons into the seven rainbow light, and had to predict the speed of the other party''s flight. In fact, it was not simple.


    With the speed of the seven rainbow light, we have to predict in advance, but Xiao Yao is not a fool. If he doesn''t want to, he has enough time to escape from the explosion point.


    Therefore, when we launch the first lesson of nuclear weapons, we have to launch nuclear weapons again in Xiao Yao''s retreat area to seal his retreat, not only around, but also around. This means that this time, the United States will launch four nuclear weapons at one time, which will pollute a large area of water.


    However, when the four nuclear weapons just appeared on Xiao Yao''s head, four white lines suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s body, directly devouring the four nuclear weapons, and almost none of them exploded first.


    Seeing the picture from the satellite, the fat president of the United States was stunned.


    Not only him, but all the people who see this picture have the same expression as the fat man.


    "How is that possible, sleeper?" This sentence is almost blurted out.


    This is the first thing everyone says when they see the video.


    Huaxia, Yingguo, Faguo, Deguo, and geese - as long as you see this video, you will be shocked.


    Four nuclear weapons, just disappeared?


    Is this still human?


    Suddenly, people realize that Xiao Yao has become more powerful.


    Even nuclear weapons can''t pose any threat to Xiao Yao.


    Now, the eagle Kingdom suddenly has a feeling of lingering fear.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, he chose to give in. If he had to fight with Xiao Yao, even if he did cause some harm to Xiao Yao at the beginning, he would not let him go now because of his character.


    At the thought of this, the ruling parties of Eagle kingdom are sweating on their heads.


    Before they are still impeachment, choose to let Xiao Yao leave the guy.


    Finally, the leader had to resign. On that day, the whole country was celebrating. Now it seems that they finally regretted it. They realized that the former leader was the one with real vision. If they had to fight against Xiao Yao at the beginning, they would have left Xiao Yao at all costs. Maybe now, they are such a big country, It''s going to cost a lot.


    Xiao Yao they face is not an enemy, but a god!


    A God who can control everything in the world.


    At this time, the Pentagon of the United States has completely fallen into madness.


    "What should we do? Who can kill this guy? "


    Before, the fat president said that they had developed weapons to deal with practitioners, but they only dealt with ordinary practitioners. Is Xiao Yao an ordinary practitioner? Don''t make a fuss. Even if it''s a nuclear weapon or four nuclear weapons, they didn''t cause any damage to Xiao Yao. It''s a shame to take out other weapons.


    There are still many people standing behind the president.


    At this time, they all looked at the president with a kind of complicated eyes.


    "Mr. President, what should we do now?" Asked a frightening uniformed man with a high rank on his shoulder.


    He is the highest commander in command of Xiao Yao this time.


    The president took a deep breath, a pair of eyes still staring at the screen, but can not say a complete word.


    "Do we want to keep Xiao Yao out of the country?" The man in uniform continued.


    The president finally burst out: "special. If we can, of course we will, but now do you think we have that ability? Do you think we can keep Xiao Yao out? " These words made the man in uniform speechless.


    So it is.


    If you can, it''s best to keep Xiao Yao out of the country, but now even the four nuclear weapons have not caused any damage to Xiao Yao, or even affected his pace of progress.


    What else can they do?


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao''s speed is also much faster.


    He had a sneer on his face.


    In fact, at the beginning, he only targeted gene people in the United States, but now it''s different.


    Before he entered the territory of the United States, the other party had already sent him such a reply.


    As a Chinese, it is natural to understand the principle of reciprocity.


    Now that they have chosen to do it first, if Xiao Yao doesn''t do anything, won''t he be considered a soft persimmon by others?


    In fact, even before the hard resistance, the four nuclear weapons could not have caused any damage to Xiao Yao, who was already in the golden age. But after thinking about it carefully, he chose to use the ice and fire that had broken through again to devour the four nuclear weapons.


    The reason is also very simple. If those four nuclear weapons are allowed to explode, we don''t know what kind of trouble they will cause, which will damage the water area and the earth''s environment. Therefore, Xiao Yao has swallowed up the nuclear weapons.


    Although nuclear weapons is a joke in Xiao Yao''s eyes, it doesn''t mean that he is not angry at all.


    When he arrived in the United States, Xiao Yao was surrounded by an army as soon as he stopped.


    "Mr. Shaw, please don''t do it. Our president wants to talk to you!" One of the men in the rank of Colonel came out and said.


    Xiao Yao raised his hand and tore the man to pieces.


    "If you want to talk to me before, you can. But now that you''ve all put nuclear weapons on me, do you think we can still talk?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    With these words, another aura burst out of the body, engulfing the remaining hundreds of soldiers.


    Then, it turned into a rainbow and rushed towards the Pentagon.


    "Mr. President, Xiao Yao''s purpose is here!" Said the man in uniform, frowning.


    The president turned pale and sat in a chair, his body trembling slightly.


    "Sir, let''s move now!" Said a blonde in a black uniform.


    "Transfer? Where else can we go now? " There was a wry smile on the president''s face. "No matter where we go, that guy can find us, can''t he?"


    When the president said this, everyone was silent.


    If you think about it, it''s true.


    Even if they hide to the bottom, Xiao Yao can dig three feet to dig them out.


    In front of Xiao Yao, they had nowhere to hide.


    "Let''s get gene people out!" Said the man in uniform.


    "Can we stop Xiao Yao by using gene people?" Asked the president, turning to him.


    The uniformed man took a deep breath and said, "but now we can''t do nothing!"


    The president waved his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He leaned back in his chair and said softly, "maybe the purpose of Xiao Yao''s coming to the United States this time is for those genetic people."


    The man in uniform was a little stunned, but when he thought about it carefully, it was really possible, and it was very possible.


    As far as he knows, there was a group of gene people who went to China before.


    Is the purpose of those gene people to provoke Xiao Yao?


    If so, it would be unwise.


    At this time, the United States has been in a panic.


    For them, the arrival of Xiao Yao is the end of their world. Maybe in their mind, Xiao Yao is a villain, but there is no superhero to keep Xiao Yao out.


    On this day, all people in the United States are praying to God, hoping that God can take the hand to eliminate the demon from China.


    But for other countries on earth, Xiao Yao''s appearance is a good thing. They can''t afford to offend Xiao Yao, but they don''t dare to offend the United States either. Most of the wars in the world are driven by the United States. After all, the United States is a big arms country, and its economy has a lot to do with arms exports. If the world is really peaceful, there are songs and dances everywhere, and there is no war, Who do they sell their arms to? Without the economy, how can we continue to consolidate the hegemony of our country?


    Although it seems a little dark, it is not unreasonable.


    In the past, all those countries were bullied by the United States, but now some people have finally stood up and fought against the United States. Although Xiao Yao is also a great threat to them, at least Xiao Yao is a reasonable person. Even if he goes to other people''s trouble, it''s because the other party provokes him first. This is much better than the United States. At least, in so many countries on the earth now, few countries have any hatred with Xiao Yao. They are all well water but not river water.


    Xiao Yao and the U.S. meet each other hard, they may not be easy to happen, but in spirit, they still choose to stand on Xiao Yao''s side.


    "Give some color to those invincible Americans!" Those people prayed in silence.


    An hour later, Xiao Yao hovered outside the Pentagon.


    The Pentagon is an important military base of the United States, and its defense system is also very strong.


    A senior leader in charge of the security of the Wujiao building came up to the president and asked if he would launch a fire attack on Xiao Yao.


    "Let him in." The president waved his hand and said faintly.


    They all know very well in their hearts that with Xiao Yao''s strength, even if they really launch an attack, they can''t do anything about Xiao Yao.


    Four nuclear weapons are helpless men, Qi is their ordinary guns can easily shake?


    What''s more, what Xiao Yao said when he first came to the United States had a great impact on them. Now they can''t help thinking about whether the decision they made before was wrong or right.


    After all, Xiao Yao didn''t do anything before he arrived in the United States, but they started an offensive. It seems unreasonable to think about it carefully.


    Having such an idea means that their position has been shaken. After all, as the leader of a country, he has the responsibility to keep the danger out of the country. Five minutes later, Xiao Yao came to the president¡° Mr. Xiao, I apologize for my impoliteness. " The president stood up, went to Xiao Yao and bowed slightly. Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, probably didn''t expect that the other party''s attitude would become so good in an instant. In fact, the president was helpless. It''s the same principle before. Whoever has a hard fist is the boss. Why is the United States now the world''s leader? After all, isn''t it because their fists are strong enough? Now Xiao Yao is above them. In the face of Xiao Yao, their nose is not their nose, their eyes are not their eyes. Isn''t that because they find themselves uncomfortable? After taking a deep breath, the president continued to ask, "Mr. Xiao, can I know what your purpose is to come to our country this time?"¡° Murder. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the purpose is very simple, that is to kill people."

 Chapter 1076

    Standing in Wujiao mansion and following the scenery downstairs, Xiao Yao felt guilty.


    When he first came down the mountain, he must not have thought that one day he would be able to stand here and negotiate with the president of the world''s largest power.


    It''s still a negotiation in which you are in the dominant position.


    After Xiao Yao''s words were finished, all the people present were silent.


    Before they thought, Xiao Yao''s attitude will be very tough, but did not expect to be so tough, simply do not give them any chance.


    Originally, they wanted to negotiate with Xiao Yao to solve the contradiction between them, but now when Xiao Yao opened his mouth, he made them realize that it was impossible. The purpose of Xiao Yao''s coming to the United States this time is not only to make them submit to the United States, but also to take a breath.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the president and said with a smile, "in fact, I think you may have made a mistake. Since I came here, it means that I don''t need to negotiate with you. As long as I want to, all of you can die here."


    The president held his fist, took a deep breath, stared at Xiao Yao, and said, "even if you really kill all of us, it''s impossible for the United States to die out from this world."


    Xiao Yao laughed when he heard the speech.


    I seem to have heard the funniest joke in the world.


    When he stopped, his eyes at the president were full of irony.


    "In fact, from the beginning, I didn''t intend to wipe your country out of the world. Although I''m not a good person, I''m definitely not a bad person. There''s a little contradiction between you and me. It''s just between me and you. I can''t kill you in the United States. It''s not necessary. I''m not so cruel, but, If I just want to reduce your fighting capacity, I can still do it. Don''t you have a lot of nuclear weapons? Soon, the United States will become a country without nuclear weapons, and some scientific research departments will disappear from the United States. As long as someone dares to continue to develop nuclear weapons for the United States, I will let him disappear from the world. I may not be able to help myself, but do you think I am the only practitioner in China? "


    Xiao Yao said that the president standing in front of him was already sweating.


    He believes that Xiao Yao has the strength.


    Xiao Yao continued: "of course, you can jump over the wall, but as long as I''m still in the United States, you can''t successfully launch a nuclear weapon. Do you know what that means? In the world, you have too many enemies in the United States. Maybe you don''t have them now, but as long as I finish what I want to do, after leaving the United States, the United States may become the second country in full swing. "


    He sat on the ground.


    He turned pale.


    As Xiao Yao said, although no country has to stand on their opposite side in the world, it is also because of the military strength of the United States. If Xiao Yao really makes the United States a country without military threat, those enemies will spring up one by one. So busy? This is already the best result. It''s a great fortune that they won''t be destroyed by others because of the terrible things they have done in the world these years.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" The man in uniform is hysterical and kind.


    "I want you to die." Xiao Yao finished this sentence, his eyes suddenly become cold, a grasp in the void, the man''s head burst open.


    Plasma splashes.


    "I''m telling you for the last time that this is not a negotiation, but I stand in front of you and teach you how to be a man." Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    He was also very clear about the man in uniform. It was because of the identity of the other party that he had to kill this guy.


    Xiao Yao found a chair and sat down. He looked at the president sitting on the ground and asked, "can we have a serious chat now?"


    The president took a deep breath. He didn''t even look at his colleagues who had died miserably.


    Anyway, all of them are dead. If you look at them more, it''s impossible to revive him. Moreover, even if you can revive him, the president is not willing to do that. As soon as he is resurrected, he will die for a second time.


    "In fact, I know that there is a secret organization in your country." Xiao Yao continued, "your latest scientific and technological weapons, as well as gene people, should all come from that department¡°


    The president''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Xiao Yao''s words, like a sword, run through his heart.


    "Are you curious?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, those super weapons in your country appeared thousands of years ago."


    All these secrets come from the memory of Zhenwu. Xiao Yao is not so powerful and can know everything about the world.


    From the memory of Zhenwu''s inheritance, Xiao Yao suddenly found that many high-tech weapons in the United States are products of thousands of years ago.


    Alien invasion, open warships, want to destroy the earth''s intelligent creatures.


    At that time, the Zhenwu clan and other practitioners fought together to drive the other party away. However, it also caused heavy losses to the Zhenwu clan.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know what is the relationship between the current U.S. and the previous Outland star clan, he must have found some relics for research and development, or there are still some Outland technology star clan left in the U.S. to help the U.S. rise.


    Otherwise, how can a country rapidly grow into a global overlord in two or three hundred years?


    If it wasn''t for foreign technology, why could the United States be so domineering?


    There was a storm in the president''s heart.


    Because Xiao Yao is telling the truth now.


    Before that, it was because we found a foreign heritage and information within the territory of the United States that we could help the rapid growth of the United States.


    The original Outland technology has been ahead of the earth for more than 10000 years. Even if it is just a relic, the United States has benefited a lot.


    A simple relic, which can help the country rise rapidly and inherit Zhenwu''s blood, has now been transferred to Xiao Yao. It seems that it is not unreasonable for him to become the new world overlord.


    "I didn''t expect that the Chinese spies were so powerful." Said the president with a sigh.


    Because he knew Xiao Yao''s identity in Huaxia central China military region, he subconsciously believed that Xiao Yao learned all the information from Huaxia.


    Although Xiao Yao laughed at each other in his heart, he didn''t poke it in his mouth.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with letting the other party have a sense of awe towards China.


    Xiao Yao is a Chinese, even now he has been above the world, but he is still a Chinese, as a Chinese, he hopes his country can become a new world overlord.


    Even now he is the first person on the earth, but he really doesn''t care about these, not to mention fame and wealth, just because the higher he stands, the farther he looks. If he looks too far, he will realize that even if he really becomes the earth''s overlord, it''s nothing. The world is too big. How many earths are there in Hongmeng void? How many races are there? These still need Xiao Yao to explore slowly. What he pursues is not the overlord, but the supreme way of heaven. Only when he climbs to the top of the way of heaven can he really see the world.


    "Mr. Xiao, I still hope that you can raise your hand." The president said.


    If it had been before, he would never have spoken to a person in such a tone of pleading.


    But now, Xiao Yao has pushed them to the point of no retreat.


    What else can they do besides choose compromise?


    "I will stay in the United States for three days. Within three days, those powerful gene people will disappear from the United States, and the remains will disappear." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    The president suddenly stood up and said hysterically, "you are still going to weaken the strength of our country!"


    Xiao Yao raised his hand, slapped the other side to fly out.


    "Don''t try to irritate me, I''m not negotiating with you." Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "of course, you can still choose to resist, but the final result, I don''t say, you should know."


    The president did not speak.


    Dozens of people standing behind him, those at the top of the United States, all followed the president to keep silent.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, the fact is in front of them. It''s easy for Xiao Yao to destroy them.


    Xiao Yao stood up, turned into a seven rainbow light and disappeared from the Wujiao building again.


    All those present know where Xiao Yao''s destination is.


    "God, do you really want to abandon the United States..." the president asked dejectedly.


    In fact, anyone who knows this guy knows that the current president of the United States is a typical atheist.


    Otherwise, he would not know how many times to go to hell with the evil deeds he had done when he was a businessman.


    But in all kinds of helpless circumstances, in addition to the hope placed in the illusory God, what else can he do?


    An hour later, a call came into the Pentagon.


    A gene human base in the south of the United States was attacked, and the laser cannons were unable to defend the target. They were destroyed. Thirty eight high-level gene human were killed and 270 intermediate gene human were killed.


    Everything seemed to be in their expectation.


    "What''s next?" The president murmured, his eyes glazed.


    Three hours later, another call came in. It was not much different from the previous call, but the middle number was changed.


    "Withdraw all intermediate gene people and let advanced gene people fight." The president suddenly gave orders.


    Everyone in the room was watching.


    Everyone knows that the president''s call means that pushing those high-level gene people in front of Xiao Yao and letting them be slaughtered is just to preserve the strength of intermediate gene people. At least, in this way, they still have some hope that they won''t lose too badly.


    It''s not that they don''t want to resist, but that no matter how they resist, they are just dying.

 Chapter 1077

    The next day, Xiao Yao stood in an underground base in the West.


    This base, there is a mysterious energy, it is along this energy, Xiao Yao just found here.


    You don''t have to think much to know that this should be the ruins of Outland.


    In recent years, the level of science and technology in the United States has become higher and higher. Obviously, they interpret more and more information. This is a good thing for the United States, and even for the advanced civilization of the whole earth. However, the United States, who has a sharp sword, is not a role with the world in mind. If the United States is really allowed to develop like this, I''m afraid it will be a good time, The United States is not only the overlord of the world, but also engulfs all the countries around it.


    After all, the United States itself is an ambitious country.


    With the increasing level of science and technology in the United States, their ferocious features are becoming more and more clear. All the rising countries have been attacked by the United States, and the international situation is becoming more and more serious, which is certainly contributed by the United States.


    Naturally, Xiao Yao would like to see the strength of the United States become stronger, but now the most direct problem is that the threat of the United States to the world is much more direct than those of foreign countries.


    In this case, how can Xiao Yao let them continue to exist?


    In any case, they must be destroyed.


    In this secret scientific research base, there are many people who use their lives to protect the scientific research achievements and the information that has not yet been developed.


    In their opinion, even if they die, they will die for their country, and many people will remember them in the future.


    Maybe even to death, they don''t know that their base has been completely abandoned by the United States.


    Although the United States doesn''t want to do this, how can they stop the people Xiao Yao wants to kill and the places Xiao Yao destroys? Even nuclear weapons, there is no way to cause any threat to Xiao Yao, which means that Xiao Yao has stood at the top of the world.


    In the past, people in the United States believed that a person''s force is strong, and it is impossible to compete with a country, even if it is only a small country. But now they realize that they are wrong, and that they are very wrong. When a person''s force is really at the peak, everyone is a mole ant. Any high-tech weapon is just a joke.


    Anyway, those who are at the top of the United States now think so.


    Although they don''t want to believe or even overthrow their world outlook, Xiao Yao uses a tough stance to destroy their world outlook.


    After all, they are still too weak.


    Now they can only hope that Xiao Yao can leave the United States as soon as possible.


    Besides, they don''t know what else to do.


    It would be funny to let Xiao Yao know what they think.


    He admitted that now his fighting capacity has surpassed the world''s highest technology.


    But from the memory of Zhenwu''s blood lineage, after having a simple understanding of Outland, he realized that the technological level of Outland has really reached the extreme.


    The advanced level of the real science and technology star family has at least crushed the earth for thousands of years. It has made the earth progress from the primitive society to the present level of science and technology, which means everything.


    If we really let Xiao Yao face those technology stars ahead of time, Xiao Yao really has no confidence.


    Fortunately, the scientific and technological level of the earth is still within Xiao Yao''s control.


    In this way, some people may think that Xiao Yao is not kind enough to pick up soft persimmons, but Xiao Yao can''t help it! He wanted to find hard persimmon, but he couldn''t find it.


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to go to the next gene human base, he was finally stopped by a helicopter.


    Xiao Yao frowned and wanted to directly destroy the helicopter in front of him. However, after hearing the familiar voice from the helicopter''s broadcasting platform, he just showed a smile.


    When the helicopter landed, a blonde girl came to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looks at the girl in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t tell me you''re here to stop me!" Xiao Yao said.


    Juna bit her lips and bowed her head.


    Although she didn''t want to say that, it was.


    Now Xiao Yao has done enough.


    It is impossible for the United States to continue to dominate the earth after destroying the information left by Outlands, but it is more than enough to protect itself.


    If Xiao Yao is allowed to continue to kill in the United States, whether the United States can continue to become a developed country is a matter of two minds.


    "Xiao Yao, if I beg you to leave now, will you promise me?" Asked juna.


    "Is that what you mean, or the robbs?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It means not only me, but also the Hobbes family, and even the United States." Juna looked a little ugly and said, "anyway, I''m also an American. I really don''t want to see you continue to kill in the United States... I know that there''s nothing wrong with you doing this. For the world, there''s nothing wrong with you, but for the United States, you''re wrong."


    Xiao Yao put away his smile.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "in fact, as long as you open your mouth, I will leave. After all, I owe you a lot of human feelings, but you should know that if I really leave, it means that from now on, I will never owe you anything."


    Zhu Na looks at Xiao Yao with empty eyes and doesn''t say a word.


    Xiao Yao suddenly laughed.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding you." Xiao Yao said, "since you are willing to reveal information to me so that I can find Xia Yixing, since you are willing to search for me in the vast sea, you are already my friend."


    Zhu Na stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes. Maybe she didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say such a thing to her.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Zhu Na''s face, Xiao Yao touched his nose and said bitterly, "it seems that I''m a little amorous. Maybe you don''t intend to be friends with me at all."


    "No, of course I don''t think so!" As soon as juna heard this, she was so worried that she couldn''t even speak well.


    After Xiao Yao laughed again, Zhu Na''s face turned red. Thinking of her anxious posture, she seemed to be a little too reserved.


    "Well, since Robles and the United States both mean that, give me some compensation." Xiao Yao said.


    "What compensation?" Asked juna curiously.


    "Give me the money!" Xiao Yao said, "I promised a friend''s father to let him see his son''s name on the Forbes list. I always keep my word, but now the progress is too slow."


    "Yes!" "It''s something my family can do, or even it''s easy to say, and I''m in charge now," she said


    "You can make the decision?" Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, as if some can''t believe, "you are now in the family''s position has been so important?"


    "Isn''t that true?" Juna said with a smile, "it''s just that they can''t refuse. Who would refuse to be friends with the strongest in the world?"


    This sounds too direct, but Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s bad.


    "Since you have said that, I''m sorry to shirk, ha ha!" Xiao said happily.


    Juna rolled her eyes.


    "Can we walk together?" Juna asked cautiously.


    After that, she stares at Xiao Yao''s face.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Two people shoulder to shoulder, the speed is slow, walks forward.


    At this time, juna''s heart was already very nervous.


    "Xiao Yao, have you ever thought of becoming the overlord of the earth?" Juna whispered, "in the United States, a lot of people think that you can already rule the world."


    "Rule the world?" Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. This is the first time he has heard such words from others.


    "Yes Juna nodded and said, "you have the strength, and you have the ambition."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhu Na and asked, "when did I have such ambition? To be honest, I never thought that I had to be the world leader, let alone trample the U.S. under my feet. This time I came to the U.S., it was just because the U, It''s a price to pay. Is it wrong for me to do so? "


    Juna thought and shook her head.


    He also thinks that Xiao Yao is right to do so.


    For any person, as long as they have such strength, I''m afraid they will do it?


    "In fact, I really did not want to rule the earth, I do not have the strength, open a company, I have enough headache." Xiao Yao said, "how many brain cells must die to manage the earth?"


    "You''ve never been in charge of your Xiaoyao group..." juna whispered.


    Xiao Yao blushed a little.


    "And what is your purpose?" Zhu Na also saw Xiao Yao''s embarrassment and immediately changed the topic.


    When Xiao Yao heard this question, he thought about it carefully. Finally, he said, "protect myself and the people around me."


    "That''s it?" Juna was stunned.


    Don''t talk about her. Anyone will be surprised to hear Xiao Yao''s words.


    What''s the purpose of this?


    What kind of planning is this?


    Is it that casual?


    "I really think so." Xiao Yao saw the incomprehensible expression on Zhu Na''s face, shrugged his shoulders and said, "listen, you may think it''s a very simple thing. In fact, it''s not simple at all. If I want to protect them, I must be the strongest."


    "That''s the truth." Juna laughs.


    On the third day, Xiao Yao returned to China ahead of time.


    As soon as he got off the plane, Xiao Yao bought a newspaper. The headline was that the robus family invested 30 billion yuan into Xiaoyao group, but only accounted for 1% of the shares.


    People all over the world think the robbs are crazy. However, the families who really understand the truth are envious of the robus family. It''s a lot of money. But if you just need 30 billion yuan to get along with Xiao Yao and become friends, you''ll make a lot of money.

 Chapter 1078

    In addition to the robus family, Xiaoyao group has made some financing in the United States.


    In the United States, a total of 18 top families have joined Xiaoyao group on an involuntary basis, with a total investment of 100 billion yuan, but together they only account for 1% of the shares.


    To put it simply, this is a kind of money giving in disguise.


    Anyone with a long brain can understand this.


    In the eyes of many people, this is a very difficult thing to understand.


    But in the eyes of those who stand at the highest point in the United States, there is no way out.


    However, they are not willing to do such a thoughtless thing! Isn''t it helpless?


    That is, today, something happened that shocked the whole world.


    A new round of Forbes rankings was released two months in advance, and there are more Chinese people on the new rankings.


    Xiao Yao, chairman of Xiaoyao group, ranked first.


    Second, Xia Yixing. Third, Li Xiaoxiao. Fourth, Fang Hai. Fifth, song Yilin. Sixth, Zhou Lei. Seventh, Qu Yang. Eighth place, grand plan.


    The top eight in the new Forbes list are all fresh faces. What''s more surprising to the world is that they are all Chinese, and they are also members of Xiaoyao group.


    From the surface data, Xiaoyao group has become the most powerful country on the earth. It is not too much to describe such a business empire with the four words of "rich and invincible".


    When Xiao Yao saw such a report, his first thought was that the world was crazy.


    Originally, he just wanted to push Qu Yang up. Unexpectedly, the United States is so sincere. Is it their own brain or theirs?


    However, this is not an unacceptable thing for the United States. Although it has paralyzed the economy of the United States in a short period of time, it is worth it to stop Xiao Yao''s killing machine and let him leave the United States.


    Although after Xiao Yao and his delegation, the United States can only stay in the position of the overlord for a few years at most. Fortunately, these years are enough for the United States to recover some vitality. Even if the status of the world''s overlord is shaken, at least they can not fall out of the top three. This is a great blessing for the United States.


    According to the big data, the change is like this, but one variable is ignored in all this, that is Xiao Yao.


    Now Xiao Yao has been above all countries, although Xiao Yao did not say so, but this is a recognized fact.


    Even if the U.S. is such a global overlord, in the face of Xiao Yao, they are only passively beaten. Who else dares to fight with him?


    In the final analysis, Xiao Yao is now invincible. What they do and what they plan to do should be based on Xiao Yao''s indifference. Otherwise, once they offend this great God, no matter how much money they have, they will die.


    In this world, now I don''t know how many people envy Xiao Yao. As long as they want money, I don''t know how many people will come together and would like to give all their belongings to Xiao Yao.


    As soon as he arrived in Kyoto, Xiao Yao was invited by No. 1 chief.


    In the office of the No.1 chief, the No.1 chief stood and looked at Xiao Yao, rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "now do I have to ask you to sit down first so that I can sit down?"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry: "you are going to kill me!"


    "In this world, who else can kill you?" What happened in the world during this period, No. 1 leaders could not have known nothing, and it was because they knew that they realized the strength of Xiao Yao now.


    I''m afraid it''s not too much to use the four words "omnipotent" to describe Xiao Yao.


    They really don''t know what else Xiao Yao can''t do in this world.


    "Master, I know what you are worried about. In fact, I plan to see you when I return to Kyoto this time." Xiao Yao''s face suddenly became serious.


    No. 1 chief saw that Xiao Yao became so serious, and he was also subconsciously serious.


    "Sit down first, sit down and say." Chief one said.


    Xiao Yao was not polite, so he sat down immediately.


    "Before I went to goose country, Holy See and United States, it was because they first asked me for trouble in Xianren mountain. Otherwise, I didn''t want to deal with them. In fact, I was tired of dealing with those people." Xiao Yao said.


    The first chief heard this and nodded: "I think so."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. In China, I''m afraid no one is more qualified to say such a thing.


    After a smile, Xiao Yao continued: "but even if I don''t want to deal with them, I can''t swallow it! You can''t let them ride around my neck and shit, can you


    No. 1 chief coughed, but he didn''t say Xiao Yao was vulgar.


    Xiao Yao coughed and realized that he was not able to stop himself. So he changed his way of speaking and continued: "chief, in fact, I just want to tell you that if they don''t come to me for trouble, I really don''t bother to talk to them. For me, time is precious and wasted on them, I really don''t think it''s worth it. "


    "Ha ha, I understand." Chief one nodded.


    "Chief, in fact, you really don''t understand. Maybe some people say that I am the overlord of the world, but I really don''t take it seriously." Xiao Yao said, "I just want to live quietly. If others don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke others. Chief, the world is really unfair. Even the law can''t restrain everyone. I can only strengthen myself constantly. Why? It''s just that you don''t want to be treated unfairly by yourself and the people around you. "


    At this time, the No. 1 chief didn''t know what to say, and his face became a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course, I don''t mean to aim at anyone when I say that."


    "Yes, you''re not targeting anyone. You''re talking about everyone." Chief one shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Xiao Yao is more happy. I didn''t expect that such a serious person as No.1 chief would make fun of him.


    "Come on, Xiao Yao, I understand what you said. I can guarantee that you will not encounter any unfair treatment in China." The first chief said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "then I can rest assured."


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to leave, the No.1 commander suddenly remembered something and asked, "by the way, what''s the relationship between you and Chu Ci dome?"


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, with a kind of puzzled eyes looking at No. 1 chief, don''t know why he will suddenly mention this matter.


    "I also know that I seldom cared about these things before. I just heard that he has a good relationship with you, so I paid a little attention to them." Chief one said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "what taboo thing has he done?"


    The No.1 chief waved his hand and said, "that''s not true. He''s not a fool. He knows what can be done and what can''t be done. The reason why he said it is because he is in some trouble. To be exact, he is seriously ill."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "Yes, I don''t know exactly what happened." The first chief said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Left the red wall, Xiao Yao directly arrived at the Chu family.


    If it was before, he had nothing to do with Chuci dome.


    However, with the understanding of Chu Ci dome, Xiao Yao found that in fact, Chu Ci dome is not a bad person, and it is good for him. If it wasn''t for the help of Chu Ciqiong, Xiaoyao group would not be able to gain a firm foothold in Kyoto in such a short time, and Xiaoyao pharmaceutical company would not have developed so smoothly.


    Xiao Yao is a man who will fight with others. He really has no excuse for this. But Xiao Yao is also a man who knows his kindness and plans to repay his kindness. Since Chuci dome helped him, he would not watch Chuci dome die.


    When he arrived at Chu''s home, Xiao Yao also saw Chu Ci dome lying on the bed.


    "Here you are?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Chu Ci dome smiles a little, but the smile seems far fetched.


    Xiao Yao came up to him, squinted and asked, "not dead yet?"


    "How could you die so easily!" Chuci dome said softly.


    Xiao Yao sighed, even if he didn''t have a pulse, he could see the current physical condition of Chu Ci dome.


    "It''s amazing that you''ve been able to hold on to the present." When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already entered into the body of Chu Ci dome.


    Even if it was just a little aura, it made Chuci dome''s body improve quickly. After spitting out a mouthful of blood on his chest, his face turned from pale to ruddy.


    "You have been poisoned." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    "I know." Chu Cifeng said, "I go to the hospital every year for examination. I''m in good health. I don''t smoke or drink. I have good living habits. I can fall ill all of a sudden. I can''t think of any other reasons except being poisoned. Before, I used to use drugs in Haitian city. He also saw that I was poisoned, but he didn''t know what to do."


    "That''s nature." Xiao Yao said, "the one who poisoned you was a wizard. It seems that you have offended many people again."


    "If I tell you it''s a fire in the backyard, can you believe it?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    "I believe other people''s words. After all, there will inevitably be some fights in the big family. But if such things happen to you, I can''t believe it. Will you allow such things to happen with your strength?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chu Ci dome sighed. He was already able to lean on the bed, but his illness had just healed and he was still weak.


    "I haven''t been in charge of the family for a long time." Chu Ci dome asked.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Is this going to retire?"


    Chu Ci dome waved his hand: "that''s not true. I''ve bought a lot of cultivation books recently. I want to be a cultivator."


    Xiao Yao


    He held on for a long time and asked, "where did you buy it?"


    "Online, and bookstores." Chu Ci dome said seriously.


    Xiao Yao is completely speechless. He suddenly remembered a thing that Zhou Lei had said to himself before and asked, "you are trying to buy my pills for cultivation?" Chu Ci dome nodded¡° Are you out of your mind? Or drink fake wine? " Xiao Yao is completely speechless.

 Chapter 1079

    Fall in love with you book network 630 Book La, the fastest update the latest chapters of the best!


    To be honest, Xiao Yao really can''t understand the idea of Chu Ci dome.


    What do you have to torture yourself for?


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with Chu Ci dome''s desire to cultivate himself, but what''s the matter with buying books about Cultivation on the Internet and in bookstores? Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself? Now, Xiao Yao began to doubt whether Chu Ci dome was really poisoned or not, or he might have made trouble for himself.


    Seeing the doubts in Xiao Yao''s heart, Chu Ci dome waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I must have been poisoned. Besides your pills, I didn''t eat anything. Besides, I''ve read those cultivation books, which are useless at all, just like novels."


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Chu Ci dome sighed and said: "in fact, recently I spent a lot of money on purchasing your pills, at least several billion, right? The people of the Chu family may be worried that I''m going to defeat the Chu family, so they can stop me in this way. After all, in their opinion, the Chu family is not my own Chu family, but their own. If they are really defeated by me, what will they eat? "


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "since you know it in your heart, do you still do it?"


    Chu Ci dome shrugged his shoulders and said, "but in my opinion, Chu family is my own Chu family. It has nothing to do with them."


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what to say.


    Chuci dome is still a bully after all!


    Before, Xiao Yao knew that the Chu family was different from other families. The Chu family was completely propped up by the Chu Ci dome alone. Therefore, in the Chu family, it was also the speech of the Chu Ci dome alone.


    In the words of Chu Ci dome, you can have opinions when Lao Tzu decides anything, but Lao Tzu will not listen to your opinions.


    Listen, it''s domineering, but it''s not a good thing for the long-term development of a family.


    The rise of a family can only require one person to stand up.


    But the development and root of a family, it is not a person can come over.


    This is also the reason why the Chu Ci dome is very capable, but the Chu family has not rushed out of China. In the final analysis, it is the Chu Ci dome, and the pattern of the Chu family is too small. Xiaoyao group is now developing so well. However, it is not only Xiao Yao''s credit, but also a large group of people, such as Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing, Zhou Lei, Fang haiquyang, etc.


    However, it''s all about Chu Ci dome''s own family. Even if Xiao Yao has other ideas, he won''t say anything more. In a simple sentence, it can be summed up: you''re happy.


    "Xiao Yao, can we discuss something?" Chu Ci dome suddenly asked with a serious face.


    Xiao Yao blinked at Chu Ci dome and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "I want to practice with you!" Chu Ci dome said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao sat in front of the vault of songs of Chu and couldn''t understand it.


    He scratched his hair and looked at Chuci dome with a very confused look.


    "I just can''t figure it out. Why do you want to be a practitioner so much? What''s good for you? Why don''t you just be a rich man and the boss of the Chu family? "


    "But I don''t agree!" In the eyes of Chu Ci dome, the fire of Xiongxiong has been kindled.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what don''t you accept?"


    Chu Ci dome sighed: "I dare not tell you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Chu Ci dome had already said that he did not dare to talk with Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao still guessed some.


    The smile on his face was full of fun.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll have a guess. You are just unconvinced. Why does my mother like my father, not you?" Xiao Yao said.


    Chu''s dome has a red face.


    Although not willing to admit it, what Xiao Yao said is the truth.


    Xiao Yuan sighed, looked at the vault of Chu Ci and said, "this is really not something you can solve if you don''t obey. Before, you tried your best to become the owner of Chu family and make Chu family stand on the top of China, but what about that? My mother doesn''t like you, but she doesn''t like you after all. It has nothing to do with your ability. Do you think my mother likes my father because he is a cultivator, because he can do anything? Bullshit. Even if my father is not a practitioner, she will not change anything. Do you believe that? "


    "I believe it." Chu Ci dome sighed for a long time, and his eyes suddenly darkened.


    "Now that you understand, I won''t say much." Xiao Yao stood up and was ready to leave.


    "But I still want to fight it!" Chu Ci dome subconsciously grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and said.


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at Chu Ci dome. His eyes were full of supplication.


    It seems that Xiao Yao has to kneel down.


    Before, Xiao Yao thought that he had understood what he said. Now it seems that he understands a ghost!


    It''s really a dead brain. No matter what you say, you can''t change his mind. When you think about it carefully, it''s normal. It''s a very strange thing for people like chuciqiong to change their mind easily because of other people''s words.


    It''s not unreasonable to say that we can achieve something only by sticking to what we have. Most of the people who have made achievements in their own fields are very persistent. Of course, many of those who don''t know how to adapt are also falling in the opposite direction. It may be that they have gone in the wrong direction at the beginning, but once they go the right way, they will go further than others.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said seriously, "you really go too far. It''s nothing for you to cultivate, but now you want to be my father''s rival, or lie in front of me."


    Chu Ci dome smiles awkwardly.


    He said solemnly, "as long as you are willing to help me practice, even if it''s just a little help, and point me in the right direction, I can make the Chu family a part of Xiaoyao group."


    Xiao Yao


    This old Chu really gave up!


    What he said was that he wanted to give the Chu family to Xiao Yao for cultivation. He was really rich.


    "Do you think the Chu family will agree?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "There may be different voices, but I promise you that they will all be quiet soon." Chu Ci smiled and said, "since I am not dead, the Chu family still has the final say."


    Xiao Yao was speechless.


    "I know you are not interested in the Chu family, but I still beg you, can you give me this opportunity?" Chu Ci dome said.


    Xiao Yao sat down and looked at the Chu Ci dome. "Do you think I''m good?" he said solemnly


    "This is natural." Chuci dome said with a smile, "now you are already the overlord of the world."


    "Well, if I tell you that I''m compared with Xiao long elephant, I''m not even a scum?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chu Ci dome''s face immediately changed.


    "Well, it''s impossible, isn''t it?" Chu Ci dome asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "although he is my father, I will not praise him wantonly. You know, I am not the kind of person who likes to boast."


    Before that, Xiao Yao saw Xiao long elephant in Zhenwu ruins.


    At that time, his strength was very terrible. After so many years, he was still in the Lingwu world, where the cultivation conditions were much better than the earth.


    Therefore, even Xiao Yao did not dare to say what cultivation Xiao Longxiang was now. It was hard to imagine.


    "That is to say, even if I start to practice hard now, I can only look up to it in my life?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    He is not only not stupid, but also very clever. Even if Xiao Yao''s words are not too straightforward, he can understand them.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "yes, that''s what I want to express."


    "Even if it''s true, you don''t have to tell me so plainly. Can''t you give me a little hope?"


    "I''d like to, but I don''t want to do something meaningless." Xiao Yao said, "to be the owner of the Chu family and make the business empire of the Chu family bigger is what you really want to do now, isn''t it?"


    Chuci dome laughed and said: "according to what you said, I really thank you."


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ears and didn''t speak.


    He always felt that the words of Chu Ci dome were not sincere enough.


    "I''m still unmarried and childless, you know?" Chu Ci dome asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    These are all things on the table, and there is no need to even ask for investigation. If Xiao Yao doesn''t even know these things, it would be too stupid.


    Chu Ci dome continued: "do you know the reason?"


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    Chuci dome just laughed, and did not continue to say.


    Xiao Yao has come to realize.


    In fact, Chu Ci dome just wanted to tell himself in this way how firm his heart was.


    Chu Ci dome hasn''t married and had children for so many years. He''s just waiting for Qin Rou to change her mind. Even though he knows better than anyone, he may not be able to wait for the result he wants all his life.


    But didn''t he go all the way to the dark?


    Now it''s the same.


    Even if Chu Ci dome knew that his self-cultivation would not surpass Xiao Long Xiang, so what?


    Can this be a reason for him to give up?


    Chu Ci dome coughed and said, "I''ll pass on my decision later."


    "And then listen to them scold you?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Chu Ci dome really nodded his head.


    "Yes, it''s nice to have someone scold me!" Chu Ci dome said.


    Xiao Yao''s face is speechless. It''s only a long time since I saw him. The Chu Ci dome has turned into a pervert¡° You can rest here for one night Chu Ci dome said. Xiao Yao thinks about it and nods. He doesn''t need to think about it to know what chucifeng wants to do. However, Xiao Yao doesn''t ask immediately. There''s nothing wrong with leaving a little suspense. He''s also very curious about what chucifeng wants to do today. Soon news came out. Chu Ci dome wants to integrate all the industries of Chu family into Xiaoyao group. A stone stirs a thousand waves. It''s time to read fresh novels

 Chapter 1080

    As Xiao Yao had expected, after the decision of Chu Ci dome was passed on, it immediately aroused public indignation, and all the Chu family began to oppose and disapprove of such a decision.


    After all, such a decision not only harmed the interests of Chuci dome, but also made them poor.


    It''s worse than killing them!


    All the people of Chu family united to vote against the decision of Chu Ci dome.


    However, Chu Ci dome just lost a sentence: when do I need your approval?


    This sentence, let those who were still roaring Chu family moment quiet down.


    It seems that no matter what they do, in the eyes of Chuci dome, they are still just a group of clowns.


    No matter what they do or say, Chu Ci dome is invisible, which makes them feel powerless. Can they just accept it?


    Soon, they realized that the pen on the surface was not effective at all, so they got together to think of other countermeasures.


    However, when the dawn came, the voices against Chuci dome disappeared.


    More than a dozen corpses were found outside Kyoto. After identification, they were all from the Chu family.


    Everyone was quiet.


    They finally realized what kind of person Chuci dome was.


    Do not think that when he holds the pen pole, there will be no sharp knife. This is the most wrong judgment of Chuci dome.


    When Xiao Yao got the news from Zhou Lei, he also set off a storm in his heart.


    Anyway, those are all Chu people! They are all familiar with Chu Ci dome. How can he do it?


    He also asked this question.


    The answer given by Chu Ci dome to Xiao Yao is very simple: "those people want to poison me. What''s wrong with me killing them?"


    Xiao Yao sighed to show his understanding.


    As Chuci dome said, those people dare to poison him and let them live in this world. Even if Chuci dome has no cultivation, it is also a potential threat. Therefore, Chuci dome will never allow such a thing to happen.


    People have done everything. If there is any kindness in Chu Ci dome at this time, Xiao Yao thinks he should look down on him.


    "Well, now that you have said that, I have nothing to say, but in this way, you have to bear the blame." Xiao Yao said.


    "What is that?" Chu Ci dome shook his head and said, "now that I''ve decided to practice, I''m naturally too lazy to worry about these trifles. Instead of putting them in my hands, I''d better give them to you directly."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is there any other reason?"


    Chu Ci dome squinted at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile: "then you might as well talk about it. Besides that, what other reasons can I have?"


    "Now you''re crazy about cultivation. Anyway, money for you is just buying pills for medicine. You might as well give it to me directly. In this way, you can ask me for more pills about cultivation. Is that right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Chu Ci dome sighed, touched his chin and said, "people say that I am an old fox. When an old fox meets you, he has no way."


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    "I''ll give you the pills you need. In addition, I''ll give you some mental methods. If you want, you can go to Xianren mountain with me. It''s more suitable for cultivation there." Xiao Yao said. "I''ll take pills, and I''ll take mental methods. As for Xianren mountain, I won''t go." Chu Ci dome waved his hand and said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised by the words of Chu Ci dome.


    He would have thought that even if he didn''t say it, Chu Ci dome would have made such a request.


    But I didn''t expect that even if I put it forward first, Chuci dome would refuse.


    Seeing the doubts on Xiao Yao''s face, Chu Ci dome could only give a bitter smile and said: "to be honest, no matter from which angle, I really want to go, but I know that there are people in Xianren mountain who don''t want to see me. In this case, what else can I do?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "in this case, I will not force it."


    He is not a fool. Naturally, he knows who the man is.


    Moreover, it is also a good thing for him not to go to Chu Ci dome. Otherwise, everyone would be embarrassed and it would be bad.


    After leaving Kyoto, Xiao Yao returned to Xianren mountain.


    People in Xianren mountain know about the United States.


    Now it''s the information age. Besides, people in Xianren mountain are not simple. It''s not difficult for them to know about the United States.


    The most exciting one is Qu Yang.


    "Brother Xiao, my father has called me and said he didn''t expect me to be on the Forbes rich list. He is very proud now, ha ha ha!" Qu Yang laughs.


    Xiao Yao once told Qu Yang''s father that he would make Qu Yang on the Forbes list one day.


    In fact, at that time, not to mention Qu Yang''s father, even Qu Yang didn''t take it seriously.


    After all, he only helps Xiao Yao to work. The chance of getting on the Forbes list is too small, but Xiao Yao has a great chance.


    But did not expect this time, Xiaoyao group all high-level on the world''s attention list.


    This is not only an honor for them, but also an honor for the whole Xiaoyao group.


    When he was in Kyoto, Zhan Hongtu also called Xiao Yao and told him that there are many people coming to Xiaoyao group to apply for jobs.


    Even some of the top 500 executives are willing to come to Xiaoyao group, even if they are just ordinary employees.


    It''s nothing for them to give up high salary. Anyway, as long as they have the ability, when they come to Xiaoyao group, they need a platform to show their talents. Only in this way can they stand on the top of the world, even if they can''t be on the Forbes list like Qu Yang, But as long as you can be a leader in Xiaoyao group, it''s a great honor for them.


    At present, some managers and supervisors working in Xiaoyao group have been targeted by headhunting companies outside.


    For those large enterprises, as long as they go out from Xiaoyao group, even if they are just a handyman, they can be hired with high salary.


    After all, that''s their glory, their qualifications!


    Zhan Hongtu is very busy now, and there are fewer and fewer people who can use him. Originally, Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao were sitting in the town, but now these two girls are staying in Xianren mountain, and they don''t plan to go out at all, which makes him very helpless. In addition to fatigue, he is more excited. He finally told the world with his own strength that he could really make a big show of his grand plan. The people of the exhibition family now admire this young man who ran away from home in spite of his anger. They are all proud that they are the relatives of the exhibition.


    Zhanhongtu is also proud of this.


    If Zhan Hongtu is alone, he can''t be very busy. Fortunately, there are still many capable people in Xiaoyao group, such as tiger. Although he was just a gangster at the beginning, after such a long time of washing, even if he was only influenced by others, he can also shoulder the heavy burden. Next, there are Ali and Yao Jing, Liu Chun - these people are the mainstays of Xiaoyao group now. As long as they are given enough time, they may not be inferior to Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao. They all say that sharpshooters are piled up with bullets, and they can also be piled up.


    When hanging up the phone, Zhan Hongtu''s voice was choked.


    "Brother Xiao, others say that you are a cupboard. The achievements of Xiaoyao group have nothing to do with you. Many people think that they are farting. If we come by ourselves, maybe Xiaoyao group can get up, but it will never reach its present position, let alone so quickly. Brother Xiao, if we have to say who has made the greatest contribution to Xiaoyao group, It has to be you. "


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    To be honest, he didn''t feel that he had made any contribution to Xiaoyao group.


    From the beginning to the end, it''s all Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing who help to take care of them.


    However, there is one point, even Xiao Yao, also embarrassed to refute.


    That is, Xiaoyao group can stand at the top of the world because of Xiaoyao.


    It''s not difficult to be one of the top 500 in the world, but it''s not easy to shock a business empire and make it world famous.


    Some people have calculated Xiao Yao''s value before, but it turns out that there is no way to calculate it. One day''s income of Xiaoyao group can be compared with one year''s income of a top 500 enterprise.


    But these things are nothing to Xiao Yao.


    In the final analysis, money is something out of the body. Life does not bring it, death does not take it away. Money! As long as it''s enough flowers, maybe it''s a bit of a dress, but Xiao Yao really thinks so in his heart.


    Looking at the lush scenery of Xianren mountain, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face has become more and more calm.


    "Should it be snowing soon?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Dan did not know when, stood behind Xiao Yao.


    He had a smile on his face, but under it, there was an infinite opportunity to kill.


    "Congratulations, you have entered the realm of Lingjiang." Although Xiao Yao didn''t look back, he also noticed the existence of Li Dan.


    "Lord, is it time to start?" Li Dan asked.


    "Well, it''s time to start. We must recover what others owe us, but even if we trample on Tianxing palace and the whole world, it doesn''t mean that we are over. On the contrary, we will encounter more and more troubles in the future, do you understand?" Xiao Yao turned to look at Li Dan and said seriously.


    Li Dan laughs with great pride.


    "I haven''t been afraid. Everyone in Yunxiao hall hasn''t been afraid!" Li Dan said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you said that, but I can''t. I have to hear the voice of Yunxiao hall."


    Li is indifferent. He has great confidence in the people under his command¡° They won''t be in any danger when they go to Tianxing Palace this time. I can guarantee that, but when the four jades are all collected? Although I have been to that world, it is still unknown. Even now, I don''t know how many undercurrents are hidden in that world. Maybe, if we are careless, we will all die there. You don''t care, I don''t care. We don''t have a way out, but others in Yunxiao hall do. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well, I''ll talk about it then. " Li Dan gave a smile.

 Chapter 1081

    In the Middle East, wars are raging all year round.


    Half a month ago, a mercenary army appeared on the border of G country.


    The most surprising thing is that the boss of this mercenary army is actually a woman.


    Therefore, this mercenary was also ridiculed by other mercenaries operating in the Middle East.


    At the beginning, more than 20 people in the mercenary Corps called wild bird were deeply dissatisfied with the female captain.


    After all, as a man, how can a woman ride on her neck to poop and pee?


    However, after they saw the strength of their captain, they all chose to shut up. Even the five strong players are not the opponents of the captain. What else can they do? I have to accept it.


    Later, after a long time of contact, they found that their team leader was cold outside and warm inside.


    Although seemingly unsmiling, but still more concerned about them.


    For a long time, many team members are in love with this cool captain.


    One of them used to be a SSS killer, and now he''s the vice captain of the wild bird mercenary, code named hummingbird.


    Because of the existence of the vice captain, other team members dare not approach the captain. There is no way. With such a strong opponent, how dare they compete?


    Pink Butterfly leaned against the back of a wall, wiping a gun in her hand.


    A blonde man came up to her and sat down.


    "Go away." Pink Butterfly did not look at him, said directly.


    The expression on that man''s face looked a little embarrassed, depressed for a while, said: "I haven''t approached you, why should I be forced away?"


    "Go away." Pink butterfly is the same word.


    The hummingbird sighed.


    In fact, it''s not very difficult, not only because of his strength, but also because of his good looks!


    Although people''s appearance is just a smelly skin bag, who doesn''t want their skin bag to look better?


    At the thought of these, he was even more depressed.


    "Captain, I really don''t understand. Why can''t you accept me?" The hummingbird stood up and asked in front of the pink butterfly.


    Pink Butterfly finally raised her head and gave him a look with contempt in her eyes.


    "Are you curious?"


    "Yes, I''m curious!" Said the hummingbird.


    Around a lot of wild bird players, have stopped, watching the excitement.


    They are very curious, with the ability of hummingbirds, can this iceberg melt.


    However, they are not very optimistic about hummingbirds. After all, an iceberg like Captain is not something that ordinary men can melt


    Pink Butterfly stands up, looks at the hummingbird, and suddenly laughs.


    "I have a man." Pink Butterfly said softly.


    "I don''t believe it." The hummingbird shook his head. "It''s just a way of saying no to me."


    "I didn''t make you believe it." "Pink Butterfly said," I just want to tell you, maybe in your opinion, he is very good, but in fact, you are really nothing in my eyes, on your role, my man randomly pull off a leg hair, are better than you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s not just hummingbirds that are silent, it''s all members of wild birds.


    Pink butterfly''s words are more sharp, they are not unacceptable.


    What really made them feel speechless was that they not only scolded hummingbirds, but also all of them.


    Even hummingbirds can''t match a leg hair of the captain man. What about them? Isn''t it even half as good?


    "Well, since you say so, I believe it. What about your man? He can be pulled out and compared with me. If I am really inferior to him and not his opponent, I can leave now. " Said the hummingbird, biting its teeth.


    Pink Butterfly sighed: "he won''t compare with you."


    "Then he is afraid?" The hummingbird said, "or is the man you are talking about completely made up by you, just to make me give up on you?"


    Pink Butterfly rubbed his temple, don''t know how to explain with hummingbird.


    After thinking for a long time, she finally came up with her speech and asked, "I ask you, if I let you fight with a three-year-old child, would you like to?"


    "Of course not!" Hummingbird angry said, "I admit, I''m not a good man, but bullying three-year-old children, I still can''t do it."


    "That''s it. One reason." The pink butterfly snapped her fingers and said, "in his eyes, you are like a three-year-old."


    Hummingbird:


    At this time, suddenly, outside the house, there was an explosion.


    Suddenly, smoke filled the air, and the smell of gunpowder.


    "No, there are enemies!" Pink Butterfly frowned and immediately loaded the bullet. "Everyone, get ready for battle!"


    In fact, needless to say, they have already begun to take out weapons and prepare to resist the enemy.


    The pink butterfly peeped out of the window and turned white.


    "Captain, there are no less than a thousand people outside. It''s the army of G country!"


    "Captain, the other side has rockets. We have to rush out at once!"


    "Captain, what should I do?"


    The hummingbird smashed its fist on the wall and said, "shut up! You ask her, "can she know what to do?"


    Speaking of this, he sighed again, looked at the pink butterfly, and asked: "Captain, this is a trap, this is a trap of G country against us, in fact, there is no task at all, it is g country''s self directing and self acting, want to keep us all here."


    Pink Butterfly chuckles, but the smile contains too much bitterness.


    She had come to the point where she could think of it even if the hummingbird didn''t say it.


    She''s not a fool.


    Their current location is very remote. Generally speaking, it''s hard not to find it. What''s more, now that the war is raging in G country, since they can find it directly or March on a large scale, it means that they are 100% sure that the wild bird mercenary Corps is here.


    Their whereabouts have been betrayed!


    "Shit, scum!" Someone began to curse.


    "Come on, find a way out." Pink Butterfly eyes suddenly become cold, said, "now is not the time to curse."


    "But, Captain, there are thousands of them!" Said a boy in his early twenties, with a layer of camouflage on his face and a twinkle of fear in his eyes.


    Like pink butterfly, he is Chinese.


    In fact, half of the wild birds are Chinese.


    "Captain, I''ll take four or five people out first, and then you''ll find a chance to take them with you." Said the hummingbird suddenly.


    "Are you crazy? There is no doubt that you will die in that way! " Pink butterfly''s face changed at once.


    She is not a little girl. How can she not know what hummingbird means? She just borrows a small group of troops to help them attract fire.


    This is also the most common way to break through the encirclement. To sum it up with an idiom is to attack the West with the East.


    "There''s no choice." The hummingbird gave a bitter smile and said, "if there is any other way, I won''t do it. After all, I want you to be my daughter-in-law."


    The pink butterfly frowned and did not speak.


    After much reflection, she also made a decision.


    "This plan works." It''s not because it''s really feasible, but because, she realizes, there''s no better way.


    Even if you know this way, the chance of escape is not big, but it''s better to wait here to die in the past.


    The distance between the more than 1000 people and them is getting closer and closer. They have no time to think.


    Before the hummingbird spoke, the pink butterfly continued, "it''s just the role. I''ll take it."


    "Captain, no way..."


    "Cut the crap, since you know I''m the captain, just listen to me!" The pink butterfly scolded.


    The hummingbird took a deep breath and looked at the pink butterfly with a complicated look. After a moment of silence, he asked, "have you decided?"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Well, I''ll be with you." Hummingbird shrugged his shoulders, touched his nose and said, "in fact, it''s very good. Even if you can''t be my wife, you can die with me, ha ha!"


    Pink Butterfly really admires this guy''s brain circuit.


    When Pink Butterfly and others plan to rush out first, a seven rainbow light suddenly shines outside.


    Coming down from the sky, right behind that G-force.


    The dazzling rainbow attracted everyone''s attention.


    "My God, what is that, a miracle?" Among the wild birds, a man widened his eyes and even forgot to shoot. Fortunately, those people outside were the same. Otherwise, he would be beaten into a sieve.


    Pink Butterfly stretched out her hand and pulled him back, slapping him in the face.


    "Do you want to die?" The pink butterfly scolded.


    The middle-aged man recalled the scene that he had just been exposed to the muzzle of the gun, and his heart was palpitating.


    Pink Butterfly looked at the rainbow and took a deep breath.


    "It seems that we don''t have to die." Said the pink butterfly.


    People around her looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    Pink butterfly smile, asked: "before, you are not curious about my man? Now he''s here


    "The seven rainbow lights?"


    "Yes, the seven rainbow light." Pink Butterfly nodded.


    The more than 1000 soldiers of G country were also full of consternation at this time.


    Behind them, suddenly appeared a man, his face expressionless, looking at their eyes very cold.


    "Fire!" A man at the rank of an officer had already pulled the trigger when he spoke.


    However, all the bullets, almost in front of the man, disappeared in an instant. Step by step, men are marching towards them. Suddenly raised his hand, a golden light burst out from the palm, and killed all the soldiers on the line. Once again, more than 100 well armed elite¡° I''ll give you a chance to get out of here The man said in very skilled Eagle language. With that, he turned and looked at the room¡° Hello! Let''s discuss something and come home with me, shall we The man said with a smile. In the room, the girl sobbed with joy and her face was filled with a happy smile.

 Chapter 1082

    The rest of the G nation''s soldiers are completely stupid at this time.


    Especially, is this war?


    This is the massacre!


    I''ve wasted so many bullets here. Would you give me a little face and step back?


    But now they don''t have the heart to discuss with Xiao Yao at all. They just step forward, turn around and run.


    They don''t think it was an individual they were fighting just now.


    Who can stop so many bullets?


    Even those super gene people in the United States can''t do this, can they?


    Besides, they didn''t know how the man attacked. As a result, nearly 300 people died on their side.


    If that man comes back a few times, will they all die clean?


    When they think about it, they can''t help sweating.


    Such opponents are not what they can deal with at all!


    It''s not war at all. It''s death! They even wonder if it''s a high-tech human being recently developed by the United States. It''s all robots


    In fact, this kind of speculation is not unreasonable. Otherwise, how did the man destroy hundreds of them? Isn''t that the legendary laser gun? Although that''s the role that will appear in the film, maybe the technology of the United States is really so high-end?


    When those people left, Xiao Yao, who arrived here from Huaxia, didn''t stop them.


    Anyway, there was no deep hatred between him and these people. Moreover, for G country, these soldiers are all heroes.


    After those people left, Xiao Yao walked towards the small room step by step.


    Open the door, more than 20 pairs of eyes fixed on him.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes, in addition to the pink butterfly, no one else.


    Pink butterfly''s face is frosty again at this time, which makes people in the wild bird mercenary very curious.


    Before Xiao Yao just came, they obviously found that the team leader, who was always in a tight face, was full of excitement in his eyes, and almost danced.


    But now, the man she was looking forward to really came in. On the contrary, she was not happy.


    This makes them deeply understand. Sure enough, they all say that women turn their faces faster than books. It''s not a joke!


    When Xiao Yao came to the pink butterfly, a figure suddenly blocked in front of him.


    Xiao Yao squinted at the foreign man standing in front of him and asked, "who are you?"


    "Hummingbird, vice captain of the wild bird."


    "Oh." Xiao Yao nodded, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I want to fight you!" Said the hummingbird.


    Xiao Yao


    Standing behind the pink butterfly heard such words, did not stretch, can not help laughing out.


    Hummingbird''s face looks like fire. Xiao Yao doesn''t laugh at him. Instead, pink butterfly''s laughter is full of mockery.


    "You want to fight me?" Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the reason?"


    "Don''t worry. If you lose, you''ll leave here. How about that?" Asked the hummingbird, biting its teeth.


    He stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked seriously, "if I leave, what will those people do when they come back?"


    "..." the hummingbird was speechless for a moment.


    He didn''t think about this problem before. In fact, he also wanted to tell Xiao Yao that even if he left, he could cope with it, but he still couldn''t say it. In the final analysis, people have to face more or less when they are alive. It''s too shameless and not good!


    He knows his own strength very well. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s falling from the sky, they would have died here.


    In fact, he can not take his life seriously, just to let Xiao Yao leave in one breath.


    But he had to keep it in mind for all the members of the wild birds!


    If they die by themselves, do they have to die with them?


    At the thought of this, he was even more subdued.


    "You are not my opponent." Xiao said with a sigh.


    This sentence, in fact, even if Xiao Yao did not say, we all understand.


    They didn''t really see what happened outside before. They even subconsciously thought that Xiao Yao was a God in the sky.


    How can an ordinary person have such strength?


    "Get out of the way." The pink butterfly standing behind the hummingbird said, "he wants to kill you. It''s like crushing an ant."


    Hummingbird is very unconvinced: "I don''t believe it!"


    Xiao Yao looked at the hummingbird''s eyes have some impatience: "then do you want to try?"


    The hummingbird just wanted to talk, but was pulled aside by several wild bird members.


    "Vice captain, you''d better calm down. There''s no need to be angry with your own life!"


    "Yes, vice captain, let''s put up with it and wait till later, OK? Maybe you can beat him later? If he died now, wouldn''t he Others advised.


    In fact, they are just giving hummingbird steps.


    Even a fool knows that hummingbird can''t be Xiao Yao''s opponent even if he tries his best. If so, why torture himself?


    Hummingbird looked at Xiao Yao''s back and sighed helplessly.


    Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao, sneered and asked, "when do you have the habit of bullying children?"


    "Children?" When Xiao Yao heard this, he was very angry. "He looks much bigger than me, OK?"


    As a matter of fact, the person who is most angry at pink butterfly''s words is not him, but the hummingbird. It''s worse than killing him. Any man doesn''t want to be looked down upon by the girl he likes, not to mention the hummingbird who is very proud originally?


    Pink Butterfly looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "I really don''t know. Why are you here?"


    "Because you are here!" Xiao Yao said, "can''t I really watch you die in G country?"


    "How do you know?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    In fact, the reason why Xiao Yao was able to arrive so quickly this time was completely because of the tip off from his third grandfather.


    Although the third grandfather is involved in the killer circle, he also has a great influence in the employment industry. Before that, he got the news that the wild bird where pink butterfly is located had fallen into the trap of the G army, and was likely to be completely destroyed.


    After getting the news, the third grandfather didn''t immediately tell pink butterfly the news, although he wanted to contact Pink Butterfly easily.


    Xiao Yao was very curious about this question and asked. The answer given by his third grandfather was very simple.


    "If I tell Pink Butterfly now that she cancels the original plan, how can you save beauty?" Third grandfather asked seriously.


    Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao originally wanted the third grandfather to tell Pink Butterfly about it, but he was refused.


    "If you really care about that girl, go and save her by yourself. Don''t say you can''t do it. If you don''t care about her, don''t go. Since you don''t like others, why worry so much? All in all, it''s up to you. " Then three grandfathers hung up.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    He wants to contact pink butterfly, but since pink butterfly has chosen to avoid him, how can he find himself?


    The only thing we can do is to get to country G.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao fell into the battle between heaven and man, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "You haven''t answered my question. Are you going to pretend to be deaf? I ask you why you''re here! " The decibel of the pink butterfly has been improved a lot.


    "Because I''m afraid you will die here." Xiao Yao said, "even if I want to tip you off, I can''t find you."


    "So you came?"


    "Well, that''s why I came." Xiao Yao grinned, "if you really die here, I will be sad."


    The pink butterfly was stunned.


    She took a deep breath and went to Xiao Yao.


    "Now that you have saved me, can you go?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    "What else do you want to do?" The pink butterfly was already mad. "Do you know you''re upset? Since you don''t like me, since you can''t even give me a reason to stay, why come to me? Whether I live or die, does it really have anything to do with you? Isn''t it good for you to just hide in the immortal mountain and support each other? "


    The people of the wild birds are so confused.


    None of them thought that there were so many stories between Xiao Yao and pink butterfly.


    What makes them understand more is that this man doesn''t like his team leader?


    Why?


    This is totally unreasonable!


    Captain so beautiful, good figure, and resourceful, which man to see such a girl can do peace of mind? Even if there are some, they are also masters of Taoism. Are they old monks?


    In front of him, the man is powerful, but he is not an old monk, is he? In this case, how can people be excluded from thousands of miles away? How many people in the wild bird want to hold the beauty back, they don''t have this chance, but the guy who has more ability in front of him even dare to say that he doesn''t like the team leader, which has aroused the anger of all members of the wild bird! If they didn''t think that they were not opponents of each other, they all wanted to stand up and beat Xiao Yao hard.


    "If you haven''t figured out what you''re going to do here, you''d better go." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and took a step forward.


    "I''ve come to take you home." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" At this moment, pink butterfly even began to doubt whether there was something wrong with her ears.


    "I said," I''ve come to take you home. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if I leave you here alone, you are so stupid and ambushed, what should I do?" Pink Butterfly: "she hesitated for a while and asked," is that love talk? " Xiao Yao thought about it seriously, nodded, touched his nose and said, "should it count?" Pink Butterfly suddenly rushes in front of Xiao Yao, grabs his collar with one hand, and pulls the man who can already be called the overlord of the world to himself. Then, the lips kiss up. Wild bird those people, all stare big eyes, some can''t believe the scene in front of them. It turns out that every girl will take the initiative, just who the other side is.

 Chapter 1083

    At the edge of G country, the pink butterfly who had been holding Xiao Yao''s arm finally stopped.


    She turned around and looked at the more than 20 people who were following her. The expression on her face was also a little embarrassed.


    "I''m going back." Pink Butterfly said softly.


    The members of the wild birds are very reluctant.


    In fact, even if the pink butterfly is a vase, they also hope that the pink butterfly can stay. It''s pleasant to watch! What''s more, the pink butterfly who practices fruit in Xianren mountain is the strongest among the wild birds?


    "Captain, what shall we do when you go back?" A younger member couldn''t help saying.


    "What should I do?" Pink Butterfly said with a smile, "or let hummingbird do your captain, you can see his strength."


    The people all sighed.


    Before that, the young man said, "in fact, Captain, you can let your man stay with us, hummingbird! We make a lot of money, and if we have a strong man like him, we can make more money! "


    The pink butterfly doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    Money? Is Xiao Yao the kind of person who is short of money?


    Is there anyone on earth who has more money?


    If Xiao Yao really needs money, it''s estimated that some countries will directly open their national coffers and let Xiao Yao choose.


    As long as Xiao Yao is willing to admit their friend.


    Now any country, as long as it can have a good relationship with Xiao Yao and speak in the international arena, will be a lot of tough.


    Just like the former allies of the United States.


    Speaking of these, wild bird members are also curious.


    Here, it is still within the territory of country g, but up to now, it has not suffered any resistance.


    Even on their way forward, there were many checkpoints, but those checkpoints seemed to know that they were going to go from here, and they evacuated them in advance.


    It makes them feel extremely curious.


    What they don''t know is that when they get the news from G country and know that the person who came to G country this time is Xiao Yao, the people standing at the top of G country''s pyramid are almost scared to cry.


    Even though they are backed by the United States, they are all sweating when they know that they have offended Xiao Yao. What about the United States? It''s not that Xiao Yao has rubbed the ground. Who else, or which country, dares to challenge Xiao Yao in this world?


    Standing on the opposite side of Xiao Yao? Don''t say they don''t want to, even the citizens of the country don''t want to!


    You are so tired of your own life, don''t pull us, OK?


    Therefore, after knowing that Xiao Yao was in their territory, those people in G country immediately gave up the revenge plan they had made.


    When they learned that Xiao Yao was going to leave g country, those people were so excited that they almost cried, and immediately removed the obstacles on their way forward.


    Now faced with parting, pink butterfly is also a little sad.


    "If you want to come to China in the future, you can come to me." Pink Butterfly thought and said.


    After listening to the words of the pink butterfly, the members of the wild birds were completely silent.


    They know that the words of pink butterfly mean that separation is inevitable.


    "Boy, I don''t care how powerful you are, but now listen to me. If you dare to bully our captain, I will kill you!" Said the hummingbird viciously.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "do you watch too many idol dramas? Don''t talk about this kind of speech. Now the male No.2 doesn''t like to say that. "


    Hummingbird:


    Facing Xiao Yao, he felt powerless.


    We can''t fight, we can''t talk, we can''t talk.


    What''s more, are you going to let the boy live?


    The pink butterfly is discontented and stares at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao grabs his hair and says, "OK, then you are welcome to kill me."


    Hummingbird:


    How can it sound like "if you dare to come, I''ll kill you"?


    In the end, hummingbird gave up threatening Xiao Yao. He saw that he could not pose a threat to the other party at all. He said too much, but he seemed very ridiculous.


    My heart is very tired!


    "How do we get back?" Pink Butterfly turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "How about flying back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Pink Butterfly widened her eyes: "how far is it from here to Huaxia? Do you want to fly back?"


    "You don''t want to?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    "If you have no problem, I''ll be happy." Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao holds the hand of pink butterfly and is ready to leave.


    "Remember, if you want to come to China in the future, please come to me!" The pink butterfly waved to the wild birds and made the final difference.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if you don''t succeed in leaving the Middle East, you can come to me or tell those who want to create danger for you that you are my little brother and I am covering you!"


    "..." the members of the wild birds were speechless.


    But all of a sudden, the hummingbird''s eyes lit up.


    He suddenly remembered something, looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and asked, "your name is Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then... Thank you." Said the hummingbird.


    Xiao Yao smiles and leaves with the pink butterfly turning into a seven rainbow light.


    After that, all the wild bird members came together.


    "Vice captain, what do you thank him for?" A young man came up to him and asked.


    "Thank him for giving us a life preserver." The hummingbird said helplessly.


    "Life preserver?"


    "Well, as he said, if we are in danger, just give his name, we may be able to deal with it." Said the hummingbird with a sigh.


    With these words, there was a sense of loss in his heart.


    At first, he was always unconvinced, but after hearing the word "Xiao Yao", his original unconvinced spirit disappeared immediately.


    In the face of such an opponent, he really does not know what is unconvinced, it is his life can not touch the peak.


    "Ha ha, any danger is OK? What if the United States wants to kill us? " An older American man sneered and said, obviously not.


    Hummingbird looked at him and said, "do you think that being an American is your pride?"


    Although the American man did not speak, he did not refute.


    Obviously that''s what he thought.


    The hummingbird suddenly laughed and said, "don''t you know that just a while ago, even the invincible United States was trampled on by a man?"


    Although the news that Xiao Yao was making a big noise in the United States at that time has been blocked, it doesn''t mean that they really don''t know anything, just don''t know so much.


    Now hearing the hummingbird''s words, the man suddenly woke up.


    He gaped at the hummingbird and asked, "is that the man?"


    "Yes." Hummingbird nodded, said with a wry smile, "probably, none of us know what kind of person we missed?"


    All members of the wild bird, looking at the direction of the seven rainbow light, are in a daze


    In half a day, Xiao Yao took the pink butterfly back to China, Xianren mountain.


    Standing at the foot of immortal mountain, pink butterfly looked at her watch, but it was still unbelievable.


    "It only took us ten hours?" Asked the pink butterfly.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, it could have been faster, but I''m worried that your body can''t bear it. Although I can protect you, the powerful tearing will still cause you some damage."


    "When did you become so intimate?" said the pink butterfly


    Xiao Yao just touched his head and said nothing.


    The pink butterfly sighed, but stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao also stopped, looked at the pink butterfly and asked, "haven''t they all come back? Is it difficult to regret it again and plan to leave? "


    "I''m just afraid." Pink Butterfly said softly.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and asked, "do you know when butterflies are afraid?"


    The pink butterfly glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "do you really think that everyone is as heartless as you?"


    Xiao Yao is very depressed. Just chat with us! Why does it have to be personal? Don''t you know you are a glass heart?


    He thought about it and asked, "I still don''t understand. What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid of being ridiculed by your first wife and second wife!" The pink butterfly rolled her eyes and said, "when I left, I was so determined and said that I would never come back. Now I''m coming back with you. I always feel like I hit my face."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    He went to the pink butterfly and took the girl''s hand.


    "In fact, this time I went to see you, they woke me up." Xiao Yao said.


    The pink butterfly blinked at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Really, they asked me, if Pink Butterfly really becomes someone else''s daughter-in-law, can I not care?" Xiao Yao stopped for a moment and said, "I thought about this question for a long time, and finally came up with the answer. I can''t do it. You know, I''m a careful man. If that happens, maybe I''ll kill the man who robbed my daughter-in-law with me in a fit of anger."


    Pink butterfly can''t laugh or cry, but her face is full of sweetness.


    Although many girls say that they hate sweet talk men most, how many girls are trapped in the offensive of sweet talk?


    The girl who often recites this sentence is actually sending a message to the outside world: I can''t bear the sweet words, you are not allowed to coax me in this way! I''m easily fooled! Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious expression when he talks, pink butterfly knows that what this guy says is true, but she is still a little surprised. As a normal woman, pink butterfly thinks she can''t do it. How many women are willing to push her man to other women''s arms? Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself? But at this point, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing do much better than her.

 Chapter 1084

    "Forget it, go in!" Said the pink butterfly.


    "Do you understand?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Pink Butterfly gave a wry smile and said, "your first wife and second wife have such a big stomach. If I still linger like this, have I been compared with them?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and asked curiously, "didn''t you call them the first wife and the second wife before? How come now, the second wife has become the second wife? "


    With this sentence, there is no need for pink butterfly to answer. Xiao Yao understood it and immediately nodded his head and said, "I understand, because in your heart, you have already regarded yourself as my little wife, right?"


    What else can pink butterfly do besides staring at Xiao Yao?


    "Don''t think that I''m willing to come back with you this time because I don''t want to leave you. I tell you, I''m coming back this time for the sake of the three children!" Said the pink butterfly.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Girls! Although Pink Butterfly usually takes the initiative to treat Xiao Yao, it will be more or less shy and reserved when it comes to the crucial time.


    Xiao Yao is not a child again, how can he go to expose the half true and half false lies of pink butterfly?


    The reason why it''s half true and half false is that Xiao Yao knows that pink butterfly will not give up after leaving Xianren mountain.


    Although she was very determined when she left, she had been with the three children for such a long time. It doesn''t matter at all. It must be false that she didn''t give up at all.


    People! They''re all sentimental animals.


    Into the fairy mountain, back to the villa, three children see pink butterfly is almost crazy.


    When pink butterfly was away, the three children never said anything, and they didn''t urge Xiao Yao to get their mother back.


    Even though they have moved to the villa next door to live with Xiao Yao, they still like to come here to play, study or practice in the daytime. I always feel that maybe one day the pink butterfly will come back and surprise them, even if they think it''s not very possible. But even so, they will not urge Xiao Yao, or express their true feelings in front of Xiao Yao.


    After all, they felt that if Xiao Yao really wanted to get the pink butterfly back, he might have started long ago. The reason why he didn''t go now was that he didn''t make up his mind.


    As for the reason, the three children did not want to understand, and some could not understand. After all, the feelings of adults are too complicated for children like them.


    After a while, Xiao Yao went back to the face of pink butterfly.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    Pink Butterfly raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao. Even though she knew it in her heart, she still began to be confused and asked, "why?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and had no good way: "don''t pretend to be stupid with me. You''ve come back now. Do you have to meet my mother?"


    The pink butterfly''s face turns red.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel a little surprised.


    "Oh, what''s the situation? Do you have this kind of little woman posture? " Xiao Yao joked.


    The pink butterfly glared at Xiao Yao and said, "if you dare not treat me as a woman, do you believe that I can make you a real woman?"


    In the face of such a threat, Xiao Yao has no choice but to admit counsels.


    Looking at the pink butterfly sitting on the sofa for half an hour, the expression on her face is always cloudy and sunny, Xiao Yao finally said: "how long do you plan to sit?"


    "You have to prepare me for it." Said the pink butterfly.


    "Oh, the ugly daughter-in-law wants to see her father-in-law sooner or later. Besides, it''s not the first time you''ve seen my mother." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Pink Butterfly White Eyes Xiao Yao, yin and Yang strange way: "see your mother, I''m not afraid, I''m afraid, also have to see your other two daughter-in-law!"


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed.


    "Forget it, just die! Go Said the pink butterfly.


    She also understood that Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao must have known about their return.


    Now they are hesitating, maybe they are also waiting for themselves.


    It''s said that if you lose, even if Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing really sneer at you, you have to bear it.


    As a woman, how can she admit counsels and shrink back under such circumstances?


    Anyway, I''ve already come back. It''s better to be clean.


    Looking at the pink butterfly''s death, Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He doesn''t say much. He takes Pink Butterfly back to the villa where he and others live now.


    The three children, too, followed far away.


    Into the villa, living room, sitting Qin Rou, Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing.


    Pink Butterfly suddenly has a feeling of being tried by the third hall.


    There''s a lot of pressure!


    Before they sat down, song Yilin ran to the south, far away from Quyang.


    Xiao Yao kicked them all out.


    "What do you want to do?" Outside the door, Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin coughed and said tentatively, "brother Xiao, if I tell you the truth, don''t be angry!"


    "He said Xiao Yao said.


    "In fact, we just came to watch the fun." When song Yilin finished, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Smile, smile, can''t smile out, Xiao Yao carrying him began to knock head, knock song Yilin scurry.


    "Is there one like you?" Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "what''s the matter now? You can''t help me, but you still want to watch the fun?"


    Nantianyuan sighed, took Suna''s hand, walked up to him and said, "brother Xiao, let''s talk about our conscience. If I bring a woman back from outside to see Suna, will you come to join in the fun?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t speak.


    Because the answer is yes!


    But Suna pinched nantianyuan hard, rolled her eyes and said, "you think it''s quite wild?"


    Nan Tianyuan quickly begged for mercy: "Hey, I''m just joking. How dare I have such courage? You''re the only one. I''m too busy. "


    "It''s almost the same. I think it''s the same. Your kidney can''t stand it." Su Na said, as a Russian woman, the language is a little unrestrained.


    Immediately, countless scornful eyes are looking to the South sky.


    Nan Tianyuan''s face flushed with anger: "don''t listen to her nonsense, my kidney is very good!"


    Xiao Yao went to nantianyuan, put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. Everyone is brothers. Besides, you are really old. If you really have a feeling that your heart is more than enough, you can find me. My brother is an old Chinese medicine doctor, you know."


    Nantianyuan rolled his eyes at Xiao Yao.


    A group of people immediately burst into laughter.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh when he smiles.


    "Brother Xiao, I think you''d better hurry in. In this case, as a man, you can''t shrink back!" Xiao Xiaoyan can''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple, turned around and walked into the villa again.


    He''s really worried that if he''s been away too long, there will be a fight.


    In fact, there are many men in this world who want to have wives and concubines. Even if they say that Lao Tzu is not such a person, they still hope subconsciously.


    For Xiao Yao, this may not be a good thing. For example, you never know how to deal with the relationship between several girls.


    Fortunately, before Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing get along very naturally, will not cause him any trouble.


    But now there is a pink butterfly, which is unknown. Even if the two girls are really unhappy, they won''t be happy. What about pink butterfly? That''s a killer. That''s the captain before the wild bird! Who knows if she will kill people in a rage


    After entering the villa, pink butterfly is chatting with Qin rou. Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao are sitting on the sofa watching TV. The expressions on the faces of the three girls are very unnatural.


    Xiao Yao pulls Xia Yixing aside and asks in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Xia Yixing pursed her mouth and said with a smile: "you are so smart, can''t you see it?"


    Xiao Yao spread out his hand: "no matter how clever a man is, he can''t guess your woman''s mind."


    "In fact, I really want to talk to pink butterfly, but Xiaoxiao said that as the empress of the palace, it''s always strange that she doesn''t give her a little bit of authority." Xia Yixing said.


    "And you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Me! Stay neutral! It''s not my job to talk anyway. " Xia Yixing spat out his little tongue and said.


    Xiao Yao takes Xia Yixing into her arms and leaves her saliva on her face: "it''s still you that make me worry the most."


    Xia Yixing gently pushed Xiao Yao away, but he didn''t have a good way: "pull it down, it''s because I''m not the lady of the palace, otherwise, do you think I''ll make you worry?"


    Xiao Yao is embarrassed and speechless.


    However, this decline did not last long. In the evening, the three girls sat together and chatted. Pink Butterfly talked with them about her experience for so many years. The two girls listened with relish, and they did not know whether they really thought pink butterfly''s story was attractive enough, or because the two girls were too supportive.


    This also made Xiao Yaochang feel relieved. Naturally, he would like to see such a result.


    After taking the pink butterfly back, a big stone in Xiao Yao''s heart finally fell.


    At night, the wind was cold.


    He stood outside the villa, looking up at the stars.


    Li Dan didn''t know when. He stood behind Xiao Yao and said softly, "Lord, it''s going to snow."


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Li Dan and nodded: "yes, it''s going to snow..."


    Finally, to the original set time. Also before this time, the pattern of the world was set. Next, we have to do what we have to do¡° Tianxing palace will soon disappear from the world. I''m still curious. What''s Bai Qimei''s card Xiao Yao asked himself, "but it doesn''t matter. We''re going to start."

 Chapter 1085

    In winter, snowflakes are flying in the air.


    When it comes to snow, it''s really snowing. There''s no sign.


    Just one night, it was already covered in silver.


    On the mountain road leading to the twelve peaks, a series of long footprints were left.


    Xiao Yao walked in the front with sharp eyes.


    Behind him, in addition to Tianxing palace, there are Xuankong Taoist priest, kunmu and Honghuang Taoist priest. The rest of them are left behind.


    Qu Yang, Xiao Xiaoyan and the special forces didn''t follow and stayed in Xianren mountain.


    Nantianyuan and song Yilin are standing beside Xiao Yao. Nantianyuan is waving his hammer.


    This is the spoils left by the last time I went to zijinmen.


    Song Yilin said enviously, "I hope I can find my booty in Tianxing Palace this time."


    "You don''t like to use weapons. What kind of booty do you want? Here''s a sword. Do you want it? " Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Song Yilin laughed.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at them. He held out his hand and pointed in another direction.


    "That''s the eleventh peak. You go first." Xiao Yao said.


    The people standing behind him did not speak, but their faces were full of smiles.


    Xiao Yao had a headache and said, "didn''t we have already agreed before? I''ll bring you here this time to watch the war and kill people. I can come myself. "


    Song Yilin couldn''t help saying, "brother Xiao, should I say you are simple or stupid? If you say anything else, we''ll all listen, but now that you want us to be spectators, do you think it''s time? "


    "I promised Lao Peng that I would avenge him." Nan Tianyuan rubbed his nose and said, "although I know he can''t hear me, every man spits a nail. Now that I''ve said everything, I''ll do it naturally. Otherwise, I don''t believe what I said."


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly.


    "Are you really going up?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Song Yilin nodded.


    "Even if you die on it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Die, die!" Song Yilin said, "I have already told my daughter-in-law that if I really die, I will let her remarry."


    "What happened?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Now I have five teeth marks on me." Song Yilin said.


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    At this time, Wang Tianye suddenly rushed to Xiao Yao.


    He went straight to his knees.


    "Lord, can you let my daughter-in-law go to shiyifeng to watch the battle? I''m willing to follow you. It doesn''t matter if you''re afraid of death! " Wang Tianye said with a red face.


    Before Xiao Yao could speak, Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law rushed out and kicked her own man.


    "Wang Tianye, do you want to die? If you shoot dead, go by yourself! Don''t drag me Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law''s eyes turned red.


    People in Yunxiao hall also looked at Wang Tianye with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    "Give me a reason." Xiao Yao said.


    He knew that neither Wang Tianye nor Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law were afraid of death, not to mention that as long as he was here, he would not let them die.


    Wang Tianye''s performance is so abnormal that it is worth pondering.


    "Wang Tianye, if you dare to say that, I will tear your mouth!" Wang Tianye said anxiously.


    Wang Tianye stood up, looked at his daughter-in-law and patted the snowflakes on his body.


    "I used to be bullied by you. You have to let me be a man once?" Wang Tianye smiles. He turns to look at Xiao Yao and says, "Lord, my daughter-in-law is pregnant, so I..."


    "Wang Tianye!" Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law broke out completely.


    No sooner had she rushed up than she was caught by the painting fan.


    "You''re pregnant. Why don''t you tell me?" Hua Fan said angrily.


    In Yunxiao hall, the painted fan is the real big sister.


    "Sister Huafan, I..."


    Huafan sighs, but he doesn''t speak. He just turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao has to decide everything. After all, he is the current master of Yunxiao hall.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "this is a good thing. However, Wang Tianye, if you want your daughter-in-law to go to shiyifeng, you have to promise me one thing."


    "Lord, just say it, no matter what, I will promise it!" Wang Tianye said, biting his teeth.


    Li couldn''t help but make complaints about what he promised. How about giving your daughter-in-law a surname of Xiao? "


    Wang Tianye


    If it wasn''t for Li Dan''s dignity in his heart, he would have a fight with him.


    "If your daughter-in-law gets to the eleventh peak, you''ll have to kill more people." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Wang Tianye was overjoyed and quickly nodded: "temple master, no problem!"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a smile: "you should not say this to me." Then he pointed to Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law.


    Wang Tianye immediately stood up and went to his daughter-in-law.


    "Is that ok?" Wang Tianye asked.


    The girl''s eyes were full of tears.


    "But..."


    Wang Tianye seemed to know what his daughter-in-law wanted to say. He waved his hand and interrupted. He said, "of course, I will take revenge on Yunxiao hall. But now you have children in your stomach. Even if there is the Lord of the hall, we won''t be safe, but you have to think about the children, right? In case of too much noise... "


    Speaking of this, Wang Tianye did not go on.


    The girl also understood, but nodded.


    "OK, I''ll watch the battle!" Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law, holding back tears and biting her teeth, said, "but Wang, listen to me. You must come back alive! If you don''t come back alive, or if you kill too few people, I''ll beat the child and remarry! "


    Wang Tianye grinned and nodded.


    Looking at his daughter-in-law on the 11th peak, Wang Tianye was relieved. He went back to Xiao Yao and said: "temple master, thank you..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and asked, "isn''t it all right? Do you want your daughter-in-law to come up with us? Even if you give in, I can''t promise! "


    "Men don''t always give in!" Wang Tianye said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "pull it down. When your daughter-in-law was here before, why didn''t you have such heroism?"


    Wang Tianye


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin and asked, "is your daughter-in-law not pregnant?"


    "They didn''t come with me, either!" South sky is far from good.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s OK, I just ask casually."


    Then he waved his hand.


    "Up the mountain!"


    A group of people, mighty, walking on the twelve peak mountain road.


    It''s a huge momentum.


    On the twelve peaks, Bai Qimei with thousands of people in Tianxing palace straightened up.


    "When the enemy comes, I''ll go to heaven. Is anyone afraid?" Bai Qimei stood on the high platform and asked.


    "No!" The sound of Qi Shushu rings.


    Bai Qimei smiles and turns to another group of people. There are about 1000 people.


    "You are not from Tianxing palace, but you are also from the world of seclusion. Now Xiao Yao''s goal is no longer from Tianxing palace, but the whole world of seclusion. You have no way to go back, but I still want to ask if you dare to fight the enemy?"


    Those people did not agree with each other, but looked left and right.


    Bai Qimei sighed.


    In fact, he had expected such a result before.


    Why do these people come to Tianxing palace?


    Isn''t it because Xiao Yao is killing people in the seclusion world now that they are all afraid? If it''s not for this reason, why do they come to Tianxing palace? It''s just to seek the protection of Tianxing palace. Now Xiao Yao and others are killing again. They are scared. It''s normal.


    "If you are afraid, you can step back." Bai Qimei said.


    After that, the people remained silent.


    After a while, an old man walked forward, arched his hand, and said with a smile, "White House master, I''m old and weak. I want to take my people to avoid the war for a while."


    Bai Qimei gave a smile, and suddenly took out his hand. A white light burst out of his palm and went directly into the old man''s body.


    "Boom" sound, the old man''s body immediately burst open, meat splashing.


    "Now, is there anything else?" White Qi eyebrow swept a circle to ask a way.


    "Bai Qimei, you dare to kill my father!" A middle-aged man was furious.


    White Qi eyebrow once again hand, empty a grasp, that middle-aged man''s body immediately became two half.


    "Anything else?" Bai Qimei asked again.


    The families and sects in the seclusion world are pale at this time.


    They are really scared to death by Xiao Yao. They don''t want to fight with Xiao Yao. But now, Bai Qimei is standing in front of them and doesn''t give them a way out!


    "Mr. White House, Xiao Yao is the enemy of our secluded world. We will not retreat!" But a wise man came forward and said.


    Anyway, there''s no way back now. Why should haw be hesitant? It''s better to say a few nice words directly!


    Bai Qimei gave him a look, and his eyes were full of praise.


    "Not bad." Bai Qimei said, "you go down the mountain first and intercept Xiao Yao."


    The faces of those people changed again.


    These people, stop Xiao Yao?


    How to intercept?


    If they are really Xiao Yao''s opponents, why should they go to Tianxing palace to seek refuge?


    What''s the difference between letting them die!


    Bai Qimei''s idea is also very simple. When these people come to Tianxing palace, they have to make preparations for sacrifice at any time.


    If you don''t let them take the lead and consume the strength of Yunxiao hall, will you let them go to Tianxing Palace first? This is totally impossible. As the leader of Tianxing palace, the first thing he needs to consider is his own school. As for these people, they are worthless in his eyes. Bai Qimei seemed to see what those people thought, and continued: "fight with Xiao Yao, you will die, but if you don''t go, you will die now." With these words, the disciples of Tianxing palace behind him have already shown their swords. That''s the threat! Bai Qimei raised his head, looking at the snow sky, gray, no sunshine¡° When it snows, the whole world is much cleaner... "

 Chapter 1086

    Twelve peaks, twelve swords.


    It has been standing for hundreds of years.


    Now, all the twelve swords have come out of their scabbard.


    The twelve swordsmen stood in front of Bai Qimei with solemn eyes.


    "It''s going to kill people." Bai Qimei looked at their twelve swordsmen and said softly.


    "Then die." Said the twelve in unison.


    The sound is also very light, there is no gas shock mountain and river.


    "Then go." Bai Qimei waved.


    Twelve swordsmen turned around at the same time, and the sword was as powerful as a rainbow.


    At this time, Xiao Yao and others also encountered the first resistance.


    Those sects in the world of seclusion survived the slaughter before Xiao Yao. Even when they came to Tianxing palace and twelve peaks, they didn''t feel very safe. On the contrary, in times of crisis, Bai Qimei pushed them out very unethically. When we think about it carefully, there is nothing to blame, because if they are faced with such a situation, they may make the same choice as Bai Qimei. After all, are they from Tianxing palace? If they want to die, they have to die in front of Tianxing palace.


    At the same time, twelve sword Qi also came from the air.


    Xiao Yao walked in the front, and Yunxiao hall and others were 50 meters away from him.


    "Since I''m still alive and I can kill people, it''s not your turn for the time being. If you want to revenge or kill people, I can''t blame you. But I owe them more. You have to let me kill them first?" That''s what Xiao Yao told them.


    Everyone is smiling, but understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    In Xiao Yao''s heart, there has always been a barrier. He always thinks that if he had not left Xianren mountain to search for breakthrough opportunities in Zhenwu relics, maybe not so many things would have happened, and the people in Yunxiao hall would not have died.


    Although everyone told him that since there was a dispute, he would die, but Xiao Yao still had no way to cross the barrier in his heart.


    Now is the time for Xiao Yao to untie the knot in his heart.


    Before the twelve sword Qi arrived, Xiao Yao had already taken a step forward.


    Take a step, cut the sky and the earth.


    The golden light of stone came out of his body. The golden light of stone began to separate again. At last, it was full of sword rain.


    The four real swords, with 40000 shadows, cover the sky and block out the sun. They are magnificent enough to cover the twelve peaks. For a moment, the sword Qi soars to the sky, like a giant python turning into a dragon, daring to fight in the sky.


    That more than 1000 people, at this time are silly eyes, Leng Leng looking at Xiao Yao not far away.


    Xiao Yao also looked at them, but his face was expressionless.


    In his eyes, these people are no different from lambs to be slaughtered.


    Xiao Yao stood there, emitting bursts of golden light, just like heaven and man.


    Don''t say to fight with Xiao Yao, even if they look directly at each other, they feel an endless pressure.


    It seems that Xiao Yao doesn''t need to fight against them at all. He just needs to think about it. They all have no fighting power and can only be wiped out.


    In fact, it is.


    Finally, there is a man who can''t resist the pressure and kneels directly in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, we are wrong, we are really wrong, but we are wrong to besiege Xianren mountain, but we are also threatened and abetted by Tianxing palace!" The middle-aged man knelt on the ground and moved towards Xiao Yao, his face full of tears.


    However, Xiao Yao looked at him with indifference and no sympathy.


    In fact, such people do not need sympathy.


    It''s just the grass on the wall.


    If Tianxing palace still has the advantage now, they will definitely pull out their swords. The reason why they repent in front of Xiao Yao is that they feel that Xiao Yao has grown to a point where they can''t stop him. Even Bai Qimei may no longer be Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    So, they are just afraid, not really regret.


    In the face of these people, Xiao Yao almost has no sympathy.


    With a sound of "falling", the golden sword rain, which blocked the sky and the sun, had already rushed towards the 1000 people.


    At the top of the twelve peaks, Xu kuangge, a man in white, looked at the 40000 sword shadows and narrowed his eyes.


    "Sword, that''s not how it works." Xu kuangge gave a laugh.


    Bai Qimei stood beside him, with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Xu kuangge, is it your turn now?" Bai Qimei asked.


    Although he was still planning strategies in the square before, in fact, he knew very well that it was almost impossible to block Xiao Yao with the strength of Tianxing palace.


    Even if he just broke through to the realm of Linghai, facing Xiao Yao, he had a feeling that he couldn''t start.


    Now Xiao Yao, as long as he stands in front of him, makes him feel as if he is facing a huge mountain and can''t be shaken.


    So now he can only place all his hopes on Xu kuangge.


    However, Xu kuangge is not in a hurry.


    "What''s the hurry? Not yet. " Xu crazy song said.


    Bai Qimei was angry and asked, "when is the time? Is it time to wait until all the people in Tianxing Palace are dead? "


    "I said before, it''s time to wait for your Tianxing palace to be big. Is it time to live or die?" Xu crazy song looked at the white eyebrows, understatement asked.


    "It''s not here yet?" Bai Qimei is almost mad at Xu kuangge.


    If it''s not because Bai Qimei knows that he''s still not the opponent of Xu Bingge, now he wants to rush up and tear this annoying guy in two.


    But even in the Linghai realm, standing in front of Xu kuangge, he can still feel the pressure that has existed before. It seems that breaking through to the Linghai realm is not much different from staying in the later peak of Lingjiang realm. With this step, he still can''t see through Xu kuangge and is no longer Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    In the final analysis, it''s because he was cheated by Xu kuangge. If he knew before he broke through the realm of Linghai again, it would not cause him any bad influence. How could he voluntarily stay in banbu Linghai for so many years?


    If he had broken through earlier, he would have been able to kill Xiao Yao for the first time.


    "Do you have some regrets, and your intestines are blue?" Seeing the expression on Bai Qimei''s face, Xu Bingge had already guessed something.


    Bai Qimei snorted coldly and didn''t speak, which was enough to show his attitude. What Xu kuangge said was true, he just regretted it.


    "In fact, in my opinion, you really have nothing to regret. In your opinion, it''s a very difficult thing to kill Xiao Yao at the beginning, but it''s all destined by heaven." Xu kuangge said, "people always want to break through the way of heaven and get rid of all the shackles. What''s the significance of this? How can they know if they are destined to become immortals? " Speaking of this, Xu kuangge sighed again: "no one can get rid of the way of heaven. He is thousands of miles away from the earth, and the way of heaven is thousands of miles away."


    Bai Qimei was slightly stunned.


    He felt that Xu kuangge''s words had hidden secrets, but now he had no way to understand them.


    "I feel her coming." Xu crazy song suddenly laughed.


    "What?" Bai Qimei was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized, and asked, "do you mean that the person you are waiting for is coming?"


    "Well, it''s just the feeling, and it''s getting stronger." Xu crazy song said.


    "Then..."


    "Wait for me. When I wait for her, I will do it." Xu crazy song turned and looked at Bai Qimei, said, "I promised you before, I won''t break my promise."


    Bai Qimei did not speak after all.


    Now the initiative is completely in the hands of Xu kuangge. To be exact, all the time, the initiative is in the hands of Xu kuangge.


    In addition to listening to Xu crazy song''s arrangement, what can he do?


    At this time, on the mountain road of the twelve peaks, the blood really flows thousands of miles.


    More than 1000 people were killed, and none of them could escape.


    Hot blood, melting a large snowfall, blood and snow mixed together, like a river, rolling down.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face still hasn''t changed at all. It''s still so calm.


    Finally, the twelve sword Qi had come to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao holds a sword named Fuli.


    The sword is drawn and the golden light is everywhere.


    Such as fierce thunder, falling from the sky, a golden pillar of light fell on Xiao Yao, and the talisman sword in his hand was magnified several times.


    "It''s good to kill you people with your own hands!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, and the whole valley echoed.


    It is not only a sword, but also a sword spirit.


    It''s an indomitable sword.


    The heart reads a move, the hand Fu leaves then start to roll with the wrist, immediately, is a sword Qi to break the voice of empty to spread.


    The sword Qi suddenly fell down and collided with one of them.


    The twelve sword Qi immediately became eleven.


    "When I say that I want the horse to step on the heavenly palace, I want the horse to step on the heavenly palace. What do you want to stop me with?" Xiao Yao roared wildly, his sword had fallen in front of him, and the golden light was shining on the towering sword mountain.


    After waiting for half a minute, Xiao Yao carries Fu Li again and charges forward.


    Step by step at the foot of the lotus, did not step out of a step, there is a golden light rippling at the foot.


    "Today, Xiao Yao broke the sword with his sword!" Xiao Yao laughed and cut off a sword once again.


    A head, along an arc from the air, flew to the foot of Yunxiao hall and others.


    "Put it on and go back to heaven!" Xiao Yao''s voice came from afar.


    Ge a happy, forward a few steps, will be the head up, throw into a sack.


    Before Xiao Yao let him have a few empty sacks, he did not know, so now he finally realized. When you come, you have to come back with a full load. It''s just that there''s nothing worthy of their attention in the twelve peaks. The only thing they can hold is their heads. Xiao Yao tugs at a sword light and fights with the remaining ten swords. The whole space is in turmoil at this moment. More than one person thinks whether the mountain road under his feet will suddenly collapse.

 Chapter 1088

    Xu kuangge stood there, looking at the girl in front of him, and everyone was looking at them.


    Even Xiao Yao had a puzzled look in his eyes.


    In fact, before that, he had already noticed that there were torrents surging above the top of the twelve peaks, and there were experts standing.


    What surprised him even more was that he could not judge the strength of the other side.


    Now it''s over him.


    Well, that''s probably the only way to judge.


    Xu kuangge, the name he had heard of since he was a child monk Xu SuGuan, was always on the twelve peaks.


    He had no way to understand that the painting fan in Yunxiao hall had anything to do with this crazy song. There was another saying on his lips, 700 years.


    Is Huafan over 700 years old? Obviously impossible, but since it is, how can there be such a scene?


    Bai Qimei''s eyes turned red again.


    What''s more, isn''t this one of our own?


    Isn''t that a good teammate?


    How did you kill the disciples of Tianxing palace? What''s going on? Anyway, now Bai Qimei has a feeling of muddled face, completely unable to understand the intention of Xu crazy song.


    He roared at Xu crazy song: "Xu crazy song, what do you want to do?"


    Xu kuangge, who is holding the fan, looks at Bai Qimei. His eyes are so cold that they are full of contempt.


    "I will do what I want to do, and I need you to teach me?" Xu kuangge looks at Bai Qimei and asks.


    When Bai Qimei comes into contact with Xu kuangge''s eyes, his back is suddenly cold, and a feeling of awe rises in his heart. He can''t say that he wants to accept his head, but he is scared.


    Even if it was just a look in the eyes, Bai Qimei shuddered. He quickly dodged Xu kuangge''s eyes, and his forehead was covered with a layer of dense sweat.


    His hands behind his back, also slightly trembling, waist subconsciously bent.


    It seems that this is the only way to appear humble enough.


    Now Bai Qimei is more and more curious about what kind of cultivation this crazy song is, and why it can bring him such pressure.


    Even breathing can feel under pressure.


    Hard, very hard!


    Xu kuangge smiles, turns around and looks at the fan again. His eyes are still so affectionate. Only when he looks at the fan can people around feel the pressure dissipate instantly.


    "Before, I owed this old man a favor and said that I would do something when they were in danger." Xu crazy song looked at the painting fan a little embarrassed said.


    The beautiful eyes of the painting fan stared at Xu kuangge and asked, "what about now?"


    Xu kuangge whispered: "now I don''t know, isn''t it to discuss with you?"


    "No discussion!" The fan pinched his waist and said, "now that I''m good at it, do you start to play with me?"


    Xu crazy song quickly rubbed his nose and shook his head: "that''s what I said. How dare I?"


    Then he turned his face and looked at Bai Qimei, and asked, "I''ll help you with one sword, only one sword. Then whether you can stop it depends on your nature. How about that?"


    Bai Qimei''s face looks dignified. He doesn''t understand what Xu kuangge really wants to express.


    After finishing this sentence, Xu kuangge turned to the painting fan and said, "how can I say I''m a man, too? Can you give me some face?"


    The fan just sneered.


    "Just one sword, I promise not to hurt him." Xu crazy song continued.


    Hua Fan sighed and turned to look at Xiao Yao, asking for his opinion.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Xu kuangge said with a smile, "see? People don''t mind. "


    "Cut the crap!" The fan glared at him.


    He hastened to silence.


    Xiao Yao takes a step forward and looks at Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge also looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "why don''t we make a bet?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "what are you gambling on?"


    "If you can stop me, I will help you kill all the people in Tianxing palace. If you can''t stop me, how about leaving 100 disciples in Tianxing palace?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Bai Qimei frowned tightly, bit his teeth and said, "no!"


    Xu crazy song turned to look at him, voice calm said: "you think, now the decision is still in your hands?"


    This sentence, let white Qimei moment silence.


    This is what he is really suffering. He is the owner of the heaven palace. However, at this point, he can not change anything. Even the life of the disciples has the final say.


    Such a palace master is too subdued in front of him.


    In fact, to be more accurate, not to mention the life of the disciple of Tianxing palace, even his life is not in his hands now.


    Xu kuangge looks at Xiao Yao with a smile on his face and doesn''t rush.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and agreed.


    Even if you lose, it doesn''t seem to be possible to leave 100 people in Tianxing palace.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something again and continued: "among the 100 people, is there Bai Qimei?"


    "No Xu kuangge said, "I know, you will kill him."


    Xiao Yao smiles, and he is more happy.


    Bai Qimei''s body was shaking.


    Before, he always thought that Xu Bingge would be his trump card.


    Now it seems that''s not the case at all.


    In this case, whether Xu kuangge wins or Xiao Yao wins, he will die.


    What is this called?


    "I don''t agree!" Bai Qimei said, biting his teeth.


    Xu crazy song turned to look at him, eyes full of surprise.


    "Who wants you to take it?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Xiao Yao also asked curiously.


    Bai Qimei felt worse.


    You''re talking about my life and death. What''s wrong with me?


    Bullying people are not so bullying it!


    Xiao Yao suddenly started, once again ten thousand swords fell from the sky.


    The goal is Xu crazy song.


    Before the beginning, Xiao Yao would ask Xu kuangge whether the 100 people had Bai Qimei.


    To put it simply, he is ready to lose.


    The reason is very simple. In the face of Xu kuangge, although he doesn''t know the real strength of the other party, Xiao Yao already has a sense of powerlessness.


    Xu crazy song holds the painting fan and flies out several feet away.


    He looked at the shadow of the sword all over the sky, and there was a light in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he waved his long sword, and a sword flew out. A huge sword illusion appeared in the sky.


    The illusion and the sword thrown by Xu kuangge are integrated, spinning at a high speed and setting off gusts of wind.


    Xiao Yao''s forehead immediately overflowed with sweat, and now he has felt a pressure.


    "Break it for me!" Xu kuangge yelled angrily, the huge sword illusion was instantly suppressed, and all the swords disappeared.


    "One sword breaks all swords!"


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted and subconsciously stepped back.


    The vision of the huge sword suddenly shrank into an ordinary size, but it stabbed at Xiao Yao quickly.


    "Stop it Fan shouts.


    Xu crazy song looked at the beauty in his arms and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I promised you, how dare I not kill him?"


    I was relieved to draw a fan.


    Xiao Yao immediately picked up Zhenwu''s four swords, which were combined into one, and a golden light rushed towards the sword.


    The two swords smashed together and stirred up a wave of air, which kept rolling and rushed Xiao Yao out.


    Xiao Yao''s body lay heavily on the ground. When he opened his eyes, Xu kuangge''s sword was already in front of him.


    Hover over the tip of your nose.


    "I want to kill you. It''s easy."


    Although Xu kuangge didn''t say that, what he expressed now is this meaning.


    Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly.


    He finally saw the gap between himself and Xu kuangge.


    How can there be such a powerful opponent in this world?


    Xu kuangge''s heart and mind were restrained, and the sword returned to his body.


    Everything is back in peace.


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked at Xu kuangge, his eyes full of bitterness.


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "don''t think about anything, don''t say you, there may not be a few people in the world who are my opponents."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "Bai Qimei, I''ve helped you. Otherwise, with his strength, it would be as easy to destroy your whole Tianxing palace." Xu crazy song turned to look at Bai Qimei said.


    Bai Qimei sneered and asked, "do I still want to thank you?"


    "It''s not necessary. I''ve been in your twelve peaks for so long. I owe you a favor. Now I''ll give it back to you." After that, Xu kuangge turned to Xiao Yao and said, "the last jade pendant you need is on the twelve peaks. You can find it by yourself. Don''t expect that Bai Qimei will give it to you. However, since you have three pieces left, you can feel it. I believe in your strength."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, even if Xu kuangge didn''t say it, Xiao Yao had already felt the position of the last jade pendant through the breath of the remaining three jade pendants.


    Xu crazy song turned his face, looked at the painting fan, said: "we should go."


    "Where to?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Hongge shook his head.


    "Then I won''t ask," he said with a smile


    She looked at Yunxiao hall and others, the smile on her face gradually converged.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao and he said, "Lord, I''m leaving."


    "Bon voyage." Xiao Yao still doesn''t know the story between Xu kuangge and Huafan, but he doesn''t need to know it now.


    He just needs to know that painting fan is the person Xu kuangge has been looking for, and Xu kuangge is the person painting fan has been waiting for. Xu crazy song with painting fan, at the foot of a sword again, two people Yujian, flying towards the sky¡° Little monk, help me! Reopen the fairy gate Xu crazy song stands on the sky, a roar, instant shaking. A white light suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Yao and others. He put his hands together and said, "Amitabha..." suddenly, his feet suddenly dropped a little, his body soared away, surrounded by thousands of Sanskrit, and the Sanskrit merged into a golden light to break through the mystery. Xu kuangge also had a sword in his hand, waving it, and the white crane illusions outside the sky piled up¡° Today, I promise crazy song to reopen the immortal gate and make immortal sword immortal The immortal gate opens, the immortal enters. The little monk sat on the ground again and closed his eyes to chant¡° It''s not in the sword, it''s not in the sky, it''s not in the flood, it''s in me. "

 Chapter 1089

    Xiao Yao and others all stopped to wait and see.


    At this time, the clouds above the sky, such as painted a touch of brilliant purple, emitting a dazzling light.


    Haoran aura envelops the whole twelve peaks.


    Xiao Yao stood up straight and looked at the figure of Xu kuangge and Huafan.


    "Are you going to leave? Is it a little too casual? " Xiao Yao said something.


    For a moment, dense clouds blotted out the sun, the sky quickly darkened down, and even the stars above my head could be seen.


    Day and night, in this moment.


    Then, the stars began to whirl, and began to spin wildly. The wind around them was strong, and the sand was flying.


    Gradually, the stars began to piece together, to piece together a heavenly gate.


    "The immortal gate has been opened. Xiao Yao, I''m leaving. I''ll give you back the favor I owe you." With these words, the long sword in Xu''s crazy singer turns into a golden light, flies towards Xiao Yao, and directly rushes into Xiao Yao''s body, causing the sea of Qi to shake.


    "This sword is not a natural resource, but I''ve been using it for hundreds of years. When you understand it, you''ll probably have a sword meaning." Xu kuangge laughs.


    Then, they run into the gate of stars.


    Xiao Yao sat cross legged and found that in his body, there was another sword under the original yuan Dan.


    Gradually, the stars disappear, the dense clouds disperse, and the whole world is again illuminated by the sun.


    Xiao Yao stood up and bowed to the sky.


    Although he has no way to understand the heart of the sword in the singer Xu Kuang, he knows that it should be a gift.


    But at this time, Xu SuGuan, the young monk, came up to Xiao Yao, put his hands together, read a Buddha''s name, and then said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, this is your chance. This sword has been used by Xu kuangge for more than 700 years. Now it''s in your hands. Even if it''s only one tenth of your comprehension, you have a chance to seek kendo. If you can''t understand it, It''s also a good thing to give a sword to someone who uses it. "


    Xiao Yao just laughed. He narrowed his eyes, looked at the sky, and asked, "Xu crazy song and painting fan, have you gone to the fairyland?"


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    The little monk''s words confused Xiao Yao.


    Yes, no, No. what do you mean maybe, maybe not?


    The little monk said with a smile: "only those who enter behind that door know it. Once they enter, they can''t get out. It''s like hell. Who knows what hell hell hell is like?"


    "So it is." Xiao Yao laughs and realizes in an instant.


    Suddenly he asked: "Xu crazy songs have gone, you still don''t go?"


    "I''m going to leave, but I have to go with you! He went to the fairyland, but I can''t go. Can''t I go with him? " The little monk said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Back to the world before me, don''t you have a way?" With these words, the little monk turned his face and looked at his eyes.


    Bai Qimei sneered and said, "do you really think that I will be arrested?"


    With these words, he suddenly began to use the aura in his body.


    As soon as they were together, the white light was pressed down by the little monk''s hand.


    With another wave, Bai Qimei fell tens of meters.


    "Before the first World War, your life and death have been decided. Why should the White House master be persistent?" Asked the little monk.


    "If you want to die, I don''t want to die!" Bai Qimei said, biting his teeth.


    "But now, no one asks for your opinion!" The little monk blinked his eyes and said seriously. Bai Qimei spat out blood.


    On the one hand, it''s because the young monk''s hand reversed his breath.


    On the other hand, it was because he was angry with Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    In fact, to be honest, what Bai Qimei hates most is Xu Bingge.


    Xu kuangge said at the beginning that the practitioners of the earth can''t enter the realm of Linghai now. Bai Qimei believed that he had only stayed in the realm of Linghai for so many years. Although he said that he had entered the realm of Linghai now, it was too late. If he had known that this was a lie, maybe he would not have let Xiao Yao live until now. Before he met Xiao Yao, he didn''t do it, not because he was worried that he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent, but because he was worried that if he did it, he would enter the realm of Linghai, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Later, Xu kuangge said that when the palace was in danger, he would do it.


    In fact, at the beginning, Bai Qimei was not at ease. He always felt that Xu Bingge might not have the strength to block Xiao Yao.


    When he saw the ability of Xu kuangge, his heart fell into his stomach.


    To be reasonable, Xu kuangge is still very powerful. He is a character like a sword fairy!


    However, with the development of the situation, he realized that his idea was too simple. Although Xu kuangge''s strength was strong, he didn''t seem to be on his side.


    This makes him extremely depressed, can only wipe tears in the heart.


    If he finds the painting fan in Tianxing palace, I''m afraid Xu kuangge will be very excited and kill Xiao Yao.


    However, the way of heaven is unfair. The painted fan is from Yunxiao hall.


    Think about it carefully, Bai Qimei suddenly felt that he should let go.


    He stood up with a bitter smile on his face.


    Then he burst out laughing.


    "I lost. I lost to the thief. God, I lost to the God''s way!"


    Isn''t that destiny?


    Xiao Yao suddenly got lucky and rushed to Bai Qimei.


    At this time, Bai Qimei has reached the state of madness, so he slaps Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao pushes Bai Qimei to the foot of the mountain.


    At the same time, his body turned into a white light and rushed away.


    Bai Qimei roared. Instead of retreating, he rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    For Bai Qimei, his ending seems to have been doomed. Even if he wants to hide, he has no chance to live.


    If so, why not fight with Xiao Yao?


    Even if the final loser is himself, do you have to fight?


    "If God wants me to die, I will not! Today, I will go against the sky with white eyebrows! "


    Xiao Yao sighed and slapped Bai Qimei out.


    In this world, there are too many people who want to go against the heaven. In fact, cultivating immortals is originally a way against the heaven.


    But if you think about it carefully, you can''t make it clear. Even if you really become a golden immortal, who dares to say that it''s not arranged by the way of heaven?


    Everyone wants to get rid of the way of heaven. How can we get rid of it?


    Maybe it''s just killing the way of heaven and the gate of immortals?


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, but the speed did not decrease at all.


    He rushed to Bai Qimei again. He still clapped his hand lightly towards Bai Qimei.


    The palm wind pushes Bai Qimei back tens of meters away again. Xiao Yaoyun starts his sword and holds Fuli tightly in his hand. Then he shouts angrily. The blade shines brilliantly and goes away. It turns into a golden light and passes through Bai Qimei''s body.


    Bai Qimei''s body is still standing on the ground, but Fu Lijian has returned to Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "This is what you owe Xianren mountain." Xiao Yao looked at Bai Qimei and said softly.


    Bai Qimei just sneered.


    "If you kill me today, how dare you say that you will not be killed tomorrow?" Bai Qimei asked.


    "To borrow your words, if God wants me to die, I will not die." Xiao Yao laughed and suddenly clenched his right hand.


    Fist clenched moment, white Qimei chest blood hole suddenly lit up a colorful light, immediately a bang, learn foam flying.


    Xiao Yao turned around and turned into a seven rainbow light, flying into thousands of swordsmen.


    When Bai Qimei died and Xu kuangge flew into the immortal gate, the fighting fire in the swordsman''s heart was extinguished.


    They can hardly see their own end.


    At this time, all the people in Yunxiao hall joined in the battle.


    Open and close, flesh and blood splash.


    Xu SuGuan, the young monk, suddenly sat down with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand and gently stirred them.


    The lips wriggled as if chanting.


    Fu Li, Jiu Ge, GUI long, Bai Shou.


    One sword breaks a thousand people!


    The sword is magnificent and reverberates in the valley. Although it can''t break through the gate of heaven, it leaves a conspicuous mark on the twelve peaks. On a straight line, all the trees are cut off by the waist, and bursts of dust make the whole twelve peaks shrouded in smoke.


    When the smoke gradually subsided, the twelve peaks were already dead.


    The whole mountain has lost its spirit and spirit and turned into Purgatory.


    There were lying bodies everywhere, and there were broken swords.


    Xiao Yao hovered in the sky, looking at his 100 disciples.


    "Before, I promised Xu kuangge to leave 100 people. Now I want to leave you. It''s your choice to stay in the twelve peaks and continue to expand the Tianxing palace, or go down the mountain and integrate into the secluded world." Xiao Yao said softly.


    He is not a God, but in the eyes of the remaining 100 swordsmen in white, he is superior.


    Their lives are in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Xiao Yao let them die, they have to die, Xiao Yao let them live, they can leave.


    All of them chose to stay in the twelve peaks and Tianxing palace.


    Maybe they feel that even if they leave, they don''t know where to go.


    Xiao Yao just sighed, whatever.


    Anyway, most of the remaining 100 people are in the state of breaking heaven. Even when he leaves, these people will not pose any threat to them.


    Xiao Yao climbs on foot, followed by Yunxiao hall and others.


    After entering Tianxing palace, Xiao Yao finds that it has been destroyed by sword Qi.


    The one hundred people hanging at the back of the palace burst into tears when they saw that the palace was full of holes and ruins.


    This is their home¡° Maybe a hundred years later, Tianxing palace will be the first sect in the world of seclusion. " Xiao Yao said something. Xu SuGuan, the little monk, went to Xiao Yao and nodded gently: "it''s possible that the twelve peaks are very lucky." Xiao Yao smiles¡° However, it''s hard to say that most of them were divided by your immortal mountain before. " The little monk whispered again. Xiao Yao nodded and suddenly flew forward for a distance. When he fell, he stamped his foot hard, and suddenly countless stone slabs were raised by the waves¡° The last jade pendant is underground. " Xiao Yao said. The little monk came up to Xiao Yao and looked at him. He couldn''t help asking, "are you ready? Can I leave now? " Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and nodded.

 Chapter 1090

    In the three months since he came to tianxinggong, Xiao Yao has made a series of arrangements.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others all know that Xiao Yao is going to leave, but they are not so reluctant.


    Because they all believe that Xiao Yao will come back even if he really leaves here.


    In fact, for Xiao Yao, his re-entry into the world of Lingwu has another purpose, to find a way to bring Xiao long elephant back, that''s all.


    When this matter is solved, it is time for him to return to the world.


    "One more thing, benefactor Xiao." The little monk said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "You can''t bring them into the world of Lingwu." The little monk pointed out to those people standing behind Xiao Yao and said.


    Yunxiao hall and others changed their faces.


    "They can''t?"


    "No way." The little monk zhengse said, "it''s a miracle that your cultivation can enter the Lingwu world in the goose kingdom. If you want to enter the Lingwu realm together, at least you have to have the cultivation of Linghai realm. Otherwise, you have to die in the undercurrent of the teleportation array."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He didn''t really think about that before.


    However, looking at the little monk''s serious face, Xiao Yao believes that he is not joking.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s mood is good, but Li Dan and others have changed their faces.


    "No, there is no other way?" Song Yilin was the first to rush to him and ask.


    The little monk put his hands together and shook his head.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. You can stay." Xiao Yao said, "I went to Lingwu world, but I just went to find Xiao Longxiang. I will bring him back soon."


    "Lord of the temple."


    "Brother Xiao..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and didn''t let them go on.


    Li Dan walked up to him, faltered and suddenly knelt on the ground.


    "Wangdian master, be sure to bring back the old master!"


    Although they have been in contact with Xiao Yao for a long time, and now they are also the Lord of Yunxiao hall, in Li Dan''s mind, Xiao Long Xiang is more important. Otherwise, he would not buy Xiao Yao''s account at the beginning.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Dan, laughing and crying, and said, "boss, you have made it clear. That''s my father. Can I ignore him?"


    Li Dan remembered this and laughed awkwardly.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted Li Dan on the shoulder. He said, "don''t worry. I know what I should do. In fact, you can''t go with me. I''m relieved."


    Xiao Yao didn''t go on.


    Rest assured, there are actually two aspects.


    On the one hand, he didn''t know what would happen in the world when he left. With Li Dan and other strong people in the town, he could feel at ease.


    On the other hand, he didn''t know what would happen in Lingwu world this time. He even couldn''t guarantee his own life safety. Through Xu kuangge and the little monk, we can see that the world is really full of experts. Even Xiao Longxiang can encounter danger. His cultivation is really the strongest on earth, but in Lingwu world, Who knows how many tough opponents they will meet?


    That is an unknown world, and there are many unknown dangers.


    Even their own lives are not guaranteed, if you take them, an accident, how to do?


    The worst result is that they go to Lingwu world, but find that they can''t come back


    After thinking so much, Xiao Yao thinks it''s a good thing not to bring them with him.


    The little monk looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "benefactor Xiao, are you sure?"


    "Sure." Xiao Yao said.


    The little monk nodded, pulled Xiao Yao and rushed directly into the ground.


    Song Yilin and others quickly approached, but did not follow.


    "Brother Xiao is going to abandon us!" Song Yilin is full of resentment.


    "What do you want to do? Brother Xiao has already said that before? He will be back as soon as possible Nan Tianyuan said.


    Song Yilin looked at nantianyuan with complicated eyes and asked, "do you know when it will be as soon as possible?"


    The South sky looks embarrassed.


    He really didn''t know how to answer that.


    To the underground, Xiao Yao also found the last piece of jade.


    He picked up the jade pendant and held it in his hand. A cool air ran down his arm and straight into his body.


    "This is it." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, with a happy expression on his face.


    The little monk laughed and said, "benefactor Xiao, in fact, you are still worried."


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "if you really say nothing, it must be false. God knows what the world is like. Besides, I don''t know if I can come back."


    "If you come back, you can. Not only you, but also Xiao Longxiang will come back." The little monk said, "when I saw Xiao long elephant before, I was a little curious."


    "Curious about what?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I wonder why he didn''t live in Lingwu world for so long." The little monk said, "I want to untie his face, but I can''t get around it. Later, I realized that if I want him to leave the Lingwu world, I have to wait for someone to take him away. Now it seems that the person must be you."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    "In fact, you don''t worry too much at all. From Bai Qimei, you should find that you came into being." Said the little monk.


    When Xiao Yao heard these four words for the first time, he was curious.


    The little monk also saw the doubts between Xiao Yao''s eyebrows and explained: "when it came into being, nature was born in accordance with heaven. Everything you did was in accordance with the way of heaven..."


    When I said that, a purple thunder came over my head.


    The little monk immediately reaches out his hand, takes the purple thunder, and carries the gas engine to push the purple thunder back.


    After that, he did not dare to say more, just sighed.


    "Benefactor Xiao, I don''t dare to say any more. Originally, I thought it was just Shun Tian. Now, it''s not as simple as what I saw. I''m afraid it''s more difficult for you to go in the future, benefactor Xiao..."


    Xiao Yao still wanted to ask questions, but the little monk shook his head and said that he was not willing to go on.


    It''s the fear of disaster.


    Xiao Yao saw the little monk''s serious expression. Even if he wanted to ask questions, he was embarrassed to continue.


    Can''t really implicate people?


    But when you think about it, Xiao Yao is also a little depressed.


    Is your life really so mysterious?


    But this is not the time to think about it.


    Xiao Yao took out all the three remaining jade pendants, and then put the four together.


    That is at this moment, the top of the head suddenly poured a column of light.


    When the light column hits the jade pendant, it begins to be magnified infinitely.


    Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    "What the hell is that?" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    Little monk slightly jaw head, softly said: "this is the transmission array."


    When the four pieces of jade are put together, they have actually become one piece of jade.


    When it was magnified, the jade pendant suddenly stood up and stood in front of them.


    Then, a dazzling blue light came out, and a crack began to crack in the middle of the jade pendant. It looked like the line separating Yin and Yang in Taiji diagram.


    The little monk came to him and slapped his hand on the jade pendant. From the crack, the jade pendant turned into a door, a jade door.


    The little monk turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "benefactor Xiao, it''s time to go!"


    Xiao Yao nodded and took a deep breath.


    Behind the door came a gust of wind.


    When he came up to him, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "The air flow in the teleportation array is very strong, which can''t be dealt with by ordinary practitioners. If you bring all your friends, even if you go in, you will be buried in the teleportation gate." The little monk continued.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "can I resist that?"


    "Just stick to your heart." Said the little monk.


    Finish saying this words, small and still took the lead to drill into that jade door.


    Without hesitation, Xiao Yao immediately stamped his foot and went in behind the little monk.


    After entering Yumen, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly felt a sense of falling, as if he had stepped on the air.


    I can still hear the roar of the wind.


    Xiao Yao realized that the strong wind was like a blade on his body.


    Xiao Yao immediately picked up the Qi in his body and solidified a layer of seven rainbow light outside, which tightly wrapped his body.


    In front of my eyes, it was just dark, with some spots. It looked like stars all over the sky.


    The little monk''s voice suddenly came from the front.


    "Benefactor Xiao, close your eyes and work your mind


    Xiao Yao immediately closed his eyes and carried the Dragon Jue in his body.


    It wasn''t long before Xiao Yao felt as if his body had been hit hard by something. A strong sense of vibration came from his body to his brain, making him cry bitterly.


    Then, the brain seemed to be hit by something and fell asleep


    At this time, twelve peaks, get the light column has disappeared.


    The original depression suddenly broke into jade chips.


    "Is the Lord gone?" Li Jianxuan asks curiously.


    "Let''s go." Li Dan said tentatively.


    "Should we go back, too?" Li Jianxuan asked again.


    Before Li Dan answered, song Yilin yelled, "what''s the hurry? Maybe brother Shaw failed? " After that, he was glared at by nantianyuan again. Then he realized that he had lost his words. He quickly covered his mouth and said with an embarrassed smile, "I''m used to it. You can think that I''m farting." Nan Tianyuan didn''t scold anything. It''s hard to say that song Yilin, even in nantianyuan''s subconscious, hopes that Xiao Yao really fails and has to find other ways. In this gap, they seize the opportunity to improve their accomplishments and can fight with Xiao Yao in the unknown world. Half an hour later, there was still no movement. In the southern sky, I found a jade chip. I could only sigh¡° Brother Shaw is gone

 Chapter 1091

    The dew in the morning hit Xiao Yao''s face, and he finally woke up from his sleep.


    Looking up at the strange environment, he felt very insecure.


    It''s like the center of a valley, surrounded by mountains.


    After a while, the little monk in white cassock came over with some wild fruits in his arms.


    "Awake?" The little monk narrowed his eyes and said, "faster than I expected. I thought you were going to sleep for three days, but I didn''t expect that you would wake up in just one day."


    Xiao Yao had a splitting headache and hammered his temple hard.


    The little monk handed over a red fruit with water stains on it.


    "It''s called baihuaguo. It''s not poisonous. It''s delicious." Said the little monk.


    Xiao Yao took the fruit and took a bite. Then he stood up, took a deep breath and asked, "where is this place?"


    "Dongyue mountain is located at the junction of Beilu state and Wei state. You can choose whether you want to go to Wei state or Beilu state next." The little monk said, "by the way, to tell you briefly, the northernmost part of Lingwu world is the Qing Qiu Dynasty. The Qing Qiu Dynasty is bordered by the North Sea on both sides. It borders on the state of Zhao below, and a long river passes in the southwest. It is now the largest Dynasty, the Da Qin Dynasty, followed by the state of Jiang, the North Chu, the South Chu, the North Lu, and the state of Wei, I don''t know what the picture is... "


    Xiao Yao was not interested in what the little monk said. He asked directly, "where is Xiao long elephant?"


    "The Qing Qiu Dynasty is under siege at this time. The state of Zhao and the state of Qin sent troops together to destroy Qing Qiu." The little monk said, "at least when I left."


    Xiao Yao had a headache and could not help asking, "but what does this have to do with Xiao long elephant? If people fight, they will fight. As a cultivator, he doesn''t know how to hide? "


    "He is a general of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Do you think he can go?" The little monk said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Xiao Longxiang, as a general in Lingwu world?


    Before Xiao Yao could recover from his shock, the little monk continued to say, "besides, Xiao Longxiang is the biggest General in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. He should be regarded as marshal and protector of the country. There are 800000 soldiers in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. He is in charge of 400000 soldiers. If he wants to rebel, he can be the emperor directly, but he is not interested, I don''t know why he worked for the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but if you think about it carefully, maybe it''s because it''s said that the Qing Qiu Dynasty has a transmission array to other worlds, so you have to make some agreements with them... "


    "I''ll find him!" Xiao Yao said.


    The little monk waved his hand.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. Now we are located in Dongyue mountain. If we want to go to the Qingqiu Dynasty, we have to go through the state of Zhao. But now the state of Zhao is deadlocked with the Qingqiu Dynasty. Can you pass?"


    "Just fly by." Xiao Yao said.


    The little monk couldn''t help laughing.


    "You''re just a golden elixir now. How can you fly there?" The little monk asked, "maybe you are the strongest on earth, but in Lingwu world, your strength is not so strong. In Lingwu world, even if you are just an ordinary soldier, you may be an expert in Lingxi realm. Of course, most of you are below Lingqi realm, but a military commander and a standard commander may have stepped into the foundation. If you really want to fly over the state of Zhao, I''m afraid you will be shot down by the spirit arrow before you reach the air. "


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "In a word, the world is not as simple as you think, unless you have reached the level of Xu crazy song, otherwise, there is no chance." Little monk Xu SuGuan sighed and said.


    "What if it was you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I can''t. I can''t be against any dynasty unless I have to." The little monk said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao can''t understand.


    The little monk just sighed, stood up straight and said, "I still have Jinchan Temple behind me. Jinchan temple can''t be a thousand troops."


    Xiao Yao finally understood.


    After all, the little monk has a family.


    Although he is not easy to deal with, but the Jinchan Temple behind him is easy to deal with!


    If they can''t find the trouble of the young monk, they can find the trouble of the Jinchan temple. This is the typical case that the monk who can run can''t run to the temple. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao can''t help laughing.


    "What''s more, even if you are sent to the Qing Dynasty now? Are you trapped with Xiao long elephant? " The little monk laughed.


    Xiao Yao frowned. He had never thought of this before.


    Now think about it carefully, he thinks what the little monk said is quite reasonable.


    It''s true that even if we let him go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty now, it doesn''t seem to change anything.


    In the world before him, he was the strongest, and he could even shake a country with one person.


    But now, when we come to Lingwu world, we can''t talk about dregs, but it''s not a simple thing to try to find a way out in a world full of strong people.


    "You have to remember that if you want to break, you have to have the strength to break." The little monk zhengse said, "before that, it''s better not to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty. When you are familiar with the world and when you are sure, go to find Xiao Long Xiang. You must remember that you came to the world to help your father, not to delay him."


    Xiao Yao''s face looked grim.


    He thought about it carefully, and thought that although the little monk''s words were a little ugly, he seemed to despise himself, but he thought it was very reasonable


    "I see." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "to be simple, unless I have the ability to break through a thousand armies, I still have to practice first, right?"


    The little monk still shook his head.


    "Even Xu crazy song, there is no way to break through the siege alone."


    Xiao Yao''s head hurts more.


    "One person may kill a thousand or ten thousand, but what if it''s a hundred thousand? What if it''s a million? How many jiuzhong masters were killed by hundreds of thousands of iron cavalry? " Said the little monk.


    "Then what should I do?" Xiao Yao is completely crazy.


    "If Xiao Longxiang can become a general of the Qing Dynasty, can''t you?" Asked the little monk.


    Xiao Yao kept silent.


    "When we have a good rest, let''s go down the mountain together. All I can do for you is to take you away from Dongyue mountain. There''s nothing else I can do for you." Said the little monk.


    "Down the mountain, also need help..." Xiao Yao some depressed.


    "Now someone has come close to us, only to find that we have no malice and no hand." The little monk said with a smile, "the Daoist sect of Lingwu world is in Dongyue. There are so many experts. If they want to stop us from going down the mountain, it''s really troublesome."


    Xiao Yao is very good at listening to key words.


    For example, just now the little monk said that there was some trouble, not that he would be stopped.


    He is now more and more curious about the strength of the little monk.


    The little monk seemed to see what Xiao Yao thought and said, "are you curious about my strength?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know." The little monk shook his head.


    Xiao Yao felt speechless in his heart. Isn''t it the same as not saying it¡°


    The little monk didn''t care about Xiao Yao''s scornful eyes. He just laughed and walked along the mountain road with Xiao Yao.


    "After you leave Dongyue mountain, you can choose to go north and enter the northern foothills. After passing the northern foothills, you can also choose to cross the long river and go south to the state of Wei. Of course, it''s up to you to decide where you want to go, but you must remember that now you should know how to hide yourself and don''t show your strength at will, unless it''s a last resort, Otherwise, it will attract attention. Your identity is special. As long as you are a triple master or above, you will find that you are not a person in this world. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked: "even if they know that I am not a person in this world, what can I do?"


    "It will bring you a lot of trouble. Although the plate of Lingwu world is much larger than that of the earth, the earth is an unknown world for them. They must want to enter that world through you, and it will be more troublesome at that time. The practitioners of the Qin Dynasty found the gateway to your world, but Xiao Longxiang forced them back, And destroyed that door, but the practitioners he brought are mostly dead and injured, and there are not many alive. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and his expression became more dignified.


    "You are now in the golden elixir period. After the golden elixir period, there will be one to nine heaven. When you become the master of nine heaven, you can act in a high profile." The little monk said with a smile, "it''s hard for you to keep a low profile, isn''t it?"


    "I just want to live, not to pretend. Forced." Xiao Yao said.


    The little monk thought for a while and continued: "you have two secrets, one is your cultivation, the other is your identity. Remember, you can''t reveal it until you have to, otherwise it will bring you a lot of danger. You also have a Bodhisattva, which means that I can do it once, as long as you are not in a tight encirclement and surrounded by hundreds of thousands of iron cavalry, I should be able to save you. "


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and was moved.


    "I can help you. It''s not good. If you want to find me later, just come to Jinchan temple." With these words, the little monk suddenly squatted down and looked into the distance.


    "Someone''s coming." Said the little monk.


    "Who?"


    "It''s Daoist." The little monk frowned and said, "there are two masters of one heaven and five elixirs. By the way, I''ll teach you a valve to hide your accomplishments. Unless you are a master of five Heaven, you can''t see through it."


    Xiao Yao immediately nodded and expressed his thanks.


    This skill can save Xiao Yao a lot of things.


    When Xiao Yao understood the little monk''s pithy formula and the way his breath worked, he said thanks again. The little monk was also surprised by the speed of Xiao Yao''s comprehension.


    At this time, seven people have arrived, all in blue.

 Chapter 1092

    Seven people are male, long hair knot crown, tall short fat thin all have.


    The man in front of him was only twenty-seven or eight years old, and he had a wooden card on his waist. When he came, his eyes were fixed on the little monk, as if facing a big enemy.


    After that, he bowed his hands, and with a smile on his face, he said, "I''ve met master Su Guan, a disciple of the Taoist sect."


    Xu Su Guan immediately put his hands together and gave a gift.


    Xiao Yao just stood by and watched the excitement. None of these seven people was easy to deal with. But in front of the little monk, these people all had to uphold the etiquette of disciples, which made Xiao Yao feel strange. From the appearance, these seven guys should be much bigger than the little monk, right? However, the young monk''s age is estimated to be several hundred years old. What he sees is not necessarily true. This is the first truth that Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world to understand.


    The seven men were not only polite, but also respectful in their eyes.


    "The little monk is just passing by. If there is any disturbing place, please don''t blame him." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    "Master SuGuan has come all the way. All the elders of our Taoism hope that master SuGuan can get together on the mountain." One of the older young men took a step forward and arched his hand.


    "No, I have something important to do." The little monk immediately refused.


    "In that case, we can''t be reluctant, so we have to give you a ride." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Then, the little monk took Xiao Yao out of Dongyue mountain, and the remaining seven people were far behind.


    When they got out of the mountain completely, the seven people left. The little monk also expressed his thanks to them.


    After the seven people were sure to go away, Xiao Yao asked curiously, "how do I feel that they are watching us?"


    The little monk was noncommittal and smiling.


    "Why don''t you go to the mountains?" Xiao Yao said, "in my opinion, they should have no malice."


    "If I really go up, I have to take you with me. Then your strength will be exposed." The little monk said softly.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, and finally understood the little monk''s good intentions. He couldn''t help but look at him gratefully.


    The little monk sighed and said, "the reason why they followed me, in the final analysis, was that they were worried that I would make trouble on Dongyue mountain. In fact, I was just passing by. Forget it. These practitioners like to think more than ordinary people. They think too much, and they are tired, aren''t they?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, then frowned again.


    Confused.


    After coming to Lingwu world, Xiao Yao became a little confused.


    He only knows where he comes from, but he doesn''t know where he should go.


    Looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, the little monk could guess something in his heart, but he didn''t say much. After all, Xiao Yao''s choice is where to go and what to do next, and he can''t help.


    "You say, where am I going?" Although the little monk didn''t speak, Xiao Yao asked.


    Little monk Wen Yan slightly a Leng, then said with a smile: "this question, should not ask me."


    "Who else can I ask?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ask yourself!" The little monk said, "your legs are on you. You can go wherever you want. The road is at your feet. It doesn''t matter where you go. It''s better to go wrong than to stay where you are."


    "What if we go the wrong way? What if it''s going to go in the opposite direction? " Xiao Yao argued and asked.


    The little monk put his hands together: "however, even if they are different, you can see the scenery on different roads..."


    Xiao Yao understood the little monk''s words in an instant.


    Now he also thinks that the little monk is really an eminent monk.


    It''s not just pretending!


    "I''ll call you Xu SuGuan later." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Good." The little monk nodded.


    In his opinion, no matter what Xiao Yao called him, it was the same.


    Just call yourself.


    Xiao Yao turned and walked forward.


    He didn''t say where he was going.


    The little monk looked at his back and didn''t ask.


    Just go ahead, that''s fine.


    Roadside flowers and plants, are a leaf of a bodhi, is not it?


    Northbound 30 Road, to the north foot.


    Xiao Yao was quietly looked at by many people because of his strange clothes.


    This makes Xiao Yao realize that it''s not good.


    On the official road from Dongyue mountain to the north, Xiao Yao finally chooses to go with an escort agency.


    There are about 40 or 50 people in the escort agency. The leader is a 40 year old man in a black jacket and riding on a brown horse. He is tall and strong. A pair of young people are accompanying him. The girl is wearing a red tassel skirt with a sword on his waist. The boy is wearing a knife on his waist. They are all in their early twenties.


    The boy is the son of a middle-aged man, and the girl is the daughter of their chief escort.


    From the conversation, Xiao Yao learns that the middle-aged man''s surname is Xu Minghan. Xu Han is an escort leader of Qingfeng escort agency. His son''s name is Xu Feng. As for the girl, Xu Han didn''t mention it, so Xiao Yao didn''t ask questions.


    The reason why Xiao Yao was able to talk to them was very simple.


    Escort agency has always believed in a saying that "three points guarantee safety".


    Here, three points means to bring three points of smile, let three points of reason, drink three points of wine. As long as it''s not a big deal, try to be modest as far as possible. Xiao Yao wants to follow them, but they can''t pull down their face to drive him away. They can only let this guy follow.


    "Xiao Yao, where are you from? North foot? Or BeiChu? "The state of Wei?" That girl is full of curiosity about Xiao Yao. To be exact, she is full of curiosity about Xiao Yao''s clothes. It''s very simple, but it''s very appropriate.


    What makes her more curious is Xiao Yao''s short hair.


    If they were in northern Chu, they would have to be beheaded. After all, their parents could not be destroyed at will.


    Xiao Yao took a look at the girl. She was not so beautiful, but she was not so ugly.


    "Neither." Xiao Yao said.


    "Neither?" The girl became more and more curious.


    However, she did not continue to ask.


    If Xiao Yao is really willing to say it, he may have said it long ago, instead of simply replying "None".


    Xu Han laughed and said, "in my opinion, Xiao Yao is from the state of Jiang, isn''t he? It seems that only in the state of Jiang is the prevalence of short hair for men. "


    Xiao Yao laughed, arched his hand at Xu Han and said, "Xu escort really knows a lot."


    Xu Han waved his hand and said, "I don''t know much, but I know a little about human geography in recent years."


    Xiao Yao just laughs with him.


    In fact, Xu Han and others are still wary of Xiao Yao.


    If it wasn''t because he couldn''t clean his face, he would want to drive Xiao Yao away now.


    Who knows if this is the spy sent by the brigands first?


    Many of these things happen. When some horse thieves wait for an opportunity to go out, they will send spies to sneak into the escort camp to master the specific whereabouts, so as to facilitate internal and external cooperation.


    There are two reasons why Xu Han hasn''t driven people out yet.


    First, he realized that Xiao Yao was not an expert. He didn''t have any aura on him. He was just an ordinary person.


    Second, he thinks that if Xiao Yao is really a spy of the horse thief, it''s useless to drive him away. It''s better to put him around and try each other out.


    What''s more, Qingfeng escort agency was originally the first escort agency of the state of Wei. There were so many experts. Although he was a little better at martial arts this time, he was still enough to deal with ordinary horse thieves. The cultivation at the beginning of the foundation period was not enough to crush all horse thieves?


    If this young man named Xiao Yao really has ulterior motives, he can slap each other to death now.


    After another 30 miles, we finally arrived at an inn where we had a rest.


    All the forty or fifty men dismounted to rest, but Xiao Yao was in trouble.


    He stood at the door of the Inn and did not go in immediately.


    Instead, the girl went to Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s ok..." Xiao Yao smiles, but the smile on his face is embarrassed no matter what.


    The girl has an exquisite heart and asks with a smile, "is it hard to move in because she has not brought enough money to go out?"


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and laughed.


    In fact, he has a lot of money. He has more than 1000 cash and several bank cards. I just can''t use it here!


    I can''t go in and ask the shopkeeper. Can I pay for Alipay or WeChat here?


    If he is not killed, he will die!


    "Well, I''ll lend it to you!" Said the girl.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, said, "that''s no good, no merit, no salary."


    "Do you have anything good in you to swap with me?" The girl asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, patted his head and took off the mechanical watch on his wrist.


    "What is it?" Asked the girl.


    "Watch." Xiao Yao said.


    The girl took her watch in her hand and looked at it carefully. After a long time, she didn''t see any way.


    "What do you mean by the little needles and numbers on it? One to twelve? "


    "Well, it''s used to look at the time. For example, it''s three o''clock in the afternoon, and here we point to three." Xiao Yao said.


    "Three? "When?"


    Xiao Yao patted his head and recovered.


    When she told the girl that she was an hour, she couldn''t understand it at all. She could only say twelve hours, but an hour was equal to two hours. In this way, it became more complicated to express the use of the watch. Just when he wanted to explain it patiently, the girl had put the watch in her pocket: "OK, OK, this watch? I''ll take it first. I''ll prepare one for you later. When you have money, you can redeem it with me! " The girl said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao knew that in fact, the girl didn''t realize the magic of the watch at all. She was just worried about her embarrassment. She felt warm in her heart. But at this time, Xu Feng''s voice came from behind¡° Hum, is a piece of scrap metal worth a bedroom? " Xiao Yao took a look at him. He didn''t speak or get angry.

 Chapter 1093

    In fact, when he was on the road, Xiao Yao found that the boy named Xu Feng was attentive to the girl in front of him.


    To think about it, I was also born with a heart of love.


    This is a normal thing. Besides, there is nothing wrong with Xu Feng''s saying that. If he is Xu Feng, he will probably think so. It''s just that the girl has a good heart.


    "Xu Feng, it''s my business. Is it none of your business? I didn''t let you spend money! " The girl expresses her dissatisfaction with Xu Feng''s demolition. Liu Mei frowns lightly and is very unhappy.


    "Green cicada, I''m afraid you will be cheated." Xu Feng said, "this guy is from an unknown origin and looks strange. You really need to be careful."


    At this time, Xiao Yao knew the girl''s name was green cicada.


    "Well, that''s better than you. At least it won''t bother me!" Green cicada said, "in a word, I can do whatever I like. You can''t control it!"


    Xu Feng was so angry that he could do nothing but stare at Xiao Yao.


    In fact, at the beginning, Xu Feng didn''t feel bad for Xiao Yao either. He could only say that he was colder. However, when he saw that his favorite girl helped him so much, he knocked over the vinegar jar. That''s what happened just now.


    "Xiao Yao, you don''t have to pay attention to him. Anyway, he has always been like this. He doesn''t have a good face for anyone." Green cicada turns to Xiao Yao and smiles apologetically. It seems that she is worried that Xu Feng''s words will hurt Xiao Yao''s self-esteem.


    Xiao Yao just laughed. If he felt uncomfortable because of this little thing, it would be too glass hearted.


    At this time, Xu Han also came.


    He looked at his son, then at Xiao Yao. He frowned a little and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, this guy took a piece of scrap metal and cheated green cicada for money!" Xu Feng said immediately.


    Xu Han frowned a little.


    "I just want to borrow money, not Xiao Yao cheating on me." Green cicada immediately help Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao is really embarrassed now.


    In fact, anyone would feel embarrassed in the face of such a situation, right?


    Xiao Yao thinks his biggest shortcoming is that he is too thin skinned.


    "What about things? Or let me see first. " Xu Han said.


    Green cicada sighed and had to take out Xiao Yao''s watch again.


    Xu Han took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. He still didn''t understand it. He asked, "what''s the use of this?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "look at the time."


    "Look at the time?"


    Xiao Yao explained: "to put it simply, a day has 12 hours, which can be divided into 24 hours. The above 12 numbers are 12 hours."


    "That is to say, each is equal to half an hour?" Asked Xu Han.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It seems that Xu Han''s understanding ability is very good.


    "Sure?" Asked Xu Han.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you can try this on your own. There''s no need to ask me. In terms of time correspondence, from eleven o''clock in the evening to one o''clock the next day is the midnight, and so on. "


    Xu Han thought about it, looked at the time and asked, "now it''s three o''clock in the afternoon, which is the time of application?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xu Han went out and looked at the sun. Then he went to the shopkeeper and looked at the leaky pot. He was surprised to find that it was not bad at all.


    When he returned to Xiao Yao, he asked, "why don''t you just carve 24 numbers? Or, why divide it into hours instead of using them directly? "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "our timing method is different from yours."


    When Xu Han heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but look at Xiao Yao curiously. It seems that he can''t understand it. Can there be something different about the timing method?


    However, Lingwu has a vast territory and abundant resources. There is such a remote place.


    In this world, there are many things that Xu Han doesn''t know. Maybe there are some places where the timing method is different from others. If he doesn''t believe in them too arbitrarily, he will make himself a joke. Because of this, he will be on time, So when Xiao Yao said so, he didn''t go to refute immediately.


    "Although it''s a bit cumbersome, it should be accurate now." "There may be some errors, but it''s not very big," Xu said


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes in his heart.


    If it''s not accurate, it''s your inaccuracy, right?


    Of course, in this case, he did not say, otherwise it would be very troublesome to explain.


    "It''s just, what''s the driving force for this thing to move?" Asked Xu Han.


    "Mechanical." Xiao Yao said, "there are some gears in it. You can add force when you exercise. You don''t need any charging. Well, in short, as long as you wear them on your hands every day, it''s OK."


    "You don''t need Reiki?" The expression on Xu Han''s face looked a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Lying trough is just a mechanical watch. Do you need aura blessing?


    But he was relieved to think that he was now in the world of understanding.


    In Lingwu world, what kind of wonderful things can''t happen?


    In fact, he wanted to take out his mobile phone before, only to find that it had no power for a long time, so he had to give it up. Moreover, even if there was power, Xiao Yao was reluctant to send it out. After all, there were many precious photos in it.


    "It''s really a treasure. At least it''s worth two hundred taels of silver. If it is always accurate, the price will be higher! "


    "Two hundred taels of silver? Dad, you are talking nonsense Xu Feng''s face is unbelievable.


    Xu Han turned his face and glared at his son.


    Xu Feng was sweating and knew he had lost his word. He quickly shut up.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, I''ll give you fifty Liang. When you have fifty Liang, I''ll redeem it for you. How about that?"


    "Good!" Xiao Yao nodded.


    After taking fifty liang from Xu Feng, Xiao Yao paid for the room and got some food. By the way, he asked the shopkeeper to help him get two sets of changed clothes in the town. From the inside to the outside, his present clothes are really eye-catching.


    When they were ready, they sat down on the table again. The girl named Green cicada said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, you changed your clothes. It''s more pleasant to look at."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, but his clothes made him feel uncomfortable.


    As for the previous clothes, have been put in the storage bracelet, or washed.


    After sitting down, Xu Han ordered Xiao Yao a plate of beef and a jar of Huadiao wine.


    "Xiao Yao, where are you going this time?" Asked Xu Han.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    He didn''t really think about where he was going.


    "What''s the matter? Are you out to sharpen yourself? "


    Originally, Xiao Yao was still thinking about the pretext. Unexpectedly, Xu Han had already found a good excuse for himself.


    At that moment, he immediately nodded and said, "yes, my family is down and I''m homeless. I just want to see if I can make a grand plan outside."


    "Good! A good man should be ambitious! If you have a lot of strength, you can follow me to our Qingfeng escort agency. At that time, I can get you a job, but Qingfeng escort agency is in the state of Wei, you can consider it. "


    Xiao Yao thinks about it, nods and thanks Xu Han.


    Xu Feng didn''t drink much, so he didn''t drink much. But Xiao Yao and Xu Han pushed their back to pay off the debt and went down two jars of Huadiao wine in the twinkling of an eye.


    But still no blush.


    Xiao Yao''s original capacity for drinking was very good, but Xu Han''s capacity was beyond his expectation. There were about five Jin of Huadiao liquor in a pool, and the alcohol level was much higher than that of the earth''s liquor, but Xu Han was not drunk.


    "Xiao Yao, what did you do before?" Green cicada holds chin to look at Xiao Yao to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "village doctor."


    "Doctor, can you cure?" The green cicada''s eyes shine.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xu fengleng snorted and said: "this young man, even if he is a doctor, his medical skills are not good, right?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Green cicada was not satisfied with Xu Feng''s words and said, "age can''t represent anything. For example, the sword immortal Xu kuangge 700 years ago entered the realm of heaven and man at the age of 30. Dare you say he can''t?"


    "Is he worthy to be compared with Jianxian?" Xu Feng sniffed.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "is Xu crazy song really powerful?"


    Green cicada frowned and seemed a little unhappy. He said, "that''s natural. That''s the man I adore. Seven hundred years ago, with only one sword, he built the supreme kendo. Seven hundred years ago, the swordsman was the least valued one, because it was difficult to cultivate. However, Xu Jianxian just went up to the sky with his sword spirit and ranked second in the list of Lingwu gods. This shows his strength."


    "God list?" Xiao Yao is more and more confused.


    "Yes! There are ten people on the list of gods. They are the top ten in the world of Lingwu in recent years. The white sword immortal Xu kuangge is the second. How can we say this - 20000 iron cavalry with one sword, white sword immortal Fu kuangge! Ha, it''s really domineering Speaking of Xu crazy song, green cicada is full of longing.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "What about the remaining nine?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The remaining nine! The first is the ancestor of the Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan jiuzhong. The second is Xu kuangge, as I said just now. The third is to be born a Buddha, Xu SuGuan... "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao was surprised again.


    "Little monk?"


    After that, Xu Han and others stopped and looked at him with a kind of surprised eyes.


    The green cicada looked around, kicked Xiao Yao hard and said, "what nonsense? How can it be like this? It''s called master Su Guan


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Looking at the careful appearance of these people when they mention Xu SuGuan, he wants to laugh. If we let them know that they were eating wild fruit with the little monk before, what would they do¡° Well, I see. I''m not talking nonsense. " Xiao Yao coughed and said. The green cicada rolled his eyes¡° What about the fourth Xiao Yao continued¡° Fourth, Liu Zhezhi, the leader of Peach Blossom Island, is a beautiful woman. Hum, it used to be said that women can''t be experts. Fart! Master Liu, give them a slap! " Speaking of Liu Zhezhi, green cicada is also full of respect, probably because Liu Zhezhi is fighting for their girl¡° Fifth, Zhao wei''e is one person, one country. Zhao wei''e is the reason why Zhao can rise and prosper in the chaos of war. Sixth, the God of war in autumn, Xiao Long Xiang

 Chapter 1095

    Hearing the name of Xiao Longxiang, Xiao Yao was surprised again.


    "Xiao long elephant? He''s in the top ten? " Xiao Yao forced a smile.


    "Yes! Ha, the surname Xiao is still rare in Lingwu world. What''s the relationship between you and Xiao Zhanshen? " The green cicada teased.


    Xiao Yaole said: "I said he was my father, can it be?"


    "Ha ha, that''s true. I don''t know how many people are crying to be the son of Xiao Zhanshen." Green cicada chuckled, "if you were the son of Xiao Zhanshen, you would not be sitting with us. Ah... That''s the real Zhanshen! Ten years ago, three thousand light cavalry broke up the thirty thousand iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty, and Xiao Jialong''s elephant army was unstoppable! "


    Xiao Yao was very comfortable listening to these words.


    "Is there anything else about Xiao Long Xiang? Why don''t you tell me more? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Except for the illusion of Zhenwu ruins, Xiao Yao has never seen Xiao Long.


    He is also full of curiosity about his father.


    "Are you so interested in Xiao long elephant?" Xu Feng said with a sneer, "it''s just an executioner. Hum!"


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned.


    Anyway, Xiao long elephant is his father.


    He can speak ill of Xiao Longxiang and even call him by his first name.


    But others, no!


    Just when Xiao Yao wants to get angry, Xu Han waves his hand to help Xiao Yao speak and scold his son.


    "Each is his own master and each is his own country. There is no wrong or right." Xu Han said, "if it wasn''t for General Xiao, how many people died in the war in the Qing and autumn dynasties? How many people have been displaced? "


    Although Xu Feng was a little unconvinced, he didn''t dare to fight against his father.


    "That''s it Qingchan said, "besides, General Xiao is still fighting a just war. Now the Qin Dynasty and the Zhao state want to invade the Qing Qiu Dynasty. If it wasn''t for General Xiao or the Dragon elephant army, they might have divided up the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Well, Zhao Guozhen is stupid. The Qing Qiu Dynasty exists now, and it can check and balance the Qing Dynasty. When the Qing Dynasty annexes the Qing Qiu Dynasty, won''t it have to turn around and deal with them? "


    "Yes, it is not." A scholar like man at the next table turned and said with a smile, "what the girl said is good, but what she said is not comprehensive."


    "How to say it?" Green cicada asked.


    "The heart of the Qin Dynasty is not in the Qing and autumn dynasties, let alone the state of Zhao."


    "What''s that?" Green cicada doubts.


    "In the world." The scholar''s words are amazing.


    The whole Inn was quiet at this moment.


    The scholar stood up, clenched his fist and said, "the Qing Dynasty originally wanted to annex all the dynasties and unify the Lingwu mainland. I know, Qingqiu knows, Zhao Guozhi knows, and the world knows, but what? This is the general trend


    "It''s hard to stop the trend?" Xiao Yao answered.


    The scholar smiles and says, "it''s not hard to stop, it''s overwhelming!"


    Xiao Yao laughs it off.


    The scholar frowned slightly and asked, "don''t you agree?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Lingwu mainland, the strong gather, among them the real strong, why?"


    "To cultivate immortals."


    "What about Xiuxian?"


    The scholar didn''t speak. He just looked at Xiao Yao. He didn''t know what Xiao Yao wanted to express, so it was not easy to answer the next words.


    Xiao Yao said with a confident smile, "Immortality cultivation is against the trend, cultivation against the trend, rising against the trend, doing against the sky and swimming against the wind."


    "Care about an inverse word?" The scholar said with a smile, "since ancient times, there have been great evils."


    "What is Tao? The Tao is in the heart. " Xiao Yao said, "as soon as it comes to the bone, all the dynasties have become the people, defeated the people, the king is the boat, the people are the water, the water can also carry the boat, or capsize the boat, so it is necessary to clean up the hearts of the people, and the hearts of the people are the road."


    The scholar was speechless.


    For a long time, slapped heavily on the table.


    The slap smashed the bowls and chopsticks on the table.


    "A good king is a boat, and the people are water. Can he carry a boat or capsize it? Well said The scholar burst out laughing, laughing wildly, "dare to ask my brother''s name?"


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said softly.


    "Good name. My name is Wang Wenge."


    "Wang Wenge?" Many people in the inn changed their faces when they heard these three words.


    Even Xu Han and Xu Fengqing, who are sitting on the same table with Xiao Yao, are a little surprised and dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yao''s face is calm and calm. He has never heard of the name!


    Xiao Yao''s manner fell into Wang Wenge''s eyes, which made Wang Wenge feel more and more: "not afraid of power, not afraid of official power, I''d like to propose a toast to you. If you are in trouble in my northern foothills in the future, you can come to the bachelor''s office to find me. I''ve made this friend!"


    With these words, Wang Wenge turned and left.


    Xiao Yaoding looked at Wang Wenge''s back for a long time. After sitting down, he turned to look at Xu Han and asked, "escort Xu, do you know this man?"


    Xu Han could only smile bitterly: "it''s true that I know him, but he doesn''t know me!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "so, this person is not simple?"


    "It''s more than simple." The green cicada sighed and said, "I don''t know how you are so lucky. You can make Wang Wenge look at you in a different way. You know, Wang Wenge is a bachelor in the north. He worships Sanpin, and his father is Taifu. That''s the teacher of the prince! It is also said that Wang Wenge is very likely to be the future Prime Minister of Beilu. "


    Xiao Yaole said: "that''s under one person and above ten thousand people."


    "No, that''s about it." Green cicada also couldn''t help laughing, "you just had a fight with the future Prime Minister of Beilu!"


    "It''s not a fight, it''s a debate." Xiao Yao said.


    He said in his heart that the world is easy to fool. He didn''t say that the king is the boat and the people are the water. Now he''s stealing and boasting. Even the bachelor has to be bluffed by himself.


    "Well, it''s just sharp mouth." Xu Feng said with a smile.


    Obviously not.


    Xu Han snorted coldly and said, "Wang Wenge has a sharp tongue, too. Will you speak in front of him?"


    Xu Feng shuddered and hushed quickly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. He just said in his heart, could he ask Wang Wenge to help him in the future.


    "Xiao Yao, originally I planned to let you go to the state of Wei with me. Now it seems that it''s not necessarily necessary. If you really want to, you can go to Wang Wenge. He can give you a big official position. I can see that he appreciates you very much." Xu Han zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "people just talk about it, but it''s not necessarily the case."


    "That''s not true!" Green cicada shook his head and said, "people like Wang Wenge are hard to catch up with. Now that he has said it, he won''t take it back easily, let alone beat himself in the face. What''s more, who in the world doesn''t know Wang Wenge''s true temperament, and will never cheat with people he doesn''t like?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said.


    "You''re not a normal person." Green cicada has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao is more happy. With a smile, Xu Han poured himself a glass of wine. Xiao Yao also poured a glass of wine and sighed: "what you said to Wang Wenge before, although I can''t understand, I can also find that you are a learned man. Why don''t you test for fame?"


    "Me?" Xiao Yaole said, "I don''t have that ability."


    "I think you have that ability." Green cicada said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I don''t want to be here."


    "What do you want?" Green cicada some can''t understand, ordinary people, who don''t want to get fame, glory, and then return home?


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Han and said with a smile, "didn''t Xu''s escort leader have said that before? A good man is ambitious


    Xu Han is very happy.


    Green cicada sneers at this: "must have a goal?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I really don''t have a goal. However, as long as I''m still moving forward, it doesn''t matter even if I''m wronged. Anyway, I see a different scenery. This is what a master told me. "


    "Bah, I don''t think it''s a master, it''s a big trick!" Green cicada said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    When I talked about Xu SuGuan before, I just talked about a little monk. These people are all pale.


    But now, instead, green cicada directly calls Xu SuGuan Da Huyou.


    This is a typical case where only the state officials are allowed to set fire and the people are not allowed to light the lights!


    Green cicada said, then holding his chin, said: "ah, in fact, what Wang Wenge said is quite right. Xuanyuan Jiuchong of the Qin Dynasty said that all the places he wanted to see were Qin soil. When Qingqiu really can''t hold on, I''m afraid the Lingwu world will be in chaos. At that time, there will be a lot of war again... "


    "No way." Xiao Yao said.


    "What won''t?"


    "The Qing and autumn Dynasties will not be unable to defend." Xiao Yao said.


    Green cicada is quite curious: "how do you know?"


    "Because in the Qing and autumn dynasties, there was a Xiao long elephant!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    The green cicada rolled his eyes.


    Xiao Longxiang is really powerful, but Xuanyuan jiuzhong of the great Qin Dynasty is even more powerful. Moreover, the great Qin Dynasty has two million soldiers, rich territory and prosperous culture and military.


    A dragon elephant can block two million iron horses?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Qin Dynasty had to defend the neighboring Jiang state, I''m afraid it would have gone north long ago. At that time, what would the Qing Dynasty do to stop it?


    Xiao Yao is also thinking about it.


    Xiao long elephant, Xiao long elephant, you are really strong enough. My mother is still on the earth, worried about you. You''re good. You''ve become a general.


    What do you want


    At night, Xiao Yao can''t sleep. On the one hand, because of the strange surroundings, on the other hand, he felt that he had to start to plan carefully. If you want to help Xiao Long Xiang, you must solve the dilemma of Xiao Long Xiang, or the Qing Dynasty. The biggest dilemma is the joint siege of the state of Qin and Zhao. Now I''m in the north foot, beyond the north foot is the state of Zhao, but even if I really go to the state of Zhao, what can I do? If he only practices in the Lingwu world, it''s also of little significance. He doesn''t feel that he can become a side-by-side existence with the Shenbang experts in the fastest time. What''s more, the little monk has made it very clear that even if he really becomes the number one in the world, there may not be one person who can shake the strength of a country. However, what if there is another grand Yunxiao hall in this world of competition? Or is it a country of clouds?

 Chapter 1096

    Don''t ask about your future, sleep on it.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Yao was awakened by a rustling sound.


    Listen carefully, there is a sound of footstep outside.


    He immediately frowned, gently stood up and dressed himself.


    After a while, the sound of horse''s hooves was heard outside.


    All of a sudden, a man yelled: "surround the inn for me!"


    Through the window, you can see many torches outside to light up the night.


    At this time, the next door can also hear the sound.


    Xu Han lives next door to Xiao Yao.


    "There are horse thieves! Watch out Xu Han roared.


    Xiao Yao frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    My luck is really great.


    When he talked with Xu Han before, he talked about horse thieves. In Xu Han''s words, they seldom meet horse thieves when they are escorting. It''s not because the situation is stable now, but because their escort agency is famous, so there are few horse thieves who come to their trouble. Today, it seems that they are not lucky, and they really meet horse thieves who don''t pay.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s door was kicked open.


    But it wasn''t the horse thief who came in, it was the green cicada.


    "Hide Green cicada said, "there are horse thieves outside, about 50 or 60 people, not good stubble, among them there are ningdan period experts, we are not easy to deal with!"


    "Ningdan period?" Even Xiao Yao was surprised.


    You know, now he is just a monk in ningdan period, but he didn''t expect that there are also some in ningdan period among the horse thieves.


    As for the green cicada, it''s easy to say that it''s hard to deal with it. Among them, only Xu Han has reached the foundation period.


    It''s a dead end to meet the coagulator during the foundation period.


    However, Xiao Yao''s heart was still touched.


    With his strength, even if he is really the master of ningdan period, it is impossible to make him. Even if he can''t fight, he wants to go, there is no problem.


    But green cicada in such circumstances also know to come to take care of him, you know, they just met by chance.


    "Shall we run?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well." Green cicada''s face is not good-looking, "but, of course, we have to run, but whether we can run away or not, we have to say otherwise." Obviously she didn''t have any confidence in her heart, mainly because she met the master of Ning Dan period this time.


    Although Ning Dan period is not a kind of strong man in Lingwu world, it''s not like he''s a bandit, is it?


    At this time, a man came in suddenly, green cicada didn''t think about it, and stabbed him directly.


    That man side body a hide, sneer on the face repeatedly: "didn''t expect there is a pretty girl here?"? That''s right. Ha ha, I''ll take you back and be the lady of the stronghold! "


    "To die!" The green cicada is very angry and stabs the other side again.


    This time, the man didn''t dodge. Instead, he raised his Sabre and cut it on the blade of green cicada.


    In short combat, the blade trembled, and the mouth of the tiger with the green cicada was almost cracked. Although the blade did not come out, the hand holding the sword was shaking.


    She is much worse than physical strength.


    Xiao Yao frowned and immediately took a step forward. He stretched out his hand and pulled the cicada back. The man fell into a rage.


    "Damn, who are you?" The man fixed his eyes on Xiao Yao.


    Green cicada blocked behind Xiao Yao, said: "you don''t stand silly, I drag you to him, you go quickly!"


    With these words, she sighed again: "originally, it''s our business. They''re coming for us. They''re implicating you."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also very depressed now.


    That man is just a vigorous cultivator. He has no aura. It''s easy to kill him with Xiao Yao''s strength, but the difficulty is that he doesn''t know what to do to avoid green cicada.


    Now that he has decided to hide his strength, he will never be exposed easily.


    "What are you doing standing there? Let''s go Green cicada said.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and patted her on the shoulder. The slap was right on the acupoint of the green cicada.


    Suddenly, the green cicada felt weak and fainted.


    Xiao Yao catches the green cicada''s body and puts her on the bed.


    Then he turned and looked at the man with the big saber.


    "I just fell asleep, you come to do things, are you bored?" When Xiao Yao said this, Fuli burst out and turned into a golden light, cutting off the man''s head.


    The head that falls on the ground still stares big eye, the face is unbelievable.


    Until he died, he didn''t know how he died.


    Xiao Yao closed the door again, listening to the noise outside.


    He can''t control what other people do, but if someone breaks in, he will stab directly.


    "Silly girl, we don''t know each other very well. Why Xiao Yao asked, squinting at the green cicada lying on the bed.


    All of a sudden, he frowned and touched the cicada''s face with one hand.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a gentleman, he can''t do something to take advantage of the fire. He just thought it was strange before. When he found that there was a layer of face on the green cicada''s face, he suddenly realized.


    "Yi Rong Shu, hey, I didn''t expect that there was Yi Rong Shu in Lingwu mainland." Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    He was curious about what green cicada''s original appearance was. Even though he was proficient in transvestite, if he tore off the mask and stuck it on again, it would be somewhat different. If green cicada was a careful person, he would be able to detect something.


    However, it also reminds Xiao Yao.


    He and Nan Tianyuan are both people who have learned the art of changing face with Master Yi. Since their original face is not easy to use, why can''t they use the art of changing face?


    At the thought of this, he was in a daze.


    But just as he was about to do something, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Xu Feng came in.


    "Green Cicada! Xiao Yao, what do you want to do to the green cicada? " Xu Feng sees the green cicada lying on Xiao Yao''s bed at this time, and he is very angry. He almost raises his knife to face each other.


    Just as he was about to do it, he found that there was still a corpse of a horse thief lying in this room, and his brain was blank.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said indifferently: "green cicada girl killed the horse thief in order to save me, but she fainted. I don''t know what to do, so I had to hold her on the bed and I sat on the side to guard her."


    Xu Feng is a little confused, but he thinks Xiao Yao''s words seem to make sense. After all, the body of the brigands lying on the ground is the best evidence.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao is a guy who has no power to bind a chicken. This horse thief was not killed by green cicada. Who else could it be?


    "Well, you still have a little conscience. You know that you are here, but who do you think you are? If there are still horse thieves coming in, do you think you can stop them? " Xu Feng said coldly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his eyes were always indifferent when he looked at Xu Feng.


    In fact, in his heart, he may not have a bad feeling for Xu Feng, but he definitely does not have a good feeling. If it is not because he thinks Xu Han''s people are pretty good, maybe he will take advantage of this chaotic environment to kill Xu Feng and blame the horse thief to ensure perfect.


    Xu Feng went to the bed and held up the cicada.


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s none of your business!" Xu Feng said.


    "But you can''t protect him." Xiao Yao said.


    "Again, it''s none of your business! My father will drag the horse thief, we have to leave immediately... "In fact, there is a saying, he never said.


    It doesn''t matter if the goods are lost, it doesn''t matter if they are all dead, but the green cicada must not die.


    After Xu Feng left with green cicada in his arms, Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He immediately began to change his appearance and became another one. He was in his twenties, seventies and eighties. Because of the rush of time, it was too late for him to turn into forty or fifty years old. After all, it was too far from his original appearance.


    "Everything else can be changed. It''s the hair. There''s nothing I can do about it." Xiao Yao sighed and thought in his heart. At last, he simply found a straw hat and stuck it on his head.


    After changing his clothes again, Xiao Yao opened the door and went out, with an aura on his face.


    In the distance, the two fight together.


    It''s Xu Han and another middle-aged man.


    But Xu Han is not the opponent of the other side at all. He was kicked out as soon as he got up.


    Xu Han''s opponent is about 40 years old, with a beard and a big figure. He is about 1.9 meters old. He actually has a green dragon machete in his hand. In the world before, Xiao Yao had never seen anyone use such a weapon.


    Xu Han''s strength, just in the early days of foundation construction, was equivalent to the Lingxi realm of the earth.


    In the middle period, it is probably Linghe, in the later period, Lingjiang, and in the later period, Linghai. After the breakthrough, it''s Ning Dan.


    The cultivation of Xu Han''s Lingxi realm, not to mention that he is a master of ningdan realm, even if he is only in Linghe realm, is enough to kill him.


    However, Xiao Yao found that the strength of the other side is not in the realm of Ning Dan. To be exact, it can only be regarded as half step Ning Dan.


    "It was a boast." Xiao Yao laughed, and his body had already soared.


    Under him, the people of the escort agency are fighting with the horse thieves. They can''t help looking up at the seven rainbow light above their heads and are stunned.


    "There are also experts?" Holding the green cicada to leave Xu Feng saw the rainbow was not surprised, the more nervous in the heart.


    My father was not the opponent of others, but now he is a master. Isn''t my father sure to die?


    At the thought of these, his tears would come down.


    However, what happened next made them all dumbfounded. The seven rainbow light directly smashed the half step ningdan horse thief out. The time is just right. If it''s later, I''m afraid Xu Han will be killed by the other party. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s appearance, maybe the other party would like to continue playing with Xu Han for a while. When he realized that something had changed and a master appeared, he immediately made up his mind to kill Xu Han immediately. Xu Han was lying on the ground, looking at the figure standing in front of him. He couldn''t help wondering. At this time, Xiao Yao also turned his face, looked at Xu Han and gave a light smile¡° You... Who are you¡° Those who save you, take your men and leave at once. " Xiao Yao deliberately lowered his voice and said¡° Thank you very much! Young Xia, can you tell me your name and I''ll pay you back some day? " Xu Han knelt on one knee and said excitedly. Xiao Yao waved his hand. He''s too lazy to make up a name and waste brain cells.

 Chapter 1097

    The half step ningdan master has stood up.


    He holds the green dragon machete and looks at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    "Who are you? What does it have to do with Qingfeng escort agency? " The man said as low as he could.


    The reason is that he can''t see the strength of the other side at all, which makes him feel really strange, which means that the strength of the other side is absolutely above him.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and sneered, "who am I? Go down and ask the king of hell."


    With these words, the Four Swords came out together.


    Nine songs, Fu Li, Bai Shou, GUI long.


    Four swords, converging into four golden lights, are still in the dark night.


    Then he went out to sea like a black dragon and dived toward the big man.


    The burly man threw his sword, not to be outdone. He hit Fuli sword with the same heavy blow. Before he could catch his breath, the remaining three swords stabbed him again.


    One move forced the opponent to retreat for several hundred meters.


    At the foot of Xiao Yao, his body soared up again, grabbed the Fu Li sword behind him, and came to the man. He held a long sword in his hand, and thrust forward. For a moment, the sword Qi surged like clouds, and the aura in his body ran wildly. With a roar, the sword Qi forced the man back for several feet.


    Although the burly man has not been injured, his eyes looking at Xiao Yao are full of fear.


    At this time, he has opened fire, but he is still forced to retreat by the other side, which shows how strong the strength of the other side is.


    "I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you stop me?" Asked the big man, biting his teeth.


    "You don''t like it." Xiao Yao''s answer to each other is very simple.


    After finishing this sentence, Xiao Yao launched the white ice fire again.


    After entering the Danning period, Xiao Yao''s own strength also made a breakthrough to a great extent. The flames soared up, and the air actually condensed into shape, like a tiger''s mouth, biting at the big man.


    "Too much deception!" The big man is furious and has been completely angered. He realizes that he has no way to go back. The only thing he can do is to fight with each other.


    Even if he knows that the strength of the other side is far beyond himself, he has chosen to negotiate with Xiao Yao before, but the other side loves to reply.


    What else can he do except fight hard?


    You can''t just stand there and die, can you?


    When he waved his sword, a burst of Fengming suddenly sounded in his ear.


    He suddenly a Zheng, subconsciously turned his face, a red light has arrived in front of him.


    Rosefinch fire!


    Xiao Yao half narrowed his eyes, also a little excited.


    On earth, he will never find such an opponent.


    The white Qimei he met before is just like this in his hands. This guy is better than white Qimei, but it''s not too much, but it''s enough.


    Although Xiao Yao had a fight with Xu kuangge, even if Xu kuangge kept his hand, he was not his opponent at all.


    He clearly realized that if Xu crazy song really wanted to kill him, he could hardly hold on for ten minutes in front of Xu crazy song.


    I''m afraid to think it over.


    Xu kuangge says that he is a sword immortal. Others may not believe him, but Xiao Yao does.


    That''s the pressure from heaven and man!


    Besides, before the big man could cope with Xiao Yao''s ice fire, the rosefinch fire had already come.


    Although his body was not engulfed by rosefinch fire, it was also knocked out.


    If it wasn''t for his half step cultivation in the realm of Ning Dan, he would have died just now.


    "That''s interesting. Let''s see how long you can survive!" Xiao Yao drank and turned into a seven rainbow light again. When he came to the big man, he clapped his hand and heard thunder.


    Thunderclap!


    The thunderclap of ningdan period has changed in essence.


    The big man had no way to go back, so he could only take the palm by force, but he was knocked out again.


    Still in the air, he had already vomited a mouthful of blood. When he fell to the ground again, he was disheveled and looked embarrassed.


    At the end, Xu Han and others were stunned.


    Others don''t know the strength of the big man, but he knows it very well.


    Before he and that burly man when fighting, has realized that the other side does not seem to be anxious to kill themselves, is doing cat and mouse game.


    He fully believed that if the man wanted to kill himself, he couldn''t make it.


    Even be killed directly!


    However, even such a strong man has no fighting power in front of the young Xia.


    Sure enough, a mountain is higher than a mountain!


    At this time, Xu Feng has come to Xu Han with green cicada in his arms.


    When Xu Han saw the cicada''s eyes closed, he was startled and asked, "what''s wrong with the cicada?"


    "It''s OK. I just passed out." Xu Feng said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was relieved.


    "That''s good."


    "Dad, are we going to leave now?" Xu Feng asked in a low voice.


    Xu Han shook his head and gave a cold hum. Looking at the horse thief under him, he waved his sword and gave orders: "there is no amnesty for killing!"


    In an instant, his subordinates have rushed into the camp.


    In addition, with the help of Xu Han, an immortal at the beginning of the foundation construction, the remaining horse thieves were defeated directly, and almost in the blink of an eye, they had been chopped to death for 20 or 30 years.


    The rest of the thieves want to escape, but Xu Feng takes the rest of them to block up.


    The whole air, you can smell a thick smell of blood.


    Xu Han is a smart man.


    When he found out that the big man was not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all, he didn''t immediately choose to run away. Instead, he killed these horse thieves first. He couldn''t beat the big man, but it was very simple to deal with these ordinary horse thieves.


    Therefore, it''s not difficult to kill those horse thieves quickly with him in charge.


    "Dad, are we going to help now?" Seeing that Xiao Yao and the big man were still fighting, Xu Feng asked.


    Xu Han snorted, glared at Xu Feng and said, "how much ability do you think you have? We can intervene in the battle between them? I''m afraid we''re going to be oppressed to death by the wild breath before we get to the edge. "


    Xu Feng shivered, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Are they really that good?" Xu Feng asked cautiously.


    Xu Han sneered and knocked on Xu Feng''s back with the blade in his hand. He said, "if you don''t believe it, go and have a try now?"


    Xu Feng shook his head hard.


    He''s still young and doesn''t want to die young.


    Even if he didn''t believe in the strength of the two, he didn''t want to make fun of his own life.


    "We can''t leave. If someone saves us, we can''t help feeling grateful, can we?" Xu Han zhengse said.


    Xu Feng nodded.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has lost patience.


    His speed is faster and faster, and every blow is more and more fierce.


    On the one hand, he has just broken through to the realm of ningdan, so he is not adept at mastering the current strength.


    On the other hand, he found that this big man really had some abilities. Even though his cultivation was a little worse than him, he could still support him.


    This made him realize that the practitioners of Lingwu world seem to be better than those who practice on the earth.


    If this burly man and Xiao Yao are at the same level, it''s hard to say whether they will win or lose.


    Fortunately, this guy is just a half step.


    This half step, sounds not much, but it is very different.


    After a while, the aura in the big man''s body had been consumed.


    Xiao Yao holds Fu Li and walks towards him step by step.


    "I don''t agree." The burly man knelt on the ground, holding the green dragon sword in both hands, with blood flowing from his mouth. His clothes were in tatters and cut into strips by the sword Qi.


    Under the cloth, there are still bloodstains. It looks shocking.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you agree?"


    "Qingfeng escort agency doesn''t have any experts this time. Some of them are just Xu Han in the early days of foundation construction. I''ve made a clear investigation, and the ending shouldn''t be like this." The big man said with a shrill smile.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "you are still too young, you have to know that in this world, there are variables everywhere."


    "Do you know what the escort of Qingfeng escort agency is this time?" Asked the big man.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    If he doesn''t speak, it means he doesn''t know.


    The big man immediately said, "I can exchange a message for my life."


    Xiao Yao looked at him with great interest and asked, "well, if I''m really interested, I can spare you from dying."


    "Good!" The big man''s eyes sparkled.


    In the past, he always said that he was not afraid of death. His brother under his opponent said so, and he also said so to himself.


    However, if we can not die, who is willing to die?


    I don''t know how many hardships I have gone through when I have reached this point.


    Seeing the vitality, he was energetic and said: "this time, Qingfeng escort agency is escorting huolongzhu."


    "Dragon ball?" Xiao Yao some doubts, "what is that thing?"


    The eyes of the burly man looking at Xiao Yao become a little complicated.


    This guy is really a master?


    A master of Ning Dan period cultivation doesn''t know what huolongzhu is?


    At this time, the voice of Xuejiao had already sounded in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Master, huolongzhu is useful to me. It can make my cultivation advance by leaps and bounds. Maybe I have a chance to enter your ningdan." Xuejiao said. Xiao Yao is more and more interested. The burly man said, "the fire dragon ball comes into being. It''s a rare treasure. When the fire dragon goes through the robbery, if it fails, it will leave the fire dragon ball. It''s rare in the world." Xiao Yaole, get up. I have a snow dragon now, but I didn''t expect to have a fire dragon¡° If you say that, it''s a treasure. " Xiao Yao said¡° Can you let me go? " Asked the burly man¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded. The big man was overjoyed¡° But let''s get rid of ourselves first. " Xiao Yao said. The tone was cold and unquestionable. The smile on the burly man''s face solidified and his eyes were dazed.

 Chapter 1098

    Looking at the big man in a daze, Xiao Yao said impatiently, "what''s the matter? If you don''t want to, you''d better die."


    This sentence, will still be in a daze of the burly man pulled back.


    He shook his head hard, sweating.


    "I will!"


    With these words, he raised the big knife in his hand, and his left arm flew out.


    The burly man was really a man. He just held back and didn''t snort. He just bit his teeth. Every tooth would be broken.


    This is the real life of a strong man.


    Xiao Yao sighed and looked at him with his back hand: "you go, but you can only go alone. All the people you brought are dead."


    The big man took a deep breath, nodded, turned and walked forward.


    As for the arm, he didn''t pick it up or even look at it, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Xiao Yao''s body is also hidden in the night.


    When I came back again, the makeup on my face had been removed.


    The clothes on my body were also changed, because the previous suit had been stained with blood.


    Moreover, with Xu Han''s keen observation, he will find something.


    Xu Han and others are also worried now.


    They just found out that the burly man left, and then their benefactor left too, and they didn''t plan to come back.


    They wanted to catch up, but Xiao Yao had planned to avoid them. How could they catch up easily?


    Wait until the battlefield before, Xiao Yao''s trace has long disappeared.


    "It''s a pity." Xu Han sighed, "ah, I don''t know if I can meet my benefactor in the future, but we owe someone else''s life!"


    Xu Feng, holding the green cicada, nodded hard and said, "Dad, it''s a pity. If we can persuade my grandfather to join our Qingfeng escort agency, it will be a great achievement."


    Xu Han slapped Xu Feng on the head and scolded him: "what nonsense? What can we arrange for a man like Eun Kung to do? What''s more, he looks young and has an unlimited future. How can he be confined to Qingfeng escort agency? "


    Xu Feng was slapped, but he didn''t dare to be angry. He was depressed.


    At this time, green cicada slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing that she was lying in Xu Feng''s arms, she jumped down quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Green cicada frowned and asked.


    "Green cicada, are you awake? You passed out just now, but the horse thief is still there. I''m worried that you might be in danger, so I always want to protect you! " Xu Feng said quickly.


    Xu Feng has begun to take credit.


    "Horse thief?" Green cicada frowned, and his mind was blank. After a long time, he thought of something and said, "yes, I met a horse thief before. The horse thief is very powerful. I''m not his opponent. What about the horse thief? And Xiao Yao? "


    "Xiao Yao?" Xu Han has some doubts.


    "Yes, after I found the horse thief, I went to his room and wanted to protect him. After all, he was not a martial arts practitioner. I just didn''t expect that a horse thief broke in as soon as I went in. When I was fighting with the horse thief, I found that I was not the opponent of the other party at all. I almost died under the knife of the other party, but I didn''t know what was going on and fainted..."


    Xu Han frowned.


    After hearing what green cicada said, he remembered that he didn''t see Xiao Yao until now.


    Xu fengleng snorted and said, "who knows? Maybe after seeing the horse thief, he was scared to hide, or he died under the horse thief''s knife. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Green cicada said angrily, "Xiao Yao is not a bad person, and before I fight with the horse thief, let him run, he did not run, obviously is also a responsible person."


    "Green cicada is right." Xu Han nodded and looked at his son.


    As Xu Feng''s father, he knows that his son has a deep love for green cicada.


    In fact, he also hopes that Xu Feng can really get married with green cicada.


    However, he was originally a righteous person, one is one, two is two. Although he and Xiao Yao didn''t know each other for a long time, with his experience, he thought that the young man named Xiao Yao had a very good character. At least he was not a big traitor. Yesterday, he argued with the bachelor Wang Wenge in the inn, It can even make Wang Wenge, whose eyes are higher than his head, look at him differently, which is enough to show that Xiao Yao is a man of great literary talent.


    "Hum." Xu Feng is so angry that he can''t understand it. Even if green cicada defends Xiao Yao, he even helps his father speak for that bastard.


    He doesn''t understand. What''s the flash on that boy? I''m not as handsome as I am, and I''m not as good at martial arts. Even if I''m in shape, I''m a little bit burly, OK?


    At this time, Xiao Yao had come out of the inn.


    "Dart leader Xu, are you ok?"


    Seeing Xiao Yao, green cicada was overjoyed. She quickly came to him and asked, "Xiao Yao, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Thank you for your help." Xiao Yao bows to the green cicada and says.


    Green cicada some doubts: "I? Help me? "


    "Yes Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for the green cicada girl who gave up her life to save me and killed the horse thief, I''m afraid I would be dead now."


    Green cicada is more and more confused now.


    When did you kill the horse thief?


    Just looking at Xiao Yao''s serious expression, she thought in her heart, is it difficult for her to really do these things, just forget?


    At this time, Xu Han and Xu Feng also came.


    "Xiao Yao, where did you set up before?" Xu Han asked curiously.


    Before Xiao Yao could remember to speak, Xu Feng said, "hum, I was scared by the brigands before I couldn''t figure out, so I quickly found a place to hide, right?"


    Green cicada is not happy, said: "even if Xiao Yao really hide, it is also a wise move, after all, he is not a master, if out, can only die in the horse thief knife, should not first protect yourself?"


    Xiao Yao was still thinking about how to explain, but now it seems that he doesn''t need to explain. The argument between Xu Feng and Qingchan has helped him find the best reason.


    Listen, although there is no face, how much is face worth?


    Xu Han waved his hand and said, "don''t discuss this now. Let''s have a rest early. We have to go on our way tomorrow. Although the horse thieves have been killed, no one knows what will happen."


    Everyone thought it was.


    I said I was going to bed, but I didn''t sleep all night.


    Although a lot of horse thieves died before, more than a dozen of them died here. Xu Han sent Xu Feng to order coffins and brigands all night to take all the bodies back.


    Xu Han said, "even if they die, they can''t die in another country."


    Such a remark made Xiao Yao feel good for Xu Han again.


    In this world of Lingwu, where human life is like weeds, it''s very rare for Xu han to have such an idea as a dart leader. Even if it''s just a small thing, it''s worth remembering.


    The next day, just after dawn, Xu Han and others were about to leave. They just talked with the innkeeper for a while and lost some more money.


    As soon as he got on the horse, Xu Han stopped Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, you and Xu Feng, you three young children, get into the carriage." Xu Han said, "yesterday you were also helping. I''m very grateful. Since you didn''t sleep well, it''s good to have a good sleep now."


    In fact, for Xiao Yao, even if he doesn''t sleep for half a month, it''s impossible to have any impact on him.


    But now that Xiao Yao wants to hide his accomplishments, he has to make himself like an ordinary man.


    At that moment, he immediately yawned, nodded, said thanks and got into the carriage.


    But Xu Feng has been chatting with green cicada. Even if Xiao Yao wants to sleep, he can''t sleep. He can only close his eyes and recuperate himself. By the way, he can use his mental method to recuperate.


    In the first world war yesterday, although he has been crushing his opponent, he needs to recover his aura.


    When he closed his eyes, he heard Xu Feng and green cicada talking about this dart.


    "Green cicada, it''s still one day''s journey away from Prince Li''s residence. When we get to Prince Li''s residence, we''ll give them our things, and then we can go back. Hey, hey, do you want us to stay in Yangcheng for a few more days? I''ll just buy you some rouge silk. "


    "Forget it. Go and return early." Green cicada shook his head and refused.


    Xu Feng said persistently: "but I heard that Yang Cheng''s rouge is the most famous. If you don''t buy some rouge and take it back, it will be in vain! Even if you don''t like it, you can bring some for the old lady! "


    After hearing Xu Feng''s words, the green cicada seemed to be moved. Thinking about it, she nodded and said, "OK, but it can''t be delayed too long. It has to be approved by Uncle Xu."


    "Don''t worry, my father. He will have no problem." Xu Feng laughs.


    Speaking of these, Xiao Yao also captured some information.


    This time, the destination of Qingfeng escort team is Prince Li''s residence in Yangcheng, but he didn''t hear about huolongzhu from them, which made him have a headache.


    In fact, even now that he has confirmed that huolongzhu is here, he will not start directly.


    After all, if you lose the dragon ball, the person in charge is Xu Hanqing cicada and others.


    If Xiao Yao is really interested, he will have to wait until after the delivery.


    When we get to Prince Li''s house, green cicada and others leave. If Xiao Yao starts, I''m afraid that even if the people in Prince Li''s house want to investigate, they can''t investigate the affairs of Qingfeng escort agency again.


    So now Xiao Yao''s mind has made up his mind. After Yang Cheng, Xu Han and others leave. He stays and waits for the opportunity.


    There are so many strong people in Lingwu world. Xiao Yao''s cultivation in ningdan period is obviously not enough. If Xue Jiao can seize this opportunity to have cultivation in ningdan period, even if he can''t dominate Lingwu world, at least he can have some confidence. One day later, when they arrived at Yangcheng, Xiao Yao followed them to Prince Li''s residence.

 Chapter 1099

    Xu Feng is still very upset that Xiao Yao is still following them.


    "I said, we have already brought you to Yangcheng. Why do you want to follow us?"


    "Xu Feng, I said, are you finished?" Green cicada is a little angry and says, "if Xiao Yao is willing, what if we take him back to Qingfeng escort agency?"


    If someone said such a thing, Xu Feng would be unconvinced. He thought that not everyone in Qingfeng escort agency could come in.


    But since this sentence was said by green cicada, he had nothing to say.


    Who let green cicada be the first lady of Qingfeng escort agency?


    As long as green cicada is willing, even if Xiao Yao is a lazy guy, he can stay in Qingfeng escort agency for a lifetime without worrying about food and clothing.


    "Green cicada, I''m just worried. This boy has an unknown origin..."


    "Xiao Yao is from the state of Jiang and a doctor. What else do you want to know?" Green cicada frowned and asked.


    When he found that he was really angry, Xu Feng said nothing more.


    Xu Han just sighed.


    My son, I still don''t have enough brain! Everyone knows that he likes green cicada, but how can he use this method to pursue a girl? Should follow the girl''s heart! Although Xiao Yao is a good person, since his skill is not good, and his status is not noble, he is not a good match. Even if green cicada really loves Xiao Yao, what can he do? Will green cicada''s parents agree?


    This is a no threat opponent!


    Of course, Xu Han doesn''t see through, otherwise, it will only make green cicada dissatisfied with him.


    Let the young people think about their own affairs. They don''t need to follow behind.


    Besides, Xiao Yao, after a short rest in the carriage, the golden elixir in his body seemed to become more pure.


    At first, when he was at the Zhenwu ruins, he realized that the golden elixir in his body had begun to condense. But after leaving the Zhenwu ruins, he found that the golden awn on the golden elixir was a little dim, which made him deeply headache.


    Because the gold elixir in Xiao Yao''s body was originally transformed from the yuan elixir. If you directly use the cultivation of the gold elixir, I''m afraid that the condensation of the gold elixir will end there.


    From the memory of Zhenwu relics, Xiao Yao realized that Jindan period was a very special period.


    Although Jindan is a cultivation, it can be divided into three parts: Jindan, Shengdan and Shendan.


    If the golden elixir can be condensed into a divine elixir, the road of cultivation in the future will be more and more smooth. Even in the true realm of golden elixir, it may not be able to deal with those who have broken through the golden elixir period and achieved one or two levels of cultivation.


    It was for the sake of later consideration that Xiao Yao planned to use the cultivation of Ning Dan first, wait until the golden elixir was completely condensed and formed, and then leap into the golden elixir period and achieve the immortal holy elixir.


    As for Shendan, Xiao Yao is afraid to think about it now.


    It was too far away from him. Even in the period of Zhenwu, the golden elixir monk who had the divine elixir had to be one in ten thousand.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, as long as he has enough opportunities to upgrade the golden elixir in his body into a holy elixir, he will be satisfied. When he enters the golden elixir realm, his starting point will be slightly higher than those of other immortals, which may be his greatest reliance in the future.


    If it wasn''t for fear of these, Xiao Yao took out the cultivation of Jindan period last night and wanted to kill the big man, it would be more and more simple.


    However, Xiao Yao is very satisfied with the ningdan period now. At least, it''s enough to protect himself in a short time. If Jindan cultivation is successful, Xiao Yao is willing to take it as his life saving talisman. Once he meets an opponent he can''t deal with, he runs away immediately. He really can''t escape. After escaping into the Jindan period, he fights with the other side to the death.


    When Xiao Yao thought about this, the green cicada behind him had already put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    "What do you think?" Green cicada asked.


    "I''m thinking, Yang city is really prosperous." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Of course, although Yangcheng is not the capital of the northern foot of the country, it is also a rich area. Let''s just say the king Li in the palace of King Li, but now the emperor''s brother is the emperor of the northern foot of the country. Can he treat him badly? Even if the emperor doesn''t like it, he has to conform to the people''s will. In Yangcheng, many people are thinking of King Li. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid Yangcheng is not so prosperous now. "


    Xiao Yao is curious about the green cicada''s words.


    "Listen to you say so, that Li Wang is really a capable person?"


    "It''s natural." Green cicada said, "although Prince Li''s mansion is not a king or a general, it attaches great importance to light and heavy industries. Whether it''s iron casting or rouge powder, it has unique opinions. For example, Yangcheng rouge is the best in the world, and Yangcheng''s famous silk is very good."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In short, Li Wang is a good hand in economic development!


    "In fact, in my opinion, King Li is more suitable to be emperor, ah..." green cicada said.


    Xu Han immediately turned around, looked at the green cicada, frowned and said, "no nonsense, it''s still in the north foot."


    The green cicada knew that she had lost her word and quickly nodded.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and thought he didn''t hear.


    Don''t say it''s for the emperor at Beilu. Even if it''s for the king Li, I''m afraid I''ll think about killing the green cicada.


    Disaster comes from the mouth, which makes a lot of sense.


    When he arrived at Li''s mansion, Xiao Yao went in with all the people. Just after entering the gate, a middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper came with some servants. After checking things, the housekeeper called Xu han to him.


    "This is the remaining one thousand taels of silver. Please trouble Qingfeng escort agency." The housekeeper said with a smile.


    Xu Han put away the money ticket and laughed.


    "Well, you can go now." The housekeeper waved and didn''t take the people of Qingfeng escort agency seriously.


    In fact, this is quite normal. When you accept express delivery, you still have to bring the courier home for a meal and a cup of tea?


    Out of Prince Li''s house, Xu Feng was a little resentful.


    "Hum, it''s not easy to live in Prince Li''s mansion. A housekeeper is so proud!" Xu Feng said.


    "If you can be the housekeeper of Prince Li''s house in the future, maybe you can be so proud." Green cicada said with a smile.


    The housekeeper doesn''t seem to be very nice to hear, and his position is not very high, but it depends on the situation. A squire''s housekeeper is quite different from that of Prince Li''s.


    Green cicada turned his face, looked at Xu Han and said, "Uncle Xu, can we go for a stroll?"


    Xu Han thought about it, nodded and said with a smile, "anyway, the task has been completed. You can stay for a while, but remember to come back early."


    "Good!" Green cicada grins and turns to Xiao Yao and says, "let''s go, let''s go together!"


    "Ah?" Before Xiao Yao could speak, he had been pulled away by the green cicada.


    Xu Feng hesitated for a moment and quickly followed him.


    But just in the middle of the race, Xu Han stopped him.


    Xu Han untied a purse from his waist, threw it at Xu Feng, smoothed his goatee, and said with a smile, "don''t let green cicada spend money, big man, be rich."


    "Yes, thank you, Dad!" Xu Feng was overjoyed.


    What makes him happy is not his purse, but Xu Han''s attitude.


    This is obviously to support him to pursue green Cicada!


    Finally catching up with green cicada and Xiao Yao, Xu Feng is out of breath.


    The speed of these two people is too fast.


    The green cicada who comes to Yangcheng seems to be interested in everything. In the busiest market, people come and go. There are also some vendors on both sides of the road, selling some rouge powder, and some low-end jade.


    Before, Xiao Yao had planned to leave with them and left for the time being.


    After all, before long, green cicada and others will leave Yangcheng together, but he still has to stay and find a chance to go to Prince Li''s residence to see the dragon ball.


    "Xiao Yao, what is this?" Green cicada hand holding a gadget, curious asked.


    "It''s called a rattle." Xiao Yao''s head is full of black thread. Does the green cicada even know this kind of children''s toy?


    See oneself say a name, green cicada still a pair of don''t understand of appearance, Xiao Yao simply receive in the hand to send out a noise.


    "Wow! Have fun! How loud! Boss, how much is it? " Green cicada took the rattle and played with it, then turned to look at the middle-aged stall owner and asked.


    "Five Wen."


    "Five Wen? So expensive? " Green cicada thought, or threw five cents to him, and pulled Xiao Yao toward the next interesting place around.


    "Don''t you have such a place in the state of Wei?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Yes! It''s just that my parents won''t let me out. " Green cicada curled his mouth and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it seems that your parents love you very much."


    "No, they are just afraid that someone will kidnap me and ask them for ransom. Hum, my father and my mother are stingy!" Green cicada said.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    The girl green cicada is really - true temperament!


    Xu Feng can only follow behind them, with a purse in his hand and a depressed face.


    He felt like a complete foil. He didn''t want to get together, but even if he got together before, green cicada didn''t pay any attention to him, still chatting with Xiao Yao.


    This makes Xu Feng hate Xiao Yao to the bone.


    Just as the green cicada was choosing the rouge powder, suddenly the sound of horse''s hooves came from the distance.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" A group of people riding across the downtown, the front of a man, his horse also hit two people fly.


    "Damn, isn''t the traffic police in charge?" Xiao Yao came out of his mouth.


    Just like this, if you put it on the earth, 12 points will be deducted from him! It''s like drunk driving. At this time, the horses rushed towards them again. Xiao Yao frowned and dodged to the right with the green cicada and Xu Feng. But at this time, one of the pretty girls stopped beside them. High head big horse, girl valiant, in the hands of a short whip, a pair of riding boots, is very handsome.

 Chapter 1100

    The girl tightened the reins and looked at the green cicada under her body.


    "The rouge on your hand is very beautiful. I like the color." Said the girl.


    Green cicada some not happy, said: "you like, and I have what relationship?"


    "Presumptuous!" "Give it up!" yelled one of the riders


    "Why?" Green cicada some not happy, "you want to have to give you, this is clearly I want to buy, besides, you downtown riding is not afraid to be caught?"


    "Catch?" The young man burst out laughing, "who dares to catch us?"


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes as soon as he heard this.


    Well, emotion is a group of children, put on the earth, is a group of everyday will that "do you know who my father is?" The rich second generation.


    "I won''t give it to you anyway. If you want to buy it, you can buy it yourself." It''s hard for green cicada to say these words, but it''s more just a kind of unconventional. When she talks, she obviously doesn''t dare to face each other. It''s actually very normal. After all, it''s Yangcheng, Beilu, not the state of Wei. Even if Qingfeng escort agency is the first escort agency, it''s useless. It''s not their territory. If something really goes wrong, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can''t grab that I like!" With these words, the girl on the horse actually raised the whip in her hand and drew it towards the green cicada.


    Xu Feng rushed up.


    He didn''t want to miss the chance for the hero to save America.


    Among the heroes in Lingwu world, which hero hasn''t saved beauty? Then, the girl''s heart is dark, which is a good story.


    But he overestimated himself and underestimated others.


    He held out his hand and grabbed the girl''s whip, but he was thrown to the ground.


    Then, seven or eight men turned over and got off the horse and rushed towards Xu Feng.


    "To seek death, blind your dog''s eyes, dare to fight back?" The men rushed up to Xu Feng and punched and kicked him.


    Xu Feng was able to parry, but he was soon kicked to the ground.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even look at it.


    If these people want to deal with the green cicada, maybe he will do it, even if he will expose his strength, then Yirong will leave Beilu.


    But since these people beat Xu Feng, he doesn''t care.


    Along the way, Xu Feng and he didn''t deal with each other. His nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. Although Xiao Yao didn''t bother to care with him, it didn''t mean that Xiao Yao was not angry at all! Seeing that Xu Feng was beaten, I don''t know why. He was quite cool. Cough, it''s not convenient for him to do it. It seems that someone can do it for him.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at the green cicada and said, "let them have the things. After all, this is Yangcheng. There''s no need to have a grudge with them."


    "But..."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "believe me."


    The green cicada took a deep breath, nodded and passed the rouge powder in his hand.


    However, the girl whipped the box of rouge on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" This time, the green cicada broke out completely.


    The girl sneered and said, "I don''t want it anymore. It''s so simple. Can''t it?"


    The green cicada''s eyes can shoot out flames.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He pulled the green cicada behind him, looked at the girl and said with a smile, "since it''s like this, it''s OK."


    The girl looked at Xiao Yao with great interest and asked, "who are you?" "Nobody." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, a useless man can''t even protect his own woman''s dignity." The girl gave a cold hum and looked at Xiao Yao with disdain in her eyes.


    "Why do you say that?" The green cicada has completely broken out now.


    "Oh?" The girl''s face again showed a novel smile. The whip pointed to Xiao Yao, looked at the green cicada and asked, "do you like this man?"


    Green cicada face a red, full of displeasure, said: "with you what?"


    "Ha ha, I like to rob other people''s favorite things!" The girl laughed and said, "since you like this man, I''ll take him away. What''s the matter?"


    With these words, the girl wrapped Xiao Yao with a whip and pulled him to her horse.


    Now, Xiao Yao''s heart is just collapsing.


    what the hell! I''m an old man, and I''m going to be robbed by a woman?


    Who would believe it if it was said!


    "Let go of Xiao Yao!" The green cicada was so angry that he pulled out his sword.


    "Well, you can catch up with me." With these words, the girl kicked the horse in the stomach and went away.


    Green cicada chased after him, but he didn''t catch up for a long time.


    The remaining seven or eight men, also did not continue to make trouble, quickly on the horse, to catch up.


    The green cicada was so angry that his eyes were red.


    As for Xu Feng lying on the ground, she didn''t even look at him.


    "Cough, green cicada, or forget it, these people seem to be not simple, should be officials." Xu Feng went to the green cicada and said.


    Now his face is bruised, his face is still bloodstained, and his clothes are all footprints. We can see how miserable he is.


    "But... But what about Xiao Yao?" Green cicada asked.


    Xu Feng gave a wry smile, but said: "now we are all too busy, how can we manage him?"


    Green cicada is very angry: "I''ll go to see Uncle Xu!"


    Then he ran back quickly.


    Ran to Xu Han, Xu Han saw his son, were scared.


    The first thought in his mind was: what the hell is this?


    "Feng''er, what''s the matter with you?" Was Xu Han''s son beaten like this? He was so upset and angry that he asked, "who did it?"


    "A group of kids, riding horses in the downtown area, robbed Xiao Yao!" Green cicada is anxious, "Uncle Xu, what should we do now?"


    "This... Is not, they rob Xiao Yao to do what?" Xu Han has no way to understand.


    If the green cicada was robbed, he thought it was understandable, but now those people robbed a big man, which made him feel a little incomprehensible.


    "Uncle Xu, this is not the key. The key is that now Xiao Yao has been robbed. We have to find a way." Green cicada said anxiously.


    Xu Han took a deep breath, waved his hand, and said, "don''t worry, let''s report to the official first, and don''t say anything else. Just riding in the downtown is enough to convict them."


    Xu Feng sighed, shook his head and said, "Dad, don''t talk too much about this. Since people dare to ride horses in Yangcheng, they are certainly not ordinary people. Moreover, I have observed that their horses are pure blooded horses. Such horses can only be bought in Daqin, but since they have them, their status is different. After all, if people are other people, It''s enough to kill the nine ethnic groups just by buying sweat and blood horses in private. "


    This sounds exaggerated, but it is true in the northern foothills, because the sweat blood horse is already a war horse. It is a big crime to buy a war horse privately, and it is even more a crime to buy a war horse abroad. After hearing Xu Feng''s words, Xu Han quickly calmed down.


    "That''s not good. How can we say that Xiao Yao is also our friend? We can''t ignore him, can we?" Green cicada said.


    Xu fengleng snorted and said, "when did that boy become our friend? It''s just a chance encounter. "


    "What are you saying?" Green cicada angry way.


    "Am I right? Originally, we met by chance. When we brought him to Yangcheng, it was the end of our duty. This time, he was caught carelessly. What''s the matter with us? " Xu Feng argued.


    Green cicada also want to talk, but Xu Han wave interrupted.


    He looked at the green cicada, sighed and said, "green cicada, although I think Xiao Yao is a good boy and a man of literature, we haven''t known him for a long time. What can we do if he is arrested now?"


    "But..."


    "Nothing but, even if the chief escort is here, he will make such a decision." Xu Han zhengse said.


    The green cicada took a deep breath.


    She knew that what Xu Han said was true.


    "Well, green cicada, let''s stay in Yangcheng for a day and find an inn to have a rest. If Xiao Yao can come back, we''ll take him back to the state of Wei, OK?" Xu Han said.


    "Good..." green cicada nodded.


    His heart is very clear, I''m afraid this is Xu Han made the biggest concession.


    Green cicada looks at Xu Han with a kind of complicated eyes.


    Under the pressure of such eyes, Xu Han had no choice but to sigh.


    "Green cicada, I know you are very aggrieved, but now there is no way. If there is a little way, I am willing to find Xiao Yao back, but you also know that this is the north foot, not in our Wei state. What can we do? You have to understand what I mean Xu Han said.


    Green cicada nodded.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao is lying on the horse and has already gone out of Yang City.


    "I said, elder sister, where are you taking me?" Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    The girl grabbed the reins, stopped the horse, and was so angry that she threw Xiao Yao on the ground.


    "Who did you call elder sister just now? Do I look that old? " The girl was furious with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stood up and patted the dust on his clothes.


    If you really want to be an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ll have to fall more than seven meat and eight vegetables now.


    This woman is really unreasonable!


    Xiao Yao squinted at the woman and asked, "what do you want to do with me? If it''s OK, can I go now? "


    "You want to go?" The girl gave a smile, but the smile looked strange. If Xiao Yao doesn''t talk about Hua, in fact, the girl really plans to throw Xiao Yao back here. But since Xiao Yao wanted to leave, he changed his mind¡° Shouldn''t I want to go? " Xiao Yao asked, "you can''t take me back to be a servant, can you?"¡° Why? Ha ha, that''s a good suggestion! " The girl is happy. At this time, those people behind also caught up¡° Are you all right, princess? "¡° Princess, slow down. What''s the matter? What can we do? " The men rushed up to him and hissed. Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed, remembering a key word. Princess? This girl, or the daughter of the Lord?

 Chapter 1101

    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at the girl on the horse. His eyes were strange and his brain was running at full speed.


    In fact, when he saw that there was no one here before, he had already planned to leave directly. He would kill anyone who dared to stop him. Even for a girl, he would not be merciful. Anyway, Xiao Yao has not killed a woman until now.


    But hearing this, he suddenly gave up his previous thought.


    Who else can be called a princess in Yangcheng?


    "Oh, fool, what are you looking at me for?" The girl got off the horse, went to Xiao Yao and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao also laughed.


    "It''s over. You''re such a fool!" The girl laughed.


    The seven or eight men also looked at Xiao Yao with joking eyes.


    "Princess, I think this boy is probably scared by you." A young man said with a smile.


    The girl whipped him and said, "what are you talking about? What do you mean I''m scared silly? Am I ugly? "


    Although the man was whipped, he still had no temper and could only smile: "princess, I didn''t mean that..."


    The girl gave a cold hum, turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Xiao Yao."


    "In the future, you will not be called Xiao Yao, but silly cow! Ha ha


    "Good." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hey, you''re such a fool." The girl shook her head, "forget it, it''s nice to see you. Come back with me!"


    Then the girl turned to the guy who had been whipped by her before and said, "give him your horse."


    The man was about to cry and asked carefully, "princess, what about me?"


    "You?" The girl snorted coldly and said, "run back!"


    "Yes, Princess..." although the man was extremely depressed at this time, he didn''t dare to say anything more, disobeying the meaning of the princess? Isn''t that death? In Yangcheng, there is a saying that he would rather offend King Li than the princess.


    King Li was originally a very easygoing person, a courteous and virtuous corporal. But the princess was arrogant and domineering since she was a child. Probably because King Li had only one baby daughter, she should be regarded as the apple of her hand. It''s just the saying that he was afraid of melting in his mouth and falling in his hand. It''s not too much for King Li to treat his daughter, No matter what kind of misfortune the princess broke out, Wang Li would not scold him out loud. He just said it decently. Don''t do that in the future.


    As for the next time, there is no way.


    How many servants have seen King Li run all over the yard after his daughter?


    When he got on the horse, Xiao Yao followed the princess and went back to Prince Li''s house.


    "Dismount at the door!" The princess gave a drink.


    Everyone got off the horse.


    Xiao Yao also dismounted.


    By this time, a servant had come to lead the horse.


    After entering the Li palace, those young people have been dismissed.


    Then the girl waved to Xiao Yao again, and Xiao Yao came to her.


    "You listen to me. From then on, you''ll be called silly cow. You''re my servant. It''s a task! Just play with me. Anyway, there''s nothing else to do. But you have to remember that no one can scold you or beat or scold you except me in Prince Li''s mansion. If you have, you can fight. If you can''t fight, you can practice martial arts well and fight for it. I won''t help you. But if you kill someone, I dare to protect you. Do you understand? " The girl looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, nodded, thinking that the princess really had some meaning.


    "Well, I''m tired, housekeeper!" The girl yelled. At this time, the housekeeper who had received Qingfeng escort agency before rushed over. He was in a hurry and fell down in the middle. He was afraid that if he took a step, the whip on the lady''s hand would fall on him.


    "Your Highness, what can I do for you?" The housekeeper came to him, smiling and gasping.


    "His name is silly cow. He''s the servant I brought back. You can go down and help him make some clothes and some daily necessities. All of them are ready. In addition, you can clean up a room for him. It''s not too good. Just outside my yard." Said the girl.


    "Yes, your highness..."


    When the girl turned to leave, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet!" Xiao Yao asked.


    The housekeeper glared at Xiao Yao fiercely, and scolded: "wanton! What do you need to know about the name of the princess? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t even look at him.


    The princess turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. Her eyes were a little surprised.


    After a moment''s silence, she opened her teeth and said, "my name is Wu Wutong. Remember?"


    "Remember." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wutong suddenly found that in this Li Wang Fu, the gate was two Wutong trees.


    "Well, forget it, you come with me." Originally, the housekeeper wanted to reprimand Xiao Yao, but he didn''t get angry when he saw that the always grumpy princess. He couldn''t find a way to get angry, so he could only sigh.


    With Xiao Yao in, the housekeeper went to do other things, and didn''t give Xiao Yao any tasks.


    "Another wine bag." Before leaving, the key said a word.


    Xiao Yao half squinted.


    Another one?


    In other words, before that, there have been many wine bags?


    Xiao Yao lay on the bed, half squinting.


    He is just a little curious about where the dragon ball is now.


    The reason why he is willing to stay in Prince Li''s residence is for huolongzhu. If not, he would not stay here to be a servant, though he doesn''t need to do anything.


    Thinking carefully, what is the character of Wu Wutong?


    Just after lying down for a while, a man knocked on his door.


    "Are you new here?" That man is about a head taller than Xiao Yao. He is very big, strong and full of muscle. His eyes are full of provocation when he looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Should I wake up?


    "It''s interesting. What''s your name?" The man asked.


    "Xiao Yao, but now it should be called silly cow." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Silly cow? Ha ha ha ha! Not bad. My name is silly tiger Said the man.


    Xiao Yao


    This princess''s hobby is really interesting!


    After that, the man went into Xiao Yao''s room and lay down.


    "Come here, pinch your shoulders for me!" Said the man.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao looks at the guy with great interest.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you understand?" The burly man named silly tiger raised his eyebrows and asked, "or do you want me to teach you some rules because you don''t know the rules when you wake up?"


    At this time, four more men came in.


    "Ha ha, tiger brother, this is the new idiot?" "Boy, what are you doing standing there? Hurry to help brother tiger pinch his shoulder! Or you''ll feel better later! "


    The four young people all looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of mocking eyes.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    It seems that these people don''t welcome themselves very much?


    Xiao Yao also fell into hesitation.


    Just these guys, even the accomplishments during the foundation period, can beat them up.


    But now Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to do that. Originally, he had to hide his accomplishments. What''s more, he has to find a way to get close to huolongzhu. If he exposes his accomplishments too early, even if he leaves by chance, he might lose touch with huolongzhu.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    After taking a deep breath, there was a smile on his face.


    "Brother tiger, are you sure?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Tiger elder brother glaring round, scold a way: "what you say is not nonsense?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and walked behind the silly tiger.


    With one hand, he pressed several acupoints on the silly tiger.


    Then he rubbed hard, and the silly tiger hummed.


    "Very good, very comfortable, continue..." said silly tiger.


    If he can see the smile on Xiao Yao''s face now, he will find that the smile on Xiao Yao''s face has become cold.


    Knead again, that silly tiger suddenly changed face.


    Then, the body a convulsion, directly lying on the ground, mouth foaming, such as epilepsy.


    Xiao Yao stood in the same place without looking at him.


    The remaining four people were all dumbfounded.


    After a while, silly tiger did not move, the body began to stiffen.


    "You... What did you do to tiger brother?" One of the scholar dressed men asked.


    "Didn''t he want me to rub his shoulders? I did it Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Those four people didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    Originally, the silly tiger was still alive, because Xiao Yao simply kneaded it, it fell to the ground.


    If you want to say that it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao, you can''t believe what you say!


    "Dead, dead!" The four men came out of the door together and started shouting.


    After a while, the housekeeper came with some strong men.


    "What''s the matter?" When the housekeeper came into the room, he saw the silly tiger lying on the ground with white foam on his mouth.


    "Housekeeper, it''s this guy. Kill silly tiger!" The scholar dressed man said quickly.


    The housekeeper seemed a little incredulous.


    "With him?" Asked the housekeeper, frowning.


    "Yes, that''s him!" The man said quickly¡° How could it be The housekeeper couldn''t laugh or cry. Although Xiao Yao''s figure is not so small, but in front of the silly tiger is obviously a few models. Can such a person kill silly tiger? Unless he''s a master of martial arts. But if you are really a master of martial arts, should you be found when you first enter Prince Li''s mansion? In a short while, Wu Wutong also rushed over. Her arrival gives Xiao Yao a sense of experience. With long hair falling, no crown but bun, wearing a hundred flowers skirt, Xiao Yao is less heroic but more gentle, which is quite different from the image he left in his mind. That''s what a lady looks like! Xiao Yao thought, but always felt that Wu Wutong before the dress looked more comfortable.

 Chapter 1102

    "Silly tiger is dead?" Wu Wutong was surprised to see the foolish tiger lying on the ground.


    The four men pointed to Xiao Yao and said, "Your Highness, this guy killed silly tiger!"


    "Oh?" Wu Wutong was interested in asking, "how did he kill him?"


    Hearing this, the four men were silent together.


    In fact, even now, they don''t know how Xiao Yao killed silly tiger.


    "Your Highness, silly tiger asked the new guy to knead his shoulder, but before kneading for a while, silly tiger lay on the ground and convulsed to death..." the man dressed as a scholar whispered.


    "If you just knead your shoulders, you can kill people? Is he a master of martial arts? " Wu Wutong obviously did not believe such a statement.


    The four looked at each other, speechless.


    In fact, do not say Wu Wutong, such a statement, even if they themselves, can not believe it.


    Wu Wutong did not ask the four men again, but turned to Xiao Yao.


    "Silly cow, did you kill silly tiger?"


    Xiao Yao thought for a while, and showed his hand like a rogue and asked, "if I say that I didn''t kill it, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." Wu Wutong shook his head in a very straightforward way.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in this case, why ask me?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How can you talk to your highness, bold as heaven?"


    "You are arrogant


    The housekeeper was so angry that he waved his hand and said, "take him down for me!"


    Those strong men are ready to move.


    "Stop it Wu Wutong, Liu Mei is very light.


    The housekeeper and others quickly stopped, even the discussion also stopped.


    Wu Wutong walks to Xiao Yao and asks, "what are you doing to kill him?"


    "Because he bullied me." Xiao Yao said, "before you said, I am your servant, so no one here can bully me. As long as I have the ability to kill them, you will not pursue my responsibility, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "That''s good." Xiao Yao patted his chest, looking like the rest of his life.


    Wu Wutong squinted, and saw the housekeeper and others.


    "Princess, this man is very dangerous!"


    Wu Wutong was somewhat dissatisfied: "I said let you go down, can''t you hear? He is not my opponent


    Wu Wutong insisted that they could not say what they could do, but could only leave.


    Wutong, who was only left by Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong in the room, immediately found a chair and sat down. He put two legs on the other chair.


    "Well, it''s still so comfortable." Wu Wutong talks about it.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    This girl is really gentle, but only three seconds!


    Can you die if you hold on a little longer? I haven''t enjoyed it yet.


    "Originally, I brought you back for the sake of freshness. Now it seems that you have some meaning." Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "the princess said I''m interesting, then I''m really interesting."


    "You''re not stupid at all." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t speak.


    "You''re not from Beilu, are you? Where do you come from? " Wu Wutong asked.


    "Jiang Guo."


    "Then why do you get mixed up with the people of Qingfeng escort agency?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao''s face was surprised to see, Wu Wutong looked very comfortable.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m not stupid. If you don''t investigate carefully, do you think I dare to keep you at home?" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was laughed by the Wutong''s straightforward.


    "People from Qingfeng escort agency are still in Yuelai inn. Would you like to say hello?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Wu Wutong sighed, "you, the little boy, is very protective of you, and if it wasn''t for you, they might have left the north foot because of that girl."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "after meeting them, they will still leave. If I say go now, will the princess let me go?"


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    "In that case, why ask more?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "OK, let''s talk about the next topic." Wu Wutong said, "how did you kill the silly tiger? Although he is not at the foundation stage, he is as powerful as a tiger. Ordinary people are not his opponents. "


    "Acupoints." Xiao Yao said, "by stimulating acupoints, he can stimulate Qi and blood in his body, break through blood vessels and kill people."


    "You know martial arts?" Wu Wutong seems to be a bit reluctant to believe.


    She is now in the foundation period, but no matter how she looks, she doesn''t find that Xiao Yao is a master!


    "It''s not martial arts, it''s medicine." Xiao Yao said.


    "So that is what it is." Wu Wutong sighed.


    Before, she was worried that she might be wrong.


    Then Wu Wutong sat down again and smiled at Xiao Yao. He asked, "so you might as well tell me what''s wrong with me?"


    "I can''t see that, princess." Xiao Yao said, "I have to feel the pulse."


    "Yes Wu Wutong handed his hand over directly.


    Xiao Yao is not polite either. He takes it and starts to call.


    After a while, he frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Princess, I heard that before Qingfeng escort agency sent huolongzhu. Now it seems that huolongzhu is also used for princess?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong did not speak, but his face was suddenly cold.


    "Even if it''s a dragon ball, I''m afraid it can''t suppress the chill in the princess." Xiao Yao sighed.


    He was really shocked when he gave Wutong a pulse.


    Qi is unstable, abdomen cold, straight to the heart, but can''t use aura, so he can''t figure out what''s going on.


    The physique like Zhao Wutong is very rare. It generally does not live to be ten years old. However, Zhao Wutong has lived to the present.


    This is worth pondering.


    "It seems that I underestimated you before¡° Wu Wutong said.


    "Princess, you..."


    "All right, shut up!" Wu Wutong suddenly became angry and stood up and left his sleeve.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and then couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "This woman, if she really turns over her face, it''s faster than turning over a Book..."


    If he can use his aura, he can probably tell the details of Wutong.


    Wu Wutong was originally a master of the early days of the building. If he used the aura, he would never find the other side.


    "Forget it, let it be." Xiao Yao sighed, lying on the bed, pillow arm, closed his eyes.


    Two hours later, the meal was served in Prince Li''s residence.


    Xiao Yao went out and was called by Wutong.


    "I''ll take you to dinner tonight, and then I''ll go myself." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Wutong finished not to utter a single word after that sentence.


    When Wutong arrived, the men who were still fighting for food stopped. They looked at Wu Wutong with wonder and fearful eyes.


    Your highness, will you come to such a place?


    "Sit down. I''m just bringing people to dinner." Wu Wutong said with no expression.


    You look at me and I look at you one by one, everyone who dares to sit down.


    After all, her Royal Highness has a strange temper. No one knows what she wants to say.


    "Sit down, don''t you hear me?" Wu Wutong suddenly became angry.


    All the people sat down in silence. Although Her Highness didn''t come out with a whip today, her fists can''t be underestimated.


    What''s more, if you really offend your highness, I''m afraid you don''t need her to fight in person, and he will be beaten to death.


    There are not too many people here who want to please her highness.


    After waiting for her royal highness to sit down, she said to Xiao Yao, "in fact, originally, it should be silly dog, silly donkey, silly pig, silly monkey. Four people brought you here, but because silly tiger died in your hand, they didn''t have time to hide when they saw you."


    "That''s a good thing to say." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Wutong frowned, and asked, "so far away from so many people, is it good for you?"


    "Isn''t it a good thing to have such an opportunity to get in touch with her highness?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Don''t you think it''s not a good thing when a person is too smart?" The princess asked with a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "There''s some truth in saying that, but I always feel that the temple master doesn''t like being too stupid."


    Wu Wutong was unable to hold his breath and laughed.


    "Interesting, interesting, OK. What would you like to eat?"


    "Can I order?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "No, everyone is the same."


    Xiao Yao


    In that case, what else do you want me to do?


    He''s going crazy.


    People''s meals are very simple and hard to swallow, which makes Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    "Not good?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "It''s not delicious." Xiao Yao said.


    "I think so, too." Wu Wutong laughed and said, "then you can have dinner with me."


    "Well?" Wu Wutong did not deliberately lower his voice when he spoke the words, and the words were also heard by the people around him. Those people, one by one, looked at Xiao Yao with envious eyes. They are all thinking, where is the boy''s luck? How can he have such luck¡° Let''s go The princess stood up and took Xiao Yao out of the dining hall. Then, into the restaurant. Just sat down for a while, a plate of delicacies were brought up. Only two Wutong and Xiao Yao were in the big room. Wutong gobble down and see no pressure. Wu Wu Tong can not help but ask, "are you not nervous at all?" Xiao Yao put pig''s trotters down and glanced at Zhao Wutong. He asked, "what is it?" Wu Wutong waved his hand. "What''s more, eat it." Xiao Yao continued to start before the storm¡° Can you read? "¡° I know Once again, Xiao Yao had already discovered that the characters used in Lingwu world are all simplified characters of the earth, and even the traditional characters don''t need to be used, let alone the small seal inscriptions and oracle bone inscriptions. This makes Xiao Yao feel much simpler¡° Yes, you can be a bookboy for me in the future Wu Wutong said.

 Chapter 1103

    Xiao Yao felt that Wu Wutong''s request to the book boy was too casual. It''s very special. You can pull people on the street, right?


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t refuse. It''s not physical work to be a bookboy.


    He was just a little curious and asked: "you are a girl from all over the world. Do you still need to read?"


    "All I read are martial arts secrets!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yaole said, "how many martial arts secrets do you have in your family?"


    "Anyway, there are many. I bought them at a high price." Speaking of this, Wu Wutong sighed again, and said, "but most of them are useless books. Even if they are a layman, they can see at a glance. I would rather kill one thousand by mistake than let them pass."


    Xiao Yao can only laugh.


    "From tomorrow, can you accompany me?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After dinner, I went back to my room. As soon as I lay down, the door was knocked.


    Knock on the door, unexpectedly is before see of that scholar dress of man, also don''t know he call silly what.


    "What do you want from me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Before he found out, the remaining four people, seeing that they were basically hiding, looked at themselves with vigilance and awe.


    Think about it.


    Before the silly tiger in their eyes is the God of war general existence, the real boss.


    Before, when silly tiger wanted to trouble Xiao Yao, they all came to see the excitement and wanted to see how Xiao Yao was tossed by silly tiger. However, the development of things was far beyond their expectation. Silly tiger not only didn''t fool Xiao Yao, but was killed by Xiao Yao.


    This gives them a great impact, which is why they dare not approach Xiao Yao.


    Even the silly tiger died in an obscure way. If Xiao Yao is a man of revenge, and he and others mocked him before, what if he killed himself?


    "Cough, brother Niu, ready to go to bed?" The man was still holding a wooden basin in his hand. "Bubble your feet before you go to bed? Good for your health


    Xiao Yao looks at each other in a strange way.


    But he nodded.


    The man saw Xiao Yao did not stop, immediately full of joy, rushed in, put the wooden basin on the bedside.


    "Brother Niu, my name is silly monkey. Just call me monkey." The man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao squinted at him and asked, "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "No... I''m not afraid of..." when silly monkey said this, he was obviously out of his mind.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, frowned and said, "don''t you want to poison me?"


    Hearing this, silly monkey quickly knelt on the ground, with a runny nose and tears: "brother Niu, even if you give me a hundred courage, I dare not! I just think you are too tired today, so I want to bring you a basin of hot water to soak your feet. Even if I poison my parents, I dare not poison you! "


    Xiao Yao


    This guy named silly monkey is really the best. As for what he said just now, Xiao Yao even had the idea to kill him.


    What a wonderful flower!


    But Xiao Yao didn''t bother to care with him. Anyway, it was his parents'' business. His parents didn''t kill him. How could he not find him?


    Xiao Yao just sat down, silly monkey rushed to come.


    Quick as a dog.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao was startled.


    "Hey, brother Niu, I''m going to help you take off your shoes." The silly monkey whispered.


    "This matter, I come back..." Xiao Yao has been completely speechless.


    This is the best! Today, I still laugh at myself during the day. At night, I even have to do things like taking off my shoes.


    When Xiao Yao was soaking his feet, all three of them came.


    "Silly monkey, your boy is really smart enough. No wonder I didn''t find you. You run the fastest." A emaciated man said, and with a smile on his face, he came up to him, "brother Niu, my name is silly dog. I''m afraid you are thin at night, so I sent you a quilt."


    "Brother Niu, brother Niu, my name is silly donkey. Will I be thirsty at night? I got some well water


    "Brother Niu, my name is silly pig. I''ve sent you something to eat. I''m afraid you''ll be hungry at night. Anyway, I''m very hungry at night." A fool is as fat as his name.


    Xiao Yao looked at them with a smile.


    "You came here tonight to recognize me as the boss?" Xiao Yao asked.


    On hearing this, silly monkey immediately stood up and was furious: "brother Niu, you are too much!"


    Silly pig, silly donkey and silly dog all stare at silly monkey.


    What''s this guy doing?


    Silly monkey then continued: "brother Niu, what you said is really too much. What do you mean to recognize you as the boss? You are our boss


    Xiao Yao


    This guy is also shameless. He has his own style


    "Well, sit down first, you three." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    "No, you can''t. how can we sit? Isn''t that equal to you? We just squat. " Finish saying, silly monkey squatted down, "we want to look at you with admiring eyes!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you flatter me too much, don''t you?"


    "This is not flattery. In my heart, I am so awed of you!" Silly monkey said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    If this boy is on earth, he can at least get an official to do it.


    "In fact, I really didn''t intend to trouble you. You don''t have to be so afraid of me. Silly tiger bullied me, so he died. Do you understand what I said?"


    "I understand, I understand." Silly monkey is worthy of being called monkey. He is very smart. At this time, he immediately catches the conversation and says, "brother Niu, you are kind-hearted. You didn''t intend to quarrel with silly tiger. As a result, those two idiots are arrogant because they have some strength. When you are away, he has bullied us every day, so he deserves to die!"


    Silly monkey said this, the remaining three people with a look of disdain at him.


    This sentence is half true.


    Before Xiao Yao came, it was true that silly tiger often bullied them.


    But even then, the monkey often follows the tiger.


    Just like now, all kinds of flattery.


    So, silly pig, silly dog and silly donkey have never been beaten less, but silly monkey has never been beaten.


    Who doesn''t like carrying people in a sedan chair?


    Silly tiger originally some lengtouqing, natural not clear what is the truth, what is a lie.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "now it''s dark. Go back to sleep."


    "That''s... OK." The monkey stood up and left with a smile.


    The other three left, too.


    This is the first day. If you want to please brother Niu in the future, you will have more opportunities. Too much is better than too much!


    After the four guys left together, Xiao Yao could not help shaking his head.


    "Oh, a bunch of weeds."


    Pick up a piece of cloth, wipe the water off your feet, take off your clothes, lie on the bed, get into the quilt, and start to run the Yulong Jue to recuperate. In fact, when you run the Yulong Jue, the golden elixir in your body will also change, but the change is very subtle. If you don''t check carefully, you can''t feel it at all.


    At this time, a aura suddenly pressed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned and immediately put away his aura.


    He sat up with cold eyes.


    "There are still experts here?" With these words, Xiao Yao laughed at himself again.


    Isn''t that bullshit? How to say, it''s also Prince Li''s residence. There is a master in Prince Li''s residence. It''s normal.


    Although Xiao Yao''s strength is still in the golden elixir period, after all, he has the cultivation of the golden elixir period, but he still has no way to feel the strength of the other party. It can be imagined that the other party has broken through the golden elixir period, at least he must be a master.


    "It seems that I have to be careful in Prince Li''s mansion." Xiao Yao sighed and lay down again.


    Before long, a middle-aged man in a black gown stopped in front of Xiao Yao''s door.


    He looked around, frowning.


    "No, there was a little aura here before, but it was fleeting?"


    Xiao Yao is also aware of the arrival of the other party. He holds his breath and is ready to fight. He just temporarily closes the aura in his body.


    As long as you don''t use aura, you won''t notice it unless you are a wuchongtian master.


    The master outside, who hasn''t noticed it yet, is obviously not the master of wuchongtian.


    If he can''t muddle through, Xiao Yao can only choose to rush through.


    When he came to Lingwu world, he had a long way to go. He said that he could not die in Prince Li''s mansion!


    Fortunately, the man in black outside stayed for a while and chose to leave.


    Although he felt a little aura very clearly before, when he got here, he didn''t realize that the other party might have left.


    When the man left, Xiao Yao was relieved and closed his eyes again.


    "The danger is all around, not only is Li Wangfu, but is such a big Lingwu world..." Xiao Yao sighed at the end of the ceremony.


    On the second day, Xiao Yao slept eight or nine o''clock, and when he woke up, Wu Wutong was sitting at the door.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, rubbed his eyes and asked, "are you looking for me?"


    "This is my home." Wu Wutong turned his face and glanced at him.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "But I did come to you." Wu Wutong smiled and said, "brush your teeth and wash your face first."


    "Good." Xiao Yao used to be curious about a question. There was no toothbrush and toothpaste in ancient times. How did he brush his teeth? Now we finally have a chance to solve the puzzle. At least, Lingwu world has toothbrushes and ancient toothpastes made of traditional Chinese medicine. Poria cocos is popular in ointment. As for toothbrushes, there is a hole drilled in front of the column with a little horsetail on it. Although it is simple, it has begun to take shape. When Xiao Yao brush his teeth, Wu Wutong sits on the bench and looks at him. After a while, she slowly opened her mouth and gave a light smile: "in fact, you look very good." Xiao Yao didn''t hold his toothbrush and fell to the ground. Wu Wutong laughed and laughed, like a practical joke.

 Chapter 1104

    Actually, Wu Wutong is really pretty good.


    However, in the girl''s eyebrows, always full of a haze.


    Xiao Yao is very curious. In her heart, she thinks about something every day. It''s a pity that he is not a little monk and does not have such mind reading skills.


    Wutong, who had eaten his teeth and washed his face, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "how can I take you to eye opening today?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "It''s not exciting to see you. It''s really boring to chat with you." Wu Wutong sighed and felt deeply bored.


    Behind the Wutong tree, Xiao Yao crossed a long corridor, followed by a garden across the garden, and a lake after the royal palace.


    "Get on the boat!" I don''t know where Wu Wutong found a boat, jumped up in a jump.


    Xiao Yao stood on the bank and didn''t jump up.


    Wu Wutong, who had already stood on the bed, turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, as if he were somewhat dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly and said, "Your Highness, you are very good at martial arts. You can jump a hundred feet, but I''m just an ordinary person. Can I jump over?"


    Wu Wutong could not help laughing, saying, "I can''t jump over, afraid of being scolded by me. Before I say, I must first hold my hand. Silly cow, how can you have so many eyes?"


    Xiao Yao just laughed.


    Wu Wutong, who was waiting for the boat, came up and Xiao jumped up.


    "Can you row?"


    Wu Wutong sat down and asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "The task of rowing is up to you." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, picked up the oar and began to row.


    In the center of the lake, there is an island. On the road, there is a house.


    The closer Xiao Yao was, the more stern he was.


    Even if he hasn''t arrived at his destination yet, he can already feel the aura rising on the island in the lake.


    You don''t need to think about it. There must be some masters on that island. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what kind of masters he is and what his accomplishments are. So he''s also a little nervous at this time. If there is a quintuple master here, he will be in danger.


    Wu Wutong, however, plays I with his heart playing, playing with his hands and playing with water.


    After playing for a while, Wu Wutong probably felt that he was playing a bit boring and began splashing water on Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Silly cow, you say, what is the happiest thing in the world?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Wu Wutong asked this question, which means that her heart had already had the answer. Even Xiao Yao had his own answer, but he would not say much more. Would he argue with Wu Wutong?


    Don''t say that Wu Wutong is a princess. Now he still touted and upset. Even if you could provoke him, you would be the most foolish thing to do with a woman.


    "In my opinion! The happiest thing in the world is to be alive. " Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "the princess is right."


    "Cut, you and they are the same, all agree with me!" Wu Wutong turned a blind eye.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "not agree, but agree, I came here, swaying in the wind and rain, do not know when I will die, do not know my life is not mine, so every day open your eyes, find yourself alive, can breathe, it is the best thing."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    "Just because you don''t kill me doesn''t mean I can live forever." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "no one can live forever in this."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "at least, you have to fulfill your long cherished wish first, don''t you?"


    "Fulfill your long cherished wish?" Wu Wutong has a bright eye.


    "Yes, when you can''t die to fulfill your long cherished wish, there are still many things to be done, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong suddenly rose to his feet.


    The movement range was too large, and the boat swayed. Fortunately, Xiao Yao stabilized in time.


    "Yes! I have to live for my long cherished wish Wu Wutong clenched his fist.


    From her eyes, Xiao Yao saw the hatred and anger.


    "What is your long cherished wish?" he asked


    "Murder." Wu Wutong said.


    "Who to kill?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in the north, there are people you can''t kill?"


    "The man I want to kill is not in the north foot." Wu Wutong smiled bitterly. "Moreover, the man I wanted to kill was still a master. I''m afraid that he can kill him, not more than one hand, but you can see that even my father is afraid to revenge."


    When speaking, Wu Wutong''s voice seemed to be trembling slightly.


    Then she waved her hand: "I''m too lazy to talk to you so much."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The boat came to shore, and at the foot of Wutong, it jumped to the shore.


    Xiao Yao also jumped up and pulled the boat back and tied it to a stake.


    Walking to the house, I raised my head and saw three words on the plaque: ten thousand volumes of books.


    "There are ten thousand volumes of books in it?"


    "Does it matter?" Wu Wutong asked, "the great Qin Dynasty said that they had two million heavy ridkings every day, and they really had two million. It would be nice to have 800, 000. The rest are mostly light riders. Even if the Qin Dynasty is rich in land and resources, and has a big family and a big business, I''m afraid it can''t afford 2 million heavy riders, can it


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s reasonable."


    "Come in."


    Behind the Wutong tree, he entered a volume of books, and a black shirt man was meditating in the yard.


    Seeing Wu Wutong, he rose and laughed.


    "Hello, your highness."


    "I''ve said it many times. Just call me younger martial sister." Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    This man in black is the guy who was hanging out in front of his door last night.


    As for strength, now Xiao Yao can''t spy on it or go to spy on it.


    The black man''s eyes lingered on Xiao Yao for a little longer. He opened his mouth and wanted to say nothing. He wanted to say something but didn''t intend to say it.


    "Elder martial brother, if you have anything to say, just speak up." Wu Wutong smiled lightly and said.


    "This is Prince Li''s residence. The princess can bring anyone she wants. I shouldn''t have said much, but I shouldn''t have brought anyone at will." Said the man in black.


    "No harm." Wu Wutong said, "he will not take the martial arts, bring him here, just accompany me to read."


    "Well." The man in black nodded and said it all.


    Wutong Wang, as he has just said, has the final say.


    After entering the main house, Xiao Yao found that there were bookshelves all over the place.


    "How about it, isn''t it?" Wu Wutong glanced at the clock and said, "it''s really spectacular."


    "There are still several rooms in the back. They are all books. I can''t say there are ten thousand volumes, but it''s not much difference." Wu Wutong said, "most of the books here are rare secrets of the world. If you take one out, you may have many heroes who broke up their brains."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s a pity I can''t understand it."


    "If you can understand, I dare not bring you here." Wu Wutong laughed and laughed.


    "Follow me." Wu Wutong said, and walked forward with his back.


    Wu Wutong chooses books, and Xiao Yao is holding them.


    After five books, Wu Wutong took Xiao Yao out of the ten thousand volumes.


    Passing through the front yard, Wu Wutong suddenly stopped and looked at the man and asked, "what time does Master go out?"


    The black man thought about it and said, "about a year."


    "I see." Wu Wutong walks forward again, and Xiao Yao still follows closely.


    That black shirt man looked at Xiao Yao a few more eyes, seemed to feel a little strange, but he didn''t know where the strange place was.


    "When you get back, you''ll read to me. Do you understand?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Leaving the lake island by boat, Wu Wutong said, "silly cow, do you want to practice martial arts?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then why not learn?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "No master, no money." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "poor Wen Fu Wu, I''m so poor, I''d better learn Wen."


    "So you''re very good?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "no, but, pregnant just like pregnant, a long time, to see it!"


    Wu Wutong was laughed by Xiao Yao again.


    "You are an interesting person." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "You girl, don''t you want to see me?" Wu Wutong suddenly asked.


    "Who do you say?"


    "The girl from Qingfeng escort agency." Wu Wutong said, "I can see that the girl seems to love you."


    "No Xiao Yao said, "she may just think that I look better."


    "Bah... What a shame! You''re not good-looking at all. Stupid monkeys are better looking than you. "


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    "Fool."


    "Thank you, princess."


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    At this time, Yuelai inn.


    The green cicada looks at a direction and looks forward to it.


    Xu Han walked up to her and said with a bitter smile, "green cicada, it''s time for us to go back."


    "But..."


    Green cicada words haven''t finished, was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "We said that before. Stay for a day, but now Xiao Yao did not come to us, life and death is uncertain, we continue to wait, there is no meaning¡° I know... "The green cicada sighed and nodded," I''m just afraid I can''t meet again. "¡° If he''s alive and wants to find us, just come to Qingfeng escort agency. I don''t believe he''s such a big man. Even Qingfeng escort agency can''t find him. If he dies or doesn''t want to come to us, what can we do even if we wait? " Asked Xu Han. After hearing Xu Han''s words, green cicada suddenly brightened up. She laughed, nodded, looked at Xu Han and said, "Uncle Xu said yes." Even so, green cicada is still at the back of the team. Without taking a few steps, I had to look around for a moment. She always thought that maybe the young man would suddenly appear and shout, are you going to leave? I will be overjoyed and ask him if he is willing to go with me. Out of the gate, I didn''t see that figure. Everyone got on the horse, so did the green cicada¡° Will you come back to me? " She asked in her heart¡° You should come to me, right She thought again, "after all, you don''t know what I look like. I must be no uglier than the woman who robbed you..." she never looked back.

 Chapter 1105

    Wu Wutong''s yard, Xiao Yao first entered.


    He was surprised to find that there was no servant girl in such a big yard.


    "What do you think?" Wu Wutong looks at Xiao Yao with some surprise and asks.


    "Don''t you have a maid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Why do you want a maid?" Wu Wutong asked curiously, "I have arms and legs."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s rare."


    "You don''t understand." Wu Wutong said, "there were before, and then they tried to kill me. I killed them, and I didn''t want to get the servant girl."


    Wutong was lying in the courtyard under a Wutong tree chair.


    Staggering.


    Xiao Yao sat on a small stool beside him and asked, "so, are you afraid of death?"


    "It''s not fear of death, it''s fear of murder." Wu Wutong said, "the fragrance of that girl followed me for three years. The stream followed me for five years, and there were green leaves, and I grew up together, and then they all wanted to kill me, and I killed them three."


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but looked at the face of Wu Wutong''s lonely.


    "Killing people is not fun at all." Wu Wutong said, "those three silly girls, knowing that they could not kill me, they chose to do it."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Well, read." Wu Wutong closed his eyes and listened carefully.


    Xiao Yao picked up his first book, thirty six movements of light sword.


    Wu Wutong listened attentively when he was reading.


    Just reading, Xiao Yao was bored.


    In his body, there is already a gift of Xu kuangge.


    Now looking at the thirty-six movements of light sword, I just think it''s ridiculous to the extreme.


    Wutong listened so carefully and carefully, even though he was depressed, he did not say it, but continued to read.


    A book read three pages, Wutong put hands.


    "Don''t read it."


    Xiao Yao naturally stopped.


    "I''ll see for myself." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "I read not good?"


    "No, you have a good voice. Listen, you don''t know what the content is." Wu Wutong said.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling that he has been teased.


    It''s said that there''s a girl, a girl, and a man?


    He thinks that it can be written as a novel or a TV play, with the name of "the overlord princess fell in love with my backyard, and the lake was contracted by you", which is very popular?


    Wu Wutong, after he finished saying this, found that his expression was very funny, and he could not laugh. He said, "what''s wrong? What''s wrong with me?"


    "No, no, I think you''re right, and you''re a man of great taste." Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    Wu Wutong has become accustomed to Xiao Yao''s shameless face.


    "Can I have a look at this book, your highness?" Xiao Yao picked up a book and said.


    "Yes." The princess nodded.


    What Xiao Yao holds in his hand is only the simplest mental Dharma book for beginners.


    Xiao Yao got the permission of Wu Wutong and immediately sat on the bench and began to see.


    "Do you understand?" Seeing Xiao Yao''s face with a serious expression, Wu Wutong could not help asking.


    "I can barely understand it, but I think it has some meaning." Xiao Yao looked at Wutong, and smiled.


    Wu Wutong laughed. "If you really can understand, you are the one who repaired the fairy."


    With these words, she found that Xiao Yao was still very engaged in watching, and finally a little curious.


    "Here, I haven''t read this book. Is it that good?"


    See Wutong spread out hand, Xiao Yao also handed over the book to hand.


    Wu Wutong took over the book and simply crossed over two. What he found was not interesting and returned.


    "There''s nothing to look at. There''s no move, no style." Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes with disdain. "You, you really can''t understand."


    Xiao Wu''s smile did not appear when he heard Wu Wutong''s remark.


    In Wu Wutong''s view, this book is not interesting, but in Xiao Yao''s view, what this book has done is very helpful to itself.


    When he came to Lingwu world, Xiao Yao just felt that the aura of this world was very abundant, but he always felt that there were some obstacles when he absorbed it.


    Now see this book, Xiao Yao just suddenly wake up.


    My previous method of absorbing aura is completely aimed at the environment where the earth''s aura is exhausted, which is very cumbersome. However, in Lingwu world, it is not so cumbersome. Just change the way of absorbing aura a little, and you can make a great improvement.


    This will not only make Xiao Yao practice faster, but also make his foundation more stable.


    When Xiao Yao completely condenses the golden elixir into a holy elixir, even if he encounters the same realm and the same holy elixir, he will not feel headache.


    After reading one book, Xiao Yao picked up another.


    "Are you still interested?" Wu Wutong asked, "and, have you finished reading that book just now?"


    "It''s over." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Fart, that book is so thick, even if I read it for three or five days, can you finish it?" Wu Wutong feels that Xiao Yao is lying.


    Xiao Yao just laughed: "I can''t forget everything at a glance."


    In addition, there is another reason.


    Xiao Yao was originally a practitioner of ningdan strength in the golden elixir period. If he could, it would not be difficult. For him, although there were many useful things in this book, there were also many useless things, so he had to filter out the useless parts. It seemed that he would be very quick.


    "Forget it, just keep pretending." Wu Wutong waved his hand and was too lazy to take up Xiao Yao.


    This is also a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    If Wu Wutong thinks he is a fairy, he will be in trouble.


    At this time, the silly dog suddenly ran over.


    walk as if on wings.


    "Your Highness, the Lord is back!" Said the silly dog excitedly.


    "Come back, come back. It''s a big fuss." Despite what he said, Wu Wutong rose and walked forward a few steps. Then he remembered something. He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "silly cow, won''t you go with me?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "princess, take me, I''ll go. The chief reason is that he doesn''t want to take me. I''ll stay here


    Silly dog has a great respect for Xiao Yao.


    My God, this is the real master of flattery!


    This kind of flattery is not obvious at all, but it shows his respect for the princess incisively and vividly.


    High! It''s really high!


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t mean to flatter.


    He just thought that it would be no fun to follow Wu Wutong, so what he could do was to read more books.


    Now he is really curious about the place of ten thousand volumes of books. If he can stay there and read more books, he will benefit a lot.


    "You''d better follow me, lest you don''t even know who my father is." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao stood up and said shyly, "are you going to see your parents so soon? Isn''t that right? "


    "What''s wrong?" Wu Wutong completely did not understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    If she knew, she would be black.


    "Cough, nothing, nothing, then go." Xiao Yao stands up.


    Out of Wutong''s yard, many people were rushing to the gate, but then they walked along behind Wu Wutong.


    No one dare to walk in front of Her Highness!


    "What are you all doing here? My father is back, not your father. " Wu Wutong turned a white eye and said.


    Wu Wutong''s words, but no one will feel insulted.


    In their opinion, if the Lord is really his own father, it would be better


    In this way, do you still need to be a servant?


    When we got to the gate, we saw a crowd of people.


    "Have you come yet?" Wu Wutong asked before he came to the housekeeper.


    "Your Highness, the Lord has entered the city and will be here soon."


    "Oh, I''m early." Wu Wutong sighed.


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Ten minutes later, a carriage came from the north.


    In front of the carriage, there was a convoy, dressed in light armour. Behind the carriage, there were two more teams.


    When the carriage stopped, the people knelt down together.


    "Welcome to the king!"


    Only Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao still stood.


    Wu Wutong frowned, turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "you should kneel down."


    "No kneeling." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Why?" Wu Wutong scolded, "do you want to be killed?"


    "How can a man kneel to his parents when he kneels to heaven?" Xiao Yao argued.


    "..." Wu Wutong hardly knows what to say.


    What''s the time to play with yourself?


    However, I think Wu Wutong understood what she said, though she said Xiao Yao was her subordinate, but in this fellow''s heart, he never feared to regard himself as a subordinate.


    More than the master!


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a boa robe had got out of the carriage.


    Stand head and shoulders above others, he saw Xiao Yao, who stood by Wu Wutong.


    The brow was first frowned, but soon spread out.


    It was a little old man in a blue shirt standing beside him. He was not happy and said, "don''t you kneel down? Who are you? "¡° Your Highness''s servant, silly cow. "¡° Why don''t you kneel? "¡° Kneel to heaven, kneel to parents, not kneel to others. "¡° This is the Lord Xiao Yao sighed: "but Wang Ye is also a stranger." The middle-aged man in mangpao looks at Xiao Yao with a funny smile on his face, but he is not angry. He just thinks that the young man is interesting¡° You have a lot of backbone? " He went to Xiao Yao and asked. Wu Wutong simply turned his face and didn''t see it. She also thinks that Xiao Yao should kneel down. It''s wrong to do so now. Even if she appreciates Xiao Yao very much, she won''t help to talk about such things. Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s not backbone, it''s strength." With that, he added two words: "literati style."¡° Ha ha The middle-aged man burst out laughing. Wu Wutong''s face was red with shame.

 Chapter 1106

    When the middle-aged man stood in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao already felt a momentum.


    The little old man standing beside the middle-aged man also made Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    This is a strong man.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t try to test each other''s accomplishments, his intuition told him that the little old man in green shirt was absolutely not simple.


    However, Xiao Yao is not worried. Since the other party hasn''t done anything else, it means that the other party doesn''t see his accomplishments.


    If so, what else to worry about?


    I can''t understand it now, and I''m sure I can''t understand it in the future.


    Since this is the case, Xiao Yao can''t think of a reason why he still needs to worry.


    But the little old man''s eyes have been staring at him, let him feel very uncomfortable, even have a kind of creepy feeling.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Silly cow." Xiao Yao said, "at first, I didn''t call it that. It''s just that Her Highness has to call it that way, and that''s it."


    "Don''t you think your Highness has insulted your character as a scholar?" Li Wang asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "my literati style is not so precious."


    Li Wang looked at him and asked, "well, how about I play a game with you?"


    "What game?" Xiao Yao raised his eyebrows a little.


    "If you make a poem now, if you can make me feel good, I won''t let you kneel down, otherwise, I will make a decision!"


    Speaking of the last three words, the murderous spirit of King Li was revealed.


    Hearing this, even Wu Wutong, his face changed.


    She quickly turned around, willow eyebrows tight wrinkle, said: "silly cow, don''t talk nonsense, quickly kneel down!"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "why can''t we have a try first?"


    "What are you trying?" Wu Wutong is crying and laughing.


    "Poetry Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, if you really want him to write poetry, he really can''t.


    But now, he is from the earth!


    In this place where we don''t even know what''s going on with the mechanical watch, if we can''t fool them with poetry, would we be too miserable?


    Before the use of a gentleman for the boat, people for the water, let the great scholar amazing.


    It''s not too much to embezzle now, is it?


    Li Wang looked at Xiao Yao with a surprised look.


    In fact, before that, he said it casually, but did not expect that Xiao Yao''s attitude was so serious.


    "Well, since you have said that, I will give you this opportunity." The smile on Li Wang''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Before, he just wanted to give Xiao Yao a chance. As long as Xiao Yao knelt down, it would be OK. After all, in front of so many people, even if he didn''t want to argue with a servant, he couldn''t.


    You have to face to live, don''t you?


    What''s more, he is also the master of Prince Li''s mansion. How can he not care about these?


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded, "but I don''t know what kind of poems Wang Ye likes? Is it bold and unconstrained, gentle or sincere? "


    Wang Li is really going to be laughed at by Xiao Yao.


    It''s the first time he''s seen such an ungrateful person.


    "Well, let''s start with a bold song. I want to see what kind of ability you have." Li Wang said.


    The little old man on the side narrowed his eyes into a slit and said in a low voice, "my Lord, you talk so much with a slave. Just kill him. It''s hot outside. Let''s go in. "


    "It''s OK. It''s better to delay some time." Li Wang waved his hand and said, "I''m still very curious. How much ink does a guy who dares to say he''s a literati have in his stomach? Since others say that I''m a virtuous corporal and that I''m a literati, how can I let him be a servant in my li palace if he''s really a talented person?"


    Speaking of this, Li Wang looked at Xiao Yao again and asked, "this is what I said, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wang Li: "I''m not sure."


    In fact, he was teasing each other about what he said before.


    It''s just that he totally underestimated each other''s face.


    Even so shameless nod, he is really some convinced.


    "Come on." Li Wang stepped back a little.


    Xiao Yao immediately took a step forward.


    Wu Wutong sighed.


    She thinks that Xiao Yao may really have some abilities, but is there few literati around her father?


    Can Xiao Yao show off his ink here?


    "You will not see me when I come to drink."


    Xiao Yao read a sentence in his mouth.


    Since Wang Li wanted to be bold and unconstrained, what Xiao Yao thought was Li Bai and Li Shixian.


    Xiao Yao did not immediately speak, but fell into deep thinking.


    It has to be technically loaded, doesn''t it?


    It''s too fake to open your mouth. Think about it first, then you can be regarded as the movie king!


    Many people around look at Xiao Yao with a kind of joking eyes.


    In their opinion, this ignorant guy is just a joke.


    If you want to show off your literary talent, there is no problem, but you must know how to distinguish the occasion.


    Poetry is good or bad. Who has the final say? Of course, it''s King Li. If King li really wants to kill Xiao Yao, he will find some problems at that time. It''s no mistake to kill him!


    At this time, Xiao Yao has said: "you don''t see, the water of the long river comes up from the sky and runs to the sea. If you don''t see it, the mirror in the high hall is sad and white, and the morning is like a green silk, and the evening is like snow. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped.


    Here, he specially changed the Yellow River into a long river. In Lingwu world, a long river runs through several countries, just below the north foot.


    In Lingwu world, I''m afraid few people are not familiar with Changhe.


    Originally, Li Wang still held a joking attitude. When he heard these words, he immediately frowned and his eyes flashed.


    The old man in green shirt didn''t speak, although he didn''t know how to recite poems, but these poems also gave people a feeling of blood surging!


    "No more?" Li Wang see Xiao Yao for a long time no below, can''t help but urge way.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Lord, you have to give me time to think about it."


    "What do you think now?" Li Wang was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Wang laughed and said to the housekeeper, "bring him a chair and let him think about it slowly."


    "Yes, Lord..." just as the housekeeper was about to leave, he thought of something again. He couldn''t help turning his head and asked, "Lord, a chair?"


    "A chair!" Li Wang zhengse said.


    The housekeeper was a little surprised.


    A chair for Xiao Yao, isn''t Li Wang standing?


    When the chair moved over, Xiao Yao really was not polite to sit down.


    There was a twitch around the corner of the mouth. What do you think of this guy? Now Wang Li is still standing here. Does he dare to sit?


    It''s just that they don''t speak much when they see Li Wang, and they don''t speak much.


    In fact, the reason why Xiao Yao stopped abruptly just now was that he was worried that these people had heard the poem, but now he had some bottom in his heart by looking at their expressions. If these people have ever heard of it, they will go here and change it!


    After two or three minutes, Xiao Yao looked at Li Wang in the scorching sun. He was too embarrassed to continue the ink. He coughed and continued: "when you are satisfied with your life, you must be happy. Don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon. I''m born to be useful. When all the gold is gone, I''ll come back. "


    "What a natural talent! I will be useful!" Li Wang couldn''t help interrupting and was very excited.


    Xiao Yao was startled, in the heart can not help but scold a, you especially want to talk, can''t say hello first?


    See Xiao Yao face some dissatisfaction, Li Wang quickly said with a smile: "can''t help, can''t help, you continue."


    Xiao Yao coughed again and continued: "it''s fun to cook sheep and slaughter cattle. You''ll have to drink 300 cups. Mr. Cen and Mr. danqiusheng are going to drink. Don''t stop drinking. Sing a song with you, please listen to it for me! I hope I will never wake up after a long drunkenness. In ancient times, sages and sages are lonely, only those who drink keep their names


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped again.


    "No more?" Li Wang waited about five minutes before he asked.


    "No more." Xiao Yao said.


    What''s more, there is a short paragraph behind it. Xiao Yao''s memory is not bad. He used to memorize nothing but ancient poetry. It can be remembered that this is very good. Anyway, he is the author himself. Has he has the final say?


    Li Wang''s face is full of loneliness.


    "It''s just that there seems to be something missing." Li Wang said.


    "A pot of wine is missing." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Wang was stunned, then slapped heavily: "yes, it''s just a glass of wine! Ha ha, what''s your real name? "


    "Xiao Yao."


    "Mr. Xiao, can I have three drinks with my king?"


    Mr. used here is different from Mr. used in the modern life of the earth.


    Mr. here is just a kind of honorific, a kind of honorific to everyone.


    It can be seen what position Xiao Yao occupied in the heart of King Li.


    At the beginning, Wang Li really thought that no matter what kind of poems Xiao Yuan read, he would pick out some faults and then kill the boy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    But now, he''s embarrassed to do so.


    Others are not stupid. This poem is good or bad. It is not what he has the final say.


    Wu Wutong looks at Xiao Yao, his eyes are equally complex.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile¡° Ah, no wonder that girl from Qingfeng escort agency was very fond of you before! " Wu Wutong smiled and said, "I am sorry to have made you my book boy." Xiao Yao shook his head: "not wronged." It''s true that I''m not wronged. I''m aiming at your dragon ball. Even if I''m really just a servant, I''ll admit it! The speaker was not interested in hearing the words, but when he heard Wu Wutong''s words, Li Wang was surprised and asked quickly: "is Mr. Xiao really willing to be a little girl''s book boy?" Yes Wu Wutong grabbed and said, "he promised." Regardless of his status, Li Wang bowed to Xiao Yao: "the scholar really wronged Mr. talent. I hope Mr. Xiao is willing to stay in the mansion and teach her the way of business!"

 Chapter 1107

    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Li Wang would give face as soon as he came back.


    At the moment, he laughed, but he didn''t nod his head, and he didn''t refuse. He was just a little scared: "I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    "Mr. talent, we have already experienced it. I would be even more glad if we could sing another song in the spirit of drinking." In the face of Xiao Yao, King Li no longer used the word "Ben Wang", but used the word "I" alone, completely holding the ceremony of a disciple. This is very rare.


    Although Xiao Yao''s poems had been exported before, which made Li Wang marvel, for Li Wang, there are too many talents in this world. Only those who can be used for themselves are the real talents.


    Now Xiao Yao is willing to stay in Li Wang''s house, and even willing to be a Book boy for Wu Wutong. He feels that he should respect his other more.


    Half an hour later, Li Wang took Xiao Yao and sat on the table.


    At the table, besides Wang and Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong and another white man.


    The man had long hair and a crown. He looked young, about thirty years old. He had a folding fan in his hand and looked gentle.


    "This is the first counselor of King Li, Sima Tu Huang." Li Wang made a brief introduction.


    Xiao Yao nodded to the other side, the other side is the same, just a touch of high in the eyes, it is difficult to cover up.


    Xiao Yao didn''t care, just laughed.


    Wu Wutong, narrowing his eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "silly cow, you..."


    "Call the teacher." Li Wang said.


    Wu Wutong looked at Li Wang''s eyes, and turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "silly cow, why didn''t you tell me before that you could write poetry?"


    Li Wang was helpless.


    Wu Wutong''s failure to buy is entirely within his expectation.


    If Wu Wutong listened to his advice, he would feel a little odd.


    He can only give Xiao Yao an apologetic look, Xiao Yao is not surprised, anyway have been used to. If there was some indignation at the beginning, he would be more relieved to hear someone calling a silly dog.


    Compared with silly dog, I am very happy


    At this time, the housekeeper at the door suddenly rushed in, forgetting the trick.


    "Mr. Wang, I''d like to see Wang Wenge, the scholar''s residence!"


    "Well? Wang Wenge Li Wang was a little surprised. After squinting, he nodded and said, "let him in."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the name of Wang Wenge, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face suddenly became a little strange.


    The expression on his face was also in the eyes of Li Wang.


    "Does Mr. Xiao know Wang Wenge?" he asked


    Xiao Yao told the truth: "I''ve been lucky to meet you once."


    "Oh?" Li Wang was a little surprised and said, "and this?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Are you two friends at first sight?" Wu Wutong smiled and said scholars scorn each other. "You are all literati. They all say that scholars are less interested."


    Xiao Yao thought about it, nodded and said, "it''s not too much to say so. I had a fight with him when we met."


    "..." Wutong glared at Xiao Yao, and said, "no? Is my mouth so poisonous? "


    Xiao Yaole.


    The expression on Li Wang''s face is also a little strange. I don''t know whether what Xiao Yao said is true or false.


    Five minutes later, Wang Wenge walked into the hall behind the housekeeper.


    "Wang Wenge has met Wang Ye." After all, Wang Wenge was a bachelor, and his father was the prince''s teacher, so even if he was a pilgrim, he didn''t have to kneel down. He just gave a gift.


    "Take a seat, Mr. Wang." Wang Li stood up and asked Wang Wenge to take a seat. Wang Wenge smiles. He just wants to sit down. When he sees Xiao Yao, he is surprised and says, "is it you?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him and laughed.


    "No wonder you didn''t go to the bachelor''s office to find me. It turned out that it was king Li''s man!" Wang Wenge sighed and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that I''m not lucky enough."


    "Well? What do you say, Mr. Wang? " Li Wang was a little curious.


    "On the way to Yangcheng, I met Xiao Yao and had a debate. It was that debate that suddenly made me realize that I had a short vision. It was also Xiao Yao''s words that made me wake up like a teacher. It was a pity that I was too busy to discuss it. Now I have a chance."


    Wang Wen Ge''s words, let Li Wu Wutong, and that Sima called Tu Huang''s fellow, all changed facial expression.


    Who is Wang Wenge?


    This is a Bachelor of the dynasty. His father is a minister of the supreme cabinet.


    Now, can you give Xiao Yao such a high evaluation?


    "Well, if this guy hadn''t been able to write a poem, he wouldn''t be able to sit here and eat with us now." Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    "Oh? Is there anything else like that? " Wang Wenge asked with a smile, "what poem?"


    "I memorized it all." Wu Wutong''s memory is really good. Even though Xiao Yao just read it, the girl has already done it backwards.


    When I repeat, because I''m a girl, I lack some spirit.


    When he read the first sentence, Wang Wenge browed slightly for a week, slowly closed his eyes and listened.


    When the last sentence came down, Wang Wenge suddenly stood up and slapped him on the table, ecstatic.


    "Good poem! What a wine to be served! ha-ha! What a poem! Even if it''s just this poem, my Wang Wenge''s visit to Prince Li''s mansion today is worthwhile! " When Wang Wenge said this, he thumped his chest and said, "hateful!"


    Wu Wutong blinked at Wang Wen Ge, who looked like a fool.


    "What is hateful?"


    Wang Wenge took a deep breath, his lips were trembling: "hateful, why didn''t Xiao Yao be taken away directly at the beginning, and he lost his handsome talent!"


    "Handsome? A man of letters talks about what is handsome. " Wu Wutong smoked his nose and said.


    She didn''t think much of Wang Wenge''s words.


    This kind of evaluation is too high.


    Wang Wenge sighed and said in his heart that women are ignorant. If it wasn''t for her highness, he would be too lazy to explain: "if there is no world in mind, if there is no million cavalry, how can a song be drunk? Yes, it''s just a glass of wine


    With that, Wang Wenge stood up and held a glass of wine in his hand: "Xiao Yao, I, Wang Wenge, would like to offer you a toast with the wine from Prince Li''s mansion today!"


    With that, he drank it all.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, thinking that this guy''s brain is not really normal, right?


    Hesitated for a while, still accompanied Wang Wenge to drink a cup.


    I can''t help it. Third grade official, face still needs to be given


    When Wang Wenge sat down again, he was so excited that he said, "Xiao Yao, I went to DALONGSHAN waterfall yesterday to see the scenery and make a poem. Would you please give me some advice?"


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Point a fart!


    Do you really think I can write poetry?


    He saw that Wang Wenge wanted to speak, so he waved to stop.


    "Wait, Mr. Wang has been to DALONGSHAN waterfall before? Coincidentally, I''ve seen it there before and made a poem. Why don''t I say it first? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well? Of course Wang Wenge nodded quickly.


    Wu Wutong Li Wang and the Sima Tu Huang, all looked forward to Xiao Yao with expectation.


    With a glass of wine in his hand, Xiao Yao stood up and walked in the room with one hand behind him and the other with the glass in his hand. He slowly vomited: "the sunshine censer gives birth to purple smoke, and you can see the waterfall hanging in QianChuan from afar. Flying down three thousand feet, it is suspected that the Milky way is falling into the sky


    Xiao Yuan read four poems, but he didn''t get applause. He was curious and thought, is it because these people can''t understand the artistic conception?


    When he turned around, he found that the four people were stunned, especially Li Wang. His chopsticks fell to the ground, but he didn''t realize it.


    After three minutes, Wang Wenge clapped the table again.


    When he got up, he saw that everyone was looking at him. As a result, he didn''t know what to say, so he poured three glasses of wine into his stomach.


    Li Wang also stood up and raised his glass: "what a flying stream! It''s down 3000 feet. It''s suspected that the Milky way is falling into the sky! What a magnificent and heroic man. Mr. Xiao, I''d like to propose a toast to you, too! "


    Then he looked up and drank it.


    Wu Wutong the Milky way also can not help saying: "although I do not love to write poetry, do not understand poetry, but such a poem is really good, as if there is really three thousand feet, really there is a galaxy, listen to good - good heroic ah!"


    Xiao Yaoxu squinted at Wang Wenge and said, "didn''t wang have a poem just now? Why don''t you read it? "


    Wang Wenge suddenly blushed with shame and waved his hand: "no, I was quite satisfied at first, and I wanted to show off in front of you. Now I''d better forget it. Compared with your suspected nine days of the Milky way, I''m still a poem? At most, it''s a doggerel. No shame, no shame! "


    No matter how King Li tried to persuade him, Wang Wenge would not open his mouth even if he died.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    This is what he wanted before!


    Otherwise, if Wang Wenge wrote a poem and asked him to comment on it, how could he understand it?


    Can''t you be blind?


    "All the literary giants in the world are astonished." Wang Wenge looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Mr. Xiao can''t be called too much. I, Wang Wenge, would like to invite Mr. Xiao to enter the bachelor''s palace. I would even recommend him to the emperor. It''s a pity if he is only a teacher for one person."


    "What should I do?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Be the teacher of the world!" Wang Wenge''s eyes are bright and his voice is sonorous.


    Li Wang was a little stunned, but he didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Bachelor Wang, you have to kill me."¡° Why not Wang Wenge said with a smile, "I don''t want to say a word more about how many people who are fishing for fame want to be killed by me. I, Wang Wenge, never advocate killing people. It''s really my husband''s responsibility." Xiao Yao thought, no wonder Li Shixian dared to call the emperor not to get on the boat, people are the world''s teacher, afraid of a fart? I just don''t know if Li Shixian had such treatment in the Tang Dynasty¡° Ah, Mr. Wang, you''ve gone too far. How can you say that it''s also in Prince Li''s mansion? You can''t dig the foot of the wall so directly, can you Wu Wutong has no good airway. Wang Wenge was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help laughing bitterly, so he had to say: "I feel more and more regretful. I really should take Mr. Xiao away! Unfortunately, unfortunately, "Wu Wutong" laughs. At the table, Wang Wen Ge was trying to teach Xiao Yao to poetry and songs, and Li Wang and Wu Wutong were also busy. But Sima Tu Huang, tears are coming down. As the first counselor under Li Wang, Li Wang originally asked him to sit with him, just to test whether Xiao Yao was really talented and practical. Unexpectedly, Wang Wenge came. With Wang Wenge, do you still need him to test? What''s more, is Xiao Yao''s strength not enough? Even Wang Wenge has to be called a teacher. Sir, how big a face does he dare to go up?

 Chapter 1108

    Beilu is a place where culture is more important than martial arts. The reason is very simple. Beilu is relatively peaceful. Even if there are more wars at this time, the fire of war has not yet reached Beilu.


    Even though it has been said since ancient times that Confucianism confuses law by writing, and chivalry breaks the ban by martial arts, comparatively speaking, the power and hegemony of martial arts are far more terrible than that of literati.


    If they can''t fight, they can''t fight. I don''t know how much casualties and harm they will cause to a country. Literati! If you can''t scold me, just kill me.


    In troubled times, military generals were in power, and scholars were prosperous. This has been the case since ancient times.


    At the dinner table, Wang Wenge enjoyed himself the most. He was very drunk. Others were three times drunk and seven times awake. Xiao Yao was not drunk at all.


    Even if he doesn''t use the aura in his body to dissolve the spirit of wine, Xiao Yao''s constitution is not drunk.


    While drinking, Wang Li has been observing Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao should be the one who drinks the most at the wine table, but Li Wang is still so sober that he can''t see half drunk in Xiao Yao''s eyes. He is surprised.


    This surprised Li Wang a little. You know, his drinking capacity is also very good. He usually drinks with some people and has a good dinner. But even so, he is drunk, even without Xiao Yao drinking much.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, is this guy''s stomach a bottomless hole?


    All fools know that Wang Wenge will go to the three treasures hall for everything. There must be something wrong when he comes to Yangcheng and Li Wangfu this time. But now it seems that even if there is something serious, it is impossible to say.


    Wu Wutong did not drink. She called the housekeeper and told the servants to help Wang Wen Ge and Li Wang to rest.


    After that, she turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "are you really OK?"


    "Yes, I drink too much..." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Wu Wutong immediately gave Xiao Yao a big eye, and had no good airway: "come on, you can only deceive children with these words."


    Xiao Yao laughs it off.


    Wu Wutong was curious again. "Why do you want to tell Wang Wen Ge what you are doing before you get drunk?"


    "Literati! They all need face. If they know that I''m not drunk at all, they have to keep drinking. I''m afraid they''ll be killed. " Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She really didn''t know what words to use to describe Xiao Yao.


    "Go out with me." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, followed by Wu Wutong and wandered in Li Wang''s house.


    Ten minutes passed, and no word was spoken by Wu Wutong.


    He was curious, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wu Wutong did not speak, nor did he speak.


    Finally, when he waited for the lake, Wu Wutong found a quick stone and sat down. Xiao Yao sat down.


    "You are not polite at all." Wu Wutong had no air passages, and he didn''t regard himself as a subordinate.


    Xiao Yao just laughed.


    "What do you think happened when Wang Wenge came to Li Wangfu this time?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao slightly frowned and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "You''re so smart, don''t you think?" Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    When Xiao Yao heard this question, he couldn''t help laughing and crying: "I admit that I''m a little smart, but I don''t have any ability to calculate! Wang Wenge hasn''t said anything. Where can I guess? "


    Wu Wutong deeply inhaled, and said, "no matter whether you really do not know or fake do not know, I think I can barely guess some."


    "Oh?"


    "Now, although the northern foothills have not been involved in the war, they are not as peaceful as they thought. I think Wang Wenge''s purpose of coming here is to ask for military power." Wu Wutong said.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao is a little interested.


    Wu Wutong looked at him and said, "I really don''t know where you are smart."


    Xiao Yao shrugged helplessly.


    Wu Wutong, looking up at the night, holding his chin, said, "there are one hundred thousand troops in Yangcheng, not many, but not very few. The military power is in my father''s hands. They will use the preparatory force to strengthen the border defense and to send these one hundred thousand troops to the horse."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that." Xiao Yao said frankly.


    "Nothing wrong?" Wu Wutong, who was cold, hummed, and said, "they are just worried that if the north foot falls into a war, will my father rise to the ground and take away the throne?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He doesn''t know the current situation of Lingwu world, so it''s hard to judge.


    He just thought Wu Wutong''s thought was actually quite complicated.


    Ordinary girls think so much there?


    "I''ve been practicing martial arts all these years. I just thought that if my father was going to rise up one day, I would be in charge." Wu Wutong said.


    Speaking of this, she looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "do you think I''m talking nonsense? How can there be girls in war? Is that right? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I can''t say that. Women don''t let men! Who says women are inferior to men? "


    Wu Wutong, who was surprised at the moment, said, "you still have such an idea?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Do you want me to kill Wang Wenge now?" Wu Wutong''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and all of them were murderous.


    Xiao Yao was startled.


    This princess is really different. She was chatting on the wine table before. After getting off the wine table, she was going to kill people.


    "It''s no use." Xiao Yao said, "if you kill one Wang Wenge, will you come to the second one and kill again? That''s rebellion. Even if your father doesn''t want to revolt now, he will be forced out of his way by you. "


    "I know, he just doesn''t want to rebel!" Wu Wutong hates iron and becomes steel. "I can''t understand it. Now, how strong is the northern foot emperor? Hum, do you think that as long as you remain neutral, the northern foothills will be happy and stable? Fart! They just don''t have time to deal with him. When the request is really solved by the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, they will turn around and deal with the north foot. After all, the north side of the north foot is the state of Zhao! "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    This is not ruled out.


    "Ah, a cowardly emperor, although there is no war between the state of Zhao and Beilu now, but these years, on the border between the state of Zhao and Beilu, there are no dead soldiers in Beilu?" Wu Wutong said, "you must not shrink from Zhao. You shrink back, and he will think you are afraid and continue to bully you."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "it''s the same between people, but since it''s the same, why doesn''t King Li rebel? Because there are not enough troops? "


    "This is one of them." Wu Wutong thriving and prosperous, and drift from place to place homeless and miserable. Third, for my father, even if he really won the northern foothills of the world, what? Pass it on to me? Let''s not say I''m just a girl. Even if I''m a boy, I may not live longer than him, right


    Xiao Yao


    Wutong could not see Wu Wu Tong''s eyes, but he could feel the loneliness of Wu Wutong''s tone.


    "I feel like you are thinking about how to rebel all day long!" Xiao Yao said.


    "I just want to kill the emperor." Wu Wutong said, cold and humming.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    Xiao Yao did not continue to ask questions.


    He knew Wutong not long, but he knew that if Wu Wutong did not plan to speak to him, even if he asked, what was it not worth saying?


    If Wu Wutong wants to say something, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t ask, Wu Wutong will also be unable to resist and say to him, just like now.


    Later, Xiao Yao thought carefully, and thought that Wu Wutong was willing to open her heart so much that she did not have a voice to talk with.


    "This world is hard," Wu Wutong sighed.


    Return to peace.


    After waiting for a while, Wu Wutong finally could not help but turn his face and looked at Xiao Yao and said, "what advice do you have for me? You are so learned. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I just don''t think it''s so complicated. It''s OK to follow the trend. However, it doesn''t matter if I personally know that I can''t do it, and I''m just worthy of my heart. But if I''m not alone, I have to consider not only myself, but also the people of Yangcheng and the 100000 soldiers."


    Wu Wutong smiled bitterly. "I think my father thinks so."


    After a while, Wutong stood up.


    "When I become a quintuple master, I''ll kill the emperor. I''m the only one to break into the imperial city. How about that?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What if I die?" Wu Wutong whispered.


    "Then die." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong laughed.


    "You can''t comfort people at all!"


    "Do you still need comfort?" Xiao Yao said that, after a pause, he said, "in fact, with your physical condition, even the dragon ball may not be able to save you."


    "Can you give me more time?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded, this is OK.


    On the way home, Wu Wutong opened again.


    Wutong, why do you know why the palace is full of Wutong, and what is my name, Indus? Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "Because my mother love Wutong tree." Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    Xiao Yao remembered this and entered Li Wang''s office. Now, Xiao Yao has never seen Wu Wutong''s mother.


    The servants in the palace never mentioned it.


    "My mother died. The year I was born, she died. This is my hatred, my hatred." Wu Wutong smiled and said, "so I have no big idea. What I was thinking about was that the Wutong tree was full of the northern foot, at least in the Imperial City, there must be several." With that, she went to the yard and entered the room. When Xiao Yao stayed for a while, he suddenly thought of an ancient essay, in which he changed a few words and put them here¡° There are Wutong trees in the court, and the year when my wife died, the pavilion has been built. " Wutong lofty ideals and high aspirations, like spring breeze, are smiling. Xiao Yao smiles and looks up at the courtyard of Wu Wu Tong. He laughs. "Wutong is full of Northern Piedmont and is planted into the imperial city. This is really not a small ideal." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath¡° Go against the wind, rise against the wind, Xiao Long Xiang, I''m here... "

 Chapter 1109

    The next day, Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong, was like a girl without a single dejected, and no trace of loneliness.


    He said in his heart, the girl''s mood is so erratic


    After a while, Wang Wenge was in high spirits and found Xiao Yao''s house behind the housekeeper.


    At this time, he was the only one in Xiao Yao''s room.


    "Mr. Shaw, you live here?" Seeing that Xiao Yao''s house was so simple, Wang Wenge frowned and was dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "you came to me early in the morning, don''t you still want to dig the wall?"


    "Hey, hey, is my intention as obvious as that?" Wang Wenge seemed surprised and embarrassed.


    After all, as soon as the goal comes up, it''s very embarrassing, OK?


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "actually, I''m quite curious. Why do you have to poach me? Isn''t it the same with me in Prince Li''s mansion? "


    Wang Wenge''s expression suddenly became serious. He shook his head and said, "it''s different."


    Xiao Yao squinted at Wang Wenge and asked, "what''s the difference?"


    "You stayed in Yangcheng when you were in Li Wang''s mansion, and you stayed in Beilu when you came to Beijing with me." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao smiles, but says nothing more.


    Xiao Yao''s attitude made Wang Wenge a little upset.


    He stood up and looked at Xiao Yao with a straight face and a heavy tone: "Mr. Xiao, do you really want to stay in Prince Li''s residence?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "at present, I think Prince Li''s residence is very good."


    "What''s your ambition?" Wang Wenge clenched his fist, and his forehead was full of green tendons. It seemed that he was about to break out.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, I really have no ambition."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Wang Wenge immediately shook his head and said he didn''t believe it: "you are definitely an ambitious person, otherwise, it would be impossible to write a poem that is suspected to be the Ninth Heaven of the Milky way!"


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly.


    He felt that Wang Wenge had overestimated himself.


    Wang Wenge didn''t give up. He continued: "although you and I are aware of your idea, we can seek common ground while reserving differences. Let''s enter the temple together. I can even recommend you to the emperor as the left Prime Minister of Beilu."


    Xiao Yao


    He looked at Wang Wenge with a surprised look.


    He really can''t believe that Wang Wenge could throw out such an olive branch for him.


    Prime Minister Zuo, that''s the Prime Minister of the dynasty, Yipin minister! Before I heard Xu Han say that this position was originally left to Wang Wenge, but I didn''t expect that Wang Wenge was willing to recommend Xiao Yao to that position.


    "Xiao Yao, that''s all I can do." Wang Wenge took a deep breath and said, "the reason why I don''t call you Mr. Xiao any more is that I believe we can be friends. They all say that literati despise each other. Anyway, Wang Wenge doesn''t have such an idea. On the contrary, I know that you are a person with real ability and ability. What you need is a platform to show your fists and feet, a temple."


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, the door had been knocked.


    Wang Wenge frowned slightly and shut up immediately.


    "Come in." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Wu Wutong pushed the door open and walked in. He saw Wang Wen Ge and his face with a smile: "did Wang Xueshi come to Xiao Yao early to discuss poetry?"


    "Ha ha, yes, by the way, I want to pull him away." Wang Wenge said frankly.


    Wang Wen Ge''s remarks were rather surprised by Wu Wutong.


    She really did not expect that the other party would be so frank.


    Xiao Yao saw the surprise expression on Wu Wutong''s face, but he could only laugh in his heart.


    Although Wu Wutong is a girl with a heart, her careful thoughts are not what she wants before Wang Wen Ge.


    What is Wu Wutong? That''s the princess of Prince Li''s mansion. Does he need to knock if he wants to enter Xiao Yao''s room? Moreover, Wutong''s character is afraid that even if he goes to Li''s room, he will not knock.


    Wang Wen Ge immediately realized that Wu Wutong might have stood at the door and listened. Wu Wutong should have heard all those words before. Since this is the case, it''s meaningless to hide and tuck yourself in. On the contrary, it''s more straightforward to say it in such a joking tone.


    "It seems that Her Highness has something to do with Xiao Yao, so I won''t disturb her first." Then Wang Wenge turned and left.


    Wu Wutong did not leave Wang Wen Ge, just letting him go.


    Wutong, when he saw that Wang Wen Ge had gone, only opened a chair and sat down careless.


    "Don''t you care?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, don''t pretend to be confused with me. I''ve heard what you said before. In fact, I didn''t expect that Wang Wenge could be so generous and willing to give up the position of left prime minister. I can see that he really thinks highly of you!"


    "Maybe they just said it casually." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you think that people like Wang Wenge would talk casually?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "In fact, if you really want to leave, I won''t stop you." Wu Wutong said, "Wang Wen Ge said it was good. You stayed at the palace of Wang Li, and some of you were able to do something. If you really go to Beijing, you will be able to play a bit of ambition."


    "I''m not ambitious." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You don''t have anything in particular you want to do?" Wu Wutong seems to be somewhat afraid of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "yes, save my father."


    "Save your father? Is your father in trouble now? Yes, I can help you. " Wu Wutong said softly.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "you can''t help me."


    "Good." Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    She felt that Xiao Yao also had some secrets in his heart. Since he said he couldn''t help, he must have been unable to help. It''s meaningless to break the casserole and ask after all.


    Wu Wutong sat for a while, and said, "Wang Wen Ge is not the kind of man who is very thirsty for seeking talent. He is a typical dragon school. He is not a road to us. At least, he is not a road with me. He wants to take you away. I am afraid he wants to destroy the minds of our Li Wang government. In his opinion, you have posed a threat to him. Sima Tu Huang is a talented person, but you saw it last night. He didn''t even look at Sima Tu Huang at the dinner table. His attention was on you. "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Sima Tu Huang may really be a talent, but he just has a little ink in his stomach. It''s no problem to help my father renovate Yangcheng. If he rises to a higher level, his ability will be exhausted." Wu Wutong said, "but you are different. Your strategy makes Wang Wen Ge look at each other with special respect. In your eyes, you are a threat. Staying in the king''s palace is the greatest threat, threatening today''s emperor and threatening the world."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Your Highness, it''s too embarrassing for you to say that, isn''t it?"


    Wu Wutong sighed: "I said everything in my mind, forget it, let''s go out to play today."


    "Good."


    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao followed the Wutong''s back to the horse''s lap.


    "Choose one." Wu Wutong has changed his clothes, that is, when the two people meet for the first time.


    It''s still full of heroism.


    Xiao Yao felt that Wutong looked like this.


    Xiao Yao stood for a long time and didn''t move. Wu Wutong asked, "don''t tell me you can''t ride a horse!"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao casually led a horse, "that''s it."


    "There are other sweaty horses here." Wu Wutong said, "otherwise I''ll help you pick it. You''re a little ordinary."


    "No harm." Xiao Yao said, "it''s not a competition."


    Xiao Yao said so, Wu Wutong was too lazy to say much.


    They got on the horse together. As soon as they got out of Prince Li''s house, there were several men waiting at the door for a long time.


    When they saw the princess come out, they got off the horse together.


    "Your Highness!"


    Wu Wutong sat on horseback and looked at them from the top. He said, "all of them are going on."


    "Yes


    The four men joined the horse and followed Wu Wutong.


    Xiao Yao was on the edge of Wu Wutong and asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Go and catch the monster." Wu Wutong laughed and said, "are you afraid?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, but he was surprised.


    Monster? How can this woman be so bold?


    Out of Yangcheng, 30 miles north, to Huailong mountain.


    Huailong mountain stretches for hundreds of miles, mainly pines and cypresses, cold and heat-resistant, lush and vibrant.


    Wutong barehanded, Xiao Yao saw what he did not seem to master.


    "Your Highness, what kind of monster are you going to catch?"


    "Monsters in the early days of foundation building." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was startled.


    You know, the Wutong tree is just a monk in the early days of building foundation.


    "Your Highness, are you sure?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Sure, if you''re afraid, you can go back now." Wu Wutong turned his face and said coldly.


    Make complaints about what Xiao Yao said in her heart, this woman turned her face faster than the book, but she didn''t say much.


    But the four men who followed them also laughed.


    "Hum, a monster in the early stage of foundation construction can break your courage?"


    "That''s to say, before we caught the monsters in the middle of the foundation building period!"


    "Oh, no wonder this guy looks like a thin skin and tender flesh. I''m afraid he can''t even pull the bow!"


    Wu Wutong suddenly lowered his voice: "shut up!" The four men hushed together. Although they are all small bullies at home, they are little and big, but they are really not at all superior in front of Wu Wutong. Although they are all humble children, there is a big difference. Can the son of the richest man in the village compete with the son of the richest man in China? Wu Wutong rode on his horse and continued to walk. "I said he could, you can''t do it!"

 Chapter 1110

    Wu Wutong''s words made always on tenterhooks for the four guys who were following.


    In fact, they have seen Xiao Yao. Before Wu Wutong took the "Xiao Yao" away, they were all there four.


    In their view, Xiao Yao is just a subordinate of Wu Wutong. It is nothing great. He will tease and laugh at what he wants to tease.


    Wu Wutong also had a silly tiger, silly donkey, silly dog, and so on.


    Wu Wutong did not say a word at that time, but stood on the side watching the bustle. Now it is different. When they ridicule Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong is angry.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao''s position is much higher than those stupid things.


    It is not a wise choice to continue to mock Xiao Yao.


    They can not take Xiao Yao as a matter of fact, but give them one hundred courage, and they dare not take the words of Wutong as a matter of fact.


    The four men muttered in their hearts and guessed what was great about Xiao Yao, but no one asked.


    Entering Huai Longshan, Wu Wutong''s speed obviously slowed down.


    Suddenly, she stopped and said, "Xiyang, you said there was a fire Python in Huailong mountain, but really?"


    A man in blue dress quickly rode a horse to Wu Wutong.


    "It''s true, princess. My father said it at home."


    "Do you know where it is?" Wu Wutong asked.


    The young man named Xiyang turned red and shook his head.


    Wu Wutong frowned, and he immediately ran cold sweat.


    "That is to say, you don''t know at all?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Your Highness, I..."


    The words of Xiyang were not finished yet, Wu Wutong suddenly held up his horse with his hands and lifted up his body.


    But even so, Xiyang didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. After falling to the ground, regardless of the pain, he immediately knelt down on the ground, made several intimate contacts with the earth, and quickly said: "Your Highness, please forgive me, your highness..."


    Although the remaining three people are all friends of Xiyang, under such circumstances, they absolutely dare not say a word of nonsense. That''s the old birthday man hanging himself.


    When will your Highness''s temper be better?


    Maybe some people dare not to be angry and dare not speak, but these four of them dare not be angry and dare not speak at all. They have to hold back their grievances.


    Even so, they could not swear at Wutong on the ground.


    Because they knew more than anyone else. If they were not very close to Wu Wutong, the families behind them could not be in the wind.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes were still cold, and he stared at the west sun kneeling on the ground. After a moment''s deep meditation, he said slowly, "that is to say, if you take me to Huailong mountain, you can only go around."


    Xiyang did not dare to speak at all.


    In fact, he did not want to do that. But now the situation is that he did not know the specific location of Python. How did he say it with Wu Wutong?


    Wutong Wutong was also told that he knew that Wu Wu Tong was very interested in this beast. He thought he had told the Wutong that he could make the emperor''s wife happy, but he did not expect the situation to develop to this point.


    In fact, this is also a question before Xi Yang. He should have thought that when he told Wu Wutong this news, it should be based on the premise that he could find python. In this way, the princess would not be so upset.


    "Forget it, you get on the horse first." Wu Wutong sighed, "it''s long time to think that you are not reliable."


    Xiyang is still sweating.


    "Let you mount, don''t you hear me?" Wu Wutong''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Xiyang quickly stood up, want to climb up the horse, climbed three times to climb up, visible now he, in the end how scared.


    Xiyang can not help but fear. If you offend Wu Wutong, it is not your own affair.


    By virtue of Wu Wutong''s temper, he was never alone, and the family behind him.


    His family was raised by his highness, and if Wu Wutong was unhappy, he could also give them all.


    The reason why Xi Yang can enter the family core and even become the next successor of the family is also related to his good relationship with Wu Wutong.


    Although Xiyang doesn''t say it, neither does his family, it''s well known.


    "Forget it. Let''s have a look first." Wu Wutong said.


    When Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao were separated from the others, Xiao hung could not help but ask, "actually, you knew that Xiyang didn''t know the specific location."


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes and smiled. "What do you mean?"


    "If you really want to know, if you haven''t been out of town before, you''ll ask." Xiao Yao said, "I think you should be the kind of person who has a delicate mind. It''s impossible that you didn''t think of this before. You didn''t ask questions before. Either you already know that Xiyang doesn''t know the specific location, or you already know that you don''t need to ask him at all."


    Wu Wutong sighed and looked at Xiao Yao with a complex look.


    "I really don''t know how you live to the present. Has no one ever told you that sometimes it''s better to be a fool?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao thought carefully and shook his head: "no one said that."


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye and was too lazy to speak to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t give up and continued to ask, "so the question is, do you know or don''t you know?"


    "I know." Wu Wutong said, "otherwise, do you really think I will take you around the mountains?"


    Xiao Yao smile: "if you know, I will rest assured."


    Wu Wutong sighed and said, "these people have been playing with me for a long time, and their minds are alive. This is actually a good thing for them, but it is not a good thing for me."


    Xiao Yao nodded, solemnly said: "so, when necessary, we still have to find a way to beat them."


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    The altitude of Huailong mountain is not very high, and the mountain road is not very steep. Riding a horse is like walking on the ground.


    The Wutong is about ten miles northward, and its speed is slow. It looks like it is really swaying around. But Xiao Yao has found that although Wu Wutong has turned around from time to time, it has never gone through what road of wrongdoing, and there will be no duplication.


    The four most cautious and foolish people behind them really thought that Wutong was unable to find any place to take them everywhere.


    Although he saw through it, Xiao Yao didn''t say so.


    Finally, another half hour later, it was already afternoon, and Wu Wutong also stopped.


    She turned over and dismounted, followed by Xiao Yao.


    Anyway, there is no master now. He released his aura, peeped at the bottom of one digit ten li, and found that there was a aura in front of him.


    He squinted in surprise.


    He suddenly found that the cultivation of that aura was probably in the realm of Linghe, which was probably in the middle of foundation building.


    But now the Wutong tree is still in the early stage of building foundation, that is, the spirit Creek.


    If you really meet the fire python, I''m afraid it will bring them danger.


    Unless it''s Xiao Yao, but since Xiao Yao has decided to hide his strength, he definitely won''t do it at will.


    Wutong knew more than anyone else. Even if he had rescued Wu Wu Tong, I would fear that Wutong would be cautious of him. Even if he was not driven out of Li Wang''s house, he would gradually alienate himself. This is not what Xiao Yao would like to see.


    "Right ahead?" Although already felt, but Xiao Yao mouth but didn''t say anything, on the contrary put on an affectation of asked a.


    Wu Wutong looked at him, nodded, and frowned again. His expression was grim.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "That fire Python seems to have broken through again. It''s definitely not the cultivation in the early days of foundation building." Wu Wutong said positively.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Since Wu Wutong knows, he does not need to remind him.


    In other words, Wutong can avoid the danger.


    Just before Xiao Yao''s heart fell down, Wu Wutong moved forward a few steps.


    Xiao Yao worried, said: "since we know the danger, is it difficult for us to go?"


    Wu Wutong turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were odd: "it''s hard to do. I have to run in white."


    Xiao Yao said with a headache: "you know that there are tigers in the mountain, but you prefer to travel in the tiger mountain."


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "Wutong always works like this."


    Well, the girl is still playing domineering now.


    I don''t know how to write dead words.


    If Wu Wutong has other master besides him, he will not care.


    But the four guys brought by Wu Wutong this time are four pieces of wood.


    There was no accomplishments in the foundation period. For these characters, the fire Python in the middle of the foundation period was almost one by one.


    Wutong Wutong will be defeated if he does not play the game. What is the weapon that he does not know about Wu Wu Tong? But now he was standing beside Wu Wutong, and he could not feel what aura was.


    At this time, the four guys who were not afraid of death came up again.


    "Princess, have you found the trace of fire Python?"


    Although Wutong and shaogu had not heard the dialogue before, they should have met Python from Wu Wutong''s performance.


    This makes the guy named Xiyang excited.


    In his opinion, this is a complete atonement.


    If they return empty handed this time, I''m afraid her highness will be furious.


    Now that I have found the fire python, I have finished my task.


    Wu Wutong looked at them four times and nodded. That would be great! " One of the men laughed, "let''s kill it now!" Xiao Yao sneered in his heart. Kill it? You four guys, even with ordinary martial arts, can beat them to doubt their life, and even want to provoke a monster in the middle of foundation building? It''s like I don''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1111

    When Wu Wutong plans to take those four guys along, Xiao Yao suddenly walks a few steps, and reaches out his hand and grabs Wu Wutong''s arm.


    "You can''t go." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiyang was a little impatient and said, "brother, what do you mean? It''s hard for us to find the fire python. Now if we just leave, what''s the matter? "


    Because of Wutong''s exhortation, even though Xiyang is very unhappy now, the tone of Xiao Yao''s speech is still polite.


    If it hadn''t been for the sake of Wu Wutong, he would have been flying away from Xiao Yao directly.


    Xiao Yao did not go to the west, and even did not glance at him. His eyes were always fixed on Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong bit his lips and whispered, "let go."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I know it''s dangerous, why do you want to go?"


    Wu Wutong drew a deep breath and his eyes were cold. His voice also increased a lot: "I say again, let go!"


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    Wu Wutong suddenly kicked in the chest of Xiao Yao.


    With her difficulties, if Shaw is willing, she will not even have the chance to make a show. But Xiao Yao finds Wu Wutong is light and floating, and the aura in the conjoined body has not been mobilized.


    Xiao Yao climbed up and looked at Wu Wutong, and asked, "do you have to give me a reason?"


    Wu Wutong stepped down, turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were somewhat helpless: "I need the python of the python."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded to show that he understood.


    At a loss what to do, Wutong found that there was a chill in his body. Although he did not know what was going on, if the cold gradually penetrated his heart, I would be afraid that even if he had been wrapped around the waist, he would have no chance to return to the Lingwu world. Unless he was wealthy, he would be helpless.


    Wu Wutong found a dragon before the fire, and now needs the python of the python, which should be related to the cold in his body.


    Such a reason, let Xiao Yao think of a reason to continue to block Wutong.


    Though dangerous, Wutong is worth taking risks.


    It''s just to be able to live better.


    How can Xiao Yao stop it? Unless he Wutong Wutong, he can cure the Wutong inside the cold, but now he even went to carefully investigate Wu Wu Tong body cold air opportunities, let alone directly to the vote.


    Watching Wu Wutong and the four men walked a little far away, and Xiao Yao was thinking about another problem.


    From the situation, it is impossible to use the strength of Wutong to deal with what Python is, if Shaw is to sell it, it is a simple thing to solve a python only in the middle of the building. But Wutong''s hand must be in the case of Wu Wu Tong. If Wu Yao tong can not perceive it, how to say Wu Wutong is also a practitioner of the early years of building foundation. He will still be aware of the fluctuation of Reiki.


    This is the difficulty of what Xiao Yao has to do.


    When he thought about this, Wu Wutong had taken a long way to the front with his men.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to keep up with him.


    In fact, now Xiao Yao can send out the aura in his body and send out a dangerous signal. In this way, the fire Python will leave immediately when it detects the danger.


    Only in this way, Xiao Yao will still be exposed, because Wu Wutong will also perceive the dangerous signal, and trace the source to find Xiao Yao.


    After catching up, Wu Wutong suddenly stopped and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were somewhat complicated.


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "what do you want to say?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. You go back first." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yaole said, "how can your affairs have nothing to do with me?"


    Wu Wutong said impatiently, "don''t play dumb with me, you know what I want to express."


    Xiao Yao does know.


    Wutong knew nothing but danger, and afraid to roll Xiao Yao in.


    In her opinion, she would die if she died. It would be wrong to drag on Xiao Yao, an innocent man.


    As for the four children who are behind the Wutong tree, they will not go away now.


    First of all, if they really leave, Wu Wutong is not dead, then return to Yangcheng safely, they will die.


    Wu Wutong dislike this kind of shrinking person.


    If Wu Wutong died, Li knew the whole story and would kill them. After all, that was his precious daughter.


    Moreover, Wu Wutong did not take these four lives seriously.


    Only those words, Wu Wutong could not be said, otherwise the four would be afraid.


    Although Wu Wutong felt something is better than nothing. But now that they have realized that there is a certain gap between them and the python, they must take the four of them. What is better than nothing? Even if it''s just a little help, it''s a great achievement.


    Under such circumstances, Wutong paid much attention to any small help.


    Obviously, she has no confidence in herself.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "in fact, we can go back first and find the experts in the palace."


    Wu Wutong shook his head. "I noticed it, and it also perceived me. Even if I leave now, it will perceive what is going on, and leave this place immediately. When it comes to that time, if I seem to find it, it is not what is simple."


    Wutong has the final say and laughed at himself. "Well, you can''t go away. You decide what you want to do, and you want to do what you want."


    Then she went on.


    Looking at Wu Wutong''s back, Xiao Yao sighed again.


    "Is this woman a donkey?" Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about it.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mind suddenly flashed a light.


    Then there was a smile on his face.


    He thought of how to help Wu Wutong.


    After a long distance, Wu Wutong stopped at a mountain spring.


    Her face was full of vigilance.


    The four men behind her were also nervous at this time. Two of them were holding sharp blades, and two of them were holding bows and arrows. They had already pulled the strings of the arrows. Now as long as there was any wind or grass, they would definitely take action immediately. After all, monsters were not joking, and they were still monsters in the foundation period. It''s not too easy to kill them. The reason why they were not so frightened was very simple. There was a same founder who was also a founder of Wutong.


    Wu Wutong''s strength is still known to them.


    What Wutong Wutong had killed Wutong animals behind their back, and they had all returned to their hearts every time, even though they had not helped anything at that time. But at that time, Wu Wu Tung would still give them some rewards. That is why the four guys can''t sleep at all when they hear Wu Wu Tong taking them to kill pythons.


    If Xiao Yao knew what they were thinking at this time, he would be very sad.


    They probably don''t know that they are walking on the line of life and death.


    But Xiao Yao is too lazy to remind them now, so he can only go as they please.


    "Your Highness, is the fire Python under this spring?" The man named Xiyang came close to him and asked carefully.


    Wu Wutong glanced at him. He looked at him as if he were watching a fool. "Do you feel that it is not there?"


    Xiyang took a close look and was embarrassed.


    As Wu Wutong said, the water is not deep, and very clear, and a bottom is visible. If the python really hides here, it can be seen at a glance.


    No wonder Wu Wutong should look at him with the look of an idiot. He must look at him in such a way.


    Actually Wu Wutong now feels a bit odd.


    As Xiyang and others think, after watching for a long time, they did not see the fire Python in the spring.


    But standing beside the spring, she could feel the fluctuation of aura in the spring.


    She also followed this aura to find it.


    In fact, the curiosity is not just Wutong, but there are some doubts in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    He also realized that the fire Python should be hiding in the spring, but now he did not see the shadow of the fire python.


    But also at this time, the spring suddenly bubbled up, a rush of heat.


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned.


    At this time, a column of water came out of the spring.


    "Back up!" Wu Wutong immediately said.


    By this time, she had stepped back a few steps, and the four men followed her, and they also stepped back a few steps.


    Wu Wutong''s face also smiled.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" With this sentence, Wu Wutong suddenly pulled out a whip.


    Xiao Yao''s tongue was so sharp that he didn''t know where the whip of Wu Wutong came from.


    It is just the whip, but ordinary device. Xiao Yao can not feel any aura. He really has some unimaginable ways. How to say Wu Wutong is also the princess, the daughter of Li Wang. In Lingwu world, there should be no fewer artifacts. Maybe there are many artifacts, but this is the daughter of Li king, who even has no aura.


    He always thought it was bullshit, but now it is.


    At this time, the spring is still bubbling, and finally, a red python, up.


    The reason why we use the word "rise from the ground" as an adjective is that the shape of the fire Python is beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    The water tank is thick, at least ten meters high.


    Those eyes are like two big lanterns.


    The surrounding air seems to have solidified at this moment.


    The slobber standing beside Wu Wutong clearly heard the girl swallow her mouth water.


    The other four are also sucking in the air conditioner. Xiao Yao laughs. Even the original Snow Dragon is about the same size as this one, isn''t it? Lingwu world, in the end is Lingwu world!

 Chapter 1112

    Fire Python''s huge size, although beyond Xiao Yao''s expectations, but also not to Xiao Yao caused too much impact.


    Anyway, this is not the first time he has seen such a large snake.


    When Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world for the first time, he even saw the mammoth. He was still the mount of Er Gouzi. Now what is such a python?


    Before, there were many movies about wild boa on the earth, among which the most conscientious one was the disaster of wild boa, and its shape was similar to this one.


    Just now, Wu Wutong is still in a state of distraction.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but push her. She was so angry: "before I let you go, you didn''t go. Now when I see my opponent, you are in a daze again. Do you really want to die?"


    The Wutong Wutong is now in a state. If the python is rushing toward Wu Wu Tong, the girl may be killed by seckill now.


    Wu Wutong was so surprised by Xiao Yao''s reminding that he was rather scared.


    She also realized how dangerous her panic was.


    By this time, she had opened her mouth and had a drink.


    "Shoot the arrow!"


    Two feather arrows have been flying towards the python.


    The python didn''t dodge and let the two feather arrows hit it, but after the two feather arrows hit the fire python, they fell to the ground and didn''t cause any damage to the fire Python at all.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    This kind of blunt weapon also wants to cause damage to a fire Python in the middle of foundation construction. Isn''t it a joke? What''s more, these two archers are just ordinary people. Xiao Yao would be surprised if they did something to fire python.


    At this time, Wu Wutong''s face was already somewhat dignified.


    "You step back and look for opportunities!" With this sentence, Wu Wutong was lightly at the foot, and the body rushed towards the python as a light goose. The spirit of the body ran madly and poured all the aura into the whip. The whip rushed towards the head of the python.


    Wutong probably realized that Wu Wu Tong was not an ordinary person. So he faced with the attack of Wu Wutong and did not connect it hard.


    However, the whip was still hard on the fire Python''s body.


    The fire Python opens its mouth and roars like a tiger.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Wutong Wutong Wutong is so deliberately irritated by python, it is absolutely not wise. It is only when this time has come that he is too lazy to say anything. What he can do is to let nature take its course. First, wait for the wrath of the Wutong to exhaust the body. When it comes to that time, what is it that Wu Wu Tong will not perceive?


    Of course, this is only built on the condition that Python did not cause fatal attacks to Wutong, otherwise, Xiao Yao could only advance early.


    At that time, python had lifted its tail and had been smashing against Wutong.


    Wu Wutong did not dodge, but chose to make a tough meeting with the other side.


    But her body was not enough to support her to resist the attack of monsters in the middle of building foundation.


    So after the tail hit the Wutong, her body flew out and fell to the ground.


    In Wutong''s tail, when the tail of a python hit Wu Wu Tong, the whip of Wutong was also on the head of Python.


    The fire Python''s head shrank back and let out another roar.


    Xiao sighed, and did not understand Wu Wutong anymore.


    In the original strength of the existing gap, but also choose to meet each other.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao has never met such a stupid person, whether on earth or in today''s Lingwu world.


    Did she think that she could kill the python just by virtue of her passion and heroism?


    Such an idea is too simple. It''s ridiculous.


    At this time, the python has once again slipped towards Wutong.


    Wutong Wutong is very flexible, but at least it is very fast when it comes to dealing with Wutong. Soon, it has not yet been able to climb up.


    Wu Wutong''s response was not slow at all. After all, anyway, it was also built in the early days of the foundation. She took one hand on the ground and took a piece of dust. At the same time, the body also ran away for a distance, just avoiding the position of the tail of the Python tail.


    That is to say, in the position where he was lying before, a ditch with a depth of half a meter immediately appeared.


    The four kids in this scene are all cool in the back.


    Although they had also killed some wicked animals with Wutong, they were very low order, even if they could deal with it.


    As for the fire Python in front of them, it is absolutely the most powerful existence they have ever met.


    Apart from anything else, even if the fire Python stood still and let them attack, they couldn''t do anything. The scales on the fire Python were like thick armor.


    What can they do?


    They are also very helpless!


    Even a fool can see that even now the Wutong is already the founder of the early days of building foundation, but it can still be very difficult to deal with that python. Even if they know it, they can''t help. This is what they are most frustrated about.


    "No, I have to help!" Xiyang said with a sword in his hand.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "now you rush up. In fact, you''re going to die."


    "Even if it''s death, I can''t see the princess in danger!" Xiyang glared at Xiao Yao and said, "if you are afraid of death, hide for me now!"


    Xiao Yao snorted, too lazy to talk to him.


    Anyway, he has already reminded, if Xiyang still wants to be impulsive after hearing his own reminder, he has no way.


    Although these four people came with them, Xiao Yao was not familiar with them at all. Even if they all died in this place today and were eaten by the fire python, Xiao Yao would not feel anything.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a particularly cold-blooded person, he is not idle enough to be responsible for other people''s lives.


    Isn''t that a little silly?


    See Xiyang without hesitation rushed up, the remaining three people, unexpectedly also toward the python rushed in the past.


    "A group of two fools..." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    The four guys rushed to the python, Wu Wutong saw it, but could not return to heaven.


    The fire Python leaned over like lightning, opened his mouth, and was in front of Xiyang.


    At this time, Xiyang was completely stupefied.


    Wu Wutong smoked a whip and smoked it again, but it did not change the determination of the python.


    Soon he put the numb Xiyang in his mouth. He could still see his two legs struggling, but it was all in vain.


    I saw that the Python''s facial muscles moved a little, and the upper and lower jaws closed slightly. Then I could see the blood flowing out along the gap of the Python''s mouth, and the two legs gave up the struggle completely.


    The rest of the three guys were completely scared at this time, stupefied and motionless.


    Wu Wutong was almost to be cried by them. He shouted at once: "what are you doing standing there? Run


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    At this time, the three guys came back to their senses. Even though their legs were still weak, their two arms were used as the forelimbs of animals, and they were rowing on the ground. How funny they looked, how funny they were.


    Xiao Yao just sighed and thought, anyway, I have already said what I should say. It''s you who have to give your head away. It''s none of my business


    Wu Wutong rushed up again and fought with his whip and the python.


    There is an exchange of calls. But the patience of the python was consumed. Or it realized that the speed of Wutong was slowly dropping, and that it had come to the mouth.


    The general python, when catching prey, does not directly bite with its mouth, but first entangles the prey with its body, then slowly contracts, and finally suffocates the other party, or directly uses its body to crush the bones on the prey.


    Now, the python has consumed the strength of Wutong a little, and now it is time to kill.


    It suddenly opened its mouth, the smell in the mouth, even far away, can also smell.


    When Python opened its mouth, a fierce flame rushed towards Wutong''s direction.


    This is obviously not expected before Wu Wutong.


    In spite of the panic, she avoided the attack of the fire, but suddenly she was lifted up by the tail of the python. With the contraction of the body, Wutong was like a little mouse, and was entangled by python.


    With the contraction of python, Wutong felt great pressure immediately.


    She even had a feeling that her bones would be broken at this moment.


    Although she had the aura in time to resist the pressure brought by the fire Python''s body, she could not breathe, and her white face turned red at this time.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and realized that he could do it now.


    "Xuejiao, it''s up to you." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Xuejiao gets Xiao Yao''s order and immediately rushes out of Xiao Yao''s body.


    Now, Wutong has been tied up by python, and it may be killed any time. Her attention can not be on Xiao Yao''s body.


    What Wutong is doing is always on tenterhooks, and it is impossible to notice what Xiao Yao is standing behind them, doing all these three things.


    A white snow dragon burst out of Xiao Yao''s body and rushed towards the fire python.


    When the fire Python found Xuejiao, his eyes already showed deep fear.


    Just as Xuejiao is afraid of the dragon spirit, this fire python, who has not yet had a chance to turn Xuejiao, is also afraid of Xuejiao.


    This is the countermeasure Xiao Yao thought out before, and the only way. Wutong, who was aware of the danger, immediately released Wu Wutong and fell from the sky. The fire Python turned around and was about to run away, but the snow dragon had already rushed up and knocked the fire Python''s body out. Before the fire Python came back, the snow dragon rushed up again.

 Chapter 1113

    When the snow dragon appeared, the fire Python was already afraid.


    At present, he doesn''t even have the idea to fight with Xuejiao. First of all, in terms of cultivation, he is much worse than Xuejiao. Even the difference between jiaomang and Xuejiao makes him unable to resist.


    Xue Jiao''s hand naturally won''t let fire Python leave so safely.


    It turned into a white light, flew directly to the python before opening it, and swallowed it into the stomach, and finally spit out a red beast Dan. The beast was spat in front of Wutong.


    Although the fire BoA''s animal elixir has some uses for Xuejiao, its use is very little. It can''t even compare with a fairy elixir. It''s better to be a human being in the flow. Its goal is not a fire BoA''s animal elixir, but a fire dragon ball!


    Except for huolongzhu, it doesn''t bother to take a glance at the animal pills of boa constrictors in the foundation period.


    Wu Wutong sits on the ground, blinking his eyes and watching the snow Jiao in the sky. His mind has not been recovered for a long time.


    Xuejiao didn''t say anything, just flew to the distance.


    This is what Xiao Yao explained before.


    Now that he wants to hide, he can never reveal what he is. Now Wutong and others are concerned about snow Jiao. If snow Jiao flies back to Xiao Yao''s body, it will be too conspicuous.


    After a long time, Wu Wutong stood up.


    The remaining three rushed to the front.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?"


    "Your Highness, I can''t protect you..."


    Wu Wutong''s face was cold and cold, and he said softly, "it''s almost done. Is there a few tears to squeeze? I''m not dead, am I


    With these words, it''s not easy for the three of them to ask questions.


    People! You have to face more or less to live.


    Wu Wutong picked up the beast on the ground, frowning tightly, and did not know what to think again.


    After putting the animal Dan away, she also quickly walked to Xiao Yao.


    "Are you all right?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao chuckled and said, "I didn''t go to seek death again. How could something happen?"


    "I was so dangerous before that you didn''t know to come and help?" Wu Wutong was not happy.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, pointed to Xiyang''s body, whispered: "before someone helped, and then it became like that."


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She almost couldn''t help laughing.


    I just feel that if I really laugh, it''s too much. After all, Xiyang died to help her. Now if I still laugh, I''m not human!


    Even in her heart, she didn''t take Xiyang seriously.


    Actually, when asked the question before, Wu Wutong had some idiots.


    Xiao Yao said that she also understood that if Xiao Yao really rushed to help before, the result would not be much better than Xiyang. Even she had no way to deal with the fire python, let alone Xiao Yao, a scholar.


    It''s useless. I''m a scholar!


    But, though I understand in my heart, Wu Wutong is still a little uncomfortable. Even if she knows that Xiao Yao''s choice to stay in the same place is a very rational and correct decision, but it''s not a good thing for a person to be too rational. People have feelings. Can they be regarded as human if they are rational all the time?


    Therefore, she is now looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of discontent, but her mouth did not say anything.


    Xiao Yao turned his eyes and suddenly said, "Your Highness, I have a stomachache. I want to..."


    "Hurry up!" Wu Wutong had no good airway. "Is this scared to death?"


    Xiao Yao gave a ha ha and didn''t say anything. He left quickly.


    When Xiao Yao left, Wu Wutong turned to look at the remaining three.


    "You take the corpse of Xiyang back, and tell them that Wutong will remember this thing today, and will not let the West White die, nor will they treat them wrongfully." Wu Wutong said.


    The three men all nodded their heads.


    They all understood that the "they" in Wu Wutong mouth affirmed that they were the people of the western family.


    After a while, Xiao Yao came back.


    Xue Jiao has also returned to the Dragon Jue in Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xiao Yao thanks Xuejiao. Xuejiao is embarrassed by Xiao Yao''s thanks and says that it''s all her own business.


    When Xiao Yao came back, Wu Wutong was also on the horse.


    "Before that, should it be Jiaolong?" Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao.


    "It should be." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Where did it come from? And why help me? Its strength is not simple. " Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, but said: "Your Highness, you ask me these, how do I know?"


    Wu Wutong sighed, nodded lightly, and mocked himself. "It''s also true that my brain is broken. I can''t understand all these questions. How can you understand? It''s just that Xuejiao left after killing huomang. I didn''t even have a chance to thank him... "


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Xue Jiao said in Xiao Yao''s mind: "in fact, she still has the opportunity to thank me, such as giving me the dragon ball."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Wu Wutong took such a big risk because it was a Python''s beast Dan, but it was a tiny bit worse than the animal Dan and dragon ball.


    If the fire dragon ball is really given to Xuejiao, isn''t it that you''ve picked sesame and lost watermelon?


    No matter from which angle, Xiao Yao doesn''t think Wu Wutong is an idiot!


    So it''s wrong to have such an idea.


    However, Xiao Yao also knows that Xue Jiao''s remark is just a joke, and he won''t take it seriously.


    Even when he returned to the palace, Wu Wutong was still worried.


    If she didn''t understand the problem, she felt uncomfortable all over.


    "Ah, silly cow, where did the snow dragon go?"


    Xiao Yao simply did not answer.


    On these issues, Wutong did not ask much questions on the way.


    At first, Xiao Yao would also answer it seriously, saying he did not know, and then speculated briefly, "now let''s go." anyway, Wu Wutong asked, without asking, what he could expect from the Xiao Yao could be really not.


    This makes Xiao Yao very depressed. What''s wrong with him!


    After returning to the palace, Xiao Yao finally found that his room had changed, and his residence was much bigger than before. Even King Li specially found two servants and two servant girls to serve Xiao Yao, which made Xiao Yao very surprised.


    Find Li Wang, Xiao Yao quickly sit down, but found Li Wang face some wrong.


    "What''s on your mind?" Xiao Yao asked with a cough.


    Li Wang took a look at Xiao Yao. He just gave a bitter smile, but he didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao continued: "I''m here because of my servant. I''ve accepted the kindness of the Lord. After all, I hope I can live more comfortably. As for my servant, I can''t afford to be a born pariah."


    Li Wang said with a smile: "Mr. Xiao is a great talent. Even Wang Wenge is amazed. There''s nothing he can''t afford..."


    Xiao Yao suddenly said, "when I came here, I just heard the housekeeper say that Wang Wenge had left?"


    Li Wang nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m afraid it has something to do with the arrival of Wang Wenge


    Wutong, who went to Hualong mountain during the day, did not know what happened to Li Wang''s house. But Wu Wutong had already guessed the purpose of Wang Wen Ge before.


    Now, Wu Wutong clearly has guessed.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Wang took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Wang Wenge just left."


    "What can I do if I just leave?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "However, I don''t know whether I should accept or reject his request. He asked me to think it over before I left." Li Wang said.


    Xiao Yao said: "Wang Wenge is really here to ask for military power?"


    Li Wang looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes.


    He only knew Xiao Yao''s talent was good, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could even count!


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I don''t know much about the power of Beilu, so I don''t dare to make any assertion. What I said before was guessed by Her Highness."


    Li Wang gave a smile, and the expression on his face was quite proud.


    "If so, it''s no wonder that although Wutong is a girl, mental strategies do not lose men!"


    "That is, your highness is ice snow originally clever, the mind is exquisite." Xiao Yao flattered me. Anyway, it doesn''t cost money.


    "It''s a pity..." Li Wang sighed.


    "Too bad she''s a girl?" Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s not true. I''m not that shallow. I''m just sorry... Forget it, don''t say that." King Li waved his hand, as if there was something hard to say.


    Xiao Yao said softly, "it''s a pity that your highness is cold."


    Li Wang was really a little surprised, even subconsciously stood up, his face was full of disbelief.


    He blurted out, "Wutong even told you all this."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s not what the princess said, it''s what I saw."


    "You?" Li Wang seemed a little incredulous.


    "I''m a doctor, and I''m proficient in seeing, hearing and asking. Besides, her Royal Highness''s cold is almost overflowing. If I can''t see it, isn''t it a quack?" Xiao Yao said.


    Li Wang said: "Mr. Xiao is really a great talent. He even knows something about medical skills."


    This matter is a secret in Prince Li''s mansion, but now Xiao Yao already knows it.


    Xiao Yao continued: "before I came with people from Qingfeng escort agency, they said it was to escort huolongzhu. At that time, I was still a little curious. Now I understand it. I''m afraid huolongzhu is also for the coldness of Her Highness."


    "Yes, dragon balls can control the cold inside the Wutong." But it''s just control. It''s hard to eradicate, isn''t it? " Xiao Yao asked. Li Wang nodded. Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, suddenly raised his head, looked at King Li, and said softly, "Lord, maybe I have a way."

 Chapter 1114

    With Xiao Yao''s words finished, Li Wang immediately widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Of course, in his heart, he didn''t take Xiao Yao''s words seriously.


    If this was said by others, Li Wang would surely feel that the other party was farting, and could even chop the other party in a fit of anger. But since he knew Xiao Yao, this guy has given him a lot of surprises.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you really have a way?" Li Wang asked cautiously.


    At a loss what to do, Wutong has asked for a doctor for years. But those who call themselves a doctor of medicine are facing Wutong, but they are helpless.


    At first, Li Wang and Wu Wutong were still hoping, and now they are all desperate.


    Xiao Yao''s words are tantamount to rekindling Wang Li''s hope.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Wang, thought about it, and said, "Lord, in fact, it''s not me who has a way, but my master. If I take the County Hall down to find my master, maybe he has a way."


    "Well? Is that true? " There was a look of excitement in Li Wang''s eyes.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao is great enough, and his master is certainly not an unknown person.


    Li Wang immediately asked, "don''t you know who Mr. Xiao''s master is?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "my master is not a well-known person. However, he is not a simple person. How do you say that? Do you understand me


    "I understand!" Li Wang nodded, "in fact, in Lingwu mainland, there are many worldly talents. They are not very interested in the affairs of the rivers and lakes and temples. They are afraid that they will be disturbed by some small things, but I didn''t expect your master to be like this."


    Xiao Yao coughed, rubbed his nose and said, "that''s not too much."


    With a smile, Li Wang said, "since that''s the case, can you trouble Mr. Xiao to invite your master?"


    Xiao Yao immediately waved his hand.


    "No way." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Wang frowned and asked, "why?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "my master has not left my hometown for so many years. How can he come all the way for these things? Before, many princes and Marquises asked my master to come out of the mountain, and he refused one by one... "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Wang began to think deeply.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you believe me?"


    "That''s not true, Mr. Shaw. Can I follow you?" Li Wang asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "what the Lord wants to say is not whether you can follow, but whether you can bring enough experts and soldiers?"


    "..." Li Wang didn''t speak, but just laughed. The smile on his face was a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao''s words broke the heart of King Li.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s not that I can''t, but my master''s temper is really strange. He usually only treats the poor and doesn''t get any money. In the past, some generals and princes went to see my master and brought many people with them. As a result, my master directly avoided him. So I hope the king will think twice and go."


    "Can''t you be here?" Li Wang asked curiously.


    How can we say that Xiao Yao is also the apprentice of the master? He won''t even give his apprentice face?


    "Ha ha, there are 56 disciples of my master. I''m nothing but a simple introduction." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Li Wang nodded and had a headache.


    Actually, what Wutong wantonly hesitated was also very simple. What he knew before was that Xiao Yao was a man of Jiang. Although there was no contradiction between Jiang and the north, Wutong went to the state of Jiang. It was different. Wan Yiwu Indus was buckled and it was hard to guarantee that Jiang would not move any wrong thoughts.


    In addition, although Wang Li also appreciated Xiao Yao very much, there was one thing that could not be ignored.


    That is, Xiao Yao didn''t come to Prince Li''s residence for a long time. It seems too much for them to say how much they believe in Xiao Yao now.


    It''s almost impossible for people like Li Wang to trust a person completely.


    But just at this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    "Silly cow, I''ll go with you alone!" Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao, and said in a straight voice.


    Wu Wutong''s appearance really surprised the king Li.


    Wutong, what time did you come?


    "Long ago." Wu Wutong sat down and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "let''s start tomorrow."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, but looked at Li Wang.


    He knew that the decision was not in his hands, but in the hands of King Li.


    Wu Wutong glared at Xiao Yao and said, "you don''t need to see him. This is my decision. He can''t change it. If he doesn''t promise, I''ll go secretly with you."


    "Don''t say that. It''s like eloping." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Li Wang''s mouth is twitching now.


    This guy is too much. He teases his daughter in front of him.


    "Cough, I just said it casually." Xiao Yao coughed and found that the expression on Li Wang''s face was not right. Then he realized that what he had just said was too much. After all, this is Lingwu world. If it''s on earth, it''s nothing but a joke. But it''s Lingwu world and Li Wang''s mansion. It''s too much.


    Li Wutong did not care about these trivial matters with Xiao Yao, but turned around and looked at Wu Wu Tong. He said, "Wutong, let me have a chat with Mr. Shaw first."


    Wu Wutong had no good airway: "what can I talk about? I don''t want to die, I want to live, otherwise I won''t go to the fire python. Anyway, I''ll try it. "


    "But in this way, it''s too dangerous..." Li Wang whispered.


    "What about danger? Isn''t it dangerous for me to stay here? " Wu Wutong asked, "what is more dangerous in this world than waiting for death?"


    Li Wang heard Wu Wutong''s words, and instantly did not know what he should say next.


    "I have made up my mind." Wu Wutong said, "I have to go."


    Li Wang has a headache.


    Wu Wutong is his daughter. I am afraid there is no one in the world, so he can understand his daughter better than what Wang Li has.


    Wu Wutong said before that if she did not promise, she would leave behind with Xiao Yao secretly. This is really not what can not happen.


    "Well, you''ll have to wait a few days, and you''ll have to be well prepared first, won''t you?" Li Wang said.


    "Good." Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "Well, you''ll take the dragon ball with you then." Li Wang said, "what if I can use it then?" "Good." Wu Wutong nodded again.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    He was thinking about that before.


    His purpose is to be a dragon, and naturally, he needs Wutong to carry the dragon ball. Only if this is mentioned by him, will he not doubt the suspicion of Li Wang?


    After all, the dragon ball is a treasure. I don''t know how many people are peeping at it. If they ask for it, Li Wang may wonder if it''s his conspiracy to cheat the dragon ball in this way.


    "Anything else?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Nothing more." Li Wang sighed.


    "I''d better start tomorrow." Wu Wutong said.


    Wang Li: "I''m not sure."


    Wu Wutong insisted that he did not say much, but he was secretly thinking what he wanted to master.


    Wu Wutong spoke again when he had not spoken.


    "Silly cow said before that his master is an expert. If you send someone to follow us secretly, I can''t guarantee that his master won''t find out. He will only be more angry at that time." Wu Wutong turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "I said so, right?"


    Xiao Yao blinked and nodded.


    Li Wang didn''t know what to say, so he could only shake his head with a bitter smile.


    My daughter is really smart!


    From the room of Li Wang, Wu Wutong suddenly crouched down her footsteps. She looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "what else do you have in your body?"


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, shook his head and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just intuition." Wu Wutong smiled it and said, "if I hadn''t known your ability, I would have doubted whether the dragon before it doesn''t matter to you."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "if I really have any connection with Jiaolong, do you think you can easily capture me?"


    Wu Wutong slightly nodded and nodded. "What''s wrong with that?" forget it. Go back and clean it up. We''ll start tomorrow.


    "Good."


    When he got back to his room and lay on the bed, Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and conceived a plan in his mind.


    Now the Wutong plan is still smooth. It is only through this way that Wu Wu Tong will leave the Li Wang house for the time being. After waiting for the place, Xiao Yao will appear in the presence of Wu Wutong by Yi Rong Shu, and then cure her disease.


    But Xiao Yao also worried that he could cure Wu Wutong''s disease.


    All this is unknown.


    Then he thought of Wu Wutong''s words before himself.


    Is it difficult? What did the girl really guess?


    It is impossible to say what is right. After all, she did very concealment. Moreover, Wu Wutong was a straightforward person. If she really guessed something, she would be able to speak straight out and say it, and it would not hide it in a way, so it could only be explained by the woman''s intuition.


    "The sixth sense is really a terrible thing!" Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about it. On the second day, the sky was just beginning to appear in the sky, and the door of Xiao Yao''s room was kicked away by Wutong. Silly cow, get up, let''s go Xiao Yao: "it seems that this woman''s energy is always so vigorous!

 Chapter 1115

    Xiao Yao saw Wu Wutong so anxious that there was something he could not understand.


    "The Lord has promised us to leave? Is it necessary to run before dawn? " To be honest, Xiao Yao is really having an illusion that he is going to be eloped by Wutong.


    Wu Wutong sighed and threw aside his clothes on the bed. "You don''t know, my father is an old fox. Don''t see him promise. Actually, he still doesn''t know what he is thinking. Let''s leave early and be at ease. What if the old man suddenly changes his mind? "


    Xiao Yaozhen wanted to thumb his thumb at the Wutong tree.


    Not everyone dares to say that about King Li!


    No, to be exact, not everyone dares to say that about his father!


    Wu Wutong threw all his clothes on the bed, and found Xiao Yao still motionless. He just looked at her blinking, and was irritable. He said, "what I said just now is not clear enough? Let''s get going! Get dressed quickly


    Xiao Yao spread out his hand and said, "should you go out before I get dressed?"


    Wu Wutong responded, and a face was red with shame. He ran out and shut the door and scolded one thing, "you are more than anything!"


    "I don''t have much to do, so come in!" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Wutong was so angry that he turned around and came in.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao was startled by her.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s heart could not help thinking, if Wu Wutong really wants to do something for himself, what about himself? If you resist? May expose their own strength,


    But if you don''t resist, won''t you be ruined by this woman?


    "If you have the ability, you can lift the quilt!" Wu Wutong bit his teeth and said, "don''t take me as a woman. You are a man. I will bully!"


    Xiao Yao was so wronged that he was about to cry.


    Heaven and earth can learn from each other! When did I want to bully her?


    From the beginning to now, it''s this woman who is bullying herself, OK?


    In fact, now Xiao Yao is still wearing pants, so he can open the quilt first. After all, he lives in Prince Li''s mansion, so he has to be careful every day for fear that his accomplishments will be found.


    After all, he still has no sense of security when he lives in Prince Li''s residence.


    However, if you open the quilt first and expose your upper body, you will see the scars and gun scars on your body. In this way, there is no way to explain.


    After all, Wutong''s heart is just a scholar who feeble his hands.


    "Well, your highness, you won. I counselled you. Believe it or not?" Xiao Yao said helplessly, "can you go out now?"


    "Hum, coward!" Wutong is also stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats.


    When she heard Xiao Yao''s words, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously and went out with her hands on her back.


    Xiao Yao could only shake his head and smile bitterly.


    After getting dressed, he opened the door, brushed his teeth, and simply cleaned up.


    In fact, he really has nothing to clean up.


    Wu Wutong and he were almost the same, except for bringing fire dragon balls and some gold and silver, and what was not brought.


    "That''s all you have, is that enough?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What are you doing with so many clothes?" Wu Wutong said, "no trouble, no more clothes, just buy it directly."


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    This is the rich man! Wu Wutong took Xiao Yao to the horse''s circle and signed two sweaty horses, but he was stopped by Xiao Yao.


    "Your Highness, just ordinary horses." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Wu Wutong frowned and felt that Xiao Yao absolutely ignorant of the horse. He said, "ordinary horses may be able to, but if time is long, horsepower is not enough."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are holding the blood horse, for fear that others don''t know your identity?"


    Wutong see light suddenly, and still say, "well, you are smart. Actually, I am trying to test you."


    When he spoke, he had already led the two sweaty horses back and changed them for two horses.


    Xiao Yao also had no idea to wuss Wu Wutong on such a small issue.


    When I went out, I met my servant who was still sweeping the floor.


    Then the people saw Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, all of them, led the horses and carried their bags on their backs.


    He also thought in his heart, this new guy, won''t he really elope with his royal highness? At the thought of this, he was sweating.


    "Your Highness, where are you going?" Asked the servant.


    Wu Wutong did not plan to take care of him. As a result, he came to the door and suddenly heard something. He turned to his face and looked at him. "Remember to tell my father, I went out with a silly cow, worried that he would regret what he said, and he would not say hello."


    Hearing this, the servant was sweating again.


    Is it difficult? I guessed right just now. Your highness is really going to elope with the new guy?


    "Your Highness, don''t do it!" At the thought of this, the servant knelt down on the ground and knocked his head hard.


    Wu Wutong frowned and asked, "what is wrong? What does it have to do with you that I''m leaving? "


    "Your Highness, the villain just thinks that if you really fall in love with Mr. Xiao, you can tell the Lord clearly that he dotes on you so much, he will understand..." the servant whispered.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    agree in opinion?


    Tell the Lord clearly?


    What a mess!


    Xiao Yao also did not hold back, smiled directly, looked back at his face and looked confused, Wutong, and said, "don''t doubt, he just thought we were going to run away."


    Wu Wutong stared fiercely at Xiao Yao and scolded: "shut up!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. He was just expounding a fact!


    Wu Wutong, who was turned over after the murder, turned to his face and waited for the man. He said, "you are not going to talk nonsense here. I just went out with him. There are some things before my father knew. When you tell him this sentence, he will understand, dare to say half a word, and I will kill you!"


    "Yes, it is..." listen to Wutong such an explanation, the man was relieved a lot.


    It''s not like eloping


    Otherwise, even the prince who dotes on Her Highness will be furious?


    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong had not left the palace for five minutes, and the king of uniform clothes suddenly came over from a distance.


    Seeing the Lord, the servant was full of curiosity, but he knelt down quickly.


    "Mr. Wang, just now the princess and Mr. Xiao have..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by King Li.


    "Needless to say, I saw it all."


    "Yes..." the servant was also curious.


    Since the LORD had seen it before, why didn''t he come out and say hello?


    "I knew that the girl would leave without a word. I guessed it." Li Wang sighed.


    The servant still didn''t dare to speak, just a little curious.


    "Stand up, what do you want to ask?" Li Wang said with a smile.


    The servant wiped the sweat on his forehead and shook his head: "I dare not ask anything."


    "If you ask, I want to say!" Li Wang has no good way.


    The servant is in a bit of a bind.


    But he said quickly: "Lord, I just don''t understand. Since you have seen it and have been waiting for a long time, why don''t you come out and say something?"


    Li Wang said with a smile: "because I''m afraid, I''m afraid that if I really come out, I''m reluctant to let her go. Ah, after all, I''m not at ease. This little girl is gambling. I''m also gambling. I''m even more afraid that I''ll lose gambling..."


    Then he stopped, looked at the servant and asked, "what do you think of Mr. Xiao?"


    "Well..." the servant thought about it and said, "I think Mr. Xiao is really good. Every time I see us servants, I will say hello, or nod and smile. I heard the housekeeper say that Mr. Xiao is a very talented person, but he doesn''t have the pride of a scholar. On the contrary, he is very easy to get along with."


    Li Wang said with a smile: "in fact, I think so, but this is the most strange place."


    The servant was more and more puzzled, and could not understand the meaning of King Li''s words.


    Li Wang laughed and said, "if he is really a scholar, why is he not proud at all? When I saw me for the first time, I said that I was not willing to kneel down. On weekdays, I didn''t see any literati''s character and the poor spirit... "


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Xiao is not simple at all." The servant said with a smile.


    "But it''s not simple, it''s not necessarily a good thing..." Li Wang waved his hand, didn''t say much, and turned away.


    The servant stayed where he was and scratched his head.


    How does he feel that he is a little confused now?


    He rode out of Yang City and went to Jiang state.


    Riding on horseback, Xiao Yao is also thinking about a problem.


    Do you really want to take this woman to the state of Jiang?


    The key is that I don''t know where Jiang Guo is! How to lead the way?


    Even if I really went to the state of Jiang, where should I take her?


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yao also came up with a way.


    In fact, the location is not important, the important thing is that your "master" really wants to appear.


    Where does it appear? Who cares?


    "I''ll call you Xiao Yao later. It seems that it''s not very good to call you silly cow." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao immediately disdained: "are you afraid that my master will not treat you if he is not happy?" Wu Wutong''s face is red, staring at Xiao Yao, thinking that you know more... "But I also feel silly bull is not pleasant to hear." Xiao Yao laughs. Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously: "since you don''t feel good about it, when I called you silly cow, why didn''t you have a comment?" I have some opinions, but I dare not say that I can''t beat you. Can I read you a poem? " Xiao Yao said angrily, "I don''t think you are a person who appreciates my literary talent." Wu Wutong heard Xiao Yao''s words and burst out laughing, almost not falling off his horse. Third watch, there is one more today, a total of fou

 Chapter 1116

    Boring all the way, Wu Wutong can only chat with Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, I think you are really an interesting person." Wu Wutong said.


    "A lot of people say that." Xiao Yao said.


    "You''re in the state of Jiang. Don''t you have a wife and children?" Wu Wutong asked, "you are not too young. It is very early to get married on the other side of Jiang. Many of them are turned into relatives when they were 14th Five-Year years old. You should be old bachelor."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He wasn''t really from the state of Jiang. He certainly didn''t know much about the state of Jiang.


    "My family is poor and I can''t get a daughter-in-law." Xiao Yao said.


    "So it is." Wu Wutong nodded, and said in a formal manner, "if any girl is watching you, she will be unlucky. What else do you have besides ink? If you can''t carry your shoulders or lift your hands, you can''t even do a good job in crops. "


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you have a girl you like?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes changed slightly when she heard Xiao Yao''s words, but he soon recovered the usual color and said, "do you love girls who are beautiful?"


    "Nice, nice." When Xiao Yao said these words, he subconsciously thought of Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and pink butterfly. Their looks are very beautiful!


    "What does she do?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Well... Business." Xiao Yao said.


    "Women in business?" Wu Wutong was somewhat surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "why can''t women go into business? In my opinion, many women do better than men in some industries. "


    Wu Wutong nodded and smiled. "I like to hear that."


    "Your Highness, in fact, I think you are very tired." Xiao Yao said, "why think so much? Just be a princess and eat, drink and play every day, isn''t it? "


    "Not good." Wutong said, "great revenge never sleepless."


    "Don''t lie to me. You are in good spirits every day. You sleep a lot." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong really wants to kick Xiao Yao from the horse.


    At noon, they stopped in front of an inn.


    The horse was handed to the shop, and Xiao Yao joined Wu Wutong into the inn.


    "Feed the good grass!" Wu Wutong threw a silver coin to the shop after he spoke.


    Seeing the silver in his hand, the bartender was very happy and nodded: "yes, my guest, don''t worry! It''s on me


    Xiao Yao realized that although this is the land of Lingwu, like the earth, it''s easy to talk with money, but it''s hard to move without money


    Wu Wutong did not respond to him.


    Into the inn, just sat down, and came a shop boy up and down.


    "Two catties of beef and some fried dishes." Wu Wutong said.


    "Good! Would you like some wine, my guest? " The shopkeeper asked.


    He is a sharp eyed person. He just saw a little bit of Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, and immediately realized that the clothes of these two people were not cheap and their fabrics were excellent.


    "No more." Wu Wutong shook his head.


    Although she is like a boy in many ways, she doesn''t like drinking.


    As for Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong did not intend to give him wine.


    Xiao Yao''s wine before Wu Wutong saw, such as cattle drinking, such a person, give him a good drink is meaningless!


    Wutong looked at Xiao Yao when he was waiting for the dishes. He said, "it''s not long since we got there. We can go at top speed and leave the Northern Piedmont soon. We''ll find the post and change horses."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "just look at it."


    Wu Wutong suddenly depressed: "I say this is like your followers."


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "it''s not bad to have a princess to be my entourage."


    Wu Wutong immediately glared at Xiao Yao, and had no good airway: "my identity, you can not say!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "would you put away your arrogant attitude first


    Wu Wutong sneered at Xiao Yao and said, "do you think my arrogance is due to my identity? No, it''s natural! "


    Xiao Yao


    Wu Wutong said so, what else can he say?


    I can only express my silence


    Not long after serving, a man suddenly sat down.


    "Girl, can I..."


    "No, go away." Wu Wutong was just a sudden white call when he had not finished speaking.


    "I just want to..."


    "Don''t think about it. Get out of here."


    The man was a little angry. He threw his folding fan in his hand and his hair in front of his forehead and said, "girl, can you..."


    "No, go away."


    Xiao Yao


    The man: "I''m not sure."


    The man also brought his entourage. The two entourage saw that their master had suffered such a big loss, and they all came together quickly.


    "Back off!" The man said with a frown.


    The two five big and three rough followers quickly backed back.


    The man sat down shamelessly.


    Xiao Yao said, "if you want to eat with us, it''s a treat."


    The man is slightly a Leng, directed Xiao Yao to smile a, arch hand to make Yi: "that is natural."


    "Who asked you to allow him to sit down?" Wu Wutong said angrily.


    "Before, you said to keep a low profile." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong thought that Xiao Yao''s words seemed reasonable, and simply hummed, and could not face up to the man.


    "Brother, what''s your name? In Xialiu Chengfeng, he is the son of the Lord of Fengtian city. " Although Wutong said Wutong, he actually said that he was trying to attract Wu Wutong''s attention in this way, but his calculation was wrong. What is the son of a city master in Wu Wu Tong''s eyes? As long as she is willing, she can even replace the Lord of Fengtian city! At that time, can he show off his identity as the son of the city Lord?


    Xiao Yao just laughed and said, "Xiao Yao."


    Then he continued to eat with his head down.


    The man was a little embarrassed.


    Originally he thought Xiao Yao was a good talker, but he didn''t expect that even if he revealed his identity directly, there was no surprise in each other''s eyes, which made him curious about his identity for the first time. Is the son of the city Lord so worthless now? Wu Wutong did not even look at him. This made him feel that his pride was hurt.


    "Cough, girl, what''s your name?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Wu Wutong was impatient, and said, "if you want to sit here, don''t talk, will you?" Talk again, believe it or not, I''ll throw you out now? "


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Before he reminded Wu Wutong, this time we must have a low profile.


    And he also explained Wu Wutong''s explanation of the two meanings of low key.


    I talked for more than ten minutes.


    Now it seems that his more than ten minutes is not as good as to shut up!


    It''s no use talking for a long time.


    And Wutong could not have listened to his words so easily, but not Wutong.


    Liu Chengfeng has a headache.


    Although Wu Wutong is the best girl he has seen so far, he is also the most violent girl.


    This is still under the premise that the other party already knows his identity.


    On second thoughts, he still chose to eat with his head down.


    Xiao Yao just shook his head and laughed.


    If it was another girl, Liu Chengfeng might have taken her fancy.


    In the presence of Wu Wutong, what are these routines of willows and wind?


    After eating, Wu Wutong is about to leave.


    "Where are you going, girl?" Liu Chengfeng quickly followed.


    Wu Wutong did not answer him.


    Liu Wutong is really a bachelor. He leads the horse directly behind the Wu Wu Tong and Xiao Yao.


    His two retinues also followed him.


    Wu Wutong did not see it at the very beginning, but she could not help but see that it had to go across the border.


    "I said," what are you going to do? " Wu Wutong asked.


    "I... I don''t do anything!" Under the fierce eyes of Wu Wutong, Liu said in a low voice.


    "Don''t do anything, just get out of my way!" Wu Wutong said.


    Liu Chengfeng''s entourage finally couldn''t help it and said, "this road is opened by your family?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that the attendant was right.


    Today, the emperor of Beilu is also a member of the Wu family. This road is really opened by his family!


    Of course, Xiao Yao just thought about it in his heart and didn''t say it.


    Wu Wutong sighed and said, "Liu Feng, your father is called Liu Yuan, right?"


    "Well? How do you know? "


    "Don''t challenge my patience, otherwise, I can make Feng Tiancheng no longer surname Liu." Wu Wutong said positively.


    Liu Chengfeng was startled.


    If Wu Wutong is treason and heresy, it is impossible to call his father''s name on the table.


    Just when he was curious, the attendant scolded again: "wanton! You have the courage to say that, but you will be beheaded. "


    "Shut up Liu Feng Feng scolded his own attendants, and turned his face to see Wu Wutong. He simply turned over and dismounted, and said, "dare to ask who is the girl?"


    "It''s none of your business, but I''m not kidding." Wu Wutong said. Xiao Yao also came up, coughed and said, "young master Liu, I think you''re pretty. I can testify that she''s not kidding." Although Liu Chengfeng has been making a fuss all the time, he still hasn''t put on any aristocratic attitude until now. He just showed off a little before, but he is not so arrogant and domineering, let alone robbing people''s women, which is rare and valuable¡° But... I really want to go from here! " Liu Chengfeng said, "I was going to the state of Jiang, so I have to take this road. If I don''t take this road, where can I go?" Wu Wutong made a big red face and suddenly did not know what to say. Xiao Yao is also amused by Liu Chengfeng''s depressed expression and laughs. Wu Wutong did not respond to him, and turned his horse head forward. Liu Chengfeng can only follow him far away¡° Young master, who is this girl? " The attendant asked in a low voice, "not young, not young."¡° I don''t know, but it''s definitely not easy. " Liu Chengfeng sighed and said£¨ Today''s chapter four, more than 12000 words, whoosh, didn''t sleep all night, is now.)

 Chapter 1117

    Although Liu Chengfeng is an aristocratic childe, he is an aristocratic childe with a long brain.


    Liu Chengfeng thinks that he can''t think it''s wrong.


    Maybe that girl is just bragging, but Liu Chengfeng is not willing to gamble. What if she gambles wrong? What if someone is really a big shot?


    "Take a look first." He said to himself in his heart.


    One of Wutong, who had passed a post, changed his horse with Xiao Yao, and continued to rush to the long river ferry at top speed.


    Yangcheng was not far away from Changhe, but it took two days to rely on horsepower alone.


    Before evening, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong found an inn to rest.


    Liu Chengfeng and his two retinues followed again.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Wutong sees that they are full of stomach dissatisfaction.


    Liu Chengfeng said in a low voice: "girl, we also need to rest!"


    "Do you have to be in an inn with us?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Liu Chengfeng put out his hand and said, "this is the only Inn in a 20 mile radius."


    Wu Wutong hum, and was too lazy to take the willow to take the wind.


    I just had a little trouble when I was making a reservation.


    Apart from one superior room, there is only one inferior room.


    "I''ll take both." Wu Wutong said.


    As soon as Liu Chengfeng heard this, he couldn''t calm down. He rushed over and said, "no, no, I want one!"


    "Go away." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is also very dissatisfied: "what do you want me to do?"


    "You..." Liu Chengfeng scratched his head and whispered, "otherwise, would you squeeze?"


    Xiao Yao was happy when he heard the speech and gave a thumbs up to Liu Chengfeng.


    Well, this is a very thoughtful young man!


    The next thing happened, and no one was out of Xiao Yao''s mind. Wu Wutong kicked directly to the door.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    Although Liu Chengfeng looks very embarrassed now, to be honest, Xiao Yao still admires this guy very much.


    It is not what anyone would dare to say before he Wutong.


    Therefore, even if Liu Feng was beaten by Wutong, Xiao Yao still had to admire his courage.


    Liu Chengfeng stood up and patted the dust on his buttocks, his face full of grievances.


    If the two attendants are in the ordinary time, I am afraid they will have to turn over with Wu Wutong.


    Just before, they have been reprimanded by Liu Chengfeng. Even their own masters dare not say more nonsense. How dare they say more?


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, since they followed Liu Chengfeng, up to now, they have never seen their master suffer such a big loss.


    Looking at the young girl in front of her, she was really arrogant and terrible.


    Such people can find a good husband in the future? What a tigress!


    Wu Wutong turned to look at the shopkeeper and said, "I want two rooms."


    "I said, girl, can''t you give me a room? How about more or less respect? " Liu Chengfeng kneaded his buttocks and went to the front of him.


    "Yes, girl, it''s not easy for the three of them to get here. If these two rooms are given to you, it will be..."


    "Cut the crap, I have plenty of silver!" Wutong directly smashed a gold ingot when he spoke.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes almost glared out.


    On weekdays, even if it is a first-class room, one night is at most one or two liang silver.


    He has seen many people who are very rich but he is very rare, like Wu Wutong, who does not make money.


    However, he likes such a guest very much.


    "Well, well, girl, don''t worry. I''ll prepare for you now!" The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng rushes to him and smashes out a ingot of gold.


    "So do I!" Liu Chengfeng said.


    Then he worried about Wu Wutong''s anger and turned his face and said, "girl, I don''t want any first-class room. What I want is a lower class house. You can''t bully people even if you are really not the same person."


    With these words, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    He felt that the girl was really hard to talk about, so he might as well count on the man who looked very friendly.


    Xiao Yao saw him staring at herself, shrugging his shoulders, and said, "you look at me, it''s useless. Though I don''t mind squeezing with her, people care." besides, money is hers. What''s the matter? He has the final say.


    Xiao Yao''s words also caused Wutong''s chagrin.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao''s serious face: "I really don''t talk nonsense."


    "Well, since you are so talkative, you should live with him." After that, Wu Wutong threw up the burden and went upstairs.


    Xiao Yao


    I go, in this world, there are so unreasonable people?


    Look at Liu Chengfeng again, the man is looking at him with a smile: "friend, I don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind!" Xiao Yao scolded.


    Although Xiao Yao is very concerned, in the evening, Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng live in the same room.


    But Xiao Yao hit the floor, let Liu Chengfeng sleep on it.


    As for the two attendants, they had been sent to the horse pen by Liu Chengfeng.


    Although it sounds inhumane, Xiao Yao doesn''t talk about anything. After all, they are two followers. Even if Liu Chengfeng''s character is good, there''s no reason why he has to be good to the two servants.


    "What''s your name, brother?" Lying on the bed, Liu Chengfeng tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He began to chat with Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said again.


    "Oh! My name is Liu Chengfeng. "


    "I know..." Xiao Yao did not have a good way, "my memory is not as bad as you."


    "Ha ha, are you going to Jiangguo this time?" Liu Chengfeng continued.


    "Yes."


    "What are you doing in Jiangguo?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly sat up and looked at Liu Chengfeng lying on the bed.


    "If you don''t sleep, get out of here." Xiao Yao said, suppressing his dissatisfaction.


    "No, no, no, I sleep..." Liu Chengfeng shakes his head and covers his head in the quilt.


    Xiao Yao


    This Liu Chengfeng is really a lack!


    "Xiao Yao, what do you do? What''s your relationship with that girl? By the way, who is that girl? "


    Xiao Yao stood up, took Liu Chengfeng off the bed, threw him on the ground and climbed to the bed.


    Liu Chengfeng is full of grievances.


    "You bully me, too?" "Shut up Xiao Yao scolded.


    Liu Chengfeng sighed. He was obedient and fell asleep on the ground.


    "Xiao Yao, can you sleep? Let''s have a chat! By the way, do you know Xiao long elephant? "


    Originally, Xiao Yao had planned to stand up and kick Liu Chengfeng out. Hearing this, he suddenly became interested.


    "Do you know Xiao Longxiang?"


    "Of course!" As soon as Liu Chengfeng mentioned these, he became interested and said, "that''s my idol! The first God of war in Qingqiu, hum, in my opinion, this is not true at all. He is clearly the first God of war in Lingwu world


    Xiao Yao just smiles.


    "What really makes me admire is not only Xiao Zhanshen''s strength and accomplishments, but also his familiarity with military law, such as encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao, sneaking away from Chen Cang, watching fire from the other side, killing people with a knife, leading sheep with ease, pocket wars, etc., all proposed by Xiao Zhanshen!" Liu Chengfeng spoke of these, full of reverence, "in my heart, that''s really invincible!"


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Before what will go into the wine cup, don''t stop to show off, Xiao Yao is still thinking about whether it''s too shameless to do so.


    I didn''t expect that my father was also a shameless man


    He was thinking, is this also a kind of heredity


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m wrong?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    "It''s all right." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s it! In my opinion, even the Xuanyuan jiuzhong of the Qin Dynasty is almost as big as Xiao Zhanshen! What is a person''s strength? If it had not been for Xiao Zhanshen, he would have fallen long ago. " Liu Chengfeng said.


    Before, Xiao Yao didn''t have any special feelings for Liu Chengfeng, but after listening to Liu Chengfeng talk about these, he suddenly had some good feelings for him.


    "Keep talking." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng was so interested that he asked, "why, are you also interested in Xiao Zhanshen?"


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    In the whole Lingwu world, what interests him most is Xiao long elephant.


    Who let that be his father


    "Speaking of Xiao Zhanshen, in fact, I''m curious about who he is. Some people say that when he first came to the fore, he had short hair, which should be from the state of Jiang. Others say that he was not from Lingwu world at all. Ah..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are so curious, you can ask him!"


    "You think I don''t want to?" Liu Chengfeng sighed and said, "now Zhao and the Qin Dynasty are united to deal with the Qing Dynasty. I can''t enter the Qing Dynasty at all. Even if I go, I don''t expect to see Xiao Zhanshen. I can only think about it in my heart. Of course, I''m not in a hurry. I just want to lobby Jiang this time."


    "What are you lobbying for?" Xiao Yao asked curiously¡° Let the state of Jiang send troops to help the Qing Dynasty out of the Siege Liu Chengfeng said. Xiao Yao did not hold back, asked: "that your purpose, your father know?"¡° Of course, he doesn''t know. If he knows, he won''t agree. But I also think that if Jiang doesn''t want to, I''ll go back to the north foot and join the army. I''ll try to become a general and send out troops at that time! " Liu Chengfeng said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "the common people in the northern foothills will not agree."¡° Then risk the world''s great injustice Liu Chengfeng''s eyes are shining. Xiao Yao was a little surprised. This guy is really ambitious

 Chapter 1118

    Just having a simple chat with Liu Chengfeng, Xiao Yao feels that this guy is more like Xiao Long Xiang''s son than he is


    Anyway, now, he has a good feeling for Liu Chengfeng.


    Liu Chengfeng takes Xiao Yao and talks for a while. The most important thing is that he feels that Xiao Yao seems to have a good feeling for Xiao Zhanshen. He has a feeling of meeting his confidant with wine. This is endless. Fortunately, what he says is all about Xiao Longxiang, and Xiao Yao is willing to listen to it.


    Speaking of dawn, Liu Chengfeng fell asleep.


    Xiao Yao was lying on the bed, but he couldn''t sleep. On the one hand, he didn''t plan to sleep. Anyway, it was almost dawn. Even if he slept, he couldn''t sleep.


    Even Liu Chengfeng is so devoted to this matter, and is still working hard, but now he can''t find the direction.


    Although he was also worried, he didn''t know what to do now. He had to think about getting huolongzhu, and then let Xuejiao improve his cultivation temporarily.


    Although it can''t make them go to Xiao Longxiang immediately, at least it can make Xiao Yao feel comfortable. He doesn''t do nothing.


    Listen very helpless, in fact is so helpless.


    At six o''clock, Xiao Yao got up from the bed and packed his luggage. As a result, as soon as he got out of bed, Liu Chengfeng suddenly woke up.


    "Is it morning?" Liu Chengfeng yawned and asked.


    "Well, it''s daybreak." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Oh! Then I should get up, too. " Liu Chengfeng quickly stood up and said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "are you going to follow us?"


    Liu Chengfeng nodded quickly, then thought of something, shook his head hard, said: "I really don''t want to follow you, I really want to go to Jiangguo!"


    "Then you can''t wait for us to go first, and you''ll leave in the afternoon?" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    He had no doubt that Wutong would have to break out if he found this guy still following his own words.


    Why does this kid love Wutong so much?


    Of course, he could not get along with Wu Wutong.


    Wutong, Wutong, was really angry if he really had to get rid of Wu Wu Tong. What''s more, Wu Wutong let Liu Chengfeng''s father take off his post. It''s really not impossible. So he said that he was also helping Liu to take the wind and consider himself as a good servant.


    Liu Chengfeng sighed and said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, you can tell me in a low voice, who is that girl?"


    Before Xiao Yao opened his mouth, Liu Chengfeng continued: "I''m not kidding. I''m so big. I''ve never seen such arrogant people."


    Xiao Yao laughed, put away his smile, looked at him seriously, and said: "in fact, I think she is arrogant, but people do have arrogant capital, at least not you can offend."


    "Then she is..."


    After Liu Chengfeng asked, Xiao Yao just laughed and did not answer.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s expression, Liu Chengfeng sighed.


    Before that, he thought that he and Xiao Yao had a good talk, and this guy should be open to himself.


    Now it seems that what he thought was too simple.


    However, there is another possibility that Xiao Yao wants to tell him, but the girl''s identity is really special, so he doesn''t dare to say it.


    In fact, things are not as complicated as Liu Chengfeng thought.


    Although Xiao Yao felt that Liu''s character was fairly good, he did not know much about Liu''s knowledge of wind and wind. He was more familiar with Wu Wutong compared with that.


    Moreover, if we reveal the identity of Wutong now, we will not know what kind of trouble it will cause.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    "Do you really have to follow us like this?" Xiao Yao said gently.


    "I really don''t want to follow you. I can''t help it." Liu Chengfeng shook his head and said, "the boat from here to the state of Jiang will be one after a day. If I don''t leave today, I will have to wait until tomorrow. Brother Xiao, what do you think I can do? Can''t you just stay here one more day? "


    Xiao Yaole said, "you''re not kidding, are you?"


    "What do you think?" Liu Chengfeng sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing.


    He opened the door and walked out, and he went straight to Wu Wutong''s room door.


    Wutong has been fully equipped for knocking on the door.


    Seeing Liu Chengfeng behind Xiao Yao, she immediately pulls down her face.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Wutong asked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "don''t ask me about this. It''s better to ask him."


    When he spoke, he pointed to Liu Chengfeng who was following him.


    Liu Chengfeng said with a smile: "girl, don''t misunderstand me. I really don''t mean anything else. I was too abrupt before. Now I admit my mistake. In addition, I''m going to Jiangguo. There''s only one boat from here to Jiangguo every day. If I miss today, I have to wait for tomorrow."


    Wu Wutong also did not know whether Liu was telling the truth or false, just hum.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted Liu Chengfeng on the shoulder, saying, "go to your two followers first."


    "Good." Liu Chengfeng said and ran away.


    "This is a real follower." Wu Wutong sighed.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin. He hasn''t shaved for a long time, and his beard has grown on it: "he''s not a bad man either. Anyway, he doesn''t have any bad idea to follow us. It doesn''t matter."


    "Hum, people are separated from each other. How long have you known him before you know that he is not a bad man?" Wu Wutong sniff at Xiao Yao''s remarks.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you haven''t known me for long. Don''t you dare to go to the state of Jiang with me?"


    Wu Wutong was said by Xiao Yao''s remarks that he was speechless.


    In fact, she didn''t know the reason. If she was someone else, maybe she would not be at ease, but she didn''t think much about Xiao Yao.


    This also makes Wu Wutong unable to help but think of what different personality charm this guy has.


    After thinking for a long time, I can''t think of a result, so I just don''t think about it.


    When they got out of the Inn and got on their horses, Liu Chengfeng had already followed them with his two followers.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much, just said hello with a smile.


    Wu Wutong, however, was cold humming, and chose to ignore it completely.


    Originally Liu Feng also intends to get together and chat with Xiao Yao, and after seeing Wu Wutong, he gave up his previous thoughts.


    Wu Wutong''s fierce before he had already seen, it is not necessary to go up to touch the mold.


    What''s more, he thinks Xiao Yao is a very honest man. Since Xiao Yao has said that this woman''s identity is not simple, he really doesn''t want to provoke each other.


    After all, Xiao Yao also knows his identity. When he knows his identity clearly, he can still say such a thing. It can be imagined how difficult the girl is.


    If you want to go to Changhe, you have to leave the border city. However, just when you want to pass, you are in trouble.


    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong were stopped by a group of officers and men at the gate of the city, and they wanted to pass customs documents.


    As a matter of fact, you don''t need any customs clearance documents to travel around the northern foothills. But now that you want to leave the northern foothills, you need some procedures.


    Xiao Yao also understood that the customs clearance documents here are similar to the passports needed to go abroad on earth.


    Xiao Wu''s head was big when he saw Wu Wutong being in trouble.


    "Don''t tell me you''re not ready at all?"


    Wu Wutong''s face was red, and whispered, "is it not a little anxious when we leave?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry in his heart. Now he takes it out in a hurry when he leaves. He doesn''t want to leave too hastily. As a result, the girl urged him to leave Prince Li''s mansion early in the morning?


    "What do we do now?" Wu Wutong asked.


    As soon as Xiao Yao heard the truth, he was immediately happy: "do you ask me?"


    Wu Wutong bit his teeth and said, "no way, I''ll take my token, and they will know it and let it go."


    "It''s just that your identity will be exposed, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong sighed and thought that she would be unwilling to reveal her identity. She was not willing to hide herself. Now, she will be exposed.


    But apart from this, she could not think of any better way for a while.


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng suddenly caught up.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    "No customs clearance document, no way to pass." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Just follow me!" Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you have a way?"


    Liu Chengfeng took out a jade pendant from his waist, shook it in front of Xiao Yao and said, "this is my father''s token. I stole it."


    Xiao Yao


    He had seen kengdai. It was the first time he had seen such a kengdai like Liu Chengfeng.


    It is estimated that Liu Chengfeng is the only one who can take out his father''s token.


    However, the emergence of Liu Chengfeng also solved Xiao Yao''s urgent need and quickly nodded.


    Wu Wutong, though some of them are not good at watching the willows, but does not need to expose their identity by relying on the willows to take advantage of the wind.


    With Liu Chengfeng''s help and his father''s token, five people passed the test together, which saved a lot of trouble.


    After waiting for the pass, Liu Chengfeng squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "how about my token? It''s very useful, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s good, or give it to me?" Xiao Yao asked. Liu Chengfeng hung the jade pendant on his waist again, as if he had not heard what Xiao Yao had just said. In fact, Xiao Yao was just joking. Seeing Liu Chengfeng''s careful appearance, he couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1119

    When he reached the ferry and got on the boat, he and Wu Wutong first sat down in the cabin.


    Although Liu wanted to sit with Xiao Yao to continue chatting, he knew very well that Wu Wutong was upset and could only hide away from him.


    In the cabin, besides five of them, there were seven or eight people, women, children, old and young.


    Originally, the two children were still chasing back and forth in the cabin, laughing and fighting. After being pulled by a woman''s ear, they were calm.


    What really attracted Xiao Yao''s attention was a young man in a Taoist robe. He was only in his thirties. He just sat there quietly, holding a book in his hand, and was closing his eyes.


    Looking at the ordinary, Xiao Yao always feels strange, especially the Qi on the other side, which gives him a very familiar feeling, like the peace and stability when he sees the young monk Xu SuGuan.


    Xu SuGuan is also the top ten master in Lingwu mainland. He is the third of the top ten. This makes Xiao Yao laugh and wonder if he is too nervous. Everyone thinks that he is a master.


    It was the man who suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    When the man''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao instantly felt a wave of pressure, even did not resist, directly stood up, eyes flashing sharp edge and extreme shock.


    The man suddenly smiles. The momentum Xiao Yao felt before disappears instantly. It seems that he has never existed.


    Xiao Yao frowned again.


    This man is really a master!


    Wu Wutong saw Xiao Yao suddenly stretched and straightened up. He looked very nervous. He was also a little shocked. He stretched out his hand and pulled Xiao Yao''s arm. He saw him unmoved and looked down at him. When he looked at the Taoist who was not at all, he was surprised. He asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Wu Wutong''s voice drew Xiao Yao from his previous shock. He turned his face and looked at the girl beside him, but he smiled lightly, but there was some sweat on his forehead.


    After sitting down again, he looked at each other with a kind of doubt.


    Wu Wutong, who was standing beside Xiao Yao, lowered his voice and said, "do you know that man?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Then what are you doing?" Wu Wutong turned a blank look and was speechless.


    Xiao Yao just sighed for a long time, shook his head again and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao''s anomaly was never seen by Wu Wutong.


    But then she also paid attention to it. She looked at the Taoist who was near the hatch with a strange look from time to time. However, she didn''t see any flash from the other person, which made her feel more curious. After all, she had some understanding of Xiao Yao, and she was definitely not a frightened bird, A little bit unusual immediately frown, as if facing the enemy, under normal circumstances, Xiao Yao to her feeling, always out of excessive relaxation state.


    But the Taoist, after glancing at Xiao Yao again, turned away from him.


    This makes Xiao Yao more curious.


    The other side''s eyes and exploration before, also means that the other side has seen his hidden cultivation, obviously has been on top of the quintuple master.


    But after the other party saw it, he didn''t do anything, didn''t say anything, and didn''t even have a little curiosity about him, which became more and more strange.


    Is this a man without curiosity?


    Now Wu Wutong is still around. Xiao Yao is reluctant to reveal his own practice. His opponent is not broken, and it is also a good thing for him.


    If the other party really points out his identity, he doesn''t know what to do now.


    Liu Chengfeng blinks at Xiao Yao, but he doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t understand what he meant, Liu Chengfeng was a little worried and said directly, "Xiao Yao, come here! Let''s keep talking. I''m bored sitting alone. "


    Wu Wutong glared at him: "shut up!"


    Then he looked at Xiao Yao again, frowned and said, "don''t go."


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "don''t you have two followers around you? Talk to them. "


    "What do I have to talk to them about?" Liu Chengfeng curled his lips and said, "besides, I don''t know how many years I''ve known them. I''ve been chatting with them for a long time. I still think it''s interesting to chat with you."


    Wu Wutong sneered and said, "it''s interesting. Now, don''t beat my idea. Do you have a mind for Xiao Yao?"


    "..." Liu Chengfeng almost didn''t vomit blood.


    What''s going on in this woman''s head?


    I am a normal person, OK?


    He stood up and said, "I''m not as good as Longyang!"


    Wutong Wutong was afraid of it, but now he feels that Wu Wu Tong''s words have insulted himself as a man''s dignity. So though he is afraid of Wutong, he has to stand up for a certain aspect of his own argument at this time.


    Wu Wutong turned his eyes off and ignored him.


    Xiao Yao did not take the initiative to sit in the past, and Liu Chengfeng had nothing to do.


    But the Taoist suddenly said, "my friend, would you like to have a chat with the Taoist?"


    Xiao Yao''s brows were wrinkled, and Wutong was also nervous.


    "Don''t go. I''m here. He doesn''t dare to do anything about you." Wu Wutong said positively.


    Before, she found that Xiao Yao''s face was not right when he saw the Taoist, and even was deeply afraid.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, still stood up and walked over.


    Liu Chengfeng was very depressed, thinking that Taoist was more beautiful than himself?


    After Xiao Yao sat down, he asked, "what do you want to talk about?"


    Taoist smile, mouth did not open, but the voice came into Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Is it safer to talk like this?" Asked the Taoist.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    It''s that the other person''s mental power has invaded his brain.


    You know, Xiao Yao''s own mental power is very good, but he is not aware of the intrusion of the other party''s mental power, let alone resisting.


    Xiao Yao also used his mental strength and began to talk with Taoist.


    The main reason is that the spiritual power of the Taoist entered his mind, and actively built a bridge of spiritual communication. If it was Xiao Yao, it would not be possible to achieve this even if his Jindan cultivation was the strength of ningdan period.


    "Did Xu SuGuan give you the way to hide your accomplishments?" The voice of Taoist echoed in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Don''t you wonder how I know?" Asked the Taoist.


    "Curious." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, Xu SuGuan''s method is still handed over to him by me!" The Taoist laughed.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Hong feisheng, a poor Taoist, was born in Qingcheng Mountain of the state of Jiang." Said the Taoist.


    "Hong feisheng?" Hearing this name, Xiao Yao was really shocked.


    He has heard of the name.


    It''s from Wu Wutong''s mouth.


    Wutong Wutong is the ten master of Lingwu world, and is located in seventh. As for the repair, Wu Wu Tong did not know. Anyway, the ten top players were not very familiar with it. She used Wu Wu Tong''s words that although she was the master of Li Wang''s residence in the north foot, she still had to look at these people with her eyes.


    Everyone is above!


    But I didn''t expect to go to the state of Jiang this time, and I met some of the top ten experts.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say. He was wondering whether he was lucky or not.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not malicious. I''m just curious. Your breath is strange. Now you are in the golden elixir period. Why do you stay in the ningdan period?"


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Hong feisheng suddenly realized it, frowned and asked, "do you want to have some thoughts on the golden elixir?"


    Xiao Yao did not admit it or deny it.


    "I think so. You are young and have such accomplishments. Even in the world of Lingwu, it is rare." Hong feisheng said lightly.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted. He is an obedient person who likes to listen to the key points. What Hong feisheng just said is that the other party has realized that he is not from Lingwu world.


    "You don''t think I''m from Lingwu world?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking.


    Hong feisheng said happily, "that''s nature. You should be from China, right? Come from the same place as Xiao long elephant? "


    All of a sudden, Hong feisheng thought of something again and asked, "I just heard people call you Xiao Yao. Do you also have the surname Xiao?"


    Xiao Yao is nervous again.


    "It seems that the relationship between you and Xiao Longxiang is not simple. I''ve heard him say that he has a son, so it should be you?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "he talked about me in front of you?"


    "That''s nature." Hong feisheng sighed and said, "it''s just that General Xiao wants to go back to his former place. That''s why he helps the Qing Qiu Dynasty. It''s just for the sake of the teleportation array hidden in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. It''s a pity that the poor power is too weak to help..."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    At this time, Wu Wutong willow wind, they are using a curious look at Xiao Yao and Hong Feisheng, eyes filled with confusion.


    What the hell are these two guys doing? Don''t you mean to chat? As a result, the mouth did not move, and the expression on the face was uncertain.


    "Well, when we get to the state of Jiang, how about going to Qingcheng Mountain?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what are you going to do there?"


    "Help you, Ning Dan." Hong feisheng said, "Shendan may be a little difficult, but if Shengdan, I should be able to help."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but more surprised. Just then, the ship was in a jolt. Several children fell to the ground in the cabin. Hong feisheng frowned and stood up immediately¡° Someone is fighting outside. Do you want to go out and have a look? " Hong feisheng asked. Xiao Yao also stood up. In fact, just when the ship was in turmoil, he had already noticed something was wrong. There was still a stream of energy outside, spreading towards this side. Fighting on the river? Is he so temperamental?

 Chapter 1120

    Xiao Yao and hung Fei rose when he got up, Wu Wutong came together.


    "There are aura waves out there." Wu Wutong walked to Xiao Yao and said, "be prepared. What if there is anything I can do, I will take you away."


    Xiao Yao shook his head, looked at Hong feisheng who had already come out of the cabin, and said, "with him, the ship will be fine. Besides, even if we can walk, there are still many old people and children in this cabin. "


    "I only care about you and me, no one else." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "you will not, you are a kind girl."


    "Ha ha, you overestimate me." Wu Wutong just smiled.


    Xiao Yao did not argue with Wu Wutong on this topic. Anyway, this is a girl who is not right. She even has to love her mouth. Even if she does not think that way, she must say something bad. Actually, such a lot of people are not really ruthless, but rather do not like to express their emotions. In their opinion, expressing their kindness is a cowardly act. Although this practice sometimes makes others feel unable to understand, it is not right or wrong.


    At this time, the ship was still swinging violently, and several sailors were controlling the sails, but the effect was very little.


    In the distance, waves came towards them.


    It''s just no one.


    Hong feisheng squinted at the distance and said with a smile, "they are two immortals in the realm of the golden elixir. Ha ha, it''s a bit strange to fight on the long river."


    "Golden elixir period?" Wu Wutong was shocked.


    Now she is only a friar in the early days of foundation building, and the golden elixir period is out of reach for her.


    What surprised her even more was that the Taoist could see it at a glance, which made her even more surprised. It means that the Taoist''s strength is far beyond the golden elixir period.


    Before, she thought that if the Taoist wanted to do something to Xiao Yao, she would directly kick him into the water. Now it''s ridiculous to think that she is not the opponent at all, OK? Even if people really want to do something, don''t say to protect Xiao Yao, they have to die here together.


    Wu Wutong thought that he could not understand why he came to the boat because he was far from the golden age. Even the cultivation of Ning Dan period can also cross the river!


    Can''t think of the reason, the other side won''t explain to her, can only put in the heart.


    The sailors were already full of fear.


    There are two timid, directly kneeling on the ground, kowtow toward the distance, mouth chanting to ask the Dragon King to spare his life.


    Hong feisheng reaches out his hand, and the aura in his body begins to work. With a "Ding!" All was calm and the ship was still sailing smoothly.


    The two sailors who were still kneeling on the ground didn''t know why. They thought it was their prayer that played a role, and the kowtow became more energetic, which made people want to laugh.


    By this time, two black laughing spots had appeared in the distance.


    Hong feisheng sighed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "if they go on fighting like this, the fishermen on both sides of the Strait and other ships will suffer."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "you can stop them."


    "Do I have to stop it?" Hong feisheng gave a smile.


    He pointed to their rear.


    Xiao Yao turned around and went back. Two golden lights came from the distance.


    The two golden lights are fast, and the target is the two people who are still fighting there.


    "Who is this man?" Xiao Yao asked in amazement.


    "I don''t know." Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not an immortal. Can''t I calculate? No, it should be the state of Jiang or the border experts in the northern foothills. After all, these people are making trouble on the long river, which will bring harm to the people on both sides of the Strait. This is not what they want to see. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "are they looking for death?"


    "Almost!" Hong feisheng said, "I should have been damned. If they didn''t come, I would have taken care of them myself."


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "with your personality, can you make good friends with Xiaohe Shangcheng? He can''t bear to see it


    "Do you think he killed anyone?" Hong feisheng said with a smile, "he has killed people too. It''s wrong to kill people, but what can he do to stop killing with killing?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    In fact, there is some truth in what Hong feisheng said.


    Soon, the battle in the front was calmed down, and most of the people on the ship, except for the three of them, did not know what had happened.


    "Go back." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Back to the cabin, Wu Wutong gathered in front of Hong Fei Sheng.


    "Girl, what can I do for you?" Hong Feisheng asked wink at his Wutong eyes.


    Wu Wutong wanted to speak, and seemed to be afraid to speak.


    "She just wants to know who you are." Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "Ha ha! I guess Hong feisheng said, "but I don''t say it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Wutong''s mouth corners are twitching fiercely.


    Before that, she also felt that Hong feisheng was an expert in the world. He spoke and stood in a very expert manner.


    Now it seems that it is also a second class product!


    Seeing Wu Wutong''s gloomy face, hung Fei rose and laughed again.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Hong feisheng''s smile is really low.


    Riding the wind and waves all the way, Hong feisheng said nothing more.


    After landing and disembarking, Hong feisheng goes to Xiao Yao and pats him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t forget what I told you. In addition, be more careful in Jiangguo." Hong feisheng said.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Looking at Hong Fei''s ascension, Wu Wutong pinched Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Do you know who he is?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "He didn''t say it." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Then you must know!" Wutong did not seem to intend to pass Xiao Yao so easily.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "if people don''t tell you, they certainly don''t want you to know. Even if I know, I dare not say. With his ability, it''s as simple as searching for something. Do you want me to die? Or do you have the ability to protect me? "


    Wu Wutong threw aside his mouth.


    Although she is curious about Hong feisheng''s identity, Xiao Yao''s words also make her unable to refute.


    As Xiao Yao said, if Hong feisheng wants to kill Xiao Yao, it''s really like searching for something.


    And now she doesn''t have the strength to protect Xiao Yao.


    "Forget it, I''m not curious if you don''t pull it down!"


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng with two followers has caught up.


    "Xiao Yao, where are you going next?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    Wu Wutong also looked at Xiao Yao with a puzzled look.


    After all, the state of Jiang is Xiao Yao''s territory. At least, Xiao Yao himself said so.


    But at that time, he just casually said that he wanted to muddle through. As a result, a problem was put in front of Xiao Yao. He could not even say the name of a city in the state of Jiang.


    Fortunately, at this time, Xiao Yao had a flash in his mind and said, "Qingcheng Mountain."


    "Ah? To Mount Qingcheng? " Wu Wutong was surprised and asked, "is your master in Qingchengshan?"


    "Yes! In a small mountain village behind Qingcheng Mountain. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go." Wu Wutong said.


    "Hey, hey, we''re still on our way!" Liu Chengfeng said.


    Wu Wutong had no good airway: "why do you have all there?"


    Liu Chengfeng said bitterly, "I want to go to jiangguocheng capital. If you want to go to Qingcheng Mountain, you have to pass through it. You can''t get around it. Do you think we are on our way?"


    "Then you go first, I''ll wait for a day." Wu Wutong said.


    Liu Chengfeng said helplessly: "is it necessary to be so outsider?"


    "Yes!" Wu Wutong hum.


    Liu Chengfeng sighed, not much to say.


    Watching Liu Chengfeng and the two retinues leave, Xiao Yao is also relieved.


    In fact, he did not want to go with Liu Chengfeng.


    The reason is very simple. His idea is to cure Wu Wutong on the way. If he really arrived in Qingchengshan, where would he go to find a village?


    The reason why Qingcheng Mountain is said is that he only knows Qingcheng Mountain, and he still heard what Hong feisheng said before.


    "Let''s go, too." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well." Wu Wutong said, and then walked forward.


    Xiao Yao followed.


    Just Wu Wutong walked a few steps, suddenly stopped, and said, "am I going in the right direction? No, why am I leading the way! It''s clear that you are from the state of Jiang, and I haven''t been to the state of Jiang. "


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart that if you let me lead the way, you would still be blind.


    But he said with a smile: "the direction is right."


    The reason why they decided that the direction was right was very simple. Liu Chengfeng and Liu Chengfeng had taken this road and this direction before.


    Liu Chengfeng said before that they were still on their way.


    After walking for almost an hour, he saw a wagon. Wu Wutong spent one or two silver and went to the coach with Xiao Yao and headed for the white water town in front of him.


    Arrived in the city of Bai Shui, Wu Wutong took Xiao Yaoxian to find an inn to rest.


    "Take a rest for a day, and walk around Baishui city by the way. I''ve heard Baishui city say that fireworks festival is good-looking before, but I didn''t have a chance to come before. Now I finally have a chance."


    As it happened, a shopkeeper on the side said with a smile: "girl, you are really here at the right time. Fireworks Festival is not always available, it''s just these two days!"¡° Really? " Wu Wutong suddenly burst with joy, "is it too coincidence?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He thought Wu Wutong was still afraid of death, and he was afraid of death. Now, what kind of fireworks is there? After staying in the first place, Wu Wutong took Xiao Yao out of the Inn and went out to take a leisurely walk. Xiao Yao did not mind. He was also thinking about it. Perhaps in this inn, he could find ways to cure Wu Wutong''s illness. Just go to the state of Jiang. There''s no need to run too far. It''s the same everywhere.

 Chapter 1121

    Baishui city is not far away from the border. It''s a plain area. It''s just located on the border of the state of Jiang, so it''s not so prosperous. It''s just a good place for sightseeing.


    The territory of the state of Jiang is larger than that of the northern foothills, which is similar to that of the state of Zhao. Of course, compared with the great Qin Dynasty, it is not a bit worse.


    In white city, Wutong is also liberated nature, what will be interested.


    This is a girl who likes to be lively. When she was in Yangcheng, every time she went out to play, she would bring a lot of people. If there were too few people, she would think that playing was meaningless. Xiao Yao knew this very well.


    One thing that Xiao Yao felt unable to understand is that he really couldn''t understand what kind of rare things he had never seen before Wutong''s identity and how he would be interested in some gadgets on the streets.


    Behind the Wutong tree, Xiao Yao had not been able to fill his hands for a moment, and many of them were wooden organs and toys that children love.


    "I said, are there no such things in Yangcheng?" Xiao Yao asked with some difficulty.


    "I don''t know!" Wu Wutong said, "I was not interested in these things before."


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "since it is so, why are you still interested in these things?"


    "This is my first trip. If I don''t buy something, I always feel that something is missing." Wu Wutong said poker faced.


    Wu Wutong said so, Xiao Yao could understand.


    It''s similar to those people on earth. If you go to a place and don''t buy some souvenirs or take a few photos, you will feel like you''ve come in vain.


    Fortunately, Wu Wutong has no such high-tech product as camera. Otherwise, Xiao Yao still has to be a cameraman.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t you have anything special to like? If you have something, please tell me. I''m not short of money. I''ll buy it for you! " Wu Wutong seriously said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "as far as I know, it seems that you didn''t take much money with you when you went out this time, did you?"


    Xiao Yao asked this question, Wu Wutong suddenly became a dumb fire.


    She patted her head hard and said in a low voice, "yes, I suddenly remember that I can''t spend my money here..."


    Xiao Yao


    "Oh, forget it. We''ll think about these problems later. If we really don''t have any money, we''ll find some ways to get some money!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao can only shake his head and sigh.


    After buying a lot of things and returning to the inn, Xiao Yao began to rest in bed.


    As a result, the door was just laid down and the door was kicked open by Wutong.


    The way the girl opens the door has always been so unique.


    "Xiao Yao, stop sleeping, let''s go!"


    Xiao Yao sat up from bed and looked at Wu Wutong''s eyes.


    "Venture to ask, where are we going?"


    "What do you say?" Wu Wutong said, "of course, it''s going to smoke."


    "Now when?" Xiao Yao said, "didn''t you hear that before? Fireworks are only available at night. What do you think of them in broad daylight? "


    "Oh, let''s go first! How about a good seat? " Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is short of breath: "what good position do you need? As long as you are in Baishui City, you can see it! "


    "But..."


    "But what, say, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I don''t know what I want to do, but I can''t stay idle." Wu Wutong grieved. Xiao Yao was completely convinced.


    Your highness, I''m afraid there''s any ADHD?


    Can''t you just be honest for a while?


    However, when Wu Wutong heard this, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered what he said and smiled. "Well, if you are really idle, you can do something for me."


    "What is it?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Well... Buy some ink, paper and inkstones." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you need pen, ink, paper and inkstone for?" Wu Wutong disdains his face. "Is it not for writing poems? I said you can not be so boring, although I admit that you have great literary talent, write a good poem, but I don''t like it! I still like to eat, drink and have fun. "


    For the first time, Xiao Yao saw someone who would like to eat, drink and have fun, but he could still say that he was so forthright.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Go and buy it for me first." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong was also angry: "I said you almost did it!" Now I''m in charge, aren''t I? I''ve found out for a long time that you''ve taken me seriously ever since you left Prince Li''s mansion! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t say that. When you say that, you obviously misunderstand me. In fact, I didn''t take you seriously at the beginning."


    Wu Wutong has to beat Xiao Yao.


    "Cough, your highness, I''m joking. I''m just talking about it."


    "Well, you have eyes! Come on, come out with me, buy together Wu Wutong dragged Xiao Yao out of the inn.


    "Wait, wait, I''ll pull out my room card." When going out, Xiao Yao read a sentence casually.


    "What room card?" Wu Wutong turned his face and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao patted his head: "brain is broken, nonsense, let''s go..." he thought, I''m really used to living in hotels on earth


    The reason why he wanted ink and paper inkstone was not because he needed to write poetry, but because he thought he would cure the disease of Wutong in the past few days.


    Wutong, what he can wat''t be able to get, but it is not a bad thing to do more preparation. Besides, he just wants to spend Wutong on such a way. His thought is good, but the result is thoughtful. He completely underestimated Wu Wu Tong''s boring.


    Out of the inn, into a place called "rain shelter", after selecting the best ink and paper, Xiao Yao planned to leave Wutong with her. Only this girl did not want to return to the road. She had to take a turn around Xiao Yao and go back from other roads. She did not want to know that she wanted to play outside.


    What really embarrassed Xiao Yao was that the girl suddenly stopped at a place called "suxiangyuan".


    "Why, where is this?" Wu Wutong stopped and looked at the building with a colorful lantern, and asked curiously.


    In the building, with the windows open, there are several girls in different colors of tulle skirts, holding handkerchiefs and greeting passers-by.


    "Come and play, sir!" Those girls smile like flowers, one by one, they are pretty delicate, and they are not expected to be welcomed by the door.


    Xiao Yao did not eat pork, does not mean that did not see pigs run ah!


    When Wutong stopped, he had some scalp tingling.


    "Come on, come on, it''s not a place for you to go in anyway." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong heard this, and the temper was coming up.


    "Well, why? As long as it''s fun here, why can''t I go in and play? Don''t you bully me for not having money? Besides, I still have money! " Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is full of black lines and whispers, "it doesn''t matter whether you have money or not."


    At this time, from the Suxiang courtyard, a man with a felt hat came out. With a big stomach and a smile on his face, he was welcomed by several girls.


    "Wow, you see these people are very happy! It must be fun in here Wu Wutong was all eyes.


    She went up to him, looked at the man in the felt hat and asked, "Hey, where is this?"


    The man glanced at the Wutong tree, and his eyes were stunning. Then he laughed and said, "this is a place for fun."


    "What fun?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Of course The man said with a laugh, "it''s fun in here. It can make people linger and forget to go back. I''m happy not to think about the country!"


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t beat that guy up.


    Wu Wutong originally was interested in and curious about this place. Did she still pull her out when she said this?


    It''s just bullshit, OK?


    "Ha ha! That''s really a good place! " When Xiao Yao thought about this, Wu Wutong had rushed in.


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and quickly followed in.


    Wutong, who walked to the door, said, "Wutong, it''s really not the place you should go in."


    "Then who should come in?"


    "Men." Xiao Yao said, "like me, like the guy before."


    Wu Wutong suddenly angry, scolding: "fart!" Why? You guys can come in and have fun, but we girls can''t? Besides, didn''t you see it before? There are so many girls upstairs! They also asked us to come in and play. They must think it''s fun here too! "


    Xiao Yao


    He did not know how to explain it to Wu Wutong.


    Can you tell her that this is the chicken house?


    At this time, a middle-aged woman, stepping on a pair of small shoes, came towards them.


    "Come for the first time, sir? Look at the noodles! Is there a girl you like? I''ll call for you


    Then the maid said, and then looked at Wu Wutong, who stood by Xiao Yao, and frowned, and frowned, and asked, "this son, is this your wife?"


    "Yes! I''m his wife. What''s the matter? " Wu Wutong said.


    "Poof..." the procuress burst out laughing.


    The girls behind the procuress were all surprised, and then they burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wu Wutong asked, frowning.


    The procuress ignored her, but looked at Xiao Yao and gave her a thumbs up.


    "Young master, I''ve been in suxiangyuan for 20 years. You''re the first time I''ve seen you bring your wife to have fun."


    With that, he began to smile again. Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched. He believed in each other completely. Isn''t it? How many men with normal brain will take their daughter-in-law to the kiln? Isn''t that stupid¡° Come on, come on, cut the crap and talk about it quickly. What''s so interesting about you? " Wu Wutong asked. Before he could speak, Wu Wutong lost a golden treasure. Hurry up and take me to find something interesting. If you find it, I''ll get a reward! " Xiao Yao: "he wants to get into the earth!

 Chapter 1122

    It''s no exaggeration to say that Xiao Yao''s heart is almost broken now.


    He really wanted to knock off the head of Wutong directly and see what was in it.


    He is really curious, this girl is really not clear about the current situation, or deliberately cute.


    But when Wu Wutong brought out the gold treasure, the little lady and her girls behind her eyes were all released.


    This is probably the most direct and sincere way of expression in the world.


    "Ouch! How generous the girl is Then the haste hurriedly reached out to get the gold treasure, but Wu Wutong immediately withdrew his hand.


    "You want money now? Ha ha, I haven''t had a good time yet Wu Wutong said, cold and humming.


    This words say export, several girls behind the procuress hurriedly gathered together to come over.


    At the thought of making money, where do these girls care about Wutong''s gender? If it''s not for money, how can they do it? As long as they have money, they can not care about anything, even if the other party is a girl, so what? Although a few hobbies and quirks, it''s not uncommon for men to find men now.


    Jubilant Wutong, which was still a cheerful woman, was shocked to see these women sticking to themselves.


    She quickly stepped back and looked at them with wide eyes.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Wutong asked cold voice.


    Those girls were looked at by this Wutong, so they felt uncomfortable all over the body, and even subconsciously shivering.


    How to say Wu Wutong is also a founder of the early days of the foundation, with a look of killing, if these weak women can directly ignore, it is really a ghost.


    Even Xiao Yao felt that Wutong had suddenly burst into a momentum at this moment.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was still a little embarrassed, but when he saw the current situation, he began to laugh and went to one side, holding his arms and watching the development of the situation with a lively attitude.


    Anyway, he felt that he should have done all he had done. Before he could get Wutong into the room, he should do all he could do, but he could not pull back the royal highness of the donkey. What else could he do?


    Apparently, the pimp was shocked by Wutong, and his face was somewhat strange.


    After much deliberation, the procuress asked cautiously, "girl, don''t you come here to have fun?"


    "What about fun?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "They are The Wutong stretched out her fingers and pointed out to the girls. If it was not for Wu Wu Tung''s money, and her eyes were frightening before, she wanted to make a few bitter remarks.


    Isn''t that bullshit? When you come to chunlou, if you don''t want to have such fun, what else can you do?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Xiao Yao finally burst out laughing.


    Wu Wutong was angry and turned to look at Xiao Yao. He said, "what does she mean by that?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I told you before that this is where men come to have fun. If you don''t listen, you still have to come in. I can''t stop you. What can I do?"


    "You haven''t answered me yet. What is this place?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao is not smiling, his eyes ponder: "don''t ask me, you should ask them."


    The procuress sighed and said, "girl, this is chunlou. It''s the place to have fun. Men come here."


    There was something strange in her mind.


    This girl looks very old. She doesn''t even know what a place like suxiangyuan does, does she?


    Before seeing Wu Wutong, her heart was still curious. After all, it was not a place for a girl to come. Later, she knew what she was doing.


    To have fun is to have fun, but it''s for men to have fun!


    Even if Wu Wutong is a fool, he understands the meaning of the other party now.


    Suddenly ashamed and angry, angry, even directly from the body out of the whip, a whip on the face of the procuress.


    Xiao Yao was shocked, and rushed forward to stop the Wutong, who had to continue whipping.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ll kill this shameless woman!" Wu Wutong said with a red face.


    I don''t know if it''s because of shyness or anger.


    "People open the door to do business, but they don''t force you to come in. Why do you beat people?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, who let her harm the good family? I don''t know how many poor girls have been abducted here. They can only entertain you men. Such people are going to be killed! " Wu Wutong said with a cold smile.


    Cover the face and creep away, and Xiao Wan sighed. He stretched out his fingers and pointed out the girls who had asked Wu Wutong before. All the girls were scared and silly.


    Xiao Yao said: "look at them. Are they forced to be helpless?"


    Wu Wutong, who was cold and humming, said, "can they be willing to do it?"


    "Have you heard too many stories? As you said, those who are forced to sell here may be true, but very few. " Xiao Yao sighed.


    By this time, the procuress had stood up.


    Meanwhile, there were more than ten strong men rushed towards them and blocked the way of Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    These men exist to prevent eating cock chickens in the sweet fragrance restaurant or to deliberately cause trouble. Now, Wu Wutong is obviously making trouble.


    Xiao Yao sighed when he saw them.


    Wutong ordinary people, what are they, but in the early days of the building, they were too weak to reach them. As long as Wu Wutong wanted to go, these people could not stop them.


    If Wu Wutong is allowed to leave, this thing may be even done. If you persuade yourself a few words, it will be natural.


    But now they want to leave the Wutong tree, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve.


    "Get her for me!" Said the procuress, covering half her face.


    Her half face had been drawn out by a whip of Wutong.


    Actually Wutong kept his hand. If Wu Wutong really wanted to lay down a ruthless hand, the whip could at least uncover the half face of the madam.


    A dozen Wutong men heard the words of the Madame, and rushed to Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong without thinking.


    Wu Wutong stretched out his hand and dragged Xiao Yao to his own back.


    "You go first!" With these words, she waved the whip in her hand and rushed to the dozen strong men. The whip danced like a snake in the air and broke the air.


    Xiao Yao sighed and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Do evil!" He said to himself.


    Wu Wutong more than sufficient strength to deal with these strong men, although Wu Wutong left Xiao Yao first, but he did not really leave.


    Wu Wutong, a whip, directly smoked down a man. After that, he rushed forward several times and hit the next one with his fist.


    Those men who are still stronger than the calf are like a Wutong before the slaughter of the lamb.


    Even in a threatening manner, they could not bring any pressure on Wu Wutong.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, those strong men had already fallen in half.


    Wu Wutong did not give up and went on towards the remaining strong men.


    I can see that Wu Wutong is really very angry now and regards these men as a punching bag.


    All of a sudden, the whole Suxiang courtyard heard the sound of ups and downs.


    After the last man was laid down with a whip, Wu Wutong walked a few steps, and a foot stepped up under the sole of his feet.


    "Who else is there?" Wu Wutong cried loudly.


    With that, her arm was caught.


    Just about to go back and start, but found that the other side is Xiao Yao.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Wutong said with a frown.


    "Don''t pretend to be a big sister. Let''s run now!" Xiao Yao scolded one, dragging Wu Wutong''s arm and rushed out.


    When he ran away, Wu Wutong stopped, and the spirit of Qi shook off his hand. He said, "Why are you doing this?" So scared? Coward


    Xiao Yao did not have a good way: "I say you are not used to being a princess?"


    "When I get used to it, when am I not a princess?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "at least now, this is the state of Jiang. Are you the princess of the state of Jiang?"


    Xiao Yao made a speech, so Wu Wutong was dumb.


    "Elder sister, we all agreed that when we get to the state of Jiang, we should keep a low profile. Are you keeping a low profile now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "This is the state of Jiang. You can''t expose your identity. What''s the relationship between people and you? Open the door and do business? Can people in Baishui city have no connections at all? Even if they really don''t have any contacts, can they report to officials? "


    "Do they still have a face to report to officials?" Wu Wutong is angry.


    "In the state of Jiang, is kaichunlou illegal? Don''t you say that in the state of Jiang, you broke the law in the northern foothills? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Before, when he was in Yangcheng at the north foot of the mountain, he found that Yangcheng also had chunlou.


    Wu Wutong was speechless with this remark.


    "Be careful, I hope we haven''t been watched yet." Xiao Yao saw Wu Wutong''s depressed face and did not go on talking. He could only walk forward with his back.


    Wu Wutong hesitated for a moment and hurriedly followed up.


    "Xiao Yao!"¡° What are you doing? " Xiao Yao didn''t turn around, but still walked forward¡° You can''t be so cruel to me in the future. " Wu Wutong whispered, "I will be afraid." Xiao Yao stopped suddenly, turned around, and looked at the wretched Wutong, and couldn''t help laughing. How dare I bully you? I can''t beat you again. " Xiao Yao said¡° But I don''t want to fight you... "Wu Wutong said with his crooked neck.

 Chapter 1123

    Xiao Yao left Wu Xiang Tong with the Wutong court for ten minutes. A prince of Jinyi was driving over with a group of officers and soldiers.


    "Mr. Gao, you''re here. If you want to eat more, we''ll be smashed." Seeing the man in the royal guards, the procuress rushed to the front of him with a runny nose and a tear to tell the grievance in her heart.


    The man in the royal guards looked at the procuress with cold eyes.


    He found a table for himself, sat down, and then said to one of his closest attendants, "clear up first."


    "Yes, young master..."


    The attendant stood up and drove away all the guests in Suxiang courtyard with those yamen servants.


    At this time, Mr. Gao called the procuress to him.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me." Mr. Gao said.


    The procuress suddenly has a feeling of sweating.


    She quickly went to Gao Gongzi and told him what had happened before. She didn''t miss anything and didn''t add fuel to it. She knew Gao Gongzi''s temper very well and hated others for lying in front of him.


    After listening to the procuress''s words, Gao''s brows twisted together again.


    "Who is the other party?" Mr. Gao asked.


    In Baishui City, I''m afraid few people don''t know that he is the real owner of Suxiang courtyard.


    This is also a tacit secret in Baishui city. Although we all know, we dare not say more. You know, Mr. Gao is the prince of baishuicheng.


    Baishuicheng was originally located on the edge of the state of Jiang, and gaotaishou was the local emperor of baishuicheng.


    But even so, Mr. Gao''s Suxiang courtyard has been made a mess, which is already a smash.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t seem to be from the state of Jiang because of my clothes and the emphasis of my speech." The procuress replied cautiously.


    In front of Mr. Gao, we should be alert to what we say and what we do.


    Many Wutong families are always surrounded by those who love flattering and curry favour. Even the princess of Li Wang Fu, such as Wu Wu Tong, has many characters around him. But he has never been such a character. In other words, he had been killed by young master Gao before. His temper is really strange and moody. He often kills people directly because of a word from his followers. In young master Gao''s hands, I don''t know how many wronged souls there are. When they die, they don''t understand why.


    "There''s some meaning." Mr. Gao said with a smile, "it turned out to be a dragon crossing the river. Do you still remember their looks?"


    "Remember, remember!" The procuress quickly nodded, "not only I remember, but also several girls and more than ten legs."


    Mr. Gao nodded and waved. The attendant came to him quickly.


    "What can I do for you, young master?" The attendant asked with a smile.


    "Find more people, search all over the city, and catch those two people for me." Mr. Gao said with a sneer, "baishuicheng, surnamed Gao, no matter what the dragon is, I''m not allowed to be presumptuous here. What''s more, suxiangyuan is still my territory. Although this pimp is not a good bird, she looks ordinary, but at least it''s my person. If I beat her, it''s my face."


    "Yes The attendant nodded quickly.


    As long as you have eyes, you can see that Mr. Gao is really angry now. I think so. After all, Mr. Gao owns the Suxiang courtyard, and many of the girls in it are his flowerpots. Usually, they come here to relax.


    Soon, more than 100 yamen servants and soldiers in armor gathered at the gate of Suxiang courtyard.


    With the big hand of Gao Gong''s son, more than 100 people were scattered around the girls and their legs after they knew Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    Mr. Gao turned around again, looked at the attendant and said, "go to my house and invite master Jiang."


    The attendant was slightly stunned and whispered, "young master, do you need to disturb master Jiang about these things?"


    Mr. Gao didn''t answer. He just looked at his entourage with a smile.


    When the attendant came into contact with Mr. Gao''s eyes, he immediately softened his knees, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to admit his mistake.


    "Young master, I''m going to find master Jiang!"


    Looking at the retinue''s escape, Mr. Gao sighed, stretched out his hand, took a girl into his arms, narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice: "I''ve really grown up. Now I''ve become a lot more easygoing. Ah, if this dog had died before, what would I do and say? I need others to question it?"


    The girl in Gao''s arms is shivering and the colored fans in her hands fall to the ground.


    At first, when Gao came to Suxiang courtyard, many girls would rush to serve him, but many of them were killed by him.


    As long as they have been in bed, they are basically dead.


    "How can I stay here and sleep for others? So I''m not very depressed? Take it back. It''s not good, and I don''t want to, so I''ll kill it and get rid of it. "


    That''s what Mr. Gao said at that time.


    Every word, like a sharp sword, stabbed into their hearts.


    "Go upstairs." Mr. Gao gently raised the chin of the girl around him and said with a smile.


    The girl cried out.


    She knew better than anyone what it meant to go upstairs.


    An hour later, Mr. Gao came out of the room, dressed neatly.


    When he went downstairs, a few brave girls came into the room where Mr. Gao had been. The girl who had been held by Mr. Gao was lying on the ground without covering her body. Her eyes were staring round at the roof. There was a blood hole on her neck. The blood had coagulated. I don''t know how long she died


    Waiting downstairs, the attendant had been waiting with a middle-aged man for a long time.


    The middle-aged man, wearing a white coat and indifferent eyes, held a teacup in his hand. He gently blew the floating tea and sipped it. Then he slowly put the teacup on the table.


    "Master Jiang, thank you." Mr. Gao said with a smile.


    Master Jiang raised his head, looked at him and sighed.


    In Gao''s family, the person he hates most is probably Mr. Gao.


    Although master Jiang is not a good person, he is definitely not a bad person. The whole Gao family has always given people a gloomy feeling.


    If he had not been chased and killed by his enemies and had nowhere to go, he might not have stayed in Baishui city to be worshipped by the Gao family.


    Old age, not the original liver and blood, can only choose to drift with the tide, awareness of current affairs.


    Mr. Gao didn''t want to disturb master Jiang at first. He just listened to the old lady''s words. The girl who used the whip was obviously a master. These people under his hand may not be able to leave him.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has also felt the wind and grass.


    In the inn, he packed up.


    "We have to leave Whitewater now." Xiao Yao said, as he gathered things, he sat at the bedside Wutong.


    Wu Wutong''s face was reluctant: "what?" I also want to see the fireworks festival


    "If you don''t make a fuss in Suxiang courtyard, it''s OK to have a look at the fireworks festival." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Before, when he was downstairs, he heard that many people were following the dogs and girls in the Suxiang courtyard, searching for a man and a woman in the teahouse of the gege inn.


    Do not want to know, the other party''s purpose is to be himself and Wu Wutong.


    The development of things is similar to Xiao Yao''s guess. Suxiang courtyard is the only brothel in Baishui City, which shows that the back and scenery of Suxiang courtyard is not the same.


    "Well, it''s just some dog legs! Kill it. " Wu Wutong said.


    "You think you''re good?" Xiao Yao turned around and said.


    Wu Wutong blinked at Xiao Yao and said, "I think I am quite strong."


    Xiao Yao


    Even if he was dissatisfied before, he can''t express anything now.


    He thought Wu Wutong had been staying in the Wangwang mansion for so many years, and what a bad thing it was.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Li''s daughter, he would have been killed a thousand times.


    But think carefully, if it is not for the identity of the Wutong princess, the character will probably not become this way.


    "Ah, I said, your highness, if you don''t leave, maybe we can''t leave later." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Wu Wutong sat on the bed and his two legs still swinging: "cut, what are you afraid of?" There''s a princess here. As long as I''m here, I promise you won''t have an accident! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "when I was in bed before, facing the Taoist, would you think so?"


    Wu Wutong immediately kept silence.


    Although she wanted to say that she could, it was against her heart to say so. Although she didn''t know who the Taoist was, she knew in her heart that she didn''t even have the chance to escape in the eyes of the other party. This is the gap of strength.


    At this point, Wu Wutong was somewhat humiliated.


    "Forget it, just go." Wu Wutong stood up and said.


    She glared at Xiao Yao fiercely. It was the punishment of this guy who didn''t mention it.


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    At this time, Wu Wutong suddenly pointed out the window and said, "you see, we really want to go now."


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly, and immediately went to the window to have a look, and his expression became stern.


    Outside the inn, there are almost twenty or thirty soldiers.


    "It seems that they have already killed them." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s still late."


    Wu Wutong was angry and scolded, "are these people crazy? For the sake of a brothel, I have come to trouble in a big way. Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed? "


    "This is a third of an acre of land. Why should we be afraid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong sighed, "it''s certainly not happening in Yangcheng." Xiao Yao has no good way: "because Yangcheng is your territory!" While they were chatting, the officers and soldiers in light armour had entered the Inn and began to search¡° How do they know we''re here? " Wu Wutong is fantastic. Xiao Yao asked, "do you still need to ask? People know that we are outsiders. Where else can we stay if we don''t live in an inn? " Wu Wutong was stunned, and immediately put a thumb to Xiao Yao: "Wow! You''re smart! " Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead. What does it have to do with being smart or not? Anyone with a brain can guess, OK?

 Chapter 1124

    Wu Wutong suddenly reached out his hand and seized Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Ready?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao thought to himself whether he would pout his lips and close his eyes at this time.


    "What are you going to prepare?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Jump down!" With this sentence, Wu Wutong did not wait until Xiao Yao opened his mouth. He dragged his arm directly and jumped up from the two floor.


    Just as they were about to flee, several light armour soldiers who stayed outside to guard the exit had rushed towards them.


    "Stop! What are you doing! " One of them, with a knife in his hand, roared.


    He just rushed to the front and was kicked out by Wutong.


    "Why do I need to talk to you?" Wu Wutong said with all his pride.


    Xiao Yao grabbed Wu Wutong and said, "what time has it been done?"


    Wu Wutong nodded his head in a dilemma.


    At this time, those people in the inn were also killed.


    Wu Wutong raised the whip and planned to fight the three hundred round with the other side. Xiao Yao was watching her cold sweat and running closely.


    "Why! These people are not my opponents Wu Wutong said angrily.


    "Can you guarantee that there will be more and more people waiting?" Xiao Yao didn''t stop at his feet, he said.


    Wu Wutong thought, and thought Xiao Yao''s argument was still reasonable, and he was afraid to fight at the moment, and hurried Xiao Yao up.


    Wutong, if it was before, probably did not necessarily listen to Xiao Yao''s escape. She was a proud and arrogant woman.


    Wutong Wutong encountered two golden master''s surge high and sweep forward, and met the unfathomable Taoist. This is a kind of seed that was planted in the heart of Wu Wu Tong. This made Wu Wu Tong understand that in fact, many masters in this river and many of her masters were thrown into the magnificent river. It''s nothing at all.


    Running all the way, the people behind, as Xiao Yao said before, gathered more and more.


    Just as he was about to leave the city building, suddenly another cavalry came to kill them.


    It''s blocked at both ends.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that he underestimated his opponent''s ability before.


    They can mobilize troops at the border and guard the gate.


    The water in suxiangyuan was a little deeper than he had expected.


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao has a headache.


    Xiao Yao''s face was somewhat odd. Wu Wutong thought subconsciously that Xiao Yao was afraid. He hurriedly said, "don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I''m the one who caused me trouble. I will not let you follow me. I''m worried. When it comes to the critical moment, I will fight to death and send you out!"


    Xiao Yaole said, "when did you say that?"


    Wu Wutong hum a voice: "I have always talked about loyalty!"


    With these words, she held out her hand again, grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, jumped up and crossed directly from the front cavalry.


    At the time of jumping, he did not forget to kick a person directly. Finally, he rode on a horse with high head, turned his horse''s head, and began to run out of the city.


    Wutong was Wutong and sat in front of him. Wu Wu Tong sat behind him, his hands holding the reins, and his body was completely attached to the back of Xiao Yao. This made Xiao Yao somewhat embarrassed. It was Wu Wutong''s boy''s heart girl who had not noticed what he was feeling.


    Although Xiao Yao is a good man, even if he is a good man, at this time, he can''t help but feel like an ape.


    What''s more, maybe for Wu Wutong, this is a critical moment. But for Xiao Yao, it is not too much trouble.


    When I arrived at the gate, I suddenly killed four or five people from both sides, forming a situation of encirclement, and rushed towards Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, who were sitting on the floor.


    Wu Wutong raised a whip in his hand and pulled a horse on the left from the horse''s back.


    Just then, another two cavalry came to kill, and at the same time raised the knife in his hand, and looked at it from both sides and toward Wu Wutong.


    Xiao Yao''s unconscious fell directly on his horse. Wu Wutong also looked back and avoided the blow. Then one of his hands was riding on the horse''s back, and his body was lifted up. After one horse was kicked off, the body turned over on the horse''s back by the force, and kicked off the other cavalry in the same way.


    She did not forget to put out her hand and patted Xiao Yao on the back. She said with a smile, "it''s good. It''s a quick reaction."


    Xiao Yao''s heart was sweating, thinking that he had not expected Wutong to protect himself, otherwise he would have to be half in body now.


    Ah, this is really an unreliable woman!


    Directly out of the city, Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao''s speed is not slow, but behind them have already followed twenty or thirty people, want to throw away, very difficult.


    What makes Xiao Yao frown is that he also feels a aura from behind.


    His heart clapped for a while, immediately realized that behind them, there was an expert chasing.


    The master of Ning Dan period.


    What''s more, the distance with them is being shortened rapidly.


    "Damn, it''s a big problem." Xiao Yao said subconsciously.


    Wu Wutong, who was sitting behind him, suddenly asked, "what is the trouble?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao shook his head, but his brain was running fast.


    It is not easy to throw away the people behind him. After all, he is flying by the horse. He and Wu Wutong are just riding horses.


    So in Xiao Yao''s opinion, before long, they may be overtaken by the expert behind.


    "Why? How can I feel a aura? " Wu Wutong suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao rolled a white eye, no good airway: "what do you think?"


    Wu Wutong depressed and said, "how do I know if you ask me?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Now he is seriously beginning to doubt that Wu Wutong''s intelligence quotient.


    This is already something that is clearly on the surface. Wu Wutong actually asked curiously.


    Do you still need to ask?


    Even more so Xiao Yao felt uncomfortable, even though he wanted to tell Wu Wutong, but did not know how to open.


    Finally, Wutong said, "no, what master is coming towards us?"


    Xiao Yao almost cried when he heard this.


    This elm head, finally thought of this!


    In a moment, Wu Wutong''s face looked ugly.


    The aura has gathered into a momentum and pressed towards them.


    "Dismount." Wu Wutong suddenly reined in the reins.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "why?"


    "You should find a place to hide first. Don''t go far. I''ll draw the guy away first, and then I''ll come to you." Wu Wutong said positively.


    Xiao Yaole asked, "are you the opponent of the other party?"


    After he finished saying this, Wu Wutong had stretched out his hand and lifted him straight from the horse''s back.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s reaction was too fast and he didn''t fall to the ground directly.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Find a place to hide." Wu Wutong said with no expression.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "but you haven''t answered my question. Are you really the opponent of the other party?"


    Actually, Wutong said that he had already had some answers in his mind. He was just curious. How Wu Wutong would answer this question.


    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows?" Wu Wutong laughed and said, "if I really didn''t come back to you, you would go back to your hometown. Don''t stay here, and don''t go to the north foot. My father appreciates you, but he may not let you go." With this sentence, Wu Wutong has slapped the horse''s ass and dusts.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong''s back, and his face also showed a smile.


    If Wutong followed Wu Wutong, he was just for the dragon''s fire. Now, in his heart, Wu Wu Tong was regarded as his friend.


    In fact, Wu Wutong knows more clearly than anyone else. She can not be the opponent of the latter.


    Otherwise, she can''t let Xiao Yao hide and try to distract him.


    In the final analysis, she has been holding the heart of death, just don''t want to implicate Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, turned around, his eyes determined.


    "It''s good to leave, so that these tails won''t be too tight." Xiao Yao cracked his mouth and laughed. The aura in his body has already started to run wildly.


    At this time, a white rainbow has been flying towards him.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s golden light burst out.


    Fu Li, Bai Shou, GUI long, Jiu Ge.


    The four golden swords kept spinning in the air. The four golden lights interweaved and finally converged into a golden light, attacking the white rainbow.


    For a moment, the surrounding air is also rolling up, flying sand and stone, a dragon of earth rises up, the golden light tightly wrapped.


    The golden light and the white rainbow collided together, directly hitting the white rainbow for several kilometers.


    Some of the cavalry that he followed behind Bai Hong were all involved in the high air by the strong wind. When the situation ended, they fell to the ground one by one and could not die any more.


    "If anyone dares to come, there will be no mercy!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, and his voice was straight ahead, three miles away.


    The white rainbow seemed a little unconvinced, and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    "Do you really think I have a good temper?" Xiao Yao scolded.


    This is the first time he shows his strength in Lingwu world, and the first time he makes a serious move. But this first shot, the other side did not buy, which makes Xiao Yao feel very angry. Xiao Yao suddenly took a step forward to mobilize all the aura in his body. With a loud drink, his brain was full of green tendons, and his eyes flashed cold. The power of one punch falls on the white rainbow, and one punch pushes back fifty feet! Fifty feet away, the white rainbow dispersed. Master Jiang was disheveled, ragged, and his face was extremely pale with a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1125

    Master Jiang stood in the same place, motionless, staring at the distance, far away, even if he could not see the figure, even the opponent''s face did not see clearly, but his eyes did not flow, just staring at the south.


    Finally, half a quarter of an hour later, Mr. Gao came up with a team of people.


    This pair of people, enough for hundreds of people!


    Before the battle outside the city, although they didn''t see it, when they saw master Jiang''s appearance at this time, Gao''s heart was still beating and his pupils were contracting.


    Others may not know Master Jiang''s strength, but his heart is very clear.


    This is a master who has entered the period of ningdan!


    Although he''s just a newcomer to ningdan, I''m afraid he can only find this master in Baishui city. The iron guards stationed at the Changhe border are not included. There''s another master there, but they have nothing to do with the GAOs in Baishui City, let alone can be used by them.


    Master Jiang is the first master of Baishui city!


    Seeing Mr. Gao coming towards him, master Jiang gave a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Gao, I failed you."


    Gaogongzi came to him, his eyes were full of worry. He even stepped forward, stretched out his hand to support each other, and said softly, "master Jiang, where did you say that you were seriously injured by those two people?"


    Master Jiang nodded: "a young man, at least, is the peak of ningdan. I''m afraid he is only one step away from Jindan."


    Hearing this, Gao Gongzi''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "How can such an expert enter the country? That''s strange. If this is the case, the frontier army will not be aware of it and will not let it in easily! "


    "It''s supposed to be the other side''s way of hiding." Master Jiang said, "otherwise, I couldn''t have been unaware in Baishui city before. I just noticed a monk at the beginning of foundation building."


    "It seems that the other party''s identity is not simple. No wonder he dares to make trouble in Baishui city." Mr. Gao gave a smile, but his eyes suddenly turned cold, "but this is definitely not the capital they can play around in Baishui city."


    With these words, he turned to one of the soldiers and said, "tell the news to the iron guards."


    The soldier answered quickly, but his face was a little curious: "young master, do you think the iron guards will do it?"


    "Since the other side is a master who is about to enter the golden elixir period, I''m afraid that even if we don''t fight, the iron guards will not be able to hold their breath. Moreover, it''s an insult for them that Jiang Guo mingles with a monk at the peak of the ningdan period. Why are they stationed outside the city? Isn''t it just for defending? It''s their dereliction of duty, and they are even more afraid! "


    The soldier understood at once, led the horse alone and ran in the opposite direction.


    "Master Jiang, where are they going next?" Mr. Gao asked.


    Master Jiang thought for a moment, and then said, "it should be Bai Weishan. It''s the only way to the Dragon King''s road, and they also need to take a rest. Although the man forced me back with one punch before, he didn''t feel well either. He just wanted to make a quick decision and adjust his breath."


    Mr. Gao nodded, sighed and murmured, "I hope you can stop it..."


    On the other side, when Wu Wutong found no one to catch up with him, she had already gone back to the road. When she found Xiao Yao, she turned down and went to the front.


    "Why, are you ok?" Wu Wutong asked, "didn''t I hide you and wait for me?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I thought so, but they didn''t pursue me at all, so I couldn''t hide."


    "So it is." Wu Wutong nodded, and was somewhat curious. "What is the reason why they didn''t catch up with half of them? There is also the master. It seems that he didn''t catch up with me. Before, I felt that there was aura shock behind me. It seems that two masters have started... "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this should be very possible. Maybe they are in other trouble."


    Although Wu Wutong has not yet understood this problem, it is not time to think about it.


    "Whether they''re after us or not, we have to keep going." Wu Wutong said, "can''t we wait for them to catch up?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and joined Wu Wutong together.


    Now he also needs to find a place to rest for a while. The breath in his body is a little disordered. In a short time, he can''t use his aura wantonly. Otherwise, he is just making fun of his accomplishments.


    As master Jiang said before, Xiao Yao has too many things to consider.


    In the world of Lingwu, he is shaking in the wind and rain. He is afraid that because of his aura, he will attract other masters to fight. Although master Jiang will not be ignored by him, who knows if there are other masters in Baishui city?


    Even if Xiao Yao is already in the golden elixir period, he will not use the strength of the golden elixir period for his own golden elixir until he has to. Otherwise, once the golden elixir is established, it is impossible for him to achieve the holy elixir and the divine elixir. This is related to Xiao Yao''s future cultivation, and it is no joke.


    Besides, he had to worry about whether Wu Wutong would suddenly fold and return.


    So it''s almost certain that we can fight and decide quickly.


    Although his strength is better than master Jiang, he is also a monk of ningdan ware. How can he easily drop dozens of feet?


    It''s not easy for Xiao Yao to make a powerful fist!


    Riding on the horse, Xiao Yao felt more and more uncomfortable.


    By this time, dark clouds were already thick.


    "It''s going to rain." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, pointed to the towering mountains ahead, and said, "go to the mountains."


    "Why?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Take a break." Xiao Yao said, "and they will soon catch up. There are many mountains and forests. It''s not easy for them to find us. If they find us, we can continue to hide. Besides, this is the state of Jiang. How can you know that Baishui city has no contact with the place in front of us? Although they are still behind us, they may have their own ways of communication. "


    "That''s nature." Wu Wutong said, "I have heard before that in many counties of Jiangmen, many towns and counties can not only contact with the way of beacon smoke and smoke, but also have some basic aura, such as passing through the mirror, and getting in touch with thousands of miles away."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "since this is the case, we need to find a place to hide."


    Wu Wutong did not refute Xiao Yao this time. He walked on two horses and headed toward the white Weishan.


    Wutong''s Wutong be tired out when he first arrived on the mountain road. It was already not exhausted. It was not a good horse. What''s more, Wu Wu Tong had been at top speed and had two people.


    "What shall we do?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Up the mountain, the road is steep, and the horse is useless." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong nodded, but looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that Wu Wutong was staring at this strange look. He asked, "what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? "


    "Yes." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao took a cool breath in his heart, but he didn''t think it was reasonable!


    Although I have used aura before, I can still hide the aura. Even if the body is chaotic, it will not be able to detect what is still Wutong in the early days of building foundation.


    "I just think you''re weird." Wu Wutong said, "Why are you not afraid at all? And it''s surprisingly calm. "


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Wutong''s words, and his mind was not good. He should have noticed this.


    After all, in his eyes, Wutong is only an ordinary person. He must really say something that is not ordinary.


    But even in the process of life and death, I can keep calm, even in a state of peace. I''m afraid that anyone would find it strange.


    But it was only this, but not the feeling of aura, that Wu Wutong felt strange.


    "Ha ha, do you really think I''m not afraid? In fact, I''m scared to death, but it''s because I''m afraid that I have to calm down. " Xiao Yao said, "the more flustered, the more confused, isn''t it?"


    Wu Wutong nodded his head, believing that he had believed that Xiao Yao''s words did not go on.


    If Wu Wutong really intends to continue to study deeply, Xiao Yao can not think of a better word for a while.


    Now that''s pretty good.


    Before walking hundreds of meters, a raindrop hit Xiao Yao''s face.


    "It''s really raining." Xiao Yao had a headache. "We have to find a place to take shelter from the rain first."


    When he spoke, he turned his face and looked at his Wutong, but found that the girl was pale as snow at the moment, and her unconscious arm held her arms, and her body was trembling slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked


    "Nothing." though it is said, the teeth of Wutong are shivering.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pulled Wu Wutong directly to his side and held her wrist.


    The finger is on the vein of Wu Wutong, and Xiao Yao''s face changes greatly.


    "It''s broken. The cold pressure inside you can''t hold." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    Wu Wutong still did not speak.


    Before, when she was cold, she was in such a state. Her heart knew better than anyone what was going on.


    There was a sudden explosion of thunder in the sky, which accelerated the speed of raindrops falling like a catalyst.


    The rain like soybeans, hit people''s face, will be aware of pain.


    At this time, Wu Wutong eyes turned white, and the body immediately limped down.


    Xiao Yao catches her and carries her on his back.


    "When the attack is bad, it''s just this time, but I can really pick the time..." Xiao Yao sighed in his heart, and now he didn''t dare to hesitate, and accelerated his pace.


    Anyway, Wutong has been unconscious in the past. Xiao Yao did not need to hide and tuck, and the speed was faster. Finally, he found a cave, and went straight in without demur.

 Chapter 1126

    Even without the aura in his body, Xiao Yao''s speed is unimaginable.


    When he entered the cave, he shook his body and put Wutong on a stone and rubbed his forehead.


    At this time, he suddenly heard the whine, turned his face and walked towards the cave. Relying on the night vision ability, he saw two little tigers who had just learned to walk in the depths of the cave. They looked like little dogs growing up. They were white and black spots. They were still shivering when they looked at Xiao Yao. They seemed to have felt fear.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but feel happy. He put out his hand and touched one of his heads. He said, "don''t be afraid. I just came in to take shelter from the rain, not to trouble you."


    The bodies of the two little tigers shrank inside, and it seemed that they were still afraid of Xiao Yao.


    "Two tigers, two tigers, fall in love, fall in love, two are both male, two are both male, true abnormal, true abnormal..." Xiao Yao hummed, the two little tigers ran further, one of them fell directly on the ground and crawled forward.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said in a low voice: "Damn, is my singing so bad... I still want to attract your attention with my singing and shorten our distance!"


    The two little tigers trembled.


    Xiao Yao began to doubt life.


    He returned to Wu Wutong''s side, and sat down with his legs crossed, and then he began to recover his breath.


    After waiting for ten minutes, he opened his eyes and saw the Wutong, still shaking, and his eyebrows were creased together.


    "It''s really hard to solve the chill." Even now Wutong has not yet touched Wu Wu Tong''s body, but sitting on the side, but has already felt the strong cold air emitted by Wu Wutong.


    The temperature of the whole cave dropped a lot at this time.


    The two little tigers, too, seemed to be choked with cold and huddled together for warmth.


    After a while, Xiao Yao reached out his hand and held Wu Wutong''s wrist.


    Just touching Wu Wutong''s hand, Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help shivering.


    He felt that he was holding Wutong''s hand but an ice cube.


    "Damn, if we go on like this, we will die here." Wutong scolded one, immediately went to the spirit of Wutong, and the aura in his body was very pure. So Wu Wu Tong''s air sea would not be any rejection of the aura he had entered.


    Wutong''s cold spirit seemed to have found an opportunity when Xiao Yao''s spirit was in his Wutong''s body. Some of them were pouring into Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Well, what if the door is wide open? Can a little cold help me and myself? " Xiao Yao snorted coldly, and at the same time, he turned on the aura in his body again, refining all the cold air that sneaked into his body, and steam came out above his head.


    As Xiao Yaogang just said, it''s impossible to cause any damage to his body with such a little chill. How can we say that now he also has the cultivation of the golden elixir period, although he can''t use the strength of the golden elixir period casually, but the cultivation is there after all. What can he do with such a little chill? Will he still live if it spreads out?


    What''s more, despite all this, Xiao Yao was originally a doctor.


    Now Wu Wutong has already fallen into a coma, and Xiao Yao has nothing to worry about, what he has done is to turn the aura up.


    Before Li Wang''s house, although Xiao Yao had noticed that there was a chill in the body of Wu Wutong, but because he could not use aura, he simply knew about it. Now, this opportunity, Xiao Yao naturally needs to know better.


    Xiao Yao''s aura in his body follows the Wutong''s veins, looking for the source of the cold. The final result is Shaxiao''s surprise.


    The cold air inside Wu Wutong is actually condensed in the sea of gas.


    "It''s no wonder that before the fight, the aura broke out. When the aura in the body runs to a certain extent, it will stimulate the chill in the body. In fact, if you are an ordinary person, it won''t be anything." Xiao sighed, and began to comb the air of Wu Wutong when he spoke.


    When the spirit of Wu Wutong stopped, the chill stopped.


    "Doesn''t the girl know anything about it?" Xiao Yao was curious.


    Even Wutong Wutong never said that Wu Wutong should not have been aware of it for so many years. The only explanation is that even if Wu Wu Tong knows, he will have to face difficulties.


    It is not without any way to cure the cold of the body of Wutong, but to have the spirit of Dan, at least need a two product. It is not difficult to achieve this with Xiao Yao''s strength. The only trouble is time.


    Now he doesn''t have much time. After all, Wu Wutong will soon come to life.


    Just when he had a headache, there was a sense of crisis behind him.


    Then came a strong wind.


    Xiao Yao turns around directly and punches hard.


    A shrill scream echoed in the cave. A huge body was smashed out by the blow and fell on the wall, making the cave shake.


    An adult tiger with white and black spots is eyeing Xiao Yao, even though he is in great pain.


    Xiao Yao stood up and gave an embarrassed smile.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, it''s you!" Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and asked.


    The tiger looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look and said, "do you know me well?" It''s the way you look.


    "My friend and I just came here to take shelter from the rain. There''s no other meaning. Your two good babies are still there. I don''t know what to do with them." Xiao Yao said.


    Tiger seems to be able to understand Xiao Yao''s words, after all, it is already the cultivation of the early foundation.


    Xiao Yao feel shy. Wutong is here. After all, he is here. He and Wu Wu Tong come here. He can only be a lodging. Before he frightens the others, he even hits the house.


    That tiger didn''t go on writing with Xiao Yao. The previous punch made him realize the strength of the other side.


    If it''s really hard, I''m definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    The most important thing is that it also realizes that its two children are shrinking in the corner, and there seems to be no nervous mood, on the contrary, the mood is a little high.


    At first, he was still a little curious, but when he suddenly found that there was a strong aura in the cave, he immediately understood it.


    These auras were sent out by Xiao Yao before, and the two little tigers were also absorbing the aura from the cave. Naturally, they were very happy.


    What the Wutong tiger was thinking about before he could get rid of the two casual visitor in the cave, and now he had no idea. He just stayed there and watched Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong silently.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and didn''t continue to communicate with the tiger.


    Anyway, the strength of the tiger, really want to cause him any damage is impossible.


    "For the time being, use the elixir to suppress the chill in her body. When you have a better chance, you can refine the elixir." Xiao Yao thought silently.


    When he spoke, he had taken out some elixirs from his bracelet space.


    Although more than sufficient, these elixir can be enough to suppress the cold inside the Wutong tree.


    When he took out the elixir, the adult tiger suddenly stood up, his eyes full of shock.


    Xiao Yao looked at the tiger and said with a smile, "why? Are you interested in this elixir, too? "


    The tiger nodded hard.


    It felt that what the human said was just nonsense.


    Although it didn''t know what the guy was holding, it could feel the aura.


    It must be a rare treasure!


    If it wasn''t for knowing that its own strength is not the opponent of the other side, it would definitely fight with Xiao Yao for Xiandan now.


    However, what it didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao threw an elixir directly in the past.


    It jumped up, put the elixir in its mouth, and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    It can''t understand the purpose of this guy.


    "For you, it''s rent." Xiao Yao laughs.


    The tiger thought about it, looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of gratitude, and then bit the elixir in his mouth into two parts and put it into the mouths of the two little tigers.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help feeling, and sent two more.


    The tiger was more and more shocked.


    He was thinking, is there something wrong with the human brain.


    Don''t treat these good things as treasures at all!


    Xiao Yao did not go to the restaurant, but he put a fairy pill into Wutong''s mouth.


    Before he could breathe for a moment, suddenly his nerves tightened again.


    At this time, the tiger has rushed to him, his eyes full of murderous.


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. You''re here for me." Xiao Yao said.


    The tiger tilted his neck and looked at Xiao Yao with questions in his eyes.


    "It''s my enemy." Xiao Yao said, "you help me take care of the girl beside me. Don''t hurt her. If I can come back, I will give you some more elixirs. How about that?"


    The tiger shook his head directly.


    Xiao Yao thought he was unwilling to accept such a business, but after tigers finished his head, the tiger lay directly on the side of Wu Wutong and its face was gentle.


    See Xiao Yao with incomprehension eyes to look at it, it also rubbed the Wutong hand with the head lightly.


    Xiao Yao understood the meaning of tiger.


    Before shaking his head, he did not reject Xiao Yao''s meaning, but rather said he would care for the Wutong tree and did not need it.


    "That''s interesting." Xiao Yao gave a laugh. With these words, he had walked out of the cave¡° Two monks of the ningdan period? " Xiao Yao stepped out of the cave with a twinkle in his eyes. "I want to see how capable you are!" Immediately, his body turned into a startling rainbow and swept down the mountain. It''s raining cats and dogs.

 Chapter 1127

    The reason why they went out directly to meet the enemy was also worried that those people would besieged the cave. When he could not get separated, he would not be able to take care of those tigers and Wutong.


    Just as he was diving down the mountain, Xiao Yao called Xuejiao out, rode on it and ran down.


    His strength is not to be dealt with by the two strong Dan Dan, but only by doing so, it will lengthen the fighting time. This is not good for Xiao Yao. After all, he must make quick decisions. Otherwise, if his Wutong wakes up, what he can do is to be exposed.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao has a headache.


    By this time, he had seen a group of people.


    The leader is Mr. Gao.


    There were no less than 500 of them. The two men standing beside Mr. Gao were all dressed in strong black clothes.


    A group of people, looking at Xiao Yao, who was riding the Jiaos, were completely stunned.


    I''m afraid they have never seen such a scene in their life.


    "Is that a dragon?" Mr. Gao took a deep breath and asked.


    "No, it''s Jiao, Bai Jiao. It''s not good... Mr. Gao, let''s go!" One of them said in a strong black dress, his face suddenly changed.


    Young master Gao was slightly stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    This has not been hit, has been making to leave, how can there be such a thing in the world?


    At the thought of this, he was almost trembling with anger.


    Can''t these experts from the Tiewei army be of any use?


    However, when he saw the other side riding a dragon, his heart was not calm. I''m afraid that no one would have kept the most basic calm under such circumstances.


    Although I don''t know what the identity of the other party is, since the appearance can be so crazy and cool, can it be an ordinary person?


    "Even if the other side can come by a dragon, we can''t just leave, can we?" Mr. Gao frowned and said.


    When they heard what Mr. Gao said, they could only smile bitterly.


    Obviously, even now, Mr. Gao still doesn''t understand the situation.


    The reason why one of the nuns in the ningdan period proposed to leave was that it had nothing to do with the other''s Mount, OK?


    But now he also knows that it''s useless for him to talk with Mr. Gao. The reason is that Xiao Yao, who is riding on Xuejiao, has already killed them.


    Stopping ten meters away, Xiao Yao jumps from the snow dragon.


    "Xuejiao, one person, one ningdan period, are you ok?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Xuejiao thought about it and nodded.


    With its current strength, it''s not very difficult to deal with a practitioner in ningdan period. What''s more, it doesn''t need to kill him directly. It just needs to entangle him and give Xiao Yao enough time to kill one of the practitioners in ningdan period, and the other is not far away from death.


    At this time, the two practitioners of Ning Dan period could only be silent.


    They have felt the danger.


    Maybe they thought that it was easy for them to kill two troublemakers in Baishui city with their own skills, but now they dare not have the idea before.


    If you know that your opponent is not ordinary, you have to belittle him. What is that?


    These two brothers can''t do such a stupid thing.


    Xiao Yao stood in front of them and looked at them with a smile full of contempt.


    "Just the two of you, are you going to kill me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Young master Gao suddenly took a step forward.


    He squinted at Xiao Yao with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "It''s you who made trouble in my Suxiang hospital before?" Mr. Gao asked.


    "Do young people like to talk nonsense so much now?" Xiao Yao asked, "what if it''s me, what if it''s not me?"


    "Whether it''s you or not, you have to die here today!" Mr. Gao''s eyes twinkled with cold light. Every word he said was like a blade. I wish I could tear this annoying guy to pieces now.


    He used to be a proud man, so now Xiao Yao stares at him with such scornful eyes, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    We are all young people. Why can other young people be more arrogant than themselves?


    Listen, you may think it''s funny, but now, that''s what Mr. Gao thinks.


    "I can''t help myself."


    With these words, Xiao Yao had already grabbed Gao Gongzi at a distance of ten meters.


    A friar behind Gao quickly stepped forward, reached out his hand and pulled Gao behind him. At the same time, he suddenly punched Xiao Yao fiercely. In a moment, the air was shaking, and the friar pulled Gao back several steps. The expression on his face was very ugly.


    "Mr. Gao, find a safe place for the time being." In fact, the monk in ningdan period was already dissatisfied with Mr. Gao.


    He was thinking, is this guy a fool? When is it? He even wants to dress thirteen. Can''t he keep a low profile?


    Although they are already monks in ningdan period, how can you say that Mr. Gao is also the young master of Baishui city. If anything happens here, they are also responsible. At that time, I don''t know how Mr. Gao''s father will impeach them.


    When he pulled Mr. Gao to the back, another monk of ningdan period rushed to Xiao Yao. He had a long knife in his hand. The blade was not wide, but it was very sharp. The blade was condensed into a layer of knife Qi. He was obviously an expert in using a knife.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and slapped his opponent''s blade with a slap. The blade vibrated and made a sound like the sound of insects.


    The man held the knife and stepped back.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to want to let the other party have a chance to breathe. After a roar, he clenched his right hand and dashed up into the sky. Suddenly, he dived in the sky. His aura was running wildly. With a great spirit, he landed at the man with the knife.


    Although this punch was dodged by the other side, it blew out a hole with a radius of one meter on the ground, with a depth of half a person.


    Xiao Yao stood in front of the monk again, his face full of sarcastic smile.


    "What''s the matter? You came all the way to kill me? Is it just to escape? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    The two practitioners of Ning Dan period were a little ugly.


    They all realized that they had underestimated each other''s strength.


    The strength of the other side is far above them. I''m afraid the power of one punch can match the cultivators of the golden elixir period.


    The man with the knife, who had already spat out, asked, "are you a monk in the golden elixir period?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Xiao Yao is actually telling the truth. Although he has reached the golden elixir stage, his strength is still in the ningdan stage.


    If you are serious, he can only be regarded as an expert at the peak of ningdan period. Of course, even if he is really against another monk at the peak of ningdan period, he still has enough confidence to kill him.


    After Xiao Yao finished this sentence, he did not continue to go with the other side, but once again launched a charge.


    This time he was a little faster than before.


    In order to make a quick decision!


    Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster, and his attack is more and more fierce. At the beginning, the man with the knife still felt that he could barely cope with it, but now he has felt the difficulty.


    His companion also wanted to rush up to help, but before he moved, Xuejiao had already rushed to him and trembled with him.


    Mr. Gao looks at Xiao Yao with cold eyes.


    "Go up and kill him!" Mr. Gao said, biting his teeth.


    Hundreds of people behind him rushed to Xiao Yao immediately.


    "Men of the iron guard, get back! The man with the knife grabbed a neutral gear and yelled.


    In an instant, 200 people came back.


    Although the man with the knife realized that he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all, he was not a fool either. Now this kind of battle is not something that hundreds of ordinary people can help. I''m afraid that before he rushes up, he may be hanged by the gang wind.


    He can allow all those people to die on the battlefield, but they must not die in such a place, let alone in the hands of a practitioner!


    When the man with the knife drove back 200 soldiers, even those brought by Mr. Gao stopped.


    They are not fools. Those soldiers who are more powerful than them dare not fight. What can they do?


    "What do you want to do, rebel?" he said? Why not


    None of the soldiers paid any attention to Mr. Gao.


    They were all members of the iron guard. In their eyes, only the two nuns of ningdan period could command them.


    As for Mr. Gao, he may have a different status. He has a great father, but he is not working in the Tiewei army. How can they care about this?


    It''s just a poor boy. They really don''t pay attention to him.


    "I told you to rush up, didn''t you hear me?" Gao Gongzi grabs a knife directly from his followers and says.


    At this time, the monk who was fighting with Xuejiao could not help but roared: "Gao Yuesheng, these are all my soldiers. There''s no need to listen to you. Shut up! And the people of Tiewei army listen to me. If this little bastard dares to do anything to you, kill him directly! If anything happens, the iron guards will bear it! "


    Hearing this, Mr. Gao immediately kept silent.


    He already felt a pair of bad eyes.


    He had no doubt that if he really wanted to do something to them, the soldiers would dare to kill him.


    After all, his identity really can''t give these 200 light armour soldiers any deterrent. Even his father, it is impossible to give them any pressure, we are not a system, falling out can really kill you! Just the man who yelled before, because of distraction, was swept out by Xuejiao''s tail. On the other hand, Xiao Yao has already kicked the man with the knife out.

 Chapter 1128

    Now Mr. Gao is very depressed.


    I''m so depressed that I''m going to vomit blood.


    Before that, he was full of confidence in the two practitioners of Ning Dan period.


    Before listening to master Jiang said that the master who hurt him at least had to be the peak strength of ningdan period, which made him really have a headache.


    But when he saw that the iron guards directly sent out two monks of the ningdan period, he was immediately relieved.


    Even if the other party is really a monk at the peak of ningdan period, what? It''s said that two fists are hard to defeat four hands. Aren''t the two monks in ningdan period opponents of each other?


    He never thought that a dragon would be involved in this kind of battle.


    Although it''s just a dragon, he doesn''t dare to despise it. Since ancient times, there have been many legends about the dragon in Lingwu world. Even in recent years, it''s said that in some parts of Lingwu world, the shadow of the dragon can be seen, but it''s rare. It''s said that an adult dragon clan has the strength to shake the quintuple masters, Qinglong has the strength to kill jiuzhong experts. As for the existence of the Dragon King, it''s hard to imagine.


    Even if the Dragon hasn''t turned into a dragon yet, it''s not what they can see. It''s still a god beast!


    At the thought of this, Mr. Gao suddenly got worried.


    He couldn''t help thinking about the identity of the young man.


    What kind of person does it take to have a dragon as a mount? Even an ordinary monk in ningdan period may not have such strength, and his family background may not be ordinary.


    At the thought of these, his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    It seems that he should be killed in any way today. Otherwise, if the other party comes back to revenge in the future, it will be a disaster for his family!


    Mr. Gao is more or less regretful. If he had known that his opponent was so powerful, he might not have taken the initiative to provoke


    Suddenly, above Xiao Yao''s head, four golden lights appeared.


    When the golden light gradually darkens, you will find four swords hanging in the sky.


    Each long sword made Mr. Gao feel a great momentum.


    "Fall!" Xiao Yao gave a drink, and the Four Swords rushed towards the friar with the sword.


    The expression on the monk''s face suddenly changed. He wanted to retreat, but the retreat was blocked by talisman.


    At the moment, he could only hold the knife in his hand and cut it toward Jiuge. The blade was cut on the blade. His tiger''s mouth was in pain and his blood overflowed. He didn''t hold the knife in his hand, so he got rid of it directly. The three ancient trees in the sky were nailed to a lesson of Platycladus orientalis.


    He turned his face again, and the Four Swords converged into a golden light again, attacking him.


    He stretched out his hand and waved a fist to dissolve the sword Qi, but he was knocked out.


    Before he got up again, the golden light suddenly combined into a huge sword, passed through his abdomen, nailed him to the ground, and soon lost his breath.


    Young master Gao suddenly turned around, his face full of panic.


    Now he finally understood that the two friars were not rivals at all.


    It''s no wonder that before they said to let themselves find someone else to hide, I''m afraid that at that time they already realized that this battle will end with their failure.


    In fact, if time permits, the two monks even want to leave with Gao Gongzi, but Xiao Yao and Xue Jiao have already killed, and they don''t have enough time to escape.


    Looking at Gao''s back, Xiao Yao just gave a cold hum.


    "Want to run now? Is there a chance? " Xiao Yao sneered. With a roar, the golden light split into four again and turned into hundreds of sword rain, falling towards the crowd.


    "Stay." Xiao Yao said.


    The sword rain was passing through the crowd, and scarlet blood was splashing in the air.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a very murderous person, he really has no way to let them go under such circumstances. He knows better than anyone that if one of these people runs away, he may bring a large group of people. He has no time to deal with these people.


    Among them, Gao ran in the front, but he was hit by a sword light directly through his body and fell to the ground. Because of the speed of running, even though he was pierced by the sword light, his body still rolled forward for some distance, and his head was stabbed on a tree branch on the ground. The sharp tree branch stabbed directly into Gao''s eye, dripping with blood.


    Xiao Yao didn''t take care of those who were still fleeing. In his sword rain, none of them could escape.


    Therefore, he immediately turned around and rushed to the ningdan monk who was still shaking with Xuejiao.


    Under the encirclement and suppression of Xuejiao and Xiaoyao, the monk suffered a lot. Let alone deal with Xiaoyao and Xuejiao at the same time, even if they were just one of them, he was not an opponent!


    Just as he had just dodged Xiao Yao''s iron fist, before he could step back, the flanking Xuejiao killed him again. By this time, he had no way to go back.


    Xuejiao''s way of killing people is just cruel. He bites the guy''s head and spits it out.


    Even Xiao Yao, who was standing on the side, could not help shivering.


    The headless corpse stumbled forward a few steps, then stopped, fell to the ground, and never moved again.


    Xiao Yao turned around and there were hundreds of bodies behind him.


    The four swords and Xue Jiao are back in Xiao Yao''s body.


    "In fact, I really didn''t want to trouble you. Why?" Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said.


    He always feels that it''s not very good for him to say such words now. Some of them are as cool as wind. I don''t know if people who are not dead will stand up again and play with him when they hear such words.


    At this time, the air is filled with the smell of blood, as if the air is rusty.


    Blood and rain mixed together, into a stream, along the mountain rill, rolling down and up.


    Xiao Yao turned around, walked forward for a distance, and suddenly stopped.


    In the distance, a girl held a tree with one hand and looked at him.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He came up to him and said, "why did you come out? It''s still raining. "


    "I didn''t know you were so good if I didn''t come out." Wu Wutong''s face was covered with rain and rain fell down his face.


    "Go back, you have cold in your body. Don''t relapse at this time." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong remained motionless and continued to stare at him.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and hugged Wutong directly to the cave.


    "Let go of me!" Wu Wutong, with his hands in his hands, beat his back on Xiao Yao''s back.


    It''s just that the strength is not as strong as the raindrops falling from the sky.


    When he returned to the cave, Xiao Yaocai put the Wutong tree down.


    Wu Wutong feet just stepped on the bottom, they will rush up and Xiao Yao continue to struggle, and the result is just a fist, wrist was tightly held by Xiao Yao.


    "Can you stop?" Xiao Yao asked, "do you really want to live? Don''t you want to kill the emperor of Beilu? Don''t you want cavalry to rebel? If you really die in the state of Jiang, don''t you feel aggrieved? "


    Wu Wutong, angry, said, "why do you lie to me?!"


    "You lied to me. I''ll be dead long ago." Xiao Yao threw off Wu Wutong''s hand and sat down and said, "do you think I''m willing to hold back? There are so many strong people in the Lingwu world. I have no way or faction. I don''t even have a backer. If I don''t hide my strength, I can live to the present? "


    Wu Wutong listens to Xiao Yao''s words, suddenly silent.


    Although she felt that she would continue to be angry, Xiao Yaogang''s words made her unable to refute.


    "Cheat the ghost, you are so powerful, dare to say that you have no way or sect?" Wu Wutong whispered.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and asked, "otherwise?"


    "Hum, I''ve eaten so many good things, such as pills and herbs. Now it''s just the cultivation in the early days of foundation building. Are you an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years?" Wu Wutong said.


    At the first thought, it was possible that Wu Wutong suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if I really live for hundreds of years, and I''m just now cultivating, then I can really find a crooked neck tree to hang myself."


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    After a while, she suddenly asked, "what did you give me before?"


    "Pills." Xiao Yao said.


    "Pills?" Wu Wutong was surprised. "You have a kind of Dan medicine that can suppress the cold in my body? How much more? I bought them all! "


    It''s heroic.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said, "that kind of pill, how much you want, will also help your cultivation. But don''t take more now. Anyway, I''m here, you won''t die, and I promised you before that I won''t let you have anything to do. It will cure the cold in your body. Now I have a way."


    "You? Isn''t that your master? "


    "I didn''t tell you before that I''m alone. Where''s my master?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Whether willing or not, his cultivation has been exposed now, and he is too lazy to hide it.


    After long time Wutong wallowed together, he had already regarded Wutong as a friend who could be trusted.


    Suddenly he looked at Wutong and asked, "will you tell me my secret?"


    Wu Wutong turned to the beads and whispered, "can I teach you silly cows later?"


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, and then laughs.


    Wu Wutong saw Xiao Yao laughing, but he did not answer, angry and annoyed, and asked, "I ask you!"


    Xiao Yao put away his smile, nodded and said, "yes, you can call it whatever you like."


    "Then you really have the ability to cure me?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    At this time, Wu Wutong also asked the last question in mind.


    "Since your strength is so strong, I was not your opponent at the beginning, why would you still be taken back to Prince Li''s house by me?" Wu Wutong asked. She blinked with a different look in her eyes. Xiao Yao took a deep breath, silent for a moment, said: "for the sake of the dragon ball."£¨ During this period of time, almost every day three chapters are updated. One chapter has more than 3000 words, and the three chapters add up to less than 10000 words. In the following period of time, Lao Bu is also trying to find time to break out. The readers are silent camp: 316092088 Yunxiao Hall: 424110920. Welcome to join the chat, just add one! Otherwise, it''s meaningless to open two groups...)

 Chapter 1129

    When Xiao Yao said the answer, Wu Wutong''s face changed.


    From her eyes, Xiao Yao saw disappointment.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao''s export is not the answer that Wu Wutong wants to hear.


    This made him puzzled and asked, "when I first met you, I didn''t know you. Besides having a different purpose, what else could I do for you?"


    Wu Wutong suppressed for a long time and could not speak.


    She knows that Xiao Yao is telling the truth, but this kind of truth makes her hard to accept.


    As for the reason, the half moon''s Wutong tree can''t tell.


    I can''t give Xiao Yao, and I can''t give myself a reason.


    When Wu Wutong was silent, Xiao Yao laughed and said, "actually, even if there are no dragon balls, I will save you."


    Wu Wutong slightly surprised, raised his head to look at Xiao Yao again, his eyes full of curious look.


    "Why?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "just like if I really want to die, will you save me? Even if you know, I''m close to you for a purpose. "


    Wu Wutong fell into a deep meditation.


    After a while, she snorted again and said, "I won''t. I''m sure the first thought is to run away. Even if you can''t beat the opponent, I still rush up? Isn''t that boring? "


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "is it funny? Am I right? "


    "That''s right, but I don''t think you''ll leave me behind." Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said.


    Wu Wutong was too lazy to take care of him.


    After a short rest, Xiao Yao suddenly stood up and went to the entrance of the cave.


    "What else do you want to do?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Lay a border to cover the air here." Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Wutong.


    Wu Wutong turned his eyes and said, "is that necessary? With your current cultivation, the monks of Jindan period can also detect the border. They will still kill us when they come. Those who can''t be detected and who are fooled by you can''t do anything to us even if you are here! "


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "you look down on me, don''t you?"


    If it was, it might be like what Wu Wutong said.


    But now, Xiao Yao has inherited the memory of Zhenwu relics, including the arrangement of the boundary of the FA formation. What''s more, Xiao Yao has the accomplishments of the golden elixir period, but his strength is still in the ningdan period. Even a master behind the golden elixir period may not be able to break the boundary of Xiao Yao. This is his strength!


    He doesn''t believe it. Are there any double masters coming back for trouble? If this is the case, Xiao Yao will admit his fate and can only say that he is not lucky.


    At this time, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone they bought before played their original role.


    Holding a writing brush and stained with ink, Xiao Yao wrote some strange characters on the wall of the hole.


    Every stroke, there is a golden flash.


    Wu Wutong, who was curious, stood on the side and looked at it. Though she could not see it, she could still feel the momentum in her stroke.


    Wu Wutong looked at it for a moment, and suddenly there was an illusion. As if the next second his soul would be sucked in by the strange characters from Xiao Yao''s hands on the wall.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao promptly drank a burst of anger, and Wu Wutong suddenly came back to the gods, and the unconscious went back two times, and his eyes showed a look of shock.


    Xiao Yao glanced back at her and put down his brush.


    In fact, he wanted to bring Wu Wutong back from confusion, but he was still sketching those characters at that time. At that time, he had to finish all at once, and he could never stop. Otherwise, he would have failed, just like kunmu did in Xianren mountain''s pictorial seal script. He also failed many times. The main reason is that he didn''t concentrate on doing all at once.


    "What happened just now?" Wu Wutong looks at Xiao Yao somewhat puzzled.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you''d better have a good rest first."


    Wu Wutong nodded and sat down.


    When Xiao Yao sat down, Wu Wutong asked, "what are we doing now? Why don''t we hurry to leave?"


    "Elder sister, I have been fighting with others before. Can you give me some time to have a good rest?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Wu Wutong coughed, and then remembered.


    When Xiao Yao was resting, Wu Wutong asked, "is the white man before me the last time I met?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Wutong sighed and understood in his heart.


    "I said, how could my luck be so good? I would have been dead, but suddenly a white Jiao came out to help me. If it wasn''t for the white Jiao, I would have been dead by now." Wu Wutong said helplessly.


    Before she has not wanted to understand this question, also subconsciously asked Xiao Yao.


    At that time, Xiao Yao couldn''t tell the truth, so he just agreed.


    Now I get the answer.


    Xiao Yao opened his eyes and looked at Wu Wutong, and said, "actually, I want dragon balls because it needs."


    "Well? What do you mean Wu Wutong slightly stunned.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it was about to turn into a dragon. Naturally, it needs huolongzhu to improve its strength. Only when its strength becomes stronger and stronger can it have a chance to survive the disaster when it goes to turn into a dragon."


    "So it was..." Wu Wutong nodded lightly.


    After that, she was a little angry and said, "why should I believe you as a liar?"


    This sentence seems to be for himself, but also for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and said, "I''m just saying this to you. As for whether I believe or not, it''s all your business. I can''t say anything."


    Wu Wutong drums his cheeks and stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and recovered.


    It took him about an hour to open his eyes again, and sort out the aura thoroughly.


    After opening his eyes, Wu Wutong was still standing in front of him, staring at him.


    Xiao Yao was startled by the girl. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a pair of big eyes?


    "Here you are." Xiao Yao opened his eyes and Wu Wutong put out a hand.


    Spread out the palm, a red bead really exudes a familiar atmosphere, let Xiao Yao frown.


    "This is the dragon ball?" Because Xiao Yao''s yuandannei originally had a dragon spirit hidden in it, and he accompanied Xuejiao day and night, so he was very familiar with the breath of the dragon.


    When the red bead was placed in front of him, Xiao Yao realized that he had to ask again, just to confirm his guess.


    The red beads are white and transparent, emitting a faint red light, especially in the dark, the light pattern overflows on the surface of the red dragon ball.


    "First of all, this dragon ball is not for you. It''s for the snow dragon." Wu Wutong threw aside his mouth and said, "it''s a life saving grace to repay it."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "really decided?"


    Although at first, Xue Jiao rescued Wu Wutong from the mouth of the python.


    However, at the beginning, Wu Wutong was willing to sacrifice his life, or was it a beast of fire python, but a beast of fire python, and how can he compare it with a dragon?


    Wu Wutong smoked his nose and said, "even though I would not like to give you, even the dragon ball can not save my life. Since it is so, it is better to give it to you. It is also the foundation for friendship."


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Wutong''s words, and suddenly he was in distress.


    He could hardly understand the girl.


    It was originally a good thing. It had to be related to interests.


    Even though he knew, Wu Wutong''s mind did not think so, but he had to say so.


    A girl with such a character, even if she is still on the earth, is not pleasant?


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mind moved and snow Jiao came out of the imperial dragon''s knack. Wutong threw the dragon''s beads into the air, and the snow khakis had opened his mouth, swallowed the dragon balls, and immediately drilled back to the imperial dragon''s knack.


    "Master, help me to thank this girl." Xuejiao said.


    Xiao sighed and sighed at his Wutong, saying, "I am grateful to snow Kam. Actually, I don''t think it is necessary to listen to you, because you must say that you only do this for two reasons."


    Wu Wutong speechless, her heart really think so.


    Can Xiao Yao read his mind?


    When Xiao Yao sat down again, Wu Wutong asked, "what are you doing for?"


    "I won''t tell you." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s much more powerful than you anyway."


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    After a while, she asked, "where are we going later?"


    "After daybreak, go to Qingcheng Mountain." Xiao Yao said.


    "Qingcheng Mountain? Are you really going there? Didn''t you make up your hometown? " Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "only there can I have enough time to concentrate on alchemy."


    Although he only met Hong feisheng once, he always thought that he was a good man and could be trusted.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was not the kind of person who would easily believe others, because now he has no other choice. Besides believing in Hong feisheng, who else can he believe?


    After a while, Xiao Yao said, "take a rest and have a sleep on the stone."


    Wu Wutong shook his head.


    Xiao Yao joked: "what''s the matter? After knowing that you are not my opponent, you should guard against me, afraid that I will take advantage of you while you are sleeping?" Wu Wutong looks angry, but he has no rebuttal. Xiao Yao did not speak, Wu Wutong asked again, "and you?" Why don''t you get some sleep while you still have some time? " Xiao Yao laughed and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you''ll take advantage of me when I''m sleeping." Wu Wutong really wanted to choke him alive. How can a big man be so shameless?!

 Chapter 1130

    At dawn, Xiao Yao immediately stood up and walked out of the cave.


    After a while, he came back again.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Wutong sees the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, looking at some dignified, unable to resist asking.


    "There are at least thousands of people out there." Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong, and said with complex expression.


    Wu Wutong heard the sentence of Xiao Yao, and his face changed.


    "Thousands? What do they want to do? " Wu Wutong asked in surprise.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her with contempt in his eyes.


    Wu Wutong sat down, and she realized that what he had just said was a nonsense.


    What''s the reason why there are thousands of people searching the mountain?


    Hundreds of people died here before. It would be really strange if they didn''t realize it.


    "Are there any masters?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "A practitioner in the golden elixir period." Xiao Yao said, "at least he is a cultivator in the golden elixir period, and he should have noticed our existence, and will step by step move towards this side."


    Hearing Wu Xiao''s sentence, Wu Wutong''s complexion became even more ugly.


    Can Xiao Yao deal with the friars of Jindan period?


    Probably also saw Wu Wutong''s curiosity in mind, Xiao Yao said: "I only have the setting of the Dan Dan period now. If we really get the golden age, I''m afraid we can only run away."


    When Wu Wutong was care laden, he suddenly "looked" and blinked at Xiao Yao and asked, "why don''t you look worried?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    The girl is at last aware of the crux of the problem.


    Xiao Yao smiled so much that Wu Wutong became more and more angry.


    She put out her hand and punched Xiao Yao''s arm. She gritted her teeth and said, "you lied to me just now, didn''t you?"


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "there are thousands of people out there, and there is also a monk in the golden elixir period who is coming for us. I will never joke about that."


    Xiao Yao''s face was solemn when he said this, and Wu Wutong became more puzzled.


    "What does that mean?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao sat down and said, "it''s very simple. We just need to guard here. The array I set up before can not only make the friars aware of our breath, but also be regarded as a way to shield them. Unless they can enter our space, they can''t find here at all."


    After Xiao Yao''s words came out, Wu Wutong became more and more confused.


    The more she did not understand what Xiao Yao wanted to express.


    Xiao sighed, and stretched out his hand, grabbed Wu Wutong''s arm and pulled her out of the cave.


    After leaving the cave, Wu Wutong immediately stamped his feet and said, "what are you doing? We''re coming out now, aren''t they aware of us? "


    "Look back." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong turned his face curiously, but was terrified.


    Behind her, the cave disappeared. Behind her was a cliff with three pines on it. It seemed that the cave she was in had never existed before.


    Seeing Wu Wutong''s appearance dumb as a wooden chicken, Xiao Yao could not help laughing.


    "What on earth is this?" Wu Wutong is now completely lost in confusion and increasingly unable to understand the situation at this time.


    But she understood that it must have come from Xiao Yao.


    As soon as she thought of this, her eyes brightened and she subconsciously grasped one of Xiao Yao''s arms and asked, "is it related to the things you drew before?"


    "What are those things? They are characters." Xiao Yao is not happy to say.


    Wu Wutong is still somewhat unbelievable: "that is to say, is this really what you do?"


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile: "besides me, who else?"


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    She is still in deep shock.


    "All right, go back." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong glared at it, and looked at Xiao Yao with a queer look. "How can I go back?"


    Now behind her is the mountain wall. She really doesn''t know how to go back.


    "Ha ha, just hit it."


    Xiao Yao finished saying this, and stretched out his hand and pushed the Wutong tree.


    Wu Wutong was ready to curse, but her body crashed directly on the mountain wall and went straight through.


    "Why? What''s going on? " Wu Wutong was surprised, and he felt no pain.


    "It''s just an illusion." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong felt more and more unbelievable.


    "Come on, don''t think about it. Go on resting." Xiao Yao then sat down cross legged, closed his eyes and fell into a state of false sleep.


    Wu Wutong sat beside him and looked at Xiao Yao with his chin.


    Originally, they planned to leave here today, but now it seems impossible.


    There are so many strong men in the encirclement and suppression of them. If they go out now, they will be in their own hands. Even Wutong will not do anything that lacks their mind.


    Wu Wutong asked one side: "how long are we going to stay here?"


    Xiao Yao opened his eyes, looked at her and said, "until they leave here."


    Wu Wutong asked anxiously, "so what if they never go?"


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "do you think it''s possible?"


    Wu Wutong continued, "even if they will leave, what shall we do during this period? Don''t you eat or drink? "


    When she finished, the tiger suddenly came up to her and shook his head at her.


    Wu Wutong did not know the situation.


    After shaking his head, the tiger went straight to the cave and left the cave.


    After waiting for half an hour, the tiger came back with a red deer in his mouth. He had stopped breathing, but he still had body temperature. It was obvious that he had not died for a long time.


    It threw the deer at the side of Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, and returned to the place where he lay before lying down again. Two little tigers were in his arms and closed their eyes.


    "See? It will give us food and drink. " Xiao Yao said, "what''s more, you, a friar at the beginning of foundation construction, even if you don''t eat or drink for a period of time, what can you do?"


    Wu Wutong has no alternative.


    In the cave, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong spent three days.


    Wu Wutong can''t sleep every night for three days, for fear that the Jindan practitioners will perceive their presence and bring them to a containment.


    At that time, even if Xiao Yao''s strength is extraordinary, I''m afraid it will be doomed.


    Wu Wutong was nervous, and Xiao Yao could not do it completely.


    Even if you have some confidence in your own border formation, it''s one thing to have confidence, and it''s another thing to know whether the other side will come in by mistake.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong''s worries were all unnecessary. They survived the disaster.


    Now looking back, Xiao Yao also has some lingering fear.


    After all, there are many strong people in Lingwu world. If there is a double realm master here, he will be aware of their existence.


    "I''m still too weak." Xiao Yao said to himself truthfully in his heart.


    This time Wutong went to Qingchengshan, not just because he needed a quiet place to help Wu Wutong refine the elixir. Another reason was that he had promised him a lift.


    According to Hong feisheng, as long as he gets to Qingcheng Mountain, the other party will have a way to let him gather the holy elixir.


    Although Xiao Yao wants to unite the spirit of Dan, but people still need to know how to be content!


    Even if it''s just Saint Dan, the starting point is much higher than that of ordinary practitioners.


    When he left the cave, Xiao Yao left some elixirs, about ten of them.


    "It''s a good relationship between us. I''m afraid we won''t have the chance to meet each other in the future. These days, you''ve worked hard to give us food and drink." Xiao Yao touched the huge tiger''s head and said with a smile.


    The tiger seems to be reluctant to part with his head rubbing against Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Come on, don''t think I don''t know. Your heart has been waiting for me to go." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The Tiger stood up straight again with embarrassment in his eyes.


    In fact, as Xiao Yao said, in the heart of the tiger, Xiao Yao was eager to leave.


    It has long discovered that since these two guys came to their own territory, there have been many more powerful people on the mountain.


    Always on tenterhooks, Wu Yao and Wu Wutong are not worried about their days.


    Although it is very grateful for Xiao Yao''s gift of the elixir, with the elixir, it must be able to continue to live after eating it!


    If Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong''s whereabouts were found, it would also face a catastrophe with their children.


    Now Xiao Yao is leaving, and the crisis has been lifted.


    This is a very realistic tiger!


    After going down the mountain and going to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao once again conceals his accomplishments.


    Wu Wutong followed by Xiao Yao''s back, saying, "in fact, we can go back to Li Wang''s house directly. It''s very safe there, too. "


    Xiao Yao walked forward and said, "it''s safe for you, but it''s not safe for me at all."


    He didn''t believe that there was no master in the Li palace.


    In his opinion, if King Li knew his strength, he would certainly take measures, and then he would fall into crisis in his mansion.


    It''s not as safe as it is now.


    Maybe he could believe Wu Wutong, but he could not believe it for Li Wang Fu.


    After all, his own existence is also a potential threat to Prince Li''s mansion. Listening to Xiao Yao''s remarks, Wu Wutong did not carry on. Thirty miles before the trip, in a small town, Wu Wutong lived with Xiao Yao, at least had to take a bath, eat enough food and rejoin the drum. After resting in the town for a day, Wu Wutong went out and bought two horsepower horses that were fairly good, and set foot on the itinerary again. It''s a long way to go. It''s good to have company¡° Xiao Yao, when you get to Qingcheng Mountain, you''ve cured me. Won''t you go back with me? " Wu Wutong suddenly asked. Xiao Yao rode in front of him and didn''t speak. Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s back and sighed deeply. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, she could understand it in her heart.

 Chapter 1131

    I come from afar to seek eternal life here.


    Xiao Yao really came from afar, but what he was looking for was not longevity. He just wanted to pull his father back.


    Now, however, he found that it was very difficult to bring the elephant back to earth.


    It''s better to find longevity!


    On the way to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao doesn''t know if he will encounter any trouble in the future. When he thinks about it carefully, it''s so troublesome that he wants to gather a gold elixir with a bit of bull''s spirit, not to mention how many experts he can become, and he has thousands of troops under his hand, so he can kill directly to the border of Qingqiu.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Three days and three nights, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong stopped in an inn again.


    "There is still a day''s journey to Qingcheng Mountain." Moonlight is like water, Wu Wutong sits in front of the window, arms on the window frame, holding the chin, looking at a bright moon in the sky, whispers.


    Xiao Yao sat on the chair in the room and nodded.


    "When you get to Qingcheng Mountain, are you going to alchemy?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t you want me to cure the cold in your body?"


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    Actually, she was thinking about it.


    To be fair, she naturally hopes that Xiao Yao can cure the cold in her body as soon as possible.


    But the thought that if the cold in his body was cured by Xiao Yao, this guy would go his own way, and his heart also had some bad taste.


    People are a contradiction, for example, the present Wutong, the heart is full of contradictions, what makes her feel entangled is that even herself, do not know what causes the contradiction.


    In her heart, she told herself that going our separate ways was that she just wanted to live to do what she wanted to do. Besides, what else was important?


    She turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. Suddenly, she felt that she couldn''t see the man clearly.


    "Who are you?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Men." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye.


    "You''ve taken me on the wrong road several times these days, and you''re not familiar with Jiang''s cities, let alone the local conditions and customs. You''re not from Jiang at all, are you?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Although she looks careless on the surface, she is actually a careful girl. She may not be careful, but she can still see the most basic things on the surface.


    I can see it. I''ve seen it for a long time, but up to now, she hasn''t asked.


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to speak, Wu Wutong suddenly grabbed and continued, "if you want to tell lies, you might as well not talk about it."


    Xiao Yao simply kept silent.


    The Wutong Tong''s angry teeth were so fierce that he could hardly rush to go up and die with his teeth.


    That''s what I said. As a result, this guy is really good. He has really practiced closed mouth meditation.


    "Are you really not going to say it?" Wu Wutong asked, cold, humming.


    Xiao sighed and looked at Wu Wutong, saying, "actually, it''s not that I don''t mean to say it, but I can''t say it."


    Wu Wutong narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. "How mysterious is your identity?"


    Xiao Yao just laughs but doesn''t speak.


    Wu Wutong waved his hand, and seemed to be too lazy to discuss these problems with him.


    "I went back to bed." With this sentence, Wu Wutong rose and walked out of Xiao Yao''s room and took the door with her.


    Xiao Yao leaned on the bed and fell into a state of thinking.


    "The most difficult thing in a person''s life is to have hardships, right?" Xiao Yaoxu narrowed his eyes and said softly


    Not long after falling into sleep, Xiao Yao suddenly opens his eyes, but his body doesn''t move.


    Ear, can hear the gentle footsteps.


    When the other party was about to get close to him, he suddenly got up and kicked him.


    "Ouch," a scream sounded.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, turned over and got out of bed directly, one foot trampled the guy who broke into his room under his foot.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "To die!" Even if the other side had been trampled on by Xiao Yao, it didn''t seem that he was going to live in peace. A dagger slipped from his sleeve and stabbed Xiao Yao''s leg with his right hand holding the handle firmly.


    Xiao Yao kicked the other side out and lit the candle.


    The one who broke into Xiao Yao''s room was really not a stranger, but the waiter of the inn.


    He had already seen each other before, but the eyes of the other person seemed to be glimpsing at Wutong standing beside Xiao Yao.


    More accurately, it is looking at the burden that Wutong carries.


    At this time, the Wutong Tong''s room next door also heard a fight.


    "You''re really tired of living. Are you too old for earth?" Xiao Yao yawned and slapped the waiter to death.


    As for what happened next door, he didn''t even bother to see it.


    Wutong, there is no master in this inn. With the strength of Wu Wu Tong, what''s more, what''s more, it is not difficult to deal with these little thief.


    Things were not so far from Xiao Yao''s anticipate that he did not come for a while. Wutong came over with a whip.


    She was surprised to see that there was also a body in Xiao Yao''s room.


    "Someone''s coming to your trouble, too?" Wu Wutong inquired his head.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Hum, these guys, they really don''t know what to do!" Wu Wutong said, "they were still turning my revenge before."


    "No, or is it because you''re acting too much?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong heard this, angry, and said, "what is it to me?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, and he was too lazy to argue with Wu Wutong on this meaningless question.


    Before entering the inn, Wu Wutong took out a lot of silver, then picked out the smallest piece of silver and handed it to the cupboard.


    At that time, the shopkeeper looked at Wu Wutong''s eyes, but it was not right. Xiao Yao was too lazy to remind him. Even though they had some thoughts, they must weigh their strength.


    I just didn''t expect that the eight words "people die for money and birds die for food" can be fully reflected here.


    These people, one by one, really want money but not life!


    If you want to have their ideas, you can''t, but at least you have to have some ability!


    "All right, go back and clean up. Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Go? Why are you leaving? " Wu Wutong is somewhat incomprehensible.


    "It''s killing people. They can''t report to the official later?" Xiao Yao asked, "do you still want to get into trouble?"


    A contemptuous disregard of Xiao Yao''s remarks at that time would be Wutong''s view. It seems to her that these guys have done something wrong, and that death is also a matter of death.


    But after experiencing the events in Baishui City, she realized that the world was far more dangerous than she thought.


    On the back of the burden, just downstairs, the shopkeeper with a few men around.


    Before he saw that the guys he sent out had not come down for a long time, he thought there might be something wrong. However, this guy was calm and worried that if things went well, he would cause unnecessary trouble if he took people up now.


    It is self-evident that what Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong have already gone down.


    "Oh, my dear guests, why? Or is it going to leave at dusk? " The shopkeeper squinted at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and slapped him to death.


    "Those who stop me will die." Xiao Yao cold spit out four words.


    The people who originally stood behind the shopkeeper were all numb.


    None of them thought that Xiao Yao would kill people so easily that he didn''t even give him a chance to beg for mercy.


    Now the backbone is dead, even if they want to stop these two people, they have to weigh their ability first.


    Before Xiao Yao in the end is how to kill, they did not see clearly, how can stop each other?


    Watching Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong leave so much, those men are all helpless.


    "Forget it, it seems that the shopkeeper has lost his eye this time. This man and woman are not simple!" Said a big man with a sigh.


    "Second brother, what should we do now? Do you want to go up the mountain to find the leader? " A man asked.


    "Find a fart!" "Don''t you think your life is long? People are not ordinary people, so it''s good to let us go. Do you still want to find trouble? What''s more, even if you find someone in charge, what can you do? Can you stop those two? Or you''ll follow? "


    The man who made the suggestion immediately shuddered and shook his head.


    The thunder means of the other party''s killing also caused them a lot of deterrence, followed by? Don''t make trouble. If someone finds out, don''t you have to die here like the shopkeeper?


    He won''t do such a silly thing!


    "But before, I heard them talk about going to Qingcheng Mountain. We can carry the corpse and go to Qingcheng Mountain to ask for an explanation!" The big man snorted coldly.


    "But, second brother, we are not their rivals either!" The young man continued.


    "Well, it seems that you are a fool." The strong man said, "Qingcheng Mountain is not a unreasonable place. As long as we have reason, the people of Qingcheng Mountain will deal with them!"


    "Do we have reason?"


    "Carry the body and we''ll take care of it." The big man said with a sneer.


    Because of the previous events, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong had to take advantage of the night.


    It''s still around midnight, that is, between 11 p.m. and 1 p.m. Fortunately, both Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong are practitioners. Even if they stay up late, what trouble can they cause to them? The only worry is that ghosts are easily found on the night road. The ghosts here actually refer to some mountain bandits and robbers. When they were in the inn, they heard that there were a group of bandits and bandits outside Qingcheng Mountain, who specialized in robbing pilgrims. If you have a thinner family background, how can you feel the fragrance of Qingcheng Mountain from afar? However, Qingcheng Mountain is also a holy land of Taoism. Even if the Taoist on the mountain hears about it and knows it, it''s not easy to do it. Can''t they go down the mountain to kill people? In this way, the bandits and robbers outside Qingcheng Mountain became more and more rampant.

 Chapter 1132

    The night is like water, and the sound of horse''s hooves reverberates.


    Xiao Yao rode on a horse and walked along a narrow path, but the speed was not very fast.


    Wu Wutong is still behind Xiao Yao, like a shadow.


    Wu Wutong looked at the back of Xiao Yao and did not take the initiative to get together. It was still very rare. Before the whole journey, Xiao Yao wanted to be quiet for a moment and had no chance. He heard Wu Wutong making a speech on the side of the bar, but now he became silent and did not know if he had eaten the wrong medicine.


    Wutong Xiao Yao had some guesses but he did not say it. On the one hand, even if he said Wu Wutong, he would not admit that there was another reason, because he was worried that Wu Wu Tong would not mock him for his self love after he said it was exported.


    After walking for almost half an hour, Xiao Yao suddenly pulled up the reins and stopped.


    He frowned and looked ahead.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Wutong arrived at the edge of Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to the front.


    Wu Wutong looked at the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers, and suddenly frowned, and his lips were not spoken. He kicked the horse''s belly directly, and the whip was still pumping down.


    "Drive!"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and looked at Wutong, which was speeding forward, sighing.


    "Young people nowadays are really impatient!" Xiao Yao said.


    Although he said so, he could rush over to the direction of Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong was so rushing out, it was precisely because of them, a baby carrying a baby in the front, running behind them, and pursuing more than a dozen big men behind him.


    It was a big man with a big laugh in his mouth.


    Wu Wutong was originally a hot tempered girl. How could he remain silent in such a case? It was natural to rush ahead. It was entirely unexpected in Xiao Yao''s view. In fact, Xiao Yao did not need to worry at all. In his view, what the eye saw may not be true. It is better to continue to see the development of the situation first. Wu Wutong was not so calm as he could be, but also a little girl who just came into contact with the outside world, and how could he understand the evil of the world so much.


    The Wutong city encountered the previous Inn, and although it was a lesson for Wu Wu Tong, it did not make her realize how dangerous the world was, or that the world was far more dangerous than the Wutong.


    Xiao Yao has no way to say these things. This is not directly expressed in words, but also needs to be slowly understood by Wu Wutong himself. Only when he really understands, can he be his own experience, well, this is probably a kind of growth.


    Wu Wutong''s strength is still not to be underestimated. In the same hand, the whip is a thunderclap in the air, and a whip directly draws out a strong man, and he blocks himself in front of that woman.


    "A group of bastards, bullying women, what skills?" Wu Wutong said with rage.


    I don''t know whether Wu Wutong''s performance is too shocking or for some other reason, the dozen of them have stopped.


    "I said, little girl, who are you? What does that have to do with you? " One of the big men still had a broad back knife in his hand. At this time, he was watching Wutong with a kind of watchful eyes.


    Before Wu Wutong launched, he realized that the other side was not a simple character.


    You know, there are really few experts in the world who use whips. Compared with swords or swords, whips are obviously more difficult to practice. It''s even more difficult to control accuracy. The biggest thing is that they have a longer range, a wider attack range and more flexibility.


    The advantage is directly proportional to the difficulty, so even if we don''t say it, we all know it.


    Wu Wutong rode on the horse, and he hum a cold, and whipped up in his hand and threw it at the man who spoke.


    Clay figurines have three points of fire, the man was furious, straight forward a step, the hand knife also cut over.


    Originally he wanted to cut the whip Wutong out with his sharp knife, but never thought that the whip was directly entangled in his knife handle as a snake.


    At this time, Wu Wutong rose to his feet and rushed directly to his feet, landing on his chest, and gently pointing down his chest. The man''s body flew out, and the old knife that was tightly held was naturally off his hands.


    Wu Wutong''s whip was thrown again, and the big knife flew out.


    "Give it to me!" The man on the ground was obviously a leader. After drinking, a dozen people behind him rushed towards Wutong again.


    Xiao Yao is still in no hurry.


    There are no experts among these people. I''m afraid the most powerful one is just one who breaks the sky.


    If you are a master on earth, you can''t even get a basic introduction here.


    Wu Wutong''s strength is not very strong, but compared with these people, it is the difference between Yun and Lu.


    Ten Wutong men formed a circle of Wutong, and Wu Wu Tong was not in a hurry. He did not choose to break through before the encirclement circle was mature. Instead, he was holding his arms, cold shoulder, and his face was disdain.


    Xiao Yao can feel the strength of the other side, so can all these people.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel puzzled is that he didn''t feel any murderous spirit from more than ten men.


    Murderous Qi is invisible, but it really exists. Xiao Yao, who used to be a killer, has the most say in this point. What''s more, over the years, he has been a cultivator and killed many people. For the time being, in Zijin gate, many people died in Xiao Yao''s hands, followed by Hong Jianzong and Tianxing palace


    Corpses can build mountains!


    According to the reason, these people should be trying to kill the Wutong, but not a bit of murderous. This is worth pondering.


    But now he is not sure what, just watch it change.


    When Wu Wutong and those people were fighting together, Xiao Yao became more and more curious.


    From his point of view, those offensive attacks were not what offensive they were, what they did not intend to do to Wu Wutong. After a simple fight, they immediately withdrew.


    Wu Wutong obviously did not feel this.


    First of all, her strength is far from Xiao Yao''s, and the other reason is that she has been in a state of war before, and it is impossible for her to realize these complicated things.


    When the dozen of the big men fled, Wu Wutong came to Xiaoyao''s exaltation.


    "How''s it going, isn''t it?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "at the beginning of foundation construction, do you think it''s tough?"


    "Wu... Wutong immediately said nothing.


    If she were a earthling old fellow, she would cover her heart at this time and say to Xiao Yao, "old iron is tied up."


    Wutong, who might have made Xiao Yao feel like a master master, but now, Wu Wu Tong has already known that Xiao Yao is a good player.


    After all, she was just a friar in the early days of foundation construction. She was just a simple beginner. If she met any more powerful friar or immortal, she would be defeated or even lose her life.


    She was a little depressed at the thought.


    "You say, am I not very suitable for cultivating immortals?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "why do you say that?"


    "In Lingwu mainland, there are so many talented people, real experts, but what about me? At what age, I''m just an immortal in the early days of foundation building. If I tell you this, I''m afraid I''ll be laughed to death. I''m still the princess of Prince Li''s mansion. " Wu Wutong sighed.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I can''t blame you for this."


    "If I''m not to blame, who else? Blame you? " Wu Wutong has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "before, you always had cold in your body, and this cold is not something you can easily deal with. If you want to continue to practice, you must first overcome the obstacle of cold in your body."


    Wu Wutong thought and restored his former figure.


    "Well, what you said is quite reasonable. If you say so, you can''t blame me." Wu Wutong laughed and laughed.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and thought that''s what I said. You''re not polite at all


    At this time, Wu Wutong turned around and walked towards the woman.


    "Hello, are you ok?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "No... it''s ok..." the woman lowered her head, then the moonlight, and could see her features clearly. She was about 30 years old. She was a little thin, and her height was only about 1.55 meters. She was holding a child in her arms, and the child was still crying.


    "I said you are a woman''s home. How can you run around with your child in your arms at night?" Wu Wutong sighed.


    "I... I escaped." When the woman said that, she cried.


    Cry that call a sad ah.


    Xiao Yaoxu squinted at her, but didn''t speak.


    Wu Wutong frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Wuwu, before my husband and I had children, we wanted to go to Kyoto. This is the only way. But we met the previous group of mountain bandits, who killed my husband and robbed me. Today, I found a chance to leave by chance, but I didn''t expect that they noticed me and wanted to take me back."


    Speaking of this, she also knelt down directly to Wu Wutong.


    "Thank you for saving my life, nvxia. Wuwu..."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He felt more and more strange.


    It''s not that the woman didn''t say it clearly enough. On the contrary, it''s that the woman said it too clearly.


    In such a situation, she escaped by chance and just broke away from the flames. If she was just an ordinary person, she was obviously in a state of high mental tension or even collapse. However, although she looked scared on her face, she was very clear when she spoke, and she listened like a line.

 Chapter 1133

    What makes Xiao Yao feel more interesting is that the fear and worry in the woman''s eyes seems not because of those thieves, but rather to some of them wary of Wutong.


    Wu Wutong was also angry. "Before hearing of the mountain thieves, I didn''t expect it to be so rampant. Now you are all right."


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "you are OK now. You can go."


    After that, Xiao Yao said to Wu Wutong, "we should continue our journey."


    "Oh, good!" Wu Wutong was just getting on the horse. The woman knelt at the front of Wu Wutong and began to cry loudly.


    Wu Wutong was surprised and stopped. He asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "My Lord, I beg you. Even if you don''t care about me, can you send my child back to my home? It doesn''t matter if I die, but my child, I really can''t do anything... "


    The more you say, the more you cry.


    Wu Wutong has some headache.


    She did not expect that this woman would make such a request at this time, and she felt that she could not refuse the other party''s request.


    She turned to look at Xiao Yao, as if to get the answer from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if you want to ask for my opinion, my opinion is that this matter has nothing to do with us. It''s important for us to hurry. Besides, now that she is safe, we should do everything we shouldn''t do. We have done everything we should and should not do


    Wu Wutong has had a headache.


    Xiao Yao saw Wu Wutong did not respond to his words and said with a smile, "why do you have to ask me if you have an idea in mind?"


    "Because I want you to go along with me!" Wu Wutong said, "if we agree, how nice!"


    Xiao Yao could only shake his head.


    Wu Wutong turned to look at the woman who was crying and red. "Where is your home?"


    "It''s only thirty miles from here!" The woman said quickly.


    "It''s not far." Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    Xiao Yao felt numb and said, "that will delay our journey for a day."


    "That''s not the case. You can fly her back, and I''ll wait for you here." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao almost was all angry by Wutong.


    He really didn''t know what was in the woman''s mind. This is in the state of Jiang. How many immortals are there in the state of Jiang? He doesn''t believe that there are no elites or above in this area. If he really flies and runs the aura rainbow, he will be found soon.


    You know, when they first came to the state of Jiang, they had already offended others. It was too late for them to hide. They still wanted to expose themselves? Isn''t that boring?


    Along the way, Xiao Yao had an uneasy feeling, always worried about whether the border elixir practitioners would follow him.


    Although with his current strength, he can break through to the golden elixir period and fight with the other side, but for himself, it is very big damage.


    If it wasn''t for his desire to condense the holy elixir, why should he wait until now to directly break through to the golden elixir period and move forward to the next level.


    This is just one, and the other is that he doesn''t know what kind of danger he will have around him. If he leaves alone, what Wutong has to do when he is in danger?


    Wutong felt that some dozen people who fought with Wutong were unusual. If he really left, he knew what kind of trouble he would encounter.


    Wu Wutong''s proposal is really irrational.


    "Didn''t I say that before? I don''t agree with you Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong said with anger, "Why are you so heart of stone? What if they are still in danger? This area is very dangerous. What if those people haven''t gone far? "


    Xiao Yaozhen wants to thumb up Wutong.


    What a kind girl she is!


    In fact, Xiao Yao was originally a kind-hearted man, but there are too many messy things in the world. If Xiao Yao really wants to serve them, when he arrives at the Qing Qiu Dynasty, he may be able to collect the body for his father who has not met formally.


    What''s more, he thought something was wrong with this woman.


    "Well, let''s do it together. Anyway, it''s not so far in thirty miles." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao lost completely.


    "I still..."


    "Xiao Yao, when I was born, I didn''t see my mother." Wu Wutong suddenly said.


    Xiao fixed to see Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong looked at him as well.


    Finally, Xiao Yao was defeated and nodded: "good."


    In fact, he was only curious about what he was doing. He had escorted the woman, and Wu Wutong had seen her mother. What''s the relationship?


    Of course, in this case, Xiaoyao didn''t say it, otherwise, it''s estimated that this woman will start to hate herself again


    After asking about the woman''s location, Xiao Yao was relieved that the woman''s hometown was in the direction of Qingcheng Mountain. In this way, they would not delay their journey.


    Wutong wanted to make the woman ride with herself, but what Wu Wu Tong said she would not like to say, and said what men and women were different.


    This can make Xiao Yao angry. Do you look like a hooligan?


    But in any case he could not resist Wu Wutong, but what he could do was to give up. He was more than a little bit in his heart. He kept following Wu Wutong''s eyes. He always focused on the woman. If he had any bad ideas, he would immediately give up, and he would definitely kill the other side before he could get out.


    Thirty miles is not far away. Before dawn, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong have arrived.


    "Is that it?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Thank you for your kindness. There''s another mountain road, but I can walk there already..." the woman whispered, "I think there won''t be any wolves, tigers, leopards, monsters now."


    Wu Wutong heard this, and immediately said, "since that is the case, I''ll send you home safely, anyway, it''s not bad."


    Wu Wutong said, and turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "send the Buddha to the west, right?"


    Xiao Yao snorted: "what you say is what you say."


    "Ha ha, I know you are a good man!" Wu Wutong said with a grin.


    Xiao Yao sighed in his heart, girl, you are a good person.


    Listen to that woman, if you want to go to her hometown, you have to go through the valley in front of you.


    As soon as he entered the valley, Xiao Yao noticed something was wrong.


    He suddenly felt the crisis around him.


    Looking back and forth, Xiao Yao''s expression became more dignified.


    This is a natural ambush zone.


    Once the front and back roads are blocked, other people will be unable to escape, unless they can cross a hundred meter peak. As soon as he reached the half of the valley, Xiao Yao heard the sound of footsteps in front of him.


    Actually, it''s not only Xiao Yao, even Wu Wutong.


    They stopped subconsciously.


    Just then, Wu Wutong suddenly noticed a cold wind coming from behind.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao has already shot, slapped the woman from the horse.


    The woman fell to the ground, holding a dagger in her hand, her eyes cold.


    As soon as she let go, she threw the baby out of the swaddle.


    Xiao Yao at the foot of a little, immediately ran forward, reached out to catch the child.


    Wu Wutong turned down and was almost angry.


    "What are you doing?" She frowned and was furious. "I was kind enough to save you, but you still want to kill me?"


    Xiao Yao hummed on the side and said, "it''s like people need your help."


    Wu Wutong was somewhat confused when he heard this.


    "What does that mean?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t you just look at the front and back?"


    Wu Wutong raised his head and looked forward. The sound of horse hoofs in his ears reverberated, and at least a hundred people came to them.


    Behind him, the same is true. The sound of shouting and killing goes on and on.


    Wu Wutong looks a bit ugly.


    "Is this a trick?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao was relieved at last.


    "You don''t seem too stupid."


    Wu Wutong was not angry, and whipped up in his hand and beat hard on the woman.


    The woman let out a scream.


    "Damn, you dare to cheat me!" Wu Wutong was a whip, and the woman was screaming and rolling on the ground.


    Three lashes down, and the woman did not move.


    "You already know?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "I guess, but I''m not sure. I''m sure now." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong air passage: "since you already knew what, why don''t you remind me?"


    "I tell you, do you believe it?" Xiao Yao asked, "I said before that you don''t need to escort them home, and you won''t talk to me. On the contrary, you feel that this is what you should do. You have to learn from Lei Feng."


    "Who is Lei Feng?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "this is not important."


    At this time, the front and back attack is getting closer.


    Those people are not in a hurry, walking slowly, that woman''s life and death is not important to them, as long as the fat sheep will be good.


    Here, it is impossible to escape!


    Wu Wutong looked at Seaan Dawyre''s child and asked, "then the child..."


    Xiao Yao seemed to know what Wu Wutong wanted to ask, and said, "you can rest assured of this. I can assure you that this child has no relationship with that woman and half cents." This is almost certain, that woman can throw the child out before, regardless of the child''s life or death. How could she still be the child''s mother? It''s said that tiger poison doesn''t eat son. Even if this woman''s heart is like a snake, it''s impossible not to take her child''s life seriously, right? By this time, the two teams had already arrived. There are three hundred people in the front and the back. There are two immortals in the ningdan period, one in the front and one in the back. In addition, there are more than ten people in the foundation period, which is a strong army.

 Chapter 1134

    Xiao Yao is also amused to realize that there are so many experts on the other side.


    With so many people, it is estimated that they will be able to fight against the small troops of some small countries.


    But I didn''t expect to come here and become a bandit.


    I heard that there were many mountain bandits on the way to Qingcheng Mountain. At that time, Xiao Yao didn''t take this seriously. Now it seems that the people who said this at the beginning were not exaggerating at all.


    It was already half light, and a man in a black shirt turned over and dismounted.


    He dismounted, and everyone dismounted.


    "It seems that these two guys are in charge. We are lucky!" One of the scarred faces said in the ear of the black man.


    The black shirt man nodded, narrowing his eyes at Wu Wutong, and did not hide the evil light in his eyes.


    "It''s a beautiful woman. Ha ha, it''s good! Second brother didn''t cheat me! "


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Wutong spoke to the side of the Xiao Yao''s side.


    It''s a kind of subconscious action.


    At this time, even Wu Wutong, also feel that some of the heart is not, and only rely on Xiao Yao''s side, she can feel a sense of security.


    The sense of crisis is warning.


    Xiao Yao did not say much, nor did he blame the Wutong tree. What is meaningless.


    Anyway, it''s not at the end of its tether.


    "Hey, I don''t know what kind of festivals we have, the big boss?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The man in black, who was called the leader of the family, glanced at Xiao Yao, frowned and said, "you killed my man in the inn of Heifeng town before, have you forgotten?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    "The inn of affection is the eyes you left outside." Xiao yaoruo has some understanding.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with that." The leader nodded.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "you''ve set up such a big Bureau and prepared so many people. It''s impossible that you just want to take the girl around me home and be the wife of the stronghold."


    The leader asked, "why not?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s not that you can''t, it''s just that your pattern is too small."


    Wu Wutong was angry and stamped his feet, saying, "do you still have the heart to chat with them now?"


    "Just curiosity!" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    However, Xiao Yao''s attitude also gave her some sense of stability.


    In the final analysis, Xiao Yao still has the confidence, otherwise he would not be as calm as he is now.


    Wu Wutong had such an idea, but she could not understand Xiao Yao very well.


    If she really knew Xiao Yao, she would know that even if Xiao Yao had no confidence, she would not be so nervous and frightened.


    In Xiao Yao''s view, no matter what kind of opponent you are facing, it''s useless to be afraid and worried. It will only make the other side more proud.


    Those who should come will come. They won''t die. After all, they won''t die. It''s useless to be afraid.


    The big boss laughed at Xiao Yao.


    "Yes, it''s a little interesting. Seeing you are so calm, I''ve decided to leave you a whole body." The big boss said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "do you want to kidnap the girl around me for blackmail?" Xiao Yao asked. The big leader was slightly stunned, and his expression was stunned. It was obvious that Xiao Yao was right.


    Wu Wutong is not a fool. He can see clearly the look on his face. He asks, "does he really think so? How do you know? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "it''s obvious that your clothes are more expensive. What''s more, you were in the inn before, and you were white. In their heart, you are naturally a big fat sheep. What''s more, you look good. It''s a pity to kill you like this."


    When Xiao Yao spoke, Wu Wutong listened to his face, and his face was white and red.


    She felt that all this was her own trouble


    If it wasn''t for her high profile and not taking money seriously, she might not have been their target in the inn before.


    Xiao Yao took the Wutong shoulder and said softly, "don''t think so much. If they want to rob us, they will not let us go. Even if there is no such a bureau, they will have other ways. Besides, if we solve it earlier, if we take trouble to Qingchengshan, we will be afraid of some trouble."


    "Wutong nodded, about to speak, but saying nothing.


    Xiao Yao turned around again and looked at each other.


    "Before, you said you wanted to leave me a whole body?"


    The leader was stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    "It''s a pity that I''m not as kind as you, so I''m not going to leave you any corpses." When Xiao Yao talks, he is not only indifferent to his face, but also indifferent to his voice. It seems that even in the face of so many people''s encirclement, he won''t feel much worried.


    The big boss, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, has become more and more curious.


    No matter what he thought, he couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Now the situation is obviously that he occupies a natural dominant position, but now, he doesn''t see any tense look from the other side''s face. Even if he has confidence in his own strength, he can''t make a high profile to this extent, can he?


    He thinks that it''s better to keep a low profile. It''s not a good thing to despise the opponent too much.


    For example, some of the guys in front of us don''t take them seriously. We can even say that this is an insult to them!


    How to endure?


    "Good, very good. Today I want to see how good you are!" Finish saying this words, that big in charge of then first toward Xiao Yao rushed to come over.


    At this time, Xue Jiao also escaped from Xiao Yao''s body and kept it beside Wu Wutong.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and forced the leader back with one punch.


    At the same time, he also did not forget to turn his face and said: "two ningdan period guys to me, the rest of the people, all to you."


    With these words, there were four golden lights in Xiao Yao''s body. The golden light divided again and again, and turned into ten thousand sword rain.


    Now Xiao Yao really thinks that the desolation of zijinmen is the right place to die. He gives himself the high-end skill of parting sword.


    Although there is no way out of the desolation, it has been carried forward by Xiao Yao. I think he can close his eyes even under the nine springs.


    In fact, the fact is not what Xiao Yao said at all. If Bai Li desolate really knew that Xiao Yao had used his sword splitting skill to this extent, he might still climb out of the coffin and strangle Xiao Yao


    When the sword rain was enough to block out the sun, nearly 300 horse thieves fell into a dull state. Even in their poor life, they would never see such a scene.


    It was Wutong when she saw a little calm at that time. Actually, when she saw her outside the city for the first time, she saw be struck dumb.


    She was thinking about what kind of cultivator would have such amazing power.


    When the rain of ten thousand swords falls, Xiao Yao rushes towards the leader.


    The other side is a cultivator of Ning Dan period, and he doesn''t know what kind of damage his sword division can cause to the other side.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao will take back Fuli and throw it to another cultivator in ningdan period, a big man with a strong back.


    "Two together!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily and smashed his fist at the leader.


    The wind of boxing roared, and the shouts echoed in the valley.


    In fact, the original big man of ningdan period didn''t plan to go up. He just realized that his family was in charge, and it didn''t seem to be the opponent of the other party. Now he didn''t dare to have any hesitation, so he rushed over with a long sword.


    "Look at me, I can break all swords with one sword!" The big man drank angrily.


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    If this sentence is said by Xu kuangge, it may cause great psychological pressure to Xiao Yao, but he is not Xu kuangge.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and moves to him. At the same time, he hits him in the chest, even if he is hit by the leader behind him.


    "With you, with a sword to break the sword?" Xiao Yao didn''t plan to give up after a Nirvana fist smashed the other side out. He rushed forward for tens of meters to keep up with the man''s speed and slapped him hard.


    "With you, with sword?"


    With a sound, Xiao Yao''s sword Qi suddenly rises.


    Behind him, there was a long sword illusion.


    Enough to break through the sky!


    Xiao Yao suddenly closed his eyes for three seconds. When he opened his eyes again, sword Qi flashed out of his pupils.


    In the hand suddenly many an ordinary iron sword, the blade is still slightly trembling.


    Immediately, the iron sword came out, as if it had a soul, and forced the great man of ningdan period back by tens of feet.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and scolded: "even if you follow me, you are still complaining about your previous master!"


    The iron sword rushed out of Xiao Yao''s body is the one before Xu kuangge.


    Xiao Yao has no way to grasp the heart of the sword that Xu kuangge finally gave him, but he has an intuition that once he has built a spiritual bridge with the iron sword, maybe he will leap again.


    With that sword, Xiao Yao turns around again and pours at the leader


    Before, Xiao Yao didn''t show any decline when he dealt with the two practitioners of Ning Dan period alone. What''s more, now, he just needs to concentrate on dealing with this master?


    When I saw Xiao Yao rushing towards me, the leader had already begun to stand up.


    He is not a fool, how can he not know that the strength of the other side is far above himself?


    Can now have reached this point, want to leave is impossible, the only thing you can do, is to face! After that, he smashed at Xiao Yao, trying to turn passivity into initiative and fight for a chance in this way. With one punch, the style of the fists converged and became a tiger roar, which shocked the mountains and rivers.

 Chapter 1135

    The big leader hit Xiao Yao with a fist and pulled up a rainbow. The strong wind suddenly rolled up, and the stones scattered on the ground were also rolled up. Then more and more people gathered. When the fist fell, the huge stone wall made of countless stones also hit Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is not in chaos in the face of danger. At the moment, he rushes forward for a distance.


    Wutong Wutong is very close to him at this time. If he waits for the other side to rush up, he may bring great pressure to Wu Wutong. Although Wu Wu Tong is also a practitioner in the early days of building foundation, it is obvious that her strength is not enough to see.


    See Xiao Yao do not retreat into, the eyes of the big leader also flashed a cold.


    "To die!" The leader gave a roar.


    He is very confident in his fist, which can be regarded as a powerful blow. Before, he was worried about whether Xiao Yao would escape. If so, it would cause a lot of pressure on him.


    Since this fist was full of momentum, it naturally consumed most of his aura.


    If it was just an ordinary match, he would not be compared to this level.


    Just now, Xiao Yao''s strength gives him a feeling that he can''t see through.


    If it''s just an ordinary move, even if it falls on Xiao Yao, I''m afraid it''s not painful.


    The reason why Xiao Yao didn''t choose to give in is very simple. What he wants is to keep going! Moreover, Wutong is behind him now. He can completely move away. If he is to point Wu Wutong at his opponent, he will be unable to return to heaven. For him, Wu Wutong is the first friend he came to Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao clapped it out with the same hand. He had the power to destroy the city and shake the mountain. At this moment, his aura soared wildly, and the vision of a Ming sword on his head jumped up.


    A mountain of Epee!


    When he dashed forward, the huge sword illusion, which was enough to block the sky, was also smashed at the big leader.


    At this moment, the man''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Xiao Yao slaps the stone wall open, and the wind blows at his feet step by step. In the blink of an eye, he rushes to the leader. With one slap of Yu Wei, he overthrows the leader and rolls over in the air for many times. When he falls to the ground, he just wants to get up, only to find that Xiao Yao has reached him and slaps him again, This slap even directly patted his body into the soil, fortunately, his physical strength is extremely strong, even if it has been so far, but still did not die on the spot.


    When he came out, he saw Xiao Yao''s face close at hand.


    At this moment, the leader''s body twitched a little.


    Especially seeing the smile on Xiao Yao''s face makes him more and more scared. It seems that the other party has been waiting for a long time.


    Before he could catch his breath, Xiao Yao kicked him in the abdomen again.


    His body is like a rolling ball, rolling out tens of meters on the ground.


    "Hold him down!" The leader suddenly gave a drink.


    Suddenly, dozens of people rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "You want to stop me, too?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and immediately floated up and swept over their heads.


    Among them, three friars of the foundation period also flew into the air to intercept Xiao Yao.


    They all know that if Xiao Yao is allowed to take charge of his own family, I''m afraid that even if he is in charge of ningdan period, he will not be able to stop Xiao Yao''s thunderous attack. This is the typical way to kill you when you are sick!


    A successful move reveals the posture that Lao Tzu is going to step you into the earth. Let alone fight back. The leader almost has no chance to stand up and take a breath. All the moves seem to be so coherent and well connected without any drag.


    It is precisely because he understands this that he feels extremely depressed.


    Although his combat effectiveness is still there, Xiao Yao''s offensive not only caused him great damage, but also caused him great psychological pressure.


    The most important thing for two people to fight is a momentum.


    Now the leader has obviously lost the momentum. Maybe later, he will not even have the idea to fight with the other party. All he wants is to run away.


    This trend can be reflected in large-scale wars.


    Some people, 30 against 300, can only use these 30 to kill another five.


    But there are also some people who can use 30 people to spell out the same 30 people of each other.


    The latter seems almost impossible, but this is a trend of indomitable.


    Xiao Yao directly slapped the guys who were rushing towards him. At the same time, he smashed the body of a monk in the later period of foundation building. Blood fell from the sky and poured on many people.


    Broken arms and limbs, flying everywhere, the scene looks extremely bloody.


    In fact, at this time, the big boss had a chance to breathe, but now, seeing this scene, the momentum that had just been raised dissipated in an instant.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he still has the advantage of a large number of people, maybe his soul would be scared away now.


    He has also killed people, and has seen others kill, but no one can kill people in such an overbearing way.


    As a mountain bandit king, he thinks Xiao Yao''s means of killing people are extremely cruel!


    In fact, Xiao Yao can not do it, but now he has to.


    Wutong and snow Kok together can not stand many people. It seems that the situation of Wutong and snow Jiao is not optimistic.


    Xiao Yao now has no way to help them, can only use this way to deter those mountain bandits.


    There is nothing wrong with Xiao Yao''s idea.


    The scene just now was not only seen by the leader, but also by many people around him.


    Those people were all dumbfounded, and even their eyes were filled with deep fear.


    In this world, there may be some people who are not afraid of death. Maybe there are also some mountain bandits, but most of them are afraid of death. Even those who are not afraid of death are scared by Xiao Yao''s attack.


    It really has a great impact on them!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the big boss is still alive, maybe they would have run away now.


    It''s nothing to die. Anyway, on the day when they became mountain bandits, they didn''t think they would come to a good end in the end.


    But to live one more day is to earn one more day, isn''t it?


    What''s more, no one wants to be the former guy''s dead face!


    It''s better to leave a whole body.


    There is another saying in the state of Jiang, that is, when people die, if the corpse is separated, there will be no way to reincarnate. Whether it is true or not, at least a seed has been planted in their hearts.


    Seeing those people retreat and retreat, pressure on Wu Wutong and Xue Jiao has also been reduced a lot.


    Xiao Yao rushed to the big leader again.


    This time, no one dares to rush to chase and intercept.


    They all know that it is impossible to stop the unimaginable guy with their own strength. On the contrary, it will only accelerate their own death. If someone has done such a thoughtless thing before and they can see the end clearly, how can they go into the dust?


    The leader doesn''t shout and shout. If he still lets people rush to intercept him, there will still be people rushing to intercept him. After all, he is the leader of this group. But in this way, their morale will be in chaos.


    Even the great leader is a little upset. What else can the people under him fight with? Maybe someone will want to run away. As long as someone takes the lead, these people under his hand will immediately retreat and disperse.


    When the tree falls and the monkey scatters, the leader still knows the truth.


    At this time, the leader has reached the extreme of anger and fear.


    Seeing Xiao Yao rushing to him, he didn''t think about running away.


    He also knows that it is impossible for him to escape with his own strength. It''s better to let go. Maybe he can take a certain chance and live longer. When the people under his command have solved Xiao Yao''s helper and the sword that looks very strange, he will form a siege to this difficult and cruel guy, Maybe the dust will settle down.


    At least it can stabilize some winning points.


    That''s what the big boss thought at this time.


    So he hit Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao smashed his fist, and the leader uttered a shrill scream, and his body flew out again.


    This time, Xiao Yao did not take advantage of the victory, but waited for the other side to stand up.


    When the big leader stood up, his right arm was already weak and could not be lifted at all.


    He could clearly feel that the bone of his right arm had turned into debris.


    This is the power of one punch!


    All people look at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes. Their eyes are full of fear and helplessness.


    Even if they are in charge, are they so vulnerable in front of this young man?


    Everyone is human. Why is the difference so big?


    All of a sudden, the big boss took another step forward.


    This time, there was no attack, just a soft knee, kneeling on the ground.


    "Stop it all!" The leader yelled and everyone stopped.


    But Xu kuangge''s sword is still biting another monk in ningdan period, that is, the guy who uses the sword.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Xu kuangge''s sword had the upper hand in such a situation.


    This also makes Xiao Yao can''t help feeling that the Sword Fairy is still the Sword Fairy! Even if it''s just a sword, it can have such power


    The reason why Fuli Jiuge puppet dragon white head can dance all over the sky is that Xiao Yao''s aura controls that ordinary iron sword, relying only on Xu kuangge''s sword meaning.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the leader, his eyes still indifferent¡° Give up? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1136

    The leader knelt down in front of Xiao Yao.


    When he knelt down like this, all the horse thieves who were still alive were silly at this time.


    No one thought that under such circumstances, the big leader would make such a choice.


    Even they subconsciously thought, before Xiao Yao that slap, is not incidentally to their big head shot bad.


    In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao didn''t understand. He also looked at the big leader of the brigands kneeling in front of him with a kind of curious eyes. He was also thinking about whether this guy''s head had been damaged by himself before, and he was furious and angry before. Now he said that kneeling and kneeling, there was no sign of advance, so abrupt, Especially in today''s murderous environment, kneeling in the blood, his face is full of determination and decisiveness.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and squinted at the leader.


    "Do you want me to spare you from death?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The leader shook his head: "I beg you to let go of these people under my hand."


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly, then coldly said, "what''s the matter? Is this a way to buy people''s hearts and let them continue to work hard for you, or is it a way to move me so that I can let you go?"


    The leader gave a bitter smile: "you really like to be thought of as bad."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he immediately laughed and said, "what do you say? Are you still a good man? If you think of yourself as bad, there is still room for you to go bad! "


    In such a serious atmosphere, Wu Wutong could not help laughing at such words.


    She thinks Xiao Yao is really talented.


    In such an environment, you can still tell such a joke that hits the soul directly.


    Xiao Yao turns around and stares at her. She tells the girl that she''s very serious now. She doesn''t mean to be joking at all, but the girl obviously doesn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning. Instead, she laughs more happily. In fact, she thinks Xiao Yao''s jokes are just like that. It''s not funny, but she has to put on such a serious manner to tell jokes, It''s a lot funnier.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know that his serious expression would contribute to the humorous jokes. He turned his face and looked at the leader again and asked, "tell me what you mean. To be frank, what I don''t like most is beating around the bush."


    "Well, I, Li xiongshan, kneel down here and recognize killing and cutting, but I only ask you to leave a way for my brothers of menghufeng." Said the master.


    Xiao Yao now knows his name.


    Li xiongshan, a common name, has no bright spot.


    Xiao Yao saw him and asked, "but why should I listen to you?"


    Li xiongshan was dumbfounded in an instant.


    Xiao Yao''s question is simply a peerless problem for him.


    "Master, stand up for me, we are not afraid of death!" A younger man''s eyes turned red and yelled at Li xiongshan, "even if he''s dead, what? When Jiang Guofu army didn''t kill us at the beginning, we have already recovered a life. Back now, we will surely make a steady profit without losing money. If we die, we will die. What can we do? "


    Xiao Yao frowned tightly, and the expression on his face looked dignified.


    Obviously, the blood that had cooled in the heart of these horse thieves was completely ignited by Li xiongshan''s words.


    Just when Xiao Yao felt that Li xiongshan''s goal had been achieved and wanted to fight with Xiao Yao, the guy still couldn''t get up on his knees and scolded the young man who had spoken before.


    "Shut up! Now that I''m not dead, I don''t have your share in talking! " Li shouts angrily.


    The young man who was still talking before was really frightened by Li xiongshan and quickly kept silent.


    Obviously, Li xiongshan still has a high prestige in their hearts.


    "Stand up first." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Li xiongshan is still kneeling in front of Xiao Yao, unmoved.


    Xiao Yao said impatiently, "I asked you to stand up, didn''t you hear me?"


    Li xiongshan was startled by Xiao Yao. He really subconsciously stood up, and then stood aside. He didn''t know where to put his hands. He looked very embarrassed.


    "What did he mean by Jiang Guofu army?" he said Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s the army of the state of Jiang." Li xiongshan said.


    "Now? What about the old ones? " Xiao Yao asked.


    When he said this, Li xiongshan didn''t speak, but the young man who had to work hard with Xiao Yao and didn''t hesitate to throw his head and shed his blood, yelled: "of course it was us before."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao was very interested and asked, "what do you mean?"


    It was like the Wutong tree. It seemed to understand some of it. Li Xiongshan looked at him with great eyes and asked, "can''t you be a tiger before?"


    "Well?" Li xiongshan was slightly stunned and asked, "do you know the tigers?"


    "If that''s the case, don''t you have to be here for hundreds of years?" Wu Wutong did not answer Li Xiongshan''s question, but continued.


    Looking at the shock on her face, it seemed that the three words of the tiger army had caused great impact on Wu Wutong.


    Li xiongshan laughed and said, "since my grandfather''s generation, I have been in the Tiger peak."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking, "what does it mean?"


    Wu Wutong glanced at it and laughed more and more.


    "Thank you for saying that you were from the state of Jiang before, but now the lies are broken? If you are really a member of the state of Jiang, how can you not know what happened a hundred years ago? The king of the state of Jiang is not orthodox, but the Grand Marshal of the army of the former government. He usurped the throne and entered the capital of the state of Jiang with his master and 200000 soldiers. This is the situation now. The fierce tiger army was the national protection army of the state of Jiang at the beginning, but it was defeated by the government army who was in full swing. "


    "It''s not a rush. It''s just that they''re sneaking around. There''s too much villain behavior!" Said the young man, unconvinced.


    Wu Wutong glanced at him and said, "there is no distinction between gentlemen and gentlemen in war. There is no plot to conspire."


    The young man''s face was red with a face. He could not think of a word that could refute Wu Wutong for a long time.


    But Li xiongshan nodded and said with a bitter smile: "it''s true that there are no gentlemen and villains in the war. Even Xiao Longxiang, the general of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, has used some conspiracy tactics. But if not, how can Xiao Longxiang help the Qing Qiu Dynasty survive to the present?"


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "don''t speak ill of Xiao long elephant!"


    Li xiongshan was slightly stunned and asked in a low voice, "this young Xia, is also an admirer of Xiao Longxiang?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and did not speak.


    Li xiongshan coughed, pointed to the guy who was still fighting with Xu kuangge''s sword, and said, "well, young Xia, can you let my companion have a rest first?"


    Xiao Yaole smiles and reaches out his hand. The sword has returned to Xiao Yao''s hand and then disappeared into Xiao Yao''s body.


    That Ning Dan period friar, big mouthful big breath, not irritated.


    This should be the most subdued battle in his life. His opponent is a sword. He doesn''t know how to attack. Moreover, even if he has the strength of ningdan period, in the final analysis, he is only a person. Since he is a human, he will feel tired, but that sword is different. He doesn''t know how to attack at all. If he has a long time, I''m afraid he will lose completely, Maybe he will be crossed by the sword. That is to say, Li xiongshan will interrupt the previous topic at this time and ask Xiao Yao to put the sword away for a while.


    The swordsman of Ning Dan period, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, is full of fear. To be exact, he is full of fear for the sword that integrates into Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and took Li xiongshan to sit down.


    It''s not because of how open-minded he is, but because of something in his mind that he thinks he can make use of it.


    Li xiongshan''s face was puzzled. He always felt something was wrong. He didn''t know why. He felt that the young man in front of him was very uncomfortable looking at him.


    "Continue to say, since you used to be the orthodox of the state of Jiang, why did you become a bandit again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Forced to be helpless." Li xiongshan said with a bitter smile, "the old people in my family didn''t say much about the past. Maybe it caused them too much psychological shadow. More than 100 years ago, there were more than 100000 people in the tiger army, but now we are the only ones. It can be seen that the original catastrophe caused so many casualties to the tiger army. My grandfather said, the team he used to be in, Wu Changbiao has been dead for a long time. Only he is alive. "


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that war is terrible both on earth and in Lingwu world.


    "Over the years, in fact, Jiang Guofu''s army will still launch some encirclement and suppression against us. We have become the current 300 people. Now..." Li xiongshan didn''t continue to say the following words, which is self-evident.


    Now there are only a hundred people left.


    Xiao Yao didn''t show any embarrassment or guilt.


    Before these people, but all want to kill them, Xiao Yao not to color?


    "Well, I won''t kill you, but I need to make a deal with you." Xiao Yao said.


    Li xiongshan''s face was puzzled. He didn''t agree immediately. He asked, "what''s the deal?"


    "I''ll let you go, but you also need to promise me a condition. In the near future, when I need you, you need to stand with me and be the enemy of the Qin Dynasty."


    Xiao Yao''s words were shocked not only by Li Xiongshan, but also by Wu Wutong.


    This is the first time that she knows Xiao Yao''s purpose.


    This guy''s biggest enemy is the Qin Dynasty?


    The first dynasty standing at the top of Lingwu world? Is this guy crazy! Not only Wutong thought so, but Li Xiongshan thought so. He knelt down in front of Xiao Yao again, with a runny nose and a tear. He couldn''t be wronged: "then you''d better kill me now!" Xiao Yao

 Chapter 1137

    Li xiongshan didn''t mean to joke at all.


    He is not afraid of death. He just feels that Xiao Yao is making a big joke on him.


    Are they the only people who want to be enemies of the Qin Dynasty?


    What''s the difference between that and looking for death!


    Xiao Yao was not angry.


    In fact, Li xiongshan''s reaction was entirely in their expectation.


    If Li xiongshan really immediately nodded his head and agreed, he would immediately kill all these people.


    Obviously, this is just perfunctory Xiao Yao on the surface. Even if they are serious now, they will repent at that time.


    It''s nothing to be depressed about. If Xiao Yao were them, he would be afraid.


    There are only a hundred of them here now, and there are very few experts. Let them fight against nearly a million soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. What is it to seek death?


    Xiao Yao said, "it''s not to ask you to go to the trouble of the Qin Dynasty now."


    "I don''t have that ability in the future!" Li xiongshan said with a sad face.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and pulled him up from the ground, saying, "if I help you to become the orthodox of the state of Jiang again?"


    "Is this restoration?" Li xiongshan looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer. Anyway, this is not the point.


    "If we are really orthodox in the state of Jiang, there will be hundreds of thousands of people at least. Even in the face of the Qin Dynasty, it''s not without the power of the first World War. It sounds simple, but it''s actually too difficult. It''s impossible. Young Xia, although you can kill me, your strength is much stronger than me, but I''m not kidding. Your strength is very strong, If you really go to the trouble of Jiang Guofu''s army, I''m afraid it will never come back. As far as I know, there are three quintuple masters in Jiang. Although they are not on the Lingwu world master list, there is no doubt about their strength. " Li xiongshan said.


    Xiao Yao did not have a good way: "you say so, did not think I would be angry?"


    "You can''t help being angry!" Li xiongshan said helplessly, "what I said is the truth!"


    "Let''s make a bet, then, shall we?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "What bet?" Li xiongshan asked.


    "As long as you have 50000 people under your hand - no, as long as you have 20000 people, I will help you restore your country and enter the capital of Jiang state. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The expression on Li xiongshan''s face immediately became dignified.


    Xiao Yao said, "you don''t need to answer me immediately. You can think about it first."


    "Don''t think about it, I''ll do it!" Li xiongshan said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "as long as you have 20000 people under your hand, I will help you. Then you can help me again. The premise is that you have 20000 people."


    Twenty thousand people, not many. In fact, there are still many. At least, Li xiongshan should be given enough time.


    This can be regarded as giving Xiao Yao time. After all, as Li xiongshan said, if he goes to Jiang Guofu''s army now, he will never come back.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. How can he not understand such a truth?


    As for Li xiongshan, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao whether he wants to restore the state or to unify the state of Jiang and become the supreme being.


    Xiao Yao knows his purpose. Why should he know Li xiongshan''s purpose?


    He is not a person who values the process, as long as the result is what he wants to see.


    After pondering for a long time, Li xiongshan said, "young Xia, can you tell me the taboo?" "Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said, "when you have 20000 people, I will come to you."


    With these words, Xiao Yao stood up and left.


    Xue Jiao returned to Xiao Yao''s body, Wu Wutong followed closely.


    "Xiao Shaoxia, stay!" Li xiongshan spoke again.


    Xiao Yao turned to Li xiongshan and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The first two horses with good horsepower." Li xiongshan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    He and Wutong were also riding before him, but the horses were really ordinary, at least they were far behind the sweat and blood horses before Wutong.


    Li xiongshan personally leads a horse to Xiao Yao.


    After much hesitation, he asked, "young Xia Xiao, if I find 20000 people and you break your appointment, what should I do?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you shouldn''t ask me, you should ask yourself. I can''t give you any guarantee. It''s hard for you to believe me. Do you dare to fight with me or heaven?"


    With that, Xiao Yao got on the horse and galloped away.


    Li xiongshan looks at Xiao Yao''s back and falls into deep meditation


    When he came out of the valley, Wu Wutong came up.


    She had a baby in her arms.


    It''s the child that the woman held before.


    "It''s a little boy." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and asked, "do you need to take it with you?"


    "I''m afraid to leave him and die here. Those people are not good people." Wu Wutong smoked his nose and said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    Wu Wutong asked again, "do you really believe them? What if they don''t plan to go and raise 20000 people at all? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s OK! I don''t believe them, and they don''t believe me. If they really gather 20000 people in the future, even if my goal is achieved. If they don''t, then it''s OK. Everyone is passers-by. Anyway, it''s just to lay a chess piece randomly, whether it''s a pawn or a marshal, so we can know later. "


    Wu Wutong shook his head, and there was no way to understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    After a short walk, Wu Wutong asked, "why do you want to go to what is the great Qin Dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "Is your purpose the Qin Dynasty?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "yes, it''s not."


    "Ha ha, with your current strength, if you really go to the trouble of the Qin Dynasty, it''s like hitting a stone with an egg." Wu Wutong laughed and laughed.


    Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t it good to strike a stone with an egg?"


    "All right?"


    Xiao Yao said: "with your current strength, if you want to shake the monarch of Beilu, isn''t it the same as hitting a stone with an egg? But what about this? Even if you know that it''s a fight against a stone with an egg, you have to be fearless. This is a kind of fearlessness. When you know that there are tigers in the mountain, you are inclined to the tiger mountain. Although it sounds irrational, when it''s time to be in the hot blood, you choose to calm down. Isn''t this life boring? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong did not speak, chewing the words of Xiao Yao repeatedly.


    At last, she burst out laughing.


    "Yes, if you don''t have the momentum of blood, life will be a lot boring..."


    Wu Wutong found that Xiao Yao made himself unable to see clearly.


    In fact, even if she knew that Xiao Yao''s strength was not general, she didn''t think much about it.


    Now it seems that I know little about Xiao Yao.


    This guy is very ambitious!


    Is it really just a great Qin Dynasty?


    Perhaps, the picture is the world, the big river and lake?!


    Xiao Yue goes farther and farther, Wu Wutong quickly catch up again.


    Only three hours, six hours, they arrived at Qingcheng Mountain.


    Along the way, nothing exciting happened.


    But on the way, the child couldn''t cry. Xiao Yao put some aura into his body, which made him sleep comfortably on the horse''s back.


    When he was in Qingchengshan, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong fell down.


    "If you want to go up Qingcheng Mountain, you have to cross these 9999 steps." Wu Wutong said, "it looks like we have to climb for a while."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    On the mountain road, the horses are of no use. Xiao Yao slaps them on their buttocks and drives them away.


    It''s their fate whether they return the same way or are intercepted on the way. Xiao Yao can''t help.


    Xiao Yao and Wutong are all those who repair the fairy, nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine steps, which is very difficult for the same person. But for Xiao Xiu and Wu Wutong such a fairy, it is more simple, almost in a blink of an eye, it has already passed 1/3.


    Their speed is very fast, and other climbers form a sharp contrast.


    Many people looked at Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong with a shocked look. They thought and shook their heads. What they said was not what they said.


    In Lingwu world, there is no shortage of immortal cultivators. If such a thing happens on earth, ordinary people will be surprised. However, for people in Lingwu world, they just guess that these two people are immortal cultivators. They won''t be surprised and haven''t seen each other.


    As a result, when I passed a group of people, I was yelled by a man.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong stopped together and turned to look at the man behind him.


    The man was only in his twenties, and there were some men and women behind him.


    "You call me?" Xiao Yao looked down at the man and asked.


    The man quickly rushed to Xiao Yao''s feet and said, "you are immortal cultivators? I don''t know it''s the state of Jiang. It''s the holy body of Taoism? If you want to go up the mountain, you still use your aura. Hum, don''t you think you have no sincerity? "


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, and asked, "do I have sincerity? What does it have to do with you?"


    The young man was furious.


    At this time, a woman behind suddenly said: "fish, come back, don''t make trouble!"


    The young man turned to look at the woman and said, "mother, why can they use aura, but I can''t? It''s very tiring to climb mountains. " Xiao Yao understood. Feeling this boy, is in the heart not balanced! It''s so young... Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I said, man, do you have anything on earth? If it''s OK, we''ll leave!"¡° Don''t go! You have to follow us to climb the mountain slowly. You can''t use Aura! " Said the young man with great popularity. Xiao Yaole. This is a child spoiled by the family - no, the silly son of the landlord who is spoiled by the family! How can I go? What should I do? It''s none of your business?

 Chapter 1138

    The young man is still very arrogant.


    However, this is the last thing Xiao Yao wants.


    Xiao Yao''s heart doesn''t fluctuate at all, even wants to laugh.


    "Fish, we are good at ourselves. Why care about others?" By this time, the woman had come to her.


    There are also some young men and women around the woman. One of them is very good-looking. Her skin is like cream, her eyes have long eyelashes, and her eyebrows are curved.


    At this time, the girl was also looking at Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong with a dissatisfied look, as if there was what hatred and hatred existed between the two sides.


    Xiao Yao blinked and said, "if it''s OK, we''ll go first."


    "Stop!" The young man was really angry and even held out his hand to grab Xiao Yao.


    If the other party just ink, Xiao Yao may not matter, but see the other hand, Xiao Yao is a little angry.


    He can''t even help thinking, is he really a bullying face?


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the wrist of the other side. Then he twisted it slightly. Then he heard a scream from the young man''s mouth, as if he was experiencing unimaginable pain.


    This makes Xiao Yao a little speechless. What''s more, I haven''t worked hard at all, OK?


    "Stop it! What are you doing! " When the woman saw that Xiao Yao started, she was furious.


    "What am I doing?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "he gave me a hand, but I can''t fight back?"


    The woman was so choked by Xiao Yao that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Didn''t my child do anything to you?" Said the woman.


    "Ha ha, we can only fight back if your son hurts us?" Wu Wutong, holding the child, said with a smile.


    The woman was speechless.


    "You let my brother go first!" A slightly older man took a step forward, his eyes cold and indifferent.


    The man said, "my brother did something wrong, we''ll say it."


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to do anything about him, so he let go.


    Can''t you hold that kid all the time?


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that as soon as he opened his hand, the young man had a knife in his hand and cut it at Xiao Yao.


    "I''ll kill you today!"


    Xiao Yao is also angry.


    To give up before is to give the other party a chance to reform. But now, it seems that the other party doesn''t need this chance at all. It seems like there is a personal feud with Xiao Yao.


    When he pours on him, Xiao Yao sees a murderous air in his eyes, and suddenly it''s strange. Damn, it''s just a chance meeting, so he wants to kill?


    In fact, Xiao Yao is still a very good talker, but now the other party has drawn a sword against each other. If Xiao Yao still wants to reason with the other party, isn''t he mentally ill?


    He slapped the young man directly, and the young man screamed again, flew up and rolled down the mountain.


    "Little fish!"


    The older man who spoke before suddenly changed his face and rushed down the mountain. His body turned into a white rainbow and stopped the young man named Xiaoyu. "How dare you kill people?" When the woman saw that her child was almost slapped by Xiao Yao at the foot of the mountain, she was furious and said, "take them for me!"


    At this time, the other man and woman behind her rushed towards Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    "I can''t help myself." Xiao Yao hum, and then a punch was fired again, and one of them was on the steps, and on the other side, the other girl rushed towards Wutong.


    Wu Wutong is still holding her child, and even more, the girl''s strength is still on Wu Wutong, probably in the late period of building foundation.


    Xiao Yao also did not ink, immediately stretched out his hand to catch Wutong''s struggle against the girl''s shoulder, and threw her down from the mountain.


    Fortunately, the girl''s reaction was very fast, just in time to step a little, and then stood firm again, did not roll down the stairs.


    Seeing that her two guards were all folded in Xiao Yao''s hands, and even had no chance to fight back, the woman''s face looked a little ugly.


    At this time, a white light came from the mountain.


    Then, the white light stopped before Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    He was wearing a grey Taoist robe. He was only twenty-four or twenty-five years old, and his height was about one meter seven or eight.


    "Don''t do it on Qingcheng Mountain Road." The little Taoist gave Xiao Yao a smile and said, "who is Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and said, "I am. Are you looking for me?"


    He was a little queer. I''m afraid he only knew Hong feisheng in Qingcheng Mountain.


    "My martial uncle is looking for you." Said the young Taoist.


    With these words, he turned to look at the woman again and said, "excuse me, are you the lady of King Mu''s residence?"


    "It''s me." The woman nodded.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Xiao Yao is our guest in Qingcheng Mountain."


    "Is... Which of your martial uncle''s guests?" The woman suddenly thought of a very important question and asked.


    "Sixth martial uncle, Hong feisheng." Said the little Taoist.


    Hearing this, the woman''s face suddenly changed.


    She turned and looked at Xiao Yao again, her eyes were full of fear and shock.


    When it comes to Qingcheng Mountain, I''m afraid the first person in the whole Lingwu world is Hong feisheng.


    Now one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world, who dares to provoke?


    I''m afraid that Hong feisheng is also the first expert of the state of Jiang.


    It is also because Hong feisheng was in Qingcheng Mountain that the state of Jiang respected Taoism so much, and even regarded Taoism as the national religion. The reason is that Hong feisheng is the strongest person in the state of Jiang.


    Before, the king of the state of Jiang went to Qingcheng Mountain three times to ask Hong feisheng to come out of the mountain and help him. However, he was rejected three times. He was also good tempered. Even if he was rejected three times, he didn''t get angry.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. As long as Hong feisheng is still in the state of Jiang, the state of Jiang will have a needle to fix the sea god. Even if the Qin Dynasty invades in the future, I''m afraid Hong feisheng won''t sit on the mountain and watch the tiger. He will still fight. After all, Hong feisheng is also from the state of Jiang!


    Looking at Xiao Yao Wu Tong and walking towards the front of the little Taoist priest, the girl who felt pretty good before Xiao Yao finally asked, "Niang, what is the Wutong flying man?"


    The woman turned and looked at the girl with worried eyes.


    "Don''t you know Hong feisheng?" In fact, the woman was also a little surprised. "She should be the first master of the state of Jiang. She is also the leader of Qingcheng Mountain."


    "But if that''s true, how can it be related to the two people before?" It seems that the girl still can''t understand.


    The woman gave a wry smile and said, "you are curious, and I am also curious, which is enough to show that the two people were not ordinary before. It seems that this time, we have offended people..."


    "Mother, what shall we do?" The girl asked in a low voice.


    The woman waved her hand and said, "just do what you should do. Even if the man and the woman were not simple before, we were not afraid of anyone in the state of Jiang."


    At this time, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong followed the Taoist priest and ran to the top of the mountain.


    After entering the main gate and walking for more than ten minutes, I came to a remote courtyard.


    "My sixth martial uncle is in there. I''ll leave first." With that, the little Taoist turned into a white light and left.


    Wu Wutong asked, "what is the Taoist priest before Xiao Yao?"


    "Probably in the golden age." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    Hearing this, Wu Wutong''s face changed greatly.


    "What? Is it a little Taoist who has the accomplishments of the golden elixir period? " Wu Wutong thought fantastic. "If so, what strength is Qingchengshan''s palm teaching?"


    "Ha ha! That''s not true, little girl At this time, the gate of the courtyard behind him was suddenly pulled away from the inside. Hong feisheng came out laughing and said, "in Qingcheng Mountain, strength doesn''t necessarily mean status. Although my elder martial brother is a leader, he can''t beat me in a fight. Of course, he can''t beat me back."


    Wutong Wutong knew the identity of Hong Fei. In fact, Wu Wu Tong could still be calm when he did not know the identity of the other person. In her view, even if Hong Fei was a master, he could not cause any deterrent to her. But now it is different. Now that he knows the identity of Hong Fei, what is the status of Hong Fei? Wu Wutong will feel a little embarrassed.


    This is the deterrent power of Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao bowed to Hong feisheng and said with a bitter smile, "Taoist Hong, I didn''t expect that I would have to bother you so soon."


    "Fast?" Hong feisheng laughed and said, "in fact, before, I thought you should have come long ago. It can be said that you were a lot late."


    When speaking, Hong feisheng gave way and said, "come in and talk."


    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong were also very polite and walked directly into the yard.


    In the yard, there are vegetable gardens on both sides, planting some common vegetables, beans and so on. In the middle of the yard, beside the aisle, there is a stone table and four simple round stools.


    After walking through the cobblestone paved corridor, there are three brick houses. There is no resplendence. Many people who see Hongfei''s house are surprised. They think that a person who ranks in the top ten experts list in Lingwu world should not live in such a place.


    In this regard, Hong feisheng just smile: "poor way to cultivate the mind, not self-cultivation, not delicate."


    This sentence spread out and became a joke. A person''s ability is big, fart, will be talked about, like a fart to break the secret. A person has no ability. Even if he accidentally tells the truth, that is to say, he farts. It''s so simple.

 Chapter 1139

    There are 3700 people in Qingcheng Mountain, but there are only 700 inner disciples.


    Qingcheng Mountain has gone through thousands of years of vicissitudes, four dynasties, until the present state of Jiang. In the future, the state of Jiang may change its name, or be incorporated into the territory by the Qin Dynasty or other dynasties, but Qingcheng Mountain is still Qingcheng Mountain, and no one can change it.


    Many people who want to practice come all the way to Qingcheng Mountain and want to worship at the gate of Qingcheng Mountain. Many people go up the mountain and many people go down the mountain. There are 300 people going up the mountain and 500 people going down the mountain in a year, who are the descendants of princes or poor people.


    Listening to such figures, you may feel strange, but the fact is that the first step to practice is to enter the inner gate. If you want to enter the inner gate, you must at least have the accomplishments of the foundation period.


    To Qingcheng Mountain, want to enter the road, no one to guide, can only explore their own, in Qingcheng Mountain to find the heart of the road, can enter the inner door.


    Look, it''s not even reasonable.


    After all, those people who come to qingcheng mountain just want to enter the Tao. If they could have become immortal practitioners, why should they come to Qingcheng Mountain?


    But Qingcheng Mountain is so unreasonable. Do you want to be reasonable? Yes! Go to any Yamen. That''s the place to reason. Qingcheng Mountain is not!


    Sitting in Hong feisheng''s yard, Xiao Yao could hardly feel anything special.


    After drinking the tea made by Hong feisheng himself, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "This tea is wild tea, which is planted on the mountain. It has about 500 mu of tea trees." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you have a lot of leisure."


    Hong feisheng shook his head and said, "I''m not stupid. Baji does these things. They are all done by the outside disciples. In fact, they all have to work in Qingcheng Mountain."


    Xiao Yao


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "so many disciples who leave Qingcheng Mountain say that Qingcheng Mountain is not a good place. When they come here, they are fooled to work. Ha ha ha!"


    Xiao Yao asked, "in that case, can you still laugh?"


    "I laugh because I think they are ridiculous. Didn''t they hear these words before they went up the mountain? One by one, they all came to Qingcheng Mountain with their own unique psychology. At last, they found that they were just one of the many living beings. Without any special place, they couldn''t stick to it. "


    Speaking of these, Hong Fei''s eyes fell on the body of Wutong again, and said, "is this child?"


    Wu Wutong quickly said how he had picked up the child.


    After hearing Wu Wutong''s words, hung Fei rose and nodded, saying, "if so, it is a good thing to do. I would rather leave my children in Qingchengshan. I will take care of them instead."


    "Really?" Wu Wutong immediately excited.


    "Of course." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "if you are willing to rest assured."


    "Don''t worry, of course." Wu Wutong said with a grin, "you are not a bad person."


    Hearing Wu Wutong''s remarks, Hong Fei was interested in it and asked, "what makes you say so?"


    "Ha ha, you are so powerful that you won''t bully us. You must not be a bad person!" Wu Wutong said.


    A powerful and unconstrained style, Hong Feisheng wutched his shoulders. Although Wu Wutong''s logic was somewhat unimaginable, even some of them were fantastic, Xiao Yao had already got used to it. On this road, Xiao Yao did not know how many people heard the laughter from Wu Wutong''s mouth.


    "Well, since you say so, I believe so..." hung Fei rose and looked at Wutong.


    Wu Wutong laughed.


    Hong Feisheng coughed and picked up the child from the arms of Wu Wutong. He looked at it a little surprised and turned his face to see Xiao Yao. His eyes were rather complicated.


    "On the way, have you infused Reiki into his body?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked in a low voice, "why not?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that the aura in your body is very pure. Besides, there''s a dragon breath in your body. It''s like washing the marrow for the child in an alternative way. It''s a good thing and a bad thing. The bad thing is that it will be much more difficult for him to practice in the future, but if he succeeds in building the foundation, I''m afraid that cultivation is not something that we can assert now. "


    Hong feisheng''s words really scared Xiao Yao.


    "Does my aura have such a function?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng laughed: "this child is very young, and he has been hungry for some time. It can be said that he made a mistake. Maybe, there is no way to copy it."


    Xiao Yao just nodded.


    "It''s paved the way for him." Hong feisheng said, "everything is his chance."


    When Hong feisheng talks about this, Xiao Yao has a headache.


    "I am very curious, where is my chance..." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha, I can''t say that." Hong feisheng said, "let''s stay in Qingcheng Mountain for a while. I promised you before. Shendan may have no way, but Shengdan is still OK."


    "What kind of God Dan? What does that mean?" The Wutong on the edge is full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said, "children should not be so curious."


    Wu Wutong was really angry when he heard Xiao Yao''s words.


    "You are a child!" Wu Wutong said, "how old are I? Besides, there are so many secrets about you, let me know some can die? "


    Xiao Yao ignored her.


    But Hong feisheng found it interesting.


    Xiao Yao turned around again, looked at Hong feisheng and said, "Taoist Hong, I have something else to trouble you."


    Hong feisheng waved his hand and said, "don''t be so polite to talk to me. I can''t accept it. Just call me Hong feisheng. Anyway, we are about the same age."


    Hong feisheng''s words surprised Xiao Yao.


    Wu Wutong, the chin is falling to the ground.


    "Mr. Hong, how old are you this year?" Wu Wutong said, "my dad said," you know how many years you''ve been in Qingchengshan, you must be an old monster! "


    "Your father is talking nonsense. I''m only thirty this year." Hong feisheng said.


    Wu Wutong is more and more unable to believe.


    Can a 30-year-old man practice so much?


    Can you have such accomplishments?


    This is just a fable, OK!


    Seeing the surprise expression on Wu Wutong''s face, Hong Fei rose and laughed. "Girl, in this world, it''s not just Xiao Yao who has secrets. Can''t I have some secrets on my body?"


    Wu Wutong felt embarrassed by touching his nose.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    When he heard Hong feisheng say this, he was surprised, but soon recovered.


    This is the world of Lingwu. What is impossible?


    However, Xiao Yao still thinks it''s funny.


    Some people said that he was the only one who was spoiled by the way of heaven when he was his age. But now when he saw Hong feisheng, he thought it was bullshit.


    Compared with Hong feisheng, he is just stupid!


    "By the way, you said before, what can I do for you?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "I need to refine a pill here." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    "Pills?" Hong feisheng is a little curious, "can you still refine pills?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, what grade? I can also refine pills. Maybe I can help. "


    "JuYang pill." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao said, the expression on Hong feisheng''s face is not as calm as before.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and said, "that''s the second level elixir!"


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    Hong feisheng took a deep breath.


    In fact, Hong Feisheng is not the only one. Even Wu Wutong is shocked at this time.


    "How can you make a second grade elixir?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and said, "if I can''t refine the second grade elixir, I won''t take you to Qingcheng Mountain."


    Wu Wutong puzzled and did not understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    But Hong feisheng was full of enlightenment and said, "you want to refine JuYang pill just for the cold in the girl''s body?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although there are other ways, I have no way to try them now. JuYang pill is the simplest and most successful."


    Hong feisheng doesn''t know what to say.


    Although he can refine pills, but can refine a half elixir, it is already very good.


    Although his cultivation is far ahead of Xiao Yao, refining pills is not just a matter of high cultivation.


    In the world of Lingwu, how many people are above Xiao Yao in their cultivation, but how many of them can refine the elixir?


    "As far as I know, to make a spirit elixir, you need not only to be accomplished in the way of elixir, but also to have a strange fire?" Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    If Xiao Yao shows a blank look, maybe Hong feisheng will feel more comfortable. But since Xiao Yao knows all this, he still wants to make JuYang pill, which is enough to show something.


    "There is a strange fire in your body?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice, "it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, does it?"


    Hong feisheng said: "you are brave enough. You don''t know me. You dare to tell me so many secrets. Aren''t you afraid that I will detain you and let you refine the elixir for me?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I believe in the little monk."¡° Ha ha, you and Xu SuGuan are both weirdos. Forget it, if you need my help, just tell me. Anyway, I can''t make JuYang pill. When you make it, just let me watch it. I''m curious about what your strange fire looks like! " Hong feisheng said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is a small matter, naturally." Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes very complicated. She didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to cure her illness£¨ It''s only two shifts today. It''s late to go home. There should be nothing to do tomorrow afternoon. Strive for four or five chapters!)

 Chapter 1140

    Wu Wutong knew that the cold in her body would be very difficult to cure, but unexpectedly she needed two products, which was far beyond what she had thought before.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, she was more and more curious. She couldn''t figure out where this guy''s self-confidence came from.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s appearance, it seems that he wants to refine a second-class elixir. For Xiao Yao, it''s like rubbing a clay ball.


    Wutong was surprised, but Hong Feisheng did not ask much. What he did was to arrange for Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong to stay at the moment. The two men were separated from a yard and hung up the next wall. Wu Wutong was still somewhat dissatisfied with this. How could he say he was a little aunt? How can he live with Xiao Yao? However, this is Qingchengshan, not their Li Wang residence, and it is very nice to have a place to live. Wu Wutong is not so thick skinned, so he nodded his head and put on a look of no concern.


    In fact, the girl''s heart is still very concerned about


    If someone else wants to live in Qingcheng Mountain, it''s impossible to have such a good courtyard.


    However, since it was arranged by Hong feisheng, no one would express any dissatisfaction with the whole Qingcheng Mountain.


    In Qingcheng Mountain, although Zhang Jiao is Hong feisheng''s elder martial brother, what Hong feisheng said in Qingcheng Mountain is not lighter than that of the elder master.


    Even if Hong feisheng is interested in the position of Zhang Jiao, his elder martial brother will abdicate immediately. However, as we all know, Hong feisheng is determined to seek Tao and is not interested in these messy things at all. He is still free to live in a small yard and devote himself to cultivation. It is the most important thing to seek the supreme immortal way.


    The sword immortal Xu Bingge has already risen. Naturally, they hope that Hong feisheng can really rise. By then, Qingcheng Mountain will take a big step forward in Lingwu world.


    At that time, the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain can show off: do you know Qingcheng Mountain? It''s a place where immortals have been born!


    This is a very exciting thing.


    After living here, Xiao Yao has already begun to prepare for alchemy.


    After a while, Hong feisheng came to visit again.


    "Xiao Yao, go!" Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Hong feisheng, but he was a little curious. He blinked and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Come with me and meet my elder martial brother." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "how can you say that you are also guests? My eldest martial brother is the leader of Qingcheng Mountain. It''s nothing to arrange you to live here, but the master still wants to see you."


    Xiao Yao had a box of them in front of and behind him. He thought Hong feisheng had some truth to say. What''s more, he still needed to make JuYang pill in Qingcheng Mountain. Of course, he had to say hello to the host first, otherwise, it would be bad if there were any accidents at that time.


    He took Wu Wutong and went behind the HongZu rising Temple towards the seven or eight yuan''s temple.


    According to Hong feisheng, on weekdays, his elder martial brother, the leader of the sect, usually stays in the main hall.


    Wutong Wutong and Xiao Yao all wanted to enjoy the scenery along the way. When the Taoist priest led the way, the wind was speeding up at his feet. Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong followed him. They feel shy and slowed down. Naturally, they were walking like a flying bird. So what kind of trees were planted on the roadside, they didn''t see clearly.


    Smiling without a word, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong were curious about everything around him.


    After walking for a while, Hong feisheng said: "the scenery of Qingcheng Mountain is very good, but after a long time, I''m tired of it."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "maybe I''m really tired of it, but I can''t tolerate people saying it''s not good here."


    Hong feisheng was stunned and then laughed. He gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up and said, "that''s a little reasonable."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how big Qingcheng Mountain is. Even Hong feisheng''s answer is very big.


    It''s a long way from the courtyard where Hong feisheng lives to the main hall. Many people on the way rushed up to greet Hong feisheng. Hong feisheng also smiles back at them. Some of them are disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, and some of them are pilgrims. After they have gone up the mountain, they have to watch the scenery. On the peak of Qingcheng Mountain, it''s hard to see the small mountains, But there is also an illusion of despising all living beings. Standing on the top of the peak and looking down, there will really be a sense of heroism. From the liver and gall, it will flourish. Naturally, there will be a poem standing on the highest peak of Qingcheng and rising out of vulgarity like an immortal.


    I don''t know when Qingcheng Mountain has become a landmark in the kingdom of Jiang. It''s just like the pyramids of Egypt on earth. If you don''t come to the kingdom of Jiang, you will be embarrassed to say that you have been to the kingdom of Jiang.


    It sounds strange. It''s true.


    When I came to the main hall, before I went in, I heard a roar behind me.


    "You again!"


    Xiao Yao turned around and almost couldn''t help laughing. Now he knows what a narrow road is.


    Standing behind them were the people they had met on the mountain road before. The wife of King Mu''s residence has some prestige, and Xiao Yao doesn''t bother to provoke each other. After all, his goal now is to refine JuYang pill first, and then to find a way to condense the golden elixir in his body. This is the state of Jiang. He really doesn''t want to make trouble outside. However, it''s true that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to make trouble, but he''s not afraid of it. If the other party has enough strength, he has to find Xiao Yao to be unhappy, He''s not going to make each other feel better. Instead, the woman angrily scolded, "fish, shut up!" The young man was now all over the body and was hurt. But his mother had been so scolded. He was quiet at once. He was staring at Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong with a near homicide. He could not help but cut a piece of meat from Xiao Yao''s face with his eyes. The woman, with some young people, came to Hong feisheng and made a blessing: "I''ve seen director Hong." Hong feisheng smiles a little and returns a gift: "madam, have you come to return a wish?"¡° Yes, I came to Qingcheng Mountain to ask for a hexagram. Sure enough, my eldest son immediately took the lead and became the number one scholar in the current essay. At present, I have appointed the governor of Changshan. " The woman said with a smile. Hong feisheng said with a smile: "congratulations." Finish saying, haven''t waited for that woman to open mouth, Hong feisheng continued to say: "madam is still light, the path body still has some trifles, don''t accompany first."¡° OK, Taoist priest first. " After the Wutong flying with Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong, the expression on the woman''s face looked dignified, and even could bend the brows. The young man named Xiaoyu, who was beaten by Xiao Yao, was still a little depressed. However, when he saw that his mother was so sad, he was a little depressed and asked in a low voice, "mother, what are you thinking? Why don''t you let me take revenge? " The woman turned her face and glared at the fish, saying, "it''s not bad that people don''t trouble us for revenge."¡° Niang, you are exaggerating when you say that! I''m the son of King Mu. If he dares to trouble me, I''ll kill him! " Little fish said with a cold hum¡° Do you really think how great your royal highness is? " The woman sneered and said, "before I heard that he knew Hong feisheng, I still can''t believe it. After all, how could Hong feisheng, a fairy like figure, mix with such a layman? Now it seems that what the Taoist said before is true, but that boy really has something to do with Hong feisheng. In this way, it''s a lot more complicated." The young man who called Xiaoyu sighed and said, "Niang, I know. If we don''t go to him for trouble, won''t we?" The 30-year-old man patted Xiaoyu on the shoulder and said with a sigh: "Xiaoyu, you still don''t know what Bai Niang means. My mother is worried that the boy will rely on Hong feisheng''s support to get us into trouble. Moreover, the boy is not an ordinary person, and the most important thing is the peak cultivation in the later period of ningdan period."¡° So what? Brother, aren''t you also the cultivation of Ning Dan period now? Moreover, there are two experts in our palace! What storm can he turn? " Small fish rolled a white eye to say, the eye depth is full of disdain¡° There are indeed two Yizhong masters in our palace, but how old are those two Yizhong masters? Before, I used my master''s method of calling me Wang Qi to look at the boy. He is really only in his twenties. At this age, he can have the peak strength in the late ningdan period. Even me, he is far behind. What''s more, he is so valued by Hong feisheng. In time, it''s not impossible for him to become a double master or a triple master. " After listening to his elder brother''s words, the young man named Xiaoyu didn''t look as indifferent as before¡° No? " Little fish whispered, "how can Hong feisheng help that guy?"¡° It''s not clear what their relationship is The woman said, "but there must be a lot of relationship. When the fish made such a fuss before, Taoist hong must have seen that there was a contradiction between us and the couple, but he didn''t ask. He didn''t give us a chance at all. It didn''t offend us, but he didn''t want us to offend them." Speaking of this, the woman sighed again: "it seems that we are really causing trouble... Forget it, after the vow, hurry down the mountain, go home and talk to the Lord, let''s see what he says." Besides, when Xiao Yao enters the hall, they also meet the elder martial brother in Hong feisheng''s mouth, that is, the leader of Qingcheng Mountain. At this time, they are chatting with a middle-aged man in Jinfu, with a brush in his hand, white hair and white beard¡° See? My elder martial brother is more suitable to be a leader than I am. Let''s not talk about anything else, just the appearance, the proper style and character! " Hong feisheng stands on the side and laughs. Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded. It''s true. At this time, the elder teacher Zhang also saw Hong feisheng. He immediately left the middle-aged man and came to Hong feisheng.

 Chapter 1141

    The leader of Qingcheng Mountain, when he comes to Hong feisheng, his eyes fall on Xiao Yao first.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, he looked a little strange and asked, "is it related to the dragon clan? There''s the breath of the Dragon nationality on the body. Moreover, it seems to have something to do with the sword immortal Xu kuangge more than 700 years ago? It seems that there is still a sword spirit of Xu kuangge. "


    Zhang Jiao''s words really scared Xiao Yao.


    He felt like a transparent man standing in front of Zhang Jiao. He had no secrets all over his body, which was a kind of torture for Xiao Yao.


    He used to be a very cautious person, but now after he came to the Lingwu world, he protected himself very well.


    Even Wu Wutong had been with him for so long, and she knew little about the secret of Xiao Yao''s body.


    However, standing in front of Zhang Jiao, neither Xiao Yao nor Hong feisheng has said much, but Zhang Jiao has already seen some. It can be seen that Zhang Jiao''s strength is not much worse than Hong feisheng''s. Xiao Yao''s secret hidden in his heart can be seen by the other party. This alone can be seen, even if he is an ordinary expert, It''s a great thing to see Xiao Yao''s hidden accomplishments. He can not only see the Dragon Qi in his body, but also feel Xu kuangge''s sword Qi.


    It''s so horrible!


    Seeing the surprised look on Xiao Yao''s face, Zhang Jiao gave a smile and said, "don''t be nervous. I promise I won''t talk to others. Moreover, I can see it. It doesn''t mean others can see it. At least I''m a little younger martial brother, I can''t see it."


    Hong feisheng looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    "I know your dragon spirit, but I didn''t expect that you had something to do with Xu kuangge. It''s reasonable to say that, otherwise you would not know Xu SuGuan." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao laughed awkwardly and said, "isn''t it because you didn''t ask? If you ask, I''ll definitely say it. "


    Hong feisheng didn''t have a good way: "I don''t bother to ask."


    However, Hong feisheng still believes in Xiao Yaogang''s words.


    In fact, he is very interested in Xiao Yao, not only because Xiao Yao has a good relationship with the young monk Xu SuGuan, but also because he knows that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang is unusual. Otherwise, when people come to Qingcheng Mountain, it is unknown whether they can see him or not. In fact, he seldom shows up in Qingcheng Mountain, The disciples of Qingcheng Mountain all know that Hong feisheng is the sixth younger martial brother of Zhangjiao, but few of them have really seen Hong feisheng. Over the years, Hong Fei''s ascent and descent have been very few.


    Because of this, Hong feisheng is a very mysterious existence in Qingcheng Mountain.


    Even Zhang Jiao, who rarely appeared, appeared more frequently than Hong feisheng.


    "Elder martial brother, these two want to stay in Qingcheng Mountain temporarily, which I promised before, but I still have to ask your opinion." Hong feisheng looks at Zhang Jiao and says.


    Zhang Jiao nodded: "you are the master. Anyway, Qingcheng Mountain will be yours sooner or later. When I die, you can''t be the master if you don''t want to be."


    When Hong feisheng heard this, he had a headache and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, don''t say that. You have to continue to break through the peak. When the time comes, you still have to fly. It will be hundreds of years later." "Cut the bullshit. I don''t know how long I can live?" The palm teaches not to have the good airway, "does many also 78 years."


    The expression on Hong feisheng''s face looked a little frozen.


    Zhang Jiao waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t think so much. Anyway, there are still several years left. Besides, what do you care about life and death? Although I want to soar, it''s impossible for me to enter the immortal gate now. You are the most promising one. The more you don''t care, the easier it is to walk. People, it''s always like this. The more you care about something, the harder it is to get something¡°


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that what Zhang Jiao said was very reasonable.


    There is a Zen in this!


    Anyway, now Xiao Yao may not be able to understand this sentence thoroughly. After all, his age is here, and his life experience is also here. It''s too difficult to understand it thoroughly now.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll go first." Hong feisheng took a deep breath and said.


    "Well, go ahead." Zhang Jiao nodded and squinted at Hong feisheng. Just as Hong feisheng turned around, he suddenly spoke again, stopped him and asked, "do you have any harvest this time down the mountain?"


    "Not yet." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    "Well, if you don''t see it, you can''t see it. You have to keep in mind what you said before. Don''t care too much. The tighter you grasp, the easier it is to slip away." Zhang Jiao said.


    Hearing this sentence of Zhang Jiao, Hong feisheng immediately turned his eyes and said, "elder martial brother, if others say that, maybe I can still listen to it. But if you say that, I''m sure I won''t listen to a word. You, who have lived for hundreds of years, haven''t got married. You don''t even have a good friend. Fortunately, you are willing to discuss your love with me?"


    Seeing be angry and fierce, the Hong Fei Sheng hurriedly dragged Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong away.


    "Son of a bitch!" Zhang Jiao scolded, then grinned and said in a soft voice, "what I said is the same. I haven''t picked it up. How can I persuade others to put it down..."


    With that, he shook his head and went back to the man before.


    Few people know that the middle-aged man standing in front of Zhang Jiao is the Prime Minister of the state of Jiang. However, he was so neglected by Zhang Jiao before, but he was not impatient


    Wutong, who was immersed in love with her curiosity, asked, "hung Tao long, did you go down before the mountain for the sake of your child?"


    Hong feisheng looked at her one eye, did not have the good way: "adult''s matter, the child does not ask so many."


    "Ha ha, you are sorry to say it!" Wu Wutong laughed and laughed.


    After a brief contact with Hong feisheng for a while, she will find that this man is not as complicated as he thought before, and he is very easy to talk. Therefore, when talking with Hong feisheng, he is not as embarrassed as before, instead, he lets go a lot.


    Fortunately, Hong Fei Sheng is not the kind of people who care about these people. After listening to Wu Wutong''s words, his heart is just a little depressed.


    "What''s wrong with me? In fact, I have a thick skin. " Hong feisheng said.


    Don''t say Wu Wutong, even Xiao Yao, can''t help but say, "I really can''t see it."


    Hong feisheng is more and more depressed.


    "Who did you go to before?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "A woman." Hong feisheng said simply. "You like her?" Wu Wutong glared at hung Fei Sheng.


    Hong feisheng looked a little strange and asked, "shouldn''t I have someone I like?"


    "I''m just a little hard to accept. After all, you are just a fairy in my mind. As an immortal, how can you have seven emotions and six desires?" Wu Wutong seriously said.


    Hong feisheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Wu Wutong grabbed his hair and asked, "am I wrong?"


    "Of course not." Hong feisheng said, "although I haven''t become an immortal yet, I feel that even if I am an immortal, I still have seven emotions and six desires. Let''s take a simple example. The original Xu kuangge, a generation of sword immortals, could escape into the immortal gate long ago, but he avoided the immortal gate and went to find the girl he likes. He is a sword immortal, but he scattered his accomplishments just for the girl in his heart."


    Xiao Yao deeply understood and nodded.


    When Hong feisheng said this, he remembered and asked, "what happened later? How''s it going? "


    What he said was asked by Xiao Yao.


    Since we know that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge have a source, I''m afraid only Xiao Yao can know about these things.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "it''s a good ending. He took the girl to fly up together."


    "That''s a great blessing." Hong feisheng burst out laughing. "I really admire him!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t speak.


    When he got back to the yard, Hong feisheng brought two jars of wine.


    "Come on, tell me about Xu kuangge." Hong feisheng said excitedly.


    He forced Xiao Yao to sit down, and Hong feisheng immediately opened the wine jar. The wine was fresh and fragrant.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to say what had happened before.


    It''s just that when he went, he directly avoided the earth.


    Because of this, his words are full of flaws.


    If Xu crazy song really soars, I''m afraid they will all be aware of it.


    If you don''t notice, it''s enough to mean something.


    It is self-evident that what Xiao Yaohe has said is that Wu Wutong is not very curious even though he is still in his mind.


    Wu Wutong, who did not think so much at all, just listened and felt sad and lamentable, even envious of his crazy songs and paintings.


    "How majestic it must be to have a man to be a sword fairy!" Wu Wutong said, holding his chin.


    "You''re not bad either." Hong feisheng said.


    "Me?" Wu Wutong''s face was stunned. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Ha ha, your man, in order to save you, he has to try to refine the second grade elixir and come to Qingcheng Mountain?" Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    "I have nothing to do with him, Mr. Hong, you think too much!" With this sentence, Wu Wutong rose and stamped his feet and turned away.


    Xiao Yao was also crying and saying, "hung Tao Chang, I am just a friend between Wu Wutong and you, you are really a mess."


    "Don''t you think I understand?" Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of contempt, "I''m helping you! Well, you are still too young. "


    Xiao Yao

 Chapter 1142

    After living in Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao felt his mental state relaxed a lot.


    At the very least, on Mount Qingcheng, he had some dependence.


    Before, whether in the palace of Prince Li, or leave the palace of Prince Li to go to the state of Jiang, has always been on tenterhooks.


    In the final analysis, it''s because of my poor strength that I always have to be on guard against the experts around me.


    However, when he came to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao finally took off his guard and felt relieved.


    In fact, if you really believe Hong feisheng completely, Xiao Yaozhen dare not say such big words. After all, he and Hong feisheng have never met before. There is no reason to believe each other so much. It''s not so much a complete trust as a kind of gambling.


    Just bet Hong feisheng on whether he has any evil intentions!


    Judging from the current development, Xiao Yao seems to have won the bet, but he did not dare to come to the final conclusion.


    When his strength and identity are seen through by Hong feisheng, he has realized that he has no way to hide anything from Hong feisheng.


    All shelter is in vain.


    With Hong feisheng''s strength, if you really want to make Xiao Yao better, it doesn''t take much effort. After all, people''s strength is here.


    Xiao Yao wants to block Hong feisheng, but it''s no different from a mantis arm.


    So, although it seems a little impolite, but the fact is that.


    On his first night in Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao stayed up all night and was still a little restless.


    Wait until the next day just bright, he went to Hong feisheng, told each other to refine pills.


    Hung Fei Sheng could not help laughing. He could only take Xiao Yao away for a while. He left a note for Wu Wutong, so that she could not worry and wait in the yard.


    Following Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao comes to the white bird peak of Qingcheng Mountain.


    When he came to the top of white bird peak, as soon as Xiao Yuan came down, he noticed the difference around him. It seemed that there was a faint breath flowing.


    Hong feisheng is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks. He soon helps Xiao Yao out.


    "Here''s the border I laid before. No one around will notice it. If you want to make alchemy, I''ll stay on the side, so as not to have any experts come to trouble." Hong feisheng said.


    In fact, what Hong feisheng said is what Xiao Yao worried about before.


    The reason why we should come to Qingchengshan to refine the medicine is to have a very clear aura around the spirit. When we do some refining, we can see that it is obviously unpractical for Wu Wutong to protect herself. It is two for the little girl to protect herself. But if there is a flood, it will not be the same thing. Xiao Yao alchemy can be trouble is almost equal to zero.


    Although Hong feisheng is not invincible now, there are few people who can really fight Hong feisheng in Lingwu world. Those who can surpass Hong feisheng will not come to Qingcheng Mountain for a second-class elixir, nor will they find Hong feisheng''s trouble. It''s not that they think that a alchemist who can refine elixirs is not important, but that they will feel that, It''s very unwise for Hong feisheng to do things like this. Even if he is lucky enough to win, his own state will be affected, and he will adjust his breath in a short time.


    After all, Hong feisheng''s strength should not be underestimated.


    If Hong feisheng doesn''t take the initiative to speak, Xiao Yao may be embarrassed to make such a request no matter how cheeky he is. Now Hong feisheng takes the initiative to speak, Xiao Yao''s pressure will be reduced a lot.


    On the top of the white bird peak, there is a thatched cottage. Hong feisheng said that he would come here to practice before, but now he can''t use it.


    As for the reason, Hong feisheng did not say, but Xiao Yao did not ask.


    He was not the kind of person with special curiosity. Besides, after a simple contact with Hong feisheng, he found that Hong feisheng was very frank and talkative. If there was nothing he could not say, the other party would be outspoken. Now that he was stuck at the critical moment, there must be some reasons why he could not say. To be a man, he had to understand his eyes, No matter from which point of view, Hong feisheng has been very good to him. If he has to be questioned, it is easy to arouse the other party''s dissatisfaction.


    Standing on the white bird peak, Xiao Yao soon found that the aura here is much more pure and rich than that of other places in Qingcheng Mountain. This is a natural place for alchemy. In the past, Xiao Yao was able to refine some elixirs on the earth where there was a lack of aura, let alone here.


    Even in Xianren mountain before, the world''s aura is much worse than that of Lingwu world. This is why the average life span of human beings in Lingwu world is much better than that of the earth. The aura is still very important. It not only plays a vital role in people''s body, but also changes a person''s fortune. This is why we often hear the four words "outstanding people in a certain place".


    Spirit, in fact, refers to aura.


    When Xiao Yao takes out the Dan stove, Hong feisheng, who is standing by, is also startled.


    "Is this something from ancient times?" Hong feisheng asked. Now Xiao Yao''s Dan stove is still from Yaoling. In the past, Yaoling only used this Dan stove as an ordinary medicine stove. At first, Xiao Yao didn''t think it was different. However, when he found out that this Dan stove could not only successfully refine the elixir without exploding the stove, but also had mysterious gold inscriptions, Xiao Yao immediately realized that it was the best way to make it, It''s definitely a baby. Fortunately, Yaoling gave the nine converters to Xiao Yao. If they were really just left in Yaoling''s hands, they would be the Pearl of dust. After all, although Yaoling has a certain understanding of danyao, it''s almost impossible to talk about Xiao Yao''s life¡° In fact, I don''t know what this is, but I know it''s a good thing. " Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng and laughs awkwardly. Hong feisheng can''t laugh or cry. He thinks that what Xiao Yao said is nonsense. As long as people with long eyes know that what Xiao Yao pulled out is a good thing, OK¡° What''s the name of this furnace? " Hong feisheng asked¡° 9 Xiao Yao said truthfully¡° Good name Hong feisheng smiles, looks at Xiao Yao with an envious look, and says, "your boy''s luck is really good. I can feel the breath of ancient times from it. I''ve seen ancient things before. Although I don''t have much promise in my life, I''m sure of that." Xiao Yao is not joking. He thinks that if Hong feisheng has to chat like this, he will be killed one day. Now in his early 30s, he has already been listed as one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world. If such an honor is not regarded as "promising", it is estimated that people in the whole Lingwu world are embarrassed to say that they have made great achievements. Modesty is modesty. Don''t go too far, OK? That''s pride! Hong feisheng doesn''t think so much. He still looks at Xiao Yao with envious eyes. It seems that Xiao Yao owns nine converters, which is a very eye-catching thing for him. For this, Xiao Yao can only say that the title of Hong feisheng''s top ten experts must have been bought with a lot of money - whose experts have you ever seen? When Xiao Yao started alchemy, Hong feisheng stood by and watched. As he said, he can also refine some pills, but it''s very difficult for him to make a spirit pill. Let alone a spirit pill, he has never succeeded in any one time, even if he is the top four among the elixirs. Even if he is the sixth, the success rate is only about 50%. It can be said that Xiao Yao''s Alchemy relies on his strength, Hong feisheng relied entirely on luck. Just as Xiao Yao was gathering ice and fire, Hong feisheng had already widened his eyes¡° Is this a strange fire? It''s white Hong feisheng said in surprise. Xiao Yao glanced at him and did not speak. But when Xiao Yao started putting herbs into the furnace, hung Fei rose simply to make complaints about it: "ah, the year is only one thousand years old. Such a medicinal material will definitely reduce the chance of success." If you had known that, you might as well have told me in advance that I have a lot of herbs here! " Hong feisheng''s words made Xiao Yao''s mouth twitch a little. This guy should not be talking nonsense. Before, in Hong feisheng''s yard, that guy planted a lot of Chinese herbal medicines, including a thousand year old ginseng, which is very rare on earth. Even in the previous place, there were rare herbs all over the world, The Millennium ginseng didn''t meet many people. Instead, it was planted in Hong feisheng. The Millennium ginseng was planted with Chinese cabbage, which made Xiao Yao feel that these herbs were so unpopular in Hong feisheng! So far, Xiao Yao has made up his mind. After that, no matter whether the pills are successful or not, he has to find a way to swindle some herbs from Hong feisheng. Anyway, as he said, there are many good things in Qingcheng Mountain! In this case, if you don''t find a way to get some, I''m sorry for myself. JuYang pill is also a kind of second-class elixir. Maybe it''s hard for ordinary people to use JuYang pill, so ordinary alchemists will never try to refine such a pill. But since it''s a kind of elixir, it''s difficult. As Xiao Yao predicted before, the first refining failed. Fortunately, the pill was not destroyed, It just formed a small JuYang pill, which can be regarded as a semi elixir. Xiao Yao is also very familiar with banlingdan. After all, it''s not the first time to refine it. Xiao Yao put away the little JuYang pill. If he didn''t refine it in the end, the little JuYang pill would be useful. Seeing that Xiao Yao was stunned, Hong feisheng said, "you wait for me here. I''ll help you with the herbs." With that, he turned into a rainbow and went away.

 Chapter 1143

    Before Xiao Yao put herbs into the nine converter, Hong feisheng looked carefully with wide eyes.


    When Hong feisheng gets the medicine, this time it''s Xiao Yao''s turn to be stunned.


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Hong feisheng''s face also shows a proud smile. It seems that he has some childlike temperament. To be honest, Xiao Yao is still very surprised to see such a look on Hong feisheng''s face.


    How can we say that he is also a master? In this Lingwu world, there are all strong people, but he can show such a look because of such a small matter. It really makes Xiao Yao feel that he can''t understand. Even he can clean up his emotions well with such cultivation. How can Hong feisheng not be better than himself in his mood?


    But later, Xiao Yao came to realize that Hong feisheng''s cultivation was different from that of ordinary people. It was the heart of Tao and the true self.


    It''s easier to understand the word "true self". It''s nothing more than the true nature. When it''s time to laugh, it''s time to cry. Originally Hong feisheng was a Taoist on Qingcheng Mountain. These people, compared with ordinary immortals, had a more thorough understanding of the Tao. The cultivation purpose of Qingcheng Mountain was to return to the original simplicity and the true self.


    Let''s take a simple example. When people get old, they gradually show their true self. They all say that old children and old children are just like this.


    It''s easy to say, but actually it''s very difficult. In this impetuous world and the environment of cultivating immortals, it''s very difficult to laugh when it''s time to laugh and cry when it''s time to cry.


    Even now, the leader of Qingcheng Mountain is only in the state of selflessness. Qingcheng Mountain''s state of mind cultivation has been like this since ancient times. Follow me first, I will go with the wind, and I will go with the wind. If I want to kill the emperor with a sword, I will go to Chang''an city with a sword.


    After you follow me, you will forget yourself, forget me and enter the true self again.


    It has to be said that the herbs Hong feisheng took are indeed very rare. Even those herbs before Xiao Yao will fade in front of the herbs Hong feisheng took. They are just like weeds on the roadside. They are too embarrassed to take them. So the proud look on Hong feisheng''s face is not totally unreasonable.


    With these herbs, Xiao Yao became more and more confident. At least he didn''t dare to say anything else. There was no problem that he could increase the probability by 30%.


    After that, Xiao Yao did not have any ink, and immediately began to refine the pills.


    With these herbs, Xiao Yao really has a certain confidence.


    When Hong feisheng was refining pills from Xiao Yao, he didn''t blink. He was still very curious about Xiao Yao. He really couldn''t figure out what kind of confidence this guy had. He dared to guarantee that he could make JuYang pills. Even if there was ice and fire, the difficulty was hard to imagine.


    In fact, for Xiao Yao, even if he has some confidence in himself, he will still be a little nervous.


    After all, so far, this is the first time he has refined such a high-grade pill.


    This time, Xiao Yao also learned from the previous experience and directly condensed the ice fire and rosefinch fire.


    Seeing these two strange kinds of fire jumping on Xiao Yao''s hands, Hong feisheng''s eyes on the side almost stare out.


    If Xiao Yao can get ice and fire, it''s good luck, but now he even directly pulled out two kinds of strange flames, which is a bit too much! It''s almost unreasonable. When Hong feisheng saw the ice and fire before, his chin had almost dropped to the place. Now he saw two kinds of ice and fire. He didn''t know what kind of words to use to describe his mood at this time.


    This also makes Hong feisheng look forward to it more and more. Before, Xiao Yao said that he could refine JuYang pill. Although Hong feisheng thinks this guy is very confident, he still can''t believe it. After all, this guy''s accomplishments are here. Even if he has a strange fire, he can also lay a simple foundation for promotion. If he doesn''t have a strange fire, Then it''s totally impossible.


    Refining JuYang pill is not a matter of one day. During this period, Xiao Yao spent almost seven days on the white bird peak.


    In the past seven days, Hong feisheng has been watching quietly.


    These seven days did not make Hong feisheng feel so boring, because when Xiao Yao was refining pills, there were many techniques, such as the transmission of aura and the control of strange fire, which made Hong feisheng feel refreshing.


    He felt that even if Xiao Yao failed again this time, it would be nothing, and he would succeed next time.


    Every day in the past, Hong feisheng will believe Xiao Yao more and more.


    He felt that Xiao Yao still had the minimum strength.


    Although Hong feisheng is still worried, Xiao Yao has some confidence.


    The most difficult times have passed.


    In fact, the process of alchemy surprised Xiao Yao. Originally, he thought that although he could succeed, the chance was not very great. At least he had to try it several times, but he didn''t expect that he would succeed the second time. There were many very important factors, such as the perfect alchemy environment of white bird peak in Lingwu world, Another example is the medicinal materials from Hong feisheng, of which there are two five thousand year old ginseng plants.


    While alchemy, Xiao Yao also suddenly realized a problem. This is Lingwu world. This means that many herbs that can''t be found on the earth can be seen everywhere. For example, on the way to qingcheng mountain before, Xiao Yao saw many precious herbs along the way, but the year is not very long, but Xiao Yao still picked them and put them into the storage bracelet. At that time, he was still habitual thinking and thought that these things were very rare even if they were very short. But the further he went, the more Xiao Yao found that he had found those herbs before, which was not worth mentioning at all. This also makes Xiao Yao feel excited. He thinks that if he stays in the Lingwu world, it is not impossible to refine a kind of elixir. At this time, Xiao Yao''s ear suddenly sounded a thunder. Raising his head, Xiao Yao half narrowed his eyes, showing a trace of shock in his pupils. Before the seven color thunder, seven color cloud, Xiao Yao have seen, but now, this lightning is almost as thick as the cylinder mouth, it is very rare¡° It seems that although the environment of Lingwu world is more suitable for cultivation, it will also make it more difficult to pass the robbery! " Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about it. In fact, this is very normal. According to Xiao Yao''s previous memory in Zhenwu ruins, we can know that the lightning energy of the robbery is directly proportional to the environment. For example, if there was such a disaster on the earth before, the environment of the earth would not be able to withstand it, and the aura of the earth would not be able to gather into such a spectacular scene. In the final analysis, there are gains and losses. The profound meaning of this sentence is eternal. When the first thunder came down, Xiao Yao stood up, ran the aura in his body crazily, and helped carry the pills together. If you want to carry the thunder completely with the energy of the elixir, it''s still a little difficult, which is why the alchemist must have a very high cultivation, because if the cultivation is too low, there is no way to help the refined elixir carry the thunder together. The first sky thunder just disappeared from the sky, and the second one suddenly went down like a pillar of heaven, with a tendency of destroying and decaying, causing turbulence in the surrounding mountains. Xiao Yao summoned out four golden swords in his body and gathered them into a golden pillar. He smashed the thunder and lightning which was formed by the seven colored sky thunder. Face up to the difficulties! After all, in the face of Tianlei, it''s useless to blindly run away, because Tianlei is targeting the chance of elixir. Even if the target is not Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao can''t directly drop the elixir! The second sky thunder was intercepted directly by Xiao Yao''s four golden swords and intercepted in mid air. The third sky thunder, and then vertical down again. This time, Xiao Yao really has no way to calm down. He feels that he has done everything he can, but there is no sign that the thunder will end. Do you have to destroy the elixir that Laozi worked so hard to make? Thinking of this, Xiao Yao can''t help but get angry. Suddenly, the black dragon sword appears in his hand, and his body is magnified in a moment. The black dragon sword in his hand is the same. Xiao Yao takes a fighting posture and rushes to the sky thunder again. The black dragon knife in his hand shines a black light, and pulls up a black rainbow in the air. He collides with the thunder and lightning again. Although he broke the thunder, Xiao Yao''s body was also cut down by the thunder. Before Xiao Yao got up from the ground, there was a fourth thunder. Finally, Hong feisheng made a move. He flew to the sky. With one hand, he held the thunder in his palm, like a sword in his hand, penetrating the thunder into the deep valley. At last, everything was calm. That is at this time, countless eyes, toward the Castle Peak looked over. Hong feisheng stood on the ground and sighed¡° It''s a move. " Hong feisheng said softly. The reason why he didn''t do it before is that when Xiao Yao collides with Tianlei, he uses his own cultivation to control the Qi around him, in order to prevent the leakage of the elixir breath here. But when he does it, all his previous efforts are in vain. In fact, he had already said this to Xiao Yao before, so before Hong feisheng stood on the side to watch the excitement, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, he knew that Hong feisheng was helping him if he didn''t do anything. If it wasn''t for the fourth thunder, Xiao Yao couldn''t resist, I''m afraid Hong feisheng would not have done it. Xiao Yao has no way to deal with them. Xiao Yao has tried his best to intercept them. However, the last one seems to gather all the energy of the previous thunder and go down to Xiao Yao. If Hong feisheng doesn''t do it, Xiao Yao may be seriously injured by the thunder, unless he is willing to give up the nine converters in his arms, but how is that possible?

 Chapter 1144

    The northernmost part of the state of Jiang is the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    There are tens of thousands of miles between them.


    Tai''an City, 300 miles outside the city, has been in a stalemate for three years.


    For three years, the three hundred thousand cavalry of the Qin Dynasty have been thinking day and night about how to break through the gully in front of them, but there is nothing they can do. No one thought that Xiao Longxiang, the great general of the Qing and autumn Dynasty, who was stationed in Tai''an City, had such a way to dig a complicated tunnel, reinforce it with steel, and have aura.


    Originally, there were 500000 people here, but within three years, 200000 people had been lost, which made Peng Shanlin, the commander-in-chief of the great Qin Dynasty, realize that it is impossible to attack by force. The most urgent task is not to kill Tai''an directly, but to find a way to "minefield" in front of Hengyue.


    Every time you charge, you will find that you are already in a fairyland. Around you, there are soldiers of the Qing Dynasty, who occupy the commanding height in an absolutely safe distance, throwing stones and crossbows at them.


    In the past, the two armies of Lingwu world fought each other with feather arrows. But since Xiao long elephant came, the feather arrows were transformed into a kind of weapon called crossbow.


    Compared with the previous bows and arrows, the range is much longer, the speed is much faster, and the lethality is even improved to a higher level. The Dragon elephant crossbow, one of them, achieved incredible results in the great battle three years ago, and defeated 400000 people of the Qin Dynasty with the posture of 100000 people.


    This also let Xiao long elephant these three words, far spread the entire Lingwu world.


    It''s not a joke that the general of the Qing and autumn dynasties won every battle.


    In the case of few enemies, the Qing and autumn Dynasty can stick to the present, completely relying on the existence of Xiao Long Xiang. It''s not only the use of war, but also the way of thinking. For example, the current tunnel warfare has left 300 thousand iron cavalry of the great Qin Dynasty three hundred miles away at a loss. More than 1 million troops of the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao have been resisted by Xiao long as a Tai''an City. Therefore, whether it is the great Qin Dynasty or the state of Zhao, I don''t know how many people want to screw off the head of Xiao Longxiang, but it''s just thinking that it''s still impossible to rush to Tai''an City directly from a million troops. Even if they do, what will happen?


    Even single handed, how ever did Xiao long elephant lose the battle? Isn''t Xiao Long Xiang one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world?


    Who was he afraid of!


    Among the hundreds of thousands of military accounts of the Qing and autumn dynasties, there is a saying of Xiao Longxiang: Lao Tzu is drunk in Tai''an City, and in his dream, he breaks millions with a knife!


    This is his momentum!


    However, in this one, Xiao long elephant''s teacup suddenly fell to the ground.


    He suddenly raised his head, directly overturned a civil servant standing in front of him, stepped over him, and hurried towards the city tower.


    Many people were shocked to see Xiao Long''s panic.


    When did Xiao long elephant, the God of war in their hearts, show such a look?


    Even though the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao practiced attacking Tai''an City, he was still talking and laughing?


    But now


    Is it hard to say, what''s the big move of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state joining hands again? But I didn''t listen to the spies in front of me!


    At the moment, hundreds of people in the hall did not dare to hesitate and rushed up the city tower with Xiao Longxiang.


    Hundreds of people guarding the city were shocked to see Xiao long elephant with a large group of people rushing towards them.


    Some soldiers on the tower subconsciously turned around and looked out of the city. It was quiet. What didn''t happen?


    They became more and more curious.


    Xiao Longxiang, with a gold helmet in his hand and wearing gold armor, rushed to the lookout tower and watched the south.


    One of the young men came up to him and asked, "adoptive father, what''s the matter?"


    "Is that the state of Jiang?" Xiao Longxiang''s eyes were sharp, but the expression on his face was not calm at all. He pointed to a direction and asked.


    The young man didn''t go to see it either. He didn''t think Xiao Longxiang''s words were meaningful at all. He pointed to the south in another place. It was the state of Jiang. Since ancient times, the state of Jiang has been in the southernmost part of the Qing and autumn Dynasty and can''t run away


    "Adoptive father, it''s good to be Jiang Guo." The young man raised his head, looked at Xiao long elephant and asked, "but is Jiang going to invade?"


    "They don''t have the guts." Xiao long elephant laughed and said boldly, "even if you take your muxue army with you, you can kill them."


    The young man gave a laugh.


    "Ah, black dragon sword... I feel the breath of black dragon sword." Xiao Longxiang continued.


    "Adoptive father, what is the black dragon sword?" The young man was stunned and asked, "looking at the list of magic weapons in the world, I really haven''t heard the word" black dragon sword. "


    "Of course you haven''t heard of it. I lost myself in the old world and let a person I saved be left to my son." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Your son..." the young man was more and more shocked, and his body tightened quickly. He said in amazement, "has he come?"


    "It should be." Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    The young man knelt down on one knee with a long sword in his hand. He said in a deep voice, "I hope my adoptive father can help me out of the siege and go to the state of Jiang to bring my younger brother to Tai''an City!"


    The elephant shook his head and reached out to pull him up from the ground.


    "I''m sure I can''t rush out now. Besides, if we don''t go to find him, he will be safer. Moreover, he will come here, otherwise, what will he do in Lingwu world?" Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. Since he can come to Lingwu world, he must have something to rely on. There won''t be any trouble in a short time." Xiao Longxiang couldn''t help laughing when he was talking. The general, who is usually not smiling, probably laughs the most today.


    With a smile, he glanced at the civil servants and military generals who had caught up with him, and then whispered to the young man, "don''t publicize this matter, lest the Qing Qiu Dynasty start to make an article on this matter again. In order to stay with me, they have to do everything."


    The young man snorted coldly, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes: "who dares to fight my younger brother''s idea, I''ll kill him!"


    "Don''t brag, force me." Xiao Long like a kick in his ass, "when can break through the triple now into the quadruple master, my pressure can also reduce a lot."


    "It''s Aoki that doesn''t work..." the young man was full of guilt.


    "Ha ha ha, when Xiao Qingmu was 33 years old, he became a triple master. Is that useless? In fact, I say you, blame you, not because you really can''t, but because I expect you more than that. " Xiao Longxiang said, "in the future, not only the muxue army, but also the Dragon elephant army." "Adoptive father, I can''t!" Xiao Qingmu was anxious when he heard this, "I really don''t have that ability. You''d better come. If you don''t want to, you can let my younger brother come. He''s your son. He won''t be inferior."


    "He''s certainly not interested in that either." Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    "So... What does he want? What is he interested in? " Xiao Qingmu asked curiously.


    Xiao long elephant with a golden helmet, negative hand and stand in Tai''an City upstairs, such as looking down at the world, but just spit out two words, full of earthly smoke and fire flavor: "go home."


    "Home?" Xiao Qingmu was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I just want to go home. He just wants to take me home. That''s it." Xiao long elephant laughs.


    With that, he bent down to the city tower.


    On the white bird peak of Qingcheng Mountain tens of thousands of miles away, bursts of peach blossom rain came down from the sky, falling brightly, and scattered with fluorescence, which was particularly dazzling in the daytime.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao, lying on the ground, was startled.


    He immediately stood up and looked at the peach blossom rain falling from the sky.


    When the first peach blossom falls on Xiao Yao, it suddenly explodes, and Xiao Yao''s clothes are all blown up, which gives Xiao Yao a surprise. Although it won''t do any harm to his body, it''s really scary!


    He immediately began to avoid the peach blossom rain. Looking back at Hong feisheng, he was surprised when he saw the peach blossom rain, and then his eyes were shining.


    "Mr. Hong, what''s going on?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Here she comes." Hong feisheng said with his back to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was impatient and asked, "who is that she?"


    Hong feisheng raised his head 45 degrees, looked at the horizon, shrugged his shoulders and said, "who else can it be? The one I went down the mountain to look for before! But I didn''t find her, she came to me instead -- "


    At this time, southwest direction, suddenly set up a Hongqiao, Hongqiao or covered with peach petals, a piece of exquisite bright.


    "Hong feisheng, don''t be shameless. Who said I would come to you?" A girl in a pink and white dress like peach petals, scattered with green silk, stands on the Hongqiao bridge, facing the white bird peak.


    When Hong feisheng heard this, he scratched his head subconsciously, and his face looked a little shy. You know, he always said that he was a thick skinned man before. Now Xiao Yao really can''t see it. He looks like a shy little boy!


    "Who is this fairy sister?" Xiao Yao asked.


    On the other side, the main peak of Qingcheng Mountain is also surrounded by hundreds of people.


    "Zhang Jiao, who is the fairy?"


    The palm teaches the hand to brush the dust to be the same, ha ha says with a smile: "that woman, is my that six younger martial brothers of a sufferings."


    All of them were curious and didn''t understand the Zen in Zhangjiao dialect.


    It was idle Wutong, who had nothing to do with the main hall. When he heard this, his eyes changed slightly. He couldn''t help looking at the pink Hongqiao. He whispered, "is life hard, is it not?"


    Life seven bitter, life, old, disease, death, hate will, love parting, can''t ask.


    Is this the girl Hong feisheng can''t ask for? Wu Wutong thought.


    Moreover, seeing such a battle, Wu Wutong also guessed the identity of the other party.


    (this is today''s third watch. There will be two more in the future. It is still being updated.)

 Chapter 1145

    Peach blossom sways in the air, rises and falls with the wind.


    Xiao Yao dodges, trying to avoid the peach blossom in the air, but he is still fried inside and out.


    He felt that he was about to become a nenniu. What made him most angry was that Hong feisheng was still full of dementia and children''s joy. Looking at the silly smile of the woman who stepped on the Hongqiao bridge in the air, he felt like a foolish son of the landlord.


    What''s special? There''s no master style at all!


    Xiao Yao, this is to hate it!


    Xiao Yao wanted to block all the peach petals with aura just like Hong feisheng did before, but all of them ended in failure. The shield that he condensed with aura had no effect in the face of the flying peach petals. The peach petals could still pass through the shield and hit Xiao Yao. Later, he didn''t even bother to hide, Anyway, the most important thing is to smash a hole in his clothes. There is no essential difference between one hole and two holes, which is more painful for Xiao Yao than when he faced Tianlei before.


    Tianlei can still think of a way to fight for a fight, turning a bicycle into a motorcycle, but in the face of the peach blossom rain, he has no way at all.


    When Xiao Yao was helpless, finally, the peach petals in the air suddenly stopped and stopped in the air. At this moment, Xiao Yao even had the illusion of time pause.


    The girl in mid air suddenly took a step forward, and all the peach petals had gathered at her feet.


    Step by step, stepping on the steps of peach blossom, he came down and stood in front of Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao can''t think of any other adjectives besides the word "Lafeng".


    It''s almost over.


    When the girl came to Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao found that the girl was really good-looking, especially in her behavior, with a sense of immortality, especially in her eyes, which were so pure, with a smell of non cannibal fireworks.


    Anyway, from Xiao Yao''s point of view, the girl is really good-looking. No wonder Hong feisheng is so attached to such a woman.


    If you think about it carefully, Hong feisheng''s deep love is not unreasonable, but it''s a bit vulgar. Men, no matter how subtle or whether they are experts, most of them like beautiful. Xiao Yao decides to take advantage of the girl''s absence, and he must stand on the commanding height of morality to condemn Hong feisheng.


    When Hong feisheng saw the girl standing in front of him, he was at a loss. He hung his hands on the bottom of his trousers and asked carefully, "didn''t you come to me?"


    "Do you think you look good?" The girl''s voice is very nice, but it''s not nice at all.


    Hong feisheng was not angry. He said with a smile: "in fact, I think I''m really handsome. I have thick eyebrows and big eyes. I have an extraordinary appearance and a clear outline..."


    Xiao Yao now believes that it is not unreasonable for Hong feisheng to say that he is thick skinned.


    Even if Xiao Yao is so shameless, it''s difficult for him to say it.


    Before Hong feisheng finished, the girl pulled Hong feisheng away from her face.


    She leisurely walked to Xiao Yao''s front, eyes indifferent, stretched out her hand, spread out the palm: "where come."


    "What?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked carefully.


    "What you''re holding in your arms." Said the girl.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Give it to me." The girl''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and she seemed to have been dissatisfied.


    Hong feisheng rushed up to him and said in a low voice, "broken branch, this pill can''t be given to you. It''s Xiao Yao''s medicine. If you really take it away, you''ll be in great trouble."


    With these words, Hong feisheng probably realized that he didn''t say enough, and continued to add: "and this is just a JuYang pill, which is of little use. Anyway, you don''t need it. Unless there is something cold in your body, otherwise, even if it''s really given to you, it''s useless!"


    The girl rolled her eyes and glared at Hong feisheng, saying, "you talk so much? I didn''t talk to you again. Besides, when did I say I would take the JuYang pill? I just want to have a look. "


    Hong feisheng was relieved. He turned to look at Xiao Yao, blinked his eyes and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, please show her. Broken branches never cheat."


    In fact, Xiao Yao felt that there was no credibility in Hong feisheng''s words.


    This guy''s soul is going to be taken away, OK?


    However, Xiao Yao still handed over the JuYang pill that had just been refined.


    The girl took JuYang Dan, looked at it carefully, put it under her nose, and then nodded.


    "However, it''s really a second-class elixir. I didn''t expect that you, who are young and not a member of the danzong sect, could even refine a second-class elixir." The girl also believed what she had said. She gave the JuYang pill back to Xiao Yao and then said, "would you like to help me make a magic pill?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "A Yipin elixir, go to Taohua island with me. I won''t treat you badly. When you succeed in refining, I will give you a big gift. How about that?" The girl continued.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it won''t work. I still need to gather my own golden elixir in Qingcheng Mountain, at least holy elixir. After that, I have to do other things."


    Xiao Yao really wants to tell the girl in front of her. Are you kidding me? I''m very busy, OK? Millions a minute!


    However, he didn''t say that after all. After all, he couldn''t fight others. If he did, Hong feisheng would not help him. Seeing the guy''s appearance, he would like to go home with other girls.


    "No, there''s time!" As soon as Xiao Yao finished, Hong feisheng was worried, "it''s just a golden elixir! It''s not a troublesome thing, but if you want Xiao Yao to accompany you to Taohua island to refine pills, you have to agree to us on one condition! "


    The girl said angrily, "do I promise him a condition or you a condition?"


    "It''s almost the same." Hong feisheng said.


    "Say it Said the girl impatiently.


    Hong feisheng coughed and said shamelessly: "Xiao Yao and I are already bosom friends. We still want to spend more time with him to discuss some things about alchemy. If he really goes with you, how boring am I? Otherwise, he can go, but he has to take me with him, and I have to be his bodyguard. You know, if he wanders in the Jianghu alone, I don''t know how many dangers he will encounter... "


    Before Hong feisheng finished, he was interrupted by the other party''s direct wave.


    "Well, I understand what you want to say. You can come with him then." The girl said helplessly.


    She really has nothing to do with Hong feisheng. Besides, she should know the character of Hong feisheng very well. Why did Hong feisheng go to her last time, but she had to be able to avoid it? Isn''t it because this guy is so inky that it''s endless?


    It''s just like he still reads classics!


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry either.


    Hong feisheng is so casual! He has already helped himself to make decisions and choices before he said anything.


    I didn''t think about whether I would like to or not?


    However, Xiao Yao''s heart is also like a mirror. In front of these two guys, where does he have the right to make a choice?


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, even if you still have a choice, Hong feisheng is embarrassed to refuse to see what he looks like. After all, Hong feisheng also listens to him very well. If it wasn''t for Hong feisheng, you can''t even make such a pill. Moreover, Hong feisheng will help you to gather the golden elixir, and they all say that you can repay him with a peach, Xiao Yao is not a good man, but at least he can repay his kindness. He knows that it''s not a big deal. If he can help himself, it''s better to help him. Otherwise, he will be too mean.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao nodded and agreed, Hong feisheng also took a long breath of relief and became more and more excited.


    "In that case, we have a deal." The girl also laughed, looked at Hong feisheng again, and said, "I''ll take this as your promise. If you dare to break the appointment, I''ll see how I can trouble you!"


    "If you have to say that, I''ll break my appointment." Hong feisheng whispered, "after all, I still want you to trouble me. It''s better to trouble me every day!"


    Girl: --


    She brushed her sleeve and turned away.


    Hong feisheng turned around and held Xiao Yao''s hand: "brother, thank you very much!"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and asked, "who is this girl?"


    Hong feisheng also gave a smile, but the smile seemed strange. He asked deliberately, "can''t you really guess?"


    "I can guess, but I''m not sure." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Ha ha, then you''re right." Hong feisheng said, "Liu Zhezhi, the leader of Peach Blossom Island, is afraid that there are not many people who don''t know her in the whole Lingwu world."


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    It''s no wonder that the girl just appeared before, and Xiao Yao felt that the other party was unfathomable. At the beginning, he felt that it was just his own illusion. After all, no matter how powerful a girl is, where can he be? But if it''s Liu Zhezhi, some of them can make sense. That''s the same strong person who ranks in Lingwu world expert list with Hong feisheng!


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao felt more and more strange.


    My luck is really good enough to burst the watch. How long has it been? I have already contacted with some of the top ten experts in Lingwu world.


    First the little monk, then the Sword Fairy Xu kuangge, then Hong feisheng, and now Liu Zhezhi. The best relationship is not Xu SuGuan, the little monk who has helped Xiao Yao many times, or Xu kuangge, who has given Xiao Yao a sword and the heart of the sword, or Hong feisheng, who is standing in front of Xiao Yao now - but Xiao Long Xiang, who is far away from the Qing Dynasty, That''s his father!


    "Come on, let''s go back!" Hong feisheng said. Xiao Yao nodded£¨ Today''s fourth watch)

 Chapter 1146

    He left the white bird peak and returned to the main hall of Qingchengshan''s main peak, and found the Wutong tree still watching.


    After seeing Xiao Yao and Hong Fei Sheng, many people hurriedly gathered up, and Wu Wutong rushed to the front, and his face was full of excitement. His feet were flying at a fast pace, and he blinked up to Xiao Yao''s face. Then he grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Just now on the white bird peak, is it the Peach Blossom Island owner Liu Zhezhi?" Wu Wutong asked excitedly.


    Xiao Wu was not surprised at the excitement of Wu Wutong.


    Xiao Yao had known that Liu Zhezhi was the only object of worship in her life when she was still in Prince Li''s mansion.


    Actually, the reason is very simple. Wu Wutong has always wanted to be a strong person, but a girl. It is very difficult to become a strong person.


    Fortunately, there is a bright light in front of us, which is Liu Zhezhi.


    Liu Zhezhi did what was impossible.


    Since Liu can do all the branches, what can Wutong do?


    Wutong Wutong resolutely set foot on the road to cultivate the emperor. Although it seems that the road is rough, it has been built successfully at least. It means that Wu Wu Tong has certain talent in the way of repairing the fairy. So what can I worry about?


    Xiao Yao said, "it''s Liu Zhezhi. It''s a pity you didn''t see it."


    "Is she gone now?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    From Xiao Yao, we got a positive reply. Wu Wutong''s heart was beating up.


    "Too much, you too much! I can see the broken willow branches, but leave me behind. Oh, it''s not interesting enough! " Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, thinking that you didn''t go. Otherwise, the peach blossom rain before is enough for you to be embarrassed. It doesn''t matter if you are a big man. It doesn''t matter if you are a girl with broken clothes. Is she still alive?


    He had changed clothes before the white bird peak, so Wu Wutong could not see it now, otherwise he must say it well.


    "There may be another chance to meet later." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong continued to sigh.


    With a group of people, Zhang Jiao finally came to him.


    "Sixth younger martial brother, I saw the smell of elixir on the white bird peak before. Did you make the elixir?" A middle-aged man, dressed in a gray Taoist robe, was a little burly, but his temples were mixed with white hair. He asked brightly.


    When the middle-aged man asked this question, people around him looked at Hong feisheng with excitement and expectation.


    Obviously, they all want to get a positive answer from Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng''s alchemy is no secret in Qingcheng Mountain.


    But being able to make an elixir is totally different from being able to make an elixir.


    If Hong feisheng can really refine the elixir, I''m afraid he will be famous all over the world.


    Although there are many alchemists and many alchemy schools in Lingwu world, the most prosperous one is nothing more than danzong. It is said that the leader of danzong is a master of elixir, who can produce a elixir. It''s just too difficult for such a person to be moved. Even if Hong feisheng goes to danzong, he may not be able to see others, In the whole Lingwu world, we don''t know how many sects try to get along with Dan Zong, but they can''t find the right way. Although others are big, they also have big capital.


    Looking at the whole Lingwu world, how many people can make a elixir?


    Hong feisheng became a little embarrassed under so many eager eyes. He was embarrassed to smile. He pointed to Xiao Yao standing beside him and said, "second elder martial brother, it''s not me who made the elixir, it''s him."


    "Well?" When Hong feisheng finished his words, everyone looked shocked.


    In fact, the reason why Hong feisheng dares to speak out in front of these people is that these people are either his elder martial brother or their core disciples of Qingcheng Mountain. They are completely trustworthy, so they dare to expose Xiao Yao''s secret.


    If not, he will not be frank. After all, he has to think about Xiao Yao.


    But those people look at Xiao Yao''s eyes can have earth shaking changes.


    In particular, several elder martial brothers of Hong feisheng had already learned from Zhang Jiao that Hong feisheng had two friends going up the mountain, and Hong feisheng was very concerned about it.


    Now, they are very curious. After all, they are two new faces.


    To be honest, Hong feisheng has very few friends. Apart from the little monk Xu SuGuan, they have never heard of any other friends of their sixth younger martial brother.


    Besides, people like Hong feisheng can''t be friends with anyone.


    Hong feisheng even went down the mountain a few times, not to mention making friends everywhere.


    Before, they thought Hong feisheng''s two friends must be not simple, but later they learned that Xiao Yao was only the cultivation of Jindan period, the strength of ningdan period, and that girl was an entry-level monk in the early days of foundation building, which made them not interested.


    Now it seems that they''ve lost sight. These two young people are not simple at all.


    They don''t necessarily believe what others say, but they certainly believe what Hong feisheng says. As we all know, Hong feisheng always tells lies.


    Since Hong feisheng said that these two elixirs were made by Xiao Yao, they must be.


    "This Taoist friend is so young that he can make a magic pill?" The middle-aged man, who was called the second elder martial brother by Hong feisheng, looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "are you the young hero of danzong?"


    Xiao Yao felt that what the other party said was too face saving.


    "Xiao Yao has nothing to do with Dan Zong." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "to be exact, it''s a piece of loose cultivation."


    Hong feisheng''s words once again overturned the cognition of these people.


    It''s just a casual cultivation. It''s only the cultivation of the golden elixir period, but it can refine the elixir. If it''s spread, I don''t know how many people''s jaw will be shocked!


    What''s wrong with the world?


    "Cough, sixth younger martial brother, are you kidding?" Even though we all know that Hong feisheng won''t lie, we can''t help being suspicious now. The main reason is that Hong feisheng''s words have caused them too much impact, even enough to overthrow the world outlook they established before.


    Hong feisheng can only give a wry smile: "in fact, I couldn''t believe it before, but it''s true."


    Zhang Jiao waved his hand and turned to look at Xiao Yao. His eyes were as bright as fire. He said with a straight face, "Xiao Yao, would you like to enter my Qingcheng Mountain?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly a Zheng, staring at the palm teach in front of him.


    In fact, it''s not only Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng and others, but also some incredible.


    "As long as you like, I can give you a position as an elder, and let you open a Dan Yao hall to be the leader of the hall."


    "..." Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Hong feisheng and others were completely shocked.


    No one thought that Zhang Jiao would throw such an olive branch at Xiao Yao. It was not long before I knew him.


    You know, this is the first time that Zhang Jiao wants others to enter Qingcheng Mountain! Even if others are a master, they have to go through all kinds of tests if they want to enter Qingcheng Mountain.


    I don''t know how many princes want to enter Qingcheng Mountain these years, but they are all turned away.


    Now, Zhang Jiao wants Xiao Yao to enter Qingcheng Mountain.


    What makes them feel even more strange is that Zhang Jiao is willing to let Xiao Yao be an elder, and even set up a pill hall for him.


    This is unique in the history of Qingcheng Mountain for so many years.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang Jiao, you..." Hong feisheng was a little upset.


    Zhang Jiao waved his hand and let Hong feisheng not need to speak. He himself continued to watch Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    "Thank you very much, but I still have something important to do. I can''t stay for a long time. Please make atonement..."


    Zhang Jiao laughed and waved his hand: "it''s OK, I''m not forced to do anything. It''s just that the gate of Qingcheng Mountain is always open for you. It''s late, and you spend too much energy on refining pills. Go to have a rest first."


    Xiao Yao''s hands bowed, and hung Fei rose with Wutong away.


    After the three left, Hong feisheng''s second elder martial brother whispered, "Zhang Jiao, are you exaggerating? Even if Xiao Yao can produce some second-class elixir, it''s not worth our offering such high conditions, is it


    "That''s right, elder martial brother. That boy is just the cultivation of the golden elixir period now. Maybe he''s good, but he''s not an outstanding one!"


    Zhang Jiao sighed, glanced at them and said, "what you said is good, but you have ignored a little."


    "What?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "You ignored his potential." Zhang Jiao said with a smile, "Xiao Yao is young now, but he has already got the cultivation of the golden elixir period, and he can also refine the elixir. It can be seen how rich the Qi is in this son, and..."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Jiao suddenly stopped.


    "And what?" See palm teach suddenly don''t say, began to sell the pass, everyone also worried.


    Zhang Jiao gave a strange smile and looked at Xiao Yao and others'' back. He let out a sigh and said slowly, "and his golden elixir is different, holy elixir? Shendan? It''s nothing to be afraid of. "


    The second elder martial brother said in a low voice: "there seems to be no other than the three kinds of palm sect, golden elixir, holy elixir and divine elixir, right? What else can I do? "


    Zhang Jiao took a look at him and said with a smile: "you are still in charge of Jingshu Pavilion. Are you still reading too few books? But I don''t want to say it now, because I''m not sure. "


    After that, before they could speak, Zhang Jiao continued: "don''t worry about asking. You''ll know soon. It''s just a pity. Ah, I really hope he can enter our Qingcheng Mountain..."


    Then he turned his back and walked away shaking his head.


    (today''s chapter five! I made up for what I owed...)

 Chapter 1147

    Back in the courtyard where Xiao Yao lives now, sitting on the stone table in front of the garden, Xiao Yao''s face looks strange. At this time, he is staring at Hong feisheng. Hong feisheng thinks that if Xiao Yao continues to stare at him like this, he may get goose bumps, so he quickly says, "in fact, it''s useless for you to look at me, How can I know what my elder martial brother thinks? In fact, I don''t think you need to refuse. Anyway, it''s not necessarily a bad thing for you. "


    Xiao Yao is actually willing to believe Hong feisheng''s words, because no matter from which angle, the leader doesn''t look like a bad person.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak, Hong feisheng sighed again. Obviously, the other party didn''t intend to answer his question!


    "Forget it. Anyway, it''s all your own business. You think you can think about it yourself." Hong feisheng said.


    After Wutong just finished, Wu Wu Tong began to express his opinion.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, actually I don''t know what you think. I don''t know about other people, but if it was me, I would not refuse anything." Wu Wutong looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "so, you''re not me, and I''m not you."


    Wu Wutong: "..." actually, she had planned to say quite a lot before, but now he was blocked by Xiao Yao''s sentence. As Xiao Yao said, he was not him. How could he get a thorough understanding of his inner thoughts? Even she did not know the basic idea of Xiao Yao, and how could he guide Xiao Yao from his own perspective?


    Then Wutong felt that Xiao Yao was not a fool. At least, on the way, Xiao Yao made her understand a lot of things that she had never thought of before. Xiao Yao''s decision was not necessarily correct. But Xiao Yao''s decision will be much more correct than she made. Wutong''s heart is firmly convinced that this is the decision.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "now it''s better to cure your illness first."


    Wu Wutong came back to this room and whispered, "are you going to make alchemy these days?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t that nonsense? In addition to help you alchemy, what else can we do? Besides, what''s more important now than saving your life? "


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye to Xiao Yao, but there was no way to deny it. When she heard Xiao Yao''s mouth, she was still pleased with it.


    Then Xiao Yao took out the Ju Yang Dan that he had made before the white bird peak and handed it to Wu Wutong directly.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s palm, and at that time he still exudes a scent of fragrance, and the bright and clear surface of the red flowed colorful pills of Dan Dan, not surprised.


    "This is JuYang Dan? Is that the elixir? " Wu Wutong asked in surprise.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods: "yes."


    Wu Wutong carefully took the Yang Yang Dan from his hands. When her hand just came into contact with JuYang Dan, the breath in her body seemed to have been mobilized at this moment. A warm feeling came from her arm to the viscera, which made her vomit a long breath.


    Although Wu Wutong is the princess of Li Wang''s house, it is still the first time that she has seen the legendary Lingdan herself. Even in the Lingwu world with abundant aura, it is not a simple matter to find a Lingnan.


    Even if the effect of this JuYang pill is very single, it won''t be of great help to the cultivation of an immortal. But as long as it''s a spirit pill, you can sell it at a price that makes the rich merchants speechless.


    That''s why many alchemists in Lingwu world are rich. Let''s just say that danzong, who only has more than 500 disciples, can''t even rank in the top 100 in Lingwu world if it''s the strength of the sect. But when it comes to wealth, it''s really fat.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wutong, still in a daze, and urged him, "don''t think of so many messy things. This elixir is out of order, and you still have time to grind with me."


    Wu Wutong only looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes were somewhat complicated.


    Xiao Yao was looked at by Wu Wutong with such a look, but in the heart he felt more and more eccentric.


    "I know I''m very good-looking, but that''s not the reason why you stare at me Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    The corner of Hong feisheng''s mouth twitched violently. Now he can understand why he felt as if he had been at first sight when he saw Xiao Yao. It must be because we are all shameless people, so we can barely be regarded as like-minded people, right?


    In fact, what he said is too accurate. Hong feisheng thinks that Xiao Yao has already begun to lead himself to a shameless extent.


    Wu Wutong sighed and looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "thank you."


    Xiao Yao just chuckled and didn''t speak.


    After a while, Wu Wutong again said, "this is a favor I owe you, and I will give it back to you later." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "you''d better take the pills first."¡° What''s the matter? Can it be broken? " Wu Wutong laughed and laughed. Xiao Yao nodded solemnly, touched his chin and said, "I can''t rule out this possibility. After all, it''s the first time I''ve refined JuYang pill. I didn''t have any experience before. If it''s really broken, I can''t refine the second pill. What should I do?" Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Wutong''s little face was almost frightened. Although she subconsciously felt that Xiao Yao must be joking with himself and deliberately intimidating herself, now she did not dare to make fun of such things. There was no way. It was directly related to his life! At the moment, she quickly JuYang Dan into the mouth¡° Go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t scream Xiao Yao said¡° Why do you scream Wu Wutong was puzzled. Xiao Yao shook his head and said: "in fact, I don''t know. It''s just my experience for many years. Before, I also refined the elixir for others to eat. After they ate it, they were very painful in the process. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with it." Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Wutong rose quickly and returned to the house. Now only Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are left in the yard. Hong feisheng squinted at Xiao Yao and asked, "I still don''t understand. What''s your purpose?" Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng, took the water cup in front of him, took a sip, and then slowly said, "don''t ask me this question, because I don''t know." Hong feisheng seems a little incredible. Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said: "in fact, I know what I should do, but my strength is really limited now. Even if I know what I should do, I can''t do it. I can only do it step by step, such as condensing the golden elixir in my body first." Hong feisheng nodded and then said with a smile, "although I don''t know what you are going to do, if you need my help in the future, I should still help you." Xiao Yao just nodded and didn''t say anything. He is not the kind of person who likes to speak too early, nor does he like others to speak too early in front of him. Even if Hong feisheng says so now, in Xiao Yao''s heart, it is impossible to regard Hong feisheng as an important cornerstone on his way. In his world, no one is absolutely reliable, because no one can tell what will happen later, If Hong feisheng knew now that his aim was to be an enemy of the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, what could he say so easily? In the final analysis, it''s better to ask for others than yourself. Xiao Yao still wants to put all his hopes on himself. This is the safest and most stable thing. He hopes to put them on others. If something goes wrong at that time, the gap in his heart is very painful. In a short time, Wu Wutong''s room was as loud as Xiao Yao said before. Although Xiao Yao had guessed it before, he could not help standing up. Hong feisheng waved his hand, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "don''t worry, the breath in her body is still stable. Nothing will happen. It''s just that the energy in JuYang Dan is fighting with the cold in the little girl''s body at this time. When the cold in her body is completely dispelled or assimilated, there will be no problem in her body, Maybe it will also be of vital help to her cultivation. " Wutong Xiao Yao was surprised. He didn''t think of it. He thought that he could cure the disease of Wu Wutong, but he never thought he could help Wu Wu Tong to improve himself. You know, JuYang Dan doesn''t help to improve cultivation at all! Hong feisheng seemed to know what Xiao Yao was curious about. He said with a smile: "if ordinary people swallow JuYang pill, the effect will be negligible, and even the opposite effect may occur. But that girl is different. Because of the cold in her body, her cultivation has been stopped for many years. After the cold is dispelled, The originally suppressed cultivation will be promoted rapidly in a certain period of time. As for the degree to which it can be promoted, it is not known, but it is certain to promote cultivation. " Hong feisheng''s words made Xiao Yao settle down and sit down¡° It''s getting late. I''m going back to rest. " With these words, Hong feisheng stands up and walks out of the courtyard where Xiao Yao lives. But just as Hong feisheng came to the door, he stopped and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "be ready. From tomorrow, I will take you to forge the golden elixir in your body." Xiao Yao smiles, nods and watches Hong feisheng leave£¨ Today''s first watch)

 Chapter 1148

    The second day when Xiao Yao got up from bed, he walked out of the room and saw Wu Wutong standing in the yard. The stone table on the courtyard was full of delicate desserts at this time.


    He came up to the front and watched the busy Wutong, who was curious. "Are you healed?"


    Wu Wutong turned his face and smiled. "What do you think?"


    Through Wutong Wutong, Xiao Yao could also confirm that the cold air in Wu Wutong was indeed eradicated. This was not thought by Xiao Yao before. Although he knew that he could heal the cold in the body of Wu Wu Tong, he did not expect that the speed would be so fast. Even more surprised Xiao Yao was that Wu Wu Tong''s own cultivation had also changed greatly.


    As for this point, Hong feisheng had already told Xiao Yao yesterday, and Xiao Yao agreed with it very much. He just didn''t expect that the speed of breakthrough would be so fast. In just one night, he had already jumped from the early stage of foundation construction to the late stage of foundation construction. Although such accomplishments are still nothing in Xiao Yao''s eyes, But for Wu Wutong, it was a very big breakthrough.


    "Congratulations, you''ve become an immortal in the later period of building foundation. The next step should be ningdan?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "Thank you all the same." Wu Wutong said.


    She didn''t know what to say to thank Xiao Yao.


    After she learned about the changes in her body, she thought a lot of words to thank Xiao Yao, but after thinking about it, she thought it was OK.


    I''m afraid she will never know such kindness in her whole life.


    This not only saved her life, but also gave her hope.


    "Sit down first!" Wu Wutong stretched out his hand, pulled Xiao Yao''s arm, pulled him to the front of the stone table, and then stretched out his hand and pressed him on the chair.


    "Try it quickly!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and asked, "what did you do?"


    "Yes Wu Wutong said.


    "Isn''t breakfast coming to Qingcheng Mountain?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ve been pushed off. How can they make as delicious as I do?" Wu Wutong finished saying this, and pinched his waist, and said with great pride, "well, to speak, your luck is really good. How can such a blessing be found in ordinary people? I grow up so big, don''t say other people, is my own father, have never tasted my craft


    Xiao Yao originally thought that the dishes on the stone table were still good, and at least he looked very good. But when he heard the words behind Wu Wutong, he had some bottom.


    Under the eyes of Wu Wutong, Xiao Yao even reluctantly accepted the porridge in front of him.


    This one, let Xiao Yao have a kind of feeling of destroying the sky and the earth.


    He could not hold back his breath, he swallowed his grace and looked at Wu Wutong with a very complicated look.


    How complicated is it? Let''s say, at this moment, Xiao Yao is going to doubt life.


    "Venture to ask, when you cook porridge, you add salt?" Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched violently and asked.


    "Yes Wu Wutong nodded and said, "don''t you need salt?"


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    In fact, salt is not too much.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao scooped out a piece of salt with a spoon.


    This is too much, OK?


    "Well, is my way of repaying kindness very special and sincere?" Wu Wutong blinks the big eyes of Shui Ling Ling and looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and said, "I can''t say whether you are sincere or not, but one day I can guarantee that the way you repay your kindness is really special!"


    Wu Wutong heard this and was delighted. He hurriedly continued to ask, "how special is it?"


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "can it not be special? It''s true that other people repay kindness. You can''t even see it. People who don''t know think you''re going to repay kindness with vengeance. "


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She is not a fool. How can she still not understand the strong irony of Xiao Yao?


    She was so angry that she couldn''t believe it: "is it hard to eat?"


    Xiao Yao thought Wu Wutong''s mentality was very good. It was so good to have such a point that it was so good to praise himself so much. It''s not bad at all, OK?


    If Wu Wutong''s skills are to be described, Xiao Yao should really include Wu Wutong''s skills in the ten major tortures.


    Wu Wutong saw that Xiao Yao remained silent, and still could not believe it. After she had tasted one of her own desserts, there was a sudden impulse of tears.


    "How does it taste?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    "Great Wu Wutong bite teeth.


    "Come on, don''t spit it out!" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    A breakfast was destroyed by Wutong.


    Wutong gave Wu Wu Tong a blood feud, and what he did was not to destroy the other side in such a way as he had no blood hate.


    Just at this time, Hong feisheng next door had come.


    Seeing so many things on the stone table, the man burst into laughter: "ha ha, you''re very polite, but I''ve come here by chance. I''ll be rude if I catch up with breakfast!" When he spoke, he had already sat on the stone bench and picked up a snack.


    "Hung Tao Chang, do not..." Wu Wutong suddenly became anxious.


    Hong feisheng''s action really slowed down, but he was not happy. He said: "you are too stingy. You just have breakfast! I know you do it for Xiao Yao, and I know you get up early in the morning to work, but it doesn''t matter if I eat a little. "


    Wutong has already talked about this. Even if Wu Wu Tong wants to stop what he is, he feel shy about exporting. He can only cover his eyes and let Hong Feisheng put the cake into his mouth.


    The next second, I saw Hong feisheng''s face turned blue.


    At the same time, he looked at Wu Wutong with a very complicated look.


    "Ah, I thought you wanted to repay your kindness before. After all, Xiao Yao refined JuYang pill and saved your life. Now it seems that I think too much!" Hong feisheng said, "I didn''t believe it. But Xiao Yao worked so hard to save you. Why did you poison?"


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She felt that this was really exciting


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, he thought so before, but he wanted to save some face for Wu Wutong, so he was not so embarrassed to say so, but he didn''t expect that hung Fei Sheng would help him to speak out.


    Wutong''s words were made if he had said this, but Wu Wu Tong had already been anxious to see him. But since Hong Feisheng said this, even though Wu Wutong''s character was tough, he did not dare to do it with Hong Feisheng. After all, this is one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world, and also the master of Qingcheng Mountain. How can they be presumptuous in other people''s territory?


    Wutong, injured all over the body, Xiao Yaoqiang suppressed his smile.


    Hong Feisheng would not feel guilty about it. He felt that although he attacked the Wutong tree today, he did not know how many people saved his life.


    It was Wutong, but suddenly asked, "hung Tao Chang, do you love peach blossom island?"


    Hong feisheng blushed and did not speak.


    Wu Wutong continued, "but I think the Peach Blossom Island owner must not love you, and he often shows boredom."


    As soon as Hong feisheng heard this, his face was filled with surprise. As if he had discovered a new continent, he quickly asked, "how do you know that? Is there any reason for that? "


    Wu Wutong stretched out his hand, took a cake and passed it to the front of the flood. He squinted his eyes and said, "Hong Daochang, if you eat all of these, I will tell you, how is it?"


    Hong Feisheng looked at Wu Wutong with eyes wide open, and his eyes were full of unbelievable words: "do I have to? Can you change it? For example, how about sending you some secret pills? "


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She was more upset.


    Is it so difficult for Hong feisheng to let him eat his own cake?


    Even give yourself a secret pill?


    Wutong, Wutong, the wind puffs the clouds away. Now, Hong Feisheng sees that the expression of Wu Wu Tong''s face is more and more cloudy and sunny. Now, no longer hesitant, he took the high point from Wu Wu Tong, and all the way to the belly with the wind and clouds, and in the process, Hong Fei kept holding his nose. People who don''t know think this guy poured a basin of excrement into his mouth


    When the flood hung up, the dishes were left behind, and then they looked at Wutong again, rubbing their mouths, and asked, "can I say that now?"


    "Ha ha, what are you talking about?" Wu Wutong said.


    "Why doesn''t she like me?" Hong feisheng said anxiously.


    "Because you can''t talk! In fact, I think you can learn more from Xiao Yao. " Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of confusion.


    This has a fart to do with yourself?


    Hong feisheng also turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "what can you teach me?"


    Xiao Yao face helpless, a shrug: "how do I know?"


    The two men turned around and looked at Wutong again.


    Wu Wutong thought carefully and said, "you can teach him how to love girls."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry any more: "how can I know what you said? I''m not very attractive. "


    "No, in fact, I think you are very attractive to girls." With this sentence, Wu Wutong seemed to remember what was suddenly, and stood up straight from the face, and turned back to the room.


    Leaving Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao looking at each other. Finally, after half a minute, hung Fei rose to the gods and looked at Wu Wutong''s house. He whispered, "does this girl love you?" Xiao Yao was shiver all over though not cold. He thought before, if any man who did not fear death would marry Wutong, it would be heroic! Of course, he didn''t want to be that heroic man£¨ Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1149

    Following Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao and others leave the yard and fly directly to the water in the sky of Qingcheng Mountain.


    The water in the sky is just behind the main peak of Qingcheng Mountain. The mountain is sharp, and the spring is thick on the hillside. It is flourishing and falling, forming a huge water curtain. Therefore, the waterfall of Qingcheng Mountain is also famous all over the world.


    Standing under the water in the sky, I feel this magnificence. At this time, I will say that the flying flow will go down 3000 feet, which must be very powerful.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t understand. He looked at Hong feisheng standing in front of him and asked his doubts in a most straightforward way.


    "Don''t you mean to unite Shengdan? Why are you here? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Hong feisheng turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "if you want to unite Shengdan, you have to start here."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao is more and more confused.


    Hong feisheng laughed and said, "take off your clothes."


    Xiao Yao''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. He quickly stepped back and trembled with anger: "I won''t sell my body in order to unite Shengdan!"


    "..." Hong feisheng, choked by Xiao Yao''s anger, jumped to his feet and said, "I''m not as good as Longyang!"


    Xiao Yao turned his mouth and looked at Hong feisheng with a kind of complicated eyes. He muttered in a low voice: "who can say this correctly..."


    Hong feisheng held his chin and was very curious. With Xiao Yao''s strength, how could he come to the state of Jiang from the northern foot? Didn''t you get killed on the way?


    I can''t understand what Hong feisheng thinks!


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "well, Taoist Hong, I still don''t understand. Why do you want to bring me here?"


    Hong feisheng coughed and sat down cross legged. Xiao Yao sat down with him.


    "I ask you, do you know how to unite the holy elixir?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it seriously and shook his head.


    "..." Hong feisheng, "if you don''t know, just say it. What do you mean by thinking for a while?"


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and said with a smile: "I think I shake my head directly, which seems too casual and not too serious."


    Hong feisheng waved his hand. He felt that he didn''t want to talk to Xiao Yao immediately. He was afraid that his IQ would be pulled down by him.


    He held out his hand, pointed to the waterfall falling from the sky and said, "if you want to condense the holy elixir, it''s like alchemy. Everything has to be done step by step. The golden elixir in your body has to be impacted by external forces. As the saying goes, jade without carving is not a tool. In fact, it''s not too much to put on the golden elixir."


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s incomprehensible expression, Hong feisheng rolled his eyes and could only continue to say: "the first step is to remove the aura in your body, and rely on the energy flowing in the golden elixir to resist the impact of the waterfall. Can you understand what I say?"


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "isn''t it with the body?"


    "You don''t need to refine your body, you just need to gather the holy elixir." Hong feisheng is also helpless. How can this guy talk so much nonsense? I have made it so clear that I still have so much nonsense. Can''t I be a little bit normal?


    After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao could only nod his head.


    He got up and headed for the waterfall.


    Seeing all Xiao Yao''s actions, Hong feisheng was relieved.


    When Xiao Yao came to the waterfall, he suddenly remembered something. He turned around and looked at Hong feisheng and said, "but why did you say you wanted to take off your clothes before? Can''t you wear clothes? " "Yes." Hong feisheng said, "just be happy."


    Xiao Yao gave a dry smile and rushed to the bottom of the waterfall. Then he directly removed the aura in his body, and fully mobilized the yuan force in the golden elixir to fight against the huge impact of the waterfall which flew down 3000 feet.


    Although it''s just the impact of water, it''s not what ordinary people can imagine. The height of the waterfall is almost 50 meters or 60 meters. It''s hard for Xiao Yao to fall directly.


    Xiao Yao will not feel anything if he can mobilize the aura in his body at this time. After all, this kind of impact is not difficult for a practitioner who has the cultivation of Ning Dan period. It''s just that Hong feisheng has repeatedly explained before that he must not use the aura in his body.


    For any one who cultivates immortals, he will subconsciously feel that it is a very stupid thing.


    However, Xiao Yao still believes in Hong feisheng very much. In other words, he has no choice but to believe in Hong feisheng.


    When he mobilizes Yuan Li in the golden elixir in his body, the golden elixir in his body is also running slowly at this time.


    In less than ten minutes, Xiao Yao was already sore all over.


    His legs trembled slightly and could fall at any time.


    Hong feisheng steps forward, squats in front of him and looks at Xiao Yao.


    After 20 minutes, Xiao Yao was directly washed down and smashed into the water.


    He returned to the shore, and suddenly felt that his arms could not be lifted.


    "It''s good. It lasts 20 minutes the first time." Hong feisheng gave a smile.


    Xiao Yao lay on the big stone and looked at Hong feisheng in front of him. He was panting and couldn''t even say a complete sentence.


    After a while, he followed the good breath and asked: "Taoist Hong, does this really work?"


    "Don''t worry, my holy elixir is condensed in this way." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "Taoist Hong, are you Shengdan?"


    "Yes, that''s what I found out myself." Hong feisheng nodded, sat down on the ground and said, "in fact, it''s not so difficult to condense the holy elixir. As long as you can be calm and stand the impact, basically any immortal can do it. Of course, it''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do it... Eh! No


    Hong feisheng suddenly stands up and stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was staring at by Hong feisheng with such eyes. After a while, he felt hairy all over.


    He also stood up and asked tentatively, "what''s the matter, Taoist Hong? Is it my golden elixir that can not be condensed into a holy elixir? "


    When he said this, the expression on his face looked a little uneasy.


    What makes him feel more difficult to accept is that Hong feisheng also nodded, indicating that what Xiao Yao said before was correct.


    "I''ll go, won''t I?" Xiao Yao is almost crazy, "my luck is really so bad?"


    Hong feisheng finally regained his mind, reached out and grasped Xiao Yao''s arm, then kneaded it for a while, and finally put his hand on Xiao Yao''s Dantian, where the golden elixir was running.


    After a while, he took a breath.


    "No wonder, no wonder..."


    "No wonder what?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No wonder Zhang Jiao wants to keep you in Qingcheng Mountain. He has a better understanding of Tao than me. Maybe he has already understood it." Hong feisheng gave a bitter smile and said, "besides, although your constitution is different from him, it''s almost the same. It''s more complicated than the ordinary cultivator."


    Xiao Yao was more and more awkward.


    "More complicated? What does that mean? "


    Hong feisheng raised his head to look at Xiao Yao, coughed and said, "didn''t you complain before that you had bad luck? I can tell you now that your luck is not bad, and it''s too good to be bad! "


    The more Hong feisheng said that, the more eccentric Xiao Yao was.


    Especially the way Hong feisheng looks at Xiao Yao at this time makes him confused.


    You know, Hong feisheng is one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world. According to the truth, what''s wrong with such an expert? But now he looks at Xiao Yao with shock in his eyes, which can even be described as Ruo Zhibao.


    Especially the way he looks at Xiao Yao now makes Xiao Yao feel more and more uncomfortable. Now he begins to seriously doubt whether this guy really has Longyang.


    It seemed that he wanted to see through Xiao Yao''s whole body with a pair of eyes.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, word by word, zhengse said: "you really have no way to condense the saint Dan, more no way to condense the God Dan."


    Xiao Yao''s dispirited face.


    "I haven''t finished, what are you so depressed about?" Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    "And what else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The golden elixir in your body can be directly cultivated into a baby!" Hong feisheng said.


    "Yuanying?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. This was the first time he heard these two words.


    It seems that it has never been mentioned before.


    The golden elixir is nothing more than the ordinary golden elixir, then the holy elixir, and then the divine elixir.


    What is Yuanying?


    "Your golden elixir is originally Yuandan. There are few people who can form Yuandan in the world. But once Yuandan can be formed, you can continue to control Yuanli. Do you know that?" Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Yuandan is no secret to Xiao Yao.


    If it wasn''t for the yuan Dan in Xiao Yao''s body, he couldn''t have directly broken through the cultivation of the golden elixir period.


    However, after entering the golden elixir period, he found that there was something wrong and could only return to the ningdan period temporarily.


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s expression now, it seems that it is a great thing that he can bear Yuandan.


    "You can enter the golden elixir period now. You don''t need to estimate those at all, and you can move towards a master." Hong feisheng said, "it''s just that in the middle of a heavy master, you still have a cultivation, which is Yuanying. It''s a good thing, but it''s not a good thing."


    Xiao Yao is full of fog.


    Hong feisheng sighed and turned his back to Xiao Yao.


    He slowed down for a while and said again: "there is no one in ten thousand who can produce yuan Dan. But once yuan Dan is formed, you can further cultivate yuan baby in the Dan field. Once you become yuan baby, even if the original body is destroyed, you can be reborn with Yuan baby. You have more lives than others! But in this way, not only you need to cultivate immortals, but also your Yuanying needs to cultivate Taoism slowly, which will also increase the difficulty of your cultivation, which is also good. Even if you are only a master in the future, you will have the power of first battle when you meet a triple master, and you can fight in a crushing manner when you meet a double master. "


    When Hong feisheng said this, he suddenly turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with a bright face: "this is your great fortune!" Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and seemed to understand£¨ Chapter three today and chapter four later)

 Chapter 1150

    In fact, listening to Hong feisheng said so much, Xiao Yao now just feel more and more confused.


    It''s very difficult to understand what Hong feisheng said quickly for a while and a half.


    What Yuan Ying yuan Dan, what great fortune, what good or bad, all these things are instilled into Xiao Yao at one time. Even if Xiao Yao''s understanding ability is very good, now he needs to chew it well.


    When he gradually recovered, he put out his hand to cover his Dantian and asked, "that is to say, I have a chapter of life saving talisman, right?"


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    Xiao Yao continued: "in addition, my cultivation will become more and more troublesome?"


    "Yes." Hong feisheng said, "this should be the only disadvantage, and there are many people who can''t unite Yuanying all their lives. It needs a big breakthrough to cultivate Yuanying from Yuandan. Didn''t I tell you about my elder martial brother before? He has never condensed Yuandan into Yuanying in his life. If not, he doesn''t need to think about so many complicated things now... "


    Xiao Yao can understand the meaning of Hong feisheng''s words.


    Before, when he saw Zhang Jiao, he said that he might not have much time, and he needed Hong feisheng to stand up quickly to carry the beam.


    If Zhangjiao has two lives and can continue to practice with Yuanying''s help, you don''t need to think about these things at all. It''s not difficult for Zhangjiao to have little time.


    It is precisely because there is no way to condense Yuanying, so the leader is so depressed.


    "In fact, thanks to my elder martial brother, he is in a good mood. Otherwise, he will fall down." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and sat down again.


    With the strength and mood of Zhangjiao, there is no way to unite Yuandan into Yuanying. How can you do that?


    Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who has no self-confidence, now the problem is in front of him.


    It''s not like Xiao Yao hasn''t seen that Zhang Jiao before.


    Hong feisheng seemed to have guessed what Xiao Yao thought, and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t need to think about that now."


    Xiao Yao looked at him, but said, "why don''t I think about it?"


    "Ha ha, in fact, the unity of Yuandan and Yuanying has nothing to do with your accomplishments or mood." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao was more and more curious when he heard the speech. He asked: "since it is like this, what does it have to do with it?"


    "Good luck." Hong feisheng said.


    "Qi Yun?" Xiao Yao is more and more confused, mainly because the two words Hong feisheng said are too mysterious.


    Hong feisheng thought about it and said in a different way: "in short, if my elder master really wants to unite Yuanying, it''s not impossible."


    "Then why didn''t he do it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because he had to pour the spirit of Qingcheng Mountain into Yuandan first." Hong feisheng said, "in this way, Qingcheng Mountain will soon decline, and all the peaks will lose their aura. Do you think my elder martial brother can do it?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Come on, trouble..." Hong feisheng sighed and said, "in addition, there''s another way, which is to strip other people of their good fortune. My elder martial brother still can''t do such a thing."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that kindness is also a kind of disease!"


    "It''s true." Hong feisheng said, "trouble, trouble... Fortunately, I don''t have any Yuandan, otherwise, I don''t know how much trouble I have to have!"


    Xiao Yao stood up and asked, "listen to what you mean, I can enter the golden elixir period now?"


    "Of course." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "what I said before has been very clear."


    Xiao Yao was relieved and took a step forward. At the same time, the aura in his body was running wildly. At this moment, a great breath hit Xiao Yao''s body.


    Hong feisheng retreated a few steps to the side. After the air machine poured into Xiao Yao''s body, the golden light in Xiao Yao''s eyes soared, and he suddenly waved a fist. The fist wind rose violently and pushed the falling waterfall up. When he was relieved, it was raining all over the sky.


    On this day, Xiao Yao entered Jindan again.


    Originally, Xiao Yao had the cultivation of the golden elixir, but he was forced to control it in the period of condensing the elixir. Now it''s not difficult for him to enter the golden elixir.


    After entering the golden elixir period, Xiao Yao also had more confidence.


    "It''s a relief." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, knowing that he could not condense the holy elixir or the divine elixir. Although he was lost, he was helpless.


    As for Yuan Ying, Qi Yun and so on, it''s still too far away from Xiao Yao. He has no way to think about it.


    We have to muddle along


    "What do you want to do next?" Hong feisheng comes up to Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know. For the time being, I can only walk and see one step at a time."


    Hong feisheng stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder, comforting him: "don''t think so much for the time being. I still said that, it''s definitely not a bad thing. If you can really win some luck and gather Yuanying, you can go a thousand miles a day."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and didn''t have a good way: "don''t talk to me about this for the time being. My goal now can only be a master. By the way, I still don''t know how many masters are you?"


    Hong feisheng gave a smile and made a gesture with his hand.


    "Seven times?"


    "Well." "Hong feisheng said," but it should also break through to eight


    Xiao Yao asked in a low voice: "as far as I know, even the first Xuanyuan jiuzhong is just a jiuzhong expert, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Hong feisheng did not have a good way, "that guy is also quite shameless, what is the name of a few heavy, I just met him, his name is Xuanyuan three heavy, now called Xuanyuan nine heavy, you say, is he idle?"


    Xiao Yao is happy to hear that. He really doesn''t know that there is such a story in it.


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of something and asked: "if you are a sevenfold master, and are about to enter the eightfold, then what master list, ranking is not accurate! You can take a few more steps


    Hong feisheng laughs, shakes his head and says, "it''s not like that. Can''t seven level master beat eight level master? Can the eight fold master completely crush the seven fold immortal cultivator? Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the best in the world, not only because of his jiuzhong strength, but also because of his Xuanyuan family''s inheritance. Even if the nine people behind are added together, they may not be his opponents. Can you understand what I say? "


    Xiao Yao is really incredible.


    Suddenly he asked, "is that Xu kuangge?"


    "That''s not the same." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "it''s funny to say that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the first person under the immortal. But because of the shackles of the family, the people of Xuanyuan family can''t escape into the immortal gate at any time. They can only guard the immortal gate all their lives. Xu kuangge is now a sword immortal. If he comes back to the world, it''s certainly not difficult to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    Speaking of this, Hong feisheng suddenly paused and said, "but Xu kuangge can''t come back! I''m so old. I haven''t heard of anyone who can turn back after entering the immortal gate. If so, do you think it''s necessary for Xu kuangge to avoid the immortal gate? "


    Xiao Yao finally understood.


    To put it simply, Xianmen is a one-way gate.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "when my master picked me up from the foot of the mountain, I named me feisheng. He knew that he couldn''t fly into the immortal gate in his whole life. He could only put his hope on me, but I didn''t want to fly at all. Everyone said that the immortal was good, But they don''t even know what the immortal world is like. Is it really a paradise? Is there really no dispute? I don''t believe it, because immortals have their own lusts, just like Xu kuangge at the beginning. Even if he has become a God, he is still a human heart. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and there are disputes. This will never change. "


    Xiao yaoruo has some understanding.


    Hong feisheng seemed to think that he had said too much. He simply waved his hand and said, "of course, these are all my thoughts."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "no one dares to say that what you think is wrong, isn''t it? Fairyland is also deliberately beautified by some people who have never been there. In the hearts of ordinary people, they think fairyland is a paradise, that is, a paradise. "


    Hong feisheng reaches out his hand and gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    "Go, go back!" With these words, Hong feisheng pulls Xiao Yao out of the sky and back to the yard.


    Xiao Yao and Hong Fei saw two people coming back so quickly. Wu Wutong still could not believe it.


    "That''s all for you?" Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao just smiles bitterly and sits down.


    Wu Wutong guessed some of them and asked, "not smooth?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong and nodded hard.


    It''s not only bad, it''s pretty bad! What''s more, he has no way to express his depression, because Hong feisheng has said it many times before, which is a good thing.


    Is that a good thing?


    Yuan Ying is very tall, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to do it in a short time.


    Don''t talk about stripping Qi luck, now is to give him this opportunity, he doesn''t know how to strip.


    Isn''t that cheating?


    Wutong was not depressed when he saw Xiao Yao''s heart full of melancholy. What he said was what he said, "nothing, you are so fierce. There is nothing you can''t do."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    At this time, Hong feisheng suddenly came over.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and looked at Wutong, and asked, "Wu girl, next I and Xiao Yao are going to Taohua Island. Do you want to go with them?"


    "Peach Blossom Island?" Wu Wutong asked, "is that the Taohua Island where the main willow branches are broken?"


    Hong feisheng nodded with a smile.


    "Go, I will go!" Wu Wutong was pleased with his appearance.


    The Wutong Wutong arrived last year and he did not see it in Qingchengshan. It was already a pity in life. If this time Wu Wu Tong had let go of this opportunity, I can''t sleep at night in the north. Today''s chapter four!)

 Chapter 1151

    Xiao Yao thinks that Hong feisheng''s mouth is really fast enough.


    If Wutong does not say anything, he will not be able to disclose Xiao Yao to Wu Wutong, and he would like to reveal his intention. He wanted to return to Qingchengshan after the end of the tour, at least let Wu Wu Tong return to Li Wang''s house, and even if it was over, he would linger around the Lingwu world. On the one hand, he would look for opportunities. I also want to see if I have the chance to continue to improve my cultivation, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t condense out the holy elixir in Qingcheng Mountain.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that when he was refining JuYang pill, he even provoked the master of Peach Blossom Island. He had to ask Xiao Yao to help her make pills and go to peach blossom island. In fact, this is a good thing for Xiao Yao. Anyway, the master of Peach Blossom Island is also an expert in Lingwu world, After all, it''s not a bad thing to have a good relationship with such masters. Even if they want to go to the Qing Dynasty later, these people can''t help, but because of their feelings, at least they won''t add any trouble to themselves.


    This is what Xiao Yao thinks now.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did not want to mix with Wutong.


    The reason is very simple, Xiao Yao is a very self-conscious person, even now has broken through to the golden elixir period, but he is still not very sure of his strength. Wutong is a natural world. What''s more, it is not the earth, but the Lingwu world. The master is strong, and the strong are like clouds. Don''t say that you can protect others. It''s difficult to protect yourself. Now Xiao Yao is the Buddha who is crossing the river, but not to protect it.


    So in Xiao Yao''s view, he is far away from Wu Wutong, which is really good for her.


    If Wutong continues to follow his wandering around the Lingwu world, even if he is lucky enough to die, he will be subjected to many grievances.


    He raised his head and looked at Wutong, and said, "Taohua Island is gone. Do you have your cherished wish?"


    Wu Wutong heard Xiao Yao''s words, slightly surprised, turned his face to look at Xiao Yao, his eyes were somewhat complicated.


    Hong Feisheng was also surprised. He thought Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong were a good couple, so he would blurt out before.


    But now, looking at Xiao Yao''s expression and the words he just said, it is not difficult to guess that in fact, Xiao Yao''s heart is not very willing to let Wu Wutong follow him around.


    Although he couldn''t figure out the reason, he didn''t say much. After a brief contact with Xiao Yao, he realized that Xiao Yao is a very thoughtful person. He must have his own ideas when he said and did so. It''s not very good to help Xiao Yao make decisions directly before.


    "Why don''t you let me go?" Wu Wutong still can''t resist.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t mean I won''t let you go. After all, Taohua island is not my territory. I just think it''s safer for you to stay in the north foot, but it''s much more dangerous to follow me."


    Wu Wutong whispered, "but what we haven''t encountered is that we haven''t had any danger yet, have we?"


    "That''s because we''re lucky. If we''re not, we''ll be dead before." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong could not speak for a while.


    At last she got up, stamped her feet hard and went back to her room. When Wu Wutong came back to the house, she just coughed and said, "if I had known you didn''t want to take her, I wouldn''t have said it."


    Xiao Yao laughed, but did not speak.


    Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao with his chin in his hand. It seemed that he couldn''t understand. He asked, "why don''t you take her with you? I think this girl seems to like you very much. Even if she doesn''t like her, she shouldn''t hate her. Otherwise, it''s impossible to make pills for her. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it''s because we treat her as a friend that we don''t want her to follow us through the danger."


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "what you want to do is very dangerous?"


    "To face a million troops, do you think it is dangerous?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng was silent for a moment and said, "do you want to help Xiao Longxiang?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    In the face of Hong feisheng, from the beginning to the present, he seems to have no intention to hide anything. In other words, it is also because he understands that he is a transparent person in front of Hong feisheng. Even if he wants to hide something, it is only in vain. On the contrary, it will only make Hong feisheng dissatisfied with him.


    This is not such a wise choice.


    Hong feisheng knocked on the table with his fingers, pondered for a moment, and finally said, "although I think it''s very irrational, I know you have a reason why you have to do it. If it''s someone else, maybe I won''t drive well, maybe I will dissuade him. After all, there should be no such idea, but if it''s you, I have nothing to say, Since Xiao Longxiang has a relationship with you, he should be your father. For your father''s sake, it''s necessary for you to do so. After all, filial piety is the first thing. If I were you, I would do the same. No matter if I could help, at least I did it. "


    Xiao Yao throws a grateful look at Hong feisheng¡° If you want to do so, it''s not enough to improve your cultivation. " Hong feisheng said. Xiao Yao nodded: "I know."¡° It''s not easy to borrow troops from other countries. After all, no country is willing to expose itself to the gunpoint of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao. It''s a very rare thing to be able to protect yourself. However, it doesn''t mean that you have no other power to borrow. " Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng curiously and expects him to continue. Hong feisheng chuckled and said, "for example, this river and lake."¡° What is the world like Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way, "what meaning?"¡° Among other things, Qingcheng Mountain alone has more than 3000 disciples, which is also a force. Besides, there are thousands of monks in Jinchan temple. We don''t know how many strong people and sects there are in such a big river and lake. If we can gather together, let alone the great Qin Dynasty or the state of Zhao, even the eight powers in Lingwu world join forces, It may not be able to shake this pillar. Of course, it''s not easy to gather the vast rivers and lakes together and make them willing to help you, but you have a natural advantage. "¡° What''s the advantage? " Xiao Yao is more and more curious¡° The identity of the alchemist. " Hong feisheng said, "let''s not say anything else, if it''s just some small sects, they still have a great desire for the elixir. If you use the elixir to form an alliance with them, then if you really want to go to that place, it''s not without the power of the first World War, at least you can help." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "this is too difficult."¡° What''s the difficulty? " Hong feisheng asked¡° They will be afraid. " Xiao Yao said, "in the face of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, even if they owe me the favor, what? Why should I let them work for me? " Hong feisheng said with a smile: "this is to see your personality charm."¡° I don''t have that. " Xiao Yao shook his head¡° No, you have Hong feisheng suddenly said, "I don''t know about other people, but at that time, if you really need help, I will definitely do it. It''s not only because Xiao Long and I are like old friends, but also not because of the little monk Xu SuGuan. It''s because I regard you as a friend. I don''t seem to have many friends in my life. To be honest, If it wasn''t for my taking you as a friend, I wouldn''t take you to Taohua island with me at all. After all, it''s my own business. It''s not enough to express what I''m not seeing you like this? " What Hong feisheng said stunned Xiao Yao. He really didn''t think that Hong feisheng''s inner thought was so simple. He didn''t even think that after spending such a short time with Hong feisheng, he was willing to treat himself as a friend sincerely. When Xiao Yao thinks about it, Hong feisheng slaps him on the shoulder¡° Tap Tianmen is located in the southernmost part of the state of Wei. At the beginning, the whole country was in chaos. Today''s monarch of the state of Wei relies on tap Tianmen and rises in the flames of war. Because of the help of 2000 monks of tap Tianmen, there will soon be 100000 troops. Then, with the momentum of thunder, he takes the position of the present monarch. Of course, it is difficult to copy, because after another visit, That guy started a killing on stepping on the heavenly gate. The reason is very simple. The current monarch of the state of Wei has other worries. He worries about whether there will be people like himself who rely on stepping on the heavenly gate to shake his position. He also has other worries. He worries that even if he becomes the king of the state of Wei, he will still be constrained by the rivers and lakes in the state of Wei, If stepping on the heavenly gate is above his temple, his dragon chair will not be stable. It can only be said to be a puppet. "¡° It''s a typical way to kill a donkey! " Xiao Yao felt his chin and said¡° But how dare you say he was wrong to do so? " Hong feisheng asked. Xiao Yao shook his head. If it was him, he might do the same. He would not believe it if there was no vengeance. Didn''t he have any other ideas when he stepped on the heavenly gate to help him? Everyone has selfishness. Even a monk will have his own selfishness. This is the reality¡° It is because of this that the first sect in the Lingwu world has become the Third Sect now. The war against it 30 years ago has directly led to the loss of five quadruple masters. " Hong feisheng said, "this is also the reason why the people in the river and the lake do not want to have a relationship with the temples these years. Even those who cultivate immortals have no way to compete with the temples. The reason is very simple. Compared with ruthlessness, those who are familiar with the books of sages every day are more ruthless! What''s as good as water, what''s good for all things without dispute, is vulnerable to the art of war. " In the end, Hong feisheng smashed his fist on the stone table and said, "you say, why can''t you shake the big flag of the river lake?"

 Chapter 1152

    What Hong feisheng said made Xiao Yao feel like he was boiling with blood.


    It''s very difficult to talk about it. It can even be said that it''s extremely difficult.


    However, as Hong feisheng said, this big flag may not be able to shake itself!


    In the final analysis, it''s still four words. Everything has to be done step by step. If you step too big, you''ll get an egg. Let''s not say, but you''ll slip. Lingwu world is a place full of swamps. You should be careful every step. If you step into the mire carelessly, you won''t be doomed, Someone rushed up to mend the knife?


    Lying in bed in the middle of the night, Xiao Yao doesn''t have the heart to sing when drinking.


    It''s just that as soon as the chicken crows, the door of the room is knocked.


    Xiao Yao quickly dressed his clothes and pulled the door open, and saw the red eyes of Wutong standing at the door.


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to ask, but the other side spoke first.


    "I still want to go." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is dumb.


    Wu Wutong whispered, "it''s the first time I''ve been out of the north foot since I first came out of Yangzi city. I''ve heard of Qingchengshan before, but now I''m in Qingchengshan. The scenery is really different. I also saw Hong Feisheng, who used to master his name, but now he saw it with his own eyes. In fact, Hong feisheng is not so unattainable as I imagined. He can laugh and do some very childish things, EH - can I say that? Anyway, he can''t hear. "


    Xiao Yao laughed, but didn''t say anything.


    Wu Wutong continued, "now I have the chance to go to Taohua Island again. If this is something I have never thought of before, but now the opportunity lies ahead of me. I really don''t want to refuse."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Besides, it''s very safe to go to Taohua island this time, isn''t it? After all, Taohua Island owner is not a bad person, and there is Taoist Hong protecting us. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I promise you."


    "What?" Wu Wutong did not return to the gods for a moment, and stared at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said, "I promise to take you to Taohua Island, but we still have an agreement."


    "You say it Wu Wutong laughed instantly.


    Now she''s not willing to make one or two agreements.


    As long as Xiao Yao is willing to take her to Taohua Island, not to mention an agreement, even a hundred agreements, she will agree to it even if she doesn''t want to.


    "After leaving Taohua Island, you and I will go our separate ways, and you will go back to the north foot." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong suddenly became silent and began to bite his lips.


    Such small movements actually mean that the Wutong is very entangled.


    Before she also thought about, no matter what kind of request Xiao Yao put forward, she would not want to agree directly.


    But when she heard the request, she was silent.


    This is what she didn''t think of before. I don''t know why. She thinks that Xiao Yao''s request is worse than telling her that JuYang pill can''t be refined.


    Seeing Wutong did not speak for a long time, Xiao Yao was not in a hurry, but just kept looking at her and waited for her to speak.


    Wu Wutong could only make vigorous efforts to open up his mouth.


    "I don''t understand. Did I hold you back? So you want to get rid of me. " Wu Wutong deliberately said.


    In fact, she also understood that Xiao Yao didn''t mean this at all. The reason why she said this was that she wanted to roast Xiao Yao on the fire. If someone else wanted to do it, it might be a trick. But for Xiao Yao, this kind of routine is childish and even ridiculous. As an earthly person, Xiao Yao didn''t know how many routines he had gone through, If Xiao Yao can do all these little moves, he will be looked down upon.


    So Xiao Yao''s attitude is still at peace, but he is just looking at Wu Wutong with his eyes squinting.


    In the quiet of Xiao Yao''s eyes, Wu Wutong finally expressed reluctantly.


    She can see that if she doesn''t nod her head today and agree to Xiao Yao''s request, I''m afraid that with Xiao Yao''s temper, she really won''t have a chance to follow her on this trip to Taohua island.


    "Well, I promise you." Wu Wutong said.


    Although Wu Wutong''s face was reluctant, Xiao Yao did not comfort him what he did.


    But now Xiao Yao was also curious. He didn''t understand a question until now. He asked: "even if you want to go, you don''t have to tell me so early, do you? Didn''t you sleep? "


    Wu Wutong''s face again showed a very aggrieved expression. He said, "do you think I would like to stay up all night? Before you went to the water in the sky, I had already suffered a cut. Naturally, I will grow a little wisdom. What if I wake up and you and Taoist Hong go away again? What if you leave me another note? Don''t you know I''m a very glass hearted person? "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Wu Wutong continued, "well, I blame myself for all this. I taught you this. I didn''t think you used it on me now."


    Wu Wutong said so, it is not a fact that no one has any reason. When they left the hall together from the Li palace, the two people immediately packed up their things and run away before dawn. At that time, Xiao Yao really had a feeling of being elated by his highness.


    "Don''t worry, I said with you, I will certainly with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Wutong nodded, but did not intend to leave.


    Seeing Wu Wutong still standing at the door, Xiao Yao could not help but say, "you are typical, do you still believe me?"


    "Why should I believe you?" Wu Wutong glared at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you deceive me from cheating now?"


    Wutong Wutong''s embarrassment, Wu Wu Tong said so, he really had some inability to refute, and it was also said that he knew a lot of lies from his understanding of Wu Wu Tong, that is, the lie was recently broken down. After careful consideration, he thought that Wutong''s intelligence quotient really was not suitable for walking alone. After all, IQ was not enough. If Xiao Yao did not speak out, Wu Wutong may be kept in the dark now, and fortunately Xiao Yao has no evil intentions against Wu Wutong. If he is to be a man who has deep hatred for Li king, it is estimated that what is now, not just Wu Wutong, even Li king, is now all eaten up by enemies.


    Helpless, Xiao Yao could not persuade Wu Wutong, only temporarily allowed her to enter the room, Xiao Yao continued to lie in bed to sleep.


    Wu Wutong took his chair and sat beside Xiao Yao''s bed, blinking his eyes and looking at Xiao Yao lying on his bed.


    Seeing Xiao Yao did not sleep for a long time, Wu Wutong asked, "do you want to go to bed for a while?"


    Wu Wutong did not say that it was all right, and this was said to be more and more depressed.


    He rose directly and pulled the Wutong tree up and pushed it directly into the bed.


    This hand frightened the Wutong.


    "Ah! Xiao Yao, what are you doing! Don''t mess around! I don''t want to be so fast... "Wu Wutong talks with her hands clutting her own clothes.


    Xiao Yao standing at the bedside stared at his eyes and looked at Wu Wutong, who was curling up in bed. The girl''s body was still shaking at this time.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xiao Yao finally recovered completely, rubbed his nose and laughed.


    He sat on the stool and looked at Wu Wutong, and said, "girl, what are you thinking in your head? What do you think I''m going to do to you? I just want to tell you that when you sit by the bed and look at me, I can''t sleep at all, just like now when I sit here and look at you, can you sleep? "


    Wu Wutong suddenly came back to God: "you just want to say this?"


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile: "otherwise?"


    Wu Wutong shoes did not take off, directly into the quilt, and his head was also covered.


    She was still beating fiercely in her quilt, and hearing her ears. A face was also red with shame. She would think of her misunderstanding of Xiao Yao and her mouth. Wutong even wanted to die.


    This asshole, can''t you just say it? Why do you have to be so rude? Wu Wutong is so angry with Xiao Yao that he is gnashing his teeth and hating himself before blurting out.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Wutong tree in the quilt and was also in deep thought.


    He had a bold idea in his heart that the girl would not really like herself?


    If this is true, it will be a big problem for Xiao Yao.


    At least up to now, Xiao Yao hasn''t thought about finding a girlfriend here. Those at home are not enough, OK? What''s more, he came to Lingwu world to help Xiao long elephant. As a result, he hasn''t done anything yet. He first found a daughter-in-law for Xiao long elephant. If he knew, would he be angry?


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s not bad to have an unruly princess as a daughter-in-law


    With such an idea, Xiao Yao himself was startled, and quickly shook his head, thinking of a mess out of his mind.


    At dawn, Hong feisheng had already arrived.


    Knocking on Xiao Yao''s door, and seeing Wu Wutong shrinking in Xiao Yao''s quilt, Hong Feisheng first was stunned, then hurriedly retreated, and pulled the door along.


    Standing outside the door, Hong feisheng couldn''t help apologizing: "sorry, I don''t know. I promise that if I enter your room next time, I will knock on the door first! Ah, if you are not polite, if you are not polite... "


    Xiao Yao


    Wu Wutong is dying for it.


    Although the words before Hong Fei rise are not thorough enough, but as long as a brain knows what he wants to express, he thinks carefully that Wu Wutong feels that he has no way to blame anyone. After all, he himself has been actively pursuing the quilt of Xiao Yao, but things are not what he thinks of Hong Fei.


    "Ah Wu Wutong could only whistle and vent his own melancholy.


    Hong feisheng shivered outside the door and stamped his feet. He put his hands into his sleeves and whispered: "tut Tut, it''s exciting..."

 Chapter 1153

    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong re opened the door, and hung Fei Sheng was sitting on the stone table in the courtyard.


    After seeing Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, Hong Fei rose and waved his hands. His expression was rather embarrassed. "Is this over?"


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to nod his head, but he thought it was impossible. He shook his head hard: "don''t think too much, Mr. Hong, it''s not like that."


    "I understand! I understand Hong feisheng came up to him and took Xiao Yao by the shoulder. "Ha ha, young man! It''s understandable, but we still need to have some rhythm. How can we say that Qingcheng Mountain is also a holy land of Taoism? Of course, I don''t blame you. After all, young people! It''s just a little more moderate. "


    Wu Wutong looked down at his toes with his head down.


    She felt that Hong feisheng still didn''t understand anything!


    Xiao Yaochang sighed and didn''t go on. He felt that he couldn''t explain too much on this topic. The more he explained, the easier it seemed to be to describe. It''s better not to say anything.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, shall we start today?" Hong Feisheng also glanced at Wu Wutong, who stood behind Xiao Yao, and asked carefully.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "With her?" Hong feisheng asked again.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    "Ha ha! How nice! If we two, the road is boring. With Wu girl, the road is a little more interesting. "


    Xiao Yao thought Wu Wutong''s temper was really good enough. If it was changed for others, it would be angry.


    Of course, people in Lingwu world probably don''t know what the three words "Wu girl" mean. On the contrary, they gave them to Wu girl for the first time in many years on the earth... This can only be understood but can''t be explained.


    "By the way, Mr. Hong, where is Taohua island?" Xiao Yao knew Wutong Wutong would collapse if she had to let Hong Feisheng continue. If she did not look at the crude and careless things, she would be very shy about the men and women. It was also because of the Lingwu world, after all, it was completely feudal society, and Wu Wu Tong was a big yellow girl. How can you be ridiculed like this.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao felt that he must seize the time to change the topic.


    Hong feisheng laughed and said, "it''s just in the South China Sea. It''s not very far from here. We can walk from here. It''s just that the waterway is longer. If we go through the southern Chu, it''s the same from the state of Wei. It''s just that the land is longer."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "is the time almost the same?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head and said, "it must be slower by water than by land."


    After all, there are no cruise ships here. Large ships rely on sails and oars, manpower and wind power.


    "Then choose the second one." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, that will do." Hong feisheng said, "anyway, originally I was more inclined to the second kind."


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "why?"


    Hong feisheng laughed and said, "it''s very simple. In this way, you can go to the southern Chu and Wei states to have a look. It''s still very busy there. It''s not interesting to stay in the mountains all the time."


    Wu Wutong also jumped up when he heard this. "This is good, we can play more together on the road."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Wu Wutong''s playfulness is still quite large, which is also a way to do nothing.


    It is impossible for a girl of this age to say that she has no playfulness at all.


    When he left Qingchengshan, hung Fei rose and took Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong again to see his palm teaching.


    Zhang Jiao still looks ruddy and energetic. In fact, all the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain don''t have the habit of sleeping in. When Qixing star just rises, it''s time for the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain to do morning exercises.


    The master and brother of the palm learned that Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong had to go to Taohua Island, but they could only see the flood and fly up. They said, "this must be because of you."


    Hong feisheng quickly shook his head: "it''s not true. Liu Zhezhi wants Xiao Yao to help her make a magic pill."


    "Oh, how dare you say you didn''t make the decision?" Elder martial brother Zhang Jiao asked.


    Hong feisheng blushes with shame, just like a child''s puppy love is directly caught by his parents.


    Zhang Jiao didn''t talk too much with Hong feisheng. He just arched his hand at Xiao Yao: "thank you for your help, young Xia Xiao."


    Xiao Yao shakes his head and dares not accept the favor. If he really wants to help, Qingcheng Mountain has helped him a lot.


    "Young Xia Xiao, I''m afraid you won''t go back to Qingcheng Mountain this time?" Zhang Jiao asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "no one knows the future. Maybe, maybe not. Who knows?"


    "If you come again next time, I''ll give you a big gift, OK?" Zhang Jiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was curious and asked, "what''s the big gift?"


    Zhang Jiao just waved his hand and didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, but he didn''t have the ability to read people''s hearts. Zhang Jiao didn''t want to say that. He couldn''t come to a conclusion for Xiao Yao for how long.


    Instead, he took out a mirror from his sleeve and handed it to Wu Wutong.


    "Miss Wu, you are predestined with me in Qingcheng Mountain. This mirror of heaven and earth is for you."


    Wu Wutong did not dare to stretch out his hand to pick up.


    Hong feisheng was also surprised and whispered, "elder martial brother, Qian Kun Jing, should be your treasure?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a magic weapon. What kind of treasure is it?" Zhang Jiao waved his hand.


    Wu Wutong was afraid to stretch out his hand to pick up the words, and heard the words of Hong Fei rise.


    "Take it." Palm teaches to say, "just need Wu girl to promise me a thing."


    Wu Wutong slightly asked, "what is it?"


    "How about becoming empress one day and carrying forward Qingcheng Mountain?" Zhang Jiao said.


    The words of palm teaching scared Wutong.


    Actually, don''t say Wu Wutong, Xiao Yao and Hong Feisheng''s two doors originally psychological quality is very good.


    "Empress?" Hong feisheng widened his eyes and asked, "elder martial brother, don''t make a joke, OK?"


    "I asked you to learn Xiangshu, but you didn''t - forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you, Miss Wu. Don''t you agree?"


    Wu Wutong deeply take it leisurely and unoppressively, and the moment of instability is vanished. He took the opportunity to take the mirror from his palm.


    "Zhang Jiao, I promise you." Wu Wutong said.


    Zhang Jiao laughed, nodded, turned around and stepped on the wind.


    Hong Feisheng saw the Wutong, and could not help asking, "Wu girl, I said," what kind of person are you? "


    Wu Wutong coughed, and the arch said, "I dare not hide. The Li Wang of the northern Wang Li Wang house is my father."


    "Princess Hong feisheng smashed it, smashed your mouth, "I didn''t see it. I thought you were Xiao Yao''s servant girl."


    Wu Wutong heard that this angry, she certainly is not Xiao Yao''s close servant girl, but when she first knew Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao was still her silly cow, or her little attendant.


    At the thought of these, Wu Wutong''s mind became more and more depressed. The gap was too great. I don''t know when it started. The status between them has become dominated by Xiao Yao.


    However, it is not bad. Actually, after leaving Yangcheng, Wu Wutong has already discovered that if everything is allowed to be dominated by himself, I am afraid that he has already brought Xiao Yao into the ditch, or what he is doing now.


    That is to say, Wutong will have a sense of security with Xiao Yao, even if her heart is very clear, Xiao Yao is only a golden Dan.


    After they went down the mountain together, they immediately bought three horses at the foot of the mountain.


    "And the child, by the way?" When he got on the horse, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered the horse thief before him, and thought of the horse thief. He naturally thought of the child from Wutong to Qingchengshan.


    "I got it from my elder martial brother. He said that the boy has Huigen and is suitable for cultivating Taoism." Hong feisheng laughs.


    Xiao Yao nodded, sighed and said, "he should be a blessing in disguise."


    "It''s the child who doesn''t know who his parents are when he grows up." Wu Wutong sighed.


    In fact, if not for throwing the children in Qingchengshan, Wu Wutong wants to take the child to the king''s palace. Anyway, what''s more, they want to take care of a child''s comfort and grow up with their ability of Li Wang''s office.


    But if Wutong is so, Xiao Yao has to be deeply worried. It is so popular with Wu Wutong, plus Wu Wu Tong''s own character, that it is estimated that less than eighteen years old, he will dare to bully the male bully girl.


    Fortunately, the child stayed in Qingcheng Mountain.


    With the company of Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao was a lot more relaxed along the way. With the Wutong always on tenterhooks in Qingchengshan, they were all in a panic, but after all, they could not protect themselves if they met the children''s master.


    Now it''s not the same. There is another Hong feisheng beside them. Hong feisheng is a real expert. There are not many people in the world who can fight with him. With the support of a God, Xiao Yao wants to hang an iron sign around his neck, which says four big words: "I''m arrogant!


    After going down Qingcheng Mountain and going to Guyun Town, Xiao Yao hears a wonderful news about the small teahouse outside the town.


    Just a few days ago, a guy from the northern foot of the capital came to lobby the king of the state of Jiang to help the Qing Dynasty.


    In fact, there are several people like this almost every year, but this guy has made a mistake.


    After his request was rejected, the angry north foot lobbyist pointed to the monarch''s nose and scolded him. He was a coward and shortsighted. Anyway, he scolded him.


    It''s undeniable that the monarch of the state of Jiang is indeed a Mingjun, but even Mingjun can''t stand a villain pointing his nose and scolding him. So the man from Beilu was sent to Guyun town for questioning tomorrow. This was talked about by businessmen in Guyun town£¨ Today''s third chapter)

 Chapter 1154

    Guyun town was originally a small town located in the southeast of the state of Jiang. It is famous for its proximity to Qingcheng Mountain and its location as the execution ground for the death penalty prisoners in the state of Jiang.


    In fact, the original king of the state of Jiang didn''t intend to be so troublesome. The original execution ground was all over the country. Otherwise, it would be too cumbersome and troublesome for a prisoner to be transported to Guyun town. But after the war, the new leader took office and immediately cleaned up the old ministers of the temple. The simple point is to kick all the people who are not of the same mind out of the boat, In fact, this is a very normal thing, there is no right or wrong.


    Even if the new emperor was in power, he had to make a fool of the ministers his father had helped up. The reason why the old Emperor didn''t do it was to leave these things to the new emperor.


    At the beginning, more than 3000 people were killed outside the imperial city. All of them were ministers of nine nationalities. Even some servant girls didn''t let go of them. Later, the imperial city was so angry that it affected the aura and Dragon Spirit in the imperial city. Finally, a Taoist priest of Qingcheng Mountain leveled yuan Qi. Then the new emperor made up his mind to bring all the prisoners to Guyun town for execution, The reason is very simple, because Guyun town is very close to Qingcheng Mountain, just at the foot of the mountain, so even if there is any resentment, it will be calmed by the righteousness of Qingcheng Mountain.


    Originally, it had nothing to do with Xiao Yao. After all, Lingwu world was killing people every day.


    Just heard the name of the death penalty, let Xiao Yao some not calm down.


    Wutong and Wu Wu Tong basically guess what the other person is.


    Liu Chengfeng, who came to the state of Jiang from the north foot, met on the way.


    Apart from him, I''m afraid there''s no other guy who can be so absent-minded.


    Originally, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong all felt that Liu''s thoughts of the wind were somewhat whimsical, but they were not too straightforward at that time. After all, the young people still had to give a little confidence and courage, but none of them had thought that Liu could take the wind to the point where he could not be seen enough to face the nose. On the territory of the state of Jiang, you scold the leader of the state of Jiang. Isn''t your head pinched by the door?


    This is in the state of Jiang. Liu Chengfeng''s identity as the son of the city leader at the north foot is useless here.


    "I knew that guy was absent-minded. Ah, Xiao Yao, that''s what I told you at that time. You still don''t believe me!" Wu Wutong heard the name of Liu Chengfeng and turned his face to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and whispered, "you didn''t mean that at that time."


    "It''s almost the same anyway. It''s all mindless!" Wu Wutong said.


    Actually Wu Wutong is not really dislike Liu Chengfeng, in her view, that guy is somewhat lacking in mind and annoying, but what should be looked at should not be a bad person.


    However, Wu Wutong seemed to have guessed the thought of Xiao Yao''s mind, and said, "let''s talk first. Though you are very happy with that Liu Feng, now he is already a death penalty."


    Xiao Yao nodded and took a sip of tea: "I know." After drinking the tea, Xiao Yao can''t help smacking his mouth. The tea on the stand is really ordinary. It''s also the wild tea at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain. However, whether it''s the type of tea, the time of storage or the season of tea picking, it''s only inferior. It''s totally different from the tea Xiao Yao drank on qingcheng mountain before.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not such a picky person. Although he knows a little about tea, he is not very interested in it. In his opinion, tea can only quench his thirst. No matter how picky he is about tea, he can drink urine when he is alive or dead.


    Hong Feisheng just smiled at Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, and he did not speak in a hurry.


    Wu Wutong continued, "so what you have no other idea, let''s hurry to leave."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You''re not really going to leave him alone, are you?" Wu Wutong almost went crazy.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Wutong sighed.


    She really did not understand what the thought of Xiao Yao''s brain was all day long. When he said that he was careful, Wu Wutong thought he was the most careful person to do things, but now he has made such an irrational choice to robbery. That''s the death penalty! Not to mention whether they can succeed or not. Even if they succeed, what can they do? Can you leave Guyun town alive?


    It seems that Wu Wutong''s melancholy is in mind. Xiao Yao smiles and says, "nothing is wrong. We have another master here."


    Hong feisheng rubbed his nose and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect you to make trouble for me as soon as you go down the mountain."


    "Such a little thing is trouble for you?" Xiao Yao immediately praised Hong feisheng to Gao Gao.


    Hong feisheng is no longer a three-year-old. He doesn''t eat Xiao Yao at all. He immediately nods his head, drinks some tea and says, "count."


    Xiao Yaoshan said with a smile, "is there any problem?"


    Hong feisheng thought about it and said, "if you really say it, it''s really no big problem."


    Wu Wutong did not know what Xiao Yao wanted to do, but Hong Feisheng could guess some.


    After all, the guy named Liu Chengfeng came to the state of Jiang for the purpose of Xiao Longxiang. Whether he was right or wrong, and whether he was stupid or not, I''m afraid Xiao Yao will have a good impression on him just by virtue of this.


    He guessed the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xiao Long Xiang, so he could understand that Wu Wutong was not very clear about these. Now some of them are not very clear.


    If Hong feisheng doesn''t know the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang, he may also dissuade Xiao Yao from meddling. After all, their purpose is to go to Taohua Island, and it''s not a good thing to make extra troubles on the way.


    Of course, the final decision is Xiao Yao.


    In Hong feisheng''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s willingness to go to Taohua Island depends on his face, just to help him pick up girls.


    Xiao Yao has made such a great sacrifice for himself. Even if he really causes any trouble, Hong feisheng doesn''t think he has the reason to let go.


    Xiao Yao put down the tea bowl heavily, stood up and said, "then we should make preparations now."


    Hong feisheng said with a smile, "didn''t you hear that? It''s tomorrow. We don''t need to worry. "


    "Now we have to find a place to live in Guyun town." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hong feisheng thinks about it and nods. They go into Guyun town together. They find a humble Inn and check in for the time being.


    The original area of Guyun town is not very large. It''s very difficult to find an inn with elegant environment and good location. Even so, they have to spend a few more Liang to stay. After all, during this period of time, it''s cool in autumn and there are a lot of pilgrims going to Qingcheng mountain. This is the best place to rest. After a short rest, they can continue to go to Qingcheng Mountain, If you don''t take a night off, I''m afraid you''ll be dead on the way.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also asked Hong feisheng this question, which means why they have to build such long steps in Qingcheng Mountain. Hong feisheng can only say that the height of the mountain is just like that, so he can''t arrange a group of disciples with good accomplishments to fly up the mountain with pilgrims in their arms every day? It''s not appropriate to say it!


    Wutong, who had lived there, came out of the door, and did not say what he wanted to go out with Wu Wutong and Hong Fei Sheng.


    When Xiao Yao came back, it was already afternoon.


    I went out for nearly four hours.


    When he returned to the room, Xiao Yao immediately took out ink and paper inkstone. The ink and paper inkstone he used was bought together with Wutong, but he bought a lot of it, but he used it all the time. Now, I didn''t expect it to come in handy.


    Xiao Yao saw his face lying on the table and writing brushes on paper Wutong and Wu Wu Tong were also curious.


    The two men came up to Xiao Yao and looked at him as if he were drawing a map.


    Wu Wutong, the most curious one, asked immediately, "what is this picture?"


    "The map of the execution place." Xiao Yao said, "we have found out the location and time of the execution ground before. Here is the structure map. There are probably one master and two elites on the execution ground. It''s no problem for us, so it''s not very difficult to rob the execution ground."


    Wu Wutong glared at Xiao Yao and asked, "you''ve been out so long time just for this matter?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Wutong raised his forehead and smiled bitterly. "Is it?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in my opinion, it''s very important. After all, only by knowing each other and friends can we win a hundred battles."


    Hong feisheng gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up: "it''s OK!"


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t hold back, and told Hong Feisheng old fellow''s heart.


    "Only in this way, we will be surrounded by 3000 officers and men, so it''s more troublesome." Next, Xiao Yao expressed his concerns.


    "This helpless, only 3000 officers and soldiers, we can still deal with." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "it''s very good that Taoist Hong can stop us. He can''t help us to kill those people."


    Wu Wutong turned his face and saw the flood. He hung up and nodded seriously. He also told Wu Wutong in such a way that Xiao Yao said it was good.


    "So we''ll do it tonight." Xiao Yao put down his writing brush and said, "let''s rob the dungeon directly!"


    Wu Wutong startled, "is it so simple?"


    "If the speed is fast enough, it won''t attract the attention of those officers and soldiers. In the evening, the surrounding defense will be relaxed. As long as the speed is fast enough, it''s not very difficult for us to leave in a period of time and not be found. I believe Hong Daochang can do that."


    Hong feisheng narrowed his eyes and said, "as long as you don''t kill people indiscriminately, it''s OK."

 Chapter 1155

    Xiao Yao''s plan, in fact, is not so thorough and complicated, but it''s also better than simple. If it''s too complicated, it''s actually more difficult. After all, with the support of Hong feisheng, they can do things much easier.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao probably wouldn''t care about Liu Chengfeng.


    From his point of view, he doesn''t want Liu Chengfeng to die like this. After all, the young man''s character is good, but he won''t take too much risk because of others. If he can 100% ensure his life safety, he will do it. Once there is a 10% risk, he will give up immediately. After all, Wutong is the most important priority among priorities.


    Although some people have no conscience, they should be. Any normal person would think that there are so many heroes in the world who save the United States and help the weak. If the protagonist can''t even care about his own safety, how can he do these messy things? To put it simply, if you want to help others, the first step is to be able to stand.


    When Xiao Yao''s plan was completed, Wu Wutong and Hong Feisheng did not have any opinions. It avoided all dangers. Listening was not so troublesome. Even for them, it was a move to do so. Since that is what they felt, they had no reason to refuse.


    However, Hong feisheng also put forward a request that he should not reveal his identity.


    Wu Wutong what some can not understand, in her view, even if Hong Fei Sheng really exposed the identity, I''m afraid no one will dare to rush to the flood to rise, even if the hands of the Jiangguo, what master can not be able to leave Hong Feisheng.


    Xiao Yao can understand.


    In fact, just like the little monk Xu SuGuan said at the beginning, he was fearless, but behind him, there was a Jinchan temple, which could not stop thousands of troops.


    Similarly, although there are many experts in Qingcheng Mountain, they still can''t stop thousands of troops.


    Hong feisheng should not only think more about himself, but also for Qingcheng Mountain.


    Moreover, in fact, the relationship between Hong feisheng and the temple of the state of Jiang has not been very good. In the past, the emperor of the state of Jiang wanted Hong feisheng to help him down the mountain more than once, but they were all rejected.


    Although everyone didn''t make a red face at that time, Hong feisheng didn''t give others face again and again. In the heart of the emperor, the eldest brother was more or less dissatisfied with Hong feisheng, but he had nothing to do. Can''t he tear his face with more than 3000 disciples of qingcheng mountain just because of such a small matter? It''s all about making trouble for yourself. Besides, it''s a teacher without a name. At that time, it will only be ridiculed by the whole world. How can the guy who is the son of the state of Jiang be innocent of such a heartless thing?


    But now if Hong feisheng comes out to rob the prison and look for trouble, he will be standing on the opposite side of the temple of the kingdom of Jiang and giving the other party a reason to threaten himself.


    Xiao Yao can easily deal with Hong feisheng''s worries. As for the method, it is also simple.


    Face changing!


    Xiao Yao is not only able to change his appearance, but also a Hong feisheng. In addition, his cultivation has been improved, and the skill of changing appearance has risen to a higher level. If Master Yi sees Xiao Yao''s skill of changing appearance, he will be stunned and exclaim that the blue is better than the blue.


    Unbelievable Xiao Yao also had a skill to understand, and Wu Wutong and Hong Feisheng both looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look.


    "Are you so versatile?" Wu Wutong first asked.


    Xiao Yao thought Wu Wutong used these four words, "versatile", very spiritually......


    Anyway, it sounds strange.


    "Why haven''t you ever used it since you know how to change looks?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, I thought about treating your disease after changing face, but I didn''t find the right opportunity."


    "To be exact, before I can cheat, I will expose my strength, right?" Wu Wutong turned to a white eye and said, "you must be careful everywhere. You have too many ways to deceive people!"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Otherwise, would you help me change my face?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "yes, you don''t mind wearing a mask."


    "Dough?" Wu Wutong suddenly shivers, and she knows something about Yi Rong Shu. She has seen it in some books before. It is said that Yi Rong Shu should stick to the face of others. At the thought of these, she can not help but shiver. Do not say that she has done it. Even if she thinks about it, she has a very disgusting feeling, and she will almost have to turn her stomach.


    "No, it''s really skin. A mask? " Wu Wutong held back the urge to vomit.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course, how about trying?"


    Wu Wutong shook his head vigorously.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng''s face also changed a little. He waved his hand vigorously: "I''ll forget that."


    "Master Hong, are you afraid of this?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng waved his hand hard and said with a bitter smile, "if you want to say that you are afraid, you are really not afraid, but the key is nausea."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I was just joking. How could it be human skin. Masks, that''s too low. "


    It does require masks, and it does have human skin. According to the mask, it''s just a very low-level technique. With Xiao Yao''s current accomplishments in the technique, he doesn''t need any facial skin at all. He can knead it with facial fat. That''s the real way to be tall.


    Even Mr. Yi doesn''t necessarily have such ability. The function of flour is not to make up a piece of dough. It''s very troublesome and inconceivable to think about it. It''s just a simple way to change a person''s previous contour by accumulating flour, such as changing the original thin face into a fat face, and then lengthening the distance between the five facial features, although the change is very subtle, But all the details add up to a second face.


    When Xiao Yao was again able to climb up the boat, Wu Wutong was just standing on the side.


    Wutong Wutong did not find any bright spots at the beginning, but what be accomplished after Xiao Yao''s success was that Wu Wu Tong did not stare.


    In Wutong palace, there turn the world upside down. There are some easy to learn teachers, but their tactics are very low. Now, after flying through the Xiao Yao''s face, Hong Fei has undergone tremendous changes. If it is not for the fact that the body is not yet dressed, Wu Wu Tong will even subconsciously think that this is a personal change. Standing in front of her is not Hong feisheng at all.


    "It''s your turn." Xiao Yao said, "do you want any more?"


    "Yes, of course!" I know it''s not real human skin. After the mask, Wu Wutong''s psychological obstacles were gone. She was originally a girl who love fresh things. Now she will not miss this opportunity to change her looks.


    Wutong refused Wutong to try to persuade Wu Wutong, after all, Wu Wu Tong was the princess of Li Wang''s house. If he was remembered in Jiangguo, he would not know what kind of trouble he would have.


    Besides Wu Wutong, Xiao Yao also needs to be simple and tolerant. Of course, there are not many people who originally knew him in Lingwu world, and there was no need to make himself too complicated.


    By the time it''s over, it''s already sunset.


    They went downstairs together, got some food, finished eating and drinking, and went upstairs again.


    Until midnight, the three men set out together and headed for Tianlao in the center of Guyun town.


    The terrain of Tianlai is very low. It''s underground, and it''s filled with water. The mortals in Tianlai are basically immersed in water. Of course, it won''t delay their breathing. It''s just that in the hot summer, as long as they are close to Tianlai, they can smell a stench. People''s bodies are soaked in water for a long time, and it''s easy to rot, not to mention the water is very turbid, I don''t know how many bacteria there are. Many people have already died in the dungeon without being questioned.


    In fact, the purpose of pouring water into the prison is not only to torture the death penalty. The most important reason is that there is a certain resistance in the water. Even if the prisoners want to do something, they will be greatly restricted. In this way, the risk of escape will be reduced.


    This method is not only used by the state of Jiang. In addition to the state of Jiang, the remaining seven countries actually use this method to limit the death penalty in the prison.


    At the beginning, some scholars protested and thought it was very inhumane. When they said this, they immediately burst into laughter.


    Is it not cold humor to talk about humanity with the death penalty?


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng, who was imprisoned in the prison, had disordered hair, was wearing white prison clothes, his face was white, and his body was still swinging.


    About two-thirds of his body is soaked in water. There are many places on his body that have festered and shed pus, but now people are still soaking in water and can''t see it at all.


    At the beginning, I heard that I was going to be sentenced to death. If I say I''m not afraid, it must be impossible.


    But now, for Liu Chengfeng, he would like the sun to rise quickly tomorrow.


    For him, being beheaded may also be a relief.


    Outside the cell, fifty infantry were deployed, including some local captors. Fifty people worked in three shifts a day.


    At this time, Xiao Wu Wutong and hung Fei Sheng have arrived outside the prison.


    Hong Feisheng and Wu Wutong together looked at Xiao Yao. What he wanted to do next was to listen to Xiao Yao''s command. Now Xiao Yao is the supreme commander of them.


    Xiao Yao''s beads turned four, and suddenly he stretched out his hand and pointed to a certain direction. He said to Wu Wutong, "five miles away, the granary of Gu Yun town, you go there."


    "Me?" Wu Wutong was surprised.


    "Yes, what else do you think you can do?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong thought he was really a big mouth and asked, and gave Xiao Yao a chance to attack himself.

 Chapter 1156

    Lighting the granary to attract troops is also part of Xiao Yao''s previous plan.


    There was a big fire on the north side of the island in about a year''s time.


    Wutong, but for the ordinary people, the five mile road is only a small distance. For example, Wu Wutong is now a practitioner of the late foundation of the building. What''s so simple about it is that there is nothing wrong with it.


    Wutong and Hong Feisheng thought Xiao Yao had make an unnecessary move before he put forward the plan. After all, the fifty people could not be separated from it. And even if they stayed here, they would not cause them too much trouble.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, they suddenly realized.


    In fact, the purpose of lighting the granary is not to lead away the 50 guards who are now on guard. The real purpose is to let the rest of the people go to fight the fire. Those people are really big troops. In this way, they will directly open up the distance between them and the big troops. After they succeed, it will be much easier for them to get away.


    Another point is to light up the granary. The whole Guyun town will be in chaos. Even the common people will go to put out the fire. After all, there is food in the granary.


    Although Xiao Yao felt sorry for the common people, there was no better way. The more chaotic Guyun town was, the more likely they were to leave. Besides, one granary will not cause any trouble to Guyun town. After all, there are five granaries in Guyun town to deal with such accidents.


    When there was a fire in the granary, Xiao Yao rushed to the Tianlong.


    Hong feisheng is definitely not willing to do the killing, so Xiao Yao can only do it.


    In the blink of an eye, he killed the five guards at the gate of Tianlao.


    The rest of the people roared hysterically.


    Usually, their voices will attract a large group of people, but now the whole Guyun town is busy fighting the fire, and their voices are noisy, but they are soon covered up.


    Hong feisheng stood in the same place and looked at Xiao Yao and sighed. He thought in his heart, does this mean that I don''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me.


    His task, of course, is not to follow Xiao Yao to rob the prison.


    According to the information collected by Xiao Yao, in Guyun Town, there is another master, two masters of Jindan period.


    These three guys, although Xiao Yao can deal with the Jindan period, but two Jindan period also have a heavy master, which is definitely not what Xiao Yao can deal with. Hong feisheng''s task is to intercept each other, whether it''s killing or not, as long as he can stop and give Xiao Yao enough time.


    Almost at the time of Xiao Yao''s hand, there were already three rainbow lights rushing towards the direction of Tianlao.


    At the moment, Hong feisheng hardly hesitated and rushed to the three rainbow lights.


    When Xiao Yao made his move, his accomplishments had already been exposed. The two elixir periods and the Yizhong master must have discovered Xiao Yao''s existence for the first time. That''s why he came here so quickly. It''s because of the first point that Hong feisheng has been standing nearby, waiting for the arrival of this time.


    When Hong feisheng shot, the three guys were directly hit by Hong feisheng for several hundred meters.


    Their strength is despised in front of Hong feisheng.


    Let''s not say anything else. With Hong feisheng''s strength, if you want to kill the three of them directly, one move is enough.


    However, Hong feisheng didn''t come to kill people this time, just to save Liu Chengfeng. As long as Xiao Yao was given enough time, it was more difficult for Hong feisheng. He really didn''t dare to guarantee that he would slap his opponent to death. It was just like an ordinary man fighting with an ant. He wanted to drive the ant away, You can''t kill them yet


    That''s not too much.


    After Xiao Yao entered the prison, he held the idea of making a quick decision. Most of the people who guarded the prison were ordinary people. Those who had a little ability were only in the construction period. With their strength, it was impossible to find Xiao Yao''s trouble.


    After entering Lingwu world for the second time, Xiao Yao suddenly understood something.


    When he came to Lingwu world for the first time, he was lucky to meet Pang Yier. However, with Pang Yier''s strength of Linghai realm, he could only hide in the mountains and under the broken edge cliff. At that time, Xiao Yao had no way to understand it, but now he can fully understand it. Linghai realm is nothing more than the cultivation of ningdan period. If he really exposed himself to the sun, he could not understand it, At any time, he may be killed directly by others. It''s a very dangerous thing to think about. Naturally, pang can only choose to hide in the mountains.


    With the momentum of thunder, Xiao Yao quickly killed more than a dozen guards. The rest of them only dare to wait and see from a distance and dare not rush up. No one wants to be the ghost of Xiao Yao!


    Although their duty is to guard the prison, they are not willing to commit their lives here.


    As Xiao Yao walked forward, they could only step back. Although they did not dare to rush up, they formed a circle around Xiao Yao all the time.


    Xiao Yao stopped and the people stopped.


    "Where is Liu Chengfeng?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how many prisoners are held in the prison, but the area is still very large. What''s more, Liu Chengfeng is not an immortal, even if he wants to capture the other''s Qi, it''s impossible.


    Seeing a moment of silence, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and slaughters another person.


    "Where is Liu Chengfeng?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Xiao Yao this drink, many people are scared by Xiao Yao some legs soft.


    They really don''t want to face such an opponent.


    I''m sure I can''t beat them, but now if they run away and report it afterwards, I''m afraid they will all be sentenced to death.


    "On the right, the last cell..." a man whispered.


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at him and nodded: "thank you."


    "Li Quan, you want to die, dare to cooperate with the enemy?" An older man was furious.


    The young man who talked with Xiao Yao before was immediately frightened and lay on the ground with a soft leg.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, reached out his hand, rushed to the middle-aged man, and hit him on the chest.


    The man flew out upside down and fell on the ground. He didn''t stand up any more. Xiao Yao smashed the other side''s sternum with his fist.


    There is no hope of life.


    "Who else is going to say that now?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    The rest of them were more and more frightened.


    This guy is a devil! Kill if you don''t agree


    Xiao Yao turned to look at the young man again and asked with a smile, "otherwise, I will kill all these people directly."


    This sentence not only scared the living people, even the young man was also scared by Xiao Yao.


    He quickly and vigorously waved his hand to show that he didn''t need it.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "it''s up to you."


    Anyway, Xiao Yao''s words have already been said. It''s something the other party doesn''t need.


    The rest of the people also looked at the young man with a kind of quick eyes. The young man was relieved. In his opinion, these people are so grateful to themselves that even when this matter is over, they should not complain to them.


    If Xiao Yao knew what he was thinking, he would not be able to laugh or cry.


    He thought this guy was stupid to the extreme.


    Now, Xiao Yao is still standing here, which has become a sufficient deterrent to these people. Naturally, they dare not chew their tongues. But after Xiao Yao leaves, he is almost sure that this young man named Li Quan will die.


    They all have the responsibility to take Liu Chengfeng away from the prison. If they want to evade the responsibility, they must quit and go to a guy with a bigger crime to be the scapegoat.


    At that time, they can unify their views. They and others are fighting hard. On the contrary, Li Quan is cooperating with the enemy, which leads to the result that the prisoners are robbed.


    But Xiao Yao can understand all these things, but Li Quan, the client, can''t understand it. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say about it. Well, people, being too young is really not a good thing. They don''t think much about it. They will be eaten sooner or later, and there will be no bones left.


    When we find Liu Chengfeng, the boy is dying and may die at any time.


    Xiao Yao kicks open the gate of the dungeon, pulls him out of the water, and breaks the shackles on him.


    Liu Chengfeng half squints his eyes, sees Xiao Yao''s appearance clearly, and is startled at the moment.


    "You... What are you doing here? Have you been arrested, too? "


    "Don''t say that. People who don''t know think I''m the same as you." Xiao Yao laughed and put a pill into Liu Chengfeng''s mouth.


    Now Liu Chengfeng''s situation is also what Xiao Yao guessed before. Elixir is made in the daytime, just to save Liu Chengfeng''s life for the time being. After that, whether the boy can live or not depends on his luck.


    Liu Wutong and Wu Wu Tong were waiting for him at the gate.


    "What about the three guys?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile, "I knocked him unconscious, but he didn''t die."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    In this way, it makes Xiao Yao feel more relaxed.


    If the three men pursued their pursuit, they would have to run away directly. It was a bit of a trouble. Since the dizzy passed, they would be much simpler. Xiao Yao did not need to hide his own air. Even if he could, Hong Fei could do so. Wu Wutong had some difficulties and wanted to learn to hide and fix things at once. It was really not easy. Wu Wutong, who is unable to learn, is diehard.


    Wutong Wutong was the most stupid person to see her. He heard that. Wu Wutong was also blushing. What she said was that she had no talent in this respect. In fact, Xiao Yao and Hong Feisheng were surprised. How much did the girl suffer before.

 Chapter 1157

    Night after night, leave Guyun town.


    With the help of Hong feisheng, the three of them were very fast, and their Qi was covered. By dawn, they were 300 miles away.


    On the one hand, Liu Chengfeng didn''t move on. On the other hand, it was because there was bailicheng in front of him. Hong feisheng said that bailicheng was Jiangguo''s fortress, which was defended by heavy soldiers, and there were even some experts of double, triple and quadruple. If they rushed there, they would be found.


    Wutong and other people will be careful. After all, they are still carrying a willow. This brother is wanted now, but he is not worth a lot of money, and he has fifty-two silver. So, Xiao Yao has some sympathy for him. In his words, brother Wu is the most valuable prison break Prisoner she has ever seen.


    After Liu Chengfeng wakes up, Xiao Yao is also relieved. He is really afraid that his brother will die on the way. If he does die, won''t he be saved in vain?


    Seeing that he was still lying on Xiao Yao''s back, Liu Chengfeng didn''t recover.


    "Where am I?"


    "On my back!" Xiao Yao did not have a good way, "if you can go, jump down quickly."


    "I can''t walk..." Liu Chengfeng''s voice sounds powerless.


    Xiao Yao always thinks Liu Chengfeng is cheating himself!


    But then again, Xiao Yao really has to find a place to pull Liu Chengfeng. Along the way, Xiao Yao has no chance to help Liu Chengfeng treat him. He''s really afraid that this guy won''t be able to survive on the road. Fortunately, Liu Chengfeng''s desire for survival is very good, at least he has been holding on to now.


    "I''m going to town soon. I''d better find a place to give him a break." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, when on the road, Xiao Yao also enters Liu Chengfeng''s body with aura, otherwise, I''m afraid this guy will not be able to hold on.


    First, he found a piece of clean grass and threw Liu Chengfeng on the ground. Then he entered his body again and took out the fire needle again.


    Although elixir can also be used, elixir is not omnipotent. It''s better to use acupuncture. After all, Liu Chengfeng is not a practitioner, and his injury is special.


    In fact, Xiao Yao felt that he was really a kind person, and he was so interested in Liu Chengfeng! If he is Liu Chengfeng, he has already been moved to cry, OK?


    When Xiao Yao showed his medical skills, two people, hung Fei Sheng and Wu Wutong, were standing on the side.


    Wu Wutong knew before that Xiao Yao was a doctor. After all, Xiao Yao once told her that only now she had no idea about Xiao Yao''s medical skills. Her cure was also a cure for her illness. Of course, Ling Dan should also be divided into medical categories.


    When Xiao Yao took out the fire needle, their eyes lit up.


    "Why? Xiao Yao, are you planning acupuncture? " Hong feisheng asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a smile, "yes, do you still know these?"


    After Xiao Yao''s head, hung Fei Sheng and Wu Wutong''s expression on the face has become more dignified.


    "How can you know acupuncture? Isn''t it lost hundreds of years ago? " Wu Wutong tempestuous waves.


    "Yes Hong feisheng was also shocked, as if Xiao Yao knew acupuncture, which was a very incredible thing for them. "It''s said that acupuncture disappeared 300 years ago. How could you?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised when they finished talking.


    He can''t deny that the current acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine has declined in China and has been replaced by western medicine, which is more effective. But at the very least, acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine are still handed down from generation to generation on the earth. How did it come to Lingwu world? On the contrary, that''s not the case. Acupuncture and moxibustion is still lost?


    Isn''t he the only one who can use acupuncture in Lingwu world?


    Wutong is actually easy to understand. Hong Feisheng is not the world''s person, but she is from the other world as well as Xiao Long. Some skills that have been lost in the world are not so hard to understand. But Wu Wu Tong did not understand them very well. In her view, Xiao Yao could acupuncture Arabian Nights. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Yao had refined JuYang pill before, she would be highly suspicious of Xiao Yao now, and even think that Xiao Yao is pretending to take out the silver needle.


    On this issue, Xiao Yao didn''t say much to them. He had already put the first silver needle into Liu Chengfeng''s chest.


    Then, there was the second and third acupuncture, each of which was firmly inserted into the acupoint.


    Carefully speaking, Xiao Yao can''t remember when he last used silver needle. After all, he used pills for such a long time, but now Liu Chengfeng''s situation is special, so he has no choice but to use silver needle.


    But even if he didn''t take out the fire needle for such a long time, Xiao Yao''s acupuncture skills were not lost, and the needle was still firm and accurate.


    Liu Chengfeng looks at the silver needles that stick into his body. At first, the facial nerves on his face are still twitching, but he doesn''t stop him. He knows that Xiao Yao picked up his life. If Xiao Yao really wanted to do something to him, he would have died long ago. He can still distinguish between good and evil, who is good to him and who is bad to him, Even a three-year-old can tell, let alone Liu Chengfeng.


    At the beginning, when he faced the silver needle, he was still a little afraid. The long needle would plunge into his body directly. Who else would be afraid for a while? However, when he found that the silver needle into his body did not cause any discomfort, he often breathed a sigh of relief. From a normal person''s point of view, these needles into the body, at least have to bleed, however, there is not a drop of blood flow out, just a kind of numb acid swelling feeling. With a "Yi", Liu Chengfeng''s eyes changed again. Acupuncture is such a thing. He knows something about it. Before listening to Xiao Yao, he was a little suspicious. After all, Xiao Yao is too young. How can he get acupuncture? But now, he has come to understand that Xiao Yao didn''t joke before. He really knows acupuncture, and his level is quite good. This kind of ability is enough to travel in the Jianghu, OK? After the end of acupuncture, Xiao Yao put away the fire needle again and used Lingqi to eliminate the poison¡° For the time being, there must be no problem. If you''re worried about anything, you''ll have to wait until bailicheng. I''ll take two doses of medicine for you. " Xiao Yao said. Liu Chengfeng nodded and said, "why do you want to save me?"¡° If you have to say that, I''ll send you back. " Xiao Yao said. Xiao Yao''s words really scared Liu Chengfeng, and the tone of his voice changed. "No, I''m joking. I won''t ask any more..." Liu Chengfeng said. In fact, after arriving at the state of Jiang, he realized that everything was not as smooth as he thought. In the state of Jiang, he would not be treated with courtesy, and there was no rumor that the taxi was romantic. Scholars can''t walk here at all. Originally, the state of Jiang was a country that valued martial arts more than culture. In fact, he should have thought of this for a long time. At any time, only when a country is prosperous and peaceful, can we attach importance to the literati. When we are really worried about the war, naturally, the military people are in charge. Although there is no war in the state of Jiang now, the Qin Dynasty has been eyeing it for a long time. No one knows when the fierce tiger will attack the state of Jiang. Thinking of this, Liu Chengfeng could not help feeling angry: "I thought that the king of Jiang was a wise man, but I was really wrong. They were afraid of the great Qin Dynasty. Didn''t they think that the next goal after the great Qin Dynasty would be Jiang, northern Chu, southern Chu and other countries?" Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pats Liu Chengfeng''s chest. The man grins and sucks cold air¡° You''d better keep your ambition in your stomach for the time being. " Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "can''t people see what you can see?" Liu Chengfeng hears speech, slightly a Leng, ask a way: "since they all understand, why can''t I persuade them?"¡° Even though they all know that after the Qin Dynasty gnaws away the hard bone of the Qing and autumn Dynasty, their eyes will fall on them, but they are still unwilling to be such an outsider. " Xiao Yao calmed down and said, "they all know the truth. Although the national strength of the Qin Dynasty is prosperous now, as long as there is a war, their national strength will be wasted. After all, war will kill people. If there is a big war, many people will die. When the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Kingdom join hands to destroy the Qing Qiu Dynasty, their national strength will also decline, After several battles, the national strength of the great Qin Dynasty will be weakened again. That''s their chance, but they are not willing to play the role of weakening the national strength of the great Qin Dynasty. " Xiao Yao''s words are approved by Hong feisheng. Although Liu Chengfeng is impulsive, he is not a fool at all. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he finally regains his mind and nods his head gently¡° After all, these guys, even if they don''t see the coffin and shed tears, no one can persuade them. " Xiao Yao said, "some things we all know must be good, but if someone says them first, it''s not good. For example, the next goal of the great Qin Dynasty is Jiang state and other countries. Jiang state knows, northern Chu knows, southern Chu knows, Wei state knows, and Zhao state knows. The great Qin Dynasty knows more clearly in its heart, but it''s one thing to be clear, and another thing to say, You not only said it, but also said it in the imperial city of the state of Jiang. In fact, even if the state of Jiang did not kill you ten times, the Qin Dynasty would not like to see you. So when this matter is over, don''t go to the northern foot of the mountain. Let''s hide our names for a while. " Xiao Yao''s words, not only did not hit Liu Chengfeng, but let him be ambitious¡° no If I fail this time, it doesn''t mean that I will fail next time. I''m sure I can help the Qing Dynasty! " Xiao Yao had a headache. This guy, you really have some dead brains! Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something. He squinted at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "do you really want to help Xiao long elephant?"£¨ Today''s first watch)

 Chapter 1158

    Liu Chengfeng looks at Xiao Yao suspiciously, some don''t understand.


    But after a moment''s hesitation, he nodded, his eyes full of firmness.


    "That''s nature! Xiao Zhanshen is the man I admire most in Liu Chengfeng''s life. No matter when, I will never give up the things I want to do! "


    Obviously, Liu Chengfeng is a very persistent person, which is a good thing, but also a bad thing.


    The good thing is that only what is held by itself can achieve something.


    The bad side is that people like Liu Chengfeng are too easy to get to the top of the rope. Even if they know that they are wrong, they have to go on, even if they are doomed, even if they fall to pieces.


    In any world, there are people like Liu Chengfeng, who either die in the storm or break through the waves to become a leader in a certain industry.


    The latter is obviously rare.


    Xiao Yao sat down, looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "didn''t you ask me why I wanted to save you?"


    Liu Chengfeng nodded cautiously. He had asked this question before, but Xiao Yao threatened to send him back. Even though he was curious, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions now. But now that Xiao Yao has taken the initiative, he still wants to know.


    "In fact, the reason is quite simple. I think we are human beings." Xiao Yao said.


    "What kind of person?" Liu Chengfeng shook his head, "I don''t understand."


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, and continued: "what I just expressed may not be clear enough. To put it simply, we are running for the same goal."


    Xiao Yao said that, Liu Chengfeng had no reason not to understand.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also become more complex, asked: "is it difficult, you also want to save Xiao long elephant?"


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    Liu Chengfeng was excited: "I knew it! When we met for the first time, I thought you were a good man. Ha ha, now it seems so! "


    Liu Chengfeng is really excited. If he has wine now, he will take Xiao Yao and have a few drinks.


    In fact, not only other people, but also Liu Chengfeng, feel that his ambition is unrealistic. Xiao Long Xiang is facing a million masters. Is Qi a little guy like himself who can help? Therefore, he generally does not dare to reveal his true thoughts. The most direct reason is that he is always worried that if he really says it, there are many people in the world who will laugh and laugh at him.


    But now, he knew Xiao Yao, and he found that Xiao Yao and himself were like-minded.


    In this way, the pressure in his heart is reduced a lot.


    Although this road is not expected, and even ridiculed, what about it? At least, he and Xiao Yao are just one or two of thousands of fellow travelers.


    If Xiao Yao knows what Liu Chengfeng really thinks at this time, he will be hit hard.


    For the sake of Xiaolong elephant, he wants to fight with the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state. That''s because there is no way. Who can make Xiaolong elephant his own father?


    And Liu Chengfeng has this idea, is the first big silly fork.


    This stupid fork thought there were many stupid forks like him in the world.


    You look down on the intelligence of people in Lingwu world, don''t you? Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t say these words. For Liu Chengfeng, it''s a celebration to have a group of like-minded friends.


    Then again, Liu Chengfeng still doesn''t understand what Xiao Yaogang said. Even if he and Xiao Yao have the same goal, what does it mean?


    Xiao Yao saw the perplexity in Liu Chengfeng''s heart and said with a smile: "otherwise, you follow me. What do I ask you to do? What are you doing? How about it?"


    Liu Chengfeng asked curiously, "why?"


    Xiao Yao said: "think about it. With your ability, you may die as soon as you go out here. It''s better to follow me. At least I can cover you, right?"


    Liu Chengfeng thought about it carefully, and felt more and more that what Xiao Yao said was very reasonable.


    Before he walked around the life and death line, he realized that in fact, death is not so far away as he imagined. If he made a mistake, he would be doomed.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao this time, he would have to be a corpse.


    After Xiao Yao finished his remarks, Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao with a curious look.


    In her opinion, in fact, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to take trouble with himself, but now he takes the initiative to ask Liu Chengfeng to follow him, which is quite abnormal.


    When Liu Chengfeng thinks about it, Xiao Yao''s face looks strange. Originally, he thinks that as long as he opens his mouth, the other party will not even think about it. As a result, this guy still thinks about it for a long time. He really doesn''t know what this guy is thinking.


    "If you don''t want to, forget it. After I cure you, go where you like." Xiao Yao said, "but first, I can only save you this time. Next time, if you still kill yourself, don''t blame me for not saving you."


    As soon as Liu Chengfeng heard this, he was worried and quickly said, "don''t, I''m not going to refuse. I just have a small request."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "what else do you want to say?"


    "That''s it!" Liu Chengfeng coughed. After taking pills and being acupunctured, his energy and spirit were obviously improved. He was not as sick as before. After a short pause, he continued, "we can work together, but you can listen to me! I said we''ll do what we do. How about that? You have to believe that I am a person with an overall view, follow brother Liu and never look back! How about, is this slogan loud enough? "


    Xiao Yao stood up and sneered.


    "You''d better lie here and die."


    "..." Liu Chengfeng blinked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "are you rejecting my suggestion?"


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng drooped his head: "I think so... But you have to believe me!"


    Xiao Yao really wants to kick Liu Chengfeng thousands of miles away.


    This guy is just a wolf!


    He managed to save him from the prison. I don''t know how to thank myself, but I still want to drag myself to death. It''s so cruel!


    Still follow brother Liu and never look back. Who will give them the chance to look back?


    "I''ll give you one last chance, or you''ll follow me and do whatever I want, or you''ll get out of here and die early." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    It can be seen that Xiao Yao''s patience has been completely consumed by this bastard.


    Liu Chengfeng also knows what it means. Now it''s all at this point. If she continues to speak, she just doesn''t have enough brain. So she quickly stops talking, and her clothes are careful and silent.


    Xiao Yao''s attitude didn''t change at all. He looked at Liu Chengfeng lying on the ground and said, "what I just said, have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it." Liu Chengfeng said in a low voice, "you are a big man. What you say is what you say, can you?"


    Xiao Yao was almost amused by Liu Chengfeng''s appearance.


    "OK, if you can''t die, get up quickly. When you get into bailicheng, you can find a place to live for the time being. You can take a medicine bath and apply some medicine for your injury. Basically, nothing will happen." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded his head like a chicken.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Liu Chengfeng up from the ground. Although the boy is not cured yet, at least he has no worries about his life and doesn''t delay walking. After four people enter the hundred mile City, they immediately find an inn to stay.


    When he got to the room, Xiao Yao came back and asked, "where are your two followers?"


    "Dead." Liu Chengfeng''s smiling face was filled with haze, "just die in front of me, cut my waist."


    When talking, Liu Chengfeng''s body was shaking slightly and his fists were clenched tightly.


    "Don''t you care about them?" Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    Liu Chengfeng took a look at her. His eyes were rather complicated, but he didn''t say anything. He just sat down by the window and looked at the traffic outside. No one knew what he was thinking.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is able to understand some.


    In Liu Chengfeng''s heart, those two followers are only servants after all, but people are emotional animals. Even in ordinary times, Liu Chengfeng doesn''t take them seriously, but after a long time, he must still have feelings. It''s hard to say. Even if he has a dog for many years and suddenly dies, he will be sad. Of course, it doesn''t mean that Liu Chengfeng treats those two followers as dogs. Although he and Liu Chengfeng haven''t been together for a long time, at least they have a minimum judgment on this guy''s character.


    If Liu Chengfeng is really that kind of person, Xiao Yao won''t help him.


    Hong feisheng said to Xiao Yao: "it''s only a hundred miles away from the border of Jiang state, which is also the origin of the name of the hundred mile city. After a hundred miles, it will be the southern Chu. From the southern Chu to the state of Wei, and then from the state of Wei to Taohua Island, it will take a long time, especially with him."


    Xiao Yao nodded, but said: "can only speed up."


    "It will take at least three months, even if it''s fast." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "you should think about what you can do in these three months."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Along the way, he really didn''t know what he could do.


    When Xiao Yao returned to his room, Hong Fei rose into the house of Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    "Xiao Yao, I really don''t understand. Why do you take that Liu Chengfeng with you?" Wu Wutong asked first.


    Hong feisheng smiles and doesn''t speak, but he looks at Xiao Yao with the same curiosity. Obviously, he also wants to know the answer.

 Chapter 1159

    Wu Wutong''s problem, Xiao Yao will not answer for a moment.


    In fact, he didn''t know what he thought.


    Before, Hong feisheng said that at their speed, it would take at least three months to get to Taohua island. In fact, he was telling Xiao Yao in this way that taking Liu Chengfeng with him was a burden in disguise.


    But now the words have been said, if Xiao Yao still leaves Liu Chengfeng behind, it''s hard to say.


    After Xiao Yao sat down and pondered for a moment, he finally came up with an answer.


    "Maybe, I''m about the same as him." Xiao Yao said quietly.


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned, and suddenly realized.


    Unfortunately, Wu Wutong did not understand Xiao Yao''s understanding. He obviously didn''t understand it. He sat down and continued to ask, "what do you mean?" What''s the difference between you and that guy? "


    "I want to have someone with me." Hong Feisheng, standing behind Wu Wutong, said.


    Wu Wutong looked back at hung Fei, and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Hong feisheng laughed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you''d better let him explain to you."


    Wu Wutong asked curiously, "you don''t know that too! Why can''t you tell me? "


    Hong feisheng laughed awkwardly and said in a low voice, "I know I do, but if I say something wrong, how embarrassing is that? So it''s better to let Xiao Yao say. "


    Wu Wutong is crying and laughing.


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng. In fact, when Hong feisheng said that before, Xiao Yao thinks that this guy already understood it. However, since Hong feisheng is not willing to say it, Xiao Yao simply says, "Liu Chengfeng also said it before. He thinks that he and I are like-minded people. Can''t I think so?"


    Wu Wutong said, "you are not alone, aren''t you still hung up with me?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak.


    Hong feisheng coughed, changed the topic and said, "if we really follow the original route, I''m afraid we''ll really have to go for a long time."


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Hong feisheng and asked with a smile, "so, it seems that Taoist Hong has other ideas?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head: "there''s no other idea. Anyway, he can''t use aura. There are some experts in southern Chu. I just need to give them a hand and they will know that I''m going. I''m afraid the whole city will be on guard then. They will definitely think that Hong feisheng is not sent by Jiang to find them."


    Although the relationship between southern Chu and the state of Jiang has been quite good in recent years, it can be said that the two countries are bordering on each other. How can there be no small friction at all.


    What''s more, the relationship between Jiang state and the South Chu is not only good, but also good. The South Chu and the North Chu are in a stalemate all the time. Everyone wants to annex each other directly, but they don''t have the chance to do it easily. Otherwise, it''s a fight between countries, whether it''s the South Chu or the North Chu, Both of them had just been pacified, and the people of the two countries were not willing to fight again, whether it was Southern Chu or northern Chu.


    Otherwise, it will only make things worse.


    When it comes to the poorest country, it was Chu before. After a territorial split, it became Southern Chu and Northern Chu. It became poorer and poorer. Fighting is burning money. I don''t know how much money to burn. Neither Southern Chu nor northern Chu can afford to burn it.


    To get back to the point, if Hong feisheng''s identity is really exposed in southern Chu, he doesn''t know what kind of trouble it will cause, which is obviously not worth it.


    In fact, Xiaoyao didn''t plan to speed up his progress. For him, every place in Lingwu world is full of opportunities.


    Hong feisheng seemed to think of these, and continued: "the national power of Southern Chu is very special. Maybe you can find opportunities."


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and said nothing more.


    The key is Wu Wutong is still on the edge, Xiao Yao even wants to say what, is not very convenient.


    There was no place for fun in Bailey City, so they didn''t go out when they stayed in Bailey city for a rest.


    But at lunch the next day, Xiao Yao heard a news.


    There will be a martial arts contest in bailicheng today, and it will be in the afternoon.


    Hearing the news, Wu Wutong was unable to sit up first, and hurried to the front of the house. He sent a pot of apricot wine to the man who was still chatting about it.


    Seeing the beautiful girl of Wu Wutong, she gathered to the front, and the two men spoke more and more vigorously.


    Although Xiao Yao is not interested in this, he knows the whole story even if he doesn''t want to hear it and can''t block his ears.


    In fact, it''s not complicated. It''s just the daughter of the city leader of Baili. When she is old enough to marry, she has no one in mind. In addition, the daughter of the city leader is very hot. She asks that if she wants to be her husband, the simplest thing is that she must defeat her. However, although the girl is not old enough, she already has the cultivation of ningdan period, How many men of her age can have such accomplishments?


    It''s not a simple thing to be an immortal in the foundation period, let alone in his twenties. It''s a bit of nonsense to say that he''s in the period of ningdan or even Jindan!


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting. Is it hot? Can you be more popular than me? " Wu Wutong said squinting.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "let''s have a day off today and leave tomorrow. Don''t make trouble."


    "Isn''t it too much to go out and have a look?" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and shook his head.


    "Well, I said you''re too boring, aren''t you? It''s really boring to stay in the inn every day! " Wu Wutong said.


    On one side, Hong feisheng laughed and said, "Miss Wu is right. She is not the kind of girl who can calm down. If she stays in the room like us every day, I can''t bear it. As for Liu Chengfeng, I''ll look at her. Although my medical skills are not as good as you, some simple dressings are OK."


    "Do you hear me? Taoist Hong asked you to go out with me Wu Wutong hurriedly continued.


    Xiao Yao sighed and could only nod helplessly.


    Wu Wutong quickly seized chopsticks from Xiao Yao''s hands and threw them aside. He grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and rushed out of the inn.


    After Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong left, hung Fei rose brought some food to Liu Chengfeng and ate it.


    Although Liu Chengfeng has been easily changed by Xiao Yao now, and most people can''t see it, now the state of Jiang can see Liu Chengfeng''s portrait everywhere. If it is recognized, it will be troublesome. What''s more, they will leave the state of Jiang tomorrow. It''s not a bad thing to be careful after all.


    After waiting for the upstairs, close the door, Liu did not see the wind and Xiao Wu and Wu Wutong, also somewhat surprised.


    "Mr. Hong, where are Xiao Yao and Miss Wu?" Liu Chengfeng asked curiously.


    "They went out to join in the fun. I''ll change your dressing later." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded, took off his coat and lay on the bed.


    When smearing the medicine, Liu Chengfeng also asked, "by the way, Taoist Hong, where are you from?"


    "Jiangguo, Qingcheng Mountain." Hong feisheng didn''t lift his head and said.


    As soon as Liu Chengfeng listened to Qingcheng shandun, he became interested: "it''s like this! I heard that there is another master in Qingcheng Mountain, who is the figure on the list of Lingwu World Masters, and a big name! It''s Hong feisheng. You should know that? "


    Hong feisheng didn''t know how to answer this question, so he nodded: "yes."


    How can we not know our own truth?


    "Ha ha, you''re lucky. That should be your martial uncle, right? Or is it my uncle? " Liu Chengfeng said with a smile.


    "Neither." Hong feisheng said in a low voice.


    "What''s his relationship with you?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Hong feisheng feels that Liu Chengfeng''s relationship is more and more sharp.


    He thought for a moment, did not answer the rhetorical question, said: "what is the relationship between you and Liu Chengfeng?"


    As soon as Liu Chengfeng heard this, he was immediately happy and said with a smile: "look what you said. What''s the relationship between Liu Chengfeng and me? He is me and I am him!"


    Hong feisheng smiles and nods: "me too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Chengfeng suddenly fell silent.


    Three seconds later, with a scream, he rolled down from the bed.


    He fell heavily on the ground, but he didn''t know the pain at all. He jumped up like a rabbit, holding Hong feisheng''s wrists tightly in both hands, with tears in his eyes.


    His voice also became trembling again, excited incoherent: "Mr. Hong, you are Hong feisheng?"


    Hong feisheng is a little shy and nods. He wants to pull out his hand, but Liu Chengfeng grabs it too tightly. He uses a little force and worries about hurting the other party, so he has no choice but to give up.


    "My God, Hong feisheng, did you even give me another plaster?" This moment; Liu Chengfeng felt that his outlook on life was about to collapse.


    Not to mention that Liu Chengfeng has never seen the world. After all, all the characters on the top ten experts list are very powerful. As long as they grow up in Lingwu world, even if they are just a child, they can recite the names of the top ten experts. This is their influence in Lingwu world.


    "What are you excited about? Don''t you worship Xiao long elephant? " Hong feisheng laughs.


    "Then I''m also excited..." Liu Chengfeng said with a silly smile, "if you don''t tell me anything else, I''m afraid it will be enough for me to blow all my life! What''s more, you even gave me medicine in person. Wuwu... "


    This is probably a zero distance contact.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong have arrived at the venue of the recruitment of the family.


    Under the tower of bailicheng, there is a red silk platform about one meter high. Above the city gate, there are lights and decorations, but it looks very lively.


    At this time, under the city gate and in front of the high platform, there was already a sea of people. There were all kinds of people, including old, young and young women. They were not looking for their wives, they were just looking for the fun.

 Chapter 1160

    Seeing so many people under the wall, many of them are eager to try. Xiao Yao is speechless about it.


    Even if the daughter of the city Lord is really a peerless beauty, he can''t understand these seven foot men who are willing to stand in a row and let a woman pick her nose and eyes.


    Xiao Yao is not that kind of male chauvinism, but he always feels that it is unreasonable for a girl like this to choose a right husband from a large group of men


    Wu Wutong, with its feet bent on its feet, looked at the tower for a long time, and did not find any attractive girl. Although behind the city Lord stood two girls, they were dressed up entirely and looked very mediocre. Anyway, Wu Wutong felt that they were not that beautiful.


    "Ah, I really don''t understand. Isn''t the daughter of the city Lord competing for marriage! The daughter of the city Lord has not come out yet, and the Lord has not. I don''t know what so many people are doing. " Wu Wutong is very dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    In fact, for Xiao Yao, what is the attraction of this contest, but he thought Hong Feisheng had said it right before. Wu Wutong was not a free girl. She was so sad to be in the inn, but it was still worse than killing her. Besides, there was still a lively look.


    Standing at the foot of the city, Xiao Yao also made a simple observation. There were hundreds of light armour soldiers around, each with a serious look. It seemed that he had to be careful all the time whether anything special would happen.


    But if you think about it carefully, after all, the one standing at the head of the city is the leader of Baili city. Later, there will be the daughter of the leader. These are all the top figures in Baili city. It''s normal for more people to come to protect them.


    At this time, the city leader finally took a few steps forward and said, "welcome to the little girl''s martial arts contest. I''m the city leader of Baili city


    Hearing the name of bailicheng leader, Xiao Yao was a little shocked.


    Death is a very rare surname, but it''s not without it. Even on earth, there is death. Xiao Yao has heard of it before, but he has never seen it before. It''s very difficult to get a name for such a surname. However, the name of the city Lord is right. Death meets life, and death meets life, What''s the name of the daughter of the hundred mile city? After all, with such a surname, it''s very troublesome to have a nice name.


    If you can take a five word name, it''s simpler. It''s a big deal to love when you die


    Xiao Yao realizes that the city leader is also a master of ningdan period. Otherwise, it''s not a easy job to stand on the top of the city and speak, and let the words come to everyone''s ears.


    With the words of the city Lord, the following is more heated and noisy. Many of them are brave and shout to let the daughter of the city Lord come out quickly. Most of their appellations are "dead girl", which is also something we can''t help. We all know the name of the daughter of the City Lord, so we can only use this kind of appellation, and we don''t know whether the girl is willing to come out after hearing this appellation.


    "Ah, this surname, I''m sorry to hear that." Wu Wutong threw up his tongue and whispered, "when I was a child, many people called me Wu Wu, when I was still listening, I thought it was strange, but now I think that there is still a girl who is shouting dead girl every day, so I feel comfortable and comfortable."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    This Wutong tree is very good at finding balance from others. This mentality is pretty good. At least it is very optimistic.


    By this time, a man had already stepped up on the challenge arena.


    A strong man is over 1.9 meters tall and weighs about 300 Jin. He walks very slowly. After all, it is impossible for him to walk as fast as he can.


    When the man got on the stage, he immediately swept under his eyes.


    Many people could not help shivering when they were caught by the fat man, and their bodies subconsciously stepped back.


    It''s just the natural reaction of human beings. To be exact, it''s the natural reaction of animals. Seeing a powerful opponent, Xiao Yao will feel a palpitation. Even when facing a powerful opponent, Xiao Yao sometimes feels scared, but now his strength has come up and his psychological quality has come up. He can be calm and self-confident even when facing a powerful opponent.


    "This is the most powerful general in my hundred Li City, Murong tiger. If you want to participate in the martial arts competition, you have to make ten moves under his hand first!" Death and life stand on the top of the city and shout.


    When death comes to life, many men who were eager to have a try suddenly stop.


    The strong man standing there is just like a wall. It''s not a simple job to defeat the other side, even to face up to the other side. Many people are worried that such a man might be able to beat the excrement out of his stomach with one fist, right?


    For a moment, no man planned to rush up.


    "Cut, just a bunch of cowards!" Wu Wutong deeply dissatisfied with this.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "isn''t this quite normal? That guy is not only a strong man, but also a master at the later stage of foundation construction. How can ordinary people be his opponent? "


    Now Xiao Yao can understand why the threshold of martial arts competition is so high. After all, there are so many people here, and such a good opportunity is in front of them. Who doesn''t want to have a try, in case he really wins the lottery? That''s the daughter of bailicheng master! If you really become the son-in-law of the East bed, you can say goodbye to your life and have fun every day. No matter what your strength is, you will not lose if you try. But now there is a Murong tiger standing on it. They have to weigh their strength. The threshold is too high. In fact, when death comes to life, I feel a little depressed. In fact, this request was not made by him, but by his precious daughter. If there is no way to defeat the Murong tiger, what''s the use of such a man? Anyway, that''s what my daughter said. See under the city, there is no one to speak at this time, death every life in the heart also some anxious. In fact, the accomplishments in the later period of foundation building are not very high. However, before death and life, another requirement was put forward, that is, the age of the Challenger should not be more than 25 years old. After all, his baby daughter is only 20 years old, which makes it more difficult for a young man under 25 years old to have accomplishments in the later period of foundation building, Even if there is, it''s genius level. Although death meets life, such a requirement is too high, but there is no way to do it. In this way, he almost broke his tongue. Otherwise, with his daughter''s idea, he did not intend to start a family at all. Before knowing this, Xiao Yao was also curious and asked Wu Wutong: "did you not marry twenty years old, even if the world is an old girl?" This is the state of Jiang, I don''t know, but in the north foot, there will be no such saying, I''m not married now? Do you think my father is worried? " Wu Wutong said. Xiao Yao thought, and thought Wu Wutong said that it was still reasonable. At this time, Murong tiger was the only man in the challenge arena¡° Xiao Yao, or you go up! " Wu Wutong said with a great deal of "I want to beat that guy with your strength. It''s very simple." Xiao Yao glared at Wutong, and had no good airway: "don''t play a trick on us. We are just looking at the bustle." Wu Wutong was not angry after being refused by Xiao Yao, which was originally expected by her. Xiao Yao will not expose his strength at all. Moreover, he has no interest in the daughter of the city leader. If he is really depended on by other girls, it will be a headache for Xiao Yao. Seeing that there was only Murong fierce tiger in the challenge arena, he became more and more anxious. He also made plans in his heart. If no one wants to try in five minutes, it''s over. However, just at this time, a man in a white gown suddenly jumped up, leaped over the top of the crowd''s head, and jumped directly onto the challenge arena. He was holding three feet of spirit and looked white, but his eyes were rebellious. He looked dignified and extraordinary¡° WOW! This guy looks much better than you Wu Wutong said. Xiao Yao smiled and was not angry. Anyway, Wu Wutong said that it was the truth, so he could not tell the truth. What''s more, Xiao Yao didn''t eat by his face. He said this, and was badly wrewd Wutong. Wu Wutong turned a blind eye and had no air passage: "yes, yes, you certainly did not eat by face. You are shameless to eat, right?" Xiao Yao: "seeing that there was a man on the challenge arena, the audience were all cheering. Although they dare not go on stage, some people are willing to rush up now, so naturally they are willing to see more. Watch the fun! Not only are the earth people interested, but also the people of Lingwu world are just interested. Otherwise, Xiao Yao will not be dragged here by Wu Wutong. The princesses of Li Wang Fu in the northern foot of the city love to join in the bustle, let alone the ordinary people of Jiang. See someone rushed to the challenge arena, death every life face also full of surprise. Then, he quickly said: "do you want to challenge the Murong tiger?"¡° That''s natural. Otherwise, what am I going to do? " The young man said with a smile. Death is not angry with life, said: "how old are you?"¡° 23¡¢ "I don''t know The young man said, "what''s with all that nonsense? I really want to see how powerful the first strong general of the hundred mile city is With these words, he drew his sword. With a flash of green light, he took several steps forward. In the blink of an eye, he came to the Murong tiger. At the same time, his sword Qi surged around and broke through the air with the power of swallowing the river and washing the moon.

 Chapter 1161

    When the young man drew his sword, Murong tiger had already stepped back.


    As soon as the other side made a move, he already felt a murderous spirit.


    Standing under the stage, Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and was surprised.


    "You say, can this guy win?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao hesitated and finally said, "there is a 70% chance of winning."


    "Oh?" Wu Wutong listened to Xiao Yao''s words, but was somewhat surprised. "What is this guy doing for?"


    "The later period of Ning Dan is about to enter the golden age." Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Wu Wutong was really surprised.


    This young man, who is only 23 years old this year, has already got the cultivation of Ning Dan in his later period.


    On the stage, the young man holding three feet spirit, will be aggressive these four words to play incisively and vividly.


    Murong tiger''s action was slow enough, but he had been cut by the other side''s clothes, and there were several bloody wounds on his body.


    At this time, Murong tiger seems to be angry.


    This is also very normal, even the clay figurine has three points of anger, isn''t it? What''s more, it''s still the most powerful general in a hundred mile city?


    He stretched out his hand, clenched it into a fist, and smashed it on the other side''s blade.


    After one punch, his body retreated several steps, and a large area of the challenge arena at his feet collapsed.


    Although the young man stepped back two steps, his face didn''t change. After a sneer, he rushed to the Murong tiger with his sword again.


    In the hand, the blade rolled, and countless sword flowers appeared. At last, all the sword flowers belonged to the sword. This sword ran to seal the throat.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    Originally, it was just a martial arts contest. Is it necessary to kill people directly?


    Moreover, Xiao Yao felt that the young man didn''t seem to be interested in his daughter.


    If you really want to soak the daughter of the city master, how can you hurt the first general of the city master at this time?


    Even if he really defeated the Murong tiger and killed the Murong tiger, I''m afraid it would also infuriate diefengsheng. At that time, it''s hard to say whether he can take diefengsheng''s daughter or leave bailicheng alive.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what the young man was thinking. He wasn''t very curious. Anyway, it was all other people''s business.


    Murong tiger finally recovered. He quickly stepped back a few steps, and stretched out his two hands and grasped the blade running towards his throat.


    In the mouth, after a roar like a beast, the vigorous Qi in Murong tiger''s body was running wildly, and he punched hard again.


    Between him and the young man, there was a rainbow light, which forced the young man to retreat.


    Murong tiger dragged a huge body like an elephant, stepped forward a few steps, suddenly opened his legs and kicked the young man.


    Although the young man had stopped the blade in his chest in time, he was still kicked out.


    Although his cultivation had an advantage, if he had to use brute force, the guy named Murong fierce tiger was not bad at all. He was originally from a foreign country. I''m afraid when he was born, his physical strength was much bigger than that of ordinary adults.


    Of course, it''s exaggerating to have so many.


    The young man lay on the ground, his body pulled back for a distance, and then the blade stood up with his body.


    He grinned, looked at the edge of the blade, stared at the Murong tiger, and said with a smile, "it''s good. It''s still some strength. It''s almost the same. If you don''t have any ability, I don''t even have the heart to kill you." In a short sentence, he showed his rebelliousness.


    Young how not frivolous?


    What''s more, he has the proud capital to have such accomplishments at this age!


    "Well, you''ve passed!" The dead man said quickly.


    He can detect the cultivation of the young man, and also know that the Murong tiger under his hand is definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    The young man raised his head, looked at the life and death standing on the wall, and said, "as soon as I do it, I will never die."


    With these words, he killed Murong tiger again.


    It''s like rushing to smash the field!


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    I''m afraid that even if you live and die, you don''t expect that a martial arts contest can even cause you such trouble.


    Young men are getting faster and faster and begin to win with lightness.


    Each sword, all pulled up a shadow, let Murong tiger have a kind of dazzled feeling.


    Under the pressure of young men, Murong tiger became more and more flustered.


    The advantage built up by brute force has disappeared in an instant.


    I''m a little worried at this time.


    Just as he was about to make a move, a girl in a beige dress suddenly appeared behind him.


    The girl''s hair is as long as ink, with only a red hair band tied around at will, the temples are gentle, although not plump, may be called Miaoman.


    She squinted at the young swordsman and gave a smile.


    "The strength is pretty good." Said the girl.


    With these words, the girl suddenly snatched the sword from the guard behind her and jumped down from the wall.


    Sword like umbrella, involving the body, blocking in front of the young man.


    The young man also stopped and looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Asked the young man.


    "White rest." Said the girl.


    "White rest? I don''t know. What can I do for you? " Young men have no good airway, "if it''s OK, get out of here!"


    "This is my daughter. Don''t be presumptuous!" When death comes to life, he is furious.


    The young man was a little surprised and said with a smile, "your surname is Bai? Is your father okay? "


    "..." Bai Xiu snorted and said, "his surname is too ugly. I don''t like it, so it''s my mother''s surname, isn''t it OK?"


    "Yes, yes, but the daughter of bailicheng is also average." The tone of the young man''s voice was a little presumptuous.


    At this time, many people began to look at each other angrily.


    As long as you have seen Bai Xiu, you can''t say that Bai Xiu is not good-looking without conscience.


    "That''s right, this girl is pretty good looking!" Wu Wutong also said below.


    Wu Wutong was originally a very high person. It was not easy for her to say a compliment.


    The young man seemed to hear Wu Wutong''s words, turned his face straight, and smiled, saying, "you look much better than her."


    "..." Wutong reduced his neck.


    It''s lying down and getting shot!


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry either.


    When he spoke, the young man even walked towards Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao''s direction.


    "Girl, why don''t you have a martial arts contest to recruit relatives? As long as I can defeat you, you will marry me, OK? I can see that you are also an immortal! " Said the young man.


    Under this, Wu Wutong was completely angry.


    She is Wu Wutong! How can you be so frivolous by a young man?


    If this spread out, do you still mix?


    "Get out of the way, don''t pee, and look in the mirror." Wu Wutong has no good airway.


    The smile on the young man''s face froze for a moment.


    Many people rushed to Wutong to give their approving eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the first refutation of Wu Wutong was actually a white rest.


    "Don''t scold my husband like that!"


    Wu Wutong''s eyes almost didn''t fall out.


    Even Xiao Yao, the corner of his mouth also gave him a hard puff.


    This white rest, isn''t the brain broken?


    The young man''s attitude was so arrogant and domineering that he didn''t pay attention to Bai Xiuzhi. Even his words were full of irony.


    Before that, he said that Bai Xiuzhi didn''t look good. If Bai Xiuzhi didn''t have a bad brain, how could he not be angry and said that he was her husband?


    "What are you talking about? When am I your husband?" Young men are angry, too.


    "If you win the contest, you will be my husband." Bai Xiuzhi said with a smile.


    "Sick, I''m not interested in you!" The young man hummed and looked at Wutong, and said, "but I am very interested in you."


    "I''m not interested in you!" Wu Wutong scolded.


    Suddenly, the white rest stopped pulling up the sword and rushed towards Wu Wutong.


    The young man frowned and directly used his body to knock back the white repose in the air.


    "What are you doing?" Said the young man, frowning.


    "Don''t you think the girl looks good? I killed her, and I''m the only one in your eyes? " Bai Xiu asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao could not help shivering.


    He thought that Wutong should be considered to be a kind of brain that was not very good at all. Now it seems that it is not so.


    This standing on the arena of a man and a woman, brain compared with Wutong is not normal!


    It''s just a meeting. Bai Xiuzhi can fall in love with the man with the sword at first sight?


    It''s too casual, isn''t it? Do you hate to get married?


    Standing at the head of the city, the dead could not calm down at this time. He scolded: "Bai Xiuzhi, get back to me!"


    "I don''t know!" Bai Xiuzhi said, "death comes with life. Don''t you urge me to get married every day? Now I see a good man and I want to get married. What''s the matter? Don''t you want to


    For a moment, life and death are speechless.


    In other words, he has been urging Bai Xiuzhi to get married for so many years, but Bai Xiuzhi''s demands are too high, so he has been delaying. If a girl from an ordinary family, how can she not get married after 18 years? It''s going to get out. All fathers will feel shameless. But even if he really wants Bai Xiu to get married, he can''t lose face like this! The young man''s original attitude has made diefengsheng feel uncomfortable all over. Bai Xiuzhi is still bent on sticking it upside down. What''s the face of the city leader? He could not hold his breath and jumped down from the wall. Xiao Yao is wondering if both the father and daughter have a hobby of bungee jumping. Why not kill you? Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pulled the arm of his Wutong, and whispered, "we must go after the bustle." Wu Wutong thought and nodded his head. She also knows that if she continues to stay, I don''t know what kind of accident will happen. Now their identities are quite special. If there is an accident, I''m afraid Xiao Yao''s strength will be exposed. So, it''s better to leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1162

    In Xiao Yao''s view, the most important thing about emotion is equality.


    Of course, equality doesn''t mean that you have to be well matched, that you have to be talented and beautiful, that you don''t even need to have the same education level and common topics, but at least you have to like me as much as I like you - isn''t that too complicated?


    From the perspective of ordinary people, this young swordsman is really powerful and beautiful. In the eyes of many women, I''m afraid that there is such a swordsman in white, just like Xu kuangge who walked around the world with his sword seven or eight hundred years ago. Twenty thousand swordsmen broke with one sword, and the swordsman in white wrote kuangge! Which elegant young man doesn''t want to be like that? Which young girl in love doesn''t want to meet such a person?


    From Xu kuangge''s body, Xiao Yao saw the rebellious, also saw a sword to level the world''s heroism, but from this young man''s body, Xiao Yao saw only a wild, a world without calm my contempt.


    It''s a good thing, and it''s not a good thing.


    Young people! Keep a low profile. It''s not a bad thing after all.


    What Xiao Xiao did not understand was that the other side had already spoken to this extent. He was still thinking of sticking to each other, and he was not able to describe it with hot face and cold butt. Even if he was a girl Wutong, he looked at the white eyes of the rest.


    When she and Xiao Yao were planning to leave together, the young swordsman went on to run through the sword. A long sword went straight through the soil and stood in front of Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    Xiao Yao frowned, Wu Wutong was very direct and cursed: "what are you doing? What a disease


    The young swordsman smiled lightly, and walked up to the front of the Wutong tree. He held out his hand to hold the hilt and dragged out a piece of gravel and mud when the sword was lifted.


    "Girl, if you want to go, let''s go together." Said the young swordsman.


    Wu Wutong covered his forehead.


    She said to Xiao Yao: "I suddenly feel that Liu Chengfeng is not so annoying."


    Xiao Yao laughed. If Liu heard the wind, she would cry with joy. If she saw Wu Wutong, the cat would see a mouse with a cat.


    The psychological shadow area caused by Wutong willows is not easily solved by the top students at Kyoto University.


    The young swordsman, hearing Wu Wutong whispering with the man standing beside her, could not help but see Xiao Yao''s eyes more.


    Before he saw Wu Wutong, he was still following another man. But from the beginning to the present, he did not feel what psychological pressure the man would cause to him.


    To put it simply, he didn''t regard Xiao Yao as an opponent at all. Not to mention the other side''s plain appearance, what''s more, he can''t feel the aura of the other side, which means that the other side is not a cultivator. In this way, the young swordsman really can''t think of a reason why he should pay attention to the other side.


    Even brother is not the least immortal cultivator. What else can he take out to fight with him?


    This is why he looks at Xiao Yao with contempt in his eyes.


    He didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously. Why did Xiao Yao take him seriously?


    On the other hand, the Wutong tree was somewhat unable to breathe. "Can you move away?" Do you know if a good dog is out of the way


    Well, Lingwu world also has this sentence. It''s just right to use it here.


    The Wutong be furious, brush aside with a smile, but when it comes to Wu Wu Tong, the temper is good enough. No one can laugh at the fact that everyone hears that this guy will hear a good dog get out of the way. He looks at Wu Wutong with eyes more and more. Xiao Yao thinks that this guy and Bai Xiuzhi are a perfect match.


    The young swordsman didn''t take Bai Xiuzhi seriously. Bai Xiuzhi had to stick to each other like a dog skin plaster, regardless of other people''s opinions on him.


    Wutong, who was also faced with Wutong, showed the same way. Wu Wu Tong''s hatred for him was more and more entangled.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    In this already stalemate, Xiao Yao''s smile attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Countless eyes also fall on Xiao Yao.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wutong''s temper was good enough for the young swordsman, but that did not mean that he could be graceful bearing his face with Xiao Yao.


    At this time, his eyes to Xiao Yao were full of discontent.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I think you and white girl are quite matched."


    The young swordsman became more and more unhappy.


    But Bai Xiuzhi on the side, hearing Xiao Yao''s words, smiles like flowers.


    She really wanted to tell Xiao Yao that he was a man of great taste.


    "Why do you say that?" Bai Xiuzhi asked one more question.


    She looked at Xiao Yao with admiration in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao just laughed and said, "don''t you think you''re all cheap together?"


    Originally, Bai Xiuzhi still had some good feelings for Xiao Yao and thought that he was a very good person. However, with this saying, the faces of the people present changed dramatically.


    Bai Xiuzhi gritted his teeth, and the young swordsman was even more angry: "what are you talking about? Do you want to die? "


    Xiao Yao just gave a cold hum, took a step forward, stared at each other and said, "now, get out of the way, don''t you understand?"


    "What if I don''t?" The young swordsman also took a step forward, the tip of the needle to the wheat.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became a little tense.


    The people who came to watch the excitement all laughed askew.


    They think it''s really worthwhile for them to come and see such a wonderful play.


    In fact, many people are dissatisfied with the young swordsman.


    In any case, Bai Xiuzhi is also the daughter of their city leader, and also the object of their young men''s dreams. In their view, who can make Bai Xiuzhi fall in love at first sight is simply the smoke of the ancestral grave.


    Before Bai Xiuzhi was willing to jump from the gate, and very generous to show his love, so many people are envious.


    However, it''s just envy.


    Seeing the performance of the young swordsman before, they didn''t even have the courage to be jealous. After all, the strength of others is here. What''s wrong with being arrogant? After all, they have this ability.


    But later, the young swordsman''s practice made them very dissatisfied.


    This good girl is all attached to you, and you even refuse people thousands of miles away? What a big face!


    Although they also subconsciously feel that Bai Xiuzhi''s practice is not proper, it will not affect their resentment towards the young swordsman.


    It''s one thing to be angry. It''s another to dare to point at each other''s nose.


    Even if the leader of bailicheng died, Murong Menghu, the first fierce general under his hand, is not the opponent of the young swordsman. Even if they are angry, what can they do?


    At this time, Xiao Yao stood up, representing all of them.


    Xiao Yao said before, although he scolded Bai Xiuzhi, at least he was comfortable.


    The more angry the young swordsman looked at Xiao Yao, the more happy the people were.


    If you don''t like it, I will.


    If you are happy, I am not.


    That''s the truth.


    At this time, life and death also came.


    He pulled Bai Xiuzhi behind him.


    No matter how improper Bai Xiu''s practice was, no one could deny that it was his daughter, even if she didn''t have the same surname as him.


    Bai Xiu''s words and deeds also represent that death meets life.


    He is the Lord of Baili city. Although face is not so important in the eyes of life and death, he can''t be trampled under his feet, can he?


    Before that swordsman was so rough, it would be uncomfortable for anyone.


    Even if it''s just a common people, they will be dissatisfied when they hear someone say that about their daughter.


    In the view of life and death, neither the young swordsman nor Xiao Yao is a good thing.


    Who told them not to take their daughter seriously?


    Compared with Xiao Yao, death and life hate this young swordsman more.


    Swearing and insulting are actually two different things.


    From the point of view of life and death, Xiao Yao must have said something before, but the young swordsman was even more so!


    "How about a contest?" Said the young swordsman suddenly.


    Xiao Yuan calmed down and asked, "what is better than that?"


    "Ha ha, of course, it''s a martial arts contest. Is it a contest to recite poetry?" The young swordsman laughed.


    Wu Wutong thought, if he is really opposed to Yin, Xiao Yao can make you cry to go home to find a mother!


    Xiao Yao''s strength, Wu Wutong knows.


    Xiao Yao''s literary talent, her heart is more clear.


    Even Wang Wenge at the northern foot of the mountain, after hearing Xiao Yao''s poems, was full of praise. He even thought that if those poems and odes had been handed down for hundreds of years, they would be quatrains, not to mention for ordinary people?


    Wang Wenge''s literary talent, not to mention the state of Jiang, the whole Lingwu world, can reach the height of Wang Wenge, I''m afraid it is very few.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "that''s better than trying."


    In fact, Xiao Yao also regretted that if he knew it early, he would not follow the Wutong to see the excitement. It was simply asking for trouble for himself.


    But now that he had reached this point, it was useless for him to regret.


    Obviously, if he does not agree with the challenge of the young swordsman, the other side will not give up today.


    Fight and fight.


    With these words, Xiao Yao had already jumped into the challenge arena.


    When the young swordsman saw that Xiao Yao was so happy, he was suspicious. In his opinion, this guy doesn''t even have the fluctuation of aura in his body. He is not an immortal at all. How can he dare to answer it? However, now that all the words have been said, the challenge is still initiated by him. Even though he has realized that Xiao Yao is extraordinary, he has no way back. Thinking of these, he also drew his sword and flew to the challenge arena£¨ These days, the author is also reading books, charging, the book of songs and some classic novels. As a result, he forgot to update them. Now it''s breaking out. This is the first watch. It''s an explosion until he can''t write it!)

 Chapter 1163

    The young swordsman, holding a long sword, looked at Xiao Yao, but his eyes were full of caution instead of arrogance.


    He realized a more important problem.


    He is not aware of the aura contained in the other party''s body, but the other party can jump to the challenge arena. With this alone, he realizes that the other party is definitely not a simple person.


    There was even a bold guess in his mind.


    This conjecture, let him, all have a little startled.


    He wondered whether he could not detect the fluctuation of aura and Cultivation in the other party''s body because the other party''s strength was above him, not because the other party didn''t cultivate immortals?


    At the thought of this, he shivered subconsciously and shook his head hard.


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible!


    Even the self-cultivation immortal, who has excellent bone, has paid a lot of sweat and tears when he wants to reach the Danning stage, not to mention that there are too many miraculous medicines that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    What qualifications do you have to surpass yourself in cultivation?


    To understand this, his previous pressure has been reduced.


    The common people under the arena looked at the two people on the challenge arena with strange eyes.


    Before that young swordsman proposed to fight with Xiao Yao in the challenge arena, their hearts were full of disdain.


    Xiao Yao was originally dressed like a scholar. Maybe he was just an ordinary man. He had no ability at all. However, this young swordsman proposed to compete with his opponent. Didn''t he mean to humiliate others?


    But even so, they have nothing to do. After all, the strength of others lies here.


    But Xiao Yao''s promise of the challenge made many people feel incomprehensible.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Death every life looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are also full of surprise.


    He can''t see Xiao Yao''s accomplishments, but he can feel Xiao Yao''s sudden rise.


    In particular, Xiao Yao looked at the young swordsman''s eyes, and did not have the slightest fear or caution, as before, still so light.


    It seems that what happened now will not cause any psychological pressure on him.


    This kind of calm and confidence, even if it''s life and death, is also a shame.


    The young swordsman couldn''t do it before, and even humiliated Bai Xiuzhi. Diefengsheng loved his precious daughter so much, but he didn''t do it, because he could see the other side''s cultivation. In the later stage of ningdan, if he really fought, it was hard to say whether he would win or lose. After all, he was just a practitioner of ningdan.


    Of course, it''s not just that the strength of the other side is not under his own.


    What''s more, he has the cultivation of ningdan period because he is the leader of Baili City, and he is over 40 years old. It''s nothing to have such cultivation, but how old is he? But he had already had the cultivation of Ning Dan period, even in the later period of Ning Dan period.


    If we say that the young swordsman has no background, he doesn''t believe it.


    When the young swordsman pulled out his sword, he found that the sword in his opponent''s hand was really unusual. At least it was a spirit weapon. It might even be a top-grade spirit weapon. I''m afraid I can''t buy any silver.


    Can such people be ordinary people?


    It''s because of the fear in his heart that he didn''t do anything when he died. When the other party knew that Bai Xiuzhi was his daughter, he dared to speak wildly and didn''t pay attention to him. What does it mean?


    Thinking of this, life and death have become more and more nervous.


    In Baili City, there are also some experts. After all, this is the important place of the fortress, but those people are from the military. They can''t be easily transferred as a city leader. He was wondering whether he should call those experts to the town at this time.


    When he thought about this, the young swordsman had already grasped the sword and killed Xiao Yao.


    At that moment, there was a surge of momentum in the light sword object that year, and all the people close to the challenge arena stepped back a few steps.


    "Sword Qi is released?" When death comes to life, the pupils suddenly contract and the heart surges.


    There is no doubt about the swordsman''s strength. Anyone with eyes can see it.


    What really surprised him was the sword Qi burst out in the other person''s body.


    I''m afraid that even an old swordsman who has practiced sword for decades can''t do it, but this young man can.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer. Although he was a little surprised, he rushed up and made a Nirvana fist to drive the opponent back.


    In this moment, the momentum burst out, so that even the death of Ning Dan period every life is not from a frown.


    Body, also subconsciously back a few steps.


    At this time, he began to face Xiao Yao.


    Even if it''s just a blow, you can push back the swordsman who has the sword Qi out!


    This is a new understanding of life and death.


    Young people today, are so amazing?


    Have they ever considered their feelings as a middle-aged man


    Just when they started, Hong feisheng, who was still in the inn, suddenly stood up.


    He turned and looked through the window into the distance.


    Liu Chengfeng asked curiously, "Taoist Hong, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiao Yao and others started." Hong feisheng said.


    "Xiao Yao is fighting with others?" Liu Chengfeng was also surprised.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    He didn''t like to join in the fun, but at the moment when Xiao Yao and the young swordsman started, he found that there were still two masters in the direction of starting.


    If it''s just Xiao Yao''s opponent, Hong feisheng can rest assured. After all, Xiao Yao''s strength is still known. Although he is not particularly strong, at least his accomplishments in the golden elixir period are not blown out.


    But now that there are two experts, he has to take them seriously.


    "All right, all right, let''s go together!" Liu Chengfeng said quickly.


    Hong feisheng hesitated and nodded.


    The reason for hesitation is that Liu Chengfeng''s current identity is too special.


    I don''t know what kind of trouble this guy will bring.


    But Hong feisheng soon realized that it was really dangerous to take Liu Chengfeng with him, but it would only be more dangerous if he didn''t take him.


    At the moment, he didn''t think much, so he ran to the gate with Liu Chengfeng.


    At the gate of the city, Liu Chengfeng and Hong feisheng look at Xiao Yao and the young swordsman, who are still fighting in the challenge arena. They are helpless.


    The young swordsman''s sword power was like the collapse of a mountain. Every sword seemed to be open and close. His sword Qi was flowing in the air, but he controlled it very well.


    If we don''t talk about cultivation, Hong feisheng dares to assert that this young man has reached the peak just by his sword power.


    It is rare for a young man to have such a deep understanding of sword.


    Liu Chengfeng couldn''t understand this. He was already worried. "Mr. Hong, hurry up! Xiao Yao is not the opponent of the other side! "


    Liu Chengfeng is not alone.


    Many people who watched the war thought so.


    In their opinion, the young swordsman''s sword moves are so fierce, such as raptors and tigers. Xiao Yao just defends passively. If he goes on like this, he will be defeated soon.


    The young swordsman was fierce. I''m afraid that the result of his failure would be a sword piercing.


    After listening to Liu Chengfeng''s words, Hong feisheng just laughed.


    He turned his face and looked at Liu Chengfeng, and said, "don''t worry, Xiao Yao won''t be defeated if there is no one else."


    Although Liu Chengfeng didn''t believe it, he didn''t say much now.


    After all, he now knows Hong feisheng''s identity.


    This is Hong feisheng! Can Hong feisheng be wrong when he says that?


    In fact, as Xiao Yao said, although it seems that Xiao Yao has always been a passive defense, he is in an orderly way. Looking back at the young swordsman, he is just throwing his sword Qi wantonly without any reservation. Before long, his sword Qi will be exhausted. It''s time for Xiao Yao to blow the counterattack horn.


    In addition, there is another reason that Xiao Yao is feeling each other''s sword Qi.


    As Hong feisheng said before, Xiao Yao''s strength must be far higher than that of the young swordsman if he only depends on his accomplishments. However, Xiao Yao was surprised by his opponent''s understanding and grasp of the sword Qi. In his body, he was infiltrated into a sword meaning of Xu kuangge. Even now, he can''t completely grasp that sword meaning.


    Now he just wants to wake up the sword spirit in his body with the help of the young man''s sword spirit, but up to now, the sword spirit in his body is still a pool of stagnant water, making Xiao Yao feel no vitality.


    "The opponent is still too weak." Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    At first, Xiao Yao felt that the meaning of the sword was a little loose, but it was just a moment.


    He wondered whether he would have to fight with other swordsmen in the future.


    Finally, Xiao Yao became impatient and began to fight back with thunder.


    One punch out and repel the opponent again.


    At the same time, a golden light flashed in Xiao Yao''s hand, nine songs in his hand, Xiao Yao''s momentum also changed.


    Hong feisheng was stunned and couldn''t help laughing.


    "How much hatred is this?" Hong feisheng muttered.


    Liu Chengfeng was slightly stunned and asked, "Taoist Hong, why do you say that?"


    "Xiao Yao is going to defeat the sword with his sword." Hong feisheng has nothing to do now, so he just takes on the task of explaining to Liu Chengfeng. He reaches out his hand and points out the two people in the challenge arena and says, "if Xiao Yao just uses his cultivation to crush each other, even if the other party fails, it won''t make any difference, but now it''s different. Xiao Yao also uses his sword."


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Chengfeng asked. Hong feisheng sighed. It''s not strange that Liu Chengfeng is an elm head. Who can make this guy not understand martial arts¡° For example, if you are good at calligraphy, but you lose to someone who is good at poetry, will you be unconvinced? "¡° Yes, of course! Have the ability to see the real chapter in calligraphy with me Liu Chengfeng said. Hong feisheng smiles brightly and says, "that''s it. If the other party clearly has his strong point in poetry, but he frustrates you with calligraphy, will you feel oppressed, depressed and uncomfortable when you write calligraphy in the future?" Liu Chengfeng finally realized£¨ Second watch, breaking out!)

 Chapter 1164

    Although Hong feisheng doesn''t know what happened, from the present point of view, Hong feisheng thinks that the young swordsman should have angered Xiao Yao before.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao would not want to defeat the other party in this way. After all, this is a shackle to the other party''s heart and practice.


    If the young man was defeated this time, when he mentioned the sword later, his mind would be in a mess. Could he not be in a mess at his feet?


    Once the chaos, it is equivalent to open the door, give each other a chance to take advantage of.


    Xiao Yao is not a good man. He can''t dissuade the other party to calm down first.


    Now that the other party wants to kill Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is too lazy to continue to chat with the other party.


    Jiuge in his hand is also a sword. He collides with the long sword in his opponent''s hand. Even if it is still day, he can see a string of sparks when the two swords collide.


    Although Xiao Yao''s sword is not so fierce, it can drive the young swordsman back directly. This is not the end. After all, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who takes advantage and leaves.


    Only people who know him know that what he always believes in is to kill you when you are sick!


    Another sword, the sword is like a dragon.


    The Qi of the sword is still rolling. In a moment, the wind is strong, and all of them are gathered in one sword by Xiao Yao.


    Suddenly, nine songs in his hand were thrown high into the air, accompanied by a sound of Fengming, which cut the sky sharply. The golden sword was smashed into grains in an instant. However, under the rolling of the strong wind, it slowly gathered together to form a Golden Phoenix.


    Xiao Yao sprang up, one foot on the back of the chick, a little bit, the whole person once again empty.


    as the shadow follows the form. At this time, the young swordsman could only raise his head and look at Xiao Yao. For a moment, he suddenly felt that his brain was not working well.


    Xiao Yao at this moment, such as God down to earth!


    In the distance, Liu Chengfeng was in a trance when he saw this scene.


    Now he suddenly understands why Hong feisheng said that Xiao Yao would win. From the current momentum, he also thinks that Xiao Yao must be the final winner.


    Wu Wutong also looked at Xiao Yao. She used to know that Xiao Yao had already had the golden Dan period to repair, but she didn''t know that Xiao Yao''s strength could be so strong. She could not help thinking that even if she really didn''t know where she came from, she would be the opponent of Xiao Yao. Wu Wutong did not know, but her heart was very optimistic about Xiao Yao.


    What swordsman in white.


    What young frivolity.


    It''s nothing but elegant.


    Laozi came here on the Phoenix, not as an immortal, but as an immortal!


    Bai Xiuzhi also looks at Xiao Yao. At this time, the expression on her face is also a little silly.


    After all these years, she always felt that her man must be a hero, not to mention a white sword immortal seven or eight hundred years ago, but at least she had to be able to pull out mountains and rivers. Later, Bai Xiuzhi felt that her requirements were too high to marry, so she changed a little bit, as long as she could defeat the Murong tiger.


    Before, she felt that the young swordsman was the man she wanted.


    However, after seeing Xiao Yao, she suddenly felt a little silly.


    That Jinfeng, hit the young swordsman hard, the other side subconsciously raised the sword, wanted to fight back, but still was hit and flew out, this one, flew more than ten meters, directly fell from the challenge arena.


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to mend his sword, two Hongguang suddenly stopped beside the young swordsman.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Stop it


    Two powerful and bright voices forced Xiao Yaozhen to retreat.


    Xiao Yuan calmed down and gave a cold hum.


    But standing not far away from death, he was shocked to see the two.


    These two guys, he had seen, were stationed in bailicheng to guard against northern Chu and southern Chu.


    But I didn''t expect that on this day, they went to bailicheng together.


    What surprised him even more was that the two men actually protected the young swordsman behind him.


    I realized that the identity of the young swordsman might be different before. Now the appearance of these two top swordsmen also proves his previous idea, which makes him feel that he has been spared. If he can make the two top swordsmen appear directly, I''m afraid they have to be at least the imperial relatives of Kyoto, or the descendants of the general of the five tigers?


    The two heavy masters didn''t immediately take care of Xiao Yao, but quickly helped the young swordsman up.


    Then, two heavy masters knelt down together.


    "Flying Tiger army Zhang Qin, meet the ninth prince!"


    "Dihu arms prison, meet the ninth prince!"


    Nine Prince three words out, everyone was shocked.


    Don''t say that death meets life. Even those ordinary people who are watching are scared.


    But Xiao Yao is still calm.


    For him, even if the king of the state of Jiang came and stood in front of him, it was impossible to cause any pressure on him, let alone kneel down to each other. What''s more, now that they have reached the border of the state of Jiang, it''s not difficult for them to leave. After all, there is still a Hong feisheng to protect them, so hurry to get away! When it comes to the South Chu, do they dare to fight directly into the South Chu? That is to make things worse. Even the king of the state of Jiang can''t give such an order for his precious son, can he?


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao couldn''t kneel down in King Li''s mansion. Now in the face of the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang, he will not kneel down! He kneels faster than anyone else¡° I''ll be damned if I have eyes and don''t know what to do. " Death every life kneels in front of that nine princes to say. The young swordsman, the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang, snorted coldly and didn''t look at the three men kneeling in front of him. He just looked at Xiao Yao coldly and said, "now, do you dare?"¡° Dare what? Kill you? " Xiao Yao laughed and said, "why don''t you try?" Xiao Yao''s words changed everyone''s face. Even if Wu Wutong willows take the wind, the two faces are dignified. After all, this is the state of Jiang, and the ninth Prince of Jiang is standing here! Can you be that tough? But soon, both of them understood. Although Xiao Yao is very gentle at ordinary times, he also pays great attention to things and things. But this does not mean Xiao Yao is a humble person. On the contrary, Liu Feng or Wu Wutong know that Xiao Yao is actually a proud person. His arrogance was won by himself. He was beaten down with one punch and one foot, not by others, like the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang. At the beginning, Xiao Yao saw that King Li was not allowed to kneel down in his mansion. He conquered King Li with his own poems and got it in exchange for his strength. When did he ever whisper? Prince Jiang Guojiu''s body was shaking slightly. He really didn''t expect that even if his current identity had been revealed, he didn''t see any look of fear on Xiao Yao''s face. This is an insult to yourself! Is the prince''s status so worthless now¡° You want to die! " The guy named Huo prison suddenly appeared a sword in his hand and ran towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s eyebrows were wrinkled by the momentum burst out in an instant. However, he found that the sword in his body had suddenly loosened. He immediately turned his face and shook his head at Hong feisheng, who was ready to move. Hong feisheng doesn''t know why, but he knows that Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to let him do it. Although he is confused, he nods to Xiao Yao to show his understanding. Xiao Yao suddenly soars into the air again, before that Golden Phoenix escapes into Xiao Yao''s body. In Xiao Yao''s hands, an iron sword appeared. Three feet long, inch by inch¡° Does Jiang like to use swords all over the country? " Xiao Yao sneered, but he held the sword tightly. He looked at the nine princes in the air, and continued to smile: "put on a white dress, carrying a broken sword in his hand, you think you are a white sword fairy?"¡° What qualifications do you have to wear white? "¡° What qualifications do you have to use a sword? "¡° You don''t deserve it Xiao Yao pulls out his sword, and his sword is full of energy. In an instant, he forces the fire prison that has already jumped in front of Xiao Yao to stop. He stared at Xiao Yao, a little surprised. At that moment, he felt the sword Qi, which made his heart fluctuate. A heavy master, was forced to stop by the immortal cultivator in the golden elixir period¡° This is the sword Xiao Yao burst out with a roar, holding the sword in both hands, and a sword broke through the air, heading for the fire prison. Also toward the ninth Prince behind the fire prison£¨ Third watch, still writing! It''s exploding!)

 Chapter 1165

    Xiao Yao''s sword is Xu kuangge''s.


    Eighteen liang of silver is neither a spirit weapon nor an artifact, but it is this sword that has killed countless immortals, and few of them use spirit weapons? Less artifact?


    I hold a sword and dare to kill immortals!


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have the heroism of Xu kuangge, and he doesn''t have the skill of breaking ten thousand swords with one sword. However, Xiao Yao is Xiao Yao originally. He never thought about becoming Xu kuangge or becoming a sword immortal. He just wanted to hold the sword in his hand and kill the people in front of him.


    Whether it''s human, demon or God.


    All are false!


    Hong feisheng''s body trembled slightly.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and clenched his fists tightly.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and finally burst out laughing.


    From Xiao Yao''s body, he still saw that sword meaning, familiar sword meaning.


    White Sword Fairy Xu crazy song, people are not in, sword in!


    Xiao Yao, holding a long sword, has come to the fire prison.


    After all, he is also a master. If Xiao Yao, a master of the golden elixir period, can''t stop him. If it''s spread out, he can''t be killed?


    But when he thought about it, he felt that he couldn''t blame himself. The key was that Xiao Yao''s sword Qi burst out like a torrent of water in his body, which really made him feel scared.


    What kind of swordsman can possess this sword spirit?


    Is it to fill the whole world?


    Fire prison doesn''t know, but he knows that if he doesn''t do his best, today''s him, even if he is a great master, may die in the hands of an immortal cultivator in the golden elixir period.


    One level master may be able to defeat two level master. This is not something that has never happened in Lingwu world.


    But it never happened that the immortal cultivator in Jindan period defeated Yizhong.


    Entering Jiuchong, we know the vastness of heaven and the ethereal universe.


    What''s nine times?


    But just when they were fighting, the long sword in the fire prison''s hand had been broken.


    In his ear, there seems to be a dragon''s voice echoing.


    His eyes widened, and the iron sword was reflected in his pupils.


    With such a scrap metal, why dare you collide with the spirit weapon in your hand?


    What makes him feel even more incredible is that the spirit tool in his hand has been destroyed?


    It''s too late for the fire prison to hurt. He knows that it''s not the time to love his own spirit weapon at all. After cutting off the sword in the fire prison''s hand, Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to stop. He still holds that wave and bites at the neck of the fire prison.


    Fortunately at this time, suddenly a hand on the shoulder of the fire prison, a huge pull, directly pulled him out of dozens of meters away.


    Huo prison turned around and saw Zhang Qin''s familiar face.


    "Thank you." When he said this, the upper and lower lips of the fire prison were trembling.


    No one knows better than him, just at that moment, how close he was to death. At first, Zhang Qin''s hand was on his shoulder, which made him subconsciously feel that it was a kid who wanted his life.


    Even now that he is out of danger, his mood is still fluctuating. He is also thinking, if Zhang Qin didn''t do it just now, can he still stand here? Has it become a headless corpse? Anyway, in the face of that mighty sword spirit, he really didn''t have any confidence, or even the mind to resist. He just felt that he was going to die.


    Fortunately, I''m still alive.


    Xiao Yao held the iron sword in his hand and looked at each other with a smile.


    "How about this sword?" Xiao Yao asked.


    When he said this, his eyes just fixed on the ninth prince.


    The ninth Prince''s face looks like earth.


    He wants to curse a few words and tell Xiao Yao that the sword is a useless move. It''s meaningless and full of flaws!


    It''s just, he can''t say it.


    People still have to face more or less when they are alive.


    Before, when Xiao Yao put out his sword, even though he was standing at a very quiet distance, he was still in a moment of panic when the sword spirit was rippling. If it wasn''t for Zhang Qin''s slap on his shoulder, he felt that the sword would be enough to shatter his soul.


    What kind of opponent is this?


    How can he have such sword power?


    Before the ninth Prince just felt that the other side could beat him, because of the cultivation gap, but now he realized that he was wrong.


    Is there a gap between Xiao Yao and Huo prison? There are still some. It''s just that Xiao Yao has already been on the inferior side. Jindan period is against a heavy expert, but it''s just a simple face-to-face encounter, and Huoyu is obviously killed by Xiao Yao. Although it''s also because Xiao Yao didn''t prepare well before the fire prison, and Xiao Yao''s sword spirit is unexpected, it''s an indisputable fact that if the fire prison loses, it will lose, and if it almost dies, it will almost die. The more useless it is, what''s not ready for life and death? What didn''t you think of?


    A separation is a separation of the dead. Everyone knows that.


    Finally, the ninth prince was unable to drop his head.


    "Ninth prince, fire prison and I will join hands to kill this son!" Zhang Qin said suddenly.


    "Together?" The ninth prince said something, and his face was full of ridicule.


    He was laughing at Zhang Qin and himself.


    Two one heavy masters, want to work together to deal with an immortal in the golden elixir period?


    You want to be shameless?


    Most incisive shameless shameless things, nine, he has done and has done quite a lot. Before he faced Wu Wutong, he had already played his own shameful face, but now it is too hard for him to promise Zhang Qin''s request.


    Finally, he raised his hand and waved it.


    "Forget it, let him go." Said the ninth prince.


    "Ninth prince, this..."


    "I said let him go!" Nine princes suddenly hysterical way.


    Zhang Qin immediately lowered his head.


    Anyway, it''s all about the ninth prince. Since the ninth Prince has said so, why does he insist? If you really piss off the ninth prince, it''s like you''re making trouble for yourself. Who knows that the ninth Prince is the most qualified thing to become the next king of the state of Jiang? Although the current great prince is the prince, what about that? When the big prince saw the ninth prince, he had to lower his head. Even in the imperial city of the state of Jiang, there were many jokes.


    The most interesting thing is that the great prince was chased from Qingyang palace to the main hall by the ninth prince with a knife. At that time, all the civil and military officials were still in the early Dynasty. This scene is also known all over the world. The reason is that the great prince accidentally trampled on the cricket of the ninth prince.


    The second time, the big prince and the ninth Prince listen to the temple. The big prince wants to talk. The ninth Prince coughs, and the big prince immediately keeps silent.


    That''s not enough?


    Who dares to say that the monarch of Jiang state will be the present prince?


    Even, if it was not for the present emperor, the nine princes would dare to kill the great prince directly. As long as the great prince dares to ascend the throne, I am afraid that the next day, he will have to be separated.


    Of course, it''s good for everyone to know these things. No one will dare to chew their tongue.


    The emperor''s family, even if it''s just a trivial matter, who dares to talk nonsense, will have to be beheaded. This has been the case since ancient times, not only in the state of Jiang, but also in the state of Qin, Zhao and Beilu?


    The ninth Prince gasped, his chest undulating.


    Finally, he took a step forward, looking at Xiao Yao, his eyes burning.


    "Dare you tell me your name?" Asked the ninth prince.


    "Xiao Yao."


    "Good! Xiao Yao? I remember the name. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you myself! " Said the ninth prince.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The ninth Prince turned and left, and Xiao Yao jumped out of the challenge arena.


    Hong feisheng looked at the figure of the ninth Prince and nodded his head.


    When Xiao Yao came to him, Hong feisheng said, "that boy is not simple. If he really becomes the emperor of the state of Jiang, it''s also a good thing."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Hong feisheng knows, Xiao Yao also knows.


    If today, that nine princes really let under hand two a heavy master to kill Xiao Yao, I''m afraid from now on, Xiao Yao will become nine princes nightmare.


    In his ear, there will always be a voice echoing: an equally young swordsman, born without your honor, can defeat a hundred of you.


    How can he practice sword?


    But now it''s different.


    On the surface, the ninth Prince released Xiao Yao. In fact, he also released himself.


    He can continue to make achievements in kendo, because he has the obsession to surpass Xiao Yao and kill him.


    When it comes to the killing, it is even more indomitable and open-minded.


    That''s what the ninth prince thought.


    This is also where Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao marvel.


    Before Hong feisheng has also planned to move, but did not expect that the ninth prince made such a decision.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that the ninth Prince is really a tough opponent!"


    "No harm." Hong feisheng said, "he is so big. Jiang is so big. How about you? Can Lingwu world accommodate you? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak and didn''t dare to.


    He felt that Hong feisheng''s evaluation of himself was too big.


    It''s not that he can''t do it, but that he thinks so much, thinks so far, and is too tired to do what he can do now. Isn''t it good?


    Just as the four of them were about to leave, a voice suddenly rang out behind them.


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Bai Xiuzhi.


    Bai Xiuzhi seems to want to say something, but he is dragged back by death and life.


    "Dad, this man is good!" Bai Xiuzhi said. Death every life a slap in his face, eyes canthus want to crack: "shut up!" Don''t say death meets life. Even Xiao Yao wants to laugh. This white rest is really a wonderful flower. Do you even take a fancy to yourself again? It''s strange that life and death are not in a hurry. Now Xiao Yao is the opponent that the ninth Prince stares at. If he is really solicited by their dead family, isn''t he openly challenging the ninth prince? Even if he was brave enough to give life to death, he didn''t dare£¨ Fourth, it''s still breaking out! And more!)

 Chapter 1166

    Back at the inn, the four began to pack up together, intending to leave immediately.


    Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng and others also have their own concerns. To put it simply, Xiao Yao had offended the ninth Prince under the gate of the hundred mile city before.


    Before that nine princes estimate or didn''t return to God, after waiting for her to return to God, will certainly think of a way to leave Xiao Yao in Jiang state.


    After all, people have already said what they said, and Xiao Yao must be killed. The manly man originally wanted to say what he said, not to mention the ninth prince? If someone wants to be an emperor in the future, he will not be able to break his promise, even if it is not for the sake of face, just for the sake of cultivation! Anyway, in the world of the ninth prince, Xiao Yao is sure to die.


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t die, I''m afraid the nine princes will die in the shadow.


    But the most important point, which the ninth prince had never thought of before, was that Xiao Yao should not be allowed to leave the state of Jiang.


    Even if the ninth Prince really ascends the throne one day and becomes the emperor of the state of Jiang, or if he wants to revenge Xiao Yao when his martial arts cultivation reaches the peak, there is a premise - at least, he has to find Xiao Yao!


    Once Xiao Yao leaves the state of Jiang, what if the ninth Prince becomes the king of the state of Jiang? To find Xiao Yao in the vast land of Lingwu is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Of course, the ninth Prince didn''t think of this before, which doesn''t mean that the other person''s brain is not smart. In other words, people are just confused by Xiao Yao. A person''s brain capacity is limited, and he can''t think about so many complex problems, can''t he? No matter whether the ninth Prince didn''t expect it or the other side didn''t take it seriously, Xiao Yao and others must leave. After all, there is a willow and a special identity of Wutong.


    No matter whether Liu''s identity is exposed or the identity of Wu Wutong is exposed, it is impossible for Jiang Guo to leave Xiao Yao and others to leave.


    So now they must leave bailicheng immediately before the ninth Prince returns to God!


    After leaving bailicheng, he went directly to the border of Southern Chu. After passing the checkpoint, Xiao Yao and others were relieved.


    Although this is the border line, there is no big conflict or war between the southern Chu and the state of Jiang. It is not a troublesome thing for them to leave the state of Jiang and enter the territory of Southern Chu directly. What''s more, Hong feisheng was originally from the state of Jiang, as well as the identification of Qingcheng Mountain.


    In the state of Jiang, the identification of the cultivator of Qingcheng Mountain is very useful.


    When the soldiers at the border saw Hong feisheng''s documents, they immediately felt relieved. Xiao Yao was still quite nervous in the process.


    After the customs clearance, Xiao Yao and others were relieved to enter the territory of Southern Chu.


    In southern Chu, even if the ninth Prince regretted it, it was too late to mend. After all, this is southern Chu. Even after the division of the territory, the national strength of Southern Chu is much weaker than that of Jiang. But this does not mean that southern Chu does not dare to fight with Jiang. As long as the ninth Prince dares to go into southern Chu and arrest people, even if Southern Chu is not willing to start a war, Also have to be forced to pull out the big knife.


    No way. It''s about the face of a country, and no matter what country it is, it won''t choose to swallow it. In the diplomacy between countries, a little retreat will encourage the other party''s arrogance, and there is no retreat between countries. The sea is wide and the sky is wide. If the wind is calm and the waves are calm for a moment, we have to retreat countless steps as long as we take a step back. This has always been the case.


    "Xiao Yao, thank you for being in bailicheng before." Hong feisheng said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for not letting me do it!" Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s because I think the other side is also a master of kendo, and forced out my intention of the sword. Naturally, you can''t do it."


    In fact, Hong feisheng is not willing to move as long as he has a choice, because once he moves, his identity will be exposed. He can leave the state of Jiang immediately with Xiao Yao and others, but Qingcheng Mountain has no way to move. At that time, if Jiang can''t find Hong feisheng, it''s hard for him to find Qingcheng Mountain. Even in Jiang''s current situation, he does not dare to take a drastic action against Qingcheng Mountain, but there will be some simple beating and deterrence. This is not what Hong feisheng wants to see. After all, he is a member of Qingcheng Mountain, and no one cares more about Qingcheng Mountain than him.


    In a word, Hong feisheng has too many worries. Just like the young monk Xu SuGuan, Xu SuGuan is very willing to help Xiao Yao, but there is a Jinchan Temple behind him, which makes him tied up.


    Xiao Yao can''t help sighing that it''s not a good thing for a monk with a temple


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng also relieved the burden of his heart, reached up to him, held out his hand to hold Xiao Yao''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "Xiao Yao, I say you are not kind! Your strength is so strong that you didn''t tell me before. Besides, I only know the identity of Taoist Hong. Oh, it''s too much! "


    Wu Wutong glared at the wind and said, "why do I tell you what?"


    Liu Chengfeng rushed back to his hand on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    Even though he knew the identity of Hong Fei, he knew Xiao Yao''s unusual character. He still did not have much fear of the two men. The reason was very simple. He knew that no matter Xiao Yao or hung Fei Sheng, he was a very good speaker. He would never turn his face for his rudeness. But for Wu Wutong, he was still deeply afraid. This girl is so frightening that she always puts on a posture of beating herself up


    "By the way, Miss Wu, can I ask you something?" Liu Chengfeng asked in a low voice.


    "No!" Wu Wutong gave him an answer very directly.


    Liu Chengfeng: "look, this girl is not easy to talk!


    But Liu is also a very persistent person. Even though he has been caught in Wutong, he seems to have no intention of giving up. Instead, he continues to ask, "I am just curious. What is your status?"


    This problem has been troubling Liu Chengfeng for more than a day or two.


    Wutong part company each going his own way before he crossed the river long ago, he was thinking about this problem every day, but no matter how he thought, he could not think of an answer. Xiao Yaowu.


    "Why should I tell you?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Liu Chengfeng was silent.


    Well, it''s more difficult to get information from this girl than to persuade Jiang to send troops to help the Qing Dynasty!


    Now that Wu Wutong is unable to find a breakthrough, Liu can only put his eyes on Xiao Yao''s body.


    Before he spoke, Xiao Yao seemed to know what he wanted to say. He waved his hand and said, "don''t ask me this question. I can''t tell you."


    Liu Chengfeng rolled his eyes and didn''t ask again.


    After crossing the border and going more than 30 miles, Xiao Yao and others came to a small town.


    Although they don''t have horses now, Xiao Yao and others still use a little aura on the road, which speeds up the speed of driving. Otherwise, the speed of normal walking will be enough for them to walk for several hours.


    When we get to a small town, the first thing is to find a place to rest and buy horses.


    However, as soon as they live, they haven''t gone to buy horses. Xiao Yao and others have encountered a problem.


    "I have no money." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "when we left home, didn''t we bring a lot of soft things?"


    Xiao Yao also looked at Liu Chengfeng when he was talking. Before, he almost blurted out the three words of Li Wangfu.


    Wutong''s view of the situation is that even though the identity of the fierce Wutong is not telling what bad influence it will cause, after a simple contact, Xiao Yao feels that Liu can take the wind as a trustworthy person. But since Wu Wu Tong himself is unwilling to say more about this, Xiao Yao will not even say so.


    "That was before!" Wu Wutong said, "how long have we been away? How can we still have money? Besides, you don''t know how fast I spend money. "


    Wu Wutong said this point, Xiao Yao really can not refute.


    Indeed, Wutong spent money from the beginning of Jiang''s life, which was wasteful and wasteful.


    Hong feisheng gave a bitter smile and said, "this is really a problem. I don''t have any money."


    If Hong feisheng has no money, Xiao Yao won''t be surprised at all.


    Liu Chengfeng saw that people''s eyes fell on him again. He blinked and said, "it''s useless for you to look at me. When I ran away from home, I took a lot of money, but it was all packed by my entourage. I''m not in the habit of taking money."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Now four people, there is no money.


    "Let''s grab it!" Wu Wutong thought out, "it will be dark later. We can mask and rob."


    Xiao Yao: "..." he really wanted to knock Wu Wutong''s head open and see what exactly was in the girl''s brain.


    Even the idea of robbery can come out. These sisters are really not good people


    Hong feisheng could not help shaking his head: "no, no, even if there is no money, we can''t do these things!"


    "That''s it. It''s insulting!" Liu also sniff at Wu Wutong''s proposal.


    The two men were a Qingchengshan Taoist and a literati. If they could agree with Wu Wutong''s opinion, then it was really ghosts.


    "Neither can this nor that. Then you have an idea!" Wu Wutong said impatiently.


    She is a straight hearted person. She is open-minded. The simpler the way to solve the problem, the better.


    There''s no money left. Grab it! That''s the easiest way.


    Xiao Yao knew Wutong was not joking at all, and robbed the things. The sisters did not do much in Yangcheng. They had to say the most direct words. Xiao Yao was robbing Wutong from the green cicada.


    Everyone dares to rob, not to mention a little silver? This is a woman bandit!

 Chapter 1167

    Wu Wutong''s opinion disagrees with it. But the problem is still here and still needs to be solved.


    Without silver, it''s really a headache. However, he also very much took the Wutong tree. When he knew that there was no money, he could still be so rich and had spent the last silver coin, and made four first-class rooms. The princess was a princess. Even if he had no money, he would not affect his quality of life.


    In fact, no matter Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong, Hong Fei Sheng, even if Liu is the wind, they are not the kind of people who take money too seriously.


    But now the problem is that it''s hard to go out without money these days!


    "Why don''t we sell some calligraphy and paintings?" Hong feisheng said, "my calligraphy is pretty good."


    "Are you going to expose yourself?" Wu Wutong said.


    "Why expose one''s identity?" Hong feisheng seems to be a little incomprehensible.


    "Others don''t know you are Hong feisheng. Who is willing to pay for your ink treasure! Even if it''s well written, if someone really buys it, it won''t cost much! " Wu Wutong said.


    Hong feisheng thought for a moment, and showed a sudden look: "no wonder someone asked me to write a inscription before, which made me have to leave my signature, ah..."


    Although Wu Wutong is usually a little straight in mind, she also talks about ideas. This also makes Xiao Yao somewhat sad and unhappy. Even in Lingwu world, there are so-called celebrity effects.


    Just then, there was a riot next door.


    Then there were screams and crying in a hurry.


    Xiao Yao was surprised. The Wutong, who love to join in the fun, took the lead and rushed out with the fastest speed.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his face and said that he had a long cut and a long mind. This sentence was not a bit of truth in Wu Wutong''s body. Because the girl love to join in the fun, and do not know how much trouble she has caused. Now she dare to go to see the excitement, how can she remember to eat? It seems wrong to say that. But now, when did the girl eat it?


    He even wondered if Wu Wutong was born with buff trouble. Otherwise, how could he stumble all along this way? If Wutong had no help in the past, he and Wu Wutong had some difficulties in leaving Jiang, and fortunately, Wu Wu Tong had a Shaw beside him. Otherwise, I would not have been able to live in Qingchengshan.


    If you think so, it seems to be a bit wrong. Xiao Yao thinks that the person who is born with trouble should be himself.


    Before, on earth, he was in trouble, but after he arrived at Lingwu world, he was still in trouble.


    Is it difficult to make himself tired of Wutong?


    Now is not the time to think about this. After Wu Wutong rushed out, Xiao Yao worried that the girl would make trouble and hurried out.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Chengfeng have nothing to do now. Naturally, they follow closely.


    When I got out of the room, I found that there were many people standing at the door of the next room.


    "Go to the doctor! What are you doing here? " A woman''s voice sounded in the room.


    Wu Wutong crowded the crowd and entered.


    With Wutong such a trailbreaker, Xiao hung hung Fei and other people''s troubles were much reduced, and soon they crowded into the next room.


    In the next room, a middle-aged man was lying on the ground. He was short of breath, but he breathed less and exhaled more. A woman held him and a child was crying. He looked helpless.


    Xiao Yao realized at the first sight that the man had asthma.


    "Help me find the doctor quickly! I beg you, can you help me find a doctor? " The woman was calm at first, but seeing the man in her arms unable to hold on, she became more and more anxious. When she spoke, tears began to hang on her face.


    At this time, Wu Wutong, standing beside Xiao Yao, suddenly reached out his hand and pushed him forward.


    "He is the doctor!" Wu Wutong said to the woman, "otherwise, will you let him play?"


    Xiao Yao turned her face and glared at her. Wu Wutong looked at him, and he did not see Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    The woman, after hearing Wu Wutong''s words, immediately flashed hope in her eyes, but when she saw Xiao Yao, she was disappointed.


    There are already people around talking about it.


    "Are you kidding? This guy is so young. What kind of doctor can he be? Isn''t it a charlatan? "


    "Sure, learning medicine is boring and hard to understand. If you want to get started, you have to spend a lot of time. Now there are more than half a hundred doctors who can''t even recognize some of the most basic pharmacology!"


    Obviously that''s what the woman thought.


    But now, she can only look at Xiao Yao and ask, "can you save my husband?"


    Xiao Yao coughed, went up to him and said, "I can have a try, but..."


    "But what?" The woman asked quickly.


    Although she doesn''t believe Xiao Yao very much, she has nothing to do now. She also knows her husband''s old problems very well. If she can''t get timely treatment, she can easily die. Let alone say that this is the world of Lingwu. Even in the world of advanced science and technology, it is very difficult to cure asthma, Otherwise, why do so many rich people have to take emergency medicine for asthma at any time? They don''t need money!


    Xiao Yao just told me this and continued: "but I charge." The woman widened her eyes and looked at Xiao Yao, a little speechless. Wu Wutong was very impolite and scolded directly, "are you saying this nonsense? How can there be someone who doesn''t charge for curing a disease and saving a person? Treat the disease first She is not a fool, it is impossible not to see that the man lying on the ground has not persisted for long. Xiao Yao would glare at Wutong, and he thought he had not seen me doing business. What''s the rush? In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that the four of them have no money now, Xiao Yao wouldn''t ask for money at this time. It''s like taking advantage of the fire. If Gao Feng knows, let alone Xiao Yao is just an immortal in the golden elixir period. Even if he is already a nine fold master, he will have to be beaten by Gao Feng fat. It''s just harmful to medical ethics. Seeing that the woman didn''t say much, Xiao Yao immediately put out his hand, put it on the man''s pulse, and put a little aura into his body, which also made the man calm a lot. In fact, this kind of disease, not to mention Xiao Yao, can be solved even by Hong feisheng. Although aura can''t cure the root cause, it can at least cure the symptoms. If you want to cure the root cause, you still need to see Xiao Yao, but this is a bit of trouble. Xiao Yao and others don''t plan to spend too much time here, just make do with the past. And after he moved into the room, Xiao Yao had found that both the man lying on the ground and the woman were wearing top-grade silk. What''s more, they are living in top-grade rooms now. They are certainly not poor people. They need some special medicine later. They just spend some money to buy it. Although it can''t cure the root cause, they won''t die as long as they are prepared. Originally, the woman was still worried about Xiao Yao, but seeing Xiao Yao''s move, her husband began to calm down, and her eyes also showed a strange color. This young man, actually has some means? What surprised me was not only the woman, but also the people who joined in the scene¡° Why? Is it really working? "¡° No! It''s just a pulse. It can cure the disease? "¡° Nonsense, people have an effect on it. Can''t you see it? Besides, even if you don''t know the medical skills and are not a doctor, you shouldn''t be confused about what kind of disease it is, right The man who talked before coughed and said, "of course I know. Wheezing!" Xiao Yao was a little surprised to hear that. The word "Chuanming" was recorded in Neijing. Is there a book like Neijing in Lingwu world? Maybe it''s just a coincidence. This is not a problem. Anyone who knows something about wheezing knows that if such a disease is not treated in time, he will surely die. Now that the man can gradually calm down, he must have a great relationship with Xiao Yao. This also makes the young people who had a look of contempt blush and look embarrassed. After all, because Xiao Yao was young, They didn''t say much about those words that looked down upon Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao stood up, looked at the woman, said: "your husband''s disease is no big problem, if you want to get a radical cure, there is still some trouble, I just temporarily comb his breath, don''t you have any special medicine?"¡° Thank you... "The woman first said thanks to Xiao Yao, and then said," in the past, they used to prepare medicine, but they suddenly lost the medicine on the road. Originally, she wanted to find a place to live, just like buying medicine in the nearby medicine hall, but she didn''t expect to be in a hurry... "Xiao Yao said sternly:" life is his own, it''s not a joke, When the drug is not found in the first time should go to buy medicine, otherwise the patient because of myrrh, even if originally will not attack at this time, there will be some psychological burden in the heart¡° Yes, my lord taught me... "The woman just wiped her tears and kept thanking her. Xiao Yao had a headache. At this time, the man, also slowly opened his eyes, his face from the original pale, restored some blood¡° Anan, are you awake Seeing her husband open his eyes, the woman was immediately surprised. The man nodded, slowly stood up, the body is a little shaky, waiting for a long time to gradually recover. He looked at Xiao Yao and bowed: "thank you for your help." Although before his illness, but still conscious, natural know who saved himself. Xiao Yao gave a smile and stretched out his hand. Seeing the confused look on the other side''s face, Xiao Yao was angry and said, "I said before that I collect money for my treatment. You won''t cheat me, will you?" Wu Wutong sighed. This guy''s original design collapsed in an instant. Handsome but three seconds!

 Chapter 1168

    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the husband and wife couldn''t laugh or cry, but they didn''t dare to neglect each other. After all, their men''s lives were saved by others.


    At the moment, the man didn''t even think about it. He directly took off the money bag hanging on his waist and stuffed it into Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was stunned for a while. What surprised him more was that when the man lifted up the hem of his clothes, Xiao Yao clearly saw that there was a gold medal hanging on the man''s waist. It was only because of the speed, he didn''t see the words on the gold medal clearly, but he vaguely saw a Li.


    After the man put the money bag into Xiao Yao''s hand, he arched his hand and said, "I''d like to thank you for your kindness."


    Xiao Yao weighed the money bag in his hand, opened it, took out a ingot of silver, and returned the rest to the other party.


    "I know the weight. I did it before because I was a doctor, but the necessary medical fees can''t be reduced. What''s more, I''m short of money now - the rest is for you." With these words, Xiao Yao handed over his money bag.


    The man was a little surprised and looked at Xiao Yao with suspicious eyes.


    "What are you looking at me for? I''m not a woman Xiao Yao saw that the other party didn''t reach for the money bag and threw it directly. That man''s speed is also quick, quickly stretch out a hand.


    "My Lord, you..."


    "What am I doing here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The man gave a wry smile and said, "you deserve it. Besides, didn''t you say it before? You are short of money. "


    Wu Wutong also stared at Xiao Yao. This guy even had the reason to shut out the money. It was really a lack of eyes.


    But Hong feisheng and Liu Chengfeng, looking at Xiao Yao''s back, are full of admiration.


    Among them, Liu Chengfeng couldn''t help saying: "Xiao Yao is indeed a chivalrous man!"


    Wu Wutong could not help but spit: "chivalrous fart!" It''s just a lack of heart


    Liu Feng is a necking. He really dare not refute Wu Wutong.


    It''s what the girl says... Anyway, Liu Chengfeng thinks that if one day he really goes to provoke this woman, then there''s no doubt that his brain must be broken


    The dialogue between Wu Wutong and Liu Feng had also been heard in Xiao Yao''s ear.


    He coughed and said, "well, I can have your money..."


    Before he finished, there was a hiss.


    Those who have not left before also think Xiao Yao is a righteous person, now it seems that he is just so! Since you are still thinking about the money in other people''s pockets, why should you return it to them before? Return it to others. Now I want it back. There are so many wonderful people in the world.


    The middle-aged man was a little confused.


    Xiao Yao continued: "but I''m still saying that I won''t get paid for nothing. Well, your asthma, oh no, your wheezing, I''ll cure it for you. How about you pay me the consultation fee?"


    Never stop talking!


    Xiao Yao said this words, don''t say that he was shocked. Even the middle-aged man''s face was full of disbelief.


    "My God, is this guy crazy? What did he say? He even said to cure wheezing? "


    "Is the young man out of his mind? He has some abilities that can''t be denied, but wheezing is an eternal disease. Even the imperial doctors are helpless. How dare he say he can do it? "


    When Xiao Yao heard these words, he was not angry. He just looked at Li Nan quietly.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Nan asked, "are you really confident? As far as I know, no one dares to say that wheezing is a more difficult and complicated disease to eradicate. "


    If there was a radical cure, he would have spent money on it.


    They never lack money.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just because other people can''t do it doesn''t mean I don''t believe it."


    Xiao Yao''s words are a little arrogant, but he has such a strong foundation.


    But now Wutong is also difficult to see, difficult miscellaneous diseases. After all, as the surrounding people and Li Xiang Nan said, wheezing is a famous disease. It is really not a simple thing to cure wheezing. But as long as she thinks that the cold in her body has been cured by Xiao Yao, she won''t worry at all. You know, Xiao Yao is a guy who can even make an elixir. He is just wheezing. What can he be in front of such a super alchemist as Xiao Yao?


    Li Nan seems to be convinced by Xiao Yao. He just plans to nod his head, but the woman behind him says, "my Lord, is there a great risk?"


    When Li Nan heard his wife''s words, he was calm and excited.


    This question really gets to the point.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s just wheezing. What''s the risk?"


    "Young man, don''t be so windy An old man suddenly came out and said.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at the old man and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m a doctor in Ziyun town." Said the old man.


    The deep place of Xiao Yao and others is Ziyun town.


    This old man is really a doctor in the town. I heard that his medical skills are not bad. Someone went to see the doctor before, so he rushed to him. However, he didn''t expect that the man would wake up as soon as he arrived here.


    But he didn''t leave immediately. He just stood at the end and listened for a while.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the old man came out.


    The other side continued: "wheezing is such a difficult disease, so that the world''s famous doctors are helpless, to you here, is" just wheezing "? Maybe you really have some medical skills, but even if you really have some medical skills, it can''t be the reason for you to say so much! The original cure for wheezing is very simple, and most doctors can do it. Do you think you have cured the symptoms before, and the cure for wheezing has become very simple? "


    Some people take the lead in criticizing Xiao Yao as a doctor. In this way, all the onlookers dare to speak.


    "That is, ah, today''s young people, I don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth."


    "Well, there''s a squire in my hometown. He''s not rich, but he has a hundred acres of good land and a thousand taels of silver in his family. In the end, he died of wheezing. If he could cure it, he would have cured it."


    Xiao Yao turned to stare at the fat man and said, "that''s because the squire in your hometown didn''t meet me."


    Xiao Yao''s words blocked the fat man.


    He was angry by Xiao Yaoqi and could not speak.


    In fact, there are arrogant people every year, but such arrogant people as Xiao Yao are rare.


    Is that too arrogant?


    The old man also frowned and said, "do you want to say that there is no better doctor than you in southern Chu?"


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and said with a smile, "of course not."


    The old man was relieved. He thought to himself that although the young man was a little proud, at least he knew how to be proper and not too arrogant.


    But as soon as he had such an idea, Xiao Yao began to speak again. What he said this time not only made him feel angry, but also made those who watched the crowd stare round their eyes.


    "I don''t mean that all the doctors in South Chu can''t compare with me, but that all the doctors in Lingwu world can''t compare with me." Xiao Yao said so.


    "Wutting..." Wu Wutong could not help laughing.


    When Xiao Yao said "of course not," she was curious. When did this guy learn to be soft? Wutong''s words later came to see light suddenly, and the feeling was not cowardly, but in a way that would be loaded.


    You are really something!


    The old man pointed to Xiao Yao''s nose and wanted to scold him, but he was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    Xiao Yao just gave a cold hum and said with his back hand: "even the most basic wheezing has become an incurable disease in your hands. How much ability can you have? What if I say you are not as good as me? "


    "Presumptuous!" The old man swung his sleeve.


    Xiao Yao said: "I am not presumptuous, and you have nothing to do."


    Li Nan took a deep breath. Looking at Xiao Yao''s side face, he didn''t feel how arrogant he was.


    On the contrary, I feel that this young man is rebellious, but also full of self-confidence.


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Nan finally spoke.


    "Yes, I''m willing to give it a try."


    His wife behind him stretched out her hand and pulled Li Nannan''s sleeve.


    Li Nan just gently waved his hand, but he didn''t turn his head.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Li Nan Nan and said with a smile, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid." Li Nan Nan said, "but I''m afraid I have to try, don''t I? My luck can''t always be so good. Maybe I''ll die of wheezing in the future. Since that''s the case, it''s better to have a bold try. "


    "Yes Xiao Yao gave him a thumbs up, "fight, a bike becomes a motorcycle, bet, a motorcycle will be Land Rover! Young man, you are still very spiritual! "


    Xiao Yao''s words were told in a series of words, and Li Xiangnan''s spectators were not seen. Even the Wu Wutong, who was very familiar with Xiao Yao, was very angry.


    What''s all this about?


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to explain too much to them. He just dragged Li Nan and said, "don''t worry. Since you believe me so much, I will never pit you. There are only a few people who have been practicing medicine for many years and I have died!"


    Li Nan was really relieved, but he asked a lot: "well, my Lord, how many patients are you


    "Sixth." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Nannan


    I''ve treated five people before myself, and only a few of them died?!


    You are treating one to death! Li Nan''s heart missed half a beat¡° Ha ha ha ha! I''m kidding. Don''t be afraid. I haven''t died yet. " Xiao Yao laughs. Li Nan Nan: "he thought Xiao Yao''s words were just like a joke£¨ From waking up to now, seven chapters have been updated. Now I really can''t carry it. I''m going to have a rest and sleep... I''ll continue to code after waking up!)

 Chapter 1169

    Judging from the current situation, Xiao Yao''s humor did not make the three members of the family in front of him look relaxed, but made the other side more nervous.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I can''t guarantee anything else, but I can rest assured of my medical skills."


    Li Nan''s mouth twitched violently.


    To be honest, don''t talk about each other. Even Xiao Yao feels that it''s very unconvincing to say such words now.


    Xiao Yao continued: "you can trust me. You can try it."


    Li Nan took a deep breath, nodded his head and said, "I can trust you, my Lord."


    In fact, it may not be believable.


    It''s just that Li Nan feels that he should take risks and make bold attempts on such issues.


    He didn''t want to be tortured by wheezing all his life. This time, it''s good that Xiao Yao pulled himself back from the gate of death. But next time, who knows what will happen? Maybe he really died.


    The world is beautiful. I haven''t finished watching it.


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    He looked at Li Nan Nan and said, "this will be the most correct choice you''ve ever made in your life."


    Li Nan just nodded with a bitter smile.


    Now no one can say whether it is or not, but he can only let it go!


    After the crowd that was still watching, hung Fei rose with Liu and wind and two Wutong.


    "Rong''er, you should take your children out for a walk first." Li turned to his wife and said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not necessary."


    Li Nan looked at Xiao Yao curiously and whispered, "don''t we need a quiet environment?"


    That''s what Xiao Yao used when he drove away the onlookers.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "that''s because they are really noisy! Do you think your wife and children will be fooling around when I treat you again? "


    Li Nan shook his head quickly. Of course, this is impossible.


    Xiao Yao spread out his hand and continued: "that''s it. Anyway, your daughter-in-law won''t make trouble on the side. It won''t get in the way."


    "But before your friend..."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "are you curious about them leaving? That''s because they know it''s a matter without suspense! "


    Li Nan looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes more and more puzzled.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and continued: "just like what I said just now, they all know that as soon as I make a move, you will be safe and sound, and I will get rid of it. In this case, what''s the point of them staying here and watching?"


    Xiao Yao''s words are only half true.


    Wutong thought so, but Hong Feisheng did not think so. Actually, Liu Feng still wanted to stay and watch the excitement. He only saw that after the departure of hung Fei and Wu Wutong, he did not dare to stay. What if Xiao Yao really caused trouble and trouble, then he would not even do anything, even though Xiao Yao was not his friend. He won''t joke about such things. According to the normal thinking, which doctor doesn''t need a quiet environment when he is treating patients and saving people? It''s a matter of life and death.


    If Hong Fei Sheng and Wu Wutong knew his thoughts, he would laugh.


    They certainly don''t believe Xiao Yao''s saying that he can cure a disease like wheezing. But since Xiao Yao said it, they still believe it and firmly believe it.


    Hong Feisheng knew the strength of Xiao Yao, and Wu Wutong''s cold was Shaw''s own healing.


    They really have no reason to doubt Xiao Yao''s medical skills.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Li Nan was also relieved, and his eyes were firmer.


    Obviously in his heart also more trust Xiao Yao.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, the treatment of asthma is not a big deal.


    Li Nan''s wife and children can stay, they are very happy, at least in this way, if anything goes wrong in the middle, they can also help, if this really get them out, you may worry about what it will be like.


    Under the sign of Xiao Yao, Li Nannan lay on the bed, quiet and not tossing.


    As soon as Xiao Yao came up to him, Li Nan''s wife quickly moved a chair. Although this is not what Xiao Yao ordered, Li Nan''s wife still has the least eyesight. She can''t even understand these things.


    Xiao Yao nodded at her to express her gratitude. The woman didn''t speak, but quickly took the child to one side.


    For a moment, the air in the room seemed to have solidified.


    Li Nan raised his head to look at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "I don''t know how to call you, my Lord."


    "My name is Xiao Yao."


    "Doctor Xiao..."


    Xiao Yaole said, "I haven''t cured you, so I started to call a miracle doctor? Now I don''t dare to answer. After I cure you, you call me doctor Xiao, and I will promise immediately. "


    Li Nan was slightly stunned and nodded with a smile.


    No matter how Xiao Yao''s medical skills are, at least he is a very interesting person. Li Nannan thinks


    When Xiao Yao took out the fire needle, Li Nan''s eyes immediately showed a look of shock.


    "Acupuncture?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids moved a little, looked at Li Nannan lying on the bed, and said, "do you know something about Qihuang?"


    Li Nan quickly shook his head and said, "that''s not true. It''s just that I''ve heard some doctors mention acupuncture before, but as far as I know, acupuncture has long been lost..."


    It''s true in Lingwu world. Xiao Yao knew it before.


    In this case, if put on the earth, it is estimated that a large number of people will laugh.


    After all, on the earth, there are still many TCM doctors who know acupuncture and moxibustion, at least not lost. Even if their medical skills are not as good as Xiao Yao''s, it can even be said that they are far different from heaven and earth, but at least they really know acupuncture and moxibustion.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "are you afraid now?"


    Li Nan could not laugh or cry, and said: "Mr. Sean, other doctors always encourage patients and build up their trust in him. How can it be different for you?"


    "Because I am me, fireworks with different eyes!" Xiao Yao blinked.


    Li Nannan


    Look at his expression, you can see that you certainly don''t understand Xiao Yao''s words.


    Of course, if Li Nan could understand, Xiao Yao would be curious.


    The first needle stabbed into Li Nannan''s acupoint.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao''s aura began to work.


    In the next room, Liu walked back and forth in the wind.


    "I said, Hong Daochang, Miss Wu, do you think Xiao Yao is really OK?" Liu Chengfeng stopped and asked.


    "Nonsense." Wu Wutong turned a blind eye and replied with a very unkind gesture.


    Liu Chengfeng was speechless and asked, "Miss Wu, what I said is nonsense."


    "If Xiao Yao can''t do it, I''m afraid the whole Lingwu world will be at a loss." Wu Wutong confidently said.


    Liu Chengfeng seems a little unconvinced.


    Wu Wutong, a sentence, completely blocked up what Liu wanted to say. "Don''t forget who saved your life from your life."


    The willow wind took a tiny look, then nodded, as if he understood Wu Wutong''s meaning. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s acupuncture, he might be lying in the coffin now - no, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, he would be buried four or five times, not to mention lying in the coffin.


    Since Wu Wutong and Hong Fei Sheng have two confidence in Xiao Yao, Liu Feng Feng feels that he doesn''t need to think much about what he wants.


    If you really know Xiao Yao, Liu Chengfeng must be the one who knows Xiao Yao least among the three.


    Within twenty minutes, the door was knocked.


    Liu Chengfeng opens the door. Xiao Yao strides in and sits on a chair with Li Nannan''s purse in his hand.


    "Done?" Wu Wutong glanced sideways at his eyes and asked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu Chengfeng came up to him, coughed and whispered, "Xiao Yao, if you hadn''t killed Li Nannan, would you have taken the money bag directly?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good airway: "what kind of brain circuit are you? Am I so absent-minded? If you really care about other people''s money, I''ll take it when they gave it to me. "


    Liu Chengfeng laughs and thinks what Xiao Yao says is very reasonable.


    In fact, before Liu Chengfeng said it casually, he also knew it was impossible.


    He didn''t know anything else, but at least he was sure that Xiao Yao was not a bad man. Otherwise, he couldn''t have robbed the prison just because he knew him.


    "But, Xiao Yao, how long will it take you to cure someone?" Liu Chengfeng sat down next to Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao asks curiously: "otherwise? How long has it been? I''m not ready? It''s not a big problem. "


    Xiao Yao''s words made Liu Chengfeng''s chin almost fall to the ground.


    If people hear this, they may think Xiao Yao is crazy.


    Wheezing is not a big problem?


    So what''s the big problem?


    Be a little low-key, should not break the law, right?


    "The cow is going to be blown to death by you. How can you die if you have a little face?" Seeing Wu Xiao''s face, Wu Wutong could not help fighting.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile, "I believe Xiao Yao really has such ability." Xiao Yao gave a thumbs up to Hong feisheng and said with a smile: "it''s good, it''s still Hong Daochang''s taste! Sure enough, Taoist Hong knows me. " Hong feisheng thought about it and said, "I believe you didn''t brag just now, but Miss Wu said you are shameless. This is true and indisputable." Xiao Yao: "look! This man can''t stand boasting!

 Chapter 1170

    After a while, the door was knocked again.


    This time, when I opened the door, the Li family came in.


    When the three enter the room, Li Nanfang immediately bows to Xiao Yao, which can be described as a big ceremony.


    That woman and child, even more directly want to kneel down for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao had a headache. He came up to stop the three people and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Great kindness, great virtue, Li Nannan has nothing to return!"


    Xiao Yao gave a ha ha, weighed the money bag in his hand, and said, "isn''t this a reward for me? It''s all silver. "


    Li Xiangnan stood up, gave a bitter smile, and said, "my Lord is joking. I believe that with his medical skills, as long as you want to get money, it''s not a problem. No matter how you look at it, my Lord is not the kind of person who will be short of money."


    With Li Nannan''s words, Xiao Yao dares to say that he doesn''t know himself at all.


    No lack of money? Don''t make a fuss. Now Xiao Yao is short of money for nothing!


    The four of them had no money and had to hurry. And the only way they could get money among the four of them was Xiao Yao. Could they not make Wu Wutong look for the way out? Unless she''s really going to burn, kill and plunder! If it comes to spending money, Wu Wutong must be a good hand, but when it comes to making money, Xiao Yao is sure that the girl can not afford anything.


    Besides, Hong feisheng is a Taoist. Although he is a very simple person, his way of thinking is also very simple. Moreover, he has a strong sense of principle. Although he is outwardly friendly, it really involves the problem of principle. This guy must be a dead brain, and it is impossible to expect him to make money.


    Liu Chengfeng, let alone a scholar, is not right, but it is absolutely appropriate to put it on Liu Chengfeng.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s just talk about before. This guy dares to be stupid to attack the emperor of the state of Jiang, and he doesn''t know what is in his mind, so that he can make money? Don''t make a fuss. I''ll be killed and I don''t even have the money for cremation.


    So, in the final analysis, making money can only fall on Xiao Yao.


    After listening to Li Nan Nan''s words, Xiao Yao just waved his hand and said, "anyway, now that I''ve cured you, you''ve also given me money. We''ll be clear."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Li Nan quickly shook his head and said, "if I was like that, wouldn''t I be a wolf?"


    Xiao Yao


    He can see that Li Nannan is also absent-minded. He doesn''t know whether his meaning is not clear enough or because Li Nannan is really born dull. From the aspect of face, this man is not a fool! Why can''t you understand the meaning of your own words?


    All of a sudden, Li Nan said, "if my father is OK, can you wait for me for two days?"


    "What for?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "I''ll go back and send over a thousand taels of gold!" Li zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    In fact, from Li Nan''s dress, Xiao Yao knew that he was a man who didn''t need money, but he didn''t expect that he was so good at money, which was a thousand taels of gold!


    Is he really a local tyrant?


    Hearing one thousand and two hundred gold, Wu Wutong rushed to the front and smiled and handed over a chair.


    "Brother Nan, sit down and talk. It''s tiring to stand up!"


    Liu Chengfeng: "Xiao Yao:" Xiao Yao "


    Hong feisheng


    The three Wutong eyes were looking at Wu Wutong, and their eyes were full of surprise. They would not be surprised if such a thing was done by Liu Feng Feng. Xiao Yao did not surprise them. But now, the person who does this thing is actually Wu Wu Tong.


    Is this elder sister''s brain kicked by donkey?


    Liu Chengfeng is about to cry.


    When did this girl become so good tempered? When did you treat people so kindly? How to face oneself is full of impatient appearance?


    This is a double faced man!


    Liu Chengfeng can''t help sighing that he is really a very sad character


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "what are you doing Wutong?"


    "What am I doing?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Li Nan is also a bit embarrassed, some - difficult to adapt!


    Wu Wutong did not go to Xiao Yao, and hurriedly said to Li Xiangnan, "to the South brother, we will wait for you for two days! Don''t worry, none of us will leave. By the way, aren''t you going back? Let''s go now. We won''t give it away! "


    "Good..." Li Nan sneered and quickly stood up and left with his wife and children.


    When Li Wutong left South, Xiao Yao came to Wu Wu Tong''s front and seized Wutong''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Wutong quickly got away.


    "I just want to feel your pulse and see if you are sick." Xiao Yao said, "is it difficult that the cold in your body has not been cured, and it has invaded your brain?"


    Hong feisheng also looked serious: "yes, Miss Wu, I think you''d better let Xiao Yao check it." Together with hung Fei, now all of us begin to doubt whether Wu Wutong''s brain is in trouble.


    Although Wutong and Wu Wutong do not know each other for a long time, Wu Wu Tong''s character still can master some of his characters.


    Wu Wutong''s teeth itch, and said, "what do you mean? Do I look sick? "


    "Like!" Xiao Yao nodded vigorously.


    "I think so, too." Hong feisheng sighed and said.


    "Yes, Miss Wu, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?" Liu Chengfeng also said.


    Wu Wutong was too angry to kick the willows on the ground directly. Waguchi O: "you were kicked by the donkey!"


    Liu Chengfeng got up, patted his footprints and whispered, "Miss Wu is right. I was kicked by a donkey."


    Wu Wutong again took the willow and beat it to the wind. "Do you still dare to scold me for being an ass?"


    Liu Chengfeng was so wronged that he was about to cry.


    You are not allowed to stab her, and you can''t follow her words. It''s torture!


    "Xiao Yao said it, and so did Taoist Hong. Why don''t you kick them?" Liu Chengfeng said wrongly.


    Wu Wutong snored with cold, and said, "do you think I beat them?"


    Wu Wutong said so, Liu can understand by the wind, and his feelings are soft.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "what do you know? You think I''d like to. I can''t help it. Who makes us really short of money now? I don''t know how much money I need along the way. More gold and silver is more or less a guarantee! Otherwise, with my temper, I won''t care! "


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly and nodded.


    You see, money can really change a person


    "Besides, although we are in a hurry to get on the road, we are not in a hurry for a day or two. What''s more, we haven''t bought horses yet. This is also a top priority. By the way, Xiao Yao, we have some silver now. Why don''t we go out and have a look at the horses?" Wu Wutong said.


    Wutong''s view of Wutong''s purchase of horses is probably only a kind of argument, but the real reason is that she wants to go out and turn around. This is also a very normal thing. Don''t think that something is wrong. She dare not go out to swam. This is simply impossible for Wu Wu Tong, and this is a master who can''t stop.


    "All right." Although Xiao Yao knew Wu Wutong''s mind, he nodded.


    No way, who let them really need to buy horses?


    After eating, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, Liu Feng, three people went out together. Hung Fei rose did not leave. In his view, he stayed in the inn better.


    Three people out of the inn, from the shop where asked the location of the horse market.


    In fact, to be honest, the most famous one in southern Chu is ma.


    In southern Chu, there was a lot of horses, that is, Chu horses, not only in southern Chu, but also in northern Chu. To be honest, Chu horses in southern Chu were more pure. One side of the land raised not only one side of the people, but also one side of the horses.


    "In the past, my father also said that he would get some Chu horses in Yangcheng, but later he found that it was very difficult for the horses of Southern Chu to survive when they arrived at the northern foot, especially the foals. Even if they could survive, they could not grow into a thousand li horse." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "do you know what the reason is?"


    "I don''t know that! My father guessed that it was because of the water quality and the climate. In fact, it''s hard to say exactly what happened. " Wu Wutong said.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not so rare in Xiao Yao.


    The story of South Orange and North orange also exists on the earth. After the sweet orange from the South moved to the north, it became bitter, astringent and small North orange.


    The location of the horse market is not very far from the inn. It''s only ten minutes'' walk away.


    By the time Ma city was over, Wu Wutong began to look at horses everywhere.


    Wutong Wutong''s Wutong is really undenying that Yang Wu, who was originally a young man, had discovered that Wu Wu Tong was a very fond horse. In terms of horses, Wu Wu Tong had a unique vision and talent. This should be Wu Wutong''s greatest love. This is why the aunt hurriedly wants to buy a horse. For Wu Wu Tong, he can only go by the road without riding. It''s just torture.


    In Yangcheng, in terms of horse, Wu Wutong said he was second, and no one dared to say that he was the first.


    Of course, the reason why Wu Wutong is not sent...


    "Xiao Yao, come here quickly! I see a good horse Wu Wutong cried out.


    Liu Chengfeng followed Xiao Yao and whispered, "is this girl reliable?"


    "In this respect, it''s quite reliable." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng is suspicious and follows Xiao Yao.


    The middle-aged man who bought the horse heard the shout before Wu Wutong, and was glad to be there.


    The expression on his face also fell into Xiao Yao''s eyes, which made him not start to shake his head. This girl is really absent-minded! Even if it''s a good horse, you can''t say it! Isn''t this a chance to rip off?

 Chapter 1171

    Wu Wutong cried out after that voice, and Xiao Yao''s heart was somewhat uncomfortable.


    He really didn''t know what words to use to describe her highness. He praised her for being absent-minded.


    The middle-aged man who saw the horse looked so sharp that Xiao Yao realized that it was not easy to get the horse that Wutong looked at.


    Wu Wutong obviously did not think of these reasons, for a very simple reason. Wutong has grown so big that he has not been killed yet.


    Wutong was formerly a talk rubbish in Yangcheng city.


    Wu Wutong''s high profile to the character of the whole city, who does not know her? Who doesn''t know that she is the princess of Prince Li''s family. As long as it''s something she likes, others would like to send it directly to the prince''s house. They don''t want to ask him to become a senior official. But even if she can be familiar with it, it''s good. But even if it''s like this, she can''t send it. What''s the price increase?


    Xiao Yao shakes his head and walks up to him.


    He looked at the horse that Wutong stared at and nodded.


    Though he did not know what a horse was, he was really a very good horse from Wutong and body.


    "Girl, you really have eyes. My horse is the authentic Chu horse, the best of Chu horses! If it wasn''t for the decline of my family, I wouldn''t bear to sell it cheaply. " With deep hatred and resentment, the middle-aged man looked at Wu Wutong, and said that he had not forgotten to add himself to his speech, but now he has already had a heart to heart expression.


    It''s too fake to be fake any more!


    Young and inexperienced, he was disappointed at his acting. Even though he stood on the side of Xiao Yao''s side, he showed a suspicious look. He clearly felt that the middle-aged man was speaking out of the way. He was not convinced enough. He also showed Wutong''s little unseen little girl, and showed a treasure of his expression.


    "Since elder brother values this horse so much, we are too embarrassed to have the heart to snatch love." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Wutong, let''s go."


    "Quack?" The middle-aged man''s face immediately changed when he heard this.


    He was a little curious. Did the young man say that because he saw the calculation in his heart, or because he really believed what he had just said?


    If it is the former, he has nothing to say.


    But if it''s the latter, he''ll have some egg pain. It''s like lifting a stone and hitting his own foot!


    Fortunately, his psychological quality is quite good. Even though he is worried, he still shows a calm look.


    "Well, although I can''t give up my horse, my family is at the end of its tether, and my wife is still waiting for money to cure me. Otherwise, I won''t take this step. After all, people have feelings! I would not have done it if I had to. " The middle-aged man sighed.


    Xiao Yao squinted at each other and asked, "so?"


    "So?" The middle-aged man coughed and whispered, "so even if it''s hard for me to give up, I still have to sell this horse! What''s more, young master, I''m sure that your character is still very good. It''s better to sell it to you than to sell it to others! I''m sure you''ll really be good to the horse. " The middle-aged man is reasonable and justifiable, and says that even Xiao Yao can''t find a loophole to refute.


    Well, in business, this guy can be regarded as a personal talent.


    It''s really a kind of technology to be able to maintain the minimum calmness under the current situation. Anyway, if it''s role exchange, Xiao Yao really can''t do it.


    Wu Wutong listened to the middle-aged man''s words, burst with joy, and stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "you really have a good eye. It''s all seen by you. I dare not say it to anyone else, but this girl is definitely the kind of person who loves horses very much! If you give this horse to me, you can have ten thousand hearts! "


    Xiao Yao


    Wutong has been defined as a pig mate in his mind. He really regrets it now. If he had known what would happen, he would never have taken Wutong with him again.


    Although he cured Li Nannan and got a purse before, the silver was limited all the time, and he couldn''t stand such extravagant spending! Buying horses was not cheap at all. Not to mention, Wu Wutong wanted to be a big bad player. He covered his pockets and intuitively told him that the silver in his wallet was not going to be able to keep up today.


    Wu Wutong had already chanted to Xiao Yao''s front, and stretched out his hand and grabbed it at the waist of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stepped back and avoided Wu Wutong''s hand.


    Wu Wutong stood and she knew that if Xiao Yao was unwilling to give her money to herself, he would not have brought her money bag even if he had exhaust all the skills.


    The strength between her and Xiao Yao is not on the same plane at all.


    Seeing Xiao Yao still retreating, Wu Wutong did not bother to continue to move. He just pouted his mouth and gazed at him. He asked him, "what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Wu Wutong pointed to the horse behind him and said, "of course, we''ll buy the horse with silver."


    Xiao Yao asked, "when did we say we would buy this horse?"


    Wu Wutong was angry with Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Hello! I said, don''t you believe my level? I have said that this horse is really good. If we miss it, it will be the biggest loss! And this horse and I look very much like each other. Do you understand? "


    I don''t understand this, but I understand that if you go on, I''m afraid the money in this purse may not be enough to buy this horse.


    "Can we slow down first? Go somewhere else? " If it was in the past, Xiao Yao doesn''t care about it. Anyway, he is not a person who is sensitive to numbers, and he doesn''t have much interest in money. As far as he is concerned, money was originally used for spending, but now is an extraordinary period. He can''t expect to have patients waiting for him like Li Nan every day?


    Even if there is, Xiao Yao is too busy!


    Wu Wutong heard Shaw''s words and shook his head vigorously.


    "No, no, no, don''t go to see it first. Anyway, this horse should be the best one in the horse market. I don''t care whether you want it or not. Anyway, I''m going to decide!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was completely helpless.


    But at this time, a voice suddenly came to mind behind him.


    "I said, do you want to buy it or not? If you don''t buy it, get out of the way. We still need to buy it! " It''s a girl in a beige dress, with long hair, high plate and hairpin. She looks very elegant. Beside the girl stood a man in a white brocade dress, which was decorated with a landscape of blue, clean and elegant.


    Wu Wutong glared at the girl in a long dress and said, "when did I say what I didn''t buy?"


    The girl is not angry, just a smile, said: "if you want to buy, pay to buy it quickly!"


    Wu Wutong turned a blank eye: "what time do I buy and what do I have to do with you?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and became more and more depressed.


    Wu Wutong was originally a thorn. What I did not expect was that there were still people who came out to fight against her.


    The girl hasn''t spoken yet, but the man beside her can''t calm down.


    He took a step forward, swung his sleeve and said: "shopping was originally about buying first and then, you come first, naturally you buy first, but now you haven''t done it, can''t we just wait behind? If you buy it, pay the money and lead the horse away. If you don''t buy it, get out of the way! "


    Although the voice of the other party is very impolite, I have to say that what they say is quite reasonable.


    Wu Wutong, though not a love person, can seem to be a bit inappropriate at this time if he has to fight with the other party.


    So she turned around again and looked at Xiao Yao angrily.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Buy the horse!" Wu Wutong said.


    In fact, she was a little angry.


    In her opinion, Xiao Yao is not the kind of man who likes to grind and haw!


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want ink either.


    But he understood that in this situation, as long as he bid, he would be killed.


    However, he turned around, looked at the middle-aged man who sold horses and asked, "how much money are you, horse?"


    Before the middle-aged man, he had no confidence, but when a man and a woman appeared, his face was like a blooming chrysanthemum, and he couldn''t close his mouth.


    Before that, he would worry about whether he would take away Xiao Yao and others if his price was too high. After all, the girl looked at the man who was absent-minded and had money bags. She was wiser and seemed to see through her inner thoughts.


    Now! He''s not afraid.


    He reached out and slapped.


    "Fifty taels of silver?" Wu Wutong nodded. "This horse is worth the money."


    "No, no, I said, five hundred Liang!" Said the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao frowned, but soon spread out. Anyway, he had expected this situation before, so there was no fuss.


    Wu Wutong''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    "What did you say? Five hundred taels? You''re kidding! Your horse is really good, but it''s not worth five hundred Liang! " Wu Wutong is too big.


    Even if she is really absent-minded, she knows that the other party is taking advantage of the fire.


    "Five hundred Liang, no two price, love to buy, don''t buy even if I don''t buy, I won''t force buy force sell." The middle-aged man grinned.


    Wu Wutong''s teeth itch.

 Chapter 1172

    Wu Wutong speechless, Xiao Yao was very silent. He thought Wu Wutong, who was the most angry, was not because the girl wanted to show her ability to match her horse. It was estimated that she would buy it for a long time.


    Wu Wutong turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "what are you going to say now?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what should I say?"


    "He wants to buy five hundred taels of silver for this horse!" Wu Wutong said.


    If at ordinary times, five hundred taels of silver is nothing to her. Anyway, it''s just like that. But even in Yangcheng, she doesn''t think she will give five hundred taels to each other.


    Originally, the other party regarded her as the head of injustice, which made her angry enough.


    If she is really willing to do that injustice, isn''t she out of her mind?


    "What? Girl, are you not willing to buy it Asked the middle-aged man.


    Wu Wutong stretched out his hand and grabbed the middle-aged man''s clothes.


    "I said," do you think I''m a fool? Even if you are a real Chu horse, it''s not worth five hundred taels of silver! You don''t mean to sell it at all


    Wu Wutong was originally a fairy cutter. Now it has arrived at the late stage of building foundation, and is not far away from the Dan Dan period. The momentum that has burst out in this moment has naturally pressed the middle-aged man out of breath and his face is white.


    At that time, the girl came up suddenly, and stretched out her hand and clapped her hands on Wu Wutong''s arm.


    The Wutong Wutong was not ready for the sudden release of the other side. This palm also took Wu Wutong back, though he was not injured, but also made Wu Wu Tong feel very uncomfortable.


    Two girls, glaring at each other.


    "What are you? What can I do for you? " Wu Wutong stared at each other, saying it colly.


    Don''t say Wu Wutong speaks hard, honestly, the girl didn''t rush up immediately because of anger, and she was surprised by Xiao Yao.


    The girl looked at Wu Wutong and said, "can you speak?" Did you eat shit? The mouth stinks


    Xiao Yao was surprised. It turns out that this is not a special quotation for the earth!


    "To die!" Wu Wutong was not a good girl. When she heard such a thing, what was there that she could not resist, and she slapped the other side directly.


    The repair of the girl was probably around the middle of the building, although it was already very good, but under Wu Wutong''s hands, she could not stand at all.


    Before Wutong Wutong was forced to retreat, or because Wu Wu Tong was unprepared, if Wu Wutong prepared, then the other side could not hit it at all.


    When the man saw that his female companion had suffered a loss, he could not hold his breath. He wanted to join the battlefield, but Xiao Yao kicked him out.


    "When women fight, what do you want to do?" Xiao Yao asked coldly.


    Wutong''s practice is wrong or correct, at least, Wutong is his friend, because now it is a girl fighting, Xiao Yao is not ready to play. But since the man wants to join in the battle, he will not be polite.


    The man was kicked on the ground by Xiao Yao, and his face turned red immediately.


    Liu Chengfeng is so stupid.


    He felt that Xiao Yao at this time was not so domineering.


    "How dare you hit me?" The man struggled to stand up and roared at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yaole said, "I''ve beaten all the time. Do you dare me? Is that interesting? "


    This sentence makes the other party speechless again.


    If you think about it, it''s true


    After a moment''s hesitation, the man rushed to Xiao again.


    He didn''t think that Xiao Yao was able to kick himself because his strength was above him, but because he was unprepared.


    Xiao Yao can''t read his mind, and he doesn''t know his inner thoughts, but he thinks that the other party''s thoughts are too simple.


    He told the man with his strength that his idea was too simple.


    Another slap, the man will be pulled on the ground.


    The man stands up again and rushes towards Xiao Yao with a roar.


    He felt that only hysterical roar could increase his momentum.


    Not to the front, Xiao Yao rushed over, a hard kick in the other side''s chest.


    This foot, also once again to kick the other side to the ground.


    This man is only the strength of the later period of foundation building. He must be hanged when dealing with ordinary people. Unfortunately, the opponent he meets is Xiao Yao, the practitioner of the golden elixir period. Even if his aura is running wildly, he can''t get any advantage in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    If Xiao Yao really wants to kill each other, he can kill them in seconds, but there is no deep hatred between them, so there is no need to do so.


    The middle-aged man selling horses is a bit silly at this time.


    He shivered subconsciously.


    Looking at Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, he could not help thinking of what he was offended.


    Just when he wanted to leave, the Wutong, which had been shot by the girl, had rushed to him and blocked his way.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to go now?" Wu Wutong said with a cold smile.


    The middle-aged man shivered and quickly lost his smile: "no, no, I''m a Yo Yo Ma, Yo Yo Ma..."


    "Walking the horse?" Wu Wutong snored with cold, "now I ask you again, how much money is your horse?"


    "Five... Fifty Liang!" The middle-aged man said quickly.


    Although he is a little unconvinced, there is no way now.


    He didn''t buy or sell before, but that doesn''t mean the other party won''t buy or sell!


    "How much is the last chance?" Wu Wutong asked, narrowing his eyes.


    a faint smile on one ''s face.


    "Five Liang!" The middle-aged man''s voice is crying when he speaks.


    As a matter of fact, his horse, at least, starts at 40 Liang. If it sells well, it''s not impossible to buy 67 Liang.


    But now, where has the final say?


    Wu Wutong took the purse from Xiao Yao and took out a silver from it.


    "It''s twenty Liang. Don''t say I''m bullying you." Wu Wutong said, "is there any problem?"


    "No..." the middle-aged man wanted to swear.


    He thought Wu Wutong had no meaning in asking the question of export.


    Even if you have an opinion, what can you do?


    Is he still has the final say?


    If so, why do you ask me! Don''t you know that it''s torture for me to give such an answer?


    Just facing Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, he could only be bold and angry.


    He must be angry when he says he is convinced, but now that man and a woman are fix by Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, what can he do besides compromise?


    Wu Wutong gave the silver to the other side very well, and reached out and pulled the horse over.


    "How nice it is to make money with one hand and make money with one hand!" Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    Middle aged men are going to cry.


    Be nice to you!


    I''m not friendly at all, OK?


    I''m very angry, OK?


    Just looking at the smile on Wu Wutong''s face, these words can only be reflected in my heart, and I dare not say anything.


    At this time, the man and the woman also stood up.


    That man is OK. Although he was kicked out by Xiao Yao many times before, Xiao Yao still kept his hand in the final analysis and didn''t suffer any internal injury.


    And that long skirt girl, now looks a little ugly, not pale two words can describe.


    Look at the corner of her mouth. There''s a smear of blood.


    Xiao Yao looked around. Sure enough, there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    Speechless, he glanced at the Wutong standing beside him.


    Originally, it''s not a big thing. It''s just a horse. As for beating people up and spitting blood!


    "Drop your name if you have seed!" Said the long skirt girl.


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was destroyed.


    The Wutong''s temper will never be soft at this time, and will definitely throw its name out.


    First, I will not tell if the other side will follow the example of the Wutong name. If she really wants to revenge, it will cause some trouble for them.


    After all, it''s really South Chu, not North Lu.


    If it is in the north foot, Wu Wutong''s name and identity will surely frighten the other party''s courage.


    But not now!


    Before he could stop him, Wu Wutong had already opened his mouth.


    "If I don''t change my name, I won''t change my surname. Bai Xiuzhi is the daughter of the city leader of the state of Jiang!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao


    Liu Chengfeng


    Two people never thought that Wu Wutong would say so.


    I''m Cao. When did this girl become like this?


    "Well, white rest, isn''t it? We''re not going to give up! " The girl said hard, and immediately turned around and left.


    The previous fight has made her realize that she is not the opponent of the other party at all. It''s meaningless to continue to stay. It''s better to go back and get ready to find some experts to encircle and suppress.


    The first step is to seal the city and never let the other party leave.


    The man saw that the girl in the long skirt had gone. He gave a cold hum, turned around and ran after her.


    At this time, Xiao Yaocai took the shoulder of Wu Wutong and said, "what time did you become so smart?"


    "If you take a cut, you will gain wisdom." Wu Wutong whispered, "can''t really tell them my name, and wait for them to come to my trouble?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. It is hard to say that after this long journey, Wutong has become a lot wiser. If it was the former Wutong, it would not have said such a thing, and would not rush Li Xiangnan to hurry up and prepare for gold in the inn. In short, this is a trip that has made Wu Wutong change a lot. Of course, there are many things that have not changed. For example, sometimes the girl is so absent-minded, just like buying a horse before, and her temper, because of a horse, can fight with others. In fact, Wu Wutong can have such a change now. Xiao Yao has been very pleased that everything must be taken step by step, and what he can do is not to be fat at one go. Holding the horse, the three went back to the inn together, and led the horse to the horse circle.

 Chapter 1173

    Back to the inn, upstairs, Liu Chengfeng immediately told Hong feisheng what happened before.


    After hearing the story of Liu''s wind, Hong Fei was surprised, but his face showed a smile. He said to Wu Wutong, "indeed, I grew up quite a lot."


    Wu Wutong is very happy in heart.


    She suddenly realized that, in fact, sometimes, it''s not cowardice or cowardice to be soft hearted and admit counsels, but a necessary skill for wandering in the Jianghu.


    Although she didn''t follow the way she did before, at least no one would laugh at her because of this.


    "To grow up is to do what you don''t like to do?" Wu Wutong suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were a little surprised.


    Liu Chengfeng was lost in thought.


    Wu Wutong said just now that the three people had not thought of it before.


    "Mr. Hong, I want to ask you a question." Wu Wutong sat down and said.


    Hong feisheng also sat down, nodded and said, "but it doesn''t matter."


    "If, I mean if, when the emperor of the state of Jiang asked you to go down the mountain to help him, you were not a master, or just a master. Could you refuse him so decisively?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Why not?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "If you refuse him, he will kill you, or you deserve Qingcheng Mountain." Wu Wutong said.


    Hong feisheng was lost in thought.


    He began to ask himself.


    After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think I will refuse. Even if I really refuse, I dare not refuse so decisively."


    "Is that still me?" Wu Wutong asked, "is it still true? Are you still following your heart? "


    "..." Hong feisheng didn''t speak, just took a cup of tea.


    Wu Wutong doubts and asks, "is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    Hong feisheng put down his tea cup, shook his head and said, "what you said is quite right. In fact, I can''t think of an answer."


    "In fact, a person can do what he wants to do, but he has a future, which is his own strength. Only when his own strength is strong, can he get rid of the constraints." Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    Hong feisheng laughed.


    "I''ve really grown up a lot." Hong feisheng said, "I have to think about it."


    Wu Wutong turned to look at Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao, and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "What do you think?" Wu Wutong has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao was angry and said, "try another one?"


    "Try it, try it!"


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Look at you


    "Try another one?"


    "Try it, try it!"


    "What are you looking at?"


    ¡­¡­


    They are in a dead circle.


    Wutong did nothing, or maybe Xiao Yao didn''t want Wu Wu Tong to ask himself about the question of Hong Fei rise. He simply went straight to accompany Wu Wutong and made a fool of himself.


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng suddenly said: "in fact, why have we ever lived for ourselves?"


    The three turned to look at him.


    Liu Chengfeng was frightened and did not dare to speak.


    Hong feisheng asked with a smile, "brother Liu, what does that mean?"


    Liu Chengfeng was almost moved to cry.


    I don''t know Hong feisheng''s identity. Now that I know Hong feisheng''s identity, I naturally treat people like Hong feisheng as gods in his heart.


    Now the God in my mind actually calls him brother.


    If you don''t talk about anything else, it will be enough to blow for a lifetime when you get back to Beilu!


    Do you know Hong feisheng? Yes, that''s the one on the expert list. He called me brother!


    Seeing Liu Chengfeng still in a daze, Wu Wutong urged: "what do you want to say?"


    Liu Chengfeng coughed, resumed his normal look, laughed, and said, "since I was born, I have to study hard, because my father wanted me to be a talented person. Later, my father wanted me to get married and have children. I thought, I can''t do that, because after I get married and have children, I have to do things I don''t like to do for her and children, Only this time, I left Beilu and went to the state of Jiang. I wanted to ease Xiao Zhanshen''s pressure through lobbying. As you can see, I almost died... "


    Speaking of this, Liu Chengfeng laughed and continued: "but I really don''t regret it at all. Even in the dungeon, even if I have to be decapitated, I don''t regret it. The reason is very simple, because this is what I want to do - you see, how simple my idea is!"


    Hong feisheng gave a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng gave a wry smile and said to himself, "I did what I wanted to do, but I almost died. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t even have a whole corpse now, is it good or bad to live for myself and do what I want to do?"


    In a word, the whole room was silent


    After almost a moment of incense, Wu Wutong suddenly rose to his feet.


    "Forget it, let''s leave now." Wu Wutong said.


    "What for?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    "What if the couple we met in the horse market really came to us?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Liu Chengfeng thought about it, nodded and said, "it''s reasonable. I found out before that the man and the woman were dressed differently, and they had enough confidence. They should have some abilities. Of course, we can''t afford to make trouble, but we don''t need to make trouble. After all, our goal is not to make a name in southern Chu, just to pass by."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "now you know what I think? Then why did you start when you didn''t say a word before? "


    Wu Wutong was angry, and said, "you have not heard me, but you have been scolded by me. If I still swallow it, it will be too difficult for me."


    This is true.


    Although Wutong is changing at a little bit, it can be too demanding at any time.


    Xiao Yao said: "if you want to go now, you may not be able to go."


    "What do you mean?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Nothing. I''ll go out first." In fact, Xiao Yao has a guess in his mind, but now he still needs to go out and have a look to confirm his guess.


    After Xiao Yao left the inn, he came back an hour later.


    Entering the room, Xiao Yao took up his tea cup and drank water.


    After sitting down, Xiao yaocai said: "for a while and a half, don''t go."


    "Why?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Before I went to the gate to have a look, your portrait, my portrait, have been pasted."


    As soon as Liu Chengfeng heard this, he quickly asked, "is that mine?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Liu Cheng was out of fashion and said, "they look down on people! They saw me before! How can I not stick my portrait? "


    "It''s not a good thing," Xiao Yao said


    When Liu Chengfeng thought about it carefully, he thought Xiao Yao was right. He said: "when I was in the state of Jiang, there were pictures of me everywhere. Now I don''t paste them. I feel a little uncomfortable."


    Xiao Yao


    Look at this guy! He''s cheap!


    "Why don''t we just take off our makeup?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "it''s difficult. I still have short hair. It''s also short hair in the picture."


    Wu Wutong thought about it and thought Xiao Yao was right.


    In the whole city, I''m afraid Xiao Yao is the only man with short hair. This should be the biggest characteristic of Xiao Yao.


    "What shall we do?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Break out." Hong feisheng said, "there should be no problem."


    "But we haven''t bought a horse yet!" Wu Wutong said.


    Hong feisheng can''t laugh or cry.


    He really wants to take back what he said.


    He also said that Wutong was mature, and now he even said Ma...


    "Stay in the inn for a while." Xiao Yao said.


    "No? Are you waiting for someone to come to you? " Liu Chengfeng did not understand and asked.


    Xiao Yao coughed, but did not speak.


    "Why not go?" Wu Wutong could not help asking.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just laughed.


    Instead, Hong feisheng opened his mouth to help Xiao Yao explain: "it''s not convenient for him to do it with others now?"


    "Why?" Wu Wutong listened to this, and his face changed immediately, and hastened to ask, "Xiao Yao, are you hurt?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Why on earth is that?" Wu Wutong and Liu were in the wind and felt that they were going to go crazy.


    Xiao Yao took another sip of tea and whispered, "it seems that I''m going to break through..."


    Xiao Yao''s words were finished, and Wutong and Liu''s face changed.


    There is no change in Hong feisheng''s face. Anyway, this matter can''t escape Hong feisheng''s eyes.


    Wu Wutong is the real strength of Xiao Yao.


    If you can continue to break up now, isn''t it a master?


    After entering a heavy master, it''s different from before.


    Seeing unbelievable look on Wu Wutong''s face, Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Perhaps for Wutong, this is a very difficult thing to accept. After all, in the world of Wu Wutong, it has not been long before it enters the golden age, but in fact it is not so.


    It''s not a short time since he entered the golden elixir period. It''s just that he has been suppressing his own strength before. Now he has accumulated a lot, and he has also refined the second grade elixir before, which also creates an opportunity for Xiao Yao.


    When he was in Qingcheng Mountain before, he found that he had reached the threshold of breakthrough. But when he reached out and wanted to grasp that feeling, he suddenly felt nothing. On the contrary, it was the fatigue along the way that gave him a new opportunity. The breakthrough should be in these two days. If he now chooses to break through and wants to leave, I''m afraid it will speed up the breakthrough, At that time, it''s just a joke about your own life! Anyway, the pace has to slow down.

 Chapter 1174

    Although Wu Wutong was somewhat surprised, she knew that Xiao Yao was not kidding.


    She just can''t accept it now. Is Xiao Yao a pervert? Before, she was excited and proud of her breakthrough to the later stage of foundation construction, but now, she feels that she has been beaten to pieces by Xiao Yao.


    In front of Xiao Yao, his practice speed is not generally slow!


    Now, Wutong is a common saying that understands the north foot. It should be thrown away, and people are damn.


    Xiao Yao coughed and whispered, "that''s why I want to stay for the time being, OK?"


    "Just say yes." Liu Chengfeng said with a smile, "anyway, you are my boss."


    Hong feisheng thought about it, shrugged his shoulders and said, "now it seems that there is no problem. Even if there is a problem, we can still break out. Anyway, there are no experts here. It''s the same as breaking in early or late."


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye and did not speak.


    Now she is the one who is not qualified to oppose Xiao Yao.


    If it wasn''t for her first to start in Ma City, there would not be so many complicated things. If she still dares to make complaints about her hands, she will be killed alive.


    At night, as soon as Xiao Yao lay down, Hong feisheng came in.


    "Don''t you want to break through?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao sat up again and looked at Hong feisheng with curiosity in his eyes.


    "From the golden elixir breakthrough to a heavy master, I can help." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    Hong feisheng said that if he can help, he can really help.


    This is what Xiao Yao didn''t think of before, which makes him ecstatic.


    Although he knew that he was going to break through in the past two days, he couldn''t grasp the specific time. Unexpectedly, Hong feisheng still had a way. This must be good news for Xiao Yao.


    Hong feisheng continued: "what you need now is not an opportunity, but a little help."


    Xiao Yao nodded to show that he understood Hong feisheng''s meaning. In this way, we all understand, but if Xiao Yao is allowed to look for help himself, he doesn''t know when to find it.


    Now Hong feisheng''s words give Xiao Yao hope.


    Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t ask how Hong feisheng would help himself.


    "Sit down first." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sat cross legged without ink.


    "Now start to run the aura in your body and impact the shackles formed in your body." When Xiao Yao closes his eyes, Hong feisheng''s voice also rings in his ear.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Hong feisheng. He was worried and said, "do you really want to make a breakthrough here?"


    Hong feisheng laughed and said, "what else can you worry about?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said, "if I don''t worry about anything, it''s really strange." After all, it is in the South Chu, and before he and Wu Wutong went out to offend people, if we choose to break through now, we want to be quietly without interest.


    Seeing through Xiao Yao''s mind, Hong feisheng said with a smile, "I know what you are worried about, but your worry is superfluous. Since I dare to do so, I must be fully prepared."


    Xiao Yao is more and more curious.


    He really wants to know what Hong feisheng said about "complete preparation".


    Hong feisheng didn''t expect Xiao Yao''s curiosity to be so heavy, but there was nothing to hide. He said frankly: "I set a boundary in this room. Even if you really break through, you won''t notice anything outside. I''ve simply checked before. There is no expert around here. Even if there is, it''s impossible to sense my boundary."


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice, "what if they also hide their accomplishments like us?"


    Hong feisheng was very angry: "is it interesting for you to raise your bar like this?"


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    I think so.


    The way he conceals his strength doesn''t work in front of Hong feisheng, unless he meets those guys whose strength is still above Hong feisheng, but only a few of them.


    To really meet them, Xiao Yao can only sigh that his luck is too bad, even can be regarded as a big hit.


    Seeing that Hong feisheng was a little speechless, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything more. He immediately closed his eyes and began to run the aura, hitting the shackles in his body.


    The reason why I found that I was about to break through was that I felt this bottleneck.


    As long as you break through the shackles of cultivation, you can break free from the shackles and enter the realm of a master.


    When Xiao Yao clearly felt the shackles in his body, he had a headache.


    If it''s so easy to break through the shackles in his body, Xiao Yao doesn''t need the help of Hong feisheng.


    When Xiao Yao has a headache, suddenly a great aura conflicts directly with his body from the top of his head.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s body trembled.


    Block into a heavy master of that door, this moment was finally shaken.


    Originally, Xiao Yao had already reached the threshold of entering a heavy master, but now he got the help of Hong feisheng. If Xiao Yao can''t push the iron door, it''s really his own problem.


    If only Hong feisheng''s aura intervenes, Xiao Yao is not likely to be a master.


    This is not enough to support Xiao Yao to break through.


    However, the aura Hong feisheng injected into Xiao Yao''s body is not simple. In some cases, he mobilized the original aura in Xiao Yao''s body. After several weeks of operation in his body, he used another way to impact the iron gate. That''s the moment. The door that made Xiao Yao feel invincible smashed at this moment, and a stream of energy collapsed like changti, It runs into Xiao Yao''s body, moistening countless Taoist and martial veins.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to stop running Reiki, Hong feisheng''s words rang out again.


    "Don''t stop, keep running." Hong feisheng said, "when it can run, it will run to what it can. It''s not over yet."


    Xiao Yao shuddered as soon as he heard this.


    If it wasn''t for what Hong feisheng said, he would have stopped.


    After all, in his view, breakthrough is the end.


    But he believed that Hong feisheng would not make fun of such things, so he immediately ran the aura in his body again.


    Hong feisheng continued: "although you have entered the realm of a master now, it is a good opportunity and the only opportunity for you. After your aura is exhausted, your cultivation of a master will become very stable."


    At this point, Hong feisheng also gave a wry smile and said indifferently: "I didn''t know this before. When I broke through to a top level, I really suffered a big loss. There was no one around to warn me."


    Xiao Yaoxin read a move, and immediately shut down the six senses, continue to run.


    Until dawn.


    After daybreak, Xiao yaocai slowly opened his eyes.


    Now he has a serious lack of aura in his body, completely exhausted.


    Barely stand up, the body is slightly shaking.


    He didn''t adapt to his physical state at this time. Although he just drained the aura in his body, it was equivalent to exhausting all the strength in an ordinary human body.


    "Are you sure you didn''t pit me?" Xiao Yaoding looks at Hong feisheng and asks.


    When Hong feisheng heard this, he was immediately happy and said, "look at what he said. To be honest, I don''t feel like I''ve cheated you."


    Xiao Yao


    In this world, I''m afraid there is nothing more striking than this sentence!


    If you think about it carefully, who is Hong feisheng? Is it necessary to tease yourself?


    "Have a good rest today. When you get back to your peak, we can start." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "can I use elixir or something like that?"


    Hong feisheng frowned, shook his head and said, "it''s better to recover naturally."


    Xiao Yao understood clearly.


    After Hong feisheng left, Xiao Yao closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Before two hours of sleep, the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao was awakened and next minute, Wu Wutong came in.


    She pulled a chair and sat down in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Listen to Taoist Hong, have you broken through?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "didn''t Taoist Hong tell you not to disturb me for the time being?"


    For who, in deep sleep when wake up, the mood will not be good! What''s more, Xiao Yao is still just breaking through. He was exhausted and finally fell asleep. He was woken up by the girl. He was just doing something!


    Wu Wutong smiled and said with a squint, "I gave you orders, but I didn''t listen."


    Xiao Yao


    Faced with a hob, he didn''t know how to make complaints about it.


    "Are you a master?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao snorted and said goodbye to him.


    "Cut, cheapskate, I didn''t let you sleep well!" Wu Wutong left his mouth open.


    "You''ve got it." Xiao Yao is speechless.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "now that you are angry, I have to make up for you, or else I''ll cook your chicken soup."


    Xiao Yao was still a bit sleepy, but after hearing Wu Wutong''s words, he was completely awakened.


    "No, no, no! I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I''m not human. I shouldn''t be angry! " Xiao Yao sat up and said.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She has the heart to kill! Is your cooking really that terrible? Looking at Xiao Yao now, it''s like he''s going to bake him on the fire. Hum, my girl is not rare¡° Come on, what''s the matter with you? " Xiao Yao patted his forehead and said that he also wanted to make himself more sober¡° Nothing. I just want to see if you''re dead. I''m relieved to see if you''re dead! " Wu Wutong rose and went out immediately. And slammed the door. Xiao Yao''s face is speechless. This girl, forgot to take medicine again?

 Chapter 1175

    When Wu Wutong left, Xiao Yao can''t sleep.


    Although he had only rested for two hours before, two hours was enough for Xiao Yao''s aura to recover, about 50%.


    When Wutong was stirred, he was drowsy. He stood up and dressed. He went to the window and looked down. The windows were full of heavy traffic.


    Sitting in front of the table, drinking a glass of water, stretching, feeling empty stomach, and ready to go downstairs to eat something, just opened the door, saw Liu Chengfeng, look at the posture of this man is probably to find their own.


    "Xiao Yao, is the breakthrough successful?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, that''s great!" Liu Chengfeng said, "what are your accomplishments now?"


    "Guess!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng''s face is full of depression.


    If he can really guess, it''s a ghost.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to tell him, and Liu Chengfeng didn''t continue to ask. Anyway, he didn''t know much about Xiuwei. Even if Xiao Yao really told him, he couldn''t understand for a while.


    Since Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say it, he doesn''t plan to continue to ask, which will only make Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable.


    "Where are you going now?" Liu Chengfeng asked, looking at Xiao Yao''s appearance of going out.


    "Go out and have something to eat. Would you like to join us?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Chengfeng rubbed his stomach and whispered, "I''m really hungry."


    Xiao Yao laughs and goes downstairs with Liu Chengfeng to order some food.


    They sat at the table, eating.


    Originally Xiao Yao also intended to call Wu Wutong and Hong Feisheng, but listen to Liu Feng Feng said that the two people got up early, had eaten, and then gave up.


    After dinner, I went upstairs again. After a while, I heard a noise outside.


    Xiao Yao went to the window and glanced down. He saw many people outside the inn. It seemed that he wanted to surround the inn.


    This scene is not familiar with the general ah!


    "Seal this place for me and go to the horse circle!" A man bellowed at the bottom of the building.


    Xiao Yao saw the man and recognized him. He was the guy he saw in the horse market yesterday and was kicked on the ground several times by Xiao Yao.


    He knew that the other side would not give up, but did not expect revenge to come so soon.


    How can this scene look familiar!


    Hearing the man''s words downstairs, Xiao Yao suddenly recovered.


    The horse that Wu Wutong bought in Ma Shi is still in the horse''s circle of the inn.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s no wonder that the other party can find it so quickly. If it''s an Inn by Inn search, it''s estimated that it will take some time, but it''s much easier to directly look at the horse circle first.


    "This guy is not stupid." Xiao Yao said something.


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng is still in Xiao Yao''s room. He can see what happened downstairs.


    Suddenly, Liu Chengfeng was so anxious that he turned to Xiao Yao and asked, "what should I do now?"


    Xiao Yao blinked, looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "what do you think we should do at this time?"


    Liu Chengfeng is speechless.


    Does he know what to do?


    If he knows, is it necessary for him to ask Xiao Yao before?


    At this time, Wu Wutong and Hong Feisheng also came in.


    Seeing Liu Chengfeng has arrived, Wu Wutong said, "before you went to your room for a look, you didn''t find it. You thought you had been scared away." Liu Cheng was out of fashion and said, "am I the kind of person who doesn''t talk about loyalty?"


    Then he whispered: "the key is that I can''t run away if I want to..."


    That''s the truth.


    Hong feisheng laughed, looked out of the window and whispered, "there are about three hundred people, two of them in the golden elixir period. They are not experts."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if only they were a little late, I could recover my aura. At that time, I could test my strength with those two elixir practitioners."


    Now the aura in his body is only half recovered. If he is only a cultivator in the golden elixir period, Xiao Yao can solve it, but he has no confidence in two golden elixir periods.


    Hong took a deep breath and said, "if we want to go now, we can go."


    "Then go out." Xiao Yao said.


    He didn''t leave immediately because he was worried that he would break through. Now he has no worries at all.


    They have already broken through. Even if they only recover 50% of their aura, it''s no problem to follow Hong feisheng to leave.


    Although Liu Chengfeng is a burden to them, Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao don''t have to worry about not going out.


    In fact, Liu Chengfeng is still a little scared now.


    He seldom saw such a big battle.


    Although he has enough confidence in Xiao Yaohong''s rise, there are hundreds of people!


    Hong Feisheng turned around and looked at Wu Wutong, and said, "Wu girl, we will kill you later. You can protect the willows."


    Wu Wutong glanced at the willow standing beside him, and naturally it was full of reluctance.


    After a glance at Wu Wutong, Liu realized that the subconscious was shivering. He whispered, "hung Tao Chang, can''t you change someone? I''m afraid I''m not killed by the people below, but by Miss Wu first. "


    This guy is not stupid


    Wu Wutong heard his words, was angry, and slapped on the forehead of Liu''s wind, and scolded, "am I so ruthless?"


    Liu Chengfeng felt even worse


    At this time, there was a cry of killing downstairs.


    "The horse is in the stable, and the people should be in the inn. Run up to me and kill the three bastards!"


    Hearing this, Liu Chengfeng shivered again.


    "Damn, I didn''t do anything. It''s just two. How can I become three? This asshole


    Xiao Yaoyou said: "otherwise, you go down and reason with him?"


    Liu Chengfeng shrunk his head and said he didn''t have such an idea.


    By this time, a team of people and horses had been killed.


    It was the man who took the lead.


    Beside him stood a middle-aged man with a machete. He seemed to be about forty years old. He had a restrained breath. If Xiao Yao had met such a role before, he would have found it difficult.


    But now Xiao Yao has entered the realm of a master, and the immortal cultivator in the golden elixir period is nothing to him.


    The realm of aura, the realm of vigor, is a watershed. The realm of master and aura is also a watershed.


    Now that Xiao Yao has crossed the watershed, it is impossible for the immortal cultivators in the golden elixir period to exert any pressure on him.


    Although now he has only 50% aura in his body.


    This is Xiao Yao''s confidence as a master!


    "Here it is The man saw Xiao Yaowu''s Wutong willows and wind in his eyes. A cool light flashed across his eyes. "I never expected you could be so concealed!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao is still very aggrieved.


    Open and aboveboard, Wutong Liu, after making trouble, did not plan to hide. He was back to the inn on the bright side.


    As a result, the other party even looked at them with dirty water. It''s shameless!


    At the thought of this, he would be furious.


    "Take it for me!" The man said with a wave of his hand.


    The man with the machete was the first to rush up. A cold light flashed in his eyes, full of momentum.


    Just as he rushed to the front, he was knocked out by Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao had planned to do it, but Hong feisheng didn''t plan to give him this chance at all.


    After Hong feisheng moved his hand again, he did not forget to turn his face and look at Xiao Yao, comforting him: "if you want to try your strength, there will be opportunities in the future. Now you''d better leave first."


    Xiao Yao just gives up.


    The immortal in the golden elixir period is not bad, but there is no chance of resistance in front of Hong feisheng.


    Fortunately, Hong feisheng didn''t kill his heart. He just wanted to rush out as soon as possible.


    He thought so, and Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong did not think so.


    Although Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong are not what wicked people are, they will not choose to keep their hands when others want to kill them.


    Hong feisheng dares to keep his hand, not only because he is committed to good, but most importantly, he has a huge advantage in strength.


    Let''s take a simple example. When Hong feisheng stands here and sits for three days and nights, these people can''t kill him.


    But Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong had no such strong points.


    Xiao Yao is carrying a fish intestine sword in his hand, which seals his throat.


    Wu Wutong originally wanted to rush to help, but he was stopped by Xiao Yao.


    "Your task is to protect Liu Chengfeng." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong is very grieved, but there is no way.


    Some of those who rushed up to the meeting were found to be difficult to deal with by Xiao Yao and Hong Feisheng, and immediately pointed to Liu Chengfeng and Wu Wutong.


    It''s normal, too. People! They all like to pick up soft persimmons.


    Wu Wutong is a girl. Liu has been hiding behind the Wutong tree. She is sure to be divided into the ranks of soft persimmon.


    It was only when they rushed to Wutong that they found their thoughts were so simple.


    Wu Wutong''s whip fell on them, and immediately ripped their clothes and left a bloodless bloodstain.


    Seeing those people looking for Wu Wutong''s trouble, Xiao Yao''s mouth corner also gave a severe convulsion.


    These people, aren''t they looking for excitement? If Xiao Yao is one of them, he will not go to Wu Wutong, but to find Hong Fei Sheng. Although certainly can''t Hong feisheng how, but at least will not have the life danger! At this time, more and more people rushed up. There was another immortal cultivator in the golden elixir period. As Hong feisheng had said before, there were two immortal cultivators in the golden elixir period. This is the second one. As for the first one, the guy with the machete has been knocked unconscious by Hong feisheng. In the second golden elixir period, the practitioner was a little old man, not very tall, but his eyes were filled with a murderous air. All of a sudden, he put his hand on the crutch and pulled it hard. The crutch split and turned into a sharp sword¡° Ooh! Good fellow, walking stick sword It was the first time Xiao Yao saw such a thing. The old man didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately rushed up to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao didn''t let Hong feisheng do it this time, but he went up first.

 Chapter 1176

    The man who had a conflict with Xiao Yao in the horse market before was staring at Xiao Yao, but he didn''t rush up. Instead, he hid behind the crowd.


    Originally, he intended to fight, but after Hong feisheng bumped a golden elixir cultivator under his hand out, he immediately gave up the idea of fighting.


    Before, he thought Xiao Yao was the most powerful one among these people, but when Hong feisheng took the hand, he immediately realized that he was wrong.


    And it''s very wrong.


    The guy in the Taoist robe is the real prick! It looks very warm. This move can directly take care of an immortal in the golden elixir period.


    What kind of strength does it have to be?


    At this time, the little old man had been defeated by Xiao Yao.


    Don''t say that now Xiao Yao is a master. Even if he is still an immortal in the golden elixir period, he can still step on the other side under his feet.


    Before that old man saw Xiao Yao rushed to himself, his heart was full of ridicule.


    A young man in his twenties, even if he is a genius, what about his accomplishments? It''s just the realm of Ning Dan.


    But when he and Xiao Yao were fighting each other, the expression on his face immediately changed dramatically. His eyes were full of surprise and surprise. Before he recovered, Xiao Yao had put away the fish intestine sword, pulled his body in front of him, and kicked him in the chest.


    This foot made the old man feel terrible. He stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    He covered his chest and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "You... You are a master?"


    "Ha, it''s good, it''s good, it''s a bit of eyesight!" Xiao Yaole.


    What he said changed the face of the young man standing behind him.


    Before he knew that Xiao Yao''s strength was above himself, but he never thought that the strength of the other side had reached the level of an expert.


    What kind of realm is that? It''s totally different from Jindan period and ningdan period, OK?


    It seems that the boy is not as big as himself. Why can he have such accomplishments?


    His first thought was that he was very unconvinced!


    But even if he is not convinced, Xiao Yao will not take care of him.


    Xiao Yao rushed towards them again.


    The young man''s face changed at last.


    "I''m the little leader of the black tiger gang. Dare you?" Roared the young man.


    "That''s right. I''ve been a tiger for 20 years!" Xiao Yao snorted, but the speed was not slow at all.


    The young man stepped back.


    He knew that with his own cultivation, it was impossible to start with Xiao Yao.


    Fortunately, at this time, the old man adjusted his gas engine and quickly stopped Xiao Yao.


    The young man waved his hand again and said, "kill him for me!"


    Behind the people, a steady stream of pressure up.


    "It''s not going to end?" Xiao Yao sighed, and then his aura burst out, with him as the center, burst out a stream of energy. Some guys with knives had hardly entered Xiao Yao''s attack range, but they had been smashed out by this burst of energy.


    The young man finally realized that he was no match at all and immediately turned around to leave.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a familiar face.


    "Ziying, why are you here?" The young man rushed up and said.


    The girl who came here is the one who saw in the horse market yesterday.


    She had changed her clothes, but she still looked ugly.


    Yesterday, when Wu Wutong started, she suffered internal injuries. Even if she wanted to bring her up, she needed some time.


    The difference is that there are many people around the girl.


    They were all soldiers in light armour.


    There is also a middle-aged man, holding a long gun, who looks extraordinary and calm. When he appears, Xiao Yao has already noticed the danger.


    He is a master, he thought silently in his heart. At present, he is not merciful. He slapped the old man and fanned him out.


    After coming to Lingwu world, Xiao Yao immediately understood a truth.


    Here, don''t talk to others about respecting the old and loving the young.


    Otherwise, I don''t even know how I died.


    "Waste, I still expect you to take people back. I didn''t expect that you have this ability!" The girl named Ziying gave a cold hum.


    The young man immediately lowered his head.


    Xiao Yao also observed the situation over there and was more and more surprised to see this scene.


    The strength of this young man is obviously higher than Ziying, but in the face of Ziying, he always seems to be out of the weak side.


    Moreover, it''s not just because he likes the girl, but because he is really afraid of each other.


    Is the identity of this girl not simple?


    Xiao Yao patted his head.


    This is nonsense. Which ordinary girl can bring a large group of people here?


    Ziying looks at Xiao Yao with curiosity.


    She pointed to the old man lying on the ground and asked the young man, "is that the sacrifice of the black tiger Gang?"


    "Yes..."


    "The master of Jindan period?" Ziying continued.


    The young man quickly nodded again.


    Ziying couldn''t help but smile and said, "the immortal in the golden elixir period can be beaten on the ground by a young man?"


    The young man turned red.


    He can''t refute it, but it''s also true.


    Who would have thought that a young man in his twenties could enter the realm of a master!


    He thought that his talent was high enough. He even wanted to say that the hope for the revival of the black tiger gang was all in him. Now it seems that this is a great hope.


    Is he a good young man? If you compare with others, maybe you can count half, but in front of Xiao Yao, he can''t even count a fart!


    If let Xiao Yao know his inner thoughts, he will feel very speechless.


    Many people say that it''s amazing for Xiao Yao to have such accomplishments at this age.


    However, he also admired Hong feisheng!


    Hong feisheng is only about 30 years old, but he is already a member of the Lingwu world master list.


    What about him?


    When he reaches the age of Hong feisheng, can he have the strength of the other side?


    To be honest, Xiao Yao really doesn''t think it''s possible.


    It''s not that he is too weak, but that Hong feisheng is too strong!


    Ziying looks at Xiao Yao with curiosity in her eyes.


    She took a step forward and asked, "who are you?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said impatiently, "does it have anything to do with you?"


    "You can have the strength of a master at this age, the origin is certainly extraordinary, but if you think a master can hold me, it''s too belittling of me." Ziying said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao knows where the other party''s confidence comes from.


    The guy with the gun. Xiao Yao can''t feel the strength of the other side, but he can be sure that the other side is an immortal.


    If you can''t feel it, it means that the strength of the other party is above yourself


    Double master?


    Or triple master?


    Xiao Yao was also curious.


    It''s just that one master and two masters are not bad street. Basically, it''s very good to have two or three in a city.


    Even in the great Qin Dynasty, there were only a few hundred people who practiced immortals.


    Let alone Southern Chu.


    More than one master of Southern Chu, dozens? Or over a hundred?


    This girl named Ziying can bring out one easily, and she can also bring light armour soldiers. If you want to say that the other''s identity is not special, Xiao Yao doesn''t believe anything!


    Wu Wutong was also surprised, and whispered, "Xiao Yao, this guy is still going to deal with the governor."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, but hung Fei rose and turned his face to see Wutong.


    "You protect him, not me?"


    Wu Wutong embarrassed a smile and whispered, "this is not because I have a great faith in Tao Chang."


    Hong feisheng just laughed.


    Ziying said again, "well, as long as you give that cheap woman over and let me cut her face three times, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    "Bah! You are the mean woman Wu Wutong was angry.


    "Hum, you will never die until you reach the Yellow River." When talking, Ziying turned to the middle-aged man with a long gun and said, "Uncle Changfu, please."


    "In the eyes of the young lady." The middle-aged man with a long gun shook his head, then moved his long gun and pointed at Hong feisheng who was in front of him.


    Hong feisheng just shook his head: "you can''t beat me."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Chang Fu gave a cold hum. As soon as he stepped forward, a voice came from behind.


    "No, miss. We''re surrounded!"


    Ziying was furious when she heard this. Her slender eyebrows were all wrinkled together and she asked, "who? Dare you surround me here? What do you want to do? "


    "Miss, it seems that the other party is - yes..."


    Ziying said impatiently, "what is it, say it quickly!"


    The man knelt down on the ground and said, "they are from Anyang palace."


    "What?" Ziying''s face also changed.


    Not only she, but all the people who heard this changed their faces.


    "People from Anyang palace, what are you doing here?" Ziying couldn''t understand.


    The messenger didn''t speak. Where does he know to go? Besides, after knowing the identity of others, he would be scared to cry. Where is the mind to ask each other''s purpose? At this time, a cry of killing came from behind¡° Get out of the way, Anyang king. Those who block the way will be killed A strong voice came from downstairs. There was a lot of shouting and killing, full of momentum¡° Why Xiao Yao was puzzled. Wu Wutong Liu is the wind. They watched Hong feisheng together. Hong feisheng was stunned and said, "what do you want me to do? Although it''s not the first time I''ve come to southern Chu, I really don''t know Anyang king. I''ve never heard of him. " Anyway, they are all kings! Hong feisheng said that, it''s too shameful.

 Chapter 1177

    Just imagine, when Li Nan asked someone something, the other party suddenly stood up and pointed to his nose to scold him. You are so chirpy, like a girl, how can you talk so much!


    What will happen?


    No one dares to say that.


    So Li Nan won''t realize that he has too many problems.


    Xiao Yao is also a good-natured person, and there is no posture that he is too proud to do because of his good cultivation.


    In the face of Li Nan Nan, he still has some reservations.


    Although Li Nan helped him before, it doesn''t mean that he is a good man. When he is walking in the river and lake, when he meets a person with good character, he immediately takes out his heart and lungs and says that he loves each other with all his heart - such a person won''t live long.


    The world! In fact, it''s not like that. On the contrary, the world is much more dangerous than the peaceful world. How many fools can enter the river of the river of the river? How many are heartless? To be a man and do things with a heart is not only for your own good, but also for others'' good.


    "We plan to go to the state of Wei, find some ways to do some small business." Xiao Yao said.


    They really want to go to the state of Wei, but the state of Wei is definitely not their destination, and it has nothing to do with doing business.


    Li Nannan is the king of Anyang, so his brain will not be too bad. Naturally, he knows that Xiao Yao''s words are full of excuses, but he is not angry at all.


    In fact, it''s quite normal that people are not from the southern Chu. First of all, they don''t say that he is the king of Anyang. Even if he is the emperor of the southern Chu, they have to tell him the truth?


    It is also because Li Nannan is smart, after realizing that Xiao Yao told a lie, he did not continue to pursue the previous problem.


    When people make it clear that they don''t want to say it, you still follow and ask. If you break the casserole and ask after all, not only can you not get the answer you want, but it will also cause the other person''s disgust.


    As a smart person, I know what to say and what not to say.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to reveal it. Li Nan also changed the topic and asked, "Xiao Yao, you are not from Chu, are you?"


    "Well, Jiang Guoren." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    In fact, he didn''t want to say that, but there was no way. He could only use Jiang Guo''s identity to prevaricate in the past. Who let him still have short hair now? Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to have long hair, it''s too much trouble.


    What''s more, it can''t be saved in a year or two.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know when he will stay in Lingwu world.


    In fact, after coming to Lingwu world, Xiao Yao has realized a problem. Even if he really solves the problem Xiao Longxiang is facing now, can they return to earth?


    Now there is no doubt that Xiao Long''s strength must be higher than Xiao Yao''s, but even Xiao Long has not found a way to return to the earth. Does he still have a chance?


    Thinking about it, the only breakthrough may be in Xu SuGuan.


    Only Xu SuGuan and Xu kuangge have ever been to the earth.


    Maybe there are others, which Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    If you still can''t find a way to return to the earth, the only way is to find Xu SuGuan.


    Li Nan saw that Xiao Yao was full of thoughts, but he didn''t open his mouth. When Xiao Yao came back, he was embarrassed, laughed and said, "I just thought about something."


    Li Nan laughed: "no problem, no problem." But he muttered in his heart that Xiao Yao should be the first one who dared to chat with him in a daze.


    He is more and more curious about Xiao Yao, but he also understands that his doubts can''t be asked any more.


    In fact, he has asked many questions since he sat down.


    However, up to now, he has not received any valuable information. It can be seen that Xiao Yao has been avoiding his problems.


    How to say, Xiao Yao is also his life-saving benefactor. Even if he is depressed, he is not easy to get angry. He can only bend in his heart and continue to ask, which is meaningless. No matter how many questions he asks, it is impossible to get the answer from Xiao Yao. He can only make himself more depressed.


    After a long time, Li Xiangnan stood up and said, "Xiao Yao, since you are all planning to go to the state of Wei, it''s just right. Come with me."


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Nan Nan with a kind of curious eyes, probably did not understand the meaning of Li Nan Nan''s words.


    Li Nan thought for a while and said, "Anyang palace is on Huaiyang road."


    Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand.


    Where is Anyang palace? What does it have to do with yourself?


    Just when he wanted to ask questions, Hong feisheng suddenly said: "if we want to go to the state of Wei, Huaiyang road is the only way."


    Xiao Yao finally understood.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the Wutong, sitting on the side of the eye, but did not speak.


    Wu Wutong already knew what Xiao Yao wanted to express. He immediately threw his lips aside and said, "what do you think I do? How can I know! "


    It is also the first time that Wu Wutong has been walking around.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not very willing to go with Li Nan, but now he has broken through, and there is no reason to stay.


    If you think about it carefully, in fact, even if you are really in the same trade, it''s nothing. What''s more, with the prestige of Anyang king, at least you won''t encounter any danger from here to Huaiyang road.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yao agreed.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s promise, Li Nan is also very happy.


    Xiao Yao was startled when he went downstairs.


    There are no less than a hundred people outside the inn.


    "This is the white feather army of Anyang palace." Li Nan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Travel with a small force of more than 100 people, Li Nan is really enough!


    After a while, several soldiers in armor came with horses.


    After leaving the horses, they all left.


    "Xiao Yao, these horses are all the best in a hundred. The real Chu horses are for you." Li Nan said.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes were staring at the horse when he was led. Cannot do without it anymore.


    When she looked back at the horse she had bought in the horse market, she had the heart to kill.


    Compared with the real war horse, the horse I bought is not worth five Liang silver!


    Even compared with the sweat and blood horse in Li''s palace, it is not inferior.


    "Good horse!" Wu Wutong could not help praising.


    Xiao Yaole said with a smile, "whether it''s a good horse or not has nothing to do with you."


    Wu Wutong glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "never mind what I have to do with you?"


    "Don''t you already have a horse?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong was angry with Xiao Yao''s words. He put the reins in his hand to Xiao Yao directly and said, "this horse has been given to you! I want the horses


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Li Xiangnan laughed a tiny bit, and looked at the horse bought by the Wutong tree. He said, "this horse is actually very good, but it is Chu ma. The blood is very pure, but it is not trained. Compared with the real horse, it is not a single star."


    Wu Wutong listens to this, and immediately asks: "so, can this horse be trained?"


    Li shook his head to the south. It''s over the age of training, and the horse''s bones have grown


    In this way, Wu Wutong was the first to listen.


    However, it is not difficult to understand that if people want to practice their immortal and want to practice martial arts, they must also start with the doll, even if it is Wutong. This is true of men, not to mention horses?


    When Li Nan and Xiao Yao were about to leave the town, he couldn''t help asking: "Xiao Yao, I really don''t want to get into trouble with the black tiger Gang? And the daughter of the governor, forget it? "


    "Forget it, forget it." Xiao Yao said.


    He really didn''t want to waste too much time on such a thing. Besides, there was no deep hatred in the beginning. They suffered losses, but the other side damaged the two masters.


    As for the man with a long gun, if he has a chance, Xiao Yao also wants to have a good fight with the other party. He is sure that the man with a long gun must be stronger than himself, but he is not without the power of a war


    Of course, because of this idea, he would not stay and have to fight with others. It''s meaningless and a long way to go. God knows what kind of things will happen in front of him and what kind of opponents he will meet.


    Along the way, because of the white feathered army of Anyang king, there were no bandits.


    Even a fool knows that in this place of Southern Chu, the trouble to find Anyang king is to find his own death.


    Riding on the horse, Xiao Yao was also filled with emotion.


    At first, Xiao Yao knew that he was going to Taohua Island, but along the way, Xiao Yao gained a lot.


    It''s better to travel a hundred miles than to read ten thousand volumes of books. Xiao Yao wants to have a better understanding of Lingwu world in the shortest time. The simplest way is to walk around, even if there is no adventure. As long as he sees the world in his eyes, he will naturally draw a blueprint in his heart.


    The goal is too far and the road is long. In fact, it''s nothing. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. As long as you''re still walking, you''re not afraid that you can''t reach the end.


    It only takes about seven or eight hours to get to Huaiyang road from the small town, and one day to Anyang palace.


    Originally, it would take at least two days for Li to go back to the South and turn back.


    This is also the reason why Li Nan asked Xiao Yao to wait for him in the inn for two days.


    Fortunately, Li Nannan was very clever. When he left the inn, he sent a message to the white feather army to pick him up. So, before he arrived at Huaiyang Road, he had already turned around and returned. As for his wife and children, he was also taken back by the white feather army.


    On the way, Xiao Yao also learned some stories about Li Nan, the king of Anyang.


    After listening to Li Nannan''s words, Xiao Yao''s biggest doubt is why Li Nannan doesn''t turn against him? Everyone in southern Chu knows that even the emperor of Southern Chu could not control the Anyang king. In this case, why should Li Nannan be the king? However, Xiao Yao didn''t know what Li Nan thought, so although he was confused, he didn''t say much.

 Chapter 1178

    When it comes to Huaiyang Road, as long as there are people, they will all be welcome.


    Li Nannan, the king of Anyang, seems to be a superstar. No one wants to sign his name. Maybe someone wants it, but he doesn''t dare to. There are guards holding sharp blades around. Who dares to cross?


    However, Xiao Yao was surprised by the cheers and worship.


    He really did not expect that Li Nan should be so popular.


    In fact, if Xiao Yao really understood the southern Chu and what happened in these years, he could completely dispel his doubts.


    In southern Chu, people can not respect the Imperial City in the center of Southern Chu, but they can not disrespect the Anyang king who guarded Southern Chu.


    It has nothing to do with how many excellent generals there are in the hands of the king of Anyang, and it has nothing to do with how many wise men the king of Anyang has recruited. It''s just because the people know that if it wasn''t for the king of Anyang, and if it wasn''t for the two generations of the Li family, the southern Chu would not be what it is now.


    At the beginning of the southern and Northern Chu war, 170000 people died in southern Chu.


    This number sounds scary, but if it wasn''t for Anyang Wang, I don''t know how many times it would have been.


    Li Nan''s father, holding a knife, with 30 people, guarded a city.


    Isn''t that enough?


    It has been said that the rise and fall of a country has something to do with the monarch, the civil and military affairs of the imperial court, and the relatives of the emperor, but it has nothing to do with the people. The people are the most innocent.


    And there is a mirror in the hearts of the people who know who is really protecting themselves and who is holding a bloody knife to defend the country.


    Xiao Yao is more and more confused. The weather is favorable and the people are harmonious. As long as Li Nan is willing, he can sit on the Dragon chair at any time. Why not?


    He also believed that as long as Li Nan sat on the Dragon chair, he was afraid that the southern Chu would be more peaceful.


    In fact, it''s not only Xiao Yao who doesn''t understand, but also the people of Southern Chu.


    They want Li Nannan to rise as soon as possible. As long as they need them, they are willing to help Li Nannan enter the imperial city.


    The one in the imperial city doesn''t understand.


    If he was Li Nannan, he would do so. Li Nannan is not right!


    Willful?


    When they arrived at Anyang palace, Xiao Yao and others also stayed.


    In a word, Anyang palace is bigger than Li palace, but there are fewer servants in it.


    Xiao Yao could not understand what happened. Wu Wutong was very clear, and explained it to Xiao Yao privately.


    "Because King Li is afraid, King Anyang is not."


    This sentence, let Xiao Yao immediately epiphany.


    So it is.


    Wu Wutong the doings of his father, Wang Li, worried about what he had done, would bring the emperor''s deep hatred, and then he would not know how to deal with Li Wang''s house. Actually, the emperor at the north foot had already regarded Li king as a thorn in his flesh, otherwise he would not have sent Wang Wen Ge to the king''s palace to go to the military power.


    King Li''s mansion is too big for the emperor.


    There are few servants in King Li''s mansion. King Li is too serious. The emperor will still worry.


    Li Nan is not afraid.


    He is willing to keep a low profile, but even if he does not keep a low profile, what can others do?


    Who dares to point at his nose?


    This is probably the biggest difference between Li Nan and Li Wang. In the final analysis, Li Wang is still lack of confidence. If he can have such opportunities and abilities as Li Nan and have so many people under him, what can he worry about?


    After entering the Anyang palace, Xiao Yao and others moved in, which was also at the invitation of Li Nan Nan.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also wants to leave immediately, but Li Nan hopes that Xiao Yao and others can stay for a while, have a good time and have a rest. Anyway, he is not in a hurry.


    People are so polite, even if Xiao Yao is not willing, he is embarrassed to leave directly by throwing his sleeve, so he is a bit ungrateful.


    However, Xiao Yao also had some doubts and worries.


    He always felt that Li Nan Nan was not a simple person.


    Although Xiao Yao saved Li Nannan''s life and cured Li Nannan''s wheezing, Li Nannan did the same for his revenge and kindness. There is no need to wait on Xiao Yao.


    Do you value friendship?


    Maybe, but certainly not quite.


    However, if Hong feisheng is not there, he may have to worry about it. But now that Hong feisheng is there, he has nothing to worry about.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao and other four went to the dinner together.


    At the dinner party, there were many people, several tables, and everyone in the Li family looked at Xiao Yao and others with a kind of curious eyes.


    This is the first time Li Nan has come back with people in such a high profile.


    Although Li Nannan also said that Xiao Yao was his life-saving benefactor, he didn''t need such courtesy!


    However, this is the Anyang palace, where Li Nannan said nothing. Even if others are curious, they dare not ask more.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Yao meets Li Nan''s wife and children again.


    In fact, what surprised Xiao Yao most was that Li Nan had only one daughter-in-law, that is, the woman he had seen before, Princess Zheng, who had never taken a concubine.


    How many people would be surprised and incomprehensible that a prince, or a prince above the emperor, has only one daughter-in-law? This guy really doesn''t know how to enjoy life.


    Blind Anyang Wang this cow. Forced identity.


    After the dinner, Xiao Yao went back to his room. As soon as his front foot closed the door, the door was knocked again.


    Open the door, or Li Nan.


    He was carrying a pot of wine and two glasses in his other hand.


    Xiao Yao also drank a lot at the dinner table.


    "Brother Li, you haven''t had a good drink yet?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiangnan went into the room, put all the bottles and glasses on the table, pulled a chair and sat down. Xiao Yao sat in front of him.


    "Brother Xiao, I know you are not simple." Li Nan just sat down and said such a sentence.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly, some unclear, so he asked: "why do you say that?"


    "Your strength is a master!" Li Nan poured wine into both glasses, and then continued, "when I first found out, I was still very surprised. After all, you are only in your twenties this year. It''s enough for me to be an expert."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    What Li Nan said next surprised Xiao Yao even more.


    "I also know that the man in the Taoist robe is Hong feisheng."


    Xiao Yao set off a storm in his heart.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Li Nan smiles a little, and the smile is full of pride. Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "brother Li, you didn''t know before, but you guessed. Now, my reaction has verified your guess, right?"


    Li Nan was not embarrassed. He nodded and said, "it''s true. I just guessed it before, but I''m not sure."


    "So you cheated me." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    If it''s someone else, it''s really impossible to cheat. Xiao Yao''s psychological quality is not generally good. But this is the king of Anyang, so he didn''t expect that the other side was cheating himself.


    "Brother Xiao, when you are young, you have such a realm. You can also let Taoist priest Hong feisheng go with you. I am more and more curious. Who are you?" Li takes a drink from the South and squints at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao did not speak, just accompanied Li Nan to drink a glass of wine.


    Xiao Yao did not say, Li Nan did not ask, just directly said his request.


    "I want you to stay and help me."


    "What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "In fact, I don''t know. I just think I need a master around me." Li Nan said with a smile, "over the years, there are no less people from North Chu. They all want to kill me, but I''m not a vegetarian. They never come back, but one by one, I can''t stand it."


    Speaking of this, Li stopped for a while and continued: "they have my idea, how can I not have theirs? Some people say that the present Southern Chu is actually very good. Although there are some small frictions between the southern Chu and the northern Chu, they are still peaceful and fart! As long as the southern Chu and the northern Chu are still there, there will be no peace. Both the southern Chu and the northern Chu want to swallow each other up. "


    Xiao Yao nodded. He had thought about it before.


    Li Nan sighed and said, "it''s just that the southern Chu and the northern Chu have been deadlocked for such a long time. No matter who it is, it''s not a simple thing to want to win an overwhelming victory."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "the direction of the war is not decided by one or two people."


    "I know." Li Nan had no choice but to smile bitterly and said, "I also know that even if I let Hong feisheng stay to help me now, it''s impossible for Nanchu to rise immediately. However, a little is better than nothing! If Hong feisheng is really willing to stay, we can have more hope and more chances of winning. "


    Xiao Yao coughed and suddenly said, "brother Li, since I''m talking about this, can I ask you a question?"


    Li Nannan was slightly stunned and thought about it carefully. In the chat between him and Xiao Yao, he was always asking questions. It seemed that this was the first time Xiao Yao had asked questions.


    Therefore, Li Nan didn''t have any ambiguity, immediately said: "brother Xiao, but it''s OK to say that as long as I can answer it, I will answer it."


    Xiao Yao saw Li Nannan''s serious expression and knew that he was not lying to himself. He simply asked, "I just don''t understand. No matter what angle you look at it from, you have a huge advantage. Why do you have to be the king of Anyang?"


    Although Xiao Yao raised his own question, he didn''t make it too clear.


    He is a smart man, so is Li Nan Nan.


    As long as the question is mentioned here, he believes that Li Nan Nan will be able to understand what he really wants to ask.


    Li Nan looks at Xiao Yao with a smile rather than a smile. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "brother Xiao, do you want to ask me why not be the emperor?" Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. It was a default.

 Chapter 1179

    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, and Li Nan lowered his head and pondered.


    You can hear insects outside the window.


    Li Xiangnan stood up, opened the window, the moonlight came in, and raised his head to see the stars.


    He turned and returned to his previous position.


    "Why take that seat?" Li Nan asked.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said nothing.


    Li Nannan continued: "in fact, I didn''t want to be an emperor in the past. I just thought about it and thought it was OK. Being an emperor is too tired for me, and it''s not bad now. If we Li family really want to rebel, my father can do it, and I can be a prince, but so what? To be the king of Anyang, there is no shortage of money and people. The emperor now still depends on my face. If I really become the emperor, there will be too many things I need to deal with, and I can''t guarantee that I can do better than the one now. "


    Xiao Yao smiles and touches the cup with Li Nan.


    He believed that Li Nan was telling the truth, which he had never thought of before.


    Li Nan drank it all, put down his glass, and continued: "after becoming the emperor, many things are not up to me to decide, and now I am guarding the southern Chu, not for the emperor, just for the people."


    He said, "I have seven brothers. Why is Anyang King me? I''m not the biggest or the smallest. Why does my father have to give me this position? I didn''t think about it before, but I''ve figured it out over the years, because the old people know what I will and won''t do. "


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "the Lord knows that you will not rebel?"


    "Almost!" Li Nan chuckled and said, "my elder brother and younger brother have no ambition, but they are too easy to be manipulated by others. What they do is not what they want to do, but what others want them to do. The whole Anyang palace, even a housekeeper, wants me to fight for the throne, and then their identity will rise, Besides, how many people want me to fight for that position? At that time, they were all founding generals and real elders, but what can I get? "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    In fact, this is the first time that Li Nan has revealed his heart.


    In this way, he never said it to others, but in the face of Xiao Yao, he thought it was OK to say it, and he really wanted to find someone who could speak.


    Li Nan looked at Xiao Yao and continued: "in fact, my heart is really not so big. The stability of Chu state and my Li family is better than anything. The emperor does that, as long as it''s not the kind of brainless out of stock."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    In fact, when you think about it, he thinks what Li Nan Nan said is very reasonable.


    Even if Li Nan really becomes emperor, what can he do? What''s the difference with him now? When the emperor, is the first person in southern Chu, but even if not the emperor, in this southern Chu and some people dare to say can command the Anyang King Li Nan? Even if the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair in the Imperial City, what he wants to do and what he wants to say still depends on Li Nan''s face? South Chu court up and down, no one scolds Li Nan? Xiao Yao doesn''t believe it anyway.


    Li Nannan himself said: "in fact, I know that every year, there are so many people, who don''t know how to survive, who have to jump out to say that my existence is the biggest threat to the southern Chu. In fact, I think those people are very boring. They all want to scold me bloody, so what? What they said, the Emperor didn''t know? He knew better than anyone, but he had no way. He also wanted to take back my military power, but could he? Is that what they has the final say? Now that we have reached this point, who can change the situation? "


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Li Nan also sighed and said: "in fact, now, my biggest wish is to see the combination of Southern Chu and Northern Chu as soon as possible. The state of Chu is the state of Chu. It was many years ago, and it should still be now. What''s the difference between southern Chu and Northern Chu


    Li Nannan said that he was not big hearted, but Xiao Yaozhen didn''t think so.


    In the end, Li Nan came back.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ve said so much. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yao coughed, and he knew that he couldn''t get away with it. In fact, he didn''t want to get away with it.


    He thought about it and said truthfully, "it''s really impossible for me to stay. I have my own things to do. It''s still a very important thing."


    Li Nan frowned slightly.


    He really didn''t expect Xiao Yao to refuse himself.


    He was wondering if it was because he didn''t promise Xiao Yao anything.


    When he planned to speak, Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed what he wanted to express, and immediately said: "of course, I''m not waiting for a price, and I don''t want anything. If I finish what I need to do in the future, and you need anything else, I won''t refuse."


    Li Nan laughed and said, "I''m not reluctant, but brother Xiao, I think you can tell me what you need to do. Maybe I can help you?"


    Li Nan''s idea is also very simple.


    What do you want to do? I''ll do it for you!


    He has the same pride.


    Xiao Yao sighed and waved his hand.


    "Brother Li, you can''t do that."


    "Oh?" Li Nannan just made a start and didn''t continue to say the following words. Obviously, he didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m going to the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Can you help me?"


    Li Nan was silent at once.


    Before, he thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think about it.


    Now his eyes are full of shock when he looks at Xiao Yao. Even subconsciously, he thinks whether there is something wrong with Xiao Yao''s brain.


    To contribute to the Qing Dynasty?


    It''s not about death. What is it?


    In the Qing and autumn dynasties, Xiao Longxiang has made great contributions to the joint efforts of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei.


    But that''s all.


    Is it true that some people think that the Qing Qiu Dynasty can fight back?


    Xiao Longxiang''s ability is not that he has to bring the Qing Dynasty back to life and turn away the Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei. What they can really do is to stand up and see how long they can last, maybe five years, maybe ten years, maybe twenty years, maybe thirty years - thirty years is the limit.


    No matter from which point of view, 30 years is a barrier.


    If they can survive for more than 30 years, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei will be finished.


    After smacking his lips, Li Nan seriously said: "brother Xiao, if this is your real idea, I can only say that you have a lot of ideas."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you think I''m a 250, just say it."


    "Two hundred and five?"


    Obviously, there is no such saying in Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "although I know it''s difficult, I can''t help it. It''s something I have to do and I won''t give up."


    Li nodded to the south, not to mention the topic of 250.


    He just didn''t understand. How could this be what Xiao Yao had to do?


    I heard Xiao Yao say that he is from the state of Jiang.


    The state of Jiang is in the southernmost part of Lingwu world, and the Qing Dynasty is in the northernmost part of Lingwu world.


    The two countries had nothing to do with each other, let alone with the Qing Dynasty.


    After understanding Xiao Yao''s idea, Li Nan didn''t stay any longer.


    He stood up, intending to leave.


    When he got to the door, he suddenly turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, do you know poetry and ode?"


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned and didn''t know why.


    "I want to ask brother Xiao to write a war song for me." Li Nan said.


    At the time of the dinner table, when Wu Wutong was raised, Wu Wu Tong mentioned that he could only recite poems if he drank the wine, but no one was too much of a matter, but he did not expect Li Xiangnan to remember it secretly.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    If you let yourself read a few poems, it''s no problem.


    He has a good memory. He can write down a lot of poems easily.


    It''s just this war song. What is it?


    Looking at Li Nan''s serious expression, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    After a little more meditation, he nodded.


    "I promised to come down." Xiao Yao said.


    I can''t help it if I don''t promise!


    No matter from which angle, Li Nan is very good to them.


    It is impossible for Xiao Yao to stay and help, so he refused.


    Even if he refused, Li Nannan was not angry. He just made such a small request. Maybe he wanted to give himself a step down. If Xiao Yao still refuses now, it would be hard to say.


    "Well, thank you, brother Xiao!" Li Nan laughs.


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    After Li went south, Xiao Yao took out his pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    "War song... I haven''t written it yet, but I don''t know if pop music is OK?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help thinking.


    Finally, write at once


    On the second day, after dawn, Wu Wutong first entered Xiao Yao''s house.


    I don''t know when the girl got into the habit.


    This is not the first time.


    Entering the room, you can see the ink on the table.


    There was also a piece of paper full of small letters.


    The ink is dry.


    "Why¡¶ Fight like a man Wu Wutong''s face was stunned.


    Xiao Yao also woke up with a smile.


    One night, I wrote a song, but I couldn''t compose music. Fighting like a man... Is it a war song? Anyway, I am so capable! Love how how! After washing, Li Nannan also came. Xiao Yao immediately handed over his "painstaking work". Seeing the handwriting on it, Li Nan first sighed that Xiao Yao''s calligraphy was very good. When he saw the lyrics, he was a bit foggy. The war song of Lingwu world is not written like this! Generally, some poems are adapted into ditty, and the format is almost the same. What''s this? Seeing Li Nan''s astonishment, Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly.

 Chapter 1180

    Li Nan holds the paper and goes to Xiao Yao.


    "Cough, brother Xiao, this is the war song?" When he said this, Li Nan''s mouth was twitching slightly.


    He wondered if Xiao Yao was teasing himself


    "Yes Xiao Yao said while drinking porridge.


    In Anyang palace, it is estimated that no one dares to have a chat with Li Nannan during the meal.


    "But..."


    "But what?" Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t that the battle song in your heart?"


    "That''s nature." Li Nan said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s right. War songs are not limited to form. Why do they have to be like others?"


    Li Nan still wants to talk, but Xiao Yao grabs him.


    "What is the war song? It''s catchy and can be handed down from generation to generation, right? If it''s hard to understand, how can it be called a battle? " Xiao Yao said.


    "Then, how to sing the war song?" To be honest, Li Nan has been talked about by Xiao Yao.


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s words were very reasonable.


    This is what he wanted to make complaints about before.


    In the past, there were war songs in southern Chu, but there were some rare words in them. Although they had many meanings, they were very difficult to sing.


    It''s Xiao Yao''s lyrics. Although the format is a little strange, at least every word is not difficult to read.


    "I''ll sing it to you later." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, I''ll get ready now!" Then Li Nan put down the lyrics and left first.


    Xiao Yao blinked and didn''t know what Li Nan was going to prepare.


    Wu Wutong finally could not help but say, "Xiao Yao, Li Xiangnan asked you to write the war song, and you wrote this?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "why not?"


    "You are too bully..." Wu Wutong said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao can only shrug his shoulders.


    After a while, Li Nan came with a large number of people.


    There are women, there are men.


    Several women were wearing long skirts, holding harps and bells. Most of the men were scholars, and some of them were also wearing strong green fur.


    There are also two men, carrying the Gong came together.


    Xiao Yao


    What''s so special about opening a band for yourself?


    For a moment, Xiao Yao felt like a star.


    usic£¡


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to hold Li Nan, who is still busy. The corner of his mouth twitches and asks, "brother Li, what is this to do?"


    "The war songs are all coming out. Naturally, we need accompaniment!" Li zhengse said.


    "..." Xiao Yao thinks that what Li Nan Nan said is very reasonable, and he has nothing to say.


    In his opinion, Li Nan Nan is really a man with a lot of ideas.


    Now that Li xiangnandu has found the band, Xiao Yao can''t say it if he doesn''t give full play to his musical talent at the top of his voice.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao raised his hand and the bells and drums rang together.


    Look ahead, the wind is surging and the blood is boiling


    Tear the wound of yesterday, desire is ready to move


    The face carved by wind and frost, the memory of vicissitudes is still in my heart


    Set foot on the diffuse battlefield, straighten out the tired chest


    Fight like a man! Go fight!


    Burning the ideals of Heroes


    ¡­¡­


    The cloud is black, the wind is roaring, fight, fight!


    ¡­¡­


    Eternal glory!


    A song, singing hysterical.


    As a cultivator of immortals, he should have some confidence. If he were an ordinary person, he might be able to sing with sweat in such an impassioned situation. But how can we say that Xiao Yao is a great master, and after singing a song, he is still full of spirit.


    To his surprise, these drummers and musicians Li Nannan found were just right with Xiao Yao.


    At that moment before, Xiao Yao was also very excited. A pop music really made him feel like he was really in the battlefield, fighting with others. In fact, the reason why I chose such a song is that it is more exciting to sing and can mobilize my emotions just right, and the lyrics are not so difficult to understand.


    When he finished singing, there was no response from the people around him.


    This also makes Xiao Yao a little nervous.


    Is the level of singing really so bad?


    When he turned around and looked at Li Nan Nan, he found that he was stunned.


    Besides Li Xiangnan, Wu Wutong, they are all alike.


    Xiao Yao coughed, got up to Li Nan Nan and said, "brother Li, what do you think of this song?"


    This sentence finally made Li Nannan, who was still wandering, come back to his senses.


    He flashed a light in his eyes, and then subconsciously grasped Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    "Good, good! How wonderful Li Nanlian said three good words. It can be seen that he is really satisfied with which song Xiao Yao wrote before.


    At this time, applause suddenly rang out.


    Wu Wutong brought his head, and everyone in Anyang''s palace was making a big shot.


    Li Nan feels that his emotion is a little too excited. After adjusting his inner emotion, he also releases his hand holding Xiao Yao''s arm, but his face still says joy.


    "Brother Xiao, before I saw the lyrics, I thought you were teasing me. It seems that I misunderstood you. This song is really good!" Li Nan is not deliberately flattering. He really thinks so in his heart.


    Before listening to Xiao Yao sing, he had a feeling of blood boiling.


    When it comes to having a long experience in battle, Li Nannan is absolutely worthy of being called. Even he can feel the blood surging in his body, let alone ordinary people.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "brother Li is satisfied."


    "Satisfied, I''m so satisfied!" Li Nan turned to look at a servant and said, "is the score ready?"


    "Ah! Wang Yeh, no... "The man said this and knelt down on the ground and knocked his head hard." Wang Yeh, please forgive me. Before I was immersed in the song, I forgot... "


    "Presumptuous!" Li Nan was angry and said, "it''s not good to do such a little thing. Why should I keep you? Somebody... "


    Xiao Yao quickly stopped Li Nannan and said with a smile, "brother Li, it''s not a big deal. I''ll sing it again."


    People say that they are immersed in their own singing. How happy is Xiao Yao to watch Li Nan kill him?


    What else can he do when people flatter like this?


    Xiao Yao was praised for his good singing for the first time when he was such a big man... It is estimated that there are not many people who can speak with such unconsciousness these days.


    Li Nan quickly looked at Xiao Yao and said, "please brother Xiao."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand to show that it was nothing.


    The man in charge of recording music scores also kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    He knew that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s words just now, he would have been separated.


    Li Nannan is a good talker, which no one can refute. However, Li Nannan is also a very strict person. Such things are absolutely not allowed to happen in Anyang palace.


    As Li Nan Nan said: "I don''t ask you to do ten times or a hundred times, but we should do a good job in classification."


    This is true for the servants of Anyang Prefecture and for the army of Southern Chu. It is precisely because of this that the excellent generals under the hand of King Anyang are like a sharp blade on the battlefield.


    However, the premise of asking others is to be good at yourself first.


    Li Nan Nan understood the truth that people should discipline themselves first.


    Xiao Yao hummed again.


    With the lesson just now, the man in charge of music composition did not dare to be distracted. He tensed his nerves and wrote like flies. However, the music score of Lingwu world was obviously different from that of Xiao Yao before. After singing, Xiao Yao also took a look at it and found that he could not understand it completely.


    This sentence is nonsense. Even if the music score on earth is put in front of Xiao Yao, he can''t understand it.


    But not having eaten pork doesn''t mean you haven''t seen a pig run! Xiao Yao did not learn music, does not prevent him not to understand the minimum score, this look is completely different.


    With the score, Xiao Yao''s task is basically completed.


    Wu Wutong gathered up to the front and winked at Xiao Yao. He said, "I never expected you to be so versatile! Can you even write songs? "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, deliberately elated: "that''s natural. I have more shining spots on me. Even if I give you a hundred years, I may not be able to understand it."


    Wu Wutong suppressed laughter and sped Xiao Yao.


    "If that''s the case, you can write me a song, too!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "yes! Anyway, the band is still here! "


    "Really?" Wu Wutong immediately excited.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Wutong immediately brought out a small stone.


    And there was a white light.


    Xiao Yao looked at the stone in Wutong''s hand and asked, "what is this?"


    "You don''t know?" Wu Wutong glared at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. His eyes were full of surprises.


    Xiao Yao found that Wu Wutong, Li Xiangnan, Hong Feisheng and others were watching Xiao Yao with a curious look.


    Xiao Yao was very depressed. He didn''t know that this little stone would have to be regarded as an alien?


    Well, Xiao Yao is really an alien. He is not from Lingwu world anyway.


    Wu Wutong explained to Xiao Yao, "this is called the stone of radio, it is not precious, but it can save what is heard."


    Xiao Yao immediately realized. To put it bluntly, this radio stone is similar to the recorder on earth¡° Write me a song quickly Wu Wutong urged the way. Li Nannan and others are also full of expectations. A song written by Xiao Yao before has already made them feel amazing. Therefore, they are also curious about what kind of songs Xiao Yao can write next. For them, listening to Xiao Yao''s singing is just a kind of enjoyment! Xiao Yao finished his pen and ink and inkstone, and looked at his Wutong tree. He asked, "what kind of song do you want?" Love song is the kind of emotion Wu Wutong smiled and said that there seemed to be a shy red on his face. Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and felt strange, but he didn''t shirk anything. Love songs! In the earth''s pop music, there is no shortage of love songs. have one''s words at hand!

 Chapter 1181

    Xiao Yao thinks that since he came to Lingwu world, he seems to have become a king of plagiarism.


    First, he plagiarized a wave of ancient poems in Prince Li''s mansion. Now, he began to plagiarize songs in Anyang''s mansion.


    This is on the road of piracy!


    He has to stand on the commanding height of morality and despise himself.


    I think so, but the lyrics have come out.


    Come out! Love song!


    We cried, we laughed, we looked up at the sky, the stars are still a few bright.


    Only when we sing the song of time can we understand why we embrace each other.


    Because I just met you, leaving footprints just beautiful, the wind blowing flowers, tears like rain, because, don''t want to separate


    Because I just met you, leave ten years of expectations, if we meet again, I think I will remember you


    A song "just met you", Xiao Yao will express his feelings incisively and vividly.


    The reason why Xiao Yao chose this song is not because it has any special meaning, but because there are few songs that Xiao Yao can remember the complete lyrics. Just before he came to Lingwu world, this song burst into flames, and Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and other girls like it very much.


    Li Xiaoxiao also changed Xiao Yao''s ring tone into the chorus part of the song.


    It can be said that this song is the one Xiao Yao remembers most clearly.


    After singing, Wu Wutong closed his eyes and immersed himself in his singing.


    Not only Wu Wutong, but also those female musicians. They also have strange looks in their eyes.


    They looked at Wu Wutong''s eyes and were filled with envy.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao really didn''t know what they were envious of.


    Then Li Nan took the lead in clapping.


    Another round of applause came.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes were moist. She looked at Xiao Yao and his eyes were passionately devoted.


    Xiao Yao suddenly feels that he seems to be in trouble.


    Is it difficult to capture Her Highness''s heart with a song?


    Do you want that bullshit!


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not wrong, mainly because he wrote too much lyrics, it is tantalizing.


    In Wu Wutong''s view, just met you, is not Xiao Yao most want to speak with himself?


    It seems that this is what I really want to say to Xiao Yao


    A song made Wu Wutong produce a very serious misunderstanding about Xiao Yao.


    Otherwise, the girl would not be blushing and her eyes would be silky.


    "Brother Xiao, I understand today what it means to press yourself in the depths of love." Li Nan sighed.


    Xiao Yao glared at him.


    What a pity! Don''t you think it''s messy enough?


    "Hum, don''t think that a song can make my girl''s heart go dark!" Wu Wutong spoke very hard, but she looked at Xiao Yao''s shy eyes, but there was no way to hide it.


    Xiao Yao realized that he was in great trouble


    The most uncomfortable thing is that he has no way to explain such a problem.


    In fact, Xiao Yao also realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Such lyrics, in the Lingwu world, are too explicit.


    Like Qingqing Zijin, leisurely my heart, is the style of Lingwu world. If I sing in Lingwu world every day, I love you and love you, just like mice love rice, I am definitely a rascal!


    Miscalculation, miscalculation!


    I''d rather sing a song about the moon before I knew it


    Xiao Yao could not explain it. After all, Wu Wutong was a girl. What were the explanations?


    Don''t get me wrong, girl. I don''t like you at all?


    This is very special, is not forcing each other to turn over!


    Normal people will not do such a mindless thing, let alone Xiao Yao.


    Hong feisheng also said: "Xiao Yao''s two songs are really good. They are quite popular. They can be regarded as both refined and popular."


    "Well, it can last forever!"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry when the big hat got stuck.


    Anyway, if the original authors of these two songs heard such praise, they might be happy


    Look, Anyang king said that he could be immortal!


    "By the way, brother Xiao, Miss Wu said before that your poems are also very good. Otherwise, let''s have a fight?" Li Nan said.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Li Nan is idle and has nothing to do.


    A prince, or a commander in charge of military power, who has nothing to do but recite poems to fight?


    Let''s take a crack at Temo''s head!


    But because of Li''s face to the south, Xiao Yao couldn''t say anything like that.


    Li Nan continued: "just in time, I have a small gift here. If you win, brother Xiao, I will give it to you. If you lose, how about staying in the palace for a few more days?"


    Xiao Yao was a little curious and said, "what is it?"


    Li turned to the south, summoned a servant, and gave a few orders. The servant was a little surprised, but he turned and left.


    When I came back, I had a tray covered with a piece of red silk.


    Li went to the South and reached out to uncover the red silk cloth, which contained a token.


    The token is made of purple crystal. It looks very delicate. There is a Li character written on it. It''s big.


    "What''s this?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Pass." Li Nan said, "with this token, you can go wherever you want. No one will stop you even in the imperial city. You can come and go freely in the border area. In addition, with this token, you don''t need to spend a copper coin to eat and drink in the southern Chu."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes widened.


    Listen to Li Nan Nan''s words, this humble brand is really a good thing!


    What Li Xiangnan said made Xiao Yao even more surprised.


    "In addition, this token can borrow 20000 troops." Li Nan said.


    Xiao Yao was really surprised this time.


    20000 troops? That''s not a small amount!


    It can be said that Li Nan''s Amethyst brand is really a treasure.


    However, Li Nan Nan is really willing to give it to himself?


    Or is he confident in his own talent?


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if it''s really such a gamble, I''ll take up the stool."


    "Not necessarily." Li Nan said with a smile, "the title is mine."


    Xiao Yao nodded, thinking about what kind of problem Li Nan would have.


    To be honest, he is very interested in the small brand in Li Nan Nan''s hands.


    Maybe 20000 troops can play a very important role


    At this time, Li Nan had already taken a step forward and said, "how about taking the word" wild "as the title


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and nodded.


    That''s exactly what you want!


    Xiao Yao himself is a poet who likes the bold and unconstrained school.


    Wu Wutong behind him, after hearing Li Xiangnan''s words, he could not help laughing.


    She felt that Li Nannan was giving away his head.


    She has heard all the poems written by Xiao Yao before. A sentence flying down three thousand feet is that the Milky way falls nine days. It''s wild enough.


    Li Nan Nan said, "since it''s my problem, why don''t I come first?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Nan coughed, pondered for a moment, and said: "a ride of nine thousand miles, the mountains and rivers for painting swords.". One man, one flag and one iron horse, dare to keep the north and South together! "


    A seven character quatrain.


    Li Nan''s central idea was to unify the southern and Northern Chu.


    This poem can not be regarded as excellent if it is taken out alone, but it is indeed bold and unconstrained when combined with the current national situation of Southern Chu.


    In particular, one person, one flag and one iron horse wrote Li Nan''s determination.


    Now Xiao Yao knows where Li Nan''s pride and confidence came from.


    After reading the poem, Li Nan turned to Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, how about this poem?"


    "Make do." Xiao Yao said softly.


    After that, Li Nan''s smile solidified.


    Not to mention the servants of Anyang palace.


    I''m Cao. Do you know poetry or not!


    It''s definitely not one person''s idea.


    But Li Nan was not angry either. He just nodded: "well, brother Xiao, how about a song?"


    Xiao Yaole said: "brother Li, don''t worry with me. Although I have no talent, I think the poems I write are no worse than you."


    "Good!" Li Nan said with a smile, "wait and see."


    Xiao Yao coughed and cleared his throat a little.


    That''s the beginning.


    "When autumn comes and September 8 comes, I will kill all the flowers after they bloom. The fragrant array of soaring sky penetrates Chang''an, and the city is full of golden armor! "


    Xiao Yao''s voice is sonorous and powerful.


    Originally, he wanted to change the place name, but the capital of the Qin Dynasty was Chang''an, which did not need to be changed at all.


    When Xiao Yuan read the first sentence, Li Nan subconsciously closed his eyes.


    Hearing the last sentence, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Before that, he knew what path Xiao Yao was taking. Although he could not understand it, he did not hold any objection. Anyway, the Qin Dynasty had nothing to do with him.


    Now when he heard such a poem, he had a sense of picture in his mind.


    Chang''an


    All over the city with gold armour... Does he really want to? Can he really?! After reading this poem, many people turned pale. One by one, they stare at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. They even feel that the young man is crazy to the limit. Let Chang''an be full of golden armour? Why is he? How dare he! Even Hong feisheng''s eyes flashed a touch of light. He looked at Xiao Yao''s back, full of appreciation and admiration¡° The fragrant array in the sky penetrates Chang''an, and the city is full of golden armour After Li Nan opened his eyes, he gave a bitter smile and said, "I lost." Recognize very thoroughly, very decisive! Even if you don''t understand Xiao Yao''s purpose, I''m afraid you''ll be very excited to hear such a poem. How many dreams is that? How many people dare not think about it? Even if he was the king of Anyang and the first person in southern Chu, what? When did he dare to fight against the Qin Dynasty¡° I lost He repeated it again. The voice was low, but powerful. Then he reached out and handed the Amethyst token in his hand. After Xiao Yao took over, he reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder¡° If one day, please invite me to have a drink on the wall of Chang''an city. "¡° Good Xiao Yao nodded his head, which was the answer.

 Chapter 1182

    Xiao Yao left Anyang palace.


    Take the willows and wind, Hong Fei rises, Wu Wutong.


    The four left together and took the horses.


    Although Li Nannan, the king of Anyang, wanted to keep them, he understood that Nanchu was too small to keep these people.


    Da Qin Dynasty, what a remote place that is


    Even Li Nan never wanted to fight Chang''an.


    In front of the Qin Dynasty, the southern Chu was like a babbling child.


    In the final analysis, it is still the gap of strength.


    Looking at the back of Xiao Yao and others leaving, Li Nan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Maybe, he can do it," he whispered


    His woman, standing behind him, raised her head and asked, "what can we do?"


    "The city is full of gold armour." Li Nan said softly.


    In the morning, she also heard the fighting poems between Li Nannan and Xiao Yao, and understood what Li Nannan said.


    Can''t help laughing, said: "how can he shake the Qin Dynasty?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows?" Li Nan said with a light smile, "just feel that at least his goal is very big."


    "Is that ambitious?" Said the woman.


    "I don''t know." Li shook his head to the south.


    There are too many uncertainties in Xiao Yao.


    Li Nan feels that he has read countless people, and even he can see through Hong feisheng''s identity.


    Only Xiao Yao, he can''t understand.


    The young man seemed to be covered with a layer of fog, which made Li Nannan a little hard to see.


    This is definitely an able man. At least, what does Li Nan think.


    When Li Nan thinks about these things, Xiao Yao is also thinking about one thing.


    He was thinking that one day, when the southern and Northern Chu really began to fight, he saw that he was in the middle of the war, and he didn''t know who was leading him. Suddenly, the whole battlefield could hear a clear and loud song: fight like a man, fight like a man


    It''s very special. It''s really picturesque!


    In this way, Xiao Yao feels like a crime


    After a song, I don''t know if the soldiers in the South Chu still have the strength to kill


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Li Nan, it seems that he really wants to keep you." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Hong feisheng, said: "he also saw your identity."


    "It''s not surprising that there are several triple masters and one quadruple master in Anyang palace. Moreover, he is Anyang king of Southern Chu. Even I can''t recognize him. It''s too bad."


    That''s right.


    "In fact, he didn''t think much of me, but he still had an eye on you." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "as you said before, there are so many experts in Anyang palace, and there is no shortage of me."


    "When you are young, you have a level of master. It''s not impossible for you to climb to the top in the future." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "as far as I know, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was about the same age as you when he entered Yizhong."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He had heard of Xuanyuan jiuzhong before. In his opinion, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the real pride of heaven, and now he is the first in the list of experts.


    However, Xiao Yao thinks that this should be a little unreliable. Xu kuangge should be the first person, but now he has already risen.


    No matter the earth or the Lingwu world, there is no such person as Xu crazy song.


    He looked up at the top of the cloud.


    Can that guy come back?


    It has to be said that the token Li Nannan, king of Anyang, gave Xiao Yao is really useful. With the token, it''s very easy to get out of the city anywhere. Moreover, as long as Xiao Yao takes out the token, the soldiers who guard the city will kneel down when they see it, and even alarm those city masters.


    If Anyang King pro to!


    That''s what token does.


    It took Xiao Yao and others a total of one and a half months to reach the southern Chu border and the border with the state of Wei, which was still under the condition that Xiao Yao and others used aura.


    After all, South Chu is a country. It''s not so easy to cross a country.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao met many interesting people and beautiful scenery. As for some major events, they didn''t happen much. With the token of Anyang king, they didn''t encounter any trouble.


    A month ago, Wu Wutong had some disputes with others. The other seemed to be relatives of the city owner. But after Xiao Yao took out the token, the men were immediately frightened to cry.


    Xiao Yao and others are not aggressive. They have to deal with each other. After all, they take the token of Anyang king. Li Nannan''s reputation in southern Chu is very good, so they don''t have to ruin their reputation, do they?


    He was also curious. Why did no one want to check the authenticity of this token along the way? Didn''t they ever think it might be a forgery?


    It was a Wutong tree that said: "nobody seems to have such courage in their eyes."


    After entering the state of Wei, Xiao Yao also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little depressed.


    Entering the state of Wei means that this token has no effect.


    Putting away the token, Xiao Yao calculates whether he can borrow troops from Li Nan in the future, and then go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty to help.


    Xiao Yao also mentioned this idea to Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng''s answer to Xiao Yao is: better not.


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand.


    Hong feisheng gave Xiao Yao a brief explanation.


    If Xiao Yao really takes the token to borrow Li Nan''s troops, the answer is obvious. Li Nan will definitely refuse. After all, those 20000 soldiers are Li Nan''s flesh and blood. Who doesn''t know that those 20000 people can''t come back when Xiao Yao takes them? In their hearts, the joint efforts of the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei, not to mention 20000 people, even 200000 people, will be swallowed directly by each other, not enough to plug their teeth.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a while and found that what Hong feisheng said was quite right.


    "That''s a lot of trouble." Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said, "well, I can''t use these 20000 people."


    Hong feisheng laughed and said, "it''s not unless you can make Li Nannan realize that these 20000 people will follow you and come back. The premise is that you have enough power under your hand to shake the Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei."


    Xiao Yao understood that these 20000 people can only be used as icing on the cake, but they can''t provide timely help.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s already very good. After all, there is no sincere friendship between Li Nan and him. No matter from what aspect, Li Nan''s attitude towards them makes people unable to find fault. No wonder this brother has such a good reputation in southern Chu.


    After arriving at the state of Wei, it is not far from Taohua island.


    Just entering the state of Wei, Hong feisheng sighed.


    "We can''t use Reiki for the rest of the way."


    Xiao Yao seems a little puzzling.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "before in the southern Chu, there was no school, but the state of Wei had a step on the heavenly gate, the strength can not be underestimated, in addition to step on the heavenly gate, in front of Qingyang City, there is also a master."


    "Qingyang City?" Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, then blurt out, say, "Qingyang City Lord, ye tingchao?"


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    Xiao Yao had heard of this name before. He was the tenth in Lingwu world experts list. Ye tingchao, the leader of Qingyang City, just didn''t expect that this brother was from the state of Wei. If you want to say that, the experts of the state of Wei are more than those of the southern Chu.


    Riding on his horse, Hong feisheng continued: "ye tingchao was originally a person who stepped on the Tianmen gate. It was because ye tingchao had stepped on the Tianmen gate that he could run wild in the state of Wei. It''s not lawless, but it''s not something ordinary people can afford."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you say that, people are better than you when they step on the gate of heaven."


    "That''s not true." Liu Chengfeng said quickly, "that''s because we, Taoist Hong, don''t want to join the imperial court. The emperor of the state of Jiang has gone to the thatched cottage, and he doesn''t pay any attention to it. That''s why it''s hard for Qingcheng Mountain to be proud. You can''t say that you can act recklessly in the state of Jiang if you don''t give people the face of the emperor of the state of Jiang? There is no such reason. "


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s Liu Chengfeng who says that.


    If Liu Chengfeng is willing to give the emperor of Jiang a face and join the government, his status in Jiang will not be low. Qingcheng Mountain can also become a real sect of the country. Unfortunately, Hong feisheng doesn''t want to be here, so he has to be an idle Taoist. In fact, Hong feisheng can''t be blamed. What people pursue is a true self. If they give up these things, If you want to continue to practice, you will have some difficulties. If you really enter the state of Jiang, is there a real self?


    No need to scold the emperor? Bullying the prime minister?


    That''s not appropriate!


    Therefore, Hong feisheng doesn''t want to, but can''t!


    Hong feisheng converges his aura, but he doesn''t want to be noticed. However, according to Hong feisheng, it doesn''t mean much to do so. Unless ye tingchao is in a state of extreme relaxation during this period, he can still sense Hong feisheng''s existence.


    Even Xu SuGuan didn''t escape the eyes and ears of Taoists at the beginning?


    After all, it''s very difficult for them to hide their whereabouts.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao and others don''t care. It''s not because of how clever they are in hiding their own strength, but because the practitioners like them don''t know how much they are. They are not worth money at all. Who cares about the existence of a master?


    "If you want to go to Taohua Island, you have to go through Qingyang City." Hong feisheng shook his head and said, "still can''t escape!"


    Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "in this way, will we be in trouble?"¡° That''s not true. I don''t have any conflict with him. He will only trouble me if his brain is broken. Moreover, he can''t beat me, and he can''t beat me when he adds up the two. " Hong feisheng said. Indeed, Hong feisheng has enough confidence to be arrogant! When he got to Lianyun Road, he had a rest. It was only fifty li away from Tata Tianzong.

 Chapter 1183

    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, Qingfeng escort agency is also in Lianyun road.


    Xiao Yao knew before that Qingfeng escort agency was in the state of Wei, but unexpectedly, it was on their way.


    This is what Liu Chengfeng said.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face became a little odd. The Wutong on the side was sour and said, "as for it! When I heard that Qingfeng escort agency was here, my face changed. Hum, did you think of the girl before? "


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and saw the Wutong, and smiled.


    However, Liu Chengfeng was full of curiosity about this and quickly asked, "girl? What girl


    "Why do you ask so many questions?" Wu Wutong said impatiently.


    Liu Chengfeng shrinks his neck.


    He found out that Wu Wutong had never spoken to him well.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help touching his nose and said in his heart, is he so disgusting?


    Even if it''s not Yushu Linfeng, it should be graceful, right?


    However, Liu Chengfeng is not angry. He has no temper for a long time. Anyway, he is used to it.


    From Wu Wutong, there was no answer. Liu could only turn around and look at Xiao Yao with his eyes full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao just gave a dry smile and said, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Of course, that''s what Miss Wu said before." Liu Chengfeng said, "what girl? And Qingfeng escort agency? "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. Liu Chengfeng''s curiosity is really enough.


    He glanced at the Wutong on the side of the eye, and found that the girl''s face was still full of displeasure. When he had a headache, Hong Fei rose suddenly and said, "when we get to Lian Yun Road, let''s find a place to have a good rest."


    "Good!" Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    He didn''t want to go back to answer Liu Chengfeng''s questions.


    Although Liu Chengfeng is not a very smart person, he is very good at understanding other people''s faces.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s expression before, he guessed what happened to the girl in Qingfeng escort agency. He didn''t want to say more about it. Besides, Hong feisheng came to make a mistake. It''s obvious that he''s going too far to ask.


    After finding an inn to live in, Hong feisheng plans the next journey and time, while Liu Chengfeng is curious about the scenic spots of the state of Wei. In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t care much about these.


    "Really not?" Wu Wutong is still talking about it.


    Xiao Yao glanced at his Wutong, frowned and asked, "what?"


    "Look at your fairy Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "I don''t have any fairies."


    "Yes, the fairy is a broken willow branch." Hong feisheng immediately took over and said, "anyway, in my world, no one is a fairy except Liu Zhezhi in Lingwu world."


    Wu Wutong laughed, and then looked at Xiao Yao, and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "this is true, but the willow island is your goddess. Xiao Yao and his own goddess."


    Xiao Yao


    He took a deep breath and sat down, looking at Wu Wutong with a puzzled look.


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to say it. Now that you put it forward, I really want to talk to you. Where do you think I have a lot of ideas about green cicada?"


    "Isn''t it?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "I think she''s very close to you." Wu Wutong whispered.


    Xiao Yao


    He gave up.


    He suddenly realized that it was a very stupid thing to reason with Wutong.


    What is the lack of mind? How much is it Wutong''s entanglement with such a problem?


    Wutong, who was still helping Hong Fei to make a route plan, suddenly heard his head up and looked at Wu Wu Tong with love. He whispered, "although I don''t know what''s going on, I know that this involves another girl. But even if Xiao Yao really likes that girl, the girl love Xiao Yao too. This is also their business." Miss Wu, why do you care about this? It''s strange to hear your voice


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Liu''s words made Wu Wutong not know what to say.


    For a moment, her face turned red, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Liu Chengfeng was frightened. He was thinking, what he said after all, that he could be red with Wutong''s face.


    "Get out of the way!" Wu Wutong opened the door and walked out. "Let me go!"


    Liu Chengfeng sat on the chair and touched his head. His face was full of doubts. In his eyes, he was even more jealous and shocked.


    "It''s weird. It''s really weird." Liu Chengfeng muttered, "if she had to strangle me before, today she just pushed the door open and went out?"


    Hong feisheng sighed.


    He stretched out his hand and knocked on Liu Chengfeng''s head.


    "In the future, read less books and go out more." Hong feisheng said, "even though I seldom go down the mountain, I know more than you."


    "That''s true. Once you go down the mountain, you have to walk for months or even years." Liu Chengfeng said unconvinced.


    Hong feisheng burst out laughing.


    Don''t say that. It''s true.


    Although he seldom goes down the mountain, as long as he goes down the mountain, it''s a year and a half.


    It''s said that it''s better to travel a hundred miles than to read ten thousand books. Hong feisheng didn''t agree with this before, but now he agrees with it very much.


    He knows more and more about the local conditions and customs of many places than Liu Chengfeng.


    For example, in southern Chu, Liu Chengfeng showed off a lot along the way, many of which were pointed out by Hong feisheng.


    This makes Liu Chengfeng very depressed and unwilling to show off. He thinks that Hong feisheng has gone too far, and his profession has beaten him in the face.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. What Liu Chengfeng knows is from books, and what Hong feisheng says is from his own eyes.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Chengfeng said, "your world is as big as a book. If it''s too small, my world is very big. All the places you can see are my world.".


    Liu Chengfeng didn''t quite understand this sentence at the beginning, but he understood two or three points along the way.


    Wu Wutong went out for two hours, and never came back. Xiao Yao could not hold back. After he had called the wind with the Hong Fei Liu, he went out to search for people.


    If Hong feisheng or Liu Chengfeng went out for a long time and didn''t come back, Xiao Yao didn''t worry much.


    But Wu Wutong is different. This girl is too much trouble.


    Give her ten minutes, you can make Lian yundao chaotic for three days.


    I went downstairs and asked Xiao Xiao, the shop assistant still had an impression of Wu Wutong. After all, Wutong''s face is still very good, man. I''m not impressed with anything, but I''m still very impressed with girls. It''s like eating in a small restaurant. The next second I sit down, I look around and find that there is a beautiful girl in the restaurant. Even if it''s just a good-looking figure, I can''t help looking at her more.


    "The girl asked me if there was anything interesting outside the city, so I told her that there was a big circus in the city these days. She asked me where she went." The shop boy said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Yao firmly believes what the shop boy said.


    This is the style of Wu Wutong.


    "Well, where is the place?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Qingfeng escort agency, at the gate of the mansion!" The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, as if he didn''t believe it.


    The shopkeeper put the rag on his shoulder, pinched his waist and said, "my guest, I know you have such an expression. I''m not surprised. In fact, everyone will be very surprised when they hear this news. Is the door of Qingfeng escort agency a place where they can play circus? I can''t help it. This time, Qingfeng escort agency is offending people! "


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "as far as I know, Qingfeng escort agency is the largest escort agency in the whole state of Wei. To be exact, it should be the largest escort agency in Lingwu world. How can anyone offend them?"


    The bartender didn''t speak yet, but a middle-aged man who was passing by sighed and said, "if you change it into normal days, no one dares to offend Qingfeng escort agency, but no one offends them, it doesn''t mean that no one offends! There are many people in the state of Wei who can offend Qingfeng escort agency, but there are some who are too lazy to care with them. After all, there is no conflict of interests. It''s different now... "


    Xiao Yao really did not expect that any middle-aged man passing by could say such philosophical words.


    If you think about it, that''s true.


    The fact that Qingfeng escort agency has been prosperous in the state of Wei for so many years does not mean that they are people who dare not provoke anyone in the state of Wei.


    It''s not their opponent who wants to trouble Qingfeng escort agency.


    It''s their opponent''s, and they don''t bother to find a small escort agency.


    This leads to the expansion of Qingfeng escort agency.


    However, after becoming bigger, there will be a huge interest chain. Now some people are focusing on this interest chain, so the trouble of Qingfeng escort agency will naturally arise.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    In fact, he has no contact with Qingfeng escort agency, but he still has some friends in Qingfeng escort agency.


    Xu Han, green cicada, Xu Feng, is not a bad person though he is not very good.


    Before he and those people also get along for a long time, especially green cicada, although he has no redundant ideas on green cicada, but the word friend is still counted.


    After asking for the address, Xiao Yao rushes to Qingfeng escort agency. It''s not very far. He goes through two streets and arrives.


    In Xiao Yao''s heart, he was also a little nervous, after he learned from the shopkeeper that the identity of those people who were in trouble with Qingfeng escort agency this time.


    Step on the gate of heaven. This is a first-class school in the Lingwu world. There are so many experts and countless immortals. The situation of Qingfeng escort agency must be extremely difficult. Otherwise, who dares to ride on the neck of Qingfeng escort agency? What''s it like to play a circus at someone''s gate, not to take a shit and pee on your neck?

 Chapter 1184

    In addition to external pressure, the current Qingfeng escort agency is also a mess.


    The chief escort of Qingfeng escort agency died, two months ago.


    This is absolutely a fatal blow to Qingfeng escort agency.


    If you lose the backbone, Qingfeng escort agency can only sway in the wind and rain.


    Before that, there was the chief escort officer. Qingfeng escort agency had no problem in operation. Now the chief escort officer has gone, and the demons and ghosts below all show up without looking at them.


    Now the most irritated is the green cicada.


    Since she was born, she has lost her mother, and now her father is dead.


    Now, green cicada suddenly feel helpless.


    These days, she has been muddled, and has locked herself up. Although she did not want to do so, but now there is no way, as long as she appears, do not know how many people will harass her.


    There are always some people who want to pull green cicada out and make her the new chief escort.


    Green cicada does not want to.


    She is not really stupid. She knows that even if she really becomes the chief escort, she is still under the control of others.


    Since this is the case, why do you want to stand up?


    You have self-knowledge, green cicada is a very self-knowledge person.


    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    She was still lying in bed, subconsciously got up from the bed, was originally dressed, so she would not worry about embarrassment, but her heart is still a little angry.


    Fortunately, I''m wearing clothes. What if I don''t?


    The man who came in was about 50 years old. He was wearing a fox fur. He looked a little skinny and had a goatee. His small eyes were rolling. It was not a rat''s eye. It was just uncomfortable to look at him. Triangular eyes meant ferocity.


    However, he looked at the green cicada with soft eyes.


    "Green cicada, are you resting? I heard from Li San that you didn''t have lunch again? Do you feel sick? " The goatee man came up to him and asked with a smile.


    He pulled a chair and pulled it down. He didn''t care about the green cicada''s bad eyes.


    Green cicada''s reaction is very fast, impatient in the eyes of a flash.


    She sat down slowly and poured the man a cup of tea.


    The man took it and put it aside.


    Green cicada heart sneer.


    I''m really careful. Do you think you''ll poison yourself?


    She also sighed in her heart. If she had a chance, maybe she would really poison, but she also understood that her small skills could not pass under the other side''s eyes, not only would not do anything to the other side, but would infuriate the other side.


    She is a smart person and naturally knows what to do and what not to do.


    "Uncle Liu, what did you come to me for?" Green cicada asked.


    In fact, what the other party''s purpose is, her heart is clearer than anyone else.


    However, she has to pretend to be confused and realistic. Sometimes, pretending to be confused is also an art.


    The man called uncle Liu by Qingchan is actually Liu Shude. He is also an old man of Qingfeng escort agency. He has been in the agency for almost 30 years. You know, Qingfeng escort agency only has 30 years now. It can be said that Liu Shude is the elder of Qingfeng escort agency.


    In the past, he was very kind. Since father Qingchan, the chief escort of Qingfeng escort agency, died, this guy began to move.


    By this time, Liu Shude had already begun to speak.


    "Green cicada, it''s like this. As you know, now your father has gone, we are all very sad, but grief is one thing. Qingfeng escort agency still needs to continue to operate, right?" Liu Shude said painstakingly.


    When speaking, the expression on his face is also very sincere.


    Green cicada willow eyebrow light Cu, nodded, softly said: "uncle Liu, what do you mean?"


    "What I mean is actually quite simple. Recently, you can see that since your father died, many people have been active. We all know what they are thinking."


    When Liu Shude talked about us, the expression on his face was calm.


    This should also be regarded as a technology. Anyway, if you were someone else, you would blush.


    Green cicada mouth gently wriggle, also did not say anything, just quietly looking at Liu Shude, waiting for each other to continue to say.


    At this time, if you use a sentence: I will quietly watch you install. Force, should be very appropriate.


    "Internal and external troubles, outside, step on the door of heaven, covetous, internal words, those dart leader''s words, also not honest, all want to do something, start to gang, ah, this is the problem we feel headache!" When Liu Shude spoke of these words, he looked sad. "Green cicada, don''t worry. Your father is my elder brother. Qingfeng escort agency is also your family. You can''t let Qingfeng escort agency fall into the hands of outsiders."


    At this time, green cicada wants to stand up and ask Liu Shude, are you an outsider?


    Think about it, forget it.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to tear face with each other, but that she doesn''t have the strength to tear face with each other at all.


    It''s really a turn for the moon. She won''t get any benefits. She will only speed up the progress of these people.


    Seeing that the cicada didn''t speak, Liu Shude frowned a little, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    It''s just a trace.


    After a short time, he looked at the green cicada with gentle and kind eyes, just like an elder.


    "Green cicada, I think so. No matter what, you stand up first, cheer up and tell others that Qingfeng escort agency belongs to your Yang family. As for other problems, you can leave them to me. I''ll be the deputy leader." Liu Shude said.


    The green cicada sighed.


    She raised her head and looked at Liu Shude indifferently.


    "Uncle Liu, I''ll think about what you said." Green cicada voice calm, people can not hear the joy and sorrow.


    Although there is no direct refusal, but green cicada''s attitude, has let Liu Deshu feel very uncomfortable.


    "Think about it? Is there anything else to consider now? " Liu Shude asked, "domestic and foreign troubles! Have come to the critical moment, burning eyebrows, you have to consider? What are you thinking about? "


    The green cicada did not speak.


    Liu Shude stood up, his eyes were a little cold, and said: "green cicada, you are not a child who doesn''t understand. Now it''s all like this. What else do you think you can do? Do you want to see Qingfeng escort agency fall apart? Or do you want to let stepping on the heavenly gate slowly eat us? You stand up and I''ll kill. What else can you do? "


    The green cicada gasped.


    She tried to calm her anger.


    "I didn''t say no, I just think it''s necessary to think about it, isn''t it?" Green cicada asked.


    Liu Shude said with a smile: "before those people came to you, you also have to consider it?"


    The green cicada did not speak.


    It seems that Liu Shude did his homework before he came here.


    Green cicada was still thinking about how to deal with Liu Shude. Now she realized that the other side''s attitude was so tough, and suddenly relaxed a lot.


    She leaned back in her chair and looked at Liu Shude, her eyes full of mockery.


    "If I don''t promise, will you kill me?"


    In fact, green cicada is not an impulsive person, but her father has just passed away, these uncles and uncles all jumped out.


    First, she swallowed.


    Second, she retreated and retreated.


    Third, she forced a smile.


    Fourth - how can she tolerate it?


    How can she return?


    Her eyes are full of indifference. The reason why she dares to be so tough is not because she has no fear. It''s not because she has any cards. In fact, the reason is quite simple. At this moment, she has ignored life and death.


    She is thinking, die to die, so live, also quite tired


    Liu Shude said with a smile: "niece, what are you talking about? You call me uncle Liu. Your father is also my elder brother. How can I kill you? "


    "No?" Green cicada sneered, "since it is now, you are OK now, can I invite you out?"


    Liu Shude slapped on the table.


    The table didn''t move, or even make any noise. However, a set of ceramic tea sets on the table was shattered.


    A master with such ability.


    If you want to talk about it, few people in Qingfeng escort agency can be Liu Shude''s experts.


    Even if you look at Lingwu world, how many masters can you have?


    The pupils of the green cicada suddenly contracted.


    She was burning with anger.


    "Liu Shude, what do you want to do?"


    The tea set on the table was given to her by her father or on her sixteenth birthday.


    My father said that this was made by a famous artist in the old ceramic cellar in the Qin Dynasty. It''s not easy to get it back. After all, ceramics are fragile, so we have to be careful.


    After so many years of collection, is it broken?


    Liu Shude suddenly took a few steps forward and grabbed the cicada''s throat with one hand.


    One arm picked up the little girl.


    For a moment, the green cicada''s face turned red, and her two legs pushed hard, but she couldn''t help it. Her two hands tried to open the hand on her neck, but the thread didn''t move.


    She knew better than anyone that it was easier for Liu Shude to kill herself than to crush an ant.


    She simply gave up the struggle.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you agree?" Liu Shude asked.


    His patience has been completely consumed.


    The green cicada looks at the roof. Dad, did you see that? This is your good brother. What kind of white eyed wolf do you have? She didn''t get angry. She just felt that when she got to the end of the world, she would have to talk to her father, beat him in disguise and scare him. At this time, there was a sudden storm behind Liu Shude. A feather arrow goes through the window paper. With a strong wind, it hit him on the back. Liu Shude''s face tensed, and immediately threw away the green cicada. At the same time, he stepped back to avoid the arrow¡° Who dares? " Liu Shude cheered.

 Chapter 1185

    The mansion of Qingfeng escort agency is located in the center of Lianyun road. There are three main courtyards, twelve branch courtyards, and three long corridors and rooms in the north and south. There are about 400 rooms.


    There are more than 700 people in Qingfeng escort agency. However, many of them are on the way of transporting escort. During this period of time, Qingfeng escort agency hasn''t been able to escort much. The head of the escort agency is gone. The base camp is in a mess. How can it be a fart?


    No one wants to go out now, because the situation in the escort agency is changing rapidly. They all think about who will become the new chief escort of Qingfeng escort agency. If they want to go up and flatter themselves, they may be able to become half of the escort leader. Although the escort leader has to follow the escort, the money they take is different, and their attitude in the escort agency is different. Of course, there are no five risks and one gold, Rice and oil will not be delivered during the Spring Festival.


    At the gate of Qingfeng escort agency, the circus continues.


    Xiao Yao finally found Wu Wutong. The sisters sat in the first row, clapping their hands, and throwing a gold ingot.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yao was speechless.


    Before that, he was a little money fan. He wanted Li to send money to the south every day. Now that he has money, he starts to spend a lot of money.


    Black sheep!


    Xiao Yao was also very happy to see Xiao Wutong. He also sent him a place by the way: "you''re here too? Sit down, sit down! There are lions in the ring of fire


    Xiao Yao


    What he did not say was already dragged onto the bench by Wu Wutong.


    The front and back, the inside and the outside, for the sake of many people, are packed with people. At a glance, they are all heads.


    The gate of Qingfeng escort agency is blocked.


    Seeing Wutong, who still applauded, Xiao Yao asked, "do you really think the circus is pretty, or do you simply think they bullied the wind and wind Bureau, and you look comfortable?"


    Wu Wutong stared at it for a while, but never expected Xiao Yao to raise such a sharp question.


    After a moment of deep meditation, Wu Wutong nodded gently, "each half."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Wu Wutong is thinking what she is thinking. Little girl is still a little girl. Even in Lingwu world, even the princess, she is still a little girl.


    But this character is also very good. If Wu Wutong is a very simple person, Xiao Yao may not be friends with such a person.


    At this time, in Qingfeng escort agency.


    Liu Shude dodged the arrow, and the second arrow broke through the air again.


    He stepped back, more and more angry.


    "Who, get out of here!"


    A young man with a bow and arrow rushed in through the broken window.


    His body rolled around in the air and fell in front of the green cicada. He opened his arms like an eagle and protected her behind.


    "Green cicada, don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you!" Said the young man.


    Green cicada just sighed.


    Liu Shude also sneered.


    When someone fired a cold arrow before, he was really nervous.


    Since he thinks that the strength of the other party may not be able to do so, but his heart is still a little nervous, there is no way to do, who let him now do is not see the light of things? How can we say that green cicada is also the daughter of the old dart leader? Although many people want to kill green cicada, it''s well understood by everyone. If anyone really dares to do it in front of others, it''s a crime of public anger. Even if everyone doesn''t care in their heart, on the surface, they have to be furious.


    But now seeing that it was just a Xu Feng, he was also relieved.


    "It''s up to you to protect others? Would it be nice to be alive? " Liu Shude said with a sneer.


    Liu Shude''s words, like a sharp sword, poked directly into Xu Feng''s heart.


    His hands holding the bow and arrow began to tremble slightly.


    He was angry, angry at Liu Shude''s lawlessness, also angry at his own useless.


    Although he was very reluctant to admit it, what Liu Shude said was true.


    Don''t talk about one of them. Even a hundred of them, together, will not be Liu Shude''s opponent.


    What can he do to fight a master?


    In fact, he wanted to find someone else before, but when he saw it, the green cicada had already been strangled by Liu Shude.


    He has no spare time at all.


    At present, it can only be stopped when the opportunity is broken. Save the green cicada first.


    Now people are saved, but it doesn''t mean they are safe. On the contrary, it''s him and green cicada who are in danger


    His body was trembling slightly, not frightened, but really worried. He was thinking about what he should do to make green cicada leave here safely.


    Liu Shude looks at Xu Feng with mockery in his eyes.


    "I really don''t understand. Is there something wrong with your brain? Others green cicada obviously don''t like you, you still have to go to gather together, gather together what gather together? You want to save people. Have you ever asked them if they need your help? " Liu Shude asked.


    Xu Feng clenched his teeth. Of course, he didn''t really turn around and ask the green cicada this question.


    He said: "if I really ask her, she will let me go and say that I don''t need to save her. Hum, Liu Shude, I say that you are not a child. Don''t you understand such a simple reason?"


    In fact, Xu Feng is half right.


    If he asked, green cicada would say that, partly because he didn''t want to drag Xu Feng down, and partly because Liu Shude said that.


    Xu Feng didn''t ask. He didn''t rule out the reason why he didn''t dare to ask.


    Liu Shude''s look at Xu Feng is already a little impatient.


    At the same time, he has rushed to Xu Feng.


    In reality, it''s not TV. The villains are talking about it for a long time. What''s the point?


    Originally, Liu Shude did not want what he was doing to be known by others. Naturally, he wanted to make a quick decision.


    Even if Xu Feng comes out, what happens?


    God block kill God, Buddha block kill Buddha!


    Liu Shude''s eyes twinkled with cold waves. In the blink of an eye, he came to Xu Feng.


    With one punch, the fist style directly smashed Xu Feng''s body.


    "It''s up to you?" Liu Shude''s eyes are even colder when he looks at Xu Feng.


    In his heart, he didn''t take Xu Feng seriously at all.


    Seeing him approaching the green cicada step by step, Xu Feng, lying on the ground still spitting blood, didn''t know where the strength came from, and got up again. At the same time, he pulled out his bow and arrow, released his hand and smashed a purple light at Liu Shude.


    "Well? With aura? " Liu Shude sneered and kicked, "how dare a pearl of rice compete with the sun and the moon?"


    This kick kicked Xu Feng to the wall, then bounced on the ground and began to vomit blood.


    "Liu Shude, you dare!" Xu Feng roared, and when he opened his mouth, his blood was still pouring out.


    He also wants to rush up, Liu Shude is also impatient, gather all his strength, slap Xu Feng''s head.


    Xu Feng can only watch the distance between that palm and himself slowly draw closer.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that if he stood up again, he would be killed.


    But he had to!


    He has no way back!


    Did he watch the green cicada die in Liu Shude''s hands?


    That''s worse than killing him!


    The green cicada is not dead, neither is Xu Feng.


    Outside the door, there was a roar, containing aura.


    "Liu Shude, seek death!"


    Liu Shude''s action stopped and his face changed.


    He gave a cold hum and glanced at Xu Han.


    "Your boy''s luck is really good enough." Liu Shude said.


    "It''s your bad luck." Xu Feng said with a sneer.


    Now Liu Shude''s heart is very tangled.


    He knew that he could still kill Xu Feng, but it was of little significance. At least the green cicada could not be killed.


    Besides, Xu Feng is also Xu Han''s son, even if he is not a tool. There are probably five masters outside the door now, and he is hard to clean his face.


    Thinking about it, he went out.


    Open the door and be fair.


    As he had expected before, there were five experts standing outside the door, including Xu Han.


    The five guys all looked at Liu Shude with alert eyes.


    be on one''s guard for.


    Liu Shude just snorted and said, "I''m not dead."


    Then he turned and left.


    There was no one to stop him.


    Xu Feng struggles to run out and shouts to Xu Han: "Dad, kill this dog quickly! He wanted to kill me and green cicada before! "


    Liu Shude didn''t look back and went on.


    Xu Han just sighed, but did not speak.


    The same is true of the four guys who came with him.


    It''s quite a fashion.


    "Dad, didn''t you hear me? I said


    Before Xu Feng finished, he was interrupted by Xu Han: "shut up!"


    Xu Feng was startled, just about to argue, behind suddenly came the voice of green cicada.


    Gentle, or not sad.


    "Forget it." She said softly.


    Xu Feng turns around and looks at the green cicada.


    He clearly saw sadness in her eyes.


    Forget it. How can it be done?


    Green cicada continued: "he killed us, maybe it will cause some trouble, but now we are not dead, what can we do? Uncle Xu is not his opponent. Will the remaining four really help us deal with Liu Shude? "


    "..." Xu Feng was silent.


    Although Xu Feng is reckless sometimes, he is not a fool.


    He understood the meaning of green cicada. After all, those four guys were very good without helping Liu Shude deal with them. He smashed his fist on the doorframe and could only watch Liu Shude go away. At this time, Xu Han also came to the green cicada, his face expression is very remorse¡° Green cicada, I... "Before Xu Han said anything, green cicada shook his head with a smile:" Uncle Xu, I understand. It''s OK. " Xu Han did not speak. He wants to say something self reproach, think about it or forget it. In that case, what''s the point of saying more? If he can, he also wants to leave Liu Shude behind, not to mention the green cicada. That guy also hurt Xu Feng! But can he do it? Green cicada stood up and went to the door. Eyes looking at the distance, the body relying on the doorframe¡° Do you hear the bells and drums? It''s better to kill the Qingfeng escort agency as soon as possible... "Green cicada said with a smile.

 Chapter 1186

    No one knows what green cicada is thinking.


    Outside the door, you can still hear the drum music, the rhythm is very happy.


    The circus has been going on for three days.


    Three days ago, a group of people came to the gate of Qingfeng escort agency, camped and flowed down. Then they began to perform circus by beating gongs and drums.


    It''s not that Qingfeng escort agency didn''t go out to negotiate. It just opened its mouth and was kicked back.


    From the gate, straight into the yard.


    Then there was a conflict.


    More than 400 people from Qingfeng escort agency rushed out, including two top experts.


    On that day, many people from Lianyun road came to join in the fun.


    They feel that the people in this circus are just tired of living and performing in front of the Qingfeng escort agency. Isn''t that the face of Qingfeng escort agency? In Lianyun Road, there are several people who can''t get along with Qingfeng escort agency. It''s not Taisui. What''s earth breaking on his head?


    However, when everyone thought that the circus was going to suffer a big loss, a middle-aged man suddenly came forward. With a cold hum, all the people of Qingfeng escort agency turned pale and looked at each other. The so-called masters even stepped back subconsciously.


    In fact, the reason is quite simple. The middle-aged man standing out is the man who stepped on the gate of heaven fifty miles away from Lianyun road.


    Another reason is that he is a double master.


    There are not many one level masters, not to mention two level masters?


    Even the tenth of the top ten experts is just a quintuple expert.


    A double master, even in the Lingwu world, is rare.


    The appearance of a double master immediately made the whole Qingfeng escort agency out of breath.


    In the hearts of those masters of Qingfeng escort agency, they are also full of galloping horses.


    What''s more, such a person can get a good official position even if he goes to join the army. Is it funny that such a person still bullies an escort agency?


    In fact, if it''s just a double master, with the ability of Qingfeng escort agency, it''s not that they can''t compete with each other. After all, they have two double masters, and there are so many people. Double masters can''t be killed.


    It''s just that other people''s identity is too special. Step on the gate of heaven!


    Stepping on Tianmen is the biggest sect in Wei kingdom. Even if we look at Lingwu world, it is also a big sect. Most importantly, stepping on Tianmen also leads to ye tingchao.


    What are they going to fight against such a sect?


    He is a double master. He is only in his forties. He certainly has a high position in the Tianmen. If he really gives him something, I''m afraid he''ll offend him to death. Originally, his strength is not as good as others, and he''s afraid of others. It can be seen how much these people in Qingfeng escort agency are holding back.


    I can only watch the circus playing at the gate of Qingfeng escort agency. In a rage, Qingfeng escort agency directly closed the door - can''t my family go out to join in the fun and reward some small money?


    Isn''t that hitting yourself in the face?


    The circus goes on.


    Xiao Yao also noticed a middle-aged man sitting on a pony at the back of the circus.


    Even if he can''t feel the aura of the other party, there is a sense of crisis.


    Especially when the other person''s eyes also fall on Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is more and more uncomfortable, as if the whole person is watched by a monstrous beast.


    He frowned to avoid the other''s eyes.


    He didn''t want to get into trouble because of such a small plot.


    However, he also thought about it carefully. The guy sitting here seems to be supporting the circus.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the appearance of the circus is forcing Qingfeng escort agency to close down and directly hitting them in the face. Therefore, the man and Qingfeng escort agency are obviously not the same people, or in other words, they are coming to Qingfeng escort agency.


    How much hatred is there in order to do such a disgusting thing?


    Wu Wutong, who sat beside Xiao Yao, seemed to have noticed the strange expression of Xiao Yao''s face. He did not immediately speak after he took a glance at Xiao Yao''s gaze.


    When Xiao Yao looked away, she asked, "isn''t that guy right?"


    "I can''t tell." Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    What he said is also true. He can''t even feel the aura in other people''s body. It''s really strange that he can say why.


    At this time, the door of Qingfeng escort agency behind the circus was suddenly opened from inside.


    The green cicada came out in a long plain dress.


    Before a fight, her clothes were scratched and stained with some dust. She changed her clothes and came out again.


    Following the green cicada, there is Xu Feng.


    Only two people.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed a little when he saw green cicada and Xu Feng.


    Wu Wutong said, "your dream lover is coming out."


    "It''s certainly not a good thing." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    Wu Wutong listens to this, curious to ask: "what do you mean?"


    Her curiosity is still strong.


    Xiao Yao did not reply to Wu Wutong''s words.


    What the hell does he know?


    He just felt that green cicada came out at this time, definitely not to see the excitement.


    The most important thing is that even though separated by a certain distance, he also saw a trace of despair from the green cicada''s face.


    This is the first time to see green cicada, had a great contrast.


    In his impression, the girl always seems to be lively, and there is nothing in the world that can create pressure on her.


    But now, in the green cicada''s face can see only despair. What happened to make her look like this?


    Seeing the green cicada coming out, many people also looked over there.


    At this time, the circus also stopped subconsciously.


    The middle-aged man sitting on the pony, slowly stood up, eyes narrowed into a seam, looking at the green cicada and Xu Feng.


    Green cicada went straight to him.


    Xu Feng didn''t plan to stop him. He just walked along behind the green cicada. He was always close to the green cicada. Although he knew that he couldn''t stop him if he really wanted to do something to the green cicada, it was a kind of subconscious action.


    Seeing the green cicada coming up to him, the middle-aged man said with a smile, "isn''t this Yang Tenghu''s daughter? Yang Qingchan, right? I remember you


    Green cicada took a deep breath and said, "do you want Qingfeng escort agency?"


    "That''s not true." The man shook his head and said, "it''s not me, it''s stepping on the heavenly gate."


    Xu Feng was a little angry, but he took a step forward and said, "I just can''t figure it out. You have a big business in Tianmen. Do you have to keep an eye on our Qingfeng escort agency? Even if Qingfeng escort agency really gives it to you, what can it do? Do you have time to take care of it? "


    The question Xu Feng asked was actually what many people in Qingfeng escort agency wanted to ask.


    If you really give Qingfeng escort agency to ta Tianmen, can the people in Ta Tianmen manage Qingfeng escort agency?


    Qingfeng escort agency doesn''t start to operate normally. What if they are given it, they won''t make any money.


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "you still don''t understand what we mean by stepping on the Tianmen gate. How can we say that it''s a noble and decent thing, and it''s absolutely impossible to do."


    This kind of words, put in such an occasion to say, but also by those who perform circus people listen, how to listen to all like a kind of self mockery.


    Famous and decent?


    You deserve it, too?


    Green cicada and Xu Feng think so.


    Many of the onlookers also thought so.


    In fact, even those circus teams who were invited to perform in Tianmen, some people think so.


    It''s just that no one said it.


    Some people don''t dare to say it, others don''t care to say it. They have already reached the point where people have already thrown their face on the ground. How can they say it?


    Want to stand on the moral high ground to attack each other?


    Don''t make a fuss. Can you still do this?


    The middle-aged man was silent for a while, and continued: "in fact, we really don''t have any other meaning. We just want to cooperate with you. You should also find that there are few experts in Qingfeng escort agency, which is not enough. We have many experts in Tianmen. We can help you to take charge of Qingfeng escort agency. You only need to give us 5000 taels of gold every year. "


    "..." green cicada and Xu Feng are speechless.


    Last year, the total revenue of Qingfeng escort agency was only more than 6000 pieces of gold, and the travel expenses had to be deducted. It would be nice to have 2000 liang of the staff''s wages left.


    How could this man ask for five thousand taels?


    Is this going to force Qingfeng escort agency to death?


    It''s not enough to smash the pot and sell iron!


    This is bullying!


    In other words, people are always bullying people


    Green cicada suddenly laughed a, say: "good, I promise you."


    Now, the man who was shocked was the middle-aged man.


    In fact, he just said it casually.


    Stepping on Tianmen just wanted to get a piece of it, but he didn''t really want 5000 taels of gold. He just wanted to give the other party a bargaining space.


    However, this woman even so directly agreed to come down?


    There was a little uncertainty in his mind.


    When things go wrong, there must be demons. This is the truth that all three-year-old children understand.


    "Can you decide?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Not now." Green cicada turned around, held out his hand and pointed to the gate of Qingfeng escort agency. His voice was sonorous and powerful. "You kill some of the people here. I''ll probably count my words."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao also gave a bitter smile. Is this green cicada going to die? In this way, no one is left behind... The middle-aged man was also a little angry and said angrily, "are you kidding? I killed the people of Qingfeng escort agency. There is only one empty shell left in Qingfeng escort agency. What else do you want to do? " Well, this guy is not stupid at all. At this time, Liu Shude and others also came out. They just wanted to wait and see, but now they can''t hold their breath¡° Green cicada, go back. " Liu Shude said with a cold face.

 Chapter 1187

    Liu Shude came out, and Xu Han and others came out with him.


    There are probably many people, but Liu Shude is the first one. First of all, Liu Shude has a high status in Qingfeng escort agency. Second, he is also the strongest.


    Therefore, no one dare to walk in front of him.


    When he got to the green cicada, the first thing he said was, "green cicada, go back."


    When he said this, although he looked a little dignified, his tone was full of love.


    A lot of people are faintly nauseous.


    Who could have thought that this man who seemed so kind to green cicada wanted to put green cicada to death before?


    Green cicada just sneered and said, "where do I want to go? It''s my own business. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "..." the expression on Liu Shude''s face looked a little ugly.


    He didn''t expect that green cicada would talk to him with such an attitude.


    What surprised him even more was in the back.


    Green cicada is a cold hum again, say: "uncle Liu, I still really dare not go back, after going back, carelessly killed by you how to do?"


    "..." Liu Shude was not very angry, but his eyes were full of ridicule.


    Green cicada laughs: "yes, you must think I''m ridiculous, don''t you think I''m crazy? You won''t be afraid, because you know, even if I say that, no one will believe it. Even if someone believes it, they will pretend not to believe it. My father is dead. What''s the matter with Qingfeng escort agency and our Yang family? No, did you say it has the final say?


    Green cicada''s emotion is very excited, every word is roared out.


    Say, the eye socket is red.


    She rubbed her nose hard. She didn''t want to shed tears, but it was hard to recover her emotion.


    After all, she is just a girl, an ordinary girl.


    How can she be so strong?


    So many things, one by one, even a man, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    What does she know about being strong? Can live to now, but rely on two words - die support.


    After green cicada''s words, many facial expressions have changed.


    The middle-aged man, who came from Tianmen, couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that your Qingfeng escort agency is in a mess."


    Hearing this, many people in Qingfeng escort agency are red faced.


    They don''t want to believe green cicada''s words, but after listening to green cicada''s words, how can they not move?


    The heart is made of flesh.


    The middle-aged man continued: "in fact, I don''t think I''m a good person, but compared with you, I think I''m kind. At least, I won''t bully a little girl."


    He said leisurely, not afraid of these people angry.


    How can these people get angry and bite off a piece of meat from him?


    Dare you?


    Liu Shude''s fist has been clenched. He regrets that he didn''t kill the green cicada before. He just regrets that he didn''t kill the green cicada.


    There are some things that we all know well in our hearts and can''t say. This is tacit understanding.


    But now someone has broken this rule, throwing out all the things that can''t be seen and exposing them to the sun. Even if they don''t want to see them, they have to glance at them.


    That''s the situation.


    Xiao Yao, hiding in the crowd, let out a sigh of relief.


    The look on his face was a little ugly.


    Wu Wutong whispered, "now, I support you to beat these people! What''s the ability to bully a woman? "


    Xiao Yao glanced at his Wutong, but smiled bitterly.


    If you can, he also wants to stand out and beat these people!


    The premise is that he has such strength.


    He didn''t know anything else, but he was sure that as long as he dared to stand up at this time, he would be beaten to death


    There are too many experts here. His strength is not enough to see here.


    "Shall I go to see Mr. Hong first?" Wu Wutong whispered.


    She also knows that in such a situation, even if Xiao Yao wants to fight, she is not the opponent of these people. She really doesn''t care about the life and death of green cicada. She just worries about Xiao Yao.


    Although she didn''t know much about Xiao Yao, at least she didn''t know many secrets in Xiao Yao''s heart, she believed that if the life of green cicada was threatened, Xiao Yao would not want to rush out directly.


    This is a fool.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Wutong, and thought, smiled, nodded, "well, you go."


    Wu Wutong immediately stood up and opened the crowd and went out.


    In fact, in Xiao Yao''s view, if something really happens here, Hong feisheng''s strength can not be unaware of it.


    He was just worried about what would happen and threatened the safety of Wu Wutong.


    The strength of the later stage of building foundation sounds good, but it is still too weak here.


    At this time, green cicada once again took a step forward.


    She stared at Liu Shude and said, "even if you destroy Qingfeng escort agency, I will not let it fall into your hands."


    Every word is so clear.


    Liu Shude''s mouth twitched violently.


    He was completely angry.


    If it is not estimated that there are many people standing here, he would like to take action now, which directly results in the life of green cicada.


    Suddenly, he turned his back to the green cicada.


    "Take her down."


    With these words, two young men came out and walked towards the green cicada.


    "What do you want to do?" Xu Feng was furious and immediately stood in front of the green cicada and opened his arms.


    Seeing his son''s appearance, Xu Han was worried and said, "Xu Feng, get out of the way quickly!"


    "Get out of the way?" Xu Feng''s face flushed with anger, "why should I get out of the way? What did green cicada say wrong? Can''t you just take the green cicada seriously just because the chief escort is gone? "


    He turned his face and glared at Liu Shude fiercely, scolding: "old thief Liu, what are you? Green cicada is the daughter of the chief escort. What she wants to do and what she wants to say are her business. Why do you care? "


    "Qingfeng escort agency doesn''t belong to her or the Yang family. We all have a share." Liu Shude said calmly.


    "All of them? Fart your mother! Why didn''t you say that when the chief escort was there before? " Xu Feng said fiercely.


    Have reached this point, has already torn his face, Xu Feng said the words, also become a lot of unbridled.


    Anyway, what else can we do?


    Liu Shude is furious and kicks Xu Feng in the chest.


    This foot, directly let Xu Feng''s body soar, fell on the ground, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Liu Shude, what are you doing?" When Xu Han saw that his son had been beaten, he was also angry.


    "You can''t manage your son well. I''ll manage it for you, brother Xu. What''s the problem?" Liu Shude said with a sneer.


    "Damn, Laozi''s son, you need to take care of it?" When he spoke, Xu Han had slapped Liu Shude.


    Before he let Xu Feng get out of the way, he was worried about such things.


    Although he wanted to protect green cicada, he knew better than anyone that his ability was not enough to protect green cicada.


    His ability is limited.


    As far as possible, he can only think about protecting his son.


    It''s not selfish.


    Now Xu Feng is injured by Liu Shude again. Even if Xu Han doesn''t want to be involved, he has to take this step.


    That''s his own son!


    Why are you bullied?


    Originally, Liu Shude thought that with Xu Han''s character, even if he hurt Xu Feng, he would not say anything more. He could only curse himself in his heart.


    But now, Xu Han chose to do it, which he didn''t think of before.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Does he feel like he''s his opponent?


    When he was muttering in his heart, Xu Han had rushed to him.


    "I can''t help myself." Liu Shude''s disgust also slapped Xu Han.


    "Uncle Xu, be careful!" Green cicada suddenly took out a sharp dagger and stabbed at Liu Shude''s back.


    Compared with the middle-aged man who stepped on Tianmen, Qingchan hated Liu Shude more.


    Even, she felt vaguely that the death of her father had something to do with Liu Shude.


    Of course, it''s just a guess. There''s no concrete evidence. It''s just green cicada''s intuition.


    "Hum, get out of here!" Liu Shude took a few steps forward, slapped Xu Han and flew out. Then he turned around and grabbed the green cicada''s arm.


    "Green cicada, green cicada, I treat you as my own daughter. You even want to kill me. How can you bear it? And now you even want to let Qingfeng escort agency go out. I''m very heartbroken for you! "


    Many people shuddered when they heard what Liu Shude said.


    People like Liu Shude are really terrible.


    Clearly wish to kill green cicada now, but still want to say such a high sounding words.


    Why?


    Is want to let oneself after what green cicada, look is so reasonable?


    A hypocrite.


    Green cicada was grabbed by Liu Shude''s wrist, eyes full of determination.


    Now that she has chosen to take this step, she has left life and death out of the question.


    "Die for me!" The green cicada slaps Liu Shude again.


    Liu Shude slapped the cicada in the face. This palm, he will certainly beat dead green Cicada! Just kill her and everything will be settled. The middle-aged man who stepped on the Tianmen gate just watched the excitement. Anyway, these things have nothing to do with him. He would like to see Qingfeng escort agency in a mess? In this way, it''s a lot easier for him to step in. The people in Qingfeng escort agency are all dull. If Yang Tenghu is still alive now, they will certainly stand up and help green cicada kill Liu Shude. But now that Yang Tenghu is dead, green cicada''s life and death have become irrelevant. At this time, a rainbow light suddenly appeared, with a blow of thunder, towards Liu Shude. He didn''t hit Liu Shude, but pushed him back. The purpose is achieved. The owner of the rainbow light, holding the green cicada''s body, retreated from a distance.

 Chapter 1188

    If not forced, Xiao Yao is still not willing to move.


    But just now, Xiao Yao had no choice. Could he watch the green cicada die in front of him?


    I don''t know how others will choose to face such a thing, but Xiao Yao knows that if he turns a blind eye to it, he can''t do it.


    Green cicada stares big eyes, looking at the man in front of him, there is nothing else but unbelievable.


    Have you ever thought of Xiao Yao?


    She has been thinking about it ever since she came back from Beilu.


    She will think about what Xiao Yao is doing now.


    She will wonder if Xiao Yao is safe now.


    Especially when she is helpless, there is always an illusion that Xiao Yao suddenly appears in front of her.


    When she found that it was just an illusion, the sense of loss spread all over the sky, and she couldn''t breathe.


    Now, this man is there, he''s there.


    "Xiao..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile after standing firm: "do you really want to die? Do you have to fight them? "


    At this moment, green cicada has an impulse to cry.


    Before, she was determined to die, so when Liu Shude clapped her hand, she had given up resistance, closed her eyes, waiting for death.


    The result also placed here, she did not die, not only did not die, but also met the people she thought she would never see in her life.


    Now Xiao Yao is standing in front of her.


    When she stood firm, she reached out and pinched Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Don''t you hurt?" Green cicada eyes complex asked.


    Xiao Yao was very depressed and said in a low voice, "how can I say that I am also a cultivator of immortals? If I feel pain like this, what kind of immortals can I cultivate?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, green cicada worried: "is this an illusion?"


    Looking at the expression on the green cicada''s face at this time, Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    What a lovely girl.


    He took the green cicada''s two wrists and said, "don''t worry, it''s not an illusion, but if you want to die, you won''t see me."


    Green cicada wants to cry.


    Her tears had been swirling in her eyes and could fall down at any time.


    Then, the green cicada suddenly opened her arms and hugged Xiao Yao tightly. She seemed to be worried that as soon as she let go, the man in front of her would disappear again.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Before he how also didn''t expect, green cicada see oneself after reaction will be so intense.


    "A master?" At this time, the middle-aged man from Tianmen, with his eyes fixed on Xiao Yao, said in a deep voice.


    After listening to his words, Liu Shude and others were shocked.


    Their eyes are very complicated.


    No one has seen Xiao Yao, but it seems that this young man has a very good relationship with green cicada.


    However, when did the green cicada have a friend of an expert?


    What surprised them even more was how old was this guy? How can there be a master''s cultivation?


    Xiao Yao gently pushed away the green cicada, wiped her two thumbs on her face, and said with a smile, "don''t cry, or I can''t escape if they do it later."


    Green cicada turns to think, think Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, holding him, is bound him, Wanyi Liu Shude that bastard also rushed up, Xiao Yao really may not escape.


    After all, she knows Liu Shude very well. What kind of things can''t he do?


    At this time, Liu Shude had already taken a step forward. He bowed his hands, looked at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "this little brother, I don''t know which school he came from?"


    This is Liu Shude''s concern.


    As a matter of fact, he may not pay attention to a master.


    However, Xiao Yao is too young. A 20-year-old cultivator of immortals already has a lot of accomplishments of experts. He must come from the big sect. In fact, no matter which sect he belongs to, such cultivators have to be regarded as sweet cakes.


    If they really offended Xiao Yao, it would not be a single person, but a sect or a big family.


    This is similar to the time when they faced the middle-aged man. As a double master, they may not have the strength of the first World War, but if they really offend others, they will expose the huge Qingfeng escort agency to the muzzle of the Tianmen. Given a reason to deal with Qingfeng escort agency, can they have a good life?


    They have too many concerns.


    The middle-aged man also looked at Xiao Yao.


    Anyway, in his view, Xiao Yao''s age and accomplishments are outstanding in the Tianmen, and he will certainly be cultivated by the school.


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at Liu Shude, laughed and asked, "where do I come from? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    His attitude is still very tough.


    Anyway, this Liu Shude is not a good thing. Why should he give each other face?


    Others can''t recognize Xiao Yao. Xu Han and Xu Feng are very familiar with Xiao Yao.


    Hearing what Xiao Yaogang just said, they all gave a bitter smile.


    This is Xiao Yao''s character!


    Although they don''t spend a long time with Xiao Yao, in their opinion, Xiao Yao is the kind of person who is round outside and square inside.


    Once Xiao Yao gets tough, even Qingfeng escort agency is nothing?


    Before hearing the middle-aged man''s words, their father and son were also surprised.


    Xu Han realized that he had underestimated Xiao Yao''s strength before.


    At first he thought that Xiao Yao''s strength was nothing more than a coagulator or a golden elixir, but he didn''t expect that he was already a master.


    At the beginning of their own, or to see the eye ah!


    In fact, Xu Han really thinks too much.


    Xiao Yao''s master is only a recent breakthrough. When they first met, Xiao Yao was just the cultivation of the golden elixir period and the strength of the coagulator.


    Of course, these are not important anymore.


    Anyway, now Xiao Yao is a master.


    That middle-aged man, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are also a little complicated.


    "Little brother, this is about stepping on Tianmen and Qingfeng escort agency. What do you mean?" The man asked.


    After all, compared with Liu Shude and others, he has a lot of confidence.


    Even if the other party is really a big school, what? Is stepping on the heavenly gate weaker than the other party?


    Moreover, he didn''t believe that any Damen sect would fight against the Tianmen because of a Qingfeng escort agency, which was really unreasonable.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "what happened between you and Qingfeng escort agency has nothing to do with me, but Yang Qingchan is my friend."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he gave a smile, nodded and said, "since that''s the case, it''s time for you to leave."


    Xiao Yao nodded and pulled the green cicada to leave.


    However, he was just about to leave, but he was blocked by Liu Shude.


    Xiao Yao frowned and his eyes twinkled: "what do you want to do?"


    "Green cicada is from our Qingfeng escort agency. You can''t take him away." Liu Shude said.


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "if I insist on taking her today, what can you do?"


    Liu Shude''s heart has begun to beat the retreat drum.


    The main reason is that Xiao Yao''s confidence is too strong and his tone is too strong.


    It''s good to be young and frivolous, but if there is not much dependence behind him, why does this guy dare to be so arrogant?


    In fact, he really thinks too much.


    This is the result of Xiao Yao''s character, and it has nothing to do with his dependence.


    When he went down from Tianlong mountain, Xiao Yao was helpless. Even his grandfather didn''t reveal the relationship between him and his three grandfathers to Xiao Yao. Did Xiao Yao still get along well? When did Xiao Yao lower his head in the face of Mo Chengfei?


    Now, the same is true.


    People! It''s all like this. When we need to insist and be tough, we must never counselle.


    "Little brother, you go your way. If someone dares to stop you, I''ll help you kill him." Stepping on the gate of heaven, the middle-aged man said.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at him and nodded with a smile.


    That middle-aged man''s mind is similar to Liu Shude''s. in his opinion, Xiao Yao''s identity must be different. Even if ordinary people have a great master''s accomplishments, they may not be so arrogant.


    The goal of stepping on Tianmen is just Qingfeng escort agency. It doesn''t matter whether Qingchan will stay or not.


    He didn''t want to make the situation more chaotic because of an insignificant girl.


    When Liu Shude heard the middle-aged man''s words, his face was a little ugly.


    But he has nothing to do. Who can''t afford to offend others?


    Qingfeng escort agency, it''s a bad time.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the green cicada.


    "Green cicada, do you really want to go?" Liu Shude asked.


    This is an old fox. After seeing Xiao Yao, his mind became active.


    Although there are some experts in Qingfeng escort agency, they are not even a fart in front of Tianmen.


    Now, Qingfeng escort agency and tap Tianmen are on the opposite side. Even if they don''t want to, there is no way to do it.


    People are grinding their swords and coming towards them. Apart from resisting, what else can they do?


    Did you stretch your neck to die?


    They are not green cicadas!


    They don''t want to be determined to die!


    According to this trend, they will soon be swallowed by the Tianmen. What''s the point of them fighting for the position of the chief escort?


    Xiao Yao''s appearance gives Liu Shude hope. Since this young man is likely to come from damenda sect, if he is brought into Qingfeng escort agency, they seem to have something to rely on as soon as they get up with TA Tianmen. What they see is not Xiao Yao, but the reliance behind Xiao Yao. Green cicada Leng Lengshen, looking at Liu Shude, in the heart of a doubt, some do not know each other''s meaning. Xiao Yao whispered, "don''t worry about him. Let''s go."¡° Well Green cicada nodded, also shook his head, she didn''t want to care what Liu Shude meant, anyway, it had nothing to do with her¡° Qingchan, Qingfeng escort agency is your home! It''s your father''s work! Is that what you''re going to do? " Liu Shude continued.

 Chapter 1189

    The green cicada stopped.


    Liu Shude''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    He subconsciously felt that what he had just said had touched the softest part of green cicada''s heart, and also touched the girl.


    However, the results surprised him.


    Green cicada turned his face and glared at him, biting his teeth and said, "you''re right. Qingfeng escort agency used to be my home, but now my family is gone. Is this still my home?"


    Liu Shude is speechless.


    His face turned white, angry and embarrassed.


    Green cicada opened a mouth, didn''t plan to stop, continued to say: "you all want to do so total dart head?"? Then fight! How much longer can you hop? "


    Liu Shude


    A little old man in Qingfeng escort agency suddenly said, "Qingchan, how can you say that you are also the daughter of the chief escort and a member of Qingfeng escort agency? How can you be so unfeeling?"


    "Heartless?" Hear these two words, green cicada even want to laugh. Hope all have no.


    She felt that these people were disgusting to the extreme.


    In order to disgust people, what kind of words, are good to say.


    "You say I''m heartless, don''t you?"


    "I''m staying in Qingfeng escort agency. How many of you want to kill me?"


    "Yes, some of you don''t want to kill me. You want to hold me up and make me a new speaker of Qingfeng escort agency. Then what? But also let me listen to you! What are you doing? "


    "You want me to be the new owner of Qingfeng escort agency, but who would like to listen to me?"


    Green cicada asked a few questions, which made those people in Qingfeng escort agency silent.


    The little old man was choked by the green cicada''s words. At this time, he had to keep silent. Besides keeping silent, what else could he do?


    Can''t you argue with Yang Qingchan? Even if he is really given this opportunity, he does not know what kind of words to use to refute each other.


    As a man, you can be shameless, but you can''t be too shameless. It''s like stepping on the gate of heaven. Now they are just playing circus at the gate, disgusting Qingfeng escort agency, forcing Qingfeng escort agency to death step by step.


    With their strength, is it difficult to force Qingfeng escort agency to bow down? Why take such a circuitous route? In the final analysis, it''s still necessary to show some face. Although they don''t do what a noble family should do, they are still noble and decent. Since they are noble and decent, they have to be famous and smash the Qingfeng escort agency for no reason. It''s hard to say. But if they add some reasons, it''s almost OK. For example, the circus of another family works hard to entertain the public, How can Qingfeng escort agency drive people? Even if you drive people, how can you beat people? WOW! Your Qingfeng escort agency has gone too far. You know how to bully ordinary people. I can''t stand on the gate of heaven any more. I have to stand on the commanding height of human morality to condemn you and do something by the way


    That''s the truth.


    After green cicada''s words finished, Xiao Yao had a kind of unspeakable pleasure.


    He felt that green cicada should have done so long ago.


    Green cicada finish saying these words, domineering turned a face.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, her eyes softened a lot.


    No matter how excited she was before, as long as she saw Xiao Yao, her mood would be much better.


    This man must have a special charm, green cicada thought.


    Green cicada looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also fell on Xu Feng''s body.


    He could only smile bitterly.


    At this time, a big hand patted him on the shoulder.


    "Isn''t it hard?" Xu Han''s voice came from behind.


    Xu Feng turns around and looks at his father, but he doesn''t speak.


    He didn''t know what language to use to describe his mood at this time.


    "Don''t you think it''s very unworthy? Are you thinking that if you knew this, you wouldn''t have to protect green cicadas before?" Xu Han continued.


    As Xu Feng''s father, as well as an outsider in painting, he sees more clearly than anyone else. He knows that even if his son is infatuated with green cicada, it is impossible for him to get green cicada to like him.


    He hoped that at this moment, his son would have an epiphany.


    Before, on Liu Shude''s hand, Xu Feng was hurt, but Xu Han didn''t worry about it at all. He had simply checked it before, and Xu Feng was OK. What he really worried about was Xu Feng''s heart injury.


    Injured, can get up, can heal.


    Death of heart is more terrible than death of human being.


    When a man dies, he lies in the coffin, buried in the loess, and has nothing to do with the world. When his heart dies, he still has to breathe and endure the long suffering. All the pain will accumulate.


    Xu Feng suddenly laughed.


    He looked at his father and said seriously, "I don''t regret it."


    Xu Han has a headache.


    "No regrets?" Xu Han really wanted to knock his son''s head open to see what was stuffed inside. Fortunately, Xu Feng is his son. If you change someone who has nothing to do with you, maybe he will kick directly at this time. What''s more, I haven''t seen this cheap man!


    Xu Feng still with a smile, said: "Dad, I know you must want to scold me, but I have no way! I can control myself not to say to her, I like you, but I can''t control myself not to like her. In fact, it''s good to watch her relax and watch her want to continue to live. It''s better than anything. "


    Xu Han raised his hand and patted Xu Feng on the shoulder.


    Then there was a long sigh.


    There is no absolute wrong or right in the matter of emotion.


    As long as Xu Feng feels valuable and meaningful, as a father, he doesn''t say much. After all, Xu Feng is not a child. He knows what is wrong and what is right. He doesn''t need to plan the direction.


    Well... I wish my son was happy!


    Xiao Yao and Wutong just turned around, and hung Fei and Liu Feng had been catching up with the wind behind Wu Wutong. They could hear Wu Wu Tong''s voice from the distance. "Hung Tao Chang, you are faster! A little slower, Xiao Yao will die! "


    Hong feisheng is very speechless.


    He could not see what was going on, but he could feel it.


    He is Hong feisheng! Lian Yun Dao''s aura collides and flows. He doesn''t dare to say that he knows it like the palm of his hand, but he can accurately grasp what has something to do with Xiao Yao.


    Wutong was afraid to say that, but at least he was sure that Xiao Yao was still alive and kicking, and there was no such complexity as Wu Wu Tong said.


    If it were not for the sake of Wutong, Hong Fei did not intend to come.


    Wu Wutong, like a humanoid tank, crowded the crowd and rushed to Xiao Yao''s side.


    Hong Feisheng and Liu Chengfeng two people who were in the rear behind Wu Wutong were getting rid of many troubles.


    After seeing Xiao Yao''s nothing, Wu Wutong just breathed a sigh of relief. "I knew you were OK." Wu Wutong said.


    After her, Liu Chengfeng and Hong feisheng are speechless.


    That''s not what the girl said before she came here!


    After Hong feisheng came to him, he glanced around, and his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    "It''s all right?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    "Then go back." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao looked at the green cicada and asked, "will you come with me?"


    Green cicada nods hard.


    Wu Wutong, with his arms around his side, hum a cold, and said, "you are not at all polite."


    The green cicada looked at Wu Wutong, his eyes were somewhat complicated.


    She still remembered Wu Wutong, and, moreover, the girl was so good-looking.


    Before, it was this woman who robbed Xiao Yao. When she saw Xiao Yao, she thought Xiao Yao had broken away from this woman. Now it seems that it is not the case. Although Xiao Yao came to her, this woman also came.


    Green cicada is curious that this woman looks at her eyes, seems to be full of hostility.


    When did you find her and provoke her? The green cicada couldn''t understand.


    Just as the five of them were going to leave together, the middle-aged man who stepped out of the gate suddenly said, "Mr. Hong, stay!"


    Hong Fei pauses, turns to look at the man, frowns and asks, "do you know me?"


    "Know, Hong feisheng, Hong Daochang, who in the world doesn''t know?" The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Hong feisheng "Oh", thought about it, and said: "but I don''t know you."


    Xiao Yao


    He thinks Hong feisheng is really the originator of the world.


    Because the force he pretended to be was so mellow that it would not make people feel stiff and abrupt.


    After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, the middle-aged man was not angry at all. He went to the front of him, bowed his hands, held his disciple''s ceremony, and said, "I''m stepping on the gate of heaven, the eldest disciple of nanxuan, song Pingshan."


    "Well." Hong feisheng asked, "what can I do for you?"


    It can be seen that song Pingshan is also depressed now.


    After holding back for a long time, he asked in a low voice, "can I ask you what happened when Taoist Hong came to Wei this time?"


    "Passing by." Hong feisheng said impatiently, "where do I go, what do I do, what do I have to do with you? The nanxuan elder you mentioned is not so bad. I''m angry when I say it, and I want to beat you. Don''t mention you. Your master was chased from Wei state to Nanchu by me with a wooden stick. If you have anything to do, let your master ask me. "


    With that, Hong feisheng turned and walked forward.


    The middle-aged man named song Pingshan did not dare to catch up.


    Xiao Yao can see that there seems to be something wrong between Hong feisheng and taitianmen. Otherwise, with Hong feisheng''s character, he would not be so shameful.


    This is a bit lively... Back to the inn, Wu Wutong took the lead in taking out the silver, helped the green cicada open a room, and deliberately put up to Xiao Yao in front of him and said, "is it angry?" This girl can''t live in the same room with you, eh Xiao Yao: "when he got upstairs, Xiao Yao went into Hong feisheng''s room and sat down, holding his chin¡° What are you doing? " Hong feisheng raised his eyes and said¡° Listen to the story. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1190

    Xiao Yao just sits in front of Hong feisheng and doesn''t say anything. He just looks at Hong feisheng with an expectant look.


    After listening to the story, Hong feisheng had already guessed the meaning of Xiao Yao and laughed.


    He coughed and said, "go and get me a glass of water first."


    Well, this guy''s starting to make plans.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a very curious person, he is still very interested in stepping on the heavenly gate.


    Stepping on Tianmen is in the state of Wei and Qingcheng Mountain is in the state of Jiang. He really can''t understand why there is a contradiction between Hong feisheng and stepping on Tianmen.


    It''s totally unreasonable. What''s more, Hong feisheng''s personality is so peaceful and easy to talk, and he can also have conflicts with others. It''s a very rare thing. His opponent is still stepping on the gate of heaven. Even if Xiao Yao is not a very curious person, he also wants to know why! So at the moment, without any hesitation, he immediately stood up, picked up the water cup and kettle on the table and poured a glass of water for Hong feisheng.


    He handed it to Hong feisheng. After he took it, he took a sip, moistened his lips and said, "do you really want to know?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He really wanted to strangle Hong feisheng and tell a story. Why did he like to play tricks so much?


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help it. He couldn''t beat him himself.


    Can only wait quietly, be a listener.


    Hong feisheng said slowly, "in fact, it''s not as complicated as you think. It''s just a little contradiction. When I passed by the state of Wei, I heard the disciples of stepping on the heavenly gate saying something bad about Taohua island. Can I bear it?"


    Xiao Yao blinked at Hong feisheng and asked in a low voice, "is that all?"


    "What else?" Hong feisheng asked, "is this not serious enough?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt speechless.


    He make complaints about Tucao, but make complaints about Hong Fei''s face. He has no idea of Tucao.


    This guy is really possessed. He is completely held by the peach blossom island Master Liu Zhezhi. How can he say that he is also an expert! Have you ever seen such a master?


    "Actually, it''s really tiring to like someone." Hong feisheng knocked his chin on the table and said with a bitter smile, "very tired."


    Xiao Yao is silent for a moment. It''s hard for him to imagine that Hong feisheng, one of the top ten Lingwu masters in the world, would discuss such a problem with himself.


    This also overturned Xiao Yao''s cognition of experts. If you think about it carefully, a Sword Fairy like Xu kuangge can do so many crazy things for painting fans. What can Hong feisheng do?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said, "in this case, you can not like her!"


    Hong feisheng rolled his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao with a look of disdain.


    He did not have a good way: "if it could be so simple, I would not like her for a long time, do you still need to say? But it''s harder to dislike her than to like her! "


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng with curiosity in his eyes and said, "in this case, why don''t you talk to her?"


    Hong feisheng blushed and said in a low voice, "I can''t speak when I see her."


    Xiao Yao


    It''s no wonder that Hong feisheng is not ugly. He is tall and strong, but he doesn''t catch up with Liu Zhezhi. His feelings are just because he can''t speak!


    "What you said to me just now, if you said it to Liu Zhezhi, it would have a very good effect. It''s useless for you to say it to me, and I can''t sleep with you, can''t I?" Xiao Yao said.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng''s eyes became a little strange when he looked at Xiao Yao. He moved his chair and stepped back a little.


    Xiao Yao


    He''s thinking, what''s going on in this asshole''s head!


    Then what hung Wutong thought of again, and said, "Wu Wu Tong love you, do you know?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "The girl saved today also likes you, you know?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head again.


    "The girl named Bai Xiuzhi before seems to miss you, you know?"


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    Hong feisheng slapped his hand on his thigh and said: "I don''t understand. You don''t look better than me! Why are you so attractive! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you want to know why?"


    Hong feisheng nodded quickly.


    Xiao Yao coughed and sat upright: "do you want to catch up with Liu Zhezhi?"


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and put it another way. He said, "I mean, you don''t want Liu Zhezhi to be loyal to you?"


    Hong feisheng nodded excitedly. Isn''t that nonsense? Of course I did!


    Xiao Yao rubbed the throat knot and said, "pour me a glass of water."


    Hong feisheng


    This is the real world newspaper! I asked Xiao Yao to pour a glass of water before, but now this guy asked me to pour water for him.


    However, he really wanted to get some useful information from Xiao Yao, so he didn''t hesitate to pour a cup for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s lips haven''t touched the water yet, so he heard Hong feisheng urging him: "speak quickly!"


    Xiao Yaobai glanced at him and said, "if you don''t talk about anything else, it''s really strange that Liu Zhezhi can like you just because you are in such a hurry."


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned and began to ponder whether Xiao Yao''s words were reasonable or not.


    "What do you mean?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "Change your course now!" Xiao Yao said, "you know, you are also an idol. Don''t define yourself as Liu Zhezhi''s brain powder."


    "Brain powder? Idolatry? " Hong feisheng is hard to understand.


    Xiao Yao patted his head. I think Hong feisheng has never been to the earth. It''s really strange to know what he just said.


    Xiao Yao is silent and wants to reorganize his language. He wants to say what he wants to express in a way that Hong feisheng can understand.


    See Xiao Yao silent, Hong feisheng also silent.


    He knew Xiao Yao was thinking at this time, so he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    After waiting for time, Xiao yaocai said: "the simple point is that feelings are equal. You like her and she likes you. This is the real feelings. Do you understand what I say?"


    Hong feisheng nodded hard, then said with a sad face: "understand is understand, but what you said is nonsense! It''s just that she doesn''t like me that I have a headache. "


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "that''s what I said. You have to understand the meaning. Don''t tangle with the literal meaning, OK? You make me think you are a very superficial person


    Hong feisheng nodded and murmured in a low voice: "it''s clearly that he can''t speak well, but he still blames me..."


    Xiao Yao is about to stand up.


    Hong feisheng quickly stretched out his hand, took his arm and said with a smile, "I''m joking. I''m joking. Mr. Xiao, you go on!"


    Xiao Yao sat down, snorted and said, "it''s true that today''s young people don''t know how to respect their teachers at all."


    Hong feisheng


    He felt that Xiao Yao must be invincible if he really talked about shameless technology.


    I really can climb up the pole. I don''t know when he will become his own master.


    Xiao Yao continued: "I mean, you still don''t understand. You can like Liu Zhezhi, but if you like her too much, it''s not good. Girls don''t necessarily like the kind of people who are obsessed with themselves. You can slowly try not to care about her first, pretend not to care about her, and make her feel as if she suddenly lost something. That''s the success."


    Hong feisheng squints at Xiao Yao, as if he doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao means.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry.


    "Let''s make a simple analogy," he continued! You will send breakfast to a girl every day for ninety-nine days. On the hundredth day, you suddenly stop and send it. The girl will have a sense of loss. She feels like she has lost something in a moment, which is already a part of her life. "


    "But what if she''s angry?" Hong feisheng asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded, anyway, Hong feisheng is also a master, this understanding ability, is not too bad, at least can keep up with the rhythm of his lectures.


    He tapped his fingers on the table and said, "she may really be angry, but she can''t express it. How bad would she let you know that she cares about it? Girls! They all want face. Even if they feel uncomfortable, they won''t say it. Otherwise, they will be trapped by you, but they will still feel empty in their hearts. We have already completed the most basic task. "


    Hong feisheng suddenly realized and said, "that is to say, although they feel that they have bypassed this trap, they are still trapped in it?"


    Xiao Yao nodded hard, and gave Hong feisheng a thumbs up: "you finally understand, not bad."


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "Xiao Yao, you are really powerful! I have to doubt if you are a woman, otherwise, how can you grasp the girl''s mind so skillfully? It seems that those girls like you for a reason. "


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed by what Hong feisheng said.


    In fact, he really didn''t catch up with the girl. What he said with Hong feisheng before was what he saw on the Internet before, and I don''t know if it''s useful, but he thinks it''s reasonable.


    This is a way to attack the heart!


    "What else? Keep talking to me. " Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao patted the belly: "some hungry."


    "I''ll go down and get some food now!" With these words, Hong feisheng immediately rushed out of the door. Wutong and Liu at a loss about what to do, and saw Xiao Yao sitting on the chair. Hong Fei climbed out of the fire and rushed out. The two looked very worried. What are you doing, Mr. Hong¡° Go and get me something to eat. " Xiao Yao said. Liu Chengfeng snorted: "you really dare, not afraid to choke you?"¡° You don''t understand. It''s called respecting teachers. " Xiao Yao said. Watching Liu''s wind and Wu Wutong''s confused face, Xiao Yao laughed again.

 Chapter 1191

    Wutong and Liu Chengfeng realized that Xiao Yao had not boasted before he waited for the two flights of cooked beef, a small dish of dishes, and two bowls of steamed rice to go up.


    Hong feisheng, actually got food for Xiao Yao!


    They widened their eyes and watched Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao eat together.


    When Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng finished their meal, Hong feisheng looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "brother Liu, are you busy?"


    "No... not busy!" Liu Chengfeng said quickly.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Liu Chengfeng said quickly, "if there is anything I can help, Taoist Hong will give orders."


    Hong feisheng pointed to the leftovers in front of him and said, "brother Liu, please help us clean up."


    Liu Chengfeng


    I was very excited before, but I didn''t think it was such a thing. I was very depressed, but Liu Chengfeng''s hands and feet were still sharp, and soon cleaned up the table.


    Hong feisheng hastened again: "Mr. Xiao, it''s time for us to continue our lecture."


    The Wutong on the edge listened with a sudden look.


    "Mr. Shaw? Lecture? What do you mean by that? What''s the lesson? " Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao, who glanced at his eyes and sat on the side of the Wutong tree, frowned, and said, "I will lecture, exclusion, and hurry away!"


    Wu Wutong is angry.


    Liu Chengfeng went out with the dishes and chopsticks. Now there are only three people in the room, Xiao Yaohong and himself.


    Isn''t that who you''re talking about?


    "Xiao Yao, you are so bold, aren''t you?" Wu Wutong said, cold and humming.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "look at you, that''s not right! To be exact, I''ve always had a lot of guts. "


    Wu Wutong was angry.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "this is between Hong Daochang and me. It has nothing to do with you. Go out quickly."


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Hong feisheng said in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, would you like Miss Wu to listen?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "this is absolutely not good."


    "What''s the matter, do you still pass on men to women?" Wu Wutong mocked.


    Xiao Yao was not angry either. He squinted and said, "that''s OK."


    Hong feisheng may not understand, Xiao Yao also has no way! Let him teach Hong Fei how to pick up a girl in the face of Wu Wutong, and how to listen to it is also inappropriate.


    "Otherwise, I''ll bring that Yang Qingchan to listen to you?" Wu Wutong continued.


    When Xiao Yao heard this, his head became big.


    "Can you stop fooling around? I have a real business with Taoist Hong


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s solemn expression, and left his mouth open, and what he said was not much.


    Just as she turned and walked towards the door, Hong feisheng suddenly stood up.


    He went to the window and looked into the distance.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao immediately realized that Hong feisheng''s momentum had undergone earth shaking changes.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao did not hesitate. He immediately went to the window and stood side by side with Hong feisheng.


    "Is there a master coming?" Xiao Yao asked.


    In fact, when he asked about these words, he already noticed that from the south, a aura came over.


    In the clouds, you can see a golden rainbow.


    Hong feisheng nodded and said, "it''s ye tingchao." "Qingyang City Master ye tingchao?" Xiao Yao was surprised. If it is ye tingchao, it must be aimed at them.


    Ye tingchao is the leader of Qingyang City, and like Hong feisheng, he is also one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "it''s OK. Don''t be nervous. Ye tingchao is not my opponent. Besides, he didn''t dare to do it with me. "


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and thought that what Hong feisheng said was reasonable! That ye tingchao is one of the top ten experts, but one is in the tenth and the other is in the seventh!


    Originally, Wu Wutong had left. When hearing this, he hurriedly turned around and ran back. He squeezed Xiao Yao from the window and looked forward. He did not see a certain reason for a long time. He asked, "what about the master? What about people? "


    Xiao Yao took the arm of Wu Wutong, and had no good airway: "what is the fun? Hurry back. "


    "I''m not!" Wu Wutong didn''t respond to Xiao Yao, and asked, "Hung Dao Chang, did the leaf listen to the tide and fly over?"


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking: "can''t the immortal practitioners in Lingwu world fly around?"


    "This is the state of Wei." Wu Wutong was angry, and said, "are you stupid? Ye tingchao is the leader of Qingyang City. He is a general under the emperor of Wei. He flies around in Wei. Who dares to have an opinion on him and who dares to fight him? "


    Xiao Yao thought about it before he realized it.


    When Xiao Yao thought about these things, Wu Wutong said, "Wow! I see it


    Wu Wutong could already see that the golden Avision was getting closer and closer to them.


    "Sit down first." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and sat down with Wutong.


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s appearance at this time, I can''t see the slightest bit of tension. In the final analysis, this is the master''s courage! Because Hong feisheng has absolute confidence in his strength, even if ye tingchao comes, he will not feel at a loss.


    Ten minutes later, a golden light came through the window.


    When the golden light gradually dissipated, a middle-aged man in a blue gown stood in front of the three.


    At first glance, Xiao Yao didn''t think there was anything special about the middle-aged man standing in front of him. He was plain and popular. He was moderately fat and thin, but slightly taller, about 1.85 meters. Apart from that, there was no special place. Xiao Yao was a little disappointed.


    Why did ye tingchao, like Hong feisheng, not write the word "master" on his face?


    "Here you are?" Hong feisheng and ye tingchao said in one voice.


    Ye tingchao said that you are here, which means Hong feisheng has come to the state of Wei.


    Hong feisheng said that you are here. He just said that ye tingchao came to the Inn and came to himself.


    Hong feisheng made a gesture to ask for a seat. Ye tingchao was not polite, so he immediately pulled a chair to sit down.


    After sitting down, ye tingchao said, "what happened to Taoist Hong when he came to Wei?"


    "Passing by." Hong feisheng said, "I just didn''t expect that you came here specially to join in the fun."


    The tone of Hong feisheng''s speech seems not very good.


    The expression on ye tingchao''s face didn''t change much. It seemed that he didn''t think Hong feisheng''s attitude towards him was surprising.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel anything. He knew that there must be no hatred between ye tingchao and Hong feisheng, or because ye tingchao came out of the gate of heaven, Hong feisheng didn''t like what he saw when he looked at ye tingchao.


    It''s said that women have a grudge, otherwise, men will have a grudge.


    Ye tingchao took a deep breath and said, "I heard song Pingshan say before that you seem to be dissatisfied with what he is doing now. In order to prevent the contradiction from expanding, I came here specially..."


    Xiao Yao understood.


    No wonder ye tingchao, who is far away in Qingyang City, will come because the middle-aged man named song Pingshan sent the letter back.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "I don''t know that guy. How can I have an opinion on him? What''s more, even if I''m really dissatisfied with him? I can''t intervene in the matter of your stepping on the heavenly gate. "


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    When Liu Chengfeng went upstairs, he found that Yang Qingchan seemed to be looking for Xiao Yao, so he came in with her.


    Seeing Yang Qingchan, ye listened to the tide for a moment.


    He looked at Hong feisheng and said, "do you know him? If I''m not mistaken, this girl seems to be the daughter of the former chief escort of Qingfeng escort agency? "


    "Right." Hong feisheng is not sure. He doesn''t know Yang Qingchan, but Yang Qingchan and Xiao yaocai are familiar.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "yes." He took the "Ba" in Hong feisheng''s mouth.


    Ye tingchao glanced at Xiao Yao and asked Hong feisheng, "who is this?"


    "My friend." Hong feisheng said.


    "Well, at a young age, it''s not impossible to be a master of five or six levels in the future


    When ye tingchao said these words, he just praised them casually, and didn''t feel so surprised and incredible.


    Over the years, he has met many young people with good foundation, even one or two of them who have become a double master since they were 20 years old, but that doesn''t mean much. At the age of 20, the two guys who entered the double master are now in their 40s and 50s. One is the double master, and the other is the triple master.


    It''s not so easy to break through.


    However, he thinks Xiao Yao should have some opportunities. If he can be regarded as a friend by Hong feisheng, his future will not be bad.


    It''s just that he hasn''t seen any flash from Xiao Yao yet.


    "Well, it''s not right for us to step on the Tianmen gate to get into trouble with Qingfeng escort agency this time." Ye tingchao said, "now that you have come out, I will ask them to return Qingfeng escort agency."


    Hong feisheng was stunned and suddenly realized.


    Feeling ye tingchao is because Hong feisheng came to the state of Wei to help Yang Qingchan get ahead.


    This guy''s thinking is really complicated!


    However, Hong feisheng did not immediately speak, but turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looks at Yang Qingchan again. Yang Qingchan was stunned there, a little dazed. Wu Wutong was somewhat impatient before she spoke. Just say what you want, don''t be silly Wu Wutong said. Yang Qingchan was startled. She looked at Xiao Yao, then at ye tingchao and said, "no, I don''t want Qingfeng escort agency." Ye tingchao has a headache more and more. Are these people crazy? What do you want to do?

 Chapter 1192

    Ye tingchao really can''t understand what these people think.


    He knew Hong feisheng better, and he also knew that Hong feisheng often went to Taohua island through the state of Wei before.


    Hong feisheng is a very low-key person. He has never made any noise since he came to Wei. Even ye tingchao dares to say that no one except himself knows that Hong feisheng has come to Wei.


    Only this time, there was an accident.


    It''s not only an accident, but also a collision with the people stepping on the heavenly gate.


    Ye tingchao knows about stepping on Tianmen to get a piece of Qingfeng escort agency.


    To be honest, he looks down on such dirty means. However, even if he is the Lord of Qingyang City, he is the most powerful presence in the gate. But in the face of such things, he doesn''t have much to say. Now it''s true that he is short of money. As the Lord of Qingyang City, he is not interested in money, and he won''t make money in his position, even if he seldom communicates with the saint.


    I''ve tried to find ye tingchao in Tianmen before. I hope he can find a way, but ye tingchao has no way. He is not interested in things, and he is destitute.


    He can''t help himself. If he doesn''t let TA Tian men find his own way, it''s hard to say. So he just turns a blind eye to the trouble of Qing Feng escort agency. Even if he can''t stand it, he can''t make any comments. Otherwise, he will be stabbed in the back by those elder martial brothers and sisters who step on Tian Men? Maybe those nephews will scold him behind his back.


    Although ye tingchao is not a person who cherishes his own feathers, he doesn''t want to be scolded by his disciples in Tianmen!


    Only now, Hong feisheng has come forward because of the Qingfeng escort agency. Song Pingshan realizes that things may be getting worse, so he immediately sends the news back to ta Tianmen. TA Tianmen quickly contacts ye tingchao, and ye tingchao comes here in such a short time.


    In fact, ye tingchao knows that if Hong feisheng really wants to make a big noise, his own strength is not enough to stop him. So in his opinion, it''s better to reach a settlement first, which is why he said that before. But now, he suddenly has some doubts about the intention of the other party. What do these guys want to do? What do you want to do? You don''t want to make yourself better, do you?


    At first, he thought that as long as he was in charge of the business of Qingfeng escort agency, it would be all right. But now Yang Qingchan said that Qingfeng escort agency would not be any more. This completely disrupted his previous plan and left his mind in a state of crisis. He was thinking, what''s the situation now, and what''s the relationship between Yang Qingchan and Hong feisheng, Why are they willing to return Qingfeng escort agency to them now? They are not willing. Is this really not willing or not willing to reconcile with yourself?


    The more I think about it, the more irritable I am.


    He almost wants to kill now.


    "Mr. Hong, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. Just say what kind of compensation you want." Ye tingchao said.


    Hong feisheng can''t laugh or cry.


    I didn''t say anything. Why did ye tingchao become a kind of unreasonable villain?


    He was very depressed, even more depressed than ye tingchao.


    Yang Qingchan walks up to him and doesn''t seem to understand what''s going on, but after hearing what ye tingchao said, she understands that ye tingchao must have misunderstood the meaning of Hong feisheng''s words. She immediately explains, "Lord Ye, you misunderstood me. I really don''t care about Qingfeng escort agency. It''s my own business, and it has nothing to do with Taoist Hong."


    "Oh?" Hearing the words, ye tingchao looked a little more restrained. After frowning slightly, he asked, "so, that''s why I think too much?"


    "You want to hide!" Hong feisheng was so angry that he said, "I don''t understand. Tell me about you. How can you say that you are also an expert? How can the things in your mind be different from those in our normal people? Are you old? If you''re old, don''t be the Lord of Qingyang City. Go home and provide for the aged! "


    No one dares to echo Hong feisheng''s words.


    Are you kidding? This is ye tingchao! Although it was in line, Hong feisheng shrugged: "location."


    "It''s just 30 miles away. How about the outline pavilion?" Ye tingchao asked cautiously.


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    Ye tingchao sighed.


    Before that, he was still worried about whether Hong feisheng would protest against the site. After all, the outline Pavilion is only 20 miles away from the Tianmen gate. That''s his territory.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s normal for Hong feisheng to promise.


    This kind of master, will be afraid to step on the gate of heaven?


    Where are you afraid of?


    Worry about time?


    Who was he afraid of?


    "And the time?" Ye tingchao asks again, the place is determined by him, and the time is naturally determined by Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng thought about it and said, "let''s go now. After all, I''m very busy."


    Ye tingchao: "I''m not busy with this?


    Anyway, I''m also the Lord of Qingyang City. No matter what the officials are, at least I''m an official! On weekdays, there are many things. I didn''t say I was busy. Hong feisheng spoke first. Ye tingchao and Hong feisheng are too lazy to think too much about such small things. He nods and first turns into a golden light and flies away. It''s still the window. Xiao Yao doubts whether this brother''s ancestors are Shiqian. Why does he like to jump the window? After squinting, Hong feisheng turned to Xiao Yao and said, "are you going or not?" Xiao Yao nodded without thinking. Now he has entered the realm of a master, and he wants to continue to break through. Cultivation alone can not achieve much effect. If he can observe the battle between masters in a quiet distance, he will also benefit a lot. Before Hong feisheng agreed to come down, in fact, there is also such a reason, just did not tell Xiao YaoMing. Wu Wutong and Liu Feng do not need to say much more. They want to join in the fun. The most insignificant is Yang Qing''s cicada. She was not interested in training, but she could see Xiao Yao. She kept without thinking and promised to come down, or stay at Xiao Yao''s side, which would make her feel secure. The update during this period is extremely unstable. On the one hand, it''s because of some physical conditions. The cases are all sent to the group. There''s no joke. It''s not because the update is slow. I didn''t say it in the book before. It''s because some of the nozzles are really fierce. I wish I could swallow my breath immediately. We all understand this. On the other hand, it''s also because the new residents upstairs are fighting every day. They really can''t stand the noise. They can''t sleep well and code words are noisy. They finally make up their mind to move out. They start to move these two days. When they are stable, they start to make a big change immediately.)

 Chapter 1193

    The outline Pavilion, 30 miles away from Lianyun Road, is also a landmark building of the state of Wei. Many scholars and poets have come here to see the scenery and left many poems.


    The outline Pavilion is located in Beiyang mountain, looking at the Beiyang waterfall from afar, watching the flying flow straight down, anyone''s heart will inevitably rise a sense of pride.


    Xiao Yao thinks that it is also very appropriate for ye tingchao to choose the duel place here. After all, both ye tingchao and Hong feisheng are rare experts.


    Maybe they don''t have any master style, but the duel place should follow the master''s law. Let''s take a simple example. Ximen chuixue and ye Gucheng dueled on the top of the Forbidden City. If they dueled outside a certain alley, would they still have a high hand style? Can it be sung as a poem?


    This shows the importance of location.


    At this time, the outline Pavilion is already murderous.


    Xiao Yao took the willow and took the green cicada and Wu Wutong, a total of four people, hiding five hundred meters away.


    In fact, even so, Xiao Yao always feels insecure. After all, both Hong feisheng and ye tingchao are the best among the experts. Even if they are just the impact of aura, they are not easy for ordinary people to bear. But when he proposes to step back a little bit, Wutong, however, was rejected by the three people of the green cicada Wu Wu Tong, and then backward, Xiao Yao could still see clearly. But the three people had no such ability. Wu Wutong might be a little better, but what could be seen by the green cicada willow was nothing.


    Although Wutong and green cicada are different from Wantong trees, they are not those who love watching the fun. But now they are coming. There is still no reason to see them. Let alone such battles are all encounters. They are like the ten things in the master of the Lingwu world. It''s good luck to have a look at it. What''s more, it''s the battle between the top ten experts?


    Although ye tingchao is just at the end of the picture, he is also one of the top ten experts!


    In fact, people like them seldom educate and fight.


    It''s not easy for everyone''s cultivation to reach today''s level. No one is willing to fight between life and death, or if there is no 100% chance of winning, the opponent is not willing to challenge them! Ye tingchao takes the initiative to fight with Hong feisheng, but he still doesn''t want to keep fighting with Hong feisheng, because he knows that he has little chance of winning, otherwise he won''t come to seek reconciliation because of the Qingfeng escort agency.


    As for the challenge now, it''s not the same thing. Anyway, he has no worries about his life. He can live well whether he wins or loses. Moreover, he can benefit a lot from fighting with Hong feisheng. At least, compared with Xiao Yao, who can only watch the battle on the side, he will make more intuitive progress. Everyone can understand these principles.


    Although compared with ye tingchao, who can fight with Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao will not make much progress, but it is still a very rare opportunity for Xiao Yao, not to mention that he is only a master now. Although Yizhong master has entered the realm of aura jiuzhong, like Hong feisheng, he has already climbed to the top of the mountain. Ye tingchao has already stood on the hillside. Xiao Yao''s words are that he has just stepped forward and is still at the foot of the mountain.


    Ye tingchao wants to have a look at the scenery on the top of the mountain from the perspective of Hong feisheng, while Xiao Yao wants to have a look at the two different landscapes on the mountainside and on the top of the mountain with the help of their fight.


    Carefully speaking, Xiao Yao feels that he has also taken a big advantage.


    The battle is imminent.


    No matter ye tingchao or Hong feisheng, they are not the kind of people who like to whet and haw.


    After making sure that Hong feisheng is ready, ye tingchao rises up against the wind, turns into a golden rainbow and rushes towards Hong feisheng. The battle between them is as simple as two words. It''s just a common punch, but it''s enough to cause the world to change.


    Ye tingchao flies towards Hong, and there is a golden light above his head.


    This strange change in the sky is definitely not only visible to Xiao Yao and others.


    When ye tingchao chose to do it, Xiao Yao already felt that many auras around him began to surge. Among them, ye tingchao mobilized the power of heaven and earth, and some of them were already some experts running towards this side.


    Everyone knows that such a battle can benefit from close observation, and people don''t want to lose this opportunity.


    Hong feisheng looks at ye tingchao, who is running towards him. From Xiao Yao''s point of view, there is no too intuitive change on his face. He is still calm.


    He has a great general demeanor when he sees it. If you think about it carefully, he didn''t pay much attention to ye tingchao from the beginning. However, Xiao Yao also knows that this guy is definitely not a person who will despise his opponent. After all, this is a fatal defect.


    If Hong feisheng is really the kind of person who will casually despise his opponent, he may not live until now.


    When it''s time to do it, Hong feisheng doesn''t hesitate at all. He also rushes towards ye tingchao at a fast speed.


    Hong feisheng''s moves don''t seem to be overbearing, but they are all inclusive. For example, a flag flying in the wind among thousands of troops is very bright and soft. In fact, there is a tendency to destroy the city and shake the mountain behind. One blow leads to the air.


    Xiao Yao, who is standing on the edge watching the battle, looks at ye tingchao and Hong feisheng, who are trembling together. He has a little feeling.


    The simplest, for example, ye tingchao is good at strength, while Hong feisheng is just the opposite. He is good at overcoming strength with softness.


    Every punch and foot of Ye tingchao can make Xiao Yao feel the pressure. However, when Hong feisheng arrives, every punch and foot is dissolved one by one, as if every move is hit on cotton, and even hurt himself.


    By this time, more than a dozen people had arrived more than ten miles away.


    In addition, most of them are people who step on the heavenly gate.


    On the one hand, it is because most of the experts in the state of Wei are stepping on the heavenly gate, on the other hand, it is also because the distance between stepping on the heavenly gate and sketching Pavilion is the closest.


    The people who stepped on Tianmen realized that ye tingchao was on one side of the battle and Hong feisheng was on the other, and they became nervous.


    One of the old men was wearing a gray robe, standing in the forefront, while the others were all stars, which set off his extraordinary identity.


    The old man looked at the two men with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    "Before that, I told him to listen to the tide again and again. When I met Hong feisheng, I would never do anything. If Hong feisheng really had any conditions, we would try to meet them. How could it be like this?" The old man looked very depressed.


    In fact, this time, ye tingchao came to ask for reconciliation, which was also inspired by the master of Tianmen.


    If it''s really a strong fight, it''s not difficult for Hong feisheng to easily shake the power of stepping on the heavenly gate and his position in the state of Wei. After all, one person is hard to defeat one city, let alone one country? It''s just that they don''t want to fight Hong feisheng because of such a trivial matter as a Qingfeng escort agency. After all, Hong feisheng is not a casual monk, but the core figure of Qingcheng Mountain. If Hong feisheng is forced to stay here, I''m afraid the whole Qingcheng Mountain will be angry.


    With the strength of Qingcheng Mountain, it''s not difficult to compete with Tianmen.


    If the state of Wei wants to take action, I''m afraid Jiang will not stand by and will definitely fight with his family. At that time, the fight between the two people will cause more turbulence. At that time, it will be the fight between the two countries.


    Although the people who step on the Tianmen gate will not feel much afraid, it is really worth it because of such a small thing, because a Qingfeng escort agency stirred up the war between the state of Jiang and the state of Wei.


    Even if Wei Guo really stands up, he will be blacklisted in the future. Even if he doesn''t say anything, he must be very angry in his heart. In order to make such a big deal for such a small profit, are the people who step on the gate of heaven absent-minded?


    When the old grey man finished, a middle-aged man shook his head.


    "Elder, you see, whether it''s elder martial brother ye or Hong feisheng, they all have spare power."


    "Oh?" The man in the grey robe was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "It should be just a contest." The middle-aged man said with a smile, "they didn''t want to take each other''s life, so they stayed behind everywhere."


    When the man in grey robe heard this, he was relieved.


    If it''s really just like this, you can rest assured. Let''s exchange views! It''s all small things.


    Even if ye tingchao can get the chance to compete with Hong feisheng, it is not a bad thing, but a good thing.


    I''ve heard that ye tingchao''s strength has reached the top five. If you can take this opportunity to break through and enter the level of the top six, then ye tingchao''s list of the top ten will go further.


    Even if it''s just the ninth place, it''s also a gratifying thing. After all, there are only a few people standing at the top of the martial arts in Lingwu world. None of them is ordinary, or even the best. Every opponent is also very difficult to deal with. If we take a step forward, we can arouse the attention of all the practitioners in Lingwu world. As long as ye tingchao''s reputation can rise, they can also step on the gate of heaven and get some fame and fortune.


    At that time, do you still need to worry that no one will send the children to the Tianmen? I''m afraid there will be too many rejections!


    Any school needs to inject fresh blood. Only when there are more young disciples can we increase the chance of genius. If there is another ye tingchao, who dares to invade the kingdom of Wei?


    "Good, good!" The more the old man thought about it, the more excited he was. He quickly turned his face and said to the one shot disciple behind him, "you watch the battle carefully, don''t do it, and don''t say much!"


    "Yes, elder!"


    The atmosphere was solemn.


    (the next step is to clean and tidy up the house. It''s a bachelor''s apartment. The environment is very good, but the price is a little high. It''s equivalent to emptying Lao Bu''s savings. However, in order to create a quiet environment for writing a book, I still have to bite my teeth and dig out. I don''t miss the woodcutter and wait for everything to be bought. It''s estimated that the speed will be much faster.)

 Chapter 1194

    A blow caused a gust of wind, pulled up a rainbow, with a force of destruction, enough to run through the world.


    This fist, from east to west, traverses half a mountain for 30 Li.


    This fist belongs to ye tingchao, who is famous for his crazy strength.


    Xiao Yao and others are also breathtaking. They dare not blink for fear of missing any wonderful scenes.


    This kind of master duel, is really fast changing.


    Hong feisheng''s confidence makes Xiao Yao and others have reason to believe that ye tingchao is the winner. However, they underestimate ye tingchao''s strength. He is a top five master and can become one of the top ten masters in Lingwu world. This is enough to show ye tingchao''s strength. In this world full of strong men, he wants to reach the top, It''s not that there is a well-known school as a backer, or that there is a superior family background. It''s nothing but real strength and perseverance.


    Ye tingchao can become one of the top ten experts. His strength can be seen from the inside.


    No one is willing to underestimate such people, otherwise they will pay a relative price.


    Neither can Hong feisheng!


    In the face of Ye tingchao, Hong feisheng also brought his strength into full play.


    Although there is still a long distance between them in cultivation, Hong feisheng can''t despise such an opponent.


    As I said before, ye tingchao''s accomplishments may not be as good as Hong feisheng''s, but in terms of fighting skills, ye tingchao is very powerful.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the top ten experts were ranked according to their accomplishments, I''m afraid that even the ninth or eighth place might not be ye tingchao''s opponent.


    Before, there was such an interesting thing in Qingyang City. Ye tingchao condemned people to post a notice under Qingyang City, saying that as long as they can carry 30 moves under his hands, they can take away 1000 liang of gold, which makes many practitioners ready to move.


    But those people think that gold is a good thing, but with gold, you have to have money to spend it! If you lose your life, it''s useless to ask for so much gold.


    When ye tingchao saw that the notice had been posted for several days, there was no one to fight. He was very depressed. A counselor pointed out the key to the problem to him, which made ye tingchao feel like he was in a daze.


    The next day, the message on the notice was changed and a line was added: "don''t hurt people''s lives.".


    Some people sneer and say that ye of Qingyang City doesn''t have much guts to listen to the tide. He thinks his life is precious. He''s afraid that if he really finds the experts on the list, his life will be threatened.


    In fact, it has nothing to do with that.


    People with clear eyes know that people like Hong feisheng are not interested in one thousand taels of gold at all.


    The next day, someone boarded the castle of Qingyang City, but failed.


    Fortunately, he was safe and didn''t lose any fighting ability. It''s good to rest for a few days. As a result, many people came to Qingyang City to challenge ye tingchao. They couldn''t reach the number in the queue. After a few months, ye tingchao had a new understanding, especially in terms of skills, which was equivalent to a collection of hundreds of talents.


    It''s not so easy to go to the gate of Qingyang City. People who don''t have the courage to fight. They know that they can''t be ye tingchao''s opponent at all, so why go to join in the fun? Even if ye tingchao lost to a lot of people under his command, those people are also famous figures in Lingwu world. These people are also willing to fight ye tingchao, even if they don''t get the thousand taels of gold in the end, but they can benefit a lot from being able to compete with experts like ye tingchao. When they fight with ye tingchao, ye tingchao will also have a lot of understanding and strengthen himself. That''s the best of both worlds. But later, more and more people came, and the quality also dropped sharply, In desperation, ye tingchao had to tear up the notice first.


    After that, ye tingchao closed the door for a period of time, and his strength also made a certain leap.


    Now standing in front of Hong feisheng, ye tingchao is the one who has been transformed successfully!


    With the passage of time, ye tingchao''s speed and strength did not decline slowly, but became more and more brave.


    He attacked faster and faster, which made Xiao Yao frown.


    Wu Wutong whispered, "is this my fault? How do I feel that ye tingchao''s strength is still rising! "


    "Nothing." Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a smile, "in fact, so is Hong Daochang."


    The fact is just as Xiao Yao said. Now Hong feisheng''s strength is still on the rise. In the final analysis, he is also the core figure of Qingcheng Mountain, and he has a top position in the top ten experts of Lingwu world.


    With Hong feisheng''s strength, it''s not very complicated to defeat ye tingchao, but it''s troublesome to defeat such an opponent without harming ye tingchao. After all, ye tingchao''s strength can''t be underestimated. It''s not difficult to kill ye tingchao with his strength, but it''s more difficult to defeat him.


    At this time, ye tingchao had rushed up towards Hong feisheng again.


    This is a mad dog. I don''t know what other people think. At least Hong feisheng thinks so.


    To be honest, he now regrets that he agreed to ye tingchao''s request.


    But now that he has reached this stage, even if he really regrets it, it''s useless. Besides going all out, there''s no better way.


    As a matter of fact, as long as people with a clear eye know, the final winner must be Hong feisheng.


    After all, although ye tingchao''s moves are extremely domineering, they are all within the range of Hong feisheng''s tolerance. Hong feisheng has always been relying on his strength, which makes ye tingchao very difficult to deal with.


    When ye tingchao is exhausted, it''s time for Hong feisheng to take action.


    As for how long it will take, no one knows, but one thing is certain - the final winner must be Hong feisheng!


    Ye tingchao also knows.


    In fact, from the very beginning, he didn''t want to beat Hong feisheng, which was totally impossible. He just hoped that Hong feisheng''s strength would force him to a dead corner and make him have no way to go back. When he was unable to get out, he would have a chance to break through.


    To put it simply, he regarded Hong feisheng as his own grindstone.


    Hong feisheng''s face also shows a sneer when he is aware of the other party''s thoughts.


    There is nothing wrong with ye tingchao''s intention to treat himself as a grindstone. However, he underestimates Hong feisheng. It''s ridiculous for ye tingchao to think about it. Isn''t he worried about his grindstone and being able to grind away all his knives?


    In an instant, Hong feisheng''s momentum changed dramatically.


    Above his head, a red light appeared again, falling on the line of heaven and earth.


    He stretched out a hand, from the perspective of Xiao Yao and others, as if that hand happened to hold the red light of the horizon in the palm of his hand.


    Then, pull hard, as if to tear this piece of space.


    Ye tingchao''s pupil also contracted suddenly at this moment.


    Hong feisheng''s body flies up, a fist swings, the fist involves that red light, completely penetrates ye tingchao''s body.


    Ye tingchao''s body flew back dozens of miles, and Hong feisheng caught up with him again.


    Take advantage of your illness to kill you!


    When Hong feisheng decided to make a move, he didn''t plan to let ye tingchao deal with it easily.


    When the first drop of rain falls, it already indicates that ye tingchao will face a thunder strike next!


    Hong Feisheng''s eyes were filled with a ruthless idea. If they let Xiao Yaowu Wutong see them, they will feel fantastic. Can such a fierce look be seen in Hong Fei''s ascension?


    Ye tingchao''s face became ugly for a moment. On the one hand, it was because he had been hurt before. On the other hand, it was because he had penetrated Hong feisheng''s intention. After thinking about the other''s purpose, he was also cold in his heart. He had to sigh that Hong feisheng''s appearance was harmonious, but actually he had his own temper, It''s not common people dare to provoke. Although Hong feisheng promised to fight with himself before, he has his own ideas.


    Now his ideas have come out


    Use thunder to defeat yourself!


    It''s also a way to attack yourself!


    The reason why he wants to fight with Hong feisheng is that he wants to find a breakthrough opportunity after all?


    But what if he loses too badly?


    What if you lose too badly?


    Can he stand up again?


    Can he clean up his mind?


    Ye tingchao didn''t think about this problem before, because he thinks Hong feisheng''s character is very good. Even if he knows his own idea, he won''t care too much. Now it seems that his previous idea is still too simple. After all, he has a good temper, which doesn''t mean he has no temper.


    Now Hong feisheng is going to Tell ye tingchao in this way that you can''t calculate if you want to, otherwise you must pay the price!


    After some hesitation, ye tingchao rushed up.


    Even if you lose, you have to lose bravely!


    At this time, those who came from the gate of heaven were dignified.


    Although their strength is not as good as that of Ye tingchao, they can still see the most basic things.


    "This is ye tingchao''s robbery!" Said the old man in grey with a sigh.


    "Yes, it depends on whether elder martial brother can carry it." Middle aged men also sigh.


    This is indeed an opportunity for ye tingchao, but it is also a disaster.


    They don''t care what happens.


    Hong feisheng doesn''t count.


    It depends on ye tingchao.


    Two fists in.


    One blow breaks the wind, one blow breaks the waves.


    Strong wind, will ye tingchao''s clothes are rotten, strands of such as broken cloth stick tightly on the body, soaked in blood.


    This punch, once again will ye tingchao hit fly out. Hong feisheng''s body burst out a black-and-white light, gradually forming a picture of Tai Chi, right under his feet. He took a step, stepped on the non-stop rotation of the Taiji diagram, and came running. He''s going to unveil it!

 Chapter 1195

    Seeing this scene in front of him, Xiao Yao was a bit silly.


    Looking at the picture of Tai Chi that Hong feisheng kept spinning at his feet, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    Is there Taijiquan in Lingwu world?


    It''s really getting more and more interesting.


    Before, when Hong feisheng was still fighting with ye tingchao, Xiao Yao had already found that Hong feisheng''s every move had the shadow of Tai Chi, such as transplanting flowers and grafting trees, using strength to fight, overcoming hardness with softness, combining hardness with softness, and so on.


    But at that time, he did not dare to associate with Taiji.


    After all, he was not a great master in this field. Before, he just doubted, but now after seeing the Taiji diagram, he immediately realized.


    This is absolutely Taijiquan!


    This is really an eye opener for Xiao Yao.


    Can Taiji be like this? Before on the earth, even the special effects made by computers didn''t look so cool!


    Wu Wutong willows and wind green cicadas three people have completely looked silly.


    "I only knew that Hong Daochang was powerful before, but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful!" Wu Wutong said terrified.


    Liu Chengfeng also sighed: "yes, I''m so excited to cry at the thought that I can know such a master. Mother, if I go back, I have to blow a lot and make friends with such a person, I''m afraid it''s a blessing that many people can''t cultivate in their eight lives!"


    Xiao Yao''s smile looked bitter.


    "Before I thought about whether I could further my strength by watching the battle. Now it seems that it''s a little difficult. Taoist Hong didn''t preach to me at all. He just attacked me in this way! Of course, ye tingchao is still the focus of the attack. "


    Yang Qingchan covered his mouth and said in a low voice, "Xiao Yao, you can do it. I believe you can become a master like Hong Daochang in the future."


    Xiao Yao just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Wu Wutong listened to some uncomfortable, cold humming, said: "who said that? Xiao Yao can''t have such great ability! "


    With these words, she regretted it. She glanced at Xiao Yao''s face and saw that he was not angry. She was relieved. She said in her heart that if you can''t speak, don''t speak. You don''t think so, but you have to say so. Isn''t it idle and have nothing to do?


    Wutong, spilled water cannot be gathered up. It is like throwing water out of the water. After all, she does not really feel that Xiao can not reach that height. She just wants to refute what Yang Qingchan said. This is a kind of subconscious behavior. Otherwise, Wu Wu Tong will regret it after he said it was exported.


    At this time, the battle has reached the white hot stage.


    Ye tingchao tried his best to resist the impact of Hong feisheng, but the effect was very little.


    Hong feisheng made a big game. Perhaps, when he agreed to compete with ye tingchao, the first chess piece had already fallen. Now it has formed a battle between trapped animals. As a cage animal, ye tingchao has only one idea in his mind, which is to break the game in the shortest time, no matter what way!


    Ye tingchao thinks a lot in his mind, while Hong feisheng thinks a lot.


    No matter how much power ye tingchao exerts or how much ability he exerts, he feels as if he is a small insect stuck on the spider web. Now, Hong feisheng, a spider who has been waiting for a long time, is approaching him step by step


    This kind of pressure makes ye tingchao feel out of breath.


    His chest, like a big stone, seemed to explode.


    "Break it for me!" With a violent drink, ye tingchao''s body flies out like a bullet.


    Flying towards Hong.


    Hong feisheng is still calm.


    Maybe it''s more difficult for Hong feisheng to show that expression of surprise or panic than killing him.


    After all, Hong feisheng''s cultivation is not only immortal, but also his state of mind.


    When Hong feisheng also took a step forward, the Taiji diagram under his feet also accelerated a lot.


    A white and a black, two rainbow light, gathered into a python, intertwined, winding from head to tail, and finally gathered into a mirror, which blocked ye tingchao''s fist outside.


    Suddenly, the light crack, like a stone thrown into the calm water, light ripple around, to the center point to spread around.


    A hand, bounced out from the inside, slapped ye tingchao''s body hard.


    With this palm, ye tingchao is photographed back in front of the pavilion.


    His body smashed into the soil, leaving a deep hole in the soft mud.


    Hong feisheng stood on the edge of the pit, with his hands on his back, looking as if it was still light as before.


    "I''m still Hong Daochang at this time. He has the most expert style." Wu Wutong seriously said.


    Xiao Yao and others immediately nodded their heads and agreed.


    Finally, after about a long time, ye tingchao climbed out of the pit.


    Now he doesn''t even have the strength to fly out.


    Ye tingchao, standing in front of Hong feisheng, is pale, covered with mud and ragged. It seems that the leader of the beggars'' sect has gone out of the world. Needless to say, his face is so dirty, let alone his body?


    Those who stepped on the gate of heaven were already as deep as water.


    Ye tingchao is their pride.


    In other words, it''s their sign of stepping on the heavenly gate.


    Every year, many people send their children to tap Tianmen. When they think that their children can enter tap Tianmen and become immortals, parents are very proud. When they walk in the village, many people come up to say hello, say all kinds of nice words, and say that their children are the next ye tingchao and the next Qingyang City leader.


    But now, ye tingchao has become like this.


    Who can believe it?


    Who wants to believe it?


    Ye tingchao is standing in front of Hong feisheng. He doesn''t move a step, just like an old tree taking root.


    His chest is still fluctuating greatly. Although he is exhausted, he looks at Hong feisheng with frightening eyes.


    "You lost." Hong feisheng is not afraid, and his tone is still calm.


    Ye tingchao clenched his fist and slowly loosened it.


    Then there was a bitter smile on his face.


    "I lost." Ye tingchao said.


    Hong feisheng turned his back and walked in the direction of Xiao Yao and others.


    "Wait a minute!" Ye tingchao suddenly opens his mouth.


    Hong feisheng turned and looked at him with cold eyes.


    If ye tingchao still plans to keep on pestering now, he doesn''t mind killing ye tingchao directly!


    His temper is good, but good temper does not mean there is no bottom line.


    The better the temper, the more terrible he is. When he is angry, he is furious.


    On the contrary, those who have to kill one or another every day, and the crematorium burns so many people every day, which one is he?


    Xiao Yao knew this truth a long time ago.


    Ye tingchao didn''t do it again. He just took a box out of his pocket and threw it.


    Hong feisheng reaches out his hand to catch it. Without looking at it, he throws it to Xiao Yao.


    After Xiao Yao took the box, he knew that this was probably the Shuijiao elixir that ye tingchao had promised before.


    Well, it seems that ye tingchao''s credit is very good.


    He didn''t want to open the box to check. On the one hand, people like ye tingchao really don''t pay much attention to a water dragon elixir. On the other hand, he can feel the dragon breath in the wooden box.


    Ye tingchao looked at Hong feisheng and said with a bitter smile: "with your strength, you can at least rank in the top three of the top ten experts."


    Hong feisheng laughed and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Now Xu kuangge is no longer there. If you practice with Xu SuGuan, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong of the Qin Dynasty is not your opponent, is he?" Ye tingchao continued.


    Hong feisheng still shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Ye tingchao always felt that Hong feisheng said he didn''t know, but actually he knew everything in his heart.


    "Come on, it''s your business. It''s nothing to do with me." Ye tingchao said with a bitter smile.


    Hong feisheng thought about it and said, "have I become your heart knot?"


    Ye tingchao nodded.


    He can''t deny that.


    Before that battle, he realized the real strength of Hong feisheng.


    Also let him understand the gap between himself and Hong feisheng.


    "In fact, I also have my heart knot!" Hong feisheng smiles.


    Ye tingchao can''t believe it.


    With Hong feisheng''s mentality, will he still have a heart knot?


    It''s a big joke.


    Hong feisheng didn''t speak. He just turned around and looked in one direction.


    For a long time.


    Ye tingchao didn''t understand, but he left with the man who stepped on the gate of heaven.


    Ten minutes later, Hong feisheng still stood in the same place, looking in a certain direction, like a statue.


    Xiao Yao and others just stood in the distance quietly watching, watching, no one came up to make a joke.


    Wu Wutong and Liu Feng had discussed the matter before. When the battle ended, ye listened to the tide and others left in a gray way. They must rush to the top to rush to the flood to make a show of flattery and praise him. But now what they have won is the final victory. As long as they have such an idea, they will feel that their heart is full of depression and pain.


    Who let Hong feisheng see the south? Who let -- Peach Blossom Island is in the south? Who let - there is a girl named Liu Zhezhi, on the peach blossom island¡° Taohua nunnery in Taohua Wu, Taohua nunnery under Taohua fairy, Taohua fairy planting peach trees, picking peach flowers for wine money... "Xiao Yao suddenly said. Hong feisheng suddenly turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. He rushes to him with interest. He grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and said excitedly, "give me this poem?" Xiao Yao was startled by Hong feisheng''s action and nodded subconsciously¡° ha-ha! Good, good! When I get to Taohua Island, I want to be an elegant poet Hong feisheng was happy and walked forward with his hands on his back, humming a tune. Before the hesitation expression, swept away.

 Chapter 1196

    After ye tingchao was solved, they would not encounter any resistance in the state of Wei.


    In the next few days, the people in the Tianmen came to see Xiao Yao. Of course, it was not for fighting. The people before the Tianmen had already seen Hong feisheng when he was angry. They gave them a hundred courage and didn''t dare to come to Hong feisheng''s trouble, not to mention the Qingcheng mountain behind him, In any case, they will not easily fight each other to the end.


    What''s more, after the war a few days ago, ye tingchao is frustrated and has chosen to shut down. That is to say, even if stepping on the heavenly gate really conflicts with Hong Fei, ye tingchao can''t help. How can they go to Hong feisheng''s trouble? That''s like looking for your own trouble!


    In fact, the reason why they came to Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao and others was very simple, that is, all kinds of hospitality. In recent days, they have brought a lot of good things, all kinds of rare things, gold and silver are countless, and they have sent several storage rings, and Xiao Yao has also left one, which is much more fun and space than his storage bracelet, The second is that the opening method is simpler.


    However, compared with the storage ring before Xiao Yao, it''s not a grade, and it''s impossible to practice in it. This also makes Xiao Yao feel empty and happy. In fact, if he thinks about it carefully, he will be relieved. If he can really have such a function, he will be regarded as the treasure of stepping on the heavenly gate. He won''t take out anything and the knife rest will not work on his neck! It''s not stupid for people to step on the gate of heaven.


    Such good things as before, are available but not available, have been destroyed, Xiao Yao also accepted the cruel reality.


    It''s impossible to say it''s no pity, but it''s all over and there''s nothing to regret.


    Xiao Yaohong feisheng and others will not refuse the things sent by Tianmen.


    In fact, they all know each other''s purpose. They just hope that they can keep some things secret and not spread them out. For example, the news that Hong feisheng crushed ye tingchao.


    Now that they know what the other party is asking for, they don''t have any psychological pressure. Anyway, even if these people don''t come, Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao don''t plan to go out and say it. First of all, Hong feisheng doesn''t say it because he should have defeated ye tingchao. After all, his ranking on the list of experts is above ye tingchao.


    If you win ye tingchao, it''s normal. If you lose, it''s really strange.


    Since it''s a matter of course, why should it be said to show off?


    As for Xiao Yao and others, I will not say.


    Not to mention ye tingchao, even stepping on the heavenly gate is not what they can offend.


    We can''t rely on Hong feisheng''s presence to make extra troubles. They are not mentally retarded children. They naturally know what can be done and what can''t be done.


    In fact, this is a case of Hong Kong soaring. When he first saw the stepping gate, he had already said it very clearly. Only the other party did not believe it. When Wu Wutong came out, they would receive all the gifts they had sent, and those talented people would leave happily. For this reason, hung Fei Sheng could only express his great ignorance. He had not seen anyone who was cheap. But it is very rare to be so cheap.


    In fact, accepting a gift is a reassurance to the people who step on the gate of heaven. In this way, they naturally have to rest assured. In their opinion, since the other party has accepted the gift, it''s naturally a way to eat others'' soft tongues and take other people''s means. They are embarrassed to say anything and publicize it everywhere.


    After all, ye tingchao''s loss to Hong feisheng is not only about ye tingchao alone, but also about his reputation.


    Along the way, the people who step on the gate of heaven treat them with great care. They are afraid that if they don''t do a good job, they will cause the other party''s dissatisfaction and lose everything. They think Hong feisheng and others are too stingy.


    Along the way, Hong feisheng and others have not encountered any troubles, but as long as they encounter troubles, the first ones to come forward must be stepping on the heavenly gate.


    In the state of Wei, few people dare to fight against TA Tianmen. Even those imperial relatives and relatives who meet the core figures of TA Tianmen have to give them some face. Therefore, even if they are in trouble, they don''t need to worry about anything. They are all helped by TA Tianmen.


    Speaking of words, people who are most impressed by stepping up to heaven are estimated to be Wu Wutong.


    Wutong was surprised to find that the arch criminal was the Wutong, as long as they were dealing with the trouble.


    So those who stepped in the door did not help but help Wu Wutong to make a nickname. If Xiao Yao knew, he would give them a thumbs up. It''s really appropriate


    In the South China Sea, Hong feisheng was really quiet.


    In the cabin, Hong feisheng did not shut his eyes.


    Along the way, Hong feisheng''s state of mind is very calm. No matter what kind of things he encounters, even in the face of Ye tingchao, his mood doesn''t fluctuate much. Now that he has arrived in the South China Sea, Hong feisheng''s state of mind has been a little excited. In fact, it''s quite normal to think about it carefully. Hong feisheng''s mind towards Liu Zhezhi, Almost everyone knows that, so now he is excited to see Liu Zhezhi.


    Every seemingly calm person has a person in his heart who can make him magnificent. Xiao Yao thought to himself, but he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong. After waiting to get on the boat, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that most of them were girls on the boat. Age, from eight to thirty or forty. Some are mothers with children. There must be men, but the proportion is very low, about 1:9. From Wu Wutong''s land of idyllic beauty, Xiao Yao was able to figure out what was going on. Taohua Island was not a paradise of any kind. There were many people in Taohua Island. The destination of the ship was Taohua Island. Most of the girls on the boat wanted to go to the school of apprenticeship. Although there are some female disciples in the gate of heaven in the state of Wei and Qingcheng Mountain in the state of Jiang, they are very few. Generally, such schools are not very interested in girls. On the contrary, Taohua Island only recruits female disciples, so it''s the place that many girls in Lingwu world want to go most. Even a girl can have the dream of chivalry! What''s more, how many girls don''t want to be the fairies who can dance on the nine days like a broken willow? If you can really become a disciple of Taohua Island, it''s also a thing worth showing off. I''m afraid parents in my hometown can publicize it so that no one in all the townships knows it. It seems to be exaggerating. In fact, it''s not too much. It''s more glorious to be a disciple of the Xianzong sect than to get a title¡° Mother, do you think there are many fairy sisters in Taohua island A seven or eight year old girl is lying in her mother''s arms. Her young face is full of yearning. She is wearing clothes made of coarse cloth with a small whip. Her hair on her forehead may be a bit scattered because she is in a hurry. Her big eyes are rolling¡° Well, there are. " The woman holding the little girl is about forty years old, and her face is tired. But even so, when answering her daughter''s questions, she still showed 100% patience¡° Mother, do you think the fairy sisters will accept me as an apprentice The little girl continued. When the little girl asked this question, the girl''s mother''s eyes also flashed a little bit of decline. However, she took a deep breath, looked at her daughter and said, "don''t worry, our stream is so clever and sensible. How could they not accept you as an apprentice?" After listening to her mother''s words, the little girl was very happy. Girls of this age take what their parents say as the truth. Mother said that, so it must be. Just at this time, a girl in a long skirt suddenly said, "hum, it won''t! You are so ugly and so rustic. How can you be elected? " The girl who spoke was about three or four years older than the little girl named Xiaoxi. She was also much higher than Xiaoxi. She was full of energy and high spirit¡° How can you, you child, talk like that? " Xiaoxi''s mother looked very ugly when she heard this¡° Did I say something wrong? " The older girl said, "you, you might as well go home early. Look at your children. They are rustic. Fairies don''t like her." With these words, the girl turned to her mother and said, "mother, am I right?" Look at the expression on her face, it''s like asking for credit. The older girl''s mother not only didn''t blame her, but also nodded with a smile¡° You should restrain your daughter a little bit! " Said the mother of the brook, with a pale face¡° Well, why? " The dignified woman glanced at her mother. Her eyes were full of contempt. Her voice was almost the same as her daughter''s. she was all high and angry. "What did my daughter say wrong? That''s it! What else do people like you do in Taohua island? Do you really dream of turning over salted fish? I can tell you now, it''s absolutely impossible! "¡° You, you... "Xiaoxi''s mother wanted to argue with each other, but she coughed hard. Xiao Yao sighed. He and Hong feisheng looked at each other, and saw the deep helplessness in each other''s eyes¡° Do you have any idea? " Hong feisheng asked¡° Yes Xiao Yao said, "but only two or three years." Hong feisheng was stunned, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s already very good." Wu Wutong heard the clouds and mist, and did not know what the two men were talking about.

 Chapter 1197

    When Xiao Yao found that Hong feisheng and himself exchanged a look, he had some points in his heart. Obviously, this guy also saw that Xiaoxi''s mother was unusual.


    At this time, Wu Wutong has already stepped out.


    As a woman with a sense of justice, if Xiao Wutong chooses to remain silent, Xiao Yao will really doubt if she has eaten the wrong medicine.


    Wu Wutong stood up and looked at the woman, and the opening was a thunderstorm. "Before that little girl stood up and could not speak. I was still surprised. What happened to the children today? How old is that? It''s no wonder to think about it now. With a mother like you, how good can your child be? The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. "


    Wu Wutong''s speech made the woman''s face red.


    She stood up and looked at Wu Wutong with anger, and scolded, "who do you say you are?"


    "I said," who don''t you know? " Wu Wutong, who was cold, hummed, and said, "I just thought you were very mean, but now you look a bit stupid!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wutong is not very polite. It is very polite to speak like Wu Wutong''s character. It is just a good kid who knows manners. Is your highness not arrogant enough? Better than bossy? Is your highness not qualified to be domineering?


    Wu Wutong said again, and then came to the stream.


    "Little sister, don''t be afraid. Although I''m not from Taohua Island, I think you can stay." Wu Wutong said.


    The brook is shy and looks at Wutong.


    Wu Wutong''s words and her performance before also made the brook feel a little scared. How can children understand so many complicated things?


    Wu Wutong was depressed but did not say anything. He just sat back in what he had already done.


    The well-dressed woman didn''t seem ready to give up.


    "Hum, don''t be so poisonous, little girl. Be careful you won''t get married in the future!"


    Wu Wutong was full of expression. He stretched out his hand and held the neck of Xiao Yao. He squinted his eyes and said, "big lady, this doesn''t need you to worry about. If I can''t marry out, I''ll let the man on the edge marry me!"


    Xiao Yao


    He was very depressed. Wutong never said anything about it.


    He turned to look at Wutong and said with a serious face: "what time did we say so?"


    "Right now, can''t you?" Wu Wutong glared round the bead and said.


    Liu Chengfeng ran over quickly. The thief said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, Miss Wu. If Xiao Yao doesn''t want to marry you later, I will marry you! It''s OK. Don''t thank me. We are all friends. We should be so busy. "


    Wu Wutong glared at the willow and took a good breath. There was no good airway: "what are you doing?"


    Liu Chengfeng is aggrieved. He doesn''t know what he did or said wrong.


    Hong feisheng probably saw the doubts in Liu Chengfeng''s heart, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously: "don''t think so much. Miss Wu doesn''t like you because of what you did wrong or what you said wrong."


    When Liu Chengfeng heard Hong feisheng say this, he became more and more curious and asked, "if so, why on earth?"


    "In fact, the reason is very simple. People just think that you are ugly." Hong feisheng said seriously.


    Liu Chengfeng looks desperate


    He was thinking, what Hong feisheng said before was really consoling himself?


    Why do you listen so hard?


    He felt that he would begin to doubt life in the next second.


    Don''t bully people like that, OK?


    "Hum, no wonder you dare to be so horizontal. It''s because you have so many men over there!" Said the woman with a sneer.


    Wu Wutong slightly froze, frown a little, and suddenly unhappy.


    "What do you mean by that? I think you hate me because there are so many people on my side? " Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t feel happy when he heard the word "Yi".


    Feelings can also be used in Lingwu world!


    The woman still sneered and said, "if it''s not because you think there are many men over there, how dare you be so presumptuous? Hum, a woman like you would have been thrown into the river if she had been alone


    Wu Wutong''s temper, which could swallow the tone, heard that the other side had already talked about it, and it would explode instantly.


    She stood up, rolled up her sleeves, glared at each other and said, "come on, they won''t interfere. I really want to see how you throw me into the river."


    Seeing the more intense contradictions, the brook mother hesitated for a moment, and then walked up to Wu Wutong, and whispered, "thank you, little girl. Let''s forget it, do not argue with them."


    As long as you have eyes, you can see that the mother and daughter seem to have a different identity. If you fight against such people, you will surely suffer the loss yourself.


    Originally, although Xiaoxi''s mother was angry, she still chose to calm down, even if the other party''s words were very ugly.


    Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your daughter.


    Just before Wu Wutong came out, or to help their mother and daughter to speak.


    Even if she knows that the other party''s identity is unusual, she can''t choose to be silent.


    Even if it''s dangerous.


    This is the minimum principle and the principle of life. Just because her daughter is still around, she feels that she has to stand up and tell her daughter in this way that she must be grateful to those who have helped her. At least, she can''t make others feel cold.


    Wu Wutong looked at her and smiled. "You can go with your daughter. What''s more, you can''t worry."


    "This..."


    "It''s OK. Please sit down first." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    Xiaoxi''s mother still didn''t promise to come down.


    Just then she coughed violently.


    Subconsciously, she covered her mouth with her hand. When she opened her palm, it was a pool of blood.


    Her face changed a little, and then she grasped the palm of her hand.


    Wu Wutong suddenly contracted his pupils and turned his face to see Xiao Yao and hung Fei Sheng.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are just calm, obviously they have guessed before.


    Wu Wutong also came to realize that he had talked to Xiao Yao and hung Fei before he rose.


    "Mother, are you ok?" The little girl called Xiaoxi ran up to her and patted her mother''s back with her little hand, though it didn''t work at all.


    The woman turned her face and looked at her daughter. She shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s OK, but it''s cold these days."


    Then she shook her head at Wu Wutong again.


    She knew Wutong had seen it before, but she hoped that the other side would not speak out, Wu Wutong could understand that it was nothing more than her daughter.


    "Ah... You''d better sit down quickly." Wu Wutong whispered.


    Wutong can feel shy of issue orders left and right now, if he can not cure Xiao Yao, but even if he can cure it, Wu Wu Tong is embarrassed. Now he turns to his face and orders Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is no longer her little follower.


    What''s more, when Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng talked before, she heard them clearly. It''s obvious that there is no good way for Xiao Yao. Even if they do, they can only live two years longer.


    This makes Wu Wutong very hard to understand. When he had cold in his body, did Xiao Yao not get rid of it all?


    So she made up her mind to ask Xiao Yao later.


    By this time, the gracious woman had opened her mouth.


    First she clapped her hands and called out, "come on!"


    Then two men with long braids in grey gowns opened the curtains in front of the cabin and came in.


    "Madame!"


    "Arrest this woman for me." The graceful woman stretched out her finger and said Wu Wutong.


    Her daughter, who was not honest at this time, hastened to add, "yes, yes, and throw her into the water!"


    The two men were all slightly stunned, and looked at Wutong, and wondered.


    But they have nothing to do. After all, it''s their master. They don''t dare to listen to his words, otherwise they will be accused of beheading.


    They feel pity for Wu Wutong in their hearts. Although they do not understand what happened before, they still know their temper and their great mischief. They love to stir up trouble and bully people all day long. If it is not for their good eye, they can see the good fortune of Jinzhou''s imperial history now.


    I think they thought they were walking towards Wutong.


    "Yo Yo, is that all you can do? These are the only two people under my hand. How dare you say you can throw me into the water? " Wu Wutong laughed and laughed.


    When the two men heard this, they felt uncomfortable.


    Before, they thought that this pretty girl had some bad luck. Now it seems that she deserves it.


    Why is it so hard to hear?


    In fact, there is no reason for their dissatisfaction.


    The two Wutong threw the water into the water, and they did not say anything bad to Wu Wutong.


    Do you want to thank them?


    "Hurry up!" The woman saw Wu Wutong not afraid of it, but also dared to continue to speak out of her mouth.


    Now she could not help but tear the mouths of Wutong directly.


    The two men did not lose their feet until they came straight to Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong immediately shot out, slapping one of the men.


    When another did not return to the gods, Wu Wutong again shot, a kick hard on the other side of the abdomen.


    Then she stretched out her hand, pulled the two men''s clothes, and carried one in one hand to the deck. In full view of the public, she threw the two men directly into the sea. All the movements look so natural and flowing. In fact, the two men before were not immortal practitioners, just ordinary people with slightly better physical strength. With Wutong''s cultivation now, it''s too easy to deal with them. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng didn''t do it because they clearly realized this¡° Now, it''s your turn. " Wu Wutong folded and returned, looking at the woman, cold humming.

 Chapter 1198

    It can''t be said that women are vengeful.


    But Wu Wutong is a woman who is very much in love with her.


    How bad Wutong''s attitude was before the mother and daughter, and now she was caught by Wutong, and she would let them go. The answer is obvious.


    Wutong''s cold eyes were touched before, and before she shouted to throw Wutong into the water, she could not help but shiver.


    She wanted to take back what she said, but it was too late.


    Unless this woman has the ability to turn back time, if it is, she won''t need to fear Wu Wutong now.


    When she came into contact with Wu Wutong''s eyes, she had a very bad feeling.


    Next minute, Wu Wutong has gone towards her.


    At this time, her daughter also rushed behind her.


    "What do you want to do?" The woman had no way to calm down, and quickly said, "my man is the censor of Jinzhou. If you dare to touch me, I will kill your family!"


    "To kill my family?" Wu Wutong laughed and laughed. "Well, I really want to see if you have such a great skill."


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t hold back his laughter when he heard such a thing. He didn''t know what kind of words he should use to describe his mood at this time, and killed a family of Wutong. This is just a joke. Let''s not say her, do not say what Jinzhou imperial history. Even if the emperor of Wei wants to find trouble in Wu Wutong dad, he must weigh his ability. First, not to mention that the original country is different. Even in a country, a king is not killed by others.


    The emperor at the northern foot of the mountain has long been unhappy with King Li, but even so, King Li is still alive, and no one has done anything to him!


    This is what king Li can do.


    Originally Wu Wutong is already very upset in the heart, now the woman speaks so arrogant so ugly, this is not to search for death is what?


    Wu Wutong is a man who will be frightened.


    What''s more, it''s just the wife of a censor.


    This is a fart in front of Wu Wutong!


    Wu Wutong, if he really would be able to bear the other side''s same thing, it is really strange, so when the other side of the conversation, she has already come to the other side of the front, put out her hand and pulled the woman to herself, and carried it up.


    Before that, the little girl, who was still making a lot of noise, was already stunned. She turned her mouth and cried immediately.


    Where has she seen such a battle? Generally, she and her mother bullied others. When would she be bullied?


    More importantly, it was the first time she saw such a powerful girl. How could a girl be so strong?


    "What are you crying for? How old are you? Teenagers, right? When I was a teenager, I dare to kill people. Do you know how to cry? " Wu Wutong glared fiercely. The girl said.


    The girl was frightened by Wu Wutong and shiver. She really did not dare to cry.


    "The wicked need to be grinded by the wicked." Liu Chengfeng sighed.


    Wu Wutong listened very well. After hearing this sentence, he did not do well. Qi Dao: "you say it again, believe it or not, I throw you off the boat?"


    Liu Chengfeng


    He whispered to the green cicada on the side: "it''s better for a gentle girl like you."


    Green cicada smile.


    In fact, Liu Chengfeng''s evaluation is really meaningless to her, and she doesn''t care.


    It was just that Liu''s words just seemed to mean that he was better than his Wutong.


    In this case, Yang Qingchan felt very comfortable in her ears.


    Wu Wutong just hum a cold, and did not say much what, just carrying the woman would go out of the cabin.


    Before this woman said to throw her into the water, she naturally want to "repay" each other''s love.


    It is impolite not to reciprocate. Wu Wutong feels that this sentence is very reasonable.


    She is such a person with a clear love hate relationship!


    "Mother! Mother The girl couldn''t help crying to follow.


    She stretched out her hand to grab her mother''s calf, and tried to pull her mother back, but her strength could be ignored in front of Wu Wutong. Not to mention that Wutong is originally a fairy repair person, even the strength of an ordinary person is not a child can contend with.


    "Let go, or I''ll throw you down too!" Wu Wutong said angrily.


    The girl still didn''t withdraw her hand. In fact, she has a good conscience. If Wutong is frightened, she will immediately release her mother. Wu Wutong may really throw her off the boat. Such a person will not be a good person after growing up.


    Wu Wutong, though a princess, is also arrogant and domineering, but it is not a bad person. At least, in many ways, what the girl shows is quite good. This is almost certain. Otherwise, Xiao Yao will not become friends with her.


    Wu Wutong did not expect that at this time, it was the brook and her mother that stood out.


    "Girl, you''d better let them go. They are not bad people either. If they are thrown into the water, they will really die here..." mother Xiaoxi whispered.


    Xiaoxi was also a little timid, but he said bravely, "elder sister, you''d better let them go..."


    Wu Wutong could only sigh with regret.


    To be honest, she really couldn''t understand what the mother and daughter thought.


    What kind of Lady censor and her daughter were so aggressive that they could choose to forgive?


    In fact, Wutong can not understand is normal, after all, her personality is like that.


    When have you ever been bullied?


    Even if she was really bullied, it must be the first time to think about how to retaliate.


    She didn''t think that kindness was bad. She just thought that the kindness of Xiaoxi''s mother and daughter was totally superfluous. Even if they were really kind, would the censor''s wife appreciate them in her heart?


    Wu Wutong did not know, but from her perspective, the possibility of gratitude was very little, almost tiny.


    At the thought of this, her heart was even more speechless.


    After much thought, she still threw the censor on the ground.


    "From now on, keep your mouth shut, otherwise, I will leave you behind. It''s hard for anyone to speak." Wu Wutong said, cold and humming.


    With the previous one, the censor''s wife has learned to be smart. She knows that she can''t be cruel at this time. Moreover, the woman in front of her is obviously not an ordinary person, otherwise she doesn''t dare to be so arrogant. In fact, what she said is nonsense. How can an ordinary girl be so powerful?


    All of a sudden, an idea came to the Queen''s mind.


    Is this girl also an immortal?


    With this idea, she was also frightened.


    The destination of this trip is Taohua island. If the girl is really an immortal, she must have a very special relationship with Taohua island.


    If so, is it possible for her daughter to stay in Taohua island and become a disciple?


    She''s green with regret


    As for the two guards she threw in Wutong, they were born or dead, and she did not care.


    It can''t be said that she is indifferent. It''s just a servant. How can she take her servant''s life and death seriously?


    Wu Wutong sat down and looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "is there really no way?"


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, saw her one eye, smile a, ask a way: "what meaning?"


    Wu Wutong glanced at the direction of the mother sitting in the stream, meaning it is self-evident.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "When did you become so nosy?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong was angry and said, "when do I love what I do?"


    "Don''t you mind your own business now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong sighed, but said helplessly, "but people are really miserable."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    There are too many poor people in this world.


    People in need don''t know how many.


    If Xiao Yao needs to stand up when they need help, he will never do anything in his life, just do good deeds.


    Although it is said that, if there is a way, Xiao Yao is willing to help. It''s just such a problem, even if it''s not meaningful to help.


    At this time, Wu Wutong also sat down and began chatting with the mother of the brook. Although they had very little communication, Xiao Yao still heard clearly.


    From his mother''s mouth, Xiao Yao felt more and more that the mother and daughter were indeed ill fated.


    Xiaoxi''s father was seriously ill and died when Xiaoxi was very young. Xiaoxi''s mother took care of not only her daughter, but also her grandparents.


    Do not say that this is a woman, even a man may not be able to resist such a burden.


    It is also because of this that mother Xiaoxi''s body is getting worse and worse. Now she is in the field.


    After listening to these things, Wu Wutong came again and entangled Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, you are so good at medicine, just do it!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and asked, "do you think I look like a bad person?"


    Wu Wutong shook his head with subconsciousness.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a good man, it is far fetched to say that he is a bad man.


    No matter from which angle, Xiao Yao''s character is very good.


    Xiao Yao continued: "if I really had a way, I would have done it long ago, but she was not poisoned or injured. Her poor health is due to overwork, accumulating over time and becoming ill. Do you think I can have a way?"


    If Wu Wutong did not know cars, Xiao Yao could give a more vivid example. The car''s engine is broken, it can be broken, the engine, the wiper is broken, change a wiper, the brake pad is broken, all can be repaired, but a car that has been driving for 20 years, when it comes to its life, I don''t know how many kilometers it has run, how to repair it? It means that Wutong can understand it.

 Chapter 1199

    Xiao Yao''s explanation is obscure and Wutong is not very clear.


    But she doesn''t need to understand it completely. She just needs to understand one thing - Xiao Yao really can''t help it.


    "Is it so hard to see her die?" Wu Wutong has a little depressed mood.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "maybe she also knows that her time is not long, so she wants to send her daughter to Taohua island and leave by herself."


    In fact, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao can figure it out.


    Hong feisheng also sighed.


    Although he has long been indifferent to life and death, but when such a thing really opened up in front of him, there are a lot of helplessness in his heart.


    Many people say that they want to see through life and death, that it is the world of mortals, that saints are fearless of life and death, and that immortals ignore life and death, but Hong feisheng thinks that it is too difficult.


    But Xiao Yao''s words are very convincing to him. In other aspects, he may be really unconvinced, but in terms of medical skills, Xiao Yao''s strength makes him unconvinced.


    How can a guy who can refine all the elixirs be poor in his medical skills?


    After Xiao Yao''s remarks, Wu Wutong was silent.


    She glanced at the stream and its mother, and finally sighed.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to do anything. On the contrary, she wants to do a lot of things. Just think about it carefully, she finds that she can''t do anything.


    For Wu Wutong, this is a very melancholy thing.


    Along the way, Wu Wutong was quiet and did not say what.


    Xiao Yao did not ask.


    He knew that the girl must be in a very complicated mood.


    When the boat landed on Taohua Island, Xiao Yaochang sighed and looked surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think the aura here is different?" Hong feisheng stands up with Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he knew what this guy was thinking.


    In fact, when he first came to Taohua Island, the expression on his face was not much different from Xiao Yao now.


    The aura of Taohua island is really special. Xiao Yao will feel comfortable just standing here.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao immediately realized the particularity of aura here.


    He can feel an energy in his body and seems to be integrating and communicating with the aura here.


    In a flash, two words flashed through his mind.


    Yiqi!


    At the beginning, when Xiao Yao was practicing medicine, he realized that there was a medical Qi in his body, and this medical Qi could also increase his success rate of alchemy, and it could also play a better role than aura in curing diseases and saving people. But Xiao Yao''s focus of cultivation was not here, and it was very unlikely that he wanted to enter medicine, so he gave up such a way later, However, the medical Qi in his body did not disappear. Instead, it was well integrated with the aura. Otherwise, Xiao Yao could not dare to pour the aura into his body casually when he was treating and saving people.


    Now the aura here is also mixed with medical aura, which makes Xiao Yao understand why he noticed that the aura here is very special.


    "This is really a good place!" Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a smile.


    The aura mixed with medical Qi is more suitable for human cultivation than ordinary aura.


    Therefore, this is definitely the most suitable place for Xiao Yao to practice.


    He really wants to stay here if he can.


    After getting off the boat one by one, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the mother and daughter of Xiaoxi.


    The stream is supporting its mother and walking forward.


    Mrs. Yushi and her daughter slowly swallowed them up and walked behind them, afraid to go back to Wutong''s view again.


    "It''s a good place, and it''s a good place for them." Xiao Yao pointed to the stream and said to her mother.


    Wu Wutong quickly asked, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t you think your body has become much better here?"


    Wu Wutong did not do well. Qi Dao: "what is this problem? I''ve always been in good health


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "But Xiaoxi Niang''s face is much better." Wu Wutong whispered.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes immediately began to shine.


    "Does it have something to do with coming to Taohua island?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and said: "the aura here is also mixed with aura. If Xiaoxi and her mother can stay here, it must be a good thing for them. If they can stay here to take care of their body and have some elixir to bless their body, it''s not impossible to recover. It''s a matter of time, but..."


    "But what?" Wu Wutong asked anxiously.


    Hong feisheng is also curious.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "however, we are not the owners of Taohua island. It''s useless for us to let them stay. In the end, we still have to see Liu Zhezhi''s idea."


    Wu Wutong said, "Liu island is so beautiful. It must be a Bodhisattva heart too."


    Xiao Yao sniff at Wu Wutong''s words just now.


    Liu Zhezhi Bodhisattva''s heart?


    In this regard, he can only say ha ha!


    Anyway, he didn''t feel how good Liu Zhezhi''s heart was until now. When he was in Qingcheng Mountain, he was tortured by that woman. The peach blossom petals could explode, and the aura could not stop him. He could only be fried inside and outside. Now think of it, Xiao Yao has some lingering fear, how can women have so many ways to torture people?


    Thinking of these, he also looked at Hong feisheng with a kind of complicated eyes.


    He was really curious. How could Hong feisheng like such a strange woman?


    Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself?


    Although Xiao Yao can''t understand it, he can''t say anything. He can only say that Hong feisheng is happy.


    When everyone got off the boat, three girls with long hair in long pink skirts came towards them.


    The height is about 1.65 to 1.7 meters. Each one looks amazing and refined, which makes Liu Chengfeng''s eyes fixed.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are both men, but they have a good determination. After all, where are their accomplishments? If they are also the kind of people who can''t walk when they see beautiful women, their accomplishments can be regarded as the cultivation of dogs.


    "Wow, so many fairy sisters!" Liu Chengfeng said.


    Wu Wutong looked at the willow and the wind with a scornful look. He had no good airway: "I said," can you be a bit of a success if you are a big man? "


    Liu Chengfeng was aggrieved and asked, "am I not promising enough?"


    Wu Wutong and what he did not say anything.


    Yang Qingchan also covered her mouth with a smile and said in a low voice: "the girls here are really good-looking!"


    "It''s difficult to cultivate in such an environment and not look good." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Yang Qingchan was a little surprised and asked, "is the medical spirit here helpful to girls'' appearance?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "of course, it''s helpful, but it''s not that helpful."


    Yang Qingchan pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    Xiaoxi was waiting for those girls. When they saw three girls in long skirts, they were all full of envy.


    "Mother, when I grow up, will I be as good-looking as them?" Asked the brook, taking his mother''s hand.


    "Yes." Mother Xiaoxi lowered her head and looked at her daughter, gently stroked her face with her hand, and said, "even now, my Xiaoxi is very beautiful!"


    The stream is laughing happily.


    "Now, all the children follow us to the test hall. If you don''t pass the test, please follow your parents back. Only if you pass the test and are suitable for cultivation, can you stay here." The girl in the middle took a step forward and said without expression.


    Her voice sounds a little indifferent, and I don''t know how many times she has repeated it to many people. After that, many girls have lost their confidence.


    It was the censor''s daughter who was arrogant and obviously had great confidence in herself. When she was at home, some martial arts masters said that her roots were good. That is because there were so many people to talk about, the censor and his wife wanted to send their daughter to Taohua island.


    Even if you have to suffer, what is it? If their daughter could become a character like Liu Zhezhi, their family would be able to rise and become a big family in Wei Kingdom, maybe they could be a marquis.


    Who dares to bully them then?


    Even the emperor of the state of Wei should be polite when talking to them.


    Many girls automatically stand in line and follow two of them to leave.


    At this time, the long skirt girl who talked before came to Xiao Yao and others.


    "I''ve met Mr. Hong." She looked at Hong feisheng, and then at Xiao Yao, and said softly, "is this doctor Xiao?"


    "I''m not a good doctor." Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    The reason why she didn''t recognize Liu Chengfeng as Xiao Yao is that she can see at a glance that Liu Chengfeng is a common man and has no aura in her body. She is just an ordinary person.


    Although she can''t see through Xiao Yao''s accomplishments, she can vaguely feel that the other party is unusual.


    Originally, she also wanted to explore Xiao Yao''s accomplishments. She thought it over.


    After all, since Xiao Yao hides her aura, she is certainly unwilling to disclose it. If she wants to find out, not to mention whether she can see the reason, Xiao Yao will surely realize that she has already created an uncomfortable impression on the other party before she has contacted her, which is obviously not cost-effective.


    "My name is Xiong Liping. Master Liu is my master." The girl continued. Hong feisheng nodded and asked anxiously, "where is the broken willow? Where is she? " Xiong Liping chuckled. Xiao Yao coughed, glared at Hong feisheng and said in a low voice, "can''t you be more reserved?" Hong feisheng remembered Xiao Yao''s advice before. We should ignore the broken willow first! Thinking of this, he quickly coughed and said, "it''s OK. I just want to ask. I don''t want to know where she is at all." Xiao Yao

 Chapter 1200

    Xiao Yao is thinking, can Hong feisheng''s attitude at this time be more fake?


    He just doesn''t want to be friends with such people. Will he lower his IQ?


    The girl named Xiong Liping looks at Hong feisheng with strange eyes.


    After all, the fact that Hong feisheng likes Liu Zhezhi is not a secret in the whole Lingwu world. What''s more, it''s still in Taohua island. Hong feisheng doesn''t know how many times he''s been to Taohua Island, and the purpose of each visit is clear in everyone''s heart. It''s really speechless to say such a thing now


    "Cough, well, we won''t go there first." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    The girl named Xiong Liping looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes. She seemed to be a little incomprehensible, but she asked patiently, "if there is any need from doctor Xiao, just tell us directly."


    Liu Zhezhi had already given orders before. The most important person who came here this time was Xiao Yao. They must treat him politely. People on Taohua Island were curious about this. After all, they had never heard of Xiao Yao before. If he was really a great person, he would not have been born unknown.


    This is why they are more and more curious. Is it because Xiao Yuan looks better? It''s not right to say that. After all, Hong feisheng is not ugly. But over the years, when did the island owner have a good face for Hong feisheng?


    Now they have to tell them to be careful with Xiao Yao. They are really puzzled.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiong Liping and said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just feel a little curious. Those girls are going to have a test later. Can I follow them?"


    Xiong Liping''s eyes were a little strange, but she nodded her head without any objection.


    After all, the owner of the island has told him before that he must receive Xiao Yao well. If he refuses even such a small request, it''s really hard to say.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not really interested in the children''s test. He is just curious whether the girl named Xiaoxi can stay.


    Although he never knew Xiaoxi, from his point of view, he thought that the girl named Xiaoxi was really good. In fact, few of the children who came out of such a family were not sensible. Children from poor families had been in charge of the family for a long time. It does not mean that children from poor families must have good character, but they must be more sensible than those from rich families, For example, the child of the censor''s wife''s family, two girls together, the gap is too big.


    Therefore, a person''s level of understanding and maturity has nothing to do with his age. How many people who are still living in their 40s and 50s are very self-centered. What really matters is the sufferings they have experienced. Little by little, they will become a kind of maturity. Maturity is not to dare to do everything, but to know that there are many things they can''t do by themselves, Some words are not what you can say, otherwise what kind of consequences will it bring to you, and so on


    Following Xiong Liping, Xiao Yao and others also found the place to test.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard a girl crying. She ran out of the door and got into her mother''s arms.


    Then there was the mother and daughter crying together.


    It looks really sad, listening to tears.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Xiong Liping coughed and said, "in fact, these things are quite normal. This happens every year. I''m used to it."


    Speaking of this, Xiong Liping sighed again and said: "in fact, at the beginning, when I faced these children, I gave them at least warmth. I didn''t let them feel that Taohua island was a place without human feelings, but later I gave up. Those eliminated girls would always run to me in tears. I really don''t want to feel that again."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and finally understood why Xiong Liping was expressionless when she faced those children.


    Listen to Xiong Liping say so, Xiao Yao also can understand, if change to do is his words, may also do so.


    At this time, Xiao Yao and others were also seen in the stream.


    Wutong raised her hand and waved, though she was afraid of Wu Wu Tong before, but soon she realized that these brother brother sisters were not bad guys, and they helped them before.


    Xiao Yao also waved to the stream.


    Xiong Liping''s eyes and ears were all around. Naturally, this scene was captured by her. She was puzzled and asked, "does Dr. Xiao know that little girl?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ve come with you. I know you. This girl is also very good."


    Xiao Yao''s words let Xiong Liping keep them in mind.


    Before, she was still a little curious about why people like Xiao Yao were still interested in testing between children. Now she finally understood that his purpose was the little girl!


    She is now hesitating, whether or not to pass on the message, so that those who test know the particularity of the little girl.


    By this time, the stream had entered the test hall.


    As soon as she moved away, Xiao Yao said, "Miss Xiong, what are you going to do?"


    "I..." Xiong Liping didn''t know what to say as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Can''t you say in front of so many people that you''re going to open a back door for that little girl?


    If they say that, it''s easy to cause public indignation, and their reputation will be ruined.


    Although Xiong Liping did not speak, Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed something. She waved her hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I have confidence in that little girl."


    Although Xiaoxi''s aptitude is not particularly good, it''s definitely not particularly bad. At least if he wants to practice, there''s no problem. Xiao Yao had a simple check on the boat before. If he can''t even see these, his cultivation is ridiculous.


    It was because of this that he dared to say that he had great confidence in the stream.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Xiong Liping didn''t say much.


    Although she has that idea, Xiao Yao doesn''t have it! Now that people say they don''t need it, they still run to open the back door. The posture is too ugly.


    As Xiao Yao said before, the stream passed the test without danger.


    Although the talent is not very good, it can be made up by the day after tomorrow. Besides, how many people in the Lingwu world have such good talent? What sect doesn''t have some ordinary disciples? As long as Xiaoxi works hard enough, he will not have the chance to become a master. Even if he just needs to cultivate himself, he will have no problem to become a suitable disciple of Taohua island.


    The daughter of the former censor also stayed.


    Although Xiao Yao thought that the little girl was very unpleasant, he had to admit that she was quite suitable for cultivation. At least she was more talented than Xiaoxi.


    "Well, I shouldn''t have let this girl stay." Wu Wutong whispered.


    Seeing that the censor''s daughter can also stay in Taohua Island, she is full of discomfort.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said with a bitter smile, "it''s still a child. There''s no need to be angry with her child. Besides, it''s her talent to stay in Taohua island."


    "But not in character!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s also her destiny that she can stay here. Besides, if her character in Taohua island has not been changed, I''m afraid she will be driven away soon."


    Wu Wutong thought carefully, and felt that what Xiao Yao said seemed reasonable, so he didn''t say much.


    By this time, Xiao Yao had already walked towards the stream.


    At this time, the mother and daughter also held together, crying with joy.


    Seeing Xiao Yao coming, the mother and daughter quickly wiped away their tears.


    Xiao Yao squatted down and looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile.


    "Is it a happy thing to stay in Taohua island?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The stream nodded vigorously.


    Xiao Yao pointed out to the censor''s daughter and said, "but that girl also stayed here."


    Xiaoxi''s eyes were a little dim, and she didn''t speak. Obviously, she was still afraid. She was thinking whether the girl would bully herself in the future.


    It''s just that I can''t just stay, can''t I just give up?


    "Actually, it''s nothing." Xiao Yao said, "is there any genius in this world? Yes, at that time, a lot of talents fell. They died in the hands of ordinary people. Many, many, many, I know a lot. As long as you are willing to practice hard, you can be more powerful than her. At that time, it will be good if you don''t bully her. How can she bully you? "


    Xiaoxi nodded his head to show that he kept Xiao Yao''s words in mind.


    At this time, Xiong Liping also came to the front.


    "Doctor Xiao, here comes the Islander."


    Xiao Yao nodded, stood up and turned his head to see that the peach blossom rain was rolling towards them.


    Peach blossom can be seen everywhere on the peach blossom island. The peach blossom trees all over the world are flying towards the East with petals, and finally form a path. Liu Zhezhi is walking towards them with a peach branch in his hand.


    Xiao Yao felt happy for a while. Does the girl have to be so popular every time she appears?


    Those girls, with amazing eyes, looked at Liu Zhezhi toward the direction they came.


    Although no one told them, they all knew that it must be the owner of Taohua island.


    Master of Peach Blossom Island, broken willow!


    The person on the top ten list is also the only girl.


    Liu Zhezhi made the whole Lingwu world realize that it is not only men who can fight the world, but also women who can make the situation change.


    Just then, a very discordant voice sounded behind him.


    "Taohua temple in Taohua Wu, Taohua fairy in Taohua temple. The peach blossom immortals plant peach trees and pick them for wine money. "


    Xiao Yao: "at this time, the grasp of the machine is really clever enough!

 Chapter 1201

    After reading a poem, Hong feisheng stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the sky at a 45 degree angle. Anyway, Xiao Yao was like this when he read the poem, so he could only learn it in a certain way. As for whether he learned like it or not, it was not a question he could consider.


    Liu Zhezhi walks up to Hong feisheng and looks at him with a strange look.


    Hong feisheng is secretly proud of Xiao Yao''s method. He thinks Xiao Yao''s method is really good.


    If on weekdays, Hong feisheng felt that Liu Zhezhi would not look at himself with such eyes, and even chose to ignore himself and go directly to Xiao Yao.


    Although - Liu Zhezhi now looks at his eyes like looking at a 250, but at least this is a phased victory!


    "Are you out of your mind?" Liu Zhezhi looks at Hong feisheng and asks.


    Hong feisheng snorted coldly, turned his face and looked in other directions, deliberately avoiding Kailiu''s eyes.


    Ignore each other first!


    This is what Xiao Yao taught.


    "I don''t know what literary talent you have? Where did you copy it from? " Liu Zhezhi continued.


    Hong feisheng is so angry that he thinks it''s Liu Zhezhi''s insult to his personality. After thinking about it carefully, he finds that the other party doesn''t seem to have said anything wrong, and he doesn''t know how to refute it.


    Ah, now that girls are smart, they are not easy to cheat, right?


    "Why, are you squinting? What do you mean you don''t look at me? " Liu broke his branch and was very angry.


    Hong feisheng snorted and turned to look behind him.


    I just don''t want to see the broken willows.


    Liu Zhezhi''s mouth twitches a little, but he doesn''t want to pay attention to this neuropathy and comes to Xiao Yao.


    "Welcome to Taohua Island, isn''t it good here?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "the scenery is good, the environment is also good, it''s a good place, and the aura here is special. No wonder the girls here can look so good."


    "That''s why I asked you to come here." Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "if you are in Taohua Island, if you want to refine the elixir, the success rate should be able to increase a lot?"


    Xiao Yao hesitated and nodded.


    He did not expect that Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng would come to Taohua island with such an idea.


    It''s true. If you refine elixir here, plus the medical Qi in the aura, Xiao Yao will have a lot of confidence in refining elixir in such an environment.


    "But before that, I didn''t know you would bring so many people." Willow branches, glancing at the three Wutong, and so on, said quietly.


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "this is my friend, no place to go, can only bring all."


    "Forget it, bring it." Liu Zhezhi, after all, asks Xiao Yao for help. It''s impossible to haggle over such a small matter. "Anyway, we''ll hook up on Taohua island. It doesn''t matter if there are more people."


    "Really?" Xiao Yao''s face looked a little excited.


    Liu Zhezhi suddenly had a bad feeling, but he nodded and looked at Xiao Yao with an alert look.


    She always felt that the expression on the other side''s face was a little strange, and it didn''t seem good.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, pointed to his mother and said, "I want her to stay, OK?"


    Liu Zhezhi''s face was speechless.


    She coughed and said, "is this your friend, too?"


    The mother of the stream was also in panic.


    She shook her head subconsciously, but she thought that the people standing in front of her might be immortals, and the conversation between immortals could be interrupted by herself?


    Thinking of this, she had to keep silent.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I just think your place here is good and suitable for her to live in."


    The willow twigs frowned.


    She carefully looked at the stream, mother a glance, showing a sudden color.


    Obviously, she can also see the physical condition of her mother.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao said: "it''s really difficult to save her with my ability, but if I use your precious land, I have a lot of confidence."


    "When you come to Taohua Island, do you need to heal others?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao coughed and nodded.


    Anyway, that''s what he thought before.


    If there is really no way, Xiao Yao may have given up before, but now that he has seen the hope, Xiao Yao naturally does not intend to stand by.


    Even if there is no way, if there is a way, if you still pretend that there is no way, don''t talk about others, Xiao Yao can''t do it himself.


    Liu Zhezhi''s look at Xiao Yao is so strange that she seems to want to knock off Xiao Yao''s skull at any time to see what''s inside. At first, she thinks Xiao Yao must be joking with herself, but looking at the other person''s serious expression, she knows that she was wrong, This guy really wants to create a series of troubles for himself!


    Thinking about it, she asked, "are you sure you want this?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Forget it, whatever you want." Liu Zhezhi sighed and said, "but there''s one thing we have to say first. You can let this woman stay, but you have to promise me two things."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, nodded, said: "you say first."


    Liu zhezhidao didn''t be polite to Xiao Yao. He said frankly, "first of all, you have to make sure that this woman stays in our Peach Blossom Island, and it won''t have any influence on our peach blossom island''s aura."


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "this is nature."


    Xiao Yao can understand Liu Zhezhi''s idea and practice. After all, Liu Zhezhi is not a bad person. If she can really keep this woman''s life, Liu Zhezhi doesn''t have to oppose it. After all, it can be regarded as accumulating merits for herself. But, similarly, she is still the owner of Taohua Island, so before doing anything, She must build it on the premise that it will not have a bad impact on Taohua Island, otherwise even good things will be done bad things.


    This is Liu Zhezhi''s idea. It''s very simple.


    After seeing Xiao Yao''s affirmative reply, Liu Zhezhi was also relieved.


    Then she went on, "it''s just the first thing, and there''s the second."


    Xiao Yao nodded again, waiting for Liu Zhezhi to go on.


    Liu Zhezhi said, "the second thing, you have to guarantee that you can help me refine a Yipin elixir."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "What''s the matter?" The willow breaks a branch to urge a way.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile, bowed his hands and said, "Master Liu, what you said is really embarrassing for me. I will do my best, but I really can''t guarantee that there is no absolute thing in this world."


    Liu Zhezhi laughed and shook his head: "you just said that there is no absolute thing in this world - that''s very absolute."


    Xiao Yao


    Liu Zhezhi is also good at debating!


    In Lingwu world, it should be called debating Zen, right?


    Hong feisheng wants to help Xiao Yao say a word, but at the thought that Xiao Yao is facing Liu Zhezhi, he immediately gives up his previous idea.


    After all, I have already said that I must ignore the other side as much as possible when facing the broken branches of willow!


    "Master Liu, that girl and her mother are really poor. You can''t drive her away just because Xiao Yao can''t guarantee to produce a magic pill!" Wu Wutong hurriedly said.


    She was the first one who couldn''t help it.


    Liu Zhezhi glanced at her and said with a smile, "there are too many poor people in this world. If they all want to come to my peach blossom island, will I accept them one by one?"


    Liu Wutong suddenly felt a sense of silence.


    Although she felt that what Liu Zhezhi said was wrong, there was no way to refute him.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Wutong and shook his head.


    This girl is still too simple.


    In fact, Liu Zhezhi is most concerned about the first guarantee. As long as he can guarantee that Xiaoxi''s mother''s staying in Taohua island will not destroy the aura here, there will be basically no problem.


    The second guarantee is that Liu Zhezhi is just pushing the boat with the current.


    Therefore, even if Xiao Yao does not agree, it will not hurt.


    Xiao Yao can see that this is clear, but Hong Wu Sheng can see it clearly, but Wu Wutong can not understand it.


    But when they were talking, they all ignored the stream that was still standing on the side.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on before, she understood after hearing this.


    Suddenly, the little girl''s tears fell down.


    "Wu Wu, Niang, what are they talking about? Why do I think you are seriously ill? " The stream choked.


    "No, no, they are bluffing Xiaoyue. How can my mother get sick?" Seeing the pear blossom with rain crying in the stream, the mother of the stream also became a little flustered and didn''t know how to comfort her daughter.


    In fact, she knows her body better than anyone else.


    She also understood that she couldn''t last long in her present physical condition.


    Otherwise, she would not want to send the stream to Taohua island.


    Just want to let the stream grow up in Taohua Island, and die in an unknown corner, it doesn''t matter.


    Is there anyone in this world who is not afraid of death?


    yes.


    Others, they are afraid of death, they are more afraid of death than anyone else, because they have too many concerns, people and things in this world, and they are afraid of their own death. If they don''t, they will never see him again, and they can''t watch him grow up.


    Liu Zhezhi looked at the mother and daughter and sighed.


    For a long time, she turned and walked on.


    The voice came softly: "you can let them all stay here, and that little girl can become my disciple, but you must also refine a pill for her that is helpful for building foundation. My disciple must be a genius!" Xiao Yao smiles: "where are the medicinal materials?" Liu Zhezhi suddenly turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with staring eyes. He scolded, "you are such a rascal! Shall I send you a favor? " Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t speak. Liu Zhezhi sighed helplessly: "we need everything from Taohua island. Anyway, I don''t want to cooperate with you in the future..."

 Chapter 1202

    In the end, Xiao Yao and others succeeded in keeping Xiaoxi''s mother and daughter.


    Mother Xiaoxi is still in a state of ignorance.


    To be reasonable, she really didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant when he wanted to stay in Taohua island.


    But she didn''t dare to ask. After all, this man, even the owner of Taohua Island, should be polite when facing each other. Judging from his posture, he seems to be a very powerful person. Otherwise, he won''t be so valued by Taohua island. He said that if he wants to stay, he can stay.


    Do ordinary people have such a big face?


    What''s more, no one in Lingwu world knows that the Taohua Island owner''s temper is very strange, and no one will give him face. Today, he just gives this young man face, which is worth thinking about.


    Hesitating again and again, when Xiao Yao and others plan to follow Xiong Liping to leave temporarily, Xiaoxi''s mother still comes up.


    "My Lord, can I - can I not stay here?" Look at the expression on Xiaoxi''s mother''s face, it seems very complicated.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and looked at her with a kind of complicated eyes.


    "I know that it''s not easy for you to leave me on Taohua Island, but I really have a reason to leave..." Xiaoxi''s mother said that she was going to cry at last.


    She also understood that she was beating Xiao Yao in the face when she said such words now.


    The conversation between Xiao Yao and Liu Zhezhi was clear as long as she was not deaf.


    Everyone knows how much effort Xiao Yao took to keep her in Taohua island.


    But now, it''s not easy to leave her, Liu Zhezhi has agreed, but she wants to refuse.


    Anyone would be angry about it.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I know what you mean. If you want to leave Taohua Island, you just don''t want to die here and let the stream know you''re leaving, right?"


    Mother Xiaoxi''s face changed slightly.


    "My mother won''t die!" Brook heard such words, immediately very angry.


    Before, she thought Xiao yaoren was very good. She helped her mother stay so that their mother and daughter didn''t have to separate.


    But now Xiao Yao''s words are finished, which is equal to being pulled into the blacklist by Xiaoxi immediately.


    She was thinking, how can there be such a disgusting person in this world?


    He even said that his mother wanted to leave Taohua island because she didn''t want to die here. This is not nonsense. What is it? Although she did not know why her mother had to leave, she believed that the fact was not what Xiao Yao said.


    My mother''s health is so good, how can she die? Yes, she must be worried that there will be no one to feed the chickens at home, or that rhubarb will starve to death, and that some fields in her family will be full of weeds if there is no one to cultivate them, right?


    These are the reasons why my mother has to leave!


    Xiao Yao looked at the stream, but he didn''t get angry. He just said with a smile, "you''re right. Your mother really won''t die."


    Then he moved his eyes back and looked at mother Xiaoxi.


    "I dare not say anything else, but I can promise you that if you leave Taohua Island, I''m afraid you won''t live long. But if you stay here, I promise you won''t die."


    Xiao Yao''s meaning is too clear to be clear.


    If mother Xiaoxi doesn''t understand what the other party means now, she''s out of her mind.


    So, subconsciously, she knelt down and pulled the stream to kneel down.


    Although their speed is very fast, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, they are almost slow to the extreme. At least, if Xiao Yao wants to stop each other from kneeling, there are still many opportunities.


    Wu Wutong, too.


    However, they did not stop Xiao Yao. Of course, they stood still.


    "Thank you, thank you..." mother Xiaoxi kowtowed her head and said.


    At this time, the stream next to her was scared and silly. She didn''t know what was going on, but she was pulled by her mother. Even though she felt puzzled, she still knocked her head hard at Xiao Yao.


    After a while, Xiao yaocai stretched out his hand and pulled them up.


    "The reason why you stop you is that I can afford this gift. I saved your life and you kowtowed to me, so you don''t need to feel that you owe me anything." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ll come back to you after that. Let''s live in Taohua island for a while. In fact, there''s nothing more happy than watching my daughter grow up. What do you think?"


    Xiaoxi''s mother was dazed and nodded.


    After Xiao Yao left, the mother of Xiaoxi pulled Xiaoxi into her arms.


    She held out her hand and pointed to Xiao Yao''s back.


    "Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi, you must grow up and practice well. When you have great ability, you must repay your kindness..." finally, Xiaoxi''s mother cried again.


    She knew that there was another reason why Xiao Yao didn''t stop himself kowtowing to her.


    After all, I am a woman and a widow.


    If Xiao Yao asked her to do nothing, she would feel hairy and uneasy. After all, she looks very good. In the village, I don''t know how many drunken men come to see their door.


    Her husband was killed alive when he was arguing with a drunk.


    But even now, Xiaoxi doesn''t know about it, and she doesn''t want her daughter to know about it. She always thinks that it''s better for her children''s world to be clean. As a mother, she must keep those dark things out.


    But her heart will still be wronged, sleep at night will still feel afraid.


    In her heart, she completely defined Xiao Yao as a good person


    Xiao Yao and others follow Xiong Liping and live in a few small wooden houses in the peach blossom forest. Although they look simple, the environment is good. After all, this is Lingwu world. It''s impossible to find a luxury room with air conditioner and refrigerator here.


    During the day, Liu Zhezhi didn''t come.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel a little surprised.


    Before looking at Liu Zhezhi''s attitude, Xiao Yao felt that the other party seemed to be worried, but now she didn''t come to find herself, let alone the matter of refining the elixir.


    However, since Liu Zhezhi is not worried, Xiao Yao has no need to worry.


    After living in the house, Xiao Yao found some herbs and refined some elixirs.


    The success rate of these elixirs is 100%. On the one hand, Xiao Yao''s cultivation has made a qualitative leap. On the other hand, the environment of Taohua island is very good.


    If Xiao Yao''s Alchemy still fails in such an environment, he feels that he can really give up the ability of alchemy.


    Even a pig, in such an environment, can also refine out good pills, OK?


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s not too much to say that. He just doesn''t know why, but Hong feisheng, who is just beside him, has to look at himself with an angry look.


    It''s almost dark after practicing pills.


    The setting sun, red light in the peach forest, peach blossom.


    He really wanted to take pictures with his camera and show them to Li Xiaoxiao.


    It''s not too much to say that this is a fairyland on earth!


    "Xiao Yao, I always feel that this method you taught me is wrong!" Hong feisheng walks up to Xiao Yao and says depressed.


    Xiao Yaole asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to ignore Liu Zhezhi before? But now I don''t see any effect! " Hong feisheng grabs his head and says.


    Xiao Yao said: "it''s OK. Don''t worry for the time being. How long has it been? She''s just wondering if you''re taking the wrong medicine today. "


    "I''m not sick. How can I take the wrong medicine?" Hong feisheng shook his head and said.


    Xiao Yao


    It occurred to him that it was difficult for Hong feisheng to understand his metaphor.


    "I mean, Liu Zhezhi hasn''t noticed this yet. Just keep it up." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you have any good poems? Or I''ll come to her again and say something? " Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao


    "Or you will teach me a song! I have nothing to sing and it''s good to sing. " Hong feisheng said.


    Seeing Hong feisheng''s serious face, Xiao Yao refused.


    "All right, but I''ll only teach it once." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng nodded his head.


    In this respect, he is very confident. After all, the memory of an immortal is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    What''s more, his accomplishments are among the best in the Lingwu world. It would be a shame if he could not remember a single song.


    Xiao Yao found a stump and sat down. He coughed and cleared his throat.


    Hong feisheng squats in front of Xiao Yao, looking forward to it.


    He looks like a kindergarten child who wants to study hard and get a little red flower.


    Finally, Xiao Yao said:


    Long time no see. What role


    Dress up carefully


    It''s a white shirt. You gave it the cuffs


    Try to act like you don''t care


    Frequent exposure, self deception


    ¡­¡­


    I want to touch your hair. It''s just a simple test


    I want to give you a hug. Is it OK as before


    Are you serious about taking a step back


    A little action hurt so much


    I can only play a gentleman to talk to you


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao thinks that this song "gentleman" is more suitable for Hong feisheng''s present state. After a song, Hong feisheng frowned¡° It''s not a good song to listen to. It''s not as good as fighting like a man last time! " Hong feisheng doubts Xiao Yao''s creative ability¡° Just sing and listen a few more times. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Just at this time, Xiong Liping rushed over again and invited them to dinner at Liu Zhezhi''s command¡° It''s time for you to act. " Xiao Yao patted Hong feisheng on the shoulder and said. Hong feisheng nodded his head hard and said in his heart that it''s time to perform real skills!

 Chapter 1203

    In fact, it is not unreasonable for Hong feisheng to say that the song "gentleman" taught by Xiao Yao is not pleasant to listen to.


    At first, when Xiao Yao just heard this song, he didn''t think it was very good. He listened more. Even if he thought it was very good, he had a good-looking type. The more he looked, the better he looked. There were also good-looking types of songs, the more he listened. The most important thing is that Xiao Yao thinks that the reason why this song can be popular is that many people have a close but unreachable person in their heart.


    Although Hong feisheng always thinks that this song is not very good, Xiao Yao''s self-confidence makes him not say much. On the way, he asks Xiao Yao curiously what a gentleman is.


    Xiao was a little surprised when he heard this question, but when he thought about it, he immediately realized that there was no such word as "gentleman" in Lingwu world.


    So along the way, Xiao Yao began to explain the meaning of "gentleman" to Hong feisheng.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Hong feisheng nodded carefully, thinking deeply.


    After waiting for the meal, Xiao Yao and Hong Feisheng discovered that the three guys, Wu Wutong, Yang Qingchan and Liu Feng, had already arrived at the place and had already started chopping them.


    Not at all.


    There are more than ten dishes on the table. Besides the three, only Liu Zhezhi is still sitting on the table.


    Originally, Xiao Yao asked Xiong Liping to sit down and eat together. Xiong Liping shook her head and immediately turned away.


    Xiao Yao didn''t embarrass others, so he sat down with Hong feisheng.


    As soon as Hong feisheng sat on the chair, he immediately turned away from Liu Zhezhi''s eyes.


    Xiao Yaole couldn''t, but he didn''t speak.


    Liu Zhezhi looks at Hong feisheng with strange eyes.


    However, she didn''t say so much. She just looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "are you used to the feeling in Taohua island?"


    "It''s very good. How can I not get used to such a good place?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "If you think it''s good." Liu Zhezhi deliberately said, "if you really think it''s good here, you can always live here. As long as we are still here, you can always stay here. Of course, the premise is that you need to help me refine the elixir. At least one elixir can''t run away every year."


    Xiao Yao


    He was still thinking, when did Liu Zhezhi talk so well? After hearing this, he finally understood that there were too many interests in his feelings!


    He felt more and more deeply that in this materialistic world, what can he do if he is so simple


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak, Liu Zhezhi didn''t say much. He was just talking.


    Although she doesn''t know much about Xiao Yao, she can be sure that no matter what method she uses, there is no way to keep such a person.


    "Before I saw you, it seems that you only have the strength of Ning Dan period, but now you are a first-class master. It seems that your cultivation speed is also very fast." Liu Zhezhi said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s all thanks to Taoist Hong. If it''s not for Taoist Hong''s help, it''s not a simple thing for me to become a master."


    "I still know his ability. In the final analysis, it''s still because of your own talent. Otherwise, don''t say that one Hong feisheng, even five, can''t make your cultivation speed so fast. Otherwise, they haven''t seen a single master walking all over Qingcheng Mountain?" Liu said.


    Hong feisheng glances at Liu Zhezhi. It seems that he is very upset with what he says. He just opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything. He still wants to talk to Xiao Yao about the things he told him before.


    When Liu Zhezhi saw Hong feisheng''s expression, he was also puzzled.


    "Hong feisheng, that''s what I''ve said about you. Don''t you speak?" Liu said.


    With a faint smile, Hong feisheng said, "I just know what kind of person I am and what kind of ability I have. There are too many people in this world who judge me. If I am not satisfied with others'' evaluation of me, I will be dissatisfied. I don''t have to do anything all day long. I just go to argue with others, and I will be busy in the dog house, I don''t think what you said just now is wrong. I really don''t have such ability. It all depends on Xiao Yao''s talent. "


    Then he turned again and looked away.


    This is the first time Hong feisheng opened his mouth to Liu Zhezhi.


    It''s just that it sounds a little strange no matter what.


    Xiao Yao gives a thumbs up to Hong feisheng.


    This guy is really good enough!


    In fact, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng said before that they let him choose to ignore Liu Zhezhi first.


    If Xiao Yao is asked to comment on Hong feisheng''s previous performance, he will feel speechless.


    After all, the original performance is somewhat unsatisfactory, but has been silent, not to talk with Liu Zhezhi, not only did not play the desired effect, but it seems more deliberate.


    On the contrary, Hong feisheng''s present performance surprised Xiao Yao. This is the real ignorance!


    What he said about disregard is not that he doesn''t touch each other''s eyes or communicate with each other, but a kind of attitude disregard. The reason why he didn''t talk to Hong feisheng like this before is that Xiao Yao thinks that it''s impossible for these two people''s affairs to change because of what he said. It''s just that Hong feisheng has to learn from the experience, so he can only say it. On the other hand, it is because Xiao Yao thinks that Hong feisheng''s EQ is too complicated for him to understand.


    For example, if Hong feisheng''s attitude is ignored, he really doesn''t know when to explain these six words.


    It''s nothing to waste some time. The key is that Xiao Yao doesn''t think Hong feisheng can understand as long as he explains himself.


    Liu Zhezhi''s look at Hong feisheng has become more and more strange.


    "It seems that your idea is quite special." Liu Zhezhi pursed his mouth and said.


    Hong feisheng laughed it off and said to Xiao Yao, "the meat here is still very good. It should have something to do with the aura here."


    Xiao Yao nodded awkwardly. He glanced at Liu Zhezhi carefully, thinking whether Hong feisheng had gone too far.


    However, he didn''t get angry when he saw Liu Zhezhi, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, doctor Xiao, I''ll go back to you tomorrow morning." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "do what?"


    "Take you to a place." Liu Zhezhi said lightly.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t ask any more.


    He vaguely felt that the place Liu Zhezhi was going to take him might have something to do with his purpose of coming to Taohua island this time.


    If he comes, he will come. Anyway, he just needs to be sure that Liu Zhezhi didn''t hurt his mind.


    Anyway, when I come to Taohua island this time, I want to help Liu Zhezhi refine the elixir. I will obey the other party''s orders.


    After a meal, Hong feisheng went out first.


    In the room, Wu Wutong is still expressing his admiration for her with the branches of the willow.


    After a while, suddenly melodious songs came in from the outside.


    A male voice, deep and powerful, full of magnetism, each byte sounds to reveal a force, while it contains hundreds of rice paper can not write down the vicissitudes of life.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. What role have you played? I dress up carefully. It''s a white shirt. You give me the cuffs..."


    Xiao Yao pricked up his ears to listen.


    He still wants to know now that Hong feisheng''s singing is so beautiful!


    Before, Xiao Yao sang a song in Anyang palace, and the response was very good. He used to be very proud, but now when he heard Hong feisheng sing, he felt that he didn''t even have the courage to speak. Sure enough! People who are really capable are especially low-key in some aspects. At this point, they should really study hard with Hong feisheng.


    Just as the song began, the whole room quickly fell silent.


    After a while, Wu Wutong whispered, "this voice is listening. Is it like Hung Dao Chang?"


    "That''s him." Liu said faintly.


    Wu Wutong was surprised and said, "it''s not really surprising that hung Tao Chang sang so well, but the lyrics were strange to hear, and many places could not understand, for example, what is the shirt?"


    Xiao Yao muttered in his heart.


    I should have changed the lyrics if I knew it was so troublesome.


    Soon Xiao Yao overturned his previous idea.


    He felt that he didn''t seem so talented


    If we want to change it, it''s not that we can''t do it. It''s just that he doesn''t think he has so much ability.


    If you really change it, it will be a mess.


    After a while, the song finally stopped.


    When the song stopped, Xiao Yao suddenly had a feeling of awakening from a big dream.


    He was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Hong feisheng''s song was so attractive


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    There was also a silence in the room.


    Or willow twig first mouth, break the silence at this time.


    "Go out and have a look." Then she stood up and walked out of the door.


    Xiao Yao and others also stood up and followed closely.


    Out of the room, on the opposite side of the room, there is a big stone. Hong feisheng sits on the stone and looks at the moonlight in the sky.


    After seeing Liu Zhezhi and others come out, Hong feisheng is very happy.


    Even if the heart has been excited, but on the surface, he is as calm as ever.


    Listening to the sound of clear footsteps, Hong feisheng held his breath as he approached.


    Sometimes it is, even if he is a master.


    Even if he told himself to ignore each other. Even if he always tells himself, take it easy. But when I see her, I still feel nervous and at a loss. What kind of cultivation, what kind of master''s name. It''s no use! When Liu Zhezhi came to Hong feisheng, she said in a soft voice, "why haven''t I heard the song just now?"¡° It''s normal that you don''t hear about it. " Hong feisheng said lightly. Xiao Yao: "this brother''s thick skinned degree has changed to his own. Plagiarize, at least the party is not. Can Hong feisheng plagiarize, oneself this client still stands on the side!

 Chapter 1204

    Liu Zhezhi didn''t seem to give up asking.


    She went on to say, "the song you sang just now has a lot of things I didn''t understand, such as what is a shirt? What is a gentleman? "


    "Shirt is a kind of dress, if it''s a gentleman..." Hong feisheng explained Xiao Yao''s definition of a gentleman again.


    After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, Liu Zhezhi nodded slightly: "so listen, it''s a little interesting."


    Hong feisheng did not speak.


    "However, there are..." Liu Zhezhi just wanted to open his mouth, but he was robbed by Hong feisheng.


    "People who understand me don''t have to explain. People who don''t understand me, why explain?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao dares to pat his chest and swear to heaven that this sentence is absolutely not taught by him!


    Is there such a non mainstream word in Lingwu world?


    Is there still washing, cutting and blowing?


    Have you broken my sister''s wings, I will waste your whole heaven?


    Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    No matter how confused he is, he can''t rush to ask Hong feisheng now!


    Therefore, we can only wait and see its change.


    Wu Wutong was very clever, and he came up to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "is this song written by hung Tao long?"


    She thinks that this song is quite like Xiao Yao''s "unusual way" character.


    Xiao Yao smile, looking at her, a serious face, said: "anyway, I certainly did not write."


    He said this from the bottom of his heart.


    He dares to swear!


    Five thunders in the sky!


    Wu Wutong sees no way to answer himself, and even feels that he has a cat''s mouth that he doesn''t know. He immediately hummed and said, "if I believe you, I will be ghosts."


    What can Xiao Yao do?


    He is also very helpless!


    This world is like this, when you tell lies, others think it is true, but when you seriously say what you mean, it''s almost touching to shed tears, people don''t believe you.


    Xiao Yao is used to it, anyway


    After singing a song, the effect is obvious.


    As long as you are not blind, you will find that Liu Zhezhi''s eyes have changed a lot.


    Hong feisheng is not a fool, and he has some fixed number in his heart.


    However, it''s good to know, and he didn''t intend to say it.


    "Well, should we go back?" Hong feisheng jumps down from the big stone and comes to Xiao Yao. He asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you think you can go back, you can go back."


    a phrase with a double meaning.


    Another meaning is to ask Hong feisheng whether he needs to strike while the iron is hot.


    From the perspective of an outsider, Xiao Yao feels that this seems to be an opportunity.


    However, Hong feisheng just shook his head. He didn''t know whether he understood what Touxiao Yao wanted to express. He said, "let''s go back."


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Zhezhi and didn''t say much. He could only follow Hong feisheng back along the way he came.


    Wu Wutong Yang Qing, cicada Liu, took the wind. Three guys didn''t continue to be silly. They hurried back with Xiao Yao and others.


    Back in the room, Xiao Yao drags Hong feisheng to his room.


    As soon as he closed the door, he gave a thumbs up to Hong feisheng.


    "Mr. Hong, yes! Before, I really underestimated you. Originally, I didn''t think I said enough, but tonight, I''ll take a close look. Your extraordinary performance is really good! " Xiao Yao laughs.


    Hong feisheng rubbed his nose, sat down, opened the water cup on the table, poured a glass of water for himself, and then looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "is my performance really good today?"


    "Pretty good." Xiao Yao said, "how many times more than I had imagined before - by the way, if you understand me, you don''t need to explain. If you don''t understand me, why explain? Where did you learn that?"


    "I think so!" When Hong feisheng talked about these, he was a little depressed and said, "there are too many questions about her. I didn''t understand many of them. The shirt, I just made it up casually. Is it your only clothes? God knows what questions she''s going to ask next. I can''t wait for her to make trouble, can I? Since that''s the case, it''s better to fight back and block what she wants to say next! "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He thinks that Ehong feisheng is really smart.


    This is Hong feisheng''s progress!


    When he contacted Hong feisheng before, he found out that this guy is good at everything. He almost can''t find any obvious shortcomings all over his body. The only thing is that his EQ dropped seriously in the face of Liu''s broken branches. However, today he has returned to normal level.


    Hong feisheng sighed and said, "but do I have to prepare a song?"


    Xiao Yao stares at Hong feisheng.


    I Cao, this guy, still want to toss myself?


    If this is really addicted by Hong feisheng, if I have to prepare a song every day, will I still live?


    Just when he wanted to refuse, Hong feisheng spoke again.


    "Brother, the last song, you must help me!"


    Xiao Yao


    He suddenly found that Hong feisheng didn''t learn anything else, so he learned to stop others.


    Before blocking the willow twig of questioning, now blocking their own want to say.


    This is a talent!


    In desperation, Xiao Yao can only nod his head and promise. People have already said that. Even if he wants to refuse, he can''t find a reason to refuse.


    "Yes, but I have to say it first, the last one!" Xiao Yao said.


    He had to put his words in front of him, so that when he got it, Hong feisheng would have to pester himself.


    "Mm-hmm, I promise it''s the last one!" Hong feisheng rubbed his nose and said with a smile.


    He felt that his demands were too much.


    After all, people''s inspiration will be exhausted!


    If Xiao Yao can''t write songs, what should he do?


    So, even if Xiao Yao didn''t say it, he would still think it was the last one.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and began to think.


    The last song, Xiao Yao is thinking, what kind of will be most suitable for each other.


    Private to want to go, really let Xiao Yao thought of a very good song.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao spoke again:


    I was in the southern sun, snowing


    You are in the north of the cold night, four seasons like spring


    If there''s time before dark, I''ll forget your eyes


    I can''t finish a dream in my poor life


    A song "south mountain south", came slowly.


    "South mountain south" is a folk song. It was a certain year when it came to the fire. A talent singer brought this song to the stage of good voice. Some people have been refuting this point, saying that they have been listening to it for a long time.


    Xiao Yao is not sure about this, but he only knows that if it wasn''t for the talent show, he would not know this song.


    In the middle of the song, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and looked at the broken willow branch standing at the door.


    "Have you learned?" Liu Zhezhi squints at Hong feisheng and says.


    "Not yet, you wait a moment, Xiao Yao, you follow..." speaking of this, Hong feisheng suddenly regained his mind, immediately stood up, straightened up, and seemed to be at a loss.


    Seeing Hong feisheng''s embarrassed expression, Liu Zhezhi snorted.


    "I really think you are so talented now! The previous poems were also given to you by Xiao Yao? " Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng lowered his head and did not speak.


    He has a feeling that children are caught by their parents when they do bad things.


    The embarrassment seems to be that the child is comforting himself with his hand when he is bumped into by his parents


    That''s the embarrassment!


    He wanted to bury his head in the earth.


    What''s special, the heart is full of galloping horses!


    "You like my way. It''s really special." Liu Zhezhi squinted at Hong feisheng and said, "I just wanted to talk to Xiao Yao about something. I didn''t expect there would be such a wonderful story here!"


    Hong feisheng blushed and said nothing.


    Liu Zhezhi turned to look at Xiao Yao again and said, "I don''t look down on Hong feisheng. His brain is absolutely impossible. You instilled all these messy ideas, right? No wonder those two little girls were so devoted to you before. There are so many routines. If you really stay on Taohua island for too long, my disciples and grandchildren will have to be abducted by you? Is it necessary to turn over the cards and wait on the emperor, just like the emperor in the palace? "


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that Liu Zhezhi was really a very thoughtful person.


    "Come on, don''t talk about Xiao Yao." Hong feisheng said.


    After all, this time Xiao Yao gives advice for him, it''s all for his sake. If Xiao Yao is allowed to fight against thunder now, is he still human?


    This is Hong feisheng''s idea, so simple.


    His words also attracted the target light of Liu Zhezhi back to him.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t started talking about you yet, so you''ve come to find stimulation by yourself, have you?" Liu Zhezhi stares at Hong feisheng and says.


    Hong feisheng took a deep breath and suddenly took a step forward.


    "Then tell me, did I do something wrong?" Hong feisheng looks at Liu Zhezhi with serious eyes.


    Liu Zhezhi was a little stunned. He was at a loss when he was hit by Hong feisheng''s words.


    She really did not expect that under such circumstances, Hong feisheng could reasonably question her. However, in the face of Hong feisheng''s problem, she is really speechless. Is Hong feisheng really wrong? She didn''t know how to answer. People just like themselves. Is it wrong¡° In fact, what you just said is true. Poetry is copied and songs are learned, but - I like you. It''s true! " Hong feisheng stares at Liu Zhezhi and says. His eyes were shining, and the expression on his face was rare and serious. Few people could see such an expression from his face. Liu Zhezhi: "Xiao Yao".... "

 Chapter 1205

    When Hong feisheng faces you with such a serious attitude, are you willing to fight him?


    Anyway, Liu is a little embarrassed.


    She even has some silly eyes now, and looks at Hong feisheng standing in front of her with a very incredible look.


    At the same time, she was also very curious. Did this guy think of what he said just now, or did he copy other people''s words


    At this time, Hong feisheng had spoken again.


    "Liu Zhezhi, don''t blame Xiao Yao, because I asked him to do it for me." Hong feisheng said, "in fact, no matter what kind of way I use, I just want to tell you that I really like you."


    "..." Liu Zhezhi looked at Hong feisheng.


    She had made a conclusion in her heart that this guy must have taken the wrong medicine.


    I don''t know why. Liu Zhezhi finds that Hong feisheng has changed a lot. What makes her feel strange is that she has no way to express this strange feeling in the most direct words.


    Hong feisheng sat down again. He raised his head and looked at Liu Zhezhi. After thinking for a while, he said, "do you know why I don''t like going down the mountain all the time?"


    Liu Zhezhi snorted and said, "don''t you like going down the mountain? Peach Blossom Island, you come less? "


    Hong feisheng let out a "Er". Maybe Liu Zhezhi said that he was speechless. On such a question, he really couldn''t sophistry. After all, he did come to Taohua island


    "But I don''t go down the mountain except for Taohua island." Hong feisheng and the other side argued.


    Liu Zhezhi thought about it and thought that what Hong feisheng said was true, so he didn''t refute it.


    Hong feisheng continued: "in fact, at the beginning, I still like to go down the mountain, because I always feel that if I stay in Qingcheng Mountain, I will always feel that I am subject to too many constraints, so from then on, I feel that I am a person who likes freedom."


    Liu Zhezhi looked at the man in front of him, but he didn''t speak.


    Hong feisheng gave a wry smile and said: "only later, after a while, I found that freedom is not good at all. What goes with freedom is loneliness. It''s really very lonely. One walks, one eats, one sleeps, and one does many things that one shouldn''t do."


    "Who let you have nothing to do, you have to go down the mountain..." Liu Zhezhi rolled his eyes and said.


    I don''t know why. From the perspective of Xiao Yao, an outsider, he always feels that when Liu Zhezhi says something like this, he has a little woman''s posture. I just don''t know if Hong feisheng has found out.


    Hong feisheng continued: "so I''m thinking, if one day, I can take you to wander the rivers and lakes and enjoy the scenery I''ve never seen before, how wonderful it would be."


    Liu zhezhile said: "feelings you say like me, just want to find one to play with you?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head vigorously.


    "Of course not. If it''s not someone I like, I don''t want to play with her." Hong feisheng said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao also sat down.


    But sit far away.


    He always thinks that it''s the most appropriate time for him to open the door and leave, but he thinks that if he does, he will be too deliberate. Even if Liu Zhezhi didn''t notice the strange atmosphere before he left, if he leaves now, I''m afraid Liu Zhezhi will certainly react. At that time, the situation will certainly develop to a bad place, at least, It must not be what Hong feisheng wants to see.


    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that the next second, he will be moved to cry.


    He really broke his heart for Hong feisheng


    He sat on the chair and looked at Hong feisheng. He was very pleased. To be honest, although Hong feisheng''s routine is useless now, his performance is very good, not so deliberate. All his words, from his mouth, are true feelings. Xiao Yao thinks so, and he believes Liu Zhezhi thinks so.


    Moreover, he didn''t feel that Liu Zhezhi didn''t feel anything about Hong feisheng.


    Otherwise, Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng would not have said so many meaningless words.


    Even, she would not be upset that Hong feisheng asked Xiao Yao for poems and songs.


    Liu Zhezhi, who broke the collusion between Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng before, seems to be really angry. As long as she is not blind, you can see it. However, this anger seems to be full of fun. If this woman doesn''t mean anything to Hong feisheng, she may not feel angry and angry because of such things.


    She just had a sense of being cheated.


    Would she be angry if someone else cheated her?


    Probably not. People like them are very peaceful. Otherwise, they would not have such accomplishments.


    Sometimes, anger is also a kind of care! Xiao Yao thought.


    Hong feisheng continued to show his true feelings.


    "Liu Zhezhi, in fact, I really don''t want to like you, not at all." Hong feisheng said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao almost stares out of his eyes.


    There was only one thought in his heart.


    Is Hong feisheng crazy?


    Does he know what he''s talking about at this time?


    What did he think!


    Originally, the development was very smooth, and the atmosphere was very good. According to the current trend, if we continue to develop, maybe today it will really come naturally, involving Liu''s broken heart. But at the critical moment, how can we catch a cold... Bah, no, at the critical moment, how can we drop the chain?


    He did not consider what kind of consequences would be caused by these words?


    However, Liu Zhezhi''s reaction also surprised Xiao Yao.


    Liu Zhezhi was not as angry as Xiao Yao imagined, and the expression on his face was still calm.


    She just squinted at Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "in that case, you can not like me!"


    "I tried!" Hong feisheng was very serious and said, "I really tried to force myself not to like you, but I found that it was more difficult than to make you like me. In fact, the most difficult thing to control in this world is probably emotion. It''s really not up to me to decide who I like and who I don''t like."


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng and falls into the other party''s speech.


    He felt that Hong feisheng, who used to be clumsy in the face of Liu Zhezhi, was very relaxed now, as if he was talking about some trivial things.


    What''s more, what Hong feisheng says now makes Xiao Yao feel very reasonable. I don''t know when this guy''s eloquence became so good. Was he infected by himself? If you think about it carefully, it''s not. Although Xiao Yao''s EQ is pretty good, he can''t say anything like that.


    "I once forced myself not to come to Taohua island to find you. Later, I forced myself not to talk to you. Then, I forced myself not to listen to all the things about you. Finally, as you can see, I tried to ignore you. I did it, and I think I did well." Hong feisheng said with a grin.


    Liu Zhezhi also nodded: "I know that."


    "But I can''t help thinking about you!" Hong feisheng''s face changed and his voice trembled. "I''ve forced myself countless times not to think about you, not to miss you, but I can''t do it. No matter how I force myself, I can''t do it. This is probably the most difficult thing in the world?"


    Liu Zhezhi''s eyes became softer and softer.


    Her face is still with a smile, looks so quiet.


    Hong feisheng took a few steps forward.


    He watched the willow twig quietly.


    Finally, he laughed again, looking like the foolish son of the landlord.


    "It''s nice to see you." Hong feisheng said, "even if I just look at you like this, my heart can be greatly satisfied. Your every move, every smile, every word, can affect my heart."


    Xiao Yao really wants to stand up and give Hong feisheng the warmest applause.


    Old fellow, bull. Force!


    It''s just modern poetry, isn''t it?


    Liu Zhezhi''s face looks a little red.


    "But, you know, I can''t accompany you everywhere. You don''t like to be constrained, but as long as Taohua island is still there, I will be constrained all the time. I can''t leave here." Liu Zhezhi said, "I am the owner of Taohua island."


    Hong feisheng laughed.


    "In the past, my elder martial brother always talked to me about making me the new leader of Qingcheng Mountain, but I never agreed. Do you know why?"


    Liu Zhezhi shook his head subconsciously.


    She doesn''t have the ability to foretell. How can she know?


    But she''s still curious.


    In fact, this matter is no secret in the whole Lingwu world.


    Not only Hong feisheng''s elder martial brother, but also all the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain hope that Hong feisheng can become the new leader.


    They always feel that only Hong feisheng can lead them to the next glory.


    Moreover, as long as Hong feisheng is still in Qingcheng Mountain, who dares to say that he is suitable to be the leader?


    Who dares to say that he is qualified to be the leader?


    We all know that.


    "Because I know your worries!" Hong feisheng said, "I''m also afraid. I have to stay in Qingcheng Mountain. I''m afraid that I will bear the same shackles as you."


    Speaking of this, Hong feisheng pondered for a moment, then took a deep breath.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s ok if you don''t come! Anyway, you''re here, and you won''t leave any time. If you don''t come, can''t I? "


    Liu Zhezhi: "finally, she suddenly opened her arms and hugged Hong feisheng. With a subtle voice, he said: "one night, this sentence is the most touching..."

 Chapter 1206

    Xiao Yao is now completely in a state of ignorance. He still doesn''t know what Hong feisheng has done. He can let Liu Zhezhi, such a proud woman, jump into his arms.


    In fact, Hong feisheng is also forced.


    Don''t mention Xiao Yao. Even he doesn''t know what he has done.


    In the final analysis, it''s just four words, impulsive.


    Finally, Liu''s arms relaxed.


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s face covered with circles, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was comfortable to see such a smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    Although before, Liu Zhezhi was also a kind of woman who loved to smile. She always had a calm smile on her face, but that kind of smile always made people feel very distant, as if it was a feeling of rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    "Before you said that you would stay with me in Taohua island?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng nodded subconsciously.


    Liu broke a branch to spit lightly, say: "I just don''t believe."


    "But what I said is true!" Hong feisheng said anxiously.


    He is worried about whether Liu Zhezhi thinks he is boasting, whether he likes to say those beautiful words, but always likes to do things that look not beautiful at all. Because of this, now he will try his best to explain.


    "Will you agree, master?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng is silent.


    "Will the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain agree?" Liu Zhezhi continued.


    Hong feisheng: "he felt speechless.


    "There are so many people in the state of Jiang. Will the emperor of the state of Jiang agree?" Liu Zhezhi asked again.


    Hong feisheng''s face turned red.


    Originally, he didn''t feel anything, but now after listening to Liu Zhezhi''s words, he realized how immature his previous idea was, which was almost noncommittal. If he really wanted to stay in Taohua Island, I don''t know how many people would jump out and stand on the commanding height of morality to condemn himself.


    He has a headache at the thought of it.


    Although he felt that it was his own business, as long as he determined that he could do so, no one could raise any objection.


    However, this idea is not mature.


    In fact, Jiang Guohong''s influence is no less than that of the emperor of Jiang.


    "When it''s over here, you still have to go back." Liu said.


    Hong feisheng''s face is full of depression.


    Now he doesn''t understand the meaning of Liu Zhezhi.


    Since I still didn''t plan to accept myself, why did I give myself a hug just now? Is this also her impulse?


    Seeing Hong feisheng''s unhappy face, Liu Zhezhi said helplessly, "what are you thinking?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head and said, "nothing."


    Just now when Liu Zhezhi finished his words, his heart was really down and depressed, but when it comes to anger, he didn''t feel angry at all.


    He was thinking that Liu Zhezhi just gave himself a hug because he said he wanted to stay with her all the time on Taohua island. But Liu Zhezhi''s three questions just now made him realize that it was almost impossible.


    How can he stay in Taohua island?


    "When you go back to Qingcheng Mountain, I''ll go to you, too." Liu Zhezhi said, "of course, on the premise that there is nothing else important on my side."


    This sentence finally made Hong feisheng regain his interest, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    He felt that when the other party had already spoken to this extent, if he still didn''t understand, he would have a typical brain problem.


    He stares at Liu Zhezhi, his eyes are full of disbelief, even some can''t believe his ears.


    It''s hard to imagine that a master like Hong feisheng, who is in the supreme position in Qingcheng Mountain and even in the state of Jiang, will be worried about gain and loss because of a woman''s words.


    What if this woman is Liu Zhezhi? Isn''t she still a woman?


    "Do you really want to see me?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "Do you think I like to cheat as much as you do?" Liu said with a white eye.


    It''s very charming.


    This white eye can make Hong feisheng unable to sleep at night.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao is very sure of this.


    At this time, Xiao Yao finally couldn''t help it.


    He looked at Hong feisheng, who was still smiling, and then at Liu Zhezhi, who was a little shy. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "well, you two, why don''t I go out first?"


    "What are you doing out there?" Hong feisheng asked curiously.


    Liu Zhezhi is also pretty face a red, stare at Xiao Yao, no good way: "you think really dirty, I''m not so casual."


    Xiao Yao


    I''m Cao. What are they thinking?


    What do you think I am?


    I just think it''s a bit of a shame for me to stand on the side and be a bystander in this situation, OK?


    "I just want to go out for a walk. Can''t you have a good chat?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously.


    "If you stand here, can''t we have a good chat?" Hong feisheng scratched his hair and asked.


    Xiao Yao


    Before, he thought that Hong feisheng''s EQ had risen a lot. Now it seems that it is just his own illusion.


    This is really a wooden head!


    It was really extraordinary before. If he had been in such a state all the time, I really don''t know when he would be able to win back the beauty. Now this ending is very good for Hong feisheng. If he wants to go further in a short time, it''s very difficult.


    "It''s late now, and it''s time for me to go back." Liu said.


    "Well, OK, I''ll give you a ride." Hong feisheng said.


    "Good." Liu Zhezhi chuckled and held Hong feisheng''s arm.


    For her, this should have been a relatively intimate and large-scale thing.


    "On the way, by the way, sing the song you just learned to me again." Said Liu Zhezhi.


    "Good." Hong feisheng immediately nods and agrees. They walk out of Xiao Yao''s room together.


    Xiao Yao


    He is now suddenly thinking about a problem.


    Isn''t Liu Zhezhi saying that she has something else to do when she comes to find herself?


    Don''t you mean to discuss something with yourself?


    liar!


    Women are liars!


    It''s just to expose Hong feisheng, OK?


    It''s really hard for him to imagine that this woman could be bored to such a degree. However, he also admired Liu Zhezhi''s intuition. The reason why she came here was that her protagonist told her that Hong feisheng''s songs and poems were not his own original, otherwise, she would not come here in the middle of the night.


    If you think about it carefully, when Liu Zhezhi decided to do this, in fact, there was already Hong feisheng subconsciously.


    It''s just that maybe she didn''t even find out.


    Or, in fact, Liu Zhezhi''s heart is clearer than anyone else. He just thinks that even if he is really with Hong feisheng, as they are, there will not be results in the future. It''s better to kill him when the idea just sprouts.


    In the final analysis, Liu Zhezhi worried that he would really like Hong feisheng.


    Just as Hong feisheng said before, there is no way to control emotion.


    Even so, Liu Zhezhi doesn''t want to like Hong feisheng.


    But when everything comes naturally, you can''t control it by yourself.


    After Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi leave, Xiao Yao is also relieved and immediately lies on the bed, ready to have a rest.


    By five o''clock the next morning, he got out of bed.


    The reason why he got up so early was because Liu Zhezhi said yesterday that he would come to find himself this morning, but he had other things to deal with in the morning, so he had to deal with them first.


    Just after leaving the house, I saw Wu Wutong.


    This girl is serious enough. She gets up early every morning. The main reason is that when the sun rises in the morning, the purple air comes from the East, and the aura is the most suitable time to practice.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao feels that Wu Wutong is much stronger than himself.


    Wutong is a tiny bit taller than his Wutong, but if he talks about hard work, he is not the same as himself.


    On this thought, Xiao Yao was so ashamed that he couldn''t do it!


    I''m just a scum, OK?


    Xiao Yao also came out of the room, and Wu Wutong was surprised.


    "How did you get up?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "I''m going to find Xiaoxi mother and daughter." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Wu Wutong quickly stood up and gathered to the front of the table, laughing and saying, "are you going to cure them?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After all, if you start to give Liu Zhezhi alchemy, you don''t know what will happen. Now Xiaoxi''s mother''s health is very poor. If there is any accident here, Xiao Yao doesn''t even have a chance to do it. Isn''t it very uncomfortable?


    He left Xiaoxi''s mother to help them. If Xiaoxi''s mother really died on Taohua Island, he would feel guilty.


    This matter is like a big stone on his chest. We must seize the time to solve it.


    Otherwise, he will always be upset.


    Wutong was emaciation with sallow complexion Wutong. But Wu Wu Tong''s request was to remind Xiao Yao. Anyway, the brook''s mother was also a woman. Her age was around thirty. It was only because of her poor health that she looked pale and old. Her own big man went to see her early in the morning.


    Wu Wutong is a girl who has brought her Wutong together, which is much more convenient. Thinking of this, he also nodded, without hesitation: "let''s go together."¡° Really? " Wu Wutong was surprised. She thought in her heart, when did Xiao Yao become so easy to talk? But she didn''t ask. Isn''t it hard for her and Xiao Yao? Together they headed for the stream and the place where her mother lived.

 Chapter 1207

    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong actually do not know what the brook and her mother live in, but those who live in Taohua Island do not have the habit of sleeping in.


    There are few female disciples who don''t know Xiao Yao.


    After asking the way, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong found the stream and the place where her mother lives now.


    At the door, I found the brook sitting at the door, holding a rice bowl and eating fried rice with eggs.


    Few people like them who live on land sleep in.


    Xiaoxi''s mother used to get up before dawn. Xiaoxi is also a sensible child. She knows that she loves her mother, so when her mother gets up, she will get up from bed immediately.


    In fact, the most important reason is that there is no electricity in Lingwu world. What can we do without sleeping after dark?


    Unlike on earth, if you don''t sleep at night, watch TV, play with computers, and lie in bed and play with mobile phones, Lingwu world has nothing to do when you don''t sleep at night. It''s more expensive to light candles.


    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong were seen. The brook rushed to the table with its rice bowl.


    "Big brother, big sister, why are you here?" The stream said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said yesterday that her mother was going to die, and Xiaoxi was very angry about it.


    But soon, when her mother pulled her to kowtow to Xiao Yao, she came back to herself.


    The big brother didn''t cheat her or curse them.


    What the other side says is true. Xiaoxi was sad about this for a long time, but on second thought, didn''t he have a way to save his mother? If so, what else to worry about?


    That''s what her mother said.


    Xiao Yao is the immortal character in their hearts. The mortal life is originally their has the final say.


    "And your mother? Are you up? " Xiao Yao asked.


    After asking this, the mother of Xiaoxi came out of the house before Xiaoxi answered.


    Seeing Xiaoxi''s mother, Xiao Yao finds that her face has improved a lot, although Xiao Yao hasn''t done it yet.


    On the one hand, it''s because the other party is now in Taohua island. On the other hand, it''s also because she sees the hope of life, and the original ideological burden is gone.


    Xiao Yao said that he wanted to save her, so she felt that she could live.


    Fairy''s words, how can it be a joke?


    "I''ve seen two immortals..." when talking, mother Xiaoxi made a gesture and knelt down again.


    Wu Wutong stopped her.


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile: "how do you get used to kneeling when you kneel? Besides, we are not immortals."


    Xiao Yao is thinking, if he is really immortal, I''m afraid he doesn''t need to worry about so many problems now.


    Like Xu kuangge, he said it was a sword immortal. What kind of existence was the immortal?


    This is a question worth thinking about.


    Mother Xiaoxi just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Obviously, she doesn''t agree with Xiao Yao. In her mind, Xiao Yao and others are immortals.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Little girl Liu Yi." Said the mother of the brook.


    "Liu Yi? Notice? Ha ha, that''s a good name. " Xiao Yao said sincerely.


    Xiao Yao turned around and sat down in a chair.


    Then he looked at Liu Yi and said, "your physical condition is really early. If it wasn''t for coming to Taohua Island, I don''t have any confidence to cure you."


    "I know..." Liu Yi''s eyes were a little dim and nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "but now that you have come to Taohua Island, you can stay, so you don''t need to think about these problems."


    Liu Yi nodded his head hard, and his face was full of gratitude: "it''s still my benefactor who helps me talk, otherwise, I can''t stay."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. After all, what people said was true.


    If all this is to be prevaricated, Xiao Yao feels that he is too fake.


    By this time, Xiao Yao had escaped from his pocket with a cloth bag.


    From the cloth bag, Xiao Yao poured out three red pills.


    "This is the elixir I made. It''s very helpful for your body. First, take one pill every day for three days." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing the word "Xiandan", Liu Yi''s face has changed.


    In her opinion, the elixir is what the immortal eats!


    How could a mortal himself get such a treasure?


    "My Lord, this... This can''t be used!" Liu Yi''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "what else can''t be used? Originally, it was made for you. If you don''t want it, I''m useless!"


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Liu Yi just didn''t continue to refuse, can only hasten to accept the past.


    "After eating the elixir, I''ll come to you, and I''ll give you acupuncture at that time, even if it''s a great success." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, thank you..." Liu Yi was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    She was not the kind of person who didn''t know how to repay her kindness, but she felt that she really had nothing to repay Xiao Yao.


    What can a fairy like Xiao Yao want easily? She is a mortal, what ability to repay each other?


    Her only way is to tell Xiaoxi every day that she must study hard and practice hard in Taohua Island, and then become an immortal. Only then can she find Xiao Yao to repay her kindness


    Very simple idea, very sincere


    After the pill is delivered, Xiao Yao''s business is over. When there is another acupuncture, everything is done.


    Standing up, Xiao Yao patted Xiaoxi on the head and said with a smile, "practice hard here and strive to be the strongest. Maybe you can become the leader of Taohua island."


    The stream spat out its tongue, and it seemed that it was something I didn''t dare to think about.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said nothing more.


    At first glance, the mother of Xiaoxi is the kind of person who abides by her duty very much. It is estimated that she has instilled this idea into her daughter.


    Some people say that it is difficult for a poor family to produce a noble son. This sentence is not unreasonable, let alone contemptuous of a poor family.


    The most important thing is that the family atmosphere is different.


    In the environment of many ordinary families, what parents often tell their children is to go to school well and be down-to-earth. Otherwise, it''s just to bear the wind and calm for a while and take a step back.


    Therefore, children who grow up under the influence of such a family environment will have a common problem, that is, they will be more afraid of things, or they will use a very extreme way to vent their inner depression, such as killing people. This is why the problem of teenagers has become more and more serious over the years.


    "Remember, you can''t be worse than anyone else." Xiao Yao looked at the stream and said with a very serious attitude, "we are all human beings. Why isn''t the winner you?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao read this from a book.


    He felt that this statement was very reasonable and was often used to motivate himself.


    Does the king and Marquis Xiang Ning have seed? This is what Xiao Yao said when he was a child. It''s only when he grew up and entered the secular world that he found out that it was really wrong. Princes and Marquises are the special ones!


    What can you do?


    How dare you?


    It''s a world in which the fittest survive, the master is the king, and the despised wait for death.


    But everyone is human!


    No matter who his father or his mother is, he is still a person after all! Since they are all human beings, if they can live as individuals, do they have to be like a stray dog? Can''t you dare to bite and roar and become a mountain tiger?


    If someone bullies you once and you tolerate it, they won''t bully you?


    On the contrary, what is waiting for you is to make greater efforts. You can only pick up bricks and kitchen knives. Even if the future is not so bright, at least at this moment, I will stand upright, not be trampled on! After all, when a person chooses to kneel, kneeling, kneeling habit, never stand up


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea, but he has no way to quickly instill it into the stream. He can only say what he should say. The rest depends on the little girl''s understanding.


    The stream doesn''t understand, but the eyes become complicated.


    She knows what Xiao Yao wants to express, but she doesn''t know whether it''s wrong or right. After all, this is contrary to the truth she has heard for so many years.


    Xiao Yao left Xiaoxi''s house and went back to his residence. He found that Liu Zhezhi had been sitting on the stake at the door, waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, she stood up.


    "Out early in the morning?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "I just didn''t expect that you could get up so early. Last night, Taoist Hong sent you home and came back by himself?"


    Liu Zhezhi blinked and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were slightly complicated, and he was not happy: "otherwise?"


    "Cough, that''s good..." Xiao Yao didn''t dare to speak.


    But he was curious.


    Now, is the displeasure in Liu Zhezhi''s eyes due to his abrupt problem just now, or is it because Hong feisheng didn''t know his face and really sent Liu Zhezhi home?


    Of course, this problem, Xiao Yao can only be curious in the heart, mouth can not say.


    "Look carefully. Since it''s all right, let''s go." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Wu Wutong heard this, and hurriedly gathered up, stared at his eyes, and whispered, "can I go with you?"


    Willow branches looked at the Wutong, but the look was softer.


    After all, Wu Wutong is her little fan sister. She is quite gentle with her.


    But she shook her head and refused to ask Wu Wutong''s request with a firm attitude. No way. " Liu Zhezhi finished, worried that the other party felt his tone was not good, and explained, "I don''t want too many people to know this." Liu Wutong has already said so, even if Wu Wu Tong really wants to follow, he feel shy to continue to raise it. When Xiao Yao heard Liu Zhezhi''s words, he became more and more curious.

 Chapter 1208

    When Liu Zhezhi said that, it was like a secret.


    So he became more and more curious.


    After Liu Zhezhi, they flew to the East.


    Although Taohua island is only a small island, the "small" in it is only relative to the Lingwu world with vast territory and abundant resources. In fact, even if it is just a Xiaoxiao Taohua Island, with an area of 50000-60000 square kilometers.


    You know, the cold country on earth is only 100000 square kilometers.


    This shows how big the peach blossom island is.


    Xiao Yao and Liu Zhezhi didn''t fly very fast, and they didn''t know why. This also gave Xiao Yao a chance to have a bird''s-eye view of Taohua island.


    When Xiao Yao and Liu Zhezhi fall together, Xiao Yao looks around and is surprised.


    In front of them, is a mountain not very high altitude, the mountains are still peach blossom bursts.


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart that he had to face so many peach blossoms every day. Couldn''t he vomit? If there is a female disciple who is allergic to pollen, does she have to die here?


    Under such circumstances, Xiao Yao can still think wildly. He has to admire himself


    "Why did you bring me here?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Liu Zhezhi standing on the side. He asked curiously.


    Liu Zhezhi looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "don''t you want to know why I want you to help me refine the elixir?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I want to know, but I think even if I don''t ask, you will tell me."


    It is true. After all, Xiao Yao will never be the one who is most worried about this matter. Liu Zhezhi is the one who is most worried.


    This is not a question of whether Xiao Yao is curious or not, but a question that Xiao Yao can''t even know if he doesn''t want to know.


    "Go up the mountain first." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it. He followed Liu Zhezhi up the mountain.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly remembered something. He was full of confusion and could not help saying: "Master Liu, can I ask you a question?"


    Liu Zhezhi didn''t look back. He opened his mouth and said, "what''s the problem?"


    "Why don''t we just fly up there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Such a hillside, if they fly, I''m afraid it won''t take them a minute to reach the highest point of the mountain.


    "Don''t you find that there is an array here?" Liu Zhezhi glanced at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao was startled by Liu Zhezhi''s words.


    To be honest, he didn''t realize it.


    Although Xiao Yao''s attainments in array are not very high, he still knows something. However, even after accepting the inheritance of Zhenwu relics, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel the traces of array around him.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao is really unbelievable.


    Liu Fu looked at some incredible faces on Xiao Yao''s face and said with a smile, "before listening to Wutong, you also know some rules, do you really feel it?"


    Now, no matter how it sounds, it''s like a kind of irony


    Liu Zhezhi laughed and said, "in fact, it''s quite normal."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "did you lay down the array here?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t have such ability." Liu Zhezhi shook his head and said, "it''s still my master. Although I know some arrays, I only know a little bit. Maybe I''m not as good as you."


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "this sounds more like a mockery to me. If I had such great ability, I would not even be unaware of the array here."


    "It''s quite normal, too." Liu Zhezhi said, "don''t say it''s you. Even if Hong feisheng comes, he may not be able to detect the change of array energy here."


    Xiao Yao is thoughtful.


    This is not impossible.


    He had an idea in his heart, and asked: "if you say that, your master should be a Taoist of array?"


    "Yes." Liu Zhezhi nodded and said, "my master was known as the best array master in the world. Even that Xuanyuan jiuzhong had to be careful when he came to Taohua island. As long as I''m not happy, I can keep him here. Of course, it''s not because of my strength. If I''m not in Taohua island when I face Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Even Hong feisheng and I may not be opponents of each other. "


    Listen to Liu Zhezhi''s words, Xiao Yao is a little incredible: "he is so powerful?"


    "The first man in the world, don''t you think?" Liu Zhezhi said, "but you don''t need to worry. At least you won''t step into his sight in a short time. In my opinion, the only one who can fight with him is Xu kuangge. Now, there should be little monk Xu SuGuan."


    "Xu kuangge can definitely beat Xuanyuan Jiuchong. After all, he is a Sword Fairy." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Not necessarily." Liu Zhezhi shook his head.


    Xiao Yao was a little depressed: "Master Liu, you don''t mean that. Isn''t Xu kuangge the opponent of Xuanyuan jiuzhong with the cultivation of Sword Fairy?"


    "It can only be said that he has a greater chance of winning, about 60%. It can not be said that he is a rolling victory."


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    Before, he just knew that Xuanyuan jiuzhong was not simple. Now after listening to Liu Zhezhi''s words, he had a simple calculation in his heart.


    If what Liu Zhezhi says is true, Xiaolong elephant is not in general danger.


    After all, the Qing Dynasty is besieged by the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei. Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the first master of the great Qin Dynasty, but even the Sword Fairy may not be able to win it directly! A man who cultivates immortals can be so powerful. If he can really step into immortality in the future, what kind of strength must he have?


    "In my opinion, if you also reach the Ninth level, become the Ninth level master, and evolve the yuan Dan in your body into the God Dan, you may not be his opponent." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao


    He was silent for a while and asked, "is that what Hong feisheng said?"


    Liu Zhezhi blushed and nodded.


    Xiao Yao is going to be angry.


    This secret is not known by many people. Liu Zhezhi must have got the news from Hong feisheng.


    This guy, who is forgetful of his love, doesn''t think that he can be together with Liu Zhezhi, who has contributed a lot.


    That''s good. I''ll sell myself!


    Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "don''t worry. I know it''s a secret for you, so I won''t tell it. Hong feisheng knows my character, otherwise he doesn''t dare to tell me. His character is still very good."


    "I used to think so, but now I have doubts about his character." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    Liu Zhezhi laughed. By the time they chatted, they were halfway up the mountain.


    Standing in the middle of the mountain, Xiao Yao finally felt the energy surge of the array, which was just a little bit. If he calmed down and felt it carefully, he would feel nothing, which made Xiao Yao sigh about the particularity of the mountain array of Peach Blossom Island.


    Now that Liu Zhezhi is the owner of Taohua Island, her master must no longer be in this world.


    It''s a pity that I can''t see such a master of array with my own eyes.


    At the top of the mountain, Xiao Yao finally saw a small palace.


    Xiao Yao didn''t see the palace before he was flying in the sky.


    If the palace can be built in such an array, no one will be aware of the secret if they don''t know how to crack the array.


    When you enter the palace, it''s spotless.


    When he reached the innermost layer of the palace, Liu Zhezhi reached out and pushed open a door.


    When the door was pushed open, Xiao Yao could not help shivering.


    Cold!


    Biting cold!


    Wutong, who knows what is now, is a heavy master. The heat and cold in general are not likely to cause any distress to Xiao Yao, or even to be aware of it. But when the door was pushed away, Xiao Yao could not help but shiver. This made him think of the cold inside his body.


    Cold smoke curls, Xiao Yao has begun to carry the aura in the body, to resist the cold outside.


    He didn''t know if the cold air would cause any trouble to his cultivation if it penetrated into his body.


    The room was large, but it looked empty. In the middle of the room, there was a crystal coffin.


    There was still a figure in it.


    When he got to the coffin, Xiao Yao found that it was not a crystal coffin, but made of a kind of ice. This kind of ice was also mentioned in the memory of Zhenwu relics. It was a very cold place. It was very valuable and rare. However, it was incredible that there was such a big one in it.


    In the coffin, there was a girl lying quietly. Her face was very ruddy and not pale. She didn''t look like a dead person at all. Even standing on the side, Xiao Yao could feel the vitality of the girl lying in the coffin.


    But, since it''s not a dead man, why lie in the coffin?


    This makes Xiao Yao puzzled, but he is not worried.


    Now that Liu Zhezhi has brought himself to this place, I believe it won''t be long before Liu Zhezhi will begin to solve his puzzles.


    As Xiao Yao thought, the next second, Liu Zhezhi had already opened his mouth.


    "This is my younger martial sister." Liu said.


    "Younger martial sister?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "now, she should still be alive?"


    "Well." It can be seen that after coming to this place, Liu Zhezhi''s face was a little ugly and slightly sad. If Hong feisheng had seen the expression on Liu Zhezhi''s face here, he would have been distressed.


    "She''s in a state of suspended animation." Liu Zhezhi continued, "moreover, she has been lying here for ten years. Ten years ago, she was just like she is now. At that time, she was only twenty years old." Xiao Yao was shocked and said, "what''s the matter with her?"¡° He destroyed his meridians and forced himself into a deep sleep Liu said. Xiao Yao

 Chapter 1209

    Xiao Yao is thinking, if it is what Liu Zhezhi said, isn''t the girl brain sick?


    Destroy your own meridians?


    It''s no different from looking for death!


    It''s a miracle to be alive now.


    Liu Zhezhi turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you think it''s incredible?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Isn''t that bullshit? For anyone, I think it''s unbelievable!


    "In fact, ten years ago, my younger martial sister was very lively and optimistic, but later, she fell in love with a man, but the man just wanted to get close to her, so that he could enter Taohua island and take away our good fortune. She knew that, but she had been bewildered and helped that man. It was a disaster in Taohua island. If master didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid Taohua island is a dead place now. At least it won''t have such aura as it is now. "


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, I''m sorry, your younger martial sister is a heartless girl!


    For the sake of a man, he immediately turned his elbow out, which was so obvious


    Liu Zhezhi sighed and said, "the man was abandoned by my master and was also driven out. In fact, if my younger martial sister hadn''t begged for him, I''m afraid my master would have killed the man directly. Although my master and I didn''t blame my younger martial sister, she didn''t forgive herself and became like this."


    Xiao Yao whispered, "are you sure she felt guilty, not because she hated your master for abandoning her lover?"


    Liu Zhezhi took a deep breath and said, "I''m sure, because there''s something else going on here..."


    It turns out that Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister didn''t wake up at first, and she was really angry because her master had abandoned the man she loved. But when the man she liked tried to poison her to threaten Taohua island and her master, she completely woke up.


    In other words, the men they like should poison themselves to achieve their goals. If they don''t wake up, living is a waste of air.


    "Do you have a way?" Liu Zhezhi turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao coughed and began to meditate.


    "I don''t know about that, but I can only give it a try," he asked


    After that, he added: "you mean I need to refine a elixir?"


    Liu Zhezhi nodded: "my younger martial sister is in a very special state now. Even the second grade elixir may not be able to work. At least it must be the first grade elixir. The first grade elixir may not be able to save her."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, the elixir is the second, there is a most important problem."


    "What''s the problem?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    "Even if I really refine the pill, I can only repair her meridians, but I can''t wake her up." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Zhezhi''s eyes were puzzled.


    Xiao Yao said: "in the end, I can''t decide whether I can wake up or not. It''s her."


    When talking, Xiao Yao reached out and pointed to the girl lying in the coffin.


    Liu Zizhi pursed her lips, thinking deeply.


    Although she sometimes does not want to think so, but she also has to admit that Xiao Yao said these are facts.


    After all, my younger martial sister forced herself to fall into sleep. It''s not difficult for her body to heal. It''s just a matter of elixir. But it''s not a simple matter to wake her up. Many elixirs have no effect.


    At this time, Xiao Yao continued: "in fact, to be simple, you can never wake up a person who pretends to be sleeping."


    This sentence, let Liu break a branch of thoughts.


    Although her younger martial sister didn''t pretend to sleep, she really slept in the past, but there was no big difference between this state and pretending to sleep.


    It''s all because you don''t want to wake up.


    "In a word, I can only strive to refine the elixir first. As for other problems, I really can''t help." Xiao Yao looked at Liu Zhezhi and said.


    Liu Zhezhi sighed and nodded: "it can only be like this for the time being."


    She was not the kind of unreasonable person originally, what''s more, now the relationship between her and Hong feisheng is closer, so she is more embarrassed to embarrass Xiao Yao.


    It''s very good that Xiao Yao can help her to make the elixir. It''s really embarrassing if she has to make it difficult for others to wake up her younger martial sister.


    "But can she hear you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Zhezhi thought about it and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I can, maybe I can''t


    "You can try it or not." Xiao Yao thought of some miracles that happened on the earth before, such as some vegetative people. When he didn''t want to wake up, because his family, relatives and friends often talked in his ears, he opened his eyes and woke up with some encouragement.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know if such a thing has ever happened in Lingwu world, but anyway, you can try it!


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Zhezhi also seriously thought about it, but he always felt that it was not very reliable, or he couldn''t help asking, "do you think it''s feasible?"


    Xiao Yao thought deeply and said in a moment: "this is not my has the final say, I say that the line is OK, say no, can''t it?" I just think that this is a solution for the time being, not one of the solutions. "


    Without hesitation, Liu Zhezhi immediately nodded and agreed.


    After all, she is still very eager to wake up her younger martial sister.


    When he got down the mountain and returned to his place of residence, Xiao Yao had no ink, and immediately began to prepare to collect medicinal materials.


    It''s definitely not an easy thing to refine a elixir.


    It was the last time, to cure the cold inside Wu Wutong, the Shaw Yao was only a two product.


    This is a groundless attempt.


    It''s just that I have promised Liu to break the branch before.


    Although before, he and Liu Zhezhi did not guarantee that he would succeed, and he also believed that even if he failed and did not refine the elixir Liu Zhezhi wanted, the other party would not be too angry.


    In the end, it''s because I didn''t promise!


    Just before, he put forward the hope to let Xiaoxi''s mother, Liu Yi stay in Taohua Island, the other side did not say anything, agreed to come down, Xiao Yao is also sorry to fail.


    There are many herbs in Taohua island.


    First of all, Taohua island was originally a big school of cultivation. Secondly, it has a large area and many good things.


    The most important thing is that many people want to send their daughters to Taohua island for cultivation, so there are countless good things and treasures.


    On this basis, if Xiao Yao can''t make a magic pill, even if Liu Zhezhi doesn''t say anything, he will feel embarrassed. Be a man! More or less you have to have a face


    After collecting the medicinal materials, Xiao Yao made a simple survey, found the place with the strongest aura in the whole Peach Blossom Island, took out the Dan stove and began to refine the pill.


    When Xiao Yao started alchemy, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi stood not far away, so as not to be disturbed.


    This makes Xiao Yao flattered!


    Which one of these two guys is not one of the top ten?


    There is such a master to protect the Dharma for himself. If it is spread out, how many people''s Chins will be shocked!


    That is to say, there is no camera here. Otherwise, Xiao Yao has to take a group photo, pull the two together, and then walk around the world with this group photo. The premise is that no one will think his photo is PS Composite


    The process of alchemy was not so smooth for Xiao Yao.


    For the first time, Dan medicine has not started, basically has declared a failure.


    This didn''t strike Xiao Yao too hard.


    Liu Zhezhi didn''t say much when she saw this scene, which is also very normal for her.


    It''s not a simple thing to refine a elixir. Even those elixir masters in the Lingwu world, it''s hard to refine a elixir. What''s more, Xiao Yao now has only one master''s cultivation?


    If this can be done directly in a short time, Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng may be surprised.


    After the failure of the first alchemy, Xiao Yao found something that could make him feel depressed and vomit blood.


    He suddenly found that Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng didn''t look like they were protecting the Dharma at all. On the contrary, they looked like they were looking for a quiet place to fall in love.


    It''s your own business. Do you want to do something?


    Xiao Yao shook his head, too lazy to pay attention to them, and began a second attempt.


    The second attempt took five hours, and Xiao Yao''s aura was nearly dried up. In the end, it failed.


    With a long sigh of relief, he stood up, frowning tightly, with a rare grim expression.


    When Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng saw this scene, they all came to him.


    "What are you thinking?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said with a sigh of relief, "I just feel that if I want to refine a kind of elixir, my cultivation is not enough."


    Hong feisheng said happily, "do you know today?"


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that Hong feisheng''s chatting would be a bit heartbreaking


    In fact, he had thought about it before, but he didn''t expect that the problem would be so stiff that he couldn''t get around it.


    Liu Zhezhi''s face was also a little ugly.


    If you fail, try again. Anyway, you still have plenty of time.


    But if you can''t keep up with your own cultivation, this problem will be more troublesome.


    There is no way to make up for this. At the thought of this, Liu Zhezhi has a headache¡° So what''s your plan? " Liu Zhezhi asked. Hong feisheng yawned, looked at Xiao Yao and the broken branch of willow, and said, "what else can I do? The only way is to break through quickly! "

 Chapter 1210

    What Hong feisheng said is a stupid way, but from the present point of view, it is also the only way.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "you are quite right, but I just broke through to the first level master, and now I want to cultivate to the second level master. How can it be so simple?"


    "Is half a year enough? It''s not enough for one year. Anyway, with your talent, it''s not impossible for you to reach the level of double master within one year. Besides, isn''t there me and broken branch? We two can be regarded as masters, but we really can''t. I''m pulling the little monk Xu SuGuan over to you, and three of them will be added together to help you. It''s not difficult for you to go from a primary master to a secondary master in one year, is it? "


    At the end, Hong feisheng sighed and said, "if you can''t enter the realm of double master, I can only say that you are more stupid than a pig."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hong feisheng''s words are tantamount to making Xiao Yao a Jedi.


    What else can we say?


    Do it!


    As Hong feisheng said, in such a situation, if you don''t go from a single master to a double master in a year, your IQ is really as good as pig''s.


    It''s not a simple thing if you want to continue to break through just now.


    Hong feisheng promised to help Xiao Yao make a perfect breakthrough plan.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao still trusts Hong feisheng very much.


    Although Hong feisheng always seems to have some unreliable feelings, he is very reliable in doing things.


    For example, he has done such a difficult thing as catching up with Liu Zhezhi. What else is impossible in this world?


    In fact, what Hong feisheng said about cultivation is not to stay in Taohua Island, but to exhale aura. The most important thing is to improve combat strength. Only in this way can we find more opportunities. Therefore, the first step is to take Hong feisheng to some dangerous places in Lingwu world.


    In Lingwu world, there are countless spirit beasts and demons. Some of them even have the strength of five or six level masters. Even the immortal practitioners on the top ten masters list will feel very headache after meeting them.


    Of course, this kind of monster, spirit beast is very few, want to meet very not easy. Otherwise, the immortals in Lingwu world are in danger, and they can''t be used as food by those monsters?


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also very interested in the division of "demons" and "spirit beasts" mentioned by Hong feisheng.


    How to distinguish a beast with cultivation from a monster or a spirit beast?


    From Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao has a simple idea. In fact, the monster is the kind of animal that only knows how to fill his own stomach, or directly swallow and kill the immortal, so as to improve his cultivation. It has great strength. The spirit beast brings some spirit, and will not attack human casually, but also has auspicious omen.


    Generally speaking, people who cultivate immortals will only hunt some monsters.


    On the one hand, it is because the nature of spirit beast is not bad, and it will not stand in opposition to human beings.


    On the other hand, it is because when there is a real beast cultivating into a spirit beast, its strength is also very strong, and ordinary practitioners are not willing to provoke, which may damage their own mind of Tao. After all, the growth of spirit beast is the blessing of heaven. If they kill spirit beast casually, they will go against heaven, Indirectness adds too many shackles to one''s way of cultivating immortals.


    As long as it''s not a lack of heart and eye of the cultivator, will not do that.


    This time, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng''s plan is the same. They don''t want to provoke any spirit beast. The goal is the monster.


    Originally, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were not bad people. There was no reason to kill spirit beasts directly. It doesn''t matter if they kill some spirit beasts. They can also stand at the commanding height of morality and play the name of acting for heaven. In fact, it''s almost the same. I don''t know how many innocent people will die in the belly of spirit beasts every year.


    Just before starting, Xiao Yao has one more thing to do, that is, after Liu Yi has eaten three elixirs, he can acupuncture for each other once, even if it is successful. Next, as long as the other party stays in Taohua island for a long time, it is not troublesome to make his body fully recovered.


    Although he doesn''t need to be in such a hurry, for Xiao Yao, if he goes out this time, he doesn''t know how long he will stay outside. If he doesn''t solve the problem, he is not comfortable, and is always pressing a big stone.


    The process of acupuncture and moxibustion is not troublesome. After the success, Xiao Yao is also relieved.


    The big stone that was originally pressed on the chest has finally fallen completely.


    "With your current physical condition, it''s not difficult to live and watch your daughter grow up as long as you stay in Taohua island for a period of time." Xiao Yao sat up and looked at Liu Yi, who was still lying on the bed. He said with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you for your kindness..." Liu Yi''s face was a little red. Before acupuncture, her clothes were thin. Although there was no too close contact, it was strange for Liu Yi.


    At this time, Xiaoxi didn''t stay at home. Now that she has become a disciple of Taohua Island, it''s impossible for her to live like the children of ordinary people. A group of new disciples have already started their path of cultivation at this time. With them is Xiong Liping, who Xiao Yao has seen before and is deeply impressed with.


    Finally, those children who failed the test had already been taken out of Taohua island.


    Those left behind, finally from Xiong Liping''s face to see a rare smile, but also in their good performance under the premise.


    Xiong Liping can be regarded as a qualified teacher. She is very strict when she should be strict and very gentle when she should be gentle.


    Just as Xiao Yao is about to leave, Liu Yi suddenly stands up and takes out a dress.


    "My Lord, take this." Liu Yi whispered.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and looked at Liu Yi curiously.


    Liu Yi said with a smile: "there is nothing to do while staying in Taohua Island, so he took over the sewing work from the island owner. There is nothing to do in his spare time these days, so he just made a dress."


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "it''s good to stay here. If you can''t stay idle, it''s good to do some needlework, but don''t be too tired. Otherwise, I''ll save you in vain."


    "If you are kind to me, I will keep it in mind..."


    Xiao Yao nodded, took the clothes, turned and left.


    After packing, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng should leave, but Liu Zhezhi didn''t follow.


    Anyway, it''s just to kill some monsters. With Hong feisheng''s strength, it''s not difficult to protect Xiao Yao.


    Liu Zhezhi had no reason to follow her. Originally, she seldom left Taohua island. Otherwise, if there were foreign enemies, it would cause some trouble.


    Although Taohua island has a large area, there are few disciples. On the one hand, it is more difficult for girls to cultivate immortals than for men. It is even more difficult to find qualified ones.


    On the other hand, it''s also because Liu Zhezhi has high requirements for herself. Besides her good talent, she also has high requirements for her character. Some girls, even if they have good talent or even are rare, don''t stay on the peach blossom island as they wish. The main reason is that her character is not good.


    It seems hard to understand, but it is.


    Xiao Yao guesses whether it has something to do with Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister leading wolves into the house.


    Of course, it''s just a guess. I''m afraid only Liu Zhezhi knows why.


    When leaving, Wu Wutong and Yang Qingchan had three other guys to follow. They were rejected by Xiao Yao. After all, they did not know what kind of danger they would encounter at this time. There was no way to let them go out this time, but they were going to risk their lives.


    If it is absolutely safe, it will not help Xiao Yao''s cultivation.


    Although Wu Wutong is also a fairy cutter, but what he can do is to fix it too low. Even if he goes there, he will not help him.


    In this case, although Xiao Yao did not say, but when he explicitly refused to follow the other side, Wu Wutong seems to have understood some, not too many requirements, just thinking of practicing in Taohua Island, for himself, and also hope that he can help Xiao Yao later.


    When Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong met each other, he knew that this was a very strong girl.


    Many words, although she did not say, but the heart did not know how many times.


    Xiao Yao knows this better than anyone else.


    This time, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng flew directly to the state of Wei.


    When they arrived at the border of Wei state, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng stopped together, attracting the attention of the immortals of Wei state.


    There are also many mountains and forests in the state of Wei. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng''s first destination is Qiongshan in the state of Wei.


    It is said that in Qiongshan, there are two kinds of monster in the realm of master.


    The purpose of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng this time is to go to the monster of the double cultivation.


    In fact, if you really want to talk about the places with the most demons and spirits, one is Voldemort mountain, and the other is northern Chutian gully. These two places are called the three forbidden areas of Lingwu world together with Daqin Forbidden City.


    The reason why the Forbidden City of the Qin Dynasty can be included is very simple.


    There is a Xuanyuan jiuzhong!


    The strength of Xuanyuan jiuzhong was hearsay from Xiao Yao at the beginning, and then he heard about it from Liu Zhezhi.


    It''s not too much to have such a person guarding the forbidden area of Daqin.


    Peach Blossom Island, only a broken willow, so far, who dare to commit?


    A willow twig, still so, but willow twig lifting Xuanyuan nine heavy, but it is full of fear.


    Entering the Wei border, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng still make use of aura to a small extent.


    At the same time, on Taohua Island, Liu Zhezhi went up the mountain again and entered the small palace.

 Chapter 1211

    Liu Zhezhi specially brought a chair.


    Because in this palace, there is nothing but this ice coffin.


    After sitting down, Liu Zhezhi looks at the delicate face in the coffin and smiles.


    "Younger martial sister, I''ve come to see you."


    "Xiao Yao said, let me have nothing to talk to you, whether you can hear or not."


    "I think what she said is quite reasonable. What if you can hear it?"


    When Liu Zhezhi said this, he suddenly felt that he didn''t know how to speak next.


    Silence for a long time, the whole room, in addition to the cold, is silent.


    Finally, after five minutes, Liu broke the silence.


    "Younger martial sister, I always didn''t understand why you had to do so many irrational things for a man. Now, I want to understand." Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "in fact, to be exact, it''s not that I want to understand, it''s someone who let me understand. I can''t say you''re right, because you really made a mistake, and you haven''t repented. But if you really like it, is it still important to be right or wrong? Always - think of him? "


    Liu Zhezhi said with a smile: "in fact, over the years, your affairs have caused me a lot of psychological pressure, which makes me subconsciously feel that the men in the world are not good people. Hong feisheng is always pestering me, so I am very annoyed. I wonder how there can be such annoying people in this world - in fact, he doesn''t hate them at all, Anyway, I think so now. "


    At this point, the smile on Liu Zhezhi''s face became more and more intense.


    She chuckled and continued: "in fact, Hong feisheng is really a good man. At first, I resisted him to come near me, but if he doesn''t come near me, I think I will be sad. All along, I always feel that there is no place for him in my heart. Now I want to understand that it''s not that I don''t care about him, But don''t dare to care about him, just the more can, sometimes the more deep


    "In this world, the most complex thing may be feelings, but if you really want to hurt, it''s probably not so complicated." Liu said.


    She looked at the younger martial sister lying in the ice coffin, and suddenly her eyes turned red.


    "Younger martial sister, do you know how many people love you in this world? With me and master, besides us, there are many more. You don''t want to wake up. It''s really selfish. Do you think you can have no worries in this way? So you don''t have to face anything? Maybe there''s nothing wrong with your idea, because all the sufferings don''t need you to bear, but we have to bear... "


    Liu Zhezhi thought in his heart, but he didn''t know if the person who should hear was listening.


    In fact, none of these are important. The important thing is that she just wants to have a try.


    As Xiao Yao said, no matter whether it is feasible or not, at least don''t leave yourself any regrets


    Meanwhile, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng have entered Qiongshan.


    After entering Qiongshan, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng did not go thirty miles, and they did not see any wild animals.


    In fact, it''s normal to think about it carefully. After all, the sense of crisis of beasts is higher than that of human beings.


    Perhaps when Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao and others entered Qiongshan, some beasts with higher accomplishments had already noticed something and immediately chose to avoid it.


    In fact, the best way is to let Xiao Yao go into the mountain alone. In this way, it''s much more likely to meet some powerful monsters. Xiao Yao himself said so, but he was rejected by Hong feisheng.


    In Hong feisheng''s view, Xiao Yao''s idea is just nonsense, making fun of his own life safety.


    Xiao Yao was brought out by him. At least, Xiao Yao must be brought back alive!


    Xiao Yao knew that it was extremely difficult for him to persuade Hong feisheng on this issue, so he simply gave up the struggle.


    After another 30 miles of walking, Xiao Yao really met a monster, but his cultivation was so low that he didn''t even reach the Ning Dan stage.


    Xiao Yao did not let them go. All the three monsters died in his hands.


    There are few battles between Xiao Yao and monsters, which can also give him some experience, at least in the face of more powerful monsters, not too much headache.


    Xiao Yao threw all the three animal pills to Xue Jiao. Although Xiao Yao can absorb the monster''s animal pills, it''s better for Xiao Yao to give Xue Jiao. If it''s his own, he may absorb about 50% of the animal pills, but if it''s Xue Jiao, it''s at least 70% or 80%.


    In this way, it''s better to give the beast pill to Xuejiao. Anyway, Xuejiao''s strength is equal to its strength, not to mention signing a contract.


    Xuejiao had eaten two of the best animal pills before, but now his cultivation has broken through to the realm of golden elixir, and the speed is very fast. It''s not in vain that Xiao Yao tried his best to help him get the animal pills.


    You should know that all the animal elixirs can be met but not sought. If there is no way to make Xuejiao''s cultivation advance by leaps and bounds, Xiao Yao might as well raise a pig as soon as possible


    "Next, we may turn passive into active." Hong feisheng looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao understands what Hong feisheng means.


    Along the way, although we also met some monsters, they were basically absent-minded and didn''t know the power of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    There are not many lengtouqing like this, and Xiao Yao has no interest in them.


    It''s like hanging children in kindergarten. What''s the point? Xiao Yao''s cultivation has no effect at all. At this time, Xiao Yao might as well stay in Taohua island and have a good sleep.


    Now, they''re going to be hunters.


    If those monsters don''t come to them, they can only go to them.


    In the depths of Qiongshan mountain, it''s hard to find one or two monsters, but there are still many monsters in ningdan period and Jindan period. Although they can''t be seen everywhere, it''s not so difficult to find them. After entering the depths of Qiongshan mountain, it hardly took Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng an hour to catch a monster in ningdan period.


    According to Hong feisheng, this is a leopard of Defense Department.


    "This kind of defense leopard is actually at the top of the biological chain. Originally, the speed of leopard was fast enough and fierce enough, but the disadvantage is that its defense is too weak and vulnerable. This kind of defense leopard just makes up for this." Hong feisheng said simply.


    Xiao Yao nodded, his heart also attaches importance to it.


    Defense leopard? This is the first time Xiao Yao has met him.


    Although the other party is only the cultivation of Ning Dan period, it also makes Xiao Yao nervous.


    When the defensive leopard found that he had no way back, he immediately turned his head and stared at Xiao Yao with a kind of fierce eyes.


    It seems that they want to scare off their opponents in this way.


    "Is that a poor skill?" Xiao Yao squinted and said.


    Then, he rushed towards the defensive leopard in a thunderous manner. Just like when he first faced those monsters, he intended to solve his opponent in the shortest time. But this time, he obviously overestimated his ability, or underestimated the defensive leopard.


    His fist hit the defensive leopard solidly. Although it only used 50% of its strength, the leopard''s body didn''t even shake. Instead, it opened its mouth and was about to bite at Xiao Yao''s throat.


    Xiao Yao quickly pulled his body back to avoid the attack of the other side, but he was surprised.


    Just now that, let Xiao Yao completely understand, Defense Department leopard terrible place.


    What''s more, even if it''s only 50% of the power, it''s impossible for this leopard silk to stay still, isn''t it?


    This hit Xiao Yao hard.


    At the same time, in his heart, he also identified this defensive leopard as a very difficult opponent.


    Seeing this scene, Hong feisheng was also very happy and said: "I have already reminded you that this leopard is defensive. Do you plan to keep your hand in the face of such a guy? If you hadn''t reacted faster, you would have died just now! "


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and gave a bitter smile.


    Although he had known for a long time that this leopard was a defensive one, he didn''t expect that his opponent''s defensive ability would be so strong! Just now that fist is really true, but let Xiao Yao have a kind of fierce wave a fist, but hit on the iron plate feeling.


    It''s hard!


    Next, Xiao Yao has given up the idea of keeping his hand. He already knows the other party''s toughness. If he still keeps his hand, it would be too arrogant.


    Xiao Yao is not a blind and arrogant person, what''s more, in his world, nothing is more important than being able to live on his own.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, not to mention himself? What''s more, the opponent is a very strange leopard of Defense Department?


    If this leopard is really allowed to continue to practice, I''m afraid that other monsters, spirits and even immortals will not be able to take advantage of the same cultivation.


    No wonder Hong feisheng said before that this leopard was standing at the top of the biological chain.


    It''s not too much!


    This time, Xiao Yao lashed out again.


    The leopard probably felt that he had already shouldered Xiao Yao''s fist before, so he didn''t care too much. However, he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would do his best this time.


    "Boom", a loud noise, enough to shake the whole mountain forest.


    The leopard of the Defense Department probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s fist would be so powerful. He flew out directly and broke three trees. Finally, he fell on the ground and was full of dust.


    Before Xiao Yao could relax, the leopard stood up again.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao felt that the next second he might be crazy.


    Just now that punch, even if it is the immortal in the golden elixir period, after resisting it, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die, OK? What do you think of that defensive leopard? It''s just like a nobody... Oh no, it''s just like a leopard?

 Chapter 1212

    Xiao Yao feels very depressed now.


    A leopard who is still in the ningdan period is so resistant to fighting. If he meets the golden elixir period, or even a defensive leopard who is an expert, what else can he do besides waiting to die?


    In the same realm, will there be immortal practitioners who can defeat such monsters?


    No matter what he thought, Xiao Yao thought it was almost impossible.


    In the face of this defensive leopard, Xiao Yao almost has no hesitation, and has rushed to the other side again. Although the previous punch caused certain damage to the leopard, it is not enough to cause too much impact on the other side. Therefore, he must take advantage of the victory to pursue the attack. Before the other side has completely "stood up", Xiao Yao must bite the other side tightly.


    He rushed to the leopard again, but Xiao Yao still waved his fist.


    However, this punch was dodged by the leopard.


    In fact, this is not unusual. Originally, leopard is a very sensitive animal. Previously, it was said that its defense is powerful and terrible, because it belongs to the defense department. However, its sensitivity can not be ignored.


    In fact, the leopard had a chance to dodge Xiao Yao''s fist before, but he was full of confidence in his defense and didn''t think that this stupid human being could do any harm to him, so he didn''t dodge. In short, Xiao Yao used 50% of his fist at the beginning, and he didn''t hurt the leopard at the same time, But let the other party some expansion.


    After avoiding Xiao Yao''s blow, the leopard didn''t want to continue to retreat. Anyway, it knows better than anyone that it can''t run away. In this case, it''s better to find a chance to bite each other.


    So, his body kicked a foot on a tree, and then, like a flash of lightning, rushed towards Xiao Yao''s body.


    This was unexpected to Xiao Yao.


    He never thought that the leopard could kill a rifle while avoiding his own attack.


    The intelligence quotient of this leopard in ningdan period is too high.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously opens his arms, grabs the leopard''s forelimb, and at the same time uses aura to throw the leopard out directly.


    Standing up straight, Xiao Yao had some sweat on his forehead.


    His chest fluctuated greatly, and his eyes were full of fear when he looked at the leopard.


    "Damn, a leopard can be as powerful as this?" Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    Hong feisheng just watched quietly.


    Unless Xiao Yao has reached the point of life and death, he will never give him any advice on winning the leopard.


    The most direct way to find a breakthrough is to push yourself to the limit.


    Now! It''s not up to Xiao Yao''s limit. It''s a lot worse.


    "Even if it''s just this leopard, it''s impossible to tell Xiao Yao what to do?" Hong feisheng said in his heart.


    What he said is also true.


    Maybe the leopard Xiao Yao is facing now really gives him a headache.


    But it''s just a headache.


    It''s hard to deal with leopards because Xiao Yao wants to kill them.


    But if he just wanted to leave the place, the leopard couldn''t have left him.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao will not have any threat at all.


    Now Hong feisheng can only place his hope on the monster who has not met the double master cultivation.


    I hope that the monster can appear earlier, but it''s also a matter of luck. If the other party is determined to avoid them, it''s not easy for Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao to find the monster in Qiongshan, a familiar place. Even if they don''t know how long it will take, it''s obviously not a good thing for them, After all, time is precious to them.


    In one year, it''s not easy for Xiao Yao to enter the dual level from the primary level.


    A year''s time is not short, but in Lingwu world, how many one level masters have never entered the level of two level masters?


    Want to break through, it is not so simple thing, say a year, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi have looked up to Xiao Yao.


    Even Hong feisheng, it took three years for him to go from a primary master to a secondary master. He is already a genius among geniuses and a monster among demons. Now he is in a hurry to give Xiao Yao time. It can be seen that in his heart, he feels that Xiao Yao''s potential and talent are beyond his reach.


    If Xiao Yao knew Hong Feisheng''s idea, he would make complaints about it.


    The fighting continues.


    Xiao Yao''s patience has been completely consumed.


    Now he no longer regards his opponent as a monster or a leopard, but as a living person.


    Leopard''s IQ is not low at all. It''s impossible to tease his opponent.


    The key is that the leopard''s killing heart is very heavy. Knowing that there are differences in cultivation, he did not give up the idea of killing Xiao Yao in the past.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and opened the fire.


    In his master''s realm, facing the leopard in ningdan period, even if the opponent is a monster in the Defense Department, he will not be defeated.


    This is the dread of cultivation!


    Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster, but the leopard''s speed is slower and slower.


    Every punch hit the leopard, the leopard would scream.


    In fact, five minutes ago, Xiao Yao had found that the defense of the other side seemed to be declining.


    "It seems that this leopard''s defense also needs aura blessing." Xiao Yao thought.


    After a long time of fighting, Xiao Yao felt that his aura had been consumed. What''s more, the Ning Dan leopard whose accomplishments were not as good as Xiao Yao''s?


    This also made Xiao Yao realize that, in fact, such monsters are not so terrible in the face of the immortal cultivators. At least they are not without weaknesses. As long as their accomplishments are higher, the immortal cultivators will have an advantage. They can use the most stupid method to force them to fight for a long time.


    Half an hour later, the leopard''s animal Dan was also successfully obtained by Xiao Yao.


    The bloody corpse was thrown on the ground, and Xiao Yao himself was sweating.


    He sat on a stone, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Hong feisheng came up to him with a smile.


    "Well, this leopard is hard to deal with, isn''t it?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at him and nodded helplessly.


    "If this leopard''s cultivation is the same as mine, I must be the one who died." Xiao Yao said that he thought highly of the leopard.


    Only through personal experience can we know the horror of such a monster.


    However, Hong feisheng shakes his head. Looking at the expression on his face, he seems to disagree with Xiao Yao''s words.


    "I once killed a leopard of the defense department who was cultivated by a triple master in the realm of double master." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao stares round his eyes and looks at Hong feisheng. It seems that he can''t believe it.


    "Do you think I''ll lie to you?" Hong feisheng also sat on the stone and said.


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    Think about it, Hong feisheng is not the kind of person who likes to boast. Moreover, Hong feisheng will never joke with Xiao Yao on such issues. Since the other party has said so, it must be true.


    He just felt a little hard to think about.


    With the cultivation of an expert, he was very hard to face the former ningdan defensive leopard. He didn''t take too much advantage of it. In the end, he used up the aura in the leopard, and then he solved his opponent.


    But Hong feisheng, in the face of such a leopard, can even cross the border to kill the enemy


    Is this special or human?


    This is the most straightforward thought in Xiao Yao''s mind at this time.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng said, "do you think it''s incomprehensible? In fact, the monsters of the defense department are not as difficult to deal with as you think. As long as you can control them, move correctly, infuse your aura into the opponent''s body, and forcibly destroy the opponent''s meridians, it won''t be so difficult. "


    Hong feisheng''s words let Xiao Yao have a sense of enlightenment.


    He didn''t think about it before, and he didn''t think about it.


    This is the difference between him and Hong feisheng.


    Although Xiao Yao is also an immortal, and already has a master''s accomplishments, his way of fighting is relatively monotonous, and his mode of thinking is relatively fixed. Hong feisheng is different and has divergent thinking.


    "Of course, what I said is very difficult." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "it''s not easy to infuse your own aura into each other''s body and destroy your opponent''s meridians. The former should not be difficult for you. You are already proficient in medicine. It''s not difficult to find your meridians accurately. The latter depends on your control of aura."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Hong feisheng is right in the first point, but wrong in the second.


    His control of aura will never be worse than that of Hong feisheng.


    The reason is also very simple, Xiao Yao can not use less aura to save people.


    To use aura to cure and save people and to use Qi to transport acupuncture, we need to control the accuracy of aura. We can''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, it''s not saving people, but killing people.


    "Next time, if I can meet such a monster, I think I have a way." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Seeing Xiao Yao so confident, Hong feisheng didn''t say much, just nodded.


    He believed in Xiao Yao''s strength and also Xiao Yao''s savvy.


    After half an hour''s rest, Hong feisheng urged, "it''s time for us to have dinner."


    Xiao Yao


    Before, in Qiongshan, Xiao Yao made some game and roasted it. He used the method on earth. Although he lacked some seasonings, he could achieve very good results with the help of some herbs. If it''s herbal medicine, there''s no problem.


    This makes Hong feisheng addicted. He glanced at the leopard''s body, got up and went over. If leopards are still conscious, they will cry. Damn, I have nothing to do with you. You killed me, robbed my animal pill, and ate my meat? You are the monsters!

 Chapter 1213

    After eating and drinking enough, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng set foot on the journey again. Anyway, their goal is to find the monster that is already in the dual master realm. What they meet now are appetizers.


    After wandering around Qiongshan for nearly half a month, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng found many monsters and even met a spirit beast.


    Of course, the spirit beast, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng directly chose to bypass.


    It''s not because they''re not opponents of each other, but because they don''t think it''s necessary.


    Before they came here, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng had already made an agreement. If they really meet a rare spirit beast on the road, the best way is to directly avoid any direct conflict with each other. After all, the spirit beast''s cultivation is not very high, and it is impossible to cause any impact on Xiao Yao''s cultivation, just for such a spirit beast, It is obviously not cost-effective to put a layer of shackles on one''s cultivation.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are not businessmen, but at least they are smart people. They won''t do business when they are clearly losing money!


    On the way, he met monsters, most of them were killed by Xiao Yao. Hong feisheng also gained a lot of weight. The most common sentence he often said was "follow Xiao Yao to eat meat!"!


    That''s true.


    Anyway, Hong feisheng didn''t make any progress in other places when he was with Xiao Yao during this period. However, he has learned a lot about barbecue. What he talks about most is that he wants to take Liu Zhezhi around in the future and show off his skills.


    In front of Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng doesn''t care about the so-called man''s face at all. As soon as he has a chance, he will immediately express his yearning for Liu Zhezhi. For this, Xiao Yao can only say that he is speechless. How can a big man talk about women every day or in front of another man?


    As long as Xiao Yao put forward such a refutation, hung Fei will go back to anger. "You are a little and righteous man, Wu Wutong, Yang Qingchan, these two girls, do you not miss a single thing? Ah, I sympathize with those two girls. How can I fall in love with such a gentle man as you? "


    Xiao Yao


    He didn''t discuss this topic with Hong feisheng too much. He always felt that if he said too much, he would be easily taken to the ditch by Hong feisheng.


    On the way, Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said, "there are still five days left. If we still can''t find the monster within five days, let''s leave Qiongshan directly."


    Hong feisheng put forward these words at the beginning.


    They don''t have a lot of time. If they waste most of their time in Qiongshan, it''s not worth the loss.


    To talk about the place with the most demons and beasts is the black forest, which is also the final destination of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao and nodded his head. He agreed with Xiao Yao. At the same time, he was very depressed: "this is totally unreasonable! Even if it''s a double monster, it''s impossible to avoid my investigation unless... "


    Speaking of this, Hong feisheng suddenly stopped.


    Although the other party''s words did not finish, but with Xiao Yao''s IQ, he has already guessed what the other party wants to express.


    So next, they almost said in one voice: "unless there is a boundary array here!"


    There is almost no doubt about that.


    In addition, they really can''t think of a reason why they can''t notice each other until now.


    After all, Hong feisheng''s accomplishments are here. Although Qiongshan is a big place, they have visited almost every corner of Qiongshan during this period, but they still haven''t found the trace of the monster. It''s worth pondering. As long as they are not stupid, they can realize that Hong feisheng or Xiao Yao is unusual, Although I dare not say that I can compete with the guy who discovered the theory of relativity on earth, at least I am not mentally retarded!


    As long as you use your brain a little bit, you can realize that this is not simple.


    "If there is a Dharma array or a border, it''s not easy for us to find that monster." Hong feisheng took a deep breath and said.


    "That''s right, but I''m looking forward to it." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "since there is a boundary, it must not be built by the monster himself. Moreover, up to now, we have no sign of the existence of the boundary. That is to say, such a boundary must be extraordinary. The strength of the man who built this boundary is not what we can imagine now, you say, Is there anything good in there? "


    Hong feisheng thinks what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable.


    But now the problem before them is that even if there is a guess, there is no way to determine it directly in a short time.


    Even if they do, they may not be able to get in.


    "Anyway, we have to try it at least." Xiao Yao seems to have seen what Hong feisheng was thinking at this time, and immediately said, "otherwise, when we leave Qiongshan, if someone else finds out the boundary of Dharma array, and all the good things in it have been removed, do you think we will not regret it?"


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "if you want to find it, let''s find it! What do you want me to do? " Xiao Yao: "what else can I say?"? It can only be said that Hong feisheng is not as simple as before. To put it more popularly, this guy has become a lot of smart, not as good as before. Although it seems a little bit bad, it''s true! After determining the next direction, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng also regained their spirits and began to search for the energy field of the boundary array. The reason why they didn''t realize it before is that they didn''t think of it and didn''t notice it carefully. Now that they have thought about it, in the next mountain search operation, they naturally pay more attention to the energy fluctuation. Of course, the actions of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng can also be said to be a chance. If the boundary of the array is too complicated, they can''t feel it or even pass by. It''s normal. Therefore, they can only hope that the boundary that can let the monster hide in it and block their divine sense exploration will not be so complicated. In the next few days, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng began to wander around Qiongshan again. The investigation of the border did not stop. Hong feisheng''s accomplishments are relatively high, which is his natural accomplishments. Although Xiao Yao''s accomplishments are not as good as Hong feisheng''s, there are many information about the boundary of FA formation in his memory of Zhenwu relics. With these information, the possibility that he can find the boundary of FA formation is not lower than Hong feisheng. However, after three days, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng still have nothing to gain. In Qiongshan, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng also worked their aura to the extreme. Even so, they didn''t find it. There are only two possibilities. First, the array in Qiongshan is so complicated that even they are hard to find. The second possibility is that their previous ideas are all wrong. There is no Dharma array or border in Qiongshan. However, in Xiao Yao''s and Hong feisheng''s view, the second possibility is not very big. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why they waste so much time to find the double monster hiding in the depths of Qiongshan. After three days, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng found a lake and stopped to have a rest. In the process, they are also consuming the aura in their body, so now they need to recover the aura in their body. For other immortals, it may take a long time, but for Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng, this would not be the case. Hong feisheng doesn''t exist because of his high cultivation. Even if he needs to consume aura to search for the boundary of the array, it''s not worth mentioning. Xiao Yao''s words are because he is an alchemist. If he wants to recover his aura, he can easily solve it with a few elixirs. During this time, Xiao Yao has eaten no less than 50 elixirs. If other immortals knew about it, they would vomit blood in anger. It''s a kind of desperation! Anyway, this kind of elixir doesn''t have a great effect on Xiao Yao. After eating it, he has no feeling of heartache. After waiting for a good rest, Xiao Yaogang stood up and suddenly a white shadow flashed in front of his eyes¡° Why? What''s that? Is that a rabbit? " Xiao Yao looked around. Fifty meters away, there was a small white object running through the grass forest. What makes Xiao Yao most curious is that the little thing''s action is very fast. Before, he was only in front of himself. In the blink of an eye, he had already jumped 50 meters away¡° It''s just cutting off rabbits. It''s not worth making a fuss. It''s not even the Danning period. " Hong feisheng turned around and said. Xiao Yao took a look at him and shook his head: "no, this is a strange rabbit."¡° What do you mean Hong feisheng frowned and asked. He is very confident in his vision. Even he didn''t see anything unusual about the rabbit. Of course, he was not angry. He just felt curious. Since Xiao Yao said that, it must be because he had other ideas. Thinking of this, he turned around and looked at it more, but he still didn''t notice anything special, so his doubts became more and more intense. Is it really because I am old? It doesn''t make sense! Xiao Yao is not much smaller than himself, OK? Now he is just a master''s cultivation. If there is something unusual about that swift rabbit, Xiao Yao can detect it, and he will be able to detect it!

 Chapter 1214

    There are doubts in Hong feisheng''s heart, and there are doubts in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    According to the truth, he can detect the unusual of the swift rabbit. How can Hong feisheng not?


    However, if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao also wants to understand.


    The reason why he thought that the rabbit was not as simple as it looked was that he was aware of the existence of the contract in the rabbit''s body.


    That is to say, the swift rabbit has signed a contract with the cultivator.


    Hong feisheng has never signed a contract with any spirit beast, but he is different. He has signed a contract with Xuejiao before, which may be the reason why he can perceive the unusual.


    When he said what he thought in his heart, the expression on Hong feisheng''s face looked wonderful.


    "You mean, this quick rabbit has signed a contract with the immortal cultivator?" Hong feisheng asked.


    When he spoke, he was still full of disbelief.


    "At least that''s what I feel." Xiao Yao said with serious eyes.


    Look at his appearance so determined, although Hong feisheng some can''t understand, but also firmly believe.


    Xiao Yao said so, still so confident, what reason can he find to doubt each other? Although he and Xiao Yao don''t know each other for a long time, in his opinion, Xiao Yao is a very simple person. It''s not difficult to get to know him. This is also because he and Xiao Yao are friends. If he were Xiao Yao''s enemy, I''m afraid he would not have such an idea.


    Can one of those people on earth who stand opposite to Xiao Yao take advantage of Xiao Yao?


    Which of those people doesn''t think Xiao Yao has no rules in his work?


    Even they think Xiao Yao is a terrible person.


    Of course, if Xiao Yao is really Hong feisheng''s enemy, I''m afraid he won''t live until now. I''m afraid there''s nothing more terrible in this world than offending Hong feisheng. Xiao Yao thinks so.


    "What''s the accomplishment of this quick rabbit? Why did the immortal monk sign a contract with such a monster? " Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a wry smile: "what you said is not what I can understand now. I still have to have a look."


    "How to see?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "naturally, he followed the swift rabbit."


    As soon as Xiao Yao started, Hong feisheng followed.


    No matter how fast Xiao Yao''s speed is, it is impossible to get rid of Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao knew this, so he spared no effort in running.


    The quick rabbit, who may still be looking for food, may also be aware of the danger. Suddenly, it gallops in a certain direction, and its head does not dare to turn back. Although it also wants to know what guy is full and has nothing to do with chasing its lovely rabbit, it can feel the strength of its opponent, in case it is really caught up, It might just be a good meal.


    The reason why fast rabbit is called fast rabbit is the speed of fast rabbit.


    Although it was still a rabbit in the foundation period, the speed of running made Xiao Yao hard to catch up, for fear that if he was a little slower, he would make the rabbit disappear in his sight.


    The name of swift rabbit is not in vain!


    This also successfully stimulated Xiao Yao''s fighting spirit. He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t even run a rabbit in the foundation period?


    If it comes out, how can I get along with it in the future?


    Are you ashamed?


    The most important thing is that it makes Xiao Yao have an intuition. He always thinks that this quick rabbit may have something to do with the boundary array that he and Hong feisheng have been looking for.


    With this idea, Xiao Yao can''t let the rabbit escape from his sight.


    It''s just a quick rabbit in the foundation period, and its IQ is not enough.


    If compared with the animals on the earth, the quick rabbit must be much smarter, but after all, the cultivation is there, and the cleverness is not much.


    It only knows how to run forward and to the front, but it doesn''t think that it will lead wolves into the house


    Half an hour later, the swift rabbit suddenly disappeared in front of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    So Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng stopped.


    Two people stand in place, the brain is not enough.


    "What about the quick rabbit?" Hong feisheng asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao looks at him with complicated eyes. That kind of eyes is telling Hong feisheng, you ask me, who do I ask?


    Hong feisheng is a little embarrassed when he is stared at by Xiao Yao. After all, his accomplishments are higher than Xiao Yao''s, and he doesn''t find the trace of the swift rabbit. If Xiao Yao knows, it''s really strange.


    "It''s just gone. It''s like a trick." Hong feisheng touched his hair and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you say, what does this mean?"


    Hong feisheng looked at him and said, "you ask me, who do I ask?" This is what Xiao Yao told him with his eyes before.


    He is different from Xiao Yao in that Xiao Yao just tells him this idea with his eyes. This guy speaks directly.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "you are not so stupid! Why do you think that rabbit can disappear? If I don''t catch up with you, I''ll be fine. But your accomplishments are far ahead of me. Will you lose the quick rabbit who is still in the foundation period? "


    Xiao Yao''s words let Hong feisheng fall into meditation.


    He knew that Xiao Yao must have his own intention when he asked.


    But what can it be for?


    The next second, his mind suddenly flashed a light.


    The answer is in the air.


    "You mean, there is a border here, and the rabbit disappeared because he got into the border?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao snapped his fingers: "it''s almost the same. I''m not too disappointed with your IQ."


    Hong feisheng was excited for a moment.


    Before, Xiao Yao dragged him to run around chasing the swift rabbit. He was very depressed. Now he finally recovered. The reason why Xiao Yao did this was that he had guessed that the swift rabbit might have something to do with jiejie!


    This guy is a genius!


    If Xiao Yao knew what Hong feisheng thought at this time, he would feel sad. Hong feisheng looked down upon himself too much.


    Before chasing fast rabbit, just because his heart is full of curiosity.


    He really couldn''t figure out what kind of immortal would sign a contract with a swift rabbit just during the foundation period. He was just curious about the owner of the rabbit, but he didn''t expect that there would be any unexpected harvest. During this time, he and Hong feisheng had been wandering in Qiongshan for such a long time, and they didn''t find the border, but he didn''t expect that, I found a place by such a coincidence.


    Even if the boundary is in front of them, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng still don''t notice any energy fluctuation.


    "It''s really strange. I still can''t feel it. What kind of old monster was the one who set up this array?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "not necessarily."


    Hong feisheng asked, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao said simply: "even if the man who laid this dharma array is really a master among the Dharma array masters, with your cultivation, you can''t be unaware of anything."


    "What''s that for?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "if there is no accident, the boundary is not necessarily made by the immortal cultivators, but is formed naturally."


    "Formed naturally?" Xiao Yao''s words are about to refresh Hong feisheng''s world outlook.


    It is the first time that he has heard that the boundary of Falun is formed naturally.


    "It''s not just a boundary, a magic array, or even another space. Our deep position is the entrance to another space." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Hong feisheng is a little confused.


    He felt that he needed some time to fully understand what Xiao Yao said.


    It''s a pity that Hong feisheng doesn''t belong to his own world. Otherwise, Xiao Yao can give the best example, which is the story of peach blossom.


    The guy who found Taohuayuan is likely to have entered another space and made a mistake.


    Hong feisheng has never seen the Peach Blossom Land, so even if he did give an example, he could not understand it.


    Xiao Yao gave up directly.


    "No matter what, let''s go first." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng said: "this is a good idea for you, but before that, do we have to think about how to break the boundary of the array in front of us?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng like an idiot and asked, "who told you that you need to crack it?"


    "Even if this dharma array is formed by nature, it can''t be solved?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, did not explain too much, only a simple word to the extreme, let Hong feisheng speechless.


    "Do you think the quick rabbit we chased before has enough intelligence to break the barrier? Is it enough to remember the exact steps? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng did not want to understand, but as long as he is not a fool, he will know what Xiao Yao means now.


    "It seems that this natural boundary is really wonderful!" Hong feisheng said.


    Hong feisheng was very interested, but Xiao Yao thought it was dull.


    The loss on his face was also seen clearly by Hong feisheng. He asked: "aren''t you curious?"


    "I was a little curious before, but it doesn''t matter now." Xiao Yao said, "if there is a border laid by experts, there must be many treasures in it. But since it is a natural border, do you think there can be any treasures in it?"


    Hong feisheng was very angry: "can you be interested in the unknown? Don''t be so superficial Xiao Yao ignored him, but he had already stepped forward.

 Chapter 1215

    Xiao Yao thinks that there may be some generation gap between himself and Hong feisheng. For example, he thinks that he is absolutely a pragmatist. Why should he be interested in something that is not good.


    Hong feisheng is not the same. Even though he feels that there is no treasure in this boundary, he is still interested in it.


    This is the difference between him and Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao walked forward about ten steps, then disappeared in front of him.


    Hong Fei Sheng Leng for a moment, the next second quickly followed up.


    When we got to the position before Xiao Yao, suddenly our body seemed to break into an energy field.


    A clear breath, directly into the body.


    The spirit of a shock, when back to God, the scene has been very different.


    Xiao Yao, who had disappeared before his eyes, stood not far away.


    "Is this the inside of the FA formation?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him, nodded and said with a smile, "can you feel the smell of that monster here?"


    "Well?" Hong feisheng was a little stunned. He understood Xiao Yao''s meaning and closed his eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, there was a flash of light in my eyes.


    "That''s true." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "it seems that your guess is correct before."


    Xiao Yao thought that what Hong feisheng said was nonsense.


    If there is no monster with double master strength here, what is the significance of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng''s painstaking efforts to find the array?


    Then, Hong feisheng took a cool breath again and said, "there is also an immortal here."


    Xiao Yao nodded, this does not need Hong feisheng to say.


    Xiao Yao can''t feel the smell of monsters. The strength of each other is above himself.


    But Xiao Yao also felt the spirit of the immortal.


    The reason is also very simple. The cultivation of the immortal is only around the ningdan period. Xiao Yao is already a master now. If he can''t feel the existence of the other, it''s really strange.


    "Is that guy the one who laid the array?" Hong feisheng asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said firmly: "even if he is a genius, a master of the Dharma array masters, it is impossible for him to lay such a boundary. What''s more, he is just a practitioner of the ningdan period."


    The meaning of Xiao Yao''s words is very obvious. Hong feisheng thinks about it carefully and thinks that Xiao Yao''s words are very reasonable.


    Don''t talk about each other. Even those masters who know each other, I''m afraid they can arrange such a Dharma array.


    The space in the boundary is quite large.


    Hong feisheng realized that the cultivator of Ning Dan period was at least 50 li away from himself.


    Thus, we can see how big the boundary is.


    What makes Hong feisheng even more surprised is that he clearly feels that the immortal of ningdan period is together with the monster of the double master realm.


    Are they fighting? But there is no fluctuation of energy in the boundary.


    In other words, the other side has only two possibilities, one is confrontation, the other is peaceful coexistence.


    From the perspective of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng, the latter is obviously more likely.


    If the other side were really in a state of hostility, I''m afraid they would have been fighting for a long time. There''s no reason to wait until now.


    Moreover, a monster of a double master is almost in a rolling state when dealing with a cultivator in the Ning Dan period.


    When the monster knew that he was 100% sure, why did he choose to confront the other side instead of directly?


    "Go and have a look first." Xiao Yao said.


    Anyway, there is a Hong feisheng here, and Xiao Yao has nothing to worry about. Even the alchemist and a double monster can''t pose any threat to their lives.


    After all, Hong feisheng is his strength!


    In fact, what makes Xiao Yao feel most strange is that when he detects the immortal of ningdan period, he suddenly has an intuition, which may be an illusion.


    That is, he always felt that the breath of each other made him feel very familiar.


    Such a familiar feeling, but also not clear.


    He can''t wait to solve the mystery in his heart.


    Hong feisheng didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately followed Xiao Yao and rushed to the destination.


    During the flight, they also found that although the other side had noticed their arrival, they did not choose to leave.


    What is the intention of the other party? Now Xiao Yao can''t understand it. The most likely thing is that the other party may also realize that with their strength, it''s impossible to avoid Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng. In this case, why do they choose to leave? It''s better to be a little more direct.


    But now Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng haven''t met each other. Xiao Yao doesn''t know exactly what they think of each other.


    When they got there, they landed in a lake.


    No wind, calm, no waves.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng can be sure that the two previous breath came from here.


    However, after they fell to the ground, they didn''t find the monster of the immortal cultivator and the double master.


    "Is our perception wrong?" Hong feisheng looks at Xiao Yao and asks carefully.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    If he is wrong alone, maybe it''s possible.


    However, the possibility that both of them made the same mistake is too small.


    What''s more, what strength is Hong feisheng?


    A monster in the realm of a double master, a cultivator in ningdan period, can he perceive mistakes?


    This is just a fable!


    However, Xiao Yao was also extremely curious.


    Since there can be no error in perception, where are the practitioners and monsters?


    Is there another boundary in this place?


    With this idea, Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He turned and fixed his eyes on the lake.


    Around the lake, there are pines and cypresses all over the mountains. The lake is not small.


    The calmer the lake is, the more strange it makes Xiao Yao feel.


    When he tried to use aura to feel the depth of the lake, he always felt that there was a mysterious force that kept his peeping out.


    Hong feisheng walked up to Xiao Yao and found that his face was strange. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "This lake." Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed forward.


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned, but he soon understood Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    After a while, the expression on his face looked strange.


    "It seems that this lake is a little strange!" Hong feisheng grinned.


    With these words, his body soared into a rainbow and flew directly over the lake, about 50 meters high.


    Then, he began to run the aura in his body. In a moment, a stream of energy poured out of his body, melting into a long column, which was about the waist of a man.


    After that long column poured into the lake again, it set off waves.


    Waves swarmed up like thick walls.


    Immediately, it was a long cry.


    A blue shadow came out of the lake.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng fixed their eyes and saw that the things flying out of the water were covered with black and blue fur. They looked like cows. When they opened their mouths and cried, they listened like babies crying.


    "Rhino canal?" Xiao Yao almost blurted out.


    Such a beast must have never appeared on the earth, but Xiao Yao has seen the record of Xiqu in Shanhaijing.


    Many people think that many trees, place names and wild animals in the book of mountains and seas are made up. After all, there are even nine foxes and countless dragons.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao also felt that the contents of Shanhaijing were a bit of nonsense, but with his eyes widened, he realized that the contents of Shanhaijing were not necessarily made up.


    Some things, you don''t know, haven''t seen, don''t understand, don''t mean they don''t really exist.


    On the rhinoceros canal sat a man in black.


    Hong feisheng has returned to Xiao Yao''s side, lying up with him and looking at the rhinoceros canal flying in the sky.


    When the rhino canal falls, Xiao Yao can see clearly the face of the man sitting on the rhino canal.


    "Is that him?" Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    Before, he was still thinking about why he felt a familiar feeling when he noticed the breath of the immortal cultivator in ningdan period.


    Now, looking at the man in front of him, he finally solved his doubts.


    Xiqu stops in front of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng and doesn''t start. Maybe it knows that even if it does, it can''t be Xiao Yao''s and Hong feisheng''s opponent.


    The man riding on the rhinoceros canal turned over and jumped down, and came to Xiao Yao step by step.


    When walking, his eyes have been staring at Xiao Yao, and the depth of his eyes is full of differences.


    When he came to him, Hong feisheng asked, "do you know him?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Then he is..."


    Xiao Yao thought about it for a while and said, "it''s an elder of mine and a person of my world."


    Hong feisheng suddenly realized and said with a smile¡° I''m still very interested in your elder. It''s just that an immortal in ningdan period can tame a monster cultivated by a double master. Is this called Xiqu? Well, the name is interesting, too. "


    Xiao Yao did not speak. The man finally spoke¡° See you again When the other side spoke, there was a smile on his face. Xiao Yao bows his hand and says, "I''ve seen you before."¡° It''s not the first time. When you left, I thought that we would meet again in the future, but I didn''t expect that it would be so fast. Moreover, I didn''t expect that you would directly enter the cultivation of an expert in such a short period of time. It seems that all of you surnamed Xiao are monsters. " The man laughed. Xiao Yao is noncommittal.

 Chapter 1216

    In fact, the man riding on the Xiqu is the old friend Xiao Yao met when he first came to Lingwu world.


    Tiger king, Pang Yier.


    Xiao Yao is also very surprised, before a farewell, or tiger king Pang 12 in the last told him, Xiao long elephant in Lingwu world encountered danger.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao will not return to this world again.


    Although he also knows that in Lingwu world, he has a lot more opportunities to break through, in fact, he is not interested in these.


    In his opinion, it''s better to live on earth with his relatives, friends and lovers.


    When Xiao Yao talks with Pang Yier, the rhinoceros canal just stands on the side and looks at it quietly. It seems that there is a trace of worry in his eyes.


    It can clearly realize that these two guys are not easy to deal with. If they are enemies, with their strength and Pang Yier''s, they are definitely not opponents of each other.


    But even so, it didn''t want to abandon Pang Yier at this time and escape from life by itself.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was also very curious.


    How can an immortal in ningdan period tame a monster who is already a double master?


    Now, it''s not surprising.


    Pang Yier was born with an affinity for animals that other people can''t imagine.


    This kind of thing, if put on others, may be really difficult to understand, but put on the tiger king Pang Yier, it is not impossible to explain.


    At this time, Pang Yier held out his hand again.


    The rhinoceros canal immediately came up to it.


    "It''s OK, this one and my friend." Pang Yier said with a smile.


    After listening to Pang Yier''s words, Xiqu was obviously relieved, and her eyes became much softer, without the previous tense sense of oppression.


    "Find a place to talk." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng nodded.


    This time, Pang Yier didn''t ride on Xiqu. He just walked forward. Xiqu followed him and walked forward.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng follow behind them, not in a hurry.


    After walking through a jungle, a small wooden house appeared in front of us. Although it looked rough, there was no problem for people to live in.


    "This is really a good place!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "beautiful scenery."


    Pang Yier turned to look at him and said with a smile, "actually, the place I live in is not so good, but it''s very good for me. I''ve lived in a cave for many years."


    What Pang Yier said is the fact. In fact, not to mention Pang Yier, even Xiao Yao has no requirements for the living environment. Now in Lingwu world, there may be too many maladjustments at first, but they soon get used to it. Although there is no network and electricity in this world, Xiao Yao''s requirements for these are not very high.


    Outside the wooden house, there is a table made of trees, four stools, all of which are wooden chairs.


    It seems that Pang''s hands-on ability is still very strong.


    After sitting down, Pang Yier said, "I saw you before. What kind of cultivation are you? Now you are already a master. How did you do it? "


    What he said was from the heart.


    When Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world for the first time before, he could only be crushed by Pang Yier, who was only in the realm of Linghai at that time. But now, if he really started, even a hundred Pang Yier might not be Xiao Yao''s opponent. Even if Xiao Yao was only in the golden elixir period, he could crush Pang Yier. What''s more, he is already a master now?


    "This should be Hong feisheng, Taoist Hong?" Pang Yier turned to look at Hong feisheng and said.


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned and asked, "do you know me?"


    Pang Yier said helplessly: "as long as you stay in Lingwu world for a period of time, how can you not know Taoist Hong?"


    Hong feisheng gave a smile and said no.


    When Pang Yier said that, he didn''t mean to flatter others at all. What''s more, he was not the kind of person who liked to flatter others.


    As he said, there are few people in Lingwu world who don''t know Hongai God.


    "Who in the world does not know the king" is not too much for Hong feisheng.


    "How did you come here?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Pang Yier looked at Xiao Yao and said helplessly, "I was in the black forest before, but I met you, and it''s not very safe there. Then I came to Qiongshan and found the border. It was a mistake. It''s a good place. Again, I''m afraid that even Taoist Hong didn''t notice the existence of the border before."


    Hong feisheng nodded: "this is really a good place. I''m afraid that even if Xuanyuan comes back nine times, it may not feel the boundary here."


    Pang Yier gave a smile.


    Hong feisheng looked at Yan Pang and the Xiqu behind him, and said, "how did you do it?"


    "What?" Pang Yier was stunned.


    Hong feisheng said again: "I mean, with your accomplishments, how can you tame a monster with double master accomplishments?"


    Pang Yier shook his head: "I didn''t tame it. It''s not my mount, let alone my men. I have a friend relationship with it."


    Hong feisheng is speechless.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said simply, "there will be a kind of communication ability between master Pang and animals that we can''t control. It used to be in our world."


    Hong feisheng can understand what Xiao Yao said.


    He was thinking about that before.


    Even if Hong feisheng didn''t tame this rhinoceros canal, it''s impossible for him to cultivate himself and make friends with such a monster!


    Although Xiao Yao''s words are not so clear, according to Hong feisheng''s understanding ability, it is not too difficult to understand.


    Pang did not explain it carefully.


    He didn''t like to talk about the past. After all, it was not a good memory for him. Since there was no way to retrieve anything, it was better to choose to forget it. Even if there was no way to forget it, it was a good way not to mention it.


    After all, once you mention it, once you think about it, you will suffer once.


    Since forget, don''t mention, can let oneself live more relaxed, then why not?


    After that, Pang Yier asked, "what''s the purpose of your coming to Qiongshan this time?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "looking for some breakthrough opportunities, if you want to improve your cultivation in the shortest time, you must enter the double master level within one year."


    Pang''s face was speechless: "your cultivation speed is abnormal enough. Do you want to practice? You can''t be fat with one bite. You still have to have one bite to eat! "


    With these words, Pang Yier regretted again, shook his head hard, but said: "with Taoist Hong in, I certainly don''t need to say that. In other words, your foundation is very stable now."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    After Pang Yier finished what he had just said, he suddenly thought of something. He turned his face and looked at Xiqu standing behind him. Then he looked at Xiaoyao carefully and said, "is it because of Xiqu that you came to Qiongshan this time?"


    Xiao Yaole said: "I had such an idea before. With my current strength, if I fight against the double monster, it will certainly be of great help to my cultivation."


    Hearing this, Pang Yier''s face looked ugly for a moment.


    On his forehead, blue veins were visible.


    Xiao Yao knew what Pang Yier was thinking, and quickly said, "but Mr. Pang, that''s just what I thought before. Now that I know that Xiqu and you are friends, I won''t think about it."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Pang Yier was relieved.


    The expression on his face became a lot more relaxed at this moment.


    Hong feisheng frowned a little, which was hard to understand.


    Looking at the way Xiao Yao and Pang Yier get along with each other, Hong feisheng thinks that the relationship between them should be quite good.


    However, in Pang''s eyes, Xiao Yao''s weight in his heart is obviously less than that of Xiqu.


    An immortal can take a monster so seriously.


    This is really a very difficult thing to understand.


    "You know all about your father, don''t you?" Pang changed the topic and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You have a heavy burden on you! In fact, your father is kind to me. My strength is too weak to help at all. " Pang Yier said, "in fact, I have been looking for the fastest way to break through myself in the Lingwu world. I hope I can help your father as much as I can, but my cultivation speed is too slow. If I want to help your father, I have to be at least eight or nine Masters. Besides, I have a team of people under my hand. I am used to it alone, It''s very, very difficult for me to woo people. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if only you had such a heart."


    "I used to think so, but now it''s different. Now that you''re back in the world and have certain abilities, I think I can still help you." Pang said, "in my opinion, many things that are impossible may not be difficult in front of you."


    Xiao Yao can only return a bitter smile.


    Pang Yier thinks highly of himself when he says so.


    Pang Yier continued: "let''s not talk about anything else. Now Taoist Hong can make friends with you and sit beside you to escort you. That''s what many people can''t do all their lives."


    Xiao Yao quickly explained: "it''s just a coincidence between Hong Daochang and me."


    "That''s your strength, too. Are you the only one in the world who has such a chance? Otherwise, but how many people can be so close to Hong Daochang? " Pang said.


    Hong Feisheng nodded, and stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Yao''s shoulder. "Li Wang Fu Jun, the host of Wutong, Anyang king, and Liu Zhi Zhi, Xiao monk Xu Su Guan... Xiao Yao, if you really want to do something, what you really do is still quite a lot of help." Hong feisheng''s and Pang Yier''s harmony also made Xiao Yao deep in thought. When you think about it, does that really seem to be the case? When did you know so many people?

 Chapter 1217

    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao also feels that his popularity seems to be as good as ever.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Yao to come to Lingwu world. However, during this time, Xiao Yao had many friends.


    "Is it because I look good?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and said shamelessly.


    Originally, what he said was a joke.


    However, Hong feisheng''s attitude is very serious.


    "This is a part of the reason, otherwise you think Wu Wutong how rare you?"


    Xiao Yao


    He thinks that Hong feisheng really flatters himself.


    If this is on the earth, he pulls Hong feisheng to talk about cross talk, amuses himself, and Hong feisheng laughs, maybe he will get angry.


    "Wu Wutong is just treating me as a friend." Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said very seriously, "Taoist Hong, I don''t mean you. Monks should pay attention to a person who has a clear mind and few desires. How can you be full of love for children? How can you practice like this? "


    Hong feisheng half squinted and said, "first of all, I''m not a monk. Secondly, how do you care about my practice? Or shall we practice our hands? "


    When Hong feisheng said that, Xiao Yao was too lazy to talk to him.


    This is the start of shameless mode!


    If Xiao Yao could really beat Hong feisheng, he would have beaten this guy on the ground many times.


    Isn''t it all because I can''t beat him? At the thought of this, Xiao Yao actually feels a little aggrieved


    Pang Yier just stood on the side and quietly looked at the two people. After Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng had almost made a scene, he continued: "where is your next destination?"


    After all, the purpose Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng came to Qiongshan before is to find this double monster to practice. But now, for some reasons, this purpose is impossible, so Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng can only leave Qiongshan again.


    "Go to the black forest." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, it''s a good place to go. Although there are many crises, there are many opportunities." Pang Yier said with a smile, "I''ll go with you."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and looked at Pang Yier.


    Pang Yier rubbed his hands and said, "I''ve told you before that I always want to help your father, but my ability is limited and I can''t help him. It''s not a taste in my heart. I have to pay back what I owe you sooner or later. Since I can''t repay your father, I can only help you."


    Speaking of this, Pang Yier said quickly: "but my ability is limited. Even if I face you, I can''t beat you. Don''t give up."


    "No, I''m sure I don''t like it!" It''s too late for Xiao Yao to be happy!


    From a normal person''s point of view, it really doesn''t have much effect to take Pang Yier with you, and it may drag you down. After all, Pang Yier is only in the Danning period now.


    However, there is one very important point that should not be ignored, that is, Pang''s thorough communication ability with the demons and spirits, which is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Xiao Yao believes that in this respect, Pang Yi''er still has many secrets that he doesn''t know, which need to be explored slowly, but all these are not too big problems. As long as Pang Yi''er can follow him, is it necessary to worry that he can''t find out Pang Yi''er''s secrets?


    More importantly, Pang Yier is also a human on earth.


    With such a person, Xiao Yao can say a lot.


    "That''s right." At this point, Hong feisheng suddenly remembered something and said, "can I ask you a question?"


    Pang Yier looked at Hong feisheng and said, "please, Taoist Hong."


    It can be seen that Pang Yier is very respectful to Hong feisheng.


    It''s not because Hong feisheng''s strength is very strong, and it''s not because he has an extraordinary position in Qingcheng Mountain. In fact, the reason is very simple. People in the whole Lingwu world actually know that Hong feisheng is a very good person. Good character is the key to Pang Yier''s respect for each other.


    "What''s special about that quick rabbit?" Hong feisheng asked.


    If he doesn''t figure this out, he may not be able to sleep at night.


    Even if he is a fool, he can find that Pang Yier is definitely not an ordinary person.


    But this kind of person, put so many high-level monsters to ignore, just signed a contract with a quick rabbit.


    This is really an incomprehensible thing.


    Pang Yier probably did not expect that Hong feisheng would ask such a question, so he was a little silly.


    When he recovered, he said with a smile, "that quick rabbit is really different."


    "Oh?" Hong feisheng asked with interest, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not a monster." Pang said.


    Pang Yier said that Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng understood the front and the back even if they didn''t say it.


    The expression on both faces also became a little surprised.


    "Quick rabbit, isn''t it a monster all the time? How could it be a spirit beast? " Hong feisheng said.


    Pang Yier shook his head and said, "well, I don''t know for the moment, but there won''t be any fake."


    In fact, the reason why Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are surprised is very simple. Spirit animals are rare, and they are all auspicious animals.


    Such as Phoenix, such as dragon, such as unicorn, these are all spirit beasts. Of course, some blood vessels are also counted. For example, the spirit magpie we saw on the road ahead also has the blood vessels of Phoenix. Although there are very few, they can also be counted as spirit beasts.


    Is there the blood of those beasts on this swift rabbit?


    In fact, this issue is not worth wasting time to think about.


    Pang Yier hasn''t said it up to now. Obviously, he doesn''t know. Even if Pang Yier hasn''t made it clear, how can they know?


    "By the way, there is a strange place in this border. I suspect it may be the border in the border, but I don''t know much about the one in the border. When I came here, I made a mistake. It''s impossible to break into that border." Pang changed the topic and said again.


    In his opinion, he doesn''t need to have any secrets when facing Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao were slightly stunned and asked, "the border in the border?"


    "Well, the energy fluctuates a lot." Pang said.


    Hong feisheng didn''t speak. He frowned a little. After a while, he stretched out his eyebrows again, pointed to a direction and said, "it''s here, less than 200 meters?"


    Pang Yier gave a smile and said, "yes."


    Xiao Yao took over the conversation and said, "if the energy fluctuation is too large, it means that the array is not so strong and may break itself."


    Pang Yier nodded and said, "I know that. That''s why I live here. I always feel the energy fluctuation of the boundary. If the boundary is really broken, I can go in and join in the fun. I always think there should be some good things there."


    Seeing Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao nodding and smiling, Pang Yier continued: "I still believe in my intuition very much. I''ve been taking risks all these years. The reason why I''ve been able to live to the present is because of my intuition. If my intuition tells me that I will encounter danger if I continue to move forward, I will turn my direction immediately."


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "your intuition is powerful. You can pursue good fortune and avoid bad fortune."


    Pang Yier knew that he was exaggerating, but the expression on his face was very serious. He said helplessly: "what I said is true."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I believe that."


    As Pang Yier said.


    It''s a miracle that he can live till now. After all, whether it was the black forest or Qiongshan, it was a very dangerous place. At least for Pang Yier, it was very dangerous. He didn''t have much cultivation.


    But this guy has lived to this day.


    When Xiao Yao thinks about it, he thinks that Pang Yier is not like a person, but a beast with the instinct of a beast.


    You know, in terms of intuition, animals do not know how much higher than humans.


    After all, their intelligence is not as good as that of human beings, so if they want to live, they have to rely too much on their own intuition.


    For example, ants move their homes ahead of time before the heavy rain. In fact, this can be attributed to intuition.


    "Let''s go and see the border first." Hong feisheng said.


    In fact, if you really know Hong feisheng, you will find that he is very adventurous.


    To be exact, Hong feisheng is the kind of person who is easy to be curious. He always finds it very interesting to explore some unknown animals.


    Maybe sometimes, Xiao Yao also has some curiosity, but for example, Hong feisheng, his curiosity is nothing at all, and he has no desire to explore the unknown things. Look, in his opinion, he really does not have so much time to explore what, if he really has time, it is better to accompany his family more, life is not so many years? What''s more satisfying than seeing the happy appearance of those people you care about?


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea. It''s very simple. It may sound like he has no ambition. After all, they all say that a good man is ambitious. However, Xiao Yao thinks that this is the most ambitious thing in the world.


    It''s true that a good man is ambitious. Don''t you also say that his parents are not traveling far away? Family, family and friends are his world.


    That''s his direction!


    Three people stand up together, still have that rhinoceros canal, also follow them to rush toward the direction of the border.


    On the way, Xiao Yao asked: "this rhinoceros canal is already a double master. There''s no reason why it can''t speak?"


    "No Pang Yier said, "in fact, not all monsters can speak. Even if they have opened their minds, they don''t necessarily speak. They can only say that some of them can speak and some of them won''t. Pang Wu, who used to speak, can speak, just..."

 Chapter 1218

    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t speak. He also regretted that he had nothing to do when he was fine


    "Forget it. It''s all in the past. It doesn''t matter." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao said: "before that Pang Wu, you don''t really care about it!"


    It can be seen that Pang Yier is very affectionate towards this rhinoceros canal, and even regards this monster as his friend.


    But before, even if Xiao Yao killed Pang Wu, there was no expression on his face, even after he killed Pang Wu.


    Pang Yier gave a smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, "that Pang Wu is not a good thing. He has eaten people. Although I am not a good person, I prefer to be friends with good people."


    Xiao Yao


    He was thinking that Pang Wu''s cannibalism was inspired by Pang Yier?


    This is also a complicated person!


    Before, I thought Pang was more like a beast, but now, it''s still human


    The distance of 200 meters is not very long.


    After a while, the three arrived at the place where Pang Yier said the energy fluctuated greatly.


    On the way, while Pang Yier doesn''t pay attention, Hong feisheng suddenly builds a spiritual bridge in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Xiao Yao, the person you know is not simple." Hong feisheng uses his mental power to communicate with Xiao Yao, which can not be perceived by others.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, saw an eye to walk in front of Pang one or two, also reply with mental strength: "Why say so?"


    "He wants to follow us. In fact, the main reason is that he is curious about how you can cultivate to be a master. After all, your cultivation is too abnormal."


    Xiao Yao has a smile on his face.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thought of what Hong feisheng said before.


    When I think of Pang''s expression when I saw him, I''m not surprised to see Xiao Yao here, but surprised that Xiao Yao''s cultivation has made such a rapid breakthrough.


    What Pang Yier had done in the black forest before, we can see that this guy could do everything in order to improve his cultivation.


    Of course, this can''t overthrow Pang''s idea.


    Although Hong feisheng is right, it doesn''t mean that what Pang Yier said before is all lies.


    It can be seen that Pang Yier is good for Xiao Yao, otherwise it is impossible to send Xiao Yao back before.


    Therefore, it''s true that Xiao Long Xiang is kind to Pang Yier, and it''s true that Pang Yier wants to repay his kindness. Following Xiao Yao, on the one hand, he wants to repay his kindness, on the other hand, he wants to improve his cultivation.


    This is the best of both worlds for Pang Yier.


    This time, Pang Yier came to the border with Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng because he was about to leave Qiongshan, but he had no way to enter the border, otherwise he would not have told the secret.


    To say that Pang Yier had no interest in the things in the border, Xiao Yao didn''t believe anything.


    Fortunately, Pang Yier did not intend to hide his interest in the border.


    Otherwise, he would not say that he built his home here just to keep an eye on the border.


    If Pang Yier is going to hide this, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng will surely find out and be more alert to this guy.


    Pang Yier lived to the present, and took so many risks, but he still had some brains. He may also understand this, so he didn''t deliberately hide it.


    In front of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng, it''s meaningless to hide these things. It''s just like a lie. It''s just not worth the loss.


    If you think about it, you will know what you should do.


    Xiao Yao knows that he knows, but many times, knowing something doesn''t mean he has to say it.


    Just keep it in mind.


    In the relationship with Pang Yier, Xiao Yao can''t always dig out his heart and lungs.


    If necessary, seven points and three points.


    This is the way Xiao Yao treats Pang Yier.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng nodded and said nothing more.


    The reason why I said this to Xiao Yao before was that I was worried that Xiao Yao didn''t understand this.


    Now it seems that Xiao Yao has already figured it out for a long time. He said it was unnecessary. Moreover, with his understanding of Xiao Yao, he believes that this monkey can solve these problems properly, and he knows what to do and what not to do. He doesn''t need to worry about it.


    When they reached the border, they all stopped.


    "Here it is." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head, felt it for a while, and said, "there is indeed a boundary of FA matrix here, and as mentioned before, this boundary has existed for many years, and it will break itself in about two or three years."


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward and said, "the man who laid the border is still very capable. If I want to crack it in the heyday of the array, it''s impossible. Fortunately, the energy of the border has been almost consumed by time."


    After hearing what Xiao Yao said, Pang Yier and Hong feisheng were still depressed.


    But when they heard the back, they were both relieved.


    Xiao Yao said that, which means that he still has a way with this array.


    "How long will it take to crack this array?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "One day." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng was surprised and said, "doesn''t it mean that this border can''t last long? How could it take another day? "


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said, "why don''t you try?"


    "I''m really good." Hong feisheng said, "it''s just that it will completely destroy the Dharma array here. But as far as I know, some of the Dharma array boundaries have a self destruction system. If they are really forced to open, maybe everything inside will be gone."


    "I know you said it?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Hong feisheng quickly stopped talking.


    Hong feisheng and Pang Yier can''t help Xiao Yao to crack the array.


    So Hong feisheng directly takes Pang Yier around to visit the natural boundary.


    There is still a lot of space in the natural boundary. Hong feisheng and Pang Yier don''t know how much time it will take if they want to turn around here.


    Originally, Pang Yier had no interest. After all, he didn''t know how long he had been here. Every grass and every tree was quite familiar, and he didn''t have any fresh feeling.


    Hong feisheng also knows that if there is anything good here, I''m afraid Pang Yier has already got it. For Hong feisheng, although there is still something new here, there is absolutely nothing to explore and there is no value at all.


    But now they are also idle. It would be a waste of time if they don''t wander around.


    In Pang''s opinion, it''s good to take Hong feisheng around. It''s good for him to get closer to such a master.


    It''s just that his calculation is going to be empty.


    Xiao Yao has a good impression on Pang Yier. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, he doesn''t care whether Pang Yier is a good person or a bad person. Anyway, he is not a good person himself.


    But Hong feisheng is different.


    The reason why he is so close to Xiao Yao is that from his point of view, Xiao Yao is not a good person, and in many ways, what he shows also makes Hong feisheng feel surprised and interesting.


    As for Pang Yier, in his heart, he has already put this guy on the blacklist.


    In face, he would be nice to Pang Yier, but in heart, he would never regard such a person as a friend.


    Pang Yier knew nothing about it.


    The time of the day, in the stroll of two people, passed quickly.


    After feeling a huge wave of energy in the space, they looked at each other.


    Obviously, the border has been settled by Xiao Yao.


    When they returned to the place where they had been bound before, a dark cave appeared in front of them. Xiao Yao stood at the entrance of the cave and wiped the sweat on his forehead, looking tired.


    In fact, breaking the border is not physical work for Xiao Yao. It''s just too much mental work.


    Xiao Yao has always felt that his IQ is not particularly high.


    How many brain cells have to die?


    "Done?" Hong feisheng comes to Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng and nods.


    Hong feisheng held out his hand, pointed to the cave in front of him and said, "is this the border in the border?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "this is it. That''s right. If I hadn''t waited for you, I would have gone first."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao added: "my intuition also tells me that there must be something good in it!"


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "however, there seems to be some unknown dangers."


    Hong feisheng rubbed his hands and said, "it''s dangerous. It''s interesting."


    Xiao Yao was not surprised when Hong feisheng said such a thing. Who let this guy be born with the spirit of adventure?


    Pang Yier was also indifferent.


    DANGER?


    Stop it.


    One day there was no danger. He was sick all over!


    Is he less adventurous these years?


    What''s more, this time Hong feisheng was with them. When the sky collapsed, there was a high roof. Was he afraid of farting?


    At the moment, the three did not hesitate at all. They walked in directly.


    Although it was dark in the cave, Xiao Yaohong, feisheng and Pang Yier were both immortals, and their night vision ability was very strong.


    As long as the aura in the body is carried, even the dark cave can be seen at a glance.


    That''s the good of the immortal.


    In other words, if there is no good in cultivating immortals, who will go to cultivate immortals even if his brain is broken?


    But what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that there were other living creatures in the cave. As soon as they entered the cave, they already felt an unusual message¡° Why? There are murals on this wall? " Hong feisheng stopped first, looked at the cave wall, a little surprised and said.

 Chapter 1219

    After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao and Pang Yier can''t help but turn around and look at the mural.


    As soon as his eyes came into contact with the mural on the wall, Xiao Yao''s head felt as if he had been hit with a stick. Suddenly he had a headache, and he didn''t faint directly.


    Fortunately, he was quick enough to use his mental energy in time, which restored his pure brightness.


    When Xiao Yuan settled down and looked at the mural in front of him, his eyes had changed dramatically.


    A series of changes on Xiao Yao''s face were also seen by Hong feisheng.


    Although Xiao Yao hasn''t said anything yet, he has already guessed something and subconsciously turns to look at Pang Yier on the other side.


    As he expected, Pang is now in a state of dementia, and his aura is slowly losing.


    At this time, Hong feisheng almost didn''t think about it. He quickly took a step forward and put out his hand to pat Pang Yier on the shoulder.


    This slap down, and let Pang Yier successful soul homing.


    "How are you, are you all right?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Pang Yier was excited and looked at Hong feisheng with a daze in his eyes.


    "Be careful, don''t go to see this mural." Hong feisheng said.


    Although Pang Yier''s head is still like a paste, and he doesn''t know what happened just now, he didn''t have no consciousness. He can clearly feel that when his eyes fell on the mural, a mysterious attraction suddenly rushed into his brain, involving his consciousness and aura, It''s also good that the speed is not very fast, otherwise, it is very likely that there will be the possibility of retrogression of cultivation. When he thought about it, he was filled with depression. It was not easy for him to cultivate himself. This mural even wanted to pit himself.


    What a beast!


    Fortunately, Hong feisheng soon photographed himself. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now, I feel a little scared. I secretly say that this cave is really not so terrible. I must be careful to avoid capsizing in the sewer.


    Hong feisheng is wondering if his self-cultivation and spiritual strength are slightly stronger than those of Xiao Yao and Pang Yier.


    If you think so, there is no mistake. In fact, Xiao Yao also thinks so.


    Among the three of them, Hong feisheng has the highest cultivation and spiritual strength, so he has no feeling and can completely resist the attraction of the mural.


    I''m a little worse. Fortunately, I can get out immediately after I feel it.


    In Pang''s words, his accomplishments were the worst, and his mental strength was not very strong. That''s why he almost contributed all his accomplishments to the murals in the cave.


    "Be careful." Xiao Yao said, "as I said before, this cave is a little strange."


    Pang Yier gave a bitter smile, but said: "even if you don''t say anything, I know this cave is not simple."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose to hide his embarrassment. Pang Yier was right. What he said just now was nonsense.


    Then Xiao Yao turns around again and looks at the mural on the wall with Hong feisheng.


    Of course, we still have to work at a high speed. Otherwise, God knows if we will be the same as Pang Yier before?


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look at the mural. Pang Yier can only look at his toes. They dare not look around for fear of falling into the same situation again.


    Looking at the murals on the wall, Xiao Yao always feels that the contents are a little strange.


    "These murals should be in order." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng nodded, but also some doubts: "but these orders, some chaos ah!"


    No matter from left to right, or from right to left, it is not so coherent.


    Therefore, even though Hong feisheng believed that there was a sequence in these murals, he could not find the sequence.


    "Not either." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao curiously and asked, "have you found the order?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "it''s really strange to look at it like this, but if you use the 81 night arrangement of crape myrtle in the nine palace grid, you can find the order."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng widened his eyes, and then gave him a thumbs up: "brother, you are still bull. Force."


    If he looks at it, he can''t find the order in it in a hundred years!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I can think so because I broke the boundary here before, and there are also shadows about the arrangement of crape myrtle 81 nights, so I infer in this way."


    Hong feisheng waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. You don''t need to tell me this. Anyway, even if you say it, I can''t understand it. What you say can''t change your tall image in my mind."


    Xiao Yao


    He didn''t think about how tall he had to be in Hong feisheng''s mind? There''s no money! Who is rare?


    But he didn''t have much ink. Seeing Hong feisheng and Pang Yier looking at themselves, he cleared his throat and immediately said, "in fact, these murals are a story book."


    "Storybooks?" Hong feisheng pointed to a mural and said, "what does it mean that there are so many people carrying the coffin on the mural?"


    "That''s part of the story!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "originally, someone also found this natural boundary and reported it to the imperial court. As for what Dynasty it was and when it happened, don''t ask me. I don''t know. It won''t be written in the murals."


    Hong feisheng nodded and motioned Xiao Yao to continue.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks by nature. Now he goes on to say: "originally, there was a very large country on the mainland of Lingwu world. This country is quite big, about half the size of Lingwu world. After the first generation of Kings died, they were buried here."


    Hong feisheng and Pang Yier were also surprised.


    "In that case, we are in the graveway now?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "moreover, this passage is also the passage of the imperial mausoleum."


    Pang Yier brightened his eyes and said, "if you say that, there must be something good here."


    "There must be good things." Xiao Yao looked at Pang Yier, but his heart was speechless.


    How can this guy only think about the baby here?


    This is also nonsense. A king of the first generation who was once an empire had no funerary objects after his death? How could it be!


    Even in China, we don''t know how many grave robbers there are in history. Even from the time of Cao Cao, there have been some officers who have been searching for gold. When brother Cao didn''t have money to fight, he took a large group of people to dig the grave. That''s because he had done too much immoral work. Later, he hung up and got seventy-two tombs.


    He is also afraid that his grave will be dug!


    So in Lingwu world, he didn''t believe that there were no funerary objects when the emperors died here, and he didn''t believe that there were no funerary objects in it.


    However, although we all know that there are good things here, there must be dangers here.


    He continued: "in the murals, it is also recorded that there is a half man and half beast monster in the mausoleum, which is the tomb keeper here."


    "Is that a monster?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "I don''t know yet." Xiao Yao shook his head, "but, should it be? Half man, half beast? I''m looking forward to it, but I don''t know what to do. "


    If Hong feisheng is not here, Xiao Yao will have to think about it carefully. But now there is another Hong feisheng. Even if he is a very powerful monster, he can''t pose any threat to them, unless he meets a kind of nine level master. If he does, Xiao Yao and others will recognize him as a nine level master, No one is lucky enough to be a tomb keeper here, so the possibility is very small.


    Moreover, if you are really a nine fold master, you can''t be tamed by human beings, let alone become a tomb keeper.


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao''s confidence to also enough a lot.


    "On the mural, there is another thing." Xiao Yao said again.


    Hong feisheng said angrily, "can you finish it all at once? It''s like a storyteller. I''ll see you next time. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, there are not so many things. In this imperial mausoleum, there are still some imperial seals."


    "The imperial seal?" Pang Yier said curiously, "I''ve heard of this, but isn''t the imperial seal in the hands of the Qin Dynasty?"


    Hong feisheng took a look at him and said with a smile, "people say it''s there. Is it really there? Every dynasty likes to pull Duzi. The Daqin Dynasty says that the imperial seal is in their hands. The Qingqiu Dynasty says that the Daqin Dynasty farts, and the imperial seal is in their hands. Before, the emperor of the state of Jiang told me not to pay attention to them. The Daqin Dynasty does well in the state of Jiang, but he is too lazy to argue. You see, he wants to be an emperor these days, The most important thing is to be cheeky


    This seems to have been the case since ancient times.


    Even in China, the most representative figure is Liu Bang. Everyone says that he has half the merits and half the demerits, but he has thick skin. Who dares to question this?


    "Well, this has nothing to do with us. Anyway, none of us intend to be emperor." Hong feisheng said.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao and Pang Yier did not speak.


    Looking at their faces, Hong feisheng said with a smile, "it seems that what I said just now is really wrong."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s just thinking about it for the moment. Besides, I don''t know how many people want to be emperor in the world. What''s more, is it hard to be emperor with any imperial seal? What the emperor did is too simple. "


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "that is, if you take out the imperial seal, others will not be able to point it out. You have to say that what you have is false. If it is true, it has to be false, unless you can beat others." Xiao Yao nodded.

 Chapter 1220

    Xiao sighed and said, "actually, there is no absolute reason in this world. If we speak truth, it is all those who have the ability has the final say. Even if it is law, is it not the strong man who made it?"


    It''s not interesting to discuss this topic too much. They''ll call it a day.


    "Now what do you mean, to move on?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yaole said, "I don''t know what others said, but now if you don''t go in, you must be anxious with me."


    Pang Yier didn''t have any opinions. He nodded immediately and said, "how can you turn back after finding such a place?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s all passed. Move on!" Xiao Yao waved his hand and walked forward.


    Hong feisheng and Pang Yier both follow Xiao Yao.


    No one knows if there will be any mechanism in the tomb passage. Although Xiao Yao is not an expert in this field, he is much better than their two laymen.


    Therefore, following behind Xiao Yao is the wisest choice, which is also proposed by Xiao Yao on his own initiative. The tomb path was originally long, so they were careful and slowed down a lot.


    Fortunately, they don''t have any impatience. After all, they don''t know what kind of crisis exists in this graveway. Naturally, they should be more careful. Although time is precious, one minute more and one minute less can''t cause them too much change. It''s like crossing the road. Some people like to run red lights, It''s like I''m up and down millions a minute, but I don''t know that the people who are killed are all in a hurry. It''s better to be careful in everything.


    Anyway, they are not so anxious. At least the mausoleum will not disappear immediately, and there is no time bomb.


    It''s good to be careful.


    What Xiao Yao said before was not alarmist. Not long after, they met the mechanism array. Fortunately, Xiao Yao knew ahead of time and untied it easily. He just threw a stone forward and suddenly the arrow flew over the sky.


    Hong feisheng went up to him, reached out his hand, pulled out a feather arrow from the ground, glanced at it, threw it aside, turned to Xiao Yao and Pang Yier and said, "when you walk, be careful not to be stabbed. These feather arrows are coated with Sanling powder."


    "What is Sanling powder?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng simply explained: "as long as it hits you, the aura in your body will be dispersed, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Yao took a breath.


    After listening to Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao and Pang Yier went to see the feather arrows scattered on the ground again and took a cold breath.


    Damn, that''s tough enough!


    "It''s all aimed at us who cultivate immortals!" Pang Yier couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao looked at Pang Yier and said, "it''s wrong for you to say that."


    Pang Yier immediately looked at Xiao Yao with a confused look.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "if it''s really ordinary people, it''s impossible to break the border and enter here, and ordinary people won''t come to the deep mountain of Qiongshan."


    Pang Yier thinks what Xiao Yao said is reasonable.


    To put it simply, those who can come here must be immortal cultivators, and ordinary people can''t come here. In this case, how can they not aim at immortal cultivators?


    "Is it still going forward?" Pang Yier whispered.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, a little surprised, asked: "shaken?"


    Pang Yier gave a bitter smile, but said: "can we not waver? This is always to turn me into a useless person. "


    The previous murals, as well as the present feather arrows, all show that Pang Yier has become a useless person.


    He wants to improve his cultivation as soon as possible. It''s good that he is not afraid of taking risks, but he doesn''t want to have to improve his cultivation. The original cultivation is gone.


    Can''t you hold it to death?


    Xiao Yao patted Pang Yier on the shoulder and said, "Taoist Hong and I won''t go. If you think it''s dangerous, you should go back first. Don''t worry. We won''t have any complaints about you in our heart."


    Hong feisheng nodded on the side.


    That''s what they really think.


    If they can, they really don''t want to take Pang Yier with them.


    Although Pang and them are on the same boat now, they are not of the same mind.


    With such a person following them, they always feel uncomfortable.


    "It''s OK. Since you''re not afraid, I''m not." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look at each other, and they both see deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Facing Pang Yier, they are speechless.


    Mingming is afraid, but he doesn''t want to leave. It seems that he is afraid that the good things inside will be divided up by Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    In fact, that''s what Pang Yier thought.


    He did waver before, but seeing that the attitudes of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are so firm, he is too lazy to waver. What does the firm attitude of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng mean? It means they are absolutely sure! They have scattered their accomplishments. Their accomplishments are much higher than themselves. Aren''t they afraid?


    However, they are absolutely sure that they are following them. What else can they worry about?


    Want to understand these, Pang''s eyes also become a lot of firm.


    Look, Pang Yier doesn''t plan to quit. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng don''t say much. Just think about some things. It''s unnecessary to say that now. Besides, for Xiao Yao, Pang Yier is really not a bad guy. He can be regarded as a friend. What''s more, if he didn''t come to Lingwu world before, he can''t leave.


    From this point of view, Pang Yier is kind to himself.


    The tomb path is really long. Xiao Yao and others walked for almost an hour before their vision became wide. Of course, there must be some reasons why they walked too slowly.


    With the former Sanling pink feather arrow, even if Xiao Yao wants to walk faster, Pang Yier is unwilling. He is more afraid that his cultivation will be scattered than anyone else.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but wonder if this would cause any psychological shadow to Pang Yier, and he would never dare to take risks again.


    After passing through the tomb passage, the vision in front of us is not only widened, but also increased a lot.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at it thoughtfully.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao had not spoken for a long time, Pang Yier stood there in a daze and went up to him and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else weird here? "


    Although Xiao Yao''s accomplishments are not the strongest among these people, they have become the backbone of this small group. Part of the reason is that Hong feisheng doesn''t like to talk much, especially when Pang Yier is here. He is not familiar with Pang Yier, and he doesn''t like Pang Yier very much.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Yan Pang and then at Yan Hong feisheng, and said, "don''t you find anything special?"


    Both Hong feisheng and Pang Yier were dazed and shook their heads.


    Xiao Yao reluctantly stretched out a finger, pointed to the top of his finger, and said: "it''s much lower from the ground here, that is to say, the previous tomb path has always been downward."


    "That is to say, the slope is too small for us to feel?" Pang said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and denied Pang''s statement.


    "No matter how small the slope is, I can feel it. Even if I can''t feel it, Hong Daochang can feel it."


    Pang Yier turns around and looks at Pang Yier.


    Pang Yier looked at him, but shook his head.


    "Before it was flat, there was no slope at all." Hong feisheng said firmly.


    Pang Yier was a little flustered by what Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng said.


    He raised his head and looked at the cave wall above his head, depressed.


    "In that case, we are in the mountains now! There''s nothing wrong with that! " Pang Yier argued.


    "At this height, if you were in the mountain, it would have collapsed. You didn''t see the height of the cave before." Xiao Yao said.


    Pang Yier nodded and said nothing more.


    Hong feisheng didn''t hold back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes, pointed to Pang Yier standing on the side, and said, "do you know why he didn''t ask?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head.


    He doesn''t know how to read his mind, and he doesn''t know what Pang Yier really thinks. How can he know why Pang Yier didn''t ask?


    He thinks what Xiao Yao said is just rubbish.


    Xiao Yaole said: "because he knows it''s useless to ask me, how can I know?"


    Hong feisheng


    He felt as if he had been teased by Xiao Yao.


    Young people nowadays are not honest at all


    Thinking of this, Hong feisheng is a little distressed.


    "Don''t worry about that. Keep going." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng and Pang Yier have no ink.


    On the way, Hong feisheng suddenly asked: "Xiao Yao, I want to ask you a very serious question."


    Xiao Yao looked at him and nodded.


    "Wutong love you, Yang Qing cicada you do not love, barbaric you do not love, gentle you do not like, careless you do not like, considerate you do not like, what kind of woman do you love? What kind of woman do you want to marry? " Hong feisheng was puzzled and asked.


    Xiao Yao has asked Fang Hai such a question before.


    Fang Hai gave himself a very golden answer.


    Today, he decided to put Fang Hai''s answer here to fool Hong feisheng.


    So after a short silence, he said very seriously: "I like to live well. If I get married, I like to live not well at all."


    Hong feisheng''s face was at a loss. He didn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Pang Yier on the side couldn''t help popping out.


    Besides, he gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up and exclaimed, "brother, talent!"


    Xiao Yao bows: "low key, modest..." Hong feisheng grabs his hair: "what do you mean?" Xiao Yaogang wanted to answer, but suddenly there was a hissing over his head. A dark shadow came from the top.

 Chapter 1221

    A hiss, such as cuckoo blood.


    Xiao Yaohong flies up to Pang 123. He subconsciously raises his head and looks at the top of his head. At this moment, his heart seems to be half gripped by something. His depressing feeling is enough to swallow up the whole heart.


    A blackbird, about three meters wide, with red eyes, was fluttering its wings towards them.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao hardly hesitated. He took a decisive step forward and picked up his aura. Then he hit the big black bird with a red rainbow. The big bird''s body faltered in mid air. Later, he found that his opponent was not so easy to deal with, so he turned around in the air, He turned around and flew over.


    Before Xiao Yao could breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, there was another roar coming from overhead, but this time his voice was different from the previous one, some sharp and some hasty.


    "What is this?" Xiao Yao turned to look at Hong feisheng and asked.


    "A monster." Hong feisheng said, "I don''t know the name."


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t ask much, but he was puzzled.


    Is this what the half human and half beast in the mural is? No reason! There is no place like human, but if it is like this, it means that this monster is not the one mentioned in the mural. Half human and half beast have not been met by them.


    But if so, Xiao Yao felt that it was more terrible than meeting the half man and half beast.


    The monsters that are not mentioned in the murals all have the accomplishments of experts. How terrible is that half human and half beast?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao felt very uncomfortable.


    Pang Yier was also a little surprised. Now he is just the cultivation of the elixir, but now he meets any monster, which is an expert level. Fortunately, he follows Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao. Otherwise, he wants to run away. With his cultivation, he is almost dead to face such a monster.


    At this time, there was another flash of wings.


    This time, it seems that it came from the deeper part of the passage.


    Xiao Yao''s brows wrinkled, and his nerves tightened.


    Hong feisheng frowned and said: "before, I really didn''t feel that there were so many monsters in this cave. It''s strange. With my cultivation, how can I not notice it?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "it''s probably because of the space array."


    Hong feisheng nodded, probably only Xiao Yao such reason can be justified.


    Hong feisheng is more confident in his accomplishments.


    But in this cave, except for Xiao Yao and Pang Yier who were standing beside him, he didn''t realize that there was any smell of monsters here before.


    However, that''s all. Even so, it''s impossible to cause any kind of psychological pressure on Hong feisheng. If he was the kind of immortal who was afraid of wolves before and tigers after, he would not have such accomplishments as he is now. In fact, the most important thing in the road of cultivating immortals is a state of mind. Only with an indomitable state of mind can we go farther and faster than others on this road.


    This time, the sound of flapping wings is relatively dense.


    Just as Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng expected before, there will be countless pairs of red eyes staring at them in the next second.


    At a glance, it''s black. It''s all the giant bird that Xiao Yao had fought with before.


    Fortunately, the area of this space is large enough, otherwise, it is estimated that this space will be filled by them.


    "Damn, if you can''t fight, you''ll call a helper?" Xiao Yao is very angry.


    He is just a master realm now, so is the monster.


    Even if it is really a bite, the monster will not simply lose to Xiao Yao, but when it realizes that Xiao Yao is not easy to deal with, when it does not have the certainty to win, it calls the same monster.


    "About fifty or sixty." Hong feisheng, who is standing beside Xiao Yao, makes a mental investigation and gives Xiao Yao a rough figure.


    "Fifty or sixty monsters of one master?" Xiao Yao has a splitting headache.


    "Well, it''s a little tricky." Hong feisheng took a deep breath and said.


    In fact, if he was alone, it would not be very difficult to deal with these monsters, but now Xiao Yao and Pang Yier are still around him.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s a great thing to win against a monster at most.


    As for Pang Yier, not to mention that even a monster can send him back to the West.


    Therefore, while Hong feisheng needs to deal with these monsters, he has to think about Xiao Yao and Pang Yier standing behind him all the time. He has to protect their safety, doesn''t he?


    Xiao Yao also knows what Hong feisheng is thinking at this time. He is embarrassed.


    He felt as if he had become a drag on the road.


    The big black birds were just hovering in the air, and did not launch an attack immediately.


    The big bird before suddenly called again.


    Like a signal to launch an attack, all the big birds are flying in the direction of Xiao Yao and others. Their sharp claws are like sharp daggers. Even if they are just scratched, they may be ripped.


    What''s more, they open their mouths and show their teeth. They look like knives in their mouths.


    Hong feisheng stands in front of Xiao Yao and Pang Yier, and uses his inner aura to form a position. He keeps all the big birds out. At the same time, the three people hiding in the position also launch an attack against the big birds.


    In fact, Hong feisheng also wants to rush out to kill all sides, but he knows he can''t do it. Otherwise, when he looks back, Xiao Yao and Pang Yier may have already separated.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng begin to deal with the giant birds. Under the condition of ensuring their own safety as much as possible, the most embarrassing thing is Pang Yier.


    Before that, he also used the aura in his body to hurt the big birds who wanted to break through his position. But soon he found that he had more ideas. With his strength, it was impossible to cause any substantial damage to the big birds. Even if he went out, his aura would be completely ignored by the big birds, and it was not painful to hit him, Anyway, Pang Yier looks at it like this.


    Although Xiao Yao, with his own cultivation, caused some damage to those monsters, the damage he caused was also very limited.


    Even if he is hiding in his position, Xiao Yao can only focus on one opponent and spend it slowly.


    In contrast, Hong feisheng''s strength has been fully highlighted.


    As long as he raised his hand, he could kill a giant bird.


    Originally, Xiao Yao and Pang Yier were relieved when they saw this scene, but when they realized that there were still huge birds flying to them from inside, they suddenly fell into the ice cellar.


    What''s more, it''s not afraid of death?


    After biting his teeth, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and takes out the black dragon knife.


    A flash of light, Xiao Yao finally succeeded in cutting down a giant bird.


    Although he is only a master now, which is similar to those monsters, his black dragon sword has a very good bonus effect against some monsters and spirits.


    With the black dragon sword, Xiao Yao''s pressure has been reduced a lot. Using the black dragon sword can also consume a lot of aura in his body. Xiao Yao knows that even if he is hiding in his position, he can only kill a few big birds at most.


    When Xiao Yao waved the black dragon sword, Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao more.


    Then, suddenly, he reached out his hand and said, "lend me the knife!"


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned and throws the black dragon knife in his hand.


    Although Xiao Yao attaches great importance to the black dragon sword, he still believes in Hong feisheng''s character.


    Moreover, he felt that with Hong feisheng''s personality, even if he wanted to give him the black dragon sword, he might not be very interested. After all, this guy has been used to unarmed for a long time.


    Xiao Yao was also very curious. It was the first time he saw that Hong feisheng needed weapons.


    He borrowed the black dragon sword from Xiao Yao. Hong feisheng weighed it over and said with a smile, "this is really a treasure!"


    With these words, he suddenly stepped out of his position.


    In the hand black dragon knife a Yang, a gust of wind immediately set off a wisp of wind blade.


    Every wind blade almost takes away the life of a giant bird.


    However, Hong feisheng''s action looks very simple, like a normal person stretching.


    Hong feisheng burst out laughing. He took several steps to find the best angle.


    Then he gave a roar and began to run the aura in his body.


    "Xiao Yao, Pang Yier, hide behind me!" Hong feisheng cheered.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, drags Pang Yier, and runs towards Hong feisheng.


    During this period, a giant bird seemed to think that the sign was wrong, and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to deal with Xiao Yao and Pang Yier, but Xiao Yao beat him out.


    Niang, although we are all experts, how can I say that I''m also a cultivator? You''re just a monster. Can you give me some face? Xiao Yao thought angrily.


    Xiao Yao''s foot speed is not slow, Hong feisheng''s body suddenly also moved.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he jumped and said, "you let us hide behind you, but don''t run!"


    Hong feisheng holds the black dragon knife and looks at Xiao Yao with a helpless smile.


    Although Xiao Yao said that, he didn''t slow down at all. He hid behind Hong feisheng in the shortest time. Pang Yier''s face turned white with fright at this time. For many times, Xiao Yao was very speechless. Isn''t this guy used to seeing big waves? How dare you be timid now?

 Chapter 1222

    Just standing behind Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao almost shivered.


    He then realized that at this moment, Hong feisheng''s momentum had undergone earth shaking changes.


    The temperature around seems to have dropped a lot.


    Hong feisheng didn''t have the heart to write too much ink with Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao didn''t ask.


    The black dragon sword Hong feisheng held in his hand began to flow with gold rays.


    Finally, after the black dragon sword in his hand burst out a white light, Hong feisheng took a step forward and raised it high.


    All of a sudden, the big birds in front of him were all frozen in the air. They forgot to flap their wings and didn''t fall off. Looking at this picture, the only two words Xiao Yao could think of were weird.


    As if the whole space was solidified at this moment.


    Hong feisheng didn''t think so much, and he was too lazy to think so much.


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng, who is running forward. He kneads his nose subconsciously. He always feels uncomfortable in his heart.


    He always felt that, compared with himself, Hong feisheng and black dragon sword had a deeper fit.


    At this moment, the whole space and atmosphere become very quiet.


    Calm, dead silence.


    Pang Yier, who was standing beside Xiao Yao, had a very strange look on his face at this time. He covered his heart with one hand, as if he was almost out of breath.


    Hong feisheng''s eyes look very clear.


    He closed his eyes slowly, but his brow was still frowning.


    He meditated for three seconds in his heart. In these three seconds, he also poured all the aura in his body into the black dragon sword.


    Then, accompanied by a roar from the depths of the soul, he immediately made a slight movement under his feet, and cut a knife in the void with the black dragon knife in his hand from left to right.


    Dao Qi, Lingqi and air are intertwined, and a golden light suddenly appears in the air.


    The speed of the knife light is very fast. It just flashes away. When the knife light disappears, the whole space falls into darkness again.


    "Drop, drop..."


    There''s the sound of drops falling.


    Hong feisheng turns around and throws the black dragon sword to Xiao Yao.


    "Keep going." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao is a little confused, so he and Pang Yier look at each other, and find that the other side is also at a loss, which makes Xiao Yao feel relieved. It seems that it is not because he is too stupid!


    "That''s it?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    As soon as these words were uttered, suddenly the "boom" began one after another.


    The giant birds, which were still frozen in the air, fell down one by one.


    What really surprised Xiao Yao was that all the giant birds were divided into two. Of course, the proportion was still different.


    Their wounds look so neat, as long as a discerning person can see, they are all divided into two by sharp tools.


    As for what the sharp weapon is, the only thing Xiao Yao can think of is the previous one.


    Xiao Yao lowers his head and looks at the black dragon knife in his hand, his eyes are in a daze.


    "These are all made by Hong feisheng?"


    "Is this all done by the black dragon sword?"


    Xiao Yao''s heart is beating.


    He knew that the black dragon sword was a treasure, but he didn''t expect that the black dragon sword could be so powerful even in the face of so many experts and monsters.


    Now, Xiao Yao completely understood.


    Black dragon sword, originally very powerful, not strong enough is their own.


    A newborn baby, even if it is holding a sharp knife, can not kill.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao felt miserable.


    The gap between myself and Hong feisheng is really big enough!


    Although he knew it before, now he was completely hit by Hong Fei.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was still in a daze, Hong feisheng quietly walked behind him and put out his hand to pat him on the shoulder. When Xiao Yao turned and looked at him, he said slowly, "don''t think too much. In fact, you can do it in the future. Don''t worry for the moment."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile, but did not speak.


    Can you really do it yourself?


    In his heart, there is really no answer.


    Pang''s thoughts are not as complicated as Xiao Yao''s, mainly because he doesn''t have Xiao Yao''s feelings at this moment.


    So he ran to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, don''t think about anything else for the time being. Let''s move on quickly."


    Xiao Yao looked at Pang Yier and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Now I''m not afraid? "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Pang Yi''er probably felt that he was losing face. He coughed quickly and said, "I was not afraid before. I just knew that I was not the opponent of those monsters, so the only thing I could do was to do nothing, so as not to give you any trouble."


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    "There are many unknown dangers ahead. Are you sure you are not afraid?" Hong feisheng said suddenly.


    Pang Yier listened to Pang Yier''s words, very soft, a little silent.


    In fact, he knows what Pang Yier said.


    Before all of a sudden, there were so many monsters in the realm of experts. If you were not afraid at all, Pang felt that he was living in a dream.


    This is just the beginning. I have met so many terrible monsters. Who knows what kind of monsters will appear in front of me?


    His courage is not small, but it does not mean that he is not afraid of death!


    On the contrary, Pang Yier is really a man who is afraid of death. His reason for being afraid of death is also very simple. It''s not easy for him to achieve what he has achieved. If he dies, won''t all his sufferings be in vain?


    As long as you know Pang Yier, you know that his life experience is not so good. So even if Pang Yier has any flaws or problems in his character, it is understandable. You only know what happened to him, but you don''t know what happened to him. This is why Xiao Yao doesn''t like to comment on others.


    In this way, there is something wrong with him, so we should add another sentence at the end. You can not evaluate him, you can even understand him, but in the same way, you can hate him. This is your right and has nothing to do with others.


    When Hong feisheng said what he said just now, Xiao Yao knew that Hong feisheng was also thinking about some complicated problems.


    Before, Hong feisheng was very confident in himself, but now, it can be seen that Hong feisheng is also worried.


    After all, this is just the beginning, but we have already encountered such a big problem. Who knows what kind of trouble we will encounter next?


    He is confident in his own strength. He thinks he can protect Xiao Yao in this space, but adding a pang Yier will also increase his difficulty.


    Pang Yier suddenly woke up and seemed to understand each other''s meaning. He whispered, "Taoist Hong, is it absolutely safe here now?"


    "I can keep a position here." Hong feisheng said, "it can protect your safety. If your position is attacked, Xiao Yao and I will come back immediately."


    Hong feisheng''s words have already reached this point. If Pang Yier still wants to follow Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng forward, he will be really absent-minded. So he nodded very happily and sat down cross legged: "OK, please, Taoist Hong. If you find something good in it, don''t forget to bring me something to play with! Ha ha, it''s not timid, but it''s really terrible. "


    Hong feisheng nodded, anyway need to say don''t need to say, Pang Yier also help him say.


    Therefore, Pang Yier will not be embarrassed, nor will Hong feisheng.


    After Pang Yier was settled, Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao did not hesitate at all and moved forward immediately.


    For them, this is really a place of right and wrong.


    The most important thing is that Hong feisheng is really worried now.


    He is really curious now that he has brought out all the big battles before. What kind of things are waiting for him in front of him?


    Xiao Yao saw that Hong feisheng''s eyes were flashing hot light. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "what are you thinking? It''s so dangerous here, and you''re looking forward to it. "


    "Hey, hey, it''s interesting to see things you''ve never seen before, and pictures you''ve never seen before." Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head. He was really not interested in these things. Even if he was a little curious and interested, he would not be like Hong feisheng.


    When I went through a tunnel, my eyes were empty again.


    The place where Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng and Pang Yier met an expert monster before was probably the front tomb. Here, it is probably in the side room.


    Xiao Yao has never done anything like tomb raiding, so he doesn''t know much about this industry. He can only understand a little common sense. What''s more, it''s still the tomb of Lingwu world, and its structure is different from the earth. He can only judge according to the most basic things in front of him.


    In this small space, there is a mural. This time, the mural is much simpler. It''s just that there are a group of women wearing long skirts. Xiao Yao simply counts that there are seven women in the mural. They are all about the same age. Moreover, these paintings are very abstract. It''s hard to see whether they are beautiful or not.


    Xiao Yao frowned and speculated about the meaning of the mural.


    Hong feisheng has nothing to do. He knows that Xiao Yao is more capable than himself in figuring out the murals, so he just wanders around the tomb, pacing back and forth, and occasionally banging the wall with his hand.


    He may think that there are still some organs in this tomb.


    However, when Xiao Yao continued to ponder, suddenly, a "click" sound was heard in his ear, since it was the sound of gear rotation. Xiao Yao looks back at Hong feisheng. Hong feisheng''s hand is still on the wall, and his face is blank. Where he was holding his hand, there was just a small dent in it¡° I''ll go. Is there really a mechanism here? " Hong feisheng said in consternation. Xiao Yao is speechless than Hong feisheng. He turned again and the wall in front of him split in two. Some dust came from the wall. When the dust dispersed, Xiao Yao rubbed his eyes and saw the scene in front of him. In front of him, there was a row of sarcophagus. No more, no less, just seven!

 Chapter 1223

    Seeing the seven Sarcophagus, Xiao Yao had a creepy feeling.


    I''m afraid anyone would feel like this.


    He took a deep breath and took a few steps forward.


    In fact, now you don''t have to think about it. The seven women lying in the sarcophagus must be the seven women in the mural. As for their identities, the mural doesn''t say that Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng can only do brain tonic. What they think about is the emperor buried here. They worry that they will feel empty and lonely when they get down, so they pull seven women.


    It''s impossible for these seven women to voluntarily die for love and accompany him to bury in the ground for a long time, right?


    Seven Sarcophagus, all closed.


    "Do you want to open it?" Hong feisheng looks at Xiao Yao and asks tentatively.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t object, Hong feisheng immediately went to a sarcophagus, reached out his hand, slapped it on a sarcophagus, and the sarcophagus cover immediately flew out.


    Then, the expression on Hong feisheng''s face became extremely wonderful.


    Xiao Yao looked at some curiosity, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Hong feisheng turned his face, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "you''d better come and see for yourself, but you have to prepare yourself first."


    Xiao Yao heard Hong feisheng say that he was curious and became more curious.


    As an immortal, they are not atheists, but they really don''t care about ghosts and demons.


    It''s a big deal. Kill it.


    To put it simply, they are not afraid to live. Will they be afraid to die?


    But when Xiao Yao stands beside Hong feisheng to see clearly the situation inside the sarcophagus, the expression on his face is almost the same as that of Hong feisheng before.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s stupefied appearance, Hong feisheng laughs: "how about looking at the horror?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and nodded helplessly: "it''s really scary enough."


    The woman lying in the sarcophagus looked as if she was sleeping. But after a brief mental investigation, Xiao Yao found that the other person had already died. How can she be calm and self-contained in such a situation? Fortunately, Xiao Yao is also a person who has seen the world, not to mention the Lingwu world. Even in the world he lived in before, there was such a situation, but the preservation was not as good as this, but it still did not decay. It can be seen that even on the earth, the ancient anti-corrosion technology has been improved, let alone in the Lingwu world.


    "But how is that done?" Xiao Yao asked.


    To be fair, seeing the woman lying in the sarcophagus, Xiao Yao had a feeling of astonishment. No matter her appearance or temperament, they were all excellent. In addition, the blue dress she was wearing, even if she used the four words "sinking fish and falling geese", it was not inappropriate.


    Look at the age of the girl, about 20 or 30 years old, the figure is not plump, but some baby fat face.


    "Well, it''s a pity." Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    He was thinking, does the emperor lying here really like such a girl?


    If you really like each other, how can you have the heart to let each other accompany you to die?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t do it. It''s because he can''t do it, so he can''t understand it. If one day he really dies, he certainly doesn''t want anyone who loves him to do something stupid. What he really wants to see is that they can live a good life. Fortunately, he knows that both Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao are very rational women, It doesn''t mean that they don''t love themselves enough. On the contrary, it''s just that they know themselves and help themselves to take care of their mother.


    This is the real mutual help.


    Hong feisheng didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yao''s feelings, just answered the question Xiao Yao just raised.


    "It''s not complicated to do that." Hong feisheng finished and put his hand into the coffin.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously reached out and grasped his wrist. He was so angry that he said, "when is this? Do you still want to take advantage of others? "


    Hong feisheng is angry with Xiao Yao.


    "What are you talking about? Let go, don''t you want to know how it''s done? I''m going to help you out! "


    Listen to Hong feisheng say so, Xiao Yao smile to loosen the hand that grasps Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng stares at Xiao Yao, angry and funny. He admires Xiao Yao''s idea.


    He stretched out his hand, gently pinched open the mouth of the girl lying in the coffin, and a blue light flashed out. Suddenly, the whole tomb was full of aura.


    Then, Hong feisheng takes out a piece of jade from the girl''s mouth.


    The jade is still shining.


    Just when the jade was taken out, the girl''s body rotted rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon turned into a dense white bone, which looked shocking.


    Rao Shi Xiao Yao''s psychological quality is good, and people are not less killed, but seeing a person rotting in front of him in such a short period of time, his stomach is still a bit tumbling.


    "Can''t you tell me in advance?" Xiao Yao said speechless.


    "Tell you in advance what to do?" Hong feisheng asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "at least let me do some psychological preparation!"


    Hong feisheng laughed and said: "in fact, the reason why their bodies are not rotten is very simple, because they are not fossils. Such things can be regarded as treasures. If they are taken out for auction, it''s no problem to auction 10000 taels of gold. It''s very rare to use one piece less. However, it has no effect on cultivation. It can only be used to preserve the body. "


    Speaking of this, Hong feisheng pauses a little, and then his face becomes more strange.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "do you think each of the seven sarcophagus here has such a fossil?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak, this is still unknown.


    Logically speaking, it''s very possible, but Hong feisheng also said that this kind of fossil is very rare. Here is just a woman buried with seven? Even if the previous royal family had a great career, it couldn''t be such a loser!


    Next, Hong feisheng tells Xiao Yao that the emperor of the previous dynasty is such a loser!


    As they thought, each of the remaining six sarcophagus really has a fossil.


    "It''s rich." Xiao Yao said, "this is seventy thousand taels of gold?"


    "What I''m talking about is just an estimate, at least 100000 Liang." Hong feisheng sighed and said, "I think I can guess what Dynasty it is."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao watched Hong feisheng with great interest.


    Hong feisheng waved his hand and said, "don''t look at me now. I don''t want to say it."


    Xiao Yaole said: "you are not sure. You want to find something to verify your guess. You are worried that if you say it too early, you will hit yourself in the face, right?"


    Hong feisheng stares round the eye bead son: "your brain is clever, marvelous?"


    "It''s really amazing!" Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng is too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao.


    In this side room, there is nothing else except seven sarcophagus. There are no simple funerary objects, only seven fossils. It can be seen that these girls are not very important in the eyes of the previous emperor.


    Out of the side room, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng walk forward and find the left and right ear rooms.


    In the two chambers, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng did not make any significant discoveries. Instead, they saw a lot of gold and some porcelain.


    Xiao Yao didn''t mention it. All he got was gold. Xiao Yao didn''t even look at the porcelains. In Lingwu world, although there is a saying about antiques, antiques are not very popular. The reason is also very simple, now the Lingwu world is in the state of cutting deer, one by one looking at their neighbors.


    Antiques in prosperous times, gold in troubled times.


    Today''s Lingwu world is a chaotic world!


    Let''s say that there are some small countries in the Middle East, which are full of fire. What''s the use of Song Dynasty porcelain? There are not many grams of gold worth much.


    "Why? What''s this? " Hong feisheng doesn''t know from which corner to find a small box. When it''s opened, it''s shining. Hong feisheng is like a treasure.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "this is a diamond. It''s also called diamond. It''s used for cutting glass."


    "Well?" Hong Fei Sheng Leng for a moment, "isn''t it baby?"


    "In the world before me, it''s a treasure. If you want to buy such a big one, it will cost tens of millions at least, but it''s not worth money. Even in the world before me, I''ve only heard of those diamond miners selling diamonds, but I''ve never heard of them buying diamonds."


    What Xiao Yao said is also true.


    Diamonds are valuable and valuable on earth, but they are not, and they are not.


    The price of diamonds is completely speculation, with a "Diamond forever, a forever spread" caused behind the diamond storm.


    However, diamond is a kind of simple crystal composed of carbon element. The reason for the price is that it is in a monopoly state. In fact, a huge diamond mine has been discovered in goose country for a long time, but it has not been mined. In the final analysis, it is because the diamonds circulating in the market are saturated, and the mined diamonds are not of great value.


    To put it more simply, it is impossible for young people to get married and buy diamonds from dealers. Even if they do sell them, the price is not much higher.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng also lost interest and threw the big diamond aside.


    Then Hong feisheng pressed around the two ear chambers, trying to find the same mechanism as before. This time, he was disappointed and returned.


    "Move on." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng nodded, but his face was dignified.


    "I don''t know why. The more I go forward, I feel as if the aura in my body has been suppressed." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised, some incredible. Hong feisheng continued: "although my accomplishments are still there, if I start, I will only have the strength of quintuple masters." This time, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face is dignified.

 Chapter 1224

    What Hong feisheng said before didn''t seem to be very serious. After all, even if he was just a quintuple master, he could be called invincible.


    But Xiao Yao knows that the most important thing is that in this space, even Hong feisheng will be suppressed. We can see how terrible this space is.


    What''s more, they haven''t entered the deepest part of the enchantment array yet. However, Hong feisheng has only the strength of the quintuple master. God knows what will become of Hong feisheng''s strength if he goes on?


    Strange to say, although Hong feisheng felt his strength was suppressed, Xiao Yao didn''t feel it at all now.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao will understand that the simplest reason why his strength has not been suppressed is that his current strength is still a dreg, and he does not even have the qualification to be suppressed. Thinking about this, Xiao Yao immediately feels that he is a tragedy.


    This also let Hong feisheng relieved, it seems that even if his strength was suppressed, at most can only be suppressed in a heavy master level.


    "You say, what is the ultimate boss in this Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng asked as they walked.


    Hong feisheng blinked and looked at Xiao Yao with a blank face: "the ultimate boss?"


    Xiao yaocai realized that his mouth was bald just now. He quickly went back and said, "I mean, the half human and half animal monster in the mural."


    Hong feisheng said, "do you think I''ll know?"


    "Just ask casually!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t it all right to be idle?"


    Hong feisheng shakes his head and is too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao.


    The farther he goes, the deeper Hong feisheng''s eyebrows will wrinkle. Obviously, his strength has been suppressed again. This time Xiao Yao didn''t ask. He was worried that if he asked too much, he would make Hong feisheng flustered. If Hong feisheng didn''t calm down, how could he calm down? After all, Hong feisheng is his cardiotonic now! In fact, his confidence, his confidence and his bad words are basically found from Hong feisheng. Although some of them are not very good, they are all facts.


    Suddenly, Hong feisheng stopped.


    "Now, I only have the strength of triple master." Hong feisheng said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao took a cool breath. Is that too fast? Fortunately, now they have come to the imperial mausoleum. According to the truth, they should not be far away from the main tomb.


    However, Hong feisheng now has only the strength of triple masters. I don''t know much else. Even if the half human, half demon and beast hidden in the ancient tomb is just the cultivation of quadruple masters, I''m afraid they can''t deal with it.


    "Let''s stop first." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng was puzzled and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to give up, too? "


    It can be seen that even if Hong feisheng realized that his cultivation had been suppressed, he didn''t want to stop there.


    This guy''s curiosity psychology is much better than Xiao Yao''s.


    Fortunately, Pang Yier didn''t follow him at this time. Otherwise, he should be the most flustered one.


    "That''s not what I mean." Xiao Yao said, "I just think let''s stop for a while, and I''ll find a way to see if we can break the limitation of this space on your internal cultivation."


    Hong feisheng said, "are you sure you have such great ability?"


    Hong feisheng said that, but he didn''t mean to look down on Xiao Yao. What he said was his own words.


    Now this space, since it can make Hong feisheng such a master, his accomplishments are suppressed, we can see how powerful this space boundary is.


    Although Xiao Yao knows something about it, he can only know a little about it. It''s not very difficult to really break through such a space. Even if Xiao Yao really has such ability, there are records about it in Zhenwu relics, and Xiao Yao''s accomplishments can''t support him.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "in fact, I don''t know, but I always think we can have a try."


    Listen to Xiao Yao have already said this point, Hong feisheng also embarrassed to insist.


    He hesitated for a moment, or nodded: "OK, let''s have a try."


    When Xiao Yao sat down and began to run Lingqi, Hong feisheng just stood on the side and watched quietly.


    Before five minutes, Xiao Yao stood up again, and his face looked grim.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong feisheng asked.


    He had thought that Xiao Yao would not succeed, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would take such a short time.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Hong feisheng, but said: "don''t say to untie the oppression of this space on you. Even if I understand this space first, I can''t do it."


    In fact, the boundary space can be regarded as a pile of data, and then find the appropriate formula to solve it. The correct way to enter this pile of formulas is to use the correct password. Without a password, you can only start from the source of the code.


    However, the first step must be to understand these formulas first, but in this boundary, Xiao Yao''s mental power is completely isolated, and it is impossible to find out, let alone to solve it. Xiao Yao''s words did not surprise Hong feisheng. In fact, all that Xiao Yao said now was in Hong feisheng''s imagination. On the contrary, if Xiao Yao really unties the boundary, Hong feisheng will be really surprised¡° Now, do we have to keep going Hong feisheng asked. Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said, "I think we can give up. What do you think?" Hong feisheng rubbed his nose, but of course he didn''t want to. Xiao Yao said, "in that case, why do you ask me? People who don''t know think you''re going to take my advice "You really don''t want to go on?" Hong feisheng asked Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if it was in the past, maybe I didn''t care. But now, it''s hard to say. The danger so far is really terrible. From the situation we have now, it''s very possible that we all die here! I''m not against taking risks, but now it''s not taking risks, it''s just making fun of my life. It is said that the danger experienced is proportional to the final gain, but now it seems that it is hard to say. Are you sure that there is a treasure here? " Hong feisheng is speechless. His intuition told him that there should be something good here. But it''s just that it should be. In the absence of definite evidence, no one can be sure that this is not responsible for his own life, but also for Xiao Yao''s life. Because of this, he has to ask more now. Xiao Yao looked at the complicated expression on Hong feisheng''s face. He took a deep breath, and finally showed a smile again. He patted Hong feisheng''s shoulder with his hand and said, "however, since you want to go in and have a look, let''s make fun of life for a while." Anyway, Hong feisheng treats Xiao Yao very well. Hong feisheng doesn''t know how many times he has helped him. This time, Hong feisheng is only very interested in the imperial mausoleum. If Xiao Yao doesn''t want to spend his life with a gentleman, he will look down on himself. After listening to Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng was silent for a while. After a moment of relaxation, he said with his teeth clenched: "if it''s really not possible, you can go back now and find Pang Yier. I''ll go in and have a look myself. If I don''t come out, you''ll leave immediately. With your strength, it''s very safe to leave here." Xiao Yao waved his hand hard¡° If you had said that before, I would have left, but now your cultivation has been suppressed. Who knows what kind of double master you will become? A master? What if the space suppression here is only aimed at you? Later, what if you only have the strength of the foundation period? " Xiao Yao asked. Xiao Yao''s questions left Hong feisheng speechless again¡° Cut the crap. I''ve already decided that if I want to spend my life with a gentleman, I won''t leave you alone. If I want to leave, let''s go together. " With that, Xiao Yao continued to move forward. Hong feisheng was in the same place, ink for a long time, after a while, a smile appeared on his face. Then, keep up with Xiao Yao and move on. After walking for ten minutes, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are surprised to find that there is a huge vermilion gate in front of them. Bright red, looking at it in such an atmosphere, gives people a very cold feeling. In front of the zhutiemen gate, there are two stone statues standing on the left and right sides. They are two animals who can''t see their names. They show their teeth, grin and look disgusting. One is holding a long sword on his forelimb, and the other is a long knife. The sword has been rusty for a long time, but even this can''t stop the edge. Whether it''s a sword or a sword, it reveals a murderous spirit. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng took a cool breath¡° Is this the main chamber? " Hong feisheng asked. Xiao Yao shook his head: "you ask me, I ask who?" He is thinking, Hong feisheng is regarded as Du Niang, don''t know people think they really know everything! You think too much of yourself, don''t you? Hong feisheng grinned and said the same thing, as if Xiao Yao knew everything. At the moment, Hong feisheng didn''t hesitate. He went straight forward, stretched out his hand and slapped on the gate. Zhu tiemen makes a sharp "squeak", like the 28 bicycles that haven''t been oiled for many years. The door was pushed open by Hong feisheng''s hand. All of a sudden, a fierce breath, mixed with the sound of fighting, came out, murderous, a breath of death, in this moment, the whole space filled instantly. Ear, vaguely hear the drum.

 Chapter 1225

    When the gate was pushed open, Hong feisheng had already stepped back a few steps. This was not of his own volition, but when the gate was pushed open, there was a violent murderous atmosphere from the other side of the gate.


    He tried to run the aura in his body, tried to hold his body, and forced to resist the murderous Qi, but in the end he failed.


    Xiao Yao just walked to Hong feisheng''s side, the expression on his face instantly solidified, a pair of eyes looking straight ahead, eyes full of shock.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even Hong feisheng was shocked.


    No one thought that there was such a big battle behind this door. If it had to be described in two words, the only two words Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao could think of now were spectacular.


    At the back of this vermilion iron door, you can see that all the soldiers are made of bronze, including horses in light armor and some ancient chariots.


    At a glance, there is no end.


    "Terracotta warriors and horses?" Xiao Yao thought of a famous scenic spot on the earth.


    "What?" Hong feisheng asked, "is this terracotta army?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    It''s not too much to use terracotta warriors to describe what you see in front of you?


    Behind the zhutiemen gate, the space is very large, just like a small airport. Such a large space is filled with these terracotta warriors and horses. The distance between each one is not very far, and the arrangement is orderly.


    When Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao went inside, they both had the expression of being worthy of their trip.


    Hong feisheng, in particular, is very excited now.


    Before, he also knew that it was very dangerous for him to take Xiao Yao forward and go deep. But seeing the scene in front of him, he thought it was worth it. If it wasn''t for their fear of death, they would not have seen such a scene in this tomb, or even in their whole life. After a simple visual inspection, Hong feisheng found that there were at least 10000 or 20000 soldiers made of bronze.


    You know, how many people are there in a school on earth? Can be seen as morning exercises, spectacular enough? How many times the number of students in a school?


    Most of these terracotta warriors and horses are armed with sickles. At the back, there are also some people riding on the horses, wearing armor and full of power.


    "Can I go up and touch it?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "I am not the master here, what do you want me to do?"


    "I''m not worried about danger here!" Hong feisheng said with an embarrassed smile.


    Hong feisheng thinks so, and so does Xiao Yao. He also thinks that there may be some danger hidden in these terracotta warriors and horses, but he can''t say exactly what the danger is. He just thinks it''s a little strange. But now they''ve all come here and seen it. Can''t they be afraid of wolves before and tigers after?


    "Be careful." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng nodded and went straight ahead.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng''s back and felt speechless.


    After entering here, Hong feisheng has completely thrown away his previous stability, and now he is just a child.


    In fact, this is also very good. After all, Hong feisheng was not much bigger than Xiao Yao, which can only be regarded as liberating nature!


    As soon as Hong feisheng took more than ten steps forward, he suddenly stopped.


    His body froze for a moment and looked very strange.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. The next second, he is also stunned.


    Then there was the sound of "click" and "click".


    In front of those terracotta warriors and horses, at this time even all opened their eyes, can clearly see the dark eyes.


    That is at this time, around the wall, the torches that were originally placed had all been lit up at this time.


    The Zhu tiemen behind suddenly merged.


    Those terracotta warriors and horses, even step by step toward Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    "Click, click" neat arm swing sound, like the robot often appears in American movies, the body swing range and the pace, look so dull, very mechanical.


    Hong feisheng has subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    I''m afraid there''s no way for anyone to maintain the most basic calm when they see such a scene.


    "Well, what''s the situation? Are they all living people? " Hong feisheng asked.


    "Have you ever seen a living man grow up like this?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Hong feisheng gave a bitter smile.


    The weapons held by those soldiers, originally covered with rusty iron, are falling off layer by layer, showing their real edge. Even though they have been baptized by the years and the oats of loess, they are still shining with cold light.


    The speed of those terracotta warriors and horses has become faster and faster. Xiao Yao originally wanted to leave, but was surprised to find that the vermilion iron door could not be opened at this time. Even Nirvana fist and thunder clap can''t reopen the closed gate.


    "Don''t waste your time. We''re in a hole." Hong feisheng said.


    "What can we do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go in." Hong feisheng held out his hand, pointed to the front, that is, the back of the terracotta warriors and horses, and said, "there''s a graveway in the back. Let''s rush directly."


    Xiao Yao


    Although he also knows that what Hong feisheng says is the only way, he thinks that Hong feisheng''s idea is too cute. First of all, these terracotta warriors and horses are originally bronze men, which are hard to get rid of. Even if they are just ordinary people, they can''t deal with 10000 or 20000 people in front of them! It''s impossible to solve all the problems. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Hong feisheng thinks if he wants to tear a hole in the bronze terracotta warriors and horses. To be fair, he doesn''t really have that great ability.


    Hong feisheng glanced at Xiao Yao. He probably had guessed what he was thinking. He said with a bitter smile, "now it''s not a question whether we can do it, but we have to do it!"


    Xiao Yao also gave a bitter smile. In fact, what Hong feisheng said was quite right. They had to do it no matter whether it was OK or not.


    At this time, the terracotta warriors and horses have been completely pressed up.


    The first one, holding up his sickle, chopped at Xiao Yao''s head.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and sidestepped away from the sickle in his opponent''s hand. When he got there, he kicked the bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    With this kick, the bronze terracotta warriors and horses were directly kicked out, and a large area was brought down.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    It seems that these terra cotta warriors and horses are not so difficult to deal with!


    However, the next second, let Xiao Yao feel what is cool through the heart. The fallen terracotta warriors and horses immediately stood up. Although the speed was very slow, it only took a few seconds.


    "Son of a bitch, can you still play?" Xiao Yao is about to tremble with anger.


    He used aura in his previous kick. Anyway, he is also a master now! This kick, even if he was an immortal in the Danning period, could be directly kicked to death. However, the terracotta warriors and horses who had been kicked out by himself stood up again and continued to walk towards him?


    This is much more terrible than ordinary people!


    Hong feisheng also saw this scene, and the expression on his face was somewhat complicated.


    There are many people, but it''s nothing to them. After all, the space here is limited. At the same time, they are leaning against the bronze door, so they don''t have to worry about being besieged.


    However, these terracotta warriors and horses are in a state of immortality, which is more embarrassing.


    Xiao Yao uses the technique of dividing swords to summon two swords from Fuli Jiuge. Suddenly, there is a rain of swords all over the sky and he cuts at the terracotta warriors.


    The sword blade on the terracotta warriors makes a clear collision sound. However, what we can do is to push back the terracotta warriors, and there is no way to completely destroy them.


    You know, these two swords are spirit weapons! Is there no way to destroy these terracotta warriors and horses, even if they are spirit weapons?


    When Xiao Yao is in a daze, Hong feisheng claps his hand on his back.


    "When is it, still in a daze?" Hong feisheng has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, and the expression on his face was very complicated.


    "Our ultimate goal is not to solve these terra cotta warriors and horses, but to break out!" Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    If you think about it like this, Xiao Yao''s pressure will be reduced a lot.


    But even if you want to break out, the difficulty is not generally big!


    Xiao Yao throws the black dragon sword to Hong feisheng again. Hong feisheng is not polite, so he charges forward with the black dragon sword again.


    When Hong feisheng charges forward, Xiao Yao is also closely behind Hong feisheng. Along a straight line, they rush away from the camp of the terracotta warriors and horses.


    With a roar, Hong feisheng''s body suddenly burst out with a aura, and the terracotta warriors and horses on the left and right sides flew out a large area.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have such great ability. What he can do is to rely on his own strength, seize a bronze terracotta warriors and horses, and then throw him out to collide with the rest of the terracotta warriors and horses.


    Hong feisheng''s life is technical, Xiao Yao''s life is full of strength.


    When they pushed back some of the terracotta warriors and horses, another large area came under pressure. In ten minutes, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were forced back to the origin.


    Although Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are not panting and sweating, this is still not a good sign. After all, the aura of an immortal is limited.


    If this trend continues, even if Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng do not die under the long sickle of the terracotta warriors and horses, they will have to die by physical explanation.


    On the battlefield, how many immortal cultivation masters were killed in this way?


    No matter how powerful the cultivator is, there is no way to be the enemy of the whole world!


    No matter how powerful the man is, he can''t hold up so many people!


    Hong feisheng''s aura is running faster and faster. He still wants to fight with Xiao Yao. At this time, Xiao Yao''s brain is also running fast. He felt that under such circumstances, it was not possible to rush out with brute force. You have to use wisdom. But what else can I think of? Xiao Yao is in a mess!

 Chapter 1226

    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s brain is still in rapid operation, he is very eager to find a way to let himself and Hong feisheng get away quickly.


    All the time, Xiao Yao felt that he was a very witty young man, and he did not do less things when he was in a hurry. But now Xiao Yao''s heart has been deeply helpless. In the face of so many terracotta warriors and horses, he still can''t get rid of them. When he is in a hurry, his brain still can''t move.


    This is the first time that he has doubts about his IQ.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can''t think of a way now, and you can''t blame Xiao Yao for his lack of intelligence. It''s all because it''s a dead end. I''m afraid no one can leave in such a gloomy situation. If at the peak of Hong feisheng''s strength, it may not be a whimsical thing for them to rush out, but now Hong feisheng''s strength has been suppressed to the level of only three masters. With such strength, even if Xiao Yao is a one master cultivator, I''m afraid they may not be able to survive.


    In short, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are in a very difficult situation now. It is impossible to escape from the situation in theory.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t give up!" See Xiao Yao frown, action is also more and more slow, Hong feisheng immediately worried.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry, I don''t want to die here either. I''m just thinking about how to escape..."


    Hong feisheng nodded and did not speak.


    Although in his opinion, the possibility is very small, but in the end, we have to think of a way.


    Although Hong feisheng is not a fool, his style of doing things is very direct. It''s more appropriate for Xiao Yao to do things like this.


    By this time, the chariots had started slowly.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are in a more and more difficult situation.


    Hong feisheng rushed to a chariot and slapped it with his hand. However, the effect was negligible. He simply pushed the chariot back for a while, but there was no way to shoot the chariot out. After all, the weight was there.


    Moreover, Hong feisheng was surprised to realize that there was a certain kind of energy in the chariot.


    Otherwise, even the chariot made of bronze could not resist the fate of Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng''s face is more and more ugly. Although he is a relatively calm person, it''s really a test of his psychological quality to keep the most basic calm under such circumstances.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes half narrowed and looked around carefully.


    However, at this time, suddenly, a stream of arrow rain shot in the direction of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    from all sides!


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng''s face changed greatly, looking at the arrows coming from the air.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s reaction was faster than that of Hong feisheng. As soon as he threw it away, he immediately pulled Hong feisheng back for a distance. At the same time, he forged a aura shield with aura, which blocked all the feather arrows outside. You don''t need to know what powder was painted on these feather arrows.


    It''s nothing new.


    Those feather arrows can''t tell the enemy from us, so they all shot at the bronze terracotta warriors and horses. However, for the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, these feather arrows didn''t have any effect on them at all. They just hit the body and then scattered on the ground, leaving no trace on the body.


    Probably because of this, the mechanism here dare to design like this.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the top of his head, that is, the holes from the fierce shooting of feather arrows, and frowned.


    After a while, his eyes suddenly brightened. He turned to look at Hong feisheng and said, "Taoist Hong, help me to hold those terra cotta warriors."


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t say what he was going to do, Hong feisheng nodded.


    Xiao Yao''s body jumped high and flew in the direction he had seen before.


    There are two terracotta warriors in the hands of the long sickle, almost will still be in mid air to Xiao Yao to drop, but also thanks to Xiao Yao has explained before, Hong feisheng certainly won''t let such a thing happen.


    He immediately rushed to the front of the two terracotta warriors and horses, slapped one and looked at Xiao Yao. He was more and more curious. What is this guy going to do? Do you still want to perform something here?


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s body is like a gecko hanging on the wall. He looks at the hole where he shot the arrow before, and suddenly reaches out his hand and slaps it hard. The wall is just like what Xiao Yao thought before, which is broken in response to the sound.


    Xiao Yao is overjoyed. It seems that his previous feeling is correct. He vaguely feels that there is other energy coming out of the cave, which may be an exit to another place.


    The reason why he didn''t talk to Hong feisheng directly before is that he didn''t have any confidence in his heart. It''s just a guess. It''s too early for him to worry that he will let Hong feisheng down. Now! Have already confirmed the guess in his heart, Xiao Yao naturally has nothing to worry about.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng also rushed away. It''s hard to get through the terracotta warriors, but it''s not hard to get to Xiao Yao. Two people along Xiao Yao hit out before the hole drilled in, inside a dark, also stored a few feather arrow. Xiao Yao carefully threw out all those feather arrows. Looking here, it was like a ventilation pipe¡° What''s going on? " Hong feisheng asked¡° I don''t know, but it seems to be a passageway Xiao Yao said. After thinking about it, Xiao Yao immediately understood it¡° Such feathered arrows come in from behind. " Xiao Yao said. Although Xiao Yao said something abstract, Hong feisheng understood it immediately. Because the space in the pipeline is very small, it is impossible for Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng to stand up. What they can do is to use both hands and feet to get away from here. God knows if the terracotta warriors behind their buttocks will catch up? It''s nothing incredible. Anyway, they have done a lot of incredible things up to now. Solemnly said that now Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng''s crawling posture is not very good-looking, but they have reached this point, who can take care of these? Which is more important, face or life? If you have to say that face is more important, OK, you can jump down and die... Anyway, both Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao don''t want to die in this place. Why, they still want to be buried with the emperor¡° Damn, if I really die here and become a ghost, I have to strangle the first emperor Hong feisheng could not help but scold. Xiao Yao laughed. The pipe is not very long, only about five or six meters long. After another exit, Xiao Yao looks down and finds no terracotta warriors. He immediately jumps down, followed by Hong feisheng. After landing safely, Xiao Yao looked around and scanned the surrounding situation. They are still in an underground square. In the center of the square, there is a stone column, which is about the thickness of a water tank. On the top of the stone column is carved a lifelike five clawed dragon. It seems that no matter in the earth or the Lingwu world, the dragon will always be the symbol of the emperor. In fact, Lingwu world has a lot in common with the ancient earth. It''s easy to say that there are many people who cultivate immortals here, so the direction of development is not the same. This is a world in which everyone wants to achieve supremacy. In ancient times, science and technology are promoting the development of society. The square is not empty except for the stone pillar. There are a lot of stone platforms, which are one meter high on average. On the platform, there are some dental carvings. Xiao Yao is not very interested in these ivory carvings. On the contrary, Hong feisheng plays with them one by one if he gets treasures. To this end, Xiao Yao has to sigh that he really has a big heart. He just escaped from death, and now he still has the heart to stir up these messy things. He doesn''t know what he thinks¡° Xiao Yao, look at this. It''s carved out of a walnut. I''ll go and it turns out to be a landscape painting. "¡° And this one, just a little bigger, has carved out a palace. The villains on it are all vivid! " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. When Hong feisheng looks at these ivory carvings, Xiao Yao is not idle. He was thinking about where he was in the imperial mausoleum. Looking at the place before, Xiao Yao thinks that if he and Hong feisheng succeed in rushing through, they will probably be able to reach the main tomb directly. Now he has climbed a pipe, which makes Xiao Yao lose his sense of direction. He raised his head and looked at the stone pillar in front of him, lost in thought. When Xiao Yao is in a daze, Hong feisheng has come to him¡° What are you looking at? What''s so nice about this broken pillar? " Hong feisheng asked. Xiao Yao looked at him, pointed to the stone pillar in front of him and asked, "how high is this stone pillar?" Hong feisheng was slightly stunned. He also looked up and shook his head: "I can''t see it." Although they are all immortals, even in the dark environment, they may see everything at night, but I don''t know why, this stone pillar seems to have no end¡° But how deep are we? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. When Hong feisheng heard Xiao Yao say this, he himself fell into meditation. Now he finally understood why Xiao Yao had been interested in this stone pillar before. Now it seems that this stone pillar is really a little strange¡° Climb up and have a look. " Xiao Yao said. Hong feisheng is speechless. Is Xiao Yao going to be a monkey?

 Chapter 1227

    Xiao Yao didn''t mean to make fun of what he said before. Even after he finished, he had already used both hands and feet to climb the huge stone pillar.


    Hong feisheng hesitated for a moment, or followed closely, lest Xiao Yao meet any danger.


    When you think about it, Hong feisheng feels like a warm man.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng climb faster. After all, their accomplishments are still here.


    When climbing, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that there were some concave and convex places in the middle.


    Because in this space, there is power suppression. Although Xiao Yao still has the cultivation of an expert, he can''t fly any more. Otherwise, he won''t have so much trouble walking all the way. He really wants to fly to the side and have a good look at what the concave convex part is.


    "The pillars of heaven." At this time, Hong feisheng, who follows Xiao Yao, suddenly says.


    Xiao Yao was surprised, but he couldn''t look back. He said, "how do you know?"


    "Feel it!" Hong feisheng said.


    When Xiao Yao heard these words, he could feel his admiration for Hong feisheng. He could feel that Hong feisheng was a God!


    Now Xiao Yao''s deep admiration for Hong feisheng is like the endless flow of the Yangtze River.


    However, the name tongtianzhu is used to describe the pillar they are climbing. Xiao Yao thinks it is very suitable.


    Although Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng can''t fly now, they are immortals after all, and their climbing speed is unimaginable. Now they have climbed for ten minutes, at least thirty meters. Thirty meters doesn''t seem to be very long, but you know, one floor is less than three meters. How many floors is the distance of thirty meters? However, they still don''t see the end of the pillar.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao was also very curious. After all, no matter how you look at it, the height here can''t be 30 meters. Later, Xiao Yao also understood that in fact, this column, to be exact, extends to another space.


    It''s getting more and more complicated.


    At first, Xiao Yao just thought that the ancient tomb existed in another boundary. But after entering the mausoleum, Xiao Yao realized that his previous idea was too simple. The space of the mausoleum was actually a space, not just a space. This made Xiao Yao more and more admire the master of array who designed the mausoleum, I don''t know how deep my attainments are if I can have such means.


    Xiao Yao has seen a lot of jiejie since he lived, but it is the first time that he has seen such a profound one.


    It can be said that this kind of space makes Xiao Yao not even think about cracking it. He has no such idea at all. It''s nothing else. It''s just that the boundary is too complicated.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel great pressure.


    After climbing for nearly half an hour, Xiao Yao finally saw a little red light above.


    His eyes suddenly became blazing.


    "Mr. Hong, it seems that we are almost there!" Xiao Yao said in a loud voice.


    With that, he didn''t get any response.


    He was slightly stunned. His body was still tightly attached to the stone pillar. He twisted his head and looked back. After that, he had a creepy feeling.


    There was no one behind him.


    You know, Hong feisheng has been climbing behind him!


    Did it fall? It''s not very likely.


    First of all, with Hong feisheng''s strength, it is impossible for him to fall down. He can stick to it, let alone Hong feisheng?


    Secondly, if Hong feisheng really fell from the pillar, there would be no movement at all. He would certainly make some sound, even if it was just a shout, he could hear it. However, from the beginning to now, it has been extremely quiet, and he has never heard any sound at all.


    This is the real silent!


    "Mr. Hong!" Xiao Yao yelled again at the top of his voice, but there was still no response.


    The whole space, so quiet, can''t hear a sound.


    Xiao Yao took a cool breath and set off a wave in his heart.


    He has hesitated.


    Looking at the rainbow light above his head, he wondered whether he should continue to climb or turn back to look for Hong feisheng. I can''t see Hong feisheng. Xiao Yao can''t calm down. He has no sense of security at all!


    Thinking again and again, Xiao Yao swallowed his saliva.


    "No matter, keep climbing up!" Xiao Yao has made up his mind.


    After all, even if he turns around now, he may not be able to find Hong feisheng. Besides, he has climbed to the present. If he gives up, he will feel whether his brain is wrong.


    Moreover, from embarking on the road of cultivating immortals, is there less danger?


    Since he got to know Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao has found that he has become more and more dependent on the strong man around him. It seems that as long as Hong feisheng is around him, even if the sky collapses, it''s no big deal. So now that Hong feisheng suddenly disappears, Xiao Yao''s heart is naturally a little flustered, but it''s obviously not a good thing.


    After all, Xiao Yao always feels that he has a long way to go, and that he is the only one to go forward on this long road. Can''t he just pull Hong feisheng?


    Let''s not say whether Hong feisheng is willing or not. Even if Hong feisheng is really willing, Xiao Yao thinks that he can''t do such a thing. If it''s not dangerous at all, it''s OK. But Xiao Yao knows better than anyone. He doesn''t know how many thorns there are on the road he''s going to take, and he doesn''t know what the road will be like. If he takes the people who are really good to him to take risks together, He should despise himself, and so is Hong Fei Sheng. So Wu Wutong, as long as he is close to him, is unwilling to take them to take risks together.


    This is Xiao Yao.


    After understanding these, it also strengthened Xiao Yao''s belief to continue to climb up.


    What to say, can''t give up halfway!


    At present, Xiao Yao continues to climb up, getting closer and closer to Hongguang.


    Now Xiao Yao has only one idea in his mind. He can''t give up what he says!


    Xiao Yao continued to climb up, the red light looked more and more clear.


    When there were still three or five meters away, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that the source of the red light was the top of the pillar.


    This makes Xiao Yao almost cry.


    What''s more, we finally see the end!


    However, when it was close at hand, suddenly a huge energy came from above and pressed towards Xiao Yao''s body.


    This energy reminds Xiao Yao of the violent and murderous atmosphere he and Hong feisheng felt when they opened the ZhuTie gate. Now Xiao Yao feels it again.


    The most important thing is that Xiao Yao feels that he is at the center of the murderous spirit.


    It''s much stronger than I didn''t know before.


    Although he felt it, it didn''t hurt him and Hong feisheng too much. But now this breath has turned into a kind of substantial energy, which is suppressing Xiao Yao from all sides.


    He couldn''t move forward.


    Xiao Yao was biting his teeth. The expression on his face seemed to be distorted at this moment.


    He could feel the pain of being torn repeatedly on his body.


    Want to cry without tears!


    At this moment, Xiao Yao really wants to stop. He always feels that this kind of murderous energy is not what he can bear. If he wants to continue, he thinks that this layer of skin on his body may be peeled off.


    they hurt!


    It''s so painful!


    He seems to be standing at the mouth of the storm. He may release his hand and fall into the abyss at any time. If you fall down from this high place, even if you already have the cultivation of an expert, you have to do some damage to your body, right? What''s more, under the invasion of this kind of murderous gas. Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s heart is full of panic, which is very rare. It''s not that he hasn''t seen any big waves before. This is the first time he feels extremely flustered.


    The confusion was only short-lived. Soon, Xiao Yao regained his composure.


    "Damn it, it''s not as painful as when I broke through!"


    He scolded, as if to the murderous spirit, and to himself.


    It seems that in this way, I can have some courage.


    So Xiao Yao reached out his hand again and continued to climb up.


    He just wants to prove in this way that even if Hong feisheng is no longer behind him, he can still do what he wants to do!


    This is Xiao Yao''s belief to stick to!


    Raised his hand, the original hand to grasp the place, leaving a blood red fingerprints.


    His skin pores have begun to permeate with blood. In a short time, a good man has become a blood man, as if he had just taken a bath with hot blood.


    A huge pressure from the inside out, and then from the outside in, impact on his body, including the viscera.


    He always felt that his body was pressed under a compactor.


    Xiao Yao''s speed can''t be said to be climbing now. To be exact, it''s a kind of movement. Every time he moves forward a distance of 0.1 meters, Xiao Yao has to bear great pressure, and the original pain will be more severe.


    He felt that he was very irrational now.


    However, as an immortal, how can he be rational all the time?


    What is the true self?


    If God wants me to die, I will not!


    God wants me to be alone all my life, but I want to be white for a hundred years!


    God wants me to die without a burial place, but I want to be a hero in the fairyland when I am alive!


    Fortunately, this day is still here. Otherwise, who can I show you? This time, Xiao Yao put forward a distance. The source of the red light was finally seen clearly by Xiao Yao. It''s a square gadget. It''s as red as blood. It looks very delicate, but it''s big and has a unicorn carved on it.

 Chapter 1228

    When Xiao Yao saw the small red square object, he thought about it carefully in his mind and made sure that he had not seen it on the mural before.


    But he always had an intuition that the little red thing was probably the most precious thing in the mausoleum.


    Of course, it''s just his intuition. There''s no way to verify his guess yet. The only thing he can do is to keep climbing until he gets the little red thing.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s not difficult to really implement it.


    After all, it is difficult for him to go further. Although it is close at hand, it is still very difficult for Xiao Yao to go further.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Yao chose to move on.


    As I said before, it''s time to give up. Now, Xiao Yao can''t give up any more.


    Although his body is suffering from unimaginable pain, Xiao Yao feels that he can still stick to it.


    As long as you''re alive, as long as you can move, you can move on.


    Now Xiao Yao has only one idea in his mind, that is, he must persist in the end. If it was in the past, he might still wonder whether he would survive even if he really got the red thing. Now Xiao Yao has completely abandoned these ideas. For him, he doesn''t need to think so much. Now his goal is to reach the highest point, and whether he can live after that, That''s the question you need to think about after you get the red object.


    What is indomitable? This is the real indomitable!


    As long as the present, why care so much?


    Only a short distance of two or three meters, Xiao Yao spent almost five hours.


    During these five hours, Xiao Yao felt dying all the time.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao insisted.


    Sitting on the top of the highest point, Xiao Yao looked down, but could see nothing.


    It was hazy and dark.


    Take back your eyes and look at the little red object placed beside you.


    Now Xiao Yao finally knows what it is.


    Pass on the national seal!


    Although the seal has never appeared in the murals before, Xiao Yao can''t think of anything other than the imperial seal.


    It filled him with excitement.


    In fact, at the beginning, he did not think about the value of a jade seal. As Hong feisheng said, he is an emperor, and people admit that he carved a national jade seal with radish. But if you are a civilian, even if you hold the real imperial seal, I''m afraid others will say it''s carved with radish, and it may even lead to your own death. After all, everyone''s imperial seals are fake. Naturally, they want to get the real imperial seal. The best way is to kill Xiao Yao.


    This is the typical case of a man who is innocent and guilty.


    Xiao Yao is not a child again. He can''t fail to understand such a simple truth.


    But now it seems that his previous thoughts are still too few. Although he has never seen any imperial seal before, and he knows nothing about it, after so many hardships, he realizes that such imperial seal is definitely not only a symbol of status, but also contains powerful energy, It''s not something that ordinary people can compete with. Fortunately, I''m an expert. If I were to be an immortal like Pang Yier, I''m afraid I would have died before I got close to the imperial seal.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and his eyes were glowing.


    He immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed the blood red imperial seal.


    However, as soon as he reached out his hand and touched the red imperial seal, Xiao Yao''s body began to shake like an electric shock. However, even though his body was shaking a lot, his body was still firmly fixed on the pillar of heaven. He didn''t fall because of such a big swing. His hand was also tightly pressed on the Kirin on the national jade seal and didn''t bounce away.


    Xiao Yao''s current state is almost the same as that of electric shock.


    The only difference is that the current influx into Xiao Yao''s body is not electricity, but a kind of energy.


    As if, the sea was blown open a hole, turbulent sea water, then all into Xiao Yao''s body, a hair out of control.


    Now the energy pouring into Xiao Yao''s body makes him feel very familiar. Isn''t it the manic and murderous spirit that he really felt before?


    He was so depressed that he had to scratch his hair.


    This kind of energy has an egg to use?


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s murderous Qi comes into his body, it will fight with his original aura and sword Qi. Although the murderous Qi is very strong, the sword Qi in Xiao Yao''s body is not simple. After all, it is left by Xu kuangge, the sword immortal. So in a short time, the murderous spirit was slowly suppressed by Xiao Yao.


    Before Xiao Yao could breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, the pillar that he was sitting on began to shake violently.


    His face suddenly changed, just stand straight body, then found that the foot of the sky column has appeared countless cracks.


    "I''m Cao!" Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    The next second, tongtianzhu slowly cracked from the crack, Xiao Yao''s body also fell from the height, his hand is still holding the red national jade seal, after all, for this national jade seal, Xiao Yao does not know how much suffering he has gone through, if lost, Xiao Yao feels that he might as well be killed.


    When he fell into the air, Xiao Yao randomly urged the aura in his body, and his body stopped in the air.


    He slowly opened his eyes, reality frowned, the next second is extremely excited.


    "Can you fly again?" Xiao Yuan didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately picked up his aura and rushed down. After landing smoothly, the big stone in his heart fell completely.


    Then the ground began to vibrate again.


    It''s not an earthquake, of course.


    Xiao Yao listened, and there seemed to be some aura in the air.


    Along with the source of aura, Xiao Yao took a few steps forward, then slapped the stone gate in front of him, and the stone gate was smashed by Xiao Yao''s slap.


    "Strange thing." Xiao Yao murmured.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s hand just now was just a trial.


    Xiao Yao had seen such a stone gate before. Even Hong feisheng couldn''t open it with brute force.


    But you did it yourself?


    Is it hard to be stronger than Hong feisheng?


    This is obviously impossible. Even if Hong feisheng''s accomplishments have been suppressed, there are still triple masters'' accomplishments. The gap between Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng is not a bit.


    But since this is the case, why did Hong feisheng open the stone gate which he could not open?


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s mind is a little confused.


    Finally, he thought that since he had been able to fly, there were many restrictions in the space of the imperial mausoleum. Originally, there was no way to open the stone gate. Maybe it was because there was some secret restriction on the stone gate. Now that such restriction has disappeared together, Xiao Yao could not think of any other reason besides this.


    As for why all these restrictions disappeared together, Xiao Yao thought for a long time that it was probably related to the imperial seal.


    Thinking of this, he lowered his head and looked at the zhuanguo jade seal. On the base of the zhuanguo jade seal, four words were written.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know the four words above. They didn''t appear on the earth.


    "Find Hong feisheng first, he must know." Xiao Yao calculated in his heart.


    All of a sudden, there was another roar in my ear, and the ground under my feet trembled twice, and there were also bursts of Shouts.


    "I''ll go!" Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, said, "how do you feel, I also heard the voice of Hong feisheng?"


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao did not dare to whet haw. He quickly accelerated and rushed forward.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what kind of route he was going on. He only knew that he finally came to the position of Zhu tiemen.


    Behind this vermilion gate, there are terracotta warriors and horses chariots.


    At this time, through the ZhuTie gate, you can clearly hear the cry of killing inside.


    Xiao Yao realized that he had felt aura before, and he really echoed Hong feisheng''s breath.


    He stretched out his hand, pushed open the front of the Zhu iron door, strode in.


    It''s a mess.


    All the terracotta warriors and horses come together, killing.


    Hong feisheng was fighting in the middle, with some blood on his body and pale face.


    Xiao Yao''s mind is in a mess again.


    Before, he and Hong feisheng climbed the Tongtian column together. As a result, Hong feisheng disappeared. Although Xiao Yao was anxious, he had no choice. He could not climb down and continue to look for Hong feisheng, could he?


    Moreover, Hong Feisheng''s strength is not so clear that Xiao Yao doesn''t know how much he wants to be. He doesn''t need to worry about it. If he is to be a Wutong willow, they will not be able to climb further.


    However, he did not expect that Hong feisheng, who was missing from the pillar, would appear here.


    Is this guy crazy. Doesn''t he know how dangerous it is here? Before, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng had racked their brains to escape from here. Now Hong feisheng has come back to give their heads away?


    It''s too late!


    Just at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly found that on the front platform, a man was sitting on a bronze chariot with his back to them.


    One person, not terracotta warriors!


    "Xiao Yao! Run Hong feisheng also finds Xiao Yao, turns around and shouts.


    Xiao Yao gritted his teeth without hesitation. Then he flew over the heads of countless terracotta warriors and horses and flew to Hong feisheng''s side. Then he stretched out his hand and pulled him to the sky. Gradually, all the terracotta warriors and horses under them stopped and did not move.

 Chapter 1229

    This scene surprised Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng. The terracotta warriors and horses, which were still on the attack, suddenly stopped. This kind of picture is as strange as it seems.


    As if time had solidified.


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, is it because he and Hong feisheng are flying that these terracotta warriors and horses don''t attack?


    Thinking of this, he simply pulled Hong feisheng back to the ground. However, the terracotta warriors and horses still did not launch any offensive against Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    That is to say, the stillness of the terracotta warriors and horses has nothing to do with whether Xiao Yaohong flies or not, which completely overturns Xiao Yao''s previous conjecture and makes him very depressed. If it is not related to himself and Hong feisheng, what else can be the reason?


    "Xiao Yao, what''s going on?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at him with calm eyes.


    "Well, I know what you want to say, I ask you, who do you ask?" Hong feisheng said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao smiles silently. It seems that after such a long time, Hong feisheng and himself have some tacit understanding. Even if they don''t say it, with one look, they know what they want to express.


    This is their tacit understanding before! Of course, it''s also because it''s a kind of wheel talk.


    "But how can you fly?" Hong feisheng is still very depressed about this. He can''t fly until now. As a result, Xiao Yao can fly now.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, originally wanted to say you ask me who I ask, but he always felt that if he kept saying such a sentence, Hong feisheng might even have the heart to kill himself.


    Thinking of this, he changed a way and said, "I''m not very clear about this at the moment. Maybe it''s because of this thing."


    When Xiao Yao took out the blood red jade seal again, suddenly, all the terra cotta warriors and horses in a static state who had surrounded them knelt down.


    It''s neat and uniform, and it looks very spectacular.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were stupefied for a moment. The sound they made at that moment just now really scared them. They thought that the terracotta warriors would attack again, but they didn''t expect such a picture. This also made Xiao Yao understand in a flash that the reason why he was able to stop attacking the terracotta warriors and horses before his feelings was because of the imperial seal in his hand. How can this imperial seal have such great energy?


    "Xiao Yao, what on earth is this?" Hong feisheng said, looking at Xiao Yao''s imperial seal.


    Xiao Yao''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down and said, "didn''t I tell you before? The mural says that in this imperial mausoleum, there are still some imperial seals. "


    Hong feisheng thinks about it. Xiao Yao did say that before.


    At that time, he was still joking, saying that the imperial seal was useless. Could Xiao Yao or Pang Yier both want to be emperor? Even if you really want to be an emperor, it''s not something that can be done with a piece of national seal.


    After all, even if you really find the imperial seal and take it out, it will not be recognized by anyone.


    But now, Hong feisheng feels that he is wrong.


    Wrong, it''s crazy!


    Although he didn''t know much about the imperial seal, at least he knew that it was not just a symbol of status!


    "By the way, there are still words on the imperial seal!" Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng wants to take the imperial seal from Xiao Yao. However, as soon as his hand touches the imperial seal, the expression on his face changes. Subconsciously, he releases his hand and grunts.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s quick eyes and quick hands caught the jade seal, which did not cause the jade seal to be broken.


    Although we don''t know the quality of the seal, no Sanbao is certain.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and let out a long sigh. He just wanted to ask Hong feisheng what the hell he was up to, but he found that this guy''s hand had a red mark, as if he had been scalded.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head: "I don''t know. It''s very hot, and there''s an attraction. It''s obvious that I''ve absorbed the aura in my body."


    When Xiao Yao came into contact with the imperial seal, although he was also impacted, it was a murderous attack on his body, not to absorb his aura. Xiao Yao had never encountered such a situation before, but after listening to Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao still felt the danger.


    "That''s strange." Xiao Yao said, "why don''t I feel like this?"


    Hong feisheng shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    At this moment, suddenly a loud voice came from behind them.


    "Give me the seal."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, this voice, listen to how there is a familiar feeling?


    Before, when Xiao Yao just came in, he saw a man sitting on the chariot with his back to them.


    At that time, he was still wondering why there would be another living person here.


    Now hearing the sound, he was excited.


    Turning around and looking at the platform, the man sitting on the chariot with his back to Xiao Yao stood up and turned slowly.


    Seeing the man''s facial features, Xiao Yao''s heart was cool and his heart was flying.


    "How can..." Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Seeing the expression as like as two peas on Xiao Yao''s face, hung Fei rose and laughed. "I look exactly like you on my face."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand.


    The man''s face was expressionless, his eyes were cold, and he was full of neutral when he spoke. Although there was no change in his voice, he could clearly feel that the man''s voice was very surprised.


    Pang Yier!


    The man standing on the high platform didn''t know when he had a black robe.


    "Don''t you wonder why I still come to this place?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which was really his previous curiosity. After all, Hong feisheng didn''t know that there was a lot of crisis here. He finally escaped from Shengtian before. As long as Hong feisheng wasn''t absent-minded, he couldn''t go back to this place.


    So Xiao Yao is very curious about Hong feisheng''s return.


    Hong feisheng pointed to Pang Yier standing on the high platform and said, "I ran in with this guy."


    Xiao Yao understood.


    It''s fair to say that although Hong feisheng doesn''t like Pang Yier very much, now, Pang Yier is his companion after all. If Hong feisheng doesn''t know the situation here is good, since he knows the situation here, he can''t watch Pang Yier come in and die.


    However, after Hong feisheng came in, he found something wrong.


    Those terra cotta warriors and horses saw that Pang Yier did not attack. On the contrary, when Pang Yier turned his face and looked at him, his eyes made Hong feisheng still remember him.


    What kind of look is that? It seems, full of ridicule for him.


    Like an adult looking at a child in general, it is so high!


    When Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng talk about this, Pang Yier, who is standing on the high platform, seems to be a little impatient.


    "Give me the seal." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and sneered.


    "Pang Yier, what the hell are you doing? Why should I give you the seal? "


    "Presumptuous!" Pang Yier suddenly burst into a rage, "the jade seal was originally mine!"


    Xiao Yao reflected the eccentricity of Pang''s words.


    He did not use "I", but "I".


    Is this guy crazy to be an emperor?


    Hong feisheng, standing beside Xiao Yao, said: "don''t think so much. The one standing in front of us is no longer Pang Yier."


    After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao took a cool breath.


    Although he had such a guess before, he was not sure.


    But now, it is obvious that Hong feisheng''s idea is the same as his own.


    What stands in front of them is not the real Pang Yier. To be exact, it''s just Pang Yier''s body. In Pang Yier''s body, there is a different soul.


    "Resurrect the dead?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously.


    "That''s not true." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "Pang Yier is still alive, which I can almost be sure."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    In Pang Yier''s body, there are obviously two souls, one is Pang Yier''s, and the other is the intruder.


    That''s the owner of the mausoleum.


    "The four words on the seal are from the Dazhong Dynasty." Hong feisheng said, "now I can finally determine which dynasty this imperial mausoleum belonged to."


    Before, Hong feisheng said that he might have guessed it, but he was not sure. Now when he saw the words on the jade seal, Hong feisheng was also sure.


    "Well? Is it not the Dazhong Dynasty now? " When Pang Yier heard Hong feisheng''s words, his eyes suddenly became strange.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile, "the Dazhong Dynasty you mentioned was more than a thousand years ago."


    "So what?" Pang Yier said in a loud voice, "don''t say a thousand years, even if it is ten thousand years, a million years, the Lingwu world is still my Dazhong dynasty!"


    Hong feisheng shook his head: "I really don''t know where you come from. The Dazhong Dynasty once occupied most of the Lingwu world, but the Dazhong Dynasty is also the shortest lived Dynasty in the Lingwu world."


    This time, Xiao Yao''s face became a little strange.


    According to Hong feisheng, since the Dazhong Dynasty can occupy most of the Lingwu world, we can see how powerful this dynasty is.


    It can''t be said that it will last for thousands of generations, but at least it will last for hundreds of years? However, since the Dazhong Dynasty is the shortest lived dynasty¡° No way Pang Yier yelled angrily. Hong feisheng shrugged his shoulders and said: "in fact, carefully speaking, the demise of Dazhong Dynasty has a lot to do with you."£¨ The first one is the outbreak.)

 Chapter 1230

    What Hong feisheng said, not to mention the current "Pang Yier", even Xiao Yao felt a little incredible.


    Is that bullshit?


    However, Xiao Yao believes that Hong feisheng will not pull the calf at this time.


    What''s more, Hong feisheng said that the fall of Dazhong Dynasty had a great relationship with Pang Yier?


    It was also said in the mural before that when the Dazhong Dynasty talked about this, Hong feisheng couldn''t help laughing: "I said before that the Dazhong Dynasty has disappeared, don''t you believe it? I really don''t understand. What else do you don''t believe! It''s really strange if the emperor''s reign can last for a long time. "


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he felt that he wanted to laugh.


    That''s true!


    Twenty thousand elites, if left to the Dazhong Dynasty, it''s not impossible for the Dazhong Dynasty to continue for a long time. After all, its strength lies here. However, this guy turned all the twenty thousand elites into bronze terracotta warriors and horses, buried underground for a long time, and the emperor was killed by him.


    It is not difficult to understand that such a Dazhong Dynasty has become the shortest lived Dynasty.


    "What do you know?" Li Bai Qi suddenly burst into a rage and said, "when I conquered the whole continent, I didn''t know how many injuries I had suffered. Although I have become heaven and man, I still can''t fly up and even die old. Who do I want to do this life for? Is it for future generations? They are them, I am me! Why can''t I continue to be emperor in the underworld? Otherwise, I will not suffer in vain? "


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of an emperor who had created brilliance in ancient times.


    First Emperor of Qin.


    This guy and Qin Shihuang can talk together, all want to be emperor in the underworld.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks that Li Baiqi''s practice is not so incomprehensible.


    If you were yourself, you might feel extremely depressed.


    Let''s take a simple example. An ordinary person, who has been working hard all his life, has managed to scrape together enough money to buy a house in the most prosperous area of the city center at the age of 50 or 60.


    However, in the second year, this man was going to die. Do you think he was angry?


    Do you think he is unjust?


    Fortunately, the house can''t be taken down, otherwise it must be taken down!


    This is probably what Li Baiqi thought.


    "You just did what you wanted, but you ruined the great Dazhong Dynasty." Hong feisheng snorted coldly and said, "originally, the way you unified the countries was very bloody, which caused great indignation. You and your Tianzi army are alive and well. Once they disappear, do you think they can still calm down? Can they not revolt? Originally, it was internal and external troubles, but you just made a fool of yourself. Do you think it has anything to do with you that the Dazhong Dynasty has become the shortest lived dynasty


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng with a kind of surprised eyes.


    Since he went to Taohua island with Hong feisheng, Hong feisheng''s mouth has obviously become sharp.


    I don''t know what Li Baiqi is thinking now, but Xiao Yao thinks that if he were Li Baiqi, he would feel extremely ashamed and speechless.


    This is the level of great God!


    If it''s on earth, it''s not like playing to win the first prize in a debate contest?


    When Hong feisheng said this, he suddenly stopped and waved his hand, indicating that he was pulling away.


    "Now back to my previous question, I still don''t understand. With your strength, it''s easy to kill us." Hong feisheng asked.


    Li Bai Qi snorted coldly and said, "if it wasn''t for the strength I can use now, only the original strength of my body, do you think you can live to the present?"


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng understand what Li Baiqi said. They look at each other and laugh. It''s much easier to say that. Li Baiqi doesn''t want to kill them, but he doesn''t have the ability to kill them at all! Now the strength that he can use is Pang Yier''s original strength, Ning Danqi''s cultivation, and he wants to kill Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng. This is a big joke.


    Xiao Yao asked again, "why do you have to take Pang Yier''s body? Why aren''t we the target? "


    "Your mental strength is much better than this guy." Li Baiqi said, "otherwise, I would have done it."


    Pang''s mental strength is very poor. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng knew this before when they were looking at the murals.


    When Hong feisheng saw the mural, he didn''t react at all. Although Xiao Yao sensed it, he soon carried out the invasion energy.


    Only Pang Yier, the oldest guy, fell into the trap.


    In fact, we can''t say how unlucky Pang is. We can only say that this guy''s strength is poor.


    Originally Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao were worried, but now they are not worried at all. Anyway, this guy can''t beat them!


    (the second chapter of today is still in the process of breaking out.)

 Chapter 1231

    The two just laughed for a while, the face of Li Bai Qi suddenly showed a sneer.


    "But do you think I can''t kill you in this way?" Li Baiqi asked.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were stunned, and the expression on their faces became serious again.


    They don''t think that people like Li Baiqi will have nothing to scare them to play.


    Just as they hesitated, there was a roar behind them.


    A wall was smashed open by a black giant.


    The giant''s body is covered with hair, and his height is about five meters. He also holds an iron fan made of a long sword.


    The fan face is a thin layer of iron, and the fan frame is nine swords.


    His eyes looked blue, deep and full of killing.


    "Half man, half beast?" Xiao Yao suddenly remembered the message recorded on the mural.


    Seeing such a thing, he naturally thought of the monster of half man and half beast.


    Before, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were still thinking, since the murals have been recorded, why have they not seen them?


    Feelings are waiting for themselves here!


    This is not to use the word "person" to describe, is a monster.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look at the monster with curiosity in their eyes.


    They haven''t met such a thing before!


    "I can''t feel its cultivation." Hong feisheng whispers to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, ask a way: "be shielded?"


    "I don''t think so." Hong feisheng said, "standing beside you, my mental power can also play a role. This guy''s cultivation may be above me. Fortunately, I''m just a triple master cultivation now."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It seems strange to hear that the other party''s cultivation is above Hong feisheng, and they even use the word "fortunately".


    However, if you think about it, you can understand.


    If Hong feisheng can''t feel each other''s cultivation in his heyday, then Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao will be dead. The other''s cultivation must be at least above jiuzhong. Facing such an opponent, they are doomed.


    So, if you think about it like this, it''s really lucky.


    The half man and half beast, holding the sword fan, went to the high platform, which is in front of Li Bai Qi.


    Then, he dropped his knees and kowtowed respectfully.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng both feel strange when they see such pictures. Is this half human and half beast still human?


    "What is this?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Baiqi looked at Xiao Yao, sneered and said, "otherwise, you will return the jade seal to me, and I will tell you?"


    Xiao Yao snorted and said, "it seems that you really value this seal! In this way, I can''t give it back to you. "


    Li Baiqi didn''t look very angry. He was still calm: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, when you die, I''ll take it back myself."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "you are really confident."


    "Ha ha, why am I not confident? Here, you are all lambs to be slaughtered. Although the guy around you doesn''t know who he is, he has the cultivation of eight level masters. He is also a master. Before, Sima Tianxing was not his opponent, but now he only has the cultivation of three level masters. In that case, what chance do you have? "


    Hearing the four words "Sima Tianxing", Hong feisheng''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    The body even subconsciously takes a step back.


    Xiao Yao naturally noticed, turned to look at him, curious asked: "how, do you know Sima Tianxing?"


    The expression on Hong feisheng''s face was very strange, and he wanted to say nothing.


    After a while, he spoke slowly and said, "in fact, we mentioned it before."


    Xiao Yao is still an unidentified figure.


    But looking at the strange feeling on Hong feisheng''s face, he always felt that the next answer given by Hong feisheng would surprise him, so he quickly prepared himself.


    "Didn''t I tell you about that imperial master before?" Hong feisheng said.


    Although Xiao Yao had been psychologically prepared before, and guessed that Hong feisheng''s answer would definitely refresh his world outlook, he still took a cool breath after saying this.


    He looked at Hong feisheng, then at the giant beast, which was still unbelievable.


    "Are you the emperor of Dazhong dynasty?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng said with a bitter smile: "I''m not sure about that. I only know that the emperor''s name is Sima Tianxing."


    At this point, his eyes became serious.


    Turning around and looking at Li Bai Qi standing on the high platform, he said with a bitter smile: "if this is really the case, Li Bai Qi, Li Bai Qi, you are really cruel enough!"


    Li Bai Qi laughed and asked, "how can I be cruel when I do this? He''s always alive. "


    At first glance, I think Li Baiqi''s words are very reasonable. These 20000 elites are dead, and they have become terracotta warriors. On the contrary, Sima Tianxing, the emperor''s teacher, is still alive. It seems that he is quite good at Sima Tianxing. But as long as a normal person knows the logic, there is no way to make sense.


    Is Sima Tianxing willing to live like this?


    He has been living in this imperial mausoleum for more than a thousand years.


    Who wants to live like this?


    This is more vicious than killing Sima Tianxing!


    "How can you say that Sima Tianxing is also a great meritorious official for you to open up your territory? Will your conscience not hurt if you do so?" Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Well, since you can say such a thing, it means that you are not worthy to be an emperor at all!" After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Baiqi was furious and said, "originally, I was still thinking that even if I really let you take the jade seal, it''s nothing, but now it seems that no matter what, I will leave you here, let alone let you control the power in the jade seal."


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, what power can there be in the seal, what can he control and do?


    But he knew that even if he did ask, I''m afraid Li Baiqi would not tell him. It''s better not to ask, so as not to be ridiculed by this guy.


    "Ha ha, don''t say I''m not fit to be an emperor. I know I''m not fit, but are you fit?" Xiao Yao said.


    As soon as Li Bai Qi opened his mouth, he didn''t say a word, so Xiao Yao continued: "yes, you are powerful. Your Dazhong Dynasty directly occupied most of the Lingwu world."


    At this time, Li Baiqi also showed a proud smile on his face.


    Obviously, this is something he feels very proud of.


    But what Xiao Yao said next made Li Bai Qi have the heart to strangle Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said: "what if you are so powerful? Isn''t your Dazhong dynasty still so short-lived? "


    As the saying goes, swearing doesn''t expose short stories. Xiao Yao''s words are just like a knife that pokes directly into Li Baiqi''s heart.


    How cruel!


    Hong feisheng, standing beside Xiao Yao, couldn''t help laughing and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up. He thinks Xiao Yao is his idol from today on.


    Although his mouth has become sharp during this period of time, Xiao Yao is the champion of all major awards at home and abroad!


    Li Bai''s spirit is not good, and his chest is fluctuating greatly.


    His eyes quickly turned red. Fortunately, the emperor was the emperor and soon calmed down his anger.


    However, his murderous spirit has not been calmed down.


    Between he stretched out a finger, pointed to Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng direction, mouth calm said: "kill them."


    Sima Tianxing, kneeling in front of him, immediately stood up and turned around. His blue eyes turned red.


    All over the sky endless murderous gas, toward Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng this side came.


    Even so, Xiao Yao would not feel that it was wrong and unwise to resent Li Baiqi just now.


    It seems that if he doesn''t say that, this guy won''t command Sima Tianxing to attack them.


    Sooner or later, anyway!


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng did not hesitate at all. They took a step forward together.


    In the face of such a powerful opponent as Sima Tianxing, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are definitely not opponents of each other if they fight alone.


    Even together, the odds are not great.


    In the final analysis, we still have to fight first, otherwise we can''t even know the strength of the other side, what we can do is to wait for death.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Hong feisheng, they are not the kind of people who are easily flustered when they encounter small things.


    Even in their eyes, they feel that Sima Tianxing is not an easy opponent to deal with, but it will never become a reason for them to retreat.


    It''s not like I''ve never been through a fight. What''s that?


    Although Sima Tianxing''s body is big, he is not satisfied with his speed at all. Almost in the blink of an eye, he is in front of Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng. At the same time, he swings his iron fan and smashes it in the direction of Xiao Yao. I don''t know whether he has wisdom or not. He even knows how to pick up soft persimmons. Indeed, compared with Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao''s strength is extremely weak. If he is Sima Tianxing, he will certainly cut himself first.


    Xiao Yao''s reaction is not slow, quickly squat down, to avoid the offensive, he quickly clenched his fist, hit Sima Tianxing''s body.


    However, the blow was like hitting a steel plate. Sima Tianxing''s huge body didn''t even shake at all, and he hit Xiao Yao with an iron fan.


    Hong feisheng quickly leaned forward and pulled Xiao Yao behind him. At the same time, he kicked the iron fan to avoid the edge of the sword.


    This time, Sima Tianxing''s body finally took a step back, but Hong feisheng dragged Xiao Yao back several steps. Which is better, which is weaker, has an immediate effect. No matter Xiao Yao or Hong feisheng, they can''t see the relaxed expression on their faces. No one thought that Sima Tianxing, who became a beast, would be so powerful. However, this should also be regarded as good luck£¨ The third watch, more than 9000 words, continues to explode.)

 Chapter 1232

    If Sima Tianxing was in his heyday, he would not dare to say how powerful his cultivation was, but Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng could not deal with it.


    Even the boundary of space here makes Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao have a headache.


    People show their skills casually. Even Hong feisheng, who is an eight level master, can drink a pot.


    "Be careful." Hong feisheng really wants Xiao Yao to watch. After all, Xiao Yao''s strength is too weak. After thinking about it, he still doesn''t say it. In the past, he could let Xiao Yao choose to watch the battle because he has absolute confidence in himself. But under such circumstances, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose. He still needs help.


    If he really died in the hands of Sima Tianxing, Xiao Yao may also die.


    So now the two of them have to add up.


    Xiao Yao also nodded, more and more nervous.


    Before Hong feisheng''s foot, Sima Tianxing was forced to retreat, which seemed to infuriate the other side.


    Sima Tianxing opened his mouth, saliva connected the upper and lower jaw, issued a roar, the whole space echoed the roar just now.


    His arms thump hard on his chest, like a baboon in a movie. Xiao Yao thinks that it''s best for the grandson to hammer himself alive, so he and Hong feisheng can save a lot of work. However, Xiao Yao wants to know that it''s impossible. Sima Tianxing has only become a half human and half beast. He has not become two hundred and five. It''s really two hundred and five, and he won''t hammer himself to death?


    Sima Tianxing just expressed his anger and high dissatisfaction in this way, and then rushed to Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng again.


    As he charged, he gasped and his nose expanded to the maximum.


    When he rushed to the front, Hong feisheng hardly hesitated. He immediately jumped up and smashed his fist on Sima Tianxing''s head.


    Sima Tianxing''s head swung back a little. Before Hong feisheng fell, he raised his hands and made the action of swatting flies in an attempt to pat Hong feisheng into a meat cake.


    At this time, Hong feisheng was still in mid air, so it was very difficult to change his body posture. Even if he could change it, I''m afraid it would take some time. During this period of time, with Sima Tianxing''s agile speed, I''m afraid he had already got it. This was definitely not what Xiao Yao wanted to see, so almost at the same time, Xiao Yao''s body had been flying forward, After stopping, it was a Nirvana fist that hit Sima Tianxing''s chest.


    This punch finally achieved the desired effect and successfully pushed Sima Xingtian back.


    Although the other side will not be seriously injured, but at least the rescue of Hong feisheng has been achieved.


    After landing smoothly, Hong feisheng subconsciously stepped back a few steps to keep a safe distance from Sima Tianxing.


    Hong feisheng turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "this guy is really hard to deal with."


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "if it''s easy to deal with, it''s impossible to live for more than a thousand years."


    Think about it carefully. After all, it''s been more than a thousand years. Even a gecko is very good.


    What''s more, this is Sima Tianxing, who has been prosperous for more than 1000 years?


    The strength of the other side is also imagined, nothing abnormal.


    "How''s it going? Now if you hand over the seal, I can spare you from death. " Li Baiqi stood on it and said.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and asked, "do you care so much about this jade seal?"


    When talking, Xiao Yao takes the seal out of the ring space again.


    Seeing the jade seal, Li Bai Qi''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "In that case, if I break it for you now, what can you do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You dare!" Li Baiqi was furious, and the muscles on his face became twisted for a moment.


    "Obviously, you are really worried!" Xiao Yaole said, "if you have to be like this, I have a lot of confidence."


    Sima Tianxing still wants to rush towards Xiao Yao, but Li Baiqi quickly drinks.


    It seems that he is really worried that Xiao Yao will drop the jade seal on the ground. If ordinary people do, it''s OK. But Xiao Yao is an immortal! If you want to destroy the jade seal, it''s really not impossible, so it''s impossible for Li Baiqi not to be nervous.


    In fact, now he wants to pretend that he doesn''t care about the jade seal at all, but he has said so many things that he shouldn''t have said before. Now he pretends not to be interested, and the other party can''t believe it at all, unless he is facing a mentally handicapped opponent. No matter how he looks, he doesn''t think Xiao Yao is that kind of absent-minded fool.


    "What''s the matter? Are you really afraid?" Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    "What do you want?" Li Bai Qi''s face turned white.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask you, what''s the use of this jade seal?"


    Li Baiqi didn''t speak and answered Xiao Yao in silence.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "what''s the matter? Are you worried? When I know the use of the jade seal, I will immediately say that I won''t give it back to you?"


    Li Bai''s face was expressionless.


    Xiao Yao is right. This is the reason why he is not willing to tell Xiao Yao the use of the jade seal.


    However, this is just one of the reasons.


    Another reason is that if Xiao Yao really knew the energy in the seal, it would be impossible for him to keep Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng here.


    Seeing that Li Baiqi was unwilling to speak, Xiao Yao did not immediately ask more.


    It''s just a delaying tactic to threaten Li Baiqi with the jade seal. It''s impossible for Hong feisheng and himself to leave safely in this way. After all, there is a contradiction. If he wants to threaten Li Baiqi, he must rely on the jade seal in his hand, but Li Baiqi''s purpose is to take the jade seal out of the imperial mausoleum.


    So, there''s no need to talk about it at all.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously raised his hand and held the seal high.


    At this time, the terracotta warriors and horses, who were still kneeling on the ground, suddenly stood up together.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were startled, while Li Baiqi''s eyes changed on the high platform.


    Fools can see that Li Baiqi is a little nervous now.


    Xiao Yao is more and more curious.


    From what Li Baiqi said before and his reaction at this time, it is not difficult to infer that there is a great secret hidden in the jade seal.


    It''s just this secret. I''m afraid no one knows about it except Li Baiqi.


    It is absolutely impossible for Xiao Yao to know.


    At present, he subconsciously injected the Qi in his body into the jade seal, that is, the murderous Qi absorbed from the jade seal.


    In a flash, another great energy gushed out of the seal and went straight to the brain.


    Xiao Yao uttered a scream, his body faltered and stepped back a few steps, showing some fall.


    A huge amount of information directly rushed into Xiao Yao''s mind.


    Li Baiqi finally lost his temper.


    "Do it!" He said.


    At this time, Sima Tianxing didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately ran to Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng was a little stunned. He looked at Xiao Yao who was sitting on the ground. Then he looked at Sima Tianxing who was running towards them. When the plane broke, he rushed to Sima Tianxing first.


    Although he didn''t know what happened to Xiao Yao, his intuition told him that Xiao Yao was in no danger now, and he didn''t need to worry at all.


    Here, Sima Tianxing is the biggest threat to them.


    Although Hong feisheng knows that he is not the opponent of Sima Tianxing, he has no other choice now. Now sitting on the ground, Xiao Yao obviously has no fighting ability. He can''t sit on the ground and wait to die like him, can he?


    Hong feisheng''s aura is running wildly. With a sudden jump, he even stands on the iron fan smashed by Sima Tianxing. Then, with the help of the iron fan as a springboard, his body soars into the air and kicks Sima Tianxing''s face.


    This time, Sima Tianxing had to step back a lot.


    Although Sima Tianxing is now in a state of no man, no beast, no man, no beast, no change has taken place in the key parts, such as the head.


    Hong feisheng thinks that he has met Sima Tianxing now, which is much more powerful than the monster of any defense department.


    Suddenly, the iron fan in Sima Tianxing''s hand flickered slightly, and the five iron swords attached to the fan tilted up and stabbed directly at Hong feisheng''s face.


    Hong feisheng slapped four of the swords, but the last one stabbed him in the arm.


    Biting his teeth, he left and kicked Sima Tianxing a few steps back.


    He temporarily sealed several acupoints with aura, and finally stopped the blood. Even so, the skirt of his arm had been soaked by the blood, and was tightly attached to the skin.


    At this time, Li Bai Qi also jumped down from the high platform, the purpose is Xiao Yao''s direction!


    Hong feisheng wants to stop him, but he is entangled by Sima Tianxing.


    He was not the opponent of Sima Tianxing. If he wanted to keep his own life, he was too busy.


    "Xiao Yao!" Hong feisheng roared.


    At this time, Li Baiqi has come to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao finally opened his eyes with a strange smile on his face.


    "No wonder you want to take the seal so much." Xiao Yao sneered and said, "do you think you can still take it now?"


    When he spoke, he had already kicked in front of him, kicking Li Bai Qi out.


    In the past, Li Baiqi, even a thousand Xiao Yao, could not be the opponent of the other party.


    But now Li Baiqi relies on Pang Yier''s body, and what he can rely on is Pang Yier''s cultivation in ningdan period. How could he be Xiao Yao''s opponent? Although this kick kicked Li Bai Qi out, he still had no worries about his life. If Li Baiqi is kicked to death, Pang Yier will die. Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing. With the movement of mind, those terracotta warriors and horses, once again run up. Their target this time is Sima Tianxing, who is still entangled with Hong feisheng!

 Chapter 1233

    This is what Hong feisheng did not expect.


    When he saw that the terracotta warriors were ready to move, he was extremely nervous and wanted to curse. This Sima Tianxing was hard enough to deal with. How could these terracotta warriors join the battle? Don''t you have to force yourself to death?


    To be honest, at that moment, Hong feisheng was ready to die here for himself and Xiao Yao. However, what happened now made him feel stunned. The other party''s goal was not himself, but Sima Tianxing?


    This made him unable to recover for a while and a half.


    Looking at the Li Bai flag slowly climbing up, his face was as ugly as it was.


    When the terracotta warriors and horses began to move again, he knew that he had completely lost the initiative.


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Bai Qi, then steps forward to him step by step.


    The expression on Li Baiqi''s face finally calmed down.


    "Before, I was still thinking, why do you care so much about this imperial seal? Now it seems normal. If I were you, I would take this imperial seal as my life, right?" Xiao Yao said, looking at Li Bai Qi with a sneer.


    Li Bai Qi shrugged his shoulders. His present state is completely like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    At this time, the terracotta warriors have pushed Sima Tianxing into a desperate situation. Although his strength is extraordinary, now facing these 20000 terracotta warriors, even if he is the strength of the peak force, I''m afraid he will die here.


    Hong feisheng came out.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s going on?"


    He still doesn''t understand why those bronze terracotta warriors and horses, who originally stood opposite to him and Xiao Yao, suddenly turned their faces against Sima Tianxing.


    However, he felt that Xiao Yao would definitely give himself an accurate answer.


    Xiao Yao takes a look at him. As soon as he is about to speak, Hong feisheng grabs the beginning.


    "If you dare to say anything, I''ll ask you who you ask, and so on, I''ll beat you to death." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao gave a dry smile and said, "I really know that. It''s just too much to say. We have other things to do now."


    Hong feisheng looked at him, then at Li Baiqi, and nodded.


    Looking at Li Baiqi, Xiao Yao continued, "why can I control these terracotta warriors and horses with jade seals?"


    "You''re lucky!" Li Baiqi said, "it happened to bear the impact of the jade seal, and just now it also built a spiritual bridge with the jade seal."


    "This is the chess you made more than a thousand years ago?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Baiqi asked curiously, "why should I tell you?"


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks that what Li Baiqi said is very reasonable. This man is not a criminal, and he is not the policeman who will bring him to justice. He can''t talk to him about leniency in confession and strictness in resistance, can he? Fortunately, Li Baiqi is no longer the emperor of Dazhong Dynasty more than a thousand years ago. Otherwise, he would have to kill himself and whip his corpse. At least he would have to be skinned and cramped? Xiao Yao thinks that Li Baiqi can''t do such a thing. First, he takes out all the 20, 000 elite immortal cultivation officers and soldiers and turns them into bronze terracotta warriors and horses. Then he turns Sima Tianxing into what he looks like.


    In this world, is there anything Li Bai Qi can''t do?


    Xiao Yao has seen many people in his life, including good people and bad people. However, Li Baiqi is rare. His ruthlessness has reached the point where people and gods are angry.


    Although Xiao Yao always thinks that he is not a good man, compared with Li Baiqi, Xiao Yao thinks that the world of Lingwu should award him the Nobel Prize for good man.


    In this way, Xiao Yao suddenly has a very noble feeling. He''s going to be overwhelmed by his personality.


    "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I can guess that it''s just about your ambition." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s really not impossible for you, the 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses, to forge ahead and fight a new way in the Lingwu world."


    Li Bai Qi rubbed his nose and said, "it''s a pity that all the things he did more than a thousand years ago are for you now."


    Xiao Yao is in a good mood and laughs again.


    Li Bai Qi suddenly fell silent.


    Hong feisheng blinked at Xiao Yao and then looked at Li Baiqi. To be honest, he felt that he couldn''t understand the situation now. Although he could understand what they said, he didn''t understand them very well. Instead, he could vaguely guess some. Why the terracotta warriors didn''t attack them before, they would attack Sima Tianxing instead, Obviously, it has a lot to do with the jade seal in Xiao Yao''s hand. As for how to do it, Hong feisheng thinks that Xiao Yao must understand, otherwise he would not have said anything like this before.


    At this time, Xiao Yao said: "now, can you give my friend''s body back to me?"


    "Ha ha, do you think it''s possible?" Li Baiqi said with a sneer, "otherwise we will make an exchange, you will return the seal to me, and I will leave his body immediately?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "in fact, according to the truth, it''s not impossible, but do you think that I will give you the seal first, or do you leave my friend''s body first? It can''t be done at the same time


    At this point, the negotiation will not go on.


    Such is the case.


    If Xiao Yao had given the seal to Li Baiqi first, he and Hong feisheng would have died here today.


    But if Li Baiqi is allowed to leave Pang Yier''s body first, it is estimated that Li Baiqi is not at ease. In fact, his worry is reasonable, and other Xiao Yao doesn''t know. But at least he is sure that as long as Li Baiqi really leaves Pang Yier''s body, Xiao Yao will never return the jade seal.


    So, this is a dead question, there is no answer at all.


    Li Baiqi opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao opened his mouth first: "you don''t want to threaten me with my friend''s body. It''s meaningless. Even if you really threaten me, I can''t return the seal to you, otherwise he won''t die alone, and we will. This is a loss business!"


    Li Bai Qi simply began to practice closed mouth Zen again.


    Xiao Yao knew his intention before he spoke. How can he go on? He was thinking, it''s only more than a thousand years ago. How can people now have such a flexible mind? I have no advantage at all.


    "In fact, even if you don''t get out of my friend''s body, there are other ways." Xiao Yao said, "am I right to say that?"


    Li Baiqi said with a sneer, "it depends on your ability."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "the simplest way is to use mental force to suppress you. Although this will damage my friend''s cultivation, you will disappear completely from the world, right?"


    Li Baiqi''s face changed again.


    At the same time, his body was shaking slightly.


    Obviously he was really scared.


    Although he has been dead for more than 1000 years, his soul has always existed in the mausoleum and never disappeared.


    If this really makes him disappear, God knows what will happen?


    He never thought about this problem. He didn''t even dare to think about whether he would really disappear from the world. Just thinking about it, he would feel extremely scared.


    "What do you want?" Li Baiqi was completely out of breath and began to go hysterical.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this question should be asked by me. Now I have the initiative. What do you have to do in my friend''s body? Don''t think I really have nothing to do with you. You see, I can make you disappear from the world as long as I want. What else do you pretend to be with me? Now I give you two choices. The first one is that you leave my friend''s body on your own initiative. The second one is that you leave my friend''s body on your own initiative! I will do it myself, and then you will really disappear from the world. "


    Li Bai Qi was very angry.


    "Are you threatening me?" Li Baiqi asked.


    Xiao Yao blinked at Li Baiqi and asked, "is the way I threaten you not obvious enough? Are you really aware of it now? "


    Li Baiqi is totally helpless.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was the most difficult opponent he had ever met.


    "You know, as long as you leave my friend''s body, it''s impossible for me to find you in this imperial mausoleum." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Baiqi''s face was uncertain, as if he was thinking about something.


    "One more minute." Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    "Well, I''ll leave myself." Li Baiqi said.


    He''s taking the initiative.


    In fact, he has no other choice.


    Although he is not willing at all, as Xiao Yao said before, now the initiative has been firmly grasped by Xiao Yao. What else can he do besides this? After all, he didn''t want to disappear from the world! As long as the imperial mausoleum and the border still exist, maybe there will be a absent-minded person who will come here in the future. He still has a chance. Although the 20000 elites are gone, as long as he still exists, what if he starts all over again? As the founding emperor of Dazhong Dynasty, he was very confident.


    The next second, Li Baiqi left Pang Yier''s body.


    Pang Yier was pale and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao went forward to investigate and found out that Li Bai Qi had really left. Then he was relieved.


    "Is that guy really gone?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and nodded.


    At this time, Sima Tianxing''s huge body had been turned into a meat cake, but his strength was so strong that he destroyed more than a dozen terracotta warriors and horses.


    I really underestimated him before.


    (today''s chapter five is more than 15000 words...)

 Chapter 1234

    Sima Tianxing can destroy more than ten terracotta warriors and horses in the face of a sea of people, which shows his strength. But even so, he died here in the end. His monarch, Li Baiqi, didn''t even look at him.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks that Sima Tianxing is also very sad. In this life, he worked hard for the sake of the Li family, but ended up in such a situation.


    If Sima Tianxing is still a normal person, Xiao Yao will not want to kill him, but now Sima Tianxing is no longer a ghost. To let him live, maybe it''s just a kind of torture for him. In this case, it''s better to disappear from the world. It''s not a bad thing for him.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao could not help sighing.


    Although Sima Tianxing is dead now, this kind of death may only be regarded as a relief for him.


    "May there be no Li Bai flag in heaven." Xiao Yao suddenly thought.


    After shaking his head, the 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses disappeared.


    Hong feisheng was a little silly when he saw this scene. He felt that his brain was not enough.


    "What''s the situation?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, glanced at Hong feisheng, and shook the seal in his hand.


    Hong feisheng was surprised and said, "do you mean the terracotta warriors and horses are all in this jade seal?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    In fact, at first, he thought it was incredible.


    Before that, he just tried to make a trial, but he didn''t expect that he really succeeded. In this case, Xiao Yao couldn''t help thinking about how big the jade seal space is. It''s terrible that all the bronze terracotta warriors and horses with about 20000 people can be thrown in!


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yao also knows that the only thing that can be stored in this jade seal is the 20000 Tianzi army, which is of very single use. This is enough for Xiao Yao. After thinking about it for a long time, he did not expect that there was anything more precious than the 20000 Tianzi army.


    Anyway, this is what Xiao Yao really thinks.


    It took about half an hour for pang to open his eyes and wake up.


    In this half an hour, Xiao Yao also simply told Hong feisheng that he got information points from the jade seal.


    Xiao Yao said it at this time because he knew Pang Yier would wake up soon, so it was better to say these things earlier. Although Xiao Yao thought Pang Yier was a trustworthy person, it was better to avoid it when he could.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know much about Pang Yier. The so-called heart of harming people is indispensable, and the heart of defending people is indispensable. What''s more, he knew from the beginning that Pang Yier was not a fuel-efficient lamp at all, and his thought was complicated. Therefore, he had better be careful.


    When Xiao Yao explains this, Hong feisheng listens to it very carefully. He always thinks it''s incredible, but he knows that Xiao Yao won''t make up these stories to deceive himself.


    As soon as Pang Yier woke up, their conversation stopped.


    "Awake?" Xiao Yao looked at Pang Yier with a blank face and said with a smile.


    Pang Yier sat down slowly, looked around and said, "how can I be here?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you ask me? I also want to ask you, didn''t you wait for us outside before? You came in anyway Pang Yier has a splitting headache. The expression on his face is ferocious, which is very normal. Xiao Yao had guessed that Pang Yier would wake up like this before.


    Li Baiqi''s soul has been in his body for such a long time. If there are no sequelae, it''s really strange.


    Xiao Yao looked at Pang Yier and asked, "can''t you remember anything?"


    Pang Yier shook his head hard.


    "You asked me to wait for you outside, so I waited, but suddenly my head seemed to be hit by a hammer, and I really had no impression of what happened next." Pang Yier gasped.


    "Forget it. If you don''t remember, don''t think about it." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao stares at Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng blinked. He didn''t know why. Did he say something wrong just now?


    I didn''t want pang to remember what happened before!


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Hong feisheng''s expression of these words, but he used the wrong way. When he said that, even if Pang Yier was not interested in it before, he would like to recall what happened before. The key is that Hong feisheng''s attitude is too strange. It''s so obvious that you don''t want to think about what happened before, not to mention Pang Yier. Even if it was Xiao Yao, he would be very curious about his lost memory.


    Pang Yier used to be a cautious person, and he was very good at observing. Now when Hong feisheng said that, he must feel that things in it are not simple. Therefore, Xiao Yao can only say that Hong feisheng has just said things that are speechless and hard to recover. Even if he regrets what he said, he can''t get it back.


    What''s more, even now, Hong feisheng doesn''t realize that there is something wrong with what he said just now.


    "By the way, have you found anything good here?" Asked Pang.


    "Not yet. I''m going to take you with me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Anyway, Li Baiqi has been settled, and then they can''t have any trouble.


    Moreover, according to the information from the seal, there are many good things here.


    Next, it''s their search time.


    Xiao Yao thought, although Li Bai Qi is the owner of the imperial mausoleum, now, he should have no opinion, right?


    "That feeling is good!" Pang Yier laughed and said, "Taoist hong must protect us well!"


    Hong feisheng really blushed.


    If Pang Yier had said that before, Hong feisheng would have come down without saying a word. But now, he thinks that if he wants to have a smooth passage in the imperial mausoleum, he has to see Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, he would probably have died in the imperial mausoleum today. Let''s not mention Li Baiqi, the 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses, even Sima Tianxing, who used to be, Thinking about this, he suddenly felt a little depressed. Now he needs Xiao Yao to protect himself


    If it comes out, are you still alive?


    With Hong feisheng and Pang Yier, Xiao Yao starts a treasure hunt.


    In the imperial mausoleum, there are still some spirit weapons. Besides spirit weapons, there are also some gold. These things are precious.


    When it comes to gold, Pang Yier is not very interested in it, but can''t put it down. Xiao Yao also makes some and throws them directly into the storage ring. He doesn''t even have a look at them. Now let''s not talk about them. Even if they are artifacts, Xiao Yao has them.


    After experiencing so many things, Xiao Yao also found that his aura seemed to have improved a lot.


    If it goes on like this, it''s not impossible to break through.


    In fact, the most important thing is the impact of the murderous Qi in the jade seal on Xiao Yao''s aura, which is like a catalyst, accelerating Xiao Yao''s breakthrough speed.


    This is also the great harvest of Xiao Yao''s visit to the imperial mausoleum. After all, the reason why Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng ran everywhere this time was to speed up their breakthrough. Of course, such a harvest is nothing compared with the jade seal they got here.


    With the jade seal and the 20000 Tianzi army, Xiao Yao has a lot of confidence. When his strength is improved, even if only the 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses, Xiao Yao dares to go to the Qing Dynasty.


    This day may not be too long.


    After a simple search, Xiao Yao takes Hong feisheng and Pang Yier out of the border mausoleum.


    As soon as he came out, Xiao Yao stopped.


    "I''m going to seal this border completely." Xiao Yao said.


    Pang Yier asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want others to go in?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Pang Yier is right and wrong. It''s one thing that he doesn''t want others to go in and give Li Baiqi a chance. The most important thing is that Xiao Yao is worried about whether Li Baiqi will come out. Although Li Baiqi doesn''t pose a threat to Xiao Yao, Li Baiqi is not an ordinary person after all. If Li Baiqi is really reborn one day, with that guy''s temper, It must be impossible for him to let Xiao Yao go.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of careless person. On the contrary, he cherishes his life more than anyone else, so he definitely won''t give anyone the chance to kill himself.


    Including Li Baiqi!


    A strong opponent like this will naturally be strangled in the cradle.


    Pang Yier can''t understand it for the moment, but Hong feisheng is very clear about Xiao Yao''s idea. He doesn''t say much at the moment, so he nods and agrees immediately.


    In fact, not to mention Xiao Yao, even Hong feisheng thinks that Li Baiqi is a very terrible opponent. Such an opponent should be on guard all the time.


    It''s not so difficult for Xiao Yao to seal the entrance of the border. It''s just to disrupt the energy data in the border. However, it''s not difficult to re-enter the imperial mausoleum if you meet a more powerful array master than Xiao Yao.


    Of course, in Xiao Yao''s view, such a master of array must have extraordinary strength. Even if such an opportunity is placed in front of Li Baiqi, that guy may not be able to win.


    Not everyone is as easy to bully as Pang Yier.


    As for waiting for a long time in the future, Li Bai Qi in the imperial mausoleum is powerful again, and it is possible to lose more powerful people. But this problem is not what Xiao Yao should consider now, and he doesn''t plan to stay in Lingwu world all the time!


    Hong feisheng thinks that Xiao Yao is cruel enough.


    Before in the border, I was very angry with Li Bai flag. Now I even want to put Li Bai flag together.


    If we let Li Baiqi know, maybe it will really make him angry.


    However, Hong feisheng thinks that Xiao Yao''s practice is very necessary£¨ Today''s Chapter 6 update!)

 Chapter 1235

    This time, it was quite a harvest.


    After blocking the border, Xiao Yao was completely relieved and accomplished.


    What kind of accidents will happen in the future? This is not what Xiao Yao can consider now. He can only say that he knows his destiny as much as he can.


    If Li Bai Qi can really come out, it''s still when Xiao Yao is still in the Lingwu world, and his strength is even stronger than Xiao Yao. All of them happen to be together, and Xiao Yao will recognize it, which can only be regarded as his own misfortune.


    When they came to Qiongshan before, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng came for the double monster, but they didn''t expect so many things to happen.


    After all, this is something Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng didn''t think of before. When they come to Qiongshan this time, their mood is like a roller coaster.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng originally came to Qiongshan, but when they left, there were more people, Pang Yier.


    When he walked out of Qiongshan, Xiao Yao was still muttering in his heart. Did Pang Yier really forget all about it?


    However, in this case, he has no way to ask.


    Originally, Hong feisheng had already added to the story. Naturally, Xiao Yao didn''t ask much. Otherwise, it would be too much for him to have 300 liang of silver here.


    What Pang Yier shows is that I don''t remember anything. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng treat him as if he didn''t remember anything.


    What happened in the imperial mausoleum, Pang Yier did not say, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng will not mention again.


    Let the past go with the wind


    After leaving Qiongshan, Xiao Yao and the other three had already set foot on the road to the black forest.


    Before I met so many messy things in the imperial mausoleum, the final harvest was not only the jade seal, but also cultivation.


    At the time of Taohua Island, Hong feisheng said that it was impossible for Xiao Yao to break through to the level of double master in just one year. Although the gap between the first and second level masters is not very big, I don''t know how many first level masters in Lingwu world have never entered the threshold of second level masters in their whole life. Although Xiao Yao felt that he would never be trapped outside the threshold of a heavy master, he could not say that he could do it within a year, could he?


    Originally, he broke through to the level of a master, which was the help of Hong feisheng. It''s not long since now, and his foundation is still unstable. Now if he wants to break through, he''s just joking about his accomplishments. However, the current trend of development is not generally smooth. If it had been before, Xiao Yao would believe that he would break through soon, I can''t believe it if I kill him!


    But now all this is placed in front of Xiao Yao, even if he is still not willing to believe, have been unable to find a reason not to believe.


    It took a month to get to the black forest from Qiongshan. In fact, the speed is very fast.


    In the process, there was no trouble, no extraneous.


    However, when he was approaching the black forest, Xiao Yaohong feisheng and Pang 123 were having a rest in a tea shed when he heard a piece of news.


    Xu SuGuan, a young monk of Jinchan temple, rushed to the Qin Dynasty with a wooden fish in his hand.


    Hearing this news, Xiao Yao and others were surprised.


    He really couldn''t understand why Xu SuGuan went to the Qin Dynasty alone.


    He subconsciously turned his face and looked at Hong feisheng. However, Hong feisheng also shook his head at him, indicating that he was not very clear.


    "This guy has always been uninterested in disputes among countries, so I can''t think of any reason." Hong feisheng said seriously.


    Xiao Yao make complaints about it. "Are you not friends with him?"


    Hong feisheng rolled his eyes and said, "it''s good that he and I are friends, but it doesn''t mean how much I know him! I am also his friend. When you have a chance to see him later, you can ask him, does he really know me? Does he know what I''m thinking? "


    Speaking of this, Hong Fei went up and looked at Xiao Yao. He couldn''t help sighing: "you don''t understand what I told you. After all, you are still too young!"


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that it had nothing to do with whether he was too young or not. He could only say that both Xu SuGuan and Hong feisheng were absolutely eccentric.


    He couldn''t help thinking, do you want to be a master, you have to be a weirdo first?


    That''s unreasonable, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that he didn''t have the potential to be a master. If he wanted to become a Buddha, would he become a devil first?


    After a day''s inquiry, Xiao Yuan knew that Xu SuGuan''s visit to the Qin Dynasty was to see Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    As for the purpose, it''s very simple. We have to discuss the situation with each other.


    "To put it simply, this guy wants to fight with Xuanyuan Jiuchong." Hong feisheng said happily.


    Xiao Yao said anxiously: "if so, isn''t the little monk very dangerous?"


    "What''s his danger?" Hong feisheng said curiously, "isn''t it just a fight? The little monk''s mouth is very sharp. If he quarrels, I think he won''t lose. I''ve quarreled with him before, and I can''t surpass him. This guy is a master. "


    Xiao Yao is sweating and can''t laugh or cry.


    Is that what I want to express?


    Hong feisheng laughed, waved his hand and said, "I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry. The little monk will not be in danger."


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "although I know that the little monk''s strength is also very strong, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is already a master of jiuzhong. If he wants to kill the little monk first, can he leave the Qin Dynasty alive?"


    Hong feisheng took a sip of tea, squinted and said, "do you know why I don''t care at all?"


    "Because you have a bad relationship at all!" Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng


    After a while of depression, Hong feisheng said, "it''s not like that, because I know that the strength of the little monk doesn''t need me to worry about. In fact, you''re right. If it''s really a fight, even me and xiaoheshang together can''t be Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s opponent, but if Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to kill the little monk, it''s impossible, Don''t mention a Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Even in the whole Qin Dynasty, it''s impossible to kill the little monk. "


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes and looked at Hong feisheng. It seemed that he felt a little incredible.


    A Xuanyuan jiuzhong is terrible enough, and the troops of the Qin Dynasty are undoubtedly powerful.


    However, it is impossible to kill the little monk by adding the two together?


    This guy is too powerful, isn''t he!?


    "Do you know why the young monk was born into the body of Buddha?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    This is not the first time he has heard Hong feisheng say this, but up to now he has no idea what it means.


    "The meaning of these words is that as long as the young monk is willing, he will be able to become a Buddha in the next second." Hong feisheng said, "this is something that many monks dare not think about all their lives. Those monks have one idea all their lives. It''s good to burn a relic when they die. However, the little monk was born a Buddha. "


    Xiao Yao felt that he still did not understand, but this did not hinder his general understanding.


    After a moment''s silence, he asked, "if so, why hasn''t the little monk become a Buddha?"


    "Because he doesn''t want to!" Hong feisheng said boldly, "didn''t I make it very clear just now? As long as the young monk is willing, he can sit on the ground and become a Buddha. However, if the young monk is not willing now, what can he do? "


    Xiao Yao was silent again.


    "What are you thinking?" Hong feisheng asked


    "I''m thinking, is it your brain that doesn''t work well, or is there something wrong with your expression, or is there something wrong with the little monk''s brain?" Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "in fact, you don''t have to be surprised, but it''s quite normal. How many people can''t understand him? This is probably the difference between him and us


    "Why wouldn''t he?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because he doesn''t have a vision yet." Hong feisheng said.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng shook his head, sighed and said: "once upon a time, I had the same doubts as you. I''m lucky to meet Xu SuGuan and ask my doubts. What he gave me is such an answer. He said that he didn''t have any ambition. As for the reason, I don''t know, so I''ll have a chance next time. If you see him, ask him. If you really get the answer we can understand from him, you can also tell me about it. "


    This is why Hong feisheng didn''t ask at the beginning.


    He always felt that even if he asked and the little monk said, he might not be able to understand.


    What''s more, I''m also an expert, and I''m on the top ten list just like the little monk.


    How low would it be to ask questions to the end?


    So he thinks it''s better to stop at the end of the point. In this way, he seems to be a master.


    Xiao Yao can only shake his head and don''t ask any more.


    When Xiao Yao and others entered the black forest, Xu SuGuan, a young monk in a cassock, also entered Chang''an city of the Qin Dynasty.


    Walking on the spacious road, I don''t know how many people in cloth look at him.


    However, they are separated by a distance, even though they all know Xu SuGuan''s identity, they dare not approach.


    They always feel that it''s no good for this guy to come to the Da Qin Dynasty.


    Maybe it''s to stand against the Qin Dynasty.


    If so, how dare they approach the Qin Dynasty?


    You know, the laws of the Qin Dynasty are very harsh, so there is a saying that "tyranny is fiercer than tiger".


    Finally, the little monk Xu SuGuan stopped. He raised his head and looked at the gate of Chang''an city with a smile¡° Little monk Xu SuGuan, from the west to the East, has traveled 79000 miles to discuss the situation here! "

 Chapter 1236

    During this period of time, Chang''an city is very busy.


    How many scholars, how many masters of the river and lake, all poured into Chang''an city. There are Confucianists, immortals, monks in cassocks, and some farmers.


    They just want to hear what Xu SuGuan from the west of Lingwu world wants to talk about.


    The general trend of the world?


    What''s the trend of the world?


    Heaven power of Buddhism?


    However, these people did not get the answers they wanted.


    When Xu SuGuan first came to Chang''an City, he was approached by people in the imperial city.


    They can''t go in with them, can they? Did they want to enter the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty?


    What happened in the imperial city is unknown.


    After three days in Chang''an City, Xu SuGuan left the Qin Dynasty.


    On that day, he stopped and looked back, still looking at the tower of Chang''an city.


    It''s just that what I said this time is quite different from what I said before.


    "It''s said that Chang''an city is peaceful, but who knows how many horses have passed along this road?"


    "It''s said that the great Qin Dynasty was prosperous, but who knows how many people were dead, and how many people were looking forward to their families returning home?"


    At the end, Xu Su Guan gave a bitter smile: "Xing, the people suffer, die, the people suffer..."


    He shook his head and went back to Jinchan temple.


    These things, Xiao Yaohong feisheng, Pang Yier and the three of them naturally do not know.


    When the little monk was in Chang''an City, Xiao Yaohong feisheng and Pang 123 had already entered the black forest.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was worried, but after listening to Hong feisheng''s words, he felt that his worry was totally unnecessary.


    Pang Yier also said, "let''s not worry about Xiao Yao and Xu SuGuan. If he is really in danger, we can''t help him."


    This sentence always makes Xiao Yao feel a little impersonal, but he can''t deny it. What Pang Yier said is true.


    The little monk didn''t encounter any danger in the Da Qin Dynasty. It''s good that if he did encounter any danger, even if they did go, they couldn''t help.


    Hong feisheng has already said that even he and Xiaohe Shangjia are not Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s opponents.


    The young monk and Hong feisheng are already invincible in their hearts, but together, they will not be the opponents of Xuanyuan jiuzhong. How terrible that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is, he thinks it is hard to imagine. Anyway, it will not take much effort to kill himself, so even if the young monk really meets any danger in Xuanyuan jiuzhong, It''s no use getting to him.


    So I''d better get busy with my own affairs first. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, sometimes he has to admit that his strength is too weak. With such strength, he can only think about what he wants to do. This is a torture for Xiao Yao. He knows that his strength is very weak in Lingwu world, But at that time, when he thought about it, he just thought about it. Now it''s all in front of Xiao Yao, which gives him a sense of urgency.


    The little monk is OK. If he had any accident, would he blame himself?


    This time is a little monk, then if he becomes a flying bird, he will become a Wutong tree and become a willow and become a Xiao Long elephant.


    If at that time, I still can''t do anything, what can I do?


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao became nervous.


    This is definitely not what he wants to see, so in any case, he has to break through himself in the shortest time.


    So during this period, Xiao Yao was very busy. As long as he saw monsters, he had to fight. His main purpose was to train himself and improve his cultivation in the shortest time.


    Hong feisheng and Pang Yier also saw this, and both said they were hard to understand.


    "Xiao Yao''s cultivation speed is fast enough, and now it''s progressing very smoothly. Why worry so much?" Pang Yier squatted on the side, looking at Xiao Yao who was still fighting with a giant bird, holding his chin and saying.


    Hong feisheng shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    He and the little monk are friends, but he never knows what the little monk wants to do. What''s going on in my head.


    He and Xiao Yao are friends, but he also doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is thinking.


    After Xiao Yao finished the fight with the giant bird, Hong feisheng took advantage of his spare time to walk on the road of the black forest, and also caught Xiao Yao.


    "Do you have to be in such a hurry? I don''t know how many people are inferior to you in this world. Your cultivation speed is terrible now. What''s more, as long as you step by step, you could have broken through to the level of double master in a very short time. " Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and did not answer the question.


    He is different from others.


    Since he came to Lingwu world, he has been different from all the immortals.


    Others may not be in a hurry, but Xiao Yao can''t be so calm!


    Xiao Yao didn''t say these words.


    After Hong feisheng asked about his doubts, he found that Xiao Yao just laughed. Then he kept silent and did not continue to ask.


    "When shall we enter the deepest part of the black forest?" Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked Hong feisheng.


    The expression on Hong feisheng''s face changed a little and asked, "do you want to go into the deepest part of the black forest?"


    Xiao Yaole said, "why not?"


    "That''s not true." Hong feisheng said with a bitter smile, "it''s just that there are many black forest monsters, not to mention the double monsters, there are all the three, four, five, six and seven monsters. I don''t care, but you can''t deal with them, so it''s meaningless to go! Outside the black forest, you can also find double monsters. With your current cultivation, meeting double monsters is enough for you to deal with. "


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "but you can see that outside the black forest, there are many immortals wandering around, and they are all looking for monsters. I''m afraid they''ve solved all the monsters that have double master cultivation. Where can we find them?"


    Hong feisheng rubbed his nose and had a headache.


    He knew what Xiao Yao said was true, but he didn''t know how many crises were hidden in the black forest.


    With his accomplishments, it''s not difficult for him to come and go freely, but he has to take care of Pang Yier and Xiao Yao. I don''t know how difficult it is.


    So in Hong feisheng''s view, it is absolutely unwise to take Xiao Yao and Pang Yier into the black forest.


    At this time, suddenly heard the sound of the horse''s hooves from far to near.


    Hong Fei Sheng frowned a little, then said: "about 20 people, 30 horses, but there is no master, the most powerful is only the cultivation of double master, should be the formation of the demon hunting team."


    In fact, after Xiao Yao and others came to the black forest, they did not know how many demon hunting teams they had seen. There were probably more people. Even if they met difficult monsters, they could deal with them. The most important thing was that many people could be courageous. In fact, most of them were dedicated to protecting one person in the team. There were always some poor people, Or a disciple with good talent of a certain sect wants to come here to experience. Therefore, the family or the people in the sect need to invite some experts to protect the safety of this person.


    This time, there should be no exception.


    "Forget it, let''s go, too." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng smiles and nods.


    Every time we meet the team that comes to hunt the demon in the black forest, Xiao Yao and others will take the initiative to avoid.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take out the animal pill first." Xiao Yao said.


    The giant bird that Xiao Yao killed before was only the cultivation of the golden elixir period. If it was put before, Xiao Yao would have some trouble to deal with it. However, during this time, Xiao Yao gradually mastered the most basic skills of fighting with monsters. Although he had no rich experience, he didn''t know how much to improve.


    Xiao Yaogang takes out the beast Dan, and the sound of the horse''s hooves behind him is getting closer and closer.


    Obviously, those people are aware of their existence.


    "That''s the Black Hawk!" A voice behind him said.


    "What? Black Hawk? What kind of cultivation is that? "


    "At least in the golden age."


    There is still a lot of discussion behind us.


    Xiao Yao ignored it and put away the animal pill.


    At this time, many people behind them had turned over and stepped towards them.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look at each other, and they both see deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    It seems that it is impossible for them to leave now.


    A total of 20 people, as Hong feisheng said before, 15 of them stayed behind and spread out, which seemed to form a defensive line.


    After that, five people came to Xiao Yao and others.


    Walking in the front is a man dressed as a scholar with a jade face. His figure is only 1.7 meters. He looks slightly emaciated and holds a white paper fan in his hand.


    His facial features can already be described by exquisite. It looks a little feminine. Xiao Yao thinks that this is probably the most beautiful man he has ever seen.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s a strange thing for a big man to use such adjectives as beautiful, but not abrupt at all.


    At this time, Hong feisheng had already built a spiritual bridge with him.


    "Don''t think so much about it. It''s just a little girl disguised as a man." When Hong feisheng finished his words, he said contemptuously, "it''s so simple that I can''t see it. Now I''m very disappointed with your IQ!"


    Xiao Yao was not angry and thought, "why can''t I see it? I''m just too lazy to say it. "


    Hong feisheng sniffed.


    This guy is getting more and more shameless now. In that young man, oh no, the four guys standing beside the woman are all immortal cultivators. Three of them are first level masters, and Xiao Yao can''t see them. They are probably the second level masters mentioned by Hong feisheng before.

 Chapter 1237

    Through the positions of these people, Xiao Yao can easily judge that the three primary masters and the one secondary master are all the women who are different from the woman who is dressed as a man. It can be seen that this woman is the core figure in the team. Although she is just the peak of the golden elixir period and is about to break through the cultivation of the primary master, now that she has such a master as a bodyguard, it can be seen that, This woman''s identity must be different.


    Between that woman, walk to Xiao Yao face before and after, then bluntly said: "animal Dan sell me."


    Not at all.


    Xiao Yao half squinted at her, after a while, just said: "this beast Dan I keep useful, do not intend to sell."


    "How about ten thousand taels of gold?" The woman said directly.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned. He had just said that he didn''t want to sell, but the other party even offered a price. This is obviously the posture of the potential to win!


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak, the woman naturally thought that the other party didn''t think she had enough chips, so she continued: "plus a magic pill, you can improve your accomplishments."


    Even in the Lingwu world, things like Xiandan can be regarded as treasures. Women feel that they offer such chips, but the other side obviously has no reason to refuse again.


    The animal pill of a monster in the golden elixir period is not so strong when compared with a fairy pill.


    Xiao Yao didn''t mean anything when he heard this, and Hong feisheng almost couldn''t help laughing.


    First of all, he is very sure that for Xiao Yao, he doesn''t care about any gold and silver.


    Before, in the mausoleum of Li Baiqi in the Dazhong Dynasty, they took gold and put it in the storage ring.


    As for Xiandan, this is a bigger joke.


    How can Xiao Yao care if he is tired of eating such things as Xiandan?


    Xiao Yao still didn''t speak.


    The woman was already a little impatient.


    "Little brother, you don''t have enough heart. Although your animal pill is a good thing, it''s nothing compared with the immortal pill and ten thousand taels of gold." The woman''s voice was still clear, and she continued, "in this world, there is nothing that can''t be sold. It just depends on whether the chips offered by the other party are enough. If you think that I give you too little, you can put it forward by yourself. As long as I can do it, I promise you."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said, "but I really don''t want to sell it."


    At this time, one of them is still a young master, already a little impatient.


    "Look at your accomplishments. It''s just a master. We''re willing to trade with you. It''s not easy. Why do you start from the ground? If it really annoys us, we''ll take it directly. I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to cry. "


    Xiao Yao is really going to cry.


    What''s more, when did you start the price?


    Can you feel your conscience?


    Xiao Yao used to think that he was the kind of person who liked to make trouble and was unreasonable. But when compared with these people, Xiao Yao would feel ashamed.


    "Xiao Yao said not to sell, why do you bother? Besides, if you really want to rob, you have to have this ability! " Pang said.


    If he was the only one, he would listen to each other''s arrangement at this time and give the beast Dan away.


    Although he is a eccentric person, it doesn''t mean he is absent-minded! On the contrary, he is very rational. He knows better than anyone that a hero does not suffer from immediate losses. Otherwise, he will not live to the present. Let alone the world of Lingwu. Even before he was on the earth, he encountered many dangers. If he was a stubborn donkey, he would have died many times.


    Even said, his life motto is, be careful.


    However, it''s different now. Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are standing behind him, thinking and thinking, and he can''t find a reason why he should be afraid.


    Pang''s attitude also completely angered each other.


    Before that, the young Yizhong master was already very dissatisfied. When he heard Pang Yier''s words, he was even more angry. He gave a cold hum and said, "in that case, I really want to see how good you are!"


    Just when he was about to make a move, the woman also spoke.


    "Wait a minute."


    It seems that even a young and vigorous guy doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of this woman. At least, he doesn''t dare to disobey this woman.


    Looking back at Xiao Yao, the woman said, "are you sure you don''t sell it?"


    "Not really." Xiao Yao said.


    "In that case, I don''t want to. Just tell you where you found this black horn hawk." The woman said, "the black horned Eagle lives in groups. There must be more than one black horned Eagle here."


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "in fact, we didn''t find it. It took us as prey, so it wanted to find us trouble."


    "Prey?" The woman sneered and said, "what you said is hypocritical, isn''t it? You have a high level of cultivation. This black horn eagle is just the cultivation of the golden elixir period. How dare you trouble? How dare you be a prey? Even if it can''t see your accomplishments, it can still feel your aura and momentum. It must know that it''s not your opponent. "


    What the woman said is quite right.


    What she doesn''t know, however, is that before that, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng have always been restraining their Qi.


    As for Pang Yier, although he would not hide his accomplishments, his accomplishments were not very high, so he would not be ignored by the black horned eagle.


    Obviously, the reason why the other side can find out Xiao Yao''s accomplishments is that Xiao Yao has just experienced a battle and has not hidden his aura.


    When he wanted to hide, he had been discovered by these people, and it was meaningless to hide his cultivation.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and said, "you asked me, and I said it. But even if I said it, you don''t believe it. In this case, why do you ask more?"


    "If you tell me the truth, why should I ask more?" Said the woman.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and turned to leave.


    Knowing that the other party is a woman, Xiao Yao is too lazy to explain.


    He always thinks that there is probably no stupid thing in the world to reason with a woman. Hong feisheng and Pang Yier originally held a wait-and-see attitude. Xiao Yao was too lazy to say that they planned to leave. Naturally, they did not hesitate at all and quickly followed Xiao Yao.


    "Stop!" With a gloomy face, the woman said, "I''ve given you a chance. All my Taoists are reasonable, but you just toast instead of drink. If I really want to do something, people in the Jianghu can''t find anything wrong."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "are you a man of Daoism?"


    "Exactly!" When the woman nodded, her face was full of pride.


    Obviously, for her, the identity of Taoists is a great honor.


    Xiao Yao has met the people of xundaozong.


    When he and the young monk Xu SuGuan came to Lingwu world together, the location coordinate was XUNDAO sect. XUNDAO sect was also the first sect of immortal cultivators he met. Unexpectedly, they were lucky to meet XUNDAO sect again so soon.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a bad feeling for the people who were seeking daozong. When he met and dealt with each other last time, they were all polite.


    Of course, that''s because people give those people a hundred courage in the face of little monk Xu SuGuan. They don''t dare to be presumptuous in front of little monk Xu SuGuan. That''s just to seek trouble for them.


    Now! Hong feisheng stood in front of them, but they didn''t know each other. They spoke impolitely, but they were all reasonable.


    "Even if you seek Tao Zong, I want to leave, you can''t leave me, can you?" Xiao Yao said.


    "You can try." The woman said with a sneer.


    It''s time to tear your face.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care very much. He''s just a little depressed now. He always behaves in a regular way, but the way he behaves doesn''t mean that people who deal with him will behave in a regular way. He just refuses the other party''s request, which makes the opposite party angry. When the other party asks questions and answers them by themselves, they are not willing to believe it, but also blame themselves.


    This is more than Dou E!


    Xiao Yao turns around again, but the young master has already rushed to him.


    Xiao Yao was angry. He turned around and smashed his fist.


    This punch pushed the young master back by dozens of steps.


    "Well, I''m not afraid of fighting!" Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng believes what Xiao Yao said.


    Now Xiao Yao has more confidence than before.


    This is still in the case of not relying on Hong feisheng.


    Even if Hong feisheng is not here today, Xiao Yao will not encounter any danger.


    Is it true that the 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses he brought out of the imperial mausoleum are all made of clay?


    Hong feisheng had experienced the strength of those bronze terracotta warriors and horses. Although he only had the accomplishments of three masters at that time, he also felt the horror of the bronze terracotta warriors and horses. Even in his heyday, he had the accomplishments of eight masters. Facing those bronze terracotta warriors and horses, he had to be afraid of three points. If he could escape, he would not fight hard, I''m afraid I will be consumed by those bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    However, Hong feisheng also believes that Xiao Yao will not summon 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses until he has to.


    This matter can be big or small. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid it will cause panic in the whole Lingwu world. Even the great Qin Empire, which is extremely powerful, should be afraid of three points.


    At that time, Xiao Yao is afraid to face more trouble. Even Hong feisheng''s strength may not be able to protect Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is a very rational person. He knows what to do and what not to do, so he will not get out the bronze terracotta warriors and horses until he has to. That should be the biggest card and the last trump card for him.

 Chapter 1238

    Hong feisheng has every reason to believe that if these people really annoy Xiao Yao, it must be the other party who is unlucky.


    Now he''s still there, and Xiao Yao won''t really make those bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    That young one heavy master, probably did not expect that he would be beaten back by the other party, his face was white and red, and he was ashamed and angry.


    When he wanted to rush up, one of the elders had already waved his hand.


    "Qi Tian, you are not his opponent." The old man''s eyes twinkled, and he said that his cultivation was in the double master. Naturally, we can see Xiao Yao''s cultivation.


    It''s only one step away from the top of the first level master to the second level master.


    Qi Tian is just a master''s cultivation. It''s impossible to defeat him.


    Most importantly, this young man gives him a very uncomfortable feeling, like a potential threat.


    The other side can only have the highest cultivation of an expert! But can let him this double master feel dangerous, visible opposite party is absolutely unusual.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, the old man''s eyes were full of vigilance, which seemed strange to others.


    "Third martial uncle, I was not ready just now." The young man named Qitian was very dissatisfied and said.


    The old man snorted and said, "even if you are given countless opportunities, you are not the opponent of the other party. Don''t be shameful."


    Xiao Yao is very happy to hear that. Although the old man doesn''t look like a good man, he has a lot of vision at least. What he says makes Xiao Yao feel very comfortable


    At this time, the third martial uncle''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    "As long as you give me the animal pill, I can guarantee you to leave the black forest safely." Third martial uncle said.


    This sounds very polite, but if you think about it carefully, you will know what the other party wants to express.


    Only when you hand over the animal pill, you can leave safely. If you don''t hand it over, don''t you want to come in vertically and go out horizontally?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao is not happy.


    "But we haven''t been here long, and we don''t want to go out yet?" he said


    Third martial uncle, "..."


    He was thinking about whether he had a problem expressing himself or whether the other party was a child with cerebral palsy and poor understanding.


    Both Hong feisheng and Pang Yier are happy.


    After all, they know better than anyone that Xiao Yao''s brain is normal. It''s just a kind of spoof to say that. In fact, with the strength of the third martial uncle, Xiao Yao may not be the opponent of the other party, but if he wants to leave safely and run away directly, there''s no problem. What''s more, Xiao Yao has so many cards, and Hong feisheng is also standing here.


    "To die." With these words, the third martial uncle reaches out his hand and grabs Xiao Yao''s wrist.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Are all these Taoists so unreasonable? Don''t say hello, just do it?


    At the moment, Xiao Yao didn''t think much, so he kicked out decisively.


    At the same time, he turned to Hong feisheng and said, "don''t do it."


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned and nodded.


    They haven''t met any double monster up to now, but they didn''t expect to meet a double expert. Anyway, they all have the same strength. For Xiao Yao, as long as he can be given a chance to break through himself. This is really an opportunity for Xiao Yao.


    When you think about it, it''s very valuable for the other party to show up.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t kick the other side, he managed to push the other side back.


    Then, without any hesitation, he rushed to the old man.


    The old man didn''t expect that Xiao Yao didn''t choose to dodge in the face of his own attack. Instead, he went up to meet the difficulties. Isn''t he taking himself seriously? Therefore, Xiao Yao''s practice can be regarded as completely irritating the other party.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself, you''re going to die!" The old man yelled angrily, bent his five fingers, and grabbed Xiao Yao. He was like an evil tiger. His hand was extremely fierce, and he was just going to kill Xiao Yao.


    Hong feisheng frowned when he saw this scene.


    "Well, it''s the first time that I''ve ever seen such a cruel and decent family of XUNDAO sect." Hong feisheng disdains to say.


    Pang Yier, standing beside Hong feisheng, looks indifferent.


    "The so-called respectable family is self styled. Whoever is strong is respectable, and whoever is weak will have to be a street mouse. Who will hear them?" Pang said.


    He came into contact with the darkness of the world very early. He knew many things very early.


    Hong feisheng glanced at Pang Yier and sighed.


    Although he knows that what Pang Yier said is true, it sounds awkward. After all, Qingcheng Mountain is a well-known and decent family


    After finishing what he had just said, Pang Yier seemed to be aware of something and quickly said, "I''m not talking about Qingcheng Mountain!"


    Hong feisheng touched his forehead.


    Pang Yier might as well not say that


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s strength is not weak.


    Even if the other side is cruel, Xiao Yao was a killer before.


    What is a killer? There is only one purpose, to kill each other in the shortest time.


    So, the other side is cruel, he can be even more cruel than this old man!


    He forced out a stream of sword Qi in his body, which condensed into a translucent sword and stabbed at the old man.


    As soon as the old man evaded Xiao Yao''s attack, Xiao Yao rushed up again.


    Taking advantage of his unprepared, he won some advantages. Of course, he should seize such an opportunity.


    The old man didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s reaction was so fast. He was a little flustered at the moment. He managed to avoid Xiao Yao''s formula again, but found that four golden swords suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Puppet dragon, nine songs, Fu Li, Bai Shou.


    Four long swords stabbed at the old man at the same time.


    Xiao Yao''s body, also rushed forward, holding the back of the white headed sword, eyes filled with a murderous.


    The old man also has a machete in his hand. He cuts three of his swords and flies them out. Xiao Yao''s sword in his hand collides with the machete in his hand, causing sparks.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel surprised when a machete suddenly appeared in his opponent''s hand, which was still a top-grade spirit weapon.


    How can we say that this is also a seeker, or a third martial uncle? If there''s nothing good, it''s really strange.


    After a knife and a sword hit together, Xiao Yao''s palm was shocked and hurt, and his body also stepped back several steps. The old man didn''t move. After all, he had an advantage in cultivation.


    "I really underestimate you." The old man sneered and once again rushed up to Xiao Yao.


    When you are sick, you will die. This is the move Xiao Yao used before. I didn''t expect that the old man learned so fast.


    He didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously.


    Although he can feel Xiao Yao is not simple, but anyway, the other side is just a heavy master, even if it is a heavy master peak, so what? Isn''t it still a master?


    With his own cultivation, it should be easy to kill each other.


    But Professor Yi, he realized that he had underestimated each other before.


    Although the other side is not old, they are only in the level of a master, but there are many good things. Looking at the four golden swords before, none of them are mortals.


    He couldn''t help but think about the old man of the other side. It was very difficult for ordinary people to get one of the swords, but the young man took out four swords at one time.


    What kind of family does this boy come from? Or is he the core disciple of a big school? Besides, he could not think of a reasonable explanation.


    But even so, it will not cause him any psychological pressure, no matter what the other party is, since he has chosen to use the force to suppress others, there is no turning back.


    In his opinion, no matter what identity the young man is, he must die here today.


    If you don''t have any identity, kill it.


    But if it really comes from a big source, if it''s spread out, I''m afraid that my own practice will also bring great trouble to XUNDAO sect. Even if it''s safe, he will be punished.


    So Xiao Yao must die!


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the other side thinks, but he can feel that the other side is killing more and more.


    Every move is extremely tricky.


    The bystanders watched with fear.


    Especially Hong feisheng and Pang Yier.


    Xiao Yao''s strength compared with the other side, there is no advantage, plus this move is life and death, how can they be at ease?


    Therefore, Pang Yier said directly to Hong feisheng, "otherwise, you''d better do it, Taoist Hong. Xiao Yao, it''s too dangerous."


    In fact, Hong feisheng was thinking about this issue before. He felt that he really should do it.


    On the contrary, after Pang Yier said this, Hong feisheng felt that he had no need to do anything.


    "Xiao Yao is a man who cherishes his life very much." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "if Xiao Yao really can''t hold on, he will say it himself."


    When Pang Yier thought about it carefully, he thought what Hong feisheng said was quite reasonable.


    It''s not easy for such a smart person as Xiao Yao to suffer losses,


    Since Xiao Yao hasn''t taken the initiative to ask for help from the audience, it means that all this is still under his control.


    "Besides, since Xiao Yao wants to break through himself, it''s normal for him to encounter some dangers. So far, I haven''t seen anyone break through so easily." Hong feisheng said.


    While he was talking, the young man named Qitian suddenly thought something. A sharp dagger floated behind him. The next second, the dagger flew out at a high speed towards Xiao Yao, who was still shaking with the old man.

 Chapter 1239

    When the dagger shot at Xiao Yaofei, Hong feisheng''s body also moved. Almost in the blink of an eye, his body appeared more than ten meters away and reached out to catch the dagger.


    The expression on Qi Tian''s face was instantly solidified and stunned.


    Everyone who saw this scene looked surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the speed of Hong feisheng was so fast.


    You know, Qi Tian is also a great master. The speed of throwing concealed weapons is not comparable to that of ordinary people, and it''s something that everyone didn''t expect, so it''s absolutely impossible for Hong feisheng to prepare in advance.


    When he saw the dagger shooting, Hong feisheng moved in an emergency. Even so, he caught Qi Tian''s hidden weapon.


    This speed is terrible!


    Is this still human?


    After catching the dagger, Hong feisheng''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    He looked at Qi Tian and sneered.


    The next second, his body appeared in front of Qi Tian, and the distance between them was only one meter.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Qitianxia consciousness retreated a step.


    When they saw Hong feisheng before, they didn''t care too much. Even if they didn''t feel Hong feisheng''s cultivation, they didn''t want to regard him as an opponent. They even thought that the reason why they didn''t feel Hong feisheng''s cultivation was because he was a common man. Who would believe that he was already an eight fold master?


    "You ask me what I want to do?" Hong feisheng said with a sneer, "coincidentally, I also want to ask, what do you want to do?"


    While speaking, Hong feisheng also shook his right hand, holding the dagger that Qi Tian had thrown out before.


    "I... what do you mean? Why can''t I understand? " Qitian directly opened the mode of pretending to be stupid.


    Hong feisheng sighed. He completely understood that the other party was the kind of unreasonable person. Even if he really said it, I''m afraid he would not admit it with the other party''s current attitude. He would definitely let himself produce evidence. What evidence can he produce? Fortunately, Hong feisheng wanted to understand one thing. The next second, he also showed a smile on his face - look, it seems that he likes to reason very much.


    So he reached out his hand and lifted Qi Tian up.


    "What are you doing?! Let go of me Originally, Qi Tian was still trying to be calm. Maybe he didn''t want to be too shameful in front of that woman. But now, he has lost the ability to control his body. It''s too difficult for him to be at ease.


    "Let go of my younger martial brother!" The rest of the young people, including the woman, were furious.


    "What do I need you to teach me?" Hong feisheng laughs and throws Qi Tian into a tree. However, Qi Tian''s body doesn''t fall down. His clothes are nailed to the tree by the dagger he threw out before.


    "Oh, the quality of the clothes is really good!" Hong feisheng couldn''t help sighing.


    "..." everyone was speechless.


    Is that the point?


    This guy even cares about the quality of his clothes?


    "You... You want to die!" The young woman flew into a rage and waved, "take him down for me!"


    Hearing this, Pang Yier, standing not far away, could only shake his head hard.


    Nowadays, young people are not very good at thinking? Even if they want to win Hong feisheng, even if they have another 100, I''m afraid they won''t be Hong feisheng''s opponent? It''s still too young! Maybe at the beginning, Hong feisheng just wanted to give them a little punishment to make them more stable, but when they choose to fight with Hong feisheng, things will not be so simple.


    To be fair, Hong feisheng is really the kind of person with a good temper, but a good temper does not mean that Hong feisheng has no temper at all.


    Now the other side still dares to do it by themselves, which completely angers Hong feisheng.


    What''s more, Hong feisheng was not happy at all. The third martial uncle had an advantage in the battle with Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao didn''t show some real skills, he would be defeated. Even so, Xiao Yao''s chances of winning were not very big, but that''s what happened. The other side even wanted to use concealed weapons, Or in front of him! In his heart, but Xiao Yao as a brother, friend, the other side of such an opponent, is equal to touch the scale of Hong feisheng.


    How does that make him so sweet?


    How can he talk to each other?


    One of them, a young man, just rushed in front of Hong feisheng, was slapped by Hong feisheng and flew out.


    The remaining one, stupefied in the same place, raised his hands, did not know what to do, his legs began to tremble subconsciously, and sweat began to seep down his forehead.


    "Go away!" Hong feisheng yelled angrily, and a spirit burst out of his body, which directly knocked the young man out.


    The rest of the women, Hong feisheng just laughed, hugged his shoulder and said, "I''m so big. I''ve met everyone and beaten them. But I''m not used to beating women. Get away from me, or I''ll clean you up later."


    The woman dressed as a man turned red at once and looked very embarrassed.


    Originally, she was very confident in her dress and her voice changed, but she didn''t expect that she would be seen as a woman at the first glance.


    This makes her very disappointed. It seems that her small skills are not mature enough.


    The woman bit her lip, but she didn''t want to be soft. She raised her courage, bit her teeth and said, "we are Taoists. If you do this, you will offend us to death."


    "So what?" Hong feisheng asked happily.


    XUNDAO sect is really a big sect in Lingwu world, but it''s not even a fart in front of Qingcheng Mountain. The simplest point is that no one in XUNDAO sect can stand in the top ten experts list of Lingwu world.


    This kind of school strength, what qualifications in front of Hong feisheng unbridled?


    Hong feisheng also knew what the other party wanted to express, and he said very impolitely: "if you want to use xundang sect to suppress me, I can tell you directly now, you are a fart? Can you take this sentence to your Lord, the old man I didn''t beat? I just don''t give him face. What can he do to me? I just don''t take you Taoists seriously. What can you do? "


    Hong feisheng is really a master, and he has a good mood.


    But, again, he''s a young man.


    Even a young man has his own temper.


    Hong feisheng has been infuriated by the other side''s actions.


    How can he give each other face?


    Hearing Hong feisheng''s words, not to mention those young people, even the dozen people behind them, were all dumbfounded.


    They are all Taoists. No matter who they meet along the way, they will be respectful as long as they know their identity and know that they come to live in Taoists.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen Hong feisheng who doesn''t give face to Taoists.


    Who on earth is this person? How can he be so arrogant?


    What surprised them most was what Hong feisheng said before.


    Listen to what he means, the patriarch of his family has been repaired by him?


    How can it be!


    You know, the master of his family is now the top master of quadruple heaven!


    How many quadruple masters can there be in such a big Lingwu world?


    They don''t believe that it''s not bragging.


    "Presumptuous!" The woman''s face was livid with anger, "don''t insult our Taoists!"


    Hong feisheng glanced at her in the same way as before, hugged her shoulder and asked, "I''m insulting now. What can you do? Can you shoot me? "


    That woman is silent, before Hong feisheng show strength, also let her understand if really start, he is definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    "Since you dare to insult us in front of so many people, how dare you leave your name behind?" Qi Tian, who has been hung on the tree by Hong feisheng, is not honest at this time.


    Hong feisheng laughed and nodded: "yes, my name is Hong feisheng. I''m in Qingcheng Mountain, but after I leave the black forest, I should go to Taohua island. If you want to find me, you can go to Taohua island to find me trouble."


    With one word, everyone was silent again.


    Apart from the two people who were still shaking and Pang Yier, the people standing in front of Hong feisheng were all stunned.


    They can''t even believe their ears.


    This guy, even said his name is Hong feisheng?


    The rising flood of Qingcheng Mountain?


    How could that be!


    Hong feisheng is one of the top ten experts!


    That''s a real strong man! How could it be in the black forest?


    How can we fight with them?


    They thought that if this guy was Hong feisheng, it would be no surprise that the patriarch of his family had been beaten by him. In xundaozong, many people know that in the past, the patriarch had a fight with Hong feisheng, but he was beaten all over his head. It''s not a shame. In their opinion, if the patriarch of their own family can fight with Hong feisheng, it will be a thing that can be boasted for a lifetime.


    After Hong feisheng said what he had said before, he turned to look at Xiao Yao again, still worried. At this time, Xiao Yao seems to have been forced to the end.


    Xiao Yao is a smart man. He knows that if he meets the tough, he is not the opponent of the old man. All he can do is to find opportunities and use unexpected moves to win. However, the old man is not a fuel-saving lamp. He has rich fighting experience, so he never gives Xiao Yao such opportunities.


    Xiao Yao and the old man didn''t pay attention to what happened before. After all, this kind of battle has to be concentrated all the time. Once distracted, the corpse may be separated. Otherwise, it''s estimated that the old man doesn''t even have the mind to continue to work with Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 1240

    For Xiao Yao, the old man is very difficult to deal with, and he may die on the spot if he is not careful, so he must play the spirit of 12 points. Xiao Yao always thinks that the five words "heavy responsibilities and long way to go" are tailor-made for him now. His journey must be a bit of nonsense if you want to talk about the sea of stars, but the Qin Dynasty is still serious.


    Have already had such a powerful opponent, Xiao Yao if die in the black forest, this much hold back bend? It is estimated that Xiao Yao will blush when he is a ghost.


    As for the third martial uncle, he didn''t dare to be careless in the face of Xiao Yao.


    Although Xiao Yao''s strength is only a master, which is still inferior to that of him, he found that the strength displayed by the other side was terrible after he fought with Xiao Yao. He was very skilled in both combat experience and dexterity. To say, most of the disciples of Daoism sect were no match for this young man, Unfortunately, this guy is not a seeker.


    "Boy, if you are willing to join me, I will spare you today. How about that?" The third martial uncle suddenly stops and stares at Xiao Yao.


    When he said this, he hesitated.


    If the average person''s words, hear such words, see oneself throw out such olive branch, affirmation can be excited, all don''t know what to say.


    But now the young man standing in front of him, no matter from which point of view, is not an ordinary person, and his origin is certainly not simple, either a big school or a rich family.


    Moreover, with the talent and strength of the other party, I''m afraid he is still the core figure and the leader of the younger generation.


    Such young people, in their own schools or families, don''t they have to serve as treasures?


    Maybe it will be the next head of the family or the head of the family. He has no idea whether the olive branch he throws out can induce him.


    But no matter what the outcome, he felt that he had to say what he should say.


    If Xiao Yao really refused, he felt that he had no regrets. If you don''t say anything, how oppressive? What if the other party really agrees?


    However, his idea is still too simple. For Xiao Yao, there is no attraction for him to enter the sect. In his opinion, the sect is nothing. If he really wants to join any sect, he would have joined qingcheng mountain before. The people in Qingcheng Mountain are more pleasant to see than those in the sect, Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks so. What''s more, he has such a good relationship with Hong feisheng. If he really enters Qingcheng Mountain as a disciple, does Hong feisheng mean not to open the back door for him?


    "You can kill me if I don''t enter your sect?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    It seems that what the third martial uncle said before is a joke to Xiao Yao.


    "Hum, I want to die!" Third martial uncle scolded and rushed to Xiao Yao again. This time, his speed was faster than before.


    The real fight, Xiao Yao realized, like this double master is not so easy to deal with. Xiao Yao can still have some confidence in dealing with monsters in the realm of double masters. However, in the face of an immortal cultivator in the realm of double masters, Xiao Yao''s strength seems to be dwarfed. The opponent''s intelligence is higher than that of monsters. The way of fighting is not so single. Even if monsters have the strength of double masters, the way of fighting is the same thing, It''s the same. According to the personality of animals, the way of impact is different. But even so, Xiao Yao did not think he would lose to the other side.


    This old man is hard to deal with, but he is not a vegetarian!


    It''s not difficult to occupy the invincible position with the strength of the old man, but it''s also a dream to defeat Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is much slower than before, but he takes out a bottle from the ring space.


    "What is this?" The third martial uncle was slightly stunned and looked at the bottle in Xiao Yao''s hand with strange eyes.


    Although it was just a bottle, he could still feel the rich aura in it.


    Is it a kind of aura?


    For a moment, he forgot to attack Xiao Yao at this time.


    Xiao Yao opened the cork and poured the elixir into his mouth.


    At this time, the old man came back to his senses, and his eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    His heart is full of galloping horses!


    Although he knew that Xiao Yao''s origin was not simple before, he didn''t expect that the other party''s origin was so terrible. They were all elixirs! Although the elixir is not so precious to their Taoist sect, ordinary disciples don''t know whether they can allocate one elixir a year. However, the young man in front of him actually eats the elixir in his mouth. Those who know it can see that Xiao Yao is eating elixir at this time. Those who don''t know it think this guy is eating sugar beans.


    Who is this young man?


    How can you take the elixir so seriously?


    Now the third martial uncle has some regrets.


    If he had known that, he would not have fought with Xiao Yao. Even if he didn''t know the origin of the other party, they couldn''t have provoked him!


    On the other hand, it also confirms the third martial uncle''s intention to kill Xiao Yao.


    Never let this guy leave the black forest alive, otherwise, it will be a disaster for them!


    Perhaps, a battle will be started between the seeker and another terrible force.


    If it was just him, he would definitely feel that the Taoists would not go to war with another big force for his own sake. But this time, the granddaughter of the patriarch came with them, and this time they did all this for the granddaughter of the patriarch, the girl who disguised as a woman before.


    After putting more than ten elixirs into his stomach, Xiao Yao''s aura, which was about to be lacked, was instantly filled.


    He took another step forward, and at the same time, he stretched out a finger. A red light burst out from the tip of his finger, and the red line flew towards the third martial uncle.


    The third martial uncle was slightly stunned, but he didn''t step back. Instead, he went up to meet the difficulty. He slapped his hand on the red line, and it was obvious that his hand was pierced. Fortunately, he told Huo Lingqi to protect his palm in time. Even so, his body also stepped back, which was a phased victory for Xiao Yao, At least I don''t need to be beaten by the other side as before. That feeling is too painful.


    Xiao Yao, who ate the elixir, also pushed himself to the limit.


    It''s hard for Xiao Yao to take so many elixirs at one time. The aura of elixir is running around in Xiao Yao''s body, and it also impacts the original shackles in his body.


    He rushed to the opponent again, also wanted to vent the aura in his body as soon as possible.


    A simple attack to the extreme Nirvana fist, once again to push the other side back, at the same time, Xiao Yao''s body against the wind.


    One punch broke the air and hit the third martial uncle on the chest.


    The third martial uncle snorted. Even if the cultivation of the double master resisted Xiao Yao''s fist, he frowned tightly. His body quickly retreated from a distance and relieved the strength of Xiao Yao''s fist.


    "What a powerful punch!" Although he is Xiao Yao''s opponent now, he couldn''t help praising the nirvana fist.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold Snort and took another big step. This step was five or six meters away. In the blink of an eye, he came to the third martial uncle again, and he still punched.


    "Too much deception!" Third martial uncle''s mouth muscles are twitching. Facing Xiao Yao''s aggressive style, he is already furious.


    The big knife in his hand, suddenly a Yang, toward Xiao Yao''s arm cut over.


    Your fist is strong, I will cut off your fist!


    Your feet are like the wind, I will cut off your legs!


    What he is strong, let him be strong, what he is horizontal, let him be horizontal.


    In front of me, you are not allowed to be strong or horizontal!


    Xiao Yao''s body stagnated in mid air. At the same time, a long golden sword appeared again in his hand. When it was handed over with the machete, Xiao Yao''s mouth cracked with a bang, and the blood immediately flowed out. This time, the third martial uncle was successfully pushed back by Xiao Yao.


    "Do you really think I have no temper?" Xiao Yao roared.


    He waved his sword again and ran towards the third martial uncle.


    The expression on the third martial uncle''s face was not calm.


    Although he and Xiao Yao don''t know how many rounds they have fought, from the beginning to the present, Xiao Yao has been trying to make ends meet by circuitous means. But now, this guy even chooses to fight with himself?


    He was thinking, is this guy crazy.


    He also didn''t go to Gu Xiaoyao. What was in his mind at this time? Since the other side chose to fight against him, the third martial uncle would not show weakness.


    That''s his strength!


    That''s what he wants to see!


    So, he held up his machete again and ran towards Xiao Yao.


    Two people''s bodies turned into a rainbow light at the same time. At the same time, two rainbow lights collided with each other.


    Or hear the "bang" that metal collision sound, Xiao Yao''s body this time directly flew out.


    The third martial uncle, though still standing on the ground, had blood on his mouth.


    Even he can''t stand such a strong collision.


    Looking at Xiao Yao who fell and flew out, before he could smile, he saw that Xiao Yao had stood up again.


    His clothes were bloodstained, his chest was undulating, and the sweat on his forehead was light red.


    But in his eyes, there was still a blazing light.


    It was a raging battle!


    Suddenly, the third martial uncle grinned.


    "Do you want to use me as a springboard to break through yourself?" When the third martial uncle spoke, his voice trembled slightly. "But, do you have that qualification?"


    He raised the long knife again, and his body jumped to the air. His wrist suddenly dropped. He saw a knife coming from the top in his hand. The air of the knife turned to dust and turned into a Earth Dragon, biting at Xiao Yao.


    This is his anger!

 Chapter 1241

    Xiao Yao looks at the Tu Long, which is spinning towards him at a high speed. His emotion seems to be very indifferent, not happy or sad. However, from his eyes, what he sees is not cowardice, fear, or as hot as ever.


    As if this guy never knew what fear was.


    Let''s not say anything else. Xiao Yao''s psychological quality is very good. Anyway, the onlookers think so.


    Those disciples who came along with the third martial uncle were not calm at this time.


    If before, they don''t care. I hope the three martial uncles can kill the young man as soon as possible.


    However, after knowing Hong feisheng''s identity, there was no such idea at all.


    They just thought, third martial uncle can''t really tell the young man what to do!


    Fools can see that the young man fighting with the third martial uncle has a very good relationship with Hong feisheng.


    The reason why Hong feisheng didn''t give the third martial uncle a shot was to give the young man a chance.


    If this young man is really given by the third martial uncle, they can''t bear the anger of Hong feisheng.


    So they can only murmur in their hearts, third martial uncle, third martial uncle, you must be up to the point, don''t really do anything to the young man!


    In fact, they are also thinking about whether they can rush up and stop this battle, but they all know that they can''t stop it at all at this level of life and death. What''s more, Hong feisheng stood on the side, but he didn''t stop him. This also means that Hong feisheng didn''t want the battle to end. In this case, how dare they act rashly?


    However, they are not right.


    It''s true that Hong feisheng didn''t fight, but it doesn''t mean that he just hopes Xiao Yao and the third martial uncle will continue to fight.


    Although he is only an audience now, because of his relationship with Xiao Yao, he will still feel frightened. He always has a feeling that Xiao Yao will die here the next second.


    Such a battle is too dangerous. Every minute and every second is full of infinite opportunities.


    There is also Pang Yier who doesn''t blink.


    Watching the shaking between Xiao Yao and the third martial uncle, he can also feel a lot.


    After all, the two men, no matter who they are, are all above Pang Yier. He used to be an immortal cultivation maniac. All day long, he was thinking about how to improve his cultivation. Now it''s an opportunity for him to watch such a battle in a quiet distance, so he naturally didn''t want to let it go.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao is still fighting, although Xiao Yao''s clothes have become strips of cloth, soaked in blood and tightly stuck to his body.


    Every pore seems to be permeated with blood.


    Hong feisheng still didn''t stop him.


    He knew that this was Xiao Yao''s chance.


    The reason why Xiao Yao tried so hard to find the double monster was that he didn''t want to take out such a card as the terracotta warriors and horses, and even didn''t need him. What he was waiting for was such an opportunity.


    Push yourself to the end! And then hit it hard!


    Hong feisheng doesn''t know whether this sentence is reasonable or not, but he understands that this sentence is absolutely suitable for cultivating immortals.


    Want to break through the self, originally is to evolve that self to a peak, and then with the help of their own strong or external forces, have a breakthrough.


    Xiao Yao''s action has been more and more slow, so has the third martial uncle.


    He doesn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao any more.


    He has lived for more than 300 years. He has seen all kinds of experts, but it''s the first time for Xiao Yao to meet him. It''s just not fatal! You know, any one who cultivates immortals after reaching a certain achievement is very cherish life. After all, it is a very hard work to cultivate immortals. It is not easy to have such cultivation now. No one is willing to die and let all efforts be burned.


    However, Xiao Yao does not seem to have such an idea at all.


    This guy''s weapon is no longer his sword, but his life.


    Real fight with life!


    "Come on! Come again Xiao Yao''s hair is wet, his eyes are red, and his white eyes are covered with blood.


    He roared, hysterical, as if trying to compete with God.


    Third martial uncle has been a little timid.


    He really doesn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao. If he can, he hopes that the battle will end. However, he knows better than anyone. Now even if he wants to end, Xiao Yao won''t give him this chance. Moreover, as long as he dares to have a little hesitation at this time, he may be caught by Xiao Yao and the other party will use his sword, Through my chest.


    Therefore, he can only tighten his nerves and dare not slightest neglect.


    It is very inappropriate to use such words as belittling the enemy now.


    To be exact, from the beginning, he didn''t belittle the enemy, and he wouldn''t belittle each other because Xiao Yao was an expert. If he had such an idea, he would have died long ago.


    "Madman, madman!" Third martial uncle''s heart is also roaring.


    Xiao Yao seems to be indefatigable. They collide and take off again. Then Xiao Yao always stands up first and makes another impact.


    Although at the beginning, the third martial uncle could still stand firm, but later, like Xiao Yao, he flew out and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao gets up more and more slowly.


    He''s not much better.


    If it goes on like this, he always feels that he is likely to be the final loser.


    What does failure mean? Nothing but death. He won''t allow himself to lose!


    As a result, when he was about to run out of energy, the machete in his hand suddenly disappeared and a golden bronze mirror appeared.


    "Is this... Kun bronze mirror?" Seeing the mirror, Hong feisheng''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    His fists were clenched at the same time, and his sweat bristled. It seemed that he might rush forward at any time.


    When he saw the third martial uncle take out the mirror, Qi Tian and other young people were stunned.


    It''s a treasure in the true sense of Daoism!


    Unexpectedly, he was taken by the third martial uncle.


    What''s more, the third martial uncle took it out.


    This is a real artifact!


    It is said that it takes 50 years of cultivation to activate Kun bronze mirror.


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid the cultivation of the third martial uncle will have to go back to a great master after he urges the Kun bronze mirror once.


    The disciples of xundaozong all know how difficult it is for the third martial uncle to break through to the double master.


    Now, however, the third martial uncle has made such a sacrifice, which means that he has reached the point of last resort. He has been forced to have no way back by Xiao Yao!


    Looking at the young figure, Qi Tian and others are silent.


    They are all young people. They are young and energetic. They can''t hold anyone in their eyes. They always think that God is the first and Laozi the second.


    But now Xiao Yao''s birth has brought them a heavy blow.


    Now they finally understand what it means that there are people outside and there is a day outside. We are all young people. Why is the gap so big? We are all experts. Why is the gap so big?


    This is a question worthy of their careful consideration.


    When Xiao Yao saw the Kun bronze mirror, his pupils also contracted suddenly. He was not a person in the Lingwu world, so it was impossible for him to know the Kun bronze mirror, but he had a sense of familiarity.


    He always felt that there was a mysterious Qi on the mirror, and he seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    The next second, he came back.


    Black dragon sword!


    The reason why that mirror gives you a familiar feeling is that it has a Qi similar to that of the black dragon knife. However, this mirror is a knife, and the difference is very big. The reason why it has the same Qi is only one point.


    This is an artifact!


    Strictly speaking, this is the third artifact Xiao Yao saw.


    The four long swords of the white headed nine song talisman and the puppet dragon can only be regarded as the top-grade immortal tools. There is still a short distance from the artifact.


    Black dragon sword is the first artifact Xiao Yao came into contact with.


    The second artifact is the simple iron sword that Xu kuangge left behind after he ascended.


    Now, this little mirror is the third one.


    At this time, the third martial uncle, who was 50 meters away, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood mist sprayed on the mirror. Suddenly, a red light loomed up and turned into a red rainbow. It burst out from the mirror and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s mind almost did not work, subconsciously took out the iron sword.


    Holding the handle of the sword, he urged the sword Qi left by Xu kuangge. The sword Qi poured into the long sword, and the long sword turned into countless white sword shadows in front of him.


    The sword shadow finally gathers together and blocks Xiao Yao.


    When the red rainbow burst out of the Kun copper mirror and the sword Qi stirred by Xiao Yao collided, a wave of air spread around with the center of the two energy bursts.


    Xiao Yao''s body was swept up by the waves and flew out directly.


    Third martial uncle, Qi Tian and others are the same.


    Hong feisheng reaches out his hand and grabs Pang Yier to avoid the latter''s fate. As for those who seek Tao sect, they also fly out.


    Hong feisheng doesn''t know them and doesn''t care about them.


    In other words, when the storm came, even Hong feisheng, who had already had eight levels of cultivation, stepped back two or three steps.


    From the expression on his face, it can be seen that he is not easy to resist the storm.


    It''s just the aftermath of the fight.


    But Hong feisheng has been so moved. Third martial uncle and Xiao Yao are at the center of the battle. They can''t be compared with each other in terms of the waves they are exposed to. Fortunately, Xiao Yao and the third martial uncle are both double practitioners of immortality, and they can''t activate the real power of the artifact. Otherwise, they will be defeated by the storm¡° Lunatics, they are all lunatics Hong feisheng''s forehead is green, and his mouth says. These two people are killing themselves!

 Chapter 1242

    When the direct energy collision ended, with the explosion point as the center, all the trees within a radius of several hundred meters were broken and looked like a piece of barren hair.


    The land shows its original ferocity and ravines.


    Xiao Yao''s body is lying on the ground in a big shape, and his body doesn''t move at this time. No one knows how he is at this time.


    Although the young disciples of XUNDAO sect are still some distance away from the explosion point, they all look very embarrassed. They are not as lucky as Pang Yier. There is a Hong feisheng on the side to protect them. Even if some of them are quick to respond, they can still be injured by the shock and spit blood in the shortest time. Their results are fairly good. Five or six of them may be due to lack of cultivation, or they may not be able to react and use aura to resist, so they all die.


    Bystanders were killed on the spot.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao and the old man?


    "Third martial uncle!" Qi Tian and others vomit blood and rush to the past, but they are shocked to find that the third martial uncle has become a cold corpse at this time.


    A burst of crying.


    Hearing the cry of those people, Hong feisheng and Pang Yier felt a clatter in their hearts.


    No matter what, the third martial uncle of Daoism sect has the accomplishments of a double master, but Xiao Yao is just a double master.


    The third martial uncle is dead. Can Xiao Yao live?


    Thinking of this, Hong feisheng almost didn''t think much about it, and rushed to Xiao Yao''s direction.


    He pulled Xiao Yao from the ground, reached out and patted him, frowning.


    At this time, Pang Yier had already run to him. Seeing the ugly expression on Hong feisheng''s face, his voice became trembling. He asked in a low voice: "Taoist Hong, Xiao Yao, he..."


    Hong feisheng looks at him, but he doesn''t speak.


    Then he carried Xiao Yao on his back and said, "we have to leave for the time being."


    Pang Yier nodded.


    Hong feisheng, carrying Xiao Yao on his back, walked forward for some distance, then suddenly turned around and looked at the young disciples of Daoism.


    For a long time, he said in a deep voice, "if my brother really dies, I will build his tomb on the mountain of XUNDAO sect. By the way, I will bring you to his funeral."


    When he said these words, Hong feisheng''s voice sounded extremely cold. It can be said that he was not mixed with any emotion.


    Those young disciples were originally immersed in the pain of the third martial uncle''s fall, and Hong feisheng''s words quickly pulled them out of that sad mood.


    Deep down in their hearts, it was replaced by deep fear.


    Even if it''s a fool, you can see that Hong feisheng is absolutely not joking at this time.


    Since the other party said that he would take them to Xiao Yao''s funeral, he would certainly do it.


    Although they don''t know Hong feisheng, how can a master like Hong feisheng like to do things that don''t mean what he says?


    Their hearts are very wronged.


    Xiao Yao''s life and death are uncertain, but their third martial uncle is dead!


    Aren''t they the victims? They didn''t even say they were looking for trouble when they were looking for daozong, so they had to settle the accounts!


    Although they were full of frustration and depression, they didn''t let out any dissatisfied words and emotions. The reason was that Hong feisheng stood in front of them and the person who said those words was Hong feisheng. These three words are like a machete, across their necks.


    Facing a master like Hong feisheng, even if he breathes, he will feel pressure.


    How dare they argue with Hong feisheng?


    After saying that, Hong feisheng didn''t stay much, but left behind Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the disciples of Daoism had forgotten to continue to grieve for their third martial uncle. They were all dumbfounded and didn''t know what they were thinking


    Pang Yier followed Hong feisheng and hesitated for a long time. He still asked, "Taoist Hong, what''s the situation of Xiao Yao now?"


    Hong feisheng''s speed was not slow at all. He said: "all the internal organs are seriously injured. Qihai has also been damaged to a certain extent. Fortunately, he still has a breath."


    When Hong feisheng said that, Pang Yier was shocked.


    Depressed for a long time, he said: "if so, Xiao Yao is not dead now, it''s a miracle!"


    Hong feisheng gave a bitter smile and nodded.


    Although he didn''t like Pang Yier very much, what Pang Yier said now has entered Hong feisheng''s heart.


    Although he didn''t say it, he thought so in his heart.


    Xiao Yao is still breathing. It''s already a miracle.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''d be dead by now.


    "Don''t talk about it for a while. Find a quiet place first. I''ll put some aura into his body." Hong feisheng said.


    Pang Yier nodded.


    Out of the black forest, Hong feisheng and Pang Yier found a flat place.


    Then Hong feisheng put Xiao Yao down from his back and began to enter his body.


    Although this is not enough to save Xiao Yao, at least, Xiao Yao''s current situation may be stabilized first.


    When carrying Xiao Yao on his back, Hong feisheng mutters in his heart.


    He has a feeling that Xiao Yao seems to be breathing at any time.


    Fortunately, the boy''s desire for survival is still very strong, even if the physical injury is so serious, the hanging breath has not been put down after all, and has lasted until now.


    If I were to be another immortal cultivator, even if I was a quintuple master, I''m afraid I would die by this time.


    After crossing the air, Hong feisheng sits on the ground and wipes the sweat on his forehead. Looking at Xiao Yao, who is still lying on the ground, he can only shake his head and smile bitterly.


    Boy, I can''t infer from common sense.


    It''s a monster.


    This is not to say that Xiao Yao''s physical quality. What really surprised Hong feisheng was Xiao Yao''s inner thoughts.


    In order to break through and enter the realm of double master, I have to take such a big risk. It''s just making fun of Xiaoming!


    "Xiao Yao always says that I am a person who likes adventure and exploration. In fact, compared with him, I am not a person who likes adventure at all." Hong feisheng said helplessly.


    Hong feisheng''s words were highly agreed by Pang Yier.


    "I used to think that I could do anything to improve my cultivation, but now I understand that there are people out there, and there is heaven out there!" Pang Yier was full of emotion.


    After saying these words, Pang Yier turned to look at Hong feisheng and asked, "Taoist Hong, what shall we do next?"


    "Back to peach blossom island." Hong feisheng said. "Now?" Pang Yier was surprised.


    Hong feisheng nodded, frowned and said, "I don''t know what else I can do except to go back to Taohua island. No one knows how long this boy can last. So it''s the wisest choice to go back to Taohua Island first."


    I''ve heard Xiao Yao say before that Taohua island is a good place for healing.


    Now Xiao Yao has been seriously injured. Although Hong feisheng knows some medical skills, his medical skills are not worth mentioning at all. They are just skin deep.


    It''s totally impossible to cure Xiao Yao''s current physical condition. Hong feisheng has nothing to do.


    Therefore, the best way is to seize the time to bring Xiao Yao to Taohua island.


    When I get back to Taohua Island, I''m looking at Xiao Yao''s recovery.


    After a short rest, Hong feisheng carries Xiao Yao on his back again, pulls Pang Yier, turns him into a rainbow and flies to the direction of Taohua island. Under normal circumstances, he certainly would not be so on his way. Even when he came, they all flew secretly, and they didn''t want to disturb the cultivators in various countries. Now, Hong feisheng can''t care about these, and Xiao Yao''s health is in danger.


    In Hong feisheng''s opinion, the most important thing now is to take Xiao Yao back to Taohua Island first.


    As for direct flight, Hong feisheng is too lazy to think about whether it will infuriate those countries.


    Originally, it took three months, but Hong feisheng only took three days.


    Hong feisheng hasn''t stopped for a second in the past three days.


    I''m afraid Xiao Yao can''t do it. After all, with his accomplishments, it''s impossible to fly three days and three nights in a row. If he can stick to it one day and one night, he''ll be the best.


    When Hong feisheng passed through some countries, the cultivators of those countries were also like enemies.


    They can feel Hong feisheng''s strong breath, and they are also thinking about when they offended Qingcheng Shanhong feisheng.


    When they found that Hong feisheng was just passing by, they were all speechless.


    "Is Hong feisheng crazy? Doesn''t he know that he is provoking the emperor by doing so? "


    "Well, who makes them experts? That''s what a master is like, isn''t it


    "Nonsense, even Hong feisheng can''t do it. Isn''t that beating Jiang Guo in the face..."


    "Look at what you said. Is Hong feisheng doing well? How many times did the emperor want to ask Hong feisheng to come down from Qingcheng Mountain, but he was avoided. Isn''t that a slap in the face


    "If you have to say that - I can only say it makes sense."


    Hong feisheng, who is on the cusp of discussion, has brought Xiao Yao and Pang Yier back to Taohua island.


    In fact, Hong feisheng didn''t want to bring Pang Yier back to Taohua island.


    At any time, he felt that Pang was a very dangerous person.


    How can I say that I am the man of Taohua island now! We should think more about Taohua island.


    But Hong feisheng also knows that Xiao Yao really needs Pang Yier''s help now, but he still brings him back. When Liu Zhezhi saw Xiao Yao who was seriously injured, he showed his due concern, and then he was speechless¡° I asked him to come to Taohua island to help me cure people. Why did he make himself like this before I started? " Liu Zhezhi said so.

 Chapter 1243

    When Xiao Yao returned to Taohua Island, his health began to improve. It was only because Xiao Yao, green cicada and Wu Wutong did not shed tears.


    When he saw a sick and sick figure lying on the bed, the green cicada and Wu Wutong realized that he had already valued the man so much.


    "What kind of emotion is this? Is it love? " Wu Wutong thought.


    Yang Qingchan thought the same in her heart.


    In comparison, Wu Wutong''s mood is the most eccentric. Before, she didn''t think so much, and didn''t think how fragile her emotions would be. But today, she suddenly realized that it was not the case at all.


    "Taoist Hong, when will Xiao Yao wake up?" Relatively speaking, Liu Chengfeng was calmer at this time.


    "I don''t know." Hong feisheng looks at Liu Chengfeng and shakes his head.


    In fact, he also wants to give Liu Chengfeng an answer. The key problem is that even if Hong feisheng does not know when Xiao Yao will wake up, how can he give Liu Chengfeng a decent answer? In his opinion, the only thing they can do now is to wait, wait, wait for Xiao Yao to wake up, otherwise, they really can''t do anything. In this case, Hong feisheng didn''t want to say more. He always felt that if he said so, he would convey too much despair and loss.


    It''s not a good thing after all.


    When Xiao Yao lies in bed, Liu Yi comes to see him many times. He always looks worried. In addition to taking care of Xiao Yao during the day, he also prays for Xiao Yao at night. She said that there are really not many good people in the world. If there is one, he must live well.


    Although Liu Yi always feels that she lives with her ancestors every day, and Xiao Yao herself is an immortal. Even if she prays, she doesn''t know who to pray for, but she knows it''s a very meaningless thing, but she never stops. After all, there are very few things she can do. When she is on the verge of life and death, Xiao Yao can use her medical skills to pull her back from the gate of death, but she does not have Xiao Yao''s medical skills, so all she can do is pray.


    Even if it''s useless, at least I''m not idle now. For Liu Yi, doing nothing is a kind of mental torture to herself, which she can''t bear.


    Xiao Yao is lying on the bed. No one knows what is going on now.


    Liu Zhezhi is supposed to run to his younger martial sister in three days, and he often looks at Xiao Yao. When he sees that Xiao Yao is still in a coma, he is increasingly worried. On the one hand, he thinks Xiao Yao is a good person. If he really can''t survive, it''s really a pity. On the other hand, if Xiao Yao really has any problems, her younger martial sister will be in danger, Now she is still counting on Xiao Yao to save her younger martial sister.


    It seems a little unkind to say that, but in fact it is.


    Although she and Xiao Yao know each other, they don''t have much to do with each other. They can only say that they know each other, but they are not friends.


    It''s too fake to say how worried and concerned Liu Zhezhi is.


    As long as you are a normal person, you will not be so sentimental.


    If it were Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi would be out of his mind.


    After hearing about Xiao Yao, Xiaoxi rushed out of the pass ahead of time. He didn''t continue to practice, so he rushed over and cried for a long time.


    After all, children are simple, and she doesn''t care whether Xiao Yao is a good person or a bad person. She only knows that Xiao Yao saved his mother''s life, which is a good person. Seeing Xiao Yao''s appearance now, she is more miserable than anyone else. A month passed in the blink of an eye, but Xiao Yao still didn''t wake up.


    From full of expectations at the beginning, to now gradually lost.


    When I saw Xiao Yao, though everyone was very upset, Wu Wutong said Xiao Yao was too big to die.


    But now that a month has passed, Xiao Yao still doesn''t wake up.


    Every minute, every second, is a kind of torture for them.


    It seems that as long as every day goes by, Xiao Yao''s chances of waking up are much smaller.


    Hong feisheng is leaving Taohua island.


    That''s what he told Liu Zhezhi.


    "I told the people of xundaozong before that if my friends really had an accident, I would make them regret it." Hong feisheng''s eyes are resolute and full of murderous spirit. This is the first time he has been so angry in so many years.


    In the past, he always felt that since he was an immortal and a monk, he must be calm no matter what kind of situation he faced.


    However, now Hong feisheng suddenly realized that he was wrong. He felt that he really looked up to himself. Now he could not hold his breath. He wished he could be in xuidaozong the next second and make a big scene. He could not kill people, but he had to beat them all from top to bottom, including the headmaster. They had to remember this lesson, Do you have to help Xiao Yao out?


    Xiao Yao always said that as long as he was by his side, he would be confident and not afraid of anything.


    But did you really protect him?


    Xiao Yao knows that he likes Liu Zhezhi. No matter what he does, he will do his best. Moreover, if it wasn''t for Liu Zhezhi, he would not be so anxious to improve his cultivation and refine pills.


    Isn''t that because he thinks of himself as a brother?


    "This time, I brought Xiao Yao out, but I brought him back like this." Hong feisheng said with red eyes, "people also say that Hong feisheng of Qingcheng Mountain is one of the top ten experts. I''m a fart expert! I''ve made up my mind to protect him no matter what troubles I encounter, but I didn''t do anything. Even before, in the imperial mausoleum of Qiongshan, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, I might not be able to come back now. I didn''t protect him, but he protected me. What kind of master am I


    Liu Zhezhi stares at Hong feisheng with calm eyes.


    For a long time, she said softly, "if you really go, I''ll go with you."


    Hong feisheng shook his head: "this is my business."


    Liu Zhezhi suddenly reaches out his hand and puts it on Hong feisheng''s face.


    She chuckled and said in a soft voice, "what are you talking about? I''m your woman. Isn''t your business mine?"


    When he said these words, the expression on Liu Zhezhi''s face was very calm, not a bit unnatural, and didn''t feel how unpretentious.


    It''s as if it''s taken for granted.


    It''s as if they took it for granted.


    Most importantly, when Liu Zhezhi said this, Hong feisheng didn''t feel so abrupt, as if he should have.


    "But..." just as Hong feisheng wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Liu Zhezhi.


    "You must not argue with me about this, I has the final say." Liu said.


    Hong feisheng finally laughed: "good."


    "But do you really think about it?" Liu Zhezhi said, "or that sentence, as long as you go, I''ll go with you. No matter what Taoists he is, what can he do in front of me? But now Xiao Yao is not dead. He is still alive. Maybe he will be alive when he wakes up. If you go now, what kind of words will you use? Do you want to tell the seeker that your friend, Xiao Yao, is dead now? I don''t think you want to say that, do you? Do you think that Xiao Yao is dead in your heart? "


    With Liu Zhezhi''s words finished, Hong feisheng was speechless again.


    He thought about it carefully, and felt that what Liu Zhezhi said was very reasonable.


    Now, Xiao Yao is still alive, he is not dead.


    Why do you want to seek Daoism?


    However, in Xiao Yao''s present situation, can he really wake up?


    "It''s been a month." Hong feisheng said.


    Liu Zhezhi chuckled and said, "yes, it''s been a month, and Xiao Yao hasn''t died. How hard is his life? Since I haven''t been dead for a month, I won''t be dead now. "


    Hong feisheng did not speak.


    At this time, Wu Wutong and Liu Feng suddenly walked towards them.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi stand up together.


    When Wu Wutong came to them, he immediately said, "Liu Dao, the governor of Hong Dao, I want to go back to the north foot."


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi look a little surprised.


    After hearing Wu Wutong''s remarks, Hong Fei Sheng was obviously uncomfortable.


    His eyes cold, silent for a moment, said: "well, then you go back."


    "Well." Wu Wutong nodded and turned away.


    At this time, Liu Zhezhi quickly went up and said, "I''ll find someone to take you back."


    "No, Master Liu, thank you for your kindness." Wu Wutong said.


    "You''re a little girl''s house. It''s a long road. It''s too dangerous for you to be alone." Liu Zhezhi said, "even if you really want to do something, at least you have to live, don''t you?"


    Wu Wutong thought for a long time and nodded.


    After the Wutong went away, hung flew up to the table.


    The stone table was torn apart by his slap.


    "What do you mean! Xiao Yao is not dead yet Hong feisheng was furious. "What''s the matter? I think Xiao Yao can''t wake up, so I don''t want to wait. I want to go back and continue to be my own princess, right?"


    Liu Zhezhi came to Hong feisheng and patted him on the back.


    "You still don''t know Wu Wutong." Liu said.


    Hong feisheng was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Do you think Wu Wutong wants to go back because she thinks Xiao Yao is dead and what''s so important about staying in Taohua Island?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng snorted coldly and said, "isn''t that so?"


    "If you want to say so, it seems that you can''t just understand Wu Wutong, but also do not understand women." Liu said.


    "Yes, Hung Dao Chang, you misunderstood Wu Wutong, she is not that kind of person." Liu Chengfeng, who is still here, said quickly¡° Then why is she going back now? " Hong feisheng asked. Liu Wutong, a stiff face, shook his head and did not say anything so. Actually, when Wu Wu Tong told him, he asked, but Wu Wutong did not give him what answer. Wait for Xiao Yao to wake up. " Liu Zhezhi said, "if Xiao Yao wakes up, he will definitely give you an answer. No one knows except him, but I believe it''s definitely not what you think."

 Chapter 1244

    Hong Feisheng still couldn''t understand why Wu Wutong left. He always felt that his idea was right, but Liu''s wind and willow branches were all very fixed. He had to stop talking about what he said.


    Don''t you really understand women? He couldn''t help thinking


    Seven days after Liu left, Xiao Yao finally woke up.


    The news immediately spread all over the peach blossom island.


    When Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi rush together, Xiao Yao is already sitting in the yard and drinking tea.


    His complexion is ruddy and full of energy. He doesn''t look like he should have when he first recovers from a serious illness.


    Hong feisheng was so excited that he almost cried.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t know what to say or do. He could only rush up to give Xiao Yao a big bear hug.


    Xiao Yao just narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    "The second one?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I have successfully broken through to the level of double master. This time, I am going to die. If I can''t break through to the level of double master, I will be crying by myself. What a grievance?"


    Hong feisheng burst out laughing.


    He still admired Xiao Yao.


    Even in such circumstances, Xiao Yao can still make his humor to the extreme.


    He would not have been able to do it.


    Yang Qingchan is also on the side, her face is full of tears. She really thinks Xiao Yao can''t wake up in her life, but she also wants to be good in her heart. Even if Xiao Yao can''t wake up, she will keep watch all the time. As long as Xiao Yao is not dead, she will keep watch by the bed. If Xiao Yao is dead, she will keep watch in front of the grave.


    When she followed Xiao Yao to leave Qingfeng escort agency, there was only Xiao Yao left in her world.


    In fact, she also knows that it''s not good at all. She has to have her own life after all.


    However, she didn''t know what to do, so she had to do it for a while.


    Guarding Xiao Yao''s side is because he has to revolve around his own world, right?


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng, Yang Qingchan, Liu Yiliu, Chengfeng and others, bends down and bows.


    "It worries you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. Just wake up." Hong feisheng said, "but how did you wake up?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "it''s time to wake up."


    Hong feisheng grabbed the back of his head. He also felt that the question he just asked was very boring.


    Xiao Yao looked around, and suddenly his face was full of curiosity: "Wutong? Why didn''t you see her? "


    Hong feisheng sighed and said, "she''s gone."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "gone? Where have you been? "


    "Back to the north foot." Hong feisheng said, "but it should still be on the road now. It hasn''t been a few days."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and nodded: "it''s better to go back." Although he said so, Xiao Yao suddenly felt uncomfortable. When he thought about it, he would not see the girl who was full of heroism and liked mischief. He was more or less lost. He comforted himself and said, "human! They are all sentimental animals. After a long time together, they suddenly want to separate. Anyone will feel lost. Xiao Yao is not sure whether this is the case, but he can only tell himself so.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was suddenly so calm, Hong feisheng became a little restless.


    "Aren''t you surprised at all?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at him: "surprised, very surprised, didn''t you find that my face was full of surprised expression before?" Hong feisheng coughed, remembered what Liu Zhezhi and Liu Chengfeng had said before, and asked, "do you know why she went back?"


    Xiao Yao snorted. Looking at Hong feisheng''s eyes was like looking at a fool: "what''s the matter? You think I can figure it out. She didn''t tell me why she wanted to go back. How can I know?"


    Hong feisheng glances at Liu Zhezhi and Liu Chengfeng, who are standing beside him. His eyes are full of questions.


    See, before you said Xiao Yao would definitely give me an answer. Now what do you say?


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Liu Chengfeng also some don''t understand: "you really don''t know?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "of course I don''t know."


    Liu Chengfeng did not speak.


    "Well, no matter what, it''s not a good thing for this girl to follow me every day. I almost hung up this time. If she follows me every day, I can''t tell if there will be any accident any day. Besides, she likes mischief. Now that she''s back, she can only make trouble with her father. We can''t make trouble." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hong feisheng nodded: "that''s OK."


    "Well, Xiao Yao, now that you wake up, let''s have a good rest these days." Liu said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    After chatting for a while, Liu Zhezhi and others left temporarily.


    When there were only Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng, they sat down and Xiao Yao sighed.


    Hong feisheng some inexplicable: "what''s the matter?"


    "I was thinking that after Wu Wutong returned to the north foot, I''m afraid that the sky on the northern foot will also be changed." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng is full of fog: "what do you mean?"


    Wutong, he suddenly understood what he said and said, "your boy knows Wu Wu Tong is going to go back to what he wants to do this time."


    Xiao Yao smiles, but doesn''t speak.


    Hong feisheng got angry and said, "do you know? Why do you like to mystify? "


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved: "I didn''t say I know, I just think, should be able to guess some."


    "Why didn''t you say that before?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Before Hong feisheng asked Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao also looked at himself like a fool. Now, it''s too much.


    Xiao Yao rubbed her hair and said, "I''m not sure. Besides, there are so many people. It may not be a good thing for her to say that."


    Hong Feisheng heard this and was unhappy. "Look at what you said," Wutong must go back to rebellion. "


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng in surprise and asked, "how do you know?"


    Hong feisheng


    He''s going to roar from the bottom of his heart. I know what a fart! I''m just talking about it, OK?


    But looking at Xiao Yao''s serious attitude, it seems that he said it casually, but he got it right?


    Is that girl really going back to rebel?


    The princess is very good. Why do you have to make trouble for yourself?


    Anyway, Hong feisheng can''t understand it. He even thinks Xiao Yao is joking.


    Xiao Yao stood up and walked back and forth. After lying in bed for such a long time, he felt that he needed to activate his muscles and bones.


    Wutong Wutong, what he look at fiercely as a tiger does not feel comfortable. He is walking along. He said on his lips, "before he came to Taohua Island, Wu Wu Tong had already had such an idea. In the north foot, his father was not at all comfortable. The emperor at the foot of the north side was also eyeing him. He was also thinking about forcing Wang to hand over the military power. Actually, Li Wang had no idea about it, but Wu Wu Tong could not bear it."


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "I really can''t see that the girl is so ambitious."


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and shook his head: "it''s really not like that. She''s not a very ambitious person, but she thinks that the emperor at Beilu owes them too much."


    Hong feisheng nodded and did not speak. If Xiao Yao said so, he would have no way to express any opinions.


    He did not understand the matter, and naturally he was not qualified to make any comments on Wu Wutong''s decisions.


    "But why should she suddenly go back now?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao is silent again.


    Hong feisheng was so angry that he said, "when did you catch the bad habit? Why do you like to show off now? "


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice, "I don''t like to play tricks. I''m just worried that if I tell you what I think, you''ll think I''m a little self indulgent."


    Hong feisheng said, "you have to say it first. If you don''t say anything, how can I express my opinion?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and asked, "first tell me how long I have been in a coma this time."


    "More than a month." Hong feisheng estimated and said.


    "No wonder." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao thought, and asked, "do you say Wutong love me?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng understood why this guy didn''t dare to say before, and said he was worried that he would feel amorous. In this case, if you say it yourself, it''s certainly nothing, but if Xiao Yao says it, it''s really weird, it''s really amorous. Fortunately, what Xiao Yao said is also true.


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" Hong feisheng said, "even I can see it, OK?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is like you are a fool."


    Hong feisheng also felt that what he had just said was a little strange.


    Generally speaking, a fool can see it.


    When I got to him, I said I could see it.


    Don''t you think you are a fool by equivalent substitution? Oh, Hong feisheng doesn''t know what equivalent substitution is


    "But what''s the relationship between her going back to Beilu and whether she likes you or not?" Hong feisheng asked.


    He didn''t bother to discuss with Xiao Yao whether he was a fool or not. Although he wasn''t the kind of person who was very curious, now he really didn''t understand. Wutong likes to be Xiao Yao in his opinion. The right way of doing that is to love Yang Qingchan day and night, and watch Xiao Yaocai go to the north foot. He thought Wutong''s character was pretty good, but because of this, he had a completely opposite view of Wu Wutong.


    Although he also knew that if it were for ordinary girls, he would do it, but he was Xiao Yao''s friend after all. As a friend of Xiao Yao, he was naturally upset. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "because she likes me. Seeing me lying in bed every day, I can''t do anything. What do you think of her? When she came back to Beilu, she just wanted to strengthen herself. She would never look at me lying on the bed like now. She couldn''t do anything or help me. She would also think that if she was strong enough, we would take her with us to the black forest. Maybe all the results would change... "Xiao Yao said, Hong feisheng was completely silent. He is not a fool. How can he not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words? He also thinks that what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable. In this way, I am really wrong

 Chapter 1245

    Hong feisheng has begun to feel guilty.


    Now he suddenly understood why Liu had to learn that Wu didn''t know Wu Wutong, what he knew nothing about women.


    Although Wu Wutong did not personally say, he believed that Xiao Yao was talking about facts.


    Although Wutong was not particularly aware of Wu Wu Tong, his chances of being more than his previous guess were from his understanding of Wu Wutong.


    "If this is the case, Wu Wutong is really a nice girl." Hong feisheng said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "she was not a bad girl."


    Hong feisheng said with a bitter smile, "but you didn''t tell me before. Can''t I misunderstand her?"


    Xiao Yao said, "what do you think?"


    Hong feisheng blushed and whispered, "just think what you should think..."


    Although Hong feisheng is hard to talk about and feels that his previous thoughts are somewhat gloomy, Xiao Yao still guesses it.


    He said, "it''s nothing, too. What did you say before Wu Wutong?"


    "That''s not true." Hong feisheng shook his head and said, "look what you said. Although I''m not very smart, I''m not absent-minded. I still have some points in my heart about what I can say and what I can''t say."


    Xiao Yaole said, "if so, what are you worried about? Anyway, you didn''t speak in front of Wu Wutong.


    Hong Feisheng said, "though I say so, I still feel a little sick. I will not say that. I will give her some compensation when I see Wu Wutong again."


    Xiao Yao listened to this, and was also thinking: "just don''t know, wait for the next time to see Wu Wutong, do not know what she looks like."


    What Wu Wutong wants to do is not so much to be seen by their people. After all, they are not interested in playing these powers, but if the ordinary people know it, they will surely shake their chin.


    If it is, Wu Wutong will become a rare female emperor.


    If they fail, they will not see Wutong.


    At the thought of this, Hong feisheng felt even worse.


    "No, I think I have to do something." Hong feisheng said, "I have to help."


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not ask Hong feisheng what he wanted to do, this is not the problem he should worry about.


    Afterwards, Hong feisheng goes to Liu Zhezhi and tells Liu Zhezhi the answer he gets from Xiao Yao.


    After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, the expression on Liu Zhezhi''s face is still calm.


    Hong feisheng couldn''t hold his breath and asked, "aren''t you surprised at all?"


    Liu Zhezhi asked, "what should I be surprised at?"


    "You think, she went back to Beilu to do such a thing." Hong feisheng said.


    "I couldn''t guess it before, but it''s quite normal." Liu Zhezhi said, "although it sounds unreasonable, it is impossible for anyone to keep at least calm when facing feelings. Just like you, just like me, we used to be very rational people, but we always do some irrational things. For example, you never go down the mountain before, and then you just come to Taohua island, Sometimes you will look at me from a distance, and sometimes you just wait and see the peach blossom island across the bank. Do you think you are rational enough? In other people''s eyes, can this be understood? "


    Hong feisheng was surprised: "you said I had nothing to do to see you. This is quite normal, but I wait and see across the bank, you know?"


    "I''m not stupid." Liu said with a white eye.


    The corners of her mouth were still smiling. When she said this, her face was full of sweetness.


    Which woman doesn''t like her lover and loves herself to the bone?


    This is a very happy thing!


    Hong feisheng said again: "I''ve restrained my Qi..."


    Liu Zhezhi was full of emotion and said: "emotion is really poison. It''s out of control. According to ancient books, immortals in the sky always feel that emotion is a kind of plague. Once they get it, if their lifelong cultivation is scattered, they may fall and even infect it. That''s why they have to break their love roots and even have no seven emotions and six desires..."


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "if I say that, I still feel sorry for the immortal in the sky."


    Liu Zhezhi couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you mean to sympathize with the immortal?"


    "Shouldn''t you sympathize with them?" Hong feisheng took Liu Zhezhi into his arms, looked at the face that was so delicate that he could lose his breath, and said, "they never know how wonderful the feelings are. If there is no one who can worry about him in this life, how can they live for thousands of years? Is nothing more than day after day, looking at the vicissitudes of life, they will have to look forward to it? Will there be sweetness? Will there be happiness? Now I suddenly begin to understand Xu crazy song. "


    "Why?" Asked Liu Zhezhi.


    Hong feisheng laughed and said: "before, there were always people who said that Xu kuangge was a fool and missed so many opportunities to fly into the immortal gate. Now think about it, those people know nothing! If it were me, I would be like him. "


    Liu Zhezhi chuckled: "because you are also a fool."


    "Maybe!" Hong feisheng looked at the sky, but could not see the immortal. He said, "if there is no you in the fairyland, I don''t want to stay for a moment. If there is no you in the world, what can I do in the world?"


    "Now, what do you want to do when you come to this world?"


    Hong feisheng thought about it and said, "in fact, I''ve thought about this question before, but I haven''t come up with a decent answer. Now I understand. I came to this world just to meet you..."


    "Me too." Liu Zhezhi said suddenly.


    Hong feisheng was stunned. He buttoned his ear with his right index finger and said, "what did you say just now?"


    "I said, me too." Liu Zhezhi said, "I came to this world just to meet you..."


    After a while, Hong feisheng finally thought of the right thing.


    "By the way, you have to do me a favor." Hong feisheng said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    "Help me to keep an eye on what''s going on in the north foot. If Wu Wutong really has any accidents, I can''t meddle in it." Hong Feisheng said with a bitter smile, "I had misunderstood her when she left, and her nose was not a nose, but her face was not a face. I was thinking before, if I had seen the last side of Wu Wutong, she would die in the north foot. Would I have to feel guilty to close my eyes in my life?"


    "I wish I knew. What have you been doing?" Willow twigs have no good airway.


    Hong feisheng said helplessly: "didn''t I know before?"


    Liu Zhezhi is very serious about what Hong feisheng said. This matter can be big or small. If Hong feisheng''s words become a prophecy, it may affect his future cultivation.


    After all, it''s no longer important for those who cultivate immortals like Hong feisheng to practice in seclusion. The most important thing is to understand the Tao.


    If Wu Wutong really died in the Northern Piedmont, it would definitely affect the heart of Hong Fei.


    Liu Zhezhi can be indifferent to the whole world, but not to the man in front of him.


    So the next day, she sent two female disciples of Taohua island to the north foot to pay close attention to the changes of the situation in the north foot. At the same time, she also gave them a sound transmission stone. Even if it was tens of thousands of miles away, she could send back news, so as to avoid that the time interval was too long for Hong feisheng to catch up.


    Liu also told them that if Wu Wutong really encountered what danger, they must sell when they should sell.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao took a rest to feel the changes in his body.


    When the rest was almost over, Xiao Yao began to make pills again. During this period, he also met Pang Yier. Pang Yier was very honest in Taohua Island, basically eating and sleeping. Taohua island is not only a place suitable for healing, but also a place suitable for cultivation. He was the kind of person who always wanted to improve his self-cultivation, so he would not miss such an opportunity.


    After that, Xiao Yao also reminds Hong feisheng. Although he doesn''t say it too clearly, what he means is to let Hong feisheng tell Liu Zhezhi not to let Pang Yier know too much about the secret of Taohua island.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is just unnecessary. Although Hong feisheng is quite simple, he is not a fool. In this case, he has already done such a thing.


    There''s a reason for being in such a hurry.


    Liu Zhezhi asked him to come to Taohua island just for a elixir. However, up to now, Liu Zhezhi hasn''t seen any elixir hair.


    Not only that, he also bothered Liu Zhezhi a lot of things. He ate and drank here for a long time. After he was in a coma, he also lay for more than a month.


    Although Liu Zhezhi didn''t say anything, Xiao Yao''s face wasn''t as thick as that. If people didn''t say anything, he couldn''t just pretend to be a fool?


    Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing.


    Although Liu Zhezhi also said that Xiao Yao didn''t have to worry, he made a decision.


    Start alchemy!


    Strive to refine a elixir in the shortest time.


    In order to refine the first elixir, I have to break through to a double master. I''ve experienced a near death. If I can''t refine the first elixir, I''m really wronged.


    When the place for alchemy is found, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi still stand on the side and watch from a distance.


    "Xiao Yao, if we can''t, let''s slow down." Hong feisheng worried.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "if not, let''s go out again. I''ll try to break through the triple cultivation."


    Hong feisheng


    He''s too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao.


    It''s only a long time since the breakthrough to the cultivation of the double master, but I''ve already thought about the breakthrough to the cultivation of the triple master.


    Isn''t that crazy? At this time, Xiao Yao has taken out the furnace. It''s up to you to win or lose! He took a deep breath to relieve the pressure in his heart£¨ It''s still in the code. Today is another small outbreak.)

 Chapter 1246

    Xiao Yao was quite nervous when he was refining the elixir. Now he is much more nervous than before.


    The first time he made a pill, even if he failed, he could tell himself that he still had a chance, but now it''s different. He finally broke through the cultivation of the double master. If he can''t make a elixir, he will have to wait until he becomes a triple master, but it''s not long before he broke through to the double master, It''s impossible to break through the triple Master Cultivation in such a short time. Although he has good talent and good luck, he is not abnormal after all!


    So, this time, I must succeed!


    Xiao Yao is nervous, so are Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi.


    It''s normal for Liu Zhezhi to be nervous. After all, whether Xiao Yao can refine a elixir is directly related to her younger martial sister.


    On the one hand, Hong feisheng is nervous because Liu Zhezhi is his woman now. He naturally hopes that the woman he likes can be happy. On the other hand, Liu Zhezhi understands that if Xiao Yao really fails this time, it will be a big blow to Xiao Yao. Therefore, Xiao Yao is still successful.


    Think about it carefully, Hong feisheng felt very tired, and broke his heart on time!


    When everything is ready, Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi in the distance, smiles and nods.


    This means that you are about to start.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao had a feeling that he was on the stage of I am a singer.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao can succeed this time?" Liu Zhezhi was probably too nervous to ask such an unanswered question. If it was normal, I''m afraid Liu Zhezhi would never ask such a question. He seems too retarded. Don''t say that he and Hong feisheng can''t know, even Xiao Yao can''t know! This is not nonsense, what is it?


    Hong feisheng looked at Liu Zhezhi and said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t know, but I always feel that this boy is good at creating miracles."


    Liu Zhezhi can only smile when he gets such an answer from Hong feisheng.


    When Xiao Yao began to alchemy, the aura around him began to run wildly.


    When Xiao Yao broke through to the double master, he found that the aura in his body had changed dramatically again, and the aura that had been strong enough became strong again.


    I don''t know how much better than before.


    This also gives Xiao Yao some confidence.


    All the herbs, Liu Zhezhi, have been prepared for Xiao Yao for a long time. They are all top quality.


    This is also the reason why Xiao Yao can''t fail.


    Although there are many precious natural materials and local treasures in Taohua Island, they all use less. If Xiao Yao fails this time, the next time he wants to make an alchemy, the medicinal materials he gets will be much worse than this time, and will be worse than this time. Many medicinal materials can''t be found if he wants to find them, and he can''t buy them with money, After all, what Xiao Yao wants to refine now is a kind of elixir. It''s so precious, not only because it''s difficult to refine, but also because he wants to refine a kind of elixir, and he has very high requirements for medicinal materials.


    At the beginning of alchemy, Xiao Yao did not hesitate at all. He took out two kinds of strange fire directly.


    In this way, it can also increase the possibility of success.


    In order to refine a elixir, Xiao Yao did everything he could.


    If this still fails, Xiao Yao really has no way.


    Before alchemy, he was thinking about a question. If he really failed this time, could he still face Liu Zhezhi?


    Since they came to Taohua Island, they have caused a lot of trouble to Liu Zhezhi.


    If he fails, what will Liu Zhezhi think of himself?


    Rao is Xiao Yao''s cheeky enough. I''m sorry to fail!


    Especially, the more you think about it, the greater the pressure!


    After taking a deep breath again, the aura in Xiao Yao''s body began to run.


    Time goes by, minute by minute.


    The aura around is also gathering in the direction of Xiao Yao. In order to cooperate with Xiao Yao''s Alchemy, Liu Zhezhi also ordered the whole peach blossom island to forbid all her disciples to breathe in these days. Although it would not affect Xiao Yao''s Alchemy, she always felt that if her disciples absorbed too much aura, what would they do?


    This is a psychological effect.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much after knowing about it. Liu Zhezhi is the owner of Taohua island. She is willing to think so. She has no way to do so. If she really fails, Liu Zhezhi still has to think that she has too many things to do!


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi can''t do anything but watch from a distance. In fact, it''s also a kind of suffering for them.


    After all, none of them were alchemists. Even if they were, they could not help Xiao Yao when he was refining pills.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao has also accelerated the speed of Reiki operation.


    At this time, we have reached the first level. If we break through the past, we can continue refining. If we fail, Xiao Yao''s Alchemy plan can come to an end.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    After three hours, Xiao Yao didn''t stop there, and there was no abnormality. The atmosphere was still tense and dull.


    "Younger martial sister, do you know how many people are working hard for you? If you don''t want to wake up, you''re sorry for too many people... "Liu Zhezhi said softly.


    Although she knew that even if she said so, the younger martial sister could not hear or see, but she just wanted to talk about it.


    Hong feisheng also learned the whole story from Xiao Yao. Later, Liu Zhezhi also made some supplements to him.


    In fact, Liu Zhezhi didn''t want to tell Hong feisheng about these things at first, but later, since Hong feisheng has become her man, in front of Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi feels that he doesn''t have any secrets any more, and things that can''t be said have become indifferent.


    He took Liu Zhezhi''s waist and said, "I have an intuition that your younger martial sister will wake up."


    Liu Zhezhi looked at Hong feisheng and could only smile bitterly: "I hope so."


    After that, she said, "actually, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to wake her up."


    Hong feisheng was a little surprised.


    He did not expect that Liu Zhezhi would have such an idea.


    "Since she doesn''t want to wake up, if I force her to wake up, will she really be happy? Will you really be happy? " Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng was silent for a moment.


    He understood what Liu Zhezhi wanted to express, and logically speaking, there was nothing wrong with this idea. It was because Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister felt that she had been wronged too much and that there were too many pains in the world, so she didn''t want to wake up. As long as she went to sleep, she could not bear them. If she woke up, she would not be able to bear them, It''s hard to say whether it''s a good thing or not.


    Although Liu Zhezhi said that these things her younger martial sister didn''t want to bear made her suffer too much, Liu always felt that for her younger martial sister, even if she didn''t live happily enough, it was no big deal to worry about them all the time, as long as her younger martial sister was happy.


    "We can only do what we can." Hong feisheng said, "we''ve done what we can, and the rest is for your younger martial sister to do."


    "Is this to do everything you can to listen to fate?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    "In fact, it''s quite appropriate to use this sentence here. That''s exactly what it used to be. After all, that''s what we can do." Hong feisheng said, "no matter whether your younger martial sister can wake up or not, there is at least one thing you can be sure that you want her to wake up. Is that right?"


    Liu Zhezhi thought and nodded.


    Originally, she was still very tangled. After listening to Hong feisheng''s words, her originally depressed mood was swept away. It seems that Hong feisheng has the potential to be a psychologist.


    Of course, neither Hong feisheng nor Liu Zhezhi can understand what a psychologist means


    Pang Yier and Liu Chengfeng are actually watching from a distance.


    Pang is full of envy.


    Although he had known before that Xiao Yao could refine elixir, he did not expect that Xiao Yao had reached the point where he could refine elixir.


    What kind of genius does it have to be?


    If you let others know, I''m afraid there will be many experts in Taohua island.


    Even if he is a six seven eight nine immortal, he also hopes to get a elixir!


    When the elixir has reached the level of an elixir, even for people like Hong feisheng, after eating it, they can also improve and consolidate their cultivation. Moreover, the efficacy is not so single. It can''t be said to bring the dead back to life, but as long as the patient has breath, he can still be pulled back from the life and death line.


    For example, Xiao Yao''s state before, if they could take a elixir in their hands, Xiao Yao would certainly wake up immediately. Unfortunately, they didn''t have it.


    Even if there is, Xiao Yao may not be willing to use


    "Well, this guy is a genius." Pang Yier looks at Xiao Yao, who is still in alchemy, and can''t help feeling.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded and said with a smile, "yes, Xiao Yao is a genius. I''m thinking, how can this boy have such good luck? This is God''s favorite."


    Pang Yier looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "aren''t you also very good? I have such a good father


    "Ha ha, Wu Wutong''s life is better than mine. Her father is king." Liu Chengfeng said.


    After that, they were silent.


    They realize that there is no comparison between people. The person you admire may also be admiring others. Is heaven fair? Children who drink too much soul chicken soup may really think so, but in this world, there are no talented, good-looking people with money at home? They may not be perfect, but compared with ordinary people, they don''t know how perfect they are. In fact, this sentence has already explained a lot. In this world, I don''t know how many people can''t eat enough. In this world, there are also those who do not take gold and silver seriously. They eat, drink and fight every day. What kind of ridiculous things have they never done? Is God really fair? That''s bullshit£¨ There will be another chapter later.)

 Chapter 1247

    After arriving at Taohua Island, Pang Yi''er felt that his choice to follow Xiao Yao was the wisest choice he had ever made in his life.


    It''s really hard for him to understand why Xiao Yao can come into contact with so many incredible characters in such a short time.


    He was surprised enough to know that the man Xiao Yao had been following was Hong feisheng. In this world, I don''t know how many people who want to have a good relationship with Hong feisheng have no chance, even if they are familiar with each other. However, Xiao Yao can be brothers with Hong feisheng. How many people dare not think about it?


    Outside the black forest, he knew that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xu SuGuan was good, which surprised him once again.


    When he comes to Taohua Island, he is shocked to find that Liu Zhezhi, the owner of Taohua Island, still asks Xiao Yao for help.


    How many experts does this guy know?


    The key is that he has a good relationship with those experts.


    Don''t you want to know all the capable experts on the top ten list all over the world?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Xiao Yao''s ability to have such a strong circle of friends is already a great thing. He doesn''t need to cultivate himself at all. Just knowing these people is enough for him to run around the world.


    Of course, if Xiao Yao really had such an idea, he would have been rejected by Hong feisheng and others for a long time.


    They are not two idiots. How can they be willing to be bodyguards for others?


    The reason for Hong feisheng is that he really regards Xiao Yao as a friend, and Xiao Yao also regards Hong feisheng as a friend.


    Pang Yier thinks Xiao Yao is a very complicated character. Tiger and rabbit become friends. That''s what happens in fairy tales. It''s absolutely impossible in reality, unless they are both monsters or spirit beasts. But have you ever seen a triple master monster become friends with a monster in the early days of foundation construction? Animals are not stupid, let alone people?


    Since Hong feisheng is willing to make friends with Xiao Yao, it means that Xiao Yao''s potential is enough to compare with Hong feisheng.


    This is also the reason why Pang Yier thinks Xiao Yao is not simple.


    Even a fool can see that Xiao Yao''s future achievements are not trivial.


    Pang Yier shook his head hard, unwilling to continue to think about this problem. He always felt that he thought too much, and might have to doubt life.


    People are more popular than dead people. Why do you need such stimulation


    Six more hours have passed, nine more hours have passed, and it''s getting dark.


    From refining in the morning till now, Xiao Yao can''t believe that the aura in his body has reached the present level.


    But Xiao Yao also knew that if it wasn''t for Taohua Island, he would have been able to hold on for six or seven hours.


    As time goes by, the expressions on Hong feisheng''s and Liu Zhezhi''s faces become more and more severe.


    They both know what cultivation Xiao Yao is now. In their opinion, if Xiao Yao continues, he may not last long. When Xiao Yao''s aura dries up, it will be the end of refining failure.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to, and neither of them wanted to see it.


    But they still can''t help!


    "Quick, quick, success..." Hong feisheng said silently.


    Maybe Liu Zhezhi didn''t know how tight she was holding Hong feisheng''s arm.


    At this time, there was a sudden explosion above Xiao Yao''s head.


    Like a thunder, dull, but powerful.


    Looking around, over Xiao Yao''s head, many auspicious clouds have begun to gather together. At this time, when the sun and the moon are alternating, a red light runs through the sky. In the blink of an eye, the red light disperses and becomes countless red lines, shuttling through the auspicious clouds.


    Clouds like shuttle, light like thread.


    Xiao Yao seems to be weaving a piece of cloth that can cover the world.


    Seeing this scene, Hong feisheng and others are also nervous.


    "Auspicious omen! Is Xiao Yao going to succeed? " Liu Zhezhi was very excited.


    Hong feisheng''s expression is more and more serious.


    Although he is not the kind of very arrogant alchemist, he still knows a little about alchemists.


    "Now is the most critical moment. Gather the aura of heaven and earth to form a elixir. If you succeed, you will really succeed. But if you fail, you will have to start all over again¡° Hong feisheng said.


    Liu zhe Zhi''s heart hung up again.


    Hong feisheng''s meaning has been expressed very clearly. Now it''s the most critical time. What he can do depends on their nature.


    "Success, we must succeed!"


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the vision above his head, and finally pulled the corner of his mouth.


    "Here it is Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    All of a sudden, lightning flashed over the sky.


    Then, the sky darkened with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the clouds were covered with dense thunder and lightning, which brought the faint blue light.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng took a deep breath and said, "I want to get rid of the thunder."


    "What?" Liu Zhezhi was surprised, "Xiao Yao is not a human being. How can he survive the thunder? Is he going to fly


    Hong feisheng patted Liu Zhezhi''s head and said with a bitter smile, "when do I say Xiao Yao is going to cross the thunder?"


    "What else?"


    "I''m talking about a elixir." Hong feisheng said.


    "Elixir?" Liu Zhezhi came back and said, "I''ve heard before that some elixirs will be robbed even after they are successfully refined, but I didn''t expect it to be true?"


    "Nature is true." Hong feisheng said, "if you can successfully block the five thunder robberies, Xiao Yao can be regarded as a success. If you reach the eighth level, it''s a magic pill. If it''s the Ninth level..."


    "What if there were nine thunderbolts?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    "Then Xiao Yao can enter the Tao with Dan. It''s better to reincarnate and fly on the spot to become the emperor of Dan." Hong feisheng said, "don''t say nine heavy, can block five heavy already very good."


    Liu Zhezhi nodded.


    How to say that Liu Zhezhi is also a master. It''s impossible that he has never heard of Dan entering the Tao.


    "It seems that Xiao Yao can try to enter the Tao with Dan in the future." Liu said.


    Although now has not started to cross thunder robbery, but Xiao Yao can do this step, has been very strong.


    At this time, the whole Lingwu world, many experts, are looking at the direction of Peach Blossom Island.


    Zhao, Jiang, Beilu, Wei


    The experts of all countries are talking to themselves at this time.


    "My God, it''s a thunder robbery. Is it Liu Zhezhi who is going to fly up?" "It''s impossible. Although Liu Zhezhi is an expert, there is still a long way to go before he can soar! How can it be so simple to ascend? Even the Xuanyuan jiuzhong of the Qin Dynasty didn''t ascend? "


    "Yes, feisheng is not such a simple thing, but since it''s going to save thunder, what''s not feisheng..."


    In the Qin Dynasty, a man sat at the top of the Imperial City, looking at the peach blossom island in the South China Sea.


    "Crossing thunder? How is that possible? I still know Liu Zhezhi''s accomplishments. It''s impossible for him to soar. It''s said that Hong feisheng of Qingcheng Mountain is also in Taohua island. His accomplishments are just seven level masters. He has broken through to eight level masters. It''s impossible for him to soar. But since that''s the case, how can he survive the thunder disaster? " After thinking for a long time, the man suddenly realized that the corner of his mouth was slightly involved, and said, "it''s pills. It''s a pity that we can''t go to see them..."


    There are also many experts, all converging towards the peach blossom island.


    The first thunder has arrived.


    The first thunder smashed down in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yaogang plans to stand up, but sees a white shadow flying towards him.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll help you carry the thunder in front of you. When I can''t do it, you can go up again!" Hong feisheng''s voice came from above Xiao Yao''s head.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t refuse.


    With his cultivation, it is not difficult to resist all the thunder.


    With Hong feisheng''s cultivation, the first thunder is easy. Several thunder are all dissolved by Hong feisheng.


    The second thunder is coming.


    The second thunder is much stronger and denser than the first one.


    Originally, Hong feisheng didn''t want to hide, so whether he was dense or not was nothing to him.


    Just this time, after Hong feisheng resisted the thunder, it was not as easy as before.


    Although he was not hurt, he was panting and sweating.


    "It''s not so easy to resist thunder in this day!" Hong feisheng bared his teeth and said.


    After more than ten minutes, the third thunder finally came.


    This time the thunder, such as the first and the second time together, will be several times more powerful.


    Every thunder looks like a bucket.


    When the first thunder hit Hong feisheng, Hong feisheng''s body fell tens of meters.


    Immediately, another thunderbolt came down, which did not give Hong any chance to breathe.


    When Hong feisheng resisted again, more than a dozen thunders fell down at the same time.


    Hong feisheng yelled angrily and urged the spirit in his body to meet him directly.


    When more than ten days thunder collided with Hong feisheng, there was an explosion. Hong feisheng''s body fell directly from the high altitude and fell into the soil. After waiting for a long time, he got up. He was scarred and showed his teeth in pain. His body was full of blood.


    What Xiao Yao saw was full of fear. This is just the third thunder. As Hong feisheng said before, if you want to succeed, at least you have to resist the five thunders. This third, have already had such power, the fifth, even the Xuanyuan jiuzhong, also may not dare to take it? At this time, the thunder came again. This is the real thunder rolling!

 Chapter 1248

    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even Hong feisheng didn''t expect that the third thunder had reached such a terrible stage.


    It''s no wonder that even in the world of Lingwu, there are very few elixirs. Even if there is a alchemist refining a elixir, it''s impossible to resist such thunder!


    Hong feisheng is now an eight level master, but as an eight level master, he feels great pressure in the face of triple thunder.


    Although the third Tianlei was successfully carried by Hong feisheng, the process was not easy at all.


    When the fourth day thunder is coming, Liu Zhezhi also flies to Hong feisheng''s side.


    "What are you doing? Go back Hong feisheng frowned and said.


    "I don''t know." Liu Zhezhi shook his head. "Alchemy is Xiao Yao''s business. The reason why Xiao Yao wants to alchemy is still entrusted by me. How can I say that there is no reason for you to carry the thunder."


    Speaking of this, she took a deep breath, eyes firm: "this day thunder, I carry."


    Hong feisheng shook his head vigorously.


    Let Liu break the branch to carry it? You''re kidding!


    Even myself, in the face of the third thunderstorm, was seriously injured. Now I''m in rags, grey headed and miserable. I don''t know how much pain I have.


    But that''s just the third.


    Although the fourth heavy thunder has not yet arrived, looking up at the thunder and lightning, we can imagine how terrible the next wave of thunder is.


    You know, Hong feisheng''s strength is better than Liu Zhezhi.


    Even Hong feisheng is in such a mess, let alone a broken willow?


    "Go back." Hong feisheng said, "be obedient."


    "No


    "As long as I''m not down, it''s not your turn." Hong feisheng roared, "go back!"


    The willow twig still didn''t move.


    Facing such a stubborn Liu Zhezhi, Hong feisheng suddenly reaches out his hand and holds Liu Zhezhi''s wrist before the fourth thunder.


    "In that case, let''s fight together."


    Liu Zhezhi finally smiles.


    The thunder has come.


    The fourth Tianlei is more powerful than the three in front!


    Even if Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi joined hands, when the thunder fell that day, they also fell from high altitude and fell to the ground together.


    Not to mention Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, even Xiao Yao was very frightened.


    The second thunder came again.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi carried their aura together and soared to the top. However, when they just flew into the air, they were hit hard again. A thundering sound carried forward thousands of miles away!


    Xiao Yao clenched his fists tightly.


    "What''s more, this thunder is going to kill people!"


    Before Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi got up, the third thunder came again.


    "Come at me Xiao Yao roared, holding the black dragon sword high in his hand, and went straight to the thunder.


    "Xiao Yao, go!" Even though Hong feisheng was seriously injured, he still roared with aura.


    Xiao Yao heard it, but pretended not to.


    There''s no way he can continue to be a spectator.


    The elixir is made by ourselves, and Tianlei is also made by himself.


    There is no reason to let Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi fight against the thunder.


    During the flight, Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face.


    I don''t want to die, no one can kill me!


    Oh, my God!


    Xiao Yao''s expression looks a bit ferocious. He raises the black dragon knife in his hand. The light of the knife flashes, and the third sky thunder collides with him.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s body flew out, and the black dragon knife in his hand didn''t hurt, so he got out.


    However, Xiao Yao was lying on the ground, his clothes burned.


    It also gives off a smell of meat.


    "It would be nice to have some cumin at this time." Xiao Yao slightly pulled up the corner of his mouth and said.


    This is the typical pleasure in pain.


    He felt that his luck had been very good.


    This kind of thunder, Rao Shi Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, have no way to carry it down. Although they are seriously injured, they are still alive!


    As long as you''re not dead, that''s good.


    With Xiao Yao''s self-healing ability, as long as he has a breath, he can stand up again.


    The fourth thunder is finally over.


    But the sky did not return to bright, is still dark clouds.


    In the clouds, from time to time shining a ray of thunder, and "Zizi" sound.


    Xiao Yao knows that this is the fifth heavy day of traffic.


    As long as you have carried the fifth thunder, this elixir will be a great success.


    This fifth thunder, or can you stop it?


    He thought about the problem, but still struggled to get up.


    Even if just get up, as if all the aura in the body.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi also stand up. Their appearance is not much better than Xiao Yao''s.


    "Xiao Yao, the fifth thunder..."


    Before Hong feisheng finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "Now, even if you want to help me fight, you can''t do it." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m an alchemist. I made the pills. This fifth thunder will only come to me."


    Hong feisheng was worried and his brows were twisted together.


    Before that, he also carried a lot of thunder, so he knew the horror of thunder better than anyone else.


    It''s a miracle that Xiao Yao can resist one of the fourth heavy thunder and still live and breathe.


    Even if Xiao Yao has the ninth cultivation, he may not be able to carry it!


    This kind of thunder, such as the thunder that those immortals will encounter when they want to fly up, is not too much to be afraid of.


    Of course, not all immortals need to suffer from Tianlei. Tianlei is just a part of the disaster.


    Tianlei can be regarded as a natural calamity. Other things can also be regarded as a natural calamity. The natural calamities encountered by those who cultivate immortals when they fly up are different, but most of them are caused by Tianlei, which leads to a misunderstanding for many immortals that as long as they fly up, they have to encounter Tianlei.


    For example, Xu kuangge didn''t appear Tianlei when he ascended, because his Tianlei was not Tianlei at all, but Huafan.


    That girl in red dress is his robbery.


    Fortunately, he went to the earth, found the painting fan, solved the natural disaster, and flew up with the painting fan.


    At this time, all the disciples of Taohua Island rushed to this side.


    Among them, Pang Yier, Liu Chengfeng, Yang Qingchan, and even Xiaoxi came with her mother.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to stop them.


    All of them stopped together.


    "All back." Xiao Yao said.


    The men did not move.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that these people are also dead brains!


    Even if they all come, it''s impossible to help them block the fifth thunder. If they are too close to themselves, they may be involved by themselves.


    With Hong feisheng''s accomplishments, he could not resist the fifth thunder, let alone them?


    Even if Hong feisheng can''t resist, can he?


    He was thinking about it.


    Xiao Yao was a little flustered when he thought about it.


    This fifth weight can kill yourself.


    There is almost no doubt about this, or even any suspense.


    If we knew in advance that the thunder was so terrible, Xiao Yao might not want to make any elixir. It was just a joke about his own life.


    If you know that Tianlei is so powerful, I''m afraid Liu Zhezhi won''t let Xiao Yao quickly refine the elixir.


    Of course, compared with her younger martial sister, Xiao Yao is not as important in his heart.


    But Liu Zhezhi can''t sacrifice other people''s lives to save his younger martial sister.


    If she really can do it, I''m afraid Hong feisheng won''t like such a girl.


    Yang Qingchan and others don''t know what to do.


    They all know that now, they can''t help Xiao Yao at all.


    But if you don''t do anything, just watch Xiao Yao die here?


    They don''t want to!


    What to do, what to do


    Hong feisheng is going to be hysterical.


    If he didn''t know that Xiao Yao could only carry the fifth thunder, he would rush up.


    But now, even he can''t help.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    He smiles again.


    Stretch out the palm, bend the four fingers, and erect the middle finger.


    Put up a middle finger to heaven.


    "Kill me!" Xiao Yao roars


    At this time, the Qing Dynasty.


    The God of war, who was admired by thousands of people, suddenly woke up.


    He had not slept for three nights before he set up the mechanism. He woke up an hour after he fell asleep.


    He stood up and flew to the top of the city without getting dressed.


    All the soldiers who saw him were shocked.


    When did they see the God of war in Qing Qiu dynasty like this?


    What on earth happened to make him so hasty?


    The army of the Qing Dynasty is like a big enemy.


    However, the God of war, who stirred up thousands of waves, just squinted and looked at the south.


    With a smile on his face, he used to be flustered, but now he looks calm.


    "I believe you. Is that bullshit?"¡° Why believe you? It''s probably because you and I share the same surname. "¡° Probably because you have my blood in your bones. "¡° As long as you don''t want to die, who can kill you? Who dares to kill you? "¡° What about the way of heaven? If I can''t break the shackles, how can I capture heaven with one hand? " In the great Qin Dynasty, the man standing at the highest point of Lingwu world sat on a chair and looked at the sky outside¡° This day thunder... Even if is me, also may not be able to resist next? Who in the world has led to this? " Outside the Peach Blossom Island, countless immortals are watching the sky. Although the fifth thunder is still brewing, it has made many people feel scared. Finally, a pillar of light rips open the clouds and pours down. Light column, mixed with Tianshan thunder, the speed is extremely slow, the speed visible to the naked eye. From there, I don''t know how many thousands of miles high, such as Optimus Prime, open the world. Xiao Yao suddenly closed his eyes. Come on, let Tianlei be more fierce!

 Chapter 1249

    Countless eyes converge on Xiao Yao.


    They don''t know what Xiao Yao is thinking at this time, or even what they are thinking at this time.


    But they all happened to clench their fists and worry about the same person.


    No one wants Xiao Yao to die under the thunder.


    However, in everyone''s heart, there is a layer of haze. After all, Xiao Yao''s chance of dying under the thunder is too big. With such a huge momentum, Xiao Yao is just a double master now. What can he do to fight against the fifth thunder? Even if it''s to be a nine level master, I''m afraid I have to be scared in the face of such thunder, not to mention Xiao Yao?


    In the eyes of Yang Qingchan and others, tears began to turn.


    They feel that Xiao Yao is really an unfortunate person.


    Just survived, wake up, but now have to face such a terrible thunder.


    Even pang can''t help thinking, is it really meaningful to envy Xiao Yao before?


    Is this a man favored by heaven or a man tortured by heaven?


    The pillar of light has fallen.


    Hit Xiao Yao hard.


    At that moment, Xiao Yao''s brain was almost blank, his eyes were white, he couldn''t see anything clearly, it was a kind of temporary blindness, at the same time, the body also came the pain of heart drilling, like breaking every bone in his body, then sticking together with a special energy, breaking again and again, so repeatedly.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that the energy in the light column seemed completely different from the previous energy. This time, he not only destroyed his body, but also directly rushed into the meridians through every pore. He began to swim in the meridians, directly rushed into his body, and began to toss the aura in his body.


    This time, Xiao Yao felt more terrible than before.


    Before that, he was just destroying his body. This time, he started to destroy his aura. This is more painful than killing him!


    At this time, the energy began to rush directly into his brain.


    This kind of feeling makes Xiao Yao have a very unstable feeling. He even begins to doubt whether he will die the next second.


    Before, when the pillar of light hit him hard, he found that he still had consciousness, which made him secretly happy. At least, he shouldered this thunder with his life. He was still alive, as long as he was still alive, it was a good thing. Now, however, when the breath in the light column rushes directly into his brain, he feels that he may not be able to last the next second. The physical torture is nothing to him. What really makes him feel terrible is the destruction of his consciousness by that energy.


    If consciousness still exists, we are still alive.


    When the consciousness disappears, I''m afraid I will really die.


    But I don''t want to die!


    He wants to live!


    Xiao Yao''s desire for survival, at this moment, gushes out.


    He clenched his fists subconsciously and tried hard to open his eyes. Only then did he suddenly realize that it was extremely difficult to open his eyes.


    At this time, Hong feisheng and others also rushed to the front.


    Hong feisheng is the first one to lift Xiao Yao from the ground. He is still on his back, but he is just in the same place and doesn''t know where to go.


    Where can it be delivered?


    In this world, can someone save Xiao Yao?


    Is there any place in the world where Xiao Yao can recover?


    His brain is running fast, but he can''t think of a good place.


    At this time, a golden light came from the horizon.


    When the golden light fell, a little monk in white cassock stood in front of the crowd.


    Seeing the little monk, Hong feisheng felt that he was going to cry excitedly in the next second.


    He rushed directly to the little monk and said, "little monk, help him!"


    Xu SuGuan, the little monk, looked at Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao, who was lying on Hong feisheng''s back. He only gave a bitter smile.


    "You look up to me too much." Said the little monk.


    When Hong feisheng heard what the little monk said, he was furious.


    "You can''t help it?"


    "I can''t help it."


    "Why can''t you come here?" Hong feisheng scolded, "come and join in the fun!" When Hong feisheng saw the little monk, he thought that there was a straw to save his life. He saw the hope that Xiao Yao could live. But he didn''t expect that this guy came to be the leader of the melon eating group. The fire of hope that had just been burning suddenly burst. Hong feisheng''s temper has always been very good, but now he is really upset.


    He''s a little out of control.


    The little monk looks the same as before. He is not in a hurry. This makes Hong feisheng more and more angry. He wants to send this guy thousands of miles away now.


    It''s just funny.


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s unhappy face, the little monk could only smile bitterly and said, "you are still too young. Don''t be so excited! Isn''t Xiao Yao still alive? "


    "I''m still alive now, but later, it''s hard to say!" Hong feisheng is crazy.


    The little monk waved his hand and said, "although I can''t cure Xiao Yao, it doesn''t mean other people can''t either."


    After listening to the little monk''s words, Hong feisheng''s hope, which had just been shattered, was rekindled at this moment.


    His eyes were burning. He took Xiao Yao on his back with one hand and grasped the little monk''s arm with the other hand: "who is that?"


    The little monk''s mouth was hard, and he broke the branch at Liu who was standing beside Hong feisheng.


    Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng are both at a loss.


    "Me?" Liu Zhezhi asked, "do you think highly of me? I don''t know how to make mistakes. "


    The little monk said with a smile, "although you can''t save him, you peach blossom island can save him."


    Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng had some doubts at the beginning, but after listening to the little monk, they seemed to understand something.


    Liu Zhezhi said, "do you mean the special aura of Taohua island?"


    The little monk nodded.


    Liu Zhezhi was relieved: "if so, it would be easy. Xiao Yao could have lived here as long as he wanted."


    The little monk laughed and shook his head: "it''s not like that. It''s not so simple."


    Liu Zhezhi''s eyelids moved a little. He didn''t understand and looked at the little monk.


    "What else needs to be done?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    "It''s the aura of Peach Blossom Island!" The little monk blinked and said.


    Liu Zhezhi also wants to join hands with Hong feisheng to beat up the little monk. If it wasn''t for the fact that she and Hong feisheng are both seriously injured, maybe they would.


    The little monk also knows that it''s not good for him to grind and haw like this. After all, no one knows how long Xiao Yao can persist in his present state.


    So he said frankly: "the reason why I came here is actually for this matter. If I want to save Xiao Yao, I have to sacrifice the special aura of Taohua Island, that is, the aura of Taohua island."


    With the little monk''s words, the expression on Liu Zhezhi''s face immediately changed.


    All the Taohua Island disciples, after hearing this, changed their faces and became silent.


    The corner of Hong feisheng''s mouth twitched a little. He glanced at Liu Zhezhi, who was standing beside him. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Finally, he kept silent.


    He felt that at this time, he had better keep silent.


    As an immortal and a master, Hong feisheng knows the meaning of the little monk''s words.


    He understood what the luck of Taohua Island meant.


    If you really pump away the air of Taohua Island, Taohua island is not a treasure land.


    The reason why there are so many strong people in Taohua island is because of the special aura here. The speed of cultivation in Taohua island is much better than that in other places.


    Don''t talk about Taohua island. It''s the same thing with Qingcheng Mountain taodaozong.


    The stronger a school of cultivation is, the better its position will be.


    This is an indisputable fact.


    Although the Qi of Taohua island is pumped away, Taohua island is still Taohua island. Compared with the cloud soil, the cultivation speed of the disciples here will be much slower.


    This is what the Taohua Island disciples don''t want.


    As the owner of Taohua Island, Liu Zhezhi is not willing to.


    But Xiao Yao is Hong feisheng''s friend and brother. He naturally hopes Xiao Yao can recover.


    But it''s not Qingcheng Mountain. Even if it''s Qingcheng Mountain, he can''t be such a leader. Even if it''s the leader of Qingcheng Mountain, he can''t be such a leader.


    Not only do they have to agree, but they also need all the disciples to agree.


    Qingcheng Mountain is not hongfeisheng''s Qingcheng Mountain.


    Jinchan temple is not a temple for young monks alone.


    Peach Blossom Island, of course, is not a person''s Peach Blossom Island.


    Therefore, Hong feisheng decided not to say anything. He knew that it must be very difficult for Liu to break the branch. But if Liu really didn''t want to break the branch, Xiao Yao would not like to see it... For Hong feisheng, he would not like to see it.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept, so I''ll just say that for the time being. It depends on what you mean to do." Said the little monk.


    In the little monk''s opinion, what kind of luck is certainly nothing compared with human life.


    But this is peach blossom island.


    It''s not the luck of Taohua island.


    So now, we can only watch Liu break his position.


    The willow twigs are in a state of confusion.


    She also knows that every second now, Xiao Yao will be more dangerous.


    However, she really did not know how to answer. Her heart is also tangled¡° Master of the island, I beg to give up Qi Yun and treat Xiao Yao! " The first one to come out is Gao Liping. Countless eyes fall on Gao Liping. Liu Zhezhi also looked at her, some can''t believe it¡° The reason why Xiao Yao wants to refine a kind of elixir is also for our Peach Blossom Island. He has suffered a lot in order to refine a kind of elixir, and now he is like this again. If we don''t do anything, and if we give up Xiao Yao for some good fortune, then what immortal do we build? " Gao Liping said. She knew she shouldn''t have said that at this time. But she always felt that she had to express her inner thoughts.

 Chapter 1250

    Every word that Gao Liping says now is the real idea in her heart.


    How to do it depends on what Liu Zhezhi means.


    After what she said, many people nodded.


    Obviously, they also think that what Gao Liping said is very reasonable.


    They are all cultivators of immortals. As a cultivator of immortals, they can''t deceive themselves.


    This time, if they are really selfish, if they really don''t care about Xiao Yao, and want to continue to cultivate immortals in the future, I''m afraid they will also form karma obstacles, and they can''t go smoothly on this road any more.


    Liu Zhezhi took a deep breath, looked at Gao Liping and asked, "do you know what that means?"


    "What does it mean? No matter what it means, we can''t let it go! " Gao Liping said, "even if our cultivation conditions are not as good as before, what can we do? If we lose our current cultivation environment, without such a slight advantage, we will not be as good as the disciples of other schools. That is because we are not qualified to be disciples of Taohua island! "


    Liu Chuzhi smiles.


    She suddenly felt that her previous thoughts were somewhat complicated.


    Just now, she just thought, if she really wanted to save Xiao Yao and give up the luck of Taohua Island, would her master be furious.


    But now think about it. First of all, I am an individual, and then I am an immortal.


    If it''s unimportant, maybe Liu Zhezhi won''t make such a sacrifice. After all, he can''t be too good to hurt so many disciples.


    But now, Xiao Yao is not that kind of unimportant person.


    As Xiong Liping said, how could Xiao Yao become what he is now, if it wasn''t for helping him to make a magic pill?


    Doesn''t Xiao Yao know that he has to face the sky thunder to refine a kind of elixir?


    Xiao Yao saw the first four Tianlei. At that time, he could still choose to give up.


    After seeing the first four Tianlei, even if the fifth Tianlei is not enough, Xiao Yao must know that the fifth Tianlei is terrible.


    But even so, Xiao Yao still did not choose to retreat and chose to fight against the fifth thunder.


    It''s not for myself.


    Isn''t it still for my younger martial sister?


    How can she abandon Xiao Yao?


    Want to understand these, Liu Zhezhi suddenly relaxed a lot.


    She turned to look at the little monk and nodded gently.


    "I said yes." Liu said.


    "Island Master..."


    Some of the disciples are dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao is willing to help them make a magic pill from Taohua island. Naturally, their hearts are full of gratitude.


    But if Xiao Yao is the only one to sacrifice the luck of Taohua Island, it seems that it''s not worth it.


    "After Taohua island was evacuated, although this place can still be cultivated, it is much worse than before." Liu Zhezhi said, "so, whether you want to stay here or not depends on what you mean."


    All the disciples lowered their heads and did not dare to face Liu Zhezhi''s eyes.


    Liu Zhezhi comes to Liu Yi again.


    "Did you hear all that was said just now?"


    Liu Yi doesn''t know why Liu Zhezhi wants to go to his face and say it. Now he''s a little silly.


    After a moment of silence, she quickly nodded: "back to the island, Liu Yi heard."


    "The reason why Xiao Yao wants to keep you is that only by staying in Taohua island and relying on the Qi luck of Taohua island can you slowly regulate your body and continue to live. But if the Qi luck of Taohua island is gone, you will be in danger. Maybe Xiao Yao has another way, but this is unknown."


    Liu Yi finally knows why Liu Zhezhi suddenly comes up to him and talks about it.


    After thinking about it, Liu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Zhezhi frowned a little and asked, "aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Not afraid." Liu Yi said, "I was not afraid of death before. I was afraid that I would not see the stream. Now that the stream has settled down, I have nothing to worry about. What''s more, my kindness is as heavy as a mountain. If I don''t know how important it is, I think my life is more precious than my life. Am I not in vain? If one life is worth one life, my life will be exchanged for the life of my benefactor. It''s God''s fault. "


    It can be seen that what Liu Yi is saying now is sincere.


    There is no sense of joking, and there is no suspicion of saying beautiful things.


    Liu Yi''s words also made those disciples of Taohua Island silent.


    A layman can have such awareness. What about their awareness?


    Don''t you feel ashamed when you think about it?


    "Island Master, save Xiao Yao quickly!" Said a female disciple.


    Liu Zhezhi was relieved at last.


    She looked at the little monk and said, "do it."


    The little monk nodded, and together with Hong feisheng, he sent Xiao Yao to his former residence. After he was still in bed, the little monk began to prepare.


    The so-called preparation is nothing more than to find Liu Zhezhi first, to find a way to change the atmosphere of Taohua island.


    Liu Zhezhi is the owner of Taohua island. If you want to mobilize the Qi and fortune of Taohua Island, you must let Liu Zhezhi tell you. Otherwise, if you come to cultivate immortals, you can mobilize the Qi and fortune here? This is to change the wireless network password. First of all, you have to know the dial-up password from the owner of the room


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what happened before and what Liu Zhezhi and others said.


    His consciousness is becoming weak, let alone knowing what is happening outside.


    That is at this time, suddenly a heat, and rushed into his body.


    This time, he could feel it clearly.


    Outside, he sat cross legged in front of the window, his hands folded, his lips wriggling, reading some scriptures that no one else could understand.


    At this time, the aura of the whole peach blossom island began to surge.


    Outside, peach blossoms are slowly withering.


    So big peach blossom island, unexpectedly at the same time under the peach blossom rain.


    Originally, Liu Zhezhi felt that he was ready in his heart, but when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help feeling sad.


    This is her Peach Blossom Island!


    Is it true that after today, on the Peach Blossom Island, we will never see peach blossom again?


    All the disciples are in a daze.


    At this time, the little monk was still in the room, but they all knew that it had already started.


    Many disciples have already covered their faces and wept.


    In fact, many disciples don''t really think that Qi Yun is important or that it''s not worth saving Xiao Yao''s life. They just feel sad and reluctant to let the peach blossom fall.


    It''s like looking at the old house that has been living for decades, and suddenly it''s going to be demolished. The feeling of loss in my heart is beyond words.


    After today, peach blossom island or peach blossom island?


    The peach blossoms that never fade all the year round really don''t exist


    Xiao Yao''s consciousness is condensed together again.


    Originally, they were all about to disperse. Xiao Yao felt as if his body was falling. But at this time, a hand suddenly appeared, grabbed his body and was pulling upward.


    Lying on the bed, his body is emitting pink halos, which looks strange.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s abdomen began to glitter with golden light.


    The little monk suddenly opened his eyes, a little surprised.


    All of a sudden, he laughed again, shook his head and said, "it''s all fate..."


    Finish saying, and continue to turn the air of Peach Blossom Island, began to save Xiao Yao.


    Hong feisheng was also a little surprised, but he soon understood what the little monk said before.


    I''m afraid even Xiao Yao will be startled when he wakes up?


    He sat on the chair, feeling his nose and muttering: "I really don''t know if you are lucky or not. I used to think that the way of heaven is unfair to you, but now I think that you have taken all the good luck at the end of the day..."


    Time goes by.


    Everyone in Taohua island is guarding outside the house.


    No one left first.


    Finally, Xiao Yao regained his consciousness after he had consumed all the good fortune of Taohua island.


    He found that he seemed to be in a narrow space, a piece of golden light. In this space, it seemed that he was not the only one. Beside him, there was a golden ball like a baby, and his eyes could not see clearly for the moment.


    He was startled, thinking, is this in his body?


    Isn''t she pregnant?


    What''s special? I''m an old man. How can I be pregnant!


    But he soon realized that he was not pregnant.


    "That''s what the headmaster of Qingcheng Mountain said before, isn''t it? Do I already have yuan baby? Before the thunder, not only did not kill me, but also let me become a yuan baby


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand it: "it''s not to say that if you want to form a yuan baby, you have to have some luck? When did I get lucky? "


    There''s not enough in his head.


    He found that at this time, the small meatball in the body is still changing, such as the facial features and trunk, are gradually becoming clear, at a slow speed, but still able to discern.


    Xiao Yao didn''t worry. He just watched and found it interesting.


    Finally, with a roar in his ear, Xiao Yao''s consciousness of "waking up" seemed to be caught by a hand and pulled forward.


    His body also suddenly sat up from the bed. Looking around, his face was dazed. He blinked when he saw Hong feisheng and Xu SuGuan sitting beside his bed. There was a blank in my mind. Both of them didn''t speak, but they looked at Xiao Yao quietly with a smile on their faces. Finally, Xiao Yao broke the silence¡° I''m not dead? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Nonsense. If you die, how can you see me and the little monk? " Hong feisheng laughed and scolded. Xiao Yao chuckled and said, "what''s impossible? In case you die with me?" " Both Hong feisheng and Xu SuGuan are speechless.

 Chapter 1251

    Hong feisheng and Xu SuGuan really admire Xiao Yao''s brain circuit.


    It''s so special. I just came back from the gate of hell, and I was in the mood to laugh.


    "Why, I don''t feel any pain at all?" Xiao Yao patted his body and said.


    Hong feisheng sighed, but did not speak.


    The little monk came up to Xiao Yao and said, "now, you owe a big favor to Taohua island."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand.


    In his opinion, he helped Liu Zhezhi refine the elixir. In fact, peach blossom island owes its own favor! How can I owe the favor of Taohua island?


    But looking at Hong feisheng''s face declining, and the little monk''s face serious, he knew that something he didn''t know had happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The little monk sighed and said, "don''t you just go out and have a look?"


    Xiao Yao stood up, changed his clothes, put on his shoes and went out.


    The reason for changing clothes is that the previous Tianlei has already made Xiao Yao''s clothes not cover his body.


    God knows how many people are outside now. Can''t you run around like this?


    After all, women are the most in Taohua island.


    Even Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi have changed their clothes. In fact, they are much better than Xiao Yao. After all, their accomplishments are much higher than Xiao Yao. Although their clothes are damaged, they can''t cover their bodies.


    After walking out of the room, Xiao Yao was completely shocked by the scene in front of him.


    He blinked and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Looking around, the peach forest, which was originally pink, turned out to be black trunks at this time.


    There is no peach blossom in full bloom on the branch.


    On the contrary, the ground is covered with peach petals.


    "This... This is so special. How many levels of typhoon has it blown?" This is what Xiao Yao thought at this time.


    But soon Xiao Yao knew that this idea was a bit of nonsense.


    He looked at all the people in front of him and felt more and more uncomfortable.


    The little monk said that he owed Taohua island a huge favor.


    Previously, the leader of Qingcheng Mountain said that the only way to gather Yuanying in the body is to absorb Qi.


    Now, I seem to have yuan baby in my body.


    In this way


    Thinking of this, as long as Xiao Yao is not a fool, he can guess what happened before.


    The look on his face was a little strange.


    What''s more, it''s a kind of guilt.


    "I''m attracted to Taohua island?" Taohuadao asked the little monk who came out with him.


    Little monk Xu Su Guan nodded.


    "Must it be so?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You have to, or no one can save you." The little monk said.


    Xiao Yao believes that what the little monk said is true.


    Although he didn''t know much about the situation before, he had a feeling that if he was a little later, he would be dead. Now he is lucky to be alive.


    But looking at the peach blossom island which was full of peach blossoms before, it has become like this now. For a while and a half, not to mention the people of Peach Blossom Island, even he can''t stand it.


    In addition, he is also thinking about a question. If he has absorbed the Qi of Taohua Island, can these people still practice?


    After getting the answer, he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    Although Taohua island can still cultivate, the speed of cultivation is much slower than before.


    It can be said that this time, Taohua island made a great sacrifice for Xiao Yao.


    He was thinking, do you really have the right to let Taohua island make such a sacrifice?


    Although this time he made a elixir just for Liu Zhezhi and helping Taohua Island, Liu Zhezhi helped him a lot before! If it wasn''t for Liu Zhezhi''s nodding, how could mother Xiaoxi stay? Wu Wutong, Yang Qing and cicada willow, how can they come to Taohua Island?


    It can be said that Liu Zhezhi has done his utmost, but even so, Xiao Yao has made Taohua Island look like it is now.


    Why is he?


    Looking at the declining expression on the faces of all the disciples in Taohua Island, he didn''t know what he could say next.


    My heart is full of pain and struggle.


    It seems to see the idea in Xiao Yao''s heart, Liu Zhezhi came to him and said with a smile: "don''t think so much, although this time in order to save you, paid a great price, but at least you live, if you really die, I don''t want to feel guilty generation?"


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and was ashamed: "blame myself for my poor strength. If I were stronger and could resist the fifth heavy thunder, I would not need so many things..."


    "Although I am the owner of Taohua Island, Taohua island is not my own. If all the disciples didn''t nod their heads, I couldn''t have saved you." Willow twigs comfort way.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    "OK, but the priority now is not us, it''s Liu Yi." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned and turns to look at Liu Yi.


    The expression on Liu Yi''s face was only excited, with no worries and loneliness.


    She doesn''t seem to think that it''s not worth sacrificing her life to save Xiao Yao.


    When hearing what Liu Zhezhi had just said, Liu Yi shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m ok."


    "I''m going to die. Are you ok?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "don''t you know how to stand up and stop them?"


    "My life is not worth as much as that of my benefactor!" Liu Yi said quickly, "besides, peach blossom island is not mine. How can I say more?"


    Liu Zhezhi did not have a good strange way: "you are the first to nod, OK?"


    Liu Yi smiles.


    She never felt that it was a big deal.


    In her opinion, as long as Xiao Yao wakes up, there is no danger to her life, which is a great thing.


    As long as Xiao Yao can live well, it is more important than anything.


    After all, Liu Yi looked at the stream beside him and finally felt a little sad.


    As she said, from the beginning until now, he has never been afraid of death.


    In her opinion, even if she died, it was no big deal. Anyway, she had enough life.


    What she was afraid of was not death, but she always thought that if she died, she would never see such a lovely daughter again.


    Fortunately, now my daughter has a good place to go. She can become a disciple of Taohua island. Even if she has no great prospects in her life, she can at least live well. There is no problem.


    The stream''s mood is also extremely complex.


    Although she is young, the children of poor families are in charge early. Compared with her peers, she is more mature.


    She knows what that means.


    In her opinion, no matter Xiao Yao or her mother, she should not die.


    But


    Xiao Yao went to Liu Yi and said, "don''t worry. Now I wake up, you won''t die."


    The expression on Liu Yi''s face pauses a little, as if some don''t understand the meaning in Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "how can I say that I can refine a elixir. If I can''t make you live, I''m useless, right?"


    Xiao Yao''s words, let Liu Yi rekindled the hope of living.


    She was telling the truth.


    She felt that as long as Xiao Yao could live, her own death was nothing.


    After all, I owe Xiao Yao too much.


    But if you can live, who wants to die?


    "Xiao Yao, what you said is true?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "you said this. When did I like to joke?"


    Hong feisheng smacked his lips: "originally, I still believed you, but if you have to say that, I can only start to doubt. Do you joke less?"


    Xiao Yao


    Originally there was still some dull atmosphere, but at this time it was much more relaxed.


    Xiao Yao looked at the little monk again and made a bow: "help me, I don''t want to thank you."


    The little monk waved his hand: "it''s all small things for me. You''d better think about how to repay Taohua island."


    Xiao Yao can only return with a bitter smile.


    If there is something else, he can really think of a way to see how to repay Liu Zhezhi and others.


    But now, Taohua island has become like this for him. What can he do to repay him?


    It''s so hard


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Zhezhi. After a moment''s silence, he said, "Master Liu, I''m very grateful. This time I''m alive, it''s all your help. As long as I need my help in the future, I''ll die."


    "Never die?" Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "stop it. I don''t have so much luck to save you."


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and could only rub his nose.


    After a while, he patted his head and asked, "by the way, Master Liu, where''s the elixir?"


    "Here it is." Liu Zhezhi said, "this time, it''s just for the sake of the elixir that so many things have happened. If the elixir is gone, isn''t it all in vain?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    In fact, before, he could put away the elixir in case he lost it. But he didn''t know whether he could live this time. If he died like this, the elixir was still in his storage ring. Didn''t he just lose it? That''s really in vain, so after thinking about it again and again, he decided that he couldn''t put away the elixir.


    Xiao Yao''s current physical condition, or to rest, in addition to him, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi are also injured, need a good rest. As for the little monk, he didn''t stay much. When he saw Xiao Yao wake up, he had to turn around and leave. Xiao Yao kept him and asked him what he had done in the Qin Dynasty. To this end, the little monk just laughed and dropped a sentence: "be reasonable." Then he left. Reasonable? Xiao Yao and others are at a loss£¨ The outbreak started after 12 o''clock and lasted until the end of this month. Before that, Lao Bu really let a lot of people down. In the remaining half a month, he tried to make up all the money he owed.)

 Chapter 1252

    After the successful refining of the elixir, Xiao Yao took another three days off.


    In these three days, in addition to recovering from his own injury, he had to think about yuan baby in his body all the time. After Yuan Ying appeared in his body, Xiao Yao found that his strength has improved a lot compared with before. At least his aura in his body has made a qualitative leap. He has a kind of confidence. Now he has Yuan Ying. With the strength of his current double master, even against the later cultivators of the double master, he has a 50% chance of winning.


    Of course, it''s just his confidence. After all, there is no one who can cultivate immortals at the peak of the second stage. So there is no definite answer for the moment.


    After only one day''s rest, Liu Zhezhi went to the palace.


    With inspiration, she didn''t leave immediately after giving her younger martial sister some clothes. She just stood on the side.


    After a while, she said, "in fact, you should wake up and have a look at the peach blossom island now."


    After a while, she continued: "now the peach blossom island is not the same as before. It has lost its previous luck, but there is no peach blossom. If you wake up earlier, maybe you can see a few on the ground, but it will disappear soon. You say, why are you worthy of paying so much for our peach blossom island?"


    "For you, master died. It''s nothing. After all, she is our master. For the sake of her apprentice, she is duty bound. After all, she treats you and me as her own."


    "For you, I can''t believe the feelings, I always feel that in this world, the most hypocritical is the feelings between men and women."


    "For you, there is no peach blossom on Taohua island."


    "For you, although Taohua island can continue to practice, all the disciples are much slower."


    "You say, are you worth it?"


    "You say, if you don''t wake up, who do you deserve?"


    With these words, Liu Zhezhi burst out crying.


    Originally, she felt that she had been indifferent to these messy things.


    But now, she just feels aggrieved.


    She felt that her younger martial sister was too ignorant to do so many things and hurt so many people.


    Although in order to save Xiao Yao, she paid the fortune of Taohua Island, but she didn''t think it was a worthless business. She had to follow her heart, right? In her opinion, Xiao Yao is still for them. If they don''t help each other, they are in vain.


    She is still angry with her younger martial sister.


    After crying for a while, she came out of the palace again.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao began to make pills again.


    Of course, this time the refining is definitely not a first-class elixir, but a second-class elixir. Although there are thunder robberies, there is only one.


    Xiao Yao can''t help feeling that although the first and second elixirs are different from one of them, there is a big difference between them.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to refine the previous elixir in a short time. With his cultivation, if he encounters such a thunder, he will surely die. Unless he can find Qi Yun to save himself, the little monk must be present. There are too many demands. Qi Yun is not the East and west of a rotten street, and can''t be found everywhere.


    It''s great to be alive now.


    He doesn''t want to go to fancy again.


    Xiao Yao has also refined this second-class elixir before, and he has been familiar with it for a long time. Moreover, because his cultivation has been greatly improved, his quality is much higher than before.


    This elixir is also made for Liu Yi.


    Since he said that if he wants Liu Yi to continue to live, he will do it. After all, he is not the kind of person who likes to say things that don''t mean what he says.


    Take the elixir to find Liu Yi, after seeing her take it, Xiao Yao is completely relieved.


    "In the future, as long as you don''t get too badly hurt and want to live, there''s no problem." Xiao Yao looked at Liu Yi and said.


    Liu Yi has to kowtow to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao quickly stretched out his hand to hold her, said with a wry smile: "when did you get into the habit of kowtowing?"


    Liu Yi blushed and could not speak.


    She just felt that things like the elixir were too precious. Before, Xiao Yao died in order to refine a elixir. Although he is alive now, the whole Peach Blossom Island has lost its original luck.


    The elixir I ate is a little worse than the first elixir Xiao Yao made for Liu Zhezhi, but these two elixirs, even many practitioners in the Lingwu world, haven''t seen them several times!


    Xiao Yao continued: "in addition, you can also try to cultivate in the future. You don''t dare to say anything else. If you want to become a master, it''s not difficult."


    "Ah?" Liu Yi''s eyes almost didn''t stare out, "me? "Practice?"


    "Yes Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this two-level elixir, can not only let you live, if so, two-level elixir is nothing precious."


    While talking, Liu Zhezhi came over.


    "In the future, you should be our disciple of Taohua island." Liu said.


    Liu Yi is a fool.


    In her opinion, Xiao Yaoliu, Zhezhi and others are all the gods above.


    But now listen to the meaning of Xiao Yao and Liu Zhezhi''s words, it seems that they can also become such immortals?


    "I, can I really?" Liu Yi is going to cry.


    "I said yes, of course." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, then went a few steps forward and said, "Master Liu, next, I''m going to be closed in Taohua island for three months."


    Liu Zhezhi squinted at Xiao Yao and asked, "why?"


    "I''m going to refine a hundred second-class elixirs and give them to the disciples of Taohua island. Of course, you have the right to control them."


    Liu Zhezhi''s eyes brightened, and some of them couldn''t believe their ears.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "although these are nothing, they are better than nothing. I owe so much favor to Taohua island before. If I don''t do anything, I can''t say it."


    "Xiao Yao, don''t worry about that..."


    Before Liu Zhezhi''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "Master Liu, it''s so decided. You don''t want to say anything more." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "after all, I really owe too much to Taohua island. Even if you don''t need me to repay anything, I can''t really do nothing myself. Do you have to make me feel better?"


    Liu Zhezhi heard that Xiao Yao had already spoken to this extent. Even if he had planned to say something, he could not say it at this time. He could only nod his head and say yes.


    As for finding a suitable place to shut down, Liu Zhezhi thought of the palace where his younger martial sister was now. Xiao Yao knew, a little Leng, whispered: "that place, is not a bit good?"


    "What''s not so good?" Liu Zhezhi laughed and asked, "anyway, she won''t wake up."


    Xiao Yao always felt that when Liu Zhezhi said this, he was angry.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao nodded and agreed. As Liu Zhezhi said, the Palace should be the most suitable place for Xiao Yao to shut down.


    On the one hand, it''s quieter there. On the other hand, it''s because Taohua island has lost its original aura. Although the whole Taohua island can be cultivated, it''s a far cry from before. It''s no different from ordinary places. However, the palace is such a big Taohua island that it has the most abundant aura.


    After Xiao Yao agrees, Liu Zhezhi starts to prepare again. Xiao Yao''s alchemy is also for their Taohua island. Although Xiao Yao has some medicinal materials, they are not enough to produce 100 second-class elixirs. Although these things are rare in Taohua Island, Taohua island has lost its vitality, If those herbs still want to be preserved, though it is not difficult, they will slowly disperse. Since that''s the case, it''s better to use it as soon as possible. Xiao Yao is still in Taohua island now. After Xiao Yao leaves Taohua Island, she wants to use all these herbs, but she can''t help it.


    After the closure, peach blossom island is still quiet. What we should cultivate and what we should fall in love with, such as Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi.


    The news of Taohua island''s loss of luck also spread.


    The world of Lingwu is so big that it''s impossible to spread it to every corner. But it''s not difficult to spread it to every immortal.


    Needless to say, once the news gets out, some people who originally wanted to come to Taohua island to learn and cultivate immortals will have to think about it.


    Since Taohua island has lost its original spirit, there is no difference between training in Taohua island and training in other places. Why do you want to go to Taohua island?


    When Hong feisheng knew about it, he was naturally furious.


    "There are too many people who have broken their mouths now. Is it necessary to say this?" Hong feisheng said.


    Compared with Hong feisheng''s words, Liu Zhezhi''s attitude is very calm.


    "If it''s spread, it''s spread out. It''s no big deal. If it''s not spread out, people outside don''t know?" Liu Zhezhi said, "when those people come to visit their teachers, they find that Taohua island has become what it is now. Even if we don''t say it, people can guess it. Maybe they will repent on the spot. Aren''t we more embarrassed?"


    After thinking about it, Hong feisheng thinks that what Liu Zhezhi said is reasonable, but he believes that now Liu Zhezhi must be very upset.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "otherwise, you can take all the Taohua Island disciples to Qingcheng Mountain."


    Liu Zhezhi looked at him, but did not speak.


    Hong feisheng continued: "Qingcheng Mountain is still relatively big. Even if all the disciples go, they can stay. Anyway, there are still many idle peaks in Qingcheng Mountain. I can still decide this matter."


    Liu Zhezhi shook his head¡° Forget it. Peach Blossom Island is peach blossom island after all. If we all go to Qingcheng Mountain, peach blossom island is not Peach Blossom Island. " Although Liu Zhezhi said something complicated, Hong feisheng understood it. Looking at Liu Zhezhi''s firmness, Hong feisheng never mentioned it again.

 Chapter 1253

    For Xiao Yao, refining the second grade elixir is no longer a difficult thing.


    It''s just that it''s difficult to refine one hundred in three months.


    Actually, I''m in a hurry.


    Most importantly, Xiao Yao has to guarantee the success rate.


    Although Taohua Island gave him a lot of herbs, Xiao Yao wanted to maximize the utilization rate of herbs. If he failed, he would lose an opportunity.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao was very satisfied with the final result.


    In three months, Xiao Yao not only achieved the goal, but also exceeded it.


    Liu Zhezhi gave him ninety-three pieces of herbs, and he also took out some of his own herbs and began to use them. Finally, he made 120 pieces.


    The success rate is more than 80%!


    Although it didn''t reach 100%, it was very remarkable, which was far beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    He felt vaguely that the reason why he was able to pull the success rate so high this time had a lot to do with the birth of Yuanying in his body.


    Although Xiao Yao''s Alchemy place was in the palace, it was in the backyard of the palace.


    The reason is very simple. After all, refining the second grade elixir will lead to Tianlei, who will destroy the palace.


    Just as I opened the door and walked into the room, I heard a voice.


    "Are you over?"


    Xiao Yao was startled by the sound.


    First of all, the first feeling is strangeness.


    The voice was so strange that he could guarantee that he had never heard it.


    Along with the source of the sound, Xiao Yao was almost scared out of his wits.


    What''s more, this


    Xiao Yao rubbed his eyes hard. After he was sure that he was right, he said, "are you the younger martial sister of liudaozhu?"


    The big eyed baby fat girl, with a smile, nodded.


    She sat on a chair, and at this time she finally stood up. She was not short. She was one meter seven.


    "I found someone in the backyard before, but later I found you were making pills. My elder martial sister said that the pills I took were also made by you?" Asked the girl.


    Xiao Yao nodded again, but the expression on his face was complicated.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I can''t say that. It''s not my fault that you wake up. It''s yourself."


    The girl slightly a Leng, smile again, nodded: "say also."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "when did you wake up?"


    "The third day after you shut up." Said the girl.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and asked, "that is to say, you have been awake for nearly three months?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "do you really think you''ve been closed for three months? It''s three and a half months, not nearly, but more than three months. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "where''s the owner of Liu island?"


    "She doesn''t know yet." Said the girl.


    Xiao Yao''s brain is not enough.


    He stroked and said tentatively, "that is to say, the things you wake up, except for me, no one knows now?" After all, I don''t know about Liu Zhezhi. I''m afraid nobody knows about the whole Peach Blossom Island.


    "Yes, my elder martial sister has been here before. Just to see what happened to you, I dodged. Fortunately, she didn''t go to see me either." The girl said with a bitter smile, "by the way, my name is Liu March, because peach blossom blooms in March."


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to call her.


    This girl, don''t know how much older than herself


    See Xiao Yao some embarrassed appearance, Liu March said with a smile: "you call me Liu march on the line, always can''t call me old man?"? Neither can granny


    Xiao Yao was amused by the girl.


    Originally, Liu Zhezhi knew what happened to Liu March. His first intuition was that even if the girl woke up, what she was thinking was unknown to others, and her character must be elusive. He even regarded all the men in the world as enemies. Now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Sit down first." Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously sat down, then reacted, had to sigh, Liu March body is still quite impressive. She said sit down and she sat down subconsciously.


    "Why don''t you go down the mountain?" Xiao Yao thought for a while and asked.


    Liu March glanced at Xiao Yao with a complicated look.


    After a short silence, she gave a smile, but that smile was full of bitterness no matter what.


    "I don''t know how to face my elder martial sister." Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao can understand what she said.


    If such a thing happened to him, he might have the same idea as Liu March. He would hide first.


    It''s really hard for Liu March to face up to so many messy things.


    "Why wake up when you don''t know how to face it?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "I always feel that there are enough people I am sorry for. If I don''t wake up, I will be sorry for more people." Liu March said, "in fact, I knew when you came in. You shut up, in order to refine the second grade elixir, it''s because you feel guilty. I''m sorry for Taohua Island, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It''s a fact, and there''s nothing to deny.


    "You will feel guilty, feel sorry for so many people, let alone me?" Liu March said helplessly, "you have to think about compensating the people in Taohua Island, not to mention me? Do you owe them as much as I do? "


    Xiao Yao nodded. He really can''t be polite to Liu March. Indeed, Liu March owes much more to Taohua Island than he does.


    "That''s why I woke up." Liu March said with a smile, "after waking up, I went out to have a look. Looking around, there is no peach blossom in Taohua island."


    Laughing and laughing, she cried.


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know how to comfort him.


    The girl''s psychological quality is too fragile, isn''t it?


    How many years have you lived? Do you cry?


    I don''t know what I thought I had done to her!


    Looking at Liu March crying, Xiao Yao is thinking about what to do and wipe his tears at this time? Not really. Say something comforting? Is Liu Zhezhi OK with those comforting words? So there''s no need to say that. Crying with her? It''s still not appropriate.


    Xiao Yao felt that he was going to be embarrassed.


    "Cough, now as long as you wake up, it''s OK!" This is what Xiao Yao said after holding on for a long time.


    Liu March cried and laughed again.


    "Your way of comforting people is really special."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose, thinking that Liu March had been sleeping too long and had a bad sleep? I''ll cry and laugh. People who don''t know think the girl came out of the nerve Hospital


    "By the way, I heard that my elder martial sister is with the man he likes?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "who did you listen to?"


    Liu March rolled a white eye, speechless said: "must be my elder martial sister said, otherwise?"


    Xiao Yao gave an embarrassed smile. He thought that today should be the most embarrassing time for himself.


    This is also nonsense. It''s not what Liu Zhezhi said. Who else could it be? After all, Liu March has been in a coma for such a long time. Besides Liu Zhezhi, who else can come? Even if others want to come, they don''t have the qualification.


    Now Xiao Yao and Liu March are in this palace, but no one else can come in if they want to.


    "What kind of man is that man?" Liu March asked, holding her chin.


    "He must be a good man." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t you know your elder martial sister''s eyes?"


    "So it is." Liu March said, "her eyes are much better than mine. She used to say that the man I like is not so good. Now it seems that she is right."


    Xiao Yao


    He wondered if he had stepped on the minefield.


    What should not be said seems to have been said by myself.


    But it''s like spilled water. It''s impossible to take it back. He can only smile and keep silent. He really says more and makes more mistakes. In this case, he might as well keep silent and don''t say anything


    "Well, let''s go down the mountain." Liu March stood up and said.


    Xiao Yao also stood up.


    "Have you thought about it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "If you think about it well or not, don''t you have to go down the mountain?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "liudao is mainly to see you wake up will be very happy."


    "Maybe you''ll beat me up in anger." Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that what Liu March said was not impossible.


    Liu March has done so many things that make Liu Zhezhi sad. If Liu Zhezhi is not angry at all, it is impossible.


    And Liu Zhezhi is the kind of person who is very direct. She takes Liu march in her heart, which is really her family.


    My sister is so mischievous that anyone would be furious!


    "However, I also hope that she will really beat me up, which is also a good thing for me." Liu said in March.


    With that, Liu march went to the gate first.


    Xiao Yao catches up quickly.


    On the way down the mountain, Xiao Yao and Liu March did not fly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t fly because Liu March didn''t.


    He also wondered why the girl had to walk.


    After a long time, Liu March stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "let''s have a rest. We''re tired." Xiao Yao Leng for a moment. Although he doesn''t know Liu March''s accomplishments, he has lived for so many years. Liu Zhezhi says that Liu March''s talents are even above her, and his accomplishments should also be above himself. Even if you don''t fly, are you tired of walking? Seeing the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Liu March said with a bitter smile, "my accomplishments are gone. Now I''m just an ordinary person." Xiao Yao suddenly realized that no wonder he didn''t feel Liu March''s aura and cultivation before. He thought it was because Liu March had hidden her cultivation, or her cultivation was too much higher than himself, but he didn''t expect it to be such a result. It''s normal to think about it carefully. After all, Liu March had destroyed her own meridians before, Even if Yipin elixir repaired the meridians, there was no way to restore her accomplishments£¨ Today''s second chapter, continuing to explode)

 Chapter 1254

    When Liu March said she was just an ordinary person, Xiao Yao was also observing the expression on her face.


    As a result, Xiao Yao was surprised. From Liu March''s face, Xiao Yao didn''t see any loss. On the contrary, he was a little relaxed.


    "In fact, it''s good to be an ordinary person. At least I don''t have so much burden on my shoulders. When I die later, I will die. It''s good... Well, I''m 25 years old now, and I can live for decades!" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t know whether what Liu March said was from her heart, or whether she pretended to be relaxed.


    Anyway, if such a thing falls on Xiao Yao, he really has some difficulties in accepting such a result.


    For an immortal, he suddenly loses his cultivation, which is more painful than killing him.


    "Don''t think so much. I really don''t care." Liu March said, "maybe it''s hard for you to understand what I said, but if you have experienced what I experienced in the future, you may want to understand."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu March quickly changed her tongue and said, "I''m sorry, I''m talking nonsense. You''d better not experience what I''ve experienced."


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and gave a smile, which was full of disdain.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s expression, Liu March seems to be a little unhappy. Liu Mei frowns and asks, "what''s the matter? Do you think I said something wrong?"


    "I just think it''s funny. In fact, you still feel that you have suffered a lot." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu March slightly a Leng, shook his head: "before may be, but now I have to understand."


    "You say you want to understand, but I really can''t see where you want to understand." Xiao Yao said, "if you really want to understand, you won''t say what you just said."


    "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense." At this time, the expression on Liu March''s face has become cold, "don''t feel that you can know what I think in my heart."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. "Actually, I said that, of course. You really want to understand, but you still don''t want to understand. You has the final say, and even if I say it, I can''t do it."


    Liu March did not refute Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao sat down, picked up a branch of the tree, folded it to pass the time, and continued: "I just feel that no matter who is in this world, you have been wronged. Do you think you have been wronged a lot, and I also feel that I have been wronged a lot. Everyone will be wronged. Do you have a smooth sailing person in this life? Yes, they can walk fast, but they may not go far! They all need to be a little bit mature, but do they have to be mature when they are old? Some people live 40 or 50 years old, just like a child. They are unreasonable and willful. Why? Because they did not receive suffering, what maturity, the so-called maturity, is nothing more than suffering too much


    Liu Sanyue sat down subconsciously and looked at Xiao Yao.


    She suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s words were very interesting.


    Xiao Yao continued: "when the child was three or four years old, he was beaten by his parents because he patted his grandfather''s face with his palm. At that time, he knew that the elders were invincible. This is a kind of maturity. When the child was older and broke other people''s things outside, his parents came to apologize and compensate for the money. At that time, he understood that he had to be responsible for doing wrong things and compensate for them! Don''t they all grow up like this? "


    Liu March laughed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "go on."


    Xiao Yao did intend to continue to say it, but after listening to Liu March''s words, he didn''t want to say it.


    "There''s nothing I want to say. I just want to express my thoughts. However, my thoughts may not be correct. It''s my business how I think, and it''s your business how you think. Your thoughts may have been deeply rooted for a long time, and I can''t change them in a few words."


    Liu March nodded slightly and said, "but I think what you said is quite reasonable."


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and said, "you admit that you have made mistakes before, right?"


    Liu March nodded.


    "Well, since you know you''ve made mistakes, will you make them again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu March shook her head hard.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands together and said, "that''s right! People! There will be silly Baji time, but as long as silly once, it''s good, at least in the future will not make the same silly


    Liu March said with a smile: "your mouth is really good."


    Xiao Yao stood up and patted the grass and soil of the mountain, but he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "No more?"


    "No more!" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    "But I really think you have a point." Liu March said, "I admit that before, I really felt that I had been greatly wronged."


    Xiao Yao finally showed a smile when he heard Liu March say so.


    Since the girl is willing to admit it, she proves that what she said just now has really played the role she should play. This is a stage victory!


    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao felt a little excited.


    Cough, pull far, Xiao Yao re face Liu March, asked: "do you really want to understand?"


    "No, I''m waiting for you to give me some ideological education." Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao always feels that Liu March is very unorthodox, as if he is teasing himself.


    He didn''t know whether the girl really wanted to listen to herself or stare at herself with a sneer and say, "blow, you''ll continue to blow."


    From the present point of view, Xiao Yao obviously thinks that the latter is a little more likely.


    "Let''s go ahead. Since you can''t fly, I''ll take you with me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t, it''s time for us to have a good chat." Liu March quickly waved his hand and said.


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, why don''t I want to continue to discuss this topic with you?


    Can see Liu March at this time is a serious face, and every pore is full of curiosity, Xiao Yao is embarrassed not to say.


    Xiao Yao coughs and clears his throat. In fact, his main purpose is to ease his embarrassment. I don''t know why, as long as he faces Liu March, Xiao Yao feels uncomfortable all over. This may be a girl born with embarrassment virus


    "Since you feel aggrieved, think so. If you want to show it, show it. Anyway, everything is over now. It''s better for a woman to live a beautiful life than to look beautiful!" The last sentence is definitely not the original of Xiaoyao. It''s just that I saw too much on the Internet before. Xia Yixing also used this sentence to make a personal signature of a social software. Today Xiao Yao simply used it. He thinks it''s quite appropriate to put such a sentence in such an environment.


    When Xiao Yao''s words came out, Liu March''s eyes were all shining, like eyedrops.


    "It''s better to live pretty than to be pretty?"


    "Yes Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you think what I said is very reasonable?"


    Liu March thought about it, blinked at Xiao Yao and said, "but I am also very beautiful?"


    Xiao Yao


    I don''t like chatting with such people!


    You have to talk to death, don''t you?


    Can you still play happily?


    He felt his heart twitching.


    How can there be such a spiritless girl in this world?


    Didn''t she think that if she kept talking like this, she would have no friends?


    Xiao Yaoqi''s chest hurts.


    "But I really feel that I have suffered a lot! Who can easily let go of anyone? " Liu March walked forward and said with a bitter smile, "I''m really not that kind of person who is very generous. If I really want to be open for a long time, how can I wake up after you enter the palace? After all, I still have no way to convince myself. I just don''t understand why there are always such unfair things in this world. "


    Xiao Yao is silent and looks at Liu March quietly.


    Before, he was thinking that if he continued to speak, no matter how much he said, it would not help.


    The point is not what he says, but what Liu March says.


    Only when Liu March began to make a long speech did Xiao Yao''s goal really come true.


    As Xiao Yao thought before, when Liu March began, it seemed that he didn''t plan to stop.


    She continued: "I feel that I really gave what I could. Why did I love him so much and get such a result in the end? Do you know what I was thinking at that time? I feel that I''m really stupid. Why do I like such a miserable person? However, I feel that I''m so cheap. I know he''s so miserable, but I still can''t let him go and I can''t forget him. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and walked side by side with Liu March. He said, "what to say is to forget is bullshit. As long as people are alive, how can they forget each other? In fact, the real forget, not really don''t remember, is really don''t care. For example, when you see him again, your heart will not ripple, your heart will not beat fast, and you will not be so excited that you don''t know what to say. You just look at him, smile and say, "Hello, goodbye."


    "Can it be so easy? Don''t you think it''s a very difficult thing? " Asked Liu March.


    "It''s not hard at all." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, there are always people who say that after a long time, they forget. It''s not true. How many people haven''t forgotten after a long time? For example, how long have you been sleeping? Don''t you still feel relieved? I think the best way is to find a more suitable person. "


    "Find another person who suits you?" Liu March sneered, "do you think I dare?"£¨ In today''s Chapter 3, the later update will continue to explode after 12 o''clock in the daytime. It will be a big explosion!)

 Chapter 1255

    "Then there''s nothing to say." Xiao Yao said, "as I said before, what I think is my business, what you think is your business. In fact, I think there are many people like you in this world. They always think, why can''t they meet a good man, but there are really good men still in front of them. Do they want to? I''m poor, but do you really want it? Do you want a man with a good family, but ugly and gentle like water? Will you be a treasure, but only 1.4 meters tall do you want? Pooh! Too many people can''t meet them, but have they ever taken a step forward? A good man doesn''t fall from the sky, but even if he does, you''ll reach for it! "


    At this point, Xiao Yao felt that he could really express a lot of opinions.


    No way, who let him be a man?


    "I just don''t dare..." said Liu March.


    "Have you ever eaten fish?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu March was stunned for a while. I don''t know why Xiao Yao''s thinking can jump so fast. Just now, he was still making a long speech, expressing those opinions that can directly attack the soul, but now he suddenly talked about eating fish.


    However, she felt that Xiao Yao must have his intention when he asked such a question, so she nodded: "eat."


    "Do you like fish?"


    "I like it."


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "in that case, did you get stuck in the throat when you ate fish?"


    Liu March rolled his eyes and said, "what''s the problem? As long as it''s a fish eater, how can he not be stuck by the fishbone?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "that''s it. When you eat fish, you''ve been stuck by the fishbone. You dare to continue to eat. If you''ve been hurt by a man once, you don''t dare to like the next man?"


    Liu March Leng Leng, and then again fell into silence.


    She didn''t know what to say to refute Xiao Yao.


    As Xiao Yao said, if you are stuck by the fishbone, will you never eat fish again?


    "Of course, the truth, in fact, everyone will say, as for what to do in the end, it depends on your own choice." Xiao Yao said, "your life is originally to be given to your own planning, and you don''t need to give it to others, but what I want to tell you is that there are too many good men in this world. If you catch a lot of good men, don''t think that when you meet a scum man, you think the whole world is scum man."


    "Scum man?" Liu March obviously doesn''t quite understand the meaning of this word.


    "It''s the surface meaning of words." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu March hard nodded, and deeply thought ran: "well said, that guy is a scum man!"


    "But there are many good men in the world!" Xiao Yao said, "at least, I am!"


    "You?" Liu March''s eyes swept around Xiao Yao''s body, then snorted, "I don''t like the one smaller than me."


    Xiao Yao is very angry. It seems that I have a crush on you


    "Forget it! Don''t say that. Anyway, I''m much more relaxed after listening to you so much. " Liu March said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    Liu March stored in the heart so many years of knot, how can it be his words can be untied.


    I''m just a person, not a God. Even if I''m a God, I''ll feel very thorny in the face of such a problem. It''s definitely not easy to solve in a few words.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s disapproval, Liu March guessed what this guy was thinking. She said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m definitely not teasing you. If I really meet a suitable one in the future, I''d like to have a try."


    Xiao Yao heard Liu March say so, excited almost cry.


    It''s just the sound of nature!


    She said so, let Xiao Yao very sense of achievement, can he really solve the problem that even the immortals feel very difficult?


    "Do you really think so?" Xiao Yao still can''t believe it.


    Liu March said with a smile: "do you think I will have nothing to tease you?"


    That''s right. Xiao Yao thinks Liu March is not so boring.


    If she really believes it, Xiao Yao can only say that she is really a simple girl


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not something you can''t understand that Liu March is extremely simple. This girl grew up in Taohua island. She has a master and a elder martial sister like Liu Zhezhi. She has no chance to be wronged. If it''s not too simple, she can''t be trapped like that. Now I just think what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable and reasonable.


    "Fly with me!" Liu March grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and said.


    Xiao Yao


    He always felt that Liu March''s words made him subconsciously want to say such words as "do you want to take you to pretend and force me?".


    After all, it''s said that I''ll take you to pretend. I''ll force you to fly!


    Xiao Yao takes Liu march back to his residence and sees Hong feisheng at the door.


    When Hong feisheng saw that there was a girl beside Xiao Yao, he was stunned. Then he went to Xiao Yao and pulled him aside. He said in a low voice, "boy, in the past three months, did you go to alchemy or go out to play? How can this bring back a girl? "


    Xiao Yao squinted at Hong feisheng and asked, "do you think I''m that boring?"


    When he saw Hong feisheng nodding his head firmly, he immediately realized that he had really asked the wrong question.


    "This girl is from Taohua island." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned, shook his head and said, "you kid, don''t fool me. Although there are many people in Taohua Island, I''m not blind. When did you see such a beautiful girl?"


    What Hong feisheng said is also reasonable. Although there are so many beautiful women in Taohua Island, Liu March definitely belongs to the kind of girl who can''t forget at a glance.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "look what you said. If master Liu hears this, he will not peel your skin?"


    Hong feisheng said with a sneer: "you look down on me too much. Do you think my women will be those who don''t believe me and like to make trouble out of nothing?"


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s proud face, if Xiao Yao didn''t know him and Liu Zhezhi better, he might have believed it.


    Then Xiao Yao said, "in fact, this girl has something to do with you."


    On hearing this, Hong feisheng was not calm at all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense When he spoke, his eyes were still looking around. It seemed that he was afraid that Xiao Yaogang''s words would be heard by others. He would be as careful as he had to be, which was in sharp contrast to the sneer when he said those words before.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help feeling that Hong feisheng was in the habit of pretending to be what he liked? It wasn''t like this before! He didn''t ask this. With his understanding of Hong feisheng, he always felt that if he really asked such a question, Hong feisheng would surely say that he liked to pretend that he was infected by his own habit.


    Young people nowadays, it''s hard to find someone as honest as themselves.


    Xiao Yao continued: "don''t be so nervous, Taoist Hong! This girl has something to do with you. It''s not a messy relationship. She is the younger martial sister of liudaozhu. Do you understand what I say? "


    Hong feisheng suddenly realized and nodded: "according to what he said, it really has something to do with me..."


    Before Hong feisheng finished his words, the expression on his face suddenly changed. He subconsciously grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, and his eyes were about to stare out. He quickly asked: "younger martial sister? Which younger martial sister are you talking about? "


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "this is meaningless. As far as you know, how many younger martial sisters do you think Liu Island leader has?"


    "Is that the one who has been sleeping for many years..." Hong feisheng said cautiously. He obviously couldn''t believe it, so he used a tentative tone.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head solemnly.


    He knew that if he still had a smile on his face when he nodded, I''m afraid Hong feisheng would not believe it.


    "So she woke up?"


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he wanted to continue to be serious, but he couldn''t help it. He laughed and said, "look what you said. If she hadn''t woken up, would she still be sleepwalking?"


    Hong feisheng''s forehead began to sweat.


    He took a deep breath, turned his face, glanced at Liu March behind him, and said, "this is a big deal! Do you know about Zhezhi? "


    "I don''t know yet." Xiao Yao said.


    "OK, I''ll go and shout the broken branch over now." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao has the final say what Hong Feisheng said, "but this is not your final say, nor has the final say. You must see what she means." Xiao Yao''s "she" is naturally Liu March.


    After coming back, Xiao Yao found that the expression on Liu March''s face had become a little strange.


    I can see that this girl is not calm at all.


    In fact, this is quite normal. Although she is willing to wake up, when she really has to face Liu''s broken branches, I''m afraid there will still be some obstacles in her heart.


    No one can help with these obstacles. Liu March has to come by himself.


    Hong feisheng nodded and thought Xiao Yao had a point.


    At this time, Xiao Yao turned to Liu March and said, "are you ready?"


    Liu March looks at Xiao Yao. The emotion in her eyes is hard to express.


    After half a sound, she nodded difficultly: "OK."


    "Let''s go then." Xiao Yao said, "let''s go to find Liu Zhezhi."


    Liu March nodded. After all, she was sorry for Liu Zhezhi. Naturally, she should apologize instead of waiting for Liu Zhezhi to see her.


    With Hong feisheng, the three rushed to Liu Zhezhi''s residence£¨ The outbreak has begun again! And then it''s exploding!)

 Chapter 1256

    The three flew all the way.


    When he got to the door, Liu March suddenly whispered, "I''ll wait outside first..."


    Xiao Yao thought about it, nodded and said, "that''s OK. I''ll go ahead and say hello to you with Taoist Hong, so that your elder martial sister won''t be ready at all."


    Liu March nodded, looked at Hong feisheng and said, "are you the man my elder martial sister likes?"


    Hong feisheng nodded quickly, with a smile on his face: "my name is Hong feisheng, from Qingcheng Mountain."


    "Well..." Liu March sighed again, "it''s not so good..."


    Hong feisheng


    He has met sincere people, but such sincere people as Liu March are rare.


    Girl, even if you really think so in your heart, don''t say so directly! I''m going to get hurt, OK? Can''t we wait until Xiao Yao and I get in?


    Xiao Yao laughs and Hong feisheng sighs.


    When they entered the palace together, Xiao yaocai said, "don''t be so depressed! You have to be open-minded. You have to think that although you are ugly, you are kind-hearted! "


    Hong feisheng: "after thinking about it, he looked at Xiao Yao and said very seriously," if you can, you''d better not comfort me. "


    Xiao Yao laughs and embraces Hong feisheng''s shoulder: "we are all brothers. Of course, we need to comfort each other. Don''t be polite to me for such a small matter."


    Hong feisheng thought in his heart, you bastard is polite to you


    When she found Liu Zhezhi, she had just finished her meal.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, Liu Zhezhi showed a smile on his face and looked a little surprised. He asked, "are you out of the pass?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu Zhezhi stood up and asked, "has the pill been refined? How''s it going? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not only smooth, but also a little surprise. Originally, he wanted to refine 100 pills, but there were 120 pills."


    Liu Zhezhi brightened his eyes and said, "then your success rate is really high enough!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s pretty good, probably more than 80 percent."


    Liu Zhezhi gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    Of course, Liu Zhezhi doesn''t know how to make alchemy, but not having eaten pork doesn''t mean he hasn''t seen a pig run! Xiao Yao''s Alchemy speed is already very strong. The most important thing is that the success rate is still so high. You know, the higher the level of the elixir, the lower the success rate will be. But even so, Xiao Yao has achieved more than 80%. It''s estimated that few people dare to believe it. It''s just a God.


    After Xiao Yao finished, he took out all the elixirs and handed them to Liu Zhezhi.


    "All 120 elixirs are here." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Zhezhi said quickly, "don''t you keep some for yourself?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary for the time being, and I can''t use it. If it''s refined, it doesn''t mean much to me. Besides, now I still have some medicinal materials. As long as I need them, I can refine them anytime and anywhere."


    When Xiao Yao said this, he suddenly remembered something and continued: "but there is one thing I think we need to emphasize. First of all, although these elixirs have a very good effect on the immortal cultivators, they should not be taken in the period of coagulating elixir."


    Liu Zhezhi was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to explain: "if the cultivators under the period of Ning Dan take such an elixir, they may explode and die."


    Liu Zhezhi nodded quickly. She was thinking that Xiao Yao might be careless if he didn''t say that. If the casualties of the Taohua Island disciples were caused by that time, it would be him who was suffering.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "this should be a surprise, right?"


    "That''s natural!" Liu Zhezhi said, "before, I didn''t think there were as many as 100. I thought it would be very good to have 50 second grade elixirs. Now, in the whole Lingwu world, which sect dares to say that they have more elixirs than our Taohua island? Ha ha


    She believes that if the news really spread, I don''t know how many big names will be envied, and how many people will want to come to Taohua island to learn arts.


    Of course, these are afterwords. Liu Zhezhi is not an immortal and can''t predict anything.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng sit down together. Liu Zhezhi also tells people to bring them tea.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s desire to talk and stop, Liu Zhezhi couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you want to say something to me?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at Hong feisheng, coughed, blinked his eyelids and said, "come on."


    The expression on Hong feisheng''s face was also very unnatural, and he whispered: "why should I say it? Can''t you tell me? "


    "I think what you say may be more natural. After all, you have a good relationship."


    "But I don''t know how much. You''d better tell me. After all, you know more..."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are both very hard to speak and don''t know how to speak, the expression on Liu Zhezhi''s face becomes a little serious.


    "Are you going to leave Taohua Island together?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s not true. It''s natural to leave Taohua Island, but it''s my own business. It has nothing to do with Taoist Hong. He wants to guard you."


    "If so, what else?" Liu Zhezhi asked, "is there anything I can do for you? If so, I''d like to speak directly now. As long as I can do it, I will definitely not refuse it. "


    Although Xiao Yao and Liu Zhezhi are still not friends now, with these you come and I go, the relationship between them has been very good, not to mention Hong feisheng. Liu Zhezhi said that she would definitely not refuse, and Xiao Yao believed it.


    "Master Liu, thank you, but I really don''t need your help. Well... Let''s say, besides the number of elixirs, there''s another surprise." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh?" Liu Zhezhi asked with great interest, "since it''s a surprise, why can''t it be said?"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I just don''t know what kind of expression you will have when I say it."


    Liu Zhezhi became more and more curious.


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and asked, "what do you think you want to happen most now?"


    Liu Zhezhi shook his head: "never thought about it."


    Xiao Yao felt that he had hinted enough, but Liu could not think of it. He had no choice.


    "Forget it, let it go." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, turned to the door and said, "come in!"


    At this time, a figure finally came in.


    Seeing Liu March coming in, all the porcelain cups in Liu Zhezhi''s hands fell to the ground.


    She subconsciously stood up and looked at the direction of Liu March. Her body was shaking slightly and her eyes were absent. No one knew what she was thinking at this time, but Xiao Yao guessed her expression and action at this time. In any case, the general situation encountered in TV dramas is basically such an expression. I didn''t expect that in reality, too. It''s really that art comes from life.


    "March..." Liu Zhezhi''s brain is blank.


    She thought a lot about what she would look like when she saw her younger martial sister wake up.


    Maybe in a fit of anger, he would rush forward and slap the other party.


    Or with his younger martial sister, hugging and crying.


    But now, Liu Zhezhi doesn''t want to rush up and slap her, and doesn''t want to cry with her.


    She always felt that her younger martial sister had a childish temper. If she slapped her, what would she do?


    But if you cry together, will it make the younger martial sister feel that she is too sentimental, let others see jokes, and even make the younger martial sister feel that she takes her seriously?


    At last, she could only walk up to her and look at Liu march with a smile. The smile looked very light, but the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    Then he said, "wake up?"


    Liu March''s eyes were red and her tears were rolling: "elder martial sister, I..."


    "It''s OK. Just wake up and don''t think about anything else." Liu Zhezhi reached out and helped Liu March fiddle with her hair, saying, "as long as you wake up, what do you want to say, there will be opportunities in the future. Are you hungry after sleeping so long? Is it hard to adapt? Tell elder martial sister what you want to eat and drink. "


    Liu March finally couldn''t help crying.


    Then he hugged Liu Zhezhi tightly and sobbed.


    In fact, Liu Zhezhi''s eyes were red, but she didn''t shed tears. Her hand patted Liu March''s back.


    "It''s OK. It''s all over. As long as elder martial sister is here, no one will bully you..."


    Looking at such a picture, Xiao Yao felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Before in order to refine a elixir, Xiao Yao really suffered a lot.


    But to see such a picture, Xiao Yao felt that he was really worth it.


    Even though, whether it''s Liu Zhezhi or Liu March, it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    "It seems that you don''t have a secure position in Liu island Master''s mind." Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Hong feisheng, joking.


    Hong feisheng a pair of disapproval expression, said: "you don''t understand, as long as she is happy, this is more important than anything."


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes.


    This guy is really shameless.


    When Liu March is almost crying, Liu Zhezhi pulls her to Xiao Yao.


    "This is your benefactor." Liu said.


    Liu March looks at Xiao Yao and laughs. Xiao Yao thinks that if Liu March can blow out a snot bubble at this time, the picture will be perfect now. It''s very happy!


    "Little boy, thank you for saving me." Liu said in March. Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "how can I be a little kid?"¡° Tell me how much younger you are than me! You''re not a kid. What are you? " Xiao Yao is speechless. Although he didn''t want to accept such a name, he couldn''t help it. Who let Liu March tell the truth? Liu Zhezhi reached out and slapped Liu march on the back of his head: "no nonsense." It''s too light. It seems that if it''s heavier, it will break Liu March. Liu March spits out her tongue, which is very cute, but Xiao Yao will feel very strange when he thinks about the age of the other party... (today''s Chapter 5, it''s still exploding!)

 Chapter 1257

    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao finally stood up again.


    He bowed to Liu and said, "Master Liu, Xiao Yao has been harassing Taohua island for a long time. Fortunately, she has lived up to her fate. Now your younger martial sister is awake. I think it''s time for me to leave."


    As soon as Hong feisheng heard this, he was very anxious and said, "where are you going again? Isn''t it nice here? "


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "you''re talking nonsense, you know."


    When Hong feisheng heard what Xiao Yao said, he was speechless.


    In fact, he didn''t know, but he could guess some.


    "Xiao Yao, is it necessary to be so anxious?" Liu Zhezhi asked in a low voice.


    Liu March was also very dissatisfied with this: "that is, I just woke up. Are you going to leave? What''s the matter? Am I too ugly to scare you? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and said, "that''s not true. I just don''t like to hear you call me a little kid, so I''d better run quickly."


    It was said that Liu March was a very simple girl. How simple was she? To put it simply, Xiao Yao said that, and she really believed it.


    "Then I won''t call you a little boy, can''t I?" Liu March said quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March worried, and serious expression, can''t help laughing out.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi are also smiling.


    Liu Zhezhi took Liu March''s arm and hit her on the back of her hand, saying: "silly girl, what do you think? Xiao Yao is not such a mean person. He wants to leave because of him."


    Liu March looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "is it really not because of this?"


    "I''m just kidding." Xiao Yao said.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but at least I''m not staying here."


    Liu March looked at Xiao Yao, helpless.


    She thinks Xiao Yao is a very interesting person. Similarly, this is a very strange person.


    What on earth are such people thinking? What does he want to do?


    Hong feisheng asked, "don''t you need me to follow you? Are you sure? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng and said, "I really want you to follow me. Are you willing?"


    Hong feisheng turned around and looked at Liu Zhezhi, who was standing behind him. At last, he was silent.


    "Well, I have to go my own way after all, but you''d better stay in Taohua island. Otherwise, if I''m bullied outside, I want to come back to you for revenge. How embarrassing I am if I can''t find you?" Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng gave a bitter smile, and suddenly he was a little sad.


    In fact, because of his good character, he has many friends around him.


    But there are few friends like Xiao Yao.


    Almost none.


    In fact, his communication with those friends is basically a gentleman''s friendship, such as with little monk Xu SuGuan.


    Only Xiao Yao can talk with him every day, which should be a typical bad friend. In fact, sometimes, a bad friend can really know what he is thinking, what he will do, and really do something that looks very stupid.


    "OK, if you are really bullied in the future, come back and tell me, and I will certainly help you get revenge." Hong feisheng said with a smile. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "let''s talk about it. It''s not only changing."


    Hong feisheng nodded solemnly.


    Finally, he added: "even Xuanyuan jiuzhong, as long as he bullies you, I will help you get him."


    Xiao Yaole said, "look what you say, it''s like you can beat him."


    "But I''ll fight for you, too!" Hong feisheng said, "but you''d better be careful yourself. If you meet someone who is more powerful than yourself, you can''t hide first. Let''s find a helper. Little monk Xu SuGuan, I have broken branches. Look at the people on the top ten experts list. How many do you know! How many people in the whole Lingwu world dare to bully you? Even if that Xuanyuan nine heavy really want to trouble you, also have to weigh


    Listening to Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Yao feels that he has to reexamine himself.


    When did you become so bullish?


    "What about Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "They?" Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "let''s see them make their own choices, but Pang Yier will definitely follow me. Of course, even if he wants to stay in Taohua Island, I won''t agree. This man is too dangerous."


    Hong feisheng took a deep look at Xiao Yao and said, "since you know, do you want to take him with you?"


    "Who wants me to need his help next?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    If you want to improve your accomplishments, Xiao Yao thinks that the easiest way is to find all kinds of monsters to sharpen yourself.


    In this respect, Pang Yier can really help Xiao Yao a lot.


    Of course, after leaving Taohua Island, if Pang Yier doesn''t want to follow Xiao Yao and wants to go to other places, Xiao Yao won''t stop him, but he will never let Pang Yier stay in Taohua island. As he said before, Pang Yier is a very dangerous person. If he really wants to stay in Taohua Island, let alone Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, Xiao Yao himself will not be at ease.


    These words, that is to say in front of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, and Xiao Yao certainly won''t say them in front of Pang Yier. He''s not absent-minded.


    "When do you leave?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "tomorrow."


    "In such a hurry?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "If I go now, I''ll be in a hurry." Xiao Yao said, "it''s said that we have to wait until tomorrow. What''s the rush?"


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    Liu Zhezhi walked up to Xiao Yao and said, "I just thought about it for a long time. It seems that there is nothing good for you to take with me in Taohua island. If there is any trouble in the future, no matter Taohua island or Qingcheng Mountain, I won''t let people trouble you."


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded, "I believe it."


    Liu Zhezhi laughed again and said, "in fact, I don''t think it''s necessary. I always think that maybe Hong feisheng and I will be bullied in the future and you have to help us fight."


    Xiao Yao''s head ached: "Master Liu, if you say that, I don''t think I dare to speak."


    Xiao Yao always thinks that he wants to be a master, but now he feels that he is too far away from this goal. It is a long way to become a person like Hong feisheng or Liu Zhezhi.


    Xiao Yao turned around, just about to leave, suddenly remembered something, turned his face and said: "if you get married in the future, you have to tell me."


    "Good." Hong feisheng said, "then you must let you come to join in the fun." "Also, if you are going to have a fight in the future, you should remember to tell me." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng could not laugh or cry, said: "what''s the relationship between the fight between husband and wife and you?"


    Xiao Yao smacked his lips and said seriously, "it''s rare for a master like you to fight. If he really has a chance, he will feel embarrassed if he doesn''t know."


    Hong feisheng


    After leaving the palace, Xiao Yao goes back to his residence, finds Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan, and tells them what he thinks.


    They both brought them to Taohua island by themselves. Now that they are leaving, they have to ask their opinions.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, he still very much hopes that these two people are willing to stay in Taohua island. After all, it''s safe and stable here. If they follow themselves, they don''t know what kind of trouble they will encounter.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about their safety any more.


    Whether Liu Chengfeng or Yang Qingchan, Xiao Yao''s heart is at least the existence of friends.


    Wu Wutong left Taohua Island before returning to the north foot. Although she would not be very safe after returning to the north foot, Xiao Yao always felt that it was much safer than following him.


    Therefore, Xiao Wu fully agreed with Wu Wutong''s departure.


    Just these words, when Wu Wutong''s face, he still can not say, otherwise he seems to be driving away with her.


    After Xiao Yao finished, Yang Qingchan immediately said, "I want to go with you."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "why?"


    "I don''t know, but I know you well! I don''t follow you. How boring it is to stay here every day? " Yang Qingchan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "You can be a disciple of Taohua island." Xiao Yao said, "here, practice slowly. Maybe next time I see you, you''ll be a few experts. I don''t know if you will be the leader of liudao in the top ten experts list."


    "But I''m not interested in cultivating immortals!" Yang Qingchan said.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    Looking at Yang Qingchan''s serious face, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say, so he nodded and agreed.


    Then Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Liu Chengfeng standing on the side.


    Liu Chengfeng looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "don''t look at me any more. What do you mean? You''ve been rich for a long time. It must be where you went and where I went. If you don''t have me, what else can you do?"


    Xiao Yao


    Liu Chengfeng had been with him for a long time, but he didn''t learn anything else. He was infected with the problem of forcing and boasting.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to fight him, so he nodded and said, "anyway, I''ve given it to you. As for what to do, it''s all your business."


    Liu Chengfeng laughs.


    At this time, Liu Zhezhi suddenly came in a hurry.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, she opened her mouth and said directly, "there''s an accident at the north foot." Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak, waiting for Liu Zhezhi to continue. On the north side, they also thought of a Wutong. Before Wu Wutong left, Liu Wutong this side has already taken a person to watch, now that the north foot accident, it must be Wu Wu Tong accident. Today''s chapter six is still breaking out

 Chapter 1258

    Wutong has not been long since the return to the north foot. Although it has been more than three months since Xiao Yao closed, Wutong has not been able to walk very fast. The time it takes to get back to the north foot from Taohua Island is not so clear. So soon, the north foot is in trouble.


    Xiao Yao asked Liu Zhezhi to sit down first and then listen to Liu Zhezhi.


    "The news from my side is that after Wu Wutong returned to the north foot, Li Wang went."


    "Gone?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "is... Dead?"


    Liu Zhezhi nodded.


    This time, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face looked a little dignified.


    Is king Li dead?


    To be honest, this time and a half, Xiao Yao really can not accept such news, it is too sudden.


    Now think about it, Xiao Yao''s impression of Li Wang is very good. He is very polite and respectful, no matter what he says or does. In Li Wang''s heart, Xiao Yao, the king of plagiarism, is still a very educated intellectual. He just wants to think that Xiao Yao himself will feel very embarrassed.


    But now, Li Wang died like this. The last time we met, Xiao Yao thought that Li Wang''s health was not good enough. It was no problem to live to 70 or 80 years old.


    Moreover, Wu Wutong has always been raised under the protection of Li Wang, and now she suddenly loses her father. How uncomfortable is her heart?


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Liu Zhezhi sighed.


    "As for Wu Wutong, the disciple of Taohua Island in the north foot said that she is now very calm, no hysteria, and no grief." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao looked at the broken willow branch and said with a bitter smile, "this is probably the most terrible thing, isn''t it?"


    Liu Zhezhi nodded and said: "although I don''t know that girl very well, I always feel that she is not the kind of person who likes to hide things in her heart. Now this should be her biggest change."


    Xiao Yao sat on the side, not knowing what he was thinking, but his eyes were full of worry.


    "Fortunately, Wu Wutong is still not what it is dangerous." Liu Zhezhi thought and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile, "I hope she''ll make a fool of herself."


    With that, he paused and continued, "how did king Li die?"


    "Hang yourself." Liu Zhezhi spat out these two words heavily.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand more and more.


    Now think about the picture when I first met with Li Wang. No matter what, he didn''t think Li Wang was the kind of person who would commit suicide!


    What happened to the old man in the end, so hard to think about?


    "King Li has gone like this..." the most excited one is Liu Chengfeng. I think so. Liu Chengfeng was originally a native of Beilu. In Beilu, the most popular one is not necessarily the man in the Imperial City, but king Li.


    Xiao Yao thought that there must be some reason why Li Wang hanged himself.


    Do you know if Wutong knows?


    Xiao Yao felt that only when he saw Wu Wutong, I was afraid that doubts in my mind could be untied.


    "Next, let''s go to Beilu." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded vigorously: "good." Of course, he wants to go back to the north foot.


    "It''s just that when we get back to the north, what should and shouldn''t have happened has already happened." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, after all, it will take not a short time to return to the north foot from them.


    Even if it''s fast, I''m afraid it will take 20000 to 30000 months. If Xiao Yao flies directly, the speed will be shortened a lot, but it''s obviously impossible. Even Liu Zhezhi or Hong feisheng can''t fly around Lingwu world.


    Before Hong feisheng flew back to Taohua island from the black forest with Xiao Yao on his back, he had already angered many people, but he went to Qingcheng Mountain to find trouble.


    In this regard, the leader of Qingcheng Mountain kept them at the foot of the mountain.


    Hong feisheng is not in Qingcheng Mountain.


    Although children make mistakes and need adults to bear the responsibility, Hong feisheng''s name in the state of Jiang is much bigger than the leader of Qingcheng Mountain.


    What''s more, Hong feisheng is no longer a child. If they can''t find Hong feisheng, they have to give up. They can''t really make a scene in Qingcheng Mountain. Can they ask the leader of Qingcheng Mountain to apologize? Even if the old headmaster really wants to bow, they can''t afford it!


    If the old leader really apologizes and admits his mistake, I''m afraid they will also offend Qingcheng Mountain to death. Anyway, there is nothing serious in the beginning, so naturally it will not be settled. No one is willing to provoke an enemy like Hong feisheng.


    In the end, it''s still because of Hong feisheng''s strength. Xiao Yao thinks he doesn''t have Hong feisheng''s strength.


    What seemed to be the worry of Xiao Yao, Liu said, "don''t think so much. If Wu Wutong really encountered any danger, my pupil would also play. Whatever she said, she would be safe at least."


    Looking at Liu Zhezhi, Xiao Yao stood up and bowed deeply: "thank you, Master Liu."


    "No," he said Liu Zhezhi quickly turned aside and said, "if I really owe you a lot, my younger martial sister also told me that if you didn''t shut up in the palace, I''m afraid she would not wake up. Besides, the 120 second-class elixirs you gave me would be a great help for me. At least in a short time, Taohua island will continue to be the God of cultivation, Even if only ten are given out in one year, fresh blood will be continuously transported to Taohua island in 12 years. Besides, Wutong is your friend, but I know him too. "


    Xiao Yao listened to Liu Zhezhi all say so, also did not thank.


    After Liu Zhezhi left, Hong feisheng also came to say something. In the final analysis, what he said was that Xiao Yao should not be forced to resist any danger. When he came back to find him, he could only sigh.


    Hong feisheng thinks he knows Xiao Yao better.


    Xiao Yaozhen is not the kind of person who wants to find help when he is wronged, otherwise he can''t grow up so fast.


    After daybreak, Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan, who had already packed their bags, were already at the door. It seems that zodiac is afraid that Zodiac will secretly throw them away. Pang Yi''er naturally followed them. In fact, Pang Yi''er wanted to sleep a little longer. He couldn''t help it. Early in the morning, he was awakened by Liu Chengfeng. He had no choice but to follow them to the door of Xiao Yao''s residence and wait.


    Pang Yier thinks that even if he wants to stay in Taohua Island, Xiao Yao may not agree.


    Although Xiao Yaohong and feisheng never showed any defense in front of him, Pang Yier''s age is here after all, and they have experience in the world. Even if the other party doesn''t express something, they can feel it. It''s an old world after all, but if they know something, they will be inferior, This is what Pang Yier is clever about.


    Seeing these three people, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    He simply cleaned up, then took two people and left without saying goodbye.


    Xiao Yao always feels that it would be too sad to say a few words when he leaves.


    He wasn''t that kind of person.


    Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the ferry, Hong feisheng and others were already waiting at the ferry.


    "I knew you were going to sneak away." Hong feisheng went to Xiao Yao and said, "there is no etiquette. How can you say that you are also guests of Taohua island? How can you just leave? You have to say hello to the host In addition to him and Liu Zhezhi, Liu Yi, Xiong Liping and all the disciples of Taohua Island basically came. They all stood in the distance and looked at Xiao Yao and others. At this moment, Xiao Yao really felt like a farewell party.


    When I came here, a lot of people. When he left, hung Fei rose in the Taohua Island, and Wu Wutong also returned early.


    Looking back, Xiao Yao was still a little disappointed. However, whether Wu Wutong or Hong Feisheng, they made decisions in Xiao Yao''s view is very correct.


    "Isn''t there too many departures? If you can avoid it, it''s better to avoid it. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Yi came to Xiao Yao, holding two sets of clothes in his hand.


    "Eun Gong, if you want to go, I don''t want to follow you. I can only drag you down. These are two sets of clothes that I rushed out overnight. In fact, I started to make them three months ago. I''m poor at needlework, and I''m slow at it. After all, I''m used to touching hoes. I don''t know how to make them when I come across needlework. Although the stitches are a little messy, But it''s the easiest way to keep out the cold. " In fact, Liu Yi has also heard from Xiaoxi, who has already begun to cultivate immortals. Experts like Xiao Yao have long been invincible, but Liu Yi always thinks that he should do something for Xiao Yao.


    She doesn''t have great ability, so she can only do what she can.


    Xiao Yao took the clothes, said thanks, said with a smile: "after you are also a cultivator, hope to see you next time, you can be a nine master."


    Liu Yi blushed and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t have that ability."


    "Besides, don''t cry out to me later. It''s really awkward." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Yi had to nod.


    Liu March also came to Xiao Yao and said, "little boy, will you come back in the future?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak, but was silent.


    "After that, if I want to find you, can I find it?" Liu March continued.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if I mix well, you will certainly hear about me in the future. If I don''t mix well, you can only come to my grave and give me a toast."


    Liu March was very angry: "it''s only early in the morning. What nonsense?"


    Xiao Yao laughs. In fact, what he says is from his heart.


    Now that this road has been chosen, there is no turning back.


    Or to achieve their own goals, do what they want to do before, do not say what the achievement of supremacy, just think, can take Xiaolong elephant to leave this place, return to the earth, and then return to the plain life before.


    If it is not completed, I am afraid it will have to be buried here for a long time. Is Xiao Yao afraid? In fact, he was afraid. He felt that he didn''t live enough, but when people were alive, they couldn''t do nothing. There were always some things that needed to be done by themselves and they couldn''t shrink back. This should be their destiny. Xiao Yao took Pang Yier and other three people on board. Standing on the board of the boat, looking at the huge group of people, he could only wave goodbye. He did not know whether he would return to Taohua island in the future. But at least, he won''t forget the people he met here. Looking at the boat drifting away, Hong feisheng suddenly roared: "another song! I won''t be able to copy your songs in the future! " Melodious sound, from afar¡° Say go, let''s go! Stars in the sky, take part in the Big Dipper Lonely sail far shadow, hero song£¨ Today''s chapter seven, do you think the explosion is over? No, it''s going on! Until twelve o''clock! Today is going to be a big explosion

 Chapter 1259

    Sitting on the boat, Xiao Yao looks at the Peach Blossom Island, getting smaller and smaller in his sight, and finally turns into a black spot, but he still doesn''t turn around.


    To put it bluntly, now Xiao Yao''s heart is still full of reluctant.


    Yang Qingchan sat beside Xiao Yao, looked at Xiao Yao''s side face, and whispered, "in fact, I think it''s good to stay in Taohua island even if it''s true."


    Xiao Yao looked at Yang Qingchan and said with a smile, "if you regret it, I can send you back to Taohua island now."


    He still hopes that Yang Qingchan will regret it.


    To be honest, he didn''t particularly want to take Yang Qingchan with him. No matter from which angle, it seems that it''s not a good thing for Yang Qingchan to follow him. It''s just that it''s not easy to say so directly.


    "I don''t want it." Yang Qingchan shakes her head hard, and her face looks a little uneasy. It seems that Xiao Yaogang''s words startled her. She looks very scared. She also says, "I mean you. As long as you are there, I will be there. I have said that."


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    He also knows Yang Qingchan''s idea. He just thinks that Taohua island has no people she is familiar with. He is her only dependence.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks that this is a very dangerous signal. Although Yang Qingchan is good-looking, he has never thought that he would have to make love in Lingwu world.


    After all, he still wants to go back to the previous world.


    There are still many people waiting for him in that world.


    After he left, what should Yang Qingchan do?


    This is why Xiao Yao is unwilling to accept Wu Wutong''s feelings. He always feels that this is a very selfish thing. Although there is nothing to lose for him, what should they do after they leave? Xiao Yao is not sure whether he can bring anyone back to his own world. Xiao Long Xiang should have no problem. After all, he is not a person in this world, just like himself.


    Looking at Xiao Yao no longer talking, Yang Qingchan also silent down, just quietly looking at Xiao Yao, she felt that this is a kind of enjoyment, how many times can she have the chance to quietly look at this man?


    When the boat came to shore, Xiao Yao and others got off the boat, bought four horses, and set out toward the north foot. In the middle, they still had to pass through the state of Wei, then crossed the long river, and finally arrived at the north foot.


    On the way, Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and said with a smile, "when you get back to Beilu, do you want to go home to have a look?"


    Liu Chengfeng shakes his head.


    "I''d better leave. I know my father''s character. If I really go back, I''ll be killed by him." Liu Chengfeng said.


    He knew for a long time that this time Liu Chengfeng was away from home, and his parents didn''t know.


    "It''s said that parents are here. If you don''t travel far away, you must have a good way. What you''re doing is wrong." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng asked curiously, "you must have a way? I have a direction


    Xiao Yao thought that you have a fart direction, your direction is to follow me.


    Pang Yier said on one side: "the saying here that you must have a way is not to have a direction, but to have a way to properly settle your parents."


    Liu chengfengle said: "there are too many people around my father who want to flatter him. Even if he is just a little cold, he doesn''t know how many people will fight to take care of him. There''s nothing for me at all."


    Xiao Yao laughed. It seems that this kind of atmosphere is not only popular in China. You see, even in the Lingwu world, there are many such things happening.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao and others stay first, but there are only three rooms left in the inn. Xiao Yao decides to squeeze with Pang Yier. Liu Chengfeng originally proposed that he and Pang Yier should sleep in the same room, but Xiao Yao thought that Pang Yier and Liu Chengfeng were not familiar with each other. Although they had been in Taohua island for quite a long time, Pang Yier was just practicing in isolation. Of course, there is no breakthrough in cultivation now. It has to be said that Pang Yier''s talent is really not very good, It can only be said that this guy has worked hard to achieve his present accomplishments.


    If Xiao Yao''s strength is put on him, he will be a triple master now.


    After staying, I ate something at night, took a rest all night, and continued to talk the next day.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao and others are either on the road or resting in the inn. They will never waste their time playing.


    Yang Qingchan also saw these things.


    She always felt that Xiao Yao had been overdoing things for Wu Wutong.


    Although Xiao Yao''s mouth did not say, Yang Qingchan saw that he was still very Wutong in the heart of Xiao Yao.


    Wutong has been assured from the willow branch, and said Wu Wu Tong is still safe in the north foot. But Xiao Yao still at top speed. When the horse ran tired, he immediately spent money to buy a horse. In half a month, Xiao Yao had already bought forty horses.


    When Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan are tired, Xiao Yao will enter into their bodies to ensure that they are always in a healthy state.


    Liu Chengfeng, Pang Yier, Yang Qingchan and others have no complaints.


    Wutong Wutong love Wutong. He knows that Wu Wu Tong love Xiao Yao, and he no longer likes Wu Wu Tong. But in his heart, Wu Wu Tong is really a very good friend. Wu Wu Tong often speaks of Liu Feng while he often talks about it, but he still regards him as a friend.


    Those who are familiar with Wu Wutong actually know that if the real princess does not love you, he will not take any advice, and he will just pull away and throw it aside.


    Pang Yier was originally an immortal, and his cultivation was about to reach the golden elixir stage. It didn''t matter to him. Even if he didn''t sleep for a month or eat or drink, he would have no problem.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan, it would only take Xiao Yao and Pang 12 a month to get to the north foot.


    This half a month, but did not leave the state of Wei.


    In the state of Wei, although Xiao Yao did not want to go to play, he also understood the local conditions and customs of the state of Wei.


    In fact, in Lingwu world, the local conditions and customs of all countries are not too bad. Men in Jiang state don''t grow long hair. Men in Wei state like to grow beards. Of course, these are not compulsory.


    In short, although Lingwu world countries also have laws, they are much more relaxed than those dynasties before China.


    Comparatively speaking, Lingwu world is relatively free.


    This is also because this is a world where there are many practitioners. If there are too many restrictions, many practitioners will be restricted. In fact, the laws of various countries restrict many practitioners.


    For example, if you can''t fly over a country, if any immortal really dares to do so, he will be regarded as an enemy by that country. After all, this is a shame to his own country.


    Most people may find it hard to understand, but in another way, it may become easy to understand. For example, will geese allow Chinese reconnaissance planes to fly around in their aviation field?


    Although the two can not be compared together, they all mean the same thing.


    In the state of Wei, Xiao Yao also found some interesting things.


    Although ye tingchao is the one who steps on Tianmen, in fact, if the state of Wei is big, there are few people who really like stepping on Tianmen.


    No matter the ordinary people or the cultivators of Wei state, as long as they mention stepping on the heavenly gate, none of them will rush out of their yearning. They all gnash their teeth or turn pale. Xiao Yao can only be very curious about this. How can he say that stepping on the heavenly gate is also a sect of cultivating immortals? How can he make so many people hate it? How many bad things have to be done? Can''t these people be afraid of being struck by the thunder?


    Yang Qingchan explains Xiao Yao''s doubts.


    "It''s very simple to say in detail, because tap Tianmen is the largest sect of immortals in the state of Wei, even in the whole Lingwu world. What''s more, there is a leaf listening to the tide to shield them from the wind and rain. Therefore, in the Lingwu world, you can''t know who the emperor of the state of Wei is, but you can''t help knowing who the master of tap Tianmen is."


    Listen to Yang Qingchan say so, Xiao Yao understood.


    "To put it bluntly, stepping on the heavenly gate is lawless in the state of Wei." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s not too much." Yang Qingchan said, "before stepping on the gate of heaven, I dared to trouble Qingfeng escort agency. If I was in the state of Wei, even the emperor, I would not bother Qingfeng escort agency too much. After all, when I mentioned the state of Wei, many people would think of Qingfeng escort agency. If Qingfeng escort agency really disappeared, Wei''s finance would lose a lot."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "before that time, the emperor of Wei had no opinion?"


    "Because it''s stepping on the heavenly gate." Yang Qingchan said, "since it''s stepping on the heavenly gate, the emperor of Wei can only turn a blind eye."


    "Since that''s the case, didn''t ye tingchao want to take care of it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao had seen ye tingchao before.


    To be honest, although Hong feisheng and ye tingchao had a direct fight, from Xiao Yao''s point of view, ye tingchao didn''t seem to be the kind of person without rules.


    Yang Qingchan said: "in fact, carefully speaking, ye Chengzhu''s character is still good, but he is bent on cultivating immortals, so he doesn''t care about these messy things at all. He probably doesn''t know how much anger and resentment he caused by stepping on the gate of heaven."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, even if Yang Qingchan does not say, Xiao Yao can think of some.


    Ye tingchao and Pang Yier actually have something in common, that is, they are all thinking about cultivating immortals. When they were fighting with Hong feisheng before, Xiao Yao could see that he was thinking about what the emperor of Wei was thinking about, and what kind of city master he could become.


    What kind of management talent does he have? Xiao Yao does not look down on ye tingchao, but thinks that ye tingchao is really deficient in this aspect.


    Of course, it''s all about the state of Wei. Xiao Yao doesn''t have to worry too much about it. Anyway, they won''t stay in the state of Wei for long. Yang Qingchan mentioned it, looking a little disconsolate, and said: "I always feel that if we continue to follow this trend, the royal power of the state of Wei will be shaken in a short time. In my opinion, stepping on the heavenly gate is really ambitious, They certainly don''t want to be just an immortal sect. " If at ordinary times, Yang Qingchan will not worry much about these things. But she was originally from the state of Wei. She can say that the state of Wei is not good in every way, but she hopes that the state of Wei will gradually become better. In fact, many Chinese people are also like this, one by one on the Internet talking about how Huaxia is doing, but which foreign people dare to say that Huaxia is not good on the Huaxia public forum, they can pick out the keyboard and spray it to death. This is the sense of country. I can say that it''s not good. Dare you say that I''ll kill you by smashing the pot and selling iron£¨ Today''s Chapter 8, the explosion of 25000 words, do you think it''s over? No, it''s going on! Continue to explode!)

 Chapter 1260

    In the state of Wei, on the border of Changhe, there is a small town called Wulan.


    In this small town, there are some ethnic minorities and nomads. Xiao Yao has a simple understanding from Yang Qingchan''s mouth. The children of this ethnic group were born on horseback and only eat mutton and beef, so they all look strong and strong. Interestingly, the girls here don''t make up at all. They all look beautiful and touching, and they are just like birds.


    Looking around, it''s quite eye-catching.


    Xiao Yao and others are going to have a rest here today.


    There is no inn in Wulan town. Although it covers a large area and looks like a vast grassland, there is no inn. This is a rare thing. What''s more, the town is still on the border and across the town is the river.


    At first, Xiao Yao was also very curious about this, but when he got to Wulan Town, he understood the reason.


    Almost all the residents of Wulan town are very hospitable. They don''t need any Inns here. Every passer-by can live in any family here, and they don''t need to pay anything.


    However, there are not many cheeky people. They are very hospitable. Do you mean you don''t give them anything? Of course, in Wulan Town, no matter who you stay in for a night, you can''t give money. This is an insult to the residents of Wulan Town, because in their view, the friendship between friends can''t be mixed with gold and silver, otherwise, they don''t respect others. Of course, the residents of Wulan town still don''t respect some small gifts, In their view, this is a gift between friends, is a kind of reciprocity.


    Xiao Yao and others, after waiting, began to drink with the host.


    Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng live in one family, Pang Yier lives in another, and Yang Qingchan lives in a girl''s home, but they are not far away.


    The distance between them will not be more than 50 meters. This is a prairie with a vast terrain. However, there are not many residents, so they all gather together. After all, some monsters and beasts still exist in the grassland. Even if their cultivation is not very high, there is no problem threatening their lives. Even if they get together, there is no way to meet any monsters, but at least they can strengthen their courage, More people, more power!


    After staying, in the evening, a group of people get together to eat.


    In fact, eating is actually drinking.


    The residents of Wulan Town, men are generally very able to drink, and drink very strong wine, the degree is generally more than 60 degrees.


    Generally, it''s good for passers-by to drink half a bowl. Liu Chengfeng belongs to the kind of person who can''t drink. After half a bowl is finished, he begins to feel dizzy and looks at things again. As for Xiao Yao and Pang Yier, they are very drinkable people, which makes the men very happy and start to drink and eat meat.


    Just like this kind of liquor, Xiao Yao drank three bowls at a time. After drinking, he still ate.


    During the meal, Xiao Yao also taught the residents of Wulan town to play boxing.


    Rowing looks complicated, but it''s not that complicated. Of course, even in China, the way of rowing is different in many places, such as gestures, the way of winning and losing, and so on. In the end, Xiao Yao taught these people to make a lot of noise.


    Xiao Yao is not a very quiet person. The people in Wulan town are very forthright, which suits Xiao Yao''s taste. So many people talk a lot and chat happily together. The people in Wulan town are very fond of joking, and they can stand it very much. They will never turn their faces because they don''t agree with each other, So Xiao Yao''s character is also very popular with them. Some middle-aged men start to inquire about Xiao Yao''s marriage after drinking too much, which scares Xiao Yao.


    It''s really a wave not even, a wave rising again!


    Fortunately, Yang Qingchan is a very discerning person. He quickly stood up and said that he was Xiao Yao''s daughter-in-law, which saved him some unnecessary trouble. Xiao Yao also saw a look of loss in the eyes of those middle-aged men, which made him very speechless. On the first day of meeting, he just drank a few glasses of wine and talked for a while, All of them are going to tell Xiao Yao their daughter-in-law.


    He also realized that he was a bit too high-profile and too showy. However, even if he kept a low profile, those people still went to Xiao Yao for drinking and chatting, and some shameful girls faked at Xiao Yao. Although these girls looked pretty shy, they were also very heroic. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s saying that he had a daughter-in-law, I''m afraid some girls have been sitting close to Xiao Yao. Naturally, there are not a few who frequently toast.


    In an hour, Xiao Yao has drunk eight strong men.


    Liu Chengfeng has already fallen down. Even Pang Yier, his drinking capacity has reached the limit by this time. However, Xiao Yao is still like a man with no trouble. Those people with good sense can see that to find Xiao Yao to drink is to find stimulation for himself. This guy is not drunk, but he will not get drunk at all. It''s not that he can''t get along with himself to drink like this? So next, there are fewer people looking for Xiao Yao to drink, which also makes Xiao Yao clean.


    "How can you drink? Because do you drink a lot? " Yang Qingchan looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously. Although Xiao Yao''s body is full of wine, he can see that Xiao Yao didn''t drink much and his eyes look so clear¡° It''s not Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I seldom drink."¡° I knew you could drink it before, but I didn''t think you had no limit at all. " Yang Qingchan looked down at Xiao Yao''s stomach and joked, "are you a bottomless cave?" Xiao Yao gave a smile¡° Are you worried about Wutong? " Yang Qingchan asked again. Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, looking at Yang green cicada, some unknown so¡° What''s the matter? Is this a difficult question to answer? " Yang Qingchan asked. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "no, I just feel a little curious. She is my friend. Naturally, I have to worry about her. If you are, I think I will worry about her too." Xiao Yao''s words didn''t make Yang Qingchan so relaxed. Instead, she was full of loss. She still recognized the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words. No matter she or Wu Wutong, in Xiao Yao''s heart, he was treated as a friend. In this case, Yang Qingchan was naturally lost. Before listening to Xiao Yao say, he is his daughter-in-law, Yang Qingchan also secretly happy, think Xiao Yao this is another way to express feelings to himself, so happy, but now it seems, it is not the case at all, Xiao Yao did not think this would give Yang Qingchan any illusion¡° You said before, I am your daughter-in-law who is not in the door, and you will say so when you are replacing Wu Wutong here. Yang Qingchan asked. Xiao Yao nodded and changed Yang Qing''s cicada to Wu Wutong. He would still say so. However, the next second, Xiao Yao realized something, the expression on his face looked a little embarrassed. He suddenly realized that he was in the Lingwu world, not in China. The girls here can''t afford to joke as much as those in modern Chinese society. In this world, if a girl is kissed by any man, she will have to cry for a long time. However, in front of so many people, he said that Yang Qingchan is her daughter-in-law, This is really a kind of harm to Yang Qingchan. After all, girls are very concerned about their reputation¡° I''m sorry, I didn''t think so much before. I just wanted to prevaricate as much as possible... "Xiao Yao didn''t seem so calm, and he couldn''t be so calm in the face of such problems. Yang Qingchan said with a strong smile: "it''s OK." Although Yang Qingchan said that she was ok, Xiao Yao could still feel that she was unhappy, so she was also very remorseful in her heart. She didn''t close the door with her mouth. In fact, it''s no wonder that Xiao Yao was originally a modern Chinese, but now he suddenly came to the Lingwu world. After he came to this world, there are still many things that he can''t adapt to. Some things can be deliberately avoided, but some things are hidden in his subconscious mind. Even if he always tells himself to pay attention, he will still make mistakes. This is the mistake he made before. In fact, Xiao Yao really thinks too much. Yang Qingchan''s mood is not very good, some unhappy, but he is not happy because Xiao Yao destroyed her reputation. But because, she wants to take things seriously, in Xiao Yao''s world, blurt out that moment, is doomed to be a joke. The atmosphere became awkward for a moment. At this time, Pang Yier, who was already almost asleep, suddenly stood up, full of energy, and his eyes were filled with grim words. Xiao Yao is slightly stunned and looks at Pang Yier standing up. Many men who are not drunk are also looking at him¡° There are monsters. " Pang Yier looked at Xiao Yao''s direction and said. Xiao Yao was also surprised. The men who were drinking together, as well as the sober ones, turned pale when they heard Pang''s words. They have lived here for so many years. Naturally, they know that there are many monsters in the vast grassland. They know more about the horror of those monsters. When it comes to monsters, it''s no exaggeration to use the four words "tiger turns pale"¡° Everybody, get up! There are monsters coming A little older man said in his voice. After listening to Pang Yier''s words, he didn''t think about whether he was drunk or not. His first reaction was to prepare for defense. They didn''t know how many people died in the belly of the beast. For the residents of Wulan Town, monster is their nightmare£¨ In today''s Chapter 9, the update is still going on, and the outbreak has not stopped!)

 Chapter 1261

    As long as they are sober men, they all stand up at this time. They all look serious. Although there is a look of fear in their eyes, they will not show it. After all, as long as one person is timid, the rest will be infected. This is their experience. When their lives are threatened, even if they feel fear, Will not retreat, after all, there is no way back!


    Xiao Yao believes Pang Yier''s words.


    Pang Yier''s response to monsters is far beyond ordinary people. Since he has said so, there are monsters.


    Xiao Yao also stood up, went to Pang Yier and asked, "what kind of cultivation is it?"


    "Probably in the late Jindan period, I haven''t reached a master yet." Pang said.


    Even though Pang Yier''s strength is not as good as that of the monster, he can still fall short of the cultivation of the monster. In Pang''s words, even if he is a monster of nine master cultivation, he can still detect it. For this, Xiao Yao can only express his admiration.


    After listening to Pang Yier''s words, Xiao Yao also relaxed a lot.


    The monster in the golden elixir period doesn''t pose any threat to Xiao Yao. If he can''t solve a monster in the golden elixir period, does he mean that he is a double master cultivator? What''s more, now that he has Yuanying, he doesn''t need to show his shyness even in the face of the double master''s later peak.


    "Go out and have a look." Xiao Yao said.


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to go out, the middle-aged man who stood up to speak quickly grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t go out first. If there are monsters outside, you will die if you go out now." The middle-aged man''s name is Baku. Xiao Yao knew it when he was drinking, and Xiao Yao had a very good impression of this man. The only dissatisfaction is that this guy wants to introduce his wife and concubine to him, saying that he shouldn''t have only one daughter-in-law. Xiao Yao thinks that if such a person is lost in China, he will be sprayed as Husky by contemporary women.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I just went out to have a look."


    "I''d better say goodbye, brother Xiao. You really don''t know the horror of monsters!" Speaking of this, Baku''s eyes turned red and said in a low voice, "to be honest, my eldest son was actually eaten by monsters. Those monsters have no humanity at all!"


    This is really drunk, monster is monster, how can there be humanity?


    Xiao Yao didn''t have much debate with Baku on this topic. He just said, "don''t worry, I''m an immortal. I don''t pay attention to some monsters."


    When he heard these three words, Baku''s eyes brightened obviously. Baku still knew the power of the cultivator, but the next second, Baku''s eyes dimmed again,


    Even if Xiao Yao is really an immortal, what can he do? The number of immortals in Lingwu world is really not small. Besides, Xiao Yao''s age is here. Even if he is really an immortal, I''m afraid he can''t be very powerful.


    To put it simply, he is not very confident in Xiao Yao.


    In his opinion, even if Xiao Yao was really a cultivator, he could not be the opponent of the monster.


    What''s more, he thinks Xiao Yao is a bit arrogant, even if he is really an immortal? Does he think that he can be a monster''s opponent? As a matter of fact, Baku thinks that he has met many young people like this. Each of them thinks that he is invincible because he has some ability. But how many of them can come to a good end in the end?


    Baku thinks Xiao Yao''s character is very good. In Wulan Town, everyone thinks that the easiest way to see a person clearly is to have a drink with him.


    Before drinking with Xiao Yao, Baku thought that Xiao Yao''s people were pretty good, so he didn''t want to see Xiao Yao who didn''t know the heaven and earth to die.


    Judging from Xiao Yao and other people''s conversation temperament, they should not be ordinary people. In fact, if they are ordinary people, they will not be qualified to cultivate immortals. After all, the first requirement for cultivating immortals is money. Some foundation building pills and medicinal materials are sky high prices. It costs a lot of money to get started, unless ordinary people have the opportunity to enter some sects, But there are also high requirements. There are some schools that want to be disciples, they have to do something up and down. This is another sum of money.


    Xiao Yao and others must be flowers in the greenhouse. How can they know the horror of monsters?


    That''s what Baku thought.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say after listening to Baku.


    After some silence, he said, "I''m really sure."


    Baku was still talking. In addition to Baku, many people came up and took Xiao Yao to persuade him.


    Listening to so many people comforting himself, Xiao Yao himself was wondering whether the monster outside was too terrible. If it wasn''t because he had known the cultivation of the monster outside from Pang Yier''s mouth, maybe now Xiao Yao didn''t dare to go out.


    "I''d better go out first." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Pang Yier and doesn''t speak.


    Instead, Baku asked curiously, "are you also an immortal?"


    "That''s nature." Pang said.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." Baku and others said quickly.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Damn, after talking for a long time, you all think I can''t do it. However, Pang Yier just stood up and said something. You all think he can do it. Why? Is it hard for Pang Yier to have the word "master" written on his forehead? If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao will understand that in the final analysis, it''s because he looks too young. Pang Yier''s age is here after all. In Baku''s view, Pang Yier is so old. Since he is an immortal, his cultivation will not be low. Maybe he can really deal with the monster outside.


    Yang Qingchan also smiles secretly.


    There is still a big gap between Pang Yier and Xiao Yao. Naturally, Yang Qingchan, a person familiar with the situation, knows this very well. Seeing that these people don''t believe Xiao Yao, but they believe Pang Yier, they are speechless for a while.


    "Can you handle it?" Xiao Yao looks at Pang Yier and asks.


    Xiao Yao knows about Pang Yier''s cultivation. Now it''s only at the peak of the later ningdan period. It''s still a long way from the golden elixir period. If you really deal with that monster, you can''t decide who will win. It''s too dangerous.


    Pang Yier looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s no problem. You know me, I still have some ways to deal with monsters. Even if I''m really defeated, I can guarantee that I''m safe. I''m a person who is afraid of death. How can I make fun of my own life?" When he said this, Pang''s tone was full of self mockery.


    Xiao Yao listened to Pang Yier''s words. Although he still wanted to persuade him, there was no other way. He nodded and agreed after he was cured.


    After Pang Yier went out, Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "let''s all go out and have a look."


    "This..." it can be seen that Baku and others are still reluctant.


    Xiao Yao said: "even if we stay here, it''s no use. If he really can''t beat the monster, when he dies, don''t we still have to die?"


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Baku and others also understand.


    "That''s right. We can''t wait to die. We have to fight! Let''s go out and help! " Said Baku, biting his teeth, with a fierce face.


    As soon as Xiao Yao heard this, he had a headache and quickly said, "let''s just go out and have a look. If we can help, we''d better leave." Are you kidding? Let them help? If we really let them play, even if pang can deal with the monster, if we want to take care of them, maybe they won''t be opponents. Isn''t that adding difficulty to Pang?


    Baku blinked, looked at Xiao Yao, puzzled and said, "don''t we do anything?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and explained, "well, my friend might have been able to deal with the monster, but if we intervene, the monster will not fight with my friend, but attack you. My friend will be very passive in order to take care of you, right?"


    Xiao Yao''s reasoning and emotion finally let Baku and others understand the key, one by one quickly nodded.


    "What brother Xiao said is, let''s go out and have a look first. If brother Pang is not the opponent of the monster, let''s do it again!" Baku said.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Look at this, if Pang Yier is not the opponent of the monster, even if you rush up, you can''t help him. He just gives his head away.


    Of course, he didn''t say that. Anyway, things are developing in the direction he wants to see. The reason why Xiao Yao wants to go out and have a look is that he is worried about Pang Yier. Although we know that Pang''s strength will occupy some advantages in dealing with monsters, this time, the cultivation of that monster is obviously higher than Pang''s. God knows what the final result will be. If Pang is killed by a monster in the golden elixir period, it''s hard to say if he is present.


    After going out together, Xiao Yao also saw the monster.


    "It''s supposed to be fire." Xiao Yao said.


    The size of the monster is not so huge. It''s similar to a Siberian tiger, but it''s a wolf. In fact, the largest animal on the grassland is the wolf. The difference of this wolf is that its hair is dark red, even its pupils are red. At this time, Pang Yier was fighting with it, and the other side directly spewed out flames, Pang Yier''s accomplishments were there, and his body was still agile. After he escaped easily, he was hit by a aura.


    The fire wolf''s reaction speed was also very fast. He immediately turned his body to avoid Pang Yier''s aura. At the same time, he squatted down and began to accumulate strength. When the accumulation was over, his body rushed up Pang Yier like an arrow, ready to get close and bite.


    "Evil animal!" Pang Yier was very angry. He slapped the fire wolf. Pang Yier smashed the fire wolf''s body. However, it didn''t cause any serious injury to the fire wolf. The next second, the fire wolf stood up, shook off his body and charged again.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t interfere. I really want to see how powerful the fire wolf is!" Pang said£¨ Today''s Chapter 10 has more than 31000 words and is still in the process of breaking out. Try to code 40000 words directly today!)

 Chapter 1262

    Xiao Yao intended to solve the fire wolf in a hurry. It can be seen that Pang Yier didn''t have a big advantage in the fight with the fire wolf. Pang Yier''s words just now dispelled Xiao Yao''s idea. He realized that Pang Yier didn''t just choose to fight because there was nothing he could do, He also hopes to understand his current strength by fighting with the fire wolf.


    This is similar to Xiao Yao before, when dealing with monsters, Hong feisheng didn''t let go.


    This should also be an opportunity to break through.


    After all, Pang Yier has reached the peak of the late ningdan period. If he can grasp this opportunity, he may be able to break through the golden elixir period successfully. However, there are too many dangers, and he may die in the hands of the fire wolf.


    Before Xiao Yao almost died in the hands of the monster, or in the presence of Hong feisheng.


    This time, although Xiao Yao is still watching the battle, the situation is changing rapidly. No one knows what will happen in the next second. Even if Xiao Yao wants to fight, maybe he will not have that chance. How can he know which move Pang Yier can fight against and which one can''t? This is a great test of Xiao Yao''s insight. To be honest, it''s Xiao Yao who is facing the greatest pressure now, not Pang Yier. He really doesn''t want Pang Yier to die like this.


    At this point the fighting continued.


    Although the fire wolf''s speed is very fast, but the body is not so strong, it can be seen that the fire wolf is also trying to avoid Pang''s attack.


    Even though the fire wolf has a great advantage in cultivation, it still doesn''t want to fight with Pang Yier. It can be seen that Pang Yier''s strength is also scared by the fire wolf. This is Pang Yier''s opportunity. Since the fire wolf doesn''t want to fight with Pang Yier, Pang Yier''s work is much easier.


    Pull each other hard!


    Xiao Yao can think of it, so can Pang Yier.


    In fact, Pang Yier was not a person who liked to fight with each other, but now he has to do the same. After all, this is the only chance for him to break through.


    Seeing the fierce fighting between Pang Yier and Huolang, Yang Qingchan became a little nervous.


    "Is uncle Pang really OK?" Yang Qingchan said in a low voice.


    Yang Qingchan''s address to Pang Yier has always been uncle Pang. Although Xiao Yao and Pang Yier are friends now, Yang Qingchan and Liu Chengfeng are much smaller than Pang Yier after all, and they feel that they are not qualified to make friends with Pang Yier at all.


    Xiao Yao can do this because his strength is above that of Pang Yier. If Xiao Yao always holds the younger generation''s courtesy, Pang Yier will really feel uncomfortable, but they are different. If they are too presumptuous, Pang Yier will feel uncomfortable.


    Don''t think of others as you can.


    Yang Qingchan and Liu Chengfeng think so.


    Xiao Yao looked at Yang Qingchan, thought about her question, said with a smile: "from now on, Pang Yier is really dangerous."


    "If so, why does he have to work hard?" Yang Qingchan really can''t understand.


    From the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, she can see that if Xiao Yao takes the hand, it is not difficult to solve the problem of holding the fire wolf.


    However, Pang Yier clearly knows that this is the case, but he still wants to fight with the fire wolf. This is a very irrational thing.


    Xiao Yao looked at Yang Qingchan and said with a bitter smile, "people! It''s not always like this. There must be some persistence of his own. If he wants to persist, what we can do is not to make trouble. "


    Although Yang Qingchan nodded, but the fool can see, for Xiao Yaogang that words, she is not very able to understand.


    This should be the difference between themselves and them, right? Yang Qingchan thought, but as Xiao Yaogang just said, even if he didn''t understand, there was no reason to make trouble. Since Pang Yier wanted to risk his life, he must have his own reason to do so. No one would make fun of his own life, unless he had to.


    Although Pang''s performance has not gained the upper hand, Baku and others are full of confidence. This is the first time that they have seen the immortal practitioners fight with monsters in such a life and death way. Even if there is no one who has a better chance of winning, Pang Yier has become their God.


    In this world, there are many immortals, but they are not so easy to see.


    What''s more, it''s a master?


    Pang Yier is not a master, but in the hearts of the residents of Wulan Town, he is a master who can fight with God.


    If Pang Yier knew what they thought, he didn''t know how he would feel.


    "Brother Xiao, brother Pang is really powerful!" Baku said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Baku, coughed and nodded: "it''s very powerful."


    "It seems that this time the monster is that we have no choice." Baku said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I can guarantee that." Even if Pang Yier really can''t do anything about that monster, isn''t there Xiao Yao? After he came to Wulan Town, he ate and lived. Now that the residents of Wulan town are in trouble, Xiao Yao can''t stand idly by. Even if he doesn''t have anything to do with the people in this town, he can''t let them go if he can. So Xiao Yao is a very contradictory person. He doesn''t like trouble, but he always likes to trouble himself, He always felt that he was not a good man, but it seemed that bad things could not be done.


    When talking to Baku, Xiao Yao''s eyes did not shift, and he kept staring at the battlefield.


    After all, the battle is still going on at this time. Xiao Yao can''t be half hearted. Who knows what will happen next?


    He certainly can''t allow Pang Yier to die in front of him.


    With the passage of time, Xiao Yao also realized that the fire wolf''s patience did not seem to be very strong.


    Although the fire wolf outbreak is very powerful, but over time, its speed slowed down.


    Only at this time, Pang Yier has been scarred.


    His body has the smell of scorching. In the previous fight with the fire wolf, several times, even if he could avoid the attack of the other party, he still chose to carry it directly. The purpose was to cause damage to the fire wolf. Otherwise, he would have no advantage at all.


    Looking at Pang Yier, Xiao Yao thought that if it goes on like this, Pang Yier''s chance of winning should be very big.


    However, it was at this time that the situation changed again.


    The hair on the fire wolf changed from dark red to bright red, and even dropped blood. This was not caused by Pang Yier, but by the fire wolf itself.


    "It''s about to change?" Xiao Yao said something without reason.


    In fact, it is.


    After the hair on the fire wolf changed, the momentum on the fire wolf changed again.


    It''s much faster than before.


    "It''s supposed to be burning blood." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    The fire wolf just uses this way to increase his next fighting strength. However, this way will certainly cause certain damage to the fire wolf. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what kind of sequelae it will have, but it is certain that there are sequelae.


    Pang Yier also felt the threat, but he didn''t show his shyness. He still looked fierce. This is the textbook style of "lose without lose". Even if his heart is a little confused, he can''t show it on the surface. Otherwise, he will destroy his own prestige and grow other people''s ambition. Even if the situation is in the beginning of May and may, it will change with the pressure of momentum.


    Xiao Yao knows this, not to mention Pang Yier, an old man?


    On these issues, Xiao Yao felt that he did not need to worry at all.


    Pang Yier is still tirelessly launching the offensive, whose purpose is to force the fire wolf to have no way back.


    When the fire wolf was in chaos, Pang''s opportunity came.


    This time, however, Pang didn''t achieve his goal. Instead, he was slapped by the fire wolf and flew out. His body was solid and fell to the ground.


    This is not the end, although the fire wolf is just a monster, but also know that while you are sick to your life this truth.


    After Pang Yier fell down, the fire wolf rushed over again, opened his mouth, and another fireball hit Pang Yier.


    Xiao Yao clenched his fists and was ready to make a move. Fortunately, Pang 121 slapped his hands on the ground again. With this strength, he bounced high and avoided the attack of fireball. Otherwise, it would be really hard to say what the result would be.


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and felt speechless.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Pang Yi''er''s psychological process was like just now, but he knows that he was really nervous just now. If Pang Yi''er''s speed was a little slower, Xiao Yao would be unable to help.


    Although the firewolf''s fireball was empty, Pang Yier, who had just been slapped by the firewolf, seemed to be badly hurt. He was in a state of confusion, and his steps were a little flighty. He almost didn''t stand firm and fell to the ground.


    After a while, Pang Yier gasped, sweat on his forehead and blood on his body.


    This is a typical bloody battle.


    Xiao Yao sighed, thinking, when he was fighting with the monster and the double master immortal cultivator, did Hong feisheng, as a spectator, have his own mood at this time? Maybe Hong feisheng is more nervous than he is now.


    It''s hard to raise a child without being a father. Xiao Yao, standing in the position of a bystander, also realizes that Hong feisheng is not easy.


    At this time, Pang Yier''s action seems to be unable to keep up with his own thinking.


    Several times, they were killed on the spot. Fortunately, Pang Yier hid them, but he hung a lot of colors.


    "I can''t. I''ll do it." Xiao Yao roared at Pang Yier. He really can''t watch it anymore. Pang Yier turned and looked at Xiao Yao. He shook his head and hit his chest with his fist. He is telling Xiao Yao in this way that he can still carry it. When Xiao Yao saw this scene, he could only sigh¡° Neuropathy, they are all neuropathy Xiao Yao make complaints about it. The fire wolf saw that Pang Yier had nothing to do with the fight. He thought it was his chance, so he made a leap again and rushed towards Pang Yier£¨ Today''s Chapter 11, do you think the explosion is over? No, the outbreak continues! There will be more later!)

 Chapter 1263

    Pang Yier, facing the fire wolf, pulled down his back with one hand, and then hit the fire wolf''s abdomen with one punch.


    This fist hit the belly of the fire wolf, but it also bit Pang''s arm.


    This punch did not make the fire wolf fly out. If it had been changed, the fire wolf would certainly fly out to ease the force. However, this time, the fire wolf was biting Pang Yier''s arm.


    The expression on Pang Yier''s face became a little distorted, and we could see that he was experiencing a kind of pain that ordinary people could not imagine.


    The place where Pang Yier''s arm was bitten by the fire wolf was still steaming, as if he had been seriously burned.


    In the next half minute, Pang Yier''s fists rained on the fire wolf.


    The fire wolf seemed to have no choice but to fight against Pang''s fist and bite Pang''s arm off his trunk.


    Finally, with a roar, Pang Yier once again hit the firewolf with a fist.


    The body of the fire wolf rolled several times on the ground, and then lay still, not knowing whether it was dead or alive.


    Pang Yier bit his teeth and looked at his arm. His brows twisted together.


    Baku and others are already cheering.


    "We won!"


    Pang Yier also approached the fire wolf step by step.


    However, when Pang Yier came to the fire wolf, the body of the fire wolf jumped up again and rushed towards Pang Yier''s face.


    Seeing this, everyone held their breath.


    No one thought that this fire wolf had the ability to continue fighting!


    He didn''t really die or lose his ability to move before he didn''t move. Instead, he paralyzed Pang Yier in this way to find an opportunity to kill him.


    Xiao Yao has a creepy feeling. Is this fire wolf too cunning? This is just the cultivation of the golden elixir period. Even some monsters with the strength of one and two experts are not as smart as this fire wolf.


    Fortunately, Pang is a man who has been dealing with all kinds of wild animals since he was a child.


    For example, he knows the habits of monsters very well. Xiao Yao didn''t see any joy in his eyes when he saw the fire wolf falling on the ground and motionless. On the contrary, he was puzzled. He obviously didn''t believe that his fist just now was enough to win the final victory. When he walked towards the fire wolf, although he was very fast, he paid attention to it everywhere. When the fire wolf came up again, He once again waved his fist. It can be said that the difference between the time of Pang''s fist and the time of firewolf''s counterattack was no more than 0.1 second.


    In that case, if it exceeds 0.1 seconds, God knows what will happen.


    This punch, once again will be the fire wolf hit on the ground.


    Pang Yier didn''t hesitate at all. He rushed up to take the fire wolf''s life and took out the fire wolf''s beast pill. Then he fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yao goes up to him and makes a simple investigation. He finds that Pang Yier is not safe, but is poisoned by the wolf. The injured place is still bleeding.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He immediately put three elixirs into Pang Yier''s mouth.


    In this way, it can alleviate the Stellera chamaejasme.


    Yang Qingchan also quickly came over, looking at Pang Yier lying on the ground, anxiously asked: "Xiao Yao, how is he?"


    "For the time being, there''s no life safety, but if you can keep your arm, look at the back." Xiao Yao said.


    "Arm?" Yang Qingchan thought of the picture of the fire wolf biting Pang Yier''s arm and not throwing his mouth. He could not help shivering and asked, "what should I do?"


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Yang Qingchan and said, "this is my business."


    Yang Qingchan knew that Xiao Yao''s medical skills were very good, so she didn''t say much.


    Then Xiao Yao carries Pang Yier off the ground and asks Baku for a quiet room.


    When he got to the room, Xiao Yao left Pang Yier on the bed, while he started alchemy on the side.


    To cure Pang Yier''s arm, a elixir is enough. However, Xiao Yao''s elixir is not much about detoxification, so Xiao Yao has to refine it again, which takes time. During this period of time, Pang Yier''s situation must be stable and can''t continue to deteriorate, otherwise, even Xiao Yao can''t do anything.


    Xiao Yao can only do all he can, and the final result depends on Pang Yier.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao underestimated Pang Yier.


    Pang''s physical fitness is very good. Even though Xiao Yao spent 20 minutes in alchemy, Pang''s physical condition did not deteriorate.


    When Xiao Yao put the newly refined elixir into Pang Yier''s mouth, he sat on the chair and wiped a bead of sweat.


    The situation has always been stabilized.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether pang can break through or not. It depends on Pang''s ability.


    As soon as Xiao Yao came out of the tent, a large group of people surrounded him.


    Among them, Baku took the lead and was the first to come to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, is brother Pang OK?" Asked Baku. It can be seen that these people are really worried about Pang Yier now.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong now. Just wait for him to wake up."


    When Xiao Yao finished, Baku and others were relieved.


    Then, the crowd got excited again.


    Baku takes the lead and will kneel down for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was startled and grabbed Baku, but he couldn''t hold the rest. After all, he had only two hands. He was speechless when he watched everyone kneel down to him.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. How can people in the Lingwu world always kneel down?


    "Brother Xiao, you and brother Pang''s great kindness to us is not over in our whole life!" Baku''s tears were about to come down. "You not only saved so many of our lives, but also avenged us!"


    They don''t care whether Pang Yier killed them this time or not. Anyway, as long as they were monsters, they were all together. This is their way of thinking.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "you stand up first, so there is no way to speak. Besides, I''m not the one who killed the monster this time. It''s Pang Yier. If you really want to kowtow, just kneel down and kowtow to Pang Yier when he wakes up."


    Then they stood up.


    Xiao Yao looked at Baku and asked, "I really don''t understand. Since it''s so dangerous here, why do so many of you stay here? Don''t you know where to change? "


    Listening to Xiao Yao talking about these, Baku and others are also full of helplessness.


    "This is the place where we were born and raised. How can we walk freely? Besides, what else can we do besides raising sheep and horses? Moreover, if we all leave here, it will be really deserted... "


    Xiao Yao heard that Baku and others didn''t want to go, but there was no way to go.


    "Then you can also find some people who cultivate immortals to be your son-in-law!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this can also protect you. After all, there are so many beautiful girls here."


    When Baku heard what Xiao Yao said, his eyes lit up and he began to look at Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao is a Leng first, the next second returned to God, immediately want to extend a hand to his slap.


    Looking at Baku''s eyes at this time, you can see that this guy is starting to make up his mind again. Before, he managed to escape, but now he has put himself in again. Is there anything more stupid?


    "Cough, I don''t mean me. I''m still too young to be strong." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    "Well, that''s also..." unexpectedly, after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Baku even nodded with a serious face, which made Xiao Yao very shameless.


    At this time, a man in his thirties asked, "brother Xiao, have brother Pang got married?"


    "..." Xiao Yao convinced these people.


    I just said something casually, but these people are really more and more serious. Seeing that they can''t make up their mind, they are starting to make up their mind again.


    However, Xiao Yao turns his head and thinks that Pang Yi''er does not have a daughter-in-law until now. It seems that it would be a good thing to find a daughter-in-law for Pang Yi''er here.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao immediately said, "as far as I know, he is not married. You can talk to him. Do you have a sister or something?"


    "Ah, no, it''s my sister. She''s sixteen this year and she can get married." The man said quickly.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he almost didn''t kick him.


    "What the hell! Do you know how old Pang is? My second grandfather and I are brothers. You even said you wanted to introduce your 16-year-old sister to him. Are you out of your mind? " Xiao Yao is really angry.


    The man was startled by Xiao Yao''s reaction. He was frozen there and didn''t know what to do. His face looked very embarrassed.


    Yang Qingchan pulled Xiao Yao and whispered, "what are you excited about? This kind of thing is very common in Lingwu world. Many 70 or 80 year old officials and concubines are 15 or 16 years old. "


    Xiao Yao was stunned and sighed again. This is a feudal society!


    Anyway, if Xiao Yao encounters such a thing, she can''t see it. A little girl, who is not yet an adult, is going to be a daughter-in-law to a bad old man.


    "I don''t know about other people, but I don''t think pang can accept it. If you find someone who is 40, 50, 30 or 40 years old, he will consider it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Really?" Baku said quickly, "won''t brother Pang dislike it?"


    "I don''t like it Xiao Yao said, "find him a 50-year-old. It''s all his advantage."


    I don''t know if Pang Yier in his sleep will be angry when he hears Xiao Yao''s words. After all, although Pang Yier is not young, because he is an immortal, he looks like he is in his forties at most. After Xiao Yao put forward this problem, he directly handed it to Pang Yier to solve, while he went back to sleep.

 Chapter 1264

    Early the next morning, he was called by Liu Chengfeng.


    "Xiao Yao, did brother Pang fight with the monster last night? Why don''t you get me up? " Liu Chengfeng''s appearance looks really aggrieved.


    When the monster came last night, Liu Chengfeng was drunk because he couldn''t drink. Let alone Pang Yier fighting with the monster outside, he carried him to the state of Jiang, and he didn''t know.


    "Why do I call you up to fight monsters?" Xiao Yao yawned and asked.


    "..." Liu Chengfeng was still a little aggrieved at the beginning. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he was not aggrieved. Even if he really called himself up, he didn''t seem to be able to help.


    "Let''s go and see if Pang is awake." Xiao Yao said.


    After Xiao Yao simply washed, he rushed to Pang Yier''s tent and was startled.


    It''s not too much to use the four words "shangrenshanrenhai".


    Outside the tent, the residents of Wulan town were standing with gifts in their hands. Some people went in and some people came out. After holding one and asking for a while, Xiao Yao found out that Pang Yier had woken up. But since the morning, people have been coming to thank him and sent many gifts. Xiao Yao is very depressed about this. He thinks that he knew what he said last night, Look at the food they sent. It looks delicious


    When he squeezed into the tent, he saw Pang Yier''s face was still a little pale on the bed, but he was asked questions by many people. He was about to find someone to be Pang Yier''s daughter-in-law.


    "Cough, everyone, Pang Yier just woke up, and now he is not cured. With so many of you here, he has no way to rest." Xiao Yao cleared his throat and said.


    Baku said that before, but no one took what he said seriously. However, now Xiao Yao is the one who said that, so the residents of Wulan town dare not take it seriously.


    "That''s right. Pang Da Xian just woke up. What are you doing here? Get out of here


    Well, it was only one night later that Pang Yier became a giant immortal.


    "Well, you go out first! Don''t think I don''t know what you think. Your sister-in-law is not married now. You want to tell Da Da Xian about her, right? "


    "What are you talking about? Besides, even if I really have this idea, so what? Hum, my sister-in-law is good-looking, but it''s not like you are such a coquettish bitch


    Hearing these four words, Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Do we have such words in Lingwu world, Wei Kingdom and Wulan town?


    It really makes Xiao Yao feel close.


    After getting everyone out, Pang Yier was relieved.


    "The air is much fresher." Pang Yier said seriously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you are a typical one. If you get cheap and sell yourself well, you can see how many good things people have sent you early in the morning, and you have to tell your daughter-in-law. I''m not sure how happy I am!"


    Pang Yier said, "since this is a good thing, why don''t you let them tell you about your daughter-in-law?"


    "I have a girlfriend, do you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Pang Yier turned his eyes and stopped talking.


    "In fact, you can really find a daughter-in-law. Anyway, you are single now, and someone must take care of you!" Xiao Yao said.


    Pang Yier waved his hand vigorously and said, "pull it down. If you really find one, after decades, I really don''t know who will take care of whom."


    Xiao Yao thought about it for a while, and thought that what Pang Yier said was reasonable.


    After all, Pang is an immortal. If he wants to live to one or two hundred years old, there will be no problem. If he continues to break through, there will be no problem if he wants to live to five or six hundred years old. It''s really troublesome to find a daughter-in-law now.


    Pang Yier leaned on the bed and said, "in fact, people like us are really not suitable for looking for a daughter-in-law. You can tell me that ordinary people have to sleep in the Loess for decades. How sad we feel when we look at it?"


    With these words, he found that there was something wrong with Xiao Yao''s face. Pang Yier immediately realized that he had just said something wrong and quickly said, "I didn''t mean you."


    "Isn''t it all the same?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "however, my women are also cultivating immortals. Although their mental skills are not particularly suitable for fighting, they still have no problem if they want to live longer."


    Pang Yier nodded: "that''s true. Besides, you can refine the elixir. Not everyone has such good luck as you."


    After that, Pang Yier thought about it and said, "although I don''t want to say that, I can''t help asking, how much do you think your women can cultivate? Can you really live many, many years? "


    Pang''s words made Xiao Yao silent again.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about this problem. He just thought about it a little and didn''t dare to think about it.


    He didn''t dare to imagine that he and Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing, pink butterfly and other people were dying. Could he just watch them go away completely? Is it difficult to find their samsara in different worlds like Xu kuangge at that time? He is not Xu kuangge, and he is not as capable as Xu kuangge. Even if he can become an immortal in the future, it may not be as lucky as Xu kuangge.


    Therefore, no matter how you think about this question, you can''t come up with a best answer.


    Seeing the helpless expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Pang Yier could understand even if he didn''t speak.


    "So, it''s not suitable for us to have company." Pang Yier said, "my feelings are very precious. It''s not very good to waste them. In the future, I really want to find a daughter-in-law, and I still want to find someone who can accompany me to live a long life and cultivate immortals together."


    Xiao Yao nodded, said: "you this idea, or quite good, I support you."


    Pang Yier gave a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked around and asked, "how is your body now?"


    "There''s no problem. I just need to regulate the Qi. I won''t die anyway." Pang said.


    For Pang Yier, after the battle last night, he is still alive and not dead, which is a great fortune.


    "Can we break through?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s hard to say." Pang Yier said, "it still takes some time. There are still some gas engines in my body that haven''t been refined. After thorough refining, it''s not a big problem to break through into the golden elixir period."


    Xiao Yao nodded, the result is very good.


    "In that case, we''ll stay in Wulan town for a while now. After you recover completely, we''ll go on." Xiao Yao said.


    Pang Yier was full of guilt: "it''s all my problem. If it wasn''t for me, there wouldn''t be so much trouble."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as you''re OK, you can''t change anything in two or three days."


    The more Xiao said that, the more Pang felt guilty.


    Pang Yier knows how worried Xiao Yao is. If Xiao Yao really doesn''t feel that he can change anything in two or three days, he can''t rush all the way to give Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan the aura.


    Last night, if Xiao Yao was allowed to do it directly, the fire wolf would be easily solved, and he would not be injured, let alone stay in Wulan town.


    It''s just that what should have happened and what shouldn''t have happened have happened, and even regret is useless.


    "The most important task for you now is to recover in the shortest time." Xiao Yao said, "don''t think about so many other things. It happens that Wulan town is still very interesting. We can also take advantage of these two days to go out for a stroll. We can''t be sure how depressed Liu Chengfeng and Yang Qingchan are. It''s good to give them a holiday."


    "Well." Pang Yier nodded.


    After calming Pang Yier, Xiao Yao goes out of the tent and finds Baku.


    He told Baku that he would stay for another two or three days. Instead of being impatient, Baku was overjoyed and nodded.


    In fact, not to mention him, the whole town of Wulan hopes Xiao Yao and Pang Yier can stay.


    After the news spread, the whole town of Wulan ran to Xiao Yao to invite him for lunch.


    In Wulan Town, dinner is for everyone to eat together, breakfast and lunch are for everyone.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t know how to choose. For a moment, he felt that his personality would be sublimated.


    In fact, many residents of Wulan town now have only one idea in mind, that is, they hope that more monsters will appear in the next few days, and it''s better to be killed by Xiao yaopang and others, so that they can be relaxed.


    After all, this time Pang Yier was lying on the bed to deal with the demons and beasts. If they do it again, they don''t know what will happen. Let''s look forward to it


    In the morning and afternoon, Xiao Yao took Yang Qingchan and Liu Chengfeng out to gather the wind. One said that the grassland in Wulan town is really beautiful, which is much more beautiful than the grassland in China. While wandering around, Xiao Yao also found some precious herbs, which should be regarded as a surprise. These herbs can be used to refine elixirs in the future, Wulan town is also a treasure land, otherwise it is impossible to cultivate medicinal materials that can refine elixirs, and it will not attract monsters.


    Most of the residents in Wulan town are good-looking, which has a lot to do with soil and water, but it''s too dangerous. Most people don''t want to walk around here.


    Interestingly, when wandering around, Xiao Yao really found two monsters, and then naturally killed them.


    Xiao Yao didn''t publicize this matter after he went back, otherwise he would appear to be fishing for fame too much. On the other hand, he didn''t want the people in Wulan town to rely too much on them.


    Now for them, they don''t hesitate to use the beauty trick. God knows what will happen next


    Towards the evening, there is another group of passers-by, to rest here.


    (this is the tenth chapter of today? Forget it, but one thing is certain. This chapter has been published, and it will break out 40000 words today. Next, there is still some time before 12 o''clock. Try to write another chapter! We have exceeded our target

 Chapter 1265

    Passing the team, Xiao Yao and the other side just played a face-to-face, did not know, there is no communication.


    Their arrival, of course, was also entertained by Wulan town.


    But after a while, Liu Chengfeng came to Xiao Yao.


    "Too much, too much!" As Liu Chengfeng walked, he was still talking.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked with a smile, "who did you learn from? Who''s hiring you again? "


    Liu Chengfeng sighed and said, "those are the new people!"


    "When they come, you''ll have a conflict?" Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry and asked.


    Liu Chengfeng sat down and said, "I just can''t stand them! Why do you yell at the people in Wulan town? It''s polite and polite for them to be warmly treated. As a result, when they come to those people, they take it for granted. An old man also said that their childe''s taste is rather tough. He had to eat some good food and the meat should be roasted tender. He really takes himself seriously? "


    After listening to Liu Chengfeng, Xiao Yao understood.


    No wonder Liu Chengfeng is so unhappy. Xiao Yao finds it interesting to hear what Liu Chengfeng says.


    "Well, I don''t know how many things we can''t get used to in this world. If we want to be angry with everything, we''ll stop doing anything in our life and just want to be angry." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng sighed. Although he knew what Xiao Yao said was reasonable, he was always uncomfortable.


    "By the way, what''s the origin of those people?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "How do I know? It''s said that he is the son of a senior official in the state of Wei. His surname is Li. I don''t know what his name is. " Liu Chengfeng said, "looking at the future, it should not be small. If his father is really a senior official of the state of Wei, at least he is a second-class official."


    Xiao Yaole said: "if you fight for your father, you will lose to the other party obviously."


    Liu Chengfeng turns his eyes at Xiao Yao. Although he is also a second generation official, he never likes to fight with others.


    "By the way, we seem to have to have dinner with them later." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "don''t be a scholar."


    Liu Chengfeng was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s just that when you eat, don''t always look down on this and that. When you turn your face, the residents of Wulan town don''t look good." Xiao Yao said.


    After all, no matter they or the new comers, they are all the guests of Wulan town residents. Baku, they are the hosts. If the guests have conflicts, it must be the hosts who are embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool." Liu Chengfeng said with a strong smile, "I still understand this point of truth."


    While they were chatting, suddenly a young man came towards them.


    Behind the young man, there was a little old man with small eyes. He was not very tall and thin, as if a gust of wind could blow him down. However, Xiao Yao realized that the old man was a master.


    Xiao Yao was surprised. Although there are many experts in Lingwu world, Yizhong experts are not the goods of rotten streets, and he would not be a bodyguard for others casually. But the young man''s followers are all Yizhong experts, which is surprising. Before, Liu Chengfeng said that if the young man''s father was really an official, he would at least be a second-class official. Now it seems that such a statement is not too much.


    The young man was only twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He was wearing a gold belt. On the belt was tied a brand with red rope, gold inlaid with jade. The content on it was a kind of pattern, and Xiao Yao didn''t see it very clearly.


    When the young man came to Xiao Yao''s face, he sat down directly, as if he didn''t need anyone''s permission.


    Xiao Yao looked in his eyes, but didn''t say much.


    As he said to Liu Chengfeng before, there are too many things in the world that they can''t stand seeing and listening to. If they want to be angry with everything, they don''t want to do anything in their life, so they will be angry. Wasting time on such meaningless things is a serious waste of life.


    "I heard from people in Wulan town that you picked up a monster last night?" Said the young man.


    Liu Cheng''s manner was not bad. He just stood up and wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao winked at him, and he immediately gave up.


    Xiao Yao looked back at the young man, nodded and said, "what''s the matter


    "Ha, so you''re also an immortal?" Asked the young man.


    Xiao Yao nodded again: "yes."


    The young man sighed: "today''s young people, with a little ability, like to show off everywhere. For example, if you are an immortal, you want the whole world to know. It''s not good."


    Xiao Yao


    He felt like swearing.


    Is this a psycho?


    When did Lao Tzu preach that I was an immortal?


    Isn''t that what you asked yourself, licking your face?


    For a moment, Xiao Yao lost the idea of continuing to talk with each other. He always felt that if he talked too much, others would think he was a second-class.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak, the young man said, "I say this for your own good. If you go out, you''d better keep a low profile."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but said with a smile, "I don''t need to be called a man."


    "Presumptuous!" As soon as Xiao Yao finished his words, the little old man couldn''t hold his breath. "Our childe taught you this in order to make you suffer less losses in the future. Don''t you feel grateful and talk nonsense?"


    Xiao Yao had seen the leisurely one, but he saw this one for the first time.


    I really fart. You have to teach me to wipe it with paper.


    See Xiao Yao frown, Liu Chengfeng heart said, brother Xiao, don''t bear it! Hit him! Kill him!


    Xiao Yao did not like Liu Chengfeng''s wish, said before, try not to conflict with each other.


    He sighed and nodded: "well, well, your son is right."


    "That''s about the same." The little old man snorted coldly and recovered his facial paralysis.


    Xiao Yao


    The little old man doesn''t think he has enough brain. Otherwise, how can he not understand what he said?


    When I say that, it''s a fancy taunt, OK?


    At this time, the young man said, "look, you are young, but you can be an immortal. I''m afraid you are also from a famous family?"


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, the young man waved his hand again.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not. No matter how big your father is, it''s not as big as mine." Said the young man.


    Xiao Yao


    "However, don''t worry, don''t have any sense of distance from me, and don''t look up at me. After all, I''m a friend and I don''t care if there are senior officials in other people''s families. No matter how big I am, I''m not as big as my father." The young man continued. Xiao Yao


    He can see that this young man is a poor brain


    I didn''t say anything, and the young man finished his words.


    What''s more interesting is that the young man talked about not making too much publicity and keeping a low profile.


    He didn''t see any low-key appearance from this young man!


    Xiao Yao stood up and said, "if you''re OK, I''ll go first. I''ll have dinner later."


    "You... What''s your hurry?" The young man said angrily, "do you know it''s a great honor to sit and chat with me?"


    Xiao Yao laughs. I can''t see it.


    At this time, Yang Qingchan also came to eat with Xiao Yao.


    Seeing Yang Qingchan, the young man''s eyes suddenly brightened and stood up quickly. This was to meet Yang Qingchan.


    "Girl, stop. I''m Li chenxun. How dare you ask her name?" Li chenxun is polite, completely different from the expression and tone he showed before. He also has two faces to deal with different people. In the face of Yang Qingchan, he is a very bookish boy.


    Yang Qingchan was stunned for a long time.


    "Let''s go, green cicada. Don''t talk to him!" Liu Chengfeng is about to leave with Xiao Yao and Yang Qingchan.


    Yang Qingchan asked in a low voice, "who is that man? I haven''t seen it before


    "Who knows? The foolish son of the landlord. " Liu Chengfeng said.


    Yang Qingchan covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Xiao Yao felt that Liu Chengfeng''s evaluation of the young man Li chenxun was very pertinent.


    Although Liu Chengfeng''s voice was small, he was still heard by the young man. The smile on his face suddenly converged and replaced by frost.


    "Stop!" Li chenxun roared at the top of his voice.


    Xiao Yao and others didn''t slow down and went on.


    Anyone who takes care of him is a psycho!


    The young man to also persistent, chasing Xiao Yao and others, has been to eat in the big tent.


    "Ghost slave, catch that young man for me and slap him!" Li chenxun stares at Liu Chengfeng''s direction and says.


    The little old man shook his body, and the thief said with a smile, "master, don''t worry. It''s not difficult to teach him a lesson, but doesn''t it damage your image?"


    Li chenxun was stunned. He looked at the little old man and suddenly realized that he had a glimpse of Yang Qingchan. He said, "this girl is naturally beautiful. It''s good. I like it. It''s good to be an imperial concubine after taking the palace."


    With that, he also walked into the big tent with his legs raised, and returned to his former polite appearance.


    When they came in, almost no one glanced at them. Xiao Yaoliu Chengfeng and others didn''t like to see them, so they would not go to say hello to them. As for the people in Wulan Town, they are all talking around Xiao Yao. In Wulan Town, Xiao Yao is more popular than Li chenxun and others£¨ At the request of a young reader, he said that he would add his name to the book on his birthday today. Well, it''s Li chenxun, the silly son of the landlord. Do you think he would chop me to death if he saw me write like this? In addition, today''s last chapter, Chapter 14, broke out more than 43000 words today, but you think I''m going to sleep? No, after 12 o''clock, and tomorrow! I''m going crazy

 Chapter 1266

    Now the most popular people in Wulan town are Xiao Yao and others! We all have to have a grateful heart.


    Maybe some people don''t know how to be grateful, but in the big environment, everyone knows how to be grateful, but you don''t know. Even if you don''t think so, you''re embarrassed to show it, aren''t you?


    Xiao Yao''s side is full of hot talk, while Li chenxun and others are cold and quiet.


    It''s a fact that the residents of Wulan town are hospitable, but they respect each other. If you respect others, others will respect you. Li chenxun and others just came to Wulan town and put on the appearance of Lao Tzu as an old man, giving orders to others. Who would like to be close to such people? I know I can''t get a good face by chatting with you. Why should I chat with you? This is what the residents of Wulan town really think.


    Even under normal circumstances, Li chenxun can''t stand such treatment. He has been used to acting as the sun for a long time, making all the planets revolve around him, but now he is treated like this. It''s a great insult to him. What''s more, Xiao Yao is still chatting so much. He was dissatisfied with Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng, As for the third point, it''s also the most important. Yang Qingchan is still sitting there. Doesn''t he seem to have no face?


    So, after a while, Li Chen Xun suddenly snorted coldly, narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "it''s just killing a monster, or a monster with poor strength. What''s worth boasting about?"


    With these words, the whole tent fell into silence.


    Baku and others are laughing, but they have already scolded Li chenxun in their heart.


    Is this guy out of his mind?


    When did Xiao Yao boast?


    What''s more, when Pang Yier hunted monsters yesterday, this guy named Li chenxun didn''t seem to have come to Wulan Town, did he? If so, it means that he didn''t see the monster at all. He didn''t even see the monster''s appearance. He dares to say that the monster''s strength is poor. Is this guy a fortune teller? Originally probably still chatting, the result was Li chenxun such a stir, the atmosphere instantly cold to freezing point.


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know how to talk about the topic.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Li chenxun, who was sitting on the side, and could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    To be honest, he really has no way to understand Li chenxun''s ideas. This guy seems to be different from them. Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that Li chenxun is more like coming from another world than himself. Otherwise, how can his way of thinking be different from others? However, whether it is the earth before or the Lingwu world now, the only constant point is that the world lacks everything, that is, there is no shortage of all kinds of exotic flowers, among which Li chenxun can be classified.


    "Eat first." Xiao Yao said.


    Baku and others also quickly began to toast, but once again ignored Li chenxun.


    Li chenxun couldn''t watch it any more. He gave a cold hum and said, "third, you should go to toast, too!"


    A man in black standing behind Li chenxun immediately understood Li chenxun''s meaning, showed a bad smile, picked up a bowl of wine and walked towards Xiao Yao.


    "Here''s a toast, too. Dare you drink it?" Said the man named Lao San.


    Li chenxun and others all look like a spectator.


    They all know how much old man can drink, but so far, they haven''t seen one that old man can drink.


    After the old three''s words, the expressions on the faces of the people became strange again.


    "Here''s to you, too. Dare you drink it?" In this case, no matter how it sounds, it doesn''t seem to be said in a toast! This is just a fault finding attitude! However, the guy named Laosan doesn''t matter. Anyway, he just comes to find fault. He wants to tell Xiao Yao in this way. By the way, he tells everyone present that I just despise this guy. I just want to bully him. What can you do to me?


    Xiao Yao took a look at the third man, squinted and asked, "why should I drink with you?"


    The old man''s hands holding the wine cup were frozen.


    He really did not expect that the other party would give himself such an answer.


    On second thought, he couldn''t think of a reason.


    At this time, the other party should not be angry, drink it? How can you ask such boring questions?


    "I don''t care!" Old three cold hum a, carry bowl of arm up a lift, bowl corner along the throat Gulong Gulong drank down.


    "Here''s to me, whatever you want." The old three said with great pride.


    "Oh." Xiao Yao nodded, licked the wine in the bowl, and continued to drink Liu Chengfeng and chat.


    "..." now, everyone was depressed.


    Xiao Yao is going to make Lao San cry.


    "What do you mean?" The third asked, "don''t you see that I''ve finished?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and frowned. He could see that he was impatient now. However, in order to take care of the face of Baku and others, he said patiently: "see, don''t you let me do it at will? Am I not being casual enough? "


    Am I not being casual enough? It''s too casual! It''s too much to be casual! I''ll just say that, and you''ll just listen. Are you serious? I told you to be free. Are you really so free? Have you ever seen anyone drink like this? Don''t you hit me in the face in public? Old three gas of don''t work, just intend to open mouth, Xiao Yao but preemptive open mouth¡° You come here just to compete with me in drinking, don''t you? " Xiao Yao asked. Third, he was stunned again and fell into a state of silence. What Xiao Yao said was all from his heart. However, this is the first time that Laosan has met such a straightforward person. Although we all know that, but you said so directly, how shameless? After half a silence, the third one nodded quickly: "yes, what''s the matter? Don''t you dare?" He felt that he still had to master the rhythm of the chat in his own hands. Xiao Yao''s way of thinking was too unrestrained. God knows what he will say and do next. The previous rhythm has been completely disrupted by the other party''s "random". He must find the venue back. Otherwise, what do the residents of Wulan town think of himself? What does your master think of you? The expressions on the faces of Baku and others became a little strange when they heard Lao San''s words. Last night, there were people who kept competing with Xiao Yao about their drinking capacity, but this evening, the residents of Wulan town are much more honest. Last night''s dinner has made them realize that Xiao Yao is a wine bug. They all doubt whether Xiao Yao has been soaked in a wine jar since he was a child. Otherwise, how can he never get drunk? That''s why they don''t want to share wine with Xiao Yao. However, now there is a lengtouqing who wants to find Xiao Yao to share wine. What is it? It''s not a thrill. What is it? At present, they all look at the man named Lao San with an idiot''s eyes. This guy probably doesn''t know what a stupid decision he made, does he? Xiao Yao laughed and looked at Baku sitting beside him. He said, "brother Baku, you have to drink more wine. Do you mind?" Baku shook his head quickly: "I don''t mind. Of course I don''t mind. We don''t have much here, just a lot of wine! That''s enough Yesterday, Pang Yier helped them to kill a monster, which was equivalent to saving their life. Compared with their own small life, what can drinking be regarded as? Don''t say to drink all the wine, even if the whole Wulan town is moved away, Baku, they have no difference. After they agreed, Baku and others also had some small expectations, and the fool could see that Xiao Yao was going to fight and compete with each other for a drink. Before that, they felt that Li chenxun and others were looking a little uncomfortable. Now there''s a heartless man over there who wants to compete with Xiao Yao about his drinking capacity. It also makes them ready to watch. Xiao Yao and Baku whispered a few words. Baku nodded, and then called a man. He also said a few words. After a while, he brought ten jars of wine. The wine jar here is not the kind of retro wine jar sold in the supermarket, but the big jar used by the old people when they pickled vegetables. One jar has at least ten or twenty Jin. Xiao Yao picked up a jar and said, "since you want to get me drunk and make a fool of me, how about we hurry up?" " Third man''s chin almost fell to the ground. When he looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes would stare out. He wanted to see whether this guy was bluffing or seriously saying. However, after watching for a long time, he didn''t see any suspicion of pretending to be garlic from Xiao Yao''s face. But how many people dare to say that they can drink this jar of wine? Is this going crazy¡° Third, drink Li chenxun''s voice has come from behind him. Old three heard the sound as if he had heard the death charm. Damn, drink, I don''t know how to drink? The key is how to drink? If this really all drink down, not to say drunk, the stomach will be burst, OK? Not to mention 20 jin of wine, how many people can put 20 jin of water into their stomach? No way, who let Li chenxun be the master? At the moment, he could only bite his teeth, stamp his feet, reach out his hand and lift a wine jar. How to say, he was also an immortal in the middle of the foundation building period. There was no problem in lifting a 20 jin wine jar¡° If you want to drink, you can drink a jar! " Xiao Yao said boldly. Baku and others clapped hard. Some girls began to look at Xiao Yao with bright eyes and peach blossom on their faces. They all said that Wulan town is close to Changhe river. It''s humid at night. Do they want to recommend themselves and warm Xiao Yao''s bed? What a man£¨ Here comes the first chapter today! The outbreak continues!)

 Chapter 1267

    With Xiao Yao''s words finished, old three''s embarrassment is almost to be committed.


    It was he who came to Xiao Yao to share wine, but he didn''t know why. On the contrary, he felt that he couldn''t come down.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. After ten jars of wine were brought up, the third man lost in momentum. To be exact, he was crushed.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious face, although the third man has been in a panic, he can only hold up the wine jar when he thinks that his master is still standing behind him and staring at him.


    "Drink it, who is afraid of his grandson!" The third bit his teeth and said.


    In fact, he really wants to be a grandson. He has no choice. He doesn''t even have a chance to be a grandson. It''s so frustrating to think about it. What''s the matter with the world? Why is it so difficult to be a grandson


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to the third man, so he took his glass and began to drink.


    A drop of wine does not leak!


    Old three subconsciously grew up his mouth.


    At first, he had a little illusion that Xiao Yao might just pretend to scare himself back in this way, but he didn''t expect that the other party really started.


    "What are you doing? Drink it!" Liu Chengfeng looked at Lao San and said.


    The third man glared at Liu Chengfeng and said, "I''ll wait for him to finish drinking before I drink. Can''t I?"


    Liu Chengfeng would not be frightened by Lao San''s ferocious appearance. At the moment, there was a cold hum, and he said, "wait for my brother to finish drinking before you drink? Hey, it''s the first time I''ve heard that when you drink with other people, you can''t drink until they finish drinking? "


    Liu Chengfeng was such a run, the third is also red in the face, think carefully, it seems that there is no such reason.


    Li chenxun was also a little impatient. He felt that the third man''s hesitation was humiliating himself. He immediately said, "what else are you dawdling about? Drink quickly!"


    Old three wants to curse again.


    He''s not afraid of God like opponents, but he''s afraid of pig like teammates. Although Lao San has never heard of such words, what he''s thinking now is such a general meaning.


    In his opinion, it must be impossible for him to drink such a large jar of wine. So he wanted to wait until Xiao Yao could not drink it, spray it out directly and make a fool of himself. When his goal was achieved, he could give up. It was a step down, but he didn''t expect that his master had no eyesight, and the people on the other side of the opponent began to urge himself. It was all in his imagination, But Li chenxun also began to urge himself, which made him have no way to understand. What was in his master''s mind? This is the first time he has doubts about Li chenxun''s IQ.


    Well, one of the two idiots suspected that the other two idiots were two idiots.


    That sounds interesting.


    In desperation, the third can only raise the wine jar and start drinking.


    Drink and sprinkle.


    There''s no way.


    It must be impossible for the third man to finish this jar of wine. Although he can drink it, he is not a wine jar and can''t hold it.


    But Li chenxun spoke again.


    "I said, do you have a hole in your chin? How can it leak? " Li chenxun said. If this jar of wine is really drunk by Laosan, I''m afraid it will miss most of it. Don''t mention the opponent. As Laosan''s teammate, Li chenxun can''t see it any more. With these words, he also quickly looked at Yang Qingchan, and found that the other side was not amused by his naughty words just now, and his heart fell into disappointment again. Did he really have no talent for humor?


    Yang Qingchan is too lazy to pay attention to Li chenxun.


    Before, she always felt that although Xiao Yao was an excellent man, he was not as good as that one.


    Now she has finally figured out a problem.


    In fact, no matter who is around Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng or Liu Chengfeng, they are all excellent men. At least they are much better than ordinary people in dealing with people. She subconsciously compares Xiao Yao with Hong feisheng and others, but she doesn''t think Xiao Yao is so excellent. Now a Li chenxun suddenly comes out, and she realizes that, Xiao Yao is a perfect man! There is also the son of Xu Han, who can''t compete with Xiao Yao.


    Within a minute, the third man couldn''t hold on and vomited directly.


    A face that was originally white was also red. He bent down and vomited hard. His whole stomach was burning and twitching.


    Seeing this scene, Li chenxun was very angry.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was sent out to give Xiao Yao eyedrops. However, it turned out to be a shame that he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. It was really lost to grandma''s house. He stood up and quickly walked forward a few steps, no matter the third is still vomiting at this time, he directly kicked the third''s ass. Third, he didn''t have any defense. Of course, even if he knew Li chenxun would kick himself, I''m afraid what he could do was just pucker and dare not have the slightest defense.


    This foot, will not have the slightest bit of defense of the third direct kick to the ground.


    "Waste, it''s a waste! I can''t even drink. It''s good to find someone else to drink. I don''t know who gave you the face! " Li chenxun said angrily.


    The third only knew that he had been kicked. Now his ears are roaring. This is not what Li chenxun was talking about just now.


    Xiao Yao''s drinking is fast, but he hasn''t finished the 20 jin wine.


    Li chenxun couldn''t hold back and said, "isn''t the bar in his wine jar?"


    He still knows the amount of wine he can drink. Even if he doesn''t know, he thinks that no normal person can drink 20 jin of wine into his stomach. So he is very curious about whether the other person''s wine jar is filled with wine or not.


    When he spoke, Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear and was still drinking.


    Li chenxun can''t hold his breath. He rushes to the front of him and grabs Xiao Yao''s arm.


    Xiao Yao finally stopped, wiped the corners of his mouth, looked at Li chenxun standing in front of him and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "I suspect you and me are not wine at all!" Li Chen news zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao looked at the third man who was still vomiting and said with a smile, "how can I prove that?"


    "Simple! You haven''t finished your wine, have you Li Chen Xun asked.


    Xiao Yao shook the wine jar and said, "there are still some left. What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll try it!" After Li chenxun finished this sentence, he grabbed the wine jar and took a sip of it. As soon as it entered his mouth, the hot smell of alcohol irritated him. After he put down the wine jar, he coughed hard and choked his tears. In fact, Li chenxun is not the kind of person who doesn''t touch wine. Compared with the old man, his drinking capacity is really not good, But there was no problem with three or two catties. The reason why the reaction was so fierce was that he didn''t expect that the wine in Wulan town was so strong.


    Before watching Xiao Yao drink so relaxed, of course, he subconsciously thought that this degree of wine would not be very high.


    Looking at Li chenxun''s embarrassed appearance, Xiao Yao just smiles.


    In the hearts of Baku and others, this man named Li chenxun has been despised to earth.


    It''s really a loss of wine and people.


    At first, Xiao Yao didn''t drink much. Anyway, they couldn''t be Xiao Yao''s rivals. But even if they lost, they still had to doubt whether Xiao Yao was drinking wine. This kind of character is too bad. Now they all want to drive these people away from Wulan Town, but this kind of thing never happened in Wulan town, On the other hand, they can see that Li chenxun''s identity should be unusual. Otherwise, he would not be so arrogant.


    After all, they still have to live in the state of Wei, so people like Li chenxun are still reluctant to offend.


    "Do you doubt it now?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "..." in the face of Xiao Yao''s question, Li chenxun really has no way to answer it. If he wants to say it, he still doubts it. This is to lie with his eyes open. He admits that he has done shameless things for so many years, but if he is too shameless, he can''t do it himself.


    "Hum." Li Chen Xun snorted coldly. He returned to his previous position and sat down. He said, "it''s no skill to be able to drink."


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, I didn''t say it was a big deal! However, when he thought of Li chenxun''s brain circuit, which is different from that of ordinary people, he felt that he had better not argue with each other, otherwise he would appear to be a little too mentally retarded.


    In the face of such a person as Li chenxun, the best way is to ignore him.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao did not speak, Li chenxun asked again, "what''s the matter? Do you think what I said is unreasonable?"


    "No, I think what you said is quite reasonable." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li chenxun didn''t expect that Xiao Yao was so easy to talk. He didn''t know how to answer the call. It was like a boxer had been holding his strength for a long time, but the iron fist seemed to be smashed in the air.


    Looking at Li chenxun''s eyes filled with unwilling and aggrieved, Xiao Yao thought that the young man''s psychological quality is really bad enough.


    It''s so hard to be angry. I don''t seem to have been angry with him yet. What''s the point of being honest and being a fool son of the local master? Well, this is what Liu Chengfeng used to describe Li chenxun. Now Xiao Yao thinks that this sentence is more and more appropriate for Li chenxun.


    Xiao Yao saw that Li chenxun had not spoken for a long time, so he continued to chat with the people around him.


    Li chenxun was so angry that he was about to explode.


    He waited for Xiao Yao fiercely. If he had to use three words to describe his mood at this time, it was: kill him!


    He wants to kill Xiao Yao. By the way, he kills Liu Chengfeng, who is sitting beside Xiao Yao. When he sees these two people, he gets angry.


    Suddenly, an aura flashed through his mind. He stood up again and walked to Xiao Yao with a smile on his face.


    (in today''s Chapter 2, continue coding, the later updates will be released regularly. After all, Lao Bu will go to bed soon after dawn. After waking up, continue coding, and the outbreak will continue...)

 Chapter 1268

    Seeing that Li chenxun came to him again, Xiao Yao was really impatient: "what else do you have? Otherwise, you can finish it all at once. Don''t think of anything. It''s very annoying. "


    Before Li chenxun said this, he was criticized by Xiao Yao. His mood can be imagined, but in order to make his plan go smoothly, he had to smile.


    Seeing that Li chenxun still has a smile on his face, Xiao Yao also smiles. He is more interested in what Li chenxun is going to say next. Before, he always thought Li chenxun was a 250. Now he can keep calm after watching and being criticized by himself. It can be seen that he has any plans, otherwise he can''t look like this. According to Li chenxun''s temper, After listening to what I just said, I should have burst out a long time ago.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t get me wrong. I''m nothing." Li chenxun said.


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t spit out. Anyone can say that. However, this kind of words came from Li chenxun''s mouth. Let alone Xiao Yao, Baku almost couldn''t help laughing.


    There are four words on this guy''s face: look at you. Now I still say that I have no malice. Who believes that?


    Xiao Yao also forced himself to smile and said, "well, I believe it."


    When Li chenxun spoke, he didn''t go to see Yang Qingchan on the side.


    Don''t talk about other people''s point of view, even for himself, he felt that he was disgraced enough just now. Now he didn''t dare to look at Yang Qingchan''s eyes. He always felt that even if he didn''t look, he knew that the pretty girl had despised herself to the extreme.


    Although he is disgusted with Xiao Yao to the extreme, in order to get the place back, he can only smile, lest others ignore him.


    "Well, I heard that you are also an immortal, right?" Li chenxun said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "who do you want to fight with me?"


    The smile on Li chenxun''s face suddenly solidified, and Xiao Yao''s eyes were filled with panic. He was thinking, could this guy have any mind reading skills? Otherwise, how could he know what he was thinking without finishing his words?


    Seeing the surprised look on Li chenxun''s face, Xiao Yao was completely speechless.


    What is this guy thinking? Are you still thinking about how you guessed it?


    As long as you are not a fool, you will know what this guy is trying to express, OK?


    In fact, this is why Li chenxun has been smiling before.


    If you want to do it, you can do it at any time, but you must be famous. Otherwise, how overbearing and unreasonable are you? I still want to take the refined line, so I must challenge politely, or I will fight directly. What''s the difference between the local ruffians and the hooligans?


    How to say, I also want to take the high-end route!


    Now he has to start to admire himself. Is that what he is talking about?


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "tell me about it. Who do you want to fight with me?" He thinks that this should be the last way that Li chenxun can think of. When this move is over, it is estimated that Li chenxun will not be able to turn over any storm. To be honest, after seeing through Li chenxun''s intention, Xiao Yao is still very disappointed. Originally, he thought that the boy had figured out some pitfalls, but he didn''t expect to be so low-end. But the next second, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Li chenxun''s intelligence quotient is here. Do you still expect him to have any shocking ideas? Can think of these, can know to lose a smiling face for fear of rejection, it is very good.


    To his request, really can''t be too high, otherwise, the disappointment must be oneself.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li chenxun knew in his heart that the other party had already agreed. He immediately beamed and said, "it''s my slave."


    With these words, he turned to look at the little old man and said, "ghost slave, come on!"


    Although the little old man was not happy, he still came to Li chenxun. As a master, he was called a writer slave. I''m afraid everyone would feel uncomfortable.


    "That''s him?" Xiao Yao glanced at the old man and said.


    Xiao Yao really looks down on the little old man. He''s old enough to be a master. Is it shameful to lose him?


    However, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face made Li chenxun more and more happy. Before, he was still worried about whether Xiao Yao would see the strength of ghost slaves and dare not fight. Now! Since you look down on ghost slaves, there is absolutely no reason to refuse, right?


    But Xiao Yao''s acting style is different from what he imagined. Xiao Yao''s eyes turned and said, "I won''t fight with him."


    Xiao Yao''s words completely upset the rhythm that Li chenxun had controlled before.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao. His brain began to run out of use again: "why?"


    Before, Xiao Yaoming had already shown a look of great disdain, but now he even refused, which made him puzzled.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li chenxun and said with a smile, "do you really want to know why?"


    Li chenxun nodded again. Isn''t that nonsense? Of course, I want to know¡° It''s very simple. I don''t fight with weak chickens. " Xiao Yao said¡° Weak chicken? What does weak chicken mean? " Li chenxun asked curiously. Xiao Yao pats his head and thinks that he is still in the world of Lingwu. When he says "weak chicken", the other party will not understand what it means. But when he thinks about it carefully, Li chenxun is too stupid. Even if he has never heard of such words, he can understand what he wants to express through the literal meaning! He felt that if he explained the meaning of this word now, he would lose face. Fortunately, there was another Liu Chengfeng who had drunk a bowl of wine beside him. This guy started his own translation work. Although he didn''t hear Xiao Yao say this word, he could understand it according to the literal meaning! It''s not like everyone is absent-minded like Li chenxun¡° Weak chicken means that you, a slave, are too weak. My brother doesn''t like you. I don''t want to fight him! " Liu Chengfeng said. Li chenxun just reflected that he was also deeply speechless. Originally, he thought that he was already arrogant enough, but he didn''t expect that there were still people in the world who were more arrogant than himself. Does he know the identity of the ghost slave? Does he know the strength of ghost slaves? It''s stupid to use the word "weak chicken" to describe the ghost slave! If Xiao Yao and Li chenxun thought at this time, he would be depressed and vomit blood. Damn, I was said to be extremely stupid by a fool... If it comes out, will I still live? Although Li chunxun despised Xiao Yao to the extreme in his heart, he didn''t show it on the surface. He said: "ha ha, brother Xiao is really confident, but my strength as a slave is very good. You look down on him, don''t you dare?" In Xiao Yao''s opinion, such a method is like a child. When Xiao Yao uses this move to kill all heroes, he still doesn''t know where Li chenxun is playing with mud. However, in order to let Li chenxun perform, he also showed an angry look and said: "who said I dare not?" Xiao Yao''s attitude is also in Li chenxun''s favor. He laughs with joy¡° Well, well, since you dare, it''s better to run into the sun than choose a day. Let''s start now! " Li chenxun said. Xiao Yao stood up and rolled up his sleeves. Baku shook his head, thinking that although Xiao Yao is very smart, young people are young people in the end. Why can''t he stand the challenge? That little old man looks fierce, and Li chenxun is so confident that his strength is definitely not simple. Xiao Yao''s rash promise is a joke about his own life. It''s really unwise, but Xiao Yao has already spoken out. If he stands up to dissuade him now, he looks down on Xiao Yao, Originally, Xiao Yao had been stimulated by the other party. If he still said so, instead of dissuading him, he would add fuel to it. So the clever Baku didn''t speak. How could he think that Xiao Yao''s angry expression at this time was completely pretended? If you really want to play offensive strategy, don''t say one Li chenxun, even if 100 Li chenxun are tied together, it can''t be Xiao Yao''s opponent. He just felt that Li chenxun died like a fly. He wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible¡° OK, then get out! " Xiao Yao said, then stood up and went out. Yang Qingchan looks worried, but he thinks that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to be impulsive. Since he is sure that he will win, he can rest assured that if Xiao Yao is so easily stimulated and so easily upset, he will not live until now. Xiao Yao has experienced too many hardships, It must be something they never thought of. Seeing that Xiao Yao went out with his head, Li chenxun held back his joy, pulled the ghost slave, and whispered, "kill him!" Although his voice was very small, Xiao Yao could hear him clearly, and there was a strange smile on his face. When they got to the open space, Baku and others followed. One by one, they all look worried about whether Xiao Yao will suffer losses. Before the fight started, Xiao Yao looked at the man named Li chenxun and said, "they all say that they have no eyes. Do you understand that?" Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li chenxun felt a thump in his heart, thinking that he had been heard by this guy before, so he regretted and was afraid? If so, isn''t it a waste? Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao continued: "after all, I have no eyes, so if I accidentally kill you, you won''t bother me, will you?" Li chenxun was overjoyed again£¨ Today''s chapter three, breaking out...)

 Chapter 1269

    Li chenxun almost wants to hold Xiao Yao and kiss him.


    This guy is just a roundworm in his stomach! How can he know what he thinks? Before he was still thinking, if the ghost slave really killed this guy, would it cause people''s anger, Xiao Yao''s words, but help him dispel the previous concerns.


    "Yes, yes! You are absolutely right It seems that he is afraid of Xiao Yao''s repentance. Li chenxun is busy and says, "this fist has no eyes. If someone really dies, it''s just bad luck."


    Liu Chengfeng took a cool breath.


    He can feel that Xiao Yao is really angry at this time.


    Liu Chengfeng is the most angry person who has been expressing his dissatisfaction. Xiao Yao is still comforting him. However, this kind of tolerant person who is not easy to get angry is the most terrible when he gets angry.


    Liu Cheng''s style is not bad. At most, he scolds people.


    Xiao Yao is angry. He is ready to kill.


    Liu Chengfeng wants to laugh when he thinks of Xiao Yao''s consolation. He tells him not to worry about these people. As a result, when he comes to Xiao Yao, he will start to kill people. He has already been unable to make complaints about it.


    When Baku and others heard Xiao Yao''s words, their faces changed.


    Before, they didn''t think much of Xiao Yao. Now when they hear Xiao Yao''s words, they think this guy is going crazy.


    This is to start playing with each other!


    Baku originally wanted to stop this battle, but now Xiao Yao said so, he felt that his previous idea was too simple.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Baku took a few steps forward, looked at Xiao Yao and Li chenxun, and said in a low voice: "in fact, I think the normal competition between martial arts competitors is inevitable and very normal. But if he is not used to life and death, is it a bit serious? So I suggest... "


    Baku''s words were not finished, he was directly interrupted by Li chenxun.


    "What do you know? They are all practitioners of immortality. Can they fight like you ordinary people? " Li chenxun said, "you just come to watch the excitement. Just stand on the side and watch the excitement. What can you do with so many words?"


    When Baku was run by Li chenxun, he didn''t know what to say.


    He just doesn''t want Xiao Yao to be in danger, that''s all. But as Li chenxun said, he is not a cultivator of immortals, so I don''t know much about these. Is the competition between cultivators either death or injury? Isn''t that terrible?


    Li chenxun is really worried. It''s not easy for him to let things go according to his original intention. In case Xiao Yao is scared by Baku and chooses to give up this fight, isn''t he busy before? This is obviously not what he wants to see, so he can only quickly interrupt Baku.


    Xiao Yao just gave Baku a smile and waved his hand again to show that he didn''t need to pay attention.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was not the kind of person who would kill easily. At the beginning, his idea was to teach Li chenxun a lesson and let him know not to provoke himself. However, when he realized that Li chenxun had the idea of killing him, he was a little upset.


    He has a good temper, but a good temper means no temper?


    Each other wants to kill himself. If Xiao Yao is still thinking about continuing to be kind, he will doubt whether his brain is out of order.


    What''s so special about this?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t bear it.


    Generally, he doesn''t want to kill people, but when the other party wants to kill himself, he definitely won''t keep the other party''s life.


    So after hearing Li Chenxu''s instructions to the little old man, Xiao Yao has made up his mind that today, he will kill!


    The little old man looked at Xiao Yao with disdain. He felt that the young man was so stupid that he even offered to fight with his life. Didn''t he give them a reason to kill him?


    At the moment, he has set up his posture.


    At this time, a voice suddenly rang out: "brother Pang is coming!"


    Xiao Yao turned around and took a look. Pang Yier really came towards them. He was probably called.


    Baku saw Pang Yier as if he had seen a savior. He rushed up and said, "brother Pang, you are here. Take care of it. Brother Xiao is going to fight with others!"


    He felt that Xiao Yao would not listen to what he said, but Xiao Yao still wanted to listen to Pang Yier''s words, right?


    In fact, when Pang Yier heard the news before, he was also a little surprised.


    He knew that the man who went to call himself was also entrusted by Baku, hoping that he could come forward to stop the duel which was apparently unfavorable to Xiao Yao.


    What makes Pang Yier curious is that in his opinion, Xiao Yao is definitely not the kind of person who likes to fight and fight. How can he fight with others casually?


    He pulled Xiao Yao aside and whispered, "are you going to fight with that little old man?" With these words, Pang Yier seemed to realize that something was wrong again. He quickly rubbed his hands and said, "I''m just asking, but I''m not really in charge of you!" He felt that he still had to figure out the relationship between himself and Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao could do whatever he wanted. Although Xiao Yao respected him, it was also because he and Jinglei were able to talk about each other. But in terms of strength, could Xiao Yao be in charge of what he wanted to do and what he didn''t want to do?


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, but he didn''t care about the details. He just nodded and confirmed Pang''s doubts¡° What kind of cultivation is this little old man? " Asked Pang. Xiao Yao couldn''t help but be happy and said, "you''re probably much older than him, and you''re a little old man, isn''t that funny?" Pang said solemnly, "it''s wrong for you to say that. Although I''m really older than him, he looks at me much older." Xiao Yao: "for Pang Yier''s strong words, Xiao Yao is speechless¡° By the way, what kind of cultivation is he? " Asked Pang¡° It''s a master. " Xiao Yao said. Pang Yier was relieved. Since he was a master, he would not pose any threat to Xiao Yao. His previous worries were superfluous. I''m afraid that such a guy would not be Xiao Yao''s opponent if he joined hands again¡° OK, I''ll watch the battle by the way. Maybe it will be helpful for my breakthrough! " Pang said. Xiao Yao said: "you still have injuries on your body, so you want to break through?" Pang Yier said with a bitter smile: "there is only one chance, isn''t it? Can''t I take that little old man to discuss and let him fight with you when my injury is healed? " When Xiao Yao thought about it, he thought that what Pang Yier said was reasonable, so he didn''t say much. While Pang Yier and Xiao Yao are talking, Li chenxun keeps urging them to start quickly. It seems that he is really worried that Xiao Yao will be persuaded by Pang Yier to give up the competition. After the conversation, Pang Yier went to Baku and stood quietly. Baku was stunned for a long time. He couldn''t help asking, "brother Pang, what do you say?"¡° What do you say? " Asked Pang¡° I mean, haven''t brothers Xiao given up yet? " Asked Baku. Pang 121 was happy and said, "why give up?" Baku is speechless. He always felt that this was different from what he had expected. Originally, he invited Pang Yier to come here in the hope that he could stop the duel, but now it seems that this is impossible. Pang Yier didn''t intend to dissuade him! Pang had no way to understand Baku''s idea. This is an opportunity for him. In fact, it''s also a good thing for Xiao Yao. Fighting with some immortals will be of great help to Xiao Yao''s cultivation. This kind of opportunity can''t be found on weekdays. Now someone has offered it to him. He really can''t think of any reason for Xiao Yao to refuse¡° You can rest assured that Xiao Yao can''t lose. " Pang Yier thought about it and said, "Xiao Yao''s strength is not under me."¡° Well Baku''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t believe it. Pang Yier didn''t explain too much. He just stood quietly and became a qualified audience. At this time, the little old man looked at Xiao Yao and spoke¡° In fact, your talent should be pretty good, but it''s a pity that you met me. " Said the little old man. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and thought, this is the time to put cruel words? If this is normal, Xiao Yao will certainly give play to his mouth skills to let the other party appreciate what is called a master of verbal warfare. But now Xiao Yao has no such meaning at all. He bullies a dying man with mean language. Xiao Yao can''t bear it¡° I''m just curious. Why can''t I see your accomplishments? Does your family or sect have any special ability to hide their own accomplishments? " Said the little old man. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "there are indeed." He is also telling the truth¡° "Oh?" The little old man brightened his eyes and asked, "if you tell me now, I can spare you from dying. At most, I can abolish your cultivation." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "do you want to fight or not? If I don''t fight, I''ll go back to sleep. Is it interesting to whet and haw? " The little old man''s face couldn''t hang. Before the dialogue, Li Chen also listen to the news, heard Xiao Yao''s words, startled, quickly urged: "ghost slave, hurry to start!" He was really afraid that Xiao Yao would go back to sleep. It''s something he absolutely doesn''t want to see. It''s a golden opportunity! For Li chenxun, it''s a very happy thing to watch the people he hates die in front of him. Well, it can be seen from this that Li chenxun is more or less psychopathic. Finally, the little old man stopped talking nonsense and ran towards Xiao Yao. With one punch, he didn''t have the driving force to stir up a big storm£¨ Today''s chapter four is more than 12000 words, still in the process of breaking out...)

 Chapter 1270

    Watching the little old man pounce on him, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face doesn''t change.


    Only after the other party arrived, Xiao Yao suddenly hit the old man with the same domineering punch.


    Although Xiao Yao has an advantage in cultivation, he is a master after all. Xiao Yao can''t take it lightly.


    What''s more, facing an experienced master?


    There used to be many masters who died in Xiao Yao''s hands because of their rival.


    He didn''t want to be such a fool himself.


    When Xiao Yao took the hand, the old man''s pupils also contracted suddenly.


    When the two fists meet, Xiao Yao''s body doesn''t move, but the little old man flies out directly.


    In the air, he adjusted his posture. Although he landed smoothly, he was panting and looked as if he had survived.


    At this time, his eyes looking at Xiao Yao also changed. Before, his eyes looking at Xiao Yao were full of irony and contempt. But now, his eyes looking at Xiao Yao are full of surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s fist was so powerful.


    "What kind of cultivation are you?" Asked the little old man.


    Xiao Yao squinted and said, "I can''t even see my accomplishments. Do you still have the face to fight with me?"


    With these words, Xiao Yao didn''t give the little old man a chance to breathe, so his body turned into a golden rainbow. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the little old man and waved another fist.


    It''s said that a master will know if he has a shot. After a fight with Xiao Yao, the old man immediately realized that he had underestimated Xiao Yao. When he thought of what he had said before, he would blush and say that he would let Xiao Yao go and spare his life. He felt that if he didn''t die in Xiao Yao''s hand, It''s already very lucky. The strength of this guy is not as simple as he imagined!


    That punch just now didn''t make one of his arms useless.


    He''s going to swear now.


    Before, when Xiao Yao was drinking, he should have realized that he was a guy who liked to be a pig and eat a tiger. No, he began to be a pig and eat a tiger again. If he had known Xiao Yao''s strength was so strong, he would have to fight with Xiao Yao if he was crazy. What would he do to fight with his life? Obviously, it''s giving the head away!


    Xiao Yao''s fist hit him again. He didn''t give the little old man the chance to repent at all. But he could only fight back immediately. However, his fist would still go out. Xiao Yao''s fist had already hit him in the chest, and this fist would blow the little old man out again.


    The little old man''s body rolled several times on the ground. He was a human broom and helped the residents of Wulan town clean up.


    However, a heavy master is a heavy master, even if he took Xiao Yao''s fist, he still stood up.


    "Not bad! Not dead yet Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao also kept his hand with the punch just now.


    After all, Yuanying has appeared in his body. He is still curious about what changes his strength will have after Yuanying.


    Just now, Xiao Yao only used five points of strength, but has played such an effect, which makes Xiao Yao confident again.


    If I hit it with all my strength, I''m afraid the little old man can''t stand well now, can he? This is not in the Internet bar, otherwise Xiao Yao must point a song invincible is how lonely to hot field.


    What excites Xiao Yao most is that he knows that Yuanying in his body can still grow up. Now he is just at the beginning of his life. When he becomes the whole family, what will his strength be? He''s thinking about it now.


    The little old man is really flustered.


    Seeing the relaxed look on Xiao Yao''s face, he realized that the opponent didn''t give his full strength in the fist just now. But even so, after resisting the fist, he didn''t look so relaxed on the surface. In fact, at this time, his blood began to surge.


    This scene, also let Li chenxun completely shocked.


    He thought that the ghost slave could kill Xiao Yao in one move, but the development of the situation is totally different from what he expected before!


    "Ghost slave, what are you doing? Kill him!" Li chenxun has started to roar.


    The ghost slave spat out blood.


    Li chenxun was speechless again.


    Although guinu didn''t say anything, this kind of response should be the best. Guinu told Li chenxun with spitting blood. Now it''s not that he doesn''t want to kill Xiao Yao, but that he has no such ability at all!


    He is not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all. How did he kill Xiao Yao?


    Li chenxun was completely out of breath, and he even began to panic.


    Although he brought a lot of people out this time, the ghost slave''s strength is undoubtedly the strongest. Although he can find more powerful ones, even the triple master can find them, it''s obviously too late now, and he''s not qualified to let a triple master be his follower.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao came to the ghost slave again.


    He reached out and lifted the ghost slave from the ground.


    "In fact, I didn''t intend to kill you at the beginning, but your master asked you to kill me, and you look very happy, so I can''t bear it." Xiao Yao''s eyes were filled with murderous spirit, and his words made the ghost slave shudder.


    "I, I..." the ghost slave opened his mouth and thought for a long time, but he still didn''t say a complete word. He didn''t know what he could say at this time. Should he begin to quibble that there was no such thing at all? Let''s not say whether Xiao Yao can believe it or not. The key is that he can''t say it himself!


    In terms of shameless technical work, he still didn''t get home.


    "Now, it''s time to send you away. Do you have any complaints?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The ghost slave''s face was not frightened at last. On the contrary, he showed a smile and looked calm and sad.


    "I don''t agree." Said the ghost slave.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, moved his wrist and threw the ghost slave out again.


    "Well, since you don''t agree, I''ll give you another chance to see what you can do!" When the ghost slave flies out, Xiao Yao''s voice also comes with it.


    When the ghost slave got up again, he roared and his eyes turned red.


    "What''s this?" Xiao Yao instantly felt that the momentum of the ghost slave was soaring.


    Pang Yier was also startled to see this scene, and quickly said: "Xiao Yao, hurry up, he is burning his own blood essence to improve his cultivation like the snow wolf!"


    Xiao Yao came back and nodded.


    Although the momentum of the ghost slave is rising, Xiao Yao also realizes that the anger of the other party is slowly declining. To be clear, this method of improving strength is very short-lived, and it still needs to sacrifice his own life. Even if the ghost slave becomes the final winner in this battle, he can''t live.


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao suddenly began to respect the little old man.


    Not everyone can have the courage of ghost slave now.


    Holding the heart of death and fighting with Xiao Yao, this is a real cultivator.


    He doesn''t want to live, he wants to win!


    "Well, let me see how powerful you are after you burn your blood essence." Xiao Yao said.


    When the end of the ghost slave burning blood essence, Xiao Yao unexpectedly found that the strength of the other side has entered the initial level of double master.


    This is enough to make him surprised. You know, the ghost slave''s strength was just the beginning of a master. After burning blood essence, he could quickly upgrade his cultivation to the level of a double master. This way is really abnormal, but it''s nothing to think about. After all, it''s at the cost of his own life!


    "Come on, let''s go!" Xiao Yao roared and rushed to the ghost slave again.


    At this moment, the expression on ghost slave''s face was also very ferocious.


    He roared, roared, waved his arms and ran towards Xiao Yao.


    The two met again. This time, Xiao Yao''s body also stepped back. However, the ghost mother stepped back by tens of meters.


    Xiao Yao in a catch-up, two people tremble together.


    Even if the ghost slave is burning blood essence and improving cultivation, Xiao Yao is still at a disadvantage in the duel.


    When Pang Yier saw this scene, he was almost dumbfounded.


    Although he knows that Xiao Yao''s strength has improved a lot compared with before, he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao has become so powerful that even a double master can''t make Xiao Yao feel oppressed.


    That, if let Xiao Yao meet triple master, what will happen?


    From the perspective of a normal person, although there is only one difference between the double master and the triple master, the one of the immortal cultivators is the one of heaven. Even if Xiao Yao has a lot of fighting skills, he can''t be an opponent of the triple master.


    However, Pang Yi''er always thinks that Xiao Yao''s best job is to create miracles, which is impossible in other people''s eyes. For Xiao Yao, it may not really be anything.


    Five minutes later, the ghost slave was once again smashed down from the sky by Xiao Yao, forming a deep pit on the ground.


    When the ghost slave got up, before he could hold on for three seconds, he leaned back and hit the ground hard.


    Xiao Yao looks at the ghost slave and walks towards him again.


    Condescending, looking at his opponent, Xiao Yao asked, "are you still convinced?"


    The ghost slave opened his mouth and didn''t speak, not because he didn''t want to say anything now, but because he couldn''t say anything.


    Next, Xiao Yao doesn''t even need to do it by himself. After losing his ability to act, the ghost slave will soon lose his breath, and the time to burn essence and blood is limited. If the ghost slave''s cultivation can be higher, he may be able to stick to it more. Unfortunately, he is only a primary master, and it''s the limit to break through into the dual master realm. It''s impossible to stick to it for a while.


    Xiao Yao sighed, turned around and looked at Li chenxun. As soon as Li chenxun came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, he shivered and his body could not stop shivering£¨ Today''s chapter five! Fifteen thousand words! Today''s outbreak continues.)

 Chapter 1271

    At the thought of his attitude towards Xiao Yao, Li chenxun couldn''t imagine how Xiao Yao would torture himself next.


    Before Xiao Yao wandered around the black forest, Hong feisheng was his strength.


    For Li chenxun, ghost slave is his strength.


    But now the ghost slave has not moved, even if he doesn''t know the life and death, he also knows that if the man wants to kill himself, the ghost slave can''t stand up to protect himself.


    This made him very flustered and insecure.


    Therefore, his two legs began to tremble, which is a kind of subconscious action. At this time, Li chenxun no longer has the previous lofty spirit.


    On the contrary, he turned into a shivering sheep, but there is nothing to look down upon. In the face of such a situation, anyone is no better than Li chenxun. People who are not afraid of death have it, but ordinary people really don''t have that mentality.


    He did not dare to imagine what kind of way Xiao Yao would torture himself next.


    Others don''t know, but he thinks that if he is Xiao Yao, he will make his life worse than death.


    At the thought of these, he was more and more afraid. He always felt that Xiao Yao was not the kind of soft hearted person from any angle.


    Looking at Xiao Yao walking towards him step by step, Li chenxun''s legs are almost soft at this moment.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Li chenxun''s body subconsciously moved back, step by step, like the devil''s paws, like the devil''s pace


    Xiao Yao squints at Li chenxun. He can''t see the arrogant expression on his face any more.


    "What are you so afraid of doing? What else can I do to you? " Xiao Yao said, "can''t you see that I''m actually a kind person?"


    "..." make complaints about Li Chen''s heart, are you a good person? It''s really special. I can''t see it!


    Of course, in this case, Li chenxun can only think about it in his heart and dare not say it.


    Before he dared to be arrogant, it was because he still had something to rely on, but now his reliance has been killed by Xiao Yao. If he continues to keep a low profile now, doesn''t he think he has lived too long?


    It is said that although Li chenxun is absent-minded, his brain is not without it, but compared with others, his brain is only as big as a glass bullet.


    Even if you just have a little brain, you know that if you still offend Xiao Yao at this time, it''s definitely that you can''t find happiness for yourself. You can be stupid, but it''s hard to say if you still look stupid in front of life and death.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li chenxun and couldn''t help laughing.


    If this guy had such an attitude before, how could so many things happen later?


    I really want to kill people. I''m really a kind person!


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you. Anyway, you don''t have much ability. Even if I don''t deal with you, you will still be dealt with by others in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li chenxun was almost excited to cry.


    He thought it was the sound of nature, but he didn''t understand when this guy became so good at speaking? Just when Li chenxun thought about this, Xiao Yao suddenly took a few steps forward, stretched out his leg and kicked him firmly in the abdomen. Then, Li chenxun''s body flew out like a kite with a broken line and fell to the ground solidly. His heart was about to curse people. He wondered why Xiao Yao didn''t mean what he said? Just now, I said I was too lazy to take care of myself, but now I have started.


    It''s just saying one thing, but actually doing another!


    Liars, men are liars!


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I didn''t kill you, that''s enough to give you face. Of course, I welcome you to continue to trouble me, but next time, you may not have such good luck." With these words, Xiao Yao turned around, got into the big tent again, and began to drink and eat meat. He didn''t care too much about what happened before, even if he killed the ghost slave and kicked Li chenxun out, so what? For him, he is kind enough.


    After sitting in the seat again, the expression on Baku''s face was embarrassed.


    Before, they all felt that Xiao Yao was a very talkative and easy-going person, as if he was born to make people feel close.


    But seeing what happened before, they suddenly realized that their previous thoughts were still a little simple. Although Xiao Yao is a very good talker, he also divides people and matters.


    Thinking of these, Baku and others suddenly relaxed again.


    Although Xiao Yao just killed people before, Xiao Yao is very good to them!


    When they think of this, they feel more and more that Xiao Yao''s character is very good. Some immortals always like to bully people everywhere by relying on their own accomplishments. However, Xiao Yao is different. He will get along with ordinary people without any airs. On the contrary, he will show his strong side in the face of the strong. Others are bullying the weak, but Xiao Yao will only bully the arrogant immortals, This is the real atmosphere!


    After that, Xiao Yao took Pang Yier and asked in a low voice, "how are you, can you break through?"


    Pang Yier looked at Xiao Yao and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Although I saw some just now, it didn''t help me much." Pang said.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "why? Is your understanding not good? "


    Pang Yier almost fell ill when he heard Xiao Yao''s words. What is it? Do you have no breakthrough because of your understanding ability?


    He had no choice but to say: "first of all, your strength is much stronger than that guy, so there is no too fierce collision. Second, the end of the battle is too fast. I haven''t had time to watch it. Basically, you unilaterally announced the end."


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed when Pang Yier said that. After careful consideration, it seems to be true.


    "That''s my fault. Next time, I''ll slow down." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Pang Yier let out a sound and said: "but then again, the little old man really scared me after burning his blood essence to improve his cultivation. After all, the cultivation of the double master is not so easy to deal with, but I didn''t expect that you could solve it easily. Now your strength is much higher than that of the ordinary double master."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said: "I can''t understand that either. Although that guy had already had the cultivation of a double master before, because he was forced to break through by burning essence and blood, his cultivation was not so stable. The strength he could play out was just a perfect state at the peak of a double master."


    Pang Yier nodded and thought Xiao Yao had a point.


    But even so, Xiao Yao has been very amazing.


    Before that battle, it was completely crushing!


    An immortal who has the strength of a double master was defeated so easily by Xiao Yao.


    He is thinking, if triple master and Xiao Yao start a life and death duel, what will be the final result?


    Of course, this is what Pang Yier thinks about now. He doesn''t really hope that this kind of thing will happen. In his opinion, although Xiao Yao is powerful, there is still a gap between the double and triple masters. If he does, Xiao Yao''s chance of winning is not great. Even if he can win in the end, he will have to pay a very heavy price, Xiao Yao is better not to fight with the immortal cultivators of triple master. Now it''s more important to honestly improve his cultivation than anything else.


    Of course, that''s what Pang Yier thought. As for what Xiao Yao thought, it''s not known.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao went back to rest. He woke up the next day and never saw Li chenxun and others. He learned from a resident of Wulan town that Li chenxun had left with his entourage all night long last night. Xiao Yao was just amused at this. He really didn''t know what to do with Li chenxun. However, the boy was obviously worried, Worried about whether Xiao Yao would repent and kill him, he left in such a hurry. Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it. For them, it was just a small episode.


    After a two-day rest, Xiao Yao and Pang Yier embarked on a boat to cross the river and enter the northern foothills.


    Half a month later, the news came back to Taohua island.


    The whole state of Wei is very popular.


    It is said that the Third Prince of the emperor of Wei was beaten by a monk named Xiao Yao in Wulan Town, and he was killed by a ghost slave, a master, while burning his own blood.


    The third prince was kicked out by the young man named Xiao Yao.


    The whole state of Wei was shocked.


    The arrogance and arrogance of the third prince is no secret to the common people. Some immoral things have been done by the third prince. Today, I heard that he was beaten and suffered a great loss. Instead of feeling humiliated, the people of Wei wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate the new year.


    On Taohua Island, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi were very speechless when they heard the news, with a smile on their faces.


    "I said before that Xiao Yao is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. Now look, am I right?" Hong feisheng said happily, "I know that as long as he leaves Taohua Island, he will definitely make something happen. How long has it been? He beat the prince of the state of Wei. He is really brave."


    "Won''t Xiao Yao have any trouble?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng shook his head and said: "if it''s in the state of Wei, the king of the state of Wei can''t swallow it. Even if the third prince doesn''t become a weapon, it''s also his son. Now that he''s being bullied by others, what''s his face? But now Xiao Yao has arrived at the north foot, how angry is he? Is it threatening to hand over Xiao Yao to Beilu for nationwide search? Let''s not say whether they can find Xiao Yao or not. People in Beilu are not willing to. The relationship between them and the state of Wei has not been very good. Why should they help them? There is such an immortal as Xiao Yao. They would like to invite him to the imperial court. "


    (the outbreak is still going on! Today''s Chapter 6)

 Chapter 1272

    Xiao Yao didn''t hear or know what happened in the state of Wei, and he didn''t care.


    After arriving at Beilu, Xiao Yao suddenly has a sense of familiarity. Among the countries in the Lingwu world, Xiao Yao is most familiar with Beilu.


    After returning to Beilu, Liu Chengfeng didn''t really go home. As he said, even if he didn''t get killed by his father when he got home, it''s impossible for him to come out again. In this case, it''s better not to go back. Xiao Yao didn''t say much. Anyway, Liu Chengfeng said that his father''s physical quality is not bad, There is no need to take care of him. Besides, Liu Chengfeng made his own choice, and he has no reason to object.


    After arriving at Beilu, Xiao Yao didn''t hear any big disturbance all the way.


    What he thought was that after Wutong returned to the north foot, he would have to start any big moves. But now, it seems that he is not what he thinks.


    "When was the girl so calm?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help muttering.


    Liu Chengfeng said in a low voice, "is it because she has given up her previous thoughts?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and said with a smile, "if you say that, it only shows that you don''t know that girl very well."


    Liu Chengfeng said happily, "comparatively speaking, I certainly don''t know her as well as you."


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face suddenly became embarrassed, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Yang Qingchan said: "in fact, I don''t think it''s something difficult to understand, is it? Although Wu Wutong is not the kind of person who can easily change her original intention, but this time, her father''s death must have caused a great impact and impact on her. Once we have experienced some things and faced with the original problems, we may have changed some views. "


    Among them, Yang Qingchan is most qualified to say such a thing.


    No one else can.


    Now, Wu Wutong and Yang Qingchan have something in common.


    Both of them had their father''s death, and great changes had taken place in their family.


    "Now, I can only hope that Wutong can come out in the shortest possible time." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "She must be OK." Liu Chengfeng seems to say to Xiao Yao and to himself, "even if the sky falls down, she will certainly be able to come out."


    Xiao Yao can only nod.


    After arriving at Beilu, I still have some time to go to Yangcheng.


    During this time in Beilu, Xiao Yao found that the death of King Li was still discussed by many people.


    Wutong''s death is a painful experience for the people of the northern foot of the mountain. Actually, it is not difficult to understand. Xiao Yao said before that in the northern foot of the country, Li Wang had more popular feelings than the king of a country in the north foot. Even before, Wu Wu Tong said so to Xiao Yao that Li Wang could become a mortal malady of the northern foot emperor. It''s not because he still has military power in his hands. After all, there are so many people. What can he do? I don''t want to see a blow at all, but the key is that King Li is really popular with the people.


    This is a very dangerous signal for the emperor in the north.


    At the northern foot of the mountain, almost everyone knew that if King li really stood up and raised his arms, I didn''t know how many people would join this team.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire, not to mention the team led by Li Wang?


    Wutong did not rush at top speed this time, but what he wanted to do.


    Originally, he thought that after he arrived at Beilu, I''m afraid it was already a mess. Now it seems that it''s not the case. Beilu is still so calm. It''s a little terrible.


    This is not a good thing.


    In a month, Xiao Yao and others finally arrived in Yangcheng.


    The four went directly to the mansion of Prince Li in Yangcheng.


    After Wutong''s mansion, many people still knew Xiao Yao. They were not embarrassed. After entering the Li Wang Fu, Xiao Yao learned that Wu Wu Tong was not in Li Wang''s house. He had gone out with him four months ago.


    Xiao Yao listened to the news and was slightly shocked. When he thought that Wu Wutong was going to go out to do business at all times, or just went out to have fun, what was he doing with those four silly guys?


    In fact, when you think about it, Xiao Yao thinks that silly monkey and others are not really good at nothing. Although they are not immortal cultivators, they are still smart. They are not particularly smart, but they are very good at things. They also have a lot of ghost ideas. If they really encounter some trouble, silly monkey may have some trouble, but this master doesn''t bring any, It''s a bit of an exaggeration.


    "What shall we do now?" Wu Wutong was not in the palace of Li Wang, and Liu had some headache.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "stay first and wait for him to come back."


    "Well, that''s the only way."


    After Xiao Yao said this, the housekeeper was in a bit of a dilemma.


    Xiao Yao patted his head and recovered.


    Wutong, though I am not so clear about the relationship between Wu and Wu, but I think they are just a servant of Wu Wutong. How can they stay in the residence of Li Wang and leave when they want to leave? This is too much to be taken seriously by Li Wang''s government. Now Wutong is not there, and the housekeeper is not afraid to arrange it arbitrarily.


    At this time, a man in black suddenly came towards them.


    His face was expressionless and cold.


    He went straight to Xiao Yao, raised his eyelids and said, "are you Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, nodded: "it''s me."


    Wutong Wutong, a black shirt man, had seen him. He had seen the man with his book and read the name of Wu Wu Tong. He seemed to be a big brother in Wutong.


    "Come with me." With these words, the black man walked on with his hands on his back.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and quickly followed.


    "They don''t want to follow." The man in black suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    The "they" in the mouth of the black men are naturally Pang Yier and others.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, do not know what to do.


    The man in Black said, "well, how about arranging for them to stay first?"


    It can be seen that, in fact, the attitude of the men in black shirt to Xiao Yao is still more important, otherwise they would not say such a thing with the attitude of asking.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "thank you very much."


    With Wutong''s menace from the rear, the housekeeper did not worry about it. He immediately arranged for one or two pang to stay. Xiao Yao followed the black shirt man to go forward. The two men rowed together and reached the volume of ten thousand books.


    Xiao Yao wondered, he and Wu Wutong''s great brother, but there was no intersection. What would he do to bring himself to the volume of books?


    There is no way to solve the doubts in my heart unless I get to the place.


    When he got ashore, the man in Black said, "I know you''ve helped me a lot this time. Besides, this time, I don''t want to see you. It''s my master."


    Wutong and Wu Wutong last time came to the volume of books, I heard that Wu Wu Tong''s master was still closing up the middle of the road, and figuring out the date, at this time, it should also pass the customs.


    He was also curious. What kind of man is Wu Wutong master?


    Wu Wutong, as he could see, was still very respectful to his master.


    It is hard to imagine that the former arrogant and arrogant Wutong should respect others so much.


    In this case, there must be something worth respectful of the master of Wu Wutong. He is the most skilled master of the master.


    Following the man in black, Xiao entered a room.


    Knock on the door, hear a please come in, black shirt man just pushed the door to go in.


    After entering the room, he saw a man sitting on a futon, wearing a gray robe.


    Xiao Yao was somewhat surprised, which was quite different from what he had imagined before. He thought Wutong''s master looked like an old man with two arms and white hair.


    However, it''s normal to look younger when you think that the other person is also an immortal.


    Sitting on the futon, the middle-aged man raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with a peaceful smile on his face.


    "Coming? Sit down first, and you''ll know you''re coming over these days. " The middle-aged man said with a smile, "by the way, my name is Zhao danxuan."


    "Hello, master Zhao." Xiao Yao reached out to bow.


    Zhao danxuan waved his hand and said, "don''t be so polite. Just call him by his name. It''s a title anyway."


    Although that''s what he said, Xiao Yao won''t be so absent-minded to do it.


    After Xiao Yao sat down, he said, "master Zhao has already guessed that I will be here in this period of time?"


    Zhao danxuan nodded, then laughed again and said, "don''t think so much. I''m not a god man. I don''t have the ability to calculate. I just heard my little apprentice say a lot about you and her. I expect that with your personality, you are so emotional and righteous. I''m sure I can''t rest assured. I must come back to have a look."


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t speak.


    "Yes, after the return of Wutong, I found that there are more than one fairy repair woman in the palace. They are all women. I think they are all disciples of Taohua Island." Zhao danxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Zhao danxuan had a stronger smile on his face and said, "in this way, you really have a heart. I also know that she is protected by someone, so I didn''t let her elder martial brother accompany her. "


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed and said, "master Zhao, the disciples of Taohua island are not what I can do. They are all entrusted by Master Liu."


    Zhao danxuan waved his hand and did not continue to discuss this topic.


    Those disciples were instructed by Liu Wutong. This is true, but if it is not for Xiao Yao, Wu Wu Tong will not know Liu Zhi Zhi. How can he have such an honor? Those disciples, one of them is a heavy master, and the other two are the cultivators in the golden elixir period. Their strength can''t be underestimated£¨ Today''s chapter seven, more than 21000 words, is still in the process of breaking out

 Chapter 1273

    Xiao Yao sat in front of Zhao danxuan, with a calm smile on his face. He looked calm.


    Zhao danxuan is also smiling at Xiao Yao, this feeling makes Xiao Yao feel a little strange.


    "Do you know this time, what place did Wutong go to?" Zhao danxuan looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao shook his head. In fact, he was very curious about the answer.


    "I''m going to Changyang city to find her second elder martial brother, the governor of Changyang." Zhao danxuan said.


    Wutong nodded, and he thought, before he was still thinking that Wu Wutong was going out to play or to do the work. Now Zhao Danxuan''s words have assured Xiao Yao that Xiao Yao has not yet done his job.


    "You know what Wutong is going to do, right?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said, "master Zhao, do you think you can count?"


    Zhao Danxuan laughed, "what I said was not what I counted, but I guess, when Wutong and I talked about you, I knew she was very trusting, so you knew that these things were nothing. If she didn''t want to tell you, it was really strange. In my opinion, she was not so calm."


    I don''t know how Wu Wutong heard Zhao Danxuan''s comment on his own evaluation, but Xiao Yao felt that Zhao Danxuan''s remarks were still very pertinent, and they were all well founded.


    Wutong Wutong has also gained some light of heart from care, as Zhao Danxuan said, although after a lot of efforts, Wu Wu Tong still has some innocence and some simplicity. In comparison, Xiao Yao feels that Wu Wu Tong is still suitable for the carefree princess.


    Such hard work is not suitable for her.


    Xiao Yao thought so in his heart and said so in his mouth.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhao danxuan nodded, sighed and said, "actually, I think so, but what can I do? I can''t change her choice, and I don''t want to change her choice. Moreover, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with her doing so. As her master, even though I think she should live more freely, when she wants to do something, I don''t know anything except for approval and help. "


    Speaking of these, Zhao danxuan looked at Xiao Yao again and continued: "speaking of these, I think I should be grateful to you."


    Xiao Yao was surprised and confused.


    He really can''t think of the reason why Zhao danxuan wants to thank himself.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s depressed face, Zhao danxuan said with a smile: "what''s so hard to understand! Wutong, I just thought that although she had been very jubilant over the years, I knew more than anyone else. She was unhappy all these years. Instead, she went out this time, and came back to me happily. She came to me on the first day and told me what happened on this road, just to mention that when you are now at the end of your life, His face was full of sadness and worry, and his eyes were red. Later, he comforted himself and said that you will have a good fortune and a big life, and you will certainly be OK. "


    At this point, Zhao danxuan pause, joked: "now it seems, really so."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s just good luck, and this time, it''s a near death..."


    "It''s ok if you''re good now. You''ll be lucky if you don''t die." Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Zhao danxuan is right.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s true. That''s because I almost died this time, but I got the luck of Taohua island by accident and formed Yuanying in my body. Therefore, Zhao danxuan''s previous saying that there must be a blessing after death is very suitable for me.


    Xiao Yao said, "then, what time can Wutong be back?"


    Zhao danxuan shook his head and said, "if you ask me this, I really can''t answer you. I don''t know. Maybe she doesn''t know. It depends on whether things go smoothly."


    Xiao Yao is thoughtful.


    "In fact, this time, she went to find her second elder martial brother. She just wanted to borrow soldiers." "Wutong should have been very successful. Actually, it is possible that Wutong did not know it. Her two elder brother was originally arranged by her father. The purpose is to pave the way for the next parasol to do, but now that things have been going on for many years, people will change. The most difficult thing to control in this world is the hearts of the people," Zhao Danxuan said. That boy must have been loyal and courageous when he left Prince Li''s house, but after so many years, he was also angry at Fengshui in the north foot. Who knows if anything will happen? "


    Xiao Yao asked, "according to the reason, is your two apprentice, Wu Wutong, your disciple, too?"


    Zhao danxuan nodded, but there was nothing to deny at this point.


    "In that case, don''t you know enough about your apprentice?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao danxuan said with a smile: "it''s meaningless for you to ask this question. I really understand it, but it doesn''t mean that I can foresee that he can still keep his original intention after so many years!"


    Zhao danxuan said simply: "for example, you are the young man. Now you are the governor of Changyang city. You live in Sanpin. You are like a fish in water in the court and the wild. You may become a red man in front of the emperor in the future. Why do you rebel? Why do we still have to stand with Wutong what? Will Wu Wutong give you the throne if you succeed?


    Xiao Yao was silent. After all, what Zhao danxuan had said was the most important thing.


    That''s to the point.


    If it were him, I would not stand together with Wu Wutong. This is a very unwise thing.


    "Actually, from an objective point of view, Wutong can now rely on too little." "Wutong Wutong," Zhao Danxuan said, "though her father paved the way for her, the key question is that Wutong is a girl after all. It is too difficult to make things happen. Many people will not look at her. Once they do not appreciate the Indus, they will not stand with her. When everyone is not standing with the parasol, how can she succeed? Even if she really does what she wants to do, how many of those arrogant people are willing to give in to a woman and admit a empress


    In two words or three, Wutong sighed, and even though Zhao Danxuan could be the master of Wu Wu Tong, Zhao Danxuan was not very keen on Wu Wutong.


    "Most importantly, the pressure of the Wutong child is too great." Zhao danxuan sighed and said, "she knows better than anyone that her father''s death has a lot to do with her."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was stunned and looked at Zhao danxuan with a kind of puzzled eyes. He didn''t understand each other''s meaning.


    He had heard before that Li Wang hanged himself and died. Now that he is so, how can he be related to Wu Wutong?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s incomprehensible expression, Zhao danxuan was not surprised at all.


    He poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao quickly took it with both hands. "If you don''t die, do you think Wutong wants to be so simple? Wutong said that many people did not look at her before. Now the emperor in the north of the mountain would not have such worries. So, what Wutong wanted to do was much simpler. As early as ten days ago, the original sentries in Li Wang Fu had been withdrawn. In addition, Li Wang also used such a way to make way for Indus. Wutong can do what one wants to do. Actually, I love Wang Li very much. Why do you know why?


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Irresolute and hesitant, with no ambition at all, Wutong always likes to think about brotherhood and love in this world, but never thinks of himself. He is not afraid to oppose, but rather does not want to oppose. If he lives, he will not let Wu Tong do it. In this case, simply leave the world.


    Zhao Danxuan''s words were amazing. He continued: "besides, after his death, the military power in his hands can be saved, and he will not tear himself away. At the same time, he wrote a letter to the holy place today. Soon, the emperor will give the thirty thousand troops of Li Wang government to let Wutong command."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes widened, a little inconceivable.


    "Why did the emperor do that?"


    "He told the outside world that he wanted to comfort Li Wang''s office in such a way, to express his respect for Li Wang and his trust in Wu Wutong. In fact, it was to weaken the strength of others'' hands. Since they were famous, they could tell some soldiers and soldiers to the Li Palace, and those people were afraid not to refuse. Zhao danxuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    Suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, he thought he was a very smart man, but now he realized that if he really took it out, his brain would not be enough.


    These people are all big guys!


    Wu Wutong and such a man-made enemy, can we really get good fruit?


    Wutong once again felt that Wu Wutong was too adventurous to feel that Wu Wu Tong was not fit to do these things.


    "Now it''s a foregone conclusion. What should be done and what shouldn''t be done is done well by Li Wang. In fact, I despise him all my life. On the contrary, in the end, he gave me a surprise and made me realize that he still has some abilities, which can be regarded as the most right thing in his life!" Zhao danxuan sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao can''t understand.


    "In my opinion, do you want Wang Li to fight back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Why not?" Zhao Danxuan said, "I am a master of Wutong, but I used to be a staff member of Li Wang. I have been around him for so many years, but I can not give my talent to anyone. I am afraid I will feel humbled when I change to anyone. When it comes to peace, I think it''s peace, but will the people live and work in peace? If you don''t open the door, look at the huge northern foothills and ask tens of millions of people, "are they really well fed and well dressed?"


    Speaking of these, Zhao danxuan''s momentum has undergone earth shaking changes.


    "Within five years, if the great Qin Dynasty is successful, it will definitely aim at the northern foot of the mountain and other countries. The ambition of the great Qin Dynasty is well known, but the northern foot of the mountain temple is still singing and dancing. Are you really not confused?" Zhao danxuan asked fiercely.


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and read a sentence: "the merchant girl doesn''t know the hatred of her country''s subjugation. She still sings across the river. Court / flower..."

 Chapter 1274

    Zhao danxuan chewed a poem that Xiao Yao had just recited. Before he could comment on it, Xiao Yao continued: "it''s because King Li can''t make you realize your ambition, so you don''t like him¡°


    Zhao danxuan looks at Xiao Yao, but he doesn''t speak.


    "I always feel that few people in the world take life seriously every day, and few people think about whether others can eat, wear and warm every day," Xiao Yao said


    "Oh?" Zhao danxuan said with great interest, "is that what you think?"


    Xiao Yao shook his face and said seriously, "to be exact, it''s not just my idea, it''s a lot of people''s idea."


    Zhao danxuan did not speak, and did not show dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao.


    Even everyone knows that what Xiao Yaogang just said is absolutely not what Zhao danxuan likes to hear.


    But even so, I don''t see any dissatisfaction from Zhao danxuan''s face, and I don''t know whether this guy really doesn''t care what Xiao Yao said before or is good at covering up his emotions.


    Wutong, what is so bad about Zhao Danxuan, is just a little curious. What is the reason why Wu Wu Tong''s master love to see the turmoil in the north? It is difficult for this guy to have a hatred with the emperor of the north foot, or is he because he was originally a psychopath? Xiao Yao thought that the latter possibility should be not big. Wu Wutong, even if his brain was not good, would not recognize a psychopathic teacher.


    After a short silence, Xiao Yao broke the silence and asked, "I just don''t understand. Why do you tell me these things?"


    Zhao danxuan looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile, "aren''t you very interested in what I said? Don''t you want to know at all?"


    Xiao Yao is really embarrassed to deny it.


    I have to admit that Xiao Yao wants to know what Zhao danxuan said, but even so, he still can''t figure out why Zhao danxuan said so many things to himself.


    Wutong love you. You should know this? I can''t see anyone from you. I can see from the expression of Wutong''s face, you must say you don''t know, and there are also some false. Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao really admired Zhao danxuan. He didn''t know how to answer his words.


    As Zhao danxuan said, if he said he didn''t know, it would be too false. But if he said he knew, then Zhao danxuan asked his attitude and how to answer it?


    What''s more, Xiao Yao really can''t figure out what''s in Zhao danxuan''s mind. He can''t keep up with the speed of thinking jump. Before, I still asked Zhao danxuan why he wanted to tell me these things. As a result, another question came out. It seems that they have nothing to do with each other! It can''t be because Wu Wutong love himself, and all Zhao Danxuan regards him as his own person, so he is willing to tell all these things. He felt that this possibility was too small, not to mention himself. I''m afraid that Zhao danxuan himself could not say such a reason.


    Although I haven''t met Zhao danxuan for a long time, Xiao Yao can already feel that Zhao danxuan is really a smart man. I don''t need others to worry about his IQ.


    After a Wutong silence, Zhao Danxuan finally said, "you don''t mind if you don''t answer, but I believe you will understand that I tell you that is because of this, of course, not just because Wutong love you, and most importantly, I think you can help Indus."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He looked at Zhao danxuan, some want to laugh, or hold back.


    Finally, he said, "what do you think I can do for you?"


    "You are a double master. You are still so young. Your future is limitless..."


    Before Zhao danxuan''s words were finished, Xiao Yao interrupted him with a wave.


    What Wutong really encountered if I needed help, I would definitely do it, but if you want to say that you only see my repair, I do not believe it. I am a double master. As you said, I am younger, and maybe I will become three master and four master. But I do not think that is why you see me. In this world, I don''t know how many double masters there are. As long as you are willing, you can bring some double masters and triple masters to help at any time. Is that ok? " Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan doesn''t speak either. He just squints at Xiao Yao.


    He thought the young man in front of him was very interesting.


    Zhao danxuan doesn''t speak, and Xiao Yao doesn''t speak. He also looks at Zhao danxuan quietly.


    In the room, there was an instant silence.


    I don''t know how long I have been waiting, or Zhao danxuan said: "you are really a smart man."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and took it as Zhao danxuan''s praise.


    Zhao danxuan said: "you are right. In this world, there are many double and triple masters. Even me, I am a quadruple master. So, you can''t really get into my eyes."


    For the moment, Xiao Yao likes Zhao danxuan''s frank attitude. He quietly looked at Zhao danxuan, waiting for the following. He knew that since Zhao danxuan had already said that, he certainly would not hide behind him. He could not say that he took out his heart and lungs, but it was no problem to say what he really thought¡° I hope you can help Wutong, and it''s because of your connections. " Zhao danxuan said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are the place where the willows break their branches and Hong feisheng rises them?"¡° And Xu SuGuan of Jinchan temple. As far as I know, you are familiar with each other. " Zhao danxuan said, "however, if it''s because of these things, Xu SuGuan may not be able to help, but with your relationship with Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, they will not shirk as long as you ask. So, I need your help. To be exact, I need the help of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. As long as they are willing to help, we can win a lot, In addition, Taohua island and Qingcheng Mountain will not sit idly by. Once these two big sects make a move, it is as easy as a palm to decide the situation in the north foot. " Xiao Yao''s silence, Zhao Danxuan continued, "but I know, if you open this mouth, it will not be easy, but even if you don''t let them play, even if you just take a tiger''s skin and make a big flag, tell the huge northern foot, the Li Wang house is still standing behind Qingchengshan and Taohua Island. Wutong will act a lot easier." Is it really convenient for Wu Wutong to do so? Or is it convenient for you to act? " Xiao Yao sneered. When Zhao danxuan''s purpose is exposed, Xiao Yao has no good impression of Zhao danxuan. He felt that this was really a very dangerous person. He could think of many things Wu Wutong could not have imagined in his life. If Wutong really wants to help Wu Wutong, he will have a lot more chance to succeed in his career. But from another angle, such a person is not a Wutong control. Wu Wutong needs help, but Zhao Danxuan''s people may not be able to become Wutong''s helper. Wutong Wutong is what you need now. Because you have no close relationship with Li king, you have to rely on Wu Tong''s status as you want to do something. But when everything is settled, do you need Wutong again? Do you still need her identity? What would she do if you wanted to replace her then? " Xiao Yao asked. Zhao danxuan burst out laughing¡° I said before that you are smart, and now I take back that sentence. Your boy is not only smart, but is cunning. If you think of these things, if you are going to be Wutong, I will never think of you in your life. Zhao danxuan said. Xiao Yao snorted¡° But I can''t give you the answer you want, you can think for yourself, but I believe that Wutong can give you. Zhao danxuan said. Xiao Yao is more and more confused. He stared at Zhao danxuan for a long time, and finally gave up. He couldn''t see through the man sitting in front of him. He never knew what Zhao danxuan was thinking and expressing. He stood up and was about to leave. When he got to the door, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped, turned to Zhao danxuan and said, "no matter what the reason is, I won''t trouble Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi." Zhao danxuan frowned, but did not speak¡° They are my friends, not my subordinates. They have helped me a lot because they have helped me as friends. " Xiao Yao said, "since they regard me as a friend, how can I drag them into muddy waters? Even if they don''t need to do it, can I pull Taohua island and Qingcheng Mountain into muddy waters? " Speaking of this, Xiao Yao turned to look at Zhao danxuan and said, "I don''t know if you can do these things, but from the heart, I can''t do them." With these words, Xiao Yao finally opened the door and walked out quickly. It''s easy for Xiao Yao to say what he thinks. What Wutong Wutong said is his own mind, not because it is Wu Wutong''s business, but not his own business. If Wu Wu Tong had trouble, no matter what he paid, Xiao Yao would not ignore it. But he would never bother others. Even if he wanted to do things in future, it would be much more dangerous and more difficult than what Wu Tong had to do now. But he never thought that he would rely on Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, or on Qingcheng Mountain and Taohua island. He can''t do such a thing! Looking at the door, Zhao danxuan was stunned and finally laughed. He said, "to really talk about something, Wutong is still worse than him. Such a person is a truly big man. Such a person can really pretend to be a river, a mountain and river......" (the ninth chapter is still in the outbreak!)

 Chapter 1275

    After leaving Wan Juan Shu, Xiao Yao lived in Li Wang Fu again.


    After all, he has just come to Lingwu world, and the place where he has a rest is Li''s mansion.


    It was also in Prince Li''s residence that Xiao Yao began to understand the world.


    In Prince Li''s mansion, Xiao Yao also gained a lot.


    But now, things are different.


    Li Wang''s government has not yet been able to win the throne. However, I heard that before Li king had already sent the emperor''s position to Wu Wutong,


    Wutong, but in fact, many people are not optimistic about Wu Wu Tong. However, in respect of Lao Li Wang, Yang people are still more respectful to Wu Wutong. Even though they are impressed by their impression, Wu Wutong is a natural born trouble maker, and love to stir up trouble all day long. They could not get angry. After all, Wu Wutong was still a child. Anyway, those people thought so.


    In the Li Wang residence, there were about ten days to go. Wu Wutong finally returned.


    She looks very tired, but when she sees Xiao Yao, she jumps three feet high, and her fatigue is gone.


    "Are you here? What are you doing here? " Wu Wutong rushed up and embraced Xiao Yao''s arm.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, said: "how to say you are also Li Wang now, don''t be like a child."


    With this sentence, Xiao Yao found that the expression on Wu Wutong''s face changed.


    He had some doubts at first, but he soon understood that he had just said something wrong.


    Wu Wutong is indeed Li Wang now, but what makes her become Li Wang? Because Lao Li has gone, this is the thing Wu Wutong is most reluctant to hear now.


    Seeing Wu Wutong''s expression on his face was very complicated. Xiao Yao did not know what to say. He thought about it again and again, and he reached out and touched the hair of Wutong.


    "It''s OK. Everything will be OK." Xiao Yao thought for a long time, but he could not think of a word that could comfort Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and nodded.


    "I heard before that there was a big event in the state of Wei, and now it is still spreading." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "no, we''re from the state of Wei. We haven''t heard of anything big happening there."


    "It is said that in Wulan town on the border of the state of Wei, a young man named Xiao Yao kicked the Third Prince of the emperor of Wei out and killed the ghost slave, one of the great masters of the state of Wei." Wu Wutong said with a smile, "do you think this is a big deal?"


    Xiao Yao


    He now understood why he had not heard anything in the state of Wei. When the news spread, he had already arrived at the north foot.


    Although the Northern Piedmont and Wei state are separated by a long river, and this is the two countries after all, the news wants to spread over is not impossible, but not the ordinary people can know. Wu Wutong has a special identity, and wants to know these things are not difficult. Xiao Yao wants to hear that it will not be easy.


    After listening to Wu Wutong''s words, Xiao Yao was also somewhat surprised. "The guy named Li chenxun is still the Third Prince of Wei?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What''s impossible?" Wu Wutong said, "though he is not good for nothing, he can also be said to be three princes." Fortunately, he left the state of Wei. Otherwise, the state of Wei would have to do everything to keep you? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that a guy like ghost slave could become a master of all kinds.


    Is a heavy master so valuable in the state of Wei?


    What Wutong looked at Xiao Yao, and he probably knew what he was thinking. He said, "the guy named" ghost slave "is good at the master. But in Wei, he doesn''t know how many master. He''s dead. It''s not a thing to do. The trouble is that you kicked three people, even though the three emperor is still alive and dancing. So, in the future, you should not go to the state of Wei casually, lest people will kill you. "


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said with a bitter smile: "just as you said, in a short time, I really don''t plan to go to the state of Wei."


    Wu Wutong was curious and asked, "are you going to go after that?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what will happen in the future, let''s talk about it later. Who knows what will happen in the future? Maybe one day Hong feisheng will go to the toilet in the state of Wei without any paper. I have to send it to him. Can I not go


    Wu Wutong laughed.


    After seeing Yang Qingchan and others coming, Wu Wutong looked very happy and entertained.


    During the meal, Xiao Yao''s eyes Wutong looked too complicated.


    From Wu Wutong''s face, he could not see the slightest sadness. It seemed that Li''s death did not cause much impact to Wu Wutong what he did.


    Wutong''s Wutong is not what love is, but Wu Wu Tong was not the kind of person who likes to hide everything in his heart. There is no reason to be so calm. So the more Wu Wu Tong is, the more uneasy he is.


    At leisure, Liu Wutong and others returned to their own places, and only two people were left on the table. Xiao Yao, thank you for coming to Beilu to see me! " Wu Wutong said, "I want to respect you. Before you help me a lot." Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong and said, "so polite to me?" Shouldn''t that be the case? " Wu Wutong asked curiously. Xiao sighed, and reached out his hand to take Wutong''s wine cup. He looked at each other with a pair of eyes. He said, "if I could be someone else, I could understand, but you can''t, you weren''t like that. Don''t you think you are so abrupt?" Really? No, I think it''s very good. " Wu Wutong smiled and said. It''s true that there is something like King Li now. " Xiao Yao said, "but is that a good thing?" Wu Wutong suddenly stopped talking. Xiao Yao sighed, stood up and went out. At this time, the moon is high in the sky. Xiao Yao went to the lake alone, sat on the bench and looked at the ten thousand volumes of books in the middle of the lake. He didn''t know what he was thinking. It''s cool with the breeze. After nearly half a hour, Wu Wutong came. She sat down next to Xiao Yao and looked into the distance. The moon was shining on the lake¡° After dinner, it''s also a pleasure to come out and have a look at the night scene. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well, it''s good. " Wu Wutong nodded. Why don''t you take a rest? You are very tired. " Xiao Yao said¡° I can''t sleep. "¡° Oh Xiao Yao nodded and did not speak again. Once again, the atmosphere became awkward. After waiting for a while, Wu Wutong suddenly said, "I know you care about me. Don''t worry. I''m really sad." That sounds strange. Don''t worry. I''m sorry? Shouldn''t it be reassuring that I''m not sad? Fortunately, Xiao Yao understood Wu Wutong''s intention to express it, so it would not be strange, but it was just a little bit distressed, and the pain was so intense that this girl suddenly had to be so strong. In the past, I always felt that I could complain with my father when I was wronged. But I didn''t expect that when my father was gone, I didn''t even have a person to complain. " Wu Wutong laughed and said, "what is sad? What if I''m not sad? If it''s OK, just wipe your tears there? It''s meaningless. Tears can only release my emotions for a short time, but it can''t help me at all. Can I have more than 100000 soldiers when I cry once? Then I don''t have to do anything. I''ll cry at home every day. " Xiao Yao looked Wutong, she looked so quiet, and formed a very distinct distinction with Wu Wutong in Xiao Yao''s impression. If I really shed tears, there will only be many people laughing at my incompetence and my father''s ignorance. I can''t let him lie in the coffin, because I have to be stabbed in the spine? " Wu Wutong smiled and said, "in the past few years, my father has not helped me to carry the black pot. Every time I go to disaster, my father will stand up, but he has never beaten me." Wutong slowly put his head on Xiao Yao''s shoulder when he spoke. Xiao Yao subconsciously stretched out his hand to hold Wu Wutong''s shoulder, but when the arm was lifted half of it, he slowly put it down. Even if he wanted to do so, he was always worried that Wutong would be more upset if he did so. This time I went to Changyang City, didn''t it go well? " Xiao Yao asked. Wu Wutong stared, and asked, "how do you know I went to Changyang?" Your master told me Xiao Yao said¡° Have you met my master? "¡° Well Xiao Yao said, "I saw you on the first day when I came to Prince Li''s residence. He told me that you went to Changyang city to find your second elder martial brother for help, but he didn''t know whether your business was going well or not." Wu Wutong said, "it''s not smooth at all, and I''m worried." Worry that he will tell you what you want to find him for? " Xiao Yao said. Wu Wutong nodded and thought, and said, "I didn''t express my meaning clearly. This is also the idea of silly monkey. After all, no one knows whether it can be done or not. In this case, we must do the worst. I just asked him if my father had left, he would not come back to accompany me for three years, he said," Changyang city is too numerous and trivial to do well. " Xiao Yao nodded. The other side''s meaning is clear enough¡° As soon as he said that, I knew that he was not in the same mind with us in Prince Li''s mansion. Since that''s the case, it''s useless for me to keep begging, so I came back. " Wu Wutong said. Today''s Chapter 10! 30000 word update! After 12 o''clock, start tomorrow''s outbreak! Lao Bu takes a break to get ready for a meal

 Chapter 1276

    Wu Wutong is a very clever girl, but she does not love to show it on weekdays. Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks so.


    Just like this time, when she went to Changyang City, although she didn''t achieve her goal, her way of doing things was much more mature than before, and she also showed her intelligence.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked at Wu Wutong with a queer look.


    Under the aggression of Xiao Yao''s eyes, Wu Wutong''s face suddenly rose red and hurried to the side, and then said, "what do you look at me doing?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "just a little surprised. In my impression, you are not such a smart person. It''s only a long time since I saw you, and your IQ is so high."


    "IQ?" Wu Wutong smiled and said, "do I have IQ? Don''t you keep saying I didn''t? "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "that was before. Now I think I really need to reexamine you."


    Wu Wutong smiled and laughed very happily. This is a genuine smile.


    It''s a rare thing for Wu Wutong to get the praise from Xiao Yao.


    "But have you figured out what to do next?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No Wu Wutong shook his head. "In fact, I have been thinking about what I want to do in the meantime."


    Finally, Wu Wutong could not help laughing.


    "Think carefully, it is even more ridiculous. I started planning this from a very young age. Until now, I thought that everything was very easy to solve. But now it seems that my idea is too simple. I am Wu Wutong, but now my father is gone, and no one else knows me. They want to avoid me. They don''t even give me a chance to enter. How can I continue to talk with them? "


    Wu Wutong continued: "in fact, the biggest mistake I have made over the years is to take myself seriously. Actually, I really am nothing. I am too opinionated what I am."


    Xiao Yao looked Wutong, who was very lonely, and suddenly did not know how to comfort Wu Wutong.


    "I know that my father died just to make way for me, but this road is really hard to go!" Wu Wutong said, "without dad, I really have nothing. What do you think I am so fond of myself?"


    Xiao Yao finally spoke.


    He reached out and touched the Wutong head again.


    "No, there are many people around you, such as your master and silly monkey, who can give you advice. In addition, you have me!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s said that you have 80000 troops under your hand now. Tut Tut, do you have to send me a vanguard officer or a general or something?"


    "Here you are. Do you want it?" Wu Wutong asked her lips.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you have to say that, I will not, but if one day, there is no one in that position, and no one can fight for you, I think I will put on the armor belonging to Prince Li''s house, hold the sword made by Prince Li''s house, ride the horse you selected for me, and fight."


    Wu Wutong''s tears must be spinning in his eyes.


    She knows that Xiao Yao''s eloquence is very good.


    But now, Xiao Yao''s words are not so pleasant, but they knock on her heart and break into her heart.


    Wu Wutong looked at the glittering waves in the distance, and thought, there is probably no language in the world, which is more pleasant and pleasant than what Xiao Yao said now.


    Finally, Wu Wutong rose and inhaled deeply.


    Her fists were clenched together and she squinted at Xiao Yao.


    "I think I can do it."


    "I think so, too!" Xiao Yao said, "I always think so, otherwise why do I have to be friends with you? Look at my friends, Xu SuGuan, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. They are all big people! I flatter you so much and want to be friends with you. Don''t I know that you must be a big man in the future? We can all say that we should let the Wutong tree grow all over the north foot. Although you are not a man, you should also be able to speak and count. "After all, you are not joking!"


    Wu Wutong cried and laughed, and said, "what is not a joke, I am not what a king."


    "Soon." Xiao Yao said, "after all, you are the empress of Beilu in the future."


    Xiao Yao is so unscrupulous when he talks. If he is heard by others, he is afraid that it is a typical disaster.


    Wu Wutong did not feel anything bad about what he said.


    She and Xiao Yao actually have a lot in common.


    They are all people who despise imperial power.


    Xiao Yao''s words are very simple. He was not a person in this world, not to mention the emperor of the northern foothills, but the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. In his eyes, can he be regarded as a fart?


    As for Wu Wutong, this is a young girl who wants to sit on the chair that symbolizes the towering power.


    What do they have and fear?


    "Actually, my master is very nice." Wu Wutong said, "I also know that he will help me."


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Wutong''s initiative to mention her master. When he did not want to say it, he suddenly wanted to say it at this time.


    "I always feel that your master is hard to deal with." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Wu Wutong blinked at Xiao Yao.


    "He''s too smart and he has too many ideas." Xiao Yao said, "and his strength is much stronger than you, your ability is not enough to let him wholeheartedly assist you."


    Wu Wutong nodded and listened carefully.


    Xiao Yao continued: "he wants to revolt more than you, which I feel. As for whether it is like this or not, it''s up to you to decide."


    Wu Wutong smiled and said, "I can give you the answer now."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "don''t you have any ideas?"


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and said earnestly, "then I ask you a question. Before you said, my master is a very smart person. Since he knows too much, he is too anxious to expose his thoughts, and it will give me or others a sense of unrest. Why does he not cover up what he is? You know, I''m not a very smart person. If he conceals it a little, maybe I can''t feel it. "


    Wu Wutong''s words made Xiao Yao fall into a deep thought.


    He didn''t really think about it.


    Xiao Yao sat down again, and Wu Wutong sat down.


    After half a sound, Xiao yaocai said: "why?"


    "Because he was fearless." Wu Wutong said, "he knows, I will not doubt him."


    Xiao Yao


    He really can''t understand what Wu Wutong believes so much about her master.


    "From the present point of view, he is indeed believable. After all, he has to borrow your name Wu Wutong, and borrow the power of Li Wang''s house, so that he can calm down later. Why should he listen to what you have arranged?"


    Wu Wutong thought and smiled. "Can you believe it, even if I really become a female emperor in the north of the mountain, I will not give my seat to my master."


    Xiao Yao can''t believe it.


    Wu Wutong continued: "actually, my master wanted to rebel, not because he wanted to love the world, but the reason was quite simple, because he liked my mother too, but my mother finally chose my father, and he gave up, but finally my mother gave him the death of the emperor now, and he had hatred in his heart."


    Xiao Yao


    He didn''t expect that there was such a story in it!


    If so, Wu Wutong believes Zhao Danxuan so much, and is not what is hard to understand.


    "Do you realize that my master is very dissatisfied with my father?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao patted his thigh and said, "I can detect it so much."


    Wu Wutong said, Xiao Yao knew it. "Because your father has been so tired for so many years, he has not avenged your mother, so he hated your father with you."


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "Although I am my master''s apprentice, in my impression, master seems to be closed all the year round. In fact, she just doesn''t want to see my father." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "in this way, he should be very good to you."


    "Yes, because of my mother''s reason, he treats me as if he were his own. Although I''m not a very smart person, I can still detect who is good to me and who is not really good to me. Do you know the first thing to do to become my master''s Apprentice? "


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong''s expression on his face became somewhat strange: "actually, this is what I heard from my father later, like my elder brother, when they first started to worship, the first thing was that they must become my dead Wutong. That is to say, now that I let them die, they all have to die. "


    Xiao Yao


    He remembered what had happened before.


    When I expressed my doubts in front of Zhao Danxuan, Zhao Danxuan''s face was also very strange, and told himself that these doubts were that Wu Wutong could help himself untie.


    Now Wu Wutong really solved Xiao Yao''s uneasiness and doubts.


    It''s just that the answer makes his mood a little strange.


    What kind of person is Zhao danxuan?


    "In the rational, there will be irrational times." Wu Wutong again leaned on the shoulder of Xiao Yao and opened his palm to look at it. "My mother, probably the most irrational thing he has ever done in his life."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    Suddenly, like a gust of wind, Wu Wutong gently closed its eyes, and its long eyelashes trembled slightly. Xiao Yao¡° Well¡° Sing me a song Wu Wutong said. Xiao Yao laughed, thought for a while, and hummed in a soft voice: "some love is like a broken line paper kite, and the end is sad. Some hate is like a circle, and there is no end to each other''s grievances..... Half of the city''s smoky sand, soldiers are in the pool, and who fight for the world, one will become thousands of bones withered, and how much white hair will be sent away..." a song "half of the city''s smoky sand", Xiao Yao hummed in a soft voice£¨ As a post-90s generation, my childhood seems to be Xu Song. Um... It will still break out today!)

 Chapter 1277

    Xiao Yao''s voice was very gentle, Wu Wutong closed his eyes and listened quietly.


    She felt that listening to Xiao Yao''s singing was a kind of enjoyment.


    If you can listen like this, it will be a happy thing for you to listen quietly for a lifetime.


    After Xiao Yao finished singing, Wu Wutong said, "this is probably the most normal song I''ve ever heard you sing."


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    Indeed, this song is originally an old style, and it does not appear too many modern words, but also does not need to explain what the meaning of gentlemen is like Wu Wutong explains.


    "I only wish to return to the fields and let go of the tea, and you can also take back the tea you made." Wu Wutong whispered, "this lyrics are very well written, but I always feel that when I return to the fields, I will not drink the tea I want to drink."


    "I haven''t done anything yet. Why think so much?" Xiao Yao pointed to his head and said, "everyone''s brain capacity is limited. If you think too much, you will be tired."


    Wu Wutong smiled and said, "my brain capacity is much smaller than yours."


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    "What do you think you want to do most?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Live quietly, with your family, lovers and friends, think nothing and do nothing." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s so hopeless, isn''t it?" Wu Wutong teased, "do not all say, is a good man in the four corners?"


    "Other people''s words, maybe, but I really didn''t think so. Is it to wake up and hold the power of the world and lie drunk? Well, the knee of drunken sleeping beauty is not bad. It''s too tired to wake up and take charge of the world. If you really give me the world, but it''s not what I want, why not? " Xiao Yao asked, "I just want to live according to my heart, give up some shackles, no one can control me, how good?"


    Wu Wutong suddenly cried.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know until he felt the clothes on his shoulders were wet.


    He turned and looked at Wutong, the girl''s face covered with tears.


    Xiao Yao''s heart seemed to be seized by a hand.


    The unspeakable feeling surged into Xiao Yao''s heart, which made him feel extremely depressed.


    "Why do you cry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nothing. I always feel that I have to cry a few times while you are here. When you leave one day, I don''t even have the chance to cry." Wu Wutong''s face was hung with tears, but he said with a strong smile.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a feeling of heartache.


    It really hurts and I feel bad about Wu Wutong''s tears.


    I feel sorry for this girl who could have been carefree, but was naturally shackled


    After waiting for a while, Wu Wutong lost his voice.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her face. The girl cried and fell asleep.


    Xiao Yao thought it funny, he gently put Wutong into his arms, stood up and sent her back.


    On the second day, Wutong started to straighten out again.


    Xiao Yao also felt the movement and quickly got up from the bed.


    Wu Wutong put on a strong suit, led the horse, and stood beside her with silly monkeys.


    "Where are you going again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go to the imperial city." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what do you want to do in the imperial city?"


    "Actually, I received letters yesterday. The emperor told me to go to the imperial city and have a chat. There was something important to do," I thought. "Behind the words, Wu Wutong did not say, but Xiao Yao had guessed it.


    He gently dragged Wu Wutong aside and said, "is that your two elder brother who has returned the letter?"


    Wu Wutong''s expression on the face looked very calm, not half a bit billows.


    "Isn''t that all to be expected?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "that can not go, too dangerous."


    Wu Wutong smiled and said, "if I really do not go, it is really dangerous. If I go, I can verify my idea of my uncle, let him know that he has more worry, I Wutong, not so great ability."


    Xiao Yaogang intended to speak and was interrupted by Wutong.


    "I have to face some things sooner or later. Don''t worry." Wu Wutong said, "if I dare not go even to go, I will sit down and declare the inside of the imperial city. What''s more, I don''t know how many eyes are staring at Li Wang''s house. If I''m really afraid to go, what I want to do next will only be more and more bad."


    Xiao Yao saw that he could not change Wu Wutong''s idea, but nodded.


    "Well, since I''m going, let me go with you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Let me go myself." Wu Wutong suddenly became serious.


    "I know that you will worry about me, but these things are what I should face. Moreover, if you go to the Imperial City, I''m afraid that you will be faced with a great enemy. Your accomplishments can''t be hidden from anyone. What do you mean when I enter the Imperial City, I bring a great master with me? Don''t they think much about it? What''s more, if they really want to do something, you can''t stop them. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I am now a double master."


    "Really?" Wu Wutong really excited for Xiao Yao, "good thing!" Congratulations, but let me go by myself. If something really happens, I''ll wait for you to save me! "


    Finally, Wu Wutong squeezed his eyes.


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    He finally saw the old liveliness in the girl''s face.


    In the end, Xiao Yao failed to follow.


    When Wu Wutong was on the horse, Xiao Yao went up to him and said, "what if you really had an accident, I would go to rescue you."


    Wu Wutong smiled and promised that he would say that''s settled then. She only thought it was a joke. Even if something really happened to her, Xiao Yao felt that it would take a lot of time for her to save herself.


    Seeing Wu Wutong walking farther and farther, Xiao Yao called the housekeeper and led a horse.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Xiao?" Asked the housekeeper curiously.


    Although Li Wang has left now, the title of Mr. Xiao has been retained.


    "Changyang city." Xiao Yao finished, calmly mounted the horse and headed south.


    The housekeeper looked at Xiao Yao''s back and muttered in his heart.


    "It''s really strange, princess. Oh no, Wang Li has just come back from Changyang city. Is Mr. Xiao going to Changyang city? Is there any excitement in Changyang city? "


    After thinking for a long time, the housekeeper could not think of an answer. He could only shake his head and enter the palace. But he happened to meet the black shirt man, the great brother of Wu Wutong.


    "Where is Xiao Yao?" Asked the man in black.


    "Changyang city." Said the housekeeper truthfully.


    The black man frowned slightly, nodded and turned back to the book.


    After entering Zhao danxuan''s room, Zhao danxuan still keeps his eyes closed and lights a poisonous sandalwood on the side. It''s a nice word on the wall.


    "Master, as you said, Xiao Yao is heading south for Changyang city." Said the man in black.


    Zhao danxuan suddenly opened his eyes and laughed.


    "You see, I''ll tell you that Xiao Yao can''t sit still?" Zhao danxuan laughs.


    The man in Black said with a wry smile, "master''s clever calculation is inevitable. I just don''t understand why Xiao Yao wants to go to Changyang city?"


    "Take it out." Zhao danxuan lightly spits out two words.


    "Out?" The man in black asked curiously, "in Changyang City, has someone offended Xiao Yao?"


    "It''s just to help your younger martial sister out." Zhao danxuan said.


    Seeing that what his master said was still ambiguous, the man in black shirt didn''t continue to ask. He just put forward another doubt in his heart.


    "Master, even if Xiao Yao really went to Changyang City, why are you so happy?"


    Zhao danxuan glanced at his elder disciple and said with a smile, "because he has her in his heart."


    The man in black shirt is full of fog, but when he wants to continue to ask questions, Zhao danxuan closes his eyes.


    The man in black sighed. Knowing that master was too lazy to answer, he had to turn around and walk out of the room and close the door quietly


    From Yangcheng to Changyang City, Liucheng is more than 500 kilometers away. Even if it''s fast, it will take a few days, but Xiao Yao uses some aura on the road. It''s only two days and so on. He arrives at Changyang city.


    Changyang city is also a lively place in the north. The population is only the same as Yangcheng and Huangcheng.


    In Changyang City, the most famous are Jingyang lake and shadow play.


    When Xiao Yao arrived at Changyang City, he found an inn to rest. After everything was settled, he left the Inn and wandered around.


    The first step, of course, is to have a taste of Changyang city''s delicious food. The second step is to go to Changyang city''s largest shadow puppet theater factory and listen to a lot of carriages in front of the door.


    In Changyang City, many rich and young ladies are fond of shadow play, but some elderly people are not interested in it. The popularity of shadow play is relatively new to the old Dong in recent years. It''s normal that they can''t accept it for a while.


    After paying the silver, he entered the hospital and sat down in the first row.


    He had just sat down for less than ten seconds when he was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the man sitting behind him, a little confused.


    "Hello, are you from Changyang city?" The man asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "I say, that''s no wonder, you hurry up, this position is not what you can do." The man, who was about thirty years old, urged.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I paid, and there is no one here. Why can''t I sit here?"


    "Ah, this seat is the exclusive seat for the son of the Lord of Changyang city and his friends. It''s not for you! I''m afraid I''ll have to split you up if I''m caught by those bad boys. I''m not bluffing you! Every year in Changyang City, some people who don''t open their eyes are tied up by all sorts of people after bumping into the good fortune of those young and old men. In the eyes of those young men, they don''t think it''s bloody, but they think it''s funny. Don''t end up like them! "


    Xiao Yao can see that this man is really admonishing himself£¨ Today''s second chapter.)

 Chapter 1278

    Xiao Yao didn''t take the kindness of the man behind him seriously. After listening to what he said, he didn''t want to get up any more.


    The expression on his face was very calm. It was not enough to hang on his heart, which made the kind-hearted man shake his head again and again. He didn''t want to say more when he couldn''t speak to Xiao Yao. Before he said a few words, it was just to see that Xiao Yao was young. It''s a pity that if he really annoyed people who couldn''t afford to be offended, he would not be moved, It was useless for him to say more, but he was also a little angry. He felt that he was kind-hearted and was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    He said so much, but the young man didn''t feel afraid. In this case, why should he say more?


    Xiao Yao''an sat quietly, looking at the stage. Thirty minutes after the opening, a wolf howling sound came from the back entrance.


    "Get out of the way! Young master Xia is married! "


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yao can''t help looking back and thinking, this is really more high-profile than that Li chenxun.


    At this time, the man sitting behind Xiao Yao was a little angry again, and hastened to say: "little brother, do you see that? The master of the city has already arrived. It''s too late for you to escape now! "


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at the man and asked, "is Tidu''s son in there?"


    "Ah! It should be. Although the boy is only 13 years old, he still follows this group of kids every day. " The man said quickly.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and continued to sit.


    The man really doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is thinking now. Why is he so relieved after knowing that Tidu''s son is also here? Does this guy have anything to do with Tidu''s son? But even so, if you annoy Mr. Xia, I''m afraid that Tidu''s son can''t save him, right? Who doesn''t know the whole Changyang city? The reason why the Tidu''s son follows Mr. Xia every day is that he is inspired by his father. His purpose is to draw closer the relationship between the two families.


    Who doesn''t know the governor''s careful thinking? Therefore, even the son of Tidu can''t offend the son of the Lord of the city. Isn''t that not enlightening?


    In fact, he wanted to say these words to Xiao Yao, but at this time, the group of people who came into the field had come to them, and he could only hold back those words he wanted to say.


    Those people, after going to the first row, found that the position of the first row had been a person, and the first reaction of all people was not so angry, but curious.


    Nowadays, are there people who are not afraid of death?


    The people sitting at the back also found out what happened here, and all their eyes focused on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was very calm and didn''t find anything unusual at all.


    "Hey, boy, who are you?" The duckling''s voice beside Mr. Xia called the guy that Mr. Xia drove to before. At this time, he came to Xiao Yao and asked with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, frowned, looked at him with an idiotic look, and said, "I''m a man! Can''t you see that? Why? Are you a little cross eyed? "


    "..." now, the whole theater is quiet.


    Is this guy crazy? Does he know who he''s talking to at this time? Although that guy is just a servant, as the saying goes, it''s up to the master to beat a dog! Xia childe''s servant, that can be a general servant? This scolded Xia childe''s servant, but is not equal to hit Xia childe''s face? Who doesn''t know the whole Changyang city? When it comes to good face, the master''s son is definitely the number one.


    It''s said that you can''t give Mr. Xia a ticket or a woman, but you can''t give Mr. Xia face!


    This is a role that takes face more important than life. Otherwise, it is impossible to sit in the first row when watching a shadow play. In the eyes of Mr. Xia, sitting in the first row symbolizes his face.


    Now, Xiao Yao no longer gives him face.


    Mr. Xia looks like he''s only 25 or 26 years old. He''s a little fat and has long hair.


    Although he didn''t look particularly good-looking or ugly, he only looked ordinary. On his left and right sides, there were two pretty purple girls, which would have been regarded as immortals for ordinary people. But Xiao Yao was the kind of people who were surrounded by beautiful women. They were all pretty girls, In Xiao Yao''s eyes, it''s nothing.


    "Do you know whose position is in the first row?" Young master Xia went to Xiao Yao and asked.


    The two girls standing beside him also looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of regretful eyes.


    Compared with the young master Xia, they think that Xiao Yao''s appearance is a beautiful man. However, if they offend those who shouldn''t, they won''t be able to live today.


    Xiao Yao felt a little funny when he listened to Xia''s words and asked, "there is no name on this position. Now that I''m sitting here, it''s naturally my position. There should be no doubt about that?"


    "Hehe, where are you?" Young master Xia said, "do you know who my father is?"


    "Who is your father, you should ask your mother?" Xiao Yao asked.


    When Xiao Yao said this, many people in the theater almost couldn''t help laughing.


    To say, the whole Changyang city people all know that this summer childe''s usual mantra is "do you know who my father is?". Xiao Yao''s reply to young master Xia is not without loss!


    Master Xia''s face changed completely.


    At first, he just thought Xiao Yao was interesting and dared not give himself face. Now, it seems that it''s really not the case.


    This boy, is deliberately to find their own trouble!


    This is to bully yourself!


    This thought made Mr. Xia feel funny.


    How dare anyone bully themselves? Is this too much work?


    The Lord of Changyang city is located in the north of Changyang city. He is a senior official of the second grade. If he is a senior official, he is nothing more than a prime minister.


    Therefore, at the northern foot of the mountain, Mr. Xia belongs to the people who can walk horizontally. There are certainly some people who can hold him down, but there are really not many.


    "Get him for me!" Xia childe''s bad temper, patience is also very poor, he did not have the heart and Xiao Yao continue to fight music in the mouth, directly began to catch people.


    A few young men and two retinues who came with Mr. Xia started together and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao snorted, stood up and slapped all the people out


    Then, people just feel a flower in front of them, but Xiao Yao''s body disappears in front of them. The next second, he stands in front of Xia Gongzi and reaches out his hand to hold his neck.


    "Let go of Mr. Xia!"


    "What are you doing? Do you know who he is? "


    Young master Xia''s face turned white at this time, and his legs were trembling. He didn''t expect that the other party''s first reaction was not to run away, but to fight himself.


    This is Changyang city!


    It''s his territory!


    In such a situation, the other party even dare to choose to do it. Is it brain damage?


    "Mr. Xia, I''m not interested in you. What do you have to do with me?" Xiao Yao squints at young master Xia and asks.


    Young master Xia was strangled by Xiao Yao. At this time, he even asked for mercy.


    Although he likes to bully people on weekdays, arrogance is also his pronoun, but it doesn''t mean that he is a fool. Now his neck is pinched by others, that is to say, his life and death are almost between each other''s thoughts.


    Does he dare to be arrogant?


    "Well, tell me first who the son of the governor is." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, Xiao Yao threw master Xia on the ground and stepped on him with one foot.


    Young master Xia is a little confused.


    This guy, what do you do for the son of the governor?


    Is he friends with the son of Tidu?


    In the heart of young master Xia, I think that after this thing is over, even if I have nothing to do, I have to find the son of Tidu to make a good account!


    Even if I didn''t die, I lost my face!


    In fact, at this time, there is no need for Mr. Xia to say anything more. A 13-year-old boy has already said: "Mr. Xia, I don''t know this guy!"


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    He went straight to the boy.


    "Is your father the governor of Changyang city?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I... yes, what are you going to do?" The young man''s eyes were full of fear when he looked at Xiao Yao. Now his identity can''t bring him any glory. The young man standing in front of him is a man who dares to beat even young master Xia. What is the son of a governor in the other''s eyes? Looking at the posture of the other party before, it is obvious that he is an immortal. If an immortal dares to work here, his strength can not be underestimated.


    Like a chicken, Xiao Yao picked up the boy and walked towards the gate of the theater.


    After a few steps, I suddenly remembered something. Looking at the young master Xia, I said, "tell this boy''s father that I''ll wait for him in the teahouse ten miles north of the city. Let him come quickly. Of course, you can also bring some experts, unless he wants to collect his son''s body."


    Then he walked out of the theater.


    Xiao Yao is not worried that Xia Gongzi will not pass on his words to the governor of Changyang city.


    There are so many people here, even if Mr. Xia doesn''t say it, I''m afraid others will say it.


    What I want to do next is to wait for the hare.


    Master Wutong is not more brave than wise, though he is not the kind of man who knows how to master Changyang city. Although he is now a double player, he has a baby in the body. Since you can choose to fight alone, why do you have to fight with each other? It''s not mindless. What is it? He is a smart man. Naturally, he has to solve the problems he wants to solve in the smartest way and minimize the risk.

 Chapter 1279

    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao went to the teahouse ten miles away. He threw the boy to the side and said, "you can think of running away, but only if you can run away, otherwise, you will die before your father comes."


    The boy was so scared that he sat on the ground, his body was shaking, and his eyes were extremely afraid when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    "What do you want to do?" His voice trembled as he spoke.


    Xiao Yao looked at the boy and asked, "what''s your father''s name?"


    "Zhou... Zhou Wuwei."


    "Ha ha, your father''s name is Zhou Wuwei? You can''t see any fearless shadow on you Xiao Yao laughed.


    The boy didn''t speak, but he was very confused.


    When did his father offend such an enemy?


    He is Zhou Wuwei''s son. He still knows his father''s character. Because he is an official in the imperial court, Zhou Wuwei always leads people in a friendly way. He never offends people casually. In his opinion, no one is not vengeful. Unless you can cut down the root directly, you should never offend each other, God knows if that person will prosper in the future, or if he will meet some great people in the future.


    Therefore, Zhou Wuwei generally doesn''t fight against others, but once he has made up his mind who to ask for trouble, he will never die. Anyone who knows Zhou Wuwei knows this.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. Anyway, I won''t kill you as long as you are obedient." Xiao Yao took a sip of tea and said.


    The boy thought about it and sat on the bench.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Are you going to kill my father?" Asked the boy.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, but he didn''t hide his thoughts at all.


    "Can I exchange my life for his?" Asked the boy.


    Xiao Yao stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes. He can''t believe his ears. It''s hard for him to imagine that the boy who was scared and shivering by himself would say such a thing at this time.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''s worth it? If I were you, I would think it''s not worth it. After all, my life is not as good as his. " Said the boy with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao squinted at him and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Zhou Fang, Fang Yuan Fang."


    "Zhou Fang? Don''t you wonder why I killed your father? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Fang shook his head and said: "in fact, I can guess some. Although my father won''t offend others, he is definitely not a good official. Otherwise, our family can''t have so much silver. He has to withdraw 30% of the silver allocated to refugees by the imperial court before. Even if someone wants to kill him, it''s quite normal, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "In fact, I don''t want to associate with people like Xia Gongzi, but I can''t help it. My father told me that whether he can become an official in the imperial city depends on the meaning of Xia Chengzhu. He also said that although he is a senior official now, the officials outside are not as good as those in the imperial city. I don''t understand what he said, but I don''t think it''s good, As long as it''s for the common people, where is it different? " Zhou Fang also took a sip of tea and said.


    Looking at Zhou Fang, Xiao Yao said with great interest, "your ideological awareness is much higher than that of your father."


    "But I don''t think these are the reasons why you killed him. Is it because of aunt Wu?" "Aunt Wu?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Yang Cheng''s current king Li, Wu Wutong." Zhou Fang said.


    "..." Xiao Yao was really scared.


    This kid can even guess his own motive? Is this still a boy of thirteen or fourteen?


    What a genius!


    "Aunt Wu had been to Changyang city before, and I didn''t know what she said to my father. At last, I was disappointed. Later, my father wrote a letter to the Imperial City, and I heard some when he was drinking and talking with the leader of Xia City. Aunt Wu wanted to lead him to revolt, but he didn''t want to. He also wanted the emperor to explain these things. If I were aunt Wu, I would be very angry, After all, if it wasn''t for Lao Li Wang, my father wouldn''t be the governor of Changyang city. He always thinks that he can climb to this step because of his flattery and tact. But in Changyang City, even some petty officials can''t behave worse than him, but he still doesn''t want to understand. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how do you know that?"


    "Guess!" Zhou Fang said, "what''s hard to guess? Anyone with a long brain can guess."


    Seeing Zhou Fang, Xiao Yao suddenly thinks of Zhao danxuan. He thinks that Zhou Fang has Zhao danxuan''s shadow on him. He likes to guess all day long, and the probability of guessing is very high. Fortunately, there is no such program as masked king in Lingwu world. In front of these two guys, which singer won''t be told the truth?


    Zhou Fang continued: "I know my father is wrong, but even if he is wrong, he is also my father. Am I right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, if you do something wrong, you need to be punished. Let me take the place of this punishment and pay off the debt." The expression on Zhou Fang''s face was very calm when he spoke. He couldn''t see the look of fear before. The boy who would be scared and paralyzed casually before was quite different.


    Xiao Yao said, "are you not afraid of death?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid, but if one day death is inevitable, it''s OK to face it calmly." Zhou Fang said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "You''re better than your old man." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Fang continued: "in fact, I think it''s very good to take my life and exchange it for his life. My father often tells me that what he''s doing now is to pave the way for my future. Ha ha, now that you''ve killed me, it''s more painful than killing him. Do you think it''s very cost-effective?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Zhou Fang has said everything for killing him.


    "Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. In this world, maybe there is something like father''s debt and son''s debt, but I can''t do it. Besides, I''m not a bad man. I only kill the people who should be killed. As you said before, your father is not a good man. That''s why I kill him." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Zhou Fang looked at Xiao Yao holding his chin and said, "in other words, I can''t change anything?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Zhou Fang showed off his hand and said, "if you say that, I think you''d better kill me too. If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you if I find a chance in the future. After all, you killed my father. I can''t let you go."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it depends on whether you have such ability."


    Zhou Fang looked at Xiao Yao and said seriously, "if you think so, it''s not a good thing. Even if I haven''t killed you yet, it''s not good for you to despise your opponent too much. Have you ever thought that maybe one day I''ll become an immortal high hand, or one day, you''ll lose your accomplishments and become an ordinary person, At that time, maybe I can kill you. No one knows what will happen in the future. You are burying a hidden danger for yourself! "


    Xiao Yao


    As a 13-year-old boy, his mind is so complicated. Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what''s going on in his heart. He''s never seen anyone who is not afraid of death, but he hasn''t seen him who is dedicated to thinking. Is it hard for him that Zhou Wuwei''s brain is not normal. Besides, he can''t think of a suitable reason.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid you''ll kill me if I don''t say that!" Zhou Fang said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and didn''t continue to talk with Zhou Fang.


    After almost an hour, Zhou Wuwei came.


    It can be seen that Zhou Wuwei is still very concerned about his son. Just as Xiao Yao asked before, he went to the meeting alone.


    To Xiao Yao''s disappointment, Zhou Wuwei turned out to be just an immortal in the golden elixir period.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you can see that over the years, Zhou Wuwei''s thoughts may have been about how to get promoted and how to cultivate immortals, which may have been forgotten for a long time.


    "Let my son go." Zhou Wuwei walks up to Xiao Yao and puts him down five meters away. He doesn''t dare to get too close for fear that he will irritate the other party and cause any mistakes of Zhou.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Wuwei and said, "your son is more interesting than you. I didn''t want to kill him. Before, he said that he would exchange his life for yours, but I don''t think it''s good. He''s a good man, you''re not."


    Zhou Wuwei looked at Zhou Fang and laughed. His eyes were full of doting.


    Although he often blames Zhou Fang for his failure, he knows better than anyone that his son is better than anyone else!


    His greatest pride in his life is not the black hat on his head, but Zhou Fang.


    What Xiao Yaogang just said, he also believed that it was true. With his understanding of his son, Zhou Fang was able to say it.


    "If you want to kill me, you have to see if you have that ability." Zhou Wuwei said.


    Xiao Yao stood up and said to Zhou Fang sitting in front of him, "your father has come. You can go."


    "I''m not going." Zhou Fang said, "if you die, I''ll collect your body. If my father dies, I''ll collect his body."


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "you still prepare to collect corpse for me?"


    Zhou Fang laughed and said, "I always think you are not a bad person. After you die, you will be dead in the wilderness. It''s not good after all."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He really has no way to understand Zhou Fang''s ideas.


    In fact, such a character is also very good.


    He is a person who can distinguish right from wrong. At least, he knows what is good and what is bad. He knows that Zhou Wuwei has done something wrong.


    However, he is not the kind of person who stands on the moral high ground all day long. For example, he is willing to pay his father''s debts, which is human nature.


    Apart from other things, Zhou Fang''s character is worthy of his respect. At this time, Xiao Yao has drawn his sword. In the hands of the white head, in the sun, flashing gold£¨ When this chapter is published, the book has reached four million words, four million words, a milestone! Lao Bu''s first book over four million words! Thank you for your company...)

 Chapter 1280

    Zhou Fang stood on the side and watched quietly.


    After a while, Zhou Wuwei also had a silver gun in his hand.


    It''s a pretty good weapon.


    It''s not a big deal for a man like Zhou Wuwei to have a magic weapon in his hand. Xiao Yao didn''t feel so surprised.


    "This gun is named Gan Dan. Gan Dan shines on heaven and earth!" Zhou Wuwei said.


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, quickly said: "that I call this white head, white head... White head, white head, long time!"


    "..." Zhou Wuwei looked at Xiao Yao as if he were a psychopath.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it rhyme enough? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Wuwei really didn''t want to waste too much time with Xiao Yao on this kind of inexplicable problem. At this time, he was already rushing forward, and his silver gun was flashing cold.


    The white head in Xiao Yao''s hand evokes the sound of a sword, which collides with Zhou Wuwei''s liver gun. In the daytime, a string of sparks can be clearly seen.


    Then, the white head in Xiao Yao''s hand raised a sword flower and pointed to the sky!


    Looking at Xiao Yao running towards himself, there was no fear in Zhou Wuwei''s face.


    Just haven''t had three moves, Zhou Wuwei''s side has been kicked out by Xiao Yao.


    When Zhou Wuwei got up, Xiao Yao''s sword was already in front of him.


    "After so many years, are you doing this kind of cultivation?" Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Wuwei and asked with a smile.


    Zhou Wuwei sneered and said, "I really look down on you. I''m young and my accomplishments are so high."


    "Do you know why I want to kill you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhou Wuwei shook his head and said, "although I don''t know, I don''t really want to know. Are there few people I''ve offended in these years? There are so many people who want to kill me. "


    Xiao Yao


    Zhou Wuwei''s words make Xiao Yao realize that this guy is not as smart as his son Zhou Fang, but Zhou Wuwei can''t guess what Zhou Fang can guess. On the other hand, it also shows that Zhou Wuwei is really an annoying guy. There are so many people in the world who want to kill him. It comes from Zhou Wuwei''s mouth that he doesn''t have any guilt or embarrassment, On the contrary, he thinks it''s something to be proud of. Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what''s going on in this guy''s mind. Shouldn''t he feel ashamed?


    "I''m in your hands, and I''ll admit it." Zhou Wuwei said with a smile, "but I don''t think it''s worth killing me at all."


    Xiao Yao was interested and asked, "why?"


    "What can you get if you kill me?" Zhou Wuwei said, "if you let me go, I can give you ten thousand taels of gold. If you want to become an official, I can also help you. At least I can be a seven grade official. How about that? If you are not interested in government or money, I can also help you find women. As long as you need one hundred women, how about that? "


    When Zhou Wuwei said this, he was full of confidence.


    He felt that as long as a man stood in front of him, he could not be indifferent to what he had just said.


    Gold, officials, women, which man can not care?


    Maybe there is one in the world, but Zhou Wuwei has lived for so many years and has never seen one!


    Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    "We have different values." Xiao Yao said, "I don''t care about any of what you said."


    "Oh, in your opinion, killing me is more important than getting what I said?" Zhou Wuwei asked.


    Xiao Yao did not speak again, but gave Zhou Wuwei the answer with his action. The sword in his hand crossed Zhou Wuwei''s chest.


    When the blade pierced, the expression on Zhou Wuwei''s face changed dramatically.


    No longer before the calm and calm, eyes are full of shock and fear.


    Before, when Xiao Yao refused, he didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t think Xiao Yao really refused himself. Maybe he just wanted to continue to increase the price in this way, but Xiao Yao didn''t even give him the chance to continue to increase the price, which made him completely realize that Xiao Yao was really not interested in the three things he said.


    He thought that he had never seen anyone who didn''t like money, power and color. When he died, he finally saw one.


    Xiao Yao put away his white head, squatted down, picked up the liver and gallbladder gun in Zhou Wuwei''s hand, and threw it to Zhou Fang.


    At the same time, he also observed the expression on Zhou Fang''s face, but he didn''t see any complex emotions on Zhou Fang''s face. He was still so calm. It seemed that what happened now was what he thought of before.


    "Take this gun." Xiao Yao looked at Zhou Fang and said, "before, didn''t you say that you would take revenge for your father and kill me? I''ll wait. "


    Zhou Fang clenched the hepatobiliary gun in his hand. He raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were quite complicated. After a while, he said, "one day, I will put the gun head into your heart."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and half narrowed his eyes: "good."


    In fact, in Xiao Yao''s view, the warning given by Zhou Fang before was not unreasonable. Who can say what will happen in the future? Maybe one day, he really died in the hands of Zhou Fang, but the probability is too small, small to be ignored.


    "I have offended enough people in the place where I lived before and in the world now, and I don''t mind one more." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhou Fang did not speak, but walked towards Zhou Wuwei''s body.


    Collect the body!


    Xiao Yao didn''t go to see Zhou Fang, so he turned and rode away


    Zhou Fang''s height is less than 1.6 meters, but he carries Zhou Wuwei''s body up and walks towards Changyang city step by step


    Three days later, the news of Zhou Wuwei''s assassination came out.


    The Zhou family set up a memorial hall, and countless people came to mourn.


    Among them, there are many dignitaries.


    After the funeral, Zhou conveniently left Changyang city and left without saying goodbye.


    Even Zhou Fang''s mother didn''t know where her son had gone.


    Although Zhou Fang also left the letter, there was only one line on it: I was walking on a road, and the sign at the end of the road was revenge.


    A month later, Wutong arrived at the imperial city.


    As soon as I arrived at the Imperial City, I got the news.


    Zhou Wuwei is dead.


    Hearing this news, Wu Wutong''s first reaction was Xiao Yao. Besides that, she really could not imagine what other people would kill Zhou Wuwei. Zhou Wuwei is a cautious man. Even if he would offend others, he would offend some people he could provoke. He would never make fun of his own life. However, now, Zhou Wuwei is dead.


    "Now that Zhou Wuwei is dead, does the one in the imperial city think that we did it?" The silly pig whispered.


    His worry is reasonable, mainly because everything is too coincidental.


    This time Wutong and others came to the imperial city because Zhou Wuwei had made a small report, but they just arrived at the imperial city. This matter did not last long. Zhou Wuwei died. Even if the man in the imperial city was a little too, he could not associate this with Wu Wutong.


    "What are you afraid of? If we don''t do it, we have a clear conscience. " Wu Wutong said in a calm voice.


    "That''s it." The monkey said, "we are not afraid of the shadow! What''s more, if it''s really like that, it''s not a bad thing for us. "


    "Well?" Stupid pig Leng Leng God, not clear, so asked, "what does this mean?"


    Silly monkey cheap smile, said: "first of all, I ask you, this thing is not we do?"


    Silly pig of course shook his head: "we are all on our way these days. How can we kill Zhou Wuwei? Besides, Zhou Wuwei is not a fool. We really want to kill him. It''s not that simple. "


    "Yes! Since we didn''t kill Zhou Wuwei, what can the emperor do to us? " Said the silly monkey.


    Pig a listen, nodded, think monkey said reasonable.


    Wu Wutong still had some doubts, saying, "even if so, how can it be said that it is good for us?"


    "Although there is no evidence that we did it, who has evidence that we didn''t do it?" Silly monkey asked, "it can''t be proved that we didn''t do it, but our suspicion is the biggest. Those who originally refused us may have been terrified at this time. We have proved our strength and showed our skill through this matter. Our attitude is to clean up the emperor''s face and say that it has nothing to do with us, but when others ask us, Let''s say no, but when we talk, we should also have a strange smile on our face... "


    Wu Wutong listened to the silly monkey, and almost failed to laugh.


    She thinks, silly monkey this brain is really not white long, really monkey essence.


    Xiao Yao had told him before that the silly monkey was a useful talent. Now it seems so. Anyway, what the silly monkey said is what Wutong did not expect before.


    "That makes sense, so do it." Wu Wutong said.


    "Lord, are we going to enter the palace directly next?" Asked the silly monkey.


    "No, find an inn first." Wu Wutong said.


    Silly monkey smell speech a Leng, ask a way: "why?"


    "Change your clothes." Wu Wutong said, "I will change the official uniform of Li Wang. This time, I am not the princess of Li Wang''s house. His little niece is Yang Cheng Li Wang, Wu Wutong!"


    Silly monkey listened to Wu Wutong''s words, slightly, and asked in a low voice: "if we really do, will our attitude be too tough?"


    Wu Wutong looked at the silly monkey and said with a smile, "this is the rule of my palace. What''s wrong with it?"


    The monkey thought and sighed.


    This Wutong tree said before it was completely different!


    Wutong monkeys seem to be very unwise in this way. If he is Wu Wutong, he will certainly be weak and put down his stance. But Wu Wu Tong must do something tough now and tell the whole north foot. I am Li Wang, Wu Wutong!

 Chapter 1281

    The imperial city at the north foot, at the foot of the emperor.


    Wu Wutong would not be a bit nervous when she came here. Although she knew that if she came here, she would be threatened by growing crises. But even so, what would happen? As long as she is alive, she will enter the red wall as king Li.


    She wants to use this way to tell so big north foot, even if father went, but Li Wang is still there.


    As long as they are still alive, Li Wangfu in Yangcheng still stands!


    On the second day, Wu Wutong entered the imperial city with silly monkeys.


    It didn''t seem so manly, but in his eyes, he was full of vigor and heroism.


    Young people! When it''s time to raise your head and hold your chest up, you have to raise your head and hold your chest up. If you are already servile now, when you are middle-aged, will you not be humble in the dust?


    This is actually what Xiao Yao said to her before. She thinks it is very reasonable.


    No matter what Xiao Yao said, Wu Wutong would feel very reasonable and bear in mind.


    A long carpet extends from the third gate to the magnificent main hall.


    So grand, it is to let Wu Wutong open the horizon.


    How to say Wu Wutong is now Li Wang. Wang Ye is going to Beijing. It was a great event. You know, in the north foot, you want to come to Beijing instead of Beijing.


    In addition, the princes can''t walk around without permission. If it''s not found out, it''s OK. If it''s known by the one in the Imperial City, it will be magnified infinitely and become a great event. It may be hard for ordinary people to understand it, but they can understand it when they think about it.


    "Why do you visit each other? Are you plotting something? "


    Even if the princes didn''t have such an idea, they had to avoid suspicion at the right time. This is the most helpless place for them.


    This time, it was the emperor who asked King Li to come, so it was natural to be ceremonious.


    Wu Wutong started a bit of a trance. She had seen such a picture.


    At that time, she was about eight years old and went to Beijing with Lao Li Wang, which was such a scene.


    She raised her head and looked forward. She could no longer see the familiar figure.


    "This road, even if you don''t lead me, I can go on." Wu Wutong said in his heart.


    A road to the end is the main hall, looking at the glazed tiles shining in the sunlight, and a smile on the face of Wu Wutong.


    Outside the hall stood a middle-aged man, full of momentum, with a Dragon Robe and a Chinese character face.


    He took a few steps forward to greet him.


    Wu Wutong came to the front and was slightly leaning.


    She is now the king of Li. When she sees the emperor, she naturally doesn''t need to accept her head.


    The middle-aged man looked at Wu Wutong, and for a long time, finally smiled a smile on his face.


    "Wutong, come over, let me see, is our little brother looking good?" she said, "Eighteen changes in the female''s family. It''s a bit of a thing. I want to see you in the past years. I saw you still a yellow girl. I played and played every day, and I didn''t have a right shape. I''m afraid you brother are not like you." The emperor of the north foot looked at Wu Wutong and said with a smile.


    Behind him stood many people, eunuchs and princes.


    "To return to the throne, even if the eighteen big women are changed, they are afraid that Wutong will not be handsome, but from the princess, they become Li Wang." Wu Wutong raised his head and smiled.


    Although said tactfully, but still tell each other.


    I''m not a little princess now. I''m king Li.


    The emperor of Beilu was a little stiff with a smile and nodded: "come on in. There''s nothing else for you to enter Beijing this time. It''s just that my younger brother left. I can''t bear to think of you as a lonely man without father or mother. How old are you this year? My cruel brother just left you, ah... "


    Wu Wutong was almost touched by the other party.


    "Wutong, boring later, came to the imperial city to find me, your father is not here, your uncle, I am still!" The emperor of Beilu said.


    As he spoke, he walked on.


    Wu Wutong followed him and smiled and said, "well, I will always go to Beijing, only when the emperor is annoyed."


    "Don''t call me uncle if you are not the emperor! Who do I think has a problem with? " The emperor of Beilu said with a frown.


    "Yes, uncle." Wu Wutong cried sweetly, but his eyes were still cold.


    Looking at the man in front of her, her inner emotion is a little complicated.


    She was thinking, what kind of person is this?


    Clearly has begun to guard against their own, but still want to put on a pair of how doting on their own appearance.


    If you let him look in the mirror at night and see his hypocritical expression, will he vomit it?


    He thought in a confused way.


    "Wutong, when Li king, tired not tired?" The emperor of Beilu walked forward with his hands behind his back and said.


    "It''s OK, but I''m not used to it. I should be able to adapt soon." Wu Wutong said.


    She wants to tell the emperor of Beilu that I''m very comfortable in this position. Don''t use some high sounding reasons to peel off the python robe that doesn''t fit me.


    "Well, then go to the royal garden with me."


    Wu Wutong laughed in the dark.


    I always say that I don''t want to call him emperor or uncle, but I never stop talking about him.


    When they got to the imperial garden, there were only three or five people behind them.


    A prince, two eunuchs, and two middle-aged men are all black robes with cold eyes. They are guardians. As for silly monkey and others, they were invited elsewhere.


    In the Imperial City, there are countless experts. Before, I heard from old Li Wang that there was a eunuch manager who stayed at home in the imperial city. He was a quadruple expert. Even in the face of some quintuple experts, he did not have to give up. Once someone came to the imperial city to assassinate, he was blocked by the old eunuch.


    When I heard about it, I could feel that Wu Wutong was angry and felt that the old eunuch was really a matter of meddling.


    Wu Wutong had never seen the old eunuch''s eyes, nor did he know whether he was near or not.


    "Wutong, this time I feel like playing in the city, is it fun or is it busy?"


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "naturally, the city is bustling." Yang city is also good.


    "Since the imperial city is good, have you ever thought of staying here?" The emperor turned to look at Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong suddenly became startled, and the subconscious tried to shake his head, but he immediately suppressed it.


    She knew that if she refused too decisively, even if she was a pro uncle before, even if she didn''t think much, she would have to think more after she got such a firm refusal.


    Wu Wutong did not know what the other side said, so it was a very serious attitude, or he was trying to find himself in such a way.


    "Wutong, I think, is better than Yang City. Although the city is busy, the phoenix tree has never been a kind of person who love to be noisy, or love to be quiet." moreover, the father has just left, and I have to guard in Yangcheng, which is where I grew up, and it is more suitable for me than the imperial city. Wu Wutong said softly.


    It took a long time for her to say that, although it was not watertight, it was at least justified, and her refusal was not so firm. She just didn''t give the other party another chance to stay. After all, it had already moved out Lao Li Wang.


    The Northern Piedmont saw the Wutong and sighed and said, "you are good. I can understand that you are not filial enough. I should not have said much before. You can listen to my brother before. You must tell a good family to him, that is, if you do not take care of him after he left, no, I will help you see a few, one of them is the son of the prime minister. Another one, you have seen, has been to Wang Wenge''s residence in Yangcheng before. Do you know that? "


    Wu Wutong is going to collapse.


    How did she not expect that the emperor in order to keep her in the Imperial City, even such words are moved out.


    You want to marry yourself?


    Also said that this is the father before entrusts?


    How could she believe it?


    How could Lao Li Wang be willing to let his daughter stay in the imperial city?


    Wu Wutong could understand that the news he had received had already kept his uncle in mind. He really wanted to keep himself in the imperial city. So long as he could not return to Li Wang''s house, even if there were some real plans, it could not be carried out, and the military power in his hands would also be unloaded.


    At this moment, Wu Wutong''s brain is running rapidly, trying to think of a way to refuse.


    After a moment''s silence, Wu Wutong said, "my father Wang Gang is leaving, so I will be married and become a member."


    Wu Wutong originally thought he said so, he could block the other side''s next, but her idea was still too simple.


    There was no chance to finish her words, and the emperor interrupted with a wave.


    "If this is a common family, it is natural, but you are different. Wutong, before you said, this is what your father asked me before. This is what he wants to see. Don''t you want your father to leave with a smile in his last lesson?" The emperor of Beilu said.


    It was a ridiculous thing, but from the mouth of the middle-aged man, it seems that if Wu Wutong refuses, it is truly unfilial.


    Wu Wutong had to feel this way. Now, when the emperor is really a technical job!


    She has some admiration for her great uncle. This kind of thinking is really careless.


    "Uncle, I''m still not very like him. After all, I''m still young. Besides, I didn''t want to get married. I just want to continue what my father wanted to do. His biggest wish in his life is to hope that the people live and work in peace and contentment in the north. Now even if he leaves, I can''t put it down..."


    Wu Wutong''s words were interrupted by middle-aged men again.


    "Wutong, whether the live and work can live and work in peace and prosperity, you can not worry about these things. This is what I should think of the emperor." Although he said these words with a smile on his face, everyone can see that he has some impatience. Moreover, he just said that, it can be regarded as beating the Wutong. These things are what I, the emperor, want to do. You, King Li, dare to think about things in the world. Why do you care?

 Chapter 1282

    Wu Wutong did not feel that he was misinterpreting the emperor.


    What is a companion like a tiger?


    This is it.


    Every word that the emperor said should not only be listened to, but also be carefully listened to.


    When dealing with people like this, you never know what they mean.


    This is Wu Wutong''s experience.


    Seeing that he seemed to have some refusal to do so, Wu Wutong had some problems.


    She said with a smile, "emperor, I''m king Li now. As far as I know, according to the law of Beilu, even the emperor can''t marry a vassal. Is that so?"


    From uncle to Emperor.


    He also pointed out that he was king Li again.


    Wu Wutong is to tell the man standing in front of her in this way. Now I am Li Wang. Do not push me with your child''s way of coax kids.


    What do you mean?


    This time, the expression on the emperor''s face also changed.


    Wutong, what are you talking nonsense about? My father said this to you for your own good. How can you talk like this? What kind of system is it to bring out the law? " The prince was the first to say.


    Wu Wutong was not angry, but looked at him and asked: "prince in his royal highness, I was thinking," what is the rule? "


    Although both of them use the four words "Cheng He Ti Tong", people with clear eyes know that what they say is not the same thing at all.


    Fatigued with the journey Wutong Wutong, let''s think it over. Let''s go back to the world.


    Next, Wu Wutong lived in the imperial city.


    She didn''t know what her uncle wanted to do, but now she always had a bad feeling.


    Wutong came to Wu Wutong for several times, and was blocked for several times. On this day, he shouted to the guard at the gate of Wu Wu Tong.


    "Why? Why don''t you let me in? There is our king Li, my master. I want to see her. Why don''t you give it to me? " Silly monkey, this time, is also out.


    Wutong, who had never seen Wu Wu Tong after coming to the Imperial City, made him very worried. He did not even know that Wu Wutong was basically alive.


    Wu Wutong was still thinking about things and heard the noise and then walked towards the door.


    At this time, his royal highness also came with several eunuchs.


    "Yes, your highness." Silly monkey kneels on the ground and kowtows.


    "Well, do you know I''m the prince? This is the imperial city. What''s your name here? " Prince lengsen said with a face.


    Silly monkey immediately sweat, quickly kowtow to admit his mistake: "Prince underground, is the slave wrong, slave just want to see Li Wang."


    "Wang Li is resting recently, don''t you know? rats! Pull it down for me! Until you''re dead! "


    Silly monkey was almost scared to pee. He didn''t have much guts.


    Wu Wutong stretched out his hand and opened the door.


    "Stop it Wu Wutong said.


    Seeing Wu Wutong, the prince''s face also showed a smile. "Wutong, I thought you were sleeping." By the way, you slave, it''s too shameful to yell in the imperial city. People who don''t know think this is a vegetable market, but it''s all his problem. You don''t need to take responsibility for yourself. I''ll help you to take care of this slave! " Wu Wutong looked at him coldly.


    "Who dares to touch him?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "..." the bodyguards who had planned to pull the monkey up from the ground also stopped one by one.


    They looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. Although it was the prince underground who ordered them to do things, it was king Li who stopped them now!


    The smile on the prince''s face was frozen.


    "What did you say?" He asked again.


    "This is my man. How to deal with it? I don''t need the help of the prince." Wu Wutong looked at him and said with a smile. "And I don''t understand. I just lived in the imperial city for a while. I wasn''t caught." Is it difficult for my servant to see me? "


    "That''s not true. I don''t think you are resting. I''m afraid that others will disturb you..." the expression on his Highness''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Wutong''s state and house arrest are not much worse in the meantime, but even if it is true, it can not be said on the surface, but now it is spoken by Wu Wutong. Embarrassment is also normal for Prince Edward''s highness.


    "Since this is the case, thank your Highness for your trouble. I''d better deal with my people." Wu Wutong said with a stiff face.


    His Highness the prince is a little confused now.


    On that day, Wu Wutong in the Imperial Garden, although the attitude of the emperor was respectful and respectful, he could not talk about a word "Shun". Because of this, he thought he had to do something so that the new superior Li knew that even though she was already King Li, Li Wang was only a king.


    Wutong, he wanted to take the monkey to start his way. In his opinion, even if Wu Wutong''s heart was depressed, he would not be in trouble for a follower and himself. But he still didn''t know Wu Wu Tong very much. This was originally a man who defends his short guard. What''s more, in such a case, he never did anything wrong. How could he allow others to bully him so badly?


    How could Wu Wutong not stand up?


    Seeing Wutong''s serious expression on his face, he wanted to kill the prince''s royal highness of Wu Wutong, but some of them were unable to stand down.


    After a while, his royal highness swallowed the tone, nodded and said, "well, since that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you."


    With that, his royal highness left.


    Wu Wutong did not look at the man at all, and entered the house with silly monkeys.


    "I said," what are you doing here? Isn''t it good to live in the imperial city? "


    "Ah! OK, ok... "The expression on the monkey''s face was very strange when he spoke.


    "That''s why I don''t live well." Wu Wutong said, "have you guys lived in a horse race?"


    Silly monkey stared at the Wutong, his face unbelievable.


    "I guessed right?" Wu Wutong smiled and said, "habit is fine."


    "No, Lord, how do you know?" The silly monkey asked cautiously.


    Wu Wutong poured himself a cup of tea and gave a silly monkey a cup. He said, "my old man went to Beijing before, and never brought his attendants. What do you know?"


    Silly monkey shook his head, but guessed some and said, "is it because he once brought his followers, but they were all placed in the horse pen?"


    "That''s smart." Wu Wutong said.


    "Ah, it''s too bullying. The imperial city is so big that there is no place for us to live?" Out of the mouth comes evil. But he can only say it in front of Wu Wutong. If he goes out, he will not dare to say a word. He is not stupid. He knows the truth from the fact that he has been living in a horse''s circle. Even if he is allowed to live in a toilet, they are all the reward of the holy people. Who dares not express this in a hurry?


    He could not help feeling very depressed at the thought.


    "All right, let''s not talk about that." Wu Wutong waved his hand. "Do you want to talk to me?"


    Silly monkey said with a wry smile: "Lord, I am worried about you! After entering the Imperial City, I never see you again. How can I not worry about that... "


    "Don''t worry. They can''t do anything to me. They can''t let me leave for a while." Wu Wutong said.


    "Why?" Silly monkey doesn''t understand.


    Wu Wutong sighed and said what happened before Imperial Garden.


    After listening to Wu Wutong''s narration, the monkey also took a breath of cool air.


    "Can you think of such a way? Forcing you to get married and stay in the imperial city? That''s true. If I were him, I might do the same. As long as you are in the imperial city and under your nose, what storm can you bring about? What can you say and do if you don''t have a trusted person around you? " "Silly monkey said," one said one, this move is quite high


    Wu Wutong is really to be angry with the silly monkey. He said, "I want you to come over here, just to hear your praise.


    "Lord, I don''t know what to do. They didn''t do anything to us. They just left us for a while to think about it. In fact, it''s a kind of house arrest." Silly monkey said, "before I came here, I was also prepared. I thought that they would not be polite to us this time, but I didn''t expect that they would dare to be so direct and decisive. If they were old..."


    Speaking of the back, silly monkey suddenly silence, dare not continue to say.


    Even if the monkey did not finish, Wu Wutong also guessed what the silly monkey wanted to say, directly following the other''s words.


    "If it was Lao Li Wang, the emperor would not do that, would he?" Wu Wutong said.


    Silly monkey embarrassed smile, but did not speak.


    "Forget it, I''m not as good as my father. There''s nothing I can''t say." Wu Wutong said.


    "Mr. Wang, in fact, this is a good thing! In fact, the emperor still looks down on you. Since he looks down on you, he won''t take you seriously... "


    Before the words were finished, Wu Wutong gave the spirit joy: "is this still a good thing?"


    The monkey rubbed his hands and said, "you know what I mean."


    Wu Wutong nodded. "I know all of these, but now the key question is, how should we leave?"


    Silly monkey a show hand, a helpless shape: "no solution."


    Wu Wutong is too lazy to count on him.


    "However, I don''t know if we can get news from Yang Cheng. Now if something very important happens in Yang Cheng, we must let you go back. I''m afraid you can go back. After all, the emperor has no high sounding reason to leave you. We can''t delay our business because of these little things, can we?" Said the silly monkey.


    Wu Wutong: "Xiao Yao and master are in the picture." We have to wait... "Said the silly monkey. This is the first time that they hope that there will be some situation in the peaceful city of Yangcheng... (today''s outbreak of more than 20000 words, although it is still an outbreak, it is less than the day before yesterday, and we will strive for another outbreak tomorrow! Come on for years

 Chapter 1283

    After Yang Cheng and Xiao Yao came back, they were called to ten thousand volumes by Zhao danxuan.


    After sitting down, Zhao danxuan stood up and poured Xiao Yao a cup of tea.


    The last time he came here, Zhao danxuan poured tea for Xiao Yao, but the last time he poured tea on a futon, this time he stood up. It can be seen that Xiao Yao''s position has changed in Zhao danxuan''s mind. For Xiao Yao, it''s a little strange. He looks at Zhao danxuan with a kind of suspicious eyes.


    After a while, he took the cup in front of him and sipped it gently. Then he said, "I went out and came back. Is it so attractive?"


    Zhao danxuan was stunned and laughed.


    "This time you go to Changyang City, it seems very smooth. Outside, you only know that Zhou Wuwei died in the hands of a young man, but you don''t know who that young man is." Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "are you so sure that I did it?"


    "There''s no one else but you." Zhao danxuan said, "what do you think of the hepatobiliary gun? I gave it to him. "


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "it''s very good, but it was taken by Zhou Fang."


    Zhao danxuan was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "in fact, Zhou Fang''s child is still very good. He just threw the wrong baby and didn''t meet a good father. But even so, he can still get rid of the mud without dyeing it. He said that he would revenge me in the future, so I gave him the liver and gallbladder gun, hoping that one day he will really have enough ability to revenge me."


    "I''ve seen Zhou Fang once." Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao joked: "since I have seen it, why didn''t I accept it as an apprentice? In fact, I think he is really suitable to be an apprentice for you. You two look so much alike, and they have a lot in common. For example, they both like to guess, so I don''t understand. If you guess wrong every day, isn''t it embarrassing? "


    Zhao danxuan said with a smile: "I don''t know what you said. When I saw Zhou Fang, he was still in his infancy. How could I know what kind of person he was? What''s more, he was the son of my apprentice, and I took him as an apprentice? Do you think it''s necessary? "


    Xiao Yao laughed, the original sentence is just a joke.


    Zhao danxuan continued: "although I haven''t seen Zhou Fang for so many years, he must be a very good child if he can get such high evaluation from you."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and said, "this time, I killed your apprentice. Don''t you hate me?"


    "In fact, even if you don''t do it, I''m going to let Peng do it."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Looking at the look of doubt on Xiao Yao''s face, Zhao Danxuan found the problem and explained: "Peng is not a fool, but a big brother of Wutong."


    Xiao Yao thought of the man in black, Peng Wuwang? It''s a very interesting name. The elder brother called a bold man. Two, the elder brother called fearless. The younger sister was called Wutong. Although it was not a no, he listened very smoothly.


    "By the way, the reason why I am so anxious to call you here is that I have something to discuss with you." Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if you want to discuss with me, forget it. I''m a man with a bad brain."


    "There''s something wrong with the imperial city." Zhao danxuan didn''t care about Xiao Yao''s attitude. He threw out what he wanted to say.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face was similar to what Zhao danxuan had guessed before. After hearing these words, his expression froze for a moment. Then he subconsciously put down his cup and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    These changes of Xiao Yao are what Zhao danxuan wants to see.


    He smiled and said slowly, "Wu Li, the old boy, buckled down the Wutong tree and refused to let her come back."


    "Wu Li?" What out of order, Wutong heard Wutong''s Wutong thoughts, had to say that it was a matter of great importance. He thought he was not at ease when he thought that Wu Wu Tong was still in the hot city of. Instead of looking down on Wu Wu Tong, he had no brains for Wu Wu Tong.


    It is undeniable that Wu Wutong has matured a lot now, but even if it is mature enough, what can it do? In Xiao Yao''s heart, she is still a noisy girl who likes to make trouble every day


    "Can''t you think of any way?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Although he admits that he is not that kind of stupid person, his brain capacity can be almost ignored if compared with Zhao danxuan.


    Even if he does not like Zhao danxuan, there is no way to deny that Zhao danxuan is really a very intelligent person.


    This is a wise man!


    "I''m not an immortal. How can I think of everything?" Zhao Dan Xuan blew a tone to say.


    Xiao Yao stares at Zhao danxuan, and says in a surprised tone: "are you really not an immortal?"


    Zhao danxuan


    He knows that he is being teased by Xiao Yao, but he is not angry at all. On the contrary, he is happy. He knows that when Xiao Yao is willing to tease himself, it means that the other party is really willing to know and be close to him.


    Although the previous meeting between the two people was friendly, there was always a sense of distance between them, which Zhao danxuan could feel even if Xiao Yao didn''t say. Now he looked at Xiao Yao''s face and wondered: "Wutong can''t come back, so you''re not worried at all. Are you in a hurry?" If Xiao Yao is really worried, how can he joke? But with Zhao danxuan''s understanding of Xiao Yao, this guy has no reason to be so calm! Xiao Yao took a sip of tea, waved his hand and said, "what are you afraid of? Isn''t it time to burn your eyebrows? Besides, if I really can''t figure out a way, I''ll go directly to the imperial city to find her and bring her back! "¡° Are you so confident in yourself? " Zhao danxuan can''t laugh or cry. Does Xiao Yao know how many experts there are in the imperial city¡° If I can''t, I''ll go to Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. " Xiao Yao said very seriously. Zhao danxuan: "he felt more and more shameless about Xiao Yao. Last time, who said that he would not let his friends wade in the muddy water with him? Forget it!

 Chapter 1284

    Zhao danxuan is very speechless to Xiao Yao''s shameless attitude. He is thinking, how can there be such a person alive in this world? Won''t you be killed?


    Last time, when Zhao danxuan and Xiao Yao met for the first time, he just expressed his idea. He just hoped Xiao Yao could help Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. Who knows, when he said this, it was like lighting a powder keg, which aroused Xiao Yao''s violent rebound and left directly.


    But now, thinking of what Xiao Yao said a second ago, he even has the heart to kill!


    "That''s not what you said before." Zhao danxuan said with grievance.


    He really felt aggrieved!


    How can I say that I am also a master of Wu Wutong?


    I can understand that you didn''t let Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi help me. After all, what you said last time was so reasonable that my eyes were filled with tears. I''d like to say goodbye to you immediately. How long has it been? Your attitude changed?


    Seeing Zhao Danxuan''s gloomy face, Xiao Yao also thought of something. He coughed and said, "I am just saying, don''t get me wrong. Besides, even if I don''t say that Hong Feisheng and Liu can help, after all, they still have a good impression on Wu Wutong. What''s more,"


    Zhao danxuan sighed and nodded: "OK. However, this idea is still too dangerous. We must not use such means until we have to. "


    Zhao danxuan is serious, but what he doesn''t know is that Xiao Yao''s cards are not just these.


    If Zhao Danxuan knew that Xiao Yao had twenty thousand bronze Terracotta Army, he did not know what kind of expression he would be. Of course, he thought so. For Xiao Yao, bronze Terracotta Army should be considered as his biggest secret. It is absolutely impossible to tell anyone so. Although Wu Wutong confirmed that Zhao Danxuan was a trustworthy person. But Zhao Danxuan had no connection with Wu Wutong, and Xiao Yao had no relationship. Xiao Yao could laugh at each other without any trouble. But what he said was absolutely impossible.


    After all, Xiao Yao is not just a child. He knows what to say and what to hide in his heart.


    "What you say is reasonable. You can use this method when you have to. But you have to think about the specific method. After all, I don''t know much about Beilu or Yangcheng. It''s all in vain for you to let me give you an idea." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan sighed. Zhao danxuan had thought about what Xiao Yao said before, but he felt that Xiao Yao was a very thoughtful person, so he brought him to have a good discussion.


    "If Yang Cheng army needs to review troops, can we let Wutong come back?" Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I don''t think you wake up, do you? Originally, the emperor was not at ease enough. Do you still pay such attention? I wish he could kill Wutong in the Imperial City, right? "


    Xiao Yao''s words can be regarded as a wake-up call for Zhao danxuan. He was scared out in a cold sweat. What he had just made was really a bad idea.


    Xiao Wutong sighed and said, "actually, I can give you a direction, for example, a bad idea, let the emperor know that Wu Wu Tong or the former Wutong, love to fool around all day long..."


    Before Xiao Yao finished, he was interrupted by Zhao danxuan.


    "I think of it!"


    "I''ll go and think about it. What''s the matter with me?" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan laughed and said, "what you just said is good, and the direction you gave me is also right. In this case, let''s make it ridiculous."


    "Well? How ridiculous is that? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "I asked Peng Wu to go to the imperial city."


    "He?" Xiao Yao doubts to say, "go to imperial city to do what?"


    "Let him tell Wu Wutong that she will continue to practice and have to close for a year." The smile on Zhao danxuan''s face looked more and more strange.


    Xiao Yao gradually understood, but it was not very clear, so he remained silent, waiting for Zhao danxuan to continue.


    Zhao danxuan didn''t plan to stop when he opened his mouth. He continued: "for Wu Li, the most ridiculous thing in the world is to cultivate immortals. Can you understand me?"


    "Not really." Xiao Yao said very uncooperative.


    Zhao danxuan didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He choked back, but said: "after all, it takes a lot of time and money to cultivate immortals, so the impression is that it''s not suitable for the emperor''s family. Let''s say that Zhou Wuwei had the cultivation of ningdan period when he was young. It can be said that the future is limitless. The worst is that he can become a double or triple master. But what''s the result? The last time you went to see him, what did he do? "


    "Jindan period." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s what happened. He didn''t have time to practice at all. Besides, ye tingchao of the state of Wei was an immortal and a city master. But do you think he could manage all those affairs?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Although Zhao danxuan''s words have not finished, Xiao Yao''s understanding ability is still very good.


    Besides, if he can''t understand it at this time, I''m afraid his IQ can''t keep up.


    "So I understand, you just want to make Wu Wutong the next leaf to listen to the image of the tide." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Danxuan nodded lightly, saying, "though this is exaggerated, it is not excessive at all. At least it is what Wu Li would like to see. He is very anxious that Wu Wutong can not extricate himself from the immortal."


    "Let''s do it." Xiao Yao said, "whether it can be done or not depends on your operation."


    "Now it seems that the success rate should be more than 90%. In Wu Li''s view, there should be nothing more unreliable in the world." Zhao danxuan said, "look at those princes. How many of them are good at cultivating immortals? Maybe, but it''s absolutely not much, and cultivation is not too high. On the one hand, it''s because of what we said before, time. On the other hand, it''s also because they need to worry about the risks. If they are not careful, they will lose all their accomplishments and even become possessed. They will die from the counter current of Qi and blood. They can eat well and dress well, and they won''t be bullied. Why do they want to cultivate immortals? "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, Xiao Yao can understand what Zhao danxuan said. For example, Li chenxun, who was in the state of Wei, was also a prince. What about his ability to cultivate immortals? Although they have some skills, they are not attractive at all, but there is a reason why people don''t cultivate immortals.


    "Well, I''ll go to the imperial city with Peng Wuwang tomorrow." Xiao Yao finally finalized and said.


    Zhao danxuan nodded at the beginning and asked, "why do you want to go to the Imperial City, too?"


    "For a rainy day." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    Simple six words, but let Zhao danxuan surprised a cold sweat. "No way!" Zhao danxuan said.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Zhao danxuan and said, "why not?"


    "You can''t fool around. Even if it doesn''t work, we can imagine other ways." Although Xiao Yao didn''t say it clearly, Zhao danxuan had already guessed what Xiao Yao was going to do.


    Xiao Yao sighed after listening to Zhao danxuan.


    "You said there are other ways, now talk about it?" Xiao Yao said, "if there is really another way, you can''t bring me here to discuss."


    Ready for the radio silence.


    Xiao Yao''s words are in his heart.


    As Xiao Yao said, if there is a way, why should he sit with Xiao Yao and meditate for a long time?


    Speaking of these, let Xiao Yao put forward a doubt that always exists in his heart.


    "I still don''t understand why we can''t directly pull out the 80000 troops to practice?" Xiao Yao said.


    How can we say that King Li is also in charge of 80000 military power now? He really can''t understand why this can''t be Zhao danxuan''s reliance.


    Zhao danxuan gave a bitter smile and said, "if the 80000 people are really so easy to transfer, I don''t need to think so much."


    Xiao Yao holds his chin and listens to Zhao danxuan.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao really didn''t understand, Zhao danxuan could only explain: "first of all, not all the 80000 people are in Yangcheng. You should know about this, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Zhao Danxuan saw all is well. He felt much easier to speak and relaxed. He continued: "so when we mobilize the 80000 people, we want to be quiet and no interest. It''s almost impossible. If the news reaches the Imperial City, do you think Wutong can be safe? Secondly, not all of those 80000 people want to fight against the imperial court. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I understand that soldiers are born for war, but they fight for peace."


    Zhao danxuan felt that Xiao Yao''s simple sentence was to the point, and he couldn''t help giving a thumbs up.


    "Well, you can start some activities next." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan Leng for a while, lengthened the ending: "activities?"


    "Well, brainwashing." Xiao Yao said.


    Of course, Zhao danxuan didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    No way, Xiao Yao can only give Zhao danxuan a detailed explanation of the meaning of brainwashing.


    "To put it bluntly, is to bewitch people?" Zhao danxuan said with a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Xiao Yao gives Zhao danxuan a thumbs up.


    Look! Let''s say the old man is smart!


    For what Xiao Yaogang just said, Zhao danxuan was very speechless and even despised.


    But he had to admit that in many ways, what Xiao Yao said was very reasonable


    In the evening, as soon as Xiao Yao returned to his residence, Yang Qingchan, Liu Chengfeng and Pang all came together.


    "Brother Xiao, you''re really busy. I haven''t seen you several times since I got to the north foot." Liu Chengfeng was the first to express his dissatisfaction.


    Yang Qingchan is also very aggrieved. Pang Yier seems calm. The only thing that dissatisfied him was that he didn''t think Yang Cheng was suitable for cultivating immortals himself

 Chapter 1285

    Xiao Yao is also embarrassed to see Pang Yier and other three people. When he thinks about it carefully, it''s like Liu Chengfeng''s saying that he hasn''t seen them since he arrived at Beilu


    In fact, it''s no wonder Xiao Yao, after all, after arriving at Beilu, he was not as idle as before.


    "Brother Xiao, I heard that you are going out again tomorrow?" Liu Chengfeng sat down and asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and said with a smile, "do you even know this?"


    Liu Cheng was not in a good mood and said, "I''m not a fool. I heard from the housekeeper that I had to prepare horses before. You came back today. Why are you leaving tomorrow? Where are you going this time? "


    Although Liu Chengfeng learned from the lower population that Xiao Yao was leaving, they didn''t know where Xiao Yao was going. First of all, they didn''t know, even if they did, they didn''t dare to talk nonsense without Xiao Yao''s permission.


    Wutong Wang''s residence is still quiet and peaceful, but as long as a wise man knows, the Li Wang house has been threatened by growing crises.


    In Li Wang''s house, many people looked at the changes of Wutong, and they suddenly realized that the former little princess did not have such a bad and incompetent character as he imagined, so arrogant and arrogant, after that he went abroad and became mature. This is the change of Wu Wutong''s trip, and even feels that this is the contribution of Xiao Yao. What they did not know was that the original Wutong was not too arrogant and domineering, but just for the sake of Li Wang''s mansion, which could be lifted up in Yangcheng.


    Now, Lao Li Wang has gone, Wu Wutong has come out and shouldered the heavy burden. How could she be the same as before?


    This is her real Wutong.


    Now she is better than anything!


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "why do you ask these questions?"


    Liu Cheng was in a bad mood and quickly said, "brother Xiao, I really don''t understand. We had to agree before. I''ll help you with what you want to do next. But now I don''t even know what you are doing. Is this different from what we agreed before?"


    Xiao Yao squinted at Liu Chengfeng and said, "although it''s not good to say that, you still don''t know what''s going on now."


    Liu Chengfeng''s face sank and said, "you still don''t believe me."


    Xiao Yao cocked his legs, narrowed his eyes and said, "if you have to say that, that''s what it is..."


    Liu Chengfeng: "originally, he wanted to use this way to motivate Xiao Yao a little, but unexpectedly, he didn''t get the effect he wanted.


    He patted his head, secretly confused, in front of Xiao Yao play smart, how many of his mind is not enough to use ah! So far, he has not seen Xiao Yao lose to anyone in this respect.


    "Brother Xiao, or you can tell me! Although I''m not as smart as you, we can also brainstorm! " Liu Chengfeng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked Wutong at the wind and thought carefully. He said, "this is not what I can decide. First, this is not my affair. It is Wu Wutong''s business. If you really want to know, after waiting for Wu Wu Tong to come back, ask her well, will you do it? What do you have to ask me? Do you think I can say it without her permission? "


    Liu Chengfeng is not the kind of person who lacks heart and eye. When Xiao Yao spoke to this extent, he also understood and did not continue to ask.


    In Xiao Yao''s world, although he doesn''t trust others too much, he doesn''t suspect others all day long. For example, Liu Chengfeng, Xiao Yao believes in others. Except for some first-class secrets, he can share everything else. He just feels that he was lonely when he came to Lingwu world. If he was careful to guard against everyone around him, It''s too tired to live like that.


    "Let''s not talk about that." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "anyway, that''s the same thing. When Wu Wutong comes back, you ask him yourself."


    Xiao Yao said again that even if Liu had no way to reconciled himself to the wind, he could only give up at the moment. In fact, he could understand Xiao Yao. After all, Wu Wutong was not a matter of Xiao Yao himself. He really had no reason to share the secrets of others with himself.


    "Yes, Xiao Yao, I heard that the girl of Wu Wutong was seized in the Imperial City, and could not come back?" Pang said.


    After listening to what Pang Yier said, Liu Chengfeng remembered his purpose of looking for Xiao Yao this time. He quickly nodded his head and looked at Xiao Yao, waiting for the other party''s answer.


    "It''s true." Wutong said, though this is what Wu Wu Tong has done, it can not be regarded as what secret it is. There is nothing to say.


    "Is Wutong not dangerous now?" Yang Qingchan said in a low voice.


    Although Wutong Wutong is still in the state of rival, but in her heart, Wu Wutong is also a few people she knows. What is natural is that Wu Wu Tong does not want anything.


    Xiao Yao has one thing to say, "what is really special about Wu Wutong is now, but it is not dangerous to say how dangerous it is, but it can only be said that there is no danger in a short time." Wutong Wutong is also a niece, Wu Li, or Li Wang. Even if Wu Li Zhen is not at ease with Wu Wutong, he can not do anything to Wu Wu Tong in such a short time. Otherwise he will owe everyone else what he has done. Even if Wuli is the emperor of Beilu, he doesn''t do what he wants to do. On the contrary, Wuli is the king of a country in Beilu. No matter what he does, he has more to consider than others. After careful consideration, Xiao Yao really doesn''t envy Wuli any more. It''s really not what he means to be an emperor. Xiao Yao felt that he was a salted fish. It is said that if people have no dreams, what is the difference between them and salted fish? Xiao Yao is a man without dreams. In his world, to be able to live quietly, do what you want to do and be with the people you care about is the greatest happiness. As for other things, Xiao Yao is not particularly concerned. Especially when he was an emperor, he had no interest at all, which was a hard job for Xiao Yao¡° Xiao Ge, otherwise this time to the Imperial City, or with us Liu Chengfeng said. Xiao Yao glanced at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "what are you doing with me?"... " Liu Chengfeng didn''t think about it. That''s all he said. But calm down and think about it, Xiao Yao is really useless with himself! If you want to be smart, you are far behind Xiao Yao. It''s a big joke to help Xiao Yao fight. A thousand of them can''t be Xiao Yao''s opponent¡° Xiao Ge, I... "Liu Chengfeng suddenly felt guilty. He is thinking, he always said to help Xiao Yao, but if he calm down to think about it, he really can''t help Xiao Yao anything. Wutong suddenly understood what Wu Wu Tong had to go back to when he remain unconscious. Wu Wutong realized this problem too early and wanted to be strong. But I just realized. Looking at the complicated expression on Liu Chengfeng''s face, Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed something. He said with a smile, "I just don''t need help for the moment. If I really need help, I will still find you."¡° Well... "Liu Chengfeng nodded and said nothing more. A group of people had been talking for a while, and they had left. Xiao Yao was lying in bed and entered the dream early. Until second days ago, he just got up. He climbed up from the bed, and then he opened the door and walked out. He found that the big brother of Wu Wutong, also known as Peng''s unlucky guy, was standing in the yard waiting for him. Seeing Peng Wuwang, Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. He went forward to say hello and asked, "you''ve been here long ago?" Peng Wuwu chuckled and shook his head: "not long ago, I thought you were going to sleep a little more. I didn''t expect you to be so early." Xiao Yao nodded. After washing, he set out with Peng Wuwang. On the way, Xiao Yao simply said the result of yesterday''s discussion with Zhao danxuan. Peng Wuwang just nodded, but did not express any opinions. Xiao Yao was a little curious about it¡° Is there nothing you want to say? " Xiao Yao asked. Peng Wuwang said with a smile: "Master said, no matter it''s strength or intelligence, I can''t compare with you. So this time I''m going to the Imperial City, I''ll do all the things that appear in public. As for other things, I''ll follow your arrangement." Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he heard Peng Wuwang''s words. When did Zhao danxuan look down on himself? Looking at the expression on Peng Wuwang''s face, Xiao Yao didn''t doubt anything. The Wutong and Peng were at top speed from the north foot, and the two men were quick and bold. They used some aura and shortened their journey by nearly half. When they arrived at the Imperial City, they first went to the inn to have a rest. In the evening, Xiao Yao briefly explained what Peng Wuwang wanted to say. Peng Wuwang listened carefully and made some supplements, which also made Xiao Yao realize that Peng Wuwang was not a fool, and he thought carefully. How many of them were mediocre? Even Zhou Wuwei, though his cultivation speed is not good, may become the governor of Changyang city in these years, which is enough to prove that he is not a mediocre person. Originally, Xiao Yao still wanted to change his face and join Peng Wuwang in the imperial city. After thinking about it, he decided to forget it. God knows what will happen to Peng Wuwang in the imperial city tomorrow morning. If he is detained in an accident, will he also fall into it? So it''s better to wait outside in case of emergency.

 Chapter 1286

    The next morning, Peng Wuwang went to the palace to face the saint according to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether Peng Wuwang is successful this time, but now they can only do what they can think of and do well.


    Man makes the plan, and heaven makes the deed.


    After Peng Wu entered the Imperial City, Xiao Yao could only stay in the inn quietly, waiting for the news.


    In fact, this kind of feeling of waiting for news is the most painful. Xiao Yao can''t get the information from the Imperial City, so he can only rely on his own brain to think. This is a kind of torture for Xiao Yao, but at present, he can''t think of any other way besides doing so.


    At this moment, in the Imperial City, Tianyuan hall, gathered a large group of civil servants at the northern foot.


    Among them is Wang Wenge.


    Compared with other ministers, Wang Wenge is relatively quiet, and even looks a little indifferent.


    In fact, Wang Wenge is not happy at all these days.


    He was always thinking about the northern foothills.


    After hearing that King Li hanged himself in Beilu, he didn''t go out for a month. He just stayed at home and drank.


    He always felt that whether the death of King Li had something to do with his party in the north. Even if Wang Wenge knew that there would be others to do such things even if he was not himself, he always felt that he could not pass his own level. For the first time, his belief in what he had done was shaken.


    Is Li Wang a good or bad person, a loyal or treacherous Minister?


    The answer is undeniable.


    No matter for Wang Wenge, or for the common people in the north, Wang Li was a good man and a loyal minister.


    Who dares to say that the imperial court does not need to bear any responsibility for the death of King Li?


    Fart!


    He was furious.


    Even more angry, Wutong''s daughter, Wu Wutong, was seized in the imperial city. What does this special mother want? Do you have to force the whole family to death? Now, Lao Li Wang has gone first, and now he even wants to attack Lao Li Wang''s only daughter.


    Is this the court that I know?


    Is this a special generation of Mingjun?


    How many nights, he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He was thinking about whether it was necessary for him to continue to wear the black hat on his head.


    Before he went to Prince Li''s house, he felt that it should be his happiest time. He was happy to drink and sing to the moon.


    He once had such a huge court in his heart, but there was no room for any human feelings in this temple.


    Now, he was called here, and the so-called state affairs to be discussed is to keep the Wutong tree in order to stay.


    He didn''t say a word and kept silent.


    But just because he doesn''t speak doesn''t mean that other people won''t let him.


    Wu Li''s eyes fell on Wang Wenge. With a kind smile on his face, he asked, "what do you think, bachelor Wang?"


    Wang Wenge looked at Wu Li. His face was a little strange. He said with a smile: "Wang Wenge is dull and can''t think of any way."


    "Oh?" Wu Li didn''t feel surprised. He just asked, "can''t you think of it, or won''t you?"


    Wu Li is also the king of a country. Even if Wang Wenge doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean that he can''t guess anything.


    This short sentence pushed Wang Wenge to everyone, and countless eyes fell on him.


    After a short silence, Wang Wenge said, "there is something I don''t understand."


    "Tell me about it over there." Wu Li said in a loud voice.


    The ministers present today are all his confidants and people he quite trusts.


    But among so many people, Wang Wenge is the most important one. The main reason is that Wang Wenge is too young. Otherwise, even if Wang Wenge becomes a second-class minister, it is not a problem. As the emperor of Beilu, as Xiao Yao thought before, many things are not what he wants to do. No matter what he does, he must think twice and worry. For example, when Wang Wenge is promoted, he should also take care of other people''s emotions. On the one hand, it is because Wang Wenge is too young; on the other hand, it is because Wang Wenge''s father is in a high position in Beilu temple.


    It''s rare for father and son to be officials in the same Dynasty. If they are in the same high position, he should not only worry about the emotions of civil and military officials, but also have to think about it. If he waits for a hundred years, is this temple theirs or theirs?


    He is still alive, and can grasp all these things in his heart, but Wuli has no confidence in his son, the prince of today.


    He doesn''t look down on his son. In fact, the current Prince is more talented, but his talent and ingenuity are less than one thousandth of Wang Wenge''s.


    Sometimes, he can''t help sighing that it''s not as good as Wang Wenge to have children.


    This sentence is also a good talk, but it makes Wang Wenge''s father realize that it is impossible for his son to move forward a few steps during the years of Wuli''s reign.


    Wu Li''s words not only contain the value of Wang Wenge, but also a kind of vigilance.


    Because of this, Wang Wenge''s father is ready to retire in order not to cause death.


    It is said that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Wang Wenge''s father can understand the meaning of this saying very well. Any word of the emperor, even if he just dislikes the food cooked in the imperial dining room, is not delicious and has no appetite, will cause some deep thinking.


    Being an official is not only a technical work, but also a mental work.


    It''s too much of a brain drain!


    After listening to Wu Li''s words, Wang Wenge cleared his throat and said directly, "I just don''t understand why I must leave King Li in the imperial city."


    "Well?" Wu Li squinted at Wang Wenge and said with a smile, "Wang Xueshi, I see, you don''t understand, you just don''t understand, or you don''t agree?"


    Wang Wenge doesn''t know how to go on.


    He knew that his words had already angered Wu Li.


    But now that he had spoken, he had no intention of stopping.


    All the civil servants on the spot looked at Wang Wenge with a look of amazement.


    No one thought that under such circumstances, Wang Wenge would say such a treacherous thing.


    As Wu Ligang just said, Wang Wenge is not a fool. Moreover, even if he is really a fool, he can''t fail to understand the hidden purpose of Wu Li''s action.


    I don''t understand it, or I''m against it!


    "I''ve met and met Wang Li now. I''m just a little girl. I don''t have so many tricks. Sometimes I like to play around, but it''s something she can do at her age." Wang Wenge said.


    Wu Li nodded, did not open his mouth, just closed his eyes, waiting for Wang Wenge to continue.


    "No matter from which point of view, King Li will not pose any threat to the peace of the northern foothills."


    After Wang Wenge''s words, everyone''s face changed.


    Wu Li has always said that Wu Wutong should remain in the imperial city.


    But never said the purpose of doing so.


    However, there is no need for him to say more about this. First of all, these officials are good at guessing his meaning. Even if they are not good at guessing, they can guess it from the current situation. But it is one thing to know, and another thing to say. Wang Wenge dissects this matter in front of so many people and exposes it to the sun. How dark is it for Wu Li?


    Is that what force wants to hear?


    This is bullshit!


    Wang Wenge is talented, which is undeniable. All the ministers present appreciated Wang Wenge very much, but now Wang Wenge''s behavior and performance let them down.


    They feel that Wang Wenge has gone a little far and some of them are proud.


    No one''s appreciation can be the reason for Wang Wenge''s way. What''s more, it''s still in front of the emperor. People can be very smart, but they can''t be too smart. Is it a kind of ability to tell the potential news that everyone can see? This is the typical immature!


    Wang Wenge doesn''t know how these people are criticizing himself. He just wants to say what he wants to say.


    He thought, this is very good.


    What can we do even if we are doomed?


    He felt that he was still too young, which was a good thing and not a good thing.


    Before Wutong''s performance, he said, play the gangster''s behavior is a feasible thing for her age.


    Is it much bigger than Wutong?


    Can''t you do it all at once?


    Wu Li opened his eyes and looked at Wang Wenge. His eyes were complicated. No one knew what he was thinking at this time.


    Even those ministers who are good at guessing the emperor''s holy will can''t guess at this time.


    "Wang Wenge, what you said is quite right." Wu Li said.


    Wang Wenge did not move his face.


    "But I am the emperor of Beilu. Do you know what that means?" Wu Li asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Li said with a smile: "people all over the world think that the northern foothills are extremely peaceful, but is that really the case? The meaning of our existence is to create peace. If other people don''t know, it''s OK. When you are an official, is the foreign invasion in the north not obvious enough? Don''t you know the daily frictions of neighboring countries? Thousands of soldiers are killed and wounded every year. Don''t you really know? "


    "Why do people all over the world think that Beilu is now a time of peace, but there are still so many casualties? We''re just getting rid of these potential threats. "


    "Now, the same is true. Do you think King Li will not pose a threat to the imperial city? Do you think Li Wang is as stupid as you look? If so, why does she have to run in private to woo others? "


    Wang Wenge was speechless when he was refuted by Wu Li.


    "What you see is not necessarily true. What you can''t see doesn''t mean it won''t happen." Wu Li finally made a conclusion¡° Well, Wang Wenge, you can leave for a while. " Wu Li waved his hand and said. He knew that even if Wang Wenge was left here, it would be difficult to get any useful advice from him. After all, Wang Wenge''s heart is not here.

 Chapter 1287

    When Wang Wenge went out from the Tianyuan hall, a eunuch with a high status came quickly.


    "Your Majesty, Peng Wuwu, Prince Li''s residence in Yangcheng, asked to see you!"


    Wu Li, who was sitting on the chair, was stunned at the eunuch''s words and asked, "are you from Wang Li''s residence in Yang Cheng? Why haven''t you heard the name? "


    "When I return to the emperor, I''ll call myself King Li''s elder martial brother." The eunuch whispered.


    Wu Li frowned.


    Another elder martial brother?


    In Wu Li, it seems that as long as it is from this time to Yang Chengren, most of the imperial city is for Wu Wutong.


    Originally, he didn''t want to see him, but when he heard the words "elder martial brother", he changed his mind.


    Elder martial brother, what elder martial brother can he be?


    Wang Wenge heard this, but he didn''t pay too much attention. At this time, he had walked out of Tianyuan hall.


    Wu Li was not in a hurry to let the eunuch leave, but began to talk.


    "Aiqing said," do you see the people in Yangcheng or not? " Wu Li cleared his throat and said.


    A middle-aged man bowed his head and said, "when you go back to the emperor, I''m afraid all the people who are in the palace of King Li want to take King Li back to Yangcheng, so it''s better not to see him."


    "But they have already arrived at the Imperial City, and they are still coming from Yang City. If I don''t even see them, is that too tough?" Wu Li said with a smile.


    Wutong''s face, which was the man who spoke before, looked embarrassed. He thought carefully, as Wu Li said, they had no reason to stay in the imperial city this time, but said that Wu Wutong could stay in the Imperial City, so that he could think about what the emperor had given him.


    We all know that this is house arrest, but no one has ever said that, and no one dares to say that.


    In the final analysis, it''s because the name is not right and the words are not right.


    If Wu Li refuses to meet Peng Wuwang now, isn''t that the fact of house arrest?


    Even if this is true, Wu Li will not admit it.


    "In fact, the emperor, according to the old minister, even if he meets people from Beilu, it doesn''t matter." An old man took a step forward and said.


    "Oh?" Wu Li looked at the old man and asked, "reconciliation?"


    The old man laughed and said, "what Xu Shangshu said just now is that all the people from Yangcheng who come to the imperial city must come for King Li. Their purpose is to hope that King Li can return to Yangcheng. But even so, what''s the matter? What kind of reason can they find out? Even if they really find a suitable reason, it''s the emperor who decides whether to release people or not? "


    Originally the old man wanted to say that all the emperor has the final say, but he still can''t say this, or it will be unreasonable to see Wu Li.


    What Wutong is naturally or half unconsciously, but even if they are all present, they are all trustworthy people. But when they speak, they are consciously or unconsciously avoiding the fact that the house is not a wiser than Wang Wen Ge. But they must avoid the minefields. What they love to hear now is what they love.


    "Well... Go on." Wu Li nodded, feeling that what the old man said was reasonable.


    The old man laughed and continued: "it''s not good for us to see each other. On the one hand, it''s a good thing to know the purpose of each other''s coming here, and what they are going to say. It''s also a good thing to know each other and friends. On the other hand, it won''t be talked about. We''ll follow them if they make any moves."


    "Yes, yes, what Jiang Taifu said is true."


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s hear what they want to say first."


    The old man''s words were also approved by all the people present.


    Wu Lisi asked for a moment, then nodded and agreed. Just as Jiang Taifu said before, knowing what the other party was going to say is not a bad thing after all.


    He looked at the eunuch standing on the side and said, "since Taifu Jiang has said it, please invite the man over."


    "Yes, Emperor!" The eunuch went to the gate of the main hall and said in a loud voice, "Peng Wuwang, Prince Li''s mansion in xuanyang city!"


    A sound came down.


    Peng Wuwang also encountered a problem before the audience, that is, he was not allowed to bring in the accessories.


    Even the storage ring has to be buckled.


    After all, it''s to see the emperor. How many people can go in with knives to see the emperor?


    What''s more, the relationship between the imperial city and Yang city is also a little complicated now. It doesn''t matter to others, but the person from Yang city is still an immortal. Naturally, he needs to be on guard.


    Although Peng Wuwang was not happy, he handed in his storage ring.


    He also wants to understand that this is the imperial city. Even if he really carries a sword, it is impossible to cause any threat to Wuli. God knows how many experts are around Wuli.


    What''s more, he doesn''t want to waste too much time on such small things. For Wu Li, the most urgent thing is to see Wu Li and express his thoughts.


    If these little things delay time, or even miss this opportunity, Peng Wuwang will really make a big mistake.


    After entering the Tianyuan hall, countless eyes fell on Peng Wuwang.


    Peng Wuwang went to the front and knelt down on the ground to worship: "Prince Li''s mansion, Peng Wuwang, please see the emperor."


    Wu Li narrowed his eyes and nodded: "flat body, just heard that you are my niece''s elder martial brother?"


    Peng Wuwang nodded: "back to the emperor, yes."


    "Oh? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it Wu Li said with a smile, "my little niece has always been stubborn and can''t learn anything."


    "The younger martial sister is quite talented in cultivating immortals, and she works hard." Peng Wuwang said.


    After Peng Wu''s words, Wu Li was stunned.


    After a while, he asked, "do you mean you are all immortals?"


    "Back to the emperor, yes." Peng Wuwang said with a smile.


    Wu Li thought it was interesting.


    What Wutong said before his position was Wu Wutong''s brother, and Wu Li was curious for a while. He thought that no matter what aspects, Wu Wu Tong seemed not to be interested in anything. What teacher would be constantly angry, but unexpectedly, it was a fairy repair.


    Wu Wutong is an identity of a fairy, and Li Wang knows it. He just didn''t expect Wu Wutong to be so serious.


    "In that case, is there anything important for you to come here this time?" Wu Li asked.


    Even though his mind is a little complicated now, he doesn''t reveal anything. He just goes on to ask.


    "When I return to the emperor, my master says that I''m afraid that my younger martial sister is going to break through in this period of time, and she will soon enter the ningdan period. This matter can be big or small, so my master hopes that my younger martial sister can return to Yangcheng for a while, so as to make a breakthrough as soon as possible." Peng Wuwang said.


    This speech was discussed by Xiao Yao and him before.


    After all, Wu Wutong is indeed going to break through the Dan Dan period. Wu Li can ask the palace''s Fairy practitioners if he doesn''t believe it, so that he can''t pick out any problems.


    After Peng Wu''s words, Wu Li was also a little confused.


    "She''s breaking through?" Wu Li asked.


    Peng Wuwang nodded quickly: "that''s why my master asked me to come to the Imperial City as soon as possible. I''m afraid that my younger martial sister will forget to return when she comes to the bustling imperial city and forget to break through the important events. I''m reluctant to go back."


    Peng Wuwang''s words are very measured. Xiao Yao didn''t ask him to say that before.


    Wutong is Zhao Danxuan''s Apprentice. He knows that Wutong is under house arrest. He never said a word about it. He also said he was worried about Wu Wu Tong''s playing. This is the art of Peng Wu''s rash speech, which is impeccable.


    Wu Li frowned.


    See you in the picture.


    No matter what the reason is, the purpose now is already exposed. It''s all about wanting to take Wu Wutong back to Yang Cheng.


    This is definitely not what Wu Li wants.


    "Go back and tell your master that my little niece can make a breakthrough in the imperial city. There are many immortals in my imperial city." Wu Li said.


    Peng Wuyan frowned.


    Before he thought, this time to the Imperial City, may not be so smooth, but did not expect to be so smooth.


    Wu Li didn''t even say a word of superfluous words. If he didn''t want to, he had to refuse his request directly.


    This is definitely not a good thing for them.


    Wu Li''s attitude is too firm.


    Fortunately, this is what he and Xiao Yao thought of before.


    So he immediately said, "please think twice. It''s not a small matter to cultivate immortals. It''s not easy for my younger martial sister to cultivate immortals to this point. I believe that there are countless immortals in the Imperial City, and their accomplishments are higher than my master''s. But the way of cultivating immortals in this family may not be the same. If master is not here, I''m afraid there will be any accident..."


    After all, Wuli is not an immortal.


    What Peng Wuwang said before was not true, but he didn''t believe it. At this time, Wu Li could ask a cultivator to come and verify it. Of course, even if he did, he couldn''t verify anything. After all, there was such a saying about Xiuxian.


    However, Wu Li didn''t even think about it. He didn''t think that Peng Wuwang''s words were a problem for him. He said straightforwardly: "in this case, let your master go to the imperial city. I''ll draw up the plan myself!"


    "..." Peng Wuwang was completely confused.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Li should do so absolutely.


    Originally wanted to return Wu Wutong, but did not expect that this Wu Li actually intends to call Zhao Danxuan to come over.


    Or do you make the order yourself? If this edict is really issued, I''m afraid that Zhao danxuan really has to come. Can''t you say that Shifu can''t even walk? It''s so special that someone has to believe it!


    In fact, no matter how ugly it is, Wu Li''s overbearing attitude is no different from tearing his face.


    For Peng Wuwang''s uncertain expression, Wu Li pretended not to see him and asked, "is there anything else?" Peng Wuwang was silent for a moment and shook his head¡° Since it''s OK, go back! " Wu Li waved his hand and said.

 Chapter 1288

    Wu Li gives the order to expel guests. Peng Wuwang has no way to deal with it even though he is full of discontent. After all, this is what Wu Li said. If he doesn''t like it, it''s a protest.


    It''s uncertain that Wu Li wants to kill Peng Wuwang now. There''s no reason why Peng Wuwang won''t give the other party such a chance.


    After thinking about it, he chose to leave the imperial city and return to the inn.


    Seeing Peng Wuwang''s face full of loss, even if he didn''t say anything, Xiao Yao could guess that his trip was not going well.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao''s eyebrows also wrinkled.


    After Peng Wuwang sat down, he poured himself a cup of tea, moistened his throat, and then simply told what had happened in the imperial city before.


    At last, Xiao Yao sneered.


    "In this way, Wu Li really didn''t give any face?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Peng Wuwang gave a wry smile and said, "in fact, people didn''t take me seriously at all, and I think we were wrong in the beginning."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Peng Wuwang took a deep breath and said: "we think about Wu Li too well. In fact, this time he made up his mind that he would not let the younger martial sister go back to Yangcheng. He didn''t know what the old boy ate wrong. He was so determined."


    In fact, Wu Li''s firmness has something to do with Wang Wenge''s attitude.


    In short, Wu Li has been angered by Wang Wenge.


    He did not expect that he, as the son of heaven, made a decision that even his trusted ministers had opinions.


    But this just aroused Wu Li''s rebellious psychology.


    You don''t want me to do that, do you? I did it!


    Even if the world does not want me to do so, so what? I must tell the world that who has the final say in the north foot?


    Although Wu Li had some children, even the emperor of Beilu was a man of temper.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    After hearing the unrelated narration, Xiao Yao realized that Wu Wutong''s problem was not so well settled.


    Although Xiao Yao and Peng Wuwang didn''t hold too much hope at the beginning, and didn''t feel that they were 100% sure, Wu Li''s firm attitude made them even have no chance to maneuver.


    As Peng Wuwang said just now, they had spoken before Wu Li. They knew that this time, Wu Li was determined to keep Wu Wutong.


    "Is it just hard work?" Xiao Yao said something.


    After Xiao Yao''s words, Peng Wuwang was startled. Before he came here, Zhao danxuan told Peng Wuwang that he must keep an eye on Xiao Yao. Although Xiao Yao is a very rational person, it''s just ordinary days. It''s unknown whether Xiao Yao can keep his original sense before some key problems.


    "It''s not time to burn your brows yet..."


    Peng Wuwang''s words haven''t finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao slapping on the table.


    "In your opinion, isn''t it time to burn your eyebrows? Well, I ask you, what else can you do now? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Peng has no right.


    No matter what method it is, it is untenable in front of Wu Li who has made up his mind.


    If Xiao Yao had to ask him what he could do, he could only keep silent.


    "In that case, what else do you think we can do except to meet each other?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Peng Wuwang sighed. After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao said, "go back to Yangcheng now and bring back the news."


    Peng Wuwang was stunned and asked, "what about you?"


    "I''ll stay in the imperial city and think about it again." Xiao Yao said.


    He knew Wutong would be forced to go to the Wutong road if he really chose to fight with Wu Li. When that time, she would have no chance of a little roundabout. Even if he did not want to oppose, the huge northern foot would not be able to tolerate Wu Wu Tong.


    So think twice before you leap.


    Although he thinks so, Xiao Yao is furious now.


    As he said, there is no way out now.


    "When I go back to Yangcheng, I will bring back the news." Peng Wuwang asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it. Just as he was about to open his mouth, the door was knocked.


    "Who?" Peng Wuwang asked immediately.


    "Wang Wenge." Outside the door came Xiao Yao''s familiar voice.


    Hearing the name of Wang Wenge, the expressions on Xiao Yao''s and Peng Wuwang''s faces became a little strange.


    They are familiar with who Wang Wenge is. They just don''t understand why Wang Wenge wants to see them at this time and how he knows their whereabouts.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao stood up and opened the door.


    Wang Wenge was surprised to see Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao?! You are here, too It can be seen that Wang Wenge has great respect for Xiao Yao.


    As long as he is a talented person, he respects him very much. In Wang Wenge''s heart, Xiao Yao is not a talent, but a divine talent! How can such a person not care?


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    "Ah, what I said is nonsense. Mr. Xiao is a guest of King Li''s house. Now King Li is under house arrest in the imperial city. If you don''t come, I will feel curious."


    When Wang Wenge said this, Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "house arrest?"


    "What can''t be said?" Wang Wenge shrugged his shoulders and said, "when you say something, it''s what it is. On the surface, it sounds good, but behind the scenes it''s not good-looking. On the contrary, it''s not interesting. Since behind the scenes it''s not good-looking, on the surface, it''s so good. What can you do?"


    This is really a man like wind. Xiao Yao thinks that one of the lyrics is very suitable for him: forgive me for my unruly and indulgent life, love freedom


    "Mr. Wang, come in first." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m sorry for Mr..." Wang Wenge waved his hand quickly, but he also knew that it was not good looking to stand at the door, and maybe it would attract people who wanted to, so he didn''t polite with Xiao Yao at the moment, and immediately walked into the room.


    Looking around, Wang Wenge asked, "are you two the only people who come to the imperial city this time?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not a rebellion. What do you want so many people to do?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s what I said." Wang Wenge also nods and smiles. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Xiao Yao''s words just now.


    Peng Wuwang on the side was shocked to hear that.


    Xiao Yao really dares to say anything!


    The word "rebellion" sounds like a joke.


    What makes him feel speechless is Wang Wenge, who seems to have missed the two sensitive words in Xiao Yao''s words.


    He is convinced. Are scholars so unruly?


    "This time, why didn''t Mr. Xiao enter the imperial city together?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I don''t want to, I dare not."


    "So it is." Wang Wenge is not a fool either, otherwise there would not be so many diehard fans in Beilu, most of them are women. He said, "Mr. Xiao is worried that he will be detained, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao didn''t hide himself at all.


    Wang Wenge is a smart man. He conceals too much, which makes him look bad.


    Peng Wuwang''s head is about to explode. He doesn''t know what Xiao Yao thinks.


    In the face of Wang Wenge, I dare to say anything!


    He was thinking, why does Xiao Yao feel that Wang Wenge is a trustworthy person?


    Wouldn''t it be nice to hide some words?


    In fact, this is the reason why Wang Wenge hasn''t looked at Peng Wuwang any more.


    They are not on the same road at all.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Wang Wenge must have paid attention to Peng Wuwang''s whereabouts if he could find it here. This person should not have a different purpose if he took a picture.


    He is still very curious now. Wang Wenge, what do you want to say to them?


    Next, Wang Wenge said, "Mr. Xiao, would you like to have a drink in my residence?"


    Peng Wuwang said quickly: "can''t it be here?"


    In his heart, he didn''t trust Wang Wenge very much.


    After all, the last time Wang Wenge went to Li Wangfu was not for any good.


    Wang Wenge was not even a good man for Li Wangfu.


    If Wang Wenge looked at Peng speechless, he said, "master Peng, I can find it here. Can''t others find it?"


    Peng Wuwang blushed and was speechless.


    "Very good!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "just in time, living in an inn costs some silver, and there is not even a good wine here."


    "Ah ha ha!" Wang Wenge burst out laughing. He liked Xiao Yao''s character. He was really true and he was in line with himself!


    "Well, let''s invite Mr. Xiao to come back with me. I''ll give you the best wine."


    Xiao Yao immediately stood up.


    Although Peng Wuwang still felt that there was something wrong, he remembered that Zhao danxuan had said before that when he arrived at the Imperial City, he would listen to Xiao Yao''s arrangement for everything he did and said, so he could only keep silent.


    Three people get up together and rush to the bachelor''s mansion.


    When he got on the carriage, Xiao Yao looked back, sat down and said, "I was seen."


    "It''s OK. They''ve been watching." Wang Wenge said with a smile, "some people''s hearts are not so big."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, toward Wang Wenge put up a thumb: "you really dare to say."


    Wang Wenge laughs at it.


    This is a very good signal for Xiao Yao.


    As for Wang Wenge''s current attitude, Xiao Yao thinks that this may be a person who can be drawn to his own camp. Of course, this is just thinking about it. Although Xiao Yao thinks that Wang Wenge is a very good person, his heart is separated from his stomach. No one knows what he is thinking until the last moment. What''s more, although Wang Wenge looks very free and easy on the surface, what kind of person he is? Xiao Yao has never had a deep friendship with him. Now it''s hard to make a final conclusion. Lu Yao knows that horsepower has seen people''s heart for a long time. It''s still too early to make a final conclusion. In Peng Wuwang''s opinion, Xiao Yao dares to say anything to Wang Wenge. In fact, it''s not like that. Xiao Yao is just picking up some ambiguous words. When the bachelor''s residence, those tails did not leave, Wang Wenge did not seem to care, invited two people into the residence together.

 Chapter 1289

    Earth, xianrenshan villa.


    A black Mercedes Benz is driving on the mountain road. In the back seat of the car, there is a red safety seat. On the safety seat, there is a little girl who is only one or two years old.


    She is still too small and has just learned to speak. Li Xiaoxiao, driving through the rearview mirror, looks at the little girl sitting behind her. Her eyes are full of love.


    After a while, the fleshy little girl suddenly put the toy in her hand into her mouth and was immediately reprimanded by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiao Niannian, don''t put toys in your mouth!"


    The little girl blinked her big black eyes and subconsciously put down her toys. In fact, she couldn''t understand what her mother was saying.


    "Today, Xiao Niannian''s performance is not bad. He didn''t cry when he was vaccinated. When he got home, I''ll tell you your father''s story." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, hitting the steering wheel.


    "Dad - Dad, Dad." Xiao Niannian opened his mouth and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao was very depressed.


    This should be regarded as the most boring thing in her recent time.


    Xiao Niannian is one and a half years old. It''s time for her to learn to speak. What makes her depressed is that the little girl can''t say anything else, she can only call her father.


    "Your father doesn''t know where he is now, but your mother accompanies you every day, and doesn''t hear you call mom!" Li Xiaoxiao was angry and jealous.


    Xiao Niannian looked out of the window as if he had been staring in one direction.


    "Niannian, you said, when your father comes back to see you, what kind of expression will it be?" Thinking of this, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing. Anyway, she would be very surprised


    More than two years have passed.


    Xiao Yao hasn''t come back yet.


    If you don''t worry, how can you not?


    If you don''t miss it, how can you not?


    Pink Butterfly Xia Yixing, they are all envious of Li Xiaoxiao.


    A month after Xiao Yao left, Li Xiaoxiao found that she was pregnant.


    More than two months pregnant.


    It startled her, and in her place, she was overjoyed.


    Even if Xiao Yao is not there, she has a companion by her side.


    Xiao Niannian''s arrival has probably become the happiest thing in Xianren mountain in the past two years.


    Xiao Niannian became everyone''s little princess.


    In Xianren mountain, apart from Li Xiaoxiao, who will be fierce and Xiao Niannian, no one will say anything to her. Sometimes Xia Yixing will be angry because of Li Xiaoxiao''s words, and will pull Xiao Niannian to ignore her, which makes Li Xiaoxiao feel very speechless


    It''s obviously my daughter, OK


    ¡­¡­


    Lingwu world, bachelor''s house, Xiao Yao, Peng Wuwang and Wang Wenge are sitting at the dinner table.


    Xiao Yao had a good talk with Wang Wenge, but he couldn''t get in with Peng Wuwang.


    On the one hand, it is because Peng Wuwang was originally a person who was not good at words. On the other hand, Peng Wuwang always harbored hostility to Wang Wenge in his heart.


    Xiao Yao sees all these in his eyes, but he has never thought of mediating the relationship between them.


    Wang Wenge didn''t think that he had to be friends with Peng Wuwang, and Peng Wuwang was not willing to get to know Wang Wenge. Moreover, there was no intersection or common interest between them. In this case, why did Xiao Yao tie them together?


    After a while, an old man suddenly came over.


    "Dad, how did you come out?" Seeing the old man, Wang Wenge stood up quickly.


    Xiao Yao and Peng Wuwang also stood up one after another and said hello.


    "Ha ha, are you Xiao Yao?" Wang Taifu went to Xiao Yao and looked up and down at the young man in front of him.


    "It''s me." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I don''t know that Wang Taifu is at home. Some of them are abrupt and some of them don''t know the etiquette. I hope Wang Taifu will forgive me."


    The old man waved his hand.


    "Don''t deal with those sour people. It''s meaningless. Besides, is etiquette really so important? I''ve never talked about etiquette in my life. It''s good to be comfortable when you''re alive. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    The one standing in front of him is the prince''s teacher!


    He was surprised to hear such a remark from the old man.


    "By the way, I heard Wang Wenge say your poem and your sentence," you are the boat and the people are the water. "It really surprised me. Originally, it was your young people''s time, but I couldn''t restrain my inner excitement. So I came to see you. If I disturb your nature, I have to offend you." Wang Taifu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head quickly and said, "it''s also my honor to see Wang Taifu."


    The old man waved for everyone to sit down.


    After sitting down, the old man looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "can I ask you a question?"


    Xiao Yao quickly nodded: "what Wang Taifu wants to ask, the younger generation must know everything and say everything."


    Wang Taifu said with a smile, "well, why do you want to come to the imperial city?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "compared with Taifu, his heart is like a mirror."


    The old man sighed and said, "you are right. I do know, but I still want to hear from you."


    Xiao Yao stood up, clenched his fist and said, "to let King Li return to Yangcheng."


    "The Lord does not agree."


    "Then let him promise!" Xiao Yao said.


    Taifu looked at Xiao Yao. After a while, he shook his head.


    "Young man, the idea is still too simple. If the emperor doesn''t agree, no one in the world can help. It''s not good for you to annoy the emperor." Taifu said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    He picked up his glass and drank it down.


    After wiping his mouth, he walked back and forth for a few steps and said, "Taifu is right. If the emperor is angry, I''m afraid he''ll be dead. But what about that? If the Lord can be angry, then I can''t be angry? Isn''t it true that only the holy one can be angry, and a man can''t even be angry? "


    "The anger of the son of heaven, lying corpse million, bleeding floating scull, but what about you? Common people''s anger, Fu corpse two people, blood splashes five steps, the world is simple! "


    With Xiao Yao''s words finished, all the people present changed color.


    "Xiao Yao, this..."


    Xiao Yao looked at Peng Wuwang, narrowed his eyes and asked, "am I wrong?"


    Peng Wuwang thinks Xiao Yao is right. He just says it in front of Wang Taifu and Wang Wenge. It''s really a bit of a risk


    "Good!" Wang Wenge was the first one to stand up, slapped his hand on the table, and his forehead leaped. "What a common man''s anger, two corpses, blood splashing five steps, the world is pure! If so, Xiao Yao still took the stool! Ha ha


    After laughing, he suddenly felt embarrassed and turned his face to look at his father. Wang Wenge''s exultant spirit immediately went down and gave Xiao Yao a wink.


    Xiao Yao didn''t seem to notice Wang Wenge''s eyes. In other words, he didn''t want to care about them at all. His eyes still looked so cold.


    "It''s not a bad thing for young people to have some momentum, but they should also know how to distinguish the situation." Wang Taifu said.


    "The situation? What is the situation? " Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "in order to eliminate the hidden danger, why should I leave King Li in Kyoto? For the sake of peace in the world, do you want to toss Yangcheng? Has Yang Cheng ever been a bit restless? Did Prince Li''s house ever have any anti heart? The emperor''s vision is too narrow. What he sees is the northern foothills, but what the Qin Dynasty sees is the world. When he has been coveted, he still thinks about these things. Is the emperor right


    "Can we presume the right and wrong of the Holy One?" Taifu said angrily.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "as far as I know, many years ago, there were only many tribes in Lingwu world. Among the tribes, there would always be a strong one recommended to seek food for them. They need such a leader, but the meaning of such a leader is not to command them, but to serve them."


    Taifu was a little stunned, did not speak, but quietly looking at Xiao Yao, seems to be waiting for each other to continue to say.


    "This world is the world of Beilu people, not the world of Wuli, not the world of Wujia! If the people are dissatisfied, who will be the son of heaven? What''s the significance? "


    At last, Xiao Yao looked at Taifu and asked, "Taifu, I don''t know anything."


    Taifu mouth micro motion, said: "talk about it."


    "Why is the Dragon embroidered on the robe of the emperor a dragon, not a tiger, not a jackal?"


    "Because the emperor is the real dragon." Taifu said.


    "So what?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m an immortal. I dare to kill the dragon with one hand!"


    "..." the whole room, quiet again.


    Fortunately, there are no servants here. Otherwise, if these words are spread, I don''t know how much turbulence they will cause.


    As Xiao Yao said, as an immortal, he dares to do anything about killing dragons.


    What''s more, what''s a real dragon?


    In his eyes, what is it


    Taifu took a deep breath. His fingers were beating on the table. He didn''t know what to write.


    After a long time, he suddenly said: "Xiao Yao, how about writing a poem today?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what Taifu meant, but he nodded.


    He took a few steps forward and made a mental appearance.


    Xiao Yao is really thinking, but the question he is thinking about is not what poetry to write, but what poetry is suitable for the present atmosphere.


    After a while, Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened, which really made him think of a song.


    After pondering for a moment, he drank another glass of wine to moisten his throat.


    He opened his mouth and spat out the first sentence.


    "Xiao yuandou has a hundred poems about wine." Then, the second sentence and the third sentence were read out after a short pause¡° Restaurants inside and outside the Imperial City sleep. The son of heaven called out that he couldn''t get on the boat... "Speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped. Finally, he clenched his fist and said, "I''m an immortal in wine!" A poem, Xiao Yao cut a lot, also revised some. Although it''s not so neat, it expresses what Xiao Yao wants to express at this time.

 Chapter 1290

    If we give Xiao Yao more time, he may be able to think of a more appropriate poem than this one.


    But now, he just wants to read the poem.


    The son of heaven calls himself an immortal in wine!


    Xiao Yao is not a minister of Beilu, but a "I". It sounds incongruous, but how can he care so much at this time?


    He thinks that it''s good to put this sentence here.


    As long as you can express your true thoughts, it''s enough.


    The poem Xiao Yao talked about before is Li Bai''s Eight Immortals in drinking. Originally, this poem is definitely not a seven character quatrain, but there are too many contents in the complete content that haven''t appeared in the world of Lingwu. For example, isn''t it difficult for others?


    In order not to reveal the truth, Xiao Yao can only cut the poem, which really loses a lot of charm. For Xiao Yao, as long as he completely expresses the central idea that the emperor can''t get on the boat, it''s enough.


    After reading this poem, Taifu, Wang Wenge and Peng Wuwang were all silly.


    Xiao Yao can understand the astonished expression of Taifu and Wang Wenge at this time, but Peng Wuwang looks like a ghost, and Xiao Yao can''t understand it. What''s special? He doesn''t have any culture, and he pretends to be a cultural person


    "Xiao Yao, when did you write this poem?" Wang Wenge couldn''t help asking.


    Because of his astonishment, the name of Xiao Yao has changed from "Mr. Xiao" to his first name.


    Xiao Yao blinked at Wang Wenge and said, "what do you mean, when did you write it? It''s just now!"


    "Improvisation?" Wang Wenge seems a little incredible.


    Xiao Yao nodded, anyway, this kind of cowhide, he did not blow less, now have been used to. If at first he would feel a little embarrassed, but now more and more times, he doesn''t care. Anyway, he was not a shy person. If he would blush, Xiao Yao would be a red boy.


    At this time, Wang Taifu also stood up and looked at Xiao Yao. He opened his mouth, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth were trembling slightly. But after a long time, he didn''t say a complete word.


    "Fortunately, fortunately..." finally, Wang Taifu just repeated these two words. After listening to them for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t understand what Wang Taifu wanted to express.


    "Taifu, what''s the luck?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    "Lucky to see this person, lucky to hear this poem..." Wang Taifu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao can''t speak at once. Even if it''s normal for Xiao Yao to be shameless, Xiao Yao feels extremely shy to hear Taifu''s praise.


    "It''s too much for me." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Wang Taifu ignored Xiao Yao and just waved his hand: "that''s what it was."


    Xiao Yao was completely speechless. The main reason was that Wang Taifu gave him such a big evaluation that he felt a little ashamed


    However, even if you think about it, anyway, Wang Taifu''s praise is not his own. It''s Li Bai''s turn to be embarrassed. What''s so shy about him.


    "I heard from Wang Wenge before that, Mr. talent. Now it seems that what he said is true." Because of a poem, Wang Taifu called Mr. Xiao Yao directly, and even extended his hand to bow.


    Xiao Yao quickly turned aside and said with a bitter smile, "Taifu loves me so much. How can I have that ability? Besides, I''m a younger generation. How can I make your luggage, let alone Mr. two."


    "In the bachelor''s college, I only know knowledge!" Wang Taifu said.


    Xiao Yao can only scratch the back of his head to keep silent.


    "Mr. Xiao, can we take the month as the topic?" Wang Taifu suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed to the rising moon outside and said with a smile.


    It seems that Wang Taifu is addicted to Xiao Yao''s poems.


    Xiao Yao Leng Lengshen, silent for some time, can only nod.


    He knew that Wang Taifu not only wanted to listen, but also wanted to test whether he had talent worthy of his praise. Although the song just now was made on the spot, who can say it correctly?


    How about wine Wang Wenge also said with a smile.


    Wang Wenge''s proposal is very impressive.


    Wang Taifu didn''t believe it after adding the moon and wine. Could Xiao Yao have been prepared before?


    Xiao Yao laughed, hardly hesitated, then nodded: "good."


    When Wang Taifu talked about taking the moon as the theme before, Xiao Yao thought of a poem. Unfortunately, there was wine in the poem.


    He even wondered if Wang Wenge was a worm in his stomach. Otherwise, how could he know what he was thinking? This is really a great match!


    Xiao Yuan picked up a glass of wine, went to the door, thought for a moment, and said in a loud voice: "a pot of wine among the flowers, drinking alone, no blind date. Propose a toast to Mingyue, and make three people. Since the moon does not know how to drink, the shadow follows me. Temporary companion moon will shadow, xingle must reach spring. I sing the moon, I dance the shadow. When you wake up, you meet. When you are happy, when you are drunk, you disperse. Forever knot merciless travel, phase period Miao Yunhan


    After reading a poem, Xiao Yao also felt that he directly picked up his glass and drank the wine in it.


    At this time, he would like to thank his grandfather. If he didn''t force himself to see these poems and odes when he was a child, how could he have such a good chance to pretend now? Even he was wondering if his grandfather knew long ago that he would experience these things now, so he was ready for his own journey.


    Xiao Yao didn''t like it, so he asked, "how about another word?"


    At this time, Wang Taifu, Wang Wenge and Peng Wuwang have not recovered from the poem just now.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Wang Taifu just nodded subconsciously.


    When I came back, I was deeply shocked.


    It''s not enough for this guy to write an amazing poem. In such a short time, he even thought of CI?


    Is this guy really a genius?


    Wang Wenge also stares at Xiao Yao, his inner shock is no less than his father. Before that, he knew Xiao Yao was a talented man, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s talent had reached such a level.


    Peng has no special feeling.


    He just thinks Xiao Yao''s poems are pretty good, but it''s really difficult for him to understand the artistic conception. But even if he didn''t understand it, he could see something from the face of Wang Taifu and Wang Wenge. Obviously, Xiao Yao''s poems were very good.


    "When will the moon come? Ask Qingtian about the wine. I don''t know what season it would be in the heavens on this night. I want to take advantage of the wind to go back, but I''m afraid that the tall buildings will be too cold. I''ll dance to find out the shadow. It''s like I''m in the world. The moon rounds the red mansion Stoops to silk-pad doors, Shines upon the sleepless Bearing no grudge. Why does the moon tend to be full when people are apart? People may have sorrow or joy, be near or far apart, the moon may be dim or bright, wax or wane, This has been going on since the beginning of time. I hope people will live a long time and enjoy the beautiful life together


    This word is Xiao Yao''s favorite, and it has a relatively wide spread. On earth, many children can recite it, because it is still a song.


    In fact, when Xiao Yuan recites this poem, he is also thinking about his mother, Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao.


    Originally, this poem contains Sushi''s yearning for his family.


    After reading this poem, Xiao Yao''s mood has become restless for a long time.


    After waiting for a long time, he sighed and suddenly felt strange. There was no sound behind him. Didn''t such a name exist in Lingwu world? If so, their own word format may be difficult to accept.


    When Xiao Yao turned his face, he found a strange scene.


    Wang Wenge and Wang Taifu were already excited, among which Wang Taifu was the most exaggerating, with tears in his eyes.


    The reason why Peng Wuwang didn''t speak was that he was completely ignorant at this time.


    He didn''t expect that just one poem could make Wang Wenge and Wang Taifu very excited.


    Are the nerves of scholars so fragile?


    Anyway, Peng Wuwang found it difficult to understand.


    "Mr. great talent, great talent!" Wang rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. "This poem reminds me of many lost relatives... I hope that people will live long and share a beautiful life together? People have their joys and sorrows, and the moon has its ups and downs. No matter which sentence is chosen, it can be handed down! "


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He is not a real literati. His poems and songs are all copied from the previous world. Xiao Yao is just a porter, so he also feels that the emotions of Wang Taifu and Wang Wenge are difficult to understand. In fact, as a scholar, who does not want his works to be immortal?


    "It''s a lifetime!" After Wang Taifu finished crying, he burst out laughing, which almost made Xiao Yao feel that he was a psycho.


    "There is only one stone in the world, and Mr. Xiao monopolizes eight fights!" Wang Wenge said seriously.


    In this way, it has appeared on the earth, but the names of people have changed.


    Xiao Yao also didn''t expect that this is wrong, this sentence even used in his own body.


    Should Cao Zijian not mind?


    "I''m relieved, too." Wang Taifu Chang sighed and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about what?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Don''t worry, let you take Wang Wenge to Yangcheng." Wang Taifu said with a smile, "my son, of course, is not a tool, but the good thing is that he has some talent. Of course, compared with Mr. Xiao, he is thousands of miles behind. He can help a little bit. It should be OK."


    When Wang Wenge heard his father''s words, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Xiao Yao was also shocked.


    No one thought that Wang Taifu would make such an arrangement.


    Is Wang Wenge talented?


    This is almost certain. If not, why should Wuli attach so much importance to Wang Wenge?


    Why should people look up at Wang Wenge?


    If Wang Wen Ge can be turned to Yang City, will Wu Wutong and Zhao Danxuan be crazy?

 Chapter 1291

    Before, Xiao Yao really thought about bringing Wang Wenge to his own camp.


    It''s just that he didn''t express anything and did nothing. Wang Taifu even took the initiative to mention it.


    Compared with Xiao Yao, the most surprising is Wang Wenge.


    "Dad, you..." before Wang Wenge finished, he was interrupted by Wang Taifu.


    "I know what happened in Tianyuan hall today." Wang Taifu said.


    Indeed, many of those present today are good friends of Wang Taifu.


    It has to be said that Wang Wenge has really done a great job today. Wang Taifu has no reason not to know.


    Wang Wenge''s face turned red and his head lowered subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter? Do you feel ashamed to face me?" Wang Taifu asked with a smile.


    "Dad, I don''t know how to say..." Wang Wenge whispered.


    Wang Wenge went up to his son, put out his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I ask you, what did you say wrong today?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Wenge really didn''t know, "I just said what I wanted to say, but I can''t tell right from wrong."


    "Ha ha, if you don''t say it, can you still face yourself?" Wang Taifu asked.


    When the father and son talked, Xiao Yao and Peng Wuwang were curious.


    In this way, Wang Wenge seems to have said something wrong in the Imperial City during the day.


    They didn''t know what it was, but they felt vaguely that it should have something to do with Prince Li''s residence.


    Seeing that Wang Wenge kept silent, Wang Taifu was not surprised. He just sighed and said, "just follow your heart. You are my son. In this world, I''m afraid no one can understand you better than me. In fact, today, when I know about this, I know that the imperial city can''t accommodate you. Of course, I''m afraid there''s no royal city in your world. "


    Wang Wenge gave a bitter smile.


    He knew that what his father said was true.


    As he said, after today, I''m afraid that the huge imperial city will not be able to accommodate itself, and Wuli will not be able to accommodate itself.


    Then again, so many things have happened. Is there a royal city in my heart?


    He didn''t think about this question before, because he didn''t dare to think about it at all. Now this question is suddenly raised by his father, and he can think about it instead. Just think about it, he will get the answer that he didn''t get before.


    The Imperial City, is not with oneself.


    At this time, Taifu continued to say: "you are my son, or that sentence, I know what you are thinking. Following your own heart is more important than anything. Never do what you don''t want to do. What''s so happy to talk about? It''s very important to be alive. What''s more, you are still a scholar?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Taifu and Wang Wenge, and suddenly he was envious.


    It''s rare for a father and son to be able to do so.


    "Dad, or you can come with me." Wang Wenge whispered.


    "Why?" Wang Taifu asked.


    "If I really leave, even if the emperor doesn''t say it, he will hate you in his heart. In this case, isn''t it very dangerous for you to stay in the imperial city?" Wang Wenge said.


    "Yes, Wang Taifu, or you can go with Wang Wenge." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "anyway, Yang Cheng is very big. You can realize your ambition when you are there." After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wang Taifu burst out laughing.


    He turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "Mr. Xiao, I''m at this age. Do you think I can have any ambition?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed the tip of his nose and laughed awkwardly.


    He really didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Wang Taifu didn''t say much to Xiao Yao. He just turned to look at Wang Wenge again and said, "as I said just now, I''m old. Although the emperor is not so open-minded, how can I say that I''m also the prince''s teacher. What can I do when I''m so old? Now it''s all your young people''s world. In a few years, I can go back to the countryside to farm. No one will care about this. "


    Although Wang Wenge thinks his father''s words are reasonable, he is always worried.


    "Go ahead." Wang Taifu said, "it''s time for me to go back and have a rest."


    When he spoke, he turned around and said to Xiao Yao, "today, with the blessing of ears, it''s no pity to hear Mr. Xiao''s poems."


    Xiao Yao


    Is this the end of my life? This Wang Taifu is too satisfied, isn''t he?!


    "When you are old, you will not be able to keep up with your spirit and spirit. You don''t want to disturb the nature of your young people, so you go to have a rest first." Wang Taifu said.


    "If Taifu had a rest earlier, I would be afraid to disturb him." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wang Taifu didn''t show too much politeness to Xiao Yao. He had already walked out of the room.


    At the moment of crossing the threshold, Wang Wenge suddenly turned red and whispered: "Dad, your waist seems to be bent a little..."


    Wang Taifu seemed to have heard Wang Wenge''s words and suddenly fell down.


    After a while, he turned his back to Wang Wenge and said, "Dad is old. If you bend your waist, you can''t bend it. If you go anywhere, you can''t bend it!"


    With that, Wang Taifu walked on.


    Wang Wenge sat on the table, his eyes blank.


    Xiao Yao sat next to Wang Wenge and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. He simply touched the next cup with Wang Wenge and drank it all.


    "Don''t think about so many messy things. Maybe Taifu did it for your own good." Xiao Yao said.


    "I know." Wang Wenge looks a little dull, "but... I always feel a little abrupt, even if it''s reasonable."


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "yes, I wanted to ask before. What did you say in front of the Emperor today?"


    Wang Wenge cheered up and said briefly what happened in Tianyuan hall today.


    After listening to Wang Wenge''s narration, Xiao Yao''s chin would fall on the table.


    Peng Wuwang, who was prejudiced against Wang Wenge, had a wonderful look on his face after hearing these words.


    After a long time, Xiao Yaochang sighed, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "no wonder Taifu wants to say that the imperial city can''t accommodate you. Your courage is much more than mine. Although my words are presumptuous and don''t take Wuli seriously, he''s not here. I can say what I want, but you start to talk in front of others."


    Wang Wenge gave a smile and asked, "is this a big talk? Have I ever said something wrong? "


    "That''s not true." Xiao Yao said, "it''s just that sometimes it''s wrong to say what''s right when it''s wrong."


    Wang Wenge was slightly stunned, nodded and remained silent.


    After a while, Wang Wenge asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao was very single and gave Wang Wenge an answer.


    "I don''t know?" Wang Wenge was stunned, "didn''t you think about it?"


    "Originally Wutong wanted to bring back, but now it seems that Wu Li''s attitude is too firm, I want to take Wutong away, there are some difficulties." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    It was Wu Li''s attitude that made Xiao Yao feel a headache.


    The old boy''s attitude was so firm that Xiao Yao couldn''t start.


    "In fact, the emperor''s attitude is firm and normal." Wang Wenge said, "Zhao Danxuan has gone out of the gate, Li Wang has left. Wu Wutong is now Li Wang. Do you think he can fear?"


    "Do you know Zhao danxuan?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "How can I not know." Wang Wenge said, "to say it, Zhao danxuan is a great trouble for the Emperor today."


    Xiao Yao suddenly became interested.


    He realized that Zhao danxuan was also a man with a story!


    Seeing the curious expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Wang Wenge also laughed and said, "don''t think so much about it. It''s not so complicated. It''s just Zhao danxuan''s ability. Almost everyone in my father''s generation knows that he was once known as the first think tank in Beilu. How powerful is he?"


    "Others all know that Zhao danxuan is an immortal and a master, but what they don''t know is that compared with Zhao danxuan''s strategy, those abilities of cultivating immortals are nothing."


    With Wang Wenge''s words finished, the proud expression on Peng Wuwang''s face was hard to hide.


    After all, it''s his master that Wang Wenge praises!


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    Before that, he thought Zhao Danxuan was smarter, but he didn''t expect the old boy to have such great ability. Wu Wutong had such a master. Luck was really good. Now Xiao Yao has gradually come to understand that in Yang City, Zhao Danxuan is not the enemy of Wu Tong, but rather the Wutong.


    Wutong, what is the contradiction between Zhao Danxuan and Emperor? But Zhao Danxuan''s ability is there after all. Even if Wu Wutong is not what can be shaped, Zhao Danxuan can not feel relieved if he is around Wu Wu Tong.


    "If so, we can let Zhao danxuan feign death!" Xiao Yao said, "don''t you mean that Zhao danxuan will make Wu Li feel a headache? Then we simply say that Zhao Danxuan is dead, and Wu Wutong, as an apprentice to Zhao Danxuan, has to go back and have a look.


    "Before, maybe it was ok, but now, if you can''t do this plan, you will do it again. If you are the emperor, will you believe it?" Although Wang Wenge has decided to go to Yangcheng now, there is still no way to change the name of Wu Li. Xiao Yao hears it, but pretends not to hear it.


    Let him follow Xiao Yao and shout Wu Li now. It''s really difficult.


    "Feign death is not a clever method, and it can''t stand scrutiny. As long as Wu Li is suspicious, it''s easy to find out. Even if he can''t find out, as long as he has doubts in his heart, what can you do?" Wang Wenge continued.


    Xiao Yao sighed, more headache¡° Well, Peng Wuwang goes back to Yangcheng first, tells Zhao danxuan, and asks him to start deploying troops. " Wang Wenge said. Peng Wuwang on the side was stunned and asked, "ready to fight?"¡° You''re a fart soldier. " Wang Wenge rolled his eyes and said, "it must be too late. Besides, can you easily command the 80000 people? Although the military power is now in Prince Li''s mansion, people still have the northern foot in their mind. "

 Chapter 1292

    In fact, what Wang Wenge says now is what Xiao Yao can think of.


    Because of this, he will be more and more curious.


    "Since you know that, why do you want Peng Wu to go back and deploy his troops?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wenge was playing with his wine glass. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and he said: "first, attract the attention of the imperial city. In this way, they are easy to get dark under the light. If we want to do something small in the Imperial City, the risk will be much less. Second, it is also a deterrent force. Although it is very difficult for the 80000 troops to persuade them to turn around and attack the imperial city and make an enemy of the northern foothills, at least it can cause a certain threat, which can be regarded as a kind of pressure. We all know that it is difficult to mobilize the 80000 troops, but there is a certain chance. Why does the emperor not worry? "


    Xiao Yaosi thinks that what Wang Wenge said is very reasonable.


    Peng Wuwang asked: "in this way, will it infuriate the emperor?"


    "You have to be famous for everything you do. For example, when you transfer, you have to be famous for your teachers. Tell people all over the world what you 80000 people move for, not for rebellion. Second, even if the emperor is angry, he should be famous. Can''t he make a false accusation for King Li? It was king Li, not ordinary people, nor any military officer in the temple. "


    Wang Wenge''s words reassured Peng Wuwang a lot.


    Xiao Yao said: "the key to this is what you said before, the small action of dark under the light?"


    Wang Wenge nodded.


    "What do you think of?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wenge shook his head, looked at Xiao Yao, said with a bitter smile: "I''m really not smarter than you. You didn''t think of it. How can I think of it? However, we still have to act according to the circumstances. Maybe when the 80000 people move, something will happen in the imperial city. As long as the imperial city moves, we can see what happens and have a lot of opportunities. "


    Xiao Yao laughs and thinks what Wang Wenge says is more and more reasonable.


    Wang Wutong is really a talented person. If he can really help Wu Wutong, Wu Wu Tong''s shoulder load can be much easier.


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you have a heart attack?"


    "No Wang Wen Ge asked, "actually, I never thought of rebellion. I just felt that I owed some of the Imperial Palace, and I didn''t need Wu Wutong to be left in the imperial city. What''s more, the northern foot is too quiet. It''s not a good thing. As a king in the North, it is necessary to have a habit of staying vigilant in peace and danger. I can''t see it in the northern foot of the emperor. On the contrary, I can see a lot of you in you. As long as you understand, I believe King Li will understand. If you know the ambition of the Qin Dynasty, King Li will also know. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is that what you want to help Wutong?"


    "Just a part of it." Wang Wenge said with a smile, "the most important thing is that I am curious."


    Xiao Yao asked, "what are you curious about?"


    Wang Wenge drank a glass of wine and said, "I''m curious about what you want to do."


    Xiao Yao takes a deep breath and stares at Wang Wenge.


    Wang Wenge came to the interest, also looking at Xiao Yao.


    "If I tell you, what I want is to stand on the tower of the Qin Dynasty and take a pee?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wenge was stunned, and Peng Wuwang''s face was also very strange. After a while, Wang Wenge began to laugh.


    "Pee on the tower of the Qin Dynasty? Ha ha, it''s interesting. I''ll be with you then! " Wang Wenge said.


    Peng Wuwang shook his head hard.


    These are two abnormal minds


    The next day, Peng Wu rushed back to Yangcheng.


    What happened in the imperial city is very important. He must bring the news back as soon as possible.


    As for Xiao Yao, he stayed in the imperial city and temporarily lived in the bachelor''s residence.


    Wang Wenge had nothing else to do, but he had to sing poems against Xiao Yao all day long.


    It doesn''t matter if you have one or two songs when you have a good drink. Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to show off, it''s everyone''s responsibility to pass on the culture of ancient poetry! He still hopes that he can help Li Bai and other fans in Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao can''t bear to recite poems all day long. Although he recites a lot of ancient poems, he uses one less one. Xiao Yao thinks he should be safe. Don''t be extravagant. He uses them all at once.


    In addition to staying in the bachelor''s palace, Xiao Yao and Wang Wenge will also roam around the imperial city.


    Xiao Yao knows that in the next period of time, he may be staying in the imperial city. Since this is the case, it''s better to find out the situation here.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, let me ask you something." Wang Wenge said.


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You and Li Wang should get married in the future?" Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao


    He looked at Wang Wenge''s eyes and some strange, do not know why the other party will suddenly say such a puzzling words.


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "do you know what kind of reason the emperor used to keep King Li in the imperial city? Even if I don''t say, you know, the two choice of the emperor to Wu Wutong, I am one of them. If you don''t have any objection, I will really marry Wang Li to go home. It seems pretty good to think about it... Ah, I mean, don''t look at me with murderous eyes! I don''t really like a girl like Li Wang. You know me, the girl I want to like must be proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s definitely not Li Wang''s style of dancing with guns. "


    Xiao Yao laughs. It''s true.


    "By the way, I heard that the governor of Changyang city died, which has something to do with you?" Wang Wenge continued.


    Xiao Yao let out a "um".


    Relying on Wang Wenge''s intelligence, it''s not difficult to guess these. Maybe he has some other channels. They are both on the same boat now. If Xiao Yao still hides these things, he will inevitably be looked down upon by the other party, and maybe he will take Wang Wenge away. This is a personal talent! It''s not easy to get over it - I have the ability to write poems and words.


    "I once heard that Zhou Fang, the son of the governor of Changyang City, could write poetry at the age of three, write lyrics at the age of six, and master the art of war at the age of ten. Did you see that boy?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, nodded, said: "you say these, I really don''t know, but I talked with him, that boy is not a simple person."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Wang Wenge is interested.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any ink, so he simply talked about the chat between himself and Zhou Fang.


    In the end, Xiao Yao also gave Zhou Fang a very high evaluation.


    "I don''t know why. I have a shudder when you finish this." Wang Wenge said with a bitter smile, "such a child, do you really let go?"


    Xiao Yao glared round his eyes and asked, "otherwise? Did you really kill him? "


    "Ha ha, that''s true. Although you are not a good person, I''m afraid you can''t do such a thing." Wang Wenge said happily.


    "By the way, where are we going now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Zuiyue building." Wang Wenge said.


    "Where is that?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    Listen to the name, it seems a little elegant.


    "Brothel." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao


    What is a brothel called so elegant?


    Oh, yes. How many brothels are not elegant? It''s not the same as now. It''s also the loss of traditional culture!


    He looked at Wang Wenge, smile is very strange: "really can''t see, Wang Shixue unexpectedly good this mouth?"


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t say it clearly, the expression on his face had already explained everything.


    "You think a little too much. I''ll take you to the brothel. It''s not about seeking flowers and asking for willows. On the contrary, it''s about some business." Wang Wenge said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The sixth Prince is only seventeen this year, but he likes these places. Today I got the news that he came here to visit and planned to have a chance meeting with him. I have a good relationship with him, because he is also my father''s student and has no heart. I''m going to chat with him. By the way, I''ll ask about Li Wang''s situation in the palace." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he was also surprised. Before, he and Wang Wenge had been together, and he didn''t know when this guy got the news.


    Now think about it, Wang Wenge is not simple at all. He looks elegant. In fact, he has a lot of things in his heart.


    When they arrived at zuiyue building, some people came up to say hello. They were familiar with Wang Wenge and caused a sensation. Although it''s not a big deal to come to this kind of place in the north foot, and Wang Wenge are the objects of many young cardamom girls'' day and night thoughts, but for the first time they come to this kind of place. I don''t know how many well-dressed girls upstairs have heard the news and stay away just to see Wang Wenge.


    "Are you sure you haven''t been here?" Xiao Yao some don''t believe to ask a way.


    Wang Wenge frowned and said, "why do you ask that?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "if you come here for the first time, how many girls will know you? The way the pimp greets you is like an old friend. "


    Wang Wenge laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I laugh at you, don''t you know? In the Imperial City, my portraits are very popular. Many girls of this age treasure my portraits and stick them on the wall. " Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao: "isn''t it the same as some star chasing girls on earth putting their idol posters in their rooms?


    Just now, I installed a fresh and refined force with Wang Wenge? It''s special, invisible. Force, the most deadly

 Chapter 1293

    In zuiyue building, singing and dancing are very lively. Xiao Yao doesn''t like such an occasion very much, but he and Wang Wenge don''t come here to have fun today. They want to do business, so they can settle down when they come.


    "Go upstairs first." Wang Wenge said, "there are too many people on the first floor. There are too many people and too many eyes."


    Xiao Yao nodded and whispered, "what''s the matter? I''m afraid that paparazzi will see you and make you the entertainment headlines?"


    "Paparazzi? Entertainment headlines? " Wang Wenge was stunned. It seemed that he could not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "That''s what I''m saying, and that''s how you listen." Xiao Yao said with a smile that what he said was all words on earth. If Wang Wenge could really understand it, it would be a ghost.


    Fortunately, Wang Wenge is not the kind of person who is very curious. Seeing that Xiao Yao is just joking, he doesn''t continue to ask. If he really has to ask, Xiao Yao really can''t give him any answer.


    Waiting on the second floor, just sat down, Wang Wenge turned to look at the procuress, said: "let Lanfei come."


    "Lanfei?" The expression on the procuress''s face moved a little when she heard the name.


    Although she didn''t say anything, Wang Wenge was angry and asked, "what''s the matter, can''t you? Do you think I can''t afford to play in your drunken moon building without money


    "Ah! No, don''t worry, Mr. Wang. I''ll go to Lanfei right now... "The procuress kowtowed her mistake and turned around and went out.


    Xiao Yao tugged his chin at Wang Wenge and asked, "why, do you still have acquaintances here?"


    Wang Wenge looked at Xiao Yao, poured himself a glass of wine, and said: "the girl named Lanfei is Huakui of zuiyue building. Every time the sixth prince comes, he asks for her. If he doesn''t worry about the influence, he will take her back to the palace directly. Before that procuress, probably is also worried that the sixth prince will come today, but she also can''t provoke me, can only go to call a person first


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized this and said with a smile, "if you say so, the sixth prince must be back today."


    Wang Wenge couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "aren''t you talking nonsense? If he won''t come, why do I have to do so many things? Can''t I be bored when I''m idle? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. It''s his first time to drink flower wine in Lingwu world. I feel it''s really a good situation.


    Before long, the procuress came in with a girl in a blue dress.


    The girl really looks pretty. She knows that she is a girl in the brothel, but she still feels that she is pure.


    There is no powder on the face, and there is no affectation. Long hair is like ink, willow eyebrows and Phoenix eyes, thin lips, and the nose is also a popular water drop nose on the earth.


    360 degrees without dead angle, that''s about the girl.


    Xiao Yao squinted and said, "no wonder it''s the flower building of zuiyue building."


    Wang Wenge took a look at Xiao Yao sitting on the side and said in a low voice: "it''s really pretty. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. I''ve only heard about it before..."


    "If I had seen you long ago, I''m afraid you would run here every day?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Wang Wenge ignored Xiao Yao and said to the procuress, "you look down on me, don''t you?"


    The procuress is about to cry. She really doesn''t know what she has done wrong. How can she look down on Wang Wenge.


    "Master Wang, I don''t dare to look down upon you even if I look down upon anyone..." the procuress whispered.


    "In that case, don''t you see that I still have to bring my friends?" Wang Wenge said with a sneer.


    The procuress realized that she had made a big mistake. If this is on weekdays, such a mistake, she certainly will not make, after all, as a drunken on the floor of the procuress, the most basic human sophistication or to understand. It''s just that Wang Wenge lost her temper as soon as she arrived, which made her a little flustered. Naturally, many things are easy to forget.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, it''s all my fault. I''ll find another girl for your friend..." the procuress said quickly.


    Wang Wenge snorted coldly and said, "who are you insulting? One is enough? My friend needs at least ten


    Xiao Yao


    He really wanted to cover his face and pretend he didn''t know the guy around him.


    What kind of psychosis?


    Ten? Why didn''t he say a hundred?


    The procuress looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes filled with surprise, also feel some incredible, the eyes seem to say, the boy''s body can bear it?


    "Master Wang, do you really want ten more?" The procuress asked in a low voice.


    "You don''t have enough girls here, or do you think I can''t afford money?" Wang Wenge frowned and asked.


    As soon as the procuress saw that Wang Wenge was going to be angry again, she did not dare to ask more. She stood up and went out.


    She is also murmuring in her heart. Others say that Wang Wenge is a graceful and polite young man, but these days, I can''t see it at all


    After waiting for the procuress to leave, Wang Wenge looked at Lanfei standing in front of him and said, "since you''re here, don''t stand foolishly. Sit down first."


    "Is..." Lan Fei half squatted body to do a ten thousand blessing ceremony, then sat in Wang Wenge''s side to pour wine for him, whether still secretly glanced at the man around, eyes full of admiration.


    As Wang Wenge said, in this imperial city, there are many girls who secretly love him.


    Before LAN Fei heard that Wang Wenge had come to zuiyue building, he was a little surprised.


    She also thought, how can people like Wang Wenge come to this land of right and wrong?


    She is the Huakui of zuiyue building. She can''t appear in public on weekdays. Many of her sisters rush to see Wang Wenge, but she can only stay in her boudoir, hoping that her sisters can come back and tell her about Wang Wenge.


    After all, people like that can''t come here many times in their life.


    What I didn''t think was that after Wang Wenge came, she was asked to go by name.


    Is this also the result of admiration?


    Lanfei felt a little incredible, but she also had a little joy in her heart.


    "Wang Xueshi..." Lan Fei just opened his mouth and was interrupted by Wang Wenge''s wave.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Wang, just call me Mr. Wang." Wang Wenge said that in such a place of right and wrong, he always felt a little uncomfortable to hear others call him bachelor Wang.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang. Is this your first time to zuiyue building today?" Lanfei asked in a low voice.


    Her voice is soft and comfortable.


    I think so. As the Huakui of zuiyue building, he should not only be proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but also play and sing.


    Of course, in the modern society of the earth, there is no piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Although playing, playing and singing are still there, they have changed their taste.


    In the hotel, the girl said, "boss, I''ll blow one for you?"


    It must have nothing to do with music!


    "It''s my first time." Wang Wenge said with a smile, "can you see all this?"


    "It needs to be seen?" Lanfei said with a light smile, "if you had been here before, I would have never heard of it. Besides, Mr. Wang, I have collected quite a few of your splendid poems."


    Wang Wenge was stunned and said with a smile, "do you still like these?"


    Lanfei''s eyes changed a little, and the smile on her face seemed unnatural. She said with a smile: "take a look at it casually. If Prince Wang thinks that a woman like me is insulting you when she looks at your poetry collection, I won''t look at it later." Wang Wenge understood Lanfei''s meaning and said with a smile, "I don''t mean it. Everyone has the right to like writing and reading poems. Moreover, I appreciate your appreciation for me. But when it comes to talent, I dare not say what talent I have in front of this person beside me."


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Why do you have to pull me out?


    Is it interesting?


    immature!


    "Well?" Listening to Wang Wenge''s words, the girl named Lanfei was also a little surprised. She glanced at Xiao Yao and asked, "who is this young man?"


    "You don''t know him. He''s not local." Wang Wenge said with a smile.


    Lanfei nodded and didn''t ask much, but he felt a little curious. You know Wang Wenge is a proud man. He doesn''t even have a chatting friend. Now that we have friends, we also say that our talents are superior to ourselves. Is that really what Wang Wenge can say?


    The ten girls were easy to find. Some of them rushed to Wang Wenge''s house, but they were not waiting on Wang Wenge, but Xiao Yao. They were all lost.


    But when they found that Xiao Yao was also very handsome, their lost mood was swept away.


    If you can make friends with people like Wang Wenge, you must have a different status and look so handsome. If you can have something to do with yourself, it would be wonderful to think about it


    "Young master Xiao, come and eat a grape!"


    "Young master Xiao, can I play the piano for you?"


    "Mr. Xiao, how about a drink?"


    Xiao Yao''s head is bigger than two.


    He glared at Wang Wenge, then cleared his throat and said, "don''t go around me, and have a chat with Mr. Wang!"


    That''s what the girls want!


    Before Xiao Yao did not say, they did not dare, now Xiao Yao all spoke, they also ran towards Wang Wenge.


    "Mr. Wang, your poetry collection is very good!"


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, I like you. Would you sign for me later?"


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, thinking, in this Lingwu world, there is even such a signature operation?


    At this time, Lanfei suddenly said: "Prince Wang, the little girl also wrote a poem in her spare time. Could you please comment on it?"


    "Oh?" Wang Wenge was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "well, listen to it. Xiao Yao is here too. I''m afraid his comments will be more profound. This is your chance." Xiao Yao: "he was wondering if there was something wrong with Wang Wenge. It''s the first time I''ve heard of someone who came to the brothel to write poems. It''s nothing to do, isn''t it? Have you ever seen someone yell when they go to do big health care, girl? Don''t worry, let''s have a couplet first? Girl, if you don''t leave the fake hermes in your face, you will be lucky! But looking at Wang Wenge''s serious face, Xiao Yao didn''t say much. The room also quieted down. Although the girls didn''t think it was meaningful to write poems, Lanfei was the flower leader of zuiyue building after all. They didn''t feel comfortable in zuiyue building because they offended Lanfei¡° The beautiful lady is leaning against the window and does not think about herself... "As soon as Lanfei opens her mouth, she doesn''t mean to stop. There are more than ten sentences in a poem. At last, Xiao Yao almost forgets what she said. Wang Wenge listened carefully, and his eyes changed when he looked at Lanfei. Xiao Yao patted his thigh and said, "it''s over. This guy is going to sink in!

 Chapter 1294

    After reading a poem, Wang Wenge nodded his head.


    "Well written." Wang Wenge said seriously.


    In these respects, Wang Wenge will not say anything polite.


    He said good is really good, he said bad, it must not be good, never because of the other side''s face, say some good words.


    After Wang Wenge finished, he turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "what do you think?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you think it''s good, it''s good."


    "So casual..." Wang Wenge was a little depressed. Originally, he wanted Xiao Yao to make a simple comment, but he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say anything. However, he was relieved when he thought about it. After all, Lanfei is a brothel woman. People like Xiao Yao may not look down on each other, and it''s normal not to want to comment.


    If Xiao Yao knew Wang Wenge''s psychological activities at this time, he would feel very speechless. He didn''t look down on each other because Lanfei was a brothel woman.


    The reason why he doesn''t comment is that he will comment on a fart!


    The poems I wrote are not my own. They are all copied.


    Although Xiao Yao knows a little bit about ancient poetry, there is still a gap between him and Wang Wenge. If there is only one comment, but no comment on the point, then everything will go wrong? Xiao Yao won''t do such a thoughtless thing!


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t know much about it, he also heard some sadness in Lanfei''s poems.


    He was surprised, such a woman, the heart is so pessimistic?


    When Xiao Yao finds that Wang Wenge''s eyes change when he looks at Lanfei around him, he mutters and thinks that Wang Wenge will not get closer to Lanfei just because of a poem, right? On the earth, there are many ancient literati who fought against the world for the sake of women in the world, but the final result seems not very good. Xiao Yao is worried about whether Wang Wenge will become one of them.


    At this time, the procuress suddenly knocked on the door and came in.


    "Cough, that, bachelor Wang..."


    Wang Wenge looked at the procuress and asked, "what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it directly."


    "Yes... It''s the sixth prince." Said the procuress cautiously.


    After listening to the procuress''s words, Xiao Yao and Wang Wenge flashed an excited look in their eyes, but they didn''t express anything on the surface.


    Wang Wenge snorted coldly and said, "the sixth Prince has come, so he has come. What does it have to do with me?"


    LAN Fei, who was sitting beside Wang Wenge, was a little nervous.


    She naturally knew what it meant when the sixth prince came.


    "No, Mr. Wang, after the sixth prince came to zuiyue building, he had to find Lanfei. This is the routine..." said the procuress.


    "Oh, don''t you come first and then come to zuiyue building?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    This is different from what he said before.


    According to the truth, at this time, Wang Wenge should release people, and then seize this opportunity to chat with the sixth prince.


    But now, things seem to be different.


    Xiao Yao guessed that it might be the poem that Lanfei wrote before that changed Wang Wenge''s mind.


    Although he is a little difficult to understand, but also not much to say, can only wait quietly.


    He wants to see what Wang Wenge wants to do next.


    The expression on the procuress''s face also changed at this time. I probably didn''t expect that Wang Wenge''s attitude would be so tough.


    Wang Wenge is a Bachelor of the dynasty. His father is Taifu, but now he is the sixth prince!


    Does Wang Wenge want to fight with the sixth prince?


    Of course, Wang Wenge at this time in the heart in the end is so thinking, is not the procuress can manage.


    Whether it''s Wang Wenge or the sixth prince, it''s not the procuress who can offend him. If she has a bad brain, she will have to quarrel with Wang Wenge on these issues.


    Even though she felt that it must be him who suffered from the fight between Wang Wenge and the sixth prince, she could only think about these words.


    After all, even if Wang Wenge can''t afford to offend the sixth Prince and lose, it''s easy to deal with her little drunken moon tower.


    She won''t do such a blind thing!


    As a procuress, the most important thing is to be tactful. You can''t offend people easily. Otherwise, zuiyue building can''t stand in the imperial city for so many years. In fact, zuiyue building also has its own backer, but the backer of zuiyue building, no matter facing the sixth prince or Wang Wenge, is inferior to many grades. It''s not difficult to frighten ordinary kids, but for such a big role, the backer doesn''t dare to come out in public, so the bustard can only do the hard work himself.


    "Well, how can I tell the sixth prince?" The procuress said with a sad face.


    "Do I need to teach you how to say it?" Wang Wenge asked.


    "..." the procuress is speechless. To put it bluntly, Wang Wenge has opened the unreasonable mode! If you think about it carefully, he will cry sadly. How can there be such a person in this world? This is Wang Wenge! Anyone can be so unreasonable. How can he? How bad his image is!


    But in the face of unreasonable Wang Wenge, the procuress had no choice but to nod and retreat.


    After the procuress went out, Wang Wenge turned to look at Xiao Yao, a little embarrassed.


    "I..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "let''s have a look first."


    "Yes." Wang Wenge said, "I don''t know what''s going on, so I talk nonsense..."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said to LAN Fei beside Wang Wenge, "Miss LAN Fei, are you moved?"


    "Ah?" Lanfei was stunned, and didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "your prince Wang, for your sake, I''m going to turn over with the sixth prince. If you were someone else, I''m afraid you would have been moved to a mess."


    LAN Fei blushed and was embarrassed. She looked at Wang Wenge and whispered, "Mr. Wang, you don''t have to..."


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to find the sixth prince?" Wang Wenge frowned a little and said.


    "Ah! Of course not... "Lanfei subconsciously shakes her head and denies it. But when she thinks that there are so many people in this room, she is sweating. If her reaction just now is heard by the sixth prince, I''m afraid that she will have bad luck


    In fact, Wang Wenge didn''t know Lanfei''s attitude towards the sixth prince. He just felt that he had just heard sadness and pain from Lanfei''s poem, so he subconsciously wanted to leave the girl for a while.


    As for whether it is right or wrong to do so, it is still hard to decide.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He still chose to support Wang Wenge''s decision, whether it was wrong or right.


    After a while, the door of the room was kicked open.


    "I said Wang Wenge, what are you doing? Why rob my woman? " A little skinny looking big boy rushed in, looking very unhappy.


    Wang Wenge glanced at the sixth Prince and said with a smile, "sixth prince, who is your woman?"


    "Lanfei The sixth prince said unhappily.


    If it had been for someone else, he would have gone there.


    But there''s no way. Now he''s facing Wang Wenge.


    This is Wang Wenge after all. Even if he is the sixth prince, he doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Wang Wenge said happily, "is Lanfei your woman? In that case, why don''t you take her back to the palace? "


    The sixth Prince''s face sank.


    He felt that Wang Wenge was just doing something.


    Doesn''t he want to?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but he can''t. If he really brings Lanfei back to the palace, once Wuli knows, don''t say that Lanfei, even he will be driven out.


    In fact, Lanfei seldom receives other guests in zuiyue building. After all, everyone who comes here knows that Lanfei is the forbidden person of the sixth prince, and no one wants to touch the brow of the sixth prince.


    Wang Wenge is an exception.


    "Anyway, I''m going to take Lanfei away. Aren''t there many girls here? Why don''t you just cuddle any of them? " Said the sixth prince.


    Wang Wenge sighed, stood up, looked at the sixth Prince and said, "as the prince of Beilu, are you patient?"


    "Well?" The sixth prince was stunned and didn''t know why.


    Wang Wenge subconsciously turned his face and looked at Lanfei. He saw a trace of panic in Lanfei''s eyes.


    He felt that Lanfei was not willing to go with the sixth prince.


    But after they met, Lanfei stood up and said, "Mr. Wang, when we have a chance, let''s talk about poetry and ode together. I''ll go first..."


    With these words, she went to the sixth prince.


    As soon as he arrived, the sixth Prince slapped Lanfei to the ground.


    "Return poetry and ode? It seems that you are very elegant? "


    The expression on Wang Wenge''s face was a little ugly.


    He went up to Lanfei, reached out and grabbed her arm, trying to pull her up, but as soon as her hand touched Lanfei''s arm, the girl gasped.


    Wang Wenge realized that something was wrong and rolled up her sleeve, which was shocking.


    To tell the truth, Wang Wenge couldn''t believe his eyes.


    On Lanfei''s arm, there were black and blue, some whiplash marks, and some burned scars.


    Is this what you see or can''t see?


    Anyone would be surprised to see such an arm.


    "What''s the matter with your arm?" Wang Wenge asked.


    "Nothing..." Lanfei quickly pulled down the sleeve and whispered, "it was all done by accident."


    "By accident? "If you burn yourself, you beat yourself?" Wang Wenge said with a sneer. Lanfei is speechless. The sixth prince was a little impatient and said, "Wang Wenge, do you care too much? A brothel woman, why do you care so much? Besides, isn''t that ok? I didn''t try What the sixth prince said has already explained everything. Wang Wenge pulled LAN Fei from the ground, looked at the sixth Prince and asked, "so, you did all this?"¡° Does it matter if I did it? " The sixth prince said with a smile, "it''s just a brothel woman Wang Wenge sneered and said, "brothel women can write poetry, can you?" "£¨ Don''t worry, it''s still exploding

 Chapter 1295

    The sixth prince wants to curse.


    What''s the special way of comparison?


    How can Wang Wenge compare himself with a brothel woman?


    What does it have to do with her ability to write poetry?


    Seeing that the sixth Prince did not speak, Wang Wenge sighed and said, "sixth prince, I''m sorry."


    "Well? Are you admitting your mistake? " The sixth prince was stunned.


    Wang Wenge''s attitude has changed a little fast! The sixth Prince felt that his brain could not keep up with him. He was angry just now and wanted to fight against him. Now he began to apologize again. What a mess?


    He felt that his brain was not enough.


    "No, no, No Wang Wenge shook his head and said with a smile, "I just think it''s hard for me to say that. After all, you are so stupid, how can you write poetry? Don''t I expose you in public? "


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    This WangWen Pavilion is really a bit of mischief!


    Originally, he also had some doubts, thinking, how could Wang Wenge apologize to the other party at this time? After hearing this, he realized that what is an apology? It''s just another way to laugh at each other.


    This is a bit like myself.


    In this case, I often seem to say.


    The expression on the sixth Prince''s face is so ugly that it can''t be any more ugly.


    The girls in the room, including Lanfei, looked at Wang Wenge with a kind of shocked eyes.


    Before Wang Wenge did not give the sixth Prince''s face, they were surprised enough.


    Now, Wang Wenge still laughs at the sixth prince in front of so many people.


    What is Wang Wenge going to do?


    "Wang Wenge, do you know what you are talking about?" The sixth Prince''s mouth corners slightly twitch to say.


    "Of course I know." Wang Wenge said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter if I know what I said. What matters is that you know."


    Xiao Yao thinks that what Wang Wenge said just now, translated into Chinese, is that what Laozi said? Don''t you have a number B in your heart?


    But a cultural person is a cultural person. From Wang Wenge''s point of view, it is obviously much more elegant


    "Presumptuous!" The sixth Prince pointed to Wang Wenge''s nose and said, "this is treason!"


    Wang Wenge said with a smile, "do you have one? Otherwise, you go to the emperor to judge and say that you are fighting for women in the brothel, but you have never fought for me, and let the emperor decide for you? "


    The sixth prince was silent.


    Wang Wenge''s words, like a sharp blade, pierced into the heart of the sixth prince.


    He is not absent-minded. How can he do such a thing?


    Now he also understands why Wang Wenge dares not to give himself face. The reason is that this is zuiyue building.


    Even if he really suffered a loss in Wang Wenge''s hands and didn''t get a bargain, his identity can''t tell the other party what.


    He felt that this was the reason why Wang Wenge was so unscrupulous.


    In fact, this is not the case. Although Wang Wenge is clever, his thinking is not so complicated. He does not have any confidence. He just thinks that he wants to do it, so he does it.


    He also didn''t say these words to the sixth prince. He felt that with the intelligence of the sixth prince, it would be difficult for the other party to understand. In this case, it''s better not to say anything.


    Xiao Yao sighed, stood up and said, "sixth prince, you can see that my brother won''t give this woman to you. Everything has to be told first come, then come! You want face, don''t my brother want face? It''s the first time he''s here. You''re going to rob a woman with him. Will he be happy? "


    "What are you?" The sixth Prince sneered and scolded.


    Xiao Yao laughed, and then kicked the sixth prince in the stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even Wang Wenge was shocked.


    Before that, he was mocking the sixth prince, but Xiao Yao was cruel! A word doesn''t agree with me and I''ll do it.


    That''s the sixth prince!


    However, he was soon relieved. I heard that a prince of the state of Wei was also kicked out by a cultivator named Xiao Yao.


    When he heard the news, he thought of Xiao Yao.


    Now it seems certain.


    What''s the matter with this guy? Is he addicted to kicking the prince?


    Although Wang Wenge was surprised by Xiao Yao''s direct action, he didn''t find it difficult to understand. After all, Xiao Yao was not a polite person, and he never paid attention to Wu Li in his heart, let alone a sixth prince?


    Even if Wu Li is in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao may dare to do it.


    What''s more, the sixth prince?


    Xiao Yao''s kick actually blocked his way back.


    What he can do now is to forge ahead without retreat.


    "How dare you? Kill him for me The sixth prince fell to the ground and roared hysterically.


    The two attendants he brought with him rushed to attack Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "In the later period of foundation construction, it''s a period of Danning. If I can really be kept by you, would I be willing to wander around?" Xiao Yao laughed.


    "..." when the two bodyguards heard Xiao Yao''s words, they were already surprised. If the other side could see through their cultivation, their strength would be above them.


    But even if they do, how can they manage so much now?


    They are all bodyguards with swords in the imperial city. Now the six princes are beaten in front of them. If they are indifferent, they will be beheaded!


    As soon as they rushed in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao stretched out his arms, clenched his fists, and smashed them out together.


    Before the two could get up from the ground, Xiao Yao quickly stepped forward and slapped them in the face.


    "Why do you still want to fight with me?" These two slaps directly knocked out the two bodyguards.


    It''s really strange for Xiao Yao to have trouble with such cultivation.


    After finishing the two bodyguards, Xiao Yao reached out again and lifted the sixth prince from the ground.


    "Are you the sixth prince?" Xiao Yao squatted in front of the sixth Prince and asked.


    The sixth Prince is no longer arrogant. Xiao Yao squats in front of him, and the pressure is that he doesn''t dare to get up from the ground.


    "How about we make a deal?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What deal..." the sixth prince said cautiously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t open his mouth immediately. He turned around and looked at Wang Wenge.


    Without hesitation, Wang Wenge immediately said to the girls, "you all go out."


    Those girls don''t want to be here for a long time.


    They''re going to be scared and cry, OK?


    What''s the situation? The sixth prince was beaten?


    This is the imperial city at the north foot! How dare anyone beat the emperor''s sons? Are these people really tired of living?


    "By the way, shut up, or I don''t mind killing you all." Xiao Yao said with a fierce face.


    The girls nodded hard.


    After throwing them all out, Lanfei remained silent.


    Wang Wenge hesitated for a moment and said to Lanfei, "you should go out for the time being."


    Lanfei shook his head.


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao roared.


    LAN Fei was startled by Xiao Yao and subconsciously stood up. After hesitation, she looked at Wang Wenge and said, "Prince Wang, I..."


    Wang Wenge laughed and said, "I''ll find you later."


    Hearing Wang Wenge''s words, Lanfei was relieved and pleased.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yao could only shake his head and sigh.


    "Ah, beauty is in trouble..."


    Wang Wenge blushed and said, "Xiao Yao, don''t get me wrong..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s my business to misunderstand. It''s your business to think about it."


    Wang Wenge sighed and nodded.


    Xiao Yao looked at the sixth Prince and said, "let''s sit down and have a chat."


    The sixth Prince didn''t dare, but on second thought, Xiao Yao certainly won''t do anything about him now, so he is carefree for the time being, so he nodded, opened a stool and sat down.


    "Cough, brother, in fact, Wang Wenge and I are friends. We used to make fun of each other before. It''s also a joke to talk with you. Don''t take it to heart..." as soon as the sixth prince sat down, he began to say.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "the sixth Prince is the sixth prince in the end. Even if he doesn''t have any intelligence, his ability of steering at the wind is not bad at all."


    Xiao Yao''s words, for the sixth prince, are a kind of mockery of hongguoguo. But even so, the sixth prince does not dare to show any dissatisfaction in his heart. He can only laugh with him. Who can make himself captured by the other side now? Even if he is a fool, he knows that he is not the opponent of the other side in terms of force.


    "Well, brother, what can I do for you? In the north foot, I still have some weight to say! " Said the sixth prince.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not difficult."


    "Oh?" The sixth prince was stunned, waiting for Xiao Yao to continue.


    He can''t really feel silly, Xiao Yao said it''s not difficult, it''s not difficult, right? It''s not simple. It''s stupid.


    "I want to go to the palace." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" The sixth Prince stood up subconsciously, his face full of shock.


    Xiao Yao suddenly put out his hand and put a pill into the sixth Prince''s mouth.


    "Ah The sixth prince was unprepared. When the reaction came over, the pill had turned into water in his mouth and stayed down his throat. He subconsciously buckled his throat, but he couldn''t pick it out¡° What did you give me to eat? " Six princes vomit for a long time also vomit not to come out, on the contrary on the face is all tears, the stomach all is twitching¡° Poison. " Xiao Yao said, "within five hours, if you don''t get the antidote from me, you will bleed to death." The sixth Prince''s face was pale. When his life safety is threatened, he really has no way to doubt the authenticity of Xiao Yao''s words¡° Give me the antidote When the sixth Prince spoke, his voice was trembling. It can be seen how scared he was. Xiao Yao waved his hand, took a drink from the wine glass on the table, and said, "the antidote will be given to you naturally, but if I give it to you now, what can I do with the poison?" Sixth Prince: "he thinks what Xiao Yao said is reasonable. After all, everyone is not so boring¡° Don''t worry. You''ll be fine in five hours Xiao Yao said with a smile, "however, it still depends on your cooperation." Xiao Yao had already stated his purpose before, but the sixth Prince still didn''t understand¡° What are you going to do in the palace? " Asked the sixth prince. Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "this is my business. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t you think your question is redundant?" Sixth Prince: "he thinks Xiao Yao is too unreasonable. Is it like looking for someone to do business? Who is the master! Thinking of the current situation, the sixth Prince thinks that Xiao Yao is really an uncle... (code word, burst out! Code word! Burst out! Go on!)

 Chapter 1296

    Wang Wenge doesn''t know what Xiao Yao wants to do, but the development of the situation has deviated greatly from their expectation.


    Think of this, Wang Wenge or some embarrassed, after all, the reason why cheap, also because of his reasons.


    Xiao Yao drank a glass of wine and continued: "your task is to take me to the palace. I will tell you what to do after that."


    "But even my sixth prince can''t bring people into the palace casually!" The sixth prince said with a sad face.


    Although he didn''t know what the purpose of Xiao Yao''s entering the palace was, one thing was almost certain, that is, the other side had no good intentions!


    There are many experts in the palace, but if Xiao Yao gets into any trouble in the palace, even if he doesn''t threaten anyone, he will get into trouble!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is your business, and I have nothing to do with it."


    Xiao Yao''s words made the sixth Prince completely helpless.


    That''s true. Xiao Yao''s goal is to enter the palace, but how to do it is his own business.


    If you don''t follow Xiao Yao''s words, you will die.


    At this time, however, his mind became active again.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t know how to read his mind, he could see that the expression on the sixth Prince''s face was uncertain. He also guessed some and said with a smile, "of course, you can also think so. Kill me first. As for the poison in my body, you can find the Imperial doctor in the imperial city to solve it."


    "..." the sixth Prince looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes almost staring out.


    Full of incredible, there is no way to use words to express.


    Can this guy read his mind? Otherwise, how can he guess what he is thinking in his heart?


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, you can try it! But my poison is from an old Dan pharmacist. There are only three antidotes in the world. You can try them. If you fail, you will suffer. In fact, if you think about it carefully, I think it''s quite worthwhile. Even if you die, I will bury you with me, won''t you? " Xiao Yao said.


    The sixth Prince is about to cry.


    He didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want Xiao Yao to be buried with him.


    He just wants to live quietly, which is more important than anything!


    "I''ll take you to the palace..." the sixth prince said with trembling lips.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted the sixth prince on the shoulder and said, "this is a good boy! You go out and wait for me


    "Well?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao said.


    The sixth Prince quickly stood up and went out.


    After that, Wang Wenge looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s too late for anything." "All plans are ahead of time," Xiao said


    "What do you mean?" Wang Wenge asked.


    "I will enter the palace tonight, and then find Wu Wutong and bring her out." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Wang Wenge''s chin is about to fall to the ground.


    He really did not know what Xiao Yao thought, but was it simply something for Xiao Yao to bring Wutong from the palace?


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "I also know that it''s very difficult, but now it''s time to do nothing. What''s more, if we don''t do it, how can we do it? Didn''t you disturb the original plan? "


    Wang Wenge blushed and said with shame, "I''m sorry..." it was Xiao Yao who attacked the sixth Prince before. However, it was true that Wang Wenge had conflicts with the sixth Prince first. From that time on, whether Xiao Yao could do it or not was not important.


    At that time, it already means that they basically have no way out, and there is no other way out of the dark!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I don''t mean to blame you."


    Xiao Yao said so, but Wang Wenge couldn''t help blaming himself.


    "Give you an hour to leave the imperial city and go to Yangcheng first." Xiao Yao said, "an hour, must be out of the imperial city."


    "In such a hurry?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "now you are all involved. Do you think Wuli will not care about this with you? Once the chaos starts, I will not care about you. Whether you can run or not depends on your luck. "


    Wang Wenge said with a smile, "I am confident that I can leave."


    "In that case, I won''t worry about you." Xiao Yao said.


    Since Wang Wenge says he is confident, there must be some ways. Xiao Yao is not unwilling to worry about him, but at this time, he really can''t control Wang Wenge.


    "After that, we can only meet in Yangcheng." Xiao Yao said, "or that sentence, can run off, depends on your luck."


    "Don''t worry." Wang Wenge said, "my luck, it seems, has not been particularly bad."


    "Well."


    When he came out of the room, the sixth prince was still waiting outside.


    He is really afraid to go, after all, the antidote is still Xiao Yao''s body. If he ran away, or if Xiao Yao ran away, would he not die?


    This is why Xiao Yao can rest assured to let him go out and wait.


    "Cough, brother, where are we going now? Do you want to go to the imperial city now? " The sixth prince asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and asked, "do you think of a way to take me in?"


    "Er, this..." the sixth Prince began to rack his brains.


    Although he is willing to take Xiao Yao to the palace, what kind of way to use is really worth pondering.


    "Think about it first." Xiao Yao said.


    "No, brother, I''ve already thought of it!" Said the sixth prince.


    Xiao Yao looked at the sixth Prince and said with a smile, "are you so smart?"


    The sixth Prince blushed.


    Xiao Yao said, "tell me, what do you think of?"


    The sixth Prince stretched out his hand and pointed to his two bodyguards lying on the ground.


    "You can put on their clothes and be my bodyguard!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t people know what they look like?" Xiao Yao said.


    The sixth prince said with a smile: "how can I say that I am also the sixth prince? Those people can''t exaggerate to the point that even the appearance of my bodyguard has to be checked carefully?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you know what he looks like." Xiao Yao gave a strange smile.


    The sixth Prince didn''t know why.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He turned to Wang Wenge and said, "go back first."


    "Good." Wang Wenge nodded.


    Wang Wenge went downstairs and saw Lanfei waiting downstairs.


    "Mr. Wang, are you ok?" Lanfei hurried up to him and asked.


    What she said was nothing. Naturally, she asked about the contradiction between Wang Wenge and the sixth prince. Wang Wenge really doesn''t know how to answer.


    If it''s OK, they are OK now, but there''s no doubt that they and the sixth Prince have already formed a dead feud. They even want to say that they have formed a dead feud with Beilu.


    If not, Wang Wenge will not leave for Yangcheng immediately.


    At present, only Yang city is safe for Wang Wenge, otherwise, it will leave the northern foothills.


    "Come with me." Wang Wenge said, "otherwise, I''m afraid the sixth prince will not let you go afterwards."


    "But I am drunk on the floor of the people, what freedom..." Lanfei said with a wry smile.


    Wang Wenge nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can help you redeem yourself."


    Lanfei''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it.


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "although I''m not a good man, you won''t be responsible for the trouble. If it wasn''t for me today, you wouldn''t offend the sixth prince. Therefore, since I want to go, I will naturally take you with me."


    "But I''m just a brothel girl..."


    "No, you are still a woman who can write poems." Wang Wenge laughs.


    He called the procuress and said, "tell me, how much silver can I redeem Lanfei?"


    "Redemption?" The expression on the procuress''s face is a little ugly.


    After all, Lanfei is the number one player in zuiyue building!


    Which brothel is willing to let its own Huakui go like this?


    If someone else said that, the procuress would not agree to anything, but now it''s Wang Wenge who said that, so she can''t refuse.


    "Five hundred taels of gold!" The procuress thought about it and said.


    Since we can''t refuse each other directly, we can only start from the price.


    "What? Five hundred taels? Hua Niang, you didn''t say that before! You used to say that I only need one hundred taels of gold, but now it''s five hundred taels? "


    "Before is before, now is now, this is also the meaning of the boss, I am a procuress, can''t make the decision." The procuress said with a smile.


    Wang Wenge also frowned.


    Although he had been ready before, he did not expect that the other side''s opening would be five hundred taels of gold.


    Wang Wenge is an honest and upright official, but also a restriction. Although he has a lot of salaries, most of them are squandered on pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Now it''s killing him to let him take out five hundred taels of gold!


    Seeing the embarrassed expression on Wang Wenge''s face, the smile on the procuress''s face became stronger.


    "Mr. Wang, forget it." Lanfei laughed and said, "actually, I''m here. It''s nice to stay."


    At this time, a voice came from upstairs.


    "Wang Wenge, come up to me! Don''t lose me if you don''t have money! " Xiao Yao yelled at the top of his voice.


    Wang Wenge: "this guy took the wrong medicine?


    "And the procuress, come up to me, too!" Xiao Yao continued at the top of his voice¡° Let''s see first. " Wang Wenge looked at Lanfei and went to the door with the procuress. As soon as they opened the door, they were stunned. The table in this room is covered with gold bars! There are at least thousands of taels of gold in this layer! This is the real local tyrant¡° Take whatever you like until you have enough five hundred taels. By the way, don''t take too much, one or two more. I''ll make you lose a finger! " Xiao Yao is facing the mirror and seems to be smearing something on his face. He says.

 Chapter 1297

    The gold on this table is a great shock to the vision.


    "Xiao Yao, where do you get so much gold?" Wang Wenge''s voice was full of shock when he spoke. Although he was the kind of person who regarded money as dirt, he was surprised to see so much dirt now!


    "You don''t care. It''s definitely not stolen." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At this time, there is no need for Wang Wenge to say anything. The procuress has already jumped on the gold.


    Before Xiao Yao said, or let the procuress memory is particularly deep.


    If you take one or two more, you''ll cut off one of her fingers.


    From what happened before, the procuress didn''t think that Xiao Yao couldn''t do such a thing.


    This guy even dared to fight the sixth Prince before. He cut off his fingers. What''s the matter? This is a bold guy!


    At the thought of this, the procuress shivered.


    However, after she had collected the gold, Xiao Yao didn''t turn his head back and let her get out.


    This made her regret. She knew that Xiao Yao and Wang Wenge would not check, so she had taken more before


    As a matter of fact, for Xiao Yao, gold is something outside his body. It seems that Xiao Yao is not short of money either on earth or in Lingwu world.


    However, he has to admit that even if money is not even a fart, it is indispensable


    Although the procuress is not willing to let Lanfei leave, her heart has been filled with the five hundred taels of gold.


    Although Lanfei is the money maker of zuiyue building, how many years can this money maker last? It''s very cost-effective for the procuress to exchange a Huakui for five hundred taels of gold.


    After helping Lanfei redeem himself, Wang Wenge turns around and looks at the direction of Xiao Yao upstairs. After thinking about it, he turns around and leaves.


    He also knows that time doesn''t wait for me. Now every minute is very precious to him.


    To live!


    When we get back to Taifu, Wang Wenge goes in with Lanfei.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll go to my room and pick up some things first." Wang Wenge looked at LAN Fei and said.


    Come out from the drunken moon building, Lanfei is still a little uncomfortable now. After listening to Wang Wenge''s words, she nods quickly.


    Then Wang Wenge went into his room.


    While he was packing, Wang Taifu got up and saw Lanfei sitting in the lobby.


    "Well? Girl, who are you Wang Taifu asked after seeing LAN Fei.


    "Little girl Lanfei, I''ve seen Taifu..." Lanfei stood up and saluted. She came out of the brothel. She had the least eyesight. It''s not difficult to think of the identity of the other party when she saw the age and clothes of the other party.


    "Lanfei... I''ve heard your name, drunk moon building, haven''t I?" Wang Taifu said with a smile.


    Lanfei was embarrassed.


    The identity of zuiyue Lou Huakui is a great honor for her.


    But now, she felt it was a shame.


    "Little girl, I heard that Wang Wenge brought you back?" Wang Taifu asked.


    "Is... Too Fu Mo angry, I go out now..." Lan Fei strong endure sad said.


    "What are you doing out there?" Wang Taifu asked curiously.


    Lanfei''s a little lost.


    In her opinion, people like Taifu are naturally very reluctant to see their own identity.


    She always felt that Wang Taifu should let him get out the next second, but now it seems that he didn''t think so?


    "Little girl, although I don''t know what''s going on, I have more confidence in my son. Since he has brought you back, there must be a reason for him to bring you back." Wang Taifu said with a smile.


    Lanfei was too excited to speak.


    At this time, Wang Wenge also came out.


    "Dad." Wang Wenge was surprised to see Wang Taifu.


    "Well, are you ready?" Wang Taifu looked at the luggage in Wang Wenge''s hand and asked.


    "Dad, otherwise, come with me." Wang Wenge said, biting his teeth.


    "Ha ha, haven''t you said that before? Besides, your father is too old to stand up to the trouble. " Wang Taifu said with a smile.


    "But, Dad, I''ve got a feud with the sixth Prince today. I''m afraid the emperor''s side..."


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "I know. It''s hard for me to know what happened in the imperial city. Besides, what is it? It''s just a little fight between you young people. Besides, since I''ve been in the imperial city for so many years, who wants to do something about me, I have to weigh it. That one is a very fond of feathers. He won''t do something about me just because of you and such a small thing. "


    "But Xiao Yao may have some movements in a few nights..." Wang Wenge said.


    Even now, Wang Wenge doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is going to do.


    But he has an intuition that what Xiao Yao wants to do is absolutely a big event that can stir up the whole imperial city.


    Judging from the current situation, Wu Li, who cherishes feathers, will never embarrass Wang Taifu because of a Wang Wenge.


    But it''s going to be a big deal.


    Once it''s big, can Wuli be calm?


    Wang Taifu sighed, looked at Wang Wenge and said: "everyone has his own way to go and his own life. Wenge, I don''t object to what you want to do, and I''m willing to support all your decisions, but it doesn''t mean that I have to go the same way as you. I grew up in the imperial city and stayed in the imperial city for so many years. How can I go? Besides, your mother''s grave is just outside the imperial city. When I leave, who will go to see her? "


    Wang Wenge''s eyes were full of tears and he just went back.


    "Let''s go." Wang Taifu said with a smile, he looked so calm, "when you were a child, I told you that as long as you don''t play around and do what you think is right, even if the sky falls, I will support you. Now it''s the same. Although I''m old, am I not old? As long as there is some strength left, who dares to let me and you? "


    Wang Taifu said the last five words slowly and lightly, but with great power.


    Every word, like a hammer, beat hard in my heart.


    "Father, the child is unfilial." Wang Wenge is on his knees.


    "What''s wrong with filial piety?" Wang Taifu came up to him, pulled Wang Wenge up from the ground, and asked, "tell me one or two, let me hear it?"


    "I got into trouble, but I wanted to run away by myself..."


    "Are you causing trouble? Well planned, well founded and purposeful. It''s not called trouble, it''s called strategy. You know that better than me. " Wang Taifu said with a smile, "another one."


    Wang Wenge opened his mouth. I haven''t said a word for a long time.


    "You see, even you don''t feel that you have done anything unfilial." Wang Taifu said with a smile, "in fact, I think you are very filial. The biggest pride in my life is actually you. Although I beat you for a long time on weekdays, when I sit with those old friends, I can''t say a few words about you or praise you well? When I hear others praise you, I will be modest, but in my heart, when is not the joy blooming


    The muscles on Wang Wenge''s face were shaking at this time. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth. He always felt that as long as he opened his mouth, tears would flow down inadvertently.


    Originally, Wang Wenge didn''t feel that he was such a fragile person, but now he finally understood that a man''s tears are not light, just because he didn''t get to the sad place.


    Now, it is the sad place of Wang Wenge.


    His heart is soft.


    "Come on, don''t hesitate. Let''s go." Wang Taifu sighed and said, "when we get to Yangcheng, if we can come back later, I''ll still be here. Let''s go to see your mother. I''ll tell her that her precious son is a man of great promise. Before, your mother always said that she didn''t want you to be like me. A generation of children are mediocre. She said that a good man should use his pen even if he can''t carry a sword, Depicting the two sides of the Yangtze River - I can''t understand it. I hope you can understand it later. In fact, your mother is also a person who has been asked by a University... "


    With these words, Wang Taifu turned his back, shook his head, bent down, and walked toward his room.


    Wang Wenge looked at his father''s back and rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand.


    LAN Fei, who has a panoramic view of this scene, is also in a very complicated mood. She doesn''t know what to say or do at this time. She just thinks that no matter Wang Wenge or Wang Taifu, she is a thoughtful person.


    What is a thoughtful person? Lanfei didn''t explain it clearly either.


    "Let''s go." Wang Wenge turned to look at Lanfei and said.


    "What else would you like to say to Wang Taifu?" Lanfei asked cautiously.


    Wang Wenge thought about it and said with a smile, "it''s better not to see you again, right?"


    "Well! In the future, we will see it. " Lanfei knew that Wang Wenge needed to give him a positive answer, so naturally he would not be stingy.


    Wang Wenge finally laughed and said, "by the way, you left in a hurry. You didn''t seem to have any luggage with you?"


    "Well." Lanfei laughed and said, "because I think everything in zuiyue building has nothing to do with me except myself."


    Wang Wenge nodded, understood the meaning of Lanfei''s words, and did not continue to say anything. They went out of Taifu''s house together, got on the carriage that had been ordered before, and drove out of the city.


    At night, there was a layer of fog.


    Wang Wenge didn''t look back all the time. He always felt that when he looked back, he was reluctant to leave.


    I don''t know how long later, Wang Taifu came out again.


    Holding his bedding, he went to Wang Wenge''s room, made the bed and curled up.


    "Your mother also said that you should always sleep in this room, otherwise you will be easily ill if you lose your popularity. Next time you come back, you will still live in this room, and you won''t get sick..."

 Chapter 1298

    When Wang Wenge takes LAN Fei out of the city, Xiao Yao and the sixth Prince have passed the first barrier to enter the palace.


    Until now, the sixth Prince is still full of disbelief.


    He looked at Xiao Yao standing beside him and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Xiao Yao''s face is as like as two peas.


    If it wasn''t for his bodyguard, he would have doubted whether the face was abruptly peeled off from the bodyguard''s face.


    "Elder brother, is that what you call" transvestition? " The sixth prince asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and said impatiently, "let''s go, don''t talk so much."


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s face now can only be similar in shape. At first glance, he will not feel different. But once he looks at it for a long time, he will find some clues.


    Although it''s a bit crude, there''s no way to do it. On the one hand, it''s because of limited time. On the other hand, it''s because it''s still night. Even if the candle is still shining in the Imperial City, it''s not so easy to see the difference on his face. Moreover, his current identity is just a bodyguard of the sixth prince. How many people can watch a bodyguard too carefully?


    "Oh, brother, just tell me! I''m really curious. I''ve heard about it before. It''s the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes! Brother, can you become a woman? " The sixth Prince continued.


    Because he knows Xiao Yao won''t kill him, so he has more courage. After all, Xiao Yao still needs his help.


    Xiao Yao is also annoyed by him, no good way: "you care if I can become a woman, none of your business? Why, I have to make you feel better if I can become a woman? "


    The sixth prince was silent.


    He was disgusted by Xiao Yao.


    This guy''s brain hole is really big enough. He can say something like this. Even if he is a pervert, he can''t do such a thing


    After passing all the checkpoints, Xiao Yao was relieved and relieved.


    In fact, the sixth Prince is more nervous than Xiao Yao at this time. If someone finds out, it''s amazing.


    "Brother, I have brought you into the palace. Can you give me the antidote now?" The sixth prince said anxiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at the sixth Prince and said angrily, "what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Although the sixth Prince didn''t speak, he always accompanied him with a smile, but he was ready to curse in his heart.


    It''s not you who are dying. Of course you''re not in a hurry. If the antidote is given slowly, who will be responsible for my sudden death on the spot? Of course, in this case, he can only think about it in his heart and dare not say it. Who can let Xiao Yao hold his life now? At this time also to offend each other, in this world there should be no more stupid. Forced things.


    No matter how you look at it, the sixth Prince doesn''t seem to be that kind of absent-minded.


    But the sixth prince was also very helpless at this time, and asked: "brother, what else do you have to explain? Or we''ll do it all in a hurry? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "Why are you so afraid of death?"


    "A few people are not afraid of death..." the sixth prince said helplessly.


    I finally got a good baby in my life. Now I''m only 17 years old. Of course, I want to continue to live.


    He doesn''t know whether Xiao Yao can understand what he said.


    "Well, I''m going to see King Li." Xiao Yao said.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the sixth Prince suddenly changed his face.


    "That''s what you came into the palace for?" The sixth prince asked, "are you from Prince Li''s mansion?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that you are not so careless as Wang Wenge said, and you don''t know anything?"


    The sixth prince gave a wry smile and said, "during this period of time, the palace has been full of rumors. Even if I don''t want to know, I can''t? I just didn''t expect you to rush into the palace so that you could see Wutong, even if you saw her. If my father doesn''t let her go, she can''t. do you think you can take her out of the palace? "


    Xiao Yao impatient said: "can you take her out, this is my business, and you have nothing to do."


    The sixth prince thought about it and thought that what Xiao Yao said was right. It was Xiao Yao''s business. It had nothing to do with him.


    He didn''t worry that if he brought Xiao Yao there, he would be in big trouble.


    If Xiao Yao really wants to take Wutong to break through, I''m afraid he will die here, and this will give his father a chance to punish Li Wang.


    It was a lot easier for him to think about it.


    "OK, I''ll take you there!" The sixth Prince agreed very simply.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he understood the inner thoughts of the sixth prince. With a smile, he nodded and followed the sixth Prince forward.


    Walking on the road, Xiao Yao is not idle, eyes around, looking around the situation.


    It has to be said that the imperial palace is the Imperial Palace, and the guard is very strict. Every time you walk out of a certain distance, you will find some imperial guards with swords in big Mandarin coats patrolling.


    "How many soldiers are there in the palace?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I can''t say." The sixth prince said, "and don''t ask, elder brother. Even if I said it, you don''t know whether it''s true or not?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are a lot smarter."


    "I''m telling the truth! Besides, in fact, I don''t think you are a bad person. Why don''t you give up? I can let bygones be bygones and we can make friends. " Said the sixth prince.


    Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid now?"


    The sixth Prince shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid. What I''m saying is true. As long as you are willing to go back now, I can recognize you as a friend and call you brother. Of course, you can give me the disguise if you have nothing to do. After all, I''m not very good-looking. Can you help me become more handsome?"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    This guy is a psycho! Yi Rong Shu is such a high-end technology. He just wants to make himself handsome?


    How can there be such boring people?


    He suddenly hoped that the six emperors could become the emperor of the Northern Piedmont. If such a person was emperor, what would happen if Wu Wutong did nothing?


    Because six princes led the way, the two did not have any trouble on the way, and soon they arrived at the residence of Wutong. What was the trouble?


    "King Li lives here now." Said the sixth prince.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "how many people hold hands?"


    "Isn''t that normal?" Wutong said, "to tell you the truth, I can help you, that is, to send you here. Otherwise, I can''t help you. Don''t talk about me. Even my eldest brother, Prince, what you want to see is six. It''s impossible for you to have the instructions of my father."


    What the sixth prince says now is something Xiao Yao didn''t think of before.


    "So much trouble?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course, Wang Li''s current status is too special." The sixth prince said with a bitter smile.


    "Can''t you do something about it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The sixth Prince put out his hand and said, "otherwise, you can come and think of a way to deal with things that use your brain. Even if I don''t say it, I think you should be able to find that I''m a brainless man! What can you expect me to do? "


    Xiao Yao


    This is the first time he has seen someone say that he is so cruel.


    He is really a young man with ideas


    "Brother, I really can only help you here." The sixth prince seemed to cry.


    "Well, I see. You can go now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? Is that true? " The sixth prince was stunned.


    "You''re sure, Wutong is here, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m absolutely sure!" The sixth prince said, "I swear to heaven!"


    "Then go away." Xiao Yao also felt Wu Wutong''s air machine.


    "The antidote..." the sixth Prince whispered.


    If he hadn''t been poisoned by Xiao Yao before, he would have left long ago. Why cooperate so much.


    What he wants is the antidote, OK? He doesn''t want seven holes to bleed to death!


    It''s so ugly.


    Although I was not good-looking


    "Do you really think I poisoned you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I gave you a pill before. Although it''s not a good pill, it may make your body stronger. In fact, I''m quite convinced. How old are you? Is the body hollowed out by wine? Can''t you control it? Even if I don''t poison you, you won''t live to be 40 years old. "


    Xiao Yao''s words sounded the alarm for the sixth prince, and he was about to cry.


    "Really? I''ll change it later... "


    "Take your time. Anyway, there are many good things in your palace. Take your time." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m fine?" The sixth Prince still didn''t believe it.


    "Is there anything uncomfortable about you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The sixth Prince shook his head.


    "That''s enough. I''ll poison you, and you won''t feel bad at all?" Xiao Yao said, "get out of here. Now is your chance. If you don''t go now, you will want to go, but you can''t go."


    The sixth Prince clenched his teeth and could only turn away.


    Halfway through, he turned back.


    "Brother, I don''t understand. Why don''t you take me hostage and go out with King Li?" Asked the sixth prince.


    "Do you think Wuli will let us go for the sake of a sixth prince like you?" Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I didn''t think about it, but Wang Wenge told me that Wu Li was annoyed when he saw you. If you were dead, he would not frown."


    The sixth Prince felt deeply. But he knew that what Xiao Yao and Wang Wenge said was true¡° It''s sad for me to think so. " The sixth prince said to himself, "I''m really worthless... Forget it, brother, I wish you all the best." Then he turned and left. Xiao Yao also tore off the mask on his face¡° It''s really hot with this mask. " Xiao Yao laughed and walked towards the direction of Wu Wutong''s residence.

 Chapter 1299

    When he reached the door of the house, Xiao Yao was stopped, which was what he had expected.


    Looking at the guards who stopped him, Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " One of the guards frowned and his chopper was shining in the moonlight.


    "Take my friend away." Xiao Yao said, brazenly hand, a slap on the man''s jaw.


    Then, Xiao Yao immediately changed his move and waved to the other one.


    The six imperial guards at the gate were killed by Xiao Yao almost in the blink of an eye.


    He stretched out his leg and kicked the door open. Wu Wutong was already dressed and standing at the door.


    How can Wu Wutong be a fairy repair woman? What could she have heard?


    "Xiao Yao, you..."


    Wu Wutong''s words were not finished, and he was dragged out by his wrist.


    "If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it later. What we''re going to do now is to get out." Xiao Yao said this, and turned his face to see Wu Wutong, smiling, "surprised, surprised?"


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    She thinks Xiao Yao is crazy!


    Does this guy know where this is?


    This is the Imperial City in the north!


    What makes her think they can escape?


    Where does this self-confidence come from?


    "Xiao Yao, we can''t escape. There are too many experts here." Wu Wutong said, "moreover, in this imperial city, there are about ten thousand army guards. How can we escape?"


    "Ten thousand is ten thousand, isn''t it? Not much! " Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong was angry, "can you calm down first?"


    Xiao Yao stopped suddenly and looked at Wu Wutong and smiled.


    He pointed out the room before Wu Wutong, and said, "from my arrival here, there is no way to calm down. We have no way to go back, and is your house arrest short? If I could think of another way, do you think I would take such a risk to come to the imperial city and take you out in this way? Do you think Zhao danxuan and I did nothing else? But Wu Li''s attitude is too firm. No matter what method we use, we can''t make him change his mind. What else can we do? "


    "But if you don''t come, I''ll stay here alone. If you come, we''ll both have to stay here." Wu Wutong chuckle smile.


    "Who said that?" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and stroked Wu Wutong''s hair again, and said, "I said before, as long as I want to take you away, no one can stay behind you, and now is also so!"


    Turning around, dozens of imperial guards have been killed.


    They held the torch high, the other hand holding the chopper on their waist, and were furious.


    "Assassins!"


    Xiao Yao heard a cry and rubbed his nose.


    Turning around and looking at Wu Wutong standing beside him, he whispered, "do I look like an assassin?"


    Wu Wutong did not hold back and laughed.


    "Well, it looks like it." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh. He held the white head tightly in his hand, and then his heart moved. Ten thousand sword shadows appeared in the sky.


    "Point sword! Kill Xiao Yao took a step forward, his aura was surging wildly, and countless sword shadows killed dozens of imperial guards.


    The shadow of the sword fell into the crowd, which was the sound of breaking the air, the sound of short combat, and the sound of shrill scream.


    The strength of these imperial guards is not so strong. There are only two immortal cultivators in ningdan period. This kind of strength, not to mention fighting with Xiao Yao, is just a point sword skill, which can let them all go to get the box lunch.


    But Xiao Yao knows that what he meets now are all small fish and shrimps. The longer they drag on, the more miserable they will be if they want to escape.


    Ten minutes later, the whole palace was in chaos.


    Many imperial guards are running in the palace.


    The prince, who had been playing with the princess, could only get up from the bed when he heard the noise outside. He went to the door, held out his hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness, there are assassins in the palace!" Said the guard.


    "What?" Hearing this reply, the prince immediately changed his face, and even dragged the forbidden army not to let him go? Don''t you protect me? "


    The imperial guards were also speechless, but the Prince did not dare to listen, so he called some people to come and formed a convoy.


    However, their actions, also just let Xiao Yao notice, after all, he was not far away from the prince''s bedroom.


    "Why are there so many people around there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That''s where the prince lives." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao laughed, and killed Wu Wutong over there.


    Wu Wutong began to wonder at some time. He soon understood Xiao Yao''s intentions and asked, "don''t you want to hold the prince in custody?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "is my performance so obvious?"


    This is what nonsense is, and this is all about the Wutong''s rush to the other side. It''s not obvious. What is the obvious talent?


    In fact, at this time, the guards around the prince also found that a large group of people were pressing towards him.


    "Prince, it seems that the other party is coming towards us now. We have to go quickly!" Said the guard.


    "Go! Go now The prince didn''t even think about it. The prince and concubine, who were in ragged clothes, had to follow the guard and move to a safe place.


    They this shift, instead let Xiao Yao capture the position, immediately toward there rushed past.


    When his body turns into a rainbow and rushes towards the prince, there are three rainbow pressing towards him.


    Xiao Yao helpless, because with Wutong, can only temporarily dispel the idea before, choose to retreat.


    When the three rainbow landed, Xiao Yao saw what they looked like.


    There was a weak young man, a man over 50 years old, and a middle-aged man in a black robe.


    "Is this the master of Beilu palace?" Xiao Yao Leng for a while, said with a smile, "it''s not high enough!"


    "Oh? So how good are you? If a double master dares to come to the Imperial City, he''s just looking for his own way to die! " The weak scholar said with a sneer.


    "Is it your death?" has the final say? Xiao Yao laughed, but he never thought of turning into Changhong and leaving immediately. After all, there are many fairy master who can fly. After all, he takes the Wutong tree, and the speed is slower. Some of them have only two masters.


    Even if you want to fly away, you have to convince these people first!


    "Xiao Yao..." Wu Wutong murmured a sentence.


    "Don''t think about anything, and don''t be afraid of anything." Xiao Yao said, "as long as I''m still here, no one can do anything to you."


    With these words, Xiao Yao loosened the hand of Wu Wutong gently. When Wu Wutong felt unsettled, Xiao Yao immediately smiled at her.


    See Xiao Yao''s smile, originally uneasy heart, seems to precipitate down.


    With a roar, behind Xiao Yao, 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses appear.


    have plenty of fight in sb.


    "Today, I''ll see what you, the ten thousand imperial guards in the northern foothills, and all of you masters, are going to do with me!" Xiao Yao''s face was ferocious and roared.


    When 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses appeared, everyone was shocked.


    Including Wutong.


    For Xiao Yao, the 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses are still a secret. He is not willing to tell the story, let alone let irrelevant people know. He always feels that this is an important trump card when he will fight against the Qin Dynasty in the future.


    But the idea is good, the reality is another matter.


    Even if Xiao Yao didn''t want to let people know, under such circumstances, he released the 20000 terracotta warriors and horses.


    This is his dependence!


    Otherwise, what dare he go into the palace alone and take the Wutong tree in such a way? Wutong will not Wutong if he does not take his life seriously. After all, he and Wu Wutong once gave him a chance to cope with Wu Wu Tong once he escaped. He would not be so stupid.


    Seeing that the twenty thousand powerful terracotta warriors and horses behind Xiao Yao almost filled the whole palace, the three immortals were also stunned.


    The three of them, half a hundred old people are triple masters, and the remaining two are double peaks.


    Even the three of them can keep Xiao Yao.


    But now they realize they''re wrong.


    This boy, it''s not as simple as they thought before!


    "What is this?" Asked the weak scholar.


    "You''ll soon know." With Xiao Yao''s heart moving, the 20000 terra cotta warriors and horses brought thousands of forbidden soldiers in big Mandarin coats to fight together. Even though many of them were immortal cultivators of the golden elixir period or even a great master, they could not cope with anything in front of the bronze terra cotta warriors and horses.


    What''s more, the bronze terracotta warriors and horses now occupy the majority.


    When they cut down on the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, they only produced a long string of sparks, but they did not make the bronze terracotta warriors and horses lose their fighting ability.


    It''s a great master. With the help of his aura, he cut down one of the terracotta warriors and horses, but the next second is the second terracotta warriors and horses, and let him crush them on the ground.


    How many people died under the long sickle and long sword of the bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    As for the chariots, they were rolling all over the palace.


    "Come on!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ll see today. What do you take to kill me?"


    He couldn''t help thinking, this special feeling of little brother is good... At this time, the three immortals have been completely stupid. They looked at Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong standing in front of them, feeling powerless. After a while, the weak boy suddenly roared: "today, I will kill you!" As soon as he rushes to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao picks up the long sword with white head, and at the same time urges the spirit yuan baby in his body¡° I want to see who is better than me, you double master The white head in Xiao Yao''s hand shines a golden light, and smashes with the white paper fan in the weak man''s hand. After the collision of a aura, both of them retreat from a distance. The remaining two immortals rushed up to help, but were stopped by thousands of terracotta warriors and horses. Xiao Yao is not stupid. Under such circumstances, how can he be a couple less?

 Chapter 1300

    Xiao Yao knows that the current situation is very bad for him. The ordinary forbidden army can be dealt with by the bronze terracotta warriors and horses. However, although these double and triple immortals are not equal to the large number of bronze terracotta warriors and horses, the number of bronze terracotta warriors and horses will drop sharply.


    With the strength of Xiao Yao''s current double master, it''s not difficult to kill 100 bronze terracotta warriors and horses by himself. If it''s a wheel fight, even 200 can do it.


    This is just Xiao Yao. What if Hong feisheng is such an eight level master? How many times the number? A thousand? Two thousand?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that no matter what, after today, the number of his own bronze terracotta warriors and horses will drop sharply. Thinking of these, Xiao Yao is very distressed. These terracotta warriors and horses are all his treasures! But it''s all his first pot of gold!


    Can''t we all be buried here?


    At this time, Wu Li''s bedroom, he dressed, standing at the door, looking at the house, the shadow scurrying.


    Behind him stood an old man with white hair, dressed as a eunuch. He was also a eunuch.


    "Are you from Yangcheng, too?" Wu Li asked.


    "To return to the emperor, it should be, for Wu Wutong." When the old eunuch spoke, her voice was a little hoarse, like phlegm stuck in her throat, also known as old tobacco voice.


    "And the bronze men, what''s the matter?" Wu Li said, "so many, so hard to deal with?"


    "The emperor, these bronze people, the old slave actually guessed some." Said the old eunuch, bowing.


    "Oh?" Wu Li turned to look at him and said, "have you seen it?"


    "I haven''t seen that, but according to historical records, when the founding emperor of Dazhong Dynasty died, 20000 bronze chariots were buried with him."


    "Da Zhong dynasty?" Wuli is a little confused.


    How can the people from Yangcheng be related to the Dazhong dynasty?


    What''s more, how could the 20000 bronze men of Dazhong Dynasty appear at this time? In the north?


    What''s the identity of that kid?


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look." Wu Li said.


    "Emperor, it''s dangerous outside..." the old eunuch advised.


    Wu Li laughed and said, "isn''t there you? You''re a quadruple peak expert protecting me. How can others defeat me? "


    The old eunuch gave a wry smile and said, "but if those 20000 terracotta warriors and horses are used towards me, even I can''t protect the holy chariot."


    "The bronze man, so powerful?" Wu Li was surprised.


    "Invulnerable!" Said the old eunuch.


    Wu Li took a cool breath.


    These terra cotta warriors are invulnerable, and even the top four can feel tricky.


    But there were only 20000 imperial guards in his palace.


    If it comes to the end, how can he win?


    Thinking of these, Wu Li''s face became more and more ugly.


    "In that case, I''m afraid we''ll have to go out even more." Wu Li says helplessly.


    The old eunuch was stunned at first. After a short silence, he understood and nodded.


    It is true that it is not good for them to let things go.


    If you don''t go out now, when will you go out? Are you waiting for Xiao Yao to call?


    Therefore, the old eunuch didn''t have much to say, so he had to go out with Wu Li.


    After leaving the palace, many imperial guards rushed to form a protective circle.


    "Come on, do what you should do. If someone kills you, can you stop it?" Wu Li said impatiently.


    One of the Deputy commanders of the imperial guards whispered: "emperor, even if we can''t stop each other, we can still delay some time..."


    "Procrastination?" Wu Li laughs, "what''s the matter with delaying time? Let me run away? This is the palace. This is my home. Where can I escape? "


    The deputy commander of the imperial army was blushing and ashamed.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really here. This is the Imperial City, and it''s Wuli''s home. Let him run, where can he go? Besides, Wuli is also the emperor of Beilu. Can he run? This is nonsense!


    "All right, get out of the way first." Wu Li said.


    After thinking about it, the deputy commander of the imperial army could only get out of the way for a while.


    Wu Li walked in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the weak man had been blasted out by Xiao Yao.


    Even if the other side has the strength of the double master peak, Xiao Yao still has the disadvantage in the battle, which makes him feel extremely surprised.


    Isn''t this guy the cultivation of the double master?


    I''m already a double master. I''m at the top of my cultivation!


    Why not his opponent?


    The weak man was so depressed that he almost vomited blood.


    He stood up and was called to a halt as soon as he wanted to continue to rush up.


    "Stop it!"


    The weak man turned his face and wanted to scold you, but he saw that the speaker was Wu lihou. He quickly backed back and knelt on the ground.


    "Emperor, I am incompetent in my humble duty..."


    "Just know." Wu Li gave him an answer, but he didn''t have any human feelings.


    He looked at Xiao Yao standing not far away and frowned.


    "Is he Wuli?" Xiao Yao also returned to Wu Wutong''s side, and whispered.


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    At this time, she was still immersed in astonishment.


    Up to now, she didn''t understand what happened to the countless bronze people.


    "Who are you?" Wu Li looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    "Do you have anything to do with who I am? Wutong, a life and death struggle, I will know what you are, but even if you are the emperor of the north foot, I will take away the Wutong. If you don''t want to, we will start fighting and kill a fish. Xiao Yao said with a cold hum.


    He knew that Wu Li''s willingness to come out and stand in front of him meant that he was ready to negotiate.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Bold!"


    There was an endless stream of reprimands around.


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ears and was already a little impatient.


    "I am so presumptuous, so bold, you come to hit me?" Xiao Yao said.


    With this sentence, the already restless crowd quieted down again.


    They want to kill Xiao Yao, but they''ve been tossing about for such a long time. What''s wrong with Xiao Yao?


    Although Xiao Yao''s Bronze terracotta warriors and horses are decreasing, comparatively speaking, the number of forbidden troops in the imperial city is declining rapidly.


    "Since you can''t kill me, what are you shouting about?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Wu Li took a deep breath.


    He can see that, just as the other side said, his identity as the emperor of the northern foothills is really not even a fart in his eyes.


    "I have to know your name, don''t I?" Wu Li can''t help asking.


    "You don''t have to know." Xiao Yao said with a smile. "Now, I''m going to take Wutong away. What do you think?"


    "No way." Wu Li said without thinking.


    Xiao Yao didn''t hesitate much, but his mind moved. The terracotta warriors and horses, which had stopped to confront the forbidden army, began to move again.


    This move, let Wu Li subconsciously back a step.


    "What are you going to do?" Wu Li cheered.


    "Fuck you! Why not? " Xiao Yaole said.


    "..." Wu Li was completely speechless.


    Did you meet an honest man?


    Special? Can we have a good communication? This is not a word, we have to do it!


    However, he can also understand that although Xiao Yao''s goal is to leave now, Xiao Yao really does not have any disadvantages, on the contrary, there are some small advantages.


    Of course, if this battle continues, Xiao Yao will lose in the end.


    Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t know, now I don''t know how many people are gathering towards the imperial city.


    Unless he can do it, he will kill all these people now, but such a large-scale battle is not a fight, it is already a war.


    It can''t be solved in a moment and a half.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    "Well, you can go. I didn''t happen as anything, but Wu Wutong could not go what I did." Wu Li said.


    Xiao Yao spits directly in the direction where Wu Li is standing.


    In this way, the expression of their own meaning should be clear enough, right?


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s action, Wu Li is trembling with anger.


    It was the first time he had seen someone so disrespectful to himself.


    He also dare not let Xiao Yao take Wu Wutong back.


    Now the twenty thousand bronze men are looking so hard. When Wu Wutong returns to Yangcheng, he will gather eighty thousand soldiers, even if he can only mobilize fifty thousand. Plus those bronze men, what will he take to defend?


    Even if we win in the end, how much will Beilu lose?


    After all, no matter who the final winner is, it''s the soldiers in the northern foothills who die!


    "Wu Wutong, I ask you today, do you really want to rebel?" Wu Li suddenly looked at Wu Wutong standing beside Xiao Yao.


    This sentence, in Wu Li''s heart, has been stored for a long time.


    He felt that it was time to ask.


    His eyes were fixed on Wutong, deep.


    Wu Wutong went a step forward, looking at Wu Li, and smiled. "Wu Li, I didn''t think about having to rebel. I just felt that I should revenge, that''s all."


    Speaking of this, Wu Wutong said again, "you really forgot, how did my mother die?"


    "..." Wu Li was speechless.


    He felt that in those years, he had done enough hidden things. But when he treats others as fools, he is the biggest fool. Even, he didn''t even have the idea to deny it. When Wu Wutong spoke so many people in front of him, it was obvious that Wu Wutong had already identified the truth. No amount of sophistry can hold water¡° Just for this? " Wu Li asked, biting his teeth¡° Is this not enough? " Wu Wutong asked. Do you really want to make the whole northern foothills turbulent for your hatred? " Wu Li asked¡° Well, what if my father is included? " Wu Wutong asked again. Your father''s death doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me... "Wu Li choked. The death of Wu Wutong''s mother was made by him, which he admitted. But Lao Li, Wang Mingming hanged himself. What''s the relationship with him¡° It doesn''t matter if you say it is not, I has the final say. " Wu Wutong said positively. Her attitude is to rebel!

 Chapter 1301

    Wutong Wutong has already talked about this point. If Wu Li still chased back, he asked if Wu Wu Tong really wanted to rebel, and he seemed too retarded.


    Fortunately, Wu Li''s IQ is quite normal.


    He gave up his previous question and looked at Wu Wutong, sighing, and some seriously said, "do you think Lao Li would like to see you doing this?"


    "What does this have to do with you?" Wu Wutong''s tears rolled in his eyes.


    She felt that Wu Li was really shameless to a certain extent.


    At this time, he even took his father out to say something.


    What face does he have?


    What qualifications does he have?


    Ridiculous!


    "Do you think my father can still see it now?" Wu Wutong looked at Wu Li and forced to ask.


    Wu Li was silent.


    He is not stupid after all. If he says what Wutong''s father can see in the sky, it is too stupid now.


    "What if he could see it? As long as it''s something I''m willing to do, he won''t oppose it. It''s always been so. Moreover, it''s something I want to do. What''s the relationship with him? " Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being scolded by people all over the world?" Wu Li asked.


    Wu Wutong thought and laughed. He said, "it''s not right to say so. Only to say, who will win the final prize? If it is you, I will be damned. But if I damn die I win this game, do you think that the people who want to curse the world are you or me? History has always been written by winners, even if I don''t say that, you should understand? After all, you have been emperor for so many years


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Wu Wutong could still understand this truth.


    I really underestimated her before.


    Wu Li was speechless again.


    He felt that he could finish all the Wutong trees he could say.


    Moreover, in many ways, Wutong understands less than himself. I can think of it, actually Wutong can also think of it. Just now Xiao Yao thought, he looked down on the Wutong, but Wu Li''s heart now does not think so? Has this girl been hiding herself for so many years?


    At this time, another team came.


    Silly monkey and others were taken over by them.


    "Kneel down!" One of the guards swore.


    Silly monkey and others even straightened their waist, said nothing kneeling, even if the other side''s leg has been kicked in their calf, came the hot pain.


    "Kneel? I''ve only knelt for the princess and old Li Wang in my life. Who do you want me to kneel for? " Asked the silly monkey.


    "Don''t blow it. When you first came to the Imperial City, you knelt down." Wu Wutong, standing beside Xiao Yao, said.


    Silly monkey saw the Wutong tree, and was angry, and grieved, "can you let me be a dignified and prestige first, princess?"


    Wu Wutong smiled and smiled, and then he sank down.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Either, I''ll get rid of you, or I''ll watch you slaves die in front of you." Wu Li said.


    "..." Wutong''s brain is going to short circuit.


    Her face was covered with incredible words.


    Don''t say Wu Wutong, even many of the banned troops, at this time, some can not believe their ears.


    This is the emperor of Beilu!


    But now, the king of a country at the northern foot of the mountain has started to threaten people?


    If it''s spread, it won''t be laughed to death?


    In fact, Wu Li was helpless.


    He doesn''t want to do it if there is a possibility, but now he has no other way. How can he do it? He can''t touch it! Let Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao two people leave here? He is not reconciled!


    This time, if you really nod your head, you will set up a powerful enemy for the imperial city at the northern foot of the mountain. This is a typical example of letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Don''t mention him. You can understand a forbidden army drawn from here.


    "Do you think I will sacrifice myself for a few slaves?" Wu Wutong looked at Wu Li and taunted.


    "Is it?" Wu Li laughed and said, "in that case, kill it."


    Several imperial guards standing behind silly monkey and others drew their swords at the same time.


    Wu Wutong changed his face greatly: "you dare!"


    "Why can''t I?" The imperial guards did not fight at once.


    Wu Li''s goal has been achieved.


    Wu Wutong saw some flurried expressions, Wu Li knew he was pressing on the treasure.


    Wu Wutong is a woman.


    If you are yourself, don''t say you are just a few slaves. Even if you are your own princes, what can you do?


    If you want to control the power of the world, how can you do without being cruel?


    So he felt he really wanted to be too strong Wutong.


    When Wu Wutong was confound, Xiao Yao sighed.


    Silly monkey and others also cried out.


    "Princess... Oh no, Lord! Don''t be silly! We are just stupid slaves. We are useless. We can''t help you. You just go now. What if we die in the imperial city? After that, when you become emperor, how nice to give us a posthumous title! By the way, it''s even better to be able to capture a great general of mine. " Silly monkey said and laughed, "silly monkey wants to be a general in his whole life, but you know, he has no ability or fortune, but if he dies, he will get the title of a general, and it will be worth his life."


    Wu Wutong couldn''t hear it.


    In particular, the monkey said and laughed.


    She subconsciously took a step forward, but Xiao Yao caught her arm.


    "Mr. Xiao, please take the Lord away quickly, I beg you!" Silly monkey said while crying, knelt down toward Xiao Yao, head desperately knock down, head is blood.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t worry. If you really die, I won''t go today."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Xiao Yao''s words.


    "As long as you die here today, I will fight with Wu Wutong in this so-called imperial city."


    "I have 20000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses, and the accomplishments of a double master!"


    "I can''t shake this heaven and earth. Is it hard to shake the imperial city?"


    "As long as I''m still alive, I''ll go all the way to Wu Li''s grandson. Whoever stands in my way, I''ll kill him!"


    "I''m not only going to kill him, I''ll kill one of his daughters in law and sons, even a eunuch in the palace, as long as I follow him, I''ll kill all of them! It''s too much to kill. Either I kill him or I''m killed by him


    Finally, Xiao Yao picked up the white head and pointed to Wu Li''s direction.


    "Silly monkey, I washed the city with the blood of Wuli and the blood of hundreds of imperial palaces, princes and concubines of the ten thousand forbidden army, and returned your life. Is it worth it?"


    Silly monkey, silly pig and others all laughed.


    He grinned and showed his teeth.


    "Value! It''s worth it! Mr. Xiao, silly monkey thanks here. If there is a next life, I''ll be a dog for you! " Said the silly monkey.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Wutong, and said, "let''s not be the emperor. We will die with them in this imperial city."


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and smiled. "Good."


    The eyes are full of happiness.


    Have a good time!


    Even if she is a woman, she has a feeling of blood boiling.


    What is death?


    As long as the vengeance comes.


    What''s more, when you die, you can die with Xiao Yao. How happy?!


    Wu Li''s face has become black. Not to mention Wu Li, even those imperial guards who have long felt willing to pay their lives for the northern foothills are pale when they hear Xiao Yao''s words.


    Is this still a person?


    This is a lunatic!


    What about slaughtering the city?


    However, they have to admit that the terracotta warriors and horses behind Xiao Yao can do this.


    Even if Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong died at last, can they live?


    The answer is obviously positional.


    "Xiao Yao, you dare!" Wu Li roared.


    He has lost his temper.


    Seeing Wu Li''s angry appearance, Xiao Yao is more and more happy.


    "You try, I dare not!" As soon as Xiao Yao loses his sword blade, tens of thousands of golden sword shadows appear on his head, illuminating the night and reflecting Xiao Yao''s ferocious face.


    "All my life, I''m afraid to die, but I''m not afraid to die in battle!" Xiao Yao took the hand of Wu Wutong and said, "if I am dead today, I will marry you as my wife."


    Wu Wutong suddenly went into a panic.


    She never thought that Xiao Yao would say such a thing.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Wu Wutong could not believe his ears.


    "I said, if we really die, when we get down here, I will marry you." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong was unable to hold back and laughed again.


    Now she is in danger, but she feels that this is her happiest day.


    "Don''t you like me?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao was angry: "what do you say? I don''t like you. I''m crazy to come to the imperial city to see you? I''m crazy. I have to fight with them to take you back? I''m crazy. I have to die here with them? "


    Xiao Yao''s series of questions made Wu Wutong unable to answer.


    She suddenly reaches out her hand and gives Xiao Yao a hug.


    Wu Li was furious.


    His hands were naturally drooping and shaking desperately.


    What do these two bastards mean?


    Still talking about love and dog food?


    Can you take care of other people''s feelings a little bit? You''re so disrespectful, right? After Xiao Huai and Wu Wutong embraced, Xiao Yao looked at Wu Li again. Wu Li, how about we make a bet today? " Xiao Yao asked¡° What kind of bet? " Wu Li asked¡° Let''s see if I can kill you. Let''s see if you can stop me when all the terracotta warriors and horses are broken. " Xiao Yao said. Wu Li snorted coldly. At this time, suddenly two rainbow appeared again from the horizon¡° Well Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the two rainbow. His eyes were shocked. Wu Wutong took Xiao Yao''s arm and whispered, "what kind of person is it?" People you know. " Xiao Yao smiled and frowned. "They came." when the two Changhong fell, Wu Wutong knew what the words before Xiao Yao meant. I''m really someone I know. Hong feisheng, Liu Jiezhi! Xiao Yao was a little surprised at the beginning. He didn''t know how they got the news, but he soon understood it. Before that, Liu''s branches arranged for several disciples of Taohua Island to stare at Wutong, so as to avoid what danger she might encounter. I''m afraid those disciples also went to the Imperial City, but they didn''t observe carefully. Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi can get the news, mostly because they have something to do with those disciples£¨ Today''s chapter five, it''s 6:30 in the morning, stay up all night and write until now, Huhu, or code word! I hope you''ll be surprised when you wake up!)

 Chapter 1302

    Seeing Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, Xiao Yao was a little surprised at first, but he was not surprised when he recovered.


    He just didn''t expect that these two people could come so fast, and the timing was so accurate. After all, he was the imperial city that he arrived in these days.


    Hong feisheng rushes to Xiao Yao''s chest and reaches out his fist.


    "What''s the matter with you? Before I left, did I ask you to tell me if you have any trouble that you can''t solve? " Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao touched the tip of his nose and said with a bitter smile, "don''t you want to drag you into the water?"


    Hong feisheng can only shake his head and sigh.


    In fact, the answer Xiao Yao gave him was just before Hong feisheng thought of it.


    At this time, Liu Zhezhi came up, sipped his lips and said with a smile, "it seems that feisheng really understands you."


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "how to say?"


    "When he knew that Wu Wutong was seized in the Imperial City, he knew that your boy was going to do something irrational, and this led me to catch up with him." Liu Zhezhi said, "moreover, he also knows that even if you die, you will not tell him."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    With that, Xiao Yao could understand why Hong feisheng was able to come so timely and so quickly.


    When Wutong was detained in the Imperial City, the two men had already begun to drive.


    Moreover, he just realized that Hong feisheng really knew himself so well!


    The appearance of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi also makes Wu Li and others look silly.


    No matter how silly he was, he didn''t care about the world of cultivating immortals, but he knew what Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi looked like.


    At first he saw Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, but he was still curious about how these two masters came to Beilu.


    After seeing the next scene, the expression on his face is hard to see, can''t be any more ugly.


    Is this guy so familiar with Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi?


    How unusual the relationship is! We should know that the general practitioners do not want to have anything to do with temples, and there will not be any blind practitioners who choose to be enemies of imperial power. After all, no matter how powerful the cultivator is, he can''t stop tens of thousands of soldiers.


    The old eunuch standing behind Wu Li was also very ugly.


    He didn''t expect that today''s events would provoke such powerful Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    How can that boy worry Hong feisheng?


    At this time, hung Fei rose and turned his face and began to reprimand Wu Wutong.


    "So do you. When you are in trouble, don''t you know that someone will come to Taohua island to find us?" Hong feisheng asked with a frown.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "naturally, we are worried about the long way and Yagi Mako."


    "What''s the trouble? I didn''t have a good attitude towards you when you came back. Now I have to say sorry to you." Hong feisheng said.


    Wu Wutong is a clever woman. She knows what to say and laughs. I think Taoist Hong''s attitude towards me has always been very good! Treat me like a married sister. "


    Hong Feisheng was silly again, and did not know that he should not be more serious about this issue at this time. Since Wu Wutong had said so, he laughed too.


    Wu Li saw Wu Wutong and Hong Feisheng even so familiar, his face black.


    He thought he was too small for Wutong.


    The little girl could have known such a person as Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. She didn''t know what the price was. Could it be that the girl had been plotting to revolt a long time ago? Otherwise, why bother?


    In fact, Wu Li''s idea is only half right.


    First, as Wu Li thought, Wutong thought of what he was going to do long ago.


    However, she did not deliberately want to make friends with Hong feisheng or Liu Zhezhi.


    Maybe Wu Wutong really wants to make friends with Liu, but that is only because she is a hero.


    However, Wu Li was originally a man with a deep understanding of the city, so from his point of view, he naturally felt that people all over the world were very dark.


    Hong feisheng looked at the terracotta warriors and horses behind Xiao Yao again and said with a smile, "did you take out the big killing weapon?"


    Xiao Yao a show hand, but said: "where there is a little way, I will not do so, this is not the skills of the Qian donkey?"


    "Are you poor?" Hong feisheng was stunned.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "it means there is nothing to do." The word "Qian" was originally a place in ancient China. It doesn''t exist in the Lingwu world. Naturally, this idiom doesn''t exist either. Can''t he explain the origin of this idiom with Hong feisheng? What a delay?


    Wu Li couldn''t hold his breath and said, "Taoist Hong, Master Liu, when you come to Beilu, you are our distinguished guests, but..."


    Before he said anything, he was robbed by Hong feisheng.


    All is well. What''s out of order? First, I am Xiao Yao''s friend. Oh, Wu Wutong is also my friend. Not you, but you don''t need to entertain me. Secondly, I came here today to see my friend leave without any reason, and don''t play with me in those mess. Hong feisheng said.


    Wu Li was silly.


    Isn''t it said that Hong feisheng is a very talkative person?


    Why is this temper so hot?


    I haven''t finished my words, OK?


    Can we have fun?


    Hong feisheng is really the kind of person who has a good temper, but it''s also divided.


    Even to a stranger, he has affinity.


    But now Wu Li is standing opposite the two sides of Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong.


    In this case, how can Hong feisheng give each other a good face?


    He''s not crazy!


    "Mr. Hong, it''s our business in the north. Although you are an expert, you are too broad-minded, aren''t you?" Wu Li said with a black face.


    What if Hong feisheng is an expert? This is the north foot!


    He is the king of a country in Beilu!


    Is it possible for an immortal to tell a country what to do?


    Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t have the ability to destroy the northern foot with one hand!


    What''s more, it''s hongfeishengliu broken branch?


    Hong feisheng squinted at Wu Li and said, "I just want to manage. What can you do?"


    "Oh, maybe, after a few days, I really can''t find Hong Daochang, but Qingcheng Mountain can''t run away after all?" Wu Li said in a deep voice.


    Hong feisheng is angry.


    From the expression on his face, we can see that Hong feisheng is really angry now.


    He laughed angrily, looked at Wu Li and asked, "are you threatening me?"


    "I''m just saying the truth." Wu Li said.


    Speaking of this, Xiao yaocai suddenly realized a question: "eh, why don''t you call yourself me?"


    Wu Li


    Especially, don''t care about these small details at this time, OK?


    In fact, the reason why Wu Li didn''t call himself "I" was that he was used to calling himself "I". How can he take care of this tension now?


    When he was not emperor, dare he call himself me? I''m really not used to this habit. I just can''t help it when I''m an emperor. When I go to bed at night, I''m sure he talks in his sleep with me.


    It''s a kind of subconscious behavior.


    But how did he answer Xiao Yao? Tell each other that you have forgotten? That''s stupid, isn''t it?


    Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao and said, "can you stop asking this boring question?"


    Xiao Yao did not have a good airway: "boring?"


    "A little..." Xiao Wu''s side of the Wutong spoke in a whisper.


    Xiao Yao


    Hong feisheng took a deep breath, looked at Wu Li and asked, "today, I''m leaving. Can you keep me?"


    "I can''t stay, but I can send troops to Qingcheng Mountain!" Wu Li tore his face with Hong feisheng.


    A man who cultivates immortals doesn''t give him any face.


    Does he have to grovel?


    Since ancient times, there has been no precedent for the emperor to bow his head to the immortals!


    He doesn''t want to be laughed at for thousands of years!


    At this time, the old eunuch suddenly came out.


    He has a gloomy smile on his face and always feels strange.


    "Mr. Hong, why don''t we make a bet?" Said the old eunuch.


    Hong feisheng frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "Have a contest. If you win, you will leave the imperial city. If you lose, you will leave King Li. How about that?"


    Hong feisheng was interested. He rolled up his sleeves and said, "well, come on, I''m not blowing. You''re the only one. I''m not flustered for a hundred!"


    Although the old eunuch has the strength of quadruple master peak, he is really not enough to see in front of Hong feisheng.


    No one can say whether one hundred is a little exaggerated. Xiao Yao is not sure, he found that since Hong feisheng and himself mixed up, he fell in love with boasting


    What a terrible problem


    He wants to tell Hong feisheng that boasting is a kind of disease, and there is no medicine to cure it!


    But think about it. He thinks that he is the least qualified to say that


    After all, this problem was transmitted to Hong feisheng by himself.


    After listening to Hong feisheng''s words, the old eunuch was obviously flustered. He quickly waved his hand and shook his head and said, "the strength of Taoist priest Hong, I naturally know that he is not an opponent." He thought in his heart, you are one of the top ten experts to fight with me, don''t you still have to hang? Isn''t that explicit bullying? Hong feisheng is really shameless


    "Who do you want to fight?" Hong feisheng asked¡° He said The old eunuch pointed to Xiao Yao. This time, before Xiao Yao spoke, Hong feisheng blew up¡° You old eunuch, can you order your face? Your quadruple master''s peak strength, let my double master''s mid-term brother fight with you? He''s looking for excitement? Are you mentally ill? " Hong feisheng scolded. It''s insidious to point at the other side and scold the old eunuch. Isn''t it pointing at the monk and scolding the bald man? But the old eunuch, who was scolded by Hong feisheng, had no temper at all. The main reason is that he doesn''t dare to have a little temper in the face of Hong feisheng... Who let himself not be the opponent of the other party? After a while, he said: "don''t be angry, Taoist Hong. Since your friend dares to come to the Imperial City, he must have something to rely on, and he may not be timid, right?" He''s using the trigger. But he obviously used the wrong person¡° no I''m so scared! You think I''m as sick as you are? You are a quadruple master. Why should I fight with you alone? " Xiao Yao scolded, "it''s OK to fight. I really have a support. Come on, you have the ability to break my bronze terracotta warriors and horses first!" The old eunuch is really going to be angry. How can one be more shameless than the other?

 Chapter 1303

    The old eunuch understood that Xiao Yao and other people were easy to deal with!


    He proposed to be one-on-one with Xiao Yao, but in his mind, he was making a small calculation. In his opinion, he had the advantage, and the other was a young man. According to the truth, he must be young and vigorous, but he was wrong.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao is young, but he is not angry at all!


    This shameless guy even said that he would pull so many terracotta warriors and horses to fight with himself.


    Does he have to do it himself?


    These terracotta warriors and horses can trample themselves to pieces!


    When Xiao Yao opened his mouth, he already realized that his abacus was about to be empty. This young man is too hard to deceive


    However, when he felt that he had nothing to do, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "But what you just said is true?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The old eunuch looked at Xiao Yao with astonished eyes.


    "What did you say?" Asked the old eunuch.


    "I said, what you just said is true. If I win, we can leave directly?" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the old eunuch was sure that he had heard right, but he still couldn''t believe his ears. Did Xiao Yao mean to promise what he had said before?


    But isn''t that nonsense? He knew that he was not his opponent, so he even agreed?


    On the contrary, it makes the old eunuch feel very uncomfortable.


    He is thinking, Xiao Yao is not left behind, otherwise, why should promise down?


    It''s obvious that it''s a matter of death. Why should he do it?


    The old eunuch couldn''t understand it!


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng was stupefied for a long time, and then quickly scolded, "what are you talking about? Let''s not take risks! I don''t believe it. If we want to leave, can they still leave us? "


    "Yes! Xiao Yao, don''t fall into their trap. " Liu Zhezhi was also nervous at this time. "There''s no need to say that. Besides, we Taohua island are not afraid of other people''s troubles. If we are in a hurry, I''ll take thousands of Taohua Island disciples to Yangcheng to see who they belong to in the end."


    When Liu Zhezhi was saying this, Wu Li, who was listening on the side, was really scared. He was really afraid that Liu Zhezhi would do this. Originally, a Yang City was enough to make him headache. If a peach blossom island with broken willows was added, what would he do to deal with it?


    In his opinion, even if a sect like Taohua island or Qingcheng Mountain can''t make friends with it, it can''t make friends with it. Otherwise, it will push a powerful role into the enemy camp.


    No matter from which angle, it''s not a good thing!


    Although it is impossible for a Xiuxian sect to disturb a country, their existence can definitely affect the situation when the country has fallen into war.


    Wu Li has a splitting headache. These people are more and more difficult to deal with


    In fact, what Liu Zhezhi said is also what Xiao Yao is worried about.


    The reason why he agreed to the challenge of the old eunuch was that he always felt that Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng should not be dragged into the water.


    He looked at Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "if I really can''t hold on, aren''t you still there?"


    Hearing this, the old eunuch immediately pulled his face. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to cheat? Even if you can''t beat me, you will still let Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi fight!


    When he was about to express his dissatisfaction, Wu Li shook his head and stopped him.


    Just now, Wu Li had already figured it out.


    No matter what, I can''t make enemies with Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng!


    Even if they lose, it''s the wisest choice to let them go and not let them get involved.


    Besides, he has no better way.


    All of a sudden, Wu Li felt that he was really subdued as an emperor, and he was constrained everywhere.


    Is there anything in the world more oppressive than yourself?


    Even if the other party may cheat in the end, Wu Li thinks that he can only admit it. After all, Xiao Yao''s willingness to accept the contest has already been regarded as giving them face. This should be the time when Xiao Yao has given them face so far.


    Even he is still thinking about whether to let the old eunuch deliberately lose to Xiao Yao, which can not only let Xiao Yao and others leave, but also let himself have a step down. Thinking about it is a very happy thing!


    "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do?" Hong feisheng is about to be angry by Xiao Yao. "We Qingcheng Mountain and Taohua island are not afraid of trouble. Don''t think so much about it. I don''t believe it. How can they really recruit us from the north foot?"


    Xiao Yao looks at Hong feisheng. When this guy says this, he is still serious. He also believes what this guy says.


    But even if Hong feisheng is not afraid, Xiao Yao has no way not to be afraid!


    What he was afraid of was dragging his friends in.


    This is what they and Wu Wutong do, and they had nothing to do with it.


    Now, Hong Fei and Liu can be able to come all the way, which has made Xiao Yao feel very moved. If he is still tied up with his own Wutong, shayao will feel that he is very human.


    Hong feisheng doesn''t know what to say at this time. He seriously doubts whether Xiao Yao is seriously out of his mind.


    "Don''t think so much, Mr. Hong. I still want to have a try." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious face, Hong feisheng doesn''t know what to say. No matter from any angle, he thinks Xiao Yao''s idea is full of irrationality.


    However, is Xiao Yao doing less irrational things?


    When has he been rational?


    To fight with monsters.


    Fight the immortal in the black forest.


    After that, we have to resist the five heavy thunder.


    No matter which one of these things is, it''s very irrational. Can''t Xiao Yao carry it all over?


    This is what Xiao Yao can do!


    After taking a deep breath, Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "have you thought about it all?"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    He thought he was good enough.


    "Then do it!" Hong feisheng said.


    Liu Zhezhi stretched out his hand and tugged at Hong feisheng''s arm. He whispered, "Xiao Yao''s brain is broken, so is your brain?"


    Looking at Liu Zhezhi, Hong feisheng thought for a while and said, "that''s not true. I just think this boy is very good. He won''t do anything to suffer losses at any time."


    Liu Zhezhi was stunned for a while. After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly felt that what Hong feisheng said was very reasonable.


    Although she and Xiao Yao didn''t know each other for a long time, since she knew Xiao Yao, this guy has done a lot of dangerous things. Isn''t he still standing in front of her?


    She is thinking, this is probably the reason why Xiao Yao is different from others.


    "But you still have to be careful. Although that old eunuch only has the strength of quadruple experts, he won''t fall behind in the face of some quintuple experts. This is his real horror." Hong feisheng said in a low voice.


    The old eunuch''s mouth was twitching.


    He was really afraid that with Hong feisheng''s words finished, Xiao Yao could go back immediately.


    He would never have such a worry if it were for other immortals. After all, we are all immortals. Even if we are really shameless, we all have a yardstick. But what he is facing now is Xiao Yao. He thinks that Xiao Yao''s shamelessness is beyond his imagination. From now on, no matter what cheeky things Xiao Yao does, he will not be surprised. Instead, he will feel that everything is reasonable.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and said, "if you really die here, I will accompany you to die here."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "You said everything before. If we really die, you can''t go back!" Wu Wutong said with a wrinkled nose.


    Xiao Yao choked for a while, couldn''t help laughing and nodded.


    "Well, I promise, I won''t go back!" Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    He almost raised four fingers to swear to heaven.


    Turning around and looking at the old eunuch, Xiao Yao''s eyes were burning with fire.


    In fact, to tell the truth, in the face of such an opponent, Xiao Yao really has no confidence at all.


    Coupled with the warning given by Hong feisheng just now, Xiao Yao''s heart is more and more weak.


    But even so, I have to work hard, don''t I?


    What if I really win?


    With the strength of his current double master, if Yuan Ying is running, he may be able to compete with the immortal cultivator of triple master.


    Besides the first time, he has his own card.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao dare not promise to come down, after all, he is not a fool, if there is no chance, how can he do it?


    "Come on!" Xiao Yao looked at the old eunuch and said.


    The old eunuch squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "life and death have a destiny."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, looking at some ferocious smile.


    "It''s a coincidence. I think so in my heart."


    With these words, Xiao Yao walked towards the old eunuch step by step.


    When Xiao Yao took the first step, the expressions on Hong feisheng''s and Liu Zhezhi''s faces suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong feisheng subconsciously jumped out such a sentence.


    Wu Wutong not knowing why it is so bad, he thought what had happened, and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with hung Tao?"


    Hong feisheng looks back at Xiao Yao and looks at Liu Zhezhi.


    After seeing the shock in Liu Zhezhi''s eyes, he was relieved. Otherwise, he would think that it was the illusion that he was too nervous.


    But since Liu Zhezhi had the same expression, he realized that it was not his own illusion¡° Xiao Yao''s momentum is still rising slowly at this time? " Hong feisheng said. Liu Zhezhi immediately added the next sentence: "now, maybe we have reached the peak strength of the double master, and we will soon break through." When Xiao Yao stands firm, he is already a triple master. In a short distance of more than ten steps, he entered the middle stage of triple master from the middle stage of double master¡° This guy, should not be burning blood essence The expression on Hong feisheng''s face suddenly changed. Besides, he really couldn''t think of any other reason¡° Don''t talk nonsense. Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who lacks heart and mind. " Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "if he really burns blood essence, can you not feel it?" Hong feisheng laughs. It''s true. But apart from burning essence and blood, what else can he do to improve his cultivation in such a short time?

 Chapter 1304

    Xiao Yao''s strength, instant from double master, into triple master medium-term realm.


    Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi and others were all surprised, and they didn''t know why.


    The old eunuch, obviously, also felt it.


    He was surprised at first, and then nervous.


    He wondered whether Xiao Yao''s willingness to compete with him was because he had the confidence to win.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly became nervous and didn''t even want to compete with Xiao Yao.


    But when I think about it, even if Xiao Yao has improved his strength now, it''s only in the cultivation of triple masters. With his strength, what can a triple master cultivator be?


    He felt that he still had a 100% chance of winning.


    If so, what else do you have to worry about? Think of these, he also relaxed a lot, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of contempt.


    "Come on." The old eunuch said with a laugh, "I want to see how capable you are!"


    Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He directly took out the black dragon knife, which was his biggest reliance.


    "Well?" Seeing the black dragon sword, the old eunuch''s face changed obviously, and the corners of his mouth began to twitch slightly.


    "Is this... Artifact?" Although he couldn''t believe it himself, he believed in his intuition.


    The knife Xiao Yao pulled out is a rare artifact!


    He took a deep breath, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes also changed again.


    He thought, what''s the identity of this young man?


    First of all, he has 20000 terracotta warriors and horses left by the Dazhong Dynasty, and now he takes out the artifact. He also knows Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi.


    Although Wu Wutong also knows, but from the perspective of old eunuch, Wu Wutong can understand the two people, and may still have a lot to do with Xiao Yao.


    All this is about one person. What is the identity of this person?


    Although Xiao Yao looks very young, in the eyes of the old eunuch, this boy definitely has some ability to communicate with heaven. Otherwise, there would be no bronze man, let alone artifact.


    He even thought that if he really killed Xiao Yao, it would bring disaster to the north foot.


    In fact, Wu Li was thinking about what the old eunuch thought.


    He''s completely flustered now.


    Even if he is not an immortal, he knows what artifact means.


    He thinks the same way as the old eunuch.


    That is, this young man named Xiao Yao, who is sacred in the end?!


    He was thrilled to think about it.


    But by this time, he had no choice.


    Whether Xiao Yao is alive or dead, the threat to them is huge.


    Thinking of these, he could not help feeling a sigh of regret, all because Wu Wutong''s luck! If Xiao Yao could use it for himself, he would have more confidence even if the Qin Dynasty invaded


    However, everything goes against our wishes.


    Xiao Yao is not his man, but his enemy.


    What can he do? He is also very helpless!


    Xiao Yao didn''t delay much time.


    To improve one''s accomplishments in such a short period of time, in addition to burning one''s own essence and blood, is to use the secret arts of the ghost sect.


    But the time of ghost door secret technique is very short, and, the side effect is very big.


    Xiao Yao uses this method because he has no way to do it. If he has a little way, he will not do it. After all, the side effect is too big. What''s more, the time is still so short. There is a big gap between himself and his opponent. It is very difficult for him not to be killed in such a gap, What''s more, we have to beat each other in such a short time?


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not confident.


    He just felt that he should work hard, even if he was not the opponent of the old eunuch, as long as he worked hard, it would be enough.


    When he said this, Xiao Yao''s body had already moved.


    He held up the black dragon knife in his hand, and his body soared up in the air. The black dragon knife in his hand magnified infinitely in the void, forming an illusion.


    In a moment, the knife fell, and a great breath rolled up and attacked the old eunuch.


    The old eunuch''s face also changed greatly. Although it had not been connected, he could feel the pressure.


    This made him very surprised. After all, Xiao Yao is only the cultivation of triple masters. It''s just "this is a terrible young man. He won''t die and the northern foothills will be in chaos!" The old eunuch thought, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    He didn''t choose to sit and wait to die. Instead, he rushed towards Xiao Yao, his body turned into a white rainbow and collided with the Dao Qi.


    The distance between him and Xiao Yao is getting closer and closer.


    be close by!


    At this moment, the hearts of Hong feisheng and others have been mentioned in their voices.


    As long as Xiao Yao is threatened, Hong feisheng will start at once.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s disadvantage in the face of this old eunuch is too great.


    How can he watch Xiao Yao die here?


    If he hesitates a little, maybe Xiao Yao will die.


    This is what he would never like to see!


    However, when the old eunuch arrived in front of Xiao Yao, a white light suddenly ran out of Xiao Yao''s body.


    With a hiss, Xuejiao''s body hit the old eunuch.


    The old eunuch''s body immediately flew upside down and fell to the ground. It was really strange that he was so hit by Xuejiao when he was unprepared.


    The old eunuch lying on the ground had just opened his mouth when a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Just now, he had a strong impact on his internal organs.


    Xiao Yao stood on Xuejiao and looked at the old eunuch with indifferent eyes.


    "Snow Dragon?" Wu Wutong exclaimed.


    Willow branch looked at Wutong, and asked, "do you know?"


    "I''ve seen it before, and I said Xiao Yao wouldn''t be so stupid. It turned out that he had hidden his hand!" Wu Wutong sighed.


    Hong feisheng also knew about the existence of Xuejiao.


    However, he didn''t think of these before, and had already selectively forgotten them.


    Seeing Xue Jiao burst out of Xiao Yao''s body, he suddenly recovered.


    At the beginning, he was still a little excited, but when the old eunuch got up again, his eyebrows wrinkled.


    "After all, the old eunuch is a quadruple master. If he just took it for a triple master, he might be killed by Xiao Yao, but..." Hong feisheng didn''t go on, but what he wanted to express was very clear.


    It can be said that Xiao Yao has done very well, but the strength of the old eunuch is much stronger than Xiao Yao.


    Although the old eunuch was injured, he could still get up and continue to fight.


    This is definitely not good news for Xiao Yao.


    Maybe for Xiao Yao, the appearance of Xuejiao is his last card.


    Originally, I wanted to kill him when he was not prepared.


    But he really looked up at himself and underestimated his opponent.


    If this old eunuch is really so easy to be killed by him, I''m afraid he doesn''t deserve to be a quadruple master.


    Xiao Yao saw the old eunuch stand up again, and his face looked a little ugly.


    As Hong feisheng thought, the appearance of Xuejiao is actually Xiao Yao''s last card.


    But this last card, but still did not tell the old eunuch what to do.


    Xuejiao is just a master''s cultivation now. In front of the old eunuch, Xuejiao has almost no chance to fight back.


    The old eunuch wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at Xiao Yao in the air, and said with a smile, "no wonder you dare to promise to fight me one-on-one. You have a plan, but do you think you can kill me in this way?"


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum. He didn''t want to talk to each other. He started his aura again. At the same time, he mobilized Yuan Ying in his body. With a roar, the black dragon sword in his hand flashed a black light again, just like a line in the sky.


    The wild waves surged towards the old eunuch again.


    The old eunuch didn''t dare to have any hesitation at the moment, so he quickly shot again. A white light burst out from his palm and collided with Xiao Yao''s black dragon''s second knife.


    A blast came from mid air. When the wind was calm, Xiao Yao''s body was already crumbling.


    After a while, he could only fly down from the high altitude. As soon as his feet fell to the ground, he fell on the ground and vomited blood in his mouth. The previous energy collision also had a great impact on him. At this time, he felt that the blood in his body was pouring.


    Looking at the old eunuch, although he had stepped back a lot before, his face was just a little pale, and there were more beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Compared with Xiao Yao''s situation, he did not know how much better.


    Xiao Yao''s black dragon''s second Sabre "chop the air", coupled with his current cultivation and Yuanying in his body, has almost had a hit from a quadruple master.


    But even so, but still did not take any advantage.


    The gap of strength is still too big.


    "It seems that I''m not as powerful as I thought..." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Although the situation of the old eunuch is much better than that of Xiao Yao, his heart is not calm at this time.


    He knew Xiao Yao, but he was only a double master. But on so many cards, he could gather a quadruple master''s strike.


    If Xiao Yao is not a double master, but a triple master, after taking out so many cards and fighting with himself, can he still live?


    The answer, it seems, is obvious. Even if you can live and become the final winner, I''m afraid you will pay for all your accomplishments. Thinking of this, his forehead began to sweat. This is a terrible opponent£¨ Today''s chapter is very slow. I''ve been having a stuffy nose and sore throat these days, but I don''t take it seriously. I smoke or stay up late. However, at 12 o''clock last night, I felt my head was very heavy. I lay in bed and wanted to sleep. I thought it would be good to have a sleep. I didn''t think it was serious until more than 3 o''clock at night. I took a taxi to a small clinic nearby. I had a 39 degree cold, and I had a lot of pressure to update these days, Every day it''s updated with 20000 or 30000 words, and most of the time it''s updated with 40000 words... If you can''t hold it today, Lao Bu will take a rest. If you can still hold it, write more chapters...)

 Chapter 1305

    Xiao Yao felt that he would soon be unable to hold on.


    But he knew that he must not fall now.


    If he falls down, he will fall down. The old eunuch will never give himself a chance to get up, unless Hong feisheng does it, but it goes against his original wish.


    The reason why we have to promise to fight one-on-one with each other is not to involve Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi?


    Xiao Yao was not a hypocritical person originally, but his thoughts now, even he would feel too hypocritical.


    He couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought.


    I am also a contradictory person


    He got up slowly and stood as straight as he could.


    Looking at the old eunuch approaching him, Xiao Yao took a deep breath and set off the flames of war again.


    "Come on!" Xiao Yao roared, and ten thousand swords hung on his head again.


    Xiao Yao raised his leg and stepped forward. At the moment of falling, the shadow of ten thousand swords flew towards the old eunuch. It was golden and looked quite spectacular.


    Split swordsmanship!


    Xiao Yao had used the point sword before, so seeing this scene, the old eunuch didn''t feel much depressed.


    What''s more, when Xiao Yao used to divide swordsmanship before, the old eunuch found that Xiao Yao was not very powerful in controlling so many sword shadows.


    It''s OK to deal with some immortals in the golden elixir period and ningdan period with the cultivation of Xiao Yao''s current double master, but even if he is just a single master, he can easily crack it.


    Not to mention yourself?


    The old eunuch held out his hand, and ten thousand swords stopped in front of him.


    There was a smug smile on his face. After all, it was a very successful thing.


    Seeing this scene, those imperial guards also applauded one after another.


    Before Xiao Yao''s sword division, they were really tortured. Many people died in Xiao Yao''s sword division.


    But now? The people on his side just stretched out a hand and blocked the shadow of the ten thousand swords.


    What is niubai? This is called niubai!


    What''s big brother? This is the real big man!


    Hearing the cheers around, the old eunuch also floated.


    But at this time, suddenly an ordinary looking iron sword suddenly stood out from the shadow of the sword.


    At this moment, the old eunuch''s pupils have suddenly contracted.


    When he wanted to put the iron sword at the moment, Wandao sword shadow waited for the opportunity to fall towards the old eunuch.


    The old eunuch didn''t even think about it. He quickly turned the aura in his body and formed a spirit wall to keep those sword shadows out.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief again, the ordinary iron sword came from his aura wall.


    He subconsciously extended his hand to block, but the iron sword pulled out a long blood hole on his arm.


    Suddenly, the iron sword is grasped by Xiao Yao again.


    At this time, the old eunuch found that Xiao Yao had come to him.


    Before his attention, all in the sword shadow, did not pay attention to Xiao Yao is when close.


    "Die for me!" Xiao Yao roared and roared. The iron sword in his hand was spinning wildly, and he was also pulling Xiao Yao''s body around. The whole person looked like a man spinning in the air.


    The speed of rotation is faster and faster, Xiao Yao''s body also sends out a golden light.


    The iron sword didn''t pass through the old eunuch''s body, but it left a blood hole in the old eunuch''s chest. At this time, the old eunuch came back to his senses and realized his carelessness again.


    He suffered from the fact that he thought he knew Xiao Yao''s swordsmanship very well.


    If he is as vigilant as before, it is impossible for Xiao Yao to hurt him.


    What''s more, at this time, he also realized that the iron sword in Xiao Yao''s hand was not simple. The iron sword pierced his chest and poured a strange energy into his body.


    That energy can''t be forced out of his body, let alone assimilated by his aura.


    "This is... Sword meaning?" The old eunuch thought of this word in his heart, and then he was startled by his own idea.


    How is that possible?


    Even if Xiao Yao began to practice sword in his childhood, he couldn''t appreciate the meaning of sword in these years, could he?


    Even in Lingwu world, how many people can appreciate the meaning of sword from ancient times to the present?


    The latest one seems to be Xu kuangge, who broke the sword with 20000 iron cavalry.


    Who is Xu kuangge? It''s a fairy that has already risen!


    What can Xiao Yao do to appreciate the meaning of the sword?


    Naturally, he didn''t expect that the meaning of the sword was left to him by Xu kuangge.


    Although it is rare, it is enough for Xiao Yao to enlighten himself and appreciate it slowly.


    The old eunuch finally kicked Xiao Yao out. This time, Xiao Yao really couldn''t get up.


    Although Guimen Secretary can improve his cultivation, the sustainable time is too short. He doesn''t have the strength to stand up at all, and the aura in his body is still pulling away.


    What''s more, now he is still seriously injured. It''s lucky that he can take a breath.


    The old eunuch knelt on the ground with one leg, and the blood flowed from his chest. The expression on his face could not calm down.


    It''s because of the sword intention that he can''t stop bleeding in a short time.


    However, he still has the opportunity to struggle to stand up and kill Xiao Yao, but he knows that in that way, he may also die. Now the most correct way is to do nothing and quickly start healing. Even if he can''t seal the blood, he should slow down the speed of blood flow, otherwise he will bleed to death.


    He sat cross legged on the ground and had already begun to work his mind.


    "This game, how to say?" Hong feisheng walks up to Xiao Yao, pulls him up from the ground and carries him on his back. He has been familiar with this kind of action for a long time. Anyway, it''s not the first time that he carries Xiao Yao on his back.


    Wu Li looks at the old eunuch, who is sitting cross legged on the ground, using his skills to heal his wounds and bleeding. He also looks at Xiao Yao, who is lying on Xiao Yao''s back and doesn''t know his life or death. Just as he is about to speak, the voice of the old eunuch suddenly comes.


    "Emperor, even if he doesn''t die, I''m afraid that his cultivation will regress a lot, and even his whole cultivation will be scattered. Although I don''t know what kind of method he uses to improve his cultivation, no matter what kind of method it is, it will have a great impact on his cultivation. What''s more, he has suffered so much injury. Even if he is cured, it will take three years and five years."


    After the old eunuch said that, Wu Li''s face also showed a look of surprise, followed by ecstasy.


    "In that case, take this one as a draw." Wu Li smiled and said, "Hung Dao Chang, Liu Dao Zhu, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, you take away, but, since it is a tie, you have to promise me a condition!"


    Hong feisheng frowned and said patiently, "tell me, what''s the condition."


    "After a few days, Wu Wutong is the enemy of my northern foot, which is also the matter of the Northern Piedmont and the Li Wang government. The two one..."


    Although Wu Li''s words are only half said, Hong feisheng already knows what the other party wants to express.


    After a Wutong meditation, he nodded and said, "I just came to take Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong, but what you have done with Wu Wutong has nothing to do with me."


    What Hong feisheng said is what Wu Li wants to hear.


    He laughed and said, "since that''s the case, I''m relieved. It''s light."


    In fact, Hong feisheng didn''t want to agree so easily.


    But Wutong knew that it was very good to keep awake with his physical condition. It was impossible to continue to control the bronze Terracotta Army. Without bronze Terracotta Army, he could not take Xiao Yao and Wu Wu Tong out with exhaust all the skills.


    That is to say, Wu Li doesn''t know this now, otherwise he won''t speak so well.


    Xiao Yao also knew Hong feisheng''s worry, so he struggled to use his last strength to put away the bronze terracotta warriors. In the process, he didn''t move or even open his eyes. He just didn''t want to make the terracotta warriors look like they had to be controlled by himself.


    This hand also really bluffed Wu Li, he did not go back on his previous decision.


    Hong Feisheng carried Xiao Yao, Liu Zhi, and took the Wutong, the monkey and others, and left.


    When he got out of the Imperial City, Hong feisheng was relieved, but he didn''t dare to slow down for fear of being intercepted.


    They didn''t give up the way of flying. Anyway, now they have turned against Wuli. Who cares if the way they fly will infuriate Wuli?


    Because it was Huahong flight, the speed of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi was also much faster. Originally, it took a month''s journey, but they only took one day.


    Although the road attracted the surprise of many immortals, how can Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi still care about these?


    All the way to Li Wang Fu, Hong feisheng will Xiao Yao back to his room.


    When he came out, Wu Wutong was worried and asked, "hung Tao Chang, Xiao Yao he..."


    "I''m hurt, but there''s no danger of life." Hong feisheng said.


    Wu Wutong was relieved to hear the Hong Fei rise.


    Bend the brows, but Wu Wutong immediately felt a sense of instability.


    "Mr. Hong, is there anything else you didn''t say?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Hong feisheng thought about it and said: "Xiao Yao''s situation is a little special now. Even if he wakes up, his accomplishments may go backward, so you''d better be ready."


    "Retreat of cultivation?" Wu Wutong was stunned. "Before that old Eunuch in the Imperial City, what was true?"


    "Well." Hong feisheng sighed and said, "if you only improve your cultivation, it''s not enough to create such a situation. But now Xiao Yao is seriously injured, which has a great impact on his cultivation recovery. As for what cultivation he will be after he wakes up, I can''t decide now."


    Wu Wutong''s face was pale. For an immortal, cultivation is too important. What is more terrible than the retrogression of cultivation? Xiao Yao from a heavy master, into a double master cultivation, how much effort, can be so fast, will cultivation retrogress? Wu Wutong could not imagine when Xiao woke up to find himself in a backward look. Mr. Hong, is there no other way? " Wu Wutong bites his lips and says with tears. The second chapter is here! I always feel that if I write a little more, you can read a little more, and I feel better...)

 Chapter 1306

    Hong Feisheng turned Wutong and sighed, looking at Wu Wutong, Wu Wu Tong also watching hung Fei Sheng.


    After a while, Hong feisheng said with a smile: "Xiao Yao is my brother. If there is a way, do you think I will not save him?"


    Hong Feisheng''s words, Wutong thoroughly down the valley.


    Although she had thought of this before, it was only when she heard it from Hong feisheng that she completely lost her hope.


    "I can only wait for Xiao Yao to wake up and have a look. Maybe he just retreated to the early stage of the double master?" Hong feisheng said.


    If it''s really just from the middle stage of the double master to the early stage of the double master, it''s not impossible for Xiao Yao and others to accept.


    However, such a possibility is really not great.


    Don''t say Hong Fei rises, even Wu Wutong, do not believe so.


    However, she has no way to say more. As Hong feisheng said, no matter what, she has to wait for Xiao Yao to wake up.


    It''s meaningless to say anything now.


    After a while, Pang Yi and others rushed to see Xiao Yao, but they were all blocked by Hong feisheng and told them that Xiao Yao was seriously injured and could not be visited.


    They won''t listen to others, but they will listen to Hong feisheng.


    Wutong, Yang Qingchan''s eyes were shining with tears. She looked at Wu Wutong and complained that she had been complaining. After all, Xiao Yao was injured for Yang Qingchan. But she didn''t say anything to those who wanted to speak. After all, compared with her own words, the relationship between Wu Wu Tong and Xiao Yao seemed to be closer. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, even if she felt that she knew her first, But what can we do about it? After all, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong spent the longest time together.


    Just when Hong feisheng and others are going to leave for a while, Zhao danxuan comes here.


    "Zhao danxuan met with Hong Daochang, the leader of liudao." Although Zhao danxuan''s age is older than both of them, in Lingwu world, age can''t explain anything. In front of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, he can''t be a little older, so he has to lower himself.


    Hong feisheng looked at Zhao danxuan, a little surprised, said: "are you Zhao danxuan?"


    Zhao danxuan was also surprised and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Wenqu star Zhao danxuan, how can I not know him? In those days, if it were not for you and Wuqu star, it would not have been possible to establish the northern foothills." Hong feisheng said, "I still know these things."


    Zhao danxuan gave a wry smile, waved his hand and said, "it''s all the past. Don''t mention it."


    "It''s said that Wenwu and Quxing are missing, but I didn''t expect to see their predecessors here." Hong feisheng said.


    "Missing? Ha, Li Peiyang, the star of Wuqu, is dead. As for me, I survived by luck and have been hiding in Prince Li''s mansion. If I hadn''t hidden in those days, I''m afraid I would have died in the war. " When Zhao danxuan talked about these, his eyes were chilly.


    Hong feisheng knew that there must be some people he didn''t know, but he and Zhao danxuan had just met, and their relationship was not so close, so he didn''t ask about these things, otherwise it would only cause the other party''s dissatisfaction, and he would not do such mindless things.


    "By the way, we have to thank Taoist Hong and liudaozhu for rescuing King Li from the imperial city." Zhao danxuan said again.


    Hong feisheng waved his hand and said, "do you want to thank Xiao Yao, or do you want to thank Xiao Yao? When we got to the Imperial City, we didn''t do anything."


    "No hand?" Zhao danxuan was a little surprised.


    Although Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi are well-known, even so, they can''t make their way to the imperial city of Beilu?


    "You''d better ask King Li about these things." Hong feisheng said.


    He did not know Zhao Danxuan, even though he felt that Zhao Danxuan''s identity in Li Wang''s government should be unusual. But he still did not want to disclose something about it, so that Wu Wutong''s decision was the best. Wutong Wutong, after all, must know what Zhao Danxuan can say and what he can not say.


    Who is Zhao danxuan? Since he is called Wenqu star, he won''t be silly. Although Hong feisheng didn''t express his ideas clearly, it didn''t delay him to understand the meaning of Hong feisheng''s words, so he just nodded and didn''t ask.


    "Master, is my elder martial brother back?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Not yet. You should have flown back. He''s not. Naturally, it will take some time." Zhao danxuan said.


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "Well, it''s getting late now. Let Taoist Hong and master Liu have a rest first. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it tomorrow." Zhao danxuan said.


    Hearing these words, Hong feisheng''s brows immediately wrinkled, gave a cold hum and left.


    Liu Zhezhi is stunned, but he also understands the reason why Hong feisheng is angry and follows up.


    Seeing that Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi were both very unhappy, Zhao danxuan was puzzled for a while. After a while, he came back to himself. He could not help shaking his head and laughing bitterly, knowing that he had said something wrong.


    Wu Wutong had not yet recovered his mind, and asked, "master, what is the matter of Hung Dao Chang?"


    "I''m not happy!" Zhao danxuan said.


    "..." Wu Wutong felt that his master''s words were just nonsense.


    Even a blind man knows that Hong feisheng is not happy, OK?


    She was curious about the reason why Hong feisheng was angry


    Zhao Danxuan looked at Wu Wutong and said, "actually, the reason why Hung Dao Chang was angry was simple, because I didn''t ask Xiao Yao''s injury. In the view of Taoist Hong, Xiao Yao''s injury is also for your sake. As your master and a member of Prince Li''s house, I don''t even care about Xiao Yao''s injury. It''s really inhuman and too powerful. "


    "..." Wu Wutong thought of these, but also returned to God.


    Before that, she thought that with her understanding of Hong feisheng, Hong feisheng is definitely not the kind of person who likes to get angry all the time. Since he is angry, he must have his own reasons.


    After listening to master''s words, it''s really the same as what I thought.


    Hong feisheng''s anger is not without reason.


    I just didn''t think of it before.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think there''s something wrong with master?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Wu Wutong did not speak, but silence had already expressed her attitude.


    Zhao danxuan sighed and said, "because my strength is not as good as that of Taoist Hong! I don''t need to worry about Xiao Yao''s injury if Taoist Hong has something to do with it. If Taoist Hong has nothing to do with it, I don''t need to worry about it. "


    Wu Wutong thought, Zhao Danxuan also said that there is a sense, before the unhappy to some of the moderated.


    Zhao danxuan continued: "in addition, I care too much about Hong Daochang and Liu daozhu. Subconsciously, I think they are more important than Xiao Yao. I can''t neglect them..."


    Speaking of these, Zhao danxuan is also quite embarrassed.


    Wu Wutong really didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, let''s go back and have a rest. Tomorrow morning, we will come to ten thousand volumes of books to tell me what happened in the Imperial City during this period of time." Zhao danxuan said.


    "Yes, master..."


    Wu Wutong returned to his own room, but he can''t sleep.


    The next day, at dawn, she went to ten thousand books.


    As soon as the boat landed, he saw Zhao danxuan standing by the lake.


    There was some depression in his heart. Wu Wutong stepped forward and asked, "do you wake up so early, master?"


    "I know you can''t sleep well. I''ll come back early in the morning, so I don''t sleep so deeply." Zhao danxuan said.


    Wu Wutong nodded, but did not speak.


    "How Xiao Yao brought you out of the Imperial City, can you tell me?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Wu Wutong thought, but he didn''t speak.


    "Oh?" Zhao danxuan asked, "some things can''t be said? That''s OK. Just tell me what you can say. "


    "Yes, master..." Wu Wutong relaxed a little. Actually, she was worried that her master would ask questions. Fortunately, master did not.


    In the process of narration, Wu Wutong has hidden away the bronze Terracotta Army.


    She knew that the bronze terracotta warriors and horses were Xiao Yao''s secret.


    Moreover, she is not worried that this matter will spread from the imperial city.


    The day before yesterday, what happened in the imperial city was not just Wu Wutong''s reluctance to say, but Wu Li of the imperial city was also reluctant to say.


    This is a disgrace to the imperial city of Beilu and Wuli.


    The great imperial city was moved by people, and with several people''s strength, Wutong was taken away from the imperial city.


    If this spread out, he, the king of a country, can''t be ridiculed by people all over the world?


    If this spread to other countries, he would not be the laughing stock of the world?


    Such a stupid thing, Wu Li will not do, after all, as the son of heaven, dignity is still very important.


    After listening to Wu Wutong''s narration, Zhao Danxuan finally showed a look of amazement.


    "Do you mean Xiao Yao is tied with Xiang Kui with the strength of double master cultivation?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Wu Wutong slightly confused, asked: "master, to Kui?"


    Zhao danxuan laughed and said, "that''s what you said before, the old eunuch."


    "Oh Wu Wutong nodded and said, "yes."


    Zhao danxuan took a deep breath and said: "in this way, I really belittle Xiao Yao. He didn''t die if he could hurt Xiang Kui badly, but he was seriously injured. Even if his cultivation was backward, he also took advantage of it. You know, with Xiang Kui''s strength, he has almost no rival in the realm of quadruple experts. Otherwise, he can''t occupy such a high position in the Imperial City, even Wuli, In the face of Xiang Kui, we have to give way to three points. It can be said that he is the biggest expert in the imperial city. We can see his strength, but unexpectedly, he just tied with Xiao Yao. "


    Zhao danxuan''s surprise now is true.


    In his view, this is really an unimaginable thing. Wu Wutong sighed again, and said, "I just don''t know what''s the situation of Xiao Yao." Does it matter? " Zhao danxuan asked, "even if Xiao Yao becomes an immortal in ningdan period, you think he is worse than you. Even if he loses all his accomplishments, he can become an expert again in a short time!" Speaking of this, Zhao danxuan can''t help feeling: "I''m afraid that the two words of master are tailor-made for Xiao Yao." Listening to Zhao Danxuan''s words, Wu Wutong''s heart was also a little happy. Even now, Zhao Danxuan praising Xiao Yao is not her. (today''s third chapter insists that we insist on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on insisting on the word renewal. Even now, even the cold medicine has not dared to eat. I don''t know if I can stick to the fourth chapter, but I will work hard...)

 Chapter 1307

    Actually Zhao Danxuan knew that Wu Wutong had said a very important thing.


    That is, why is Wu Li willing to negotiate with Xiao Yao? Negotiations must be based on the fact that the two sides are equally powerful. If the gap is too big and the party who has a great advantage, why should they choose to negotiate?


    Even Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi are not enough to determine the trend.


    Another point is, what did Xiao Yao rely on until Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi arrived?


    He knew Wutong had been hidden by these things, but he also knew that Wu Wutong did not want to say that he could not ask himself.


    First, he didn''t want to embarrass his little apprentice. Secondly, the present Wutong is Li Wang, who is now only the staff of Li Wang. If he makes a big noise, he will commit a great harm. As a clever man, Zhao Danxuan will not commit such a low grade mistake.


    Zhao Danxuan''s unquestioning question also made Wu Wutong extremely relaxed.


    During Xiao Yao''s coma, both Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi stayed in Li Wang''s residence.


    Originally, they didn''t have to, but Hong feisheng was always worried.


    Five days later, Xiao Yao still did not wake up. Hung Fei rose and let Liu go back to Taohua Island. After all, Taohua Island is master of many skills. Wutong first returns, and he can feel at ease.


    Liu Zhezhi was a little reluctant at the beginning, but he felt that what Hong feisheng said was reasonable, so he didn''t insist.


    After all, it''s right that Hong feisheng lost a lot, which just offended Wuli in the north. Even in their opinion, Wuli can''t still think about dealing with Taohua Island, but there must be some precautions.


    After all, Wu Li is also the king of a country, not a small role. Can they not be on guard?


    After Liu Zhezhi returned to Taohua Island, Hong feisheng was relieved, otherwise he would always be thinking about something.


    On the eighth day, Wu Wutong''s great brother Peng came back without any reason.


    When he returned to Li Wang''s house, he saw Wu Wutong. He suddenly showed a look of ghost.


    After hearing about Xiao Yao''s serious injury and what happened in the Imperial City, he suddenly realized it and regretted it. He said, "if I had known this, I would not have come back. I could still fight with Xiao Yao..."


    Although Peng Wuwang''s strength can''t help Xiao Yao even if he stays, Hong feisheng is quite satisfied with Peng Wuwang''s performance.


    Compared with Zhao danxuan, he felt that this young man named Peng Wuwang was more humane.


    Since Zhao danxuan made Hong feisheng feel unhappy some time ago, although Hong feisheng didn''t avoid Zhao danxuan everywhere, it can be seen that he has painted Zhao danxuan in his heart. In short, he didn''t want to make friends with Zhao danxuan.


    Zhao danxuan sees all these things in his eyes. Although he is a little depressed, he doesn''t say much. He is a smart man. He knows that if he explains too much, he will not get close to Hong feisheng, but will make Hong feisheng look down on him.


    It''s good to keep a low profile when making friends, but you can''t do without it.


    Moreover, Zhao danxuan also understood that Hong feisheng was originally a kind of arrogant person. If he could be a friend, it would be a good thing. But if he could not make friends, he could only say that he had bad luck and could not force him.


    Five days later, there were two more people in Prince Li''s mansion.


    Wang Wenge and Lanfei.


    Wu Wutong was still surprised and even unhappy when he saw the two men. Wang Wen Ge once visited Li Wang''s house once, and that time stood on the opposite side of Li Wang''s house. Although it was not particularly obvious, nor did he make anything out of the way, Wu Wutong''s heart was still uncomfortable. He could hear what happened between Wang Wen Ge and Xiao Yao, and knew Wang Wen Ge''s words of justice on the temple from his unspoken mouth. The original unhappiness dissipated in an instant.


    It was Wang Wenge who always cared about the death of Lao Li Wang and felt that he should bear part of the responsibility.


    Wu Wutong could only sigh for this. She knew more than anyone. Her father''s death had nothing to do with Wang Wen Ge.


    "If my father doesn''t want to die, nobody can kill him at the end of the day." Wu Wutong said to Wang Wen Ge.


    Wang Wen Ge can understand, Wu Wutong does not know, but she has made her meaning very clear.


    After hearing that Wang Wenge came to Li Wangfu this time just to help, Zhao danxuan''s coke broke down.


    Although he has been staying in Prince Li''s residence for so many years, it doesn''t mean that he has lost contact with the outside world. He still knows what happened outside.


    In the view of Wu Li and others, the books written by Wang Wenge and the comments made in the temple may be too aggressive. However, in Zhao danxuan''s view, Wang Wenge has a long vision, sees many things that others can''t see, thinks of many things that others didn''t think of, and dares to do things that others dare not do.


    Such young people, for Zhao danxuan, are real talents.


    Zhao danxuan is willing to enter the palace of King Li, and Zhao danxuan is a treasure.


    In fact, the most important thing is that Zhao danxuan saw the shadow of his youth from Wang Wenge.


    At that time, many of the labels on Wang Wenge were also attached to him.


    For Zhao danxuan, Beilu did not understand Wang Wenge, which was the loss of Beilu.


    In this case, it can be said for myself.


    After hearing that Xiao Yao was seriously injured, Wang Wenge was also very nervous. He was relieved to hear that Xiao Yao''s life was not in danger.


    "Ah, Mr. Xiao, he''s the best one in the world!" Wang Wenge couldn''t help sighing, "if Mr. Xiao and I stand together, I will become the light of rice."


    Zhao danxuan waved his hand and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t need to belittle yourself so much. In fact, Xiao Yao is inferior to you in many aspects. "


    His words not only did not make Wang Wenge feel comforted, but also made Wang Wenge angry.


    "You fart!" Wang Wen Ge scolded Zhao Danxuan''s nose, even if this guy was master Wu Wutong, so what? Nonsense, just don''t believe it!


    Wang Wenge is not the kind of person who likes to listen to nice words. What''s more, he is still talking nonsense.


    "Mr. Zhao, I respect you as an elder. Now I dare to ask you, what''s worse than me?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Zhao danxuan


    He felt that Wang Wenge was really a talented person. He just roared out "what''s worse than Xiao Yao" with the momentum of "what''s worse than Xiao Yao?".


    Is that something to be proud of?


    "The paper collects, Xiao Yao poetry Song Fu all kinds of proficient, even can spread a hundred generations. In terms of martial arts, Xiao Yao has reached the peak in the cultivation of immortals since he was young. He can even come and go freely in the imperial city at the northern foot. In terms of appearance, Xiao Yao is young and handsome, and has an extraordinary reputation. When I met him for the first time, I heard from him that he was not better than me


    Zhao danxuan was silent.


    He thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt that what Wang Wenge said was very reasonable!


    Carefully speaking, Xiao Yao is just a versatile person.


    In fact, Zhao danxuan had a word hidden in his heart, but he didn''t say it.


    He wants to tell Wang Wenge that the biggest difference between Wang Wenge and Xiao Yao is that Wang Wenge can be used by Wang Li''s mansion and himself, but Xiao Yao can''t!


    He can try to control Wang Wenge and sharpen Wang Wenge into an invincible sword.


    But Xiao Yao doesn''t need to be tempered by him.


    The boy was originally a sword that could break the sky. He couldn''t hold it.


    Only these words, Zhao danxuan can only think in his heart, but he can''t say them out of his mouth. Even if he is absent-minded, he knows that such words will make Wang Wenge feel humiliated.


    The reason why you look up to me is that I can be your little brother?


    Even if this is true, Zhao danxuan can not say.


    Next, Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge held a debate on the current situation in the northern foothills.


    During the debate, Wang Wenge really didn''t give Zhao danxuan any face, and Zhao danxuan didn''t show the slightest courtesy to his younger generation. They were very red faced and the table would be smashed by them.


    But no matter how noisy they are, they will not turn their faces. When they are quiet, they begin to talk again. They look at each other and smile. They are very sympathetic.


    Wu Wutong thought that it would be the biggest gift for Xiao Yao to give Wang Wen Ge to the north foot.


    Even sometimes, Wu Wutong will think that Xiao Yao is more suitable for Li Wang than himself.


    If this position is given up to Xiao Yao, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it is certainly not difficult to swallow the whole northern foothills.


    But she knew that Xiao Yao was not interested in these things. If it wasn''t for being in the center of the vortex, Xiao Yao would not have been in this muddy water.


    However, since they have chosen to do it, there is no reason to give up halfway, and they can only go one way to the dark.


    Just as Xiao Yao said, we should fight to the imperial city!


    At this time, Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge also discussed the first step.


    The main purpose is to occupy the green bird County on the edge of Yang city quickly. If Wu Li is mad, he will attack Yang City. It''s the most direct way to attack from the green bird county. The terrain of the green bird county is like a sharp sword, pointing straight to the throat of Yang city!


    At the beginning, Wu Li asked Lao Li Wang to come to Yangcheng to be the vassal of the frontier. I''m afraid that he also took the terrain of Yangcheng into consideration. It''s not unusual. People like that should take one step and take three steps.


    If you really capture Qingniao County, Yang city is really easy to defend and difficult to attack. But now, the most important thing is to start to mobilize military power. Even if Prince Li''s mansion controls 80000 people, how much can they use?


    This is the problem facing Wang Wenge and Zhao danxuan.


    "The 30000 people that Wuli seized from other vassal kings are useless. In their bones, they still think that the imperial power in the north foot is good. The 50000 people who were originally held by Prince Li''s house must be dead hearted if the old prince Li is still there. They even think that Prince Li''s house should have been separated from the north foot long ago. But now, the old prince Li is gone, and his royal highness becomes the new king Li, Even if they are willing to see it, they may not be willing to work for the new Li king. " Zhao danxuan explained simply.


    Wang Wenge took a deep breath, said with a bitter smile: "if so, the most important point is still in Li Wang."

 Chapter 1308

    If Lao Li Wang left and Wu Li took the throne, I''m afraid that Yang Cheng''s 50000 troops would be irresistible.


    They don''t allow others to bully Lao Li Wang''s children.


    But if they are to be killed for Wutong, it is also very difficult.


    Wutong Wutong is not too young to love Wu Wu Tong, but rather young, still a girl. She used to be arrogant and domineering and love to be mischief.


    Why do they think such a little doll can take them down?


    After all, they just don''t trust Wu Wutong. The strength of a helmsman is not enough to convince all of them, so the ship can not sail away.


    Wang Wen Ge and Zhao Danxuan understood this, but they did not know what to do with Wu Wutong in a short time, so that Yang fifty thousand veterans could build confidence in her.


    Wu Wutong heard some headache after listening to Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge.


    "Let''s wait until Xiao Yao wakes up." Wu Wutong said with a tired face.


    At this time, she was still in Xiao Yao''s room, saying that if Xiao Yao didn''t wake up, she would accompany her all the time. This is her insistence. Wu Wutong always said that she had not been well accompanied by Xiao Yao, who had been injured in Taohua Island. Now she wants to make up all the time she owed.


    Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge both sighed, didn''t say much, and went out together.


    In fact, Wu Wutong''s attitude has been very clear.


    Xiao Yao does not wake up, she has no other meaning to toss about other things.


    "Wutong, Wang Li, is really not suitable for being an emperor..." Zhao Danxuan could not help saying, he was not afraid of these words being heard by Wu Wu Tong. Anyway, Wu Wutong did not care about these things. As for Wang Wen Ge, he did not care much. He knew that Wang Wen Ge had this idea in his mind at this time.


    Wang Wenge just laughed, but didn''t say much.


    Zhao danxuan couldn''t help asking: "I don''t understand. In fact, you also understand these. Why are you willing to come to Yangcheng?"


    "Do you think I did it for King Li?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Zhao danxuan shook his head.


    Wang Wenge took a deep breath and said, "there are two reasons for coming to Yangcheng. First, the imperial city can''t accommodate me any more, and the north foot can''t accommodate me any more. If I don''t want to leave the north foot, the place I can choose is Yangcheng¡°


    Listen to Wang Wenge say so, Zhao danxuan also nodded.


    In spite of this, it doesn''t sound so good, but it''s undeniable that it''s true.


    "The second is for Xiao Yao." Wang Wenge said.


    Zhao danxuan frowned a little.


    "I know you will not like it if I say that. I think Xiao Yao has nothing to do with your Li palace." Wang Wenge said with a smile, "but whether the truth is true or not, even if I don''t say it, I think you know it in your heart."


    Zhao danxuan sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that the only way to win you over is Xiao Yao."


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "maybe after waiting for a long time, I will think that Li Wang is actually a capable person, but now I can''t see it. She still needs to grow up, but she needs time to grow up. Xiao Yao can only help her win this time."


    Zhao danxuan nodded and said with a smile, "although I don''t feel comfortable, what you said is quite to the point. It''s undeniable that Xiao Yao is really a capable man. I also hope that Li Wang can learn something from him."


    The next day, Xiao Yao woke up.


    When he woke up, he frowned.


    Just as Hong feisheng and the old eunuch said, his cultivation has regressed. From double master to single master.


    Originally, if he only used the secret arts of the devil''s gate, there would be no problem of retrogression in his cultivation. But this time, he suffered a very serious injury. Although the injury did not kill him, it made it difficult for him to recover his cultivation. Finally, he could only fall to the level of a master. Fortunately, it was nothing to Xiao Yao. After all, he had entered a double master, It''s not too hard to give him some time to enter the double master realm again.


    The only thing that made him headache was the first sentence he heard when he woke up. Wu Wutong said, "are you sincere in what you say in the imperial city?"


    Xiao Yao really has a headache.


    At the beginning, in the Imperial City, he didn''t think that he could leave alive. If he died, he would die too. It''s not bad to face his inner thoughts directly.


    But he was not dead, and Wu Wutong was not dead.


    Wu Wutong remembered clearly before.


    What should Xiao Yao do? What can he do?


    Can''t really accept Wutong?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be like this, but he doesn''t dare to be like this. When he comes to Lingwu world this time, he has his own fear.


    Afraid that he will never go back, what about Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing?


    He is not afraid of death, but afraid to let those who have been waiting for their own people, can not wait to go back.


    Day after day, year after year, what a cruel thing it is? Think about it, Xiao Yao feels terrible.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is still fighting for whether he can go back, but when he really returns to the earth and China, he feels that he will not come to Lingwu world again. What should he do at that time? Is it possible to keep Wu Wutong waiting?


    He is not such a selfish person, thinking about things, Xiao Yao can only continue to pretend to be stupid, lying that he has a headache, but also continue to rest.


    "Come on, I''ll take it as if you didn''t say anything before, OK?" Wu Wutong stared at the Xiao Yao in the quilt, and was angry.


    Xiao Yao is still unwilling to come out and covers his head with a quilt.


    "Why are you like a turtle with a shrunken head?" Wu Wutong was Shaw away.


    Xiao Yao got out of the quilt and said, "what''s going on outside now?"


    "It''s hard to say. There''s no big movement in Wuli, but it needs to be adjusted for a while. However, there are undercurrents around the imperial city. I''m afraid Wuli is also making preparations."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Wu Li is also the emperor of the northern foothills. If he doesn''t do anything, it''s really strange. The most important thing now is that Yang Cheng should respond quickly. First of all, you have to integrate all the troops you can use. First, you have to guard Yang Cheng and try to take advantage of the terrain, Only in this way can we be qualified to fight with Wuli. "


    When he finished saying this, he found Wu Wutong stared at him with wide eyes.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and touched his face. He found that there was not much dirt, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Do I have flowers on my face? "


    "That''s not true. I''m just a little surprised. My master and Wang Wenge said the same thing about what you said." Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and said with a smile, "Wang Wenge has arrived?"


    "Do you know how long you slept? If only he had arrived long ago. " Wu Wutong has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao thought Wu Wutong said that it was just nonsense. He was asleep. How could he know how long he slept?


    This sleep was refreshed and very refreshed. After dressing up and washing, I just met the two people of Wang Wen Ge and Zhao Danxuan. They looked at their posture and came to find Wutong or see themselves.


    "Xiao Yao, are you awake?" Wang Wenge was very excited when he saw Xiao Yao. He rushed up and asked, "are you ok? Is the brain all right? "


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he didn''t kick this guy out. What did he say? What is his brain OK?


    My brain has been OK, OK?


    "Don''t worry, I''m stupid and smarter than you." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Wang Wenge was so happy that he said, "it''s really nothing."


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Oh! by the way! If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot. There''s business to do. " Wang Wenge finished, looked at Zhao danxuan and said, "Mr. Zhao, please talk to Li Wang briefly."


    Raise a Babel of criticism of Wutong, Zhao Danxuan said, "Li Wang, Yang City has made a thing in this period of time."


    Wu Wutong stared at it and asked, "what is it?"


    Zhao danxuan said with a bitter smile: "King Li, can we sit down and talk slowly?"


    Wu Wutong returned to God. His face was quietly red and returned to Xiao Yao''s house. After waiting to sit down, Zhao Danxuan also finished the news that he had received before.


    Wutong is what is simple. Yang Zhong''s servant, named Wang Po, is more than 40 years old, not to fifty. But this son''s son is a master who does not worry. He is more than 20 years old and idle all day. What he used to love is in Yangcheng. Wu Wutong''s circle is completely unrelated. Now Wu Wutong is serious about not having to pay attention to these things. Wang''s son has started to be lawless.


    Seven days ago, Wang Pang''s son, together with a group of children, took a little girl selling calligraphy and painting outside the city and ruined it.


    The father of the little girl who sold calligraphy and painting couldn''t swallow this breath, so he immediately reported to the official. Magistrate Yang Cheng pushed and dragged on one after another, and let a little magistrate judge the matter, but he still dragged on.


    In addition to Wang Pang''s son, the others are not ordinary people. They are Yang Cheng''s son, Zhizhou''s nephew, and Liu Yanshu''s son.


    The name of Liu Yanshu sounds very fragrant, but I don''t have any bookish spirit.


    To speak of it, Liu Yanshu was also the old man of Lao Li, and a general under Wu Wutong''s hand, who commanding the army of the local name army about thirteen thousand.


    After listening to Zhao danxuan''s narration, Xiao Yao returned to his senses, slapped his hands on his thigh and said, "after all, it''s a group of stories about the second generation of kengdai." This kind of thing, not to mention in the Lingwu world, even on earth, has never happened, which is quite common.


    The difference is that before Xiao Yao acted as a spectator when he heard these stories, he and Wu Wutong were all required to be the chief examiner.

 Chapter 1309

    Wutong''s eyebrows were very wrinkled and very difficult.


    She would never have wanted to do this before. She just slapped the table and stood up with a whip to get justice for the girl. As long as all the kids who participated in it were kicked to pieces, they would have to be exiled for thousands of miles.


    But now, Wu Wutong even if he wants to do so, the reality is not allowed.


    "King Li, you have just become the master of King Li''s mansion. Moreover, with the affairs of the Imperial City, we are completely breaking with the imperial city. If we are not good at this time, don''t say to win people''s hearts and don''t offend too many people." Zhao danxuan said softly.


    Wang Wenge sighed and said, "in fact, it''s easy to say anything else. Literati are not terrible. What''s terrible is those generals who are in charge of military power. Liu Yanshu has always protected his weaknesses. Even in the Imperial City, I''ve heard about them."


    Wu Wutong smiled bitterly, and said, "master, Mr. Wang, even if you don''t say, I know, but..."


    Wu Wutong''s speech did not finish, but Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge could feel Wutong''s frustration.


    If they are changed, they will be very difficult, not to mention Wutong.


    Seeing the three people''s bitter faces, Xiao Yao blinked and said, "don''t you think it''s a good thing?"


    "Good thing?" Wu Wutong, white Xiao Yao, said, "in this case, you can tell it."


    Compared with Wu Wutong, Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge were just as bright.


    Although Xiao Yao just made a start, they felt that the boy must have thought of something.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you think? Let''s talk about it!" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, pointed to Wang Wenge, and scolded: "I think you are a heartless boy when you come to Yangcheng! What did you say when you were in the imperial city? Taifu has told you that no matter where you go, you should follow your own heart. Don''t deceive people all over the world, let alone your own heart. Have you forgotten? "


    Wang Wenge said with a bitter smile: "of course, I didn''t forget it, but now the situation in Yangcheng is too special..."


    Although Wang Wenge didn''t want to let it go, and he didn''t want to save face for generals and prefects, there were too many people involved.


    The situation in the northern foothills is indeed turbulent, but compared with Yangcheng, the turbulence in the northern foothills is nothing.


    It can be said that this is the most critical time for Yangzhou. If there is any division at this time, and Yangcheng wants to compete with Beilu Imperial City, it will be a big joke.


    It''s true that Wang Wenge doesn''t want to suppress his inner thoughts, but he also knows which is more important! He did not expect that his attitude was reprimanded by Xiao Yao.


    There are some small grievances in his heart.


    Xiao yaocai regardless of these, continue to say: "no matter now Beilu or Yangcheng, how complex, what things can bear, what things can not bear, we have to have points in our hearts."


    Wu Wutong blinked and looked at Xiao Yao, who had been talking for a long time, and said, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong and said seriously: "this is what happened in Yangcheng. Li Wang''s residence is in Yangzhou. It''s not what I mean, but the key lies in you. I just feel like I should do what I should do."


    "But then..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, and when Wu Wutong finished saying, he interrupted: "if you start to look ahead now, you might as well not sit down and go to Wu Li to admit what you have done wrong."


    "No way!" Wu Wutong was angry by Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Then I''ll do what I want to do?" Wu Wutong tries to say.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do what you should do, leave the rest to me."


    Wu Wutong was unhappy, and immediately rose and left.


    After Wu Wutong left, Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge looked at Xiao Yao with complex eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do?" Zhao danxuan was so angry that he said, "if I didn''t know you better, I would have doubted if you were a spy sent by Wuli!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what''s wrong with me doing this?"


    "But..."


    Wutong looked at Zhao Danxuan and said, "Zhao Danxuan, I tell you, I have a good feeling for you. Don''t let me see you now. And you, Wang Wen Ge, you two are literati. Your idea, I don''t know. I''m a mediate warrior. I know what problems should be insisted on, and what problems should not be persisted. If this time, Wu Wu Tong has compromised, Even if she really became the empress of Beilu, what? What does she take to face the common people in the north? What do you want to talk about


    Wang Wenge and Zhao danxuan are both full of ellipsis.


    Is he a Wufu?


    Are you a scholar?


    In this way, Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge would not have any strange feeling if they said it from other people''s mouth, but it seems to be a kind of taunt to Xiao Yao no matter how it sounds.


    Among the three, Xiao Yao seems to have the most literary talent, right?


    Xiao Yao saw that both of them were depressed, and continued: "in fact, I don''t think it''s bad. You made a mistake at the beginning. Why do we have to win over those generals and prefects? The right to speak is in our hands. What we want to do is to show tens of thousands of soldiers and one million people in Yangzhou, not just a few families. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao turned his face again, looked at Zhao danxuan and said, "what about Liu Yanshu?"


    "A master."


    "It seems that Peng Wuwang is also a master, isn''t he?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Zhao danxuan nodded.


    "Pull Liu Yanshu down and let Peng Wuwang go up." Xiao Yao said.


    When Zhao danxuan heard this, he shook his head and said, "no, Peng Wuwang''s strength is not enough, but his qualifications are not enough."


    "If they don''t have enough qualifications, they will be convinced. After today, you will send Peng Wuwang to the local brand army and set up a challenge arena. Anyone who wants to challenge Peng Wuwang can win. He will be the general!" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan said with a bitter smile: "even if he wins, what can he do? Others may not be satisfied


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I''m tired of scholars like you. Do you know those soldiers? As a soldier, their pride is no lower than that of your literati, and they can''t do anything they don''t like! "


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was so confident, Zhao danxuan didn''t have much to say.


    Anyway, the result will soon be known.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Wang Wen Ge. He said, "aren''t you very idle lately? This time, there are many positions for you to choose, such as Zhongshu Shilang, Zhizhou, tongduan, and you zazahuan. But I don''t think these are suitable for you. The imperial city doesn''t have Lihu, libing, Xinggong, Liubu, Yangcheng also has to have. Besides, what Dali temple, Taichang Temple, what do you do! Oh, I don''t worry about that. After all, we have to wait for the site to be bigger before we can plan. For the time being, you should start with the governor of Yangcheng. "


    "..." Wang Wenge and Zhao danxuan were completely speechless.


    From Xiao Yao''s plan, they can''t feel what a blueprint is. This is the big cake of hongguoguo! That''s where we go. We have already regarded Yangcheng as a country?


    "What Wutong Wutong wants to do is never to seize power, but to overthrow and rebuild a royal power. This is not an easy task for Wu Wu Tong. I do not know much about these out of order things. You know more about Wang Wen Ge, and when you need to set up any position, you can help," Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhao danxuan coughed and said, "Xiao Yao, are we a little far away? I think it''s urgent to find a way to deal with the aftermath of Liu Yanshu first? "


    "Wu Wutong, what has not been done yet? What needs to be done? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao danxuan can see that in this matter, Xiao Yao is calm and some terrible.


    Or, this guy has already planned what to do in his heart.


    Or, this guy is a heartless person!


    "Well, let''s not talk about these boring things. Have Hong Daochang and Liu daozhu gone back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao danxuan wanted to curse again in his heart. This is the top priority, OK? What is a boring thing?


    Even though he was depressed, he immediately said, "Master Liu has already gone back, and Taoist Hong is still in the mansion. Obviously, he is worried about you."


    "Then I''ll come by the door and you''ll talk!" With that, Xiao Yao immediately left.


    Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge looked at each other, and they both saw deep helplessness from each other''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao''s idea is really elusive all his life


    Xiao Yao asked the housekeeper, after knowing where Hong feisheng''s house was, the speed was faster.


    Pushing Hong feisheng''s door open, Xiao Yao walks in with a smile on his face.


    Hong feisheng was still reading a book. When he saw Xiao Yao, his face also showed a smile.


    "Awake?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao sat down, opened the cup, poured a cup of tea and said, "why didn''t you go back?"


    "I''m still a little worried that you haven''t woken up." Hong feisheng said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Hong feisheng frowned a little and asked, "is Yichong a middle-term master?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s not easy to raise this cultivation, but it''s really not difficult to fall down."


    "That''s the truth of everything." Hong feisheng said, "it''s very rare for people to earn some silver and copper. It''s not enough to spend it."


    Xiao Yaole said with a smile, "this metaphor is very good."


    "How long are you going to stay in Prince Li''s house?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao took a smile on her face and shook her head. "For a moment, I don''t know. Wu Wutong is not at ease. She has to wait for her to take a firm step." This time in the imperial city of Beilu, the secrets of the terracotta warriors and horses have been exposed. You can''t rely on much more. " Hong feisheng said in a low voice. Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, relieved for a long time, and said with a smile, "it''s really not good to take one step at a time, so he tried his best to improve his accomplishments, and spared no effort to fight against the rest of the world!"

 Chapter 1310

    Wu Wutong just told the monkey to take the guard of Li''s palace to catch a man like Wang''s son. But unexpectedly, the other party had to start.


    Liu Yanshu, the Minister of Zhongshu in Yangcheng, the magistrate of Yangcheng, and the general of dizihao army, brought his son into the palace of King Li.


    These four people are all famous figures in Yang City. However, they started a farce in Prince Li''s mansion. They were chasing their children with a cane and running all over the courtyard.


    Originally Xiao Yao felt that all these Wutong trees could be completed. But now, in such a situation, Xiao Yao is sneering with Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge to the front yard.


    When Wu Wutong arrived, the four talents stopped.


    "General Liu, Wang Shilang, what are you doing?" Wu Wutong saw four people after he arrived at the front yard, and asked, with a frown.


    "King Li, we are here to plead guilty!" Liu Yanshu majestic looking in armor, and saw Wu Wutong kneeling down. He just made a low head and said it.


    The remaining three people saw Liu Yanshu not kneeling, neither of them kneeled. Perhaps in their minds, kneeling to a woman was a very disgrace. Except Liu Yanshu, the three men had seen Wu Wutong not kneeling down before, and one princess, one more than their old mother.


    Xiao Yao went to Wu Wutong and said, "Li Wang, I know that Liu''s son has done some wrong things. They only come to the house for this reason."


    Wu Wutong has lost his eyes and is not clear about this guy''s idea.


    Does that need to be said?


    As long as you are not a fool, you can understand, OK?


    However, in Wu Wutong''s view, Liu Yanshu''s behavior is more than a kind of crime, rather than a kind of pressure.


    They want to tell Wu Wutong in this way: our children have taught you in your face. What else do you want?


    But just as they thought about it, Xiao Yao spoke again.


    "Ah, King Li, it''s really tears and silence! The three adults and General Liu are really loyal to King Li, and they are upright and upright. Although they have heard of such deeds before, they have never seen them with their own eyes. Today they can come to the door together to plead guilty, which shows their determination to repent... "


    When listening to Xiao Yao say these things, Liu Yanshu and others are happy.


    They thought Wutong''s chatter without stop was what the Wu young Tong had said before.


    Otherwise, how dare the man who has never seen him speak in front of King Li?


    After all, Li Wang can''t really do anything about them. Maybe they''ll be gone if they sing a song together. Since they see through it, they won''t say anything about it.


    However, just as they thought so, Xiao Yao''s tone suddenly changed.


    "Now that these adults have realized their mistakes and come here to plead guilty, why don''t we help them?"


    "Yes, the little brother said... Eh?" Wang''s words stopped in a moment, staring at the Xiao Yao standing beside Wu Wutong.


    What? What? Do you want to help yourself?


    What do you mean by that?


    I''m here to apologize, but that means, brother, don''t take it so seriously, OK?


    Wu Wutong listened to Xiao Yao''s words and almost failed to laugh.


    At the beginning, she was thinking that Xiao Yao''s words and his advice to herself were two different meanings! Then she guessed that, with Xiao Yao''s character, it sounds good, but there must be a hidden edge in it. Maybe there will be a turning point.


    Wait, wait, Wu Wutong really waited until the turning point in this.


    To help them?


    So it seems that there is some truth


    "You''re right. Since General Liu and others are so sincere and have come to Prince Li''s house to plead guilty, I can''t disappoint them. Their loyalty and uprightness will be fulfilled naturally!" Wu Wutong also took it up at this time.


    By this time, Liu Yanshu''s forehead was already sweating.


    The four stinky boys, who were tied up by them, knelt on the ground and began to tremble.


    Although Wutong and Liu Yanshu will not put Wu Wu Tong in his eyes, but these young people, but know Wu Wutong''s amazing.


    When Wutong play the gangster in Yangcheng all powerful, it is impossible for the four of them to hide in the corner, and watch the back of the strong wind trembling.


    If this person plays hard, is there anything she dare not do?


    In the past, Wu Wutong was supported by Lao Li Wang, so he was lawless.


    Although the old Li Wang is no longer here, she has become the new Li Wang


    "Xiao Yao, what should we do?" Wu Wutong said.


    "Catch them all first." Xiao Yao said, "these four boys, all pulled to Yangcheng execution ground, beheaded in public!"


    Every word, Xiao Yao bites very hard.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Yanshu''s face suddenly changed.


    "You... What are you talking about? That''s all. As for decapitation? " Wang Pang was the first to say.


    Xiao Yao sneered, looked at Wang Pang and said, "you just said that there are so many little things? What should we do? "


    "For a few days..."


    Before Wang''s words were finished, Xiao Yao began to laugh again.


    "How many days? The damage records of the northern foothills'' law have spoiled other people''s girls, so it''s OK to be imprisoned for a few days? How did you become a scholar in middle school? Are you illiterate? In that case, do you have a daughter? If I don''t have a daughter, I''ll send your wife here. I''ll have a good time with you. How about you imprison me for a few days? " Xiao Yao went up to Wang and asked.


    "You... You are presumptuous!" Wang Pang trembled with anger.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "Peng Wuwang!"


    Peng Wuwang was stunned and came to him.


    "Detain Wang Pang and others and send them to prison. If they really repent, they will be given a chance to get rid of their posts. If they want to make trouble, they will be killed without mercy. If they want to make trouble, they will be killed everywhere!" Xiao Yao said harshly.


    The expression on Peng Wuwang''s face was unpredictable. He didn''t know what to do.


    He subconsciously turned his eyes to Zhao danxuan. Zhao danxuan just nodded and asked him to listen to Xiao Yao''s arrangement.


    "What qualifications do you have? How dare you? " Liu Yanshu''s hand had been put on the sword at his waist and said.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Liu Yanshu. He came to him and asked, "do you want to draw a sword?"


    "This is Prince Li''s house, so I dare not..." Liu Yanshu said quickly. He felt that the young man was not an easy role to deal with. He had to be careful what he said and what he did.


    "If it''s not in Prince Li''s house, you can draw your sword at will? Is your sword fighting with other countries on the battlefield or aiming at the people of Yangcheng? " Xiao Yao asked, "you just asked me how dare I do it. If you can pull out the sword, I will tell you."


    "You... You deceive too much!" Xiao Yaogang just said that words, every word is like a sharp sword, stabbed Liu Yanshu''s heart.


    It can be said that every word kills the heart!


    He used to be a martial arts man. How could he hear these words? But just as his sword was half drawn out, Xiao Yao stretched out his foot and kicked it on the hilt. The sword that had not yet come out of its sheath was kicked back.


    Liu Yanshu was surprised and drew his sword again, but as before, he was also kicked back by Xiao Yao.


    Liu Yanshu stepped back and tried to draw his sword for the third time. At this time, hundreds of sword shadows were hanging over his head, all facing his direction.


    "Your sword seems not as fast as mine." Xiao Yao put his hands back, looked at Liu Yanshu and said with a sneer, "you ask me how dare I, today I will ask you, do you dare to draw a sword?"


    Liu Yanshu is sweating.


    He has an intuition that if he still dares to try to draw a sword, hundreds of sword shadows will pass through his body.


    "When Lao Li Wang was here, did you have the same character? If so, I''m really curious, then why does King Li want you to be the general of the local brand army? " Xiao Yao sneered, "you are the general of Yang Cheng, but also the general of the world. What do you wear this armor for? Do you know how many soldiers will die in a war? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Maybe more than that! Yes, you are a general. You have more than 10000 good soldiers under your hand. They can shed blood for you, but do you know why they joined the army? "


    Xiao Yao stares at Liu Yanshu coldly, and continues: "they are willing to join the army, put on their armor, take their heavy helmets, fight with others, guard the country, so as not to let the country fall, so as to encircle their homeland. They are afraid that they will step back, and those people will rush into the north foot and kill their families, their families are ordinary people! What are you a general without them? They work for you, and you let your son abuse the common people? "


    Liu Yanshu''s face suddenly changed and his mouth slightly trembled.


    "That woman''s husband may be a soldier under your hand, her father may be an old soldier in your time-honored army, or he may have died in the battle - what qualifications do you have to wear a sword? What qualifications do you have to draw the sword? "


    Liu Yanshu''s eyes were dim.


    "Liu Yanshu, Liu Yanshu, if you can''t teach your son, it''s OK to wear a sword in King Li''s mansion and despise King Li. But are you worthy of your soldiers and the people of Yangcheng?" Xiao Yao chuckled and asked, "why did you join the army?"


    "I..." Liu Yanshu''s throat seemed to be blocked by something, and he couldn''t speak.


    He thought about it carefully. The reason why he joined the army seems to be just like what Xiao Yao said.


    At that time, in order to protect his homeland, he put on his armor.


    Finally, Liu Yanshu kneeled down on the ground, and rushed to Wutong, and he hit him in the head.


    "My son, Liu Hong, should be beheaded!" Liu Yanshu said in a trembling voice with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 1311

    According to Wang Pang and others, Liu Yanshu is crazy.


    Does this son of a bitch know what he''s talking about?


    Before we came here, we all had a good discussion. In order to keep the child, we agreed with each other. But now, how can Liu Yanshu admit his mistake?


    How can they continue? How can they stand still?


    Because of what the young man said? If so, Liu Yanshu''s psychological quality is too weak, right?!


    However, the hundreds of sword shadows are quite frightening.


    Xiao Yao put away the sword array, sighed and said, "actually, I didn''t intend to tell you so much. I''ve even found someone to replace you, but I always feel that you are different from those three people."


    Liu Yanshu was still kneeling on the ground and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wang''s side again and said with a smile, "a general of the local brand army, we can change it if Prince Li''s house can say so. It''s hard to find a toad with three legs, but it''s hard to find a servant with two legs. Is it hard to find a toad with two legs?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pointed to Wang Wenge not far away and said, "Wang Pang, do you know him? His name is Wang Wenge. "


    Wang Pang was shocked and nodded again. After all, Yang city is far away from the imperial city. It''s hard for him to recognize Wang Wenge, but it''s impossible to say that he hasn''t heard the name of Wang Wenge.


    "Since you''ve heard the name of Wang Wenge, it''s easy to say." Xiao Yao said, "do you think he can be competent for the position of Zhongshu servant?"


    There was a cold sweat on Wang Pang''s forehead.


    He thought what the young man said was rubbish.


    Who is Wang Wenge? It''s not easy to be a minister of Chinese calligraphy?


    After thinking for a moment, he said with a smile: "Bachelor Wang is a big figure in the imperial city. He may not be as good as the left prime minister in the future. How can he look up to this little Chinese scholar servant?"


    "Let me tell you, because our Yangcheng and Beilu imperial city have turned their faces, now he will stay in Yangcheng. If you think you can do it, you should do it well. If you can''t do it, roll up your bags and get out of here!"


    Xiao Yao really didn''t want to leave any face to Wang Pang. In fact, he didn''t think he had to.


    When he was in the Imperial City, even if the person he was facing was Wu Li, how could he ever give each other face? Wu Li''s face, he does not give, not to mention Yang Cheng, a minister of Chinese literature?


    After a short silence, the Minister of Zhongshu suddenly broke out. He stood up straight, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "who are you? Wang Li didn''t say much. Why are you pointing at us here? "


    "Even if I am an ordinary citizen in Yangcheng, I can''t scold you?" Xiao Yao jokingly said, "are you an official, in the end, serving the people of the world, or above the people of the world?"


    Xiao Yao threw out this problem, it can not be said that it is not to kill the heart.


    Even though Wang Pang thought he was eloquent, he was a little fluffy when he faced Xiao Yao''s big hat.


    "..." after a short silence, Wang Pang said, "I didn''t say that."


    "But that''s what you think, isn''t it? What do you mean by that? Li Wang hasn''t expressed his opinion yet? What''s the matter? Do you think you have to consider what Wang Li wants to say? When do you begin to think that you can still be above Wang Li''s house? " Xiao Yao said that his voice has improved a lot.


    "..." now, it''s not only Wang Pang who is silent.


    Even Wang Wenge, Zhao danxuan and others were silent.


    They think that Xiao Yao''s mouth is too fierce. Is this the means of a scholar?


    If you want to cultivate immortals, Xiao Yao can defeat the quadruple master with one sword.


    When it comes to eloquence, Xiao yaoneng talks about making Liu Yanshu kneel down, and Wang Pangda, who is usually eloquent, sweat, and his legs start to tremble.


    How many shining points are there on Xiao Yao''s body?


    Wu Wutong is also crying and laughing. In fact, if this matter is handed over to her, it may be the same result as Xiao Yao. But in the case of reason, she can not be as beautiful as Xiao Yao.


    In fact, this is Xiao Yao''s great wisdom. Although Wu Wutong is not a fool, in many ways, if he really compares with Xiao Yao, he will not know what the difference is.


    Don''t say Wu Wutong, even Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge, who pretended to be wise men, heard the words of Xiao Yao before, and again felt admiration for Xiao Yao.


    Wang Pang has been under too much pressure, and he still feels extremely depressed. The main reason is that Xiao Yao''s words make him not even have the courage to refute, so he can''t understand. How can Xiao Yao have such great ability, and how can his mouth say so? A big man, how can he talk so much? He couldn''t understand it!


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is the most inky person he has ever seen. A big man is chirping. Is that interesting? Can I get a daughter-in-law?


    At this time, Wu Wutong also came over.


    He looked at Wang and said with a smile, "I want to kill your son. Do you have any opinions?"


    Wang didn''t dare to speak, even dared not to go against Wu Wutong.


    I don''t know why. When Wu Wutong spoke so much, he felt that what he saw growing up was a change in her momentum.


    He felt as if a machete was hanging over his head.


    "In fact, you can have an opinion. If you don''t have an opinion, I''ll kill one. If you have an opinion, I''ll kill two." Wu Wutong spoke so much when he was very calm, his heart was like a water, and his heart was without waves.


    The sweat on Wang Pang''s forehead became more and more intense.


    Wu Wutong just said what he meant, and he naturally understood that it was nothing to tell himself that if he had any opinion, he would kill it together.


    Extremely overbearing!


    He really had difficulty in thinking about this. It was from Wu Wutong''s mouth.


    Wutong love to play the gangster. He suddenly felt that he had seen some of the little Wantong trees before. The little girl was no longer the trouble maker who had been fond of mischief.


    Wu Wutong sighed and looked at Wang side. He said, "Wang Shushu, I called you Uncle Wang because you helped my father a lot. As a younger generation, I spoke to you like this."


    "No, Mr. Li, don''t say that. I can''t afford the humble position..." Wang Pang shook his head and said.


    Wu Wutong looked cold, and said, "though I hate to say so, now you are more and more not going to take the Li Wang government seriously. Is it not the Li Wang house that Li Wang Fu has lost my father''s king? I''m king Li. I don''t have any face? There''s no value in being? "


    Speaking of this, she turned around, walked back a few steps, suddenly stopped, turned around again, her eyes swept over several people, and finally fell back on Wang Pang.


    "I know many people look down on me as a woman, but what about that? Looking down on me, I glared at his dog''s eyes and saw how Wutong entered the imperial city and came out of the imperial city. I don''t care about Wu Li. What''s more, it''s you! " Wu Wutong spoke with a strong and forceful voice, and Xiao Yao could not help but nodded.


    He thought that Wu Wutong was really making a behavior in his hand.


    Wang Pang couldn''t help but kneel down on his knees and hit his head on the ground.


    Wang Pang realized that he had made a fatal mistake before he said this.


    Yang Cheng, can''t have Li Wang, even Wu Li, can''t.


    But Yang Cheng, without him, what can he do?


    Is it true that the whole Yang City revolves around him?


    He knew it was impossible.


    "Peng Wuwang, did you listen to what Xiao Yao said before?" Wu Wutong looked at his eyes and said Peng no way.


    "Wang Li, I can hear you clearly." Peng Wuwang said with a smile.


    For Wu Wutong''s changes at this time, Peng looked at him without any reason, but also felt joy from his heart.


    He felt that his younger martial sister finally had some shadow of Li Wang.


    "Wang Gong and other four people, kill them all, and behead them in the street." Wu Wutong said.


    In the world of Lingwu, girls regard chastity as more important than life. Moreover, this matter is so noisy that the girl who was ruined by Wang Gong and others will never marry out in her life.


    Wu Wutong was originally angry, and then Wang and other people''s practices, even more angry.


    This is the obvious bully.


    When Wutong was still a princess, why did she let people go around?


    She''s not satisfied!


    Peng Wuwang was slightly stunned and nodded: "Lingzhi..."


    Wang Pang kowtowed quickly: "King Li, my son Wang Gong is still young and weak in the crown year. He is also confused when he does something wrong. Moreover, he is the only son in his humble position. I also ask King Li to open up and never behead him..."


    Wu Wutong looked at Wang''s side and sighed.


    "In fact, I gave you a chance." Wu Wutong, who later called himself "me", now returns to the "King". Wutong is going to be the real thing.


    She turned her face again, looked at Peng Wuwang, and said, "Wang Gong decapitated one person, and the remaining three people were all locked up in heaven''s prison indefinitely."


    In addition to Wang Pang, Liu Yanshu and others are full of surprise.


    In fact, they had already prepared their sons to be beheaded, but they did not expect the last moment to get a chance to open up the king. This excited them. Liu Yanshu took the lead and kowtow to Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong sighed in his heart.


    She understood what Xiao Yao meant.


    At the beginning, they took a tough attitude and put on a posture that they had to kill people. At the end, they said that it was a kind of gift for them to just be locked up, even for an indefinite period.


    Only Wang Pang''s face was still pale.


    All of a sudden, he realized that just now it was just a kind of temptation from King Li.


    However, he had never heard of the trial, so his son was the only one to die. In fact, it''s not just that. Most importantly, Wang Pang''s son is the mastermind, and the rest are accomplices. It''s normal for the principal offender to be a little more serious. At this time, Xiao Yao quietly went to the edge, pulled Wang Wenge, said: "spread the news, let the people of Yangcheng know, Wang Gong will be beheaded." Wang Wenge was stunned and nodded£¨ Today''s chapter five is more than 15000 words, still in the code

 Chapter 1312

    Indeed, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong''s practice is to let the vast Yangcheng know this.


    It seems unwise not to say anything.


    Wu Wutong waved his hand and signalled the guards to arrest Wang side.


    "When the date is chosen, Wang Pang will detain him in the dungeon, and Wang Wenge will take the place of him as the Minister of Zhongshu."


    Wutong Wutong, who had not gone far, heard this sentence, turned around and looked at Wu Wu Tong, and was surprised. After all, he came to Yangcheng not long ago. Before Xiao Yao said those, he seemed to be a lip service, but he didn''t expect Wu Wu Tong to give him a heavy responsibility.


    After much thought, Wang Wenge still knelt down.


    "Thank you, King Li." Wang Wenge said.


    "I''ll let the general judge take you later. You can go ahead and do something first." Before Xiao Yao explained to Wang Wenge, she also noticed.


    Wang Wenge thanks again and stands up to leave.


    When Xiao Yu and Wu Wutong were two people, Xiao Yaocai smiled and asked, "how did you feel about Li Wang?"


    Wu Wutong was unable to hold on. He sighed and brushed the sweat beads on his forehead. He said, "I am scared to death. I really think Liu Yanshu and others will burst out next time."


    "If they did, what would you do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong, who was shocked, then smiled bitterly. "Never thought about this problem. If they really did, I think I can only look at you."


    Xiao Yao sighed: "you are the king of Li. In a word, you should insist on doing what you think is right, be worthy of your own heart, be worthy of the people in Yangcheng, and then you can sleep peacefully."


    Wu Wutong thought and nodded lightly.


    "By the way, should I go if I decapitate?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "you not only have to go, but also have to be an official."


    "Ah?" Wu Wutong was shocked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "now it''s not only the soldiers who don''t agree with you, but also the people in Yangcheng who don''t agree with you. You can be king Li because they don''t want Wang Li to be cold. What they recognized in their hearts was Lao Li Wang, so they just accepted Lao Li Wang''s affection. "


    Wu Wutong''s eyes were slightly dull and silent.


    Even if she knew that what Xiao Yao said now was true, it was not a small blow to her.


    "What you have to do is to let others know you first. Only when they really know you can they completely agree with you. Now the Yangcheng incident has not been introduced into the public, but soon the common people will be well-known. At that time, whether you want to be scolded or respected by thousands of people depends on your performance."


    Wu Wutong drew a deep breath and clenched his fist and said, "I can do that."


    "I know you can do it." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s just that in such a short period of time, it''s not a simple thing for you to get popular support. Don''t say it''s you. Even I can''t do it. Fortunately, there''s a halo on your head, that''s Lao Li Wang. Maybe you can take Lao Li Wang out to talk about things, but it''s not wise to do so. And according to my understanding of you, You don''t want to. The only thing you can rely on is yourself. "


    Wu Wutong listened to such a speech, lowered his head and remained silent.


    Wutong same as below second days, accompanied by Xiao Yao monkey and others, went to the execution ground together.


    Wang Wenge''s work was also beautiful. At this time, the execution ground was already overcrowded.


    During this period of time, what Wang Gong and others had made a lot of noise in the market. I dare not say it in other places, but in Yangcheng, it''s not too much to say that everyone knows it.


    The people in Yangcheng are angry, not only because of what Wang Gong and others have done, but also because the officials in Yangcheng have been shirking from the top to the bottom.


    How ugly it is!


    Today, Wu Wutong stands on the high platform, looking at Wang Gong kneeling on the ground, and looking at those people in Yangcheng city.


    Finally, Wu Wutong rose and went to the front of the table. He bowed down and rushed to the people of Yangcheng, and bowed deeply.


    People in Yangcheng are all at a loss.


    "What''s your highness doing? Why salute us? "


    "Nonsense, it''s King Li. Don''t talk nonsense." Someone scolded.


    Although Wu Wutong has become king Li, Yang''s impression of Wu Wutong is still limited to the identity of the princess.


    Wu Wutong stood up again and spoke straight and dry, but it was penetrating. Because he added some aura in his voice: "my father Wang, when Lao Li was in the world, Yang Cheng was prosperous, but he came to me. This happened. As a king of Li, I can hardly blame it."


    "It''s been a few days since Wang Gong and others were convicted today. As king Li, I can''t bear to blame."


    "I used to be a princess. I''m not good for you to do anything wrong in Yangcheng."


    "Today, I am the owner of Wutong, Li Wang Fu, and I will return to you with the blood of Wang''s son, Wang Gong''s son."


    Wu Wutong said, and then returned to his previous position.


    Yangcheng people, at this time is a burst of silence.


    No one thought that Wu Wutong would say such a thing.


    I can''t say how moved they are, they just feel a little strange.


    In their impression, Wu Wutong is really the only one who knows arrogant and arrogant all day long.


    But now, Wutong is like a changed person.


    They''re a little bit out of place.


    When the token was left behind, the executioner took off the cutting card inserted in Wang Gong''s skirt and put his hand up and down. The Sharp Machete sparkled a silver light in the sun. With a blood sword splashing up, Wang Gong''s head rolled to one side.


    After a brief silence, the crowd burst into thunderous applause.


    "Good!"


    "Li Wang Wei Wu!"


    "A man like this should be cut to pieces!"


    Wu Wutong had no expression on his face, but he had left early.


    All the way back to Li Wangfu.


    The rest, of course, will be dealt with.


    She sat in the yard, chin in her hand, thinking.


    Maybe it''s too preoccupied, even if Xiao Yao walked behind her, she didn''t know.


    "What are you thinking?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Wu Wutong was frightened by him, and stood up and smiled bitterly. He said, "just thinking, today, chopping the bow, the joy of the people is very real."


    "That''s what you want?" Xiao Yao also sat down.


    "I used to be similar to Wang Gong, but he was a little more ruthless than me." Wu Wutong smiled bitterly, and said, "you say, is the heart of the people equally hating me to the bone?"


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "they just think that you are a naughty child."


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    Xiao Yao continued: "by the way, Taoist Hong has gone. I didn''t have time to tell you. Anyway, I''m awake. It''s meaningless for him to stay here."


    "This time, I didn''t give a good reception to Hong Daochang when he came to Li Wangfu." Wu Wutong smiled bitterly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "before the long road goes, you can guess that you have said so, so before you go, I want to tell you that he hopes to see the Wutong tree all over the country when he comes to the north foot, and then you can treat him and Liu Island well."


    "It''s natural, it''s just, can I do it?" Wu Wutong is disappointed.


    Xiao Yao said: "or that sentence, this question, never ask me, ask yourself."


    Having said these, Xiao Yao took up Wutong again and stood up.


    "It''s time we went out." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong was very confused and asked, "where is this going?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know when you get there." Xiao Yao laughs, and his feet are faster.


    They went out of Prince Li''s mansion and walked westward for almost half an hour before they came to the market. This is a quiet alley. There are two rows of shops selling everything, including some sugar figures, calligraphy, ink and so on.


    "What are you bringing me here for?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "The little girl who was spoiled by Wang Gong and others before is right here. Don''t you want to have a look?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong asked, "what do you want to see?"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Wutong Wutong, who originally wanted to teach a man, how to buy people''s hearts, but he thought he could not figure out. After all, Wu Wu Tong''s character might not be able to do it. Even if Wutong agreed, it would be exaggerated.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes hypocrisy. He can''t teach him.


    "If you don''t want to see her, forget it." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong sighed and said, "since all of us are here, we must buy some calligraphy and ink paintings."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    With Xiao Yao, they enter a shop with the sign on it saying "Qingyuan Zhai".


    As soon as he entered the shop, a man came to meet him.


    "You two want to see..."? Lord Wutong, who was puzzled after seeing the Wutong, was quickly turned to his knees after being back to God.


    The other guests in the shop, glancing back and forth, found that as the guy said, they all knelt down.


    "Get up. I''ll just come and have a look." Wu Wutong said.


    Although she said this very quickly, the passers-by also heard the news. When they came in, they found that it was really the Lord. They were surprised and saluted quickly.


    After a while, a fat middle-aged man came up from the back room and saw Wu Wutong. Then he knelt down and shouted at the same time: "the grass people have seen Wang Ye... And thank Wang Ye for making a decision for the little girl!"


    Speaking of words, this fat man, who weighs about 200 Jin, burst into tears.


    Even if Xiao Yao did not say, Wu Wutong could guess the identity of the other party. Wu Wutong stretched out his hand and pulled the man from the ground. Even though he was two hundred kilograms of weight, Wu Wutong carried it and felt no trouble. Get up, this is what the king should do, but instead, Wang is sorry that you are not able to match you. "Wu Wutong said," it''s all in his own heart. " Don''t say that, Mr. Wang. If it wasn''t for you, our father and daughter would be able to live a miserable life... "The man said, wiping his tears¡° Where''s your daughter? " Wu Wutong asked. I''m still at home. I don''t want to go out these days... "The man''s eyes darkened. Even if the revenge, but, what should have happened, has happened. A piece of paper, kneaded into a ball, paved can restore the original¡° Then go to your house. " Wu Wutong said, "then go to the government office. Is that the end? No, it''s just the beginning... (today''s Chapter 6!)

 Chapter 1313

    Wu Wutong now said that it was not before Xiao Yao had thought of it.


    He did not know what Wu Wutong wanted to do.


    The people around are all curious.


    "Prefects and counties, if they can''t hear cases, then we''ll try them!" Wu Wutong said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao understood.


    The eyes of the people around are also brilliant.


    "Wang Ye, this, this..." the man was also silly.


    Wu Wutong said sternly, "what''s wrong? Do you dare?"


    "Dare! Who said I didn''t dare! " The Wutong tree was so red that he was so eager that Lao Tzu would not be able to kill him directly with a knife.


    With these words, he knew that he had made a slip of words, and quickly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to admit his mistake: "Lord, the villain deserves to die..." what did he do just now? How could he call himself Laozi in front of King Li?


    He hastened to open his mouth.


    "Come on, it''s just a slip of the tongue. I''m not so careful." Wu Wutong smiled and said, "get up first. We must go too far."


    The man go forward with great strength and vigour. After ten minutes, he and Xiao Wutong arrived at the man''s home. Behind them, they followed a huge group of people.


    When the girl of the man''s family heard that Li Wang was coming, she felt that she had come out of the room, but her face was haggard and her eyes were red.


    "Ah, the girl was red and white, but she looks pale these days."


    "Yes, I don''t know how much I''ve lost..." some people around are talking about it.


    The girl saw Wu Wutong, like her father, kneeling down.


    Wu Wutong walked directly forward a few steps and reached out her hand to stop her.


    "You shouldn''t kneel to me." Wu Wutong said, "I am sorry, you should have come here long ago, and I should have recovered justice for you."


    "Wang Ye, I..." the woman cried before she said anything.


    I''m crying.


    I cried until I was hoarse.


    No one knows how many grievances she has hidden in her heart.


    Wu Wutong suddenly stretched out his hand and held the girl in her arms.


    "Come on, don''t cry. I''ll go to live in Prince Li''s house. No one will bully you." Wu Wutong stretched out his hand and slapped the girl on the back.


    Xiao Yao just stood on the side and watched quietly.


    He felt that he didn''t need to do anything at this time.


    Wu Wutong did more than every one, and every act and every move was so sincere.


    Who made her a kind-hearted girl?


    "Let''s go to the Yamen first." Wu Wutong took the girl and smiled.


    "What do you do in Yamen?" The girl gradually stopped crying and asked.


    "Trial!" Wu Wutong said.


    Wu Wutong go forward with great strength and vigour. Xiao Yao followed her. After the death of Xiao Yao, he followed a huge group of people. At this time, the team was still expanding. Many unknown people joined in after questioning.


    After a while, Wang Wenge and Peng Wuwang also came together.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter?" Wang Wenge pulls Xiao Yao aside and asks.


    Xiao Yao briefly explained what happened before.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Wang Wenge said, "what''s your idea?"


    "No "Wutong," Xiao Yao said, "I just went with Wu Wu Tong. What happened later was all Wutong wanted to do."


    "But is it too deliberate?" Wang Wenge frowned and said uneasily.


    His consideration is also reasonable, which is what Xiao Yao worried about before.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and gave Wang Wenge an answer.


    "Deliberate to do, naturally deliberate, but now, can you feel abrupt?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wenge was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Xiao Yao continued: "I really don''t think it''s bad for her to do this. As long as this is what she really wants to do, does it matter what others think?"


    Wang Wenge held on for a long time, but he couldn''t help saying: "in view of the current situation, it''s actually very important."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s important for others, for Wu Wutong, it''s not important."


    Wang Wenge can only shake his head.


    When the government arrived, the magistrate had already received news, and he was waiting for a long time to see Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong did not say much, what he did was to get around those people and go into the Yamen.


    The magistrate and others were pale.


    All fools know that Li Wang is looking for trouble, otherwise, he will not be so ignored.


    Wu Wutong entered the yamen, first looked at the four character plaque hanging on the highest level, "the mirror is hanging high", laughed at it, then went up to the hall, sat on the chair, picked up an honest official and took a photograph.


    "All yamen officers stand aside. Today, I will come to examine Liu Kai, the magistrate of Yangcheng." Wu Wutong opened his mouth.


    Although the Yamen officers stood well, they were at a loss.


    "Can''t you hear me?" Wu Wutong frowned.


    Those talent reaction comes over, that man and girl, begin to beat a drum to cry injustice.


    "Mighty..."


    The magistrate knelt on the ground with a blank face.


    He''s not even in the role yet.


    In fact, when I saw the man and his daughter, the magistrate already knew the purpose of King Li''s coming to his yamen this time.


    There was a smile on his face.


    Wang Gong has already been decapitated. Can he get rid of it?


    "Liu Kai, as the magistrate of Yangcheng, does not distinguish right from wrong. This is the first crime."


    "As a parent official, not for the sake of the people, this is the second crime."


    "As a magistrate, it is the third crime to throw the case to the magistrate."


    "As an official of Yangcheng, when he encountered a difficult problem, he didn''t know how to report it to Prince Li''s house, and he had no royal law. This is the fourth crime."


    Wu Wutong said, every time, the body of the prefect was trembling once. When it came to the end, the guy named Liu Kai fell down on his knees and fell straight to the ground.


    Every crime is so clear.


    The spearhead!


    How else can he argue?


    Standing on both sides of the yamen, the corners of their mouths were convulsing violently.


    They all knew that this time, King Li was serious, otherwise he would not have said so in such a situation. First of all, the onlookers, just because they heard this, meant that this matter could not be good.


    As a matter of fact, they feel that the magistrate of their own family is also unlucky.


    This is the muzzle of the gun!


    But in this case, they can only think about it and dare not say it.


    "Today, I stripped you of this layer of official uniform. Can you take it?" Wu Wutong looked at the magistrate kneeling on the ground.


    The magistrate kowtowed: "I should die for my humble duty. Thank you for not killing me."


    Wu Wutong rose and went out again.


    Next, she had to go to the county magistrate.


    On the way, Xiao Yao pulled Wu Wutong to the front.


    "I thought you were going to find that uniform, just take off the black hat?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "In fact, I can quite understand him. If I were you, I might not know what to do. After all, who dares to offend so many childe brothers?" Wu Wutong said with a bitter smile.


    With these words, she tensed her face again and said, "but understanding is understanding. He can go to Prince Li''s house, but he didn''t do it. This is the biggest mistake he made. In fact, he didn''t take Prince Li''s house seriously at all. If my father was still in Prince Li''s house, he would not be silent."


    Xiao Yao immediately thumbs up at Wutong.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "I just didn''t expect that you could see it so thoroughly. After the county magistrate was established, I''ll stop here." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Wu Wutong asked, "should I not take this opportunity to clean up the Yang Cheng officialdom?"


    "It shouldn''t be." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "first of all, you have to understand a truth. When the water is clear, there is no fish. There are two official characters. You have to feed the upper mouth first, and then the lower people can eat. Although that''s a little bad, it''s the truth."


    Wu Wutong listens to Xiao Yao''s words, and does not immediately argue with the other party, but not refute, but begins to ponder the meaning of Xiao Yao''s remarks.


    At the county magistrate''s gate, Wu Wutong was busy again, and when it was all over, he returned to Li Wang''s house, and Xiao Yao was called by Zhao Danxuan.


    "Did you ask the Lord to do everything today?" Zhao danxuan looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I didn''t think so."


    "Ah, good, not good!" Zhao danxuan gave a very pertinent evaluation.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "in general, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    Zhao Dan Xuan Leng for a moment, asked: "how to say?"


    "In your opinion, if you don''t say it well, it''s just that people think that King Li is too good. Second, it''s easy to cause the Yangcheng government to be lax and dangerous." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan nodded.


    That''s exactly what he thought.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, the voice of the people is a kind of public opinion. It''s not so difficult to control public opinion. The first thing is to control the wind direction."


    In the next ten minutes, Xiao Yao and Zhao danxuan explained the concepts of public opinion and water army.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation for ten minutes, Zhao danxuan is suspicious.


    "Is that really OK? This is not when the people when a fool? They''ll be so stupid, they''ll follow what we say? "


    "Well, that''s following the trend." Xiao Yao said, "public opinion is not difficult to control. Three people become tigers. If you say one person is good, he also says one person is good. If you don''t know the truth, besides listening to others'' words, can you be verified by yourself? Moreover, we are not afraid of textual research! As for those who think we have ulterior motives, let''s just put a label on them. " Zhao danxuan immediately asked: "what label?"¡° Call them keyboard man Xiao Yao said with a straight face Zhao danxuan thinks that his thinking can''t keep up with Xiao Yao''s step. (today''s Chapter 7, more than 21000 words!)

 Chapter 1314

    Xiao Yao''s advice to Zhao danxuan makes Zhao danxuan understand for a while. Although he can''t understand it, Xiao Yao still has some confidence in him. This guy is also a smart man. If he doesn''t have this insight, he might as well go back to his hometown and herd sheep.


    In fact, Zhao danxuan''s speed was very fast. That night, he had already arranged a water army and began to confuse the public.


    In short, they want only one voice in the room, that is, Wu Wutong is a capable person.


    Wu Wutong did all the things that should be done.


    Wu Wutong did something that should not be done.


    The rest, only Xiao Yao and Zhao danxuan and others to deal with the aftermath, they also have to do what they can do, can''t do.


    Comparatively speaking, the people in Yangcheng are kind-hearted, and they don''t like to guess others maliciously. So soon, the comments of the navy have been firmly established. Occasionally, there are some discordant voices, but they are soon drowned. Of course, it''s impossible for them to think about how perfect they want to be. Xiao Yao and others didn''t think so.


    They just hope that the people can slowly feel that Wutong is a capable person.


    In this way, their goal is achieved


    As for the officialdom, everyone is in danger. There is no exaggeration of Zhao Dan''s imagination. After Xiao Yao''s instructions, Wu Wutong wrote a magistrate in a county magistrate, and he did nothing else.


    Wang Wenge took office. He used to be a member of the officialdom. It''s not difficult to get familiar with him. Now the biggest problem in front of everyone is the problem of Qingniao county.


    The land of Qingniao county is poor. Even if it is adjacent to Yangcheng, it doesn''t occupy much land. Moreover, in Qingniao County, the place is large, the population is not dense, and the land is rich. Gradually, many people begin to flee Qingniao county and move to other places, but they are treated as refugees. This is obviously unfair to the people of Qingniao county.


    Also because of the land problem in Qingniao County, it was difficult for Wang Li to help. Can''t he change the nature of the land in Qingniao county?


    However, this also let Xiao Yao and others find a breakthrough.


    Qingniao county has a small population and poor land, but there are many bandits.


    To say that, there is a reason for this. Because of the terrain of Qingniao County, it has become a necessary way for many people. If they want to avoid it, it will take at least a month, which is obviously not cost-effective. For this reason, there are many bandits in the 12th peak of Qingniao County.


    This is the breakthrough found by Xiao Yao and others.


    For Xiao Yao, the most important thing to bring his soldiers into Qingniao county is to be famous. Otherwise, on the one hand, it is difficult to persuade the present soldiers. On the other hand, it is also necessary to open the gate of Qingniao county. After all, it is a great event for Prince Li to send troops to any place except Yang Cheng.


    But under the banner of suppressing bandits, many things will become much easier.


    Leading such a thing, Xiao Yao to Peng Wuwang.


    On the one hand, Xiao Yao wants to plug Peng into the army without any reason. On the other hand, he and Wu Wutong can not leave Yang City.


    Wutong Wutong Wutong, careless and loyal, was the twenty thousand person who took the twenty thousand people directly to Zhao Danxuan. He believed Wu Wutong''s judgement. It can be said that this time was written, but in fact, Wu Wu Tong had already grown a lot. But on these issues, he was careless. And there was also a guard on Zhao Danxuan''s wisdom, even though Wu Wu Tong was wrong. He can''t be wrong.


    Let''s not say whether Zhao danxuan is clever or not, but the old man has a lot of heart and it''s true.


    Although Peng is not the only one who plays the banner of bandit, Wu Wutong also tells Peng to be as bold as possible and to kill bandits as much as possible. In keeping up with her own strength, she is not just looking for the county sheriff, but most importantly, she does not want to deceive the people of Qingdao county. They can''t be welcomed by others happily. They don''t do anything when they get to Bluebird County, do they?


    Next, Xiao Yao accompanied Wu Wutong to the army.


    The original 50000 people were divided into four armies of heaven, earth, xuanhuang and four generals. They were all old subordinates of Laowang Li. In addition to Liu Yanshu, Wu Su, Bai Hongguo and Qiu muxing.


    Among these four people, they have dealt with Liu Yanshu for the time being, and the remaining three have never seen or contacted, so it''s not easy to make a conclusion.


    As for the 30000 people who were brought over by Wu Lisai, they were idle for the time being, but no one was in charge. After thinking about it, Xiao Yao decided to fight himself and take the 30000 people under his command.


    Hearing the thought of Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong was a little happy but somewhat surprised. As for Zhao Danxuan, Ze was opposed directly.


    "I don''t agree." Zhao danxuan said, "sooner or later, you still have to leave the northern foothills. Your heart is not here at all. Even if you really put those 30000 people''s hearts to you, what can you do? When you leave, who shall we call? "


    In fact, what Zhao danxuan said is also reasonable.


    This is also a person who takes one step to see three steps.


    Although he knew that Xiao Yao was sincere about Wu Wutong, he had to think about it later. This is what he should do as a staff member of Li Wang Fu.


    After listening to Zhao danxuan''s words, Xiao Yao didn''t immediately retort, and didn''t plan to argue with Zhao danxuan. He just raised a question, which made Zhao danxuan speechless.


    "I don''t want to take this job, but now, you can find a second person to choose for me?"


    "..." what else can Zhao danxuan say?


    If you want to accept those people, the most important thing is cultivation.


    With Xiao Yao''s current strength, there is no problem. Although Zhao danxuan is the most powerful triple master in Li palace, he can''t be seen everywhere! In addition, he does not have enough energy. If we let him go, we''ll get him on the shelf.


    Whether he wants to or not, Xiao Yao becomes the commander. In addition, he also promotes Liu Chengfeng to be the deputy commander.


    On his first day in office, Xiao Yao did encounter a lot of thorns. However, they were all dressed up by him. What Xiao Yao didn''t expect is that there are two primary experts among the 30000 people. But even so, they are not Xiao Yao''s opponents. With Xiao Yao''s strength, let alone primary experts, even if they are secondary experts, it''s OK to clean up. This is still based on the premise of not using ghost forbidden technique.


    Now Xiao Yao has such confidence!


    After Xiao Yao stayed in the military camp for a few days, he found a problem.


    Although these 30000 people are still a whole, they are not as united as they thought. On the contrary, they have little friction every day. In the final analysis, the reason is simple. They were originally not from the hands of a vassal, but were forced to gather together. It''s very normal that they can''t stand each other.


    Not only does Xiao Yao not think that this is a thorny problem, on the contrary, he also thinks that this is a good thing.


    If these people had been solid and United, Xiao Yao, the new commander, would have been unable to start.


    When he found that these people were in constant contradiction, there were many cracks. In this way, he wanted to better penetrate.


    Although Xiao Yao has no experience in this field, it is not difficult for him. First of all, he can regard it as a huge enterprise. The core value of an enterprise is cohesion.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yao has not yet found this core value.


    In the final analysis, he felt that he needed a reason to make these 30000 people angry with the imperial power in Beilu.


    It is not a simple matter to make a famous teacher. Xiao Yao feels that Wu Wutong is now embarrassed most. It is nothing more than a real move. They lack a reason.


    Wu Li can arrange countless charges for them, and sending troops can also be said to pacify the chaos.


    But what can they say? What can we do?


    Since Xiao Yao has decided to take over these 30000 people, he has decided to find a way to make them for his own use.


    Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng pour themselves into the army tent and eat and drink with the senior generals every day. He calls all the officers together and does nothing but drink.


    He knew that these people didn''t completely convince him, and they were able to improve their cultivation. In this world, there were a lot of people who were more powerful than Xiao Yao, but there were no such people among these 30000 people.


    After all, those vassal kings are not stupid. Even if they want to send people to Yangcheng, they can''t send their masters out.


    "Brothers, we 30000 people, must have a famous name?" Xiao Yao said, holding the glass high with the strength of the wine.


    The only thing he can convince these people is his drinking capacity.


    Liu Chengfeng knows how much Xiao Yao drinks. He never worries that Xiao Yao will get drunk. Seeing Xiao Yao''s dizzy appearance, he is a little curious. But soon, he realizes that although Xiao Yao''s face is red, his eyes are still clear. Obviously, this is a state of pretending to be drunk.


    Liu Chengfeng doesn''t understand. In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea is simple. Pretending to be drunk at this time can actually shorten the distance between himself and these people.


    "General Xiao is right. We 30000 people have to have a name! I think they''re all very loud. When we''re here, we can''t lose them, can we? "


    "That''s to say, it''s like we''re a miscellaneous army. Why?"


    Xiao Yao''s words immediately aroused a strong resonance.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "come on, I''ll give you a suggestion."


    "Or we''ll be the first army in the world!"


    "Isn''t that a little too much?"


    "Ha ha, that''s the first in the north foot."


    Xiao Yao''s face is black.


    He sort of saw it.


    It''s not normal to expect these people to take names


    Finally, Xiao Yao slapped on the table¡° Let''s go, silent camp! Silent, invisible Xiao Yao said£¨ Silent camp out, silent camp group number: 316092088)

 Chapter 1315

    After Xiao Yao called out the name of silent camp, he got a group of friends.


    "Good! Ha ha, it was said that General Xiao''s stomach was full of ink before. Now it seems true. It''s much more low-key than the No.1 in the world, and it has connotation! " Said a burly man with a beard, holding up his glass.


    Xiao Yao scolded in his heart, you are just full of ink!


    "But, General Xiao, is it a bit depressing to call a battalion for so many of us?" Asked a tall, thin looking man.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you are our enemy, I heard that the silent camp is behind you, but there are 10000 people under your hand, will you be afraid?"


    Although the other side did not answer, but suddenly realized that he had understood Xiao Yao''s intention.


    "General Xiao means to paralyze the enemy, doesn''t he? That''s a little bit of a point. Others are overstating the figures. Eighty thousand people want to be called an army of eight hundred thousand. On the contrary, we have to show our weakness first. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, whether it''s bluffing or showing weakness first, it''s actually a kind of psychological tactics. The former is to let the enemy fear themselves psychologically before the war starts. In this way, he can win the momentum before he starts. In the latter case, first paralyze the opponent and let him be careless, then give him a heavy fist. In this way, he can also improve his chances of winning


    Each of the captains nodded their heads.


    "General Xiao is right! It''s the cultural people. "


    Xiao Yao


    How can we not abandon the cultural identity?


    "Come on, let''s talk about what you think a good general is like." Xiao Yao said.


    "I think the most powerful general is Xiao Longxiang! That''s the invincible God of war! It''s obviously a disadvantage, but when did it show up? " Said the tall and thin man before.


    "Yes, I think it''s Xiao Zhanshen, too!" The tall and thin man''s words were immediately seconded by others.


    Xiao Yao was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that his words could make so many people mention the name of Xiao Longxiang. To be honest, after getting so many identical answers, Xiao Yao was a little happy and proud


    After a while, Xiao Yao also heard other people''s names. In fact, most of them were their former generals. Probably because they had been together for a long time, they had feelings.


    After listening to a group of people''s suggestions, Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "What''s the matter, General Xiao? Don''t you think all of us are good at fighting?" Said the beard, frowning.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "indeed, in my opinion, in addition to Xiao long elephant, other people are not good fighters."


    "Why?" Beard didn''t get angry immediately, because he knew he couldn''t beat Xiao Yao, otherwise he would be angry.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "in fact, when you talked about it before, I also realized that the fighters you think are all followed by some famous battles, right?"


    All the people nodded, their faces blank.


    Is there anything wrong with that?


    Xiao Yao tapped a finger on the table and said, "I always believe a word."


    Speaking of this, everyone is silent, looking at Xiao Yao, waiting for each other to continue to say.


    After hanging his appetite, Xiao Yao said: "those who are good at fighting have no great achievements!"


    All the people are more and more confused. They really can''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, but they know Xiao Yao more or less. They always feel that Xiao Yao is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. No matter what he said before, it seems that it is quite reasonable. Now that he has lost such words, he must have his own understanding.


    Xiao Yao was relieved to see that everyone was quiet and waiting for him to continue to talk. It seems that this pass is just right.


    After coughing and clearing his throat, Xiao yaocai said: "in fact, in my opinion, a really good general doesn''t have any excellent battles. What do you understand about excellent battles?"


    The tall and thin man was the first to say, "less is better than more."


    "Turn defeat into victory under the disadvantage of terrain!"


    "Successful breakthrough!"


    A lot of people are expressing their opinions.


    When they were expressing their opinions, Xiao Yao didn''t interrupt them. He just listened quietly and laughed. When they were almost done, Xiao yaocai took a sip of wine and said, "all the things you listed have one thing in common, that is, to win at a disadvantage, right?"


    Everyone nodded. Is there anything wrong with what they said?


    "But in my opinion, a really good general, a really good fighter, will not put himself and his troops in danger at all!" Xiao Yao said.


    Everyone was surprised, and suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s words seemed reasonable


    Xiao Yao clenched his fist and continued: "I ask you, is it a strong general who leads his subordinates to win more with less, or is it a strong general who knows how to distinguish the situation and the enemy''s strength, and deploy more troops to win less?" Xiao Yao asked.


    They were silent again and didn''t answer Xiao Yao''s question. In fact, it doesn''t matter if they don''t answer this question, because the answer is obvious. Even a fool knows that people who know how to dominate are better, but it''s contrary to what they said before. Now they can understand why Xiao Yao said before that those who are good at fighting are useless.


    It turns out that this is what this remark meant.


    "You''re right, General Xiao." The tall and thin man said, "I was too worried before."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "the word" silent camp "also has this meaning. Our team doesn''t need to be famous for its achievements or become an invincible God of war. As long as we have an advantage everywhere and reduce the death rate of our soldiers, that''s the most brilliant way."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, I''m sorry to say that I''m not afraid of death if I want to say that I''m not afraid of death. Even if we come here with the belief of dying for our country, we should live if we can live. I just hope to tell you that as long as you''re still in silent camp, don''t be greedy and rash! We have to be afraid of the dead. Those who are afraid of death may not die, but those who are not afraid of death will surely die! "


    Whiskers and others are a little depressed at this time.


    It''s really hard for them to believe that Xiao Yao, as their general, would have said such a thing to them. If he had been in the previous team, he would have been treated as disturbing the morale of the army, but now Xiao Yao is their leader.


    "We are all sons of our parents. If we are not afraid of death, we can say that. Don''t think so. Of course, if the war is coming, I won''t spare anyone who dares to join the enemy!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    "General Xiao, don''t worry. We can''t do such a thing. If anyone dares to do it, I won''t let him go!"


    "Yes! The soldiers of our silent battalion are only killed, not deserters


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s all go back to bed." After chatting for another half an hour, Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    After all the others left, Liu Chengfeng couldn''t help saying, "brother Xiao, what are you talking about? Can''t you talk about something useful? "


    Xiao Yao blinked at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "what I said is not useful enough?"


    Liu Chengfeng said, "what''s the use of this?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "in fact, what you think is the most useless is just the most useful. First of all, I have to let them realize that I am a capable person. At least, I won''t take them to death. Sometimes, what they need most is not to be promoted to nobility and glory, but to live peacefully and reunite with their families."


    Liu Chengfeng nodded.


    Xiao Yao did not want to let Liu Chengfeng understand immediately after he finished these.


    As long as this guy doesn''t worry, Xiao Yao will be very satisfied.


    "Some things can be anxious, but some things, if they are too anxious, will look too ugly. Never treat others as fools, or you will be the biggest fool in the world. What''s more, it''s still communication with others, and the most important thing is gradual and orderly." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, I have all remembered."


    Xiao Yao nodded, yawned and said, "it''s time for us to go to bed, too."


    Liu Chengfeng was depressed for a while and asked, "brother Xiao, when are we going to stay here?"


    As Xiao Yao got into bed and opened the quilt, he turned to look at Liu Chengfeng and said, "don''t ask me this question. Even if you ask me, I can''t give you an answer. Anyway, I don''t know."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao threw a basin to Liu Chengfeng again: "don''t talk about these, now your task is to draw water!"


    Liu Chengfeng: "although he was depressed, he took the basin and went to fetch water.


    When Liu Chengfeng goes out to fight someone, Xiao Yao first lies on the bed, squinting, thinking about what he said before.


    "Now, we still need some unexpected situations, but it''s hard to take advantage of the situation, so we can only create some..." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, thinking of these, suddenly his eyes lit up.


    He stood up, took the ink out of the storage ring and began to write.


    After Liu Chengfeng came back, Xiao Yao delivered the letter.


    "Go back tomorrow and give this to Zhao danxuan. He will understand after reading it." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng was shocked and said, "brother Xiao, have a chance?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, but did not answer£¨ Today''s second chapter is updated.)

 Chapter 1316

    Liu Chengfeng doesn''t know what Xiaoyao''s plan is, but he doesn''t care. He thinks that as long as he sends the letter to Zhao danxuan, it won''t be long before the result is clear.


    As for the letter Xiao Yao asked him to give Zhao danxuan, Liu Chengfeng didn''t open it when he got it. In fact, the reason is simple, because Xiao Yao didn''t let him open it, so he felt that he couldn''t open it.


    It''s that simple.


    In fact, if let Xiao Yao know Liu Chengfeng''s idea, he will feel sad. He thinks Liu Chengfeng''s idea is too complicated. Even if Liu Chengfeng can''t help looking at it, it can''t change anything. Xiao Yao still trusts Liu Chengfeng. It''s almost a year since they got to know each other.


    If Liu Chengfeng can''t be trusted, Xiao Yao feels that there are too few people he can trust in Lingwu world. It''s sad.


    The next morning, Liu Chengfeng found a horse and rushed back to Yangcheng.


    After Xiao Yao wakes up, Liu Chengfeng has already left.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry about it. He really doesn''t know what the boy is worried about.


    As soon as he got out of the army tent, he found the bearded man running towards him in a hurry last night.


    When he ran to himself, he was panting like a cow.


    "Why, in such a hurry, your army account is burned?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "That''s not true, but there''s a fight over there, General Xiao!" Said whisker.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Forget it, let''s talk as we walk. "


    On the way, bearded simply said it all over again.


    It turned out that just before, a soldier was carrying a family treasure jade pendant around his neck, but he suddenly found that it had been stolen. At this time, he heard the noise again, so he quickly got up and ran over. When he got outside, about a few hundred meters away, two people were wrestling with each other. One of them said that the other was a thief. He caught up with the thief after he found out that he was stealing, but the other was not, That''s what he said, but he was not seen by others. Only these two people were present, so it''s hard to tell right from wrong. That''s to say, these two people wrestled together at this time.


    After hearing the narration of beard, Xiao Yao also frowned.


    When we got to the place, a group of people gathered.


    "Get out of the way, General Xiao is coming!" Cried whisker at the top of his voice.


    A group of people quickly backed away.


    "It''s good that General Xiao is here. General Xiao is so smart. There must be a way!" Said the tall, thin man who drank last night.


    A lot of other people began to agree.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Damn, these people are very good at killing others!


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to solve such a difficult problem. If they don''t have a good way, won''t their image in their mind become a mere paper fighter Zhao Kuo?


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao felt a headache.


    But when we got to the middle, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    "General Xiao, you are going to make the decision for me! This guy is the thief. I caught up with him when I saw him. As a result, the thief threw dirty water on me! You are so clever that you can tell the difference between the loyal and the treacherous! " The man who was talking was very big and upright. At this time, his eyes were red, and he probably felt that he had been wronged. "My mother said that I must always know how to help others outside, but why did I get unfair treatment when I helped others catch thieves?"


    Another man was much thinner, with dark skin and small eyes. He looked like he didn''t wake up, but he was also trembling with anger. He pointed to the tall man and said, "you are spitting blood! It''s me. You''ve turned black and white upside down, you bastard


    At last, he was angry, but he had to rush up to do it, but Xiao Yao caught him.


    In fact, no matter who is the thief, Xiao Yao feels that Oscar owes the thief an Oscar.


    Whether it''s eyes, tone or air, Xiao Yao has a sense of discrimination.


    What''s more, soldiers in Lingwu world don''t study how to fight and kill enemies every day. Instead, they study how to act? Young man, you are so special. You have a very wide playing road! I don''t dare to say anything else, but compared with some lines on the earth, they can''t recite, they can only read numbers, and after the whole audience comes down, they have a good performance!


    "Well, you don''t want to fight. Even if you kill one, you can''t prove your innocence." Xiao Yao said.


    When they heard that, they found Xiao Yao''s words reasonable and calmed down.


    Xiao Yao sighed and grabbed the back of his head.


    "General Xiao, you say, who are we thieves?" Said the burly man.


    "Yes, General Xiao, have a word!"


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, these two people should not see themselves unhappy, deliberately create problems to make trouble for themselves, right? But they all look serious. Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to guess like this. He can''t think of others as bad every day! This is disrespect for others.


    Xiao Yao felt that he was still a very pure young man in his heart!


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao felt that he would be moved and cry next second.


    After a while, Xiao Yao suddenly had a flash in his mind.


    Such a topic seems to have appeared on earth, right?


    After a while, a smile finally appeared on his face.


    "You can rest for a quarter of an hour." Xiao Yao said.


    The burly man and the black and thin man are all at a loss.


    They didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant when he said that. Didn''t they let Xiao Yao come and tell who was the one who wanted to catch the thief?


    Xiao Yao ignored the expression on their faces and sat down.


    Bearded and tall and thin men also came.


    "General Xiao, what''s your plan?" I can''t think about it.


    "You don''t care about this. By the way, there''s something else for you to do. Go and get me some ashes from the bottom of the pot. By the way, don''t let others know, just go to the brothers of huotouying."


    The bearded and the tall and thin are more and more incomprehensible, but because Xiao Yao is their general, and Xiao Yao is really a smart man, in the trust of each other, they left temporarily.


    They go fast and come back fast. After all, the pot bottom ash is as much as the people in huotouying want.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face. He took the ashes from the bottom of the pot from them. Then he turned around and looked at the two people who were still fighting together. He asked, "have you had a good rest?"


    "Rest, general Shaw."


    The two said in one voice, and then they glared at each other and snorted, feeling that they were still performing at this time.


    "Come on, you two, stand on the same line." Xiao Yao casually took a branch of a tree, drew a straight line, pointed to a big tree 50 meters away and said, "run together. When you meet that tree, turn back and see who wins."


    Xiao Yao''s words caused a group of people''s confusion.


    "General Xiao, why let them race?" It''s the same beard I used to talk about.


    Xiao Yao glared at him. He didn''t have a good way: "it''s just you who have a lot to do!"


    Beard embarrassed smile, also don''t ask.


    "When I say ready to run, you run. Do you hear me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes Those two people are a little confused, but they can''t see any nervous expression on their faces. They are so calm that people can''t distinguish them.


    Xiao Yao didn''t worry, but he already had an idea in his heart.


    After Xiao Yao spits out the word "run", they both fly out like arrows from Xuan.


    Finally, it was the black skinny boy who returned to Xiao Yao first. The burly man was probably a little slower because of his huge body, but he had long legs!


    "Think general, I won!" The thin black boy panted.


    Xiao Yao nodded, then pointed to the burly man and said, "catch him!"


    The burly man''s face changed greatly, and the people around him were all at a loss.


    Bearded, he said, "General Xiao, is it because of the victory of a race that black and white will be decided? Isn''t that a joke? "


    Before Xiao Yao could speak, the tall and thin man was so angry that he said, "Lao Liang, are you stupid? You don''t understand general Xiao''s intention? "


    At first, some people thought that Xiao Yao''s action was too playful. But when the tall and thin man came forward, they found that his idea was too simple. Is there really another reason why General Xiao did it? But what is the reason?


    Whiskers looked at each other and asked, "what does that mean?"


    The tall and thin man sighed and said, "let me ask you, the thief has been caught. So, is the thief running fast, or is the thief catcher running fast?"


    He was stunned, patted his thigh and said, "it must be the thief who runs fast! Otherwise, how can we catch the thief? "


    The tall and thin man said with a smile, "if so, what else do you not understand?"


    Beard touched his face and said with a smile, "didn''t you react just now? I didn''t expect that General Xiao was for such a purpose. Gao, he is really brilliant! " Before, there were many people who didn''t come back as well as the beards, but when they heard the master man ask, their heads also turned around.


    This method sounds simple, but it is not a simple thing.


    Now, people have to admire Xiao Yao''s thinking.


    "General Xiao has both wisdom and courage!"


    "Admiration, admiration!"


    Around, applause thundered. But at this time, the burly man who called to catch the thief was furious and said, "I don''t agree! It''s not fair! "£¨ Today''s third chapter!)

 Chapter 1317

    As soon as the burly man''s words were finished, Lao Liang with beard rushed to him and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Son of a bitch, it''s all clear. You don''t agree. Why don''t you? Is there anything wrong with General Xiao''s method? " Asked the beard.


    "That''s it


    "Yes! What else are you not convinced of? "


    "Well, General Xiao is so wise and powerful that you have to deny it! What a shame


    Xiao Yao also squinted at the burly man and said, "since you don''t agree with me, I will tell you the reason why you feel unfair."


    The burly man took a deep breath and said, "before I chased the thief, he might have been too nervous, so he slipped and stumbled and fell down. Then he was caught by me. Isn''t that ok?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said: "you say so, some of the flavor of sophistry."


    "But I don''t rule out such a possibility!" Said the burly man.


    The beard was so angry that he had to rush up again.


    The burly man was not afraid at all: "you''re all in a league, are you? You want to kill me so that the truth can''t be told, right? Come on! Come on! I''m afraid of you, Zhao Chuanlong. I''m your grandson! "


    "Bah, you deserve a dragon in your name? It''s a rat! I don''t know what your parents taught you. " Beard sneered.


    But with the words of beard, the burly man named Zhao Chuanlong broke free from the shackles and rushed towards the beard like crazy. His face was full of ferocious expression. Without any preparation, he smashed his fist on the opposite side''s face: "don''t talk about my parents!"


    He had red eyes like a wild animal in a frenzy.


    This fist really staggered his beard. After all, he was unprepared.


    When everyone recovered, the rest of the soldiers rushed up and pressed Zhao Chuanlong to the ground again.


    "Damn, how dare you hit me? I think you''re tired of living! " Bearded and angry, he went to the man named Zhao Chuanlong.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and holds him.


    The beard was pulled by someone, and his heart was still angry. But when he turned his face and found that the person who was pulling him was Xiao Yao, he swallowed the dirty words that he had blurted out.


    "General Xiao, don''t pull me. I have to kill this guy alive!"


    "All right, just a moment." Xiao Yao said.


    "General Xiao, this..." beard didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Xiao Yao just shook his head, beard to see Xiao Yao such a look, can only temporarily give up.


    Xiao Yao looked at the guy named Zhao Chuanlong and said, "in fact, what you just said is reasonable. What you put forward is an unexpected factor. Of course, although the possibility is very small and there is a great chance that you will be unreasonable, the probability still exists."


    Zhao Chuanlong snorted coldly and said, "you are slandering me."


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to say that General Xiao slandered you..." beard is probably born with a violent temper. At this time, he will be angry again.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, and his beard calmed down. It can be seen that this guy is still more convinced with Xiao Yao. No wonder when Xiao Yao first came here, the most unconvinced thing was his beard. As a result, he was picked up by Xiao Yao the most times. Of course, it''s not because he''s afraid of being beaten by Xiao Yao. He just worships Xiao Yao. He thinks Xiao Yao has a good brain and a fierce fight. Such a master is rare.


    "I thought before that you might be unconvinced, but I don''t care. You don''t think that''s my only way, do you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well?" Everyone was stunned.


    Their eyes looking at Xiao Yao are filled with worship again. Before Xiao Yao was able to think of such a way, which had made them admire. Now he can think of another way. It''s just God and man!


    At this time, Xiao Yao takes out a night pearl from the ring space.


    "I got this night pearl by chance. It''s not a magic weapon, but it has some spirit. The practitioners can probably understand the meaning of my words." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "General Xiao, what''s the use of this thing? And what does it have to do with what we''re talking about? " Asked whisker.


    Xiao Yao thought that what he said before was aimed at this guy. He talked a lot


    But even if he didn''t ask, he would continue to talk, otherwise he would be so retarded!


    Take out a night pearl for them to play as a glass ball?


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "in fact, I didn''t know the use of the night pearl until later. It turns out that when someone puts his hand on it and tells a lie, the night pearl will immediately emit a light. Of course, it has to be in the dark environment. Otherwise, the light will not be visible." Xiao Yao''s words have aroused strong repercussions.


    "General Xiao, are you kidding? Is there such a magic thing in the world Asked whisker.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "we''ll know if it''s like this or not. But now, we have to find a place where we can''t see light." Xiao Yao said.


    "It happens that we have a big black cloth, which is used for hiding when marching. As long as it is covered in the dark, the enemy can''t see it. We can cover the black cloth on the army tent, so that it won''t be too bright." The tall and thin man said with a smile.


    "Well, you can go and get it now." Xiao Yao said.


    Tall and thin man immediately should come down, in fact, now he is also very curious, Xiao Yao what to do next.


    When Xiao Yao made his first move before, he was very shocked. Most people can''t imagine this kind of divergent thinking ability. This is a typical way to look at problems from a different angle.


    Now he is curious about what Xiao Yao is going to do next. Is his night pearl as magical as he said.


    After a while, the tall and thin man took two soldiers to move the big black cloth from other places, and then they all worked together to cover the black cloth on the tent.


    After entering the army account, although it can''t be said that you can''t see your fingers, it''s really dark.


    Of course, not to the point where you need some wax.


    Xiao Yao held the night pearl in his hand and said, "next, it''s time to witness the miracle."


    Many people hold their breath and stare at the night pearl in Xiao Yao''s hand.


    Because the military account is too small, there are only twenty or thirty people who can come in. When people are still crowded, people outside can only be in a hurry.


    Xiao Yao coughed again. He held his fist on the big night pearl and said, "my name is Xiao Yao."


    The night pearl did not respond.


    Someone said: "this is true, so the night pearl will not shine!"


    "Nonsense, do you have to say that? General Xiao has said that before, OK


    "I''m not afraid that my later brothers don''t know!" That person dissatisfaction is not Oh, feelings this is still a warm heart.


    Xiao Yao continued: "I am the most handsome person in Lingwu world!"


    This is the bright pearl of the night.


    No one else responded. Instead, he said, "strange, this is the truth! I know how it''s going to light up? General Xiao is the most handsome man in Lingwu world


    Xiao Yao took a deep look at his beard.


    If nothing else is said, Xiao Yao thinks that this friend, I will call him!


    "Come on, Lao Liang, don''t talk. Keep looking." Tall and thin men can''t see it any more. He doesn''t know whether the beard really thinks so or just flattering. If it''s the former, it can only be said that the man''s brain is not good. If it''s the latter, it''s too obvious to flatter. No one has seen the men in Lingwu world all over the world!


    Xiao Yao is handsome, but it''s too much to say that he is the most handsome man in Lingwu world


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued, "I''m a man."


    The night pearl is not bright.


    "I''m a woman." Xiao Yao continued.


    The night pearl is shining again.


    "Ah! It''s really rare. The Pearl of the night can really tell who''s lying¡° Someone smacked his mouth and said.


    "Yes, General Xiao, how nice to have such a treasure! It''s easy Others said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s not too late to take it out now! Well, you two, who''s coming? "


    The black skinny boy was not afraid at all. He came up directly, put his hand on the night pearl and said, "I''m not a thief, I''m a thief catcher!"


    The night pearl did not shine.


    "Ha! It''s your turn Beard looking at Zhao Chuanlong said.


    Zhao Chuanlong took a deep breath and took a step forward. He stretched out his hand and said, "I''m not a thief, I''m the one who caught the thief!"


    Strange is that this time, the night pearl did not light up.


    "It''s strange. Are they telling the truth?" Some people talk about Tao.


    "No way. They are sure that one is a thief and the other is a thief catcher. Is there something wrong with General Xiao''s night pearl?"


    "Well, it''s quite possible."


    Xiao Yao didn''t hear the comments around him. He said, "go out first."


    They all withdrew from the army account together.


    When he got out of the Junjun account, the thin black man suddenly said, "Gee! Why is my hand so dark? "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and stretched out his two hands, both black.


    "Is this the bottom of the pot?" Whiskers and tall and thin men said together, before this pot bottom ash is they run to get, before they also think about what Xiao Yao want pot bottom ash to do, up to now also didn''t come in use, now suddenly appeared.


    "But this is the bottom ash. It''s black. It''s hard to erase it. In fact, I painted the bottom ash on the night pearl. If it''s in the daytime, everyone will find it, but it''s hard to find it in the dark tent. This is also the reason why we didn''t feel abnormal. As for the night pearl, we must have no ability to identify lies, but the bottom ash is not very good, But it can be identified Xiao Yao said.


    (today''s chapter four!)

 Chapter 1318

    /p> After Xiao Yao''s words finished, everyone''s face also showed a puzzled look again¡° General Xiao, what''s going on? " I feel that my brain is not enough. Some people used to say that he was stupid, but this time, he began to doubt his intelligence. Xiao Yao sighed and could only further explain: "the reason why the night pearl can shine is because I have entered my body''s aura, which leads to the night pearl to shine. It has nothing to do with whether I tell a lie or not, but I smeared a layer of pot bottom ash on the night Pearl. If I touch people, their hands are black, such as me, such as him." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pointed to the black skinny boy¡° But what''s interesting is that Zhao Chuanlong''s hands are clean without any bottom ash. That''s interesting. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Zhao Chuanlong. Zhao Chuanlong''s hand shrunk to the back, but he was pulled up by his beard¡° That''s true When he was stunned, he suddenly understood, looked at Zhao Chuanlong and said, "boy, when you were talking inside, your hand didn''t touch the night pearl on purpose, because you have a ghost in your heart, right! This is a guilty conscience! " In fact, there is no need to say that with a beard. As long as it''s people with brains, they all understand. This time, Zhao Chuanlong didn''t even bother to explain. In the face of iron facts, any kind of sophistry is feeble. In the past, there were some special factors for him to quibble about who was fast or not. But now, what quibble did he use? Just as whiskers said before, I dare not touch that night pearl. Is it because I am guilty of being a thief¡° Do you have anything else to say? " Xiao Yao looks at Zhao Chuanlong and asks. Zhao Chuanlong glanced at him, angry, said: "I just don''t understand, you brain, how nice it is to be promoted step by step to be a prime minister, what do you have to do as a general?" Xiao Yao is really excited by Zhao Chuanlong¡° Listen to you, or I''m not? " Xiao Yao asked. Zhao Chuanlong snorted coldly, turned his face and deliberately did not look at Xiao Yao''s eyes. Xiao Yao sighed and said, "in fact, at the end of this chapte

 Chapter 1319

    Before long, these things Xiao Yao did spread all over the silent camp, including Xiao Yao using two methods to distinguish who was the murderer, and Xiao Yao finally gave Zhao Chuanlong JINZI back to let him go home to take care of his parents.


    At the beginning, many people felt that Xiao Yao was a little silly. How can you believe this kind of thief''s words? But after hearing what Xiao Yao said to the soldiers of the silent camp, the people who had questioned Xiao Yao before turned red. They realized that Xiao Yao didn''t do it because he was stupid, but because his moral character and they were not on the same level. That afternoon, a man ran over and kowtowed Xiao Yao a few times.


    Xiao Yao helped the man up and looked at him. He was about forty years old. He was not big, but he was not weak.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The middle-aged man wiped his eyes and said, "general Hui Xiao, I''m the commander of Zhao Chuanlong!"


    "Oh Xiao Yao suddenly realized, nodded and said with a smile, "you are Zhao Chuanlong''s Wu Chang. Why do you kowtow to me? Is it because you don''t manage your soldiers well?"


    "This is just one of them, and the other is to thank General Xiao for his willingness to help Zhao Chuanlong! That boy is my hometown and I brought him out. He did well in the previous team. He didn''t need to come to Li Wang''s hands with us, but he told us that he was not at my side and didn''t feel at ease. He followed him from a long distance. Moreover, his mother was seriously ill, which didn''t deceive General Xiao! "


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and said, "I know. I didn''t doubt him. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to let him go, would it?"


    The middle-aged man was also picked up from the ground by Xiao Yao.


    "This is Zhao Chuanlong''s business. In fact, he really wants to kowtow to me. I think I can afford it, but you have no reason to kowtow to me. Besides, he is also a member of the silent camp. Since I am a general of the silent camp, I can''t stand by. In addition, since you are his commander, you should be responsible for stealing, right?" Question and answer by Xiao Yao.


    "What General Xiao said is that I am willing to accept punishment!" The middle-aged man nodded his head and said that he didn''t like ink either.


    "Well, happy. Since that''s the case, from today on, you can go to the fire camp to help." Xiao Yao said.


    The middle-aged man was slightly surprised.


    Xiao Yao said: "I can see that your legs and feet are inconvenient. Zhao Chuanlong is running with you here. He probably wants to take care of you. Your current physical condition is not suitable for fighting."


    The middle-aged man has tears in his eyes and kowtows to Xiao Yao.


    "Come on, don''t go on and on, go on." Xiao Yao waved and said.


    "General Xie Xiao..." the man turned and walked out of the army tent.


    Xiao Yao found a chair, sat down and sighed.


    He is not an idealist, so he can''t expect how high prestige he has in silent camp just because of one or two things.


    However, this is a good start after all.


    Zhao Chuanlong''s affairs, if all are hypocritical, are not true.


    But Xiao Yao not only let Zhao Chuanlong go, but also gave him the gold. If you want to say that there''s no intention of buying people''s hearts, it''s a bit fake.


    However, Xiao Yao''s method is not invisible, just a little affectation.


    There is no way to do this. It''s really not a simple thing to convince all the 30000 people and be willing to work for him in a very short time. It needs too many opportunities for Xiao Yao to perform. But how can there be so many opportunities in the world? This is an opportunity for Zhao Chuanlong. Next, Xiao Yao has to create his own opportunities


    The next day, Liu Chengfeng came back.


    As soon as Liu Chengfeng arrived, another group of people came. They were a group of young men in brocade clothes. Xiao Yao, the leader of the group, also knew him. He was the son of Tongtan, but his name was forgotten.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s going on?" Liu Chengfeng asked curiously.


    "Didn''t you read the contents of the letter?" Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chengfeng and asks.


    Liu Chengfeng said wrongly: "you didn''t let me see it. How could I go to see it... But isn''t this boy arrested? Why do you want to let it out, and what do you mean by the large number of people behind him? "


    Xiao Yao mysterious smile, said: "you just watch quietly, this should be a good play."


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Chengfeng is still extremely curious, but he doesn''t continue to ask any questions. He can only look forward to it silently. He believes that Xiao Yao''s actions should have a plot, but he can''t guess what he has done.


    Before long, bearded Lao Liang and tall and thin men came together.


    Xiao Yao also knows their names. The full name of the bearded old Liang is Liang Dan Dan. It''s an interesting name, and it''s easy to remember. The tall and thin man''s name is Zeng Qian.


    These two men were not in the same army before, but they were both single captains. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, both of them have good personalities. He also wants to get to know them well and see if they can be reused.


    After all, there are too few people Xiao Yao can use now.


    "General Xiao, what do you mean by the couple outside?" Liang is bold and angry. When he comes to Xiao Yao, he asks.


    Zeng waved to stare at him one eye, say: "talk with General Xiao, the voice puts a little light for me!"


    Liang Daren knew that his attitude just now was not very good, but he was also very helpless: "I said Zeng Hua, don''t you embarrass me? When I talk in my sleep, I can''t speak in a loud voice... "


    Zeng Hua was also laughed by Liang Dan, but he knew Liang Dan''s character, which was always a more aggressive temper, so he didn''t say much.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "those childe brothers, I just know. My father is not ordinary people. If he wants to come here to hunt, we have to take good care of him."


    "I guessed that before." Zeng waved a headache and said, "these childe brothers are all porcelain. They are bumping. Don''t they have to trouble us?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "yes, the one who takes the lead is the one who judges the son. Do you think we can provoke him? Don''t talk about you. I dare not provoke you. Otherwise, God knows how they will arrange us in front of King Li. "


    "Damn it, the worst thing in my life is these dandies. Hum, I won''t serve them." Liang said boldly.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m not going to let you wait on me. Just find a few people and accompany them to the distant mountain for a walk, OK? Anyway, they just want to be fresh. After today, they will be gone tomorrow. "


    "Well, Lao Liang, General Xiao is right. We still have to bear it. Anyway, it''s only one day." Zeng said calmly.


    Although Liang Daren is still a little reluctant, General Xiao and Zeng Chuan both say so. If they are not willing, they can only hold back.


    After they left, Liu Chengfeng said, "brother Xiao, you arranged all this, didn''t you?"


    "Nonsense, what else? That boy is all locked up in the prison. If you want to come out, you can come out? " Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Liu Chengfeng laughed and said, "don''t we go and have a look?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not necessary at all. Even if we don''t want to go later, we can''t do it."


    Liu Chengfeng feels more and more mysterious about Xiao Yao


    However, in fact, as Xiao Yao said, after two hours, Zeng waved and rushed over.


    "General Xiao, no, something''s wrong!" Zeng said with a big sweat.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Lao Liang and his friends are confronting each other. It seems that they still have to fight!" Zeng said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stood up from the chair, slapped on the table, and the wooden table collapsed.


    Standing in front of Xiao Yao, Zeng Huan''s eyelids trembled a little. It can be seen that Xiao Yao is really angry now.


    Liu Chengfeng turns around and doesn''t look at Xiao Yao and Zeng Hua. He''s afraid he can''t help laughing.


    If Xiao Yao didn''t think of this, he didn''t believe it.


    And when you think about what Xiao Yao said before, Liu Chengfeng thinks that it is very likely that everything that happens now is also arranged by Xiao Yao before.


    But what''s the purpose of Xiao Yao?


    He had no idea.


    "Lao Liang, what the hell! Didn''t I tell you before? And you, why don''t you know where to stop? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zeng wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a sad face: "General Xiao, I don''t want to or don''t want to, but I can''t help it. If Lao Liang''s temper is really hot, no one can hold it. It''s still up to you..."


    Xiao Yao snorted and said, "lead the way."


    After walking for almost a long time, Xiao Yao and others arrived at the place.


    Lao Liang with more than a dozen soldiers, the five childe brothers blocked together, childe brothers to bring the entourage, all draw a sword against each other.


    It''s all over the place.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao roared.


    Originally also angry red face of Liang bold, see Xiao Yao come over, immediately stepped forward.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and knelt down without saying a word.


    "General Xiao, it''s Liang Daren who is wrong. He didn''t control his temper well. But today, even if Liang Daren is going to be executed by the military law, he can''t bear this tone!"


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, pulled Liang boldly from the ground, and asked, "now it''s not time to kill you. Tell me first, why don''t you listen to me? What did I tell you before? "


    Speaking of this, he deliberately lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "Lao Liang, Lao Liang, I have repeatedly told you that the identity of these childe brothers is not simple, can''t you bear it? What do they have to do... "


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s voice lowered, Lao Liang felt a little warm in his heart. Then he said with a bitter face, "General Xiao, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s me. I can''t stand it! They are so bullying

 Chapter 1320

    /p> Liang Daren is really angry. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s advice, he would have a heart to kill.


    Now Liang Daren is still breathing heavily, with a look of killing people at any time.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "what can we say? How can we say that these are all our silent camp guests, aren''t they? "


    Liu Chengfeng listened behind and frowned a little. He didn''t know what Xiao Yao wanted to do. At this time, he helped those childe brothers to talk. Didn''t he make the soldiers of silent camp uncomfortable?


    Liang boldly blushed, snorted, and turned to look away.


    At this time, a pawn came up to Xiao Yao and knelt down. He was the black and thin pawn Xiao Yao saw yesterday and was framed by Zhao Chuanlong.


    "General Xiao, no matter what happened to captain Liang, I''m to blame..."


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "you stand up first."


    "I... I dare not!"


    "Why, can I eat you? Stand up and talk first Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    Black thin boy still stood up, but dare not raise head to look at Xiao Yao.


    "We met yesterday, and we are acquaintances, but I don''t know your name yet." Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "General Hui Xiao, my name is Han Guangzhu..." said the black and thin pawn.


    "Han Guangzhu, right? You just said, "it''s all because of you. Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The little black pawn was silent.


    Xiao Yao said: "even if it''s really your fault, you can''t say anything! I can''t really let Liang Xiaowei bear the responsibility for your mistakes, can I? "


    Han Guangzhu took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with firm eyes: "they want to go up the mountain to fight birds. Liang Xiaowei said that I''m good and know how to catch thieves, so he asked me to accompany them. But they said that the mountain is too small and there are not enough wild animals. They want to go to the deep forest, but there are monsters in it. I can''t protect them, so I told them. As a result, they were short, It''s nothing. I''ve been beaten since I was born... "


    "And then?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Then, they beat me up and said that our 30000 people were all the other people''s army. They were not worth money and had little ability. Shen Lin didn''t dare to go. I couldn''t get angry, so I argued with them. As a result, Liang Xiaowei was aroused, which made a lot of noise..."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I know."


    Many people came along with them to join in the fun. After hearing Han Guangzhu''s words, they were all angry. But when they think about it, they don''t know how to refute it. It seems that, as the other party said, they were all thrown out by the original Army... But it was a very humiliating thing for them, Now this scar has been uncovered by the other party, how can they bear it?


    "Son of a bitch, we''re a mixed brand army? If you have the ability, let''s come out and practice! "


    "Yes! We are no worse than others


    "General Xiao, there''s nothing wrong with Liang''s anger! Who''s not angry with that? "


    Xiao Yao suddenly roared: "shut up, everyone!"


    There was a roar and everyone was quiet.


    "What are you angry about? If someone ridicules you for being afraid of death, will you be angry? You will not, because you are not afraid of death! Do you get angry when people laugh at you for being less than one foot tall? You will not, because you are normal people! Now why are you angry? " Xiao Yao looked around and asked. Those soldiers who were still furious suddenly fell to their heads.


    They don''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    Because the answer seems to have been obvious, there is no need for them to answer.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Liang boldly, said: "Liang Xiaowei, you say, why are you angry."


    Liang boldly blushed and did not speak.


    "Because they hit your pain spot, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "General Xiao, I..."


    "But what if they''re right!" Xiao Yao suddenly scolded, "do you recognize it? So you''re all counsellors? You can''t do anything but anger? "


    "Of course not!" Liang boldly immediately raised his head and said.


    "Yes! Of course not! " Xiao Yao found a higher place and stood up. He looked at the dark crowd below and said, "today, I''ll tell you that our silent camp is no worse than anyone! I don''t care who you used to be, or who you used to be with, but now, when you come to Yangcheng, when you come to Xiao Yao, you are the people of silent camp! From today on, you can only be soldiers of silent battalion! "


    "Did the former troops really abandon you? I tell you, yes! They can''t bear to send the elite soldiers and good generals under their hands. They can only send you. You are worthless to them! Are you angry? But! Are you really worse than those people? Doutniang has two arms and two legs. Why are you worse than them? " Xiao Yao roared.


    When he speaks, he also runs the aura in his body, so that his voice can be louder and spread further.


    "If one day, you meet the former army, just stand on the opposite side, even if the possibility is very small, but! I want you to raise the knife and gun in your hands, and tell them with blood, who is the best! Who is the real brave general Xiao Yao said.


    Under the stage, many people''s eyes are red.


    Xiao Yao''s words are too provocative.


    Some people with fragile emotions are even more red eyed and their forehead is full of blue veins.


    "Yes! General Xiao is right! We are no worse than others


    "Yes! We are invincible


    Xiao Yao has the final say, "well, it''s invincible, not your final say, but to let the world has the final say! From today on, there are 30000 people in silent camp. I don''t believe that they can be worse than those under the hands of any vassal! From today on, forget your former troops, you are a whole! Liang is bold


    "Yes Liang boldly took a step forward.


    "From today on, you will choose 3000 from these 30000 people to form a heavy cavalry."


    "Three thousand?" Liang boldly was startled.


    You know, it costs a lot of money to maintain and train a heavy cavalry. What''s more, it costs 3000 yuan?


    "When I say three thousand, that''s three thousand. If you need money, ask me for it!" Xiao Yao said, "I heard that you used to be a heavy cavalry. Can you do it?"


    "Yes Liang boldly burst out laughing, "Damn, if you want to find 3000 heavy cavalry among 30000 people, what else can you do? One in a hundred! "


    "Once waved!" Xiao Yao said again.


    Zeng also took a step forward.


    "You gather ten thousand people to be infantry, and you will command them!"


    I was about to drop my chin.


    You know, he was just a school captain, with only a few hundred people.


    Now, even give him 10000 people directly?


    "This is just a temporary one. If you are not competent enough, I will find someone to replace you. I hope you don''t let me down." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zeng did not kneel down, but bowed: "take orders!"


    He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t like people to kneel down.


    "Han Guangzhu!" Xiao Yao said.


    Han Guangzhu Leng for a while, thinking about this there are their own things?


    Seeing Han Guangzhu''s immobility for a long time, Liang, who was standing beside him, was very angry and kicked him to the front with one foot: "what a mother, General Xiao is calling you. Are you still pretending to be deaf?"


    Han Guangzhu smiles awkwardly. His dark face is more red than before. It''s not so obvious.


    Xiao Yao can''t help laughing when he sees Han Guangzhu''s simple appearance.


    "You lead 5000 people to be archers. How about your archery?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liang boldly said with a smile: "I dare not say anything else, but Han Guangzhu''s archery level is still good."


    "That''s you!" Xiao Yao said.


    Han Guangzhu was stupefied there.


    After a long time, suddenly crying out, directly kneeling on the ground kowtow.


    "General Xiao, I can''t, I can''t! I can only do what others tell me. How can I tell others to do? " Han Guangzhu asked.


    Xiao Yao looks at Han Guangzhu kneeling on the ground, but does not speak.


    Han Guangzhu is crying. He can''t hear Xiao Yao''s voice. He raises his head and sees Xiao Yao staring at him.


    "General Xiao..."


    "On your knees?" Xiao Yao asked, "if you don''t kneel well, just kneel for a while. After you kneel for a long time, you really can''t stand up! Why don''t I let you kneel to me? Because I''m afraid of numbing your legs! Others say that you are a miscellaneous army. They say that no one wants you. You know how angry you are. I thought you could stand up straight and tell others that you are a character, but look at your appearance! "


    Han Guangzhu was blindfolded.


    "I''ll ask you again, can you do it or not?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Han Guangzhu stood up this time.


    He wiped his glasses with his sleeve, and his voice seemed to be stuck by something. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Xiao Yao did not urge him, just quietly looking at him.


    After a long time, Han Guangzhu raised his voice, stamped his foot and roared, "I can do it!"


    "That''s it?" Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at the others and said, "in fact, I don''t know if it''s suitable to put these three people in such a position. But now there are only so many people I can name. Later, if I really find that they''re not suitable, there are more suitable candidates. Go ahead and let them go! And Liang Dan once waved Han Guangzhu. So are you three. Don''t give me the chance to replace you! "


    At the end of Xiao Yao''s words, Zeng Hua and others are nervous.


    If they are really replaced, it will be a shame. What they can do is to make efforts to let Xiao Yao know that choosing himself is a very correct choice.


    "Today, I will appoint you three as generals!" Xiao Yao said, "Liang bold, heavy cavalry, mighty general! Zeng wave, infantry sword general! Han Guangzhu, general Feiying! Do you have any comments? " After Xiao Yao said this, everyone''s face changed. General Feng? The law of the northern foothills, is this what the emperor or the vassal can do£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1321

    /p> After a long silence, he waved his mouth: "General Xiao, I''d better discuss the matter of sealing the general in the future..."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zeng and asked, "why?"


    "This... This is what the emperor or King Li can do..." Zeng said.


    "In silent camp, I has the final say." Xiao Yao said.


    Zeng waved: "I''m not sure."


    He felt that Xiao Yao was really headstrong, but he didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that it was very comfortable to listen to such words in his ears


    "In addition, the salaries of ordinary soldiers have doubled." Xiao Yao said, "in the future, I don''t want to be in the silent camp any more. If there are soldiers who are ill and have no money to treat them, your mother will be in front of me to shed blood for the north foot. If the imperial court can''t take care of your parents, can you deserve it?"?! This money, the court does not give, Li Wangfu does not give, I give! If I don''t have any money, I''ll take out the iron for you! "


    Liu Chengfeng thinks Xiao Yao is really playing big this time.


    Double all? What a sum of money it must be! Let''s not say whether Xiao Yao has it. Even if he has, how long can he give it?


    In fact, Xiao Yao also thought about this problem, but for the time being, he can only do it first. These people can''t be completely subdued if he says some big truth or sensational words, so that they will have to be loyal to themselves. The most direct way is to give money. Just like what I saw on the earth before, don''t talk about ideals with me, boss, My ideal is not to work, or pay more reliable.


    Xiao Yao thinks that such a statement is very reasonable.


    "General Xiao, it''s all doubled. It''s really too much..." Zeng whispered.


    "Yes, General Xiao, it''s too much. Each person adds a few Wen a month, and they get more than 100000 Wen..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Zeng Hua, who else? Who said that just now? Who said that? Don''t take it. The rest will be doubled! "


    "No! General Xiao, I still want it... "Zeng whispered.


    Xiao Yao laughed, and many of the soldiers also laughed.


    "Well, next, it''s time to deal with something else." Xiao Yao said.


    Zeng waved and said, "no, General Xiao, there are 3000 heavy cavalry, 5000 archers, 10000 infantry, and 2000 left."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "give these 2000 people to Liu Chengfeng. Oh, it''s the guy beside me."


    Liu Chengfeng Leng for a while, did not expect that there are their own things.


    "Liu Chengfeng, you are the general of the shadow army, 2000 people. You are in charge of the secret sentry, scouts, intelligence and other affairs." Xiao Yao said.


    "No, brother Xiao, I..."


    "You can''t?"


    As soon as he thought that the guy named Han Guangzhu had been reprimanded by Xiao Yao for saying no, he stood up straight and said, "I have no problem!"


    "That''s OK. By the way, you are also responsible for the punishment hall." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good!" Liu Chengfeng nodded.


    Xiao Yao knew that if he was directly in charge of 30000 people, he would be too tired. He had to establish a perfect and brand-new class system. What''s more, he was not a person in the Lingwu world. It would not be a problem for him to manage one, but he would not be able to manage all aspects. Now think about it, he has some admiration for his father. How did he become a general and an unbeaten God of war? When we see him later, do we have to learn from him and think about it? Seeing Xiao long elephant also means that he can go back to the previous world. When he returns to the earth, where can he find tens of thousands of troops to manage him? Although he is still a great general in China, it''s only a matter of reputation. He doesn''t have any soldiers under his hand. He doesn''t want to take them. Don''t delay the national affairs


    Xiao Yao thinks that he still can''t do the things that entrap people


    What''s more, it''s the soldiers of China! He knows how capable he is.


    "Since you are in charge now, arrest those people first." Xiao Yao pointed out to the boys and said.


    Liu Chengfeng was stunned for a while and didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "I''m talking. Don''t you hear me?"


    Liu Chengfeng took a deep breath, waved his hand and ordered some people: "you will be my shadow people in the future. Now, arrest those people for me!"


    The soldiers did not have any ink at all, but rushed forward and pressed down the Tongfen son and others.


    "Han Guangzhu, who insulted our silent camp?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That''s him!" Han Guangzhu pointed to his son and said.


    Tongtan''s son was already in fear at this time, but as long as you look in his eyes carefully, you will find that although the expression on his face is in fear, there is a trace of joy in his eyes.


    "Catch it for me and hit the fifty boards!" Xiao Yao said.


    The soldiers were stunned.


    Liang Dan, Zeng Hua and others are also full of amazement.


    Before, I still said that these people are not what they can offend?


    This is Yang Cheng''s son!


    Really?


    Xiao Yao saw that the soldiers were still in the same place, angry, said: "let you fight, don''t you hear me?"


    "But, General Xiao, that man is..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t care who they are, or who their father is. All I know is that insulting silent camp will be punished! Silent camp, do not insult Xiao Yao said, "give me a call. I''ll take care of any trouble you cause."


    At this time, the soldiers finally did not hesitate. They rushed up immediately and started to fight on the boards in their hands.


    Fifty boards, even directly knocked the judge''s son unconscious, which Xiao Yao can only shake his head and sigh, this physical quality is really not generally poor, but think about it carefully, these hands are soldiers, an individual may not have the strength, there must be some. If the fifty boards go on, when the boy wakes up, he will have to lie in bed for a month or two.


    However, Xiao Yao believes that it is absolutely worthwhile for his son to pass judgment.


    He won''t have to go to jail if he gets the fifty boards.


    However, Zhao danxuan also arranged for him to leave Yangcheng. He knew so much that he could not tell these secrets


    "The rest of you, are you friends? Bring him back to me! If his father asked, who played, it was Xiao Yao of silent camp! Go away


    After driving away the boys, Xiao Yao suddenly clenched his fist and went straight to the sky.


    There was a roar in the crowd.


    "Silent camp, do not disgrace!"


    "Silent camp, do not disgrace!"


    Liu Chengfeng quietly looks at these, and suddenly laughs.


    He felt that he had underestimated Xiao Yao before.


    If he didn''t know, he would be excited, but when he knew that these were all intentional arrangements of Xiao Yao, he was shocked.


    He was thinking, how many things are in his head?


    How transparent is this to people''s hearts?


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and everyone was quiet again.


    "The next thing is about Liang Danan, Zeng Hua, Han Guangzhu and Liu Chengfeng." Xiao Yao said, "don''t let me down."


    "The end will be ordered!" Finally, their claim is not me.


    When Xiao Yao returns to the army tent, he leans on the chair.


    "Do I have a dark stomach when I do this?" Xiao Yao asked himself in his heart.


    But now, the situation is imminent.


    However, Wu Li did not release the news.


    At first, Xiao Yao just thought that the news didn''t come, but later Xiao Yao knew that it wasn''t like that. Wu Li didn''t let the news flow out of the imperial city at all.


    He was a little surprised and understood. After all, if this matter is really said, I''m afraid the northern foothills will also be in turmoil.


    There is no reason why Wu Li does not say so.


    But even so, Xiao Yao has to be ready.


    After a while, Liu Chengfeng came.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "please stay in silent camp. I have to go back."


    "Ah?" Liu Chengfeng was stunned and asked, "brother Xiao, where are you going back?"


    "Yang Cheng." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yang Cheng?" Liu Chengfeng asked, "what''s wrong with Yang Cheng?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s not true. I just think of some things that need to be solved. I have to discuss with Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge."


    Liu Chengfeng nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    "In fact, it''s not something I can''t tell you, but I think I''m a little worried now. I''d better discuss it with them and take preventive measures." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded.


    That night, Xiao Yao rode back to Yangcheng.


    After the Yangcheng Li Wang Fu, Wu Wutong saw Xiao Yao also very happy.


    After a while, Wang Wenge and Zhao danxuan also came.


    "I''ve heard all about what happened in silent camp today. Xiao Yao, what''s in your mind?" Wu Wutong looks at Xiao Yao with a chin.


    "Isn''t it because time is too tight? Otherwise, I want to take my time. " Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan said with a smile: "I have to say that this is closely linked, and every move is very good. Before I got your letter from Liu Chengfeng and knew your plan, I was stunned and couldn''t imagine it."


    Wang Wenge said: "moreover, Zhao danxuan also said that your plan is too simple, and the effect is certainly not good. Today, when he got the news, he blushed and felt like he was beating himself in the face."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "However, even if you really get popular support, there is still a hidden danger!" Zhao danxuan said suddenly. The atmosphere suddenly became serious. Xiao Yao looked at Zhao danxuan and said with a bitter smile, "in fact, today, I''m here to talk about it." Zhao danxuan was slightly stunned and asked, "did you think of it?" Xiao Yao sighed: "thought of, although think a little more, but, always big hidden trouble." Wu Wutong blinked his eyes and asked, "what are you talking about?" Wang Wenge took a deep breath and said, "if you''re right, what Xiao Yao and Zhao danxuan said is all about the families of the 30000 soldiers, right?" Xiao Yao nodded¡° It''s a problem! " Wang Wenge said£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1322

    Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge are smart. They can think that it''s not impossible for Xiao Yao.


    As for Xiao Yao, it was Zhao Chuanlong who inspired him.


    When Xiao Yao learned that Zhao Chuanlong''s mother was seriously ill, Xiao Yao thought, even if he really cleaned up all the 30000 people, so what?


    The worst difference between these 30000 people and the existing 50000 troops in Yangcheng is that their parents, wives and children all live in Yangcheng and its subordinate counties.


    But these 30000 people are all from all over the world. Their parents, wives and children are not wives and children.


    If there is a real fight, what about the families of these people?


    Even if these 30000 people are really overwhelming, they will be killed under the imperial city.


    But what if Wu Li took out the parents, wives and children of these 30000 people?


    Let them get out of this wall?


    Whether they can do it or not, even Xiao Yao can''t give such an order.


    "What do you think?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Zhao danxuan and said, "if I think of a way, do you think I will come to you?"


    "..." Zhao danxuan thinks that Xiao Yao really thinks highly of himself.


    Come to find yourself if you can''t think of a way. It''s as if you can think of a way.


    "By the way, there has been a famine in Fuzhou recently." Wang Wenge said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Wang Wenge.


    Wu Wutong is also curious: "is this related to what we are saying?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly in front of a bright, a slap on the table, said: "it matters!"


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "before I looked at the literature, of the 30000 people, at least 3000 were from Fuzhou."


    "What do you mean?" Wu Wutong seems to have thought of something.


    "Take over all the family members of the three thousand people. Although they are only three thousand people, at least some of them have been solved." Xiao Yao said, "it''s a famous teacher. Even if it''s just a page for their families, they can also let their wives, children and children come here. We are in charge of reception in Prince Li''s residence."


    "But Yangzhou is so big..." Wu Wutong made a difficult decision and said, "if it''s really over, where can they go?"


    "Bluebird county." Xiao Yao said, "Qingniao county is a big place, and we are going to win it soon, but there are few people. If these people go, they can also increase the population density."


    Zhao danxuan put forward his opinion and said: "this is good, but not good. For example, what do those people eat when they go to Qingniao county? What would you like to drink? Do what? Qingniao county has a small population. As you said before, the reason why it is so small is that the terrain is not good and it is difficult for crops to grow there? "


    "This is a question we need to think about," Xiao said


    Wang Wenge nodded and said, "Bluebird county is the only place we are confident of winning now. Besides, there is another point. We don''t have to focus on crops."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "that''s right. Isn''t there a textile factory? No other factory? If not, we can''t build it? "


    Xiao Yao said, "well, I''m just putting forward my opinions. As for how to do it, I can''t think about it and I don''t understand it very well."


    "I''ll do it myself." Wang Wen Ge laughed, looking at Wu Wutong, and said, "just Wang has to give me some authority."


    "You go to be the Sheriff of Bluebird county. If you want money, you can come to me directly." Wu Wutong said.


    Wang Wenge smiles and nods.


    "By the way, Wang Wenge, don''t you think there is something else missing in Yangcheng?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Lack of talent, also lack of experts." Wang Wenge said.


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "I used to have some classmates, but it''s not a simple thing to persuade them. You have to come out."


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, pointed out his finger to his nose: "me?"


    "Yes, I know that two of them, if they don''t agree with each other, will have literary talent. If you write some poems for them, maybe you''ll pull them over." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao


    This is a special way to force yourself to copy this road of no return!


    But they are also strange enough


    "As for the master, I''m afraid it''s XUNDAO sect. XUNDAO sect straddles the northern foot of Wei kingdom. It''s on the border, but it''s always neutral."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand hard: "let''s forget this one."


    "Why?" Wang Wenge was stunned and asked.


    "Keke, there''s a little conflict between them and me..." before in the black forest, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng didn''t offend the Taoists, but now they are willing to ask for help? Isn''t that bullying?


    Even if Xiao Yao is a cheeky man, he is not willing to do this thing which is obviously about death!


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, although Wang Wenge had some understanding, he still nodded and did not mention it.


    "Take your time and get things done in Fuzhou first." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan asked, "but what if Wuli also realized this?"


    "Then pick them up one by one! I don''t believe he can go door to door? " Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I can''t do it, so I''ll go and grab it! Anyway, we haven''t done anything like this before... "


    Indeed, he went to the imperial city to get Robin Wutong, and robbed people of such a thing.


    Wang Wenge and Zhao danxuan also gave a bitter smile when Xiao Yao said it. However, they would not have any doubt about Xiao Yao. Since Xiao Yao said so, it is possible that they would really do so.


    "Next, it''s up to you." Xiao Yao said.


    "And you?" Wang Wenge asked.


    "Me?" Xiao Yao said, "continue to cultivate immortals! I still have to break through to the double master. This time I fell down, and I had to spend some time to pull up my accomplishments again. I didn''t think that this time I suddenly fell from the double master to the first master. I found that the gap was really big. If I met the old Eunuch in the future, I had no chance. I had to improve my accomplishments first, To think about other things, the thing that really makes me feel safe is not whether I really accept those 30000 people, but whether I improve my strength. "


    Zhao danxuan nodded and said, "in fact, it''s very important for you to improve your accomplishments. Wang Wenge also said before that what we lack in Prince Li''s mansion is a master."


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Wu Wutong and asked, "what time do you want to be emperor?"


    "Emperor?" Wu Wutong cried and said, "where can I go?" How can you be called emperor? "


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao asked, "Wuli is the emperor of the imperial city. Can''t you be the empress of Prince Li''s mansion? What''s more, you are all surnamed Wu. Why does the real dragon emperor have to be her instead of you? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao also laughed and said, "on the way here, I suddenly thought of something."


    After Xiao Yao''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    "What do you think of?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    "That''s the same thing, manipulating public opinion!" Xiao Yao zhengse said, "although it sounds complicated, I have already thought about some steps. I still have to discuss how to do it and improve it."


    Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge looked at each other, and they both showed some interest.


    "What do you say?"


    "First, let''s believe that the real dragon is the Wutong, rather than Wu Li, and then splashed dirty water."


    Wu Wutong asked, "who will splash the water?"


    "Of course, it''s the one sitting in the imperial city." Xiao Yao said, "do you know Xuejiao?"


    "Um..." Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "After the last battle, Xuejiao is about to become a double master. About a month later, it will encounter a small thunder robbery. In the thunder robbery, it will begin to take on the shape of a dragon. I have discussed the location with Xuejiao. It''s in Prince Li''s mansion!" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong blinked his eyes, as if he did not quite understand. Wang Wen Ge and Zhao Danxuan were all shocked. Two people looked at each other and saw the shock from the other''s eyes.


    "Do you want to use the dragon shape of Xuejiao to tell people that the real dragon is in Prince Li''s mansion?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao danxuan and asked, "why not?"


    "This..." Zhao danxuan didn''t know what to say.


    He thought Xiao Yao''s idea was a bit of a wild horse, but now he thought it was a good way.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and continued: "if it''s just like this, it''s not enough to hold up anything. But if there are many people in Yangcheng on that day, for example, what''s the big ceremony? Or are there many painters coming? "


    "We need a large group to spread the news." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I know you''re smart. Of course, it''s not enough. After that, you have to splash dirty water. For example, the throne should have belonged to King Li, but Wu Li was vicious and robbed the throne."


    "So the people believe it?"


    "That''s not the case." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "although public opinion is easy to control, it doesn''t mean that the people are stupid. Our goal is not to make the people believe it, but to make such a voice appear in the northern foothills. When there are more and more such voices in the future, our goal has been achieved. When there are discussions and arguments, they are shaken, We have already won


    Zhao danxuan in front of a bright, nodded.


    "This move is called attacking the heart! It''s not only the people''s heart, but also the heart of Wuli! " Xiao Yao said calmly.


    Zhao danxuan nodded: "which day next month, can you be sure?"


    "It''s definitely the middle of the day, but it''s hard to say which day." Xiao Yao said¡° Then in the middle of next month, the Lantern Festival and temple fair will be held for ten consecutive days in Yangcheng! " Zhao danxuan said, "this matter, I will order people to do, oh yes, there will be a painting competition!" Xiao Yao nodded, Zhao danxuan personally manage these things, Xiao Yao is more at ease, but also see, Zhao danxuan is very concerned about this matter... Next, is to see how the imperial city moves! He doesn''t believe that Wuli can still sit!

 Chapter 1323

    In the following time, Xiao Yao went to luanzhou.


    The reason why he went to luanzhou was that it was relatively close to Yang City, and the journey only took about ten days. This was only relative to ordinary people, not to mention Xiao Yao, who was an immortal. But this time, it took him 12 days. In this journey, Xiao Yao captured three animal elixirs that were cultivated as monsters by first-class masters.


    Although Xiao Yao has fallen to the cultivation of the first level master, he is still invincible in the realm of the first level master. Even in the face of the later peak cultivator of the first level master, he has 100% confidence, and the second level master can fight. After all, he is also a cultivator who has been to the cultivation of the second level master.


    The reason why I came to luanzhou was not only to find a way to improve my cultivation, but also for what Wang Wenge said.


    Looking for talent.


    For Li Wang Fu, the most lacking of people is the people who can use it. And the blueprint of Wu Wutong and others is very large, which requires many fulcrum. Although Wang Wenge and Zhao danxuan can use them, they can''t cope with many things. Even Peng Wuwang has gone to Qingniao County, and Liu Chengfeng is busy. As for Pang Yier and Yang Qingchan, they haven''t been appointed.


    On the one hand, Xiao Yao was always worried about Pang one or two. If he was allowed to do some simple things, it would be all right. But if he knew too many core things, it would be a great danger for Xiao Yao or Wu Wutong what he did.


    Wang Wenge gives Xiao Yao a list of talents that Wang Wenge thinks can be absorbed by Li Wangfu, and the latest one is luanzhou.


    Luanzhou, Wang Wenge''s evaluation is still very high, but he is also a proud Lord, which is quite normal. After all, people who have a little ability are all arrogant. Let alone others, isn''t wang Wenge the same?


    So, it''s understandable to be arrogant, but if you are arrogant, you must have a certain degree. If you are too proud, Xiao Yao will not take each other seriously. He is looking for talents, not ancestors. Why should he be so low?


    According to the address, Xiao Yao soon came to the man''s home called song Yuxuan.


    Song Yuxuan is also in his thirties this year. He used to be a classmate of Wang Wenge. Although he failed in the imperial examination, he was highly praised by Wang Wenge. At that time, Wang Wenge also tried his best to keep song Yuxuan in the Imperial City, but he was rejected. In Song Yuxuan''s words, what he wanted was to return home, after all, he had a wife and children.


    You know, there were more than one or two people who wanted to keep song Yuxuan. In addition to Wang Wenge, the Imperial Academy''s Imperial College also threw an olive branch at him, but song Yuxuan resolutely refused, which made Xiao Yao feel somewhat interesting. It seems that this is a good man. In Chinese history, it''s not uncommon for Bi Jing to gain fame and stay in the imperial city and abandon his wife.


    After finding song Yuxuan''s home, Xiao Yao is a little surprised.


    It''s just two or three thatched cottages. At the door, there are two children playing and fighting. They are all tiger headed and tiger brained children of the same age, but they look like five or six years old and are full of meat.


    Next to him sat a woman in broken blue clothes, leaning over the platform in front of her, picking out the coarse grain in the sieve. From time to time, she would look sideways to prevent the two children from running and wrestling.


    When Xiao Yao came to the front and back, the woman realized that an outsider had arrived. She stood up in a hurry and asked, "young master, who are you looking for?"


    Although the woman was dressed in simple clothes, her appearance was extraordinary. Xiao Yao thought, no wonder song Yuxuan would be reluctant to stay in the imperial city for the sake of his wife and children.


    That''s a bad idea.


    "My name is Xiao Yao. I''m a friend of Wang Wenge. I''m here to look for song Yuxuan."


    "Are you looking for my husband?" The woman was a little surprised and said with a smile, "my husband is still busy with farm work in the field. I heard that it is going to rain heavily these days. I can''t miss this rain if I do a good job."


    Xiao Yao is more and more surprised.


    What Wang Wenge described to Xiao Yao before was that although song Yuxuan was not a nerd, he was very weak, but he didn''t want to go back to his hometown and began to do farm work.


    "Can you take me?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "This..." the woman hesitated and looked at the two children in front of her. However, after a short hesitation, she quickly made a judgment and said, "let''s go. It happens that I have to send dinner later. An hour ahead of time, my husband won''t say anything."


    Xiao Yao quickly thanks.


    The woman went to the next room and told another person to help the family take care of her children. She carried a bamboo basket with food in it, covered with a cloth, and took Xiao Yao to the field.


    "Are those two children of your family?" On the way, Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, one is from a neighbor''s house. You said you were a friend of Wang Wenge? Is Wang Wenge a Bachelor of imperial city The woman asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked curiously, "didn''t your husband tell you?" I can tell that when the woman mentions Wang Wenge, her tone is full of strangeness and curiosity. She seems to have heard something very important.


    "Tell me what?" The woman asked curiously, "I''ve just heard that Wang Wenge is the most outstanding young man in our northern foothills. He is talented and full of literary talent. Many unmarried women want to marry him!" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what you don''t know is that your husband and Wang Wenge are good friends." A woman''s mouth is big enough to swallow an egg. As soon as she loosened her hand, the bamboo basket in her hand fell to the ground. Fortunately, Xiao Yao was so quick that he caught it in time and sent it back¡° Ah! Thank you, young master Xiao Yao waved his hand to show that he didn''t care, then nodded his head to indicate that he continued to walk forward¡° Young master, you just said, "my husband and Wang Wenge are good friends?" The woman covered her mouth and asked, obviously not believing Xiao Yao''s words¡° Yes, at the beginning, Wang Wenge tried his best to keep your husband, hoping that song Yuxuan would stay in the Imperial City, but he still refused. As far as I know, in order to come back, song Yuxuan didn''t even give face to the Imperial Academy and the Imperial Academy, otherwise, your husband is also a senior official in the imperial city now. "¡° This... How is this possible? " The woman was very surprised, "my husband has never said this to me! He went to the exam, I naturally know, but he said, he failed, also came back, anyway did not delay many things, then also did not mention... "This surprise is not only the woman, and Xiao Yao. He''s a little confused. What is in Song Yuxuan''s mind¡° It seems that you have a lot of things in your heart. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. The woman sighed and said with a wry smile, "maybe he thinks I''m a woman, and I won''t understand." Two people chatting, then already arrived the ridge edge. Seeing the woman coming, a man came with a hoe. Although his height is only about 1.7 meters, he looks very strong. His arms are full of tendons and his skin is dark. It may be because of the wind and sun all the year round and his skin is very rough¡° Daughter in law, why are you here now? " The man put down his hoe, wiped the sweat on his forehead with the towel on his shoulder, and asked, "isn''t it a while before the meal delivery? What''s more, who is this When talking, the man''s eyes also fell on Xiao Yao. Before the woman opened her mouth, Xiao Yao asked, "are you song Yuxuan?" The tone was full of surprise¡° Yes, do you know me? " Song Yuxuan asked, "are you looking for me?" Xiao Yao gave a smile, nodded and reached out to bow: "my name is Xiao Yao. I''m a good friend of Wang Wenge."¡° Oh Song Yuxuan nodded, laughed, white teeth, "it''s Wenge''s friend, that''s my friend, let''s go back! Just have a drink and have a chat. " Xiao Yao stood up straight, looked over the ridge of the field, and said, "don''t you have a few acres left to finish?" "Song Yuxuan a Leng, nodded, said with a smile:" there are two acres Xiao Yao jumped down from the ridge of the field and said, "let''s finish the work first so that it won''t rain heavily."¡° Ah! How can this work... "Song Yuxuan shook his head quickly," you are the guest, I''ll come by myself, you wait a moment... "" one person can''t have two people fast. " Xiao Yao snatched the hoe and walked forward, but he didn''t turn back and said, "you can find another hoe yourself." Song Yuxuan looks at Xiao Yao''s back and thinks deeply. In the end, he didn''t continue to push back and began to be busy with Xiao Yao¡° You say you are a friend of Wenge. I haven''t seen you in the imperial city before! " Song Yuxuan asked as he ploughed the ditch. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I met you in the last two years. No, he asked me to come to you."¡° Huh? What''s the matter? " Song Yuxuan asked¡° Let you go to Yangcheng and become an official. Will you go? " Xiao Yao said¡° Yang Cheng Song Yuxuan laughed, "is he in Yangcheng now?"¡° Yes, I took it. " Xiao Yao said¡° What are you¡° They are from Prince Li''s house. " Xiao Yao said¡° Why didn''t he stay in the imperial city and go to Yangcheng instead? " Song Yuxuan asked, "as far as I know, there seems to be some estrangement in the palace of Prince Li."¡° To be exact, it''s not estrangement, it''s irreconcilable! " Xiao Yao said¡° When King Li is gone, you are ready to move? " Song Yuxuan sneered and stopped his action. Xiao Yao ignored him and continued to do his own business. He said: "it''s not stupid. I can see some of Li Wang''s death. He is trying to make way. At the same time, do you think Wang Wenge is a fool? Do it when you know you can''t do it? " Song Yuxuan was silent and did not speak¡° Why do you have to be a farmer instead of an official? " Xiao Yao suddenly changed the topic and asked.

 Chapter 1324

    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand song Yuxuan''s idea.


    He felt that since Song Yuxuan was willing to go to Beijing to take the exam, it meant that he definitely wanted to get fame, but when the opportunity was put in front of him, he didn''t know how to cherish it.


    This is really a contradictory person, or is it true that scholars are always like this and their temperaments are always so strange?


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand, so he asked.


    "Does it matter?" After hearing Xiao Yao''s question, song Yuxuan asked, "in fact, no matter being an official, it''s a hindrance. Being a farmer, you can live. There''s no difference. Besides, I don''t think being an official is a good job."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly turned around and asked, "do you know why I failed?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Why did it fail?


    What''s the problem?


    Because you are not good enough!


    But then he thought, since the other party wants to raise this question, Wang Wenge will still attach so much importance to it. It should not be such a simple reason.


    "In that year, the number one scholar was Wang Wenge, which was well known by all the people in the world. But what they didn''t know was that the remaining two were all from official families. Maybe I was defeated because their articles were better than mine, but were they all so coincidental?" Song Yuxuan asked, "what makes me even more curious is that the examiner asked me the day before yesterday whether I would like to be the East bed son-in-law of the Secretary of the Ministry of war. I just nodded, and I was ranked first. If I refused, I was defeated. What''s the reason for that?"


    Speaking of this, song Yuxuan snorted coldly and said, "such an official is not right."


    Xiao Yao did not expect that there were so many stories in it.


    "If so, why didn''t you talk to Wang Wenge at the beginning?"


    "How about talking to him or not? Do you think Wang Wenge alone can change the result? " Song Yuxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao is speechless. Indeed, let alone Wang Wenge, even Wang Taifu may not have such great ability.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and then asked, "since that''s the case, you can still choose to be an official and be a good official yourself."


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to be an honest and upright official, but it''s extremely difficult to be a good official. The officialdom in Beilu now is very turbid. If you are a Li Zheng and someone else gives you a bribe, and you refuse, they can go to the magistrate. If the magistrate is also a good official, they can go to the magistrate and replace you with Li Zheng Tong. What can you do? What do you want? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "since that''s the case, you''d better stand at the highest point."


    "What do you mean?" Song Yuxuan was stunned.


    "If a special supervision department is set up to supervise the people above the temple, or even the emperor, what do you think of it Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yuxuan laughed and said, "there is no such official position in Beilu."


    "Not in the north, but in Yangcheng!" Xiao Yao said.


    All the hoes in Song Yuxuan''s hands fell to the ground.


    He felt that the amount of information that the other side said was too much.


    Song Yuxuan said that the officialdom in the north foot was too muddy, but Xiao Yao said that Yang Cheng was not.


    This is equivalent to the Yang City from the northern foot of the single point out.


    What this means is self-evident.


    Xiao Yao also noticed that song Yuxuan''s eyes were very strange, but he didn''t think so.


    "Who are you?" Song Yuxuan can''t help asking.


    "Didn''t I just tell you? People from Prince Li''s mansion Xiao Yao said.


    "Prince Li''s residence is also in the north." Song Yuxuan said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "well, it used to be."


    "Before?"


    "It will be good soon." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    "..." Song Yuxuan didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you know why Wang Wenge came to Yangcheng?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Even after such a long time of farm work, he still didn''t sweat.


    "Why?" Asked song Yuxuan.


    "Because the imperial city can''t leave him, he can only go to the north foot." Xiao Yao said, "it''s really good to be a farmer. As you said, the temples at the north foot are turbid. In my opinion, it''s not only the temples but also the north foot. Since that''s the case, why can''t we create a new north foot?"


    The expression on Song Yuxuan''s face immediately changed a lot.


    "What do you mean by that?" Song Yuxuan asks tentatively.


    "Literally." Xiao Yao said, "if you don''t want to take your wife and children with you, I will give you the best treatment. However, it''s a thing that can''t see the future. No one dares to predict how it will be. No matter what the result is, I will keep your family alive. In addition, in my opinion, you are not suitable here."


    "Only I know whether I''m suitable for this place." Song Yuxuan didn''t buy it.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "do you really want to stay here for a lifetime? Do you think your ideal life is to do farm work here? "


    Before Song Yuxuan spoke, Xiao Yao continued: "at the beginning, there were some reasons why you didn''t stay in the Imperial City, but now if you still refuse, what''s the reason?"


    "Do you think I have to be an official to realize my ideal of life?" Song Yuxuan asked impatiently.


    "If it''s someone else, I dare not say that, but since it''s you, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Song Yuxuan sneered and said, "you are too self righteous."


    "Even if you don''t think about yourself, do you think about your children?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "your son, I see very lovely, do you want him to be the same as you, are facing the Loess back to the sky, every day is a day?"


    "Well, my father is also facing the Loess and back to the sky." Song Yuxuan said.


    "So it''s the same with you now." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s because I have my own choice!" Song Yuxuan retorts.


    "Even if it''s true, I think you should know better than others the meaning of this sentence Xiao Yao said, "after all, you have."


    Song Yuxuan put down his hoe.


    He sat cross legged on the ground, thinking.


    After a while, he burst into laughter.


    "What do you have?" Song Yuxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I really do not have much ability, I think, in addition to being handsome, I am almost nothing."


    Song Yuxuan can only sneer at Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Compared with Wang Wenge, you are not handsome at all." Song Yuxuan said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders, not angry: "I used to think so, but now I see you, I think I''m a little white face."


    Song Yuxuan


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is talking too much


    After some silence, he asked, "how did you persuade Wenge?"


    "A few poems." Xiao Yao said. "Oh?" Song Yuxuan came and asked, "because of a few poems, he was convinced?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I don''t believe it." Song Yuxuan shook his head, "if you really talk about talent, Wang Wenge is the only one who can convince me, and he is my friend, what kind of person he is, probably few people in the world can understand better than me, I can hardly believe that in this respect, he will have convincing people."


    "If you say that, you can only say that you don''t know him very well." Xiao Yaole said.


    "Ha ha." Song Yuxuan back to Xiao Yao two words.


    Xiao Yao is dancing again.


    How can people in Lingwu world like to ha ha when they don''t want to talk to others?


    "Why don''t we make a bet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What bet?" Song Yuxuan asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao is more comfortable with song Yuxuan''s question.


    Obviously, since Song Yuxuan is willing to ask what is the bet, it means that at this time he has some loose, which is a good news for Xiao Yao.


    "Before I heard Wang Wenge say that what you are good at is couplet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I can''t say I''m good at it, but I can only say I understand it a little." Song Yuxuan said.


    Xiao Yao smacks his mouth. Tut Tut, this scholar is modest. He looks as if he''s dressed.


    "I''ll make a couplet. If you can make it right, I''ll turn around and go. If you can''t make it right, you can go back with me. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well?" Song Yuxuan is to interest, "OK, then you say."


    "Smoke locks pond willows." Xiao Yao will come as soon as he opens his mouth.


    This is the most famous absolute in the world before. Xiao Yao also remembers it very well.


    He was 100% sure that he couldn''t find a suitable second couplet.


    So, that''s why he made a bet on Song Yuxuan.


    After hearing this, song Yuxuan said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? It''s so easy."


    But when he opened his mouth again, he immediately frowned, and his big mouth didn''t send out any bytes.


    If you think about it carefully, you will find that the five characters in the first couplet are gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and they also depict a quiet pond, surrounded by green willows and shrouded in smoke. The artistic conception is wonderful.


    A minute goes by.


    Two minutes passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Song Yuxuan thinks hard and sweats like rain.


    His brows are always wrinkled together, but there is still no way to make a suitable couplet.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Song Yuxuan waved his hand: "let me see."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care. He just gives song Yuxuan 20 years. He can''t figure out how many years the couplet has existed on the earth? Isn''t there a good answer? What Taoran Jinjiang dyke, what quanfan Hanyu hook, what paozhen Shanhai building, either the sentence pattern is wrong, or the tone is not pressure, meet the above two points, but in the artistic conception of the refutation, can only say make do, want to achieve complete fit, can''t stand scrutiny.


    "Well, you''re thinking for a while, it''s dark, or we''ll go back to your house for dinner, and then slowly think about it?" Xiao Yao said. That''s what he said, but it made song Yuxuan blush. After a long time, he took a long breath and lowered his head¡° You won He said heavily£¨ Today''s Chapter 6!)

 Chapter 1325

    Song Yuxuan gave up.


    Although he didn''t want to bow his head, after thinking for so long, he still couldn''t think of an answer. He thought that if he didn''t give up, it would be cheating.


    "It''s nothing. It''s nothing if I don''t know. In fact, I don''t know either." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Song Yuxuan''s mood is complicated.


    In short, he has the heart to kill Xiao Yao.


    What is it, he doesn''t know?


    Isn''t he the one who made this special couplet? I''ve been thinking hard for a long time, and the reason why I give up is that I can''t think of the answer? Don''t you just hope to get the answer from Xiao Yao? He still enjoys the feeling of being suddenly enlightened.


    However, now Xiao Yao even said that he did not know, which is a kind of torture for song Yuxuan!


    Too bullying, right?


    See song Yuxuan a very angry look, Xiao Yao showed a very aggrieved expression.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Who said that if he made the first couplet, he must know the second couplet? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Song Yuxuan thought about it. It seems that no one has ever made such a rule.


    But you don''t even know the second couplet. What else is the first couplet!


    He is very aggrieved, but also very depressed.


    "Well, you have nothing to be depressed about. After all, at the beginning, I didn''t say that I knew the second couplet. Moreover, if you think about it, I can''t think of a second couplet. It''s normal if you can''t think of one." Xiao Yao said.


    "Can I say it doesn''t count?" Song Yuxuan asks tentatively.


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a smile and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think so..." Song Yuxuan had no choice but to lower his head.


    "If you know, why ask?" Xiao Yao said, "when you ask like this, it means that you don''t know me at all. If you know me, you will know that I am a very shameless person."


    For Xiao Yao''s words, song Yuxuan still firmly believes, ordinary people are also embarrassed to say so forthright.


    "Well, when shall we leave?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yuxuan snorted.


    "Scholars, you have to keep your word!" Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Song Yuxuan said: "do you have to abduct me?"


    "That''s natural." Xiao Yao said, "do you know what is the most precious?"


    Song Yuxuan shook his head.


    "Talent!" Xiao Yao said, "in this era, talents are the most valuable!"


    Song Yuxuan laughed and said, "should I thank you for looking up to me so much?"


    "It''s all right. I don''t need to be so polite." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yuxuan


    Who are you with?


    Now he finally knows how Wang Wenge was abducted by Xiao Yao. Maybe that''s what happened


    After finishing the farm work, song Yuxuan comes to his wife.


    "Go back and pack up." Song Yuxuan said.


    That woman Leng Leng looking at Song Yuxuan, did not return to God.


    Song Yuxuan said with a smile: "there are too many debts owed to you and your children these years. Do you have to repay some?"


    The woman laughs and reaches out her hand, embracing song Yuxuan''s arm.


    "You know, I don''t care. As long as what you do is what you like and what you do, I think it''s the best." Said the woman.


    Song Yuxuan reaches out his hand and pulls away the woman''s green silk.


    "You''ve been thinking about me all the time, and I have to think about you. Look at you, you look so old and wrinkled, but you''re not big enough. It''s not good. You have to wear nice clothes and use those expensive Rouges." Speaking of this, song Yuxuan turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao knew what he should say at this time, and nodded: "all have, all have."


    "That''s good." Song Yuxuan laughed.


    Xiao Yao thinks song Yuxuan''s requirements are easy to meet.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao sleeps in Song Yuxuan''s house. After all, the family has to make more preparations to go to Yangcheng. Since they have to make preparations, it will take time. It''s dark when they can leave. It''s not good to rush to the night, so they should have a rest. Fortunately, song Yuxuan''s house is full of rooms, and Xiao Yao doesn''t choose, I found a room at random and began to rest.


    At dawn the next day, Xiao Yao found a carriage and drove by himself.


    Xiao Yao was driving a carriage, but he was also depressed.


    In Lingwu world, people who can drive for them are really good. The song Yuxuan family also made money.


    Leaving luanzhou, Xiao Yao suddenly felt a sense of instability.


    In the evening, after finding an inn to rest, the feeling of instability becomes more and more clear.


    Wait until all live down, Xiao Yao and song Yuxuan pull chat.


    "Xiao Yao, Prince Li''s mansion, do you really want to rebel?" Song Yuxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s wrong to say that. How can Prince Li''s house revolt?"


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, although song Yuxuan some don''t believe, but still relaxed.


    "Prince Li''s mansion just wants to take back the throne that originally belonged to Prince Li''s mansion." Xiao Yao continued.


    Song Yuxuan


    Is it different from rebellion?


    It''s still rebellion!


    "Why?" Song Yuxuan couldn''t find a solution.


    "As you said, do you think the north foot is really good?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s not good, but at least calm!" Song Yuxuan said, "once there is a war, there will be countless casualties."


    "In war, there must be dead people." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, it''s good to be indifferent."


    "Is it so easy to look down on human life?" Song Yuxuan said with a bitter smile.


    He has some difficulties in understanding Xiao Yao''s current thoughts.


    "In my opinion, it''s easy." Xiao Yao said, "as long as you know what you are doing is right and stick to him, no matter what the cost is, it is worth it."


    Speaking of this, Xiao yaodun continued to ask: "you say that if there is a war in Beilu, many people will die. Then I ask you, do you think there will never be a war in Beilu? Not forever, but in recent years, if the Qing Dynasty and Zhao Dynasty were to clean up, do you think there would be no war in the north foot? Do you think fewer people will die then? Maybe the emperor of Beilu was aware of this problem, but what did he do? Yes, he did. He''s waiting to die! "


    Song Yuxuan was silent.


    Although he is not willing to admit it, what Xiao Yao said is true.


    Wu Li knew that he knew better than anyone, but what he did now was to take a chance.


    "The Qing and autumn dynasties are still standing, but it''s only a matter of time. How many tricks do you think Xiao long elephant can have to defuse the siege of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state? Xiao Long is like a man, but he is not a God. His myth of invincibility will be broken sooner or later. At that time, once the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao enter Qingqiu, how many people will die in Qingqiu? " Xiao Yaozhi asked, "in your opinion, the people in the northern foothills are human beings, and the people in the Qing and autumn dynasties are all pigs and dogs? Their lives are worthless! "


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s questioning, song Yuxuan keeps silent and doesn''t know what else she can say.


    "Sometimes, the war is not for the dead, but for the less dead." Xiao Yao said.


    "What is your purpose?" Song Yuxuan asked.


    "Let the Qin Dynasty stop its expansion." Xiao Yao said, "is it difficult?"


    "It''s hard." Song Yuxuan has a saying.


    Xiao Yao suddenly smile: "coincidentally, I like to do those, impossible things."


    "..." Song Yu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly stood up.


    "You go back to rest first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Song Yuxuan a Leng, he can feel, at this moment Xiao Yao''s body in fact has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s boring if I don''t know that someone has followed me here from luanzhou."


    Song Yuxuan immediately became nervous.


    "Don''t think about it. They''re only after me." When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already pushed the door open and went out.


    Down the stairs and out of the inn, Xiao Yao stopped. In front of him, about ten meters away, stood a tall man, dressed in black and strong clothes, with a long sword at his waist. He looked full of momentum. His long hair was tied with a hair band, and his temples were floating gently in the wind.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The man laughed and took a few steps forward.


    "My name is ho ho." The other side said.


    Xiao Yao "Oh", in fact, he is not interested in each other''s name.


    "I''m the third in the list of killers in Beilu. Today, the person who asked me to kill you is Prince Wuxing of Beilu." He Hao said.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but be happy and said, "as a killer, you don''t have any professionalism. How can you tell the Employer so casually?"


    He Hao said with a smile, "it''s because you''re going to die. After you go down, you have to know why you died and who killed you?"


    Xiao Yao can''t help but ask: "but if you didn''t kill me, isn''t it very embarrassing?"


    "No, if I didn''t kill you, it means that I''m going to be killed by you. What''s going to happen behind me? Will others poke me in the spine and say that I have no professionalism and I''m dead? What do you care about doing?" He Hao asked.


    In short, I just want to kill you or be killed by you.


    Well, it''s very murderous.


    Xiao Yao also gave He Hao a thumbs up: "I''m brother Hao in society, and there are many ugly words." Although he Hao didn''t fully understand Xiao Yao''s words and couldn''t find the point in the other party''s words, it didn''t affect him to recognize that it was a taunt to himself. At this time, He Hao draws his sword. His figure seems to melt into the night at this moment, if not for the sword shining silver in the moonlight. In an instant, the sword''s edge had arrived¡° You don''t deserve a sword. " A golden light flashed in Xiao Yao''s hand, and the talisman was in his hand. When the two swords collide, He Hao''s body slides back more than ten steps¡° It''s kind of interesting. " He Hao showed his white teeth and gave a smile¡° What''s more interesting is that it''s still behind Xiao Yao''s sword soared like a Golden Snake, attacking He Hao again£¨ Today''s chapter seven!)

 Chapter 1326

    Xiao Yao''s sword is faster than He Hao''s.


    This is the first time Xiao Yao meets a real swordsman in Lingwu world.


    A man who practices immortality with a sword may give him some time to become a sword immortal like Xu kuangge.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t plan to let him live tonight. The other party is going to kill himself. Can''t he give it back to the other party and continue to grow?


    Xiao Yao used to be a killer. Now it''s very unkind of him to stand at the commanding height of the killer''s morality and denounce the other party. As a killer, he casually tells his employer''s information, which is the shame of the killer world - however, he has nothing to do with the killer world of Lingwu world.


    At this time, He Hao rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    "This sword is called Feixian!" He let out a cry.


    Xiao Yao''s eyebrows were wrinkled, and he was attacked by a mighty sword.


    The same sword spirit, towards He Hao smashed in the past.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao''s body rises from the ground, and his golden sword shines with golden light again.


    "You know, you are not the only one who can use sword in this world!" In Xiao Yao''s hand, Fuli breaks through the sword Qi, and the sharp blade is enough to cut through the sky.


    This time, He Hao felt the pressure.


    He suddenly felt that he had underestimated Xiao Yao before.


    The intelligence that gets from him, Xiao Yao''s cultivation is the most important master.


    Now it seems that Xiao Yao is really a master''s cultivation, but what he shows is definitely not a master''s strength!


    The most important thing is that at this time, he also realized that Xiao Yao''s strength still had sword spirit.


    This guy, even has sword spirit? Does he also enter the Tao with a sword?


    There are too many doubts in He Hao''s mind. The most important reason why he can live to the present is that he can only choose the target who is weaker than himself and has a certain gap. For him, the reason why he becomes a killer is not just for what silver, but for sharpening himself. He always feels that his sword needs human blood, In addition, the most important thing for him is his life. After all, the most important thing for him to become an expert is not how high his accomplishments are or how good his talent is.


    The most important thing is to be alive.


    As long as we live, everything is hopeful.


    But now, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. He felt that this goal in front of him was not something he could deal with


    Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster. At the beginning, He Hao can barely fight, but at the end, He Hao has become more and more difficult to deal with.


    With a roar, Xiao Yao''s Fuli burst out a sword Qi again, which directly attacked He Hao.


    He Hao''s body was directly knocked out by this sword Qi.


    His body rolled several times on the ground, and when he stopped, there was a bloodstain on his body.


    This is what was hurt by Xiao Yao''s sword Qi.


    He Hao supported his body with his sword and slowly got up. Now his eyes looking at Xiao Yao are full of earth shaking changes.


    In his eyes, he was full of caution.


    "If you really only have this ability, you may die the next second." Xiao Yao looked at He Hao and said.


    He Hao suddenly laughs. The smile on his face makes Xiao Yao feel chilly in such an environment.


    He turned his wrist, a murderous, even skyrocketing.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Where are you going to enter the Tao with your sword? It''s clear that you are going to be possessed with your sword!" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    It was the sword in He Hao''s hand that sent out the murderous spirit.


    It''s hard for him to imagine how many people this killer killed with his sword.


    This murderous spirit also had an impact on Xiao Yao.


    After a while, it seems that the murderous spirit is slowly fading, but the momentum of He Hao is slowly rising.


    He realized that He Hao was absorbing the murderous spirit from the sword.


    "That''s interesting." Xiao Yao said with a smile, this is the first time that he saw someone who could absorb the murderous Qi. He is also one of them. Didn''t the murderous Qi on the jade seal rush into his body?


    He Hao''s eyes suddenly turned red. If he shed tears at this time, the tears must be red.


    It''s Scarlet.


    He Hao''s hand, on his blade, stroked from top to bottom, as if stroking the woman he loved most in his life.


    "In my life, I don''t want to ask, I want to kill." He Hao said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t speak, but stares at He Hao.


    It''s a tough opponent, he told himself in his heart.


    At this time, He Hao moved again.


    Xiao Yao thought, maybe, this is the real beginning.


    When He Hao absorbed the murderous spirit of the blade, the strength of the boy really improved a lot. Originally, he could not cope with Xiao Yao''s attack, but from now on, he began to seize the initiative.


    This also reminds Xiao Yao that in this world, he is not the only one who has a bottom card. If you have to fight with others in the future, don''t be careless. You must defeat them with thunder when you can kill them.


    This is a fierce collision between a killer from the earth and a killer from Lingwu world.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Yao was already sweating, but He Hao''s face could not see any tired color.


    It seems that He Hao doesn''t feel tired at all.


    "Die He Hao yelled angrily again. He stepped a little, and in the blink of an eye, he came to Xiao Yao. With a cold wind sweeping by, Xiao Yao''s body subconsciously retreated for a distance, but there was still a blood hole in his chest.


    He looked down and took a deep breath.


    "Your speed is much faster!" Xiao Yao said something.


    He Hao did not speak, but once again launched an offensive toward Xiao Yao.


    "It''s just that you said a lot before? As for not saying a word? " Xiao Yao shakes his head and sighs. Today''s young people just can''t stand the stimulation - this mentality is not good at all!


    He Hao still doesn''t talk nonsense with Xiao Yao and continues to speed up his own pace.


    Xiao Yao is not happy.


    Fight is fight, a word does not say, appear not kind?


    If he Hao knew what Xiao Yao thought, he would swear.


    This special thing is life and death fight, but also want to be kind or not? Do you want to say: Xiao Xiao, I''m going to kill you! Be careful! What a disease!


    Xiao Yao raises his wrist and blocks He Hao''s sword. At the same time, his body quickly retreats back to open the distance between him Hao and Xiao Yao. The other party thinks that Xiao Yao can''t give the other party such an opportunity when you are sick.


    Now Xiao Yao feels a lot of pressure.


    He Hao is just like playing a stimulant. He keeps his sword and wants to put himself to death.


    "It''s a pity that a person has been attacked by murderous gas." Xiao Yao sighed.


    The spirit of the sword is strong.


    He once again with the help of Xu crazy song left his sword meaning.


    Last time, I was fighting with the old Eunuch in Beilu imperial city.


    If it wasn''t for the critical moment, Xiao Yao might not have done so. The main reason is that He Hao''s strength has already begun to crush Xiao Yao. If he doesn''t do so, he has to use the ghost door ban or the terracotta warriors. Both of them are very undesirable. If he uses the ghost door ban, God knows whether there will be other killers in the future. If the terracotta warriors are too quiet, It''s not worth it.


    When Xiao Yao turns his sword, He Hao''s eyes suddenly become much clearer.


    He was staring at Xiao Yao, his mouth wriggling slightly.


    "What is the meaning of sword?"


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t like He Hao, I have to say that he is very knowledgeable.


    He Hao''s eyes became hot again and he burst out laughing.


    "What a strong sword! Is this the meaning of sword? Come on! Let me see how powerful the real sword is


    Although Xiao Yao is not a real swordsman, nor does he enter the Tao with a sword, he can understand He Hao''s inner fanaticism very well.


    For a swordsman, there is probably nothing more important than practicing the meaning of the sword?


    He Hao''s inner thought is also very simple. He appreciates the meaning of the sword once. Maybe he can condense the meaning of the sword next time?


    However, all this should be based on whether he Hao can stop Xiao Yao''s sword or not, otherwise everything will be empty talk!


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s sword, He Hao not only didn''t choose to give in, but also went against the trend.


    This surprised Xiao Yao.


    With He Hao''s understanding of the sword, he can''t not know what his sword means.


    Is this to appreciate the sword with life?


    "Xu crazy song, do you think this boy can really become the second you?" When Xiao Yao waved the sword, he thought.


    A gust of wind, accompanied by sword Qi, swept towards He Hao.


    He Hao raised his sword and roared, roared and charged forward.


    The sword in hand, at this moment, turned into pieces.


    The clothes on his body were completely torn by the sword, revealing his strong muscles. The outline of the muscles was permeated with bright red blood.


    "Break it for me!" With a roar, Xiao Yao broke all the shackles with a sword and crossed directly from He Hao''s body.


    Xiao Yao stood up with his sword and looked at He Hao standing in front of him with a long cry.


    "Did you appreciate it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He Hao lowered his head and looked at the big hole in his chest. At this time, the hole was still moving with blood. The picture looked bloody. Finally, He Hao fell down, the moment he fell down, the corner of his mouth seemed to be smiling¡° Then you should have understood. " Xiao Yao said to himself. Negative sword, turn around, Xiao Yao goes forward. Soon, He Hao became a cold corpse. Maybe at the last moment of his life, he understood the meaning of the sword. But is it really worth it? Xiao Yao doesn''t know. This is a swordsman''s life. It''s also the life of the sword in his hand... (Chapter 8!)

 Chapter 1327

    /p> Back at the inn, the candles in Song Yuxuan''s house were still on. He went to the door, reached out his hand, knocked on the wooden door, and made a voice: "it''s me, Xiao Yao." Wooden door with "squeak" sound, song Yuxuan pulled from inside. When he saw that it was Xiao Yao, he was relieved¡° Xiao Yao, are you ok? " Song Yuxuan asked¡° A bad killer is just a good swordsman. It''s a bit difficult. Fortunately, he survived. " Xiao Yao''s face was also a little ugly when he spoke. After all, he had been injured before, and there was a bloodstain on his chest. Song Yuxuan also saw Xiao Yao''s injury at this time. He was shocked and quickly said, "are you seriously injured?" Xiao Yao lowered his head for a look, grinned and said, "if this is serious injury, I don''t know how many times I have died." In fact, Xiao Yao''s words are very serious, but it doesn''t sound like that to song Yuxuan. He''s just a scholar. Even if he has worked in crops for several years, he''s just a scholar who can do crops. For him, the sword marks on Xiao Yao''s body are fatal injuries¡° Take a rest quickly, and I''ll help you find the doctor now! " Song Yuxuan said anxiously. Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "if you want to find a doctor, I have nothing to do. If I can''t cure myself, I''m afraid no one can save me in the whole Lingwu world." While talking, Xiao Yao has turned around and left. Although song Yuxuan was still a little worried, he didn''t follow. On the one hand, it''s because he doesn''t know whether he is really safe now, or he subconsciously wants to guard his wife and children, not to mention selfishness. As a husband and father, he is right to do so. On the other hand, song Yuxuan knows that he can''t help even if he keeps up now. After all, he''s just a scholar and doesn''t know anything about the art of Qihuang. Maybe he will delay Xiao Yao''s treatment. That night, song Yuxuan was lying in his clothes, tossing and turning all night, still worried about Xiao Yao, but wait (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1328

    Xiao Yao also understood what Wang Wenge said. It''s true that it''s impossible to do things in Fuzhou as soon as possible. There''s no way to ignore this part of the journey. In fact, what he really worried about was whether Wu Li would take action after he realized it.


    If Wu Lizhen is aware of the start of operation, it will give them a big problem.


    This is to transfer hostages under people''s eyes!


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not too much to use the word "hostage" to describe the families of the soldiers in the silent camp.


    In fact, this is a big hidden danger for Prince Li''s residence.


    Song Yuxuan listened to the two people talking about these, some misty, etc. to figure out what is going on, also can''t help laughing.


    "Actually, I don''t think there''s anything to worry about." Song Yuxuan said.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Song Yuxuan.


    It''s hard for them to understand. Isn''t it something to worry about? If so, what else should they worry about in this world?


    Song Yuxuan saw the incomprehensible expression on Wang Wenge''s and Xiao Yao''s faces and could only continue to say: "first of all, the one in the imperial city is still the emperor after all. Whatever he does, he needs to take into account the consequences. If he does, it will only chill the hearts of the soldiers in the world. How many people are willing to work for him? Who knows if he will be next? "


    "That''s right, but there should be such a possibility." Wang Wenge expressed his idea, "after all, the rabbit is anxious and bites people. If he really forces Wuli, will he worry about those?"


    "Then act." Song Yuxuan said.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao is a little Leng, eyes also changed.


    Seeing the change of Xiao Yao''s expression, song Yuxuan asked, "Mr. Xiao has guessed it?"


    "I guess some of them, but I''m not sure. I can only listen to Mr. Song." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yuxuan blushed and waved his hand: "Mr. Xiao, don''t call me Mr. Song. I call you Mr. song because of your literary talent. You call me Mr. Song. I''m ashamed." Song Yuxuan said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "then you can also call me Xiao Yao."


    Song Yuxuan hesitated and nodded.


    Anyway, when he saw Wang Wenge, he usually called Xiao Yao by his name.


    What he doesn''t know is that when Wang Wenge and Xiao Yao first met, they all yelled at each other, but later they became familiar with each other and met each other every day, which was still polite and strange.


    Song Yuxuan continued: "in fact, my idea is quite simple. Wu Li has not taken any action until now. The reason is that he doesn''t think that these 30000 people will be used by Prince Li''s house."


    "Well?" Wang Wenge was stunned and nodded, "it''s true that Wuli has such confidence. Even now, we are not sure we have such ability."


    "So, don''t use these 30000 people for the time being. When you have gained an advantage, use these 30000 people again." Song Yuxuan said.


    Wang Wenge asked, "what is to gain an advantage?"


    "For example, it has occupied most of the northern foothills and reduced the imperial power of the imperial city to a time when there is no way to reach 30000 soldiers and family members." Song Yuxuan said, "at that time, if those 30000 people are in operation and join the battle, they will lose a lot of psychological burden. After all, at that time, Prince Li''s house had a great advantage. Even if they were called emperor, it would be nothing to become the new emperor of the northern foothills."


    Song Yuxuan''s words are not very complicated, but they give Wang Wenge, Xiao Yao and others a feeling of sudden opening.


    If you think about it, they will know what''s wrong with their way of thinking.


    They are different from Song Yuxuan. Song Yuxuan is new here and doesn''t know much about anything, so he doesn''t take the silent camp of 30000 people seriously. However, Wang Wenge, Xiao Yao and others are different. They really take the silent camp as a sword.


    This is why song Yuxuan can think of it, but they can''t think of it. It''s not because their way of thinking is not as good as song Yuxuan, but because they think too much.


    "It''s a way." Wang Wenge nodded, "but how can we make those 30000 soldiers listen to our orders and cooperate with us to perform this play well?"


    "In this case, we can only see Xiao Xian... Xiao Yao." Song Yuxuan''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I have confidence."


    "That''s no problem?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Song Yuxuan nodded and said, "if you only talk about this problem, it must be no problem."


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "old song, old song, you are really here. I just came to Yangcheng and helped me solve such a big problem!"


    "It''s just because I''m new here, so the concept of the situation is not the same as yours." Song Yuxuan said.


    Smart people are smart people in the end. They can not only think of ways, but also why you think of them yourself.


    Xiao Yao and Wang Wenge nodded their heads.


    After a while, Wang Wenge said, "since that''s the case, can we forget about Fuzhou?"


    Xiao Yao and song Yuxuan are shaking their heads.


    Song Yuxuan and Xiao Yao look at each other. Through eye information exchange, they decide to let song Yuxuan go on.


    "Why?" Wang Wenge asked, "since we all have a solution to this problem, why should we do it?"


    "You are not ordinary people after all." Song Yuxuan sighed and said, "you don''t know how terrible famine is for the common people. Do you know what is cannibalism? There was a famine in luanzhou before. It was when I was a child. I remember that there were two couples in my family. As a result, I haven''t seen their women for a long time. The man''s mother-in-law always felt that something was wrong. One day, I went to look for them. At last, guess what? "


    Wang Wenge shook his head subconsciously and was also interested in the answer.


    "Finally, the man''s mother-in-law saw her daughter in a jar of salted meat." Song Yuxuan said of these, are a burst of sigh, "originally how loving couple, but it is because of famine, men strangle women, as bacon pickled."


    Hearing this, Wang Wenge could not help shivering.


    Although he didn''t experience it personally, when Wang Wenge talked about it, he couldn''t help getting hairy.


    "In fact, in addition to these, there are many things that we can''t imagine. For example, when people starve to death on the street, some people drag their bodies to the river to wash and eat, and some people stew directly after giving birth to their children..." Song Yuxuan said, "hearing these things, you will find it hard to accept, let alone experience them personally? In fact, my parents died of starvation at that time. I was the only one who survived the disaster when I was still herding cattle at the landlord''s house. Originally, I had a younger sister. At that time, I was only 15 years old. "


    Wang Wenge took a deep breath and nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not only because of doing well, but also because we can continue to buy people''s hearts. What Xiao Yao has done may be good enough, but now that there is still a chance, why should we miss it? Knowing that we will move the soldiers of silent camp, why not? What''s more, that''s what we''re going to do. " Song Yuxuan said.


    Wang Wenge nodded and said, "OK, let''s continue."


    Song Yuxuan also nodded.


    When the matter came to an end, Xiao Yao began to work on the two-day snow jiaodu thunder robbery. There were less than five days left.


    In the past five days, Xuejiao''s reaction to thunder disaster has become more and more intense.


    These days, it''s the busiest time in Liucheng in recent years. In addition to Beilu, people from other countries come to visit.


    This is also good news for Yang Cheng.


    However, Wu Li couldn''t sit still.


    He can guess that there must be something big in Prince Li''s mansion, but he doesn''t know what the other party wants to do. Even the spies they planted in Yangcheng didn''t bring them any useful information.


    It''s because he doesn''t know what Prince Li''s house is going to do that makes Wu Li very uneasy. He doesn''t know what he should do to deal with what is going to happen in Yangcheng.


    Finally, the thunder is coming.


    It was one night and the seventh day of the temple fair.


    The city was covered with dark clouds and the wind was strong.


    Xiao Yao can sense Xuejiao''s confusion.


    Even if Xuejiao knew that the thunder robbery was within her range, she would still feel uneasy. Not only Xuejiao, but also an immortal would feel panic when she was about to pass the thunder robbery.


    This is the majesty of the way of heaven.


    In other words, this is their instinctive fear of the way of heaven.


    Finally, when the dark clouds cleared away, in the courtyard of Prince Li''s mansion, Xue Jiao burst out from Xiao Yao''s body and rushed to heaven.


    On this day, I don''t know how many people saw a white dragon rising in the sky in Prince Li''s mansion.


    A sky thunder fell straight down on Xuejiao.


    With a dragon chant, Xuejiao''s body swam fast in the air.


    Another thunder was falling, and Xuejiao''s body was slowly changing.


    In Yangcheng, countless people exclaimed.


    "This is jiaohualong!"


    "Yes! Draw it now! It''s really a dragon


    "My God, jiaohualong, liwangfu, what does that mean? Are you... "


    It took Xuejiao half an hour to cross Xiaolei. Xuejiao''s body was gradually shaped like a dragon. For example, one horn turned into two antlers.


    On the body, as if also wrong a white scale.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xue Jiao and clenches his fists.


    "Hold on, man..." Xiao Yao said silently.


    Finally, when the fifth thunder fell, Xuejiao''s body turned into a white light again, straight as heaven. Half an hour later, Xuejiao fell back into Prince Li''s house and returned to Xiao Yao''s body£¨ Struggling to write another chapter, Chapter 10, thinking that it''s all written in Chapter 9 anyway, it''s better to round up a whole number... This is really the last one today! I can''t even open my eyes... It''s going to explode tomorrow!)

 Chapter 1329

    Only Xiao Yao noticed that at this time Xuejiao had changed back to what he had been before.


    "Did you fail, or did you succeed?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It worked." Xue Jiao''s voice sounded very weak, "and, have I finished my task?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and said, "it''s hard for you, old man."


    Xue Jiao''s voice said with a smile: "it was just a passing thing, but after that, every time I break through, I have to carry out a small thunder robbery, which will make my strength and dragon spirit more pure. When it comes to the back, the thunder robbery will be more and more terrible. At that time, master, I need your help. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t flinch as long as you need it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuejiao is at ease and sleeps.


    "This time, I don''t know when to sleep." Xiao Yao sighed. He found that Xuejiao was really more and more able to sleep now. Fortunately, every time he needed help, he was awake. In fact, the breakthrough of Xuejiao''s strength this time has something to do with the battle in the imperial city. The old eunuch has helped a lot. If Wu Li knows, I don''t know how he will feel.


    This time, jiaohualong is still in such a special place as Prince Li''s mansion. Even if Xiao Yao and others don''t say anything, the outside world can think of some complicated things.


    Jiao means king, dragon means emperor.


    Jiaohualong, liwangfu.


    It goes without saying!


    This cliff is big news.


    Song Yuxuan is also shocked to the extreme. He knew nothing about it before. Now seeing it with his own eyes has a great impact on him. If he didn''t know that it was deliberately done by Xiao Yao and others, maybe he would have accepted it.


    Boa turns into dragon. This kind of thing really happens in this world.


    If people like song Yuxuan don''t know the truth, they have to believe it, not to mention the common people?


    Naturally, it is impossible to discuss this matter in public, but no one can limit the people''s thinking.


    There are still some rumors in the market.


    Originally, Xiao Yao also asked Zhao danxuan to prepare some water troops, but soon, Xiao Yao realized that there was no need at all.


    Even if no one came forward to say, it was difficult for the news to spread out.


    "Xiao Yao, how did you do it?" Song Yuxuan pulls Xiao Yao, but he can''t understand it.


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yuxuan, and immediately said, "Buddha said, don''t say."


    "..." Song Yuxuan was so angry, "which Buddha said this?"


    "Why, are you still going to talk to others?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Song Yuxuan is more and more depressed.


    "Ha ha, in fact, it''s not true. It''s just that you''re not an immortal. Even if I really told you, you can''t understand it!" Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yuxuan heard Xiao Yao say so, although still some depressed, curious, but did not continue to ask, but he knew that this matter will soon spread. Although there are no modern tools on the earth, there are no microblogs, and there are no hot searches, as long as you give them a little time, they will be known all over the country.


    Now, the fastest to know is Wuli in the imperial city.


    When he heard the news, his face was very ugly.


    When Yangcheng held a temple fair Lantern Festival, in fact, he had already guessed that there might be a movement in Yangcheng. He had imagined many possibilities before, but this was something he never dreamed of.


    Don''t talk about other people. Even Wuli felt that it was a little strange. Fortunately, the old eunuch was still around him and gave him an explanation.


    Before Xiao came to take the Wutong tree by Imperial City, snow Kwon also appeared.


    It''s not difficult for the well-informed old eunuch to understand these.


    "This Wutong, and that Xiao Yao, is really my heart''s big trouble." Wu Li said with a frown.


    The old eunuch whispered, "emperor, do you want me to go to Yangcheng secretly?"


    Wu Li sneered and said, "you didn''t kill him before. When you fought alone, although his cultivation has fallen, do you know what he is now? Besides, he also has the bronze terracotta warriors and horses. If you go alone, can you kill him? "


    The old eunuch was speechless.


    He is not the kind of 250, naturally know how difficult it is.


    It''s impossible to accomplish a task.


    Although he is not the kind of person who likes to belittle himself, he is not the kind of arrogant person.


    What can be done, what he can''t do, he still has a little spectrum in his heart.


    "But father Wang, we can''t let Xiao Yao continue to help Wu Wutong!" The prince said with a frown.


    "You''re right. Tell me what else we can do?" Wu Li looked at his son and said.


    Martial arts is silent.


    They knew before that Xiao Yao was a very difficult opponent.


    Until now, they realize that Xiao Yao is not only difficult, but also causes a lot of pressure on them.


    "By the way, father, I heard that Wang Wenge also went to Yangcheng with Xiao Yao." Said Wu Xing.


    Wu Li sighed, put one hand on the table, and said, "in fact, I thought of this before. Wang Wenge''s idea has changed. In other words, I never know what is in his mind. This is a very terrible young man. Once he can''t be used by me, he will cause great trouble to Beilu. In the final analysis, he is a good young man, It was a double-edged sword when Wang Wenge was appointed


    Wu Li is not the kind of God who can figure things out. Before, he did not dare to say that Wang Wenge would definitely stand on the opposite side of them. Therefore, he still regarded Wang Wenge as his confidant.


    It''s really a double-edged sword.


    In the temple, Wang Wenge also got a lot of training, and he knew a lot about the imperial city.


    It''s not too much to say that Wang Wenge is a big trouble now.


    Such a person, once out of control, will become a serious trouble.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s also a joke.


    "By the way, father, before I heard that Xiao Yao had gone to luanzhou, I sent a killer. I wanted to kill him, but I failed." Martial arts continued.


    Wu Li nodded and asked, "the killer you''re looking for?"


    "Well, He Hao, the first swordsman in the north." Said Wu Xing.


    Wu Li said with a smile, "I know that young man named He Hao. He has good strength, but if you want him to kill Xiao Yao, you are going to die."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the old eunuch standing on his side and asked, "what do you think?"


    The old eunuch thought about it and said, "although he Hao is young, he has already become a sword player. He has almost no rival in the realm of double master."


    "But he failed." Said Wu Xing.


    "Xiao Yao''s strength should have fallen, but it''s not difficult to kill He Hao." The old eunuch didn''t think how surprising this was.


    Wu Li was a little surprised when he heard the old eunuch''s words and asked, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Xiao Yao is also a swordsman and has the meaning of the sword. Although I don''t know what the relationship between him and Xu kuangge is, I believe that he and Xu kuangge must know each other, and the relationship costs money. Otherwise, Xu kuangge will not leave his own meaning of the sword to Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao can really integrate the meaning of the sword, he will enter the Tao with the sword in the future to deal with the seven and eight masters, It''s not difficult. Unfortunately, he''s not Xu kuangge. Even if he really understands the meaning of the sword thoroughly, he can''t deal with an expert like Xuanyuan jiuzhong. " Said the old eunuch.


    "What about Xuanyuan jiuzhong? Are there seven and eight immortals at our northern foot Wu Xing said with a sneer.


    Wu Li also sighed and said, "yes, we can''t find a seven fold and eight fold immortal cultivator in our northern foothills."


    "By the way, father, can we ask the people of Daoism to help us?" Martial arts suddenly said.


    "As far as I know, although xundaozong is also a big sect, there is no one who can fight with Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi and others." Said the old eunuch.


    "According to the information we got, haven''t Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi returned to Taohua island?" Asked Wu Xing.


    The old eunuch nodded, but still didn''t agree.


    The old eunuch knew better than anyone about the faces of the Taoists.


    Let''s not say whether they will fight for Beilu. Even if they really want to fight, I''m afraid they will make a lot of demands.


    This is certainly not a good thing for them.


    The cultivators of Damen sect have a big appetite and are not so easy to feed.


    Only these words, the old eunuch can''t say.


    Wu Li thought for a while after listening to the prince''s words.


    Finally, he looked at the old eunuch and said, "what do you think?"


    The old eunuch laughed and said helplessly, "if your highness thinks it''s OK, he''ll try it. But I''m sure the Taoists will open their mouths. Of course, there''s a great possibility that they won''t do it. After all, they don''t want to offend Hong feisheng or Liu Zhezhi."


    Wu Xing said, "let''s not tell Xiao Yao about Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi."


    The old eunuch couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought to himself that the prince was simply a little terrible. If they didn''t say that, wouldn''t the Taoists know? This will be others as a fool, what good end can you have? Zhu Bishi''s words, the old eunuch can only think in his heart, after all, the person standing in front of him to say these words, but today''s Prince.


    Even if he had the courage, he didn''t dare to say anything in front of the emperor and the prince. As a qualified eunuch, the red man around the emperor must understand a truth, not that he can say what he wants to say, but that he can say what he wants to hear.

 Chapter 1330

    This is what a eunuch needs to do. There is nothing so easy to do at the end of the day. It''s the same with being a eunuch. Of course, the fact that Wu Li thinks highly of Wu Li has a lot to do with his own cultivation.


    "Well, you can go to find daozong today." Wu Li turned to Wu Xing and said.


    Wuxing saw that his proposal was adopted by Wuli, but he was not happy.


    Although he is still the prince of Beilu Dynasty, Wu Li doesn''t take him seriously. Comparatively speaking, Wu Xing is better than other princes. However, in Wu Li''s eyes, Wu Xing''s vision is too narrow and his thinking is not quick enough. If compared with Wang Wenge, Wu Li can only sigh about what evil he has done, One son is worse than the other.


    Of course, in this case, Wu Li just thought about it in his heart and would not say it, otherwise it would not be too direct to express his genes? If it''s heard by people all over the world, it can''t be laughed to death.


    But even if I don''t say it in my heart, Wu Li''s attitude towards martial arts is worth pondering.


    No matter what martial arts do, in Wu Li''s view, it''s a joke.


    Now, with the approval of Wuli, how can Wuxing not be excited?


    On the other side, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong, who are not aware of the idea of martial arts.


    In fact, even if Xiao Yao knew it, he would not take it seriously. Anyway, there were some contradictions between him and xuidazong. If the other party knew what Xiao Yao was doing now, even if Wu Li and others didn''t speak, xuidazong people might have to come to trouble.


    Besides, there are many people Xiao Yao has offended. As a saying goes, if there are too many lice, they don''t bite. Even if they really want to get in trouble, Xiao Yao is ready to take over.


    These days, let''s not talk about other places, but about Yangcheng, at least it''s already very popular.


    Boa turns into dragon.


    For a time, the three words "Li Wang Fu" were pushed to the top of the storm.


    Some people think that Prince Li''s mansion is going to take off.


    On the other hand, he was worried about whether Prince Li''s palace would pose a threat to the imperial power where Wu Li was, so Wu Li was the first to start.


    All in all, the mang Hualong incident can be regarded as a stone stirring up a thousand waves, and there are all kinds of things to say.


    In addition, there will also be some voices of doubt. They think that how could there be such a magical thing? Such voices will be drowned as soon as they come out. After all, there are too many people who have witnessed the scene of Python turning into dragon with their own eyes.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not worried about being questioned or discussed. What he is afraid of is that there is no doubt or discussion.


    Now, only in this way can Xiao Yao spread faster.


    Before long, there was another thing that shocked the whole northern foothills.


    Originally, the throne at the northern foot of the mountain belonged to King Li, but king Li gave it to Wu Li, which led to the present emperor.


    Some people say that Wu Li took the throne only by bad means.


    Of course, Xiao Yao arranged Wang Wenge to spread the news.


    The reputation of Lao Li Wang was the envy and worry of Wu Li.


    Now, as soon as such comments come out, many people are immediately dissatisfied and angry.


    Many people think that if Lao Li Wang had really become the emperor, the northern foothills would be much better than now, right?


    In fact, this idea is reasonable. After all, if you really talk about talent, Lao Li Wang is not a bit better than Wu Li.


    Let''s not say anything else. It''s only because of Lao Li Wang''s hard work that Yang city is so prosperous.


    In fact, that''s not right.


    The prosperity of Yangcheng is naturally related to the old king Li, but it can not be said that it is the credit of Wang Li alone.


    The geographical location and rich material resources of Yangcheng are actually the reasons for the rise of Yangcheng. But the people don''t care.


    However, creating momentum is only a part of Xiao Yao''s plan. It is obviously impossible to make use of this momentum to make Prince Li''s house occupy much advantage in the northern foothills immediately.


    What has the final say of the northern foot is Wu Li, which is the fact that even if the people like Lao Li Wang and admire Lao Li Wang, they are all old Li Wang and Wu Li. They can not change anything. The emperor is not doing what they love, nor is the old king Li King of the king. Even if it''s really something they can decide, what can they do?


    Li palace, song Yuxuan sitting on the stone stool in the yard, looking at Xiao Yao, said with a bitter smile: "Xiao Yao, I still don''t understand, how can you be so confident?"


    Xiao Yao blinked at Song Yuxuan and asked, "what did I do? How can you be confident? "


    "I just don''t understand. No matter from what aspect, the situation is unfavorable for Prince Li''s house. Why do you think that King Li can get Wu Li down?" Song Yuxuan asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    In fact, not to mention Wu Li, even Wang Wenge may have such an idea in his heart.


    But he has confidence in Xiao Yao and won''t ask more questions.


    Although song Yuxuan also admits that Xiao Yao is a very talented person, he will not have any blind worship for Xiao Yao.


    Even if Xiao Yao really has strength, so what?


    Is this enough to support the army of Prince Li?


    There are too few people who can rely on the present Li palace.


    "The situation is really unfavorable, and we don''t have much advantage. Just step by step." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Song Yuxuan didn''t expect Xiao Yao to give him such an answer.


    Originally, he thought Xiao Yao would brag and draw big cakes for him.


    However, Xiao Yao''s attitude is very direct.


    We just have no advantage!


    Seeing the puzzled look on Song Yuxuan''s face, Xiao Yao said, "why must we have an advantage? Sometimes, there is no advantage, but an advantage. "


    Song Yuxuan is interested in Xiao Yao''s words: "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "well, if you are a common people, what would you think if you saw that the Li palace was weak but still wanted to rise?"


    Song Yuxuan shook his head.


    However, he felt that he didn''t say anything, which seemed not very good, so he said: "if it was me, I would feel that the Li palace overestimated itself."


    That''s what he''s really thinking right now.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "in fact, it''s not only the common people, even the temples at the north foot, there are many people who think so. In this way, it will reduce some troubles for us. On the contrary, if we now occupy too much advantage, it will make many people worry."


    "That''s it?" Although song Yuxuan thinks that Xiao Yao has some truth, if it''s just these reasons, he doesn''t think it''s enough to support Xiao Yao''s previous statement.


    "In addition, it is to arouse the sympathy of the common people, and they will feel that in such a gap of strength, Prince Li''s house is more worthy of sympathy. After all, the present King Li is the only daughter of the old king Li. If the Imperial City in the north foot takes action, isn''t it going to destroy the only blood of the old king Li?"


    "..." Song Yuxuan couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "In addition, after you came to Yangcheng, do you really think that we don''t have any advantages?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No..." Song Yuxuan took a deep breath and said, "at least, there are tens of thousands of people in Prince Li''s house."


    "That''s right. We''re not really vulnerable. At least we have a lot of people. Think about it. How many soldiers are there in Beilu imperial city now?"


    "There are about 300000 people in the northern foothills, but it''s impossible to gather all of them. Otherwise, the country will open up, and the state of Wei has been eyeing it all the time..."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "if we really fight, we dare not say much, but we can not say it is very small. Wutong needs to do something."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Yuxuan asked.


    Unconsciously, the initiative of chat is grasped by Xiao Yao.


    "Go to the king of Dongyang." Xiao Yao said.


    "The king of Dongyang?" Song Yuxuan doubts a way, "why?"


    "Alliance." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although Dongyang''s Wang Ping Ping has only thirty thousand of the horses in the hand, the thirty thousand men can play a very important role. This thirty thousand is to Wu Wutong, and the other side is thirty thousand less, which is sixty thousand poor."


    Song Yuxuan nodded, but also helpless smile.


    He thinks Xiao Yao''s idea is very good, but it''s not what he said.


    Why did the king of Dongyang form an alliance with Wu Wutong? What is the reason why the king of Taiwan was allied with Wu Wu Tong?


    What can he get?


    Xiao Yao probably also saw the depression in Song Yuxuan''s heart and said: "this is not the matter whether the king of Dongyang is willing to form an alliance, but before long, Wuli will let the king of Dongyang rise to the army and enter Qingniao county. Do you think the king of Dongyang is willing? As long as we show all the 80000 people, what will King Dongyang take to fight us? But he has no way to refute Wuli''s order. What else can he do except fight? "


    "If so, I can understand, but I still don''t understand a bit." Song Yuxuan said.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao asked, "do you mean to say that how can I say that Wuli will let the king of Dongyang enter Qingniao county?"


    Song Yuxuan smiles and nods.


    Xiao Yao also smile, mysterious smile, said: "this, you soon know."


    With that, Xiao Yao stood up and left temporarily.


    Song Yuxuan looks at Xiao Yao''s back, his eyes are in a daze.


    Does Xiao Yao have the ability to calculate?


    The next day, as Xiao Yao said, song Yuxuan understood.


    Peng Wuwang successfully left Qingniao County, and the disaster victims in Fuzhou swarmed in. At the same time, the governor of Qingniao county was expelled from Qingniao County, and song Yuxuan became the new governor. Wutong, but not all of the officials, but now all the officials of qingbird county has the final say. Once again, set off a storm.

 Chapter 1331

    Let''s not say that the people in Qingniao county are all stupid now. Even the victims in Fuzhou can''t turn around.


    This time, the number of victims who came to Qingniao county from Fuzhou is about 500000. Although this is only a part, the other part is already on the way.


    However, the people of Fuzhou don''t care about these things at this time. They only know that when they come to Qingniao County, they have steamed bread and white flour every day. In this way, they can live.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Song Yuxuan''s face, Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    "Song Jun Shou, how do you feel?"


    Song Yuxuan looked at Xiao Yao and could only smile bitterly: "now I understand what you said before. It says that I have directly grasped Qingniao County in my hand and completely turned over with the imperial city. Now Wuli can''t even find out."


    "In fact, Wu Li made a wrong move." Xiao Yao said, "if he picked out and started earlier, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to occupy Bluebird county."


    "Not easy?" Song Yuxuan a Leng, ask a way, "just not easy?"


    "What else?" Xiao Yao zhengse said, "Bluebird County, we are determined to win."


    "..." Song Yuxuan was silent.


    He knows what Xiao Yao means.


    Qingniao county is very important to Yangcheng.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "Shut up." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Song Yuxuan was completely stupid.


    At this time, Xiao Yao is going to shut up? Is this really a joke?


    Xiao Yao didn''t make a joke. He said that he would close the door. The next day he began to close the door.


    In fact, he can''t help much in these matters. He can only mention his own ideas and use a modern thinking. However, it depends on Zhao danxuan and others to operate.


    After all, Xiao Yao doesn''t understand their system and their world very well. Xiao Yao thinks that it''s better to say less than more about these things.


    It''s too much to say. On the basis of not fully integrating into Lingwu world, it''s easy to make some major mistakes. Once they make mistakes, it''s hard to recover them. In this case, it''s better not to say anything and do nothing and let Zhao danxuan implement them.


    Moreover, during this period, Xiao Yao felt that he could break through to the level of double master. After all, he was already in the level of double master before. It was not difficult for him to go back this time. What he worried about was whether Wuli would take action during this period. But when he thought about it carefully, Xiao Yao thought that there was nothing to worry about, after all, Wu Wutong''s side is also such a three master Zhao Danxuan. In fact, the most important problem now is the lack of strong men to cultivate immortals.


    A triple master is the strongest, but in this world, there are countless quadruple masters and quintuple masters.


    However, with Xiao Yao''s current strength, it is very difficult to win over a four or five level master.


    Money can''t solve this problem any more. People who cultivate immortals like four fold and five fold are not short of money at all. In other words, they don''t take money seriously at all. It''s more important to improve their cultivation. It''s impossible to use money to make them use it for themselves. In fact, this is a good thing for Xiao Yao and others, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong had more money than the imperial treasury of the Northern Piedmont. If they could really solve the problem with money, I''m afraid all the master of the Northern Piedmont would be closed up by the imperial city.


    So, it''s a good thing. However, it''s also a difficult problem to find out how to recruit experts for yourself.


    This time, the place Xiao Yao chose to shut down was in Prince Li''s mansion. In fact, when you think about it carefully, for Xiao Yao, the huge north foot, that is, Prince Li''s mansion, is safer.


    Xiao Yao closed the door for a month.


    One month is enough time for many things to happen, but once Xiao Yao is closed, he doesn''t know that the sun and the moon are passing.


    There is only one idea in his mind, that is to seize the time to break through and enter the second level master.


    When he wanted to do more and more things, he found that if he wanted to do those things, the most important thing was to improve his cultivation. Otherwise, no matter what he wanted to do, it was empty talk, which was a kind of torture for Xiao Yao.


    Wutong was most afraid of himself when Wu Wu Tong was trapped in the tight encirclement, but incapable of action, and his time was running out.


    The Qing and autumn dynasties have persisted for a long time.


    No one knows how long the Qing Dynasty can last.


    The Qin Dynasty and Zhao state are combined, and there are countless experts.


    There are Xuanyuan, jiuzhong, Zhao wei''e, and egrets flying in the forbidden forest.


    These three people are all the top ten experts.


    What''s more, they all stand on the opposite side of Xiao long elephant.


    Xiao Yao sometimes really hard to imagine, his father, in the end is what kind of method, adhere to the present.


    Moreover, he always felt that Xiao Longxiang''s strength should be more than six level masters.


    Hong feisheng had talked about this with him before.


    As Hong feisheng said, if Xiao Longxiang is really just a six level master, he can''t live to the present.


    In the top ten list, it is said that Hong feisheng is only a six level master. In fact, this guy is now in the middle of the eighth level.


    Therefore, there are some deviations in the list of experts, which can be understood.


    This time, Xiao Yao successfully returned to the cultivation of the double master.


    "Next, I have to go out and hang around." After going through the customs, Xiao Yao thought.


    Walking out of the room, Xiao Yao goes to the front yard and meets Wang Wenge.


    "Xiao Yao, are you out?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Wang Wenge looks surprised.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "how long have I been closed?"


    "A month." Wang Wenge said with a bitter smile.


    From Wang Wenge''s mouth to get the answer, Xiao Yao himself was startled.


    A month?


    I''ve been closed for a month!


    "What''s the situation now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "As you said, Wuli is already on fire, and, just as you expected, he let Dongyang King Wu Pingan take the lead, aiming to capture Qingniao county."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    None of this came as a surprise to him.


    First of all, Wang Wu Ping''an of Dongyang is the closest to Yangcheng.


    Secondly, Wuli also knows the importance of Qingniao county to Yangcheng.


    Wu Li can think of what Xiao Yao and others can think of, but this time his speed is slower than Xiao Yao and others.


    By the time he thought of this, Qingniao county was already in the hands of Prince Li''s house.


    However, even if you hold Qingniao County in your hands, it doesn''t mean Yangzhou is completely safe.


    "What about Wutong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He still did not call Wu Wutong the habit of "Li Wang".


    If Xiao Yao really shouted so, it was estimated that Wutong would really not be used to it.


    "Li Wang just came back." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, ask a way: "just come back, where did she go before?"


    "Go to find the king of Dongyang!" Wang Wenge said with a wry smile, "as you said, we are going to make an alliance with the king of Anyang, but the other party obviously does not intend to give us face."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "if he really gives you face, it''s really strange. Now we don''t have any advantage. As long as the Anyang king is not stupid, he won''t choose to make an alliance with us."


    On hearing this, Wang Wenge was very depressed and said, "didn''t you mention the alliance at the beginning?"


    Xiao Yao said: "I put it forward, but have you ever thought about how to form an alliance?"


    Wang Wenge shook his head.


    "First drop out 80000 troops and surround the Anyang palace directly. Then talk about the alliance with him. Do you think he will agree?" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Wang Wenge said in amazement, "is this alliance?"


    "Alliance! You have to show some sincerity. " Xiao Yao said.


    "Is that sincerity?" It was the first time that Wang Wenge heard such a theory, surrounded other people''s homes, and then proposed an alliance.


    Isn''t that bullying?


    "What''s the matter? Do you think it''s hard to understand?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It was." Wang Wenge said, "is this an alliance or a bully?"


    Xiao Yao said: "in fact, the alliance must be based on a situation in which the other party looks up to you. From the present point of view, if you are King Wu Ping''an of Dongyang, do you think it is Prince Li''s mansion that is more powerful, or is Wu Li''s victory more likely in the imperial city?"


    Wang Wenge thought about it carefully and said, "from the present point of view, it''s obvious that Wuli has a better chance of winning."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "you know such a simple question, not to mention Anyang king? He is not a fool. Since such a fact is obvious, why does he want to make an alliance with us instead of standing firmly on Wuli''s side? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "let me do this."


    "Are you going?" Wang Wenge was surprised.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Xiao Yao said, "of course, it''s not a real fight, but a negotiation. This time, I''ll take the silent camp."


    "But there are only 30000 people in silent camp!"


    "It''s all said. It''s not everyone. It''s just showing your muscles." Xiao Yao laughs.


    To speak of it, the silent camp is very interesting now. They do not even listen to Wu Wutong''s words, but Xiao Yao''s words will be heard.


    When Xiao Yao arrived at the camp of silent camp, he found a special person. Zhao Chuanlong. This boy, actually came back! When Zhao Chuanlong saw Xiao Yao, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times¡° General Xiao, I said, "I''ll come back!"

 Chapter 1332

    Xiao Yao came to the silent camp, which also surprised the soldiers of the silent camp.


    "General Xiao, you are back! No, something''s wrong with Yang Cheng! " Soon, Liang Dan and others also rushed over.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "go to the army tent and say it."


    After walking forward for a few steps, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something. He turned to look at Zhao Chuanlong and said, "follow me, too."


    Zhao Chuanlong was stunned and quickly followed up.


    In the army tent, Liu Chengfeng sat beside Xiao Yao, and there was no expression on his face.


    Liu Chengfeng has been staying in the silent camp for nearly two months. The boy''s skin has become a lot black, and his body looks strong.


    "Do you know, General Xiao? Prince Li''s house is going to be reversed! " As soon as he sat down, Liang said boldly.


    Zeng waved and sighed.


    He felt that what Liang Daren said was nonsense.


    Xiao Yao is also a member of Prince Li''s mansion. How can Xiao Yao not know about this?


    "I know." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, General Xiao, where have you been these days?" Liang boldly asked again.


    "I shut up and broke through." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liang boldly immediately laughed and said: "that feeling is good! General Xiao, are you a double master now? "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Cough, no, General Xiao, just now he was talking about the affairs of Prince Li''s house. What should we do now?" Liang said boldly.


    "I''m here today to mobilize the silent camp." Xiao Yao stood up and said, "get ready and go to Longshan road tomorrow."


    "Ah? What are you doing on Longshan road? Isn''t that the territory of the king of Dongyang? " Liang boldly asked curiously.


    "General Xiao, do you want us to fight with the king of Dongyang?" Zeng asked in a low voice.


    Liang boldly slapped his hands on the table and said, "what''s so great about fighting? Are we afraid of them? "


    Once waved to see eye Liang bold, some have no language, this guy, don''t know if really and Dongyang Wang move to start to mean what.


    That means that the silent camp will revolt with Prince Li''s house.


    However, he can''t say these words in front of Xiao Yao. After all, he still has some doubts about Xiao Yao''s attitude.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s not really for you to fight with the king of Dongyang."


    "Just fight. Anyway, I''m not afraid, nor are the cavalry under my hand!" Liang said boldly.


    Xiao Yao said: "this time I went to Anyang king, in fact, I was mainly looking for an alliance. Besides, don''t we have soldiers under our hands who are from Longshan road?"


    Xiao Yao said this, Liang bold also kept silent.


    "In fact, you are different from the other 50000 soldiers under King Li." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Liang boldly a Leng, ask a way: "what is different?"


    "They are all from Yangcheng, or they are around Yangcheng, aren''t you¡° Xiao Yao looks at Liang and asks boldly.


    Liang boldly shook his head.


    "Well, you are not from Yangcheng. If you really fight with Beilu Imperial City, what will your family do?" Xiao Yao asked, "so don''t be such a fool. This time you accompany me to Longshan road. After that, you will come back and continue to adjust your rest. Even if you really fight with the Imperial City, you won''t be allowed to show up."


    "General Xiao, we are not afraid of..." Liang boldly whispered.


    "You are not afraid, you are not afraid of the imperial city to take your family members to the sword?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Liang dares to say that he is not afraid.


    "General Xiao, I have no problem! My family members have been taken over by me, and now they are all in Qingniao County! " Zhao Chuanlong said quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Chuanlong and said with a smile, "OK, next, if there is a real fight, I will send you to the battlefield."


    Zhao Chuanlong smiles and nods: "OK, I promise I will die!"


    "General Xiao, I have no problem." Han Guangzhu, with a dark complexion, said with a smile, "my family members are now in Qingniao County, and I have to thank General Xiao."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what do you thank me for doing?"


    "I''m also from Fuzhou. Before, I heard about the famine in Fuzhou. I used to have trouble sleeping and eating. But General Xiao made a request to King Li, hoping that King Li''s house could find a way to settle the victims in Fuzhou. If it wasn''t for General Xiao, it would be hard to say what my parents are doing now."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "General Xiao, I''m sorry..." Liang boldly talked about these, his eyes were red.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liang boldly and said, "where are you from?"


    "Panshan." Liang said boldly.


    "Panshan, right?" Xiao Yao nodded and said, "don''t worry, Panshan is not far away from Yangcheng. When we occupy Panshan, you can do it."


    Liang boldly stunned, immediately overjoyed: "General Xiao, if you can really do this, you will also be able to go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot!"


    Xiao Yaole said, "it''s said that our silent camp is not a hell. We have to let you go up to the sword mountain and down to the oil pot."


    Liang boldly touched his head and was embarrassed to laugh.


    Xiao Yao continued: "in fact, I know that the brothers of silent camp are not willing to fall out with the imperial city. I can understand... So I don''t need you to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy for me now, but I hope that one day, when I really kill under the Imperial City, you can stand up."


    Zeng Hua suddenly stood up and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "General Xiao, I don''t know what will happen."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zeng and said, "go ahead."


    "Before again, General Xiao knew what Prince Li''s house was going to do?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "it must be earlier than you know."


    "Then will you know why Prince Li''s residence has to be reversed?"


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment.


    After a while, Xiao Yao looked at Zeng and asked, "do you really want to know?"


    Zeng waved hard and nodded.


    Xiao Yao said: "well, first of all, Prince Li''s house has to revolt. You only know that Prince Li''s house is going to revolt, but did you ever know that before that, Prince Li was detained in the imperial city? At that time, she didn''t want to rebel, but because Wu Li didn''t trust her, she didn''t plan to let her come back. Finally, I went into the imperial city and risked my life to bring her out. "


    Zeng waved a Leng and nodded gently: "I heard it before..."


    "Second, we must take down the northern foothills and go north."


    "Going north?" He was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao said, "do you know what the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao are doing now?"


    "We are besieging the Qing Dynasty." Zeng said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "now that you know it, I don''t need to explain it too much. In your opinion, when the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Guozhen capture the Qing Qiu Dynasty, what are their next goals?"


    "..." Zeng said nothing.


    He doesn''t have a definite answer yet.


    However, if you think about it in this way, the first goal should be the northern foothills.


    "You think of it, just don''t want to say it." Xiao Yao said, "it''s the northern foothills. What do you think is the probability that the northern foothills will survive the attack of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state?"


    "There''s no chance of winning." Once there was a saying.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "you can think of all this. Can''t those people in the imperial city think of it?"


    Zeng was silent again.


    "You can understand things, how can those people in the imperial city not understand?" Xiao Yao sighed and said, "but are they willing to do something? I ask you, how many people can die in the civil strife in the northern foothills? However, if the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao join hands to go south, how many people will die in the northern foothills at that time? "


    "General Xiao, I see." Zeng took a deep breath and said, "I''m willing to do the work of dogs and horses!"


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Zeng''s shoulder and said, "for the time being, you don''t need to stand up, but I hope that on that day, I will really stand outside the Imperial City, with you behind me."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao rubbed his temple again and said, "pass on the news and tell the brothers of silent camp that we don''t need them to help us. We just need them to follow me. If you don''t want to, you can wait for me in the camp."


    "..." Liang said boldly in a low voice, "General Xiao, is it a little bad to say that?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I would rather follow only ten people behind me, as long as they are loyal."


    "General Xiao, I see. I''ll pass on the news."


    In the evening, Xiao Yao took a rest in the silent camp.


    When there were only Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng, Liu Chengfeng asked, "brother Xiao, what do we do when we go to Longshan road this time?"


    "Try to form an alliance with the king of Dongyang." Xiao Yao said.


    "If so, why do you have to take the people of silent camp with you?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    "I''m going to tell the king of Dongyang that the soldiers were transferred from the hands of other vassal kings, and Prince Li''s house can transfer them, not to mention the other 50000 people." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded.


    "How many people do you think will follow me in silent camp tomorrow?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Less than 20000." Liu Chengfeng said.


    "No, less than ten thousand." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    Liu Chengfeng said with a bitter smile: "so, brother Xiao, I''m more optimistic than you."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "there''s nothing optimistic about it. There''s something to say! In my opinion, it''s very nice to have 10000 people. "


    Liu Chengfeng said: "however, I believe shadow people can be mobilized. I have this confidence. " Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chengfeng, surprised. Liu Chengfeng is not willing to say: "why, brother Xiao, do you not believe me?" Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "since you have said that, it must be true. I''m just a little surprised. You haven''t touched the barracks before. How can you have such confidence?"¡° Ha, brainwashing! " Liu Chengfeng said, "do something, make some small trouble, this is and you learn." Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t learn his own advantages. He learned all the bad ones. After a while, Liu Chengfeng suddenly said: "brother Xiao, tomorrow, I won''t go." Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded¡° I''m going home Liu Chengfeng said. Xiao Yao nodded again. Liu Chengfeng couldn''t hold his breath and asked, "brother Xiao, are you not curious? What should I do when I go back?"¡° No, tell me when you come back. " Xiao Yao said. Liu Chengfeng was happy and nodded his head.

 Chapter 1333

/p> (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1334

    When the king of Dongyang found that Xiao Yao and others were stagnant, he was also a little confused.


    "What does this guy want to do?" The king of Dongyang on his horse asked.


    Although the king of Dongyang was the Lord, his ability to lead soldiers to fight was not bad at all.


    Once upon a time, the king of Dongyang had 60000 soldiers, but later he was forced to take 30000 by other vassals, which was also the meaning of Wuli.


    For nothing else, it was because the king of Dongyang made Wuli feel threatened.


    Later, the king of Dongyang got older and gradually realized his mistakes, so he just abandoned them.


    He knew that he had been targeted by Wu Li.


    If you continue to be brave, I''m afraid that soon the machete hanging above your head will fall.


    Although I know it in my heart, no matter what kind of occasion, Dongyang king will not express such an idea.


    He always felt that there were too few people in the world who knew how to act stupid.


    It''s not a bad thing to pretend to be confused occasionally.


    "Lord, what shall we do?" A deputy general dismounted and came to ask.


    "If he doesn''t come, let''s go." Dongyang Wang said with a smile.


    "Yes


    The deputy general returned to the front of the horse, turned over and got on the horse, looked at the flagman, who waved the flag in his hand, and 30000 people rushed forward.


    As soon as he got to the place, Xiao Yao came out of the military tent he had just built.


    "All men, Mount!" Xiao Yao said.


    At this time, the flag bearers of silent camp also began to wave the big flag.


    What is interesting is that the banner of silent camp is written in a "Xiao" word, which means what it means, and it needs no more words. This is also the privilege of Wu Wutong to Xiao Yao. Although Zhao Danxuan and others feel wrong, Xiao Yao also doesn''t care about these things and uses them.


    Ten thousand people, go ahead.


    In the distance, the king of Dongyang watched the smoke roll.


    Ten thousand troops, mighty, momentum, neat footsteps, from far to near.


    The deputy general sneered and said to the king of Dongyang, "these 10000 people are like 100000 people."


    Dongyang Wang suddenly opened his eyes, tone flat: "is not that 100000 people?"


    The deputy general was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what about the remaining 90000?"


    The king of Dongyang held out his hand and pointed to Xiao Yao, who was not far away. He said, "here it is."


    Deputy general:


    He doesn''t understand.


    The king of Dongyang didn''t pay attention to the deputy general, but he looked at the Hua Wen beside him and said, "Hua Wen, what do you think?"


    Hua Hua Wen said with a smile, "I don''t have your eyesight. I can''t make more comments, but since you said so, I''ll pay a little attention later."


    Finally, there are 20 meters, Xiao Yao stopped.


    Xiao Yao raised his arm, and ten thousand people behind him drank: "kill!"


    Ten thousand people, want to do at the same time, some difficulties, after all, not everyone can see Xiao Yao''s action, but also not too messy, listen, is still resounding.


    "Who''s ahead?" Dongyang Wang asked, squinting.


    Xiao Yao did not dismount, but replied: "silent camp, Xiao Yao!"


    "Why don''t you step down when you see me?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "..." Dongyang Wang originally wanted to give each other a bad impression, but unexpectedly, he got such an answer.


    No? What the hell is this?


    He held back for a long time and continued to say, "why do you come to Longshan road?" "Bright sword!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Bright sword?" Dongyang Wang felt that the young man was interesting.


    Even though there were only ten thousand people behind him, he was not timid in the face of his thirty thousand army, and even dared to roar "kill".


    But this kind of spirit, don''t say others, Dongyang Wang admitted that even when he was young, he couldn''t do it.


    "You''re not afraid, I''ll eat all of you 10000 people?" Dongyang Wang continued.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    "Then try it." Xiao Yao said.


    "What did you say?" Dongyang Wang was stunned again.


    The reason why he said that just now is that he just wanted to cause some psychological pressure on Xiao Yao.


    To put it simply, I want to scare each other.


    In fact, as Xiao Yao said, the king of Dongyang didn''t want to have any dispute with Wang Li''s residence in Yangcheng.


    In his heart, he knew better than anyone that although the current Li palace was not so terrible, it was easy to deal with them.


    Wu Li just wants him to be cannon fodder. How can he really get together with him?


    It''s no fun to do such a stupid thing.


    "It seems that Dongyang Wang is not willing to fight? In that case? Can we have a talk? " Xiao Yao said.


    The king of Dongyang burst out laughing: "do you want to negotiate with me?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Dongyang Wang put away his smile.


    After some silence, he nodded and said, "yes, you can go with me to Dongyang palace in Longshan road. How about that?"


    After listening to the words of the king of Dongyang, Liang Daren and others were angry and laughed.


    They think that the king of Dongyang is really whimsical.


    If General Xiao really fulfilled their wish and went to Dongyang palace alone, wouldn''t he die?


    Everyone has confidence in Xiao Yao''s IQ. In their opinion, General Xiao will never make such a low-level mistake, but this time, Xiao Yao let them down.


    Xiao Yao kicked the horse''s belly, and actually walked towards the camp of Dongyang king.


    "General Xiao!" Liang boldly called out in a hurry.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at him and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s nothing."


    "..." Liang Daren is speechless. He really doesn''t know where Xiao Yao comes from. Does he think he can escape from the camp of 30000 people?


    In fact, Xiao Yao is really capable. With his strength, Xuejiao and bronze terracotta warriors, even if he can''t kill these 30000 people, it''s still no problem to protect himself.


    This is Xiao Yao''s strength.


    Also surprised was the king of Dongyang.


    Originally, he just said it casually, trying to persuade the other party to give up the previous idea.


    But now he felt as if he had miscalculated.


    He felt that the young man was either fearless or absent-minded.


    But on the other hand, a man who can lead a war can''t be absent-minded, can he?


    Even if Wu Wutong is a lack of conscience, it is impossible for him to rest so many people to a neurosis.


    However, it''s just one person. Why does he dare to come here alone?


    "General Xiao!" That 10000 people are not calm.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at the 10000 people and said, "stand by!"


    Then he came to the king of Dongyang.


    Just at this time, a team of people had already rushed out and blocked Xiao Yao in front.


    "Now, we can go." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Dongyang Wang narrowed his eyes and said," are you really not afraid of death? "


    "That''s not true. First, you dare not kill me. Second, you can''t kill me either."


    Dongyang Wang laughed: "where do you get self-confidence?"


    "Born." Xiao Yao replied.


    The king of Dongyang


    The petrified text beside him laughed.


    The king of Dongyang glared and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "When you think about it, it seems that you haven''t been so shriveled for many years." There is a saying in the article.


    Dongyang Wang sighed, coldly glanced at Xiao Yao, said: "now the young people are really more and more afraid of death."


    Xiao Yao was impatient and said, "you asked me to come here, and now you are grinding and chirping. Are you bored? I said, you are a big man. Can you show your courage? What''s the matter? Are you afraid I''ll kill you? "


    Dongyang Wang blushed and said, "get out of my way!"


    "Yes That small group of people, just quickly get out of the way.


    "Let''s go." Dongyang Wang said.


    Although he knew that Xiao Yao was an immortal, even an immortal could not hurt him in front of so many people.


    After all, there are several experts in his hands.


    Even if it''s not as good as Xiao Yao, it''s no problem to stop Xiao Yao.


    The 10000 people, watching Xiao Yao, did not understand more.


    "You say, what does general Xiao want to do?" Liang said boldly.


    Once waved to see an eye Liang bold, say: "Xiao general''s idea, if even you can guess, that is also too fail."


    "Do you know that you are getting more and more annoying now?" Liang said with a sneer.


    Zeng waved his eyes, Liang was bold and said, "do you like me? Is there anything more terrible in this world? "


    "..." Liang boldly snorted, too lazy to pay attention to Zeng.


    Xiao Yao followed the king of Dongyang. Three hours later, he arrived at the palace of the king of Dongyang.


    After entering the gate, Xiao Yao turned over and dismounted, as did Dongyang Wang and others.


    After the king of Dongyang, there were three men.


    They are all masters.


    "Before, I thought there were few experts in Yangcheng. Now it seems that there are not many experts around you!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "What a powerful cultivator, he can''t stop tens of thousands of troops." Dongyang Wang said, "moreover, as far as I know, almost all the immortals cherish their lives."


    Xiao Yaole said, "you don''t care what you say? After all, you are the king of Dongyang! If you die, will you be able to cast such a good fetus in your next life? " The king of Dongyang could not help but asked, "do you know where you are now?"¡° What''s my situation? " Xiao Yao asked¡° If I want to kill you, anytime! " Dongyang Wang said¡° However, before you want to kill me, I must kill you first. " Xiao Yao said calmly. Dongyang King snorted coldly, some don''t believe evil: "this is not necessarily?" As soon as he said this, Xiao Yao changed. The three Yizhong masters only felt a flower and a rainbow flash in front of them. When they felt the aura surging, Xiao Yao''s hand had been pinched on Wang Wu''an''s neck¡° Let go of the Lord Xiao Yao turns a deaf ear and looks at the king of Dongyang who is controlled by himself¡° And now? " He asked.

 Chapter 1335

    Dongyang King''s forehead overflowed with sweat, although he is not the kind of timid person, but in front of this young man named Xiao Yao is too evil.


    For the first time, he felt that people''s hearts were so hard to control.


    He really doesn''t know if this guy will go crazy and really kill him.


    "Now, do you still think I can''t kill you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Dongyang Wang took a deep breath and said, "I''ll take it."


    Xiao Yao laughed and let go.


    The three Yizhong masters immediately pounced on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, and one of them flew out with one punch. At the same time, he was present in front of Dongyang king.


    The next second, accompanied by a scream, the body of Dongyang King flew out and fell to the ground. Then he lay on the ground like a red shrimp, with a pale face, as if suffering a lot.


    Then, Xiao Yao again smashed out a heavy master, also came to Dongyang king in front.


    "Wu Ping''an, can you be honest with the people under you? I''ll give you face. When I come to you alone, are you still tossing about like this? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "How can I know why they do it?" In fact, Wu Ping''an is also very depressed.


    Xiao Yao has already used practical actions to let Wu Ping''an know his strength.


    But the man under his hand even wants to find Xiao Yao''s trouble.


    It''s not a toss. What is it?


    Shihuawen was also very angry. He scolded the experts: "who asked you to do it?"


    The three one heavy masters all blushed and lowered their heads together.


    Before, Xiao Yao suddenly grabbed the king of Dongyang by the neck. They didn''t stop him, which made them very surprised. So as soon as Xiao Yao opened his hand, they rushed up and wanted to subdue Xiao Yao. They told each other and the king of Dongyang that they were not vegetarians. After all, the king of Dongyang had spent a lot of money on them, and they had to show their strength, Tell the king of Dongyang that the golden flower is still worth it, but I didn''t expect it to backfire. Instead of catching Xiao Yao, I also angered Xiao Yao and the king of Dongyang.


    "Go away! Get out of here Dongyang King roared.


    He can see that these three guys, not to mention taking Xiao Yao, can''t even block each other and give themselves a chance to escape. They have a fart to stay here, which reduces their style.


    Those three people are also embarrassed to refute, so they have to go away.


    They can see that the reason why Xiao Yao, a young man, dares to go into the wolf''s den alone, is that he really has something to rely on.


    After the three left, the king of Dongyang came to Xiao Yao and said, "are you satisfied now?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "I don''t care. You can call them back now."


    The king of Dongyang


    He is really speechless. This guy named Xiao Yao doesn''t give himself any face!


    A belly of anger, there is no way to vent, can only take the lead to move forward.


    With a smile on his face, Hua Hua Wen finds Xiao Yao more and more interesting.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Shi." Xiao Yao looked at Hua Wen, but his face showed a sincere smile.


    Petrified text is tiny a Leng, ask a way: "do you know me?"


    "I heard that when I came here before." Xiao Yao said, "they say that Mr. Shi is very talented and brave. He is a rare talent, so I wonder if I can turn you back to Yangcheng."


    Petrifaction can''t laugh or cry.


    "I''m flattered. It''s about killing me!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if it''s so easy to win you, I''m afraid you can''t stand in front of me."


    Hua Hua Wen smiles and says, "I also heard that Wang Wenge was brought back by you from the imperial city."


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "do you know this?" In his opinion, he is still a humble little man, so he should not pay attention to himself.


    "I just know it''s a young man named Xiao Yao, but I don''t know what he looks like. Now I know." Shi Huawen said.


    Xiao Yaole said: "then you are not curious, how do I say Wang Wenge turned back?"


    Hua Hua Wen thought about it, shook his head and said, "forget it."


    Now, it''s Xiao Yao''s turn to be curious: "why?"


    "I''m afraid you''ve taken me back, too." After that, he burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao thinks that this guy named Shi Huawen is an interesting person.


    After entering the room, the table had been set up for the banquet.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "Wang Ye, this is already ready?"


    The king of Dongyang has sat down and said, "before the text was told, you should have looked for me this time, and it should be the last thing I did not talk about with Wu Wutong, so I was ready for it."


    Speaking of this, he said: "of course, I also want you to know that Huawen is a magic trick."


    "Don''t you think it seems that there is no pattern? Isn''t this Mr. Kaishi''s desk? " Xiao Yaole said.


    Without Dongyang Wang''s permission, Xiao Yao had already sat down.


    Hua Hua Wen said with a smile, "I don''t care. Anyway, he broke down a lot."


    Xiao Yao also laughed.


    After sitting down, the king of Dongyang said, "now, how do you want to persuade me?"


    "I don''t think it''s me who convinced you, it''s you who convinced me." Xiao Yao picked up chopsticks and began to put vegetables in his bowl.


    Xiao Yao''s unique opening made Dongyang Wang confused.


    "Why did I persuade you?" Asked the king of Dongyang.


    "Don''t you think you can live only if you persuade me to accept you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Oh?" Dongyang Wang sneered and said, "are you overestimating yourself?"


    Xiao Yao chewed the food in his mouth, put down his chopsticks, looked at the king of Dongyang, and said, "Wuli wants you to send troops to attack Qingniao County, am I right?"


    Dongyang Wang nodded, which is nothing to deny. It is a fact. Even if he denies it, it is meaningless. Since the other party will say so, it is obvious that he has mastered the exact information. After denying it, he will appear stupid.


    Although he doesn''t feel how smart he is, he doesn''t want to be stupid in front of others.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you think that if you really attack Qingniao County, how many of your 30000 people can live?"


    "..." Dongyang Wang thought about it and said, "I can pretend like this."


    "Yes, it''s ok now, but do you really think Wu Li is a 250? Can he tolerate it all the time? " Xiao Yao said, "in my opinion, in fact, his patience has already been consumed almost."


    The king of Dongyang is speechless.


    What Xiao Yao said was also said by Shihua Wen before, which is also the biggest problem facing the king of Dongyang.


    "Wuli must have a way to force you to attack Qingniao county. There''s no doubt about that. Secondly, do you think Wuli really doesn''t know what''s going on here? Believe it or not, Wuli will soon know the news that I came to your house to have dinner alone and left safely. At that time, even if we don''t have a good talk, do you think Wuli will believe it? Before Wutong could leave alive, it was because she had brought enough people to herself and did not put herself in danger. Now? Xiao Yao continued.


    Xiao Yao''s words, don''t say Dongyang king, even if is accompany sit of petrified text, the facial expression on the face all some ugliness.


    I have to say that this is something they didn''t think of before. Even, they were surprised. Did they fall into Xiao Yao''s trap from the beginning? If so, this young man''s city is a little terrible.


    Xiao Yao continued to eat, also continued to say: "I brought 10000 people today, what is the situation, you know?"


    "Well." Dongyang Wang sneered and said, "shrimp soldiers and crab generals!"


    "But as you can see today, are they shrimp soldiers and crab generals?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The king of Dongyang didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao. Before that, he really thought so. But after seeing the so-called momentum today, he also changed his mind. Although he didn''t know how Xiao Yao did it, the 10000 people he brought were obviously not the so-called old, weak, sick and disabled.


    "Do you know how many soldiers and horses there are in the northern foothills?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Three hundred thousand." The king of Dongyang said, it''s no secret. He''s still the king of Dongyang in the north. He can''t even know this.


    "Yes, it''s only 300000. You have 30000. Now Yang Cheng has 30000. Wu Li has only 190000 at most. It''s impossible to transfer all 190000. He has to guard against not only us, but also the border. He can transfer 130000 people. Do you think we have a big disadvantage?"


    The king of Dongyang had never calculated such an account before.


    "So, in the case of alliance, it is not necessarily you who help us, but we also help you. What is alliance? Why alliance? Because we all need to do this, and we can all benefit from it. " Xiao Yao said.


    "What good can I get?" Asked the king of Dongyang.


    When he asked, Hua Hua Wen sighed.


    He knew that the attitude of the king of Dongyang had been somewhat relaxed at this time, but he had no choice but to say that they had been led by Xiao Yao.


    "First, you can live. Second, you can live freely." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the difference between these two points?" The king of Dongyang asked.


    "You live because you don''t need to attack Qingniao county. You live freely because you can get rid of your shackles. Do you really want to be the king of Dongyang? Or are you afraid to give up your military power and not even know if you can live till tomorrow? " Xiao Yao asked, "as far as I know, there seems to be some contradiction between you and Wu Li, right?"


    Dongyang Wang''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He realized that he underestimated Xiao Yao¡° Five years ago, your son injured the third prince. Two years ago, you openly contradicted Wuli, who was in Tianyuan hall. In fact, these are not the most important. The important thing is that your father, although he is a brother with Wuli, has staged a drama of seizing the emperor''s right. If Wuli doesn''t have many means, now it''s your family who will stand up to Wuli and keep an eye on you before the death of the former Emperor, right Xiao Yao asked. Dongyang Wang took a cool breath again. How many things does this guy know? But at the thought that it was from Prince Li''s mansion, the king of Dongyang was relieved. It doesn''t seem surprising that Lao Li Wang knew this.

 Chapter 1336

    Surprised, not only the king of Dongyang, but also Hua Hua Wen.


    Some of the things Xiao Yao is talking about are things he doesn''t know.


    However, Xiao Yao knows so well that the heart of Hua Hua Wen is as depressed as it is.


    Now Wu Ping An looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes, which are more and more strange.


    "What do you want to say?" Wu Ping''an took a deep breath and asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, blinked his eyes and said seriously: "is my meaning not clear enough? In fact, it''s not that I have to make an alliance with you, but you have to make an alliance with me. Why does Wuli have to let you 30000 people attack Qingniao county? In fact, as long as you are not a 250, you can understand in your heart that he wants to target Prince Li''s mansion, but he also wants to take this opportunity to make five people available to you, the king of Dongyang. Even if you can''t win the final victory, it''s OK to consume the strength of Prince Li''s mansion? Why didn''t Wu Li do this thing of killing two birds with one stone? "


    The expression on Wu Ping''an''s face has become more and more ugly.


    Xiao Yao can think of, how can he not think of it? But sometimes it''s one thing to think about it. It''s another thing to think of a solution.


    After Wu Ping''an knew Wu Li''s intention, he began to procrastinate. But as Xiao Yao said, Wu Li couldn''t have no idea what happened to him. It won''t be long before Wu Li began to urge him and began to use some methods that he couldn''t think of for the moment.


    Wu Ping''an is also under great psychological pressure.


    "To make an alliance with me is to save yourself!" Xiao said with a sigh.


    Wu Ping''an heaved a sigh, took the glass in front of him, touched Xiao Yao, and drank it all.


    Xiao Yao knows that he has successfully found a breakthrough.


    He didn''t move his face, just quietly waiting for Wu Ping''an to speak.


    In fact, Xiao Yao said almost everything that should be said and shouldn''t be said. However, the final decision was still in Wu Ping''an''s hands.


    In fact, up to now, Xiao Yao does not dare to say that he is 100% sure. He just feels that he should do everything he can. Even if Wu Ping''an really wants to refuse himself, he has nothing to say and there will be no regrets.


    Finally, Wu Ping''an spoke.


    "Come on, what else can I get when it''s done." Wu Ping An said.


    "Your son can be the next king of Dongyang." Xiao Yao said.


    At this time, he thought about it before he came here. It''s very difficult to pull Dongyang king into his own camp. Now the man sitting in front of Xiao Yao is Dongyang king. Xiao Yao can''t treat him as a fool. If he doesn''t give him any benefits, Dongyang King certainly won''t be willing to make an alliance so hastily.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the king of Dongyang was a little stunned and asked, "isn''t it supposed to be like this?"


    Xiao Yao said: "if you don''t choose to make an alliance with us, even if your Dongyang palace is safe and tide over this crisis, do you think Wuli will make your son the next Dongyang king?"


    "Why not?" Asked the king of Dongyang.


    Xiao Yao sighed and stood up.


    "For what?" Asked the king of Dongyang.


    "Since Dongyang Wang doesn''t want to have a good chat, I''ll go." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Dongyang Wang was depressed.


    Xiao Yao continued: "Dongyang king, the reason why I say so much is that I think you are a smart man. At least I won''t treat you as a fool. But obviously, in your heart, I still treat you as a fool. In this case, what can I say more? Can''t I see what you can understand? I have said so much before. Do you really think your son can become the next king of Dongyang? Why should we have any disputes over these things that are put on the table? "


    Dongyang Wang Wu Ping''an is more and more depressed.


    He felt that from the moment he sat down, Xiao Yao had taken the initiative.


    What''s more, he thinks Xiao Yaogang''s words are very reasonable. He seems to subconsciously treat the other party as a fool.


    But is Xiao Yao really stupid?


    The answer is obvious. Xiao Yao is not only not stupid, but also smart. He has a terrible way of thinking. In particular, he has a very comprehensive way of thinking. In addition, he has a very fast vision and can see many things that others can''t see.


    Dongyang Wang also stood up and said, "I promise you."


    Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    "It seems that you didn''t really intend to leave just now!" Wu Ping said happily.


    Xiao Yao said: "originally, it''s just a unique way of expression."


    The king of Dongyang sighed, "if I could speak so much when I came to Wutong, I don''t think I need to face you."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "You''re not from Beilu, are you?" Asked the king of Dongyang.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "If so, why do you have to get involved in the affairs of Beilu?" Dongyang Wang Rao asked with interest.


    Xiao Yao also sat down again. He continued to eat.


    I haven''t had enough before, but I''ve been hungry.


    "Actually, what''s going on in your northern foot is not related to me. I didn''t think about it. I just had to do something about Wu Wutong." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The king of Dongyang asked, "do you love Wutong?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at the king of Dongyang and asked, "do you have too many questions?"


    Dongyang Wang said with a smile, "I have to be more careful, don''t I? Actually, even if Wu Wutong really became a female emperor, I would not mind. I just don''t want the imperial power of the northern foot to fall into the hands of a foreign surname.


    Dongyang king was not the kind of person who spoke euphemistically. The meaning of this was clear enough.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. At least I''m not interested in any imperial power."


    "If only that were true." Dongyang Wang if have deep meaning to say.


    Although contact with Xiao Yao time is not too long, but Xiao Yao has left a very deep impression on him.


    He always felt that if Xiao Yao really had such an idea, it would not be impossible for him to have the northern foothills in his hands.


    After all, Wu Wutong is still too young to stir up the girder.


    "Eat well, I should go, too." Xiao Yao said, "when I return to Yangcheng, I hope the king of Dongyang can send troops."


    "What do you mean?" Dongyang Wang was stunned and asked, "why should I send troops?"


    Xiao Yao said: "from Qingniao county to Longshan Road, there can''t be any more people from Wuli, can there?"


    "That''s what you want to make an alliance with me for?" Dongyang Wang asked with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s only half the reason. Anyway, it''s good for you and us to win early."


    Wu Ping''an thought about it and nodded: "OK, I''ll discuss it with Hua Wen later, and then I''ll send a letter."


    Xiao Yao let out a "um". Wu Ping''an''s answer didn''t come out of Xiao Yao''s expectation. After all, it''s not a disappearance. Besides, Hua Hua Wen is also Wu Ping''an''s most trusted counselor. If Wu Ping''an doesn''t need to ask Shi Hua Wen for anything, what''s the significance of Hua Hua Wen''s existence?


    And Xiao Yao also knows that he is still sitting here. Even if there is anything between Wu Ping''an and Hua Hua Wen that he wants to say, he has to avoid Xiao Yao like a way.


    It was meaningless for him to stay here. He went out of Dongyang palace and rode away.


    After Xiao Yao left, Wu Ping''an turned to Hua Wen and asked, "Hua Wen, what do you think?"


    "Now I finally know why Wang Wenge is willing to leave the imperial city and enter Yangcheng." Shi Huawen said.


    "Oh?" "Why?" Wu Ping asked


    "Wang Wenge is a smart man. He may not have much confidence in Wang Li''s residence in Yangcheng, but I think he must have confidence in Xiao Yao." Petrochemical text zhengse said.


    Wu Ping''an nodded, sighed and said: "fortunately, we choose to make an alliance with this guy. Otherwise, if there is such a person as our opponent, our Dongyang palace will be in danger!"


    Hua Hua Wen said with a smile: "in fact, I''m afraid that in Wang Ye''s mind, I already have the idea of alliance."


    Wu Ping''an frowned and asked, "why do you say that?"


    Shi Huawen just smiles, but does not speak.


    Wu Ping sighed and said, "well, you know me so well, you can guess it is normal. As you said, I really had the idea of alliance with Li Wang Fu. But when the last Wutong came, it didn''t make me feel that Li Wang''s house was so strong, but this time, this young man named Xiao Yao made me think that Maybe the palace of King li really has the possibility of becoming a powerful one. "


    Hua Hua Wen took a sip of tea. For so many years, he never drank wine.


    "But even if it''s like this, the winner of the palace and the imperial city can only be 37."


    "Let''s join in, isn''t it four or six¡° Wu Ping An said with a smile.


    "I used to count our 30000 people." Petrified text rolled a white eye to say.


    Wu Ping''an thought about it and said, "if so, I think you must have missed something."


    "Oh?" Hua Hua Wen asked with great interest, "what did I miss?"


    "The man before." Wu Ping An said.


    "He alone can increase the odds by 10% Hua Hua Wen said with a frown.


    Although Xiao Yao is an immortal, his strength is extraordinary, but even so, the situation of a war can not be controlled by an immortal.


    He felt that Wu Ping''an overestimated Xiao Yao in some places¡° Hua Wen, I know you don''t believe it, but when I saw that young man, I felt that he was like an army of 90000. That''s not a joke. I really think that. " Wu Ping''an said softly.

 Chapter 1337

    When Xiao Yao returns to the silent camp, Liang Daren and others rush up.


    "General Xiao, you''re back. If you don''t come back again, I''ll take my brothers to kill you!" Liang was too excited.


    "If I hadn''t held you, you would have rushed in." There''s no good way.


    Xiao Yao laughs. It can be seen that Liang Daren is really worried about himself at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do. Do you really think that the king of Dongyang can keep me from sinking?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liang Daren and others are speechless in the face of Xiao Yao''s reply.


    They admit that Xiao Yao is an immortal, and his cultivation is not bad. However, how many people are there in the hands of the king of Dongyang? With so many people, what can Xiao Yao do even if he is an immortal with good cultivation?


    Can Xiao Yao fight 30000 people alone? Fortunately, now Xiao Yao is back safe and sound.


    "General Xiao, what are we doing now?" Liang boldly asked.


    He did not ask what Xiao Yao and Dongyang Wang had done before.


    Although he is rather reckless, he knows that as a subordinate, not everything can be asked. Even if he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao and Dongyang Wang said and did before, it must not be his own knowledge. As long as this is clear, it is enough.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "go home."


    "Ah?" Liang''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    He stares at Xiao Yao, his face is incredible.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "what''s the problem?"


    Liang boldly held back for a long time, said with a bitter smile: "in fact, there is no problem, but, what are we doing in Longshan road this time?"


    "The goal has been achieved." Xiao Yao said, "so, we can go back now."


    Xiao Yao still didn''t tell us the purpose of his visit to Longshan road.


    Liang Daren also wanted to speak, but Zeng Hua, who was standing beside him, said preemptively: "Lao Liang, General Xiao said to go back, we will go back."


    Liang boldly thought about it and nodded. It''s true that what Xiao Yao said is what he said. Moreover, it''s a good thing to go back now. In fact, before, he was worried about whether he wanted to open up with the king of Dongyang. After all, the atmosphere before was tense. Although Liang Daren is not the kind of person who is afraid of death, he is not willing to sacrifice for nothing with the people under his hands! No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem to have a chance to win.


    "I told you before that when I came to Longshan road this time, I asked you to accompany me. I can''t really let you fight." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "silent camp is all my people, and I will not let the soldiers under my hand die."


    Liang boldly laughed and said, "General Xiao, if there is anything that must be killed, you must keep it for Lao Liang!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Liang boldly and said, "I still hope there will never be that day."


    On the way, Liang Daren still scolded the 20000 people who didn''t follow.


    "If you want them to come, you just have to go. Hum, General Xiao has said that they won''t fight with Dongyang King''s people. They still dare not come."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if they don''t come, they don''t dare to come. I believe there are no people in silent camp who are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    Liang boldly laughed and said, "General Xiao, you''re right. I think so too. In our silent camp, there will never be a single rat who is afraid of death!"


    Back to Yangcheng, when he arrived at Li Wang''s house, Xiao Yao had not spoken, and Wu Wutong and others had already known. "Xiao Yao, how did you do it?" Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes as if he was looking at aliens.


    Wu Wutong ran before Xiao Yao went to Longshan Road, but the result was a little lost. The Dongyang king was not so good. No matter what she said, the attitude of the king of Dongyang would not be loosened, or even said she would never ally with Li Wang Fu.


    At that time, she went with 40000 troops.


    However, Xiao Yao''s shot was only carried by forty thousand people, but he had already done what Wu Wutong did not do.


    So what does Wu Wutong think of it? Is it because Xiao Yao is a man?


    Such a reason is obviously untenable.


    Watching Wu Wutong''s extremely depressed look, Xiao Yao also laughed.


    "In fact, before the second attempt, I thought Wu Ping An had planned to make an alliance with us, but he was not sure."


    Wu Wutong asked, "what is he need to grasp?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I ask you, if you want to pull someone to do business with you, what do you have to let him understand first?"


    Wu Wutong was puzzled, but still didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    But Wang Wenge on the side said, "if it''s me, I''ll let the other party know that the business we''re doing together is very promising, and we can definitely make money. In other words, it''s very likely to make money."


    Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it''s better for Wang Wenge to be smart."


    Wang Wenge gave a bitter smile and said, "even if I understand this, I can''t think of any way."


    "That''s because you lack a source of information." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Wenge and others all looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    Xiao Yao sat down and poured himself a cup of tea to moisten his throat.


    After a while, he said the conversation between himself and the king of Dongyang.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Wu Wutong and others were all stunned by their faces.


    "Xiao Yao, how do you know the things between Wu Ping''an and Wu Li?" Wu Wutong asked, "I don''t know all these things."


    It is true that the information Xiao Yao has mastered is very important. If it is not for Xiao Yao''s mastery of the information, it is not easy to persuade Wu Ping''an.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Wutong tree and said, "this is what I said before. I have more information channels than you."


    "What channel?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "Silent camp shadow." Xiao Yao said.


    "Shadow?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "shadow in addition to the punishment hall, scouts, and intelligence departments, my intelligence is provided to me by them. Now the person in charge of shadow is Liu Chengfeng. What I said is all said by Liu Chengfeng."


    "But how did Liu Chengfeng know his shadow?" Wu Wutong puzzled.


    Not to mention the silent camp, Prince Li''s mansion also has its own intelligence network.


    However, the information Xiao Yao got was not obtained by the Li palace.


    In fact, if these Wutong really want to check, it is not difficult, but ordinary people will not think about it.


    Although Wang Wu Ping, a Dongyang king, is also a powerful king, he is not very strong in a large and small scale. Wutong will not be idle to study his opponent.


    Wu Wutong''s question came out and Xiao Yao laughed.


    "It''s a long story to say. Well, it''s still because of the particularity of silent camp." Xiao Yao said.


    "Particularity?" Wang Wenge said with a smile, "the biggest particularity of silent camp is that it comes from the hands of various vassal kings."


    Xiao Yao looks at Wang Wenge and gives him a thumbs up.


    "You''re right. That''s the biggest particularity and advantage of silent camp."


    After Xiao Yao''s words, everyone was at a loss again.


    The thirty thousand men in the silent camp are not seen by the princes, otherwise they will not be so simple to Wu Wutong.


    Therefore, according to the truth, this should be considered as a great disadvantage. How can Xiao Yao become an advantage here?


    Xiao Yao said: "in the silent camp, there are thousands of people who come from the king of Dongyang. Do you think it is difficult for those thousands of people to master some information?"


    Although Xiao Yao''s words were just the beginning, all the people present understood it.


    "In addition to the Dongyang king, I have more or less mastered the information of other vassals, and some of them are very unpopular. Ha ha, after Liu Chengfeng comes back, I''ll ask him to sort it out and send it to Prince Li''s house." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong sighed and said, "Xiao Yao, I am a costume now. Can you find a gem from a broken stone?"


    Xiao Yao said: "first of all, the silent camp is not a broken stone. It is undeniable that there are many veterans in the silent camp who are more than 40 or 50 years old. Some vassal kings and princes feel that these veterans are not as good as the young and strong recruits."


    "That''s how it was." Wu Wutong said.


    Do not say those kings, even Wu Wutong thought so.


    "In fact, on the contrary, in many ways, the recruits are not as good as the veterans. Originally, it took us about half a month to get to Longshan Road, but we only took ten days. Do you know why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong shook his head.


    "Because old soldiers, many roads, maybe people on Longshan road don''t know, but those old soldiers know, undeniably, those roads are even forbidden areas for ordinary people, there is no water, no food or drink, but old soldiers know where to find water, what weeds to eat and what bark to chew." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong sticks to his own view.


    Xiao Yao is a guy who can find gems from broken stones!


    The old soldier is a treasure. In this case, only Xiao Yao dares to say so in the Lingwu world.


    But after listening to Xiao Yao''s reasons, people have to admit that what Xiao Yao said is true.


    Well organized and well justified.


    "Well, but you just said that when Liu Chengfeng came back, where did that guy go?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "home."


    "Home?" Wu Wutong said, "now he can go home, can his father let him out?" I don''t know, but I know he will come back for sure Xiao Yao said¡° So confident? " Wu Wutong was surprised. Xiao Yao said: "because he said that when he came back, he was telling me what he would do when he went home this time. Since he said so, he would definitely come back." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao paused and continued: "in fact, you know Liu Chengfeng''s character. If he is not sure he can come back, he dare not go back." Wu Wutong sighed and said, "actually, I hope he will not come back this time." Xiao Yaole said: "you can think about it. If he doesn''t come back, maybe he will stand on the opposite side of us." Wu Wutong changed his face, and hurriedly said, "since that is the case, he will come back!" Xiao Yao burst out laughing.

 Chapter 1338

    Dongyang King''s affairs are settled, and Li Wang''s residence is also relieved.


    It can be said that Xiao Yao has made a great contribution this time. If there is no way to solve the problem of Dongyang king, they will face a huge problem.


    However, in Xiao Yao''s view, this is not a great thing. When he proposed the alliance, he had already thought about it in his heart. In any case, he would take Dongyang Wang Wu''an.


    Even if Xiao Yao fails this time, he will not give up and will find a breakthrough from other places.


    Of course, the development of things is not as complicated as Xiao Yao thought before. There are no twists and turns.


    By the evening, Xiao Yao told Wu Wutong that he would leave again.


    "Where are you going again?" Wu Wutong stared at Xiao Yao unbelievable.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I plan to go to the northern Chutian gully."


    "Why there?" Wu Wutong''s complexion is more and more ugly.


    The three forbidden areas of Lingwu world are black forest, the forbidden area of Daqin, and the northern Chutian gully.


    These three places do not know how many immortal ones are buried, so when Xiao Yao said he was going to the North Chu Tian gully, Wu Wutong was worried except for surprise.


    "I heard people say that there are many monsters and some relics in the northern Chutian gully, so I want to see them." Xiao Yao said.


    "That place is too dangerous." Wu Wutong''s face was white. He said, "do you know how many four heavy and five heavy immortal men can''t get out after entering the North Chu Tian gully?"


    "But there are also some immortals in the ningdan period. After they go in, they come out, and their strength has made a great leap." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wu Wutong did not know how to refute Xiao Yao.


    What she said is true, and what Xiao Yao said is true.


    The northern Chutian gully is such a magical place. If you want to enter the northern Chutian gully and come out alive, you need not only strength, but also luck. If you are lucky, even if you are an immortal in ningdan period, you can come out alive. Maybe you can benefit a lot in the northern Chutian gully. But if you are not lucky, even if you are a quintuple master and a quintuple master, Maybe I can die in the northern Chutian gully.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Wutong tree standing in front of himself, and said, "in fact, no matter danger or danger, I will go. Of course, I am not the kind of person who lacks heart. If I really encounter danger, I can not cope with it. I run away quickly." besides, you do not know, but I have bronze Terracotta Army, this is my life insurance symbol. Unless you meet a kind of eight or nine immortal cultivator, you will have no problem if you want to escape. Even if Hong feisheng wants to fight for my terra cotta warriors, he has to think about it. "


    Wu Wutong, white eyes and Xiao Yao, said, "Hung Dao Chang is not a fool. He doesn''t have to fight with your Terracotta Army." if you kill you, will you do it?


    Xiao Yao laughed awkwardly.


    It seems that he underestimated Wutong''s intelligence quotient.


    As Wu Wutong said, Hong Fei Sheng may not be able to get tough with twenty thousand Terracotta Army, but what must be done? As long as you go beyond the terracotta warriors and kill Xiao Yao, everything will be solved. Before, in the Imperial City, the old eunuch did not have the strength to cross the terracotta warriors and horses, and Xiao Yao was hiding in the terracotta warriors and horses, so his ability was not enough for all armies to take Xiao Yao''s head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Xiao Yao said.


    "Really?" Wu Wutong is still reluctant.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I really want to go."


    "All right." Wu Wutong threw aside his mouth and said, "then you must come back early."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Wutong Wang has already allied with the Dongyang king, and for Wu Wu Tong, it basically stands on its feet. What remains is Zhao Danxuan and Wang Wen Ge Song Yuxuan.


    Therefore, it is more important to improve one''s cultivation first.


    "Xiao Yao, you say, can I really?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "we''ve come to this step. What else can we do? You''ve done a lot of things that people can''t do in their lives, and now it seems that you have a good chance of winning. "


    "It''s all your credit." Wu Wutong smiled bitterly. "I am not a fool. I understand this thing, but now I see that everything is going smoothly, but I know more than anyone else. If it weren''t for you, what I could do nothing at all."


    Xiao Yao saw Wu Wutong, and from her eyes, Xiao Yao saw bitter and helpless. He suddenly realized that his pace was faster.


    Although so far, the progress has been very smooth, but the speed of progress is too fast.


    In this process, Wu Wutong has been working hard to grow up.


    In Wutong''s body, Xiao Yao also saw many changes, but these changes were not enough to support Wu Wutong''s support for the present situation of Li Wang Fu.


    "Don''t think so much. Take it step by step. Don''t be afraid of anything." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t forget, even if you fail, it''s nothing. It''s a big deal to follow me and walk this Lingwu world again, and go on the road we haven''t finished yet."


    "But..."


    Wu Wutong''s speech was not finished, and he was interrupted by Xiao Yao''s hand.


    Xiao Yao''s two hands were on the shoulder of Wu Wutong, wondering whether it would be a bit of a suspicion of being a bit of a driver.


    "In a word, since it has already started, don''t hesitate. If you think too much in your heart, it will be very heavy and slow to walk." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong nodded lightly and smiled. "Then go, I hope you can come back next time, can I say with pride to others, see the nine master? That''s the man I love Wutong! "


    Xiao Yao


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s embarrassed expression, Wu Wutong laughed and laughed, and said, "well, I will not say that you are my love man."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what you''re talking about is this. I don''t think I can become a nine fold master so soon." The two of them seem to have different concerns.


    Wu Wutong was too angry to kick kicking on Xiao Yao''s calf, and turned to walk towards his room.


    After walking several times, Wu Wutong suddenly stopped again.


    She turned around and looked at Xiao Yao, and walked backward. Xiao Yao did not need to worry that the girl would fall. After all, Wu Wutong was also a fairy repair person.


    "Xiao Yao, I hope that by the time you come back next time, I will have reached the imperial city."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I believe that when the time comes, I will take the people of the silent camp to kill them together."


    Wu Wutong laughed more happily.


    On the second day, Wu Wutong rose very late.


    You can''t get up until you get up.


    "Xiao Yao is gone." Zhao Danxuan said after seeing Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong nodded. "I know."


    "I got up so late for fear of seeing him leave?" Zhao danxuan asked with a smile.


    He is a clever man who can guess Wutong''s thoughts.


    "Why is he so anxious to improve his cultivation?" Wu Wutong did not understand.


    Zhao danxuan thought about it and said, "maybe it''s because he thinks that you are short of an expert who can stand on your feet."


    Wu Wutong gave a little bit of a blink and nodded.


    Mukden city.


    Liu Chengfeng returned to his hometown.


    He had a feeling of being separated.


    He has lived in this place for more than 20 years, only left for one year. But I don''t know why, when he returned to Fengtian city again, looking at everything around him, he had a strange feeling.


    For example, I haven''t come back for many years.


    In fact, in this year''s time, there is basically no big change in the city of Fengtian.


    However, even if it''s just a small stone moving, it will make Liu Chengfeng feel interesting.


    Leading the horse into the city, walking on the familiar road.


    Occasionally, they can see one or two familiar friends. They will be very surprised. Then they rush up to have a good chat with Liu Chengfeng and ask about his experience in this year.


    Liu Chengfeng gave them a simple answer, saying that he had crossed mountains and seas this year and had seen a sea of people.


    Those who listen to Liu Chengfeng always smile and don''t ask much.


    But they never know how wonderful and magnificent Liu Chengfeng''s simple words are.


    When he returned to the Lord''s residence, Liu Chengfeng knocked the door open. The old servant who opened the door was stunned for a long time when he saw him. Then he quickly stepped forward, because he was excited and tripped over the threshold.


    Liu Chengfeng quickly reached out to help him and said with a smile, "Uncle Shan, I haven''t seen you for only a year, but I''m radiant. Didn''t I take my new daughter-in-law secretly?"


    The old servant couldn''t laugh or cry, and wiped his tears with the back of his hand.


    "Young master, where have you been! Without saying a word, the Lord and we are worried. "


    "You are worried about me or believe it. Can he still think of me?" Liu Chengfeng said happily.


    "Young master, don''t talk nonsense. Although the master doesn''t say it, everyone can see that the master is missing and worried day and night..."


    Liu Chengfeng nodded and said: "I know, I know, I don''t come back? Where''s my father? "


    "In the house, I''m going to report it. The master must be very happy!" Shanbo ran forward for a distance, then suddenly thought of something, quickly turned back, stretched out his hand to pull the reins, "young master, I help you lead the horse."


    Liu Chengfeng didn''t refuse and went with him.


    After entering the mansion, many servants rushed over, surrounded Liu Chengfeng with three stories inside and three stories outside. It was not easy for Liu Chengfeng to move forward.


    Everyone''s face is full of smiling faces. After all, Liu Chengfeng is a rare good master. He can''t beat and scold servants, and many servants are willing to be close to him.

 Chapter 1339

    Liu Chengfeng looked at the familiar faces, with mixed feelings in his heart, but he was happy after all.


    In fact, I don''t know how many times, Liu Chengfeng said goodbye to them in his heart, and how many times he thought he would never see these people again.


    "Cough." At this time, there was a cough coming from behind, and the faces of those people all showed a flustered look, and they quickly backed away one by one.


    A man in a grey robe stood on the steps and looked at Liu Chengfeng.


    "Dad." Liu Chengfeng smiles.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you come back?" The middle-aged man''s expression is grim and his eyes are indifferent. Looking at his posture, it seems that the next second he will rush over and beat Liu Chengfeng on the ground.


    Liu Chengfeng was not nervous. He looked at his father with a smile and said, "Dad, what do you scare me to do as soon as I come back? If I do leave, you''ll have to be more angry. "


    The middle-aged man was too angry to speak.


    In fact, what makes him most angry is that he thinks Liu Chengfeng is still telling the truth, and he doesn''t really want to drive his son away, but when did the boy become so clear?


    "Where have you been in this year?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    Liu Chengfeng came to him, sighed and said, "Dad, can you let me into the room to talk?"


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, turned and walked back to the house.


    Liu Chengfeng didn''t have any ink, so he quickly followed.


    After entering the room, Liu Donglai, Liu Chengfeng''s father, ordered his servants to prepare lunch.


    Father and son sat on the table together, looking a little out of step.


    Liu Donglai didn''t speak, neither did Liu Chengfeng.


    After a cold dish, Liu Chengfeng began to move his chopsticks.


    "If you go out for a year, there will be no rules. Have I let you eat?" Liu Donglai said with a frown.


    Liu Chengfeng put down his chopsticks, looked at his father, and said, "Dad, can we not stretch? How old am I? Can I have a good chat? "


    "..." Liu Dong came for a moment.


    I''m Cao. I''ve been taught a lesson by my son?


    Liu Chengfeng said with a smile, "if you have anything to ask, you can ask now. I promise I will say everything I know."


    Liu Donglai sneered and said, "my curiosity is really not that heavy."


    Liu Chengfeng sighed, his expression was very strange.


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? " Originally, Liu Donglai thought that his son would argue with him on this topic, but he didn''t expect that Liu Chengfeng just laughed.


    It makes him feel bad.


    In the words of the earth, Liu Chengfeng''s attitude now is: I will quietly watch you pretend.


    Liu Chengfeng said with a smile: "Dad, I really don''t know what you think in your heart, but if you say you are not curious at all, I don''t believe it, but even if you don''t ask, I plan to talk with you well. After all, this time, I just want to ask you something."


    Liu Dong was angry: "the reason why you are willing to come back this time is that you are in trouble outside?"


    "It''s not too much trouble. I just want to have a peaceful chat with you." Liu Chengfeng said, "I can''t take long when I come back this time. I have to go to Yangcheng."


    "Yang Cheng?" Hearing these two words, Liu Donglai''s face changed immediately.


    What happened to Yang Cheng recently? He must have a clear family. Let''s not say that he is the leader of Fengtian city. Even if he is just an ordinary citizen, he may not know.


    "Why are you in Yangcheng?" Liu Donglai said, "do you know what''s going on in Yangcheng now? How dare you stay there? "


    "Of course." Liu Chengfeng said with a smile, "this time I come back, I hope you can help Yang Cheng. In fact, even if you don''t do it, Prince Li''s house won''t be afraid of Wu Li..."


    Before Liu Chengfeng finished, Liu Donglai slapped him on the table.


    "Presumptuous! Is the name of the holy one you can call With these words, Liu Donglai immediately realized something and said, "you are also involved in the affairs of Prince Li''s mansion?"


    This possibility is very big, otherwise, his son can''t call his name directly to the emperor of Beilu.


    It can be seen that in Liu Chengfeng''s heart, Wu Li is not in the eye.


    Liu Chengfeng nodded and said, "I''m not only involved in it, but also the leader of silent camp shadow hall."


    "..." Liu Donglai was a fool.


    Although he didn''t say that before, he was still very happy to see his son come back, but he didn''t expect that Liu Chengfeng had just come back and brought him such heavy news.


    How is that possible?


    Is this guy crazy?


    "It''s nonsense Liu Donglai stood up directly.


    This is not a trivial matter. If the imperial city knows, don''t say Liu Chengfeng, they will be killed by the whole family!


    "How many people know about this?" Liu Dong asked.


    Liu Chengfeng said with a smile, "what do you think? I have thousands of people under me. "


    "..." Liu Donglai suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Dad, do you think that if you just shut me up at home and don''t let me go back to Prince Li''s house, you can have a rest?" Liu Chengfeng asked softly.


    Liu Donglai snorted. He really thought so in his heart, but he didn''t want to let Liu Chengfeng feel that he had guessed all his thoughts.


    "In fact, Dad, if you really want to lock me up, there''s no problem. Now that I''m back, I''m ready." Liu Chengfeng added some dishes to Liu Donglai''s bowl and said, "however, I always feel that my father is not that kind of unreasonable person. Although you always like to belittle me, in your heart, you never think I will be worse than others, right?"


    Liu Donglai was stunned again.


    He turned to look at Liu Chengfeng, his eyes also changed.


    He always felt that Liu Chengfeng had really grown up this time.


    "Dad, in fact, I think one of my brothers is quite right in saying that the war in Beilu is not necessarily bad." Liu Chengfeng said.


    "Nonsense, war will kill people!" Liu Donglai said.


    "Yes, war will kill people, but neither Wuli nor Prince Li will kill people, right?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Liu Dong came and nodded.


    "If one day, the gate of the northern foot of the country is pried open, whether it''s the state of Zhao or the great Qin Dynasty, once their iron cavalry steps in, do you think they will slaughter the city? As far as I know, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao have not done such a thing. " Liu Chengfeng said.


    Liu Donglai just wants to talk, but Liu Chengfeng grabs the beginning of the conversation back.


    "Dad, you don''t want to say that now the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Guo are busy dealing with the Qing Dynasty, and they don''t have time to deal with the northern foothills, do they?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Liu Donglai rubs his nose and feels embarrassed. This is exactly what he intends to say. "Everyone in the world can be confused. As the leader of Fengtian City, do you also want to be confused?" Liu Chengfeng said, "do you really think that after the Qing Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty were cleaned up by the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, they could stop?"


    "..." Liu Donglai didn''t know what to say.


    "I always feel that my father is a smart man and will not make such a low-level mistake." Liu Chengfeng suddenly stood up, looked at Liu Donglai, and said, "Dad, I''m almost thirty. I should have my own life. I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t do. I know what''s right and what''s wrong. In your opinion, I may feel that I''m making a fool of myself, but only I know what I''m doing and what I should insist on, You are willing to stand on the side of the imperial city at the north foot. I can''t say anything. After all, Wuli has given you a position to be the leader of Tiancheng. If I were you, I would certainly stand on the side of Wuli. "


    Liu Donglai said with a smile, "then tell me what Prince Li''s mansion has given you? Thousands of people? "


    Liu Chengfeng also laughed and said, "they really didn''t give me anything. Even Li Wang scolded me when he was free. But I know that Li Wang and Xiao Yao are all my friends. Dad, have you ever seen Hong feisheng? Have you ever seen willow twigs? Have you met Xu SuGuan? Have you seen ye tingchao? I''ve seen them all, and I know them. "


    "..." Liu Donglai was stunned for a long time.


    "Of course, when I say this, I don''t mean how great I am. I just want to tell you, Dad, I''ve seen everything you''ve seen, and I''ve seen everything you haven''t seen. So I know what I should do. I don''t ask fengtianfu to help Li Wangfu. I just hope that one day fengtianfu will stand on the opposite side of Li Wangfu, You just step back from the position of the Lord of the city. "


    "If not?" Liu Dong asked.


    Liu Chengfeng frowned, silent, thinking.


    After waiting for a long time, Liu Chengfeng sighed and said with a smile, "I''ll be killed in front of Fengtian city. Please hang my body on the head of the city at that time. At that time, King Li and the silent battalion general will not step into Fengtian city even if they make a detour. This is the promise I can give you on behalf of King Li''s house."


    Liu Donglai''s mouth twitched.


    He couldn''t believe that his son said these words.


    "Dad, I''ll come back to see you when I have time. Now I''m going back." Liu Chengfeng said.


    "Must I go back?" Before Liu Dong came, he wanted to lock Liu Chengfeng up, but now he has no such idea.


    As Liu Chengfeng said, he has grown up and doesn''t need to help him make any decisions.


    Liu Chengfeng thought about it and said, "I have to go back. Shadow is still growing. I need to get familiar with everyone as soon as possible, and then sort out the intelligence. In this battle, shadow will be the one who rushes to the front. Besides intelligence, scouting training has already been trained."


    "Bah, son of a bitch, what are your abilities? Can you train well? " Liu Donglai sneered.


    Liu Chengfeng can only smile bitterly. Indeed, he also realizes that his strength is not enough¡° Let''s wait a few days. I''m busy with my work. I''ll go to Yangcheng with you to show you what real training is Liu Donglai said. Liu Chengfeng''s face was full of consternation and his mouth grew up. Liu Donglai couldn''t help laughing¡° I used to choose the road for you. I know you don''t like it, but I like it. Now that you have to take the road you like, I''m taking you for a walk. By the way, I''ll see if the scenery on that road is really like what you said. " Liu Donglai said softly. Liu Chengfeng''s tears rolled down.

 Chapter 1340

    Beilu and BeiChu are just separated by a long river.


    Lingwu world''s four famous mountains, Dongyue, Nanlu, Xihua, Beifeng.


    Beifeng is located at the junction of the Qing and autumn dynasties and the state of Zhao, Xihua is in the territory of the Qin Dynasty, Dongyue mountain is at the northern foot of the Wei Kingdom, which is the location of xundaozong, and then Nanlu.


    There is another reason why Nanlu is famous.


    Jinchan temple, the holy land of Buddhism, is located on Mount Nanlu.


    If you want to go to the northern Chutian gully, you have to pass the Jinchan temple. Xiao Yao thinks that since he is here, it''s good to go up the mountain to see the little monk Xu SuGuan.


    It''s just a visit.


    On the way, Xiao Yao also enjoyed the scenery of northern Chu.


    Comparatively speaking, the terrain of northern Chu was broader than that of Southern Chu, and its troops were slightly stronger.


    But because the southern Chu and the northern Chu were originally a country, Chu was only divided later, so it was not strong enough. Small friction between the South and the north is constant, but it is impossible to start a full-scale war in recent years. After all, the situation between the two countries has not stabilized for long. If we fight now, we will still have to be turbulent. Even if we win, it will give our neighbors an opportunity. No one is willing to do such a stupid thing.


    Another reason is that neither the southern Chu nor the northern Chu had much confidence to eat each other, so they had to wait for the chance quietly.


    Of course, these things have nothing to do with Xiao Yao. He didn''t think that he had to be involved in the southern Chu and the northern Chu. Of course, just because he didn''t have this idea for the time being doesn''t mean he didn''t have this idea in the future.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao thought of an interesting person, Li xiongshan.


    Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong met a group of horse thieves before Jiang Guo. The leader of the horse thief was called Li Xiongshan, or the descendants of the tiger army before Jiang. The two men also made an agreement. When Li Xiongshan had twenty thousand people on his hand, Xiao Yao would help him to return to the country. Actually, he said at random, if there was such a chance, Now I don''t know what happened to Li xiongshan. Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to ask. Let''s not say how hard it is to win over 20000 people with Li xiongshan''s ability. Even if Li xiongshan really has 20000 people, Xiao Yao may not be able to help him restore his country.


    After all, Jiang''s experts are more than those in Beilu. It seems that there are only three of them. This is what Li xiongshan said. As for the fact, Xiao Yao is not sure.


    After arriving in northern Chu, Xiao Yao also entered a relaxed state. After crossing the border, he was not far away from Nanlu mountain.


    At any time, there are a lot of tourists on Nanlu mountain. Lingwu world is originally a place where Buddhism prevails, and Jinchan temple is also a holy place for Buddhism. There are countless devout tourists. They don''t know how many stone steps will be trampled in a year.


    Walking along the mountain road of Nanlu mountain, Xiao Yao found that the aura of Nanlu mountain is very pure. It seems that there is an aura that Xiao Yao has never met before. It makes people feel very gentle. The whole person''s mood will calm down. If you observe carefully, you will find that people walking on the mountain road are smiling, This is a kind of subconscious behavior. Maybe this is the so-called Buddha Qi.


    Of course, it''s all Xiao Yao''s conjecture. After all, he doesn''t know much about Buddhism.


    Walking, I met an interesting old man.


    "Young man, do you come to worship Buddha?" The old man and Xiao Yao walked side by side and asked, probably because they thought walking on the mountain road was too boring, so they wanted to find someone to chat with.


    "Well, visit a good friend by the way." Xiao Yao looked at the old man and said with a smile.


    The other person''s age is about 70 years old. Of course, this is only visual inspection.


    He holds a climbing stick in his hand and always has a smile on his face, which makes him refuse to chat. "Are you from the state of Jiang?" The old man continued.


    Xiao Yao was stunned, and then realized that the other party''s guess must be due to his short hair. In fact, in the past two years, Xiao Yao''s short hair has also produced long hair, but compared with people in Lingwu world, it is still relatively short, some like the previous idol drama F4.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said along the pole.


    In addition to that, Xiao Yao didn''t know where to say that he was. Anyway, the other side just asked, and he didn''t have to be serious.


    "Well, you''ve made a lot of progress." The old man said with a smile, "do you believe in Buddhism?"


    "Believe it or not." Xiao Yao thought about it and gave such an answer.


    "Oh?" The old man seemed interested in Xiao Yao''s reply and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "maybe I believe in the existence of gods and Buddhas in heaven, but I will never feel that they will hold my destiny in their hands."


    The old man burst out laughing.


    "Are you an immortal?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That''s no wonder. I''ve met a lot of people who cultivate immortals. They all think that way. But even those who cultivate immortals may not be able to escape the arrangement of the way of heaven and face up to the Buddhas in the sky." The old man said, "they all want to hold their own destiny, but in the end, they find that the most difficult thing in the world is to hold their own destiny."


    Xiao Yao nodded, not to refute.


    "Do you think I have a point?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you think it''s reasonable, it''s reasonable. I don''t need to identify with it."


    "I think I''m a bunch of bullshit." The old man said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought, this is also an understanding person.


    "Do you know Xu SuGuan?" The old man continued.


    "Yes, I was born Buddha." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, you say, why do some people live so well that they are born Buddha?" The old man asked with a smile, "how many immortals are there in Lingwu world? If they give everything, it is impossible for them to achieve what Xu SuGuan has achieved. Is this really fair? "


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why do we have to be fair?"


    "Well?" The old man was slightly stunned.


    "Fairness is not necessarily a good thing. If we have to say fairness in everything, the world may not be so beautiful." Xiao Yao said frankly, "in fact, some seemingly unfair things may not be really unfair. Biru, some people were born princes, but after the prince ascended the throne, how many princes died, and how many were exiled thousands of miles?"


    The old man narrowed his eyes and said, "there''s nothing wrong with this idea."


    "I don''t want that. There''s nothing better in my world to get together with my family." Xiao Yao looked up at the mountain road and said.


    When he got to the top of the mountain, the old man stopped, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "can you ask for something when you go up the mountain?"


    "No Xiao Yao said, "I don''t ask for Buddha or God, because they can''t help me. In the end, I can only help myself. It''s better to ask for myself than for others."


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting." The old man laughed and turned away.


    Xiao Yao looks at the old man''s back and smiles.


    He felt that the old man was more interesting.


    At this time, a hand suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    Xiao Yao turns around and sees Xu SuGuan.


    "Coming?" Xu SuGuan asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "do you know I''m coming?"


    "I had some premonitions before, so I came out and waited." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked around and said, "you are everywhere. You just walk out like this. Are you not afraid of being entangled?"


    "Ha ha, if you come to Nanlu mountain several times, you will know that no one will pester me." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    "Why?"


    "Because no matter what other people ask me, I keep silent. After a long time, they also know that although Xu SuGuan was born as a Buddha, he loves to practice closed mouth meditation and simply ignore me." When Xu SuGuan said this, he sighed and said, "in fact, it''s not my intention. It''s just that my master says that my ears are soft. If I open my mouth, it''s not easy to stop. Since that''s the case, it''s better not to say anything. Even if it''s all right, it won''t help others."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "your master''s words are all from the University."


    "The old man who went up the mountain with you before?" Xu SuGuan asked again.


    "Well." Xiao Yao said, "I always think he is not simple."


    "Lingwu is the first Confucian in the world." Xu SuGuan said, "will soon become a Confucian general."


    "Confucian generals?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "If you take Confucianism into Taoism, yesterday you hold the book of sages and sages, and tomorrow you may become the supreme Confucian general. Without specific accomplishments, you can achieve heaven and man, and you can fly to the immortal gate. You can master all kinds of laws in one day." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "The road is sparse and the road is the same," he said Xu said.


    Xiao Yao said: "no wonder I always feel that there is something wrong with the old man."


    "Come on, I''ll show you Jinchan temple, but I''ll tell you first. If you are chased and killed later, you are not allowed to hide in Jinchan temple." Little monk Xu SuGuan said seriously.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be implicated by you." Xu SuGuan whispered.


    Xiao Yao


    Is it necessary to be so honest?


    He regretted asking.


    Xu SuGuan laughed and said, "I''m kidding. If you are in trouble, you can hide here. I dare not say anything else. But in Jinchan temple, I won''t let people bully you."


    Xiao Yaole said, "with your words, I''ll be brave in the future."


    Xu SuGuan said: "you are full of courage - enter the temple."


    After entering Jinchan temple, as the outside world said, there is a great deal of incense.


    Behind Xu SuGuan, Xiao Yao enters his meditation room.


    When I met many monks on the road, I had to put my hands together to salute when I saw Xu SuGuan.


    "Why did you come to northern Chu this time?" Xu SuGuan asked. He was sitting on a futon, and Xiao Yao didn''t want to stand, so he sat down with Xu SuGuan.


    "Go to the northern Chutian gully." Xiao Yao said, "by the way, improve your accomplishments."¡° Xiao Yao, if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it! " Xu said seriously. Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "actually, I don''t want to be so anxious, but how much time do you think I can have?"¡° I''ll go with you? " Xu SuGuan asked. Xiao Yao waved his hand: "don''t bother you, and if you really go with me, I want to break through, but more difficult."¡° There are nine spirit beasts in the northern Chutian gully, which are about to rise. You may have a good chance to go this time. " Xu said. Xiao Yao was surprised. Spirit beast? Jiuzhong? Soaring? This is big news¡° Do you know many people? "¡° As far as I know, oh, it''s not right. Maybe Xuanyuan jiuzhong can count it, but he''s not interested in it. " Xu SuGuan said with a smile.

 Chapter 1341

    The furnishings in Xu SuGuan''s Zen room are very simple.


    Looking at the empty, always feel uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao and Xu SuGuan just talked for a while, the door was knocked open.


    "Shizu, I''d like to see you in fishway." A little monk said.


    "Let him in." Xu said.


    "Who is fishway one?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Su Guan looked at Xiao Yao and said, "it''s the old Confucian."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    After a while, the old man Xiao Yao met on the mountain road came in.


    When he saw Xiao Yao, he was also surprised.


    "You?" Fishway was stunned.


    "Xiao Yao is my good friend." Xu SuGuan said softly.


    "Ha ha, no wonder, I say this son is extraordinary." Fishway one ha ha laughs a way.


    He didn''t need Xu SuGuan to say hello, so he pulled a futon and sat down.


    It can be seen that fishway one and Xu SuGuan seem to be quite familiar. At least when fishway one does this, Xu SuGuan doesn''t show any surprise. Later, Xiao Yao turns to think that it seems wrong to think so. After all, even if Xu SuGuan is really surprised, his face won''t show it. This is an old goblin who has lived for hundreds of years, He and Xu kuangge are all contemporaries.


    "I heard that you went to the Qin Dynasty and wanted to join in the fun, but I''m not an immortal. When I get there, I''m afraid you''ll have come back, so I won''t go at all." The fishway just sat down and said.


    "It''s just a stroll, but nothing special happened." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong, that old guy, is not easy to deal with." Fishway one said, "you want to change his mind, it is impossible."


    Xu Su Guan gave a bitter smile and said, "although I thought of it before, I didn''t think it was so bad. However, Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s idea is not wrong."


    "Well?" Fishway one by one Leng, stunned way, "you are not to persuade him?"? Why do you have to be convinced by him? "


    "Just talk about it." Xu SuGuan said with a smile, "Xuanyuan Jiuchong said that only by unifying the Lingwu world and making this huge Lingwu world the territory of the Qin Dynasty, can the real peace be achieved."


    Fishway one said: "this is nothing wrong, originally is so, just don''t need to be too deliberate, the world will be divided for a long time, together for a long time."


    "So, I can''t persuade him, and he can''t persuade me. In the end, I can only settle it. In fact, I know what he said is reasonable, and he also knows what I said is reasonable, but what if it is reasonable? I don''t want to accept it. No matter how reasonable you are, I won''t listen to you. "


    "Ha ha, so those of you who like to reason are actually the least reasonable." Fishway one ha ha laughs a way.


    Xiao Yao listened quietly on the side.


    He suddenly felt that fishway''s words were very meaningful. If you think about it carefully, perhaps just as fishway said, the most reasonable ones are actually the most unreasonable ones. For example, the peace prize of China''s United States can be awarded to them, but if it were not for the United States, there would not be so many inexplicable wars on the earth.


    The so-called reason is just the rules I make. If you follow my rules, I will reason with you. If you break away from the rules I set, I will not reason if you don''t reason.


    As soon as fishway said this, he turned around and glanced at Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "your name is Xiao Yao, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded. When he was chatting on the way up the mountain, Xiao Yao also said that fishway one had such a good memory. He asked and answered casually, but the other party wrote it down. Of course, it''s also because Xiao Yao''s name is easy to remember. If it''s Nicholas tovic Justin Tolstoy, I''ll see if he can remember it!


    "I seem to have heard your name." Said fishway.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m a nobody."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think anyone who can make friends with master Xu can be a nobody of his native place."


    Xu SuGuan just laughed, but did not speak.


    In fact, the focus of fishway one is not on Xiao Yao. After a brief chat with Xiao Yao, he began to talk about Buddhism with Xu SuGuan. After an hour, fishway one left satisfied.


    As soon as the fishway left, Xu Su Guan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "This fishway one is really not simple." Xu said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xu SuGuan, but he doesn''t know why.


    "He wants to ask all his doubts and let me help him answer them, so that he can have an insight into the realm of Confucian generals." Xu SuGuan said simply, "of course, it''s a good thing if you can really help others. Unfortunately, he doesn''t understand. What I told him is not enough to really let him have an epiphany. The so-called Epiphany is trance. After a trance, he suddenly becomes enlightened and his vision is higher than stratiform clouds. That''s the real understanding."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "if so, why didn''t you talk to fishway before?"


    With a smile, Xu said, "even if I do say that, do you think people will believe it? Maybe I''ll think I''m stingy and I don''t want to say more. "


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say. After all, Xu SuGuan''s view is reasonable.


    "First of all, I know that in his view, my task is to let him have an epiphany, but as far as I am concerned, my task is just to help him answer his doubts. When I finish my task, he will be satisfied." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "chat with you, really can understand a lot of truth."


    "Ha ha, it''s not easy to hear that from you." Xu SuGuan said happily.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "you said before that you didn''t persuade Xuanyuan jiuzhong, and Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t persuade you either. In this case, what will you do when Xuanyuan jiuzhong starts to fight against the whole Lingwu world?"


    "How?" Xu Su Guan was stunned and asked, "in your opinion, what should I do?"


    "For the sake of the common people, standing on the opposite side of Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "You mean, let me fight with the Qin Dynasty?" Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded. Anyway, Xu SuGuan asked him. That''s what he thought. Now it''s OK to express it.


    "But in that case, I''m going to kill people," Xu said. Is it also for the common people? Xiao Yao, kill one person for ten thousand people, and kill ten thousand people for one person. In your opinion, which is right and which is wrong? Is it possible to kill the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty for the sake of the common people? Do you have to kill an irrelevant person for that 10000 people? "


    Xu Su Guan sighed and said, "there is no such reason in the world."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. After a while, he stood up and said, "just see you. I have to go."


    Xu Su Guan nodded, suddenly said: "in fact, Xuanyuan nine heavy things, also don''t need me to worry about, naturally someone will deal with him."


    "Who?" Xiao Yao a Leng, stunned way.


    Xu Su Guan looks at Xiao Yao, just smiles, but does not speak.


    Xiao Yao was depressed: "the person you want to talk about, can''t it be me?"


    "Ha ha, you want to take Xiaolong elephant. Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the mountain in front of you. How can you reach your destination if you don''t cross this mountain? After all, there is no other detour for you


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He felt that Xu Su Guan really looked up to himself.


    He really doesn''t think he has the ability to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    However, since Xu Su Guan said so, he has nothing to express.


    "Xiao Yao, maybe the purpose of your coming to Lingwu world is to help Lingwu world level this mountain." "This may be the way of heaven," Xu said


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, looked at Xu SuGuan and said, "but you know, I never believe that."


    Xu SuGuan smiles and closes his eyes. His eyes are bright red, like blood covering his eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think that one day, I will become an executioner who slaughters people?" Xu SuGuan asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you really kill people, it only means that the whole world is crazy."


    Xu SuGuan gave a smile, just a smile on his face. No matter how he looked at it, it was bitter.


    "I think so too, but I don''t know why. I just have the illusion that the next second, I will be possessed, and the next second, I will become a Buddha."


    With these words, Xu Su Guan slowly opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief: "once you become a Buddha, once you become a devil, that''s about it."


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that something was wrong with Xu SuGuan. He was emotionally eccentric, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was weird.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "Nothing for the time being." Xu said, "have a good trip."


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded and turned to leave.


    Under the South Lu Mountain, Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the lush forest, long relief.


    Turn around, walk forward, about a hundred miles, it is dark, find an inn to rest.


    "There are two hundred Li left, which is the northern Chu Tianhe. At the present speed, we can reach it tomorrow." Xiao Yao thought.


    At this time, a charming woman came to Xiao Yao.


    "What do you want to eat, young man? We have excellent northern Chu beef and dried plum wine Looking at women in their thirties, it makes people feel more intimate when they laugh.


    "All of them." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Good!" The woman laughed and left with a twist.


    At this time, Xiao Yao looked around and was shocked to find that he was the only one in the inn. Xiao Yao doesn''t know if anyone will live upstairs first¡° Young master, you look at it with extraordinary bearing. Where is the young master from After the woman brought the beef and wine, she did not leave and sat in front of Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 1342

    In the inn, it''s very quiet. There''s a shopkeeper in the back busy, wiping the dust with a rag.


    The woman sitting in front of Xiao Yao said she was the innkeeper.


    "Young master, there are no customers in this shop at the moment. How about I have a drink with you?" Said the woman suddenly.


    Xiao Yao Leng for a while, also frowned.


    "All right." Xiao Yao said.


    The woman took a bowl and poured herself a glass of wine.


    "This jar of wine, even if I invite you!" The woman is forthright way.


    "Thank you, shopkeeper." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    Women have bright eyes.


    From Xiao Yao''s face, it''s easy to see that the other party doesn''t care much about inviting a jar of wine.


    The other party doesn''t care about the money for a jar of wine at all.


    What''s more, it''s not hard to see from Xiao Yao''s clothes that he is a rich boy.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s clothes are all prepared by Wu Wutong. How can they be poor? Whether it''s fabric or stitching, it''s top quality.


    "Where did you come from?" The woman and Xiao Yao touched the bowl and asked.


    Xiao Yao drank all the wine in the bowl and said, "north foot, Yangcheng."


    "Yang Cheng?" The woman also accompanied Xiao Yao to finish the wine in the bowl and said, "that''s a good place, but I heard that now the north foot is restless. It seems that there will be a war."


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised, rarely see women have such a good amount of wine, this bowl of wine, even a man, also have to take it easy.


    "Young master, you say, it''s good. Why do you have to fight?" The woman sighed and said, "my man died because of the war."


    "Your men are soldiers, too?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha, almost!" The woman said vaguely.


    Xiao Yao felt that the final answer must be different from his own idea, but the other party didn''t intend to say it, so Xiao Yao didn''t bother to ask. If he broke the casserole and asked to the end, even if the other party gave the answer, the authenticity couldn''t be determined.


    "Young master, where are you going when you come to BeiChu?" The woman continued.


    "Northern Chu Tianhe." Xiao Yao said.


    "Northern Chutian gully?" The expression on the woman''s face obviously changed. She was surprised and said, "why go to that place?"


    "Ha ha, it''s said that it''s mysterious there. As a person, I''m interested in mysterious things." Xiao Yao said.


    "Also, the childe is dignified and dignified. He doesn''t worry about food and clothing. Naturally, he will be interested in some strange things. For us ordinary people, it''s wonderful to eat well and live well..." the woman sighed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face, nodded and couldn''t answer.


    "Young master, I have to be busy now." The woman stood up, waited for Xiao Yao to nod, then turned and left. Maybe she thinks Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to chat.


    When he was full, Xiao Yao stood up and went upstairs.


    When entering the door, Xiao Yao suddenly looks at the room opposite him.


    "I''m not the only guest in this inn." Xiao Yao laughs. In the room opposite, there is a practitioner. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, he is still a master.


    Although it''s not uncommon to say that a master can be seen everywhere.


    However, it had nothing to do with Xiao Yao. He opened the door and went into his room. After washing, he lay on the bed ready to go to bed.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes. He clearly heard the sound of the door being pushed open slowly.


    "Are you coming?" Xiao Yao''s face showed a strange smile. He narrowed his eyes and could feel a candle light approaching. Listening to the footsteps, it seemed that there were two people.


    To be honest, when the landlady had to chat with Xiao Yao before, it made him realize that something was wrong.


    What''s more, when Xiao Yao feels strange, the topic of conversation always seems to be trying to find out whether Xiao Yao is a childe or not.


    So no matter what the other party asks, his attitude is noncommittal, trying to give the other party an imagination.


    He just wants to see what the other party wants to do.


    The footsteps, slowly close, the two people are also in the bedside.


    "Search him for anything valuable." Said a voice.


    Listen to the voice, close your eyes can also know that is before and Xiao Yao sat chatting that female shopkeeper.


    "Ah! Sister, won''t that wake him up¡° A man whispered.


    Xiao Yao thought that it was probably the shop boy who was cleaning the table downstairs.


    "What are you afraid of? That jar of wine was drunk by this guy alone. Even if he wasn''t drunk, he would sleep soundly. Don''t you know such common sense? " The woman said with a sneer.


    "Come on The shopkeeper gave a smile and reached out to Xiao Yao.


    All of a sudden, the shop boy let out a scream.


    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?" The woman asked quickly.


    "Pain, pain, let go!" The expression on the shop boy''s face became a little distorted at this time.


    "Oh, you know the pain?" Xiao Yao opens his eyes and kicks the waiter out.


    Standing on the side of the landlady, eyes full of shock.


    Xiao Yao stood up, looked at her, said with a smile: "so late, the shopkeeper is going to buy me a drink?"


    Soon the woman regained her composure.


    She did not want to find any other reason to put off the past.


    As long as the other party is not absent-minded, no matter what reason she says, she will not believe it.


    In that case, it''s better to be more direct.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly threw off the candle in her hand, took out a dagger from her arms and stabbed Xiao Yao in the chest.


    Xiao Yao also put out his hand like lightning


    When the shopkeeper got up from the ground and lit the candle, he was scared.


    The woman''s chest had been pierced by a dagger.


    In fact, Xiao Yao just twisted her wrist, but she couldn''t stop it. Instead, she stabbed herself to death.


    But it''s no big deal for Xiao Yao. Although he is not a person who treats human life like a weed, when the other party wants to kill him, even if he kills the other party, what''s the point?


    "Do you still want to go?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The shopkeeper finally recovered and turned around to escape.


    Xiao Yao suddenly pulls out the dagger on the woman''s chest and throws it at the shopkeeper.


    Just as the dagger was about to pierce into the back of the shop boy, a aura suddenly appeared, shaking the dagger Xiao Yao threw out.


    A girl in a long blue dress appeared in front of the shop boy and looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. It was like eating people.


    "Why, there are still helpers?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "Why do you kill people?" The girl said in a gentle voice.


    "Why should I kill?" Xiao Yao suddenly felt a little strange, this does not seem to be a helper should say.


    On second thought, Xiao Yao asked, "are you a guest in the inn or their helper?"


    This girl is a master, compared with the one who lives opposite her.


    Before, he only knew that the one who lived opposite was a master, but he didn''t expect to be such a young girl.


    "What''s the matter with you? The shopkeeper is good. You kill people when you live in a shop. Can''t you afford money? Even if you really can''t afford money, you shouldn''t kill people! " With these words, the girl rushed directly to Xiao Yao.


    Although the girl did not answer Xiao Yao''s question directly, Xiao Yao knew that the master was not with the other side.


    "Well, that''s the guy with a sense of justice..." Xiao Yao muttered in his heart.


    With his strength, it is not difficult to kill the other side, but he has no way to do so.


    The reason why she killed the woman shopkeeper was that she wanted to rob money and her own life.


    But now that the girl knows how to help, she is not a bad person. She just misunderstood Xiao Yao.


    If it''s because of this, I''ll kill him. He''s very sorry!


    So, while catching the attack, Xiao Yao said, "girl, you misunderstood me. I''m not a bad person either. It''s because they want to kill me and rob me of money that I do it."


    "Well, you''re lying to ghosts!" The girl obviously didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words, and her moves became more and more fierce.


    After a while, she seemed to realize that Xiao Yao was a little difficult to deal with, so she put a blue sword in her hand.


    "Dog thief, take your life!" The girl drank a song angrily, and her sword was strong.


    "Another swordsman?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Among those who cultivate immortals, swordsmen account for a small proportion.


    The killer I met before was a swordsman.


    This time, I met another swordsman.


    People who don''t know think swordsmen are as many as dogs, running around.


    Is this swordsman too worthless?


    This girl''s sword move is really good. She almost hurt Xiao Yao several times.


    This also made Xiao Yao a little impatient.


    "I said that you want to be a good person. I don''t mind, but can you make things clear first?" Xiao Yao is too angry.


    "What else do you need to know?" The girl sneered and said, "even if the other party really wants to rob money, you can beat them away or leave them. With your strength, can they still leave you? Whatever it is, it can''t be a reason for you to kill people! "


    Xiao Yao understood. This girl is a virgin watch! What''s the logic? Thinking of this, Xiao Yao was also angry. A golden light flashed in his hand, and Fuli grasped it tightly¡° Since you like to hold injustice so much, let''s see how capable you are! " Xiao Yao snorted coldly, stabbed out the same sword, the short soldiers met, and sparks splashed in the dark. What''s more, Xiao Yao thinks that this woman is not simple. If it''s an ordinary sword move, Xiao Yao has already cracked it with the sword in his heart. But in front of him, this woman''s sword move can be transformed into 18, changeable and unpredictable¡° Go to hell Suddenly, the woman''s sword turned, and a blue light flashed up, illuminating the inexplicable night.

 Chapter 1343

    Xiao Yao took a step back at his feet, but a long slit appeared in his clothes, neat and neat.


    "Don''t you want to kill people, too?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Woman slightly a Leng, thinking for a moment, and so raised his head, eyes are also a little clear, pursed his lips and said: "I only kill the people who should be killed."


    "I''m the one to kill." Xiao Yao thought, that fishway is really right.


    Reasonable people are the most unreasonable.


    She only killed those who should be killed. Can''t she do the same?


    "No nonsense, look at the sword!" When the woman finished, another sword came.


    Xiao Yao patted his forehead.


    He is also crazy, even thinking about going to reason with a woman.


    The ancients did not deceive me, only women and villains are difficult to support.


    Xiao Yao is also angry.


    Although he thinks that this woman is not a bad person, but the other side is so aggressive, Xiao Yao also does not have such a good temper.


    Two swords, interwoven again.


    A sense of spirit soared, and the billow overturned the shop boy who was standing in the same place, but he didn''t get up.


    The woman stopped with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing, looked at the woman and asked, "now tell me, did you kill this man or did I?"


    "You killed it!" The girl didn''t even think about it and gave her answer immediately.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "your shameless Kung Fu is invincible." In fact, no, it''s worse than Xiao Yao''s words. However, it''s impossible for him to admit this when he thinks of himself as a shy boy.


    "Shut up The girl became angry and rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    "I''m too lazy to write with you. Bye!" Xiao Yao said, the body knocked open the window, turned into a golden rainbow to leave.


    When dianxiaoer died, Xiao Yao realized that he had no way to get rid of the crime.


    There are only three people who know what happened before. Now there are two dead and only one left is Xiao Yao. He knows that it is impossible to prove her innocence. The young girl is unreasonable at all. It''s too difficult to make things clear. If this fight really goes on, even if he tries to kill the girl, I''m afraid he will be hurt. Although the girl is only a master, she is still a swordsman. With her changeable sword moves, Xiao Yao doesn''t have the confidence to kill her without damage.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s not a wise choice to continue to entangle with each other. It''s better to leave here as soon as possible.


    After Xiao Yao flies away as a rainbow, the girl wants to chase after her, but she hesitates when she starts.


    "This is northern Chu. If it''s really Huahong, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of other immortals..." the girl whispered. At last, looking at the direction of Xiao Yao''s departure, she could only stamp her feet hard. "Hum, you''re fast. Don''t let me meet you in the future, otherwise, you''ll have to unload eight pieces!"


    Xiao Yao didn''t hear the girl''s curse.


    Now that he has turned into a rainbow, Xiao Yao goes straight to the northern Chutian gully.


    "It''s impossible to keep sleeping." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Looking at the distant confrontation between the two peaks, with half a moon embedded in the middle.


    The two peaks, stretching for tens of miles, are also the highest points of northern Chu.


    The so-called northern Chutian gully is the path between the two peaks in the middle. "I don''t know how many bones are buried here." Although it''s still a few miles away from the destination, Xiao Yao can''t feel any aura fluctuation there. In fact, let alone Xiao Yao, even Hong feisheng can''t feel anything here.


    Xiao Yao speculated that in the case of no boundary, there can be such a situation, it is likely that the special magnetic field.


    There are so many unknowns here.


    "It''s better to start at dawn." Although Xiao Yao was originally looking for stimulation, it''s not a good thing to go by night after all.


    What''s more, his goal is to improve his cultivation. It''s better to avoid danger when he can avoid danger. After all, walking at night is full of too much uncertainty.


    "Can you come out alive or not?" Xiao Yao sat on a rock, looking at the gully in the distance, thinking quietly.


    How could Xiao Yao not know how much danger he would encounter as long as he entered the northern Chutian gully.


    But does Xiao Yao have another choice?


    For him, if he wants to improve his accomplishments quickly, he has to make fun of his life.


    However, Xiao Yao''s requirements are not very high.


    It''s enough to take this northern Chutian gully as long as you can improve it to the peak of the double master, and then find a chance to enter the triple master''s cultivation.


    "With the strength of triple masters, there should be a place among the practitioners in the Lingwu world, right?" Xiao Yao thought, holding his chin.


    Suddenly, aura came from afar.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked behind him. After a while, he was relieved.


    "I was startled. I thought that unreasonable woman had caught up with me again. I wish it wasn''t her." Xiao Yao said, "but at this time, there are still others coming here. Is it the northern Chutian gully? It seems that there are quite a few people who share my thoughts¡°


    Soon Xiao Yao put away his mental power, because just when he wanted to find out how many people there were, he suddenly felt that he was being watched by a beast, and the next second his brain seemed to explode.


    Even if the spirit of the back in time, Xiao Yao has been sweating.


    "Master, absolute master!" Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    When the other party found that he was observed by Xiao Yao, he immediately issued a warning.


    Fortunately, the other side doesn''t seem to want to do anything about Xiao Yao. Otherwise, they may not even have the chance to recover their mental strength.


    This also reminds Xiao Yao.


    I don''t know how many masters there are in the Lingwu world. If I use my mental power to spy on others, I can easily cause trouble for myself.


    "Forget it, let''s move the place first." Xiao Yao sighed, stood up, looked around and left immediately


    Ten miles away.


    A middle-aged man walked in front of several young people and laughed.


    His dress looks strange. Behind him, he carries a brush as long as a sword. The material should be metal.


    A young man asked curiously, "teacher, what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing. I found an interesting young man." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Interesting young man?"


    "Well, a double master is estimated to be in his twenties." Said the middle-aged man.


    The speaker was surprised and said, "in his twenties, he is already a double master?"


    The middle-aged man turned his face, looked at him and asked curiously, "in your opinion, what an incredible thing it is? Let''s just say that Hong feisheng is only in his early thirties, but he is already famous all over the world. In fact, even I don''t know what his cultivation is, but I think it will never be worse than Liu Zhezhi. Otherwise, Liu Zhezhi won''t take a fancy to such a man. "


    "If so, isn''t he also an eight fold master?" It''s no secret that Liu Zhezhi is also an eight fold master now.


    "Well." The middle-aged man nodded and said, "there are many talents in Lingwu world. Although you little guys are the pride of all families, don''t be proud. There are also many people who can crush you."


    Those young people all blushed.


    "All right, stop first." The middle-aged man said, "wait for the cold."


    "Teacher, I really don''t understand why QingHan doesn''t want to go with us?"


    The middle-aged man thought about it and said with a smile, "she wants to enjoy the different scenery."


    "Teacher, why does the Qin Dynasty have to go to war with the Qing Dynasty?" Suddenly, a thin man came up to him and asked curiously.


    "Wang Xiao, what''s your problem? Our great Qin Dynasty wants to make the whole Lingwu world peaceful. Is there anything wrong? " Said the young man, who had talked to the middle-aged man before, frowning.


    "Qin song, then you answer me, is the world peaceful now?" The young man who called Wang Xiao frowned and said, "if you really want peace, why go to war with the Qing Qiu dynasty? Isn''t it a way of saying one thing and doing another? "


    Qin song''s face was red and angry, and said, "you don''t understand."


    "I really don''t understand, so I have to ask the teacher." Wang Xiao said.


    The middle-aged men sat down on the ground, and so did the young people.


    "I can''t answer that question." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Why?" Wang Xiao didn''t understand.


    "Because I don''t know!" The middle-aged man said with a smile, "the world is too big for me to know the names of every river and everyone. I''m not an immortal. There are too many things I don''t know. I don''t know and I don''t want to know. It has nothing to do with us."


    "But don''t we also want to enter the Qin Dynasty to serve the emperor?" Qin song asked.


    "Who said that?" The middle-aged man asked curiously.


    "My father said..." Qin Song said in a low voice.


    "Your father said, do you have to do it?" The middle-aged man sighed and said, "your road should be your own choice and your own way. Why do you have to be like that when others say what you are? So, among you people, I still like QingHan the most. Her surname is Xuanyuan. However, did she ever say what she would do in the future? Because she doesn''t know what she will be like in the future, and she also likes that feeling. If she knows when she will die and what kind of identity she will die in now, that kind of life is too boring... "


    All young people, you look at me, I look at you, look at each other, suddenly do not know what to say¡° This time, if we can all come out of the northern Chutian gully alive, you can go back to the Daqin Dynasty. " Said the middle-aged man¡° Teacher, isn''t that the way it used to be? " Wang Xiao finished saying this, suddenly realized that something was wrong. The teacher said, "you" go back, not "we"¡° Teacher, won''t you come back with us? " Wang Xiao asked nervously¡° The world is so big, I want to see it. " The middle-aged man said with a smile.

 Chapter 1344

    /p> North Chu is a scenery, and north foot is a scenery.


    Finally, Wu Wutong, with lightning speed, has taken the green bird and the two cities and three counties of Longshan road with Dongyang''s Wang Wu Ping Ping.


    Wu Wutong was surprised to find that even though the royal city was not playing again, it was in a wait-and-see state.


    Don''t say Wu Wutong, even Zhao Danxuan Wang Wen Ge and others, at this time, some of them are not clear about the situation.


    Wu Li''s performance is really abnormal.


    In such a short period of time, the action of Prince Li''s residence was very fast. The reason is that Wu Li didn''t intervene.


    If Wuli started, they might still be able to achieve their goals, but they would never be as relaxed as they are now.


    The calmer it is, the more disturbing it is.


    "What does Wu Li want to do?" Zhao danxuan was puzzled and asked.


    "The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth." Song Yuxuan said.


    Wang Wenge looked at Song Yuxuan, some incredible, asked: "you boy should be so calm?"


    "It''s not that I''m calm." Song Yuxuan looked at Wang Wenge, but said, "but to this point, even if I can''t calm down, I can''t think of any other way."


    Wang Wenge said: "so straightforward, I''m not used to it."


    "We don''t know what the other party wants to do, so it''s hard to find some countermeasures to deal with it." Song Yuxuan said, "however, even if there are really some tough moves brewing in it, it''s also a good thing for us. They all say that everything is difficult at the beginning. Now that we are so smooth, it also encourages our morale."


    "Well, that''s what I''m worried about." Wang Wenge said, "the more smooth it is, the more worried I am. If they give us a heavy fist when you say it, can we carry it?"


    "This is not something we can worry about now. We have to wait for the heavy fist to fall." Song Yuxuan shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Zhao danxuan looked at them and laughed.


    I have to say that the two characters are complementary.


    Wang Wenge used to be the kind of person who likes to worry about things out of the blue. He always worries about things that haven''t happened yet. On this point, song Yuxuan and Wang Wenge are on the contrary. Song Yuxuan never worries about these problems. He is a natural optimist. No matter what kind of things he encounters, he can calm down even when it comes to burning eyebrows, Thinking about solutions. Of course, Wang Wenge will also think of ways, he is more prepared.


    When two people argued, Wu Wutong suddenly came in.


    "King Li!" Song Yuxuan and Wang Wenge stand up together.


    "Liu Chengfeng is back." Wu Wutong said.


    "Well?" Wang Wenge and song Yuxuan nodded.


    They are not very familiar with Liu Chengfeng.


    So, I don''t care about it.


    But then Wu Wutong said that it surprised the two.


    "In addition, there is Liu Donglai." Wu Wutong said.


    "Liu Donglai?" Zhao danxuan opened his mouth first and said, "is that the Lord of Fengtian city? I''ve heard the name


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "Master said well, that is, Fengtian city''s owner, and Liu''s father."


    "No wonder." Zhao danxuan gave a smile¡° Ah, I didn''t expect that this boy went home for this matter. " Wu Wutong also had some crying and crying. Her heart was more moving. In fact, Liu Feng Feng was willing to stand at her side at this time. She had been very moved by it. After all, no matter what angle they looked, they had no advantages. Therefore, Liu Feng Feng is equal to taking her own life and taking risks with her. At that time, Wu Wutong''s heart had already recognized this friend.


    However, Liu Chengfeng not only stood on the side of Wu Wutong, but also pulled her own father. Before Liu took the wind, she took her life and daddy''s little life together with her. Ah, I didn''t know what Liu Dong came to think. She let her go to the wind and make a monkey business. Even if she had to follow her son''s nonsense.


    At the beginning of hearing this news, Wu Wutong himself was somewhat unable to believe.


    Zhao danxuan asked, "have they arrived at Prince Li''s residence now?"


    "Not yet, but it''s going to town soon." Wu Wutong said, "so I think about it, let''s go over and welcome it."


    What Wutong thought was nothing wrong. After all, Liu Dong came to this timely assistance.


    Liu Donglai is a talented person, which no one can deny. After all, Wuli is not a fool, and it is impossible to arrange individuals to guard the border cities.


    There is a long river behind Fengtian city.


    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Zhao danxuan was a little surprised.


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    Zhao danxuan sighed and said with a bitter smile, "you are king Li. What you say is what you say."


    Although it is said, but as long as it is not a fool, it can be seen that Zhao Danxuan is not very much praised by Chengwu Wutong.


    After all, Liu Chengfeng''s father, Liu Donglai, was just a city leader, even if he was great.


    Wu Wutong, however, is a king who is able to stand against Wu Li.


    A city Lord, but personally to meet, no matter from which point of view, this posture is a little too low.


    "I went to meet him not as king Li, but as Liu Chengfeng''s friend." Wu Wutong also knew Zhao Danxuan''s worry, so he added a sentence.


    Zhao danxuan thought about it, nodded, and said nothing more.


    "Let''s go, too." Wang Wenge said.


    "Well, just in time, I won''t come back. I''ll go straight to Bluebird county." Song Yuxuan said.


    Out of the door, Peng Wuwang also came up.


    Now that song Yuxuan is the Sheriff of Qingniao County, Peng Wuwang also takes on the duty of guarding song Yuxuan. According to the truth, song Yuxuan doesn''t have such a big face, but now the form of Qingniao county is also complicated. Many people''s eyes are on Song Yuxuan. For the sake of this guy''s safety, Peng Wuwang can only temporarily act as a guard, This also exposed one of the biggest shortcomings of Prince Li''s mansion. There are too few people who cultivate immortals and fewer experts.


    Five people together, toward the city gate.


    When we got to the gate of the city, according to the spies, Liu Chengfeng and others were about to arrive, with a group of five.


    "Five of them, too?" Zhao danxuan was a little surprised.


    As the stall said, Liu Chengfeng was the only one to go, but five to come.


    In addition to Liu Donglai, there are three top-notch masters, all of whom are Liu Donglai''s confidants.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Donglai didn''t want to take them with him. In his opinion, if he left the imperial power at Beilu and went to Yangcheng, he would have been sorry for Wuli. If he took all the three top experts of fengtiancheng, he would have been even more sorry for Wuli. But it was not up to him to decide. People had to follow him, and he had nothing to do, Can''t you just throw them out?


    Before that, Liu Donglai realized that he couldn''t decide the way Liu Chengfeng would go in the future, and that he couldn''t control what he would do with his three old subordinates. If he was still the leader of Fengtian City, what they would do and what they would not do was still within his control. But now that he had decided to come with Liu Chengfeng to Prince Li''s mansion, It can be regarded as giving up the identity of the Lord of Fengtian city. Why did the three old subordinates listen to him?


    "Three little bunnies, when they get to Yangcheng, if they regret it, they will go back." Right away, Liu Dong said.


    "Hey, Lord, where you go, we''ll go. It''s no fun to stay without you." The man on the far left is probably in his thirties, and his face is still smiling when he speaks. Comparatively speaking, the man on the far right is expressionless.


    "..." Liu Donglai didn''t answer him.


    Although he had nothing to say, he still had to stab the three men, but in fact, it was impossible to say he didn''t dare to move. After all, Liu Donglai didn''t have a heart of stone. He knew better than anyone what it meant for the three old men to follow him.


    It is said that true love comes from adversity, and the decision made by Liu Donglai is no different from the decision to be in adversity.


    At the gate of the city, Liu Chengfeng suddenly froze.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Liu Chengfeng stopped, Liu Dong asked.


    "Wang Li is waiting for us." Liu Chengfeng pointed to the front and said.


    Liu Donglai was also stunned.


    After a while, he quickly turned over and dismounted.


    "And you''re still on your horse? Didn''t you see King Li? They didn''t ride horses? " Liu Dong was very angry.


    Liu Chengfeng got off the horse quickly.


    The other three, all of them.


    Wu Wutong and others came to them.


    Even if Liu Chengfeng didn''t say it, Liu Donglai knew who was king Li.


    No one knows who has only one daughter. Now, Li Wutong is a girl.


    In fact, in Liu Donglai''s opinion, this is also a bit funny.


    How can a girl take on a big responsibility?


    How can you think about fighting for the throne?


    It can''t be said that Liu Donglai is rather pedantic. After all, there are many people like him in the big northern foothills. In the history of Lingwu world, there have been female emperors, but there are only two, thousands of years apart.


    "Liu Donglai, I''ve met King Li!" In front of him, Liu Dong knelt down.


    The Wutong tree was shocked and hurried forward to stop it.


    "Uncle Liu, please don''t, if you really kneel down for me, Liu Chengfeng must strangle me. Do you think he will kneel down?" Wu Wutong smiled and said.


    "Yes, Dad, why should we kneel for her! It''s a great honor for you to come and help her. " Liu Chengfeng said with a smile.


    He and Wutong knew time was not too short. When I first met Wu Wutong, I guess that the identity of the other side was not simple, but he didn''t go too deep. After knowing it, it didn''t matter. Anyway, it was presumptuous and unbridled. Why should we have to care about the etiquette? Besides, he can''t pull down that face


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1345

    The dark clouds are pressing the mountain. It seems that there is a stone in the air, which suppresses the mood.


    It has been three days since I entered the northern Chu Tianhe.


    These three days, Xiao Yao has been wandering around, but did not find anything strange.


    It makes him really think that this place is safe.


    However, all the time, he will have a sense of urgency, as if he is now like an animal chased by a hunter.


    It seems that if you are not careful, a bullet or a feather arrow will come out behind you.


    This is Xiao Yao''s most intuitive feeling of the northern Chutian gully.


    In these three days, Xiao Yao had a taste of the scenery of the northern Chu Tianhe. If it was not a dangerous place, it would certainly become a tourist attraction, and maybe it would also drive the development of the northern Chu GDP.


    This is Xiao Yao''s wishful thinking.


    Sometimes, Xiao Yao would like to see the highest point of the northern Chutian gully, or stand on it and sing a song, which is a pleasure.


    Along the narrow path, Xiao Yao continues to walk. He has been walking for several days, but he is still energetic. As a double master, even if he doesn''t sleep for a month, he won''t have any impact on his body.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how long he will stay in the North Chutian gully. In fact, his goal is quite simple. As long as he reaches the peak of the second stage, he can leave the North Chutian gully and wait for a breakthrough. As long as he enters the cultivation of the triple master, Xiao Yao can rest assured. There are too many experts in Lingwu world. He really doesn''t know where he wants to grow up, so that he can have a certain confidence to go out of his own world, out of the northern foothills, and have a good look at the bloody battle field between the great Qin Dynasty and the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    That kind of scenery is much more beautiful than these.


    The road is blocked and long.


    Three days later, Xiao Yao found the first monster he met here. He was a master of cultivation, and Xiao Yao easily killed it.


    This seems to be a good start. Next, every step of the way, you will basically find a monster. Xiao Yao thinks that this is more like a mode of breaking through barriers, which is also very interesting.


    The northern Chutian gully is so big that Xiao Yao worries about it several times. Even if he really achieves his expected goal, he will not be able to walk out of it. But soon Xiao Yao won''t worry about it. Since someone can walk out of it before, it means that he can do it. He won''t feel that he must be luckier than others, but he won''t be luckier than others, will he?


    On this day, Xiao Yao solved a double monster and took down the beast pill. Just as he wanted to leave for the next destination, there was a loud noise behind him.


    He turned and looked behind him with a frown.


    After entering the northern Chu Tianhe, he found that his original spiritual power had no effect here.


    Up to now, Xiao Yao has been able to meet some monsters only by luck. In other words, it''s the monsters that find him, not him. Now even if there is a monster 50 meters away, he can''t feel it, unless he sees it with his own eyes.


    Just now, Xiao Yao was curious about the roar from behind.


    Are you not alone in the northern Chu Valley? After all, I don''t know how many people come to explore the northern Chutian gully every year. Now it''s not possible to be alone.


    After entering the northern Chutian gully, Xiao Yao found that it was really a terrible place.


    Every time he walked a certain distance, Xiao Yao would almost find a skeleton.


    You can imagine how many people have died here, but you can''t feel the evil spirit inside when you stand outside the North Chutian gully. But when you enter the North Chutian gully, you will find that although the scenery here is beautiful, it is murderous.


    Turning around, he walked about 100 meters behind and saw several figures. Xiao Yao immediately looked for a shelter. He didn''t worry that he would be found. After all, in the northern Chutian gully, spiritual investigation is useless. Even if the other person''s accomplishments are higher than his own, he can''t use his mental power. Even Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao doesn''t believe that he can do it.


    After a brief glance, Xiao Yao found that the other party seemed to be a small group of people, but in addition to the front is a middle-aged man, the rest are a few young people, male and female.


    Another look, Xiao Yao almost scared to death.


    "Why is this woman here?" Xiao Yao muttered in his heart.


    In that group of people, there is a girl in a blue dress. She is holding a blue sword in her hand. Her eyes are cold. At her feet, there is a huge monster.


    And this girl is the girl who fought with Xiao Yao 300 rounds in the inn before.


    "Damn it, isn''t it? Chase me to this place? " Xiao Yao''s skull is about to explode.


    It''s said that women should be careful. It''s really good!


    Not only did he come to North chutianhe to pursue himself, but he also brought so many people.


    What a grudge this is!


    Terrible!


    Terror!


    It''s numb.


    "Sister QingHan, you are so powerful. This monster is at least a master, isn''t it? You killed me in the blink of an eye A girl about sixteen or seventeen years old said.


    The blue skirt girl turned her face and looked at the girl, frowned and said, "don''t be cute in front of me. I don''t want to eat you."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at the rest of the men and said with a cold hum, "you can only fool these young people with this move."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was not only the little girl, but also the young people who were embarrassed.


    Among these people, the strongest is Xuanyuan QingHan.


    But when it comes to popularity, it''s her.


    First of all, she is not that kind of talkative person. Secondly, in her eyes, it seems that she has never paid attention to her classmates, so this time she is not even willing to go with these people.


    "Xuanyuan light cold, you don''t go too far!" The little girl blushed and said that she wanted to support her, but she didn''t expect to be criticized by the other party. Anyone would feel aggrieved.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at her one eye, cold hum a, turned around, walked back a few steps, sat on a big stone, the long sword in the hand also received the storage space.


    But the little girl didn''t plan to stop.


    She was so angry that she came to Xuanyuan QingHan and said, "you have to apologize to me!"


    "Cough, Xuanxuan, forget it..." the young man named Qin song whispered.


    "Why not? Just because she''s Xuanyuan? " Xuanxuan said, "even if she is a member of Xuanyuan family, she can''t bully people like this. I don''t have any fault for her!"


    Although all the young people around were mediating, they all felt that there was some truth in what Xuanxuan said.


    Even if Xuanyuan QingHan is a member of Xuanyuan family, he shouldn''t bully people like this.


    The middle-aged man just stood quietly and looked at him. He didn''t seem to want to help. He still had a smile on his face. He seemed to think that what happened in front of him was more interesting. I''m afraid that it''s not easy for the whole Lingwu world to find such a teacher.


    In fact, he didn''t really think it was such a great thing, and he had some confidence in Xuanyuan QingHan. He knew that the other party would be able to properly solve the problem.


    Xuanyuan light cold looks good, but in her side has never been any pursuer.


    In other words, there was one before, but it was broken by Xuanyuan QingHan, and there was no more.


    This is a very hot tempered woman


    Finally, Xuanyuan light cold stood up.


    The blue sword appeared in her hands again and pointed to the girl named Xuanxuan.


    "You said before that I bullied you because of my surname Xuanyuan, didn''t you?" Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile.


    "You... What are you doing?" Xuanxuan''s face finally changed.


    "QingHan, this is our classmate. Put away your sword quickly." Wang Xiao, Qin song and others all rushed forward and said.


    "Shut up Xuanyuan light cold drink.


    Those young people really shut up.


    "I tell you, I bullied you not because of my surname, but because of my cultivation. For example, now, I can kill you. What can you do?" Xuanyuan looks at Xuanxuan coldly and asks.


    Xuanxuan''s face was white with fright, and her body was shaking slightly.


    She didn''t feel that Xuanyuan was just talking.


    After all, this woman''s character is unpredictable.


    If she really killed herself, maybe the people present would feel a little surprised, but they would not feel so unexpected.


    This is an abnormal woman, so even if you do something abnormal, it seems normal to others.


    "Do you know why I hate you? There used to be a boy named Xiao Jie who liked you. What happened? You played with other people''s feelings, but also forced him to go crazy. After that, you were with two classmates at the same time. Do you think no one really knows? And you, Qin song, do you really think this girl has a secret heart for you? Do you know that she wrote Acacia letter to Li Zaiyang? "


    The expression on Qin song''s face suddenly solidified, which was a little inconceivable.


    "There used to be a guy who liked me and followed me all the time. Although I didn''t like it, I didn''t hate it very much, but what about you? You secretly run to tell people that I just dislike his lack of status, his ugliness and low cultivation. He even wants to give me medicine in his anger. That''s why I broke his leg. Do you think I don''t know? " Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xuanxuan collapsed on the ground.


    "I, I didn''t..." Xuanxuan whispered.


    "If you dare to argue, I will really kill you. I don''t know what you have done. After all, it has nothing to do with me. Those men are stupid if they want to. But the last thing you have angered me. Even if the boy deserves it, you can''t escape. You just look at your age, I don''t care about you. " Xuanyuan light cold put away the sword, said, "decided to be shameless, don''t want to face, ask you again, to face to death?"


    Xuanxuan covered her face and cried bitterly. Hiding behind the shelter, Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing, what Xuanyuan light cold is tearing with a green tea watch... Drama£¨ A good woman loves a bad man. If she''s cheated, she''s going to pit a wave of honest people. As an honest man, Lao Bu says she''s very tired... Don''t think about it. I don''t like being a father! It''s just a feeling...)

 Chapter 1346

    Xuanyuan light cold after saying, many people are silent.


    Although this sounds incredible, they don''t think Xuanyuan QingHan will deliberately fabricate these to discredit a person.


    First of all, this is a proud woman. She looks down on Xuanxuan from the bottom of her heart, so she doesn''t even have the desire to discredit her.


    Secondly, they don''t think it''s impossible for such a thing to happen. Although Xuanxuan''s usual images are all cute, since they can become Xuanyuan''s classmates, even if they are really a little silly, they probably can''t be so stupid. So many times, although they can feel it, they don''t want to think about it, After all, teachers often teach them not to think bad of people.


    However, in one point, Xuanyuan light cold but completely opposed, standing in the opposite.


    Xuanyuan light cold favorite thing to do is to think of others to the bad.


    On this issue, Xiao Yao should have the most say.


    After all, he was chased and killed by this woman. Now he feels speechless and doesn''t listen to the explanation. He thinks that Xiao Yao killed innocent people. If he didn''t see that the other party was a girl and the starting point was not bad, Xiao Yao would not be used to her.


    As a simple person, Xiao Yao feels that this person and himself are not people in the same world


    At this time, Xiao Yao has planned to leave, after all, there is nothing to see next.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised to see that there were still so many people in the northern Chutian gully, but he thought it was better to avoid them first.


    Not to mention the girl named Xuanyuan QingHan, it seems that those young people are not easy to look at, especially the middle-aged man who is behind by this big brush. Even now Xiao Yao''s perception ability has been disturbed by the northern Chu Tiangou, he always thinks that the middle-aged man is very dangerous.


    This is entirely from Xiao Yao''s intuition.


    In the absence of spiritual perception, Xiao Yao can do nothing but trust his intuition. Moreover, Xiao Yao feels that his fixture is generally accurate, at least he has not made too many mistakes up to now, and he has saved many lives.


    This is Xiao Yao''s strength.


    Especially when I used to be a killer, I escaped from death many times because of my intuition.


    "This is really a place of right and wrong." Xiao Yao said something.


    Although there is no contradiction between him and the other party, as long as he is not a friend, he can already be regarded as a friend.


    He is not willing to provoke each other, the most correct way is to leave immediately.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao thinks that the girl named Xuanyuan QingHan is weird. There is still an intuitive contradiction between the girl and himself. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong, he doesn''t want to listen to Xiao Yao''s explanation, so he should open up more.


    However, when Xiao Yao was about to leave, he suddenly took a cold breath.


    Behind him, there was an ape, quietly close, and close at hand.


    If Xiao Yao turns around a little later, I''m afraid the ape has already stuck behind him.


    It''s really terrible in the northern Chu Tianhe, especially in the case of no perception, a monster quietly approached himself without noticing. The turning just now was just luck, otherwise, he would really die here today.


    This also reminds Xiao Yao that no matter when he is in the northern Chutian gully, he should not be careless. Otherwise, he will fall off the cliff.


    In fact, at the moment when Xiao Yao turned around, the ape had taken the lead in attacking.


    It made a harsh sound in its mouth, like a warning or a threat, and then it rushed towards Xiao Yao, acting like thunder.


    "Don''t you bully me?" Xiao Yao scolded and immediately took a step forward. At the same time, he slapped the ape.


    The body of the ape is also huge, so he shouldered Xiao Yao''s hand, but pushed him back.


    "Especially Niang of, difficult isn''t it defense department again?" Xiao Yao had a headache.


    After hunting so many monsters, Xiao Yao also realized that the monsters in the defense department were the most difficult to deal with. At least Xiao Yao thought so.


    Other attributes, even if they are really powerful, are not so difficult for Xiao Yao.


    The monsters of the defense system were just turtles in the shell of a bastard. He was in a dilemma and had no way to start.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao felt that his life was not in danger.


    It''s hard to deal with the demons of the defense system, but their attacks are much worse than those of other demons. This is the so-called gain and loss.


    "Who is it?" At this time, a neutral voice had come from behind.


    "Dog, I''ll spare you this time. Next time, I''ll kill you!" Xiao Yao finished this sentence and ran to the distance.


    That ape is a bit silly.


    It did not expect that Xiao Yao would directly leave it and run away.


    Is it true that the strength displayed by ourselves is so powerful? Not really?


    Just as he hesitated to catch up, a stream of sword Qi came from behind him and directly overturned him to the ground.


    Those young people, also followed Xuanyuan light cold to run to come over.


    "It''s a monkey." Xuanyuan light cold smile, said, "sneaky hide here, is to attack us?"


    "Light cold, what kind of cultivation is this monster?" Wang Xiao asks curiously.


    "It''s the peak of an expert, but it''s from the defense department." Xuanyuan light cold saw eye Wang Xiao, probably also guessed his in the mind idea, said, "anyway is not you can deal with."


    Wang Xiao nodded.


    If someone else hears that Xuanyuan QingHan is so straightforward, he may be depressed for a while and feel that he has been hit, but Wang Xiao is not so glass hearted. He also knows that what Xuanyuan QingHan says is true. The original monster of the defense system is difficult to deal with. What''s more, it''s a monster of the defense system with a heavy cultivation of experts?


    The ape was a little confused at this time.


    It is obvious that it takes Xiao Yao as a companion of these people.


    But it can''t understand why the guy had to run away with so many helpers?


    Do you really have this ability?


    "Wait a minute." At this time, the middle-aged man also came.


    He went up to him, took a look, and frowned a little.


    "There are signs of fighting here. I can feel the faint aura turbulence here." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Well? Is there anything else? " Xuanyuan light cold some surprised.


    "He should be an immortal." The middle-aged man looked at the ape and said, "the immortal may be its target."


    Xuanyuan light cold more surprised.


    "Before, there were other immortals here?"


    "There''s nothing strange about that." The middle-aged man gave a smile and said, "after entering the northern Chutian gully, all of us can''t use our perception. Even if we really hid an immortal before here, we can''t feel it. But next, we should be careful. After all, we don''t know if the other party has any influence on us."


    "Well, it''s lucky that the immortal can run fast. Otherwise, I have to teach him a lesson. Who let him hide here and stare at us secretly?" Qin Song said with a sneer.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at him one eye, sneer: "when did you become so look up to yourself? Since the other party dares to come to the northern Chutian gully alone and is still alive, why do you think that the other party is not your opponent? "


    "Qin song rubbed his nose and couldn''t speak.


    This Xuanyuan light cold, how so like to accept people... This is casual talk about it!?


    "Forget it, you''d better kill this monster first." The middle-aged man wrote lightly, "light cold, try with your sword Qi, can you break its defense?"


    "Good!" Xuanyuan light cold nodded, already toward the ape again rushed past


    Xiao Yao ran several miles.


    The previous defensive ape, if it was him, could deal with it, but it would take some time.


    He didn''t want to be discovered by those people, so the wisest choice was to run away.


    "It''s a pity that he''s an expert in defense." Xiao Yao sighed and said.


    However, without hunting, there would be no hunting. It''s not a big loss. Not being found is the most important thing for Xiao Yao. As for what happens to the ape in the end, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao, but it''s unlikely to live.


    That group of people, discerning people can see that they came to North Chutian gully for training.


    It has to be said that those people are also very brave. After all, the northern Chutian gully is not a fun place. Entering the northern Chutian gully means making fun of their own lives.


    "It seems that there are many lunatics like me in this world." Xiao Yao sighed.


    After walking for two hours, seeing that it was dark, Xiao Yao didn''t go on.


    Along the mountain road, he found a cave. Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it, so he went in.


    During this time, Xiao Yao stayed in the cave. On the one hand, he used aura to try to improve his cultivation. On the other hand, he always felt that there would be some monsters in the cave.


    After all, many monsters like to regard the cave as their own.


    This time, after entering the cave, Xiao Yao didn''t find any trace of monsters. He just felt that at the moment of entering the cave, his body seemed to have become a lot lighter.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, looked inside the cave.


    "This place, it seems strange?" Unfortunately, now Xiao Yao has no perception ability to use.


    But at the moment of entering the cave, Xiao yaonen felt a little lighter. Obviously, the aura here is special. Xiao Yao was surprised by this.

 Chapter 1347

    It has been said before that there are many good things in the northern Chutian gully. But for such a long time, Xiao Yao has not found anything else except a few monsters who have taken away a few animal pills, which makes him very depressed. Is it really because of his bad luck? Fortunately, now he finally found a grotesque cave, which can be regarded as a little compensation for himself.


    He didn''t worry about the danger in the cave. After all, when he came to the North Chutian gully, it meant that it was impossible for him to be safe all the time.


    Before the ape, but also let Xiao Yao raise some vigilance, so in the depths of the cave to go, Xiao Yao deliberately slowed down his pace.


    Be careful, it should be the most important thing to stay in the northern Chu valley.


    "Don''t come to such a place in the future." Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    He works his aura to make his vision as far as possible.


    It took about a minute for Xiao Yao to walk. Although it didn''t take long, Xiao Yao walked about 30 meters.


    In front of my eyes, a little fluorescence suddenly appeared.


    He frowned, and a cold breath suddenly appeared behind him.


    At the moment, he almost didn''t think about it. He turned and followed the air engine.


    Start with that one, is soft, cold.


    "Hiss!" A little red snake is tightly held by Xiao Yao.


    It''s because Xiao Yao sees too many python. In fact, the snake that Xiao Yao holds in his hand is not small at all.


    There are babies with small arms that are about three meters long.


    When the snake tried to pull his body to bite Xiao Yao''s wrist, with a force on his hand, the snake was pinched off.


    "The goblins in the early days of foundation building also wanted to kill me. I don''t know where they got the confidence." Xiao Yao gave a smile and threw the snake out. Just as he was going to turn around again, he took a casual look at it, and suddenly he was thrilled.


    At this time, on the ground and on the wall, there were thousands of things that looked like red snakes who wanted to attack Xiao Yao before. They were crawling towards themselves. They were very fast, spreading one layer after another.


    "I''m in a snake''s nest!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to hesitate. The two groups of strange fire had been thrown out by Xiao Yao. When they fell to the ground, they formed a sea of fire and burned along the front.


    In the air, you can smell the smell of barbecue, and you can hear the sound of "crackling".


    All of a sudden, a little red snake came out of the doubt with a flame on its body, but it didn''t move before Xiao Yao arrived.


    If it''s a general flame, it may not be able to deal with these little red snakes.


    But Xiao Yao''s fire is a rare strange fire in the world. If you can''t deal with these little snakes, will you still live?


    However, to Xiao Yao''s surprise, in the face of his own strange fire, those red snakes not only did not have timidity, but also more frustrated and more brave, one by one, as if fatally towards Xiao Yao.


    This makes Xiao Yao can''t understand. Let''s not say that these are already monsters. Even if they are not monsters, they have brains at least. Are they so afraid of death? Even if they are burned to death, they have to rush towards themselves?


    He thinks that the goal of these snakes may not be to kill themselves, or they just want to stop themselves from doing something.


    Thinking of these, he subconsciously turned around and looked at the little fluorescence behind him.


    The only reason why these little red snakes rush forward is because of the fluorescent plants behind them, right? Besides, he really wants to stop fighting for other reasons.


    "To say nothing else, we can at least be sure that the plants that emit fluorescence must be good things." Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    At a certain distance, Xiao Yao has no way to see clearly what those plants are. Of course, even if he can see clearly, Xiao Yao may not be able to recognize them. After all, in Lingwu world, there are too many medicinal plants that Xiao Yao has never seen. Those are real natural resources and treasures. They may have appeared on the earth before, but now they are absolutely not. After all, the earth is very short of aura. Some precious auras are not enough to survive. After all, aura can''t support the nutrition that good things need.


    At this time, Xiao Yao is too lazy to think about the red snakes behind him. Anyway, the strange fire is still there. It''s impossible for those snakes to get close to themselves if they want to live through the fire wall.


    Xiao Yao is very relieved about this.


    When he came to the front, Xiao Yao squatted down and took a simple glance. He found that these things were like vegetables on the earth, but each leaf could emit a faint light.


    "I don''t know what it is, but it looks good, right?" Xiao Yao thought.


    Those little red snakes want to protect these things. They say they are not good things. Xiao Yao doesn''t believe them. It''s just that his perception doesn''t work here, so Xiao Yao can''t feel the aura in the luminous Chinese cabbage.


    "Why don''t you try first?" Xiao Yao thought.


    He held out his hand, just wanted to pull up one, but suddenly stopped.


    Closer, Xiao Yao found that there seemed to be a little red fruit on the cabbage under his hand.


    Then, Xiao Yao looked at the rest of them. Some of them were big, others were small.


    "I don''t think it''s grown up yet." Xiao Yao frowned.


    This makes Xiao Yao''s eggs ache. He knows that some plants are like this, and they will not work well until they are mature. But now they have not yet grown up. If he tramples on them, it will be a waste of his life. But if he leaves like this, Xiao Yao will not be reconciled.


    He tried to pick a bigger little fruit and throw it into his mouth. When he put it into his mouth, the little fruit had turned into water and left it down his throat. Next, there was a warm feeling from his abdomen. At this moment, the aura in his body was also improved and operated more gently.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened and slapped him on his thigh.


    "What a good thing! This thing is much better than the elixir, but it''s a pity that there are so few. " Xiao Yao said with some regret.


    This is the typical lack of human heart.


    If it''s someone else, I''m so excited that I don''t know what it will be like at this time. As a result, when I get to Xiao Yao, I don''t like it very much.


    "Forget it. I''ll stay here for a while, and then I''ll have a look." Xiao Yao made up his mind.


    Soon, those little red snakes have all turned into snake meat. As a Chinese, Xiao Yao feels that there is nothing he dare not eat in this world. Anyway, his body has long been invincible. Therefore, Xiao Yao is not polite to those snake meat, and fills his stomach directly, but it doesn''t help him much.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, he didn''t dare to try those little red fruits before.


    Sitting cross legged, Xiao Yao continued to run the aura. The little fruit he had eaten before had a very good effect, but it was definitely more than that. He had to refine all the medicine left in his body in the shortest time, and give full play to the medicine of the little fruit. Otherwise, he felt sorry for the little fruit he had eaten


    This refining took three days and three nights.


    When Xiao Yao opens his eyes again, he is already in the late stage of the double master.


    "It''s a pity, if only we could make a breakthrough at one stroke!" Xiao Yao thought.


    He stood up and went back to the edge of the little red fruits to observe.


    "Why? It''s also very fast! " Xiao Yao said in surprise.


    He was shocked to find that the original small fruits had grown into big fruits in the past three days.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s eyes turned and fell on a withered fluorescent Chinese cabbage.


    The original blue leaves have turned black, but it is worth noting that the original red fruit on them has turned blue.


    "Is this the fruit of maturity?" Xiao Yao thought.


    At the moment, Xiao Yao didn''t think much. He reached out and picked up the blue fruit and threw it directly into his mouth.


    Next, it''s a long refining time


    A blue fruit directly sent Xiao Yao to the beginning of triple master!


    This result makes Xiao Yao feel hard to accept.


    It''s too fast, isn''t it?


    Too casual, right?


    Although the purpose of his coming to BeiChu Tiangou this time is to improve his cultivation, he never thought that the process of improving his cultivation would be so simple and fast.


    The second refining took Xiao Yao ten days.


    The blue fruit, compared with the red one I ate before, has at least ten times more medicinal properties.


    This also makes Xiao Yao regret. If he had known this, he should not have wasted a fruit.


    In the end, Xiao Yao did something about despatching things from heaven.


    He turned and looked at the cabbages again, and found that they had all withered.


    He picked all the blue fruits and counted them. There were about twelve more.


    He threw another one into his mouth and started refining again.


    His idea now is to take advantage of the twelve blue pills to make his cultivation go up a new level.


    Ten days passed, but this time Xiao Yao opened his eyes, but his face was full of loss.


    This time, my body absorbed less than 50% of the previous medicine.


    Although still let himself to the triple master early stage, about to enter the medium-term realm, however, this result, but give Xiao Yao a wake-up call.


    My body seems to have begun to develop resistance to these blue fruits.


    In fact, this is what Xiao Yao worried about before, just like the elixir.


    This is why Xiao Yao is not willing to use the elixir to help him improve his cultivation. Although it''s very fast to use the elixir or Tiancai Dibao to improve his cultivation, there are also many disadvantages, such as unstable cultivation. For another example, it''s easy to produce resistance, and the degree of absorption is getting worse and worse. Finally, when he really needs to take the elixir, It''s not going to work.

 Chapter 1348

    In the next few days, Xiao Yao continued to eat the blue fruit, and only six of the last twelve were left.


    It took Xiao Yao about two months.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to continue to eat the last six pills. In fact, the reason is simple. He has realized that even if he continues to eat them, he won''t get any effect. The last time he absorbed the medicine, it will only be 10% of the first time. If he continues to eat like this, it will really be a riot. Waste is a crime!


    Xiao Yao carefully collected the remaining six small fruits, which was a relief. For Xiao Yao, the six small blue fruits were no worse than any elixir at all.


    These are real babies.


    In the past two months, Xiao Yao has reached the peak of triple master. If he wants to break through to quadruple master, it''s impossible in a short time. It''s too difficult to break through twice in a row in such a period of time. Moreover, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to do it. He knows that if he really does it, even if he succeeds, his cultivation is not very stable, I don''t know what''s going to happen yet.


    Xiao Yao would rather break through slowly than be defeated by others.


    How can you make yourself the one who is defeated?


    Walking out of the cave and taking a breath of fresh air, Xiao Yao felt that he was about to fly.


    "Damn, I haven''t seen the sun in the past two months. It''s not a human life." Xiao Yao make complaints about him.


    If it takes a little longer, Xiao Yao has to worry about whether he doesn''t even know what the moon looks like.


    If you want to break through, you still need to break through in the battle. That''s what Xiao Yao thinks now. In northern Chutian gully, there may not be many others, but there are still many opportunities for you to break through.


    "Why?" Then, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face suddenly changed dramatically. When he came back, it was a great joy. He was shocked to find that his perception had recovered.


    "How is it possible that triple masters can use perceptual mental power in this northern Chu gully?" Xiao Yao had such an idea one second before, but he overturned it one second later.


    This is absolutely impossible, otherwise, there will not be so many triple and quadruple masters dying here every year. What''s more, Hong feisheng has talked about it before, not to mention others. Even Hong feisheng himself can''t use his perception here.


    The last time I saw Xuanyuan QingHan, the middle-aged man, Xiao Yao determined that he was an expert, otherwise it was impossible for Xiao Yao to feel the danger, but when he peeped around, the other party didn''t notice, that is to say, the perception of the middle-aged man was also locked.


    "Am I the only one with such privilege?" Xiao Yao thought, more and more happy.


    As long as you can use your perception ability in the northern Chutian gully, it''s no longer difficult for you to leave the northern Chutian gully. Secondly, you can avoid a lot of troubles. I dare not say anything else. At least you can avoid some powerful monsters.


    "That should be the benefit of those blue fruits."


    Think about it, those blue fruits are really precious!


    It''s like playing a very hot game to be able to use the perception ability in North Chutian gully, but its biggest advantage is that it can open and hang.


    It''s not impossible to walk across the North Chutian gully!


    "No, no, ma''am, the dead are horizontal..." Xiao Yao spat and took back what he had just said. He thought it was funny, and he was more and more out of his mouth.


    After five or six miles, Xiao Yao found a group of monsters, and one of them was a double master.


    "Hey, I''ll test my strength with you first."


    Xiao Yao''s mind has made up his mind, walking speed is also much faster.


    It was a group of black cattle. One of them stood on the highest point, like the king of cattle.


    The bull king is the cultivation of the double master.


    "Fortunately, it''s not defensive, otherwise my brain will hurt." Xiao Yao was also relieved when he approached.


    After Xiao Yao came to him, he was found by the wild cattle.


    In the northern Chutian gully, it''s not only the immortals who have no perception, but also these monsters.


    Therefore, this is Xiao Yao''s biggest advantage.


    When the immortal was found, the bull king immediately howled, and all the bison rushed towards Xiao.


    "As a cow, do you want to be so fierce?" Xiao Yao depressed said.


    The other side did not give Xiao Yao any chance to Tucao, and more than ten buffaloes surrounded Xiao Yao and began to make complaints about it.


    The battle is imminent.


    Xiao Yao immediately takes out Fu Li sword and fights among the bison.


    Xiao Yao is not soft hearted when dealing with monsters.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao slaughtered five bison.


    Over time, the number is also growing.


    Except for the bull king, only one of the other bison has reached the cultivation level of a master. All the rest are in the Jindan period or ningdan period. If such a monster is hard to kill, Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to challenge him.


    Since I dare to say that I want to test my cultivation strength with them, I am naturally determined to win.


    This is Xiao Yao''s strength.


    As time goes by, Xiao Yao''s speed is getting faster and faster, and the number of monsters is also decreasing.


    Soon, only the king of cattle was left.


    "Hey, I said you are tough enough. Do you want to kill my strength with your men?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    "We don''t seem to have a holiday, cultivators." Said the bull king.


    Xiao Yao Leng for a while, looking at the king of cattle, asked: "can you still talk to people?"


    The ox king did not answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    This is just a piece of rubbish. People have already asked this question. Who has answered the question? Who is 250!


    "Didn''t I just break through? I want to find you to practice Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the ox king has no way to speak again. As long as Xiao Yao''s way of speaking is too direct and unreasonable, the ox king doesn''t know what else he can say. Can''t he point his face a little bit?


    "Well, let''s not talk so much about it. Let''s start as soon as possible." Xiao Yao said, "I''m in a hurry. I have to catch up with the next one."


    The bull king is very angry.


    After a moment''s silence, the bull king saw that Xiao Yao was about to start, and quickly said, "I can take you to find the monster of triple master cultivation. After all, I''m just a double cultivation. Even if you kill me, there''s no sense of achievement, right? It''s impossible to improve one''s cultivation and find a breakthrough opportunity. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that what Niu Wang said was very reasonable.


    But there''s no need to surrender so quickly, right? Why didn''t you say that when I killed your partner?


    The next second, Xiao Yao wants to understand this problem.


    As an ox king, it needs dignity and dignity.


    If its companions are still alive, it can not say that, otherwise, even if it and its companions are alive, it is impossible for it to continue to be the king of the ox.


    It''s better to work hard.


    "OK, now that you have said that, I''ll embarrass you. As long as you can lead me to find triple master, I won''t trouble you." Xiao Yao said.


    The ox king came to Xiao Yao and said, "come up."


    Xiao Yao is not polite. He jumps to the back of the ox.


    Riding a bull king with double master accomplishments, Xiao Yao thinks it''s more dignified than driving a Lamborghini. It''s not just about spending money


    "I saw a group of immortals before, and one of them might be above you." Said the king.


    "Well? What does it look like? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "The leader is a middle-aged man with a brush on his back." Said the king.


    In fact, when the ox king talked about this before, Xiao Yao subconsciously thought of Xuanyuan light cold group, but did not expect that it was really them.


    "Shall I take you to them?" Said the king.


    "Do you know where they are?" Xiao Yao asked


    "I don''t know, but I know a direction. Maybe I can try." Said the king.


    "And in what direction are they?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "North." Said the king.


    "Then we''ll go south." Xiao Yao said.


    The king of cattle was slightly stunned and asked, "don''t we go to them?"


    "Nonsense, didn''t you just say it all? That guy is more powerful than me. Why should I go to them? Isn''t that death? " Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "is it your brain or do you think my brain is bad?"


    The bull king was silent again.


    It suddenly felt that it was better to be a man and an immortal.


    If you want to be shameless, you can do it at any time. You don''t need to care about face at all.


    In fact, Niuwang''s idea is wrong. He doesn''t know. Xiao Yao''s shamelessness is also admired by many people.


    After all, it''s not that any immortal can be as cheeky as Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said that if he wanted to go to the south, it was not easy for Niuwang to change his choice. He had to take him to the south.


    "About 13 miles ahead, there is a triple monster, a fox." Said the king.


    "Fox?" Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the attribute?"


    "Fire attribute..." said the ox king.


    Isn''t it obvious enough to express yourself? They all said it was foxes, but they even asked what the attribute was. There was no intelligence at all. Xiao yaocai doesn''t care so much. He doesn''t think he''s wrong. Is it true that fire is the attribute of fox? Can''t you just call it that¡° From now on, you are my little brother. Let''s ride the horse... Oh no, run the cattle! " Xiao Yao waved his arm and said.

 Chapter 1349

    After 13 Li, Xiao Yao really found the fox.


    In fact, when there was still three miles to go, Xiao Yao already felt it.


    In this regard, the bull king was also a little surprised.


    "Can you still feel it here?" Asked the king.


    "Well, I had some good food before." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "by the way, just to ask you, do you know that there is a kind of plant that looks just like Chinese cabbage. In the cave, it will emit a faint light. At first, it is a small red fruit, but it will soon grow into a small blue fruit. What is that?"


    "Chinese cabbage? You said, "is that kylin fruit?" The bull king asked, "no, you found the unicorn?"


    "Ha, then you really know." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you think that kind of fruit will have a group of red snakes?" Asked the king.


    I can tell that at this time, the king of cattle is a little excited.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "do you really know?"


    "No way! You actually found kylin fruit. You know, kylin fruit only appears once a thousand years, and it only appears for a very short time. One month it grows into kylin grass, then one month it grows into kylin fruit, and the last month it grows into kylin grass. That is to say, it takes only three months for kylin fruit to appear and disappear. If it is not picked within one month after it grows, it will disappear immediately, and it will take another thousand years to see it next time. " Said the king.


    "That''s a good thing to hear." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    In fact, even if the bull king didn''t say anything, Xiao Yao was sure it was a good thing.


    After all, if it wasn''t for kiringo, he couldn''t have broken through from the double master to the triple master''s later peak cultivation in such a short time.


    After listening to the story of Niu Wang, Xiao Yao felt more and more lucky that he could only appear once in a thousand years. As a result, he could only exist for three or four months, but he was found by mistake.


    This kind of luck is just amazing.


    In the past, there were always people who said that Xiao Yao was lucky. He scoffed at all these words. He thought that he was so excellent because of his hard work and diligence. But after he got the unicorn fruit, he felt that he could not say such words in any case


    As for the distribution of the six Unicorn fruits, Xiao Yao also thought about it briefly.


    Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng, two people, must be one by one.


    Then, I have to leave one for my father, Xiao long elephant. It can be regarded as a gift for him. Such a gift should not be considered shabby.


    Then, give Wu Wutong a piece. After all, she is also a fairy repair person. Maybe it can also play a very good help.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think about the remaining two for the time being.


    I still have to think about it slowly. I''ll keep it alive for a while and bring it back to the earth directly


    When Xiao Yao thinks about this, he has arrived at the territory of fox.


    "Here it is." Said the king.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "go on."


    "Well? Good The king nodded.


    He thinks that with Xiao Yao''s strength, there should be no problem in dealing with the triple cultivation of fox.


    If it had not been for Xiao Yao, he would not have come here. After all, this is the site of fox. If you break in without authorization, you may die here.


    Soon, Xiao Yao found the fox. Interestingly, when Xiao Yao saw the fox, he was still hunting a double monster. Although he won, he seemed to be injured.


    Xiao Yao jumped down from the back of the ox and walked step by step towards the fox.


    "Stop! Go away The fox suddenly roars a way.


    Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that this fox can''t feel his cultivation. Otherwise, would he dare to be so crazy?


    He went to the front, squatted down, said: "you don''t worry, first slow down, I know you are not very good, so give you some time, when you get to the peak, we will play."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be honest, it''s not just foxes, but the bull king who came with Xiao Yao is now in a state of muddle.


    Wait for people to recover before they fight? Is that what normal people say?


    "What do you mean?" The fox looks at is a fox, actually the upper body has a wolf so big, it looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of vigilant eyes.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I''m about to break through. I want to find a chance to break through. Your cultivation seems to be good, and it should have a good effect. Now if I kill you, it''s simple, but it''s not good for me. It''s just to harvest your animal elixir. It''s so boring!" Xiao Yao said.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, fox seems to be very angry.


    "Presumptuous!" He said angrily.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be a master here. Take a rest. If you really make me angry, I''ll do it now. Who is the last one to suffer?"


    Fox was silent.


    After all, what Xiao Yao said is quite reasonable.


    When it hunted other monsters before, it was nothing to hurt a little, but the aura in its body was consumed a little severely. If it continues to fight now, its strength will only be 40% of that at the peak, which is obviously not cost-effective. Although it can''t sense Xiao Yao''s cultivation, in its opinion, The other side dares to go into the northern Chutian gully, and dare to rest so arrogantly. It''s not too low to do compulsory work, so it''s wise to fight with the other side after they get back to the peak.


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry.


    After a while, Xiao Yao suddenly said: "give you another half an hour, it should be almost."


    Fox was startled, asked: "your perception ability, also can use here?"


    It''s a simple calculation, half an hour''s time, just can let oneself return to the peak state, not more, not less.


    Xiao Yao laughed, but did not speak.


    Fox wants to run away.


    Since the other person''s perception ability still exists, it means that the other person knows what cultivation he is, but even so, he can still be at ease and allow himself to resume cultivation.


    Obviously, there is a 100% chance of winning!


    How can we fight this?


    It''s so depressed that it even wants to vomit blood


    But now Xiao Yao squatted in front of him, even if he wanted to escape, it was impossible.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Yao immediately started.


    After entering the peak state of triple master, no matter the aura or speed, I don''t know how much I have improved.


    As soon as the fox stood up, it was smashed out by Xiao Yao.


    "That''s a slow response. You''re still a fox." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Huohu is furious. After opening his mouth, a pillar of fire smashes at Xiao Yao.


    "Why do you play with fire?" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and clenched it into a fist. A strange fire wrapped his fist and smashed it on the fox again. This time, the fur on the fox''s body was burned off, and his mouth was also howling. Although the strange fire didn''t burn it directly, it obviously caused great trauma to it.


    "The monster of triple cultivation, isn''t it so capable?" Xiao Yao squints at the fox and asks, "if you really have only such a little ability, then I can only send you away directly."


    The two eyes of huohu turn red quickly. Looking at Xiao Yao''s murderous, regardless of the pain on his body, he suddenly kicks his hoof, and a red flame appears on his body.


    The fire also enveloped the body of foxes. It looked like a fireball.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao was surprised and smashed the ice and fire out. The two groups of flames collided together and even offset each other.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting. You are also a strange fire! Is there a strange fire like you on all the foxes Xiao Yao asked.


    "Fart! Of course not! " Fox atmosphere way, it thinks, Xiao Yao''s words is a great insult to it, I am fox king, only I, will have fox fire¡°


    "Well, then I''ll make sure that your fox fire is not a rotten Street thing. Compared with my Phoenix Fire and ice fire, although I''ve checked some, it can be regarded as a treasure after all. I''ll just accept it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, you deserve it?" The fox sneers, the fox fire on the body turns into three groups unexpectedly, at the same time toward Xiao Yao this side smashed to come over.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to avoid, but unexpectedly found that the three groups of fox fire seemed to have locked their own gas engine, even if the side of the body can not avoid, it is precisely because he did not expect this before, his clothes were burned out a big hole, also burned a piece of skin and meat.


    Thanks to this is a strange fire, otherwise, it''s impossible for Xiao Yao to form damage. It''s just that the understanding of this fox about strange fire is much worse than that of Xiao Yao. Otherwise, it''s not impossible for a fox fire to make Xiao Yao lose his action ability.


    "It''s a waste to see you." Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "I''ll show you what a real abnormal fire is."


    For the understanding of strange fire, this fox and Xiao Yao compared, poor this is not a bit.


    Now that he is determined to attack with all his strength, Xiao Yao makes the best use of ice and fire.


    Before the game between huohu and Xiao Yao, they have been injured. It is not easy to avoid the ice and fire.


    Before it had time to adjust its direction and find a safe distance, Xiao Yao''s backhand followed.


    The speed of Fenghuo is faster than the previous ice fire. Almost in the blink of an eye, it is in front of the fox.


    Although the fox in time to run up their own fox fire, want to Phoenix Fire offset, but this time his fox fire is directly engulfed by Phoenix Fire, at the same time, also hit the fox.


    In an instant, the body of fox will melt in Phoenix Fire¡° I told you, you know nothing about strange fire. " Xiao Yao said with a cold hum. Immediately, Phoenix Fire and ice fire got into Xiao Yao''s body together, which also caused great damage to Xiao Yao''s body. The wind fire also contained fox fire, but fox fire was not originally there. It was also a kind of forced fusion, which would cause certain damage to his body. Fortunately, they were all in the controllable range. After all, he was not 250, It''s impossible to do things that are too dangerous. What''s more, it''s still in the northern Chutian gully, and Xiao Yao won''t allow himself to give any monster a chance to take advantage of it. Let''s not say anything else, it''s the bull King behind him. If Xiao Yao lost his fighting ability now, I''m afraid that bull king would rush up and tear himself up.

 Chapter 1350

    Take out the beast Dan of Fox and store it in the ring space. Xiao Yao also takes out the monster Dan that Fox hunted before.


    "It seems that it''s not difficult to deal with ordinary triple monsters. It''s still thanks to Yuan Ying in his body. This time, if you eat Qilin fruit, you will not only improve your accomplishments, but also Yuan Ying." Xiao Yao thought.


    He went to the bull king and put the beast Dan of the monster that was killed by the fox into the bull King''s mouth.


    "Thank you for bringing me all the way. It''s a reward for you." Xiao Yao rode on the ox king again and said.


    The ox king is really excited.


    You know, the monster that Fox hunted before is also a double cultivation! Just like it.


    "Thank you, thank you..." said the king of cattle.


    "It''s not a problem for you to wait for some time to refine this animal pill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Continued the king.


    "That''s OK. Let''s go and find a quiet place. I have to rest too. It''s better to be safe." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then go to my place..." said the ox king.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Back to the place where the cattle were hunted before, we walked a few miles to a jungle. In the jungle, there is a small cave. Many vines grow at the entrance of the cave, which just blocks the entrance of the cave. Others are very aware of it.


    "It''s quite hidden." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s safer." Said the king.


    After entering the cave, the ox King began to refine the animal elixir in his body.


    Xiao Yao himself, is beginning to refine the fox fire absorbed before, all need time.


    Fortunately, the absorption of fox fire is not too difficult, mainly because Xiao Yao has two times of experience in absorbing abnormal fire. This time, it takes only three days to absorb fox fire.


    The bull king is still refining animal pills at this time.


    After walking around in the cave, I found that there was nothing good here. I think so. If there was anything good, I would have been eaten by the bull king for a long time, and I would have got myself there.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t broken through the cultivation of the quadruple master yet. Fortunately, my cultivation has been consolidated." Xiao Yao simply checked his aura. Generally speaking, he was quite satisfied.


    In cultivation, he was still not willing to be too aggressive.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao continued to hunt monsters. After that, he went back to the cave of the ox king to have a rest.


    On the seventh day, the king of cattle finished refining the animal pill, and directly entered the cultivation of triple master, which surprised Xiao Yao.


    "Have you never eaten the animal pill of other monsters before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The bull king was stunned and nodded.


    "That''s no wonder. It''s the first time to eat animal pill. No wonder the effect is so good." Xiao Yaole said, "are you too kind to hunt other monsters?"


    Even if the bull king didn''t answer, Xiao Yao knew it was absolutely impossible.


    It''s a monster. Where is the saying of kindness?


    Fortunately, the bull king is not that kind of hypocritical guy, but said: "it''s just because I''m not strong enough. Although I''m in triple cultivation now, even if I encounter a monster with double cultivation, I''m not sure I can win."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are calm."


    "There''s no way. The local monsters are not good at fighting." The king said helplessly.


    "What are you good at?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I have a lot of stamina." Said the king.


    Xiao Yao Leng for a while, asked: "what''s the use?"


    "Well - for example, I can walk for three months without stopping." Said the king.


    Xiao Yao repeated the previous question: "what''s the use?"


    The bull King ignored him.


    How can there be such a disgusting person!


    Do you have to care about the details? Didn''t he think that it was meaningless to care about these things?


    "Well, how about you be my mount in the future?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The ox king was very angry.


    It said angrily, "are you kidding? How do you say I''m a bull king, too? I''ll be your mount? Is there any face left? Are there any other benefits? "


    Xiao Yao


    When he heard the first half of the passage, he thought that the bull king was really a master with a good temper. He didn''t understand until he heard the last sentence.


    This is also the start of the shameless mode ah!


    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao also felt a little surprised. The time that the ox king and himself knew each other was not long. Could he have been infected with the problem of shamelessness in such a short time?


    Do you really have that magic? Liu Chengfeng, Hong feisheng. Now the king of cattle has become so shameless. It''s really terrible to infect


    "Well, as long as you''re willing to make a mount for me, I''ll give you animal Dan when I''m free to hunt monsters. Anyway, I''m too lazy to eat that." Xiao Yao said.


    "What you said is true?" Said the king.


    It''s hard for Xiao Yao to see any expression on a cow''s face, so he can''t see whether it''s really happy


    Of course, if Pang Yier was here, he might be able to judge.


    In this respect, Xiao Yao really can''t help but be unconvinced by the big man.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s settled. No problem?" Xiao Yao looked at the ox king and said.


    "OK, that''s it!" Niuwang Le he said, "anyway, my little brothers have been killed by you. I don''t mean to stay here myself. In fact, if I could, I would have wanted to leave here for a long time."


    "Oh? Why? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s too dangerous to stay here. I don''t know when I will die here." The bull king said dejectedly, "there are too many powerful monsters here."


    "So it is." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That''s what I''ll say. Don''t cooperate like that, OK?" The king said helplessly.


    "Let me ask you a question. Why don''t you go out? Since you want to leave long ago Xiao Yao said.


    "First of all, I can''t get out..." the ox king said, "in fact, many immortals are trapped here in the end. They want to go out, but they can''t get out. Not everyone is so lucky that they can recover their mental perception."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and there was no problem.


    "In fact, the most powerful one here is not a monster or a spirit beast, but a cultivator of immortals!" The bull king could not help but said, "I have heard of it before. It seems that there is a seven or eight immortal who is trapped here. He is the king here."


    "No?" The ox King''s words just finished, got Xiao Yao''s retort, "but I heard before, there are nine heavy and about to rise spirit beast."


    "Well?" The king asked, "do you even know?"


    Xiao Yao said, "can''t I know?"


    This is what little monk Xu SuGuan told him.


    In his opinion, Xu sure won''t cheat himself to play, since Xu has said so, there must be such a thing.


    Even if he doesn''t believe others, how can he not believe Xu SuGuan?


    "Actually, I''ve heard about it, but I''ve only heard about it." Niuwang said, "I haven''t seen it. I just said that the Dragon veins here have already been formed and will soon rise. If it is true, it won''t be great here after the Dragon veins rise."


    Xiao Yao was shocked after hearing what the ox king said.


    "Dragon pulse?" Xiao Yao asked, "what you said is true?"


    Xiao Yao will never doubt the feasibility of this.


    In Xiao Yao''s body, there is a little dragon spirit.


    Xiao Yao had promised to send the Dragon Spirit to the Dragon Kingdom, oh, and Xuejiao.


    "Well, I''ve heard that''s true, but I can''t be sure whether it''s true or not." The bull king said very frankly.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "if that''s true, it''s interesting. I hope I can see it with my own eyes this time..."


    After a while, Xiao Yao asked again, "you said before that there was a very powerful cultivator here. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. I just heard that when the guy came here, he was just a quadruple expert. As a result, he has been here for about 200 years. Now he is a quadruple expert or a quadruple expert, but he has no way to go out. Of course, I don''t think it''s possible. He has been here for 200 years, Can''t you get out? What''s more, is he a seven fold master? "


    Xiao Yao said, "if you don''t say that, can he still be unwilling to go out?"


    Who knew that the voice of the king of cattle was strange and asked, "why is it impossible?"


    "If you say that, isn''t he ill?" Xiao Yao is speechless.


    The bull King sighed and said, "I don''t know how many secrets there are here. Maybe he just found something extraordinary, so he can''t bear to leave. It''s possible."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that what Niu Wang said was reasonable. Just now, his idea was too simple.


    If you don''t talk about anything else, just talk about the kylin fruit.


    What if the immortal also found something like kylin fruit, waiting for it to mature?


    It''s all possible, but I don''t know if I can meet you in the North Chutian gully this time. However, it''s better not to meet you. After all, I''m not the opponent of the other party


    "OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go out and look for monsters and beasts." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    "Good!" Niuwang''s performance is still very positive. After all, there is meat to eat with Xiao Yao. No, there is animal pill to eat! Such a good thing, of course, it is willing to contribute! After that, Xiao Yao rode out of the cave.

 Chapter 1351

    "I want to go from south to north, and I want to go from white to black..." Xiao Yao, who was riding on the back of the ox, hummed "ascetic monk" while shaking the branches he didn''t know where to break them. He had a good feeling.


    At this moment, ox king wants to throw Xiao Yao off his body.


    It''s hard to accept Xiao Yao''s taste in music, at least for a while.


    "Boss, where are we going now?" Asked the king.


    Big brother, Xiao Yao asked him to call himself like this. Even if the bull king thought it was strange, he couldn''t help it. Who can''t let him offend Xiao Yao?


    If it can offend, it will now hang Xiao Yao. It has been walking in the mountains for three days, but it still has no destination.


    He regretted that he had told Xiao Yao why he had good endurance.


    Isn''t it that you have nothing to do to make trouble for yourself?


    "What are you worried about?" Xiao Yao said, "just keep on wandering?"


    The king of cattle was a little incredible and asked, "haven''t we met any monsters for such a long time?"


    "Of course not." Xiao Yao said, "quite a lot."


    "In that case, why don''t we kill them?" To be honest, in this respect, the bull king is more urgent than Xiao Yao. After all, as long as he kills the monster, the beast Dan is his.


    "How to say you are now a triple monster, can you be as mature as me?" Xiao Yao scolded.


    "..." the bull king wants to curse.


    Mature? What kind of maturity do you have? If you are really mature, can you stop singing! Don''t you know that you look like a fool now


    "Along the way, we met a lot of monsters, but most of them were made by a heavy coagulant. It''s not interesting to kill such monsters, is it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Niuwang felt that he had no way to answer such a question.


    Not to mention yichongning pill, it''s the monster in Jindan period. It''s all interested in each other''s beast pill


    However, despite this, Xiao Yao''s idea is understandable. He is only interested in animal Dan, but Xiao Yao wants to find a good monster to improve his cultivation.


    We have different ideas!


    "Eh!" Xiao Yao suddenly said, "go north."


    "Well?" "What''s the matter?" asked the king


    "There is a double monster." Xiao Yao said.


    After hearing this, the bull king was much faster.


    Xiao Yao thought it funny, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wait until the place, find the double monster, Xiao Yao spent half an hour to kill each other.


    The reason is also very simple. This time he met a monster of the Defense Department, otherwise it would not take so long.


    He threw the animal pill to the king of cattle, who opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?" Xiao Yao make complaints about the way.


    The bull king was very angry: "if you throw it to me, what can I do except to pick it up with my mouth? With your hands


    Xiao Yao gave an embarrassed smile.


    It''s my fault. I didn''t think of this before.


    Who makes the bull King talk? He will always subconsciously take this as an accomplice, a person.


    Riding on the back of the ox again, Xiao Yao asked, "shall I give you a name?"


    The bull king didn''t think about it at the moment. He immediately said, "it''s not good."


    "Why? Don''t you want a name? " Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    "I''d like to, but I always feel that if you name me, it''s not a good name." Said the king.


    He knows Xiao Yao well now.


    "I''ll call you the Bull Demon." Xiao Yao said.


    The king of cattle


    Why ask me if you don''t want to take my advice? I just said no, right?


    It was helpless, but on second thought, it seemed that the name of ox demon king was pretty good, so it accepted.


    "Well, change the direction." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There is an immortal in front, a triple master." Xiao Yao said.


    "Aren''t you his opponent, boss?" Asked the Bull Demon.


    Xiao Yao is now the peak of triple master, and it always thinks that Xiao Yao''s strength should be more than that, otherwise, it will not be so easy to deal with those double master monsters before.


    "Yes, but why should I bother others? They are all immortals. He doesn''t have any animal elixir. It''s no good for me to kill him. " Xiao Yao said simply.


    Niuwang thought for a while, and felt that Xiao Yao had some truth.


    "In fact, there is a big difference between man and beast." Said the king.


    "What do you say?"


    "At the very least, people will not harm the same kind, but the monster will kill the monster just for the sake of the beast pill." Said the bull devil.


    Xiao Yao, who was riding on the back of the ox, gave a laugh.


    The ox king will say that because he still doesn''t understand human beings.


    "That''s because you see too little. If you really stay in the outside world for a period of time, you will find that in the human world, competition is more cruel. Moreover, in the human world, there are many large-scale wars, and it is normal for tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, even millions of people to die." Xiao Yao said, "this number sounds very huge, in fact, it is not only so."


    "You humans are much smarter than monsters, and there is no animal pill. Why do you have to kill so much?" It''s hard to understand.


    "I don''t think I can understand it? In fact, the outside world, not to mention you, even me, sometimes feel difficult to understand, in fact, in the final analysis, it is a word - desire. What is human? I''m full of desire. They want too much, but it''s not so easy to get. In order to get what they want, whether it''s money or status, there''s no better way except fighting. However, I don''t think it''s bad to fight like this. In the world I lived in before, there are not many fights. However, there is a kind of competition, It makes you feel worse than killing you. It forces you to have nothing to retreat from... "


    Finally, Xiao Yao sighed.


    Niuwang shook his head and felt that he didn''t understand.


    "OK, there''s a monster ahead. Go ahead." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good!" At the mention of these, the king of cattle was full of energy.


    In the following time, Xiao Yao hunted and killed three monsters, but still didn''t find a chance to break through.


    Animal Dan, naturally, is also given to the Bull Demon King.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao and the ox devil found a place to rest.


    "Next, you continue to refine the animal elixir in your body." Xiao Yao said. "It will take about three days." The cow demon king said carefully.


    "I''ll wait for you for three days." Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon King gave thanks and went to refining.


    In these three days, Xiao Yao was not idle, but he was still running the aura in his body. He wanted to make a breakthrough, but he still failed.


    However, this is not nothing. After all, Xiao Yao''s accomplishments have been consolidated in these three days.


    Before that, Xiao Yao''s breakthrough speed was very fast. It was like piling up a wall. It was very high, but it was rickety. He could fall down at any time. During this period, although Xiao Yao didn''t enter the cultivation of quadruple masters, he at least strengthened the wall. He didn''t have to worry about falling down in the wind.


    "It''s still a step-by-step process." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    After another week''s Yulong Jue, Xiao Yao stands up, and the ox demon king has already stood in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Boss, can we go on?" Asked the Bull Demon.


    "How many animal pills have you refined?" Xiao Yao looked at the cow demon king and asked.


    "The one you threw in my mouth before!" Said the bull devil.


    "Three more?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Keep it first. If you want speed, you can''t reach it." Said the bull devil.


    Hey, it knows that.


    However, it''s good for Xiao Yao. If the Bull Demon King really wants to continue refining the animal elixir, he doesn''t know how long it will take. For Xiao Yao, he still wants to find an opportunity as soon as possible to break through to the quadruple master level.


    As long as you enter the realm of quadruple master, Xiao Yao''s Yuanying still has sword Qi, strange fire, and the secret arts of the ghost sect. Even if you meet the mid-term cultivator of quintuple master, it''s true. This is Xiao Yao''s confidence. Of course, he doesn''t think that only he can achieve the leapfrog challenge. Therefore, he can only be said to be a general quintuple master, not like himself, There are so many cards.


    "Now go back." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." The Bull Demon King nodded. After all, this piece has been turned all over. If there was any chance, I would have met it long ago. So it''s better to go back first and re plan the route.


    From the cave where they are now, it''s not very far back to where they were before. It''s only about half a day.


    Before, they had been wandering around all the time, so they delayed some time.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the cow devil''s nest, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" The cow demon king is curious.


    "Don''t go back yet." Xiao Yao frowned and said, "there are other immortals in the cave."


    The bull devil was so angry that he thought it was breaking into the cow''s house and should be held legally responsible.


    "Old acquaintances." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "Acquaintances?" "Is that your friend?" asked the Bull Demon¡° No, didn''t you tell me before that you''ve seen a group of young people carrying a writing brush? " Xiao Yao said, "that''s them. I''ve just met them. I''m not a friend. But the middle-aged man, even now, can''t see through his accomplishments. Eh, it''s still wrong..." "ah?"¡° That guy, seems to be hurt? " Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Even now, Xiao Yao can''t feel the cultivation of the middle-aged man, which can only show that the cultivation of the other side is still above himself.

 Chapter 1352

    Xiao Yao is now at the peak of triple master''s later stage, but the other person''s cultivation is still above himself, which means that the middle-aged man''s cultivation is now at least at quadruple or above, and when Xiao Yao begins to feel each other, he will feel dangerous.


    Obviously, with his current accomplishments, he is still not the opponent of the other side.


    This is enough to prove that the other party is terrible. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is also aware that the other party has been injured. No wonder he will find this cave to hide in.


    But, Xiao Yao also some unimaginable, that middle-aged man''s strength has been so powerful, unexpectedly also can be injured? How powerful is the guy who hurt him? Is it a monster or an immortal?


    Riding on the back of the ox, if he can think of the answer, Xiao Yao will begin to worship himself.


    "Master, since that guy is injured, he must not be your opponent now." Said the bull devil.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "this is true, but what about it?"


    "We can rush in now and kill everywhere!" The cow demon king''s mood is not generally excited now.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and asked, "is it good for us to kill them?"


    "..." the Bull Demon didn''t know how to answer.


    It thought for a long time, but did not think of any benefits.


    "But it''s no harm!" The Bull Demon King said seriously.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately." Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon King thinks that this is the most shameless thing Xiao Yao said.


    "Big brother, could you tell me first how my little brothers died?" Asked the bull devil very seriously.


    "..." Xiao Yao was so angry that he slapped the cow on the back and said, "don''t talk back!"


    Bull Demon King: "it is thinking, how can this man be so unreasonable?


    He was so angry that he wanted to fight with Xiao Yao for 300 rounds. If it wasn''t for knowing that he couldn''t beat the other side, maybe he would have done so.


    "Come on, let''s go. Don''t stay here. It''s not good to be found." Xiao Yao said.


    The bull devil is slow.


    It''s not worried at all.


    Anyway, even if it is found, it is impossible for the other party to deal with Xiao Yao.


    On the contrary, it hopes to be discovered, so Xiao Yao can do it.


    After all, that group of people is staying in its cave now!


    That''s its territory!


    Xiao Yao actually knows the inner thoughts of the ox demon king, but he just laughs it off. As the ox demon king said, even if he is found, it is impossible for the other party to deal with him and the ox demon king. Since that is the case, what else can I worry about?


    Therefore, since the Bull Demon King is willing to be slow, Xiao Yao will follow him.


    However, also at this time, suddenly came a roar from the front.


    "No, master, it''s a group of monsters!" Said the bull devil.


    "Monsters?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "coming for us?"


    In fact, at this time, he also felt that in front of him, there were no less than 50 one heavy monsters, more than a dozen two heavy monsters, and three three heavy monsters.


    Such a group of monsters, it can give a small country caused heavy damage!


    "I don''t know!" The cow demon king has no choice but to reply.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know the answer. How can he know it?


    "Stay away for a while. Anyway, they won''t notice us. If their target is really us... Oh, then I can only say..."


    Xiao Yao said here, suddenly stopped, the cow demon king quickly said: "then we let them pay a painful price?"


    "No, I can only say that they can''t run us!" Xiao Yao said solemnly.


    The Bull Demon was very surprised.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that a cultivator, an expert at the peak of triple later stage, could have said escape so justifiably.


    A little tactful, perhaps it can feel better in the heart.


    However, at the moment, the Bull Demon King quickly changed his direction and chose a hidden place to hide for the time being.


    In fact, he was a little curious. He didn''t know why Xiao Yao didn''t choose to run away immediately, but had to wait and see.


    However, it did not ask Xiao Yao this question.


    Although it did not get along with Xiao Yao for a long time, in the eyes of the Bull Demon King, his idea is always free.


    In the face of some questions that don''t know the answer, don''t ask them at all, otherwise it''s easy to suppress your internal injury.


    But soon, the Bull Demon King knew why Xiao Yao chose to stay for the time being.


    Those monsters all rushed towards the cave at this time.


    That''s the territory of the Bull Demon King.


    "Ah, they are going to rush into your territory. Shall we teach them a lesson?" Xiao Yao asked deliberately.


    The Bull Demon is very subdued.


    Feelings of their own home, become the people''s Square, right?


    There are so many monsters. Are you going to open patty in your own house? Or are you going to square dance?


    Have you thought about your feelings?


    As a monster in Lingwu world, it can''t know what people''s Square is, and it doesn''t know Patty and square dance.


    But now its suffering and grievance is true.


    Too much bullying cattle!


    "Boss, forget it. I think I can bear it..." the bull demon said seriously.


    He thought Xiao Yao had mad cow disease! I thought I would fight with so many monsters. It''s like giving my head away!


    Why? Why should we say mad cow disease? I always feel like I scolded myself carelessly.


    At this time, those young people also came out of the cave. Although they had no sense, if they didn''t know the danger was coming, there was something wrong with their brains.


    The girl named Xuanyuan QingHan is still the leader, with a long blue sword shining in the sun.


    The rest of the young people stood behind her in fear.


    Let''s not say anything else. At least in terms of momentum, these people have lost.


    "Ah, I still don''t have much confidence!" Xiao Yao sighed.


    You can''t blame the young people.


    Don''t talk about them. Even Xiao Yao didn''t dare to face the monsters.


    It can not be said that the strength of those young people is too bad, but because the strength of the monster group is too terrible.


    So many triple monsters, all of them are here.


    You know, before that, Xiao Yao tried to find a triple monster!


    I''ve all joined the tour group.


    The head of a triple monster, facing Xuanyuan light cold, grinning and roaring.


    The rest of the monsters are ready to go.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Boss, let''s go now. It''s too dangerous here." Said the bull devil.


    "What are you afraid of?" Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "how can I say that you are also a triple monster now? For you, aren''t they all small scenes?"


    "Little scene? Boss, let''s not say anything else, but I like your sense of humor very much. " If the Bull Demon King has an expression, he must be about to cry at this time.


    Xiao Yao patted it on the back and said, "don''t think about it so much. For the time being, take a look."


    If the Bull Demon King had a hand, he would cover his eyes and tell Xiao Yao loudly: "people don''t want to see it!"


    At this time, Xuanyuan light cold has drawn a sword to rush to the monster group.


    Xiao Yao admired the girl.


    If she can really survive this time, Xiao Yao thinks that it is not impossible for the girl to become a sword fairy in the future.


    "Xuanyuan light cold - will it have something to do with Xuanyuan jiuzhong? Ah, I''ll change my surname later. They all look very powerful. " Xiao Yao murmured in his heart.


    The rest of those young people, see Xuanyuan light cold have rushed up, even if the heart has been extremely scared, but still one by one with Xuanyuan light cold rushed up.


    "The great Qin Dynasty will never be defeated!" The young men roared in unison.


    Xiao Yao drew the corner of his mouth.


    "The great Qin Dynasty? It seems that I was right before. Xuanyuan is light and cold. It has something to do with Xuanyuan jiuzhong. However, these young people are too idle to do so. They are dying. They still want to brag. What''s the pressure? "


    The cow demon king snorted and asked, "big brother, what are they going to blow? Are all the immortals now so terrible? Then I have to go... "


    Xiao Yao was amused by the ox demon king.


    They make complaints about it, and it really goes to heart.


    "You are afraid of a fart, even if they really want to brag. Force, you are a bull, you are afraid of a fart?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    "No, come closer. Can they know I''m a bull? Closer, am I not more dangerous? " The Bull Demon King said.


    Xiao Yao "Yi" for a while, suddenly feel that the cow demon king said is very reasonable.


    Xuanyuan QingHan''s strength is undoubtedly the most powerful among those young people. At this time, she is in the crazy operation of aura. With a sword in her hand, she can force a triple monster to get close to her. But Xiao Yao knows that the girl''s strength is just like this. If she adds a double monster, I''m afraid, Xuanyuan QingHan and others will die here today.


    Xiao Yao knows her strength. After all, she had a fight not long ago. At that time, Xiao Yao was confident that she could win the other side, let alone now?


    "No, this girl has been in North Chutian gully for some time, and her strength seems to have improved! It''s already the beginning of a double master. " Xiao Yao was surprised, and he thought that in this world, people with good luck and good talent are not only himself... At this moment, suddenly a huge brush flew out of the cave, like a sharp sword, dragging a white awn, flying through a group of monsters, directly penetrating a group of double monsters and a triple monsters¡° This brush is really familiar to me Xiao Yao put on a smile at the corner of his mouth. The big show, finally! Can that guy be so bold when he''s hurt£¨ Thank you, Mr. owtekx, for your 10000 yuan reward. Today, a brother who hasn''t seen me for a long time suddenly came to me. He has been busy entertaining people and can''t leave them aside. I''ll code words... I said two days ago that today is the last day of the outbreak. If I don''t write it today, I will owe you ten chapters. Even if I return to normal update next month, I will break out and come back. I can''t break my promise. Today has been updated, I''ll continue to find time to code. Now I have to go out to dinner with my friends...)

 Chapter 1353

    /p> Xiao Yao felt that he had underestimated the middle-aged man before.


    Even if it''s just a brush flying out, Xiao Yao feels the pressure. What''s more, he is not the enemy of the other party.


    "This guy, it''s a little scary." Xiao Yao looks at the middle-aged man who has come out. His eyes are deep and his voice is full of vigilance.


    "Boss, are you not his opponent?" It seems that the Bull Demon can''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m blowing. That''s it. Ha ha... You can beat me five!"


    "..." the Bull Demon was heartbroken.


    It thought that Xiao Yao could hit each other five times.


    What''s more, people who are so weak that they can still say that they can despise the world can also be regarded as personal talents.


    "Boss, since we''re not rivals, why don''t we run?" The cow demon king asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, asked: "run? Why run? We didn''t offend them, let alone their enemies. What are we afraid of? What''s more, it''s rare for such a master to make a move. It''s a big scene! I''ll watch for a while, and maybe I can find a breakthrough opportunity! "


    The Bull Demon is speechless.


    It thinks that Xiao Yao just wants to break through.


    It''s really a big scene, but even if it''s just watching the war, it may be involved by accident.


    It''s going to be hard to get away.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the Bull Demon King said to Xiao Yao, "boss, I don''t mind what you said, otherwise, let''s stay away and have a look?"


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "are you afraid?"


    The Bull Demon King was stunned and said, "am I not obvious enough?"


    Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao doesn''t pay any attention to himself, and the bull devil doesn''t want to talk.


    At this time, the fighting continued.


    The middle-aged man came out of the cave slowly, and the brush came back to him.


    The brush, as long as a sword, was in his hands. It was full of momentum, and there was no feeling of disharmony.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly guessed the identity of the other party.


    "I thought before that this kind of strength might not be unknown in Lingwu world. Now I think it should be that one." Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon King was a little curious and asked, "do you know him?"


    "I''ve just heard of it, but it''s hard to say for the time being. I can''t be sure." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    The bull devil will not ask him.


    At this time, the middle-aged man''s body has jumped up again, turning into a rainbow. The brush in his hand seems to be the sharpest weapon in the world.


    Among the monsters, pieces of blood splashed up, forming a blood fog.


    There is a fishy smell in the air. Even if Xiao Yao is still tens of meters away from the other party, he can still smell it very clearly.


    The monster group, immediately sounded a layer after layer of wailing.


    But even so, those monsters who have opened their minds, the powerful opponents, have never thought of running away.


    They are all very confident.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and thought.


    He can''t understand how much hatred there is between these monsters and middle-aged men?


    Is it necessary to pay such a heavy price to kill these people?


    Moreover, according to the current contempt, even if the monster group is powerful, it may not be the middle-aged man''s opponent.


    Are they all crazy?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xiao Yao couldn''t come up with an accurate answer, so he could only shake his head and stop thinking about it.


    Anyway, there must be some things you don''t know. After all, these monsters are not insane. There''s no reason to come to these people''s trouble without any signs.


    When the middle-aged man was still fighting among the monsters, suddenly a white light came from a distance.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was surprised when he saw the white light. He said, "there are also people who cultivate immortals?"


    The speed of the white light was also very fast. In the blink of an eye, it came to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t bear the heavy blow. He flew upside down directly. When he was in the air, he vomited a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the big brush also flew out.


    When the white light came down, a man in ragged clothes stood on a triple monster, with a black stick in his hand. Because his hair was so messy that Xiao Yao could not see his face clearly.


    However, such a man also makes Xiao Yao feel dangerous.


    "It''s a master..." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    "Teacher!" Seeing that the middle-aged man fell to the ground, the young people, including Xuanyuan QingHan, who was the most unsociable, rushed in a hurry.


    "Oh! Big brother, we''re really going to run. Here comes another expert. " Said the bull devil.


    Xiao Yao''s face looked grim.


    I think that the middle-aged man will have it because of the guy who just came out.


    This unkempt appearance looks like a savage who has been in the northern Chutian gully for many years.


    Savage?


    Ah?


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of something, photographed the cow demon king under his body, and said: "did you tell me before that in the northern Chutian gully, there was a monk who had been trapped for more than 200 years. When he came in, he was a double master, but now he may be a seven master?"


    "Ah The Bull Demon King was surprised and said, "big brother, what you mean is that the newly emerged cultivator may be the one I said?"


    "Now it seems that this possibility is not small, is it?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Then this is the real big man! We must be no match for sevenfold masters! " The bull devil said anxiously, "let''s run."


    Xiao Yao asked: "as a triple monster, you are so timid, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re ashamed or not, but I think it''s the most important thing to keep your life." The ox demon king and Xiao Yao argue.


    "Look again." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    This is a seven level master!


    If a battle can really break out, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s really not impossible for him to take this opportunity to break into the quadruple master realm


    However, it is very dangerous indeed.


    Once found by the other party, he is likely to die here.


    For a seven level master, it seems that it''s not difficult to kill himself. It''s just that such an opportunity is rare for thousands of years, and Xiao Yao is really not willing to give up.


    "Boss, you''re really going to play with your life. Forget it, this time, I''ll give up my life to accompany you..." the Bull Demon gave up completely.


    Xiao Yao ignored him and continued to look ahead.


    The middle-aged man finally got up from the ground.


    His clothes were stained with blood and looked a little embarrassed. It''s hard for Xiao Yao to imagine that such a powerful character would be in such a mess.


    "Are you finished or not! It''s been chasing us for three days. Do you have to kill us all? " Xuanyuan light cold looking at the mysterious man standing on the triple monster, said angrily.


    "Well, am I finished? You have ruined my good deeds. Should I let you go? " The mysterious man''s eyes are filled with a murderous air, said with a sneer.


    "What you did was to destroy the northern Chutian gully. My teacher should have stopped you!" Xuanyuan light cold angry way.


    "Fart! Anyway, today, all of you are going to die here! " The mysterious man roared.


    The middle-aged man finally took a step forward.


    "Who are you? I''m sure you never appear in the list of Lingwu world''s experts. " The middle-aged man finished this sentence and began to cough violently again.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know me, but I know you. Your name is Zhao Tieniu, right? Do you really think you are so powerful? " The mysterious man said with a smile, "my name is Jiangling. Remember this name. You didn''t know me before. Of course, it''s normal. I''ve been in the North Chutian gully for 200 years. At the beginning, I was still a triple master. At that time, you were already a quintuple master. Now, are you still a quintuple master? Anyway, I don''t believe it. Let me see your real strength! "


    The man named Jiangling said these words to help Xiao Yao verify his previous guess.


    This guy is really Zhao Tieniu.


    When he saw that brush before, what Xiao Yao thought of was to kill Zhao Tieniu.


    This is the guy who ranks ninth in Lingwu world master list!


    Now, it''s so terrible to be beaten like this by Jiangling!


    "Jiangling? I really haven''t heard of the name, but I''m still curious. Why do you have to trap the Dragon veins in the northern Chutian gully? What''s in it for you? " Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "Ha ha, don''t you think you have too many questions? This is all my business. What does it have to do with you? " Asked Jiang Ling.


    This should be a secret for Jiangling, otherwise the other party doesn''t need to hide, which is still on the premise of the upper hand.


    "Hum, shameless guy, your accomplishments are higher than my teacher''s, but you still attack us with monsters to attract the teacher''s attention, and then hurt my teacher with sneak attack. How dare you use this kind of dirty means?" Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile.


    This sentence, let Xiao Yao a little relief.


    If so, then the gap between the strength of Jiangling and Zhao Tieniu should not be too big.


    Otherwise, Jiangling doesn''t need to use sneak attacks to gain some advantages. By this time, Zhao Tieniu had picked up the brush again. He took a step forward, and his momentum changed at this moment¡° Well Jiangling was stunned and said, "do you want to break through now? Ha, do you think you still have hope? " While speaking, Jiangling''s body rushed to Zhao Tieniu again. Zhao Tieniu''s brows were tightly knit. Xuanyuan light cold took a cold breath, and quickly drew his sword¡° Teacher, I''ll help you fight for the breakthrough time! " Xuanyuan light cold mouth when talking, a sword gas has toward Jiangling cut in the past¡° Do you deserve it if you don''t think much of yourself? " Jiangling flashed a cold light in his eyes, slapped at Xuanyuan light cold£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1354

    Xuanyuan light cold strength want to block Jiangling, is simply talking in a dream.


    This slap takes down, already will Xuan Yuan light cold to take to fly out.


    Xuanyuan light cold body in mid air, like a broken line of the kite in general, fell to the ground.


    At this time, Qin song and others rushed up.


    They know that in Jiangling''s eyes, they are like ants one by one, but even so, their speed has not slowed down at all.


    "Since you''re all thinking, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Jiangling laughs wildly.


    Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to these young people.


    Not to mention Jiangling, even if Xiao Yao was standing in that position, he was confident that he could kill all these young people.


    These young people, in addition to the Xuanyuan light cold sword style revealed strange, the rest of those people, is a group of spicy chicken, a heavy master of cultivation have no.


    What''s the difference between such an immortal and a mole ant?


    Jiangling just clapped a hand, and all the young people flew out.


    Seeing such a scene, Xiao Yao wanted to be surprised, but he couldn''t do it. It was very good that he didn''t let them all die here. He appreciated the upward spirit of these people, but it didn''t mean that it was a good thing. He knew that he couldn''t do it. Sometimes it was respectable, but sometimes it was ridiculous. Did they think it was a good thing, Can they stop Jiangling?


    "Boss, are we going to help?" Asked the Bull Demon.


    Xiao Yao is still hesitating. After all, the current situation has nothing to do with him.


    Whether Zhao Tieniu was killed by Jiangling or Jiangling was killed by Zhao Tieniu has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t know any of them. It''s just that from the current point of view, the guy named Jiangling is obviously not a good man. Moreover, Xiao Yao doesn''t want everything to end so quickly. He also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to seek a breakthrough.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate at last.


    At this time, Jiangling has reached Zhao Tieniu, but at this time, Zhao Tieniu is still in the state of breakthrough.


    "Lao Zhao, although we are not familiar, I can at least save your life." Xiao Yao said something in his mouth. At the same time, he rushed to Jiangling.


    Jiangling didn''t expect that at this time, there were still strong men who could cultivate immortals. Xiao Yao beat them back without any precaution.


    Jiangling''s strength, after all, is stronger than Xiao Yaogang''s, so Xiao Yaogang''s fist, although he has put all his strength into it, still doesn''t cause too much damage to the other side, but his pace is a little confused.


    "Who are you?" Jiangling glared at Xiao Yao and said.


    "Pass by, soy sauce maker." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    "Soy sauce? Who is soy sauce?! I''m not soy sauce. Why do you beat me? " Jiangling was furious.


    Xiao Yao thinks that this guy''s brain may be a little bit bad.


    I say it''s soy sauce, but it''s hard to say it''s soy sauce?


    Don''t you look down on yourself too much?


    "Well, no matter who you are, it''s none of your business now. Why do you do it? Are you with Zhao Tieniu? " Jiang Ling asked.


    "I said, I''m passing by, passing by, are you special? Can you understand people''s words?" Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    Also hiding in the distance of the ox demon king, the heart also despised Jiangling to the extreme.


    I''m quite capable. Why can''t I use my brain? What a pity


    "A triple master, also want to block me, just a mantis arm as a car, today, you have to die here!" Jiangling''s eyes turned red, and he seemed to be extremely angry. In fact, Xiao Yao felt that this guy might have been in the northern Chutian gully for too long, which made his brain difficult to use.


    Now Zhao tiniu is still in the process of breaking through. It can be said that every minute and every second is very important.


    After Zhao Tieniu really made a breakthrough, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose.


    Now Jiangling still holds the initiative and has an advantage. But after Zhao Tieniu''s breakthrough, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose. So if he is Jiangling, what he will do at this time must be to block the Buddha and kill the God. He must stop Zhao Tieniu''s breakthrough and kill himself first.


    It was a minute before Jiangling recovered and launched another attack on Xiao Yao.


    This minute, though not very long, is precious to Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately took out the black dragon sword and directly used the secret skill of the ghost gate to fight with the other side.


    At this time, it''s not wise to use the terracotta warriors and horses. First of all, it''s unnecessary. In front of experts like Jiangling, although the terracotta warriors and horses can play a role, it may not play a big role. Moreover, Zhao Tieniu and others are still here. They are all from the Qin Dynasty, and later Xiao Yao''s enemies, It was Xiao Yao who planned to use it against the Qin Dynasty in the future.


    This is Xiao Yao''s biggest card. If it is exposed at this time, Xiao Yao will enter the vision of the Qin Dynasty ahead of time.


    Wutong is already the top three master of the late master, but in the face of the great masters of the great Qin Dynasty, Xiao Yao can only be regarded as a baby in a baby. If he had aroused their ideas, Xiao Yao could only be caught in an endless flight, and he might even have to wait for Wu Wu Tong.


    This is absolutely not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    Now Xiao Yao''s strength has directly reached the peak of the late stage of the quadruple master. With the black dragon sword in his hand and Yuan Ying, who is still running crazily in his body, his strength is probably comparable to that of the quintuple master.


    But even so, in the battle with Jiangling, Xiao Yao still couldn''t get any advantage.


    This gives Xiao Yao a headache.


    It''s no wonder that Zhao tiniu will suffer losses in this guy''s hands before.


    In fact, in Jiangling''s heart, he was shocked to the extreme. He didn''t expect that the strength of this triple master could be so powerful.


    "Have you reached the level of quintuple master? Was it all false before? " Jiangling asked after he repulsed Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, narrowed his eyes and said, "if you are curious about this problem, I''ll give you a good explanation. In fact..."


    "Shut up! Die for me Jiangling roared.


    Xiao Yao clapped his thigh angrily.


    This guy is smart!


    Although for Xiao Yao, who has already used the secret arts of the ghost gate, time is also very precious, he thinks that it''s a good thing to drag him down for as long as he can. He doesn''t need to do it, so it''s better.


    Originally, he thought that he could write more ink with Jiangling on this issue, but he didn''t expect that this guy had become smart and completely recovered.


    Even if he was confused, he didn''t want to get the answer from Xiao Yao now.


    Jiangling sent his palm to Xiao Yao. The wind of his palm was thundering and his aura was instantly condensed. It seemed that he wanted to penetrate Xiao Yao''s body completely.


    Xiao Yao picked up the black dragon knife. Although he stopped it, his body also fell and flew out. He made several somersaults on the ground, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Especially, this guy''s strength, at least must be above the six level master..." Xiao Yao was depressed, very depressed.


    If I had known that Jiangling was so powerful, maybe he would not have rushed up before.


    It''s better to hide and watch the excitement.


    Although Xiao Yao wants to seize all the opportunities that he can make a breakthrough, it doesn''t mean that he is willing to pay his life for such a breakthrough!


    That''s two!


    But now that he has reached this point, Xiao Yao is useless even if he regrets it.


    He got up from the ground, his legs still shaking.


    Before, Xiao Yao and the ox demon king were two golden partners in the northern Chutian gully. Now they have finally fallen, which is also a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    But for the present situation, it is definitely not a good thing.


    "Zhao Tieniu, hurry up! I can''t last long! " Xiao Yao doesn''t care whether Zhao Tieniu, who is in a breakthrough state at this time, can hear what he says, but he still yells at the top of his voice.


    It doesn''t matter whether you can hear it or not. The important thing is that you must shout it out.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao will feel that he has suffered a great loss


    Xuanyuan light cold and others, all gathered together, looking at Xiao Yao blocking in front of Jiangling, eyes full of doubts.


    "Who is this guy? It seems that he is also very powerful... "Wang Xiao asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but it certainly isn''t our enemy now!" Qin Song said.


    These words immediately attracted a lot of disdainful eyes for themselves.


    This is nonsense. If it''s their enemy, how can they stand up for Zhao Tieniu at this time?


    This is not only to protect Zhao Tieniu, but also to protect all of them!


    The fight with Jiangling before also made them realize the terrible strength of the other side. They are not enough to see them.


    Now they can still stand and live well, which should be a very happy thing for them.


    At this time, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly opened his mouth, eyes revealed a cold: "I know him."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on Xuanyuan light cold body.


    "Light cold, do you know him? Who the hell is he? And why does he want to help us? " Wang Xiao asked quickly.


    He was as curious as a cat scratching.


    Xuanyuan light cold deep breath, cold hum a, looking at Xiao Yao''s back, cold spit way: "a dog thief."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Xiao and others think that Xuanyuan QingHan''s saying is a little too much. After all, no matter what, people are using their lives to help them delay. How aggrieved would it be for people to hear that? The more aggrieved person is Xuanyuan QingHan. She had a sense that she had been teased. She had a hand with Xiao Yao before, and she knew that Xiao Yao''s strength was not simple, but she didn''t expect that the other party was so powerful. She also heard what Jiangling had said before. This guy has the strength of quintuple master? If it is true, it is not easy for him to kill himself. Why should he choose to run away when facing himself? Do you deliberately humiliate yourself in this way? So, that''s what Xuanyuan QingHan likes to think of others as bad£¨ I went home by car for the Mid Autumn Festival. As a result, I was stuck on the road during the day. The traffic jam during the National Day was really terrible. I didn''t know what time it was when I got home. I wasted too much time. I had to vomit in the car. I was so depressed...)

 Chapter 1355

    The situation is not optimistic for Xiao Yao. Even if he is forced to fight with the quintuple masters, it still seems that he is not good enough in Jiangling''s eyes.


    It''s not that Xiao Yao is too weak, but that his opponent is too strong.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how many times he was beaten by Jiangling.


    Xiao Yao''s speed of getting up is getting slower and slower.


    At this time, he has already turned the aura in his body to the extreme.


    For the last time, Xiao Yao also took out the iron sword and mobilized the sword in his body.


    It''s a powerful blow and the last thing he can do.


    Although I don''t know how long it''s been, Xiao Yao can feel that his peak state will soon pass.


    He can only try to push the other side back as much as possible.


    In addition, Xiao Yao felt that he could do too little.


    When a sword comes out, the energy of the sword is rolling.


    If we say that Xuanyuan''s light and cold sword Qi is the wild snake dancing, then Xiao Yao''s sword Qi is the Dragon going out to sea.


    This sword spirit forced Jiangling to retreat for several Li once again.


    When facing Xiao Yao''s sword spirit, Jiangling was also extremely surprised. He didn''t expect that the monk in front of him not only had such accomplishments at a young age, but also was a swordsman. Even if he didn''t dare to choose hard, he didn''t have such an idea, Just when this idea first appeared in his mind, he realized the danger. He knew that it was very unwise to choose to meet each other at this time. It was the right decision to run away and distance from each other.


    It also made him very angry.


    As an immortal, what do you have to do as a swordsman?


    As a swordsman, what are you doing so well?


    Don''t be half hearted, OK?


    Can''t you improve your accomplishments?


    What a nuisance!


    Although Jiangling had dodged the sword Qi before, the monsters behind Jiangling were not so lucky in front of Xiao Yao. This sword Qi just tore a huge hole in the huge monsters group, not many monsters.


    The power of this sword can be imagined.


    Xiao Yao also realized that with the improvement of his cultivation, more and more sword spirit was integrated into his body.


    He couldn''t help thinking about how powerful the sword was when he became a nine fold master or even heaven and man?


    Xuanyuan light cold lips are to be bitten by their own bleeding.


    Now thinking about the battle with Xiao Yao before, she was ashamed to bury her head in the earth. Even if Xiao Yao didn''t say any sarcastic words to her, it made her blush, as if she had been slapped.


    "Hateful dog thief!" Xuanyuan light cold bite teeth said.


    Wang Xiao and others are going to be confused at this time. They really have no way to understand Xuanyuan QingHan''s idea. In their hearts, they all want Xiao Yao''s strength to show. The stronger the better. How can Xuanyuan QingHan be very unhappy when Xiao Yao is powerful? Are gifted girls different from mediocre ones? Crazy!


    "How handsome this man is Xuanxuan has already begun to fall in love with flowers.


    She felt that this is absolutely the best looking man she has ever seen. She is still so powerful. In time, maybe she can be invincible! After all, she is so young.


    "Well, put your mind away." Xuanyuan light cold smile, said, "can young have such cultivation, do you think the other party is a fool?"


    Xuanxuan blushed and argued with her opponent, "when did I think he was a fool?"


    "Not a fool, can I like you?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    It''s not only Yuxuan''s embarrassment, but also those young people who secretly like her.


    No wonder we don''t like Xuanyuan light cold!


    Why does a girl have such a poisonous mouth?


    If it was put on the earth, Xuanxuan would surely reply, "you have such a poisonous mouth, aren''t you afraid that your man will get uremia in the future?"


    So Xuanyuan light cold can also reply: "your mouth is so sweet, your man must have diabetes?"


    Drive, drive


    So, although they don''t live in the earth world, they are much simpler


    Xiao Yao is completely powerless to mention the black dragon sword.


    He gasped and sweated, and his aura was passing away at a fast speed.


    Turning around and looking at Zhao Tieniu, whose eyes are still closed, he is going crazy.


    "Especially, it takes so long for you to break through, and you dare to break through at this time. If you were not lucky enough to meet me, you would be a corpse now. Maybe it stinks!" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Jiangling has been killed again.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and gave a smile.


    "No more?" Jiangling sneered, "I really think you are so powerful, but that''s all."


    Xiao Yao also sneered and scolded: "you are such a cow, don''t run before!"


    Xiao Yao''s words seem to have hit the pain point of Jiangling.


    He became angry and angry: "nonsense! When did I run away? "


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, but Xuanyuan QingHan and others are all speechless.


    When did you run away?


    Are you saying that to make everyone blind?


    Are you not obvious enough?


    Jiangling slapped Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t get up. However, at this time, a shadow was blocking his face. Originally, he thought it would be Zhao Tieniu who had already broken through, but he didn''t expect it to be Xuanyuan QingHan.


    This slap, will Xuanyuan light cold again beat fly out.


    "You are crazy!" Xiao Yao roared, "do you want to die?"


    Xuanyuan light cold lying on the ground, half a day did not get up, the corner of the mouth is still infiltrating blood.


    "I don''t owe you..." Xuanyuan''s voice was like a mosquito''s song.


    However, hearing this sound, Xiao Yao was relieved. At least, the girl is still alive


    "Ah, women..." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Suddenly, behind Xiao Yao, there was an aura.


    A brush, will once again toward the Jiangling Xiao Yao rushed back.


    "Now, it''s my turn." Zhao Tieniu''s voice came with it.


    Xiao Yao''s heart finally fell into his stomach.


    He sat down on the ground and watched Zhao Tieniu flying overhead. He silently make complaints about it: "no jump from my head, not long enough."


    Zhao Tieniu''s breakthrough is finally over.


    In fact, Zhao tiniu can finish the breakthrough earlier, but when he finds out Xiao Yao appears, he continues to make the breakthrough. In this way, his breakthrough is perfect.


    Moreover, with the end of the breakthrough, his injuries have recovered.


    Even if Zhao Tieniu didn''t say it, Xiao Yao could feel it.


    He is thinking, before the cow demon king unexpectedly also wants to let oneself look for Zhao Tieniu''s trouble.


    Isn''t that trying to push yourself into the pit of fire?


    It''s so dark! Don''t give it the beast Dan that killed this time!


    Zhao Tieniu''s hand again, let Jiangling bite his lips.


    Still failed.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of Zhao Tieniu''s serious injury to kill him directly.


    Now it seems that this hope is in vain.


    "Now, let me see how strong you are?" Zhao Tieniu looked at Jiangling coldly and said.


    He is a very peaceful person. Although his name sounds very rustic, he is a refined person. This is not a boast, but a fact. Otherwise, Xuanyuan QingHan and others would not call him a teacher. As the teacher of Xuanyuan QingHan and others, Zhao Tieniu gave them not only a breakthrough, but also the improvement of cultivation and benevolence, righteousness and morality. After all, Zhao Tieniu always felt that he was a good teacher, The cultivation of these people is not very good. Even if these people can reach the top of the expert list, they don''t care about Zhao Tieniu.


    He won''t feel, how proud.


    But if every disciple is a chivalrous and righteous person, that is the real ability.


    This is probably the difference between Zhao Tieniu and all the teachers.


    Jiangling snorted. Although Zhao Tieniu''s cultivation has broken through, he still thinks he can have a try.


    "I didn''t expect that you are also a seven level master!" Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "now, I''m also a sevenfold master. Who do you think is stronger between us?"


    "It''s not up to you or me. Let''s see who is the last one alive." Jiang Ling said.


    "Good." Zhao Tieniu is not the kind of person who likes to talk too much nonsense.


    Holding an iron pen in the right hand and flying in the air, it''s like taking the void in front of you as a huge drawing board and waving ink on it.


    Jiangling''s pupils suddenly contracted, but Zhao Tieniu forced them to retreat.


    He finally realized that he had underestimated Zhao Tieniu before.


    Even if he has the same strength, he can''t get any advantage. Even if he wants to have a confrontation with the other side, it''s hard for him.


    Immediately, countless golden lights appeared in the air, which was outlined by Zhao Tieniu with iron pen.


    At this time, the countless golden lights have formed a huge net.


    Want to capture the world.


    "Break it for me!" Jiangling ferocious face, roaring, roaring, body also turned into a white awn, rushed to the net.


    "Yes." Zhao Tieniu spared no effort to express his words like gold. The Bureau and network immediately began to converge to the central point, and at the same time, he drew the aura around him to form an energy field. As a bystander, even if he knows that Zhao''s moves are not aimed at himself, Xiao Yao still feels the pressure. He imagined himself as Jiangling at this time. If you are Jiangling, can you escape from Shengtian? Then he shook his head again. If you are really Jiangling now, I''m afraid you will be pressed into a meat cake by the huge energy net, or you will be directly ground into powder and drift away with the wind... (Jiangling, Xuanyuan, QingHan, Wang Xiao, Qin song, etc. are all the names of readers, so if you want to go through the book, don''t forget to leave your names in the book review area of Zongheng novels! In addition, if you are going to prepare a new book later, maybe you will choose one of the names to be the protagonist!)

 Chapter 1356

    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, the strength of Jiangling is already very strong, but I don''t know why, now Jiangling has been suppressed by Zhao Tieniu.


    This kind of fighting is pleasing to the eye


    "The teacher is so powerful!"


    "Yes! The teacher is absolutely invincible


    "Ha, if you want to come here, the top three of Lingwu''s top ten experts will be taken over by the Qin Dynasty!"


    Qin song, Wang Xiao and others are still talking about it.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t listen any more.


    I''m still bragging. It''s not you who have been turned into a dog by others before.


    But they do have the right to be rowdy now.


    Jiangling has been unable to carry it.


    From an outsider''s point of view, if this trend continues, the final winner must be Zhao Tieniu, which is almost beyond doubt.


    In fact, it''s just as Xiao Yao thought.


    Ten minutes later, Jiangling could not hold on.


    His moves are more and more messy.


    Xiao Yao has every reason to believe that Jiangling will be completely defeated in five minutes at most. Don''t think that five minutes is very short. These five minutes are enough for Jiangling and Zhao Tieniu to do a lot of things. There is a big gap between the two people. From the beginning, Jiangling has been able to sustain for so long under the disadvantage situation, and has persisted until now, In fact, it''s already very good. It can be seen that Jiangling didn''t learn anything after two hundred years in the northern Chutian gully.


    At this time, the remaining monsters rushed towards Zhao Tieniu again.


    At this time, Jiangling suddenly turned and fled.


    "Zhao Tieniu, green mountains will not change, green waters will flow. When we meet again in the future, I will surely take your life!"


    Xiao Yao can''t help sighing that this master is a master after all. He has to be so temperamental to escape.


    You can''t fight and run. What are you pretending to be?


    After all, Jiangling ran away. Originally, Xiao Yao thought that Zhao Tieniu would chase after him while he won, but this guy didn''t do so. He just killed all the monsters.


    Xiao Yao slowly stood up and walked towards the ox demon king.


    "Wait a minute!" Xuanyuan light cold suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xiao Yao stopped, looked at Xuanyuan light cold, grinned, asked: "what, is ready to seize this opportunity to kill me?"


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m such a mean person?" Xuanyuan light cold some unhappy said.


    Xiao Yao certainly doesn''t think so.


    If he thought that Xuanyuan QingHan could do such a thing, he would not stand up before, let alone make himself so embarrassed.


    "Since it''s not for this, what do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold went to Xiao Yao, curious asked: "who are you in the end?"


    "Men." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking." Xuanyuan light cold heavy voice said.


    Xiao Yaole said, "then tell me, what do you want to ask?"


    Xuanyuan light cold just want to speak, and shook his head: "forget it, even if I asked, I''m afraid you won''t say."


    Xiao Yao''s heart is full of nonsense. If I''m willing to say it, I said it just now.


    "Well, this time, when we owe you a favor, when you encounter any trouble later, you will be treated as the Qin Dynasty looking for me."


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, asked: "before you did not say, do not owe me anything?"


    "If you like, you can''t find it." With that, Xuanyuan turned around and sat on a big stone without saying a word.


    This is a really cool woman.


    Then, the girl named Xuanxuan rushed to Xiao Yao.


    She was pretty and blushing all the way. She didn''t know whether she was tired or shy. After thinking about it, how could she say that she was also an immortal? Even if her accomplishments were not high, she wouldn''t blush after a few steps?


    "What''s your name?" Xuanxuan asked.


    "Why? Aren''t you the green tea watch Xiao Yao a Leng asks a way.


    "What? What is green tea? " Xuanxuan blinks at Xiao Yao. Her eyes are full of confusion. It''s really difficult for her to understand what Xiao Yaogang just said.


    Xiao Yao certainly can''t. It seems that he has to go up and explain it.


    No matter whether the girl named Xuanxuan''s character is really scum or not, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao. He just needs to take care of himself and do his own thing well.


    What''s more, he will not have any intersection with each other.


    "Nothing, just take it as a compliment." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Ah! Well, thank you Xuanxuan turned her face and said to Wang Xiao and others, "you''ll call me green tea watch in the future. It''s very nice to hear that!"


    Perhaps in her world, the three words "female watch" in green tea can be equated with "dead fish and wild geese" and "shy flowers with a closed moon".


    However, when he heard what Xuanxuan had just said, Xiao Yao suddenly felt so ashamed that he was not human


    "By the way, you haven''t said your name! My name is Xuanxuan


    "Well, my name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao wrote lightly that he was not in a high mood. He didn''t really want to know the girl in front of him.


    In fact, Xuanxuan is very good-looking, which Xiao Yao can''t help but admit. But her good-looking doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao has to have any idea.


    He always felt that it was not a bad thing for a girl to be kind-hearted.


    "Brother Xiao, thank you for saving us!" Although Xuanyuan light cold to Xiao Yao''s attitude is not much good, but Wang Xiao and others, but has Xiao Yao as a life-saving benefactor, after all, to know how to be grateful.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just a hand lift."


    In this case, it''s easy to say from the mouth, but whether Xiao Yao''s state is light or not before, their hearts still understand.


    Xiao Yao can say that, but they can''t really take it seriously.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, I have nothing to repay you for. This is my jade pendant." Wang Xiao took down a jade pendant from his waist and handed it to him. He said, "as long as you have this jade pendant, if you have any trouble in the great Qin Dynasty, it will still be useful."


    Xiao Yao still believes this.


    When these people look at them, they will know that their families are extraordinary.


    Xiao Yao didn''t reach out to pick it up.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to have anything to do with these people.


    So, he has turned around and gone on.


    "Ah, brother Xiao!"


    Wang Xiao and others yelled a few times, Xiao Yao did not stop, these young people are also a little embarrassed.


    Qin Song said in a low voice: "this is really an expert, and we don''t need to repay him. Ah, a good man, a serious good man..."


    "Yes, but fortunately we know his name. If he really encounters any difficulty in finding us in the future, we definitely can''t refuse." Wang Xiao said. Xuanxuan''s tears were coming down.


    She was so angry that she whispered, "who is that! Hum, I don''t know how to say more words with me. It''s boring... "


    At the end of Xuanxuan''s words, Wang Xiao and others all frowned.


    Xiao Yao''s attitude towards them before may be a little bad, but so what?


    Can this be a reason for Xuanxuan to complain about the other side?


    Wang Xiao, who is closest to Xuanxuan, is always famous for his good temper, but at this time, he can''t help but move to the side.


    Now I think of what Xuanyuan light cold said before, he also thinks that Xuanxuan''s character is really a big problem.


    Zhao Tieniu suddenly flies to Xiao Yao and stops.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a smile, but Xiao Yao frowned.


    However, he said with a forced smile, "Mr. Zhao, don''t you want to keep me?"


    "That''s not true. Zhao is not a person who will bite the hand that feeds him. Even before you helped me, you wanted to take this opportunity to break through, but I still want to thank you. I owe you my life." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    It seems that he is also infected by Xuanyuan light cold, like people to think bad.


    But it''s no wonder that Xiao Yao is a little sensitive now, but he can''t help it. Anyone would be extremely sensitive under such circumstances.


    "Xiao Yao, if you''re not in a hurry, just stay. You''ll break through soon. If you leave alone now, you may encounter danger. Before you offended Jiangling, I didn''t kill him. If he finds you later, your situation will become very dangerous." Zhao Tieniu said seriously.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and began to think.


    I have to say that what Zhao Tieniu said just now is very reasonable.


    Jiangling is not Zhao Tieniu''s opponent, which is certain. However, with Jiangling''s strength, it''s really not easy to kill Xiao Yao. Moreover, Xiao Yao faintly feels that he is about to break through. When he breaks through, if he is found by Jiangling, he won''t even have the chance to fight back.


    "Of course, I will not force you. If you want to leave, you can still do it now." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao sighed, also some depressed, asked: "Mr. Zhao, I really do not understand, why did not you leave that Jiangling before?"


    Zhao Tieniu said awkwardly: "in fact, I also want to, but I can''t. If he wants to leave, I can''t stay. I have no talent in Huahong flight. On the other hand, it''s also because I''ve just made a breakthrough. If I really catch up, I''m afraid there will be some problems in my aura. "


    Xiao Yao understood.


    Zhao Tieniu doesn''t really want to let Jiangling go, but he can''t!


    "Well, I''ll stay for a while. Thank you, Mr. Zhao." Xiao Yao bows his hands and bows.


    Zhao Tieniu has no airs, returned a gift, said with a smile: "it''s not in the way, it should be, and you break through, I should be able to help a little bit." Xiao Yao nodded. When he returned to the cave, the ox demon king followed him. Seeing the Bull Demon King, Zhao Tieniu subconsciously wanted to fight. The Bull Demon King quickly yelled: "don''t hit me, don''t hit me! I''m big brother''s little brother¡° Big brother? " Zhao Tieniu was stunned. Xiao Yao quickly stood up, coughed, and said awkwardly: "my little brother, my little brother, I''m the big brother..." (it''s inconvenient for people to code in their hometown. Now they are working hard to code, and they will write very late, so they try to write more chapters.)

 Chapter 1357

    Xiao Yao originally thought that it was a very popular thing to have a triple monster as a mount.


    But I don''t know why, when the Bull Demon appeared, he even wanted to die.


    Brother, you are also a triple monster!


    Can you have a little confidence?


    Can you be a little proud?


    Don''t do that, OK?


    "Oh! Your mount Zhao Tieniu was also surprised and said with a smile, "this mount is not bad, but it can''t run fast, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I can''t run fast, but fortunately I can run longer."


    "Well, this is the typical clumsy bird flying first." The side of the Xuanyuan light cold not Ding said a word.


    There is a suspicion of mending the knife.


    It''s so cruel


    This woman is full of faults.


    "Keke, where you live now is its territory." Xiao Yao continued.


    "I feel it. There''s a smell of it here." Zhao Tieniu looked at the Bull Demon King and said with a smile, "in this way, we have disturbed him."


    "It''s OK to disturb, don''t disturb..." the cow demon king said quickly.


    There''s no way. Zhao Tieniu''s strength is clear before.


    Such a person, even if it is hard to grab its territory, it has no way!


    This is called, broken teeth, swallow to the stomach


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, your aura is empty now. What''s the matter?" When Zhao Tieniu said this, he thought of something and asked, "does it have something to do with the fact that you have improved your strength before?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    This is not a secret, and even if Xiao Yao wants to hide it, he can''t hide it. After all, Zhao Tieniu is a master, and his IQ can''t be so low.


    Therefore, if you really want to hide from the other party, not only will there be no harvest, can''t play the effect that should be played, even if the other party doesn''t expose himself, at least in Zhao Tieniu''s psychology, I''m afraid you have to despise yourself.


    How can Xiao Yao, who has such a high IQ, do such a mindless thing?


    "Ha, it''s really interesting. You''re not so simple. You surprised me a lot." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    He just inquired about Xiao Yao''s promotion of cultivation, but he didn''t mention the magic weapon he used before. It seemed that he was worried about what pressure he would put on Xiao Yao. After all, even in the world of Lingwu, magic soldiers are rare. Even Zhao Tieniu has no magic soldiers. He has not even seen many magic soldiers. He is worried that after he inquires, Xiao Yao will mistakenly think that he has a bad purpose and that he will covet his magic soldiers. In this way, it is not good.


    This is Zhao Tieniu''s wisdom, and Xiao Yao can think of these, but he didn''t say much. It''s good for everyone to understand some things. Even if they are kind, they will be embarrassed. In fact, this is what people should do.


    "Well, you start to rest now, recover your aura and prepare for cultivation. I can guarantee that no one will disturb you during this time." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, nodded at Zhao Tieniu, and said softly, "thank you, Mr. Zhao."


    "Or that sentence, should be, and, Xiao Yao, your name, I seem to have heard." Zhao Tieniu said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao suddenly became nervous.


    "Before, you made a lot of trouble in Beilu. It seems that it was very big." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "your relationship with Prince Li''s mansion is not simple, is it?"


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    He thought it had something to do with Xiao long elephant.


    If it''s just this, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s all about the northern foothills. It has nothing to do with the great Qin Dynasty or Zhao Tieniu.


    "OK, let''s wait until you break through!" Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, went to the deepest part of the cave and sat down cross legged. He still remembered the previous battle. What''s more, he had a fight with Jiangling. It was a rare chance to fight with such a master. Although Xiao Yao lost miserably in the end, it also brought him a great opportunity.


    In fact, for an immortal who is about to break through, to find a stronger opponent to fight is often the fastest way to break through himself. It''s just that this way is too dangerous. It''s easy to put himself in danger. Maybe he will die in the hands of his opponent. After all, the original battle is to occupy the advantage. If it''s just a simple contest, it''s a good way, Naturally, they don''t feel pressure, and it''s meaningless for them to break through themselves. They have to fight for life and death with people who are stronger than themselves. However, few immortals choose to break through in this way.


    Xiao Yao is lucky this time. If Zhao Tieniu succeeds in breaking through later, Xiao Yao may have become a corpse.


    When Xiao Yao starts to break through, Zhao Tieniu also calls Xuanyuan QingHan and others¡° Xiao Yao is breaking through now. Don''t disturb him. " Zhao Tieniu said¡° Well, by the way, teacher, after listening to the conversation between you and Xiao Yao, do you know who he is? " Xuanyuan light cold curious asked. Zhao Tieniu looked at Xuanyuan light cold one eye, said with a smile: "slightly know, you are very curious?" Although Xuanyuan light cold is not willing to nod, but still put out a pair of want to listen to the expression¡° All right, I''ll talk about it. " Zhao Tieniu coughed, then turned around and looked at Xiao Yao, who had already entered the breakthrough state. He hesitated and said, "let''s go far first."¡° Good A group of people followed Zhao Tieniu to the entrance of the cave. After everyone sat down cross legged, Zhao Tieniu said: "it''s not right to say that I know what kind of person Xiao Yao is. After all, I don''t know much about him, but I''ve heard about some things he did in the north foot."¡° "Oh?" Xuanyuan light cold asked, "is he from Beilu?"¡° I don''t know. " Zhao Tieniu said, "I said, I don''t know much about him, but before, the new Li Wutong of the Li Wang palace in the northern foot was seized by the emperor, which became a joke. People in the great Qin Dynasty heard of it, and you should know it, too?" "I''m sorry," said Zhao Tieniu. That''s natural. If you want to say that the old man of Wuli is not authentic, how old he is, and he''s embarrassed a little girl. " Qin Song said. Zhao Tieniu looked at Qin song and said with a smile, "how many simple characters can those who practice the skills of emperors? It''s not that he''s not authentic, it''s that he sees more than we do. " Zhao Tieniu said, "you have heard some, but you know little about the latter. According to the news I received, Wu Wutong was seized in the imperial city. Xiao Yao was a man who went to the imperial city and rescued her." what? No way After listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, everyone was surprised¡° Yes, teacher, even if Xiao Yao''s repair is really good, he can''t go into the Imperial City alone, and bring the Wutong tree out. Teacher, is there a mistake? " Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "although Xiao Yao went alone, later Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng also went. You should know both of them, right?"¡° It''s natural. " Xuanyuan light cold frowned and said, "they also have a good relationship with the northern foot of Li Wang Fu? It''s abnormal. As far as I know, whether it''s Hong feisheng or Liu Zhezhi, they have never been involved in the affairs of the temple. Moreover, they should not be able to see only a dispute over the royal family in the northern foothills. " Zhao Tieniu looked at Xuanyuan QingHan, nodded and said, "QingHan, you are right. No matter Hong feisheng or Liu Zhezhi, they would not be interested in such things. However, before they went to the Imperial City, they were not for the sake of the royal family, but for Xiao Yao. They are Xiao Yao''s friends. That''s why I heard Xiao Yao''s name, I think at this time, this young man named Xiao Yao should also begin to be noticed by the Qin Dynasty or other countries. After all, a guy who can influence Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng, two masters of cultivating immortals, must not be simple. " Xuanyuan light cold after listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, also subconsciously side over the face to see eye, at this time is still breakthrough Xiao Yao¡° Even if his talent is good, it''s impossible to meet Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, right? What''s more, they won''t be so valued by those two people. Is there something we don''t know? " Zhao Tieniu nodded and said, "it''s natural, but it''s impossible for us to know these things. To be sure, Xiao Yao is not simple."¡° This is nature... "Even if Zhao Tieniu didn''t say it, they could understand it¡° In fact, there are still many doubts in my heart that need to be answered by Xiao Yao, which is why I hope he can stay for a while. " Zhao Tieniu said¡° Teacher, what can he answer for you? " Xuanyuan light cold, no good airway¡° Ha ha, I won''t tell you that. " Zhao Tieniu suddenly changed the topic, looked at Xuanyuan light cold, asked, "to talk about these, I also have some curiosity, how can you and Xiao Yao know each other?"¡° Well, he is a murderer Speaking of these, it seems Xuanyuan light cold still some anger¡° Murderer? " Zhao Tieniu is to interest, ask a way, "how to return a responsibility?" Xuanyuan light cold hesitated for a moment, or will happen before in the inn, simply said once¡° It''s too subjective of you to say that. " Zhao Tieniu said, "from an objective point of view, say what you hear, see, and what Xiao Yao said¡°¡° What I''m talking about is to try! " Xuanyuan light cold, but also some gas¡° What you say is what you think. " Zhao Tieniu said, "if we listen to you alone, we all think Xiao Yao really did that."

 Chapter 1358

    What Zhao Tieniu said is true.


    Although before, Xuanyuan light cold has been expounding, but the point of view is not fair.


    She said directly that Xiao Yao killed the female shopkeeper, so she started with Xiao Yao.


    Zhao Tieniu asked: "in fact, I believe that Xiao Yao killed people, but why don''t you believe what Xiao Yao said?"


    "Why should I believe what a murderer says?" Xuanyuan light cold unhappy said.


    "You haven''t killed anyone yet?" It is Wang Xiao who refutes Xuanyuan''s coldness.


    Xuanyuan light cold stare eyes Wang Xiao, no good way: "I kill those people, are the people to kill."


    "Can''t Xiao Yao kill the right person?" Wang Xiao asked.


    "..." Xuanyuan''s cold was broken.


    Are these guys familiar with themselves or Xiao Yao?


    In the past, some people always said that their popularity was not very good, and Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t believe it. Now he believed it completely.


    "Cough, that, light cold, I''m not aiming at you, I just think, Xiao Yao is not that kind of bad person." Wang Xiao was glared at by Xuanyuan light cold, quickly said, "besides, you think, Xiao Yao''s random killing, what''s the picture? Is it money? Does an immortal like him need money? And as I said before, he has a lot to do with Prince Li''s mansion. Is he short of money? Is it because of women? You said that the female shopkeeper was in her thirties. How could he be interested? Besides, do you think that the female shopkeeper is as good-looking as Xuanxuan? Even Xuanxuan... "


    Wang Xiao didn''t go on with what he said later.


    Can''t you say in front of Xuanxuan that Xiao Yao is not interested in her at all?


    Isn''t that annoying?


    Wang Xiao was originally a good man. It is estimated that even if he put a knife on his neck, he would not do such an offensive thing.


    "But..." Xuanyuan light cold suddenly has a kind of speechless feeling.


    In fact, what Wang Xiao said is very reasonable from the perspective of Xuanyuan QingHan, but now the embarrassing problem is that she just doesn''t want to believe it!


    "Anyway, I always stick to my point of view." Xuanyuan light cold thought after a long time said.


    Wang Xiao gave up completely.


    He finally realized how boring what he was doing was.


    He felt that he must be out of his mind and had to argue with a girl.


    If you can really convince each other, it''s really amazing.


    Anyway, now Wang Xiao can see clearly that he wants to persuade Xuanyuan to be light cold. It''s impossible at all. It''s better to keep silent or offend others.


    "In a word, I still don''t think Xiao Yao is a unreasonable person." Qin song finally expressed his opinion.


    "Well, I think so, too." Zhao Tieniu also nodded and said.


    Xuanyuan light cold very don''t understand.


    They all say that what they say is not necessarily right, but they have never experienced it and have not seen anything. How can they know that what they say must be wrong? How long have they known Xiao Yao? Why do they dare to feel that they know others very well?


    In fact, there is a mistake in Xuanyuan''s idea.


    Everyone didn''t feel that they knew Xiao Yao very well, but they felt that they knew Xuanyuan QingHan very well. With the girl''s character, they misunderstood Xiao Yao. What''s more, they always felt that Xiao Yao''s chances of being wronged were not very high.


    "That''s the end of the question, and there''s no need to say more about it." Zhao Tieniu said that it''s meaningless to argue now. No matter when the dispute ends, there will be no result.


    By the end of Xiao Yao''s breakthrough, it has been three days. Compared with Zhao Tieniu''s previous breakthrough speed, Xiao Yao is very slow, but there are differences between them. First of all, Zhao Tieniu has been able to break through for a long time, but he has been suppressing his cultivation. As for the reason, Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t ask. Anyway, it has nothing to do with himself.


    "Congratulations, how does it feel to be a quadruple master?" Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao stands up, stretches and exercises his muscles.


    "Not bad, but I''m far behind you." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t have such accomplishments When I was your age." Zhao Tieniu said, "you should be the most gifted cultivator I have ever seen. Even Hong feisheng may not be much better than you."


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t believe Zhao Tieniu''s words.


    Hong feisheng is only in his early 30s now, but he is already a top eight.


    Sometimes, Xiao Yao can''t help thinking, has this guy ever eaten some powerful pills, otherwise, how can he have such a terrible cultivation speed?


    "Mr. Zhao, don''t you plan to leave the northern Chutian gully?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Don''t worry." Zhao Tieniu said, "at this time, I should have left long ago, but now, I want to slow down."


    Xiao Yao is puzzled and looks at Zhao Tieniu.


    "I want to see what that guy in Jiangling wants to do." Zhao Tieniu said, "it''s very easy for him to leave the northern Chutian gully with his strength. However, even now, he is not ready to leave. Do you know what''s the contradiction between me and him?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, but he was still curious.


    "Before, I took these people with me to look for monsters in the northern Chutian gully, and wanted them to get experience. At this time, I suddenly found that the dragon vein in the northern Chutian gully was abnormal. When I entered a cave, I found that the cave was very big, extending to the bottom of the whole mountain..."


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    He felt that Zhao Tieniu''s narrative ability was too poor, and he didn''t know when to talk about it, so he couldn''t directly cut into the theme?


    But there''s no way. Who makes Zhao Tieniu a big man? Even if he was depressed, he could only listen quietly.


    At this time, the story finally got to the point.


    "After entering the cave, I felt the breath flowing in the cave. Although my perception ability has been limited, it''s not surprising that I can feel it when I stand in the cave. But what really surprised me was that the dragon spirit I felt in the cave was full of depression and mania. Soon, I realized that the cave had been arrayed. " When Zhao Tieniu said this, he frowned.


    "I''m afraid that''s the reason why the northern Chutian gully has become more and more terrible in recent years?" Xiao Yao said tentatively.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded: "although I''m not sure now, I believe that part of the reason is because of this. What''s more surprising to me is that Jiangling''s heart is too big, because the Dragon veins of the northern Chu Tianhe are about to fly into the Dragon Kingdom, so he wants to lock the Dragon veins with a secret method, On the one hand, he can maintain the status quo of the northern Chu Tianhe, on the other hand, he wants to absorb the aura from the dragon vein and use it for self-cultivation, which may also be the reason why his cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds over the years. "


    "It''s a leap forward?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    It''s been more than 200 years, and now it''s just a seven level master, and it can''t beat Zhao Tieniu.


    If this kind of cultivation speed is rapid, what is Hong feisheng''s?


    Zhao Tieniu glanced at Xiao Yao and said helplessly, "you can''t think that everyone is like you. You have to know how many immortals in this world can''t touch the threshold of one level master in their whole life. How many five level masters can there be in the Lingwu world?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose awkwardly, and felt that what Zhao Tieniu said was reasonable. Because his breakthrough speed was a little fast, he subconsciously thought that the speed of breaking through to seven level masters in more than 200 years was nothing.


    "We pushed him back, which made him not finish his last step. But even so, if he continued to struggle, I''m afraid that the dragon vein of northern Chu Tianhe still could not fly up." Zhao Tieniu said, "it''s nothing for an immortal to improve his cultivation in some ways, but destroying the dragon vein has affected the whole northern Chu Tianhe Valley, and even the huge northern Chu in the future. When the dragon vein can''t fly up, it will become a resentful dragon. In that case, Northern Chu and southern Chu will suffer."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said¡° So, I''m going to go again. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you want to rescue the Dragon veins in the northern Chutian gully!"


    "Almost." Zhao Tieniu rubbed his temple and said, "however, my strength alone may not be enough."


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes and looked at Zhao Tieniu. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you going to take me in?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu said: "I just want you to go with me and help me. What do you mean to put you in? It''s like asking you to die."


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "the strength of Jiangling is much stronger than me. If you take me by force, it''s no different from death!"


    "Isn''t there me?" Zhao Tieniu said, "besides, you have yuan baby, artifact and your way to improve your cultivation in a very short time. You can fight with Jiangling before, and now you have entered the realm of quadruple master. Even if I''m not here, he may not be able to kill you."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand vigorously: "don''t say that. He thinks highly of me. If he wants to kill me, he will spend more time. I''m still clear in my heart. I''m human! You should have self-knowledge. "


    "Are you going or not?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao thought about it seriously. He clapped his last hand on his thigh and said, "go, why don''t you go! What time does it start? "


    "Right now." Zhao Tieniu said, "it shouldn''t be too late. No one knows what will happen in that cave the next second."¡° Good Xiao Yao has no ink£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1359

    The reason why he is willing to go with Zhao Tieniu is that Xiao Yao also has his own ideas.


    He has just made a breakthrough, and he also wants to test his current strength.


    Moreover, in fact, he was also very interested in the rise of dragon, or Xuejiao.


    When talking with Zhao Tieniu before, Xue Jiao in Xiao Yao''s divine sense has been listening. Xue Jiao hopes Xiao Yao can take him with him. On the one hand, it is because the dragon vein also belongs to the spirit dragon, which can be regarded as Xue Jiao''s clan. Naturally, it does not want the dragon vein to be locked in the northern Chu Tianhe by Jiangling.


    On the other hand, it is also because Xuejiao wants to break through into the Dragon Kingdom sooner or later. It also wants to see what the dragon will experience when it flies.


    Xue Jiao said so, Xiao Yao naturally can''t find any reason to refuse.


    Besides, he really wants to see it.


    Of course, all this should be based on the fact that it can be an opponent of Jiangling.


    If only Xiao Yao was alone, he would not provoke such a guy.


    But now, there is another Zhao Tieniu.


    Jiangling''s strength is strong, but it was not as good as Zhao Tieniu before?


    In this case, what else do you have to be afraid of? When fighting started, Zhao Tieniu went up to Jiangling and did something about moving stools by himself?


    Want to understand this, Xiao Yao immediately relaxed.


    When Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu arrive at the entrance of the cave, Xuanyuan QingHan suddenly stands up.


    "I''m going with you."


    Zhao Tieniu looked at her, shook his head and said, "forget it. You and Wang Xiao will stay here. If you go, there will be danger."


    Wang Xiao and others also came quickly.


    "Yes, QingHan, the guy named Jiangling has a lot of strength. If you follow him, you will encounter danger."


    "Is, Xuanyuan light cold, you can not always add chaos ah?" Xuanxuan was also discontented and said, "your strength is stronger than mine, I admit, but you are not vulnerable in the eyes of the Jiangling old devil, OK? If they do, they will have to take care of you. On the contrary, they will be in trouble. "


    Xuanyuan light cold unmoved, eyes looking at Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu.


    "I''m not afraid of danger. I want to go. I can protect myself. If I can''t protect myself, I won''t blame you for my death." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Xiao Yao snorted.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuanyuan light cold eyebrow wrinkled to ask a way.


    "I think what you said is nonsense. It doesn''t matter if you say you''re dead, but then your teacher will really ignore you? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." although Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t like Xiao Yao''s words, he had to admit that Xiao Yao''s words didn''t seem to say anything wrong. At the critical moment, I''m afraid his teacher will still stand up.


    "Well, since you really want to go, go." Zhao Tieniu said.


    With these words, Xuanyuan light cold face also showed a happy expression.


    Then, Zhao Tieniu turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "Xiao Yao, when the time comes, please take care of my student."


    "No!" Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold said in one voice.


    Xuanyuan light cold and Xiao Yao stare at each other, and continue to say: "teacher, I don''t need him to protect me!"


    "Oh, you need me to protect you, and I don''t want to protect you either. I''m sick in my head and aim at me all the time. If you are a man, I can still think you are jealous of my handsome. As a result, you are a woman and aim at me all the time. What do you mean? Do you fall in love with me and want to attract my attention in this way? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    "Oh, are you thinking too much? A layer of human skin on a pig looks better than you. " Xuanyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    Is this woman''s mouth so poisonous?


    A layer of human skin on a pig? So thoughtful?


    "Xiao Yao, please." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "however, if my disciple really encounters any danger, I believe that even if you refuse, you will still do it. After all, you are a kind person in your heart."


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "don''t hold me so high. I don''t like standing on the top of morality. That will affect me to steal the underpants of a big girl."


    Zhao Tieniu; "..."


    Wang Xiao and others are also suffocating.


    Stealing a girl''s underpants?


    What the hell


    "OK, OK, this is your disciple. If you ask me what to do, you can let her go with you. But first, I won''t really take her seriously. As she said, since she has decided to go, she is ready to die." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Zhao Tieniu didn''t demand it.


    The three set out together.


    Originally, Xiao Yao wanted to take the Bull Demon King with him, but then he thought that the speed of the Bull Demon King was really slow, even if he wandered on weekdays. Anyway, he didn''t know where the destination was, but this time it was different. They knew where to go, and they needed to be faster, so it was unnecessary to take the Bull Demon King with them.


    Besides, Xiao Yao didn''t want to take the Bull Demon out of the northern Chutian gully. Although it''s a pleasant time to get along with the Bull Demon King, it''s a monster after all. If it''s really taken out, I don''t know what kind of panic it will cause.


    What''s more, it''s a monster cultivated by triple masters. It''s uncertain how many immortal practitioners want to take its animal pill away. Now Xiao Yao doesn''t think he has enough strength to protect it. What''s more, now Xiao Yao still thinks he should keep a low profile and ride a triple monster everywhere. It''s too ostentatious, just like when he and Hong feisheng met Pang Yier before, Pang Yier was also accompanied by a monster. He was still a partner. Couldn''t he bring it out? Bringing it out may not be a good thing, and the outside world is not suitable for them.


    Only a few hours later, Xiao Yao, Xuanyuan, QingHan and Zhao Tieniu had already arrived at the cave he said before.


    "Here it is Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Have you ever been here? " Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and said with a smile, "I''ve been here once before."


    If it looks familiar, it really looks familiar.


    Xiao Yao not only came here, but also stayed here. It''s not very far from the place where Xiao Yao found kylin fruit last time. I think the reason why kylin fruit appears there is probably because it''s very close to the dragon vein. He wondered why kylin fruit could be picked by himself. Didn''t Jiangling find it? If so, my luck is not so good.


    "From here, you can go straight underground. From now on, you have to protect yourself and be safe." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded. What happened before, even if Jiangling was a fool, he knew he had to do something to guard against it. What''s more, Jiangling was not a fool, well, just a little honest.


    When entering the cave, Xiao Yao had already felt a stream of resentment. You know, his perception ability has now been opened.


    "Be careful, there are many monsters ahead." Xiao Yao said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We didn''t meet any monsters last time we came here." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Xiao Yao looked back at her and asked, "if you didn''t meet her last time, it means you won''t meet her this time."


    "Listen to Xiao Yao." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Although he doesn''t know Xiao Yao very well, he doesn''t think Xiao Yao is the kind of person who likes to talk nonsense.


    Since Xiao Yao said so, there must be some basis.


    Thinking of this, he asked curiously, "Xiao Yao, can you also use spiritual perception in this northern Chutian gully?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "well."


    "No wonder." Zhao Tieniu suddenly realized that this can perfectly explain why Xiao Yao dared to say that there would be monsters in front.


    "In fact, it''s not surprising that there are monsters in it. As I said before, Jiangling will be on guard." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    If you think about it, it''s true.


    "Well." Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    The cave is a bit damp and dark. Xiao Yao and others walk neither fast nor slow. They soon meet with the first wave of monsters. The monsters in front of them are only one or two kinds of monsters, a total of five. Zhao Tieniu doesn''t want to hide and tuck them in. He will kill all those monsters with a wave of his hand. Xiao Yao is busy cleaning up the beast pill.


    "I said, what accomplishments do you have now? What else do you need these animal pills for?" Xuanyuan light cold are some can''t see down.


    Xiao Yao looked up at Xuanyuan light cold: "what do you know? No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat! "


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold very do not understand, can only impatiently urged, "then you hurry up!"


    Xiao Yao is not slow either.


    After packing up the beast pill, the three continued to move forward. This time, there were three monsters among them.


    "Leave it to me." Xiao Yao said, "by the way, let me warm up."


    Zhao did not refuse.


    Xiao Yao''s strength is not very difficult to deal with these monsters. Although there are three monsters, there is only one. Of course, compared with Zhao Tieniu''s words, it is certainly not so fast and clean. Xuanyuan QingHan is still urging behind, which makes Xiao Yao very angry.


    "Now I''ve done it, and Mr. Zhao has done it. The next wave of monsters, it''s your turn." Xiao Yao said deliberately.


    Xuanyuan light cold thought also did not think, immediately shook his head: "I refuse."


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes. After all, according to Xuanyuan''s light cold temper, he shouldn''t say so straightforward words. Isn''t the girl very proud?


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xuanyuan said with a smile: "although I don''t know who you are, I''m certainly not a good person, and you don''t like me. Now, I''m sure I don''t have a good heart. The monster in front of me may have four accomplishments, so I won''t die."


    Xiao Yao is holding back.


    I seem to belittle this girl. Maybe I''m really absent-minded, but I''m not too stupid£¨ Second, there is more.)

 Chapter 1360

    As Xuanyuan light cold said, the monster in front of really has four master cultivation.


    This time, even if Xiao Yao didn''t do it, he still let Zhao Tieniu do it. In fact, it''s not impossible to let Xiao Yao do it. Now he is also doing four kinds of training. It''s not very difficult to deal with some four kinds of monsters, but it will take a long time. Since that''s the case, it''s better to let Zhao Tieniu do it. Anyway, in his eyes, these monsters are no different from ants.


    So soon, those monsters were killed by Zhao Tieniu, and Xiao Yao began to be busy again, cleaning up the beast Dan. These are all good things, especially the beast Dan, which was made into a monster by the fourth cultivation. He was reluctant to give it to the Bull Demon King and decided to keep it for himself.


    After all, not to mention the beast pill of quadruple monster, even quadruple monster is very rare.


    Finding, catching, and killing them need not only strength, but also luck. Moreover, beasts like quadruple masters have a very strong sense of danger, and generally run away when they encounter danger.


    After loading the animal pill, Xiao Yao turned to Zhao Tieniu and said, "we should be here soon, right?"


    "Well." Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    "There are no monsters in front, but there seems to be some barriers. I can''t penetrate my spiritual perception." Xiao Yao said truthfully.


    Xiao Yao''s words did not exceed Zhao Tieniu''s expectation.


    "It''s OK. Let''s just go over and have a look. I''m really curious about what other means Jiangling has." Zhao Tieniu said with a sneer.


    Soon, Xiao Yao followed Zhao Tieniu to the place he said before.


    In fact, as soon as he approached, Xiao Yao felt that the little dragon spirit in his body had begun to be active.


    At that time, he knew that he had really found the dragon vein in the northern Chutian gully.


    Xiao Yao still admires Jiangling.


    Ordinary people don''t have so much courage and so many ideas.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao is also curious.


    Isn''t it that Jiangling didn''t worry that it would damage the way of heaven?


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart and asked.


    Zhao Tieniu just snorted and said, "he''s not ready to fly up at all. He''s going to stay in the jiuzhong realm all his life."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "if so, Xuanyuan jiuzhong seems to be the same?"


    "Well?" Zhao Tieniu is slightly stunned, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, a little surprised.


    The Xuan Yuan light cold on the side after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the facial expression also changed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Xuanyuan light cold evil said.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head. He has a little idea in his heart.


    Zhao Tieniu took a deep breath, looked at Xuanyuan light cold, said: "he has nonsense, you don''t know?"


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold can only keep silent.


    "Since it was said before that Jiangling could not soar in the future because of doing these things that are harmful to the way of heaven, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always been the first strong man to soar. Even the former Xu kuangge is not his opponent. Therefore, he must have been able to soar for a long time, but he has never been able to soar." Xiao Yao said, "I''m just curious. What did he do to harm the way of heaven?"


    "Do you need to know that?" Xuanyuan light cold uncomfortable said.


    "I''m just curious. I don''t want you to give me an answer." Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said.


    Xuanyuan light cold was Xiao Yao gas can''t, and no way.


    "Xiao Yao, I really can''t tell you these things. Maybe I can talk to you when I have a chance in the future." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    At this time, the eyes suddenly opened up.


    It''s incomparably open below. You can''t see the end at a glance. It''s also a small mountain range, a dragon shape, which is emitting light.


    I can''t see the end.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously turned around and looked at Zhao Tieniu standing beside him. Zhao Tieniu also nodded to him, indicating that it was here.


    But at this glance, I didn''t see the figure of Jiangling.


    "Jiangling knew we were coming, so he hid?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Can''t you feel his presence?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "I said that before? There''s a kind of barrier here, and my mental perception doesn''t work. " Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Xuanyuan light cold think, Xiao Yao before really said this, so also don''t say much.


    This place, everywhere revealed strange, and let Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, there is a Zhao Tieniu beside him, which makes Xiao Yao feel that he still has some sense of security.


    "There is an array here." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan light cold all looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Maybe I can solve it." Xiao Yao continued.


    "Do you have a way?" Xuanyuan light cold don''t believe to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you can try, I know something about arrays. Moreover, although Jiangling also knows some arrays, these arrays are very low-level. It''s not very difficult to crack it. "


    "..." both Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan QingHan looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look.


    Is this guy a genius?


    It''s OK for a young man to have such accomplishments and understand the meaning of the sword. Now he even knows the array?


    Is there any reason for this?


    Can you play happily!


    This is bullying the common people!


    Anyway, Zhao Tieniu began to be jealous of Xiao Yao.


    "Well, you give me some time and I''ll crack this array." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good." Zhao Tieniu nodded, "I protect your safety."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    That''s what he just said.


    "Thank you, Xiao Yao." Zhao Tieniu said seriously.


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    To be honest, Zhao Tieniu said so, he was really a little ashamed.


    After all, he didn''t really help Zhao Tieniu completely.


    Or because of the little dragon spirit and Xuejiao in his body, otherwise, he would not want to waste so much time.


    Of course, these words, Xiao Yao will not be silly to say, it is not straightforward, is absent-minded.


    After sitting cross legged, Xiao Yao began to think about the array.


    He believes that now Jiangling is hiding somewhere to peep, but he won''t be afraid. Anyway, there is Zhao Tieniu on the side. Even if Jiangling really appears, it''s impossible to cross Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan QingHan.


    On this issue, Xiao Yao is more confident. Besides, Xiao Yao is just cracking the array now, not breaking through the closed door. If Jiangling really rushes over, Xiao Yao can''t get up and run!


    I dare not say anything else, but Xiao Yao still has some confidence in his ability to escape.


    When Xiao Yao began to crack the array, Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan QingHan also stood on the side, waiting quietly. They all looked at Xiao Yao with curiosity in their eyes.


    When Xiao Yao starts to crack the array, he already feels that the little dragon spirit in his body is more and more active.


    "Hoo hoo, this time, whether you can go back to Longyu depends on your luck, but it''s OK. Even if you really can''t go back, I''ll try my best to send you to Longyu. If my brother has promised you before, he will do it." Xiao Yao whispered in his heart, even though he had no way to communicate with Xiao Longling.


    When Xiao Yao starts to crack the array, he also feels the dragon vein trapped by the array, which seems to be ready to move.


    "Don''t worry, man, I''ll do it as soon as possible..." Xiao Yao said.


    This guy can really talk to anyone.


    At this time, Jiangling was completely out of breath.


    "What do you want to do?" His voice echoed in the cave.


    "What are you doing? You can''t see it! " Xiao Yao yelled, "crack the array! What''s the matter? What''s wrong? If you don''t like it, come out and kill me! "


    "..." both Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan QingHan were speechless.


    Now Xiao Yao is also a quadruple master. If he is a quadruple master, he can be regarded as a master. But in Xiao Yao, you never want to see the style of a master.


    At this time, Jiangling was completely out of breath.


    His body, turned into a white awn, rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    "Your opponent is me. Don''t worry so much." Zhao Tieniu snorted coldly, and with a wave of brush in his hand, he forced Jiangling back.


    Jiangling stood not far away, glaring.


    "Get out of here!" Jiangling roared, "this is my territory!"


    "Nonsense, this is the vein of the dragon." Xiao Yao replied.


    Zhao Tieniu was depressed.


    Are you fighting Jiangling or am I? Why did you say that?


    "Come on, stop the ink. Come on." Zhao Tieniu said, "if you want to stop Xiao Yao, pass me first."


    The expression on Jiangling''s face became more and more ugly.


    It''s not that he didn''t fight with Zhao Tieniu.


    How did it end?


    Isn''t he running away?


    Now we have to fight with Zhao Tieniu. Where can he find confidence?


    But no matter what, now there is no way out for Jiangling. He has been staying in the northern Chutian gully for so many years, for the sake of the dragon vein?


    If this dragon vein is really let go by Xiao Yao, what is the significance of what he has done for more than 200 years?


    He will never allow such a thing to happen!


    So, even if he died, he must keep the dragon! The next second, he rushed to Zhao Tieniu again. Zhao Tieniu sneered and welcomed them. They immediately fought together, looking anxious. According to the truth, with Jiangling''s strength, he can''t be Zhao Tieniu''s opponent at all. But now Jiangling has completely given up. He feels that he has no way to go back, so he doesn''t care at all. He is fighting with his life. That is to say, the direction of the entrance of the cave echoed again. Soon, a group of monsters came. Obviously, Jiangling realized that he had been dragged by Zhao Tieniu. If he wanted to stop Xiao Yao, he could only continue to urge the monster¡° Teacher, I''ll come! " Xuanyuan light cold drank a, lift the sword on the hand, block in front of those monsters. Fortunately, there are no three or four£¨ If you say there''s something else, you''ll have to have it as late as possible!)

 Chapter 1361

    /p> Xuanyuan light cold strength, want to deal with those monsters, or no difficulty, anyway Xiao Yao more at ease.


    As long as Jiangling, even if it is to go all out, it can only go back and forth with Zhao Tieniu. It is almost impossible to break through Zhao Tieniu''s line of defense to attack Xiao Yao.


    That is the legendary copper wall iron ox! No, copper wall, iron wall!


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was still unraveling his own Dharma array, we can imagine how painful Jiangling was at this moment. He wanted to crack his canthus and fight bravely. He even did not hesitate to use a very dangerous move. He just wanted to exchange his life with Zhao Tieniu.


    It can be seen how important this dragon vein is to Jiangling.


    At this time, Jiangling was already in a state of madness. However, seeing Jiangling like this, Xiao Yao was very happy, because the more angry and angry Jiangling was, the closer he was to success.


    At this time, Jiangling has become more and more crazy.


    The Dharma array here is set up, so he knows better than anyone what''s going on. He knows that if it really develops in accordance with the current trend, the Dharma array he has painstakingly set up will soon be broken by that bastard.


    This is something he would never like to see!


    So at this time, his attack is becoming more and more fierce. Fortunately, Zhao tieniuqi''s cultivation is more stable than when he just broke through, so even if Jiangling is more frustrated and more brave, he can still keep his opponent out of Xiao Yao''s safe distance.


    That''s what he can do!


    The three words "Zhao tie Niu" are not made by boasting.


    "Get out of here!" Jiangling roared like a roaring monster.


    However, Zhao Tieniu is still expressionless. With a slight wave of brush in his hand, he forces Jiangling back again.


    Jiangling did not give up, and once again launched a charge against Xiao Yao''s direction.


    With a "roll", Zhao Tieniu kicked Jiangling''s body out this time.


    But Jiangling had already stood up again the second after he fell to the ground, and continued to charge.


    Zhao Tieniu''s head is going to hurt.


    Although he didn''t like Jiangling, now he has to admit that his opponent''s perseverance is really good.


    After being beaten so many times, every time he could stand up and charge again in the shortest time, without any hesitation. To be honest, Zhao Tieniu admired his psychological quality. He couldn''t understand it more and more. Even if he didn''t rely on Lingmai, it was not impossible for Jiangling to become a Qizhong master. Why should he stick to it?


    In fact, many people in this world like this. They always like to study those heretical ways and spend their whole life looking for shortcuts that may not exist at all. However, they have never tried to walk step by step. It is clear that they can walk faster than everyone, But I have to turn around and think about whether I can find a underground tunnel here.


    In this world, there are many people who are doing very irrational things. Ironically, they still feel that they are always smarter than others.


    People! It''s hard to be confused. After all, it''s not a bad thing.


    Some things that you see through may be things that others don''t want to see.


    When you understand some principles, you may have already been overturned by others.


    Instead of wasting time on those meaningless things, it''s better to be down-to-earth and go far step by step! Always have to believe in a truth, maybe you are really smart, but you are definitely not the smartest in the world.


    This is what Zhao Tieniu has learned for so many years. However, it is obvious that Jiangling has not thought of this.


    In fact, at this time, the Dharma array had already been solved by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao has said before that Jiangling''s cultivation might be good, but he is just mentally retarded in the aspect of Fazhen. Although Xiao Yao dare not say how deep and accomplished he is in the understanding of Fazhen, if compared with Jiangling, it is obvious that he is a high school student, and that Jiangling is a primary school student, If you''re a college student, Kun Mu is one of them. I haven''t seen him for such a long time. Maybe Kun Mu''s understanding of FA Zhen Fu Zhuan will be improved a lot.


    If the array of Dharma laid by Jiangling was handed over to kunmu, it would be solved in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, Xuanyuan light cold was also knocked out by a monster.


    But soon, she got up again, her eyes shining cold.


    "Die for me!" Now Xuanyuan light cold seems to be completely angered, in the hands of blue sword, swept up a blue rainbow, before the only attack between their beasts.


    After pulling out the sword, she turned around and rushed to another monster.


    When Xiao Yao saw this scene, he couldn''t help yelling: "Xuanyuan QingHan, please help me collect the animal pills!"


    Xuanyuan is light cold


    She didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Yao at all and rushed to the monster again.


    She now doubts that Xiao Yao''s brain is not a bit of a problem. At this time, she even wants the monster''s animal pills. Does he really lack these animal pills? For the immortal like Xiao Yao, this kind of animal pill doesn''t work at all, OK?


    "Didn''t you say that if you brought me here, I could only delay?" Xuanyuan light cold while dealing with the monster in front of him, said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao a headache, also know, want to let Xuanyuan light cold help himself to collect animal Dan, has been impossible.


    What a stingy woman! There is no future


    Finally, with a golden flash, Xiao Yao''s body also retreated from a distance.


    The golden light rose up. Xiao Yao looked at it and sighed.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Jiangling was numb, and was kicked out again by Zhao Tieniu.


    He got up from the ground, disheartened, looking at the golden light in the sky.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..." Jiangling''s eyes were absent-minded, and the whole person seemed to be silly.


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at Jiangling, smiling.


    "I''ll kill you!" All of a sudden, Jiangling roared and pounced on Xiao Yao.


    Now, there is only one thought in his mind.


    Tear up the bastard who broke his own dragon lock!


    But when Jiangling just stepped forward, the golden light suddenly turned into a dragon shape, and directly smashed Jiangling out.


    The sound of a dragon is still echoing in the open cave.


    "Man, when is it? You don''t want to run, and you want to kill me? Is it true that I am such a bully in your eyes? " Xiao Yao is very dissatisfied.


    Jiangling stands up and pounces on Xiao Yao again.


    The dragon shaped golden light directly penetrated a big hole in the chest of Jiangling.


    "If you lock me up for a hundred years, I''ll take your life. I''m not in debt." A loud but resentful voice came from the golden light.


    When Jin Guang crossed the body of Jiangling, he realized that his life had finally come to an end.


    In fact, even if the dragon spirit of northern Chu Tianhe didn''t kill Jiangling, Zhao Tieniu wouldn''t let him go so easily. In addition, Xiao Yao was there to help.


    It is almost impossible for Jiangling to escape from the sky like last time.


    Originally, Jiangling found Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu and others to find here. If they left directly, maybe Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu, Xuanyuan QingHan and others had no good way.


    But this guy not only didn''t choose to leave, but also chose to stand up to meet each other.


    There''s no way.


    For Jiangling, this dragon vein is the spirit grass he has been watering for so many years. However, when the result is about to come out, Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu, Xuanyuan and QingHan break in.


    How does he get there?


    How can you be willing to go?


    Xiao Yao sighed as he watched Jiangling''s body slowly fall down.


    "Man, have you ever seen the outside world after spending so many years in the North Chutian gully?" Xiao Yao said softly.


    Although he knew that no matter what he said at this time, Jiangling could not hear him.


    He just thought it was funny.


    Jiangling always wanted to improve his accomplishments, but never thought about what he would do with his accomplishments.


    What is his goal in life?


    To borrow a word from Xingye, what''s the difference between a person without dream and salted fish?


    Now Jiangling is probably like this.


    He didn''t think Jiangling was such a vicious person. He was just paranoid. In order to improve his cultivation, he did everything he could, even harming the way of heaven.


    Today, it seems reasonable for the dragon to break free from the shackles and kill Jiangling.


    It''s ridiculous that such a seven fold master, not to mention being listed in the top ten masters list of Lingwu world, has never been from the northern Chutian gully.


    From his bold start to the hasty end, people outside the world did not know that there was once a seven level master in Lingwu world, Jiangling.


    When Xiao Yao thinks about this, the dragon shaped golden light suddenly sits on the top of Xiao Yao''s head.


    "Immortal, you come in and rescue me. I''d like to do you a favor. There seems to be a little dragon spirit in your body. If you want to send it to the Dragon Kingdom, I can help you for a while. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was overjoyed.


    Before that, he was still thinking about how to open his mouth. After all, this is the Dragon Spirit in the northern Chutian gully. Once he gets rid of the shackles, it is the nine spirit beast, which is about to enter the Dragon kingdom.


    How can he put forward his opinions freely?


    "Thank you very much." Xiao Yao bows his hand and says.


    "I have written down your kindness first. If I get to Longyu later, I can do it, but I will do it!" When talking, Xiao Yao''s little dragon spirit, like a cocoon, gradually separated from Xiao Yao''s body and flew to the golden light above his head¡° Today, I want to fly up. I hope the gate of heaven will open and I will enter the Dragon kingdom! " The loud voice sounded again, and the mountain wall above the head slowly began to list a huge crack, while the mountain was also rocking¡° What''s your name? " The golden light suddenly spoke again¡° Xiao Yao Xiao Yao said¡° I give you tens of thousands of years of good fortune in the northern Chutian gully. Do you want it? "£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1362

    Xiao Yao felt that the last word of what Longling had just said was superfluous.


    Do you want it back?


    Xiao Yao as long as the brain is still normal, it is impossible to refuse, OK!


    "Of course I will!" Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He immediately gave his answer, but when he finished this sentence, he suddenly thought of something. He frowned and asked carefully, "but if I really accept the fate of the northern Chutian gully, here..."


    "Do you think the present northern Chutian gully is really good?" The dragon spirit of the northern Chu Tianhe asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    It''s good to say that after all, there are many immortals here who have found opportunities to break through.


    No, it''s not good. I don''t know how many bones were buried here.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, and Longling of Tianhe in northern Chu continued to speak.


    "I will give you the charm of the northern Chutian gully, and it will become a beautiful place in the future. Maybe that is the real northern Chutian gully." This is what the dragon spirit of northern Chu Tianhe said.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed and said with a smile, "OK, thank you very much."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao had agreed to his previous proposal, the dragon spirit of Tianhe in northern Chu didn''t say much.


    At this time, there are a lot of stones rolling down above the head.


    Zhao Tieniu pulls Xuanyuan QingHan to one side, and urges Lingqi to form a shield around to block all the rocks.


    Xiao Yao did not condense aura, because at this time, there was already a blue light wrapped around him, and, in the air, there were patches of blue light, converging towards Xiao Yao.


    There is a huge crack in the mountain peak, and there is a thunder in my ear. It seems that the reason why the mountain will crack is because a thunder divides the mountain into two and tears a bloody hole.


    The dragon spirit of the northern Chu Tianhe, waving the golden light and twisting its body, flies higher and higher.


    Above his head, the sun was covered with dark clouds.


    Lightning and thunder.


    However, Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan light cold attention, but not in the Dragon lingdu into the Dragon domain, but in Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Teacher, what are those blue spots?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "I think it''s the luck of the northern Chutian gully." Zhao Tieniu said.


    "Is that what Qi Yun looks like?" Xuanyuan light cold seems to be a little surprised.


    Zhao Tieniu gave a wry smile and said, "although I am your teacher, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know anything. At least, I haven''t seen what Qi Yun looks like. I believe there are not many people who have really seen what Qi Yun looks like. It''s just a speculation based on the confidence I know now, and, It''s hard to say what Qi Yun looks like. It''s illusory. Maybe it''s presented in a different way


    Listen to Zhao tie Niu so say, Xuan Yuan light cold also did not continue to ask.


    At this time, Xiao Yao just felt a strange energy pouring into his body.


    This feeling makes Xiao Yao feel very comfortable. He even wants to close his eyes and have a good sleep, but he still forces his sleepiness away. After all, the absorption of Qi is not over.


    Such an opportunity, but a rare one, he said nothing is willing to give up ah!


    Don''t say Xuanyuan light cold, even Zhao Tieniu, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of envy.


    "Well, if Jiangling doesn''t want to be so absent-minded and help the dragon spirit of the northern Chutian gully to soar, maybe he is the one who accepts the Qi and fortune of the northern Chutian gully now." Xuanyuan light cold said. Zhao Tieniu returned to his senses and said with a smile, "choices are all made by people. Xiao Yao''s choice is completely opposite to Jiangling''s choice. Moreover, their starting point is completely different. The final result is also completely opposite."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Tieniu looked at Xuanyuan QingHan and asked, "do you still think that Xiao Yao is the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately?"


    Xuanyuan light cold know Zhao tinniu said or Inn things, some angry way: "teacher, you don''t be his appearance to deceive, I always think he is not a good man!"


    Zhao Tieniu laughed and said, "I believe this, but I will not believe that he is a bad man."


    Xuanyuan light cold a hand cover forehead, said there is no way to communicate with Zhao tinniu.


    Zhao Tieniu can see that even at this time, in Xuanyuan QingHan''s heart, he is always full of dissatisfaction and doubts about Xiao Yao. In fact, it makes Zhao Tieniu a little incomprehensible. After all, Xuanyuan QingHan is his disciple. As Xuanyuan QingHan''s teacher, Zhao Tieniu doesn''t dare to say how much he knows this eccentric little girl, but he can still figure it out, In his opinion, even if Xuanyuan light cold won''t change his view of Xiao Yao so soon, there''s no reason to insist on it!


    How many cruel things did Xiao Yao do? He was caught by Xuanyuan QingHan?


    Seeing that there is no way to change Xuanyuan QingHan''s view of Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu doesn''t go on. He doesn''t like to do useless work. He knows that he can''t do it. Sometimes he is full of pride and sometimes he is mentally retarded.


    It all depends on the situation. For example, existence must be reasonable, but many existence may not be reasonable. When the whole world is telling you to let nature take its course and accept the reality, why can''t we tell them aloud that this is wrong and we should overthrow it?


    At this time, all the blue light has been absorbed into Xiao Yao''s body. However, when he wanted to feel it carefully, he found that there was no change in his aura, which made him deeply curious. He even subconsciously wondered whether what he had just absorbed was false aura. But soon he realized that the unusual place was not his aura, It''s yuan baby in his body. It seems that Yuan baby has grown up a lot. His facial features are more and more clear. Not to mention, he is much bigger.


    "Hoo, I almost forgot that you have to eat all your luck. Ah, I say you are a little too much. Even if you eat meat, you have to leave some soup for me?"


    However, what he said didn''t get any agreement from Yuanying, so he gave up.


    There is no way to communicate!


    "I have to find a way to feed you slowly. I really have some expectations. What will you look like when you grow up completely..."


    Although Qi is absorbed by Yuanying, Xiao Yao is not distressed at all. After all, he has known for a long time that Yuanying in his body is a good thing, and now he can make use of the changes of Yuanying in his body. Yuanying is more powerful, which means his strength is more powerful. This is a good thing.


    Raise your head, in the sky above your head, the dark clouds that used to block out the sun have gradually dispersed, and begin to gather stars to a central store.


    passing of night!


    This is the real change of stars. If some astronomers on the earth see it, they will be surprised that they don''t even know who their child''s mother is.


    It''s not much. What''s more surprising to Xiao Yao is that the stars are converging into a doorframe, and the two doors are wide open.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m gone. I hope to see you again. You are invincible!" With the melodious sound, the Dragon Spirit in the northern Chutian gully, the Golden Dragon hovering in the sky, finally passes through the gate of starlight and disappears in front of us.


    A few minutes later, the stars returned to their original position, without any golden light or abnormality.


    I don''t know why, now Xiao Yao is looking at those stars, always feel that it is like countless eyes, staring at himself.


    Whose eyes?


    The way of heaven?


    Or, the immortals, or the dragon in the Dragon kingdom?


    Xiao Yao shook his head. He couldn''t come up with an answer to such a question. Maybe one day, after he can enter the gate of the starry sky, he can find the answer in his heart.


    Everything, return to peace.


    The whole ravine, all the monsters are roaring.


    Around the resentment, aura, is slowly disappearing.


    "Perhaps, as the Dragon Spirit said, after today, the northern Chutian gully is a beautiful place." Xiao Yao is full of emotion.


    Xuanyuan light cold and Zhao tiniu two people came over.


    "Congratulations, Xiao Yao, you''ve got a big profit again!" Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not him alone!" Obviously, Xuanyuan QingHan is very unconvinced that the dragon spirit only gives Xiao Yao the Qi of the northern Chutian gully.


    Without them, it would be impossible to break the Jiangling array.


    The first hurdle in front of Xiao Yao was that he had no way to resist the attack of Jiangling.


    Xiao Yao is also a little embarrassed, said: "you also made a lot of efforts."


    Zhao Tieniu waved his hand: "it''s all for you to help me. There''s nothing to say."


    "Cut, I don''t think so. Before that Dragon Spirit said that you still have a little dragon spirit in your body. What''s the situation?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold said so, Zhao Tieniu just recalled, also with curious eyes looking at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "it''s a long story, but in order to make up for your loss, I''ll give you some small things as well."


    While speaking, Xiao Yao had already taken out two jadeite bottles of high quality.


    "What''s so good about this thing?" Xuanyuan light cold weigh said.


    "There''s nothing strange about this bottle, but the contents may help you." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold full face vigilant looking at Xiao Yao, asked: "you should not send me is the beast Dan?"


    Xiao Yao patted his head: "yes, there are animal pills."


    With that, Xiao Yao ran to collect animal pills from those dead monsters.


    Xuanyuan light cold and Zhao Tieniu look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see speechless.


    This guy is really a wonderful flower


    After Zhao Tieniu opened the cork on the jade bottle and smelled it, his face suddenly changed.


    "This, this is..." "teacher, what is this? It smells good! " Although Xuanyuan QingHan is full of dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s gift is refreshing as soon as he hears the taste. He doesn''t have to think much to know that it must be a good thing¡° Sanpin elixir. " Zhao Tieniu said in a low voice. Even though he had lowered his voice, he could still feel the shock in his voice¡° Sanpin elixir! what? You mean, this is the elixir? " This, the expression on Xuanyuan light cold face also became incomparably rich. This guy''s body, unexpectedly there are two three elixirs, and, so send people? Tiger or not!

 Chapter 1363

    At the same time, the appearance of the gate of the starry sky also gives all the practitioners in the Lingwu world a panoramic view.


    North Chu, Jinchan temple, the little monk stood at the gate of the temple, a smile.


    "It was said before that Xiao Yao was predestined with the nine spirits beast. Amitabha..."


    On Taohua Island, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi are stunned.


    "This is the nine spirit beast flying up?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    "Well, it''s Longling. If it''s located in the northern Chutian gully." Hong feisheng said.


    "Northern Chutian gully?" Liu Zhezhi was a little stunned. Then he turned to look at his man and asked carefully, "did you tell me before that Xiao Yao went to the northern Chu gully?"


    After a brief silence, Hong feisheng slapped him heavily on his thigh.


    "I''ll tell you! No matter where the boy goes, he always causes big things! Ha ha, this must be the boy''s chance again! " Hong feisheng said happily.


    Liu Zhezhi laughed and said, "it''s too early to say. How can you know that it must be his chance, not his bad luck?"


    Hong feisheng said with a smile, "nothing else, but you and I know the boy''s luck."


    Liu Zhezhi thought about it and nodded gently.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao''s luck seems to be good all the time, some abnormal


    In the great Qin Dynasty, there was a lot of discussion in the imperial city.


    "Oh, my God, is that the dragon rising from the dragon? Looking at the direction, it''s probably the northern Chutian gully! "


    "Well, yes, by the way, Princess QingHan and Mr. Zhao, are they all in the northern Chutian gully?"


    "Ha, that''s right! This is our chance of the Qin Dynasty! "


    "Ah, great joy, great joy!"


    All the sounds, they all come together.


    Different people naturally have different views.


    At this time, Xiao Yao did not pay attention to those voices. He was only busy with one thing, that is, to continue to collect animal pills.


    After collecting animal pills, Xiao Yaogang goes to Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan QingHan, and finds that their eyes are strange.


    "Xiao Yao, what you just gave us is really a second grade elixir?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, what''s the matter? I don''t have any good things on me. I really don''t have any! "


    Seems to be afraid of Xuanyuan light cold and Zhao Tieniu are not satisfied with this.


    Xuanyuan light cold and Zhao Tieniu listened to Xiao Yao''s words, the expression on the face looked a little bit wooden.


    This asshole, do you know what you''re talking about?


    Worthless stuff?


    Second grade elixir, when you get to him, it''s a worthless thing?


    Xiao Yao said that there is nothing good about him. In this case, Xuanyuan QingHan and Zhao Tieniu can''t believe it.


    He took out two second-class elixirs without blinking his eyelids, and even defined them as "worthless things". Such a person would not believe that he had nothing good on him, would he?


    Do you really think of yourself as a fool?


    Zhao Tieniu and QingHan both have a feeling that their intelligence quotient has been insulted. Now they want to hang Xiao Yao up and have a fight. However, this topic is over. Seeing Xiao Yao''s vigilant face at this time, it''s needless to say that it''s more difficult to dig out the secret of this guy''s heart. "Let''s go back." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Anyway, now that the task has been completed, it''s meaningless to stay here.


    The three left the cave together.


    "Why? My mental perception seems to have recovered. " Xuanyuan light cold suddenly surprised said.


    Zhao Tieniu took a look at her and said with a smile, "today''s northern Chutian gully is so common that it can''t be any more common. Naturally, the previous restrictions don''t exist."


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing for Northern Chu?" Xuanyuan light cold turned to look at Zhao Tieniu asked.


    "It''s not good or bad, but in a short time, it may be bad. After all, there are many monsters here, and there is their resentment in them. They can''t get rid of it for a while and a half. So I''m afraid that the northern Chu immortals will have to be busy." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xuanyuan light cold immediately frowned, said: "in this way, North Chu is not to die a lot of people?"


    "Ha ha, that''s not true." Zhao Tieniu shook his head and said, "you know, in this world, there are many immortals who want to find more monsters to kill. Do you think they will miss this opportunity? They want more and more monsters! So in the next period of time, there will be a lot of people who cultivate immortals in northern Chu. Maybe they will stay in northern Chu. Isn''t that a good thing for them? After that, the northern Chu Tianhe mountains and rivers are beautiful, and there are many literati to play, and it will also drive some industrial development. Therefore, this is a good thing. "


    Xuanyuan light cold heard this, also can''t help shaking her head, she felt her teacher said is too complicated, this time and a half will of their own are some don''t understand.


    "These problems are not what we need to worry about." Zhao Tieniu said simply, "even if there is something, don''t forget that Jinchan temple is not far from here. There is another Xu SuGuan. Do you think he will let those monsters do harm to the common people?"


    "So it is." Xuanyuan light cold smile, said, "Xu SuGuan''s strength, really strong."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "have you seen it?"


    "I''ve seen him once in a long distance, but I think he has extraordinary bearing." Xuanyuan light cold said, "that kind of person, a look to know is a master."


    At this point, she glanced at Xiao Yao again, hummed and said, "I don''t think you can be an expert like him in your life."


    "Why should I be like him?" Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "what''s good about being a monk? My daughter-in-law can''t have it. It''s better for me now. I''m just me. Fireworks of different colors! What''s more, does a master have the style of a master? If you have nothing to do, go and see Hong feisheng. At first glance, that guy has extraordinary bearing. In fact, he is a funny guy like me, isn''t he


    Xuanyuan is too cold to pay attention to Xiao Yao.


    How can a guy who is still thinking about marrying his wife all day long become a master? Xuanyuan light cold thought.


    Before long, the three returned to the cave of the ox demon king.


    "Boss, boss, no! The aura of the northern Chutian gully has disappeared! " The Bull Demon King said anxiously.


    "I know!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes?" Bull Demon King a Leng, cautiously ask a way, "big brother, this is some relation with you?"


    Zhao Tieniu and Xuanyuan light cold all looked at Xiao Yao.


    Bullshit, can it have nothing to do with this guy?


    The whole northern Chutian gully''s luck fell on this boy! "Cough, these are not the point, the point is, there is no limit here, you can wander around." Xiao Yao said.


    "I really don''t want to hang out." The Bull Demon King said helplessly, "I think it''s good to stay here."


    "Well..." Xiao Yao nodded.


    The Bull Demon King was worried again and said, "now that the aura of the northern Chutian gully is gone, those powerful immortals can come and go freely. Will they kill me?"


    The ox demon king''s words also give Xiao Yao a wake-up call.


    He didn''t think about it before.


    Now think about it, this possibility exists, and it is still very big.


    The beast pill is very precious for the triple monster like the ox demon king.


    The most important thing is that although the ox demon king now has the cultivation of triple masters, he will die if he meets the cultivation of triple masters. Even the cultivation of double masters can gain an advantage from the ox demon king.


    It''s not a fighting race by nature.


    "Boss, otherwise you take me out and I''ll follow you!" In the past, the bull devil would never have such an idea. In his opinion, the outside world is too dangerous.


    But now it''s not the same. The situation has changed. There are all kinds of dangers in the outside world. However, if we continue to stay in the northern Chutian gully, it''s also dangerous for it!


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded and agreed.


    After all, the Bull Demon is his younger brother. He didn''t plan to take the Bull Demon out before, but now that the situation has changed, he has to plan again.


    Now the northern Chutian gully has changed. The reason is Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao doesn''t pay attention to the ox demon king now, it''s really dark. Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing.


    "By the way, there are still good things." Xiao Yao throws out a pack of animal pills to the Bull Demon King.


    "So much?" The ox demon king is already a little silly at this time.


    "Ha, it''s all for you." Xiao Yao said.


    "But so much, I don''t have time for refining!" The cow demon king said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll fix it for you for the time being." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The cow demon king Cola is broken. He nods hard: "thank you, boss!"


    For the Bull Demon King, in this world, there is probably nothing more worthy of happiness than to get this big bag of beast Dan.


    The ox demon king first ate a beast pill, went to the side and began to refine.


    Xiao Yao also looked at Zhao Tieniu, Xuanyuan QingHan and others, and asked: "Mr. Zhao, things are over here, do you want to go back?"


    "I don''t know yet, but it''s time for them to go back." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and asked, "don''t you go back with them?"


    In fact, the same surprise, there are Xuanyuan light cold and others.


    "Teacher, won''t you take us back?"


    "One by one, they are not children, and they don''t know the way?" Zhao Tieniu glanced at them and said.


    The young people were speechless. That''s not the point, OK¡° Xiao Yao, do you think Beilu is fun now? " Zhao Tieniu asked suddenly. Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, a smile, tentatively asked: "Mr. Zhao, is this going to go to the north with me?" Zhao Tieniu smiles but does not speak. Xuanyuan light cold and others collective silence.

 Chapter 1364

    Xuanyuan light cold and others, is really some can''t understand Zhao Tieniu''s idea.


    As a master of the Qin Dynasty, what do you do in Beilu?


    Besides, what can be fun about that place?


    Seeing all the puzzled looks on his face, Zhao Tieniu didn''t want to answer.


    However, although Xuanyuan light cold and others do not understand the teacher''s idea, but they did not go to ask.


    They always feel that Zhao Tieniu is their teacher. What does the teacher need to do? Do they need to explain and report to them?


    They also understand that Zhao Tieniu is a very thoughtful person. Since he has made such a choice, he must have his own reason. Moreover, although Zhao Tieniu looks very gentle on weekdays, he is actually a very stubborn person in his heart. Once he decides what to do, even a hundred cows can''t pull him back.


    If so, why do you have to ask? It was a meaningless thing.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think so much.


    He didn''t know much about Zhao Tieniu, so he didn''t think much about why he wanted to go to Beilu with him. In his opinion, it might be just a whim to go to the chaotic Beilu.


    Wutong, which is not much for Xiao Yao, he did not think of pulling Zhao Tieniu to his camp. The reason is very simple. Zhao Tieniu is too strong. What a powerful master, how can he help Wu Wu Tong to mix up these temples? Hong feisheng, Xu SuGuan and Liu Zhezhi didn''t like to be involved in the affairs of the temple, unless it was because of Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao naturally felt that Zhao Tieniu should be the same.


    When he got out of the northern Chutian gully, Zhao Tieniu stopped and looked at the young people standing behind him.


    "Wang Xiao, take them all back to the Qin Dynasty. Pay more attention to safety on the way. Of course, with your strength, if you really encounter any danger, you can escape. Those real experts probably won''t embarrass you young people. If you really get to the critical moment, you can also reveal your identity." Zhao Tieniu said.


    The young people nodded, but the expressions on their faces were complicated.


    "Teacher, do you really don''t want to go back with us?" Xuanyuan light cold came to ask.


    Zhao Tieniu laughed and nodded: "I have made up my mind."


    Xuanyuan bit his lip and asked in a low voice, "teacher, do you know what it means to make such a choice?"


    The expression on Zhao Tieniu''s face suddenly became serious.


    After a short silence, he said with a straight face: "different ways do not conspire with each other. This is the way I choose."


    "Good." Xuanyuan light cold nodded, "teacher, wish everything as you wish."


    "But this world, then can''t my mind..." Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold didn''t say much, just took the people to another direction.


    Not out of a distance, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly turned back.


    This time, however, her goal is not Zhao Tieniu, but Xiao Yao.


    She went straight to Xiao Yao with clear eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, remember my name, Xuanyuan QingHan." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "Oh Xiao Yao nodded, thinking about whether the girl was a little middle school.


    "If I see you again, I''ll go after you!" Xuanyuan light cold vicious said, "although now, I''m not your opponent."


    "Not in the future." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold smile: "you are too confident."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s not self-confidence. It''s an iron fact. Forget it, I won''t tell you. You''re still young and don''t understand."


    Xuanyuan is light cold


    Sure enough, this is still a nuisance!


    Xiao Yao is riding on the ox demon king, and Zhao Tieniu is walking on the side.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Zhao, why don''t you come up and ride with us?"


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "this is your mount."


    "It''s OK, it''s big anyway!" Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon was very depressed.


    When you say this, can''t you ask me a little bit what I mean?


    After all, you know I won''t refuse!


    "Forget it, there should be a small town ahead. When I get there, just buy a horse." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, suddenly turned over and jumped down from the ox demon king.


    "In that case, I can go with my husband." Xiao Yao said, this is not Xiao Yao''s affectation, but should be so.


    Zhao Tieniu is slightly a Leng, nodded, did not say much.


    "Mr. Zhao, I can''t understand what Xuanyuan QingHan said before. What does she mean?" Although Xiao Yao thinks he is a smart man, he still doesn''t understand what Xuanyuan QingHan said before. Maybe only Xuanyuan QingHan and Zhao Tieniu can understand the meaning. This is probably the so-called only meaning can''t be explained.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "do you know why I want to go to the north foot with you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and asked tentatively, "don''t you enjoy different scenery?"


    "Is it that simple?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao: "how can he know if it''s so simple!


    After all, he is not Xu SuGuan, not to mention mind reading.


    "Actually, I just like what you think." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "what do I think?"


    "Before hearing, Wu Wutong was in trouble because you said that the great Qin Dynasty would enter the northern foot sooner or later, and Wu Li did not mean to resist, so it could only be replaced."


    Xiao Yao coughed and nodded.


    "In fact, I think what you said is quite right. Originally, this is what the great Qin Dynasty must have, but now the situation is like boiling frogs in warm water. Most people don''t know it yet."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Tieniu also found that when he said this, Xiao Yao seemed to have something to say.


    "What your husband said is right and wrong." Xiao Yao said, "others don''t know and can understand, but can''t Wu Li and others think of these? It''s not that they don''t know, but they don''t know how to deal with it for the time being. Can they help the Qing Dynasty? They don''t dare and don''t want to be that outsider. "


    Zhao Tieniu was a little surprised and listened quietly.


    Xiao Yao continued: "we all know the truth of shooting birds in the head. No one wants to be the first to enter the vision of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao. If they stand up first, they may become the next target of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao. In fact, the state of Zhao also knows that if it is done, I''m afraid the state of Zhao will not be able to escape the fate of being swallowed up, but they have to do so, On the one hand, it is because they originally had great contradictions with the Qing and autumn dynasties. On the other hand, I think it is because they have the same ideas as the Qin Dynasty. "


    "The same idea?" Zhao Tieniu was surprised, more and more curious about Xiao Yao''s view, "go on."


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, organized his language, and continued: "the state of Zhao wants to dominate the world, but their strength is impossible, so what they can rely on is the blade of the Qin Dynasty, which can destroy the heaven and destroy the earth. Well, it can be temporarily defined as killing people with a knife."


    "Murder with a knife?" Zhao Tieniu said with a laugh, "it''s interesting."


    "Zhao''s ambition is not small, even more ambitious and courageous than that of the great Qin Dynasty. But they have to use the great Qin Dynasty as a springboard for the time being. If I''m not wrong, Zhao has been playing tricks all the time in the campaign of the Qing Dynasty. Otherwise, the Qing Dynasty will not be so easy for the time being, I think they may still be standing in the way of something


    Zhao Tieniu''s smile disappeared, but he was shocked.


    Even in the Qin Dynasty, not many people knew about these things, let alone Xiao Yao?


    He was curious about how this guy thought of it.


    "Look at the expression on your husband''s face. I''m right." Xiao Yao asked.


    "Not at all." Zhao Tieniu said, "well, what do you think is the purpose of the state of Zhao?"


    Xiao Yao laughs: "isn''t that obvious? It will consume the strength of the Qin Dynasty and use the Qing and autumn dynasties. "


    "They think that as long as the power of the Qin Dynasty is reduced, when they want to kill back, there will be more opportunities?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said awkwardly, "in fact, it''s all my thoughts. As for whether it''s true or not, I can''t make a conclusion for the moment."


    "Before, there were many things I didn''t understand, but now after listening to you finish, many questions that didn''t think of the answer suddenly came to light. It seems that you really put your ideas into the current situation as you said." Zhao Tieniu said, "your idea is right."


    "Well, Mr. Zhao doesn''t like the style of the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, even disgust." Zhao Tieniu said.


    "Because Sir is eager for peace?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha, it''s more than that. I don''t want to cheat you. It''s just a temporary reason. I can''t say more." Zhao Tieniu said, "in a word, I''m willing to help Beilu, but it''s not up to me to decide how far the Prince Li''s residence can develop."


    Xiao Yao laughs and goes on for dozens of miles. Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    He turned his face and looked at Zhao Tieniu with amusing eyes.


    Zhao Tieniu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "If I guess correctly, the reason why I dislike it, sir, is that you know that the great Qin Dynasty''s Xuanyuan nine heavy soldiers are not only for the purpose of letting the great Qin Dynasty occupy all the territory of Lingwu world, but also for some ulterior reasons. It even has something to do with whether Xuanyuan nine heavy soldiers can be promoted to immortals, sir, am I right?"


    Zhao Tieniu


    He was totally numb. His eyes, staring at Xiao Yao, dull, there is a trace of consternation. How does this guy''s brain grow? Xiao Yao laughed and went on. The expression and subconscious reaction on Zhao Tieniu''s face have proved that Xiao Yao''s previous idea is correct. Moreover, he also knew that Zhao Tieniu would not give himself any answers.

 Chapter 1365

    Young people do not know the taste of sorrow, fall in love with the floor. Fall in love with the story, for Fu new words strong say sorrow.


    Lin Yan has just turned 16 this year. Last year, he was entrusted by his family to become a pawn.


    For children from poor families, it''s a good thing to enter the army, wear all kinds of armor and get three copper coins a month.


    Although Lin Yan was fond of writing and writing since childhood, he couldn''t afford the cheapest rough paper, so he often stayed outside and didn''t want to go home. First, he liked to pass by the school, listen to the sound of reading and feel the atmosphere there. He also wanted to steal. But he was very strict. As long as he saw him, he quickly picked up a brick to drive him away, He likes to find a branch of a tree by the South Stream and draw a stroke on the fine sand. Even if Lin Yan can''t understand what he has drawn, he always feels that it is a mysterious door. As long as he opens the door with pen and ink, he can enter a new world.


    Once upon a time, Xiao Lin Yan did not know where to pick up a copy of Kou Dou Za Ji. Even though the handwriting on it had become blurred because of the rain, he still liked to read at night, even though he didn''t know many words.


    On the tower, Lin Yan shakes his body and wants to get warm.


    "I''m afraid it''s going to snow." Lin Yan rubbed his hands and puffed his mouth.


    "Stand up, or you''ll be reprimanded by Wu Chang Liu later." The man standing beside Lin Yan is much older than Lin Yan. He is estimated to be 25-6 years old.


    Lin Yan laughed and looked at the man and asked, "brother Yang, I still don''t understand. You can write articles and read poems. Why do you have to be a soldier?"


    Yang Yingsu also laughed and said, "why not? Mr. Lin, you have to understand that it''s true to run the country with pen and ink. But if you want to save the country, you still have to have a lot of money. People can''t come to you with a knife to chop you to death. Do you have to reason with others? In this world, there are few people who are reasonable after all, but more people who are unreasonable. When you really want to reason with others, first of all, make it clear that you already have the ability to reason with others. "


    Lin Yan does not understand, but he keeps every word in his heart.


    He always thinks that Yang Yingsu is a person who has been asked by the University. Whatever he says to Europe, whether it''s wrong or right, it makes sense.


    "To put it simply, if someone wants to fight with you, if you want to reason with the other party, you must have a stronger force than the other party and press the other party on the chair. Only in this way can the other party be willing to talk to you." Yang Yingsu said.


    "Brother Yang, what you said is really reasonable!" Lin Yan said with a smile, "reading is good, can understand so much truth."


    Yang Yingsu laughed and said, "there are too many principles in the book, but they are too vulgar. The real truth is there."


    He held out his hand and pointed to the distance.


    Lin Yan got close to him and looked in the direction of Yang Yingsu''s fingers. He saw nothing but darkness.


    "Where is it?"


    "Between heaven and earth!" Yang Yingsu said.


    Lin Yan


    Wutong Lin asked again, "brother Yang, why do you need to rebel against what the Wutong tree of Li''s palace is?" Isn''t it good to live an honest life? "


    "It''s good, it''s not good. I don''t understand the general principle, don''t talk about you." Yang Yingsu said, "are you afraid of war?"


    Lin Yan nodded hard and said with a bitter smile, "of course I''m afraid. I haven''t married my daughter-in-law yet."


    Yang Yingsu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother Yang, have you married your daughter-in-law?" Lin Yan pokes his head and asks.


    Yang Yingsu suddenly fell silent, and could not see any expression on her face. Instead, she seemed a little melancholy.


    Lin Yan knew that he might have said something wrong, but for a while, he didn''t know where he was wrong. He could only be silly and didn''t say anything.


    After a few minutes, Yang Ying Su said: "no, I had a girl I like, but I gave up."


    "Why?" Lin Yan asked, "that girl doesn''t like you?"


    Yang Yingsu looked at Lin Yan and said with a smile, "because I''m always afraid I can''t go back."


    "..." although Lin Yan didn''t know the truth, he could understand the meaning of Yang Yingsu''s words.


    In fact, he had countless worries.


    I''m afraid I can''t go back.


    I can''t see my parents, the little black dog at home, or the old man at the entrance of the village who likes to sit at the mouth of the well and watch passers-by every day. I can''t catch fish and shrimps in the stream, or chase the nameless birds in the forest. Is this probably the most terrible thing in the world?


    "Brother Yang, do you regret it?" Lin Yan asks a way, "actually, I quite regret."


    "I don''t regret it." Yang Yingsu seemed to know what Lin Yan was thinking. He said with a smile, "the world is too big. You used to see only the tip of the iceberg. Later, you will find that, in fact, you, me, the small village of memory, or the forest road or the northern foot where we are now, are all a drop in the ocean."


    Lin Yan nodded.


    It''s too long. He needs to think it over.


    "Why? Brother Yang, it seems that someone is under the wall! " Lin Yan suddenly stretched out a finger to say.


    "No way? What time is it? Is there anyone else going to the city? " Although Yang Yingsu said so, he still looked in the direction of Lin Yan''s fingers.


    "Yes? Is that guy still riding an old cow Yang Yingsu asked.


    "Yes, yes! Wow, this is the biggest cow I''ve ever seen. Now the beef is not cheap. It''s worth a lot of silver! " Lin Yan sighed.


    "..." Yang Yingsu was speechless.


    What''s the mess in this kid''s mind?


    When you see a cow, you think of beef?


    "Go down and have a look." Yang Yingsu said.


    Lin Yan followed closely.


    They got down from the tower and opened the gate. The young man on the ox didn''t rush in.


    "Hello! Who are you? Why are you in town so late? " Lin Yan goes up front quality to ask a way.


    The man riding on the cow didn''t jump from the cow, just looked at him with a smile.


    "I want to go to town." Said the man.


    "I''m asking you something! Who are you


    "My name is Xiao Yao. I just want to go to the city." The man on the cow went on.


    "Xiao Yao?" Lin Yan shook his head. He must have never heard of the name.


    "Are you the one from Lindau?" Lin Yan asked.


    "Yes or no, I''m going to town." Xiao Yao said.


    Lin Yan


    He always felt that the man riding on the cow, no matter how he looked at it, was a little strange.


    If we were ordinary people, how dare we continue to ride on the cattle when we see them?


    Moreover, the attitude of the other side makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao no longer spoke, riding on a cow, walking forward.


    "Come down here!" Lin Yan wants to stop him, but he is held by Yang Yingsu.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t do it." Yang Yingsu said in a low voice.


    Lin Yan turned his face and looked at Yang Yingsu. His eyes were shocked.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Yang Ying Su and Lin Yan, and said, "I have heard what you two said before. Go along this road to Wanshan city."


    "Wanshan city?" Lin Yan was surprised, "isn''t that the site of Li Wang Fu?"


    "Yes, don''t you plan to besiege Wanshan city with the people in the southwest these two days?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Lin Yan did not speak.


    "In fact, Prince Li''s house is also very good. There is Wang Wenge. You can go to play with him." Xiao Yao said.


    "Wang Wenge?" Both Lin Yan and Yang Yingsu were speechless.


    What kind of character is that? It''s not whether they are willing to play with each other or not. It''s that the other party won''t talk to them at all!


    "When you go to Wanshan City, go to Wang Wenge and say that Xiao Yao asked you to go. Let him buy you more ink, paper and inkstone to learn how to write. You''re too thin. You can''t wear this armor. Don''t you think it''s too heavy?"


    With that, Xiao Yao rode on the ox and went on.


    Left Yang Ying, Su and Lin Yan look at each other.


    "Brother Yang, what do you say?" Lin Yan has no idea.


    "Go first." Yang Ying Su hesitated for a while and said.


    "Why?" Lin Yan a Leng, "tomorrow can be about to send military pay, eight hanging copper money you don''t want?"


    Yang Yingsu


    When is this? This boy still wants to pay?


    "Let''s go first. It''s obvious that the man is from Prince Li''s mansion. Otherwise, he doesn''t dare to say what he said before. Now he''s going to the city. I''m afraid he''s also looking for trouble..." Yang Yingsu said.


    "Then we must not stop him?" Lin Yan said.


    "If we do, I''m afraid we''ll be dead now." Yang Yingsu said with a bitter smile, "do you know that in this world, there is a kind of people called Xiuxian?"


    Lin Yan was surprised. His face was full of amazement. He looked at the direction of Xiao Yao''s departure, and then at Yang Yingsu. He asked carefully, "brother Yang, do you mean... That man was an immortal just now?"


    "Very likely!" Yang Yingsu said that as long as he was not absent-minded, he would not come to trouble from Lin Dao alone, unless he had absolute confidence.


    "So we don''t do anything?" Lin Yan asked.


    "Not really." Yang Yingsu said with a bitter smile, "what do you have to do?"


    With these words, he took out a bamboo tube from his waist. There was a rope under it. After it was broken, a firelight came out and rushed straight to the sky. With a sound of "pa", everything returned to silence.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at a small cluster of fireworks rising behind him. With a smile, he didn''t care about anything. He rode on the cow and went on.


    "Boss, I always feel that you shouldn''t be so kind." The cow demon king said, "those two people can be killed completely, anyway, they don''t waste time."¡° I''m too tired to kill. I don''t want to raise my arm. Do you know how lazy I am? I tell you, I''m too lazy to stand when I pee! " Xiao Yao said solemnly£¨ Yang Yingsu and Lin Yan are also guest stars!)

 Chapter 1366

    /p> Outside the city, there is a vast expanse of white. In the air, snow is flying all over the sky. The whole world is covered with silver and plain clothes. It seems that it is much cleaner.


    From the forest road gate opened, a person and a cow slowly came out, cattle hooves covered with blood, leaving spots on the snow.


    Looking through the city gate, you can see the corpses everywhere. There are rivers of blood. There are no traces of snow in a large area. All of them are melted by the hot blood, revealing the original ferocity of thick soil.


    At this time, Xiao Yao stopped.


    Zhao Tieniu rode to him.


    "It seems that you are faster than me!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, his face was tired when he laughed.


    "Well, it''s easier to solve it on my side, but there are 2000 people on your side, but there are 5000 people, and there is a triple master among them." Zhao Tieniu said, "I didn''t expect you to solve all of them."


    Before that, because he was worried, he rushed over quickly, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao had finished the task.


    "Ha, where am I alone? The ox demon king has also done it." Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon was a little curious. Before the hand is not only his own ah, there are snow Jiao, why do you want to hide?


    But since the boss doesn''t say it, he won''t talk too much. After all, we are the boss''s people, and Zhao Tieniu! The relationship is not particularly deep.


    "And now? Is it going directly to Yangcheng, or to the next place? " Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "To the next place, it''s just me. Mr. Zhao, don''t follow me around. You''d better go to Prince Li''s house." Xiao Yao said.


    Before he thought, since he had to go back, he naturally brought some gifts to Wu Wutong.


    Is such a gift enough?


    It''s just that people like Zhao Tieniu can''t make sense to do these little things with themselves.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "in fact, I think it''s very interesting to run around with you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "let Mr. Li go back, on the one hand, it''s because there is a lack of experts in Prince Li''s mansion. On the other hand, it''s because I know that Mr. Li doesn''t like to kill people indiscriminately. In the eyes of Mr. Li, I''m afraid that the 2000 people he killed before are also innocent people?"


    Zhao Tieniu is speechless.


    That''s exactly what he thought.


    Although he is a master, it doesn''t mean he is a killer.


    For example, how many people can the little monk kill?


    After thinking about it, Zhao Tieniu also nodded: "OK, I''ll go to Yangcheng first and take the news back by the way."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Zhao." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao, hesitated for a while, and suddenly said: "Xiao Yao, is your goal the Qin Dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned, but he didn''t speak.


    "Ha, I see. That''s probably why I''m willing to follow you to Beilu." With that, Zhao Tieniu got on the horse and left.


    Looking at Zhao Tieniu''s back, Xiao Yao is more and more confused.


    "What on earth is he thinking? Isn''t he a member of the Qin Dynasty? Why do you always feel that he looks like he has a grudge against the Qin Dynasty? " Xiao Yao thought, squinting.


    Before, Xiao Yao wanted to ask these questions, but after thinking about them for a long time, he felt that there was no way to ask them. He and Zhao Tieniu have been together for quite a long time, and they don''t know how much they have talked about each other. But now, Zhao Tieniu has not chosen to tell him why. In this case, how can Xiao Yao ask? He didn''t want to do something annoying. Maybe he would take the master away.


    Zhao Tieniu is still very important for the present northern foot Li palace.


    At least, Xiao Yao thinks so.


    Riding on the Bull Demon King, Xiao Yao looked at the distance and muttered to himself, "next, where are you going to..."


    Five days later, one person and one horse arrived at Prince Li''s mansion.


    When Zhao Tieniu turned over and down, Wu Wutong and others were waiting at the gate.


    Besides Wu Wutong, Zhao Danxuan was also alert.


    The main reason is that the identity of the visitor is too sensitive.


    This is Zhao Tieniu, the master of the Qin Dynasty, who knows what he wants to do? But now the northern foothills are not in the vision of the Qin Dynasty. It is not easy for the Qin Dynasty to deal with the Qing Dynasty. Do you want to free up your hand to deal with them? It''s impossible!


    Seeing Zhao Tieniu down the horse and smiling on her face, Wu Wutong hesitated for a moment, or walked a few steps. In fact, she knew in her heart that if Zhao Tieniu wanted to kill her at this time, she would not even escape. But even if she did not move forward, she could hide behind Zhao Danxuan. It is Wutong that Zhao Danxuan is dead later than himself. Appearing nervous in public, he is not so necessary. Since he became king Li, the Wu Wu Tong thought problem has been much more comprehensive.


    "Zhao Tieniu, I''ve met King Li." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Wu Wutong is all wood.


    She couldn''t recover in a moment, especially when Zhao Tieniu saluted her. She even thought whether Zhao Tieniu had taken the wrong medicine.


    It''s horrible!


    "Why did Mr. Zhao come to Yangcheng?" Wu Wutong was silent for a moment, but still asked.


    "He came to help king Li unify the northern foothills and protect the safety of King Li''s residence." Zhao Tieniu said truthfully.


    That''s why he came to Beilu.


    Don''t say Wu Wutong, Zhao Danxuan and others feel that their brains are not enough.


    Weird, it''s so weird!


    Zhao Tieniu is like this, but he is the best in the top ten! Now I''m willing to help Beilu, but I have to help her?


    Even if Wutong is not a suspicious person, he can face such a situation. What makes Wu Wutong do not think much is impossible.


    She had to doubt each other''s purpose!


    "Mr. Zhao, is it the great Qin Dynasty that is also interested in the northern foothills? In other words, what conditions do you want to put forward to us when you come here this time? " Wu Wutong continued to ask.


    Zhao Tieniu is speechless.


    He thinks that these people''s ideas are too complicated. They just help themselves. How can they look at themselves like they are weasels and chickens?


    "King Li, don''t think much about it. The reason why I came to King Li''s house this time was entrusted by Xiao Yao." Zhao Tieniu suddenly understood the key point, and quickly moved Xiao Yao out.


    "Xiao Yao?" Wu Wutong is getting more and more silly.


    What''s going on?


    Is Xiao Yao related to Zhao Tieniu again?


    Is this guy going to recognize all the characters on the list of Lingwu world''s top ten experts? What''s more, he can even let Zhao Tieniu come to Beilu to help himself. What''s the situation? When did that guy get such a big face?


    "I met Xiao Yao in northern Chu Tianhe before. He helped me a lot and even saved my life. So I should have come here." Zhao tiniu continued.


    Actually, it is not the case. Zhao Tieniu came to the north foot this time. It was really a lot of relationship with Xiao Yao. But it was entirely Zhao Tieniu''s own meaning. Xiao Yao didn''t even ask such a request, and there was no idea. So there was no such thing as kindness and kindness. Zhao Tieniu knew it in his heart, and what Wu Wutong thought was at this time. If they tell the truth, it''s impossible for them to understand, and it''s troublesome to explain. On the contrary, they can make up a lie to make it easier for them to accept.


    Wu Wutong and others, after listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, also see light suddenly.


    It''s just that they are still a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao''s ability they still know, in the young people really belong to the outstanding general existence.


    But what kind of master is Zhao Tieniu?


    Need Xiao Yao to help?


    "Mr. Zhao, Xiao Yao is no more than a double master. Can he help you?" Wu Wutong asked the subconscious mind.


    "Double master?" Zhao Tieniu was also a little surprised and said, "when I saw Xiao Yao, he was already a triple master! Now, it''s probably the beginning of quadruple. Of course, it''s still a long way to go


    "Quadruple? Early days? " Wu Wutong was completely muddled.


    When Xiao Yao left, wasn''t there only a double master''s cultivation?


    How can you be a quadruple master now?


    How long has it been?


    But she also understood that Zhao Tieniu would not make up such unrealistic words to deceive herself. As long as you''re a smart person, you can''t make up a fake lie, right?


    But if it''s all true, how can Xiao Yao be so capable?


    Anyway, Wu Wutong feels that his brain is not enough.


    After all, Xiao Wu returned to get the answer. In fact, Wu Wutong thought it could be understood. After all, the guy was different from the normal man. Anything that could not happen to others seemed to be common sense only when he fell to Xiao Yao.


    "Cough, that, Li Wang, you''d better ask Mr. Zhao to come in first." Zhao danxuan can''t help but say that he really can''t see any more. How can he say that Zhao Tieniu is also an expert among the experts? No matter what the other party says, there''s no reason to keep people away from chatting!


    Wu Wutong suddenly came back to God and nodded quickly. "Yes, Mr. Zhao, the advanced government office!"


    Zhao Tieniu laughed, and did not care about these. He followed Wu Wutong together and walked into Li Wang''s house and entered the hall.


    Just after sitting down for a while, the scout in front brought back the war report.


    "Newspaper!"


    "Well... Say it!" Hesitating for a moment, Wu Wutong made the probe open. Otherwise, if he avoided Zhao Tieniu, he would be a bit too far. Zhao Tieniu is also a master. He has some pride. Even if he is not a master, he can''t tolerate such humiliation! Actually, Wu Wutong''s thought is somewhat complicated. Zhao Tieniu is not a stingy person. Of course, it is better to do so. End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1367

    The spy, after obtaining Wu Wutong''s permission, did not hesitate at all. He immediately said, "refusing to fight in front of the battlefield, we will start to attack from the forest road and the tiger''s head seven thousand troops and horses in our army''s entrance to tiger head mountain."


    "Well?" Wu Wutong''s face was immediately grim.


    Seven thousand people, not many, not many.


    Originally, they were desperate to enter Hutou mountain, but now they have no other choice. They want to gain the greatest advantage in the shortest time. Sometimes, marching and fighting are like this. The so-called fighting does not require tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of people to fight up at the beginning. On the contrary, if they can get absolute advantage in some small battles, Is the foundation of victory.


    "But..." when Wu Wutong felt a headache, the words of the spy seemed to have not been finished yet.


    "But what?" Wu Wutong deeply inhaled and asked, "is there any worse news than this?"


    "Lord, all the 7000 people died, including Gao Linjie."


    "Gao Linjie?" Zhao danxuan frowned.


    Wu Wutong turned his face and looked at Zhao Danxuan. He asked, "master, do you know that Gao Linjie?"


    Zhao Danxuan looked at the Wutong tree, and his eyes were somewhat complicated. He said, "as far as I know, Gao Linjie is a three master."


    "Triple master?" Now Wu Wutong finally understood why Zhao Danxuan would be so surprised before what happened.


    Anyone would be surprised.


    A triple master died so quietly. Who would believe it?


    What''s more, I can see that there is a real premeditation in the imperial city this time. The team of 7000 people is led by a triple master. It''s very ambitious.


    "But how could they all die?" Wu Wutong asked a little incomprehensible question, "what kind of plague has erupted?"


    "How can there be such a coincidence in this world?" Zhao danxuan shook his head, and his eyes fell on Zhao Tieniu who was sitting in front of them.


    Zhao Tieniu laughed. Knowing what Zhao danxuan wanted to say, he simply said, "it''s Xiao Yao and I who did it. However, I''m just looking for the trouble of the two thousand people. The remaining five thousand people and the triple master are all killed by Xiao Yao."


    Speaking of this, he also took a cold breath. There was doubt in his eyes. He said: "don''t talk about you. In fact, even I can''t imagine how this guy did it. Even if I want to kill 5000 people and a triple master, it''s not a simple thing. However, Xiao Yao did it in three hours. It seems that, There are many secrets I don''t know about him.... "


    Zhao Tieniu''s simple sentence also aroused the public''s resonance.


    Don''t talk about Zhao Tieniu. Look at Wu Wutong, do they know Xiao Yao long enough? But do they dare to say how well they know Xiao Yao? How much can they know about Xiao Yao''s secret? It''s not that Xiao Yao didn''t want to say it or that they didn''t observe it carefully enough, mainly because there are so many secrets about this guy.


    Wu Wutong was worried. "Is Xiao Yao not hurt?"


    "No Zhao Tieniu said, "it''s just a little tired. Just have a rest for a while."


    "Then why didn''t he come back with you?" Wu Wutong puzzled.


    Zhao Tieniu gave a smile.


    I heard before that Xiao Yao had a close relationship with the new Li king in the Li King''s mansion.


    At first, Zhao Tieniu didn''t take these seriously, but now it seems that what he said is true. How poisonous his eyes are! Wu Wutong wanted to hide his mind in front of him, which was impossible.


    However, although Zhao Tieniu understood it, he didn''t say much about it. He just said, "before, I asked Xiao Yao to go back to Yangcheng with me, but he felt that his gifts were too few for you, so he had to continue to do something. Now he just escaped from the sight of Beilu and wanted to do something convenient. If he came back to Yangcheng, It is estimated that he will be stared at by countless eyes, but he will not feel comfortable. "


    Wu Wutong sighed, "this fool..."


    Zhao Tieniu said: "Xiao Yao has the accomplishments of quadruple masters now. Moreover, I think that with his current accomplishments, even if he meets the quintuple masters, he has no way to deal with them. What''s more, there are few quintuple masters in Beilu. Anyway, I haven''t seen or heard of them. Therefore, no one can leave him in Beilu, He has a helper beside him. His mount is also the ox king of triple master cultivation. When he meets the quintuple master, I don''t know if he can run away when he sees Xiao Yao. "


    "Triple monster? "King of the ox?" Wu Wutong was a bit muddled.


    When Zhao Tieniu talked about the first half of the story, they subconsciously thought of Xue Jiao. But they didn''t expect that he was a bull king or a triple master. How could such a monster be willing to be a mount for people?


    Is that a little dignity?


    How much ability does Xiao Yao have to make a triple master master master bow to his throne?


    "In fact, I don''t know what story is in it, and I haven''t asked. After Xiao Yao comes back, you slowly say hello, ha ha!" Zhao Tieniu said.


    In fact, even if Zhao Tieniu did not say this, Wu Wutong did not intend to continue asking questions. How did Zhao Tieniu say he was a master? Why did he sit here and answer their questions?


    "I don''t know when this guy will come back. Forget about him, Mr. Zhao. Let''s eat first." Wu Wutong greeted.


    Zhao Tieniu gave a smile and was not polite.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao goes to the next destination.


    He has only one idea.


    Try to help the Wutong to pull out some thorns.


    In fact, after the Northern Piedmont, Xiao Yao knew that during this period, the development of Li Wangfu was quite smooth, but there was still a lot of trouble in front of Li Wangfu. Xiao Yao was going to be a scavenger and shoveling all the peaks that stood in front of Wu Wutong.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao didn''t know how many people he killed.


    He even had an idea that he would rush into the imperial city and kill Wuli, but it was too dangerous. Although he had the strength to deal with the old eunuch now, he didn''t believe it. In such a big Imperial City, is there really only the old eunuch who is a master? Is there really only the old Eunuch in Wuli''s hands?


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea is really right.


    Perhaps not before, otherwise, Xiao Yaowu will not let the Wutong wait for him to leave the royal city so easily.


    But since the martial arts went to find daozong once, there were more masters in the imperial city.


    Among them, there is a quintuple master.


    But now, the quintuple master is leaving the imperial city for the time being.


    In the imperial study, Wu Li sat on a chair and looked at the several immortals standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "The emperor is relieved, this time I go to Yangcheng, and I am going to bring back the head of Wu Wutong." Looking at a man about 40 years old, he said with a smile. Although he was only 40 years old, pan houwei was already 120 years old this year. At 120 years old, he entered the top five cultivation, which made him very satisfied. Now he has only one idea. When he wants to update the top ten, he can also enter the top ten, However, he also understands that this possibility is very small. After all, it is not only his own breakthrough in these years, but also the original masters who have not stagnated.


    However, people still have to have dreams to live.


    "Well, please elder pan!" Wu Li stood up and said.


    Pan houwei is not only a member of XUNDAO sect, but also the six elders of XUNDAO sect. He is also the second expert of XUNDAO sect. Although there are many experts in XUNDAO sect, none of them can really enter the top ranks. Which of the ten experts in the list has something to do with XUNDAO sect?


    "Well, Guohao, when I am not in the Imperial City, you will be responsible for the safety of the emperor." Pan houwei turned to another man and said.


    The man nodded and said with a smile: "elder, don''t worry. I''m also a quadruple master now. If someone dares to come to the imperial city to find some trouble, I''ll leave it!"


    "That''s good."


    With these words, pan houwei and his two disciples left the imperial city and headed for Yang City.


    However, they never dreamed that when they left the Imperial City, they had already embarked on the road of the yellow spring.


    What Wutong Wutong had been as easy as blowing off dust three days later, Xiao Chao had been told that the tiger head mountain had been taken down by Wu Wu Tong. In addition to those seven thousand people, the remaining Royal troops, Xiao Yao, though not able to kill them all, could disturb them occasionally. The more than 20000 people who stood opposite to them were already in a state of panic.


    The snow stopped. In this village, there are many children playing and throwing snowballs. One of them accidentally hit Xiao Yao with a snowball.


    Xiao Yao naturally won''t care with a child. He laughs and throws a snowball in the past. As a result, the fat boy is scared, sprains his feet, falls to the ground, and suddenly starts crying.


    "I''ll go. I didn''t hurt you. You''ll cry!" Xiao Yao said speechless.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman has come to scold: "you son of a bitch, bullying children, do you want a face? I have to get rid of you


    Xiao Yao was so scared that he ran away.


    If the middle-aged woman knew how she would feel when she wanted to kill the scouting team of more than 20 people ten miles away.


    After leaving the village, Xiao Yao stopped and closed his eyes.


    Next, what is the destination of Wu Wutong?


    He took out the map drawn by an old man, scanned it, and finally pointed a place with his finger.


    Heishanzhai!


    (readers pan houwei and Li Guohao are also on the stage. If you want to run the dragon''s way, remember to find the masterpiece qiangshao in the Zongheng novel app, and then leave your name in the character building in the book review area! No matter good or bad, it''s impossible to have so many important and positive roles. Continue to code...)

 Chapter 1368

    "Heishanzhai?" Wu Wutong looked at Wang Wen Ge in a surprised way. "You mean, let''s attack the black copycat next?"


    "Yes." Wang Wenge nodded, his face very serious.


    "But it''s not Wuli!" Wu Wutong said with a headache.


    Wang Wenge gave a wry smile and said, "it''s true that the black mountain stronghold is not from the other side of the Imperial City, nor from the Li palace. But the golden mountain stronghold is very important for our next military deployment. If the imperial city gets the black mountain stronghold, it will hinder us. If we get the black mountain stronghold first, it will also cause great trouble to the imperial city. So, This is what we have to get. "


    Wu Wutong, who had been silent for a moment, nodded, and said, "so, you have to kill the bandits?"


    Now the people who occupy the black mountain stronghold are a group of bandits. Meng Kaiqiang, the leader of the stronghold, is only 30 years old. He is a triple master. Although his accomplishments are not high, it is not difficult for a bandit to be a triple master.


    "Well, to suppress bandits, and we have to be ahead of the imperial city." Wang Wenge said.


    Wu Wutong nodded and said, "this is something I gave to my senior brother."


    Peng Wuwang''s strength is quite good, and he has also suppressed bandits before. He has good experience in this field, so it''s very appropriate to give such a thing to Peng Wuwang.


    However, Wang Wenge still shook his head and said, "Peng Wuwang can''t do it."


    "Why?" Wu Wutong was surprised.


    "First of all, Hutou mountain has just been hit. There are still many things to deal with. Peng Wuwang can''t leave. Second, even if things are finished in Hutou mountain, he still has to work from the forest road. "


    Wu Wutong sighed and said, "who can move it besides my senior brother?"


    "In fact, there are many idle people, but they are not strong enough." Wang Wenge said, "after all, there are too few people who can be mobilized to cultivate immortals. If Zhao danxuan''s words, he can''t leave Prince Li''s mansion, but Mr. Zhao who just came here..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Wenge stopped and didn''t intend to go on.


    Let Zhao Tieniu deal with a bandit who is a triple master?


    Isn''t that funny?


    This is the typical anti-aircraft bombardment of mosquitoes. This is an insult to Zhao Tieniu! First, I don''t want to say that Zhao iron ox would like to, even if the other side really wants to, Wu Wutong also can not say.


    "If I can''t, I''ll go." Wang Wenge said.


    "You?" Wu Wutong cried and said, "you a scholar, to deal with bandits?"


    Wang Wenge said with a bitter smile: "although I''m not an immortal, I can use the sea of people tactics to take down the black mountain stronghold. I just want to die more people..."


    Wu Wutong deeply took a breath and suddenly stood up.


    "I''ll go." Wu Wutong said, "I am also a Dan Dan period now. Though not what Meng Kaiqiang is, it can at least make us less dead."


    Wang Wenge is going crazy.


    "Wang Li, you are really a man with ideas. I don''t even intend to let Zhao danxuan go, let alone you? If anything happens to you, Prince Li''s mansion is not Prince Li''s mansion. OK, let Zhao danxuan go... "Wang Wenge said helplessly.


    Although he didn''t want to let Zhao danxuan go, now that he has reached this point, he can''t find any other way except to let Zhao danxuan go.


    When Wutong copycat argued with Wang Wen Ge, Xiao Yao, who was riding the bull devil king, had already arrived at the black cottage.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao killed two immortals. It''s a coincidence that as soon as Xiao Yao went to the toilet, the two immortals had their eyes on the ox demon king. They wanted to take the beast pill from the ox demon king, but they were killed by Xiao Yao.


    "Well, if I take you out, it will cause a lot of trouble." Xiao Yao can''t help feeling, "this is with a man with a beauty out, beauty is easy to be watched, will cause a lot of trouble."


    The Bull Demon King was helpless: "I don''t want to be watched every day, boss. Do you know how hard I feel?"


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and patted the ox. the demon king comforted him: "although I can''t understand your mood very much, I still want to show that I can understand it."


    He is not a monster. How can he understand the mood of the Bull Demon King? So that''s a comfort.


    "Boss, what are we doing here?" The Bull Demon King asked, "actually, I always feel that killing people is meaningless. It''s still fun to kill monsters."


    "OK, there are many animal pills left in the northern Chu Tianhe valley. You can refine them first. I really don''t understand. How can you still be a triple master after you have eaten so much?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The Bull Demon King was very aggrieved: "big brother, I''m not you. Your accomplishments can advance by leaps and bounds. How long has it been? You have already broken through the accomplishments of the middle stage of the quadruple master. If you develop according to this trend, you can enter the accomplishments of the quintuple master in one year."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    From the initial stage of the quadruple master to the middle stage of the quadruple master, it was nothing for Xiao Yao. What really satisfied him was that after such a long time of fighting, his cultivation became more stable, which was really gratifying for Xiao Yao. Before, in northern chutianhe, the speed of breakthrough was too fast. When I went there, I was really a double master. As a result, when I left, I had already become a quadruple master. I still need to settle down.


    "By the way, boss, you haven''t told me what we''re going to do in this place where there''s no shit!" Said the bull devil.


    "Be a mountain king!" Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon King said: "boss, do you want to be a bandit?"


    "Isn''t it good to be a bandit?" Xiao Yao said, "anyway, I''m really here to be a bandit."


    The cow demon king thinks that if he really believes Xiao Yao, he is also a low energy cow.


    In the mountains and forests, walking for about 30 minutes, was stopped by two people.


    "Stop!"


    The people who stopped Xiao Yao were all riding on a fine horse. They looked majestic. One of them was tall and big. One of them was full of beard, and the other was white and clean. It was mainly because there was a foil that he looked like a jade faced Xiaosheng.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at them and asked, "you two are heroes of the black mountain stronghold?"


    The two men looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Originally, they thought that the other party would panic when they saw themselves, but now it seems that the development of things is not like what they thought before!


    This man is too calm, calm and abnormal. It seems that he is specially looking for them. When ordinary people see that the bandits are running away, how can they take the initiative to say hello?


    "Who are you?" The man who looked at Bai Jing asked. His brows were wrinkled and his eyes were sharp.


    "I''m here to find a big boss. I want to take refuge in you and be a hero in the woods!" Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon King was really surprised. Before, he thought the boss was just talking, but now he seems to be very serious! But it can''t understand. With Xiao Yao''s strength, one person can occupy the mountain as the king. Is it necessary to take refuge in others? What kind of big boss can be powerful? It doesn''t make sense. Are there so many powerful immortals now?


    "You want to join us? Well, you have to see how good you are. " Said the white man.


    On the side of the beard is a ha ha, said: "no harm, no harm, as long as you are willing to join us, that are brothers, clean foundation on the line."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he almost couldn''t resist "poof" coming out. How can you be a bandit?


    In fact, Xiao Yao can also understand the meaning of the other party''s words, but he is worried that he is a spy sent by the government.


    "Well, come with us." Then the beard turned his horse''s head.


    Xiao Yao followed the two of them and walked forward.


    The white man seemed to be a little impatient. He turned to Xiao Yao and said, "can you hurry up?"


    Xiao Yao was very aggrieved and said, "brother, don''t rush me. You are riding a horse. I am a cow. How can I compare speed with you?"


    The white man feel shy, and make complaints about Xiao Yao''s argument. He is embarrassed to continue to urge, but he still has a sentence in his mouth: "Niang, who is so big, is also the first to see a bull riding the world."


    "No wonder, no wonder. I''ve seen a donkey rider before." Said whisker.


    The Bull Demon is very aggrieved.


    It''s not that it doesn''t want to run fast, it''s that it''s afraid of exposing the monster''s identity when it runs, OK? Those two ordinary people can''t see it. This is what Xiao Yao ordered before. As long as he can''t speak in front of people who can''t see that he is a monster, he should be an ordinary cow. In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea was not so complicated. At first, when he was just out of the northern Chu gully, the cow demon king and Xiao Yao chatted with each other and scared a middle-aged woman to cry.


    In this regard, Xiao Yao is also very helpless, so he put such a limit on the Bull Demon King.


    Although the speed of the Bull Demon was not fast, it was also a cultivator. Compared with other monsters, it was also a triple monster. When it ran, its speed was more than ten times that of an ordinary horse.


    Finally, Xiao Yao arrived at the village of heishanzhai.


    "Get out of here!" Baijing man''s temper seems not very good. He yells at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao jumped down from the back of the ox and pulled the ox demon king forward.


    "What''s your name?" Asked the white man, cocky.


    "My name is wodie." Xiao Yao said.


    "Lying butterfly? What''s the strange name? Forget it, lie on the butterfly. "


    The Bull Demon King wanted to laugh and snorted.


    Originally, he thought he was stupid enough, but he didn''t think he was more stupid than himself.


    The sleeping butterfly? Isn''t that my dad? Can you hear it yourself£¨ Thank you for your reward.)

 Chapter 1369

    /p> For the first time, the Bull Demon King felt that human intelligence was not as good as his own.


    Listen to that white pure man a mouthful a "lie butterfly" call, Xiao Yao feel a little embarrassed.


    He was thinking that he should not cheat such a simple teenager.


    However, anyway, Xiao Yao has already cheated, so soon he will have no guilt. Who can make this boy talk to himself arrogantly?


    Following the white man, Xiao Yao soon saw the man named Meng Kaiqiang.


    I look young, but my eyes and voice are very mature.


    This didn''t surprise Xiao Yao much. If he didn''t get the point, how could he stop these people?


    How many of these people are good at doing things under Meng Kai''s strong hand?


    All of them are bandits!


    Have you ever seen a bandit who is very friendly? Maybe there is. It must be reckoning. Don''t think there are no educated people in the bandits'' nest.


    Meng Kaiqiang was sitting on a chair with a piece of skin which could not be seen. It was not tiger skin anyway.


    In front of him lay a long table, just to the abdomen, on which lay some fruit plates and a wine cup.


    Xiao Yao came in with the ox demon king.


    "Hello! I said, what are you doing? Just let the cattle in and do what you want them to do! " The white man followed and scolded.


    Xiao Yao looked at the white man and said with a smile, "I''m not the only one who wants to join the black mountain stronghold, but also my mount."


    It was Meng Kaiqiang. When he saw the Bull Demon King, his face suddenly changed. Subconsciously, he stood up and his eyes seemed to stare out.


    "This is triple monster¡° This is the first sentence Meng Kaiqiang said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Meng Kaiqiang, gave a smile, arched his hand and said, "the big boss is quite discerning!"


    "Who are you? What are you doing in heishanzhai? " Meng Kaiqiang bypasses the table and stands in front of Xiao Yao.


    Can you lead a triple monster? Can this be an ordinary person? Who would believe it!


    When Meng Kaiqiang named the Bull Demon King, the rest of the people sitting in the room changed their faces.


    They knew the horror of monsters. There were some monsters around the black mountain stronghold, but their accomplishments were not high. Even so, they killed many of their brothers.


    Now, there are triple monsters?


    It seems that he who is in charge of his own family is only a triple master, isn''t he?


    "I''ve come to you!" Xiao Yao blinked and said.


    "What kind of cultivation are you?" Meng Kaiqiang is in a panic now.


    If he is sober now, he will feel that his attitude towards Xiao Yao is not right.


    But he is really flustered, can let the monster of triple Master Cultivation willing to do mount, such a person, how powerful? I''m sure I can''t handle it myself.


    Such a person, to himself? Are you kidding?


    "Don''t worry about my accomplishments, just say whether you want to accept me or not." When Xiao Yao spoke, he pulled a chair and sat down.


    Meng Kaiqiang glared at Baijing man and his beard.


    Now he has the heart to kill both of them.


    What role does this bring?


    Can such people be brought to the base camp?


    Can you bring it to yourself?


    When he came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, there was only one thought in his mind.


    If this man wants to kill himself, I''m afraid he won''t even give himself a chance to breathe.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be vigilant, but that he suddenly realizes that in front of the other party, even if he heightens his vigilance, fear will not play any role.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Kaiqiang seems to have calmed down a lot.


    He raised his mouth slightly, pulled out a very stiff smile and said, "brother, I''m black cottage. I don''t have a holiday with you, do I?"


    "Of course." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "we never knew each other before."


    "Since that''s the case, that brother''s climbing this time..."


    "Didn''t I make it very clear before? I''m here to go to you who are in charge Xiao Yao said.


    Meng Kaiqiang was completely helpless.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, who also squinted at him.


    The people around didn''t dare to say a word.


    They are bandits, not fools.


    Besides, even if you are a fool, you can see that the attitude of your family leader towards this young man is very strange.


    So before they know exactly what the situation is, they think it''s better to keep silent, so as not to offend the people who are afraid to offend.


    So big hall, this time suddenly silent.


    After a long time, Meng Kaiqiang took a step forward and said with a wry smile: "brother, if there is anything I can do for Meng, let''s be frank. Why should I use such words to prevaricate me? With my brother''s strength, even if I want to win a place in the black mountain stronghold, it''s more than enough. I, Meng, know that my ability is not enough to bring my brother in. "


    Xiao Yao looks at Meng Kaiqiang and smiles.


    He thinks Meng Kaiqiang is also a wonderful person.


    He still likes to talk to smart people, which saves him a lot of trouble, so he doesn''t plan to continue to beat around the bush with each other, and says directly, "I need you to leave the black mountain stronghold."


    "No way!" Meng Kaiqiang didn''t even think about it, so he said, "brother, if you want to do some business in heishanzhai, we don''t see it. This place is very big, and there is no room for two tigers in one mountain. But if you want to drive us away, you''ll be deceiving us too much. After all, we live on the mountain, and we live on it. Where do you want us to go when we leave heishanzhai?"


    Meng Kaiqiang''s attitude is relatively firm in the eyes of outsiders.


    But in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not like that. If Meng Kaiqiang''s attitude is firm enough, he doesn''t need to talk so much with Xiao Yao. It''s impossible to throw out three words and shut up.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s just that I''m not the only one who has a crush on you now."


    The expression on Meng Kaiqiang''s face changed for a moment, and he asked tentatively, "well, who else is there?"


    "One is called Wu Li, and the other is called Wu Wutong." Xiao Yao said.


    Meng Kaiqiang''s face changed greatly, and his legs could not help shivering.


    "Do you mean the emperor of Beilu and the Li king of Yangcheng?" Meng Kaiqiang asked.


    "Well." Xiao Yao said, "so, these two, which one can you provoke?"


    Meng Kaiqiang will be speechless for a while.


    Over the years, the following officials have sent people to the mountain to suppress bandits, but they have all been killed by him. It''s just a small fight. If they really let him fight against the imperial city or Yangcheng in the north foot, how many people under his hands are useless!


    But he couldn''t understand that he had a good life in the black mountain stronghold. How could he provoke such a big man? So he was deeply suspicious of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao also knew that Meng Kaiqiang was not a fool. He couldn''t believe what he said, so he explained: "now there is chaos in the northern foothills. Even if I don''t say that, do you know that?"


    "Yes." Meng Kaiqiang nodded and whispered, "it''s said that King Li is going to rebel?"


    "You can say that." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the place where they are fighting now is not far away from you. You black mountain stronghold is a good place, extending in all directions, and it''s easy to defend and difficult to attack. If it wasn''t for this, you people wouldn''t be here, would you?"


    Meng Kaiqiang nodded.


    Isn''t that what he thinks highly of when he draws a vote to make a comer here?


    "So, it''s also a place for military strategists to fight for. So, you''ve come into their sight now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, who are you from, brother?" Xiao Yao has already spoken to this extent. To be honest, Meng Kaiqiang has believed most of his words. Besides, the strength of the other side is still here. He really has no reason to doubt it.


    Just when Xiao Yao wants to open his mouth, suddenly a minion runs in.


    "Big boss, no! We are surrounded by a group of officers and men Look at the little man, sweating and panting, it seems that he was not a little frightened.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Kaiqiang frowned and said, "how many people?"


    "About... About five thousand!" Said the minion.


    "Five thousand?" This time, Meng Kaiqiang is not calm.


    Except for him, all the people in the room except Xiao Yao''s face changed, and they all stood up quickly.


    Five thousand is not a small number! Although they had been encircled and suppressed before, it would be nice to have five or six hundred people each time. That''s five thousand! Let''s not say whether the other party has any immortal cultivation experts. Even if they don''t have them, it''s impossible for them to carry them down. After all, all the bandits in the black mountain stronghold add up to only a hundred people.


    What do they take to fight?


    Meng Kaiqiang turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao just shook his head: "don''t look at me, I didn''t bring it."


    "Is it a man from Li''s mansion or a man from the imperial city?" Meng Kaiqiang asked.


    "I don''t know that." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "otherwise, how about making an agreement?"


    "What do you mean?" Meng Kaiqiang was stunned.


    "If it''s from Prince Li''s house, I''ll let you go and you''ll leave. If it''s the people in the Imperial City, let''s kill them together. Then, how about you follow me Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Meng Kaiqiang understood. Anyway, he had to change his living environment¡° In fact, it''s not bad. At least, I want to negotiate with you. But if those people are really the Imperial City, they are determined to suppress the bandits. Otherwise, they don''t need such a big battle, right? " Xiao Yao continued£¨ Thank you for your reward£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1370

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Meng Kaiqiang didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he was thinking about whether Xiao Yao''s words were reasonable.


    "What else can I think of? There is no room for you in the imperial city. I can. Besides, do you think you have any other choice now? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "If I really follow you, what''s the advantage?" Meng Kaiqiang asked tentatively.


    In the end, bandits still want to exchange interests at this time.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think about this problem before. Before, he just wanted to kill all these people and call himself king. Now he has changed his mind. He thinks that there are still many talents among these bandits. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to stay. For the time being, let alone this Meng Kaiqiang, who is also an immortal in the late triple period, It would be a great loss to kill him in this way. If he could be taken to Prince Li''s residence, he might be able to help a lot.


    "To be an official for you." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" Meng Kaiqiang was stunned, as if he could not believe his ears.


    "I said, be an official for you." Xiao Yao said, "how about a captain for you?"


    "Captain!" Meng Kaiqiang''s eyes are about to stare out.


    He really can''t believe it. Although he has been a bandit all these years, he can''t see the light all the time. He has to live in fear every day and can''t sleep well. He always feels that someone will fight at any time.


    He never thought that he could enter the temple and become a school captain.


    You know, captain is second only to general!


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "all of you can stay here, but if they want to be a part-time official, they have to rely on their own efforts. If they are good at mixing, it goes without saying that if they are not good at mixing, they may not be able to enter the firehead camp."


    "It''s natural!" Meng Kaiqiang nodded quickly.


    "When the war is over, if you want to be a civil servant, it''s OK. You don''t dare to say anything else, but there''s no problem with four grades and five grades. Of course, you don''t want to make money with it." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s OK, I promise I don''t think so!" Meng Kaiqiang said quickly.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at him with a smile. He said, "I believe what you say. In my opinion, you are not short of money, are you?"


    Xiao Yao said this, Meng Kaiqiang''s face looked a little embarrassed, in addition to embarrassment, seems to be a little nervous.


    Xiao Yao knew what Meng Kaiqiang was nervous about, so he continued: "don''t worry, the gold, silver and jewelry you plundered before are all your own. We don''t need your money, but remember that if you really follow me, these bandit activities can''t be done any more. You can still kill people, but you have to kill people in the battlefield."


    "I understand." Meng Kaiqiang said with a wry smile, "what you just said is right. I really don''t want to do these things, but if I don''t do these things, what else can I do?"


    Xiao Yao went up to Meng Kaiqiang and said, "in the future, you will be my silent battalion. I will give you 1000 people, including heavy cavalry, light cavalry and infantry. There won''t be many of them, but I need you to bring them all into elite."


    Meng Kaiqiang was silent for a moment and said, "can you be the master?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''m still in charge of this. Thirty thousand people in silent camp are all mine." Xiao Yao said confidently.


    Meng Kaiqiang was a little surprised.


    What about 30000?


    A battalion can have 30000 people?


    However, when he thought of Xiao Yao''s strength, he thought that it was not impossible to understand. If such a master was buried, Li Wang would be too stupid.


    "Now, take people and come down the mountain with me." Xiao Yao said, "five thousand people, kill clean."


    "But, that''s 5000 people..." Meng Kaiqiang looked at it and didn''t seem to have any confidence.


    "Then stand on the mountain and look at me." Xiao Yao said, "if I kill all those people, you will follow me. If I die, you will run. How about that?"


    Meng Kaiqiang did not speak.


    He worried whether Xiao Yao was testing himself by saying so.


    "Well, if you are alive, don''t have so many thoughts, otherwise how tired are you?" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said, "remember the agreement between us."


    With these words, Xiao Yao turned and went out.


    The Bull Demon followed.


    After Xiao Yao went out, the white man came to him.


    "Well, what shall we do now? Why don''t we clean up the soft things and leave from the back mountain? " The white man asked cautiously.


    "Run? What''s up? Are you afraid? " Meng Kaiqiang said with a cold hum.


    As soon as Baijing man''s face changed, he quickly shook his head: "no, I''m not afraid of being in charge of the family. I just think that in terms of the current situation, it should be more sensible."


    "I''m not in a hurry to run. Are you in a hurry? Get ready to fight Meng Kaiqiang''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    Baijing man hesitated for a moment and said cautiously: "in my opinion, although the man was an immortal and had high accomplishments before, it''s impossible for him to deal with 5000 people with his own strength. Otherwise, we''ll attack him from behind, kill him, and then surrender to the people in the Imperial City?"


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Baijing man''s idea. As he said, in terms of the current situation, it is very wise.


    However, as soon as his words were finished, Meng Kaiqiang suddenly pulled out his sword, and his hand fell, while the head of the white man rolled aside.


    "There is no amnesty for those who have shaken the morale of the army because of the imminent war." Meng Kaiqiang said with a black face.


    If Xiao Yao was still on the side, he would not be able to laugh or cry.


    This Meng Kaiqiang has not really entered the silent camp, and now he has entered the role.


    What a talent!


    "Big boss, are we going to help fight together?" Beard came up to him and asked.


    After the white man was killed, now the only one who dare to speak is him.


    He and Meng Kaiqiang have known each other for a long time, and he knows Meng Kaiqiang well.


    Meng Kaiqiang looked at his beard, sighed and said, "I always think it''s better to do something. I can''t be looked down upon by others before it starts, can I?"


    Whiskers can only smile and nod. In fact, he thinks Meng Kaiqiang''s words are quite reasonable. If you want to get something, you have to pay something first. Not to mention the big masters, even if they don''t get any good benefits from Xiao Yao, they can still fight for the country as long as they can live in the sun and don''t have to worry every day, It seems to have been a very good thing.


    "OK, big boss, brothers are all following you today Beard said with a smile.


    Then, a group of people followed Meng Kaiqiang and walked down the mountain.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has blocked all the 5000 people.


    One man, one cow, standing in front of 5000 people.


    "Who is ahead?" Among the five thousand people, the first general, with a big knife in his hand and a cape on the outside of his armor, looked really majestic and full of momentum. Judging from his age, he was only in his thirties, but he was already a double master.


    Xiao Yao looked at each other and asked, "are you from the palace of King Li or from the imperial city?"


    Wutong, in fact, even though he did not say anything, Xiao Yao also felt that the other side would not be the man of Li Wang''s house. He had only had a surprise in everything. He had not been back to Yangcheng for a long time. Maybe this is what Wu Wu Tong first called for. So it''s better to ask first, so that the flood will not flush the Dragon King temple.


    "Nonsense. How can we be anti thieves?" The general seemed very angry, but Xiao Yao understood it.


    He showed a strange smile on his face and said, "coincidentally, I''m the so-called anti thief in your mouth."


    With that, ten thousand sword shadows rose behind him.


    Naturally, the general''s face changed greatly, and immediately exclaimed, "kill!"


    Suddenly countless people rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly. With a dragon sword in his hand, he rushed to the five thousand people with the ox demon king


    By the time Meng Kaiqiang and his men arrived, there was chaos. At the same time, there was a white dragon flying in the sky above them. One dive took hundreds of lives.


    Meng Kaiqiang and others have already looked silly at this time.


    "Big boss, is that a dragon?" Asked bearded carefully.


    "It''s Jiao." Meng Kaiqiang took a deep breath, "what kind of strength is this man? It''s so powerful... "


    "Well, big boss, now?"


    "Kill Meng Kaiqiang roared, kicked the horse''s belly, and rushed down the mountain like a flash of lightning.


    Whiskers and others did not hesitate at all, and quickly followed up.


    Although they have no confidence in the face of 5000 people, they can''t think about so much now.


    This is the only time they can express themselves in front of Xiao Yao.


    How would they like to miss such an opportunity? What''s more, Xiao Yao''s strength also surprised them. They were thinking that no matter what, they would never die after such a master?


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Meng Kaiqiang and others. He was a little shocked. However, after a long time, he also showed a smile. He could guess what Meng Kaiqiang and others were thinking. Although he didn''t need the help of these people for the time being, it was better to talk than nothing!


    For a time, there was constant wailing in Heishan village.


    Before that, Xiao Yao took Xuejiao ox demon king and killed 5000 people.


    Now, what about another 5000? Blood, rolling down the mountain road, converges into a stream£¨ It was said that Meng Kaiqiang is a master of heavy industry. Now it''s changed to triple industry.)

 Chapter 1371

    The setting sun at dusk reflects the mountains.


    I can''t tell whether the mountain forest is red or reflected red by the setting sun.


    Xiao Yao is riding on the ox demon king. His clothes are full of blood. He looks like he is climbing out of the sea of blood.


    Behind him, there are Meng Kaiqiang and others. Only at this time, there are only 30 bandits left.


    Although they have been hiding behind Xiao Yao to kill people, it is impossible for them to have no loss.


    When Meng Kaiqiang sat beside Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao said, "do you regret it? To see my brother die so much. "


    "Don''t talk about me. Maybe they don''t regret it." Meng Kaiqiang said with a grin.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Meng Kaiqiang said is true or false, but since Meng Kaiqiang said so, he believes it.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t kill all the 5000 people. He didn''t know how many of them had run away, and Xiao Yao didn''t think he had to leave them. For Xiao Yao, as long as he could stand down from Heishan village for a while and wait for the people from Li''s mansion to come, it was enough and the goal was achieved.


    "By the way, what shall I call you?" Meng Kaiqiang asked.


    "Just call me General Xiao." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, General Xiao, can I really be a captain?" Meng Kaiqiang asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile, but people can''t see his true feelings.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think that now those people have been beaten away by me, I can go back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, no, I don''t mean that..." Meng Kaiqiang shook his head quickly.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s OK, even if you really have such a worry, it''s not without reason, but you can rest assured that although I don''t have much ability, I still can''t do things like saying without believing."


    Meng Kaiqiang was relieved to hear that Xiao Yao still insisted on what he had said before and didn''t change his decision. Although he said no before, his real thoughts were just like Xiao Yao''s guess. After all, he didn''t know much about Xiao Yao''s character. Moreover, he said that Xiao Yao''s strength was here, and he had seen clearly before, as well as the ox demon king, And Jiaolong... If such a person really wants to go back, he feels that he has no way at all. Who let him meet such a master or such a big man?


    If you think about it carefully, Meng Kaiqiang suddenly has a very helpless feeling, as if I am a fish.


    Xiao Yao stood up, looked at Meng Kaiqiang and said, "is it good to have a little confidence in yourself? I''m willing to let you become a school captain and enter my silent camp not only because I need your black stronghold, but also because I think you are a talent. Because you are a talent, you have the value of being recruited by me. "


    Meng Kaiqiang was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. He couldn''t help asking, "am I a talent, too?"


    Xiao Yao has seen people who like to belittle themselves, but it''s rare to see such people belittle themselves.


    How can we say that Meng Kaiqiang is also a triple master? Where is such a master not a talent?


    "Well, here''s something for you." When Xiao Yao talks, he takes out some porcelain bottles.


    "What''s this?" Meng Kaiqiang asked curiously after taking the bottle.


    "Those who reward your brothers are all six elixirs." Xiao Yao said.


    "Elixir?" Meng Kaiqiang''s eyelids jumped for a moment, surprised, and whispered, "General Xiao, is it a waste to send this elixir out like this? We''ve eaten it. Why don''t you come and eat it! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "who said this is for you?"


    Meng Kaiqiang''s brain is not enough. He has no share in the elixir of emotion?


    Next, Xiao Yao took out a porcelain bottle.


    "With your current cultivation, the elixir doesn''t work very well for you. Here''s a third grade elixir." Xiao Yao said.


    "Elixir?" Now, the expression on Meng Kaiqiang''s face can''t be described as shock. As an immortal, how can he not even know what the spirit pill means? But now he is also a little difficult to understand. Xiao Yao said that he would take out the three elixirs? And give it to yourself? I''m afraid I don''t have enough to eat if I change to be another immortal!


    He asked in a trembling voice, "General Xiao, is this elixir really for me?"


    Xiao Yaole said, "do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to joke?"


    To be honest, Meng Kaiqiang still wanted to nod his head at this time. He felt that Xiao Yao really looked like someone who liked to joke.


    "When you enter my silent camp, you are my brother in silent camp. I will not treat anyone badly." Xiao Yao said that, pausing for a moment, he added, "if you didn''t take your brother down the mountain before, maybe I wouldn''t give you the elixir, but the elixir will still give you."


    Meng Kaiqiang was silent.


    After the previous war, Meng Kaiqiang can see that, in fact, with Xiao Yao''s strength, even if they didn''t come down to help, the final outcome would not change. But it''s one thing for them to kill together with Xiao Yao, and it''s another thing not to follow, even if the outcome would not change, But what changed was their attitude. Now, Meng Kaiqiang realized how wise his previous impulse was.


    However, Meng Kaiqiang is not the kind of person who has a lively mind. Before he took people down the mountain to help Xiao Yao, he didn''t think too much. He just felt that only by following Xiao Yao to kill people can he win some face for himself and others in front of Xiao Yao. But he didn''t expect that he could get such benefits after winning face.


    "General Xiao, I understand..." Meng Kaiqiang said, he really understood.


    Xiao Yao clapped heavily on his shoulder again: "go."


    Meng Kaiqiang didn''t say much. He turned around and walked towards his brothers. When he approached, he heard them chatting one by one. In fact, Xiao Yao was in a hurry, because he was the one who sent the elixir, not Xiao Yao. Otherwise, he really had to worry about whether Xiao Yao would buy the hearts of his brothers. After all, as long as they knew the magic of the elixir, they would not doubt that it was a good thing.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had thought of this before. For him, after the people from Li''s mansion came, he might withdraw. He doesn''t need to worry about the things here. It''s not so meaningful to buy these people''s hearts.


    "Damn it, it''s so happy! Five thousand! At the first sight, my legs and stomach were shaking. Hey, I didn''t expect that we could win! " The beard laughed.


    Another man nodded and said, "it''s natural. Hey, but then again, you''re so excited. It''s also because of the master who can win the final victory."


    At this point, the speaker saw that his family leader was coming this way, so he immediately added: "and our hero''s family leader!"


    Everyone is happy. Look at this flattery, it can be described as amazing.


    "Big boss!"


    "Big boss!" Everyone got up one after another to say hello, and some of them who were injured also struggled to stand up.


    Meng Kaiqiang went to the crowd, waved his hand and asked them to sit down.


    After they all sat down, Meng Kaiqiang looked at them one by one and said with a smile, "are you not afraid?"


    "Hey, what are you afraid of! It''s all won anyway. " Said whisker.


    Meng Kaiqiang nodded and took out all the porcelain bottles.


    "Big boss, what''s this?" Asked whisker.


    "Elixir." Meng Kaiqiang said.


    "Elixir?" The beard was also surprised, and he knew something about Xiandan.


    But he and Meng Kaiqiang know that it doesn''t mean that the bandits of the black mountain stronghold all know about it, or that some people show a muddled expression on their faces and look curious: "elixir? What is that? "


    After listening to the explanation of the people next to him, the face that didn''t understand the magic of the elixir also showed a look of shock.


    Is the use of elixir so great?


    Can you improve your accomplishments?


    It''s impossible not to be excited.


    "But where did the elixir come from Asked beard curiously.


    "From General Xiao." Meng Kaiqiang finished this sentence, and looked at the direction of Xiao Yao, lest these people still don''t know who General Xiao is.


    Then, Meng Kaiqiang said, "everyone has a share of these elixirs."


    "Ah?" The beard was more and more surprised. "How much is that?"


    "I haven''t seen it yet, but since General Xiao says everyone has a share, it must be enough for us." Meng Kaiqiang said with a smile.


    A young man rubbed his hands and said, "master, I''ll give you my share. It''s a waste of my cultivation to eat elixir."


    "That''s right. I''ll give you my share."


    Meng Kaiqiang waved his hand and said, "OK, here you are. You can take it. I also have it. It''s better than your elixir." Meng Kaiqiang is also telling the truth. He won''t worry about the imbalance of his brothers. Just as he thought, after his words, all the small bandits who had given way relaxed a lot.


    After he separated the elixirs, Meng Kaiqiang split up again. At last, each of them took two, which was more than enough. In fact, Xiao Yao is not interested in elixirs now. In addition, he was eaten a lot by Xiaobai before, otherwise he would have more now.


    At this time, Xiao Yao came to them again.


    One by one, they stood up and said in unison, "thank you, General Xiao!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand. After he sat down, he said, "those brothers who died, when the people of King Li''s residence come, I''ll help you to discuss with them. All of them will be buried thick, and steles will be erected in the name of silent camp soldiers."


    "..." the bandits were all stunned.


    A few of them even cried with joy. For them, when they die, there will be a monument and a name. That is to fight for their faith and die for their country.


    What else is it worth?

 Chapter 1372

    Thirty miles away, Zhao danxuan and song Yuxuan led the team. When they were going to the heishanzhai, they caught Jinqian soldiers under the king of Jiyang by accident. They were all in a mess, and their faces were covered with blood. Zhao danxuan was deeply surprised. After catching one of them, he asked when the heishanzhai happened, and then he came back to himself. He was a little curious.


    Song Yuxuan went to Zhao danxuan and asked, "master Zhao, what''s the situation of the black mountain stronghold?" Originally, song Yuxuan called Zhao danxuan Mr. Zhao, but later came a Zhao Tieniu, and the former Mr. Zhao became master Zhao.


    "What else can it be? We''re a little bit slow." Zhao danxuan said with a smile.


    "Of course I know that." Song Yuxuan is speechless. Isn''t Zhao danxuan talking nonsense? Even a fool can see it! He is now curious about the question is, who in the end can beat their 5000 people to the present appearance, although the other side said that they were all bandits of the black mountain stronghold, but I can''t believe that song Yuxuan was killed! If those bandits can really cope with the 5000 people sent by the Imperial City, the 4000 people they brought, even if they were led by Zhao danxuan, would be terrible.


    "What do you want to do now? Haven''t you been there yet?" Zhao danxuan saw song Yuxuan at this time is not calm, said with a smile.


    Song Yuxuan can''t laugh or cry. He doesn''t know what''s going on in Zhao danxuan''s mind at this time. He can show such an idea. Now he really hasn''t been to the place. But if those bandits are really not what they can deal with, wouldn''t he die if he went to the Black Mountain stronghold now?


    He was a little flustered after he realized that he was a step late. But now, he suddenly felt that it was a good thing to be a step late.


    Zhao danxuan finally couldn''t help it, sighed and said: "you never thought, in the north foot, who can have such great ability?"


    "Ah?" Song Yuxuan was stunned and never recovered.


    Zhao danxuan asked: "before, who has done such a thing alone in the north foot?"


    Song Yuxuan blinked at Zhao danxuan and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Five thousand people!" Zhao danxuan is furious.


    Song Yuxuan pats his head and then stares at Zhao danxuan. He is surprised and says, "do you mean Xiao Yao?"


    Zhao danxuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Song Yuxuan was also very angry and said, "since you think it''s Xiao Yao, please tell me directly! You have to guess like this. Is that interesting? "


    Zhao danxuan looked scornful and said, "how do I know that your brain is not enough? Do all the scholars nowadays dislike using their brains so much? "


    Song Yuxuan


    He''s very hurt now.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go ahead and try to get to the black mountain stronghold before dark." Zhao danxuan said.


    Song Yuxuan still had his own worries and said, "master Zhao, now we are guessing Xiao Yao, but what if it''s not Xiao Yao?"


    "If it''s not Xiao Yao, let''s withdraw!" Zhao danxuan said, "what a big deal?"


    Song Yuxuan can only respond in silence.


    Soon, the group had reached the foot of heishanzhai.


    "I''ll go up the mountain first." Zhao danxuan said.


    Song Yuxuan a Leng, stunned way: "why?"


    Zhao danxuan looked at Song Yuxuan and said, "didn''t you say that before? If it''s Xiao Yao, it''s a good thing. But if it''s not Xiao Yao, isn''t it a disaster for us? "


    Song Yuxuan said helplessly: "master Zhao, that can''t be you?"


    "Not me, but you? If you really meet any master, even if I''m defeated, at least I can escape. What about you? If someone finds out, you can''t run away. "


    Zhao danxuan suddenly said so really, song Yuxuan feel very no face!


    "But..."


    See song Yuxuan also want to continue to speak, Zhao danxuan waved his hand.


    "Well, it''s settled. Don''t fuss. It''s meaningless." Zhao danxuan said.


    Song Yuxuan can only nod.


    In fact, by this time, Xiao Yao had already driven down the mountain.


    These four thousand people have arrived at the foot of the mountain. It''s really strange if the people in the black mountain stronghold haven''t noticed,


    Just when Zhao danxuan was planning to go up the mountain, Xiao Yao was already in front of them.


    Zhao danxuan and song Yuxuan are relieved to see Xiao Yao and smile.


    "Before, I was still thinking about who had such great ability to defeat the 5000 people of Jiyang king. When I saw that it was you, I understood." Zhao danxuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "didn''t you guess it was me before?"


    "I guess, but I have to take precautions! No, I''m just going to go up the mountain alone. I''ll find out the situation first¡°


    Xiao Yao looked at Song Yuxuan and was a little surprised. He asked, "but why do you want to come here?"


    Song Yuxuan asked curiously, "why can''t I come?"


    "You are a scholar..."


    Before Xiao Yao''s words were finished, song Yuxuan retorted: "tut Tut, look at the words, can''t the scholars come to suppress the bandits! Besides, don''t you think it''s a scholar who can''t do anything? "


    "No, no, no, I think everything is inferior, only reading is high." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Song Yuxuan is also happy.


    "Meng Kaiqiang, come here!" Xiao Yao waves to Meng Kaiqiang, who is still standing in the distance. Meng Kaiqiang immediately rushes over.


    "What happened to General Xiao?"


    "I''d like to introduce you." Xiao Yao said, "this is Zhao danxuan, the master of King Li. The other is song Yuxuan, the Sheriff of Qingniao county."


    "Not now." Zhao danxuan said with a smile, "Song Yuxuan is now the special envoy of Prince Li''s house, but you have to listen to his arrangements for the sheriff and the Lord of the city."


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at Song Yuxuan and says, "can you do that? Have you been promoted again? "


    "Ha, isn''t this temporarily unavailable?" Song Yuxuan said humbly.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t believe song Yuxuan''s words at all.


    So far, there are no talents available in Prince Li''s mansion? How long has it been.


    Even though there are not many talented people in the Li palace, there should be many people who can use them. During this period, many scholars went to Yangcheng. So many people, no one has the ability?


    In the final analysis, it is because song Yuxuan himself is a talent, otherwise it is impossible for Xiao Yao to invite him out in person.


    How can a young man who can be so praised by Wang Wenge be mediocre?


    "Now, what do you think?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yuxuan was slightly stunned, but he soon understood the significance of Xiao Yao''s question. He immediately said, "in the past, I thought that Li Wang was a man with ideas, but it was very difficult to put everything into practice. Now, I think I underestimated Li Wang, who is really a man with strength. In the current situation, Li Wang is a man with strength, We have already gained a great advantage. Even if we can''t talk about an overwhelming victory, it''s not difficult for us to fight in the chamber. The most important thing is that the 30000 people in the silent camp haven''t been mobilized. As long as the silent camp starts, it''s bound to be a boon to the Imperial City Wuli and others, so that they can understand that the Li palace is not the Li palace in the past. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you should be so confident now!"


    "My confidence is actually what you gave me." Song Yuxuan said with a bitter smile, "you have done a lot of things during this period, not only to speed up the development of the situation, but also to improve our morale. One person killed 5000 people, and today there are more than 4000 people. It can be said that you have solved the problem of 10000 people in the imperial city."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "don''t praise me so much. I don''t have such great ability. Xuejiao and niudemon king have helped me a lot. Moreover, from today on, I have to have a good rest."


    "Well."


    As song Yuxuan said, Xiao Yao killed nearly ten thousand people during this period of time. Even though Xiao Yao is a quadruple master, these ten thousand people also have a certain impact on his aura. It''s unrealistic to want to have a good fight in a short time. Fortunately, he has won in the Black Mountain stronghold, which is a relief.


    "By the way, I promised to give Meng Kaiqiang a captain in silent camp." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Captain?" Song Yuxuan thinks something is wrong. Although Meng Kaiqiang is a master, he is also a bandit. Can such a person take on such a great responsibility?


    What''s more, why does Xiao Yao feel that the people of silent camp can be convinced of such a person?


    Zhao danxuan''s view and song Yuxuan''s is diametrically opposite, said frankly: "no harm, as long as you think you can, after all, silent camp is yours."


    "It''s from Prince Li''s house." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t think of me. If you hear Wu Wutong, you''ll be unhappy again."


    "She won''t be upset. Besides, who else do you think can mobilize the silent camp in such a big northern foothill? Oh, Liu Chengfeng is one of them. "


    "Did Liu Chengfeng''s father come to Yangcheng?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao danxuan was a little surprised. You know, Xiao Yao had already left when Liu Chengfeng and his father came to Yangcheng. Did you hear about this time?


    Xiao Yao seemed to see Zhao danxuan''s doubts and said, "I''m not a fool. When Liu Chengfeng went to Fengtian City, I already guessed that he couldn''t succeed. But since he went back, it means success."


    Zhao danxuan suddenly realized that he also admired Xiao Yao''s understanding of Liu Chengfeng.


    "Stay here first. I promised Meng Kaiqiang that in addition to a school captain, all his brothers who died, like Yang Chengshi''s death, would set up a monument."


    "However, they were not before..." before Zhao danxuan finished, Xiao Yao interrupted him.


    "Those people were all killed in the war with the people on the other side of the imperial city." Xiao Yao said. Zhao danxuan stopped and nodded.

 Chapter 1373

    /p> Zhao danxuan can understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, and he thinks it''s not wrong for Xiao Yao to do so. Besides, there were not many people who died originally, so it''s not difficult. Since Xiao Yao is willing to send such a favor, how can he refuse it?


    How to say, Meng Kaiqiang is also an expert. It''s a good thing for them that such an expert can go to Yangcheng.


    At the beginning, Zhao danxuan was just a little curious about why Xiao Yao had such a strange idea. After understanding the reason, he was relieved. It''s not strange to make such an arrangement with Xiao Yao''s character.


    He knew Xiao Yao not too short, and what kind of person Xiao Yao was, he still knew something about it. If he could be recognized by Xiao Yao, he was absolutely his own. Then Xiao Yao was absolutely not bad for them. Actually, not only these people, but also Liu Feng Feng, Wu Wutong, these people, Xiao Yao is not good enough for them?


    This is Xiao Yao''s character.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you for the time being. Song Yuxuan, you can take Meng Kaiqiang to the silent camp and explain it to Liu Chengfeng. Is that ok?" Xiao Yao looks at Song Yuxuan and asks.


    Song Yuxuan nodded, and some curious, asked: "don''t you go back with us?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and shook his head.


    Unable to laugh or cry, song Yuxuan asked, "where else are you going? It seems that there is no place for you to go now! "


    Xiao Yaole said, "who said no? Where are you now? "


    Zhao danxuan said: "in fact, we can do many things ourselves."


    "You''d better save your strength first. I''m not only helping you, but also helping myself. Maybe the next time you see me, I''ll be a quintuple master." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao danxuan sighed.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is too anxious, which is definitely not a good thing for an immortal. Although he is not very opposed to Xiao Yao''s idea of improving his cultivation as soon as possible, this speed is too eager for quick success and instant benefit. The result may be that Xiao Yao will be possessed. Of course, this is the worst result, Zhao danxuan thinks that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person with bad luck, so such things should not fall on Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, he didn''t bother to tell Xiao Yao about these words. Xiao Yao knew all he knew, and all he said was in vain.


    "All right, Meng Kaiqiang, you can go back with them. If you suffer any grievances, you can tell me when I go back. But when you enter the silent camp, you will put away your bandit nature. It''s all my brothers. I don''t want anything unpleasant to happen to you, OK?" Xiao Yao stares at Meng Kaiqiang and says seriously. This is really what Xiao Yao is worried about now. He is quite relieved about the people in the silent camp. Although some of them are hot tempered, at least there is a Liu Chengfeng watching, so there will not be too many changes. It''s just that Meng Kaiqiang is different. They are all bandits. God knows what they will do?


    Meng Kaiqiang laughed, nodded and said, "General Xiao, don''t worry!"


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I''m not at all at ease."


    Meng Kaiqiang can only be embarrassed.


    Finally, before he left, Xiao Yao patted him on the shoulder and said, "from today on, you will not be a bandit. One thing you should bear in mind is that neither I nor King Li will treat you badly, but no matter what you do, you should consider others. Do you understand?"¡° General Xiao, from today on, I will put Prince Li''s house first and silent camp first in everything. "


    Speaking of the end, Meng Kaiqiang seemed to think of something, whispered: "but first, we are all your people, not the people of Li palace."


    Xiao Yaole said, "is it necessary to make such a clear distinction?"


    Meng Kaiqiang said with a serious face: "that''s natural. General Xiao, you are so powerful, and there are so many people under your hands. If one day you are successful..."


    Meng Kaiqiang didn''t finish his words, but as long as he was a normal person, he knew what he wanted to express.


    Although Meng Kaiqiang''s voice was very small, Zhao danxuan, who was also a triple immortal, could not help but hear clearly.


    He went up to him and said seriously, "Meng Xiaowei, you can rest assured that you are the one who holds the knife around the neck of King Li. King Li will not harm Xiao Yao."


    "..." Meng Kaiqiang was very embarrassed. Originally, he said it secretly, but he didn''t expect to be heard.


    Xiao Yao also laughed.


    "Go back, I''ll go."


    With these words, Xiao Yao turned and walked towards the distance.


    Next, where are you going?


    On the other side, Li Wangfu.


    On tenterhooks, the Wutong has not returned yet.


    After Zhao danxuan and others left, she got the news that five thousand people under the hand of Jiyang king had rushed to the black mountain stronghold.


    Therefore, Wu Wutong has two worries.


    The first worry is whether the people on the other side of the imperial city will take the lead and they will be defeated.


    The second worry is whether Zhao danxuan and others will collide with the people on the other side of Jiyang king, and a battle will break out.


    Wutong, however, looked regard with equanimity as Zhao Tieniu sat on the edge of Wutong.


    At first, Wu Wutong did not think so much. After all, Zhao Tieniu was a great Qin Dynasty. Now even if she wants to help her, it is also on Xiao Yao''s face.


    Can''t you still have to ask the other party to be as concerned about the situation in front of you all the time?


    However, after Zhao Tieniu got to know Wu Wutong''s worries, he laughed.


    "Don''t worry, Li Wang. I think we have taken down the black mountain stronghold." Zhao Tieniu used "us" instead of "you". In Zhao Tieniu''s mind, he thought he and Wu Wutong were standing on a ship.


    After Zhao Tieniu''s speech, Wu Wutong asked, "what does Mr. Zhao say?"


    "If it''s just Zhao danxuan''s strength, maybe there''s something to worry about, but don''t forget that Xiao Yao is in the north now." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Wu Wutong was slightly surprised and became more curious.


    Xiao Yao is now in the north foot, she naturally knows, but what does this have to do with the situation ahead?


    Zhao tiniu continued: "in fact, what we can think of now, Xiao Yao can also think of, what do you think he has not come back for such a long time?"


    Wu Wutong tried and asked, "do you mean that Xiao Yao has arrived in the black copycat now?"


    "I don''t know Xiao Yao very well." Zhao Tieniu is also telling the truth. After all, he and Xiao Yao haven''t known each other for a long time. "However, I think Xiao Yao is very smart and has a sense of the overall situation, so we can think of heishanzhai, and he must think that with the help of Xiao Yao, it''s absolutely not difficult for Zhao danxuan and others to win that heishanzhai."


    Although what Zhao Tieniu said now is only his guess, but I don''t know why. After listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, she was suddenly relieved.


    She always felt that what Zhao Tieniu said seemed very reasonable.


    Perhaps, as Zhao Tieniu said, now the heishanzhai has been in their hands.


    At this time, Zhao Tieniu suddenly stood up, his eyes flashing cold.


    His sudden movement frightened the Wutong.


    "Mr. Zhao, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Tieniu looked at his Wutong and smiled. "What''s the matter," he said. "Just a few small fish and shrimp. Maybe they came to trouble. They could feel their murderous spirit after a few miles."


    "Troublemakers?" Wu Wutong asked, "what kind of person is it?"


    After asking this sentence, she regretted that she was not here yet. Even if Zhao Tieniu could sense something, she could not know who was coming. Isn''t it hard for her?


    Zhao Tieniu looked Wutong, and said, "don''t worry about what what Li Wang has been doing to me."


    Wu Wutong nodded and asked carefully: "then, Mr. Zhao, bring more people?"


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. It''s all about some small fish and shrimps. I''ll keep them out of Yangcheng, kill them and come back."


    With these words, Zhao Tieniu''s body turned into a red awn and flew out of the room.


    Outside the gate of the city, pan houwei and the two disciples of Taoists have arrived at the foot of Yang City.


    "Is this the place, elder six?" Asked one of the young men.


    Copycat Wutong copycat nodded. Pan Houwei, who had narrowed his eyes, nodded. "Before getting the news, Zhao Danxuan''s old thief left the Li Wang house and went to the black copycat village. Oh, he certainly didn''t expect this to be our plan for the tiger''s retreat. If he did not go to the black cottage, the black hills would be taken by the people under the king of Jiyang. But if he went, who would protect the Wutong''s safety?"


    "Ha ha, yes. In the final analysis, there is still no inside information and no expert in the Li palace." The young man said happily.


    The other one was also a little proud and said, "well, there are no experts in the whole northern foothills. Even the Wuli in the imperial city has to rely on us to find daozong? What else can he do without us? During this period of time, he has been driven crazy by the people in the Li palace. "


    "That''s because there are so many masters of Daoism, and there are so many talented people. Who can get on our big boat is equal to the final victory."


    Listening to the two young people talking, pan houwei didn''t want to stop them, because in pan houwei''s heart, he thought so, which was their pride as immortals and disciples of Daoism.


    However, when they were planning to enter the city, a great aura smashed all the three people out.


    "Those who enter the city will die!" A voice came out of the gate£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1374

/p> Pan houwei and his two disciples had no idea what was going on, but they had already gone upside down. Pan houwei is (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1375

    Riding on the ox demon king, Xiao Yao has a withered grass in his mouth.


    Three days ago, Xiao Yao succeeded in killing King Jiyang. Now Beiyuan is in chaos. It is estimated that the news will soon spread to Yangcheng and the imperial city.


    With Zhao danxuan, Wang Wenge and song Yuxuan in the palace of Prince Li in Yangcheng, Xiao Yao is not worried. He believes that those people must know what they should do after they get the news. At this time, it''s very easy for Beiyuan to step in.


    If the imperial city wants to respond, it must be a little slower than Yang Cheng, because before Xiao Yao started, he had arranged for people to go to Prince Li''s residence in Yang Cheng to inform him. This is Xiao Yao''s confidence. He is not worried that he will not find King Jiyang to kill him. Even if he really can''t find him, it''s not impossible to kill those soldiers in Beiyuan, Of course, it''s just a bad strategy. After all, there are nearly 20000 soldiers in Beiyuan. Xiao Yao doesn''t think he has the ability to kill 20000 people by one person.


    Although Xiao Yao killed happily and smoothly in the northern foothills during this period of time, Xiao Yao knew that nothing was as simple as he thought.


    However, when Xiao Yao plans to go to another place, he unexpectedly gets a message.


    The great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao severely pit Xiao Long Xiang.


    This happened about half a month ago. Before that, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao deliberately set out a road. As long as they went through that road, the Qing Qiu dynasty would get some food and grass, and then look for a chance to break through.


    However, when crossing this road, he was unexpectedly attacked.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks that the word "accident" is very inappropriate.


    Of course, the actual situation is certainly not as simple as it sounds. After all, we are not fools. If it is really so obvious, I am afraid those people in the Qing and autumn Dynasties will not be deceived. Besides, the people in the Qin Dynasty and Zhao kingdom will not be so stupid, and they will not set up such a simple situation to lure the enemy.


    "Big brother, do you really want to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty now?" Asked the Bull Demon.


    In fact, it can''t understand. Although it has always been in the northern Chutian gully and doesn''t know much about the outside situation, it has learned more or less after such a long time. I dare not say anything else for the time being, but now one thing is certain. The border of the Qing Dynasty is very dangerous.


    So it''s really hard to understand Xiao Yao''s idea. It has nothing to do with them, even with the northern foothills. What do you have to do with the Qingqiu Dynasty at this time? Isn''t that exciting? Although they are now in the north foot with the wind and the water, it is only because there are few experts in the north foot, which is not enough to cause them any trouble.


    This truth, the Bull Demon King thinks he understands, how can the boss not understand?


    This is really knowing that you can''t do it!


    It is the first time that Xiao Yao is such an irrational person.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you''re afraid, I''ll go by myself this time. Don''t go."


    "Forget it." The bull devil shook his head without thinking about it.


    In fact, its idea is very simple. It''s dangerous to follow Xiao Yao to the Qingqiu Dynasty. But if you leave Xiao Yao and go around by yourself, it''s not safe, OK?


    Although the Bull Demon is a monster, it is not a silly cow!


    Xiao Yaole said, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "Along the way, there are too many people who want to kill me. Do you think I dare to go by myself?" The cow demon king says helplessly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing more.


    "Anyway, boss, you can go wherever you go. But first, let''s not take too much risk. If we are really in trouble, we must choose to run very wisely." Cow demon king still cannot help but exhort a way.


    Xiao Yao was impatient and didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry about this. You know, I''m more afraid of death than you are."


    If the Bull Demon King also has facial expression, he will sneer at this time.


    Are you afraid of death? Hehe, are you still doing less things that don''t kill you?


    Beyond the northern foot is the state of Zhao, and the northernmost part of the state of Zhao is the Qing and autumn Dynasty.


    In fact, this time, it was not Xiao Longxiang''s fault that ten thousand soldiers of the Qing Dynasty were surrounded.


    As Xiao Yao said, this kind of technique is too childish. It''s not enough to lure the enemy in.


    So this time the leader is Xiao Zhan, an adopted son of Xiao Longxiang.


    Although Xiao Zhan also realized that there might be some abnormality in it, he could not care so much at that time. If Xiao long elephant was still sober, he would not be allowed to do so. Just before that, Xiao long elephant had just had a big war with a group of immortals. In the end, although he successfully withdrew from the enemy, Xiao long elephant himself was also seriously injured.


    That''s what led to such a serious mistake.


    Now all these 10000 people are trapped in the Luoshan mountain on the border.


    At the foot of Luoshan, there is Luoshui. Luoshan is located in the middle of the Qing and autumn dynasties and the state of Zhao. Fortunately, the terrain is pretty good. During this period, they carried the fierce attack of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao. There were only 10000 people left, but now there are less than 3000.


    Even if Xiao Zhan didn''t say anything, he and the people under him knew that if the reinforcements didn''t arrive, it would be very good for them to stick to it for seven days.


    But now, Xiao Longxiang is still in a coma. I don''t know when he will wake up. What can save them?


    Although it''s still carrying it, it''s not just waiting to die.


    Night is the time when we should relax most, but Xiao Zhan and others worry most about it every day.


    As long as night falls, those people at the foot of the mountain will launch an offensive, with the help of the dim night, in an attempt to sweep them away.


    So, in the evening, these two or three thousand people will all cheer up.


    However, the mountain is almost eaten up by them.


    "Xiao Xiaowei, we can only hold on for three days at most." A standard commander came up to Xiao Zhan and said that he still had a few stab wounds on his body. It''s very good that he can persist until now, but he doesn''t dare to fall down. He knows that as long as he falls down, it will cause psychological pressure on more people.


    What''s more, there are fewer people now. How can there be one less?


    "I see." Xiao Zhan looked at the night sky, sighed, looked at the standard length, and said to himself, "this time, I hurt you. I''m not suitable to lead a war."


    "Xiao Xiaowei, don''t say that. It''s not your fault. We can only say that the enemy is too cunning." The captain said quickly. As soon as the wind blew, he was so excited that he was injured, so he coughed again and again.


    Xiao Zhan stood up and patted him on the back. "It''s my fault, it''s my fault. There''s nothing to refute. Is the enemy cunning? Don''t we have much to do with them? They are what kind of people, do not say me, you are very clear, but I still made this stupid to the extreme mistake Xiao Zhan said with a sigh.


    The bid leader didn''t know what to say.


    "This time, I''m ashamed of my brothers." Xiao Zhan said, "however, since we have reached this stage, I don''t want to continue to blame myself. Stick to it, and don''t want to go out alive. We just want to think that if we kill one more person, the main force will face one less enemy. That''s what we have to do."


    "Well!" The chief nodded and said, "don''t worry, captain. I will kill more people."


    "Good!"


    In fact, these 10000 people are among the elite of the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    Now, the Qing Dynasty is in chaos.


    Everyone is looking forward to that Xiao long elephant can wake up quickly. As long as Xiao long elephant wakes up, all problems will be solved.


    However, they are all wrong. Even if Xiao long elephant really wakes up, it may not send troops to save people.


    Who knows if there will be an encirclement?


    Even if they really rush in and find Xiao Zhan and others, how can they guarantee to bring them out alive? Are you still alive?


    As a general of the Qing Dynasty, no matter what Xiao Longxiang did, he had to figure out one thing to ensure the maximum strength.


    Apart from that, he won''t think about anything.


    In the main hall of the imperial city of the Qing Dynasty, all the ministers knelt down.


    "Emperor, let the Dragon elephant army go!"


    "Yes! The emperor! The 50000 dragon elephant army will surely be able to bring Xiao Zhan and others out! "


    The emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty, Qiu Gu Ye, sitting on the Dragon chair, looks at a large group of people kneeling in front of him and sneers.


    "Dragon elephant army? Who else can mobilize the 50000 dragon elephant army in such a big Qing Qiu dynasty? Without Xiao''s command, who can make the 50000 dragon elephant army move one step? "


    Xiao Longxiang''s words made all the ministers silent.


    Qiu Gu Ye is right. In the army of the Qing Dynasty, the name of the emperor is not as loud as Xiao Long Xiang. Even if there is a problem, that is, Xiao Long Xiang and Qiu Gu Ye can only live one, they will choose Xiao Long Xiang.


    The emperor! Anyone can push it up, but there is only one Xiao long elephant.


    However, the autumn solitary leaf does not care about this.


    It''s just that all the ministers under him can''t hold their breath at this time.


    "Emperor, we can''t let Xiao Long be in charge of military power alone!" Some people say.


    Qiu Gu Ye slapped heavily on the table in front of him. He stood up and glared at the old minister who had already read Huajia, and said angrily, "good! How about you go and lead the army? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qiu Gu Ye continued to scold: "if it wasn''t for General Xiao, could you still kneel here now? Can your families eat well and dress well? Who is in front of you to give you a carefree temple? Now general Xiao is in a coma. You''re still discussing military power. What''s the point? "


    The old minister was scared out of his face.


    (first watch)

 Chapter 1376

    According to the calculation of time, Xiao Yao knew that it was impossible for Xiao Yao to reach the Qing Dynasty in a very short time. Even if he ran all the way, he could only reach the state of Zhao at most.


    This is the problem Xiao Yao faces.


    In fact, it''s not as good as it is, unless it flies directly, but if it really flies past castration, it will attract the attention of all the immortals in the northern foot of the state of Zhao. The immortals in the state of Zhao are much better than those in the northern foot. Xiao Yao doesn''t think he has enough ability.


    He is a very self-conscious person, which he is very clear about.


    For Xiao Yao and the ox demon king, this trip to the Qing Dynasty is an adventure, but adventure is one thing, and death is another.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to die on the way to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, which is the biggest problem he is facing now. After all, if he goes step by step, the day lily will be cold when he arrives.


    Finally, Xiao Yao came up with a solution. Now most of Zhao''s troops are placed on the border of the Qing and autumn dynasties. In this case, I might as well do something on the border between them and the northern foothills to attract attention.


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea, and he thinks it can be put into action, and has started to prepare.


    It took Xiao Yaozhi three days to reach the border of Zhao state. For Xiao Yao, this is fast enough. After all, there is still a long way to go in the imperial city''s sphere of influence. If the people on the other side of the imperial city find out and fight, although Xiao Yao is not worried about his own safety, it may take him more time to come and go, which is totally uneconomic, So Xiao Yao tried to find the site that had been held by his Wutong in his hands.


    Soon, the news of Xiao Yao''s going to the Qing Dynasty spread to Yangcheng. In fact, when the news came back, Xiao Yao had already touched the two secret sentries of Zhao.


    However, for Xiao Yao, this is still too slow. If he doesn''t make some big news, I''m afraid that no matter how many secret sentries he touches, he won''t be able to attract Zhao''s attention.


    As for whether this will attract Zhao''s attention, or even make them hate Beilu, this is not what Xiao Yao can consider now.


    So, in the evening, Xiao Yao had summoned the terracotta warriors and horses, and directly fought with the 5000 soldiers on the border of Zhao state. With their strength, it was impossible to block the terracotta warriors and Xiao Yao. Soon, Xiao Yao broke through the defense line of Zhao state and captured the nearest city.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to do anything about Zhao. It''s just something he can''t do, which forces him to use the way of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. Of course, now he''s Rescuing not Zhao, but the Qing Dynasty.


    He can only do what he can, in some ways to relieve the pressure of Xiao Long Xiang, in addition, he has no better way.


    Standing on the tower, the terracotta warriors and horses are arranged in order.


    Looking at the north, he said in silence: "Xiao Long Xiang, Xiao Long Xiang, as a son, I don''t have much ability. I can only help you..."


    However, by this time, there were already 50000 iron cavalry, who killed Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect this, but it didn''t seem to be cost-effective to use 20000 terracotta warriors to fight with each other. After all, there was another master who was probably at the top of the four peaks. Xiao Yao didn''t have much confidence to retreat completely, so when the other side was about to arrive, Xiao Yao immediately put away the terracotta warriors and retreated.


    If the enemy advances, we will retreat. If the enemy retreats, we will advance.


    This is Xiao Yao''s current strategy. His purpose is not to make Zhao state worse, but to attract firepower.


    On the other hand, Zhao is going crazy.


    When the 50000 people rushed into the city together, they didn''t even see any terracotta warriors and horses. It can be seen what they were thinking.


    At the same time, the Zhao army, which was still encircling and suppressing Luoshan, also withdrew.


    Now they are afraid that the people hiding in Luoshan are the bait thrown by the Qing Dynasty. The real idea of the other side is that they want to raid Zhao from behind.


    It''s not impossible for the elephant.


    Any general who has ever fought with Xiao Long Xiang has to admire his opponent''s thinking ability.


    If there are military gods in modern times, Xiao long elephant is definitely worthy of the first place.


    However, when they found that the other party''s 20000 troops suddenly disappeared, they couldn''t help guessing where the other party was hiding. 20000 people are not a small number! How did this vast group of people sneak into the state of Zhao, and how did they leave?


    Even Zhao wei''e felt a little chilly.


    When the 50000 people stayed in the city for a day, and left 10000 troops to withdraw, Xiao Yao came back.


    Twenty thousand terracotta warriors and horses, he, the ox demon king, and Xue Jiao rushed into the city together and killed all the ten thousand Zhao soldiers, including two triple immortals.


    When the 40000 people came back, Xiao Yao rode the ox demon king to hide again. In this way, Xiao Yao enjoyed it all the time. However, the state of Zhao was unable to sit down. No matter what Qing Qiu dynasty or Luoshan, they directly sent 100000 people to the northern border of Zhao. From one end to the other, one hundred thousand people had to pass through the whole state of Zhao. In this way, Xiao Yao had reached the boundary of the Qing Dynasty. He didn''t expect that it was so easy for him to come to the border of the Qing and autumn Dynasty this time. However, if he thought about it carefully, it was also the contribution of the terracotta warriors. If it wasn''t for the terracotta warriors, it would not have been possible to do it with his own strength. Therefore, his biggest harvest after he came to the Lingwu world was to get the bronze terracotta warriors. However, after this battle, Xiao Yao''s Terracotta Warriors and horses are only about 18000. Looking at Luoshan not far away, Xiao Yao feels that there are at least four five level masters in it. He has a headache¡° Now, what should we do? " He said to himself. He has a headache. Zhao wei''e has a headache even more than him. The Jinluan palace will be smashed by the emperor of Zhao. It''s interesting to say that members of the royal family like this can''t cultivate immortals. Zhao wei''e has to cultivate immortals. Not only that, he has become a member of the top ten experts list, but also he is known as Zhao wei''e of one person, one country. It''s very appropriate to use the four words "both civil and martial arts" to describe the emperor of the state of Zhao. But now he''s a little messy. When he sent all the 100000 people to the border, he found that the other side was quiet. What do you want to do? This is the first time Zhao wei''e has questioned his IQ¡° Check it for me, dig three feet, and find out the 20000 people! " Zhao wei''e said¡° Emperor, what is the origin of the bronze man Zhao left phase Zhuge Baiyu asked curiously. Zhao wei''e glanced at him and said, "you ask me, who do I ask?" Zhuge Baiyu said with a smile: "those 20000 bronze men are eccentric. Moreover, each of them has the strength to be one to five or even ten. If a battle really breaks out, even the 100000 people on our side will be hard to deal with each other. Fortunately, there are many strong men in the state of Zhao who can control the war, But it seems that the other party doesn''t intend to meet us at all. " Zhao wei''e sighed, sneered again and said, "I can see it. The other party''s idea is simple. It''s disgusting to me."¡° Disgust us? " Zhuge Baiyu shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. Since he has such great ability, he will never have such boring ideas. Bronze man..." ZHUGE Baiyu suddenly looked at Zhao wei''e and asked, "emperor, do you remember Dazhong dynasty?" Zhao wei''e was a little curious at first. He didn''t know why Zhuge Baiyu suddenly took out the Dazhong Dynasty to say something. But the next second, he seemed to think of something. His face became a little complicated. After a short silence, he asked, "do you mean that the 20000 bronze men were left by the original Dazhong dynasty?"¡° Well Zhuge Baiyu said, "but no matter the bronze people of Dazhong dynasty or the bronze people who appeared this time, I didn''t see them with my own eyes, so I''m not sure. But according to the existing literature, it''s very possible. After all, this is the only place to record them."¡° It seems that the Dazhong Dynasty also set up a big situation in those years... "Zhao wei''e suddenly had a shivering feeling. After so many years of collapse, does the Dazhong Dynasty have to rise again? Is there any blood of Li family in Dazhong Dynasty in Lingwu world? This seems to be big news¡° Do we need to send this news to the Qin Dynasty? " Zhao wei''e asked. Zhuge Baiyu said with a smile, "well, it depends on what you mean. I can''t control it. But in my opinion, the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state are not of one mind. Tell them that it doesn''t mean much to us. Let''s get ready first..." Zhao wei''e nodded and waved his hand again: "OK, I know this, You go down first Zhuge Baiyu didn''t say much, so he immediately backed out. He also knew that Zhao wei''e needed someone to think about it. After Zhuge Baiyu left, Zhao wei''e threw the gold crown on his head aside, rubbed his temple, lay on the soft chair, looked at the ceiling, and murmured to himself: "Da Zhong Dynasty, Da Zhong Dynasty... It seems that this Lingwu world is really in an eventful autumn..." soon, Zhuge Baiyu stood up again, His eyes were a little cold¡° Even if the Dazhong Dynasty reappears, what can it do? Can 20000 bronze men change the war situation? The Qing Dynasty will fall, and the great Qin Dynasty will come to an end sooner or later! "£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1377

    /p> Yang City, Wu Wutong after he learned that Xiao Yao alone went to the Qing Dynasty, he had already been in a state of anxiety.


    In the whole Lingwu world, who doesn''t know what the Qing Qiu Dynasty is like now?


    Liu Chengfeng was also very angry and said, "this guy is too much. This time I went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, I didn''t know to take me with me!"


    Wu Wutong glared at the wind, who wanted to think about this?


    "Although I knew before that he would go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty in the end, I really didn''t expect that he would be so worried." Yang Qingchan is also worried at this time. When they were wandering around with Xiao Yao, they heard Xiao Yao say these things many times. At the beginning, they didn''t think much about them, but now Xiao Yao has already gone to the Qing Qiu Dynasty. It doesn''t give them any time to prepare!


    "Why is this fool so urgent?" Wu Wutong''s eyes are red. What''s wrong?


    Although Xiao Yao had been struggling before, it was at the north foot. If Xiao Yao really encountered any danger, he could help him at the first time. Now, what should he do?


    Zhao Tieniu also frowned. After a while, he suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look now and try to bring Xiao Yao back."


    "It''s no use." Zhao danxuan shook his head, "in such an environment, even if you really go, what can change?"


    "..." Zhao Tieniu is speechless.


    As Zhao danxuan said, in the border area of the Qing and autumn dynasties, the forces are complex. Even if he really goes, it''s impossible to change anything. However, it''s always like doing nothing here, OK? When Xiao Yao mentioned these things, Wu Wutong also thought that he had to get his hand to the north foot, because only in this way, when Xiao Yao was really standing on the opposite side of the great Qin Dynasty, he could at least stand up and help him. He would not hide behind him all the time. Who made himself not fit to be a little kind of woman?


    But... But why did Xiao Yao progress so fast?


    Just when she was flustered, Wang Wenge suddenly said, "in fact, so far, Xiao Yao has not had any direct conflict with Zhao."


    Wu Wutong turned his face and looked at him.


    Wang Wenge laughed and continued: "although I dare not say that I know Xiao Yao better than Wang Ye, in my opinion, Xiao Yao is a very rational person. He will never do those tough things. As long as he can live, he will never die. Moreover, Xiao Yao is a person who cherishes his life."


    "Does he cherish his life? Go to the northern Chu Valley alone Zhao Tieniu asked in a low voice.


    "Well, of course, he''s also a risk taker." Wang Wenge said without changing his face.


    Zhao Tieniu couldn''t laugh or cry. Didn''t wang Wenge feel that his words were contradictory?


    Wang Wenge waved his hand and said: "these are not the key points. What I want to say is that since Xiao Yao dares to go to the border of the Qing and autumn Dynasty, he must have a plan. After all, he is not that kind of rash person."


    "This one is." Liu Chengfeng also nodded and said, "brother Xiao is not the kind of person who is brave and resourceless anyway."


    "But why does he have to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty now?" Wu Wutong could not help saying.


    This is what she is very curious about now. Does Xiao Yao feel that he has enough strength to face the Qin Dynasty? There is no reason, Xiao Yao is a very self-conscious person, will not make such an irrational judgment.


    Wang Wenge thought about it and said, "it may have something to do with a small group of people trapped in Luoshan in the Qing Dynasty."


    "Ah?" Everyone''s eyes fell on Wang Wenge, which they had never heard of before.


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "in fact, I only knew about this before. The two countries of the Zhao and the Qin Dynasties planned to make an army of about ten thousand people trapped in the Luoshan mountain in the Qingqiu Dynasty. Fortunately, although the Qingqiu Dynasty was trapped in the Luoshan mountain, it has persisted to the present relying on the advantages of the Luoshan mountain."


    "That''s true. The soldiers of the Qing Qiu Dynasty were not blown out!" Liu Chengfeng said.


    From the beginning to the present, he highly praised Xiao long elephant of the Qing and autumn dynasties. He loved his family as much as Wu. He felt that Xiao long elephant''s soldiers were not easy to deal with.


    "But that''s all." Wang Wenge sighed and said, "how long can they persist?"


    Listening to Wang Wenge''s words, Liu Chengfeng was a little hard to understand: "don''t people in the Qing Qiu Dynasty know to send troops to save people?"


    "I don''t know about that, but up to now, there has been no movement in the Qing Qiu Dynasty." Wang Wenge said.


    Liu Chengfeng became nervous and asked, "is general Xiao in Luoshan now?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Wenge said with a bitter smile, "the information I can get is limited. After all, the information there is blocked severely. It''s not easy for others to know what happened there."


    "In that case, how can you still inquire about the situation over there?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Now there are enough things for Wang Wenge to worry about in the northern foothills. Wang Wenge even collects information from the Qing and autumn dynasties, which is very unusual for Liu Chengfeng and others¡° I don''t know. " Wang Wenge said, "this is what Xiao Yao told me to do before."¡° Xiao Yao Wu Wutong cried and said, "he used to let you collect intelligence of the Qing Dynasty?" It''s because I have a lot of friends who do things in the Qing Dynasty of the Qin Dynasty, so he asked me to pay a little attention to them when he knew about it. " Wang Wenge said. After listening to Wang Wenge''s words, Zhao Tieniu couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that he has long been ready to help the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but I don''t understand why he did it?"¡° Who knows? " Liu Chengfeng said happily, "but it''s not important. What''s important is that what he wants to do is the same as what I do!" Zhao danxuan suddenly said: "since this is the case, what happened at the border of Zhao state should have a lot to do with Xiao Yao. Besides him, no one else has much ability." Zhao Danxuan said that in fact, Wu Wutong and others thought so before, but they didn''t see it with their own eyes, so there was no way to give what affirmative answer. Now that Zhao Danxuan has talked about the topic, Wu Wutong has to ask, "but what does he mean by doing this?" Zhao Danxuan looked at the Wutong tree and sighed. "Is this obviously not obvious?" Attracting the attention of Zhao''s main forces at the border of Zhao can indirectly help relieve the pressure on Luoshan. After all, no one knows how many people Xiao Yao has. But I also don''t understand that if this matter really has a lot to do with Xiao Yao, where can he get 20000 people? Or bronze man? " Wu Wutong immediately silent, this matter she had known, at the beginning of the royal city to see, but did not tell Zhao Dan, which is clearly a secret for Xiao Yao, she will not reveal it without the permission of Xiao Yao. Wutong Wutong looked at Zhao Danxuan''s expression, but he had already understood something. He did not ask much. Since Wu Wutong did not want to say it, there must be some reasons for what he did not want to say. But since Wu Wu Tong knew it, it seemed that the man who was watching Xiao Yao on the border of Chao state was already able to confirm the idea. After a while, Liu Chengfeng asked, "do we need help?"¡° Help? " Zhao danxuan said, "it''s not impossible, but we can''t help, and we don''t know where Xiao Yao is now." In fact, Zhao danxuan''s words did not finish, there is one more point he did not say. They are very busy now, let alone helping Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao is in some trouble, they can help him. Zhao danxuan certainly won''t have any opinions. But if they need to sacrifice what they have, Zhao danxuan won''t say anything. In his opinion, it''s more important to go to the Imperial City, even though Xiao Yao has helped them a lot. Liu Chengfeng looks at Zhao danxuan. His eyes are full of deep meaning. After thinking for a moment, he still doesn''t say much. After all, though they knew and had a familiar relationship, he was much worse off than Xiao Yaowu Wutong and others. I don''t know what happened to that guy. " Wu Wutong is worried. At this time, the man who was worried by Wu Wutong was ready to launch an attack on the thirty thousand kings of the Qin Dynasty from behind. This is Xiao Yao''s chance to avoid the other party''s army. Moreover, he felt that there was only half an hour left for him. In half an hour, the other party''s reinforcements would feel that they must choose to leave immediately, no matter whether they are defeated or successful. Otherwise, they would be doomed. After all, this is a big adventure! If there is any other way, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to do it either, but now it''s time for him to walk hard. If he wants to help the people on the other side of Luoshan, he must be willing to cut himself. He took a tree fork and sketched something on the ground. After waiting for three minutes, he threw the tree fork out of his hand, took a deep breath and bit his teeth: "I don''t want to. I''m done!" After making up his mind, Xiao Yao quickly found the easiest place to ambush, because he now put away the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, so it''s hard to be noticed by the other party. One person''s goal is still too few, especially in the dense jungle. He was ready, as long as the 30000 people entered the encirclement, he immediately made the bronze men and directly scattered them. After finishing this, immediately retreat and run towards the south. The southern monks will come here quickly. They just want to make a time difference with them and rush to Luoshan£¨ Third watch) (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1378

    It''s five miles away from Luoshan.


    Wei Yongkun is the commander of these 30000 people. His purpose is to get to the north of Luoshan as soon as possible, and then launch an attack. Only in this way can Luoshan be completely won in the shortest time.


    It can be said that the reason why Wei Yongkun was able to become the commander was that his father was the Minister of the Ministry of war of the Qin Dynasty, and on the other hand, he was also a four fold cultivator himself.


    Therefore, it is not too much to be able to take on a great responsibility.


    It was dark and time was waiting for no one. Even though the people under his hands were tired, he still didn''t dare to neglect.


    After all, this is the first time that he has become a top leader. No one is watching him. He also knows that this is an opportunity, or a test, given to him by the top.


    As long as he has successfully completed the task, he will be able to mobilize all the 30000 people in the future, and the commander will be stable. However, if he fails to complete the task this time, the soldiers under his command will have nothing to do with him. No matter who his father is, it will not be of any use. In fact, this is the case in the great Qin Dynasty. He is completely respected by martial arts, as long as he is strong enough, Even if he is a civilian, he can become a marshal of great attention. But if he is a straw bag, even if he is a prince, he can only be a military commander.


    Fortunately, his father was awesome enough to finally win him such a chance.


    In any case, I have to finish the task this time!


    Thinking of these, Wei Yongkun felt more energetic.


    "Hurry up! None of them eat? " Wei Yongkun turned around and scolded. What he could hear was the group of people in front of him. The team was too long. It must be impossible for everyone to hear.


    People who hear Wei Yongkun''s words are going to cry.


    It''s been three days and three nights.


    You are the four immortals, but we are not!


    You don''t need to rest, we do!


    Can''t help, who let Wei Yongkun is their boss now? Military orders can not be violated. These five words are imprinted in their hearts. No matter when they come, they dare not violate the above orders.


    In fact, they didn''t want to discuss with Wei Yongkun in the past to give us some rest time, but they were scolded before they had time to say it, and one of them was slapped, which completely extinguished their desire to extinguish. Are you kidding? Wei Yongkun has already been like this. If they still come to the front and say that, who will be killed?


    Thinking of this, they have to bear it.


    Ahead, there is a bush.


    Although it''s winter now, it hasn''t snowed for several days, so they don''t need to worry about road sliding and so on.


    "Wei Tongling, there are bushes in front, and the terrain is dangerous. We have to be careful." A middle-aged man behind Wei Yongkun came up to him and said.


    Wei Yongkun looked at him, his eyes a little indifferent, and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The middle-aged man coughed and whispered, "I just think that for safety, we''d better slow down. Otherwise, in case of ambush, we''ll be very dangerous."


    Wei Yongkun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and then asked, "then tell me, who will ambush us in front of us?"


    The middle-aged man was speechless.


    "Are they from the state of Zhao? Or the Qing Dynasty? Don''t you know what the Qing Dynasty is like? Besides, who else do you think is ambushing us? I think you just want to be lazy Wei Yongkun didn''t give any face.


    The middle-aged man didn''t get angry either. He just sighed. It''s hard for commander Wei to understand what it means to be cautious on thin ice. As a commander, he not only has to think about completing the task all the time, but also has to ensure the life safety of his subordinates at the same time, But now he also knows that he can''t say what he said, and on the contrary, he will infuriate the other side. In desperation, he can only choose to retreat back to the team and keep silent again.


    If you think about it carefully, he is also very upset. What evil has he done? He even followed such a commander. Fortunately, what Wei Yongkun said before is not unreasonable. Under such circumstances, the possibility of someone setting up an ambush in front of him is very small. Basically, it can be ignored. After all, there is no suspicious target, Xiao Long Xiang of the Qing and autumn dynasties should still be recuperating. He doesn''t think so much. He seems to be a bit too worried.


    But looking back at the tired expression of all the people in the team, his heart will be pulled up.


    Now we can only hope that nothing will happen.


    Otherwise, it will be a fatal blow to them!


    In the Bush, all you can hear is the sound of footsteps and the rustle of your body rushing away from the bush.


    Everything was calm.


    Although the visibility here is very low, even if someone sets up an ambush, there will be no room for 30000 people. There are 30000 people on their side. It seems that there is no need to worry too much about this.


    However, just as he thought about this, there were bursts of screams behind him.


    "No! There''s an ambush The middle-aged man immediately cheered, even at this time he did not turn back.


    Wei Yongkun''s face also changed.


    Originally, he said in his heart, "don''t have an accident, don''t have an accident, otherwise it will be a big one." however, everything goes against his wishes.


    "Adjust the team and prepare to fight back!" At this time, Wei Yongkun can only shout like this.


    At this time, it seemed that it was too late for him to say such words. The eighteen thousand terracotta warriors and horses rushed up together, which was almost enough to cause a fatal blow to them. It was still in such a terrain.


    In fact, the most important point is that after such a long journey, these people under Wei Yongkun''s hands have already reached the time of exhaustion. At this time, they suddenly encounter ambush. Let alone whether they can fight back physically, they are already under too much pressure in their hearts.


    It''s a little early to use the four words "defeat". However, compared with their original combat effectiveness, they must be greatly reduced, which gives Xiao Yao a great opportunity. Soon those terracotta warriors and horses and Xiao Yao riding on the ox demon king will disperse the opponent''s formation.


    For some time, Xiao Yao was caught unprepared and killed hundreds of people in the blink of an eye. However, they were regular troops after all. They immediately gathered together to form a line of defense, which brought a lot of trouble to Xiao Yao. At this time, Meng Yongkun had rushed to Xiao Yao, who was riding on the ox demon king. Now he was furious, The great opportunity that had been placed in front of him was destroyed by others. Let''s not say how far the other party could make trouble, but even now, it is not acceptable for him.


    I had known that before, I listened to the middle-aged man''s words and acted carefully.


    What he didn''t know was that even if he was really careful and sent people to investigate, it didn''t work. After all, Xiao Yao was the only one hiding in the bush. His goal was too small. Even if the other party really wanted to investigate, he couldn''t find it!


    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack!


    "Who are you?" Wei Yongkun came to Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to answer each other''s questions. He has already killed him. Why should he say more?


    As soon as he raised his white head in his hand, he forced Wei Yongkun with a sword.


    "To die!" At this time, Wei Yongkun is too lazy to ask who the other party is. No matter who this guy is, he must die here today!


    Xiao Yao is not afraid at all, even if the other side is the immortal cultivator of the quadruple master.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is very happy when he meets such a four fold master. He can help himself to practice some accomplishments again.


    Now he is also a quadruple master. If he runs Yuanying, even if he is a quintuple master, Xiao Yao has a chance to win. However, if he is asked to deal with quintuple master from the beginning, he will bear a lot of pressure. Now he meets an immortal who is a master.


    Wei Yongkun slaps Xiao Yao with a slap, which just offsets Xiao Yao''s sword power.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao stepped on his feet, and his body rose in the air. He collided with Wei Yongkun. Then Wei Yongkun stepped back for a distance, and Xiao Yao returned to the Bull Demon King.


    "Can you tell me when you take off? No preparation at all? " The cow demon king whispered.


    "Cut the crap and kill me!" Xiao Yao scolded a, once again left the cow demon king.


    Although the fighting strength of the Bull Demon King is not very strong, it is also a triple monster anyway. It must be dwarfed to deal with the triple immortals. However, when dealing with these ordinary soldiers, they are really brave.


    Xiao Yao is more relieved to have the Bull Demon King take part in the war.


    Wei Yongkun''s face has become more and more ugly.


    Suddenly he had a long gun in his hand and stabbed Xiao Yao again.


    The white head in Xiao Yao''s hand turns into ten thousand swords and flies towards Wei Yongkun.


    Even if the other party can escape, he will kill more soldiers!


    These are the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    That''s his enemy!


    Xiao Yao is not soft hearted at all.


    Wei Yongkun''s strength, although not by Xiao Yuan in the eye, but insist on 30 minutes or no problem.


    Xiao Yao pinched the point and found that the time was almost up, so he immediately chose to withdraw. After pushing back Wei Yongkun, he immediately mounted the ox demon king and left, leaving behind the bronze terracotta warriors and horses to stop these people.


    Wei Yongkun didn''t catch up.


    After the previous fierce battle, he also realized that he was not the opponent of the other side at all, but he also had some doubts. Why did he choose to run away when the victory was in hand?


    After this fight, he has suffered a heavy loss. Where have these soldiers seen this bronze man?


    (fourth watch)

 Chapter 1379

    In fact, it''s not only the people Wei Yongkun brought with him, but also the first time he met the bronze people''s camp, so he was beaten up at the first time. The key is that these bronze people are not only powerful, but also very resistant to fighting. It''s really not easy to get rid of one. The number of them has been sharply reduced before the weakness of the bronze people has been found, Bronze people have no thinking, and even if they have a disadvantage in number, they will not feel fear.


    However, before they found the weakness of the bronze man, all the bronze men disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It made his whole life confused.


    Brain crash, for a long time did not come back to mind, his hands of those soldiers are all like this, are a little confused force.


    Some of them can''t believe their eyes. How can a large group of people disappear without seeing them?


    Because of the blockade of information from the state of Zhao, they still don''t know. As long as the cause and process of the attack, if they had known what happened before, they would not have been so surprised.


    "Wei Tongling, what shall we do now?" The middle-aged man came up to Wei Yongkun again and asked. At this time, he also looked very embarrassed. His arm was opened by a long sickle. Fortunately, at this time, he had sealed the acupoints and stopped the blood temporarily, so there was no danger to his life.


    Wei Yongkun''s face is hard to see.


    He looked at the middle-aged man and said angrily, "you ask me, who do I ask?"


    The middle-aged man is very speechless. He wants to tell Wei Tongling that you are our boss now!


    But after all, he didn''t say it. He knew that if he really said it, it would only make Wei Yongkun more angry. Although this guy has high cultivation, his mind is still too bad. If he had listened to his own opinions before, how could such a thing happen


    "Get out of here for a moment." After a while, Wei Yongkun said.


    There is no way to do this. Although he still wants to continue to complete the task, it has become so. Even if he really completes the task and arrives at the destination, what can he do? What''s more, he has lost more than 3000 of these 30000 people, and there are still many wounded people. If he continues to go on the road, it is estimated that there will be dead people on the road, but it is absolutely impossible to stay here. Who knows if those bronze people will still kill a rifle


    Now Wei Yongkun has a lingering fear when he thinks of what happened before


    While Wei Yongkun is still thinking about this, Xiao Yao has reached the designated place.


    As long as you break through the defense line, you can enter Luoshan. When you get into Luoshan and meet the people of Qingqiu Dynasty, you can find a way to rush out with them. In addition, Xiao Yao has no better way. It''s just a plan. Whether you can do it or not, you have to wait until Luoshan and make a new plan.


    Although he has been to Luoshan now, the information he has is still too little. After all, he has only one person now.


    After such a toss before, the defense around Luoshan also relaxed a lot. Coupled with Xiao Yao''s spiritual perception, he soon found the best route and went to Luoshan.


    "Boss, are we really not going to be found out?" Asked the bull warily.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help saying, "you''ve asked this question about 800 times along the way."


    "I''m not worried..." the ox demon king was wronged.


    "Don''t worry, they certainly can''t detect me, but it''s hard to say what you say. Just at this time, even if those immortals really detect the existence of your triple monster, they won''t care too much." Xiao Yao said.


    The Bull Demon always feels that Xiao Yao is uncertain when he says so.


    But now it has reached this point, even if the Bull Demon King is afraid, it is impossible to change Xiao Yao''s idea. After understanding this, he simply shut his mouth.


    In fact, as Xiao Yao said, although the monsters of triple master cultivation are rare, they can''t be found in Luoshan. Those who cultivate immortals can''t hide the existence of Xiao Yao. Even if they detect the Bull Demon King, they won''t do anything. After all, they are still fighting now, Even if you are really interested in the ox demon king, you don''t dare to capture the monster at this time. Even if you really catch the ox demon king and don''t delay the fight, there will be any accident. As long as this matter is sent back to the Qin Dynasty, it will be a capital crime of beheading.


    Walking on the mountain road, Xiao Yao is a little nervous.


    He wondered if there were Xiao long elephants among the people of the Qing Qiu Dynasty who were trapped in Luoshan this time. If so, would he not be able to see his father this time?


    However, he pondered for a while, and felt that the possibility of Xiao long elephant here was not very big. If Xiao long elephant was also in Luoshan, Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e would have been unable to sit down and come here for a long time.


    He shook his head, not thinking about it.


    After about ten minutes, the Bull Demon suddenly stopped.


    "Big brother, there are immortal cultivators ahead." Said the bull devil.


    In fact, even if the Bull Demon does not speak, Xiao Yao can feel it.


    Riding on the tall ox demon king, he looked ahead, narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m not from the Qin Dynasty, nor from the state of Zhao."


    The rustle of grass could be heard in front.


    "Come out." Xiao Yao said.


    At this time, two double practitioners came out of the dense grass, and some vines were hanging on their bodies.


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing. These two guys are like special forces.


    The two men, holding light knives in their hands, looked at Xiao Yao with vigilance in their eyes. Their clothes were covered with dust and their faces were covered with blood. They didn''t know how long they hadn''t slept. It seemed that a gust of wind could blow them down. Their physical fatigue was nothing to them, What really makes them feel painful is their psychological torture. They are trapped in Luoshan during this period of time. They are as nervous as they need to be. So they have to be on guard against the situation at the foot of the mountain all the time. Don''t say they don''t have time to sleep. Even if they are really let to sleep, I''m afraid they can''t.


    "Who are you?" One of the men asked.


    "From the north foot." Xiao Yao said.


    "North foot?" The two men looked at each other, and saw deep doubts from each other''s eyes. How could this also involve the people in Beilu?


    Xiao Yao continued: "are you from the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    "What does... Have to do with you? Why are you here? "


    "Take me to your general." Xiao Yao said.


    "Who the hell are you?" One of the men was already a little angry. The knife in his hand was shaking.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but said, "you''re still scaring me like this? If you can hold the knife, it seems very good, isn''t it? "


    Neither of the men spoke.


    Xiao Yao said, "again, I came to Luoshan this time to help you, not to pit you."


    "Well, if you say that, we''ll believe it?" One of them said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    He really doesn''t know how to persuade these people. In fact, it''s normal for the other party to have doubts about themselves. After all, the situation in Luoshan is very special now. It doesn''t make sense for them to come up. If they stand from the other party''s point of view, they may have to doubt whether they are spies deliberately sent by the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao to find out the situation.


    "Forget it, I won''t ask you. I''ll find it myself." Xiao Yao rode on the ox demon king.


    "Stop! Otherwise, we won''t be polite! "


    Xiao Yao looked at the man who was talking and asked, "then tell me, how are you going to be rude?"


    "..." the two men were speechless again. Although they didn''t realize Xiao Yao''s cultivation, they could feel that the ox demon king was a very terrible monster. Their cultivation was absolutely above them. Could they let such a monster be their mount? Could they deal with each other''s cultivation? What''s more, after so long confrontation with the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state, they have reached the point of spiritual exhaustion.


    "Well, I''ll wait here. Why don''t you go and announce it first?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Good." The two men are relieved, think about it, this seems to be the most appropriate way.


    After a discussion, the two men decided that one would tell Xiao Zhan, and the other would watch Xiao Yao. Even if they both knew that, even if they both stayed, they would not be able to stop each other if they insisted on going up the mountain.


    The man left behind was only in his thirties, with a national face and a strong body.


    Xiao Yao jumped down from the cow demon king, looked at the man and asked, "is your general Xiao here?"


    "Which General Xiao are you talking about?" The man asked curiously.


    "How many generals do you have?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Now in Luoshan, only general Xiao Zhanxiao, the general is not here." After that, the man seemed to realize that he had said a lot. He immediately stared at Xiao Yao with alert eyes and asked, "why do you ask this?"


    "Xiao Zhan?" Xiao Yao said, "Xiao long elephant son?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" That country character face man cold hum a say.


    Xiao Yao is very angry. He thinks Xiao long elephant is too much. His mother is still on the earth looking forward to it. He risks his life to come to Lingwu world from the earth in order to take him back from here. But Xiao long elephant is very good. Even children here!


    How sad it would be to let my mother know?


    It''s outrageous!


    Not long after, Xiao Zhan has come with several immortals.


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked at the man walking towards him, a little surprised.


    This guy looks like he''s older than himself, right?

 Chapter 1380

    Xiao Zhan was also very puzzled. He heard that a mysterious guy rode a monster whose accomplishments didn''t know how high it was to mount Luoshan. His first reaction was that he must be a powerful immortal of the Qin Dynasty or Zhao state. But when he thought about it, he thought it was not possible, Does the other party feel that they have the ability to fight for themselves and nearly 3000 people under them?


    Do you really think that Xiao Zhan is made of clay? Moreover, the other party did not immediately kill him, but first explained his identity and claimed that he was from Beilu. According to the truth, a powerful cultivator is arrogant, and there is no reason to lie on such issues, but he has come to this point, and he has to be cautious. He has been tricked by the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Guo before. Who knows what they are up to this time? Although it''s not nice to say that, it''s just the truth. Otherwise, how could the Qing Qiu Dynasty resist such a long time?


    Whether it is the great Qin Dynasty or the state of Zhao, which one is easy to deal with?


    Seeing that he was so young, Xiao Zhan became more and more curious. What surprised him even more was that he still had a sense of familiarity when he saw the young man in front of him. It seemed that he had seen him somewhere


    When Xiao Zhan looks at Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao also looks at Xiao Zhan. He doesn''t dare to think about it. This guy seems to be older than himself. Is he too anxious?


    Moreover, no matter from which point of view, it doesn''t look like myself at all!


    Not as handsome as one percent of yourself, OK? Is it because I''m in a hurry?


    At this time, Xiao Zhan has come to Xiao Yao.


    "Are you an immortal?"


    Xiao Yaole laughed and asked, "why do you ask that?"


    "I think you should be an immortal cultivator, but it''s strange that I can''t feel the aura in your body..." you know, Xiao Zhan is already a master at the peak of the fourth level, but he still can''t feel any aura in his opponent''s body. Even if he is a fifth level master, he can''t be aware of anything, can he?


    "This is my way of hiding cultivation." Xiao Yao thought about it and revealed his accomplishments.


    "Quadruple master, medium term?" Xiao Zhan was surprised, "how old are you?"


    "It''s as big as it looks." Xiao Yao asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Xiao Longxiang? Are you his son? "


    "..." Xiao Zhan was silent for a moment and said, "adopted son."


    Since the other party is willing to reveal his accomplishments, he is sincere enough, and his accomplishments are not as good as his own. If he wants to kill him, it seems easy. What''s more, there are 3000 people under his hand. Even if the other party has great ability, he can''t leave under the encirclement and suppression of the immortal cultivator and 3000 soldiers who are the peak of his four level master?


    Therefore, he felt that he had to show some sincerity, otherwise, it would be difficult to continue to talk.


    After listening to Xiao Zhan''s words, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Love is just an adopted son! In this way, he has no psychological pressure.


    "My name is Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao said.


    "Xiao Yao? This name seems to have been heard somewhere... "After reciting this sentence, Xiao Zhan''s face suddenly solidified, and then subconsciously took two steps forward. His excitement was hard to hide. His lips were trembling slightly when he spoke," are you really Xiao Yao? "


    Xiao Yao saw the complicated expression on Xiao Zhan''s face and was a little surprised. He asked, "have you heard my name?"


    "Do you have a Dragon Pendant?"


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    It seems that Xiao Zhan knows something about it.


    He showed the Dragon Pendant around his neck.


    After seeing the pendant, Xiao Zhan finally verified his previous idea.


    "Xiao Yao, you are really Xiao Yao!" Xiao Zhan was so excited that he even felt puzzled about what he said.


    Those who came with Xiao Zhan were a little confused at this time.


    They really don''t know why Xiao Zhan is excited.


    Although Xiao Zhan has no way to verify the authenticity of the pendant around Xiao Yao''s neck, few people know about the dragon shaped pendant and Xiao Yao, and the adoptive father seems to have only talked with a few of his adopted sons. So, people don''t even know about it, or even know that the adoptive father has a son. How can they think of forging a dragon shaped pendant? It''s impossible at all!


    They had already known that the adoptive father''s own son might have come to Lingwu world. They wanted to look for it, but they were stopped by the adoptive father.


    However, he never thought that he could meet Xiao Yao under such circumstances.


    I haven''t gone to find Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao has taken the initiative to find it?


    "Cough, stop first, man, don''t be so excited, but how do you know about the Dragon Pendant and me?" Xiao Yao asked, "what did Xiao long elephant tell you?"


    Xiao Zhan nodded, and suddenly he felt strange. The son of his adoptive father called him by his own name


    "Tut Tut, I can understand that he takes care of his daughter. It''s interesting to take care of his son." Xiao Yao laughs unkindly.


    Xiao Zhan, of course, didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s words, and said seriously: "brother, in fact, the adoptive father really has a dry daughter, and she is also the little princess of the Qing Qiu dynasty! The little girl has been good-looking since she was a child. The adoptive father said that he was looking for your daughter-in-law ahead of time. "


    Xiao Yao almost choked on his own saliva.


    Does Xiao Longxiang have such an idea?


    It''s a bit too anxious, isn''t it?


    In fact, Xiao Yao still feels a little uncomfortable about Xiao Zhan calling himself younger brother, but now, it''s not the time to say that.


    "Why didn''t Xiao Long Xiang come here this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Adoptive father was injured, now I don''t know how the situation is..." speaking of these, Xiao Zhan''s eyes immediately dimmed.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "injured? Is it serious? "


    "It''s hard to say." Xiao Zhan said with a bitter smile, "it''s very serious to say it''s serious, but there are many more serious things than this before. Therefore, the adoptive father should have nothing to do, just don''t know when love will wake up."


    "So you came here with people?" Xiao Yao asked, "are you a little absent-minded?"


    Xiao Zhan looks a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "let''s not talk about this now. I had a simple observation when I came up. There are at least 60000 soldiers around Luoshan."


    "Sixty thousand?" Xiao Zhan was surprised and asked, "should it be more than that?"


    "The army of the state of Zhao has withdrawn." Xiao Yao glanced at Xiao Zhan and said.


    Xiao Zhan was surprised, nodded again, and said: "no wonder, if it wasn''t for the withdrawal of Zhao army, it''s impossible for us to persist until now. I''ll say how can they be so quiet during this period of time..."


    "It''s not easy for you to hold on till now." Xiao Yao said, "however, it''s not a good way to continue to stay. Judging from the current situation, it''s impossible to expect the Qing Qiu Dynasty to rescue you, so we still have to find a way to break through."


    "Break through?" Xiao Zhan gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s not easy."


    "It''s not easy. Since I can come up, you can go down." Xiao Yao said, "go to your temporary rest place first."


    Xiao Zhan nodded quickly.


    Those following Xiao Zhan and others are still confused at this time.


    They are more and more unclear about Xiao Yao''s identity, or they actually have a little guess in their heart at this time, but they are not sure.


    It''s too much information.


    When someone inquired about Xiao Yao''s identity, Xiao Zhan just wrote lightly: "wait until you go back."


    When they got back to the camp, Xiao Zhan told them to call everyone together.


    Before long, two or three thousand people gathered around, one by one looked depressed, Xiao Yao could only shake his head and sigh, this one is a pair of did not wake up appearance, can persist, that is really ghost.


    In fact, if he had known that Xiao Longxiang was not in Luoshan, Xiao Yao might not have come here. Although he is not a very selfish person, he knows how to make a clear choice. This time he went to Luoshan, he also took a great risk.


    For these people, Xiao Yao definitely won''t gamble his life.


    It''s not worth it!


    "Brother, do you want to tell them your identity?" Xiao Zhan had planned to open his mouth, but suddenly he thought of something and asked quickly.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said, "just be happy."


    Xiao Zhan said with a wry smile: "although I really want to reveal your identity, I am worried that if the people in the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Kingdom know about it, they will definitely dig hollow ideas to capture you and threaten your adoptive father."


    When Xiao Yao thought about it, he thought that what Xiao Zhan said seemed reasonable.


    "Whatever. Actually, I don''t care." Xiao Yao said.


    "Will you come back to the Qing Dynasty with us?" Xiao Zhan asked tentatively.


    "No Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "at least not for the time being." He knew that if he really followed them to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it would be easier to go than to come out. At that time, he would be standing in the same boat with Xiao Longxiang and others. Even if he wanted to help them outside, he couldn''t do it, so he had better stay outside for a while.


    Xiao Zhan naturally would not know how Xiao Yao thought about it, but he felt that since Xiao Yao said so, he must have his own ideas, so he would not force anything. The reason why he asked was that if Xiao Yao really wanted to go back to the Qing Dynasty with them, it would be OK to disclose Xiao Yao''s identity, but if he didn''t want to, he had better not say it.


    When Xiao Zhan thought about this, Xiao Yao suddenly said, "let all the people under your hand be in the army tent immediately and have a sleep." Xiao Zhan stares at Xiao Yao, some unbelievable¡° Now? Let them sleep? "

 Chapter 1381

    Xiao Zhan feels that his brain is not enough. He really doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is thinking at this time. When is it? He even wants to let the people under his hands sleep?


    Looking at the puzzled look on Xiao Zhan''s face, Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "are you tired now?"


    "I''m... OK!" Originally Xiao Zhan wanted to say that he was not tired at all, but when he thought that his face was not right now, he didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "you will feel tired, not to mention the people under your hands? Even if there are real immortals among them, they don''t know how much worse their accomplishments are than you? "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xiao Zhan can only nod his head awkwardly. After all, what others say is really reasonable.


    "But don''t we have to break out next?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    Xiao Yao said, "that''s when everyone is ready."


    Xiao Zhan nodded. After a moment''s hesitation, he asked in a low voice, "but now if we let them have a rest, what if the people at the foot of the mountain fight?"


    "Just leave this to me." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "anyway, let them rest for a period of time, and then we will attack after dark."


    Xiao Zhan didn''t go on talking with Xiao Yao. He felt that Xiao Yao''s opinions still needed to be respected. After a short hesitation, he immediately passed on the news of the rectification and rest. After hearing the news, all the soldiers were relieved. They were really tired because of the nervous tension in recent days, so after relaxing, One by one immediately went to sleep, the speed is also very fast, snoring everywhere, Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Zhan, Xiao Zhan is also a little embarrassed, whispered: "this is really my fault."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "there''s nothing wrong. It''s normal that you dare not let them rest in such a severe situation."


    Xiao Zhan smiles and sits on the ground. Xiao Yao sits down with him.


    "Brother, why don''t you come back to the Qing Dynasty with us?" Xiao Zhan does not understand to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "can I change anything when I go back with you?"


    Xiao Zhan is puzzled. It seems that he doesn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao continued: "no matter whether I go back or not, it''s impossible for me to change anything. Now the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao jointly launch an offensive against the Qing Qiu Dynasty. It''s not something that one person can change. After I go, it''s impossible for me to help you much. In this case, I might as well go out and try to do something to help you, Like now. "


    Xiao Zhan is not a fool either. Xiao Yao has already talked to this point. If he doesn''t understand, he has a brain problem.


    "Brother, in fact, since I met my adoptive father, I have often heard him mention you." Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "this time, I can see you."


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen him since I was born. He hasn''t seen me either. What else can he say about me?"


    "He said he had a son, and his adoptive father knew that you had already arrived at the Lingwu world. He said that he felt the black dragon sword." Xiao Zhan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but he didn''t feel much surprised. After all, the black dragon sword was originally Xiao long elephant''s.


    Xiao Yao suddenly takes out the black dragon knife and hands it to Xiao Zhan.


    "What''s this?" Xiao Zhan didn''t see the black dragon sword, but he guessed it vaguely.


    "It''s the black dragon sword you just said." Xiao Yao said, "the black dragon sword is here for me, and it can''t be of great use for the time being. Moreover, the black dragon sword is an artifact. Now, it''s hard for me to make the best use of the black dragon sword. It''s just that the situation of Xiao Long elephant is not easy now? If you are short of this black dragon sword, you will take it back. I''ll loan it to him. "


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t laugh or cry, but he still didn''t reach out to meet him.


    "Brother, I think you''d better keep this black dragon sword for the time being. If you encounter any danger, it can be useful." Xiao Zhan zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao can''t help but throw the black dragon sword in the past. Xiao Zhan catches it in a hurry.


    Xiao Yao said: "I''d better take it back. I have a lot of good things in my hand. It''s not bad for this black dragon knife."


    Listen to Xiao Yao have already talked about this degree, Xiao Zhan did not say much.


    "By the way, and this, you can bring it back to him, too." Xiao Yao suddenly takes out a box and hands it to Xiao Zhan.


    "What is this?" Xiao Zhan asked curiously.


    "Three unicorns, two elixirs." Xiao Yao said.


    "Kylin fruit? Second grade elixir Xiao Zhan''s face suddenly solidified.


    How can he say that he is also an immortal, how can he not know the kylin fruit and the second grade elixir?


    Whether it''s kylin fruit or the second grade elixir, it''s a rare treasure!


    "Isn''t Xiao Long injured now? The kylin fruit and the second level elixir can help to some extent, which is the only thing I can do now. " Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Zhan said with a bitter smile, "but it''s also very helpful to you."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it really doesn''t help me. I''ve eaten too much of kylin fruit. I''ve developed resistance in my body. As for these two kinds of elixirs, they are made by me. How can they help me? If I really want it, I don''t want it


    "..." the corner of Xiao Zhan''s mouth twitched slightly, and now he was completely speechless.


    He can''t even believe his ears.


    Can this kylin fruit be eaten in the body to produce resistance?


    How much did you eat!


    You know, it''s very difficult for ordinary people to see such a thing as kylin fruit. However, Xiao Yao even said that he had eaten resistance himself. If other immortals heard this, he would be hurt by his anger?


    There are also two kinds of elixirs, which are actually made by Xiao Yao himself? How many secrets does this guy have!


    I think that before Xiao Yao said that he had a lot of good things and didn''t need a black dragon knife. To be honest, when he heard this, Xiao Zhan''s first thought was that Xiao Yao was joking. The reason why he said this was to let himself and his adoptive father relax. But now Xiao Zhan feels that he is wrong. Xiao Yao really doesn''t mean to be joking, This is true!


    "OK, I''ll take it. I''ll take it to my adoptive father." Xiao Zhan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "take one of these Unicorn fruits, too."


    "Me?" Xiao Zhan shook his head quickly, "I''d better forget..."


    "It''s OK. Anyway, your cultivation is also good. If you take one, you may be able to enter the realm of quintuple masters, and you can do more things at that time. If I''m not with the old man, you can help me take good care of him."


    "Old man?" Xiao Zhan thought it was funny.


    Xiao Yao looked into the distance and said, "in fact, the purpose of my coming to Lingwu world this time is to take him back. I just can''t understand. What does he have to do every day in the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    Xiao Zhan looked at Xiao Yao, hesitated for a moment, whispered: "this, I know."


    "Well?" Xiao Yaole said, "tell me about it."


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and said, "in fact, this involves a secret of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. It is said that the Qing Qiu Dynasty has a teleportation array, which can be transmitted to the world between you. If my adoptive father wants to go back, he must rely on the teleportation array of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. However, the emperor is unwilling to say anything, saying that the Qing Qiu Dynasty is in a critical moment, We must let the adoptive father help them win this battle. But in desperation, the adoptive father has to be tough. "


    When he said this, Xiao Zhan had been observing the change of Xiao Yao''s expression.


    The results surprised him a little.


    From the beginning to the end, he said so much, Xiao Yao did not feel how surprised.


    "Guess that''s it." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Zhan is speechless. Since you have already guessed it, why should I say it? Do you know that I have no sense of achievement?


    "Younger brother, my adoptive father used to say that his son must be a great man, and I firmly believe that now." Xiao Zhan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "don''t talk nonsense, he can''t say that."


    Xiao Zhan looked embarrassed and asked in a low voice, "how do you know? Haven''t you met your adoptive father? "


    "I think his character is similar to mine, too. He is too lazy to praise others, let alone his own son."


    Xiao Zhan laughed.


    He thinks Xiao Yao really knows his adoptive father. As Xiao Yao said, his adoptive father is not the kind of person who likes to praise others.


    "By the way, what is his cultivation now? If you meet Xuanyuan jiuzhong, how much chance do you think he has? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "About fifty." Xiao Zhan thought about it and said.


    "Five five?" Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "what is his cultivation now?"


    "Eight heavy peak, will enter nine heavy, but I believe, if the adoptive father really angry, even Xuanyuan nine heavy also can''t take advantage of anything." Xiao Zhan sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised, sighed and said: "it seems that the top ten experts list is not reliable either."


    "I can''t say that. It''s just that in the past many years, it seems that after a while, the list of top ten experts will be updated. At that time, there should be a lot of changes." Xiao Zhan said.


    "Who made this list of top ten experts?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It seems that they are from the other side of the Qin Dynasty, but they are quite fair." Xiao Zhan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not continue to ask, anyway, these have little to do with him, with his current strength, it is absolutely impossible to enter the top ten experts list, and even if he really can enter, he is not willing to, that is to expose himself to everyone''s sight.


    (first watch)

 Chapter 1382

    As soon as it was dark, there were already some soldiers. Slowly, Lu continued to wake up.


    Although most of them still don''t sleep well, it''s very good for them to sleep for so few hours.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to let them continue to sleep. His eyes were covered with blood, and he knew that even if he let them continue to sleep at this time, he was afraid that they couldn''t sleep. In fact, people were all like this. He had something hidden in his heart, so he didn''t dare to sleep. He was afraid that he would sleep too hard and delay anything.


    Xiao Zhan comes to Xiao Yao and takes a roasted rabbit by the way.


    Xiao Yao took it with his hand, tore off a thigh and bit it. He said happily, "you''re a good barbecue craftsman!"


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile: "in fact, they are all from the adoptive father religion."


    Xiao Yao nodded and ate carefully.


    Xiao Zhan squatted on the edge and asked, "Xiao Yao, is this the wrong time?"


    While eating the rabbit legs, Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the moon above his head, thought for a moment, and said, "wait a little longer."


    "Well, good." Xiao Zhan nodded.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Zhan and said with a smile, "what''s your opinion?"


    "My opinion is to respect your opinion." Xiao Zhan said.


    Xiao Yao said, "what if my opinion is wrong?"


    "No mistake." Xiao Zhan coughed and said, looking at the expression and tone of his voice, he believed him more than Xiao Yao himself.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Zhan curiously and doesn''t speak.


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "you are the son of your adoptive father, and you are also from that world, so you must have made the right decisions."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "in this case, what you believe is not me. It''s Xiao long elephant."


    Xiao Zhan nodded awkwardly.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t mind at all. It should have been like this. How long did he and Xiao Zhan know each other? What''s more, they didn''t experience anything. If it wasn''t for Xiao Longxiang, what reason would people believe him? If Xiao Zhan didn''t give him such an answer, he would be surprised.


    At about 12 o''clock in the evening, Xiao Yao finally stood up.


    At this time, there are still some soldiers who haven''t woken up, but they are very few. They are easily woken up, and the soldiers who finally wake up are very energetic.


    "Take a rest for a quarter of an hour. If you haven''t recovered, you can slowly recover. After a quarter of an hour, you can leave Luoshan with Xiao Zhan." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Zhan pulls Xiao Yao and asks in a low voice, "how can I get out?"


    "Just get out of here!" Xiao Yao said, "didn''t you plan your route before?"


    Xiao Zhan hesitated and said, "however, there are about 20000 ambushes on that route."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m responsible for leading away the 20000 people."


    Xiao Zhan looks at Xiao Yao with an incredible look, which is hard to understand.


    That''s 20000 people, not two!


    If you talk about attracting, you can attract?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Yao was the biological son of his adoptive father, he would begin to doubt whether Xiao Yao''s brain was abnormal.


    Xiao Yao looked at the complicated expression on Xiao Zhan''s face. After a short silence, he put out his hand and patted Xiao Zhan''s shoulder. He said, "didn''t you say that before? I''m the son of Xiao Longxiang. Just trust me as much as you trust him. "


    Xiao Zhan was silent.


    As an individual, he is very willing to believe Xiao Yao, but now Xiao Yao''s thinking is too wild.


    Before, he really thought that Xiao Yao had a very good idea, but what a good idea?


    He didn''t dare to joke about the lives of all his brothers!


    Xiao Yao continued: "I know what you are thinking, but if you just spend it like this, do you think you can take them away alive?"


    Xiao Zhan is speechless. After all, the answer is obvious. Even if they don''t, they will die in the end. They just live longer.


    That''s all.


    "I''m just sitting here waiting to die. In that case, what else can I worry about? It''s better to kill them. Even if I deceive you, at least you can still rush out and kill them after you have raised your spirits. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao says these words at this time, he doesn''t mean to attack Xiao Zhan. He just tells Xiao Zhan in such a way that he doesn''t believe in himself. But now it''s the only thing they can do.


    Xiao Zhan is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to be flexible. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he has come back to his senses, nodded his head, bit his teeth and said, "OK, that''s it!"


    When he says so, it doesn''t mean that he really believes Xiao Yao.


    But as Xiao Yao said, this is not the choice Xiao Yao made for them, but because they have no choice now!


    Seeing that Xiao Zhan was determined, Xiao Yao also laughed.


    "Anyway, you just want to take your brothers and leave Luoshan as soon as possible. Leave other things to me. Don''t worry." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Zhan gave a bitter smile.


    Have reached this point, rest assured, there is so important?


    Therefore, Xiao Zhan didn''t say anything to Xiao Yao, just nodded.


    Xiao Yao left first.


    He still has a lot to do at once.


    What is in front of us is to seize the time to draw away the 20000 people at the foot of the mountain. Otherwise, if Xiao Zhan and his soldiers want to fight with each other with their existing fighting power, they will really die. Xiao Yao will not let them do such an unwise thing.


    Xiao Yao''s goal is still very small. It''s not easy for the other party to find him. Otherwise, Xiao Yao can''t easily go to Luoshan before he goes back.


    When he got to the foot of Luoshan mountain, Xiao Yao made another detour to the back of the two men at the foot of the mountain.


    All he had to do was to raid the back and run away immediately.


    He doesn''t want to kill many people. He just wants to lead all these people away so as to divert them away.


    In this way, it is equivalent to tearing a big hole in the encirclement at the foot of Luoshan. The route he planned for Xiao Zhan and others is the big hole he is going to attack.


    For Xiao Zhan, it''s an adventure, but for Xiao Yao, it''s also an adventure. After all, it''s not a simple thing to keep the whole body warm under such circumstances.


    When the time was almost over, Xiao Yao immediately released all the more than 10000 terracotta warriors and horses.


    "Do it!" Xiao Yao roared and rushed to the 20000 with more than 10000 terra cotta warriors and horses.


    In fact, if we give him enough time, it is not impossible to annihilate all the other party.


    But just as Xiao Yao was moving forward, a golden light flew to Xiao Yao.


    He raised his head and looked at the golden light, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "The five immortals?" This is a headache for Xiao Yao.


    There are some immortals here. Xiao Yao knows that there are many experts, but what he didn''t expect is that he just found a breakthrough, and he attracted a five fold expert.


    This is the reason why Xiao Yao wants to make a quick decision. He is worried about attracting more immortal practitioners and making himself unable to escape.


    Even if he meets the five immortals, Xiao Yao doesn''t have a chance to think about it any more. What he can do is to stick to his head. After all, Xiao Zhan has led people to charge down.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s body also turned into a golden light, and smashed hard at the Wuzhong master.


    After the collision, Xiao Yao''s body also fell several miles away.


    He looks a little ugly, but he has started to run the yuan baby in his body.


    In the face of wuchong master, Xiao Yao dare not have the slightest contempt.


    Even if, with the help of Yuan baby in his body, it''s not difficult for Xiao Yao to fight with the quintuple immortal, but God knows if the other side will have any cards? Anyway, for the time being, he didn''t want to use the ghost door secret method, otherwise, even if he really solved his opponent in front of him, it''s impossible for him to leave safely. Xiao Yao will be left if he meets some obstacles.


    It''s a double-edged sword!


    At this time, a man in a white robe had already stood in front of Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t look very old. He was in his forties at most. His long hair was scattered and his outline was clear. At this time, his sword eyebrows twisted slightly and he looked at Xiao Yao with a suspicious look.


    "Who are you?"


    Xiao Yao laughs and takes out the iron sword left by Xu kuangge and rushes to the other side again.


    People have the heart to ink with him, but he doesn''t have the heart to ink with each other!


    The middle-aged man also gave a cold hum.


    Originally, he wanted to get the secret of the bronze man out of Xiao Yao''s mouth, but now it seems that it is impossible.


    When you catch the young man in front of you and want to know these secrets, is it still difficult?


    Xiao Yao didn''t really want to win or lose with each other. After all, this was not his goal.


    What''s more, there are still some four or five level masters around. If they all come here, Xiao Yao really can''t escape.


    So, after fighting, Xiao Yao immediately turned around, pretended to be defeated and wanted to escape.


    At the same time, he also urged the jade seal, so that the bronze men immediately orderly retreat.


    Xiao Yao turned to run, and the middle-aged man naturally followed him. At the same time, he ordered that no bronze man should be let go.


    In this way, Xiao Yao''s goal was achieved.


    What he didn''t know was that there was a voice in Xiao Yao''s heart constantly calling. You come after me! This is what Xiao Yao wants to say most. Although Xiao Yao is only a quadruple master now, it''s not easy for the middle-aged man who is a quadruple master to catch up with Xiao Yao after running Yuanying crazily. At the same time, when the terracotta warriors and horses escaped five Li Road, they were also collected by him. Such a distance is obviously enough for Xiao Zhan and others.

 Chapter 1383

    Countless crystal snow rustle and fall, in the moonlight against the background, looking quite charm.


    The snow has not been for a while, but the ground has accumulated a shallow layer, barely can see a footprint.


    Xiao Yao is running in the snow. When the snowflakes are about to fall on him, they all suddenly melt and become rain and dew. They are blown out by the air waves.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to stop because there was a dog chasing him behind him.


    That''s the former five fold immortal.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also very depressed. He doesn''t think he has done anything hurtful, but the man behind is too eager to pursue, right?


    This has chased him for dozens of miles. If it goes on like this, Xiao Yao really doesn''t plan to run any more. Anyway, if it goes on like this, Xiao Yao feels that he may not be able to get rid of the man behind him. In this case, it''s better to fight hard with the other party.


    After making up his mind, Xiao Yao moved on for dozens of kilometers. Now it''s about seventy or eighty miles away from Luoshan. When he got to an open place, Xiao Yao stopped and looked for a big stone. After sitting down, he narrowed his eyes and waited for the middle-aged man to catch up.


    After waiting for almost two minutes, the middle-aged man was already in front of Xiao Yao.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a sneer.


    "Run, why don''t you run? Can''t run? " The middle-aged man sneered.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the middle-aged man, laughed, stood up and said, "I can''t run any more. I''m worried that I''m running too fast. You can''t catch up with me¡°


    The middle-aged man''s eyes became cold. He felt that Xiao Yao was really arrogant.


    Arrogance is a little too much.


    You are a quadruple master, still waiting for me?


    But as soon as he thought that he had not caught up with Xiao Yao for such a long time, he felt that he was embarrassed to ridicule each other.


    At this time, Xiao Yao took a few steps forward and said, "anyway, you''ve come here, but I''m curious. Why do you have enough confidence to think that you can kill me?"


    "Well, it''s good to see if you can leave today."


    With these words, the middle-aged man had rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao did not have the slightest hesitation, immediately welcomed up.


    Waiting for the other party to wait until now, isn''t that the time? It''s also a good thing for Xiao Yao to be able to fight with an immortal cultivator who is a quintuple master. Moreover, he can guarantee now that no other immortal cultivator will be unable to catch up with him in a short time. In fact, Xiao Yao also thought about it carefully later, and felt that no other immortal cultivator had caught up with him, not because they didn''t realize their existence, but because the iron orders in the army were like mountains, They don''t dare to leave their duty without permission, so as to avoid any accident, and they will be held responsible for their mistakes.


    In fact, no matter in the temple or in the army of the Qin Dynasty, this is the normal situation. It is better to do less than more. It is obvious that there is a great chance to perform meritorious service, but there is a great chance of making mistakes. Once there is a real problem, even if they have a hundred brain bags, it is not enough.


    In fact, the reason why this five fold master cultivator is chasing Xiao Yao is that Xiao Yao came out of the place he was defending. Otherwise, he would not have to come here. After a short fight, the expression on the face of the five fold master''s immortal cultivator was already dignified. He probably realized that Xiao Yao was not so easy to deal with. How could a four fold master immortal cultivator stick to the present under his own attack?


    What surprised him most was that Xiao Yao didn''t show any declining trend in this period of fighting. Instead, he was more and more frustrated and courageous.


    This makes him a little suspicious. Is this guy in front of him really a cultivator of a quadruple master? It doesn''t look like it at all!


    Two people to a punch, at the same time back out of a distance, this section of the wave is still in the air more than churning.


    "What kind of cultivation are you?" The middle-aged man looked as if he had lost his composure and asked.


    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at the middle-aged man, sneered and said, "your accomplishments are higher than mine. Can''t you notice my accomplishments?"


    "You are a four fold immortal cultivator, but the accomplishments you show now are not what four fold masters can have." The middle-aged man said.


    "That''s because you, the quintuple immortal, are too weak."


    Xiao Yao finished, then rushed to the other side again.


    Although there is still no immortal to rush here, for Xiao Yao, he doesn''t know what will happen next. The longer he delays, the more unfavorable it will be for Xiao Yao. If there is a man who is not afraid of death, isn''t he very dangerous? Therefore, in order to avoid long dreams, Xiao Yao is not willing to waste his time on these meaningless conversations. As long as he has the chance, he will rush up immediately.


    The middle-aged man''s brows have been twisted together in the face of Xiao Yao''s strong attack.


    Now he finally understood why Xiao Yao had to stop and pedal him.


    When Xiao Yao stopped, to be honest, the Wuzhong master was a little happy.


    He felt that as long as he caught Xiao Yao, he would be meritorious.


    But now it seems that the fact is not as simple as I imagined. Since the other party dares to stop, it means that the other party has enough confidence to face himself.


    Now in this fight, if so.


    Suddenly, after the middle-aged man forced Xiao Yao back, with his heart, he had a long sword in his hand.


    "Oh, with weapons?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s not like who you''re talking about."


    Behind Xiao Yao, four golden swords are spinning in the air.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, and Si Dao Jin Guang launched an offensive against the middle-aged man at the same time.


    Immediately, there was the sound of metal banging.


    Xiao Yao''s body, also turned into a golden light, a total of five golden lights, surrounded the man, kept colliding, looking for opportunities.


    "A sword breaks the sky!" The man suddenly yelled angrily, and his aura soared. From his body, a white light came out. The snowflakes around him seemed to have stopped falling. They were shrouded in the white light, quickly condensed, turned into a long sword, and scattered the five golden lights around him.


    Xiao Yao retreated for some distance, and the Four Swords returned to Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao looked at the middle-aged man and said in surprise, "do you still have this skill?"


    "Hum, compare swords with me? Don''t think too much of yourself After the middle-aged man has gained a little advantage, he seems to be a little bit adrift.


    In fact, according to the truth, a quintuple master can''t become proud because of such a small thing. It''s just that he has been beaten by Xiao Yao all the time, and now he''s fighting back. Naturally, he''s very happy.


    There is a feeling of long breath.


    Xiao Yao held another iron sword in his hand and said, "well, well, you are the cheapest. You can''t compare with the cheapest. OK?"


    "..." the man obviously didn''t hear Xiao Yao''s overtones. He really thought Xiao Yao was a counsellor, and he looked more and more proud.


    Seeing the expression on each other''s face, Xiao Yao can''t help shaking his head and sighing. The people in the Lingwu world are still simple, even a quintuple immortal


    When Xiao Yao holds the iron sword in his hand, his sword Qi is awakened again.


    When a sword is wielded, a shallow gully is suddenly aroused in the snow. Along the gully, the sword is like a rainbow, attacking the middle-aged man.


    The pupil of the middle-aged man shrinks suddenly. Although he is not a swordsman, he is very sensitive to sword Qi.


    So when Xiao Yao waved the sword, he immediately realized that it was unusual, and his heart was bitter.


    The young man in front of him is not only excellent in cultivation, but also a swordsman?


    The sword Qi is like a dragon going into the sea. With the power of swallowing the river and washing the moon, it collides with the aura in the man''s body.


    The man poured all the aura into the sword in his hand, set up a spirit wall to block the sword Qi out of his body. At the same time, he produced a handprint and a golden light seal in his hand and smashed it at Xiao Yao.


    Wuchong master, after all, is still wuchong master. In the face of Xiao Yao''s strong sword spirit, he can spare his hand to deal with Xiao Yao himself.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to be slighted. After dissolving the golden seal, the aura in his body went crazy again.


    With a roar of fury, the snowflakes resting on the withered branches in the distant mountains and forests were all shaken down.


    "With a sword from heaven, you can cut down the demons and immortals!" The middle-aged man''s body suddenly flew up abruptly, reciting.


    With a sword, Xiao Yao was forced hundreds of meters away.


    "Borrow a sword with the sky again, pick up the stars and spend the lonely moon!"


    The second sword, falling with snow, falls alone in the second half of the year.


    Xiao Yao''s body retreated several miles.


    "With the last sword, I am the only one who can keep my righteousness between heaven and earth!"


    When the third sword is wielded, the middle-aged man''s body falls to the ground, sweating like rain. His clothes have been soaked with sweat for a long time. These three swords almost drain his aura.


    In front of Xiao Yao, dust, accompanied by snowflakes, burst in front of him.


    His body, had no choice but to continue to retreat, the expression on his face looked pale. A momentum from heaven and earth, like a huge stone, pressed on him.


    In the body, Qi and blood have already been surging.


    Three swords, ten li!


    When the middle-aged man looked at the distance, he couldn''t see Xiao Yao with his naked eye.


    But before he had a rest, he heard the sound coming from afar. It sounded so healthy.


    The voice, he said¡° Excuse me! Heaven forbid Roaring, aura maniac. Vent thousands of miles!

 Chapter 1384

    /p> Xiao Yao goes all out.


    For Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to be slighted in the face of such an immortal cultivator. After all, he is a five fold immortal cultivator. Xiao Yao''s cultivation is only a four fold master. Even now Xiao Yao has occupied a certain advantage, he still needs to be energetic in the face of such a master. Before the three swords, Xiao Yao has realized that the other side is not simple.


    But even so, what?


    When the wind and snow are over, kick the opponent out, and then stand in the position before the quintuple master and tell him loudly: "God let me tell you, he won''t borrow it!"


    What can you do?!


    The quintuple master did not expect that Xiao Yao''s strength could be improved so much in such an instant.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao resisted the three swords, he had already used the secret method of ghost door.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t want to do this, but now it''s a last resort. He doesn''t want to use the secret method of the devil''s gate if it''s possible, but the immortal is not as simple as he imagined. The three swords before have already begun to affect the power of heaven and earth. Who knows what else this guy can do next? If those three swords really lead some other immortal cultivators of the Qin Dynasty, won''t they really have no escape?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao had to use the secret method of the ghost gate to improve his cultivation, kill the opponent as soon as possible, and then flee.


    After using the secret arts of the ghost gate, Xiao Yao has completely gained the upper hand. Coupled with the reason of mobilization in his body, Xiao Yao will not show his shyness even if he meets the six level masters.


    But he also knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to persist for too long in his current peak state, so his attack became more rapid.


    What he wants is a quick fight and a quick decision. There must be no procrastination.


    That five fold cultivator, after being beaten by Xiao Yao to fly out again, already realized what.


    He did not know why the young man could improve his accomplishments so much in such a short time.


    In a short time, he felt that his brain was not enough.


    When he was shot out by Xiao Yao once again, he didn''t get up immediately. Now he is much worse in speed and strength than before, and may fall down completely at any time.


    At this time, Xiao Yao came to him again.


    Look down at him.


    "I won''t chase you, you go..." said the wuchong master.


    At this moment, he felt that speaking with his eyes open was a physical work.


    As an immortal, he feels that he has dignity. But now, he thinks that dignity can be eaten by dogs. Living is the most important thing for him. As long as he can live, everything is easy to say. At this time, he didn''t want to kill Xiao Yao at all. He has fully understood that with his current strength, it is impossible to kill Xiao Yao. On the contrary, it''s easy for Xiao Yao to kill him now.


    That''s what he''s afraid of.


    No one is afraid of death, even those who cultivate immortals are no exception.


    Moreover, comparatively speaking, compared with ordinary people, people who cultivate immortals are afraid of death. The reason has been mentioned before is that it''s too difficult to cultivate this way. If this man can cultivate the accomplishments of quintuple masters at this age, he must have suffered a lot. Finally, he has his present accomplishments. If he dies like this, would he feel depressed?


    "Are you scared to death?" Xiao Yao looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground, his eyes were full of disdain.


    That cultivator is extremely depressed now. What are these words? Doesn''t he shoot himself to death?


    "It''s not good for you to kill me. On the contrary, it will offend the Qin Dynasty." The man said solemnly that he seemed to want to scare Xiao Yao away in this way.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing when he heard such words.


    What the hell does this guy think? It''s just to survive. But if you think about it carefully, there''s nothing wrong with what they say.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao said, "if I am really afraid of the Qin Dynasty, do you think I will still stand here?"


    "..." the middle-aged man was completely silent.


    On second thought, he understood.


    When Xiao Yao stood here, he was already on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty.


    He can laugh at each other''s ignorance. He is just a quadruple master. Even now he can have the accomplishments of a quadruple master. Can he subconsciously think that he can fight against the Qin Dynasty?


    At this time, Xiao Yao has a fist down, let him completely lost his breath.


    "Man, I don''t want to kill you either. You''re too good at chasing. You''d better not be so persistent." Xiao Yao sighed. With these words, he dragged his sickly body and walked on the snow, leaving a series of footprints. Soon, he was hidden in the snow again.


    After more than an hour, Xiao Yao finally fell down and fell into the snow.


    He felt that his body was no longer his own. He wanted to control the body, but he had no strength at all.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time for him to do so. With rich experience, he is not worried.


    But at this time, three or four children suddenly came to him.


    However, those children are also standing on the side watching, maintaining a small distance.


    Before long, the children left.


    When Xiao Yao fainted, the children came back and brought some adults.


    When Xiao Yao woke up, it was the morning of the next day.


    The wind and snow had stopped, and the sunshine was just right outside the window. Xiao Yao was lying on a wooden bed, covered with two layers of quilts. The quilts broke a lot, but the wadding didn''t leak out. It took too long, so the wadding in the quilts had already formed, like a cake, through the hole in the quilt cover, You can see that the cotton wadding inside is not as simple as yellowing, but blackening.


    He sat up slowly and took a long breath. The aura in his body has recovered about 30%.


    "Damn, you can''t play with yourself like this unless you have to!" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and thought, "I don''t know if Xiao Zhan''s people have left."


    At this time, the wooden door was suddenly pushed open. A tiger headed boy put his head forward, looked at Xiao Yao, and rushed back to his head. Then he heard him shouting in dialect, but Xiao Yao didn''t understand.


    Before long, a man in his forties came in with a bloody hare in his hand and a bow and arrow on his shoulder.


    "Ah! Are you awake? " In fact, what the man said was dialect, but he could barely understand it.


    Xiao Yao looked at the man, laughed, nodded and said, "thank you for saving me."


    "It''s OK, but before, a large number of officers and soldiers came to the village. Did they come to you?" The man whispered.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    At that time, he was still in a coma, even if he really came to him, he couldn''t know.


    In fact, at that time, men also had such worries, but they didn''t dare to admit it. Otherwise, what would they do if they were involved? It''s better to play dumb.


    "Well, now that I''m awake, I won''t stay here, so as not to affect you." Xiao Yao got up from the bed, put on his clothes and shoes, and said with a smile.


    The man didn''t stop anything, and there was no politeness.


    Xiao Yao''s rescue comes from his kindness. As a normal person, it''s hard for him not to save himself. He is not Xiao Yao''s immortal. He always feels that if such a living person really faints in the snow, he will be frozen to death.


    Now Xiao Yao wants to go, he will not stop him, because he is also an ordinary person, and he doesn''t want to be inflamed by a person who doesn''t have much to do with himself.


    After all, he has a family.


    Then, Xiao Yao threw a gold brick to the man.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s face was full of shock.


    "You, this..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I will take it as a reward for your kindness."


    The middle-aged man refused, but Xiao Yao ignored him.


    "It''s yours. It''s yours." Xiao Yao said.


    At first, he didn''t mind giving more, but he felt that the life of these people was just like this. A piece of gold brick was enough for them to live a very good life. The little rich made them safe. It was too rich. It was not good for them. On the contrary, it would bring them great disaster. At least, it would change their current life situation and track.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yao asked the middle-aged man to draw a map for himself. Along this map, Xiao Yao arrived at the state of Wei, and the destination was Beilu.


    At this time, Xiao Zhan and others successfully returned to the Qing Dynasty.


    This escape from death is the best baptism for these soldiers.


    Seeing the return of Xiao Zhan and others, all the soldiers of the Qing Qiu Dynasty were cheering.


    Although they don''t want to say it, in their hearts, they have already defined Xiao Zhan and others as dead.


    Now that they are back, Xiao Zhan will naturally have a great impact on them and help them rebuild their confidence. How about Zhao? How about the Qin Dynasty?


    So many people, can''t they leave their brothers here?


    "Is the general awake?" Xiao Zhan held one and asked.


    "Not yet..." the man, who was still very excited, quickly faded after hearing Xiao Zhan''s question.


    The general was in a coma, like a big stone in their heart.


    No one knows when the general will wake up. But if the general falls, the Qing Dynasty will fall.


    A person is the soul of a country. Looking at the Lingwu world, except Xiaolong elephant, who can do it£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1385

    When Xiao Longxiang woke up, it was the third day for Xiao Zhan and others to return to the Qing Dynasty, thanks to the unicorn fruit Xiao Yao asked him to bring back.


    If it wasn''t for kiringo, it would be impossible for Xiao Longxiang to wake up in such a short time.


    Moreover, qilingo not only wakes up Xiao Longxiang, but also helps him in his cultivation.


    When Xiao long elephant woke up, it also greatly improved the morale of the soldiers of the Qing and autumn Dynasty. I don''t know how many of them were so excited that they shed tears.


    When Xiao long elephant woke up, Xiao Zhan knelt in front of his bed.


    "Adoptive father, I should die..." Xiao Zhan lowered his head and looked very depressed.


    Xiao Long looked at Xiao Zhan, frowned and said, "sit and talk first."


    For Xiao Zhan, Xiao Long Xiang''s words are the imperial edict.


    When Xiao Longxiang asked him to sit, he did not dare to stand or kneel.


    "Tell me what happened." Xiao Longxiang said. His voice still sounded weak.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to hide it. In fact, from the beginning, he didn''t want to hide it. Otherwise, he would not rush to kneel down when Xiao Long just woke up.


    When he does this, it means that he has to talk about it.


    Next, Xiao Zhan simply said this trip to Luoshan. At the end, Xiao Zhan knelt down again.


    "Adoptive father, this time it was my recklessness that led to some big mistakes. If it wasn''t for my insistence, so many people would not have died..." Xiao Zhan said in tears.


    At this time, he was full of true feelings. Even if he knew that he would face punishment after he said it, what could it be compared with watching the soldiers under his hands die one by one?


    Xiao Zhan at that time was really painful.


    Xiao Longxiang did not let Xiao Zhan stand up immediately. Instead, he fell into silence.


    During this period of silence, Xiao Zhan also knelt down honestly.


    After a while, Xiao Longxiang suddenly said, "did you see Xiao Yao?"


    "Well?" Xiao Zhan was stunned and quickly nodded, "yes, I saw my brother. He also brought me the black dragon sword to you. He said that he can''t use it for the time being, but it''s still the most useful in your hands. Besides, there are Kirin fruit, the second grade elixir. It''s just that you ate Kirin fruit when you were in a coma."


    "I know that. I won''t suspect you to steal it. Besides, even if you eat it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the fat doesn''t flow to other people''s fields." Xiao Longxiang said with a smile.


    Xiao Zhan also laughed.


    "Well, get up first." Xiao Longxiang said, "this matter has passed. It''s good to wake you up. No matter what opponent you face, you can''t take it lightly. What''s more, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao? Both of them are cannibals


    Xiao Zhan slowly stood up and nodded. In fact, even if Xiao Longxiang didn''t say this to him, he would be more alert.


    "If you take a cut, you will gain wisdom. In fact, this is the harvest. I didn''t think that you have to pick up the beam immediately, but at least, you have to go further and further on this road." Xiao Longxiang said seriously.


    Xiao Zhan nodded his head hard.


    Xiao Longxiang said every word, he will keep in mind, leisure time, a good aftertaste, he always felt that no matter what his adoptive father said, listen to is so reasonable.


    After a while, Xiao Longxiang asked again, "what''s it like to see that boy?"


    Xiao Zhan almost couldn''t help laughing. In the end, Xiao Longxiang didn''t care much about the loss in Luoshan. He only cared about Xiao Yao, but it''s reasonable. I''m afraid it''s the same for him.


    "Adoptive father, I really can''t say that." Xiao Zhan said.


    Xiao Longxiang frowned a little and asked, "say what you have. What''s hard to say?"


    Xiao Zhan coughed and didn''t dare to continue the ink. After spending so many years with Xiao long elephant, what kind of person Xiao long elephant is? He''s not a fool. How can he not know that his adoptive father is the one who hates to grind and haw.


    "Adoptive father, I just think that my younger brother and you are so similar, not only in appearance, but also in the way of speaking, the tone of voice and the attitude of dealing with some things." Xiao Zhan said quickly.


    Xiao Longxiang''s face also showed a smile.


    Xiao Zhan is not a fool. Naturally, he can see that his adoptive father is quite satisfied with what he said just now.


    "Do you think he is mediocre?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Zhan sat down, looked at his adoptive father and said with a smile, "adoptive father, if you want to hear me talk about him and your brother, just say it! Why use such a way? "


    Xiao Long like gas of stare round eye bead son, say: "nonsense, when did I have such meaning?"


    Xiao Zhan quickly raised his hand to surrender: "OK, you don''t have it."


    He thought, no wonder, a person who can find kylin fruit and refine second grade elixir, how can he be mediocre?


    Moreover, when Xiao Zhan and Xiao Longxiang described what happened in Luoshan, Xiao Longxiang listened carefully, and he knew what Xiao Yao had done. Since he knew, how could he think Xiao Yao was a mediocre? Now if you ask such a question, if you don''t want to hear Xiao Zhan praise Xiao Yao, who can believe it?


    However, Xiao Zhan understood the truth. In fact, Xiao Longxiang told him that.


    "Adoptive father, actually I wanted to bring my younger brother back." Xiao Zhan finally said.


    Xiao Longxiang waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to think about it. You know he won''t come back with you at all."


    Xiao Zhan was a little surprised and asked, "adoptive father, how do you know?" He thought, is this the so-called know son not like father?


    Xiao Longxiang didn''t know Xiao Zhan''s complicated psychological activities at this time. He just laughed and said, "it''s very simple, because he hasn''t come back with you now."


    Xiao Zhan: "originally, he imagined countless answers, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Longxiang''s answer would be so simple.


    Xiao Longxiang continued: "besides, if he really wants to come back with you, I''m afraid he''s already here. With his strength, how can it be so difficult to come to the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    Xiao Zhan thought about it and nodded.


    Xiao Longxiang sighed and said: "in fact, even if he really wants to come, I don''t want him to come. Now the Qing Qiu Dynasty is too dangerous. Even I don''t have enough confidence to win this battle."


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes were dim.


    This is not the first time Xiao Longxiang said it, but only in front of him.


    After all, the situation faced by the Qing and autumn dynasties is too severe.


    With the strength of the Qing Dynasty, it''s really a great thing to persist in such a situation. It''s really not so simple to laugh until the end. Although Xiao Longxiang has won many battles, he is not a God. Can he really win all the time?


    If you lose once, you will lose everything.


    No one is more stressed than Xiao Long.


    Even though we all know that the situation of the Qing Qiu Dynasty is very optimistic, whether it is the emperor of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, the civil and military officials in the temple, or the tens of millions of people in the territory of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, they will have the last straw.


    They will think, in the border, there is a Xiao long elephant, what do they have to worry about?


    The emperor can think so, the people can think so, the civil and military officials can think so, even Xiao Zhan will think so, but can Xiao long elephant think so?


    Therefore, no one dares to say that they are facing more pressure than Xiao long elephant.


    "Forget about it. Give me the black dragon knife." Xiao Longxiang said with a smile, "I''ve been in a coma for such a long time, so it''s time to go out and get some air..."


    The north wind is bleak.


    Xiao Yao spent three days in a small town on the border of Zhao state.


    There was nothing urgent to do, and nothing to be prepared. He was just waiting for the Bull Demon to catch up.


    In fact, before, the ox demon king had been following him, but he and the quintuple immortal were too fast. Even if he was in a coma once in the middle, the ox demon king didn''t catch up with him.


    There is another reason.


    Along the way, the ox demon king was also watched by several immortals. Although he escaped, he also gave him a wake-up call. When he arrived at this small town, there was no little detour.


    After arriving in front of Xiao Yao, the ox demon king has endless grievances.


    After another day''s stay, Xiao Yao takes the ox demon king and prepares to pass through the state of Zhao.


    Now he has nothing important to do, and he doesn''t need to be in a hurry. Therefore, he will never use his aura. After all, if Zhao''s immortals find him, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. He didn''t want to take the Bull Demon King to launch a Jedi battle in Zhao.


    However, Xiao Yao still chose some sparsely populated roads, which still had to take a detour. If Xiao Yao was alone, there was no need at all. But now there is a Bull Demon King, a monster with triple cultivation, which will attract the eyes of many immortals. Although Xiao Yao is not a timid man, he doesn''t want to be noticed!


    On the way across the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao heard that the list of the top ten experts was finally updated.


    The first place is still Xuanyuan jiuzhong. From the second place, the ranking has changed a lot.


    Second, Xiao Longxiang.


    Third, Xu SuGuan.


    Fourth, Hong feisheng.


    Fifth, Liu Zhezhi.


    Sixth, egret flying. Seventh, Zhao wei''e. Eighth, Zhao Tieniu. Ninth, ye tingchao. No.10... Xiaoyao, Beilu! At this moment, Xiao Yao is stupid. Who is it? His heart is to blame!

 Chapter 1386

    /p> Xiao Yao is a very self-conscious person. How much weight he has, others don''t know. Can he not know himself?


    How can he reach the top ten?


    Does he deserve it?


    This is not a good thing for Xiao Yao. On the contrary, it pushes him into the cliff.


    Even if you don''t want to attract attention, it''s impossible.


    This is just playing with him!


    What''s more, he was a man who knew Xiao Yao. He didn''t come to Lingwu world for long, and he didn''t do anything earth shaking.


    However, he was still pushed into the spotlight.


    When did you offend such an arrogant figure in the Da Qin Dynasty?


    On second thought, Xiao Yao felt that his back was a little chilly.


    Who on earth noticed themselves?


    And who wants to push himself in front of everyone?


    For others, it must be a good thing to be on the top ten. He will wake up when he sleeps and dreams at night, but for Xiao Yao, he is really not happy. This is a kind of killing!


    Xiao Yao really is, want to cry without tears.


    On the other hand, when the Qing Dynasty saw the new list, Xiao Zhan also fell into a state of stupidity.


    "Adoptive father, you have finally proved your strength. Ha ha, looking around the world now, I''m afraid only Xuanyuan jiuzhong can compete with you. In fact, the changes behind are not particularly big. On the contrary, Hong feisheng''s strength has also improved by leaps and bounds. In fact, it''s not surprising that he can become an expert on the top ten list many years ago, Now, in the past few years, he has become an eight fold immortal cultivator, which is nothing. Anyway, genius is genius! In the back, eh? "


    At this time, with the list of Xiao Zhan, expression suddenly solidified.


    Xiao long elephant looked at Xiao Zhan, frowned a little and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Adoptive father, this... This doesn''t make sense!"


    Xiao Long angrily kicked his ass and scolded: "I''ve told you many times. As a big man, don''t grind and haw. Go away. I''ll see for myself - eh?"


    Then, the expression on Xiao Long''s face became the same as Xiao Zhan''s.


    They both rubbed their eyes hard. They couldn''t believe it.


    "Adoptive father, this..." Xiao Zhan was speechless.


    "This boy, can also be on the top ten experts list?" Xiao Long is like a question mark on his face.


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile: "this is very powerful. You father and son are both on the top ten experts list."


    Xiao long elephant was very happy at first, but soon he couldn''t laugh. Instead, he was sad.


    "Adoptive father, what''s the matter?" Xiao Zhan asked curiously.


    Xiao Longxiang sighed and said, "this is not a good thing."


    Xiao Zhan''s idea is not as complicated as Xiao Yao''s and Xiao Long''s. before, he was just immersed in the joy of Xiao Yao''s being on the list. In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s right person is his own. It''s naturally exciting to be able to be on the list. But now, seeing Xiao Long''s frowning, he has to begin to doubt life. It''s his idea that is too simple, Or is the idea of your adoptive father too complicated?


    After a short silence, Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath and said, "for Xiao Yao now, what do you think is the probability that Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Zhao wei''e want to keep him?"


    Xiao Zhan''s face changed, and he seemed to have begun to understand.


    Xiao Longxiang continued: "in fact, I don''t need to say more about the answer. Maybe now Xiao Yao''s strength is pretty good, but in the eyes of Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e, his strength is still too weak. Once a battle breaks out, Xiao Yao will surely die."


    Xiao Zhan takes it for granted and nods. Now he can finally understand what Xiao Longxiang said before. Indeed, this time Xiao Yao''s appearance on the list is tantamount to entering everyone''s field of vision. In this way, Xiao Yao wants to develop secretly, and it will be much more difficult to help them at that time. Let''s not talk about this, Xiao Yao wants to survive, It''s not a simple thing.


    On the other side, on the Peach Blossom Island, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi are also frowning.


    Xiao Longxiang can think of it, so can both of them.


    They had known for a long time that the list of top ten experts would be updated this time, but they didn''t expect Xiao Yao to be on the list this time.


    "In my opinion, Xiao Yao''s talent is good and his breakthrough speed is fast, but it''s still a little difficult to get into the top ten." Liu said.


    Hong feisheng nodded, sighed and said with a bitter smile, "who knows who this boy has offended recently?"


    "But it''s nothing." Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "Xiao Yao''s luck has always been very good, this time should be the same, now into everyone''s sight, is not a good thing, but, at least can help him grow up quickly!"


    Hong feisheng nodded, but did not speak.


    See Hong feisheng keep silent, after a while, Liu Zhezhi asked: "or, we go to him?"


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "although I''m really worried about him, let''s forget it. That boy doesn''t need us to worry for the moment. Besides, you don''t know his ability. Even if he can''t fight, at least he can escape."


    "But..."


    "A lot of things need to be experienced by him. As you said before, it''s not good for Xiao Yao to walk into everyone''s sight too early, but it''s also a double-edged sword, which can make him grow up quickly. If we go to find him now, can we improve his strength?"


    Liu Zhezhi nodded.


    "Let''s keep busy with our business." Hong feisheng laughs.


    "What else can we do?" Liu Zhezhi was stunned.


    Hong feisheng suddenly stretched out his hand, picked Liu up and walked towards the bed.


    "Of course, they made people..."


    Yang Cheng.


    Seeing the list of the ten top leaders who just appeared, Wu Wutong and others were also master of some.


    "Is Xiao Yao the tenth Wu Wutong was shocked.


    Liu Chengfeng was also very happy and said, "I didn''t expect that brother Xiao is so capable now. It''s not easy for me to meet one of the top ten experts in the past. Now it''s really different."


    Wang Wenge sighed, frowned and said, "but in this way, I don''t know how many people will stare at him from now on."


    "So it is." Wu Wutong nodded and asked, "is that dangerous now?"


    "It''s not dangerous any more. It''s quite dangerous! By the way, where is Xiao Yao now? " Wang Wenge asked.


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye.


    I''m afraid only God can know about this problem.


    "However, why did people from the other side of the Qin Dynasty put Xiao Yao on the list of the top ten experts?" Wang Wenge asked again, "Xiao Yao''s strength is not bad, but it''s still a long way from entering the top ten experts list, isn''t it?"


    At this time, Zhao Tieniu, who had never spoken, coughed.


    "Cough, I think I can guess some of this."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately fell on Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu was originally a member of the Qin Dynasty. He should know who made up the list of the top ten experts.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at the crowd and said, "the compilation of the top ten experts was done by Tianji Pavilion of the Qin Dynasty. The leader of Tianji Pavilion is also a member of Xuanyuan family. Before, Xiao Yao had offended that person''s girl in Tiangou of northern Chu. Now I think it has a lot to do with this matter..."


    "..." Wu Wutong was angry and bitten his teeth. "This guy is really going anywhere. He can hook up a little girl!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Wutong''s words immediately drew countless eyes.


    Everyone looked at her with a strange look.


    Wu Wutong blinked his eyes and looked at them. He asked, "what''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? "


    "No, no..." they shook their heads again.


    They are Wutong Wutong''s brain circuits only now, so serious, Wu Wu Tong''s concern is only this.


    Thinking of this, they can''t help shaking their heads and sighing


    The whole world was very surprised.


    All of the nine people in front can understand.


    Without Xu crazy song, you can understand. After all, Xu crazy song has not appeared in the public''s view for a long time, which is good news for the horse thieves in the world. After all, Xu crazy song has been trying to kill horse thieves for so many years.


    I don''t know how many horse thieves died on the crazy singer Xu.


    Now that Xu kuangge is gone, the brigands are relieved. In their world, the most terrible thing is not the government, but the sword fairy who comes and goes without trace


    Just, the last one, what the hell is that?


    Who is Xiao Yao? How can he become one of the top ten experts?


    Many people who cultivate immortals are confused.


    One by one, they are listening to the origin of Xiao Yao at the north foot. However, there are few rumors about Xiao Yao in the Lingwu world.


    However, there is no airtight wall in this world. Soon, some things about Xiao Yao have been turned out by some people who want to.


    In this world, there are no things that people can''t know, only things they don''t want to know.


    It''s going on ten to ten, and I can''t keep any news. However, people are also very confused about Xiao Yao''s origin. They really can''t imagine who Xiao Yao is. They just know that this guy really has some abilities. He once broke into the imperial city of Beilu at night and took away King li of Beilu... However, there are many immortal practitioners who are ready to challenge Xiao Yao£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1387

    Xiao Yao is very dangerous.


    During this period of time in the state of Wei, he had to be on guard all the time.


    It can even be said that I dare not close my eyes when I sleep.


    He always felt that in the state of Wei, even in the Lingwu world, he did not know how many people wanted to kill him.


    The world is so dangerous that Xiao Yao feels very insecure.


    This time, his name is not only on the top ten experts list, the most irritating thing is, I don''t know who is absent-minded, even made his portrait up.


    This is Xiao Yao''s privilege. After all, there is no such honor from the first to the tenth. For this, he doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. Fortunately, it doesn''t cause too much trouble to Xiao Yao. At least, he has his own technique of changing face. His technique of changing face can''t reach the peak, but it''s no problem if he wants to make a fool of it, This is really a very powerful skill. If you can see Mr. Yi in the future, you must thank him. After all, I don''t know how many times I''ve helped him.


    So, when you think about it, Xiao Yao almost wants to shed tears.


    Yi Rong technique helps Xiao Yao avoid a lot of trouble. But even so, he still has no sense of security. He just wants to leave the state of Wei as soon as possible. This place is too dangerous


    On the other side, the great Qin Dynasty, Tianji Pavilion.


    Tianji Pavilion may have existed for a longer time than the Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, at the beginning, Tianji pavilion was just a mysterious folk organization, which contained a lot of things. Some of them, like the nine branches of the society, had thieves, cheaters, and women. In a word, only you can''t imagine that there is absolutely no Tianji pavilion that doesn''t exist. Because of this, Tianji Pavilion is full of talents, No matter what industry it is, as long as it can become a leader, it is a person that can not be underestimated. In the past Li Dynasty, Tianji pavilion was suppressed by the imperial court, but it was different in the Daqin Dynasty.


    Speaking of these, we have to praise Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is really a very capable person. He reorganized Tianji Pavilion and formed an intelligence agency under the Qin Dynasty. Otherwise, they would not know all the experts in Lingwu world as well. However, at this time, there were some disputes in the courtyard of Tianji Pavilion.


    Many people do not understand why this time, there will be a person they have never heard of, on the top ten.


    They even feel that Xiao Yao''s appearance on the list is an insult to the top ten experts.


    public opinions are divergent.


    However, it does not mean that everyone does not know Xiao Yao.


    For example, Wang Xiao, for example, the green tea watch, for example, Xuanyuan light cold.


    At the back of Tianji Pavilion, there is a small yard. The yard covers a large area, and there is a pond in front of it. The pond is chiseled out, and even the fish fry are just put in. This series of preparations are all due to the owner of Tianji Pavilion, the old man named Xuanyuan gallop.


    No one knows how old Xuanyuan galloped, or how many years he has lived, but one thing is that even Xuanyuan jiuzhong has to be polite when he sees Xuanyuan galloped.


    On the edge of the small pond, a willow was planted. The old man always liked to wear a gray robe and sit fishing under the willow.


    His eyes always narrowed into a slit, and he looked as if he had fallen asleep.


    In his side, often standing a girl, Xuanyuan light cold.


    On this day, the same is true.


    While the old man was fishing, Xuanyuan QingHan stood quietly behind and watched, sometimes sipping his lips, staring at the conspicuous fish floating in his sleep. His mood seemed to follow the fish floating.


    All around, there was silence. In this courtyard, few people in the whole Qin Dynasty were qualified to come in. Originally, Xuanyuan QingHan was not qualified, just because she was deeply spoiled by her ancestors.


    "Little girl, you''ve been running here every day for three days. What''s the reason for that?" At last, the old man spoke, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Xuanyuan light cold slightly a Leng.


    You know, when our ancestors were fishing, even if Xuanyuan came back nine times, they could only stand behind and watch quietly, not daring to say a word.


    If you make a little noise, you will be scolded by the ancestor zongxun, saying that he scared away the fish that had bitten.


    When the ancestors talked about this, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was also very aggrieved. As long as he didn''t speak, there would be no fish bite. As long as he just opened his mouth, there would be fish bite?


    You''re trying to make it hard for yourself, aren''t you?


    However, even the master who can conquer the whole Lingwu world will be scolded by his ancestors.


    "Laozuzong, you gave me the task of arranging the top ten experts list, and I did it, but after doing it well, I was annoyed by them every day. I can''t help it. I can only hide here." Xuanyuan said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, I''ve heard about it, too." The old man gave a smile. Xuanyuan light cold did not speak¡° I haven''t met Xiao Yao either. However, it seems that he did something at the border of Qing Qiu Dynasty before. He also killed a five fold immortal cultivator on our side and helped the people on the other side of Qing Qiu Dynasty run away. " The old man continued. Xuanyuan light cold nodded. In fact, Xuanyuan didn''t know this before, but she wouldn''t be surprised to hear the old man talk about it. In this world, I''m afraid there''s nothing the old man doesn''t know. Master of Tianji Pavilion, are you kidding? The old man picked up his fishing rod, replaced it with an earthworm, and threw the hook into the water¡° Although he is a master, but, want to ascend ten master list, still a few short Said the old man¡° This... "Xuanyuan light cold also some embarrassed. As the old man said. As the world thinks. Xiao Yao''s strength is certainly good, but if you want to stay on the top ten list with Xuanyuan Jiuchong, Xiao Long, Hong feisheng and other people, it''s obviously a lot worse. Can also don''t know how, Xuanyuan light cold or ghost will Xiao Yao''s name to add up. Just when she didn''t know what to say at this time, the ancestor spoke first¡° However, in my opinion, there is nothing wrong with you doing so. " Laozu said. Xuanyuan light cold some surprised, this is she didn''t think of the answer, originally she thought, the ancestors will severely scold her, but did not expect, the ancestors to her answer is so. The old ancestor continued: "when I saw the young man''s name before, I was still a little surprised. Later, after a brief check, I found that there were many unusual things about the boy."¡° oh For example? " Xuanyuan light cold asked. The ancestor suddenly turned his face, glanced at Xuanyuan QingHan standing behind him, and said with a smile, "it seems that you are also very interested in that young man." Hearing the words of his ancestors, Xuanyuan QingHan suddenly felt embarrassed. She felt that the little secret in her heart, at this moment, seemed to have been spied¡° That young man is really not simple. Apart from other things, he has a very good relationship with Xu SuGuan, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. Now he has another Zhao Tieniu. Oh, by the way, he has a very good relationship with Xiao Longxiang of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Why do so many strong people know him so well? I''ve told you before that a lion can''t make friends with a local dog. " Xuanyuan light cold after listening to the words of his ancestors, also fell into meditation¡° That young man is really not simple. Maybe he will become a serious trouble of the Qin Dynasty in the future. " The old man continued. Xuanyuan light cold can''t help laughing out, said: "ancestor, you say so, it is also too look up to that guy?" The old man sighed and said, "it''s not a matter of looking down on him. That''s the truth. You need to be careful about this man. It''s really meaningful to put him on the top ten list this time. At least, it can make more people pay attention to that boy. Unfortunately, he can''t be used by the Qin Dynasty. Let''s wait for the chance, You can contact him to see if you can let him come to our da Qin Dynasty. As long as he is willing to come, the cultivation resources of the whole Da Qin Dynasty can be used by him. "..." Xuanyuan light cold is really some can''t believe his ears. It''s hard for her to believe that her ancestors could look up to the young man named Xiao Yao so much. The leisure resources of the whole Qin Dynasty could be used by him. What does it mean? Xuanyuan QingHan''s heart knows better than anyone. Even the most outstanding children of their Xuanyuan family don''t have to have such treatment. It can be seen that in the hearts of the ancestors, The guy named Xiao Yao is very important¡° Of course, if he can''t be used by us, he must be destroyed. " My ancestors'' eyes suddenly turned cold. Xuanyuan light cold is also a cold body, do not know what to say. She suddenly wondered if she had some childish temper this time. If I didn''t write Xiao Yao''s name on the top ten experts list, would my ancestors not have followed him. Himself, is this indirect killing? She suddenly thought of the man. In fact, that guy is really not a bad guy... At this time, the sky began to rain. Ticking, ticking, there are flowers in the pond, which can germinate even if there are no seeds... The old man is fishing, and he has no distractions. However, Xuanyuan''s cold heart overturns the Schisandra bottle, and his eyes are complex.

 Chapter 1388

    /p> Through the state of Wei, back to the north foot, Xiao Yao''s heart was finally put down.


    I don''t know when to start. Returning to Beilu can give Xiao Yao a sense of stability.


    There''s a sense of coming home.


    Maybe at this time, Xiao yaocai found that in his heart, he had already regarded Beilu as his own territory.


    I don''t know how Wu Li would feel when he knew what Xiao Yao thought.


    After returning to Beilu, Xiao Yao is not as nervous as before. Although there are many immortal cultivation masters in Beilu, few of them want to know what to do with Xiao Yao.


    During Xiao Yao''s absence from Beilu, a lot of interesting things happened in Beilu road. For example, the leader of XUNDAO sect went to Wu Li for trouble, but he was blown out of the imperial city. This also led to the conflict between XUNDAO sect and the imperial city.


    This is undoubtedly worse for the imperial city.


    They were enough to be depressed. After all, a Wutong tree, a Li Wang house, was enough for their headache. But this time, Zhao Tieniu also inserted a foot.


    Wu Li really can''t understand why people like Zhao Tieniu should be involved in the battle of Li palace.


    After all, Zhao Tieniu was not from Beilu, but from the Qin Dynasty.


    In the past, even in the affairs of the Qin Dynasty, Zhao Tieniu was not very involved.


    Now, this guy is going to get involved in the affairs between Prince Li''s mansion and the imperial city. Isn''t that something?


    Wu Li also hated martial arts. At first, he really thought that his son had a good idea. Now it seems that it''s just nonsense. Originally, they wanted to use the strength of xundaozong to deal with Prince Li''s house, but now things have gone against their wishes. Instead of helping them deal with Prince Li''s house, xundaozong has become a big mountain in front of them. With resistance, they wonder, are they so unlucky? It''s like lifting a rock and hitting yourself in the foot.


    This time, it''s not surprising that XUNDAO Zong was angry. The experts of XUNDAO Zong said that they would die if they died. They wanted to help the Imperial City, but the imperial city could not give them any explanation. I''m afraid that any sect would not be able to swallow this tone. Therefore, they could only say that they couldn''t find pleasure for themselves. If they knew it was like this, they would not be happy, They said that they would not be willing to help the imperial city.


    The imperial city is also very subdued. In fact, no matter from any angle, they are not willing to turn against the people of XUNDAO sect. But now XUNDAO sect has torn their face with them. Even if they are not willing to stand against XUNDAO sect, they have no choice. After all, they are Imperial power, so they can''t be soft with XUNDAO sect, can they? Is that still alive? People! You have to have a good face. What''s more, Wuli is the emperor of Beilu?


    However, once this happens, the situation in the northern foothills will become more complicated.


    However, these problems are not what Xiao Yao needs to worry about now. During this period of time, there has been a lot of growth in Prince Li''s mansion. Most of those who were still on the sidelines have already chosen to surrender to Prince Li''s mansion. Wutong, they are not at ease at the time to be able to control the north. They only know that they are following the Li Wang''s house and following Wu Wu Tong, that is the most sensible choice. Even if Wu Wutong is a woman, then what? Who says women can''t be emperors?


    In the Lingwu world, in the northern foothills, there is no shortage of smart people at all times.


    After returning to Beilu, Xiao Yao didn''t do anything and went back to Li Wangfu.


    There is still a big difference between the present Li palace and the former Li palace. For example, the present Li palace is full of people, and many people come in and out every day.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel interesting is that the current Li palace has even been jokingly called the imperial city.


    The meaning of this is worth pondering.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think so much, but he was stopped when he came back to Prince Li''s house.


    The two guards at the door didn''t know when they came. They didn''t know Xiao Yao at all, which made him headache. Even if he said it, the other side didn''t plan to go in and give a notice.


    Fortunately, at this time, silly monkey passed by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously reaches out his hand and grabs him. However, silly monkey is scared by Xiao Yao and quickly steps back. The previous guards also rush up to surround Xiao Yao. They are ready to kill him if they don''t agree with each other.


    "Silly monkey, what the hell are you doing?" Xiao Yao was also elated by the action of silly monkey before.


    Silly monkey with a strange look at him, eyes, but also full of suspicion.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " Asked the silly monkey.


    Xiao Yao is so angry that he kicks the monkey on the ground.


    "You idiot, why, now I don''t even know you?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    With these words, he suddenly remembered something.


    At this time, I seem to be the face after changing face?


    Even when he returned to Beilu, he didn''t want to restore his original appearance. After all, there are too many people in Lingwu world who know him now. Moreover, people can hear his discussion everywhere.


    Obviously, everyone is very curious about the newcomer, dark horse, on the top ten list.


    "Are you Mr. Xiao?" Asked the silly monkey tentatively.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    The guards were ready to start, but they stopped after hearing what the monkey said.


    Mr. Shaw?


    Is it the mysterious figure in the legend of Prince Li''s mansion?


    The monkey jumped three feet high and rushed to Xiao Yao. He looked at Xiao Yao carefully, but he couldn''t believe it. He asked, "are you really Mr. Xiao?"


    "Come on, my face is easy to look. I''ll wash it later, and you''ll know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Silly monkey ha ha smile: "mm-hmm, I believe, I believe!"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "do you believe me like this?"


    "I am so familiar with your voice! It''s still so sweet! " Silly monkey said.


    Xiao Yao


    Since I met with silly monkey, Xiao Yao has known what flattery is.


    This is the real big guy. He''s flattering all the time. The biggest shining point of silly monkey should be this special skill. Let alone in Lingwu world, even if this is the modern city where Xiao Yao lived before, it''s estimated that silly monkey''s flattering ability can be as good as fish in water.


    "Come on, cut the bullshit and take me in." Xiao Yao said.


    Silly monkey energetically nodded his head and led Xiao Yao into Prince Li''s mansion.


    Walking in Prince Li''s mansion, Xiao Yao saw many people walking in a hurry.


    Silly monkey said to Xiao Yao on the side, "Mr. Xiao, you''ve changed a lot since you''ve been away from Prince Li''s residence."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m not blind. I can see it naturally."


    Silly monkey embarrassed smile, also grabbed the back of his head, indeed, and Xiao Yao said such words, some treasure meaning.


    After a while, silly monkey asked: "by the way, Mr. Xiao, I heard that you went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty some time ago?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "do you know a lot?"


    Silly monkey said with a wry smile: "no way, I can''t even if I don''t want to know. The whole Li palace was talking about this before."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, which he believed.


    "Well, what happened in the Qing Qiu Dynasty has something to do with you?" Silly monkey continued.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    In fact, this is the default.


    Silly monkey looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, all filled with admiration.


    "Mr. Xiao, when I saw you for the first time, I knew that you must not be a mortal..."


    Xiao Yao in the back didn''t listen.


    He knows, silly monkey, this is to open the flattery mode again.


    Wutong waited for nearly half an hour to see Wu Wu Tong.


    In the middle, Zhao danxuan sat down for a while and chatted with Xiao Yao. However, Xiao Yao and he seemed to be too close to each other all the time, so after chatting for a while, Zhao danxuan got up and left.


    I can''t help it. He''s still very interested in things in the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but Xiao Yao doesn''t always tell him that even if he really continues to sit down, what can he do? It''s too hard to pry Xiao Yao''s mouth open.


    Another point is that he is always on guard against Xiao Yao.


    In Zhao danxuan''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s influence in Li Wang''s mansion is too great.


    Even though a galaxy of talents has been counted on the throne, most of them are Xiao Yao''s confidant. Now they are helping the Wutong tree.


    For example, Wang Wenge, song Yuxuan, Zhao tiniu, and a large group of people in the silent camp.


    If one day, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong are in conflict, Xiao Yao wants to start rebellion, and the chances of success are too great.


    After all, those people will leave Li palace with Xiao Yao.


    Although from the current point of view, the probability of such a thing happening is very small, but Zhao danxuan is a counselor, and also a very rational counselor. In his mind, there are a lot of messy ideas, that is, to prepare for a rainy day or to worry about the weather, anyway, that''s what he thinks


    Wu Wutong sees Xiao Yao, and immediately rejoice, and hastened to rush up. He took the arm of Xiao Yao with her own heart, and did not take any notice of the two men''s astonished gaze coming out with her.


    However, the two guys were smart enough to know that this was not what they should see, so they quickly lowered their heads and left as if they didn''t see anything.


    "You are back at last! Why don''t you go straight in and look for me? " Wu Wutong has some strange ways.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "before listening to silly monkey, you recruited two princes. Just wait. After all, you are talking about business."¡° But they didn''t see you as important! " Wu Wutong seriously said. End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1389

    /p> faced Wutong, Xiao Yao''s pressure, especially now that Wu Wutong is so excited that he will put pressure on Xiao Yao.


    He subconsciously stepped back, coughed and said, "now you are also King Li, or the queen of the northern foothills in the future. You have to pay attention to what you do and what you say."


    "I don''t want to..." Wu Wutong lowered his head and looked at his toes. "You are afraid of me, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Yao deliberately said: "afraid of you? What kind of cultivation are you? Why should I be afraid of you? "


    "Well, you know that''s not what I''m talking about." Wu Wutong turned a blind eye.


    Xiao Yao knew Wu Wutong said this was not the meaning, so he would feel helpless.


    "OK, sit down first, and tell me what you have experienced when you go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty this time." Wu Wutong finished saying these words and sat down first.


    Xiao Yao smiled and squinted at Wu Wutong.


    He didn''t speak, just smile.


    Xiao Yao was so surprised to see that Wu Wutong felt uncomfortable.


    "What are you staring at me for? What did I say or do wrong? " Wu Wutong asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Wutong shook his head and said, "this is not, but I feel a little bit of meaning. Long time no see. Wu Wu Tong now has the style of Li Wang."


    Wu Wutong is crying and laughing.


    After Xiao Yao sat down, he said, "this is also a good thing."


    What Wutong sighed, he said, "this is all subconscious. If it was before, I would not love myself now, but now I am a very disliked person. It is nothing bad. If I am the same as before, whether standing or sitting, it is a look of love. Who will believe me? Who is willing to fight with me? "


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and thought it was true.


    Wu Wutong said all the facts.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think you will dislike me more and more in the future?" Wu Wutong asked, pointing to his fingers.


    Xiao Yao looked at her with a kind of curious eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Are you curious? Why do I have such an idea?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "that''s not true. I''m curious. Why do you think I''ll like you? Innocence


    "..." Wu Wutong strangle Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Fortunately, she knew that Xiao Yao at this time was joking.


    Otherwise, she felt that she would be very sad.


    "By the way, what happened after Meng Kaiqiang arrived at silent camp?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Meng Kaiqiang is the bandit who was dug up by Xiao Yao from heishanzhai to Li Wangfu.


    It has to be said that Meng Kaiqiang is a talented person. However, such a talented person is not so easy to tame. The most important thing is that Meng Kaiqiang used to be a bandit. His banditry is too strong. Now he suddenly enters the military camp. I''m afraid there are many things he can''t get used to and identify with.


    A person who is used to being free and comfortable is suddenly put on shackles. It''s hard to guarantee that he will have any messy ideas. Even if he doesn''t go to see it, Xiao Yao can think of it. This is what Xiao Yao worried about in the Qing Dynasty. If he was still in the north foot, it would be OK. But he left the north foot after he left Meng Kaiqiang in the silent camp. It''s hard to guarantee that nothing would happen.


    However, Wu Wutong''s answer to Xiao Yao was indeed something that Xiao Yao did not think of before.


    "At the beginning, it did cause some contradictions, but it was all the contradictions between Meng Kaiqiang''s people and some soldiers in silent camp. No matter who was right or wrong, Meng Kaiqiang would teach his people a lesson. On the contrary, the soldiers in silent camp were embarrassed and began to apologize." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that Meng Kaiqiang has some ideas."


    "Well, both song Yuxuan and Wang Wenge are full of praise for Meng Kaiqiang." Wu Wutong smiled and said, "you''ve helped us a great deal."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "don''t say that. If you have to say that, I''ve helped you a lot."


    Wu Wutong laughs and laughs and comes up to the front. "Yes, well, you really have helped us a lot. What can I do for you?" Do you want to make a personal commitment? "


    Xiao Yao


    Wu Wutong was angry. "Do I say you do?" Are you scared white? "


    Xiao Yao coughs hard to hide his embarrassment.


    Wu Wutong''s face suddenly became somewhat odd.


    She lowered her head and looked at the teacup on the table, maybe the water in the teacup. In fact, her eyes were empty, and she was obviously thinking about something.


    What Xiao Yao Wutong didn''t ask about was what he was thinking about. What he thought was that if he asked Wu Wutong, he would not be able to answer it. Since it was so, he would not have asked anything. He would continue to look around and know nothing about it.


    Wutong, however, did not ask what it meant, but what Wu Wu Tong did not say.


    "I''m very curious. Before that, our relationship has obviously taken a step forward. At least I think so. Why are you pushing me away now?" Wu Wutong asked.


    She raised her head and stared at Xiao Yao, her eyes burning.


    Xiao Yao avoided the same time and could only watch Wu Wutong as well.


    At the same time, his brain is also running at full speed, and he doesn''t know how to answer the other person''s question.


    In fact, this is because I went to the Qing Dynasty this time.


    This time, although he didn''t see Xiao Longxiang, he suddenly realized something.


    I want to leave Lingwu world and return to the world I lived in before. It seems that it is just around the corner.


    The more it is, the more pressure Shaw will feel, especially when facing Wu Wutong.


    Xiao Yao had such an idea in his mind before, so whether he was facing Wu Wutong or Yang Qingchan, he could maintain a certain distance.


    Before, it seemed that he had never thought about it and thought about it. But this time he went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it was a wake-up call for him to realize that he did not belong to the world.


    When he goes to the Qin Dynasty again, maybe he can go back to the previous world with Xiao Longxiang.


    When the time came, Lingwu world was all needed to be put down. What was Wu Wutong doing when he was there? It''s not that he really doesn''t want to get close to this lovely little girl, but he knows that he can''t bear the responsibility. In this case, why should he provoke each other?


    At this time, song Yuxuan and others also rushed back, this topic, also can be regarded as the end.


    Wu Wutong did not get a definite answer from Xiao Yao''s mouth, so he was still very unhappy. For Xiao Yao, these people came to ease the pressure he was facing at the moment, and he didn''t need to go to so many out of order things.


    "Brother Xiao, you are back. If you don''t come back again, I''m going to take the brothers of silent camp to Qingqiu Dynasty to find you!" Liu Chengfeng came up and gave Xiao Yao a big bear hug.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng, nodded slightly, put his fist on his shoulder, and said, "it''s good. It''s a lot of black skin, and the body board is strong."


    Liu Chengfeng said with a sad face: "it''s all my father''s credit. I''m a scholar. What''s the result? What does he have to say? Since I have been in the military camp, I must train with the soldiers. Where can I carry this board? Especially in the snowy days before, I almost froze to death. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "where''s uncle Liu? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "My father, he''s still in the silent camp. He hasn''t come." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I''ll visit you when I have time."


    "All right!" Liu Chengfeng is not polite to Xiao Yao.


    Then he quickly pulled Xiao Yao to sit down and asked, "brother Xiao, did you see Xiao Zhanshen when you went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty this time?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Liu Chengfeng''s mood immediately fell down.


    "OK, when I see Xiao long elephant, I''ll take you with me, OK?" Xiao Yao comforted.


    How to say that this is Xiao Long Xiang''s number one little fan? Xiao Yao thinks that he still needs to give him some care.


    Is this a kind of doughnut for my father? Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    Then, people said that Xiao Yao was on the top ten experts list this time.


    Xiao Yao could only show his helplessness, saying that he was not very clear about what people in the Qing Dynasty thought and why he had to put his name on it.


    But when he learned from Zhao Tieniu that the ranking of the top ten experts had a lot to do with the woman named Xuanyuan QingHan, Xiao Yao immediately let go.


    "No wonder. Sure enough, women are cautious." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Speaking of Wutong, he looked at him, and Xiao Yao turned away, pretending not to notice Wu Wutong''s eyes.


    In fact, before Zhao Tieniu said it, Xiao Yao had some ideas in his mind. In his opinion, apart from the woman named Xuanyuan QingHan, he really couldn''t think of a second possible person. If Zhao Tieniu was still in the Qin Dynasty, Xiao Yao might think about Zhao Tieniu, but now that Zhao Tieniu has reached the north foot of the mountain, And came to Li palace, such a thing, the Qin Dynasty will not let Zhao tinniu continue to be responsible.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, after a few days, we are going to attack the Imperial City in an all-round way. What do you think?" Wang Wenge said suddenly.


    Finally, I got the topic down to business.


    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at him. After a long time, he said, "I''ll stand and watch! What else can I see? "£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1390

    Xiao Yao''s words, let everyone hold out the internal injury.


    Standing and watching?


    Does it have anything to do with posture?


    What''s more, I''m asking your opinion, OK?


    What''s your opinion? Isn''t it really funny?


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "in fact, I really don''t have any opinions. I haven''t been in Beilu for such a long time. I''m not very clear about what happened in Beilu. What can I think about..."


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said is also reasonable. As he said, he has been away from Beilu recently. He has no way to make a correct judgment about what happened and what kind of situation it is. In this case, what can Xiao Yao say? What advice can we give them? Isn''t that meant to be difficult?


    "You can just watch these things for yourself." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "during this period of time, I have not been in Yangcheng, but everything is not very smooth?"


    It''s true that although Xiao Yao left Beilu, he had already done what he should do before he left Beilu. When it comes to think tanks, there are song Yuxuan, Wang Wenge and others in Prince Li''s mansion, generals, immortals cultivators, Zhao tiniu, Meng Kaiqiang, experienced Taoist, Zhao danxuan and father Liu Chengfeng.


    In fact, Zhao danxuan is a very comprehensive talent. He is an immortal and has three accomplishments. He used to be an aide of the Li palace and is good at planning and arranging troops. In addition, he is not young, experienced and knows more than a veteran.


    Therefore, Zhao danxuan alone, do not know how many people can top.


    That''s what he can do.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao really won''t take Zhao danxuan seriously. There''s no way. Who let this guy watch out for him all day long.


    Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person with small stomach and Chicken Intestines, he doesn''t really like Zhao danxuan.


    Of course, Xiao Yao would not say these words, but he believed them very much. Even if he did not say them, Zhao danxuan''s heart was like a mirror. When they met for the first time, they almost choked.


    After chatting for a while, Xiao Yao will go to silent camp with Liu Chengfeng again.


    When the war started in full swing, the soldiers on the silent camp began to fight one after another. With the silent camp, the expansion of the Li palace was naturally accelerated.


    Originally, the shrimps, soldiers and crabs that all the vassals and princes did not like were extremely fierce on the battlefield. They were much stronger than those soldiers in Yangcheng. They could even make one as five.


    This is the strength of silent battalion.


    From the beginning to the present, the silent camp has hardly suffered any defeat. Of course, Zhao danxuan, Liu Chengfeng and others must have contributed to this. However, the unstoppable ability of the silent camp''s soldiers is beyond doubt and the most important.


    For the silent camp, the people on the other side of the imperial city are also thoroughly counselled. In such a short period of time, the soldiers in the silent camp have repeatedly made great achievements. Over time, for the people on the other side of the Imperial City, what they are most afraid of is the people in the silent camp.


    As long as we hear that the silent battalion has joined the battle, even if the people on the other side of the imperial city had the advantage in terrain and number, they would still feel panic.


    This is the strength of silent battalion!


    Now, however, it is impossible for Xiao Yao to see all the people in the silent camp. After all, most of the people in the silent camp have left Yangcheng and gone to various places in the north foot to fight. What Xiao Yao can see are the 3000 people stationed in Yangcheng, Liu Donglai and Meng Kaiqiang.


    The rest have already left.


    However, it doesn''t matter to Xiao Yao. Anyway, the purpose of this trip to silent camp is to meet Liu Chengfeng''s father, Liu Donglai.


    When Liu Donglai comes to Yangcheng, Xiao Yao really has no reason not to see him. Otherwise, it''s a bit impolite. Since he is Liu Chengfeng''s father, he naturally has to be regarded as Xiao Yao''s elder. There is no doubt about this. The most important thing is that Liu Donglai leaves everything behind and follows Liu Chengfeng to Li palace. This is a kind of sacrifice.


    Liu Donglai has already done this. If Xiao Yao doesn''t even come to have a look, it''s hard to say.


    In the barracks, seeing the arrival of Xiao Yao, everyone in the silent camp seemed very excited.


    "General Xiao!"


    "General Xiao!"


    There was an endless stream of Shouts.


    For Xiao Yao, this is a kind of supreme glory. At least he thinks so. Anyway, in such an atmosphere, he also enjoys it very much.


    Looking at all the people''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao, Meng Kaiqiang and Liu Donglai look at each other and smile.


    Originally, they thought that they were already very prestigious people in silent camp. Now it seems that the prestige they accumulated before is a fart?


    As soon as Xiao Yao comes, their original prestige will be disintegrated immediately.


    Xiao Yao goes straight to Liu Donglai and bows to the end.


    Liu Donglai gave a smile, reached out his hand and lifted Xiao Yao up. He said, "General Xiao, don''t do this. I can''t afford such a big gift!"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "uncle Liu is joking. In front of you, I''m not general Xiao."


    Liu Donglai didn''t speak, but the expression on his face also showed that he was very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s attitude at this time.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao is not easy to get along with.


    First, young; second, capable.


    No matter what aspect, Xiao Yao is almost an excellent person. Such a person is inevitably arrogant and frivolous. But now, this young man is standing in front of him. However, he can''t find any shortcomings from Xiao Yao. Can''t he criticize him? Even if he really wants to find fault, he can''t find it


    Now he finally understands why his son Liu Chengfeng is convinced when he mentions Xiao Yao.


    This young man named Xiao Yao does have such personality charm.


    "I''m very grateful for uncle Liu''s coming all the way to Li''s mansion and his identity as the Lord of the city." Xiao Yao continued.


    Liu Donglai waved his hand and said, "don''t say that. The reason why I''m willing to come here is not because of your face, and I''m not here to help you. It''s still because of the face of Lao Li Wang. Although I haven''t met Lao Li Wang before, I admire him incomparably. In addition, my son."


    Liu Chengfeng said happily: "Dad, there''s me in it?"


    Liu Dong came to see Liu Chengfeng, then continued to look at Xiao Yao and said, "since my son believes in you so much, and believes in Prince Li''s house so much, in my opinion, there must be enough reasons. He is willing to believe you. What else can I not believe? How can I not come when he is here? Do you really stand in front of him and become a stumbling block? I can''t do such a thing! "


    Liu Chengfeng was silent.


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "in this way, Liu Chengfeng really has a good father."


    "That''s nature." Liu Donglai laughs.


    Meng Kaiqiang didn''t hold back at this time and suddenly asked, "but what if everything Liu Chengfeng did was wrong?"


    Liu Donglai said with a smile: "don''t say before, even now, I don''t think he was right."


    Liu Chengfeng''s face turned red.


    I haven''t boasted a few words about it. How can I start to contradict myself?


    To this, Liu Chengfeng can only express very helpless.


    Liu Donglai continued: "but even if it''s wrong, what can it be? Even if I''m wrong, I have to be wrong with him! If I want to die, I''ll die together. If my son is gone, what''s the point of my life? "


    Liu Chengfeng''s eyes are red.


    He can''t be in no mood at all.


    Moreover, he never thought that his father could say such a thing.


    Xiao Yao also laughed.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of man his father, Xiao Long Xiang, who was still guarding the frontier in the Qing and autumn dynasties, would be?


    Will it be the same as Liudong?


    After shaking his head, Xiao Yao did not continue to think about this problem. After all, he has not met Xiao Longxiang until now. Even if he wants to think about it, he can''t think of a reason.


    After chatting with Liu Dong for a while, Xiao Yao comes to Meng Kaiqiang again.


    The banditry spirit of the bandit is almost worn away.


    At least, standing in front of Meng Kaiqiang, Xiao Yao really can''t see that this guy used to be a bandit.


    "How do you feel when you get to silent camp?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Meng Kaiqiang was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "do you want to listen to the truth or the lies?"


    "The truth." Xiao Yao was also annoyed by him and said, "aren''t you talking nonsense? If I want to hear lies, why should I ask you? "


    Meng Kaiqiang laughed and said, "if you look at it carefully, after arriving at the silent camp, I find that I still have to carry my head to make a living as before. Every day I have to think about whether I can live tomorrow."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But I don''t regret it at all." Meng Kaiqiang said with a smile, "because I know that the war will soon be over, when the northern foothills will return to peace, and I can be a new man. Maybe I can marry more than a dozen daughters in law! Most importantly, I can have a posthumous title after I die! "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Is this Meng Kaiqiang''s pursuit?


    Speaking of the end, the expression on Meng Kaiqiang''s face turned serious.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, he said: "the most important thing is that after the silent camp, I have a sense of belonging. I suddenly feel that even if I really die on the battlefield, I can still be named in the history. It seems to be quite worthwhile to think about it carefully."


    Then he burst out laughing. At this time, there were war reports on the front. Silent camp 3000 Qingqi, beimenguan besieged!

 Chapter 1391

    /p> After receiving this news, Meng Kaiqiang did not hesitate at all, and immediately decided to go to beimenguan.


    Originally, Liu Donglai wanted to go with him, but he was persuaded by Meng Kaiqiang.


    In Meng Kaiqiang''s words, the troubles in the north gate pass are not too serious. He can solve them all by himself. It''s not very meaningful for Liu Dong to come and go with him. It''s better to stay in Yangcheng, so as not to encounter other ways in the silent camp.


    In this regard, Liu Dong did not continue to say anything, after all, Meng Kaiqiang''s words are quite reasonable, which is also very wise.


    Xiao Yao naturally stayed in Yangcheng. He just came to Yangcheng, so it''s unreasonable to run around now. Besides, even Liu Donglai doesn''t have to go, let alone Xiao Yao.


    Besides, it''s almost the same whether there is Xiao Yao or not in the northern foothills. Xiao Yao can''t change a situation by himself. What''s more, the current situation is still very favorable for Prince Li''s mansion. Xiao Yao can''t resist everything. This is not a good thing for Meng Kaiqiang and others.


    In Xiao Yao''s view, Meng Kaiqiang and others are not mediocre talents. As long as they are given enough opportunities to exercise, it is not impossible for them to carry the beam in the future.


    So now Xiao Yao thinks that the most important thing for them is some training opportunities. Now Meng Kaiqiang is at most a general, not a handsome.


    As long as he is baptized and forged by the war, it is not difficult for Meng Kaiqiang to become a great man. At least Xiao Yao thinks so.


    After leaving the silent camp, Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng return to the Li palace together.


    Wu Wutong is not what''s going on. He''s going to play with Xiao Yao.


    In Yang City, he walked around, Wu Wutong stretched out his hand and pointed around.


    "Do you see that? Most of the Northern Piedmont is Wutong tree now. Wu Wutong looked proud when he said this.


    Xiao Yao can only nod with a smile.


    Looking at Wu Wutong''s filled with pride, Xiao Yao filled with a thousand regrets.


    Xiao Yaogang and Wutong knew little before, and often heard the girl say that her life goal was to make the entire northern foot full of Wutong tree.


    Such a goal is neither big nor small.


    Moreover, when Wu Wutong wants to achieve his goal, he uses different ways.


    For Wu Wutong, if one day, the Wutong tree was planted in the whole northern slope, all the things she needed to do were fix.


    "Xiao Yao, I always feel that even if one day I really hit the Imperial City, it has nothing to do with me." Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao walked shoulder to shoulder.


    Out of order, she also had a little tolerance. This is all Xiao Yao''s hand. After all, the Wutong tree is recognized by Yang city people as long as she walks out of Li Wang''s house. There will be some messy things at that time, so it''s better to dress up.


    Not only Wu Wutong, but Xiao Yao, who had a good tolerance. Now, the whole Lingwu world is not a minority of them. It''s all because of the ten master''s list, or else Xiao Yao needs to be so upset.


    At the thought of these, Xiao Yao will think of Xuanyuan QingHan, that terrible woman. Are women all over the world so careful¡° Why do you think so? " To return to the truth, Xiao Yao was still very curious about Wu Wutong''s words.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "don''t you think everything is pushing on the north foot now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head hard. He didn''t think so.


    He felt that he had helped some Wutong some time in the early days, but what he helped was only a boost, and it could not play any decisive role.


    But now Wu Wutong''s views seem somewhat different from him.


    Wu Wutong contracted his neck and spread his shoulders. He said, "if it''s not for you, I can''t do this." I didn''t do anything until now. What''s wrong with me? What''s the idea? There are Wang Wen Ge, Song Yuxuan, and the troops. There are my master, Meng Kaiqiang, Liu Dong... Actually, think carefully, I really did nothing.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong and asked, "is this your psychological pressure now?"


    Wu Wutong was very much puzzled at Xiao Yao.


    Shouldn''t these cause great psychological pressure on yourself?


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if you really need to do what they should do, why do you still need them?"


    "Xiao..." so far, what Wutong did not know what to say.


    She stares at Xiao Yao. Her eyes are full of curiosity. She can''t help thinking about how Xiao Yao can be so unreasonable.


    She felt that there was no truth in Xiao Yao''s words. To keep silent was not to be speechless, but to feel very speechless. What''s the logic?


    Xiao Yao knew Wu Wutong was now a fool in his heart, and then went on, "what do you mean why the court needs so many officials and officials? Why are there so many prime ministers in any dynasty? Why do we need so many think tanks? That''s what they should do. All you have to do is give them a general direction. "


    Wu Wutong understood Xiao Yao''s intention to express her meaning, and did not continue to think that Xiao Yao was with unreasonable demands, but her eyes remained dim.


    "Even so, I didn''t give any general direction!" Wu Wutong reluctantly said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "who said that? Haven''t you done a lot? For example, the general direction you give is to kill the imperial city. "


    "What''s that?" Wu Wutong was somewhat surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "why not?"


    Wu Wutong rubbed his temples and said, "but I always feel that even when time really hits the northern city, I am not so suitable for what to do. I think this position is better for you."


    Wutong looked at Wu Wutong and Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao did not expect Wu Wutong to say such a thing.


    After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "no, you are more suitable than me."


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye.


    In fact, she just wanted to keep Xiao Yao in the north foot in this way.


    In her opinion, as long as she made such a request, no one would refuse it.


    But when Xiao Yao refused, she didn''t feel so surprised. Because the man standing in front of her is Xiao Yao, not an ordinary person.


    It doesn''t mean Xiao Yao won''t refuse.


    If Xiao Yao is the same as others, how can he like this man so much?


    Thinking of these, Wu Wutong suddenly felt a lot easier.


    Xiao Yao didn''t stop, but continued: "I''m not joking. You are more suitable than me. First of all, in the eyes of the people in Beilu, they recognize you most."


    Wu Wutong knew that Xiao Yao said well, and she said, "however, the people who are recognized by Wang Wen Ge and Meng Kaiqiang are you. And if it weren''t for you, Zhao Tieniu would not come to the Northern Dynasty."


    Xiao Yao shook his head again: "I know you think so, don''t say you. Even Zhao danxuan thinks so in his heart, but you don''t know Wang Wenge and song Yuxuan at all. They are going to the palace of King Li, or the old king Li. Perhaps, the name of the troops in Prince Li''s mansion was not right at the beginning, but after all, your surname is Wu. That''s why they are willing to come to Yangcheng. If it''s me, it''s not so simple. As for Zhao tiniu, he came to Beilu, which is his idea long ago. He and I went back to Beilu together, and we can only say that I was the chance. "


    Wu Wutong rubbed his hair vigorously.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. It''s too complicated for me to understand."


    Xiao Yao laughs. This topic stops.


    "By the way, when are you going to go to the Qin Dynasty again?" Wu Wutong asked again.


    Xiao Yao was shocked. He never thought Wu Wutong would suddenly ask such a question.


    Wu Wutong whispered, "actually, I know that you will go to the great Qin Dynasty later. That''s why I was very impetuous at the very beginning and wanted to be the woman emperor in the north foot. So, after you really go to the great Qin Dynasty, I can go with you, at least I will not drag you down."


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    In fact, Wu Wutong''s idea, Xiao Yao has once again guessed before.


    It is one thing to guess, but to listen to Wutong so plainly is another matter.


    After a while, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    "As long as you go to the Qin Dynasty, I''ll go with you. You can still mobilize the soldiers in the north foot. After all, you are still the general of the silent battalion!" Wu Wutong said with a grin.


    Xiao Yao nodded, this time he did not refuse.


    Because he knew that when he really had to face the Qin Dynasty, he needed a lot of help.


    It seems that Beilu is the only place he can rely on now.


    For the Qin Dynasty, the northern foothills should also be a hard bone to chew, right? However, Xiao Yao also knows that if he only wants to let Beilu as his own help, it''s not enough. He needs more help. Beilu is just a part of it


    After turning around in Yangcheng and returning to Li Wangfu, Xiao Yao also went back to his room and began to rest.


    He felt that it was time for him to calculate what he would do next.


    Thinking at night, Xiao Yao''s mind also appeared a bold idea, and determined the next destination.


    Jiang Guo, Li xiongshan£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1392

    In fact, Xiao Yao is about to forget Li xiongshan.


    He once promised Li xiongshan that as long as he had 20000 soldiers, he would go to him and help him regain the legitimacy of the state of Jiang.


    However, the development of the matter is beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    At the beginning, don''t talk about others. Even Xiao Yao himself didn''t take it seriously. He just planted willows.


    What he didn''t expect was that the willow he had planted had become a towering tree.


    Now the state of Jiang is not stable.


    Probably since last year, a group of bandits have sprung up in the state of Jiang, and their strength is still growing. From the first few hundred people to tens of thousands of people.


    At first, Jiang didn''t care much. When they noticed the bandits, they found that the strength of the other side was not something they could despise.


    First of all, the bandits are strong and strong. Second, they are very familiar with the terrain of each mountain.


    In this way, the soldiers of the state of Jiang seldom took advantage of the bandits.


    Gradually, the bandits even played the flag of the tiger army.


    The three words "tiger army" pop out of the mouth of a group of bandits, which awakens many people''s memory, and also sets off a big storm in Jiangguo temple.


    They finally realized that it was all premeditated.


    When they think about it carefully, they think it''s a bit terrible. How did these bandits manage to grow from hundreds of people to tens of thousands of people without disturbing them?


    To be able to do this, no matter who is the leader of the other party, is a very terrible talent.


    Xiao Yao also didn''t expect that Li xiongshan, who knelt down to himself at the beginning, had such great ability to really play the role of making the whole from zero to the extreme.


    In fact, few bandits are poor. They have plenty of money. If they have more money, it will be enough for them to recruit.


    This cycle down, want to grow, it is not something unimaginable.


    What surprised Xiao Yao was their speed.


    Originally, Xiao Yao felt that it would take them at least five years to have 20000 people.


    But how long has it been? There are 30000 or 40000 people under Li xiongshan''s hands.


    If it were Xiao Yao, he would not be able to do it. It was just a fairy.


    Now think about it, Xiao Yao thinks that he really belittles Li xiongshan.


    Such a man was really wronged to be a bandit at the beginning.


    Wu Wutong was also speechless after deciding to go to the kingdom of ginger.


    She felt that Xiao Yao had just returned to Beilu, and now she wanted to leave, which was too hasty. She didn''t say anything about retaining him. She and Xiao Yao had known each other for a long time. She also had a general understanding of what kind of person this guy was. It was almost impossible to change his mind. In this case, it was better to support him.


    "If you go to the state of Jiang alone, even if you really want to help Li xiongshan, you can''t help others. You''d better take all the people in the silent camp." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao cried and laughed. He looked at Wu Wutong and asked, "you haven''t finished the work on the north side. I will bring all the silent camp people to the ginger kingdom. How can you toss?"


    Wu Wutong was speechless, but in fact, she was a hot brain. What was the consequence? She really hadn''t thought about it.


    In the world of Wu Wutong, as long as it can help Xiao Yao, let her do anything, although the north foot is not over yet, but what is it? Now she wants to be the empress of Beilu, in order to help Xiao Yao? Perhaps there is also her hatred and anger towards Wu Li, but it only accounts for a small part.


    Wu Wutong''s world was very simple.


    "If you encounter something very difficult to solve in the state of Jiang, you must go back to the north foot and ask us for help." Wu Wutong said positively.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Wu Wutong what was angry and said when she was going to get angry, "I always feel that even if I were in Jiangguo, what what happened to me, you would not know nothing."


    Wu Wutong thought and thought carefully, suddenly he felt that Xiao Yao''s words were very reasonable, and look cheerful.


    Xiao Yao extended his hand and rubbed the head of Wutong, saying, "don''t move your emotions to your face in the future. It''s not good."


    Wu Wutong threw up his tongue and said, "I am in front of you."


    Xiao Yao laughed, Wu Wutong suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Xiao Yao''s waist.


    "Last time you went to the Qin Dynasty, I didn''t know. This time you''re going to the state of Jiang. Fortunately, I know. Pay attention to safety. Whenever you go, you can come to Beilu, as long as I''m still there."


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Wutong''s words and listened quietly.


    Finally, Xiao Yao took the ox demon king and set foot on the road to the state of Jiang again.


    With Xiao Yao, there is Liu Chengfeng. Xiao Yao just can''t figure out what he has to do with himself.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Yao also realized that the reason why this guy was able to be a good friend of his own was that he, like himself, wanted to go to the Qin Dynasty to help Xiao Longxiang.


    Before Xiao Yao went to the Qin Dynasty alone, Liu Chengfeng was already depressed. This time, he naturally didn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    He always felt that the only way he wanted to see Xiao Longxiang in his life was to follow Xiao Yao.


    I''m afraid there is no better way.


    I have to say that, in fact, there is nothing wrong with Liu Chengfeng''s idea.


    I can''t guarantee anything else, but Xiao Yao dares to say that as long as the boy follows him all the time, it''s impossible not to see Xiao long elephant.


    From Yangcheng to Jiangguo, Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng are not slow. After all, a large part of them belong to Li Wangfu. In these sites, Xiao Yao flies everywhere and no one will take care of him. Even if he really meets an immortal who is in the way, Xiao Yao takes out the order card of Li Wangfu and goes all the way.


    Wutong and Wu Wutong were once the same as the two people. But this time they changed to Liu Feng. Xiao Yao suddenly felt that Wu Wu Tong was very interesting to himself every day, and he would chatter without stop, saying something funny and interesting.


    Liu Chengfeng is really boring by the masters


    In this case, Xiao Yao not only thought about it in his heart, but also said it many times. Liu Chengfeng regretted running with Xiao Yao.


    When did this big man get into the bad habit of whelming haw?


    After waiting for the state of Jiang, Xiao Yao will keep a lot of low-key, but he and Liu Chengfeng are still in a state of easy appearance.


    Xiao Yao''s face, no matter where he goes, seems to be recognized, which has become a big problem for Xiao Yao. Along the way, he said to Liu Chengfeng: a handsome man who can''t show his handsome face for others to watch is an insult to his face.


    Liu Chengfeng''s answer to Xiao Yao is very straightforward, which is two words: ha ha.


    Soon Liu Chengfeng got used to Xiao Yao''s shameless style. He also knew that Xiao Yao just wanted to add some joy to the boring journey. As time went by, he was too lazy to take care of Xiao Yao.


    After waiting for the state of Jiang, Xiao Yao asked Liu Chengfeng to go out to inquire about the news.


    Liu Chengfeng doesn''t have any opinions on this. In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s willingness to bring himself with Jiang Guo is already very good. Moreover, in his heart, he always feels that he is just an oil bottle. Even if Xiao Yao brings him, he can''t help.


    It''s a good thing to ask for information. At least, I won''t be idle.


    It has to be said that Liu Chengfeng really has a certain ability to inquire about information. It may also be that he has done more things like this and is more experienced, and soon brought back very valuable information.


    Although the situation of Jiang state is somewhat chaotic, it is not exaggerated as the north foot. A simple example is that the northern half of the northern part of China is now held by the Li government. In the future, Wu Wutong wants to enter the imperial city. The possibility is over 80%. However, in Jiang Guo, it is not so.


    Although Jiang''s thirty or forty thousand bandits have gained power, they are still in the stage of being beaten. They have no great advantage at all, and they may be completely destroyed at any time. After all, their ranks are full of good and bad, and there are all kinds of people.


    The main reason is that the time for these people to gather together is too short. Even if Li xiongshan is a person with ideas, it is difficult to realize all his ideas in such a short time. Jiang Guo''s idea is to gather these bandits together in the shortest time, but it has not been twisted into a rope.


    This is actually good news for Xiao Yao.


    Now Li xiongshan, some people have weapons. Why do they have to rely on Xiao Yao?


    If the current situation in Jiangguo is clear to Li xiongshan and others, they will no longer need Xiao Yao.


    That''s what Xiao Yao told Liu Chengfeng.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Chengfeng was all wooden. After waiting for a long time, he couldn''t help saying, "brother Xiao, why can''t you expect others to order?"


    Xiao Yao put out his hand, but said: "I really don''t want others to be good, but if they are good, we won''t be good."


    Liu Chengfeng actually said that before. Xiao Yao also understood what he said. Moreover, his idea is the same as Xiao Yao. Although it''s not good to say that, it''s true.


    "In other words, has Li xiongshan encountered any trouble recently?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Chengfeng thought about it seriously, then clapped his hands and said with a smile, "if you say that, brother Xiao, now Li xiongshan is really in trouble."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao suddenly came to interest, quickly asked, "what''s the matter?" By the way, he gave Liu Chengfeng a chair. "..." Liu Chengfeng thinks that he knows the truth, but it seems strange to look forward to Li xiongshan''s accident, especially Xiao Yao''s cheerful expression

 Chapter 1393

    Although Liu Chengfeng felt very strange about the expression on Xiao Yao''s face at this time, there was no ink at the moment. He immediately told Li xiongshan the situation he was facing. He always felt that under such circumstances, if he played the ball, Xiao Yao would probably slap him on the head.


    He first drank some water and moistened his throat. Then he continued: "in recent days, a small group of Li xiongshan''s people have been ambushed in Yuqiong mountain. They have run out of ammunition and food."


    Xiao Yao drew a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Liu Chengfeng''s eyes are white.


    Although Xiao Yao hasn''t said anything yet, he and Xiao Yao have known each other for such a long time. He can still guess what this guy thinks.


    "Xiao Ge, I know what you want to do, but this time, you have to face is not so simple." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Liu Chengfeng said helplessly: "the current situation of the state of Jiang is different from that of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Before you came and went in the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but now Yuqiong mountain doesn''t know how many scholars of the state of Jiang have died. Among them, there are three quintuple immortals, brother Xiao. I know that you have great ability and that you have already had successful experience in the Qing Qiu Dynasty, But that''s not the same thing! "


    Xiao Yao smiles and asks, "well, in your opinion, the state of Jiang is more difficult to deal with than the Qin Dynasty?"


    "..." Liu Chengfeng admits that he is not very optimistic about Xiao Yao''s idea, but if he is so heartless, he can''t say for a while. Jiang is not so easy to deal with, but it''s too blatant to say that Jiang is more difficult to deal with than the great Qin Dynasty. Who can compete with the great Qin Dynasty? Although the Qing and autumn Dynasty is still in the corner to resist, it is also one of the strategies of the Qin Dynasty.


    It''s just to think that the state of Wei should be consumed by the great Qin Dynasty. When the Qing Dynasty is completely destroyed, the great Qin Dynasty will turn its gun to the state of Wei. In fact, there are not many people who know about this matter in the northern foothills, but not many people dare to say it. The people in the state of Wei can''t be all fools. Doesn''t the state of Wei know what the great Qin Dynasty thought? They know that their hearts are clearer than anyone else, but the state of Wei also has its own small abacus, which also leads to why the Qing and autumn dynasties are still unable to attack for a long time under the joint efforts of the state of Wei and the great Qin Dynasty.


    If it is now, the Qing Dynasty has been defeated, which may not be a good thing for the Qin Dynasty or the state of Wei. The purpose of approaching them has not been achieved. This is the most realistic problem.


    In fact, in the eyes of the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Wei, the Qing Qiu Dynasty has already become a turtle in a jar. They are not really unable to win the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but they are unwilling to do their best. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Xiao long elephant is, even if he is really a military genius, he may not be able to determine the direction of the war.


    However, neither the Qin Dynasty nor the state of Wei had thought that it was clear that the victory was in hand, but there was a variable that ordinary people could not imagine. This variable was actually Xiao Yao. Liu Chengfeng always felt that as long as Xiao Yao was given more time, it would not be impossible to disturb the whole northern foothills in the future.


    Liu Chengfeng didn''t know what other people thought and thought, and he didn''t want to know. At least in his heart, he thought so.


    "Brother Xiao, I think we have to take a long-term view on this matter. Even if you really want to make Li xiongshan realize your strength, we can also think of other ways. I don''t think your strength is not good. I just think we don''t have to take such risks at all." Liu Chengfeng began to persuade him.


    Liu Chengfeng saw Xiao Yao''s silence and thought that what he said just now had a certain effect, so he quickly struck while the iron was hot and continued: "in my opinion, in fact, there are many ways we can choose. We may not have to put all our treasures on Li xiongshan! Xiao Ge, do you think what I said is very reasonable


    Xiao Yao shook his head, a serious face said: "but, from the beginning to now, I never thought that I had to bet on a person''s body!"


    When Xiao Yao said that, Liu Chengfeng immediately realized that what he had said before was probably in vain. This guy didn''t take into account what he had said before.


    "In fact, I really don''t hold too much hope for Li xiongshan, but now it''s not about whether I hold hope or not, but I think Li xiongshan is really a plastic talent. Although it''s a bit risky to do so, do I do less risky things?"


    Liu Chengfeng picks his fingers and calculates. He suddenly feels that what Xiao Yao says is very reasonable. He does a lot of risky things.


    Others only know that Xiao Yao has been on the top ten experts list of Lingwu world at a young age.


    Even in the market, there are people who say that Xiao Yao is more terrible than Hong feisheng. They only see the brilliance of Xiao Yao, but they never see the unknown stories that happened to Xiao Yao, and they don''t know how many times this guy escaped from death. Therefore, God is not so friendly to Xiao Yao as others think.


    God in Xiao Yao''s body, do not know how many scars left, but Xiao Yao how to do to let people know? Is it possible to see a person and uncover the scar? That''s boring. Seeing that Xiao Yao has made up his mind, Liu Chengfeng doesn''t continue to say any words of persuasion. Anyway, he knows that as long as Xiao Yao makes a good decision, he is absolutely impossible to change anything. In this case, it''s better to fully support Xiao Yao¡° Well, brother Xiao, you can give me another two days and I''ll get more information. Is that ok? " Liu Chengfeng said helplessly. From the heart, he still does not want Xiao Yao to really go to yuqiongshan, but since he has been impossible to change anything, it''s better to do what he can. As long as he and Xiao Yao can have more information in their hands now, and when they really get to yuqiongshan, they can at least have less danger. This is what Liu Chengfeng thinks now. Xiao Yao just waved his hand and said with a smile, "no need." Liu Chengfeng looks at Xiao Yao with a speechless face. What is unnecessary? Xiao Yao continued: "no matter what kind of information you inquire about, I have to go to yuqiongshan this time." Liu Chengfeng wants to cry without tears¡° Besides, it''s still a long way from us to Yuqiong mountain, isn''t it Xiao Yao continued¡° Well, it''ll take about five days, and we''re lucky. " Liu Chengfeng said with a smile. Xiao Yao nodded and said, "anyway, we still need five days to get on the road. These five days are enough for us to find out the current situation of yuqiongshan." Liu Chengfeng seriously thought about it and thought that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable, so he didn''t insist on it. Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng are not the kind of people who just like to talk. Since they have made a decision, they have no hesitation. The next morning, they are on their way together. On the way, they also stayed for a period of time. They still need to get information. The closer they are to yuqiongshan, the more information they get. However, as soon as he arrived at Yuqiong mountain, Xiao Yao suddenly left Liu Chengfeng behind¡° Another day tomorrow is Yuqiong mountain. You''ll wait for me here. " Xiao Yao said. Liu Chengfeng a hundred unwilling, however, Xiao Yao''s next words, but let him feel deeply helpless¡° I know you want to go with me, but you are not an immortal. As you know, there are at least 30000 people near Yuqiong mountain. However, there are only more than 10000 people in Li xiongshan''s area. I''m also worried about the strength gap. Besides, there are so many Wuzhong experts. If you really follow me, you will not help me, You might even need me to protect you. " Xiao Yao said. He also knows that it''s not good for him to say so, but there''s no way to do it. This time I went to yuqiongshan, even though Xiao Yao had some confidence in himself, no one knew what would happen and how many dangers he would face. Xiao Yao himself can take risks. As he said, after he arrived at Lingwu world, did he take fewer risks? But taking risks is his business. He has no reason to take risks with Liu Chengfeng. However, he also knows Liu Chengfeng. If he uses such words, it is impossible to persuade Liu Chengfeng. In this case, it''s better to have a heart attack. Although he knew that Liu Chengfeng''s heart would be very low when he said that, he was in a bad mood. Compared with losing his life, what was it? After a night''s rest, Xiao Yao opened the door the next day and saw Liu Chengfeng standing at the door with his arms retracted. The temperature in the morning was still very low¡° Are you awake, brother Liu Chengfeng came up and said with a smile. Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked curiously, "what are you doing here if you don''t sleep well?" Liu Chengfeng''s eyes are full of blood. Since Xiao Yao is a fool, he can see that he didn''t sleep at all last night. When he said this, Liu Chengfeng suddenly took out a piece of paper from behind him¡° This is the map I drew last night. There is also a route on it. According to the information we have, although the route is winding and steep, it has the least number of people. It should not be difficult for you to get in. " Liu Chengfeng said. Xiao Yao asked, "you were tossing about this last night?" Liu Chengfeng nodded. Xiao Yao sighed, reached out his hand to take the map drawn by Liu Chengfeng, and patted him on the shoulder: "go to sleep." Liu Chengfeng yawned and continued to nod.

 Chapter 1394

    When Liu Chengfeng wakes up, Xiao Yao has already left.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, according to Liu Chengfeng to his hand-painted map forward.


    It can be seen that Liu Chengfeng was very careful when making this map, and he took all the terrain of Yuqiong mountain into consideration, which Xiao Yao had never thought of before. He felt that the most correct decision he had made before was to bring Liu Chengfeng to the state of Jiang. Otherwise, he might still be blind.


    It''s not to say that only Liu Chengfeng can do these things, but Xiao Yao can''t do them. But if Xiao Yao does this thing, he must not be as good as Liu Chengfeng or as fast as Liu Chengfeng. This is his ability. No one can replace him. In fact, many people around Xiao Yao are like this.


    I am born to be useful, and existence must have certain value. This is Xiao Yao''s view.


    According to the map, Xiao Yao quickly found the best route. The most important thing is that on each route, Liu Chengfeng marked the number of people stationed on this route. Of course, it''s impossible to make no mistakes at all. After all, the number of people here can''t be fixed, or they will be transferred. Fortunately, the error is still not very big.


    This is the strength of Liu Chengfeng. I''m afraid no one can do it.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao basically didn''t kill people. On the one hand, Liu Chengfeng''s route was well planned. On the other hand, Fang man felt that it was meaningless for Xiao Yao to kill Jiang''s pawn. If he wanted to kill Jiang''s pawn, he had to be in front of Li xiongshan. Otherwise, it would be meaningless.


    So, although Xiao Yao has a little black belly, he was originally a black belly man! This time, if it wasn''t for Li xiongshan''s help, how could he come to the state of Jiang? Now think about it, Xiao Yao thinks it''s funny. The purpose of his coming to the state of Jiang is to conquer a man.


    Wait until the boundary of yuqiongshan, Xiao Yao also realized that the defense here has become more and more strict.


    The original villages at the foot of the mountain have been expropriated. The original residents don''t know where they went, but now they are all soldiers.


    It''s not easy for Xiao Yao to cross the defense line. Fortunately, before that, Liu Chengfeng had already done his homework, and the time difference between them had been marked down for Xiao Yao. Therefore, in Xiao Yao''s view, the development of Prince Li''s residence at the north foot was so smooth, and Liu Chengfeng made great contributions.


    After all, it''s impossible to have a big battle every day in a battle like an outbreak. It''s more about small collisions and frictions. However, this is what Liu Chengfeng is good at. Before Xiao Yao asked Liu Chengfeng to take charge of intelligence scouting, which is quite right.


    Xiao Yao is not a genius, and he has no ability to foresee the future. In fact, when he makes many decisions, he is making a gamble. Fortunately, his luck has always been very good. At least, he seldom loses.


    At night, the moon is cooling.


    Xiao Yao goes to Yuqiong mountain with his sword.


    In fact, if he is waiting for an hour, he feels that he can almost hide his breath and go up the mountain stealthily, but after thinking about it, he does not intend to do so.


    He felt that since he had already come, he might as well make something.


    When he came to Yuqiong mountain, Xiao Yao was ready and had his own ideas. For example, when he came here, he would not hide his secrets and would use bronze men. Anyway, bronze men had been exposed in the Qing and autumn dynasties. In the past, this was a secret of Xiao Yao. Now, this secret has been spied by others and kept hidden, It''s meaningless. It''s better to take it out and give full play to the utility of bronze man.


    He believes that with the ability of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state, it is not difficult for them to find the shortcomings of the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, but it takes some time. What Xiao Yao has to do is to make a time difference with the other party, so as to make the best use of the bronze terracotta warriors and horses before the other party has found the shortcomings of the bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    In fact, in the face of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao also realized that he had fewer and fewer cards in his hand. In the past, his biggest card was the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, but now the bronze terracotta warriors and horses have been exposed in everyone''s sight, which is no longer a card.


    Xiao Yao didn''t use bronze men when he rushed to yuqiongshan defense line this time, because he couldn''t use them at all. There were only a small army of more than 1000 people in front of him, and more than 1000 people. For Xiao Yao, it was impossible to cause any trouble at all. What''s more, with the help of the ox demon king, soon, all the 1000 people had disappeared from the world and were dead everywhere.


    For Xiao Yao, these people seem to be innocent. There is not much conflict between them and Xiao Yao. They are just soldiers.


    However, Xiao Yao also knew that since he had chosen this road, there would be no more women''s benevolence. If he didn''t kill these people, wouldn''t these people want to kill him? They are innocent people, right, but there is a Jiang state behind them, driving them.


    At the end of this small battle, Xiao Yao also immediately realized that there were two quintuple immortals coming towards them¡° I have to go. " Without any hesitation, Xiao Yao immediately took the Bull Demon Dynasty and ran up the mountain. As far as Xiao Yao is concerned, it is not impossible for him to fight even if he is two quintuple masters with bronze terracotta warriors, snow dragon, ox demon king and his current strength. But it seems too unwise to fight with each other now. The reason is simple. After all, if Xiao Yaozhen and the two quintuple immortals break out a battle, it is impossible to end the battle in a short time. At that time, more people and more experts will join the battle, and his situation will become very passive. Besides, isn''t Li xiongshan here? Even if he has won the final victory, it doesn''t seem to make any sense... When he got to the mountain, Xiao Yao was ambushed again. In fact, before that, Xiao Yao had already noticed that there was an ambush circle in front of him. He could have bypassed it completely, but after realizing that the other party was Li xiongshan, he didn''t choose to bypass it¡° I am a friend Xiao Yao roared at the top of his voice. The group of people who ambushed Xiao Yao were a little stupefied. friendly forces? What the hell? Xiao Yao went on and said, "I want to see Li xiongshan!" It is impossible that those people have never heard of the name Li xiongshan. Originally, I saw that the other party was coming alone, but now I want to see Li xiongshan. Those people didn''t do anything. The fool knows that the person standing in front of them is not simple. At this time, a middle-aged man in a grey robe came to Xiao Yao. His eyes looked a little chilly. Anyway, Xiao Yao felt very uncomfortable¡° Are you an immortal? " The man asked. Xiao Yao thought about whether Laozi is an immortal and you have a relationship of half a cent. But he thought that he didn''t come to Yuqiong mountain to make trouble, so he held back¡° I am. What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked¡° If you are an immortal, why can''t I feel the aura in your body? " Xiao Yao is angry and happy. You are a double master. If you can feel the aura in my body, can I still mix¡° Can''t you feel the aura in me? It''s OK, but I know you''re a double master! " Xiao Yao said with a smile. With these words, the man in the grey robe was immediately on the alert. He realized that the other party was really a cultivator of immortals, and his cultivation was far above himself¡° OK, I came to yuqiongshan to see Li xiongshan, not to chat with you. Why don''t you just take me to see Li xiongshan? "¡° Presumptuous! General Li, do you want to see it? " Said one of the men. Xiao Yao suddenly felt that the man looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him for a while. Suddenly he thought that there might be some old subordinates before Li xiongshan, but he was still in a state of changing face, so they couldn''t recognize him. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao immediately turned around and revealed his original face¡° I''ve known Li xiongshan before. I believe he should remember me. If you don''t get out of the way now, don''t blame me for being rude. " Xiao Yao said. His patience has run out. Besides, he''s really going to do it. Just now, he thought about it. He always felt that his attitude was not good. When he met Li xiongshan before, because he had the initiative, naturally what he said was what he said. But now it''s different. Li xiongshan already has soldiers, and there should be a lot of immortals under his hands. Maybe in Li xiongshan''s opinion, he doesn''t need Xiao Yao''s help. Therefore, Xiao Yao felt that he still had to beat each other. However, just as he was about to do it, the man with a full face and beard suddenly flashed his eyes¡° Xiao Yao Xiao yaoyile asked, "do you really know me?" After the man said Xiao Yao, there was a lot of discussion around him¡° Why? Xiao Yao? This name sounds familiar to me? Have I heard of it somewhere... "Nonsense, didn''t you see the top ten experts list before?"¡° Yes, yes, yes! Top ten experts list! That guy named Xiao Yao, isn''t he the tenth? Is this the guy in front of you? Don''t say, it''s really familiar... "During this period, Xiao Yao was really hot and made a deep impression on many people. Who makes him a black horse in the top ten?

 Chapter 1395

    Xiao Yao''s name, even with such adjectives as Lei Guaner, doesn''t seem too much. At least, all the people present think so. Those who were hostile to Xiao Yao, after hearing that this man was Xiao Yao, immediately put away their previous contempt.


    Who dares to look down on a man who stands at the top of Lingwu world?


    Even if, Xiao Yao''s list also makes many people feel unconvinced, even full of fog, but since Xiao Yao can enter the top ten experts list, it means that this man will never be a mediocre talent, even if such a person really does not have enough qualification to enter the top ten experts list, it is absolutely not that they can blaspheme.


    Besides, it''s not easy for people on the top ten to see each other. Standing in front of them now has a great impact on them. More people wonder why Xiao Yao came to yuqiongshan? Did the people of the state of Jiang invite him? It''s quite possible.


    If this is the case, can they stop a man at the top of Lingwu world?


    Therefore, the way they look at Xiao Yao has changed from admiration before to vigilance and fear now. Xiao Yao naturally doesn''t know how complicated their ideas are, but just detects something wrong.


    At this time, the man who blurted out Xiao Yao''s name before rushed to him.


    "Mr. Xiao, is it really you?" The man said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and asked, "do you really know who I am?"


    "Of course!" The man nodded and whispered, "from the beginning, I followed General Li..."


    After listening to the man''s words, Xiao Yao understood that since the other party followed Li xiongshan from the beginning, before that, when they met Li xiongshan for the first time, the man was likely to be present, which changed Li xiongshan and their life trajectory. Therefore, the other party still remembers himself, It''s not that amazing.


    To understand these, Xiao Yaodao was also relieved.


    Someone knew him, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    "What about Li xiongshan? Isn''t he here? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "No, no, it''s there!" The man said quickly, "I''ll take you to see General Li now!"


    Their conversation also attracted them a lot of attention.


    When people looked at them, they were also curious.


    They are not fools. It''s not hard to hear such a dialogue. Before that, Xiao Yao and their general Li knew each other.


    In this case, why didn''t General Li mention it?


    But now the man who talks with Xiao Yao is also the one that Li xiongshan trusts. It''s not surprising to say that people have followed Li xiongshan for so many years, and they have grown up together. It''s very reasonable to get Li xiongshan''s trust, so it''s hard for them to ask anything at this time. They can only continue to be curious in their hearts.


    Following behind the man, Xiao Yao was unimpeded this time, until he saw Li xiongshan.


    Seeing Li xiongshan again, Xiao Yao thinks that this guy''s body has really undergone earth shaking changes. He has formed a momentum vaguely. Even his eyebrows contain a murderous and domineering spirit, which is normal. How can we say that now Li xiongshan is also a man who can fight with the emperor Jiang.


    Even now, Li xiongshan is still at a disadvantage.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, Li xiongshan was also surprised.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you really here?" Li xiongshan took three and two steps to understand Xiao Yao''s face, and his emotion was beyond expression.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Li xiongshan, looked up and down, said with a smile: "I thought general Li didn''t remember me long ago!"


    "How could that be?" Li xiongshan said with a bitter smile, "if it hadn''t been for Mr. Xiao''s guidance, I wouldn''t have made up my mind."


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and asked, "how can you feel that you are blaming me when you say such things in combination with your current situation?"


    Xiao Yao said that, and Li xiongshan was embarrassed.


    Wutong Wutong, but not now, it is not right and proper. This situation is not good for the state of Jiang. It is very bad for Li Shu Shan. After all, Li Xiongshan has not so many resources on his hands. The most important thing is that Wu Wu Tong can be justified and justified even if he really started rebellion. We can get the support of many people in Beilu.


    In the state of Jiang, Li xiongshan doesn''t have such good treatment.


    After so many years, how many people still remember the tigers?


    Now the state of Jiang is not so good, but it is not so bad after all. How many people hope that the state of Jiang is in chaos?


    No matter which side is the winner in the end, for the people, they have to go through a lot of hardships.


    In fact, Li xiongshan didn''t think of these problems before. He was a bandit, at least before. Now, the people under him are similar to him. Even if he has some white paper fans, how many of them can he think of?


    After all, Li xiongshan''s overall view is not enough.


    After sitting down, Li xiongshan began to vomit bitterness.


    Many words, he did not dare to say with others, but in the face of Xiao Yao, he did not dare to say anything.


    How to say, Xiao Yao knows the root and the bottom of him.


    After hearing what Li xiongshan said, Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "do you know what is the biggest problem you are facing in the current situation?"


    "Not many people are behind me." Li xiongshan said helplessly.


    This guy is not stupid. Although he didn''t think of these problems before, he has been tossing about for so long now. He can''t see some problems on the surface, unless he is a fool. If Li xiongshan is really a fool, he can''t make Jiang Guo feel headache.


    Xiao Yao asked: "since you know, don''t you think about the reason?"


    "The name is not right, the words are not right?" Li xiongshan asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li xiongshan is more helpless.


    Naturally, he is clear about these problems, but it is one thing for him to understand the reasons. It is another matter whether he can solve the problem.


    Xiao Yao said: "this time I also know that you have encountered a lot of trouble, so I came here specially. By the way, I want to fulfill my previous promise."


    Li xiongshan was overjoyed.


    What was Xiao Yao''s previous promise?


    At the beginning, it was agreed that as long as he had 20000 people, Xiao Yao would come back to help him.


    However, after being excited for a while, Li xiongshan soon calmed down again.


    Now Li xiongshan is not Wu xiaamung.


    His vision is not as narrow as before. For example, now, he is just excited for a while, but he soon comes up with a question. In such a situation, even if Xiao Yao is really willing to help him, even if Xiao Yao is already on the top ten experts list, what can he help himself?


    Can the situation in Jiang state be changed by one person?


    Seeing the complicated expression on Li xiongshan''s face, Xiao Yao thought of something and said with a smile, "since I dare to come, I must have my own ability."


    Li xiongshan nodded and said with a smile, "what Mr. Xiao said is."


    Although Li xiongshan said that, blind people could see that he didn''t take Xiao Yao''s words seriously.


    In fact, now Li xiongshan''s attitude is also expected by Xiao Yao.


    He thought for a while and said, "well, let''s leave yuqiongshan first, and then we''ll have a long-term plan."


    Li xiongshan sighed and said, "it''s not easy to leave now."


    "I know, so I''m here!" Xiao Yao said, "since I''m here, there''s nothing that''s not easy. In addition, if you''re not right now, it''s not that there''s no solution."


    "Well?" Li xiongshan was startled and stared at Xiao Yao.


    He thought, is there any solution?


    It''s not that he hasn''t thought about this problem, and he has gathered his wisdom, but no matter how he thinks about it, he can''t come up with a proper way.


    Now, Xiao Yao said in front of him that there was a way, how could Li xiongshan not be excited?


    Xiao Yao laughed, one hand beating the rhythm on the table, and said, "we can see the Royal orphans. Didn''t you tell me before? Now the government army is not the orthodox of the royal family. In this case, let''s let the royal family of the state of Jiang be orthodox. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s method, Li xiongshan was speechless.


    "Mr. Xiao, where can we find the Royal orthodox orphans?" Li xiongshan said with a bitter smile.


    Originally, he really thought Xiao Yao had a good idea. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he was extremely disappointed.


    If he could find the royal family''s orphan, Li xiongshan would be overjoyed. But for so many years, he has never heard of the blood of the orthodox royal family.


    Looking at Li xiongshan, Xiao Yao could not help shaking his head and sighing.


    This boy''s brain is not very good after all!


    Xiao Yao stares at Li xiongshan and asks, "if you can''t find one, you won''t pull one?"


    "Pull one at random?" Li xiongshan felt that his world outlook would be subverted at this moment.


    Can you pull one of these?


    Xiao Yao hated the iron but said: "you say he is the orphan of the orthodox royal family, he is naturally. Who else can verify this thing? It''s just believing or not believing. What if other people don''t believe it? After we have gained some advantages, others will have to believe even if they don''t believe it. "


    Li xiongshan''s eyes twinkled and focused.


    Xiao Yao''s words opened a door to a new world for him


    What Xiao Yao said was something Li xiongshan had never thought about before, but it''s not impossible to think about it now

 Chapter 1396

    Xiao Yao''s words, let Li xiongshan suddenly open.


    Although Xiao Yao just made a simple start, what needs to be done and what can be done behind has already formed a blueprint in Li xiongshan''s mind.


    Li Xiongshan is not the former Li Wutong, so when Xiao Yao took the lead, he had many thoughts in his mind. Actually, Wu Wu Tong and Li Xiongshan two people had many common points. For example, they were molded by a lot of forging to make a different person now. Are sitting in a high position, even if the beginning did not have the ability to sit in this position, but for a long time, it will grow up.


    After that, Xiao Yao began to plan how to take Li xiongshan and others to leave yuqiongshan.


    Before, although Xiao Yao showed a very indifferent attitude in front of Liu Chengfeng, only he knew that there were too many problems.


    Before, it was not easy for him to take Xiao Zhan and others or take them out. Now, he has encountered such a situation.


    His luck, has burst once, this time, can''t completely rely on luck again.


    Moreover, for Xiao Yao, he still has a very important thing to do.


    That is to show yourself as much as possible in front of Li xiongshan.


    Although he had opened a new world for Li xiongshan before, he did not feel that Li xiongshan could be convinced by this alone. From the beginning to now, from Li xiongshan to see Xiao Yao again, his attitude is very good, but Xiao Yao knows a truth very well. What a person says in his mouth is not necessarily the same as what he thinks in his heart.


    If it was Li xiongshan in the past, Xiao Yao felt that it was not so difficult for him to master each other''s psychology, but now it is not the same. Li xiongshan is not Li xiongshan in the past, and he is not so easy to fool. How can he say that he is also the leader of more than 30000 people, and how can he still be so short-sighted and simple minded?


    "Mr. Xiao, are you really going to rush out with us?" Li xiongshan asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "We don''t have reinforcements?" Li xiongshan asked again.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    At this moment, Li xiongshan felt that his brain was about to explode. He was thinking, isn''t Xiao Yao really joking?


    If they could rush out so easily, how could they wait until now?


    Just looking at Xiao Yao''s serious attitude, he didn''t know how to question.


    In the past, Li xiongshan thought Xiao Yao was a great man, otherwise he would not have risen up because of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Now, he still feels that way.


    Everyone has their own preconceptions, even Li xiongshan.


    To be honest, in Li xiongshan''s heart, he thinks Xiao Yao can be trusted. But now, it''s not his own business. Under his hand, there are many people who are willing to kill with Xiao Yao. However, those under his hand may not be willing to do the same.


    What can we do to build the trust of those people under our hands in Xiao Yao?


    Therefore, he also revealed his own ideas.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is a person he can completely trust. Since he can''t come up with a suitable way, it''s better to throw the problem to Xiao Yao. Anyway, he thinks Xiao Yao''s brain is much better than his own.


    Xiao Yao had a headache after listening to Li xiongshan''s words. He had never thought about this before, because if it was someone else, he thought that he would just persuade the general. However, Li xiongshan''s situation is special. In fact, this is a huge problem that Li xiongshan''s team is facing now.


    In this team of tens of thousands of people, the cohesion is not so strong.


    This is a mess of loose sand, otherwise it would not have been defeated by Jiang Guofu''s army in such a short time.


    It''s really hard for such a team to go far.


    Xiao Yao wanted to tell Li xiongshan that this is your business, and you should solve it yourself. But in the end, he didn''t say it. The purpose of his coming to yuqiongshan this time is to help Li xiongshan open up the situation? If Li xiongshan has to do all these things, why does this guy have to need his own help?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao made a decision.


    "Gather all the people under your hands first."


    Li xiongshan was stunned. He didn''t know what Xiao Yao was going to do, but he didn''t ask anything. He immediately nodded and soon gathered more than 8000 people under his hand.


    Fortunately, Yuqiong mountain is big enough and the mountains are continuous. Otherwise, it''s not easy for these 8000 people to hide.


    In fact, at the beginning, there were more than 10000 people on Li xiongshan''s side, but after such a long time of tug of war, the number has been shrinking.


    Even if they occupy the advantage of the terrain, they did not cause too much damage to the government.


    For example, there are six or seven thousand fewer people on their side, but there are about twenty-five thousand left on the government side.


    That is to say, they only exchanged the 6000 or 7000 people for the other side''s loss of 3000 or 4000 people.


    Maybe part of the reason is that the government troops have the advantage in the number of people, but if they were Xiao Zhan, they would not have met such a situation.


    Not to mention Xiao Zhan, even the silent camp will not encounter such a thing.


    It''s true that the Fu army has a certain advantage, but Li xiongshan and others have the same advantage. The terrain is one thing, and they are in the dark, and the Fu army is in the Ming Dynasty. It''s hard to say that they are still fighting like this.


    However, Xiao Yao is too lazy to say that the war is around the corner. Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to shake the morale of these people.


    After everyone got together, Xiao Yao''s second step was to gather the bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    Now the bronze terracotta warriors and horses for Xiao Yao are not big killers. In the Qing Dynasty, his bronze terracotta warriors and horses had already been exposed, and he didn''t care.


    The appearance of the bronze terracotta warriors and horses had a great impact on Li xiongshan and others. Zhao Guoshi and Qin Dynasty had seen them before, but it was the first time for them to see them.


    "This... This is..."


    Seeing everyone''s face covered with circles, Xiao Yao didn''t bother to explain too much to them.


    He turned to Li xiongshan and said, "before you asked me if I had any reinforcements, I told you no, do you remember?"


    Li xiongshan was staring at the bronze terracotta warriors and horses. His eyes were blank. No one knew what was going on in his mind at this time. He just felt that it was too shocking. When Xiao Yao asked this question, his brain almost didn''t work, just nodded subconsciously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I didn''t cheat you just now. After all, I always feel that we don''t need reinforcements at all. I am reinforcements alone!"


    "..." Li xiongshan has nothing to say.


    If Xiao Yao had said such a thing before, Li xiongshan would not take it seriously though he didn''t say anything.


    However, now the bronze terracotta warriors and horses are standing in front of them, listening to Xiao Yao''s words, what reason does he not believe?


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted Li xiongshan on the shoulder.


    "Now, I want you to kill with me, dare you?"


    At this moment, not to mention Li xiongshan, the other thousands of people were shocked by the tiger.


    Before Li xiongshan opened his mouth, he heard a burst of noise from the crowd.


    "Why don''t you dare!"


    "Why don''t you dare!"


    "Why don''t you dare!"


    The sound lasted for a long time, which Li xiongshan had never thought of before.


    Not to mention Li xiongshan, there are still many people here. Even if Li xiongshan is the only one, plus the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, Xiao Yao will not pay attention to the more than 20000 soldiers outside. Li xiongshan and others didn''t have reinforcements. In fact, those government troops outside also didn''t have reinforcements. There weren''t many soldiers in the state of Jiang. In addition, the rest of them were still tired of dealing with the remaining tigers under Li xiongshan in the future.


    It can be said that this time, Jiang also took a great risk. They didn''t want to lose this battle, because once they lost, it would give them a heavy blow. At that time, those who were defeated would have to become Jiang''s army.


    How else can they support?


    There are more than 20000 people outside. Why do they cause trouble to Xiao Yao and others?


    Xiao Yao waved his fist and said, "now, pick up the things you''ve done and kill them with me!"


    "Kill


    "Kill


    "Kill


    It seems that this word is originally very penetrating.


    The word "kill" reverberates in the dense forest.


    Everyone, with neat steps, followed Xiao Yao, behind the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, rolled up the dust and charged down the mountain again.


    When the battle broke out in Yuqiong mountain, a battle broke out somewhere in the north foot.


    North foot, north gate pass.


    The silent camp has 3000 light riders, but now there are only 800.


    They retreated a hundred Li and the other side pursued eight hundred Li.


    However, they feel that this wave is not a loss, approaching, they used more than 2000 people, replaced the northern foot of the Imperial City 5000 people, plus two double master, a triple master.


    Finally, we got to the North River area.


    There is no way to retreat.


    When the moon falls, Meng Kaiqiang''s sword lights up again.


    "The 800 soldiers of the silent camp listened to the order and took a rest for a while. Then they fought with me to die!"


    The eight hundred soldiers had no blood on their faces. When the cold wind blew, many of them were swinging. But when the last word of Meng Kaiqiang''s words fell, 800 people began to shout¡° Silent camp, never retreat This moment is the collision of warm blood and cold wind

 Chapter 1397

    The wind is rustling and the water is cold.


    800 silent camp, momentum like rainbow.


    This is the silent camp. They can''t say they are victorious, but have you ever seen them step back? For the soldiers of the silent battalion, there are only two kinds of Fates, one is to return triumphantly, the other is to die in battle. In addition, there is no third.


    This is the silent camp. The flag of the silent camp is dyed red with blood.


    There are still 7000 people in the imperial city.


    This battle is also an adventure for the imperial city.


    If the imperial city really loses, it will be like a mountain of defeat, declaring the end of the war completely.


    But even if they win, there is no big advantage for them. They can''t even pull back one city. They can only say that they can take a breath for a while.


    If you think about it carefully, this battle is really not a good thing for the soldiers on the side of the imperial city. Now, even if they have really won, the silent battalion has completely extinguished their momentum.


    When did they think that silent camp had so many people and how far they could fight them?


    Is that still human?


    Are they really not afraid of death?


    In fact, the soldiers of silent camp are really afraid of death, but they have to die because they have no way back.


    Meng Kaiqiang used to be a bandit after all. Even though he has been tempered and forged too much now, there is still a sense of banditry in his heart.


    For Meng Kaiqiang, a bandit, death is nothing. Anyway, he never thought that he could have a good death. Moreover, in his bandit world, at this stage, it is meaningless to be afraid of death. Before, he thought that if he wanted to die, he''d better die earlier, and die when he can still carry a knife, Even if he was really going to die, he could at least pull a few people on his back. It seems that death is not so terrible. By the way, he instilled his idea into the brain of the 800 ordinary soldiers in the silent camp.


    Looking from a distance, those people in the imperial city are somewhat complicated.


    They looked at the mighty 800 people and felt extremely bitter.


    If you are yourself, can you still have such momentum now? They can''t help asking themselves. I''m afraid only the silent camp can do it in the whole northern foothills. Eight hundred people have the momentum of eight thousand people.


    Meng Kaiqiang, holding a long knife in his hand, walked in the front.


    His horse didn''t know where it died, but it didn''t matter to him any more.


    These light cavalry of silent battalion have now become infantry.


    So what? Do they have to fight on the horse?


    Off the horse, they are not silent camp?


    After all, there is no such reason.


    How many people have despised these 800 silent soldiers?


    If it wasn''t for being disliked, how could they come to Yangcheng and be incorporated by Xiao Yao?


    But now, who dares to belittle them?


    These people, after all, spilled blood on their heads.


    With blood, tell them how strong they are!


    Standing at the commanding height, looking at the thousands of people under the rocks, Meng Kaiqiang gave a smile and a long sigh of relief.


    He raised the long knife in his hand, with a cold light shining on its tip.


    "Silent camp, invincible in battle!"


    "Silent camp! We are invincible


    "Kill


    The dust rolled up in waves.


    800 silent camp, from top to bottom, rushing like a tide.


    The thousands of soldiers in the imperial city finally moved. Although they felt that they could not hold the sword, they still killed them.


    Eight hundred people collided with seven thousand people and broke through a line of defense.


    Soon, the formation of the 7000 men had been completely dispersed.


    However, before they came back to their senses, the hundreds of silent campers rushed back.


    If he can really escape, Meng Kaiqiang will take the hundreds of people under his hand to leave this place, but he knows that they can''t run at all in their present state.


    Since that''s the case, don''t run away, kill one without losing money, kill two to make a steady profit, kill three to make a profit!


    It''s not just Meng Kaiqiang who thinks so. It''s also in the hearts of the few hundred remaining taxi drivers in the silent camp.


    A battle lasted half an hour.


    Finally, the blood flowed.


    At a glance, the whole Avenue was stained with blood.


    Three points into the earth.


    Behind Meng Kaiqiang, there are five or six other people, who can''t stand steadily.


    There are about 4000 soldiers in the imperial city.


    Eight hundred people, more than three thousand of each other.


    For Meng Kaiqiang, he seems to have won the battle of trapped animals.


    Suddenly, he turned and walked up the hill.


    The rest of them seemed to know what Meng Kaiqiang wanted to do at this time. They all stood quietly and watched Meng Kaiqiang go step by step.


    The four thousand people did not even launch a charge at this time. In fact, they were all very curious about what Meng Kaiqiang wanted to do at this time.


    Finally, Meng Kaiqiang went to the top of the mountain.


    He reached out, picked up the flag that had fallen to the ground and shook it.


    The bright red flag flutters with the wind.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the flag with three words of silent camp.


    Finally, Meng Kaiqiang fell down, his knees, are kneeling on the ground, two hands holding the flag, hard hit into the soil, standing on the top of the mountain.


    He looked at the direction of Yang Cheng, dry lips permeated with blood.


    Then, with a smile, close your eyes


    "Silent camp!"


    "Invincible in battle!"


    The rest of the silent soldiers roared and killed the four thousand again.


    A long gun passed through their bodies.


    It''s finally down.


    The soldiers in the imperial city were also relieved.


    One of the generals, looking younger, didn''t have much ability, but he had a good father. He jumped off his horse. He had been hiding behind all the time in the war before.


    He was relieved to see that the crisis was completely relieved.


    He held out his hand and pointed to the top of the mountain. He was so angry that he said, "go and pull down the flag!"


    Four thousand soldiers, still.


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    Still no one talks to him.


    He had no choice but to walk towards the hillside alone.


    When he got to the top of the mountain, he was out of breath.


    He kicked away Meng Kaiqiang''s body with one foot, and then held the flagpole with two hands. With great effort, he still didn''t pull the flag out of the soil.


    "Somebody, help!"


    No one paid any attention to him.


    After a while of stalemate, the young general''s face could not hang up completely, and he also came down.


    Those who can pull up the flag from the hill are not willing to go.


    Those who are willing to go do not have that ability.


    The flag with silent camp was erected on the top of the mountain for a long time.


    Looking at the flag, the soldiers in the imperial city were very sad.


    Although the last winner is them, after all this battle, those soldiers understand that the battle between the city and the winner is also Wutong.


    Silent camp, it''s really terrible


    The flag of silent camp was not only inserted into the slope, but also into their hearts.


    The flag is still flying


    At the same time, the battle of yuqiongshan is coming to an end.


    In the charge between Xiao Yao and the bronze terracotta warriors, Li xiongshan and others had already rushed out.


    For Li xiongshan, it''s very good that he can rush out with people, but Xiao Yao''s idea is obviously not like this.


    At first, his idea was simple. Like Li xiongshan, he felt that as long as he and others could rush out, they would finish the task. But after he killed two quintuple masters in succession, he suddenly felt that it was not very cost-effective to leave like this.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that he could kill all these people.


    If Xiao Yao had put forward such an idea before that, he would have been opposed by Li xiongshan. In his opinion, it would be very good to escape from yuqiongshan.


    But now it''s different. The eyes of all the people in the blood bank are red. In their opinion, even if they really kill all these people, it''s no big deal.


    So they followed Xiao Yao to charge again.


    The last quintuple master, in the face of Xiao Yao, a quintuple master, could not get any advantage, and even was beaten. At this time, the quintuple master understood how his two colleagues died.


    Is this guy still human?


    Why is he so strong?


    If at the beginning, he was very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s ranking of the top ten experts and full of doubts, now he is completely convinced.


    Fortunately, Jiang Guofu''s troops are all bloody. Even though the scale of victory has turned to Li xiongshan and others, they still don''t see any deserters.


    When the battle is over, Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng see each other again.


    Three days later, they also received information from Beilu.


    Meng Kaiqiang is dead.


    This news immediately caused a heavy blow to Xiao Yao. There was a murderous air in his eyes.


    "How could that be? It''s just a small matter, isn''t it? Why does Meng Kaiqiang still die? " Xiao Yao looks really angry, even trembling. Liu Chengfeng said bitterly: "in the vicinity of the north gate, there are ambushes. This is an invitation for the emperor to enter the urn." Xiao Yao clenched his fists and leaped his forehead. Liu Chengfeng continued: "brother Xiao, in fact, war will kill people, but in the past, people you don''t know will die." Liu Chengfeng''s words made Xiao Yao calm down completely¡° Shall we write back, brother¡° Back Xiao Yao said. Liu Chengfeng picked up the paper and pen, raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao, waiting for Xiao Yao to continue¡° The northern foot of the monument two hundred thousand, I and Wu Wutong are all named.

 Chapter 1398

    /p> A strange thing happened in the north foot.


    On a mountain dozens of miles away from Yangcheng in the north foot of the mountain, there is a tombstone in Daxing.


    No one knows what king Li thought and why he wanted to build a tombstone at this time. You know, such a project will take a long time, and it will also cost a lot of human and material resources. Such a choice is too unwise.


    In fact, Wang Wenge and others all think so.


    Although it was Xiao Yao who wrote the letter, it was Xiao Yao who made the decision.


    But everyone knows that when Xiao Yao made this decision, he must have been hot blooded. Such a decision is too unwise.


    When Liu Chengfeng wrote a letter, he also felt that Xiao Yao was on the top, but he didn''t say much. On the one hand, he knew that he couldn''t change Xiao Yao''s idea; on the other hand, he was on the top.


    He and Xiao Yao have the same idea.


    People! You can have reason, but when you shouldn''t have reason, you have to be impulsive. Otherwise, what is human?


    For some things, I know it''s wrong to do so, but I always think it should be done.


    On the hillside, Wu Wutong stood straight, looking at the distance from which it was still working.


    Wang Wenge stood behind her, persuading her.


    Finally, Wu Wutong opened his mouth.


    "Wang Wenge, actually, I don''t like you at all, do you know?"


    Wang Wenge was slightly stunned. He bowed his lower body slightly and didn''t speak.


    Wu Wutong continued: "I don''t love you, and Song Yuxuan, and my master, not because you talked too much, nor because you were too wide. I know that you can help me with me. It''s my pleasure, but your scholar is too angry, and you are also a scholar, and you are not a scholar. How are you


    With this statement, Wu Wutong turned his face and looked at Wang Wen Ge, with sharp eyes, but with a slight expectation.


    Wang Wenge gave a bitter smile and nodded his head.


    He is a smart man.


    Everyone in the world thinks so, and so does he himself.


    So when Wu Wutong spoke to this extent, Wang Wen Ge had already understood what the other person wanted to express.


    "Lord, if you have to do this, I can''t help it."


    "I just feel that behind us, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at us." Wu Wutong drew a deep breath and said, "there are twenty thousand men in Meng Kaiqiang''s former subordinates, and there are still the silent camp. There are tens of millions of people at the north foot. They are staring at us. If we are really too rational, what do you think of them? Go and talk to Meng Kaiqiang''s subordinates, to 20000 soldiers of silent camp, and to Liming people. Can you stand in front of them, straighten your waist, and repeat to them what you said to me? "


    When Wu Wutong finished, Wang Wen Ge did not answer immediately.


    He thought about it very seriously, assumed the environment, and finally shook his head.


    He always felt that if he was really in such an environment, he could not say it anyway.


    Wang Wen Ge shook his head and a smile appeared on his Wutong face.


    She continued to turn around and look into the distance. Wang Wenge stood behind her and watched quietly. After a while, Wang Wenge burst out laughing.


    Wu Wutong glanced at him curiously.


    Wang Wenge coughed and said with a smile, "Wang Ye is really suitable to be an emperor."


    Wu Wutong cried and asked, "what?"


    "I don''t know. That''s how I feel. If Wu Li and I started from the same point as Wang Ye, I would not come to Yangcheng. I always feel that people like you should be the emperor."


    Wu Wutong gave him a white look, but he did not speak.


    People in the northern foot of the mountain are talking about it.


    The tombstone is still standing.


    There are the names of Wutong, with the name of Zhao Danxuan, the name of Meng Kaiqiang, and the name of Xiao Yaoliu.


    Even Wu Li''s name was added.


    Wu Wutong said damn people who died in this war deserve to be stele.


    Whether it''s the people of Li palace or the people of the imperial city.


    There should be a monument.


    On that day, thousands of soldiers from the imperial city went to Yangcheng.


    It''s mighty, it''s indomitable.


    On the same day, those Imperial City soldiers changed their surnames to Prince Li''s residence.


    No one thought that this would happen.


    Not to mention Zhao danxuan, Wang Wenge and song Yuxuan, even Xiao Yao, the creator of all this, did not expect such a situation.


    This is certainly a good thing for Li Wang Fu.


    However, their starting point is not like this!


    When Xiao Yao heard the news, he just laughed.


    Then, understatement said: "there are really many pairs of eyes, looking at us... This world, or many people, people! Do you think Meng Kaiqiang wants to see such a northern foothill? "


    Liu Chengfeng did not answer, but listened quietly.


    He felt that Xiao Yao''s question was not his.


    Xiao Yao may not need an answer very much.


    During this period of time, they have been staying in jiangguogang City, together with Li xiongshan and others.


    Now Li xiongshan, for Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng, is obedient, mainly because Xiao Yao''s strength has made him completely convinced.


    As soon as he met Xiao Yao, Li xiongshan regarded Xiao Yao as a man of heaven.


    Later, Li xiongshan became strong. Although he could not say that he despised Xiao Yao, at least in his heart, Xiao Yao was not so far away. Now, he got to know Xiao Yao again and felt that Xiao Yao was too strong.


    To have such a person to help him, he felt that he wanted to defeat the government army and let the tiger army become the orthodox of the state of Jiang again, which was not beyond his reach.


    In a word, Li xiongshan thinks that Xiao Yao''s appearance is definitely his greatest help.


    Moreover, the more I know Xiao Yao, the more Li xiongshan feels that Xiao Yao has many shining points.


    If at first Xiao Yao conquered him through his own cultivation, and then he became a bronze terracotta warriors and horses, now there are earth shaking changes. In Li xiongshan''s view, what cultivation and bronze terracotta warriors and horses are not the most terrible things about Xiao Yao. What really makes Li xiongshan feel terrible is Xiao Yao''s brain.


    He always thinks that Xiao Yao''s ideas are strange, but many times he has to admit that Xiao Yao''s ideas are very reasonable, maybe some unconventional, but they can certainly play a very good effect.


    With Xiao Yao, the city of Oka has changed a lot.


    Before, there were many people on Li xiongshan''s side, but many of them were different from Li xiongshan''s. In fact, this is quite normal. On the one hand, Li xiongshan''s time together is very short. It''s like a mess of scattered sand. On the other hand, it''s because there are all kinds of people in it. Bandits account for the majority, as well as vendors and farmers, As well as some servants of rich families and so on, these people are all together, the mind is complex. Therefore, Xiao Yao has killed many people since he came here. If he talks with these people at the beginning, they may not listen to him. This is inevitable.


    It was because Xiao Yao understood this that he first established his prestige.


    Only when they know that their fists are hard enough, can they sit down and reason with them.


    The final effect is also very good, Li xiongshan see in the eyes of Xiao Yao is also more and more admiration.


    In fact, everyone is selfish.


    Don''t mention the people under Li xiongshan''s hand. Even Li xiongshan himself is selfish.


    Li xiongshan dares to clap his chest and say that he doesn''t want to be in charge of the world?


    Perhaps, Li xiongshan really dares to clap his chest and say, after all, he will not be shameful when he comes to this step.


    However, Xiao Yao never thought Li xiongshan was a hidden danger.


    For such a person, the way of thinking is still too simple.


    Although the leader of the tiger army is Li xiongshan, if Xiao Yao wants to replace him, it''s very simple. It''s just that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to stand in front of everyone. On the other hand, Xiao Yao doesn''t have so much time to deal with those trivial things.


    To put it mildly, Li xiongshan is just a puppet controlled by Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Li xiongshan knows all this, but he knows that Xiao Yao is definitely not what he can deal with. If he has any thoughts now, I''m afraid Xiao Yao won''t keep him. If it''s a big deal, he will kill Li xiongshan and push Liu Chengfeng up. It''s not impossible for Xiao Yao, as long as Xiao Yao doesn''t have any opinions, I''m afraid none of the people under Li xiongshan''s hands will have an opinion either.


    What''s more, now Li xiongshan still wants to take advantage of Xiao Yao''s strength. If he quarrels with Xiao Yao now, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t do anything to him, if Xiao Yao leaves him, it''s impossible for him to continue this road.


    People! You can''t be too smart to live. It''s good to be stupid at the right time. After all, pretending to be stupid is also an art!


    Another thing is that I don''t know where Li xiongshan found an eight year old boy, who is the so-called orthodox descendant of the royal family.


    Anyway, that''s what Li xiongshan told others.


    Even if many smart people know that this is bullshit, who can come up with the evidence to overthrow Li xiongshan''s words?


    If there is no evidence, what Li xiongshan said is certain.


    If no one can overturn it, it is a fact. This is what Xiao Yao told Li xiongshan. At the beginning, Xiao Yao just gave Li xiongshan a general direction, and Li xiongshan had made a plan£¨ End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1399

    Li xiongshan is also a talented person. Xiao Yao can feel this. In fact, as long as he is not a fool, he knows that since Li xiongshan has come to this stage, he must have something extraordinary. However, in front of Xiao Yao, Li xiongshan never showed his intelligence excessively.


    After all, sometimes, pretending to be confused is also an art!


    Li xiongshan knows that even if he is really not stupid, he should be a little silly in front of Xiao Yao.


    Otherwise, what should Xiao Yao do if he feels that he is a very difficult person to control?


    Before the first World War in yuqiongshan, Jiang''s vitality had been greatly damaged.


    In the next few small battles, the tiger army had a great advantage. Part of the reason was that the government army had not recovered.


    Last time, they suffered a heavy loss. They didn''t even have to think about it to know Jiang Guofu''s mood during this period. Moreover, this incident caused them too much damage. After all, according to the original script, Li xiongshan and others were bound to die in yuqiongshan.


    It is because of this that the government troops have spent a lot of time to arrange and arrange their troops, just to keep Li xiongshan and others. When they besieged yuqiongshan, the government troops were besieged by Li xiongshan''s troops in other parts of the state of Jiang, which meant to besiege Wei and save Zhao. But even so, the government troops were still biting their teeth, but in the end, However, it was hard for the government and army to accept it.


    So Li xiongshan made a very important decision at this time, that is to seize this opportunity and maximize their advantages. In this case, it is easy to say, but it is even more difficult to do. Before Xiao Yao came to the state of Jiang, the situation was totally one-sided. Although Li xiongshan gathered a large group of people in a very short time, such a large group of scattered sand was like a mob. Therefore, in the confrontation of Jiang Guofu''s army, it was almost losing and there was no chance to win.


    It is because of this that Li xiongshan feels that he must seize this opportunity. Otherwise, if he wants to have such a good opportunity next time, he will not know when to wait.


    Thinking of this, Li xiongshan suddenly felt very depressed. He felt that it was thanks to Xiao Yuan. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what kind of situation he was in now. It was estimated that most of them were still pushed to the ground by the government.


    When Li xiongshan was fighting with the army, Xiao Yao took Liu Chengfeng to Qingcheng Mountain.


    This time, he came to Jiang state. So far Xiao Yao did not go to Qingchengshan. This is a little more rude. After all, when he first came to Jiang with his Wutong tree, he was given a great treat in Qingchengshan. And no matter whether he was Hong Feisheng or his old hand, he was very good.


    The most important thing is that this time, Xiao Yao didn''t want to go, but Lao Zhangjiao sent a messenger to let him go.


    Xiao Yao is really embarrassed to think so. He didn''t want to take the initiative to come to the door for such a long time, so he still needs to send someone by himself.


    When he got to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao also met Lao Zhangjiao in the main hall.


    Lao Zhangjiao looks as pleasant as before.


    "Coming?" Lao Zhangjiao stood up, patted his clothes and came to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded and began to look around again.


    This is obviously a manifestation of a guilty heart.


    Lao Zhangjiao has long lived as a master. At this time, Xiao Yao is thinking something in his heart. Even if he doesn''t say it, he can figure it out more or less.


    At the moment, he said impolitely, "what are you guilty of now? Is it because you didn''t take the initiative to come to Qingcheng Mountain, or because you are in a mess now? "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, rubbed his hands and said, "Zhang Jiao, what you said is in fact true."


    "I guess so." Lao Zhang Jiao said with a smile, "you have been in the state of Jiang for such a long time, and you didn''t want to come to Qingcheng Mountain. In fact, there is still a part of the reason, that is, you are worried that I have too much to ask?"


    Xiao Yao was noncommittal and nodded.


    "In fact, I know what you think, so for such a long time, I didn''t think I had to call you here, but I can''t help it this time. Jiang guotaiping came to Qingcheng Mountain some time ago."


    Taiping Chen in the mouth of Lao Zhang Jiao is actually similar to the imperial city at the northern foot of the mountain.


    There is no doubt that the one in Lao Zhangjiao''s mouth is the emperor of the state of Jiang.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and nodded, but he didn''t speak at once. Instead, he waited for Lao Zhangjiao to continue.


    Lao Zhangjiao thought about it and took Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng to a quiet place.


    After sitting down, a young disciple came to deliver a pot of tea.


    Then, a two-year-old boy came running, noisy. When Lao Zhangjiao saw the child, he was happy and put the child on his lap.


    "Remember him?" Old palm teaches to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao first was a Leng, then understood, and asked, "is this kid the same one I had brought with Wu Wutong before?"


    Lao Zhangjiao nodded with a smile.


    Xiao Yao also sighed, put out his hand on the child''s head and touched it gently, saying: "time really flies."


    "Yes." Lao Zhangjiao nodded and said, "in other words, if you come to Qingcheng Mountain once, you will abduct Hong feisheng. Now think about it, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly and returns to his mind. He sweeps away the previous embarrassment and says, "Zhang Jiao, if you say that, I will be wronged!"


    Old palm teaches spirit to be bad, stare an eye to ask a way: "do you have what grievance?"


    Xiao Yao said: "of course I will be wronged. Hong feisheng was not abducted by me, but by Liu Zhezhi."


    Lao Zhangjiao was a little stunned. He thought about it carefully and nodded. He seemed to think Xiao Yao had a point.


    Xiao Yao continued: "even without the appearance of my variable, it''s almost time for Hong feisheng to leave Qingcheng Mountain to find Liu Zhezhi."


    Hearing this, Lao Zhangjiao sighed and said, "you''re right."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he could persuade Lao Zhangjiao in such a short time.


    I didn''t expect that Lao Zhangjiao could understand it so quickly.


    Seeing the shocked expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Lao Zhangjiao said with a smile, "what''s so amazing about this? I''m not a fool. I don''t understand anything. As you said, feisheng has her in his heart. It''s a matter of time before he leaves. Besides, it''s a good thing for feisheng. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and whispered, "it''s just that it''s not a good thing for Qingcheng Mountain."


    Lao Zhangjiao asked with a smile: "why do you say that? Is Hong feisheng in Qingcheng Mountain? This is Qingcheng Mountain. Without Hong feisheng, Qingcheng Mountain is not Qingcheng Mountain? "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Naturally, he didn''t have such an idea, but whether Hong feisheng was in Qingcheng Mountain or not had a great influence on both Qingcheng Mountain and Jiang state.


    Just like this, it seems that it''s not very good to speak in front of Lao Zhangjiao.


    Since Lao Zhangjiao has put forward an attitude of disapproval, Xiao Yao thinks it''s better not to take this matter seriously, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a shame for Lao Zhangjiao?


    At this time, Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the child standing on the side and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Hong Qingliu." When the little boy spoke, he was still very clear, and his words were correct. When Xiao Yao saw him for the first time, he was still a baby.


    In a word, the child was brought out of the bandit''s nest in the end of his life.


    Now that he can come to Qingcheng Mountain and be taken in by the old master, it should be the biggest fortune for this child in his life. Well... Actually, the biggest fortune for this child is to meet Xiao Yao.


    "Qingliu has a good nature, a good savvy and a lot of wisdom." Lao Zhang Jiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yaole said, "maybe this will become the second Hong feisheng."


    "Why do you have to be the second Hong feisheng Old Zhang Jiao asked curiously, "Hong Qingliu is Hong Qingliu. He is no worse than anyone else."


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    After Hong Qingliu went out, Lao Zhangjiao finally got to the point.


    "In fact, this time I want you to come to Qingcheng Mountain, it''s just a walk." Old palm teaches to say.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned and looks at Lao Zhangjiao curiously.


    It''s really hard for Xiao Yao to understand what the other party said.


    Lao Zhangjiao continued: "it''s easy to say. The purpose of Jiang Taiping City, who came here before, was to hope that I could talk about love in the middle."


    "Intercede?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what do you mean?"


    Lao Zhangjiao poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao quickly held out his hands and took it respectfully.


    Lao Zhangjiao then continued: "the reason why the tiger army can sweep away the previous decline is that it is so overwhelming. You know, I know. The Taiping City naturally knows. In the final analysis, it is because there is a huge variable in the state of Jiang. As for who the variable is, I don''t need to say more about it."


    At this point, Lao Zhangjiao also glanced at Xiao Yao, whose intention was superficial.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "Zhang Jiao, if you say that, you really look up to me. How can I have such great ability?"


    Laozhang Jiaole he said, "I don''t know what others say, but you really have such great ability. There''s no doubt about that. However, I know you have your own ideas. Since you have come to Jiangguo to wade in the muddy water, there must be your reasons. I won''t interfere with what Hong feisheng did before. I won''t interfere with him if he didn''t want to be the leader of Qingcheng Mountain, Now it''s the same for you. I''ve invited you here, and that''s enough. "


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    In fact, when he came to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao thought a lot about it.


    Thought of the intention of Lao Zhangjiao. What he didn''t expect was that Lao Zhangjiao was so easy to talk to him

 Chapter 1400

    The meaning of Lao Zhang Jiao has been expressed very clearly. It can be said that Xiao Yao is not embarrassed at all.


    In the room, sandalwood is everywhere.


    After a short silence, Xiao Yao spoke first.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the old Zhangjiao and said, "Zhangjiao, in fact, I don''t have to make a mess of Jiangguo."


    Lao Zhangjiao narrowed his eyes and didn''t move his face.


    The meaning is very simple. As he said before, he won''t ask much about the relationship between Xiao Yao and Li xiongshan, or about the current situation of Jiang state.


    But if Xiao Yao is really willing to say it, he will naturally listen to it.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I just need a lot of help. The one in Taiping City of Jiang Kingdom has nothing to do with me. On the contrary, it''s Li xiongshan of the tiger army. If he really stands at the top of Jiang Kingdom, he can help me if I want to do something in the future. Of course, he dare not help me, because he knows better than anyone, since I can let him go up, You can get him down, too. "


    Lao Zhangjiao frowned slightly and asked, "in fact, you can have a chat with the one in Taiping City first..."


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "it''s useless."


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao has considered what Lao Zhang Jiao said before.


    Now the state of Jiang is still peaceful, and there is no contradiction between him and the one in Taiping City of Jiang. Therefore, they are not enemies, just because he needs help, Li xiongshan is helpless to stand on the opposite side of each other.


    Lao Zhangjiao didn''t seem to understand Xiao Yao''s meaning very well. He asked, "you haven''t tried. How can you know that the one in Taiping City is not willing to help you?"


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face suddenly became serious. He looked at Lao Zhangjiao. His mouth moved and he said, "I want to deal with the Qin Dynasty. Do they dare?"


    "..." Lao Zhangjiao was speechless.


    He finally understood what Xiao Yaogang had just said.


    To deal with the Qin Dynasty? Although we haven''t communicated with Taiping City yet, Lao Zhangjiao can think of the other side''s answer. Even if the government army lost to the tiger army in the end, it''s not a big deal. The state of Jiang is still the state of Jiang, but if we really want to deal with the Qin Dynasty, we may be doomed.


    Lao Zhangjiao sighed and said, "do you have to do that?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I came to the face of the world is to deal with the Qin Dynasty, this will never change." Anyway, now Xiao Yao has begun to fight with the Qin Dynasty in some aspects, but it''s nothing to say. Moreover, Xiao Yao still believes in laozhangjiao.


    In the past, he would worry about whether he would stand in everyone''s sight too early, but now, he has already stood on the top ten experts list. He doesn''t need to worry about that before.


    "How are you going to win against the Qin Dynasty?" Zhang Jiao asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "now, it''s natural to strike a stone with an egg, but when I really stand in front of the Qin Dynasty, at least I can open it in May."


    "So confident?" Zhang Jiao asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "to tell you the truth, I don''t have much confidence. After all, this is what I have to do."


    "Many people will die..." Lao Zhang Jiao sighed and said.


    Although it''s not yet that time, it''s predictable to see what will happen in the end with Xiao Yao''s firm attitude. As for the result, it doesn''t matter, because no matter what the result is, no matter who laughs to the end, how many people will die.


    This is certain.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were identified again. He looked at Lao Zhangjiao and nodded.


    "I know." He said.


    "Know what else to do?" Old palm teaches to ask a way.


    "In fact, I''m not bent on my own way, but I really have a reason to do it, people! They are all selfish. Maybe I haven''t come to your level yet. I don''t want to see people suffering. I only know that I have people and things I care about. For the sake of the people I care about and the things I have to do, I can''t think so much. " Xiao Yao said.


    Old Zhang Jiao nodded.


    After a while, Lao Zhangjiao said with a smile, "you look up to me too much. Don''t talk about you. Am I not a selfish person? It''s just that it''s not the time yet... "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    He didn''t want to flatter Lao Zhangjiao, mainly because he didn''t want to push a person to the moral commanding height.


    As long as you are an individual, you must have your own lust.


    How can there be so many desires?


    Even if it is Xu SuGuan, I dare not say that he must have no desire and no demand, right?


    Don''t even Buddhas need incense?


    With thoughts in your heart and no fragrance in your hands, who can protect you from disaster in your life?


    Of course, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to hand over his life to others. He thinks it''s better to hold his own destiny in his own hands.


    After leaving from Qingcheng Mountain, Liu Chengfeng looked at Xiao Yao and said, "this trip to Qingcheng Mountain, there is really no harvest at all!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "we didn''t expect to get anything when we came to Qingcheng Mountain."


    Liu Chengfeng gave a smile.


    Looking at the smile on Liu Chengfeng''s face, Xiao Yao also laughed and asked, "what are you thinking?"


    "Brother Xiao, when you came to Qingcheng Mountain, didn''t you really expect to get the help of Qingcheng Mountain?" Liu Chengfeng asked solemnly.


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    Anyway, there are no results, and this issue is not important.


    Liu Chengfeng can only guess a few.


    He also saw the attitude of Zhang Jiao.


    To use three words to describe, is: do not stand in line.


    In fact, this result is also expected by Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, he didn''t really want to drag Qingcheng Mountain into the water.


    He was afraid that the final result could not be controlled, so he pulled Qingcheng Mountain into the water, sorry for Hong feisheng.


    However, if he can really get the help of Qingcheng Mountain, it will be very simple for him to stabilize the situation of Jiang state in the shortest time.


    When he returned to Li xiongshan''s side, Xiao Yao sent troops again and launched a large-scale battle with Jiang Guofu army. This battle lasted for three days and three nights, killing and injuring ten thousand people. In the end, Xiao Yao also used the bronze terracotta warriors to kill a quintuple immortal.


    It''s not easy to say whether he will win or lose. After all, from the very beginning, Li xiongshan''s tiger army was at a disadvantage.


    After the battle of yuqiongshan, although Li xiongshan also gained some advantages, he was still very passive in the face of regular government troops. With the intervention of Xiao Yao and the bronze terracotta warriors, they achieved some small advantages, which is very rare. At the same time, there are rumors everywhere.


    In the final analysis, it''s only four words. The government and army are dead.


    In fact, as far as the current situation is concerned, the tiger army still does not have a great advantage. It is still too early to make a final conclusion at this time. Naturally, Xiao Yao arranged people to spread such rumors. The purpose is to suppress the arrogance of the government army and control the public opinion in the public. There are more people talking about it, so as to achieve the effect of three people becoming tigers, This can be regarded as the psychological defense line to take the lead in defeating some soldiers of the Fu army.


    Not to mention the exaggeration of the effect, Xiao Yao and Li xiongshan are sure to make a profit if they can get a little effect.


    The layout of all this is in the eyes of Li xiongshan.


    The more he saw, the more he felt that Xiao Yao was unfathomable.


    Before in Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao and Lao Zhangjiao said that Li xiongshan could control him, because Li xiongshan knew that Xiao Yao could let him stand on top of thousands of people and kick him down.


    The more Xiao Yao does, the more realistic Li xiongshan''s idea is.


    At the end of the battle, Xiao Yao is not idle, continue to pick up the butcher''s knife to kill.


    But this time, his sword was not facing the front, but began to slaughter in the tigers.


    Two double cultivators, three single cultivators, 17 little leaders and more than 300 soldiers.


    This killing, all Xiao Yao.


    In fact, the reason for killing these people is very simple. In the previous battle, these people were not willing to go all out.


    In fact, there are still a lot of such people. It''s impossible for Xiao Yao to catch them all. He can only aim at some serious cases.


    At this time, he was not worried about whether he would attack the momentum of the tigers.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to do this, but there are too many problems in the tiger army. Li xiongshan is the leader of the army. It''s obviously impossible for Li xiongshan to do such a thing, and Li xiongshan can''t do it.


    Xiao Yao began to reward him for his merits.


    Xiandan sent out more than 100 pieces, and then he got a lot of gold from Li xiongshan.


    In fact, it is also the most important step to improve the system.


    Xiao Yao did the killing, and Li xiongshan did the reward and punishment.


    After all, now, Xiao Yao did not think that he had to replace Li xiongshan.


    For Li xiongshan, there are many advantages. At least, it can buy a lot of people''s hearts.


    This can be regarded as a boon to Li xiongshan. It''s also a good thing for Xiao Yao that Li xiongshan can buy people''s hearts.


    When these things are over, Xiao Yao begins to plan for the next step.


    In Liu Chengfeng''s opinion, Xiao Yao is too radical now.


    However, he also knew that Xiao Yao wanted to solve Jiang''s stall as soon as possible.


    Therefore, even if he thinks that Xiao Yao''s current practice is somewhat inappropriate, he will not say anything more. Moreover, it is not without any benefits. For example, the tiger army now has some cohesion, and the pace is faster, which can enlarge the cohesion. This is also a kind of strike while the iron is hot. If they are allowed to have leisure, I am afraid their mind will be complicated, Maybe some people begin to retreat. After all, watching their comrades in arms and acquaintances die one by one in front of them has a great impact.

 Chapter 1401

    No matter what Xiao Yao does, how toss, Li xiongshan is holding the attitude of praise, he knows that in many ways he is not as good as Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t think that what Xiao Yao did might not be right, but later he thought, even if what Xiao Yao did was really wrong, what would happen? Can you do it right by doing it yourself? Li xiongshan''s heart is more comfortable when he thinks about it. Anyway, he wants to understand. What if Xiao Yao does something wrong? Anyway, even if Xiao Yao made a mistake, he was much better than himself


    Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t do anything wrong in doing so. Anyway, the effect is very good now. Maybe some people will feel unconvinced, but now even if someone is really unconvinced, he doesn''t dare to chew his tongue, otherwise the problem will be magnified. As for Xiao Yao''s current style, who dares to speak ill and chew his tongue, isn''t that crying and begging to move his head?


    The men of the tigers may not be so clever, but they are not so stupid.


    It''s obvious that they are not willing to do something to give their heads away.


    Next, Xiao Yao will target in the hundred mile city.


    This place, Xiao Yao is still familiar with him. Before he passed by with Hong Fei Sheng Wu Wutong Liu Feng and others, and some episodes happened, for example, the Lord of the city of Bai Li city was born to give birth to his daughter''s white rest, but it met Jiang Guojiu''s son. Then Xiao Yao fell down on the other side and became a champion with Jiang Guojiu.


    Now, Xiao Yao revisited his hometown.


    Last time, there were four of them.


    This time, there were 10000 of them.


    The purpose is to take down bailicheng.


    Bailicheng is a place that is neither big nor small. It has no advantage in terrain. It is just located at the border. After passing bailicheng, it enters the boundary of Southern Chu.


    Most importantly, bailicheng is close to their base camp.


    As long as Baili city is taken down, they will have a new position.


    It is Xiao Yao''s idea to regard bailicheng as a new starting point and attack Taiping City step by step. It may be immature, but any idea that just appears is mature. We need to move forward slowly and solve the problems when we encounter them. When all the problems are solved, the original immature ideas will naturally become mature.


    Xiao Yao''s proposal was also approved by Li xiongshan.


    This time, instead of following Xiao Yao''s words, Li xiongshan had such an idea before.


    It''s not that Li xiongshan has any strategic vision. He just thinks that it''s meaningless to be honest and occupy the mountain as the king, which makes their tiger army too irregular. It''s more comfortable to win a city first.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal about Li xiongshan''s idea. Maybe it sounds ridiculous, but since it''s similar to Xiao Yao''s idea, I don''t care about these details.


    Those people in Taiping City are not idle. When Xiao Yao and others began to arrange troops, Taiping City also launched an order to inject heavy troops into Baili city. Now that you have guessed the other party''s idea, how can you do nothing? Bailicheng is still very important for Taiping City. Nothing can be said to give it away! Therefore, since Xiao Yao wants to take down the hundred mile City, he must have a hard collision with Jiang Guofu''s army. What''s the final result after that? No one knows.


    But recently, the people of Baili city have fled.


    Although the hundred mile city has not been lost yet, the fierce tigers can''t wait for the house to collapse before moving away, can they? The gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall, so does the common people.


    The common people do not want to be the victims of the war, even if they know in their hearts that once there is a war, they will be affected to some extent. As a wise man, they will certainly escape. This is actually a good thing for Xiao Yao and others. They also do not want to hurt the common people when they attack the city, It''s because of conscience. For those bandits, it''s just because of their interests. They will feel that once they hurt the common people, the problem will be magnified infinitely. If they want to stand up at that time, they won''t get the support of the common people.


    Such an idea, in fact, is not good or bad, just too realistic.


    On the other hand, at this time, in bailicheng, the dead, the living and the others are also very anxious. No one knows whether they can hold on to the end. Now, the whole bailicheng has only 10000 soldiers and horses. Although from the current point of view, it''s comparable, no one knows what trump cards there are for the tigers, just like the bronze terracotta warriors and horses that have appeared before, It has already dealt a heavy blow to the state of Jiang. If the other party sends out the bronze terracotta warriors this time, can they really stop it?


    This is where death meets life and others worry.


    Second, it is because of Xiao Yao.


    Now Xiao Yao has the strength to kill the five immortals.


    This is still a figure standing on the top ten list.


    There is such an opponent, others dare not say, but let death meet life and others sleep, or no problem. They can only think that they hope that 10000 reinforcements from Taiping City will arrive soon. When they have 20000 people and form a front and back attack, it is not impossible to repel the tigers. The biggest problem in front of life and death is that there are too few immortal cultivation experts on their side. He himself is just a cultivator in ningdan period, and there is a master around him. But what are these in front of Xiao Yao? If you want to use this kind of strength to cultivate immortals on the top ten experts list, no doubt the mantis will become the chariot. There is no need to guess the final result¡° Dad, otherwise we''ll quit bailicheng! " It can be seen that the mood of life and death is not very good, Bai Xiuzhi also said. Diefengsheng stares at her daughter, slaps her on the armrest and scolds, "what are you talking about? Do you think we can escape now that the enemy is at hand? Do you want me to be a deserter? " In fact, Bai Xiuzhi doesn''t have such an idea. Her idea is not so complicated. She just looks at the current situation and her sad face. Naturally, she subconsciously realizes that she and others are not opponents of each other. I know I can''t fight, but why do I fight? Running away doesn''t have to be a disgrace! Isn''t there a saying that heroes don''t suffer immediate losses? She just didn''t understand the difference between the individual and the military. As an immortal or an ordinary person, it''s not a great thing to run if you can''t fight. It''s just different in the army. It''s a capital crime no matter when or which country you''re in. It''s also despised by everyone. You can''t allow your soldiers to do this kind of thing when you die, and you can''t do it yourself, This is what his own daughter said. If it is said by others, it will be unforgivable. After all, to say such words under such circumstances is to disturb the morale of the army. Looking at Bai Xiuzhi''s aggrieved expression, he sighed, waved and said, "there''s nothing wrong with you here. You go down first." Bai Xiu nodded. Anyway, he doesn''t understand what death and life are saying. It''s better to withdraw them first. After Bai Xiu left, there was a sound outside the door¡° Lord Qingwen, here you are Life and death stand up at once. Song Qingwen is the commander of the imperial city''s forbidden army and a triple master. It took only three days for song Qingwen to come to bailicheng. In fact, song Qingwen is really a talented person. He has not stopped since he arrived at bailicheng. He is either observing the terrain of bailicheng, or counting the forces of bailicheng, and preparing to arrange troops. Although his cultivation is based on the combination of death and life, there has never been a posture of giving orders to death and life since he came to bailicheng. It makes life and death feel very comfortable¡° Song Tongling, have you just come back? " See song Qingwen a pair of dusty appearance, death every life asked. After Song Qingwen sat down, he poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, wiped his forehead and said, "now the ten thousand bandits are stationed thirty miles outside the city, but they don''t know what they want to do." Although Li xiongshan and others now claim to be tigers, no one in Taiping City will admit it and still scold them as a group of bandits. In fact, this is quite normal. After all, once they admit it, they will be at a disadvantage. You can''t do anything like that! Death and life frowned and asked, "did they stop?" Song Qingwen''s eyes were complicated and he nodded. "What do they want to do?" he said with a bitter smile Song Qingwen put down his tea cup, looked at death and met life, and said with a bitter smile, "if I know, it''s OK. That guy named Xiao Yao always has some weird things to do..." death and met life said in his heart, is that a strange person in itself? Song Qingwen suddenly thought of something and asked, "I heard that death and Xiao Yao have met before?" Death meets life expression complex, nodded, said: "that is the thing before, I do for the little girl martial arts recruitment, the man just appeared, just did not expect his strength is so strong."¡° So Xiao Yao is the one who defeated the ninth prince? " Song Qingwen was also the commander of the Imperial Army in Taiping City. He knew what the ninth prince had experienced before. That''s because he lost to Xiao Yao, and now the ninth Prince has changed his mind, seeking a breakthrough, regardless of the world. He just doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.

 Chapter 1402

    To say, the prince of the state of Jiang is not favored by the ninth prince.


    On the one hand, it is because the ninth Prince has the talent of cultivating immortals. On the other hand, it is because the ninth Prince is more flexible and intelligent.


    It''s just that before, because of the martial arts competition, the ninth Prince now seems to be a different person. When he returns to Taiping City, he is silent and seldom talks with others, and even has nothing to say with his father.


    After a period of seclusion, the ninth Prince put on his luggage and began to travel. He just wanted to improve his accomplishments in the shortest time.


    It''s a good thing to be an ordinary person, but it''s not a good thing for the ninth prince.


    After all, it''s not the first time that the Taiping City thought about abolishing the present Prince and re establishing the ninth prince.


    In this way, such a plan can only be shelved.


    This is naturally a bad thing for the Taiping City, but it is a good thing for today''s Prince.


    These things in Taiping City did not ask much about life and death, and song Qingwen did not say much about them. After all, they are all smart people. Even if they are in bailicheng now, they can''t discuss Royal affairs openly.


    Once it gets out, it''s a capital crime.


    Whether it''s life or death or song Qingwen, they are all cautious people. They will not make such low-level mistakes.


    "Now I don''t care about these. In a word, those bandits are really hard to deal with. I plan to dig tunnels around bailicheng in the shortest time."


    After listening to song Qingwen''s words, he showed a curious look: "tunnel?"


    Song Qingwen nodded with a smile and said, "you should know Xiao Long Xiang of Qing Qiu Dynasty, right?"


    Death every life nodded, thinking, this is not nonsense? If you don''t know, isn''t that a fool? How many people in the whole Lingwu world don''t know about Xiao Longxiang?


    However, he didn''t want to understand one thing. What''s the relationship between Xiao Long Xiang and the tunnel?


    Seeing the puzzled look on the face of death and life, song Qingwen was speechless and said, "the most famous thing about Xiao long elephant is tunnel warfare. All the soldiers hide in the ground until the enemy enters the encirclement circle, and then come out from the tunnel to strangle the enemy."


    "Won''t that collapse?" Death meets life.


    Song Qingwen said, "support with wood."


    Life and death nodded, thinking about the feasibility.


    Song Qingwen asked, "I just didn''t expect that you didn''t know that."


    When death comes, life turns red.


    He always felt that song Qingwen''s words were laughing at his ignorance.


    When you think about it, you are really ignorant. Although you know Xiao Longxiang, you have never studied him.


    If you know a little bit about it, it''s impossible that you don''t know about it.


    Song Qingwen really thought the same way.


    He felt that life and death may be a good official with good character, but he didn''t do much duty.


    Because bailicheng is located at the border of Jiang state, it''s easy to get into a mess. Once there is a war, we have to do something step by step.


    It''s a pity that the idea of "death meets life" is not used in these things.


    But now that the enemy is at hand, he is not willing to have too many disputes and disagreements with life and death on these issues. Otherwise, if the relationship breaks down, they will suffer a lot if they want to unite to resist the strong enemy.


    "It just seems to take a lot of time, doesn''t it?"


    "As long as there are enough people, it doesn''t take long." Song Qingwen said.


    Since he put forward such an idea, there must be a certain plan.


    Seeing that song Qingwen is so confident, he doesn''t have much to say when he lives.


    The next day, they had already begun to deploy.


    Thirty miles away, in the March.


    The reason why Xiao Yao didn''t launch an immediate attack was that he wanted to see the situation of bailicheng first.


    It''s not so hard to find out about the situation in Baili city.


    Now, there will still be people fleeing from bailicheng.


    Soon Liu Chengfeng got the information he wanted.


    In the tent, after listening to Liu Chengfeng''s narration, the expressions on people''s faces became a little strange.


    "The people in the town of Baili say that the city taxi drivers are using the hoe shovel." "What do they want to do?" he asked? Is it not enough weapons? "


    With these words, Li xiongshan laughed and knew that it was impossible to happen without thinking about it. How can we say that the government army was also the regular army of the state of Jiang, and since the other party dared to confront them in bailicheng, there would be no shortage of weapons. Furthermore, even if it was really a shortage of weapons, it would be like borrowing kitchen knives, What is it to use a hoe shovel?


    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face has become a little playful.


    He looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "you said before that the guy named song Qingwen in Baili city is also Xiao Longxiang''s little fan, right?"


    "Little fan?" Liu Chengfeng didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    "It''s the admirer, just like you." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu smiled and nodded. "This is true, but sometimes intelligence will be different. What is it that they want to do with their hoes and shovel?"


    Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and said, "I just want to borrow the experience of successful people."


    Li xiongshan and others do not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Liu Chengfeng and Xiao Yao are familiar with each other, and they also know Xiao Longxiang better. When Xiao Yao said this, he already had some ideas in his mind.


    He was surprised and asked tentatively, "brother Xiao, do you mean they also want to play tunnel warfare with us?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "No wonder." Liu Chengfeng suddenly realized.


    Xiao Yao''s words, let him have a kind of feeling.


    The reason why Xiao Yao can figure it out so quickly does not prove how smart he is, just because his way of thinking is different from that of Liu Chengfeng and others.


    After all, this is a modern city, just came to the Lingwu world.


    Liu Chengfeng and others are different. They are all native to Lingwu world. It sounds strange to say that, but that''s what it is. Their way of thinking is the way of thinking of Lingwu world, and Xiao Yao is different.


    To understand these, Liu Chengfeng also had a headache, said: "if so, we will be in trouble."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "now that he has guessed the other party''s intention, what trouble is there?"


    Liu Chengfeng said helplessly: "tunnel warfare is still very troublesome."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Liu Chengfeng and asked seriously, "you have told me before that Xiao long elephant is most famous for tunnel warfare, but how many times has he used it?"


    "It''s very few. It seems that it''s only three times."


    "Do you know why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Chengfeng shook his head.


    Li xiongshan asked tentatively, "maybe it''s because the conditions are not allowed?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Li xiongshan, his eyes fell on Liu Chengfeng, and said: "maybe there are some reasons, but only a small part. The real reason is that there are too many disadvantages in tunnel warfare."


    "Malpractice?" Xiao Yao''s words successfully aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    Their eyes also fall on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao continued: "there are too many disadvantages in tunnel warfare. Once the other party catches the loophole, it will be fatal and the loss will be huge."


    Liu Chengfeng could not help but said, "brother Xiao, what are the disadvantages?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, and he said in a deep voice: "one man is the master, and ten thousand men are not allowed to open."


    Word by word.


    After that, he looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "I ask you, give you enough time, can you find the specific location of their tunnel?"


    "It should be." Liu Chengfeng said.


    "It''s not supposed to be." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng spirit shock, quickly way: "certainly can."


    "Well, that''s settled." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, as long as you can guess the other party''s intention, song Qingwen and others have already occupied a disadvantage.


    Seven days later, Xiao Yao finally launched the first offensive.


    This process can also be regarded as giving song Qingwen and others a sufficient preparation time.


    Their tunnels and trenches are almost dug.


    Liu Chengfeng didn''t disappoint Xiao Yao either. In these seven days, he found out the exact location of the tunnel.


    When he was about to arrive at his destination, Xiao Yao asked everyone to stop again.


    "Li xiongshan, you choose a team to show up." Xiao Yao said, "it''s the one with the fastest speed and the highest accomplishments."


    Even now, Li xiongshan doesn''t know what Xiao Yao wants to do. But since Xiao Yao so ordered, he did not dare to have the slightest slightest neglect, quickly nodded, began to select people under the hand.


    How to say now Li xiongshan is also the commander of the tiger army. He knows all the experts in the tiger army.


    Soon, he took 30 people to stand in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Too many, twenty." Xiao Yao said.


    Li xiongshan immediately screened out ten more people.


    "I''ll give you two hours to find all the entrances to the tunnel, but don''t be lustful." Xiao Yao said.


    Li xiongshan nodded and asked, "what shall we do when we find the entrance?"


    "It''s just location." Xiao Yao said, "try not to start a conflict with the other party. If there is any special situation, don''t worry about anything, just run for your life." Li xiongshan shook his head quickly and said, "General Xiao, we can''t escape in battle."¡° Who says you''re running away? " Xiao Yao asked, "it''s just a strategic retreat." Li xiongshan nodded with a bitter smile. Since Xiao Yao said so, he did it well. He always felt that no matter what accident happened, it would be expected by Xiao Yao. He didn''t need to worry about anything at all. He just had to go step by step. In fact, in Xiao Yao''s view, even if Li xiongshan and others were really discovered by those people in the tunnel, there would be no conflict. The guy named song Qingwen wants to catch big fish, but it''s not the little fish and shrimps. For the sake of 20 people, it''s not wise to expose his purpose. Xiao Yao also grasped this point, so he dared to let Li xiongshan and others determine their position first.

 Chapter 1403

    It''s not too difficult for Li xiongshan and others to determine the location of the tunnel entrance. It''s more than enough to give them two hours.


    After determining the location, Xiao Yao asked Liu Chengfeng to draw a map and mark all the entrances.


    "There are eight entrances in total. These people are smart enough to be afraid of being blocked by us." Liu Chengfeng sighed and said, "every entrance has a long distance between them. We block an intersection and they still have a chance to kill from the other side."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "every intersection, leave a thousand people can."


    "Well?" Liu Chengfeng asked tentatively, "can we block them?"


    Xiao Yao laughs: "why not? Didn''t I say that before? It seems that you still don''t understand what I''m saying


    Liu Chengfeng is very aggrieved. He thinks Xiao Yao''s words are too simple. If he can understand them, it''s really strange. If he wants to understand them, he has to be more careful


    Look at the whole thing now. People who don''t know think their IQ can''t keep up. How embarrassing is that?


    "Don''t worry, just follow my arrangement, there won''t be any problems." Xiao Yao said.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, Liu Chengfeng feels that he still has a lot to say, but he has to go back. He feels that there is no problem in believing Xiao Yao.


    Since Xiao Yao has said so, he really shouldn''t worry about anything.


    He has known Xiao Yao for quite a long time. Is brother Xiao doing less dangerous things? It seems very risky, but which time, not the winner in hand, the final victory?


    Therefore, Liu Chengfeng felt that he could rest assured.


    Other people don''t know, but Xiao Yao is very confident in himself. As he said, tunnel warfare is a stratagem that can be used for the first time to surprise the other party and launch a encirclement and suppression in all directions when the other party is unprepared. Xiao Longxiang brought tunnel warfare to the battlefield of Lingwu world, but after using it several times, he didn''t dare to use it. The reason is very simple. The biggest advantage of tunnel warfare is that it suddenly strikes the opponent''s mind. When the opponent''s feet are in disorder, he has basically won half of the war.


    But when the other side has mastered the information, the biggest advantage of tunnel warfare will no longer exist. Moreover, the entrance of the tunnel is generally very narrow. Once the entrance is blocked by the other side, it is difficult to rush out. Although there are many entrances, once all entrances and exits are blocked, what should the people in the tunnel do?


    When Xiao Yao guesses the other party''s intention, death meets life and others have actually lost.


    At least, Xiao Yao thinks so.


    It''s OK to use the routine of tunnel warfare on others. Now the guy named song Qingwen wants to use the routine of Xiao Yao in this way. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say about it. It''s more exaggeration than playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    In this respect, Xiao Yao is no inferior to Xiao long elephant.


    It''s too naive to deal with Xiao Yao by means of Xiao Long Xiang.


    As Xiao Yao had expected, when the tigers entered the field together, death and life immediately began to charge. They are not two idiots. They can''t hide in the tunnel and don''t know what happened outside.


    Before Li xiongshan and others began to explore the point, in fact, song Qingwen was aware of it when he died. But at that time, they didn''t act rashly. As Xiao Yao guessed, they always felt that Li xiongshan and others were just a piece of meat.


    It''s really not cost-effective to expose such a small piece of meat. They even think that this is the other party''s strategy, and they want to lead themselves and others out.


    In fact, such an idea is not stupid. After all, they look at things from different angles. From the perspective of God, death meets life and others are very stupid. But from the perspective of death meets life and song Qingwen and others, they don''t know that the tactics of tunnel warfare have been given insight by Xiao Yao and others. After all, Xiao Yao judged their purpose with little information, It''s just that they underestimate Xiao Yao, or they don''t know Xiao Yao at all.


    If they knew Xiao Yao, they would not use such tactics.


    However, when song Qingwen and others rushed out, there were thousands of people waiting for them to shoot arrows with knives at any exit.


    When they realized that the situation was not right, song Qingwen and Si Fengsheng were not the same kind of people. They immediately made a decision and chose to break through from another exit. However, they underestimated Xiao Yao. Since Xiao Yao had decided to attack, how could they give them a chance? So when they moved to the next intersection, they were immediately besieged again. At the beginning, it was ok, but several entrances and exits were blocked, which immediately made them realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Some senior generals, such as song Qingwen and Si Fengsheng, are OK, but some of the soldiers in their hands are not calm.


    After a lot of people died, they were still trapped underground and finally panicked.


    In fact, at this time, song Qingwen and others may not be as calm as they are.


    Although ten thousand people have an advantage over one thousand people, it is useless to have a large number of people at the narrow entrance. Soon they will be blocked back, and the people behind will be useless.


    After several times of being blocked, song Qingwen immediately calmed down and began to think about other ways.


    All these are also seen by Xiao Yaoliu Chengfeng and others.


    "Brother Xiao, they really can''t rush out!" Liu Chengfeng clenched his fist and said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and said with a smile, "didn''t I say that before?"


    This is also true. When Liu Chengfeng had such concerns before, Xiao Yao had already given him a positive reply.


    Only at that time, although Liu Chengfeng trusted Xiao Yao, it was impossible to say that he didn''t have any worries in his heart. Now that he saw the effect with his own eyes, Li xiongshan, Liu Chengfeng and others were completely convinced.


    It''s impossible for song Qingwen and others to say that there is no loss when they rush out with people. But compared with the enemy, their loss is nothing and almost negligible. There are 100 people dead in Song Qingwen and five people dead in Song Qingwen. It''s a exaggeration. It''s a bit surprising to hear that, But that''s the truth. No wonder Xiao Yao said before that one man should be the master and ten thousand men should be the master. These eight words are very suitable here.


    "General Xiao, what shall we do next?" Li xiongshan comes to Xiao Yao and asks.


    Looking at Li xiongshan''s excited face, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what do you want to do?"


    Li xiongshan was slightly stunned, but he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to ask himself.


    But since Xiao Yao has already asked, he has directly expressed his true thoughts.


    He clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "now it''s very appropriate to pursue while winning!"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and pointed to an entrance. It was 20 meters in front of him. The corpse marks were everywhere.


    "We''ll block the entrance so that they can''t get out. Can''t they block the entrance so that we can''t get in?"


    "..." listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li xiongshan also recovered.


    Indeed, if you really follow his idea, I''m afraid that now they and song Qingwen and others will get a change of position.


    This is the biggest problem they are facing now.


    "General Shaw, shall we do nothing?" Li xiongshan asked helplessly.


    It''s obvious that he has an advantage, but now he can''t enlarge it. In Li xiongshan''s mind, if he wants to be more depressed, he will be more depressed.


    Xiao Yao turned his eyes and said, "you''re right. We just don''t do anything."


    "..." Li xiongshan''s face was suspicious.


    He didn''t think Xiao Yao would have any mood to amuse him at this time.


    Since Xiao Yao said so, he must have his own ideas.


    "We don''t do anything, can we have enough to eat?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li xiongshan said with a smile: "naturally, it''s not difficult."


    "But for those below, it''s hard." Xiao Yao said.


    Li xiongshan suddenly realized what Xiao Yao meant.


    Indeed, even if they do nothing, they are magnifying their advantages.


    For Li xiongshan and others, they can still afford it.


    But for people who live and die, they can''t afford it.


    They can''t stay down there all their lives, can they?


    Even if they are really well prepared, and guess that this will happen, with enough food and water, how long can they last?


    one month? half a month? Ten days? Maybe, just three days.


    However, such a problem, Li xiongshan and others do not need to worry.


    "Are we not sure we are going to win?" Li xiongshan said.


    "I can''t say that." Xiao Yao shook his head again.


    Li xiongshan is going crazy.


    It''s already like this. It''s not a victory. Can there be other variables?


    Looking at Li xiongshan''s gloomy expression, Xiao Yao sighed.


    After such a long time, Li xiongshan has indeed grown up a lot, but as far as the current situation is concerned, Xiao Yao always sticks to his previous ideas.


    After all, Li xiongshan is not a piece of jade, nor can he become a general.


    "After all, it''s not enough. Don''t forget that our opponent is not song Qingwen, who lives every day, but the one in Taiping City. We have gained an advantage now, but the one in Taiping City can''t know what happened in Baili city. Won''t they do it? "


    Xiao Yao''s words are a blow to Li xiongshan.


    Indeed, some of my previous ideas are too simple.


    Death meets life, song Qingwen and others, but there are still reinforcements¡° However, you don''t need to worry about this. I will stop the reinforcements. " Xiao Yao said, squinting.

 Chapter 1404

    Since Xiao Yao dares to say that he can stop the reinforcements, he must have such confidence. In any case, Li xiongshan and Liu Chengfeng both trust this very much.


    If even Xiao Yao could not believe it, there would be no one they could trust in this world.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s words are tantamount to giving them a cardiotonic, and there is no need to worry about anything.


    There is another Xiao Yao behind them, which is a mountain that can block thousands of troops.


    When he came to bailicheng, Xiao Yao had already begun to deploy.


    On the surface, Li xiongshan is the leader of the tiger army now, but Xiao Yao has become the backbone of the tiger army. Of course, on the surface, no one will say anything like this. After all, there are not so many people who lack heart in the tiger army, but everyone has a steelyard in their heart, and they are not fools. Let''s make a comparison between Li xiongshan and Xiao Yao, They are more convinced of Xiao Yao. The previous iron hand has convinced many people. Even if Li xiongshan is responsible for buying people''s hearts, in the hearts of many people in the tigers, Xiao Yao''s position is still superior to Li xiongshan, the leader of the tigers.


    Just because people don''t say it doesn''t mean they don''t want to.


    Therefore, it''s very simple for Xiao Yao to mobilize the soldiers of the tiger army. He didn''t encounter any twists and turns, and no one would stand up against Xiao Yao''s command, unless he was really tired of it.


    When the reinforcements mobilized from Taiping City were about to arrive at Baili City, the 10000 people were also ambushed.


    Twenty thousand men of the tiger army, together with Xiao Yao, a four fold immortal cultivator, set up a pocket array and gave each other a stormy blow. Although they didn''t annihilate them all, they at least gave them a heavy blow, which made them give up their previous ideas and retreat 50 miles.


    It is impossible for those reinforcements transferred from Taiping City to rush to bailicheng in the shortest time.


    Maybe Taiping City will continue to deploy troops next, but the time needed is enough for song Qingwen and others to be buried in the ground for a long time.


    The one in Taiping City is not a fool either. He has suffered so much from Xiao Yao that he has to learn from him. He has to think about how to fight with Xiao Yao. He can''t always be led by the nose by the enemy. Isn''t it hard for him?


    The one in Taiping City also felt a headache in the face of Xiao Yao.


    He felt that this was really a very tough opponent.


    After careful observation, he didn''t find a rival who could fight against Xiao Yao. In the end, there are still some generals in Jiang Guofu''s army who really have brains and strategies. Originally he thought song Qingwen was a talent, but now Song Qingwen is in a tight encirclement. It''s really difficult to find another talent. If you want to find someone who can lift the beam, you can''t find a suitable person, and no one will volunteer. In fact, the reason is simple. Song Qingwen is a bloody example in front of them, and no one is willing to follow suit.


    Even if the emperor of the state of Jiang was furious every day, it would have no effect.


    The state of Jiang is in chaos after all.


    As the king of a country, he should stand up and calm down the situation at this time, but he suddenly realized that he had no such strength at all, which was really terrible


    Do you really have no such ability? The one in Taiping City has begun to doubt life


    The creator of all this, Xiao Yao, naturally has no understanding of the psychological process of the one thousands of miles away, and does not care about it at all. Anyway, it has nothing to do with half a cent of his own money.


    As time goes by, song Qingwen, die Fengsheng and others are still in the tunnel. But at this time, they have completely run out of ammunition and food. In recent days, he has been complaining about song Qingwen every day. Maybe before that, he had a good impression of song Qingwen. However, it is impossible for people to say that there is no psychological change. He even thought about whether to strangle song Qingwen who proposed tunnel warfare, If he didn''t think that his strength is not worth mentioning in front of the other party, maybe he would really do it


    This is the most embarrassing place now.


    Song Qingwen thought hard and couldn''t figure out where he was, so that everyone followed him into this passive situation.


    But no matter what he thought, he couldn''t come up with an answer.


    "Lord of the dead city, I know that you blame me in your heart, and you don''t say much about it, but now complaining can''t play any role." Song Qingwen''s eyes were complicated. He looked at life and death and said, "it''s urgent. We have to go out."


    Death meets life coldly to hum a, ask a way back: "that you tell me, how do we go out?"


    He felt that song Qingwen was just telling jokes.


    If they had been able to go out, they would have gone out long ago. Why should they have been in the tunnel for such a long time? The biggest problem facing them now is that they can''t get out?


    It''s not that I don''t want to find a way, but I can''t find a suitable way no matter how I think about it, OK?


    "Go Song Qingwen clenched his teeth and said, "as much as you can get out."


    "Even if some really go out, I''m afraid they will die?" Death meets life.


    Song Qingwen''s eyes darkened.


    A three-year-old can think of all these things, but how can he not?


    But now, they have run out of ammunition and food, and the water and food previously stored in the tunnel have been completely used up.


    You can''t starve to death here, can you?


    "Lord of the dead city, how do you choose to die of war, thirst or starvation?" Song Qingwen stares at death and asks.


    There''s nothing to say about life and death.


    Song Qingwen''s words finally come to the point.


    Indeed, there is no doubt about the result.


    There is a dead end in front of them.


    Whether they can choose is just a way of death.


    So it''s sad, but it''s sad.


    However, to their surprise, Xiao Yao made another move.


    After this period of careful observation, Xiao Yao also realized that death, life and others may have been unable to restrain.


    It was at this time that he issued the letter of surrender.


    At every entrance, someone was shouting four words at the top of his voice: those who fall will not be killed.


    From day to night, these four words almost never stop.


    At the beginning, the government soldiers in the tunnel were yelling at each other.


    Song Qingwen and Si Fengsheng were very satisfied with these words, but soon they realized that something was wrong. The sound of "die rather than fall" was getting weaker and smaller. To put it simply, many of them who were trapped in the tunnel began to waver, In the face of death, it''s very difficult to keep your heart and face calm.


    Several times, every life and death had this idea.


    Even before, he yelled at his daughter, saying that she should never be a deserter.


    Everyone has their own psychological defense.


    Everyone''s psychological defense line will also be broken.


    It''s just the different ways and the length of time.


    Death meets life and song Qingwen''s psychological defense line may be more difficult to break, but the people under their hands are not so strong psychological quality.


    Song Qingwen originally wanted to say some passionate words and mobilize well, but seeing the gray eyes, he still chose to give up.


    "If you really want to go, go. I won''t stop you. If there are brothers willing to accompany me to the end, I will still recognize you as brothers in the next life." Song Qingwen said.


    There was too much dispirition in his tone.


    The final results were all in his expectation.


    Many people began to walk out of the tunnel with their hands raised.


    Seeing those figures, song Qingwen felt that his heart was dripping blood.


    However, he has no way to denounce these people.


    These are the soldiers under his command. Maybe they were not before, but at least they are now. However, they do not have enough strength to lead them to the final victory. Instead, they have to lead them to the end of the world.


    How can he lick his face and yell at these people?


    Be a man! More or less, we need some faces.


    Such an outcome is also expected by Xiao Yao.


    After some calculation, about 3000 of the remaining 4000 people in the tunnel chose to surrender.


    In fact, there are also a few people who want to fight with the tigers after they come out, but they are all killed soon. Those who had such a mind are honest in a moment. They really don''t have the courage to see those people die one by one in front of themselves and be dismembered.


    Xiao Yao thinks that it''s better to be cruel when it''s time to be cruel, otherwise, it''s just hurting himself and the people of the tiger army.


    For the remaining 1000 people, Xiao Yao also gave them a chance.


    "Now you can come out, we won''t block you and give you a chance to fight face to face with me, OK?"


    That sounds shameless.


    Death meets life and song Qingwen want to curse Xiao Yao again.


    Now they have only one thousand people. What are they going to fight with each other face to face?


    But when they think of the current situation, they have to admit that Xiao Yao is really giving them a chance


    An hour later, song Qingwen and Feng Sheng stand in front of Xiao Yao.


    "How about making a bet?" Song Qingwen looks disheartened and embarrassed.


    He stares at Xiao Yao, his eyes are burning with anger, but he still says with anger in his heart.


    "Tell me about it." Xiao Yao picked next eyebrow to say.


    "We''re one-on-one. If you win, I''ll admit it. If I win, you''ll let go the rest of these people and the Lord of the dead city." Song Qingwen asked. Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, he spat and scolded: "you are so shameless."

 Chapter 1405

    Xiao Yao''s scolding made song Qingwen unable to lift his head.


    In fact, he thinks what Xiao Yao said is quite right. He is really shameless.


    It doesn''t sound like an insult, but rather a statement of a fact.


    Now, it''s obvious that Xiao Yao has a huge advantage. It''s almost a matter of minutes to kill them. It doesn''t take long at all, or even Xiao Yao''s hand. At this time, he obviously takes himself too seriously when he puts forward such a request, and even if he loses, it doesn''t seem that he will lose anything. What''s self recognition? Even if he doesn''t want to recognize the current situation, what can he do?


    Now, do you still need to consider his psychological process? This is just a big joke, OK?


    When song Qingwen''s eyes were dim, Xiao Yao suddenly spoke again.


    "Although you are shameless, I don''t think you have reached my level yet." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng, standing behind Xiao Yao, immediately nodded his head.


    He and Xiao Yao have known each other for such a long time. He knows what kind of person Xiao Yao is. He is really a very shameless person


    Song Qingwen looks at Xiao Yao with a very confused look.


    He didn''t understand what the other party was trying to express at this time.


    Xiao Yao coughed, hesitated, and continued: "besides, I prefer shameless people. I really appreciate your shameless attitude, so I promise you what you said before."


    Song Qingwen''s chin is about to fall to the ground.


    No matter from which point of view, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who lacks heart and eye!


    Therefore, he really can''t think of a reason why the other party will agree to him.


    However, Xiao Yao''s approach is completely different from his previous idea. Xiao Yao not only agrees, but also agrees with his reasons, which makes him confused.


    Appreciate your own shame?


    Isn''t this really swearing around the corner?


    Anyway, no matter how he listened, it made him feel very uncomfortable.


    However, the current result is very acceptable to song Qingwen. Since the result is what he wants to see, the process seems not so important.


    "You said that?" Song Qingwen asked.


    In fact, standing in front of Xiao Yao, he already felt a wave of pressure. Even if he didn''t start at this time, he had a kind of intuition that he was definitely not Xiao Yao''s opponent, not to mention he was still a top ten player.


    The odds are very small.


    For song Qingwen, he has no way back now, even if there is no big chance of winning, he does not want to give up.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he does not want to give up!


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not really such a boring person. Since he promised to come down, he must have his ideas.


    Liu Chengfeng knows this very well.


    Li xiongshan was a little confused.


    Up to now, he can''t understand a reason why Xiao Yao has to promise to be one-on-one with song Qingwen even though he has already occupied an overwhelming advantage?


    However, seeing that Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng are so calm, even if he has any doubts in his heart, he won''t ask at this time. At least, Li xiongshan knows very well that what Xiao Yao wants to do is not enough to say hello to him. Xiao Yao is willing to take him seriously on the surface, but Li xiongshan will never take himself seriously when he is wrong. Isn''t that a typical shame?


    Xiao Yao agreed to come down after no ink too long, immediately opened the battle.


    A fight is imminent.


    However, even though song Qingwen was a triple immortal, his accomplishments were obviously not enough in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    It''s true that the battle is imminent, but it ends quickly.


    With one punch, Xiao Yao smashed song Qingwen out.


    It took song Qingwen a long time to struggle to stand up. However, when he stood up, Xiao Yao, with a banter smile, had stood in front of him again. He didn''t even have a chance to react. Xiao Yao shot song Qingwen out again.


    Those people in the government army, watching song Qingwen being beaten out again and again by Xiao Yao, have very complicated facial expressions. Even if they don''t say it, others can guess what they are thinking at this time.


    In fact, this is what Xiao Yao wants.


    Whether it''s the government troops who have surrendered or the 1000 people who are left to resist tenaciously.


    Xiao Yao just wanted them to look at Song Qingwen, how weak he was and how vulnerable he was.


    It''s crushing their defense.


    Although many people have surrendered, are they really convinced?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Now, Xiao Yao wants to let these people know that they should lose to the tigers, and that''s what they should be.


    This is also the reason why Xiao Yao gave song Qingwen a chance when Mingming had a great advantage.


    In fact, for song Qingwen, this is not a pit.


    Anyway, song Qingwen has his ideas, and Xiao Yao has his own plot.


    We are enemies. Do you want me to think of you?


    That would be too impractical.


    Seeing that song Qingwen still wanted to stand up, Xiao Yao couldn''t see it any more and stepped on the other side''s chest.


    "You are not my opponent." Xiao Yao said.


    His voice sounded cold and colorless.


    Song Qingwen glared angrily.


    If the eyes can kill people, Xiao Yao is lying on the ground now.


    "I haven''t lost yet..." when song Qingwen said these words, he was as thin as a gossamer. He might break his breath at any time.


    Xiao Yao didn''t let song Qingwen go on. With a slight force on his feet, his ribs broke and went straight into his heart. A blood overflowed from the corner of song Qingwen''s mouth again, and his body twitched slightly. Finally, he completely lost his vitality.


    "Now, you''ve completely lost." Xiao Yao moved his feet and understated.


    The reason for fighting with song Qingwen was to attack the psychological defense line of those government troops.


    He doesn''t want song Qingwen to set an example for those people and teach them what it means to really die rather than surrender.


    Xiao Yao also has his own company and enterprise. He is a businessman.


    Since he is a businessman, how can he do business at a loss?


    Turn around and return to Li xiongshan and others.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, neither did Li xiongshan nor Liu Chengfeng.


    "It''s up to you how to deploy it next." Xiao Yao looked at Li xiongshan and said.


    In fact, Xiao Yao knows that Li xiongshan is not a straw bag, but he has done too much recently, which is beyond Li xiongshan''s control. Now that he has won bailicheng, the situation is completely stable. Xiao Yao is more relieved to hand it over to Li xiongshan. If Li xiongshan is really a straw bag, it is impossible to pull up such a large team.


    Li xiongshan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would suddenly say such words at this time. He immediately asked in a low voice: "General Xiao, then you..."


    "I have my own business to do." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    Li xiongshan nodded quickly and said nothing more.


    Before, Xiao Yao held the leading power in his own hands because he felt that Li xiongshan''s progress was too slow. If he followed Li xiongshan''s plan, he did not know when he would be able to fight with the government on a large scale.


    Now it''s different.


    Now that I''ve come into contact with it, what I''m going to do next is just to see the moves.


    It''s not good for Xiao Yao, and it''s not good for Li xiongshan and the people under him.


    If the victory comes too soon, the internal problems of the tiger army will be exposed more. If you can''t see one with problems, kill one, right? In this way, Xiao Yao is too busy. Even if the tigers really win the final victory and become the master of the state of Jiang, I''m afraid there will be countless forces within the tigers, and there will be another chaos of war.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care when Jiang''s chaos will last. What he worries about is when these people of the tiger army will be used by him.


    So Xiao Yao seems to be selfish, but he is not the kind of person who has nothing to do! Can''t you help Li xiongshan light the beacon fire in the state of Jiang without any purpose?


    Next, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on the body of life and death.


    "Lord of the dead city, don''t you plan to learn song Qingwen and die bravely?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Death meets life, a face red, do not know how to speak.


    He also wanted to beg for mercy and become a deserter, but now the rest of the government troops are still on the side. Even if he didn''t look back, he knew that there were countless eyes on his back. What could he do? He is also very helpless! An ordinary taxi pawn who wants to surrender will vote, but he is the Lord of Baili city. If he votes, what''s the matter?


    But now, he would not let him die so hard!


    Song Qingwen said that he didn''t want to surrender. Maybe it''s because this man is righteous. Maybe it''s also because song Qingwen''s family is in Taiping City. If he chooses to surrender, his family may have to move.


    But he is different from Song Qingwen. He has only one daughter, Bai Xiuzhi. Now Bai Xiuzhi is in bailicheng, so you don''t need to worry about anything. The mountain is high and the emperor is far away. Why do you want to do the same mindless thing as song Qingwen?


    As for whether or not to be reviled, this is not in the scope of life and death.


    In other words, if the final winner is the tigers, he will not rebel, surrender and survive, but abandon the secret to the light. After all, it depends on who is the winner! After all, history books are written by winners¡° I surrender. " For a long time, die to meet to grow to ease a breath, sink a voice to say.

 Chapter 1406

    Xiao Yao is very relieved to leave Liu Chengfeng behind. If there is any emergency, Liu Chengfeng can make the most correct judgment and decision in the shortest time.


    For Liu Chengfeng, Xiao Yao is more confident.


    Now Jiang''s situation has stabilized, and he is not willing to continue to control too much. He just wants to do something he has wanted to do for a long time.


    To the north.


    He always felt that he should avenge some people.


    For example, silent camp taxi soldiers.


    For example, Meng Kaiqiang.


    He pulled Meng Kaiqiang out of Heishan village and then died generously.


    When Meng Kaiqiang died, he was not there, so he couldn''t do anything. However, what he couldn''t do at that time didn''t mean Xiao Yao didn''t want to do anything.


    After waiting for the north foot, he went directly to the silent camp, and even did not see the Wutong tree in Li Wang''s house.


    Five thousand silent soldiers were dispatched to Beimen pass.


    Many people want to hold Xiao Yao.


    For example, Liang Daren was kicked away by Xiao Yao.


    Liu Chengfeng''s father also stood up. Xiao Yao didn''t dare to do it. He just looked at each other silently.


    After struggling for a moment, Liu Donglai still gives way. He feels that he can''t find a word to stop Xiao Yao.


    However, he did not say or do anything.


    When Xiao Yao passed him, he also followed Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stops and looks at Liu Donglai.


    Liu Donglai laughed and said to Xiao Yao, "anyway, I can''t stop you. All I can do is go with you."


    Speaking of this, seeing what Xiao Yao had to say, he grabbed the conversation and continued: "otherwise, don''t go, or you''ll take me with you. Why can''t you go and I can''t? Do you think that only you and Meng Kaiqiang know each other? Although I haven''t known that boy for a long time, I always feel that he is a good man. He died at beimenguan, and he was always wronged. Otherwise, as long as he can wait for peace, he will become a big man. "


    Xiao Yao really did not expect that Liu Donglai could say such a thing at this time.


    Liu Donglai continued: "in fact, before that, I didn''t like Meng Kaiqiang at all. After all, he used to be a bandit, so it''s hard for me to pay attention to him. But I know that the situation in the north foot is still very chaotic, so I can''t make any conflicts. So, even though I''m not willing to take him seriously in my heart, on the surface, I can''t express my true feelings


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "if so, why do you have to follow me..."


    Liu Donglai frowned and said, "you are a child. Why don''t you pay attention when I speak? Didn''t I say that at the beginning? Before, before! "


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    "This time, he died at the north gate. How heroic? As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want him to die, but now that he''s dead, it''s the right place to die, man! Live, this life, can not die? I don''t think it''s possible to cultivate immortals. After entering the immortal gate, it''s said that, but how many people in the Lingwu world can have such opportunities? Have that talent? Meng Kaiqiang is a bandit. His foundation is not clean. But when he entered the Loess Plateau, he waved the battle flag. No matter when and when he was, he always left a strong mark in the official history. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "uncle Liu, I understand. Let''s go together."


    "Since you''re all going, I''ll go too." Liang said boldly.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and nodded.


    Five thousand soldiers of the silent camp, led by Xiao Yao, headed for the north gate.


    This time, the soldiers of the silent camp were impassioned and enthusiastic.


    They don''t worry about whether they won''t be able to come back.


    Even if I really can''t come back, what can I do?


    Death in battle, death in its place!


    This is where all the soldiers in the silent camp were different from others. In the state of Jiang, because of tunnel warfare, Xiao Yao trapped those government troops and finally persuaded them to surrender.


    That can only be the government army.


    If it were silent camp, they would never surrender.


    This is Xiao Yao''s understanding and trust in silent camp. The atmosphere in the team is different.


    When Xiao Yao was crossing the border with the troops, Wu Wutong stood on the tower and watched them go away.


    Zhao Danxuan coughed and stood behind Wu Wutong, and whispered, "Li Wang, now go to north gate pass. It''s not wise. Even if you win the final victory, you can''t change anything. You can''t decide the way of war. I still insist on what I thought before and stop Xiao Yao. In addition, it''s not a good thing for Xiao Yao to transfer the silent camp so easily. He didn''t even tell you about it. It''s also a disrespect for Prince Li''s mansion... I know you have a good relationship with Xiao Yao, but it''s definitely not a good beginning. "


    Wu Wutong has not spoken.


    Zhao Danxuan was tired of hearing, and could not get the response of Wu Wutong, and shut up.


    Wang Wenge just smiles.


    Zhao danxuan stares at Wang Wenge.


    Wang Wenge showed his hand and said, "Lao Zhao, it''s useless for you to stare at me. In fact, my idea is the same as you, but I don''t want to say that. I always feel that it''s not close to human feelings. Facts have proved that you are better than me intellectually. However, the more you are like this, the more Li Wang dislikes you. Without Xiao Yao, there would be no silent camp now, If the soldiers of the silent camp don''t even listen to Xiao Yao, I think that''s the most terrible thing. "


    Wutong, Zhao Danxuan was too angry to speak down, as if he were afraid of disturbing Wu Wu Tong. He said to Wang Wen Ge, "you are with unreasonable demands. The silent camp is the taxi driver at the north foot, the taxi driver of Li Wang Fu, not the Xiao Yao taxi driver. Besides, who said that without Xiao Yao, there would be no silent camp? "


    Wang Wenge was silent for a while, and said, "what I said, what king Li said, what the silent soldiers said, and what most of the people in the northern foothills said - do you think that''s enough?"


    Zhao danxuan stopped talking.


    Wang Wenge sighed, patted Zhao danxuan on the shoulder and said, "Lao Zhao, you really have to change your temper. Don''t always regard Xiao Yao as an imaginary enemy."


    Zhao danxuan blushed and said, "when did I say that?"


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "you have never said that, but in your subconscious, you are always worried about this and that, and that Xiao Yao will replace King Li. In fact, if Xiao Yao really wanted to do this, he would have done it long ago. In my opinion, he would not like to do it. If Xiao Yao wanted to do it, King Li would have given it long ago."


    Zhao danxuan grinned bitterly.


    Zhao tieniulong started and said with a smile, "it''s no fun for you to argue about these. Anyway, I think Xiao Yao is doing well."


    "Why?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    Zhao Tieniu thought about it, squinted and said, "because I''m different from you. You are literati and counselors. I''m not. I''m a Wufu. Although others say I have ink in my stomach, I don''t like to think about so many complicated things. I just look at things from the perspective of a Wufu. Xiao Yao''s doing so makes me feel comfortable, Naturally, I think he''s good. "


    Zhao danxuan and Wang Wenge had a feeling of being speechless.


    Zhao Tieniu said he was just a martial arts man?


    I''m afraid Zhao Tieniu is the only one in the world who thinks so.


    As far as they know, when Zhao Tieniu was in the Qin Dynasty, he was also a civil servant, right?


    Wu Wutong turned to look at Zhao Tieniu and said with a smile: "does Mr. Zhao want to go with Xiao Yao?"


    Zhao Tieniu was slightly stunned and said, "I want to, but I can''t go. For me, it''s more important for Yang Cheng."


    "I have wronged Mr. Zhao."


    Zhao Tieniu waved his hand and said: "the situation in the northern foothills is about to stabilize. In my opinion, King Li can enter the Imperial City in a month at most. At that time, I can leave the northern foothills."


    Zhao danxuan was immediately nervous when Zhao Tieniu said this.


    "Where is Mr. Zhao going?"


    "I don''t know." Zhao Tieniu stretched out his hand, pointed to the front of the mighty team, said, "it depends on what the boy is going to do next."


    Zhao danxuan said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Zhao wants to follow Xiao Yao?"


    "It''s not a rush, but what he wants to do is the same thing as what I want to do. He wants to gather the strength of the northern foothills. I also want to know that he has gone to the state of Jiang, and then I may go to the state of Jiang, just..."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Tieniu suddenly stopped.


    Wu Wutong asked, "what can''t be said of Sir?"


    "I just feel that Xiao Yao has done a lot of things, and the purpose and exposure are too obvious."


    "What will that lead to?" Wu Wutong asked.


    As long as it is related to Xiao Yao, she is still very nervous.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at the Wutong tree and said truthfully: "what I just think is that the people over the Qin Dynasty are not stupid. They can''t perceive nothing. They will soon come to trouble with Xiao Yao. Such a person, there exists a Lingwu world, which is a variable. Maybe they will not put a Shaw in their eyes at the beginning. No one will think that. One person can change such a grand situation, but now it''s different. Xiao Yao has really changed and caused a lot of trouble to the great Qin Dynasty. If it goes on like this, can the great Qin Dynasty be calm? Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong can calm down, can others? "


    At this point, Zhao tienewton was stunned. He looked into the distance and said, "even if Xiao Yao doesn''t want to fight against the Qin Dynasty now, many things are not what he wants..."


    Wu Wutong clenched tightly with both fist.


    "Even if the northern foot is desolate, it will protect Xiao Yao I''s health."


    "If you do, he doesn''t, that''s a contradiction." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Wu Wutong has nothing to say. In this way, she didn''t say it to Xiao Yao, and naturally the other party didn''t answer it, but she understood that Zhao Tieniu''s words were Xiao Yao''s answer.

 Chapter 1407

    North gate pass, east wind cold.


    Xiao Yao with silent camp soldiers, on the north gate outside the camp.


    At any time, the north gate will be charged.


    At this time, the most nervous is undoubtedly those imperial soldiers guarding the north gate.


    They are aggrieved and depressed.


    The silent camp soldiers led by Meng Kaiqiang had already made them suffer a lot. In the end, although they won the final victory by virtue of their number and geographical location, their bravery also made them suffer a lot and paid a very painful price. It can be said that they have been able to live a lifetime.


    Now, they have to face the silent camp taxi soldiers again. This time, the number is much more than before. The most terrible thing is that Xiao Yao, the guy on the list of the top ten Lingwu masters in the world, has caused a lot of trouble to the Qin Dynasty. What can they do to deal with such people? Even if they haven''t played yet, hearing the words Xiao Yao has already created a lot of psychological pressure on them.


    It''s certainly not a good thing that the morale has been drained before the battle started. But at this time, the generals don''t want to say anything about mobilization, because it''s meaningless. They have already learned the horror of silent Battalion soldiers. In this case, it''s impossible to say something about mobilization. On the contrary, it sounds like a joke.


    Saying nothing and being ready for battle is the only thing the soldiers and generals in the imperial city can do.


    The former Meng Kaiqiang also set an example for them to understand what a general is and what a soldier is. Even if they die, they should die standing and waving flags.


    So, even if they don''t have much confidence, they can''t surrender.


    The Wutong menace from the rear is not the case of north gate. It is impossible to send support at this time. Even if it is necessary to support, at least ten thousand troops are needed. But when Xiao Yao started, Wu Wu Tong had already considered this situation. In order to make Shaw no worries, she immediately launched an offensive again. The purpose is not to attack the other side of the Imperial City, nor to capture many mountains and cities, but to feint and let the other side not to support.


    If they really dare to support, they have to be prepared to lose important cities.


    Although the north gate pass is also very important, it is impossible to affect the situation at all. Xiao Yao knew it before the second time.


    This is also the reason why Zhao Dan Qian urged Wu Wutong to stop Xiao Yao.


    Since this is the case, the imperial city is naturally unwilling to make such a sacrifice, which is not cost-effective at all.


    As a matter of fact, it''s hard to say that since the beginning, the imperial city has never thought about supporting. The soldiers guarding beimenguan are also very clear. They just don''t want to think about it or say it. Who is willing to admit that they have become abandoned?


    A battle, instantly ignited.


    Xiao Yao, with five thousand soldiers of the silent camp and Liu Dong, swept the north gate in half a day.


    The soldiers on the other side of the Imperial City showed their courage this time. No one surrendered and all died at the north gate.


    While cleaning the battlefield, Xiao Yao stood on a small hillside.


    Before, Meng Kaiqiang died here.


    Xiao Yao thought about the scene at that time and felt how heroic it was, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, do you really want to bury all these Imperial City soldiers at the north gate?" Liu Donglai stood behind Xiao Yao and asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Donglai and nods.


    Liu Donglai thought it was incredible.


    You know, it takes a lot of time and manpower to make such a decision.


    After all, Xiao Yao was irrational enough when he decided to come to the north gate.


    However, he can understand this point, but Xiao Yao wants to bury the Imperial City soldiers, in his opinion, it is a little difficult to understand, after all, the imperial city is the enemy standing on their opposite side!


    Seeing the puzzled look on Liu Donglai''s face, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "nothing else, because they buried Meng Kaiqiang. People are so kind. We have to be kind to them, don''t we?"


    Liu Dong thought about it and nodded to show his understanding.


    Because we are the opposite, we will not be soft hearted when we kill people. Even if the Imperial City admired Meng Kaiqiang very much before, Meng Kaiqiang still died.


    This time, the same is true.


    Although Xiao Yao wrote down his feelings, he didn''t feel soft when he killed them. But when they all became corpses, Xiao Yao was willing to spend time and manpower to bury them. This is one yard for one yard.


    After taking care of beimenguan, Liu Donglai sighed and said, "next, do you want to go back to Yangcheng with me?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    Liu Donglai had a headache and said, "where else do you want to go?"


    "I don''t know. Look around first." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Donglai said helplessly, "since you haven''t thought about it yet, you might as well stay in the north foot. When the situation in the north foot is stable, it''s not too late for you to go to other places."


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Donglai and asked with a smile, "isn''t the situation in the northern foothills stable now?"


    When Liu Dong came to listen to Xiao Yao, he was speechless. As Xiao Yao said, in fact, the situation at the northern foot of the mountain has been stable for a long time. There is no obstacle for Li Wangfu to enter the imperial city. It''s just a matter of time. If they are given enough time, Xiao Yao will not disturb the rhythm even if he is not at the northern foot of the mountain.


    "Uncle Liu, even if there is really no place to go, I can go to the state of Jiang. Although the state of Jiang can''t be too hasty now, I always feel that I don''t have much time."


    When Xiao Yao said this, Liu Donglai suddenly became nervous and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you in such a hurry? "


    Xiao Yao sighed, turned and looked at a direction, which was northwest.


    The great Qin Dynasty is located there.


    "I''m not very worried, but my opponent may be worried..."


    Liu Donglai seemed to understand, and Xiao Yao''s eyes were very melancholy. After thinking for a long time, he gave up questioning.


    He knows that Xiao Yao is a very thoughtful person. Since he doesn''t make it clear, it doesn''t make sense for him to go on asking questions. Maybe it will arouse Xiao Yao''s disgust, which is obviously a matter that is not worth the loss for Liu Donglai.


    After Liu Donglai returned to Yangcheng with the remaining 4000 soldiers of the silent camp, he found that there were 40000 soldiers in the silent camp.


    After such a long period of consumption, the number of silent battalion has not decreased sharply, but is still increasing.


    Then Liu Donglai understood that when they were not in Yangcheng, many people joined the silent camp, some of them were old soldiers before Yangcheng.


    Now, many of the taxi drivers in Beilu are proud to join the silent camp.


    It''s a proud thing to be a silent taxi driver, even if it''s just a cook and a water supplier.


    This is something that many people didn''t think of before.


    In the beginning, the silent battalion was composed of soldiers that were not wanted by other princes and generals. However, now, they have become elites. They dare to fight, fight and fight. They are everywhere they go, and they look down on each other. I don''t know if the princes who drove them to Yangcheng before are green with regret.


    However, the founder of this invincible division is Xiao Yao.


    Liu Donglai returns to Yangcheng, and Xiao Yao arrives at the black forest.


    He felt that his cultivation could break through again soon, so it was obviously the most appropriate to come to the black forest to look for the chance to break through.


    After such a long time, Xiao Yao''s cultivation has reached the peak of the late stage of the quadruple master, and it''s just around the corner to enter the quintuple master. According to the truth, this kind of cultivation speed is enough for many people to gape, but for Xiao Yao, it''s still far from enough. Even if he is already a quintuple master, what can he do? Under the hand of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, can you make a move? The sword immortal Xu kuangge, who has not yet become an immortal, is so powerful. But even so, he is still under the heavy pressure of Xuanyuan nine, ranking second among the top ten experts.


    Xu kuangge''s personality, how can he be willing to become a second, he is not without Xuanyuan jiuzhong launched a challenge, but still did not succeed in the top.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Xu kuangge can throw himself off nine streets, not to mention Xuanyuan jiuzhong, which is more terrible than Xu kuangge?


    With such a strong opponent, even if you want to relax and be lazy, you don''t dare to sleep.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong, for Xiao Yao now, is a big mountain in front of him.


    After staying in the black forest for two months, Wu Chong''s demons and beasts were all killed, and there were countless battles between life and death. Several times, Xiao Yao died here, but even so, he still didn''t find a way to break through into Wu Chong''s cultivation. In desperation, he stopped for a while and chose to go to Taohua island.


    He always felt that Hong feisheng, the one on Taohua Island, might be able to give him some advice.


    For Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng is really his own noble man. If it wasn''t for Hong feisheng, he would not be so successful in Lingwu world.


    Want to go to Taohua Island, Xiao Yao choose to pass by the state of Wei, Qingyang City.


    In fact, he has other choices, but I don''t know why. He just wants to go from Qingyang City. Maybe it''s just because there is another ye tingchao in Qingyang City.


    The guy who''s also on the top ten list.


    Now ye tingchao is the peak of the quintuple master, or the quintuple master?


    Xiao Yao has some small expectations


    However, such a person seems to disdain to fight with himself. After all, his goal is Hong feisheng. Even if he does, he may not be his opponent.

 Chapter 1408

    Xiao Yao has never taken himself seriously as one of the top ten experts.


    He knew that he was just pushed out to be a target.


    As far as his current strength is concerned, the whole Lingwu world does not know how many strong men are more powerful than him. At most, they are not as young as him.


    In the face of Ye tingchao''s opponents, Xiao Yao must be under great pressure, but he always feels that ye tingchao is an opportunity for himself. Since that guy could challenge Hong feisheng at the beginning, why couldn''t he? Even though he knows the odds are low, Xiao Yao still wants to try.


    To say that, Xiao Yao thinks that this is really a kind of adventure.


    At the beginning, ye tingchao gave up the challenge like Hong feisheng. Although Hong feisheng didn''t do anything about this guy in the end, it was just because of Hong feisheng''s character. He didn''t think ye tingchao was as good as Hong feisheng.


    In other words, even if Xiao Yao is a very good talker, when he faced ye tingchao, although he didn''t kill him or make him lack of arms and legs, Hong feisheng also made it difficult for ye tingchao to break through in a period of time.


    That''s the price to pay.


    If Hong feisheng fails to challenge ye tingchao, what will happen?


    This result, temporarily Xiao Yao also did not expect, he is not willing to think, always can''t have nothing to start to think, oneself lost? If you really have such a mentality, Xiao Yao doesn''t have to go from Qingyang City.


    No matter when, no matter what kind of opponent he faces, Xiao Yao can''t plan to accept failure without starting. It''s just his character.


    After all, in a war, every step must be comprehensive. This is not only for his own life, but also for his soldiers. However, in a one-on-one showdown, Xiao Yao only thinks about how to win the final victory, not what to do after losing, After all, a lot of times, under normal circumstances, failure means that they are going to die, there is no way out, since that is the case, how can you think of failure?


    What else can be considered?


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea. It''s not that complicated.


    When he got to Qingyang City, Xiao Yao stayed first and paid for the three-day accommodation.


    Then, I had a good walk in the street, feeling the local customs.


    In these three days, Xiao Yao knew that someone had been following him, but he didn''t move his face, just as he didn''t know anything, what to play, what to do, and everything was the same.


    Now he is using his original face. He even feels that when he just entered the territory of Wei, the state of Wei had already noticed his existence and was fully prepared.


    He believes that ye tingchao in Qingyang City must have known about it by this time, so even if he doesn''t do anything, ye tingchao may take the initiative to find it.


    Everything is just as Xiao Yao expected.


    On the third day, people from ye tingchao''s house invited Xiao Yao to the house.


    They are very polite and respect Xiao Yao very much. After all, Xiao Yao is one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world. He can''t lose his manners. This is a world where the strong are respected. Xiao Yao''s strength is enough for others to respect him. I''m afraid that even the emperor of Wei would be polite to Xiao Yao. After all, no one wants to offend such an expert. Maybe Xiao Yao thinks that his strength is not enough to support the position of top ten experts, but others don''t think so.


    The evaluation organization of the Qin Dynasty would not make such a joke, pushing a weak person to such a high position, would it?


    When he got to the Lord''s mansion, Xiao Yao saw ye tingchao again.


    Compared with the previous one, Xiao Yao once again saw ye tingchao, but it was much more peaceful.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, ye tingchao''s face looks strange.


    "Before, I thought that I must have seen you sometime. When I saw the portrait, I thought it was just a coincidence. Now I''m sure." Ye tingchao has no change compared with before, but Xiao Yao still has no way to spy on his accomplishments.


    After all, the strength of others is above him.


    "Sit down first." Ye tingchao continued.


    Xiao Yao sat down.


    "Before I saw you, you seem to be just a master?" Ye tingchao asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and said, "Lord Ye has a good memory."


    "That''s not to say, but at that time, I was a little curious about you." Ye tingchao said.


    Ye tingchao''s words made Xiao Yao curious first.


    He didn''t understand: "just as ye Chengzhu said before, I was just a master before. What''s worth ye Chengzhu''s curiosity?"


    "It''s because you are a master that I''m curious." Ye tingchao said with a smile, "I''m not a fool. I can see that Hong feisheng valued you very much at the beginning. You are a master. That''s exactly what I''m curious about. How can a master get Hong feisheng''s attention and attention?"


    Speaking of this, ye tingchao pauses and stares at Xiao Yao with a kind of careful look. After a long time, he sighs softly: "now, I understand. I didn''t expect that Hong feisheng can see people so accurately."


    Ye tingchao said he understood, but Xiao Yao felt that ye tingchao did not understand.


    Probably aware of the abnormal smile on Xiao Yao''s face, ye tingchao tentatively asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t that right? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head and asked: "Lord Ye thinks that Hong feisheng values me because he thinks I am very talented?"


    Ye tingchao asked, "isn''t it right?"


    Xiao Yao said: "first of all, is Hong feisheng''s vision really as good as you think, even if it is, what does my talent have to do with him? Is he profitable? "


    Ye tingchao touched his nose subconsciously.


    Because he really didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question. To be honest, he didn''t even think about it.


    "In fact, Hong feisheng and I are just friends. It''s not as complicated as you think. Do you know what a friend is?" Xiao Yao said here, pause for a while, see ye tingchao face expression some strange, so continue to say, "it seems, you are no friends."


    Even if ye tingchao doesn''t answer, Xiao Yao can think of it.


    With ye tingchao''s personality, it''s really strange to have friends.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Ye tingchao probably didn''t want to talk about this topic. He asked, "what do you want to do when you come to Wei this time?"


    "I didn''t want to come to Wei, just passing by." Xiao Yao said truthfully, "my destination is peach blossom island."


    "Go to Hong feisheng?" Ye tingchao asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I''m about to break through, but I can''t find a chance all the time, so I want to listen to Hong feisheng''s recitation." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye tingchao nodded and said: "it''s very good to say so. After all, Hong feisheng is almost the same as you. They both break through and practice fast. You have a lot in common. If you have anything you don''t understand, it''s very good to ask him. I think he will be able to give you an answer."


    Although ye tingchao had a fight with Hong feisheng before, and because of that battle, Hong feisheng still made ye tingchao unable to break through in a short time, but when it comes to Hong feisheng, this guy is still full of respect and admiration.


    In fact, what Hong feisheng did last time was very benevolent. If he was someone else, ye tingchao''s fate would be even worse.


    Ye tingchao is not a fool. At most, he can only be regarded as a Wuchi. He knows these things very well and remembers such feelings.


    "I''m afraid your purpose is not so simple when you pass by the state of Wei this time?" Ye tingchao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, but he didn''t refute anything. After all, ye tingchao has lived for so many years. Even if he didn''t say it, ye tingchao could guess that if he kept prevaricating repeatedly, he would be too immature.


    Moreover, it will only make ye tingchao resent himself.


    "Lord Ye, the purpose of my coming here is actually to see you." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye tingchao said helplessly: "since you want to see me, why wait for me to invite you?"


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be kicked out by you before I see you."


    Listening to the tide, ye said, "in your heart, I''m such a hard talker."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Ye tingchao didn''t care too much about this topic. He continued to talk deeply and said, "this time you go to Qingyang City, your purpose is to compare with me and look for a breakthrough opportunity?" This kind of thing, he ye tingchao did not do less, so even if Xiao Yao did not say anything, he could guess a lot.


    "I promise you." Ye tingchao said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He just didn''t expect that ye tingchao would be so happy.


    Ye tingchao looked at the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face and said with a smile: "even if it''s human, I didn''t expect that Hong feisheng promised me. Even if you lose in the end, I won''t do anything about you. Don''t worry."


    Xiao Yao stood up and bowed his hands.


    "Thank you, Lord Ye."


    Ye tingchao said with a smile, "I just do what I can do. As for the final result, it depends on your nature. I can only do what I need to do better as far as possible."


    Xiao Yao nodded yes, but it is impossible for ye tingchao not to remember this feeling because he said so.


    "Well, tomorrow, just outside Qingyang City, there is an open space. How about I wait for you there at noon?" Ye tingchao asked.


    "That''s good."


    "Just in time, I also want to see what kind of ability you, the tenth in the top ten, have." Ye tingchao laughs.


    For Xiao Yao, he is still curious.

 Chapter 1409

    The development of things is beyond imagination.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that ye tingchao could promise so much, which is naturally a good thing for him.


    Most importantly, he also got a promise from ye tingchao.


    Although from the beginning, Xiao Yao did not want to lose, but with such a commitment, naturally more at ease a lot.


    Even if Hong feisheng doesn''t stand beside Xiao Yao, he and Xiao Yao feel that they owe Hong feisheng a huge favor.


    The next morning, Xiao Yao went to the appointed place.


    He felt that he had to find out the surrounding terrain first, which was also a major factor affecting the fighting.


    As for ye tingchao, he was originally the Lord of Qingyang City. Naturally, he was very familiar with this place, and there was no need to be familiar with it.


    When it was noon, ye tingchao arrived on time. It can be seen that he is also a man with a concept of time.


    See Xiao Yao early to the place, ye tingchao a smile, as if to see what, said: "are familiar with?"


    Listening to ye tingchao''s words, Xiao Yao didn''t feel embarrassed. Surveying the terrain was originally a normal thing that couldn''t be any more normal. If ye tingchao had done it, he might have done the same.


    "Almost." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, then we can start." Ye tingchao said.


    That''s a bit of a rush.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have ink either. It''s a waste of time to say too many useless polite words at this time.


    In the face of Ye tingchao, to say that there is no pressure at all is bullshit.


    Xiao Yao will do his best.


    Standing in front of Ye tingchao, Xiao Yao can also feel that he has no intention of killing himself.


    You know, Xiao Yao used to be a killer. He was more sensitive to murderous Qi than ordinary people.


    But even so, Xiao Yao will not take it lightly.


    Only when we force ourselves to have no way back, can we have the opportunity to find a breakthrough.


    This is not the first time that Xiao Yao is looking for a breakthrough. Even if he is not familiar with it, at least he is not stupid.


    So at the beginning, Xiao Yao had already started to do his best. There was no way. He could not tolerate any mistakes.


    No matter from which point of view, ye tingchao is a very difficult guy to deal with. If you want to hide something, you''re going to die on your own.


    So at the moment of the fight, Xiao Yao had already started to run Yuanying in his body, and the firepower was fully open, in order to win the final victory.


    When ye tingchao realized that Xiao Yao''s strength was not simple, he also showed a smile on his face. How can he say that he was also a martial fool? He promised Xiao Yao because he thought he owed Hong feisheng a favor. It seemed impossible to return the favor to Hong feisheng in a short time. That''s why he wanted to return the favor to Xiao Yao, After all, ye tingchao is not a fool. At the beginning, he saw that Hong feisheng attached great importance to Xiao Yao.


    Now, however, he finds that Xiao Yao''s strength is really good, which also stimulates his fighting spirit. It is a joy for ye tingchao to have such an opponent to compete with him.


    Ye tingchao used to be the kind of person who just came to the end, which is similar to Xiao Yao. After all, his first teacher of cultivation is Jinglei. His second grandfather and the way of his second grandfather originally came to the end. Although they haven''t seen any victory or defeat in the fight, they are at least full of joy.


    "Have a good time!" Ye tingchao laughed and said, "it''s much better to fight with you than with Hong feisheng!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "master ye, next, I''m going to play the card."


    "Oh? Let me see! " Ye tingchao still has some leeway now. After all, his cultivation is above Xiao Yao.


    Now Xiao Yao hasn''t used the secret method of the ghost door, but what he shows is only the strength of the quintuple master.


    After all, the Guimen secret is a double-edged sword. If you use it now, Xiao Yao really thinks that he will be defeated soon. After all, he hasn''t figured out ye tingchao''s real strength yet. If you use the Guimen secret as soon as you come up, you will always feel a bit at a loss.


    After Xiao Yao finished his previous sentence, he struck a thunderclap and smashed it toward ye tingchao.


    When ye tingchao''s pupils shrink, his body is a little faster than before,


    With one punch, they collided.


    Under the body, the dust broke up, a strong wind hit, rolled up bursts of dust, like a horizontal tornado, from south to north, whistling past.


    "Look at me Ye tingchao suddenly yelled angrily, and then the iron fist came again, accompanied by a purple streamer.


    Xiao Yao meets him again. After a big bang, the distance between them widens again. Only this time, Xiao Yao exits several miles.


    Just stopped, there is no chance to breathe, ye tingchao has rushed to Xiao Yao again, turned into a golden rainbow.


    Xiao Yao did not hesitate, a white fire towards ye tingchao smashed in the past.


    Although has not yet contacted that regiment white fire, but the leaf listens to the tide to have already startled the sweat bead of a forehead.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that with his current cultivation, he might still be threatened by a small flame. But his intuition tells him that this flame is definitely not something he can fight against. In the calcium carbide spark, ye tingchao has made countless judgments, and finally he chose to avoid the edge and flashed a distance to the side.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with curiosity in his eyes.


    "What was that thing?" Ye tingchao asked.


    "My card!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye tingchao''s eyes narrowed slightly, nodded, and did not continue to ask. Although he was still very curious about why the humble flame could bring him such a strong sense of threat, since Xiao Yao said that it was his card, he had no reason to continue to ask. Everyone was practitioners, and they all understood what the card meant to a practitioner, If you can say it to everyone, it''s not really a card. Ye tingchao has been practicing for so many years, so he can''t continue to ask.


    "Boy, you have a lot of cards!" Ye tingchao said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    "Come again!" After listening to the tide, ye rushes to Xiao Yao again. Behind him, he forms a stone formation. Countless sharp stones condensed with aura form an inseparable formation and fall towards Xiao Yuan like stone rain in the sky.


    Xiao Yao''s body slightly, narrowed his eyes and gave a smile. At the same time, his aura was running wildly again. With the sound of breaking the wind, a golden light was hanging above his head, shining in the clear sky.


    "I have it, too!" Xiao Yao gave a drink, and tens of thousands of sword shadows were all over the sky, which could be seen hundreds of miles away.


    "Well come!" Ye tingchao didn''t say much. The stone formation behind him collided with Xiao Yao''s point sword.


    Suddenly, the sky sounded like Spring Festival firecrackers.


    At the same time, countless pieces of gravel fell from the sky and splashed everywhere.


    Xiao Yao and ye tingchao carry the aura at the same time and keep the gravel out of the body.


    Then, ye tingchao and Xiao Yao collide with each other again. This time, Xiao Yao still wants to break up as soon as they touch each other. But this time, ye tingchao doesn''t seem to want to give Xiao Yao such an opportunity. Maybe it''s because ye tingchao doesn''t want to continue writing. Another reason is that ye tingchao is afraid of the ice and fire before Xiao Yao, For the time being, we haven''t found the chance to break through Xiao Yao''s ice fire, so we don''t want to open the distance and give Xiao Yao the chance to condense the ice fire again.


    In a flash, Xiao Yao''s body again surged out of a aura, trying to push ye tingchao back, but ye tingchao destroyed all the momentum that Xiao Yao burst out in an instant, tightly stuck, and the distance between Xiao Yao and ye tingchao was only three or five meters.


    In such a distance, Xiao Yao could not condense ice and fire at all.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel more helpless is that at such a distance, ye tingchao seems to have a great advantage. This guy''s explosive power and speed in a moment are simply terrible. Under the cover of a heavy fist, Xiao Yao gets away with it, but he can''t get away from it.


    With this palm, Xiao Yao flew out firmly. I''m afraid that his ribs would be broken, because at the moment of parting, Xiao Yao had heard a clear "click" sound.


    After falling to the ground, there are countless pieces of gravel flying all over the sky, Xiao Yao firmly buried.


    More than ten seconds later, all the broken stones on Xiao Yao''s body flew up again. A golden light suddenly appeared and rushed to the sky.


    To hundreds of meters above, Xiao Yao''s body again dive, toward ye tingchao fly.


    Ye tingchao was a little surprised. He immediately realized that Xiao Yao''s strength seemed to have improved a lot.


    "Did the boy really find a breakthrough? It''s impossible. Even if it''s a real breakthrough, it can''t be completed in such a short time. Besides, his aura is very unstable at this time. What''s the situation? "


    In ye tingchao''s heart, there are too many doubts, but at this time he has no chance to ask questions, because Xiao Yao has dragged a golden light to him.


    Xiao Yao''s fist, accompanied by a thunderous momentum, finally succeeded in the case that ye tingchao had not regained his mind, smashing ye tingchao out.


    After a long time, ye tingchao got up again, and asked him in an incredible tone: "how did you do it?"


    He was so curious.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, laughed and wiped the blood on his mouth. His clothes had already been torn into rags. Seeing that he was heavy, he said in a low voice, "my card."


    Ye tingchao is very subdued.


    Another card? How many cards do you have?

 Chapter 1410

    Ye tingchao is going crazy.


    Before, he didn''t think how difficult Xiao Yao was to deal with, but after he really started fighting, he realized that he really underestimated this guy.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao''s strength didn''t make ye tingchao feel much pressure, but as time went on and the fighting situation changed, he realized that this young guy had a lot of cards he didn''t know.


    For so many years, ye tingchao didn''t know how many masters he had fought with.


    But Xiao Yao was the one who really puzzled him.


    No matter how long ye tingchao has been given to improve his accomplishments and strength in such a short time, I''m afraid he can''t think of a reason. However, it''s really weird.


    But Xiao Yao did not give him the extra time to think.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao has urged the secret arts of the ghost sect to improve his accomplishments, but it doesn''t last long. Originally, he wanted to fight until the last moment to use them. However, he overestimated himself and underestimated ye tingchao''s strength. Although he is also on the top ten experts list now, that list, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, At first, he felt that even if there was water, it would not be so exaggerated. Until now, when he had a chance to fight with ye tingchao, he suddenly realized how much water there was.


    He and ye tingchao are not rivals at the same level at all.


    At the beginning of the fight, ye tingchao was still hiding, but even so, Xiao Yao felt the pressure.


    Until ye tingchao began to open and close, he had no power to fight.


    Therefore, they also used the secret technique of ghost gate in advance.


    Otherwise, he might not be able to get out of the rubble.


    However, he also knew that it was more difficult for him to win the final victory if he urged the secret skill of the ghost sect so early. Fortunately, there was no deep contradiction between him and ye tingchao. It was just an ordinary competition, so even if he lost, it was nothing. His purpose was simply to find a breakthrough opportunity, Since he wants to break through, he must show his real skills. Facing ye tingchao''s powerful opponent, Yuan Ying, strange kindling, ghost''s secret skill, and Fen Jian, all these cards are taken out, which doesn''t make Xiao Yao feel that he has the upper hand.


    After another collision, Xiao Yao and ye tingchao retreat for a long distance together. When they stand firm again, Xiao Yao hears ye tingchao''s voice again, but at this time, he can''t see ye tingchao''s body.


    "Boy, you also make me feel the pressure. It seems that it''s not unreasonable for you to be on the top ten experts list." Ye tingchao looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao said with a wry smile: "master ye, how do you sound like mocking me when you say that now?"


    Ye tingchao said with a smile: "what I said is also true. I didn''t expect that you, a four level master of cultivation, could force me to this level. However, if you think this can defeat me, then I can only let you down."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao finally saw a golden light flying towards him.


    At this time, Xiao Yao didn''t have time to think much. He rushed to ye tingchao.


    For him, time is everything.


    After all, the use of Guimen''s secret arts can promote him to another level, but it doesn''t last long.


    If ye tingchao is not willing to fight Xiao Yao from now on, Xiao Yao will soon go down this peak.


    At this time, the other party still chooses to fight with himself, which is a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    "Boy, I''m afraid you can''t hold on for a long time depending on your current state? Come on, make a quick decision! " Ye tingchao''s voice came with his figure.


    Xiao Yao was surprised, but he soon calmed down.


    Judging from ye tingchao''s current strength, it seems that these things are not inconceivable.


    Since ye tingchao has understood this, he is still willing to meet Xiao Yao.


    This makes Xiao Yao suddenly feel that, in fact, ye tingchao is quite good.


    Xiao Yao''s heavy fist is waved out, but ye tingchao is quick to avoid it.


    When Xiao Yao realizes that he may suffer next, ye tingchao''s boxing style has come.


    He also realized that it was impossible for him to escape.


    After he had an idea in his mind, he also made a judgment in the shortest time and made the most correct choice.


    That is, not only did not choose to retreat, but also forward a distance.


    After taking the opponent''s fist, Xiao Yao stepped back a little. At the same time, he waved his fist again, roared and roared, hitting ye tingchao on the shoulder.


    Ye tingchao''s shoulder is slightly on one side, and his body is slightly affected. Fortunately, he soon returns to his original position, grabs Xiao Yao''s arm and throws him out.


    "Boy, what other cards are there? I''d better hurry up and take them out." Ye tingchao looks at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao can only return with a bitter smile.


    He can''t think of any more cards.


    If you really say the bottom card, I''m afraid it''s the bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    It''s not difficult to defeat ye tingchao with the bronze terracotta warriors and horses and his own strength. No matter how fierce ye tingchao is, he will be alone. However, Xiao Yao thinks about this method. After all, the bronze terracotta warriors and horses have nothing to do with Xiao Yao''s own strength. It''s unfair to use the bronze terracotta warriors and horses as an assistant.


    Xiao Yao is not shameful enough.


    Moreover, this time he and ye tingchao fight, it''s not a battle of life and death, just want to take advantage of this opportunity, let his cultivation can break through.


    The use of bronze terracotta warriors and horses makes this competition meaningless. Xiao Yao would not do such a stupid thing.


    At this time, ye tingchao has rushed to Xiao Yao again, accompanied by an endless pressure.


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    In his forehead, has been covered with a layer of sweat.


    Is this the real strength of Ye tingchao?


    Is the pressure alone so strong?


    To be honest, Xiao Yao is not so nervous at this time.


    The distance between ye tingchao and Xiao Yao is getting closer and closer, and the pressure Xiao Yao feels is more and more real.


    He took a deep breath to contain his inner confusion.


    In the face of such a master, such a strong atmosphere, want to achieve peace of mind, for some people may not really be what how difficult things, but for Xiao Yao, it is really not a simple thing, he can only try to calm down, think of ways, how to deal with ye tingchao''s next thunder offensive.


    After thinking for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t think of any reason.


    At this time, ye tingchao has already arrived in front of Xiao Yao.


    With one punch, the space in front of Xiao Yao seems to be distorted.


    He subconsciously stretched out his hand to block ye tingchao''s blow.


    However, the result is not as simple as Xiao Yao imagined. After touching ye tingchao''s fist, Xiao Yao''s body has risen from the wind and flew a long distance back. At the same time, there is tearing pain from his arm. When his feet stand on the ground again, his mind is confused, as if he didn''t sleep well, At this time, another piercing pain woke him up.


    He lowered his head and took a simple look. His right arm was covered with blood, and the bones inside seemed to have broken a lot.


    "Boy, do you want to give up?" Ye tingchao stood in the distance, looking at Xiao Yao and asked.


    He now said such words, but there is no meaning of irony, but very serious inquiry.


    Xiao Yao''s current physical condition, he can still understand some.


    In his opinion, it is meaningless for Xiao Yao to continue to persist, and even his life will be in danger.


    For ye tingchao, he felt that he was the kind of person who could do anything for the sake of breakthrough and cultivation.


    But even so, he seriously thought that if he faced the current situation, he might choose to give up.


    After all, it''s not a disgrace. Just like he faced Hong feisheng, he never felt that losing was a disgrace. After all, he was not the opponent of the other party.


    It''s normal to lose.


    However, Xiao Yao grinned and shook his head.


    "Go on." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye tingchao frowned and asked, "do you really want to die here?"


    "Ha, what if I can''t die?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "Lord Ye, don''t worry. I know my body better, and I can stick to it."


    Ye tingchao shook his head helplessly.


    Although he thought Xiao Yao''s choice was not wise, when he promised to help, he didn''t want to refute Xiao Yao''s opinion.


    Since Xiao Yao didn''t feel so afraid, what''s his reason to be afraid?


    Thinking of these, ye tingchao said nothing more, and launched an offensive against Xiao Yao again.


    This time, the style of boxing is no less than before.


    Xiao Yao roared and turned Yuan Ying to the extreme. He held Xu kuangge''s iron sword in his hand. The sword Qi and Yuan Ying were wrapped together. The sword Qi was transmitted into the blade through his body. The blade roared in the wind, as if he had been given life.


    "One sword breaks all swords!" Xiao Yao roared and went with his sword.


    Xiao Yao has only seen Xu kuangge use this sword.


    Whether you can master it or not depends on how you understand it.


    He didn''t have much confidence, but at this point, he had to give it a try.

 Chapter 1411

    Xiao Yao is really helpless.


    He would not try such a dangerous way if he had a way.


    In the end, it''s because I''ve been forced to die.


    He felt that he really underestimated the strength of Ye tingchao. Even if he fought to this point, ye tingchao''s strength still made him feel very headache.


    One sword breaks ten thousand swords. Xiao Yao only used this move to watch Xu crazy song once.


    Now, the sword Qi left by Xu kuangge in his body is surging wildly. I don''t know why, now Xiao Yao has a sense of familiarity, but he feels that it must have nothing to do with himself. This sense of familiarity should be transmitted to him by the sword Qi in his body. In addition, he can''t think of any other reason.


    When Xiao Yao''s body soars into the air, and his sword spirit rips out of his body and gathers into a golden rainbow, ye tingchao''s face becomes more and more wonderful at this moment, and then a smile appears on his mouth. Maybe at this time, he thinks Xiao Yao is really his opponent. Before that, he can only say that he is playing with a child, Although that sounds like a shame.


    At the moment when the sword Qi points to the sky, ye tingchao roars, and a long gun in his hand condenses into shape. After being pulled down quickly, his body and hair are blown up. Maybe at this time, ye tingchao is going all out. In the face of Xiao Yao''s suddenly rising sword Qi, even ye tingchao, who is very confident in himself, has to fire at this time.


    This is what makes ye tingchao feel happy.


    Again, he never really took Xiao Yao seriously before.


    Now it''s different.


    At this time, he was able to understand why he was able to enter the top ten experts list with Xiao Yao''s current strength.


    In the past, he had heard a lot of people talking about Xiao Yao, who was not qualified to be on the list.


    But now, he felt that Xiao Yao used his own strength to give those people a powerful slap in the face.


    If such people are not qualified to enter the top ten, then they are not qualified? Anyway, that''s what ye tingchao thinks now. Even if Hong feisheng stands here, I''m afraid he can''t underestimate Xiao Yao''s sword?


    This is ye tingchao''s understanding of Xiao Yao''s sword.


    There may be some deviation, but the deviation will never be very large.


    At this time, the whole state of Wei could see the golden light in the sky.


    Then they saw another golden light.


    When the two golden light rips the rainbow together, it seems that the space in which they are living is trembling.


    I don''t know how many immortals there are. Look here.


    I don''t know how many people are throbbing.


    They can''t help thinking, what kind of master tricks, can cause such a great miracle.


    When the two momentum collided, in the middle of them, another shock broke out, spreading around the two people.


    Xiao Yao is in the center of the storm.


    He didn''t know how ye tingchao felt at this time, but he could really feel that at this moment, his body seemed to be torn by the burst of momentum.


    The iron sword in his hand is shaking all the time. His arms and body are shaking, just like a piece of dry wood washed by the storm.


    It depends on whether Xiao Yao can resist whether he is broken by the waist or can''t stand down.


    This is the baptism of the storm, or devastation, is to see such a moment.


    Xiao Yao''s clothes have been torn open, and countless bloodstains have appeared on his skin. It looks shocking. In fact, at this time, ye tingchao, who is on the front of Xiao Yao, is not much better. After all, ye tingchao is also in full swing.


    When everything stops, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where he is. Similarly, ye tingchao doesn''t know where he is.


    Lying on the ground, Xiao Yao''s body is still slightly twitching.


    In his body, there are not know how many breath intertwined with collision, with Xiao Yao''s sea of Qi as the battlefield, one after another occupied land for the king, ceded territory for hegemony.


    All this, Xiao Yao feel the same true.


    What he is facing now is that he can experience all this and has to bear all the pain. He just loses the ability to control his body. It''s wishful thinking to get up and even open his eyes.


    At this time, Xiao Yao had only one idea in his mind.


    It''s better to let me pass out!


    Anyway, that''s what he thinks now.


    By the time he really woke up, it was three days later. In these three days, he had never fallen into a coma, just experienced the pain in his body.


    In the process, he also felt that his body was being carried by others.


    He can even hear what he says in his ear.


    It was the people in Qingyang City who found ye tingchao and took him back by the way.


    After all, the relationship between Xiao Yao and ye tingchao is still very good. When they see Xiao Yao falling to one side, they can''t ignore it. Otherwise, if ye tingchao knows about it, they will have to suffer some hardships.


    Ye tingchao wakes up faster than Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao Yao opens his eyes, he finds that his clothes have been changed. Ye tingchao also stands on the side, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yao gave a soft smile.


    He looks weak.


    Ye tingchao also found Xiao Yao waking up. He took two steps forward and said, "thank you very much."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, some don''t understand, also didn''t speak.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to ask, it''s just that at this time, it''s a problem to speak.


    Ye tingchao continued: "I don''t know if you have made a breakthrough this time, but this time, I really made a breakthrough. I was so close to it. Unexpectedly, you brought me here. Ha ha, I just wanted to help you, but I didn''t expect to help myself."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    What''s the matter?


    Originally, ye tingchao wanted to find a breakthrough.


    Unexpectedly, ye tingchao was successful.


    For himself, Xiao Yao can also feel that he has not made a breakthrough.


    The four peaks are full, but they still haven''t entered the realm of the five masters.


    However, he felt that he had taken a small step forward.


    Although it''s just a small step, it''s precious for Xiao Yao now.


    If he didn''t get any good, he would have to vomit blood.


    "Well, you didn''t break through?" Ye tingchao asked tentatively.


    He can''t feel the aura in Xiao Yao''s body now, so he can only ask in the most primitive way.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a bitter smile, and then said: "it''s not that nothing has not been broken through. He has a deeper understanding of sword Qi."


    What Xiao Yao said is also true.


    Although Xiao Yao used one sword to break ten thousand swords, his strength might not be equal to 10%.


    But even so, it''s enough for Xiao Yao.


    The first time I used this move, I was able to attract such momentum.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s control over his aura has also improved a lot.


    This is also a breakthrough in disguise.


    When he really becomes a quintuple master, maybe, compared with those quintuple masters on the same starting line, he doesn''t know how much higher.


    "When you get well, do you want to fight me again?" Ye tingchao said, "originally I wanted to help you break through, but now I break through. If I don''t do anything, I always feel guilty."


    Ye tingchao can be regarded as a man of love. He always has the character of saying what he wants.


    That''s what he thought in his heart, so that''s what he said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    "Thank you, Lord Ye. However, I can feel that now I want to break through. It''s not feasible to just rely on competition, killing and fighting."


    Ye tingchao nodded.


    He pondered for a moment, looked at Xiao Yao lying on the bed and said seriously: "in fact, that''s what I thought before. When I compete with you again, I also realize something."


    Xiao Yao looks at ye tingchao with a kind of puzzled eyes. He really wants to know what ye tingchao is aware of.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s puzzled look on his face, ye tingchao said, "don''t you think that your current psychology hasn''t been adjusted?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, still puzzled.


    Ye tingchao is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks. Since he has decided to speak, he will not hide.


    He continued: "your biggest problem now is that you don''t regard yourself as a strong man after all."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand.


    Ye tingchao pulled a chair, sat down and said, "I ask you, do you think you and I, Hong feisheng, or even Xuanyuan jiuzhong, are far apart?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Originally, he felt that there was a lot of difference between himself and ye tingchao.


    Now, ye tingchao has made a breakthrough again, and the difference between the two is far away.


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea. He doesn''t think there is any problem with his idea.


    Ye tingchao laughed and said: "in fact, it''s not like that at all. The more you think about it, the more difficult it will be to improve your own strength."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "then I can''t deceive myself. Do you think I''m about the same as you?"


    Ye tingchao said: "if you are really different from me, do you think you can make me break through? Don''t you understand how I break through and under what circumstances I have to break through? " Xiao Yao frowned and thought deeply. Ye tingchao continued: "since you have been able to force me to have no way back, why do you still think that you are much worse than me?" Xiao Yao sat up and laughed¡° Lord Ye, what do you think I should do? "¡° Travel around, let the world know, you Xiao Yao, incomparable

 Chapter 1412

    Half a month later, Xiao Yao was wearing a white robe and riding on a horse with a high head. He looked as arrogant as he wanted to be. In particular, the withered grass in his mouth made the finishing touch. He printed the four words "come and hit me" on his face, and gave full play to the word "Crazy".


    He always felt that what ye tingchao gave him was a bad idea.


    He has always been a low-key person, but now he let himself put his mind in order, and let himself constantly hint that Laozi is the best in the world.


    Is that ok?


    Whether it''s suitable or not, Xiao Yao has already done so.


    I don''t know why, when ye tingchao said these ideas, Xiao Yao actually had a resonance. He felt that ye tingchao''s words, whether right or wrong, seemed reasonable.


    Anyway, I can''t think of any better way now. I''d better go to the time changing world first as ye tingchao said. No matter what the final result is, I won''t suffer any losses. If it''s a big deal, I''ll be beaten by an expert who doesn''t know where to come from. Even if I can''t fight, it''s OK to run away?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao wants to slap himself.


    He felt that, as ye tingchao said, he had not adjusted his mind.


    I''ve been thinking about running away before I started


    However, it''s not easy for Xiao Yao to cross the whole Lingwu world with such an attitude.


    It wasn''t long before the news of Xiao Yao''s white riding on a white horse and walking with a sword to Changhu came out.


    Along the way, many experts appeared immediately, trying to pull down the man who was already in the altar.


    In fact, this is quite normal. After all, as Xiao Yao is now, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will become the imaginary enemy of many people.


    As long as Xiao Yao can be defeated, he can become the top ten experts in the top ten list, and get the attention of all people and stand in the spotlight.


    Who is not willing to do such a thing?


    Three days later, Xiao Yao met a triple immortal at the border of Wei state.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao was surprised.


    A triple immortal, dare to attack himself?


    Why? Look down on people, don''t you?


    Why didn''t he go to ye tingchao''s trouble?


    So, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to take care of him. After he got off the horse, Xiao Yao squinted at each other and spat out three words: "you don''t deserve it."


    These three words also spread from the mouth of the triple immortal cultivator. However, at that time, the triple immortal master had lost an arm and was directly cut off by Xiao Yao holding a sword.


    After that, Xiao Yao got back on his horse and went on.


    For Xiao Yao, this is just a trivial matter, which is equivalent to a small episode on the way forward. However, after this incident spread out, it caused a storm all over the city. Even in the Lingwu world, the speed of news dissemination is not slow. Although it''s only in the circle of immortal cultivators, the cultivators in the Lingwu world, But it''s a big group.


    Soon, the news returned to Qingyang City.


    When ye tingchao heard the news, he had a wonderful expression on his face.


    He thinks that what Xiao Yao has done is too perfect. He just gives him an idea. However, Xiao Yao can put it into practice so well, especially the word "you don''t deserve it". Even if ye tingchao is not on the scene, he still has a feeling of blood boiling. This is the real big man! Of course, what ye tingchao wants to do is to pretend to be a big man in the world.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi were also surprised to hear the news.


    "It doesn''t conform to Xiao Yao''s style at all!" Hong feisheng looks puzzled.


    Liu Zhezhi also nodded: "I also feel that Xiao Yao generally does not do such things."


    "Do you mean to cut off the arm of that triple master?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Liu Zhezhi shook his head and said, "of course not. I just think that he''s making such a show now. It''s abnormal, as if he''s already invincible."


    Hong feisheng smiles and nods.


    In fact, he thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say it before.


    When he asked Liu Zhezhi, he also wanted to verify his idea.


    "I think he must have a purpose of his own." Hong feisheng said.


    Liu Zhezhi looked at Hong feisheng, thought about it, and said: "before in Qingyang City, Xiao Yao and ye tingchao had a fight, and they should also want to find a breakthrough opportunity, but ye tingchao broke through, but Xiao Yao didn''t break through, or maybe only one step away. Is this the way he wants to break through himself?"


    Hong feisheng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "listen to what you say, it''s very possible."


    Liu Zhezhi looked at Hong feisheng, not very understanding.


    Hong feisheng said: "the biggest difference between Xiao Yao and me is that he doesn''t feel how powerful he is. I''m not the same. After all, I haven''t seen so many experts when I was practicing. When I was just a heavy expert, I felt that Xuanyuan Jiuchong was not so far away from me. I could pull him down with my hand. Ha ha, now I think about it, Maybe it''s funny, some newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, but many times, especially in the process of cultivation, we need such a mentality. "


    Liu broke the branch and could not laugh or cry.


    Hong feisheng sighed and sighed: "in fact, Xiao Yao has seen too many masters and too many big waves. I didn''t think so much about him at this time. Xiao Yao has thought too much and suffered too much. He may have had a time when he was not afraid of tigers, but he precipitated too quickly, Normally, this is a good thing, but sometimes it''s not a good thing. "


    Liu Zhezhi thinks Hong feisheng''s theory is more and more complicated.


    Fortunately, she is quite familiar with Hong feisheng. Although what Hong feisheng said is not very clear, she still understands the meaning of Hong feisheng''s words.


    "After all, I think Xiao Yao''s attitude is abnormal, right?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    "Shall we go to him?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "according to his previous route, he should have wanted to come to me. But after a fight with ye tingchao, he changed his route. Obviously, he didn''t plan to come. He didn''t plan to come to me. He must have his own things to do and plans. Why should he go to him?"


    Liu Zhezhi nodded, sighed and said, "anyway, I don''t understand the friendship between your men."


    Hong feisheng laughed and didn''t go on.


    At the north foot, Wu Wutong heard something about Xiao Yao''s work now.


    At the time when everyone was very confused about this, Zhao danxuan gave them an answer.


    "To put it simply, Xiao Yao now just wants to change his mind and define himself as a master." Zhao danxuan said.


    Wu Wutong looks at Zhao Danxuan and asks, "is it a master?"


    "Yes Zhao danxuan said with a smile, "in the final analysis, Xiao Yao''s breakthrough speed is too fast. Now Xiao Yao is already on the top ten experts list. Before that, he had a fight with ye tingchao, and he didn''t fall behind. On the contrary, he let ye tingchao find a chance to make a breakthrough. All these can show that Xiao Yao can be on the top ten experts list, There isn''t much water, but before that, we didn''t think so. Don''t say before that. Even now, Lord, do you really think Xiao Yao is a worthy master? "


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    Zhao Danxuan''s words were said to be in the heart of Wu Wutong.


    She had to admit that even now, she didn''t feel how powerful Xiao Yao was. After all, when she knew Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao wasn''t very powerful. It''s only a long time since now. Although a lot of messy things have happened and everyone has undergone earth shaking changes, in her heart, the understanding of Xiao Yao, It didn''t get a qualitative improvement.


    "Is this important to Xiao Yao?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Zhao danxuan thought about it and gave a more pertinent answer.


    "It''s not important to say it''s important or not. It''s mainly a change of mentality." Zhao danxuan said, "as long as you can adjust your mind well, Xiao Yao is not far away from a breakthrough."


    Wu Wutong nodded and seemed to understand.


    However, as long as he knows that Xiao Yao does all this, he has his own reasons. Wu Wutong feels that it is enough.


    It took Xiao Yao about three months from the state of Wei to the southern Chu.


    These three months, Xiao Yao is either fighting or on his way to fight.


    It is not only the experts of Wei and southern Chu who come to challenge Xiao Yao, but also the experts of northern Chu, Jiang and Zhao.


    To Xiao Yao''s disappointment, he didn''t meet the top ten experts.


    Those people, if they appear, can they be defeated?


    When such an idea appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind, he knew that his practice was still not at home.


    Around, Xiao Yao went to the North Chu.


    Seeing Xu SuGuan in Jinchan temple again, Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face.


    In the world of Lingwu, the first person Xiao Yao knew was Xu SuGuan.


    It''s just because of Xu SuGuan''s character, even if Xiao Yao wants to have a deep friendship with him, it''s impossible to boast.


    Even Hong feisheng can''t do that.


    But when Xiao Yao arrived at Jinchan temple, Xu SuGuan was already standing at the gate of the temple, waiting.


    "Little monk, you are so clever that you count me?" Xiao Yao looked far away and said.


    Xu Su Guan put his hands together and said with a smile, "this time it doesn''t count, it doesn''t count. It''s just that you are busy all the way. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at you. Even if I don''t want to know, it''s impossible!"


    Xiao Yao laughs and walks up to him.


    "I still can''t break through." He said.


    Xu SuGuan looks at Xiao Yao and smiles.


    Turn around that moment, said: "because dare not."

 Chapter 1413

    In Jinchan temple, a plate of sandalwood was set on fire.


    There is a faint fragrance in the room. Its main purpose is to repel mosquitoes.


    The little monk cooked tea for Xiao Yao himself. They sat and looked at each other.


    "I didn''t dare, what do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked.


    When he talked with the little monk, he didn''t know anything about it. He would say that he didn''t need to be polite. The reason is that they have known each other for a long time, which goes back to the world before Xiao Yao.


    "You don''t dare to face too many, Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Zhao wei''e, and yourself. For example, what was your mood when you knew you could be on the top ten? Surprise or fear? " Asked the little monk.


    Xiao Yao was silent because of the little monk''s words.


    He thought about it carefully, and then felt that he didn''t need to think about it.


    Don''t mention that time. Even now, Xiao Yao thinks that someone wants to be himself.


    This is the problem of their own mentality. Otherwise, if you look at Hong feisheng and Xu SuGuan, will one of them feel nervous because he is on the top ten?


    In fact, the answer is yes. There will never be a person who is afraid of such a thing.


    It''s just that I''m special.


    "Along the way, there are so many people who want to block you. Don''t you think about why?" Xu said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "do you still need to think about it? It''s obvious. "


    Xiao Yao did not say it, but Xu SuGuan said it: "in fact, the reason is very simple, because as long as they kill you, they can replace you and become the one on the top ten experts list."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Others want to go to the top ten, why do you worry? Do you think that your strength has no way to make you a firm foothold in the top ten experts list for the time being, and those who want to kill you are OK? " Xu SuGuan asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    This is nonsense. Are you kidding? If those people were really powerful, they would not be killed in the wilderness by Xiao Yao.


    "Yes, they don''t have enough strength, but they won''t be timid. So, although they are killed by you, you have a lot to learn from them." Xu SuGuan said with a smile.


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "how can you say that you are also a monk, and it''s appropriate for you to kill yourself or not?"


    However, Xu Su Guan didn''t think so. He said, "it''s just because you look down on life and death that you can choose to become a monk. If too much planning is more important than life and death, isn''t it not enough


    Xiao Yao thinks that this is where Xu SuGuan is better than himself.


    Don''t look honest, but you can talk very well.


    The key point is that no matter how Xu SuGuan can say it, what he says will give people a very reasonable feeling, and will not make people feel that this guy is making a fuss. It is estimated that the so-called eminent monk of virtue is like this.


    "Well, little monk, tell me, how can I make a breakthrough?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu SuGuan thought about it and said, "when you dare to fight with Zhao wei''e or Xuanyuan nine again."


    Xiao Yao shrinks his neck, which is a kind of subconscious behavior. Xu SuGuan looked at all these and said with a smile, "do you think I''m talking nonsense? With your current strength, if you want to find Zhao wei''e or Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s trouble, you must be looking for death?"


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and thought to himself that you still know his feelings!


    The little monk continued: "in fact, there''s nothing wrong with you thinking so. With your current strength, if you really go to find Zhao wei''e or Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s trouble, it''s almost impossible to survive. But as I said just now, it''s not really for you to fight with them. It''s a state of mind. Have you ever seen laymen fighting?"


    "Ordinary people?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Xu SuGuan thought about it and nodded: "so, there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that ordinary people fight, you should have seen it?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ordinary people fight, no matter whether they can fight or not, once one party is afraid, they will be pressed to fight. You must understand this truth. Have you ever seen two people who are far from each other fight, but the inferior side wins in the end? This is the one who dares to fight, and the other who dares not to fight. If we really fight, it is impossible for the inferior side to win. Courage is more important than nimbleness and sword spirit. "


    When Xu SuGuan finished, he didn''t continue to speak. He poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao and himself.


    The next time, Xu SuGuan felt that he had better leave it to Xiao Yao.


    If we talk too much, we may not be able to play a good role.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao finally nodded.


    He stood up and looked at Xu SuGuan.


    Xu SuGuan also looked at him.


    "I''m going." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Su Guan gave a smile and nodded gently.


    When Xiao Yao stood up, Xu SuGuan asked, "do you want to go somewhere next?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, turned and looked in one direction.


    "Going to Zhao?" Xu SuGuan asked.


    "Well, comparatively speaking, I think it''s easier for Zhao wei''e to overcome. That monster named Xuanyuan jiuzhong, I really can''t even think about it for the moment." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Xu Su Guan nodded and said with a smile: "this is already very good. I also have a sense of achievement. After all, I am just a person, not a God. I can''t subvert your world in a few words, can I?"


    Then Xu said, "I''m going down the mountain, too."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "are you going down the mountain? What are you doing? "


    "Do you believe me when I say" universal living " Xu SuGuan said happily.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    Xu Su Guan coughed, recovered his normal look and said: "next, I''m afraid the whole Lingwu world will be in chaos. South Chu and North Chu are going to fight again. I''m not helping anyone. But if I stay in Jinchan temple, I don''t know how many people will disturb me. In fact, I just want to see the world and how it is."


    Xiao Yao asked in a low voice, "are you sure you don''t want to go out and hide?"


    "It''s not bad to say that." "In fact, it''s still because I don''t know much about the world. It''s certainly not a bad thing for me to understand the world as soon as possible. When I can have a bird''s-eye view of the world, I''m afraid I will change my mind now."


    As for what Xu SuGuan thought now, Xu didn''t say, and Xiao Yao naturally didn''t ask. "A lot of things have to go through before they can be understood in your mind. There are many things, such as ancient scrolls and scriptures. Just as someone told you that the northern Chutian Valley is very dangerous, it''s hard for you to have a sense of picture in your mind. You have to take a look at it to know how rugged the mountain road is."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He didn''t ask the little monk where he was going.


    Looking at the young monk''s appearance, Xiao Yao always thinks that maybe he doesn''t know where he is going.


    Maybe even this guy doesn''t know where he''s going.


    However, Xiao Yao''s visit to the state of Zhao has been confirmed.


    When someone realized Xiao Yao''s route, they were all dumbfounded.


    Especially on the north side, Wu Wutong is all ignorant.


    No matter what she thought, she couldn''t understand the reason.


    Xiao Yao had made a circle around the border of the Qing and autumn dynasties before. It was not so simple. This guy did harm to the soldiers of Zhao and Qin.


    It''s nothing if it hasn''t been exposed before, but now the name Xiao Yao is known to almost everyone in the Lingwu world, and the people in Zhao state know it very well.


    Now Xiao Yao goes to the state of Zhao. What''s the difference between this and sheep entering the tiger''s mouth?


    Cudgel thinking, Wu Wutong can not think of an answer, now no one can give her an answer.


    "This guy must be crazy!" Wu Wutong is going to roar.


    Peach Blossom Island.


    When Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi heard the news, they were a little dumbfounded.


    "What does Xiao Yao want to do? I can understand his arrogance, but now he goes to the state of Zhao in a big way, doesn''t he take the practitioners of the state of Zhao seriously? " Hong Feisheng could not help but make complaints about it.


    Liu Zhezhi looked at Hong feisheng, rolled his eyes and said, "you ask me, who do I ask? That''s your brother. You are all men. Don''t you know what he thinks? "


    When Hong feisheng heard this, he felt very aggrieved.


    "Others, I can speculate, but what Xiao Yao thinks in his heart is that you just give me how much time, I can''t think of a reason. However, when did this guy do things, when did he have rules? Is he doing little that he knows he can''t do? "


    Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "well, don''t you go to him now?"


    Hong feisheng''s face turned red, and he fell into contradiction.


    After holding it for a long time, he bit his teeth and said, "I won''t even kill you!"


    "Really not?"


    "Since he didn''t tell me when he went, he must have his idea. Anyway, I''ve known him for a long time, and he''s not that kind of polite person. He really needs my help and has told me for a long time." Hong feisheng said.


    Liu Zhezhi squints at Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng felt uncomfortable all over.


    "Is that the only reason?"


    Hong feisheng clenched his fist and sighed: "well, I admit that there is another reason. If I am still alone now, maybe I will go, but now there are you and peach blossom island. I''m afraid to involve you all - well, I just want to be selfish."


    Liu Zhezhi comes forward and embraces Hong feisheng''s arm¡° Fool, have I ever been afraid of... "

 Chapter 1414

    Zhao terrain, mostly plain, fertile land, the population is about 1.5 times the northern foot.


    After arriving in the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao slowed down a lot.


    When Zhao Guo arrived, he didn''t know where he was going next.


    He was curious why he had been to Zhao Guodu for such a long time and no one had come to do anything.


    Can Zhao wei''e be so calm?


    At the thought of Zhao wei''e, Xiao Yao was still a little nervous.


    It is impossible to break through the psychological barriers in such a short time.


    However, at least one thing is certain. Zhao wei''e can''t be unaware that Xiao Yao has come to the state of Zhao and hasn''t taken any action up to now. He may still be in a wait-and-see state.


    Since Zhao wei''e didn''t take the initiative to find him, Xiao Yao naturally couldn''t take the initiative to find him. Anyway, he wasn''t very anxious. The purpose of this visit to Zhao is not really to find Zhao wei''e desperately. He just wants to change his current psychological state. Therefore, he tries his best to relax himself, and can''t take Zhao wei''e too seriously, otherwise, he can''t take Zhao wei''e seriously, I''m afraid it can only backfire.


    If it''s something else, Xiao Yao thinks that as long as he is willing to work hard, there''s no big problem. But in terms of psychology, he can''t solve the problem only by working hard. It''s so mysterious that he can''t master it if he wants to. Even it''s like the sand in his hand. Sometimes the tighter he holds it, the faster he loses it, Ordinary heart, these three words are just the upper lip touching the lower lip, but they are precious. It''s hard to master them.


    For Xiao Yao, what he can do now is too little. In this case, it''s better to do nothing and pay attention to four words: let it be.


    The state of Zhao is not far away from the Qing Dynasty.


    It''s really a kind of adventure for Xiao Yao to come to the state of Zhao this time, but after he really arrived at the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao''s uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    He began to feel that the state of Zhao was not as terrible as he imagined. Even if the northern foot of the mountain was in front of the state of Zhao, it might not be much worse.


    In the final analysis, the reason why the state of Zhao was able to fight against the Qing and autumn Dynasty was that it was in the lap of the Qin Dynasty. Otherwise, with the strength of the state of Zhao and its own strength, it would be a dead end to want to fight against the Qing and Autumn Dynasty.


    It can be said that if this is really a war between Zhao state and Qing Qiu Dynasty, then even if there is no Xiao Long Xiang, with the strength of Qing Qiu Dynasty, Zhao state can be crushed.


    This is Xiao Yao''s greatest harvest after he came to the state of Zhao.


    This also eased Xiao Yao''s pressure from another aspect, and made him realize that the state of Zhao was not so powerful and invincible. He didn''t even need much help to deal with the state of Zhao.


    In half a month, Xiao Yao has visited three big cities of Zhao state.


    Still no trouble.


    However, Xiao Yao always noticed that behind him, there were several eyes watching him.


    As for who they are, Xiao Yao doesn''t care. Anyway, they haven''t come to find their own trouble yet. When they do come, the soldiers will come to block the water and cover the land. Before they start, what Xiao Yao needs to do is to have fun.


    Xiao Yao certainly doesn''t need to worry about the rest.


    For people in Zhao, Xiao Yao''s arrival is definitely not good news.


    This man is too dangerous.


    Not only because of the bronze terracotta warriors, but also Xiao Yao''s own strength.


    Anyway, it''s a role that can be ranked in the top ten.


    In the past, Xiao Yao should be a relatively low-key person, but after coming down from Jinchan temple, Xiao Yao seems to have changed a person. Yes, no matter what he does, he seems to be so open and high-profile.


    This also attracted a lot of people to ridicule him.


    I think Xiao Yao really takes himself seriously, but he''s just on the top ten list. Maybe there''s something wrong with the statistical results of the Qin Dynasty. What''s the result? This guy really thinks he''s the best in the world.


    This kind of ridicule, there are many people in front of Xiao Yao said.


    As a result, those people''s fate is not very good-looking, so they die in Xiao Yao''s hands, or they end up disabled.


    How can a guy who is cruel to himself be kind to his enemies?


    Anyway, for Xiao Yao, as long as he comes to trouble himself, no matter what kind of idea he has or what kind of purpose he has, he can''t be forgiven.


    When Xiao Yao fell asleep at night, several other rooms in the same Inn were still lighted with wax.


    In one of the rooms, two people, one young and one old, were talking about what they were wearing and what they were doing. It was obvious that young people were superior to old people.


    "Uncle Wang, I really don''t understand. Do you think that Xiao Yao deserves our attention?" The young man took a sip of tea and looked at the old man sitting in front of him. When he spoke, his eyes showed disdain. Especially when he said the name Xiao Yao, he showed disdain incisively and vividly. As long as he was not a fool, he could see it.


    The old man laughed and said, "young master, in fact, I think that since Xiao Yao is regarded as the number one attention figure in the public demand Pavilion, there must be a certain reason, and Xiao Yao''s strength is really not simple. Few of the top ten experts on the list are ordinary people, don''t you think?"


    "Cut, on his strength, do you really think that he can be compared with Xuanyuan Jiuchong, Hong feisheng and others?" Said the young man.


    The old man gave a smile, but did not speak.


    In fact, he can understand the thoughts of his young master.


    Jealousy and discontent among young people are very common.


    If Xiao Yao was an old man over 50 years old, I''m afraid the young master would not feel so disdainful about it.


    It is inevitable that people of the same age will be compared with each other. Even if others don''t do it, maybe they will do it subconsciously, which is inevitable.


    Let''s not talk about the purpose of Xiao Yao''s coming to the state of Zhao this time, whether this guy is the state of Zhao, or the enemy of Gongyu Pavilion, but one thing is worth affirming, that is, Xiao Yao is indeed a very excellent person, not to mention his peers. Even if he is an old monster who has lived hundreds of years longer than Xiao Yao, he doesn''t have to be Xiao Yao''s opponent, What''s more, it''s the same age? There is nothing comparable between them.


    "Uncle Wang, let''s not talk about these. First, why can''t we just follow him and do nothing?" The young man continued.


    The old man laughed and said, "I''m afraid Xiao Yao will do something dangerous."


    The young man sneered and said, "if so, why don''t we take Xiao Yao directly?"


    The old man really has no way to answer the young man''s question.


    Sometimes, it''s not whether they want to, it''s whether they can.


    In fact, to be honest, even if Zhao wei''e takes the hand in person, he may not be able to win Xiao Yao. Where is the strength of others.


    Of course, if Zhao wei''e and Xiao Yao are really on the opposite side, who has the advantage? Even a blind man can see.


    But what if, if, suppose, Xiao Yao escapes?


    Did Zhao wei''e succeed?


    Do you need to guess how destructive a top ten player is?


    It''s all on the surface, OK.


    If we don''t lay a net, we can''t act rashly without the premise of Xiao Yao''s strength.


    The old man named Wang Shu didn''t tell the young people too much about these words.


    Anyway, as far as the young people''s current mentality is concerned, the old people think it''s meaningless to say too much. After all, the young people have never thought of recognizing Xiao Yao''s own strength.


    Gongyu Pavilion is an intelligence agency of the state of Zhao, which is similar to Tianji Pavilion of the Qin Dynasty.


    There are many experts in Gongyou Pavilion. Now this old man is one of them, Wuzhong expert.


    A few years ago, the state of Zhao was in a bit of chaos because of the lack of experts.


    On the top ten experts list, Zhao wei''e is followed by four words, one person, one country.


    People who don''t know the state of Zhao can''t understand the meaning of these four words.


    It''s not hard to really understand.


    First of all, in the state of Zhao, there are no practitioners.


    It''s Zhao wei''e who can really say it.


    Zhao wei''e is also a person, propping up the huge cultivation of Zhao.


    In fact, there are many countries like Zhao in Lingwu world.


    For example, Beilu, Nanchu and so on, are very few practitioners, among which the experts are few.


    Once upon a time, the rivers and lakes of these countries were cleaned. As the saying goes, chivalrous men used martial arts to break the ban, while Confucians used literature to confuse the law. If there are too many masters, the temple will be powerless, which will lead to chaos in the country. When it is time to clean up, it is natural to clean up. This is good, but the disadvantage is that there is no master of cultivating immortals in the country, such as the Qin Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty and so on.


    It''s even more difficult for Zhao to find some triple masters.


    The old man''s five level master status also made him hold an important position in the public demand Pavilion, the pavilion leader.


    The identity of this young man is almost self-evident.


    In the state of Zhao, the only one who can make the old man call him master and sit in the upper position is the family of Zhao.


    At this time, the old man suddenly became serious.


    He blew the light and fell silent. The young man seemed to be a little anxious and asked in a low voice, "Uncle Wang, what''s the matter?"¡° Someone''s here. It''s a killer. "

 Chapter 1415

    Killers are probably the most worthless people


    In this regard, Xiao Yao feels that he is most qualified to express his opinions.


    Whether it''s on the earth or in the world of Lingwu, there may be great surprise in killer''s utility and behavior style. However, there is one thing that will not change at any time. That is positioning or self-awareness, commonly known as essence.


    Putting everything aside, Xiao Yao thinks that the killer is the slave of money. Whoever has money, he helps others, regardless of black and white, right and wrong, doesn''t listen to right and wrong.


    Most importantly, when you become a killer, it''s easy to lose your mind.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is only a semi professional killer, and he doesn''t lose what he values, but others don''t have such good luck. He said that Xiao Yao was lucky because he had his third grandfather in the world of killers. How could others have such a big tree to enjoy the cool and such a person to escort him?


    Mischief is a member of the so-called "others".


    His name is mischief. He even thinks that when he comes to this world, it''s a kind of mischief.


    He was born in the north. When he was five years old, he was cheated by an old guy. When he went to the south, he forgot his parents'' appearance and could not remember his hometown. When the old guy died, the rest of the world was sad.


    In this world, no one believes in mischief. The only thing we can rely on is a long sword hanging around our waist all the year round dripping with blood. On the handle of the sword is a beast named Hu, which was left by the old man.


    The old guy said that he was the top swordsman in Lingwu world.


    Mischief knows that the old man is bragging. When he goes into the world with his sword broken, and when the old man goes into the country, he never hears the familiar name again.


    It seems that the old man has never been in the world.


    It''s like he buried it in the Loess with his favorite silver wine pot.


    The old guy is a killer, so mischief is also. In his heart, he has never appreciated him. If he talks about it, he probably only has hatred. He always felt that he was not born to be a killer, but when he was numb and used to it, it would be difficult for him to quit. It was like jumping into a swamp, without a focus. The more he struggled, the faster he fell. Over time, he was afraid of mischief, and even didn''t dare to put down his knife and find a quiet land to live.


    He fell in love with a girl, too.


    Every time he passed a restaurant, he could not help but go upstairs and sit down. He gave the storyteller a silver or two to tell him a story about the hero and the girl, and the love between the knight errant and the daughter.


    He is not a knight, nor a hero. He is just a machine driven by silver. So he meets the so-called famous family, the girl hammering clothes by the stream, and the woman in the brothel.


    He recognized it.


    What he didn''t know was that the girl he liked, the girl waiting for him to redeem herself, was the daughter of the brothel owner.


    Otherwise, with his expensive Commission, what''s the difficulty in redeeming that woman?


    He just thinks that in this world, probably only that woman will look at herself more, use her delicate hands to help him with his slightly messy hair, and tell him that if you want to wander in the world, you have to wear white clothes.


    In his storage space, all the clothes are white.


    Night, dressed in white, into the inn, to the door.


    He weighed the knife in his hand and took a deep breath.


    This time, he has to face a person who can stand on the top ten experts list.


    The Commission alone is 500 Liang. This time, it''s not silver, it''s gold.


    With five hundred taels of gold, it should be enough to take that girl home and take her to travel around the world?


    Think of these, his mouth can not help but outline a radian, a smile.


    Push open the door, go into that moment, a murderous, it has come.


    In the blink of an eye, he pulled out the knife in a farce. The light of the knife flashed by, but his chest seemed to burst. He retreated a few steps, smashed the wooden railing behind him, and fell from the second floor to the first floor.


    Lying on the ground, he thought, squinting, this five hundred taels of gold is really hard to earn


    In another room, young and old stood in front of the window, watching.


    The young man looked at the old man beside him and whispered, "do you know this guy?"


    "In addition to the list of experts, there is also a list of killers in Lingwu world. It''s just unknown, and it doesn''t have much weight. Which one is willing to be a killer who can''t be seen?" The old man said, squinting.


    The young man was slightly stunned, laughed and sighed softly: "it''s true."


    "But it''s also a skill to get to the top of the killer list." The old man said, "it''s a pity that I''ve gone the wrong way and can''t go back."


    "And he -- is he going to die here?" Asked the young man subconsciously.


    The old man turned his face, looked at the young man and said with a smile, "in fact, it doesn''t matter. Even if he doesn''t die here today, where will he die tomorrow? Next month, will you die in another country? It''s boring to care about that. "


    Young people are not talking.


    Outside the window, a white light flashed directly to the front of the monkey.


    With a gust of strong wind, all the stone slabs under the body were lifted and smashed in the past.


    He slapped his body with a slap, jumped up and crossed through the dense stone slabs. The long knife in his hand seemed to give out a tiger roar. The red light burst out at that moment was very conspicuous, like being caught in the blood river for a hundred years.


    "You''ve been with me for a few days. I don''t want to kill you. You have to come to me. Why?" Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is especially kind, but he is not the kind who likes to find things for himself.


    As I have said, he knows there are many tails behind him.


    But if those people don''t do it, he pretends not to know.


    Otherwise, I really don''t know how many people to kill.


    Mischief did not answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    He always thinks that those killers who are still whetting their hands are stupid and stupid.


    Fortunately, no one said he was silent. After all, the target he was aiming at had never been missed.


    The knife is as powerful as a river.


    From the top to the bottom, continuously, flowing and moving in the air.


    There was a roar, enough to lift the whole inn.


    Xiao Yao tried his best to solve the problem one by one.


    In his hand, talisman is flowing with golden light.


    When the golden light soars, Xiao Yao''s body seems to be integrated with Fu Li in this moment, and flies towards the farce.


    Swords collide, as bright as day.


    They were both white, but one of them was white with blood.


    Xiao Yao holds Fu Li in his hand, and his speed is faster and faster. At the moment when he reaches the extreme, his pupils suddenly contract. He finally realizes that his vision can''t catch the person he wants to kill.


    When the sword''s strength is surging again, the mischief can''t hold up at last.


    When he fell out for the third time, he didn''t get up. He just hung a breath and didn''t die like this.


    He finally realized the gap between himself and the top ten.


    Too big, even if he has the survival consciousness, but he knows that he really can''t stand up.


    Xiao Yao broke his bones again and again.


    How can he stand up?


    This time, he fell outside the inn, and just as he looked up, he could see the moon in the sky.


    No matter where you are, the moon you see should be the same, right?


    He couldn''t help thinking.


    Xiao Yao came up to him and did not speak.


    Even, did not ask a sentence, who let him come.


    Because Xiao Yao is not that kind of stupid person, he knows that even if he asked, he would not get any answer.


    "Is there snow in the north?" Nonsense suddenly spoke.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, and went forward a step, put away the hand from the symbol.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "haven''t you seen it?"


    "I''ve been to the North several times, but I didn''t see any snowflakes." Nonsense.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s really bad luck for you."


    "I promised her that I would take her back to my home in the north, although I don''t know where my home is." Said the fool.


    He thinks that he is very strange now. He doesn''t like to talk, but he talks so much now.


    Maybe it''s because the dying people talk more.


    He didn''t say a few more words to anyone in the world.


    Now, I have to say a few words, so that I won''t be buried in the Loess like that old guy and leave nothing behind.


    "Although I think you should be a poor man, I still have to kill you. I used to be a killer. I know what it means not to kill you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well..."


    "Why don''t you say more?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Nonsense shook his head.


    After a while, he added: "my name is mischief, can you help me remember this name? I''m afraid few people will remember. "


    Xiao Yao has heard that people die three times before.


    The first time, when the heart stopped, physiologically, it was completely dead.


    The second time, at the funeral, everyone who knew you came to mourn, which means that your social status has been erased.


    The third time, in this world, the only one who still remembers you, or the records about you disappear. At that time, you completely disappear from this world.


    No trace, no residue.


    That''s the real death. Xiao Yao nodded again. Mischief or dead, when dead, always say what want to take her home to the north, see what snowflakes. Xiao Yao ignored him and turned back to the inn. Then, staring at a room for a long time. When I got back to my room, I simply cleaned up and left. I''m afraid I can''t live in this place. As soon as Xiao Yao left, the people in the inn came out to collect the body and reported it to the government. When Xiao Yao and mischief are fighting, they dare not come out and say a word¡° You and I, are lonely ghosts, have a hypocritical mouth, he and she are happy people, can not see the sad life, if I take you back to my northern home, let you see the winter snowflakes, you will also fall in love with it, away from the sun cold flowers... "Far away in the North alone ghost, Xiao Yao hummed, left.

 Chapter 1416

    How terrible can a look be?


    It can make the back sweat and the spine cold.


    All young and old people have this feeling.


    When Xiao Yao left, the direction he was looking at was here.


    When Xiao Yao left about ten minutes later, they came back and looked at each other. They both saw bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    No one is willing to admit that he was frightened by the target''s eyes.


    Before, the young man was not willing to take Xiao Yao seriously, either because he was arrogant or because he was jealous, but now, he feels wrong.


    He looked down upon Xiao Yao, but was frightened by Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Thinking of the words that I said before, it is no longer as heroic as before, but full of irony.


    A mockery of oneself.


    Slowly loosen the fist that does not know how long, gently wipe off the dense sweat on the forehead, long sigh, such as release the load.


    After a short silence, the young man asked, "Uncle Wang, do we have to keep up?"


    Uncle wang gave a smile, but the smile seemed far fetched.


    He couldn''t help thinking that Xiao Yaoming only had the cultivation of the four level master in the later period of Da Yuanman''s peak. Why could he just rely on one look to suppress his five level master?


    Maybe Xiao Yao really has the cultivation to fight against or even kill wuchong masters.


    But I don''t have the power to fight back!


    Even if not, why so guilty?


    After thinking for a long time, Uncle Wang finally found an answer for himself.


    Probably, it''s because of the identity of the top ten.


    Although Uncle Wang doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, he can only tell himself now.


    "Uncle Wang?" Seeing that the old man didn''t respond to him for a long time, the young man couldn''t help shouting again.


    The old man looked at the young man and said, "young Lord, let''s go back."


    "Now?" Young people slightly a Leng, probably did not expect Wang uncle will blurt out such words.


    After thinking about it for a while, he asked, "do we come back in vain?"


    The old man gave a smile, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t count. We don''t get nothing."


    The young man grinned bitterly.


    He really didn''t know what unexpected gains he and Uncle Wang had in this trip.


    Probably guessing what the young people thought, the old man said: "at least, we know that Xiao Yao is really not easy to be provoked. Moreover, the killing is decisive. There is no impetuous and publicity of the young people, but there is the unruly and nature of the young people."


    "Although I didn''t quite understand, Uncle Wang, you are praising him for what you said?"


    Uncle wang thought about it, turned his face and looked at the direction of Xiao Yao''s long journey. For a moment, he nodded his head and said, "if you say that, forget it."


    Some of the young people are speechless, and there is a deep sense of helplessness in their eyes.


    "In a word, let''s not follow him next." Wang said.


    "But..." Uncle Wang has said that before, but the young man is still a little unconvinced. Or in his world view, he thinks that if he just gives up and doesn''t follow, it''s a disguised recognition. He''s also afraid that if it gets out, he will become a joke in other people''s eyes. For him, face is still very important.


    "Little Lord, if I''m alone, I''ll follow. But with you, I don''t think it''s a wise choice to continue to follow." Uncle Wang said honestly.


    The young man sighed. Uncle Wang''s meaning was very clear. He continued, but it was meaningless.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t know the identity of the old and the young.


    But his mentality is still very good, anyway, those people did not come to find themselves, he is also lazy to talk to each other.


    Give them a look, leave them their own experience, the warning has been given.


    In fact, Xiao Yao still wants to fight the quintuple master.


    But now his side is too confused. God knows how many pairs of eyes are staring at him. Moreover, he can''t make a bold move without knowing the identity of the other side. What''s more, how can you say that you are also a figure in the top ten experts list now? How can you find others to fight? As a master, there must be a master''s force! In fact, this is not to say that Xiao Yao is more hypocritical, but he is trying to change his mind.


    No matter what the effect is, Xiao Yao will try it anyway.


    After leaving the inn again, Xiao Yao didn''t feel sleepy and continued to drive through the night. His route has become clearer and clearer, and his destination has long been self-evident, pointing to the border of Zhao guoqingqiu Dynasty.


    In any case, Xiao Yao''s attitude is like this. In this way, he tells those big men in the state of Zhao that if you don''t come to me again, I''ll go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty for a turn. Anyway, there''s only one chance. I have a good relationship with the Qing Qiu Dynasty, as you know. When I get to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, you''ll have no chance to trouble me.


    This is obviously a very dangerous thing for Xiao Yao. This can be regarded as pushing myself to a dead end. In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t know Zhao wei''e''s attitude towards himself. He is also very curious. He found his killer in the inn before. What''s the origin of his killer? Maybe Zhao wei''e won''t be bored to ask the killer to do it for him? I don''t dare to say that Zhao wei''e is also the emperor of the state of Zhao. He should not be able to do such a brainless thing. Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about Zhao wei''e, so now he can only use the word "should". There is no way to draw a conclusion. In fact, in addition to these, the reason why Xiao Yao went to the border of the Qing Dynasty was that he wanted to see Xiao Longxiang. Under normal circumstances, Xiao Yao would not have such an idea. After all, it is not a wise choice to go to the Qing Dynasty at this time. However, if the word "Shun Lu" is used, his heart will feel much better. Otherwise, others will certainly come forward to criticize Xiao Yao and say no as nodie. Of course, that is to say, let''s make an analogy, After all, people in Lingwu world certainly can''t use English words skillfully. The next three days, Xiao Yao is still in a hurry toward the border of Zhao. That is the direction of the Qing Dynasty. He always felt that everything was not as quiet as he looked now. He has no direct evidence to prove that the fact is not what he saw. Maybe it is the undercurrent surging. Maybe, as Xiao Yao saw, everything is so calm. How many people can know about it? At this moment, everyone is looking at the situation of Xiao Yao and Zhao state with a wait-and-see attitude. For most people, they feel that this time Xiao Yao went to Zhao is too much. Especially the insiders. You know, before the Qing and autumn Dynasty at the border, Xiao Yao can not be less upset Zhao. It''s not too much to describe the relationship between Xiao Yao and the state of Zhao in terms of blood feud. It''s very rare that Zhao wei''e of the state of Zhao didn''t go to seek revenge from Xiao Yao. Now Xiao Yao even takes the initiative to go to the state of Zhao. Although he doesn''t find any trouble now, it''s hard to guarantee that he doesn''t have the suspicion of pushing his nose on his face. If Xiao Yao really leaves the state of Zhao, This is a very successful fight in the face, or in front of so many people in the face of Zhao''s face a hard slap. Can this be tolerated? Anyway, if we look at it from the perspective of ordinary people, we can''t tolerate such things. But it''s hard to say what Zhao Guo thought and Zhao wei''e thought. The emperor of a country will not think like a common people. That''s for sure. Wu Wutong and others are going to be angry at this time. Now they have no way to understand Xiao Yao''s idea, isn''t it a lack of heart? Why do you have to go to the state of Zhao at this time? Even if you really want to find a breakthrough opportunity, you can use other methods. Why do you have to use such a method? If it were not for Zhao Danxuan''s desperate efforts to stop him, it is estimated that Wutong would send troops directly to Zhao to take Xiao Yao back. This is not what worries him. But Xiao Yao will not be in trouble. It is entirely between Zhao Weie''s thoughts. This is obviously not a good thing. How can he use his life to help others to hold hands? This is not Xiao Yao''s style at all! Anyway, many people can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea now. It''s just that the distance between Zhao state and Beilu is not close. Even if they really want to help, they can''t get there in a short time. In fact, if Xiao Yao is in any trouble now, he still has no way to solve the problem himself. Even if they really want to help, they can''t get there, It can not play a great role unless it is really a power of a country, and it will also pull the northern foot down the mire. And it is not said that the northern foot is not completely controlled by the Wutong tree. Even if it is really controlled, is everyone really stupid? So easy to move? It will take a lot of time. This is the most severe problem facing Wu Wutong. When it came to the border of the state of Zhao, the state of Zhao did not give Xiao Yao any help. Don''t talk about others. Even Xiao Yao himself is a little depressed. Is Zhao wei''e really such a good tempered guy? He didn''t believe it anyway. But if not, why does Zhao wei''e still do nothing? After leaving the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao finally realized something. Zhao did not think that Xiao Yao had to be so, but it did not mean that Xiao Yao could enter the territory of the Qing Dynasty safely. When Xiao Yao was about to relax, he realized that the state of Zhao didn''t want to do anything about him. Instead, he left the problem to others. For example, the great Qin Dynasty, which is in the process of making friends with Zhao.

 Chapter 1417

    Decapitation cliff, back 30 miles, is the state of Zhao, 30 miles ahead is the Qing Dynasty.


    Just out of Zhao, Xiao Yao had a very strong sense of crisis.


    Although he noticed that there were many eyes behind him when he was in the state of Zhao, he didn''t notice any sense of crisis at that time. But after he was out of the state of Zhao, this sense of crisis became more and more intense, which made him realize that this time, the people who followed him were already very strong, so strong that they might not be able to deal with them.


    What does Zhao wei''e mean?


    What kind of operation is this? Do you have to wait until you leave the state of Zhao?


    When he realized that there were four quintuple masters behind him, he gave up his previous thought.


    There shouldn''t be so many cultivation masters in the state of Zhao, right?


    The state of Zhao is no secret in the whole Lingwu world.


    When Xiao Yao was about to leave Duantou cliff, the four wuchong masters finally stood up.


    Xiao Yao was not surprised to see the four guys. He just felt a little curious. Why do these people have to observe for so long? Is such strength, they have no confidence to be able to stay? If so, why don''t you come to a more aggressive master?


    What he didn''t know was that these four people were all masters of the Qin Dynasty. The reason why they didn''t do it was very simple. They just thought it was not as simple as they looked.


    Zhao wei''e didn''t do it, but he thought Xiao Yao''s performance was too abnormal.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, Zhao wei''e has absolute confidence to kill this guy.


    However, no matter from which point of view, Xiao Yao is not a two fool level character.


    On the contrary, in some side fights, Xiao Yao left Zhao wei''e the impression that this guy was just a little smart and terrible. For example, in order to help Xiao Zhan and others in the Qing Dynasty to get out of the siege, Xiao Yao also used the routine of "encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao", which made Zhao wei''e feel an eye opener, How can a guy who can summon those bronze terracotta warriors anytime and anywhere be a fool? But how can you be so swaggering around the state of Zhao without any dependence? It''s insulting others'' intelligence quotient!


    As for Xiao Yao''s thoughts, Zhao wei''e did not expect that they were normal.


    Before that, he sent a lot of people to follow Xiao Yao. He wanted to see what Xiao Yao wanted to do. He also wanted to find out whether there were still people behind him, such as Xu SuGuan, Hong feisheng and others.


    Even if he didn''t find any reliable information, Zhao wei''e still didn''t do it at will. After all, it was in the state of Zhao. If anything really happened, no matter what the final result was, it was not a good thing for Zhao wei''e. As the emperor of Zhao, the overall situation view was necessary, but with the overall situation view, the burden on his shoulders was heavy, Do anything will appear to be afraid of hands and feet, in fact, this is very normal, but if you really let Xiao Yao leave, Zhao wei''e is not reconciled!


    After all, Xiao Yao didn''t give them more trouble than Zhao Guo before he came back.


    Therefore, it can be almost decided that Xiao Yao should never leave the state of Zhao unharmed.


    After having such an idea, Zhao wei''e immediately sent the news to the Qin Dynasty.


    Since I dare not do it rashly, let the people of the Qin Dynasty do it.


    Or after leaving the state of Zhao and arriving at duantouya.


    In this way, no matter what the final result is, there is no loss for Zhao wei''e.


    When he thought of this, Zhao wei''e wanted to hide in bed and laugh. He even felt several times that his IQ might have crushed everyone in Lingwu world.


    I live, is the crime!


    Zhao wei''e doesn''t know Xiao Yao''s mind, and Xiao Yao doesn''t know Zhao wei''e''s mind either.


    What he is thinking about now is just how to leave the hands of the four quintuple masters.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to kill all the five guys, but it''s too difficult for Xiao Yao. After all, it''s someone else''s territory. Even if he can really get a little advantage, God knows if there will be other experts. When Xiao Yao faced many immortal practitioners in the Qin Dynasty, he wanted to escape?


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s troubles at this time have already been known by the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    At this moment, in the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Zhan is ordering troops.


    Tens of thousands of people stood under the counter.


    It seems that we are going to launch a medium-sized battle.


    Even if Xiao Zhan was the adopted son of Xiao Longxiang, the Qing Dynasty''s soldiers were not able to be transferred at will. The 10000 people were the limit of his ability to transfer.


    Just as he was about to lead the troops out of the city, he was stopped.


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Zhan was stopped either by others or by Xiao Longxiang.


    In the whole Qing and autumn Dynasty, the only one who could stop Xiao Zhan was Xiao Long Xiang.


    What is what the imperial army is stationed in is actually a lot of civil servants from the imperial city. But those civil servants are all in the same mind as the mirror. Although the emperor has them to supervise the battlefield, they really has the final say in what they say and do in the battlefield.


    Not to mention them, even if the emperor of the Qing and autumn Dynasty came, it was not necessarily able to control anything.


    If Xiao Longxiang wants to be the emperor of the Qing and autumn Dynasty, it may be a matter of one sentence. It''s just whether he is willing or not.


    Xiao Longxiang is willing to take them seriously and treat them with courtesy, but they definitely don''t take themselves too seriously, that is pure death.


    Besides Xiao Longxiang, Xiao Zhan is not something they can afford. Even if they know that Xiao Zhan is not unreasonable, it''s not impossible to make Xiao Zhan angry, kill them all and bury them in a pit. At that time, they can just give a reason, saying that they didn''t protect the adults because of the war on the front line, On the other side of the Imperial City, the one who stands at the highest power of the Qing and autumn Dynasty has no temper.


    Therefore, no matter when, the positioning of their own must be clear enough.


    Xiao Zhan was not surprised to see Xiao long elephant. He just felt that his adoptive father had a strange attitude towards talking to him.


    "Go and save my brother!" Xiao Zhan said seriously.


    Shouldn''t it be? This is what Xiao Zhan really thinks at this moment.


    "I can''t go." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Zhan was a little confused.


    Xiao Long Xiang doesn''t care about Xiao Yao, and Xiao Zhan doesn''t believe it.


    As Xiao Longxiang''s adopted son, Xiao Zhan knows how much he cares about his own son in his adoptive father''s heart. Although his adoptive father seldom expresses his true feelings, Xiao Zhan still believes what he feels.


    Now Xiao Yao is intercepted and killed at the Duantou cliff. According to the truth, it''s not him who worries most, but Xiao Long Xiang.


    But now, what he heard from his adoptive father was "can''t go"?


    Isn''t this really a joke?


    Looking at the confusion in Xiao Zhan''s eyes, Xiao Longxiang said with a smile: "I always feel that this is not as simple as we imagined."


    Xiao Zhan is more and more puzzled.


    It''s not easy? What else can be hidden in this?


    Of course, Xiao Zhan didn''t think his adoptive father was lying at this time. After all, he had too little information. How much information could he know about Xiao Yao''s being hounded and intercepted an hour ago?


    "Speak of the advanced tower." Xiao long elephant said this and walked in front with his hands behind his back. Xiao Zhan stopped his doubts and walked forward with Xiao long elephant.


    When they entered the tower, they found a room and sat down.


    "I ask you, do you think Xiao Yao is a fool?" Xiao Longxiang originally wanted to say the word "250", but he worried that Xiao Zhan could not understand the three words, so he changed it into a fool.


    "Of course not." Xiao Zhan didn''t even think about it, so he gave such an answer.


    After all, he had direct contact with Xiao Yao. Although he didn''t dare to say how much he knew, he felt that if someone really thought Xiao Yao was a fool, he was a big fool. So he was very sincere when he said that.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded, but he was not surprised by his reply. So he went on to say, "since that''s the case, do you think Xiao Yao didn''t expect to encounter such trouble when he went to us alone?"


    Xiao Zhan nodded his head, indicating that he could understand what Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Zhan asked again, "adoptive father, since that is the case, what is the purpose of my younger brother?"


    "Maybe it''s because of Baishui mountain." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Zhan a Leng, ask a way: "white water mountain?"


    Xiao Longxiang nodded and said, "I must have got the news earlier than you, so I thought a lot about it. Finally, I thought that Baishui mountain was the most likely. Recently, we have been thinking about how to take Baishui mountain from the hands of the Qin Dynasty. But the five immortals in Baishui mountain are not so easy to deal with, and there is a egret flying, But now it''s different. "


    When Xiao Longxiang said this, Xiao Zhan seemed to have an epiphany. He stood up, widened his eyes, clenched his fists, and said, "now the four wuchong masters are on his brother''s side. There is only one egret flying in Baishui mountain!"


    Xiao Longxiang nodded gently to express his satisfaction.


    Xiao Zhan was so excited that he said, "brother, this is helping us!"


    "Well, he must have his own backhand. He must be able to escape. What we need to do now is to take down the Baishui mountain immediately!" Xiao long elephant said.


    Xiao Zhan nodded hard and said that he would start to prepare now.


    If let Xiao Yao know the conversation between the two people, it is estimated that he will be able to vomit blood depressed.


    My idea is not so complicated, OK?


    Don''t look up to me like that, OK? I''m not as smart and great as you think!

 Chapter 1418

    In fact, the misunderstanding of Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Zhan is not unreasonable.


    After all, this time Xiao Yao passed through the state of Zhao and went to the gate of the Qing Dynasty. It was really strange.


    Don''t talk about other people. Even Xiao Yao himself thinks that he has gone this way inexplicably, and the reason is not enough. To put it simply, he is practicing courage and joking about his own life safety.


    Therefore, even if Xiao Longxiang misunderstood, Xiao Yao had nothing to say. After all, it was hard for others to guess the real purpose of his business.


    Xiao Yao has no time to think about it now. He just thinks about what to do to get rid of the situation.


    At the beginning, even though he realized that it was the four five fold immortals who came to kill him this time, he still didn''t take it seriously. In his opinion, even if he was defeated, if he wanted to escape directly, it was not a big problem. But this time, he obviously underestimated the determination of those people in the Qin Dynasty to kill him.


    Although Xiao Yao is not regarded as a thorn in the flesh by the people of the great Qin Dynasty, one thing is that before that, Xiao Yao''s birth solved the urgent need of the Qing and autumn dynasties. At the same time, it also caused great trouble and impact to the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, and caused heavy losses. Coupled with the bronze terracotta warriors, this variable is big enough for the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, If they don''t have the chance, they may not do anything, but Xiao Yao has already sent them to the door now, and every step of walking is in their wait-and-see. If they don''t spend some time to kill them, they have to doubt whether their brains are not enough.


    I really can''t think of a reason for not deploying properly.


    Now Xiao Yao is just a top four player. Although he is about to break through, he still hasn''t.


    This time, the great Qin Dynasty sent four quintuple masters at one time, which has paid enough attention to Xiao Yao.


    Can''t Xuanyuan jiuzhong come here in person?


    Even for Xiao Longxiang, Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t go abroad.


    Such a character, once shot, do not know what will happen, and, will affect a lot of change.


    Zhao wei''e doesn''t visit the battlefield many times. Why does Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the man who stands at the top of Lingwu world, want to fight?


    Of course, these problems are not what Xiao Yao needs to consider now. What he needs to consider most is how to do so as to get rid of the four followers behind him.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao had a headache. What was really difficult was not only the four guys, but also the 3000 soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. All of them were elites. Before they formed a encirclement situation, they wanted to cooperate with four quintuple experts to kill Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao broke through and killed more than 100 soldiers. That battle made Xiao Yao feel very desperate, He felt that he could hardly see the hope of victory.


    Not only the four five fold practitioners, but also the soldiers were enough to give Xiao Yao a headache.


    Fortunately, after running for such a long time, Xiao Yao finally threw those soldiers away, but the four five fold immortals, like dogskins, followed Xiao Yao all the time.


    In a small town near the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao sat at the door of a farmer''s house and drank several bowls of water. The water was well water, cool and sweet.


    Beside Xiao Yao, there is a middle-aged man.


    With long hair and long beard, I felt a cigarette pole in my hand, but it didn''t light.


    "Little brother, you said before that someone was chasing you. Who is it?" The man looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed, rubbed the temple, said: "four neuropathy."


    "Where are they now?" The man continued. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the three words "neuropathy" in Xiao Yao''s mouth. In fact, when Xiao Yao blurted out, he realized that he had expressed some problems. Fortunately, the man was honest and didn''t continue to ask. Otherwise, Xiao Yao really didn''t know how to explain.


    What a considerate rough man he is!


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the sun, narrowed his eyes, drank a drink of water, and said, "it''s about half an hour. These four dogs can''t shake off. Their nose is like a dog''s nose."


    "How long have they been chasing you?" The man asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "it''s three or five days."


    "So long?" The man was surprised.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also very helpless.


    In the past three or five days, Xiao Yao has tried countless ways. It''s really hard to get rid of those guys.


    After a big circle, Xiao Yao arrived at the border of Zhao.


    "Come on, brother, I''ll go first. I''ll have to make a difference with those guys." Xiao Yao stood up with bright eyes.


    "Ah The man was stunned and asked, "don''t you run away?"


    "Well, no more running." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ll either kill them or be killed by them. Anyway, I won''t run away."


    In fact, it''s not that Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to run, but next, he has no way to run.


    They have already arrived in the state of Zhao.


    If Zhao wei''e is really attracted by that old guy, Xiao Yao really has no way at all.


    Four five level masters, Xiao Yao has no confidence, plus a Zhao wei''e, how can he play?


    Although this time Xiao Yao''s practice, some death, but it does not mean that he really want to go to the dead end! So how can he do things that are absent-minded?


    "Brother, I''ll go first!" Xiao Yao said.


    The man looked at Xiao Yao and said, "do you want to return it?"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "what do I come back for?"


    "Talk to me! You''ve seen a lot of things, and I''ve benefited a lot from what you said! " The man said dryly.


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked up for a while, and said, "if I can come back, I''ll tell you about the northern Chutian gully, OK?"


    The man looked happy and nodded.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and turned to leave.


    He is also very melancholy.


    When to become, want to come back alive, are not sure?


    He took a deep breath to ease the tension in his heart.


    Isn''t that the four quintuple masters? What''s so scary?


    The reason why I came here this time is not to look for a breakthrough opportunity. I didn''t find it in ye tingchao, because ye tingchao didn''t kill himself. Even if he had to fight to the end, he still wouldn''t have too much pressure. After all, he had lived and died countless times. This time, it was a good opportunity, If we can''t seize such an opportunity, we don''t know when to make a breakthrough next time. Therefore, we should dare to stand up and face it anyway. What if you die?


    When he came to Lingwu world, what kind of result did he not consider?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that he was full of courage.


    Xiao Yao continued to walk all the way. After about 30 miles, Xiao Yao felt that the village where he had stopped before should be safe.


    Once a battle breaks out, he will fall into an uncontrollable situation. He doesn''t want to involve too many innocent people.


    Although he thought that he was not a good man, the man who gave him water still pestered himself to tell stories outside. It would be a pity if such a man died.


    Damn it, here we are.


    Xiao Yao sat on a stone with a Dogtail in his mouth. He was a bit unruly, but he wanted to ease his inner tension in this way.


    In the process of waiting, he was nervous, but when he saw these four guys, Xiao Yao relaxed instead.


    "Here you are?" Xiao Yao asked, although a lot, but always feel that if this occasion does not say something, it is too boring.


    Those four people don''t have so much nonsense.


    One by one, they looked at Xiao Yao with cold eyes, as if the hunter had caught the prey.


    Of course, from the beginning, Xiao Yao did not regard them as hunters. Instead, they played cat and mouse and enjoyed it.


    "You didn''t have to die." One of the men took a step forward and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, I''d like to talk to you."


    No matter from which point of view, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for Xiao Yao, but even so, it''s necessary to install it. If people can''t install it, what''s the difference between it and salted fish?!


    However, there are not too many redundant foreshadows and prefixes in this battle.


    For the four quintuple masters, the most urgent task is to kill Xiao Yao quickly. If something really happens, they can''t go back to work. Although there is nothing terrible about this young man, it is certainly not easy for him to get on the top ten list since he is young, They know more or less about the troubles Xiao Yao caused to them in the Qin Dynasty. Although this is a top secret, it''s better to make a quick decision for this evil boy because he has too many variables.


    Xiao Yao does not swallow breath, they have no way to be at ease, although such words are not very pleasant to hear, but the fact is that.


    The battle is imminent.


    Xiao Yao did not hesitate at all, and immediately welcomed him.


    What about the four quintuple masters?


    If you want to kill me, I will step on you!


    No matter whether Xiao Yao has such strength or not, since he has reached this stage, he has no reservation and his heart is boiling!


    With the sound of a dragon chant, Xue Jiao comes out of Xiao Yao''s body, turns into a busy work and joins the battle.


    Four golden lights flashed by, and four swords gathered together. Xiao Yao held them in his hands, and with an unstoppable momentum, he bravely went down.


    A sword, tearing a golden light, collided with four white awns. At this moment, Yuan Ying in Xiao Yao''s body is also running wildly. Otherwise, why kill these people? Do you have to keep your hands?

 Chapter 1419

    Above the sky, a light burst out.


    Hundreds of miles, you can see clearly.


    On the Baishui mountain, Xiao Zhan, who had won a battle, was wiping his knife.


    At the time of seeing that bright light, the nerve was tense for a moment.


    At present, we can find Xiao long elephant without stopping.


    "Adoptive father..."


    Even before he opened his mouth, the elephant had closed its eyes.


    "I know." Xiao Longxiang said so.


    Xiao Zhan''s Adam''s apple was rolling up and down, and his forehead was full of blue veins. After a long time of depression, he vomited and asked tentatively, "if we start now, can we get there in time?"


    "Hard." Xiao Longxiang opened his eyes with a bitter smile, but the corner of his eyes was filled with killing. He was also suppressing his inner emotions, but his words were full of helplessness. "Do you know why we came to Baishui mountain so smoothly this time?"


    "Because egret is not here." What''s more, it''s not very difficult to find out.


    "What do you think he''s going to do now?" Xiao Longxiang asked again.


    The answer doesn''t have to be blurted out, it''s already on the paper.


    What is egret flying for?


    What are you going to do?


    Surely I want to intercept all external forces that will affect the situation!


    His existence is to keep an eye on Xiao long elephant.


    It''s always invincible, but at least it''s enough to stop it, even for a moment.


    Xiao Zhan mouth slightly twitch, showing a very farfetched smile, said: "perhaps, my brother has already had a countermeasure."


    This is what Xiao Long told him before.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool.


    He must have his own ideas about what to say and do.


    So Xiao Zhan felt that if he said such words now, he would surely be able to comfort the man standing in front of him to some extent.


    However, he overestimated the persuasiveness of his words.


    Xiao Longxiang has picked up the black dragon knife in his hand.


    He took a step forward, and then walked on without looking back.


    "He''s always in my way, and I''m going too."


    "That''s my son. I can''t let him get hurt under my nose."


    "Don''t drop a hair


    slaughter!


    Xiao Zhan wanted to follow, but he just took a step forward and stopped.


    He turned, looked at the white water mountain and sighed.


    Next, his task is to take over baishuishan completely.


    The rest is not that he doesn''t want to help, but that he can''t help at all. If Xiao Longxiang leaves now, he must take the responsibility he should take.


    "All officers and men will be killed if they catch the soldiers of the king of Qin."


    Then he said, "the Qing Dynasty does not accept prisoners!"


    On the battlefield, such a way is obviously extremely inhumane.


    But Xiao Zhan didn''t want to manage so much. He just felt that if he did, he would feel a little better and take a breath.


    Since they have no shame, they will let them know what is the real impudence!


    Xiao Zhan always felt that he was a very thin skinned person, and he was decent in everything. Maybe he was influenced by Xiao Longxiang. But this time, he really couldn''t help it. He felt that it was not easy for a person to live his whole life. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with him. As for whether someone would point at his nose and scold him at that time, They are all unknowns, but certainly not what we need to consider now.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao is still dealing with the four five level masters in front of him.


    When it comes to the battle of life and death, Xiao Yao has experienced it.


    There are countless more desperate people.


    Therefore, he never felt that he had been in the position of failure.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up. What''s more, these four quintuple masters do not make him feel that he really can''t see the dawn of victory.


    It has to be said that the four guys'' personal strength is very good, but the tacit understanding between them makes Xiao Yao feel like a breakthrough point.


    An hour later, they did not take advantage of Xiao Yao.


    Although the four of them still have the upper hand, it is impossible to solve Xiao Yao in a short period of time.


    Xiao Yao''s real peace of mind is that he hasn''t used the secret arts of the ghost door up to now.


    On the one hand, it was because he felt that he had not been forced to that time.


    On the other hand, he thinks that the strength of these four people should not be as simple as what they have shown at present. If they still have something to keep, if Xiao Yao now uses the secret arts of the devil''s gate, but does not kill them in a short time, it means that Xiao Yao will soon become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    It''s a lot of luck.


    Although Xiao Yao''s luck has always been very good, he is not willing to take it seriously and rely too much on his own luck. It''s better to rely on his strength.


    With the passage of time, Xiao Yao feels more and more pressure.


    You come and I go, Xiao Yao bear too much impact, the body''s blood also began to churn.


    The endurance of these four people is far beyond Xiao Yao''s imagination.


    The four words "more fighting, more courage" are suitable for them.


    For Xiao Yao now, it''s not a good thing to continue to drag on, but he has no particularly suitable way to make a quick decision.


    Of course, this is just Xiao Yao''s idea. Whether it can be successfully implemented is another matter. To be honest, judging from the current situation, he thinks that he can''t see any hope.


    In fact, at this time, the speed of the four men''s attack has become faster and faster.


    It''s so fast that Xiao Yao feels a lot of pressure.


    It is a difficult problem for Xiao Yao to resist their attack.


    However, he did not think about when to give up.


    Anyway, as long as he can''t kill him, he feels that he still has the strength and opportunity to fight back.


    Finally, after a collision, Xiao Yao''s body also flew out.


    The pressure he felt was growing.


    If it''s just a quintuple master, with Xiao Yao''s current strength, it''s not difficult to kill each other.


    But now standing in front of Xiao Yao, he is not only a quintuple master.


    It''s four.


    It''s no longer the case that one plus one equals two.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    What''s more, the accomplishments of these four guys are all above Xiao Yao?


    Even if he has Yuanying in his body, he may not be able to occupy any advantage.


    What bothers Xiao Yao most is that at this time, these four guys have all taken out their weapons. Each of them is a top-grade immortal.


    How do you play with this mud horse?


    Xiao Yao used to have an advantage in weapons, that is, Xu kuangge''s iron sword, but now he is faced with four top-grade immortal weapons. Even if Xiao Yao holds the iron sword, he won''t have much advantage.


    Of course, if Xiao Yao can play the iron sword left by Xu kuangge to the extreme, it will play a very important role.


    But Xiao Yao thinks he can''t do it.


    That''s what really bothered him.


    These four guys didn''t talk too much with Xiao Yao. They didn''t say that today is the day of your death. The offensive is still so tight that they don''t give Xiao Yao any breathing space. In their thoughts, they never seem to want to persuade Xiao Yao to surrender, probably because they know, Even if they say what they want to say, it doesn''t have any effect. It''s better to just think about killing Xiao Yao and leaving the place directly.


    The most important thing is to finish the task.


    Before, they were all confident.


    Although they know that Xiao Yao is one of the top ten experts on the list, they never take Xiao Yao too seriously in their heart. They even feel that there is a lot of water in it, just like others. But after fighting with Xiao Yao for so long, they suddenly realize that this quadruple expert is not so easy to deal with.


    If you want to be another quadruple master, don''t say they''re four together.


    Even if it''s just one person, it''s easy to kill.


    Xiao Yao''s strength makes them feel very difficult.


    What''s more, they all have a premonition that even if Xiao Yao is so inferior now, they still haven''t pushed this guy to a dead corner.


    This battle, for Xiao Yao, is also very depressing.


    Depressed to, the nerve is tense all the time.


    Finally, with a roar, Xiao Yao''s body soared up again, stepping on the snow dragon, holding an iron sword, turning into a white rainbow, breaking through many obstacles, and came to one of the top five masters.


    Just launched the offensive to push back their opponents, the remaining three, but have formed a encirclement trend, once again toward Xiao Yao.


    It seems that they never thought about giving Xiao Yao any breathing space.


    However, they underestimated Xiao Yao at this time.


    In the hands of the time, Xiao Yao Bian has used the ghost door secret.


    Otherwise, his speed just now can''t be so exaggerated.


    Therefore, even if the three people rushed over together, they were still shocked by Xiao Yao. In such a moment, Xiao Yao''s momentum burst out like a crazy knife, cutting off the connection between the three people and the target.


    Seizing this opportunity, Xiao Yao will be killed directly by the five fold immortal cultivator on his head.


    However, when he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat the second cultivator, he couldn''t find another chance. The remaining three practitioners have realized that Xiao Yao''s strength has suddenly soared. Although they don''t know what''s going on, they at least know one thing - it''s not a wise choice to choose to fight Xiao Yao at this time. This is what Xiao Yao was most worried about before. His original idea was to kill at least two quintuple immortals, which was the reason why he didn''t use the secret method. But now it seems that the plan is a complete failure. He underestimated these guys. What a group of old foxes!

 Chapter 1420

    For Xiao Yao, it seems impossible to kill the remaining three people directly.


    It was originally a kind of adventure to use secret arts, but the effect was very little. No matter from which angle, he felt that he was suffering some losses.


    However, for his opponent, the remaining three quintuple masters, it''s not like that.


    Now Xiao Yao is just a quadruple master. Why can he kill one of his companions in the blink of an eye?


    And at the moment when Xiao Yao burst out, although the target was not them, they all had a feeling.


    If it is the attack that they burst out in the face of Xiao Yao''s moment, they have no backhand power.


    Although some of them are too self-confident, the fact is that they can not be refuted.


    Now they can also feel that Xiao Yao''s strength has improved a lot. It would be too unwise to rush forward rashly or try to deal with it in the same way as before, so these old foxes have already made a good calculation and take a wait-and-see attitude first.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can imagine that you have improved your strength in such a short period of time without a breakthrough. There must be some reasons. Moreover, the state after the improvement of strength can not be maintained for too long. As long as you wait for a while, Xiao Yao''s strength will certainly return to the previous state, or even worse. In this case, Why do they have to work hard with each other at this juncture? Isn''t that what two idiots do?


    In the following time, Xiao Yao has been trying to attack the three quintuple masters.


    His heart is like a mirror. If he doesn''t kill the three guys in a very short time, he will die.


    Besides, he didn''t want to run away.


    Of course, it''s not that he has enough confidence in himself. The real reason is that he knows that he can''t get rid of these three people even if he runs away.


    When the time of ghost door secret skill is over, I will die even worse.


    It''s a meaningless thing.


    In this case, it''s better to work hard.


    Even if he didn''t kill the three quintuple masters in the last time, at least he could bite a piece of meat from them.


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea.


    It''s a trapped animal!


    Xiao Yao for this kind of deadly play, the three people are holding a sneer attitude.


    They all know what Xiao Yao is thinking at this time. After all, they have long been regarded as old-fashioned people. Xiao yaoyue''s case proves their previous conjecture.


    Now Xiao Yao''s state can''t last long!


    Although Xiao Yao also knows that he will expose a lot by doing so, there is no way to do it.


    Finally, with the three men''s steady response, Xiao Yao found a subtle opportunity and hit one of the top five immortals.


    This is also his biggest gain in this period of time.


    However, there was no joy in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    At this time, he has realized that the aura in his body has been rapidly passing, no more than three minutes, I''m afraid, he will completely fall down.


    However, he didn''t get much advantage. He just jumped up in the first moment and killed a five fold immortal cultivator, but in the following time, he didn''t get any effect. Although he hit one hard, after the cultivator swallowed a few pills, his state soon recovered, to say the peak state, It''s definitely impossible, but if we fight, there''s no problem. It can still bring great pressure to Xiao Yao.


    Don''t say it''s Xiao Yao. I''m afraid no one can be satisfied with the result.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s speed was getting slower and slower, the three guys also began to move closer to Xiao Yao, gradually forming a situation of encirclement. They were probably ready to take in the net.


    Xiao Yao noticed the bad, but some helpless.


    These three people, completely step by step, did not feel anxious because Xiao Yao''s strength was declining.


    Maybe in their mind, Xiao Yao''s current state still has the possibility of showing weakness, and wants to kill them when they relax.


    Although this is not the case, we can see their preciseness and carefulness from such a detail.


    In such a moment, Xiao Yao thought a lot in his mind.


    A sense of helplessness spread from the bottom to the top.


    Take a deep breath, want to try to ease the pressure of the heart, but the effect is very little.


    When it comes to nervousness and fear, it''s not at all.


    Anyway, for Xiao Yao, if it wasn''t for his good luck, he might have died long ago.


    Just this time, the goddess of victory didn''t seem to be standing beside her.


    He suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    A moment of good luck, even feel that their luck can always be good.


    This time I came to the state of Zhao and the border of the Qing Dynasty.


    In the final analysis, I still have a fluke mind, whether willing to admit it or not, this is the fact.


    Now, his luck is not so good. The final result must not be what he wants to see, but it is acceptable to him. After all, a long time ago, Xiao Yao said that if one day, death is inevitable, I can still face it calmly.


    All, not as promised, but to the present.


    If it wasn''t for Xue Jiao''s hard work, maybe Xiao Yao would be in a different place now.


    His hand and body were shaking all the time. He could not hold the sword in his hand.


    "Don''t give up!"


    There was a sound in his ear.


    I don''t know whether it''s the voice in my mind or the voice of Xuejiao.


    But this voice also let Xiao Yao beat an exciting spirit, wake up from the previous faint state, the sword in the hand also clenched a lot.


    "Get out of here!" With a roar of anger, Xiao Yao''s aura soared wildly again. It was like a state of returning light. He tore the passing aura back. Even though it was the end of the crossbow, in such a state, he directly defeated the three quintuple masters.


    The three quintuple masters were also a little surprised.


    They thought Xiao Yao would fall down soon, but they didn''t expect that this guy would mention it and fight with them.


    Such a surprise is short-lived.


    When they realized that Xiao Yao''s state was abnormal and pathetic, they put on a sarcastic expression again and launched a stormy attack again.


    They want Xiao Yao to die!


    Die here!


    The answer Xiao Yao gave them was not willing.


    Don''t give up! As the blood vessels in the body burst one by one, blood countercurrent, each pore began to penetrate the blood.


    When he became a blood man, Xiao Yao''s wrist turned, a golden light flashed by, thunder and lightning flashed behind him, dark and gloomy in front of him.


    Mingming''s steps have been messy and shaky, but he is not willing to cut off his breath.


    The three men finally put away their derision.


    In their opinion, Xiao Yao is just like a drunk who has drunk too much. He moves in a chaotic way and keeps them away as far as possible.


    However, it makes no sense.


    They don''t need to do anything. They just stand by and watch. Xiao Yao will die here.


    Xiao Yao used this way to compete with them, that is, at the cost of his own life.


    When the battle is over, even if they don''t start, Xiao Yao will lose his life and die here.


    Better die than give up.


    These eight words can''t be more appropriate to describe Xiao Yao''s state at this time.


    Maybe it''s irrational, but they can understand that for Xiao Yao, who has nothing to do at this time, this is the only way to go. It''s more respectable to die standing than kneeling.


    "Poor man." One of the five master cold spit these three words, again toward Xiao Yao.


    A palm, clap to Xiao Yao behind.


    At that moment, a white light flashed by, and Xuejiao took the palm with his own body.


    "Go to hell, beast!" A snow dragon is obviously nothing in the eyes of the five fold immortal cultivator.


    He was unmoved and waved again.


    The remaining two immortals just stood on the side and looked at it quietly, without thinking about making a move.


    Xiao Yao completely lost the threat, and Xuejiao was photographed flying out again.


    Xiao Yao can be easily killed by one person. If they still do it, they will be suspected of robbing. This is very shameful in the Qin Dynasty. Another thing is that they are not willing to do it. Although they don''t like Xiao Yao very much, some people are like this. You can''t like it, but you can''t let yourself not respect it.


    Xiao Yao seems to be such a person.


    At least, in the eyes of their three quintuples.


    This time, however, it was a flash of white light.


    The wuchong master thought that he was Xuejiao before. Until his chest was pierced and a bright red blood hole was exposed, he suddenly realized that he had lost his life and was about to fall. With an extremely unwilling attitude, he watched for a moment and saw only a white figure, which looked a little burly but a little elegant, Two seemingly impulsive words can be perfectly blended at this time.


    His eyes were filled with shock, but also some unwilling.


    The other two masters, who are still alive, also look at the white figure with unbelievable eyes, racking their brains. They don''t understand why this guy can appear here. They don''t understand why this guy would kill himself. Doesn''t he know who he is? Or are you possessed? The white figure hovered in the sky, with a kind of cold eyes at his former colleagues, heavy way: "I want to take Xiao Yao."

 Chapter 1421

    Zhao Tieniu, also a man at the peak of the Qin Dynasty.


    No one thought that this guy would be here at this time.


    They would not be surprised if Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi, Xiao Longxiang or even ye tingchao were standing in front of them.


    Only the guy who came out was Zhao Tieniu, which made them feel strange.


    They really don''t understand why Zhao Tieniu wants to appear and take Xiao Yao away.


    When Zhao Tieniu left the Qin Dynasty, although many people knew about it, few people knew the reason.


    This should have been a secret.


    Just now, it seems that Zhao''s departure is not temporary, otherwise, they will not be treated in this way.


    What''s the difference between this and tearing a face?


    Now, if Zhao Tieniu''s practice is spread to the Da Qin Dynasty, there is no doubt that this guy will become the enemy of the whole Da Qin Dynasty. What should he do at that time? What else can he do?


    It''s so unwise!


    However, as long as people know Zhao Tieniu, they all know that this guy is definitely not that kind of vulgar person. No matter what he does, he is reasonable and orderly.


    This is the greatest advantage of him, so now, Zhao Tieniu came to this place and wanted to save Xiao Yao, which must have his reasons.


    In the face of Zhao Tieniu, those two quintuple masters really don''t know what to do.


    Now the bodies of their companions, bloody, fell to the ground, stimulating their nerves.


    The word "death" has been magnified dozens of times and is still in front of them.


    When you come into contact with Zhao Tieniu''s cold eyes, you can''t help shivering.


    In the face of such a strong man, if it is really a fight of life and death, they always feel that they have no chance to escape.


    Such opponents, they really do not know what to fight with, there is no chance at all!


    In fact, to put it more simply, if Zhao Tieniu really wants to kill them, maybe they don''t even have the heart to resist. Xiao Yao is difficult enough. In the face of Zhao Tieniu, they really don''t have a chance.


    At this time, Zhao Tieniu has come to the paralytic Xiao Yao.


    He held out his hand and picked Xiao Yao up.


    Yes, it was carrying. However, this kind of action, under such circumstances, seems to be so harmonious.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and saw Zhao Tieniu, but at this time he didn''t have the strength to say hello. However, he knew that when Zhao Tieniu appeared, it meant that he had been saved. As for why Zhao Tieniu appeared here, he didn''t want to care.


    Zhao Tieniu turned around and looked at the two five immortals with a sneer.


    "There are so many experts, but they don''t know what to do with others. It''s good to stay here?"


    The two immortals did not move.


    It''s one thing not to keep it. It''s another thing to turn around and run away when you see Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu probably also knows what these two guys think, and is not too embarrassed and sarcastic.


    Even if he can''t stand all the practices of the great Qin Dynasty, he is a member of the great Qin Dynasty anyway. If he wants to frighten the other party, it''s enough to kill one. It''s meaningless to continue to kill. He''s also sorry.


    So, next, he turned and left.


    After Zhao Tieniu turned around and left, the two men relaxed and looked at each other. They both saw beads of sweat on each other''s forehead.


    Although Zhao Tieniu didn''t do anything about them, I don''t know why. Seeing Zhao Tieniu leave, they all have a sense of survival.


    "This matter, how to say?" One of them said.


    Another wry smile, helpless way: "how to say how to say, Zhao Tieniu''s strength you and I don''t know, absolutely not we can stop, above also can understand."


    "Well, that''s it."


    When they turned around, suddenly a cold wind came behind them.


    When they come back to their senses, one hand goes through their chest.


    By the time they could see the face clearly, they had lost their breath completely.


    Xiao long elephant wiped the bloodstain on his hand and watched the direction of Xiao Yao''s departure.


    The original tension of the nerve, but it is relaxed some.


    Soon, there was a smile on his face.


    "I knew that this boy couldn''t take risks, and he really left behind. I didn''t expect that Zhao Tieniu could invite him. He was really capable..."


    If Xiao Yao heard this, he would be depressed and vomit blood.


    He really thought he was dead, didn''t he?


    He will definitely tell Xiao Longxiang, can you not push me so hard? I really have no brain!


    After a while, Xiao Longxiang sighed again.


    "Hurry up and slow down. I haven''t seen you in the end. It''s a pity..."


    In a coma, Xiao Yao didn''t know where Zhao Tieniu was going to take him, but he felt that he was always bumping.


    As for how long he was in a coma, he didn''t know. At this time, he had no concept of time at all. He just felt that he seemed to be on the road all the time.


    In a coma, he also realized that his body seemed to have changed a lot, but whenever he wanted to feel it carefully, he always felt that he couldn''t grasp anything.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is used to this state of obsession. He also knows very well that he may have been waiting for the so-called opportunity. As long as he can seize this opportunity, he may be able to break through at one stroke.


    However, this is just thinking about it. Xiao Yao thinks that something is always missing.


    Finally, he felt settled down. As for what kind of environment he was in, he didn''t know. Now it''s impossible for him to open his eyes. It''s just that there are still some connections with the outside world in a trance. In a trance, he seems to have heard a lot of poems and essays. It''s very difficult to understand them, Just always feel that it seems to contain a lot of meaning.


    Finally, in his ear, he thought of a familiar voice.


    "Don''t listen with your ears."


    When he first heard this, Xiao Yao was confused.


    No ears? What''s the use?


    When people have ears, they just listen to things?


    Soon, Xiao Yao understood the meaning of these words, and began to try to use his mental strength to understand that big old article.


    I don''t have an epiphany, I just feel that I seem to understand something. What each chapter contains is not the philosophy of life, but the state of life.


    In front of my eyes, I saw a little bit of stars, a lot of traffic, people coming and going, an ancient temple with Zen lights


    Is this "listening" with your eyes?


    Gradually, the picture is more and more clear, those paragraphs are no longer difficult to understand.


    He knows that he still needs some time


    In the process, he is also recovering from his injury.


    Although this time, he didn''t worry about his life, but the secret method was overused, and even overdrawn his life, which made it very difficult for him to recover completely.


    The injury on the body is nothing, what is difficult to heal is the spirit.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had thought of this for a long time. However, the situation before was really special. He fought with his life. The experts of the Qin Dynasty wanted to put Xiao Yao to death. They had no choice but to fight to death. Even if they overdrawn their vitality, they would never give up. It was Xiao Yao''s attitude towards life at that time to say that it was better to die standing than to live kneeling.


    Fortunately, that is not the last page of Xiao Yao''s life, which is also a gratifying thing.


    If one wants to be satisfied, Xiao Yao will be satisfied now.


    This life of myself, should be considered to be picked up? He said to himself


    By the time he came to his senses, it was already a month later, which he learned from Zhao Tieniu.


    "What is this place?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "the great Qin Dynasty."


    "The great Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Yao directly sat up, staring round eyes, very surprised.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "if you want to take you back to the north foot, there are some difficulties. You have to go through the state of Zhao. That''s not a simple thing."


    Xiao Yao thinks for a moment and nods. It''s true that he didn''t think of these before. Maybe Zhao wei''e is not Zhao Tieniu''s opponent, but don''t ignore Zhao wei''e''s identity. This guy is the monarch of Zhao state. Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t dare to break into his territory. Why should one fight against one country?


    "After you recover completely, we are thinking of leaving. Don''t worry. Although this is the great Qin Dynasty, this is my territory. No one knows yet. If it wasn''t for the critical situation, I wouldn''t take risks." Zhao Tieniu said.


    When Zhao Tieniu said this, Xiao Yao was also observing the changes on his face.


    It can be seen that even a master like Zhao Tieniu is scared when he mentions the great Qin Dynasty.


    He had never seen Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but he could feel from many sides that Xuanyuan jiuzhong should be a terrible guy.


    "In other words, I say you are too confident. Why do you think you can leave alive?" Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Zhao Tieniu, "you''re trying to tell me. In fact, you''re not going to leave alive?"


    Xiao Yao cracked his mouth and said with a smile, "that''s not possible!"


    At this point, he stood up, stretched, took a breath of fresh air, and continued: "it''s better to be alive!"


    This sentence is absolutely from the bottom of my heart¡° You haven''t completely recovered now. Even if you break through, it will take some time. I heard that you can alchemy. There is a large jungle outside. There are spirits, beasts and monsters, but there are not many. Some rare herbs are also planted by me. You can pick them if you need them. Let''s leave a month later. Is that ok? " Xiao Yao didn''t say a word. Zhao Tieniu has already arranged it. Before Xiao Yao nodded, Zhao Tieniu said the next topic¡° That day, I saw Xiao long elephant

 Chapter 1422

    When Xiao Yao heard Zhao Tieniu''s words, he stopped subconsciously. The next second, he realized that Zhao Tieniu''s eyes were scanning him carefully, as if he wanted to understand something from his next second reaction. Although he just woke up, his reaction was a little bit behind him, but his brain was still fast. He said with a smile: "see Xiao long elephant? That''s a pity. I haven''t even met him


    Zhao Tieniu frowned, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he noticed something wrong, or maybe he didn''t get his own answer. As for what Zhao Tieniu was thinking at this time, Xiao Yao couldn''t make a conclusion.


    "In fact, it''s not very rigorous to say that I saw him. I didn''t see him with my own eyes, but I know that he came after I left, and he was very murderous - even a little uncertain." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Tieniu didn''t expect Xiao Yao to kick this question back. He didn''t know how to answer it. Although he just used declarative sentences, he was obviously confused and hoped to get the answer from Xiao Yao.


    So when he heard Xiao Yaogang''s words, the most direct thought in his mind was: you ask me, who do I ask?


    But Zhao Tieniu is Zhao Tieniu in the end. If he can really say it, it would be weird.


    He just sighed and said, "I don''t know why, but I know he''s angry and worried."


    Xiao Yao believes that Zhao Tieniu''s state is absolutely one to say one, two to say two.


    He also thought of something in his heart, but he didn''t continue to think about it.


    "What''s the hurry?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu laughs, but he doesn''t speak. Maybe he thinks this kind of game is too boring.


    "Go to the herbs first." Zhao Tieniu said, "when you recover, we should go."


    Xiao Yao nodded, turned around and went out, as if the topic just ended not abruptly, with a beginning and an end.


    However, the thought in his heart is similar to that of Zhao Tieniu.


    I feel that if we continue, the game is too boring.


    We all have brains. Why do we have to do things without brains and say things without intelligence?


    Out of the cave, the eyes suddenly brighten, as Zhao Tieniu said before, here is a dense jungle, there is a quiet path, I don''t know who was opened up, when, looking around, I don''t know where.


    Xiao Yao''s heart is still more at ease, since Zhao Tieniu is also so afraid of the place of the Qin Dynasty, so since he dares to bring himself to this place, it means that it is absolutely safe here.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, not only are some rare Chinese herbal medicines planted here, but also the area is not small. At a glance, it''s about hundreds of meters, all of which are summarized as vegetable gardens.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhao Tieniu had such a nature." Xiao Yao thought and laughed.


    For Xiao Yao, if he wants to refine pills, these herbs are more than enough, but he is not in a hurry and continues to search. Since Zhao Tieniu said before that there are still many monsters and spirits here, it would be a pity if it is not good to see them. Therefore, this is also an adventure. It''s just an absolutely safe adventure, because Xiao Yao will not be aware of any danger here.


    "It''s really a land of geomancy here!" After careful observation, Xiao Yao came to such a conclusion.


    First of all, the aura here is very abundant, and the land is also very good, which is very suitable for planting some miraculous drugs. No wonder Zhao Tieniu has such leisure and elegance. Even if he was not very interested in these things, it would be a pity if he didn''t plant something in such a good place. For example, if he planted some miraculous drugs here, the growth rate would be faster, It''s about two to three times that of other places. That''s why Xiao Yao calls this place the geomantic treasure land.


    I''m afraid such a place is no less than the northern Chutian gully.


    Of course, the northern Chutian gully mentioned here is the former Northern Chutian gully. Now it is a tourist attraction at most.


    What makes Xiao Yao curious is that he can''t sense the existence of others in such a good place. Is it true that Zhao Tieniu is the only one who found such a good place in such a big Qin Dynasty? Is there no one living here?


    These curiosities, it is impossible for anyone to give him an exact answer now.


    After returning to the cave, Xiao Yao asked all these questions.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao, just a smile, said: "here is the first I found, but also cloth under the border."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    Zhao Tieniu continued: "if it wasn''t for the border, do you think we can still be safe?"


    Xiao Yao thinks for a moment, and thinks that what Zhao Tieniu said is very reasonable. There are too many experts in the great Qin Dynasty, and Xuanyuan jiuzhong is standing on the top of the Lingwu world. No matter how hidden, Zhao Tieniu will be noticed when he stays in the great Qin Dynasty. Only this can explain why they can stay here in peace.


    "But I know something about the border." Xiao Yao thought for a while and said, "standing here, I can''t detect any fluctuation of energy." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "if you can detect it, the existence of my border is meaningless." Xiao Yao is very speechless. He thinks that what Zhao Tieniu said is too inflated... It''s just a blow to himself! But if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that there must be some reasons he doesn''t know. In fact, the boundary has been dissected, that is to say, it''s just a kind of energy field. As long as it''s a kind of energy field, it''s very difficult to be completely invisible. The higher the cultivation, the clearer the feeling. Now Xiao Yao''s cultivation is pretty good, In addition, he has a certain understanding of the boundary itself, so he can sense the boundary even if it is not sensed by the eight fold master. But now, I can''t feel it at all, which is too weird. Is Zhao Tieniu''s cultivation really so terrible? To be honest, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s very likely. Just seeing that Zhao Tieniu didn''t say much, Xiao Yao didn''t continue to ask. After all, everyone has his own secret. Xiao Yao can''t force others to tell his secret, even though the relationship between him and Zhao Tieniu is good. Xiao Yao stayed in the cave for more than 20 days. When his energy and spirit completely recovered, he could also plan to leave. In the past 20 days, Xiao Yao consumed almost all the elixirs that Zhao Tieniu had planted. Refining elixir was originally a work in great need of elixir. What''s more, what Xiao Yao needed to refine this time was not to heal the wound, but to restore the spirit. Therefore, the amount needed was much higher than that of ordinary elixir. Zhao Tieniu is not distressed. After all, the priority now is to let Xiao Yao recover quickly. At this time, the whole Qin Dynasty was in a state of panic, and manguo was searching for them. For the great Qin Dynasty, both Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are very dangerous people. Who makes them the top ten experts? Therefore, as long as Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are still in the Qin Dynasty, they must be found out. Their destructive power is too great. Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who has never moved as much as a mountain, is a bit upset at this time. He has not only issued an order to search the whole city, if it is not for his special identity, Maybe he has to do all these things by himself, which shows his urgency. Originally, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was the kind of person who could be very calm no matter when. Now, I''m afraid that even Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t be so calm. In the final analysis, it''s just a person, not an immortal. How can he grasp everything? In fact, at this time, many people paid attention to the great Qin Dynasty. For example, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi could not hold their breath in the northern foothills, the Qingqiu Dynasty and the Zhao state. After they got together and scolded Xiao Yao for his boldness for a long time, they left Taohua island and came to the great Qin Dynasty. It can be said that the great Qin Dynasty accounts for more than half of those who cultivate immortals on the top ten experts list. be raging like a storm. It seems calm, but everyone knows that there is only a lack of a blasting point. When that point appears, the whole Qin Dynasty will be completely in chaos, and there is no impermeable wall in the world. Even if the news is kept secret, it will spread widely, and even be embellished, It is said that many experts in cultivating immortals are not used to what the Qin Dynasty has done in recent years and plan to have a massacre. Similar to terrorist attacks. In a flash, the whole Qin Dynasty began to panic. There is no doubt that Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are the fuse and the blasting point. No one thought that this would happen. The remaining two five immortals returned to the Da Qin Dynasty after they attempted to kill Xiao Yao. They thought that the appearance of Zhao Tieniu would be the best reason for them to get rid of their sins. In fact, it was true at first. After hearing about the cause of the incident, no one came forward to investigate their responsibility, just when the Da Qin Dynasty began to panic, The two men were re charged. To put it simply, it''s just that some people want to kill and vent their anger. Even if the responsibility is not on the two of them, someone has to stand up and take on something now.

 Chapter 1423

    Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu walk out of the border jungle.


    After coming out, Xiao Yao realized that the unusual part of the boundary was the iron pen in Zhao Tieniu''s hand.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao was just suspicious, because when he walked out of the border, he finally felt the fluctuation of energy. The reason for the fluctuation of energy was his communication with Zhao Tieniu.


    Seeing the curious expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Zhao Tieniu even tried to explain it.


    To this, Xiao Yao is quite surprised.


    This should be the secret of Zhao Tieniu''s comparison. As for why he didn''t say that this is the biggest secret, the reason is that he didn''t feel how much he knew Zhao Tieniu now.


    After walking out of the border, Xiao Yao suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    The reason is very simple, they are still in the Qin Dynasty.


    Even Xiao Yao did not expect that he would come to the Qin Dynasty so soon.


    He felt that he was very likely to die here.


    Even if Zhao Tieniu is around.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy if you want to kill a person, no matter who, I''m afraid all can''t stop it?


    He suddenly envied Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s strength. If he had such a strong strength, maybe he didn''t have so much trouble now. Of course, it was just thinking about it. It wasn''t long before he was close to breaking through. If he wanted to continue to break through now, he was more or less eager to succeed, not to mention cultivating immortals, even if it was an ordinary thing, Also taboo, too anxious.


    Anyway, in this situation, what Xiao Yao wants to do is to consolidate his cultivation first. As for other things, he doesn''t want to think about it. At least, it can make him less tired. In this way, he''s still a little happy. It''s a vacation for him for a while


    Zhao Tieniu also talked a lot with Xiao Yao. For example, it becomes extremely difficult to continue to break through after waiting for this realm.


    In fact, Xiao Yao thinks that what Zhao Tieniu said is nonsense.


    No matter when it is, he always thinks that breakthrough is a very difficult thing.


    When he set foot on the road of cultivation, he had a very intuitive feeling.


    However, there are not many people who are in the same situation as Xiao Yao. His breakthrough is different from many people. At least, those people don''t need to bear the unimaginable pain at the beginning.


    So, this is a special place for Xiao Yao.


    Next, their destination is Beilu.


    Not to mention the north foot, it''s a good thing to leave the Qin Dynasty immediately. Besides, on the road, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are very low-key. For example, in an inn, he was blackmailed for more than ten liang of silver, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know anything. This is still in the Qin Dynasty. Xiao Yao''s only thought is not to let people notice him, He also specially helped himself and Zhao Tieniu to change the appearance together, just to better hide in the crowd. The effect is very good at present.


    "I always feel that Xuanyuan jiuzhong can find us." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Don''t say Zhao Tieniu, even he will have such a feeling.


    It''s really a headache to have such a strong opponent.


    Fortunately, it''s hard for this guy to continue to be strong, which should be a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    But things didn''t go as well as they thought.


    Want to leave the Qin Dynasty, originally is not a simple thing, Xiao Yao always convergence cultivation, can still be detected.


    It is egret Fei who is aware of his existence.


    That''s what Zhao Tieniu said.


    In fact, when he heard the name, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    To be realistic, Bai Lufei is a very difficult opponent. At least Xiao Yao can''t deal with it. But now Xiao Yao has a Zhao Tieniu beside him, which also reduces the pressure. With them, even Bai Lufei doesn''t dare to fight rashly. That''s a joke about his own life.


    At least, compared with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, egret flying is very easy to deal with


    In this way, maybe there is some Ah Q spirit.


    However, being discovered by egrets means that it is not so easy for them to continue to walk.


    "In fact, it must be Xuanyuan jiuzhong who found us first, but he still didn''t plan to do it, and let the egret fly." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why doesn''t he do it directly?"


    Xiao Yao can''t help but be curious about this problem!


    In the eyes of any normal person, if Xuanyuan Jiuchong really starts, Xiao Yao will be doomed.


    But now, it''s hard to imagine that he didn''t do it.


    "He''s hurt a little bit." Zhao Tieniu hesitated and said.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "I also just know before, flying pigeon delivers a book, as for who told me, I won''t reveal." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Zhao Tieniu is also a man of high prestige. He once held a very important position in the great Qin Dynasty. It''s not hard to imagine that someone informs him.


    What really surprised him was that it was hard to imagine anyone in the world who would seriously hurt Xuanyuan of the Qin Dynasty.


    Isn''t that the best in the world?


    Isn''t that an invincible master?


    Will it hurt, too?


    This let Xiao Yao see the dawn.


    Maybe, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not the kind of invincible.


    Zhao Tieniu''s next words make Xiao Yao''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "I know what you are curious about. Half a month ago, thousands of people in the Qing and autumn dynasties forced their way to the border of the Qin Dynasty. The leader was Xiao Longxiang." Zhao Tieniu said.


    "Xiao Long Xiang?"


    "Yes." Zhao Tieniu said, "Xiao Longxiang''s practice is very unwise no matter from which point of view, and the thousands of people he brought are dead and clean, among them there are three quadruple masters. You know, although there are many people who cultivate immortals in the place of Qingqiu Dynasty, there are very few real masters. This time, for the Qingqiu Dynasty, it is also a great damage to its vitality."


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    He naturally understood what Zhao Tieniu said.


    The time he spent in Lingwu world was not very short. He didn''t know much about the situation of Qingqiu Dynasty, but he knew more or less.


    As Zhao Tieniu said, it is not too much for the Qing Dynasty to pay such a price.


    "Although Xuanyuan Jiuchong was injured this time, compared with Xiao Longxiang, Xuanyuan Jiuchong''s injury is nothing at all." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Up to now, Zhao Tieniu didn''t say how Xiao long elephant''s injury was, but Xiao Yao could think of it with his brain. Compared with the last time, Xiao long elephant''s injury should be more serious this time.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t dare to say anything else, but there is one thing I can guarantee. I don''t worry about my life." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    That''s what he cares about.


    "Although I don''t know what the relationship between you and Xiao Longxiang is, it must be unusual for a fool to think. Although I didn''t get involved in these things, I know that Xiao Longxiang is definitely not that kind of irrational person. There''s no reason to do such things, but he just did it or did it regardless of everything. It''s just losing his sense." Zhao Tieniu said, "but if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask more."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "can I go to the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    Zhao Tieniu thought for a moment, looked at Xiao Yao, some seriously said: "I don''t mind you do this."


    Xiao Yao found a place to sit down.


    Zhao tiniu continued: "if you go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty now, then you will be very passive if you want to leave the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Why does Xiao Longxiang pay such a high price to hurt Xuanyuan Jiu? Even if I don''t say much about it, you can think that it''s just to let us leave smoothly. But if we go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty now, it means that what Xiao Longxiang did before is meaningless. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly stood up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see." Xiao Yao said, "let''s go."


    In his heart, some bad taste.


    When he thought of Xiao Longxiang''s present situation, he would feel very uncomfortable.


    That man, what on earth is he thinking


    It''s still my father!


    Thinking of the last point, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhao Tieniu glanced at Xiao Yao and asked curiously.


    "Xiaolong elephant is injured."


    Zhao Tieniu


    What kind of relationship is this?


    Sick, right!


    Zhao Tieniu felt that he was not good as a whole.


    After 30 miles, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu have met more than 5000 people.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, there is no egret flying.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Now, it''s normal for Xuanyuan Jiuchong to be hurt and unwilling to come out. But what does he mean that egrets can''t fly out? Do you think Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu will not cause him any pressure?


    Brag. How about force?


    In fact, at this time, egret flying is also very uncomfortable.


    His original plan was to let the front intercept, and he took 10000 people from the back to pursue and kill.


    However, he encountered obstacles.


    A little Taoist, and a character beauty¡° Why stop me? Do you really think Hong feisheng is invincible? Or do you think I can''t step into your Qingcheng Mountain Egrets fly, furious. A Hong feisheng is no longer something he can deal with, not to mention adding a willow twig? Why does he fight these two people? It''s not easy to find Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu and let them go. No one is reconciled! After listening to egret''s words, Hong feisheng just laughed. Then, slowly asked: "into the castle peak? Do you dare? "£¨ There was a bug in front of me. Originally, the two wuchong Masters had been killed by Xiao Longxiang. As a result, they repeated their deaths because of carelessness. Don''t ask me a question similar to "is it the wuchong master Niubi, who can have two lives?" then ask me suicide!)

 Chapter 1424

    The Qin Dynasty, two battlefields.


    The five thousand people without egret are vulnerable to Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu. Among them, there is only one quadruple master, not to mention Zhao Tieniu. Even if Xiao Yao is the only one, it can''t be difficult to pass easily.


    After a while, the road was strewn with corpses.


    On the other side, egret flies away with people.


    He knew that if he really chose to fight with Hong feisheng Liu, he would be the one who died in the end.


    There''s no need at all!


    How could he do such a stupid thing? As for what Xuanyuan jiuzhong will do after he goes back, he really doesn''t worry about it at all, because the present Daqin Dynasty can''t do without him, otherwise it will affect the war situation. Zhao Tieniu is no longer in the Daqin Dynasty, and even stands on the opposite side of the Daqin Dynasty. If he dies at this time, the vitality of the Daqin Dynasty will be seriously damaged


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong will not do such a stupid thing.


    Of course, egret will not fly because of this, will have no fear.


    Otherwise, he will die miserably.


    To be smart, Xuanyuan jiuzhong once said in front of many people that half of the coffins of the Qin Dynasty were reserved for stupid people.


    Bai Lufei has always remembered this sentence and has remembered it till now. After all, this sentence is very reasonable - if it wasn''t for his cleverness, he might have died in the hands of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi.


    Be a man. Sometimes you have to be careful. Only in this way can you live a long and healthy life!


    Bai Lufei is going to leave, but neither Hong feisheng nor Liu Zhezhi has left. Now they are tearing their faces apart. If they still have to leave Bai Lufei and other people behind, it is not as simple as tearing their faces apart. Instead, they have formed a death feud with the Qin Dynasty, which is obviously unwise.


    What Bai Lufei had said before, although Hong feisheng took it back in a very straightforward way, it was bullshit to say that he didn''t have any worries in his heart. Anyway, his purpose was just to stop Bai Lufei and let Xiao Yao and Zhao tiniu successfully leave the Qin Dynasty. Now that his purpose has been achieved, it would be unwise to continue to struggle.


    "What shall we do now?" Liu Zhezhi looks at Hong feisheng and asks.


    Hong feisheng sighed and complained: "originally, I came alone. You had to get involved. Now, if the Qin Dynasty is really nervous, you''ll have to have bad luck with me!"


    Liu Zhezhi rolled his eyes and said seriously, "if I don''t follow you, what will you do if you secretly look for other girls? After all, I''m much bigger than you. "


    Hong feisheng is speechless.


    He knew that Liu Zhezhi was making a fuss and deliberately did not answer his question from the front.


    However, he felt that it was meaningless for him to ask this question now. Even if Liu Zhezhi didn''t answer, he knew that Liu Zhezhi would give him the answer. Does the tacit understanding between the two need to be further discussed?


    Go on, Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, finally found Xiao Yao and Zhao tiniu. In fact, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu didn''t move on. When Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi approached them, Zhao Tieniu had already noticed the existence of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi. After talking with Xiao Yao, they stopped immediately and finally understood why egret Fei didn''t come to encircle them.


    If it wasn''t for Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu would have dreamed of leaving the Qin Dynasty safely. However, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything to them. After all, they are too familiar with Hong feisheng, and Hong feisheng has helped him a lot. If they still say some thanks now, it will make Hong feisheng feel strange.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao thinks that he and Hong feisheng don''t need these at all. He believes that Hong feisheng thinks the same way.


    When you say nothing at all.


    "How about it? Did the Qin Dynasty feel very exciting after a tour?" This is the first sentence Hong feisheng said when he saw Xiao Yao. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with what Xiao Yao had done. He thought it was too risky.


    Xiao Yao knew what this guy wanted to express when he heard Hong feisheng''s words. He was embarrassed and could only smile bitterly. He whispered: "in fact, my idea is very simple. I just want to break through."


    Hong feisheng sighed.


    Before that, he also thought of these, but even so, he still felt that Xiao Yao''s idea was too risky.


    But now the results look good.


    Liu Zhezhi in the side, can''t help laughing and said: "Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, I have to say, your luck, is really as good as ever."


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, but said with a smile: "in fact, I think so, too."


    Next, Liu Zhezhi''s expression became very serious and said, "but you can''t always expect your luck. Everyone has bad luck."


    Xiao Yao nodded hard: "sister-in-law, don''t worry. I will keep in mind what you say!"


    This sound sister-in-law, let Liu Zhezhi smile, eyebrows open, heart in full bloom.


    This makes Hong feisheng standing on one side shake his head and sigh with emotion: "women, women."


    Liu Zhezhi got a big eye.


    Without too many greetings, Hong feisheng then said anxiously, "Xiao long elephant is injured, you know?"


    Xiao Yao''s expression was slightly dignified and nodded.


    "Well, I don''t need to say much about this. People in the whole Daqin Dynasty know it. It''s also to strengthen the confidence of the people in the Daqin Dynasty. Tell them that no matter who they are, they are vulnerable under the iron horse of the Daqin Dynasty. You know, it''s normal. But don''t worry. I''ve inquired about the news before, although Xiao long elephant is seriously injured, What can be recovered is no worse than Xuanyuan nine. "


    Xiao Yao smiles, but he doesn''t speak. His eyes are empty. He doesn''t know what he is thinking at this time.


    Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi look at each other.


    After a short hesitation, Hong feisheng said, "after you leave the Qin Dynasty, I will go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty."


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised and stares at Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "in my opinion, even if Xiao Longxiang wants to recover, it is after Xuanyuan jiuzhong, which is obviously not a good thing for the Qing Dynasty. The Qing Dynasty needs someone who can stand up to the pressure."


    "But..." Hong feisheng said here, where can Xiao Yao not understand.


    This is indeed a good thing for the Qing Dynasty and the Xiao dragon elephant. But for Hong feisheng, no matter which angle, it is not a good thing, and for Qingcheng Mountain, it is not a good thing. This is the opposite of the Qin Dynasty.


    "All right." Hong feisheng said, "don''t think about it so much. I know what you want to do, but it takes time. I can only buy you time. When it comes to the end, I can''t help you. Everything depends on you."


    At this point, Hong feisheng turned around, looked at Liu Zhezhi and said, "go back to Taohua Island first."


    In fact, when he said this, Hong feisheng was also a little nervous. He didn''t know how Liu Zhezhi would reply.


    However, no one thought that Liu Zhezhi even nodded, looked very relaxed and said a "good" word.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look at her with a kind of surprised eyes.


    Liu Zhezhi blinked and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Even if I don''t agree with him, Hong feisheng will try his best to get rid of me, and even cut off the relationship with me. I really know what kind of person he is, but Hong feisheng, you may not know what kind of person I am. I promise you, but you have to promise me. When you really can''t handle it, you have to find me. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Shuzhi stopped for a while.


    After a short silence, Liu Zhezhi continued: "you remember, you are my man. You can''t die without my permission."


    Hong feisheng chuckled and nodded.


    "I will come back alive."


    Xiao Yao covered his eyes and whispered, "please, don''t show me."


    They turned around and looked at Xiao Yao with confused eyes. They asked in unison, "show what?"


    "Show your love! Forget it, you don''t understand. " Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    Liu Zhezhi reaches out his hand and drags Xiao Yao to him.


    "Xiao Yao, you can remember that my man went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty for you. If something happened, I have to chase you!"


    Xiao Yao


    This woman really said that she would turn her face over!


    "Sister in law, can''t you hope for something good?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Zhezhi loosened his hand and said coldly, "what do you know? I''m ahead of you


    Four people, all the way unimpeded, out of the Qin Dynasty.


    Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi, Zhao tiniu and Xiao Yao are all on the Lingwu world rankings.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao also has bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    Under such circumstances, it is almost impossible for the Qin Dynasty to keep these four people, not to mention that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still seriously injured. Even if the Qin Dynasty did, I''m afraid it would have to pay a very painful price, which is not worth it.


    After the Qin Dynasty, Hong feisheng said he would go.


    When Hong feisheng disappears in sight, Xiao Yao can feel that Liu Zhezhi''s whole state has become a lot of trance.


    "Sister in law, are you ok?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously.


    Liu Zhezhi shrunk slightly, holding her two hands together, watching Hong feisheng''s leaving direction. The breeze blew up the tip of her hair. After a while, some ethereal voices said gently: "I don''t know why, I just feel that my heart is much empty."


    Xiao Yao was silent.

 Chapter 1425

    Beilu, the year of Zongyuan 29, the summer solstice.


    On this day, one hundred thousand cavalry entered the imperial city.


    The beacon fire has been burning for so long that it can finally stop.


    Outside the Imperial City, Wu Wutong was dressed in white robes and riding on a white horse. As king Li, it should not have been so. But she said, she always felt that at this time, she should have a look at the old city''s howl.


    After so long, isn''t that what she wants?


    Now, it''s the end of the day. If we don''t have a good look, how can we know how much we have done in such a long time?


    "Lord, do you want to go in?" Zhao Danxuan rode on his horse and asked him in front of Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong thought, staring at the city gate, or shook his head.


    "Forget it."


    Even outside, you can hear the screams and wails inside.


    I don''t know what I will see after entering this gate.


    It must be a wasteland and a river of blood. Now she wants to see the expression on their faces. But she is worried that she will not be able to bear the war! It must be dead. These Wutong trees have long been accustomed to seeing, and there will be no fluctuations in their hearts, but the relationship between her and Wu Li is rather special.


    In the Imperial City, the land is in a mess, and the corpses are everywhere. The blood has soaked the city gate, the city wall, and the four stone pillars that stand in the middle of the civil and military field, implying imperial power.


    People come and go, running around, there are countless soldiers, with a knife in the back to kill.


    The final defense of the imperial city has long been defeated.


    At this moment, in the main hall, on the Dragon chair, Wu Li Zheng Jin in the Dragon Robe sat in danger, even though there was no one in front of him.


    At the door, there are still several figures passing by. There are eunuchs and maids in waiting. They want to take advantage of the chaos and escape. No one wants to die here with Wu Li. Although this man can still wear a Dragon Robe and sit on the Dragon chair, everyone knows that he will die here soon.


    Here, anyone can go.


    Out of the Wu Li Wu Xing these people.


    Finally, a big horse rushed in.


    In the main hall.


    Looking at the man on the horse, the expression on Wu Li''s face didn''t change at all.


    When the man got off the horse, Wu Li said quietly, "why, Wu Wutong did not plan to come in person?"


    "There are other things for Wang Li. It''s not convenient to come." The man said calmly.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way." Wu Li gave a smile, and the smile looked very bitter.


    Wang Wenge looked at Wu Li and sighed.


    Wu Li''s clothes look very clean, but the whole person has no spirit of the past, and looks very dejected. In fact, anyone who bears everything Wu Li bears at this time will look like this.


    Even in such a situation, Wu Li is very good before he has a complete mental breakdown.


    In the past, the mountains and rivers were finally collected by Prince Li''s house.


    Wang Wenge is one of the founders.


    Wu Liping said calmly, "when you were leaving the Imperial City, in fact, my heart began to understand, but at that time, I didn''t want to admit it." Wu Li said clearly, but he felt that he had foreseen today''s scene.


    After hearing Wu Li''s words, Wang Wenge looked at him curiously.


    Wu Li asked, "don''t you know why?"


    Wang Wenge shook his head. If he could understand the reason, he would not show a blank expression now.


    Wutong laughed and said, "because I always thought you were probably the smartest person in the north foot. Since you even thought about leaving the imperial city to go to Yangcheng, you must have noticed something. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find what you wanted at that time. That is, what you said is reasonable, and I think I will lose to Wu Wu Tong. I can''t believe it! It''s not that you don''t want to believe it, but that you can''t believe it. You can understand that, can''t you? "


    Wang Wenge nodded, went to the front and sat on the steps at the foot of Wuli.


    He felt that this should be his greatest respect for the former monarch in the northern foothills. In addition, he did not know what he could do or say.


    "In fact, you really think highly of me. When I leave the Imperial City, it''s impossible to know who the final winner is." Wang Wenge said.


    Wu Li just laughed.


    Wang Wenge looked at Wu Li and realized what he had just said. The other side didn''t believe him very much.


    Wang Wenge smiles. In fact, Wu Li doesn''t believe it. It''s quite normal.


    He explained: "at that time, Yang Cheng was obviously at a disadvantage. No matter from whose point of view, it was obvious that the imperial city had a better chance of winning. I was not an immortal. How could I decide that the final winner was Yang Cheng?"


    "Then why?" It can be seen that Wu Li is really interested in this issue¡° Because of Xiao Yao. " Wang Wenge''s eyes were deep. When he said this, he was very calm¡° Xiao Yao Wu Li sneered and said, "because of such a person?"¡° Yes, he''s alone. " Wang Wenge rubbed his face and said, "if you have to say that I am convinced by him, it''s nothing wrong. I just think that as long as he is here, it''s not difficult for Wang Li''s mansion to succeed. I can''t understand many of his ideas, but after the test of the battlefield and time, they are all right. Moreover, he has personality charm, What was the nature of the original silent camp and what happened? You know better than I do, but now? Silent camp has already become a sharp blade, unstoppable and invincible. It''s all because of him. That''s what he can do. " Wang Wenge continued: "a person''s ability may not be reflected in his knowledge, nor is it necessarily his cultivation strength. But when he stands in front of you and says it, no one would expect that the first thing that the empress did after she ascended the throne was not to clean up the remaining evils of the previous dynasty, nor to reorganize the officialdom, nor to reorganize the system by opening the Grand Canal. The first thing she wants to do is to spend some manpower and resources to make the entire northern foot full of Wutong tree. When Wutong put forward this idea, many people expressed strong dissatisfaction. In their eyes, this is just a nonsense. Even if this is what Wu Wutong has always wanted to do, it can not be so urgent. What do the civil and military officials think? What do the people of Beilu think? Even if it''s just a delay, it''s not too late to do such a thing again! But Wutong said she could not wait. When the empress said that, no one could help. This year, Wutong, Wutong, and phoenix trees are in the north for a year. Father, I don''t know if I can create a prosperous and peaceful world, but I always feel that the north foot will become better. " On the day of his accession to the throne, he wore a newly made Dragon Robe, which he said when he offered sacrifices to heaven.

 Chapter 1426

    Before he got to the north foot, Xiao Yao knew the changes there.


    During this period of time, there should be nothing bigger than the ascendance of the empress of Beilu.


    Zhao danxuan served as the left Prime Minister of xinbeilu, the right Prime Minister of Wangwenge, and song Yuxuan settled in Dali temple.


    As for Zeng Hualiang, Han Guangzhu and others, they also hold important positions, such as secretary of the Ministry of war and general.


    The whole northern foot of the mountain has been completely pacified.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that there was still a flying horse commander at xinbeilu. This position was under one person and over ten thousand people, and he was in charge of 200000 troops and horses in xinbeilu.


    As for who the position is reserved for, everyone''s heart is like a mirror, and no one has any opinion.


    "Actually, the girl named Wu Wutong is still very nice to you." Liu said.


    She did not return to Taohua Island immediately, but planned to leave after Xiao Yao decided where to go.


    Xiao Yao just gave a smile and said no.


    "And you? What on earth do you think? " Liu Zhezhi said, "before, what you always said has not been settled, there is no way to accept, I can understand, but now, the north foot has become the new north foot, the biggest credit is obviously yours, I think even if you want to become the emperor of the new north foot, that silly girl will not have any opinion, do you still plan to continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb?"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "although the new North foothill has been calmed down, my business is not over."


    Liu Zhezhi nodded.


    She knows what Xiao Yao wants to do.


    What Xiao Yao wants to do is much more difficult than subverting a country.


    It was a dynasty, even to pacify the whole Lingwu world.


    In doing this, there are two people, one is Xiao Yao, the other is Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    It''s just that the way they choose is different. Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s way is obviously more straightforward. It''s nothing more than to unify the world and let the great Lingwu belong to Daqin.


    Xiao Yao wants to do the opposite.


    "The opponent you have to face is far stronger than you think." Liu Zhezhi said, "after you really face him, you will know."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I know, but even if it''s like this, there''s no way to do it. In a word, bastard really wants to fight Xuanyuan nine again. It''s not that I don''t want to do it, so I can''t do it."


    Liu Zhezhi nodded and didn''t even ask why.


    She doesn''t know Xiao Yao so much. After all, Hong feisheng is the only man in this woman''s world.


    However, since Hong feisheng trusts Xiao Yao and understands Xiao Yao, what she does is to support him.


    When you marry a chicken, when you marry a dog, when you marry a dog!


    "Do you know where to go next?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Jiang Guo." Xiao Yao said.


    "Now go to the state of Jiang?" Liu Zhezhi was a little surprised.


    "Well, I played a game of chess in the state of Jiang before, but I haven''t closed the palace yet. Now I always think it''s time to close the palace." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s just right, so I don''t have to go." Liu chuckled.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "did you plan to go to the state of Jiang?"


    Liu Zhezhi gently touched his chin and said, "yes, recently, Qingcheng Mountain is not very stable. Maybe it''s because feisheng and I have been struggling in the great Qin Dynasty. The great Qin Dynasty can''t swallow this breath and began to put pressure on the state of Jiang. The demand is not very high. We just want the state of Jiang to force Qingcheng Mountain to hand over the leader of Qingcheng Mountain, It doesn''t seem like a big deal, but for us, it''s absolutely impossible. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "the emperor of the state of Jiang has no temper at all! If the Qin Dynasty wanted to beat him, they had to praise thousands of mountains and rivers! He counseled so soon? "


    "Who makes the state of Jiang weak now?" Liu said.


    Xiao Yao sighed, noncommittal.


    "In a word, I''ll be relieved if you''re there. So I''m going to go back to Taohua Island directly. And if it''s OK, don''t come to Taohua island." Liu said.


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to nod his head, but he noticed that something was wrong with the meaning of the words, and he was depressed.


    At the beginning, he wanted to nod his head because his brain hadn''t responded, because Liu Zhezhi said that he was welcome to be a guest, but he didn''t expect that the meaning of this word was just the opposite.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s blank expression, Liu Zhezhi sighed and said, "since you left Taohua Island, my younger martial sister often mentioned you. Although she is not young, she is still childish."


    In this case, I always feel strange. How old are you? Can you still be childish?


    Wutong: so, in my opinion, you still don''t want to go to Taohua Island so that you will not start to provoke me again. What kind of green cicada is there? What kind of green cicada is there? Those two girls are enough for you to have a headache. I think you''ve broken your heart. Don''t try to hit my younger martial sister. " Liu Zhezhi said, half joking and half warning.


    Xiao Yao was so wronged that he almost cried. When did he think of the idea of fighting Liu Zhezhi? Even if you give him a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare! Moreover, he felt that Liu''s words were very right. Wu Wutong and green cicadas had not been resolved until now. They still wanted to provoke others? Isn''t that annoying?


    After Liu Zhezhi gives a brief explanation, he leaves. Xiao Yao plans to go to the state of Jiang, but Zhao Tieniu never leaves.


    "Are you going to follow me, too?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    With Zhao Tieniu''s strength, if you go back to Beilu now, you can definitely get a good job.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "originally, I helped Beilu because Beilu became a new Beilu. It''s your short-term goal and what you need to do. I didn''t help Beilu, but you. Now the tasks of Beilu have been completed. Can I go back to Beilu alone? You don''t want to think about why I came to you. "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and nodded. He didn''t continue to say anything more.


    "But don''t you really plan to go back to Beilu?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Why?" Zhao tieniurao asked with interest.


    "Anyway, the northern foothills are now peaceful. What else can I do in the past? I really don''t want to be the commander in chief. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhao Tieniu sighed.


    What he said obviously didn''t mean that. Xiao Yao also knew that he didn''t mean that.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao is just not willing to answer.


    "Well, since you don''t say it, I won''t ask." Zhao Tieniu said.


    When he entered the state of Jiang, Xiao Yao frowned.


    Originally, when he left the state of Jiang, the situation in the state of Jiang was quite good.


    At least, for the tigers, it''s good.


    But I didn''t expect that in such a short time, the tiger army was defeated.


    Or in the case of Liu Chengfeng.


    Is it hard for the tiger army to be supported by mud?


    However, after learning about it, Xiao Yao realized that it was not what he thought. Instead, there were several immortal cultivation masters on the side of Jiang Guofu army, one with six levels and three with five levels.


    It is said that the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang brought them back when he was traveling outside. As for what sect they belong to, no one knows.


    With the participation of these immortals, it is obvious that Li xiongshan, Liu Chengfeng and others can only fall into a passive situation.


    After finding out the problem, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu have settled down. If only for this reason, after Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu joined the battlefield, it is impossible for Jiang''s husband to expand their previous advantages. Even when Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu came to Jiang, they had their original advantages, It''s gone.


    So although there are some costumes, they are in fact.


    When Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu came to the state of Jiang, they were still very low-key and didn''t arouse anyone''s idea. On the one hand, they were very careful when they left the Qin Dynasty. Being careful became a habit. On the other hand, the state of Jiang was the enemy to Xiao Yao. In addition, the current situation in the state of Jiang is quite special, So he still hopes to be able to take a surprise when the other side is not well prepared.


    When I saw Li xiongshan and Liu Chengfeng, they both seemed to be a little decadent.


    Obviously, being pressed by the government and army all the time changed their mentality greatly.


    Before Xiao Yao was there, they did everything very smoothly. As soon as Xiao Yao left, they were defeated. Li xiongshan was ok, but Liu Chengfeng was very uncomfortable. He always felt that he really didn''t have any skills. Although this is not the case, young people! It''s hard to guarantee that he has too many ideas. In addition, in the fierce tiger army, he is not very familiar with it. The only one who is familiar with it is Li xiongshan.


    He doesn''t know whether other people will chew their tongue behind their back and say that they are not good at it, but even if they don''t, they will make up a lot of things. This is human nature.


    So when he saw Xiao Yao, Liu Chengfeng''s eyes were red.


    If it wasn''t for too many people, he would like to cry. God knows how much pressure he has been under during this period.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m sorry for you..." Liu Chengfeng said, rubbing his eyes.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. Then he looked at Li xiongshan and said with a smile, "now, how sad are the days?"


    Li xiongshan pulled the corner of his mouth and said awkwardly, "if you want to feel sad, you will feel sad."


    For Li xiongshan, it must be a bad thing, very bad.


    But for Xiao Yao, he doesn''t think it''s a bad thing, or even a good thing. Only when he overturns the situation can he prove his ability!


    Only in this way can Li xiongshan be more convinced of him.

 Chapter 1427

    After chatting with Liu Chengfeng and Li xiongshan for a while, people''s eyes fall on Zhao Tieniu who is standing beside Xiao Yao.


    Liu Chengfeng has met Zhao Tieniu, so there is no need to say anything more. Li xiongshan and others have only heard the name of Zhao Tieniu, but they have never seen a real person.


    After Liu Chengfeng''s introduction, the people standing behind Li xiongshan, including Li xiongshan, were all full of disbelief. They couldn''t believe it. Standing in front of them was Zhao Tieniu, the legendary figure. Besides surprise, there was also tension. Zhao Tieniu knew their identity, This is a member of the Qin Dynasty! Others may not know, but Li xiongshan knows that Xiao Yao''s ultimate goal is the Qin Dynasty.


    He really can''t understand why Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu come together?


    The first thought in his mind was that Xiao Yao was taken hostage by Zhao Tieniu of the Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, if they know what happened in Beilu, they will know. In fact, before that, Zhao Tieniu had helped Beilu a lot. Unfortunately, they were too busy to think about what happened in Beilu during this period of time. Naturally, they couldn''t still want to know what happened in Beilu. Isn''t that the pain of idleness?


    However, Zhao Tieniu is standing on the side now. Even if Li xiongshan is extremely curious, he can''t get up and ask a good question at this time.


    Seeing the strange expression on Li xiongshan''s face, Xiao Yao seemed to have guessed something. He came up to him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "aren''t you in trouble now? We can''t show weakness here! "He said


    Although Xiao Yao''s words are not very clear, what he wants to express has been understood by Li xiongshan.


    Suddenly he exclaimed, "Mr. Zhao is here to help us?"


    If it is in a rational situation, he will not speak so frankly. It can be said that his heart is too shocked at this time. In fact, it is quite normal. What kind of character is Zhao Tieniu! Although Xiao Yao is also one of the top ten experts now, it''s too early for Zhao Tieniu to become famous. Compared with Xiao Yao, the three words of Zhao Tieniu obviously have a greater impact on them.


    However, Zhao Tieniu is a very smart person. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t talk much to her, some things have already been put on the table, and even don''t need to associate.


    The next second, he knows what he needs to say next.


    "This time, I''m totally here to help Xiao Yao. This is my very good friend. In fact, even if I don''t come, it''s nothing. After all, it''s easy for Xiao Yao to kill those immortals if he wants to." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    He clearly knows that here, the protagonist is Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, it is the only protagonist.


    Therefore, he has to play for Xiao Yao.


    When Zhao Tieniu finished his speech, Xiao Yao also looked at him with gratitude in his eyes. However, Zhao Tieniu did not choose to look at Xiao Yao. On the one hand, he knew what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time. On the other hand, Li xiongshan and other people''s attention was all on him. They were worried that if they saw something, it would not be worth the loss, In this world, there are still many smart people. They can''t think of others as fools who are very good at fooling. If that''s the case, I''m afraid he is the biggest fool.


    This topic, in fact, is over here. Li xiongshan and others are not the kind of people who have a bad brain. Let''s not say whether they can see something, even if they do? Do you have to have a tense debate with Zhao Tieniu?


    Isn''t that a lack of heart?


    Zhao Tieniu said that, which means that the fact is so, there is no need to think about it.


    "Brother Xiao, anyway, as long as you come back, I will have the bottom of my heart." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Liu Chengfeng and said, "don''t be so helpless and aggrieved, OK? Originally, you are in a disadvantage, which has nothing to do with you. Besides, it''s very good that you can resist the pressure and don''t let the other party''s advantage expand too much. "


    Liu Chengfeng can only sigh helplessly. Xiao Yao''s words can''t make her walk out of the depression completely.


    After all, the fact is that after Xiao Yao left, they no longer had the momentum they had before. Let alone continue to force the government troops to retreat, they did not hold the city they had fought before. This is a failure.


    To be honest, for the first time, he felt that his IQ was so low and his ability was so poor.


    "In a word, we are not thinking about who to blame or how to take the responsibility to ourselves. The most important thing is to find a way to solve the immediate problem first. " Xiao Yao said.


    Although the mouth said so, but in Xiao Yao''s heart really did not take this too seriously.


    For Li xiongshan and Liu Chengfeng, the problems encountered by the tigers may be difficult to solve, but for Xiao Yao and Zhao tiniu, they are not very difficult. Anyway, after Liu Chengfeng and Li xiongshan see Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, they have no sense of urgency.


    The arrival of Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu is tantamount to reassuring them. After they all settled down, Li xiongshan found a separate opportunity and put forward his doubts¡° General Xiao, what''s the matter with Zhao tiniu? " When Li xiongshan said this, he was still a little nervous. It seemed to him that a master like Li xiongshan could know what he was saying even if he was thousands of miles away. Xiao Yao gave a smile, looked at Li xiongshan and said, "didn''t Mr. Zhao say that before?" Li xiongshan scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "of course I heard it, but... Isn''t Mr. Zhao from the Qin Dynasty?" The boy is still very smart. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the name of Zhao Tieniu has changed. Xiao Yao simply put his clothes aside and said to Li xiongshan, "you don''t need to think much about this. As long as you know, Mr. Zhao is helping us and standing on our side, it''s enough. I won''t cheat you on this matter." Li xiongshan''s face was a little stiff and nodded: "well, General Xiao, I know." In fact, Xiao Yao''s words can be regarded as beating Li xiongshan. When Xiao Yao finished speaking, Li xiongshan immediately realized that he had said a lot. He didn''t need to ask about these things at all. In the final analysis, he was just the person who was pushed to the front by Xiao Yao. Everyone knew who was really at the helm¡° By the way, General Xiao, what shall we do next? " Li xiongshan asked again. Xiao Yao sat on a chair and looked at Li xiongshan standing in front of him. He kneaded his hands back and forth and asked, "what do you mean?"¡° Attack the hundred mile city first Li xiongshan said. Bailicheng has been taken by them before. However, after Xiao Yao left the state of Jiang, the tiger army had been beaten by the government. The hundred mile City, which had been regarded as the base camp and power point by them, was naturally recaptured by the government. This is a big blow for Li xiongshan, and the same for the tiger army. So now if we recapture the hundred mile City, For those of the tigers, it''s also an encouragement. However, Li xiongshan''s opinion did not get Xiao Yao''s approval¡° I''m going to Qingcheng Mountain first. " Xiao Yao said¡° Qingcheng Mountain After Xiao Yao''s words, Li xiongshan is ignorant. Qingcheng Mountain is the biggest sect of the cultivation of immortals in the state of Jiang, and it''s far away from where they are now, so no matter how he thinks about it, he can''t think of a reason to go to Qingcheng Mountain first. But even now he was very curious, he didn''t ask directly. Li xiongshan has been reminded about Zhao Tieniu before. He can''t make the same mistake again. Otherwise, he is really absent-minded. As long as Xiao Yao is willing to say it, he will listen carefully. But if Xiao Yao doesn''t say it, he won''t ask more. He believes in Xiao Yao, and he can''t help but believe it. Xiao Yao coughed and said, "recently, the state of Jiang has been putting pressure on Qingcheng Mountain. Do you know that?" Li xiongshan nodded. Although he has been very depressed during this period, he and Qingcheng Mountain are in the state of Jiang. This is what happened in the state of Jiang. If he doesn''t even know about these, the role of the leader of the tiger army is too incompetent¡° General Xiao, do you mean that we can take advantage of this opportunity to seize the practitioners of Qingcheng Mountain for our use? " Li xiongshan said, "if that''s the case, it''s very meaningful. Even if those immortal practitioners in Qingcheng Mountain are not willing to help us, they will at least not fight against us. After we have a good relationship with them, we will get the support of Qingcheng Mountain." In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t think so much before. The reason why he wanted to go to Qingcheng Mountain first was that Qingcheng Mountain was under the pressure of the Jiang Dynasty. However, what Li xiongshan said just now is not unreasonable. Since this guy is willing to think so, Xiao Yao is naturally willing to follow his idea¡° In fact, that''s what happened. As long as we help Qingcheng Mountain solve the problem, they will certainly appreciate us. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° OK, I''ll go and prepare now! " Li xiongshan clenched his fist and said. Xiao Yao nodded and asked Li xiongshan to leave temporarily. After Li xiongshan left, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a young man in the end..." after a while, Liu Chengfeng rushed over, and Xiao Yao said his idea again. Of course, Liu Chengfeng didn''t have any opinions about it. On the one hand, he knew Xiao Yao, on the other hand, he had a good relationship with Hong feisheng, Now Qingcheng Mountain is in trouble, and they are in the state of Jiang. It''s unreasonable to sit back and ignore them.

 Chapter 1428

    Liu Chengfeng''s approval is also in Xiao Yao''s imagination.


    From Liu Chengfeng''s mouth, Xiao Yao also gradually understood the troubles Jiang faced at this time.


    Now Qingcheng Mountain has been closed to visitors.


    However, this is not the original intention of Qingcheng Mountain, but because, at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain, there are already 20000 troops and two quintuple masters.


    The two five immortals were also brought back from the outside by the ninth prince. The remaining one, six immortals and five immortals, was still leading the battle in the front line, trying to catch all the tigers.


    That nine princes, is put on armor, fighting in the front line.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about the problems behind. Before, Liu Chengfeng had already taken all the people of the tiger army back to form a regiment. Although this would make the other party feel better, the tiger army now has a large number of people, and it''s very difficult for the other party to swallow them. Liu Chengfeng''s decision is very difficult, I can''t see what''s wise and brilliant. In fact, it''s because there''s nothing I can do.


    It''s hard to cook without rice. These words are very suitable for Liu Chengfeng.


    Xiao Yao and this boy have known each other for quite a long time. In fact, Liu Chengfeng''s ability is very good. What he lacks now is his experience. Before, the number of tiger army was suppressed by the government army, and there were no immortal cultivators who could do it. In fact, it''s very good to do this. Unless this guy is an immortal, otherwise, It''s impossible to preserve the strength of the tigers. We can only say that, to the maximum extent, we should maintain our strength.


    "Well, let''s go to Qingcheng Mountain first." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if we take a large army, our speed will be much slower. Even if I don''t say that, you can know that!"


    Liu Chengfeng nodded, but then asked in a low voice, "if there are only two of us, even if we really get to Qingcheng Mountain, what can we do?"


    "Isn''t it enough to have the two of us?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "..." Liu Chengfeng didn''t know what to say.


    He thinks Xiao Yao is really a very confident person. Anyway, he doesn''t have such confidence. How can we say that he has 20000 soldiers and two quintuple masters!


    He would like to say to Xiao Yao, brother Xiao, I know you are awesome, but can we not be so inflated


    "Brother Xiao, what about the big army?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "isn''t there Mr. Zhao? With him, it''s not difficult for the army to go to Qingcheng Mountain. It''s just a waste of time. "


    Liu Chengfeng nodded, but Xiao Yao was telling the truth. As long as Zhao Tieniu was there, the mountain in front of them was nothing.


    Some people, for Liu Chengfeng, Li xiongshan and others, are very difficult to deal with, but for people like Zhao Tieniu, what a fart? It''s easy to kill, isn''t it?


    It is because of this that Xiao Yao can be confident.


    After that, Xiao Yao found Zhao Tieniu and said his idea briefly.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Zhao Tieniu frowned a little and asked, "are you sure you can solve the problem on the other side of Qingcheng Mountain?" It''s not that he doesn''t believe Xiao Yao, but because he thinks this guy is a bit unreliable recently. If he didn''t go there, he would have been dead now. So how can he rest assured?


    Well, he still doesn''t trust Xiao Yao very much. He always thinks that this young man is not as steady as himself, and his style is too bold.


    "Two quintuple masters, I always think it can be solved. Besides, I also have my cards." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhao Tieniu didn''t say much.


    There is a saying that he thinks Xiao Yao''s luck is really good. No matter what kind of circumstances, he can survive. Although luck is illusory, you have to admit that luck is really important and can even be divided into a part of strength.


    "OK, but I''ll pay attention to your situation. If it''s too much for you to solve, I''ll go back." Zhao Tieniu said.


    This is the best way to get the best of both worlds. Moreover, Zhao Tieniu has enough confidence to make sure that he can catch up with Xiao Yao when he is in trouble. After all, Xiao Yao is also a five fold master now! Plus Yuan Ying in his body, sword Qi, resist pressure, there must be no problem.


    Xiao Yao is still very confident of himself, but after listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, he nodded.


    This is Zhao Tieniu''s good intentions. If he refuses now, it will only make Zhao Tieniu less confident in himself. He won''t do such a heartless thing!


    After discussing with Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao took a day''s rest in the camp. The next day, Xiao Yao took Liu Chengfeng on his way.


    As for Li xiongshan, Xiao Yao didn''t explain too much. He didn''t want to be too close to Li xiongshan. Otherwise, he would only let him lose his sense of awe. Xiao Yao is very clear about this. Along the way, there was Xiao Yao''s technique of changing faces, and they were also very successful. After all, there were few experts in the state of Jiang, and some of them were also on the Qingcheng Mountain. No one could detect Xiao Yao''s existence. Otherwise, when they entered the state of Jiang, they would not have been so smooth. When they were about to arrive at Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng slowed down. They just wanted to find out the specific situation of Qingcheng Mountain. Although they knew something about it before, they were far away from each other. It was absolutely impossible to know how detailed they wanted to know. Xiao Yao naturally left this task to Liu Chengfeng. In this regard, Liu Chengfeng started to do it, It''s much more efficient than him. Liu Chengfeng has done a lot of such things, so he is familiar with them. Stopping at an inn, Liu Chengfeng goes out to inquire about the news. Xiao Yao starts to feel the change of aura in his body, from quadruple to quintuple. Although the span is not very big, Xiao Yao still needs to get familiar with it, so that he can at least feel more confident when fighting against those quintuple masters. What really makes Xiao Yao curious is where the prince Jiang Guojiu found so many immortals. You know, in the world of Lingwu, there are only a few people who cultivate five immortals. However, even under such circumstances, the ninth prince went out for a walk and brought back so many immortals, which made Xiao Yao very curious. Is the boy really so lucky? What''s more, this kind of cultivator is usually arrogant. Even if he is the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang, it''s not so easy to invite these people out. What kind of method is used to make the five and six immortal cultivators work for him? Do not want to understand this problem, Xiao Yao feel really uncomfortable all over. It''s just the reason. Even if Liu Chengfeng is asked to inquire, he probably won''t find out anything. Before, he had some contact with the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang. It''s a bit absent-minded, but it''s not too stupid. Such things can''t be publicized everywhere, shouting at the top of his voice. After Liu Chengfeng came back, the boy was also full of depression. After sitting down and drinking, Liu Chengfeng looked at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "brother Xiao, I really can''t understand why?" Xiao Yao was forced by Liu Chengfeng''s question. He asked curiously, "what, why?"¡° Why didn''t Qingcheng Mountain fight back? " Liu Chengfeng said, "where is Qingcheng Mountain? This is the biggest sect of immortal cultivators in the state of Jiang. How about so many people, even if they have two quintuple masters? How about 20000 soldiers? As long as Qingcheng Mountain doesn''t want to, who can do what to them? " In fact, Xiao Yao has always been curious about this issue. There are thousands of disciples up and down Qingcheng Mountain. Each of them is an immortal cultivator. There are more than one master. But even so, he was surrounded by the government. Xiao Yao really didn''t understand this. Were all the immortals in Qingcheng Mountain not made of paper and had no ability at all? But Xiao Yao had lived in Qingcheng Mountain for a period of time because of Hong feisheng. He felt that all the monks on Qingcheng Mountain were very good, especially the old leader. Why did the government dare to be so presumptuous¡° I''m afraid we can''t figure it out until we get to Qingcheng Mountain. " Xiao Yao said¡° Well Liu Chengfeng said, "anyway, the government has issued an ultimatum to let the old leader go down the mountain in three days." Liu Chengfeng said¡° What are you doing down the mountain? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I don''t know. I''ll let him live in the palace, but I won''t be allowed to come out in the future, let alone be visited. " Liu Chengfeng said. Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold when he heard this. What? Please come and live. It''s hard to say. Isn''t that prison? But will the people of Qingcheng Mountain really agree? At this time, Xiao Yao thought, Liu Chengfeng continued: "moreover, as far as I know, the atmosphere on Qingcheng Mountain is very depressing, and even some people say that the old leader is telling the future." Xiao Yao was stunned¡° Is this... A compromise? " Xiao Yao asked. In fact, what he asked was nonsense. According to the information Liu Chengfeng had, the old leader, or Qingcheng Mountain, had given up resistance. But, why on earth? If Qingcheng Mountain doesn''t want to be like this, what can the twenty thousand men of the government army and the two quintuple masters do to them? This one by one, hard to come true of the lack of heart£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1429

    Xiao Yao can''t understand it, and Liu Chengfeng can''t understand it. Just as Xiao Yao said before, if you want to understand the reason, you have to go to Qingcheng Mountain first and meet the old leader. Even if you just meet an ordinary disciple, I''m afraid you can get the answer you want.


    Listening to what Liu Chengfeng said, people in the state of Jiang were also very confused about Qingcheng Mountain''s giving up resistance.


    Naturally, they did not dare to fight with the government and rebel, but they were very reluctant.


    In the state of Jiang. Qingcheng Mountain is the belief of these people.


    As for the government and the army, it can only be said that they were ruled by the imperial power.


    In fact, as long as Qingcheng Mountain is willing, I don''t know how many people will rise up in the state of Jiang to stand on the side of Qingcheng Mountain and face the imperial power.


    This is the influence of Qingcheng Mountain, an immortal sect, in the state of Jiang.


    Liu Chengfeng himself said the above words, and Xiao Yao thought the same.


    That night, Xiao Yao was ready to leave immediately for Qingcheng Mountain.


    He urgently needs to get an answer from the old headmaster. What weakness has the government, army and imperial power grasped in Qingcheng Mountain.


    That night, Xiao Yao went up the mountain. As for Liu Chengfeng, he stayed in the inn. It''s not that Liu Chengfeng was afraid of danger and didn''t want to go with him. But now Xiao Yao doesn''t know what will happen when he gets to Qingcheng Mountain. In case of danger, it''s not easy to protect Liu Chengfeng.


    Liu Chengfeng knew this in his heart, so he didn''t even propose to follow. Although he didn''t say these words, he knew what kind of answers he would get if he said them. After knowing Xiao Yao for such a long time, what Xiao Yao thought was in his heart. Although Liu Chengfeng didn''t dare to say that he could master them, he also had rich experience in these things, It''s not like this has never happened before.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s not difficult to get around the soldiers and soldiers at the foot of the mountain, as well as the two five fold immortals. According to the way Xu SuGuan gave him to hide his breath, it''s impossible to notice Xiao Yao''s existence unless he is a person whose cultivation strength is much stronger than Xiao Yao.


    In fact, at the beginning, the method Xu SuGuan gave Xiao Yao was not particularly effective. As long as he was a quintuple master or above, this method would not be very useful. Xiao Yao only improved a little, but the way was not difficult. With Xu SuGuan''s strength, it would not be troublesome to improve these methods, But with Xu''s strength, there is no need to worry that he will be noticed. Even if he is, what can he do? What''s more, Xu Su Guan''s accomplishments are so high, even if he doesn''t hide his own breath, how much can he detect?


    After waiting for Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao also met a few little Taoists.


    They are very familiar with Xiao Yao, even though Xiao Yao has no impression on them.


    It''s not that Xiao Yao''s memory is poor, nor that he is very proud. It''s just that there are too many disciples up and down Qingcheng Mountain. It''s too difficult to remember them all.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao didn''t have the heart to waste his time on these things!


    Seeing Xiao Yao, the Taoist priests were also very excited. When they got together, they began to talk, hoping Xiao Yao could tell them the latest situation of Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng was very popular in Qingcheng Mountain before. What''s more, when it comes to Qingcheng Mountain, the first person on everyone''s mind must be Hong feisheng.


    "Why do you care so much about Hong feisheng now?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Ah, you don''t know. Now Qingcheng Mountain is in great trouble. If you don''t come back, the leader will have to follow the people at the foot of the mountain..." one of the little Taoist said.


    It can be seen that their seniority in Qingcheng Mountain is really very low. They are called Hong feisheng, but they are little shishuzu.


    However, Hong feisheng''s seniority in Qingcheng Mountain is really high. After all, the old leaders are only his senior brothers.


    "When Hong feisheng comes back, there must be a way to solve the trouble of Qingcheng Mountain?" Xiao Yao asked, "what''s more, those people at the foot of the mountain, even if Hong feisheng doesn''t come back, can''t you solve it?"


    You look at me and I look at you. They don''t speak. It seems that there is something difficult to say.


    Xiao Yao was impatient and said, "Hong feisheng can''t come back now. Although he can''t come back, I''m here!"


    It''s not that he really doesn''t like these little Taoists. The reason why he''s tired of them is that he thinks these guys are really grinning. He never regards himself as an outsider. What can''t he tell himself?


    Seeing the unhappy expression on Xiao Yao''s face, the two Taoist priests must have understood something. After the alternation of eyes, one of them whispered: "we really dare not say more about this, brother Xiao, otherwise you''d better go to the old leader to talk about it?"


    Xiao Yao was very depressed when he heard what the Taoist called him. He was called Hong feisheng''s younger martial uncle. He called himself brother Xiao. How many generations have he lost


    However, the Taoist priest was also glared by the rest of the people. Xiao Yao didn''t care too much about this problem, and he was not so careful.


    "OK, where is the leader?"


    "The main hall." The little Taoist said, "these days, the headmaster is in the main hall, discussing things with several teachers and uncles."


    Xiao Yao nodded, thinking about whether he was still explaining the future?


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t get much useful information from these little Taoists, he at least understood a little.


    The trouble Qingcheng Mountain is facing now is not as simple as it seems, but the reason is special. They don''t have much to say.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have to embarrass them. He just goes to find the old leader himself. Anyway, he doesn''t know him.


    When they got to the main hall, two Taoist priests standing at the door immediately went in to report. Soon Xiao Yao was put in.


    The old headmaster was not surprised to see Xiao Yao. Obviously, he had noticed Xiao Yao''s coming before.


    The rest of them are familiar faces.


    When Xiao Yao was staying in Qingcheng Mountain before, he had seen all these people, but his name was not right.


    "Xiao Yao, why do you want to come to Qingcheng Mountain?" The old headmaster looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    When the old leader spoke, Xiao Yao''s eyes were always on his face.


    However, in the face and eyes of the old headmaster, Xiao Yao did not notice any abnormal emotions.


    I''m afraid I can''t find anything in the Lingwu world. Although the old leader is not very good at cultivation, he is much better than Xiao Yaohong feisheng and others in mind and nature.


    When Xiao Yao sat on the futon, he glanced at the candlelight in the hall and sighed.


    "Hong feisheng can''t come back, so he asked me to come back and have a look." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? What''s the matter, younger martial brother? " A silver haired old man asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao said simply: "he was in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Xiao long elephant was injured. He was guarding the border of the Qing Qiu Dynasty."


    "..." the old man with silver hair was a little hairy. "It''s the business of the Qin Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty. What''s the younger martial brother doing


    "Well, feisheng is no longer a child. He has his own considerations about what to do and what not to do. Why do you have to say more¡° The old headmaster glared at the silver haired old man and scolded him.


    The silver haired old man coughed and nodded. He didn''t speak any more.


    The old headmaster turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said, "everything is well here in Qingcheng Mountain. Xiao Yao, you don''t have to worry about it. Just do your own business."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if there is really nothing, you will not give orders. Besides, I am not a fool."


    The old headmaster gave a wry smile and felt that his words were far fetched.


    Xiao Yao said: "in fact, I know more or less about the troubles in Qingcheng Mountain, but I don''t understand some places. I want to listen to the old leader to solve the problems."


    The old leader did not immediately ask Xiao Yao what he was curious about.


    Maybe, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t say it, he can guess.


    After a while, the old leader said: "since feisheng made a mistake, he should bear the punishment."


    It seems that they didn''t really know what Hong feisheng had done before.


    Of course, this is nonsense. The government and army have surrounded Qingcheng Mountain. Even if they really don''t want to inquire about it, they can''t know nothing.


    However, after listening to the old leader''s words, Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Old headmaster, do you really think so?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and asked.


    Except for the old headmaster, everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    Seeing that the old leader didn''t speak, Xiao Yao continued: "what did Hong feisheng do wrong? Because of the trouble of the Qin Dynasty? "


    "Yes, that''s what I told the headmaster..." the silver haired old man whispered.


    When he spoke, he secretly glanced at the old leader, always paying attention to each other''s emotional changes. It''s not hard to see that when Xiao Yao didn''t come, these guys were reprimanded by the old leader for this problem.


    "You all go out." The old leader said suddenly.


    This sentence obviously does not include Xiao Yao.


    In Qingcheng Mountain, the words of the old headmaster are equal to the imperial edict, and no one dares to disobey them. It''s not because they are afraid of the old headmaster, but because they respect their teachers and respect their way, which is very important in their hearts.


    So the old headmaster''s words can make them quit, not because they are really afraid of the old headmaster, but more of a kind of respect.


    When there were only Xiao Yao and the old headmaster left in the hall, Xiao Yao continued: "old headmaster, can we have a long talk now?"


    The old headmaster gave a smile, took a candle and said, "it''s better to hold a candle and talk at night."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The old headmaster continued: "in fact, I never feel that feisheng has done anything wrong. If I really feel that she has done something wrong, I may have called him back long ago."


    At this point, the old headmaster paused a little. After looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he said, "do you believe it? As long as I say one word, feisheng dares not stay outside and does not want to come back. " Xiao Yao nodded: "of course I believe it." The old leader said with a smile: "but I don''t want to, because feisheng didn''t do anything wrong."¡° But before... "Xiao Yao murmured in his heart. The old leader didn''t say that before£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1430

    What the old headmaster said now seems to be contrary to what he said before in front of the public.


    Xiao Yao understood why the old leader wanted to clear the place.


    He was curious.


    Although in his opinion, he was not an outsider to Qingcheng Mountain, the people who had stayed in the hall before could not be an outsider, right? At least I''m closer than myself.


    But the old leader would rather say these words in front of himself than in front of them. What''s the reason?


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who can''t hold his breath. Since the old leader left him alone, it must be because he was willing to show his true thoughts.


    Therefore, the next thing you need to do is to listen quietly, do not interrupt, destroy the rhythm of the old leader''s speech.


    As long as the old leader is willing to continue to say, everything will be fine.


    Soon, the old leader spoke again.


    "As far as the state of Jiang is concerned, they don''t care whether feisheng has really done something wrong. What they care about is whether it will provoke the anger of the Qin Dynasty. If it is in the past, they definitely don''t need to worry about it. After all, they can''t afford it. " Said the old headmaster.


    Xiao Yao said thoughtfully, "it''s just that the situation in the state of Jiang is not right now. Although the tiger army did not press step by step, it also made the government army feel the pressure. If the Qin Dynasty joined in and stood by the tiger army at this time, the government army would soon show a decline or even a failure."


    The old leader is smiling and silent. Maybe what he is thinking now is that it''s comfortable to talk with smart people. What Xiao Yaogang just said is what he wants to express. He needs to explain this to others, but he doesn''t need to explain Xiao Yao at all. This is similar to drawing inferences from one instance. When he says a word, Xiao Yao will naturally think of the remaining two or three sentences.


    "But even so, you don''t have to bow to them!" Xiao Yao continued.


    When he didn''t go up the mountain, he was always troubled by this problem. What he thought before was that as long as he went up the Qingcheng Mountain and saw the old leader, he would get the answer. So now, he can''t wait to ask his deep doubts.


    The old leader nodded, obviously also agreed with Xiao Yao.


    "If Qingcheng Mountain really resists to death, even if it is tens of thousands of soldiers, it is impossible to do anything about it. On the one hand, it is because the terrain of Qingcheng Mountain is good, on the other hand, it is because most of Qingcheng Mountain are immortals." The old leader said that, after a little pause, he continued, "in fact, there is another reason."


    "The faith of the people." As before, before the old leader said it, Xiao Yao continued to add.


    The old headmaster laughed and said, "I know you are smart. It''s not so hard to talk to you."


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "since you know, why..."


    The old headmaster sighed and said, "many things are not as simple as imagined. Although it is true, how many disciples are there in Qingcheng Mountain? They can''t all be orphans, can they? Most of them are sent to the mountain by their families to practice. Their families are still at the foot of the mountain. "


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Although the old headmaster has not finished, Xiao Yao has a feeling of sudden opening.


    "Are you worried that although the government troops have no way to deal with Qingcheng Mountain, they will turn around and detain Qingcheng Mountain disciples'' relatives?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The old leader took care of himself, dipped his finger in the tea, drew a circle on the table, and said, "it doesn''t seem too bad to say impoundment, does it?"


    Indeed, seizure is the best result.


    The worst result is Zhulian jiuzu.


    He felt that the government and army could not do such a thing.


    Emotional? Human nature? Come on, you are threatening the dominant position of others. At this time, who else will discuss right and wrong with you from a moral point of view?


    Xiao Yao sighed: "is that why?"


    The old headmaster laughed and said, "is this one reason not enough?"


    Xiao Yao was silent to answer the question.


    The old leader continued: "of course, there are other reasons. For example, if Qingcheng Mountain really fights with the government army, it will violate the original intention of the monks and bring disaster to the people. This is also a war! We didn''t stop the army of the government and the tiger army from going to war, because the world is divided after a long period of time, and it''s not war, it''s the general trend. "


    After listening to the old leader''s words, Xiao Yao nodded subconsciously, because he felt that what the old leader said seemed quite reasonable.


    "All in all, I have to stand up." Said the old headmaster.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° But I don''t think it''s worth it. "


    "Not worth it?" The old leader was slightly stunned.


    Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao was silent at most after he said so much, but he didn''t expect that the boy could say such a word to him so calmly.


    What is worth and what is not? How to judge?


    For the first time, the old leader felt that chatting with Xiao Yao was a technical activity, which could not keep up with the rhythm of the other party!


    Seeing the expression on the old headmaster''s face, Xiao Yao continued: "old headmaster, I think that under such circumstances, it is really necessary to compromise, but it should not be Qingcheng Mountain to compromise."


    The old headmaster squinted at Xiao Yao. Instead of speaking immediately, he waited for the other side to continue.


    Xiao Yao was not that kind of ink man, and continued: "first of all, from my point of view, it''s not Qingcheng Mountain that made a mistake, and it''s not a dead end. I admit that your idea is very good, at least for the sake of the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain and the people of the state of Jiang, but why do you have to cut yourself?"


    "What else?" Asked the old headmaster.


    Xiao Yao stood up and paced back and forth.


    He may also need time to think for a while, thought the old headmaster.


    But the old leader is really wrong.


    When he heard what the old leader said, he actually had his own ideas, but he didn''t organize the language well.


    When Xiao Yao was pacing back and forth, the old leader didn''t say a word. He worried that once he spoke, he would disturb Xiao Yao''s thinking.


    After a short silence, Xiao Yao finally spoke again.


    "Old leader, this time Hong feisheng went to the Qing Dynasty to help me. As for the reason, I can''t explain it. But since he helped me, what he should do should naturally be left to me." Xiao Yao said, "now, Qingcheng Mountain is in danger. If Hong feisheng was here, he would not agree to let you leave Qingcheng Mountain. He would not agree to go back with the government troops. Naturally, I would not agree."


    The old headmaster changed his face and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    He always felt that Xiao Yao at this moment was like a different person.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what you don''t dare to do, or what you don''t want to do, I''ll do it."


    "For example?" Asked the old headmaster.


    In fact, at this time, the old leader has already vaguely guessed some.


    "Don''t you have three more days? Three days is enough time for me to deal with everything. " Xiao Yao said, "in a word, what you need to do is to stay in Qingcheng Mountain and get rid of your previous thoughts."


    While talking, Xiao Yao had already walked towards the door.


    In three days, it sounds like a lot, but in fact it''s not much.


    He has to speed up his actions.


    When he got to the gate, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the old headmaster and said, "if you really want to go down the mountain, I can''t stop you or dare not stop you. But if it''s true, what should Hong feisheng think of me? How can he feel at ease in the Qing Dynasty? That is to trap me in injustice; What he did in the Qing Qiu Dynasty was originally what I should have done, and what he replaced was also my role. Now when I come to Qingcheng Mountain, I naturally want to replace his role. If I don''t leave you, I will be trapped in unfilial. So, I still hope you can stay here and wait for me to come back. "


    The old headmaster looks at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao also looks at the old headmaster.


    They looked at each other. At this moment, the conversation seemed to have turned into a game. Fortunately, the winner was Xiao Yao. The old leader nodded his head and agreed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was finally relieved and said, "I still insist on my previous view. One side still needs to compromise, but the person who compromises should never be Qingcheng Mountain."


    With that, he walked out of the door.


    After Xiao Yao left, the people who had been guarding outside the hall also came in.


    "Headmaster, where is Xiao Yao going? When I went out, I saw that we didn''t say hello. I looked very anxious! " It''s still the old silver haired man.


    The old headmaster looked at the gate of the hall and looked at it.


    "The imperial city." Said the old headmaster.


    "Imperial city?" Everyone was shocked, "what do you want to do in the imperial city?"


    "Make them give in." The old headmaster took a deep breath and said, "this is probably the thing that I dare not do or do not want to do..."


    In a moment, Xiao Yao went down the mountain.


    Although he didn''t say it, he and the old leader had already made it clear.


    The government army wants to harm the relatives of Qingcheng Mountain disciples. Xiao Yao wants to stop it, but he is too busy.


    Even though he can command the tigers and still have bronze terracotta warriors, it is obviously impossible for him to protect the parents of those disciples. First of all, we don''t know if he has enough hands and if he can be busy, it is also obviously not enough time.


    In that case, all he could do was to go to the imperial city of the state of Jiang.


    He wanted to see how capable the king of Jiang was.


    He is also very curious, that guy is not really afraid of death.


    Is the Qin Dynasty terrible? Xiao Yao does not deny this.


    But isn''t Xiao Yao terrible?


    When he went down the mountain, Xiao Yao also exposed his Qi. All the way north. Soon, he realized that he had two more tails behind him£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1431

    The 20000 soldiers couldn''t keep up with him.


    But the two wuchong masters in Qingcheng Mountain can''t do nothing after they realize Xiao Yao''s existence.


    To keep up, it''s all in Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    After a simple calculation, Xiao Yao felt that the distance was almost the same. It was impossible for those 20000 soldiers to keep up with themselves in a short time.


    It''s time to clear the tail


    He didn''t do anything. While waiting for the two people behind him, he caught a hare in the forest. When the two people got to him, the hare had been plucked, blooded and roasted on the fire. It was a pity that there was less salt. Otherwise, the fragrance would blow on his face.


    Squatting on the ground, tossing for a while, Xiao Yao stood up and squinted at the two people who appeared behind him.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, there was a woman among them.


    However, they are not very old, but they are all cultivators of immortals, and they are all in the quintuple realm. Xiao Yao can''t tell their age by their appearance.


    Both of them were dressed in white robes. Maybe they thought that this kind of dress would look ethereal. Anyway, in China before, those heroes in TV dramas all like this kind of dress. Xiao Yao is very curious. Is it easy to wash when he wears this kind of dress every day? It''s not dirty!


    What makes Xiao Yao most astonished is that the nun, after taking a look at the campfire behind Xiao Yao, even widened her eyes and said angrily, "rabbit is so cute. How can you eat rabbit?"


    Xiao Yao


    At this moment, he wanted to strangle this woman.


    "What kind of people are you?" He didn''t bother to pay attention to the nun''s extreme mental retardation, so he first asked his own questions.


    When did the state of Jiang have so many powerful cultivators?


    A six fold cultivator, three five fold cultivators.


    Let''s not talk about that sect. These four people alone are enough to support a sect.


    Of course, Xiao Yao had a lot of ideas before. For example, these people may not belong to the same school, or they may just be casual practitioners who were colluded with by the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang. But it seems that this possibility is not very great. If you are forced, not all casual practitioners have Xiao Yao''s talent and luck, It''s too difficult to cultivate such accomplishments as six and five.


    The cultivation of immortals also needs a guide. Otherwise, it''s easy to go astray. Going astray is the worst result, but going astray is inevitable.


    In addition, cultivating immortals is a waste of financial and material resources. Even for a big sect, it''s very hard to cultivate a five fold immortal cultivator, let alone a scattered cultivation?


    The man sneered and said, "you don''t deserve to know."


    Yes, I''m very proud.


    Xiao Yao can''t understand. Everyone is a quintuple cultivator. Let''s not talk about the actual combat, but at least everyone is a starting point. Why are you so arrogant?


    Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t get any information. After hearing these words, he could overturn some of Xiao Yao''s previous assumptions. For example, they were definitely not casual practitioners. Otherwise, the first sentence would be a refutation.


    He turned his face, walked back to the backfire pile, and walked around with the rabbit''s stick.


    "What are you doing?" Asked the nun.


    Xiao Yao turned around, glanced at her and said, "I''m afraid my rabbit is burnt."


    Nun: "yes."


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t mean to be cute or amuse her, but he really thought so.


    You can''t keep baking, can you?


    I know how to turn over a roast.


    "Are you a disciple of Qingcheng Mountain?" That male cultivator is a bit more mature, not entangled in the "rabbit" on, changed a sentence to ask a way.


    He is also very curious, Qingcheng Mountain unexpectedly has five times to cultivate the immortal who they didn''t know before?


    What''s more, it seems that he is still very young. Even if he is an immortal, he will not be more than 50 years old?


    If Xiao Yao knew what was in the other party''s mind, he would be very angry. I''m a post-90s!


    "You don''t deserve to know." Xiao Yao knows that this is what the other party said to him before. Now, it''s time to return it. It''s still very cool.


    The male monk was not irritated by Xiao Yao''s words. He just gave a cold hum, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and he scolded him for seeking death. At the same time, his aura began to work wildly, and a blue light was shining in his hands. When the blue light was gone, the original barehanded monk had a long sword, and so did the female monk.


    "It''s interesting. They all use swords." Xiao Yaole said, "just in time, let me see how powerful a real swordsman is."


    When he spoke, Xiao Yao also had a golden light in his hand. Fu Li held it in the palm of his hand.


    He took the lead in attacking and pressed the two immortals.


    The reason why he didn''t wait passively was that there was still a fire behind him. What if he waited for two people to rush over and knock over the rabbit he was baking?


    It''s not something that can shorten the time by infusing aura.


    The man and the woman, who were two immortals, were filled with astonishment.


    They really can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    They are all quintuple immortals. At this time, they naturally realized Xiao Yao''s cultivation, but it was just the beginning of quintuple. With such cultivation, they dare to take the initiative.


    Why is he?


    At this moment, the two immortals felt insulted by each other.


    "Younger martial sister, you wait for me, I will kill him alone, more than enough!" Said the man.


    The nun hesitated and nodded.


    It seems that they are very confident.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the man''s cultivation has reached the mid-term peak of the quintuple master, and he will soon enter the late stage of the quintuple master.


    In terms of cultivation, he seems to crush Xiao Yao.


    If it wasn''t for his confidence, he wouldn''t choose one-on-one at this time. It''s too risky.


    Xiao Yao is proud, so are they.


    However, some people are proud because they have confidence in their own strength, while others are totally blind.


    As for who is the former and who is the latter, it is difficult to make a decision before the sword falls to the ground.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    He widened his eyes, looked at the male monk, stamped his feet angrily and said, "what do you mean, look down on me?"


    The man who cultivates immortals has a blank face and looks at Xiao Yao in confusion: "what do you mean?"


    He really couldn''t understand when he looked down upon each other?


    This is also because he is confused, otherwise his first thought should be, why should I look down on you?


    "What do you mean when you fight with me alone? Do you think I can''t beat you alone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The male nun wanted to roll his eyes, but this kind of action is not suitable for men. Fortunately, he also brought a younger martial sister. The female nun rolled her eyes at Xiao Yao decisively, and scolded: "how dare a nun in the early stage of wuchong be so arrogant? It''s up to you and me to do it?"


    In fact, what she originally wanted to say was that it was also suitable for us to join hands? It''s just that the language is not well organized.


    Xiao Yao immediately began to sow discord and said, "do you mean you are more powerful than your elder martial brother?"


    The nun was embarrassed and angry. She immediately said, "what are you talking about? I don''t mean that!"


    The man turned his face and said to her with a gentle smile, "it''s OK, younger martial sister. How can we be provoked by him?"


    Xiao Yao played with the Fu Li in his hand, and Le he said, "Oh, yes, I''m still showing my love."


    "Show your love?" The man who cultivates immortals has a blank face.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have the mind to explain too much with the other party. He has already killed him with his sword.


    The strength of the man who cultivated immortals was really extraordinary. Although Xiao Yao didn''t like this man, he suddenly realized that his opponent''s sword moves were mysterious.


    It seems that there are still some shadows of the ninth prince.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered that the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang seemed to be a swordsman, and there was something to do with him. Otherwise, these people could not be invited out so casually. It''s just useless to think about these questions now. Anyway, if you ask each other, they won''t answer. Xiao Yao had already hit a nail in the head before, I didn''t want to move on to the next one.


    In the fight with the male monk, Xiao Yao seems to be in no hurry. On the contrary, he is still interested in studying each other''s sword moves.


    He always felt that his opponent''s sword moves gave him a sense of familiarity. However, this sense of familiarity had nothing to do with the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang.


    A sword vibrates, and the man who cultivates immortals shakes back. Xiao Yao grabs the gap and asks, "what school are you from?"


    The male monk ignored Xiao Yao, but the expression on his face seemed to be a little ugly.


    Originally, he thought Xiao Yao was just an immortal at the beginning of Wuzhong. He thought it was easy to kill each other with his own strength. After all, he was not only an immortal, but also a swordsman. With such capital, he was really confident enough. With his strength, even in the face of the peak of Wuzhong at the end, he could have some advantages, But in Xiao Yao''s body, he not only did not find any advantage and superiority, but also fell into a passive situation.


    This is obviously not a good thing for him. Several times, he felt that he was going to lose, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao suddenly made a mistake to let him get away with it. But he always felt that it was not Xiao Yao''s mistake, it was more like the other party''s open-minded side. Of course, he would not admit anything he said.


    "Elder martial brother, let me help you!" Said the nun anxiously.


    She is not blind. How can she not see the situation on the court¡° It''s OK, younger martial sister. I just let him. It''s not hard to kill him. " The male monk puffed his face and said, well said, the way he chose, he had to kneel down to finish, and what he made an appointment with, he had to finish with tears£¨ Fourth, it''s still in codewords.)

 Chapter 1432

    God knows how wronged I am.


    This is the monologue in the heart of the man who is fighting Xiao Yao.


    In fact, he still hopes that his younger martial sister can come up to help, but all the big words have been said before. If he lets his younger martial sister come up to fight now, won''t he beat himself in the face? He doesn''t care about Xiao Yao''s opinion, and there is no outsider here. Even if it''s really two against one, no one will know about it after Xiao Yao''s death. It''s just that he has to be a little proud in front of his younger martial sister, right? Otherwise, how can we compete with the second elder martial brother?


    Women! They all worship men who are much stronger than themselves. Once they have the heart of worship, they are not far away from Xiangfu Baitou. Although he has been practicing in seclusion for many years, they still know the truth.


    So, what he can do now is to break his teeth and swallow them.


    The sword was always in his hand, and he didn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    When he played with Xiao Yao before, he had been in a passive situation. Can he change the situation after a short rest? He doesn''t think this possibility is very big. Fortunately, he is very confident in his younger martial sister. He always thinks that his younger martial sister should not be so absent-minded. Although he refused her help before, she won''t sit by when she needs to help.


    With this idea in mind, he suddenly felt that he was not afraid at all. Anyway, even if the other side was really powerful, he would not be able to deal with the two quintuple masters at one time, and he would find himself dead.


    However, some of his ideas are too simple.


    In fact, the previous conversation between the two people indirectly reminded Xiao Yao.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with the other side''s idea. Just as the male monk thought, although Xiao Yao can still occupy some advantages, if the two guys rush up together, he doesn''t think he has such a good chance of winning. It''s not that he doesn''t have the strength of the first World War, but that the active situation may be turned into a disadvantage in an instant, He doesn''t need to take that risk. It''s not worth it. Although Xiao Yao likes to take risks, he still won''t take those meaningless risks. It''s not bold, it''s lack of heart.


    Xiao Yao is certainly not the kind of person who lacks heart and mind. He thinks that what he needs to do now is to kill the nun directly before he has a reaction, so that the nun doesn''t even have a chance to react.


    The battle started again, Xiao Yao''s speed seemed to be faster than before, and he was fierce, and his eyes were filled with a murderous air.


    At this time, the male monk standing on the opposite side of Xiao Yao suddenly became cold when he came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, as if the whole person had been watched by an ancient beast.


    The nun was also aware of the change of Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit. But when she thought of what her elder martial brother had said before, she was embarrassed to rush to help immediately. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face?


    Moreover, she has some confidence in her elder martial brother.


    This time, the opponent they are facing is really strong, but no matter how strong, it''s just one person. What can we do with the initial stage of the five renovations?


    Even if his elder martial brother is really not as good as his opponent, he should have no problem if he wants to keep his life apart.


    With this idea in mind, she tried to calm herself.


    But at this time, it is difficult for the man to adjust his mind.


    Xiao Yao won''t give him this chance at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Xiao Yao, who was holding Fuli, had already come to him. In a twinkling of an eye, the long sword in his hand flashed a golden light and swept through the void. With the momentum of destroying the city and shaking the mountain, he pressed towards the male monk.


    At this moment, Yuan Ying in Xiao Yao''s body is also in a state of crazy operation. The aura and sword Qi in Xiao Yao''s body are intertwined to form a mighty momentum.


    At this time, no matter what words are used to describe Xiao Yao''s sword, it doesn''t seem to be exaggerated.


    The pupil of the male monk suddenly contracted.


    In this breath, he had already felt the pressure coming from his face.


    When he wanted to raise his arm to resist with the sword in his hand, he suddenly realized that his speed seemed to be much slower when he resisted Xiao Yao''s momentum, which was his most intuitive feeling.


    Along with Xiao Yao''s momentum, there is also the breath of death.


    At this time, they are almost face to face, Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed fierce light, he looked at is so clear.


    He opened his mouth slightly, and the sword in his hand suddenly flew out, and his body was also overturned by the waves.


    Before he recovered, a chill came from his abdomen.


    "Do you use a sword, too?" Xiao Yao''s voice without any complicated emotions came slowly.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, the male monk couldn''t say a word. His pupils slowly spread until the last moment of his life. He couldn''t understand why his opponent''s strength had such a big change in such a short time. Compared with before the pause, he felt that he was not alone.


    Before that, for Xiao Yao, although the male monk was also his enemy, Xiao Yao didn''t take each other seriously. Moreover, he felt that the other side''s sword moves were interesting, so he couldn''t help pondering for a while.


    Now it''s all over.


    The nun, who had no face at this time, was a fool.


    In their school, his elder martial brother should be very talented. Otherwise, he would not be able to enter the level of quintuple master at this age.


    Although she is also a quintuple master, she is only an immortal at the beginning of quintuple.


    She felt that she could not compare with her elder martial brother.


    From an objective point of view, it is true.


    Now, however, her elder martial brother died. Although it was not quiet, she didn''t even have a chance to help.


    "You are arrogant, elder martial brother!" Xiao Yao looked at the nun and said with a smile, "it seems that his strength is not enough to kill me with one person''s strength."


    Xiao Yao felt that his voice and attitude were quite normal.


    If you have to say something abnormal, you can add some sarcasm at most.


    However, he didn''t expect that after he finished this sentence, the nun even stepped back a few steps.


    Looking at her flustered appearance, he was also very aggrieved.


    Subconsciously rubbed his nose, he couldn''t help thinking, do you really have so scary?


    "Is it your turn now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Some of the swords in the hands of nuns can''t be grasped.


    Her brain is also running at full speed.


    With the strength of elder martial brother, there is no way to kill the young man in front of him. Can you do it yourself?


    It''s not that she doesn''t have confidence in herself, but Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit, which really scared her.


    I''ve practiced in the sect for so many years. Although my accomplishments are good, I have little experience in actual combat. At most, I''ve hunted some monsters and spirits. I''ve practiced my hand, and I''ve hardly experienced the battle of life and death. How can their murderous Qi be compared with Xiao Yao, who is climbing out of the dead?


    In the mood, Xiao Yao has already crushed these two people.


    At this time, Xiao Yao did not immediately start, but turned around and walked to the fire.


    "Your rabbit is almost baked. Would you like to come and have some?" Xiao Yao said to the nun while tearing the rabbit''s leg.


    The nun''s white lips were wriggling, and she didn''t say a word for a long time. How could she still have the mind to debate too much with Xiao Yao about the rabbit? If it wasn''t for the pride of the immortal and swordsman, she would not have been able to do it.


    Xiao Yao took the roasted rabbit in his hand and walked towards the nun.


    "Well, I''ll ask you a few questions. If you can answer me well, I won''t kill you, OK?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The nun did not speak, nor did she nod or shake her head. She was as numb as a cucumber. These four words are very suitable for her.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Xiao Yao frowned and said, "don''t challenge my patience, otherwise, believe it or not, what else can I do before you die?"


    Xiao Yao is not so straightforward, but he believes that as long as the other party''s intelligence is at a normal level, it is impossible not to understand what he said.


    The nun''s expression was also moved.


    It can be said that Xiao Yao''s words have completely destroyed her psychological defense.


    She sat on the ground, her eyes were dazed. After waiting for a while, she quickly said, "I''ll tell you what you want to know!"


    Maybe it''s because she''s too emotional, or maybe it''s because she''s panicked to the extreme. Her words are a little confused, but Xiao Yao still understands them.


    He smiles and nods, obviously satisfied with the other person''s attitude.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, I am not the kind of unreasonable people, so, you tell me first, which school you are from."


    "Xuanjianzong." The girl said at once.


    "Xuanjianzong?" Xiao Yao was a little stunned, and then filtered in his brain to make sure that he had never heard of this sect before. Then he asked curiously, "Why are you not in those sects?"


    "We are not a big sect. There are only a dozen of us." The nun continued.


    "OK, then why do you want to come to the state of Jiang?" Xiao Yao asked, "look at your posture, you should be a hermit sect. If you have to come to the state of Jiang, what''s good for you?"


    The nun hesitated for a moment. After being glared by Xiao Yao, she quickly said, "because of the younger martial brother, the younger martial brother is the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang..."


    (the first watch continues to explode today.)

 Chapter 1433

    What the nun said made Xiao Yao feel a sudden realization.


    Before that, he thought that such an immortal doesn''t seem to need to rely on Prince Jiang Guojiu.


    What he didn''t expect was that the ninth Prince of the state of Jiang and the two immortals in front of him were also martial brothers. If so, he could explain it clearly.


    It''s no wonder that when Xiao Yao fought with the male monk before, he felt that his sword moves were very similar to those of the ninth prince.


    However, in the understanding of using sword, the man who was killed by Xiao Yao before was not much better than Prince Jiang Guojiu.


    "This time you came to the state of Jiang, just to help you little younger martial brother?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The nun nodded, but her eyes hesitated.


    Xiao Yao sneered, tore off another rabbit leg and put it into his mouth. He said vaguely, "if you don''t cooperate, I think I can break my promise."


    Xiao Yao''s words once again stimulated the nun. She said in a hurry: "no, my younger martial brother promised us that as long as we solved the problems that Jiang now encountered, he would usurp the throne and ascend the throne. When he became the emperor, xuanjianzong would become the largest sect in Jiang."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Yao believed what the nun said.


    It is not very likely that these people have no selfish desire at all.


    Only in this way can Xiao Yao''s curiosity be dispelled.


    "What is the most powerful person in your sect?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "That''s our Lord. He''s probably a seven level master." The nun said truthfully, "it''s just that he''s been closed for many years, maybe he''s already an eight fold master, and his sword spirit is also very strong."


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned.


    Seven master? Eight master?


    Don''t say eight level masters, even seven level masters want to kill Xiao Yao just like crushing an ant.


    For this, Xiao Yao is very clear, let alone the other side is a very powerful swordsman.


    It seems that this time I really got into trouble.


    In a short period of time, such an opponent can''t be solved by himself, but he also doesn''t understand that such experts haven''t entered the top ten.


    He also asked this question.


    The answer given by the nun to Xiao Yao is not complicated.


    The patriarch in her mouth has been closed for three hundred years. Even before the closure, few people in Lingwu world knew the existence of the patriarch. Otherwise, with the strength of the patriarch, if you want to carry forward xuanjianzong, you don''t need to rely on the real strength of the royal family of the state of Jiang. As long as you cheer up, you don''t know how many people will rush into xuanjianzong.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t talk to our patriarch about this matter after I go back..." the nun seemed to see through Xiao Yao''s uneasiness and whispered.


    It seems that the girl is willing to do anything to survive.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to care about this problem.


    The nun must not dare to say it now, but when she is safe, she will say it.


    Even if she didn''t say it, the leader of xuanjianzong couldn''t have known nothing. There were more than a dozen people in the sect approaching them, not to mention a few less at a time, even one less. It''s estimated that they would find a pair of chopsticks more when eating.


    He is not a child, so he won''t believe such a promise. However, Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to kill this woman.


    To be a man, at least you have to keep your word.


    Although Xiao Yao is not a gentleman, it is not that he has never done anything wrong.


    "Where is your school?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s just on the border of the state of Jiang, close to the Qin Dynasty. It''s an insignificant hill. We all call it Jianshan, but few people know about it." The nun said, "there is the border left by Shizu."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "then you can go now."


    The nun widened her eyes and looked at Xiao Yao, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    In fact, before, she did not think that she could leave alive. Although she was very cooperative, the reason was that she hoped that the other party would let her die more happily and not tarnish her innocence.


    Even if Xiao Yao really turns his back, she won''t resent much. Although she seldom wanders outside, she still understands the truth that people are dangerous. Besides, she and Xiao Yao are enemies originally. There''s no need to be so kind to them.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you still reluctant to go?"


    The nun shuddered, shook her head, stood up and ran away.


    Xiao Yao also threw the remaining rabbit meat on the ground, clapped his hands and wiped the greasy on his mouth.


    "Unfortunately, even if I really let you go, you can''t leave the state of Jiang alive, unless you are really smart and know how to avoid Zhao Tieniu, but I always think your brain is not so good." Xiao Yao squinted at the girl''s back and said with a smile.


    Shaking his head, turning around, Xiao Yao is ready to move on.


    Xuanjianzong''s first feeling to Xiao Yao is mystery.


    Before, they had never heard of Hong feisheng and Xu SuGuan.


    Maybe, even they don''t know the sect.


    What surprised him was that the leader of a small sect with only a dozen people was a seven or even eight level master. Even Hong feisheng didn''t dare to despise such an opponent, did he?


    If this is targeted by xuanjianzong, Xiao Yao feels that he is really dangerous. If he confronts with that patriarch, Xiao Yao feels that he can stretch his neck and wait to die. This is a battle without suspense!


    Unfortunately, now he has entered the sight of xuanjianzong, no matter whether he is willing or not, he is already the enemy.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel very depressed.


    "Originally, I just wanted to solve a problem in Jiang state, but I didn''t expect to provoke such a sect. It seems that I have to be more careful in Jiang state in the future." Xiao Yao thought.


    In one day, Xiao Yao has already arrived at the imperial city of the state of Jiang, which is also his final destination. His whereabouts along the way have been noticed.


    Even after arriving at the state of Jiang, he immediately killed 50 or 60 soldiers guarding the city.


    Soon, a silk book found at the scene was sent to the imperial city.


    "Withdraw your troops from Qingcheng Mountain, otherwise you will break into the imperial city and take your life."


    Such a line of words strengthened the guard of the whole Imperial City, and also made the monarch of the state of Jiang furious.


    "Wanton, wanton!" In the golden hall, the old man in dragon robes, who was already 60 or 70 years old, jumped and scolded, furious.


    He felt insulted.


    For what?


    Why did Xiao Yao, the immortal cultivator, dare to threaten him like this?


    Is it because he''s one of the top ten?


    "Father, calm down. Is he the one who wants to come? If he really dares to come, thousands of elite soldiers in the imperial city will surely be killed! " The prince took a step forward and said with a bow.


    "That''s nature." The emperor of the state of Jiang nodded, but he still murmured.


    Although he will not take Xiao Yao seriously, he will not take Xiao Yao seriously.


    In fact, before that, he had been informed that there was a powerful cultivator coming towards the Imperial City, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s speed was so fast and his style of work would be so high-profile.


    It''s not taking them seriously.


    "Search the whole city first and find Xiao Yao." The emperor of Jiang made a quick decision and gave an order.


    "Yes It was the commander of the imperial city''s imperial guards who turned and walked out of the hall.


    At this time, the emperor turned his face, looked at another man and said, "next, transfer all the taxis around the imperial city to the imperial city."


    Everyone''s face changed. Around the Imperial City, there were probably more than 10000 Jiang scholars, just an ordinary immortal. Is it really necessary to take them so seriously? Isn''t it a bit exaggerated?


    However, no one dares to take the emperor''s words seriously, let alone raise any objection under such circumstances. Otherwise, if the emperor is really attacked by Xiao Yao and something happens, who can bear the responsibility? Whether people are absent-minded, what they can say and what they can do, they are still very clear in their hearts. People who live in temples all the year round can''t be really stupid. Just because they like to pretend to be stupid doesn''t mean they are really stupid.


    If you want to live a good life in the temple, you have to be vigilant all the time. At least you can''t make some low-level mistakes. If you want to say that, the first standard of being a minister is to speak and do things according to the emperor''s will. Don''t worry too much about right and wrong, because sometimes right and wrong are not so important, and adhere to the so-called truth, In front of the emperor, it is worthless.


    These people are all human beings.


    When everyone began to work, the emperor of Jiang also called the prince to the imperial study.


    "Where''s your ninth brother?" The emperor of the state of Jiang has a gloomy face and is obviously not in a good mood. Anyone who is so provoked by Xiao Yao will feel aggrieved. What''s more, he is still the king of the state of Jiang.


    "Still on the front line." Said the prince.


    The front line mentioned by the prince is in the south of the state of Jiang. The dividing line there is full of war.


    "Well, during this period of time, our army is in full swing. We can also take advantage of this strong wind to capture all the tigers. We can''t leave any kindling behind." Said the emperor.


    When he said these words, the dark clouds scattered on his face, showing a ray of sunshine smile.


    Before that, the tigers really put too much pressure on them. Although they were not regular troops, they would make him sleep and eat uneasily as long as they were under the banner of the tigers. What''s more, he didn''t expect that a group of people who thought they were inadequate in his eyes actually took down the hundred mile city in a very short period of time. From then on, he suddenly realized that, in fact, The tigers have threatened his position£¨ Today''s second chapter)

 Chapter 1434

    Fortunately, when the state of Jiang was in crisis, the ninth prince who had been traveling all the time came back.


    Not only did the ninth prince come back alone, but he also brought four immortals, the best of the masters. It was because the four immortals joined the war that the situation changed. Otherwise, he would be in a difficult position now.


    The prince''s face changed slightly.


    The expression on the face of the emperor of the state of Jiang was also clear. At this time, he suddenly realized that his position had been threatened.


    I have to say that his ninth younger brother is really very competitive, but in the past, he always felt that his ninth younger brother had been immersed in martial arts and didn''t care about the temple, so it would not affect anything. But now it''s different. Even if he was the prince, he seldom got such affirmation from the emperor of Jiang.


    After this matter, if those people brought by jiudi pacify the tiger army, even if jiudi doesn''t want to be here, can he still sit in the position of Prince?


    Before that, many people had talked to him about the threat theory, and the pillow wind was blowing a lot.


    At that time, he didn''t take it seriously. On the one hand, he favored his ninth younger brother. On the other hand, he always felt that his ninth younger brother would not compete with him for the crown prince. Only now, the expression on the emperor Jiang''s face and the way he spoke have brought him a lot of pressure. It''s not that he wants to worry about this problem, It''s the problem that has been put in front of him. It''s not something he can ignore if he doesn''t want to.


    It''s said to take precautions. He thinks that at this time, he seems to have to do something, but under such circumstances, what else can he do


    At the thought of this, the prince''s head felt about to explode, and his heart was very tangled and depressed.


    "By the way, I''ve called you here because there''s something you need to deal with." The emperor of Jiang said again.


    The prince nodded. In fact, when he followed his father into the imperial study, he knew that there must be something to tell him. It''s impossible that father and son talk and fart together, right? This is not uncommon in ordinary families, but the emperor and the prince sitting together smoking cigarettes and blowing cows are very disharmonious.


    "My father''s orders." The prince said softly.


    "Before I got the news, Zhao Tieniu also came to the state of Jiang." Said the emperor.


    This sentence made the prince numb.


    Even if he is a fool, he knows who Zhao Tieniu is.


    "How did he come to our country of Jiang?" He was also curious about where his father got the information, but he still didn''t ask this question. First, he knew that even if he asked, he would not get the answer he wanted. Second, he knew that once he asked, he would be taboo, and those things were not what he needed to know.


    If you understand this in your heart, everything will be fine.


    Once he doesn''t understand, even if he doesn''t have the threat of his ninth brother, he has to move.


    "I don''t know. It seems that he came with Xiao Yao. Before, Xiao Yao was already dead in the Qing Dynasty, but he was saved by Zhao tiniu." When the emperor of the state of Jiang said this, it was hard to see the extreme expression on his face.


    In fact, many of these things, as long as you move your brain, you can understand.


    One Xiao Yao is enough for them to have a headache. Now there is another Zhao Tieniu. Together, even those immortals brought by the ninth prince are not enough to see. This has posed a great threat to their country.


    "I need you to go to the Qin Dynasty." The emperor of Jiang said seriously.


    The prince was slightly stunned and asked, "to the Qin Dynasty?"


    "Yes." The emperor Jiang said, "this time, although your ninth younger brother has brought four immortals, I believe as long as you are not a fool, you can understand that before that, the four immortals can help us, but Xiao Yao and Zhao tiniu, they can''t stop us."


    The prince nodded and his eyes narrowed. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "In fact, the news that Zhao Tieniu came to the state of Jiang was also given to me by the Qin Dynasty." The emperor continued.


    In fact, the prince had guessed some of the answers before. Besides this answer, he thought there was no other channel.


    "My son will go to the Qin Dynasty tomorrow." Said the prince.


    The emperor looked at his son for a long time, nodded, closed his eyes, and waved his hand gently. The prince bent back, stepped back eight steps, turned, crossed the threshold, and went out.


    When the door of the imperial study was closed again, the emperor suddenly opened his eyes and thought about it.


    With one hand, he was beating on the table. With the other hand, he picked up the brush on the Jiulong inkstone.


    Turn your wrists over and make ink a treasure.


    On the rice paper, there are two words: Yang Gu.


    "Some people say that in the southernmost part of Lingwu, there is a small tribe with hundreds of villagers who feed strange insects, called Gu. Put all the insects in the jar, and a few days later, he will be the only one, named Gu Wang... "After reciting, he closed his eyes and rubbed his temple... No one knows what the future of Jiang state will be like, but he always thinks that soon, the land of Jiang state will be washed away by the blood rain. Who knows what will happen in the future? Night fell. In the end, the imperial city is still the imperial city. There are three night markets in the huge imperial city. Xiao Yao, who has changed his face with a mask, walks on the busy street, looking at the bustling crowd. Even the mask brings out a smile. In the street, almost every once in a while, you can see a small group of guards holding torches high. Since today, the imperial city has been shrouded in a solemn atmosphere. The common people didn''t feel very curious. During the day, dozens of people died outside the city gate. Fortunately, they didn''t feel much panic. They all knew that people would not come to their own flat headed people and could kill dozens of city guards with their bare hands. How could they have a hard time with ordinary people like themselves? Other people''s time should also be very precious, right? On the road, there was also a lot of discussion. Most of them are talking about the affairs of the Imperial City, but they are all spreading errors and making jokes. If such things can be simply guessed by the common people, Xiao Yao has to doubt whether the one in the imperial city has no brain. It''s not a simple thing to find Xiao Yao. In the case of Xiao Yao''s hidden breath, even if he is a six fold cultivator, he can''t be aware of his existence. What''s more, there is no so-called six fold cultivator in the imperial city? He even thought about whether he could remove the imperial city at one stroke, but it was obviously irrational. Even if he used the bronze terracotta warriors and horses, Xiao Yao didn''t have enough confidence. In just a few hours, tens of thousands of soldiers had gathered inside and outside the imperial city. It can be seen how much pressure Xiao Yao''s warning letter brought to those people. Besides, the bronze terracotta warriors and horses are a big weapon for Xiao Yao. After the previous airport campaign, they have been lost a lot. He is not willing to continue to wear and tear the bronze terracotta warriors and horses in such a place. It''s only a matter of time before they can swallow the imperial city and the huge state of Jiang. In fact, after spending so long in Lingwu world, Xiao Yao has gradually realized a truth. Not every country is so terrible, such as South Chu, North Chu, North Lu Jiang. It''s not very difficult to overthrow such a country. But in Zhao, Daqin, Qingqiu, such a country, Xiao Yao''s life would be in danger even if he went there. What''s more, he made some bad things under his nose? No matter Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Zhao weie, they are not easy to provoke. Especially Xuanyuan jiuzhong, even if he just mentioned the name, he could feel the pressure. With a sigh, Xiao Yao''s pace was faster. If anyone pays attention to him, he will soon find that he is heading for the center of the imperial city and the political center of the state of Jiang¡° If I say I want to come, I will come. Why don''t you believe it? " Xiao Yao looked at the red wall about ten meters high in front of him and laughed. His body turned into a golden light, intertwined with the night, hovering over the imperial city. In an instant, the momentum of the whole imperial city changed. At his feet, countless soldiers in silver armor gathered in his direction, and at the same time, there were countless Taoist monks'' breath, leaning towards him¡° Who can you stop me from killing? " Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, pressed his hands down, and suddenly several golden lights turned back and forth, turned into ten thousand sword shadows, and attacked the bottom. For a moment, the red wall was full of wailing and screaming¡° assassin! Assassin There was no emotion in Xiao Yao''s eyes, as if what he was doing now was a trivial matter. He had been through the imperial city at the northern foot of the mountain before, but there were twists and turns at that time. This time, he felt that he would not be subject to so much resistance. Even if he was really subject to resistance, so what? In the case of no master, even if he can''t kill all these people, who can keep him if he wants to leave safely? Before he provoked the imperial city of the state of Jiang, it really made the imperial city of the state of Jiang feel a sense of crisis. But after all, they still didn''t take Xiao Yao''s words too seriously and still didn''t choose to let the people on the other side of Qingcheng Mountain withdraw. People don''t want to sit with Xiao Yao and reason well, so Xiao Yao can only kill him and force him to reason with his sword. I can''t do it. The emperor of the state of Jiang will kill him. What about the huge state of Jiang£¨ Third watch, continue to explode.)

 Chapter 1435

    In fact, Xiao Yao knows that with his current strength, it is very difficult to really compete with a country.


    Don''t talk about him. Even people like Hong feisheng and Xu SuGuan can''t do it.


    Otherwise, why should Xu SuGuan and Hong feisheng be careful about everything? If they really have absolute strength, how dare Jiang surround Qingcheng Mountain?


    However, Xiao Yao''s goal is not to flatten the state of Jiang with his own strength. He knows he doesn''t have that great ability, but he always feels that it''s not very difficult to kill the emperor of Jiang with his own strength. What''s more, there are no immortal cultivation masters in the Imperial City of Jiang, and most of the soldiers are fighting against the tigers.


    What was he afraid of?


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to kill the current emperor of the state of Jiang, because it''s not very good for Xiao Yao. Killing one, the prince ascends the throne, killing one, the second prince ascends the throne, killing the second prince, and the third prince ascends the throne - in fact, this fully illustrates a truth that everyone can change without the world!


    Besides, this kind of thing is too risky. Xiao Yao can''t kill people endlessly in the imperial city of the state of Jiang. When the dumplings are really wrapped and there is no place to escape, can one kill ten thousand and one hundred thousand?


    He won''t be so arrogant.


    Now for Xiao Yao, the most urgent thing is to make Jiang''s son compromise completely in the shortest time, but there are still some difficulties. Even now he is a five fold cultivator, and he is also an emperor. He has to consider his own face first. For some people, face is probably the least valuable thing in the world, But for some people, there is nothing more important than their face in this world.


    The emperor of the state of Jiang, should face be very valuable?


    Since ancient times, it seems that nothing has happened that a king of a country bows his head to an immortal cultivator. As an emperor, he must have the majesty of the emperor first. Once he bows his head, he will lose his dignity. How can he subdue the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty and the common people of Liming? Xiao Yao also wanted to give each other a step down, but now, there is no better way.


    For the sake of Qingcheng Mountain, even if he was unwilling to take risks, he had to take a step forward


    Since the arrival of Xiao Yao was in the imagination of emperor Jiang, it was unexpected.


    Although he thinks Xiao Yao is a very special person, and his way of doing things is also very unique, he really didn''t expect that this madman really dares to enter the imperial city at night. Why does he feel so confident that he can give himself?


    But when he saw the sword rain through the window, he suddenly realized that maybe before that, his understanding of the immortal was still a little vague.


    Can an immortal really be so terrible?


    In the past, he didn''t particularly like the ninth prince. He always felt that since he was a royal, he should put his mind on the temple, and let the people in the river and lake do well. After all, the existence of the temple and the emperor is to rule those people.


    He also felt that no matter how powerful a cultivator is, it is impossible for him to compete with a country.


    But now he realized that he was wrong, and wrong a little bit.


    The power of the immortal cultivator is really beyond the imagination of many ordinary people in their lifetime.


    There are also many immortals in the state of Jiang, but few of them have such supernatural powers as Xiao Yao, which limits his previous thoughts. If he had known that Xiao Yao was so powerful, maybe he would have deployed better and had to guard against death. Xiao Yao came to the red wall and is now carrying out a killing, no matter what the final result is, He has been slapped in the face by Xiao Yao.


    He was so angry that he even wanted to pull Xiao Yao down from the air and cut him to pieces. But the premise of doing so was that he had to have this strength.


    Now, don''t try to win Xiao Yao. It''s hard to say. He thinks it''s uncertain whether he can avoid the disaster.


    Soon, a few more rainbow lights flew in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    "Several double and triple masters want to stop me. Why?" Xiao Yao scolded angrily, slapped him casually, and suddenly a cloud of blood mist lit up in the dark. One of the triple masters was killed by Xiao Yao''s casual slap.


    The rest of the rainbow light quickly stopped and opened the distance with Xiao Yao.


    They are not idiots. The momentum of Xiao Yao''s hand has slowed them down a lot. This is a kind of invisible pressure. As long as they are close to Xiao Yao, they will even feel that their breathing becomes more difficult.


    The whole red wall was filled with the smell of blood, and the wind was icy.


    All the princes and concubines had their doors closed, and even some of them hid in the quilt. Although they knew that it was impossible for them to play any role, they were like children. They always felt that as long as they hid in the quilt, they could feel safe.


    In a moment, the number of deaths and injuries of the royal guards has reached several hundred. I really don''t know how many more people will die in this situation.


    If at this time, the emperor of the state of Jiang was still alone in his study and didn''t want to go out, I''m afraid there would be a complete chaos outside. When his door was pushed open, dozens of people rushed over¡° Emperor, it''s dangerous outside, you... "Before the man finished speaking, he was interrupted by the emperor Jiang¡° OK, I have my own discretion. Get out of the way. " The emperor of Jiang said with a frown¡° The emperor must not¡° Emperor, we must kill the assassin, and please go back to the imperial study as soon as possible... "The emperor of the state of Jiang listened to these people''s chattering, and was a little impatient. He pointed to Xiao Yao and said," if you really have such great ability, you can catch that guy now! " Dozens of people, all silent. In fact, in the face of Xiao Yao, they are also dispirited. Until now, they didn''t think that there was any way to kill the immortal. Almost all the immortals in the Imperial City have come here. It''s a kind of extravagant hope for them to get close to Xiao Yao. It seems that they need to summon up courage to do it. What can they do? They are also very helpless! Xiao Yao''s current cultivation is originally a quintuple master, plus the internal reasons, sword Qi, strange fire... Even if a quintuple master comes, what can he do to Xiao Yao? At this time, a white awn had already flew over¡° Protect the Lord The pupils contracted suddenly. Those double and triple immortals also stopped in a hurry. Even though they know that they can''t be Xiao Yao''s opponent, they can''t stop each other, but now they are flying towards the direction of the emperor of the state of Jiang, and they have nothing to do except to rush up together. However, their obstruction, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, is simply a mantis pawn, vulnerable. Xiao Yao reached out with two hands, tore up a triple master and threw the body out¡° Those who stand in my way will not be pardoned! " Xiao Yao''s voice seems to come from the void. Every syllable is full of penetrating power and deterrent power. People who hear Xiao Yao''s voice are almost blank at the same time. Just as Xiao Yao was about to rush in front of the emperor of the state of Jiang, a gust of wind suddenly came behind him, and then a blue light smashed in his direction¡° Hey, how dare you come back? " Xiao Yao gave a smile. After a long distance, Xiao Yao feels the existence of the six fold master. The blue rainbow light is still a sword Qi. As soon as he says one thing, Xiao Yao feels that the sword Qi of the six fold master is not much better than himself, but his understanding of the sword Qi is far above himself. Xiao Yao estimated that the other side still had ten or twenty minutes to get here, but even so, he stopped and looked down at the emperor Jiang¡° The Liuzhong master you brought back by Prince Jiang Guojiu has come here, but he still needs a quarter of an hour. Do you think, in this quarter of an hour, I want to kill you, who can stop me? " The emperor Jiang''s face was hard to see. He thought it was an insult to himself, but he had to admit that what Xiao Yao said was true. As long as it wasn''t a 250, he could tell the current situation. As Xiao Yao said, as long as he was willing, he would die in a quarter of an hour¡° However, I still want to give you a chance to wait for that six fold master. " Xiao Yao said. The emperor of the state of Jiang sneered. He felt that Xiao Yao was so proud. But when I think of the means Xiao Yao showed before, I have no confidence in my heart. This is his first meeting with Xiao Yao, which also makes him realize how terrible this young man is. When the new list of top ten experts was released, many people laughed at this. He is also one of them. However, after tonight, he suddenly realized that it is not unreasonable for him to be on the top ten experts list with Xiao Yao''s strength, The most important thing is that this guy is still so young, which is Xiao Yao''s biggest aura. If he can have such strength and cultivation at this age, I''m afraid he can''t find a second one even in such a big Lingwu world. Unfortunately, this young man can''t be used by himself. The emperor of the state of Jiang knows this very well. He is willing to fight for anything that is possible. But now he is on the side of the tiger army. What Rao Shi said can''t change anything, but he can''t understand it. He can understand Xiao Yao''s disturbing the situation in the northern foothills, Because Wutong! Heroes and beauties have been beautiful talks since ancient times. But the state of Jiang and he have no injustice and no enmity. Why do they have to come to the state of Jiang to make trouble? Isn''t that something? He''s upset£¨ Fourth, it''s still breaking out...)

 Chapter 1436

    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. He really wants to see how capable the six fold master is. Of course, he said before that he is not willing to do something too risky this time. After all, it''s not his own business. It''s Qingcheng Mountain''s business. Since he is entrusted by Hong feisheng, he must be extra careful in dealing with these things, Be extra cautious.


    Therefore, there is another important reason why he can be so relaxed now. When he noticed that the Liuzhong master was coming this way, he also noticed Zhao Tieniu''s Qi.


    Zhao Tieniu came along with the Liuzhong master. Obviously, Zhao Tieniu was worried that Liuzhong master would change the situation when he joined the battlefield, so he came in a hurry. In fact, Zhao Tieniu''s judgment was correct. If he didn''t realize the existence of Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao couldn''t be so calm. How could he say that he was also a Liuzhong master, Moreover, when he fought with the male monk before, he realized that his opponent''s sword power was also very strong. Therefore, he didn''t feel that he had enough strength to solve the six fold master.


    He has the bonus of sword Qi, so do others! Moreover, in the understanding of sword Qi, Xiao Yao and his opponent are far from each other.


    It seems very good if you can have a good consultation with each other, but the possibility is too small. After all, they are standing on the side of the state of Jiang, which is equivalent to standing on the opposite side of Xiao Yao. Who can make Xiao Yao stand on the opposite side of the whole state of Jiang, and even come to trouble the emperor of Jiang?


    The ninth Prince is really a bit of a failure. His elder martial sisters are all outstanding. How can they be so humble here? Before, Xiao Yao had already crushed the ninth prince in sword Qi. The use of sword Qi had something to do with cultivation, but the relationship was not so big.


    Xiao Yao had been very clear about this a long time ago.


    Therefore, he felt that the ninth prince was not really as powerful as the people of the state of Jiang. It was just bullshit. From Xiao Yao''s point of view, if there was such a powerful school as a backer, he just had such strength. He was just a mediocre. He was not suitable for cultivating immortals. He might as well ponder the truth in the temple, With the strength of the immortal cultivator, maybe the crown prince''s position is his.


    Of course, these are other people''s things. Xiao Yao can''t manage them, and he doesn''t bother to worry about them.


    As Xiao Yao had expected, a little more than a quarter of an hour later, the Liuzhong master had already arrived at the side of the imperial city.


    Xiao Yao looked at the emperor Jiang and said with a smile, "your rescuers are coming. Are you a little happy?"


    In fact, when he got the news from Xiao Yao at the beginning, the emperor of the state of Jiang was a little happy and relieved. However, he was also the emperor of the state of Jiang and had enough brain. After he calmed down quickly, he immediately realized that something was unusual. He felt that it was definitely not as simple as he thought, If the other side is not Xiao Yao can deal with, the other side''s performance will not be so calm now.


    It''s as if you''re ready to deal with it.


    This is where the emperor of Jiang was suspicious.


    Is Xiao Yao''s strength so terrible?


    Can''t even the six immortals pose any threat to him?


    Or is he just young and frivolous, feeling that he has already been invincible? Soon, the emperor of the state of Jiang overturned the later speculation. He thought that since Xiao Yao had such accomplishments and achievements at this age, he certainly wasn''t the kind of character who couldn''t expand with a little ability. With that kind of mentality, I''m afraid he''d already been different.


    Although the emperor of the state of Jiang was not an immortal himself, it did not mean that he knew nothing about them.


    Any ordinary person can know that there are many obstacles in the way of cultivating immortals, not to mention the emperor of the state of Jiang?


    Isn''t that shortsighted?


    When the Liuzhong Master arrived in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao found that the other side''s age seemed to be not small. Judging from the appearance, they were all in their forties.


    However, this is quite normal. At least Xiao Yao is relieved. If the other person is about the same age as himself, he will start to doubt his life.


    In this way, he is still very talented!


    "How dare you attack the imperial city at night? Can you die?" The Liuzhong master was also extremely angry. In fact, it was quite normal. They didn''t know where they were. They came here in a hurry because there was trouble in the imperial city. On the way, they must have all the firepower. Otherwise, they couldn''t have followed Xiao Yao''s fart stock and arrived at the Imperial City in time.


    Xiao Yao looked at each other, his eyes full of ridicule.


    "If I really wanted to do it, I''m afraid the emperor of the state of Jiang would have been replaced long ago."


    Xiao Yao''s words changed the face of the six fold master a little.


    Looking at the corpses all over the red wall, I don''t know what happened before, but as long as I move my brain a little, I can make up for what happened before.


    Although he didn''t know Xiao Yao very well, he always felt that what Xiao Yao just said was the truth.


    If he really wanted to do it, the emperor of the state of Jiang might be replaced.


    However, since this is the case, why does the other party still have to wait for himself to come and never start?


    In fact, the answers are obvious, but he thinks that kind of answer seems to be a bit of bullshit.


    Why does he dare to wait for himself?


    Does he really think he can''t kill him?


    The brain of Liuzhong master is running at full speed.


    "What do you want to do?" Six heavy master asks a way.


    "Are you from xuanjianzong, too?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    "..." Liuzhong master''s face changed again.


    Xiao Yao thinks that this six fold master seldom wanders in the outside world. His psychological quality is really bad. He didn''t say a few words. The other side''s face changes again and again. He can''t keep his temper at all!


    "How do you know about xuanjianzong?" The six fold master asked after a short silence.


    Through these words, Xiao Yao immediately realized that the six fold master might not know that his fellow monk had died in his own hands. Either the nun really didn''t dare to say anything after she went back, or they hadn''t met. Xiao Yao couldn''t rule out either of these two possibilities.


    "I''m curious. What kind of sect is xuanjianzong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What is it to do with you?" The tone and manner of the six fold master''s speech is really impolite.


    Xiao Yao''s character is pretty good, and he is lazy and impatient at this time. If he really chooses to scold each other, he will not have the air of a master.


    Although he never felt that he was a master.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, if you can really beat master Sikong, I''ll let Qingcheng Mountain withdraw. How about that?" The emperor of the state of Jiang said suddenly at this time.


    Xiao Yao is really no different from the other person who can recognize himself after changing face. As long as he has a long brain, he can guess his identity.


    As for what the emperor Jiang said just now, Xiao Yao just sneered.


    "Is the most important condition for an emperor to be shameless?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The emperor of Jiang frowned and did not answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    "If I really beat this six fold master, you will die. After all, there is no last straw left. Do you dare not agree at that time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The emperor of the state of Jiang was a little embarrassed. Although we all know the truth, Xiao Yao said it so frankly that anyone would feel a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just ask if you dare to promise." Although the six fold master still doesn''t know what happened, since he is on the side of the state of Jiang, it''s the emperor of Jiang who says everything.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, sneered and said, "what dare you do?"


    While they were talking, Zhao Tieniu had already stepped on his pen and flew over.


    Xiao Yao''s face didn''t have any mood swings, but Jiang Guo''s people, including the Liuzhong master, had changed their faces.


    Those people in the state of Jiang are not fools. When they see Zhao Tieniu, they can''t recognize him. They also know that Zhao Tieniu is wearing the same trousers as Xiao Yao. When Zhao Tieniu arrives, do they still have a chance to win?


    As for the Liuzhong master, he was a little surprised. He didn''t notice the existence of Zhao Tieniu until now, but looking at his posture, he seemed to be following him all the time!


    "Xiao Yao, can you really solve it?" Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "I''m sure, but I''m not sure. It''s OK. If I really can''t hold it, you can do it. Anyway, everyone is shameless."


    When he said these words, Xiao Yao''s expression on his face was so calm and his tone was so ordinary that he didn''t seem to feel any inappropriate.


    The face of emperor Jiang has changed.


    Before, he felt that he seemed to be a little shameless, but when he heard what Xiao Yaogang had just said, he suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    Compared with Xiao Yaoyi, his biggest shortcoming is thin skinned! Even if you do, it''s understandable from an objective point of view, but can you stop being so straightforward?


    How about face?


    He always thinks that Xiao Yao should be a master. As a master, how can he be so shameless? Can''t you have the dignity of a master?


    That six heavy master, also hold back to bend.


    Although he didn''t know Zhao Tieniu, he was sure that the man stepping on the iron pen was absolutely a master.


    (Chapter Five! Fifteen thousand words.)

 Chapter 1438

    When the sword Qi collides with each other, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel any pressure. This is what he thinks is the most strange.


    When the sword Qi dissipates, the six fold master doesn''t kill Xiao Yao as before. Instead, he looks at Xiao Yao in the distance, and his eyes are full of doubts.


    "The sword in your hand is a black iron sword?" The six fold master asked.


    When he said this, his voice seemed to tremble.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and shook his head.


    "No? How can it be? It''s definitely a black iron sword That six heavy master opens to roar a way.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his hair and said, "are you crazy? I shake my head because I don''t think the sword has a name. What''s more, you have to ask what to do now that you''ve confirmed it? Is that interesting? "


    "..." Liuzhong master didn''t speak.


    I don''t know whether it''s because the brain is still thinking about something, or because Xiao Yuanyi''s speechless.


    But Xiao Yao thinks that the former should be more likely. How can we say that the other side is also a six fold master? Can''t the quality of heart be so bad?


    "How can the xuantie sword be in your hand... It''s impossible..." the Liuzhong master was still mumbling to himself at this time.


    Xiao Yao was also a little confused at this time. He suddenly realized that he seemed to know the sword in his hand.


    Xiao Yao was very interested in this sword. Xu kuangge gave it to him when he was flying up. However, Xiao Yao knew little about it. If this immortal monk really knew something about it, he would like to have a good chat with him.


    What''s more, when Xiao Yao took out the sword and waved the sword Qi in his body, it seemed that he didn''t intend to fight with his life.


    From the expression on the other side''s face, Xiao Yao has seen a lot of things.


    What''s more, the former immortal said that the name of his sword was xuantiejian, which was also appropriate, because Xiao Yao had exchanged the name of xuantiejian before, which was completely blurted out. Then the school of six level masters, also known as xuanjianzong, couldn''t help thinking, is there any connection he didn''t know? If it is true, maybe there is some unknown relationship between xuanjianzong and Xu kuangge.


    Well, it seems strange to use these four unknown words at this time, no matter how you look at them.


    "Do you know the original owner of this sword?" Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking.


    The six fold master''s face changed again.


    Then, his body directly fell to the ground. Xiao Yao thought about it and then fell to the ground together. After all, hovering in the air is still a waste of aura. Even if he is a quintuple master, he will feel that he can''t bear it after a long time! Otherwise, as long as they hover in the air and enlarge their moves, they will not be invincible in the world, and it is impossible for many troops to kill them.


    "Do you know who the owner of this sword is?" The six fold master asked.


    At this time, Zhao Tieniu''s eyes also shifted to Xiao Yao''s body.


    Before, he also realized that the sword on Xiao Yao''s hand was strange, but he had never asked before.


    In his impression of Xiao Yao, this is a person who is full of secrets, and no matter what he does or says, he is very cautious. Therefore, he will worry that if he really asks this question very easily, it may bring a very bad feeling to Xiao Yao, and even arouse Xiao Yao''s strong antipathy, This is not what he wants to see. Although he and Xiao Yao have known each other for a long time, and they have helped each other a lot, he always knows that the relationship between him and Xiao Yao is not intimate.


    The most simple reason is that there are too many barriers between him and Xiao Yao.


    He has a lot of secrets to Xiao Yao. Although he and Xiao Yao are on the opposite side of the great Qin Dynasty, one thing is undeniable. He is also a member of the great Qin Dynasty and holds a lot of Secrets of the great Qin Dynasty, which he can''t or doesn''t want to reveal to others, because he is still a member of the great Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao has no need to say more about his secrets.


    It is because there are too many secrets between the two people that they have no way to trust each other completely. They should think twice about what they say and do when facing each other.


    Now, suddenly talking about the sword in Xiao Yao''s hand, Zhao Tieniu naturally came to be interested.


    "This sword was given to me by his master. Of course I know." Xiao Yao said.


    He does not worry about whether the other party will be Xu crazy song''s former enemy, even if it is, so what? Anyway, we were on the opposite side. They also killed the people of their sect before. It is said that their patriarch was a seven fold or even eight fold or nine fold immortal cultivator.


    If you want to make a feud, you already have a feud. Is he afraid of fart?


    "No way!" Six heavy master pupil suddenly contract, angry way, "this is absolutely impossible! How old are you? How could you have met him? " When Xiao Yao heard this, he was immediately happy and said, "I understand what you said. You really know who the owner of this sword was." The expression on the face of Liuzhong master is changeable. No one knows what this guy is thinking. After a long time, he suddenly took a step forward and said, "can you take a step to talk?" Xiao Yao hasn''t answered yet, but Zhao Tieniu, who is standing in the distance, has already opened his mouth¡° No way Xiao Yao looks at Zhao Tieniu, who shakes his head at him, full of worry. Although Zhao Tieniu didn''t say the reason, Xiao Yao can also guess that Zhao Tieniu must think that he is safe only when he is in his sight. It''s not too much to have such an idea. Xiao Yao has already dealt with this six fold master before. Zhao Tieniu is a man of insight, and is sure to see the strength gap between himself and the other side. Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t have so many worries. First of all, he has enough confidence in himself. Although there is a big gap between him and the Liuzhong master, he can still run away even if he can''t kill the other side by using the secret method of Guimen. Even if he can''t run away, he can stick to the support of Zhao tiniu¡° Don''t worry, I have confidence in myself. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s still no problem until you come." Zhao Tieniu thought about it and nodded, but his face was a little bit unhappy. Needless to say, Xiao Yao could guess that this guy must be secretly complaining that he didn''t take his life seriously. However, when he realized that Xiao Yao''s eyes were very firm, the idea that he wanted to stop it disappeared. In fact, Xiao Yao agreed not only because of his self-confidence in his own strength, but also because he was really curious about what the six level master wanted to say next. Anyway, what the other party wants to say is absolutely something he didn''t know before. Even for the six fold master, it''s a secret. Otherwise, he won''t want to talk to himself. Xiao Yao is not that kind of curious person, but he can''t help thinking about the pure sword Qi on the other side. He will think how good it would be if he could learn how to master the sword Qi in his body more skillfully. The emperor of the state of Jiang was a little confused at this time. Aren''t the two men still at war just now? Why do you stop when you say stop? Isn''t there a bet? If so, how to calculate it? But now he doesn''t have much to say. After watching the battle just now, he suddenly realized that no matter Xiao Yao or the six level master, it doesn''t seem that he can provoke. It''s too easy for such a guy to kill himself. Moreover, he suddenly found that he had made a very wrong decision. Maybe he shouldn''t have provoked Qingcheng Mountain at all. In the past, he always felt that although there were many people cultivating immortals in Qingcheng Mountain, it was impossible for him to fight with the chamber of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the state of Jiang. But he forgot how good it would be if all those immortals could be used for themselves. At least, if Qingcheng Mountain was his backer, he would not have to be afraid of Xiao Yao. He thought again, if the person who is looking for trouble this time is not Xiao Yao, but Hong feisheng, is he already in a different place now? These, it seems, have become unknown. It turns out that the imperial power, which has always been valued by him, is just like that in the final analysis. In the face of these powerful cultivators, it can play little role. In this way, his little heart is a little uncomfortable... The six level master is very proud of the emperor Jiang. He went to the other side, slightly bowed, said: "emperor, I have some things, need to chat with that boy, can you give me a quiet environment?" At first, the emperor wanted to ask whether they would fight or not, but when the words came to his mouth, he was forced to swallow them back. There was no way. Who could make the initiative not be in his own hands¡° Yes, my imperial study is good. " Said the emperor. When he spoke, he also pointed in a direction. The Liuzhong master took a look at the direction of the emperor Jiang''s fingers, nodded, and then turned to look at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao laughed and followed him. They walked into the emperor Jiang''s imperial study together. When the door was closed, the Liuzhong Master seemed to set a boundary. Xiao Yao felt it briefly, It seems that it''s just a kind of boundary that forbids sound transmission and being spied. It''s very easy to crack it, but if it''s really cracked, they will notice it immediately.

 Chapter 1439

    After waiting for two people to sit down, that six heavy master immediately spoke.


    "Where did you get this xuantie sword?" This should be the most concerned issue of the other party at present.


    Xiao Yao looked around, found the teacup and teapot, poured a cup of water for himself, then put the tea set back to its original place, and gave a simple look to the man sitting in front of him, which means that if you want to drink water, pour it yourself. Anyway, I won''t wait on you.


    Liuchong master pressed his anxiety and asked again: "where did you get your xuantie sword from?"


    Xiao Yao pursed his lips, narrowed his eyes, looked at Liuzhong master, and said, "can you not be so impatient? Before asking me these questions again, should I introduce myself? "


    To be honest, through the expression on the other side''s face, Xiao Yao can quickly judge that perhaps at this time, the other side even wants to strangle their own heart.


    The six master is breathing, obviously adjusting his mood.


    After all, he had to suppress the conflict that he wanted to strangle Xiao Yao.


    After a short silence, Liuzhong said impatiently, "my name is Sikong Yizhen."


    "And then?" Xiao Yao asked, "is it gone?"


    "I''m over 400 years old. I''ve forgotten how old I am. I''m from xuanjianzong." Sikong Yizhen continued.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is it gone?"


    "..." Sikong Yi really sneered and said, "it seems that you want to know a lot?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Sikong Yi really sneered and said, "it''s not everything you need to know, and it''s not what you should know."


    Xiao Yao slightly jaw head, nodded, seems to agree with each other''s view.


    "Now you can tell me your secret? First of all, where did you get your sword from? " Sikong Yi said.


    Xiao Yao put out a finger and said, "it''s not everything you need to know, and it''s not what you should know."


    Sikong Yizhen


    He really wants to get angry, which can be seen from the blue veins jumping on his forehead, because this is what he said to Xiao Yao before, but he didn''t expect that the other party would give it back to him immediately. There was no pause and excess in the middle. It was too direct. He felt that he had indeed answered some of Xiao Yao''s questions, Now I just put forward the first question, but the other party didn''t answer it directly. I''m afraid anyone would feel extremely angry, right?


    Xiao Yao looked at the angry expression on Sikong Yizhen''s face and said with a smile: "in fact, you have no reason to be angry. Maybe in your opinion, you feel that you have answered some of my questions, but I think you should also understand that what I want to know is absolutely not these, just those you don''t want to tell me, and you don''t want to tell me your secret, Is it too much for me to tell you my secret? You are a typical white wolf with empty hands


    Xiao Yao''s words also made Sikong Yizhen calm down quickly. He thought about it carefully and thought that what Xiao Yao said seemed reasonable.


    It''s just that he always likes to take the initiative instead of being so passive now. If he really knows Xiao Yao well enough, he should know that this is Xiao Yao''s style. No matter what kind of people he talks with, he always likes to take the initiative in his own hands, Don''t say it''s Sikong Yizhen. Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong sits in front of him, he will still do it. It just depends on whether he has such great ability at that time.


    I don''t know if Xuanyuan jiuzhong was born in Lingwu world, but it''s not something Xiao Yao needs to consider now, so it''s just a casual talk.


    "Well, you answer my question first, and then you ask me again. I must say one thing and one thing and two things." Sikong Yi said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Sikong Yizhen slapped on the table: "what else do you want?" The potential meaning of this sentence is to ask Xiao Yao whether we can play happily.


    Xiao Yao looked at Sikong Yizhen and said, "first of all, it''s you who talk to me. It''s not that I have to pull you over, right?"


    "..." Si kongyi really thought about it and nodded. This is what happened just now. Even if he wants to deny it, he can''t deny it.


    "Now that you admit it, it''s easy." Xiao Yao drew a circle on the table with one hand and continued, "since you are the one who asked me to have a chat, is that ok? Let me talk first? What are you doing? Where do you get your confidence? "


    Being run by Xiao Yao, Si kongyi really can''t hang on his face, but he also thinks about it carefully, and thinks that Xiao Yao''s words seem reasonable.


    "What do you mean, then?" Sikong Yizhen looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "don''t expect me to tell you everything. To be honest, although I don''t know you very well, I always think you are a very unreliable person."


    Xiao Yao was scared by Sikong Yizhen''s keen insight. He didn''t know much about it. Did he see his unreliable nature? For a moment, Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed. In fact, he also felt that he was a very shameless person¡° Then you say what to do. " Xiao Yao said. Sikong Yizhen originally wanted to say that he naturally hoped that Xiao Yao could immediately answer his doubts. He just looked at Xiao Yao''s current posture. He knew that even if he did say so, the other party could not agree. According to his previous experience in talking with the other party, he felt that it would not only have little effect, but also humiliate himself. He doesn''t want to do such a thing. After a long silence, Xiao yaocai said: "well, from now on, let''s be serious. One person asks the other a question. No matter what the question is, the other must answer it. How about it?" Originally, Si kongyi didn''t want to agree, but after careful consideration, he agreed. Xiao Yao added: "first say yes, the answer must be true." Xiao Yao''s supplement seemed to stimulate Sikong Yizhen. He slapped his hands on the table and glared angrily: "I''m a six fold immortal. Can''t I lie and do some small tricks?" Although see Si Kong Yi really appearance very angry, but Xiao Yao in the heart is still quite satisfied, this is the reaction that he needs¡° OK, let''s go. Who''s first? " Xiao Yao asked¡° I''ll come first Sikong Yizhen said. Although he said he would not lie, he was worried about such a problem. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and nodded: "OK."¡° Where on earth did you get this xuantie sword? " Sikong Yizhen asked. This question, Si kongyi really don''t know how many times to ask. Xiao Yao sighed and said, "didn''t I tell you before? This is given to me by its owner. The owner of xuantie sword is Xu kuangge. You should know this, too? Otherwise, I don''t think you will have such a big reaction. "¡° How is this possible... "The answer is the same as Xiao Yao gave him before. However, when Xiao Yao said that before, Si kongyi really did not believe it, otherwise he would not ask this question again. Xiao Yao waved his hand: "maybe not. It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. Now I ask you, is there any relationship between you xuanjianzong and Xu kuangge?" Sikong Yi really nodded, and the expression on his face was ugly. He said: "Xu crazy song is our grandfather." Xiao Yao frowned: "do you mean that this sect was created by Xu kuangge?" According to the truth, Xiao Yao shouldn''t ask questions at this time. He said before that he would answer one by one. But now, the man named Sikong Yizhen doesn''t seem to want to argue with Xiao Yao too much about this problem. He nodded again and said, "to be exact, it''s not only our current patriarch, but also an apprentice of Xu Jianxian, Later, he created xuanjianzong. " Xiao Yao suddenly realized and nodded. Sikong Yizhen continued: "where is our grandfather now?" Xiao Yao reached out and pointed to the roof. Silence is better than sound. Although Xiao Yao didn''t say it clearly, Sikong Yi was very excited¡° Do you mean that the grandfather really soared¡° Yes Xiao Yao said with a smile, "when he soared, I would stand on the side. If he didn''t fly, it would be absolutely impossible for him to give me this sword." This is also the question that Si kongyi really has been curious about: "but why did our grandfather give you the black iron sword?" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and thought, you shouldn''t ask me this question, should you ask Xu crazy song? Can see others Sikong Yi really in this game link or very cooperate with the appearance, he is also embarrassed to say so straightforward, so said: "before I helped him a favor, so say, can you be satisfied?"¡° Well... "Si kongyi didn''t ask what was the matter. Maybe he didn''t think it was very important for him. Suddenly, Sikong Yizhen''s eyes lit up and asked, "would you like to go to xuanjianzong with me?" Xiao Yao shook his head vigorously¡° Why? " Si kongyi didn''t expect Xiao Yao to refuse so simply. He was a little worried. It seems that it''s very inconsistent with his steady personality. Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "if I go to your xuanjianzong, isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?" Si kongyi really couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "now you have the sword of your grandfather. Do you think xuanjianzong will embarrass you?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "that''s hard to say..."

 Chapter 1440

    It can be seen that next, Sikong Yizhen''s mood was a little low.


    Xiao Yao was just observing him, but he didn''t speak.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also curious. Why does this guy want to take himself back to xuanjianzong?


    If it''s someone else, maybe Sikong Yizhen won''t talk so much with each other, but Xiao Yao is special. First of all, with Xiao Yao''s strength and Zhao Tieniu outside, it''s impossible for him to forcibly take Xiao Yao away. After all, it''s more difficult to capture Xiao Yao alive than to kill him directly.


    Secondly, Xiao Yao still has his grandfather''s black iron sword in his hand. He doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. Otherwise, when he comes to the Lord''s side, he won''t be able to eat it.


    So now he has to think of something else.


    However, although he and Xiao Yao did not know each other for a long time, he realized that this is a very thoughtful person, and it is not a simple thing to change each other''s ideas.


    After a while, Sikong Yizhen looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "well, you say, what can I do before you promise to follow me back to xuanjianzong."


    In fact, such a statement has been regarded as a sign of weakness in disguise, which is to tell Xiao Yao: as long as you promise me, you can open the terms!


    That is to say, in the face of Xiao Yao, for anyone, Si kongyi would never make such a concession. This is a shame!


    But even if he has already said this, Xiao Yao still shrinks his neck and shakes his head.


    "No matter what I say, I won''t go back with you." Xiao Yao said.


    Sikong Yi is really going to explode.


    "What do you want?" Sikong Yizhen said in a voice.


    Xiao Yao squinted at him and said, "I want to ask you what you want. No, I don''t understand. Why do you have to take me back? What''s in it for you? "


    "I just feel that our patriarch must be very eager to see you." Sikong Yizhen said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "your patriarch wants to see me, but it doesn''t mean that I must want to see him. Do I have to let him see me if he wants to see me? There''s no such reason, is there? "


    Sikong Yizhen sighed.


    Xiao Yao also sighed and continued: "in fact, if I go back with you before that, it''s not impossible, but it''s impossible now."


    "Why?" Xiao Yao''s words successfully aroused Sikong Yi''s curiosity.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I''ll tell you, you don''t have to turn around!"


    Si kongyi couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "what about turning over? It''s just a fight at most. We haven''t fought before. The guy outside is above me in cultivation. He''s your friend. With his support, what are you afraid of? "


    Xiao Yao was so angry: "I don''t need anyone to support me!"


    Si Kong Yi really picked next eyebrow, say: "that we find a place to avoid him?"


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ear: "where did we just talk about?"


    "..." Sikong Yizhen''s mouth twitched violently.


    He saw Xiao Yao''s shamelessness.


    Sikong Yi really took a deep breath and avoided the topic just now. Anyway, Xiao Yao is so shameless. It''s probably meaningless to tangle with the previous topic, so it''s better not to say anything.


    "Now, can you tell me why you can''t go back to xuanjianzong with me?" Sikong Yizhen said.


    Xiao Yao turned his eyes and said, "because we are enemies now!"


    "Ha ha." Sikong Yi really sneered and said, "as long as you are willing to go back with me, I can guarantee that Jiang''s affairs will never interfere again. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He did not expect that the other party should be so easy to talk.


    In other words, I don''t care about the situation on Jiang''s side.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, it''s a surprise for Sikong Yizhen. Looking at Xiao Yao, he asked, "the matter of the state of Jiang has nothing to do with our xuanjianzong, even if we don''t pay attention to it?"


    "Isn''t Prince Jiang Guojiu your disciple?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I just took it in, and I don''t have any talent. I can only be regarded as an outside disciple. There are many outside disciples of xuanjian sect." Sikong Yizhen said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "I heard that your patriarch is closed now. Why do you still accept disciples?"


    Sikong Yizhen stared at Xiao Yao with a strange look and asked, "who told you that they were the disciples of our patriarch?"


    "What else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I took that." Sikong Yizhen said, "if we talk about seniority, our patriarch is his master."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    "All right, let''s not talk about that." Sikong Yizhen said, "can we go now?"


    "Still not." Xiao Yao continued to shake his head.


    "..." Sikong Yi is really about to explode.


    He regretted why he had to stop and chat with Xiao Yao before.


    This is simply the most tortured thing in the world. If he has the chance, he will try his best to kill Xiao Yao. Only in this way can he feel better.


    At this time, Xiao Yao continued to say: "in fact, what you just said is quite right. Anyway, we are not friends, so there is no such thing as turning over or not. I''ll be honest with you. Before, I killed a disciple of your sect."


    After saying that, Xiao Yao also raised his vigilance, staring at Sikong Yizhen sitting opposite him. He has been fully prepared, as long as the other side to stand up and start, he can quickly make the corresponding response.


    However, the reaction of Sikong Yizhen made him feel surprised.


    Si kongyi really responded, but he didn''t.


    Blink big eyes, looking at Xiao Yao.


    After a long time, Sikong Yizhen came back and asked, "have you finished?"


    "That''s it!" Xiao Yao said.


    "No more?"


    "No!"


    "..." Si kongyi said madly, "you don''t want to go back with me if it''s such a big deal?"


    Xiao Yao was also crazy: "I killed a disciple of your sect. Do you still think it''s a big fart?"


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s brain is also running at a high speed. He is wondering if Si kongyi really pretends to be indifferent. In fact, he wants to kill himself by thunder after he leaves Zhao Tieniu.


    Don''t say that Xiao Yao thinks so. His idea is too complicated. It''s impossible. In the face of an opponent like Sikong Yizhen, if Xiao Yao doesn''t be careful, he will really die.


    In Lingwu world, the place where the law of the jungle prevails, it''s not a bad thing to have a long mind.


    "First of all, I ask you, why do you want to kill our xuanjianzong disciples?" Sikong Yizhen asked.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "why do you say that? Because he wants to kill me


    Sikong Yizhen slapped and said: "yes, you killed him because he wanted to kill you. He wanted to kill you. Isn''t it a very normal thing for you to kill him?"


    After listening to Sikong Yizhen''s words, Xiao Yao quickly fell silent.


    He thought about it carefully and thought that what Sikong Yi said was very reasonable!


    But he couldn''t help thinking, is this guy really consistent?


    Is he really such an open-minded person?


    "Come on, anyway, our xuanjianzong disciple died because of his poor strength." Sikong Yizhen said, "I''m sure I won''t care about this."


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" Sikong Yi is really surprised to find that when he sees Xiao Yao''s nerves again, he has no temper.


    This can be regarded as Xiao Yao''s ability, which can make a person who was originally very grumpy become very good tempered.


    No way. It''s useless to be angry. It''s impossible to kill Xiao Yao. If so, why are you angry? No matter how angry you are, you can''t do anything.


    It''s better to calm down and calm down


    "I still don''t believe you." Xiao Yao said, "besides, as we have said before, your patriarch is still closed now. It''s useless for me to go now."


    "Who told you that our patriarch can''t disturb him when he is closed?" Sikong Yizhen looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of look at the fool''s eyes and said, "the patriarch said before closing the door that as long as he found the news of Shizu, he would immediately report it to him."


    Xiao Yao said, "this is also news related to your Shizu?"


    "Of course." Sikong Yizhen said, "now that xuantie sword is born, you still say that it was given to you by Shizu."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Have you been convinced?" Sikong Yizhen asked.


    "Well, since that''s the case, let your patriarch come to me." Xiao Yao clapped his hands on his thighs and said.


    "Si kongyi didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao felt his chin and wondered if he had already made some progress.


    But there is no way to do it!


    In front of him, Sikong Yizhen still has the heart to fight. He can''t do it. If it''s a big deal, he''ll call Zhao Tieniu up. He doesn''t care what''s fair or unfair about life and death. There''s probably nothing more important than face in the world, Before that, the male monk of xuanjianzong was forced to be killed by Xiao Yao just to pretend in front of the female monk. This is the master of the back car! He doesn''t want to do it again.


    "Well, let''s make a deal." That Si Kong Yi really suddenly says. Xiao Yao''s chin fell to the ground. This guy, actually agreed¡° Moreover, I can assure you that from now on, we xuanjianzong will not continue to interfere with the affairs between you and Jiang. " Sikong Yizhen continued.

 Chapter 1441

    When Xiao Yao and Sikong Yizhen come out together, the faces of Zhao Tieniu and the emperor Jiang are filled with curiosity. The two people who had been fighting for life and death before, shoulder to shoulder, still look relaxed?


    What did they talk about?


    In fact, Zhao Tieniu didn''t care very much, but the emperor of the state of Jiang did.


    "Mr. Sikong, who are you The answer that the emperor of the state of Jiang most wanted to hear now was that Sikong Yizhen recruited Xiao Yao.


    Even he knows it''s very unlikely.


    Sikong Yizhen looked at the emperor of the state of Jiang and said, "I have already told Xiao Yao before. Later, all the disciples of xuanjian sect will not interfere in the affairs between them and the state of Jiang."


    Sikong Yi''s words really came as a bolt from the blue to the emperor Jiang.


    The emperor of the state of Jiang stares at Sikong Yizhen, and his eyes are full of surprise.


    Looking at the surprise in the eyes of the emperor of the state of Jiang, Si kongyi really didn''t respond, and didn''t even plan to explain anything to each other.


    Xiao Yao just watched quietly on the side, not worried at all.


    Zhao Tieniu always thinks that his psychological quality is good, and he thinks that with his understanding of Xiao Yao, no matter what inconceivable things happen, it can be understood. But now, he suddenly feels that his understanding of Xiao Yao is still too little. What did the two people talk about? In such a short period of time, Let Sikong Yizhen make a decision to subvert the war situation.


    Now he has to doubt whether Xiao Yao brainwashed Sikong Yizhen. In such a short period of time, he can let Sikong Yizhen, the original enemy, make such a decision. He really can''t think of any way to do it.


    Anyway, now, Zhao Tieniu feels that his brain is not enough.


    Sikong Yizhen looked at the extremely unhappy expression on the face of the emperor of the state of Jiang. He just gave a cold hum and said, "this is the decision I have made. Now I just say hello to you."


    In fact, Si kongyi really felt that what he said was very polite. If it wasn''t for Prince Jiang Guojiu, he would not have explained what he did or said. Do you still need to say hello to the emperor Jiang?


    As an immortal, he should have some pride. Unlike Hong feisheng, Zhao Tieniu and others, xuanjianzong has always been in a state of seclusion, so let alone the state of Jiang. Even those countries such as the Qin Dynasty, the Zhao Dynasty and the Qingqiu Dynasty, he doesn''t take it seriously. After seclusion for a long time, he has no fear of the temples outside.


    Anyway, in Sikong Yizhen''s opinion, the emperor of the state of Jiang can''t cause him any pressure, so he won''t have any psychological pressure when facing each other. For him, there are few people who can cause pressure on him in this world. Even some strong people, what can they do? It''s just a death.


    At this time, Xiao Yao also came over. He looked at the iron faced emperor Jiang, and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s difficult for you to kill me."


    The emperor Jiang''s angry body was shaking.


    He stares at Xiao Yao fiercely. This is the most dispirited day since he became emperor for so long.


    He has the heart to kill.


    But now he really can''t help it. Can''t he kill Xiao Yao? After all, he doesn''t have this ability now, and the more he thinks about it, the more he feels aggrieved.


    Before, with the support of Sikong Yizhen, he didn''t dare to be arrogant. What''s more, now he didn''t know what caused Sikong Yizhen''s direct defection. His brain was not very good. At this time, he was not very smart. Just when he was depressed and didn''t know what to say, Xiao Yao continued to speak.


    "By the way, what about our bet?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the emperor of the state of Jiang was depressed again.


    He naturally remembers the content of the previous bet. But now, Xiao Yao and Sikong Yizhen have not fought, and they have successfully rebelled against their biggest dependence. According to the truth, under such circumstances, there is no way to judge the outcome. Xiao Yao''s posture is obviously a posture of forcing the palace.


    After pondering for a moment, the emperor of the state of Jiang suppressed his anger and said with a strong smile, "what do you mean?"


    He is now called Xiao Yao, all use the word you, can be said to be completely lowered posture.


    In fact, this is also a matter of no way, who let him now take Xiao Yao no way? He would not let Xiao Yao be so comfortable if there was any other way. To say that, he might be the person who Jiang wanted to kill Xiao Yao most. From Xiao Yao''s appearance to now, the Jiang state has hardly had peace. He first secretly supported the tiger army, which undoubtedly posed a great threat to the rule of the imperial power of Jiang state, It''s obviously the biggest victim of this turmoil.


    Speaking of these, he had a feeling that he wanted to shed tears.


    "Let''s forget about the other side of Qingcheng Mountain." Xiao Yao said.


    Jiang''s heart is naturally ten thousand unwilling, but under such circumstances, it is impossible for him to refuse decisively. After all, he does not have enough capital to support him and Xiao Yao to talk.


    "All right." The emperor of the state of Jiang said with a smile, "although you and Mr. Sikong did not win or lose, from the current point of view, the final winner should also be you." It has to be said that what the emperor Jiang said was very artistic. On the one hand, he expressed his dissatisfaction. On the other hand, he stabbed Mr. Sikong a little, suggesting that he was certainly not as good as Xiao Yao. Such a simple method of agitation was not enough to create any psychological pressure on Sikong Yizhen. He looked away, as if he was searching for something, or, I just want to express my inner peace and indifference to the emperor Jiang in this way. Sikong Yizhen''s expression and attitude made the emperor of Jiang sigh, knowing that there was no chance at all. What made him crazy most was that even now, he didn''t know where he had lost¡° Well, the emperor is worthy of being the emperor. You are not joking. It''s not just talking about it! " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° The word "emperor" comes from a population like Xiao Yao. It''s really without awe! Xiao Yao''s words just now seemed more like a kind of ridicule to the emperor of the state of Jiang. No matter whether the other party had such a meaning or not, the emperor of the state of Jiang listened to it, combining what happened before with his present situation, and that''s what happened. Xiao Yao stepped back a few steps, arched his hand, and said: "since we can communicate harmoniously, we don''t need to say more. If we are destined to meet outside Taiping City, it''s good for us to sit down and have a drink and dinner." The emperor of the state of Jiang could only smile without nodding. Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu didn''t say much. They turned into a rainbow and left. Sikong Yizhen didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he came to the emperor of the state of Jiang¡° I know you must have some dissatisfaction with me. " At this point, before the emperor Jiang shook his head and vetoed, Sikong Yizhen waved his hand and said, "don''t say it''s not true. It sounds too fake. No one believes it. We are not the kind of people who like to beat around the bush. Anyway, you don''t take your identity seriously from before to now, and I don''t want to talk about those nice words, Xiao Yao''s identity may be special to me. If everything goes smoothly as I imagined this time, maybe soon Xiao Yao will become the most special person in xuanjian sect. " The emperor of the state of Jiang frowned, some of them could not understand the meaning of Sikong Yizhen''s words. Sikong Yi really laughed and continued: "maybe you don''t understand now. In fact, I don''t have a definite number in my heart. When everything is clear, your son, my little disciple, may also be able to give you a satisfactory answer." The emperor of the state of Jiang nodded, but his expression was stiff¡° Well, no matter whether you really understand or dare to speak, I can''t explain anything to you. There are other things I need to do With these words, Sikong Yizhen also turned into a rainbow light and disappeared in an instant. So big square, now only the emperor of Jiang standing alone. Silence. Dead silence. The covered candle flickered slightly, all shining on him. It also reflected his almost ferocious expression at this time. After a while, he suddenly roared, just like a crazy beast. He''s angry! I''m so angry! Xiao Yao turned into Hongguang and left. Zhao Tieniu turned into Hongguang and left. Sikong Yizhen turned into Hongguang and left. Have those people ever said hello to him? Don''t they know that immortals are forbidden to fly in any country? But do they care? What''s more, this is the imperial city of the state of Jiang, Taiping City! Still in the red wall of Taiping City! This is face slapping. Treat him like a dog without any face. As the emperor of the state of Jiang, when did he suffer such insults? But today, he was repeatedly challenged and ridiculed. Xiao Yao dares to break into Taiping City by himself and force him to withdraw with the strength of the immortal cultivator. What makes him even more angry is that, in his eyes, it has never been of much use, and can only be cultivated by the power trend of the immortal, which not only caused him too much pressure, but also will give in to each other. As the emperor of the state of Jiang, he felt that his dignity had been trampled on and crushed. What else can he do but roar and roar? After waiting for a long time, the commander of the Yulin army came to him carefully¡° Emperor... "Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by the wave of emperor Jiang¡° Withdraw, Qingcheng Mountain withdraw... "He said weakly. Every word is draining all the strength in his body

 Chapter 1442

    For Xiao Yao, this trip to Taiping City is naturally very smooth. He got the result he wanted, as well as the unexpected harvest of xuanjianzong. Although he hasn''t made clear what happened to xuanjianzong up to now, according to the attitude of the guy called Sikong Yizhen, the other side doesn''t seem to have any malice towards him.


    Of course, Xiao Yao''s idea is not so complicated. However, when he thinks about these things, Zhao Tieniu pours cold water on Xiao Yao.


    "Although I don''t know much about the xuanjianzong, and I haven''t heard much about it before, I think that if the patriarch is really an eight fold immortal cultivator and a sword master, it won''t be difficult for him to kill me, and I won''t be able to protect you at that time." Zhao Tieniu said coldly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and asked, "that is to say, I can only pray that he is my friend. If he is my enemy, I will surely die?"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded without thinking.


    Xiao Yao held his chin and said, "but after all, I feel that my luck has always been good."


    Zhao Tieniu sighed. When he spoke, he hated the iron and said, "you can''t rely too much on your luck at any time."


    Speaking of this, he worried about whether his words would be a little heavy, and added: "although I admit that your luck has always been good, but luck is one thing, and your strength is still one thing."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I know, Anla, Anla! You can rest assured. "


    Seeing that Xiao Yao is so lazy and obviously doesn''t take his words seriously, Zhao Tieniu thinks that if I can really rest assured, it''s strange.


    "In fact, I don''t have any other ideas now. I can only say that when the water comes, the land will cover up the army." Xiao Yao said frankly.


    Zhao Tieniu looks at Xiao Yao, and he is surprised.


    It seems that in his eyes, Xiao Yao has never been the kind of careless person. Under normal circumstances, Xiao Yao would not have such an idea.


    Perhaps seeing what Zhao Tieniu thought, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t think that I''m careless. In fact, I can''t help it. When I come to this world, it means that I have to face a lot of danger. No matter what time I do, or what I want to do, If we have to think twice and take all the risks into consideration, I might as well do nothing and find a safe place to hide myself. "


    Zhao Tieniu is a very subtle person. For example, Xiao Yaogang just said that, he realized the key point in it - when I came to this world.


    Come to this world?


    Is that when you are born?


    Zhao Tieniu thinks that this possibility is not very great. If he is just an ordinary person, he may not associate anything according to Xiao Yao''s words, but Zhao Tieniu is obviously not an ordinary person. Xiao Yao''s words are enough for him to associate a lot.


    After him, Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao separated.


    On the other side of the tiger army, he still needs a powerful immortal cultivator to help him. When Zhao Tieniu gives him such strength, Xiao Yao is very relieved. As for him, he went to Qingcheng Mountain specially to explain what he did in Taiping City this time.


    After arriving at Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao didn''t beat around the bush. He found the old leader and told him all about his trip to Taiping City. After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, the old leader was also a little surprised.


    "The emperor of the state of Jiang, is he really so talkative?" Obviously, the old headmaster was a little surprised by Xiao Yao''s simple words.


    Xiao Yao laughs, among which he also hides some, including the things about Sikong Yizhen.


    It''s not that he thinks that the old leader is not the kind of person that can be trusted, but because he thinks that if this thing is said, it will complicate the things that originally seem clear at a glance. Xiao Yao is a person who is very afraid of trouble.


    But now that the old leader began to ask questions again, Xiao Yao also wanted to go on. Moreover, he felt that he knew very little about xuanjianzong.


    Therefore, he tentatively asked: "headmaster, have you ever heard of xuanjianzong?"


    Xiao Yao''s face immediately changed when he said this.


    He looked around, which was a kind of subconscious behavior.


    When he calmed down, he took the water cup in front of him, slightly pursed his lower lip, and then seriously asked, "where did you hear about this sect?"


    Seeing a series of reactions from the old headmaster, Xiao Yao felt a thump in his heart and immediately realized that he really asked the right person this time.


    So, he immediately told the whole story of his contact with Sikong Yizhen.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the old leader was also very surprised.


    "Do you mean that the reason why Jiang was able to fight back against the tigers this time was because he got the support of xuanjianzong?" Asked the old headmaster.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "if it wasn''t for the immortal cultivators of xuanjianzong, the tigers would not have been beaten passively." Although the situation in Jiang state was not particularly clear when Xiao Yao went to Zhao state before, in general, everything was favorable for the tigers. However, not long after Xiao Yao left, the tigers were completely in a passive state. Even Liu Chengfeng, who had strong executive power, could not recover any advantage, People in Qingcheng Mountain also feel a little curious. Later, they just think that the main reason is Xiao Yao''s absence. Now after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the old leader realizes that he didn''t know much about it before. It''s not their fault. After all, the fight between the tiger army and the government army was not in their consideration¡° Old leader, how much do you know about xuanjianzong? " Xiao Yao asked. The old headmaster was stunned and said with a smile, "how do you know? I must know something about it?" Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "isn''t the expression on your face obvious enough?" The old leader coughed and said, "in fact, I heard that the three words xuanjianzong were many years ago. Originally, this sect was also famous in the river and lake, but it was a flash in the pan. Almost in the blink of an eye, this sect disappeared from the river and lake. There were still rumors at the beginning, It is said that xuanjianzong was destroyed because he disobeyed the arrangement of the temple, but now it seems that this is not the case. " Xiao Yao nodded and said, "xuanjianzong is just a hermit." The old headmaster sighed and said, "yes, listen to what you said. It''s true. I just don''t understand why xuanjianzong didn''t want to be famous?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why do they want to be famous?" Xiao Yao''s words suddenly silenced the old leader. After a long time, the old leader sighed and said with a bitter smile: "originally, I always thought that I had looked down on everything, but now, I suddenly realized that I had thought too much before. For example, I didn''t want to intervene in the battle between the tiger army and the government army. On the one hand, I wanted to reduce casualties; on the other hand, I didn''t want to intervene in the battle between the tiger army and the government army, I don''t want Qingcheng Mountain to fall into the situation of being scolded. " Indeed, the situation is still full of too many unknowns. If Qingcheng Mountain helps the tigers, what if the government army wins in the end? How will history define Qingcheng Mountain? If they help the government army and the tigers win a big victory in the end, how unknown should they be? In the final analysis, the old leader was too fond of feathers. When the old leader made a deep review, Xiao Yao just listened quietly. It''s not something he can cut in¡° Xiao Yao, when you go down the mountain, take the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain with you. " Said the old headmaster. Xiao Yao''s eyelids moved a little. Although he was very excited, he still asked calmly, "do you think about it?" This is Hong feisheng''s home. They are all Hong feisheng''s family. Therefore, unless he was helpless, he would not want to involve these people, but now that such a remark is from the old leader''s mouth, it''s a different matter.

 Chapter 1443

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about xuanjianzong, not to mention Zhao Tieniu. However, from the old leader, Xiao Yao has gained something unexpected.


    Although the old headmaster didn''t know much about it, the news he said was not very useful for Xiao Yao, but it was enough for Xiao Yao to make some basic judgments.


    The words behind the old leader surprised Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t expect that the old leader would become so talkative and make such a big decision in such a short time.


    This is undoubtedly a cardiotonic for Xiao Yao.


    From Xiao Yao''s point of view, even without the intervention of Qingcheng Mountain, they can completely overthrow the state of Jiang in the shortest time, but for the people of Jiang, the support of the tiger army with and without Qingcheng Mountain is totally different.


    Moreover, with the support of Qingcheng Mountain, it is not so difficult for them to speed up.


    Xiao Yao also said with a smile: "this should be the biggest harvest of my visit to Qingcheng Mountain."


    The old leader sighed and said, "this time, you have helped us a lot. I really have no reason not to do anything. Otherwise, my conscience will not pass away."


    The withdrawal of troops from Qingcheng Mountain is not only to relieve the crisis of Qingcheng Mountain. In fact, if the soldiers really want to attack the mountain by force, it is impossible to achieve any effect. We should know that on Qingcheng Mountain, they are all immortal practitioners. What threat can ordinary soldiers pose to them? The disciples of Qingcheng Mountain really don''t kill people casually, but it doesn''t mean that they practice all the way just to keep fit.


    The withdrawal of Qingcheng Mountain also means that the relatives of Qingcheng Mountain''s disciples are no longer worried about their lives.


    Xiao Yao just nodded with a smile, but he knew in his heart that in addition, there was another reason that the old leader didn''t say.


    Although the crisis of Qingcheng Mountain was resolved by Xiao Yao this time, it was imprinted on the hearts of all the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, including the old leader. It can be said that the actions of the emperor Jiang this time broke their hearts.


    Even though the situation in the state of Jiang had been so chaotic before, they didn''t care too much about it. According to the old leader and all the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, they should help the tiger army more than the government army, because the man behind the tiger army is Xiao Yao, and their relationship with Xiao Yao is still very good, but in the view of the emperor of the state of Jiang, That doesn''t seem to be the case.


    The emperor of the state of Jiang always thought that they were the orthodoxy of the state of Jiang, so the country was in dire straits. As the first sect of cultivating immortals in the state of Jiang, Qingcheng Mountain should stand up and stand on the side of the government and army without thinking. Otherwise, it''s hard to say! This is the reason why the emperor of the state of Jiang hates Qingcheng Mountain. He will not think about anything from the perspective of Qingcheng Mountain. He is the emperor and the king of the state of Jiang. His realization will not look down.


    Qingcheng Mountain helps the tigers. The news has just passed down, and the whole Qingcheng Mountain is boiling.


    Not to mention those young disciples, even those monks who have lived for one or two hundred years are full of surprise.


    They have been holding back their grievances for a long time. Before, the emperor of the state of Jiang sent troops to surround Qingcheng Mountain, which made each of them feel a big stone in their heart. Everyone''s heart was extremely angry. Why? They didn''t provoke the one in the imperial city. As immortals, they never bully others by virtue of their accomplishments. It can be said that they never miss anything, so it''s hard to understand what the emperor Jiang did.


    As a cultivator, he is also proud of the cultivator.


    The soldiers who surround Qingcheng Mountain can have several powerful immortal practitioners. From their point of view, they are just a group of mobs. With their strength of Qingcheng Mountain, do they still need to fear those people?


    Do they deserve it?!


    Even though they all know this very well in their hearts, the leader has an order that no one is allowed to go down the mountain without permission to have a conflict with the soldiers of the government army. That is to say, they have no strength but no strength! The disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, who had been very depressed, were all depressed and crazy. Fortunately, the ban has been lifted. They can not only move freely, but also stand on the opposite side of the government and army. This is what they have been dreaming of. Finally, their dream has come true. So now, they are in a high mood, which is reasonable.


    This kind of mood is naturally a good thing for Xiao Yao. He hopes to see such a result more than anyone else.


    With hundreds of disciples, he went down the mountain and went all the way south, intending to join the tigers.


    Although the emperor of Jiang had withdrawn his troops from Qingcheng Mountain, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know what happened to Qingcheng Mountain.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao took hundreds of Qingcheng Mountain disciples down the mountain, he was the first to get the news, but it was meaningless to get the news at this time. Even if he got the news, he couldn''t make any quick response. In fact, he couldn''t do anything. Would he send someone to stop all these people? There are Xiao Yao and hundreds of immortals. How many soldiers do you need to keep them? Even if they did stay, the front line would be completely collapsed. The fierce tiger army was blowing the battle song all the way, and it was in an unstoppable situation. Even if the government army seized the opportunity and took the chance to kill Xiao Yao and others with the help of heaven and man, they could not turn back and continue to stop the fierce tiger army.


    This is a dead game for the government and army. Not to mention the emperor of the state of Jiang, even if Xiao Yao was placed in his position, he did not have enough ability to reverse the war situation. The news also reached the tigers. Although there is no meeting between the two sides, the news is extremely exciting for the soldiers of the tiger army. They are just ordinary people, most of them are people and bandits before the state of Jiang. For them, Qingcheng Mountain is faith, and Qingcheng Mountain is where the gods live. Now, their faith is standing with them, even if they really die on the battlefield, it is not a terrible thing for them. Before that, there will still be a lot of people thinking about a problem. They think, is it really right to do this? After joining the tiger army, will you not be scolded or humiliated? Now, they don''t need to worry about it at all. The immortals of Qingcheng Mountain are here, which means that the way of heaven is so. What else can they worry about? What we are doing now is just conforming to the destiny. After such a firm idea, they have no fear in their hearts, and their combat effectiveness on the battlefield is even more terrible. When the soldiers of the government army heard that the monks of Qingcheng Mountain had joined the enemy camp, they were naturally depressed and panicked. The soldiers of the tiger army will feel that the destiny is on their side. Why don''t they think so? Not to mention the soldiers on both sides, even the generals, officials and common people all think so. Jiang Guo, it''s really going to be reshuffled. What Xiao Yao did in the state of Jiang was also seen by the people at the north foot. What Wutong change unpredictably about the situation of the rapid development of the state of Jiang state, Wu Wu Tong and others, before they felt that the situation in the Northern Piedmont situation could be used on these four words. Now it seems that it is a long time joke. Originally, it was clear that the state of Jiang was a piece of Cathay, but since he went to that place, there was a lot of smoke. The most terrible thing is that in such a short period of time, Xiao Yao can push the situation of Jiang state to this position. It seems impossible for them to be seen in Song Yuxuan''s Wang Ge, Wu Wutong is a little better to accept, because she has seen Li Xiongshan before, so when she got the information on her hand, she immediately deduced many things that Wang Wen Ge and Song Yuxuan did not know. However, her deep heart shock was no less than others. How did Xiao Yao think of this at that time? When he saw Li xiongshan, did Xiao Yao already start to layout? If that''s true, she really can''t think of any words to describe Xiao Yao. I''m afraid she can think of the word "terrible"? For any insider, in the face of such results, can think of, are incredible¡° Wang Wenge, go to the state of Jiang. " Wu Wutong found Wang Wen Ge said so. Wang Wenge was slightly stunned and asked curiously, "emperor, why?" Wu Wutong said, "now what do you think of the situation of Jiang?" Wang Wenge thought carefully and used four words: "the overall situation has been decided." Although the battle is not over yet, and the tiger army is still some distance away from Taiping City, the use of the word "the overall situation has been decided" does not violate at all. Wu Wutong laughed and nodded. "My thoughts are just like yours. When Jiang Guozhen is decided, Xiao Yao needs help. The first thing he must do is to rebuild the temple. Although I don''t know that Li xiongshan very well, I know Xiao Yao and what Li xiongshan used to do, so with my understanding of Xiao Yao, he won''t know much about Li xiongshan. "¡° Do you mean let me replace Li xiongshan? This impossible... "Wu Wutong waved his hands and cried," I said, "do you think this young man is too anxious?" When did I tell you to do these things? Don''t I understand what you said? Li xiongshan''s position in the state of Jiang can not be replaced, otherwise Xiao Yao will not push him to the front Wang Wenge nodded, more and more did not understand¡° What do you mean¡° We need to rebuild the temple of the state of Jiang and put the center of the temple in our own hands. " Wu Wutong said positively.

 Chapter 1444

    Wu Wutong is now the woman emperor in the Northern Piedmont.


    Her vision and thoughts were not the original Wutong.


    After hearing Wu Wutong''s words, Wang Wen Ge did not respond quickly, but was in a state of thinking.


    After waiting for a moment, Wang Wenge nodded and said, "I understand, but isn''t there Liu Chengfeng?"


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "I know better about Liu''s son, but now he seems to be unable to support such a big game."


    Wang Wenge sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I haven''t been a senior official for a few days, so I have to keep on running."


    Wu Wutong, narrowing his eyes at Wang Wen Ge, said, "if you don''t want to go, I''ll let Song Yuxuan go."


    "No, no, no! I''ll go As soon as Wang Wenge''s face changed, he quickly said, "I''ll start right away."


    Wu Wutong was angry, and said, "what do you mean by force? Do you think I don''t know that you especially want to chat with Xiao Yao now? "


    Wang Wenge rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "it''s a long time since I saw Xiao Yao. I even miss him."


    Wu Wutong turned his eyes and continued, "this time, you are going to go to ginger to help Xiao Yao, not to go sightseeing."


    Wang Wenge nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person who lacks heart."


    Wu Wutong nodded with a smile. Wang Wen Ge said this was also true. If it was not for Wang Wen Ge, who was very reliable, Wu Wutong would not choose him to go to ginger.


    "In a word, don''t let too many people know about it." Wu Wutong said.


    Wang Wenge was a little surprised. He seemed to find it hard to understand. He really couldn''t understand why he had to hide this matter from others. First, the overall situation of the state of Jiang has been decided. Secondly, the northern foothills are their world. Under such circumstances, what else do they need to cover up? Who should we cover up?


    Seeing the surprise of Wang Wen Ge''s face, Wu Wutong sighed and said, "Xiao Yao is now laying a lot of dots. When the time is ripe enough, we can connect all these points with one line. Only then can we not let those who are stronger than us notice this, otherwise, it will be easy to disrupt Xiao Yao''s ideas and plans. I believe that''s not what you want to see, is it? "


    Wang Wenge is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very clever.


    Wu Wutong has already talked to this point. If he still can not understand, it is his problem.


    So soon, Wang Wenge got serious, nodded and said, "don''t worry, Emperor. I know."


    Wu Wutong nodded and stopped talking.


    Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    Xiao Zhan and Hong feisheng sit opposite each other.


    Between them, there was a long table.


    "Mr. Hong, you asked me to stare at Qingcheng Mountain, and I got the news." Xiao Zhan said.


    Hong feisheng''s eyelids moved a little and quickly asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile: "generally speaking, it''s very good. The government troops have withdrawn. It''s Xiao Yao who went to the imperial city to make a big scene."


    Hong feisheng was stunned and laughed again.


    "To make a scene in the imperial city? It''s not bad. Xiao Yao can do such a thing. I would be surprised if I were anyone. Only Xiao Yao can do it, which makes me feel that everything is so logical. "


    Xiao Zhan also nodded with a smile. Indeed, such a thing for Xiao Yao to do will not make people feel abrupt and surprised at all.


    No matter what he does, he will appear unreasonable. Even if he pokes the sky down, it will make people feel very reasonable.


    "There''s one more thing." Xiao Zhan said.


    Hong feisheng became interested and asked, "what else?"


    "Xiao Yao took all the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain down the mountain." Xiao Zhan said.


    When Hong feisheng heard Xiao Zhan say this, he frowned a little and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the leader of Qingcheng Mountain who asked for it. I hope Xiao Yao can take all the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain down the mountain and let them take part in the battle." Xiao Zhan zhengse said.


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Hong feisheng didn''t immediately ask, but fell into silence.


    Hong feisheng did not speak, Xiao Zhan can only wait quietly.


    After a while, I heard Hong feisheng murmur in a low voice.


    "It turns out that the leader agreed. Has he really made up his mind?"


    After a while, Hong feisheng began to laugh.


    "Good, good!"


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s mood so ups and downs, Xiao Zhan is a little confused, but he doesn''t dare to say anything more. Bi Jinghong feisheng is still a top figure in his eyes.


    Before that, Hong feisheng came to the Qing Dynasty and voluntarily agreed to help them get through this, until Xiao Longxiang woke up.


    Not to mention the Qing and autumn Dynasty, even in the Qing and autumn Dynasty army, there are many voices of opposition and suspicion.


    They have always insisted on a point of view: if we are not of the same race, our hearts will be different. Hong feisheng is not a member of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but a member of the state of Jiang. What''s the reason for such a person to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty to visit this muddy water? Maybe it was Xuanyuan jiuzhong of the Qin Dynasty who promised some benefits, so he took the initiative to offer hospitality. At the beginning, Xiao Zhan also felt that there were too many strange things in it. But soon, when he learned that the relationship between Hong feisheng and Xiao Yao was very good, he understood it immediately, so he immediately rejected the public opinion and left Hong feisheng, and expressed his deep gratitude. With Xiao Zhan''s consent, there was no other voice in the army of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. It''s just that the government and the public are still struggling. Even the emperor of the Qing and autumn dynasties repeatedly hoped that Xiao Zhan would ask Hong feisheng to leave. Please use it. It can be seen that Hong feisheng, even the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, had to be cautious. However, Xiao Zhan only said a word, let the Qing Dynasty Civil and military officials and the emperor, obediently shut his mouth¡° Without flood, it is difficult to defend the national line. " These eight words were sent back by spirit bird. After these eight words were passed back, the government and the opposition had no opinions¡° You have great ability. You don''t need Hong feisheng. Then you''re all here to lead the war! " These eight words reveal such a meaning. Not to mention that the emperors of the Qing and autumn Dynasties will not fight personally. Those officials who are still hanging their heads in the temple are very afraid of death. Giving them 100 courage and 50 million taels of gold, it is very difficult to drive them to the front to shed their blood¡° Xiao Zhan, you don''t need to stare at Jiang''s affairs. " Hong feisheng continued to speak. Xiao Zhan nodded and asked, "is the overall situation settled in the state of Jiang?"¡° Well Hong feisheng said with a smile, "in fact, when Xiao Yao had this idea, the overall situation had already been decided. This boy never fought a battle that he was not sure about. In other words, he was good at creating miracles. In fact, when I was at the border of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, what I could do was to use force as a deterrent. When the old man of Xuanyuan jiuzhong came, I would fight with him. If I could fight, I would fight, but I would drag on, Anyway, he can''t do anything to me. He wants to kill me? He may be able to do it, but it is definitely not something that can be done in a short time, and he will pay a very painful price. He is a man who is very cautious. He will not do anything in this loss making business. " Xiao Zhan gave a smile. After Xiao Longxiang, he had several contacts with Xuanyuan jiuzhong. I have to say that he was really a cautious man¡° But if Xiao Yao is sitting here, everything will be different. Maybe he is not as good as me in Wuli, but when it comes to manipulating hundreds of thousands of soldiers and playing with his brain, it''s a hundred of me, and all of them are not his opponents. " Hong feisheng said with a smile, "you heard me right. Yes, what I mean is that the boy has many ghost ideas and heart." After hearing Hong feisheng''s words, Xiao Zhan was also dumbfounded. From Hong feisheng''s evaluation of Xiao Yao, we can see that the relationship between him and Xiao Yao is really good, otherwise speaking will not be so casual. Moreover, with Xiao Zhan''s simple understanding of Hong feisheng, he thinks that Hong feisheng is definitely not the kind of person who likes to be vain and complacent, and he disdains to do things with empty head and brain as Hong feisheng and his character and cultivation¡° In fact, I think it''s not far from Xiao Yao''s arrival in the Qing Dynasty. " Hong feisheng said. Xiao Zhan nodded, sighed and said, "if it''s really time, I''m afraid my adoptive father and my brother will leave here." As Xiao Zhan''s adopted son and the most trusted person, he should know what he knows. Hong feisheng is the same. He laughed, comforted Xiao Zhan and said, "it''s nothing to be sad about. After all, they are not people in this world." Xiao Zhan nodded and said with a smile, "in fact, I understand all these things. I know that as long as I have a chance, my adoptive father definitely wants to go back. He doesn''t like this world at all." Hong feisheng said: "because they still have a lot of concerns in the previous world. I don''t want to leave this world. After all, I still have my elder martial brothers and the women I love. You think, at the beginning, Xu kuangge had already been able to fly. Why did he stay all the time? Why do you have to go through the immortal gate several times and not even seal your own strength? Isn''t it because he has his own concerns? " Then he raised his head and looked at the top of his head. With a sigh, he said with a smile, "do the real immortals in the nine days really have no worries and worries? I don''t believe it.... "you can become an immortal only if you have nothing to worry about. Once you enter the immortal gate, you are really at ease, or are you carrying the supreme shackles. Who knows..." Xiao Zhan listened to Hong feisheng''s feelings, and then he took over the conversation and sighed.

 Chapter 1445

    For Li xiongshan, it''s extremely shocking to see Xiao Yao pull away so many immortals in Qingcheng Mountain.


    Before, it was hard for him to see one side of these immortals. However, because of Xiao Yao''s appearance, he could not only see these immortals, but also command and lead them.


    This makes Li xiongshan feel a little uncomfortable. So Mingming is the current general of the tiger army, but when he faces a disciple with the lowest seniority in Qingcheng Mountain, he has to be polite. This also makes those disciples feel very uncomfortable. When they came here before, they were arranged by Xiao Yao. When they came here, they listened to Li xiongshan''s arrangement and instructions as much as possible, They all agreed, although they were not happy in their hearts. They couldn''t help it. Who can''t wait for them to get angry in their hearts?


    However, what they are encountering now is just the opposite of what they had imagined before!


    In the tigers, they were not only not suppressed and ridiculed by anyone, but also respected as heaven and man.


    It''s like being covered with ants, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, they quickly adapted. Of course, adaptation does not mean that they have to be brothers.


    Although Xiao Yao said to Li xiongshan before that the practitioners of Qingcheng Mountain can let him direct them, Li xiongshan is a smart man. He knows that some things are one thing, but in fact they may be another. Even if he is the lowest one among these immortals, he does not dare to neglect, and even more does not dare to really put his identity above them. As long as he is an immortal, he will have a refined heart. To put it mildly, he does not treat himself as an ordinary person. Who is willing to condescend to an ordinary person?


    Be a man! I still have to be a little bit forced to count.


    It is because he is a very wise man that he has come back to the present. If he is not wise enough, he may have begun to develop complex ideas when he takes charge of the tiger army. When those complex ideas are born, it means that he is not far away from death. He has not fully understood what kind of person Xiao Yao is, On the contrary, Xiao Yao brought him one surprise after another. I''m afraid that the adjectives Xiao Yao and Li xiongshan can think of are beyond measure.


    Therefore, in the face of Xiao Yao, he has no complicated ideas, and now he is.


    "Brother Xiao, what shall we do next?" In the evening, Li xiongshan finds Xiao Yao to chat.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Li xiongshan and asked, "what should I do? What''s the matter?"


    "That, the immortal cultivator over there in the state of Jiang..." Li xiongshan said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yaole said, "those who cultivate immortals will no longer interfere in the affairs of the state of Jiang." Xiao Yao didn''t talk to Li xiongshan about this before. Now Li xiongshan asked, and he can talk about it.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li xiongshan suddenly widened his eyes, some incredible.


    "How could it be?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li xiongshan scratched his head. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with an impossible reason.


    Although he had dealt with those immortals before, he didn''t talk much from the beginning to the end. In the eyes of those immortals, they were just a group of mobs, a group of bandits who couldn''t get on the stage. In fact, it''s not wrong for those immortals to define them like this. Even some immortals in Qingcheng Mountain feel that way, Just because of Xiao Yao''s face, I won''t say that.


    They themselves, perhaps in their hearts.


    "Their sect may have something to do with me, so after a brief chat, they are willing to leave Jiang''s side alone." Xiao Yao said.


    Li xiongshan nodded.


    What''s going on in this? What''s the relationship between that sect and Xiao Yao? Li xiongshan is not curious at all. It must be false. But he knows that even if he is curious, these questions can only be hidden in his heart and can''t be asked.


    "Well, brother Xiao, I can rest assured with your words." In the past, Li xiongshan would often call Xiao Yao General Xiao, but now he has the habit of calling him brother Xiao. Maybe it''s because he often hears Liu Chengfeng shouting like this, or maybe it''s because he wants to make the distance between himself and Xiao Yao closer by this way. Xiao Yao knows it in his heart, but he can''t say it in his mouth.


    "In a month, at the latest, we will take Taiping City." Xiao Yao said.


    Li xiongshan was surprised.


    When Xiao Yao said that those who cultivate immortals would not interfere, in his opinion, the situation of Jiang state had been settled, and the next thing was overwhelming. But he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would be so anxious. For a month, no matter what, it seemed that he was in a hurry.


    Although a little surprised, he didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, what Xiao Yao is doing in Jiangguo, and how to plan it, is what Xiao Yao has the final say. He is just an executor. Since Xiao Yao said that he had a plan for a month, he had to listen to Xiao Yao only enough.


    In fact, at the beginning, Li xiongshan might have been frustrated because he was a member of the tiger army, but he had to listen to Xiao Yao''s arrangement. But now, he really didn''t have such an idea. When Xiao Yao was not in the state of Jiang, he and Liu Chengfeng suffered a lot in the face of Jiang''s counter attack. At that time, they suddenly realized, What a happy thing it is to be able to follow Xiao Yao.


    Now, Xiao Yao has finally come back. How can he complain?


    Xiao Yao suddenly sat upright, looked at Li xiongshan, laughed and said, "in fact, I think you should cherish this time."


    Li xiongshan a Leng, some surprised looking at Xiao Yao, it seems that did not understand the meaning of these words.


    I''m still fighting now. Do you want to cherish this time?


    In this case, no matter how I listen, I feel totally unreasonable!


    Xiao Yao continued: "you know what I want to do. When everything here is over, can you imagine what you have to face?"


    Xiao Yao''s words quickly awakened Li xiongshan.


    He also remembered what Xiao Yao had said to himself before.


    The Qin Dynasty!


    Their final destination is to enter the Qin Dynasty!


    At the thought of this, Li xiongshan is like being thrown a basin of cold water. Anyway, he will not be enthusiastic.


    Even the current emperor of the state of Jiang, when Jiang''s troops were strong and strong, probably did not want to fight against the Qin Dynasty. After all, the two countries were not on the same level at all. If there was a real war, the state of Jiang would be crushed by the Qin Dynasty.


    What''s more, the Qin Dynasty had Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    In Lingwu world, there are so many people who cultivate immortals, but how many people dare to say that they can fight Xuanyuan nine again?


    They don''t even have the capital to fight Xuanyuan jiuzhong!


    Thinking of these, Li xiongshan blurted out and asked: "brother Xiao, if you and Xuanyuan nine fight again, what do you think is your chance of winning?"


    In fact, after saying this, he regretted it.


    Although Xiao Yao is also the one who cultivates immortals in the top ten, he still ranks last. Let alone Xiao Yao, even those who cultivate immortals like Hong feisheng and Zhao tiniu dare not say that they can survive from Xuanyuan jiuzhong. The only one who can fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong is Xu SuGuan, who is immortal in Northern Chu, but Xu SuGuan is weak, It seems that I never thought I had to get involved.


    Even if he has a good relationship with Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao may not be able to persuade Xu SuGuan to stand in their team. After all, this is a guy who never likes to stand in the team!


    It''s just that now all the words have been spoken, and it''s impossible to take them back.


    He carefully looked at Xiao Yao, worried that the other party would be angry because he just blurted out that sentence.


    However, Xiao Yao''s performance is beyond his expectation.


    "To be honest, if I have a fight with Xuanyuan nine now, I''m lucky to be able to hold on to two moves." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I stand with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, which is equivalent to the weak Southern Chu or northern Chu standing with the great Qin Dynasty


    Although Li xiongshan knew that Xiao Yao was telling the truth, he was still a little incredible to say so frankly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and continued: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s not something that can''t be said. Although I can''t deal with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it doesn''t mean that no one in the whole Lingwu world can deal with him!"


    "I, Zhao Tieniu, Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi, and Xiao Longxiang of the Qing Dynasty, do you think so many of us are not qualified to fight Xuanyuan nine again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li xiongshan said with a smile, "although I don''t know much about it, I think it must be enough."


    "In fact, I have other big moves, but I can''t tell you now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Other tricks?" Li xiongshan is a little curious.


    Xiao Yao coughed and didn''t answer the question. In fact, he said the last sentence casually, mainly to appease Li xiongshan''s restless heart.


    However, Xiao Yao does not say, but let Li xiongshan more and more feel Xiao Yao mysterious.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao, a strong man, has always been mysterious, which is more in line with his temperament. No matter how he looks at it, Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who likes to run trains with his mouth full.


    "Well, it''s getting late. It''s time to go back to bed." After pulling a light, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to continue the chat, so he simply gives the order of eviction. Li xiongshan is also embarrassed to stay, and stands up and retreats.


    After Li xiongshan left, Xiao Yao knocked a finger on the table and said: "so many people together, it should be enough for Xuanyuan jiuzhong to drink a pot..."


    To be honest, he doesn''t have any bottom in his heart


    (today''s Chapter 3, almost ten thousand characters have been updated. It''s still coded, and there''s another one! Other readers: 424110920)

 Chapter 1446

    For Xiao Yao, one month is enough time for him to do a lot of things, but in this month, there have been changes.


    Here comes my old friend.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao is not the old friend he wants to see.


    Liu March.


    After Liu Zhezhi brings Liu March, he instructs Xiao Yao to take good care of his younger martial sister, and then turns around and leaves.


    During the whole process, Xiao Yao was in a state of confusion.


    He really didn''t understand why Liu March came to the state of Jiang and asked Liu Zhezhi to send her.


    Seeing Liu''s smiling face as soon as she saw her, Xiao Yao almost went crazy. Do you really know her so well?


    "How about surprise or surprise?" Liu March looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao extremely doubted whether the woman named Liu March also came from the earth.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao frowned and said, "now the state of Jiang is still fighting, not playing with you. Moreover, if you really want to play, there are no scenic spots in the state of Jiang. At most, it''s Qingcheng Mountain. Otherwise, I''ll find a disciple of Qingcheng Mountain to take you to have a look? Well, with the relationship between Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, I''m sure they will treat you when you get to Qingcheng Mountain. "


    Liu March blinked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile, "do you know how old I am? Do you really think there''s anything else I haven''t visited in Lingwu world? "


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    "If so, what are you doing in the state of Jiang?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously.


    "I''m looking for you!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Xiao Yao wrinkled his nose and said, "I have a lot of things to do now. I don''t have time to take you to play."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Liu March said, "I can hang around behind you. My elder martial sister said that although Jiang is still fighting, you can protect me. Moreover, my elder martial sister said that you are super fierce. Although the fighting continues, according to the current development trend, you will soon be able to take the whole Jiang Kingdom. By then, Jiang kingdom will be your territory, I''ll play as I want, and no one can control me. "


    When Liu March said these words, Li xiongshan and several leaders of the tiger army were still in front of him, but there were no complicated facial expressions on their faces. This may be taboo for Xiao Yao and Li xiongshan, but for those under the hand of the tiger army, especially those senior generals, it was only a tacit secret, After all those messy things before, even if Liu March pierced the last layer of window paper in this way, they would not feel any discomfort, as if it was all natural.


    In fact, these facial expression changes are also seen by Xiao Yao. To be honest, Xiao Yao is quite satisfied with their performance. This is the effect he wants.


    When the situation in Jiang state is settled, these generals will also take up important positions one by one. They know in their hearts that Xiao Yao will be much more relaxed.


    "Well, since your elder martial sister has sent you here, I''m sorry to send you back, but still that sentence, now I''m very busy, I don''t have time to play with you, you can only follow me." Xiao Yao said.


    Anyway, they are all from Taohua island.


    Taohua island is still kind to Xiao Yao. In the past, when he went to Taohua Island, people treated him with good food and drink, and even gave him the luck of Taohua island. If he didn''t take Liu March seriously at this time, it would be a bit inappropriate. Let alone Liu Zhezhi, he would be dissatisfied with himself. Even Hong feisheng would feel that he couldn''t hang on his face, And Xiao Yao is not that kind of ungrateful person! He was just depressed and didn''t know what Liu Zhezhi thought.


    Before Liu Zhezhi also warned Xiao Yao to pay attention, but she didn''t expect to send her younger martial sister.


    Isn''t this a pot that doesn''t open?


    "Good!" Liu agreed to Xiao Yao''s words without thinking about it.


    Xiao Yao looked at the lively Liu March, can only sigh, shaking his head no more words.


    Liu Chengfeng came up to Zhao Tieniu and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Zhao, do you know what''s going on?"


    Zhao Tieniu looks at Liu Chengfeng, smiles, hugs his arm and says, "what''s so curious about this? Isn''t Xiao Yao a woman all the time?"


    "..." Liu Chengfeng nodded.


    He firmly believes that.


    Wu Wutong, green cicada, and the mental illness, and now there is a willow in March.


    Well... It seems that as long as women are good-looking, they all have some ideas about Xiao Yao. Those who are not good-looking, probably because they are not confident in themselves, so even if they have ideas, I''m afraid they won''t show them.


    As a normal man, who dares to pat his chest and say that he won''t feel envious of Xiao Yao''s aura? It''s just that women are not enviable


    "Is it true that I''m not as good-looking as brother Xiao?" Liu Chengfeng touched his chin and asked himself.


    Zhao Tieniu turned his face and looked at Liu Chengfeng. He thought about it carefully and said, "in fact, according to the truth, you are not more ugly than Xiao Yao."


    "Then why..." Liu Chengfeng didn''t finish, but Zhao Tieniu knew what he was depressed about.


    Therefore, he said directly: "if you compare with Xiao Yao, you should be a little less charming."


    Liu Chengfeng was depressed. He always felt that he was not as good-looking as Xiao Yao. After all, he didn''t look good. He could still find a way to make himself look good. But without charisma, he really couldn''t do it. This thing doesn''t come naturally.


    With such a small tail as Liu March, what Xiao Yao really wanted to do became troublesome.


    Because he has to take care of Liu March, Xiao Yao can''t run around. There are many things he can only give to Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu doesn''t have any opinions about it. Anyway, he came to Jiang state to help. If he was asked to do nothing, it would make him feel uncomfortable.


    Originally, Xiao Yao planned to go to Taiping City in only one month, but because of Liu March, the journey slowed down a lot.


    Seeing Liu March drilling around the barracks with her hands behind her back every day, Xiao Yao can only have a headache. He really can''t understand what this woman, who is older than her age, is thinking. Does she really want the old cow to eat tender grass?


    Of course, for those who cultivate immortals, it''s not a terrible thing for an old ox to eat tender grass. Far away, let''s just say Liu Zhezhi and Hong feisheng. They are quite different. Hong feisheng is only in his early 30s, but Liu Zhezhi is hundreds of years old. People don''t still fall in love and talk about flying? Which night is not to close the door and try to make a villain? But for such a long time, Liu Zhezhi''s stomach didn''t move, which made Xiao Yao feel curious.


    According to the truth, Hong feisheng is also an immortal, and his physical quality is still very good. How can he not make Liu Zhezhi pregnant?


    When Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng talked about an infertility hospital before, he saw Hong feisheng''s blank face, and Xiao Yao gave up joking. But it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao didn''t continue to offer advice for Hong feisheng. He also inquired about where Guanyin is more effective. As a result, he was despised by Hong feisheng.


    In Hong feisheng''s words, he and Liu Zhezhi are both immortals. Who else should they worship? When he said this, Xiao Yao felt that he was killed by Hong feisheng, so he didn''t bother to continue talking with this guy who might be suspected of being a dead spirit.


    "Xiao Yao, why do you have to let that guy who doesn''t look good become the emperor of the state of Jiang?" Liu March asked curiously.


    The "bad guy" that Liu March said is Li xiongshan.


    From the first time she saw Li xiongshan, she gave Li xiongshan such a definition. She even said it in front of Li xiongshan. Li xiongshan can only treat it as if he didn''t hear it. There''s no way. Let''s not say that it''s Xiao Yao''s friend. Just the identity of "Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister" makes Li xiongshan feel that he can''t afford to be provoked. Therefore, when we see Liu March, we can''t help him, He''s all hiding. There''s no way. We can''t get in trouble. Can''t we?


    Xiao Yao ignored Liu March.


    However, this is not likely to cause any damage to Liu March of the Lotte school. She continued to ask, "I heard that elder martial sister Hong feisheng went to the Qingqiu Dynasty and said that he went there for you. What''s the relationship between you and the Qingqiu dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao remained silent.


    Liu March continued to ask questions happily, but Xiao Yao remained silent as before.


    He wondered what this woman wanted to do


    "Xiao Yao, how did you get married with that Wutong?" Liu March asked again.


    Xiao Yao finally lost his temper.


    "If you want to stay in the state of Jiang, don''t make trouble." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu March suddenly red eyes.


    "You mean me?"


    Xiao Yao


    what the fuck? Was Lao Tzu''s tone not gentle enough?


    Is Lao Tzu''s expression not kind enough?


    How did you become a murderer?


    He racked his brains, how to think, there is no way to understand Liu March''s idea in a short time.


    Fortunately, at this time, something else came in and interrupted the rhythm between Xiao Yao and Liu March.


    Zhao Tieniu rushed into the barracks, looking at Xiao Yao, there is no taboo standing on the edge of Liu March, frankly said: "there are experts."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, quickly stand up, ask a way: "what kind of master?"


    Zhao Tieniu thought about it and said seriously: "I don''t know, because the other side''s cultivation is above me, but it gives me the same feeling as Hong feisheng."


    Xiao Yao is really not calm.


    Hong feisheng has said to him before that he is an eight level master.


    So this time, I''m also an eight fold master? Crouching trough, when did eight heavy masters become so worthless£¨ Today''s fourth watch, more than 12000 words of update, tomorrow''s fight is still the same amount... Welcome to the reader group supervision: 424110920.)

 Chapter 1447

    In the world of Lingwu, there is probably only Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but according to what Xiao Zhan said, and the battle of the Qin Dynasty, Xiao Yao realized that his father, Xiao Longxiang, is probably also a jiuzhong. Otherwise, he can''t fight Xuanyuan jiuzhong like that. It''s hard to part with him


    Xiao Yao has a lot of confidence because of his strength. Otherwise, he will still feel flustered in the face of the Qin Dynasty and Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Only his own strength can make him straighten up and have the strength. Xiao Yao has understood this truth for a long time, so he does not rely too much on the people he can rely on, but always wants to strengthen himself. Now this truth is the same here.


    There is no way to judge whether they are enemies or friends.


    Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t have any guess. He met Sikong Yizhen in the state of Jiang before, and they had a good chat. So now Xiao Yao thinks that the cultivator who is coming to his side is probably the leader of xuanjianzong. Besides, Xiao Yao can''t imagine who else, if he is the cultivator Zhao Tieniu has seen before, Zhao Tieniu should be able to infer the identity of the other party at the first time.


    It is precisely because Zhao Tieniu has no way to judge the identity of the other party that Xiao Yao can have such a guess. Can''t the world of Lingwu really be a eight fold immortal?


    "Go out and have a look. Anyway, it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Zhao Tieniu glanced at Xiao Yao, sighed, shook his head and said, "when can I be as calm as you?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t you think what I said is very reasonable?"


    Zhao Tieniu can only continue to shake his head.


    Out of the barracks, a red light from the North was passing towards them at a high speed.


    When the distance is close enough, Xiao Yao also feels a strong breath.


    It''s not oppressive. It''s very gentle, just like when he faces Hong feisheng. So at this time, Xiao Yao more or less realizes that the other party may not have any malice.


    There are also many practitioners who feel the strong breath and come out to wait and see. When they see that Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu have come out, they all come together.


    "Brother Xiao, is there a cultivator coming?"


    For the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao''s character is very good. If they feel the presence and arrival of the strong in Qingcheng Mountain, they dare not walk out, otherwise they will be reprimanded by the leaders and elders. Out of Qingcheng Mountain, they have a lot of courage.


    To put it simply, there are no more rules.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who cares about the rules. He always thinks that a person always lives like that and will be very tired.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Is that little martial uncle?" Asked a slightly older cultivator.


    The little martial uncle in the immortal''s mouth naturally said that Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "it''s definitely not Hong feisheng."


    When Xiao Yao said that, everyone immediately became nervous. If it wasn''t martial uncle, it might be the enemy! It''s really difficult for them to keep calm.


    Xiao Yao looked at the people''s faces and said with a smile, "you don''t have any psychological pressure. You should not be the enemy."


    When Xiao Yao said this, he just used "should", which means that even Xiao Yao can''t be sure whether the other party is a friend or an enemy. How can they not be worried or nervous at all?


    "Well, you all go back first." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    With Xiao Yao''s words, the immortals, including those of the tiger army, scattered quickly.


    Now in this situation, if the other party is really the enemy, they can''t help if they stay, and they may even make trouble. What''s more, it''s Xiao Yao''s order. Here, they can not listen to anyone''s words, but they still have to listen to Xiao Yao''s words. They not only have to listen to them, but also have to execute them at the fastest speed.


    Soon, the place where Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are is empty.


    Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu look at each other, and both see peace in each other''s eyes.


    Originally, they were worried, but when the rainbow was getting closer and closer, they were not nervous at all.


    For Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao''s words before really comforted him.


    It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. It sounds like some consolation to me, but no one can deny that there is great wisdom hidden in these ten words.


    When the rainbow light fell, an old man with crane hair stood in front of Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu. He was so dusty that he seemed to have been working for a long time. There was still a lot of dust on his clothes.


    After landing on the ground, the old man''s eyes fell directly on Xiao Yao, full of surprise and suspicion.


    "You really have xuanjian Qi?"


    The voice sounds a little simple, as if it contains the sky, there is a mighty air, this is the first time that Xiao Yao feels that a person''s voice can be so powerful.


    Looking at the old man, when he looked at each other in his eyes, Xiao Yao was in a trance for a moment, as if there was a strong attraction in his all embracing eyes, which was enough to absorb his soul. Fortunately, only in a moment, Xiao Yao came back to himself.


    "Why?" Seeing that Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly recovered, the old man was also surprised, "your spiritual power is so powerful?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "you''re too unkind. As soon as you saw me, you wanted to read my heart with some means to capture my soul and soul?"


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. How can he not guess what he wants to do.


    Being run by Xiao Yao, the expression on the old man''s face was embarrassed.


    "Xuan iron sword, is it really in your hand?" It seems that the old man''s embarrassment is only an instant, and he will return to his normal expression in the next second. However, Xiao Yao thinks that the old man should be the one who seldom talks with others. This way of speaking is too direct. This meeting is almost straight to the theme, and it''s natural to be good, but it''s not flexible enough, and it will also give people an uncomfortable feeling, Even if Xiao Yao was not the one who cared about these things, the old man''s straightforward way of expression would inevitably give him the illusion of being "questioned" and a sense of oppression.


    He frowned a little, looked at the old man in front of him and asked, "you don''t seem to have identified yourself, have you?"


    As a matter of fact, the identity of the other party has already been judged in his mind from the question he just asked.


    There has been speculation before, and now it can be determined.


    He said that just to give the atmosphere some cushion.


    After being prompted by Xiao Yao, the old man seemed to realize that his way of speaking was not right.


    After a short silence, the old man said, "I am the master of xuanjianzong, the disciple of Xu kuangge, Su Changliu."


    Xiao Yao make complaints about it. This is a real name. Long is a polyphonic word, but also grow up long, long tumor? Considering the identity of the other party, Xiao Yao thought about it in his heart and didn''t say it directly. Otherwise, he had to fight... He felt that with the strength of the old man, he and Zhao Tieniu could not fight each other, so he had better not have any conflicts.


    Not only can there be no contradiction, but also delicious and delicious hospitality!


    "Master, it''s windy outside. Go in and have a chat." Xiao Yao said.


    Su Changliu hesitated for a moment, nodded and walked into the barracks behind Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu. After sitting down, Xiao Yao poured a cup of tea for each other.


    Su Changliu seemed to be a little uncomfortable, but he took the cup with both hands, sipped it, put it down, and immediately asked, "do you really have a Xuan iron sword?" Feelings this guy has been thinking about this, a second is not willing to delay business.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "master, the black iron sword is really here and I can''t run away. I''m just curious. Why did you come here alone this time?"


    "The speed of those people is too slow. I don''t know where to throw them for a long time. I don''t care about them when I have time." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao


    This patriarch is really irresponsible enough. Who is Su Changliu''s disciple can be regarded as the blood mold of eight lives.


    Now Xiao Yao is able to understand why Su Changliu came so quickly. It''s really full fire.


    "By the way, where is the black iron sword? Can I have a look?" Su Chang asked.


    He felt that he was quite reserved now, and his main purpose was not to make Xiao Yao feel too straightforward.


    But now he is really too concerned about the xuantie sword, otherwise, he would not rush here so quickly.


    Xiao Yao sighed and could only take out the black iron sword first.


    After seeing the black iron sword, Su Chang''s eyes brightened a lot.


    "This... This is really a black iron sword!" Su Changliu was excited and incoherent.


    He subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed the sword. However, just when he was about to touch the sword, his arm was shocked, and then his body stepped back for a distance, as if he had been impacted by some energy.


    "I almost forgot that xuantie sword is the master." Su Changliu said with a bitter smile, "it seems that this sword is really given to you by master."


    "Did you suspect that I robbed you before?" Xiao Yaole said, "if I can steal things from Xu kuangge, can I still sit here and talk to you now? As soon as you get close to me, I''ll slap you to death, OK


    Although Xiao Yao''s way of speaking is very impolite, but listen carefully, there is no problem at all. It''s very reasonable

 Chapter 1448

    In the face of Su Changliu, Xiao Yao didn''t feel any pressure, probably because he realized that Su Changliu had no malice to himself.


    But when the xuantie sword was taken out, looking at Su Chang''s shining eyes, Xiao Yao felt a kind of fluffy feeling in his heart.


    This guy won''t force himself to give him the black iron sword, will he?


    From the present point of view, this possibility exists and is very big.


    However, just when Xiao Yao felt a sense of crisis in his heart, Su Changliu suddenly stood up and bypassed the table. Without any hesitation, he knelt down for Xiao Yao. With such a kneeling, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu fell into a state of confusion at the same time. No one expected that Su Changliu would suddenly come out like this, They didn''t know what the old man was thinking. Did they lose their wisdom? Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks it''s really possible. After all, Su Changliu seems to be in a state of extreme excitement from the beginning to the present.


    "Su Changliu, xuanjianzong, meet the patriarch!"


    Such a toss makes Xiao Yao more and more confused. It''s only during this period that he knows about xuanjianzong. How can he become the leader of xuanjianzong?


    Soon, Xiao Yao regained his mind. Although he didn''t know what medicine was sold in Su Changliu''s gourd, he at least knew what he was going to do next.


    He walked quickly to Su Changliu and raised him up with his hand.


    "Master Su, you are an old man. What do you mean? Even if you want to kowtow to me, you have to find a better reason! Even if you ask me for a lucky money, I can... No, I can''t understand that. Why do you care if I want lucky money? "


    Su Changliu''s heart is full of frustrations. He is full of galloping horses in his heart, thinking about when he will have the lucky money? But at the moment, he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he explained with a smile what he had called Xiao Yao: "at the beginning, xuanjianzong was actually founded by master, and xuantiejian is what master said. Now that xuantiejian is in your hands, you are the master of xuanjianzong..."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "is there such a thing?"


    "Back to the Lord, every sentence is true." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "if you have to say that, it''s not difficult to be your patriarch at all! There''s no demand


    Su Changliu said with a smile: "it''s really wrong to say that in this world, there is only one Xuan iron sword, and not everyone can have it."


    Xiao Yao nodded, indicating that he recognized Su Changliu''s words.


    After a while, sitting on the edge of Zhao Tieniu suddenly said: "master Su, I have a thing unknown."


    "Oh?" Su Changliu turned to look at Zhao Tieniu and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, you can''t tell Xiao Yao about this. He won''t know. You can still be the leader of xuanjian sect, but why..."


    After listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, Xiao Yao''s eyes also moved to Su Changliu''s body.


    He didn''t think of this before. Now when Zhao Tieniu mentioned it, he thought it was very curious!


    After all, there are not many people who know about it. Maybe only Su Changliu and Xu kuangge know it. As long as Su Changliu doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao can''t know it.


    After listening to Zhao Tieniu''s doubts, Su Chang smiles for the first time. The smile on his face looks strange.


    "Anyway, I don''t like to be the patriarch. Now that you''re here, I''ll do it for you." It''s true that Su Chang stayed.


    Xiao Yaole asked, "what''s wrong with being the leader of xuanjianzong?"


    "It''s nothing bad, but it''s nothing good. Moreover, if I think about it in my heart, it will also affect my cultivation." Su Changliu shrugged his shoulders and said, "when there was xuanjianzong, it was just me and my master. Later, my master said that he wanted to travel far away and let me take the position of the leader of xuanjianzong temporarily. So at that time, I was the only one in xuanjianzong. He told me to make xuanjianzong prosperous, but I didn''t have that ability. After all, I had to practice hard and go to my master, So I found another disciple, the Sikong Yizhen. Now it seems that xuanjianzong has more than ten disciples, right? It''s all from him. "


    Xiao Yao took this Su Changliu.


    Emotion, in his world, xuanjianzong is useless, even can drag his practice hind legs!


    In this way, the fact that xuanjianzong now has more than a dozen disciples can be regarded as the development of Sikong Yi.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    "By the way, now that you are the leader of xuanjianzong, you will be the one who will carry forward xuanjianzong." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao squinted at Su Changliu and asked, "are you so relieved to hand over xuanjianzong to me?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. In the end, xuanjianzong was just you and me. Anyway, it was on this scale at the beginning." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao said, "don''t you want to take the black iron sword from me?" When Xiao Yao said this, Su Changliu''s face changed a little. He quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t have such courage. Seeing the black iron sword is like seeing my master. How dare I be presumptuous? Besides, since the xuantie sword was given to you by my master, it won''t be taken away by others, no one can do it! " Xiao Yao can see that Su Changliu has a blind worship for Xu kuangge! However, Xiao Yao also believes that Su Changliu is telling the truth. What''s more, it''s probably because Su Changliu has been studying for so many years and his mind has been focused on cultivation. However, this person''s scheming is not very deep. Anyway, this is the first label Xiao Yao put on Su Changliu after a short contact with him. Although Xiao Yao can''t say that he has fire eyes and can see people accurately, he believes his intuition very much, At least for such a long time, he felt that his intuition had not deceived him¡° Since I''m the leader of xuanjianzong in the future, don''t you have to listen to my arrangement in the future? " Xiao Yao asked. Su Chang felt his chin for a while, nodded and said, "it''s true, but first of all, I''m usually very busy. Maybe I''ll continue to shut up. So if you really have something to arrange for me, you''d better tell me before I shut up." Xiao Yao asked, "well, what if I said I''d let you go to Xuanyuan jiuzhong with me?" When he said this, he was still half joking, but Zhao Tieniu knew that what Xiao Yao said was true. The reason why he said it in a joking way was probably because he didn''t know what Su Changliu thought, or because Xiao Yao was worried about whether there would be any connection between Su Changliu and Xuanyuan jiuzhong. After all, there are so many immortals in the whole Lingwu world, No one dares to say that Su Changliu and Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t know each other before. Besides, how many immortals in Lingwu world don''t know Xuanyuan jiuzhong? That guy has been on the top ten list for many years. Su Changliu was a little surprised when he heard Xiao Yao''s words. He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes and asked, "do you want to get Xuanyuan jiuzhong?"¡° Yes Xiao Yao said, "what''s the matter, can''t you?" Su Changliu looked at Xiao Yao with disdain in his eyes and said, "although my master is good at you and gave you the xuantie sword, I have to say that if you go to fight with Xuanyuan Jiuchong, you may not know how you died. In this world, no one can defeat Xuanyuan Jiuchong except my master." It was said before that Su Changliu had a blind worship of Xu kuangge, but now it seems to be true. Now, Xu kuangge has entered the immortal gate. Although Xuanyuan Jiuchong is powerful, he is only a man in heaven. Naturally, he can''t be an immortal''s opponent. However, when Xu kuangge disappeared, it seemed that Xu kuangge was the second in the list of top ten experts. He was always suppressed by Xuanyuan Jiuchong. How could su Changliu be so sure that Xu kuangge could defeat Xuanyuan Jiuchong? It''s not bragging. What is it? However, Xiao Yao is too lazy to tangle too much with Su Changliu on this issue, which is meaningless. Anyway, since Su Changliu is willing to think so, it''s better to think so. Anyway, Xiao Yao won''t lose a piece of meat, and he doesn''t want to have any dispute with Su Changliu on this issue. What if the guy who can''t argue can''t say he can''t do it, but he gets angry and beat himself up? From what Su Changliu said before, he didn''t take xuanjianzong too seriously. He just felt that this was the task given to him by Xu kuangge. Naturally, he didn''t take Xiaoyao too seriously. Kneeling for Xiaoyao before was just a form. Xiao Yao is too simple to frighten Su Changliu as the patriarch, unless he lives in a dream. After thinking for a moment, Xiao Yao asked, "you haven''t answered my previous question. Now I''m the leader of xuanjianzong and xuantiejian. Will you help me to do Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Looking at Xiao Yao''s expression, it seems that he is serious. Su Changliu has no nonsense. He frowned a little. After thinking for a while, he said, "do you have a grudge against Xuanyuan Jiuchong?"¡° No, it''s not right. It''s also revenge. In fact, to be exact, it should be that I went to him first. " Xiao Yao said, "he wanted to kill me before, but he didn''t succeed."¡° Are you bullshit? " Su Chang left his face full of disbelief and said, "if that Xuanyuan jiuzhong really wants to kill you, do you still have a chance to escape?" Xiao Yao really doesn''t understand now. Su Changliu worships Xu kuangge blindly. He can understand. After all, these two people are masters and apprentices. How can we say that this guy is also an eight fold master? Why should he worship Xuanyuan nine fold blindly? Feelings in his eyes, as long as the world is immortal, it is a master! Or the kind of master who looks up to him£¨ Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1449

    It can be seen that Su Changliu also has a reverence for Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Xiao Yao is a little impatient after hearing so much from Su Changliu.


    He slapped his hand on the table and said, "you haven''t answered my question yet! Just to ask you a question, if I really want to do Xuanyuan jiuzhong, would you like to help me? "


    After patting the table, Xiao Yao himself was scared to cry.


    What''s more, I''m patting the table with an eight fold master! Who gave her courage, Liang Jingru? Fortunately, Su Changliu did not seem to pay attention to this detail.


    "What are you doing? You do Xuanyuan jiuzhong, want me to help you push your fart Su Chang asked with a wink.


    Xiao Yao: "his heart is full of troughs.


    This guy who doesn''t care about the world can drive? What''s more, it''s still the kind of car with welded door!


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s surprise, Su Changliu coughed awkwardly: "I''m sorry, some of them are disrespectful, but I''m really curious. If you want to deal with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, why should I help you?"


    "Because I can''t beat him!" Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and said, "if I can beat him, I still need to talk to you?"


    Su Changliu grew up and said in surprise, "are you going to bully him by a group of people?"


    Xiao Yao cocked his legs and said, "if I can beat him, of course I''ll go to him to fight alone, but I can''t beat him. That''s why I need more helpers. You talk a lot. You haven''t told me yet. Do you dare?"


    "Just do it. At most, I can''t do it. I was killed by him." Su Changliu doesn''t care.


    Xiao Yao put up his thumb and said with a smile, "that''s right! That''s the attitude you should have! "


    Su Chang touched the back of his head and said, "how can I always feel cheated by you? I knew that I might as well be the leader of xuanjianzong... "He mumbled the last half of the story.


    "It doesn''t seem to be useful for you to regret now," Xiao said


    "Who says I''m going to regret it? I''m just depressed. You have to provoke a master like that. Ah, I''m tired of it. Your young cultivation is very good. Your future is limitless. Of course, compared with my master, you are still far behind." Su Changliu said.


    As for Su Changliu''s words, Xiao Yao only listened to the front part and the back part, but he ignored them directly. Moreover, he thought that it was very good for him to get Su Changliu''s comments. Compared with Xu Bingge, he certainly couldn''t. That guy, when he seemed to be about his age, was already an eight or nine level master, Even Xuanyuan nine heavy, all want to let some of the existence. Now, I can only be regarded as a dreg.


    At this time, the curtain of the barracks was suddenly lifted.


    A girl came bouncing in.


    Xiao Yao covered his face with a headache.


    When Xiao Yao noticed someone approaching just now, he had already guessed that it was Liu March. After all, he had already told everyone to step back and pass on the order. No matter the people of the tiger army or the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, they would not take Xiao Yao''s words seriously, but Liu March


    According to the truth, Liu March is not young, but I don''t know why. After she wakes up, she looks like a child.


    Talking, walking and eating are like a child.


    "Why, you are still here!" See Xiao Yao, Liu March eyes are bright.


    Xiao Yao is going to be crazy. The girl is still looking for herself.


    It''s not typical. What are you doing idle?


    "What are you doing here when you don''t sleep at night?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I can''t sleep!" Liu March said with a smile, "just in time, I''m here to have a chat with you. Do you have any guests here? How come I''ve never seen this old man before? "


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched a little.


    Don''t mention Xiao Yao, but Su Changliu was a little depressed. Before, he thought Xiao Yao''s attitude towards himself was too much. But when he thought that he was the leader of xuanjianzong, he should be too much. He couldn''t take over the mess and didn''t benefit at all. Besides, there was xuantie sword given by Xu kuangge, Even if he doesn''t take him seriously, he can''t help it. But now a little girl, Sue, will say that she is an old man. Don''t you want to lose face?


    Can you respect others a little!


    His heart almost broke when he thought of this.


    "Well, the old man''s beard is so long!" Liu March also walked towards Su Changliu when he spoke.


    Su Chang left consciousness to step back, with a very alert look at Liu March, said: "what do you want to do?"


    "Pluck your beard!" Liu March very innocent said.


    Su Changliu was almost crazy. He looked at Liu March and said seriously: "don''t come here, you come here, I''ll kill you! I''m really going to kill you, not scare you! "


    Liu March laughs happily, as if what Su Changliu just said is not a threat, but a big joke.


    Xiao Yao takes two steps forward and drags Liu march back. He thinks that Su Changliu was very serious when he just said that. Moreover, although he doesn''t know Su Changliu very well, he has a general understanding of each other''s behavior and emotional intelligence. Such a person is certainly not the kind who likes to joke.


    "What are you doing?" Liu March blinked at Xiao Yao and asked. When she spoke, she seemed to be dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao''s head is going to hurt, and he said, "aunt, please, can you go back to sleep?"


    "I will not!" Liu March bulging mouth, like an angry child.


    Xiao Yao holds his forehead, thinking that Liu March''s present state is not childish, but mentally retarded!


    "Which landlord''s silly girl is this?" Su Changliu asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    "Well, you tell me a story and I''ll go to bed, OK?" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao finally saw the dawn of success. Without thinking about it, he immediately nodded and agreed: "yes."


    Next, Liu March looked at Xiao Yao excitedly, waiting for him to speak.


    However, after Xiao Yao agreed, he realized that he didn''t seem to think that he could tell any stories, which was not what he was good at!


    Hold for a long time, Xiao Yao said: "once upon a time, there was a fly, buzzing, buzzing, and then PA, was patted to death, OK, you can go back to sleep."


    However, Liu March has not been fooled by Xiao Yao. She looks at Xiao Yao, and her eyes make Xiao Yao hairy. He is wondering if he has gone too far. Although Liu March looks like a child now, she is not a child after all! It''s necessary to spend some time thinking about a story. After all, there were many stories in the world before, but when he was going to admit his mistake and say it again, Liu March first said, "who killed the fly?"


    Xiao Yao


    How does he know who killed that fly!


    Besides, is the answer important?


    Xiao Yao thinks that he is still wrong. This girl is... The brain of Temo is not enough!


    He thought that when he saw Liu march in Taohua Island, the girl was still very good. Why did her IQ plummet this time?


    Zhao Tieniu and Su Changliu can''t help but come out and look at Xiao Yao with a look of disdain. They think that Xiao Yao is so inhuman that such a silly girl is very willing to cheat


    "I killed that fly, OK? Go to bed. " Make complaints about it for a while. Xiao Yao finally succeeded in cooperating Liu in March. However, before he could relax again, he was left by the Soviet Union to be crazy.


    "This girl is very poor. You cheat people. She''s not human." Su Chang said.


    Xiao Yao was crazy: "what did I cheat her?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t know that." Su Changliu said.


    Although Su Chang said so, the tone of his voice and the way he looked at Xiao Yao at this time were like looking at a beast in clothes.


    Xiao Yao sighed and explained, "this is Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister. She sent it here. There''s nothing else. Don''t think so much about it."


    "Liu Zhezhi? I seem to have heard that, why, is there a deep hatred between her and her younger martial sister? " Su Chang asked.


    In Su Chang''s mind, he may have already filled up the play that the younger martial sister and the younger martial sister are killing each other for what benefit.


    For this, Xiao Yao can only say that there are so many plays in Su Chang''s mind


    He waved his hand and said that he really didn''t want to tangle with Su Changliu too much on this topic. He directly asked, "next, what do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t think about it well. I haven''t been out for a long time." Su Changliu said.


    "Your eight level master''s accomplishments are just a breakthrough?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Su Chang nodded.


    "Well, you''ll stay here for a while." Xiao Yao said.


    Su Changliu nodded again, then suddenly remembered something and said, "but I won''t help you with things in the state of Jiang. It''s too much for me to do such a small thing."


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "you still cherish your feathers. Few people in Lingwu world know you. Why are you so low-key? "


    Su Changliu shook his head and said, "you don''t understand."


    Well, this guy is acting like a big man again. He doesn''t have Xu crazy song''s life, but he has Xu crazy song''s disease


    After all these years, he''s still an eight fold master. I really don''t know what to be proud of. Of course, Xiao Yao just thinks about it in his heart and doesn''t say it. After all, if he says it, many people will be offended. For example, Zhao Tieniu, ye tingchao, these immortals are old, but the eight fold master is still far away from them

 Chapter 1450

    In fact, even if Su Chang didn''t say it, Xiao Yao didn''t plan to let him participate in Jiang''s affairs.


    For Xiao Yao, he still hopes that the less people know about Su Changliu''s existence, the better. At that time, dealing with Xuanyuan jiuzhong may become his trump card. If it''s exposed now, when Xuanyuan jiuzhong looks at him, he will naturally take Su Changliu''s help into account. It''s impossible to surprise him, How smart he is! Such a low-level mistake will not be made.


    After Su Chang was settled down, two more people came the next day. One was Sikong Yizhen, who I had seen before, and the other was the nun Xiao Yao had seen before. From Sikong Yizhen''s address to her, Xiao Yao knew her name was Xu Fang. It''s a name that''s too simple to be true. It''s very popular.


    When they get to the tiger army, Su Chang makes a simple arrangement and asks Sikong Yizhen to help Xiao Yao. As for Xu Fang, she just asks her to go back and bring all the disciples of xuanjianzong to prepare for a ceremony. Now Xiao Yao has become the new leader of xuanjianzong, so there must be a ceremony.


    In fact, Xu Fang was very surprised to hear that Xiao Yao had become the new leader of xuanjian sect. As for Sikong Yizhen, he was much more calm. He was also su Changliu''s disciple. He knew more or less about these things. Otherwise, he would not have been so surprised to see Xiao Yao holding xuantie sword, He would not rush back to xuanjianzong in a hurry. He would not hesitate to disturb Su Changliu and pass the news back. Obviously, he also knows what xuantie sword means to them.


    It''s not a big deal for Xiao Yao to become the leader of xuanjianzong. However, when he learned from Sikong Yizhen that all the disciples of xuanjianzong have the lowest accomplishments. It''s a little surprise. There are so many immortal cultivation masters, and he can fight with the king of Qin in full, so he can have some confidence, After all, in the whole Lingwu world, the place where most people cultivate immortals is the great Qin Dynasty.


    As a matter of fact, for the moment, Xiao Yao thinks that the great Qin Dynasty is not so terrible. If you want to talk about the soldiers, there is another Qing Qiu Dynasty in the northern foot of the mountain, which is not necessarily less than that of the great Qin Dynasty. As for the experts in the cultivation of immortals, they also have the great help of xuanjianzong, which is a great surprise for Xiao Yao, He didn''t dare to think about it before, but now it''s a big pie for Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao has a good hand now. As long as he doesn''t play around, he has enough height to stand on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty.


    Jiang''s situation has been relatively stable before, and now there is a strong man like Sikong Yizhen as a helper.


    With the passage of time, the tiger army continued to grow. The common people joined the army and some bandits were recruited. Li xiongshan was responsible for all these things. First of all, Li xiongshan was responsible for the expansion of the tiger army. As for those mountain bandits, Xiao Yaoshi didn''t like them, so naturally, Li xiongshan was in charge of them, Anyway, Li xiongshan was originally a bandit leader. He could talk with those people.


    Those bandits are willing to join the army. They may not really want to shed their blood for the legitimacy of the tigers. Many of them are smart people. They know that if they don''t want to be mountain bandits all their lives, this is their only chance to wash away. As long as the tigers win the final victory, they will be recorded as great achievements, Not to mention whether they can be promoted to the rank of nobility or not, but at least they can start from the beginning. Maybe they can get a lot of benefits when the state treasury of Jiang is opened.


    Many of them were bad, but Xiao Yao turned a blind eye to them.


    He also talked with Li xiongshan once. In the next battle with the government army, the bandits who joined the tiger army had to rush to the front. If it was in the past, Li xiongshan might hesitate to worry about whether those people would agree or even force them into the camp of the government army. But now, at this point, these problems need not be worried by Li xiongshan, At present, most of the state of Jiang has been swallowed by the tigers. According to this trend, it is only a matter of time before Jiang is defeated. As long as he is not a fool, he will not choose to stand on the side of the government army at this time.


    Not to mention their side, the fighting during this period has also led to the defection of many troops who originally stood on the side of the government.


    When the wall fell down, people pushed. This is the situation of Jiang''s army.


    At this time, everyone in Taiping City began to panic.


    Before the fall of the northern foot of the Imperial City, out of a female emperor, they did not think so much, just did not expect so soon, such things will happen to them.


    The ninth Prince has been disheartened and returned to the imperial city.


    "Xuanjianzong''s affairs are not right." The ninth prince said with a dispirited face.


    He didn''t expect that the master, the immortal cultivator, who had been invited by him, would choose to change hands immediately after he saw Xiao Yao, which caused a great blow to the ninth prince. In fact, before that, he had never thought of taking such credit to get the status of Prince. He just wanted to defeat Xiao Yao and defeat Xiao Yao in other ways, Let Xiao Yao support the tiger army to fall apart, let that nasty guy leave Jiang state with his tail in his hand, but he never thought that the final winner was Xiao Yao.


    Although the tiger army has not entered Taiping City yet, as long as he is not a fool, he will understand that it is only a matter of time. Although he devotes himself to studying martial arts, it doesn''t mean that he can''t see such a simple thing. The emperor of the state of Jiang waved his hand. In fact, this incident also dealt him a great blow, and even decided the direction of the next war. It''s just meaningless to talk about it at this time. If it wasn''t for xuanjianzong who was on their side at the beginning, maybe they would have been beaten by the tigers and couldn''t take care of themselves, Later, although xuanjianzong''s choice of defection was not what they could have thought of before, it didn''t matter if it happened. There was no reason to blame anyone for helping them. Now that they are not busy, how can they find fault¡° By the way, father, how''s big brother? Didn''t you say that he went to the Da Qin Dynasty to move rescue soldiers? Now... "The ninth Prince didn''t finish his words. He found that when he said this, the expression on the emperor''s face had changed. The expression on his face was very complicated, with humiliation, anger and deep helplessness. Although there is no answer yet, the ninth Prince knows that his elder brother is not going well. In fact, it''s quite normal. After all, the Qin Dynasty is still dealing with the Qing and autumn Dynasty. It''s not that he can''t help them. It''s just that in the current situation of the state of Jiang, 10000 or 20000 people can''t play a role, but if there are too many people, There will be a lot of pressure on their border with the Qing Dynasty. Even if the Qin Dynasty really wants to help, it will not send heavy troops at this time. Therefore, even if the other party really refuses to help, they can refuse. If they do, they will get nothing from the state of Jiang. After all, the state of Jiang has lost the support of Qingcheng Mountain. Even if they finally win with the help of the Qin Dynasty, it will take a long time to recuperate, They certainly can''t help in the front line between the Qin Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty. Although the ninth Prince is not particularly interested in things above the temple, from the perspective of a normal person, if he was Xuanyuan jiuzhong, he would not be willing to help them¡° Your elder brother is dead. He died in the Qin Dynasty. " The emperor of the state of Jiang said softly The ninth Prince''s eyes widened. This news has really had a great impact on him. Seeing the expression on his father''s face before, he knew that there would be no good news in the future. However, he did not expect that the great Qin Dynasty would do such a wonderful thing. Perhaps, in the eyes of the great Qin Dynasty, their army of the state of Jiang had been grasshoppers after autumn, and it would not be long before they could jump. Moreover, if such a practice was passed back to the state of Jiang, they might show their kindness to the tiger army, When the time comes, it''s not difficult for them to win over the tigers¡° The great Qin Dynasty is deceiving people too much! " The ninth prince was very angry. The emperor of the state of Jiang just sneered and said, "people are deceiving people too much now. What can we do? Can we still beat them The ninth Prince is speechless again. Don''t say that they can''t protect themselves now. I''m afraid they didn''t dare to fight against the Qin Dynasty rashly even at the peak of Jiang''s military strength. That''s all about beating the stone with the egg. After a moment, the ninth Prince suddenly took a step forward¡° Father, three days later, the tigers will press in all the way, and then they will enter the imperial city. "¡° Well The emperor of Jiang nodded and waited for the ninth prince to continue¡° So, father and son beg to ascend the throne! " The ninth Prince continued. The emperor of Jiang was a little surprised. At this time, still want to ascend the throne? This nine son of his own, isn''t he out of his mind? But soon, he realized that the ninth Prince''s idea, not from a wry smile¡° Why are you doing this? " The emperor of Jiang sighed and said, "it''s not worth it."¡° Nothing is not worth it. The state of Jiang can''t be without a monarch for a day. When the son minister becomes the emperor, his father can leave the state of Jiang for a while. The son minister''s personal expedition may also improve his morale... "The ninth Prince''s voice is much lower at last. Maybe he also knows that no matter what he does now, it''s impossible to turn the war around. Perhaps, my heart just want to die with a little dignity... It''s better to die outside the door than to be killed at home£¨ Today''s fourth, and my official account is: bulvwusheng123, no additions can be added, and there are also two songs of the crazy songs, which can be read free of charge, and some updates will be updated in time.

 Chapter 1451

    A hundred miles outside Taiping City, more than 100000 people of the tiger army joined together. In front of them were hundreds of immortals in Qingcheng Mountain. Later, there were more than 100000 men of the tiger army. The army oppressed the city.


    However, at this time, Taiping City was still holding a grand ceremony to ascend the throne.


    In fact, Shanda is exaggerating. It''s just that those officials who can''t run continue to laugh. Some of them know they can''t run away, and some of them are stupid and loyal. They keep suggesting that even if Jiang Guofu army really falls down, they will live and die together with Jiang Guofu army and royal family.


    In fact, this idea is not right or wrong, but some of them have to drag their wives and children to accompany Jiang Guofu''s army. It''s really hard to understand.


    The people in Taiping City don''t even know what ceremony is still held in the red wall at this time. If they know, they may laugh. It''s just like sliding in the world. After a few days, they don''t know whether the Jiang kingdom belongs to their family. They also talk about who the Dragon chair under their buttocks is going to be made for. Isn''t it a funny thing?


    In fact, to be exact, it''s not funny. It''s just a lack of heart.


    Ordinary people don''t know, but it doesn''t mean Xiao Yao doesn''t know either.


    "Brother Xiao, what kind of medicine are you selling in hululi? This country is going to be gone. Do you still think about the throne? " Liu Chengfeng asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and said with a smile, "do you really think the ninth prince wants to be the emperor?"


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Chengfeng said, "I didn''t say that before, but this time the ninth prince asked for it."


    Li xiongshan said with a smile: "in fact, the throne is really not the same thing. Now everyone in the whole Jiang kingdom can go, but the emperor can''t run. Do you want to say that the ninth Prince is willing to be the emperor? He wanted the throne because he felt that he was willing to die with Jiang Guo and wanted to let the old man go. "


    After listening to Li xiongshan''s words, Liu Chengfeng understood and said with a bitter smile, "if I say that, I admire the ninth prince. At least, as a son, he is qualified."


    "As a member of Jiang Guofu army, he is also qualified, but as an emperor, he must not be qualified, because he will become the king of Jiang Guofu army." Li xiongshan said.


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Li xiongshan and Liu Chengfeng''s eyes also fall on Xiao Yao. They still don''t understand what Xiao Yaogang said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at them and said with a smile, "in fact, I''m just talking about it casually. I''m not sure about it now, but I always think that the ninth prince should be able to bring us some surprises."


    "Surprise? Is he going to give his head in a fancy way? " Liu Chengfeng laughs.


    He learned the five words "fancy head giving" after Xiao Yao.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao''s words became a prophecy.


    When they learned that the ninth prince had decided to fight in person, their first reaction was to lie in the trough. It was really a fancy way to give the head away!


    In the current situation, what is it to choose such a way instead of seeking death?


    "Lord, I won''t take part in the last war." Sikong Yizhen finds Xiao Yao and whispers.


    Xiao Yao looked at Sikong Yizhen. At the beginning, he still had some doubts, but he soon understood and nodded: "OK, I promise you." Anyway, the ninth Prince is his apprentice. Although he doesn''t like him very much, there is no way to change the fact that the ninth Prince is his apprentice. He has no way to save the ninth Prince now, and he is already a little sorry. If he is allowed to kill the ninth prince himself, or watch the ninth Prince die, It''s too much.


    Even if Xiao Yao agreed to come down, Sikong Yizhen did not leave immediately, still standing in the same place.


    Xiao Yao smiles and seems to see what is really on Si kongyi''s mind. He says, "don''t worry. You know what I know, but your master Su Changliu won''t know."


    Sikong Yi really red face nodded his head, thanks.


    After Sikong Yizhen left, Xiao Yao immediately fell into sleep. Tomorrow is the last battle. He felt that he still needed to raise his spirit to deal with it. In fact, it wasn''t just him. On this night, all the soldiers of the tiger army and the government army went to bed very early. Although they didn''t discuss it, they were very relieved of each other''s last battle, They all chose the battle of gentlemen, and Xiao Yao didn''t think about any more tactics. Otherwise, if he chose to besiege the city, it would be a frog cooked in warm water for the imperial city''s army. There was no food and grass supply. Even if he didn''t move a soldier, it would not be difficult to win the imperial city completely.


    Xiao Yao didn''t do that, and the ninth Prince didn''t do anything about the night attack. It''s not that he was too stupid and didn''t know how to adapt. It''s because he always felt that if he really had such an idea, Xiao Yao would fight back quickly. Who knows how many tiger Army spies came to inform the emperor. After all, the war between the two armies is also a war between spies, Not to mention that there is a gap between the government and the army, but there is also a gap between the government and the army. It''s a secret.


    Although Xiao Yao can think of it, it doesn''t mean that he has to find out the gap, because they will continue to expand their forces. As long as they have such an idea, they will inevitably have people from the government and the army mixing in. This number will always remain the same. It''s just killing one by one, and it''s also a waste of time. Even if the door is wide open, what can government troops do to them? The next day, at dawn, all the soldiers got up, including Xiao Yao. The trumpet blew, and the army moved forward at a slow speed. Meanwhile, the 30000 people who finally gathered together in the government army also came to the fierce tiger army. On this day, it will completely overthrow the state of Jiang. There are also countless eyes, staring at the direction of the state of Jiang, the northern foot, the Qin Dynasty, the state of Zhao, the state of Wei... Countless. At the beginning, when the female emperor of Beilu ascended the throne, there were also countless eyes staring, which was nothing new. When it was thirty miles away from the Imperial City, a pawn suddenly rushed to the ninth Prince''s horse. He looked at the ninth prince, his face full of perseverance¡° Emperor, why do we go out of the city to fight? " Asked the pawn¡° Be presumptuous, go back! " As soon as his words were finished, he was immediately reprimanded¡° Wait a minute The ninth Prince suddenly turned over and dismounted, went to the pawn''s front, stretched out his hand, helped the other side pat away the soil on the shoulder. Looking at those black eyes, the ninth Prince laughed and asked, "how old are you?" The pawn''s courage was really small. He knew that he was facing the emperor of the state of Jiang, but he was still not afraid. He craned his neck and said, "I''m eighteen."¡° Where are your parents? " Asked the ninth prince. The pawn didn''t know why the ninth prince asked this question. However, he asked honestly: "they are all in Taiping City."¡° Yes, they are all in Taiping City. In fact, many of us are similar to you. Their parents are also in Taiping City. If we really wait for them to fight, do you know how many people will die in Taiping City? Even if the government and the army are not willing to kill the common people, there will be no accident if the sword has no eyes. When the time comes, there will be a river of blood. What do you say? " The ninth prince asked. After listening to such an answer, the pawn was speechless. He didn''t expect that this was the reason why he went out of town to fight¡° I just became the emperor of the state of Jiang. Although it''s meaningless, I have to do something for the people of the state of Jiang, don''t I? Moreover, although I don''t want to strike you or disturb the morale of the army, no matter how we fight this war, we will inevitably be destroyed. I know that even if I don''t say it, you all know that there are many people who have run away during this period. I''m glad that you are still here. I also know that you are not afraid of death. Since we are not afraid of death, Then why can''t we die with more vigour? " The ninth prince held out his hand, pointed to the front, and said: "the front is the battlefield for us, but if we shrink in Taiping City, we can really rely on the advantage of the city to resist for a little more time. What''s the significance of that time for us? The end result is death, isn''t it? Rather than die in Taiping City, I think it''s more dignified to die in the battlefield. At least that will make me feel that I''m dying in the front line, rather than being caught in a jar. " The ninth Prince didn''t deliberately lower his voice when he said this, so the people around him also heard it. The atmosphere that was low enough was depressed a lot. Can hear behind, they all had a kind of blood boiling feeling. As the ninth prince said, although we don''t talk about it, our hearts are like a mirror. Who doesn''t know that with their current strength and strength, when they encounter more than 100000 soldiers, the immortal cultivator in Qingcheng Mountain and Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, the two powerful experts will surely die? Anyway, it''s better to die with dignity¡° Kill, kill, kill No one in the army knew who was the leader, but suddenly there was a loud and powerful cry. With a smile on his face, the ninth Prince turned over and went on. The pawn who had stopped the ninth Prince Ma before, looking at the army, suddenly burst into tears. He felt that the ninth prince was more imperial than the previous king Jiang. Perhaps, if the ninth prince was the emperor of the state of Jiang at the beginning, the army of the state of Jiang would not come to this end. It''s just that there are not many ifs in this world, and everything has become a foregone conclusion. Why should we consider the cause and effect before and after... (today''s fifth watch added a chapter, which is really gone. If we continue to update tomorrow, we''ll be very sleepy...)

 Chapter 1452

    This is the most powerful battle between the government army and the tiger army for such a long time.


    Even before they had the help of the immortal practitioners of xuanjianzong, I''m afraid they were not so heroic.


    The previous heroism and courage were given to them by those powerful immortals, but this time it was different. Their heroism and courage were won by themselves.


    Life and death are indifferent to do this sentence, although vulgar, can be used here is not too much, the heart is no longer afraid of death, in this world, what is worth them to fear, to panic?


    The people on the side of the tiger army were also a little surprised when they heard the neat cry of killing. They thought that the next government army they were going to face was still as ineffective as before, but they didn''t expect that they were under a layer of pressure when they didn''t fight.


    It''s a strange thing for them. Before, they were not so inferior. The government and army didn''t make them aware of any arrogance. But now, in the end, they feel the pressure. They still burst out with such a strong momentum when the number of people is absolutely behind.


    "This..." Li xiongshan beside Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "This is probably the surprise that the ninth Prince brought me." Xiao Yao looked at Li xiongshan and said with a smile.


    Li xiongshan nodded, can only say is more and more admire Xiao Yao foresight ability.


    Probably affected by the atmosphere of the government and army, the soldiers on the side of the tiger army were also shocked.


    Although we all know that as long as we fight against each other, the tigers will win a great victory, but at least at the last moment, those people of the government army won the respect of everyone.


    These people, even if they are dead, should also be able to leave a heavy mark in history, right?


    For a soldier, it''s not knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, nor facing death, but going to death generously!


    There is such a generous opponent to the Soviet Union, the tigers all feel that they are in the dominant situation, can not take out the blood and courage, it is also too much to look down upon.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Similarly, no one took the lead. In the fierce tiger army, there was a neat cry of killing and marching forward together.


    Xiao Yao and others, riding on the horse, walking in the front.


    Although there was no suspense in this battle, Xiao Yao still wanted to respect his opponent to the greatest extent, so he chose to fight. Otherwise, he would be a ninth prince who could crush him with the strength of the immortal cultivator in Qingcheng Mountain.


    But Xiao Yao came in person. If it wasn''t for the ninth prince who chose to go out of the city to fight, maybe he wouldn''t do it, and wouldn''t give each other face. Only when the other party does something worthy of respect, can he really get respect from others.


    When the two armies met, the soldiers on both sides were quiet almost at the same time. They stared at their opponents with sharp eyes. Each of them was fierce and powerful.


    Xiao Yao looks at the ninth prince, who also looks at him.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, from the eyes of the ninth prince, he didn''t feel how angry and resentful the other side was.


    On the contrary, he felt that the ninth Prince''s eyes were more gentle, which made him feel most curious.


    "See you again." The ninth Prince spoke first.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    "Before, you blocked my path of cultivation with sword Qi. I hated you, but soon I realized that it''s not your fault. We are all young people. Why do you beat me instead of me? So it''s still my problem. " Said the ninth prince.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m glad you think so." With these words, he regretted it. He always felt that it was too heavy to pretend and force him to say so. He gave full play to the four words of supremacy.


    However, the ninth Prince didn''t seem to pay special attention to these. He just nodded, pulled his horse and continued: "this day, we will continue to see Zhenzhang on the sword. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes slightly astringent, he did not expect that at this time, the ninth prince would put forward such a request, but it was only a short hesitation, and soon he agreed.


    "But let''s talk first. You can''t let me." Said the ninth prince.


    Xiao Yao said: "if I don''t let you, maybe you can''t even stop a sword."


    The ninth prince was helpless.


    He knew that Xiao Yao was telling the truth, but at this time, this kind of truth seemed to be a little prickly.


    Fortunately, he soon adjusted his mood and said, "no matter what, I can''t leave alive today. In this case, I might as well fight you fairly."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t talk much any more. A golden awn flashed in his hand. He holds the talisman in his hand. He doesn''t choose to use the xuantie sword. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is already giving way to each other.


    The ninth Prince pushed his feet lightly, and the next second his body soared up. When he raised his body, his wrist moved slightly, and he drew out the sword hanging on his horse, and the sword flickered.


    A sword wind roars towards Xiao Yao.


    The talisman in Xiao Yao''s hand rippled out a golden awn. Suddenly, the originally oppressive sword wind disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed.


    I use one sword to tell thousands of worries, and I use one sword to solve thousands of worries.


    Xiao Yao''s body has also been in the air, flying toward the ninth prince.


    "Give it back!" The ninth Prince''s eyes flashed a fine awn. The sword in his hand was like a spirit snake, accompanied by a stream of Qi blade.


    However, before Xiao Yao''s body, all the Qi blades condensed with sword Qi had dissipated.


    The following Liu Chengfeng, seeing this scene, couldn''t help sighing: "although I''m not an immortal, and I don''t know anything about sword spirit, from my point of view, the gap between the ninth Prince and brother Xiao is getting bigger and bigger."


    "Well, you''re quite right." Zhao Tieniu smiles, looks at Xiao Yao''s back and says, "how many young people can compete with Xiao Yao in the world? There are still too few geniuses in the world. Xiao Yao should have less fun. At the beginning, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng thought Lingwu world was very boring, too... "


    "So, does Xu crazy song want to soar to find a real master?" Liu Chengfeng asked.


    "Maybe it was at the beginning, but it certainly wasn''t later. Later, he just wanted to find a stable place to live. As he got older, he naturally looked down on fame and wealth, and there was no so-called utilitarianism. He was invincible in the world. He couldn''t beat her with a bowl of warm tea and a drum."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the confused Liu Chengfeng and said with a smile, "OK, I don''t want to talk to you about this. Now you can''t understand it."


    "..." Liu Chengfeng rubbed his nose and thought that he should be despised again, but he was despised by people like Zhao Tieniu. He really had no temper


    The ninth prince made a sword, and Xiao Yao blocked it. He made another sword, which was the same.


    No matter how crazy the ninth Prince is, Xiao Yao is still as calm as a lake.


    There was no expression of loss on those soldiers'' faces. Maybe in other people''s eyes, there is a big gap between the ninth Prince and Xiao Yao. No matter how they fight, they can''t win. But in their eyes, the ninth prince wants to tell them in this way that a strong opponent is not terrible. What''s terrible is that he doesn''t even have the courage to pull out three feet.


    Finally, Li xiongshan roared: "kill!" More than one hundred thousand tigers were all pressed towards the government army.


    The government army also showed no sign of weakness, and rushed to the tiger army. There were 30000 people, with the momentum of 300000 people. The last war started after Li xiongshan''s word "kill" fell.


    Over the sky, Xiao Yao also realized that the battle had officially started and finally moved.


    In his hand, Fu Li pulled up a long rainbow and dived from the top to the bottom.


    The ninth prince watched Xiao Yao''s figure and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Strong momentum, such as Taishan, made him feel out of breath. At this time, he suddenly remembered what Xiao Yao said to him before the battle.


    "You can''t stop a sword."


    When Xiao Yao said that, he didn''t mean to joke at all. The ninth prince also knew that Xiao Yao was not bragging, but in his subconscious, there was always a voice echoing in his mind.


    "I don''t agree!"


    He didn''t agree.


    We are all young people.


    I can''t be your opponent, but why can''t I even stop your sword?


    But now, when he faced Xiao Yao''s sword, when it fell, he suddenly realized that there was a gully between Xiao Yao and him.


    In this life, he can only look up to it.


    "I hope I can be a decent opponent in my next life..." the ninth prince took a deep breath, still raised his sword and poured it at Xiao Yao.


    Into the river.


    It''s gone forever!


    With the sound of "Dang" metal collision, the sword in the hands of the ninth prince was left with only one hilt, and the blade was broken and scattered.


    The talisman in Xiao Yao''s hand turned into a golden light and crossed the body of the ninth prince.


    He lowered his head, looked at the dark blood hole on his body, and grinned. The hilt of the sword was still firmly held in his hand, as if his life could be placed on the hilt of the sword.


    In the blink of an eye, the ninth Prince''s body fell down.


    Xiao Yao also returned to the horse.


    "It''s easy to win." Liu Chengfeng said with a smile.


    "Not at all." Xiao Yao shook his head, put away Fu Li, looked at Liu Chengfeng, pointed to the body of the ninth Prince and said, "in fact, the impact is quite big."


    (today''s first watch is still in code.)

 Chapter 1453

    The battle between 130000 people and 30000 people lasted for three hours. They were fighting all the time and never stopped. Every soldier had no chance to breathe. Among them, there were many accidental injuries. All of them were killed red eyed. In their world, besides killing, they were killing. They were no longer human beings, but became killing machines.


    It seems that only the hot blood can make them more powerful.


    Sikong Yizhen still made a move. Xiao Yao said that although the last government troops were worthy of respect, they were battlefield after all. They needed to solve the battle as soon as possible and enter Taiping City as soon as possible. Moreover, they also needed to reduce the casualties of their own people. It was always bad for them to choose to wait and see the play. For this reason, Si Kong Yi really wanted to make complaints about it because Xiao Yao still spoke to him at once.


    Why don''t you do it yourself? This is what Si Kong Yi really wants to make complaints about.


    At the end of this battle, the tiger army won the final victory at the cost of 10000 soldiers, which was beyond Xiao Yao''s imagination. After all, 130000 people vs 30000 people were a massacre, but they still paid the price. It''s really hard to say. From this, we can see how terrible it was for the last government army to fight back, If the government army they faced at the beginning had such a magnificent division, the tiger army would not have gained such a great advantage in such a short time. In the final analysis, the ninth prince gave them confidence and belief.


    The next morning, Xiao Yao took everyone into the imperial city.


    Before, they had been cleaning up the battlefield, and buried the ninth prince by the way. There was no tombstone, only the hilt. Looking at the hilt, no one should be able to guess his identity.


    The reason for not leaving the tombstone is that Xiao Yao is worried that he will be watched by tomb robbers. Although there is no burial object, the marmots will go down to have a look at the tomb of Prince Jiang Guojiu, even if they don''t think there will be anything good in it.


    "This is the last thing I do for you." Xiao Yao looked at the hilt left by the ninth Prince and said.


    After entering Taiping City, all the people were cheering.


    They didn''t hate the former government troops, nor did they like the tigers. In fact, for these ordinary people, who was the emperor of the state of Jiang and who won in the end can''t have a great impact on their lives. The reason why they celebrate and are happy is that the war is finally over, They don''t need to live in fear any more.


    Li xiongshan was beside Xiao Yao. He heard Xiao Yao say to him, "see? These people welcome you very much. "


    Li xiongshan gave a smile.


    Xiao Yao continued: "but have you ever thought that they are also very afraid of you?"


    Li xiongshan was stunned and asked, "why?"


    "Because you used to be horse thieves." Xiao Yao said.


    The cold voice made Li xiongshan look very embarrassed.


    "I know that you don''t want to talk about the past, but you and the tigers, most of them used to be horse thieves. You should know more about what horse thieves mean to the people than I do. That''s their disaster."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li xiongshan fell into silence. He didn''t know what to say for a long time. He didn''t really think about this problem.


    Xiao Yao continued: "today, you will become the emperor of the state of Jiang. Now that you become the emperor, you can''t be as short-sighted as before. In fact, there is a saying that although I didn''t tell you, we can make it clear that I can make you the emperor of the state of Jiang, and others the emperor of the state of Jiang. I don''t have to rule you, I just hope, You can do something that satisfies me


    As Xiao Yao said, Xiao Yao never said such a thing.


    However, Li xiongshan has always understood this in his heart, so up to now, he has never thought of doing some small moves behind Xiao Yao''s back. He knows that no matter what he does, he can''t avoid Xiao Yao''s eyes. This is his intuition.


    "Xiao Ge."


    "Well."


    Li xiongshan took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, I don''t dare any more."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, glanced at him one eye, ask a way: "you dare not what?"


    "I don''t dare to be the emperor of the state of Jiang." Li xiongshan said with a bitter smile, "I always feel that I don''t have that great ability. When I become the emperor of the state of Jiang, I may not be as good as others. The former Emperor of the state of Jiang, the ninth prince, I think they are born with more imperial spirit than me."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and then laughed again.


    "Very good."


    "Ah?" Li xiongshan really doesn''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao. Why is it so good?


    Xiao Yao said: "before, I was still worried about what you would think. Now that you have such an idea, I feel relieved. In fact, what you said is the truth. As far as you are concerned, you are really not suitable to be an emperor. However, it is a good thing to know your own shortcomings, because you only need to realize that you will improve yourself. No one is born to be an emperor, Do you think the ninth prince was born to be a king? Give up, that''s because he has always been the ninth prince, always in a respectable environment, so he looks more temperament, when you become emperor for a long time, you will understand


    Speaking of this, Xiao yaodun continued: "when you become the emperor of the state of Jiang, things on the side of the state of Jiang will basically come to an end, but it doesn''t mean that you can relax your vigilance. On the contrary, it''s the end for me, but it''s just the beginning for you. Being an emperor is more difficult than leading a war, One is to win by force, the other is to win by intelligence. Wu Wutong became the female emperor in the Northern Piedmont. I never worried about it because she was a princess before, and Li Wang. How about you? You used to be a horse thief. "..." Li xiongshan sniffed and said, "brother Xiao, otherwise you''d better do it for the emperor, or let Liu Chengfeng do it. Anyway, I think he''s more suitable than me."¡° What you should think about now is not these, but how to really become the emperor of the state of Jiang and make that Dragon Robe fit. To tell you the truth, I didn''t think about what you said, but let''s dig out our hearts and say, "if Liu Chengfeng really becomes the emperor of the state of Jiang, are you willing?" Li xiongshan laughed and said, "I''m not reconciled."¡° That''s all right? If you fight for it yourself, hold it well, unless you really want to give it up. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "when you become an emperor, don''t be too anxious to deal with the people under your hands, because that will create an illusion to others, that is, you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Although we all have this idea, this is also something we have to do, but it needs a transition." Xiao Yao just mentioned it to Li xiongshan. Li xiongshan seemed to have thought of something. He flashed a cold light in his eyes and said, "I''ll take all the military power in my own hands, and start recruiting new soldiers, let more ordinary people join the army, and then catch the punishment one by one. If they really can''t hold their breath and want to do something, sooner or later they will show their tail, At that time, I can do it. If they are willing to live their life honestly, I am willing to give them a chance, which can be regarded as a chance for me? " Xiao Yao laughs and praises him: "that''s right. I''m just saying that casually. You already have a general idea. It''s a good thing to say that you don''t dare to be an emperor? I think you are well prepared. " Li xiongshan smiles. He was not embarrassed by his previous hypocrisy¡° Go on Xiao Yao said. Li xiongshan was slightly stunned. He just continued: "the middle transition, in my opinion, should be safe, because in a short period of time, they dare not do anything. First of all, because the previous battle has just ended, they can''t afford it. Although I can''t afford it, it''s better than them. Secondly, your presence has also created a great deterrent to them, and even cast a shadow on their hearts. Although such deterrent will fade away gradually because you leave the state of Jiang, this time is enough for me to do a lot of things. In the end, they need to attract more people. Only when there are more people can they be bold, which also takes time. " Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, he thinks that Li xiongshan thinks more than he thought before. Probably because Li xiongshan is going to be the emperor of the state of Jiang instead of him, so he doesn''t need to think about these things¡° Now that you have a perfect idea, when you are in the red wall, start to prepare. " Xiao Yao said, "I don''t need to know what you want to do, and I don''t bother to ask what you''ve done. I just look at the final result." Li xiongshan nodded his head with a serious face. He could not help but come out happy and said: "brother Xiao, you see, compared with me, you are obviously more powerful! This should be the so-called imperial spirit, right¡° Give up, I''m called domineering... "Xiao Yao said. Into the red wall, the people who should run, have almost run. This is not a surprise for Xiao Yao. However, he was ready before that, and he had put his eyes on the line. Some people could run, but some people could not run. The prince had died in the imperial city. If they wanted to escape, they would be shot. What dared to protect them was also a killing. When he got to the main hall, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that there was a man sitting on the Dragon chair¡° These emperors, one by one, really don''t like running! " Xiao Yao thinks of Wu Li again. Seeing the man sitting on the Dragon chair, Li xiongshan was also a little surprised and asked, "are you really not afraid of death?" The emperor of the state of Jiang is indifferent£¨ The second one is coming! Continue in codeword...)

 Chapter 1454

    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the emperor of the state of Jiang looked down at Xiao Yao and Li xiongshan and said with a smile, "if I want to run, can I run off?"


    "In that case, why don''t you stop the children who want to escape? They are all your flesh and blood. Do you have the heart to see them die? " Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    He felt that the emperor of the state of Jiang was really a smart man. He had seen through all this for a long time, but soon he felt that what he said was nonsense. Can ordinary people become the emperor of the state of Jiang?


    "Whether they escape or not, they will die. In this case, why do I have to leave them here? At least before they die, they all feel that they can leave alive and leave with hope. For them, it''s actually a very happy thing. It''s a very painful thing to wait for death here."


    The emperor of the state of Jiang buckled his fingers and said, "when I sit here waiting for you, I feel very sad."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Kill it." Xiao Yao said.


    Now Xiao Yao has only one Li xiongshan beside him.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "shall I come?"


    "If you want to be the emperor of the state of Jiang, of course you are here." Xiao Yao said without expression.


    Li xiongshan took a deep breath, pulled out the knife hanging on his waist and walked towards the man sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Just walked five steps, suddenly, the emperor of the state of Jiang flashed a fine awn in his eyes. He held his hands on the armrest, leaned slightly, glared angrily, and said, "dare you!"


    Li xiongshan was startled by this roar. He subconsciously stepped back and his brain was blank.


    Xiao Yao sighed when he saw Li xiongshan''s performance just now.


    The man sitting on the Dragon chair, looking at Li xiongshan''s embarrassed and embarrassed expression, burst into laughter and fell back and forth with tears coming down.


    He held out his hand, pointed to Li xiongshan and said, "horse thief, in the end, it''s still horse thief. Just like you, you still want to be emperor?"


    Li xiongshan is speechless.


    Recalling his state just now, he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    Xiao Yao went up to Li xiongshan, put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "this guy has been emperor for a long time. It''s nothing to scare you, but you have to overcome the obstacles in your heart."


    Li xiongshan blinked and looked at Xiao Yao. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t realize that he had any obstacles now.


    "First of all, you should not continue to regard him as the emperor of the state of Jiang in your heart." Xiao Yao hit the nail on the head and said.


    Li xiongshan suddenly realized and nodded his head. He held the knife more tightly.


    Just as Li xiongshan was about to start again, the emperor of the state of Jiang looked at Xiao Yao and suddenly asked again, "in fact, I always have a curiosity in my heart. Why do you have to support such a thing to become the emperor of the state of Jiang? If you really have a purpose, why don''t you come to me directly? "


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "looking for you? You don''t dare. "


    "Oh?" The emperor of the state of Jiang smiles, and his eyes look very calm. He doesn''t feel panicked because he is about to enter the yellow spring. He holds his chin in one hand and asks with great interest, "may I talk about it?"


    "I want all Jiang''s soldiers to enter the territory of the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at the emperor of the state of Jiang. For a dying man, he really didn''t think there was anything he couldn''t say, "dare you?"


    "..." the emperor of the state of Jiang was a little surprised and asked, "do you really think so?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Madman, you are just a madman. Don''t you know that to fight against the Qin Dynasty with the strength of the state of Jiang is to strike a stone with an egg?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you''re right. With the strength of the state of Jiang, if you want to deal with the Qin Dynasty, it''s really a mantis arm blocking the car and hitting the stone with the egg, but what if you add the north foot? What about the Qing and autumn dynasties? "


    "Is that what you think?" The emperor Jiang''s face lightened a lot. Indeed, in addition to the northern foothills and the Qing and autumn dynasties, it''s not impossible for them to deal with the great Qin Dynasty. We can''t say what the odds are. We can only say that they have hope at least.


    The emperor pointed to Li xiongshan, who was standing on the side, and said, "are you sure he has the courage?"


    "He has less scruples than you. There are too many things you need to think about, but he is different. He thinks that he is a horse thief. Even if he has nothing, it''s no big deal. For example, you are a rich man. Suddenly someone ransacks your house. From then on, you can only live the life of eating roots, For you, it''s just like death, but for him, it''s just a return to his previous life. What if it''s a piece of cake? Anyway, I''ve experienced it. There''s nothing to lose. "


    The emperor of the state of Jiang slightly gnawed his head to show his understanding.


    Li xiongshan on the side is to stare big eyes to look at Xiao Yao, some inconceivable.


    It''s hard for him to believe that Xiao Yao can grasp his innermost thoughts so carefully.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, and Li xiongshan walked forward. His hand fell and his head rolled down to the door of the main hall. His bloody body was still sitting on the Dragon chair.


    "Don''t take this dragon chair?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Li xiongshan shook his head and said with a smile, "on the contrary, I didn''t even intend to wipe the blood off it."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Turn around and walk out of the hall.


    At this time, an immortal in Qingcheng Mountain, about 40 years old, came to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, can we go now?" Asked the immortal.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''ve told you many times. Just call me Xiao Yao. I''m still ashamed of the two words, sir."


    The cultivator just laughed and didn''t tangle with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao continued: "now things here are over. If you want to go back, you can do it at any time, but you have helped the tigers, so you don''t want to ask Li xiongshan for any good?"


    The cultivator of Qingcheng Mountain shook his head and said, "there''s nothing I want, but before I came, the leader asked me to take a message for Li xiongshan."


    Xiao Yao nodded, said: "you come with me, I will not help you tell, since it is the leader let you say, in front of his face."


    The immortal monk thought about it, nodded, followed Xiao Yao and walked into the hall again.


    Li xiongshan nodded, went to him, lowered his head slightly, and said, "I don''t know what the headmaster ordered?"


    What Li xiongshan uses here is to order, it can be seen how low his posture is.


    It seems that the man who cultivates immortals is not suitable, but his task is just to recite a sentence, so after adjusting his mood, he brewed and said: "the leader said, I hope that General Li can take Jiang kingdom as the most important, otherwise, he will definitely take your head."


    Li xiongshan gave a wry smile and arched his hand and said, "please go back and tell the headmaster. Don''t worry. Li has no other skills, but he is not a villain. He knows what to do and what not to do."


    In fact, Li xiongshan was also a little depressed. He was really subdued as an emperor. Apart from other things, he couldn''t walk across his territory in the state of Jiang


    After seeing the middle-aged monk leave, Xiao Yao said, "I think the leader of Qingcheng Mountain always keeps his word."


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t have the courage to test it." Li xiongshan said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    At this time, Liu Chengfeng suddenly came in with two guards.


    "Brother Shaw, someone''s coming." Liu Chengfeng said with a frown.


    "Who?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of the Qin Dynasty." The expression on Liu Chengfeng''s face looks strange.


    After listening to Liu Chengfeng''s words, Xiao Yao''s face became a little strange. No one thought that at this time, the Qin Dynasty would send someone to come.


    "Who do they want to see?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Chengfeng looked at Li xiongshan standing beside Xiao Yao and said, "the people who came here say they want to see the new emperor of the state of Jiang."


    "That''s you." Xiao Yao looked at Li xiongshan and said.


    Li xiongshan frowned and said, "we''ve just entered the Imperial City, and they''ve just arrived. Haven''t we set out before we got close to Taiping City?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is quite normal. I can''t guess what the people of the Qin Dynasty think. However, since they are here, we still have to see them. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a shame for others?"


    With that, Xiao Yao pointed to the Dragon chair and said, "now, you sit on it first."


    "Ah?" Li xiongshan was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said: "since they are here to see the new emperor of the state of Jiang, let''s take out the posture of the emperor to see him!"


    Xiao Yao has always had little affection for the people of the Qin Dynasty, except for one Zhao Tieniu. Now that the other party is here, Xiao Yao thinks that he must have a different purpose, but he doesn''t see anyone, so it''s meaningless to speculate.


    Li xiongshan hesitated for a moment and nodded. The two soldiers who followed Liu Chengfeng were very insightful and immediately went up to clean up the body in the hall.


    "Prepare for the coffin to be put in. It will be a heavy burial in a while." Xiao Yao said.


    The two soldiers nodded quickly.


    When Li xiongshan sits on the Dragon chair, Xiao Yao asks Sikong Yizhen and Zhao Tieniu to come. Besides them, there are other leaders.


    Soon, the whole hall was full of people, neat and orderly. There were some emperors in the early Dynasty, with the posture of civil and military officials.


    "Xuan, envoy of the Qin Dynasty!" Xiao Yao stood beside Li xiongshan and said in a loud voice.


    With these words, Xiao Yao regretted it. What''s more, do you regard yourself as a eunuch?

 Chapter 1455

    Xiao Yao was really surprised that the Qin Dynasty would dare to come at this time.


    There are three men walking in, the most middle of them walking in front, holding a wooden tray in hand and wearing official robes. Xiao Yao is not very clear about the division of official robes in the Qin Dynasty, so it is impossible to see from the patterns and colors on the official robes what kind of official residence each other is.


    Li xiongshan coughed and asked, "who are coming and who are they?"


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing. What''s more, these four words came out of Li xiongshan''s mouth. Under such circumstances, no matter how it sounds, there are some middle school students! The sense of disobedience is too serious, but as far as the meaning is concerned, it seems logical to say such a word at this time.


    It''s just that it''s just a little awkward.


    "In the Qin Dynasty, Sima of Qingzhou and Xu Tongqing visited the emperor of the state of Jiang." The man holding the tray said, his voice was a little sharp. Xiao Yao thought that if the sentence "Xuan Da Qin emissary" just let him say it, he might feel more.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, as soon as the other party spoke, many people on the scene changed their faces. Even Li xiongshan seemed quite angry.


    He went to Liu Chengfeng and asked in a low voice, "Sima, what does that mean?" He wondered if he was scolding someone to die. What the hell, otherwise how could everyone be so angry?


    Liu Chengfeng coughed and said in a low voice: "Sima is a small official. How can I say that... The prefect is not big at all? This Sima is still a subordinate officer of the prefect. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized why people were dissatisfied.


    How to say that Li xiongshan is also the emperor of the state of Jiang now. The great Qin Dynasty sent a Sima to come here, which is too shameful.


    "Xu Sima, let''s just say something." Although Li xiongshan was a little angry, he could distinguish his priorities, so he suppressed his dissatisfaction and asked.


    Sima, who was called Xu Tongqing, took a step forward and said, "my emperor sent his ministers to congratulate emperor Jiang on his accession to the throne. This is a congratulatory gift."


    "Present it." Li xiongshan said.


    Liu Chengfeng looked around and thought that it should be suitable for him. He just took a step forward and was held down by Xiao Yao.


    "I''ll do it." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chengfeng was slightly stunned and nodded.


    The reason why Liu Chengfeng is stopped is that Xiao Yao has already smelled the smell of blood after a certain distance. Although he doesn''t know what is covered by the red cloth on the tray, it must not be a good thing. In Xiao Yao''s heart, Liu Chengfeng is just like his own brother, and even takes him as a child. He doesn''t want to scare him.


    After taking the tray, Xiao Yao casually pulled open the red cloth covered above and immediately frowned.


    On the tray, it turned out to be a human head. It was too bloody to see who it was.


    "What does that mean?" Li xiongshan stood up and was furious.


    Xiao Yao winked at Li xiongshan and motioned that he could not calm down. After all, there was no emperor''s style! It''s easy to blow hair easily. It''s really a young man


    After Li xiongshan got Xiao Yao''s eye signal, he calmed down a little and sat down again.


    By this time, many people had surrounded the three people of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Back off." Li xiongshan said.


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and then quickly back.


    "Before the battle between the government and the tiger army, the great prince before the state of Jiang, that is, his royal highness, came to the great Qin Dynasty and wanted to seek help. He hoped that the great Qin Dynasty would send troops." Xu Tongqing said with a smile.


    "This is the old prince?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    Xu Tongqing looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, yes."


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "do you know me?"


    "There are a few people in Lingwu world who don''t know about the top ten experts." Xu Tongqing did not directly answer Xiao Yao, but changed the way.


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not continue to discuss the issue.


    "In addition, I hope that the emperor of the state of Jiang and the great Qin Dynasty can make good friends, and I hope that the emperor of the state of Jiang can come back to the great Qin Dynasty with me, make an appointment, discuss the details, and have a good time." Xu Sima continued.


    Li xiongshan sneered.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, patted Xu Tongqing''s body, and said, "otherwise, let''s discuss it. How about you let Xuanyuan nine come to our country to discuss it?"


    "Presumptuous!" Xu Tongqing was furious and said, "how dare you?"


    When Xu Tongqing saw Li xiongshan, he didn''t show any respect. That is to say, his address was a little better. He didn''t even kneel down.


    Before, Xiao Yao thought about whether this was the downfall of the Qin Dynasty. Now looking at Xu Tongqing''s reaction, Xiao Yao understood that, first of all, whether the Qin Dynasty had ordered Xu Tongqing to do so, but in this little Sima''s mind, he didn''t take Li xiongshan and others seriously, or even the state of Jiang seriously. The emperor of the state of Jiang was actually such a thing to them, There is no deterrent.


    Even if Li xiongshan is really the kind of cautious person, I''m afraid he can''t help getting angry at this time.


    However, he didn''t know what he was going to do next. He even stared at Xiao Yao, hoping that Xiao Yao could tell him what to do next.


    Xiao Yao is not absent-minded. He may really give orders to Li xiongshan in front of so many people. He just coughed and said goodbye.


    He also wanted to see what kind of choice Li xiongshan would make without his own arrangement.


    Li xiongshan couldn''t get Xiao Yao''s sign. He hesitated for a while and then suddenly became firm.


    He stood up, looked at Xu Tongqing and said with a smile, "in fact, if you want me to go to the Qin Dynasty, I won''t go. After all, I''m not absent-minded. But then you can attack me and say that I''m a coward. Anyway, I don''t care. Today I''ll tell you that I won''t go! Originally, I wanted to prevaricate you with the pretext of offering sacrifices to heaven, ascending the throne and dealing with all kinds of matters. Now I think it''s better to forget it. Your mother is not worthy of me to prevaricate you. What I want to do, what I don''t want to do, I have to listen to your arrangement, and I have to look at your eyes. Are you chicken feather? "


    Xu Tongqing did not expect that Li xiongshan would say such a thing in front of so many people. Suddenly, his brain was blank, and he didn''t know what to say in a short time.


    Having not recovered from Xu Tongqing''s shock, Li xiongshan said with a smile, "I know that you must be thinking about how to be the emperor of the state of Jiang. You can''t help it. I used to be a horse thief, so it''s rude. If you don''t feel comfortable, you can''t help it, Who wants me to do that? "


    After Li xiongshan''s words, all the people present laughed.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face also eased a lot, and he couldn''t help laughing together. Li xiongshan is really a wonderful person. It''s undeniable that there are some problems in Li xiongshan''s way of expressing problems and his attitude of speaking. However, in this way, he pulled back the passive situation and took the initiative instead, It''s not easy for others to do this.


    Xu Tongqing held out his hand, pointed to Li xiongshan and said, "Li, do you still have our Qin Dynasty in your eyes?"


    Li xiongshan said with a sneer: "are you happy to ask me if I have your great Qin Dynasty in my eyes? My mother, I am the emperor of the state of Jiang now. You are still in the state of Jiang now. Do you call me Li? Do you have me in your eyes? People respect each other. Do you understand? "


    Xu Tongqing is very aggrieved, the image is clearly that you do not respect us first, OK? Can you be reasonable!


    "Originally, I wanted you to bring a few words to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but now it seems that there is no need to think about it. Anyway, it''s all mischievous. Let''s continue to get worse." Li xiongshan''s body was shocked, and he said in a loud voice, "come on, pull these three people down and chop them for me!"


    Xu Tongqing and the other two people''s faces changed greatly. No one thought that Li xiongshan would make such a decision.


    Don''t mention them. Xiao Yao didn''t expect Li xiongshan to be so decisive.


    If these three people were killed, they would be dead enemies with the Qin Dynasty!


    Li xiongshan actually thought of these, but he didn''t care.


    Why does Xiao Yao want him to be the emperor of the state of Jiang? Isn''t it just to fight against the Qin Dynasty and get the help of the state of Jiang?


    Therefore, Li xiongshan clearly understood that no matter what happened, there was one point that could not be changed. They had to always stand on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty. In fact, there was no difference between earlier and later. It was better to let themselves have a good time first.


    With Li xiongshan''s anger, several former brigands leaders immediately came up and dragged the three men down.


    "Li xiongshan! You dare! You are going to be the enemy of the Qin Dynasty


    "To be the enemy is to be the enemy. Everyone is the emperor. How can you be superior to me?" Li xiongshan sat down and said, squinting.


    Xu Tongqing was still cursing. When he was dragged to the door, he began to beg for mercy. But Li xiongshan turned a deaf ear to all these words.


    There is no scream, the three people, have been the result.


    When the previous leaders came back, Li xiongshan looked at the crowd, glanced around and said, "do you have any opinions about what I''m doing?"


    There was no one to speak, and all of them bowed their heads.


    It''s bullshit to say that there are no opinions. After all, Jiang Guocai has just been beaten down by them, and he has already done the right thing with the great Qin Dynasty. They all think that Li xiongshan''s doing so is too irrational.


    Li xiongshan said with a smile: "I know that you have some complaints about me in your heart. You think I shouldn''t kill the people of the Qin dynasty like this. But as you have seen before, the Qin Dynasty wants to kill me. If I really go to the Qin Dynasty, do you think I can come back?"


    (today''s fourth watch is 12000 words. However, do you think that''s the end of today? If it doesn''t exist, the fifth watch will be sent later!)

 Chapter 1456

    In the main hall, people still didn''t speak. They thought about what Li xiongshan said before.


    However, this is not the case.


    Xiao Yao understood that if the Qin Dynasty wanted to let Li xiongshan pass, it really wanted to make friends, and even wanted to control the state of Jiang.


    Unless Li xiongshan refused to say anything, the Qin Dynasty would not have to kill Li xiongshan.


    They also know in their hearts that when a Li xiongshan dies, Xiao Yao can pull out a Zhang xiongshan and a Cao xiongshan.


    Li xiongshan''s death can''t have a great impact on the current state of Jiang, but others can''t think of it, so Li xiongshan''s words naturally put them under control.


    "The Qin Dynasty wants to ride on our necks. I don''t know what you think, but I won''t agree. Let''s not say that I''m the emperor of the state of Jiang, even if I''m not the emperor of the state of Jiang? Can I be bullied? " Li xiongshan took a deep breath, looked awe inspiring, and said, "I''m not the one to be bullied. It''s the state of Jiang. Although the state of Jiang is not strong and unmatched, it won''t be manipulated. I won''t be humiliated!"


    Li xiongshan''s words really inspired everyone present.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that Li xiongshan would say something so pissy. It seems that he really chose the right person at the beginning.


    Although Li xiongshan used to be a horse thief and not suitable to be an emperor, it has to be said that Li xiongshan''s plasticity is still very strong, and his attitude is very tough, which is what Xiao Yao wants to see. However, this kind of Li xiongshan will also create certain pressure on Xiao Yao, which will make him subconsciously think whether he will lose control.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t worry about it at all. He wasn''t a fool.


    This is the same as chasing girls. You can''t dare to chase a girl because the girl you like is too good. There are many people chasing her, right? Do you have to go after the kind of girl whose personality is poor and whose appearance is ugly and soul is dark?


    That''s not insanity. What is it?


    Xiao Yao has confidence in himself, and he thinks Li xiongshan is a smart man who knows what to do and what not to do.


    This is where Xiao Yao appreciates Li xiongshan.


    Xiao Yao stayed in the state of Jiang for two days. Li xiongshan didn''t do anything these two days. After all, everything had to be done step by step.


    Just as Xiao Yao was about to leave, another guest came to Jiang.


    Wang Wenge from the north foot.


    Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng were surprised to hear that Wang Wenge was coming.


    Li xiongshan was also surprised to see Wang Wenge coming from the north.


    "Why did you come here?" Xiao Yao looks at Wang Wenge, probably because he has been on the road. Wang Wenge''s face is full of fatigue, but his eyes are bright.


    "It''s settled down at the north foot. I don''t have anything to do for the time being. I''m also idle. So the emperor sent me here, hoping to help." Wang Wenge said with a smile.


    When he sat down, Wang Wen Ge simply expressed the meaning of Wutong.


    Xiao Yao listened to the music, looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "is this what I told you to do before?"


    Liu Chengfeng put out his hand, but said: "brother Xiao, when you told me before, I have emphasized that these things are really not what I can do. Rebuilding the temple needs a view of the overall situation. Although my brain is still active, I really don''t have a view of the overall situation. What I used to do is to listen to your arrangement. I can''t do it alone."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao wanted to speak, Liu Chengfeng continued: "if you want to scold me, scold me. Anyway, I''m not afraid. I just have one thing to say and two things to say. It''s not that I lack confidence in myself. It''s the fact. It''s just like you have to let me go to heaven to catch immortals. I don''t have that ability! How can you be confident? "


    Xiao Yao''s mouth twitched, speechless.


    Zhao Tieniu on the side also listened to music, patted Liu Chengfeng on the shoulder and said, "it''s the first time that I''ve grown up that I''ve seen someone who can still say that he has no ability."


    Liu Chengfeng put his head, typical of a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge and said, "if you look at it this way, it''s really time for you to come."


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "in fact, it''s really a troublesome job. It''s a waste of time. If it''s in other places, such as Beilu, it''s not very complicated, because there''s already a prototype at the beginning, but it''s different in the state of Jiang. There''s no prototype at all. You have to do everything step by step."


    Speaking of this, Wang Wenge stopped for a moment, and then continued: "the most important thing is that there is too much chaos in the tiger army. First of all, most of them used to be brigands, and there are also complicated distribution of forces inside. When the brigands joined the army, they all pulled on their former brothers, one by one, and it''s hard to smash them."


    "Listen to you say so, obviously have brow!" Xiao Yao said.


    The wisdom of Wang Wenge is well known in the North foothills. Let alone the North foothills. Even in other places, when talking about Wang Wenge in the North foothills, they all give a thumbs up.


    When Xiao Yao finished speaking, Wang Wenge laughed and said, "along the way, I thought about this. First of all, it was estrangement. For example, among those people, the big leader was the fourth grade official, and the second leader was the third grade official. Of course, they can''t do it all. Otherwise, it''s too obvious. Although the horse thieves are all martial arts men, it doesn''t mean that there are no white paper fans among them, We can''t really treat them as idiots. It''s just an idea. We have to make a long-term plan about how to implement it. Secondly, we need to recruit the generals of the former dynasty. Of course, we need to marginalize them as much as possible, but some of them still need to be reused. I''ve already listed them. They may be excluded at the beginning, but those on my list, They all have brains. They will help us figure out how to deal with those horse thieves. " In the end, Wang Wenge sighed: "I always feel that Wufu is terrible, but ten Wufu can''t be equal to a lively Wenchen in the temple. The way of the temple is very mysterious!" Xiao Yao laughs. In fact, it''s not the Lingwu world. It''s the same with the world he lived in before¡° Well, I''m relieved to have you here. I''m planning to leave the state of Jiang, too. " Xiao Yao said. When Xiao Yao said that, Wang Wenge''s face immediately changed¡° Xiao Ge, are you going to withdraw Wang Wenge said, "I came here to fight with you. However, I just came here, and you are going to leave?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s not like that. In fact, even if you don''t come, I''m going to leave. Anyway, things in Jiang''s country have been settled, and I have no reason to stay." Wang Wenge had a headache. Xiao Yao continued: "you''re here, and you''ve just solved my urgent need. Ha ha, it''s very good. It''s really good. At least I can rest assured when I leave the state of Jiang. Liu Chengfeng has no hair on his mouth and can''t do things well." Liu said, "you must say," what do I have to make complaints about? " Xiao Yao glanced at Liu Chengfeng and asked, "no?"¡° Yes, yes Liu Chengfeng resisted his grievance and said, "I can''t beat you, I recognize you!" Wang Wenge also laughed with him. After a while, he asked, "brother Xiao, where are you going next?" Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head¡° Well Wang Wenge is a Leng, ask a way, "can''t say?"¡° It''s not that I can''t say it, but I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll let you know when I think about it. " Wang Wenge: "he was completely convinced. He didn''t know where he was going. He was so anxious to leave the state of Jiang! Anyway, it''s not too late to leave after Jiang entered the track! Xiao Yao looked at the depressed expression on Wang Wenge''s face and said with a smile, "do you have to think about it before you can start?" Wang Wenge touched his chin and said, "from the perspective of normal people, it''s like this." Xiao Yao sighed: "unfortunately, I''m not normal, I''m refined and handsome!" Wang Wenge is used to Xiao Yao''s shamelessness. After a while, Xiao Yao asks Liu Chengfeng to call Li xiongshan over, and let him get to know Wang Wenge. He also tells Li xiongshan that Wang Wenge will help him when he leaves. This also makes Li xiongshan happy. Although he is from the state of Jiang and has never been to Beilu, he has heard of the name of Wangwenge in Beilu. Before, he was still thinking about whether he could deal with the rest after Xiao Yao left, but now that Wang Wenge has come, he has no previous worries. The whole person seems to have relaxed a lot¡° Brother Xiao, what if something happens to the state of Jiang? " Li xiongshan asked in a low voice¡° What can happen? " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although I''m gone, don''t worry about the fact that there will be no immortal practitioners in the state of Jiang. At least, the people of xuanjianzong will stay in the state of Jiang." Xiao Yao''s words made Li xiongshan more and more ecstatic¡° They all stay here? Including Mr. Sikong? "¡° Yes Xiao Yao nodded, "don''t say Sikong Yizhen, even Su Changliu will stay in Jiangguo." First of all, Xiao Yao doesn''t figure out where he''s going next. It''s obviously impossible to take Su Chang to stay with them. Moreover, Su Chang doesn''t want to follow Xiao Yao around. He just wants to find a quiet place in the state of Jiang to continue his cultivation. Naturally, Si kongyi wants to stay with Su Chang. All the disciples of xuanjianzong are taken over by Xu Fang. If they are in the state of Jiang, even if Xuanyuan comes back nine times, they may not be able to do anything. What''s more, Xuanyuan jiuzhong did not dare to leave the Qin Dynasty. Now the Qin Dynasty, in Xiao Yao''s eyes, is not so terrible£¨ Today''s fifth watch is over 15000 words

 Chapter 1457

    When Xiao Yao wakes up, he goes out of the house. Zhao Tieniu has already packed up his things and is waiting for him.


    In fact, they have nothing to clean up. After all, everyone has storage space.


    "Shall we go now?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "Well, let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu took Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "I still don''t understand. Why did you secretly tell me last night that you wanted to leave ahead of time?"


    Before Xiao Yao could explain, suddenly a voice rang out behind them.


    "Shall we go?"


    Turning around, I see Liu march with sleepy eyes. Xiao Yao''s face is full of decadence.


    He turned his face, looked at Zhao Tieniu and said, "do you understand now?"


    Zhao Tieniu burst out laughing and joked: "you''re going to get rid of other girls! Oh, you are not human! Beast, beast


    Xiao Yao rolled a white eye: "don''t advance, I go back to make up for sleep."


    Then he turned and entered the room.


    Zhao Tieniu


    Liu March


    As the day went by, Xiao Yao woke up again. He said that he would go to sleep and go back to sleep.


    Open the door, see Liu March sitting on the steps, holding the knee.


    "I''ll go. What are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked, "be my guard?"


    Liu March turned around and said wrongly, "don''t you want to take me with you?"


    "..." Xiao Yao can''t bear to see the expression on Liu March''s face. He remembers what Zhao Tieniu said before. He is not human


    "I dare not go back to sleep, I dare not go back to pack things, I''m afraid I''ll go back, you''ll run while I''m away." When Liu March spoke, her eyes were red. "Do you think I''m boring?"


    Xiao Yaoting wants to slap himself.


    He sighed, sat beside Liu March, said: "I don''t want to throw you away, nor do I dislike you, just, I still don''t know where I''m going next, maybe I''ll encounter a lot of trouble, you follow us, it''s not safe, and you''ll get someplace to toss, eat and sleep, over time, your skin will become bad."


    "I won''t..." Liu March looked down at his toes and whispered.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, patted Liu March''s head and said, "OK, go and clean up. I''ll wait for you."


    Over time, in his subconscious, he treats Liu March as a child.


    This may be the sequela of Liu March sleeping too long.


    "Can''t you run?" Liu March asked cautiously.


    She looked at Xiao Yao with distrust in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "if I run again, I''ll be a son of a bitch, OK?"


    Liu March thought about it and said seriously: "but my elder martial sister often tells me that you are a son of a bitch!"


    Xiao Yao: "he''s going crazy. Is Liu Zhezhi so boring?


    I didn''t seem to provoke her. I secretly arranged myself behind my back?


    Wutong bastard her fingers in March, and continued: "sister said, you often cheat girls, what is the phoenix tree, green cicada girl, what you are deceived is miserable, so you are not a good person, you must leave your bastard far away."


    Cover belt a word, say from the mouth of Liu March, unexpectedly have a kind of cute feeling.


    Xiao Yao understood Liu Zhezhi''s intention, and said with a smile, "the world has told you so. Why do you have to follow me?"


    "I don''t know." Liu March said, "the first person I saw when I woke up was you, or you saved me. I think you must be a good person, and..."


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "and what?"


    Liu March suddenly became pinched. Her hands were idle and had nothing to do. She was pulling at the corner of her clothes. She tied them together to play, then untied them, and continued to tie them together again and again.


    "If you''re not here, once I''m quiet, I''ll think of the past. I''m very sad, uncomfortable and want to cry. Besides, I always think I''ll sleep in. But after I see you, I won''t think about those things." Liu said seriously.


    Liu seems to be a little shy when he says this.


    Xiao Yao understood.


    This is Liu March''s dependence on him! I also think Xiao Yao can give him a sense of security.


    It must be a dangerous signal!


    He thought he was in enough trouble. Isn''t that another trouble?


    He calmed down, looked at Liu March and said, "but I want to tell you that I will leave this world in the future."


    "To leave the world? Are you going to fly, too? " After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu March first thought that Xiao Yao would also fly into the immortal gate, which is really another world.


    "I''m not interested in flying, I just want to go back to the world before me, in that world, and my family, love, friends." Xiao Yao said.


    "Love?"


    "It''s my wife." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu March''s eyes are dim.


    "But I just want to follow you."


    Xiao Yao has nothing to do.


    Depressed for a while, he nodded and pulled Liu march up from the steps.


    "Come on, I''ll go with you to pack up, OK?"


    "Good!" Liu March suddenly smiles and jumps ahead.


    Like a child.


    Just when Xiao Yao picked up the state of Jiang, a big event happened on earth.


    Three days ago, three warships suddenly appeared in the Pacific Ocean, equipped with high-tech weapons never seen on earth.


    The destination of their route is the United States.


    After being devastated by Xiao Yao, the United States is still the largest military power, but now, they realize that they are in great trouble.


    After repeated warnings, the three warships did not seem to stop.


    No one knows when they appeared in the Pacific Ocean or where they came from.


    It is not that the United States has never tried to communicate with the other side, but no matter how it communicates, it has not received any response from the other side, and all the past news is like a sea of stone.


    After entering the U.S. military waters, the U.S. finally lost its breath. A high-strength nuclear bomb named "Titan" was launched.


    However, after all the energy dissipated, the three warships continued to move towards the United States without damage.


    Yesterday, all the three seaports of the United States were bombed by high-energy guns, causing countless casualties and economic losses.


    The Americans panicked.


    People on earth are panicking.


    On the Internet, it was said that this was an alien attack.


    Soon, the earth''s network, there is a new website, the URL is very simple, just a one, as long as you click into the main page, you will see a strange symbol.


    Huaxia cracked the symbol first. The person who cracked the symbol was kunmu.


    "According to the records of Zhenwu books, this symbol once appeared, which is unique to another civilization. Moreover, they had been to the earth before, but they were beaten back by the then immortal cultivators, but they did not expect that they are coming again now. The most terrible thing is that they not only have higher civilization and technology than the earth, but also have many powerful immortal cultivators." That''s what kunmu said to Huaxia No.1.


    "What is their purpose?" No. 1 looks at Kun Mu and asks.


    Kunmu said with a smile, "what else can they do? They just want to make the earth their colony. Because of their rapid development, the mineral energy of their galaxy has been exhausted, so they have to start looking for a way out again. Here is where they peep."


    Soon, the earth has established a very perfect military alliance. There is no longer any gap between countries. Even if there is a gap, it is impossible to clear up at this time. As long as all countries unite together, they can find a way to resist the attack of foreign space.


    According to the current trend, it''s too difficult for them to want the three warships. Even if it''s a nuclear bomb, there''s no way to deal with the three warships. What can they do?


    As if, the end has come quietly.


    "First of all, we have to find the weakness of these warships, and their attack speed does not seem to be very fast..." a U.S. spokesman said on the news channel.


    Although the United States has been talking a lot of nonsense during this period of time, it has finally got to the point.


    First of all, the attack speed of the three warships is not very fast, probably because the energy used by their warships is difficult to get replenishment on the earth. In addition, according to kunmu''s guess, maybe they are slow, that is, they are searching for the energy they need while attacking.


    On the other hand, they need to find out the weakness of warships very much now, otherwise, they will be beaten passively.


    On the immortal mountain, in the villa, Li Xiaoxiao looks at Kun mu with a serious expression on his face.


    "There''s no way to stop them?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Kun Mu said with a wry smile: "although we have many immortals here, our strength is not enough to destroy those warships, and we can''t stop their attack. If brother Xiao is here, maybe there are still some opportunities."


    Zhuge Huotian looked very calm and helped kunmu to say: "our strength is really not enough to compete with those warships. Moreover, I always feel that they are not only as powerful as they appear, but also something we can''t imagine. Therefore, I think kunmu''s suggestion is the best. First, enter his array and preserve our strength, It''s going to be a tug of war. We don''t do nothing, but it''s important to protect you first. "


    "Yes, sister-in-law, it doesn''t matter what happened to me, but you mean nothing can happen." Kunmu said. Li Xiaoxiao turned around and looked at the little girl beside her face. She still nodded¡° OK, let''s hide and wait for Xiao Yao to come back. " The little girl suddenly raised her head, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, turned her black eyes and asked, "Mom, Dad, when you come back, will you be able to fight those monsters on TV?"¡° Yes, your father is invincible! " Xia Yixing beside the little girl touched her ponytail and said with a smile£¨ Is today''s sixth watch surprising or unexpected? More than 18000 words, where you put it, it''s an outbreak... I hope you''re satisfied. The earth content will be mentioned slowly. Don''t worry, it''s going to be a big chapter. It''s really here today, and it''s going to continue to explode tomorrow! I love you... MEDA!)

 Chapter 1458

    He came out of the state of Jiang and went to the northern Chu.


    Xiao Yao wanted to meet Xu SuGuan, a young monk.


    Every time I see Xu SuGuan, Xiao Yao will have some unexpected gains. This time, Xiao Yao hopes the same. In fact, even if there is no unexpected harvest, it doesn''t matter.


    On the Jinchan temple, Xiao Yao this time, but rushed empty.


    A little monk in the temple, after seeing Xiao Yao, handed him a letter saying that it was left to him by the little monk.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but he was used to it. Maybe Xu SuGuan is not the best in the world now, but he has great ability. Even if he is a prophet, it doesn''t seem that he will come. Of course, in addition, there is also a possibility that Xu SuGuan''s going out this time may take a long time. He thinks Xiao Yao can''t come to him once, so he left the letter.


    When he opened the letter, Xiao Yao gave a simple glance, and his face changed immediately.


    "If the earth is in trouble, make a quick decision. Only when I go to practice can I help you


    There are 16 words, one meaning in front and another in the back.


    The first level means that something has happened to the earth, and his family and friends may have been threatened, so we must solve the problem of Lingwu world as soon as possible, find a way to go back and make a quick decision.


    The second meaning is that the little monk is looking for a way to practice again. Maybe he is worried that he can''t beat Xuanyuan Jiuchong now and can''t help much. Therefore, he must improve his strength in the shortest time and wait until the critical time to pull Xiaoyao.


    After reading these words, Xiao Yao is very upset.


    He didn''t know what happened to the earth when he didn''t go back for such a long time.


    But he was also very curious. He really couldn''t understand what else could threaten his family and friends on the earth. There was the protection of Zhuge Huotian in Yunxiao hall, and kunmu and his master. In that world, they were almost invincible, but they were still threatened. So he really didn''t understand, Is there a war in the world? This possibility should be quite big. After all, only nuclear war can threaten their existence.


    But it hasn''t been long. Can such a big change happen?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao shook his head again.


    In fact, it''s meaningless to think about these at this time, and we can''t get any answers. The most urgent thing is to find a way to solve the problem of the great Qin Dynasty, and then go back with Xiao Longxiang. When you go back, all the questions will be answered.


    See Xiao Yao''s face instantly become very ugly, standing beside Xiao Yao Liu March worried asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao laughed and shook his head.


    "Really nothing?" Liu March said, "it seems very unhappy to see you."


    Xiao Yao still shook his head.


    Zhao Tieniu didn''t ask too many questions. It can be seen that Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to tell the content of the letter now, but judging from Xiao Yao''s reaction after reading the letter and the expression on his face, the above content is obviously not good news.


    "Where are we going next?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "North foot." Xiao Yao turned and looked at Zhao Tieniu, his eyes firm and bright.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Zhao Tieniu was slightly surprised and asked, "do you want to go to the north foot?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is it too early?"


    In the face of Zhao Tieniu''s question, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to answer it.


    Indeed, it is too early to go to the north foot. How long is Wu Wutong''s foundation?


    At present, the situation in the northern foothills is not bad, but there is still a long way to go for the specific stability. The common people just broke away from the abyss, and they can''t stand the toss. The situation in the northern foothills is still so, let alone Jiang Guo, who has just been included.


    "Well, since you say you want to go, go." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Walking down the mountain, Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    He turned to look at Zhao Tieniu and said seriously, "actually, I know it''s not right, but... I don''t have much time left."


    Zhao Tieniu was a little stunned, then laughed and asked, "why do you want to talk to me about this?"


    "I always feel that since you want to accompany me, you have to give me a suitable reason." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "All right." Zhao Tieniu nodded, "then I thank you."


    Zhao Tieniu said thank you, it is not ironic, but from the heart of the thank you.


    Although Xiao Yao hasn''t shared the secret in his heart up to now, there is an explanation for Zhao Tieniu, which is of great significance.


    "Why don''t you have enough time?" Liu March asked blankly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and said with a smile, "because I''m old."


    "..." Liu March rolled his eyes, "you are so shameless. You are not as old as me!"


    Xiao Yao ignored her, not to mention Liu March. He didn''t explain much about Zhao Tieniu.


    "Are you going to leave after you defeat the Qin Dynasty?" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and nodded.


    He didn''t expect that the girl could have known in advance.


    "Where are you going?" Liu March continued.


    "A place you probably can''t go to." Xiao Yao said softly.


    "OK..." to Xiao Yao''s surprise, after getting such an answer, Liu March didn''t continue to ask.


    Xiao Yao was surprised again. He always felt that there was something wrong with Liu''s state.


    "What are you thinking?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu March said with a smile, "what am I thinking? How can I tell you? If you really want to know, you can go to practice mind reading skills! "


    Xiao Yao is very speechless. He can''t learn such a magic power if he wants to! At the end of the day, I don''t know how many people want to master the ability of mind reading, but he remembered what Xu SuGuan had said to him before.


    "Although I can read my mind, I seldom use it. Otherwise, I will know that too many people are dangerous."


    Xiao Yao was still hard to understand at that time: "isn''t it good to know more about the sinister people in this world?"


    "Good, not good." Xu SuGuan said, "I''m afraid I''ll really be disappointed in this world..."


    Xiao Yao did not continue to ask.


    He felt that Xu''s words were enough for him to ponder for a long time.


    Maybe for Xu SuGuan, although there are Buddhas in the world, there are not necessarily demons. If there are any demons, the most terrible thing is the human heart.


    It''s not very far from BeiChu to Beilu.


    In addition, Beilu is their territory now, so there''s no need to worry about whether they will be blocked. As long as they show their identity, even the practitioners in Beilu will not embarrass them.


    The north foot is Xiao Yao''s territory.


    On the roadside, he also saw many Wutong trees, but many of them were transplanted from other places, and the survival rate was not very high.


    "What are the many Wutong trees here? Along this way, I found that the Northern Piedmont seems to be all Wutong trees. Liu March asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "probably because the northern foot of the woman is called Wu Wutong."


    Liu March nodded, it seems that Xiao Yao''s explanation is quite reasonable.


    She never thought what the name of Wu Wutong would be.


    Entering the Imperial City, Wu Wutong saw Xiao Yao, who was naturally smiling. But when she saw Xiao Yao''s side still following Liu, March, his face sank immediately.


    This son of a bitch has gone all over again to hook up with his sister?


    Not enough?


    "What are you doing here?" Wu Wutong asked before he came up.


    Song Yuxuan and others were standing on the side laughing, and everyone could see Wu Wutong''s mood was not right now.


    "Cough, I want to come, so I come!" Wutong did not seem to realize that Wu Wu Tong''s mood was somewhat wrong, or he had noticed the other''s emotional problems, but he pretended not to know. Anyway, he had already been used to such things. This was not the first time he had been mad and sold silly in front of Wu Wutong.


    "Who is she?" Wu Wutong looked over and looked at Liu Sanyue standing on the edge.


    Xiao Yao remembered Wutong, who had been to Taohua Island with his Wutong before. But later, when Xiao Yao''s hands came, Wu Wu Tong went back to the north foot. At that time, Liu had not yet come to sleep from her deep sleep. So she did not even meet with Liu March, and now it is normal to see Liu March not knowing it in March.


    "This is Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister. Her name is Liu March." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is she the younger martial sister?" Although Wu Wutong did not see Liu March, but this does not mean that she did not know who Liu was in March, but still heard the Liu Zhi Zhi, but did not expect that I was so beautiful. It suddenly brought Wutong a sense of crisis. Even now it has become the northern emperor, but when she is facing Xiao Yao, she still has a kind of inability to feel that such a man. The speed of walking is too fast. Even if you become the empress, it''s not easy to catch up with him.


    "Do you know me?" Liu was surprised in March, but then smiled again, saying, "but I know you too. Are you Wu Wutong?"


    "How do you know me?" Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    "My elder martial sister told me about you!" Liu March seems to be a straight-minded person. He says what he thinks in his heart and says frankly, "my elder martial sister told me that you are also a silly girl. You are cheated by Xiao Yao!"


    Wu Wutong: "..." Xiao Yao: "..." Song Yuxuan, they were suffocating, and really did not know how to make complaints about it. Zhao Tieniu was also happy. Before, he thought Xiao Yao wanted to get rid of Liu March, which was too much. Now it seems that Xiao Yao''s idea at that time was not too much. At least he would not encounter the embarrassment now. It is estimated that Xiao Yao now has the heart to die. This is really a pot that can''t be opened£¨ Today''s first chapter, a little late, is still in the code! In addition, the third story is about mischief. Do you remember the northern born killer? Pay attention to wechat: bulvwusheng123, and then check the historical information to find it. There are some problems with the historical information on the main page, which will be modified tomorrow. Click the historical information in the small avatar to do the same!)

 Chapter 1459

    Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    He really didn''t expect that Liu would be so anxious to speak in front of Wu Wutong in March.


    Wu Wutong heard the expression on his face, and looked at it with great embarrassment. He did not know how to answer it. The key words were Liu Zhi Zhi, and Liu said, "Liu Chao Zhi is an idol worshipped by Wu Wutong." Can''t she still be angry with her idols?


    So, this is the typical way that you can''t spread Qi, you can''t send fire, you can only bend in your heart.


    "Come on, take them to rest first." Wu Wutong said, and turned away.


    Xiao Yao had a headache and muttered in a low voice: "it''s only a long time since I saw you. How can I still have a long temper?"


    Song Yuxuan walked up to Xiao Yao with a smile and said, "brother Xiao, you really can''t blame other people. Which woman can''t blow her hair?"


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and clenched it into a fist. He hammered it gently on his chest, then patted his shoulder and asked, "how''s it going? The feeling of being a senior official. "


    Song Yuxuan said: "not bad." Speaking of this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I just didn''t expect that my daughter-in-law also has a little vanity. Her relatives all know that I am a senior official."


    "Did you get it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Song Yuxuan nodded and said: "the north side is stable now. It''s certainly not difficult to take her over."


    Xiao Yao said, "I didn''t cheat you before, did I?"


    Song Yuxuan scratched his head and said: "generally speaking, I feel pretty good now. In fact, I don''t think my daughter-in-law is vanity, but I think I''m the biggest pride in her life!"


    "It was." Xiao Yao thought of the scene when he met song Yuxuan before and couldn''t help saying, "she certainly didn''t think that the man with his face facing loess and his back facing loess has such great ability."


    Song Yuxuan smiles but does not speak.


    After waiting, Xiao Yao takes a bath and changes his clothes. As soon as he opens the door, he is surprised to find that the green cicada is standing outside his door.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Green cicada''s face is red and puffy, and it seems to be trotting all the way.


    "I heard you''re here, so I''ll come and have a look." The green cicada whispered.


    "Are you still used to life now?" Xiao Yao finished this sentence, slightly side open body, let green cicada came in, take the opportunity to close the door.


    He was afraid that Liu March would come here, and he would say that green cicada was also a silly girl and was cheated by himself.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s worries are totally unnecessary. He lives in the west, while Liu lived in the East in March. It seems that Wutong can be arranged.


    After sitting down, the green cicada looked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "you seem to be suntanned."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Green cicada breathed deeply, then Xiao Yao said before, and said: "the life in the imperial city is naturally very good, comfortable, comfortable, at least much better than before in Qingfeng escort agency."


    Xiao Yao said: "as long as you feel good."


    "But I''m going to leave tomorrow." Green cicada said.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter? There are still people bullying you here, aren''t they?"


    "That''s not true." Wutong smiled and said, "the northern foot of the emperor is the Phoenix Tree elder sister. You know, she is not such a small person. It can''t be deliberately aimed at me because of what... What I am doing is walking across the north foot."


    Because behind, green cicada did not go on, Xiao Yao did not ask.


    He''s not a fool. He can''t even think about it.


    Xiao Yao said curiously, "if so, why do you want to leave?"


    "Just want to leave." The green cicada stretched his neck, straightened his legs and said, "I always feel that this place is not suitable for me. Brother Xiao, don''t persuade me. I come here now to say something else to you."


    Xiao Yao looks at the firm expression on green cicada''s face and nods. He doesn''t say those words to detain him. Besides, this is not his home. Why should he detain him


    Green cicada stares at Xiao Yao''s face, just stares, but doesn''t say a word.


    Xiao Yao felt a little uncomfortable and always felt the green cicada''s eyes were blazing.


    He picked up a random topic and said, "do you know where to go next?"


    "No Green cicada said, "go where you want to go."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s too dangerous for you, a girl from all over the world, to wander alone."


    "It''s OK. I have a token. No matter what trouble I encounter, as long as I take out the token, the taxi drivers and local officials at Beilu will help me."


    "Wutong gave it to you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Green cicada nodded.


    Xiao Yao did not continue what he said. In this case, Wu Wutong knew that the green cicada was leaving.


    In fact, he thinks that it''s not necessarily a bad thing for green cicada to leave here. It will cost Xiao Yao a lot of time to stay in the imperial city at the north foot. On the contrary, it will make Xiao Yao feel very stressed. Everyone should have their own life. If green cicada stays in the imperial city all the time, he is waiting for him with a clear attitude.


    After chatting with green cicada for a while, the girl left.


    After the green cicada left, Wu Wutong came.


    Xiao Yao was not surprised that the two men came back and forth.


    Wu Wutong may have thought of it before, but knew that the green cicada was here, so he waited for a while.


    As for Wu Wutong how to know, this question is meaningless, but now they are the northern emperor''s wife!


    "Well, I heard that the green cicada is going to leave. Is it a little reluctant?" Wu Wutong sat down directly, pulling out another chair, the chair pulled out before the green cicada, and she did not plan to do it.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s nothing to give up. I''m just curious. Did she tell you why she left?"


    Wu Wutong thought for a while and said, "though I didn''t tell me, I could probably guess some."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao looks at her with inquiring eyes.


    Wu Wutong said, "I think there is a sense of oppression in the imperial city."


    Xiao Yao said: "why, this is your territory. Does anyone dare to oppress her in front of you?"


    "By oppression, I don''t mean that." Wu Wutong said, "know you love to play the fool."


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved.


    What Wutong said now is exactly what he meant. He really didn''t understand it, so he was completely not playing the fool or anything like that.


    "You don''t know?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head hard and showed his loss incisively and vividly.


    Wu Wutong sighed and said, "so do you love to know that green cicada likes you?"


    This time, Xiao Yao said he was silent.


    If this all shakes head''s words, pretends madly to sell foolishly all pretends some excessively.


    "She likes you and knows I like you, but now I''m the empress of Beilu. What about her? When she stayed in the Imperial City, she could think of these all the time. What else could she take to fight for her happiness? So, her idea now may be the same as me, hoping to make herself excellent in a certain aspect, and then she can catch up with you. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He really did not expect that the green cicada would have such an idea. He was also curious about how Wu Wutong thought of it.


    Seeing the expression of Xiao Yao''s face, Wu Wutong seemed to know what a magic trick she had when she read the mind. Before she could ask Xiao Yao, she said, "don''t ask me how I know. You know, women know the woman best, and I can understand her feelings very much now. So when she said she wanted to leave, I didn''t think she had to stay. Perhaps for her, staying is a kind of pain and suffering. "


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "In fact, what master Liu said is quite right. Green cicada and I are both idiots. We are all fooled by you." Wu Wutong complained bitterness.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and felt wronged. When did he cheat Wu Wutong? What did he do?


    "Well, now it''s time for you to give a good account of Liu March." Wu Wutong''s expression suddenly became serious and said, "what''s the reason why Liu will follow you all the way in March? Besides, I can see that she seems to be very dependent on you! "


    "Can you see that?" Xiao Yao stares round eye bead son to ask a way.


    "It''s settled now." Wu Wutong seems very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s response.


    Xiao Yao said, "do you really think I want to take that girl with me? I don''t know what Liu Zhezhi thinks. I have to give Liu March to me. I can''t help it. I can only nod my head and promise. "


    Wu Wutong''s answer to Xiao Yao is also unknown.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this matter. When the matter in the state of Jiang is solved, you will come to Beilu. I don''t believe you just came back to have a look. What''s your purpose?"


    Xiao Yao felt that after Wu Wutong became the emperor of the Northern Piedmont, IQ rose straight.


    "I want to do it." Xiao Yao said.


    Speaking of these things, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face became very serious.


    "Do it?" Wu Wutong, who was slightly shocked, then understood, and asked, "do you mean to prepare for the great Qin Dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, and his face looked dignified.


    "In fact, I know that it''s not very good for me to talk about this at this time. After all, the northern foothills have just stabilized and are on the right track. If we start fighting now against the Qin Dynasty, I''m afraid the people in the northern foothills will also be full of complaints." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "you can think of these things as well. Since that is the case, it must be what caused what is uncontrollable. Why do you say this is so urgent?"


    She knows Xiao Yao well. No matter what she does, she should be well prepared, but now she chooses to start with the Qin Dynasty. Although she has some capital, there must be some reasons she doesn''t know.


    She was curious. Xiao Yao looked at Wu Wutong, and said, "I''m leaving." "Go?" Wu Wutong frowned at once, and the speed of speech was quickened. He asked, "where are you going?" Xiao Yao said softly, "the world before me." Wu Wutong was silent for a long time. Today''s second chapter)

 Chapter 1460

    In fact, Xiao Yao never seriously spoke of his secret, but Wu Wutong had known him for so long. The two people had gone through many things together.


    As long as Wutong is not a lack of mind, what can not be aware of.


    When Xiao Yao said he wanted to return to the world before, Wu Wutong''s mind had already guessed a lot.


    Of course, Wu Wutong will not know, but now she has no courage to ask questions. In this moment, her heart is bitter.


    In an instant, the whole room fell into silence.


    Xiao Yao did not speak, Wu Wutong did not speak. For Xiao Yao, the precious time was quietly passing away in such silence.


    After a while, Wu Wutong opened his mouth first and broke the immersion at this time.


    "Although the northern foothills are not completely stable, there is no problem in fighting against the Qin Dynasty." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I said that Beilu is mine and yours. As long as you need it, the position of the emperor can be given to you at any time. You know, I''m not joking or trying to make you happy." Wu Wutong''s eyes stared at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you know, I don''t have this idea."


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "now we need to discuss this, too. I just want to tell you that if you need it, the north foot can always go along with you."


    Speaking of this, Wu Wutong slightly paused, and continued to say, "including me."


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and gave a smile.


    In fact, Wu Wutong gave him such an answer, which was all in his expectation.


    If Wu Wutong refuses, it may be the real epoch-making.


    "Let''s talk about it now. When shall we start?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "I''m just saying that, but I''m not really in such a hurry." In fact, Xiao Yao has calmed down by this time.


    After he came to Lingwu world, his psychological quality has improved a lot. However, the letters Xu SuGuan left to him before still have a great impact on him. Even though there is nothing too abnormal in behavior and language, it doesn''t mean that he is calm enough. Instead of being calm, he is impulsive, This is what caused the direct rush to the north foot. However, after a conversation with the Wutong and other people, he quickly cooled down.


    It''s not that he can''t do it right now, but that he is so rash that he may be in the favor of the great Qin Dynasty. With the energy he can grasp, he may have the power to fight against the great Qin Dynasty. But the chance of victory is not very great. It''s very good to have two achievements.


    It is not wise to challenge the Qin Dynasty with such strength.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and said for a moment, "from my point of view, do you know what we are missing now?"


    "Well?" Xiao Yao is slightly curious.


    Wu Wutong slobber and laughed. "We need a reason."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a reason to start against the Qin Dynasty." Wu Wutong said with a straight face, "although I promised to be very happy, the north foot has just calmed down, and do not speak of the people. They are the taxi drivers at the north foot, and do not want to fight."


    Xiao Yao nodded. After all, Wu Wutong said all these things were taken into account by Xiao Yao before. Precisely because of these thoughts, Xiao Yao did not particularly want to fight the war with the great Qin Dynasty so quickly. The risks were too great. There was still a big gap in the strength before saying, if the north foot soldiers did not want to fight, They have no way to fight this battle.


    "I have an idea." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    To be honest, when he thought about this problem before, he always thought about the solution to this problem, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t come up with a reason.


    "What can I do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "this method has been in my mind for a long time. Although you haven''t come before, I always feel that it will not be too late. Now, I think it''s right to prepare for this rainy day."


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    He really did not know how he could make Wu Wutong be so attentive.


    He always felt that if he was a woman, he would not like a man like himself.


    There''s just nothing, okay?


    Well... Except for being nice looking!


    "In fact, I think the way is very simple." Wu Wutong said, "I went to the great Qin Dynasty, and you led a war."


    Xiao Yao stared at him, staring at the Wutong.


    Wu Wutong smiled lightly, looking very relaxed. It seemed that he did not think he had said anything too big.


    The expression was so simple that it seemed that what I said just now was a greeting to Xiao Yao: "have you eaten?".


    "Why go to the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "When I went to the great Qin Dynasty, I was imprisoned. In this way, the emperor of Beilu was arrested, which gave me the reason to send troops. Moreover, it was even regarded as the humiliation of the great Qin Dynasty to Beilu. Do you think the common people in Beilu could be calm? At that time, who dares to have any opinions about sending troops into the defense line of the Qin Dynasty? "


    "..." Xiao Yao couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Can Wu Wutong''s solution solve the problems they are facing now? There is no doubt about the answer.


    However, Xiao Yao could not agree.


    "What if you die?" Xiao Yao asked with a black face, "do you really think that the Qin Dynasty will not dare to do anything to you because you are the emperor of Beilu?"


    Wu Wutong shook his head. "I never thought of that."


    "Then you still have that idea." Xiao Yao did not know what words to describe Wu Wutong.


    Naive? simple?


    Or silly cute?


    "I don''t agree." Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "actually, what you said is that you disagree with me is not surprising, but when you say so, at least think about it. What else is better?"


    "I don''t know if there is any other way. I won''t agree with you." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Wu Wutong, this is my business. You are willing to help me. It''s a sentiment. Even if you don''t want to help me, I won''t say anything more. At least you shouldn''t think of helping me in such a way. Do you think it''s interesting what you do? Or will it move me to tears? "


    "..." Wu Wutong was very angry and stared at Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Why? Where''s the cosplay frog? "


    "What?" Wu Wutong was stunned.


    She didn''t understand what Cosplay meant.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about this. Anyway, it''s still that sentence. Your idea is really a bad one. There''s no way. We can pull song Yuxuan back and brainstorm."


    "I think the less people know about it, the better." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao was puzzled again.


    Wu Wutong smiled bitterly and said, "do you think my master will agree to this?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile: "with Zhao danxuan''s character, if you can really promise to come down, it''s a ghost."


    "Yes, and don''t underestimate my master. If he knows about this, he will try his best to stop me." Wu Wutong said, "his brain is still enough. You must never think of him as an idiot. Actually, I don''t think I need to remind you, anyway, the time that you two know is not too short, as if the first time was quarrelling." Speaking of this, Wu Wutong could not help laughing.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "according to you, won''t he know all his life?"


    "Step by step, look at it!" Wu Wutong said, rubbing his temple. "It''s not yet that time. Why do we have to consider what we have to do now? Besides, if we really find the reason why we have to fight, even my master can''t help it. When everything is ready, what can he do even if he stands up against it? "


    In fact, what they lack is a way to find a reason to send troops.


    "However, in addition to the northern foothills, there is the state of Jiang. The state of Jiang has to find a suitable way." Wu Wutong reminds.


    Xiao Yao mysterious smile, said: "this really don''t need to worry about."


    "Well?" Wu Wutong asked, "do you think of it?"


    "Well, I thought of that before." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, it''s not so much I found it as it was sent by the Qin Dynasty."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao then spent some time simply saying that a Sima sent his head to the emperor of the Qin Dynasty.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narrative, Wu Wutong asked his chin: "so you think this can be a reason for sending troops?"


    "First of all, we can send troops in the name of the former crown prince of the state of Jiang being killed by the Qin Dynasty. Although that was all before, the emperor of the state of Jiang was still there at that time. However, they started to attack the crown prince of the state of Jiang. What does that mean? It shows that they never take the royal family of the state of Jiang seriously. Secondly, they openly gave away their heads and insulted Li xiongshan. These two points, taken out individually, may not be the reason for sending troops, but the combination of the two is enough. "


    "..." Wu Wutong sighed.


    What Xiao Yao said is true, but such a reason is obviously impossible to use in the north foot. After all, the Qin Dynasty did not come to challenge the state of Jiang.


    "In fact, it''s hard to say anything else, but if you want to take away the silent camp, it''s not difficult. Now there are 60000 people in the silent camp. If you send these 60000 people to the front line, they will certainly have a very good effect." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, suddenly silent¡° What are you thinking? "¡° I also have a bold idea Xiao Yao said with a mysterious smile£¨ Today''s first chapter, there will be at least two chapters later.)

 Chapter 1461

    Wu Wutong was still very curious about the bold idea that appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    She quietly waited for Xiao Yao to continue to say, but after a while, Xiao Yao didn''t speak, and she was a little worried.


    "What do you have in mind?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao mysterious smile, said: "this, can''t say."


    Wu Wutong cried not to be divulged, but said, "what is it? What else can''t be said? "


    Xiao Yao explained: "first of all, my idea is not mature enough. It''s meaningless to say. You can''t help me. Secondly, I don''t know how to do the first step. So I have to think about it. I can only say that it''s taking shape in my mind."


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Wu Wutong naturally failed to keep asking questions.


    Anyway, when she can know, she doesn''t believe that Xiao Yao can''t talk to her.


    "Next, I have to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    "What are you doing in the Qing Qiu dynasty?" Wu Wutong was surprised.


    "There''s something to do." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "But..." Wu Wutong said helplessly, "did you have less danger when you went to Zhao state last time? If you want to go to the Qing and autumn Dynasty this time, you still have to pass through the state of Zhao in the middle. It''s hard to get around. Do you still want to fight with the state of Zhao? Last time, Zhao wei''e let you escape from Zhao state. I think you are very angry. You even want to take risks. Isn''t that death? "


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "Zhao wei''e, if you want to kill me, you have to see if he has the ability to kill me."


    Wu Wutong was angry and said with a sneer, "are you so swollen now?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who lacks heart. Since I decide to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, I must be well prepared, and I don''t leave immediately. I have to wait for someone else."


    "Who are you waiting for?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "My bodyguard." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Bodyguard?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t explain too much.


    Out of the house, Wutong took Xiao Yao and met the king of cattle.


    The last time Xiao Yao left Beilu, he drove the ox demon king here. On the one hand, if he rode the ox demon king to the state of Jiang, it would be eye-catching. Moreover, at that time, Beilu had not completely subsided. At that time, the ox demon king was already a monster with four strengths. He could also play a lot of roles here. It would be no problem to help him. Moreover, the two armies went to war, There is such a monster in front of us. It''s very attractive!


    Even if the battle has not yet started, Wutong has already occupied a great advantage, which is the victory of the momentum. Anyway, Wutong said so to Wu Wutong. He said so, Wu Wu Tong was too lazy to argue with him, and naturally believed it.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, the ox demon king was also very excited.


    "Master, are you back?" At the beginning, the Bull Demon King was still a little excited, but soon seemed to think of something, and carefully asked, "do you still want to take me around?"


    Looking at such a posture of the Bull Demon King, Xiao Yao was very angry.


    "What''s the matter? Follow me. Are you at a loss?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Do you know how I went back to Beilu last time? All the way, there are many immortals who want to kill me


    Xiao Yao not only didn''t feel so ashamed, but also laughed. The main reason is that when the bull demon king talked about this, he already had a very strong sense of picture in his mind. After all, when he took the Bull Demon King, he didn''t seldom meet those demon hunters.


    "Now what are you doing with all this? Don''t you know what you''re doing?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The Bull Demon King was almost mad: "if I was really hurt, can you still see me now?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose. He was so angry that he slapped the cow on the back.


    The ox demon king was slapped and howled by Xiao Yao.


    "I said, are you almost all right? How can I say that I am also your master? Are you still scolding me? Besides, didn''t I have to protect myself before? If I don''t let you come back, maybe you will die with me in the state of Zhao or the great Qin Dynasty. Why, do you still have opinions? " Xiao Yao stares round eye bead son to say.


    "No, master, in fact, I''m just joking. I know it''s not easy for you, and you''re doing it for my good." In the face of Xiao Yao''s ability, the Bull Demon King can only choose to give in.


    "In fact, I don''t plan to let you accompany me anywhere next. Anyway, riding you is not as fast as I can. It''s a relief to pull you together. Now it seems that you are happy to stay in Beilu. You have no worries about food and clothing, and no one can do anything to you. If I were you, I would be reluctant to leave here."


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "are you really going to take it away?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at Wutong, and said with a smile, "why? Is it worrying that it can eat your north foot to the poor?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good for you to leave the Bull Demon here. At least you can come to see it when you want to see it and leave it for a moment." Wu Wutong stretched his shoulders and said.


    The cow demon king on the side snorted and said in a low voice: "Miss Wu, isn''t that good? You look at me and think about other men? "


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Xiao Yao


    Then, Wutong began to kick cuff and kick at the king of cattle.


    Actually, the strength of Wutong is not the opponent of the king of ox, but even if the devil is killed, he can not fight back, but can only run around.


    Watching Wu Wutong race each other with the king of ox, Xiao Yao could not help shaking his head and sighing. How long time did he not see it? How did the devil go farther and farther on the road of death?


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao stayed in the imperial city of Beilu.


    Every day, people come to him to chat.


    Song Yuxuan, Liang Dandan, Zeng Hua, Han Guangzhu, Zhao Chuanlong, even Zhao danxuan, all run to Xiao Yao.


    Actually, what they saw was that Song Yuxuan Liang bold, they did not feel much about Xiao Yao. They only saw Zhao Danxuan, Xiao Yao would be alert to his subconscious mind. After all, he was still plotting a thing that Wutong did not let Zhao Danxuan know, which was like stealing a family''s money to buy candy to eat the children afraid of being found by their parents.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s acting skills are still very good. Zhao danxuan and Xiao Yao have been chatting for several days, but they don''t find anything wrong with Xiao Yao''s expression. The old man wants to talk about the beautiful future of Beilu with Xiao Yao. He may never think of it. The beautiful future he envisions will soon be sent to the battlefield by Xiao Yao


    On the fifth day, an old man came to Beilu imperial city.


    On this day, Zhao danxuan and song Yuxuan are all in Xiao Yao''s room. They suddenly notice that there is a powerful cultivator approaching. Zhao danxuan immediately tenses his nerves.


    "There is a strong enemy!" He''s a bad guy.


    The approaching strong enemies are not generally strong.


    He even thought about whether he could protect the safety of Wu Wutong with their strength if they wanted to assassinate them.


    "Cough, don''t worry, don''t worry, the one outside is my own." Xiao Yao said.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Zhao danxuan was relieved, but he was also a little surprised and asked, "what kind of cultivation is this man?"


    "Eight times." Xiao Yao said.


    "Eight Immortals? Is it Xu SuGuan or Hong feisheng? " Zhao danxuan asked, there are not many people who cultivate Eight Immortals in Lingwu world. Hong feisheng is a person who cultivates eight immortals. Xu SuGuan''s words are not clear, but he always thinks they should be similar to Hong feisheng.


    "Neither." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Lingwu world, there are new eight master?" Zhao danxuan thought it was incredible.


    "It can''t be said that it''s the new eight fold master. Forget it, you''ll know later." Xiao Yao said.


    Su long stay arrived, before that, Xiao Yao had already greeted Wu Wutong.


    Seeing Su Chang Liu, Wu Wutong and others were all curious faces.


    This person, looks very familiar! It''s definitely not on the top ten list, but if even the eight level masters can''t get into the top ten list of Lingwu world, Xiao Yao has no reason to squeeze in.


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao looked at the faces of all the people and explained: "this is Su Changliu, the former leader of xuanjian sect."


    Su Changliu stood up, gave a fist to the crowd, sat down again, and began to close his eyes.


    Everyone looked at each other, thinking, this eight master is also too personality, right?


    Maybe they think it''s strange, but Xiao Yao doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. In fact, to be honest, Su Changliu''s willingness to stand up and say hello is beyond Xiao Yao''s expectation. Since he contacted Su Changliu, he doesn''t feel that he is a person who understands the world.


    Xiao Yao did not plan to introduce Wu Wutong to Su Changliu.


    First of all, there are too many people here. It will take a lot of time and trouble to explain one by one. Xiao Yao himself is the kind of person who is afraid of trouble. Secondly, Su Changliu may not really want to know these people present. In this case, the introduction becomes meaningless.


    "Xiao Yao, this su... Elder, will accompany you to the Qing Qiu dynasty?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Zhao danxuan was stunned and asked, "are you going to the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao had only said to Wu Wutong before this matter.


    So now Zhao danxuan''s expression of surprise is reasonable. It''s not only Zhao danxuan, but all the people present look at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes. Maybe they can''t understand why this guy still wants to go to such a dangerous place. Isn''t the lesson given last time enough?


    They think that Xiao Yao is really a wonderful flower. He is either dying or walking on the road to death. Last time he escaped by chance, he still has to go around this time. Why don''t he have nothing to do?


    "Well. Some things need to be dealt with by the Qing Qiu Dynasty. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Zhao danxuan is speechless to Xiao Yao''s relaxed attitude. In their opinion, the Qing Qiu Dynasty is just a forbidden area in the Lingwu world, but for Xiao Yao, it''s like his own back garden. He can be arrogant if he wants to go. But arrogance also needs a bottom line, OK£¨ Today''s second watch, and oh!)

 Chapter 1462

    Just when everyone was curious about Xiao Yao''s decision, Su Changliu suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "when shall we go?"


    The old man was more worried than Xiao Yao.


    In other words, he doesn''t even know what it means to go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    In fact, this is the fact.


    So far, Su Changliu doesn''t know what special situation the Qing Dynasty is in. Before, Xiao Yao sent a letter to Jiang state and asked Sikong Yizhen to find Su Changliu. Su Changliu was still a little curious, wondering why Xiao Yao had to be accompanied when he went to the Qing Dynasty.


    Sikong Yizhen didn''t explain, not that he didn''t want to explain, but that Su Changliu didn''t ask at all. If Su Changliu didn''t ask, Sikong Yizhen naturally felt that Su Changliu knew.


    He didn''t know that Xiao Yao was pulling him into the pit.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for going to the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Yao still didn''t want to leave Su Chang to the public so early, which is definitely not a good thing. After all, he always wanted to keep Su Chang as his trump card. It''s just that Zhao wei''e of Zhao state and Xuanyuan Jiuchong egret Fei of the Qin Dynasty are not easy to serve. If they catch him, He worried that he and Zhao Tieniu might not be able to cope well.


    With Su Changliu, Xiao Yao feels very secure.


    "Tomorrow." Xiao Yao replied.


    Su Changliu closed his eyes again and stopped talking.


    A master is a master. Xiao Yao thinks that the biggest gap between himself and Su Changliu is that he is not cold enough. Fortunately, for the time being, he didn''t think that he had to develop in the direction of Su Changliu. After all, he always felt that Su Changliu''s character was not far away from the day when others slapped him to death.


    This is what Xiao Yao often says to himself.


    Although Zhao danxuan and Xiao Yao''s thoughts are still hard to understand, they didn''t say much after they found that there was an eight level master escorting them. They want to ask Xiao Yao why he went to the Qing Dynasty, but Xiao Yao is a mystery to them. Therefore, no matter what this guy wants to do, it makes sense to them, at least it is not so difficult to accept.


    Wu Wutong was also very worried before, but after seeing that the Soviet Union had long been worried, what he had been worried about was also weakened. He felt that the strength of Su Chang Liu and Zhao Tieniu''s two people wanted to protect Xiao Yao''s safety and arrived in the Qing Dynasty.


    And Xiao Yao''s own strength is not bad, the biggest flash of this guy is not his accomplishments, but his brain.


    Therefore, if the three people go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty together, they are unlikely to encounter trouble. Unless they meet Xuanyuan jiuzhong, they will have no difficulty in dealing with it. Of course, there is another possibility that the state of Zhao directly mobilizes hundreds of thousands of soldiers to deal with them. But in this way, the boundary line facing the Qing Qiu Dynasty will be lost, which is tantamount to giving the Qing Qiu Dynasty a chance, Zhao wei''e will not do such a stupid thing.


    After all, he is the emperor of the state of Zhao. Since he can become the emperor of the state of Zhao, there won''t be much problem in IQ.


    "You went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty. When will you be back?" This is the question that Wu Wutong is most concerned about now, but this question is asked from Song Yuxuan''s mouth.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "now you ask me this question, I really can''t answer, because I don''t know when I will come back."


    Song Yuxuan has no choice but to nod his head. He understands that the question of feeling for himself can only be regarded as asking in vain.


    "But there''s one thing to be sure of. As long as everything goes well, I''ll be back soon." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After going out, Zhao Tieniu suddenly asked: "this time you go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty, the purpose should be to see Xiao long elephant?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After all, Zhao Tieniu wanted to go with him to the Qingqiu Dynasty. Since this is the case, it is impossible to hide it. Moreover, there is nothing that can''t be said, so he didn''t want to hide it from Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile¡° Have you ever thought that when we arrive at the Qingqiu Dynasty, Xiao long elephant is still in a coma, what shall we do? Will you come back at once? "


    In fact, what Zhao Tieniu said is not unreasonable. After all, Xiao Longxiang and xuanyuanjiu had a heavy fight before and were seriously injured. It''s not impossible that they are still unconscious.


    Xiao Yao listened to Zhao Tieniu''s words and fell into a short silence.


    When he recovered from the silence, he looked at Zhao Tieniu and said with a smile, "then I''ll wait for him to come back."


    "Just keep waiting?"


    "Keep waiting!"


    Zhao Tieniu took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly, and said with a smile: "so, this time you go to Qingqiu Dynasty to find Xiao Longxiang, you really have something very important to tell him."


    Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao didn''t know each other for a long time, so he didn''t dare to say how much he knew him. However, Zhao Tieniu always felt that the most precious thing for Xiao Yao now should be time, but even so, Xiao Yao was willing to waste his time waiting for Xiao Long Xiang to wake up, How important it is to see Xiao Longxiang in the Qing Dynasty.


    "Xiao Yao, I always have a question to ask you." Zhao Tieniu said¡° What? " Xiao Yao looks at Zhao Tieniu. Zhao Tieniu gave a smile. The smile on his face was a little strange. His eyes were very deep. Even if he just looked at him, Xiao Yao would feel oppressed, as if his secret would soon be penetrated¡° The relationship between you and Xiao Longxiang must be very deep, right Zhao Tieniu said, "maybe he is your father?" " Xiao Yao was shocked. It''s hard for him to imagine how he knew when he never told Zhao Tieniu the secret. Although he hasn''t said anything yet, according to the change of expression on his face, Zhao Tieniu already has the answer¡° Come on, don''t answer me. I won''t change your position, whether it is or not. " Zhao Tieniu said softly. Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, lowered his head and said, "Mr. Zhao must be disappointed with me, right?"¡° Why? " Zhao Tieniu was a little surprised. Xiao Yao took a deep breath and looked up at Zhao Tieniu. Recovering from the shock, Xiao Yao looks at Zhao Tieniu with guilt in his eyes. In fact, he didn''t have to be like this originally, but after he got to know Zhao Tieniu, no matter from which angle, Zhao Tieniu was very good to him, and even it was unknown whether he could stand here alive if it wasn''t for Zhao Tieniu. He said, "at first Mr. Zhao thought I was like-minded with you, but now I find that I have my own purpose..." "so what?" Zhao Tieniu is still so calm, "no matter what the purpose is, as long as we need to do the same thing, it''s enough. What''s more, it''s not something that can''t be seen. It should have been so. If you don''t, I''ll doubt your character. However, I always have a lot of doubts in my heart. One of them is why Xiao long elephant has to stand with the Qing Dynasty. According to my understanding, although I don''t know where Xiao long elephant is, But one thing is for sure, he will never be a member of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. He is not a member of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, but he spared no effort to fight against the Qin Dynasty for the sake of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. This is really incomprehensible! " Xiao Yao didn''t speak. Zhao tiniu simply continued: "you know, I used to have nothing to do in the Da Qin Dynasty, so I read a lot of books. You call me sir. I think I can afford it. According to the records in the ancient volumes, there may be countless worlds similar to Lingwu world. We usually call them Outlands, and even Outlands have appeared before, The way you speak and the starting point of your thinking will make me feel very unique. Maybe you are also a foreigner. If so, I can understand why Xiao Longxiang has so many means to deal with the Qin Dynasty. " Xiao Yao gave a smile. He thinks that Zhao Tieniu is a genius. When he was with Xiao Yao, he seldom asked questions, and he always abided by a principle. As long as Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, he would never ask questions. But because Zhao Tieniu spoke less, he always thought when he didn''t speak. As long as he thought, he would enlarge a black spot into a black hole. Zhao Tieniu did it, and he guessed, There was no mistake. Xiao Yao is just a little curious. Why does Zhao Tieniu suddenly say all that he thinks today¡° Since my husband has guessed, why did he say it today? " Xiao Yao is different from Zhao Tieniu. He is not the kind of person who can stand doubts. Because of curiosity, he asked¡° Probably because you''re leaving. " Zhao Tieniu said, "I don''t know much about Outland. I hope I can learn more about Outland from you next." Speaking of this, Zhao tie Newton for a while, and then continued: "but you can rest assured that I will not spread, let alone leave any records." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "since this is the case, why does Mr. Zhao have to know?"¡° Satisfy yourself. " Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "I can''t help it. I''m a scholar. Scholars always like to know things they didn''t know before. Well... You can take this as a hobby of mine." Xiao Yao thought, this hobby is really unique enough¡° As long as his husband asks questions, Xiao Yao knows everything and says everything. " Xiao Yao said¡° Huh? How can you think about it soon? " Xiao Yao''s calm attitude surprised Zhao Tieniu¡° Originally, it''s not a great thing, and I also hope that in Lingwu world, there will be someone who will remember where I live. " Xiao Yao said, "I''m afraid I''ve forgotten some words for a long time... (today''s Chapter 3!)

 Chapter 1463

    Xiao Yao''s idea is always relatively simple. In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t disclose these things to Zhao Tieniu. It''s not because he didn''t think Zhao Tieniu was trustworthy. He just felt that some things were too troublesome to say. Once he explained them, he had to explain them for a long time. Moreover, he didn''t know Zhao Tieniu for a long time, If he started to tell his own story, he worried that Zhao Tieniu''s eyes would look like looking at a 250.


    Xiao Yao''s words are relaxed, which really makes Zhao Tieniu know a lot of things he never knew before. Although the immortal cultivators and aura in Xiao Yao''s world are much worse than those in this world, all the high technologies that appear can make you feel stunned. In the conversation with Xiao Yao, the words that often appear in Zhao Tieniu''s heart are probably Ma ye, wo Cao, Oh, my God. It''s bullshit.


    "You mean there''s no need for candles in your world? The lights you mentioned are all electric? " Zhao Tieniu asked.


    "Yes, in fact, electricity can be understood as a kind of special energy. In fact, I think Lingwu world also has this kind of energy, but people in Lingwu world don''t want to develop it." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "however, I think in the near future, this kind of energy should also be developed."


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s "electricity" is not so difficult for Zhao Tieniu to understand. Although there are no electrical appliances in the world, lightning still exists. As long as Xiao Yao explains it briefly, Zhao Tieniu can understand it easily.


    "Before you said that most people in your world can''t cultivate immortals, and the people who really have accomplishments can''t exceed 10000 at most. Is that true?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It''s hard for Zhao Tieniu to understand: "then, in which world are you immortal practitioners invincible?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a smile: "in fact, in the world I was in before, there are many weapons that you can''t understand. Didn''t I mention lightning to you before? In my world, there are weapons driven by new energy, which are tens of times more powerful than thunder and lightning, and nuclear bombs. Do you think Taiping City is big? But just one nuclear bomb will be enough to overturn the whole Taiping City, and nothing will grow in a hundred years. "


    "..." Zhao Tieniu took a deep breath, "this is almost a blow from the powerful immortal cultivator."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "in our world, because of the lack of aura, there are very few people who can really cultivate a heavy master. Even if they really get to a heavy master, they don''t really dare to walk sideways, otherwise, they will die waiting for him."


    Xiao Yao had a hard time with the nuclear bomb before. Although he survived, he was reborn with the help of the keel. To be exact, at that time, Xiao Yao had already died. Of course, with his current cultivation, there was almost no problem in trying to have a hard time with the nuclear bomb.


    This is the strength of the cultivator. If there have been cultivators like him on the earth for a long time, I''m afraid those countries on the earth have also developed weapons against Xiao Yao. Before, Xiao Yao stood on the opposite side of the United States, and with one person''s strength, he caused great trauma to the United States. He was not on the earth for such a long time, He does not believe that the United States has not made any research and development for him.


    It was a country that didn''t want to yield to others, and Xiao Yao didn''t dare to say that he was invincible.


    "If I have a chance, I really want to see your world." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I think it''s better to forget it. You won''t get any chance to practice there. If it wasn''t for coming to the Lingwu world, I might not be able to have my present accomplishments."


    "That''s fine." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "have not Xu kuangge and Xu SuGuan been there before?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said: "I that world, although can go, but want to come back, can be difficult."


    Zhao Tieniu heard Xiao Yao''s remarks, and immediately understood what he said and said with a smile, "this is probably why you do not accept Wu Wutong."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "You know, after you go back, you may never come back, so it''s better not to have anything with them, because once it happens, it''s a kind of injury to them, right?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, lying on the ground, looking at the blue sky and white clouds.


    "I just feel that I should not fail others." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded, he has no way to evaluate Xiao Yao''s doing wrong and right, but he thinks, Xiao Yao do these are not without reason.


    "Wutong knows?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "she''s not a fool. I''ve known her for such a long time. I originally said something, and with her guess, I''m sure I can think of something."


    "Well." Zhao Tieniu said, "let everything go with fate."


    The next day, Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu and Su Changliu set out together.


    On the way, Zhao Tieniu will continue to ask about the earth, and Xiao Yao has answered them one by one. When listening to the chat between Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, Su Changliu also listened carefully¡° Do you mean that''s where my master ascended? " Su Changliu asked, "since that''s the case, I''m a little curious. You said before that the world is not suitable for the survival of the immortals. Why can my master still fly there?" Xiao Yao looked at Su Changliu and thought that there was something wrong with this guy''s thinking, but he said patiently: "first of all, although Xu kuangge is rising in my world, it doesn''t mean that he is cultivating in my world. Moreover, he has sealed up his own cultivation, and his strength can only be controlled by a master. Secondly, after so many years in Lingwu world, he has already had enough strength to soar - I don''t think it''s so difficult to understand! " The implication is to express strong suspicion and disdain for Su Changliu''s work. As soon as Su Chang blushed, he immediately stopped talking. He also realized that the more he said, the easier it would be to expose himself. In this case, it''s better to keep silent... On the other side, a beautiful place. Ten days ago, a monk in white came here. He looks like he''s only 17 or 18 years old. What others don''t know is that he always looks like this¡° Ah! Little monk, you said you came from Jinchan temple. Have you ever seen the northern Chutian gully There is a little girl squatting beside the little monk. After the little monk came here, what he had to do every day was to sit cross legged, face the green mountains and waters, recite sutras and knock wooden fish. She felt that the little monk was too boring. However, she is very fond of the little monk. About three days ago, my father suddenly fell ill and fainted. That is to say, the little monk came and pulled her father up. Strange to say, the little monk just pulled the man who was in a coma and woke him up. Suddenly, the whole town felt that the little monk was an immortal, at least an eminent monk, One by one, they all came to send some valuable things, even some worthless things, but in this small town surrounded by mountains, they are already very precious things. Of course, all those things were sent back one by one by the little monk, only three meals a day, which was enough for him. In the mountains, there is no shortage of wild vegetables, as long as the little monk is willing to eat, almost as many as possible. However, the girl didn''t think the little monk was so profound. In fact, all the children in the village think that the little monk is very easy to get along with. In their eyes, he is a big brother, and he will take them to catch crickets when they have nothing to do. Many children who have been wronged at home will run to the little monk''s house as soon as they are beaten by their parents. The little monk will always keep them behind, and then pull their parents to be patient and reasonable. On the one hand, they dare not offend the little monk, on the other hand, they really respect the little monk in their hearts. Therefore, as long as a few words, they can immediately nod their heads, smile and take the child home. When they get home, they will not continue to lose their temper. This is what a little monk can do. In the eyes of those children, the little monk is really able to be called a big one, which is probably the only one. The little monk opened his eyes, looked at the girl in front of him, and asked, "I''ve seen the northern Chutian ravine, but it''s not so scary there. Like here, it''s beautiful."¡° Then why do you come to Qiongshan? " The little girl continued¡° Because there are demons in Qiongshan. " Said the little monk¡° Is there a devil The little girl seemed unable to understand what the little monk said. The little monk raised his head and looked up at the sky. After a while, he sighed and said, "yes, there are demons here, but I don''t know why. I can''t detect them here, but according to my calculation, it won''t be long before they become another appearance."¡° What does it look like? " Asked the girl. The little monk shook his head and did not speak. The girl continued to plead, hoping that the little monk would continue to speak, but the little monk was still reluctant to speak, but he couldn''t see the smile on his face. After a while, the girl left. The little monk opened his eyes slightly and sighed. What can he say? Can you tell the girl that many people will die here soon? Do you want to tell her that what you see in your eyes is not beautiful scenery, but full of complaints and white cloth hanging on the roof£¨ Today''s first watch.)

 Chapter 1437

    It doesn''t take long to get from Beilu to Zhao guogen. After all, the two countries are bordering each other, and Xiao Yao has already walked this road once before, so it''s a familiar road to walk again this time. Last time, he took some wronged road. With the experience of the last time, he can keep a low profile this time.


    Xiao Yao, Su Changliu and Zhao Tieniu, the three guys together, even if they really met Zhao wei''e of Zhao state, they could not cause any trouble to them, but these three people still did not fly across Zhao state, otherwise, this is to remind Zhao state and the Qin Dynasty that they are coming, although they would not take Zhao wei''e and others seriously, but in this way, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble, and it will take a lot of time.


    For Xiao Yao, the most important thing he cares about now is time. Naturally, he doesn''t want to waste his time on this kind of thing. Although flying is fast, it can''t reflect his fast flying. Even if Zhao wei''e really wants to turn a blind eye, he can''t be indifferent when the three people choose to cross the Zhao kingdom. After all, this is the way, It''s like riding around Zhao''s neck and taking a shit.


    Even if they don''t choose to fly, Xiao Yao and others are not slow at all. They can use their own aura to the maximum extent and ensure that they won''t be discovered. In the past, Xiao Yao was very hard to achieve this. Maybe he had to ask Zhao Tieniu for help, but now Xiao Yao is already a quintuple master. If he is always a yuan baby in his body, It''s not difficult to compete with six level masters, plus the secret skill of ghost door.


    So now Xiao Yao has such self-confidence. It''s absolutely not difficult for him to easily kill the other side with his current cultivation. Even Sikong Yizhen, with Xiao Yao''s strength, has a 40% chance of winning. The reason why there is only 40% is that Sikong has been separated from the category of ordinary cultivators for a while, Every one of the immortal cultivators of xuanjianzong has a sword Qi bonus. Xiao Yao''s sword Qi can''t have any advantage when he competes with them.


    "Xiao Yao, do you want to learn from our xuanjianzong swordsmanship?" One day on the road, Su Changliu suddenly said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, looking at Su Changliu, surprised to ask: "do you xuanjianzong still have sword moves?"


    Xiao Yao''s question made Su Chang unhappy.


    "If we didn''t have the most basic swordsmanship, how could we have started the school?" Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao thinks for a moment, and thinks that Su Changliu has some truth. Before, when he fought with Si kongyi Zhen, he already found that his opponent''s sword moves had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which is probably that he had a strong resonance with his xuanjianzong and his sword Qi.


    "Do you know the three moves of setting up a sword?" Su Chang asked.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "is it 30 points less? What''s the matter? There''s a discount for the whole show? "


    "..." although Su Changliu didn''t understand what Xiao Yao said, he always felt that what Xiao Yao said must be meaningless nonsense.


    At the moment, he was so angry that he snorted and said, "since you are not curious at all, I won''t say it."


    Xiao Yao quickly said with a smile: "don''t, I''m not kidding. What''s the meaning of" Li minus 30 "


    Although he doesn''t think this name can frighten people, when he fought with Sikong Yizhen before, Xiao Yao found that his opponent''s sword moves were very powerful. Although he didn''t know much about sword moves, he was also an immortal. He still had sword Qi in his body. He should have some understanding.


    Moreover, although he has sword Qi, xuantie sword and Fuli Baishou''s four swords, he knows very little about swords, so he urgently needs some swords to improve his strength.


    "It''s the three moves of setting up a sword!" Su Changliu feels that he is going to be in a state of madness. Why can''t this guy be more serious and honest?


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s face full of laughter, Su Changliu was still a little proud.


    "Since you want to learn, I can teach you, but I''m curious. Don''t you know?" he said


    Xiao Yao blinked, looked at Su Changliu with a blank face, and asked subconsciously, "should I know?"


    Zhao Tieniu, who was on the edge of the sword, suddenly said, "I really don''t know about the three forms of standing sword. But as far as I know, when Xu kuangge, a sword immortal of the first generation, walked the world with his sword, his most famous sword moves included standing sword, lifting sword, breaking sword and controlling sword. Of course, I don''t know all about them, After all, most of those who fought with Xu kuangge have already died. Few people can survive and tell the details when they fought with Xu kuangge, but it''s just the sword style, and it''s not just the three styles, right


    Su Changliu listened to Zhao Tieniu''s words, and the expression on his face was very abnormal. Subconsciously, he blushed and whispered, "you know that, too!"


    Xiao Yao squinted at Su Changliu and said, "it seems that there are still some things I don''t know."


    "Actually, my master taught me three swords." Su Chang whispered.


    Xiao Yao


    Now he can understand why the standing sword style mentioned by Su Chang has become the three standing sword styles.


    "With these three swords, Xu kuangge is not good for you either!" Xiao Yao said.


    Su Chang left a red neck and argued with Xiao Yao: "what do you know? That''s my master''s feeling. You can''t be fat at one go. Practicing sword is a skill. You have to do it step by step. Do you understand? Do you understand? "


    Xiao Yao dare not say that he does not understand.


    He thinks that if he still quarrels with Su Chang, this guy is likely to fight with himself.


    No way. Who can''t beat Su Changliu now? So he could only nod his head and say, "yes, you''re right, and Xu kuangge is right."


    "That''s about the same." Xiao Yao''s performance still makes Su Changliu feel quite satisfied.


    Xiao Yao leaned up to him and asked with a smile, "are the three movements of standing sword very powerful?"


    Su Chang snorted coldly and said, "what you said is just rubbish. I''ll rely on these three swords to understand the eight level master. Do you think he''s powerful?"


    Xiao Yao immediately applauded: "listen to what you say, it''s really strong!"


    Su Changliu said with a smile: "I''ve never boasted. Since I said that the three movements of Li Jian are very powerful, it must be very powerful."


    Xiao Yao said: "as long as you are willing to teach, I promise to study hard!"


    "Actually, I always think that you should know a lot of swordsmanship." Su Chang said in a low voice, "I really can''t understand why my master gave you the black iron sword but didn''t teach you the sword moves. If I had known you couldn''t do anything, I wouldn''t have followed you to Zhao this time."


    Xiao Yao


    Frankly speaking, Su Chang left such a straightforward way of chatting, which was really hard for him to accept.


    "You can''t tell me that. I''ll be more comfortable." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    "Anyway, it''s all small things. Even if it''s said, it''s nothing!" Su Changliu said.


    This reflects the moving side of Su Chang''s compassion for Shang. Even Zhao Tieniu, who has always been able to be calm in his heart, can''t help but smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and said, "I think you''d better not cover your mouth when you laugh. It seems that you are too woman."


    "I lost a tooth." Zhao Tieniu explained.


    Xiao Yao


    For these two people, Xiao Yao did not know what to express.


    After all, he needs some sword moves to improve his strength. If he had known the so-called three sword moves before, even if he really fought with Sikong Yizhen, he would have a 60% chance of winning. After all, he only has sword spirit in his body, and the most powerful artifact in his hand is xuantie sword, But there is no sword move. In this way, when you fight with an opponent with the same strength, you will inevitably fall behind.


    But once Xiao Yao can integrate the three forms of Li Jian, it will be a completely different situation. At least now Xiao Yao thinks so.


    "OK, then we''ll slow down a little, so that we can give you all the three movements of the sword." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    However, he was also a little curious. There were only three moves in the three moves. How long would it take? He had such doubts in his heart and asked them. After listening to Xiao Yao''s questions, Su Chang was so angry that he just jumped and scolded.


    "What do you know? Do you really think that Lijian three moves are so easy to learn? Do you know what magic sword move is? I tell you, you can integrate these three moves in a month. Later, what you say is stupid. Let me go east, I will never go west, let me beat dogs, I will never chase chickens! "


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes and asked, "I''m the master of xuanjianzong now. Shouldn''t you have been like this?"


    Su Changliu said: "I''m obviously respectful to you now. I don''t take you seriously. Don''t you feel it?"


    Xiao Yao


    He''s going to be beaten to pieces by Su Chang.


    Lying trough, even if it''s true, you don''t want to be so straightforward, OK?


    It''s too much, too much!


    At the thought of this, he could hardly breathe.


    But when he thought about Su Changliu''s EQ, he suddenly felt that all this could be relieved.


    Although Su Changliu''s words make people feel uncomfortable, now that he has said so, it means that it''s really hard to learn the three forms of Li Jian. Although he hasn''t seen Su Changliu''s demonstration yet, Xiao Yao is already nervous.


    (today''s second watch is still in the code. I forgot to thank Li Jianxuan for his 5000 coins reward...)

 Chapter 1465

    Cicada is Zen.


    This is what the little monk often says to those children.


    They don''t understand, and they don''t bother to ask, because they always feel that the words of this little monk, who is no more than a few years older than them, are strange.


    Fortunately, they can still play together.


    "In fact, it''s not just cicadas that are Zen, grass is Zen, and wood is Zen." the Sutra of Yan Hua says that the Buddha grows five colored stems, one flower, one world, and one leaf, one Tathagata. " The little monk put his hand on the head of a child who was about seven or eight years old.


    "Little monk, tell me, what is Buddha?" The little boy asked, squinting.


    The little monk looked into the boy''s eyes and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" The little boy was stunned. He seemed to be surprised by the little monk''s answer, mainly because he always felt that the little monk was the only one who knew everything in the village. So when the little monk said he didn''t know, it had a great impact on the little boy. He couldn''t help thinking, is there anything in the world that even the little monk didn''t know?


    "Some say that the Buddha is in the heart, others say that the Buddha is in the realm of Buddhism." The little monk said with a smile, "some people are guessing, some people are talking about mystery and mystery. In fact, there are many people in the world who want to know where the Buddha is, but no one has seen it. How can they tell them? "


    "Well, since we haven''t seen each other, why do we still believe in Buddhism?" Asked the little boy.


    The little monk scratched his head and said, "because believing in Buddhism will give a person strength, as well as psychological comfort and persistence."


    Speaking of this, the little monk suddenly remembered something and said to the little boy, "in fact, I used to pass by a temple where the abbot was a robber. He used to kill many people, including women and children. In the end, he was afraid of retribution, so he wanted to eat fast and recite Buddhism. Buddhism does not exist. But do you think it affects a person? If there is no Buddha, maybe many people will die. "


    "And that will offset his guilt?" It was a girl, the little boy''s sister, who was eighteen years old.


    At this age, she can get married long ago, but when her mother gave birth to her younger brother, she left in childbirth. The little girl''s father fell when he went up the mountain to collect medicine.


    The girl is very good-looking. In the village, I don''t know how many men want to marry her home, but she can''t let go of her younger brother and never get married.


    "Plum, you always like to ask questions that I don''t know the answer to." The little monk looked at the girl and said with a bitter smile.


    Mei Zi squatted down, pulled the little boy into his arms, stared at the little monk and continued to ask, "do you think that robber will go to hell in the end?"


    "I don''t know." The little monk shook his head.


    "You Buddhists say that you can become a Buddha by putting down the butcher''s knife, right?" The little girl said, "can he really become a Buddha?"


    "Probably not. Anyway, when I saw him, he had not yet become a Buddha." Said the little monk.


    "If it''s really that easy to become a Buddha, then everyone should pick up the butcher''s knife and put it down. Is this to guide people to good or evil?" Mei Zi continued.


    The little monk thought about it and said, "I have an explanation, but I don''t know if I can convince you."


    "He said


    "The butcher''s knife in the Buddhist scriptures does not only refer to a sword dripping with blood, but also includes malice, evil deeds, evil words, delusion, delusion, confusion, reversal, separation and persistence." Said the little monk.


    Plum brow light Cu, said: "this is not too difficult?"


    "It''s not hard." The little monk said with a smile.


    Plum "cut" a, said: "this is not difficult? Can you do that? "


    "I can."


    "Why?"


    The little monk let the cicada go, turned his face and looked at the plum, and put his hands together: "because I don''t have any, how about putting down the peace talks?"


    "Well, it seems so." Mei Zi nodded.


    After a while, Mei Zi looked at the little monk and asked, "then you don''t know where the Buddha is, and where to find the Buddha in the future?"


    The little monk stood up, dusted his clothes and turned away.


    When he stood up, he said: "all the people in the world are thinking about Buddha, chanting Buddha and looking for Buddha, but I don''t want to look for Buddha..."


    Mei Zi took the little boy''s neck and looked at the little monk''s back with a smile.


    "Don''t you go to Buddha? I always think it''s very complicated... "


    She didn''t understand, but she always felt that what the little monk said was very reasonable.


    "Uncle Suiyang is back!" All of a sudden, a young man came bouncing towards them.


    "Uncle Suiyang?" Mei Zi and the boy also stood up.


    Suiyang is the richest man in the village. He often goes out. Every time he comes back, he can bring back some strange things, such as rouge powder and so on.


    What''s more, Suiyang is a very kind person. All the interesting things he brings back will be given to the children, rouge powder and girls in the village.


    Hearing that uncle Suiyang came back, the children all stood up and ran in the same direction.


    "Sister, go!" The boy looked at the plum and said.


    "I won''t go. I haven''t used up the rouge powder that uncle Suiyang gave me last time." Plum said to the boy, "tiger, you go, no matter what uncle Suiyang gives you, you have to say thank you!"


    "Well! Sister, I''ll go! " Huzi''s foot speed is very fast, and he has already run dozens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    "The child." Meizi shook her head.


    She looked at Huzi''s back and sighed.


    "When you grow up, I can see the outside world."


    She went to the little monk''s house.


    However, not far away, I met a little monk in a hurry.


    "Where are you going?" Asked the plum.


    "I don''t know where it is." The little monk pointed to a direction and said, "this direction is about 300 meters."


    "Isn''t that uncle Suiyang''s? Are you going to join in the fun? " Asked plum.


    "Uncle Suiyang?" The little monk frowned and asked, "who is that?"


    Mei Zi simply explained the situation of Uncle Suiyang, and finally added: "Uncle Suiyang is a good man! But this time he''s been out for a long time. "


    The little monk took a deep breath. At this time, the expression on his face turned out to be extremely serious.


    "Take me." These three words, from the mouth of the young monk, are heavy.


    Mei Zi was in a trance. It was the first time that she heard the little monk speak in such a tone.


    Probably aware of the seriousness of the problem, she didn''t joke as usual. She nodded hard and took the little monk forward.


    By the time I got to Uncle Suiyang''s house, I could already hear the laughter inside.


    Many people go in and out, and when they come out, they seem to hold things in their hands.


    Huzi has already left by this time.


    "Not here?" The little monk''s eyes were cold.


    At this time, many people met the little monk and came to say hello one by one.


    "Little master, you are here too! Hurry in and see what good things Suiyang has brought back this time. Take it and use it! "


    "Yes, I have to let my little master choose first!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man with felt hat on his head came out. He was wearing a gray coat, and the cloth shoes on his feet were full of mud.


    "Why? What''s this The middle-aged man is Suiyang, and he still touches an old cigarette pole.


    "Suiyang, this little master is very powerful! I have been in our village for a long time. No matter who has a minor disease or disaster, he can cure it! Besides, he is proficient in Buddhism. He is very advanced Someone explained to Suiyang.


    For these people, if they have the ability to say something they don''t understand, they will feel unfathomable.


    People who have no ability will feel that they are pretending to be gods and ghosts if they say mysterious Zen.


    People! It''s all like this.


    "Oh! now I see! Little master, please come in Suiyang said with a smile.


    The little monk looked at Suiyang with a smile on his face and said, "what a dead spirit on the benefactor of Suiyang!"


    "Dead breath?" Everyone''s face changed.


    They are all thinking, little monk, does this mean that Suiyang will soon die.


    Otherwise, how can a living person be entangled with death?


    Suiyang''s face suddenly changed, and in the blink of an eye, he recovered as before, but the little monk could still see the confusion in his eyes.


    "What does little master mean?" Asked Suiyang.


    The little monk sighed and looked at a group of people around him. His eyes relaxed a lot, not as aggressive as before.


    "Benefactor Suiyang, can we talk about it?"


    "Good." Suiyang hesitated and nodded.


    Suiyang turns around and goes inside. The little monk follows. Meizi also wants to follow. He is stopped by the little monk.


    When there is an outsider, he feels that he can''t hear the truth from Suiyang. In fact, he can also use mind reading. What he reads is not detailed after all, and he doesn''t want to do it.


    What I read is fate, what I hear is relief.


    After entering a room which was not bright enough, Suiyang asked directly, "little master, who did you listen to and what did you say?"


    "I don''t need to listen to anyone. I''m just curious about what you brought back this time and why you made me feel great evil spirit and resentment. Before, I always felt that the village was full of howling and killing, but I didn''t find resentment. Until you came back, I felt much stronger. But now, the evil spirit and resentment seem to be covered by something."


    "Oh?" Suiyang sneered and said, "listen to the little master, it''s really mysterious and mysterious."


    "Tomb robbing is originally a matter that can''t be seen. Of course, it''s a matter of the government to deal with you. I just want to hand over all the things you brought back to me, so that I can ensure the safety of the village." The little monk said with his hands together¡° Fart! Damn, I see that. Do you want to threaten me to report to the government and take away all the fights I''ve stolen Suiyang no longer before the kind, his face expression, become extremely ferocious£¨ In today''s third watch, the chapter number of the previous chapter has been wrongly typed. It has been revised!)

 Chapter 1466

    Xiao Yao thinks that among all the weapons, the most handsome one should be the sword. Besides the sword, the weapon similar to the gun or the halberd painted by Fang Tian is also very standard. Generally, handsome men and gods use this kind of weapon. After all, when they mention the weapon similar to the axe, they think of Li Kui or Cheng Yaojin - Xiao Yao is very good-looking, How can you use that weapon without temperament?


    However, Xiao Yao''s knowledge of Swords is too little. Although he always uses swords in every fight, his knowledge of swordsmanship is just superficial.


    However, when Xiao Yao began to follow Su Changliu to learn the three forms of Li Jian, he didn''t find it very difficult.


    Although at the beginning, Xiao Yao saw Su Changliu''s demonstration of the three forms of standing sword, and felt a little complicated, he soon found that the three forms of standing sword could have a strong resonance with the sword Qi in his body.


    When he began to practice the three moves, the sword Qi in his body surged like a tsunami.


    When Su Changliu showed the three forms of Lijian to Xiao Yao at first, Xiao Yao was just dumbfounded. However, when he began to use the three forms of Lijian, he found that he could not directly bring the three forms of Lijian into play like Su Changliu.


    But soon, Xiao Yao understood the reason. First of all, he didn''t have su Changliu''s accomplishments. Secondly, his sword Qi was almost different from this old man. What''s more, Su Changliu entered the eight fold realm through the three movements of setting up a sword. It''s been many years. Not to mention Su Changliu''s savvy, his proficiency is enough for Xiao Yao to look up to.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s talk about it. I didn''t give it to you for nothing." Su Changliu said seriously.


    Xiao Yao looked at Su Changliu with a kind of speechless eyes, then opened his arms and said, "do you think there is anything valuable in me that you can see?"


    "That''s not true." Su Chang left a smile and said, "you only need to promise me one thing."


    Xiao Yao squints at Su Changliu.


    "I didn''t think you were the kind of person with emotional intelligence before. Why do you start to exchange interests with me now?" Xiao Yao said, picking his nose.


    Su Chang gave a cold Snort and glanced at Xiao Yao, his eyes also mixed with disdain for him: "it''s not that I despise you, you have nothing to think about."


    Xiao Yao


    He suddenly understood a truth, never think the snake can not human, it is just waiting for CD.


    It''s really special for Su Chang to keep his mouth open. He''s a poisonous snake!


    "First of all, what are your conditions?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Although Su changliudu had already given him the three moves of Li Jian before, Xiao Yao was definitely not the kind of person who cooked with dead rabbits and foxes. He could not say that if he learned to use the sword, he would ignore everything.


    Of course, there is also a reason, because he can''t beat this guy now!


    He didn''t dare to do something that really turned his face around!


    "Didn''t I give you the three movements before? If you have any new insights in the future, you must tell me! " Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but he soon understood the meaning of Su Changliu''s words.


    Before Su Changliu left, he was willing to give the three forms of Li Jian to him, which was selfish. Li Jian is definitely not as simple as Li Jian. It''s just that Su Changliu has not gained anything new after so many years. He can only continue to eat his old money and rely on the three forms of Li Jian to walk the river. But of course, he hopes to understand more sword moves, This can only place hope on Xiao Yao.


    First of all, Xiao Yao still has the sword Qi of Xu kuangge in his body. Secondly, the dark iron sword is also on Xiao Yao.


    Finally, no matter what Su Changliu thinks about Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is the one Xu kuangge chooses.


    Therefore, in Su Changliu''s opinion, there must be some shining points in Xiao Yao''s body that he didn''t find for the time being. It must be the most appropriate thing for Xiao Yao to hand over the three forms of Li Jian and then let Xiao Yao explore the mystery.


    To understand these, Xiao Yao instead relaxed a lot.


    Sometimes, it''s not a bad thing to know the purpose of others, even if it''s not so pure.


    "Yes, I can promise you that." Xiao Yao said, anyway, it''s not a very difficult thing for him, and maybe Su Chang''s merciful quotient is not high, and his words are easy to offend people, but at least he has absolutely no malice to Xiao Yao, which Xiao Yao can still feel.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao agreed, Su Changliu was also relieved, and the whole person was much happier.


    In fact, Su Changliu should be one of the few people in the world who have no desire or desire. If he really has any obsession, the only thing he can think of is the so-called three moves of setting up a sword or other sword moves. He only learned three moves to practice the sword standing style. Of course, Xiao Yao felt that Su Changliu''s efforts and time must have been involved in it. After all, even the sword moves left by Xu kuangge could not have such a powerful effect. Xu kuangge was not an immortal at that time.


    "We have three days to go, and we''ll probably be able to cross the Zhao kingdom." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple, put the black iron sword away, lay on a big stone and said, "if you say that, Zhao wei''e really doesn''t want to kill us?"


    "Hum, it''s just Zhao wei''e. I dare to make her not go back if she dares to kill us Su Changliu said.


    As an eight level master, he still has strong sword Qi in his body. Su Changliu is qualified to say such words.


    "If he doesn''t plan to do it yet, he won''t come to our trouble." Zhao Tieniu said, "although we have hidden our breath along the way, Zhao wei''e is not a fool. He can''t really be unaware of anything. The existence of Su''s elder generation may have been discovered long ago. Because of this, he dare not rush out to fight. Moreover, he may be very afraid of your bronze terracotta warriors."


    Xiao Yao''s Bronze terracotta warriors and horses have long been no secret to Zhao Tieniu.


    "That''s good. We can save a lot of time." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I always have a bad feeling." Zhao Tieniu took a deep breath and said, "do you really think Zhao wei''e can let us pass so easily?"


    Su Chang left a stare and said, "what if he doesn''t let us pass? I don''t believe it. What can a master like him do? "


    Zhao Tieniu was not angry and said with a smile: "master Su said it''s right. We really don''t have to take Zhao wei''e seriously, but we have to be defensive!"


    Look, that''s the way a scholar talks.


    On the one hand, this is not a challenge to Su Changliu, so it will not cause conflicts. On the other hand, it also insists on its own point of view.


    Although Zhao Tieniu''s accomplishments are not as good as Su Changliu''s for the time being, his ways of dealing with people and speaking are enough for Su Changliu to study hard.


    After listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, Su Changliu didn''t continue to insist on what he had said before. He just nodded his head slightly, which was also listening. In fact, it was very rare for Su Changliu. In fact, Su Changliu is not a bad guy. His way of speaking, attitude and even expression make people feel very uncomfortable. In fact, Xiao Yao has never been in contact with such a person. Moreover, he thinks that this kind of person is very simple to get along with and has a single idea, Any idea will be shown directly, and people will not be defensive.


    To put it bluntly is to be absent-minded. Of course, Xiao Yao would not say it if he thought about it.


    "Come on, Xiao Yao, I''ll go with you." Zhao Tieniu said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, staring at Zhao tie Niu, said: "you want to fight with me?"


    "Yes." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "anyway, it''s going to pass soon. Zhao wei''e has already found us. Even if he exposes his strength, it''s no big deal."


    Before Xiao Yao had time to speak, Zhao tiniu continued: "these days, after learning the three forms of standing sword, don''t you want to see how much you have learned through actual combat?"


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao hesitated and thought it was too publicity. But when he found that Zhao Tieniu winked at him, he suddenly realized.


    He realized that Zhao''s idea was not just to compete with Xiao Yao.


    Perhaps, it''s to create some illusion that Zhao wei''e can''t understand.


    It''s not impossible for Zhao wei''e to come here and kill him with Su Changliu''s strength. It''s just that Su Changliu''s temper is strange. If he goes all the way to kill Zhao wei''e, it won''t work. Moreover, Zhao wei''e is not so easy to kill. How can we say that he is also an expert and the emperor of Zhao state.


    This is trying to kill people with a knife!


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao can''t help but sigh.


    As far as Su Chang''s mind is concerned, he may never understand Zhao Tieniu''s idea.


    At this time, Su Changliu nodded and said: "Zhao Tieniu is right. If you want to verify your strength, actual combat is the best way. No matter how you practice sword moves, you can''t compete with actual combat."


    Zhao Tieniu showed a worried expression and whispered: "but if we fight, Zhao wei''e feels it and wants to seize the opportunity to kill us, what can we do?"


    "Ha, if he dares to come, I will let him never come back!" Su Chang said confidently with a beard.


    "Yes, we have no doubt about master Su''s strength. Thank you very much, master Su!" Zhao Tieniu flattered quickly.


    "Ha, if you hit you, I''ll stand on the side and make sure that no monsters can get close to you!" When Su Changliu spoke, he found a big stone and sat down.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Su Changliu and sighed. Has this guy lived on dogs for hundreds of years?


    If you look at Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao thinks that the minds of scholars are so much... (today''s fourth watch, originally intended to impact chapter five, but now it''s obviously not enough time... More than 12000 words in chapter four, thank you for your support!)

 Chapter 1467

    Although Xiao Yao thinks that Zhao Tieniu''s mind is a little too much, he is still very supportive of each other''s ideas on this point.


    Su Changliu''s strength is very strong. If he doesn''t kill a few people in Zhao state, it will be a waste!


    Even if Zhao wei''e is not colluded with, it''s a good thing to collude with some of Zhao''s immortals and let him kill him. After all, as long as Xiao Yao chooses to stand opposite to the great Qin Dynasty, he will also fight with Zhao. Who can make the great Qin Dynasty and Zhao stand on the same boat now? Before, Xiao Yao also thought about whether the two countries could be separated, but if he wanted to do so in a short time, the possibility was not very big.


    Up to now, Xiao Yao has not found any breakthrough.


    In addition, the intelligence network at the northern foot of the mountain has also started work. Its purpose is to help Xiao Yao find the intelligence of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, and then find a breakthrough point, so that Xiao Yao can have a foothold. But up to now, they have not gained much. After all, whether it is the Qin Dynasty or the state of Zhao, their intelligence network is not a dry meal, anti reconnaissance, It doesn''t exist in Lingwu world.


    It''s very difficult for the spy agencies in Beilu to infiltrate. Even if they can do it, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to estimate the time it takes. This can only be done at that time. If they really get useful news for him, it''s their good luck. Even if they don''t get any reliable information, they can be used, Xiao Yao will not feel how lost.


    Su Changliu sat on the side, holding his chin, looking at Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, and urged: "you should start quickly!"


    Xiao Yao glanced at Su Changliu and insisted on his previous view.


    This guy''s life at the age of a few hundred years really goes to dogs.


    It''s like I''m going to jump into a trap and I don''t know.


    Xiao Yao felt that if he still felt that he needed to sympathize with Su Changliu at this time, he would be in the water.


    Throw aside other don''t say, before Zhao tie Niu said to him those, also let him have a kind of blood boiling feeling.


    It''s just a week since the first day of learning Su changliuna''s three standing sword moves.


    A week has passed. Xiao Yao certainly wants to test how he is going to learn the three forms of Li Jian these days. However, he didn''t want to fight with Su Changliu. To be honest, as long as Su Changliu stood in front of him, he would feel that he had no strength. Who made the gap between him and Su Changliu so big?


    After the existence of such an idea, Xiao Yao was a little dispirited again.


    Facing a su Changliu, I have such an idea. If I face Xuanyuan jiuzhong, I don''t even have the courage to lift the sword?


    He once again realized that he didn''t know when to start, Xuanyuan jiuzhong became the opponent that made him feel extremely scared.


    He couldn''t help thinking about a question, why? Why does that guy never meet himself, but he can make himself afraid of him in his heart?


    Seeing the confused expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Zhao Tieniu didn''t even start. He just frowned a little and said, "what''s the problem? Can''t you wait to think about it?"


    Xiao Yao returned to his senses and gave an embarrassed smile.


    Zhao Tieniu sighed and said, "let''s talk about what you were thinking just now."


    "I wonder if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is standing in front of me now, I will not even have the courage to carry the sword." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu gave a smile.


    He really didn''t expect that the reason for Xiao Yao''s confusion was this.


    "It''s not the time yet. Why do you have such worries?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "That is, young people are afraid of this and that every day. They have no future at all!" Su Chang left his hand in his sleeve and said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Su Changliu, angry, said: "Zhao tiniu can say me, but you are not qualified to say me."


    After hearing this, Su Changliu immediately stares round his eyes and says, "why?"


    "Because you are already eight heavy master now, also still don''t dare to work with Xuan Yuan nine heavy!" Xiao Yao said.


    Su Chang kept a red face, angry but argued: "who said that!"


    Xiao Yao was not the kind of person who liked to hold up, and he didn''t want to hold on to something. Now standing in front of him is Su Changliu. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to say how much he knows about Su Changliu''s temper and character, it''s not difficult to master the basic knowledge. Who makes the old man''s design so simple? However, Xiao Yao did not say the same as before.


    He looked at Su Changliu, frowned and asked seriously, "if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is standing in front of you now and wants to fight with you, you should feel your conscience and ask yourself, do you really dare?"


    "I dare!" Su Changliu craned his neck and said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said nothing more.


    However, in Su Changliu''s opinion, his attitude is not a recognition or compromise to himself.


    On the contrary, it is full of disdain.


    "What do you mean?" Su Changliu asked, "don''t you believe me?"


    When he spoke, he had stood up and went directly to Xiao Yao.


    Zhao Tieniu came to the middle of the room and said with a smile, "master Su, you misunderstood. Xiao Yao didn''t mean that. He didn''t speak because he had been convinced by you."


    Su Changliu glared at Zhao Tieniu, pointed to his nose and scolded: "I warn you, although I''m a little absent-minded, I''m definitely not a fool!"


    "..." Zhao Tieniu was stunned.


    In the face of Su Changliu''s scolding, he really has no temper!


    For the first time, I heard that someone was able to talk about his lack of heart.


    This way of chatting caught Zhao Tieniu unprepared. It is estimated that he is so old that he has never met anyone like Su Changliu.


    When Zhao Tieniu was depressed, Su Changliu turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "let''s make it clear first. I''ll ask you, what do you mean by shaking your head?"


    "I just think you''re good." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Su Changliu shook his head hard, and held out his hand to hold one of Xiao Yao''s necks, just like Xiao Yao''s previous life in the world. He touched the old rascal who didn''t give up porcelain. "You didn''t mean that just now, and you certainly didn''t think I was so powerful!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "no, master Su, I really think you are very powerful. I think others cheat the enemy at most. If they are not good, they cheat their relatives, friends and even their parents, but you are much more powerful than them."


    Su Chang left more and more puzzled.


    "You see, you are so powerful that you even cheat yourself." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Su Changliu grabs Xiao Yao''s arm and suddenly starts to work.


    Xiao Yao''s face also changed slightly.


    "Master su..." Zhao Tieniu has obviously noticed something, and he quickly gives advice.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, looked at Zhao Tieniu and then at Su Changliu, and said in a light tone: "Mr. Zhao doesn''t need to say anything more. I really don''t believe it. Xu kuangge is really hopeless. Can''t he choose a person who has been exposed and becomes angry as an apprentice?"


    "..." Su Changliu angrily put down his wrist, glared at Xiao Yao, and said, "hum, if it wasn''t for my master''s choice, I would have killed you!"


    "You''re still pissed off!" Xiao Yao said.


    Su long left gas jump feet, said: "life is not too much ah!"


    Xiao Yao sighed and clapped his hand on Su Changliu''s shoulder.


    If you are old enough, Xiao Yao''s old-fashioned actions will surely be killed on the earth. At least he will be hit by porcelain. Fortunately, this is the world of Lingwu, and Su Changliu is standing in front of Xiao Yao.


    Otherwise, he will be killed!


    "In fact, I really don''t understand. As far as your current cultivation and the sword Qi in your body are concerned, even if you really encounter nine Xuan swords, you don''t have the power of World War I. why don''t you believe in yourself?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Su Chang kept his head down and looked at the tip of his shoe. He didn''t speak.


    It looks like a green girl! With such a sense of picture in his mind, Xiao Yao felt that his whole body was not good, and his stomach was tumbling, so it was better for him to supplement his brain.


    "Before I began to cultivate immortals, I knew that there was a very powerful cultivator in the world, called Xuanyuan jiuzhong. At that time, he was the number one in the list of the top ten experts in Lingwu world. Do you think that such a person can be challenged by me?" Su Chang has been holding this sentence for a long time.


    After listening to Su Changliu''s words, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu were surprised.


    They didn''t expect that, and that''s why.


    Although listening to some surprise, but as long as they think about it carefully, they will feel that this reason is completely over.


    If they were Su Changliu, they might also have this intuitive feeling.


    It is really a very difficult thing for a person who has been standing in his heart for hundreds of years to have a heart of challenge.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I always think that you can think about such things when you have nothing to do in the future, because in my opinion, even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is really better than you, it can''t be better."


    Su Chang sighed, shook his head, and did not answer.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the strongest man in the world, which has been deeply rooted in Su Changliu''s mind for many years.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao did not think that he would be able to pull Su Chang out of the shadow for a while.


    But soon, he thought of himself.


    What''s the difference between Su Changliu and himself?


    When talking about Su Changliu''s colleagues, why didn''t they take some time to reflect on themselves?


    At this moment, Xiao Yao suddenly had a sense of sudden realization. There was a light smile on his face. At this moment, all his worries and worries disappeared. The black iron sword in my hand is shining with a silver light¡° Come on He looked at Zhao Tieniu, sonorous and powerful£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1468

    Standing sword three moves, can swallow bright moon.


    This is what Su Chang said when he taught Xiao Yaoli three moves. Now, Zhao Tieniu finally understands the meaning of these four words.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could improve his proficiency in the three forms of Li Jian in such a short time.


    It''s just the speed that''s outrageous!


    He has seen a lot of martial arts talents. After all, he had a special status in the Daqin Dynasty before, but he has never seen a young man like Xiao Yao who understands quickly. Therefore, he thinks that the word genius is tailor-made for Xiao Yao.


    If you look at the Lingwu world, I''m afraid you can''t find any young people who can stand side by side with Xiao Yao.


    Of course, in this case, in fact, he just thought about it in his heart. He would not say it in front of Xiao Yao.


    Even if he thinks, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is easy to be impatient and proud.


    There''s no way. In Zhao Tieniu''s opinion, Xiao Yao is still too young. Although he is rational enough, if he praises too much, a kind of pride will appear subconsciously, which is not good for Xiao Yao now.


    It still needs some precipitation.


    At the beginning, Su Changliu didn''t take the fight between the two seriously, but the more he looked down, the more frightened he was.


    He suddenly realized that Xiao Yao''s sword move, even if he hadn''t figured it out yet, could adapt to circumstances. He could always change it into another form and use the sword. This was definitely not an easy job. Su Changliu could also do it. However, it was only after he had been in touch with the three sword movements for about three years that he could do it.


    "Is there really a lot of genius in this world?" Su Chang left a feeling of being hit.


    Su Changliu always felt that although he was not that kind of genius, his talent was not particularly dull. But now when compared with Xiao Yao, he felt that he was so stupid. No wonder the master often said that he was a wooden head at the beginning, and Su Changliu was still a little unconvinced when he was a boy. Now in retrospect, Su Changliu''s life is very complicated, He felt that his master was right.


    It''s most appropriate to describe Su Changliu''s present expression with the expression bag covering his face, laughing and crying.


    In fact, it''s really wrong for Su Changliu to think so. Although it took him a long time to enter the realm of eight level masters, how many eight level masters can there be in the world? To be one of the few beings, what talent is there? It''s just that his luck is not very good. What he meets is either Xu kuangge or Xiao Yao.


    Although there is still a big gap between Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, one thing is for sure. They are both geniuses, at least in terms of training speed.


    So, it''s not that Su Changliu really doesn''t have any talent, it''s just that he''s too unlucky. All he meets are monsters rarely seen in a hundred years. How many young people in the whole Lingwu world can become masters in his twenties? There must be no more than ten fingers.


    The fighting continues.


    Su Changliu has been absorbed now, and he is very curious about what surprise Xiao Yao can bring him next.


    Zhao Tieniu has been absorbed.


    At the beginning of the fight with Xiao Yao, in fact, he still kept his hand, although he didn''t say so to Xiao Yao.


    But now, he didn''t dare to keep his hand. Several times, Xiao Yao hurt him with his sword. Fortunately, his reaction was quick, and Xiao Yao took back the sword in time. Otherwise, Zhao Tieniu might be in danger now.


    But Su Changliu was more and more surprised.


    When Xiao Yao did that, Su Chang''s eyes almost fell off.


    It was hard for him to believe that in such a short period of time, Xiao Yao not only understood the three moves of setting up a sword, but also could put it in and out freely.


    How long did it take him to do that?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t recall it. In fact, it''s not just using a sword, even if it''s just an ordinary cultivator. It''s not a simple thing for him to put his power in and out freely.


    With a sword, it''s more difficult.


    He is more and more looking forward to Xiao Yao''s next performance.


    Holding the xuantie sword, facing Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao gradually feels the pressure.


    Even if he learned the three forms of xuantie sword, he could feel a lot of pressure in the face of Zhao Tieniu, who was an immortal. After all, there was a big gap between them.


    Of course, Xiao Yao will not have no confidence because of these. If he had been before, he would have felt that Zhao Tieniu was really strong. But now, his mentality has been much more stable. In his opinion, Zhao Tieniu''s strength is really above himself, but he is definitely not the kind of person who has no chance of winning. That is to say, when he realized this, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that Zhao Tieniu''s strength is above himself, The speed of his growth is really fast. Before, Zhao Tieniu, the guys on the list of Lingwu world experts, were out of reach. But now, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, he doesn''t think how terrible these people are.


    This is Xiao Yao''s growth. It''s just that there is a gap between him and him.


    With Xiao Yao''s current accomplishments and the three moves of setting up a sword, it seems that it is not impossible to defeat ye tingchao.


    Now he really has the strength to enter the top ten experts list of Lingwu world.


    Of course, this is not to say that Xiao Yao''s strength in Lingwu world can be counted as one of the few.


    Lingwu world is too big. Before, Xiao Yao thought that all the experts in Lingwu world were on the top ten. But this time, when he met Su Changliu, he realized how naive his previous ideas were.


    Let''s just say Su Changliu, an eight fold expert, didn''t make the top ten list. How many people who are still on the top ten list but are not as strong as Su Changliu are embarrassed? How can you feel!


    "I look for a sword and ask the way of heaven!" Xiao Yao recited a sword formula, then his sword Qi suddenly soared, a red light poured out of his body, and then all melted into the xuantie sword in his hand.


    With a sword, the Qi of the sword turns into a dragon and bites at Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu didn''t dare to be careless. At this moment, his whole body bristled with sweat.


    Just the sword Qi in the air made him feel the atmosphere of killing.


    "Good!" Su Changliu suddenly stands up and stares at Xiao Yao in the distance. His eyes are full of surprise and excitement.


    Before that, he gave the three forms to Xiao Yao, hoping that Xiao Yao could have some new insight from the three forms.


    After all, he has mastered the three forms of Li Jian for hundreds of years, but there has been no new breakthrough. He thinks that it is because of his own talent.


    But Xiao Yao is different. At this age, he must be a genius to have such accomplishments. Maybe he is not as good as Xu kuangge, but he is also a dragon and Phoenix among people.


    Moreover, according to Xiao Yao''s current cultivation trend, even if Su Changliu looked up to Xu kuangge almost to God, he did not dare to say that Xu kuangge was beyond Xiao Yao''s touch.


    "Today''s young people can always bring surprises to people!" Su Chang said with a sigh.


    Zhao Tieniu reaches out his hand, and a purple light condenses in his hand, with lightning shining in the middle.


    His body swooped forward and turned into a white light.


    When his body stopped, the purple light burst out from his heart.


    Towards Xiao Yao''s sword Qi of transforming into dragon shape, they collided together.


    For a moment, the burst out of the waves, still rippling around.


    Both Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are affected by this energy, and they withdraw from a distance together.


    Su Chang narrowed his eyes. When they both stopped, he whispered, "I''ve stepped back a step more than Zhao Tieniu, but... It''s very good."


    When he stopped, he still had no chance to breathe. Once again, Zhao Tieniu rushed towards Xiao Yao, and the calligraphy brush was also in his hand.


    He''s pushing.


    Only in this way can we stimulate more potential in Xiao Yao''s body.


    Methodical moves will not bring too much pressure to Xiao Yao.


    Although Xiao Yao thinks that Zhao Tieniu is still a tough opponent, he doesn''t think so in his heart. From his point of view, Xiao Yao''s instant explosive power can already cause a great threat to his life. Therefore, he thinks that he and Xiao Yao are completely equal now.


    The brush in Zhao Tieniu''s hand is not a simple product. At least, the black iron sword in Xiao Yao''s hand will not be cut off.


    They come and go, and their swordsmanship is very enjoyable.


    After comprehending the three forms of setting up a sword, Xiao Yao also has a new understanding of the sword. Now he feels that the dark iron sword seems to grow together with his arm. Even in the face of Zhao Tieniu''s oppression, he will not feel that the dark iron sword in his hand is a burden.


    For those who can''t use a sword, they have to give him a sword to fight. In fact, they are increasing the difficulty, obstacles and burden.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll give you a gift today. Watch it. It''s called one stroke mountain and river!" In the distance, Zhao Tieniu suddenly roared, and the brush in his hand suddenly swung, and the purple light rippled in the air, just like the ink fell on the white paper.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao immediately entered a state of concentration.


    When he saw Zhao Tieniu''s body and the brush rippling like feathers in the air, Xiao Yao couldn''t turn his eyes and saw the shadows.


    With a roar, a thunder burst out in the sky.


    Lightning poured into the metal brush, and a purple light blinked in front of Xiao Yao.


    This does not seem to give Xiao Yao any chance to react.


    Su Chang touched his chin and looked at the two people who were still in the air. He narrowed his eyes and whispered: "are these two people red eyed? I''m afraid Xiao Yao can''t escape with his current strength. Moreover, he will be seriously injured. Tut tut.... "


    He is ready to help Xiao Yao block the purple light at any time. The moment you''re ready to go. Xiao Yao moved. The original deep place, just a shadow. With the gold and red Miscanthus entangled, but also with Xiao Yao a violent drink¡° I''ll give you a gift and a sword. This sword is said to break mountains and rivers! " If you dare to draw, I should break your great rivers and mountains with my sword£¨ Second watch, one more

 Chapter 1469

    You draw mountains and rivers with one stroke.


    I broke the mountains and rivers with one sword.


    courtesy requires a return of visits received.


    Xiao Yao''s sword, in that moment, burst out of the sword, like a dragon, like the sea, churning unceasingly.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s sword, Su Chang left a bitter smile.


    "Now, I finally understand why my master has to give you the black iron sword."


    "It''s not your chance or your cleverness to give you the black iron sword."


    "It''s just because you have a seven orifices sword heart that ordinary people don''t have..."


    Now what Su Chang left behind is something Xiao Yao can''t hear. Otherwise, he will come up and ask what the so-called Qiqiao Jianxin is.


    The sword rainbow rises from the sky, and the light burst out at this moment may really be able to illuminate the huge Lingwu world.


    At this moment, Zhao wei''e stood up bravely.


    He rounded his eyes and looked north.


    "Whose sword Qi is it? The swordsman I felt before? I''m afraid only that master can have such a powerful strength? "


    "If I really go, with the cultivation of the master himself and the Hao Ran sword Qi, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to escape..."


    After a long time, Zhao wei''e sat down again.


    In his heart, he has been extremely angry, but also to the extreme.


    When Xiao Yao and others came to the state of Zhao, he was aware of it, but soon he was also aware of the existence of Su Changliu, which made him feel depressed.


    Originally, he was still thinking about how Xiao Yao could be so brave and dare to come to the state of Zhao.


    After noticing the existence of Su Changliu, he immediately understood that this time, the other party was fully prepared.


    In fact, if it were just these three immortals, Zhao wei''e was willing to take a risk and spend hundreds of thousands of Zhao''s soldiers to kill them. But in the end, he chose to give up.


    Thinking of the bronze terracotta warriors Xiao Yao didn''t know where he had brought them, he felt numb. Three immortal cultivation masters, plus those strange bronze terracotta warriors, even if he really won the final victory, what can he do? I''m afraid that even if it''s just a northern foothill, it can swallow his huge state of Zhao.


    "One person can threaten a country. Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, I really underestimate you." Sitting on the Dragon chair, Zhao wei''e shakes his head with indifference.


    In the past, he never took Xiao Yao seriously. He just thought that the existence of Xiao Yao was a disaster, and that was all. He would never think that only an immortal could pose a great threat to him or the state of Zhao. But now, he has finally changed his view. He has to admit that Xiao Yao''s existence does pose a great threat to him, Unconsciously, the boy has grown up.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao, who grew up, is so terrible.


    He can''t imagine where Xiao Yao came from to find that eight fold master.


    Can''t this boy monopolize the good fortune in the end of the world?


    He wanted to ask God, is this fair to them?


    "Or does the way of heaven not want me and the Qin Dynasty to swallow the Qing Qiu dynasty?" Zhao wei''e thought.


    He slapped on the table.


    In front of the marble table, immediately into pieces.


    Suddenly, a aura poured out of his body and soared into the sky.


    Overhead, there was a deafening sound.


    "Even if it''s the way of heaven, I don''t want to see Zhao wei''e in charge of Lingwu world, so what? I have destroyed the way of heaven and broken the immortal gate. Who dares to stop me? "


    Once upon a time, Zhao wei''e was not only the first God of war in Zhao, but also the first God of war in Lingwu world.


    Now, he still dares to point at the sky angrily, drinks the injustice of heaven, and scolds me for killing immortals.


    This is his domineering spirit, his strength, his imperial power!


    On the other hand, the battle between Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu continues.


    With the sword light rippling, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly disappears from Zhao Tieniu''s sight.


    When Xiao Yao reappears, he is in front of Zhao Tieniu.


    Although Zhao Tieniu didn''t see how Xiao Yao approached him, Su Changliu, as a spectator, saw clearly. He was surprised by the tricky angles and strange body methods.


    "This boy, he can combine body method with sword Qi. It''s a new way. Is it rising on the sword wave? I really learned... "


    Since the battle between Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, Su Changliu has been attacked again and again.


    He thinks that this boy is really a wonderful flower. He can surprise himself again and again.


    Zhao Tieniu subconsciously raised his arm and blocked Xiao Yao''s sword with his iron pen. Because he didn''t make any precautions in advance, the collision of the sword made his arms numb and his body retreated from a long distance.


    Xiao Yao didn''t catch up with him this time. Instead, he stood in the distance and looked at Zhao Tieniu with a smile.


    "You''re so good, boy! If you take down one of my strokes, you will combine this move with your sword spirit. " Zhao Tieniu wiped the sweat on the forehead and said with a bitter smile.


    Although Xiao Yaogang has gained a little advantage, he knows that it is absolutely impossible to continue to expand this advantage.


    Zhao Tieniu''s strength should not be underestimated.


    If it''s really a fight between life and death, he''s less than 20% likely to win.


    Of course, this is very good.


    When they fall to the ground again, before Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao speak, Su Changliu rushes up and grabs Xiao Yao''s arm as before.


    "Just now, teach me!" Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of something at this time, squinting at each other.


    Although Su Changliu''s EQ is not very high, he always feels that Xiao Yao''s eyes at this time are full of bad intentions.


    "What do you want to do?" He subconsciously stepped back and released Xiao Yao''s arm.


    Xiao Yao coughed and felt depressed.


    No matter how hard I choke, I won''t have any improper thoughts on you, will I?


    "Master Su, do you remember what you said to me before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Su Chang left a little Leng, frowned and asked, "what did I say before?"


    Xiao Yao is not angry, said: "you old man memory is not good, but I am still young, memory is still very good, I vaguely remember, before you and I said, as long as I will learn this sword in a month, you will listen to me, right?"


    "..." Su Changliu really wanted to slap himself.


    He felt that he was still too simple.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could really learn the three movements in a month.


    In fact, it''s no longer a question of learning. What''s more terrible is that Xiao Yao has not only learned, but also mastered all kinds of skills, and he has created more things with these three forms of sword.


    Moreover, it has not taken more than ten days.


    Even if it''s really a genius, it''s not like it!


    However, he can only feel his breath. At such an old age, he really can''t do things that don''t mean what he says.


    "I admit that I said it, and I also admit it. Anyway, what you say in the future is what you say. Originally you were the leader of xuanjian sect, so I should obey you." Su Changliu said.


    He also recognized his failure and found himself a step down by the way. Can''t he really say that he lost the bet with Xiao Yao?


    Before, Xiao Yao didn''t use the four words "obey you". He always felt that these four words were too heavy and didn''t save face for Su Chang. But such a sentence came from Su Chang''s mouth, so it didn''t matter.


    "All right, let''s make a deal." Xiao Yao''s mood has become a lot better.


    But he still had some regrets in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that Zhao wei''e had some ideas when he realized that Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu were fighting. However, up to now, the other side has not moved. Now the fighting has stopped, and Zhao Tieniu can''t do anything.


    However, this battle also made Xiao Yao understand a lot of things, so no matter from which point of view, it''s a sure bet.


    At this time, Su Changliu said: "Xiao Yao, in fact, you can understand so much in such a short period of time, but also get the black iron sword, it''s really luck."


    "Luck?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "isn''t it talent?"


    Su Changliu laughed and said: "in fact, if you really say it''s talent, it''s not too much. After all, luck is also your talent! I didn''t find out before. I just wanted to understand that you are born to be a swordsman. "


    Xiao Yao looks at Su Changliu, puzzled.


    Su Changliu is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks. He simply said, "don''t you know? Or my master never told you that you have a seven orifices sword heart. "


    "Seven orifices sword heart?" This is the first time Xiao Yao has heard of these four words. Although he has not yet understood the meaning of these four words, seeing Su Changliu''s envious expression and the joy in his voice, he always thinks that the seven orifices sword heart is a very powerful thing, as long as it is stained with seven orifices, it is very powerful! You say that the seven orifices bleed, at least the dead cow. Force!


    "It''s just a swordsman. It''s a very exciting thing to have a seven orifices sword heart. Forget it. Now I tell you that you won''t understand too much. Later you will be an invincible swordsman if you really understand." Su Changliu finished this sentence and walked forward with his hands on his back.


    Xiao Yao catches up and wants to ask questions, but Zhao Tieniu suddenly opens his mouth behind him.


    "Xiao Yao, in Lingwu world, you are not the first one with seven orifices sword heart." Zhao Tieniu said suddenly. Xiao Yao subconsciously turned around and asked, "who else is that?"¡° Last time, it seems to be the master of your xuantie sword. " Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "Xu crazy song."£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1470

    On the way, Zhao Tieniu didn''t explain Qiqiao Jianxin to Xiao Yao too much. It''s not because Zhao Tieniu didn''t want to say it, but he just recorded it in a book and didn''t know much about it.


    He asked Xiao Yao to ask Su Changliu, but the old man didn''t know what he had done, so he began to pretend to be profound. He gave Xiao Yao a sentence of "self understanding" and stopped talking about it.


    Xiao Yao did not want to continue to ask what, Su Changliu''s urine, once began to install. Forced, it is absolutely impeccable, he is also lazy to hit the wall.


    Three people walk all the way to the border of Zhao state, and then walk a distance to the Qing Dynasty.


    They still didn''t meet any resistance, and they didn''t know what Zhao wei''e thought. It was so easy for them to pass.


    In fact, there is no way.


    If there is a way, Zhao wei''e naturally wants to keep these three people, but now he has no such ability, and he is not willing to use his troops to find the trouble of these three people. Let''s not say whether he can succeed or not. Even if he does succeed, it''s not good for him, The Qin Dynasty didn''t even think about how Xiao Yao had to be. He was too calculating. What''s the matter?


    Isn''t it necessary for Xiao Yao to hate himself?


    Before feeling that sword Qi, he had already realized that Xiao Yao was really terrible.


    Even if those are not his strength, since these people are willing to accompany him to the Qing Dynasty, it is enough to show how good their relationship is.


    If these three people in the state of Zhao really want to make trouble in the state of Zhao, the consequences are not what he can imagine now, but what he is not willing to think about now.


    In other words, I dare not think about it.


    Thinking of these, Zhao wei''e suddenly had a very heavy feeling.


    He couldn''t help wondering if he had made the wrong choice.


    Of course, he felt that he had made a wrong choice, not to choose his ambition, but not to get along with Xiao Yao at the beginning.


    Originally a Qing Qiu Dynasty was enough for his headache, but now there is such a freak.


    He really doesn''t know how far Xiao Yao can grow up, or how many trumps this guy has, but at least now he understands that this is a tough opponent.


    Very difficult!


    After the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Yao and others also relaxed a lot.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is definitely his own territory!


    In fact, before we reached the boundary of the Qing Dynasty, someone had already come to greet us.


    Xiao Zhan with a team, towards them.


    For the arrival of Xiao Yao and others, Hong feisheng if not aware, it is really strange.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, Xiao Zhan gave him a big bear hug.


    "I''m here. I''ve been waiting for my eyes to dry these days." Xiao Zhan hammered Xiao Yao''s back and said excitedly.


    Xiao Zhan''s remarks are not exaggeration.


    Before that, he heard Hong feisheng say that Xiao Yao and others had arrived in the state of Zhao.


    Therefore, he had been waiting. Along the way, Xiao Yao also noticed that many people were observing himself. In fact, they were all Scouts under Xiao Zhan''s command. On the one hand, they were to guard against the attack of the state of Zhao. On the other hand, they were waiting for Xiao Yao to arrive. As long as Xiao Yao and others left the state of Zhao, Xiao Zhan would get information immediately. That''s why these three people had not yet arrived in the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Zhan can come to meet the reason.


    "Is Xiao Long awake?" This is the first sentence Xiao Yao asked.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xiao Zhan''s original emotion immediately calmed down. He just gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    Xiao Yao''s brow immediately wrinkled.


    From the previous battle of Xiao Long Xiang Xuanyuan Jiuchong to now, I don''t know how long it''s been. As a result, my father hasn''t woken up yet?


    "Don''t worry, my adoptive father will be OK." See Xiao Yao don''t speak, Xiao long elephant quickly comfort way.


    Xiao Yao forced a smile, full of guilt.


    He was thinking that if he hadn''t been too brave to break into the state of Zhao to find a breakthrough, maybe his father would not have come to such a situation.


    Moreover, in order to save himself last time, it was not only Xiao Longxiang who was injured, but also the Qing Qiu Dynasty suffered a great loss.


    The people Xiao Longxiang took seemed to be dead.


    There''s no way. Originally, the Qing Dynasty was at a disadvantage in the face of the Qin Dynasty, not to mention fighting on the territory of the Qin Dynasty? Even if Xiao Longxiang is really a god of war and has rich knowledge on earth, it can not occupy any advantage.


    "As Taoist Hong said before, the adoptive father will wake up in a few days." Xiao Zhan continued.


    Xiao Yao nodded, then asked: "during this period of time, the Qin Dynasty or the state of Zhao, did not commit it again?"


    "Why not." Xiao Zhan sneered and said, "they organized several attacks, but they were beaten back by Hong Daochang with us. Although we lost a lot, they lost a lot."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how long can the Qing Qiu Dynasty support with its present troops?"


    "Xiao Zhan did not answer.


    On the one hand, the question Xiao Yao asked is very difficult to estimate. On the other hand, even if he just thinks about it, he thinks that the answer is not optimistic. Since that is the case, it is better not to say anything.


    "OK, just think I didn''t ask. Let''s go back first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Zhan nodded.


    Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu, and Su Changliu got on the horse together and went back to the city.


    After entering the city, Xiao Yao immediately felt a sense of tension.


    Every soldier I saw was full of fatigue on his face. I didn''t know how long he hadn''t had a rest. It can be seen that when Xiao long elephant fell down, Xiao Zhan and others were really under a lot of pressure.


    Xiao Yao laughed when he saw Hong feisheng.


    "Here you are at last." Hong feisheng came up to him and said, "now that you are here, can I go?"


    Xiao Yaogang wanted to speak, but suddenly frowned and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "It''s a fart. I was bitten by a dog." Hong feisheng said, "before, Zhao wei''e and bailufei were both old. I had a fight with them. Zhao wei''e was cunning and nothing happened. But bailufei was seriously injured. In a short time, it was absolutely impossible to cause us any trouble. Anyway, in the next period of time, We can all have a good rest. "


    Although Hong feisheng''s tone was very relaxed when he said these words, Xiao Yao could almost imagine how much pressure Hong feisheng was under at that time.


    Fortunately, everything is OK now.


    "By the way, thanks to you about Qingcheng Mountain!" Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "if you have to thank me on this matter, you are willing to help me in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Do I have to knock one for you?"


    Hong feisheng laughed and waved his hands. Then he felt for Xiao Yao with his hands.


    "What are you doing Xiao Yao was startled. The four words are not used too much here.


    "Don''t be so fussy. Give me some elixir. Although I was bitten by a dog, I don''t feel well either. Anyway, you don''t have much elixir Hong feisheng shouts.


    Xiao was happy and said, "do you think I have a brain problem? I don''t have to put Xiandan or something in my clothes? "


    Hong feisheng thought about it and thought Xiao Yao was right, so he spread out his hand and waited.


    Xiao Yao was speechless for a while and handed over a kylin fruit directly.


    "Well?" Hong feisheng said with a smile, "you really have a lot of good things."


    Although he said so, Hong feisheng was not polite at all. He took the kylin fruit and put it in his mouth. Then he patted his belly and said, "this kylin fruit is a good thing in the end. As soon as he ate it in his stomach, he had a reaction."


    "Here comes the reaction?" Xiao Yao felt speechless.


    What''s so special about it is that it takes kylin fruit as a strong Yang medicine, isn''t it?


    It''s such a quick reaction... Old dirty turtle!


    "Well, you can go and see Xiao long elephant." Hong feisheng said, "but in fact, he doesn''t have much to do. It''s estimated that he will wake up these days. If you go, he may wake up faster."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Follow behind Xiao Zhan and walk towards Xiao Long Xiang''s house. Walking on the road, Xiao Yao''s heart is a little uneasy.


    It''s been a long time since he arrived at Lingwu world, but he just said hello to Xiao Longxiang indirectly for such a long time.


    So now, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to keep calm at the thought of seeing his father soon.


    When he didn''t see the elephant before, he wondered what it looked like.


    Now that we are about to see each other, he is not so curious.


    "Here it is." Xiao Zhan turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, stretched out his hand, and directly pushed the door open.


    Xiao Zhan saw these things in his eyes, thinking that in the Qing Dynasty, I''m afraid only Xiao Yao dared to open the door of Xiao long elephant so recklessly? For others, who is not careful? But this is Xiao Longxiang''s own son! You need to be careful


    At the moment when he opened the door, Xiao Yao was silly again.


    He turned around and looked at Xiao Zhan who was still standing outside the door. He asked in a low voice, "are you sure Xiao long elephant hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "Ah! Yes


    "Oh, the one sitting on the chair now should be the imperial doctor of your Qing Qiu dynasty?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and said.


    Xiao Zhan was also stunned for a few seconds. When he came back to himself, he darted past Xiao Yao. On the table in the middle of the room sat a middle-aged man, neatly dressed and ruddy. Although his face was expressionless, it gave people a state of being not angry and arrogant¡° Adoptive father, are you... Awake Xiao Zhan is a bad man£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1471

    To be honest, Xiao Zhan now seriously doubts whether Xiao Longxiang has always been pretending to sleep before.


    Hong feisheng also said that it will take several days for Xiao Longxiang to wake up.


    But it''s too fast, isn''t it?


    It''s totally unprepared!


    You wake up when your own son comes? How can I be ashamed of my adopted son?


    Xiao Zhan is very aggrieved, aggrieved almost cry.


    "Well, you can go out now." Xiao Longxiang looked at Xiao Zhan and said.


    Xiao Zhan


    He felt that his whole heart was broken now.


    "Adoptive father, are you too different?" Xiao Zhan Wei Qu Baba said.


    "If you want to see me, when will you not?" Xiao Longxiang looked at Xiao Zhan and said with a smile, "every day I look at you, I''ll see you vomit."


    Xiao Zhan, with a smile, rubbed his hands and left.


    When he left, he closed the door. At the moment of closing the door, he shook his fist to Xiao Yao, with a strange smile on his face, and said, "cherish it!"


    What''s more, it''s like taking my brother to go whoring. Whoring, helping my brother keep watch.


    Turning around and looking at Xiao long elephant, Xiao Yao thought for a moment. He went to the front of Xiao long elephant and sat down.


    "When did you wake up?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ten minutes ago." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "You''ve got your clothes on so soon?" When Xiao Yao spoke, he went to the front of him, reached out who helped Xiao long elephant up, and yelled, "my injury is not good, what are you doing? Don''t you know it''s traditional Chinese medicine? You look abnormal. Go to bed and lie down


    Xiao Longxiang was a little surprised. When he got back to his mind, he was just laughing happily.


    After lying on the bed, Xiao Longxiang looked at Xiao Yao and said, "give me a pillow to lean against."


    Xiao Yao handed over one.


    After adjusting the sitting posture, Xiao Long put his hands together and said, "this is not the first time I want to see you. Can''t I lie in bed too embarrassed?"


    "It''s true that all dads like to be brave in front of their sons." Xiao Yaole gave a smile.


    "Call Dad... No, call dad to listen?" Xiao Longxiang said tentatively.


    "Xiao Longxiang."


    "I mean, let''s call you dad."


    "Xiao Longxiang."


    "..." Xiao long elephant was about to cry by Xiao Yao, "I said, are you bad at hearing or understanding?"


    "Wait till my mother forgives you." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang''s face was slightly moved.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "in fact, I think your mother will forgive me."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It is not that he has not discussed this issue with Qin Rou before.


    He also got answers that he hadn''t thought of before.


    "By the way, how is your mother now?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "After you left, several days later, she found another little old man." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang pinched his ears: "is it true or not? Why don''t I believe that? Forget it. Go back and kill it. "


    Xiao Yao


    "On earth, it''s against the law to kill." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao long elephant twisted his body and said happily, "OK, please shoot me!"


    Xiao Yao really wanted to get up and go.


    He really didn''t expect that Xiao Longxiang had such a character.


    This is still able to fight with Xuanyuan nine again?


    Xiao long elephant''s facial expression and posture are perfect if he has a cigarette in his hand.


    "I don''t believe your mother can do it anyway. By the way, how did you come back here?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "Teleport." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, how can you practice?" Xiao Longxiang continued.


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ear and said, "shall I tell you from the beginning?"


    "Yes Xiao Longxiang nodded and was ready to be an audience.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "pull it down. Let''s talk about it later. Let''s eat these first."


    Xiao Yao takes out all the remaining kylin fruits.


    "More is wasted." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t waste it before." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Longxiang took the unicorn fruit, swallowed it all, and said, "it''s natural for my son to be filial to Laozi."


    Xiao Yao was so angry: "can you show a little bit of master style?"


    Xiao Longxiang ignored him.


    Xiao Yao pours a glass of water for Xiao Long Xiang, passes it, and then laughs.


    Xiao Longxiang looks at Xiao Yao in doubt.


    "Nothing. I just think that you are a little different from what I imagined." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao long elephant also stared at Xiao Yao for a while, nodded and said: "in fact, you are not the same as I think. Your father is so beautiful, and your mother is a beauty. Why are you so poor?"


    Xiao Yao


    "If you want to say that I am ugly, I can accept that. But if you say that you are good-looking, I''m sorry. I can''t bear it any more. I used to wonder why I was so shameless. Now I understand." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao spat out two words from his teeth: "Heredity!"


    "Well, heredity is heredity." Xiao Longxiang touched his chin and said, "you come to Lingwu world, you are looking for me?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "I promised my mother before that I would take you back."


    "You can''t beat me now." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    Xiao Longxiang continued: "in fact, I have found a way to go back. It''s just that the teleportation array is still being held by the old guy qiuguye. I asked him to tell me that he didn''t even say that he was killed. I really beat him half dead. I have no choice but to promise him that the crisis between the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao will be relieved first. Then he told me, ah, the old fox, It''s not stupid. I can''t help it. I can only think of a way to go back when I beat back the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state. "


    Xiao Yao nodded. He had heard of these things before, but since Xiao Longxiang was willing to speak, he was willing to listen.


    After Xiao Longxiang finished, Xiao yaocai said, "then why do you have to come here?"


    "I can''t help it. At that time, Xu kuangge went to our world, and then there were some immortals who wanted to seize the opportunity to come with him. I had to rush in and block all those people back." Xiao Longxiang said, "it''s just that I didn''t expect those immortal practitioners to be so arrogant. Mmm... The immortal practitioners in Lingwu world are very powerful. I had enough confidence in my strength before, but I didn''t expect that when I got here, my cultivation could only be regarded as a start. I was almost killed that time, and fortunately I ran fast."


    Now speaking of these, Xiao long elephant is a face of lingering fear.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "on earth, are you the only one who cultivates immortals? Why do you have so much to do when people don''t pay attention to you? "


    Xiao long elephant said with a smile: "no way, who let me be the most powerful existence on earth?"


    Xiao Yao thinks that his father has started the shameless mode again.


    What kind of strength does a person have to have in order to have such self-confidence? Anyway, after such a long time, he didn''t have such an idea. He always felt that there was someone outside the world, and it was impossible for him to become the number one in the world. It was precisely because of this character that he was looking for a breakthrough opportunity.


    "By the way, why did you come all of a sudden this time?" Xiao Longxiang asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao had been here once before, but he didn''t see it, so he was very curious, why Xiao Yao would come here this time.


    After all, to come to the Qing Dynasty, we still need to take great risks. He thinks that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to run around when he has nothing to do.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed when Xiao Longxiang mentioned it.


    Become a little dignified.


    Seeing this expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao long elephant became nervous.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in any trouble?"


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "if it''s really me who''s in trouble, I don''t need to be so anxious."


    "..." asked the elephant, "is that the earth?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    It''s said that the son is better than the father. That''s true.


    Although Xiao Yao hasn''t said anything yet, Xiao long elephant has made a basic judgment.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while, but he still handed the note Xu SuGuan had left.


    Xiao long elephant just glanced at it and his face changed.


    "Is there something wrong with the earth?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said bitterly: "I always feel that Xu SuGuan should not be so boring. Come and cheat me if you have nothing to do?"


    Xiao Longxiang is not a good person now. Although he was worried at first, he thought he still had time. But now after reading Xu SuGuan''s note, he suddenly realized that there was not much time left for them.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Bring everything forward and go back as fast as you can." Xiao Yao said.


    "Directly choose to fight against Zhao state of the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Long Xiang asked, "in this way, our risk will be much greater."


    Xiao Yao did not have a good way: "when I didn''t come here, you have been in a passive situation, and now you still feel that the risk has increased?" Xiao Long Xiang was embarrassed and wronged by Xiao Yao and said, "what can I do? The strength of the Qing Qiu Dynasty is so small. It''s very good that I can keep it up to now. Sun Tzu''s art of war has been used. Moreover, I have to think about cultivating and improving my accomplishments all the time. Otherwise, when the end comes, what can I do with Xuanyuan nine times? " Although Xiao Longxiang didn''t say a lot, Xiao Yao can also think that Xiao Longxiang, who has been in Lingwu world for so many years, has suffered a lot of grievances and suffered a lot. Originally, he complained a lot, but at this time, he has also resolved a lot.

 Chapter 1472

    After reading the note left by Xu SuGuan, Xiao Yao is not the only one who becomes nervous and anxious.


    Add a dragon elephant.


    Although they get little information, but now only these news, enough to let them into a state of confusion.


    Before, Xiao Long Xiang didn''t worry too much. After all, he has been in Lingwu world for so many years, and it''s no big deal to continue to stay. Anyway, he always feels that he can go back, and he has enough confidence in himself. But now the news Xiao Yao brings over makes him a little frustrated.


    Before, he wondered why Xiao Yao had to come to the Qing Dynasty at such a great risk.


    Is it really just because I''m worried about him? Come and have a look?


    Now, at last, we have the answer.


    After getting such an answer, Xiao Longxiang naturally fell into a state of uneasiness.


    "In fact, with my current strength, if I really fight Xuanyuan nine again, without any psychological pressure, plus the black dragon sword, I will probably have a 50% chance of winning." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao was really surprised to hear what Xiao Longxiang said.


    50%? That means it''s five five!


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is unbelievable. After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the strongest in the whole Lingwu world. But now his father has enough confidence to be able to compete with each other. This kind of confidence is really beyond ordinary people''s ability.


    "Of course, I don''t think the strength of Xuanyuan jiuzhong is what I see now." Xiao Longxiang continued.


    Xiao Yao''s brain is not enough.


    Seeing the confused expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao long elephant gave a smile and explained: "last time I played Xuanyuan Jiuchong, I had enough confidence. That guy certainly didn''t do his best."


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    Xiao Longxiang continued: "of course, I didn''t take out the black dragon knife, so it''s hard to estimate now."


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "since there is no way to estimate, are you still so confident?"


    The elephant shrugged his shoulders and said, "why don''t you have confidence? I have never felt that in this world, who can be more powerful than me, even if there is, it is you. "


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and couldn''t get down.


    Look at what you''re saying. Do you think you''re holding yourself too high?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao has no such confidence in himself.


    "Before, I was surprised to hear that you were on the top ten, but I soon understood that you are offending people?" Xiao long elephant squints at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly and could not say anything about it.


    "Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of a thing. I haven''t asked you until now." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at each other in doubt.


    "Are you married when you are so old?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose: "almost. Anyway, he has a daughter-in-law."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s answer, Xiao long elephant suddenly came to the spirit, almost not ready to get up from the bed, and thought that he was still injured, so he quickly lay down again.


    "Really? Do I have grandchildren? " Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "what''s your hurry? Not yet. "


    "Oh, you can''t do it!" Xiao Longxiang said with emotion, "I think when you were so old, I had you."


    "Bah." Xiao Yao said, "if you don''t say this, I''m not angry. You have to talk to me about this, don''t you? I haven''t seen you since I was born. How dare you say? "


    Xiao Long cut his ears, coughed and said, "let''s change the topic."


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "In other words, is your daughter-in-law on earth or in the world of Lingwu?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "Earth." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang asked curiously, "is there no one in Lingwu world?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Xiao Longxiang''s face is full of disbelief.


    "You are still dishonest. I am your father. What can you hide from me? I don''t know about it, but you dare say, you have nothing to do with the Wutong tree in the north foot? Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes and looked at Xiao long elephant. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    Xiao Longxiang also knew what surprised Xiao Yao and said, "don''t look at me like this. Although I haven''t been to the north foot of the mountain, and I seldom leave the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know anything about what happened in Lingwu world."


    Xiao Yao also thought of the complex relationship between himself and Wu Wutong.


    In this regard, he can only sigh and say nothing.


    "How can you say that you are also a big man? How can you still whet your feelings? Don''t have so much psychological pressure! " Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao snorted and said, "it''s obvious that you don''t feel lumbago when you stand and talk."


    Xiao Longxiang glared and said angrily, "nonsense! I''m lying down


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to tangle with Xiao Longxiang, lying or standing.


    Xiao Wutong continued to guess Xiao Yao''s psychological process. He asked, "actually, the relationship between you and Wu Wu Tong is still very confusing. You just love the girl, and you know that girl love you. Just thinking of herself as a person in the world, leaving the place sooner or later, I think I should not think so much, right?"


    This sentence, once again, has been perfectly reflected.


    Xiao Longxiang sat up, pulled back his quilt, put out his hand and patted his son on the shoulder, and said, "in fact, your idea is absolutely right. As far as I know, the transmission array of the Qing Qiu Dynasty is just a way to go back."


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao long elephant laughed and continued to explain: "do you know what it means to go back? It means that you come from there and go back to earth, and call back, but Wu Wutong is not a human being on earth. They are originally the people of Lingwu world, that is to say, they are absolutely impossible to return to earth with us. This is also the reason why the transmission array of Qing Qiu Dynasty has existed for so many years, but no one has ever entered the earth through that transmission array. Otherwise, do you think the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty has no other idea? "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    As a matter of fact, for Xiao Yao, what Xiao Longxiang said is reasonable and not so difficult to understand.


    He had guessed that before. But now that he got the answer, he was still disappointed.


    "Man, don''t think so much, just live in the moment." Xiao Long said, "I believe Wu Wutong''s heart is also thinking this way."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know what other people think. I just think that since there is no way to give others a future, it''s meaningless not to promise the present."


    After all, such a practice, on earth, that is a typical scum man behavior.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about this, OK?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    He can have a good talk with anyone on such a topic, and he is also the kind of person who likes to talk with others. However, facing Xiao Longxiang, he really has an awkward feeling. In short, his heart is full of embarrassment, which is almost the same as the ordinary family on earth. No boy can tell his father any emotional things, Otherwise, his heart will be full of embarrassment, so will he, even if they are not ordinary people.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, Xiao Longxiang didn''t want to talk too much with himself on this issue. He nodded and didn''t go on.


    He got out of bed and began to dress.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going out with you. It''s your first time here. I have to take you out for a walk." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "But the wound on you..."


    Before Xiao Yao finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Longxiang.


    "Well, I''ve already recovered from this injury. Plus the kylin fruit you just gave me, if I can''t go out for a walk, I''m in poor health." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I''m going to have grandchildren. How young do you think you are? Talk to me about fitness? "


    As soon as Xiao Longxiang heard this, he was happy: "if you have to say that, like those people who have lived for hundreds of years in Lingwu world, can you lie in the coffin and wait to die now?"


    Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to say.


    He followed Xiao long elephant and went out.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of people. When they saw Xiao long elephant wake up, their faces were pretty good. One by one, they cheered and came up to say hello. They were all kicked away by Xiao long elephant.


    "When Lao Tzu and his son come out for a walk, what can you do?" He kicked and scolded.


    Those people all laughed and got out of the way. Their eyes were full of surprise when they looked at Xiao Yao. It was hard for them to believe that Xiao long elephant actually had a son. After all, there were not many people who knew about the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant. But now, I''m afraid it''s not so secret.


    "You are too noisy. In the future, the Qin Dynasty will have to watch me to death." Xiao Yao make complaints about the way.


    Xiao Longxiang was silent for a while and nodded: "I didn''t remember this before, otherwise I''ll pull them back to explain. In fact, you are my adopted son?"


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "who are you


    Xiao Longxiang scratched his head and said, "don''t you think about it before? I want to show it off. I''m a man with a son, too?"


    Xiao Yao


    In the face of such an answer, he is a little depressed, but also can not express.


    "By the way, do you see the tree in front of you? You stand here and I''ll pick you some oranges. " Xiao Long Xiang said to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao was about to cry. He quickly pulled Xiao long elephant: "I beg you, don''t mention oranges..."

 Chapter 1473

    Xiao Yao is the son of Xiao long elephant, which will soon be known by the whole Lingwu world.


    It''s a secret that can''t be hidden. Even if Xiao Long and Xiao Zhan are forced to mend their ways, it won''t help. He doesn''t believe that there is no secret agency of the Qin Dynasty or Zhao state in the Qing and autumn dynasties.


    Therefore, since they are all like this, Xiao Yao is too lazy to continue to deal with it, and Xiao long elephant becomes more unscrupulous.


    Standing at the head of the city, Su Changliu and Zhao Tieniu also came.


    Xiao Yao briefly introduces the identities of the two to Xiao Longxiang.


    In the face of Xiao Long Xiang, Su Chang''s face was full of fear.


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t trouble you. " Xiao Longxiang looked at Su Changliu and said, "you are my son''s younger brother, too?"


    Su Chang left a little Leng, curious asked: "little brother?"


    "Yes Xiao Longxiang nodded and said, "it''s Ma Zai. Forget it, you don''t understand this..."


    It''s not good for Su Chang to keep the whole person.


    Before he heard that this man was Xiao Yao''s father, but he still didn''t believe it. Even though he thought there were many similarities between them, now he completely believed it. There''s no way. Who can make these two guys talk so nervously


    I always like to say something I don''t understand. I really don''t know what it means.


    However, when Xiao Yao said he didn''t understand, he dared to fight a wave decisively, but now he didn''t dare to face Xiao Longxiang. Although he didn''t know his strength, he would feel dangerous as long as he stood in front of Xiao Longxiang. Obviously, the strength of the other side must be above himself, which made him feel very depressed. When did he start, There are so many experts in Lingwu?


    This made him deeply shocked. It''s impossible for him to feel the cultivation of an eight fold master and to be a little horizontal in the Lingwu world.


    "Anyway, I''d like to thank you two for sending my son here." Xiao Long Xiang said with a smile, "if you can use Xiao''s place in the future, you will not shirk it."


    Su Changliu just nodded his head.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "General Xiao, I dare not say anything else, but I always feel that Xiao Yao''s future is much better than you."


    Xiao Longxiang was stunned and laughed: "although I''m saying that I don''t have much ability, I don''t know why. I always feel very uncomfortable."


    Zhao Tieniu replied: "every father is like this."


    Xiao Longxiang nodded and looked at Xiao Yao standing beside him. His eyes were full of pride and pride.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhao, were you a member of the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Long Xiang''s eyes fell on Zhao Tieniu again and asked.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    Xiao long elephant laughed and asked, "is this abandoning the dark and turning to the light?"


    Zhao Tieniu shook his head and said with a long sigh: "in fact, it''s not really black or white. In my opinion, it''s just that everyone''s ideas are different. You think what Xuanyuan jiuzhong is doing is a bit of a jerk, but in the eyes of the people of the Qin Dynasty, it''s not. They always believe that this is a just war. On the contrary, your resistance, It''s the die hards who don''t want to accept the unification of the Qin Dynasty. They should go to hell. "


    Xiao Longxiang thought about it, nodded and agreed with Zhao Tieniu. After all, this is the truth, and there is nothing to refute.


    He''s from the earth. If you don''t understand these principles, it''s too stupid.


    "In Mr. Zhao''s opinion, can the Qin Dynasty swallow the Qing and autumn dynasty?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Zhao Tieniu did not immediately answer Xiao Longxiang''s question.


    No way, he was a serious person.


    No matter what the original intention of the other party''s question is, and no matter what kind of answer the other party expects, as long as the other party asks, he or she will not answer. Since he or she has decided to answer, he or she must think clearly about the answer, otherwise he or she will mislead others. The word "Sir" is not in vain. It''s probably the same with the literati in Lingwu world.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Tieniu said: "from the present point of view, if the Qing Dynasty wants to rely on its own power to keep the Qing Dynasty and Zhao out, it is very difficult."


    Xiao long elephant laughed and said, "but I''ve been blocking it for many years."


    "That''s because the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao were not in a hurry." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "you are a very smart man. Don''t talk about other people''s tactics. Even me, I think it''s very strange. But don''t you think the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Kingdom have learned a lot about these things?"


    Xiao long elephant is slightly a Leng, the facial expression on the face instantly solidified.


    Although Zhao Tieniu didn''t say much now, just these are enough for him to start thinking.


    As Zhao Tieniu said, for Xiao Longxiang, he suddenly realized that the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Guoshi''s generals he was facing had become more and more difficult to deal with. He didn''t want to understand this problem before, or although he realized it, he didn''t take it seriously, but now Zhao Tieniu wakes him up in this way.


    In dealing with the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, Xiao Longxiang was one after another. But in the face of his tricks, both the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao have become more powerful. In other words, they really learned. In the future, they may also use all these routines to deal with others. Therefore, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao were not worried. They even expected that Xiao Longxiang would have some strange tricks and tricks in the future. At the thought of these, Xiao long elephant is a bitter¡° I don''t think they''re just teasing me. " Xiao Longxiang said with a bitter smile. Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "it''s too much to say that. After all, they don''t really want to swallow the Qing Qiu Dynasty as quickly as possible. There''s no way. You have so many tricks. No matter which time you say it, it really subverts the war situation and makes them lose a lot of money. But they can''t do that now. Who can''t calm down first, It will be another Ally''s next target. Whether Zhao state or the Qin Dynasty, they also kept a high degree of vigilance when dealing with the Qing and autumn Dynasty. There is no way. Who can make them have ambitions? " Xiao Longxiang sighed: "it''s better to listen to your words than to read for ten years!" Zhao Tieniu quickly bowed: "General Xiao is flattered, but I learned a lot from General Xiao that I didn''t learn before, such as the original hero song, which still reverberates in my ears." Speaking of this, he also sang, "the river flows eastward, the stars in the sky participate in the Big Dipper!" When Xiao Yao heard this, he turned and looked at Xiao long elephant, with his eyes wide open¡° Are you so shameless? " Xiao Yao make complaints about it. Xiao Longxiang is also flushed. In the past, there was no nonsense, but now my son came from the earth. In front of his son, I listen to Zhao Tieniu''s compliment. He had a feeling that he felt shameless¡° One night I drank too much, and I couldn''t help it. " Xiao long elephant whispered. Speaking of this, Xiao Longxiang snorted coldly again: "don''t talk about me, let''s talk about your drinking? What else can you do for the boat and the people for the water Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said, "I think I''m more interesting than you''ve brought the hero song here." Su Chang left Xiao Zhan, and they listened to the clouds. Zhao Tieniu, who had known the earth from Xiao Yao before, suddenly realized and laughed. If it wasn''t for the need to pay attention to some propriety, he felt that he would be able to laugh in the next second¡° Why Xiao Longxiang was a little surprised by Zhao Tieniu''s reaction. Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about "before Zhao asked me a lot, and I told him the truth." Xiao Long cut pepper like gas: "then you are good or bad to tell me!" Xiao Yao ignored him. Anyway, the hero songs have been moved here, and there''s nothing to be embarrassed about being torn down. After laughing for a while, Zhao tiniu continued the previous topic¡° During this period of time, Xiao Yao has all the northern foothills and the state of Jiang in his hands. In case of a war, both countries will launch an offensive. The state of Jiang can take the lead in attacking the Qin Dynasty and create pressure nearby. The northern foothills can also launch an offensive against the state of Zhao. " Speaking of this, Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao again and said with a smile, "I used to be very curious. Why did you choose Jiang Kingdom and Beilu in so many countries in Lingwu world? When I looked at the territory of Lingwu world again, I suddenly realized that it was a good foreshadowing." Because Beilu and the state of Zhao were originally adjacent, and the state of Jiang also bordered the great Qin Dynasty, so these two countries are the most suitable. Xiao Yao was embarrassed to hear such praise¡° To be honest, when I did this, I didn''t think so much about it. I just thought that these two countries have some foundation. " Zhao Tieniu seems a little unbelievable. However, he did not discuss this issue with Xiao Yao. Anyway, whether it is like this or not, the current results are very favorable for them, which is enough¡° In fact, from my point of view, if you want to deal with the state of Zhao and the great Qin Dynasty, you don''t have to use force, you can also use some tactics. " Zhao Tieniu said¡° For example? " Xiao Yao asked. When it comes to this issue, he is serious¡° For example, there is a gap between the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, which is a point that we can make use of. For another example, the interior of the great Qin Dynasty is not so harmonious. " Zhao Tieniu said seriously£¨ There are also updates. You can''t sleep until you finish writing.)

 Chapter 1474

    Zhao Tieniu''s words are equivalent to opening a door to a new world for Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant.


    Well, it seems that there are some middle school students.


    However, the fact is that, at least, Zhao Tieniu''s way of thinking about the problem is what Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang did not think of before.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had thought about alienating Zhao Guo and the great Qin Dynasty before, but he never thought about what problems could exist inside the great Qin Dynasty.


    But Zhao Tieniu used to be a member of the Qin Dynasty, and his status was not low.


    It is normal for him to know the secrets of the great Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Longxiang doesn''t know much about Zhao Tieniu now, but since Zhao Tieniu said so, he is willing to believe it.


    As for how much you can believe, it depends on what Zhao Tieniu says.


    After finding a place to talk, there are only Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang in the room, and Xiao Longxiang also sets a border to make sure that no one can hear their conversation. Of course, such a border is meaningless for Su Changliu, but Su Changliu will never be so bored to eavesdrop, Before Xiao Yao asked him to come with him, they were all rejected. For Su Changliu, it''s better to go out and have a look at the scenery to listen to them talk about these trivial things.


    So for Su Changliu, they didn''t want to be on guard at all.


    As soon as he sat down, Xiao Yao asked, "Mr. Zhao, as you said before, the interior of the Qin Dynasty is not monolithic?"


    As soon as his words were finished, Xiao Longxiang glared at him: "you are worried."


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "you''re not in a hurry, are you? OK, go back and I''ll talk to my mother


    Xiao long as angry: "can you be as mature as me?"


    Xiao Yao was also angry: "from head to toe, I didn''t find where you are mature."


    Looking at Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang, Zhao Tieniu couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a father and son like you."


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long rubbed their noses, but they didn''t speak.


    Zhao Tieniu is not the kind of person who likes to go around in circles. After listening to Xiao Yao''s question, he said directly: "the prince of the Qin Dynasty may be a little upset."


    "Well? What do you say? " Xiao Yuan came to the spirit and asked, "is there a gap between father and son?"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded with a smile.


    "What is the gap between them?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    "Bullshit, he''s the prince. He''s a few hundred years old, but his accomplishments are not very high. What''s Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s accomplishments? God knows how many years he can live. If you are the crown prince, you can be calm? " Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if I were you, I would be calm."


    Xiao Long Xiang thought about it and nodded: "that''s true. If I were the emperor, I would like to give you the Dragon chair. I''ll take your mother around the world."


    "..." Zhao Tieniu was speechless.


    In the face of these wonderful two fathers and sons, he felt that there was still some logic to be used in these two people, which was really useless.


    Let''s take a simple example. If Xiao Yao really wanted to be an emperor, he would be the emperor of Beilu now.


    Will Wu Wutong be unwilling to give him the chair under the bottom?


    And Xiao Long Xiang, he had heard of some before. It is said that Qiu Gu Ye said that he hoped Xiao Long Xiang would become the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty. Whether it was true or he wanted to test each other, at least the other said so. However, Xiao Long Xiang just played a piece of nose excrement in front of Qiu Gu Ye and scolded: "you want to be beautiful, Does Laozi look so boring? "


    Therefore, these two people do not regard the emperor as one thing.


    It is normal for them to talk about the internal situation of the Qin Dynasty.


    It would be strange to understand.


    However, after Xiao Longxiang''s previous explanation, Xiao Yao wanted to understand a lot and said, "in fact, the simple point is that the prince of the Qin Dynasty, some can''t wait?"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded and said, "it''s not too much to say that."


    "Then he quickly killed Xuanyuan jiuzhong!" Although Xiao Yao has never met the prince of the great Qin Dynasty, in his opinion, the great Qin Dynasty is now the old man named Xuanyuan jiuzhong who is difficult to deal with.


    As long as Xuanyuan jiuzhong falls down, the Qin Dynasty is not a great master. It''s not so difficult to take it down.


    Zhao Tieniu can only say: "do you think that Prince doesn''t want to do this? The premise is that he must have this strength. Who is Xuanyuan jiuzhong? In this world, I don''t know how many people want to kill him, but who can do it? "


    "That''s true." Xiao Longxiang said, "although I don''t know what the prince is, I''m not as strong as I am. I can''t even kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong, let alone him."


    "But this is still where we can break through, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    In fact, he told Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang that''s what he thought.


    Everyone knows that it is very difficult to take advantage of this, but at least it can be used.


    For Xiao Yao''s IQ, Zhao Tieniu is very confident.


    From his understanding of Xiao Yao to now, from his point of view. He had already got a lot of surprises. At the beginning, when Prince Li''s house fought against Beilu Imperial City, the victory was slim, but Xiao Yao not only did it, but also won very easily.


    In addition, Jiang''s tiger army had no advantage against the government army. Even at the beginning, a group of bandits gathered together. Therefore, it was not a rebellion. The government army''s fight against the tiger army was to suppress bandits.


    However, even so, now the state of Jiang has turned a corner. The emperor''s name is Li xiongshan.


    It''s more and more difficult every time, but Xiao Yao has never failed. Whether he is lucky or his brain is different from ordinary people, at least these are Xiao Yao''s abilities, which is beyond reproach.


    Zhao Tieniu said: "in fact, I have very limited information, but I always feel that with your brain, you can definitely come up with a better way."


    When Zhao Tieniu said that, Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Zhao, you look up to me too much. I''m not an immortal. How can I do anything I want to do? Let''s not say whether the prince is willing to believe me or not, and plot with me. Even if he is willing, it''s not possible that I have a way! Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not that easy to deal with. "


    "Yes, I don''t agree." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao''s words are reasonable to Zhao Tieniu.


    But Xiao Longxiang''s reaction, but let him some unexpected.


    Not only Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao also looked at him with a kind of curious eyes.


    "Not to say whether it can be done, what do you disagree with?"


    "I don''t agree with that." Xiao long elephant didn''t have a good way. "If you really want to do this, don''t you have to go to the Qin Dynasty? That place is a tiger''s den for us. Don''t mention you. Even I dare not go. Do you think Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t notice you if you really go? Can he keep you alive when he detects you? "


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    After all, everything Xiao Longxiang says now is very reasonable.


    Although he has more confidence in himself, he is definitely not that kind of blind confidence. He knows that with his current cultivation, it''s a big joke to want to fight Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    Don''t say Xuanyuan jiuzhong, even Su Changliu, he can''t fight with each other.


    If you really go to the Qin Dynasty, you will die.


    "Although we can''t go to the Daqin Dynasty, it doesn''t mean that we can''t let the prince of the Daqin Dynasty go out of the Daqin Dynasty." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Long''s face sank and he said, "if it is true, we can arrest the prince and threaten the Qin Dynasty to withdraw."


    Zhao Tieniu looks at Xiao Longxiang and shakes his head.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t that feasible?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu gave a bitter smile and said, "if you have such an idea, it means that you don''t know Xuanyuan jiuzhong at all."


    Xiao long elephant didn''t speak.


    Although he has been dealing with Xuanyuan jiuzhong all the time, and they have also dealt with each other, it is difficult for him to judge the personality of Xuanyuan jiuzhong and what kind of person he is.


    A person who has lived for hundreds of years, how can he be so easily thought over?


    Xiao Yao was a little weird and asked, "can he still watch his child die?"


    "What can''t?" Zhao Tieniu snorted coldly and said, "in my opinion, no one is important in Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s world, and only he himself is important."


    Speaking of this, he hesitated, thought of something again, and continued: "if it has to be said, he has a younger generation."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "who?"


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "you still know the person I want to talk about."


    When Zhao Tieniu said that, Xiao Yao immediately thought of who it was.


    After all, Xuanyuan family, he did not know a few, in addition to that called Xuanyuan light cold woman, there is no, Xuanyuan nine heavy not count.


    "He is very concerned about Xuanyuan light cold?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Longxiang asked: "who is Xuanyuan QingHan? It''s a girl by name


    Zhao Tieniu said: "Xuanyuan QingHan is eight generations away from Xuanyuan jiuzhong. When she sees Xuanyuan jiuzhong, she will call her ancestors. In fact, after so many generations, he can''t care much about Xuanyuan QingHan. The only thing worth caring about is the constitution of Xuanyuan QingHan."


    Speaking of this, his eyes have become a lot of cold¡° Xuanyuan''s light cold constitution is probably a way for the old man to enter the immortal gate. At present, it''s the only one. " Xiao Yao took a cold breath.

 Chapter 1475

    In fact, after listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, Xiao Yao still doesn''t quite understand Zhao Tieniu''s idea.


    Xuanyuan light cold, and what is the connection with these things?


    But now he is not concerned about this. He is curious about what constitution Xuanyuan light cold is and why it can be the way for Xuanyuan nine heavy to enter the immortal gate.


    He also asked about his doubts. If he had done it before, he would never have asked so anxiously. He was worried about what pressure his way of saying would bring to Zhao Tieniu. What if Zhao Tieniu didn''t want to say these things? But he learned from Xu SuGuan that something was wrong on the other side of the earth, so the most urgent thing is to quickly solve the problems in Lingwu world, and then hurry back with Xiao Longxiang.


    This is imminent.


    So, can he have so many worries?


    Zhao Tieniu thought for a while, hesitated for a short time, but said frankly: "as far as I know, Xuanyuan jiuzhong found an ancient prescription before. It says that Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s state needs the help of a pill called Ziqi Donglai, and Ziqi Donglai needs a drug guide, which is a woman with Ziqi in her body, after Ziqi condenses into Zidan, Then it can be used as a medicine guide. "


    "To be a drug guide, you have to die, right?" Xiao Yao''s voice became cold.


    It''s hard for him to understand Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s idea.


    In order to soar, you don''t hesitate to kill your descendants?


    Such an idea is also worthy of immortality?


    If so, what kind of people are the immortals in the sky?


    What kind of world is behind the immortal gate?


    He didn''t think about it. He didn''t dare to think about it.


    Zhao Tieniu sighed and said: "so, I always feel that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a man without human feelings. He regards all the people in the world as slaves, and even thinks that all the people in the world are not worthy to live with him on the same land."


    "It''s not an immortal yet. Do you really think of yourself as an immortal?" Xiao Longxiang is also full of disdain.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded gently, said with a smile: "this is not too much to say, and I think it is quite appropriate, he really regarded himself as a fairy!"


    Xiao long elephant snorted coldly and said, "even if he is really an immortal, so what? Hum


    In a simple word, it is enough to show Xiao Longxiang''s confidence in himself.


    At this time, Xiao Yao asked: "but I still don''t understand. What does Xuanyuan QingHan have to do with my contact with the prince of the Qin Dynasty?"


    Zhao Tieniu laughed and explained: "it''s very difficult for you to get in touch with the prince of the Qin Dynasty, but Xuanyuan QingHan can get in touch with him! Besides, the relationship between the prince and her is also good. "


    In fact, even if Zhao Tieniu doesn''t say that, Xiao Yao can imagine that Xuanyuan QingHan is so important to Xuanyuan jiuzhong. If the prince wants to understand the situation of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, he must have a good relationship with Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Xiao Yao said what he thought, and Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    After his idea has been verified, Xiao Yao is not happy at all. He suddenly feels that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is really a person worthy of his sympathy.


    How tired this work is! Both the prince and Xuanyuan jiuzhong are her elders.


    However, her elders have no pity for her.


    One is to take advantage of her, and the other, more directly, wants to kill her directly.


    He really didn''t know how Xuanyuan QingHan grew up in such a living environment.


    If I were myself, I would have been driven crazy.


    "That, Xuan Yuan nine heavy want to take her to refine medicine thing, she knows?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Although he didn''t say his name, Zhao Tieniu was not a fool. He naturally knew who Xiao Yao was talking about at this time.


    "She certainly didn''t know about it. In fact, I didn''t know about it until later. I''m afraid there are no more than five people who know about it in the whole Qin Dynasty, including the alchemist Xuanyuan jiuzhong found before." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    If Xuanyuan light cold really know, I''m afraid there''s no way to stay in Lingwu world.


    Even, will think of a dead.


    After all, such a blow is too big for her.


    "In a word, you mean let Xiao Yao contact the little girl named Xuanyuan QingHan first, and then use it to connect with the prince of the Qin Dynasty, right?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded and said: "although in this way, the original simple things will become very complicated, but from the current point of view, it is the only way to get close to the prince of the Qin Dynasty."


    Xiao Long Xiang is not very interested in the tortuous story. To be ugly, the life and death of Xuanyuan QingHan has nothing to do with him. It''s not that Xiao Long Xiang is such a cold-blooded person, but that he has never been in touch with Xuanyuan QingHan, and he doesn''t like people surnamed Xuanyuan.


    Just looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Long Xiang suddenly became a little melancholy. After thinking for a while, Xiao Long Xiang asked in a low voice, "is that girl named Xuanyuan QingHan very good-looking?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant, and the expression on his face was strange.


    Although Xiao Longxiang has not expressed clearly, Xiao Yao has already guessed what the other party is thinking.


    "The woman named Xuanyuan QingHan wanted to kill me when she saw me. Do you think there might be any story between me and her?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Long snorted coldly, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and said, "since that''s the case, you might as well kill her first. I don''t believe it. She can beat you?"


    Although Xiao Longxiang didn''t praise Xiao Yao much after seeing him again, he was very proud in his heart.


    Xiao Yao''s age is totally different from his current cultivation.


    How many people spend their whole lives, they can''t have Xiao Yao''s current accomplishments.


    This is a very proud thing!


    Therefore, in his opinion, even if the girl named Xuanyuan QingHan is a descendant of Xuanyuan family, she can''t be Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    His son, in this Lingwu world, is among the best.


    "General Xiao, maybe it''s just their flirtation. You don''t need to be too sad." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of confusion.


    What is it all about? He and Xuanyuan light cold just met a few times, this is about flirting?


    Black people can''t be so black, can they?


    Xiao long elephant is a sudden realization of the expression, nodded, said with a smile: "if so, actually can understand, young girl! Especially at the beginning of love, I don''t know what kind of way to express my feelings properly. "


    Speaking of this, he also glanced at Xiao Yao and squeezed his eyes: "am I right to say that?"


    Xiao Yao


    That''s right. That''s bullshit!


    Yeah, shit!


    It''s all about what!


    For Xiao Longxiang and Zhao Tieniu''s ideas, he simply did not know what kind of words to use to express his inner silence.


    He really didn''t feel that there was anything between himself and Xuanyuan QingHan. Moreover, he was afraid of what others said, because every time it was like this, there was nothing in fact, but there were more people talking about it, and there was nothing but something. In this case, if someone told him before, he would not believe it, but he experienced more, He can''t believe it.


    "I have no idea about Xuanyuan QingHan, and she has no idea about me. I''m almost sure about that." When Xiao Yao said this, he looked at Zhao Tieniu again and said helplessly, "Mr. Zhao, if other people say that, I don''t intend to say anything, but you don''t know her, and you didn''t see her at the beginning. Do you think that''s the situation, that''s a mess?"


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "it''s because I saw her at the beginning that I felt strange. Xuanyuan QingHan is my disciple. It''s the first time that I saw her so hate a person, and it''s also the first time that I saw her attach so much importance to a person. In fact, she is very proud. But this time, she put you on the list of the top ten Lingwu world experts. It''s really not the case to say how much she aimed at you. Although she didn''t like you, she absolutely didn''t mean anything to you. I can guarantee that, she may just feel that with your potential, she entered the list of the top ten Lingwu world experts, It''s not unreasonable. "


    At this point, Zhao tienewton said for a moment, ignoring the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he continued: "so at the beginning, when I saw the ranking list, there was not much difference, but I felt that everything was reasonable. Now your breakthrough speed and strength also prove that she is a very insightful person, isn''t she? "


    Xiao Yao was absolutely speechless by what he said. Although he always felt that something was wrong, there was no way to refute it.


    "There are still three months left. In three months'' time, there will be a martial arts competition in southern Chu. Should General Xiao know?" When Zhao Tieniu said this, he turned to look at Xiao long elephant and asked.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded and said, "every ten years, there will be a martial arts competition in southern Chu. Young people from all countries will rush into southern Chu to participate in the competition."


    "Why in the South Chu?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Because the strength of Southern Chu is relatively weak." Zhao Tieniu said, "if it''s really another country, what if that country suddenly wants to catch all these young people? In southern Chu, those young immortals have no such worry, because Southern Chu has not been able to catch them all. "


    Xiao Yao almost laughed.


    To get the right to hold the martial arts conference should be a very difficult thing for Southern Chu, right?


    This think tears will come down, OK?


    "However, it''s not all good for Southern Chu, because every year, some young immortals choose to stay." Zhao tiniu continued.


    "That should be the only benefit." Xiao Yao muttered.

 Chapter 1476

    After hearing Zhao Tieniu''s words, Xiao Yao realized that he was going to attend the martial arts meeting in southern Chu. At least, he could get in touch with Xuanyuan QingHan.


    But Xiao Yao always thinks that this is not reliable. Why does Zhao Tieniu think that Xuanyuan QingHan is willing to cooperate with him?


    Probably seeing the curiosity in Xiao Yao''s heart, Xiao Longxiang said, "you can tell her the news you got from Mr. Zhao before."


    Xiao Yao looked at the elephant and shook his head.


    "She won''t believe me." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, this is only one of the reasons. There is another reason Xiao Yao didn''t say it, mainly because he felt that even if he said it, Xiao Longxiang would not understand it.


    He always felt that it would be very cruel for Xuanyuan QingHan to disclose these things.


    Although he wants to contact the prince of the Qin Dynasty through Xuanyuan QingHan, it doesn''t mean that he is going to hurt others.


    As Zhao Tieniu said, although up to now, the girl named Xuanyuan QingHan doesn''t like her very much, there is one thing that can''t be refuted. The girl, after all, has no bad heart and no malice.


    "I can only say that this is an opportunity, but how to do it is your business." Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a god operator. I can''t know what will happen at that time, and I don''t know what you will face. After all, I can''t follow you."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "that is to say, I will be the only one to go to the South Chu?"


    "Yes." Xiao Longxiang said, "Xiao Zhan has been there before, and he has won the first place. However, only those who are under 40 years old can go. If they are over that age, they are forbidden to enter Southern Chu. Otherwise, they will be regarded as enemies by all those who cultivate immortals. No one wants to be enemies with those who cultivate immortals in the whole Lingwu world! Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong did not dare to break this rule, otherwise, the martial arts conference would have no meaning of existence. "


    Xiao Yao understood that, indeed, those young people are the proud sons of all countries or sects, and they may become the top strong in the future. If they are slaughtered directly by Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Xiao Longxiang, it will be a disaster for them. No one dares to break this rule, and it is the same for Xuanyuan jiuzhong, He has already had a headache in dealing with the Qing and autumn dynasties. If all the immortals in the Lingwu world stand on the opposite side of him, he can''t be unaware of what it means.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong won''t do such a stupid thing. Anyway, it''s meaningless. Maybe there are many outstanding young people among them. They may think of the grand plan and hegemony of the great Qin Dynasty in the future. But that''s all the future. There are more talents in other places. Is there less talent in the great Qin Dynasty? You know, in the great Qin Dynasty, he was still very concerned about the cultivation of young immortals. On this issue, Xuanyuan jiuzhong certainly didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "Xiao Yao, with your current cultivation, if you really go to the southern Chu, you may become a bully." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "if you have to hold me up like this, I don''t know what to say!"


    "That''s exactly what it is Zhao Tieniu said, "so if you really decide to go, eat some and step on some, so that no one will dare to go after they have noticed your existence. Besides, if you really go and are known by the people of the Qin Dynasty, they will not allow the young monks of the Qin Dynasty to continue to attend the martial arts conference."


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu thinks that this question raised by Xiao Yao is somewhat absent-minded.


    Isn''t the answer obvious?


    "You are a very dangerous role for the Qin Dynasty." Zhao Tieniu said, "once you go, they will feel that you will kill the young immortals of the Qin Dynasty. That''s too much for them. Xuanyuan jiuzhong will not allow such a thing to happen. After all, Xuanyuan QingHan is too important for him."


    Xiao Yao nodded to show his understanding.


    "Are you going or not?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "Actually, I don''t want you to go." Xiao Longxiang said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Xiao long elephant. He seems to have some doubts.


    Don''t talk about him. Even Zhao Tieniu never recovered. He looked at Xiao long elephant with the same surprise.


    Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath and said, "I think Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a lunatic. He has already come to this stage. He can''t have realized how dangerous you are to the Qin Dynasty. If he really decides to give up everything and kill you, what should you do?"


    Xiao Yao kept silent.


    He had never thought about it before.


    "I don''t think so." Zhao Tieniu said, "Xuanyuan jiuzhong will not be so out of proportion."


    "I think so." Xiao Longxiang looked at Zhao Tieniu and said, "of course, on this issue, we don''t need to have too many disputes. It''s meaningless. It''s just a slap in the face. You have your reasons, and I have my reasons, but Mr. Zhao, in other words, although you are from the great Qin Dynasty, and you know everything about the great Qin Dynasty very well, can you ask yourself, Do you really know Xuanyuan jiuzhong? Do you really know what kind of person he is, what he will do and what he will not do? "


    Xiao Long Xiang''s words made Zhao Tieniu speechless. He has never thought about it. He even felt that in this world, no one would dare to say how much he knew Xuanyuan jiuzhong. It''s a person whose character will always be elusive to others. Xiao Longxiang sighed and said, "I always think it''s too risky."¡° I have a way Xiao Yao said, "I can let Mr. Zhao and Su Chang stay with me, and then they will stay in northern Chu. If Xuanyuan Jiuchong really comes, we three can''t beat him, but if we want to escape, there''s no problem." Xiao long elephant cold hum a, say: "you also too confident to oneself?"¡° "Oh?" Xiao Yao asked, "can''t the strength of the three of us, together, want to escape from Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s hands?"¡° In my opinion, if it is the heyday of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, you three will still be dead if you meet him. " When Xiao Longxiang said this, he hesitated again. Xiao Yao immediately grasped the key point and said with a smile, "as you said just now, it had to be in the heyday of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but is he still in heyday now? Now, he has been injured after a big war with you. Although he may have woken up now, it''s still difficult for him to recover. So the three of us have a chance together, right? " The elephant remained silent. Xiao Yao is telling the truth, but he is not willing to admit it. Xiao Yao coughed and said, "since that''s the case, we''ll settle down!" Xiao Long laughed angrily, pointed to Xiao Yao, shook his head and said, "you are not afraid of death!"¡° If I were really afraid of death, I would not stand in front of you now. " Xiao Yao said. This sentence is quite reasonable. Whether or not to come to Lingwu world is entirely optional for Xiao Yao. But even though Xiao Yao knew all the dangers here, he still came, which is enough to explain a lot¡° Xiao Yao, your luck is not always that good. " Xiao Longxiang said seriously. Xiao Yao nodded, also said: "but I never feel that my luck to have how good, I can live to now, not just rely on my luck." Xiao Longxiang said no more¡° Don''t worry, General Xiao. Su Changliu and I will protect Xiao Yao. " Zhao Tieniu said¡° Well, I''ll trouble you both In fact, Xiao Longxiang still wants to go with Xiao Yao, but he knows that the Qing Dynasty can''t do without himself. Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something and said, "if, I mean if, Xuanyuan jiuzhong really wants to go to Nanchu to find me trouble, will it also become an opportunity for you to fight back against the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao long elephant stares round eye bead son, say: "I still don''t need such opportunity!" Xiao Yao could only shrink his neck and keep silent¡° Anyway, you have to go back with me alive, otherwise, your mother will have to kill me? " Xiao long elephant has no good airway. Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t speak. Three months later, the martial arts conference will be held. Three months is not short, but not long. From the Qing Dynasty, it took more than a month to go to southern Chu, unless they could fly at will. But this time, since they didn''t want others to know that they would go to southern Chu, they had to be careful and hide themselves. For Xiao Yao, neither Zhao Tieniu nor Su Changliu can follow him. Otherwise, the three immortals will gather together and attract others'' attention wherever they go. He can''t really treat those people of the Qin Dynasty as dry food. Even Zhao found it hard to deceive him. Fortunately, Xiao Yao had his own way of concealing his breath, and the technique of changing appearance. So, in the end, he also made a decision to go first and let Zhao Tieniu and Su Changliu follow behind. One after the other, they can''t pull too far or too close. If they can''t be found, they won''t be found. Next, Xiao Yao chose to stay in the Qing and autumn Dynasty for a period of time. Anyway, Zhao Tieniu also said that he would step on it. Less than half a month later, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that the emperor of the Qing Qiu Dynasty sent someone to come¡° Xuanxiaoyao goes to Beijing That''s what the edict says£¨ Update again!)

 Chapter 1477

    A eunuch, with five or six bodyguards, arrived at the border from the capital of the Qing Dynasty.


    The content of the imperial edict is very simple, that is, xuanxiaoyao went to Beijing.


    "General Xiao, the emperor is very glad to hear that your son came to the Qing and autumn Dynasty. Thinking that the general has been sticking to the frontier these years, he can''t let your son be wronged. This time, if your son destroys the capital, at least he will be an official! However, the emperor should prefer to marry the little princess to your son. After all, your son is also one of the top ten experts in the list. Naturally, the emperor wants to recruit such an expert to become the son-in-law of the East bed! " The white haired eunuch looked at Xiao long elephant and said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me about it. Tell him about it." Xiao long elephant pointed to Xiao Yao and said.


    The eunuch was slightly stunned, but soon recovered, continued to smile on his face, and came to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao long elephant''s attitude towards him is nothing to be surprised at. Anyway, Xiao long elephant''s attitude towards everyone over the years would be a little strange if he was really pleasant.


    "Young master Xiao, when will you join me in Beijing?" Asked the eunuch.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, then continued to turn around and look in other directions.


    "No time." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    "..." the eunuch was really unable to continue laughing.


    It is understandable that Xiao Longxiang does not take him seriously.


    But Xiao Yao, it''s hard to accept that he doesn''t take him seriously!


    He subconsciously turned his face and looked at Xiao long elephant, hoping that at this time Xiao long elephant, a father, could understand the general situation and talk about his son. However, his calculation was bound to fail.


    Xiao long elephant just turned his face, slapped his thigh hard, and said to Zhao Tieniu: "Damn it, I didn''t pretend to be my son! Tut Tut, I don''t have time. This is more arrogant than me. "


    "..." Zhao Tieniu faced the wonderful father and son, and had been used to it for a long time.


    No matter what astonishing things Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang do, it seems that they are not difficult to understand.


    It''s all wonderful anyway!


    The eunuch was desperate.


    What are these and what?


    Originally, as like as two peas, he had never heard of Xiao long as having a reliable son, but now he feels that this is true. The two men are all alike in their temper, and they will not regard the imperial power of the Qing Dynasty as a matter of fact.


    The eunuch could only pull down his face and continued: "Mr. Xiao, this is the meaning of the emperor. If you don''t go, the emperor will blame the old slave. It''s not..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t wait for the other party to finish, he interrupted with a wave.


    "Let''s not talk in secret, OK? I know what you want to express, and I know what Qiu Gu Ye wants to do. Anyway, Xiao Long Xiang and I will help him deal with the great Qin Dynasty. It''s meaningless for him to keep me under his nose. Go back and tell him about the crisis between the great Qin Dynasty and Zhao state, Xiao Long Xiang and I will help him through, but when it''s over, I hope he can abide by the agreement. Otherwise, even if Xiao Long Xiang can''t do it, I will make his whole life in the autumn covered with ashes and corpses everywhere! "


    Speaking of this, the eunuch''s face had changed.


    Become white, Xiao Yao such words, no matter who listen to, will feel some treason?


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and continued: "I know that those who can be emperors are not fools. But since he is a wise man, we have to understand that he is not the only wise man in the world. Moreover, if he is too clever, it is not a good thing. If he wants to be an emperor, is he worthy of Xiao Long Xiang and me? Since I can go all the way to the Qing Qiu Dynasty without any damage, I''m not bragging. I''m forced to do it. By the way, what do you mean by bragging? Do you understand? "


    Seeing the eunuch''s blank face and shaking his head, Xiao Yao sighed and said, "even if you don''t understand what it means, I don''t want to explain it to you. Anyway, that''s the truth. Qiu Gu Ye still has to have some points in his heart. Now you can go back."


    "..." the whole eunuch was stupid.


    Before, he thought Xiao Yao and Xiao Long had one thing in common.


    That is, they did not take the imperial power of the Qing and autumn Dynasty seriously.


    But now, he suddenly felt that he was wrong.


    Compared with Xiao Long Xiang, Xiao Yao is better than Xiao Yao!


    Xiao Long Xiang is better, but he simply doesn''t pay attention to the imperial power of the Qing Dynasty, but Xiao Yao is different. This is a very straightforward contempt for the imperial power!


    "Young master Xiao..."


    "Do you want to hear more from me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The eunuch quickly shut up.


    He really didn''t know what more rebellious words Xiao Yao would say if he went on.


    If these words come from other people''s mouths, they must be implicated in the nine ethnic groups.


    But Xiao Yao, he really doesn''t have the ability.


    Let''s not say that Xiao Yao''s father is Xiao Long Xiang. As for Xiao Yao''s current status, it''s humiliating for the Qing and autumn dynasties to attack such an immortal who can make the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state feel headache.


    The eunuch came with a face full of excitement, and then left with a face full of confusion.


    Xiao long elephant came to Xiao Yao, frowned a little, and said in a low voice, "if it''s cool, it''s cool, but will it offend Qiu Gu Ye too much?"


    "Do you think he used to like you?" Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way. "Originally, he thought that you had threatened him. If you kept a secret, it would make him feel that you were harbouring evil intentions and ambitious. So it''s better to make everything clear and let him hate you, and think that you are really very dangerous and don''t take him seriously. In this way, when the offensive of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao kingdom is defeated, After the crisis of the Qing Dynasty was relieved, what was Qiu Gu Ye''s first thought


    "Kick me out of here. You''d better never come back." Xiao long elephant laughs.


    He put out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder. He said, "if you don''t say it, I didn''t expect it. Now I suddenly realize it. Tut Tut, how can you be so bad?"


    Xiao Yao


    In fact, Xiao Longxiang just said one less thing.


    As for Qiu Gu Ye, once the crisis of the Qing and Qiu dynasties is relieved, his first idea is to kill Xiao long elephant.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have the strength, not to mention the cultivation of Xiao Long Xiang, but only the status of Xiao Long Xiang in the Qing and autumn Dynasty and the image of the people. He doesn''t dare to do it casually. Once he fails, it means that his dynasty will be completely overthrown. Xiao Long Xiang wants to draw the Dragon chair under the guy''s buttocks to do it by himself, It''s easy.


    Does he dare to hide his evil intention?


    Therefore, the only thing he can do is to hope that Xiao long elephant can really leave safely. As long as Xiao long elephant still exists in Lingwu world, this is the biggest threat to his autumn family.


    "In fact, the little princess is very good-looking, and I like her very much." Xiao Longxiang said seriously.


    On hearing this, Xiao Yao''s head almost exploded: "you think I''m not in enough trouble now, do you?"


    Xiao long elephant has no good way: "women can also be a kind of trouble to you? Are you a man or not? "


    "When you have grandchildren, you''ll know if I''m a man." Xiao Yao said this and coughed again.


    Although up to now, he calls Xiao long elephant by his name, Xiao long elephant is still his father after all. Is it too much to talk with his father about this topic


    "You really want to go to Nanchu?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "OK, you are still the cultivation of the quintuple master. I know you still have Yuanying in your body. With Xu kuangge''s sword, you can fight even if you meet the quintuple master. With your strength, it''s not impossible to walk horizontally in the Lingwu world, not to mention those young people. Although I don''t think you are very powerful, you can still win, Among the young people, you can''t find a match. " When Xiao Longxiang said this, he thought Xiao Yao was exaggerating too much, so he didn''t forget to spur him. But where is Xiao Yao who needs to be urged?


    Even if Xiao Long doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao won''t really raise his tail.


    "It''s hard to improve your cultivation in a short time, but I think I can take you to a place." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "go where?"


    "Do you know what''s between Zhao Guo and Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    "North peak." Xiao Yao said, "Dongyue, Beifeng, Nanlu and Xihua are the four mountains of Lingwu world, right?"


    "Yes, in Beifeng, there are some sects of immortals, where the luck is very good." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "..." although Xiao Longxiang''s words have not been finished, Xiao Yao feels that he seems to have understood what the other party wants to express.


    "Anyway, it''s cheaper to put it there. Moreover, those immortal cultivation sects on the north peak did not cause us much trouble before. Although they didn''t stand with Zhao Guo, they often stumbling over the Qing Qiu Dynasty. I didn''t care about them before. Now that I''ve made room for them, there''s no reason to put them any more." Xiao Longxiang said, "this time, our father and son will be robbers for a while. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    It''s not just robbers.


    It''s a big thief!


    "Don''t fuss, man, go or not, a word!" Xiao Longxiang said impatiently.


    Xiao Yao had not recovered from the shock. When he wanted to understand, he could only touch his nose and said, "it''s all one word. Can there be any other answer? Go


    (before 12 o''clock, there''s a watch! Is it exciting

 Chapter 1478

    Mountain climbing, high hope.


    Along the way, Xiao Longxiang''s poetry flourished.


    For a while, the "horizontal" view of the ridge and the side become peaks, and the distance and height are different. I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in the mountain. "Another sentence will come:" it''s better to come to the mountain from the clouds, and it''s picturesque to go to the mountain from the clouds. ".


    Xiao Yao could only make complaints about it. "Fortunately, I followed you, otherwise, others would really think you are a poet of bold and unconstrained faction."


    Xiao Longxiang glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "can you have some culture? Look at the mountain, look at the tumbling river at the foot of the mountain, and you don''t have the impulse to praise it? "


    "Yes, I will, too." Xiao Yao coughed, cleared his throat, and said in a high voice, "there are a group of Smurfs on the other side of the mountain and the sea. They are lively and smart, naughty and sensitive. They live freely in the big green forest..."


    Xiao Longxiang


    He shook his head and sighed and went on.


    Xiao Yao followed.


    In fact, before, he thought more than once that he could climb the mountain with his father.


    Now, it''s a dream come true.


    "Xiao Yao." Xiao long elephant in front suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xiao Yao, who was still wandering behind, gave a "hum" and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You say, what if we can''t go back?" Xiao Longxiang''s tone was melancholy.


    It was the first time he heard Xiao Long speak in such a tone.


    In his impression, it seems that from the beginning to the present, Xiao long elephant has not said anything that is not confident.


    Xiao Longxiang stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "in fact, I wanted to say this sentence a long time ago, but I dare not say it. I dare not say it to anyone. I can''t help it! They all say that I am the God of war in Qingqiu, as if I really have such great ability. You say, I protect the whole Qingqiu, but I don''t stay with you and your mother for long. Are there some assholes? "


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Longxiang was slightly stunned and said angrily, "that''s what I said. Can''t you refute me? Can''t you comfort me? "


    Xiao Yaole said, "what do you want to hear from me? You can just write your lines to me directly. Anyway, from my point of view, I think you are a jerk indeed. You don''t have to wash this! "


    "..." Xiao Longxiang thinks that it''s really a brain burning job to talk to his son.


    He felt that his character was really good now, otherwise, he would have the impulse to shoot Xiao Yao every minute.


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yao said, "didn''t you say that? Before that, in fact, you have such concerns. Since that''s the case, have you ever thought about what to do? "


    "Thought about it!" Xiao Longxiang said with a smile, "if there is really no way to stop the iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, I will go straight away."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "are you so irresponsible? Oh, yes, you''re really irresponsible. You''ve done everything to abandon your wife. "


    Xiao Longxiang looks a little ugly.


    Although he knew that Xiao Yao didn''t really satirize him when he said this sentence, he still felt a little upset when he heard such words.


    Maybe he felt that Xiao Longxiang''s mood had changed a lot. Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it''s impossible for me to take back the careless words I just said. In fact, I didn''t want to take them back, because the fact is like this. It''s useless for you to break the sky, because the world is full of people, so you come to this world? Bullshit. Anyway, it doesn''t work for me and my mother. Can you really make the world more important than your wife and children? What, do you want to be an emperor or a globe leader? I can''t do such a thing. "


    Xiao long elephant didn''t speak and his eyes were calm.


    Xiao Yao finally found a chance to vomit bitterness. In other words, he suddenly had an impulse to vomit unhappiness.


    "I may not be the same as you. I can''t hold so much in my head, so I can hold my family, my lover, my friends. Even those people I care about do something that people and gods share indignation with each other and stand on the opposite side of human beings. So what? If they dare to touch the hair of my family''s lover and brother, I can kill them all. If they can have a breath, I''m not cruel enough to go to a special world and a special world. In my world, the people I care about have to live. If other people die, it has a fart relationship with me. "


    "..." Xiao Longxiang was silent for a while and said, "at that time, maybe you won''t say that."


    "You don''t think I''ve thought about that?" Xiao Yao scolded, "although I don''t feel how much affection you and I have, it''s an indisputable fact that you are my father. Even if it''s the Qingqiu dynasty that is going to take down the Qin Dynasty or the Zhao Kingdom and play their role, and want to dominate the world, so what? Can I stand on the side of Lingwu world and sing against you? I have to think you''re doing something wrong? There''s a fart relationship between Lingwu world and me. Their sky is broken. If I can make it up, I''ll make it up. If I can''t make it up, I''ll withdraw. What''s more, I''ll take Hong feisheng and his brothers to withdraw together? "


    Xiao Longxiang touched the tip of his nose.


    He suddenly felt that some of the words Xiao Yao said were poor.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward, looked at Xiao long elephant, and said, "it''s impossible for any big reason to be the reason why you came to this world. If it wasn''t for my mother, do you think I would come to this world to find you? Let''s say something heartfelt. Don''t be angry. I really don''t think you are very important to me. Even if you are my own father, have we met for so many years? In the past 20 years, I don''t even know my father''s name or what he looks like. Although my mother doesn''t care about me, it''s because she really can''t help it. At least she has settled me down and has been escorting me. What about you? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped for a while and sighed.


    "In fact, I don''t really blame you when I say this. Maybe I can''t understand your idea now. Now that it''s over, we''ll find a way to go back as soon as possible."


    With that, he stepped forward.


    Xiao Longxiang looks at Xiao Yao''s back and smiles.


    Just a little bitter smile.


    He thought it was the right time to come to Beifeng.


    If it wasn''t for such an environment, maybe Xiao Yao would keep these words in his heart.


    Moreover, he felt that this was not a bad thing. Although he felt a little depressed, he was taught by his son when he was Laozi.


    But Xiao Yao''s heart was so humbled that he could make complaints about him.


    As Xiao Yao said before, no matter what the reason is, it can not be a reason to abandon his wife.


    This sounds uncomfortable, but it''s true!


    After walking for about three hours, Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant stop in front of a farmer who lives on the hillside.


    After asking for two glasses of water, Xiao Yao looked at the young man holding a book in the fence yard and asked the old man around him, "uncle, is this your son?"


    "Well! Yes, ha, a scholar. " The old man said with a smile, this is the owner of the farm. In fact, this is not their home, but it was built before. In order to have an intermediate station when going up the mountain to collect herbs, we can rest and reserve some grain.


    Since Beifeng is one of the four mountains in Lingwu world, its area can be imagined.


    Some herb gatherers often get lost in the mountains, so they often build courtyards like this, not only for their own use, but also for other lost herb gatherers. There is no industry competition for them, because the deletion is endless, and the spring breeze blows again. As long as the grass is not cut, the rare herbs will come to the top again.


    "Why don''t you go to Beijing for the exam?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "Ha, it''s hard! What''s more, the people who live at the foot of Beifeng mountain are from the Qing Dynasty and the state of Zhao? It''s hard to cross the border. " The old man said with a smile, just a little reluctant smile, hiding too much helplessness.


    "If so, why read?" Xiao Yao asked.


    However, this sentence was heard by the young man holding the book.


    He turned his back and stared at Xiao Yao with angry eyes. He looked like he was going to eat people, but his voice was sonorous: "do you have to study for fame and fortune? Can''t you just enrich yourself? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant and whispered, "I don''t believe that."


    "I don''t believe that either." Xiao Long replied.


    Although they were whispering, the young man was not deaf. How could he not hear them.


    He rolled up the book in his hand and said, "the book of the sage says that there is truth in the book and there is Avenue in the book. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand." Xiao Yao said, "for such a long time, all the people I see looking for the way are cultivating immortals. None of them are reading the books of sages."


    Although there are also people who carry the Tao by writing, those are very few, that is, the saints in this young population.


    "You don''t understand, don''t want to talk to you more, hum!" Although the young man was angry, he didn''t do anything to drive out the guests. After all, every yard was the same.


    It also shows his character. It''s really good.


    "Oh, otherwise, I''ll give you a poem too!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The young man asked with interest, "can you still write poetry?"


    "What I heard before is not my own." Xiao Yao said that he took a look at Xiao long elephant and picked his eyebrows. He told his father in this way that I was very kind and would never crown my name!


    "You don''t do less shameful things." Xiao long elephant drank water and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    Before Xiao Yao said it, he knew what his son wanted to express with his eyes.


    Xiao Yao ignored him. Instead, he stood up and held the porcelain bowl in his hand.


    "I have a pot of wine to soothe the wind and dust."


    Speaking of this, after a pause, he turned around and looked through the dense jungle as if he could really see the long river running down the mountain.


    "Pour into the river and sea, give to drink people all over the world." The water in the bowl, like liquor into the throat, drink. At this time, a group of startling birds soared into the air. Xiao Yao and Xiao Long looked at each other and laughed at each other. Here comes the guest£¨ The first one today! Is it early

 Chapter 1479

    The north peak is too big.


    Although there are no sects that can ring through the whole Lingwu world, there are probably seven or eight sects of all sizes.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long are not ordinary people. Even so, it seems that they haven''t even reached one fifth of the speed.


    It can be seen from this that there is no problem about how big the north peak is. It can accommodate seven or eight sects.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long are not very concerned about whether these sects will have a fight when they are free. Anyway, after today, there will be no sects in this big Beifeng.


    Xiao Yao is very curious about why Xiao long elephant can be so confident and take away the Qi of Beifeng. However, he doesn''t ask. Seeing the confident expression on Xiao long elephant''s face, he feels that he doesn''t need to worry at all. For anyone, Xiao Yao would not have such an idea, even Hong feisheng or Xu SuGuan, but it''s Xiao long elephant. He can be so relieved, Stable, in the final analysis, or because it is his father, probably every son, will inexplicably have enough confidence in his father, have some sense of security.


    These sects will not really stand on the side of Zhao and the Qing Qiu Dynasty as enemies, nor will they stand on the side of the Qing Qiu Dynasty and fight against the Zhao and the Qin Dynasty. These immortals have no sieve, and they will never easily form a team until the situation is completely determined. It is precisely because they are between Zhao and the Qing Qiu dynasty that their position is always uncertain, Today may help the Qing Dynasty to pit Zhao, tomorrow may also help Zhao black Qing Dynasty a song.


    They have also become the target for the two countries to win over each other. Although Xiao Longxiang is not willing to do so, sometimes he doesn''t do what he wants to do.


    However, in Xiao Long Xiang''s heart, he really hated these two faced guys.


    "Drive them out. The luck of Beifeng is ours." That''s what Xiao Longxiang told Xiao Yao.


    In fact, at the beginning, Xiao Longxiang''s idea was very simple. He swept all these sects directly. Even if Zhao wei''e really came, he couldn''t stop anything.


    However, this idea was rejected by Xiao Yao.


    "If you are sure that in those sects, there are really those people with two sides, I will accompany you to kill them, but can you code?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Longxiang thought for a while and shook his head.


    There are good people and bad people everywhere, people they like and people they dislike.


    The same is true of these schools in Beifeng.


    There must still be people with single mind in every sect, and there are also many children who come from other places. It''s a good thing that they want to become a strong person through the path of cultivating immortals. They don''t want to be famous in the world, at least they can protect the people they care about and shine on the lintel.


    "The benevolence of women." Although Xiao Long scolded Xiao Yao like this, he thought Xiao Yao was right. So the plan changed from flattening all the sects at the beginning to driving them out.


    Xiao Yao is very happy.


    Even though Xiao Long is unforgiving, he still thinks the same thing in his heart.


    Thinking about it carefully, Xiao Yao didn''t know whether he really had some women''s benevolence, but he felt that it would be more comfortable and relaxed, so he did it.


    Xiao Long woman''s soft nature was too much after he finished the Xiao Yao''s Tucao. He added to Xiao Yao''s supplementary words: "if there is no such woman''s humanity, it probably doesn''t make complaints about human beings."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    With such an evaluation, Xiao Yao is at ease.


    He is a bit unpredictable about his character.


    But later, he also understood that there was no need to study deeply some problems. Words like human nature, character and so on were too heavy. If we had to think about explaining them clearly, I''m afraid that no matter who we are, we can''t do it. Even Xu SuGuan may not have such great ability. It''s good to follow his heart. Sometimes, doing something is just like this, It''s not necessary to go into his mistakes and right. As long as you feel at ease and can give yourself a sense of satisfaction, you can do so.


    Just feel comfortable.


    In a short time, there were three more young men in robes in the farmyard where they stayed. Two of them were sword bearers. The pretty man in the middle was a little thin with a paper fan in his hand. His height was about 1.8 meters.


    "This guy is not a good man at first sight." Xiao Yao whispered to Xiao Long Xiang.


    Xiao long elephant slightly a Leng, looked at the eye Xiao Yao, in the eyes slightly curious: "how, you boy can also look?"


    "That''s not true. I just think that men who look better than me must not be good people!" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the elephant gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    Faced with such logic, he admired it.


    It''s more shameless than those two faced people!


    Those three guys are all immortal cultivators, but their accomplishments are so low that Xiao Yao feels speechless.


    The one in the middle with the fan is better, but the remaining two are all immortal cultivators in the ningdan period. In this way, in the Lingwu world, they are not even immortal cultivators, but on the earth, if they want to walk horizontally, there is no problem, and they are only on the earth.


    "Oh! Three adults are coming The old man, who was still chatting with Xiao Yao, suddenly stood up and welcomed the three men.


    The man in the middle, still shaking his fan, nodded and said, "are you ready for all the medicine I need?"


    "Ready, ready." The old man turned and looked at his bookworm son.


    The young man didn''t have any ink. He went into the room and took out a big box.


    "All the medicine you need is in here." Said the young man.


    "Well." The guy with the fan took a step forward, stretched out his hand, opened it, took a simple look, and immediately frowned.


    He pulled the young man up to him and asked, "is that all? Are you fooling me? "


    The old man rushed up and explained anxiously, "you misunderstood me, my Lord. In this season, there are few herbs you need. It''s very good that we can find these..."


    "Well, what does this have to do with me?" A master with a fan suddenly slapped the old man to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" The old man''s son flew into a rage and watched his father being beaten. No one could suppress his inner anger. However, he was hit hard, but his head was tilted by the other side. Then he hit him in the face with another punch. The punch, with unclear strength, directly threw the young man out, with bloody nose.


    "My Lord, my Lord! We''ll continue to look for herbs. Please let my son go... "The old man was so anxious that he quickly stepped forward, hugged the leg of the heavy expert and begged.


    "Next time is next time. What do you say this time?" The master kicked the old man away and walked towards the scholar.


    "It''s time to do it." Xiao long elephant looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "why don''t you do it?"


    "Don''t I still have injuries?" Xiao explained.


    Xiao yaocai didn''t believe what Xiao Longxiang said. If Xiao Longxiang didn''t dare to do it because he was hurt, he would not take Xiao Yao to Beifeng. In the final analysis, he was lazy!


    Probably because these people are not worthy of Xiao Longxiang''s hand.


    After a few words, Xiao Yao couldn''t do nothing. Anyway, these three immortals were what he needed to clean up. At the moment, there was no hesitation. Before the other side could say something provocative, Xiao Yao had already slapped the Yizhong master and fanned him out.


    Then he turned and lifted the scholar from the ground.


    "Look, there''s not much use in reading, is there?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Young people are very popular, but he doesn''t lose his mind. He knows that Xiao Yao''s skill is not simple. In addition, people are still helping him. If he still retorts and angers people, and they leave, he can only continue to be beaten.


    After getting up, the young man ran to him and helped his father up from the ground.


    "Dad, are you ok?" Asked the young man anxiously.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok, my body is hard, but it''s you..." compared with the old man, in fact, the young man''s injury is more serious. After all, his face is still bloodstained. In fact, the old man has also suffered some internal injuries. When the former heavy master attacked them, he was not polite at all.


    In fact, young people are also a little depressed. Xiao Yao is so powerful. Why didn''t he do it before? You have to wait until you are beaten. How can you be so reasonable?


    However, he didn''t have time to ask. The remaining two immortals in ningdan period saw that their companions had been beaten. They could not calm down and rushed to Xiao Yao. Their strength looked like a little rabbit in front of Xiao Yao. After one blow, he came to the young man.


    "I didn''t do it before. I just hope you can understand a truth. If you really want to be strong, it''s useless to read every day. People beat your father. Can you ask the sage in the book to help you? Hard fists are the main reason. When we are sitting, your father is doing all the things about drying herbs. How about you? I just read your book with my head buried. What''s the result? Your physical quality is not as good as your father, a big man, isn''t that funny? " Xiao Yao asked.


    every phrase a gem.


    Every word Xiao Yao said was like a sharp sword, which directly pierced his fragile heart.


    He didn''t think about this problem before. He just thought that as long as he was kind to others, he would not encounter too much trouble. But the three immortals he met today taught him a good lesson. This is not a world where he can be kind to others, but a world where the weak deserve to be bullied by the strong.


    Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1480

    Xiao Yao didn''t pay attention to what the scholar was thinking at this time, and didn''t know that his simple words had completely overthrown the scholar''s Three Outlooks and his perception of the world.


    Even if he knows, Xiao Yao will not feel guilty. At least, from the current point of view, what he said is good for this scholar.


    By this time, he had gone to the three immortals.


    Xiao Yao is very hard at dealing with that heavy master. He slaps him and knocks him out.


    The other two didn''t matter, but they were full of fear when they looked at Xiao Yao.


    "You... What do you want to do! We are from Ruyi gate! " Said the two young men as they climbed back.


    "Well, I don''t know your school, but since you are from Beifeng, please do me a favor." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The two immortals of Ning Dan period dare not speak any more.


    But they still look at each other with confused eyes. They really don''t understand each other''s cultivation and what else they need to help.


    "How about taking me to your Ruyi gate?" Xiao Yao asked, "of course, you can also refuse, and then I kill you, anyway, I kill many people, not more of you two."


    "..." the two immortals in ningdan period felt that they should cry for their grievances.


    I asked "how" before, but now I''m going to kill them if I open my mouth. It doesn''t give them a choice at all! If so, why ask? Don''t you think it''s boring?


    They feel that they have never seen such unreasonable people before.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and picked them up from the ground, one in each hand, just like the little pheasant.


    "Now lead the way." Xiao Yao said.


    "But, that''s our little master..." one of them looked at the master who fainted on the ground and whispered.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, looked at that pretty man, surprised said: "you Ruyi door so miserable?"? A little master, is that all he can do? "


    The two immortals were speechless.


    "Well, since he''s the head of your little sect, if you want to take care of him, please take him with you." Xiao Yao said.


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, and the expression on the other side''s face when they say this again looks really indifferent. One of the nuns in ningdan period just enlarged his courage and ran to the little door master, stretched out his hand to pull him up and carried him on his back.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not only a little master, but also an expert. You''ll faint with a slap. The tofu is not good enough?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao long elephant, standing behind Xiao Yao, couldn''t help but said, "you have to see your strength! What are your accomplishments now? It''s very good for a heavy master to be slapped by you and still alive to breathe, isn''t it? "


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but happily said, "if you say that, I also think I''m a cow. It''s a little terrible."


    Xiao Longxiang


    He thinks that he really can''t praise Xiao Yao, even if it''s just a simple sentence, he can make the boy play a good part in it. However, Xiao Longxiang won''t have too much discussion with Xiao Yao on this issue or even scold him, because it''s totally meaningless. Xiao Yao''s ability to cultivate and live to the present shows that he is definitely not the kind of person who is absent-minded and is not the kind of person who is easy to be proud of. If these need to be mentioned by others, Xiao Yao will disappoint him too much.


    To sum up in a simple sentence, Xiao Yao''s excellence is unimaginable to him. He doesn''t need his father''s guidance at all.


    Xiao Yao has never heard of the Ruyi sect. Even Xiao Longxiang says he can''t remember it.


    One of them, a monk in ningdan period, told Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang that their master was a double master, so Xiao Yao didn''t care.


    A double master can be the sect leader. It''s really strange for them to know.


    "Come on Xiao Yao urged a, a foot kick in the back of the Ruyi door little door master Ning Dan period Xiuxian''s buttocks.


    The guy faltered under his feet, lost his balance instantly, and fell into a mess. The young master was also thrown out by him.


    "Why? Didn''t you wake up? " Xiao Yao didn''t feel sorry. Instead, he felt that the little master of Ruyi gate was very strong. When he fell out, he knocked his head on a stone. He had a bloody head and didn''t wake up.


    That Ning Dan period cultivates an immortal to quickly get up, toward little door Lord this past.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are more cruel than me! Originally, I just slapped him. It''s good for you to directly make people''s face bloody. "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the immortal of Ning Dan period suddenly froze. When he came back to his mind, he suddenly cried out at the thought of what he had done. His tears and nose were all together.


    Xiao Yao also froze: "I go, what are you afraid of?"


    "Wuwu, the young master will kill me when he wakes up!" Said the immortal, wiping his tears.


    Another one of them is also looking at him with sympathetic eyes.


    "Tut Tut, if you are afraid that he will kill you, now take advantage of his coma and kill him as soon as possible!" Xiao Yao said, "anyway, if you two work together, no one will know."


    That Ning Dan period cultivates an immortal to be a spirit first shock, even in the eyes all flashed an evil light, but the next second, again hard to shake head.


    "I dare not..."


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "It''s not that you dare not, but that you have the heart and no guts to steal. Since you think people will kill you when they wake up, why not kill him? You can''t take him away if you''re all dead? " Xiao Yao asked.


    That Ning Dan period cultivator is probably said by Xiao Yao some speechless, but still not evil to the edge of life, just hard to shake his head, or said not.


    Xiao Yao sighed, which was regarded as anger. In fact, it had nothing to do with him. He was just upset by this guy''s cry and said, "when he wakes up, you can say that I did the blood on his face, right? Anyway, I''ve knocked him out before. You can rest assured that I won''t expose you, OK? "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the immortal in ningdan period stopped his tears, blinked, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "are you serious?"


    With these words, he seemed to be in his own tone again. He quickly lowered his head and said, "then you''re not in trouble..."


    Xiao Yao was enraged and happy by the immortal cultivator in the ningdan period, and said, "I slapped him before and knocked him out. Do you think I would be afraid to offend him?"


    When you think about it, the immortal of ningdan period thinks that what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, but it''s a lot easier in his heart. He''s ready to use what Xiao Yao said before


    The great Qin Dynasty.


    Outside Tianji Pavilion.


    Xuanyuan light cold feel that he is a very sad person.


    Xuanyuan gallops. He wants to be called laozuzong.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is his ancestor.


    Even his royal highness is his own ancestor.


    She felt that she had been subdued to the extreme. Fortunately, her address would not be confused. Apart from Xuanyuan gallop, he didn''t need to be called laozuzong, either the emperor or the prince.


    "Light cold, what are you thinking?" Just as she was immersed in her depression, a voice came from behind her.


    Subconsciously turned his face, saw the middle-aged man standing behind him, Xuanyuan light cold quickly slightly bowed his head: "prince."


    Xuanyuan Tianning nodded with a smile and said, "what''s the matter? What''s on your mind? What are you thinking? "


    "I didn''t think about anything, but I was reprimanded by my husband yesterday, and I felt that I was really not a talented person." Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need any talent. After all, you are an immortal. You can conquer everyone by force in the future." His Highness the prince said with a smile, "I''m far behind you. What kind of cultivation are you now? I heard that you have broken through to a double master yesterday? Ha, Congratulations! It seems that the future of our Daqin Dynasty lies in you. I have to say that you are the proud son of our Daqin dynasty! "


    "The son of heaven?" I don''t know why, when Xuanyuan Tianning said these four words, Xuanyuan light cold immediately thought of the annoying guy he met in the northern Chu gully.


    Think of each other''s strength, in think of themselves, she suddenly felt that Xuanyuan Tianning mouth of the "emperor proud son" listen is a great irony of their own.


    Notice Xuanyuan light cold face expression is not very good-looking, Xuanyuan Tianning slightly frowned, he also didn''t think he said something wrong!


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    "Xiao Yao." Xuanyuan light cold truthfully said, "in the Lingwu world, I''m afraid, only he can be regarded as the real pride of heaven?"


    "Ha, in my opinion, in fact, the gap between you is not very big. Moreover, you are already a double master now. Are you afraid that you can''t surpass him?" Xuanyuan Tianning doesn''t matter.


    It''s not the first time that he has heard the name Xiao Yao, but in his heart, he never takes Xiao Yao seriously.


    Maybe I feel that such a person is not worth too much attention.


    "No, I don''t think I can ever surpass him." If there is a heavy, Xuanyuan light cold really hope that he and Xiao Yao never met.


    Seeing such a person is really a great blow to her self-confidence... She has no choice but to think.


    Xuanyuan Tianning coughed, he came to find Xuanyuan light cold, want to talk is not this.


    So, he changed the topic very abruptly: "by the way, how is my father recently?"


    "The emperor?" Wu Wutong slightly nodded, nodded lightly, "it''s always been good." Oh, that''s good... "Xuanyuan Tianning nodded with a smile, but there was a cold light in his eyes. It''s always good, but I can''t really get up£¨ Today''s third chapter!)

 Chapter 1481

    Xuanyuan Tianning, pull Xuanyuan light cold has been talking about some, but as long as careful observation, you will find that the topic of Xuanyuan Tianning has been in Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    "Before, my father had a big fight with Xiao Longxiang in the territory of the Qin Dynasty. It is said that he was seriously injured, but I don''t know exactly what happened. I saw you once when my father woke up. What do you think of his recovery?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    Xuanyuan thought for a moment and said with a smile, "in my opinion, the emperor has recovered very well. He is full of spirit. How can we say that the emperor is also the strongest in the Lingwu world. If he is just a Xiao long elephant, I''m afraid he can''t help it."


    "Well, but Xiao long elephant can compete with his father to such a degree that it can be seen that this man is extraordinary. If he really depends on what, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose." Xuanyuan Tianning slightly some groundless said.


    Xuanyuan light cold compared to Xuanyuan Tianning, seems to be very confident, said: "Prince don''t worry, with the emperor''s strength, if really go all out, a Xiao long elephant or less mentioned."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Xuanyuan Tianning said so, but no one can judge whether he thinks so in his heart.


    When Xuanyuan Tianning left, Xuanyuan light cold some doubts.


    "Why does the prince never go to see the emperor in person, instead, he has to learn from me?" She murmured.


    When she was summoned by her ancestors, she went to see Xuanyuan gallop again.


    See Xuanyuan light cold, Xuanyuan gallop said the first sentence is: "Xuanyuan Tianning that boy, and to find you?"


    "Well." Xuanyuan light cold nodded.


    "Ha ha, it seems that he is really worried." Xuanyuan galloped with a smile, said, "although I did not hear, but in my mind, he must still ask you, how is Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s body?"


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded again.


    In fact, she was not surprised at all.


    After all, every time, Xuanyuan Tianning asked her about these things.


    There is no exception.


    Xuanyuan galloped and sighed.


    "Ancestor, is that strange?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xuanyuan gallop looked at Xuanyuan light cold eyes some complex, and said with a wry smile: "I really don''t know you this child is so simple, in the end is a good thing or a bad thing, you never thought, why Xuanyuan Tianning every time from your mouth to understand the status of Xuanyuan nine heavy? Why didn''t he go straight to see it? Because he knows that you are a silly girl and will not guard against him, so he has no fear. Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not so easy to fool. "


    "To fool?" Xuanyuan nine heavy feel, these two words say, some heavy.


    It seems that there are some secrets that can''t be told.


    Xuanyuan galloped up, patted his clothes, looked at Xuanyuan light cold, and went to the desk.


    Although Xuanyuan gallop has not opened his mouth, but Xuanyuan light cold already know what to do, she also obediently went to the desk, began to grind. When it was almost over, Xuanyuan galloped to pick up the brush and sketch on the rice paper.


    Until the last stroke, Xuanyuan light cold slightly side over the head, a simple look.


    Although Xuanyuan QingHan had never studied brush writing, he could still see what was written on it.


    "Keep the clouds open and see the moon? Good writing. " Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan gallop looking at Xuanyuan light cold, asked: "do you say the word is written well, or this sentence is written well?"


    "All right!" Xuanyuan light cold said this, and embarrassed to laugh, "I say so, is not some like flattery?"


    Xuanyuan gallops and laughs. Only when he chats with Xuanyuan QingHan can he show such a kind smile.


    "Silly girl, this sentence is not written by me. It''s a sentence in Outlaws of the marsh." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    "Outlaws of the marsh" Xuanyuan light cold curiously asked, "is it a book? I''ve never heard of that name before. "


    "You haven''t heard of it, but Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao must have heard of it. These two people are different from us." Xuanyuan galloped and sighed.


    "Ancestor, I can''t understand what you said." Xuanyuan light cold shook his head.


    "Then don''t think about it." Xuanyuan galloped on the chair, looked at Xuanyuan light cold, asked, "do you remember, I told you a long time ago, the world is complex?"


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded.


    She didn''t understand the meaning of Xuanyuan''s words.


    "Actually, I still hope Xuanyuan jiuzhong will lose to the Qing Dynasty." Xuanyuanchicheng said, "I know that if I say to let him give up, he will not want to. There are some words that I can''t tell him. His ambition is too big. If I really say it, he will have some other ideas. I can''t go back, and I don''t want to go back. But I don''t want him to harm my former world - so, I still hope Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao can leave the world. When they leave, some secrets will be sealed up forever and won''t be opened. Moreover, I don''t want them to really change the world. It''s good now... "


    With these words, Xuanyuan galloped to close his eyes.


    His face was as like as two peas in the back garden.


    Xuanyuan light cold stood beside for a while, until Xuanyuan gallop issued a light snore, she quietly went out, conveniently closed the door.


    "My ancestors said something I didn''t understand, but... Leave the world? The old world? What does it mean? Are you really just a fool? " Xuanyuan light cold don''t understand.


    No matter how much time she''s given, she can''t figure it out.


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan QingHan is not the kind of person who likes to go to the top. After realizing that it is difficult for her to understand these problems, she immediately gave up and went on thinking.


    When Xuanyuan light cold out of the room, Xuanyuan gallop just opened his eyes.


    He looked at the white paper on the table and sighed.


    "I''m really getting older and talking more. I said a long time ago that these secrets would be brought into the earth."


    He stood up, picked up the brush on the penholder, changed a piece of white paper, and continued to write.


    "The king is the boat, and the people are the water. The water can carry the boat or overturn it."


    "I''m going to drink Li Bai."


    ¡­¡­


    "I haven''t heard those songs. I think they should have appeared after I came to this world. However, Xiao Yao and Xiao Long, like those two guys, have some meaning. They even say that these poems belong to them. It''s really interesting..." Xuanyuan Chicheng suddenly reaches out his hand and tears up all the things he wrote before. After finishing, he feels that something is missing, A aura burst out of his body and turned into a flame, burning all the papers to ashes.


    He slapped on the table with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Long Xiang, you are really stupid! Don''t you think that too much disclosure will change the trajectory of the world? "


    "Do you really hope that all the immortals in this world will discover that secret and pour into that world? What''s in it for you? Stupid


    Sigh, silent


    North peak.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang have come to Ruyi gate.


    "This is it?" Xiao Yao looked at one of the practitioners in the period of Ning Dan and asked.


    The immortal nodded quickly.


    "Well, it''s a shame that a sect doesn''t even have a border!" Xiao Yao said.


    The two immortals in the period of Ning Dan were a little depressed.


    Don''t talk about their sect. Is Qingcheng Mountain hidden in the border? Or is Jinchan Temple hidden in the border? These super sects in Lingwu world have no boundary, not to mention Ruyi sect, a little-known sect. What''s more, their sect owners are eager to have more children come to Ruyi gate to become apprentices. Maybe they can find some talents from them. If they cultivate them, it''s not impossible for them to shine. How can they set up a border so that others can''t find them here?


    After a visual inspection, Xiao Yao thinks that this Ruyi gate is really poor. Even if its geographical location is not very good, it doesn''t cover a large area. I don''t know if there is a middle school or a junior high school. It''s really rare for it to be so poor.


    "It''s better to dissolve such a sect." Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said.


    "Well, I can''t even watch it." Xiao Longxiang held his arm, and then he looked at the two immortal practitioners in ningdan period, and said, "such a sect, how do you think you still come here to learn? It''s better to go to the battlefield to sharpen it! "


    The two immortals in the period of Ning Dan, who were said by these two people, had no temper at all. They could only nod their heads and smile.


    Xiao Yao''s foot is a little bit, his body rises in the air and kicks on the plaque hanging on the gate.


    After falling to the ground, the plaque with three characters of Ruyi gate also fell in front of him and turned into powder.


    "Did anyone come out? Someone''s coming to ruin it Xiao Yao roared at the top of his voice.


    For a long time, no one came out.


    "Well? Are you deaf? " Xiao Yao sighed and stepped in.


    Finally, someone found the anomaly.


    "Who is it! Stop A middle-aged man roared, and immediately some young disciples rushed over.


    "Hoo, I''m finally gasping." Xiao Yao laughed and said to Xiao Long Xiang, "if they don''t come out again, I doubt if I''ve come to the mortuary."


    Xiao long elephant snorted and stepped aside.


    "These people are not worthy of my hand. You can solve them quickly." Xiao Longxiang said, "we are anxious to go to the next place."


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked up at the sun above his head.


    Well... I''m in a hurry.


    (today''s chapter four is nearly 13000 words... After staying up late and writing so much, Lao Bu went to sleep for a while...)

 Chapter 1482

    After a while, Xiao Yao was surrounded by 27 or 78 people.


    "Tut Tut, don''t look at the place, there are many people!" Xiao Yao muttered in his heart that Su Changliu, the former leader of xuanjianzong, was also an eight fold master. As a result, xuanjianzong didn''t have as many people as this Ruyi sect.


    It''s a shame to say that! It doesn''t matter that Xiao Yao arrived before, but now he is also the leader of xuanjianzong. Even if he doesn''t know who is in xuanjianzong, he is also the leader! Suddenly he felt humiliated.


    "Who are you?" Before that, the middle-aged man, frowning at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of anger.


    When he finds that there are two disciples of his sect following Xiao Yao, he is furious. Without waiting for him to lose his temper, he finds that the young master of his family, whose face is covered with blood, is carried on his back. He doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. He is a fool.


    "Xuanqing, what''s the matter?" The middle-aged man asked with angry eyes.


    The two immortals of the ningdan period rushed to their camp.


    When they came to the sect, they seemed to have a lot of confidence.


    "Martial uncle, we don''t know who this guy is!" The guy named Xuanqing, with tears of grievance, said what happened before.


    Rather baffling a scholar prefers death to humiliation. He felt that they make complaints about the three men. They were beaten by their own people. They were not afraid of anything. Instead, they returned to their schools. What''s more, they hate it. They will be able to follow their school. They not only beat them, but also humiliate them, humiliate their sects. Who are they provoking? How much hatred is there?


    After hearing Xuanqing''s narration, all the Ruyi disciples were furious.


    Although they have not experienced those experiences of Xuanqing and others, even if they just imagine, they will be furious.


    What a shame!


    This is not only insulting the disciples of their sect, but also insulting their sect!


    How can they be so presumptuous if they don''t take ruyimen seriously? Originally, they were worried about whether the other party would be a powerful immortal cultivator, but seeing that the other party was still so young, they immediately felt relieved.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang''s disguise, especially for the early discovery of Zhao people, they might recognize Xiao Yao at a glance, even if they didn''t recognize Xiao Yao.


    Who is Xiao Longxiang? Don''t say it''s still on the border of the Qing and autumn dynasties. Even those who cultivate immortals in Zhao Kingdom have no reason not to know the God of war in Qing and autumn?


    "Come on, don''t write. People are bullying you so much. Can you bear this hunger? Anyway, if it were me, I would not be able to bear it. " Xiao long elephant on the side probably felt that there were still some ink marks, so he quickly added some oil and vinegar.


    However, the people on the other side of Ruyi gate didn''t plan to talk to Xiao Longxiang. They just thought it was abnormal, very abnormal.


    Just two people dare to challenge them.


    It''s really strange. Even if Ruyi sect is not a big sect, it''s not so invisible, is it?


    "Who are you? And we Ruyi gate, what''s the grudge. Why do you have to trouble us in such a vicious way? " Asked the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and began to think about it.


    Is the way he treats Ruyi gate really vicious? I don''t think so! However, the young leader of Ruyi sect has gone too far in treating the father and son before.


    Is it too much to go where you are now?


    "I am the leader of xuanjianzong." Xiao Yao said.


    "Xuanjianzong?" The middle-aged man, after a careful search in his mind, felt that he had never heard of the name of this sect, but he was relieved the next second. How old is this guy? What kind of accomplishments and skills can you have? You can also be the leader of xuanjianzong. As you can imagine, that xuanjianzong is a small sect playing with tickets. Of course, it''s impossible for this middle-aged man to know the word play ticket, but the meaning is similar.


    Think of these, the middle-aged man is a lot easier, feel that they do not need to take each other seriously.


    "We Ruyi gate, have a festival with you xuanjian clan?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao was already a little impatient: "before the festival, I just don''t like you. Besides, I think Beifeng is a good place. I''m going to let you free up. Is that ok?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao thought of something again and continued: "by the way, there seems to be some sects here, right? We have to hurry. We have to catch up with the next one! "


    "..." the middle-aged man is completely speechless.


    He felt that the young man in front of him was arrogant and terrible.


    Is this crazy?


    "Presumptuous, I don''t care who you are, but recently, I will tell you that those who insult our Ruyi family will be killed without mercy!" With these words, he immediately waved his hand. The more than 20 people standing behind him could not bear it for a long time. After getting the advice, there was still a moment of hesitation. One by one, they immediately rushed towards Xiao Yao. Although their strength was different, the murderous spirit burst out at this moment was quite frightening.


    No way, who let Xiao Yao so pedal nose face don''t take them seriously?


    Although Ruyi gate is a small school, they all boast of being immortals.


    Although they don''t have much ability, they are still very proud!


    As a proud person, how can you stand the insult before Xiao Yao?


    Xiao Yaochang sighed and a smile appeared on Xiao Long''s face.


    "Well... At last we can fight." Xiao Longxiang looks at those people, has turned around, ready to go out.


    In this fight, there will be no suspense


    Li Zhiyang is the leader of Ruyi gate.


    Ruyi gate is also his greatest pride.


    Anyway, this is also the school he founded. Therefore, he always thinks that he is a great person. Although Ruyi''s disciples are not many now, and he is not well-known in Lingwu and other cities, he is also a founder of the school!


    Originally, he wanted to take a nap, but before long, he heard the crackling sound outside and the aura fluctuation. Now, without any hesitation, he quickly got up from the bed and dressed as fast as he could.


    When he got out of the door, went through the front rooms, and came to the front square, he was Spartan.


    At that moment, his eyes almost didn''t come out of his eyes.


    Ruyi gate about 30 people, this time all kneel in a row, neat.


    In front of them, there were two men, both dressed in black, but one looked older and the other younger.


    "What''s so special about worship?" This is Li Zhiyang''s inner monologue at this moment.


    "Hello! What are you doing! " When he came back to his senses, Li Zhiyang roared as he walked forward.


    When he came to the front of the crowd, he found that there was a red palm mark on everyone''s face.


    Obviously, all of them have been smoked.


    "Who are you, man?" Xiao Yao glanced at Li Zhiyang and asked curiously.


    Li Zhiyang was so angry.


    "I am the owner of Ruyi gate! Who are you two? Also, my Ruyi disciples, what''s wrong with each one? Who made you kneel? All stand up for me! " He growled.


    On weekdays, I don''t see these people being so respectful to themselves!


    Funny?


    At this time, he glanced at him and found that there was a man with a face full of blood lying on the side. There was doubt in his heart. When he looked at it carefully, his face suddenly changed.


    "What''s wrong with my son?" He turned to look at Xiao Yao and roared.


    With these words, he quickly ran to the little master of Ruyi gate.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not dead, but I don''t like this man. On the one hand, it''s because he is more handsome than me. On the other hand..." speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped for a moment, glanced at the people kneeling in front of him and said, "don''t you think he broke the formation?"


    "..." Li Zhiyang doesn''t want to discuss this topic with Xiao Yao at all.


    "What are you all doing on your knees? Please stand up for me!" Li Zhiyang said while examining his son''s injury.


    However, no one dares to stand up.


    "That''s right! They''re not stupid. Do they know what you can do? With your ability, how can you give them a sense of security? Right Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Although Xiao Yao''s words were not very nice, they entered the hearts of all the people in Ruyi gate.


    That''s the truth.


    These people can''t be unaware of the accomplishments of the sect leader.


    They feel that although the owner of their own family is not bad, there is still a big gap compared with Xiao Yaoyi.


    Stand up, there is no meaning, anyway, or will be beaten down.


    It is said that there is gold under the man''s knee, but these very proud cultivators kneel in a row in front of Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant.


    What happened before, Li Zhiyang naturally did not see, but now he can imagine.


    This is a blow to everyone''s confidence!


    "Who are you?" Li Zhiyang took a deep breath.


    "Why do you like to ask these boring questions? I think you should know more about my purpose, right? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Zhiyang did not speak, but make complaints about it. Of course, he is also curious. You can ask questions! It has to be done step by step, doesn''t it£¨ Today''s chapter five, nearly 16000 words, today''s update is here! This update speed should be very good...)

 Chapter 1483

    Li Zhiyang vowed that he had never seen the two men before, so naturally there was no contradiction.


    But now people have made it clear that they are here to smash the scene, which makes him really confused.


    I didn''t get into a feud. What are you doing here?


    At the beginning, Li Zhiyang was still very angry when he saw the scene, but he soon calmed down.


    Seeing that the other party can obey his disciples and younger martial brothers, there is no doubt about his strength. If he still rushes to fight with the other party at this time, he seems to be a little absent-minded.


    At the moment, he felt that he still had to be calm, not impulsive, to find out each other''s identity and purpose, and then try to resolve the resentment.


    Although the other party has come to smash the field, Li Zhiyang really has no idea that he has to get the field back. After all, he is not 250. In this situation, if he still wants to have trouble with Xiao Yao, he is not so brainless.


    Thinking of this, he felt that he had calmed down a lot.


    Staring at Xiao Yao again, he bypassed the previous topic and asked, "what''s your purpose?"


    This guy is quite cooperative. Xiao Yao asked him to ask this question before, but he really asked.


    Looking at this guy so cute, Xiao Yao is embarrassed to bully him. How can he be so unkind? Can''t you be a little tough?


    "Well, shall we discuss something?" Xiao Yao walks up to Li Zhiyang and holds his neck. They look like friends who have known each other for many years.


    "Not good." Li Zhiyang said.


    Xiao Yao is a fool.


    It''s too neat to refuse, isn''t it? I have been rejected before I finish my sentence?


    Li Zhiyang blinked and looked at Xiao Yao.


    After holding on for a long time, Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking, "I haven''t said what I want to discuss with you. Is it a bit too bullying for you to refuse so soon?"


    "Although I don''t know what you want to discuss with me, my intuition tells me that what you want to talk with me is definitely not a good thing!" Li Zhiyang said seriously.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple.


    That''s bullshit.


    It''s all such an opening. Can I come to pay homage to them?


    Well... It''s still July.


    "Actually, I just want you to leave Beifeng." Xiao Yao said seriously, "how about it? Do you think my proposal is very good? "


    Li Zhiyang did not speak.


    But he looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes as if he were looking at the mentally retarded.


    "Don''t you think the environment here is not very good?" Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and said.


    "I think it''s good here." When Li Zhiyang said this, he couldn''t help it and said, "little brother, I know you are good at it, but we all have to be reasonable, don''t we? Our Ruyi sect has always been here. It''s been 200 years since the founding of the school. Besides, our Ruyi sect is not a big one, and there''s nothing good in it. What do you want to do? Are you going to tear us down and build a house here? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a demolition team. If I''m a demolition team, do you think you can still talk to me here? The bulldozer is working directly for you. " Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Xiao Longxiang couldn''t help scolding: "can you speak well? Can he understand what you''re saying? "


    Xiao Yao laughs, which can be regarded as his evil taste.


    If it was in the past, Xiao Yao didn''t really know how to say it. He didn''t want to say it and didn''t think it was boring. He felt that even if he said it, no one could understand the stem in his words. But now he was followed by a Xiao long elephant. He wanted to say something when he had nothing to do.


    Finally there is a person who can get his own stem!


    This kind of happiness, ordinary people certainly can''t understand.


    "In a word, today you have to go, or not." Xiao Yao thinks that time is almost up. After all, he and Xiao Longxiang are not idle people who come to Beifeng to travel.


    When he looked at Li Zhiyang, his eyes became cold.


    "Either you leave by yourself, or I''ll kill you all and set fire to it."


    "..." Li Zhiyang didn''t expect that the person who was just talking with him was murderous in the blink of an eye.


    This is really faster than turning a book!


    He couldn''t recover for a while.


    After thinking for a while, Li Zhiyang suddenly said, "why don''t we make a bet?"


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "what do you want to bet on?"


    "A fight, but it''s all over." Li Zhiyang said.


    Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    He is not a fool. How can he not know what Li Zhiyang thinks.


    This is obviously not willing to leave, but also worried that he is not Xiao Yao''s opponent, really killed also loss of panic.


    Xiao long elephant also sneered.


    Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao looked at him with strange eyes. Li Zhiyang also felt uncomfortable all over¡®


    In fact, he also knew that the small abacus in his mind could not deceive the two people in front of him.


    But I still have to say, anyway, there will be no less meat.


    People! You have to be cheeky to live. As a saying goes, be cheeky, eat enough, be thin skinned, and can''t eat.


    How many people starve to death because of their thin skin? Li Zhiyang is a cultivator of immortals. He is also a very clever cultivator of immortals. He thinks that such things will never happen to himself in his whole life.


    "Well, I promise you." Xiao Yao said.


    He was very happy to promise.


    Li Zhiyang widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao.


    In fact, before that, he said casually, holding a try mentality, but did not expect that the other Party promised to be so happy.


    Now the master, are so easy to talk?


    After Xiao Yao''s words, he slapped Li Zhiyang.


    Although Li Zhiyang reacted, he didn''t know why. At this moment, he felt as if his air engines were locked by the other party, and his body couldn''t move, just as stiff. He could only watch Xiao Yao''s slap fall on him, and his body became light, just like a kite flying out of the broken line and fell to the ground.


    At the beginning, he didn''t even feel the pain on his body, but after a few seconds, the pain in his heart and the churning of Qi and blood in his body made him pale.


    "I could have gone if I was good, why do I have to find stimulation?" Xiao Yao came to Li Zhiyang''s face. He couldn''t understand Li Zhiyang''s idea, which made Li Zhiyang feel depressed and about to vomit blood.


    He felt that the other side was too bullying.


    Even if you are not your opponent, you can''t bully others like this


    "Well, do you think I went too far just now? How can I sneak attack? Otherwise, let''s do it again? " Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Li Zhiyang''s Qi and blood are still churning in his body. He wants to open his mouth and is afraid of spitting out a mouthful of blood. However, this can''t stop him from expressing his urgent feelings. He is shaking his head and saying that he is not willing to accept Xiao Yao''s proposal.


    As I said before, he''s not absent-minded.


    Although Xiao Yao did dislike sneak attack before, as an immortal, he could not judge the strength gap between himself and Xiao Yao.


    He can guarantee that even if he does it a hundred times, the result will not change at all.


    If so, why do you want to find stimulation? Don''t you feel too comfortable?


    After Li Zhiyang came back, he didn''t want to get up from the ground.


    He always felt that as long as he still got up from the ground, Xiao Yao would come over and give him another blow.


    "Now, you can go, can''t you?" Xiao Yao squatted down and asked.


    Li Zhiyang was reluctant.


    As hard as you want to be.


    "But where are we going now?" Li Zhiyang said wrongly, "even if we really want to drive us away, we have to give us some time to find the next place, right?"


    "Why, do you need me to help you settle down? Are you really a householder Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, stood up and stared at Li Zhiyang, saying, "my patience is limited. You can not go, or even stay in Beifeng forever."


    Li Zhiyang looked at Xiao Yao curiously, thinking, is there such a good thing?


    Xiao Yao continued: "of course, it''s not living here, it''s buried here."


    Li Zhiyang shuddered immediately.


    He felt that no matter from which point of view, Xiao Yao didn''t seem to be joking, but really intended to kill himself.


    "Either leave here or die here. There''s only one chance. Make a good choice!" Xiao Yao put up three fingers.


    Li Zhiyang doesn''t know what Xiao Yao means.


    But when Xiao Yao took back a finger, he understood immediately, and got up from the ground as fast as he could. At the same time, he patted the dust on his ass and strode toward the door.


    "This place, I don''t want to stay for a long time!" As he reached the door, he said at the top of his voice.


    It still looks very powerful.


    Before a while, Li Zhiyang''s body had disappeared in the sight of the public.


    Those disciples who are still kneeling on the ground, one by one, you look at me, I look at you, it seems that they are in a state of confusion.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still reluctant to leave?" Xiao Yao asked. Those disciples, one by one, quickly got up and ran towards the gate at a high speed, but they were grabbed by Xiao Yao. The young disciple grabbed by Xiao Yao, when he came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, his face was white and his body was shaking desperately, as if he was going to wave goodbye to this lovely world in the next second¡° Take that guy away Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and points to the little headman who is still lying on the ground. He thinks that the headman of Ruyi gate is really an interesting person. He knows that he has run away and doesn''t even want his own son¡° oh Good, good! " After the young disciple understood Xiao Yao''s purpose, he felt relieved and burdened. He felt that his life had been picked up by luck, otherwise it would be a corpse now. Soon, Ruyi gate was empty¡° These people are really decisive! " Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and make complaints about it. Before he actually wanted to stay and collect some things, he would not object. Cut the crap. It''s time for us to go to the next sect. " Xiao long elephant turned to look at Xiao Yao and said. Xiao Yao nodded and followed Xiao long elephant. They also walked out of Ruyi door£¨ Lao Bu took a temporary job to go to Beijing. He wrote a chapter before the 7:30 high-speed railway. Today, there may be few updates. If there is still time and opportunity to go there, try to write a little more. Today, I owe you!)

 Chapter 1484

    For Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang, these immortal sects in Beifeng are simply vulnerable.


    Today is a disaster day for those immortals in Beifeng.


    The sects that Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang came into contact with next are more powerful than the first Ruyi sect. However, even in Xiao Yao''s eyes, they are not enough.


    Without any help from Xiao Long and Xiang, Xiao Yao solved all the eight immortal cultivation sects in Beifeng very quickly. Anyway, it was not a very difficult thing for him. He even thought that before that, he had overestimated the existence of these people, and each of them was just like paper.


    Of course, there are also those sect leaders who are unwilling to move away from Beifeng with their sects. Perhaps in their eyes, the importance and dignity of the sects are more important than their lives, and they are not willing to destroy the sects handed down for hundreds or even thousands of years in their own hands. For these people, Xiao Yao is not polite and directly kills them.


    As a kind person, Xiao Yao feels that he is very kind, at least he gives these people a chance.


    However, they are not willing to accept such an opportunity, and they are not willing to choose compromise. Under such circumstances, Xiao Yao has no better way than to kill them. He can only say that he has done what he should do, and that people are not willing to give him face.


    "Well, do you think these people are actually very good at solving problems?" After solving the last sect, Xiao Long Xiang came to Xiao Yao and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, nodded and laughed again. He said, "it''s not easy to solve, but it''s not as troublesome as he thought."


    This sentence sounds like the tone of one of the richest people in China: "you can''t say small things. It''s crazy to say small things. It''s medium."


    Xiao Longxiang couldn''t help laughing and said: "in fact, with your current strength, it''s really not a rare thing to deal with these immortal practitioners. The only thing they can say is that they have a little advantage, that is, there are many people. But in front of the powerful immortal practitioners, there are many people, which may not be of any use. For example, except Xuanyuan jiuzhong, I dare to kill even if there are 100000 soldiers and horses in the state of Qin. "


    "Over 100000?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Long Xiang thought about it and gave Xiao Yao such an explanation: "100000 or 200000 is not that important. It''s just a large number of people. It takes a long time to kill, and it will consume the aura in my body. It''s nothing in ordinary times, but it will be troublesome if the aura in my body is not enough to fight against the experts."


    Xiao Yao thinks that Xiao long elephant is really crazy now


    "What kind of parting sword did you use before, right? In fact, the same is true. Although it can kill enemies in a large range, the consumption of aura in your body is multiplied. " Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiaoyao nodded his head if he realized something. In fact, as Xiao Longxiang said, this is the reason why Xiao Yao seldom uses the point sword technique. Unless he faces many enemies and wants to fight quickly, he used the point sword technique three times before. Now Xiao Yao''s aura has been consumed. It takes a certain time to recover.


    Fortunately, with the breakthrough of Xiao Yao''s strength, the power of Fen Jian is much more powerful than before. Even if there are only a group of primary and secondary masters, in front of Xiao Yao''s Fen Jian, they are all lambs to be slaughtered.


    This is Xiao Yao''s confidence in himself now.


    "Now all the sects in Beifeng have been evacuated. What are we going to do next?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao long elephant laughed, rubbed his wrist and said, "now you''ve done all the things you''re supposed to do. Just leave the rest to me."


    Xiao Yao doubts and nods.


    In fact, from the beginning to now, Xiao Yao is very curious. In his opinion, it''s not easy to infuse the Qi of Beifeng into his body. In fact, Xu SuGuan also infused the Qi of Taohua island into his body at the beginning, but he was still in a coma at that time, so he didn''t know what happened at that time, Even when he woke up, he didn''t want to ask questions, because he always felt that even if the little monk talked to him, he couldn''t learn and understand.


    In this case, it''s better not to ask anything. This is the classic representative of the series, which can''t be seen or learned.


    Now that he has the chance, Xiao Yao naturally wants to have a good look.


    He''s really curious.


    "Wait for me here first." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    When Xiao Longxiang finished the sentence just now, his body had been slowly suspended.


    At this time, Xiao Yao also felt the aura flowing out of Xiao long elephant''s body.


    Very pure.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao long elephant, a little surprised. Before, he just knew that Xiao long elephant''s strength was very strong. Now, he finally realized it personally. Although it was just the overflow aura, it made him feel different.


    He held his breath and watched the elephant rise into the air.


    For a long time, the whole aura of Beifeng was mobilized at this moment.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes looked straight at Xiao long elephant. He always felt that compared with before, Xiao long elephant now had a Feifan change, not only the change of aura in his body, but also something else. He could not remember for a while. After all, it was a bit illusory.


    At this time, with a roar, the body of the elephant was still suspended in mid air, and it expanded several times in an instant


    At the same time, behind the elephant, a ray of thunder flashed.


    In a flash, the electric light was like a column, pouring down from the sky.


    Xiao Long is like a wall. He doesn''t retreat but advances. If he looks directly into his eyes, all he can see from his eyes is contempt.


    Despise the anger of heaven.


    Despise the immortals of the immortal gate.


    Spread out your hand and seize the world.


    Hold the fist, hold the broken is the sky.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that the aura of Beifeng was gathering towards him at a high speed, and the original green grass around him was being quickly pulled out of their original vitality by a strange energy


    When flowers bloom, they wither.


    The original sky, covered with a layer of gray dust, like want to hinder someone''s line of sight.


    "All over the world, except me, who can get in the way of heaven?"


    "If you look at the rivers, who dares to deceive the world but me?"


    Xiao Longxiang''s voice came from the air. Every word sounds so powerful and sonorous. It''s like a sharp blade falling through heaven and earth to form a cage. It''s the world, the immortals and perhaps the Western Buddhas that are trapped.


    It''s hard for Xiao Yao to imagine.


    Is this a challenge to heaven?


    Is this the enemy of the universe?


    Perhaps, it was harmful to practice to pull away from Beifeng.


    Dark clouds press the city and dust.


    Another ray of thunder flashed up, which was different from before. It didn''t flash away, but stayed there, rippling with the light pattern, just like a golden angry eye and a Bodhisattva frowning.


    Xiao long elephant took a step forward, turned his face and looked at the eye that suddenly appeared.


    One person and one day, anger at each other.


    With a wave of his big hand, Xiao Longxiang''s aura is running like a raging sea.


    "Get in there!" Every word of Xiao Long Xiang becomes a prophecy.


    His hands, like the day and the ground to open the general.


    Xiao Yao immediately felt the pure aura compressed together in the north peak, pouring it into his body at a high speed.


    Around the leaves, flowers and plants, are visible to the naked eye in the speed of withering.


    In Xiaolong elephant''s world, what a flower a world, a leaf a bodhi, is to give up.


    This is his world.


    He has the final say!


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes tightly and let those auras move in his body.


    In fact, he didn''t know what price Xiao Longxiang would pay for doing this.


    He always felt that the way Xiao Longxiang infused Beifeng Qi into his body was different from Xu SuGuan.


    Although he didn''t know how the little monk did it at the beginning, he always felt that he couldn''t do such a tough thing with the little monk''s character, let alone be an enemy of the world''s natural way. In the final analysis, it was because Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao had some similarities and had a lot in common.


    They never pay attention to the immortals of the world.


    They have no awe of the world.


    "Xiao Yao, hold your breath and refine the aura in your body. Next, there will be a big meal!" Xiao long elephant laughs.


    Xiao Yao nodded and did not open his eyes.


    That is, when Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang were refining the spirit of Beifeng, Zhao wei''e suddenly stood up in the hall of Zhao imperial city on the south side of Beifeng and startled the civil and military officials below.


    He quickly got up, bypassed the table in front of him, went down the steps and rushed to the entrance of the hall.


    When the main hall faces north, he looks at the north peak.


    After a long time, he burst out laughing.


    "Xiao long elephant, Xiao long elephant, how dare you?"


    "Buddhist Jinchan Temple Xu SuGuan, with a Buddhist heart, transcends the vitality of Taohua island and dares to transfer his fortune."


    "Xu crazy song can enter the immortal gate, with half an inch of immortal force, the sea accepts all rivers."


    "Why do you dare to fight against the way of heaven and seize food with the way of heaven as a martial arts man and a martial arts man?"


    With a cold face and a low voice, he said heavily, "Xiao Long Xiang, do you deserve it?"


    In the great Qin Dynasty, a man in white threw his Dragon Robe away.


    He turned and sat down in a chair, laughing.


    "After today, do you dare to fight me?"¡° I''m really confused that I''m going to take a renovation as an exchange for the good fortune of Beifeng? "¡° I want this world, do you dare to stop me? This day, I''m afraid I dare not... "He was not angry, just smiling£¨ Go back tomorrow, and there will be a frenzy.)

 Chapter 1485

    Beifeng, which separated the Qing Dynasty from Zhao, became the past overnight.


    At a glance, what you see is withering, and there is no vitality in the past.


    For those who live on the north peak, this is undoubtedly a disaster.


    Those who thought they could find a chance to come to Beifeng to practice again were even more stunned.


    It''s hard for them to imagine why this happened.


    Natural disaster? Or man-made?


    In terms of the situation in which they were driven out before, the latter is obviously more likely. After all, there is no natural disaster that can compete with nature, which has been rampant for hundreds of millions of years. It can''t be said that a destruction is a destruction. It can''t be said that Beifeng is really lifeless if it''s lifeless, unless something really happens in Beifeng, Let the way of heaven be angry and make the whole North Peak look like this. After all, as long as people know this, they will subconsciously think that it is the hand of heaven and man. How can a mortal have such great ability?


    Xiao Yao''s body bears all the Qi luck of Beifeng. Compared with the Qi luck of Taohua island and the northern Chutian gully before, this Qi luck is no worse. It can be said that it is better than others. Otherwise, there would not be so many immortal sects taking root here. But looking at the dead silence in front of him, Xiao Yao suddenly felt sad, When he turned around and saw the gray haired elephant, he was even more stunned.


    How can we say that Xiao Longxiang is also an immortal and a strong man who is infinitely close to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, so even though he is in his early 50s, he still can''t see any old age. Before, he was only 30 or 40 years old at most. But now, there are many gullies on his face. Moreover, his face is pale and he is about to fall on the road. It seems that a sudden strong wind can blow him down, It''s as miserable as it looks.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward and reached out his hand to help his father out. He had mixed feelings. Although he knew little about it for the time being, there was almost no doubt that Xiao long elephant would become what he is now, which had a great relationship with him and the luck of transferring to Beifeng.


    "Now, can you talk to me?" At this time, Xiao Yao''s voice was trembling. It can be seen how complicated his inner emotion is at this time.


    Xiao Long Xiang waved his hand, broke away from Xiao Yao''s support, took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t worry, the change in appearance is only temporary. After a period of rest, you can return to the previous state. I won''t cheat you on that."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Longxiang was relieved to hear that, otherwise he would not know what to do.


    Xiao Longxiang continued: "but one thing that Xuanyuan Jiuchong and Zhao wei''e know now is that my cultivation has fallen from the previous peak of Jiuchong to the current mid-term state of bachong. It''s also the price of wrestling with the way of heaven. In the past, I didn''t take the way of heaven seriously, but if it really makes him angry, The consequences are not what ordinary people can bear. Fortunately, I have a strong aura in my body. In addition, the medicine of kylin fruit has temporarily stabilized. Otherwise, the consequences will only be more miserable than now. "


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    "You already know that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Longxiang thought about it. He nodded.


    If it wasn''t for this, Xuanyuan jiuzhong or he would have been invincible in the world for a long time, so he could transfer his fortune at will? Is there any place in the whole Lingwu world where Qi Yun exists? When did the strong men like them pay attention to their predecessors'' planting trees and their descendants'' enjoying the cool? Which one is not only concerned with their own cultivation, and the most prominent representative is Xuanyuan jiuzhong. In order to find a breakthrough opportunity, they even sacrificed the lives of Xuanyuan QingHan and his descendants.


    To Xuanyuan jiuzhong that realm, see who are mole ants, life is less than a mention.


    Even his own son.


    "I can''t reach Xuanyuan jiuzhong after all, and I think it''s miserable to live like him." Xiao Longxiang suddenly sighed.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, but the smile seemed far fetched no matter what.


    "You are really good at comforting yourself. Why do you have to do it when you know it will be like this? Isn''t this self stimulation? If Xuanyuan jiuzhong kills again now, do you think you can stop him? " Xiao Yao asked.


    There was some blame in his voice, but this kind of blame was different from other kinds of blame. It was like the son blaming his old father for having to go out and walk around in the haze.


    Xiao Longxiang snorted coldly and said, "do you really think that Laozi is made of clay? As long as Xuanyuan jiuzhong dares to come, I will dare to leave him! "


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    Why does Lao Tzu like to pretend in front of his son?


    Is it really a habit?


    When Xiao Long Xiang finished that sentence, he had already stepped forward, his shoes on the soft soil, leaving a series of footprints, which looked a bit messy. Even if he just looked at the footprints, he would come up with an old man who was walking all around.


    "Hey, I said you should walk slowly!" Xiao Yao catches up and says.


    Xiao Long Xiang turned his face and glanced at him. His tone was impatient and he said, "why don''t you walk slowly? I don''t know. I''m in a bad state now? What if Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan jiuzhong really fly here and want to leave us


    It sounds very reasonable.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he asked, "didn''t you just say that as long as Xuanyuan jiuzhong dares to come, do you dare to leave him?"


    "If you really believe it, then you''ll walk around." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao


    What else can he do in the face of such remarks? The only thing we can do is to speed up the pace under our feet.


    He really wants to yell at Xiao long elephant: please don''t pretend. Will you force me?


    But when you think about it, even if Xiao Long Xiang is really just an eight fold master, it''s not difficult to slap him to death. He won''t do such an unwise thing to kill him.


    So, he quickly followed up.


    The speed of their departure was very fast. In addition, they were close to the Qing Dynasty, so they went back to the city.


    As soon as he entered the city, the elephant immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s close. It''s close."


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao long elephant, full of curiosity.


    Xiao Longxiang said mysteriously, "I tell you, if we had been a little later, we might have met Zhao wei''e."


    Listening to Xiao Long Xiang''s words, Xiao Yao felt a lingering fear. He immediately asked carefully, "do you feel this?"


    "What a feeling! I guess Xiao Longxiang said seriously.


    Xiao Yao covered his forehead with one hand.


    "Anyway, Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan Jiuchong are not easy to get into trouble. If you meet them in the future, you can withdraw. Even if you think you have the strength of the first World War, you don''t want to meet them. Damn, these two are old foxes. Otherwise, they will be killed by me. No matter what kind of situation I set up, they can get away with it, Several times I wonder if victory is on their side Xiao Longxiang said angrily.


    While they were talking, Xiaozhan came with a group of people.


    Seeing Xiao long elephant, everyone was silly.


    Seeing the crowd standing there, Xiao Longxiang frowned a little and asked, "what''s the matter? You are all idle and have nothing to do?"


    "Adoptive father, you..." if Xiao Longxiang didn''t speak, Xiao Zhan didn''t even dare to recognize others.


    "What''s wrong with me Xiao Long asked with a smile.


    Although the appearance has changed a lot, the way of speaking has not changed at all.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes were red. He went up to him and asked, "adoptive father, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. It''s snowy outside." Xiao Long said with a cough.


    "Adoptive father, does it look like winter outside?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    Xiao long elephant was already a little impatient. He glared at Xiao Zhan and asked, "I said, are you not finished? If you don''t have anything to do, lead the soldiers to patrol quickly! "


    After being reprimanded by Xiao Longxiang, Xiao Zhan came back to himself. There were still many people standing behind him. Even if something really happened, his adoptive father couldn''t talk to him in front of so many people. Now he quickly nodded and turned away.


    Su Chang looked at Xiao Yao, then at Xiao long elephant, and sighed.


    "I didn''t believe you were his father before, but now I do." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Long looked like a tiger: "how, his father is not me, but you?"


    Su Chang left a smile and said: "don''t be angry with Xiao Zhanshen. It''s OK for you to fool others with your spirit. If I can''t see anything, do you mean to say that you are an eight fold master?"


    Listening to Su Chang''s words, Xiao Long nodded.


    "Xiao Zhanshen, is it worth it?" Hong feisheng went up to him and asked.


    Xiao long elephant laughed and walked forward a few steps.


    Hong feisheng followed.


    Xiao Yao and others are standing in the same place.


    "In fact, I always feel that with my strength, it''s very difficult to really want to win or lose with Hong feisheng." Xiao Longxiang said seriously.


    "When are you not confident?" Hong feisheng said in surprise.


    Xiao Longxiang looked at Hong feisheng, but said: "I just practice faster, and I have a little more things in my mind than you, but I''m just a mortal after all! It''s hard, it''s hard to move on. "


    "Then, you have enough confidence that Xiao Yao can." Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Long nodded heavily.


    "Why?"


    Xiao Longxiang clenched his fist, looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. After a while, the fist slowly spread out, a pair of eyes shining, the smile of the corner of the mouth showed the deep pride of the heart¡° Just because he''s my son Xiao Long is like a hammer.

 Chapter 1486

    The mountains and forests are lush.


    In a small town surrounded by mountains, there is a room, an old bed and two windows. Fortunately, a layer of paper is pasted on them, otherwise, they will have to feel the piercing wind in winter.


    Huzi felt that he had a long dream.


    In my dream, I saw thousands of troops.


    He didn''t have a clear understanding of the soldiers'' War. He just felt that the echoes in his ears were the sound of horse hoofs, the sound of war, and the sound of shouting and killing.


    Even the sound of the iron block penetrating into the skin is as subtle as silk.


    He stood in the midst of the armies, trembling.


    He can only frantically flee, fortunately, he was not injured by those people, and finally found a small corner, which is under the high wall, with gray bricks full of vicissitudes.


    He sat on the ground with his knees in his arms, crying, crying for his sister.


    The body is shaking, too.


    Finally, a man came up to him.


    Raised his head, looking at the man, do not know why, tiger suddenly had a sense of security.


    The man smiles, reaches out and looks at him.


    He subconsciously wanted to hold the hand, but at that time, suddenly a horse''s hissing made him a little stunned.


    Then, there was a clear sound of wooden fish in the empty valley, which reverberated in his ears and made him wake up suddenly.


    I saw that the man standing in front of him suddenly burst into a rage, accompanied by a roar, a black air into the sky.


    "Smelly monk, if you dare to stop me from finding a container, then you will be my carrier!"


    "Don''t you Buddhists want to cross the world? Then you will be my ferry man


    "Come on!"


    A roar, let the surrounding picture all freeze frame.


    In the sky, the original pressure city clouds, suddenly exposed a golden light.


    With a "good.".


    The man standing in front of the tiger finally showed a smile on his face, turned into a black light, and ran into the golden light.


    "The monk is kind-hearted after all." This is full of sarcasm.


    Hit a swing, tiger suddenly opened his eyes, or that old bed.


    The first person I saw was the little monk sitting in front of him.


    "Little monk, I..."


    Plum rushed to the front and pulled tiger into her arms.


    "You son of a bitch, sleeping for three days and three nights, are you really going to scare your sister to death?"


    Back to his sister''s warm arms, tiger cried out.


    When he was crying, he was still standing by the bed.


    He always felt that the previous word "good" came from the mouth of a young monk.


    "Plum, I''ll go back first." The little monk stood up and said with a smile.


    "Well? Well, thank you for saving my brother! By the way, what was his disease before? "


    The little monk was silent.


    After a while, he said with a smile: "tiger is OK, but next, I will be closed for a few days. Don''t look for me."


    "Ah?" Mei Zi was stunned and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    The little monk just laughed, but didn''t speak.


    He turned and walked out of the room.


    "Sister, the little monk is strange today." Huzi whispered.


    When you speak, your nose runs into your mouth.


    "Shut up first!" Although she saw her brother wake up again, she was still angry and scolded.


    The tiger shook and nodded quickly.


    However, he always felt that it was very good to wake up from a dream


    The little monk slowly went back to his house.


    When he closed the door, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the expression on his face also changed dramatically at this moment.


    "So heavy evil spirit..." the little monk gave a bitter smile, walked forward a few steps, and sat cross legged on the futon.


    Holding wooden fish in hand, beating slowly.


    His lips wriggled, he read Sanskrit which others could not understand, and asked Buddha in his heart.


    Buddha did not answer him, but a voice rang out in his ear.


    "You really want to send me away. Do you have such great ability?" The voice was dry and murderous.


    The little monk didn''t speak. He was still absorbed in the Sutra.


    "It''s easy to ask God to send him. Since he''s afraid of me, why should he promise me?" The voice continued.


    The little monk opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were not as bright as before, but filled with resentment.


    Fortunately, he soon put down the resentment again.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would hide in a child''s body. No wonder I didn''t find it after looking for you for three days." The little monk sneered and said, "only children''s innocence and childlike heart can cover up your resentment?"


    "We''re not talking about the same topic at all." Said the man.


    "Well." The little monk nodded, closed his eyes and chanted again.


    "Well, if you help me achieve what I want, I''ll leave your body, OK?"


    The little monk ignored him.


    "Then I''ll take a step back, you help me find a body again, and I''ll leave."


    The little monk continued to chant.


    "Damn, do you really think I have no temper?" The voice was angry at last.


    The little monk laughed and said, "benefactor, are you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Said the voice, exasperated.


    "You''re afraid. I''ve really changed you." The little monk said, "otherwise, why worry so much?"


    "Well, do you really think I will make you so smooth? Yes, your accomplishments are very high, and you even have a Buddha''s heart. With your accomplishments and understanding, it''s not difficult to become a Buddha. You can even become a Buddha by sitting on the ground. But even so, what can you do? You are still a mortal and a foetus. How can you threaten me? " The voice sneered.


    The little monk felt that the voice in his heart was just hiding his fear in such a way.


    "Do you really think I didn''t stay behind?" The voice continued.


    The little monk sighed and said, "benefactor, the great Zhong Dynasty is gone. Even if you can really be a man again and find your body, what''s the matter? That body is just your hiding place. Do you really think that you can recover the Dazhong Dynasty, destroy all the countries and kill the common people with your own strength? "


    The voice fell into a brief silence.


    I don''t know how long it took for the voice to say, "do you know who I am?"


    "I know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is the complete silence.


    For three days, the little monk didn''t go out.


    These three days, Meizi would walk around the little monk''s door every day.


    At noon, suddenly, the village head came to the little monk''s house.


    Behind him were several young men.


    "Plum, what are you doing here?" Asked the village head, frowning.


    Plum slightly a Leng, shook his head, face also some red.


    "OK, the little monk is still in the room?" Asked the village head.


    Plum is a careful girl, immediately aware of the menace of these people, and not good.


    In the past, the village head would not directly address the little monk in any case.


    I feel a little abrupt and weird.


    Mei Zi felt that she had seen the people standing behind the village head. They were not from this village, but from Suiyang.


    "Village head, what can I do for you Asked plum.


    The village head''s eyes gradually softened when he looked at Mei Zi. He said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that we have encountered some situations. We need to confirm with the little monk. Go back first."


    Meizi shook her head.


    "Little monk can''t see you now." Said plum.


    "Well? Why? " The village head was stunned and frowned.


    A young man behind the head of the village was wearing a sheep fur and said, "little girl, get out of the way quickly. I can tell you that the little monk is not a good man!"


    "Nonsense Plum suddenly angry, she is like an angry lioness, roared, "why do you say that? What evidence do you have? What are you? "


    This is the most angry time in Meizi''s life.


    It''s the first time that she has been so red faced.


    Because she always felt that she was a girl without a father or a mother. She could only be bullied by others without any support. In fact, being bullied by others was nothing. But she still had a younger brother. What would her younger brother do if something happened?


    So in Meizi''s opinion, for so many years, I have never lived for myself, but for my younger brother.


    But now she really can''t bear it.


    She felt that what the guy in the fur said was like farting.


    It''s not long for the young monk to come to their valley, but how many people in each family dare to say that they have not received the favor of the young monk?


    Now some people dare to shamelessly say that the little monk is not a good person in front of her.


    It''s not bullshit. What is it?


    If she had all her strength, she would skin the young man in front of her.


    "Hum, you know a fart, I don''t want to talk to you much." The sheepskin turned away with a cold snort.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to have any dispute with Mei Zi.


    On the one hand, it was because Suiyang had told him to be careful before, because the young monk was unusual. He made too much publicity and would only scare the snake. On the other hand, it''s also because he thinks it''s meaningless to argue with a woman. If you win, it''s disgraceful. If you lose, it''s even more disgraceful. Mei Zi snorted coldly and said, "before, the little monk got sick in order to save my younger brother. Now he is still in seclusion. You can''t go in and make a fool of yourself. Although I don''t understand seclusion, I always hear people say that it''s what the immortals do and can''t be disturbed."¡° Oh, isn''t that guy already gone? " Said the young man. Plum did not pay attention to him, but still stood in the same place, motionless as a stake. This is to put on a clear posture and tell them that as long as I am still at the little monk''s door, none of you can get in!

 Chapter 1487

    Xiao Yao thinks that he and Xiao long elephant are back safely.


    He didn''t even think that Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan jiuzhong wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    What he didn''t know was that at this time, a battle was over.


    Lingqiao, just at the foot of Beifeng mountain, dozens of miles ahead, is the boundary of the Qing Dynasty.


    That''s where the dead are all over the place.


    Zhao wei''e and Bai Lufei stand on the bridge and look out at the direction of the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    Behind them, in addition to the body, is the body.


    "At the cost of three thousand two hundred dragon elephant troops and two quintuple master captains." Egret Fei sneered and said, "Xiao Long Xiang''s handwriting is really big."


    "We''re still a step behind." Zhao wei''e sighed and said.


    His eyes were filled with regret.


    It''s really a pity.


    No one knows better than the two of them what happened to Beifeng and what Xiaolong elephant experienced.


    Xiao Yao didn''t either.


    There is only one chance, but they still miss it. I don''t know when they will have such a chance next time. In their serious situation, there is nothing to be afraid of in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. The only thing to be afraid of is Xiao long elephant. Even if they mention Xiao long elephant, they are sneering at it, But one thing they always admit is that they just don''t want to say. That is, the Qing Qiu Dynasty is the Qing Qiu Dynasty with only one Xiao long elephant. Sometimes they will sigh whether the Qing Qiu Dynasty with only one Xiao long elephant, the man like a god of war, will feel cold and lonely when he is on the peak. It''s hard to remember from which year the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao started to fight against the Qing and autumn Dynasty. Of course, they didn''t fight each other at the beginning, but they started with espionage. However, they always felt that the dish they had worked hard to cultivate was not like an unknown scout in the dragon and elephant army.


    Is there really only one Xiaolong elephant in the Qing Dynasty?


    Yes and No.


    For example, Qing Qiu generals Xiao Zhan, Xiao Zi''ang, Li Tie and Jiang Qiu.


    Every one of them is a master. Even in the Qin Dynasty, they are tiger generals and even worthy of the God of war.


    But if there is no Xiao long elephant, where can they be? For example, Jiang Qiu, who used to be a veteran, was dragged out by Xiao Longxiang to serve as a school captain. When he received the appointment, Jiang Qiu, who had never been a military commander in his life, was almost in a state of muddle. But he still took the flag from Xiao Longxiang with his teeth clenched. At that time, his idea was very simple. He just thought, Maybe it''s because the Qing and autumn dynasties had no talent, so they had to pick the high one among the dwarfs and find an experienced soldier to take on the responsibility, or deal with the affairs. But no one thought that in just three years, an old soldier would become a general who used his troops like a God and worked for a long time, such as the battle of the Straits pass and the battle of durangkou, Let this half of his life in a state of ruin of the pawn to erase the rust, shine.


    That''s what Xiaolong elephant can do.


    Egret fly said he didn''t agree with Xiao long elephant.


    Zhao wei''e said that no one in the Zhao Kingdom looked up to the God of war.


    When they sit together, they can only look at each other and smile.


    Do you really disagree?


    Do they dare?


    The three words "Xiao Long Xiang" alone mean that there are 300000 soldiers stationed on the border of the Qing and autumn dynasties. How can they cross it? It''s not that the Qing and autumn dynasties can''t be defeated, but if we really want to play hard games, what will happen even if the winners are them? How many years of silence will it take to go south? Moreover, although the dispute between Qin Dynasty and Zhao Dynasty has never been brought to light, both Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e are quite taboo about it. What bothers Zhao wei''e is of course the strong troops of the Qin Dynasty, as well as the powerful fighting capacity of Xuanyuan jiuzhong egret Fei and others. Are these immortal practitioners really unable to be enemies with the world? Zhao wei''e thinks that this is false, because he himself is an immortal. He made great achievements all the way from the first prince. What does he rely on?


    Was it 30000 sailors in the water city?


    Or is it good at grasping the heart of the people and being able to abandon the son at the critical moment?


    Or are there old and young counsellors like Guo Kang and Li Siyuan behind him?


    Zhao wei''e spits hard, fart!


    He relies on his countless scars and countless chances to escape from death. Does it have anything to do with others? Maybe, but it''s just like adding wings to a tiger, not to mention sending charcoal in the snow.


    Zhao wei''e is the king of the state of Zhao. He is the first to bear the brunt of wars, even small conflicts with neighboring countries. Why? Isn''t it because he thinks that he can only be more steadfast when he steps down inch by inch?


    It''s not that Zhao wei''e has never said this before, but few people can really understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Turning around and looking at the corpses piled up behind him, Zhao wei''e sighed again.


    Xiao Longxiang is like the thorn stuck in his throat. As long as he doesn''t pull it out, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. He will feel uncomfortable even if he swallows a mouthful of foam. But in fact, throwing it there will not pose any threat to him, because he always thinks that Xiao Longxiang is a man without ambition, otherwise he won''t even bother to be an emperor of the Qing and autumn dynasties, In fact, few people would like to believe such words. How many people dare to ask about the Lingwu world? Looking at billions of people, how many dare to pat their chest and say that they don''t like to be emperor and don''t want to be emperor?


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong once said to Zhao wei''e that Xiao long elephant is not without ambition, but his ambition is not here, not for the world, not for imperial power. As for what Xiao long elephant pursues, Xuanyuan jiuzhong also doesn''t understand. Just because he doesn''t understand, he feels uncomfortable and even sneers at Xiao Long elephant. He thinks that everyone pursues the same thing, Suddenly a different one will give them a sense of supremacy. Why? Even those in the sky and those in the world can''t stand high in front of Xuanyuan jiuzhong! This is where Xuanyuan jiuzhong is most dissatisfied with Xiaolong elephant, but how can Xiaolong elephant care about these¡° You said, "what does the elephant want to do?" Egret''s eyes suddenly became a little confused. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I always feel that it''s a strange person, a very strange guy. No matter what he does, it seems that he never makes sense. This time, it''s the same."¡° In that case, why are you surprised? " Zhao wei''e asked jokingly. Egret Fei shook his head, looking worried¡° I''ve never been so surprised. I just don''t understand that it''s to infuse Xiao Yao''s body with one of my own accomplishments in exchange for Beifeng Qiyun, even if Xiao Yao is his son, so what? Does that make sense? " Egret fly rubs his temple to ask a way. In fact, this problem is not only troubling egret flying, but also troubling Zhao wei''e. He couldn''t understand what Xiao Longxiang wanted to do. All this seemed to be traceless. As a child, Xiao Longxiang lost a new cultivation this time. But now it''s on the battlefield. Since it''s on the battlefield, we have to consider the butterfly effect. Of course, there is no way to understand these four words, whether egret flies or Zhao wei''e, but their ideas are almost the same as the meaning of these four words. Now Xiao Long Xiang has lost one of his accomplishments, so this is also a good opportunity for Xuanyuan jiuzhong. As long as Xuanyuan jiuzhong can find an opportunity, even if Xiao Long Xiang really adjusts his spirit, I''m afraid he can only escape when he meets Xuanyuan jiuzhong. If they really fight, they will lose with Xiao Long Xiang''s current strength¡° When will Xuanyuan jiuzhong really stand on the battlefield Zhao wei''e couldn''t help saying. Bai Lufei frowned a little, because Zhao wei''e called Xuanyuan jiuzhong "old guy". As a general of the Qin Dynasty, Bai Lufei was not comfortable to hear such a name. Fortunately, he soon relaxed, because Zhao wei''e was also the monarch of the Zhao kingdom. Even Zhao was not a strong enemy in the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, but at least, from now on, Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan jiuzhong are equal in strength. This alone, for Zhao wei''e before Meng Lang, egret fly also can not pick out what thorn. He and these two people were not on the same level originally, and for the reason that the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao are still in the honeymoon period, bailufei should have held the courtship when she saw Zhao wei''e, but Zhao wei''e knew that bailufei''s mind was definitely not willing, so she would not force anything. At most, when there were a lot of people, they would perform a little, In addition, Zhao wei''e was not the kind of person who liked to care about these things. In the past, many scholars joked that Zhao wei''e of the state of Zhao was actually the emperor who didn''t look like the emperor in the Lingwu world. Zhao wei''e can not care about these things. How can he care about these things¡° If the emperor can''t come, there''s a reason why he can''t come. " Egret fly to think about, give Zhao wei''e an answer is not the answer. Zhao wei''e frowned a little and asked, "do you really don''t know or don''t want to say more?"¡° Whatever the reason, it makes sense, doesn''t it? " Egret fly said with a smile. Zhao wei''e thought about it, then he was relieved. Indeed, no matter what the reason is, it can be said that bailufei is a member of the Qin Dynasty, and Xuanyuan Jiuchong is the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. What qualifications and reasons does Zhao wei''e have to let bailufei tell him about this matter of the Qin Dynasty¡° Forget it, since I can''t say it, don''t say it. In fact, I''m not so curious. I just ask casually. " Zhao wei''e said with a smile. No matter whether it is true or not, but Zhao wei''e said so, egret can only believe it¡° Since he doesn''t worry about Xuanyuan jiuzhong, I, Zhao wei''e, naturally have no reason to worry. What''s the most he said to me before? By the way, slowly! They''ll see how much skill the elephant has. " With these words, Zhao wei''e is about to leave. It''s because the words have been finished, and it''s also because Zhao wei''e is not happy¡° Can you really bear it? " Egret fly looking at Zhao wei''e''s back, suddenly asked aloud£¨ It broke out today! First watch)

 Chapter 1488

    Zhao wei''e''s eyes are deep as he turns around and looks at the egret flying.


    "The next period of time, at least half a month? In the past half a month, it is impossible for Xiao Longxiang to continue to be involved in the affairs of the battlefield. Are you really willing to wait for him for half a month? " Asked the egret.


    Zhao wei''e thought for a moment and asked, "is that what you mean, or Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s idea?"


    Bai Lufei just gave a wry smile and said in a helpless voice: "you know, I can''t know what the emperor thinks in my whole life, and I don''t dare to speculate. I just said what I think in my heart, and I will accept military orders from other countries. Although Xiao Longxiang said this at first, my emperor also highly praised it."


    Egret flying words, for the moment can only be said half, there are half, did not say it, also dare not say it.


    Zhao wei''e stares at the egret.


    Bailufei also looks at Zhao wei''e.


    After a while, Zhao wei''e burst out laughing: "yes, I think you are more than Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Before I said that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not worried. What can I worry about? Now this sentence, I also ask you, since both Xuanyuan jiuzhong and I can not be worried, why are you worried? "


    Egret fly forward a few steps, the pace looks a little relaxed.


    Wait to stand firm body, egret flies just say: "do you really want to know?"


    Zhao wei''e nodded.


    "I miss home." Said the egret.


    Zhao wei''e looks at egret flying with a kind of complicated eyes, and the expression on his face is full of surprise.


    Egret fly took a deep breath again, zhengse said: "after the capture of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, I can go home, so, I miss home."


    Seeing Zhao wei''e''s thinking, egret Fei asked, "what''s the matter, isn''t it enough?"


    Zhao wei''e said with a smile, "I think this is a good reason to say it from anyone''s mouth. After all, everyone has homesickness, but I always think it''s a little strange when I put it on your egret flying body."


    Egret fly suddenly angry, scolded: "what is this called, ordinary soldiers have parents, I egret fly no?"? Ordinary soldiers have wives and children, I egret fly is alone? If ordinary soldiers can miss home for the moon, I will not allow egrets to fly? "


    Here, the egret flew to the ground and spat heavily.


    "Fart your mother!" He cursed fiercely.


    There is really no master style.


    Zhao wei''e, who was scolded by egret Fei, couldn''t see his anger at all. His smile didn''t stop, and he laughed, as if he had met a happy thing.


    After laughing for a while, Zhao wei''e turned around and went on.


    Egret flies some to sink not to live spirit, stepped forward a step, ask a way: "what meaning?"


    "Three days later, our country''s 100000 troops attacked the eastern defense line of the Qing Dynasty." Zhao wei''e said.


    Egret fly finally happy.


    Happy for a while, he suddenly sounded something, and quickly catch up, laughing and said: "100000 people, is not some less?"


    "Less than 100000? There are a lot of people in the Qin Dynasty. Can you mobilize 100000 people to show me? Pooh! I don''t think I know how much money you have? It''s very good that I''m willing to offer 100000 people to play with you. It''s just a trial. It will take some time for me to go northward completely. I said, don''t be dissatisfied. I''m really annoyed. I can''t give up a single person! Anyway - I''m not homesick. " Zhao wei''e said happily with his hands behind his back.


    "Zhao wei''e, you son of a bitch!" Egrets fly very angry and helpless.


    Looking at Zhao wei''e''s figure going further and further, he touched his nose and muttered in a low voice: "in fact, 100000 people are almost there, right


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao long elephant fell down again.


    He just got up from the bed, and then walked around outside. When he came back, he lay on the bed again. Even if there was a pile of elixirs made by Xiao Yao, it didn''t have much use. After all, elixirs and elixirs can replenish the essence, but God can''t replenish it. He can only let Xiao Long take care of himself. Fortunately, recently, The Qing Dynasty is still stable. The only unstable possibility is Xiao Zhan and other people. Although they won''t say anything and show any emotion, Xiao Yao can feel that Xiao Zhan is not so familiar with himself as before.


    In fact, Xiao Yao can''t help it. He probably can think of something, but he''s embarrassed to go to Xiao Zhan and say it directly. It''s not that everything will be much better if it''s spread out. Sometimes it won''t have any effect, and maybe it will make things worse. If it''s really spread out, it can give him a round story, There''s nothing in the world that can''t be turned back.


    However, when Xiao Yao is still hesitating, Xiao Zhan takes the initiative to find Xiao Yao.


    Two people in the city wall head, holding a ceramic cup, chatting.


    Xiao Yao is curious about Xiao Zhan''s active interview. Xiao Zhan doesn''t speak, and he doesn''t speak.


    "Xiao Yao, how about a bet?" Xiao Zhan spoke first.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "that''s natural. It''s a small gamble! But what is the content of the bet? "


    "Just bet that in three days, the Qin Dynasty and the Zhao parliament will not come." Xiao Zhan turns around, and the porcelain cup in his hand has been pinched out of cracks, interwoven like a cobweb, but it doesn''t leak.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, but didn''t answer.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    Xiao Yao said: "I really don''t want to bet with you about this. I don''t know much about the situation of the Qing Qiu Dynasty of the Qin Dynasty, so I can''t make a random bet without any certainty. But you know this place very well, so since you say so, I believe your opinion and they will come."


    "Yes, and I can guess it''s Zhao wei''e and Bai Lufei who lead it. Xuanyuan jiuzhong probably won''t pay attention to this." Xiao Zhan said, "the adoptive father has fallen. He can''t recover in half a month. Even if I don''t say that, you must know that this is a good opportunity for them. The adoptive father is the reassurance of our Qing Qiu Dynasty. Do you know that there is a soul in the army? The adoptive father is the soul of the Dragon elephant army and all the soldiers in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Can you guess what I''m thinking at this time? "


    "I wonder how many people will die in the next battle." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Zhan was a little surprised, but he didn''t think he was guessed by Xiao Yao, so he put it another way.


    He is not so boring. If he is, Xiao Yao is too lazy to guess.


    "No matter what my adoptive father does, I think it''s right, but my adoptive father has an idea, and I think it''s wrong after all." Xiao Zhan said.


    Xiao Yao is really curious after listening to Xiao Zhan''s words. It''s hard for him to believe that Xiao Zhan will doubt Xiao Longxiang''s idea one day.


    Isn''t this man Xiao Long Xiang''s iron powder?


    This special look is to take off the powder ah!


    What''s more, he is more curious that he will be hesitant and opposed to what Xiao Long thinks.


    Looking at the curious look on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "do you think that why does the adoptive father guard the gate of the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    "Because there are some deals with that autumn lonely leaf!" Xiao Zhan told Xiao Yao about this before. It''s not a secret. At least it''s not a secret here. So now, Xiao Yao has no pressure at all, let alone need to cover up.


    "That''s what I find boring." Xiao Zhan shook his head.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes were bright, and he said: "because I never wanted to defend the gate of the Qing Qiu Dynasty for the sake of Qiu Gu Ye, because Qing Qiu is not Qiu Gu Ye''s Qing Qiu, but the Qing Qiu of hundreds of millions of people in Qing Qiu. What is an Qiu Gu ye? Without a single autumn leaf, we can still have a single winter leaf, a single spring leaf and a single summer leaf! "


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly.


    He felt that Xiao Zhan''s words were very reasonable, which made him unable to refute.


    "So, don''t you think there''s something wrong with the idea of adoptive father?" Xiao Zhan looks down at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a smile: "from your point of view, you are quite right, but from my point of view, I think Xiao Long Xiang is really not wrong at all. Although I think he has made a lot of mistakes, I will not express any opinions on this matter. You have your reasons, and we also have our reasons."


    Xiao Yao uses "we" here instead of Xiao Long Xiang.


    Obviously, he put himself and Xiao long elephant in the same position.


    Although this is something he is very reluctant to do, he must take a correct attitude on this issue.


    "Why?" Xiao Zhan asked with a frown.


    The tone of his voice was much lower.


    Xiao Yao smiles, takes a step forward, looks at Xiao Zhan and says, "do you really want to know an answer?"


    "Yes


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "because, whether it''s Qiu Gu Ye, Qing Qiu Dynasty, or the hundreds of millions of people in your mouth, it''s none of my business? What''s wrong with Xiaolong elephant? Don''t talk about it. It''s all life. You know that we are not from the Qing and autumn dynasties. Your people are destiny, not destiny? Are those iron Knights of Zhao not fate? Your life is worth more than others''


    In the end, Xiao Yao''s voice suddenly became cold: "in the end, in the eyes of Xiao long elephant and I, your lives are equal, so why do you say that?"


    Xiao Yao''s words caught Xiao Zhan unprepared, and his spirit seemed to be in a trance.


    Without any pause, Xiao Yao continued: "don''t say that the common people in Qingqiu are the most pitiful. Whose soldiers are not wearing plain clothes in their armor? Which country hasn''t been raised? Do you want to see it? "


    Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1489

    Li Qiong was the commander of Tianzi in the Qing Dynasty.


    He came step by step, from the petty soldier to the commander of the army, to the standard commander, to the Deputy captain, to the present captain.


    For Li Qiong, it would be a very glorious thing if he could be a school captain after the war.


    In fact, when he was a pawn, he always felt that it was a great thing to be a Wu Chang. But later, when he became a Wu Chang, he was not happy at all.


    When old Wu Chang died, he was on the side. Although he won that battle, many people died.


    Old Wu Chang gave him the position, and told him, when Wu Chang, will die in front.


    From then on, he suddenly realized that it was not such a happy thing to be the commander of the army.


    He once thought about a problem more than once, that is, when he is a military commander, he should take it as the end. Don''t be a standard commander, because that means that he has to continue to die.


    Later, he didn''t care.


    It doesn''t matter about life and death, but it doesn''t matter about the end result.


    If you become a captain, you will be the next one to die. It''s good to be a captain. Should you die earlier than a captain?


    This is what Li Qiong thinks now.


    Has the final say in the Lingwu world, including the great Qin Dynasty, there are children who are going to join the army to sharpen their weapons or gilded. But in the Qing Dynasty, you never see such things, because the army of the Qing Dynasty is not the ruling and the ruling party has the final say.


    No matter what the son of the general or the son of the xiangmen is, if he dies, he will die. No one dares to come and play a rogue, or he will die with his own children.


    No son of a general dare to be arrogant and domineering here, because as long as he dies, there will be no name, and the inscription on the tablet will always be a brave soldier in Qingqiu.


    Li Qiong once talked about this as wonderful, and Pao Ze agreed with it one after another.


    But I don''t know that Li Qiong''s father, Li ruxiu, wears purple brocade and worships second grade officials.


    Tianzi banner, guard the east line Yuanyang city.


    Above the flag is the famous Dragon elephant army.


    If it''s a small-scale battle, the dead must be the soldiers of the Dragon elephant army, because there are all elites there. In the past, many scholars and Confucians came forward to denounce Xiao Long Xiang for not knowing how to use the army. Is jingruiqi used to abuse him like this? It was the emperor''s xuanhuang four character flag that was as good as the enemy''s array.


    Xiao long elephant returned their two words.


    "Fart!"


    Xiao Longxiang said, "what is elite? Elite is better than others, better than others, not in the front, but in the back, how can there be such a reason? "


    "I, Xiao Long Xiang, don''t need such elite!"


    "I, the Dragon elephant army, don''t need such good soldiers!"


    Every year, the death and injury of the Dragon elephant army is the biggest, but it is also the fastest to fill up. In addition, the overall strength of the Dragon elephant army has never declined. As long as they are soldiers of the Dragon elephant army, they all sharpen their heads, want to push forward, want to be the best among them, want to be the best among the elite, and there is no special belief. They probably feel that, As long as you stand in the front of the Dragon elephant army and see Xiao''s back, it will be clearer.


    If Xiao Yao knows what those people think, he will certainly denounce them.


    This is the typical idolatry!


    Even, at the expense of life to worship.


    Xiao long elephant has lived to the present, but which large-scale battle is Xiao long elephant absent?


    Who killed the most enemies when they survived?


    Xiaolong elephant!


    No one who dares to scold such a general behind his back needs to be ordered from above. Ordinary soldiers, even though they are charged with killing paoze, have to split him up and hang his head on the top of the city to see if Xiao Longxiang, the God of war, has ever stepped back no matter what kind of strong enemy he encounters.


    Li Qiong used to think about joining the dragon and elephant army, but now he doesn''t.


    In other words, there is no chance.


    "Have all the people been sent away?" Li Qiong turned around and asked a white faced little boy standing beside him.


    "They''ve all been evacuated. They''ve been sent away all night. They should be fifty miles away by now." The white faced Xiaosheng said softly.


    Li Qiong nodded with a smile.


    "Duwei, if we retreat now, it''s not too much." White faced Xiaosheng hesitated for a while and said.


    "Oh." Li Qiong laughed and said, "I don''t know about others, but in the Qing Dynasty, I haven''t stepped back."


    He put the helmet on his head, turned his face, looked at the white faced Xiaosheng, and said, "my Qing Dynasty, only lost the city, did not abandon the city, died, also had to die on the land of the Qing Dynasty, at least when I closed my eyes, the dogs of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao kingdom had not stepped into the land of the Qing Dynasty."


    "Dead, or lost." White faced Xiaosheng said helplessly.


    He also knew that under such circumstances, it was very inappropriate for him to say such words. He just wanted to tell Li Qiong in such a way how unwise it was to make such a choice.


    Li Qiong gave a smile and said, "at that time, I was dead and I couldn''t see. What else did I worry about doing?"


    White faced Xiaosheng finally couldn''t help feeling and knelt on the ground.


    "Young man, when you joined the army, the master sent me to the barracks to keep an eye on the young master. Why do you have to do that?"


    "Get up." Li Qiong said calmly.


    "I don''t know! Unless the young master agrees to go back with the slave! " White faced Xiaosheng is stubborn.


    Li Qiong came up to him and didn''t intend to help him up.


    "In fact, I have never regarded you as my slave. You are my counselor, although I am not worthy of any counselor. At the beginning, my father thought you were gifted and had the vision of a counselor? After so many years, I think my father is right, and he is very accurate in judging people, but he is not sure about one thing. "


    Li Qiong turned and walked towards the door.


    "He certainly didn''t expect that when I came to join the army, it wasn''t nonsense or anger. Maybe at first, at least now, my roots are here."


    "Let me abandon thousands of brothers outside the city and go back with you?"


    "Let me be a young master of the governor''s family?"


    "Let me abandon my armor and leave the gate of Yuanyang city behind?"


    Li qiongleng snorted: "he is willing, I am not willing, I am willing, my hand Qingqiu light knife is not willing!"


    Finish saying, big step meteor, walk out of the city tower.


    "Young master, you are the only child in the family!" White faced Xiaosheng came out and yelled.


    Li Qiong suddenly turned around and kowtowed to the white faced boy.


    White faced Xiaosheng is terrified.


    "This one is not for you. You can take it to my father. By the way, although I don''t like him, he didn''t treat me badly."


    Outside the city, 50000 soldiers have crossed the border.


    Relying on the city wall, Li Qiong''s eyes were cold and indifferent.


    Behind him stood a large group of soldiers.


    Under the city, there are seven thousand eight.


    He remembered the number very well.


    "Duwei, the enemy forces are divided into three lines. In addition to Yuanyang City, there is huoyun road in the east line, Baimu city." A standard long standing behind Li Qiong said.


    "Well... How soon will our reinforcements arrive?" Li Qiong asked.


    "Probably... I don''t know." With a bitter smile, Biao Chang said, "from the terrain, they can''t get to Yuanyang City, because only Yuanyang city can be abandoned in these three cities. The Dragon elephant army and xuanzi flag can''t bypass Baimu city and huoyun road to Yuanyang city to help us retreat." The standard long dark face looks more and more ugly.


    "Oh." Li Qiong said with a smile, "it''s OK to kill a few more people. It''s also to relieve some pressure on the people behind."


    "Yes The chief nodded.


    He may be a little depressed, but he won''t complain about Li Qiong.


    Even if the person standing here today is not Li Qiong, but someone else, the choice made will not change.


    Just as Li Qiong said to the white faced student before.


    Since ancient times, the Qing Dynasty has only lost the city, not abandoned it.


    Even a brick on the city wall, they can''t watch the enemy move away.


    Otherwise, the pursuit of thousands of miles, but also to seize the brick back!


    If it was not for this belief, what would the Qing and autumn dynasties use to fight against the iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state?


    Take what, hold the door?


    The rolling stone cart and the light crossbow are all on the top of the wall.


    When Lianyun ladder was set up on the city wall, thousands of arrows shot at the top, and the city gate suddenly opened. Li Qiong rode on a big brown horse, fighting forward with the city gate as his back.


    Egret flying stands in the distance, watching coldly.


    "I can''t help myself." After a cold hum, he made a mockery of himself. "In the great Qin Dynasty, there are many less people who are beyond their capacity..."


    One by one, the arrows with carved feathers are dense, like weaving a net. But the net is too small. With the egret flying in the air, it rips a big hole in the net.


    "Kill A roar of fury.


    Li Qiong took the lead and went straight to the egret.


    "In my life, I don''t want to be famous, I don''t want to call on the old people to return home, but I want... No regrets!"


    Li Qiong said something in his heart, and he felt that his body was much lighter.


    If you cut it with one knife, you will be able to cultivate yourself as a master.


    "To die." Egret flying body like a rainbow, to Li Qiong''s horse, this wave will be Li Qiong''s horse overturned, a horse roar, Li Qiong''s body also high jump, from the sky, in an attempt to cut a knife in front of egret flying in half.


    The knife gas has not yet rolled to egret''s skirt, it has been a palm back. Egret flying overlord stirred the air with one blow and broke armor with one blow. Li Qiong''s body seemed to stick to the arm of egret Fei. He looked ahead, and there were tens of thousands of great Qin soldiers¡° Unfortunately, I didn''t kill a few... "He murmured to himself, and the blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth¡° Fortunately, there is still no regret... "Close your eyes, egret fly threw his body on the gate of Yuanyang city. A white shadow crawls to front, stretched out a hand, carried Li Qiong''s corpse¡° Young man, let''s go, I''ll take you home... "White faced Xiaosheng finally turned red and struggled to climb... (today''s third shift!)

 Chapter 1490

    After several days in the city, war reports came in succession. At first, Xiao Zhan wanted to slow down his work and avoid others. But later, there were too many military newspapers. It was impossible for him to avoid everyone. In addition, Xiao Yao and others were not untrustworthy. He simply took Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng and even Su Chang to discuss with Zhao Tieniu and others.


    Before, Xiao Zhan complained to Xiao Yao more or less in his heart about Xiao Long Xiang.


    But after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Xiao Zhan suddenly felt a lot more relaxed.


    In the final analysis, Xiao Long''s life is his own. This Qing Qiu Dynasty is their Qing Qiu Dynasty. There is no reason why they have to stand on a commanding height and condemn something.


    What''s more, when he talked with Xiao Yao, there were some very interesting people.


    The two young men stood at the gate and scolded each other.


    Scold to scold, is two words, selfish.


    At that moment, Xiao Zhan understood better.


    In fact, he felt that Xiao Longxiang should not value his son more than Qingqiu, which is selfish.


    But if let Xiao long elephant heavy autumn, light Xiao Yao, why not his selfish?


    Want to open, also painful.


    For Xiao Zhan and others, in fact, this battle is not so abrupt. After all, before he was on the wall, Xiao Zhan asked to make a bet with Xiao Yao. He said that in the near future, the great Qin Dynasty of Zhao state would send troops to attack the Qing Qiu Dynasty, and it was still a fierce battle. Now, it''s not a prophecy of Xiao Zhan. It can only be said that everything will come naturally, No matter Zhao wei''e or Bai Lufei, they don''t want to miss such an opportunity. Xiao Longxiang must have talked about it too. What makes Xiao Zhan wonder is why he has to do such a stupid thing since his adoptive father can think of it.


    It was Zhao Tieniu who gave Xiao Zhan an answer, not an answer.


    "Probably because Xiao Yao is in the city."


    Xiao Zhan thinks that what Zhao Tieniu said may have some truth, but it''s not so understandable.


    Is Xiao Yao already in the city, his adoptive father dare to fall?


    Why?


    Why dare he give Xiao Yao such a heavy burden?


    "I''ll go and see Xiao long elephant." Xiao Yao suddenly stood up and said.


    Xiao Zhan looks at Xiao Yao with curiosity in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao just laughed, but didn''t answer more.


    "Good." Xiao Zhan nodded.


    Xiao Yao turned and left.


    After Xiao Yao left, Xiao Zhan touched his hair and said with a bitter smile, "I really don''t know why he asked me."


    "It''s probably because, in his opinion, Xiao long elephant has fallen, and it''s not him who keeps his word at the border of Qing Qiu Dynasty, but you." Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Zhan and said.


    Xiao Zhan was stunned and finally realized that he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Xiao Yao had already left. If you think about it carefully, what can Xiao Yao do even if he is still sitting in front of him? What can he say? There''s nothing to say.


    Pushing the door open, Xiao Yao saw Xiao long elephant leaning on the head of the bed holding a book.


    This time, although Xiao Longxiang didn''t fall into a coma, it was impossible to get up to fight.


    Xiao Longxiang said that he only needs to lie for half a month to recover his spirit and get up.


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s all bullshit.


    It''s true that Xiao long elephant can get up in half a month, but it doesn''t mean that he can take part in the battle.


    The longer you rest, the better you will be able to recover. In the future, there will be no sequelae and no shackles in your cultivation.


    He also said these words to Xiao Long Xiang several times. However, Xiao Long Xiang didn''t seem to believe his son''s medical skills very much. He also said that Xiao Yao was farting, and Xiao Yao didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "Even if Xiao Zhan told you not to know what happened in Yuanyang City, you must know." Xiao Yao pulled a chair and sat down beside the bed. He said with a low eyebrow.


    Xiao Long closed the book in his hand, nodded, rubbed his eyes and said, "what do you think?"


    "Look with your eyes." Xiao Yao said calmly.


    Xiao long elephant music said: "we two talk well, chat seriously, all day long pull calf son, also have no meaning."


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to show his hand and said, "what else do you think I can see? I don''t know much about the war in the Qing and autumn dynasties. "


    "You don''t really need to know anything." Xiao Longxiang said, "it''s nothing more than soldiers coming to block water and land. Anyway, I''ve been doing this all the time, and the effect is pretty good. After all, I''ve been guarding it so many times. If you want to say whether egret Fei of the Qin Dynasty or Zhao wei''e of the Zhao Kingdom has real talent, I think it has, but it''s not so outstanding, They still can''t talk about it. They can only play with some cleverness. Those cleverness are forced out by me. When I first fought with them, I labeled them as stupid geese. "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Xiao Longxiang didn''t think there was anything wrong with his saying so. He continued: "if you have to say that there is something shining on them, I think that they all like to drill corners. In fact, this is both an advantage and a disadvantage. For example, even if you know them a little, you can catch their weakness, Xiao Zhan can even guess what they want to do next and where they want to call them. But the more this happens, the less useful our tactics will be. People are just fighting with you. What can you do? You can''t play the empty city game, because people don''t care whether you''ve made a mystery or not. Since you''ve decided to attack the city, you must attack it. "


    Xiao Long Xiang didn''t feel tired after saying so much in one breath.


    Xiao Yao went to the table, poured a bowl of water and handed it over.


    Xiao Longxiang took it and drank it down. He continued: "we can be ready, but they don''t have divergent thinking at all, and they won''t hang on a tree. For example, this time, they are carrying out three lines at the same time. In this way, it will cause us some pressure. There are many of them, even if they haven''t made a thorough attack, But you have to admit that there are too many people. That''s totally unreasonable. What can you do? Do you have any choice but to hit the jackpot? Anyway, I don''t know how to build a cannon. Even if I do, I may not be able to achieve any effect. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "so, you''d better lie down this time."


    Xiao long elephant half squinted at Xiao Yao and said, "what? Some ideas? "


    Xiao Yao helped Xiao Longxiang twist the quilt and said, "before, Xiao Zhan had some opinions on me and you. Then I had a quarrel with him. Although he was relieved, I still felt uncomfortable."


    Xiao long elephant didn''t even think about what happened inside.


    He knows Xiao Zhan more than Xiao Yao.


    Although he is Xiao Yao''s father and Xiao Zhan is only his adopted son, Xiao Zhan has been around him for a long time.


    "That kid just farted? You can beat him if you have nothing to do. It''s not that you can''t beat him. In fact, he is not really angry with you, let alone me. It''s just that some children have a bad temper. If they treat you as an outsider, they won''t do that. It''s not nice to say that. At first, when he and you first met, he praised you. I think that''s really treating you as an outsider, even hostile. He is a person, Everything is good, but lack of heart. " Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    Xiao Yaole said, "praise your adopted son in front of your own son?"


    "What''s the point." Xiao Longxiang said, "you are not an old woman."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what should I do? It''s your business, but I have to do something you need to do?"


    "Want to fight?" Xiao Longxiang asked, blinking.


    "Well." Xiao Yao said, "anyway, it''s not like I haven''t fought a war before. I just want to see how terrible the tiger and wolf division of Zhao state and Qin Dynasty is, and whether it''s really as overwhelming as it''s boasted."


    "Fart, tunshanhe? They deserve it, too? For such a long time, they haven''t even swallowed a Qing Qiu dynasty! " Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded. He didn''t really take Xiao Long Xiang''s words seriously. He just felt that Xiao Long Xiang was cheering himself up.


    "I''ll give you a month. In a month, you don''t think about anything or do anything to recover your spirit. In addition, I''ve prepared three second-class elixirs for you. Don''t mention other people. Even for me, they are rare goods. So it''s not difficult to recover completely in a month. I told the chef before, I''ll boil you a prescription every day for three days. Change it every ten days. It''s all for invigorating qi and nourishing spirit. There''s a lot of good things in it, which we didn''t have in the world before us. "


    "Will I poison myself?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "when you return to the previous world, you will know how many people are crying and asking me to prescribe a prescription for them, but they have no chance."


    "Well, it''s really my own son. I didn''t inherit anything. I boast. I inherited the problem." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to argue with Xiao Longxiang on this issue. He gets up and walks towards the door.


    "Really?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao went out and said a word to the crack of the door when he closed the door.


    "The flag of the Dragon elephant army must be carried by a man surnamed Xiao. If you have a rest, I''ll help you carry it."


    "In addition, in Lingwu world, you are not the only one who looks like Xiao Zhanshen, so I can''t be Xiao Zhanshen?"


    Then he turned and left.


    Back in the former hall, Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Zhan and said, "the armor of Xiao long elephant, please find it for me!"


    (today''s fourth watch, there are still updates today!)

 Chapter 1491

    The Dragon elephant army consists of 5000 soldiers, 2000 light cavalry and 3000 infantry.


    Xiao Yao takes the five thousand talents and goes to Yuanyang city.


    Before, Yuanyang city was taken away by egret, Xiao Yao felt that he should help Xiao Longxiang get it back.


    "No matter what Qing Qiu dynasty he is, no matter what autumn solitary leaf he is, since Xiao Longxiang regards Yuanyang city as his territory, I can''t watch his territory snatched by others, can''t I?" Before leaving, Xiao Yao said to Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded with a smile and felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    This time, Su Changliu followed Xiao Yao.


    As for Hong feisheng, he went to huoyun road to fight back Zhao wei''e.


    Compared with egret flying, Zhao wei''e is more difficult to deal with.


    Because of this, Hong feisheng went to huoyun road.


    With Xiao Yao''s current strength, it''s still hard for Zhao wei''e to stand up at once. However, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not impossible to defeat egret Fei with his own strength. Of course, he''s not the kind of blind self-confident person, so he takes Su Changliu with him. If there''s any trouble, Su Changliu can also play a key role, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to die at the border without doing anything, which is definitely a very uneconomic thing for Xiao Yao.


    When he was about to arrive at Yuanyang City, Xiao Yao also stopped.


    Although he has 5000 dragon elephant soldiers in his hands, he always feels that he has no confidence in his heart.


    If all the taxi drivers here were replaced by silent camp now, maybe he would be a little more comfortable.


    In the final analysis, it was because he didn''t know much about the Dragon elephant army.


    Of course, he didn''t know much about the silent camp, but everyone in the silent camp knew him and had enough confidence in him. Therefore, even if Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, the people in the silent camp would be full of confidence in Xiao Yao. In their world, as long as Xiao Yao was there, it was the God of the sea needle. As long as Xiao Yao was still in front of the battle, no matter how many enemies there were, It is not enough to mention who the manager is in front of Xiao Yao.


    Silent camp is the division of tigers.


    If Xiao Yao was also in the silent camp, the silent camp at that time would be the most powerful army in the Lingwu world.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the Dragon elephant army.


    Even though Xiao Yao didn''t know much about the Dragon elephant army, he could see that every soldier in the army had good physical strength during the March.


    However, he has little confidence.


    He always felt that the soldiers of the Dragon elephant army didn''t take him seriously at all. In fact, they did. But he would not blame these people, let alone feel dissatisfied with them. After all, this is the truth. Although Xiao Yao is one of the top ten experts in Lingwu world, it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao has enough generals, When Xiao Yao pulls them all over, it means that their lives will be held by Xiao Yao in the next few days.


    After stopping, Xiao Yao immediately gathered all the people together, let them sit on the ground and start to rest.


    On his own, he found a high platform, jumped up and looked at all the people below. Even if it was only 5000 people, he could not see the end.


    Carry the aura in your body, in order to ensure that your voice can be heard far enough.


    There is only one reason why these people want to come to Yuanyang city through Xiao Yao. It is because Xiao Yao is their general Xiao and the son of Xiao Zhanshen. There is really no other reason.


    Xiao Yao knew this well, so he didn''t bother to mobilize anything.


    "Yuanyang city is fifty miles ahead. I don''t ask you to worship me or take me seriously, but as long as you want to live well, you have to listen to me next." Xiao Yao said.


    Some people are still eating dry food, others are drinking water, what''s more, some people are whispering and chatting.


    Obviously, they didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously, and they didn''t plan to listen to what Xiao Yao wanted to say next.


    Xiao Yao didn''t get angry. He didn''t even take it seriously. Anyway, it was all in his imagination.


    He took a deep breath, coughed heavily and said, "you can''t listen to me, but at least you have to listen to my arrangement?"


    The five thousand people raised their heads and looked at Xiao Yao.


    It''s true that although they don''t take Xiao Yao seriously, no matter what, now Xiao Yao is also their general. We still need to listen to the specific arrangements.


    "In fact, my arrangement is very simple, I charge first, when I die, you can go on." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, the following 5000 people were completely silent.


    No one thought that Xiao Yao would say such a thing.


    In Yuanyang City, there are more than 40000 soldiers in the Qin Dynasty.


    And one egret to fly with.


    Even if Xiao Yao is one of the top ten experts in this big battle, there is no reason to be so arrogant and inflated, right?


    Xiao Yao looks at everyone, and everyone is looking at him.


    Countless eyes, gathered in his body, this kind of feeling, is really a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao had not encountered such a situation before, so he soon adjusted his mood and gave a smile.


    "Although I don''t know what Xiao Long Xiang did to you and Xiao Zhan did to you before, today, as long as I''m not dead, I don''t need you to fight for me."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you look down on me or think I can only harm you. In my opinion, it''s my greatest success to bring you all back alive."


    "Yes, what you think is right. I''m just a man of great achievements. I just think it''s a great thing to take you all back. So, as long as I''m not dead, you don''t have to fight. After all, you don''t believe me. In your opinion, I might just let you die. I''m a mediocre, It''s the kind of ah Dou that can''t be helped up. Even if you don''t have any basis when you think so, you don''t need to deny it or disdain to smile. In fact, it''s meaningless, because I''m sure most of you think so. "


    The following 5000 people are all speechless.


    They can''t deny what Xiao Yao said now.


    In fact, it''s not only because they don''t know Xiao Yao, but also because Xiao Longxiang is now back in bed just for Xiao Yao''s sake.


    So, in their hearts, they felt that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, the man who was fighting with them now would be Xiao Long Xiang. In that way, their hearts would be more confident. Even if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, Yuanyang city would not be lost, and the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Kingdom didn''t dare to send troops suddenly at this time, In fact, if this reason is put forward, even they will feel some nonsense. After all, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao were their enemies. Sooner or later, this day will come. Which day are they not wandering between life and death these years? Now that you have chosen to join the army, you have to be prepared to pin your head on your trouser waist. You can''t just want to make great achievements in the army, can you?


    "Those who are good at fighting have no great achievements. I have never understood this sentence before. I always feel that as long as a person who is good at fighting, he must have made countless military achievements, right? But later, I realized that those are the things that mediocre people do. " Xiao Yao said.


    Five thousand people are confused again.


    They really can''t understand Xiao Yao''s way of speaking. They even think that Xiao Yao''s words are just bullshit.


    Will a man who has made great achievements become a mediocre?


    "A real warfighter will never put a general in danger. No matter when he is in danger, he will take precautions and eliminate some dangers. There will not be any danger, and there will not be more enemies than others. How can he make great achievements? They all have the certainty of victory and the situation, so they always feel that they can win a battle like that. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    When Xiao Yao''s explanation came out, all the 5000 people suddenly realized.


    In fact, just as Xiao Yao said.


    It''s just that they didn''t think of this before.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have so much ability, and I can''t help you eliminate all dangers, and I can''t let you never stand in danger, but I can make you die behind me. This should be the only place I can praise."


    Xiao Yao finished this sentence, jumped down from the high platform, holding a sword in his hand, named Fuli.


    "Today, I am a general and you are a soldier."


    "If you die first, you can still live."


    "I don''t ask you to take me seriously, but when I die, come to my grave to drink and call me General Xiao. That''s enough."


    With that, Xiao Yao looks at a deputy who is next to him. The Deputy looks back and looks at Xiao Yao deeply. Then he waves the flag and everyone stands up.


    "Target, Yuanyang city."


    "Go ahead!"


    Xiao Yao got on the horse, kicked the horse in the stomach, and moved forward. The crowd followed him.


    Su Chang, holding the reins, came to Xiao Yao and asked, "although you said it very well before, do you really plan not to use the Dragon elephant army?"


    "It''s not my soldier, it''s not my pawn. It''s meaningless to use it. I''d better do it myself." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you have that ability?" Su Chang left no good airway, "that''s more than 40000 people, not more than 4000 people!"


    "I have." Xiao Yao said, "it''s just a trump card. I have to throw it out."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s eyes are slightly astringent.


    "Let the enemy have thousands of troops, surround me with tens of thousands of weight, and I will be a hero with a straight sword." Xiao Yao said.


    (today''s Chapter 5, nearly 16000 words, could have been sent, but the notebook network is limited... Often this urine, there is a chapter! Today, there are six chapters with nearly 19000 words of updates.)

 Chapter 1492

    Five thousand soldiers, in order, arrive at Yuanyang city.


    Xiao Yao holds a sword and looks ahead.


    According to the spy in his hand, Xiao Yao can know that there are more than 43000 people in Yuanyang City, all of whom are elites in bailufei''s hands. If you want to recapture the city, it is extremely difficult, not to mention relying on your own strength, even if you add the 5000 dragon elephant Army, which is almost impossible for others.


    In fact, for Xiao Yao, this is also a very difficult task to complete, but since he has taken over the flag, there is nothing to shrink back from. In any case, he must complete the task, otherwise, what does Xiao Zhan think of himself?


    What does the Dragon elephant army think of itself?


    What does Xiao Long Xiang think of himself?


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who cares about other people''s opinions. If he thinks about what other people think of him every day, is this life for himself or for others? So he is obviously a very uneconomic business. Xiao Yao is not willing to do it.


    But now he can''t help it. Xiao Yao thinks that it''s not his own business, it''s also Xiao Long Xiang''s business. To put it simply, he doesn''t care what others think of him. What he cares about is how others think of Xiao Long Xiang. After all, Xiao Long Xiang is willing to exchange his self-cultivation for the gift of Beifeng''s luck to Xiao Yao, which means he values his son, I also hope that everyone in the Lingwu world will know that his son is definitely not a mediocre person, nor a mediocre person. He is really the son of heaven.


    Xiao long elephant seldom praises Xiao Yao very seriously.


    But Xiao Yao always felt that those praise words had been repeated hundreds or thousands of times in Xiao Long Xiang''s heart.


    Since Xiao Longxiang regarded him as a face, how could Xiao Yao lose his face?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious expression, Su Chang sighed.


    He still felt that Xiao Yao was a little impulsive, but now that he had reached this point, he was too lazy to talk about persuading him. Anyway, it was already like this, and it was useless to talk about it.


    "What''s your trump card?" Su Changliu couldn''t help asking.


    In the face of Yuanyang City enemy''s so powerful strength, he really can''t imagine what kind of cards Xiao Yao can have and the other side''s clamour.


    "In fact, even if I really take out my trump card, it''s impossible for me to gain much advantage. It''s still up to you!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    When Su Changliu heard this, he was speechless.


    "Didn''t you say that I can''t go up until you die?" Su Chang asked.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "that''s what he said to the Dragon elephant army. Are you a soldier of the Dragon elephant army?"


    "..." Su Chang was so angry that he thought Xiao Yao was too rude to him. He really didn''t take himself as an outsider! Generally, it''s not up to you to do good things. If you don''t have to throw your head and blood, you have to do it yourself.


    Although he was not happy, he didn''t say much, so he nodded.


    No way. When Xiao Yao said he would take him with him, he already knew that this time, he would not have a good job.


    It''s all he can imagine.


    The only thing I can''t imagine is that Xiao Yao thinks highly of him.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao wants to deal with egret flying. The remaining 40000 people are obviously to be handed over to him. Although he is confident enough in himself, letting him deal with more than 40000 people at one time is to let him die! Since when can an immortal have such terrible fighting power? It''s not hard for Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Xiao Longxiang to kill 40000 people, but his limit should be 20000. Although it''s only a heavy difference, he always thinks that the gap between the eight and the nine is too big.


    Seeing the helpless expression on Su Chang''s face, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what''s the matter, do you feel pressure?"


    "It''s not pressure. I just think, where did I offend you and have to let me die like this?" Su Changliu turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao laughs and asks, "40000 people, can''t deal with them?"


    "Can you?" Su Chang didn''t have a good airway.


    Xiao Yao laughed and continued: "what about 20000 people?"


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, Su long stay slightly a Leng, whispered: "this or can bargain?"


    "Since I said before that I have a trump card, I may not let you face these 40000 people alone, 20000 people. If you think you can do it, I am absolutely sure." Xiao Yao said.


    "No problem!" Su Chang nodded heavily.


    Before, he was ready to deal with 40000 people by himself. The only thing he wanted was whether Xiao Yao could kill egret in the shortest time, and then help him relieve his pressure. After all, Xiao Yao''s point sword technique was very powerful, although he consumed some of the spirit in his body.


    Now Xiao Yao takes the initiative to reduce the number of people from 40000 to 20000, which is much more comfortable for Su Changliu.


    But, in the final analysis, it was still a death battle for Su Changliu!


    "When it comes to war, it''s impossible for me to protect you." Su Changliu reminds Xiao Yao.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face looked a little dignified.


    After a brief silence, he nodded.


    At this time, Su Changliu was a little surprised, and asked: "that egret flies. His accomplishments are at least six or even seven. Are you sure you can beat him?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, shook his head and said: "it''s a bit difficult, but if I fight with my life, I think I still have a chance to win. I''m just a seven level master!"


    "..." Su Changliu didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that Xiao Yao''s body had expanded a lot since he had a northern peak.


    In front of Qizhong master, what he added was just?


    You know, even if Xiao Yao has accepted the spirit of Beifeng, his cultivation has only reached the peak of wuchong master!


    It''s a great thing for a quintuple master to beat a quintuple master at the top, not to mention a quintuple master?


    From Su Changliu''s point of view, Xiao Yao''s chances of winning against egret are very slim. But since Xiao Yao has already said such strong words, he doesn''t say much, so as to avoid hitting his comrades in arms to a certain extent.


    If you are not afraid of a god like opponent, you are afraid of a pig like teammate.


    Although Su Changliu had never heard of this sentence, at least now he thought so in his heart.


    Egret Fei stands on the gate, looking at Xiao Yao and Su Changliu, and the five thousand dragon elephant army standing behind Xiao Yao and Su Changliu.


    He gave a sneer.


    Before, he always thought that Xiao long elephant was a madman, but he didn''t expect that such a gene could be inherited. Xiao long elephant was a madman. Isn''t Xiao Yao a madman?


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao is not only a madman, but also more crazy than Xiao long elephant.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s attitude made him feel extremely angry. With so many people, why dare he come to fight?


    "Five thousand men, come to meet my forty thousand soldiers. What is this? This is an insult to the Qin Dynasty! "


    "Xiao Yao, he really thinks that all the taxis and pawns of the Qin Dynasty are made of mud?"


    "Even Xiao Longxiang didn''t dare to be so presumptuous!"


    At this point, egret turned around, looked at the people standing behind him, cold eyes, said: "I don''t care if you are brave enough, but today, this battle, only fight to death, not retreat!"


    All the people were shocked when they heard the words of egret flying.


    They nodded heavily.


    It was not only Bai Lufei who felt insulted, but also the remaining 40000 soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    Before the attack on Yuanyang City, although they originally occupied the advantage of the terrain, they were killed by more than 7000 people. They felt uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    For a long time, people think of the great Qin Dynasty when they mention the death of the spirit warrior.


    But now, in the face of the Qing Dynasty''s soldiers, the Qin Dynasty is not the Dragon elephant army, so it has a feeling that it can''t do what it wants.


    For what?


    Just because they were soldiers of the Qing Dynasty?


    Who can be convinced.


    Who is willing to be convinced?


    "Fight to the death!" The crowd cheered in unison.


    "That day, the soldiers of Yuanyang City Tianzi banner opened the city to fight. Today, how can the Qin Dynasty shrink?" Egret fly cold hum a, hand silver gun horizontal grip, standing on the wall, loud voice, "open the city, meet!"


    The gate opens.


    Xiao Yao and Su Changliu rode on their horses and walked forward.


    The five thousand people suddenly followed.


    "Stop, everyone!" Xiao Yao suddenly roared.


    The five thousand dragon elephant army was at a loss.


    "I know what you are thinking. You always think that what I said before was bullshit, just to mobilize you and make you look down on me, right?" Xiao Yao''s eyes were bright and his words were like nails.


    Everyone was silent.


    Egret fly and others also heard Xiao Yao''s voice, suddenly a Leng.


    This psycho, what do you want to do?


    Xiao Yao sneered and continued, "my Xiao family never brags."


    If Xiao long elephant heard this, he would blush. After all, before Xiao long elephant said that he was boasting. Xiao Yao inherited the gene that forced him.


    "So I said that when I die, you''ll have to wait for me to get on the horse."


    "You just think it''s a face for Xiao long elephant. How about it?"


    Xiao Yao asked.


    Five thousand people refused to answer.


    Everyone knows that Xiao Yao is serious.


    But... Where did he get the courage? Suddenly, in front of Xiao Yao, there are more than 10000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses. This is Xiao Yao''s strength. Told Su Changliu. Told the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. Told egret to fly. Following the trend, he told the five thousand dragon elephant army. Xiao family, not good at fighting, but brave£¨ Today''s sixth watch, the update of 19000 words, broke out a wave! Continue to explode tomorrow!)

 Chapter 1493

    Xiao Yao has no master.


    However, he has 10000 bronze terracotta warriors and horses.


    This is the only card he can take now.


    It is precisely because he has bronze terracotta warriors and horses that he dares to use this way, which is bound to capture Yuanyang city.


    Plus a su Changliu, although it is still very difficult, Xiao Yao''s heart has at least some confidence.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not such a sentimental person. It''s just that even if the 5000 dragon elephant army really took part in the battle, it could not affect the outcome of the war. In this case, it''s better to do something more beautiful.


    Not to show Xiao Zhan, not to convince the Dragon elephant army, not to let everyone in the Qing Dynasty remember his name.


    He just thinks that it''s a great name for Xiao Long Xiang to have a son who can name himself.


    In fact, Xiao Yao always thought that he could not go to the Qin Dynasty to fight until he had enough strength. Now it was definitely not the best time. After all, only Jiang and Beilu were in Xiao Yao''s hands. He wanted to hold Wei, southern Chu and Northern Chu in his hands, but he knew that he was not so good at it, and he had too many pieces, When it comes to closing the palace, we have no choice but to find out how big the situation is. Otherwise, at the end of the day, it will fall apart, which will only make people laugh and frighten no one.


    What''s more, for Xiao Yao, time is running out.


    He could not remember how long he had been in Lingwu world. He estimated that he had been in Lingwu world for more than three years.


    In the past three years, Xiao Yao has made great progress.


    He wants to be slower, slower and more steady.


    But is the Qin Dynasty willing to wait for him?


    Is Zhao willing to wait for him?


    Will the world wait for him?


    No one is willing to give him enough time, he can only strengthen himself in the shortest time, make himself stronger, and strive for more resources.


    Just grasp too much, the hand is easy to pull out, this truth, fairy tales have told Xiao Yao.


    As a smart man, Xiao Yao is even more reluctant to put himself in that embarrassing situation.


    So he came.


    Only one sword.


    Egret flying on the horse, slowly, to the front.


    He looked at Xiao Yao. Relatively speaking, it was the first time that he looked at the young man in front of him.


    Eyes around Xiao Yao, looking at the five thousand dragon elephant soldiers standing in Xiao Yao''s silver armor, eyes clear.


    "How capable are you?" Asked the egret.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer the mindless question.


    "I admit that you bronze people are really bluffing. But just relying on these bronze people, you want to trample on me. Do you think you are too proud of yourself?" Asked the egret.


    "If you are really bold and not afraid at all, why do you say so much now?" Xiao Yao said with ridicule.


    "..." for a moment, egret suddenly did not know what to say to refute each other.


    When you think about it, it seems to be true.


    When is egret flying that kind of person who likes to whet and haw?


    It''s totally out of line with his style!


    Although Xiao Yao''s Bronze men are not invincible, he has to pay a huge price to kill a bronze terracotta warriors. He even wants to say that if he is dealing with these bronze terracotta warriors alone, he will not be able to leave alive. It is not only him, but also Zhao wei''e.


    When he thought about it, he suddenly felt that his luck was a bit bad.


    Although we have known for a long time that Xiao Yao''s Bronze men are terrible, it is impossible to face them without any pressure.


    He doesn''t think he''s ready enough, but the battlefield is like this. As long as he''s wearing armor, who will give you enough time to prepare?


    "Xiao Yao, today, I will kill you!" Egret flying eyes cold to the extreme.


    He is not bluffing. Every word is the real thought in his heart.


    Before, he never took Xiao Yao seriously. Even when he saw Xiao Yao on the top ten experts list, he was still full of disdain. Just a person who had been tossing in the north foot for a period of time, is he qualified to fly with egrets and stand on the same list?


    For what?


    Does he deserve it?


    Bai Lufei always wanted to express these opinions and ideas in the most straightforward way, but later he saw Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Zhao weie and others did not express any opinions, so he did not say much.


    However, just when he was ready to talk about it, Xiao Yao did not know when he began to rise in the Qin Dynasty.


    A little-known, but in a short period of time this year, become a let him feel afraid of the opponent.


    This is Xiao Yao''s strength.


    It''s also hard to predict what Xiao Yao will grow up to. Because of this, Bai Lufei feels that now that she has a good chance, she should seize this opportunity and kill Xiao Yao thoroughly to avoid future trouble.


    Xiao Yao''s idea is similar to egret''s.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care so much about each other.


    "There are many people cultivating immortals in the Qin Dynasty, and the most powerful one is standing in the Imperial City, but what is your egret flying?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Egret fly the facial expression on the face is not fixed, cold hum a: "you also deserve to despise me?"


    "Why should I look down on you?" Xiao Yao asked, "indeed, you are also a figure on the list of top ten experts and a leader of the Qin Dynasty, but what are your abilities? How can you put pressure on me? Because of your accomplishments? Or because of the soldiers in your hands? "


    "Today, I will let you know that there is a fierce tiger in Daqin, named egret flying." Egret flies to finish saying this words, silver gun in hand then soars to the sky, pierces a silver awn, tears the void, draws the murderous spirit, whistling toward Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes remain unchanged, and Fu Li in his hand is still clenched.


    "I have a sword, not to kill immortals, not to break the river, not to destroy the city."


    "But it''s more than enough to kill you!"


    That''s what Xiao Yao said.


    Egret fly without any idea, he just quietly watching Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body also soared in the air again, with a talisman at his feet and a sword.


    Gold and silver, together.


    After a brief collision, Xiao Yao grabs a ripple and spreads forward with his sword as his root.


    Like the moon, like China.


    Egret flying hand silver gun also soared again out of a silver light, silver light such as column, with a rebuke, Yuehua was broken, ripple is no longer.


    Dressed in white and armed with a silver gun, he led the way.


    For a long time, the momentum has burst out.


    What is potential? The situation is overwhelming.


    When the power rises, egrets fly with the spirit of destroying the city and shaking the mountains


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to immerse himself, and he didn''t dare to harass him. Fu Li turned into a golden light and rushed to the egret again.


    Later, the Xuan iron sword was held by Xiao Yao again.


    "It''s more than enough to kill you with the three moves of setting up a sword, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao chuckled, but several people knew how much pressure he was under at this time.


    Egret fly, this young but famous for many years.


    At this time, the cultivation of Qichong master has been revealed.


    Xiao Yao has enough confidence in himself, but why is egret flying?


    Even though Xiao Yao''s growth rate has made egret fly feel amazing, in egret''s view, today is the day to understand this weather machine.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, who is constantly colliding with egrets, we can only feel shocked.


    They know that Xiao Yao is very powerful, but they don''t think how powerful Xiao Yao is.


    Just as they can feel the strength of Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e''s egret flying, they may not be able to feel the Qi of Xiao long elephant.


    Because they are not the enemy of Xiao long elephant, they will never know how terrible Xiao long elephant is.


    How many of them died in the hands of egret fly, so in their hearts, egret fly may have been a nightmare for them.


    Now, Xiao Yao, the son of their general, is holding an iron sword to push egret back. He is pushing back, and he continues to push back.


    A retreat is 30 Li, although the other side can still step on the gas and return.


    But that''s enough, isn''t it?


    Under him, the bronze terracotta warriors and horses have been at war with the more than 40000 Qin troops.


    In fact, only with these bronze terracotta warriors and horses, it is not necessarily impossible to defeat the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    Which bronze man does not have the ability to fight one against five and one against ten?


    However, Xiao Yao does not want to let the bronze terracotta warriors and horses have too much consumption and casualties. He just hopes to pay the minimum price to win Yuanyang city.


    After all, this Yuanyang city was originally from the Qing Dynasty!


    Is it really so difficult to just take back what you lost?


    Egret fly with his silver gun momentum and smash the sky again and again, tell Xiao Yao, some think clearly very easy things, really do, it is very difficult.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who easily flinches.


    The black iron sword in his hand also gives egret a headache.


    A sword makes the whole world startled.


    When the sword rises, the mountains and rivers swing.


    The standing sword style is a good lesson for Bai Lufei. He didn''t know that the three standing sword styles were created by Xu kuangge? So he always thought that if the three movements of Li Jian were so powerful, how strong was Xu kuangge?


    Is it really an enemy immortal? The sword''s power is still up. Xiao Yao won''t let it fall easily. It''s like holding a thin wire in his hand and pulling a kite flying in the sky. It''s enough to grasp that degree¡° This shot is called Jingzhe Suddenly, the oppressed egret flew and shot again. The silver of the gun head can make Xiao Yao have a moment''s panic. One shot of stung, all over the world. Xiao Yao suddenly shrinks and absorbs the sword power released. After doing everything to stop the shot, Xiao Yao''s body was driven back for tens of miles, and his chest was red. Before silver comes, fire comes first£¨ Today''s first watch is coming! We can pay attention to WeChat official account, "the author is silent," and if the explosion is more, he will be informed by the official account and then some free.

 Chapter 1494

    Raise the potential and rise, break the potential and come out.


    It is said in the Scriptures that only when you have a thorough understanding of the road, can you get what you want.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Bai Lufei, they can''t reach that level. Maybe Xu Su can.


    However, this shot, for stung, has a trace of Avenue.


    Go out, rise, fall and rest with the trend.


    It can be called "thoroughness".


    Xiao Yao doesn''t like egret flying, and can''t find a reason to think that the other party is worth appreciating. But now, this shot makes Xiao Yao''s soul scared.


    In the world of Lingwu, there are countless people who use guns to cultivate immortals. But if there are any outstanding people, I''m afraid the egrets are flying.


    Finally, Xiao Yao returned to Yuanyang City, tired and disheartened.


    It''s like a failed attack.


    He always felt that the shot that egret had fired before was enough for him to recall for a long time.


    He thought too much in his mind. He didn''t know where he had put the black iron sword in his hand. A lonely face.


    Su Changliu, who was in a fierce battle, raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with a smile.


    "You really don''t know sword!" Su Changliu scolded angrily.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, turned to look at him, eyes empty.


    Egret flies with a smile, looking at Su Changliu.


    I''m very interested.


    "That shot scared you to cry?"


    "That will make you lose heart?"


    "The sword has two fronts. Why


    Xiao Yao looks at Su Changliu and shakes his head.


    In fact, if he really wants to answer, Xiao Yao can use his brain to think of a fairly good answer, but he knows that the answer he said is far from the truth Su Changliu wants to tell him, so he doesn''t want to answer.


    "The sword has two fronts. On the one hand, it kills the enemy, on the other hand, it introspects itself." With a long sword in his hand, Su Changliu waved a strong wind of peeling, stirring up hundreds of Qin Dynasty soldiers.


    When the next sword swings away, the front is empty, although the soldiers of the king of Qin are still in succession.


    "When you get out of the sheath, ask for a helping hand."


    "When you take up the sword, ask for courage."


    "When you take back the sword, ask for one to be worthy of."


    "You can''t hold the sword, where can you place the sword Qi?"


    Su Changliu roared out every word.


    He always felt that it was a muddle headed thing for his master to give the dark iron sword to Xiao Yao and give him a sword Qi. Such a young man really has a good talent in cultivation. But when it comes to using the sword, why should he use it?


    What qualifications does he have?


    But since the black iron sword has been in Xiao Yao''s hand, he can only recognize it.


    Later, when he taught Xiao Yao the three forms of standing sword, he finally saw the shining point of Xiao Yao''s body that was worth nodding. He had to admit that Xiao Yao''s talent in realizing sword was worth his high glance.


    Now, it makes him feel that he hates iron but not steel.


    Is that sword heavy?


    Why can''t you hold it?


    Before that shot is really amazing, but that shot, even if stung, can break Xiao Yao''s spine?


    Fart!


    Su Changliu angrily reprimanded, separated a sword Qi, and flew to the egret.


    Egret flies suddenly a Zheng.


    He did not expect that at this time, the other party even dare to distract themselves.


    In a hurry, he blocked the sword, but it flew for several miles.


    "Such a guy is worth your headache?" Su Changliu laughed, but he didn''t realize that because of his short-term negligence, he had been approached by thousands of taxis of the Qin Dynasty.


    In other words, he didn''t realize it, he just didn''t want to.


    "With one sword alone, I can support Kunlun. Go away!"


    The light of the sword soared, and Su Changliu''s sword stirred up the storm again.


    "What a magnificent city." Xiao Yao looked at Su Changliu and sighed with a smile.


    The xuantie sword is in hand again.


    "When you get out of the sheath, ask for a helping hand."


    "When you take up the sword, ask for courage."


    "When you take back the sword, ask for one to be worthy of."


    The light of the sword flickered.


    Silver guns are coming from the East.


    He stepped on the long sword, and the baby in his body moved again.


    Compared with before, it seems that the reason that has contained the air transportation of Beifeng has become more mature and stronger.


    "I come to the west by sword, looking at the world!"


    The sword rises, the momentum rises, and the wind rises.


    "I came West by sword, sighing the vicissitudes of the ancient road!"


    The light of the sword is like a rainbow. It runs through the sky and touches the world.


    "I''ll come West by sword and kill you son of a bitch!" Xiao Yao scolded.


    This is him.


    Beifeng qi movement, all turn up, the body yuan baby rapid operation, different fire into the sword.


    "My sword is called slaughtering pigs!"


    "Egret fly, I told you to die, do you dare not die?"


    Roaring, roaring, and the sword was rolling.


    Su Chang was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao, who was walking with the sword Qi, passing over his head.


    And then, laughing.


    "If you understand why the sword is king, you can get the real sword." Su Changliu said.


    This is what Xu kuangge told him at the beginning.


    He didn''t understand, but after seeing Xiao Yao, he suddenly thought of this sentence.


    Well... It''s a good sword!


    Egret flies in amazement.


    The silver gun was still in his hand.


    After a roar, he went away.


    The sword spirit that Su Changliu left before did not cause any substantial damage to him. In fact, with Su Changliu''s strength, it is not difficult to do it.


    At first, bailufei was a little surprised, but when he saw Xiao Yao''s sword, he suddenly realized.


    When Xiao Yao regarded him as a mountain, Su Changliu told him that it was not difficult to move this mountain.


    When Xiao Yao regarded him as a river, Su Changliu told him that it was easy to break the river with his sword.


    "I can do it, why can''t you?" This is the most reasonable sentence Su Changliu told Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao understood and remembered.


    It''s just that egret has just woken up.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are calm.


    My sword is only connected with heaven and earth.


    Can you take it?


    He also stares at the egret.


    Even the amplitude of the vibration of the silver gun in the opponent''s hand can be seen clearly, and every detail can be analyzed carefully.


    Suddenly, behind Xiao Yao, there was a roar.


    "Kill


    "Kill


    "Kill


    Five thousand soldiers of the Dragon elephant army no longer hide their front.


    "Young master Xiao, you respect the dragon and elephant army with one sword. We dragon and elephant army, dance and return it!"


    Such as breaking the dike of the river, into the Qin Dynasty, leaving 20000 soldiers.


    The sword Qi in the sky is surging.


    On the ground, still you a hot blood surge!


    Xiao Yao''s mouth slightly raised a smile, some behavior, but also some pride.


    Did you conquer them after all?


    Xiao Longxiang, come here and have a look.


    What you can do, I Xiao Yao can do the same!


    "Bang!"


    Sword and gun, smashed together.


    This moment burst out of the Qi, resounding through the sky.


    Egret flying body again flying, Xiao Yao is standing in place, did not take a step forward.


    When egret fly slowly stand up, Xiao Yao just long relief.


    "You won." Egret Fei squinted at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao holds xuantie sword in his hand and has no words.


    Light wind floats.


    All of a sudden, the egret threw the silver gun. As soon as it got out, it turned into powder.


    And then, egret flying white armor, split.


    A texture, from the inside to the outside infiltration, until Xiao Yao mouth issued a "break", the armor immediately flew out.


    Egret flying body suddenly fell, fell to the ground.


    "General!"


    Some of the soldiers of the king of Qin Dynasty nearby yelled angrily and tried to kill the enemy in front of them. They tried to run to the egret. However, when they turned around, they were stabbed by a knife, and fresh blood splashed on the soldiers of the Dragon elephant of Qing Qiu Dynasty. Before he was relieved, they were trampled to death by horses.


    "In the autumn of Qing Dynasty, the king''s soldiers are pitiful. Are they really not worth pitying?"


    Xiao Yao said this to Xiao Zhan.


    "Can go home..." Egret fly lying on the ground, looking at Xiao Yao who is still hanging in the air, with a smile and a sigh. Finally, her hands beat back on the earth, and several waves hit Xiao Yao.


    From the bottom up, Xiao Yao will be overturned.


    "Finally, a present for you!" Egret flies to scold a, closed eyes.


    He thought of an old song that he often sang in the army.


    "Millions of soldiers go to the frontier, who has a man in his family?"


    "When millions of soldiers go to the frontier, there is no mother to mend her clothes."


    "Millions of soldiers and soldiers have returned, of which 900000 have already returned to their hometown."


    "Today, my soul returns to my hometown..."


    Xiao Yao is still tossing in the air.


    It''s like a draught duck that falls into the surging river and can''t find a landing site.


    Countless Qi machines poured into Xiao Yao through his pores.


    Finally, it converges into an inland river and goes straight to the vein.


    It is interwoven with sword Qi and aura.


    When Xiao Yao''s body fell to the ground, he showed a bitter smile¡° Egret fly, egret fly, you really gave me a big gift... "Muttered to himself, completely fainted. When the battle was over, there were still 10000 people left in Xiao Yao''s hands. Five thousand dragon elephant army, two thousand left. Su Chang left in the air, picked up Xiao Yao from dozens of miles away, carried him on his back, and returned to Yuanyang city¡° Look, you got it. " Su Chang said as a memento. Xiao Yao, who is still in a coma, seems to be sleeping soundly. His mouth wriggles slightly. Even Su Changliu, an eight fold master, doesn''t understand what Xiao Yao said just now. He can only mend his brain¡° That''s probably good, isn''t it? " Su Changliu said. Two thousand dragon and elephant armies and ten thousand bronze men. Guard Yuanyang city. Su Changliu walks into the city with Xiao Yao on his back¡° How much does the egret hate you? Before he died, he tried to destroy your martial pulse with Qi of the seven level master. "¡° But it''s also true. You all scold people for being pigs, and they all want them to die. It''s reasonable for them to pit you. But it''s you who can use the sword Qi to force out the Qi in your body. Why should you absorb all the Qi? Do you really want to break through? Are you crazy? Do you really think that Qi engine of Qizhong master can be easily refined? "¡° You! What a fool With that, Su Changliu laughed again. He pondered for a long time when he remembered the sword of slaughtering pigs in the air. What a fascination£¨ Today''s second is more concerned about the official account of the author''s silent steps. The time of the explosion is ahead of time.

 Chapter 1495

    In the hall of the Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan jiuzhong sits on the Dragon chair.


    On the table in front of him was a cup of tea that had already been brewed.


    He also held a memorial book in his hand. After a look, he wrapped it up again and knocked it gently on the table, making a slightly dull sound, but it could reverberate in the hall.


    "No one stands with me at dusk, no one asks me how warm my porridge is."


    "No one twists out the light with me, no one shares my book for half a lifetime."


    "No one to accompany me, the night is deep, no one to share the wine with me."


    "No one wipe my tears, no one and my dream dust."


    "No one will accompany me to look at the stars, no one will know that my tea is cold."


    "No one listens to me, no one understands my dreams."


    "Looking back on the bleak place, no one is waiting for the dim light..."


    For a long time, he raised his head with deep eyes.


    "How many years? I can''t remember clearly. From Liu Chuanqi to Murong Jiuyan, to song Xingchen, and Bai Changyu, now... Egrets fly. "


    "I have never counted the number of immortals in the Qin Dynasty."


    "It''s just, no matter how little each one is..."


    Xuanyuan nine heavy anger up, cold eyes, indifference.


    Later, his face suddenly changed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. In front of him were all the memorials of the whole table, all of which were stained with blood.


    He came out from behind and found a handkerchief embroidered with five clawed Golden Dragon. He wiped the corner of his mouth and threw it aside.


    "Xiao Long Xiang, how many years have you delayed me?"


    "Now, you''re not alone enough. Why do you have to find a son to fight with me?"


    "I just want this world, and I want to look everywhere. It''s all for me. What''s wrong?"


    "Damn it


    Yuanyang city.


    Xiao Yao wakes up.


    His face, a little pale, but fortunately, has been able to get out of bed.


    Out of the door, one of the dragon and elephant soldiers saw, immediately turned away, very fast.


    "Damn, can I eat you?" Xiao Yao is very angry. He thinks of something. He turns back to his room and looks in the mirror. He finds that he is still handsome in the mirror, and there is no old face or a face missing. He is even more depressed. He is not disfigured. What does it mean to run when he sees himself? This will hurt their young heart, OK?


    He was very uncomfortable. The thief was very uncomfortable. He went to the table, took up the kettle, poured a glass of water for himself, and then felt more comfortable.


    After a while, suddenly heard the orderly footsteps.


    He went out of the house and went up to the castle.


    Under the tower, there are two thousand dragon and elephant armies.


    It''s all in armor.


    "Why, want to attack?" Xiao Yao laughed and scolded.


    One of the vice captains, walking forward a few steps, yelled at Xiao Yao, who was still standing on the tower and looking out at him: "two thousand dragon and elephant troops, please review general Xiao!"


    Xiao Yao came back to himself before he could speak.


    Two thousand people drank in unison: "please review general Xiao!"


    "Now I''m not Mr. Xiao, but General Xiao?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "am I conquering you?"


    Two thousand soldiers standing downstairs in the city couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "what should we do? Don''t engage in formalism."


    The crowd remained motionless.


    "Come in, bring out all the spirits in Yuanyang city and drink with me!"


    A group of people came cheering and laughing.


    Xiao Yao turned around and vomited a mouthful of blood, his face even paler.


    Raise head, saw Su Changliu.


    "I just woke up. What''s wrong?" Su Chang asked with a cold face.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "Su Changliu, please pay attention to your attitude when you talk to your patriarch."


    Su Chang left gas to smile and said: "I really admire you from the bottom of my heart. What''s the degree of the disordered breath in my body? Do you still have the mind to pretend in front of me?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    As Su Changliu said, now Xiao Yao''s physical condition is very bad.


    Although he let bailufei fall from the world completely, bailufei poured all the Qi into Xiao Yao''s body when he was dying. Qizhong master''s Qi is not joking. Now he is still in Xiao Yao''s body. It''s very difficult to calm down. So he first stabilized his sword Qi and aura.


    Now, it''s not difficult for an immortal in the golden elixir period to kill Xiao Yao.


    "It''s hard to solve your current situation." Su Chang said, touching his chin.


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "I don''t know this myself?"


    "But there''s no way out." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened and he looked at Su Changliu, waiting for him to continue.


    Although Xiao Yao is an expert in medicine, it doesn''t mean that he has a way to deal with this situation. Anyway, he feels helpless now. These four words are tailor-made for him.


    Seeing that Su Chang didn''t speak for a long time, Xiao Yao couldn''t help urging him: "master Su, what can I do for you? You should say it quickly!"


    Su Chang left music and said, "you just called me by his name. In the blink of an eye, you became Su''s elder?"


    Xiao Yao


    It''s not just femininity. So is Su Changliu!


    Su Chang coughed and said, "in fact, if you want to solve the problem of Qi in your body, you just need to refine the Qi of egret."


    Xiao Yao turned and left.


    What''s more, I don''t know what you said?


    Need to hear from you?


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was angry, Su Changliu caught up with him and said, "of course, it still takes some time, so in a short time, I can teach you how to suppress the aura in your body, and by the way, you can also suppress that Qi. In this way, you can rely on sword Qi alone. Although your sword Qi is nothing now, even a triple master may not be your opponent, In a short time, it should be enough. "


    Xiao Yao felt that from the moment he opened his eyes and saw Su Changliu, he finally said something useful.


    "What can you do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go back to the house first." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, leading back to the room.


    "Go to bed." When Su Changliu talked, he closed the door.


    He turned to see Xiao Yao motionless, but also full of panic staring at himself, suddenly depressed, rubbed his face, also did not see what rubbed down, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao asked cautiously, "what do you want? Well, you open the door first and say yes first. Although I''m not in good health now, if you really want to do something to me at this time, you still have a good name for saying that you want to help me suppress the Qi engine, I''ll work hard with you! "


    Su Changliu


    Although he is a little absent-minded, he is not a fool after all!


    Xiao Yao looked at him with such eyes and said such words. If he didn''t know what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time, it was that there was something wrong with his brain.


    He felt that his heart was suffering. If he had to use four words to describe Xiao Yao, the only thing he could think of was filthy.


    "What are you thinking? Although I haven''t touched a woman for so many years, I won''t be interested in men! " Su Changliu growled.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    He just wanted to disgust Su Changliu. Who let this bastard spend a long time in front of him?


    Don''t you like to show off?


    Xiao Yao lies on the bed, and Su Changliu begins to guide the sword Qi in Xiao Yao''s body. Xiao Yao doesn''t learn this technique either. The main reason is that he doesn''t have su Changliu''s powerful sword Qi in his body. If he wants to learn it, he can''t learn it!


    When I had Su Changliu''s accomplishments and sword spirit, it was not difficult to achieve these.


    When the sword Qi was led to the sea of Qi, Xiao Yao quickly suppressed egret''s Qi and his aura.


    "That''s what happened. As long as you don''t mobilize your aura, egret''s air engine can''t do anything to you." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It''s a very good result for him to mobilize the sword Qi in his body.


    He gave a wry smile. I didn''t expect egret to fly out so freely.


    Su Changliu said: "I really don''t know what you think. Do you really want to break through? Do you have to absorb the air engine of egret


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said: "people are so kind that they have to give me a gift before they die. I think he''s going to die anyway. What he gives me is certainly not a bad thing. Maybe he will think that I can kill him. It''s very promising. So if he wants to help me, who knows that he doesn''t appreciate me much?"


    Su Chang gave a cold hum.


    He felt that three-year-old children would not believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    "This is the end of the matter. I won''t say much about it. Anyway, it''s all your own choice." Su Changliu said.


    At that time, he didn''t want to take care of Xiao Yao, but he was also in a hot relationship with others, and had no time to deal with Xiao Yao.


    Besides, in fact, Xiao Yao''s choice is not really right or wrong.


    From the present point of view, Xiao Yao was not dead after all, and he suppressed the Qi in his body.


    If he''s lucky, he can really refine egret''s Qi, even if it''s only half of it. It''s not impossible for Xiao Yao to jump to the level of Liuzhong master.


    Therefore, it still depends on Xiao Yao''s own nature. When Xiao Yao thought about it, he thought that there was a sentence left by Su Chang just now that was quite right. Now he just wants to break through and be crazy. The only thing that can be sure is that if he stands in front of Xuanyuan jiuzhong now, he almost has no chance to fight back. How could he not want to improve his cultivation as soon as possible? At least, you have to fight that guy, right? As long as they have the power of the first World War, and Xiao Long, Su Changliu and others, they want to kill Xuanyuan Jiuchong together, which is not unimaginable¡° Must we take a step forward? " Xiao Yao said to himself. Su Chang took a deep look at Xiao Yao, but he didn''t speak. After a while, Xiao Yao stood up again and put on his clothes¡° Where are you going? "¡° Go back and see Xiao long elephant. " Xiao Yao said£¨ Today''s third watch! It''s a million word update, and it''s still exploding!)

 Chapter 1496

    This time, Xiao Yao went back alone.


    Su Chang stayed in Yuanyang city. After all, as soon as Xiao Yao left, he would take away the remaining 10000 bronze men. As a result, only 2000 dragon and elephant armies were stationed in Yuanyang city.


    Although it is said that the Dragon elephant army is brave, no one would think that only two thousand dragon elephant army would be enough to shut out the soldiers of the Zhao state and the Qin Dynasty.


    Therefore, Su Changliu had to stay for a while, waiting for Xiao Ziang to bring 20000 soldiers to guard.


    After seeing Xiao long elephant, Xiao Yao was much more relaxed.


    Although Xiao Longxiang is still in the hospital bed now, I don''t know why. As long as I see him, Xiao Yao will feel more stable.


    It''s just a sense of security.


    Before Xiao Yao came back, the war report had already come back.


    Before Xiao Zhan, he met Xiao Yao in person.


    Facing Xiao Long Xiang, Xiao Yao said, "when I saw Xiao Zhan before, he told me that he was convinced."


    "Well." Xiao Longxiang nodded, "he can kill egrets, and he can take five thousand dragon elephant army to encircle and suppress forty-three thousand King Qin Dynasty tiger soldiers. Why can he refuse? Does he dare? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said modestly, "it''s not true. There are also my bronze men. I lost a lot in this fight. There are still 10000."


    "Do you feel guilty?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    In fact, it''s not a loss to be able to kill egret, even if you pay some price?


    To say that, he felt that he was lucky this time. If he brought not 5000 soldiers but 50000 soldiers, bailufei would not stay and choose to fight to death. At least, he would not have to think about killing Xiao Yao. In his opinion, the best chance for him to kill Xiao Yao was before. I don''t know, that''s what Xiao Yao thought, The collision of the two people''s ideas led to the present result, but Xiao Yao''s luck was a little better. At the last moment, he realized a sword and sent egret back to his hometown.


    Xiao long elephant sat down slowly, looked at Xiao Yao and sighed.


    "It''s hard for egrets to fly, isn''t it?" Xiao Long Xiang asked, his eyes full of blame.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and nodded again.


    Although he hasn''t said it yet, Xiao Longxiang hasn''t recovered his fighting ability yet, but the cultivation of eight level masters is still here. It''s not surprising to see that. Before, Xiao Yao''s idea was that if Xiao long elephant could see it, he would confess. If he couldn''t see it, it would be over. There was no reason for his old man to worry about this and that.


    What''s more, he always felt that Xiao Longxiang would have to blame him if he knew.


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t think of Xiao''s attitude.


    "I don''t have much to say about your choice. Anyway, our Xiao family''s luck has not been very bad. You and I are all very good. Now you still have sword Qi in your body. There should be no problem. How many masters can you deal with?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and held out three fingers.


    Then he changed back and put up four fingers.


    "Quadruple master?" Xiao Longxiang was a little surprised.


    "Well, before, Su Changliu said that I could only deal with the triple master''s immortal cultivators, but I always felt that even if it was the quadruple cultivation, it would not matter." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Full face of relaxed, and disapproval.


    As for whether he really thought so in his heart, it is not known.


    Xiao long elephant was also angry, said: "can you point a little face?"


    "Let me have some face. You have to set an example." Xiao Yao sneered.


    Xiao Long Xiang thought about it and waved his hand: "I''m old. I''ll just muddle along in my life. Anyway, I can''t get rid of this problem."


    Xiao Yao holds his chin and looks at Xiao long elephant.


    "Next, stay here and take good care of yourself." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Long was stunned.


    "I have to go to the martial arts conference. I said that before. Did you forget?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xiao Longxiang is really going to jump.


    "I said, are you crazy? Now aura is useless. Do you still want to go to the martial arts meeting? Yes, I admit that there are not so many quadruple masters and quintuple masters in Lingwu world now, but there are about ten in Zhao state of the Qin Dynasty. Why do you think they won''t trouble you? Or do you really have enough confidence in yourself to hide your whereabouts


    Xiao long elephant stares round the eye bead son, this scold rise, almost have no an end.


    "Well, even if you can really hide, can you guarantee that you will never be exposed? In case of exposure, do you know what will happen? Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t do it, he can kill you! "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "bet on it. Anyway, didn''t you say it before? Our Xiao family has always been very lucky. "


    "I was comforting you!" Xiao Longxiang immediately said, "besides, you don''t know that I have the problem of boasting and forcing!"


    Xiao Yao felt speechless.


    It''s not a simple way for the whole Lingwu world to find a second one except Xiao long elephant.


    "But I still want to gamble!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang was completely speechless. He thought about it carefully. He thought that all the people in his family were born gamblers, and they were very lucky gamblers.


    "Really?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao heard this sentence, his face also showed a smile again, when Xiao Longxiang asked, it means that the other party has decided to agree. In this case, what''s the matter with Xiao Yao?


    "Think about it." Xiao Yao said, "you have to look at the scenery everywhere."


    "All right." Xiao Longxiang said, "in fact, I still don''t grasp your personality characteristics, but I always feel that since you are my son, you should be as stubborn as me."


    Xiao Yao said nothing with a smile.


    "If you want to go there, go. Anyway, you are not a child. You will have your own consideration when you do anything." Xiao Longxiang said, "what''s more, you''re right. We don''t have much time left."


    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face gradually subsided. After a moment, he asked, "are you worried too?"


    As soon as Xiao Longxiang heard this, he laughed and said, "what''s the name of this? Since I came to this world, when am I not in a hurry? It''s no use just worrying. Everything has to be done step by step. No matter Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Zhao wei''e, it was like that kind of towering mountain in my eyes at the beginning. Fortunately, I''m not bad either. In fact, I never felt that there was any unattainable mountain in the world, Zhumu on the earth, which was conquered by people? What about Xuanyuan jiuzhong? "


    Xiao Yao gives the elephant a thumbs up.


    He felt that he had finally appreciated the hegemony of the God of war in Qingqiu.


    That''s what he thought, and that''s what he said.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Longxiang.


    "I have promised you, and you flatter me. What''s the point?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what I said is from my heart."


    "Do you want to wait for Su Chang to stay with you?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "Su Chang can''t leave for the time being. There are still not enough experts in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. If he stays here, he can help a lot. At least, if Xuanyuan jiuzhong really comes, it''s not impossible to stop him or even leave him with your strength." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang hears the speech and nods. What Xiao Yao says is quite reasonable. Su Changliu is really a master among the masters. Let''s not talk about the cultivation of his eight level Masters first. Even if he is a sword player, he can be the best. In the past, there was a Xu crazy song who was ahead of Kendo for hundreds of years. Now, Xu crazy song has soared. Su Changliu is still the leader of Kendo Changhong.


    With him, it''s not complicated that they want to block Xuanyuan jiuzhong when they get well.


    "Is that Zhao Tieniu? Although Zhao Tieniu is still a seven level master, he can protect you with a single stroke. " Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Zhao Tieniu can''t either. Now Su Chang is still in Yuanyang city. If he follows me, what will you do here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Long Xiang could not hold his breath and asked, "are you planning to enter the Dragon Cave alone?"


    "Ha ha, I''m not going to the great Qin Dynasty. What a dragon cave!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao''s words made Xiao Long''s elephant face sink.


    "It seems that you really intend to go alone." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "no kidding, I can hide my accomplishments well by myself. But if you add Zhao Tieniu or Su Changliu, it''s difficult for me to hide myself so that everyone can''t notice me."


    Xiao Longxiang looks at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao also chooses to look at each other.


    After a while, Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    "Yes?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Roll, roll." Xiao Long waved his hand impatiently, "just come back alive..."


    "I can''t just come back alive. My purpose is not to come back alive, nor to really see the scenery. Before I come back alive again, I have to see the prince of the Qin Dynasty!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang suddenly became serious. He stared at Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, I really don''t care about those people. I just trampled on the Qin Dynasty, kicked their country open, and then killed Xuanyuan jiuzhong. So, no matter what, you can''t die. If you are really dead, do you think I dare to go back? Do you think I can still talk to your mother? "


    Xiao Yao stood up and walked towards the door, saying: "don''t worry, I can''t die. I''m a tough man..." he went out of the house, found a horse and left. Xiao long elephant walked out of the house and stood on the wall. He looked at Xiao Yao''s back and laughed¡° If you go away on your own, you can ride on your own in the world... (today''s fourth watch!)

 Chapter 1497

    The state of Wei, in that mountain village.


    The reason why the little monk can''t get out of the door is not only that the Qi in his body is unpredictable, but also that he is imprisoned.


    That room is guarded every day.


    Mei Zi, with several children, walks around the door every day.


    They never believed what Suiyang said.


    In the past, they thought Suiyang was the best talker and the kindest person in the village. But when he sent someone to unite with the village head to detain the young monk, renshe collapsed completely. Now they don''t know what kind of person Suiyang is, but they always feel that the little monk should be the kindest person in the world, and they won''t do anything to them.


    Suiyang said that the little monk stole the things he brought back from outside.


    He also said that the young monk''s face is ugly and his body is shaking now. It''s not because of healing, but because he has brought disease, the so-called plague. It''s highly contagious and no one is allowed to visit him.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for their lack of access to the young monk, now the young monk may not even have the chance to breathe alive.


    Whenever someone wants to contact the little monk, he will faint within one meter, and no one can explain what happened. At first, some people insisted that the little monk is a virtuous monk, which is the protection of the body by Buddhism. But later, in the middle of the night, the Shura roar from the hell will be heard in the room, and no one dares to say that, So at this time Suiyang stood up and pushed the boat along the river, saying that the little monk not only had the plague, but also the reincarnation of demons, trying to harm the common people.


    At the beginning, some people may not want to believe it, but with more people saying this, others will naturally believe it. Moreover, with the current situation of the young monk, others have to believe it even if they don''t want to.


    Of course, it is not known whether there are Suiyang''s means.


    In fact, Suiyang''s idea is very simple.


    Little monk has never offended him from the beginning to now, but in his opinion, little monk can''t keep it. Once he keeps it, it will cause him great trouble.


    The little monk didn''t make any mistakes. Even in Suiyang''s eyes, he thought the little monk was a good man, but sometimes he knew too much, which was the biggest mistake.


    How can there be so much benevolence, justice and morality?


    How much is one jin? How about three jin?


    Anyway, Mr. Suiyang never paid attention to these four words.


    Suiyang has never taken these four words seriously.


    It''s just that the little monk has some sober moments,


    When she is sober, Mei Zi seems to feel it in advance and secretly brings food. The two young people guarding the door are always entangled by several children, which gives Mei Zi a chance to take advantage of.


    Interestingly, in this village, all adults feel that the young monk is really reincarnated as Suiyang said. He is plagued and immoral, but all the children believe that the young monk is wronged.


    How clean their world is. They think the little monk is a good man, so he must be a good man.


    When he sneaked into the little monk''s house, the little monk blinked at her with a smile on his face, but his face looked white.


    "How can I see you every time I wake up?" The little monk asked, holding his chin and looking at the plum.


    "Well..." Mei Zi thought about it and said with a smile, "probably because I come here more coincidentally every time."


    The little monk nodded and didn''t think much about it.


    In fact, it''s the little monk who never knows how many times plum has come in a day.


    "Eat quickly. I''ll have to take the dishes and bowls back when I finish eating." Mei Zi urged.


    The little monk picked up the bowl and chopsticks, looked at the plum, thought about it, and asked, "why do you want to come to see me? Don''t you worry that my plague will infect you? "


    "Well, that''s what the old Wang BA in Suiyang said. I don''t believe it!" Meizi said that before, she would never use such ugly words to call Suiyang, but now Suiyang stands on the opposite side of the little monk, and has done a series of things, which makes Meizi feel uncomfortable no matter how she looks at him.


    The little monk blinked at the plum and asked, "do you believe me that much?"


    "Why not?" Meizi said, "I only believe what I see, what I feel, and what I hear. I always feel that hearsay and parroting is a very irresponsible thing."


    Little monk, if you think about it, if you realize it, all you think about.


    "In fact, don''t blame the villagers." Meizi said, "they are just cheated by Suiyang."


    The little monk shook his head: "I don''t blame them."


    Mei Zi nodded and didn''t know whether what the little monk said was true or false. Only the little monk himself knew what he thought.


    "Are you better then?" Mei Zi asked again.


    Although I don''t know what happened to the little monk, in her opinion, the little monk is really sick.


    "Well, it''s OK," the little monk said with a smile.


    After a while, the door was knocked three times.


    While chatting with the little monk, Mei Zi was listening all the time.


    After hearing the sound, she quickly put the chopsticks in her basket.


    "I have to go."


    The little monk looked at the plum, sighed and said, "don''t come in the future."


    With his strength, it''s really no big deal to eat less meals. On the contrary, every time Mei Zi comes, he has to bear a great risk.


    Moreover, he felt that he could not protect Mei now.


    As long as the internal Qi is involved, the person hiding in his body will have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "That won''t do. It won''t make you hungry." Said plum.


    With these words, she hurried to the door.


    "It''s not necessary..." the little monk said with a bitter smile.


    "Who said that?" Mei Zi turned her head and glared at him. She turned her white eyes and even added some charm to her. "How can I say that you have also saved my brother?"


    Then he turned and left.


    The little monk gave a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha ha. It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that this girl should be so simple. " That annoying voice, sounded again.


    The little monk''s eyes were cold and he didn''t speak, but the expression on his face was full of disgust. If Xiao Yao and others saw it, they would be very surprised. It''s hard to imagine that the little monk''s face would show such an expression.


    "Little monk, if you want me to say it, you can give up. You haven''t changed me for such a long time. It can be seen how stubborn I am!" When the voice spoke, the tone was full of sarcasm to the little monk.


    The little monk still didn''t answer him.


    After such a long time, he realized it.


    I really can''t persuade each other with words. In this case, it''s better to refine the person in my body.


    "If I can''t send you to reincarnation, I''ll send you to hell to suffer." This is what the little monk finally said to the man in his body.


    It can be seen that he is really a little angry.


    He is really capable of making the little monk angry.


    "Before long, you will find that the people you treated with courtesy and compassion were all people who would come to you with a butcher''s knife." The voice said, "in fact, there are so many good people in the world? I always feel that in this world, there are bad people everywhere. At least, they have evil thoughts in their hearts. If they are led a little, they will be out of control. Of course, I''m talking to you now, but you don''t understand it. When you see it with your own eyes and feel it, you will understand everything. "


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he came out of the monk''s house and came home, three or five men rushed in behind Suiyang.


    Seeing Suiyang, Meizi no longer has the previous intimacy, but is alert and panic.


    She always felt that this former beloved uncle Suiyang was like a changed person.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suiyang looks at Meizi with cold eyes.


    "Where are you again?" Suiyang said.


    Plum bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    "Did I warn you not to go near the dead monk before?" Asked Suiyang.


    "He''s not dead. He''s still alive." Plum said with a sneer.


    "Dying." Suiyang said.


    Mei Zi was angry. She glared at each other and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    When she spoke, she looked around and found that this time, none of the people Suiyang brought was from the village. They all followed Suiyang from the outside.


    After discovering this, Mei Zi became more and more frightened.


    "Tie her up." Suiyang said.


    The young people standing behind Suiyang rushed towards Meizi at once. They were quick and agile, and their skills were obviously extraordinary. Meizi, a girl from every family, had no ability to compete with these young and strong men. In a moment, she was tied up by all sorts of people.


    Suiyang walked towards Meizi step by step and took out a dark pill in his hand.


    He went up to Meizi and looked at her.


    "Before, I really didn''t want to do anything about you. In my eyes, you are always the little girl, but plum, am I really bad to you? Am I bad to tiger? Why do you have to force me in such a way? " When Suiyang speaks, he pinches Meizi''s nose. When Meizi is out of breath and opens his mouth subconsciously, Suiyang quickly puts the black pill into Meizi''s mouth.


    Mei Zi coughed desperately, reached out to pick his throat, but the pill had turned into water and stayed down his throat¡° Look at her. Three days later, a person infected by the plague will be found in the village. "¡° At that time, there was a mountain of hard evidence. Who would question my words? " Suiyang went out with a smile£¨ Today''s fifth watch.)

 Chapter 1498

    Xiao Yao''s aura in his body has been completely suppressed now, so not to mention the hidden breath, originally, there was no Qi.


    It took Xiao Yao a month to pass through the state of Zhao. Originally, he wanted to get to the southern Chu in advance. Now it seems that it is not easy for him to catch up on time. How can he think so much?


    "Don''t make trouble all the way." When he left the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Yao said to himself in his heart.


    Especially in the state of Zhao.


    Although he has hidden his own breath and used the technique of changing appearance, it is a place of right and wrong for Xiao Yao in the state of Zhao. Even if he uses sword Qi, he may expose his position. If he is found by Xuanyuan jiuzhong of the Qin Dynasty or Zhao wei''e of the state of Zhao, it will be a dead end, There''s no chance to escape.


    It''s a gamble. It''s a gamble on one''s own life.


    In the past, Xiao Yao would never have done such a thing. After all, the risk he took was not directly proportional to the return he could get in the end. But it was the note left by the little monk that made Xiao Yao forget so much.


    Now don''t take risks, waiting for others to deliver the cooked food?


    In the absence of any way, Xiao Yao had to take risks in order to return to the earth as soon as possible. After leaving the earth for a long time, Xiao Yao missed it more and more. What''s more, now the earth is in a dilemma.


    After passing through the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao was completely relieved.


    Finally, it''s out of danger.


    Through the state of Zhao, to the north foot, through the north foot, and the North Chu, over the North Chu, to the South Chu. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao felt a headache. According to the calculation of time, the martial arts conference should start in 40 days.


    Fortunately, the martial arts conference lasted a long time. Xiao Yao didn''t really want to attend the martial arts conference this time. He just wanted to see Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Therefore, it''s probably enough time to catch up. He didn''t stay in the north foot. On the one hand, time is very precious for Xiao Yao now. On the other hand, if Xiao Yao really shows up in the north foot, it''s easy to expose his current position. Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Zhao weie are not fools, Xiao Yao may soon be able to calculate the purpose and the place to go, which is absolutely not a good thing for Xiao Yao, and even cause fatal trouble.


    In the north, Xiao Yao knew something that surprised him.


    I heard that in recent days, the northern foothills began to recruit again.


    This makes many people feel difficult to understand and even a little scared.


    In addition, the army in the northern foothills has strengthened its training intensity.


    This is just the restoration of peace. The northern foot of the emperor has been in the ascended position. According to the theory, the Treasury of the north side is empty. Wu Wutong is already in such a hurry to start recruiting and training. How long will it take for the north to fight again?


    Xiao Yao can guess some, but he can give a bitter smile.


    This woman is still too anxious!


    However, it is reasonable to say that we should be ready now. But now I don''t know what''s going on in the state of Jiang. When the southern Chu affair has come to an end, I have to make time to go to the state of Jiang.


    Compared with Wu Wutong''s words, Xiao Yao felt that Li Xiongshan was more uneasy.


    When he was in the state of Jiang before, Xiao Yao did not beat Li xiongshan less. However, this may not be a good thing. What a good effect, it will make Li xiongshan more and more afraid. Moreover, according to his strength and frequency, we can see how worried Xiao Yao is about that guy. Everyone will change. There is no unchangeable person, let alone unchangeable mood, Now Li xiongshan is the emperor of the state of Jiang, which is not what it used to be. In such a big environment, who knows if that guy can still stick to his heart?


    However, if Li xiongshan really dares to do that, Xiao Yao must kill Li xiongshan even if he does not want the help of Jiang state. Otherwise, how wronged will he be?


    The Wutong tree has been opened now in the Northern Piedmont, but long time to be prosperous.


    Everything is new, which makes Xiao Yao feel that the north foot is really good. And now the northern foot of the mountain is really unable to stand up to the ups and downs.


    The significance of Beilu to Xiao Yao is quite wonderful.


    Although Xiao Yao is not from Lingwu world, he always feels that the north foot of Lingwu world is his root.


    It''s his hometown. It''s both glorious and humiliating. When he had such an idea, Xiao Yao himself was scared. He felt that his current idea was very dangerous, very dangerous.


    It is very likely that you will fall into the mire if you are not careful.


    Of course, these are not the things Xiao Yao needs to think about now. What he wants to think about now is that he has to cross the northern foothills and reach the southern Chu as soon as possible.


    For Xiao Yao, the quickest way to cross the north foot in the shortest time is to speed up. If it is changed to the past, Xiao Yao will certainly despise it. After all, he is also an expert. Even if he can''t fly casually, it''s no problem to use aura to drive!


    The current situation is too special


    On the way, Xiao Yao even met several young people. They were resting in an inn. Xiao Yao also learned from their conversation that the two men and two women were going to southern Chu to attend the martial arts conference.


    These seem to be the best young people in Beilu, but now Xiao Yao''s aura is suppressed, and it is impossible to see their accomplishments.


    The real reason why Xiao Yao wants to get close to them is also very simple. Three of these four young people are aristocrats in the northern foothills. They can pass quickly everywhere they go. They also know that all the post stations in the northern foothills can exchange their own relationship for the best and fastest horses.


    Since this is the case, Xiao Yao has no reason not to want to take a ride.


    Sitting down in the Inn and having lunch, Xiao Yao specially chose a table to lean against them.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, the other party even took the initiative to chat about Xiao Yao.


    "If you want to talk about it, the martial arts conference held by the southern Chu state is actually meaningless." One of the young men took off his hat and put it aside. He looked pretty. He was about 1.8 meters tall. His face was clean without a beard. He was a bit of a cream boy, which made a great contrast with the other man. Although he was not very old, the other one had a beard, clear outline, thick eyebrows and big eyes, Give people a masculine momentum.


    After hearing this, the bearded man said with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    "Why! The real pride of heaven didn''t come, and a group of people didn''t know what to toss about. " Cream Xiaosheng sighed and said.


    "So it is." The bearded man was slightly stunned. When he came back, he also laughed.


    But sitting with them, there were two girls left, all at a loss.


    One of the girls in a long skirt looked at the pretty man and asked, "Mr. Xu, who is the man you are talking about?"


    "Xiao Yao!" The pretty man said with a smile, "the whole north foot, oh no, it should be said, is the whole Lingwu world. How many people don''t know his name? How many people have never heard of this name? As long as in front of Xiao Yao, who dares to shout at the top of his voice, saying that he is the son of heaven? It''s not bullshit. What is it? "


    Hearing the words Xiao Yao, the two girls showed a sudden expression.


    Indeed, the name of Xiao Yao in the whole northern foothills is really unknown to everyone.


    The key to a task on the list of top ten Lingwu masters in the world is not yet 30 years old. What is such a person, not a genius?


    "A short time ago, I heard something, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not." The pretty man talked again.


    "I don''t know what news Mr. Xu heard? Can you share something with us? " The long skirt girl said with a smile.


    The pretty man looked around and pretended to be mysterious, which also made people laugh and cry.


    "In fact, the news I''m going to say is hearsay. Now I''m not sure what''s going on." Said the handsome man.


    "Before I say Xu, do you say it or not? Is it over? " Another girl, wearing strong clothes and long hair, looks clean and neat. Her eyes are full of impatience. It seems that the next second, a punch will hit the pretty man''s face.


    The pretty man called Xu Qian turned his mouth, looked at the bearded man, and said, "I said axe, can you take care of your sister?"


    The bearded man smiles, shakes his head, and gives Xu Qian a look of helplessness. For this, Xu qian can only say nothing again.


    "Xu Qian, I think you really want to die." The girl holding her fist, turned her wrist and looked at Xu Qian with a cold look.


    Xu Qian shuddered. He seemed to think of the fear of being dominated. He said quickly, "don''t scare me. Can''t I? Just before, I heard that the egret of the Qin Dynasty was killed by Xiao Yao! "


    "Huh?" The three men''s faces changed.


    Since they know Xiao Yao, they can''t be unaware of who egret Fei is.


    That''s a real master! I don''t know how many years I''ve been in Lingwu world''s top ten experts list.


    Such a person, say die to die?


    "Of course, I''ve heard about it. I don''t know if it''s true." Xu Qian whispered.


    The man who called axe took a deep breath, frowned slightly, and said, "your information has always been very accurate. Now I''m not sure, just because I can''t believe it?"


    Xu Qian did not comment.


    "If so, Xiao Yao''s strength is really terrible. Even egret is not his opponent?" The ax laughed, "it''s worthy of the people who go out from our north foot!"£¨ Today''s chapter six is 19000 words...)

 Chapter 1499

    To say, Xiao Yao is not from Beilu. In fact, it''s no secret to be in Beilu. Up to now, no one knows which country Xiao Yao is from. However, it can be admitted that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Beilu has always been very good. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, there would not be a female emperor in Beilu, As for the relationship between the empress and Xiao Yao, it''s not clear. Although no one said that, as long as people have a long brain, they can basically guess some of them. It''s just a guess. If you dare to say that, it''s another matter.


    In any case, in the eyes of all the people in Beilu, Xiao Yao went out from their Beilu, so no matter what others say, at least they believe that Xiao Yao is a Beilu person. As long as someone dares to come forward to refute, they will be drowned in the saliva of the people in Beilu. How can they be willing to miss such an opportunity when there is such a person with a long face for Beilu? Therefore, for a long time, Xiao Yao has become the pride of all people in the northern foothills, from the government to the people.


    Now, Xiao Yao met his little fan brother, this feeling is really a little strange.


    However, it must be nonsense to say that there is no complacency at all. This is human nature!


    Xiao Yao simply put up his ears and waited for them to continue talking.


    The man named Xu Qian''s eyes shine when he mentions Xiao Yao.


    It''s like mentioning the most eye-catching Huakui in a brothel. It''s like the same expression when Liu Chengfeng mentioned Xiaolong elephant in front of Xiao Yao. Now it''s Xiao Yao''s turn.


    "Xu Qian, do you think Xiao Yao''s strength is really enough to kill the egret?" Asked the long skirt girl.


    "I think so!" Xu Qian said, "in my opinion, nothing can happen to Xiao Yao."


    This is some blind worship, Xiao Yao thought.


    He felt that there were too many things he couldn''t do to count.


    It''s just that there is no way to talk about many things with others.


    Most people just see the bright side of Xiao Yao, but they don''t know how much suffering Xiao Yao has experienced and how much pressure he is facing. How many people think that the great Qin Dynasty is far away? In fact, Xiao Yao thought so at first, and even now he has such an idea. However, the biggest frustration is that he knows that his opponent is terrible, but he has to stand on the opposite side of him. This is totally impossible. Who can give Xiao Yao a choice? If you want to go back, you must repel the Qin Dynasty.


    Fortunately, there is Xiao long elephant.


    Even now Xiao long elephant has fallen to the level of eight level master, but when he thinks of him, Xiao Yao will feel that the Qin Dynasty is not so terrible.


    When the sky falls down, they all have their own dads.


    For the first time, Xiao Yao felt that with his father in the house, all the problems would be much simpler.


    At least, I don''t need to think so much.


    "In fact, I think it''s impossible to kill egret with Xiao Yao''s strength." Said the girl.


    "Nonsense, what do you know?" Xu Qian has no good airway.


    The girl with strong clothes was furious and said, "Xu Qian, what did you say? You want to die, don''t you? "


    Xu Qian, who has always been cowering from the girl with strong clothes, straightened his waist and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t that right? Why do you think Xiao Yao is not a match for egret? Is it true that egrets have three heads and six arms? "


    The girl was a little surprised.


    She really didn''t expect that under her own threat, Xu Qian even dared to raise his head and choke with her.


    Is it really bad to eat? Infected the brain?


    The bearded man, the axe, coughed, looked at the girl and said, "Ran Ran, OK."


    Although the girl was a little angry, she still gave a cold hum and pinned her head aside. In fact, she also wants to understand that for Xu Qian, Xiao Yao is his belief. What she said just now is undoubtedly a blow to Xu Qian''s belief. No one can keep calm. Maybe it''s because she has been bullying Xu Qian and has been used to bullying him. That''s why she has become so natural.


    The axe looked at Xu Qian again and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, Xu Qian. In fact, I don''t think what Ran Ran said is totally unreasonable. Although Xiao Yao is very powerful and his progress is very fast, he is only at the bottom of the list of the top ten experts in Lingwu world. Besides, he said before that Xiao Yao''s strength is only five accomplishments, right? With such cultivation, it''s really not possible to kill egret Fei. "


    Xu Qian snorted, but also listened to the words of the axe. In fact, this is the reason why he is not sure of the accuracy of the information he got.


    "However, as you said before, in Xiao Yao, there is nothing impossible." The ax comforted again.


    Xu Qian smiles again and says, "that''s it! How many experts was Xiao Yao? They all dare to go directly to the imperial city of Wuli to pick up the original King Li. From the point of view of that time, Xiao Yao''s practice is undoubtedly to seek death, but Xiao Yao not only did it, but also did it without damage. Isn''t that enough to prove anything? "


    "Everything is just the information we get. As for what''s going on, I believe we''ll soon know." Long skirt girl said with a smile.


    Xu Qian nodded and said nothing more.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly spoke.


    "In fact, I think Xiao Yao can do it."


    Xu Qian immediately turned his face and his eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    "What did you say?" In fact, Xu Qian is not the kind of person who likes talking with strangers, but now when he hears that someone supports his point of view, how can he calm down?


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said with a smile, "I mean, Xiao Yao is not only a Wuzhong master, but also a swordsman. If these two things are combined together, it''s not impossible to kill the egret fly. Moreover, egret fly is not as terrible as we think. Xiao Yao is young, and he is not much bigger than Xiao Yao, He''s not as lucky as Xiao Yao. He can have so many trumps, so even if he''s not really Xiao Yao''s opponent, it''s not something beyond saying. "


    "I''ve heard before that Xiao Yao''s best skill is to defeat the stronger than himself, so I think he can still do it. I came from Zhao Guo before, so I''ve just heard of the news you got, young master. " Xiao Yao continued.


    Xu Qian''s eyes are shining and he stands up quickly. When Xiao Yao got there, he said with a smile, "are you from Zhao?"


    "Well, I''m not from the state of Zhao, but I just happened to go to those places to do something." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "In that case, did you really hear about it in the state of Zhao?" Zhao is closer to the Qing Dynasty, so the news will be faster. He thinks that the credibility of the other party''s words is still very high. If it is really like what the man said, this matter can basically be settled, and no one will continue to refute it.


    Looking at Xu Qian''s serious face, Xiao Yao was embarrassed. He suddenly felt that it was very immoral to cheat such a young man during the Spring Festival.


    But at the thought that he wanted to get to the South Chu as soon as possible, and on the premise that he could not expose his identity, Xiao Yao could only be cruel and cheat his little fan.


    "Yes, I''ve heard. In fact, all the people in the state of Zhao seem to know about it now. It''s just that the news doesn''t get to Beilu so quickly. The relationship between Beilu and the state of Zhao is not very good all the time. But I think that all the great people like the empress should have known about it." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s for sure!" Xu Qian slapped hard and said excitedly, "I knew Xiao Yao would kill the egret! Hum, what about egret flying, even if it''s an old master? In front of Xiao Yao, he is still vulnerable! "


    Xiao Yao coughed and said anxiously, "in fact, in addition to that, I also got a piece of news."


    "Oh? Say it quickly When Xu Qian finished his sentence, he suddenly felt that he was a little worried. He quickly snapped his fingers and said to the waiter, "hurry up, have a pot of your best wine!"


    With that, Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a quick smile, "don''t worry, I''ll pay for your table today!" Anyway, he was not short of money.


    "Well, shall we put the two tables together?" The axe said with a smile.


    "Yes! That''s it! " When he spoke, Xu had already started his work before.


    Faced with this impetuous young man, Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, but he stood up and helped Xu move the two tables together.


    When the wine came, Xu Qian poured another glass of wine for Xiao Yao and asked, "what''s the news?"


    Xiao Yao pondered a little, probably to organize his own language, in fact, Xiao Yao just wanted to make up his own lies closer to the truth.


    "Xiao Yao said:" although Xiao Yao killed egret fly, but that egret fly, really is not easy to deal with, so, this time Xiao Yao also suffered a very heavy injury


    "Seriously injured?" Xu Qian immediately frowned and asked, "is it serious?"


    "In a short time, I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed." Xiao Yao said.


    This is true and false.


    In fact, if you want to make up a lie that people can easily believe, that''s how you can listen to it.


    What''s more, the lie Xiao Yao made up now is not incomprehensible to Xu Qian and others. After all, there was a big gap between Xiao Yao and Bai Lufei. If he didn''t pay a certain price, it would be too difficult to kill Bai Lufei.


    Even Xu Qian thought so.


    "Will Xiao Yao''s accomplishments and strength be affected?" Xu Qian asked anxiously.


    Today''s seventh watch! Update twenty-two thousand words today, remember to pay attention to the official account "the author is silent." The outbreak will say, fanwai is also there, momeda!)

 Chapter 1500

    Xiao Yao can''t help sighing after hearing Xu Qian''s words.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, the fact is that Xu Qian didn''t worship Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao''s accomplishments. Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s any good. Anyway, it''s human nature. This man named Xu Qian doesn''t know much about himself, and he''s not a friend. He has no reason to worship himself without reason.


    Comparatively speaking, he felt that Liu Chengfeng''s worship of Xiao Longxiang was more pure.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while, looked at Xu Qian and said with a smile: "from the current point of view, Xiao Yao''s situation is still no problem. It''s only a matter of time before he wants to stand up again. Anyway, I''m very optimistic about him."


    The words behind Xiao Yao make Xu Qian feel very excited and like-minded. It''s like Xiao Yao and Liu Chengfeng chatting together. If we have to find a sentence to describe his current mood, it''s too late to meet! It''s so nice to talk to each other.


    "Yes, yes, I''m also very optimistic about Xiao Yao! Ha ha, he had been seriously injured before, but now he is still alive? And it killed the egret, so I really can''t think of anyone else in the world who can stand up and punish him. "


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He felt that Xu Qian''s words were a little too big.


    In his opinion, there are many people who can punish him in this world.


    Especially in the current situation, Xiao Yao can''t feel how proud of Xu Qian''s words. He just feels embarrassed and embarrassed.


    He felt that he was really sorry for Xu Qian''s trust


    Looking at Xu Qian, Xiao Yao thought about it and continued: "in fact, I always feel that Xiao Yao is not so powerful now. For Xiao Yao, there is still a long way to go. Although Xiao Yao is not the most powerful existence in the world, he is still young! As a young generation, he is already a leader, and his future is limitless, right? "


    The words in front are actually what Xiao Yao really wants to say to Xu Qian.


    After that, Xiao Yao blushed.


    He said to himself silently in his heart: Damn, it''s shameless!


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Xu Qian also thought it was true.


    "I think so too. By the way, what''s your name, brother?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, said with a smile: "Fang Hai." This is the fake name he wanted to come to. Anyway, now he has no time to think of a new one. He just uses Fang Hai''s name to dress up in Lingwu world. It''s actually very good. Isn''t the little fat man''s favorite thing to dress up? Even if he really knew, he would not express any dissatisfaction.


    Think of these, Xiao Yao is a lot of peace of mind.


    "Ha ha, OK, brother Fang, let me introduce myself to you. My name is Xu Qian, this moustache is Li Fu, and that fierce girl is Li Ranran, his sister."


    Speaking of this, Li Ran clenched his fist again and stared at him with a kind of fierce eyes.


    Xu Qian coughed and ignored the look he was looking at. Then he looked at the girl in the long skirt and said, "her name is Liu Ling."


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and asked, "I heard your talk before. Are you all going to the martial arts conference?"


    "Yes Xu Qian nodded.


    "Are you eavesdropping on us?" Li Ran frowned and seemed to feel a little unhappy.


    Li Fu looked at his sister and said, "I can''t say that. Brother Fang was sitting beside us before. We didn''t have the ability to lower our voice when we chatted. It''s normal for people to hear it. It''s not eavesdropping."


    When Li Ran thought about it, he also felt that his brother''s words were reasonable, and he was no longer refuting them.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "Mr. Xu, I also want to go to the martial arts conference. I just feel that the road is too boring for me, so I want to go with you. I don''t know if I can?"


    "Yes! Of course, no problem! " Xu Qian was originally a cheerful person. In addition, he had a good impression of Xiao Yao. At least we could talk together on one topic. It''s really a good thing to have someone to chat with on the way. Naturally, there is no reason to object now.


    "No way!" Li Ran Ran was the first one to express her objection. She looked at Xu Qian and said, "do you know other people very well?"


    "What''s the point?" Xu Qian was a little angry and said, "let''s go together. What''s wrong?"


    "Well, Ran Ran, in fact, I don''t think brother Fang looks like a bad guy. It''s nothing to follow us." Li Fu said.


    Li Ran Ran''s eyes fell on Liu Ling again.


    With a gentle smile, Liu Ling said, "I don''t express my opinion."


    This is an attitude that nobody offends.


    Li Ran was a little discouraged.


    Xu qianle Zizi said, "how about it? Two to one, are you ok now? "


    Li Ran snorted coldly and said, "whatever you want."


    Then she looked at Li Fu, her own brother, and said angrily, "brother, when can you stand on the same front with me?"


    Li Fu said with a smile, "I don''t have to stand with anyone. I just agree with anyone who thinks what they say is reasonable."


    Li Ran was completely speechless.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that everything would go so smoothly. Fortunately, he was good at keeping up his spirits. His face didn''t show any expression of excitement and treachery. He just expressed his thanks. When the meal was almost finished, Xu Qian stood up and went to settle the bill. Five of them went on the road together. Liu Ling and Li Ranran, two girls, were sitting in the carriage, Li Fu and Xu Qian, two big men, obviously have no idea and interest in the carriage. They are all riding on high horses. Although Xiao Yao can''t see each other, just a simple look at the size and coat color of these horses can show something unusual.


    Although Xu Qian always chats with Xiao Yao on the road, he never mentions their specific identity and family background.


    In fact, it can be seen that Xu qian does not look careless on the surface, but is very delicate in his heart.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. He will never ask these sensitive questions.


    Anyway, he was not very interested in these things. If they were willing to say it, they would say it. If they were not willing to say it, he would not ask.


    Xu Qian is really a chatter. Comparatively speaking, the man named Li Fu is much calmer. Along the way, Li Ran Ran was a bit impatient. He always wanted to ride a horse with some of them, but he was chased back by Li Fu. The most common words he said were: "every girl''s family must be like every girl''s family!"


    "Cut, what''s the matter? The empress of our northern foothills has the same character!" Li Ran said with indifference.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Indeed, Li Ranran''s body is still somewhat like the shadow of Wutong.


    But Wutong''s simplicity and Obstinence are like nature itself, but Li Ranran always gives Xiao Yao a sense of Eastern indifference. Of course, Xiao Yao is thinking in his heart, and his lips are not going to say anything. He was not so pleased with what he looked at.


    I don''t know why. Whenever Xu Qian and Xiao Yao begin to praise Xiao Yao, Li Ranran will always stand up against them.


    It seems that Li Ranran is very disgusted with Xiao Yao.


    Xu Qian and others are used to it. Xiao Yao is wronged.


    He was sure that he had never seen this girl named Li Ranran before, and there would be no contradiction, so he was very aggrieved. I didn''t offend you. What do you have to bully me to do? Is it because I look good?


    After waiting for the northern Chu, Xiao Yao suddenly proposed: "I''m going to Jinchan temple to have a look."


    Xu Qian and others were surprised.


    "Go to Jinchan temple! We don''t have enough time. " Li Ran has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Ranran and said with a smile, "well, you go first, I''ll go to see, and then I''ll go to BeiChu."


    Li Ran was a little speechless.


    The expression on Xu Qian''s face was a little embarrassed. He looked at Li Ranran and Xiao Yao, and whispered, "brother Fang, what are you doing in Jinchan temple?"


    "Well... I want to see someone." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu qian can''t ask more.


    If Xiao Yao was really willing to say that, he would have been very straightforward about the purpose, rather than saying that he wanted to meet someone.


    Along the way, he and Xiao Yao also talked a lot.


    I dare not say how much I know about Xiao Yao''s character, but he thinks that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks. He likes to say what he wants to say.


    Because of this, Li Fu and Xiao Yao had a good talk.


    Because Li Fu thinks that Xiao Yao is a well-informed person. Moreover, he is very clear about the wars of the Qin Dynasty and the Qing and autumn dynasties in the state of Zhao. In particular, he is very clear about the wars launched in the northern foothills before, and has a unique point of view, which always gives them a new feeling. Even the girl in long skirt who seldom talks about Xiao Yao looks at him more.


    At this time, in the carriage, the long skirt girl named Liu Ling suddenly came down.


    "Let''s go together." Liu Ling said.


    "Sister Ling, do you want to go too?" Li Ran was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I''ve been a Buddhist since I was a child. My parents made a wish in Jinchan temple. Now it''s just right. I''ll help them make a wish." Liu Ling said.


    Seeing that Li Ranran was not happy, Liu Ling said with a smile, "besides, Xu SuGuan is also from Jinchan temple. Don''t you think he is very powerful all the time? Is he an elegant monk? Don''t you want to see it? "


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Li Ran hesitated for a moment and said, "well, let''s go together." With that, I still stare at Xiao Yao... (thinking about it, another chapter, today''s eighth watch! A total of 25000 words! In addition, our book group is 424110920. Welcome

 Chapter 1501

    Jinchan temple.


    Xiao Yao is here again.


    Asked about the little monk in the temple, learned that the little monk did not come back from his long journey, he was more or less lonely.


    Originally, the purpose of coming to Jinchan temple was to take a chance and see if the little monk came back. Anyway, they all came to BeiChu. It''s always a bit awkward if they don''t come to have a look.


    When you come to BeiChu, you come to Jinchan temple, which seems to have become a habit of Xiao Yao.


    Putting away his loss, Xiao Yao stands at the gate of Jinchan temple and sits on the stone pier beside him, waiting for Liu Ling and others to come out.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Ling was the first to come out.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, laughed and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you see the person you wanted to see? "


    Xiao Yao looked at her, nodded and asked, "where are they before Xu?"


    When he got familiar with Xu Qian, his address changed from Mr. Xu to Mr. Xu Qian, because Mr. Xu always felt that it was awkward for Xiao Yao to call him Mr. Xu.


    "They think it''s novel. They want to visit more. They''ve come here anyway." Liu Ling said that the girl''s character is not only gentle, but also her voice is very gentle.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if so, why don''t you hang out with them for a while?"


    Liu Ling shook her head and said, "it''s not the first time I''ve been here."


    Xiao Yao said he understood.


    "In fact, I''m also a little curious. Who is the person you want to see when you come to Jinchan temple this time?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Xiao Yao smiles. Just as she is about to speak, Liu Ling speaks first.


    "Should it be Xu SuGuan?" Liu Ling asked with a wink.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Did you know Master Xu before?" Liu Ling asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I''m just fascinated by him. I always think he''s a great man. It''s a blessing to see him. I''m still depressed because I haven''t seen him this time."


    Liu Ling deliberated on Xiao Yao''s words and thought that they were reasonable. What she could say was over.


    But as a woman, she has her own sharp sixth sense.


    She always felt that what Xiao Yao said now was half true.


    But she didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, people didn''t want to say more. If she asked too much, it would only make others feel disgusted.


    "Why, I always can''t feel any aura flowing in your body?" Liu Ling continued.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "because I am not an immortal at all."


    Liu Ling shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. If you''re not an immortal, you can''t have such good physical strength, let alone go through such a long journey with us."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I just said I''m not an immortal. I didn''t say I''m just an ordinary person."


    Xiao Yao''s words made Liu Ling feel confused. No matter how she listened, she felt uncomfortable? Moreover, it seems that there are still some contradictions!


    "Then you..." Liu Ling couldn''t help her curiosity and asked. Although she didn''t finish, as long as she had a long brain, she knew what she wanted to ask next.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m a swordsman."


    It dawned on Liu Ling.


    "No wonder, but what about your sword?" Liu Ling said.


    Xiao Yao squeezed his eyes and deliberately said, "I can break a branch to be a sword."


    Liu Ling probably also saw that Xiao Yao was joking at this time. She couldn''t help laughing. Then she asked deliberately, "since it is like this, you must be very powerful. Can you break the mountain with one sword?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "No."


    "Well... It seems that there is a limit to your boasting." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, looked at Liu Ling seriously and said, "at least, two swords!"


    Liu Ling


    Now she wants to take back what she said before


    "Ha ha, no kidding." Xiao Yao pointed out his finger in front of him and said, "Xu Qian, they have come out."


    Li Ranran, who was walking in front of him, said: "well, I really think there''s something interesting about Jinchan temple. It''s just so! It''s boring. "


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see Xu SuGuan." Xu Qian was also a little depressed.


    "Yes, without Xu SuGuan in Jinchan temple, what else can I see through?" Li Fu said with a smile.


    When they came to him, Xu asked, "sister Ling, what were you talking about with Fang Hai?"


    "It''s nothing, just curious, why I can''t feel any aura on Fang Hai."


    "Ha ha, did Fang Hai tell you?" Xu Qian asked excitedly.


    In fact, it''s not only Liu Ling who is curious. Li Ranran, Li Fu and Xu Qian are all very curious about this question, but Xiao Yao has never mentioned it, and they are too embarrassed to ask. After all, it''s very unkind to ask each other''s Secret directly, and they all have their own secrets, How do you want to explore the secret of Xiao Yao?


    "Fang Hai said that he was not an immortal at all." Liu Ling said.


    Li Fu frowned a little and said, "can''t you?"


    "He said he was a swordsman." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    After all, swordsmen are not uncommon in Lingwu world. If Xiao Yao is a swordsman, they can understand.


    "No wonder, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a swordsman, Fang Hai. Where''s your sword?" Xu Qian asked.


    The rest of them looked at him curiously.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I have already told Miss Liu before."


    "That''s obviously bullshit!" Liu Ling, a gentle girl, had begun to make complaints about her.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Li Fu and others all looked at Liu Ling with a kind of curious eyes.


    Liu Ling said helplessly: "he said that he can break a branch into a sword. In fact, it''s nothing. I teased him if he could break the mountain with a sword. Do you know what he said?"


    "I don''t know, but I know. The answer must be very good." Xu Qian laughs.


    This guy has begun to get used to Xiao Yao''s way of speaking.


    Although I don''t know the answer yet, it must be very interesting to make Liu Ling feel speechless.


    "He said no." Liu Ling said.


    "Isn''t that a normal answer?" Li Ran asked in amazement.


    "But, he added, two swords are needed." When Liu Ling said this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Xu Qian was the first to laugh.


    It can be seen that this guy''s reaction is relatively fast.


    Li Ranran and Li Fu had to hesitate a little, and then they looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of disdainful eyes.


    "Fang Hai, you are more and more shameless now." Xu Qian''s smile made him cry.


    Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless.


    "No, to be exact, it''s his shameless quality, which is gradually exposed." Li Ran was happy with the way.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, I have enough confidence in myself."


    Four people ignored him.


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave Jinchan temple, there were bursts of exclamations in the hall.


    "Buddha tears! Buddha shed tears


    Then, many monks and pilgrims rushed to the main hall.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    "Let''s go and have a look!" Xu Qian, who loves to watch the excitement, naturally doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity. The remaining three people all follow him quickly.


    Xiao Yao hesitated and followed.


    By this time, the main hall was already overcrowded. Fortunately, in Xiao Yao, they were not ordinary people and had good eyesight.


    Leaping over the crowd and looking at the golden body of the ancient Buddha, which is two feet high in the center of the main hall, my eyes are wet.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously raised his head and looked at the roof, there was no sign of upstairs.


    "Who accidentally spilled the water on it?" Li Ran guessed.


    Li Fu frowned, shook his head and said, "I don''t think it will be... That Gao, who can accidentally throw water on it? If someone really spills water on it, it will not be surprised if someone has seen it before. "


    Li Ran nodded, a little unconvinced, and asked, "is it really the Buddha''s tears?"


    "What''s impossible?" Xu Qian took a deep breath and said, "do you know that many years ago, the Buddha of Jinchan Temple once shed tears?"


    The rest turned their eyes on him.


    Xu Qian seemed to fall into a certain period of memory. In fact, he just heard of it. Now everyone looked at him curiously. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "that time, the war broke out in the state of Chu, with nearly a million casualties."


    "So effective?" Li Ran Ran was a little surprised, and said, "in this way, is it not that the northern Chu is going to be in big trouble this time?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s possible." Xu Qian said.


    There are several old monks, standing at the gate of the hall, frowning.


    After a while, a group of monks began to sever pilgrims.


    On the way down the mountain, Xiao Yao said nothing and followed the four.


    Xu Qian and others are still talking about the Buddha''s tears.


    After a while, they found that Xiao Yao had fallen behind. After a while, Xu Qian asked, "Fang Hai, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao raised his head to look at them, forced a smile and sighed.


    He always felt that there was a bad feeling in his heart.


    His intuition told him that this time, it might not be BeiChu or Jinchan temple.


    It''s the little monk alone¡° With your accomplishments, can you really get into trouble? "¡° Is there a place in the world where you can''t go or walk? "¡° Little monk, little monk, don''t get yourself into any big trouble for my business. In that case, I''ll be a little sorry for you... "Xiao Yao has a lot of thoughts, but he has nothing to do£¨ Today''s first watch

 Chapter 1502

    All the way to Nanchu.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao was a little restless.


    A fool can see it.


    Although Xu Qian and others are worried, no matter how they ask, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say it. He just smiles and shakes his head and says it''s OK. It''s over. We can''t have to catch up with Wen. Isn''t that annoying? Liu Ling''s eyes are always on Xiao Yao. She can guess that Xiao Yao''s proposal to go to Jinchan temple is to meet little monk Xu SuGuan. She is in a complicated mood, and it started after she saw Buddha''s tears. She can only vaguely pull these two things together, but she can''t continue to guess along this line.


    "Fang Hai, you can''t be in this state now!" Xu qian can''t help but knock on Xiao Yao''s door when he is resting in the inn, ready for a long talk.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian, who was sitting in front of him. He was puzzled and didn''t know why.


    Xu Qian sighed and said, "a fool can see that you are absent-minded during this time. Are you thinking about love? If that''s not the case, I won''t ask much, but now that you''re here to attend the martial arts conference, you should think about it. You can''t be in this state all the time. You know, in the martial arts conference, if someone is killed in the competition, the perpetrators don''t need to be responsible. That''s why the martial arts conference is extremely cruel. Everyone wants to kill the experts of other countries, If you do, you will be rewarded when you go back. Do you really want to die here? "


    Xiao Yao understood Xu Qian''s meaning and said with a smile, "since you know, why do you want to come this time? Are you not afraid of death? "


    "Not afraid!" Xu Qian said, "do you know what Xiao Yao''s story tells us?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    How does he know what inspiration his story has given Xu Qian?


    "Every time, Xiao Yao experiences life and death, so it''s called death and posterity." Xu Qian slapped his hand on the table and said, "since I want to be a strong man and stand on the top of the world of Lingwu, I have to have the spirit of fearing death!"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    "I think you''re wrong." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Xu Qian looks at Xiao Yao puzzled.


    This time, it''s his turn.


    "If you can live and live well, who is willing to die?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath, looked deep, and said, "you only know that Xiao Yao has experienced many times of deep thinking, but have you ever thought that it is something he is really willing to do? Is he really willing to take that risk? If he can live carefree and do nothing, he will do that naturally. It''s just that many things are not what he wants


    Xu Qian''s feeling that Xiao Yao had no reason for this is very complicated.


    Although he still wanted to stick to his previous ideas, he felt that what the other party said seemed reasonable.


    "Fang Hai, how can you be sure that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to go through that?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t give you a proper reason. After all, I haven''t met Xiao Yao either. I''m just speculating from the perspective of a normal person."


    Xu Qian scratched his head, but he was speechless.


    "In fact, if you can live well, you have to find some stimulation." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although you didn''t tell me, I''m not a fool, you people, every simple, at least, is also a family of officials, right?"


    Xu Qian gave a smile and didn''t refute anything.


    What Xiao Yao said is true. If he wants to refute it on this issue, it would be meaningless.


    No one is a fool.


    Xiao Yao said, "if that''s the case, what''s wrong with being a second generation official? Do you have to do something that''s near death to find stimulation? In this world, there are many, many people who just want to live quietly, but no one is willing to give them that opportunity. On the contrary, there is a black hand that doesn''t know where to stretch out, pushing them and pushing them forward... "


    Xu Qian thought about it, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes also gathered luster again from the initial confusion.


    He said: "Fang Hai, actually I think what you said is very reasonable, but I always feel that it''s not the life I want! I just like the rivers and lakes, like those happy enmity, is eating, drinking and playing a happy thing? I don''t think so. "


    Xiao Yao is a little surprised. He looks at Xu Qian quietly with a smile on his face.


    When Xu Qian said this, he didn''t seem to intend to end it. He continued: "I always feel that the most important thing for people to live is not to live well. I ask you, don''t those people who kill enemies in the frontier know that when they put on that armor, they are on a road of no return? From pick up the war, it means a leg into the palace of hell? I admit that part of it is forced by life, so I have to live with my head pinned on my waist, but that doesn''t mean everyone is. "


    "Even if they really die, it''s a proper death. They always feel that men have to live on iron horses, walk into the river of blood, die for the country, and die for the prosperity of the country. Aren''t they satisfied?"


    Xiao Yao was suddenly relieved.


    Then he felt that Xu Qian was far from what he knew.


    Originally thought, all the way to talk nonsense every day, I have to understand the young man thoroughly, but in fact, it is not the case.


    Everyone has his own dream.


    Before that world, there were some dreams of stars, rich people and spring and autumn.


    However, Xu Qian just had a dream in the world.


    What if there is a bloodbath? What if you don''t know life or death?


    In Xu Qian''s imagination, it seems that it should have been like that.


    If you want to die, you have to die in the river and lake. In fact, this is Xu Qian''s idea. It''s not so magnificent.


    "All right." Xiao Yao said, "I suddenly feel that I still underestimate you."


    Xu Qian laughed, opened the porcelain cup in the tray, poured himself a glass of water and took a big drink.


    Maybe I said too much before and wasted too much saliva.


    "I know it''s hard for you to understand my ideas. In fact, there are few people who can really understand me. My father thinks I''m fooling around every day, but what about that?" Xu Qian said, "dream! Only you know what you''ve done, right? "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He thinks that this should be the most reasonable sentence he said so long before he knew Xu. In fact, the truth is very simple, but it''s not a simple thing to really understand.


    If there is any merit in Xu Qian, what Xiao Yao has discovered for the time being is that he is more open-minded.


    This is a person who lives for himself. In fact, this is the most rare thing.


    "Well, it''s time to remind you anyway. I''ve already reminded you! Be careful yourself. " Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, can you see which of the four of us has the highest accomplishments?" Xu Qian suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head with a bitter smile. Because he suppressed the aura in his body, he could not even see the cultivation of the immortals in ningdan period.


    "Hahaha, let me tell you, among us, Li Fu has the highest accomplishments. He is a master now. Do you think this time he is the best among the young people?" Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "As far as I know, Xuanyuan QingHan of the Qin Dynasty will also come. That woman is not simple." Xiao Yao said.


    "So it is." Xu Qian also didn''t ask much, obviously he knew more about Xuanyuan light cold.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "however, it''s very good for Li Fu to have the cultivation of an expert at this age. Why come to the martial arts conference? If so... "


    Xiao Yao didn''t finish what he said later. He always felt a little unlucky.


    Xu Qian doesn''t have so many worries. On the one hand, it''s because of his character. On the other hand, it''s because he and Li Fu grew up together. They have a very good relationship. It''s better to be brothers than brothers.


    "What if it''s folded here, right? In fact, Li Fu is not afraid of death at all. " Xu Qian said.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was slightly curious.


    "I can''t say that he is not afraid of death. After all, I always feel that there is no one who is really afraid of death in this world. Oh yes, this is what Xiao Yao said before. Ha ha, I''ll borrow it today. Compared with death, he is more afraid of being looked down upon." Xu Qian shook his head and said, "these are too complicated to say. Anyway, Li Fu came to the southern Chu this time to prove himself."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Besides, he likes Liu Ling as much as I do." Xu Qian said.


    "..." Xiao Yao said, "I always thought that what you like is Li Ran."


    "Bah!" Xu Qian was full of disdain.


    "Since you don''t like her, what are you so afraid of her doing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Qian blushed with anger and said, "do you think I''m afraid of her because I like her and let her go? Shit! I just can''t beat her... "


    When he said these words, the expression on Xu Qian''s face looked at him. He wanted to be more aggrieved and more aggrieved.


    "The martial arts conference is held in Yushan in front of you. This time, there are many immortal practitioners or swordsmen like you. You can find a chance to get to know some powerful guys. Maybe he can take you to practice together in the future. Of course, you can also prove your strength. You are chosen by people from those countries, and go to the court or the frontier. Even guarding the imperial city is good. It depends on your life. " Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and pondered.


    At this time, a thunder burst outside the house.


    Xiao Yao turned and frowned.


    Xu Qian put down his porcelain cup, laughed, and said with great interest, "this is not Yushan, and the martial arts conference has not started yet, so someone has started fighting?" Then he looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "do you want to have a look?"¡° Let''s go. " Xiao Yao said£¨ Today''s second watch, you sleep, I code, cough...)

 Chapter 1503

    Xu Qian is a person who likes to join in the fun. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t particularly like to join in the fun, it''s really boring to stay in the room alone. In this case, it''s better to follow Xu Qian to see the fun.


    This is the series of having nothing to do.


    When they walk out of the room, Xiao Yao and Xu Qian also meet Li Fu and others. It is obvious that these guys are going to come out to watch the excitement.


    "There''s a fight out there!" Li Ran said excitedly.


    I don''t know how excited she is. Xiao Yao is very curious.


    However, Li Fu, Xu Qian and Liu Ling are all familiar with each other. Originally, Xu Qian was one of those people who liked to join in the fun very much, but compared with Li Ranran, they are still quite different.


    In fact, Liu Ling didn''t want to come out to watch the excitement, but she couldn''t stand Li Ran''s tugging. After she came out, she said: "it''s just a fight between two immortals in the golden elixir period. What''s good to see?"


    "Ha ha, Jindan period is also very powerful!" Li Ran said.


    This is really a girl without pursuit.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s not too much to say that. A master like Li Fu should be regarded as a leader in the martial arts conference, not to mention a cultivator in the golden elixir period? Don''t look at Zhao wei''e, they are all seven and eight, but how old are they? There are too few people like Xiao Yao who can be ranked among the world-class Lingwu masters at a young age. Otherwise, how can they attract the attention of Zhao state of the Qin Dynasty? Why does Bai Lufei have to seize the opportunity to kill Xiao Yao at any risk?


    Except for five of them, all the young monks who lived in the Inn and came to the martial arts meeting came out to join the fun.


    Xiao Yao simply glanced, did not see Xuanyuan light cold figure, in the heart inevitably some regrets.


    If you can see Xuanyuan light cold chat now, he also less trouble, maybe now can turn away.


    For him, the martial arts assembly of Southern Chu had no attraction in itself.


    In a word, he didn''t look down on anyone, he didn''t pay attention to all the young people who came to the Martial Arts Conference


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t want to have such a state of mind, his enemies are all egrets, Zhao wei''e and even Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    It''s really hard for Xiao Yao to get involved in this kind of group that sees the fighting in Jindan period.


    Following the crowd, Xiao Yao and others also went to the place where the war started.


    From afar, looking at the two young men still fighting, Xu Qian was a little surprised and said, "I seem to have seen one of the two guys."


    "Oh?" Li Fu said curiously, "who is it?"


    "It''s Daoist." Xu Qian said.


    This is very normal. Seeking Taoism is on the East Mountain, and half of Dongyue mountain is in the north. Before Wu Li Wu Wutong''s two men''s dispute, he found the Taoism still coming to the scene, but was killed by Xiao Yao.


    "It''s a little interesting. It''s a good thing that the Taoists came to this martial arts conference?" Li Ran snorted coldly and said, "I really don''t know what to think."


    "What do you think? You can''t disband this sect just because the strong one in their sect has been killed, can you? " Xu Qian said with a smile.


    "Another man, do you know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know." Xu Qian said with a bitter smile, "I said Fang Hai, do you think I''m a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu? How can you know everything? "


    Xiao Yao laughs. Let alone, he treats Xu Qian as an omniscient genius.


    It seems that I think highly of this boy.


    He should know the north foot of the river very well, but it''s hard to say when he''s out of the north foot.


    After all, Xu Qian''s identity is not simple, and he can''t leave Beilu casually.


    "But I''m sure that the young man fighting with the disciples of XUNDAO sect is not from our north foot." Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The battle has reached a white hot state, but no matter how you look at it, Xiao Yao doesn''t feel energetic.


    It''s like an adult watching two kids wrestle.


    It''s Xu Qian, Li Ranran and others. They have a good look at it, and sometimes they say hello.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t want to see it, he could see it clearly. No matter the disciple or another person, he didn''t think that he had to die, and he didn''t want to be immortal.


    "Boring." Xiao Yao said something.


    "Hey, Fang Hai, if it''s you, can you beat them?" Xu Qian heard Xiao Yao''s words and turned to ask.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "almost."


    Although the aura in Xiao Yao''s body has been suppressed, the thin camel is bigger than the horse! Even if it''s just the aura in his body, the triple master and the quadruple master, he has the power of World War I. after all, he still has a lot of cards, such as the three moves of standing sword, and the abnormal fire in his body. It''s just that Xuejiao has been in a quiet state since he triggered a battle last time. Of course, this situation has not happened before, So Xiao Yao is used to it. When the time is up, Xuejiao will recover naturally.


    When Xiao Yao thinks about it, he has to feel aggrieved for Xue Jiao. At the beginning, he followed him and clearly wanted to get his own protection. Now, on the contrary, he has become his own bodyguard. It''s not that Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about Xuejiao. It''s just that Xuejiao is in his body. At present, he has no way to communicate, so it''s unnecessary to worry. At this time, from a distance, suddenly came a rainbow¡° There are experts coming. " Li Fu said with a frown¡° Huh? Now there are still experts? " Xu Qian asked, "what kind of master?"¡° I don''t know. " Li Fu said with a bitter smile. The expression on Xu Qian''s face became serious. Now Li Fu''s cultivation is already a master of yichongtian, but now Li Fu doesn''t know what the bearer''s cultivation is. It can be seen that the opponent''s cultivation must be above the master of yichongtian¡° You don''t have to guess. It''s from the martial arts assembly. " Liu Ling said. At this time, an old man in white robe suddenly hovered between the two men who were fighting. With a slight shock in his arms, the two men flew out¡° Presumptuous! Now that the martial arts conference has not started, who dares to fight in the southern Chu? " The old man in white is full of momentum¡° This is the master of the martial arts conference. It seems that he came from the Taoist sect. " Liu Ling said. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "since this is the case, did the disciple of Daoism take advantage of it?"¡° That''s impossible. " Liu Ling looked at Xiao Yao and explained, "as long as you enter the martial arts conference, you must stand in a neutral point of view. It is absolutely impossible for you to deliberately lean to which side because of which sect or country you came out of. Otherwise, you will immediately become the target of public criticism. At least you will be expelled from the martial arts conference, and all the disciples of other sects will be expelled. At the same time, you will be executed." Xiao Yao nodded slightly. In fact, the martial arts conference is fair. The two young men also stopped, and the disciples of Daoism sect gave a cold snort, and their faces were full of pride. In fact, they didn''t have any advantage. They probably thought that the people who came here were the people of Daoism sect themselves, so they would be more seventh footed. The other one was wearing a Navy long shirt. The cloth was not good, and a pair of cloth shoes were full of dust. Compared with the disciple of the Taoist sect, his dress was a little unbearable¡° Who of you told me what happened today? " The old man in the white robe stood between them and asked with a frown¡° It''s him who teases my younger martial sister! " The disciple of the Taoist sect said first. The old man in the white robe turned and looked at the young man in the navy blue gown. He asked, "is that so?"¡° make an unfounded attack upon sb. It''s clear that I found a spirit grass in the territory of Southern Chu before. They just want to take it away. " The man in green shirt gave a wry smile and said, "I''m a casual monk. How dare I challenge you Taoists?" There seems to be some truth to this¡° What''s the matter with your spirit grass now? " Asked the old man in white¡° It''s still on me. "¡° Since that''s the case, this is the end of the matter. From this moment, until the martial arts conference, who dares to do it without permission? No matter right or wrong, kill all of them! " The man in White said angrily. Xiao Yao was a little surprised. This matter, so soon the final conclusion? Too casual, right? The disciple of XUNDAO sect seemed to be wronged. He quickly said, "sixth martial uncle, this matter can''t be settled like this!"¡° I said forget it, forget it, shut up The old man in the white robe looked for the disciple of Daoism. Although the disciples of XUNDAO sect were still very angry, they had nothing to do. Then the old man in white flew away. Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing¡° It''s interesting. "¡° What do you say? " Xu Qian turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked¡° This kind of punishment is unfair to the disciples of Taoists, but there is no way to avoid suspicion! It seems that it''s not a good thing that someone from one''s own sect enters the martial arts assembly to maintain order. No one wants to be accused of protecting his family! " Xiao Yao said. Xu Qian was a little stunned. When he came back, he was happy¡° That''s true! In this way, it''s actually very good. At least we won''t be bullied by those experts. " Xiao Yao nodded and turned back to the inn. On the way, Xu Qian asked, "who do you think is telling the truth?" Speaking of this, afraid Xiao Yao didn''t understand, he added: "just the two guys who fought before."¡° It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not related to me. " Xiao Yao said calmly. Xu Qian turned his eyes and found it boring. He went to Li Fu to discuss it£¨ Today''s chapter three is coming

 Chapter 1504

    In fact, there are still three days to go before the opening of the martial arts conference. However, Xiao Yao followed Li Fuxu and they came to Yushan ahead of time. In fact, the reason is very simple.


    Xu Qian told Xiao Yao that although the martial arts meeting has not yet started, the auction trade meeting in Yushan has already started.


    In fact, the so-called trade conference is that young people from various countries and sects in Lingwu world exchange their surplus good things with others. After all, it is a rare opportunity for people from all over the world to gather together. Moreover, such a trade conference is also hosted by the martial arts conference, so security is very important.


    Xiao Yao won''t be interested in the trade meeting. He just thinks that if he goes to the trade meeting, he may have a chance to see Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Just as he and Xiao Longxiang said before, there is not much time left for them now. It is a good thing to leave here earlier.


    After waiting for Yushan, Xiao Yao and others were also received by the organizers of the martial arts conference, and were arranged to live in a room for two.


    Li Ranran and Liu Ling live in the same room, while Xu Qian and Li Fu live together. As for who Xiao Yao wants to live with, the organizer is not sure. Xiao Yao is not in a hurry. In his opinion, it doesn''t matter who he lives with.


    "Ah, Fang Hai, or let''s just squeeze together." Xu Qian hooked up with Xiao Yao''s arm and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "anyway, we are next door. It''s nothing."


    "Yes After hearing what Xiao Yao said, Xu Qian didn''t force anything. He just felt sorry for Xiao Yao for choosing to live with Li Fu.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t care about this at all.


    After sitting in his room for a while, Xiao Yaogang plans to get up and go to find Xu Qian, Li Fu and others to go to the trade fair. He just walks to the door. The door is pushed open and a young man in a navy blue gown comes in.


    "It''s you?" Seeing the man in front of him, Xiao Yao was a little shocked.


    "Well? Do you know me? " The young man had a blank face.


    "Before you had a fight with the disciples of XUNDAO sect, I saw it." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The man nodded and threw his bundle on the table.


    "Is that the change you brought?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." After that, the man in the navy blue long shirt suddenly felt cold. After all, this man in front of him was going to live with him for several days, so he added, "my name is Shiniu."


    "Oh, my name is Fang Hai." Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox just nodded and didn''t say much.


    Xiao Yao can also see that this stone ox may not be a bad person, but he is very poor in communicating with others. People don''t like to talk, and Xiao Yao doesn''t have to pester each other to continue to communicate. He turns and goes out to the next door to find Li Fu and Xu Qian.


    He was also a little curious. The guy named Shiniu was still carrying a burden. This is really rare. Most of the immortals have a decent storage space, right?


    However, he thought that Shiniu was just a casual monk, and his clothes looked a little ordinary, so he didn''t ask any more questions, so as not to stimulate other people''s self-esteem.


    "Well, Fang Hai, you''re here! Just in time, we are going to find you! " Xu Qian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Fu sat down and asked, "did you see the man in the same room?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "who is my roommate? You can''t think of it, but you''ve all seen it."


    "Well... Let me guess, is it the disciple of XUNDAO sect or the man in the navy blue gown?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Ha ha, except for the two of them who have made some big things, no one else, except Xiao Yao. But if it''s really Xiao Yao, you''ll be reluctant to come now." Xu Qian saw the expression on Xiao Yao''s face and knew he had guessed it.


    Xiao Yao laughs. Xu Qian''s head is very smart.


    "Which of the two?" Xu Qian asked, "according to the truth, the disciple of Daoism sect should not be left alone. The one who is more likely is the man in the navy blue long shirt."


    In fact, there''s another reason he didn''t say. The host''s reception is also divided into three, six and nine grades. People from big sects don''t live with them.


    "You guessed right." Xiao Yao said, "I think it''s good for you to be a counselor or something even if you don''t follow martial arts."


    "Well, that''s not the life I want!" Xu Qian shook his head and said, "how about that guy?"


    "I didn''t know. I didn''t talk about it." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Xu Qian did not continue to ask.


    "It''s time for us to go to see them. Let''s go to the trade fair together." Li Fu suggested.


    "Good." Xu Qian and Xiao Yao naturally have no opinions.


    After seeing Li Ranran and Liu Ling, Xiao Yao asked, "is that Xuanyuan QingHan of the Qin Dynasty coming?"


    They live here are girls, Xiao Yao asked them is naturally the most appropriate.


    Li Ran Ran looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look and asked, "do you know Xuanyuan QingHan?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head quickly.


    "In that case, what do you ask her to do?" Li Ran asked.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while and gave a fairly modest explanation: "Xuanyuan QingHan is also the best among the young people. It can''t be said that she is famous all over the world, but there are many people who know her. Naturally, I want to see her."


    Li Ran Ran snorted and said, "I don''t believe it. As far as I know, that girl Xuanyuan QingHan is beautiful. You must be greedy for other people''s beauty."


    "Bah!" Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "I admit it''s good-looking, but I really can''t have that temper!"


    "Why?" Xiao Yao''s words, four people''s eyes fell on him.


    This time, even Xu Qian could not hold his breath and asked, "Fang Hai, do you know someone else?"


    Xiao Yao also knows that he was a little excited just now, but he can''t help it. His resentment to Xuanyuan QingHan is not so serious. Before that woman added his name to the top ten experts list, I don''t know how much trouble it caused him. Now when Li Ranran praises Xuanyuan QingHan, he can''t control his emotions.


    "Cough, I haven''t seen it, but there are many rumors about it." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian and others haven''t heard of it, but in their opinion, Xiao Yao is a well-informed person. It''s no surprise that he can know these rumors, so they don''t think much now.


    Xiao Yao felt that he was talking too much now. Although he felt that Xu Qian and others could trust him, if one of them didn''t tell his identity, it would cause great trouble. It was related to his own life, so on this issue, He won''t be joking. He has to be careful.


    Five people together, to the Yushan trading conference.


    The location of the trade fair is a temporary cloth shed and some wooden platforms. It seems that they are a bit crude, but there is no way to do it. After all, every Martial Arts Fair is held in a different place, just to prevent people from making preparations in advance, For those sects, they are all precious. They don''t want to make any mistakes, and the martial arts assembly can''t take the responsibility.


    In the final analysis, this is also a matter of no way, not to mention the conditions of Southern Chu has not been very good.


    If it''s the old Chu, maybe it has enough financial resources to hold a decent martial arts conference. Now it''s good to make do with it. Besides, the trade conference is a place for people to exchange things, and they don''t care so much.


    "Well, that mirror is good!" Li Ran Ran suddenly pointed to a direction and said.


    With these words, she walked forward on her own.


    "That girl." Li Fu shook his head and sighed, but he still followed, so that his sister would not get into any trouble. He was still his brother.


    "Well, sister Ling, let''s go around, too?" Xu Qian said suddenly.


    "The three of us together." Liu Ling said with a smile, I don''t know if it''s because she saw Xu Qian''s mind, or she thought it would be embarrassing for everyone to leave Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is indifferent, but now Liu Ling has said so, Xu Qian is also embarrassed to continue to adhere to the previous idea, quickly changed a way of speaking, said with a smile: "that''s what I mean!"


    The decline in his eyes, even a fool can see.


    Originally, he was still thinking that Li Fu and Li Ranran would have a chance to walk around, but he didn''t expect that Liu Ling would smash this wishful thinking before fighting.


    Xiao Yao felt funny when he saw it. He thought that the friendship between Li Fu and Xu Qian was very good. Even if they both fell in love with a girl at the same time, they would not make a scene. It was an unimaginable thing to love others.


    The scene of the trade conference is bustling and crowded, which has something to do with the fact that the venue is not too big.


    Among them, there are also a lot of people who cultivate immortals, leaving behind their due airs and pride, and starting to shout. Those who can come to the martial arts conference are all immortal practitioners. Who are you showing off to?


    "Pass by, don''t miss it! Good sword, change a set of heaven level mental skill


    "I have excellent elixirs here. If you want, you can exchange them with me!"


    One by one, they are yelling, and they are all traders.


    Xiao Yao walked around for most of the time, but he didn''t see anything good. He was disappointed.


    What elixir, what artifact. Is he short of money? Do you have all kinds of artifact? Elixir is not to mention, a product of elixir can be refined out¡° Eh, that sword is good! Fang Hai, I''ll buy it for you. Aren''t you a swordsman? " Xu Qian said. This is a generous man¡° Can I buy it? Isn''t there a trade fair here? " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Gold won''t come in handy at the fair? " Xu qianle said£¨ Fourth watch!)

 Chapter 1505

    In fact, what Xu Qian said is also reasonable. Even at the trade conference, gold and silver can not be completely useless.


    It''s said that people who cultivate immortals don''t care about gold, silver and jewelry. That''s aimed at those people in big sects. Some disciples of small sects or casual practitioners are still very concerned about these. After all, cultivating immortals is a very expensive thing. They need to buy good herbs and elixirs, and they also need to replace some instruments that need to be used. Ordinary people are miserable children, Unless you go to some sects and become disciples, where will you have a chance to become an excellent immortal cultivator? There may be some people with good talent and good chance, similar to Xu crazy songs. But how many Xu crazy songs can there be in the whole Lingwu world?


    In fact, this is the reason why sanxiu is not generally welcomed.


    Xiao Yao followed Xu Qian''s eyes to sweep one eye, not from a burst of speechless.


    "That''s the sword you''re talking about?" Xiao Yao pointed to the direction and asked.


    "Yes Xu Qian nodded, blinked at Xiao Yao and said, "don''t you think so?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    He admitted that Xu Qian was indeed a very generous person, but his vision was too bad.


    Not to mention that the sword didn''t even reach the level of the spirit weapon. At a glance, you can see that its toughness is not very strong, that is to say, its shape is more beautiful, and it is inlaid with several bright gems.


    Before Xiao Yao could speak, Liu Ling spoke first.


    "That sword, no matter how you look at it, is not very good. It can only be said that the picture has a false appearance." Liu Ling said.


    She said these words now, it is not because she has to brush Xu Qian''s face, but because she regards Xu Qian as a friend and does not want to see her friend suffer losses.


    In fact, if Xiao Yao said this, Xu Qian might feel a little better. Only he said it from Liu Ling''s mouth, which made him blush, but he lost face in the girl he liked.


    "Cough, since that''s the case, forget it." Xu Qian said.


    Liu Ling said with a light smile, "you don''t look like the kind of person who has no eyesight. You have to learn more from your father in the future."


    Xu Qian''s face was full of disdain: "learn from him? I''ll admit that he has some research on bottles and jars. He has some basic skills in calligraphy and painting. But what can he know about these spirit and artifact? "


    Liu Ling smiles and doesn''t speak.


    In this case, Xu Qian himself can say that it''s his father, but it''s not very good for outsiders to follow such words. Liu Ling is also a lady of a big family. It''s impossible not to understand such a simple truth.


    "Forget it, forget it." Xu Qian waved his hand, "but is there really nothing good here?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much about Xu Qian''s forced change of topic. It''s obvious that Xu Qian didn''t want Xiao Yao to know his family background. Most of it was because he didn''t want to be too ostentatious. Secondly, he didn''t want to have a sense of distance with Xiao Yao because of his identity. Although this is totally unnecessary worry.


    But anyway, Xu qian can have such an idea, which is enough to show that this guy''s character is still very good.


    "By the way, sister Ling, if you see something good, tell me immediately!" Xu Qian said.


    Liu Ling nodded. She knew Xu Qian''s family background, so she didn''t refuse each other''s kindness. Anyway, no matter for herself or Xu Qian, we are not short of money. If we are too serious on these issues, it''s meaningless.


    "By the way, Xu Qian, do you always lack a spirit weapon?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Yes! What''s the matter? " Xu Qian said, this is not a secret, we all know.


    In fact, with the strength of the Xu family, it''s not very difficult to know a magic weapon. However, the weapon used by this guy is relatively unpopular and he likes to use guns.


    In the world before Xiao Yao, in ancient times, there were not a few people who used guns, but in the Lingwu world, there were very few people who used guns.


    If it wasn''t for a egret flying, I''m afraid it would be more difficult to find the immortal who uses a gun in Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao pointed to the front left and said, "there''s a magic weapon there. It''s very good. Do you want to have a look?"


    Xu Qian''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and he walked forward quickly. He did not forget to say, "where?"


    Seeing Xu Qian''s fiery appearance, Xiao Yao could only shake his head and sigh.


    However, he still walked forward, with Xu Qian following him.


    When he stopped in front of a platform, Xu took a simple glance and frowned.


    "That''s it?" Xu Qian looked at a long stick on the table and a cloth bag in front of it. With a little movement of his head, he could think that the gun head must be in the cloth bag.


    The gun head is important, but the gun barrel is also very important. Now the gun barrel is in front of us. No matter from any angle, it doesn''t look like a rare thing, let alone a spirit weapon. Although Xu Qian''s cultivation is not high, he still has the most basic judgment about whether it is a spirit weapon or not.


    After all, you can feel the aura inside! But standing in front of the stall, he couldn''t feel any aura.


    Liu Ling is also Liu Mei light frown.


    She thinks that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to joke, but now she has the same idea as Xu Qian. She doesn''t think that the gun in front of her can be a magic weapon. The reason is very simple. Neither of them can sense the spirit of the gun!


    Xiao Yao smiles. In fact, he can''t sense the aura in the gun. After all, the aura in his body has been suppressed.


    The reason why he had this intuition was that he suddenly felt that the subtle air mechanism on the gun was similar to the gun used by egret.


    A master like egret can''t sharpen a branch as a weapon, can he?


    He raised his head and looked at the stall owner. He was a mediocre looking man with a common face. He was about thirty years old, with his hands folded in his sleeves. Seeing Xiao Yao and others coming over, he just glanced at them and didn''t take them seriously. He just took this gun out to try his luck. He really met that kind of fool and sold it well. It''s best to exchange some good things, which will be more cost-effective. There''s no way. It''s hard to live in casual repair. It''s a good deal to make a hole!


    However, he still has some eyesight. He never dares to fool the disciples of those big sects. Otherwise, if there is a hunting order in the Jianghu, he will be in great trouble.


    "Hey, what are you going to exchange for this gun?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The stall owner raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao more.


    "What do you want?" He said lazily.


    Maybe he just regarded Xiao Yao as the kind of person who asked casually.


    Although his gun looked very humble, from the beginning to now, several people have asked, but after getting his answer, they all turned around and left.


    "I want a elixir. Will you change it?" Said the stall owner.


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, Xu began to shout.


    "You''re the only one who wants a elixir? I said, "are you out of your mind?" Xu Qian was filled with righteous indignation.


    The stall owner yawned, glanced at Xu and said, "I''m not trying to buy or sell. I don''t think it''s worth it. Just turn around and leave."


    Xu qianleng snorted, but when he thought about it carefully, what they said was reasonable. After all, he didn''t have to buy it himself, so there was no reason to get angry.


    He pulled La Xiaoyao''s sleeve and said, "forget it, Fang Hai, let''s go."


    "What are you going to do?" Xiao Yao looked at Xu, but he was speechless.


    I used to stare at a broken sword as a treasure. Now I really have a treasure, but I can''t see it.


    "A elixir, I''ll give it to you." Xiao Yao said.


    Let''s not say that Xiao Yao didn''t take the elixir seriously. Even if the other party wanted the elixir, Xiao Yao thought it was worth it. Even if he did, he recognized it.


    At the moment, he took out a elixir and handed it to him.


    The stall owner jumped up.


    He didn''t expect that he could really meet a dead mouse with a blind cat.


    He snatched the elixir from Xiao Yao''s hand. It was not too much. Maybe he was afraid that Xiao Yao would regret it, or he thought that his partner would stop him. When the elixir was taken out, he saw that it was absolutely elixir. The pure aura in it made him feel very comfortable.


    So, he immediately realized that this is not only a elixir, but also a top grade elixir!


    He''s right.


    Xiao Yao thinks that if this gun is really similar to egret''s, the stall owner is really at a loss, but he can''t make too much publicity. After all, there are many people and many eyes, so he still has to keep a low profile. Therefore, in the category of elixir, he took out a four grade elixir, which is really the top grade of elixir.


    What''s more, this elixir is still aimed at the physical condition of the stall owner. As long as you eat this elixir, with the current cultivation of the stall owner, it''s absolutely not difficult to break through to a master in the future.


    Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing. Even if he doesn''t give it to Xu Qian, he also wants to slow down and throw it into his storage space.


    "Fang Hai, you are crazy!" Xu Qian is going crazy.


    In his opinion, it''s a great luck for Xiao Yao to have a elixir. But now, it''s such a broken thing.


    It''s not crazy. What is it? But now, the transaction has been completed. If he goes back and helps Xiao Yao grab it, it will break the rules of the trade meeting. He won''t do such a mindless thing. Can''t he really fight against the whole martial arts meeting?


    Xu Qian is really willing to die in the Jianghu, but he is not willing to die here in this way at this time!


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "believe me, that''s right."


    With these words, he took the barrel of the gun and gave Xu Qian another look.


    Xu Qian reluctantly helps Xiao Yao with the head of the gun£¨ Today''s first watch

 Chapter 1506

    After the end of the transaction, the young stall owner who changed the gun to Xiao Yao ran away.


    "I said Fang Hai, what do you want to do?" Xu Qian turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''ll talk to you after I go back. In fact, I don''t understand it now, but I can tell you that it''s definitely a good thing!"


    After taking the gun barrel in hand, the original subtle sense of familiarity has become more and more clear. He is more sure that this gun is forged from the same material as the one used by egret.


    As for whether there is no Reiki in it, or whether you haven''t found a way to open the Reiki, it''s not good for the moment.


    But just then, suddenly a voice came from behind them.


    "Friends, how about waiting?"


    Xiao Yao and others were all in a daze. They turned around and saw an acquaintance.


    The old man in white came towards them. The old man in white in front of them was the guy who prevented Shiniu from fighting with the disciple of Daoist sect.


    When the three were surprised, the old man in white had come to them.


    "I''ve seen you before." They were also masters of Daoism, so Xu Qian was very polite and made a bow.


    The old man in the white robe looked at Xu Qian and said with a smile, "did you exchange this gun, or did you intend to exchange it with someone else?"


    Xu Qian was a little surprised. He glanced at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    Although the other party hasn''t revealed his purpose yet, he came to inquire now. Obviously, he thought the guns in their hands were interesting and even wanted to make up his mind.


    How can it be valued by such a master?


    "Cough, back to the master, this is what we just got." Xu Qian said.


    The old man in the white robe nodded slightly, and his eyes were also a little lost.


    "What did you get in exchange for?" Asked the old man in white.


    "A elixir." Xu Qian said truthfully.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. This boy is really honest enough. People will answer whatever they want.


    This is a typical lack of heart! But now in front of the old man in white robe, Xiao Yao doesn''t say much. In fact, when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks Xu Qian''s attitude and thoughts are understandable.


    After all, what is Xu Qian''s cultivation and what is the other person''s cultivation? For Xu Qian, people like the old man in white robe are already superior. It''s normal for him to ask questions and answer them. It''s just that from Xiao Yao''s point of view, it''s hard to understand. There''s no way to do it. For a master like the old man in white robe, he really can''t take it seriously, Don''t mention the old man in white robe. Even if he was such a big seeker, what was it to Xiao Yao?


    Although now Xiao Yao''s cultivation has a little problem, and he will die when he meets the quintuple masters, his mentality still doesn''t fall down.


    "It would be a little bit of a loss to exchange a magic pill for this gun." Said the old man in white with a sigh.


    "Fang Hai, you see? As you have said, we are losing a lot in this way! " Xu Qian immediately turned to Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao just shook his head, but didn''t take it seriously.


    The other party said so, maybe just for the next words pawnshop mat.


    Anyway, he believed more in his feelings.


    Why blindly believe what others say? This is a very promising thing, OK? Maybe in Xu Qian''s opinion, the old man in white robe is the best among the experts. What he says is very convincing, but Xiao Yao doesn''t take it seriously.


    "Keke, Lao Jiu''s name is Luo Yirong. He is the sixth disciple of master Caoyang, the Taoist sect." Said the old man in white.


    Xu Qian quickly slightly bowed: "I''ve seen master Luo."


    Luo Yirong said with a smile: "I just think that if you two young people exchange a elixir for such a gun, it''s really a bit of a loss. After all, a elixir is good for you."


    Before Xu Qian and Xiao Yao had finished, Liu Ling on the side also frowned at this time. Before, she also thought that Xiao Yao had done something ridiculous this time. She even took a elixir, or a top-grade elixir, in exchange for such a gun. But now, after Luo Yirong came out, she suddenly felt that she might have really lost her sight before. The appearance of Luo Yirong and what he said just now are really abnormal, It always gives people a very strange feeling. She also believes that what Luo Yirong said before may be just a foreshadowing.


    Finally, Luo Yirong went on.


    "Well, I''ll give you a new elixir in exchange for your gun, OK?" Luo Yirong said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao almost didn''t laugh.


    The fox tail of Luo Yirong is finally exposed.


    He had been estimating before, how long could this guy endure? He didn''t expect that he couldn''t wait so soon, which further verified Xiao Yao''s idea.


    Don''t mention Xiao Yao. Even Xu Qian''s face looks strange.


    As long as he is not 250, he can judge something from what Luo Yirong said and the expression on his face.


    "This..." Xu Qian suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, at this time, Luo Yirong''s purpose has been exposed.


    If before, he thought that the other party was telling the truth, and now he proposed to take the elixir for the gun in his hand, Xu Qian completely recovered. He didn''t think that the other party was really a kind person.


    After a short silence, he forced a smile and shook his head: "forget it, master Luo. It''s a lesson that we have suffered a loss and bought."


    "..." Luo Yirong''s eyes twinkled and did not speak immediately. Looking at his silence, he seemed to be thinking about something


    Staring at by Luo Yirong, Xu Qian also feels great pressure.


    In fact, he could have said that the gun was bought by Xiao Yao, and then pushed the matter to him, but he didn''t do it in the end.


    "Master Luo, let''s just forget it." Seeing that Luo Yirong still wanted to talk, Xiao Yao suddenly took a step forward and said, "I bought this gun in exchange for the elixir. In fact, the decision is up to me. Before you ask Xu, he can''t give you any answer."


    "Fang Hai..."


    Before Xu Qian opened his mouth, Xiao Yao stopped him with his eyes.


    He looked at Luo Yirong and said with a smile, "I think you are also a master of Daoism, a respected elder, and a notary of martial arts assembly. You must understand us, and you are willing to let us learn from this?"


    Luo Yirong was immediately speechless by Xiao Yao.


    He felt that what he wanted to say had been blocked by the other party, and he had put so many hats on his head. If he had any other thoughts, it would be hard for him to say. After he recovered, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and his eyes were full of appreciation.


    When the other party refuses his proposal, he knows that his purpose has been revealed. In fact, it''s quite normal. These two young people are not stupid, and he also knows that he was too anxious before.


    But even if he saw through his own ideas, the other party didn''t say it directly. On the contrary, he held himself higher first. Although he could achieve the desired goal, Luo Yirong always felt that this kind of means was much better and made him very respectable.


    If he takes an inch now, he will live to be a dog for so many years.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t say much." Luo Yirong said with a smile.


    Xu Qian took a long breath.


    When Luo Yirong didn''t speak before, he was extremely nervous. He always thought that if he really angered the man in front of him, I''m afraid they might be expelled from the martial arts conference even if they were not killed or maimed.


    In his heart, he is very grateful to Luo Yirong.


    Just when Xiao Yao and others are going to turn around and leave, Luo Yirong says again: "stay!"


    Xu Qian''s nerves immediately tensed again.


    "How about I borrow the gun head?" Luo Yirong asked.


    Xu Qian was a little at a loss and turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is still calm. He just nods to him. After touching Xiao Yao''s eyes, Xu Qian suddenly feels that he is a lot more stable. His nervous mood is relaxed, and he hands over the gun head.


    Luo Yirong held out his hand and took over the head of the gun. At this time, many people had gathered around and watched the excitement.


    Open the bag, Luo Yirong took a breath, his face is also full of helpless.


    "Well, since it can''t fall into my hands, I''ll tell you the truth. The material for casting this gun is Jiutian xuantie. At first, bailufei of the Qin Dynasty got such a piece of Jiutian xuantie, and then he made his top-grade spirit weapon. It was the first time that Jiutian xuantie was recorded, but unexpectedly, there was another one here."


    At this time, the young sanxiu, who bought the elixir from Xiao Yao, didn''t go far. Seeing a lot of people gathered here, he hesitated and leaned over. As soon as he came over, he heard what Luo Yirong had just said. His face immediately turned red, and the elixir he held in his hand seemed to be crushed.


    Although he had never heard of the nine day black iron, he still knew who egret Fei was.


    Can egret''s weapon be ordinary? As a result, it''s the same material as the gun I replaced before. No matter how you look at it, you''ve suffered a big loss!


    But now that the deal is over, it''s unreasonable for him to regret it. He doesn''t dare to be presumptuous at the martial arts conference. What''s more, he is still a casual practitioner, integrating others and causing conflicts. Most of the people who suffer losses are himself.


    In addition to unwilling, but also dare not.


    At this time, all the onlookers exclaimed.


    "That humble gun is made of the same material as egret''s gun?"


    "Yes, although I haven''t heard of the nine day black iron before, I always feel that it sounds very powerful." To sum it up in the words of the earth, it probably means to be unknowingly sharp. Xu Qian is also a fool at this time£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1507

    Xu Qian never thought that Xiao Yao''s humble gun in exchange for a top-grade elixir had such a big origin.


    Or fly with egret!


    He''s completely confused.


    Before, he said that it was not cost-effective for Xiao Yao to do so, and he even felt that the boy had lost his intelligence. But now after listening to Luo Yirong, he suddenly realized that he could not see the Pearl.


    "If it''s something else, it''s gone, too. But I, Luo Yirong, can''t tolerate heavy weapons." Luo Yirong''s hand gently stroked the head of the gun, and his face looked intoxicated.


    I don''t know. I thought I was stroking the light buttocks of some pretty girl.


    "Well, I''ll open this gun for you today, OK?" Luo Yirong looks at Xu Qian and asks.


    There is such a good thing, Xu Qian where there is no reason not to agree?


    He didn''t ask Liu Ling and Xiao Yao for their opinions. He was ecstatic and nodded his head. He was so excited: "so good, so good! Thank you, master Luo


    Xiao Yao just stood on the side and watched quietly, but Liu Ling frowned slightly.


    Luo Yirong got Xu Qian''s consent and nodded slightly. He didn''t feel that the other party would not agree to his request.


    Although passing by the gun made him feel a little disappointed, it was a good thing for him to be open-minded in front of so many people.


    Maybe what he said before was true, and he didn''t want to hide the front.


    After a while, Luo Yirong suddenly poured all the aura into the head of the gun.


    On the head of the gun, there was a white light visible to the naked eye.


    Xu Qian widened his eyes and watched carefully. He didn''t want to miss such a wonderful link.


    In fact, not only Xu Qian, but all the onlookers, including Xiao Yao and Liu Ling, were curious about what would happen next.


    After that white light flickered, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly stepped back.


    He raised his head and looked at Luo Yirong, with a light smile. He thought that this guy really had some skills, and he burst into the wind.


    Slowly, on top of the gun head, a layer of wax like powder fell off.


    Luo Yirong suddenly drank, raised the gun head high in his hand, a silver light soared into the sky, and directly overturned the wooden shed on his head.


    From this time on, the gun head has sent out a aura.


    Although Xiao Yao couldn''t feel it, he could still hear the voices of all the people around him.


    "It''s a medium-sized artifact!" Liu Ling looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Luo Yirong sighed and looked a little tired. It seems that it''s not a simple thing to want to shoot for the spearhead.


    He returned the gun head to Xu Qian, and he seemed to be reluctant to part with it.


    "This gun can only be regarded as a medium level spirit weapon now. In fact, it''s very rare in the world of Lingwu. However, if you cultivate it well, it won''t be difficult to become a high level spirit weapon in the future. That''s what egret Fei does." Luo Yirong said.


    Looking at the expression on his face when he handed the gun head to Xu Qian, it seemed that he wanted to marry his daughter out.


    "Thank you, master Luo!" Xu Qian was moved to cry.


    The onlookers also looked at Xu Qian and others with a kind of complicated eyes.


    There''s envy, there''s wonder, there''s envy.


    Luo Yirong sighed and said, "I hope you don''t let me down. Take care of this gun!"


    "OK, master Luo, don''t worry." Xu Qian smiles foolishly.


    After Luo Yirong left, Liu lingcai stretched out her hand, pulled Xu Qian''s arm and said, "let''s hurry."


    "Ah? Why? " Xu was stunned and asked, "don''t we have enough shopping yet?"


    Liu Ling was completely speechless to Xu Qian in her heart.


    What''s the time for us to go on shopping?


    She is really curious. What is in Xu Qian''s mind.


    At this time, Xu Qian turned around, looked at Xiao Yao, and gave a thumbs up.


    "Fang Hai, you are so powerful. You have already seen that this is a treasure?" Xu Qian asked.


    Although this is the case, Xiao Yao would not admit it and said, "my intuition tells me that this is a good thing, so I got it in exchange. Didn''t let you down?"


    Xu Qian nodded and thought of something again. He asked carefully, "do you really want to give me this gun?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what''s the matter? I''m worried that if I know the origin of this gun, I want to regret it?"


    Xu Qian Shan smiles. Although he doesn''t say it, he actually thinks so in his heart.


    Even if Xiao Yao really wants to return it, he won''t say much. This is human nature. Although Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao are familiar and friends, this gift is too expensive.


    "Don''t worry, I said it was for you when I changed it, so I can''t come back. Besides, I''m just a swordsman, and I don''t need a gun. Even if you really give it to me, I can''t use it well!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian Chang sighed, and the big stone in his heart fell.


    Then, he said with a wry smile, "but I''m ashamed of it... Otherwise, Fang Hai, tell me what you need, as long as I have it, I''ll give it to you!"


    "OK, next, you can also pick something for me."


    After saying these words, Xiao Yao looked at Liu Ling standing on the side. The girl puffed her mouth and was still depressed. She said softly, "don''t worry. Anyway, the limelight has come out. There''s no difference between going now and going late. Besides, it''s still in the Martial Arts Conference, and no one dares to do anything robbery."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Ling thought about it and nodded.


    After a while, he turned his eyes and said in a low voice, "that Luo Yirong is really not simple. He also deliberately made a dent in us."


    When she spoke, her voice was very small, and only Xiao Yao and Xu Qian in front of her could hear her.


    Xu Qian wants to post, but Xiao Yao shakes his head and looks around, indicating that there are many eyes.


    Xu qian can only give up, but he is a kind of curious person. He doesn''t want to understand this problem, which makes him feel uncomfortable. After all, Xu Qian is very grateful to Luo Yirong.


    After a turn, although Xu Qian wanted to send a good thing to Xiao Yao, no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t see any good things. But he found some good looking swords. When the other side opened his mouth, the lion opened his mouth. In return, he suffered a lot, and Xiao Yao didn''t see it.


    Wherever they go, people stare at them.


    "Forget it, you''d better go back first, get something at noon and come back in the afternoon." Xiao Yao suggested.


    "Well." Xu Qian nodded.


    With so many eyes on him, he felt uncomfortable.


    Just out of the trade conference, there are a few people come together.


    Xu Qian was full of vigilance, although the gun had been put into the storage space by him.


    "This Taoist friend, let''s stay." One of the young men holding a paper fan said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Qian frowned and asked, with a strong tone.


    Xiao Yao shook his head. If it was normal, with Xu Qian''s character, he would not be so straightforward to communicate with others.


    But when you think about it, it''s no wonder, after all, there are different times.


    "Well, how about five elixirs for your gun?" In fact, these people have been waiting for a long time, but they always feel that it''s troublesome to replace the gun. In addition, there are many people with mixed eyes. Even if the gun is really in their own hands, they may not be able to get good fruit to eat. In this case, it''s better to wait for a few people, but now I don''t know how many people are around Xu, It''s almost impossible to wait until there are few people. Besides, now that Xu Qian has to leave, they can''t bear it.


    "No, I don''t need elixirs." Xu Qian said.


    In fact, he is still eager for Xiandan, but no matter how he looks at it, it''s a loss business to trade his gun for Xiandan. Xu Qian is still shrewd, and he won''t do such a stupid thing.


    "Yes, what''s so strange about Xiandan?" A tall man snorted, pushed the guy with the paper fan to one side, looked at Xu Qian, and said, "how about I exchange a magic pill with you?"


    "Elixir?" Don''t talk about Xu Qian now. Everyone who heard this exclaimed.


    Although there are some alchemists in the Lingwu world who can refine the elixir, there are very few. Even if it''s just a third grade elixir, it''s a rare product in the Lingwu world.


    Xu Qian also breathed for a while before. After he recovered, he immediately regained his cool, but his expression on his face fell into hesitation.


    After a while, he turned to look at Xiao Yao again, probably to ask Xiao Yao''s opinion.


    Xiao Yao is also a bit embarrassed about this. He has no interest in the elixir. However, it is also true that elixirs are not so common in the world of Lingwu, and a elixir can also play a very good role for him, so it is very normal for him to have hesitation about it.


    However, Xiao Yao is still expressionless.


    In fact, he told Xu Qian in this way that he had given the gun to Xu Qian, so the decision was still in his hands.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xu Qian took a breath and shook his head.


    "I won''t change it." He said these three words with clenched teeth.


    "Well?" The man immediately stares round eyes, looks still some fierce, "elixir you don''t change?"


    "Ha, I may have a chance to find the elixir later. This gun is harder to find than the elixir." Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently. It''s good that Xu qian can figure out this problem. Although the stout man was depressed, he didn''t say much. After all, he was still in the territory of the martial arts conference, so he mumbled a few words and then turned away. The rest of a large group of people, did not come together. They can''t bring out the elixir. What''s more, even if they do? Are they not going to change£¨ Third watch!)

 Chapter 1508

    When he got back to his residence safely, Xu Qian was relieved.


    "I always feel that I''m having a bad time next." Xu Qian said with a bitter smile.


    It''s just nonsense. Anyone with a long brain knows it.


    "Now, do you understand why I said that Luo Yirong cheated you before he left?" Liu Ling said.


    Xu Qian was stunned and looked at Liu Ling with a puzzled look.


    Liu Ling was completely convinced.


    "You still don''t understand?" Liu Ling covered her forehead with one hand and said, "I''m desperate about your IQ now."


    Xu Qian said with a smile: "sister Ling, you know, I''m not very smart. If you think of anything, just tell me directly! That makes me guess. I have to guess when? "


    Liu Ling sighed. Seeing that Xu Qian really didn''t understand, he had to explain, "you don''t think about it. You didn''t promise to give him your gun. Can he really not mind?"


    "Which gun?" Xu Qian subconsciously put up a sentence.


    "Well?" Liu Ling was stunned and asked, "how many guns do you have?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "one shot above, one shot below!"


    "..." although Liu Ling is simple, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know anything!


    At the moment, she glared at Xu Qian, then at Xiao Yao, and scolded: "obscene!"


    "..." Xiao Yao and Xu Qian looked at each other and then laughed.


    It''s a skill to let Liu Ling scold. It''s hard to imagine that a girl with such a character would open her mouth to scold others.


    "Do you want me to go on?" Liu Ling said angrily.


    "You say, you say." Xu Qian said with a smile.


    Just as Liu Ling wanted to speak, she remembered the topic just now. She blushed, stamped her feet and turned away to ignore them.


    Xu Qian scratched his head and didn''t know what to do.


    Xiao Yao took half of what Liu Ling had said before and said: "in fact, if he really wants to help you, he can find a place where there is no one. It''s not so high-profile. On the one hand, it''s because he wants to show his magnanimity. On the other hand, it''s because he wants you to be the target of public criticism and be watched by everyone."


    Xu Qian''s eyes were round and he said, "how could he be so insidious?"


    "Not really. Anyway, from my point of view, it''s very kind of people to make such a mistake." Xiao Yao said.


    He thinks that if Xu Qian thinks that Luo Yirong is an insidious person now, he can only say that the boy''s mind is too simple. If he really steps into this magnificent world, he will find that there are many people in the world who are 100 times more insidious than Luo Yirong. After experiencing those hardships, he will turn around and think about today''s things, Luo Yirong not only is not insidious, on the contrary magnanimous surprised.


    Liu Ling couldn''t help asking: "Fang Hai, since you know it, why don''t you stop it? Even if it''s a reminder! "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "why should I do that?"


    Speaking of this, he felt that what he said might not be clear enough. He added another sentence and asked Liu Ling: "if it wasn''t Luo Yirong, could you fire this gun?"


    Liu Ling is dumb.


    Xu Qian also suddenly realized, said: "that is to say, Fang Hai already knew what Luo Yirong was thinking, but when he thought that the other side could fire the gun, he simply didn''t say anything and pushed the boat with the current."


    "That''s what it means." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha, it seems that we have to pay a certain price to start for this gun." Xu Qian said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, no one dares to fight against you at the martial arts conference, but after waiting for this thing, everything has become unknown."


    Xu Qian could only nod his head with a bitter smile.


    When the martial arts conference is over, I''m afraid that there will be countless pairs of eyes staring at him. Whether he can leave the southern Chu alive or not has become an unknown. This is a typical case of everyone being innocent and guilty.


    Xiao Yao said: "of course, now there is a way to protect your safety."


    "What can I do?" Xu Qian immediately got excited.


    Can he not be excited? It''s not a trivial matter. It''s a matter of life and death!


    It''s about my life.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "find a chance to change this gun."


    Xu Qian shook his head hard.


    "I''m not!" Xu Qian said, "I''ve resisted such a big temptation. Now I''m going to change this gun? Unless my brain is broken! Don''t say it''s a hot potato. Even if it''s hot, I have to eat it! "


    Xiao was happy and said, "I''m not afraid of death?"


    "Not afraid of death." Xu Qian said with a sad face, "isn''t this something that can''t be done? Although I want to survive, I hope I can become a master


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "this is it! Remember what I told you before? Many things are not what Xiao Yao is willing to do, but because of some reasons, he has to do so. He has no choice but to do what he is willing to do all the time. Is it possible? "


    Xu Qianmo was silent.


    Xiao Yao said this sentence to him a long time ago, but Xu Qian had not experienced it personally at that time, so it was difficult for him to understand it. Now, he can understand it.


    "Well, then, I have no way to live?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "let''s play it by ear." In fact, he has already thought about it in his heart. If he really can''t do it, he will take these guys with him. With his own cultivation of sword power, most people have to weigh up if they want to stop them, but in this way, he will have to bear a lot of risks, so now he doesn''t say too much.


    "That''s true. I''m ready to act on the occasion." Xu Qian sighed, but said, he really has no way now.


    After a while, Li Ran Ran and Li Fu came back.


    "Ha! I found you Li Ran Ran directly approached Xu Qian and looked around, "where''s the gun? Where''s the gun? "


    When Xiao Yao heard this sentence, he almost didn''t hold it back. He said, "grab in the way." he was afraid that other people would turn around and stifled it


    Xu was happy and said, "do you all know?"


    "I just heard it, and then I came back in a hurry." Li Fu said with a smile, "are you lucky?"


    "Ha, it''s not my luck, it''s Fang Hai''s luck. He gave me that gun!" Xu Qian said triumphantly.


    "Why? Fang Hai, you are too generous, aren''t you? It''s such a good thing. If you give it away, you give it away? " Li Fu was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I just think it''s a good thing, so I changed it. Anyway, he''s a gun player. It''s no use keeping it if I don''t give it to him."


    Li Fu, Xu Qian and others don''t believe Xiao Yao''s words. Although it''s really useless to keep the gun in Xiao Yao''s hands, if you exchange it with others, you can also get a lot of good things. Didn''t some people propose to exchange the elixir before?


    "Xu Qian, you can''t treat Fang Hai badly." Li Fu said.


    Xu Qian didn''t have a good airway: "this is natural. Do you still need to say? But I don''t know what to send to Fang Hai... "


    He really doesn''t know.


    For him, the significance of this gun is too great. If you give something to Xiao Yao casually, you can''t take it. But now, you can''t find a good thing with the same value, so you can only continue to worry.


    Xiao Yao said on the side: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s still a long time. There will be more opportunities in the future."


    "Well, that''s it." Xu Qian said, "we''ll go to the trading market in the afternoon. If you see something good, don''t exchange it by yourself. Call me and I''ll exchange it for you."


    Speaking of the end, Xu Qian added helplessly: "you have to give me a chance to perform!"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    I had a little lunch at noon. In the afternoon, when Xiao Yao and others came to the trade meeting again, they just walked into the greenhouse, and there were countless eyes staring at them.


    Today''s Xu Qian is too dazzling.


    In the afternoon, Li Ranran learned to be smart and didn''t run around with Li axe. Although they bought a lot of things this morning, they didn''t have much fun. After hearing that Xu Qian got the gun this morning, they immediately decided to follow Xiao Yao no matter what. Maybe they could get some treasures behind Xiao Yao.


    "Fang Hai, how do you know that gun is a good thing?" Others are OK, but Li Ranran has been asking this question.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "didn''t I say that before? It''s just feeling! "


    Li Ran rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t believe it anyway."


    "What else? Everyone can''t feel the aura inside, let alone me. Can I see the gun that egret flies with? "


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s saying this is also a risk. He is really afraid to lead their thinking to this, but this is the way to dispel Li Ran''s suspicion.


    "Forget it, since you feel so accurate, you should help me find some treasures next!"


    Xiao Yao said, "if I could, I would."


    Now Xiao Yao can''t even sense the aura, let alone help them find good things. It''s his luck to help Xu Qian find the gun, and his luck can''t always be so good, right? Isn''t that bullshit? Do you really rely on feeling?


    At this time, Xu Qian suddenly pointed to the front.


    "Well, what are those people looking at?" Xu Qian asked.


    "Here, Ran Ran and I came in the morning, a gourd seller." Li Fu said¡° Selling gourds? " Xu Qian was confused. "What''s good to sell?"¡° I don''t know about that. I didn''t ask in detail. However, it''s said that the man asked a high price, which led to that he didn''t sell it now. " Li explained£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming

 Chapter 1509

    Xu Qian used to be the kind of person with heavy curiosity. After listening to Li Fu''s words, although he didn''t think about the past, he is now going to which side.


    "A broken gourd, what''s good to sell! No, we still have to go and have a look. Maybe it''s a real treasure. " Xu Qian said.


    People are speechless, shaking their heads, just said a broken gourd what to sell, now afraid to miss what baby, this is not a contradiction, what is it? However, looking at the bustling crowd over there, I have to sigh that in this world, Xu Qian is not the only one with heavy curiosity, there are many.


    Following the crowd, Xiao Yao and others crowded in.


    Many people are around the stall owner, pointing out.


    On the stall, there is a small gourd, which looks like the one just picked from the vine, and is cyan.


    "It''s made of jade." Liu Ling said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which he could see, but in addition, he had no special feeling.


    Looking at the stall owner, a calm look, Xiao Yao is very curious, this guy''s gourd in the end is what medicine ah? Eh, it''s quite appropriate to put this sentence here.


    "Hey, what''s the use of you gourd?" Xu took a step forward, looked at the stall owner and asked.


    The stall owner raised his head, glanced at Xu Qian and closed his eyes again.


    It''s really silent.


    Xu Qian was very angry. It was the first time he saw such an arrogant person.


    How can anyone do business like this?


    Xu Qian was originally a man with a good temper, but at this time, his temper also came up.


    "Can''t you hear me when I ask you?" Xu Qian asked.


    The stall owner didn''t have a good way: "if you can''t see it, pull it down."


    Xu Qian


    Now he really has no temper.


    This time, Li axe, Li Ranran and others couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, I knew that." Li Ran said.


    He turned around and looked at Li Ran Ran. He was full of curiosity. He didn''t know what Li Ran suddenly said.


    But Li Ran looked around, unwilling to say more.


    Li Fu explained: "in the morning, Ran Ran Ran was very curious. After asking for a while, she was given the same answer."


    "..." hearing this, Xu Qian was filled with depression. He glared at Li Ran Ran and asked, "you''ve hit a nail. Why don''t you remind me?"


    Li Ran rolled his eyes and said, "why should I tell you? I''m all shriveled. If I''m the only one to be shriveled, isn''t it a very shameless thing? "


    When Xu Qian thought about it, he thought that what Li Ran said was very reasonable. Now he was too lazy to care about it.


    Xiao Yao got close and looked at it for a while. He always felt that the gourd in front of him was unusual.


    "What''s up, Xiao Yao? Give play to your intuition quickly!" Li Ran joked.


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at the stall owner and said, "what are you going to exchange for, gourd?"


    "Tell me first, let me hear. If I think it''s good, I''ll change it, OK?" Asked the stall owner.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "how about a magic pill?"


    The stall owner gave a cold hum and said, "it''s just a elixir. Do you want to exchange my gourd?"


    Xu qianle was so happy that he said, "do you know anything? Some people are willing to take the elixir in exchange for you. What are you dissatisfied with? "


    "That''s because you don''t understand the value of my gourd." The stall owner said with a cold hum.


    Xu Qian really can''t see the unique value of this jade gourd.


    Xiao Yao can''t see it. This time, he doesn''t have any strange feeling.


    He turned and looked at Liu Ling.


    Liu Ling said with a bitter smile: "in the aspect of treasure assessment, I really don''t know anything about it. I can only see a rough picture."


    Xiao Yao nodded and turned to leave.


    He doesn''t have to pay any price for a jade gourd who can''t see the oddness. He just wants to satisfy his curiosity. No matter from which angle, such a business seems to be losing money.


    Xiao Yao is going to turn around and leave, Xu Qian and others will not stay.


    The young stall owner didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, there are many people like Xiao Yao and them.


    However, to say that, Xiao Yao should be the only one willing to take out a elixir to exchange with him.


    "Ah, it''s still fate The stall owner murmured.


    At this time, suddenly a figure, block in front of Xiao Yao.


    "You''re a swordsman, too, aren''t you?" The man asked.


    The person standing in front of Xiao Yao is either someone else or his current roommate. The guy who had a fight with the disciples of XUNDAO sect, Shiniu.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but soon, he also felt the sword Qi in the other party''s body and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you were still a swordsman!"


    In fact, in this world, there are not many people who practice both Kendo and Lingqi, just like those of xuanjianzong. Which one is not?


    "What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Nothing. If you really have enough strength, you can change that jade gourd." Shiniu said calmly.


    Xiao Yao''s face looks funny.


    Xu took a step forward and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with that jade gourd?"


    Shiniu snorted. It seems that he is not willing to talk to Xu qianduo.


    Xu Qian is very depressed.


    The stall owner was like this before, and so was the stone ox in front of us. Is it really so difficult for us to have a good chat?


    Xiao Yao said, "you know that jade gourd is a good thing. Why don''t you change it by yourself?"


    "There''s no money in the bag." Speaking of this, stone bull also has some helplessness, "if I can really pay enough price, I will definitely change it."


    "If so, why did you tell me?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    Although he and Shiniu are roommates now, they don''t have any intersection now, so he really can''t understand why Shiniu has to tell him about it.


    "I want you a elixir." Shiniu said, "I only want one, even if it''s six elixir." Said the stone ox.


    Xu Qian''s way: "you just want to change a elixir?"


    Although Xu Qian didn''t know how many elixirs Xiao Yao had, from this guy''s handwriting, there should be many.


    The other party can make such a request, probably also heard the conversation between Xiao Yao and the young stall owner before, and what happened in the morning.


    The gun he got in the morning was also bought by Xiao Yao with a top-grade elixir?


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if you tell me now, don''t be afraid that I will exchange the jade gourd for you, but don''t want to give you anything?"


    Shiniu said, "if I don''t tell you, you won''t find the mystery in the jade gourd."


    Looking at Shiniu''s self-confidence, Xiao Yao starts to think.


    He turned and walked back to the stall owner.


    "I''ll take a elixir and exchange it with you for this jade gourd, OK?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Qian and others, are staring round eyes, not only they, people around, also with a kind of extreme shock look at him.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Unexpectedly, to take a elixir in exchange for such a strange little gourd?


    Is there really a lot of elixirs? Is it useless? This has to be a disciple of a big sect. Otherwise, how could it be so rich and powerful?


    The expression on the stall owner''s face also changed.


    "Elixir?" The young stall owner blinked, as if not sure.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how about one elixir and two elixirs?"


    "..." the stall owner was completely speechless.


    The other party has continued to increase the price before he has spoken.


    He also wanted to keep silent, but from the other side''s behavior, he felt that if he was still waiting for the price increase, he would be a bit ungrateful.


    "Well, since you are such a gentleman, I promise." Said the young stall owner.


    Xiao Yao laughed and threw a small bottle, which was the prepared pills.


    The young stall owner took the bottle, took a look at it and was shocked.


    "Second grade elixir, and fourth grade elixir?" The young stall owner was in a daze.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao can give him a Sanpin elixir, plus two liupin elixirs, which is already very good.


    It''s too rich, isn''t it?


    The voice of the young stall owner before also caused everyone''s shock.


    "What? Is it the second elixir and the fourth elixir? Is that crazy? "


    "Yes, isn''t that generous? It''s not worth it at all! Anyway, they all agreed, even if it''s a Sanpin elixir! "


    More people doubt whether there is something wrong with Xiao Yao''s brain.


    This is what a fool would do!


    "Hey, you... Why do you want to give me such a elixir? In fact, it''s OK to have low-grade products! " Asked the young stall owner.


    He thinks it''s very difficult for him to ask such a question. After all, he is the biggest beneficiary. But if he doesn''t make it clear, he thinks he can''t sleep when he goes back to sleep at night.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have a low rank elixir."


    Is he crazy to spend time refining low-grade pills?


    Otherwise, how could he exchange the gun for Xu Qian with the elixir?


    Xu Qian: "everyone:" the young stall owner was completely speechless. They haven''t seen people who are forced to dress up, but they haven''t seen people who are forced to dress up to be so crazy. They are just the big guys among the big guys! In this case, you won''t worry about being killed if you speak out¡° Damn, what a young master... "The young stall owner yelled again£¨ Today''s first watch

 Chapter 1510

    After Xiao Yao returned the jade gourd, he studied it carefully for a while, but he still didn''t see any clue.


    It was the stone ox, whose eyes had been staring at the jade gourd in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Maybe it''s really like what he said. If it wasn''t for the lack of money, he said that he would return the jade gourd.


    "Fang Hai, I said you are crazy! Two fourth grade elixirs, plus a second grade elixir, will bring you such a broken thing? " Xu Qian is going crazy.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, raised his chin gently, and said, "didn''t Shi Niu say that? This is a good thing


    Good stuff is good stuff, but make complaints about it. You are not familiar with it. Even if people pit you, you can''t help it! What''s more, maybe this guy named Shiniu is the stall owner''s trust. This kind of thing is common in the trade fair. Even if it''s in the martial arts fair, people in the martial arts fair just turn a blind eye to these little tricks. They really can''t manage them. Secondly, they think that an immortal can be trapped by such a small routine, Fall somersault, also be oneself brain is not easy to use, what to still have to say?


    It''s like buying a lesson!


    What''s more, most of the young people who come to the martial arts conference are dignified. They really suffer from such things, and they are afraid of being known by others. How can they publicize them everywhere?


    In fact, Xu Qian said that in his heart. After all, the stone ox is still standing on the side. Isn''t that a conflict? Moreover, the matter is now, and whether it is worth it or not, the jade gourd has arrived at Xiao Yao''s hands. Now he still make complaints about Xiao Yao.


    Shiniu walks up to him and looks at the jade gourd in Xiao Yao''s hand. His eyes return to Xiao Yao''s face.


    He still admired the guy in front of him.


    No matter what his strength is, this courage alone is not what ordinary people can have.


    "Are you really not afraid of regret?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I think you can still believe it." This is bullshit. Xiao Yao is not a psychopath. How can he really trust a person so easily? On the one hand, he is willing because he is curious. On the other hand, he thinks that although the second grade elixir is precious, it''s not something he can''t afford. When his aura is restored, Second grade elixir is almost as much as you want.


    So, there is nothing worth it or not.


    "Although the two elixirs and the four elixirs are both good things, I think that if you take three elixirs in exchange for this jade gourd, it''s really a steady business." Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao is more curious.


    "Don''t you live with me at night? Let''s wait until we get back. There are too many people here. " Stone ox looked around and said.


    He said that for the sake of Xiao Yao. He felt that the function of jade gourd was too powerful. If it was heard, Xiao Yao would be the target of public criticism.


    In fact, his worries are superfluous.


    Before Xiao Yao''s generous hand, he has long been watched by many people.


    Before they left, there were some shameless guys who had to exchange their things with Xiao Yao for some elixir.


    In fact, those things, not to mention Xiao Yao, even Xu Qian, Li Ranran and others, are somewhat despised.


    Maybe they really take Xiao Yao as the big wrongdoer.


    In their opinion, what else would he dare not change if he could exchange one second grade elixir and two fourth grade elixirs for such a broken gourd? Maybe if they are lucky, they will be able to exchange some elixirs. Even elixirs, they are sure to earn money.


    Xiao Yao frowned and felt a little annoyed.


    "Before you change things with me, think about the value of your treasure. Don''t come to me. Don''t bring your great grandfather''s spittoon. Can you tell me what kind of magic weapon it is?"


    After Xiao Yao''s words, many people were annoyed and embarrassed.


    Xu Qian, Li Ran Ran and others couldn''t help laughing.


    Of course, no one will really bring his great grandfather''s spittoon, but in this case, it is not poisonous!


    Although Xiao Yao was originally a vicious person, many of Xiao Yao''s opponents have learned this. But now in this situation, if you can keep a low profile, you can keep a low profile, if you can keep a low profile, you can keep a low profile, if you can keep a low profile, you can keep a low profile, if you can keep a low profile, you can keep a low profile.


    "That''s to say, it''s a good idea to bring all kinds of junk here when we are a garbage dump?" Xu Qian said.


    "Hum, it''s not a garbage dump, but a magic pill in exchange for such a thing?" One sneered.


    "That''s because you don''t know the goods!" Xu Qian said.


    "What''s the use of this jade gourd?" The man asked.


    Xu Qian''s face turned red. Suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    Don''t talk about him. Even Xiao Yao didn''t find out the magic of the jade gourd!


    Xiao Yao patted Xu Qian on the shoulder, indicating that he didn''t need to be angry with others. Then he looked at the man and said with a sneer, "I''m rich and powerful, but I won''t give you my elixir and elixir. How about that? Yes, you''re right. It''s called money and willfulness


    "Xu Qian gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    Li Fu, who does not laugh, can''t help but be happy.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is really a very interesting person.


    After hearing what Xiao Yao said, the guy who was still fighting against Xu Qian opened his mouth to refute, but he couldn''t say anything. Rich and willful, these four words are just right here. They can''t be used any more.


    As soon as Xiao Yao walked out of the trade meeting, two men in black robes came over.


    "Why? This is a member of the martial arts assembly. " Xu Qian said.


    In front of their clothes, they embroidered a big word "Wu" with gold thread, which should be the logo of the martial arts conference. As for why Luo Yirong didn''t have this logo today, I don''t know.


    "Young Xia, our vice president, would like to see you, please?" One of the black robed men said with a smile, while the other one was similar to Li Fu. They were all unsmiling, silent and cold.


    "No Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The two men in black were a little surprised.


    They really didn''t expect that the other party would refuse, and if they refused, wouldn''t they worry about offending them?


    Now, it''s still on the site of the Martial Arts Conference!


    Who does the vice president want to see? Who dares to refuse?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I promise? Are you going to tie me up?" Xiao Yao joked.


    The expressions on the faces of the two black robes were a little embarrassed. Although they were members of the martial arts assembly, it was totally unreasonable to take someone away for no reason, unless Xiao Yao did something wrong.


    Xu Qian pulled La Xiaoyao''s clothes and said in a low voice, "they are all from the martial arts assembly. Fang Hai, please pay attention..."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and didn''t take Xu Qian''s words seriously.


    Don''t he know that he shouldn''t offend the people in the martial arts assembly at this time?


    But now the vice president of the martial arts assembly wants to see, in addition to focusing on his elixir, what''s the reason?


    Which one of those people can be fed?


    Today is a vice president. Maybe a vice president will come out later, and then there will be Luo Yirong. Maybe the president of the martial arts conference will jump out. Xiao Yao does not lack of elixirs, but no matter how much, they will not be satisfied, and even think that Xiao Yao has a treasure house, which is really a big trouble.


    Such things can be thought of with a little brain movement.


    Xu Qian also wanted to say something, but was reprimanded by Liu Ling: "Xu Qian, shut up first."


    Xu Qian was stunned. He didn''t expect Liu Ling to scold him fiercely, but he also knew that his brain didn''t turn as fast as Xiao Yao and Liu Ling, so he kept silent and didn''t say much.


    "We vice president, just want to have a chat with you..." the black robed man couldn''t laugh.


    Xiao Yaole, said: "is it difficult to be your vice president or what beauty?"


    "Of course not..."


    "If not, why should I talk to him?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "if it''s OK, get out of the way."


    "How dare you be so presumptuous?" Said the man in black with a cold face.


    Xiao Yao''s face didn''t change color. He asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you want to sing red and white with me? Hum, do you deserve it? If I really do something wrong, you can just tie me away and make a charge for me. I can''t go without you? Is it true that your martial arts conference can cover up the sky with one hand? "


    By Xiao Yao such a question, those two black robed people tone also softened down.


    "I beg you to come with us? I promise, our vice president won''t do anything to you. If you don''t agree with us, it''s hard for me to do it! "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "your strength is very strong? Can you keep me safe? "


    The two men in black robe had been completely hurt by Xiao Yao and kept silent again.


    Xiao Yao went through them and walked away.


    Xu Qian and others hesitated for a moment, and then quickly followed up.


    The two men in black looked at each other. They both had a headache.


    "How do you explain when you go back?"


    "You can say whatever you want. This guy''s tone is so tough and his money is so generous that he can not take the second grade elixir seriously. Obviously, it''s not small. We can''t offend him. It should be understandable for the vice president."


    After walking out of a distance, Xu asked: "Fang Hai, are you crazy? Why do you have to fight against the people of the martial arts assembly? " Xiao Yao looked at him with deep eyes: "it''s not that I want to fight against them, it''s because they are aggressive and have some thoughts!"£¨ Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1511

    Xu qian can''t understand Xiao Yao''s words for a moment and a half. Maybe he just stepped into the river and lake. He doesn''t have a clear understanding of the sinister people''s mind. It''s also very normal, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to explain to him.


    Liu Ling, who was beside her, wrinkled her nose slightly at this time and said, "Xu Qian, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid?"


    Xu Qian coughed, embarrassed and speechless. In this case, it would be nothing if others said it, but it was said from Liu Ling''s mouth, which was equivalent to giving him a blow. After all, like Li Fu, he admired Liu Ling as a gentle girl in his heart.


    So now, he began to doubt his IQ.


    "What do you think the vice president can do for Fang Hai?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Xu Qian shook his head.


    He always thinks that he hasn''t seen the vice president yet. How can he know the other party''s purpose? What''s more, the two black robed people who came to invite Xiao Yao didn''t reveal anything.


    Li Ran Ran did not have a good way: "it seems that you are really stupid. Fang Hai was so popular at the trade conference before. Everyone knows that he has a lot of pills on him. The vice president must have heard about it before he went to find Fang Hai!"


    Xu Qian suddenly realized.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with my brain. Even Li Ran can think of it, but I didn''t think of it." Xu Qian said.


    This angry Li Ran Ran almost did not want to fight with him.


    "If you can''t talk, don''t talk! Stupid is your own business, don''t involve me, OK? And stay away from me, don''t pass on your stupidity to me While speaking, Li Ran Ran deliberately stepped back a few steps, deliberately opened the distance between Xu Qian and Li Ran, as if he was really worried that Xu Qian would infect her with his low IQ.


    Xu Qian coughed and said: "so, that vice president, is harboring evil intentions?"


    "Although it''s not sure yet, it''s right not to go. If it''s really what we suspect, Fang Hai will face a lot of trouble. After all, there are so many people in the martial arts assembly, and none of them can offend Fang Hai. Even if all the elixirs are handed over, those people may not believe that Fang Hai has been squeezed dry." Li Fu said.


    Xiao Yao shivered.


    The thought that he would be squeezed dry by a large group of men made him feel that his hair stood upright.


    "Ah, Fang Hai, how nice it was for you to keep a low profile before!" Li Ran rubbed his temple and said.


    At the beginning, she didn''t like Xiao Yao either, but it took her a long time from Beilu to Wudao conference, and she didn''t want to see Xiao Yao tumble here.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the soldiers are going to block the water and cover the land. We don''t need to worry about these for the time being."


    After that, he felt that he was too calm, maybe too abrupt, and said with a smile, "besides, anyway, they didn''t dare to do anything to me at the martial arts conference, did they?"


    "Not necessarily." The stone ox sneered and said, "I never think that they are all hypocrites, on the contrary, they are all hypocrites."


    This is the first sentence Shi Niu has said so far.


    With this saying, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    Xiao Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "why do you think so?"


    "Nothing." The stone ox shook his head and said, "I just think that people have ulterior motives. I have to be careful. Even if they dare not do something to you, they may not trip you."


    Xiao Yao said, "thank you."


    Shiniu nodded slightly, and then returned to the silent state before. Xiao Yao thought of two words to describe Shiniu''s character -- Gao Leng.


    "By the way, you said before that the jade gourd of FangHai is a good thing. Now you can say that?" Xu Qian asked.


    "I only told him one person." Said the stone ox.


    "Why? What if we''re not here and you want to take his things? " Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you defend others like this before."


    Xu Qian said with a smile: "it''s not a cut to gain wisdom!"


    However, after hearing Xu Qian''s words, Shiniu was extremely angry.


    "I won''t do that!" He felt as if he had been greatly insulted.


    Xu Qian was startled, because when Shiniu spoke to him just now, his voice was too loud, as if a lot of resentment broke out.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "Xu Qian doesn''t mean anything else. Just like that, don''t forget your heart."


    Stone bull realized that he was a bit impolite before. After a cold hum, he said: "even if I really want to rob him, I have to weigh my own strength. You are not swordsmen, can''t you feel the turbulent sword spirit in his body?"


    "You mean Fang Hai is very powerful?" Xu Qian asked curiously.


    "It seems that your relationship is not so good, so I can''t talk to him in front of you." Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao is very interested in this guy called Shiniu.


    Looking at his style of doing things and speaking, it seems that he has always been cautious.


    All the time, they are on guard against others. If we talk about vigilance, Shiniu is more vigilant than Xiao Yao.


    It seems that the way to cultivate immortals is not smooth!


    "Forget it, since you are only willing to tell me one person, go back to the room first." Xiao Yao said.


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, although Xu Qian and others are still a little worried, but also helpless.


    Moreover, they also thought about it carefully. If Xiao Yao really fights with Shiniu, they should be able to detect it. Anyway, they live next door, and it''s not hard to get there.


    When he got back to the room, Xiao Yao threw the jade gourd on the table and sat down.


    "Tell me, what is this good thing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Give me the elixir first." Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yaole, said: "you are afraid I know, on the back, not willing to fulfill the agreement?"


    Shiniu thought for a moment and said, "I know you don''t lack elixir, otherwise you won''t be so rich before. But I think what is held in your hand is the most real. After all, I''m different from those fools outside. Your sword is very strong. With my strength, you are far from your opponent."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that I have to find some ways to hide my sword Qi."


    The stone ox did not speak.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have too much ink with Shiniu either. He took out a four grade elixir and handed it over. He didn''t give any more.


    After taking the elixir, Shiniu said, "this jade gourd is a sword keeper."


    "Raise the sword?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "do you mean that this jade gourd has the function of cultivating spiritual instruments?"


    "If you can cultivate sword, so can artifact." Shiniu said, "if I really have enough elixirs, I will change them. This jade gourd is at least a high-grade sword gourd. In fact, even if you exchange it with a top-grade spirit weapon, you won''t lose money. Although you don''t improve your own strength, you can cultivate your own sword and even encourage your sword spirit."


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He naturally knew what the sword gourd was.


    There are also many materials about jade gourd in the inheritance of Zhenwu relics.


    However, it was the first time he saw jade gourd with sword.


    "As for the use effect..." Shiniu reached out and took the jade gourd over. After a careful look, he put it back and said, "the formula is all in the jade gourd. You just need to inject your sword Qi into it. After opening it, you can know."


    Xiao Yao is skeptical.


    He picked up the jade gourd and immediately tried to infuse the sword Qi into his body.


    At this time, Shiniu''s face changed again.


    "It seems that you are stronger than I thought." Stone ox said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have the heart to deal with him at this time. When he poured sword Qi into the jade gourd, he already noticed the change of the jade gourd, and suddenly there was a strange passage in his mind.


    "If you want to put your sword in, you can hold it in your hand and recite the formula." Stone bull continued.


    This is to tell Xiao Yao all he knows without reservation.


    Xiao Yao didn''t take out the xuantie sword immediately. After all, the xuantie sword is very important to him. He can''t let it slip. At the moment, he just took out Fuli sword.


    When Fu Lijian was taken out, the stone ox sitting on one side changed his face again.


    "This... This is the best spirit weapon?" Stone ox startled way.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "how about my sword


    "If the aura in this sword is cultivated, I''m afraid it can be compared with the artifact?" Shi Niu stuttered when he spoke. It can be seen how much impact Fu Li Jian had on him.


    Xiao Yao wanted to laugh. Seeing that Fu Li Jian was still like this, he didn''t know how surprised he would be if he saw Xuan tie Jian.


    After reciting the pithy formula, the sword in his hand is really in the gourd. This is what Xiao Yao can feel. After all, Fuli sword is his, and there is a certain inductive connection. Reciting the pithy formula again, Fuli sword is held in his hand again.


    "How many swords can this sword gourd contain?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Stone ox shook his head: "this, I really don''t know."


    Speaking of this, he added: "the capacity of each sword gourd is different."


    Xiao Yao understood and nodded, but he didn''t try to throw the sword inside again. A talisman had already caused a great impact on Shiniu, and he didn''t want to make it too public.


    "Thank you for today''s business. Otherwise, I''m really wrong." Xiao Yao said with a smile. If it wasn''t for Shiniu, he would not have changed the gourd. After all, he was going to leave at that time£¨ Chapter III)

 Chapter 1512

    In addition to his good luck, Xiao Yao also had to thank Shiniu for getting the sword gourd this time.


    Although he hasn''t studied the sword gourd thoroughly, as long as he has a little brain, he will know that it is absolutely the treasure among the treasures. There is no need for words to express its importance.


    "By the way, you are also a swordsman, aren''t you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Shiniu said with a smile, "however, I''m not so lucky as you. I can have a top-grade spirit weapon. However, I think I can find a good sword sooner or later."


    Xiao Yao nodded when he heard this.


    "Well, I''ll give you another elixir." When Xiao Yao spoke, he handed over a four grade elixir.


    Stone ox is tiny a Leng, looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes: "why?"


    "If it wasn''t for you today, I wouldn''t have found this sword gourd, so I gave this elixir to you at that time." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you can eat that elixir before. It''s also very good for you. You can keep this elixir for a while, and then go to the trade fair. If you see any good sword, you can change it."


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Shiniu''s eyes are full of struggle.


    After a while, he gave a wry smile and said, "it seems that you are really a guy without elixir, but I don''t need it."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Shiniu would refuse himself.


    "No merit, no salary. Maybe what you said just now is right. If you didn''t have me today, you would have lost your hand with this sword gourd. However, it doesn''t have much to do with me. I asked you for a elixir before, and you gave me a top grade elixir. It''s the end of your duty. Therefore, I can''t have this elixir." "What''s more, as I have said before, I believe I can still find a sword that is very suitable for me."


    Listen to Shiniu say so, Xiao Yao put away the elixir.


    Although the stone bull did not take his own elixir, but in his heart, but looked at the stone bull.


    He can see that every word Shiniu said before is from his heart, and the struggle in his heart is true.


    "Well, then I wish you good luck." Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox nodded.


    After a while, Shiniu suddenly asked, "who are you?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "man."


    "No, I''m really curious. Don''t mention the second grade elixir. Even the fourth grade elixir is very rare, but it doesn''t seem to be worth a cent to you." Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    Shiniu laughed and said, "in fact, I just want to express my inner curiosity. It''s nothing if you don''t say it." At this point, stone ox a little pause, and Xiao Yao with a not, "I shouldn''t ask these."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "if I have a chance in the future, I will tell you."


    Walking out of the room, Xu Qian and others are impatient.


    "How about Fang Hai, the jade gourd? Is it really a good thing?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "yes."


    "Hehe, are you sure you don''t lose?" Xu Qian looks as if he can''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao said: "if the jade gourd is given to you, it''s not very useful, but it''s very precious to me."


    "Well, ha ha, you don''t have to tell me what the jade gourd is for. Anyway, as long as we don''t suffer losses, it''s enough." Xu Qian said with a smile, "if you really tell me its magic, maybe I''ll be red eyed, so it''s better not to know."


    Xiao Yao lost his smile in silence.


    Xu Qian''s way of thinking and mentality is still very good. There is something to say!


    Liu Ling said: "in a word, you still have to be careful next. It''s not just about the elixir. It''s estimated that there will be many people prying into the secret of jade gourd."


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Ling, a little puzzled.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have that gun in the morning. At most, others treat you as a fool. But if some people with ulterior motives deliberately link these two things together, I''m afraid you will be exposed to everyone''s eyes." Liu Ling said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he has thought about all that Liu Ling has said.


    But now, what should be done and what should not be done have been done.


    Even if you want to keep a low profile, you can''t keep a low profile. What bothers him most is that he has offended the people in the martial arts assembly. Next, God knows what they will do to deal with him.


    If his aura has not been suppressed, the martial arts conference, Luo Yirong, vice president, in front of him are not farts. When he gets angry, he gets annoyed, and kills all of them. But now he has no such pride. What worries him most is not these problems. What worries him most is whether there will be any accidents, If Zhao wei''e or Xuanyuan jiuzhong are attracted, it''s really a disaster. If either of them wants to kill themselves, it''s easy. Even if they don''t come by themselves and send some four or five high hands, Xiao Yao can''t escape.


    Therefore, without Reiki cultivation, Xiao Yao has no sense of security!


    However, Xiao Yao''s attitude is now in order. Anyway, at least he still has sword Qi, which can be dealt with when he meets ordinary opponents. Moreover, during this period of time, he can sharpen his swordsmanship. After his aura is restored, his sword Qi can also make a qualitative leap. At that time, even if he really meets Zhao wei''e, I''m not without the power of the first World War. If I can successfully refine the Qi that egret flies in my body, I''ll make a lot of money.


    Xiao Yao is a gambler. From the beginning of his cultivation to the present, he seems to have never stopped. Fortunately, he is lucky. He has never lost a bet. In fact, when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks that he can''t afford to lose.


    This time, it was also a gamble. When he accepted egret''s aeroplane, he was ready for it.


    He can''t help thinking, egret flies finally, infuses all the Qi into his body, really wants to pit him?


    Maybe, also want to help him?


    Of course, this is only Xiao Yao''s conjecture, without any basis. After all, he killed others, and he didn''t want to help him even if he was absent-minded. What''s more, Bai Lufei''s IQ is probably normal, but Xiao Yao still thinks so. It''s just a gift from Bai Lufei! Is that a lot of fun?


    This is the typical optimist.


    "By the way, Fang Hai, the stone ox seemed to say that you are very powerful?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yaole said, "yes, didn''t I say that before? Two swords break the mountain


    Xu Qian felt his chin and thought for a while. Looking at Xiao Yao, he said very seriously, "you are very powerful. In fact, you believe me, but if you have to say that, I think you are bragging. I''m forced."


    Xiao Yao is laughing.


    As a matter of fact, he is bragging.


    If he had such great ability, would he still need to worry about this and that?


    "Xu Qian, I don''t think you need to be too anxious for the time being." Li Ran Ran said, "anyway, he''s here to attend the martial arts conference. Do you think he won''t meet his opponent at that time?"


    "So it is." Xu qianle said, "anyway, you can hide deeply, but I don''t believe how long you can hide."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    Liu Ling suddenly thought of something, frowned and said, "it seems that everyone''s opponents are arranged by the martial arts conference, right?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xu Qian nodded and asked.


    "You say, if the martial arts assembly will deliberately arrange a difficult opponent for Fang Hai, and want to kill him?" Asked Liu Ling.


    The expression on all faces has changed, except Xiao Yao. Anyway, up to now, he didn''t think that there would be any experts here. If he really met more than quadruple experts, could he still not run? But at this time, he suddenly remembered one thing. It seems that he can''t fly with the help of aura in his body now. What he can do is to fly with the sword. But the speed of flying with the sword is really slow without the help of aura!


    Lying trough, isn''t it? If you can''t beat it, you can''t really run away? Xiao Yao suddenly has a kind of light sadness


    "Fang Hai, if you can''t beat others at that time, you''ll give up immediately!" Xu Qian said, "in any case, although the martial arts assembly can kill people, but after the opponent admits defeat, it''s enough."


    "But what if they don''t even give him a chance to give up?" Asked Liu Ling.


    "Should not..." Xu Qian also had a headache.


    "As far as I know, this time, apart from Xuanyuan QingHan, who has already entered the realm of double master, there are also several double cultivators. Moreover, it is said that there is a master who has entered the triple cultivation in Ta Tian Zong!" Liu Ling said.


    "Triple master? How could it be Not to mention Xu Qian, Li Fu and Li Ranran took a cool breath.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll be in real trouble." Li Fu didn''t say "FangHai is in big trouble", but we.


    This alone is worth remembering by Xiao Yao.


    "That''s the same thing. Be flexible." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s true. If it''s a big deal, you give up the game." Liu Ling said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, is that Xuanyuan QingHan coming?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    "Well?" The eyes of the people fell on him again.


    Xu stretched out his hand, patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said, "Fang Hai, Fang Hai, tell me for yourself, how many times have you mentioned Xuanyuan light cold? To be honest, are you interested in her? "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    "I think it must be." Li Ran Ran nodded and said, "otherwise, it is impossible to ask people again and again. However, a woman like Xuanyuan QingHan is still far away from you. I advise you to give up your mind."


    "Ran Ran, don''t talk nonsense. Fang Hai is not bad either." Li Fu frowned and said. Although Li Ran had nothing to do with it, he was still worried that his words would hurt Xiao Yao''s self-esteem¡° Is, my sea elder brother where does not deserve Xuan Yuan light cold Xu Qian also helped Xiao Yao talk. Xiao Yao has two big heads. How can I become the pursuer of Xuanyuan QingHan? Let''s live or not?

 Chapter 1513

    In the evening, lying on the bed, Xiao Yao looks at the stone ox, who is still meditating and practicing mental methods, and feels a little curious.


    He always felt that Shiniu was not as simple as he looked.


    Like the jade gourd I saw in the daytime.


    If Shiniu is really just an ordinary casual practitioner, can he have such a high eyesight?


    If you say this, don''t say Xiao Yao doesn''t believe it. Xu Qian''s heartless goods probably don''t believe it.


    Probably aware of Xiao Yao''s eyes, Shi Niu slowly breathes a sigh, opens his eyes and looks at Xiao Yao. They look at each other.


    "I''m not a woman. What am I doing all the time?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao said, "it''s OK. I don''t like women either."


    The stone ox was full of fear.


    Seeing the expression on Shi Niu''s face, Xiao Yao, who has finished his evil taste, laughs.


    "Come on, I''m just a little curious. Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Stone ox brow a wrinkly, and think of what, smile: "man."


    "Xiao Yao was speechless for a while.


    This boy is learning and selling now!


    "It''s hard for me to imagine a casual monk who can see the mystery of jade gourd." Xiao Yao said.


    Shiniu took a deep breath and said, "my business has nothing to do with you."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple, got up, got out of bed, went to the table and poured a cup of tea.


    He took a sip of tea, turned to see the stone ox, and asked, "I always think that you have a murderous spirit. If you are human, you may not have killed anyone. But this time you come to the martial arts conference, you come with murderous spirit."


    Stone bull suddenly a Zheng, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of vigilance.


    In fact, next, there is no need for Shiniu to say anything.


    Now the expression on his face is enough to verify Xiao Yao''s guess.


    Although he has no Aura now, there is no problem with his sense of murderous aura. He used to be a killer, so he can''t even be aware of murderous aura.


    "Who are the people you want to kill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s none of your business." The expression on Shiniu''s face looked slightly flustered, and his tone became more stiff.


    Xiao Yao shrugs his shoulders. In fact, he is not the kind of person who likes to pry into other people''s secrets. He just wants to satisfy his curiosity. However, Shiniu is not willing to say it, and he is too lazy to ask.


    "What else do you know?" Shiniu suddenly climbed down from the bed, sat down in front of Xiao Yao and asked.


    "I don''t know anything!" Xiao Yao was aggrieved. "Brother, I guess it based on your murderous spirit before. Don''t be so sensitive, OK? I really think I''m an immortal. I know everything? "


    The stone ox gave a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao held his chin and said: "however, from your previous reaction, I think that the person you want to kill is certainly not an insignificant person, and even very special. If you let others know in advance, you may have bad luck."


    Shiniu is nervous again.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Although he can''t read his mind, he can associate a lot according to the expression on Shiniu''s face.


    After all, it''s still too young!


    If it were an old fox like Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Long, Xiao Yao would only have the feeling of being seen through by them and would never see through them.


    "Well, as you said before, it''s all your business. It''s nothing to do with me. Since it''s nothing to do with me, I won''t toss about anything. It''s just that you still need to practice your Kung Fu. I can judge so many things from your face and body. Can''t others judge it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the stone ox was speechless.


    Although he has a very uncomfortable feeling now, he has to admit that what Xiao Yaogang just said is also true, which reminds him.


    After drinking tea, Xiao Yao went back to bed again.


    "I ask you, do you think you can kill the man you want to kill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Shiniu thought for a moment, but didn''t speak.


    "He is stronger than you?"


    "Much better than me." Said the stone ox.


    "In that case, do you want to go to other people''s trouble?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Shiniu gave a wry smile and said, "I have to kill that man. I was not his opponent before, so I thought, first improve my cultivation, and then try to kill him. But later, I think his cultivation speed is faster than me. I don''t know how much... If it goes on like this, the gap between me and him will only become bigger and bigger. At that time, There is really no way


    Xiao Yao thinks that Shiniu is really miserable.


    "Is the man you want to kill also the young man who came to the martial arts conference this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The stone ox took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to talk about it."


    Xiao Yao nodded and pulled up the quilt for himself.


    "You don''t want to talk, I don''t want to ask, I''m sleeping..."


    Xiao Yao fell asleep. When he woke up, he found that Shiniu was still sitting on the stool, which made him confused.


    "You didn''t sleep?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Stone ox looked at him, eyes complex, nodded.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you didn''t sleep all night because you were worried about what I said?"


    The stone ox nodded again.


    Xiao Yao thinks that this brother''s psychological quality is too bad.


    "I''m serious, young man. If you don''t know how to adjust your mind, I don''t think you''ll live long." Xiao Yao said as he began to dress.


    The stone ox says helplessly: "you don''t understand."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to understand. In fact, if I had known that your psychological quality was so fragile, I wouldn''t have said so many messy things before. Ah, I feel very guilty!"


    The stone ox still didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao went to gargle and brush his teeth, and said: "well, first of all, what can I do to reassure you that I won''t tell you?"


    Because he is still brushing his teeth, and his mouth is full of water. His words are a little vague. Xiao Yao has no choice but to repeat them again. Stone bull can understand them.


    "Let me follow you all the time!" Said the stone ox.


    After brushing his teeth, Xiao Yao replied to Shiniu, "OK, anyway, I have nothing to do, but when are you going to follow me?"


    "When I kill that man, or when the martial arts conference is over." Said the stone ox.


    "What if I leave early?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Then I won''t follow you." Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "OK."


    When Xiao Yao visits Xu Qian''s house, Xu Qian and Li Fu get up. They are surprised to see the stone ox behind Xiao Yao.


    "Don''t be curious. This guy said that he would be my bodyguard and follow me every step of the way." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Fu and Xu Qian''s face became more and more strange.


    This is only one night time, Xiao Yao will stone cattle to accept?


    They can''t help thinking about what happened to them last night. It''s exciting to think about it!


    Seeing the wretched expression on Xu Qian''s face, Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "what are you thinking?"


    "Guess!" Xu Qian blinked.


    Li Fu packed his clothes and said, "I''ll go and see Ran Ran."


    "To see sister Ling?" Xu Qian said with a smile.


    Li Fu looked at Xu Qian and said nothing.


    Xiao Yao sat down and looked at the two of them and asked, "I said you have some fun. How can you not fight if you like a girl?"


    "Why do you have to fight when you like a girl?" Li Fu asked.


    Xiao Yao was speechless to the man with solid eyes.


    Anyway, in his understanding, this is a very unimaginable thing.


    Stone bull heard this, also some surprised, asked: "do you like the same girl?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xu Qian asked.


    "It''s all right. You''re... Awesome." The stone ox gave a thumbs up.


    Xiao Yao was relieved to see the stone ox in his eyes. Originally, he thought his thoughts were complicated and abnormal. He was relieved to see that the stone ox was hard to understand.


    It seems that he is still normal.


    "Then I''m particularly curious about a question." Xiao Yao said, "who does Liu Ling like?"


    "How do I know?" Li Fu and Xu Qian said in unison.


    "Don''t you want to ask?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Fu and Xu Qian were silent.


    Xiao Yao understands that these two guys are as timid as a mouse in the face of this matter.


    However, it''s a matter of other people''s feelings. Xiao Yao doesn''t care so much. Anyway, it has nothing to do with himself.


    "Fang Hai, let me ask you a question." Xu Qian sat in front of Xiao Yao.


    "He said


    "Do you like sister Ling, too?" Xu Qian said seriously.


    Xiao Yao


    He''s really speechless.


    He admitted that Liu Ling is pretty good-looking and gentle, but they still have a big gap compared with Li Xiaoxiao, OK?


    "You can rest assured that I have no idea of Liu Ling." Xiao Yao said.


    "Stay away from sister Ling in the future!" Before Xu zhengse said.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao blinked, his face puzzled.


    Xu Qian looked at Li Fu and said, "to be honest, Li Fu is my rival. I have no pressure at all. But if my rival becomes you, I feel that I have lost the courage to compete."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing. This is comfortable to listen to! Tut Tut, if Xu Qian was in the officialdom or the workplace, he would be promoted step by step by flattering¡° Actually, I think so, too. " Li Fu said suddenly. He looked at Xu Qian, narrowed his eyes and continued: "with an opponent like you, I have no pressure. For example, Liu Ling said yesterday that you have some brain problems."... " Xu Qian was stabbed like a knife, and his expression was very painful¡° What are you proud of? Did sister Ling not say that you are dull and uninteresting? " Xu Qian said. Xiao Yao and Shiniu smile at this time. It''s just like the appearance of their rivals meeting! Otherwise, it''s really no fun£¨ Today''s chapter five is more than 15000 words! There will be an update later!)

 Chapter 1514

    In fact, when Xiao Yaoxu and others were talking, someone was also talking in another room in Yushan.


    One of them is Luo Yirong, and the other is a little old man with silver hair. He is not tall, only 1.7 meters at most, and still holds a crutch in his hand.


    "Vice president, you call me early in the morning. What can I do for you?" It can be seen that Luo Yirong is also very respectful to the little old man.


    The little old man closed his eyes and looked as if he was thinking about something.


    After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, eyes shining with a cold.


    "Lao Luo, have you seen the boy named Fang Hai?" Asked the vice president.


    "Well? I haven''t heard of the name Luo Yirong thought about it and said.


    The vice president raised his hand, rubbed his brow and said, "it''s a young man who came to the martial arts conference. Yesterday morning, you met him and pulled out a gun."


    "Those are two young people. I don''t know which one." Luo Yirong said.


    Although he was a little depressed that he didn''t get the gun, before he left, he made a dent in the two boys. So, he was quite balanced. In Luo Yirong''s opinion, it was a turn over. He was very curious why Liu Yiyan would call him in the early morning to talk about these things.


    Liu Yiyan, the vice president, came out of TA Tian Zong. He is 300 years older than Luo Yirong. Liu Yiyan recruited Luo Yirong to enter the martial arts conference.


    Therefore, in Luo Yirong''s heart, he still has great respect for Liu Yiyan.


    Liu Yiyan said: "I''m talking about the boy with shorter hair."


    Now it''s a little shorter. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t have the habit of keeping long hair, he has to lose it every time. But this time, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, he has specially made a wig. In the whole Lingwu world, who doesn''t know that Xiao Yao has short hair? His short hair is very conspicuous.


    "I see." Luo Yirong said, "what''s the matter, vice president? How can you inquire about him?"


    "That boy, it''s not easy. Besides, he doesn''t appreciate it." Liu Yiyan said with a cold hum.


    His triangular eyes twinkled with cold.


    Luo Yirong suddenly returned to his senses and carefully asked: "vice president, the boy named Fang Hai has provoked you?"


    "Ha, I can''t say it''s provocation, but yesterday, I was a lover and wanted to see him, but I was turned down." Liu Yiyan said.


    Luo Yirong sighed.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with the young man named Fang Hai, he had a few simple chats. He felt that the other side had a high EQ and paid attention to the propriety of his speech. According to the truth, he was a very sophisticated person, so he had a little favor. However, the other side provoked Liu Yiyan, Who doesn''t know that this vice president is the most difficult one to serve in the martial arts assembly? He has a very strange temper, and some of them are more aggressive than others. Now that Fang Hai has provoked this man, I''m afraid he won''t come to a good end.


    He is also very curious. Why does Liu Yiyan want to invite him over?


    What happened yesterday afternoon?


    He thought, but did not speak.


    Liu Yiyan said, "do you know the origin of that boy?"


    Luo Yirong shook his head and said, "I don''t know him. I didn''t even know his name before."


    He is also telling the truth. If it wasn''t for Liu Yiyan, he still doesn''t know the boy''s name is Fang Hai.


    "Yesterday, the matter of that gun, in your opinion, passed away like that?" Liu Yiyan asked.


    Luo Yirong said with a wry smile: "originally that gun was theirs. As a senior, it''s very unkind for me to cheat them out of their spirit weapon. If I don''t, what can I do?"


    Liu Yiyan narrowed his eyes and said, "but, as far as I know, that gun was made of nine day black iron. Don''t you want it at all?"


    "..." Luo Yirong has guessed what the other party''s idea is.


    "Vice president, they are just young people. It''s not good for us to do this, is it?" Luo Yirong said tentatively.


    "Well, if I tell you, how many elixirs does that boy have?" Liu Yiyan asked.


    Luo Yirong was a little surprised.


    "What do you say?"


    After thinking about it, Liu Yiyan simply told Xiao Yao about the jade gourd he bought yesterday afternoon.


    "One second grade elixir, two fourth grade elixirs?" After listening to Liu Yiyan''s narration, Luo Yirong also took a cool breath.


    Listen, it''s really... It''s hard to believe!


    Indeed, as Liu Yiyan said, although he didn''t take many pills out of the boy, who knows how many elixirs he has?


    Even if they are such a cultivator, it is not a simple thing to want to see an elixir!


    "Well, don''t you mind now?" Liu Yiyan asked.


    Luo Yirong''s eyes twinkled and did not speak.


    If you don''t like it, it''s not true.


    But he really can''t do things like killing people and stealing goods. Although he made a fool of Xiao Yao and Xu Qian before, it also left them a chance to kill them. He would never do anything about killing them all, and he would not want to take back the gun. But he knew that Liu Yiyan had moved his mind and told himself all these things, In fact, this is already a kind of coercion. Even if he refuses to do it, Liu Yiyan will do it himself, and then he will become the only insider.


    Since that is the case, will Liu Yiyan keep his own character?


    You don''t need to think about this answer at all. You can think of it by just using your brain.


    Therefore, Liu Yiyan''s doing so is tantamount to cutting off his choice.


    "Vice president, have you thought about it?" Although Luo Yirong is still reluctant, there is nothing he can do now.


    "Nonsense. If you want to, nod your head. If you don''t want to, you can go now. I don''t believe it. I''m moved by the whole martial arts conference." Liu Yiyan said impatiently.


    "Vice president, you brought me in, and I''m also your younger generation. You can tell me what you want me to do." Luo Yirong said.


    He felt that this might be the most disobedient thing he had ever said in his life, but there was no way. People had to bow their heads under the eaves! Moreover, with his understanding of Liu Yiyan, what else can he not do in this world? If this guy wants to get rid of himself, it''s not hard to be unconscious.


    Even if I don''t want to, I''ve been on the boat.


    "Why don''t you go to talk to them and bring that boy into our Martial Arts Conference?" Liu Yiyan said.


    Luo Yirong was slightly stunned and nodded.


    He knows what Liu Yiyan thinks. He says it''s a fake to invite him to the martial arts conference, and it''s true to keep him first. As long as the other party is smart, he must know what to pay. This is a typical example of propriety before soldiers. He hopes that the other party can agree to his request, at least it will save his life. Otherwise, even if the martial arts conference is over, There''s no way that kid left alive.


    Anyway, I don''t want to hurt you, but you are too high-profile. Luo Yirong thought in his heart.


    "Well, vice president, I know. I''ll do it for you." Luo Yirong said.


    "Then go." Liu Yiyan waved to him to leave.


    Out of the room, Luo Yirong found that he was nervous and sweating.


    The reason for his nervousness is that he feels Liu Yiyan''s killing heart.


    He was sure that if he shook his head and refused before, Liu Yiyan would not be able to leave the room alive.


    "This old fox, this kind of public affairs, is left to me to do. I''ll hide behind and be behind the scenes and enjoy the success?" Luo Yirong has scolded Liu Yiyan a hundred times in his heart.


    Fortunately, he is not Liu Yiyan''s opponent, otherwise, maybe he would have to start first, let the old fox pay the price.


    No matter what he thought, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    After walking for a while, a man in black came to Xiao Yao. He was the one who talked a lot yesterday.


    "Mr. Luo."


    Luo Yirong turned his face, looked at the man in black, and asked with a smile: "Yahui, what''s the matter?"


    "The vice president is worried that you can''t find Fang Hai''s residence, so let me go with you." The man named Ji Yahui in Black said with a smile.


    After hearing Ji Yahui''s words, Luo Yirong frowned and snorted coldly.


    Worried about not finding Fang Hai''s residence?


    Go with yourself?


    Don''t you just worry about playing tricks, so find someone to supervise you?


    Luo Yirong is not a child again. How can he not see through so carefully?


    Although he thought about it in his heart, he still knew it.


    Therefore, his face, did not show a trace of unhappiness, just said with a smile: "vice president really careful, then trouble you."


    "What''s the matter, elder Luo first..." Ji Yahui said softly.


    Luo Yirong nodded and walked forward.


    Ji Yahui followed closely.


    "By the way, Mr. Luo, when I came out, the vice president asked me to tell you something." Ji Yahui said suddenly.


    Luo Yirong glanced at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "The vice president said that the less people know about it, the better." Ji Yahui said.


    Luo Yirong nodded his head to show that Liu Yiyan was really greedy. He just felt that if more people knew about it, he would get less good things.


    Liu Yiyan has lived for hundreds of years. Can''t you understand that? In fact, Luo Yirong doesn''t think that young man named Fang Hai is easy to deal with. Although he and the young man had only one-sided acquaintance, he always felt that the other side had given him a deep feeling. Luo Yirong was very surprised that a young man could do this. What''s more, he thinks that Liu Yiyan has no brain, so good vision and so many elixirs. He did not think that the other party''s background is very big, even the martial arts conference can not be provoked£¨ Today''s sixth watch! There are also updates!)

 Chapter 1515

    One day yesterday, Xiao Yao felt that he had already visited the trade fair, so he was too lazy to go.


    After a while, Li Ran and Liu Ling also came to visit.


    Xiao Yao saw them and asked subconsciously, "is Xuanyuan light cold coming?"


    Everyone looked at him with a kind of neurotic look.


    "I said Fang Hai, are you crazy about Xuanyuan QingHan? Is that eight hundred times? " Li Ran said straightforwardly and immediately.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    Liu Ling said softly: "I didn''t hear of Xuanyuan light cold coming yesterday, and no one talked about it this morning. It must be that he didn''t come. But Xuanyuan light cold has a special identity. Even if he comes, he may not be able to live in our yard. Maybe he has another residence."


    Li Ran Ran continued: "if you really want to know, you will go to the trade fair later! In any case, if she comes, she will certainly join in the fun. "


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that what Li Ran said was reasonable. Although he thought he was too lazy to go, now he has a reason.


    Xu Qian couldn''t help it and said, "I say Fang Hai, are you a man? If you really like other people, speak up! Why do you have to hide it in your heart? "


    Xiao Yao is going crazy: "I have said it ten thousand times, I really don''t like her!"


    Xu Qian blinked his eyes and said, "do you think that if you say you don''t like others in your present state, does anyone believe it?"


    "That''s it." Li Ranran nodded and said, "you are too eager. You are looking forward to the stars and the moon, waiting for others to come."


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "In fact, if you listen to my advice, that Xuanyuan light cold, really won''t take a fancy to you, you don''t think about other people''s surname, Xuanyuan! Do you know what it means, Xuanyuan? " Li Ran said.


    When Xu Qian heard this, he was not happy again and said, "Ran Ran, can you be a little more polite? Although Fang Hai is not good-looking, er... He is not very powerful, er... His cultivation is not very strong, but he is very nice! Very talkative


    Li Ran looks at Xu Qian.


    Xu Qian turned to look at Xiao Yao and said¡° Fang Hai, I''m sorry. I really can''t make it up any more. "


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that Li Ran intended to stab himself to death, and Xu Qian wanted to mend the knife.


    It''s so inhuman!


    He looked at Xu Qian and said very seriously, "I beg you, if you can''t comfort people, don''t talk, OK?"


    Xu Qian burst out laughing.


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Ji Yahui came in first, and then Luo Yirong stepped in.


    "What''s the matter, laughing so happily? How about sharing with the old? " Luo Yirong said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sees Luo Yirong with a strange smile on his face.


    Xu Qian is also full of vigilance. This boy is a man who can''t hide his mind. Since he knew that he and others had been cheated by Luo Yirong, his original gratitude to this guy suddenly disappeared. Instead, he was full of vigilance.


    In his heart, Luo Yirong has been regarded as a person who is very deep in the city.


    "Master Luo, come here this morning. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao stood up and said with a smile, "if there is anything, just send someone to summon us."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think I have more face than vice president." Luo Yirong said with a smile.


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he suddenly fell asleep.


    I mentioned the vice president.


    Since the vice president is mentioned, the other party''s mind and purpose are self-evident.


    Originally, he thought that the other party would just trip behind his back, but he didn''t expect to come so fast.


    Liu Ling and others all frowned.


    "Master Luo, sit down first." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Luo Yirong is also not polite, sat down, as for Ji Yahui, is standing behind him.


    Although he is Liu Yiyan''s confidant, it does not mean that he dares to be equal to Luo Yirong.


    There are rules.


    "Fang Xiaoyou, please sit down, too." Luo Yirong said.


    Xiao Yao was not polite. He sat down, looked at Xu Qian, and said, "Xu Qian, go to make tea."


    "Well... Well, you treat me like a little brother?" Although Xu Qian was somewhat depressed, he could make complaints about it.


    But Liu Ling said with a smile: "it''s natural for women to do things like making tea and pouring water." With that, she went ahead.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xu and Li Fu, thinking that no matter who marries Liu Ling in the future, it''s a good thing to win the grand prize. Liu Ling is really impeccable.


    In terms of character - probably a little like Xia Yixing.


    "Fang Xiaoyou, can you tell me what happened when I came here this time?" Luo Yirong said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao takes back his thoughts, looks at Luo Yirong, shakes his head and says, "I don''t know. Please make it clear."


    Although he was respectful and polite, he didn''t take Luo Yirong seriously in Xiao Yao''s heart. That is to say, he didn''t have the Aura now, otherwise he would have to rub the old boy against the wall and do so many things all day long. Xiao Yao was a little upset because of the gun problem before, but he felt that the old boy was kind enough. Although he cheated them, he didn''t do anything hard. But now it''s different. This guy has colluded with the vice president.


    This is really like a soft persimmon?


    Although Xiao Yao has a good temper now, it doesn''t mean that he really has no temper at all!


    However, for the time being, he still suppressed his anger. There is no way. Who can make him not necessarily an opponent now?


    If someone comes forward now and tells him what the other person''s cultivation is, he will have some confidence.


    Although in his opinion, even the quadruple master himself can deal with it, it''s better not to break out conflicts.


    Low key, or low key!


    Moreover, he is still very curious about Luo Yirong''s next small abacus. He wants to know what kind of tricks the other party will put on him.


    After a while, Luo Yirong said: "in fact, I have nothing else to do this time. I just want to invite you to join our Martial Arts Conference!"


    With Luo Yirong''s words, Xu Qian and others were shocked.


    "My God, my sea! You''re going to the martial arts conference? Ha ha ha, isn''t someone covering me after that? " Xu Qian looks very happy.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at him. His eyes were like looking at the mentally retarded.


    Li Fu stretched out his hand to pull Xu Qian''s clothes, and said to him, "I beg you to stop talking, OK?"


    Xu Qian''s face is full of deception. He really doesn''t know what he said wrong.


    This shows that even Li Fu thinks more than Xu Qian.


    This is already clear. Dig a good hole for Xiao Yao to jump.


    How obvious is the hole? There was hardly any grass on it.


    Such a simple trap, if Xiao Yao can''t see it, his IQ will really have a big problem.


    Xiao Yao looked at Luo Yirong and said with a smile, "master Luo, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to be here."


    Xu Qian is more and more confused.


    In his opinion, this is a good thing for Xiao Yao!


    Anyway, if such an opportunity is placed in front of me, I will agree immediately even if I don''t want to. After all, who can enter the martial arts conference is not a respected elder? But now such a good opportunity in front of Xiao Yao, this guy actually refused? What do you think of this! But seeing Li Fu''s eyes, he suddenly felt that there might be something he didn''t think of, and he didn''t express any opinions now.


    Luo Yirong frowned a little.


    Before, he had guessed that the other party would refuse, but he didn''t expect that the other party would refuse so simply.


    Isn''t it clear that you don''t take yourself seriously?


    Fortunately, this time it''s myself. If it''s Liu Yiyan, I''m afraid it''s going to turn over now.


    It''s not that Liu Yiyan can''t keep his temper down, nor that he has a bad temper. It''s that in Liu Yiyan''s mind, these young people are nothing at all. They turn over when they turn over.


    But now, he is still afraid of Xiao Yao''s origin.


    "Fang Hai, this is a good opportunity for you. You know, there are many young people who break their heads and want to enter our Martial Arts Conference, but they have no chance!" Luo Yirong said with a smile on his face again.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "since it is like this, isn''t it better to give the opportunity to others? I like the beauty of perfection best. "


    In this case, the refusal is even more straightforward.


    Ji Yahui suddenly took a step forward and said, "young man, we let you enter the martial arts conference. That''s to look up to you. Don''t be shameless."


    "What''s the matter with you?" When Xiao Yao said this, he thought that the other party might not understand the meaning of recruiting students. He said, "anyway, I''m not interested in your martial arts conference. You can find whoever you like!"


    Xiao Yao is really angry.


    He felt that these people were really a little annoyed.


    These are small means that can not be put on the surface, but also to pit themselves.


    It''s not insulting. What''s your IQ?


    Moreover, he always felt that he had given in and given them face, but he was aggressive.


    Are you really bullying me?


    "Cough, that, two elders, Fang Hai doesn''t mean that. Haige, my Haige, pay attention to your words..." Xu Qian whispered.


    Liu Ling makes tea for Xiao Yao and Luo Yirong and pulls Xu Qian aside.


    Xiao Yao suddenly said: "Xu Qian, you go out first."¡° Well Xu was in a daze and never recovered¡° I want to have a good chat with master Luo. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Xu Qian then said with a smile, "that''s right. How nice it is to have a good chat! Let''s go out now! " Then he went to pull the axe. Li Fu is unmoved and looks at Xiao Yao''s back¡° Let''s go out, you alone... "Obviously Li Fu was worried¡° It''s OK. This is the martial arts meeting. With master Luo and them, what else can I do? " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Luo Yirong''s face turned black£¨ Today''s seventh watch! A total of 22000 words! In addition, the official account will be released regularly in advance. You can focus on staying behind, not waiting for it. WeChat search official account is "silent" and click to pay attention!

 Chapter 1516

    Xiao Yao looks at Luo Yirong with a smile but not a smile.


    Luo Yirong suddenly feels that he has been cheated by Xiao Yao.


    What Xiao Yao said before is to put him on the fire.


    "It''s OK. It''s in the martial arts conference. With master Luo and them, I can''t do anything else."


    This sounds like flattery, but in fact, it''s to retreat. Even if he really wanted to do something, such as using force, now he can''t, because once something happens to Xiao Yao in this room, he can''t escape the relationship, except to kill all these young people and then continue to kill them, Things have been magnified. I don''t know how many times. Luo Yirong is not absent-minded, so he knows what can be done and what can''t be done.


    Even if he didn''t want to offend Liu Yiyan, he didn''t want to step into the fire.


    That''s what fools do.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Li Fu, Liu Ling and others also nodded and went out together.


    Originally, Luo Yirong also wanted to let Ji Yahui go out, but when he thought that Ji Yahui was originally sent by Liu Yiyan to monitor himself, it was not good for him to go out, so he held back.


    When there were only three people left in the room, Luo Yirong said, "what do you want to say to me?"


    Xiao Yao sneered and put his leg on the table.


    Such a bold move, Luo Yirong see in the eye, but also frown tight.


    "Fang Hai, what do you mean?" Ji Yahui asked angrily.


    What do you mean I can? What do you mean? " Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "since you all want to tear your face, I still have to pay for your smile?"


    "..." this sentence, Ji Yahui will not say.


    Although they haven''t said anything threatening yet, there is no big difference between such a move and tearing face in essence.


    Xiao Yao sneered and continued: "Luo Yirong, I''m still curious. Where on earth did you come from and dare to trouble me so openly?"


    Luo Yirong is suddenly not used to the way Xiao Yao talks to him now.


    From contact with Xiao Yao to now, he always feels that this young man has a deep sense of the city.


    But now, it''s like this.


    So in a short period of time, he really can''t accept the way Xiao Yao talks to him now.


    Fortunately, he adjusted his mind very quickly.


    "What do you mean?" Luo Yirong frowned and asked.


    "Literally Xiao Yao said, "you put on the road, I''ll go on."


    "Oh?" Luo Yirong said with a smile, "we just want to pull you into our Martial Arts Conference. What else can we have?"


    "Then I''ve made it very clear that I''m not interested. Who do you want to find? Who do you want to find Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to the door. "The door is over there. Don''t walk away!"


    "..." Luo Yirong had a headache.


    He felt that it was really a hard job for Liu Yiyan to explain his task.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Yao had such a side before, but now he was caught off guard.


    He rubbed his temple and said, "let''s have a good chat. What do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    "I mean, what do you want us to do to join us?" Luo Yirong said.


    "Don''t join."


    Ji Yahui said: "you don''t want oil and salt not to enter!"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "if you don''t sit down, you''d like to speak."


    Ji Yahui was very upset.


    Faced with such a guy with iron teeth and copper teeth, he was helpless.


    He can deeply understand the helplessness in the heart of Luo Yirong at this time.


    If it wasn''t for the martial arts conference, he wasn''t a boaster. If he didn''t kill him, he felt that his life had been tarnished!


    Xiao Yao clasped his fingers and said, "since you''re all here, we''ll make it clear. If you come here and want me to enter the martial arts conference, you''re just staring at my elixir. Don''t tell me if I still have it. Even if I have it, I won''t give it to you."


    Speaking of this, he raised his head and looked at the two people in front of him. He found that their faces were too black to be black any more. He continued: "moreover, if I really give them to you, how much is enough? A hundred? I gave you a hundred, and you believe I really don''t have them? Maybe you''ll have to kill me. Why should I go in? Are you going to die? "


    When Luo Yirong heard this, he stood up and walked towards the door, regardless of whether Xiao Yao had finished.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Luo Changlao..." Ji Yahui couldn''t help saying.


    Luo Yirong looks at Ji Yahui, snorts coldly, and says, "anyway, I can''t handle this person. If you think you have a way, you can chat with him slowly."


    Ji Yahui was dumb.


    In fact, he is not a fool. We can see that Xiao Yao is not an ordinary person, let alone a soft persimmon.


    If you want to really solve this guy, it''s not just hard to describe.


    What''s more, they can''t figure out the identity of this young man. If he is really just a casual monk or an ordinary person, how dare he talk to them so arrogantly? It''s not that there is no possibility of bluffing, it''s just that they dare not take the risk now.


    "When I get back, I''ll talk to the vice president myself." With that, Luo Yirong went out with his hands behind his back.


    Ji Yahui followed.


    After the two left, Xu Qian and others also came in.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "it''s nothing. I didn''t give them any face."


    Xu Qian covered his face and said, "who can explain to me why?"


    Li Ran could not help saying, "are you really stupid? I''m not very smart. Can''t you see what I can see? "


    Xu Qian


    After listening to Li Ranran say so about himself, he was embarrassed to argue with the other party on the issue of intelligence quotient.


    This woman is not only cruel to herself, but also merciless when it comes to herself!


    Li Ran Ran continued: "that guy is obviously not kind! If Fang Hai really listens to him and enters the martial arts conference, do you think he can get away? Can he still hide the elixir in him? "


    Hearing Li Ranran say this, Xu qiancai suddenly realized, nodded and grabbed his hair.


    "I also have doubts about my IQ when you say that." Before Xu zhengse said.


    Li Ran rolled his eyes: "why doubt what you don''t have?"


    "Xu Qian covered his heart.


    It''s as if there''s a sword on it


    Listening to the conversation between Xu Qian and Li Ranran, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. He thinks that, in fact, Xu Qian and Li Ran Ran are the most suitable. They are just the happy enemies that often appear in novels or TV! He has the final say, but he is not the kind of person who likes to be a bit of a fool. Though he is from his point of view, the two people are very suitable for Li Ranran and his feelings. But the development of love is not what others say. Even they say nothing of themselves. Everything depends on the arrangement of the God.


    From Li ran here, after knowing Luo Yirong''s purpose, Xu Qian is also very unhappy.


    He slapped on the table and scolded: "that Luo Yirong is really not a thing!"


    Xiao Yao coughed and whispered, "they haven''t gone far yet."


    Xu Qian''s face immediately changed, and subconsciously looked at the door.


    His expression and action were seen in the eyes of the public, but also laughed.


    Xu Qian knew that he had been teased by Xiao Yao, and his face was more aggrieved: "Fang Hai, I scolded him for you. How can you play with me?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''m joking. People must have gone far."


    Xu Qian was relieved. He continued what he said just now and said, "anyway, that old guy is not a good man. We should be careful in the future."


    Xiao Yao said: "however, I always feel that even if Luo Yirong is far away, he can still hear our conversation."


    Xu Qian


    He was successfully held back by Xiao Yao again.


    Looking at Xu Qian''s gloomy expression, Li Fu didn''t have a good way: "can you be a little promising?"


    When Xu Qian heard this, he felt aggrieved and said, "isn''t it because I can''t beat him? If I can beat him, do you think I''ll be scared? "


    Facing the shameless Xu Qian, Li Fu could only shake his head in silence.


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at the crowd and said, "don''t worry. This is the end of the matter, so don''t worry."


    Although Xiao Yao said so, everyone''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Luo Yirong has come here on his own initiative. Can this matter be solved so well?" Liu Ling was the first to question.


    This is what Xiao Yao expected.


    Among them, Liu Ling is probably the most difficult one to fool.


    "Anyway, it''s all over now. They want to deal with me. I''ll go on." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Ling stares at Xiao Yao for a long time and shakes her head again, saying nothing more.


    Although she thinks that Xiao Yao''s current thoughts are a little too high, she can think about it carefully. If Xiao Yao is not sitting in that position now, what can she do?


    Not or, can only report with such attitude, to face the coming rainstorm and gale?


    "Let the storm be more violent!" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Then he stood up and walked out of the door¡° Let''s go to the trade fair! " Xiao Yao said. He is not interested in the trade conference, but he thinks that maybe he can meet Xuanyuan QingHan at the trade conference¡° I admire this guy''s attitude to trouble. " Li Fu thought about it and said. Xu Qian pulled Li Ranran, who was standing beside him, and asked in a low voice, "do you think this guy may be more absent-minded than me?" " Li Ran Ran seriously thought about it and said very seriously, "although I think Fang Hai is a little absent-minded now, he is better than you after all."£¨ Today''s first update, and later update, will be said on the official account of WeChat official account, so that everyone will wait for nothing. Actually, I feel the same thing when I do the public address.

 Chapter 1517

    Luo Yirong took the news back.


    The expression on Liu Yiyan''s face is very ugly. Even a fool knows that now he is extremely angry.


    If only Luo Yirong said that, he would feel a little unbelievable.


    Why does a young man who comes to the martial arts conference dare to be so arrogant?


    Even the Qing Dynasty''s Xuanyuan light cold, may not have such a strong foundation?


    However, Ji Yahui went with Luo Yirong. When Luo Yirong made a statement to Liu Yi, he also added what he heard and saw.


    Liu Yiyan can''t believe Luo Yirong, but he still trusts his confidant Ji Yahui, and he doesn''t think the two people can collude to cheat himself. Even if they do, it''s impossible for them to show their feet and be perfect.


    One of his hands, on his knee, the other hand, clung tightly to his scepter.


    "What do you think?" Liu Yiyan stares at Luo Yirong and asks.


    Luo Yirong really wants to roll his eyes.


    What do you mean? What do I think?


    I don''t want to see anything! Originally, I didn''t care about it very much, but I was dragged into the boat. Now I ask myself what do you think and what does it mean?


    He frowned and thought carefully, thinking about the way and language to answer Liu Yiyan''s question.


    After thinking for a while and pondering for a while, he raised his head and said, "vice president, I think that boy named Fang Hai has a strong foundation."


    "Oh?" Liu Yiyan said with a sneer, "what is a strong foundation?"


    Luo Yirong smiles. He looks very calm, but it''s not known whether he looks the same.


    Luo Yirong continued: "although I certainly can''t compare my vision with you, vice president, I think I''m still very accurate in judging people. The boy named Fang Hai is not simple. He says he has enough confidence because I can judge from the expression on his face and the words he says that he really doesn''t pay attention to our Martial Arts Conference, It seems that even if we really turn our face, we can''t do anything about him. "


    Speaking of this, seeing that Liu Yiyan wanted to speak, Luo Yirong continued to add: "of course, you may think that the other party is bluffing, but I think that if I Luo can''t even distinguish this, it''s living on a dog."


    Liu Yiyan didn''t know what to say.


    Before he opened his mouth, he actually wanted to say this, but Luo Yirong obviously understood it, and said his idea ahead of time.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Yiyan asked.


    Luo Yirong really wants to curse others. He wants to tell Liu Yiyan that Lao Tzu is not interested in those elixirs. It''s you who started it, and you put forward all the ideas. Now, what do you mean?


    But in this case, he could only make complaints about himself, and he could not speak out now.


    After a moment''s silence, Luo Yirong said, "I don''t think we need to provoke him for some elixirs."


    This is what Luo Yirong really thinks.


    Although he hesitated when he said it, his tone was firm.


    He had a simple conversation with Xiao Yao before, which made him alert to the young man.


    He always felt that a young man who had such a strong foundation to challenge him must have no fear.


    Just now, he is worried that the other party may not be able to listen to him. He can''t help but know Liu Yiyan too well?


    In fact, his idea is right.


    Liu Yiyan gave him a hard glance and said, "I just hit a soft nail. Now I want to give up? Besides, for the sake of elixir and elixir, isn''t it necessary? If it wasn''t for the martial arts conference giving you some elixirs every year, would you have the accomplishments of triple masters now? Well, I''m really confused? "


    Luo Yirong was silent.


    If it wasn''t because he wasn''t Liu Yiyan''s opponent, he would jump on him and beat him up.


    What are these special things?


    Now that you have an idea and are ready to say nothing, why do you have to ask Laozi?


    I gave you the answer, but you are not satisfied. You ate shit, right?


    Liu Yiyan''s eyes narrowed and his Scepter knocked three times on the ground.


    He looked at Luo Yirong and said, "what do you think is the cultivation of that young man named Fang Hai?"


    "I don''t know." Luo Yirong said.


    "I don''t know!" Liu Yiyan flew into a rage. He felt that such a reply was too perfunctory. He even felt that Luo Yirong had made up his mind and didn''t want to talk to him more. He was expressing his inner dissatisfaction in such a way.


    Fortunately at this time, Ji Yahui said: "vice president, what elder Luo said is true. Don''t talk about him. Even I don''t know the boy''s cultivation. We can''t feel the boy''s aura and cultivation."


    "..." Liu Yiyan knew that Luo Yirong''s words just now were not angry at himself, but the fact. But in this way, he had no way to understand. He must be an immortal to attend the martial arts conference. How could they not feel each other''s cultivation and spirit? Luo Yirong is already a triple master now. Can he be above triple master with his opponent''s cultivation? This possibility is too small, even if the boy is really a genius, he can''t have the cultivation of quadruple master at this age!


    "But I suspect that boy is a swordsman." Luo Yirong said.


    "Swordsman?" Liu Yiyan was slightly stunned, suddenly realized, nodded gently, and said, "if so, it''s understandable."


    "Vice president, what are we going to do next?" Ji Yahui asked.


    "Wait and see." Liu Yiyan looked at Ji Yahui and said, "next, you find a suitable opportunity to test the boy."


    Ji Yahui is slightly stunned, and really wants to slap himself.


    It''s so special. It''s nothing to look for!


    Originally, I had nothing to do with myself. At most, I could only be regarded as an errand runner. Now it''s better, and the hard work still falls on me.


    Although he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s identity is, Luo Yirong is very careful. As a little horse, he naturally doesn''t want to go through the muddy water, but now, even if he doesn''t want to, there''s no way.


    "Yes, Vice President..." I was very depressed, but Ji Yahui''s face was still calm. He nodded and agreed.


    This is the typical smile on the face and MMP in the heart.


    "This matter is settled for the time being. Please report to me if you have any information." Liu Yiyan then closed his eyes again, which means that he began to see off the guests.


    Ji Yahui and Luo Yirong didn''t say much either, so they immediately took leave and went out.


    This is a place of right and wrong for them!


    "Mr. Luo, what do I have to do to test the guy named Fang Hai?" Ji Yahui said bitterly.


    Luo Yirong restrained a smile and said, "I really don''t know that." He was also glad that Liu Yiyan didn''t give him the task, otherwise he would have a headache now.


    Seeing that Luo Yirong didn''t give him any good advice, Ji Yahui only nodded with a bitter smile and didn''t continue to ask.


    At this time, Xiao Yao also went back to the house, and Shiniu followed him. If he did not leave, Xu Qian and others were still hanging out at the trade fair.


    Xiao Yao is really lazy to go around. Although there are many more people at the fair, he doesn''t see anything interesting, nor does he see Xuanyuan QingHan. In fact, he doesn''t think he has to go to the fair to find Xuanyuan QingHan. After all, that woman is still very famous among the young immortals and has a strong influence. If Xuanyuan QingHan really comes, It''s hard for him to know.


    Sitting in the room, Shiniu looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "why do you have to find Xuanyuan QingHan?"


    "Then tell me first, who do you want to kill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Shiniu said with a bitter smile, "I don''t ask."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    He felt that his greatest pleasure and laughter these days could only be found in stone bull.


    After sitting down for a while, Li Ran Ran ran back.


    "Fang Hai, follow me Li Ran was in a hurry.


    After she entered the house, she took Xiao Yao by the arm and went out the door.


    Shiniu quickly followed up.


    The two big men are in a state of muddle.


    What''s the situation?


    "Hey, wait a minute. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, the boy in front of Xu is fighting with others. Go and persuade him!" Li Ran said.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    "He has such a temper that he can fight with others?" Xiao Yao still doesn''t believe it.


    "Well, you''ll know when you arrive." Li Ran said.


    Xiao Yao choked for a while and said, "I''ll just follow you. Can you release my hand first?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Li Ran Ran turns around and glances at him. He finds that he is still holding Xiao Yao''s wrist tightly at this time. His face turns red and he immediately spreads it away. His determination and speed make Xiao Yao feel that this woman seems to be afraid that she will infect her with some disease


    After Li Ran Ran, at the trade meeting, he saw Xu Qian, surrounded by many people. Li Fu and Liu Ling on the side seemed to be persuading something.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, Li Fu gave a wry smile, patted Xu Qian and said, "you don''t listen to us. Do you listen to Fang Hai?"


    "Well, if Haizi is here, he will kill this grandson with me!" Xu Qian scolded.


    Xiao Yao just heard this sentence, subconsciously rubbed his nose.


    Yes, do you look so violent£¨ Today''s second watch is coming

 Chapter 1518

    Xiao Yao walked behind Xu Qian, reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    Xu Qian turned around and saw Xiao Yao''s face. He was overjoyed.


    "Haizi, why are you here?" Xu Qian said.


    "When you speak, be precise. It''s Haizi, not a child!" Xiao Yao was angry.


    He turned and glanced at the young men standing opposite Xu. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You don''t know what happened. What are you doing here?" Xu Qian blinked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yaole said, "if you have to say that, I''ll go first."


    Xu Qian quickly grabbed Xiao Yao, accompanied by a smile, said: "don''t, Haige, someone bullied me."


    Li Fu and others are speechless.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t know the course and cause of the incident, he knew it was not the case through the expression on their faces.


    "Brother, let''s talk and be reasonable? Is it my fault that you take a fancy to my things and I don''t sell them to you? Can you be reasonable? " One of the men said helplessly.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao patted Xu Qian''s head and said, "what''s the matter? Are you going to do something that you want to sell?"


    Xu Qian''s face was a little embarrassed. He pulled his fingers and said, "it''s not my fault. I just want to buy it, and I said that no matter how much money he wants, I can give it to him."


    "But I''m not short of money!" The young man was more and more helpless.


    He felt that he was really unlucky to meet such unreasonable people.


    Li Fu coughed, pulled La Xiaoyao, and said, "just like him, I''d like to beat him. If it wasn''t for the martial arts meeting hasn''t started yet and fighting is forbidden, this boy would be surrounded by a large group of people."


    Xiao Yao dragged Xu Qian''s clothes to the side: "brother, I beg you, let''s not show our shame, OK?"


    Li Fu said that. It can be seen from this that Xu Qian had done such a complaining thing.


    "Brother, let''s stop tossing about and go back quickly." Xiao Yao continued.


    Xu Qian stretched out his hand, pointed to the front and said, "there''s a magic weapon! Sword! Don''t you want it? "


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned and turned his face to have a look. Emotion is an inferior artifact. However, it''s very good to be a artifact.


    How many immortals dream of finding a suitable artifact.


    Just when Xiao Yao wanted to speak, Xu Qian said, "I just want to help you buy that sword and give it to you... I promised you to give you a gift before."


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He really didn''t expect that Xu Qian was so tossing about, so axial, even for his own business.


    It''s no wonder that Li Ranran wanted to rush back and pull himself over.


    When he thought of being missed by Xu Qian, his eyes were moist. He felt that although Xu Qian''s strength was not very strong and his appearance was not very good-looking, he was a pervert!


    What''s so special? You''re a big man. What do you think about me all the time?


    Do you have any bad ideas about me!


    He just wanted to kick Xu Qian out.


    If you say that, it is impossible to say that you are not moved at all.


    "Come on, I don''t need this sword. I don''t have that bad taste." Xiao Yao said.


    When he was ready to pull Xu forward and go back, several people blocked them up again.


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the angry stall owner, a little confused.


    "Don''t we all have to go? What else do you want to do? " Looking at the people who blocked them, they were all discontented. It was obvious that they were all in one group.


    "Boy, what did you say just now?" The stall owner jumped in front of Xiao Yao, frowning, and his eyes became a little fierce.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned at first. Fortunately, his brain earned a lot of money. The next second he realized that he had said something wrong. After all, people came out to set up a stall to exchange their magic weapon. But before he opened his mouth, he said that it was a junk, which meant more or less smashing people''s house. I''m afraid anyone would feel uncomfortable, Xiao Yao is not that kind of unreasonable person, so he said with a smile: "sorry, brother, I just said that just to dispel my friend''s idea. Your magic weapon, tut Tut, no matter from which point of view, is wonderful! It''s a rare thing to see in ten thousand years. If those swordsmen see such a sword, they will want to get it no matter what the cost is! "


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s hard work, the expressions on the faces of those who blocked them also eased a lot. The stall owner, in particular, went up to Xiao Yao, put out his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and gave him a thumbs up: "brother, you really have eyes!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing.


    What''s the matter? Don''t you have a B number in mind?


    Xu Qian on the side heard Xiao Yao''s words and his eyes lit up again.


    "Haizi, are you telling the truth? Then we must definitely replace this sword! " Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao


    It''s so special. It''s not even on both sides, is it?


    At this time, his brain is running at full speed. Seeing that Xu Qian is going to start pinching each other again, he immediately said, "actually, Xu Qian, I really don''t need this sword."


    "Why?" Xu Qian looks at Xiao Yao with a confused look.


    "Because I already have a sword, and I''m still a top-quality spirit weapon." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Xu Qian''s face was full of amazement.


    Top quality artifact? In Lingwu world, how many people can get top-quality Lingwu?


    "Cut, boast. Force it, really be a top-grade spirit weapon, is it a rotten Street thing?" Some people have expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao glared at the onlooker who was talking.


    What''s special? Just watch the fun. What are you talking about?


    He immediately said, "I''m bragging about bullshit. It''s not your daughter-in-law''s, it''s none of your business?"


    "..." the man was angry on the spot and wanted to rush to fight with Xiao Yao.


    "Come on, hit me! How about we get punished by the martial arts conference? Anyway, I''m just a casual practitioner. It doesn''t matter. " Xiao Yao also put forward a welcome to kill me when he spoke, which really humiliated each other.


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the man was in a daze and wanted to do something. Xiao Yao''s words did remind him that it''s still during the martial arts conference. It''s OK to kill people on stage. If you still do something on stage, it will cause great trouble. But if you just go back, isn''t it stupid? I''ve been scolded like this, so that''s it? And before I came out in a fierce manner, now I''m going back. Isn''t it too shameless?


    So, he was very embarrassed to stand in the same place, in a dilemma.


    "What''s the matter with you? Go back to sleep if you have nothing to do? Why are you standing here, ready to be drawn for you? Would you like to change your posture? Like me. " When he spoke, Xiao Yao assumed the shape of a thinker.


    "..." the man was very uncomfortable, with a feeling of heartbreak.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to that man. Anyway, it doesn''t matter where people like to stand.


    Xu Qian pulled Xiao Yao''s sleeve and said, "Haizi, are you serious or are you bragging?" After that, he regained his mind and said with great vigilance, "I don''t have a daughter-in-law!"


    The man who was waiting there to find Xiao Yao desperately, hearing this, retreated silently.


    What''s more, don''t go too far, OK?


    Xiao Yao saw it, but he didn''t see it.


    "I really have." Xiao Yao said, "when I go back, can I show you?"


    Xu Qian snorted and said, "don''t cheat me. When you go back, what if you don''t let me come?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "What''s the matter, I''m right?" Seeing the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xu Qian suddenly has a sense of achievement that sees through each other''s mind.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "that''s not true. I''m just a little surprised."


    "What''s the surprise?" Xu Qian asked curiously.


    "I''m surprised you went out with a brain today?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian


    He has a feeling that his IQ has been insulted. In fact, it''s not accurate to say that, because his IQ is insulted almost every day.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Yao, and said very seriously, "you should show the spirit weapon now, otherwise, I won''t go."


    Xiao Yao frowned and said in a low voice, "you are absent-minded. I''ll take it out now. How many people have to stare at me?"


    Xu Qian thought that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable, so he nodded: "let''s go back now."


    When we walked out together, he did not forget to look back, looked at the previous stall owner and said in a loud voice: "man, don''t go! Wait for me, I may be back soon! "


    The stall owner immediately decided to close the stall and go back.


    What''s more, I''m just bad enough to provoke a psycho today!


    When he got back to his residence, Xu Qian said immediately, "now hurry up and take out your top quality spirit weapon!"


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "young man, can you stop worrying? Go and close the door first


    With these words, Xiao Yao always feels that something is wrong


    Xu Qian didn''t think much about it, so he went to close the door.


    Next, everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    In fact, it''s not only Xu Qian who doubts Xiao Yao''s words, but also Li Fu and Liu Ling who are skeptical.


    After all, the artifact is not a rotten Street thing! Xiao Yao already has so many elixirs, which is enough to surprise them. Now, there are also magic weapons. Is that exaggeration? Xiao Yao had no choice but to take out Fuli sword casually. Stone ox is not surprised. Before, when Xiao Yao was testing the jade gourd, he had already taken out the talisman sword. At that time, he was full of envy, but now he is still staring, he always feels that such a sword, even if it is more than two eyes, is a kind of enjoyment¡° Is this really a top-quality artifact? It doesn''t look so good! " Xu Qian said£¨ Today''s third watch! The rest of the update time has been "no voice" by the official account. You can pay attention to it and stare at it every day.)

 Chapter 1519

    After Xu Qian finished that sentence, Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, so the stone ox on the side was fried first.


    "I said, do you know sword or not! It doesn''t look so good? I''ll tell you, it''s definitely a top-quality artifact! Most people are lucky to have a look at it! " Shiniu said angrily.


    This is really the word of indignation to the extreme.


    Xu Qian looks at the angry stone ox, the whole person is Spartan.


    "What I''m talking about is Fang Hai''s sword, but not your sword. Why are you so excited?" Xu Qian carefully said that he was really scared by the reaction of stone bull now.


    "Hum, you can''t insult a good sword in front of me!" Said the stone ox.


    Xu Qian is completely speechless.


    In his opinion, the way of thinking of Shiniu is really beyond ordinary people''s understanding. It''s really broad-minded!


    However, Xu Qian didn''t pay any attention to the stone ox either. He has long seen that this guy''s way of thinking is different from others. Chatting with this guy is a kind of torture.


    "It''s a top-quality artifact. There''s no doubt about it." Liu Ling said.


    After listening to Liu Ling''s words, Xu Qian dispelled his doubts. He could not believe other people''s words, but he would still believe Liu Ling''s words.


    "Ah, otherwise, Haizi, I''ll change that sword for you, so you''ll have two." Before Xu zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that he underestimated Xu Qian''s persistence.


    What''s more, he has drawn out his own spirit weapon, which is still a top quality spirit weapon. Why does this boy want to go to the trade meeting to get that sword?


    Eh, there''s something wrong with "Chou" here


    "Cough, actually, I already have two." When Xiao Yao talks, he takes out nine songs.


    The second top-grade spirit weapon was placed in front of them.


    "..." don''t mention Xu Qian, Li Fu and others. Even Shi Niu''s eyes widened.


    what the fuck! what the fuck!


    This mud horse is really a top-grade artifact!


    It''s a good move!


    Xu Qian''s mouth twitched violently.


    The stone ox''s heart is going to suffer.


    Xiao Yao blinked, looked at Xu Qian and said, "you see, I have two of them now, and they are all top-quality spirit weapons. Do you think I need a sword of inferior spirit weapons?"


    Xu Qian is speechless.


    Not only him, but now everyone is shocked and speechless.


    They are all very curious, whether this is a top-grade spirit weapon or not. For other swordsmen who cultivate immortals, top-grade aura can be met but not sought. It''s a kind of luxury to want to have a look at it more. But how can Xiao Yao become the goods of rotten street? How to say, the expression and action on Xiao Yao''s face seems to tell them: "you see, I went to the vegetable market today and bought two cabbages!"


    That''s it.


    "Fang Hai, who are you?" Xu Qian changed his previous name of Xiao Yao from "Haizi" to "FangHai". Now he looks at Xiao Yao like an alien.


    Well... Actually, to be exact, Xiao Yao is an alien to them.


    "I''m a man!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian suddenly rushed to the front of him and held out his hand to hold Xiao Yao''s thigh.


    "Haige, you will be my brother! Who dares to look down upon you is to look down upon me! Brother, I will do whatever you want me to do. Please, will you accept me as your younger brother? " Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao is thinking that this may be the origin of the three words of holding thighs


    Xiao Yao gently kicked Xu Qian away and said, "anyway, I really don''t need that sword, so don''t think so much, OK?"


    Xu Qian laughed and said, "otherwise, you can tell us your identity!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I don''t have any identity either. I told you before that I am a casual practitioner."


    Xu Qian turned to Li Ran Ran and asked, "do you believe it?"


    Li Ranran shook his head subconsciously. He didn''t understand why Xu Qian asked himself.


    Xu Qian turned around and looked at Xiao Yao again. He put out his hand and said, "you see, fools don''t believe it."


    Li Ran angrily kicked Xu Qian''s ass.


    "You can''t spit Ivory out of a dog''s mouth!" Li Ran Ran was so angry by Xu Qian that he wanted to slap this guy into the earth.


    Xu Qian patted the dust on his buttocks, but he didn''t have a good way: "if the dog''s mouth can really spit out ivory, everyone will go to raise a dog."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Qian didn''t pay any attention to Li Ranran. He continued to stare at Xiao Yao and asked, "you haven''t told me. Who are you?"


    Xiao Yao thought for a long time and didn''t know how to answer this question.


    "I''m really a man. If you don''t believe me, you can feel it..." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Ling and Li Ranran were both red faced and glared at Xiao Yao. They all scolded: "hooligan!"


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved, spread hand to say: "I mean, let him touch my Adam''s apple, how to be a hooligan?"


    Liu Ling and Li Ran spat at Xiao Yao, too lazy to talk to him.


    When a person shameless become a habit, it is really no one can fight!


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to say it. It''s all in their imagination. No one is surprised. And they think that there must be many secrets in Xiao Yao that they don''t know. Maybe after a long time together, they will know more about it, and they have to come step by step.


    After a while, Liu Ling suddenly said, "by the way, Fang Hai, didn''t you always think about Xuanyuan QingHan before?"


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned, but he explained, "I really didn''t think about her all the time."


    Liu Ling chuckled and said: "this is not important. What I want to say is that I heard someone talking at the trade meeting before, saying that it was Xuanyuan QingHan. It might take three days to arrive."


    "Three days later?" Xiao Yao immediately frowned and asked, "at that time, didn''t the five road meeting have already started?"


    Liu Ling chuckled and said, "the martial arts conference is not over at the beginning. There are still several days in the middle. The competition between her and others can be delayed completely. Even if she doesn''t negotiate with the people of the martial arts conference, the people there will also arrange it like this. After all, Xuanyuan is powerful and everyone knows it."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    It seems that my luck is not very good. I have a feeling of twists and turns.


    After a while, another man in a black robe came to the martial arts assembly, holding several wooden signs.


    "Now, write your names on the sign and give them to me." Said the man in black, without expression.


    Xu Qian went forward, took the sign and distributed it to everyone. Then he looked at the man in black, shook the wooden sign in his hand and asked, "what''s this for?"


    "There''s a number on it that you''re going to use next. In the first round, randomly assign your opponents." The man in black explained.


    Xu Qian understood.


    The black robed man continued: "in addition, during the competition, unless it is on the stage, it is forbidden to compete."


    Xu Qian said with a smile: "don''t worry, we are not people who like to fight."


    The man in black did not speak.


    In the room, there is a ready pen and ink, and people write their names together.


    When Xu Qian gathered the brand together and gave it back to the man in black robe, he asked a lot and said, "if you don''t distribute it according to your strength, wouldn''t it be a great loss for you to meet a double master in ningdan period?"


    The man in black snorted coldly and said, "I can only blame my bad luck. Luck is also a part of my strength."


    Then he turned and left.


    It looks colder than the stone ox.


    Xu Qian is still a little dissatisfied with this, but Xiao Yao can understand it. He even thinks that what the other party said is very reasonable. It''s really appropriate to put this sentence on him. After all, he has been very lucky.


    "Well, it seems that I will be eliminated early." Xu Qian sat on the chair, full of depression, "my luck has not been very good."


    "How can you say that you are also an immortal in the golden elixir period. Now you have the right weapons. What are you worried about? Even if you meet a master, you may not be defeated. " Li Fu comforted.


    Xu Qian looked at Li Fu and said, "my strength, do you really don''t know or don''t you know? If I really meet a heavy master, I will not fight. I will surrender directly! "


    Li Fu can''t laugh or cry, but he can understand that if Xu Qian is killed by others, his gun will belong to someone else. Xu Qian''s character will definitely not do such a bad thing, and although this boy is not the kind of person to shoot to death, now this gun is his life. Root, you can''t give up anything! He won''t do anything that suffers losses!


    "Fang Hai, aren''t you nervous at all?" Xu Qian looked at Fang Hai and asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "in fact, I don''t want to fight with others." He is telling the truth. After all, the purpose of his coming to the martial arts conference is not really to compete with others for the first place or the title of a proud son.


    "Why? Why Xu Qian asked, it''s really hard for him to understand Xiao Yao''s words. In this case, why do you come to the martial arts conference?


    Xiao Yao half narrowed his eyes, eyes through the window overlooking the distance, eyes deep.


    "Because, here, I have no rivals." Xiao Yao said softly.


    "Xu Qian wanted to spit on Xiao Yao''s face¡° Random? Is it going to be random all the time? " The brow of the stone ox also wrinkled¡° It won''t be. In the end, you can probably choose your own opponents as long as they are willing to fight. " Liu Ling said¡° That''s good... "Shiniu suddenly stood up and gave a fist to the crowd." if I meet you on the field, I won''t be merciful. Moreover, I hope you can admit defeat directly. I don''t want to really hurt you. "..." Xiao Yao patted his forehead. This guy... Where did you get your confidence£¨ Today''s fourth watch)

 Chapter 1520

    When the martial arts conference officially began, the whole Yushan was busy.


    Although they have a long time to prepare before, some more specific preparations can''t be started until everyone is almost there. Can''t they start preparing without knowing how many people have come? It''s not bullshit. What is it?


    Of course, it''s unfair to match teammates randomly, but there''s no way to do it. There are at least hundreds of young people who come to the martial arts conference this time. Is it hard for them to understand their strength one by one? Moreover, it''s meaningless. Some people will hide their own strength, which will only be more unfair to other practitioners.


    In fact, no matter what the rules are, they are not so important to Xiao Yao.


    However, Xu Qian and others are worried about Xiao Yao.


    "Tell me about you. You had to offend the people on the other side of the martial arts assembly. Wait a minute. If they directly arrange a very difficult opponent for you, what will you do?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t think about it, but now that Xu asked, he thinks he can think about it.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yao gave Xu Qian a very straightforward answer.


    "If I really meet an opponent that I can''t solve, I''ll just give up." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Xu was stunned and asked, "how can you be more counsellor than me?"


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    "But that''s good. Anyway, I''ll keep the Castle Peak. I don''t worry about firewood. If people really pit you, why do you want to jump into the fire pit?" Xu Qian nodded and said.


    He still agrees with Xiao Yao''s idea.


    Li Ran snorted and said, "you two are not men at all!"


    "Yes, yes, you are the most manly!" Xiao Yao and Xu Qian said in one voice.


    With these words, they looked at each other and laughed again.


    Li Ran was so angry that he directly chased them to fight.


    Xiao Yao and Xu''s former two can only scurry in the face of the fierce Li Ranran.


    Xu Qian really couldn''t beat this woman. Xiao Yao didn''t want to fight her.


    On the first day of the martial arts conference, Li Ran Ran, Shi Niu and Li Fu began to compete.


    Xiao Yao, Liu Ling and Xu Qian were lucky that they didn''t take turns on the first day.


    After all, every match needs a referee, so it''s impossible to finish all the matches on the first day, so we have to go to the back row.


    Xiao Yao''s attitude is still indifferent. He even hopes that he can''t reach himself all the time. At that time, Xuanyuan light cold will come. He will see each other and have a good communication, and it will be over.


    However, there is a problem before him now.


    He felt that the relationship between himself and Xuanyuan QingHan was really bad.


    If he reveals his identity, maybe Xuanyuan light cold will find his own trouble, even go back to the Qin Dynasty and say, in this way, it is too dangerous.


    Just want to come up with an absolutely safe way now, can protect oneself, the possibility is not very big, he is also very worried!


    The whole martial arts conference is really full of people. It looks like a sea of people.


    "At least there must be more than 500 people?" Li Fu blinked and said.


    "Well, at least." Xu Qian said, "but one day people will leave here."


    Li Ran Ran said: "it may be buried here!"


    Li Fu patted Li Ran Ran''s head and said, "you remember, if you really meet a difficult opponent, you must give up in time, you know?"


    Li Ran rolled his eyes and looked impatient.


    "Yes, yes! You are really upset now Li Ran Ran did not have a good way, "you don''t know how many times you have said this sentence. Before we started, you have been saying it, OK?"


    Liu Ling laughed and said, "Ran Ran, it''s wrong for you to say that. Li Fu is your brother, so your safety is naturally his first consideration."


    Li Ranran may still have some complaints about other people''s words, but she still wants to listen to Liu Ling''s words, so now she just spits out her tongue and immediately keeps silent.


    Li Fu can only sigh. It seems that he has no way to take his sister.


    The first person to go on the stage is Li Fu.


    Also in the No.1 challenge arena, Xiao Yao and others naturally want to cheer for them.


    When Li Fu was ready for the stage, Li Ran Ran suddenly said, "Hello! Li Fu


    Li Fu turned around and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Don''t talk about me all day long. If you are in danger, you have to give up!" Li Ran said with a twist.


    Li Fu was a little surprised, then he gave a smile and nodded.


    It is not easy for Li ran to say such a thing.


    This time, the opponent Li Fu met was a big man. His figure looked very big. It was very intimidating to see such a body alone.


    Both Li Ran and Xu Qian were a little nervous.


    Liu Ling said with a smile, "you don''t need to worry about that guy. He''s just a burly man. He''s just an immortal in the golden elixir period. He can''t be Li Fu''s opponent."


    After listening to Liu Ling''s words, Li Ran and Xu Qian''s heart fell.


    "Isn''t Li Fu sure to win?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Liu Ling nodded.


    It can be seen that she has great confidence in Li Fu.


    Seeing the steady smile on Liu Ling''s face, Xu Qian suddenly felt unbalanced.


    His mouth wriggled a little, looking as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    Xiao Yao patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t think so much. Maybe Liu Ling doesn''t have to like that kind of powerful cultivator?"


    When he speaks, his voice is very small. In addition, Liu Ling and their concerns are all on the stage, so they don''t care much about the situation here.


    Xu Qian''s eyes brightened and asked, "Haige, what you said is true?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "that''s what I guess."


    Xu Qian is depressed again.


    After a while, Shiniu said, "I''m going to compete, too." There are many challenges in this arena, and they are all carried out at the same time. Just now, the name of Shiniu was called.


    Xiao Yao looked at the No.1 challenge arena. Li Fu had already gained a great advantage at this time.


    As Liu Ling said before, Li Fu could not be defeated at all.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Shiniu is stunned and looks at Xiao Yao with puzzled eyes.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you are my roommate too. I have to cheer for you."


    "No," he said calmly


    "It''s OK. There are more people on Li Fu''s side. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go." Xiao Yao finished and went ahead first.


    After all, Shiniu is just a casual cultivation, and the relationship between Xu Qian and Shiniu is not very good. Therefore, Xiao Yao always finds it hard to let Shiniu go alone.


    Looking at Xiao Yao walking in front of him, Shi Niu''s mood is also a little complicated. A little smile appears at the corner of his mouth, but it is fleeting.


    When Shiniu arrived at the No. 4 challenge arena and was ready to start, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Stinky stone, come on


    Shiniu turned around and saw Xu Qian standing with Xiao Yao. He was surprised and nodded with a smile.


    As for Xu Qian''s previous address to him, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Turning around, his face looked solemn.


    His tone, it seems, is not as good as that of Li Fu. The opponent he meets is easier to solve. Instead, he meets a heavy expert.


    "The other side is an immortal of TA Tian Zong." Xu Qian explained in a low voice to Xiao Yao.


    "You know that?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Xu Qian chuckled and said, "some basic pre war information is still needed."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it seems that you are well prepared this time."


    Xu Qian was silent.


    Compared with Shiniu, the cheerleading team of his disciples is much more powerful. More than a dozen of his disciples are cheering for him.


    Shiniu''s face was a little serious, and he opened his fists.


    With the sound of a gong, his body, like an arrow from the string, rushed towards each other.


    The disciple of TA Tian Zong was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Shi Niu would dare to take the lead, but he just hesitated for a short time and rushed up the next second.


    Xu Qian stood under the stage, looked at the two people on the stage and asked Xiao Yao, "brother Hai, who do you think will win?"


    "I think it''s a stone bull." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Xu Qian asked curiously, "do you know his strength?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "but I still think he won. He has the heart to kill."


    "Kill the heart?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    When Shiniu and the disciple of TA Tian Zong collided with each other, in the calcium carbide spark, Shiniu even made five punches in a row, forcing each other back.


    Although it didn''t hurt each other, the dozen disciples who stepped on the heavenly gate were silent at this time.


    Among them, a man in white snorted and said, "I didn''t expect that there was a master."


    At the beginning, the stone ox occupied a certain advantage, but this advantage was not stable for a long time, and was pulled back by the other side. You come and I tremble together. It''s wonderful, but it''s hard to see the outcome.


    At this time, Li Fu, who had already won the victory, came along with Liu Ling and Li Ran Ran¡° Huh? It''s still a contest between two top experts. " Li Fu was a little surprised. "I really underestimated Shiniu. His strength is no worse than mine."¡° No, he''s a little better than you. " Xiao Yao looked at Li Fu and said with a smile, "don''t forget, he''s still a swordsman." Li Fu suddenly realized and nodded his head£¨ Today''s fifth watch! Tomorrow''s old step will also break out. In the meantime, the update time will be mentioned in advance on the official account of "the author''s silent steps". Some of the students from WeChat remember to pay attention in advance!

 Chapter 1521

    Li Fu or Liu Ling, they are not only not stupid, but also very smart.


    After Xiao Yao''s words, they already understood.


    Indeed, they have inadvertently ignored this before.


    Although now, Shiniu seems to have a fight with the disciple who stepped on the gate of heaven, they ignored one point before. You know, Shiniu is not only a master, but also a swordsman! This is his biggest bonus. When he uses the sword Qi in his body to cooperate with his own cultivation, what else can the disciple of TA Tian Zong fight with him?


    Thinking of these, the expressions on people''s faces were much more relaxed.


    "It seems that Shiniu is sure to win." Li Fu said with a smile.


    Xu Qian blinked and looked at the stone ox who was still fighting with the disciples of TA Tian Zong on the stage. He said, "I didn''t expect this guy to be so powerful."


    "Cut, from your point of view, who do you think is not powerful?" Li Ran said.


    As long as seize the opportunity, this woman must start to attack Xu Qian.


    For Xu Qian, all this has become a habit, and he has been used to it.


    What can he do except to bear the storm like blow of Li Ranran in silence? Although he has a good relationship with Li Fu, if he and Li Ran are really serious, it''s guaranteed to be men''s and women''s doubles. Li Fu and Li Ran''s brother and sister will press Xu Qian on the ground and trample him.


    He won''t do such a stupid thing.


    So, at the moment, he just glared at Li Ranran, and then continued to look at the stage, and put on a look of concentration.


    At this time, the stone ox was a little out of breath.


    It seemed that he could not let the stalemate continue.


    With a roar, a dagger suddenly appeared in Shiniu''s hand.


    "Short sword?" Li Fu was surprised.


    Xu Qian said, "I only know this guy is a swordsman, but I didn''t expect that he practiced short swords."


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    This is the first time that he saw the stone ox''s weapon. In fact, not to mention in the Lingwu world, there are few records about the short sword even on the earth or in the Zhenwu heritage he accepted.


    This is really not popular any more.


    "This guy is really weird." Xu Qian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao could not help but make complaints about it: "he wants to find a clever device that is in hand, but it''s not a simple thing."


    "That''s true." Li Fu said with a bitter smile, "although I know that there are some people who specialize in short sword in this world, it seems that there are no experts among them. Even if there are some experts, it''s not easy to find a good weapon. How many spirit weapons are short swords?"


    The disciple of TA Tian Zong was surprised to see that Xu Qian took out his weapon.


    "Why? Is this man still a swordsman Many people in Ta Tian Zong were surprised.


    "No, the Third Elder martial brother may lose." Others said.


    All the disciples of TA Tian Zong were nervous at this time.


    The two men used to be equal. After all, they were both experts. Even the disciple of TA Tian Zong had a small advantage. But now they are different. The identity of Shiniu swordsman has been revealed, which gives them a great blow.


    A heavy master, or a swordsman, in this way, their chance of winning is almost negligible.


    The man in white, who was sitting in the middle of the disciples of TA Tian Zong, took a deep breath, frowned and said, "is this just a casual practice? It seems that this martial arts conference is really a master cloud forest. "


    Shi Niu''s opponent, the disciple of TA Tian sect, is going to Sparta.


    What''s the situation?


    You''re a swordsman. You''re just showing up now?


    It''s too calm, isn''t it?


    Just when he was still depressed, Shiniu had already held his short sword and rushed towards him. His footwork was really strange. In a moment, he came to the other side, and at the same time, he stabbed and rolled up his sword Qi.


    Sword Qi and aura are intertwined, like a wild dragon going out to sea, tearing at the air and hitting the disciple of TA Tian Zong.


    In fact, when Shiniu showed his identity as a swordsman, his opponent was already a little timid.


    They are still on the challenge arena, but they are timid. There is no suspense in such a battle.


    It''s just the beginning, but it doesn''t mean the end. Once Shiniu makes a move, he won''t give up. It''s another kind of sword spirit. He smashes the opponent hard.


    "Stop it Some of the disciples of TA Tian sect were angry.


    "Hum." The stone ox just gave a cold hum, but the speed was not slow at all.


    His opponent finally stood up and blocked the sword, but he was kicked in the chest by the stone bull and flew out. After falling on the ground, he spat out blood.


    When he just wanted to get up, the stone bull pounced on each other again.


    "Stop, we give up!" The man in white in Ta Tian Zong stood up and said.


    Stone bull ignored it, as if he didn''t hear it.


    This is the rule of the martial arts conference. Unless the people in the challenge arena admit defeat, it''s useless for others to say anything.


    "I admit defeat, I admit defeat..." the disciple of TA Tian sect opened his mouth.


    The stone ox finally stopped.


    He stood in front of each other, like a mountain, blocking the sun. The disciple of TA Tian sect, who was lying on the ground and still spitting blood, was just covered in the shadow by him.


    Li Fu and others, who are still under the stage, are already stupid at this time.


    They didn''t expect that Shiniu, who released his sword spirit in the challenge arena, would be so overbearing.


    If it is not because the other side is also a heavy master, this time should have been dead, right?


    "This is really strong enough..."


    "Yes, it''s just like a wild animal..." Xu Qian whispered.


    He felt that he really could not provoke the stone ox in the future.


    This guy is really terrible.


    Xiao Yao''s face looked a little serious. He didn''t expect that Shiniu had such a violent side. Although from the beginning to the present, Shiniu''s posture was a little cold, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, this person seems to be quite good.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Shiniu had stopped now, he would have thought that his opponent was the one he was going to kill at the martial arts conference this time.


    There is no doubt that the final winner must be the stone ox.


    Seeing Shiniu stepping down, two of the disciples of TA Tian Zong rushed up to help their third elder martial brother. The rest of them all rushed towards Shiniu.


    "Why, do you want to fight with me?" The stone ox''s face is expressionless, and he is not afraid.


    "Get back here!" Said the man in white.


    The disciples of TA Tian Zong were waiting for the stone ox with red eyes, but they had to step back.


    The man in white came out.


    He looked elegant and elegant.


    "Ta Tian Zong, the eldest disciple of Ren Zi generation, Ren Hao." The man in white looked at the stone ox and said.


    Shiniu nodded and went on toward Xiao Yao.


    I didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    Even if people take the initiative to say hello, he also selectively ignored.


    The man named Ren Hao''s face froze in an instant.


    He was angry for a moment.


    "Stop!" A cold voice sounded behind the stone ox.


    Shiniu turned his face and looked at Ren Hao. He was still expressionless and his voice was calm: "if you are dissatisfied with me, then if you can meet me in the challenge arena and kill me, it''s meaningless to say anything now, isn''t it?"


    "..." Ren Hao didn''t speak yet, but he was made by Shi Niu and didn''t know what to say.


    If you think about it carefully, what the other party said seems to have some truth


    The stone ox turned and walked on.


    "I won." He looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Ren Hao''s direction, and said in a low voice, "this time, you''ve offended the people who step on Tianzong."


    Shiniu shrugged his shoulders, still a look of indifference, and said: "since he has been in the challenge arena and wants to win, he will certainly offend people."


    Xiao Yao nodded in agreement with what Shi Niu said.


    "Well, well, I''m going to take part in my competition, too!" Li Ran said.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    Next, Li Ran Ran''s competition was finished in the first round.


    Li Ran Ran also had some bad luck, but he met a great immortal in the golden elixir period. It''s strange that he could win.


    There is still a big gap.


    "Well, Ran Ran, don''t be too depressed! Ha ha ha Xu Qian said.


    Li Ran Ran glared at Xu Qian and said, "what are you proud of? Hum, how can I say it''s also the late Jindan period, and you? It''s just in the middle! I''ve all lost. Do you think you can make it next? "


    "I don''t care." Xu Qian said, "anyway, when I come to the martial arts conference this time, I have gained a lot. If I really lose, what can I do?"


    Speaking of this, he looked at Li Ranran''s already ugly expression and continued: "I don''t want to win or lose so much from someone."


    Li Ran was so angry that he almost killed people.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Xu Qian, you are going to play tomorrow."


    "So what? If you can''t fight, just give up! " Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao gives him a thumbs up. This mentality can really


    At the end of a day''s competition, some people are happy, others are gloomy, and want to leave the martial arts conference. After dinner in the evening, Xiao Yao suddenly got a message. Xuanyuan light cold, arrived. Xiao Yao is ready to go at once¡° I''ll go with you. " Liu Ling said. Xiao Yao thought about it, shook his head, said with a smile: "I can go alone."¡° Their yard is more strict than ours. Men can''t get in. " Liu Ling said. Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "can''t anyone inform us?"¡° That''s true. " Liu Ling sat down again. As soon as Xiao Yao said that, she knew that she wanted to follow her was completely out of the question. Xiao Yao laughs and plans to leave. Stone bull said: "I''m going, I said, the next step will be inseparable." Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox, hesitated, and said, "this time is an exception, OK?" He wants to see Xuanyuan light cold, naturally is to avoid everyone, how can really let them follow? Stone bull thought for a while, can only nod. Although he is a very vigilant person, but do not know why, he just vaguely feel that Xiao Yao is a trustworthy person£¨ Today''s first watch is coming

 Chapter 1522

    "Sister Ling, why do you want to go with him?" After Xiao Yao left, Li Ran asked curiously.


    With a smile, Liu Ling looked at Li Ran Ran, then at Yan Shi Niu and others, and asked, "aren''t you curious at all?"


    Li Ran did not speak.


    In fact, it''s not just her. It''s impossible that Xu Qian, Li Fu and others are not curious at all.


    In particular, before Xiao Yao to find Xuanyuan light cold, unexpectedly still mysterious, but this has never happened before.


    "I always feel that this guy''s identity is not simple." Before Xu zhengse said.


    Li Ran Ran glared at him and said, "are you talking nonsense? Who said he was ordinary? Can ordinary people have so many elixirs


    Xu Qian smiles awkwardly.


    "But now we don''t have to go to the bottom of it. When we can find out, maybe he will tell us." When Liu Ling said this, she looked at Xu again and said, "don''t you have a secret, didn''t you tell Fang Hai?"


    "Just my little secret, there''s nothing to hide..."


    When Xu Qian said this, he was also very helpless.


    Before, he always felt that his identity could not be exposed casually. But now he suddenly felt that his identity might be nothing in front of Xiao Yao. Although up to now he doesn''t know who Xiao Yao is, he has so many elixirs, inspirations, and the ability to take the top-quality spirit tools as Chinese cabbage. His identity is absolutely unimaginable. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is still very friendly and won''t have some estrangement with them because of these. This is also the reason why he is willing to make friends with Xiao Yao.


    At the thought of these, he had a light sadness


    "Well, I always feel that if we know the identity of Fang Hai one day, we will be shocked." Xu Qian propped his chin and said.


    "That''s true." Liu Ling nodded.


    It''s not just the two of them, but all of you here think it''s true


    At this time, Xiao Yao asked several times after the road, also found the yard where Xuanyuan light cold lived.


    Although I haven''t entered yet, I can feel a luxury outside.


    "Especially, we live in the standard room, they live in the presidential suite!" Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    Of course, Xiao Yao is not naive enough to express strong dissatisfaction on this issue.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the yard, I was stopped by two men in black.


    "Stop! Who sent you here? " One of them asked coldly.


    "I''m looking for someone." Xiao Yao''s face did not change and his heart did not beat.


    "To whom?"


    "Xuanyuan light cold."


    After Xiao Yao recited these four words, the two men in black looked at each other and sneered again.


    "It''s really interesting that more than a dozen men came here tonight to look for Xuanyuan QingHan?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "before me, there are so many?"


    What''s the matter? How can we jump in line one by one? Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "Xuanyuan QingHan and I know each other. Just let me see her."


    "Hey, look, that''s what everyone here says." One of them said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    He''s going to crash.


    What a special group of people came here before! Why do you have to see Xuanyuan light cold?


    One of them, a black robed man, has answered Xiao Yao''s doubts: "I know that Xuanyuan girl has a special identity. You people want to climb up the branch and become a Phoenix."


    In this case, it seems inappropriate to use it here, but the man in black robe didn''t seem to realize the mistake, and continued: "however, you don''t pee and look in the mirror. Let''s not say that Xuanyuan is the royal family of the Qin Dynasty. Even her appearance and graceful figure are not what you can peep at! What''s more, they are still double masters. Why do you want to eat swan meat? "


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved.


    He felt that he just wanted to meet Xuanyuan QingHan. Why do you mock me?


    I didn''t ask you to mess with me. You''re all idle, aren''t you?


    "Can''t I see you?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Another black robed man, looking at Xiao Yao, seemed to be more talkative. He could not bear to look at Xiao Yao, or he was worried that the other party really knew Xuanyuan QingHan, so as not to offend the wrong person. So he said, "well, tell me your name, and I''ll go in and report it to you."


    "..." Xiao Yao has no idea again.


    What can he say?


    Tell these two that their name is Xiao Yao?


    However, if you call a name casually, Xuanyuan QingHan may not meet him!


    His brain is running at full speed, and he can''t think of a proper way.


    "Ha ha, you can go now." Xiao Yao didn''t speak for a long time, and the two black robed people suddenly felt.


    They classified Xiao Yao and the dozen people who came before.


    Xiao Yao wants to break in, but in this way, he will certainly enlarge things infinitely. Even if he really goes in, his identity will be completely exposed. It''s certainly not a clever plan.


    Then he walked around the yard several times.


    When he looked back, he found that a man in black was still staring at him.


    "What do you want me to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Do you want to climb in?" Said the man in black in a heavy tone.


    Xiao Yao


    This has not yet started, the idea has been seen through by the other party.


    "I... of course I''m not. I''m a gentleman. How can I do anything to turn over the wall?" Xiao Yao said angrily.


    "What do you want to do when you hang around for a long time?" The man in black obviously didn''t believe Xiao Yao.


    "Can''t I pee in a corner?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the man in black ignored Xiao Yao.


    However, he looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes as if he were looking at a mentally retarded man.


    Xiao Yao knows that it''s impossible for him to see Xuanyuan QingHan this evening. He has no choice but to give up and turn away.


    Anyway, the time of Wudao meeting is still long. When it''s day, he doesn''t believe that he can''t see Xuanyuan QingHan!


    Turn around and walk on the way back.


    He was still thinking about some complicated things.


    For example, what do you want to say to make Xuanyuan light cold agree to talk to him alone.


    What''s more, if I exposed the purpose of meeting her at this martial arts meeting, what kind of reaction will the other party have.


    Although Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan QingHan have known each other for some time, they haven''t met each other, and their communication is even less pitiful.


    Therefore, his understanding of Xuanyuan light cold is not very deep, and there is no way to judge from it.


    "It''s hard to guess a woman''s mind." Xiao Yao said something.


    "Which woman''s mind is hard for you to guess?" Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind him.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and frowned. He turned around and saw the masked man standing behind him. He sighed. After suppressing the aura in his body, he couldn''t feel the aura of others. Fortunately, the other side didn''t seem to have any chance to kill him. Otherwise, he would be able to get close to himself.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The other side didn''t speak. In fact, this question is nonsense.


    "Come on then." Xiao Yao said.


    He didn''t think that he had to ask the other party who he was. It was a meaningless thing. When people came to him with their faces covered, would they tell him their identity?


    That is a lack of heart, OK!


    Masked man is not that kind of ink man. The next second, he pours at Xiao Yao. In an instant, his aura bursts out.


    Fu Li was in his hand, and Xiao Yao''s sword Qi began to surge.


    Now he can only rely on his own sword Qi.


    However, Xiao Yao still slightly suppressed the sword Qi in his body, because the masked man in front of him didn''t make him feel any pressure, so his strength was not so terrible. If he exposed his strength too early now, his opponent would be very strong in the martial arts meeting tomorrow.


    Although he didn''t know who the masked man was, he could think of it according to the previous things.


    He just offended the people of the martial arts conference before, but now some people come to him for trouble, and they still cover their faces. If he is not a member of the martial arts conference, Xiao Yao can eat excrement live.


    Therefore, if we expose our strength too early now, then the other side will be more alert to him. Let''s not say anything else. At least, we can arrange a very difficult opponent for him in tomorrow''s competition, which is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    In a short time, Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to leave the martial arts conference. After all, he hasn''t seen Xuanyuan QingHan yet. Once he loses in the competition, he has to leave.


    In his opinion, Luo Yirong, the vice president of Yushan, must have hoped that he could leave Yushan immediately, because there are many immortals in Yushan now, as well as Xu Qian, who left ahead of time. Well... Li Ranran has not sent him away yet. If he is defeated, he might be sent down the mountain with him!


    He doesn''t want to be sent away with that girl!


    Although the young immortals in the martial arts assembly have no ability to drive him down, if vice president Luo Yirong and others also realize this, they will not play any tricks. As the saying goes, guns are easy to hide and hidden arrows are hard to defend. Xiao Yao''s sword can only barely defend himself now. He is really shady, that is, he capsizes in the sewer.


    At this time, Xiao Yao a sword, the other swing back, at the same time, the wrist turned, lit up a golden awn¡° I''ve dealt with you with the strength of an expert. You don''t take me seriously, do you Xiao Yao thought. In fact, a simple fight, Xiao Yao found that the other side seems to be just a heavy master of cultivation. Next, Xiao Yaobian showed a little decline. Wait until a moment later, the other side turned and ran away¡° I really came here to try the water Xiao Yao didn''t want to catch up, but he was more aware£¨ Today''s second watch is coming

 Chapter 1523

    When the masked man left, Xiao Yao didn''t want to chase him. He went back to his residence, only to find that Li Ran Ran was no longer there.


    He asked. Xu Qian told him that two black robed men had sent Li ran down the mountain.


    "So late, still send down the mountain?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked.


    "Yes Xu Qian said, "however, there are still a few who were sent away with Li Ran."


    Xiao Yao nodded, but his heart was always a little uncomfortable.


    Before, someone came to test himself, now someone wants to send Li ran down the mountain.


    Although he had no delusion of persecution, he always felt that there might be some connection in it.


    If Li Ran was really involved by himself, he would be in trouble.


    "After Li Ran goes down the mountain, will he return to the north foot?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Certainly not." Xu Qian said, "she will wait for us at the Inn at the foot of the mountain."


    "Well, can we know if she''s safe?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Originally, Xu Qian and others didn''t think much about it.


    But Xiao Yao repeatedly asked, also let them have a bad feeling.


    Li Fu stood up and asked, "Fang Hai, what are you worried about?"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said: "before, when I came back, someone stabbed me. I was in trouble. I covered my face, but I drove him away, so I''m worried now..."


    Although he didn''t finish, everyone knew what he was worried about.


    Li Fu''s face sank and asked, "what do they really dare to do to Ran Ran?"


    Liu Ling quickly comforted: "Li Fu, don''t worry too much now. I don''t think anything will happen. After all, they are members of the martial arts assembly. Even if they really want to attack each other, they won''t be so straightforward. Besides, even if they really want to attack each other, they won''t hurt Ran Ran Ran. They definitely want to use ran ran to threaten Fang Hai!"


    Xu Qian nodded, patted Li Fu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, don''t think everything is so bad. It''s just our guess. Maybe people won''t do it at all?"


    After listening to the consolation of Liu Ling and Xu Qian, Li Fu''s face didn''t get any better.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "in fact, I think what Liu Linggang said is very right. Even if the other party really starts, it''s just that he wants to threaten me and won''t do anything about Ran Ran."


    Li Fu looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    Xiao Yao continued: "at that time, if they threaten me and want me to hand over something, I will not be stingy. After all, if something happens to Li Ranran, I will also threaten him. I can''t sit back and ignore him."


    Li Fu''s face didn''t get any better. He said with a bitter smile, "you told me before that those people don''t have enough to feed."


    "So what?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly, and the killing opportunity appeared in his eyes. He said, "if they really dare to attack Li Ranran, they can solve it well. If they can''t, I''ll level the jade mountain!"


    Not to mention stepping on Yushan, even stepping on Southern Chu is not impossible for Xiao Yao.


    Anyway, originally he didn''t take these people seriously, one by one, just like that.


    Although he didn''t know Xu Qian and others for a long time, and Li Ranran didn''t like him very much from the beginning to the present, it''s impossible for Xiao Yao to take Li Ranran seriously, let alone ignore his life and death.


    He always felt that these things were his own business, and he could never involve others because of these things. If that is the case, he would not be able to sleep at night.


    After his words, Xu Qian and others looked at him in a complicated way.


    In fact, although they don''t say it, Xiao Yao can think of what they are talking about at this time. He probably thinks that Xiao Yao has started the bragging and forcing mode again.


    "No, I''m still going down the mountain." Li Fu said.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "if they really want to do something to Li Ranran, do you think you can find her now when you go down the mountain?"


    "Well?" Li Fu was stunned and didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    But Liu Ling nodded and said, "I think Fang Hai''s words are reasonable. If they really want to do something to Ran Ran, maybe Ran Ran can''t go down the mountain safely."


    "That''s it." Xu Qian sighed.


    Li Fu was at a loss all of a sudden.


    "In a word, don''t worry about so much now. If they really want to trouble me, they will come to threaten me soon, and then we''ll have some numbers in our hearts." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Fu nodded.


    From the current point of view, it seems that this is the only way.


    "In a word, you can believe me. If something happens to Li Ranran, I will help you kill all the people in the martial arts assembly." Xiao Yao said, squinting.


    Xu Qian, Li Fu and others still looked at him with a kind of speechless eyes.


    When he returned to his room, Shi Niu suddenly said to Xiao Yao, "I believe what you said."


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He turned his face and looked at Shi Niu. He was silent for a while and asked, "I said so much tonight. Which sentence do you believe?"


    Shiniu said with a smile: "you said that if something happened to Li Ran Ran, you would kill all the people in the martial arts assembly."


    Xiao Yao "Oh", made a sudden expression, said: "you say this ah, in fact, I am bragging. Forced."


    "I don''t believe it." The stone ox shook his head.


    Xiao Yao said: "why don''t you believe it?"


    Stone bull pondered for a moment, said: "because I am also very sensitive to murderous gas, when you say that sentence, I can feel your murderous gas."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, as if thinking about something.


    Shiniu continued: "I''m curious. How many people have you killed? Why do I think you are so murderous? "


    "No, I''m just heavy at best." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Stone ox don''t cross a face, don''t take care of him, also turned over to bed.


    After a while, Shiniu asked again, "did you see Xuanyuan light cold today?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because people outside won''t let me see her." Speaking of these, Xiao Yao''s teeth itch with anger.


    He looked at the stone ox and asked: "I ask you, look at me, do I look like the kind of person who wants to hold Xuanyuan QingHan''s thigh up?"


    Shiniu stares at Xiao Yao carefully. After a while, he nods hard.


    "A little bit like that."


    Xiao Yao


    He consciously changed the subject and asked, "do you use a dagger?"


    "Yes." The stone ox grinned and said, "isn''t it cool?"


    "So short, if someone stabs you to death with a long gun, you can''t reach him." Xiao Yao said.


    He felt that it was more appropriate to use painstaking words.


    The stone ox closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    "That sword of yours can only be regarded as an ordinary weapon, not even an inferior spirit weapon?" Xiao Yao continued to talk.


    The stone ox began to pretend to shout.


    "Why are you so poor?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Shiniu suddenly sat up and looked at Xiao Yao angrily: "if you continue to mock me, I will strangle you!"


    After thinking about it, he added: "although I can''t beat you!"


    Xiao Yao coughed: "OK, go to sleep."


    Stone ox was relieved at last.


    The next day, the martial arts conference continued.


    When Xu Qian saw Xiao Yao, he was worried and said, "Fang Hai, Li Ran has been brushed down for the first day. Don''t be brushed down too!"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    Stone bull can''t help but say: "you worry about him more than you worry about yourself. After all, you only have the mid-term cultivation of the golden elixir."


    "Hey, it''s OK. I''m not afraid. After all, I still have that gun." Xu Qian said.


    Seeing Xu Qian''s relaxed face, Xiao Yao and Shi Niu are both curious.


    When did this kid become so strong?


    Li Fu couldn''t look down and said, "he had asked before. This time, his opponent was an immortal in ningdan period."


    Thinking of Shiniu''s performance yesterday, he said, "I''m not a swordsman yet."


    Xiao Yao and Shi Niu suddenly realized.


    Xu Qian was very angry: "why do you say everything outside?"


    "It was! Why don''t you tell me? " Li Fu has no good airway.


    Although Xu Qian was angry, he thought he couldn''t beat Li Fu, so he had to give up.


    At the beginning of the martial arts conference, Xiao Yao began to look for it again.


    Liu Ling said, "looking for Xuanyuan QingHan?"


    Xiao Yao looked at her and nodded.


    "Didn''t you see it yesterday?"


    Xiao Yao went to see Xuanyuan QingHan yesterday, which they all know.


    However, after coming back, something happened that Li Ran Ran was taken away, so everyone''s mind was not on it.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a bitter smile: "I didn''t see it."


    "I guessed that before." Liu Ling said with a smile, "she''s not what we want to see


    "Hum, I''m not what you want to see. I''m not watched by you every day?" Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    After a while, Xuanyuan light cold came, although far away.


    "Is it really coming?" Liu Ling was stunned.


    Xiao Yao hurried to the other side.


    Xu Qian and others followed.


    Xuanyuan light cold in the side, but also with several people, including Xiao Yao had seen before. For example, Wang Xiao. However, before he got to the front, Xiao Yao was stopped by two black robed men¡° You again? " The two black robes make complaints about Xiao Yao. You again? " When Xiao Yao saw these two guys, he was not less depressed¡° What do you want? " Asked one of the men in black. Xiao Yao coughed and said, "guess what." Black robed man: "Xuanyuan QingHan, come here for me!" Xiao Yao suddenly shouts in the direction of Xuanyuan light cold¡° Shut up, motherfucker The faces of the two men in black changed. No one thought that Xuanyuan light cold really came towards them£¨ Today''s third watch! In addition, we should remember to pay attention to the WeChat official account of the author''s silent step.

 Chapter 1524

    At this time, everyone was quiet.


    The two men in black were all nervous.


    They feel, disturbed Xuanyuan light cold, but now Xuanyuan light cold has come, they have no way.


    "Niang of, so how shout, can call Xuan Yuan light cold to come over?" Xu Qian was very depressed.


    In fact, people who saw this scene and heard Xiao Yao''s angry voice just now all thought so.


    Why?


    Is that too casual?


    They are very angry. How many men want to have something to do with Xuanyuan QingHan? Even if it''s just a one-sided relationship, I''m afraid I can boast about it when I come to the Qin Dynasty? It''s just that they don''t have the courage of Xiao Yao. If they had known this simple thing, they would have been the first to get Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Xuanyuan light cold came, there is a reason.


    She felt that the voice just now was very familiar.


    Like their own inadvertently, always think of that man many times.


    Moreover, because of some complicated and indescribable careful thinking, he added his name to the jerk on the top ten list.


    Just walked to the front, only to find that he did not see that let himself is very annoying face.


    Also, with his identity and strength, probably also disdain to participate in such a martial arts conference?


    Is it necessary for a man who can kill egret to be crowded with such young people?


    Do they match? Not to mention them, even Xuanyuan QingHan himself felt that there was a big gap and a deep gap between himself and Xiao Yao.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xuanyuan light cold originally wanted to turn around and go, but the thought that he came, so he went, it seems that some can''t say, so he asked.


    "Can we talk alone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Now, there are countless men are looking at him with a kind of worship.


    But in their minds, there was a voice: this guy is crazy.


    They admit that Xuanyuan QingHan is really a girl worthy of many people''s hearts, whether it''s her appearance or figure, or her accomplishments and family background.


    But - can''t you be a little more gentle?


    In their opinion, Xiao Yao''s "can you talk alone" is the same as "can you sleep alone".


    Xuanyuan light cold also some exasperation, but more and more feel, in front of this man and another hate guy voice very similar.


    This led him to say: "if you can win to the end, you can."


    If she were someone else, she would slap her in the face and completely ignore the rules of the martial arts conference.


    However, she didn''t do it, and stifled it.


    So now, even she doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    With these words, she immediately turned away.


    Xiao Yao looked at her back and yelled, "let''s keep our word!"


    Although this sounds impossible, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it is much simpler. You know, he has been thinking about this problem before. How can he persuade the other party to negotiate with him alone? In order to understand this problem, he can''t sleep at night, but unexpectedly, this problem can be solved so easily, so how can he not be excited?


    Xuanyuan light cold this time did not stop back, more did not pay attention to him.


    In fact, Xuanyuan light cold is just casual talk, did not think the other side can really do.


    Xiao Yao turned around with a smile on his face.


    Xu Qian couldn''t help but said, "brother, you seem very happy."


    "Can you be unhappy? I have a word with my favorite goddess. I would be happy if I were you Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a look at them and said, "I''m not happy about this!"


    "What else could it be?" Xu Qian asked.


    "Didn''t you hear what she said before? She said yes Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian stares at him.


    Li Fu and others looked at him with the same shocked eyes.


    "Are you serious?" Xu Qian asked.


    "You think she''s lying to me?" Xiao Yao frowned and asked.


    "That''s not true." Xu Qian said, "but do you think you can really laugh to the end?"


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands and said, "when will my first match start?"


    Although according to Xuanyuan QingHan, it will be complicated and troublesome for him to solve the problem of his coming to the martial arts conference this time, it is actually much simpler for Xiao Yao. At least he doesn''t need to think about it any more.


    In fact, Xu Qian started the first match.


    Xiao Yao is going to watch.


    As Li Fu said before, Xu Qian knew in advance when he had just assigned his opponents. As for what means he used, Xiao Yao didn''t ask him. Anyway, he didn''t have the mind. No matter who his opponent was, how strong he was, no matter what his opponent''s strength was, Xiao Yao would win. There was no way. For him, this was on the premise of not exposing his identity, The only way to see Xuanyuan light cold, and chat alone.


    The competition between Xu Qian and his opponent was over soon. With his strength, he didn''t use the gun, which was a crushing victory. Xu Qian''s opponent was also a very wise role. When he realized that there was a big gap between his strength and Xu Qian, he immediately chose to give up. In fact, in this martial arts meeting, there were a lot of immortal practitioners in the ningdan period, accounting for half of them, There is also part of the repair period of Lian Dan period, but this is also very normal. When Xiao Yao just met Wu Wutong, did the girl not be the same for the Dan Dan period?


    Well, it''s about the same now.


    In fact, Xiao Yao always felt that not everyone could be like Zhao wei''e Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    For most emperors, they had no time to cultivate immortals.


    For example, Wutong.


    In comparison, with her understanding of Wutong, it is obvious that the girl prefers to practice, not to be emperor, but as Xiao Chao said to Xu Qian before, in this world, everyone is very difficult to do what he wants to do, there are always things he does not want to do, he does not want to take risks, he has to do it, and he does not love to take risks. This is what we call having to do.


    After Xu Qian wins, Xiao Yao will also play.


    But it''s in another arena.


    The first opponent he met didn''t give Xiao Yao any pressure. He was just a master.


    However, this has made Xu Qian and others nervous.


    "As soon as I came up, I met a master? This luck is just good enough. " Xu Qian said helplessly.


    You know, there were seven or eight hundred people who came to the martial arts conference this time, but there were not even one hundred of them.


    However, now Xiao Yao meets a guy who is still a master.


    Xiao Yao sneered at his opponent.


    It''s a coincidence that the masked man who was looking for trouble he met yesterday was a master. He showed a little timidity, and today he arranged a master for himself.


    If we say that there is no connection between the two things, press his head in the water tank without believing it.


    He can''t help thinking that if he showed the strength of a master in the later stage yesterday, the opponent he will face today must be a double master, right?


    These people are really cruel


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is ready.


    What''s more, with his current strength, it''s no problem to deal with triple and quadruple masters. What''s more, it''s just a single master?


    However, in the next battle, Xiao Yao didn''t show too easy. On the contrary, he was defeated several times. However, in the end, he beat the other side by one move.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person to kill. If his opponent had something to do with the martial arts conference this time, Xiao Yao would definitely kill him. But in the process of fighting, although he was murderous, he didn''t have the heart to kill him. If Xiao Yao wanted to take the other''s life, it would be hard to say.


    When Xiao Yao jumps down from the stage, Xu Qian comes over immediately.


    "Haige, can you do that! Almost lost. "


    Liu Ling immediately began to attack him: "when talking, why don''t you point your face?"? How to say, this time Fang Hai''s opponent is also a heavy master. If you go up, I''m afraid you will be killed by the other side? "


    "But I know myself!" Xu Qian said, "if I really meet such an opponent, I will give up for the first time."


    Liu Ling is very speechless.


    "By the way, Liu Ling, who are your opponents and what accomplishments do you know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Ling shook her head.


    "In fact, I can ask for her, but she doesn''t want me to ask, and she doesn''t want me to ask for you," Xu Qian interjected


    Xiao Yao said, "if you really know, what if you are timid? That''s not a good thing. "


    "That is, do you think everyone is like you?" Liu Ling also said.


    "But what if your opponent is Xuanyuan QingHan?" Xu Qian asked.


    Liu Ling was very angry: "can you stop crow mouth?"


    Fortunately, Xu Qian''s crow mouth is not effective.


    Liu Ling''s opponent is an immortal at the peak of the late golden elixir period.


    It''s a relief to everyone.


    "Liu Ling''s strength is still above me. She won''t be defeated." Li Fu held his arm and said.


    "Not necessarily." Stone ox suddenly opens his mouth¡° Well Li Fu was stunned and turned to look at him. Shiniu held out his hand, pointed to Liu Ling''s opponent and said, "that''s a swordsman." Li Fu''s face changed and he was not calm. Although Liu Ling''s accomplishments are superior to those of the other side, if the other side still has Haoran''s sword spirit, everything will become unknown£¨ Today''s fourth watch is updated with nearly 13000 words... This chapter comes late because I''ve been sleeping on the keyboard for half an hour in the middle. I''m really sleepy. I''ll just have four chapters for the time being today. I''ll try to make more yards tomorrow. I''m not enough of my brain these days...)

 Chapter 1525

    Liu Ling''s accomplishments are the most powerful among Li Fu, Xu Qian and others. Xiao Yao knew this before he arrived at Yushan.


    Although Liu Ling is very gentle and generous and speaks in a low voice, if you really understand their small group, you will realize that Liu Ling is the real mainstay in this small group.


    Liu Ling''s strength also shocked a lot of people. After all, there are few nuns who can cultivate to such a powerful level, let alone a girl in her twenties.


    So now many young monks are ready to move. They always feel that it would be a good thing for such a girl to become his wife. Let''s not say that this girl can have a great cultivation when she is in her twenties. Just her appearance can make many young men daydream. If such a girl can serve tea and water for herself, it''s also a kind of enjoyment and pride!


    However, it''s just their idea. It''s hard to say whether they can mention their courage.


    Liu Ling''s opponent, at this time, also realized the difficulty of trying to overcome him. In terms of cultivation, he was completely restrained by Liu Ling. With his golden elixir cultivation, he wanted to deal with a heavy master, that is, to think about something. So soon, he took out his sword. It was a low-grade spirit weapon, and it didn''t look so impressive. However, compared with the stone ox''s weapon, it was much higher. With the sword Qi in his body and his peak cultivation in the later golden elixir period, he finally pulled back his previous weakness.


    Now many people are beginning to worry about Liu Ling.


    It''s not easy to deal with an immortal who is at the peak of the late golden elixir period. What''s more, the other side is still a swordsman. Even if Liu Ling is a master, it''s not a simple thing to defeat the other side.


    "Fang Hai, do you think sister Ling can win?" While watching the situation in the challenge arena, Xu Qian patted Xiao Yao on the back and asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "what do you think?"


    The expression on Xu Qian''s face was full of depression.


    If he could see it, he would not come to ask Xiao Yao now. It was because he did not have a basic judgment that he wanted to ask whether Xiao Yao was good or not?


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "in fact, from my point of view, Liu Ling is sure to win."


    "Well? Why? " Xu Qian asked.


    Not to mention Xu Qian, even Li Fu looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    They probably can''t understand why Xiao Yao is so confident in Liu Ling.


    Xiao Yao coughed, pointed to Liu Ling''s opponent and said, "although that boy is also a swordsman, his sword spirit is not so strong."


    Shiniu also nodded and said, "if you only rely on Kendo, don''t say Fang Hai. Three of them are not my opponents."


    This guy can expand.


    But Xu Qian and Li Fu are very depressed. They really don''t know whether what Shi Niu said just now is praising Xiao Yao or himself.


    Anyway, Shiniu and Xiao Yao have said so. Xu Qian and Li Fu can only believe it.


    In fact, it is just like what Xiao Yao said.


    Although Liu Ling''s opponent this time is not only an immortal, but also a swordsman, the sword Qi in her opponent''s body is not worth mentioning at all. She can only say that she can give a little help, but it is obviously impossible to have an advantage.


    With the blessing of sword Qi, the other side just supported for a while, but she was still hit hard on her chest by Liu Ling, and her body flew upside down. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, she immediately chose to admit defeat.


    From the beginning of the martial arts conference to now, nothing has really happened to kill people.


    In the final analysis, we are not fools. Moreover, when we were young, we all cherished certain accomplishments. We felt that we were the best in heaven, and we certainly didn''t want to lose our lives here.


    Moreover, even if he has a great advantage, he won''t have to fight his opponent to offend others in order to win or lose a game. It''s not a very cost-effective thing, unless the opponent is a casual practitioner and doesn''t have any school or life experience, but it''s still unnecessary to do such a thing in the eyes of the public. For the time being, it''s certain to affect his reputation, In order to kill a monk, it''s very uneconomic to make such a sacrifice.


    After Liu Ling came down from the challenge arena, Xu Qian was relieved.


    "Thank goodness, we''re all in the next round." Xu Qian said.


    "In the next round, I''m afraid our opponent will become very difficult." Liu Ling said.


    Li Fu has nothing to say.


    He even wants to finish early now.


    After all, he is Li Ranran''s brother. What happened last night and what they talked about have already made him feel very uneasy. At this time, if he could finish earlier, he would be really at ease when he went down the mountain to see Li Ranran. But now he has not been eliminated, and he can''t leave rashly. After all, the martial arts convention has its rules, Maybe Li Fu''s family background is good in the north foot, but it''s nothing at the martial arts conference.


    It is estimated that those people in his family are not willing to let Li Fu offend Wudao assembly. Seeing Li Fu''s absent-minded appearance, Xiao Yao said, "don''t worry. If I say Li Ran is OK, he will be OK." Although Li Fu didn''t say much now, Xiao Yao could think of what he was thinking. Li Fu looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes were a little complicated, and he nodded. Just at this time, there was a discussion around¡° Go to the fourth challenge arena, Xuanyuan QingHan is on the stage Xu Qian said quickly, "let''s go and have a look!" Shiniu frowned and said, "you don''t know anyone else. What''s the matter with you?"¡° Hehe, isn''t this Fang Hai''s dream lover? We''ve got to go over there and support it! " Xu Qian said. Xiao Yao had a headache. What''s more, it becomes more straightforward, Xuanyuan light cold has become his dream lover. However, he followed Xu Qian and got together. In fact, now he is also very curious, that Xuanyuan light cold, now grow to what extent. Before, Xiao Yao had a fight with Xuanyuan QingHan. She felt that the girl''s strength was average, but she was also Zhao Tieniu''s disciple. Her strength could not be really poor. Moreover, she was praised by so many people. It can be seen that she is a double master and a swordsman. She has such strength, maybe, I''m afraid there are few people who can compete with Xuanyuan QingHan. Xuanyuan light cold draw opponent, also give face, just a heavy master. Although gongs and drums have not yet been sounded, but look at Xuanyuan light cold that opponent, has some shivering. The shadow of the famous tree, Xuanyuan light cold, famous is not only his good face, but also his own strength. Before that, some people even said that whoever ranks in Xuanyuan light cold can directly admit defeat. From this point, it is not difficult to see how powerful the girl''s deterrence is. However, to everyone''s surprise, Xuanyuan QingHan''s opponent didn''t choose to admit defeat directly. On the contrary, he put on a posture. Although, he still looks a little shaken¡° Have been scared to be like this, still want to insist? I don''t know what to think Xu Qian said, picking his nose. After that, he didn''t get any response. Xu Qian''s heart suddenly had some bad taste. If Li Ranran is still here at this time, he will certainly come forward to ridicule him. For example, do you think everyone wants to run away just like you? But now Li Ran is not around. In this case, he just thought about it in his heart and didn''t say it. He felt that if he said it at this time, it would only make Li Fu feel more depressed. He would not do such a thoughtless thing. In the challenge arena, Xuanyuan light cold has rushed towards his opponent¡° The girl didn''t use a sword? " Xiao Yao said curiously¡° Why Xu Qian turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "Fang Hai, why does she use a sword? Is she still a swordsman?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Xuanyuan light cold is a swordsman''s business, not many people know? Is it still a secret? Shiniu was also a little surprised and asked, "I didn''t feel the sword Qi in her body." Xiao Yao is more and more surprised. If Xu Qian, Li Fu and others can''t feel it, Xiao Yao can understand it. After all, these people are not swordsmen. They may not be able to feel the sword Qi in Xuanyuan QingHan''s body. However, if they are Shiniu, it doesn''t make sense. After all, Shiniu is a swordsman and has great talent in kendo, but still can''t feel anything, Can only oneself feel the sword Qi in her body? Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak for a long time, Liu Ling said, "Fang Hai, we''ve never heard of him. Xuanyuan QingHan is a swordsman." The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is full of helplessness. Xuanyuan QingHan is a swordsman. There is no doubt about that. After all, he has seen Xuanyuan QingHan''s sword before, and they have fought each other. He just didn''t expect that it was really a secret in Lingwu world. It seems that Xuanyuan QingHan did it intentionally. Maybe it was her killer mace¡° It''s OK. I''m just talking about it. " Xiao Yao said. What else can he say? Tell these people, he and Xuanyuan light cold hand in hand before? If it is true, they will have more doubts in their hearts, for example, why they had a fight with Xuanyuan QingHan, but Xuanyuan QingHan still saw a stranger before he saw him£¨ Today, in the first watch, a visitor came to my home and started to write a chapter while he was sleeping

 Chapter 1526

    There is no doubt about Xuanyuan''s cultivation of light cold. Although she has just broken through the double master, she has a solid foundation. What''s more, the opponent she faced this time is only a single master. On the basis of not using the sword Qi in her body, she has an absolute advantage. However, it seems that she doesn''t intend to defeat her opponent with one blow.


    "What does this Xuanyuan light cold mean? It''s clear that you can defeat your opponent, but you still keep your hand intentionally. " Although Xu Qian is an immortal in the golden elixir period, he can still see these obvious things. He seems to be dissatisfied with this.


    "I think it''s good for her to do so." Liu Ling said.


    Xu Qian looked at Liu Ling, and seemed to disagree. He asked, "is it good to treat others as monkeys?"


    Liu Ling took a deep breath, glared at Xu Qian and said, "when can you see things without looking at the surface?"


    Xu Qian was very aggrieved.


    Is this just looking at the surface?


    He felt that he had seen the truth!


    Liu Ling sighed and could only continue to say: "it''s true that it''s not difficult to defeat her opponent with the strength of Xuanyuan QingHan, but it''s respect for her opponent. Have you ever thought that if she really did that, how big a blow would it be for her opponent? Maybe, it will directly affect the other party''s heart of cultivation. The other party is willing to stand up and attack desperately when he knows Xuanyuan QingHan''s strength. It''s already a worthy opponent. Xuanyuan QingHan respects the other party and doesn''t want to attack the other party. Isn''t it an admirable thing? "


    Xu Qian suddenly realized, nodded and said with a smile: "if it is true, Xuanyuan QingHan is really a kind girl."


    Liu Ling is too lazy to talk to him.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    He did not expect that the unreasonable girl he met could think of so many things when he treated others.


    How... Gave him a different feeling?


    After waiting for the deadlock for ten minutes, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly broke out and shot the other side down with one punch. Then, the other side also chose to admit defeat.


    It was a battle without suspense.


    Xuanyuan light cold that opponent, a heavy master, stood up, toward Xuanyuan light cold bowed.


    What the onlooker can see, he can''t not see.


    And before and Xuanyuan light cold fight, also let him have a sense of benefit.


    He always feels that this battle is worth pondering. When he wants to understand some of the details, it is not difficult for him to take a step forward.


    Xuanyuan light cold did not say much, directly chose to ignore, back to his previous position.


    "Well, we can go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well!" Xu Qian nodded.


    When Xiao Yao turns around, Xuanyuan looks at Xiao Yao''s direction.


    She always felt that the man''s back was so familiar.


    It''s just, it''s totally different.


    Moreover, in the current situation, that guy, even if he has the courage, should not dare to come to the martial arts conference to join in the fun, right? After all, that bastard has already stood in the ranks of experts in Lingwu world. It''s hard to make such a fuss.


    "Light cold, what are you looking at?" Wang Xiao asked in a low voice.


    Xuanyuan light cold back to God, gently shook his head: "nothing."


    Wang Xiao always felt that there was a kind of absent-minded feeling in Xuanyuan QingHan, but he didn''t ask much


    In fact, since the last time I came back from the northern Chutian gully, Xuanyuan light cold has always been such a state.


    He always felt that he could guess something vaguely, but he didn''t know for sure. Even if he did, he didn''t dare to say. Otherwise, with Xuanyuan''s light cold character, he would beat him up. Wang Xiao would not do such a heartless thing to kill him.


    Just when Xiao Yao and others are going to leave, their way is suddenly stopped.


    "Girl, can you stay?" A young man, standing in front of them and behind him, followed by several people, seemed to belong to the same sect.


    The man in front of him was dressed in white. It seemed that every immortal liked this kind of dress. Besides, he had a folding fan in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Now that Li Ran Ran is down the mountain, there is no other woman in Xiao Yao''s line except Liu Ling.


    The man gave a smile, bowed his hands and said, "in the downwind, Shaoqing is not only the eldest disciple of the Youzi sect, but also the master of the Youzi sect. Can you make a friend with the girl?"


    "Wanderer gate? I don''t seem to have heard of it! " Xu Qian murmured.


    "It''s a second rate school in the state of Wei." Li Fu said.


    Hearing the four words "second rate sect", the people who stopped Xiao Yao and others seemed to be dissatisfied.


    However, they didn''t make any drastic moves. After all, to be exact, Youzi sect is a second rate sect. At least it can''t be compared with the sect like taotianzong and taodaozong.


    Liu Ling frowned and said, "no more."


    This tone is also very tough.


    Although the other party has not indicated his intention, as long as he has a long brain, he can clearly penetrate the other party''s intention. In fact, it''s not accurate to say that. After all, it''s hard for people like Xu Qian to go out without thinking.


    The man named Feng Shaoqing''s face changed a little after hearing Liu Ling''s words.


    Maybe I didn''t expect that the other party would refuse so decisively. He always felt that he was the kind of person who wanted strength, strength and appearance.


    Ordinary women can''t walk when they see themselves, OK?


    So, he was depressed.


    "Girl, I..."


    "Sister Ling said no more. What''s your ink mark?" Xu Qian said impatiently.


    What''s more, he used to have a rival in love, Li Fu. Now there are still people who want to come out and rob Liu Ling with him.


    Of course, Xu Qian was angry.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. Anyway, he didn''t have any special feelings about Liu Ling. People just came up to chat him up and didn''t do anything drastic.


    It''s good for Xu Qian and Li Fu to do things like the flower protection messenger.


    Of course, if the man named Feng Shaoqing really doesn''t open his eyes and wants to do something, Xiao Yao will certainly not sit back and ignore him.


    "I''m talking to this girl. What can I do for you?" Originally, Feng Shaoqing was depressed enough, but now a man and himself came out, and his face collapsed.


    "Well, the girl you''re talking about doesn''t want to talk to you. Can''t you see that?" Xu Qian asked.


    "You..."


    "Well, I said, I don''t want to know you. Now, can you get out of the way?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Feng Shaoqing didn''t speak yet, but he followed a man behind him for a few steps and scolded: "hum, don''t be shameless. It''s your blessing that our young master takes a fancy to you. Even if you don''t know how to cherish it, how dare you be so presumptuous?"


    As soon as Liu Ling heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "why don''t you let the young master of your family be your stepfather?"


    "..." speechless, surprised, not only Feng Shaoqing and others, but also Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thinks that it''s very easy to accept such words from Li Ranran''s mouth, but it''s always strange to say it from Liu Ling''s mouth. It''s hard for him to imagine that Liu Ling, who has always been gentle and elegant, can even say such tough words. It''s really... Impressive!


    "You... What are you talking about?" The young man who stood up to speak to the young master of his family just wanted to stand up at the right time and flatter the young master, but he didn''t expect to get such an answer. Naturally, his depression and anger can be imagined. It''s not only him, but also Feng Shaoqing and the rest of the wanderers, How can we say that they are all members of the same sect, and they are also members of the martial arts conference. Maybe there are some frictions and contradictions among them on weekdays, but now, they all have a sense of honor and disgrace.


    Seeing that the people in her sect were so humiliated by Liu Ling, Feng Shaoqing turned red, pointed to the tip of Liu Ling''s nose and scolded, "you apologize to me!"


    "Apology?" Liu Ling sneered and said, "how can I apologize?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" Feng Shaoqing said.


    "Say what?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong!"


    "Oh Liu Ling gave a smile and nodded, "I forgive you."


    "..." Feng Shaoqing was confused.


    He always felt that something was wrong.


    Xiao Yaoxu and the first two of them burst out laughing.


    Li Fu and Shi Niu didn''t laugh, but they also shook their heads behind them.


    They can''t help sighing. It''s not that Liu Ling''s words are too unpleasant. It''s just that Feng Shaoqing, who has no brain, is completely led by Liu Ling''s nose. However, it''s quite normal. From the beginning, when Xiao Yao came into contact with Liu Ling, he realized that this girl is not simple, she has a special way of thinking. Today, he finally saw it, This gave Xiao Yao a great impact, and even felt that his world outlook, values and outlook on life would be subverted.


    In fact, many people have been around before, and many of them want to take this opportunity to chat up with Liu Ling. After listening to the previous conversation, those people also burst out laughing. What kind of wanderer has a skin to skin relationship with them, and it won''t cause any deterrent to them. The sound of laughing is as loud as it can be.


    Of course, there are also some people who are very lucky. Before, they were still cursing in their hearts. They thought Feng Shaoqing was too bad to be ahead of them. But now they all have a feeling of lingering fear. Fortunately, it''s someone else. If they were themselves, I''m afraid they would be laughed at now.


    (the second watch is coming too! My friend hasn''t woken up yet... Shall I have one while it''s hot? It''s a man

 Chapter 1527

    This is what Liu Ling wants to see.


    She also knows that many men are ready to move now. In this case, it''s better to solve them all at once, so as not to refuse Feng Shaoqing. There is only a second Feng Shaoqing. For Liu Ling, the way to refuse Feng Shaoqing now is the most straightforward solution.


    "What''s the matter, do you want to do it?" Xu qianleng snorted and stood in front of Liu Ling, saying, "if you want to do it, let''s practice?"


    Anyway, the strength of the other side is similar to that of him. What''s more, there are Liu Ling, Shi Niu, Xiao Yao and Li Fu here. He doesn''t need to worry at all. Even if they really fight, they won''t suffer.


    "Well, do you think I''ll be that stupid?" Feng Shaoqing blushed and snorted coldly, saying, "if you fight in private, you will be driven down the mountain."


    This is exactly the excuse Feng Shaoqing gave himself. Although he didn''t know much about others, Liu Ling and Xiao Yao were still watching when they were fighting with each other. It seems that they can beat all of them down.


    Although he doesn''t do it, it doesn''t mean that he will forget it.


    "However, this Liang Zi, we can be regarded as a knot. I''m a wanderer. I''m sure I won''t give up. I''ll dig out your identities one by one. At that time, I''ll see if you can be so arrogant. I really think that I''m a wanderer?" Feng Shaoqing said with a sneer.


    That''s the threat.


    Xu Qian and others'' faces changed for a moment.


    Although Youzi sect is a second rate sect, it is not sure how strong it is compared with them.


    If they really get into a feud, it''s a big blow not only to them, but also to their families. As the saying goes, it''s easy to avoid guns but hard to defend them. If they come openly and honestly, they are not afraid. But there must be some experts in such a second rate sect. If they sneak to the north foot and do some assassinations, That''s really a big problem for my family.


    Liu Ling was also a little angry.


    "Just now, I said it all by myself. You wanderers, if you really want to do something, come straight at me!" Liu Ling said.


    That''s a dare.


    "Well, didn''t you say that we are a second rate sect? I really want to see if our second rate sect can make you sleepless at night! " Feng Shaoqing''s eyes are cold, and her words are full of threats and pride.


    He was very satisfied with the expression on Liu Ling''s face at this time.


    At least, our own school has a certain deterrent power.


    But also at this time, suddenly a cold voice sounded behind him.


    "Wanderer gate? It''s really a great school. Why don''t you harass other girls? Do you want to use this kind of coercion


    He turned to see Xuanyuan light cold with a group of people came, immediately at a loss.


    He really didn''t expect that such a simple toss could provoke such a great God.


    In fact... I just talked about it before!


    How can you really trouble the experts in your sect for such a thing? Moreover, even if he is a little sect leader, it''s impossible for him to mobilize the experts in the sect!


    This is to find a step for yourself, OK?


    Do people like to be more serious now?


    At this time, Xuanyuan light cold has come to their front.


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. He didn''t know why this woman should take care of such a small matter.


    Anyway, in his eyes, these are all minor things of sesame. Although he dare not say how much he knows about Xuanyuan''s cold, but at least this woman is not the kind of person who likes to meddle in matters. It''s boring too much love.


    In fact, even Xuanyuan light cold himself, do not know why to stand up because of such things.


    Is it because I saw the guy who said I wanted to talk to myself?


    But it doesn''t make sense at all. It''s very good that I didn''t get tired of this guy.


    Well, maybe it''s because I''m a woman, so I can''t stand bullying women like this! Xuanyuan light cold heart is so to oneself say.


    Wang Xiao and others also feel that Xuanyuan''s mild cold is abnormal, but it doesn''t seem to be something they can''t understand. They all listen to what the disciples of Youzi sect said before. They are not so comfortable, and they are arrogant. Why?


    "You are the young master of the Youzi sect, aren''t you?" Xuanyuan light cold went to wind little green in front of asked.


    Feng Shaoqing did not dare to speak at this time.


    In front of Liu Ling and others, he also dares to rely on his identity as a young alliance leader of the Youzi sect and make a lot of comments.


    But in front of Xuanyuan light cold, he didn''t even have the courage to raise his head and look at each other.


    How can we go on?


    Isn''t that bullying?


    It''s good that he is a little master, but who is Xuanyuan QingHan? His wanderer is not even a fart, OK?


    "I, I..." Feng Shaoqing wanted to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, his upper and lower teeth collided.


    "That is to say, how dare a wanderer''s gate be so presumptuous? After a period of time, I will certainly let the elders of my sect go to ask for advice! " It was a disciple of Daoism.


    "I set foot in Tianzong, and I will go with you." Someone said.


    In fact, they don''t know each other at all.


    Originally, everyone was just a spectator. Moreover, they would not really provoke the Wanderers for the sake of people they didn''t know. But now Xuanyuan QingHan has come forward, and the nature has changed.


    Anyway, it''s Xuanyuan QingHan who is stepping on people now. It''s not bad for them to follow behind and join in the fun. Even if they are just familiar in front of Xuanyuan QingHan, it seems to be a very cost-effective thing. What''s more, the heroine of this incident, Liu Ling, was originally a woman worthy of love? Even if you can''t leave a good impression in front of Xuanyuan QingHan, it seems to be a good thing to leave a good impression in front of Liu Ling.


    Now, Feng Shaoqing really wants to kneel.


    He really didn''t expect that he could put himself and youzimen into the target of public criticism with a word he said casually.


    Let''s not say whether those people''s threats are true or not. As long as it''s my own father who knows that he has offended Xuanyuan QingHan at the martial arts conference, the end will be very sad.


    "I just said to play..." Feng Shaoqing said with a sad face.


    "Just for fun?" Xuanyuan said with a smile, "it doesn''t look like it at all."


    Feng Shaoqing didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, he turned his face to look at Liu Ling and bowed deeply: "girl, it was me who made a big remark just now. Don''t worry about it with me..."


    Liu Ling is already stupid at this time.


    She really did not expect that the crisis could be contacted so quickly, and she did not expect that the other party''s attitude could change so quickly.


    In her silly Leng time, Xuanyuan light cold spit a word: "roll."


    When the wind is low, where dare to turn a half sentence, turn around and run away, and the disciples left by the wandering door do not expect that the few masters of their own family can escape so decisively, one by one, they are all in a fool''s place, and when they return to God, they rush to make complaints about the direction of escape before the wind is less green. You are the young master of our wandering sect! Even if you really want to run, but also run a little bit of dignity ah!


    "Thank you." Liu Ling said subconsciously.


    Just at this time, Xuanyuan light cold has turned away.


    Hearing Liu Ling''s voice, she did not stop.


    Looking at Xuanyuan''s back, Xu Qian could not help saying: "this woman is really handsome!"


    With a bitter smile, Liu Ling nodded and said, "although I''m a woman, obviously Xuanyuan QingHan is more attractive to men, isn''t she?"


    "Fart, so domineering, later that man dare to marry?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    With these words, Xu quickly reminded: "brother, be careful when you speak. Someone will warn us and threaten us later."


    Xiao Yao


    Indeed, at the martial arts conference, Xuanyuan had a lot of iron powder.


    However, after the incident, no one dared to approach Liu Ling.


    Although Xuanyuan QingHan and Liu Ling don''t know each other, who dares to take risks when they speak out before Xuanyuan QingHan?


    "By the way, why did Xuanyuan QingHan come to help us talk?" Xu Qian suddenly asked.


    "Maybe they are the kind of people who like to speak out." Li Fu said with a smile.


    The expression on Xu Qian''s face is strange, and he doesn''t seem to agree with the answer.


    Liu Ling looked at Xiao Yao deeply and did not speak.


    Xiao Yao was aggrieved and said, "it''s definitely not because of me. After all, you''ve seen it today. In fact, I didn''t know her before. She can''t come here because she saw me here, can she?"


    Before, Liu Ling really thought so, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, she thought for a moment, and felt that what the other party said was reasonable, but it seemed that Xuanyuan QingHan was the kind of person who liked to speak out, which immortal could be so boring? In addition, although Xuanyuan QingHan has a noble status and high cultivation, he is the kind of son of heaven, but he has always been very low-key. In the Lingwu world, there are few rumors about Xuanyuan QingHan.


    "Forget it, just think of it as someone who has a sense of justice." Xu Qian sighed, saying that this matter is even over.


    In the evening, when he returned to his residence, Xiao Yao sneezed while lying in bed.


    I always feel that someone is talking about me


    It is not Xuanyuan who talks about Xiao Yao, but Liu Yiyan. Vice president Liu was angry, and very angry.

 Chapter 1528

    The atmosphere in the room is freezing.


    Liu Yiyan looks at Ji Yahui standing in front of him with a cold face. Suddenly he moves his hand. A dark light lights up on Ji Yahui''s body with a scepter in his hand.


    Ji Yahui''s body flew out and fell on the ground. His face turned pale, his blood gushed, his throat was sweet, and he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    "I want you to try his skill. You come back and tell me that his strength is the most important, right?" Liu Yiyan said with a sneer.


    In fact, Ji Yahui is also aggrieved.


    When he tested Xiao Yao before, he got such a result.


    How could he have thought that his identity and purpose had already been penetrated by the other party. From his point of view, this can hardly be regarded as his own negligence.


    It''s not that my brother is not good enough, it''s only the enemy''s heart!


    If there is one word to describe Ji Yahui''s mood now, it is grievance. Grievance can no longer be grievanced. However, he can only think about these complaints by himself. In the face of Liu Yiyan, he dare not say a word. There is no way. No one knows that Liu Yiyan is a grumpy person. No matter what reason he says, in Liu Yiyan''s opinion, he has no choice, They are all the excuses he found in order to evade the accusation, which not only has no effect, but also can only make Liu Yiyan more angry.


    He will only be more miserable than he is now.


    He has been around Liu Yiyan for quite a long time. He knows such a simple truth.


    When Ji Yahui got up again, Liu Yiyan continued: "now, tell me, what is that kid''s cultivation?"


    Ji Yahui lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    What''s the cultivation of that boy?


    He knows a fart now!


    He still wants to know, but who else can he ask now?


    "Tonight, you''ll contact him again, fight with your life, and see what his strength is Liu Yiyan said.


    This is an ultimatum to Ji Yahui.


    Ji Yahui gave a bitter smile and said, "vice president, I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    "Well?" Liu Yiyan''s eyes were cold.


    At this moment, Ji Yahui even felt the murderous spirit of Liu Yiyan.


    It seems that the next second, the other side will be shot again, and once the shot will kill him.


    So when Liu Yiyan''s eyes fell on him, at that moment, his breathing became a little difficult.


    "Give me a reason." Liu Yiyan said coldly.


    Ji Yahui took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "vice president, I''m afraid that the strength shown by the guy named Fang Hai today is still above me. With my strength, it seems impossible to win him. Of course, vice president, I''m not dead. As long as you say let me die, I''m just worried, even if I die, You can''t know his strength. At that time, there''s still no way to achieve his goal, which can only delay your precious time... "


    After listening to Ji Yahui''s reasons, the expression on Liu Yiyan''s face has eased a lot.


    He thought about it carefully and thought that what the other party said was reasonable.


    "Well, since that''s the case, who should I put to the test?" Liu Yiyan sat down again and said.


    When Liu Yiyan said this, Ji Yahui was relieved. The big stone that had been pressed on his chest seemed to have been removed.


    He subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "I think elder Luo is very suitable."


    "You mean Luo Yirong?" Liu Yiyan asked.


    Ji Yahui nodded.


    "Luo Yirong should be a triple master now. If you let him go, there will be no danger." Liu Yiyan said to himself.


    Ji Yahui nodded hard. In fact, it''s not so important for him to know who is going. Anyway, he certainly doesn''t want to go. Even if there is no danger, he doesn''t want to continue to provoke the young man. It''s not to say how powerful the other side is. He always feels that even if he is not the opponent of the other side, it''s OK to run away directly, He still has a little confidence in himself. Of course, this is also because he doesn''t know Xiao Yao''s strength so well. If he really knows enough, he will have such confidence now.


    He felt that the young man''s real fear was not his strength, but his mind. Before he went to test his opponent''s strength, he found that he didn''t even have the cultivation of Yizhong master. But now it seems that this is complete nonsense. With his strength, he can at least compare with Yizhong master''s later cultivation, The strength shown before is just a cover, deliberately using this way to make them have no solution, otherwise, today''s boy''s opponent is at least a double master, even if Xuanyuan QingHan is assigned to him, it''s not impossible.


    It''s random, but how can there be real random?


    Even if it''s the so-called wonderful fate, isn''t it all arranged by God?


    So after what happened last night, to be honest, Ji Yahui has already begun to cast a psychological shadow on Xiao Yao. Especially, who is willing to deal with that guy? Anyway, I won''t go


    "Well, you can call Luo Yirong now." Liu Yiyan said.


    "Yes, vice president." Ji Yahui turned quickly and walked out of the room.


    After he got out of the house, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Before long, Luo Yirong also came.


    In fact, on the way, Ji Yahui has simply said what happened before and apologized to Luo Yirong. He knows that he pushed Luo Yirong out this time. In fact, he can''t hide it. In this case, it''s better to say it first. Even if Luo Yirong is concerned about it, it''s better than being devastated by Liu Yiyan, Ji Yahui thinks he knows both Luo Yirong and Liu Yiyan well. In terms of character, Luo Yirong is really much better than Liu Yiyan


    Following Liu Yiyan, Ji Yahui has really taken advantage of him over the years. But as the saying goes, being with a king is like being with a tiger. Although Liu Yiyan is not an emperor, he is also an invincible figure in the martial arts conference. Once he does something wrong, he is likely to live forever.


    After seeing Liu Yiyan, Luo Yirong said, "vice president, I''ll go and have a look later."


    "Well." Liu Yiyan was not too surprised. In fact, it has always been like this. He told Ji Yahui to invite others. On the way, Ji Yahui must inform others of his purpose. This is the rule.


    This time, however, it''s a little beyond the truth, because Ji Yahui himself pushed Luo Yirong out. Previously, in Liu Yiyan''s view, because of the special nature of this matter, Ji Yahui didn''t dare to confess to Luo Yirong directly. Of course, he didn''t want to sell Ji Yahui to Luo Yirong. After all, Ji Yahui is his confidant, It''s his person, and he knows that if he doesn''t say it, Luo Yirong won''t ask him for a reason.


    What did he do and when did he need to explain to Luo Yirong?


    Therefore, Luo Yirong knows that it is not something incomprehensible to him.


    "In any case, we have to detect his accomplishments, understand?" Liu Yiyan looked at Luo Yirong and said solemnly.


    Luo Yirong nodded. In fact, it''s not too difficult for him. Otherwise, even if Liu Yiyan arranged it for him, he would not agree to it so easily. After all, he is not absent-minded. He knows what he can do and what he can''t do. He just tests the strength of the other party, It''s not difficult, and you don''t need to kill each other by yourself. Liu Yiyan will be the one who will do these things.


    I''m just a pawn.


    Therefore, his psychological pressure is very small.


    Liu Yiyan looked at Luo Yirong and said, "with your strength, if you want to deal with him, there should be no problem, right?"


    Luo Yirong laughed and said, "that''s nature."


    "By the way, keep quiet and don''t make too much noise." Liu Yiyan continued, "lead him to the back mountain as much as possible."


    "Yes, vice president." Luo Yirong nodded and lowered his head to think about it. It didn''t seem too difficult.


    "Well, you go." Liu Yiyan waved his hand.


    Luo Yirong turns and leaves.


    Late at night, he put on a black suit and went to Xiao Yao''s Shiniu''s house with his face covered.


    Next door are Li Fu and Xu Qian.


    He wants to test Xiao Yao''s strength, but he can''t disturb others. He didn''t think there was anything at first, but now he thinks about it carefully, the difficulty is really not small.


    At first, he didn''t think there was any difficulty in it. Now that he really wanted to implement it, he realized that it was not as simple as he imagined. When he thought about it, he had a headache.


    He stretched out his hand, knocked on the door, then stepped back a few steps, and turned on the aura in his body to spy on the situation in the room.


    The next second, the door of the room was opened from inside.


    "One came to see me last night, and another came tonight. What''s the matter? I don''t want to have a good sleep?" Xiao Yao rubbed his eyes and stood at the door, dressed neatly. He didn''t seem to have just got up from the bed, but looked like he had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s eyes full of banter, Luo Yirong suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Why is he... So bold.


    The next second, he turns and runs.


    After running for a long time, he stopped and turned around and found that there was no one behind him.


    What''s so special... This guy doesn''t want to chase?


    Isn''t he running away in vain?


    So, he dragged a heavy step, back to the door of Xiao Yao''s room.


    Keep knocking... (first watch today)

 Chapter 1529

    Luo Yirong is aggrieved and curious.


    I''ve already run a long way. Why doesn''t this guy know how to catch up? Isn''t he curious at all?


    So he took a few steps forward, reached out and knocked on the door again.


    Xiao Yao opens the door again and sees Luo Yirong standing at the door. He doesn''t speak immediately.


    Luo Yirong is looked at by Xiao Yao with a smile but not a smile, and immediately feels embarrassed.


    What''s more, this embarrassment is going to be committed, OK?


    Now, he is too lazy to continue to turn around and run. Before he ran far away, he turned back. Even a fool knows what his idea is. Now he continues to run. Is there any point? Don''t you think you''re stupid?


    So, he can only look at Xiao Yao standing in front of him helplessly.


    If he didn''t cover his face now, Xiao Yao would see that the expression on his face was even worse than crying. He always felt that his IQ was humiliated by the other party, or completely humiliated.


    "Are you going to take me anywhere?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The other side didn''t speak.


    "Well, where are you going to take me, just tell me straight, and then I''ll go with you, OK?" Xiao Yao said.


    He followed the lead and looked like he was going to abduct and sell children.


    Luo Yirong doesn''t know what to say. The reason why he let Xiao Yao run away after seeing him is that he wanted to lead Xiao Yao to the back mountain, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t want to chase him at all.


    This made him suffer a lot. After hearing what Xiao Yao said now, he was even more depressed. Is it really so easy to take him away?


    "How dare you go to Houshan?" When saying these words, Luo Yirong also specially changed his voice.


    After all, his identity can''t be exposed now. He has met Xiao Yao before. In order to avoid his voice being heard by Xiao Yao, he can only make such disguise.


    However, all this is meaningless for Xiao Yao. When he appeared, Xiao Yao had already guessed the identity of the other party. His height and shape gave him a strong sense of familiarity.


    "Well, then go." Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and said.


    "..." Luo Yirong couldn''t believe his ears.


    I Cao, is it really so easy to talk?


    He is dubious.


    "Are you going or not? If I don''t, I''ll go on sleeping. " Xiao Yao said impatiently.


    Luo Yirong turned around and walked forward.


    He took a few steps, turned his face and looked back. He found that Xiao Yao was really following him step by step. At the same time, he was relieved and full of doubts.


    He really can''t understand why Xiao Yao so easily and hastily agreed to follow him to the back mountain.


    Does he have enough confidence in himself? But this possibility is not big, because with the strength of the other side, it is absolutely impossible to know his own cultivation, let alone his own opponent.


    Where did he get the guts?


    Just as he thought about this in his mind, Xiao Yao suddenly followed him and walked side by side with him.


    "Master Luo, there is no one now, or you will take off the mask on your face." Xiao Yao said.


    Luo Yirong''s body trembled.


    He turned his face and subconsciously looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were filled with amazement.


    He really can''t understand when he showed his feet. It''s too difficult for him to keep absolutely calm at this time.


    Xiao Yao smile, continue to say: "in fact, before, I also is according to the body shape simple judgment, now look at your surprised eyes, really sure."


    Luo Yirong stops.


    With a bitter smile, he took off the mask on his face, which was still covered at this time. It was a kind of irony to himself.


    He suddenly remembered what Ji Yahui had said to him on the road when he went to invite him. He repeatedly emphasized that he was cunning and clever.


    Even at that time, Luo Yirong did not take each other''s advice seriously. Now when I think about it, it''s from the bottom of my heart.


    This young man named Fang Hai has a terrible mind.


    "You boy, it''s really beyond my expectation. Although I knew you were smart and easy to use, I didn''t expect you to be so smart that even me was planted on you." Luo Yirong said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Since you know it''s me, why do you follow me to Houshan?" Luo Yirong asked.


    "Because I don''t think you can do anything to me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh?" The expression on Luo Yirong''s face is a little playful.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "master Luo, it seems that your cultivation is in the beginning of triple cultivation?"


    Luo Yirong nodded.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward, then suddenly put out his hand, and a golden light flashed in his hand. When the sword Qi in his body was running wildly, he poured the sword Qi into Fuli, and the sword Qi billowed out like a wild dragon going out to sea, setting off waves in the air and rushing into the sky.


    The sword spirit is still rippling, and the whole air is filled with the air of killing.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the stunned Luo Yirong and asked tentatively, "master Luo, can you catch the sword just now?"


    "..." the expression on Luo Yirong''s face looked bitter. In a short time, he didn''t answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    After a while, he said: "let''s talk in another place. The sword spirit just now will soon attract others."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "good."


    The two left together.


    As Luo Yirong said, just after they left, a few black robed people rushed over to look for the trace of sword Qi.


    "Strange, where are the people?" One of them held a torch high in his hand and looked around.


    "I should have left, but there is no sign of fighting here."


    "It''s terrible. Did you feel the sword spirit just now? I heard elder Xu say that the sword Qi just now can match the strike of triple peak master. "


    "This time, the martial arts conference has such a powerful young man? It seems that this martial arts conference is really interesting.... "


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. Keep searching!"


    "Yes


    Many black robed people, and scattered around, began to search.


    By this time, both Xiao Yao and Luo Yirong had arrived at Houshan.


    Looking for a clean stone, Xiao Yao sits down and plays with his clothes, then holds his chin and looks at Luo Yirong.


    "Master Luo, tell me. What do you want to do when you come to me at night?" Xiao Yao said this sentence, always feel what''s wrong, damn, big night, what to do? Why do you always feel that you can''t bear to look directly at me


    Luo Yirong coughs. He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to get to the point so soon. But I think he and Xiao Yao didn''t have much contact before, and there was nothing to exchange with each other. Even before, there were some contradictions, so it''s better to open up and say. Besides, he has a lot of curiosity about Xiao Yao now, such as, Why is this guy willing to follow him to Houshan when he knows that he has bad intentions? Of course, the previous sword actually gave him the answer.


    Xiao Yao asked him before, that sword, how.


    how? What else?


    Although Luo Yirong is now a triple immortal, after feeling the power of the sword, he asked himself, if the sword didn''t go straight to the sky, but regarded himself as the target, even if he tried his best to block the sword, even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured. However, after putting away the sword, Xiao Yao looked like nothing happened, It doesn''t seem to consume a lot of sword Qi in his body.


    He felt that, with the strength of this boy, let alone him, even Liu Yiyan, a quadruple expert, might not be able to enjoy the sweetness.


    This is a strange man!


    There are so many elixirs, elixirs and magic weapons. The most terrible thing is that the sword Qi in the body is also so terrible.


    He really couldn''t figure out what was in Liu Yiyan''s mind and who he wanted to provoke, but he wanted to provoke such a person.


    Now if anyone dares to stand in front of him and say that Xiao Yao is just an ordinary sanxiu, he will definitely slap him in the face. Have you ever seen any sanxiu that can be so arrogant? Before, he thought Xiao Yao was arrogant, but now it seems that he has capital to be arrogant!


    "This time, the vice president sent me to spy on your accomplishments." Luo Yirong told the truth.


    It''s all straight to the point, and he doesn''t want to hide it.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods. The expression on his face is calm, which makes Luo Yirong feel that he can''t understand.


    In fact, even if Luo Yirong doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao can guess such a simple and straightforward purpose, and there is no difficulty coefficient in itself! Last night, someone had already come to test, but he was cheated by himself. This evening, another Luo Yirong came. If he really can''t guess, he is not smart enough.


    "Can I ask you a question now?" Luo Yirong asked.


    "Well? Talk about it. "


    "What kind of cultivation are you? What''s more, who are you? " Luo Yirong can''t understand it. He really wants to get the answer from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "is this still a problem?"


    Luo did not speak.


    "In fact, I''m just like what you think. I''m a casual practitioner, but I''m not the kind of casual practitioner who can be slaughtered by you." Xiao Yao sneered and continued, "do you know why I can let you sit in front of me?"


    Luo Yirong shuddered.


    Indeed, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s not impossible to keep him here.


    Even if the people of the martial arts assembly noticed it, when they came, they might have been a corpse. No one could imagine who the murderer was. Liu yiyanneng, but he had already done something bad. Do you dare to say it?


    "Before, did you and the vice president attack the people around me? The girl you sent down the mountain yesterday. " Xiao Yao said. This is why he is willing to talk to Luo Yirong. Although he has been comforting Li Fu, it doesn''t mean that he really doesn''t care about Li Ranran''s safety. If it wasn''t for this, he would sit on a stone at night and talk with Luo Yirong and look at the stars? I''m full. Hold on£¨ Today''s second watch is coming)

 Chapter 1530

    Although Xiao Yao and Li Ranran haven''t known each other for a long time, he is still worried that he is really involved in the careless girl. If he is not worried about Li Ranran''s current situation and whether he is really arrested by Liu Yiyan and others, he will not run out in the evening to chat with Luo Yirong. After all, this is not a big beauty, Don''t you just waste your time?


    Staring at by Xiao Yao with sharp eyes, Luo Yirong also feels a pressure. What really makes him feel incredible is that he always feels that the pressure he feels now is more real and oppressive than the pressure he feels from Liu Yiyan.


    He was very curious. Did the young man sitting in front of him really have the strength to challenge Liu Yiyan, the quadruple expert? Maybe, more than that?


    This made him feel scared. Before, he felt that he had begun to understand the man in front of him, but now he suddenly felt that what he had just seen was just the tip of the iceberg.


    How powerful is this young man?


    Fang Hai... It seems that he has never heard of the name, but how can a young man be unknown if he can have his present accomplishments? Even if he is really low-key, not willing to fight for anything, but the tree wants to be quiet and the wind does not stop, it may not be that he wants to be anonymous, he can easily do it!


    "I really don''t know about it. If Liu Yiyan really did something, he couldn''t let me know all about it. However, I don''t think he would think of these complicated things. Besides, there were so many people at Matsushita mountain at that time, he might not be able to find the girl. He''s not a brainless person. The fewer people who know about it, the better, After all, he is only the vice president of the martial arts assembly. There are still people on him. Even if he doesn''t worry about it, he will worry that if he knows too many people, he will get less in the end. " Luo Yirong can only analyze Xiao Yao according to his own ideas. Anyway, he has already said what he should say. As for whether Xiao Yao believes it or not after he has finished, there is no way.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were slightly astringent, and there was still no expression on his face.


    Luo Yirong only felt that his eyes were deep enough to cover everything. He did not dare to look at Xiao Yao. He always felt that his eyes could absorb his soul.


    "Well, I see. I hope so." Xiao Yao stands up.


    "Well, what can I do when I go back?" Luo Yirong said.


    When he said that, he was actually sending a signal to Xiao Yao.


    He wants to tell Xiao Yao that he is willing to stand on Xiao Yao''s side if he can.


    Xiao Yao turned his head, looked at him, looked at him playfully, and said: "when you go back, tell Liu Yiyan that I don''t care who he is and what cultivation he has, you''d better not provoke me. It really makes me angry. Even if he is the vice president of the martial Arts assembly, I''ll screw his head off to kick the ball."


    "..." Luo Yirong couldn''t believe his ears.


    Is this a challenge?


    Is this a challenge to Liu Yiyan? Luo Yirong thinks that''s not the case. After all, Liu Yiyan is also the vice president of the martial arts conference. He always thinks that Xiao Yao''s words still challenge the whole martial arts conference. He is telling them in this way that even if it is a martial arts conference, he has never paid attention to it.


    When Xiao Yao left, suddenly a cold wind came, which made Luo Yirong shiver.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s back and sighed.


    "Is it true that the horse can go everywhere, or is it young and frivolous?" He murmured


    When Xiao Yao came back to his room and lay down again, Shiniu suddenly said, "are you back?"


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and nodded. He didn''t feel that Shiniu noticed anything strange. After all, this guy was very vigilant. Occasionally, when Xiao Yao got out of bed in the middle of the night to pour a glass of water, he would move slightly when he was lying on the bed. This is typical of being very insecure, and he didn''t know what happened to Shiniu, What''s more, Luo Yirong''s action was really big, and he knocked on the door. If Shiniu didn''t feel it, he was not worthy to be an immortal or a swordsman.


    "I''m back." Xiao Yao said.


    "The person who came before is a master, isn''t he?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s true."


    "Are you stronger than him?" The stone ox was a little surprised.


    He could recognize the contempt in Xiao Yao''s tone when he said "be it" before.


    Obviously, he didn''t take the experts he thought seriously, which shows how terrible Xiao Yao''s strength is. Shiniu is originally a keen person, and it is impossible not to be aware of this.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "if you want to kill him, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    Stone ox is speechless.


    "Before, I suddenly felt a kind of sword spirit, which you burst out?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but in the dark, the stone ox should not be visible, he said again.


    He clearly heard the sound of the stone ox taking a cold breath.


    Shiniu did not continue to speak, and Xiao Yao did not speak.


    All night long.


    Until dawn, Xiao Yao and Shi Niu did not mention what happened last night, as if nothing had happened.


    Li Fu and Xu Qian always look at Xiao Yao with a strange look in their eyes. Obviously, they heard a knock on the door last night. After all, Xiao Yao lives next door to them, but Xiao Yao doesn''t take the initiative to say it, and they don''t want to ask it. From the beginning to the present, Xiao Yao gives them a feeling of mystery, especially recently, They feel more and more that Xiao Yao is very magical, and there are many things they don''t know, but it''s not good to ask questions, so they can only keep silent.


    "Today is the second round of the martial arts conference." Li Fu said, "now, it seems that only half of the people are left."


    Xiao Yao sighed and muttered, "it''s not a way to keep going like this. It''s too slow..."


    Xu Qian asked, "what do you think you should do?"


    "You can beat a group of people by yourself! How convenient it is to continue to advance directly. "


    Li Fu and others all looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of speechless eyes.


    Maybe Xiao Yao really has such ability, for this, they also gradually began to believe, but whether he or Xu Qian, do not have this ability, OK!


    In the second round of the competition, Li Fu and Xu had some worries before. What they were worried about was that they would meet their own people and one of them would be eliminated at that time. That was probably the most embarrassing thing.


    Interestingly, this time Xiao Yao met the young master of Youzi gate.


    What a coincidence.


    "Haige, get him!" Xu Qian bit his teeth and said fiercely.


    No way, this time Xiao Yao is the first one among them.


    "That''s necessary. Yesterday, I saw him not happy. Today, I have to let him know why the flowers are so red!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    As for whether he will expose his real strength, he doesn''t want to worry about it at this time.


    Last night and Luo Yirong said, has been equal to their own strength to expose.


    He also needs to worry, will the people of the martial arts assembly aim at him?


    That Liu Yiyan... Really provoked him, he let the other party even have no chance to leave a last word!


    After going on the stage, Xiao Yao looked at the man named Feng Shaoqing, but he didn''t say much and didn''t show much contempt.


    Feng Shaoqing sees that his opponent is Xiao Yao, and he is also his enemy. He is very jealous when he meets him. Yesterday, Xuanyuan QingHan appeared, which scared him to death. Now he looks back and thinks that he can be brave at that time. Not only will he not make Xuanyuan QingHan angry, but he may also win his heart, A lot of girls like that kind of powerful and unyielding man, right? So today, he feels that he can get his face back from Xiao Yao.


    He wants to let everyone in the martial arts assembly know that there are few vagrants, and they are not soft!


    He looked at Xiao Yao with high spirits, his eyes were indifferent and murderous.


    When the Gong rings, Feng Shaoqing rushes towards Xiao Yao.


    "I''m curious about your ability." Xiao Yao snorted coldly, turned his wrist, and left the talisman in his hand.


    When the other side rushed to him, Xiao Yao finally moved.


    With one sword, the energy of the sword is surging.


    At this moment, many people turned around and looked at the arena where Xiao Yao and Feng Shaoqing were.


    "What a powerful sword spirit!" Wang Xiao couldn''t help saying.


    Xuanyuan light cold frowned, stood up and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    "This guy?" Xuanyuan light cold some surprised.


    She is a swordsman, and her reaction to sword Qi is much better than Wang Xiao''s.


    "This guy''s sword spirit is so powerful. How can it be?" Xuanyuan light cold is really a little surprised.


    "Well? Light cold, is that boy''s sword Qi very strong? " Wang Xiao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at Wang Xiao, the eyes are quite complex, eyes turned to the challenge arena, a wry smile, said: "Xiao Yao is also a swordsman, you know? I had a fight with him before. How can I say... Even Xiao Yao''s sword Qi is not as strong and pure as his sword Qi. "


    In fact, what Xuanyuan QingHan said is also true. Since he knew Su Changliu, Xiao Yao''s sword Qi had a deeper breakthrough. In addition, his previous battle with bailufei also made him have a deeper understanding of the sword Qi. Therefore, his sword Qi was naturally thicker and purer than when he fought with Xuanyuan QingHan.


    In fact, Liu Yiyan and Luo Yirong have been watching Xiao Yao''s direction.


    "It''s a strong sword spirit. No wonder I dare to speak wildly." Liu Yiyan said with a sneer.


    It should be said that he is the one who wants to kill Xiao Yao in the martial arts conference£¨ Today''s third watch has been updated. PS: Thank you for your reward! Continue in codeword...)

 Chapter 1531

    Liu Yiyan knows what Xiao Yao said to Luo Yirong last night.


    When he first heard these words, his first reaction was that Luo Yirong lied.


    He always felt that even if a young immortal gave him a hundred courage, he would not dare to say such a thing. But after thinking about it, he felt that Luo Yirong had no reason to cheat him.


    He just couldn''t understand why he was so arrogant


    On the challenge arena, Feng Shaoqing''s body had not stepped a few steps before he was swept up by the sword Qi.


    In the air, Xiao Yao was full of evil taste. He urged his sword Qi and even waved several swords. Each sword revealed a great spirit.


    When all the sword Qi fell on Feng Shaoqing, Feng Shaoqing didn''t feel any pain. When he was in doubt, he suddenly felt a chill. His clothes turned into pieces of cloth, which fell from the sky, small as snow. When he fell on the ground again, he was naked.


    Seeing this scene, the male monks couldn''t help laughing.


    The nuns, on the other hand, had red cheeks and stamped their feet hard. They said a few words on their mouths. They didn''t turn their heads, but they didn''t turn their heads slightly. They also felt funny when they glanced at them.


    "Fang Hai is a real... A real cow!" Xu qianxiao''s former servant leaned back. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be out of breath for the next second.


    Liu Ling and others are also speechless, they did not expect Xiao Yao would do such a thing before.


    What they can imagine is that Xiao Yao can defeat Feng Shaoqing, the leader of Youzi sect. However, they didn''t expect that Xiao Yao used this way. They always felt that it was worse than maiming the other party. Obviously, Xiao Yao was angry about yesterday.


    In fact, it''s quite normal. After all, Xiao Yao has long regarded himself as a member of Xu Qian''s gang. He can''t talk about both glory and disgrace. However, Xiao Yao is a little reluctant to bully his friends. He didn''t show much yesterday. He thinks that he can''t be too embellished, After all, he can''t guarantee that he can always protect the safety of Xu Qian and others. Now! Opportunities have been sent to the front, if Xiao Yao does not know to seize the words, it would be too two.


    At this time, Feng Shaoqing has been completely stupid. The laughter in his ear was like a needle in his heart.


    He raised his head and ran into Xiao Yao''s sarcastic eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m insulting you? In fact, I am humiliating you. If you feel uncomfortable, come up and fight with me. " Xiao Yao said.


    He thinks that what he has done is kind enough. If he doesn''t think that the other party hasn''t done much harm to Xu Qian and others, it''s not difficult for Xiao Yao to kill him.


    If the other party really dares to rush up and wants to fight with Xiao Yao, he doesn''t mind. He takes this opportunity to kill Feng Shaoqing.


    Anyway, it''s not such a troublesome thing.


    Feng Shaoqing''s eyes looked empty, but after listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he suddenly recovered and shivered. This time, what was shaking was not only his body, but his soul.


    "Ah Suddenly, Feng Shaoqing stood up and roared.


    It looks like it''s killing.


    But what happened next made everyone feel speechless.


    Everyone thinks that any bloody person will not give up after being insulted like this. However, with a roar, Feng Shaoqing''s choice is not to rush up and fight with Xiao Yao, but to turn around and run down the stage, with her hands still tightly covering her crotch. This is obviously a choice to abstain.


    He is not a fool. He knows the gap between himself and his opponent. With his previous sword power, it''s not difficult for the opponent to kill himself. He has no fighting power at all. Now he still rushes to fight with his opponent? Isn''t that something you do without a heart?


    After jumping off the stage, a disciple of the Youzi sect rushed up and took off his clothes and put them on the head of his family.


    This time, Youzi gate is really a shame.


    Xiao Yao put away Fu Li, clapped his hands, looked at the referee standing in the distance, and asked, "can''t you pronounce the result?"


    "Ah! Oh After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the referee came back to himself.


    He was also completely shaken before, especially, this is really rare in a hundred years! The martial arts conference has been playing a lot these days. There are so many competitions, but it''s still rare that we have lost our clothes


    After Xiao Yao''s victory was announced, he also jumped down from the stage and returned to Xu Qian and others.


    "Haige, no, Haida, you''re so awesome Xu Qian wants to give Xiao Yao one.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, looked at Liu Ling and asked, "how about relieving Qi?"


    Liu Ling smiles and says, "it''s OK, but have you ever thought about what those people in the martial arts conference will think of you?"


    "Does it matter to me what they think of me?" Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not living for what other people think of me. How tired I am."


    What he said was from his own heart. If he really cared about other people''s opinions, he would have been ashamed to death on earth.


    Liu Ling''s smile is more obvious. She doesn''t hide it at all.


    Anyway, at this time, the disciples of Youzi sect didn''t know where to go.


    In fact, even if the other party is still there, with yesterday''s things, give them a hundred lists, it is estimated that they dare not continue to threaten.


    It''s not just about bullying them.


    Or in the face of Xuanyuan light cold.


    How dare they?


    "Fang Hai, this time, you''ve offended the people of youzimen to death." Li Fu was still a little worried.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "it''s OK." Then he turned up his voice and said, "I dare you! It''s the trouble for the Wanderers to come to me! "


    You see, being a man! I just have to be a little arrogant.


    They have the ability to cross the transmission gate of the Qing Dynasty to the earth and fight with Fang Hai!


    He is such a man with personality.


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes, always staring at Xiao Yao.


    In fact, according to the truth, Xiao Yao should have noticed that people were staring at him like this. It''s just that the situation is quite special now. There''s no way. He was so pushy before, and now everyone is staring at him and talking about it.


    How can he only notice Xuanyuan''s light cold eyes?


    "Light cold, that boy, is really very interesting!" Wang Xiao said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Xuanyuan light cold smile a, turn a face to look at Wang Xiao, ask a way, "if, he is your opponent, do you still think so?"


    Wang Xiao shivered at the thought of Feng Shaoqing''s situation.


    If just now, Xiao Yao was so devastated to know him.


    He may have the heart to die now!


    "But you don''t have to worry. After all, you have no grudge against him." Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile, "can only say, this is a careful man."


    "Be careful?" Wang Xiao shook his head. "I really don''t think so. Yesterday, the man who was green with wind and stepped on his nose threatened them. Now it''s hard to find a chance. If I were him, maybe I would kill that guy directly. Although he humiliated the other party before, he left his life and didn''t end up feuding with the wanderers. Therefore, this is the best policy. "


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes ponder, asked: "you look up to him so?"


    "Why not?" Wang Xiao narrowed his eyes and said, "if I can, I''d like to make friends with him. If such a person is strong, he will be a terrible opponent. But being his friend, he will have a sense of security, don''t you think?"


    Xuanyuan light cold chin gently lifted, eyes overlooking the crowd, also don''t know where the final landing point.


    "Probably, right..." she said softly.


    "Well, it''s you later. You''d better get ready first." Wang Xiao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at him one eye, the eyes are a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xiao asked.


    "Do you think I need to prepare?" Xuanyuan light cold sneered, proud mood was played to the extreme, "I don''t think, I can meet opponents here."


    "Is it?" Wang Xiao restrained a smile, pointed to Xiao Yao''s direction and asked, "what about him?"


    "Sword Qi is really good, but it''s a pity that he''s just a swordsman. If he''s a great master, and such sword Qi, it''s worth my vigilance. But now... He doesn''t deserve to be my opponent."


    Wang Xiao is thoughtful and nods. He doesn''t know whether what Xuanyuan QingHan said is true or false. After all, he is a very proud person.


    When did she feel like she had an opponent?


    Oh, no, the guy named Xiao Yao seems to have caused a lot of psychological pressure on this proud girl


    When Xuanyuan QingHan began to fight in the challenge arena, Xu Qian also started. Xiao Yao thought that it was better to help Xu Qian stare. After all, this time, the opponent Xu Qian met was a heavy expert. Although it was not so good, Xu Qian''s chance of winning was not so big. As for Xuanyuan QingHan, her opponent was also a heavy expert. For that woman, There is no evidence.


    When he was ready to go, Xiao Yao thought about it and went to Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Everywhere he went, he had eyes on him.


    Today, he is really too eye-catching.


    When he comes to the challenge arena, he looks at Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Xuanyuan light cold nature also saw him, turned his face, eyes strange.


    "Well, I forgot to tell you one thing before." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuanyuan light cold subconsciously asked¡° You said before, let me win all the people, then you can chat with me alone, right? " Xiao Yao asked. Xuanyuan light cold face expression more and more strange. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, she suddenly had a very strange feeling in her heart. Although the tone sounds very ordinary, she always feels that she has been teased£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming, more than 12000 words, Huhu, writing the fifth watch!)

 Chapter 1532

    Now, everyone''s eyes fall on Xuanyuan QingHan and Xiao Yao.


    They are a little surprised, today such a man, even and Xuanyuan light cold know?


    As for the opponent of Xuanyuan light cold, don''t worry, just look at Xuanyuan light cold and Xiao Yao two people chat.


    Anyway, no matter what, I will lose this game.


    There''s nothing wrong with waiting quietly. At least, he can be beaten down later. Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel excited. He insisted for a while under the attack of Xuanyuan light cold?


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes still stay in Xiao Yao''s face.


    She was curious about what this guy was trying to say.


    "Yes, I promised you before that as long as you win all the people, I will chat with you alone." Xuanyuan light cold said, "what''s the problem?"


    Xuanyuan light cold admit, in all people hear is also extremely shocked, many of them, still feeling Xiao Yao''s good luck, but think about it, in fact, there is no need, they do not think, this young man can rely on the three foot sword in his hand, to the end.


    "But I forgot to confirm one thing with you before." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What if you are eliminated ahead of time? Can''t I find you? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold face is black.


    Are you eliminated ahead of time?


    Does he know what he''s talking about?


    Does he know his strength?


    This is bullshit!


    There are also many people around, all looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of look at the fool''s eyes.


    They admit that this guy''s sword spirit before, let them have a kind of eye opening feeling.


    However, why can he look down on Xuanyuan QingHan?


    How many people in the whole Lingwu world can compete with Xuanyuan QingHan? At least, it''s OK to stick to it until the end!


    Xiao Yao shook his head, did not feel that Xuanyuan light cold words can convince himself.


    "What if?" He asked obstinately.


    "No, just in case." Xuanyuan light cold very curious, this guy didn''t find his face has become more and more ugly?


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He gave up arguing with Xuanyuan QingHan.


    To reason with a woman, is there anything more retarded in this world


    "Forget it, I won''t talk to you." Xiao Yao said, then turned and walked back.


    Xuanyuan light cold, the whole person is confused.


    It took her a long time to recover.


    Angry.


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Yao turned around and blinked at her. His eyes were full of curiosity. He asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else?"


    "Yes! There are a lot of things! " Xuanyuan light cold airway, "what do you mean?"


    "Nothing!" Xiao Yao says helplessly, "you are infatuated with self-confidence, I also have nothing to do."


    Although Xuanyuan QingHan is the first time to hear the word "fan zhiconfident", according to the literal meaning, she thinks it is easy to understand each other''s meaning.


    "You don''t think I can hold on to the end?" Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile.


    "No, No." Xiao Yao said, "you think it''s OK, OK?"


    Xuanyuan light cold more angry.


    She felt that the tone of the other party''s speech was obviously fooling the children.


    "If you do get to the end, I''ll beat you to death." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Xiao Yao a Leng, hear gush blood these two words, can''t help laughing.


    I don''t know why, he just felt that the expression and character on Xuanyuan QingHan''s face, in the collocation of this passage she said, was a very funny feeling, and always felt very cute.


    However, Xuanyuan light cold misunderstood Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    She felt that this was Xiao Yao''s mockery of himself.


    It seems that such a smile is mocking her boasting.


    "I''m serious!" She said, stamping her foot.


    Xiao Yao felt more lovely and laughed more happily.


    If it wasn''t for the rules of the martial arts convention, she would definitely jump off the stage and beat Xiao Yao all over the floor.


    "All right, all right, you fight now, I''ll go." Xiao Yao saw that Xu Qian was about to start. At the moment, he didn''t want to continue to write with Xuanyuan QingHan. After leaving such a sentence, he left lightly.


    All men, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, are full of admiration.


    Although Xiao Yao was in the challenge arena before, what he did to Feng Shaoqing made them feel very disrespectful.


    But from this second, Xiao Yao has become their idol.


    Special, male god!


    Does he know who he was talking to before?


    Does he know who he''s mocking?


    That''s Xuanyuan light cold!


    But beyond that, they have some sympathy.


    For so many years, how many people who have offended Xuanyuan QingHan have eaten good fruit?


    Xuanyuan light cold big mouth gasps for breath, as if only in this way, can ease the anger in her heart.


    To be honest, she even had the idea of killing Xiao Yao before.


    At this time, the man standing opposite Xuanyuan light cold asked carefully: "that, Xuanyuan girl, can we start?"


    "Start!" Xuanyuan light cold said a sentence.


    The man standing on the opposite side of Xuanyuan QingHan shivered when he came into contact with Xuanyuan QingHan''s eyes.


    What''s so special? Why do you always feel that the other party is starting to be murderous?


    That guy offended you before, not me! Don''t take it out on me!


    He just wanted to say this, Xuanyuan light cold has rushed toward him.


    Then, Xuanyuan light cold on a fist hit in his chest.


    Before Xiao Yao reached Xu Qian and others, he heard a scream behind him.


    "I''ll go. How fierce is it?" Xiao Yao smacked his lips and sighed.


    He probably didn''t know that the guy who screamed would curse every time he thought about him for a long time


    He shook his head and looked at Xu who was already standing on the challenge arena.


    "What''s Xu Qian''s chance of winning Liu Ling asked.


    "About fifty percent." Liu Ling said.


    "Not necessarily. I think he should have more than 60 percent." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why? Why? " Li Fu, Liu Ling and others turned their faces and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said in a low voice: "with my understanding of him, if there is no more than 60% chance of winning, he will not stand on the challenge arena at all!"


    After a short silence, Li Fu and Liu Ling thought that they were nodding their heads.


    Shiniu couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, also heard behind, Xuanyuan light cold that challenge arena, came a dialogue.


    "I give up, I give up! Miss Xuanyuan, I beg you not to fight... "


    "Give up what? A big man can''t beat a woman. Is it OK to admit defeat? Get up Xuanyuan light cold voice, listen or so murderous.


    Xiao Yao turned his head, looked at it, sighed again, and said to Liu Ling, "women like this don''t know how to write the word gentleness. They won''t get married in the future, will they?"


    Liu Ling''s lips slightly make complaints about it. "Do you not feel that you are so irritable because you are?"


    "Yes, maybe. You don''t know. I had a good time talking with her just now." Xiao Yao explained to her, "I think Xuanyuan QingHan was cute when he talked to me before, so how could it be because of me?"


    Liu Ling rolled her eyes.


    Although they have been here before Xu, it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao didn''t know what he said to Xuanyuan QingHan!


    I''d better lie to ghosts


    In fact, Xu Qian is still very nervous. Although he has some confidence in himself, after all, he didn''t get that gun for a long time, and the running in degree is far from enough. Therefore, no matter how confident he is, it depends on the performance on the spot.


    "Hey, boy, let''s make a bet, shall we?" At this time, Xu''s opponent suddenly spoke.


    "What?" Xu Qian frowned and asked.


    "If I win you, you''ll give me the gun in your hand, OK?" Xu''s former opponent''s eyes are small. In addition, he deliberately squints his eyes when he speaks, which makes Xiao Yao completely unable to see his eyes.


    Xu qianleng snorted and said, "you speak with your eyes open!"


    The other side immediately annoyed: "my mother has opened a lot!"


    Xu Qian


    Before Xu Qian got this gun, it was also very popular in the trade conference, which was talked about by many people.


    As soon as others heard, Xu Qian''s gun was made of the same material as that of bailufei in the Qin Dynasty. Even if they can''t use a gun themselves, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t move their mind.


    That''s how it is now.


    "If you win, shall I give you a magic weapon or a knife?" The other side continued.


    "Yes?" Xu Qian immediately had a mind.


    But he is not a fool, asked: "what grade of ah?"


    "Medium quality spirit weapon." Finish saying this sentence, the other side also seems to feel some shameless, quickly said, "and, I also add two inferior spirit weapon, a gun, a halberd."


    Xu Qian is thinking. Liu Ling quickly said: "don''t promise him! There''s no need for that! Don''t take the risk But Xu Qian already nodded and said, "I promise you." With that, he turned to see Li Fu and said with a smile, "don''t you have a good knife all the time? Today, I''ll get it for you! " It''s full of confidence¡° By the way, do you mean what you say? " Xu Qian asked again. The other side was angry, stretched out his hand, clenched his fist, and hammered hard in his chest: "I''m against the feather gate, Chen Bo, when can I not keep my word?" When Xiao Yao heard this, he burst out laughing, which was very exaggerated. Li Fu, Liu Ling and Shi Niu all looked at him curiously and didn''t know why they laughed¡° What are you laughing at? " Chen Bo''s eyes fell on him¡° You... What did you say your name was? "¡° Chen Bo, what''s the matter? " Xiao Yao laughed more happily. This is really a vigorous young man... (today''s fifth watch! More than 15000 words have been updated! Not today.)

 Chapter 1533

    The silver gun is a little bit cold.


    Xu Qian made a move.


    At this time, he looks very serious.


    The expression on his face was also the first time Xiao Yao saw it from his face. Xiao Yao felt that such an expression should not even appear on Xu Qian''s face.


    Although Xu Qian has enough confidence in himself, the opponent in front of him still deserves his attention.


    The man named Chen Bo, waving a machete, also rushed towards Xu Qian.


    That knife, it''s a medium-sized artifact.


    "In fact, I don''t think Xu Qian has much advantage even if he has this gun..." Li Fu whispered.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Fu and said with a smile, "don''t think so. Do you have to have some confidence in our own people?"


    Li Fu could only nod his head with a bitter smile. When it comes to confidence, they really don''t have much confidence in Xu Qian. This boy has been in a lazy and loose state all the time. He just wants to go to the Jianghu, but he doesn''t even have a deep understanding of the dangers of the Jianghu. This time, Xu Qian met such a tough opponent. Even if they want to have confidence in Xu Qian, they can''t find a starting point! Just looking at Xiao Yao''s calm appearance, they suddenly feel that maybe they don''t need to worry at all.


    After all, the relationship between Xu Qian and Xiao Yao is very good. If Xu Qian really doesn''t rival each other, he won''t be so calm.


    So Liu Ling said with a smile: "we really don''t need to worry. After all, the gun was found by Fang Hai for Xu Qian, which is a good thing. If Xu Qian is really defeated by the man named Chen Bo, Fang Hai will stop it before."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, his head suddenly grew big.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think that if you lose that gun, you lose it. It''s nothing." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Liu Ling is speechless, but on second thought, it''s not unusual. I don''t know how many good things this guy has. That gun, in his opinion, may not really be anything.


    "Well, do you really think Xu qian can win?" Liu Ling asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao blinked and said, "we still need to have some confidence."


    Liu Ling


    She can only turn around and continue to look at the ever-changing challenge arena.


    In fact, whether they have confidence in Xu Qian or not, the next battle is Xu Qian''s business.


    "I''m going through." Li Fu said.


    "Well." Liu Ling said, "you go first. By the way, do you want me to go with you?"


    Li Fu gave a smile and looked at Xu Qian, who was still on stage with Chen Bo. He said with a smile: "my opponent, it''s not difficult. If you want to win, it''s not good for Xu Qian to say every minute. You can keep an eye on it."


    Liu Ling says helplessly: "I stare at here, also do not have what effect."


    "That''s not true." Li Fu said, "at least, he likes you. If you look at him here, he will try his best not to lose face in front of you."


    The expression on Liu Ling''s face was a little complicated, but she nodded and watched Li Fu leave with Xiao Yao.


    After Li Fu left, Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed.


    "These two guys are wonderful." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Ling looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao rubbed the tip of his nose and said, "I just don''t think the two of them look like rivals at all."


    Liu Ling was silent to answer the question.


    Xiao Yao continued: "I''m curious too. I want to ask you a question."


    Liu Ling laughed and asked, "do you want to ask me if I like Li Fu or Xu Qian?" Although Xiao Yao hasn''t asked yet, with Liu Ling''s intelligence, it''s not difficult to guess these.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I won''t tell you." Liu Ling said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his eyes were strange.


    Liu Ling laughed and said, "do you think it''s very unkind of me to hang them both at the same time?"


    "If it were someone else, I would think so." Xiao Yao was not that kind of hypocritical person, and he felt that he had no reason to be hypocritical with Liu Ling. He said whatever he thought in his heart, "but if it''s you, I don''t think it should be like that. After all, whether it''s Li Fu or Xu Qian, they are your good friends, and you won''t hurt them."


    "But haven''t you heard a word? Woman''s heart is like a needle Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    This sentence, he still has deep feeling.


    "In fact, it''s because they are both my friends that I can''t bear to make a choice. I always feel that when I really make a choice, our relationship will not be so strong." Liu Ling said, "although the other one won''t be angry, he will definitely be far away from us. Can''t he just look sad?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Do you think I have a point?" Xiao Yao''s reaction surprised Liu Ling.


    Xiao Yao said: "it''s reasonable. I can''t tell lies with my eyes open. Is it bullshit that you say so?"


    Liu Ling gave a light smile, and the corner of her mouth seemed to have some deep meaning. She said, "but I always think that you may still have half a story hidden."


    Xiao Yao thought about it for a while and said, "in fact, I just think that it''s not necessarily a good thing for you. Have you ever thought that if you don''t make a choice now, the more people you come out, the deeper you will be, and you will feel that you still have hope?"


    Liu Ling lowered her head.


    Look at her expression, it seems that she is very serious thinking about this problem.


    Xiao Yao did not go on.


    After all, Liu Ling is not really absent-minded. She can understand some words even if she doesn''t explain them thoroughly.


    At this time, Xu Qian has been forced to a corner by Chen Bo.


    For him, Chen Bo is indeed a very difficult opponent. Although he has the gun in his hand, the bonus given by the gun is not very big. After all, Xu Qian is not a white heron flying. As a child, holding a knife, the threat he can cause is limited.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly some miss egrets fly.


    That shot of stung is still fresh in my memory.


    Although Xu Qian has fallen into a passive situation at this time, he never seems to have thought of giving up and responding to it in an orderly way, which also surprised Xiao Yao and others. At this time, Xu Qian''s self-confidence and persistence are something they have never seen before.


    "Maybe, Xu Qian didn''t have the farce we imagined." Liu Ling said.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, looked at Liu Ling, narrowed his eyes and said, "if you say that, I can infer it."


    Liu Ling was slightly stunned and asked, "what do you infer?"


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "in your heart, it seems that you always think Xu Qian is a mischievous person, so you definitely won''t like him. So what you like is Li Fu, right?"


    "..." Liu Ling did not speak.


    Silence is better than sound here.


    Everyone can see that Xiao Yao''s words just now are correct.


    In fact, this answer will not surprise people. If Xiao Yao is Liu Ling, he will definitely choose Li Fu. After all, Li Fu''s character is much more calm and experienced than Xu Qian''s. Xu Qian''s position in Liu Ling''s heart may be just a younger brother. Who makes this boy absent-minded, looking at Liu Ling is sister Ling.


    Even if Liu Ling is really older than him, there''s no reason to call her sister all day long. When she calls her sister, does she mean to have feelings for him?


    So, this tells us a very profound truth. Even if you are younger than the girl you like, you should treat yourself as a big man in your heart... Oh no, it''s big brother.


    "So, you dare not tell Xu Qian?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Ling nodded.


    "Find the right opportunity and tell him." Xiao Yao said, "this boy has no eyesight. He always thinks that you have to make a choice because there is still room for maneuver."


    Liu Ling thought about it and nodded her head gently.


    "I know."


    Xiao Yao can''t say more.


    Xu Qian is more frustrated and more brave.


    At first, the man named Chen Bo may have a certain advantage, but soon, Xu Qian pulled back his previous disadvantage.


    "This boy, how can he become so powerful all of a sudden?" Liu Ling almost has a feeling of looking silly.


    Xiao Yao squints at Xu on the stage, and his eyes are full of surprise.


    "This boy''s talent is beyond my expectation." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Ling turned her head and looked at him.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak yet, but the stone ox on the side helped Xiao Yao explain.


    "Xu Qian''s strength, in fact, is not so strong, and it is impossible to make any rapid progress in such a short period of time. The reason why he is able to start to occupy the advantage now is that he has begun to match the gun in his hand." Said the stone ox.


    Liu Ling was a little surprised.


    "So fast?"


    Shiniu nodded heavily and looked at Xu Qian like a torch. He continued: "now I have to doubt whether this gun is tailor-made for him."


    All of a sudden, Chen Bo was forced to retreat by another shot.


    The attack of three shots in a row made the expression on Chen Bo''s face more and more ugly.


    As time went by, he was already a little weak, but he didn''t expect that his opponent was even more courageous and even wanted to start to control the war.


    From the beginning of the fight with Xu Qian, he didn''t take the immortal cultivator in the golden elixir period seriously, but now, he has a headache.


    Under the stage, suddenly, a voice came from behind Xiao Yao¡° The boy on the stage has a good relationship with you? " Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the old man who was smiling and narrowing his eyes. His brow was slightly wrinkled. The old man looked at the challenge arena, but what he said was to Xiao Yao¡° Who are you? " Xiao Yao asked. The old man gave a smile, looked at Xiao Yao''s face and said, "you gave me a hard word last night, and you forgot today?"£¨ The first watch is coming)

 Chapter 1534

    With the words of the old people, Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He also looked at Xu Qian''s challenge arena again.


    "Did you come to me to warn me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Ling and Shi Niu are staring at the old man who doesn''t know when to come out. They frown and are very alert.


    The old man was not moved, even if they looked at him like this, his face was still calm.


    He stood beside Xiao Yao with his hands behind his back and continued: "in fact, I just want to get to know you. The first time I invited you, you didn''t go. I was curious about you."


    "And now? Still curious? " Xiao Yao asked.


    The old man nodded and said, "why not be curious?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and turned to look at Liu Yiyan.


    His eyes looked cold.


    "Has anyone ever told you that curiosity is not a good thing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The old man also turned around.


    Their eyes collided.


    But there was no spark, just for a moment, the air around seemed to be cold.


    The old man didn''t speak, just staring at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I don''t feel any pressure either. You''d better put away your magic power and don''t really take yourself seriously. What''s the matter? When you become the vice president of the martial arts conference, you think Lingwu world is your territory? I said that you are not two. At such an old age, how good it is to retire early and take your grandson to raise birds and grow flowers at home? Why do you have to come out and toss about? "


    "..." Liu Yiyan heard Ji Yahui and Luo Yirong say before that this young man named Fang Hai was not simple and arrogant. He didn''t think much at that time. He just thought that if a young man was really young and frivolous, there would be a degree. But now, he thinks that this young man is too arrogant. His arrogance is absolutely heinous! He even subconsciously felt that the other side was the vice president of the martial arts conference, and he was standing on the other side''s territory.


    Otherwise, why is he so arrogant?


    Shi Niu and Liu Ling on the side are a little silly at this time,


    In fact, they also vaguely guessed the identity of each other before, but after hearing Xiao Yao''s words, they suddenly had some uncertain ideas.


    If this old man is really the one they guessed, Xiao Yao''s attitude now is killing him!


    But no matter Shiniu or Liu Ling, they didn''t say anything at this time.


    With their understanding of Xiao Yao, they always feel that no matter what they do, they are very measured and have never suffered a loss.


    This time, it should be the same.


    They don''t know when they began to have such strong confidence in Xiao Yao.


    It always seems that no matter when it is, he will not let the things he is experiencing escape from his control.


    "Young people, self-confidence is a good thing, but too arrogant, it is not a good thing." Liu Yiyan said with a sneer, "even if you don''t suffer in my hands this time, it''s hard to guarantee that you will suffer in others'' hands in the future."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t say that. I''m not crazy in front of anyone."


    This sentence once again caused a critical blow to Liu Yiyan.


    What''s more, how much you don''t take yourself seriously?


    He felt that he had been insulted.


    In fact, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to talk to Liu Yiyan. In his eyes, the vice president of the martial arts conference is nothing. It''s just that this guy is like a dog skin plaster. Even if he doesn''t talk to Liu Yiyan, the other party will still go to the top. What can he do? He has no way!


    If he can, he really wants to kick Liu Yiyan out of his eyes, but he can''t help it. He is still in the martial arts conference, and he has no previous accomplishments, so he has to keep a low profile.


    However, he also grasped Liu Yiyan''s weakness.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not be so tit for tat with Liu Yiyan. After all, no matter what, they are all vice presidents of the martial arts conference. He doesn''t want to fight against the whole martial arts conference, but now they have a heart of thieves. He insists that this is between himself and Liu Yiyan, and it won''t involve the whole martial arts conference, After all, even if he gave Liu Yiyan a hundred courage, he would not dare to say it casually, otherwise it would be Liu Yiyan instead of himself.


    This is the reason why he has no fear.


    "I know, you think I have a lot of good things. In fact, I really have a lot of elixirs, but it has nothing to do with you. Even if I give them to the dog, I won''t give them to you. Can you bite me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The smile on Liu Yiyan''s face finally disappeared completely.


    If he can still smile at Xiao Yao at this time, it''s a brain problem.


    "Boy, you''ll regret it." Liu Yiyan said.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I also want to see how much you can make me regret. By the way, is there anything else? If it''s OK, just go away. "


    "..." Liu Yiyan sneered repeatedly, "good, very good, let''s wait and see!"


    With these words, he walked away in anger.


    After Liu Yiyan left, Liu lingcai asked with a bitter smile: "that should be the vice president of the martial arts conference?"


    "Right." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You know, still talking to him like that?" Liu Ling asked, "how brave are you?"


    Xiao Yao grinned.


    Liu Ling feels more and more that Xiao Yao is heartless.


    Xiao Yao said: "in fact, he originally wanted to trouble me. No matter what attitude I have towards him, he won''t let me go easily. What do you think?"


    Liu Ling was stunned for a moment, and then shook her head. This is for sure. There is no need to have any doubts at all.


    Xiao Yao continued: "if so, why should I give him face? If I say something nice, he won''t trouble me? Obviously, it''s impossible. Since he won''t give up whatever I say, why don''t I let myself have a good time? "


    Liu Ling and Shi Niu are speechless.


    They feel that what Xiao Yao said is nonsense.


    But it is undeniable that when you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao''s words are quite reasonable


    "What do you think he''ll do to you?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I really don''t know about this. After all, I don''t know much about the mechanism of the martial arts conference. I''d better go step by step."


    Liu Ling said with a smile: "you don''t worry at all, the other party will calculate you?"


    "Count, count." Xiao Yao said, "in the face of absolute strength, any calculation is powerless."


    The stone ox said, "are you so confident?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and whispered: "of course, I don''t have absolute strength now..."


    Then, Xiao Yao continued: "but, my brain is still enough!"


    Liu Ling and Shi Niu don''t have much to say about Xiao Yao''s self-confidence. They originally wanted Xiao Yao to be more alert to others, but looking at Xiao Yao''s state now, they feel that no matter what they say, it''s in vain.


    At this time, on the challenge arena, the battle has reached the final stage.


    The man named Chen Bo, in the face of Xu''s heavy pressure, has become more and more unable to resist.


    The final result is that we can see it clearly at this time, but it will take some time.


    Ten minutes later, Xu Qian suddenly took a few steps forward, and the silver gun in his hand lit up a white light.


    Chen Bo waves the knife in his hand and subconsciously wants Xu Qian''s shot, but he doesn''t expect that the other party will suddenly change his moves. With the pain in his wrist, his face becomes a little distorted.


    "Break it for me!" Xu Qian yelled angrily, and his eyes glared round. It was really full of momentum.


    He kicked Chen Bo in the chest, while the silver gun in his hand trembled slightly, like a snake, picking out the sword that Chen Bo had held in his hand before.


    The knife in Chen Bo''s hand flew out, but his body fell out toward the other side.


    When he wanted to hit the ground, Xu Qian''s gun was already on his chest.


    If you get up, I''m afraid your body will be easily penetrated by the gun in your opponent''s hand.


    So, at this time, there was only a helpless smile on his face.


    "I give up." Chen Bo said.


    He''s still a little nervous.


    In fact, in the previous situation, even if Xu Qian wanted to kill him, he still had enough chances.


    At the very least, he will not be given a chance to say the word "admit defeat".


    They didn''t do it, and he was too lazy to resist.


    Xu Qian finally showed a familiar smile.


    He reaches out his hand and pulls Chen Bo up from the ground. He squints and rubs his hands. He looks at each other and doesn''t speak.


    "Whatever I promised you, I''ll give it to you." Chen Bo shivered and said, "you''re a big man. Can you stop staring at me like this? Damn, I always think you have some bad ideas about me. "


    Xu Qian laughed and said, "that''s interesting. We men have to spit and nail each other."


    Chen Bo is really a man of his word. He promised Xu Qian that he would give him some magic tools. When he got off the stage, he immediately sent them to him.


    Xu Qian couldn''t put it down.


    Chen Bo hesitated for a while, but did not leave immediately. He just went to Xu Qian and asked, "if I really win, would you like to give me this gun?"


    "No." Xu Qian blinked and said. Chen Bo a Leng, some unbelievable: "so many people around here, you are not afraid to be despised?"¡° I don''t want to. Anyway, it''s my life. Besides, I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for such a long time. When do I want to have a face? " Xu Qian said very seriously£¨ The second watch is coming

 Chapter 1535

    Chen Bo is really hard to imagine that Xu qian can speak such shameless words without shame.


    Does Xu Qian''s serious expression make him feel that what the other party said before is really a joke.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved.


    Especially, if he had known such a situation, he would not have been willing to bet with Xu Qian on anything he said before.


    This is a rogue!


    "You are so shameless, you will be killed sooner or later." Now there are so many eyes staring at Xu Qian. If he loses, he can be naughty, but he is a man with a head and a face! Moreover, he is very concerned about his reputation in the world. Therefore, when he does something shameless like betraying himself, he may not have any psychological pressure at all, but he really can''t do it.


    As a result, he can only gnash his teeth and give the spirit weapon to Xu Qian.


    It can be said that the heart is not willing to.


    Looking at Chen Bo''s face full of grievances, Xu Qian reached out and patted him on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, how can I be such a shameless person? I just said what I said just now. I can''t really do that. If I lose, I will give you the gun in my hand. After all, a man has to keep his word! "


    At this point, the expression on Chen Bo''s face obviously eased a lot.


    However, at this time, Xu Qian''s words are not over.


    He leaned his head and whispered, "well, after I say that, do you feel much better?"


    "..." Chen Bo is really reluctant to continue talking with Xu Qian.


    He always felt that if he continued to talk with each other, he might die of vomiting blood in the next second.


    So, he chose to turn around and leave decisively, and cursed the martial arts meeting in his heart, and arranged such an opponent for himself. Isn''t that disgusting? What a grudge!


    After Chen Bo left, Xu Qian sighed, turned his face to Xiao Yao and said, "nowadays, young people''s psychological quality is fragile."


    Xiao Yaole said, "just like the way you used to chat, it''s estimated that everyone''s heart will suffer for a while."


    Xu Qian shrugged his shoulders with a look of "blame me".


    It''s as cheap as it looks.


    Thanks to Chen Bo''s fast running before, otherwise, it would be very hard to see here.


    At this time, Li Fu also ended his fight and ran over.


    Seeing Xu Qian with a smile on his face, I was also relieved.


    "I wanted to fight with each other before, but I was worried about you, so I beat that guy down and ran over." Li Fu said, rubbing his nose.


    Xu Qian covered his face: "your opponent will be very sad to hear that."


    Li Fu gave a smile and said no.


    Xu Qian threw two swords directly, one of the medium and the other of the low.


    "These two knives, which I just won, are now given to you." Xu qiancai said.


    Li Fu took both swords, but he was not polite to Xu Qian. Because of the relationship between them, politeness was meaningless. Besides, Xu Qian was not a knife user. It''s better to take such a good thing from Xu Qian''s hands than to take it by himself.


    "Thank you." Li Fu said.


    "Hey, thank you. Well, I''ll give you these two knives. Don''t argue with me about sister Ling, OK?" Xu Qian said.


    Li Fu tried to throw back his knife.


    "No, I''m kidding." Xu Qian had no choice but to give it to you for free, OK


    Li Fu said with a smile, "really?"


    "Really."


    Xiao Yao sighed, turned his face and said to Liu Ling standing beside him, "look at them. When they talk, it''s like you''re not around."


    Liu Ling shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    Before long, Shiniu and Liu Ling also went to the contest together.


    Today, their luck is very good. No matter Liu Ling or Shi Niu, their opponents are not difficult to deal with. To be honest, the most suspense among them today is actually the battle before Xu Qian.


    With today''s battle, Xu Qian''s strength has actually improved a lot. After all, the mystery of the top-grade spirit weapon is beyond description.


    This is Xu Qian''s first contact with the top-quality spirit weapon. After deepening the fit with the spirit weapon, his understanding of the gun has also improved to a very high level.


    What can he grow up to in the future depends entirely on Xu Qian''s talent. Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about it. After all, Xu Qian''s performance today has shocked him.


    I dare not say anything else, but at least now, Xiao Yao is very confident in him.


    In fact, for Xu Qian, the most important thing is to improve his accomplishments. Only after he is a master of primary and secondary levels, can he and the gun in his hand become more and more compatible. In this case, Xiao Yao doesn''t say much. Anyway, even if he doesn''t say it, Xu qian can understand it. Moreover, if he wants to be quick, he can''t achieve it. If he''s too anxious, Perhaps there will be a multiplier effect, but not good.


    Just when Xiao Yao and others are going to leave the competition arena, suddenly a man stops Xiao Yao and others.


    Seeing the man standing in front of him, Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at each other, Xiao Yao still remember, his memory has been good, and just met not long.


    "The vice president wants to see you." Ji Yahui looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    "He wants to see me and let him do it himself." When Xiao Yao said this, he was a little impatient and said, "I said, are you guys finished? Come to me all day long. I''m your father? "


    Ji Yahui was very upset.


    However, this is still within his tolerance.


    Anyway, when he learned that he was going to find Xiao Yao again, he had already made psychological preparations. He didn''t take a few quick acting heart saving pills, which was enough to respect each other.


    "Is there anything else to do now? If it''s all right, go away, will you? " Xiao Yao said.


    "Presumptuous!" Ji Yahui is trembling with anger. Even though he has made psychological preparations, he still can''t calm down in the face of such arrogant Xiao Yao. "Do you know who you are talking to now?"


    "With you, don''t you feel bad? Otherwise, you will drive me away? " Xiao Yao joked.


    "Xiao Yao''s words hit Ji Yahui''s weakness. If he could, he would have wanted to.


    It''s just, can you?


    Don''t talk about him. Even Liu Yiyan didn''t dare to do it.


    If this thing really goes wrong, Liu Yiyan is nothing. After all, he is the vice president. It will be over with one eye open and one eye closed. However, he and Luo Yirong may be pushed out to replace the dead.


    It''s not cost-effective to think about it.


    He lowered his voice and said, "are you sure you don''t want to go with me?"


    Xiao Yao squints at her and looks forward to it.


    "Our vice president said that as long as you are willing to have a good talk with him, he promised that he would never look for you again." Ji Yahui said with a smile, "what do you think now?"


    Xiao Yao frowned, thought about it, and then nodded.


    "All right, lead the way."


    "No! Fang Hai, you can''t go. " Xu Qian frowned and said, "they let you go. It''s certainly not good."


    Liu Ling and others rolled their eyes.


    It''s just nonsense. People who hold their heads all know that the other party doesn''t have a good heart, OK?


    Can''t Xiao Yao think of anything that even Xu qian can think of?


    Xiao Yao not only thought of these things, but also thought more than Xu Qian. He felt that Liu Yiyan, the old man, was really upset. He saw that he had not gone down the mountain for such a long time, and he could not figure out his strength, so he wanted to be more direct, call him over and tear his face open.


    It can be said that this is the worst policy. Once exposed, Liu Yiyan will be doomed.


    The other party is desperate. It can be seen that Liu Yiyan really has no way to take Xiao Yao.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t go there, the other side has nothing to do, but in order to break the other side''s mind, Xiao Yao feels that even if he goes there, it doesn''t matter.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao continued.


    Ji Yahui stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave him an answer that he never thought of before.


    Don''t talk about him, even Liu Yiyan himself has a try mentality.


    "Did you really agree?" Ji Yahui asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is there anything you can''t do?"


    "Well, well, let''s go..." Ji Yahui''s heart also completely relaxed.


    In his opinion, as long as he brings Xiao Yao to Liu Yiyan, the matter is completely over.


    "Fang Hai, you really don''t go..." Liu Ling whispered.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Liu Ling and said with a smile, "although Li Ran Ran has nothing to do with him, it doesn''t mean that you won''t have anything to do with him in the future. Can''t you really make him jump over the wall? Originally, these things have nothing to do with you. I can''t just sit back and ignore them. "


    "..." Liu Ling, they suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "OK, let''s go together!" Xu Qian said suddenly.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "When you took out the elixir, or in order to help me get this gun, now, I''m holding this gun and watching you enter the tiger''s mouth?" Xu Qian sneered and said, "although I''m not very brave, I know what loyalty is in the world, so I won''t agree!"


    "I won''t agree either." Li Fu said with a smile, "I''ve known you for such a long time, and you''ve told us a lot of stories. Can''t you just listen to your story?"¡° Since you''re all going, I''ll go too. " Liu Ling said with a smile. Finally, the stone bull hesitated for a while, stamped his foot, bit his teeth and said, "mother, you don''t want to run. We have agreed that I will follow you every step of the way." Xiao Yao suddenly a little silly. He didn''t know what to say next£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1536

    Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that Xu Qian and others would go with him.


    This is knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, but they prefer to travel in the mountain!


    Ji Yahui''s face has become a little ugly.


    Liu Ling saw through his mind and said frankly, "what''s the matter? Dare you take us with you? If I were you, I would have to promise. "


    Ji Yahui looked at her with a puzzled look, a little puzzled.


    "You think, we are all insiders. If Fang Hai doesn''t come back, do you really think we will be silent?" Liu Ling said with a sneer.


    Ji Yahui shuddered. Liu Ling''s words did wake him up.


    I''m afraid even Liu Yiyan ignored this point.


    Now think about it, the truth is really such a truth. Moreover, he can basically see the strength of these people on the scene, which is not enough to worry about.


    "Kill! You have to think about a kill, don''t you? " Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Although the smile on her face is still gentle, it gives Ji Yahui a sense of oppression.


    After a brief silence, he nodded.


    "Well, then you''ll follow."


    "You can''t go." Xiao Yao said with a cold face.


    He had promised to come down, just in order not to drag down Liu Ling and others.


    But now, it''s not.


    These people are not only unwilling to get out, but also have to make trouble together.


    This is not nonsense. What is it?


    Can he allow this to happen?


    "Then don''t go either." Li Fu said with a smile.


    "That is, either we go together or we don''t go at all." Xu Qian said, "anyway, as long as you want to go, we can''t just sit by and ignore it."


    Xiao Yao has a headache. Are all these people donkeys?


    "Then I won''t go." Xiao Yao said.


    Ji Yahui, who was behind him, was directly confused.


    What the hell?


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Ji Yahui and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t go. Go back."


    Ji Yahui is about to cry.


    "Haven''t we all agreed before?" Ji Yahui asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "but now I don''t want to go. What''s the matter? Do you still want to tie me away?"


    Ji Yahui doesn''t want to take Xiao Yao away. He just thinks that such a capricious villain will be killed sooner or later


    "Well, goodbye." Xiao Yao then turned and left.


    It''s very clean.


    Ji Yahui looks at Xiao Yao and other people''s back and trembles with anger.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Xu Qian and others who had to follow him, he really wanted to see Liu Yiyan and fight a big deal. Although the other side is a quadruple expert, he felt that with his own strength, it might not be impossible to win, and the other side didn''t have to dare to make too much noise.


    But if you take Xu Qian and others, Xiao Yao will not dare to take the risk.


    Originally, I wanted to go, but I was worried that I would implicate them. If they followed me, I would be implicated completely.


    How could he not understand such a simple truth? And after all these twists and turns, in fact, Xiao Yao also wants to understand that if he goes to Liu Yiyan with his current strength, he will probably suffer a big loss. In the final analysis, his mind hasn''t adjusted back and subconsciously doesn''t take Liu Yiyan and others seriously. But in fact, when he meets the quadruple masters in his cultivation, he can only say that he has some chances of winning, They don''t have a full advantage. What he has to face is not only Liu Yiyan, but also other helpers.


    "Mother, when Lao Tzu''s aura is restored, you''ll have to fall all of you on the tree to fight." Xiao Yao felt a little aggrieved and scolded a few words.


    In fact, during this period of time, Xiao Yao has been looking for a way to integrate egret''s air engine, but no matter how he tried, he lost it and ended up in failure. In this case, he didn''t think about it. Anyway, it''s not what he can do now, it''s better to take advantage of the situation.


    Back in his room, Xiao Yao prepared a brocade bag.


    In Xu Qian''s and Li Fu''s room, he handed the brocade bag to Li Fu.


    "Didn''t you worry about Li Ran''s safety all the time? Tomorrow, you lose the game Xiao Yao said.


    Both Xu Qian and Li Fu were puzzled.


    "Why?" Xu Qian asked, "if Li Fu can win, why lose?"


    "For your safety." Xiao Yao said, "if I can, I even want to let you all go down the mountain."


    Li Fu looked at Xiao Yao and was silent for a moment. He said, "can I see the things in it now?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "wait until after going down the mountain, then go to see."


    "Good..." Li Fu nodded, "then I''ll go down the mountain tomorrow."


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But I don''t understand. Why don''t you let me go down the mountain tonight?" Li Fu asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "now if you go down the mountain and are blocked, what should you do? If you are sent down the mountain with those who have lost, even if they really want to do something, they will be afraid of it. "


    Li Fu suddenly realized that he was a little surprised. He had to say that Xiao Yao was really considerate.


    Xu Qian scratched his hair and asked, "why Li Fu, not me?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu, hesitated for a moment and asked, "do you really want to know?"


    Xu Qian nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "in fact, there''s no other reason why I don''t let you go. I just feel that your IQ is not very high."


    "Xu Qian was speechless.


    "Besides, no matter what you do, you can''t rely on Li Fu." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu Qian has no problem.


    He also agrees with Xiao Yao''s words.


    No matter what Li Fu did, he was much calmer than Xu Qian.


    After explaining this matter, Xiao Yao also went back to his room.


    "Ah, Li Fu, open it quickly." Xu Qian carried a small stool and said to Li Fu.


    Li Fu looked at Xu Qian and shook his head.


    "Fang Hai has already told me before. I''d better watch it after going down the mountain." Li Fu said.


    "Isn''t it?" Xu Qian said in silence, "isn''t he not here now?"


    "Since we have promised, we must do it." Li Fu said seriously.


    Xu Qian turned his lips, but he couldn''t help it.


    As far as Xu Qian is concerned, he has done a lot of things that don''t mean what he says. For example, when he made a bet with Chen Bo today, from the beginning, he didn''t think that he meant what he said. However, he also understood Li Fu''s temper, and it was impossible to persuade him.


    In fact, Li Fu himself was very curious about the things in the brocade bag.


    In the middle of the night, Xu Qian got up and wanted to peek at the brocade bag. He was kicked out by Li Fu.


    Xu Qian was depressed for a while and went back to bed.


    After daybreak, after breakfast, the fight will begin.


    The first game is Li Fu.


    His opponent is just a cultivator in the golden elixir period. If you want to say that he is lucky, he insists on it until now.


    However, when he found that his opponent is a heavy master, he immediately counseled.


    In fact, when the gong sounded, he had planned to give up and surrender, but he didn''t expect that the other side''s speed was faster than him, and he gave up first.


    "I''m Cao, do I really have a Qi Yun bonus?" That''s what Li Fu''s opponent thought.


    Shiniu, Xu Qian is not surprised.


    Liu Ling was a little surprised.


    "What''s this guy doing? Why surrender? " Liu Ling looks at Xu Qian and asks.


    Xu Qian shrugged his shoulders, pointed to Xiao Yao and said, "ask Fang Hai."


    "Well?" Liu Ling realized that there was something strange about it.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Ling did not continue to ask.


    In her heart, Xiao Yao has always been a very resourceful person. No matter what arrangements he made, he must have his own reason. If he asked again and again, he was confused.


    What''s more, there are so many people now, even if they know that Xiao Yao has his deep meaning in doing so, it is impossible for others to tell her under such circumstances.


    "I''ll go down first." Li Fu got off the stage, went to Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, I always think it''s too early for you to explain." Xu Qian said in a low voice, "maybe I can''t beat others and I''ll be eliminated later."


    Li Fu looked at Xu Qian, frowned and said, "you can''t leave."


    "Why? Or is it because I''m insecure? " Xu Qian asked.


    Li Fu laughed, shook his head, and said, "because I think you need this arena more than me."


    Some of Xu Qian didn''t understand.


    Shiniu, who seldom spoke, said at this time: "compared with Li Fu, in fact, your talent is not very poor, but you lack a lot of practical experience. Don''t you find that after these battles, your strength has increased a lot? There is no doubt that you will benefit more and more from more actual combat. "


    Xu Qian suddenly realized that he was thoughtful.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Li Fu said, "when I get down the mountain, I can see the brocade bag, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and watched Li Fu leave.


    However, after three hours, he followed all the losers down the mountain.


    He was relieved not to see Xu Qian, Liu Ling and others. Obviously, everyone''s luck is still very good today. Apart from him, he has not been eliminated, and his elimination is deliberate. After waiting for a safe area, he finally opened the brocade bag. At the martial arts conference, he was already very curious, just because he abided by the principles and held back his curiosity. Now, you can release your curiosity. Open the brocade bag, take out the note inside, see a line of words on it, he was shocked¡° How... How is it possible? " He turned sharply and stared at the top of the mountain. For a long time, a bitter smile... (today''s second watch)

 Chapter 1537

    On the note, the line of writing had a great impact on Li Fu.


    "Go to the Anyang palace, find Li Nannan, and let him go to the martial arts meeting, saying that Xiao Yao is in trouble."


    A short line of words, but revealed too much information.


    The so-called Xiao Yao is in trouble. You don''t have to think about it. You know what''s going on.


    He had heard of Xiao Yao''s ability to change his appearance in the north foot before, and that''s what he relied on when he wandered in the Jianghu.


    "In this way, all the elixirs and tools are normal..." Li Fu said with a wry smile. "I didn''t expect that Fang Hai was Xiao Yao, but why did he come to the martial arts conference and hide his strength?"


    He knows that there are many things he doesn''t know about, but now that they are all down the mountain, it''s impossible to ask Xiao Yao.


    At the moment, his right hand a heat, in the hand of the note, immediately turned into ashes.


    He rubbed his temple and walked down the hill.


    When he got to the Inn at the foot of the mountain, he found Li Ran Ran.


    Originally hanging heart, finally put down. Although Xiao Yao has told him many times before that Li Ranran is very safe now and nothing will happen to him, as a relative, he is in fact like this. As long as he doesn''t see him, he always feels uneasy. Now that he sees him, everything will be fine.


    "Brother? How did you get down? " Li Ran was surprised to see Li Fu.


    She originally thought that even if someone really wanted to go down the mountain, the first one should be Xu qiancai. After all, in her eyes, Xu qiancai''s strength is the weakest one. No matter who it is, it''s impossible for Li Fu to turn to him!


    Li Fu said with a smile, "it''s a long story, but now is not the time to talk. We have to leave here first."


    Li Fu''s accomplishments among young people are really good, but there are too many experts in the martial arts conference. For the time being, Luo Yirong has nothing to do with him.


    The priority is to get out of here first.


    "Well?" Li Ran was stunned and asked, "shall we leave now? Where are you going? Didn''t Xu Qian and Ling Jie go down the mountain? "


    Li Fu sighed and said, "I can''t say more now. When we get to the place we need to go, I''ll talk to you slowly."


    "Good..." Li Ran nodded.


    Li Fu is also her brother.


    No matter what decision Li Fu made, she believed it.


    "How long does it take from us to Anyang palace?" Li Fu asked.


    "If it''s quick, it''ll take about six or seven days." Li Ran said.


    Li Fu frowned: "six or seven days? Then it must be too late... If it is to use the aura in the body? "


    "With aura?" Li Ran Ran''s face changed for a moment and said in a low voice, "brother, are you sure? If we use aura to go on our way, we''ll be found by the southern Chu''s cultivators, but we''ll be hunted down. "


    "If we use Reiki, how long can we get there?" Li Fu waved his hand and continued to ask.


    It is obvious that Li Fu has made up his mind.


    This made Li Ranran very surprised.


    You know, Li Fu has always been the kind of person who respects the rules very much. Now, he has to ignore the rules. For Li Ranran, it''s hard for her to imagine what happened and she needs to be so anxious.


    Subconsciously, she became serious.


    "In that case, are we on our way now?" Li Ran asked.


    Li Fu nodded heavily.


    "Well, I''ll clean up the room." When Li Ran spoke, he had already turned to go upstairs.


    Li Fu sighed, sat down in his chair and concluded thinking.


    "I hope I can catch up..." he said in his heart.


    When Li Ran finished packing up, they started immediately


    At this time, on Yushan, Liu Ling also knocked on Xiao Yao''s door.


    "Why on earth did Li Fu go down the mountain?" Asked Liu Ling.


    This problem has been bothering her all day. If we don''t make it clear now, he feels that he can''t sleep at night.


    Xiao Yao yawned and said with a smile, "we can talk about this problem tomorrow."


    "There will be more people tomorrow. Can you tell me?" Liu Ling has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao sat on the chair and poured a cup of hot water for Liu Ling and himself.


    After blowing the water in the cup, he said: "in fact, I just feel that the martial arts assembly is not safe now, so I need him to help me to ask for a rescue."


    "Well?" Liu Ling was stunned and asked, "who are you inviting?"


    "It''s the existence of a person who can suppress the martial arts assembly." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Ling nodded slightly and asked, "are you sure the person you asked Li Fu to invite will help you?"


    "There''s a 90% chance that it will." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, I also want to see if that guy needs my help or not. If so, what I''m going to do next is to have another helper..."


    "You mean he needs your help if he wants to?" Liu Ling is a smart person. She understands the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "If the other side refuses, isn''t Li Fu in danger?" Liu Ling thought about it very quickly.


    Xiao Yao laughed, put down his cup and said, "don''t worry, I can assure you that even if Li Fu is really rejected, he won''t encounter any danger."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because I have confidence in myself!"


    Liu Ling didn''t understand.


    What does it have to do with whether Li Fu has confidence in himself?


    "I believe that even if that person really doesn''t want to help me, he doesn''t dare to do anything about Li Fu, otherwise he will offend me to death." Xiao Yao said, his eyes slightly astringent, and said softly, "does he dare?"


    Liu Ling nodded.


    In fact, she didn''t understand what Xiao Yao said now, but she didn''t think she needed to understand too much.


    "I''m curious about a question." Liu Ling said, "who are you?"


    See Xiao Yao opened his mouth, she said first: "don''t say you are a man!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "when the time is ripe, I will talk to you."


    Liu Ling did not continue to ask, she stood up and went out.


    After Liu Ling left, Shiniu sat in front of Xiao Yao again.


    "How about I make a bold guess?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Shiniu thought about it and said, "I think you know those top experts, you have a very big backer, but it must not be the Qin Dynasty, then it may be Xiao Longxiang of the Qing Dynasty, or Zhao weie of the Zhao state."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Why do you say that?" he asked, narrowing his eyes


    "Because I really can''t think of how many people in Lingwu world can ignore the martial arts conference," said Shiniu


    In Shiniu''s opinion, the martial arts assembly actually means the world of cultivating immortals in Lingwu world.


    After all, the strength of the martial arts conference is not strong at all.


    However, the martial arts conference is a very special existence. No one dares to attack the martial arts conference. Otherwise, the rules will be broken and the whole world of cultivating immortals will be enraged.


    However, looking at Xiao Yao''s attitude towards Liu Yiyan and others, we can clearly see that Xiao Yao did not pay attention to the martial arts conference at all.


    "Well, now that you have speculated, can I start my speculation?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The stone ox shook his head and said helplessly, "you haven''t verified my guess yet."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I can tell you now that you guessed wrong."


    He didn''t feel that he had any backing.


    He always felt that he was his own backer. After all, it was better to seek Buddha than himself!


    Anyway, Xiao Yao has never pinned his hopes on others. Although he was often rescued by others at critical moments, for example, the last time he was in the state of Zhao, he was rescued by Zhao Tieniu... And before that, in the Qin Dynasty, it was Xiao Long Xiang who led people to fight with Xuanyuan Jiuchong to give them a chance to escape. But at least, before that, He never took these factors into account, because it was not something he could control. It was too stupid to place his hope in these things.


    Shiniu is a little dispirited. He thinks his calculation is reasonable! How could it be wrong?


    But he said, "OK, what are you speculating about?"


    "I think the people you want to kill are the people in the martial arts assembly."


    "What do you mean?" Shiniu''s face changed slightly.


    "Haha, it''s not the young contestants, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox did not speak.


    "From the first day, your eyes have been searching, but you haven''t been unable to find the target, because I don''t feel when you suddenly burst out murderous gas. Murderous gas can''t be controlled if you want to control it." Xiao Yao felt his chin. He felt that he was short of a Conan''s bow tie now. When he said that, he felt again, "so, the person you want to kill hasn''t appeared up to now. Who can it be?"


    The stone bull stood up and walked toward the bed.


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed early." Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and ignored him.


    On the other hand, Xuanyuan light cold also encountered trouble.


    "That guy, he''s not gone yet?" In the room, Xuanyuan light cold said. The girl who lived with Xuanyuan light cold, looking at about seventeen or eighteen years old, nodded and said: "the guy of TA Tian Zong is really annoying."¡° Ah, I think I''m very powerful when I''m a triple master? " Xuanyuan light cold just in return with a sneer. If it had been before, she might have thought so. But now, which young man can be better than Xiao Yao? What is it to see the waves, the breeze and the waves on the water£¨ Today''s third shift is coming

 Chapter 1538

    Ren Hao stood outside the yard, eyes closed, waiting.


    A disciple of Tata Tianzong, who was behind him, could not help but walked forward a few steps and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother Ren, that Xuanyuan is light and cold. It seems that he won''t come out..."


    "I know." Ren Hao opens his eyes and smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    "Since you know, why..."


    Ren Hao took a look at him and said, "in fact, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t come out. The important thing is that I do what I should do."


    The disciple was at a loss and still didn''t understand.


    Ren Hao sighed and said, "as long as I do it and she knows, it''s enough, isn''t it?"


    The disciple nodded, not knowing.


    Ren Hao sighed and didn''t go on.


    In fact, there are always some men like Ren Hao who are chasing girls in this way. However, there is no meaning at all. They have never thought about whether they can move each other or not. What they want in their mind is to move themselves.


    For example, girls like bananas. After a long journey and many hardships, he brought a box of apples, but he didn''t get the girl''s favor. So he could only complain, but he didn''t think about whether he had done something wrong. For example, when he was young, he did some crazy things, thought he was moved, but he cried and asked the girl, Why can''t you be moved - what''s the point?


    "Well, elder martial brother Ren, when shall we go back?" The disciple thought for a while and then asked.


    "I won''t go back." Ren Hao said, "if she doesn''t come out, I''ll wait here all night."


    "Every night?"


    "Every night." Ren Hao said in silence.


    The disciple sighed and nodded.


    "Well, you can go back." Ren Hao turned and looked at the people who followed him.


    "Isn''t that good? Elder martial brother Ren, you''re here, we''ll all go back... "The disciple seemed hesitant.


    Ren Hao didn''t have a good way: "I''m waiting for the girl I like. What are you doing standing here, trying to steal my limelight?"


    After listening to Ren Hao''s words, those disciples quickly slipped away.


    I really think I''m willing to stand here with you and pretend to be affectionate?


    It''s chilly!


    The next day.


    Xuanyuan light cold push open the door, found Ren Hao really stand at the door, can''t help but some laughing and crying.


    "You''ve come out." See Xuanyuan light cold, Ren Hao moved to cry.


    In fact, with his physical fitness and cultivation, standing outside for one night, there will be no discomfort at all. It''s just that the waiting for one night is too boring.


    There''s no mobile phone that can log in to weixincuo.


    What a pity!


    Xuanyuan light cold came to Ren Hao, looking at his eyes, like looking at a fool.


    "Do you like that?" She asked.


    Ren Hao shook his head subconsciously.


    But the next second, he regained his mind and nodded again.


    "Well, since you like to stand here, keep standing here. Remember, don''t move. Otherwise, you will be dishonest." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Ren Hao suddenly turned bitter.


    "But I have to go to the martial arts meeting today!" Ren Hao said.


    "Oh? That''s impossible? " Xuanyuan light cold squints an eye to ask a way.


    Ren Hao grabs his hair and doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    What''s more, isn''t it a tough person?


    After thinking about it for a while, his eyes suddenly brightened. It seemed that he had come up with a very good method.


    "As long as you are willing to be my woman, I can do it!" Ren Hao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile: "you are really afraid of the water in a basket? Forget it, I''ll stop teasing you. I''m not interested in a little kid like you. I''ll go back to where I came from. "


    In fact, Ren Hao is older than Xuanyuan QingHan.


    "Why?" Ren Hao''s face changed immediately.


    "Because you don''t look good!" Xuanyuan light cold seriously said, "you talk about you, the whole body up and down, there are advantages?"


    "..." Ren Hao didn''t think about it.


    On the contrary, he thought, he seems to have no shortcomings!


    He''s highly cultivated, he''s good-looking, and he''s so elegant.


    How can it be that there are no advantages?


    At this time, Wang Xiao and others also came out.


    Seeing Ren Hao still standing outside, their faces looked strange.


    That look, in fact, is almost like looking at a fool.


    It''s undeniable that Ren Hao''s cultivation and talent are really good. It''s not too much to say that he is a triple master at this age. Even Xuanyuan QingHan is only a double master now.


    However, Ren Hao has become a triple master.


    This has something to do with the cultivation of TA Tian Zong. However, if he is really a Dou who can''t help and has no talent, who cares about him?


    But, even so, in their eyes, it''s nothing.


    Perhaps the young people who came out of the great Qin Dynasty all had pride in their heart.


    Just when Xuanyuan QingHan left, Ren Hao suddenly turned around and looked at Xuanyuan QingHan''s back. He was not convinced, but also annoyed: "if I also won the first prize in this martial arts conference, would you like to have a chat with me alone?"


    It seems that the agreement between Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold is no secret now.


    No way, after all, Xuanyuan light cold is the existence of attention, no matter what happened to this girl, there are countless eyes staring.


    Ren Hao likes Xuanyuan QingHan so much. He has been admiring him all the time. If he doesn''t know about it, it''s a big problem.


    Xuanyuan light cold turned around, thought for a while, said with a smile: "can ah."


    In fact, originally, she would not agree, but the thought that she inexplicably agreed to that guy, if now refused Ren Hao, it seems a little strange.


    Even for herself, it would be strange.


    Ren Hao''s eyes immediately ignited a small flame.


    Originally, he was envious of Xiao Yao, but now he thinks that instead of hating him, he should thank him.


    At least, it''s a good start!


    If it wasn''t for that guy, Xuanyuan light cold probably wouldn''t agree to himself. As for the first martial arts meeting, he didn''t want to take the second place when he came to the martial arts meeting this time!


    Triple master, if you can''t get the top, what can you say?


    It can only show that there is something inside the martial arts conference!


    Anyway, those people in Ta Tian Zong think so.


    Originally, the master of TA Tian Zong wanted to make Ren Hao the successor of the next one, but he never found a good chance. This martial arts conference is an opportunity for Ren Hao. As long as he has such an honor, it''s not difficult to become the next master.


    It''s all natural!


    This time, it''s a surprise


    When we got to the competition arena of the martial arts conference, we had a brief look. Now there are less than 200 people left.


    In recent days, 600 people have been eliminated.


    Everyone else is under a lot of pressure.


    Especially Xu Qian in the crowd.


    He never thought he was a genius, and he never thought he was lucky.


    In fact, it has a lot to do with luck.


    For example, let him meet Xuanyuan light cold or Ren Hao, it is sure to lose.


    Fortunately, now the rules have changed. All the people who have been eliminated don''t need to leave the martial arts conference. After all, they can''t fight to the end. Are there no onlookers? The reason why those who were eliminated before were sent down the mountain was because there were too many people.


    If there are more people, it is easy to cause trouble. This is an unchangeable truth.


    This time, Xu Qian drew a heavy master, or a late guy.


    Xu Qian is a little nervous.


    "In this one, you can just throw in the towel." Shiniu said very seriously.


    Xu qianleng snorted: "impossible."


    "Well, why shame yourself?" In fact, Shiniu was not the kind of person who spoke a lot, but these days, he has become familiar with Xu Qian and others, so he has less worries.


    Xu Qian turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He said solemnly, "Haige, do you still have confidence in me now?"


    Xiao Yao lost his smile in silence.


    Xu Qian continued to ask.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "this is a fight between you and others, which has nothing to do with me. Do you care so much about what I have confidence to do?"


    "I don''t know why, as long as you say you have confidence in me, I will have confidence in myself," Xu said


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "OK, then I have confidence in you."


    Xu Qian''s eyebrows flew and said, "really?"


    "Really."


    Xu Qian took a deep breath, immediately took the gun and went to the challenge arena.


    As soon as he jumped into the challenge arena, he turned and looked at Xiao Yao with a sad face: "Haige, I still don''t have confidence in myself!"


    Xiao Yao


    Well, in that case, what did you say just now! What about bullshit?


    Less than ten minutes ago, Xu jumped from the challenge arena.


    It''s really difficult for him to fight against such an opponent with his current cultivation. Even if he really loses, it''s no big deal. Anyway, he has mixed up his actual combat experience.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao doesn''t want Xu Qian to have to fight each other to the death. There''s no need for him. He didn''t have a good chance of winning. It''s not brave to take risks when you don''t need to take risks. It''s not fearing death. It''s mindless... After that, Shiniu also met a very difficult opponent. Wang Xiao. It has to be said that the accomplishments of those who can be valued by Zhao Tieniu are very good. Wang Xiao, for example, is already a master, and his aura is very pure. Although the stone bull wins more, Wang Xiao is not a bully. It''s a tough fight£¨ Today''s first watch is coming

 Chapter 1539

    Neither Shiniu nor Wang Xiao are bullies.


    From the current point of view, Xiao Yao has no way to judge who wins more.


    It can only be said that each has its own strengths and weaknesses.


    In fact, this kind of fighting seems to be really enjoyable.


    Some of the big gap in the game, in fact, can not be called than the fight, too rolling that is called ravage.


    The stone ox draws his sword again.


    Wang Xiao''s face changed after they met.


    He suddenly felt a pressure. This pressure was not because he felt that there was a big gap between himself and Shiniu, but because the other side had a strong desire to kill him. They almost killed him. At this time, the people of the Qin Dynasty also changed their faces. It was the first time that they met such opponents. Before, the opponents they faced, even if they were able to compete with them, would not have such a heavy heart to kill. After all, they were the pride of the Qin Dynasty, and no one wanted to offend these people.


    In case, a careless, also indirectly offended the Qin Dynasty how to do?


    However, the stone ox does not seem to have such scruples.


    As far as he is concerned, it''s not so terrible to offend anyone. Anyway, he was originally a monk.


    Besides, this time he came with a purpose.


    Up to now, Xiao Yao doesn''t know who Shi Niu wants to kill.


    In the challenge arena, the rhythm gradually speeds up.


    Wang Xiao is Zhao Tieniu''s disciple in the end. He can''t be a shoddy boy. At the beginning, he showed some disadvantages in the face of Shi Niu''s fierce attack, but he soon adjusted his mind.


    What if you have a heart to kill?


    Before that, under the stage, the young people of the Qin Dynasty had been in succession all the way.


    "Damn it, Wang Xiao''s opponent is not a thing. It was just a fight. He wanted to fight for his life. Hum!"


    "That is, if I meet this guy, I have to break his leg."


    "Wang Xiao is OK. If something really happens, I will not spare him!"


    Listening to the voice of the ear, Xuanyuan light cold a upset, his face is full of disgust.


    "Enough!" She gave a light reprimand.


    Those young people who stood around her were all startled. They were all at a loss. They didn''t know what stimulation Xuanyuan QingHan had suffered.


    Xuanyuan light cold deep breath, cold hum a, said: "you one by one, to martial arts conference is to do? Do you want to join in the fun? If you want to test your strength and improve your accomplishments, don''t you need to go through the battle of life and death? Do you really think your life is more expensive than others? If you are greedy for life and afraid of death, why do you want to be an immortal? Wouldn''t it be better if you had chosen to study hard and gain fame? "


    Being scolded by Xuanyuan QingHan, the expressions on those young people''s faces were a little embarrassed.


    If not because she is Xuanyuan light cold, this time, there will be refutation.


    "Don''t say Wang Xiao, even if I died in the challenge arena, so what? Since you choose to attend the martial arts conference, you must respect the rules. Do you really think that the Qin Dynasty will avenge you when you die here? Do you really think that the opponents you meet have to think ahead and look back, and dare not do anything to you? If you really think so, you don''t need to participate in the next contest, just choose to abstain. "


    With that, she turned her eyes and continued to look at the stage.


    The young people, one by one, kept silent.


    The movement of Xuanyuan QingHan is also seen by Xiao Yao and others. After all, everyone is in the same arena.


    In addition, Xuanyuan QingHan''s voice was very loud before. It was difficult for them not to listen.


    Liu Ling said in a low voice: "this Xuanyuan light cold character is very good."


    "That''s right. The more I look at her, the more I like her." Xu Qian said something. When he said that, he thought there was something wrong with what he had just said. He quickly turned to look at Liu Ling and said, "but don''t worry, sister Ling. I''m not interested in other girls."


    Liu Ling rolled her eyes and became more and more depressed.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "when you really know her, you will know what kind of person she is."


    Xu Qian looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes more and more curious and asked: "brother Hai, why do I always think that you and Xuanyuan QingHan are very familiar?"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    Mainly, there is no way to answer this question.


    He also knew that when he talked about these things, he would expose something, but he couldn''t help it.


    As long as he hears others to make complaints about the cold, he can not help but want to Tucao.


    On the other side, Ji Yahui walks up behind a young man in a blue shirt, reaches out and pats him on the shoulder.


    The man turned and saw Ji Yahui. His face changed a little. He quickly bowed his hands and said, "I''ve seen you."


    Ji Yahui suddenly felt a lot more comfortable.


    He thinks that today''s young people are quite sensible.


    I don''t know how much better than that bastard named Fang Hai. Anyway, in front of that boy, Ji Yahui felt that he had never been respected.


    "Your name is Kong Hui, isn''t it?" Ji Yahui asked.


    "Yes." Kong Hui nodded. He looked frightened. All his friends around him were silent. They didn''t know what happened when the people of the martial arts assembly suddenly came to them.


    "Come with me." Ji Yahui said.


    Kong Hui nodded subconsciously. He didn''t dare to refuse!


    Instead, one of his companions said quickly: "this adult, I don''t know what my younger martial brother has done?"


    "Nothing. Do I need to explain to you?" Ji Yahui said with a frown.


    Now he is majestic and domineering.


    This can also be regarded as the grievance from Xiao Yao, all of which are recovered from these people.


    "Dare not..." the man who originally helped Kong Hui to ask, heard Ji Yahui''s tone a little hard, where dare to ask more, can only lower his head.


    Kong Hui left behind Ji Yahui with great anxiety.


    Xiao Yao and others are still absorbed in the changes in the challenge arena, and have not noticed these.


    Shiniu and Wang Xiao have been fighting for more than ten minutes, but no matter who they are, they don''t show any decline. But anyone who has a heart can see that their speed and strength are much lower than before.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, the strength of these two people is equal, and they still fight with their lives, which consumes a lot of aura in their bodies. It''s not long for more than ten minutes, but it''s not short. It''s very good that they can persist until now.


    To this extent, for Shiniu and Wang Xiao, what they are fighting for now is not strength, but endurance. It depends on whose endurance is stronger, and whose chance of winning will be greater.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that Shiniu was so powerful." Only at this time, it is the strength of Shiniu that has been forced out. Xu Qian has been a bit silly at this time.


    He felt that seeing the stone ox was more than fighting, and he had a deeper understanding of cultivation.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and asked, "how is it? Do you think this kind of battle seems to be boiling with blood?"


    Xu Qian nodded, but after thinking for a while, he said, "I''m very happy to be an audience in such a battle, but if you want me to be a person on the stage, I''m definitely not happy."


    Xiao Yao is very speechless.


    "With such a state of mind, you still want to mix up in the world?" Xiao Yao make complaints about the way.


    Xu qianle said: "I think my attitude is very good. Does the world have to be full of bloodbath?"


    Xiao Yao did not answer Xu Qian''s question.


    Naturally, there are not only bloodbath but also heroism and love. However, for Xiao Yao, whether he is in the inner world of China or in the world of practitioners or in the world of Lingwu, what he experiences most is bloodbath. He smells rouge, but more bloody.


    But now, he doesn''t know what kind of way to talk to Xu Qian. Anyway, this boy always wants to go into the river and lake to have a look at the scenery. Let him understand these things later. Now, it''s meaningless to say it.


    Xiao Yao thinks so.


    On the stage, it''s about to win or lose at last.


    Wang Xiao suddenly waves a fist and smashes it at the shoulder of Shiniu.


    At this time, his face is ferocious, and the tendons of donkey hide gelatin jump violently. It can be seen that this fist has fully mobilized the strength in his body. If this fist is empty, I''m afraid that his speed, strength and aura in his body will drop a lot next. This is completely a gamble mentality.


    However, to Wang Xiao''s surprise, under such circumstances, Shiniu didn''t choose to dodge, instead, he bumped into his fist.


    There was no joy in his heart, but a sense of tension and oppression.


    Up to now, when he and Shiniu fight, he feels that the other side is not the kind of naive goods who lack heart and eyes. Although every move has the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers, in fact, it is the combination of hardness and softness, and he never lowers his vigilance.


    But now, this guy can hide or not.


    Therefore, he is not only not happy, but also nervous. He always feels that what the other party has done is purposeful.


    As he thought, the Xuanyuan under the stage was light and cold. From the perspective of a spectator, he had already frowned and took a breath of cool air.


    It was Xiao Yao who picked his brow and showed a smile.


    Wang Xiao''s strength is certainly good, but if we compare him with Shiniu, it will be dwarfed.


    Wang Xiao can only be regarded as a flower in the greenhouse, but Shiniu has no idea how many storms he has experienced. The dagger was originally held in the right hand by Shiniu. I don''t know when it came to the left hand. With a flash of light, the sword went into Wang Xiao''s belly£¨ The second watch is coming

 Chapter 1540

    Wang Xiao abdomen a cool, the body hit a swing, and then, was a stone ox kick fly out.


    In fact, before that, Shiniu had already left his hand. He just kicked Wang Xiao out, but he didn''t want his dagger to go too deep. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Wang Xiao to stand up.


    People''s faces on the other side of the Qin Dynasty have changed greatly.


    Although the referee has not yet announced the final result at this time, those young people have flocked to the scene.


    One part is to help Wang Xiao, the other part is to surround the stone ox in the middle.


    "What are you doing? Revolt Xuanyuan is cold and crazy.


    Those young people were so shocked by Xuanyuan light cold, their faces changed again, but they didn''t get out of the way immediately, they still looked so tense.


    Shiniu is wearing thick clothes. At this time, he is exhausted.


    At this time, a hand, suddenly put on his shoulder.


    He subconsciously turned around and saw Xiao Yao''s familiar face.


    "Don''t be afraid. They have people and we have people." Xiao Yao then looked at the disciples of the Qin Dynasty in front of him. He smacked his lips and whispered, "however, there seems to be a lot of them."


    Shiniu did not speak, but frowned. He still held the dagger tightly in his hand.


    Anyway, for Shiniu, no matter who his opponent is, no matter what kind of situation he encounters, the only thing he can rely on is his own dagger. Moreover, no matter what, he will not give up resistance. He thinks that giving up resistance is something a coward will do. Anyway, he will not do it.


    "All back." The Xuan Yuan light cold drinks a way.


    "Come back. I''m fine." Wang Xiao, with the help of others, reluctantly stood up, but his lips were white, and the wound was still bleeding. He covered it with one hand, and his fingertips were still red. He took a deep breath and said, "I''m willing to accept defeat. I lost. What''s the matter? If I lost my cultivation, would I lose my character?"


    It can be seen that Wang Xiao''s tone of voice at this time has been somewhat stiff: "if people really want to kill me, do you think I can still stand up now?"


    When those people heard Wang Xiao say that, they naturally got out of the way.


    Xuanyuan light cold will see these in the eyes, eyes deep, revealed a deep helpless.


    In fact, even a fool can see that these young people are not really in awe of Xuanyuan QingHan. They are just a little afraid. The reason why they wanted to help Wang Xiaoqiang come out before is that Wang Xiao has always been very good in character and popularity.


    This is what Xuanyuan light cold lacks now.


    Wang Xiao said so, the atmosphere of the original tension, but also quickly lifted.


    Wang Xiao drags his body and walks to the stone ox with a smile. It''s just that in the case of physical injury, it''s not so far fetched to laugh. It''s difficult for him.


    "Thank you." He said.


    Shiniu smiles and nods.


    They didn''t say much, and they got off the challenge together.


    "That''s interesting. I''ve been stabbed. Thank you very much." Xu Qian whispered beside Shiniu.


    The stone ox laughs but does not speak.


    Liu Ling said, "I''m speechless to you. You didn''t listen to what Wang Xiao said before? Didn''t they say that? If stone bull really wanted to kill him before, he can''t stand now. "


    Xu Qian nodded, but didn''t say much.


    "Well, now, I''m going to start my fight, too." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well?" Xu was stunned and asked, "has it started?"


    "Five more minutes." Xiao Yao himself is a man with a great sense of time.


    "I''ll go with you." Xu Qian said, "sister Ling, take care of Shiniu."


    Shiniu waved his hand and said, "no, I have nothing to do. Follow me."


    "Are you sure?" Xu Qian''s face is still a little white and worried.


    Although Shiniu has a lot of personality in speaking and doing things, he is not very popular. Before, when Shiniu said that he would like to meet Liu Yiyan with Xiao Yao, Xu Qian and others had completely accepted him. Anyway, they took Shiniu as their little partner.


    Seeing that Shiniu is still very persistent, Xu Qian and others didn''t say anything to dissuade him. In fact, they also believe that Shiniu''s health is not a big problem. After all, the person with problems is his opponent Wang Xiao.


    Waiting for Xiao Yao''s challenge arena, Xu Qian took a look at the information on the challenge arena and whispered, "Haige, you win!"


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned and puzzled.


    "Hey hey, your opponent is just a master, and he''s still in the medium term. There''s no need to worry about him at all!" Before Xiao Yao against a heavy master is to win, this time, the same will not be an exception.


    "Yes, but this guy named Kong Hui seems to be a seeker of Daoism." Liu Ling said.


    Xu Qian looked at Liu Ling and said with a smile, "what about those who are looking for daozong? Isn''t there three heads and six arms? "


    Liu Ling smiles but does not speak.


    Xiao Yao went to the challenge arena, and his opponent also came up.


    Just seeing Kong Hui, Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    He always felt that the other side''s expression was a little strange, his eyes were floating, and there was no landing point. Moreover, now that the fight had not started, the other side was already sweating. His hands clasped together, seemingly nowhere to place, is obviously a very nervous performance.


    Is it because you know your strength that you are nervous?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s very possible. After all, none of his opponents has ever been like this before.


    On the contrary, the other side gave him a feeling of guilty conscience.


    He looked down at the challenge arena and saw Liu Yiyan sitting on the chair.


    It surprised him a little.


    You know, before that, Liu Yiyan never appeared.


    "That''s interesting." Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    He thinks there must be something fishy in it, but he can''t guess it now. However, he is not very worried.


    Shiniu and Liu Ling frowned under the stage.


    "Before you said, that guy is a master?" Liu Ling looks at Xu Qian and asks.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xu Qian asked.


    "It''s impossible. At least, I''m a second-class master." Liu Ling said, "I''m not aware of each other''s accomplishments at all. If the other party is really just a master, I can''t see it."


    Xu Qian''s face changed immediately.


    "No way... Isn''t it posted on it?" Xu Qian said.


    "That''s a little odd." Shiniu held out his hand, pointed to Liu Yiyan, who was sitting under the stage, and said, "who''s that guy? Don''t you forget?"


    "The vice president?" Xu Qian and Liu Ling have good memory.


    Shiniu sneered and said, "that''s him. Don''t you think it''s a little weird? A vice president came here to watch the duel. In previous years, it was only when it was time for the duel that these big figures would appear. Moreover, this guy and Fang Hai didn''t seem to deal with each other very well, did they? "


    Xu Qian and Liu Ling both took a cool breath and noticed the unusual.


    "In this way, the man named Kong Hui suddenly has more than double master cultivation, which has a great relationship with him?" Liu Ling''s brain turned faster, and soon she had her own inference.


    The expression on Xu Qian''s face was already very ugly. He lowered his anger and said, "in this way, isn''t Haige in danger?"


    Liu Ling didn''t speak, and she can''t answer the question now.


    Now, it''s too late to say that. In fact, even now, they don''t have a general understanding of Xiao Yao''s strength, and they don''t know what kind of opponents he can deal with and what kind of opponents he can''t deal with.


    Xiao Yao looks at Kong Hui standing in front of him, but his face is calm.


    After a while, he suddenly took a step forward.


    He turned around and looked at Liu Yiyan sitting under the stage.


    There was a smile on his face, like a kind of sarcasm.


    Liu Yiyan watched the changes in the challenge arena all the time, and naturally had a panoramic view of Xiao Yao''s face. At the moment, he frowned, lowered his face and snorted.


    "I hope you''ll be able to laugh later." Liu Yiyan thought.


    When the Gong rang, the man named Kong Hui didn''t rush to Xiao Yao immediately. He was still afraid of his hands and feet.


    "What''s the matter? Your strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Are you afraid you can''t beat me?" Xiao Yao looked at each other and said with a sneer.


    Kong Hui''s face turned white.


    He always felt that he had been seen through when he had done something bad.


    This kind of feeling is a kind of torment for him. After all, he has never done anything furtive since he was young. After all, xundaozong is also a big sect, which is very strict in all aspects.


    "Poor man." Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, from the expression on Kong Hui''s face and the appearance of being at a loss, he can also see that Kong Hui was forced.


    After all, Liu Yiyan is the vice president of the martial arts conference. He really wants Kong Hui to do something, but the other party doesn''t dare not follow him.


    "Come on, do it." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and suddenly drew his sword.


    The spirit of the sword soared to the sky.


    He stepped on the sword and suspended himself in the air. In the blink of an eye, he came to Kong Hui.


    When a sword comes out, the energy of the sword will surge.


    Kong Hui was hit by the sword Qi before he made a move, and his body flew up directly.


    Xiao Yao did not stop, again to keep up, a pierce Kong Hui clothes, will he high up.


    "Do you really think that if you become a double master, you can defeat me?"¡° Do you really think that if you take some pills that are not farts, you can step on me? " Xiao Yao kicks Kong Hui and kicks him off the stage. Just at the foot of Liu Yiyan. He looked in that direction with a sneer¡° You deserve it, too? " Like to Kong Hui. More like, to Liu Yiyan. Take back the sword, also take up the sword gas£¨ Today''s third is coming. Tomorrow''s update time has been released in the official account. The official account of WeChat is "silent".

 Chapter 1541

    After Kong Hui fell down, he did not stand up.


    Not without that strength, after all, Xiao Yao didn''t really know what to do with him.


    Since the other party has been defined as a poor man before, how can he kill him?


    It''s just that the previous sword has already been regarded as the supreme judgment.


    Even if he does stand up, what can he do?


    Another sword, can he really block it?


    So, it''s meaningless to stand up.


    Liu Yiyan stands up and stares at Xiao Yao standing on the challenge arena.


    Xiao Yao not only didn''t show his shyness, but also waved at him. It seemed that he was good, but people who knew the inside story, such as Shi Niu and others, could see that this was provocation.


    However, they have no matter, Xiao Yao''s attitude before, have offended each other to death, why care about these?


    Liu Yiyan didn''t continue to say anything. In front of so many people, even if he wanted to jump and scold, he couldn''t.


    At present, he can only leave.


    Before he left, he kicked Kong Hui who was lying at his feet intentionally or unintentionally, but the range was very small. If he didn''t observe carefully, he found that Xiao Yao was still standing in the challenge arena, high up in Li Xinai, but he could see it clearly. He could not help humming in his heart. This guy named Liu Yiyan was very careful and used narrow-minded words to describe him, I really insulted these two Chinese characters.


    At this time, the referee also came back and announced the final result.


    Xiao Yao jumps down from the challenge arena.


    "I''ll go, Haige. Are you too strong?" Xu Qian jumps in front of Xiao Yao and wants to hold his thigh again.


    "That''s, I''m blowing it out?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Ling and Shi Niu look at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    After a while, stone bull whispered: "Fang Hai, with your strength, triple master, is your opponent?"


    "Well, there should be no problem." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, his face suddenly changed, his brow frowned, and his chest was covered with one hand.


    His face turned pale for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao''s face changes so quickly that Xu Qian and others can see it even if they are fools.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s OK, let''s go back first." It''s clear that he doesn''t want to say it now.


    Xu Qian and others didn''t say much. Xu Qian wanted to help Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao stopped him with his eyes.


    In desperation, Xu qian can only give up the previous idea.


    Just a few steps out, he was stopped.


    "Are you hurt?" Xuanyuan light cold standing in front of Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "no, I bullied people just now. How could I get hurt?"


    Xuanyuan light cold smile, said: "really when I''m a fool, if you can''t even see these words, I still do what cultivator."


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    "In fact, even if I''m not an immortal, can I see it?" Xuanyuan light cold said, "the face is white, to show off to who?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "do you live in the Pacific? So wide. "


    Although Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t know where the Pacific Ocean was, she could still understand the words behind.


    "What do you mean? I''m kind enough to ask, "is that your attitude?" Xuanyuan light cold calm face said.


    Xiao Yao now only felt that egret''s air engine was still churning in his body. At the moment, he didn''t want to talk to Xuanyuan QingHan too much. He waved his hand and said, "if you''re OK, let''s get out of the way now, OK?"


    "Are you in a hurry?" Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile, "didn''t you just say you were OK?"


    "Can''t I remember to go to the bathroom?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold face a red, scolded a: "dirty." With that, I really got out of the way.


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved.


    What''s more, I just said to go to the toilet. Is that obscene?


    Is that too low for you?


    However, Xiao Yao is not in the mood to deal with Xuanyuan light cold now. What is in a woman''s mind? If he can know, it''s really strange.


    In fact, when he thought about it, he felt that there was only one reason for Xuanyuan''s blushing after he finished that sentence.


    This woman''s idea - very dangerous!


    Anyway, it''s not simple!


    When he returned to his room, Xiao Yao immediately closed the door.


    Before the crazy mobilization of the body''s sword Qi, in a move to use the sword style to defeat Kong Hui, but stimulated egret fly to stay in his body Qi.


    At this time, this Qi machine is wantonly destroying the sword Qi in his body.


    "Especially, this egret has really played a big game of chess!" Xiao Yao scolded a, this is really dead, do not let their own peace.


    In fact, it is also because I am too greedy.


    Now that he has made a choice, no matter what kind of situation he faces, it is within his acceptable range.


    Now, the most important thing is to press down the gas engine in the shortest time.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, he tried to mobilize the original Qi in his body. He wanted to continue to press down the egret''s Qi, but he found it in vain.


    However, it didn''t make Xiao Yao feel very nervous. On the contrary, he was a little excited. Before, he wanted to mobilize the air engine, but he couldn''t do it. His heart was as calm as a dead sea. Now, he finally stirred up a layer of spray. Was he drowned by this layer of spray, or rose up by the waves, Everything depends on what Xiao Yao can do next.


    Outside the house, Liu Ling and others didn''t leave, but none of them pushed the door open and walked in to disturb Xiao Yao. They all knew that Xiao Yao''s situation must be very complicated now. At least they couldn''t help him. At this time, walking in might disturb Xiao Yao and help him. The wisest choice is to do nothing and just stay at the door silently.


    "Sister Ling, what''s the situation, Haige? It was he who bullied Kong Hui before. How could he play himself like this? " Xu Qian asked.


    Liu Ling glared at him and said, "you don''t know, just ask me."


    Xu Qian quickly lost his smile and said, "it''s not because in my heart, I always think you know everything?"


    Liu Ling feel shy about Xu''s so make complaints about him.


    After thinking about it, stone bull said, "do you think it''s because this boy used some forbidden skill to kill the enemy with a thousand and lose eight hundred?"


    "Well?" Xu Qian and Liu Ling''s eyes fell on him.


    These two people, also don''t talk, just continue to stare at stone ox to see.


    Shiniu was a little hairy and said with a wry smile: "in fact, I''m just guessing. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Just keep guessing." Xu Qian said.


    Shiniu nodded and said: "as far as I know, there are many ways to improve his cultivation and strength in a short time in the river and lake. However, the side effects are also very big. If it''s light, he can''t mobilize his aura or sword Qi within half a month. If it''s heavy, he can directly burn his own essence and blood. Finally, even if he wins, he will die."


    After hearing what Shi Niu said, Xu Qian and Liu Ling''s faces turned white.


    "You mean that''s what Fang Hai did?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Shiniu shook his head, said: "I just said, this is just my guess, in the end is not so, now still say not good."


    "But why did Haige do it? Is he really not Kong Hui''s opponent with his own strength Xu Qian grabs his hair and says that this kind of small action has followed him since he was a child. Even now he has grown up, he still hasn''t got rid of this habit. As long as he encounters problems he can''t understand, he will subconsciously grab his hair. Li Ranran used to tell him that Xu Qian would be bald before he was 40 years old and his hair would be all scratched.


    Shi Niu thought about it and said, "maybe Fang Hai just wants to defeat his opponent in this way to frighten Liu Yiyan?"


    Liu Ling thought for a while and nodded.


    She doesn''t think what Shi Niu said must be right, but for now, this is the most likely answer.


    In the room, Xiao Yao suddenly lay on the bed with his body swinging. He probably felt cold and subconsciously curled up. At this time, his consciousness was almost vague.


    From the perspective of subjective consciousness, he suddenly felt that a hand appeared in his body, tearing his internal organs.


    Of course, even in a coma, he didn''t forget to swear.


    It''s all egrets flying.


    If he had known that the opportunity of Qi was so strong, he would not have accepted the Qi instilled by egret before he died.


    He was able to force the air engine out directly. He knew that the master like egret could not think of it? In fact, bailufei not only thought of it, but also took Xiao Yao''s character into consideration. He seemed to be convinced that Xiao Yao was a greedy man and would not refuse his own fate.


    Also at this time, in Xiao Yao''s abdomen, suddenly lit up a golden light.


    In a trance, Xiao Yao seems to see the yuan baby in his body and slowly opens his eyes.


    That pair of eyes, overflowing with gorgeous color.


    He slightly opened his arms, the range is not very large, his face, it seems that there is a faint smile.


    Xiao Yao gathered his trademark smile.


    Then, he reached out and grasped the red rope, which he held in his hand.


    Then the two hands move together, the speed is very fast, it seems that they want to tidy up the red thread like a mess.


    When the red thread was torn, Xiao Yao''s spirit also recovered a little. He immediately realized that it was Yuanying in his body who was helping¡° Man, next, it''s up to you! " Xiao Yao said in his heart, subconsciously thinking, "I''ve been serving you every day for a thousand days. Now my brother is in trouble. If you don''t give me a good hand, it''s hard to say..." with these words, Xiao Yao''s last trace of consciousness is like being swallowed by a wild animal. The whole world is dark£¨ Today''s first watch)

 Chapter 1542

    As time goes by, Xiao Yao is still sleeping in the room, while Xu Qian and others outside are burning with anxiety.


    By this time, it was dark.


    "What''s the matter with Fang Hai? Why is there still no movement?" Xu Qian asked.


    No matter Shiniu or Liu Ling, they have no way to answer Xu Qian''s question.


    It''s like they know.


    Seeing Xu pacing back and forth in front of the door, Liu Ling didn''t have a good way: "I said, can you stop wandering? I''m going to faint. "


    Xu Qian just stopped, when suddenly came the sound of footsteps.


    The three subconsciously turned their faces and looked at the door of the yard.


    Liu Yiyan came in first.


    Behind him are Luo Yirong and Ji Yahui.


    Liu Ling and Shi Niu look at each other, and they both see the worry in each other''s eyes.


    The purpose of these people''s coming at this time is definitely not simple.


    Well... In fact, no matter when they come, the purpose is not simple.


    Liu Yiyan''s face, also with a strong smile, with his family like the new year.


    "Well? You three, what are you doing at the door? " Seeing Xu Qian and others, Liu Yiyan asked with a smile.


    Xu looked at him. If it was before, he could see that Liu Yiyan could not speak, but what happened in those days or was infected by Xiao Yao, he subconsciously make complaints about it: "look at the moon!" After that, he raised his head and looked at it with affectation, "tut Tut, the moon is really round tonight!"


    Liu Yiyan didn''t know what was the matter with him. Maybe his head pulled out. He even accompanied Xu Qian to look up at the sky. After looking at it for a long time, he didn''t see anything. He immediately pulled down his face and said, "is there a moon tonight?"


    "Eh, maybe I''m shy to hide when I see you, vice president." Xu Qian didn''t blush at all.


    Liu Yiyan snorted coldly and said, "where''s Fang Hai?"


    "Well? Vice president, you came to find Fang Hai in the evening. What can I do for you? " Xu Qian asked.


    "Nothing, I can''t come and have a look?" Liu Yiyan said with a sneer.


    After saying this, he worried that his attitude was too overbearing, and he would let the other party grasp the handle and talk nonsense outside. So he found another excuse and said, "I''m surprised to see Fang Hai''s sword spirit today. I want to see such an excellent younger generation and have a good chat. By the way, I''ll discuss the sword skill. Isn''t it too much?"


    Xu Qian and others are going to curse their mother in their heart.


    In fact, they have all seen shameless people, but there are few people who can be as shameless as Liu Yiyan and tell lies with their eyes open.


    Don''t they know that there is a deep contradiction between Xiao Yao and Liu Yiyan?


    This is obviously bullshit!


    But I can''t help it. It seems that they can''t refuse such an excuse. Can''t they just pick it up? That''s turning over. Under such circumstances, Liu Yiyan is really not afraid of turning over. This is simply giving him a chance.


    Shiniu took a step forward and said with a smile, "vice president, you may have to go for nothing tonight?"


    Liu Yiyan frowned, looked at him and asked, "why?"


    "Before Fang Hai said he was not in a good mood, so he went to the back mountain for a walk." Shiniu said, "if you want to find him, you can go to the back mountain for a walk."


    Liu Yiyan''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    It''s impossible for Xu Qian and others to hide the old fox Liu Yiyan.


    Before, he just got the news that when Xiao Yao left the martial arts conference, his face was a little pale and his steps were a little messy. He might have been seriously injured. Otherwise, he would not have come here specially.


    In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t take the news seriously, but now he saw Shiniu and others outside, just like ants on a hot pot, which confirmed what he had said before.


    If now, after listening to Shi Niu Xu Qian''s simple deception, he turned around and left, he would have lived to the dog for hundreds of years.


    Anyway, he can''t do such a thoughtless thing.


    "Get out of the way." Liu Yiyan is too lazy to talk too much with Shiniu and others.


    "Well? Are you free to enter our room just because you are the vice president? " Liu Ling asked with a smile.


    Liu Yiyan took another look at Liu Ling.


    He felt that although the girl looked very gentle on the surface, this opening was just a heartbreaking word.


    This is tantamount to raising Liu Yiyan high and baking him on the fire.


    Luo Yirong is indifferent and stands on the side. Anyway, now Liu Yiyan has come. He can give the vice president what he wants to do and say.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Yiyan who asked Ji Yahui to call him, he didn''t want to follow him.


    Although he doesn''t have much contact with Xiao Yao, he always feels that the young man gives himself a very evil feeling. As long as conditions permit, he doesn''t want to have too much contact with each other. In addition, the martial arts competition in recent days doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know Xiao Yao''s performance and brilliant achievements, Let Luo Yirong feel more and more, now Liu Yiyan is a typical bewilderment, other people''s strength is so strong, there are so many good things, also don''t think, who is standing behind each other.


    Can they afford it?


    If the martial arts conference is a speech of Luo Yirong, he will definitely stop Liu Yiyan. Unfortunately, it is not. Therefore, what he can do is to watch as much as possible and not be too involved in it. Anyway, he doesn''t care about the elixirs. He is a very contented person. If he can become a triple master, he will feel very satisfied, It''s not impossible to take a step forward, but the relationship with elixir is not very big.


    It''s none of your business. Hanging high is the best posture.


    "Get out of the way, or there will be no mercy!" Ji Yahui suddenly came out and said.


    "Oh? Then you can try. " Xu Qian was not afraid at all.


    "Oh, I really think that I can be invincible if I have any spirit weapon?" Ji Yahui looks at Xu Qian like a fool.


    Liu Ling and Shi Niu took a step forward and stood side by side with Xu Qian.


    Liu Yiyan didn''t worry. He asked, "I''m really curious. What''s the benefit of that young man named Fang Hai? For him, do you really want to die here?"


    Shi Niu and others were silent.


    At this time, the door behind them was suddenly opened from inside.


    "Oh, Hello, what a big battle. Why, vice president, I can''t sleep at night. I''m going to warm my bed?" Xiao Yao''s voice came from behind.


    Shi Niu and others subconsciously turned around and saw Xiao Yao''s ruddy face. They were all very happy.


    Xu Qian wanted to rush past, but was suddenly pulled by Liu Ling.


    He suddenly recovered and realized that Liu Yiyan and others were still here at this time.


    Therefore, even if the heart is excited, it can only be suppressed at this time.


    After Liu Yiyan saw Xiao Yao, his face collapsed.


    He glared at Ji Yahui standing behind him.


    Ji Yahui didn''t dare to say a word. In fact, he was also very aggrieved. Before, he did hear many people say that Xiao Yao''s face was very ugly, and he was teetering on the road, as if he might fall down at any time!


    If it was just three or two, he would not be so anxious to tell Liu Yiyan.


    But now, this boy looks at it, how can he be like a man with nothing to do?


    Are we all lying to ourselves? He felt that his popularity should not be so bad, right? What''s more, we are all immortals, so it''s not so boring, is it?


    His brain was running at full speed, and he couldn''t come up with a perfect explanation after thinking for a long time.


    Liu Yiyan''s reaction speed is still very fast, his face again emerged a smile, said: "nothing, just come out for a walk, what''s the matter?"


    When he finished, he took a few steps forward until he came to Xiao Yao.


    "Today''s performance is really bright." Liu Yiyan said with emotion.


    This sentence, in fact, can only be said to be half true.


    Today, no one here knows more about Kong Hui''s accomplishments than him.


    He fed Kong Hui the cultivation of that quick refreshing pill.


    Within six hours, Kong Hui will have the peak cultivation of a double master in his later period, but even so, he is defeated by Xiao Yao, which shows that the other side''s cultivation is successful.


    As for the aftereffect of that pill, the guy named Kong Hui should be dying soon after he got off the stage, right?


    This is killing two birds with one stone. Even if you can''t defeat Xiao Yao with Kong Hui''s hand, you can still draw the hatred of XUNDAO sect to this boy. If you can''t kill him, you''ll disgust him!


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "Liu Yiyan, actually... Do you think you are like a dog?"


    "..." Liu Yiyan''s face changed immediately.


    It''s a shame of nakedness.


    "If it''s OK, go back to bed. It''s getting late." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Yiyan took a deep breath.


    Now he wants to strangle Xiao Yao, but he knows that with the other party''s cultivation, he may not be able to kill Xiao Yao quickly. What''s more, his goal is not to kill Xiao Yao. Otherwise, where can he find the elixir?


    When Xiao Yao was about to turn back to the house, he suddenly thought of something and stopped. He turned to look at Liu Yiyan and narrowed his eyes.


    "When the martial arts meeting is over, I''ll finish my work. Let''s have a good calculation. Isn''t your name Liu Yiyan? Let''s leave a good last word these days. "


    Then he went into the room.


    After Xu Qian and others recovered, they all followed Xiao Yao into the room.


    Xu Qian also closed the door very impolitely.


    Liu Yiyan stood at the door, trembling with anger.


    Ji Yahui went up to him and whispered: "vice president, should we go back to..."


    Before his words were finished, Liu Yiyan suddenly turned around and slapped him out.


    "Waste, don''t tell me what you don''t know in the future!" With that, he walked away. Luo Yirong smiles and ponders. After Liu Yiyan leaves, he goes to Ji Yahui lying on the ground and reaches out his hand to pull him up from the ground¡° Don''t get into trouble. Be careful. " Luo Yirong sighed and said£¨ Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1543

    Close the door, Xiao Yao just sat down, and vomited blood.


    "Haige..."


    Xu Qiangang wants to talk to him, but Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and waves it. Then he looks at the wooden door and says, "don''t make a sound. Maybe he hasn''t gone far yet."


    Xu Qian could only hold back and handed Xiao Yao a glass of water.


    Xiao Yao gargles and spits out again.


    After waiting for a long time, Liu Ling asked, "how are you?"


    "Nothing''s going on for the time being." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Ling thinks that Xiao Yao''s smile is really happy.


    But she also wanted to make complaints about it. What did she do?


    "Haige, what''s the matter with you?" Xu Qian is going crazy.


    "I''ve suffered some internal injuries before. I had a relapse before. But now, it seems that I''m recovering slowly. There are about four or five days to go before I can recover." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Then your next competition..."


    Xiao Yao''s face became a little serious again.


    "I feel that I need to face a stronger opponent." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Xu Qian was stunned and looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. He said in amazement, "Haige, are you kidding me? Aren''t you seriously injured now? Need a stronger opponent? "


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    But he didn''t intend to go on explaining.


    Now his physical condition is a little special. His Qi is slowly integrating with the Qi left by egret Fei. After the successful integration, his cultivation will have a great breakthrough, but it depends on these days. The reason why today''s gas engine will loosen and change is that he has played his best to defeat the man named Kong Hui. Next, as long as he experiences more battles, his strength may also be improved to break through the upper limit. When it comes to the process, it depends on what kind of opponent he is facing.


    This is why Xiao Yao is a little excited.


    This is the air engine that used to hold egrets flying?


    However, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to experience such a thing for the second time.


    If it wasn''t for yuan baby''s inexplicable move, he would have died in the martial arts conference this time.


    It can be said that as long as you take the wrong step, you will not wake up.


    At the thought of this, he would sweat on his back and have a lingering fear.


    At this time, suddenly outside the door came a series of chaotic footsteps.


    It was accompanied by curses.


    "Fang Hai, get out of here!"


    "Fang Hai, get out!"


    Xiao Yao put down his water cup and twisted his brows together.


    "What''s the situation?" Xu Qian, Liu Ling and others stare at each other.


    Shiniu was also a little surprised, and said in a low voice: "the people of the martial arts assembly should not be so arrogant, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s from the martial arts conference." When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Who is it? Let''s open this door and we''ll know?" Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    After opening the door, Xiao Yao suddenly realized with a glance.


    More than a dozen people standing outside the door were disciples of XUNDAO sect. They had seen each other many times before.


    "If you don''t sleep at night, what''s the trouble?" Xiao Yao stood on the doorstep, looking down at them and asked.


    "Fang Hai, do you dare to kill my disciple of Daoist sect, damn it!" The man standing in the middle was angry.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    As soon as the other side spoke, he understood what was going on.


    Obviously, the guy named Kong Hui who fought with him today has become a corpse now.


    In fact, this is what Xiao Yao expected before, otherwise he would not say a word of pity at the first sight of Kong Hui.


    It has to be said that Liu Yiyan''s move is really high enough. Old fox is old fox. For Xiao Yao, it''s a dead end. It''s not good to lose or win or wait for his result.


    But since Xiao Yao wants to meet Xuanyuan QingHan, he can''t lose to each other, and even if he does lose to Kong Hui, it doesn''t mean that Kong Hui won''t die. The sudden rise of the other party''s strength originally revealed an evil nature. Moreover, with Liu Yiyan''s character, Kong Hui would not be relieved to leave safely. Otherwise, once the matter was disclosed, even if he had the means to escape the death penalty, he would not continue to be the vice president of the martial arts assembly.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Qian came up to them, stared at the beads with those people, and said, "are you short of heart? Didn''t you see Haige and your Kong Hui when they met today? Are we dead? "


    "Oh, after the fight, Kong Hui died suddenly. Who knows what shameful means you used?" Cried the man in the middle.


    What they said is quite reasonable.


    No matter from which angle, Xiao Yao is the biggest suspect.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and put out his hand. He said, "according to what he said, I really can''t wash my hands when I jump into the Yellow River."


    "Nonsense, do you want to deny it?"


    Xiao Yao gradually took away the smile on his face, stared at the disciple who was talking, and asked, "I ask you, did the people in the martial arts assembly ever go to Kong Hui alone before?"


    The disciple was dumb and pale.


    Of course, he knew that. After all, he stood on the side at that time and asked Ji Yahui, but he choked.


    But... He didn''t think that this matter could have anything to do with Kong Hui''s sudden death!


    Not only him, no one would think that Kong Hui''s death had anything to do with the martial arts conference.


    In everyone''s eyes, the martial arts assembly is absolutely fair and just. It is absolutely impossible for them to do anything to harm the young immortals. Therefore, they can only focus on Xiao Yao.


    As for whether this is the case, how can they think more about it?


    "Those who can''t afford to offend others come to me, don''t they?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "it''s really a great ability. If I really want to kill the disciple of your sect, do you think I can''t do it in the challenge arena?"


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s question, the people of Daoism sect suddenly had no way to answer it.


    Today''s competition in the daytime, they are all watching.


    They can see clearly how Xiao Yao defeated Kong Hui.


    That''s crushing.


    As Xiao Yao said, if he really wants to kill Kong Hui, he can do it in the challenge arena. There is no need to use any small skills to let Kong Hui die suddenly.


    It''s just that they came in such a hurry that they didn''t have time to think about it.


    However, one of the disciples was unconvinced and said, "maybe you just want to hide people''s eyes and ears!"


    A word awakens the dreamer. Those disciples who had been forced by Xiao Yao''s words began to shout one after another.


    "Yes, maybe, you''re just worried that we know!"


    Xiao Yao is almost speechless to these people.


    He was really moved by the intelligence of these people.


    "Damn it, Haige, if you really want to hide your eyes and ears, will you come here now? All of you can think of an answer, can''t Haige? He doesn''t know that Kong Hui is dead. He is the most suspect? " Xu Qian scolded.


    He turned to Xiao Yao and said, "Haige, if you still say that my IQ is low in the future, I have to turn against you. These people''s IQ is obviously lower than me!"


    Xiao Yao thought deeply and nodded.


    The dozen disciples of Daoism sect were pale and speechless.


    Can this one by one, have rushed here, always can''t because of each other''s words to go back?


    What''s the matter? How can you get along in the world of cultivating immortals in the future?


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "of course, since you think I killed Kong Hui, I''ll do it, but what can you do? Now it''s still the martial arts conference. Do you dare to fight me at this time? "


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward and looked at them.


    "Today, I''m standing in front of you. Dare you touch me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the dozen disciples were still silent, Xiao Yao sighed and said, "when the martial arts conference is over, if you really want to revenge me, you can do it at any time, but I still hope you can find out the truth of the matter, and don''t let your elder martial brother or younger martial brother die in the dark."


    With that, he turned and walked back slowly.


    Go to the door, he continued: "one by one, if it''s all right, go back to sleep."


    Then he closed the door.


    More than a dozen disciples of Daoist sect were left behind, one by one stunned.


    They didn''t leave immediately, just stood at Xiao Yao''s door.


    "Elder martial brother, what should we do now?" There was a boy about 16 years old. Looking at the talkative guy standing in the middle, he asked.


    "..." the disciple''s face was livid, and he was silent for a long time. He gritted his teeth and said, "first find out if Fang Hai made it. If it''s him, I''ll find daozong and never let him go!"


    If he were an ordinary person, he would not be so excited.


    However, Kong Hui is special.


    How many years has the seeker never been a master?


    Although it''s still a first-class sect, it''s already declining. Now there''s an immortal who has been a middle-term master of Yizhong at a young age. He will become the core figure of their Daoism sect in the future, but now he''s dead.


    How can they explain when they go back?


    Therefore, this matter, absolutely can not be so! After a while, more than a dozen disciples of Taoists left. Xiao Yao asks Shiniu to send Xu Qian and Liu Ling back, while he lies on the bed and continues to feel the air of egret¡° I hope we have time... "" when I regain my aura, Liu Yiyan, let''s settle the accounts. "¡° I''ve always been the only one to pit others. How dare you pit me? " In his eyes, the murderer appeared. His killing heart is seldom so heavy, but Liu Yiyan''s method of killing Kong Hui makes him feel creepy. Can a person be shameless to this extent? (the third chapter of today''s coming, the update notice time for tomorrow, or the announcement of "the author''s silent step" in WeChat official account!)

 Chapter 1544

    The next day''s competition, Xiao Yao did not encounter any problems, the opponent is just a heavy initial master.


    Shiniu''s opponent is an immortal in the golden elixir period, and there is no difficulty.


    Xu Qian was eliminated yesterday. Today''s competition has nothing to do with him.


    What''s most interesting is that this time Liu Ling had bad luck.


    Meet the opponent, is Xuanyuan light cold.


    When Liu Ling found out that her opponent was Xuanyuan QingHan, she actually chose to give up. It was a battle without suspense. Originally, Xuanyuan QingHan''s cultivation had reached the level of double master. With the sword Qi in her body and the spirit in her hand, even if she met triple master, she could barely fight.


    What does she take to compete with Xuanyuan QingHan?


    This is also a battle without any suspense.


    What''s more, Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrong, so he was extremely strong in the challenge arena.


    Originally, there was a big difference between Liu Ling''s strength and Xuanyuan QingHan''s, and the chance of winning might be less than one Chengdu. In this case, all the unexpected factors were imposed. For example, Xuanyuan QingHan might have eaten something bad yesterday and had diarrhea. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, none of these unexpected factors appeared, so, Liu Ling really has no chance of winning.


    In addition, the current Xuanyuan mild cold is just like taking the wrong medicine, pressing step by step, and the move is fierce. It''s completely a state of hard hitting, which makes Liu Ling more unbearable.


    You know, most female immortals usually win by their skills. Even when their accomplishments are equal, women''s strength is certainly deficient compared with men''s. before that, Xuanyuan QingHan, even in the face of those immortals in the golden elixir period, seems to have no choice to win in this way. Liu Ling is very depressed now, she can''t help thinking, When did she offend each other, but this idea is obviously not tenable. She hasn''t dealt with Xuanyuan QingHan until now. If so, how could she offend each other?


    After resisting for a while, Liu Ling was forced out of the challenge arena and chose to admit defeat.


    Xuanyuan light cold without saying a word, also went down.


    "Sister Ling, did you offend Xuanyuan QingHan?" After seeing Liu Ling coming back, Xu Qian quickly went up and asked.


    Sure enough, Xu Qian''s idea is the same as his own.


    Liu Ling stares at Xiao Yao and has no good way: "this should ask Fang Hai?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the incomparable grievance: "what does this have to do with me?"


    "It''s none of your business?" Liu Ling didn''t have a good way, "didn''t you offend her?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it. When it comes to offending, Xiao Yao''s identity has some conflicts with Xuanyuan QingHan, but now he is Fang Hai, so he should not offend Xuanyuan QingHan, right?


    "Have I offended her?" Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    Liu Ling and others all look at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    It seems that to say this is to ask clearly.


    Xiao Yao was more and more aggrieved: "I really don''t think I offended him any time."


    "That''s what you think." Said the stone ox.


    Xu Qian said with a smile: "that''s right. I think you''ve offended people long ago, OK? To tell you the truth, Xuanyuan QingHan hasn''t done anything with you up to now. You can already see that she is a girl with a very good temper. "


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    What''s more, are you really so annoying?


    A not careful, will Xuanyuan light cold to offend?


    He felt that after the martial arts conference, from seeing Xuanyuan light cold, to now, his performance has been polite!


    Now, those who can continue to compete are Shiniu and Xiao Yao.


    Compared with Xiao Yao''s words, Shiniu''s pressure is obviously greater.


    After all, his cultivation is here. With the sword Qi in his body, he may be able to deal with the duel early master, but if he meets Xuanyuan QingHan or Ren Hao, he will lose.


    He was in a hurry.


    Lying on the bed at night, Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox and asked, "where do you want to go?"


    "Semi finals." Said the stone ox.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked


    Shiniu did not answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    However, this does not hinder Xiao Yao''s own speculation.


    "Is it because, as long as you get to the semi-finals, the person you want to kill will appear?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The stone ox still didn''t speak.


    He knows that as long as he opens his mouth, something will be exposed. Xiao Yao is a man of amazing insight. Even if it''s just a change of tone, the other party will immediately judge it and get the answer.


    Therefore, he thinks that the most sensible way is to let Xiao Yao guess by himself without saying anything.


    Guess the wrong guess, he did not say a word.


    Xiao Yao sat up and lit a candle.


    He took the candlestick and went to the bedside of Shiniu.


    "What are you doing?" The stone ox turned over.


    "I''m just curious. Who are you going to kill?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The stone ox is silent again.


    Xiao Yao pulled out his feet and buckled them, saying, "do you think you are the opponent of the other party?"


    "No Said the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao was happy when he heard this.


    "I didn''t even think about it. I said it so frankly. It seems that the man you want to kill is really powerful." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Although he and Shiniu don''t know each other for a long time, he thinks that this guy''s character is very easy to figure out. At least he is not the kind of person who has no confidence in himself. As long as he has a 30% chance of winning, Shiniu won''t say that he is not the opponent of the other party so cleanly.


    Xiao Yao sighed and continued: "since you know you are not the opponent of the other party, why do you have to kill him?"


    "If you know I''m not his opponent, then you don''t have to take revenge?" The stone ox''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Xiao Yao''s smile also closed.


    After all, what we are discussing now is a very serious topic!


    "When you know that you are not your opponent, do you want to take revenge? It''s not revenge, it''s death. " Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed, "it''s too irrational for you to do this. In fact, what you want to do is not revenge at all, it''s just to seek death. In this way, you can say to yourself, Shiniu, Shiniu, you don''t lose money when you die, and you''re not sorry for anyone. Although you die, you die for revenge, so you can close your eyes."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile again, but the smile was full of irony.


    The stone ox closed his eyes tightly, probably trying to make the eyes invisible.


    But the muscles at the corners of his mouth were slowly twitching.


    Xiao Yao casually threw the candlestick in his hand, which fell steadily on the table, and the light flickered a little.


    "In fact, I''m not really trying to persuade you to give up revenge when I tell you this. I just hope that you can be a little more rational. I hope you are thinking about revenge rather than death." Xiao Yao said.


    Stone ox sat up, looking at Xiao Yao, eyes muddy.


    All of a sudden, he reached out and beat his head hard.


    "I really can''t do it. I can''t kill that man. That guy was the peak of quadruple master many years ago. Now he is also a quintuple master. How can I kill him? What can I take to kill him..."


    make a pitiful plea.


    This is the first time Xiao Yao saw the stone ox in such a mess.


    He just sat quietly on the side and said nothing.


    Looking like a stone bull in a state of madness.


    After waiting for a long time, Shiniu was probably tired, and his silence was restored.


    Xiao Yao went to the table and poured two glasses of water. He brought them to the bed. He handed one to Shi Niu and the other to himself.


    "You mean, should I go back now?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao shakes his head with a smile.


    "I have already come. Why should I go back?" He whispered back to his voice, "can the people make complaints about the cost of the train?"


    The stone ox smiles and says nothing.


    Xiao Yao continued: "the man you want to kill may be a quintuple master? HMM... I seem to have heard that the president of martial arts conference is a quintuple master, right


    Shiniu''s face changed slightly. He remembered that he had let out his words before, but he also understood that Xiao Yao was a smart man. Now it''s too late to change his words.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    When Shiniu says that his opponent is a quintuple master, the identity of the person who wants to kill has come to the surface. There is no need to guess.


    "I said that your courage is really big enough, and you don''t have the ability to kill people now. If you do, what can you do? Do you think you can leave alive? " Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox was silent.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that what he said just now was meaningless. Maybe when Shiniu went up the mountain, he didn''t think that he would leave alive.


    This guy came here with a will to die heart!


    Xiao Yao always thinks that it''s a good thing not to be afraid of death, but looking for death is a very thoughtless thing. The world is so good, so big, how can it be without seeing more?


    "What kind of hatred is there between the president of the martial arts assembly and you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    When Shiniu heard Xiao Yao''s words, his face became distorted.


    His body was trembling slightly, his eyes were struggling, and suddenly he was murderous.


    He seemed to fall into a painful memory, but no one else could help him share the pain.


    After a long time, the expression on Shi Niu''s face calmed down again, but it seemed that he didn''t want to say more. Xiao Yao has a headache. Now, it''s not just curiosity. He wanted to ask again, but Shiniu buried his head in the quilt. Xiao Yao wants to open it. This guy farts first. Xiao Yao held back. It''s very cruel... (today''s first watch)

 Chapter 1545

    After getting up, Xiao Yao opened his eyes and found stone ox sitting on the chair, holding a cup of tea that had been cold since when.


    He sighed and came up to him.


    Looking at the stone bull''s red eyes, you can think that the boy hasn''t slept for another night.


    "Don''t think so much." Xiao Yao said, "if you want revenge, you have to keep your state at the peak all the time. If you think too much in your mind, your body will become heavier and your speed will slow down. This is definitely not a good thing for you."


    The stone ox turned his face, and the blood in his eyes swam in the whiteness of his eyes.


    He opened his mouth and asked, "do you think I can kill the old thief even if I really stay at the top?"


    "No Xiao Yao said truthfully. He is not a good liar.


    One says one, two says two!


    You can''t just say something unrealistic just because you want to make the stone ox more confident.


    The stone ox''s eyes were dispirited.


    Xiao Yao can think of what he wants to say at this time.


    Nothing but to make complaints about it.


    So he comforted: "but at least it can make you die with dignity, right?"


    Stone bull bitter smile: "your way of comforting people, really strange."


    Xiao Yao thinks that Shiniu''s words should be praising himself.


    Anyway, he thinks so.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and continued to pat Shi Niu on the shoulder. He said, "from an objective point of view, I still don''t recommend you to take revenge, because that''s killing you. But if you really want to take revenge, if the chairman of the martial arts assembly is really a heinous person, I will help you."


    "You help me?" Shiniu stares at Xiao Yao, his face full of disbelief.


    "What''s the matter, can''t you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Shiniu said with a bitter smile: "I know that your strength is much stronger than mine, but it''s just a lot stronger. Don''t think that you are really invincible in the world, OK? We can''t deal with the president of the martial arts assembly."


    Xiao Yaole said, "you are not so stupid."


    Shiniu


    Especially, do you look like a fool?


    Xiao Yao said: "just now you said that I''m better than you, but even so, we can''t be the opponents of such a guy together. Since that''s the case, you still want to seek revenge from him. What''s not death? In fact, I don''t want to say these words too many times, because although you are acting like a heartless man, you are not really heartless, are you? "


    "..." in the face of Xiao Yao''s words, Shi Niu hardly knew what to say to express his depressed mood.


    "Don''t worry, if he is really a person to be killed, I will avenge you." Xiao Yao said, "when did I let you down?"


    Shiniu ignored Xiao Yao.


    He wanted to tell Xiao Yao that he had no hope for him. Since he had no hope, what disappointment would he talk about


    "You don''t have to win next, do you?" Xiao Yao and Shi Niu said on their way to the competition arena.


    Shiniu thought about it and nodded.


    "That would be much better." Xiao Yao nodded, "next to meet the opponent, can be some strength, want to continue to rely on luck to win, very difficult."


    Shiniu sneered and said, "I never think that there are many strong people here, so I never think that I have to rely on any luck."


    Xiao Yao has no good way: "let''s not boast, OK? Let''s not talk about others. Can you deal with Ren Hao, who is from Tianzong? "


    "..." the stone ox did not speak.


    Xiao Yao continued: "Xuanyuan light cold that woman, can you deal with it?"


    The stone ox kept silent again.


    "So, don''t say that you don''t depend on luck at all. It''s all bragging. If you meet these two people, you still have to rest." Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox nodded.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "in fact, in the face of those two people, dare to fight or dare, and I don''t think I have no chance of winning."


    Speaking of this, Shiniu pauses for a while, looks at Xiao Yao, and continues: "the last opponent I want to meet is you."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "because, do you think we are too familiar?"


    The stone ox shook his head.


    "In fact, whether familiar or not, as long as you are my opponent, I will not show mercy." "I don''t want to meet you because I''m not your opponent, not at all," he said


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    It''s hard for him to believe that Shiniu has no confidence in himself.


    Shiniu sighed and continued: "no matter Xuanyuan QingHan or Ren Hao, they are powerful, but I know how powerful they are. For you, I don''t know at all. I don''t know what your strength is and where your limit is. In this case, what can I fight with you?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said no.


    After the match, Xiao Yao also knows who his opponent is today.


    Obviously, his opponent also knew that he had come to him at this time.


    Ren Hao.


    The strong man of TA Tian Zong is also the most hopeful one to win the first place this time.


    In fact, originally, Liu Yiyan wanted to assign Xuanyuan QingHan to Xiao Yao, but considering the particularity of Xuanyuan QingHan''s identity, if they really lost, they would offend the Qin Dynasty, so they had to give up the idea and choose Ren Hao.


    There is no doubt about Ren Hao''s strength.


    Even Xuanyuan light cold, is not necessarily his opponent.


    When enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    This sentence is just for Ren Hao.


    Obviously, Ren Hao is very hostile to Xiao Yao.


    Although there is no contradiction between the two, but before that, Xiao Yao is teasing Xuanyuan light cold.


    At least in Ren Hao''s opinion, he subconsciously regards Xiao Yao as his rival, or even a mortal enemy.


    This time the martial arts conference, he most wants to meet the opponent is Xiao Yao.


    Standing in front of Xiao Yao, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and flashing fierce.


    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at him, but the expression on his face was very calm.


    He can feel the murderous opportunity on the other side, but it''s hard for him to understand why the other side wants to kill himself.


    Somehow, I didn''t provoke him.


    "Today, you will die here." Ren Hao looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head.


    He turned his face and looked at Xu Qian beside him, and asked, "martial arts meeting, and the cruel talk before the match?"


    Xu Qian shook his head, a blank face: "never heard of it!"


    Liu Ling, who seemed to know something, whispered, "Fang Hai, be careful. Almost every night, he will stand outside Xuanyuan''s cold yard and wait."


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, and then suddenly realized that some of them could not laugh or cry.


    Although Liu Ling didn''t say it too thoroughly, he was clever and could figure out why the other party was malicious to her.


    "He thinks I like Xuanyuan light cold?" Xiao Yao thought.


    And then I went crazy.


    You don''t think you like a woman. Men all over the world should like her, OK?


    Young or not?


    Before he spoke, Ren Hao continued to talk.


    "I will use strength to tell you how big the strength gap between you and the real Tianjiao is." Ren Hao said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, but he could not see the joy and sorrow.


    "I don''t know how big the strength gap is, but I think if I only talk about IQ, I will crush you."


    Although Xiao Yao has not been a particularly arrogant person - at least he thinks so.


    But the other side has already killed him now, so no matter from which angle, Xiao Yao can''t think of a reason why he still needs to be polite to the other side.


    Isn''t that about being tough before the game?


    It''s like who can''t do it!


    When it comes to talking, when have you ever been afraid of others?


    So, he snorted coldly and continued: "and don''t you want to prove yourself in front of Xuanyuan light cold? Don''t you want to kill me and tell other men that Xuanyuan QingHan is not a character they can touch? Then take out some ability, don''t let Xuanyuan light cold feel, you are a waste


    Obviously, Xiao Yao''s words greatly stimulated Ren Hao.


    What''s more, the other party is still young and energetic. It''s really strange to hear that if they can keep calm.


    His face was full of anger.


    "Who do you say is rubbish?" Ren Hao was furious.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "whoever loses is a waste."


    With these words, he stepped onto the challenge arena.


    Ren Hao immediately jumped up after him.


    "Now, Fang Hai is really in trouble." Liu Ling sighed and said, "Ren Hao is a triple master. This time, hundreds of people came to the martial arts conference, nearly a thousand people. I''m afraid Ren Hao is the only triple master, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, Haige''s luck is really bad." Xu Qian said helplessly.


    Shiniu sneered and looked at Ren Hao. His eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    "It''s too early to say who''s in bad luck, isn''t it?" Said the stone ox.


    Xu Qian and Liu Ling''s eyes fall on Shi Niu.


    "Do you have faith in the other sea?"


    "At least, he didn''t let me down." The stone cow finished saying this, and wanted to make complaints about himself.


    Before that, I said that I never had any hope for Xiao Yao... Why would I subconsciously say such words? He was helpless. Under the stage, there is also a Qianmu, staring at the two people on the stage¡° This guy''s luck is really bad. He met Ren Hao. It seems that he will lose today. I hope he won''t die in Ren Hao''s hands. Otherwise, he''ll be polite. " Xuanyuan light cold thought in the heart, the mouth is not said. The Gong rings. A fight is imminent£¨ There are some things today, such as relatives coming to the family, eating and talking, etc. we have to owe a chapter. We will start the fourth shift tomorrow.)

 Chapter 1546

    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s opponent is Ren Hao, it''s natural that some people are happy and others are sad.


    It''s Xu Qian and Liu Ling who are worried, but Shiniu is always full of confidence in Xiao Yao. As he said before, Ren Hao and Xuanyuan QingHan are certainly very strong, but Shiniu still knows their strength, only Xiao Yao. Although he has watched many battles of Xiao Yao, up to now, he doesn''t know how strong Xiao Yao''s strength is.


    It seems that no matter how strong the opponent, Xiao Yao can steadily occupy the advantage.


    Happy, of course, are those who seek Tao.


    Although they have been scolded by Xiao Yao before, it doesn''t mean that they don''t hate this guy.


    They always feel that even if Kong Huizhen didn''t die in Xiao Yao''s hands, Xiao Yao is also to blame.


    If it''s not Xiao Yao, Kong Hui won''t die!


    "Ren Hao, if you kill him today, I owe you a favor from daozong Li Qian!" The eldest disciple of XUNDAO sect yelled at Ren Hao who was standing on the challenge arena.


    "I''m a wanderer, too!" The only disciple of youzimen who stayed in the martial arts meeting also said in a loud voice.


    Ren Hao looks at Xiao Yao coldly and laughs.


    "You''ve really done it Ren Hao sneered.


    Xiao Yao, who was standing in front of him, naturally heard all those words. However, he didn''t feel much anger, and he didn''t have any shame. On the contrary, he was very calm and indifferent: "you''re mediocre if you''re not envied. Haven''t you heard this sentence?"


    Ren Hao burst out laughing.


    It''s still a mockery of Xiao Yao.


    "You''re so shameless." Ren Hao stopped laughing and said.


    "I don''t laugh at all. Is it interesting to laugh for the sake of laughter? You''re the only one who doesn''t laugh. Don''t you think you''re stiff? " Xiao Yao poked his head and asked.


    "Ren Hao''s face turned red.


    Originally did not feel how embarrassed, but now Xiao Yao so point out, it is really a little embarrassed.


    He was thinking, how can there be such a disgusting person in this world.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward.


    In fact, this time, to Ren Hao, also let him a little happy.


    Now, you need an opponent to help you improve your strength. The stronger the opponent is, the more egrets he will finally merge.


    By then, the beneficiary will still be him.


    Ren Hao is also a triple master. He is thinking that even if he is really a waste, he should be able to feel some pressure?


    He was a little excited at the thought.


    I hope this opponent can really make himself feel the pressure


    Ren Hao has rushed to Xiao Yao, and the speed is fast.


    He suddenly waved a fist, which directly raised a wind wall and smashed it towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold. When he enters the combat state, his talisman sword is also infused with sword Qi.


    Standing sword, rising with the trend.


    Ren Hao''s fist and Fu Li Jian in Xiao Yao''s hand collide with each other, but the other side is undamaged, just a few steps back. This scene is enough to shock many people.


    "This is the unique skill of TA Tian Zong, thunder and fist," someone said in surprise.


    "That''s natural. Ren Hao has been a triple master since he was young. He can be cultivated in any school. This TA Tian Zong is really full of talents!" Someone echoed.


    Xu Qian''s eyes are almost staring out.


    "It seems that Fang Hai''s sword is a top-grade spirit weapon, isn''t it? This guy, he just blocked it with his fist? "


    The brow of the stone ox also wrinkled.


    Ren Hao''s aura burst out in the moment before, which made him feel palpitating.


    He could not help asking himself, if he met such an opponent, what should he do?


    Can you really beat him?


    He gave a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, his opponent is not Ren Hao


    The fighting continues.


    Ren Hao stepped back and didn''t rest. Instead, he stepped on the wind and rushed towards Xiao Yao again. His body seemed to be burning with a blue light and Tingting jumped.


    When he was in the air, he yelled again, like a whistling, pulling the wind down, and the landing point was Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face looked solemn.


    Ren Hao such an opponent, with his current strength, want to defeat each other, it is really not a simple thing.


    The next second, there was a smile on his face.


    With such an opponent, it is in line with their own mind!


    When he drew his sword, Xiao Yao turned his wrist, stabbed it out, and his sword Qi gushed out, which was enough to penetrate all things.


    This sword is blocked by the fist.


    Xiao Yao immediately changed the stab to pick, and with the help of sword Qi, he opened Ren Hao''s iron fist.


    He also took hanging sword as a form to push back Ren Hao, who was rushing like an ox.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s sword is also hanging high, out of the palm of his hand, toward Ren Hao again through the past.


    "Well? To defend the sword with Qi? It''s a good way Xuanyuan light cold some exclamation.


    Knowing that Xuanyuan QingHan was also a swordsman, Wang Xiao said with a smile, "QingHan, what''s amazing about that? It''s not like you can''t do it. " Although he suffered a big loss in Shiniu''s hands before, Shiniu didn''t really think about what to do with him. After taking some elixirs, his body recovered. At least it was no problem to come to watch the battle.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at him, gently shook his head, said: "of course, I can do it, but absolutely can''t be as simple and agile as he is. What''s more, now this sword is facing Ren Hao''s triple master aura, and it''s even more difficult to stand as tall as green mountains and pines."


    Wang Xiao suddenly realized and nodded his head gently.


    He also looked at Xiao Yao on the challenge arena and said with a smile: "in this case, you just realized that this boy is not simple, so you want to have more contact with him? If he has such strength, he can also compete with such triple masters as Ren Hao. If he is just a casual practitioner, as we know, he can attract us to the Qin Dynasty and become famous in the future. "


    Xuanyuan sighed, glanced at Wang Xiao and said, "it''s not a good thing to be famous in the battlefield."


    Although Wang Xiao is elegant, he has his own persistence on this issue.


    "If a man can''t get drunk on the battlefield, how can he stand up?" Wang Xiao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold smile back: "drunk in the battlefield? Do you know how many dead bodies are buried under the battlefield? "


    Wang Xiao did not answer.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to have too many disputes with Xuanyuan QingHan on this topic. On the other hand, the fight on the challenge arena was really wonderful. He didn''t want to miss such a crucial moment.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Ren Hao, they are all experts in his eyes.


    After all, it''s good for you to see such a competition between masters?


    You come and I go, Xiao Yao and Ren Hao are still deadlocked.


    No matter Ren Hao or Xiao Yao, they did not occupy too much advantage in a short time.


    For a long time, those people who were not optimistic about Xiao Yao also frowned and looked rather nervous.


    "Damn, this bastard is so powerful..." the disciples of XUNDAO sect began to whisper one by one, expressing their shock one after another.


    Although they very much hope to see Xiao Yao killed by Ren Hao, but now Xiao Yao shows the strength, also have to let them marvel.


    That sword, though it came out, was still very flexible.


    Like a hand, like an arm.


    The disciple of Youzi sect has turned blue.


    His resentment for Xiao Yao is very deep.


    Now he is the only one left in the whole Youzi sect. Although it was Feng Shaoqing, the leader of their little sect, who was humiliated by Xiao Yao at the beginning, as a disciple of the Youzi sect, he has both honor and disgrace. The young master of his family has been humiliated. What face does he have?


    "Bastard, you must kill him!" The disciple clenched his fist and roared in his heart.


    However, occupation does not affect whether he is angry or not.


    Originally, Ren Hao never took Xiao Yao seriously, even if the other party took Kong Hui as the first move.


    In his opinion, he can do the same for himself.


    But now, he suddenly realized that he had underestimated this guy before.


    Although Ren Hao is not the first swordsman, and he has no deep understanding and attainments of sword, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything about it. There are swordsmen in Ta Tian Zong, and there are also some teachers who teach swordsmanship. But in Ren Hao''s opinion, those people''s understanding of sword is worse than his opponent.


    Hook, pick, stab, hang, cut, break, cut... No matter which aspect, Xiao Yao has achieved a little success. Although the distance from Da Yuanman is still a little short, how big is this guy?


    Is there really evil in this world?


    If not, why is this guy so strong?


    For a long time, sweat has already flowed from Ren Hao''s forehead.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly stopped.


    At the same time, a fist smashes Xiao Yao''s sword back. With the quiver of the blade, Fuli returns to Xiao Yao''s hand.


    Next, every muscle on Ren Hao''s body seems to have changed, twisted piece by piece, just like a vivid centipede.


    All of a sudden, he took one step forward, one step forward, fighting fiercely, and the stone slabs under his feet formed cracks.


    The body slightly arched forward, behind him, there were bursts of tiger roar.


    The virtual image of a fierce tiger slowly emerged behind and expanded. The shape of a white tiger is about three feet! Under the stage, Liu Yiyan took a cool breath¡° This seeks the way Zong, unexpectedly will stab the tiger fist also to Ren hao? " Luo Yirong heard the three words of tiger piercing fist, and his face became a little strange¡° It seems that Cihu boxing is the treasure of Daoism sect, isn''t it? Isn''t it true that you are not the patriarch and can''t learn? " Liu Yiyan laughed and his eyes twinkled: "obviously, XUNDAO sect has trained him as the next leader, ha! If it''s really a big deal... "Luo Yirong is worried. He felt that Liu Yiyan had overlooked one thing£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1547

    For Ren Hao, it may still be a secret to know how to stab tiger fist. At least, he should not let too many people know before he becomes the next patriarch.


    But now Ren Hao, obviously can''t care so much.


    What does that mean?


    Now Ren Hao, has been forced to the corner, so in order to win, can only take out the pressure box treasure.


    Second, Ren Hao''s heart is in a mess.


    Ren Hao, as the most outstanding young disciple of TA Tian Zong, is definitely not the only one with these unique skills. However, he has already brought out the tiger piercing fist. Either this boy has more terrible martial arts than the tiger piercing fist, but the possibility is too small to happen. Either, Ren Hao can''t care about it in order to win, He wanted to win the mind is too urgent, urgent, into a state of madness.


    Xiao Yao frowned again.


    That tiger, even if it just made a tiger roar, let him feel a pressure.


    "Is it the use of divine power?" Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    White tiger is the existence of divine beast no matter on earth or in the present Lingwu world.


    Although he is only facing a white tiger illusion, he can still show a trace of divine power.


    A lot of people have the impulse to kneel down immediately when they are looked at by the tiger.


    But for Xiao Yao, it is not very useful.


    "Give me a dragon butcher''s knife, I can still kill dragons." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said slowly, "what''s more, it''s just a white tiger''s virtual image. All appearances are illusory. Why do you oppress me?"


    Xiao Yao glared at the white tiger illusion.


    The white tiger roared and set off gusts of wind.


    Suddenly, Ren Hao took a step forward. The stone slabs under his feet flew up, and the tiger behind him waved his claws. The blue light flashed and burst out. He smashed several stone slabs, the size of which was like soybeans. The gravel was dense, and the spirit gathered together to form a corpse. The tiger fled into it, forming a tiger stone statue, and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Under the stage, everyone took a breath.


    "Spirit filling image?" Even Liu Yiyan once again exclaimed, "this Ren Hao''s tiger piercing fist has already reached this level? Even the master of TA Tian Zong''s understanding of Cihu boxing is just like this, isn''t it? "


    The remaining disciples of TA Tian Zong were all envious.


    Although they have known for a long time that Ren Hao will be the successor of the next patriarch, they will still feel envious. What they envy is not only Ren Hao''s future identity, but also Ren Hao''s current strength. If they can also practice tiger piercing boxing, how good it would be if they could reach such a peak


    "Now, Fang Hai is really in trouble." Liu Ling sighed.


    This time, Shiniu did not speak.


    Although from the beginning to now, he has confidence in Xiao Yao, but see that Ren Hao guy has been strong to this point, even if he still has confidence, there is no way to continue to maintain the previous relaxed state.


    Now this situation has come to a point where no one can say well. Whether Xiao Yao or Ren Hao, their strength has shocked many people. Needless to say, Ren Hao was trained to this level. After that, he became a five fold and six fold master. I''m afraid it''s hard to find a low hand in the opponents of the same level. The primary is the peak. These five words probably mean Ren Hao''s state. Xiao Yao''s words, against Ren Hao''s opponents, there''s no trend of losing up to now, It''s not a bully, either.


    Such a battle is really pleasing to the eye.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Ren Hao, they both seem to be in a state of striving for their best.


    The calmest expression on his face is Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Her eyes are always fixed on Xiao Yao who is still in the challenge arena. I don''t know why. She always feels that all Ren Hao''s attacks can be solved by that boy.


    As for why she had such confidence, she couldn''t tell.


    It can only be said that it is a woman''s sixth sense


    Xiao Yao in the challenge arena faced the tiger, whose face was still calm. Suddenly, his wrist turned and he took a breath. The breath went straight to his heart, and the sword spirit was wildly mobilized again.


    He waved his sword and ran to the stone white tiger in the air with sharp eyes.


    When he got to him, before the white tiger came up, he turned his wrist and his sword was in front of him.


    With the wrist turning again, the talisman in his hand suddenly turned into several sword shadows, which were also dense and piled up like a mountain.


    Finally, melt into a golden light, directly smash the white tiger stone statue.


    At this moment, Ren Hao, standing opposite Xiao Yao, suddenly changed his face, vomited blood, and stepped back several steps.


    He stared at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Xiao Yao holds Fu Li Jian again, and the expression on his face is not easy.


    He felt that he had underestimated Ren Hao before.


    In any case, they are also triple masters, and even the early cultivators of quadruple masters may not be able to solve the problems.


    So this guy''s strength has obviously overflowed the triple master level. In fact, it''s quite normal. In this world, he should not be the only one who has the strength of leapfrog challenge? Ren Hao was originally the most outstanding generation of Tata Tianzong. It would be really strange if he didn''t have great skills. After all, Tata Tianzong is one of the four sects in Lingwu world, and he still has some skills of pressing the bottom of the box.


    You can''t take others seriously!


    In fact, at the beginning, when Xiao Yao realized that his opponent was Ren Hao, he had already raised his vigilance, but the strength displayed by the other side still made him feel an eye opener.


    Everyone under the stage did not expect that Xiao Yao could break Ren Hao''s tiger piercing fist with one sword.


    Liu Yiyan''s face was as pale as ashes.


    "How powerful is this guy?"


    Sitting beside him, Luo Yirong was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice: "vice president, if you had faced Ren Hao''s tiger piercing fist before, what would you do?"


    "I can break it." Liu Yiyan returned to normal color. When he said that, his smile was a little bitter and said, "but it can''t be so easy."


    If you let Xuanyuan light cold hear Liu Yiyan''s words, you will laugh.


    relaxed?


    Who said Xiao Yao was relaxed?


    You can only see Xiao Yao''s sword breaking the white tiger, but you can''t see the sword''s Qi churning like spray.


    What''s more, the sword Qi is not recovered.


    "This sword consumed too much sword Qi in his body." Xuanyuan light cold sighed tone to say, "if Ren Hao still has what ability, this kid wants to win down, become not so simple."


    Wang Xiao''s face recovered some blood color, probably because he was a little excited when he saw the battle. After hearing Xuanyuan''s words, he frowned a little and said with a smile, "that shouldn''t be true?"


    "Why not?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "Wang Xiao''s strength is extraordinary, but it''s very good that this tiger piercing fist can be trained to this level by him. At least in the same level, it''s hard to find an opponent. This fist has been broken by Fang Hai''s sword. What else can we do?" Wang Xiao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold shook head, chin gently raised, staring at Ren Hao, said: "you are too despise him?"


    Wang Xiao was silent.


    He didn''t look down on Ren Hao. He just felt that for Ren Hao, the strength now displayed is strong enough. If there are any killing moves, he can only feel that the young man''s strength is not good enough.


    Ren Hao wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at Xiao Yao with cold eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to have so much ability." Ren Hao said.


    Xiao Yao''s chest heaved up and let out again, breathing out a foul breath.


    His eyes were still clear. He held the sword upside down and said, "what about you? Next, if you have any skills, just take them out. "


    "It''s not unreasonable for you to be arrogant and proud of breaking my tiger piercing fist with one sword, but it''s naive for you to think that you can defeat me with such ability." Ren haoxu narrowed his eyes. After that, his muscles began to twist again.


    Suddenly, he ran towards Xiao Yao.


    With a gust of wind.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were stunned. After he recovered, he became fanatical.


    "Well come!" He yelled angrily. The flower of the sword turned over and swung out. The waves turned into wind blades and cut at Ren Hao.


    However, in the face of Xiao Yao''s hundreds of wind blades, Ren Hao not only does not hide, but also greets them with a grin.


    When the wind blades cut Ren Hao, they didn''t leave any wounds. At most, they just left a white trace.


    "This guy''s physical strength has reached this level?" Xiao Yao said with a low eyebrow.


    Ren Hao has been like a human tank, to Xiao Yao''s front, a fist, fist wind bursts, down boldly.


    The sword in Xiao Yao''s hand collides with Ren Hao''s iron fist, and they step back.


    "Come again!" Ren Hao roared.


    It''s true that no madman can survive.


    Xiao Yao had already felt that the air engine of egret''s flying collided in his body again.


    Ren Hao''s speed not only did not decline, but became faster and faster, and Xiao Yao did the same.


    Xuanyuan light cold and others have been shocked.


    "These two guys are freaks!" Wang Xiao was stunned and said, "are you strong when you are strong?"


    "No matter who the final winner is, after such a battle, I''m afraid the strength will improve by leaps and bounds." Xuanyuan light cold frowned said.


    She''s not happy now.


    After all, no matter Xiao Yao or Ren Hao, she is the next opponent she will meet.


    Originally, she didn''t take Xiao Yao or Ren Hao seriously, but now, she suddenly found that she was a little less than these two people¡° Some shortcomings can be made up by sword moves. " Xuanyuan light cold comfort himself in the heart. Xiao Yao''s pressure is growing. Ren Hao is fast and powerful. If he is not careful, if he is hit by a punch, he may be directly hit and fly out. So he has to be careful and careful. The Qi in the body is more and more irritable, as if it may occupy a dominant position at any time. He did not have the luck to suppress, but let it move in the body£¨ The second watch is coming

 Chapter 1548

    Ren Hao''s boxing is really weird, almost blocking all Xiao Yao''s retreat.


    However, every time Ren Hao felt that Xiao Yao had no way to go back, he could find a flaw, expand it and get out.


    This kind of means is very clever.


    He was more and more palpitating.


    Suddenly, Ren Hao reaches out his hand and wants to catch Fu Li.


    Xiao Yao sneered, the blade turned upside down and cut Ren Hao''s palm.


    Ren Hao suddenly stopped, but was kicked by Xiao Yao and stepped back several steps.


    Before, he wanted to use it to catch Xiao Yao''s talisman sword, and then take advantage of it. But he didn''t know why. Just as his palm was about to hold the sword, he suddenly felt that his hair was erect, and subconsciously withdrew his hand.


    In fact, his intuition is also very accurate. If he did that before, his fingers might have been cut off.


    It was originally a top-grade spirit weapon, and the aura Xiao Yao poured into it.


    How dare he?


    So, it''s a wise move to shrink back. You can''t really be crazy, can you? If it was someone else''s sword, he would have grasped it, but he didn''t dare to grasp it.


    Xiao Yao looks at Ren Hao, sneers and draws his sword again.


    At the same time, three golden lights appeared behind him.


    There are three swords left, walking with Fuli!


    Bai Shou, Jiu Ge, GUI long, Fu Li.


    Four Swords now, heaven''s change!


    "I ask people with a dragon." Xiao Yao''s thick voice sounded slowly.


    Suddenly, the dragon sword with sword light, towards Ren Hao hit.


    "I asked the Tathagata with nine songs." Jiuge long sword, followed closely.


    "I call the gods with my white head." The white head roams between the heaven and the earth, rolling up a stream of simple sword Qi.


    "I reprimand jiuchongtian with Fuli!"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly showed a golden light.


    The body immediately moves, four long swords have already arrived in front of Ren Hao.


    Ren Hao''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t think much at the moment. He immediately carried the inner aura and wanted to keep the Four Swords out.


    In front of him, a blue wall of air appeared.


    There is a crack when the dragon sword is poured on it.


    At this time, Ren Hao has vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Nine songs sword broke several cracks, Ren Hao''s ears filled with Buddhist voice, his body stepped back a few steps, and his face looked even paler.


    The edge of the white headed sword escapes into the half of the Qi wall. The tip of the sword is just a millisecond away from Ren Hao''s eyebrow.


    Fuli sword is shining with dazzling gold.


    "Bang!" A sword breaks the air wall.


    Ren Hao''s body retreated, and the Four Swords kept spinning in the air, just like an electric drill.


    Ren Hao didn''t even dare to hold out his hand to block the four swords. All he could do was not listen and push back.


    At this time, all the Four Swords suddenly retreated.


    Xiao Yao clenched his fist and appeared in front of Ren Hao.


    "I''ll send you back to the West with one punch!" Xiao Yao''s eyes are cold. When he hits Ren Hao''s chest with a fist, a crackling sound is heard in the air.


    One punch through the air.


    It''s not the air, it''s the void!


    Ren Hao''s body turns into a straight line, and is broken hundreds of meters by this fist!


    On the challenge arena, only Xiao Yao was left standing there.


    The whole challenge arena seems to have fallen down and looks like ruins. As for the judges who originally stood at the top of the challenge arena, they have all fallen down. They are also looking at Xiao Yao with astonishment.


    I''ve been a referee for so many years at the martial arts conference.


    When did they see such a terrible young contestant?


    In this Lingwu world, there is really a prodigy!


    Liu Yiyan and others, who were still sitting on the chair, could not help but stand up now.


    They all stare round eyes, looking at Xiao Yao.


    Before, has been Ren Hao attack, Xiao Yao was forced to defend.


    But as long as Xiao Yao finds a chance to take the offensive, Ren Hao will not be able to defend.


    Why is the strength gap between them so big?


    From the present point of view, it seems that Xiao Yao has been deliberately playing with Ren Hao!


    This serious, Ren Hao fly?


    "Dear, is Haige so fierce?" Xu Qian also looked silly.


    From the time he knew Xiao Yao, he knew that Xiao Yao was not simple.


    At the martial arts conference, Xiao Yao''s mysterious veil was finally solved layer by layer.


    But now, he suddenly felt that he didn''t know anything before.


    Is this Xiao Yao''s real strength?


    One sword after another.


    At the end of the day, a big punch.


    How powerful is that punch?


    Unexpectedly, can smash Ren Hao to fly out!


    Before Ren Hao showed the strength, the worst, can also match the initial master of quadruple?


    But even so, it''s not as good as Xiao Yao?


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes colorful overflow, also shocked.


    "Is that his real strength?"


    "Is he really, so powerful?"


    "If I''m against him, can I really win?"


    Her eyes were dim.


    Before, she saw Xiao Yao, the evil man, who was beaten black and blue, and then she knew what it was like to have someone out of the world. Even from her point of view, it was a big joke that this martial arts conference chose the best son of heaven.


    If Xiao Yao steps into the challenge arena, who dares to say that he is the best one?


    But now, this guy named Fang Hai appears again.


    Fang Hai''s strength is not as good as Xiao Yao''s, but it''s terrible to have such attainments in kendo!


    "It''s not interesting." Suddenly, on the challenge arena, Xiao Yao spoke slowly.


    "Triple master, is that what you can do? Really boring... "Xiao Yao continued to shake his head and walked down slowly.


    Those who set foot on Tianzong just brought Ren Hao back.


    At this time, Ren Hao closed his eyes tightly, his breath was weak, and he didn''t know life or death.


    As soon as I came back, I heard Xiao Yao on the challenge arena open his mouth, one by one furious.


    But when I think of the power of Xiao Yao''s fist, I can only keep silent one by one.


    At this time, the disciples of Tata Tianzong finally realized the meaning of "dare to be angry but dare not speak".


    If they have enough strength, now they want to rush up and tear the bastard to pieces, but can they?


    They don''t even have the courage to go up!


    Back in front of Xu Qian and others, Xiao Yao looked at Liu Yiyan in the distance and said in a loud voice: "vice president, next time, just find some powerful people to arrange for me! It''s rare for Ren Hao to defeat me. If Xuanyuan is light cold, I think you will take her identity into consideration and dare not arrange it. Since that''s the case, you can just stand in front of me for tomorrow''s contest! "


    Liu Yiyan''s forehead is full of blue tendons. He wants to strangle Xiao Yao now.


    Many people''s eyes fall on Liu Yiyan. They consider what Xiao Yao said before.


    Listen to the meaning of the words, Xiao Yao and Ren Hao will be so early on, because of Liu Yiyan''s obstruction?


    However, this is totally unreasonable!


    Why did the martial arts Congress aim at him?


    Or is it just Liu Yiyan who targets him?


    It''s impossible for Liu Yiyan to calm down when he is staring at by so many eyes.


    He snorted coldly. If anger could kill people, Xiao Yao would surely bleed to death now.


    "This asshole..." Liu Yiyan really wants to curse.


    From the beginning to now, Xiao Yao has not directly broken these points. That''s why. Although Liu Yiyan has always wanted to target Xiao Yao, what he has done is relatively secretive. He doesn''t dare to be too blatant. This seems to be a hidden rule between them.


    But now, Xiao Yao has broken this piece of window paper, which is also beyond the rules.


    But when you think about it, he doesn''t think it''s incomprehensible. Since he knew Xiao Yao, he didn''t think he was a person who liked to obey the rules.


    This boy is a lawless Lord!


    "Go back." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    After Xiao Yao left, Xu Qian and others quickly followed him.


    The expression on Liu Yiyan''s face was always cloudy and sunny, but finally he turned and left.


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao''s back, smile, sigh.


    "What a bravado." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Wang Xiao was slightly stunned and looked around. Seeing that no one was staring at them, he quickly asked in a low voice, "light cold, do you mean that FangHai is at the end of the crossbow now?"


    "It''s not the end of the crossbow, but the sword Qi in his body must have been completely exhausted. At the same time, it''s a great challenge for any swordsman to activate four top-quality spirit weapons. Moreover, I don''t know why, I always feel that the sword Qi in his body seems to be in disorder." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "I really can''t see it at all..." Wang Xiao was a little surprised.


    He thinks, Xuan Yuan light cold says these affirmation are facts, the other side definitely can''t cheat oneself.


    If so, he has to sigh that Xiao Yao''s acting skills are really wonderful


    "But what did he mean by that?" Wang Xiao continued.


    "It can be seen from the past that there was something wrong with Kong Hui. Fang Hai didn''t kill him, but he still died. It''s said that before Kong Hui had a fight with Fang Hai, he was called away by the people of the martial arts assembly for a period of time. Few people knew what happened during this period, except the people on the other side of the martial arts assembly, The only person in the know may be Kong Hui, but Kong Hui is dead. Who would believe that there is no trick in it? " Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Wang Xiao took a cool breath, but he didn''t want to believe it: "doesn''t it mean that the martial arts conference is absolutely fair?"¡° Fair? Justice? " Xuanyuan light cold to Wang Xiao said this words, completely sniffed, "Lingwu world when there has been absolute fairness and justice? I don''t believe it With that, Xuanyuan light cold also toward his challenge arena. Back in the yard, Xiao Yao closed the door. The last punch, where is his own strength, that is the energy burst out by the air engine that urges egret to fly! A trace of uncontrollable Qi is so terrible. If all of them are integrated, how strong can they be? He was thrilled, and he was ecstatic£¨ Today''s third shift, there is a fourth shift

 Chapter 1549

    Outside, Xu Qian, Liu Ling and Shi Niu look at each other.


    "What shall we do next?" Xu Qian grabs his hair and looks at Liu Ling and Shi Niu.


    "What to do." Shiniu said with a smile, "it''s not the first time we''ve been turned away.


    When Xu Qian thought about it, he was relieved.


    Compared with yesterday, their mood today is very calm.


    No way, we all have experience!


    Moreover, although Xiao Yao''s face is not very good-looking today, it is much better than yesterday, so they are not particularly worried.


    But not for a while, Xuanyuan light cold unexpectedly also came.


    See Xuanyuan light cold, three facial expressions look at all some strange.


    "Where''s Fang Hai?" After coming in, looked at them three people one eye, Xuan Yuan light cold directly opens a mouth to ask a way.


    "In the house." Xu Qian said.


    "Oh." Xuanyuan light cold nodded, also sat down on the stone stool in the yard.


    "Why?" Xu Qian asked, "don''t you go in?"


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at his eyes some strange, asked: "do you think I can go in now?"


    "..." Xu Qian gave an embarrassed smile and said, "do you know?"


    "What do you don''t know about this? Ren Hao is not a bully. He defeated Ren Hao with such a big advantage and squandered all the sword Qi in his body. It will take some time to recover." Xuanyuan light cold said, "he can walk back, has been very good."


    Liu Ling nodded in her heart, feeling that Xuanyuan QingHan was really a girl who was as careful as a hair.


    "Miss Xuanyuan, can I ask you a question?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at her one eye, nodded.


    "Did you know Fang Hai before?" Asked Liu Ling.


    Xuanyuan light cold brow slightly wrinkled, asked: "why do you say so?"


    "Isn''t it?" The expression on Liu Ling''s face seemed to be more strange than Xuanyuan''s, and she said, "as soon as Fang Hai arrived at the martial arts meeting, he asked me every day if you came, so I always thought you knew each other before."


    Xuanyuan light cold heart thinking.


    She also felt that when Xiao Yao saw himself, his eyes were always a little strange, and he always gave himself a sense of deja vu.


    Have you ever seen it before?


    Now she''s a little curious about what the other person wants to talk to herself about.


    "And if it wasn''t because you knew each other before, how could you come here?" Xu Qian asked again.


    Xuanyuan light cold, cheeks slightly red.


    In fact, even she didn''t know why she came here. She just felt that today''s contest was over and wanted to walk around, but she wandered here for no reason.


    When she stopped and raised her head, she suddenly came back to herself, but she had already arrived at the door. She felt that if she turned back at this time, it seemed that she was more and more ready to cover up, so she simply came in.


    Now hearing Xu Qian''s question, she didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    Liu Ling is a girl with delicate mind. When she sees something wrong with Xuanyuan QingHan''s face, she seems to think of something. She coughs, stares at Xu Qian, who can''t speak, and asks, "Miss Xuanyuan, do you want to wait for Fang hai to come out?"


    Xuanyuan light cold smile, said: "not necessarily, maybe sit for a while to go back."


    Liu Ling nodded, changed the topic and said, "Miss Xuanyuan, I haven''t offended you before, have I?"


    Xuanyuan light cold first some doubts, but soon came back to God, realized that the other side asked out what such words meant. Before Liu Ling was eliminated by her, but also in a very domineering way, to defeat the other side.


    Liu Ling''s question, although not finished, but Xuanyuan light cold already know what the other party wants to say next, immediately face expression more embarrassed, now some regret to come to this yard.


    "No Xuanyuan light cold shook his head and said.


    "Then why..."


    Xuanyuan light cold cough, suddenly stood up, said: "I go back first."


    With that, he really turned and left.


    Liu Ling shakes her head and looks strange.


    "Why, she''s leaving now?" Xu Qian has some problems.


    "I always feel that there is something strange between her and Fang Hai." Liu Ling said.


    "What do you say?" Xu Qian doesn''t understand.


    "I don''t know about that. You''d better ask Fang Hai when he wakes up." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    After waiting for almost two hours, it was getting dark and Xiao Yao came out of the room.


    In the past two hours, he has simply integrated part of the Qi engine. He always feels that if he can give himself a little more time and meet one or two strong opponents, maybe it''s very easy to completely break through the Qi engine.


    But now it''s not easy to find a strong opponent.


    After all, Ren Hao''s strength is better than Xuanyuan''s.


    Of course, this time Xuanyuan light cold seems to have a breakthrough.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, Liu Ling and others walked over.


    "Is it all right?" Asked the stone ox.


    "Nothing happened." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu Qian said: "by the way, Xuanyuan light cold came before."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao''s face immediately changed.


    He quickly looked around, did not see Xuanyuan light cold figure, asked: "that she now people?"


    "Go back!" Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao almost cried.


    Originally, he came to the martial arts conference to see Xuanyuan QingHan. Before, the opportunity had already been put in front of him, but he just missed him.


    "When she came, she didn''t want to wait for me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Ling was suddenly embarrassed and whispered, "she left because she didn''t know how to answer my question. Did she feel embarrassed?"


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Xiao Yao''s face, she continued: "I just asked her why she was so overbearing with me before..."


    Xiao Yao blinked: "because of this problem, she left?"


    "Yes." Liu Ling said, "in fact, I probably have some answers in my mind."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao is at a loss.


    "I think the reason why she is so fierce at me is that she thinks I''m closer to you and I''m a little jealous." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "she doesn''t know me at all."


    "Don''t you know each other now?" Liu Ling said with a light smile.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    He thinks Liu Ling''s idea is really a bit complicated.


    But now Xuanyuan light cold have gone, he also want to say these, has no meaning.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to her." Xiao Yao''s idea is also simple, since the other party has taken the initiative to find himself before, then if he wants to find her now, shouldn''t he be rejected?


    Thinking of this, he set out at once.


    However, from their yard to the yard where Xuanyuan QingHan lived, it was still a long way away.


    Halfway up the road, Xiao Yao suddenly found that there was someone fishing by a pond, with a straw hat and a fish basket beside him.


    "There seems to be no fish in the water, is there?" Xiao Yao read a sentence, subconsciously looked at two more eyes, this look, more speechless.


    The fisherman didn''t even have a fishing line in his hand.


    He subconsciously walked over and saw the appearance of the angler, and suddenly became happy.


    "Vice president, can you catch fish here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes Liu Yiyan said with a smile, "no, the fish has been hooked."


    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face gradually converged, and he sneered again. He sat on the ground and said, "you can''t keep your breath?"


    Liu Yiyan sighed and said, "in fact, I really don''t want to do anything about you. As long as you hand over the four swords and the pills on you, I can let you go down the mountain."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao squinted and asked, "when did you become so good at speaking?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao yaodun for a while, and asked, "or think, I am here, is always a disaster, can threaten your reputation?"


    Liu Yiyan''s eyes suddenly turned cold and gloomy, and said, "since you know, why do you want to die?"


    "You''re bullying me. You''re bullying me. I''m not allowed to spit in your face?" Xiao Yao asked, "why do you think you can control me?"


    "Let''s see how good you are." With these words, Liu Yiyan stood up and picked up the fishing rod. On the fishing rod, suddenly there was a thin thread condensed with aura, winding towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously reaches out his hand and holds the filament in his hand. When he finds that there is a blood line on the palm of his hand, he quickly spreads it.


    "Oh, good means!" Xiao Yao stood up and saw the golden light of the long sword in his hand. He cut the thread with one sword. But the next second, the thread stretched out again and continued to spread towards Xiao Yao, just like a flexible snake.


    Xiao Yao cuts it with another sword, and the sword Qi surges up. Liu Yiyan, with the help of the sword Qi, pushes his body back and stands on the water, staring coldly at Xiao Yao on the shore.


    "Oh, how about floating on the water?" Xiao Yao scolded.


    Although he didn''t take Liu Yiyan seriously, he was the vice-president of the martial arts conference and a quadruple master.


    Strength, of course, can not be underestimated.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s sword spirit, he never changes his face and heart. It''s not difficult.


    Xiao Yao carried his sword Qi, and his body also jumped high. He stepped on the water with his feet. He walked lightly, like walking on the ground. In the blink of an eye, he came to Liu Yiyan¡° Don''t you always want to kill me? Let''s see what you can do! " Xiao Yao snorted coldly, and his eyes were full of murders. A sword into the water, stir up a thousand waves, spray after another, condensed into a knife, toward Liu Yiyan pressure in the past¡° I give you sword rain all over the sky Xiao Yao yelled£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming! I mean what I say

 Chapter 1550

    The water splashed high and turned into a water sword, shooting at Liu Yiyan standing in the middle of the water.


    Liu Yiyan suddenly raised his hand, and all the water swords came to him, as if they were blocked by a wind wall. Soon, all the water swords turned into water and merged with the lake at his feet.


    "You want to hurt me, too?" Liu Yiyan looked at Xiao Yao with disdain in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and waved his sword again. The sword Qi rolled up a huge wave and threw it at Liu Yiyan.


    Liu Yiyan''s body finally moved. His fishing rod intruded into the water and gently picked it up, causing a huge wave.


    With a bang, the two huge waves beat together, and the air waves rolled. Suddenly, the calm surface of the lake became rough. The waves pulled Xiao Yao back for some distance, but Liu Yiyan remained still.


    Which is better, which is weaker, has an immediate effect.


    Xiao Yao had to raise his vigilance again.


    This Liu Yiyan is really strong. He''s not like words. Before the face of Ren Hao, although he also felt the pressure, but compared with against Liu Yiyan, the previous pressure is nothing.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, he has not attracted anyone since he fought with Liu Yiyan.


    At first, he was a little surprised, but when he found that the aftereffects of the fight between him and Liu Yiyan were still stirring on the lake, he immediately realized that the lake might have been under the border. Even if they were fighting here, no one would notice, unless someone happened to pass by.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Liu Yiyan asked.


    Xiao Yao stared at him and said, "I laugh at you. It''s really resourceful. No wonder you have to lead me to the lake before."


    Liu Yiyan''s eyes twinkle. It''s obvious that Xiao Yao has seen his little tricks, but he''s not worried. Anyway, the other party has entered his own border. In half an hour, it''s absolutely impossible for the other party to escape, so it gives him enough opportunities to make his own. It''s lonely here, and generally no one will come here. So, He felt that half an hour was enough time for him to kill him.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s dawdling appearance, Liu Yiyan continued: "it took me three days to lay this border. Unless there are six immortals, they will not be aware of it. Don''t think whether the president of the martial arts assembly can be aware of it."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Liu Yiyan is really an old fox. Although he didn''t say it, he already knew what he was thinking at this time.


    However, he also laughed, said: "according to the words, even if I kill you here today, no one will know who did it, right?"


    "Ha ha, do you think you can kill me?" Liu Yiyan''s eyes are cold.


    He really doesn''t know where the other party''s confidence comes from. He is also a quadruple master. Why can he kill himself?


    Xiao Yao did not continue to tell too much.


    Now his heart is hot and dry.


    Originally, he needed a master to improve his strength. Even if Liu Yiyan didn''t come to him, he wanted to find him. After all, there were not many masters in the martial arts conference. The president of the martial arts conference was also a quintuple master, and he had never seen him before. With his current strength, if he wanted to challenge the quintuple master directly, It''s not a big chance to win, but the quadruple masters can do it by force.


    If you really let him fight with the quintuple master now, he doesn''t have much confidence in himself. What he needs is tempering, not being crushed!


    Fortunately, although Liu Yiyan is powerful, his strength is still acceptable to Xiao Yao. He is a quadruple master, but he doesn''t think Ren Hao''s strength is inferior to that of a quadruple master.


    At this time, nine songs, puppet dragon, white head, Fuli and four golden swords were offered again.


    In the face of Liu Yiyan''s opponents, Xiao Yao did not dare to keep anything.


    Liu Yiyan saw the four swords and frowned slightly.


    Before Xiao Yao and Ren Hao duel, he also looked carefully.


    Although Xiao Yao''s sword Qi is not so strong that he can''t resist, four top-grade spirit weapons are not easy to deal with.


    "These four swords are good. Today, give them to me." With these words, Liu Yiyan waved his hands in the air, and suddenly a column of water, as thick as the waist of a tank, sprang up under his body.


    The water column, slowly rotating together.


    From Xiao Yao''s point of view, there is a whirlpool in front of Liu Yiyan. While he keeps spinning, it also creates a huge pressure. Not only does his body move forward for a certain distance, but the Four Swords in the air seem to be entangled by that attraction.


    "Good means." Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    It should have occurred to him that when he and Ren Hao were fighting, Liu Yiyan, as a spectator, saw the truth.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s killing move, if the other side has no defense, it can''t be justified.


    Liu Yiyan can become the vice president of the martial arts conference, which means that the other party''s brain is absolutely very good.


    Moreover, it''s not difficult to see that the other party is not only a fool, but also a shrewd and terrible one from the small means that the other party has repeatedly used in recent days.


    "Here you are. Can you afford it?" Xiao Yao scolded and stepped forward.


    Every step, the foot will ring a bang.


    The water splashed high, and before it fell on the water, his body had already darted forward for tens of meters.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Liu Yiyan, and an iron sword appeared in his hand.


    When a sword is wielded, the sword Qi is mixed with the whirlpool in front of Liu Yiyan.


    With a soft drink: "broken!"


    Xiao Yao''s wrist suddenly starts to work, and his sword Qi is completely infused into the dark iron sword.


    The whirlpool, instantly dissipated, rushed to the sky, turned into rain and fell down.


    At the same time, Liu Yiyan was defeated by this sword.


    He put the four long swords away again, leaving only the black iron sword in his hand.


    "Well?" Liu Yiyan looked at the black iron sword in Xiao Yao''s hand, and his eyes showed a blazing light.


    His face was full of consternation, as if he could not believe his eyes.


    "Do you have any artifact?" Although Liu Yiyan, the vice president, is only a quadruple expert, he has a good eye and can see it at a glance. The dark iron sword in Xiao Yao''s hand has reached the realm of artifact.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said no.


    "It seems that I underestimate you." Liu Yiyan laughed, "so good, so good! Four top-quality spirit tools have already made me feel quite fruitful, but I didn''t expect that you still have artifact. Let me give you a chance. As long as you give them to me, I''ll let you go, OK? "


    Xiao Yao sneered: "what''s the matter, I''m not interested in my elixir? Or do you think that if you kill me, you can''t get rid of all these things? "


    Liu Yiyan''s eyelids jumped a little: "can''t you get rid of it? Even if you really have any storage space, I can break it! Even if I can''t break it, I can find some experts to break it with me. "


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao said, "but if that''s true, don''t you still have to take them? What''s more, it''s just good luck. If it''s not good luck, what can we do? Isn''t there a treasure mountain left empty, but it can''t be dug out? "


    "..." Liu Yiyan''s mouth trembled slightly.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao says now is what he worried about before.


    If it wasn''t for these reasons, he would have killed Xiao Yao. Why wait until now?


    In his opinion, the best way is to force the other party to hand over all the treasures. However, during this period of time, with the in-depth contact between him and Xiao Yao, he completely gave up his previous ideas. He gradually realized that this young man was not something he could master. Who dares to talk in front of others? Who dares not to take the martial arts conference seriously?


    Even Xuanyuan light cold and Ren Hao, they arrived at the martial arts conference, don''t they also abide by the rules?


    This guy named Fang Hai is a different kind!


    "Heaven has its way. If you don''t go, don''t blame me." Liu Yiyan took a deep breath and said, "it''s not that I have to kill you, it''s that you want to die!"


    With the last word finished, Liu Yiyan suddenly raised his hand, and the lake suddenly vibrated under his feet. In a moment, the air lines like filaments came out of the water.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, and then he stepped back dozens of steps.


    "Ha, you still want to run? Can you run? " Liu Yiyan sneered, the whole lake, once again set off waves, also at this time, also floating out a lot of dead fish, as long as the air line a little touch, will immediately be cut open, the wound is very neat.


    The whole lake, originally scarlet, is now covered with a thick layer of white dead fish.


    "It''s really cruel!" Xiao Yao cursed in his heart. At the same time, the black iron sword moved, and he started to work in a sword style. His body rose high. Under his body was the Qi line, and the Qi of the sword began to flow.


    Countless sword Qi killed Liu Yiyan.


    He figured out that it was hard to block the gas line, but as long as the caster was killed, it was all over.


    "Dare you?" Liu Yiyan yelled angrily. All his white hair exploded, and each strand of his hair was extending infinitely. The roots were like needles, which broke Xiao Yao''s sword spirit.


    "Rao, you are a master of kendo, so what? I told you to kneel, do you dare to kneel? I''ll let you die, don''t you dare? " Liu Yiyan sneered, eyes a layer of haze, hands twisting at the same time, like sewing clothes.


    Take Qi as the line.


    Take the lake as the cloth.


    Take the enemy for courage.


    A layer of water curtain is lifted, entangled with the air line, in all directions, to completely wrap Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body is still rising, but at this time, Liu Yiyan lifted the fishing rod in his hand. The next smash will bring Xiao Yao down£¨ The first watch is coming)

 Chapter 1551

    When Xiao Yao falls, the water curtain in all directions suddenly falls.


    Cover the world.


    Liu Yiyan stands in the distance, looking at Xiao Yao who is trapped in the water. His smile is more and more intense, but his eyes are always so cold.


    Step by step, he went towards the center.


    He thinks that even if Xiao Yao is a genius, he will die. After all, he has his own talent. Even if he is a quintuple master, he doesn''t dare to be tough. Why should Xiao Yao live when he falls into it?


    "In fact, I didn''t want to kill you, but you have to think about it. What can I do?" Liu Yiyan sighs, his eyes are muddy and full of worry. He has heard what Xiao Yao said before. If he can''t open Xiao Yao''s storage space, everything he has done from the beginning to now will be in vain, which is obviously not what he wants to see, but later, the development of things has exceeded his expectation. Xiao Yao''s tough attitude makes him gradually palpitating.


    In addition to Xiao Yao''s extraordinary strength, the elixirs, and the later artifacts, no matter how he looks at them, he doesn''t believe that Xiao Yao is really just a casual practitioner. If such a person really lets him leave Yushan alive


    Waiting for their own, will be a catastrophe!


    How could he?


    How dare he?


    His eyes became colder and colder. After Xiao Yao defeated Ren Hao today, he realized that there was no player who could block Xiao Yao in the martial arts conference. Even Xuanyuan QingHan did not have such strength. Therefore, the task of killing Xiao Yao could only fall on his shoulders. Although Luo Yirong is trustworthy, his strength is equal to Ren Hao''s. even if he is fighting for life and death, Ren Hao may be able to win a little with tiger piercing fist, so he can''t find anyone else except him.


    Just as he came up to him, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    He subconsciously wanted to step back, but a sword had already come out.


    The mysterious iron sword, tearing through the void, pulled a startling rainbow, accompanied by endless murderous Qi, stabbed at him.


    At his feet, countless pillars of water stood high, breaking his back.


    "You want to kill me, don''t you?" Xiao Yao''s cold voice came from the front.


    A sword breaks the sky demon!


    "This sword is called Qijian style!" Xiao Yao suddenly appeared, holding xuantie sword in his hand, and pushed it forward for a distance.


    Liu Yiyan''s defense was broken.


    A sword just crossed Liu Yiyan''s body.


    Xiao Yao put away his xuantie sword, broke the barrier and went back to the shore. His clothes were wet through.


    Lake, return to calm, just sink a dead body.


    "If it wasn''t for you, it would take me some time to understand the sword style." Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the calm lake, said with a smile.


    When he felt the aura spreading around, Xiao Yao hesitated for a while and immediately turned to leave.


    Before long, a burly man in a black gown came to the lake.


    He frowned, reached out his hand, and then jerked it up again, and a body floated up from the bottom of the lake.


    With one move, Liu Yiyan''s body drifted towards him again. After getting the body up, the burly man sighed.


    "It''s a good way to kill my vice-president under my eyes. However, Liu Yiyan''s Qi still remains in the border, which should be laid by him. This is that stealing chicken can''t corrode rice..." the burly man smiles and looks at Liu Yiyan''s body. Suddenly, he doesn''t know what to say. Judging from the clues he sees now, he probably can think of it, This was originally a situation set by Liu Yiyan himself. The purpose was to kill others without disturbing anyone. However, he didn''t expect to be inferior to others. Instead of killing his own goal, he fell into it.


    Before long, countless black robed people came.


    Among them are all the elders of the martial arts assembly.


    Luo Yirong and Ji Yahui were naturally among them. When they saw Liu Yiyan''s body, they both took a cold breath. They both looked at each other and were shocked by each other''s eyes. They all knew what Liu Yiyan was going to do when he came out. Originally, they thought that with the strength of Liu Yiyan''s quadruple experts and his unique knowledge of Tianji, it would not be difficult for them to kill Xiao Yao. However, the result now is far from what they expected.


    Ji Yahui is naturally hard to accept, but comparatively speaking, Luo Yirong is calmer.


    In fact, from the beginning, he felt that the young man was evil, so he subconsciously didn''t want to provoke each other, but he could resist the temptation, but Liu Yiyan couldn''t, and finally died on Yushan.


    "Who knows who killed vice president Liu?" Asked the burly man, with his hands behind his back.


    Everyone is at a loss. In fact, most of them have not come out of shock yet.


    On Yushan, who else can kill the vice president?


    I''m afraid, in addition to the one in front of me


    Of course, in this case, they certainly dare not say, and there is no reason for the present, to hurt the vice president.


    Ji Yahui and Luo Yirong feel like a mirror, but they won''t say much.


    On the one hand, it''s because they didn''t have a reason. After they said it, Liu Yiyan died, but now this one will still hold them accountable.


    On the other hand, it is because Liu Yiyan''s death has caused great impact on them.


    Now Liu Yiyan is dead. No matter Luo Yirong or Ji Yahui, they have no reason to continue to trouble Xiao Yao. What''s more, today''s events have taught them a lesson. That young man is too eccentric to provoke. How can they give Xiao Yao away at this time? That''s not good for them at all, and they will be punished. If the other party doesn''t die, they will leave Yushan alive.


    Can they sleep well at night?


    Therefore, no matter from which angle, they should be silent now.


    On the contrary, they are absolutely not willing to provoke Xiao Yao without provoking him.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has returned to the house, and immediately changed his clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" Shiniu was surprised to see that Xiao Yao came back wet.


    "Nothing. I had a fight in the water." Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox was a little surprised.


    What''s so special about fighting in the water?


    How about a fight with the Dragon King of the East China Sea?


    "Who did you fight with?" At the same time, Xu Qian came to see Xiao Yao''s dusty return.


    "Liu Yiyan." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Liu Yiyan?" The expressions on Xu Qian''s and Shi Niu''s faces have changed.


    Shiniu asked: "didn''t you go to find Xuanyuan QingHan? How did you meet that old guy? "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "people can''t wait to trouble me. What can I do?"


    The stone ox is silent.


    Xu Qian didn''t speak either.


    In fact, when you think about it, it''s all expected.


    Ren Hao has lost to Xiao Yao. Although Xuanyuan QingHan''s strength is good, it must not be as good as Ren Hao. Therefore, Xiao Yao has almost reached the unstoppable state in the martial arts conference.


    If Liu Yiyan doesn''t do it himself, who else can he expect?


    "We also change clothes, and then wash them all off." The stone ox says with a straight face.


    "Why?" Xu was stunned, but he didn''t come back.


    Stone ox shook his head: "explain later, quick!"


    Xu Qian saw that Shiniu was so serious and didn''t think much about it. He immediately went back to his room and washed his clothes by the way. Who did not expect is that soon, there are two people in black came to see the yard hanging clothes, their faces are a change.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the man in black.


    Xu Qian stone ox Xiao Yao is all over the face at a loss.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" Xu Qian asked.


    "You''re fine. What are you doing?" One of the men in black looked at them like a knife and asked.


    The stone ox laughed and said, "my Lord, we''ve been fighting for a day and standing for a day. Now come back, take a bath and wash clothes. Isn''t it too much?"


    "..." the two men in black looked at each other and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Did you all do the laundry?"


    "Yes." Said the stone ox.


    The man in black shook his head and went out.


    It''s too difficult to follow this clue


    After the two black robed men left, Xu Qian looked at the stone ox and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Shiniu said with a light smile: "you Haige, let that Liu Yiyan not even leave his last words."


    Xu Qian stares at Xiao Yao.


    "You killed that guy?" With these words, Xu Qian quickly covered his mouth and subconsciously looked at the entrance of the courtyard. He was relieved to find that the two black robed men didn''t come back. He must not have heard them.


    "Well, he wants to kill me, but he''s not good enough." Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and went back to the room.


    Shiniu and Xu came back with him.


    "I''ll go, Haige. Are you too strong? How can the vice president say that he is also a quadruple master? If he is killed, he will be killed? " Xu Qian is still a little incredible.


    "Quadruple master, is it very powerful?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Xu Qian has nothing to say.


    What''s special, quadruple master, not strong?


    How many quadruple masters are there in the whole Lingwu world?


    If there are so many quadruple masters, how can Liu Yiyan become vice president of martial arts conference?


    But a quadruple master, from Xiao Yao''s mouth, said that killing him was like killing an immortal in the golden elixir period.


    You can be arrogant, but don''t be so arrogant, OK¡° OK, you live with Shiniu tonight. Isn''t your room empty? Give it to me. " Xiao Yao said. Xu Qian asked curiously, "injured again?"¡° Almost. " Xiao Yao did not speak, stood up and went to the next door. Now, with the help of sword Qi in his body, he needs to refine the remaining Qi completely... It depends on his luck to grow up to what extent... (the second watch is coming, later the third watch)

 Chapter 1552

    Objectively speaking, after fighting with Liu Yiyan, Xiao Yao gained a lot.


    It''s not just that the Qi in the body has almost fused, but most importantly, he has realized the sword form.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden realization of the sword style, it would not be a simple thing for him to successfully kill Liu Yiyan, the quadruple master, and break his secret line.


    Therefore, this time, Xiao Yao didn''t feel uncomfortable because his aura was suppressed. If it wasn''t for the limitation of his aura, he didn''t know how long it would take for him to fully understand the sword style in such a short time.


    As a matter of fact, Qijian is also practiced from Lijian. There is no one at all. Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether it''s right or wrong. He just thinks it''s very arrogant. Moreover, if the meaning of the sword is consistent, he thinks it''s almost the same.


    He didn''t think that the sword rising style he realized must be the same as Xu kuangge''s. It is said that there is no end to learning. Xiao Yao thinks that this sentence is not necessarily correct. What really matters is innovation and endless creation. He learned the sword form from Xu kuangge, or from Su Changliu. It''s all their stuff, not Xiao Yao''s own. Now the sword form he realized may have reached the level of refinement and perfection, but at least it belongs to Xiao Yao''s own things.


    It gives him more stability.


    The most important thing is to be able to kill people. As long as you can kill people, you can wave the sword Qi out of your body. It''s not a sword style, but also a sword style.


    Moreover, compared with learning the sword form from others, Xiao Yao has a sense of fullness and pride when he realizes it.


    Moreover, he is confident that in the whole Lingwu world, there is no other person who dares to say that he is more proficient and understands this sword lifting style. After all, it''s my own thing!


    In addition, Xiao Yao felt the residual air of egret in his body, which had been pressed to the dead corner.


    As long as you seize this opportunity and want to thoroughly refine this trace of gas engine, it''s not difficult.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao immediately closed his eyes and began to use Qi in his body.


    At this time, he had completely regained the control of Qi in his body.


    "Egret flying, egret flying, I really don''t know what to say to you. Do you want to say thank you? I think if I say that, I''m afraid you''ll jump out of the coffin and strangle me? " Xiao Yao smiles at the corner of his mouth and says calmly


    Liu Yiyan''s death soon spread all over Yushan.


    At the beginning, people who heard the news thought it was a rumor, but soon they found that more and more people talked about it, so they chose to believe that it was three people becoming tigers. In fact, from the beginning to the end, those who changed from doubt to conviction did not go to investigate. They just felt that if everyone said so, the fact must be so.


    In Xuanyuan QingHan''s room, the girl who was still helping Xuanyuan QingHan wash clothes asked curiously, "Miss, why do you let us all wash clothes! And Wang Xiao. "


    "I heard that Liu Yiyan died in the water." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    The girl was dazed and asked, "but what does this have to do with our laundry?"


    Xuanyuan light cold suddenly don''t know how to explain this problem.


    She glared at the girl and said, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    The girl hushed quickly.


    Out of the yard, she suddenly found that there is a figure, dangling at the door.


    But she couldn''t see her face when she was carrying her back. After subconsciously approaching, she didn''t feel the familiar sword Qi. As soon as she frowned, she turned around and wanted to go back.


    Fortunately at this time, the man has found Xuanyuan light cold, quickly said: "light cold, and so on!"


    Xuanyuan light cold face a cold, said: "light cold is what you call?"


    "Then my name is Hanhan?" Ren Hao said with a simple and honest smile.


    "..." Xuanyuan QingHan defines Ren Hao as a mentally retarded person in his heart.


    "If you have anything, just say it. If it''s OK, just go back to sleep. What should I do? Miss Ben has no time to chat with you." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    This is full of impatience!


    But Ren Hao is not dissatisfied. Maybe in his opinion, Xuanyuan light cold is willing to stop and say more words with him, which is unexpected surprise.


    "Light cold, I lost." Ren Hao said with his head down.


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded, said: "I''m under the challenge today, long eyes, what''s the matter, I also see."


    "Sorry, I let you down..." Ren Hao said with a red face.


    Xuanyuan light cold comfort way: "don''t say so - I also didn''t have what hope to you."


    Ren Hao''s face is even more red.


    He felt that Xuanyuan QingHan was really a good girl who could comfort others.


    The comfort of his tears are coming down.


    "What do you think of Fang Hai''s strength?" Xuanyuan light cold suddenly asked.


    Ren Hao was slightly stunned, talking about these, the expression on his face became more serious. He nodded solemnly and said, "better than me."


    Xuanyuan light cold really want to turn a white eye to leave.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    It''s normal for people to lose to others during the day. They are better than you?


    "But I don''t think he''s your opponent." Ren Hao continued.


    Hear Ren Hao''s words, Xuanyuan light cold is to interest.


    "Why do you say that?"


    She always felt that Ren Hao had a fight with Xiao Yao today, and she must have seen something.


    Moreover, among the participants of the martial arts conference, there is nothing she can see except Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, the final match must be between her and Xiao Yao.


    "Because you look good!" Ren Hao said very seriously.


    Xuanyuan is light cold


    She pointed to something else: "you can go now."


    What''s more, I really think that I can get any reliable information from Ren Hao. It''s just bullshit!


    Ren Hao quickly continued: "but I think that boy''s sword spirit is more powerful, and then his sword moves are more strange."


    "Odd?" Xuanyuan light cold feel, Ren Hao this guy from the beginning to now is finally said a meaningful word.


    No more nonsense.


    "Go on." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Renhao see Xuanyuan light cold did not immediately turn to leave, is finally relieved.


    He lowered his head and began to meditate.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll think about how to make it up... Oh no, I''ll think about how to say it." Ren Hao said.


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold now really want to kick Ren Hao to fly out, special you will say what is in your heart, OK?


    Ren Hao sword Xuanyuan light cold face expression has some ugly, quickly said: "yes, his sword move strange, I just think, his sword move, not in the scope of my understanding, and, the last punch, very overbearing."


    "Well." Xuanyuan light cold nodded.


    In fact, her feeling is similar to Ren Hao.


    First of all, Xiao Yao''s sword moves in the challenge arena, she seems to have never seen, and is very profound. The person who can create such sword moves should be an immortal. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with her idea. After all, Xiao Yao defeated Ren Hao with the standing sword style. Xu kuangge, the creator of the standing sword style, has really risen now. It''s not too much to say that it was created by an immortal.


    She was originally a swordsman, but she thought about Xiao Yao''s sword moves for a long time, but no matter what she thought, she could not see any clue, let alone learn.


    So, she''s very upset!


    Ren Hao said before that Xiao Yao''s last blow was very domineering, and she also thought so. Although Xiao Yao''s sword move was very terrible, it was the last blow that really defeated Ren Hao. Although without that punch, Xiao Yao can still win, but it will not be so easy to win.


    "In my opinion, the strength of his last punch is very terrible. At least... At least it has to be the strength that can only be broken out by five or six level masters." Ren Hao said with a bitter smile, "when I came out this time, our patriarch gave me a piece of Lingyu to protect my heart. But after the competition, I had a look. My piece of Lingyu had become a fragment. That is to say, if it wasn''t for the Lingyu, I couldn''t stand in front of you now."


    Xuanyuan light cold fell into meditation.


    When Ren Hao was in the challenge arena before, his body muscles also changed. When his body was so rude, he could still kill himself with one punch... It was really terrible.


    Ren Hao said that it was a terrible power that had to be possessed by the five or six immortals, but it was not too much.


    She didn''t expect that the blow Ren Hao experienced was so terrible.


    "In other words, he is a five or six fold cultivator?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Ren Hao shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. After all, the martial arts assembly is such an immortal cultivator. If he is really an immortal cultivator, it''s impossible for him not to show any aura."


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded gently.


    "By the way, it was said before that vice president Liu Yiyan died, do you know?" Ren Hao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded again.


    "I came from there before, and the president of the martial arts assembly was there. Even he didn''t see any clue, but..."


    Xuanyuan light cold eyebrow light pick, staring at him, asked: "but what?" She''s tired of people who talk and gasp.


    "However, the president said that Liu Yiyan was killed by a swordsman, and there was residual sword Qi at the scene. Moreover, the wound on his body was penetrated by a sharp sword." The expression on Ren Hao''s face became a little strange. "Although I think it''s inconceivable and unlikely, I have to say that the most suspect now is..."


    He didn''t say the name behind it. After all, there is no evidence to speculate. But if you say someone''s name, it will be a kind of final conclusion. Xuanyuan light cold um, turned back to the yard, Ren Hao didn''t open his mouth to call her£¨ Today''s third shift is coming too!)

 Chapter 1553

    The next three days, Xiao Yao Shiniu and Xuanyuan light cold three people, did not meet, also directly to the end.


    These three days, seemingly calm, in fact, undercurrent surging.


    During this period, the people of the martial arts assembly are busy. Although they don''t say anything, they are still tracking down the cause of Liu Yiyan''s death.


    How to say, Liu Yiyan was also the vice president of the martial arts conference, but now he died, but he died during the martial arts conference, which made all young immortals cautious and worried. Because some people said that Yushan now has a very powerful cultivator. In fact, it''s justifiable to say that. After all, Liu Yiyan is also a quadruple cultivator. How many young cultivators can kill such a strong one?


    In fact, Xiao Yao has always had a kind of indifferent attitude. Although he didn''t say it, they can see it. It seems that he never wanted to cover up anything.


    It''s Xu Qian Shiniu. They are worried every day, for fear that when they sleep until midnight, the door of the room will be kicked open, and then the people of the martial arts assembly will take Xiao Yao away.


    No matter how fierce Xiao Yao is, he can''t be the opponent of the martial arts conference, can he?


    You know, the martial arts conference is full of experts.


    On the fourth day, Shiniu was seriously injured.


    His opponent is a double master, a sect that doesn''t know where to come from. Unexpectedly, a double master appeared, which was unexpected to many people before.


    Although the stone bull finally won, but the other side''s concealed weapon, also got into his body.


    Xu Qian is furious and wants to find the martial arts assembly to be held accountable. However, he is stopped by Xiao Yao and Liu Ling.


    "Other people''s sects are good at using concealed weapons. Besides, the rules of the martial arts assembly do not say that concealed weapons are not allowed to be used. Who do you want to reason with?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Qian was a little dispirited.


    "Go back first." Xiao Yao said, supporting the stone ox.


    "There''s a doctor over there." Xu Qian said.


    In fact, by this time, two black robed men had already come over and wanted to beat the stone ox, but Xiao Yao stopped them.


    "I don''t need your help. My friend is OK." Xiao Yao said.


    The expressions on the faces of the two black robes became a little strange.


    "That''s not serious?" One of the black robed men pointed to the stone ox who could not stand. He looked pale, his body was crumbling, his blood was surging, and there was residual blood at the corner of his mouth. No matter from which angle, it didn''t look like he was not seriously injured!


    It''s not lying with your eyes open. What is it?


    Shiniu was a little confused at the beginning, but seeing Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, he came back and said, "I have nothing to do. Just go back and have a rest."


    After hearing what Shi Niu said, the two black robed men were too lazy to put their faces on their buttocks.


    After all, there are too many immortals who have been injured in the martial arts assembly. It''s a good thing to lose one who needs to be treated.


    After the two black robed men left, Xu Qian asked, "Haige, we really don''t need their treatment?"


    "No need." Xiao Yao sneered and said, "I can''t believe everyone in the martial arts assembly."


    "Me too." Shiniu immediately echoed.


    On this point, they share the same opinion.


    "But..." Xu Qian looked at the seriously injured stone ox, and his face looked a little depressed.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know a little bit about the art of Qihuang."


    Hearing Xiao Yao say this, Xu Qian was also a little surprised: "Haige, are you still a doctor?"


    "Almost." Xiao Yao said modestly.


    He thinks that he has to keep a low profile. During this period, he has shocked Xu Qian and others enough. He can''t be perfect. Otherwise, how can other men live? Thinking of this, Xiao Yao will be moved by himself and cry. He is a kind-hearted man, thinking of others everywhere


    "Almost?" Xu Qian shook his head and said to Shi Niu, "I say you''d better go with the people of the martial arts assembly. Even if we have some conflicts with them, they should not cure you to death. But Haige''s words are not necessarily. He said everything, but it''s almost the same."


    Xiao Yao is very angry.


    "Carry the stone ox on your back quickly. Let''s go back. What can we do with so much nonsense?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Just as they were about to leave, a burly man suddenly blocked their way.


    Looking at the man, the stone ox''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly and looked back at him. Subconsciously, he shook his head and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Take it easy." Xiao Yao said softly.


    He turned and looked at the big man standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Master, we have said before that we don''t need the martial arts assembly to help my friend heal. What else can I do for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The middle-aged man looked at the stone ox for a long time.


    After a while, he took a few steps forward and asked, "young man, do we have a grudge?"


    Stone bull did not speak, but his eyes were still not calm.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    In fact, he thinks that Shiniu is the kind of person who has seen strong winds and waves. He should not be so impatient, but now his performance is quite abnormal. Even he can feel the strong murderous spirit of stone bull. What''s more, the person who made him murderous?


    Shiniu didn''t speak, and the middle-aged man didn''t continue to ask, but his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    "I''m here for you." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Oh? What can I do for you Xiao Yao asked.


    "I want to talk to you, will you?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "How about another day? Xiaoke also needs to help his friends heal. " Xiao Yao said.


    The middle-aged man was a little surprised and asked, "do you cure him?"


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "yes, understand some of the art of Qihuang."


    The middle-aged man didn''t say much and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow." With that, he turned and left.


    "Let''s go back." Xiao Yao didn''t say much, and his face looked very serious.


    After returning to the yard, Xu Qian and Liu lingcai can''t help asking about the identity of the man who appeared before them.


    Xiao Yao sat on the chair and said with a smile, "what do you want me to do? Ask him, he must know, I''m not sure


    Not sure, it means that the heart actually has the answer.


    The stone ox looks gloomy.


    "His name is Mutong." Said the stone ox.


    "Cask?" Xu zazui hit, "this name sounds really strange enough."


    Shiniu looked at him and repeated: "it''s wood, wood of wood, thoroughness."


    Xu Qian repeated it several times, then subconsciously picked his ears and whispered, "why do you always feel that this name has been heard before..."


    Liu Ling chuckled and said, "of course you''ve heard it. You said it before, but now you forget it? The chairman of the martial arts conference is called Mutong. "


    Xu Qian grew up. After a while, he murmured, "the middle-aged man we met before is the president of the martial arts assembly?"


    "Yes." Looking at Xiao Yao, Liu Ling said anxiously, "it seems that Fang Hai has been targeted by Mutong."


    Xiao Yao is still indifferent: "just stare at me. Anyway, it''s the other party who wants to kill me first. If you are reasonable, the other party can''t do anything about me."


    "Reason?" Xu Qian sighed, pretended to be deep and said, "Fang Hai, you are still too young. Although Liu Yiyan is not a good guy, he is also the vice president of their martial arts conference. Killing someone''s vice president is tantamount to beating the face of the martial arts conference. Do you expect people to reason with you?"


    Xu Qian''s words still didn''t make Xiao Yao nervous. On the contrary, they made him laugh.


    "Unreasonable? That''s very good. As a person, the most annoying thing for me is to reason with others. If they really insist that I am the one who killed Liu Yiyan, just look for me. "


    With these words, Xiao Yao stood up again and told Liu Ling, "go and help me make a basin of hot water."


    Liu Ling: "it''s really a servant girl!


    Although she was a little depressed, she went out at the moment.


    "Next, shut your mouth first." Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said.


    He felt that if he didn''t say that, with his understanding of Xu Qian, he would be able to chatter on for three days and three nights.


    Xu Qian''s face is full of resentment, so he can only shut his mouth.


    Xiao Yao looked at the injury of eye stone ox and said: "the injury is not so serious. It doesn''t take long to recover."


    "But next, I''m afraid I''m in trouble." Said the stone ox with a sigh.


    "Isn''t that tomorrow?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Didn''t you just say that it would take some time?" Asked the stone ox.


    "What I just said is, it won''t take long!" Xiao Yao said, "by tomorrow, you should be able to recover, right?"


    Xu Qian and Shi Niu both looked at him with a kind of dementia.


    Tomorrow, recovery? This is an international joke!


    Even if the imperial doctors of the Qin Dynasty came, it would take half a month to get a thorough understanding, right?


    Xiao Yao continued: "I don''t dare to say anything else. You can say I''m not good at swordsmanship. You can say I''m low in cultivation. But... If anyone dares to say I''m not good at medicine, I have to kill him! That''s how I eat. "


    "..." Shiniu and Xu qian can''t tell whether Xiao Yao is serious or boastful.


    But from the present point of view, they always think Xiao Yao is bragging. When Liu Ling brought the water, Xiao Yao just took out the fire needle¡° Oh, it''s quite complete! " Liu Ling laughed and joked. Xiao Yao blew them out directly¡° Give me a little time, so that you can see the stone bull£¨ The fourth more is coming! Say four more

 Chapter 1554

    For Xiao Yao, in this world, there is probably nothing simpler than the use of medical skills.


    After all, he survived by eating this bowl of rice at the beginning!


    Looking at the stone ox lying on the bed, Xiao Yao still has a smile on his face. He can''t see any urgency. But not everyone can have his calm and self-confident psychological quality. For example, stone ox can''t do it. After all, his wound is still permeated with blood.


    He''s in a hurry!


    "Brother, why don''t you look at my wound first?" Stone bull can''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "it''s OK, brother. Don''t worry."


    Shiniu''s tears are coming down. He thinks it''s impossible for him not to worry now!


    Xiao Yao went up to him and examined the wound briefly, then frowned a little.


    "Before, your opponent really had some means. This concealed weapon can''t be taken out for a while. Fortunately, I didn''t let the people of the martial arts assembly take you away." Xiao Yao said.


    Stone ox Leng Lengshen, puzzled, looking at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and simply explained: "the patterns and the wounds of the concealed weapon are a little strange. Moreover, the metal characteristics of the concealed weapon made originally are also quite special. If you really take out the concealed weapon rashly, I''m afraid you will lose too much blood and die. It''s hard to stop bleeding."


    Shiniu''s face became a little pale, not because of the injury, but was scared by Xiao Yao.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he really has a feeling of survival now.


    "Do you have a way?" Asked the stone ox tentatively.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "what is that? If I can''t even deal with such a little injury, I''m glad to call myself a miracle doctor? "


    "Miracle doctor?" The stone ox was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said with pride, "if you want to talk about it, I really don''t believe that anyone''s medical skills are better than me in the whole Lingwu continent."


    When he spoke, he turned his wrist and quickly put several fire needles into several important acupoints on the stone ox.


    "Well?" When these fire needles Pierce in, Shiniu has realized that some things are not simple. He suddenly finds that his aura can''t run freely at this time.


    Seeing the slightly flustered expression on Shi Niu''s face, Xiao Yao said, "don''t be afraid. It''s just temporarily blocking your qi. Just wait a moment."


    Shiniu was a little relieved and had more confidence in Xiao Yao.


    The speed of Xiao Yao''s hand before was too fast, and he could stab the acupoints so steadily. This is not a simple thing in itself. If Xiao Yao was just a half hanged doctor, he could not do it so easily.


    Then, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and introduces a stream of energy into the body of the stone ox.


    "Well? Is this aura? " The pupil of the stone ox suddenly enlarged, which was very surprised.


    He looked at Xiao Yao strangely, as if it was their first time to know each other.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "what''s the problem?"


    "How can you have aura in your body?" He''s a little unbelievable.


    "You''ll know later. Besides, don''t make it public until then." Xiao Yao said.


    Shiniu nodded slightly, but his expression was dignified.


    He felt that now Xiao Yao had lifted a layer of mysterious veil.


    He seems to see more and more.


    Will you be killed? He racked his brain.


    After a while, I only heard the sound of "Dang". The concealed weapon that had not entered the body was forced out by Xiao Yao, but there was no blood.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know where to take out a pill. When he holds it and spreads it out, the original pill has turned into powder.


    He patted the powder on the wound of the stone ox, picked up the towel prepared by Liu Ling and wiped it briefly. Then he washed it in hot water and continued to wipe it.


    "How do you feel?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Stone bull felt for a while, said: "feel the wound warm, there is a warm ripple in the body, and, there is a little itching." As he spoke, his hand went to his wound.


    "Don''t make trouble, will you? Do you want to think about it? Itch is because your wound is now growing new granulation, if you scratch, you still want to good, you have to wait a week later Xiao Yao said.


    "A week?"


    "Seven days." Xiao Yao remembered that in Lingwu world, there is no definition of week.


    Stone ox lowered his head and looked at his wound. He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He was shocked to find that his wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye at this time.


    Xiao Yao laughed and continued: "now have a good rest, probably wait until tomorrow, you can heal."


    While talking, Xiao Yao took out another pill and handed it over.


    "If you take this pill, it will get better faster." Xiao Yao said.


    Shiniu nodded and held out his hand to catch the pill and put it directly into the entrance.


    The entrance of the pill turned into water and rolled down the throat.


    He then asked, "what kind of pill is this?"¡®


    "Three bottles of elixir." Xiao Yao said.


    "Elixir?" Shiniu''s face changed greatly, and he stretched out his hand to pick his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "I want to dig it out. It''s too wasteful for me to eat the elixir at this moment. It''s just despatching the natural things."


    Xiao Yao


    He patted the stone ox on the back and said, "now have a good rest. Don''t worry. A magic pill is nothing to me."


    With these words, he stood up and walked towards the door.


    When he got to the door, he suddenly stopped and looked at the stone bull. He said, "remember what we said before, don''t say it."


    Shiniu nodded subconsciously. His brain is dizzy now, but he can''t recover. Now he really can''t see through Xiao Yao. From the realization, Xiao Yao doesn''t have any aura, and he uses sword Qi when he fights with others. But now he uses aura when he heals his wounds, Can his aura only be used for healing? But it seems that this possibility is not very big, because Xiao Yao is not that kind of stupid person originally. Now that he has the aura and has realized it, he must be able to understand it well.


    Now, he''s in a trance.


    When Xiao Yao came out, Xu Qian and Liu Ling also rushed together.


    "Haige, what''s the matter with the stone ox?"


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "didn''t I say that before? You can say that my accomplishments are not good, or even that I''m ugly, but you can''t say that my medical skills are not good. Don''t worry. After tomorrow, he promises to be alive. "


    Liu Ling and Xu Qian were embarrassed to continue to doubt Xiao Yao when he said this.


    "Well, I have nothing to do now. I''ll go out first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Where are you going now that it''s so late?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao said: "I still want to see Xuanyuan light cold."


    Xu Qian couldn''t help laughing and said, "Haige, Haige, how much do you miss others?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "don''t talk nonsense, I really have business with her."


    Then he walked out of the door.


    At this time, it was already dark. Xiao Yao walked for 20 minutes and finally came to the yard of Xuanyuan.


    Interestingly, he also saw Ren Hao.


    Although Ren Hao was seriously injured by him before, his original identity was different. He would have a lot of pills on his body. Now, although his face is still a little pale, it doesn''t matter. With such a speed, if he wants to recover completely, it will be no more than ten days at most. Of course, this is Ren Hao, It''s impossible to be someone else. Who made him the most promising disciple of TA Tian Zong?


    The enemy is very jealous when they meet.


    Ren Hao stares at Xiao Yao, his teeth cackle. He thinks he wants to jump on Xiao Yao and kill him at this time.


    "What are you doing here?" Ren Hao asked.


    Xiao Yao squinted at him and said, "if you can come, I can''t?"


    "Well, QingHan won''t see you." Ren Hao sneered and said with pride.


    "Well, you''re pestering here every day, and you don''t feel bored?" Xiao Yao asked, "if I were you, I would have gone back to bed. If people wanted to see you, they would have come out to see you. Why do I need you to wait until now?"


    "Ren Hao was very upset.


    We all know this truth, but don''t say it so frankly, OK?


    Hurt my young heart, are you responsible?


    When Ren Hao plans to have a good argument with Xiao Yao, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly comes to them.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ren Hao with a blue face and said in a low voice, "let''s have a little guess. Do you think he came to me or you?"


    Ren Hao can''t speak at all.


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing here, and he didn''t see Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Now Xiao Yao just came, Xuanyuan light cold has come out.


    Who is the target of the other party? Do you need to say more?


    Xuanyuan light cold has been walking in front of two people, eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s body.


    "You come to me?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "I want to have a chat with you."


    "If you have anything to say, say it now." Xuanyuan light cold said. Xiao Yao shook his head¡° What''s the matter? Is there anything else you can''t say in front of others? " Ren Hao was very unhappy and said. Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "does it have anything to do with you?" Ren Hao stiff neck said: "light cold is my future fiancee, what do you say and I have to do?" Xiao Yao''s face became a little strange¡° Ren Hao, if you don''t want to be kicked out by me, take back what you said before. With your current strength, it''s not difficult for me to kill you. " Xuanyuan said with a cold face. It''s very murderous£¨ The first watch is coming

 Chapter 1555

    Ren Hao heard Xuanyuan light cold words after subconsciously hit a shiver, he can feel out, at this time Xuanyuan light cold said the words are no joke.


    But he was very aggrieved. He didn''t say anything too much before. As for such a tough attitude!


    In fact, not to mention Ren Hao, even Xuanyuan QingHan felt that she was angry just now and had a strange feeling. After Ren Hao''s slander, she subconsciously observed the expression on Xiao Yao''s face and didn''t know what to worry about


    "Come on, let''s talk somewhere else." Xuanyuan light cold deep breath said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    Before Xuanyuan light cold and he said, unless he got the first martial arts conference results, otherwise, the other side is absolutely impossible to chat with himself alone.


    However, the human calculation is not as good as the natural calculation, and now the development has exceeded the expectation of Xuanyuan light cold before.


    Maybe Xuanyuan light cold before also didn''t expect this looks ugly young man can bring himself so much surprise.


    What surprised her even more was that, for some reason, she could always find another person''s shadow from this young man.


    Although this feeling is not so clear, as long as she sees this guy in front of her, she will think of another person. If it wasn''t for this, she wouldn''t pay so much attention to each other.


    After walking forward for a distance, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly turned his face and said to Ren Hao who followed them: "don''t follow."


    Ren Hao quickly said: "light cold, this guy is very strange, what if he hurt you?"


    Xuanyuan light cold impatient said: "this is in the martial arts assembly, what can he do to me? What''s more, even if he really wants to hurt me, do you think you can still play a few percent of your strength now? "


    "..." Ren Hao was so cold make complaints about Xuanyuan.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "otherwise, will you take them with you?"


    "No! Don''t push me Xuanyuan said in a cold voice.


    Ren Hao can only stop, looking at Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold two people''s back gradually away, he wants to squat on the ground to cry.


    What''s special? Does that young man have his own good looks? Why!


    He was wronged, but he didn''t say


    Walking on the quiet path, Xuanyuan light cold and Xiao Yao did not speak first.


    When he got to the place where there was no one, Xiao yaocai said, "didn''t you say that you were willing to give me a chance to chat with you alone until I got the first place in the martial arts conference?"


    "Is there any difference between now and when you get the first prize?" Xuanyuan light cold said, "I don''t think I''m your opponent, even, I can''t even fight Ren Hao."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    In his heart, Xuanyuan light cold has always been that kind of, very proud person.


    How did you become so self-conscious?


    He always felt that it was more difficult for Xuanyuan to admit defeat than to ascend to heaven.


    But now Xuanyuan light cold attitude, but let him to this girl''s impression had a great change.


    "With your strength, it''s not difficult to stand out in Lingwu world. Why haven''t I heard your name before?" Xuanyuan light cold curiously asked, "and your sword move, I have never seen."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "probably because I''m a low-key person."


    "..." for such a statement, Xuanyuan light cold said nothing to believe.


    Before that, he was a person who dared to confront Liu Yiyan.


    It''s low-key, isn''t it?


    It''s too much publicity, OK?


    "Liu Yiyan, did you kill him?" Xuanyuan light cold suddenly asked.


    In fact, the reason why she is willing to chat with Xiao Yao alone is that in her heart, there are many questions to be answered.


    Now the first one is asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t answer immediately.


    "In fact, you can not answer." Xuanyuan light cold said. She felt that even if Liu Yiyan really died in Xiao Yao''s hands, the other party might not dare to say it, so as not to inform on himself.


    She didn''t feel that the relationship between herself and her partner was very good.


    "I need your help with something." Xiao Yao said.


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment and continued: "since I need your help, no matter what questions you ask me, I will answer frankly. You asked me before, whether I killed Liu Yiyan, yes, but I didn''t mean to kill him, but he came to me on his own initiative. He focused on my elixir and my weapon, and wanted to take it away, But he doesn''t have that ability. "


    "I just need to verify my previous guess. As for the reason, I don''t care so much." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What about your sword moves?" Xuanyuan light cold asked, "if I want to learn, what do I need to pay?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "do you want to learn my sword moves?"


    "Yes." Xuanyuan light cold heavy key nodded.


    She thinks that Xiao Yao''s swordsmanship is too mysterious. As long as she can learn it, she will surely have a very good effect.


    After all, the girl even dreamed of becoming stronger.


    "I can teach you." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold stare big eyes, said: "you can promise now? Shouldn''t you try to get your school''s approval first? "


    "School?" Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    If he had to fight for the school''s approval, he would have to ask xuanjianzong. But now he is the leader of xuanjianzong. If he can''t even decide this matter, the leader of xuanjianzong would be too subdued.


    "Don''t worry, I can promise you on this issue." Xiao Yao said.


    See Xiao Yao''s attitude so firm, Xuanyuan light cold also didn''t say much.


    "Now, you need to do me a favor, too." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuanyuan light cold raised vigilance.


    She felt that the other side was so sincere and willing to give such a complicated sword move to herself. There must be some plot.


    The other party has paid so much, which means that the more difficult it is for the other party to help themselves.


    Xiao Yao said, "I need you to meet the prince of the Qin Dynasty."


    "You want to see your royal highness?" Xuanyuan light cold surprised, asked, "do what?"


    "I can''t tell you about it for the time being." Xiao Yao said.


    He knows that the relationship between Xuanyuan QingHan and Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always been very good. After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always been scheming. Among all his peers, the most important thing is Xuanyuan QingHan. If he says his purpose and tells his identity to each other, I''m afraid Xuanyuan jiuzhong will kill him soon.


    He still won''t feel that with his current strength, he can compete with Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    What can be said and what can''t be said is still clear in his mind.


    "Yes, you can go with me to the Qin Dynasty. I will introduce you to the prince." Xuanyuan light cold said in silence.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Xuanyuan light cold willow eyebrow light Cu, asked: "you are not satisfied?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, found a stone platform and sat down.


    He looked at Xuanyuan QingHan standing in front of him and said, "I can''t go to the Qin Dynasty."


    Xuanyuan light cold was Xiao Yao to gas smile.


    "You can''t go to the Qin Dynasty? Are you the enemy of the Qin Dynasty? " Xuanyuan light cold asked, "do you still expect our prince of the Qin Dynasty to travel a long way to see you in person?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "It''s impossible. I can''t do it." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "Well, I''ll give you a letter, but you''re not allowed to read it. You can only give it to the prince. After the prince has read it, how about letting him make a decision?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xuanyuan QingHan couldn''t understand the guy in front of him.


    "Who are you and what is your purpose?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "I''ve told you enough. I can''t reveal the rest." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold deep breath, said, "just like this?"


    "Just like that." "The key point is that you can''t peek," Xiao said


    "Good." Xuanyuan light cold nodded, said, "I promise you."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He also didn''t expect, Xuan Yuan light cold unexpectedly can promise of so clean and agile.


    In fact, it was not difficult for Xuanyuan QingHan, just to send a letter.


    At that time, what kind of choice to make is the prince''s business. It has nothing to do with her.


    She really doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    "You must give me that sword move, too." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded, "if you want to learn, I can give it to you now."


    Xuanyuan light cold face expression some strange, asked: "you really don''t worry, I will learn to go, but don''t want to help you?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "but now, I can only choose to believe you. If you are really a person who does not believe what you said, then I can''t trust to give you the letter."


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded.


    In fact, she didn''t want to break her promise, but Xiao Yao chose to believe her so cleanly, which made her feel difficult to understand.


    How long have you known each other? Besides, there is no intersection between them... Xiao Yao didn''t speak. He just found a branch of a tree and gave a simple demonstration of the standing sword. Xuanyuan light cold in the side, looking very carefully, one eye does not blink, for fear of missing a key place. After Xiao Yao demonstrated it, he turned to look at Xuanyuan QingHan and asked, "how much did you understand?"¡° Thirty percent. " Xuanyuan light cold said. Xiao Yao nodded, but found in his heart that Xuanyuan QingHan''s understanding is much worse than that of himself... (today''s second more is coming!)

 Chapter 1556

    In the moonlight, Xiao Yao demonstrated the standing sword style several times.


    Xuanyuan QingHan stood by and watched quietly, but every time he felt as if he had missed something, and some of the sword ideas and moves had some conflicts with those sword moves she had learned before.


    "If there''s anything you don''t want to understand, you can ask me now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then I''m not ashamed to ask." Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    How could this woman use a shameful question?


    Sure enough, there is still some pride


    Xiao Yao is also lazy to drag down with Xuanyuan light cold on this topic, nodded and said: "you ask."


    Xuanyuan light cold also not polite, immediately will oneself didn''t want to understand the place to say.


    Xiao Yao answered one, Xuanyuan light cold will immediately throw out another question.


    Unconsciously, an hour passed.


    "Do you understand now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head.


    "Well, first of all, I''ll give you a simple demonstration as I did before. I''ll see how many mistakes you made." Xiao Yao said.


    This is the same as the teacher''s knowledge, let the students test, only through the test, can we more accurately realize what is insufficient, where is the problem.


    Xuanyuan light cold nature also understand the truth, after Xiao Yao finished, she did not shirk, picked up Xiao Yao before throwing aside the branches, a simple drill.


    After the drill, she went up to Xiao Yao and asked, "what do you think of my drill?"


    "It''s a mess." Xiao Yao sighed, shook his head and said, "before you told me that you realized 30%, but now you don''t even have two Chengdu. Why did I tell you so much before, but you still did so much wrong?"


    "I..." Xuanyuan light cold face red, don''t know how to say.


    In fact, Xuanyuan light cold his heart is also understand, just don''t want to so straightforward admit it.


    Xiao Yao continued: "in fact, you are also very subtle wrong."


    Next, Xiao Yao spent another hour pointing out all the mistakes of Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Just finish saying, Xuanyuan light cold all think, Wang Xiao and others, but followed in Renhao behind to come.


    "Light cold!"


    Ren Hao rushed to Xuanyuan light cold, and glared at Xiao Yao, asked, "are you ok?"


    Xuanyuan light cold frowned tightly, asked: "what can I do? What are you doing here? "


    Wang Xiao sighed, went to the front, but said: "Ren Hao said, you were taken away by Fang Hai, let''s follow."


    Xuanyuan light cold angry way: "when was I abducted?"? Ren Hao, how can you lie with your eyes open? "


    Ren Hao did not change his face, color and heart, and said, "you and he have not come back for such a long time. Can I not worry?"


    "For a long time?" Xuanyuan light cold a little surprised.


    "About three or four hours." Wang Xiao said softly.


    Xuanyuan light cold exhaled a turbid breath, nodded: "I have nothing to do, just follow him to learn sword moves."


    "Learn sword moves?" Wang Xiao, Ren Hao and they were all surprised.


    Xiao Yao''s swordsmanship is so mysterious that they have all seen it before. However, they didn''t expect that the other side was willing to give it to each other.


    "You are so kind-hearted, teach Xuanyuan light cold sword move, what do you mean?" Ren Hao stares at Xiao Yao, as if he wants to see through his heart, "do you have a plan?"


    Xiao Yaole said: "yes, I really have a plan, but what does it have to do with you?"


    "You Ren Hao was furious and took a step forward.


    "What''s the matter? You want to fight with mine?" Xiao Yao picked to pick eyebrow to say.


    Ren Hao was not afraid at all, and he was angry with Xiao Yao: "what''s the matter, do you think I dare not? Don''t think that if you beat me once, you can beat me a second time! " In fact, he also felt that something was wrong with such words. After all, the most people said was that I beat you for the first time, and there was a second time... In this case, it was just the opposite when I came to Ren Hao.


    Xuanyuan light cold smile, said: "well, since it is so, then we all retreat, let you fight a good."


    Ren Hao''s body suddenly froze.


    He whispered to Wang Xiao behind him: "don''t you come here to persuade me?"


    Wang Xiao held back his smile and waved his hand: "no, I admire elder martial brother Ren Hao''s heroism."


    Ren Hao: "he felt bullied by the whole world.


    "Well, that''s all for tonight. We''ll talk when we have time tomorrow." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold hard to nod, this is what she wanted!


    After waiting for Xiao Yao to turn around and leave, Xuanyuan light cold also turned around and walked in another direction.


    "QingHan, what does that guy mean?" Ren Hao also said after Xuanyuan light cold.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Ren Hao wronged Baba and said, "but I like you!"


    Xuanyuan light cold stops, turns around, looking at Ren Hao, the expression on the face is also very serious at this moment.


    Ren Hao''s heart thumped for a while, and suddenly he had a very bad feeling.


    Xuanyuan light cold deep breath, said: "Ren Hao, I''ll tell you the last time, I thank you for like, but I really don''t like you, I like the man is not like you."


    Xuanyuan light cold words, let Ren Hao have a feeling of falling into the ice cellar.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but." Xuanyuan light cold frowned, staring at Ren Hao, said, "now, I''ve made it clear to you. If you want to sway in front of me in the future, you''d better have enough strength. Otherwise, I''ll break your leg. If it doesn''t help, you''ll be destroyed. If you think I don''t have this ability, you can try it!"


    Finish saying this words, Xuan Yuan light cold then head also don''t return of walk.


    Ren Hao stood still, not knowing what to do or say.


    Wang Xiao went to Ren Hao, sighed and said, "brother Ren Hao, why are you suffering? I''ve told you for a long time that light cold doesn''t like you. It''s hard to turn things around. "


    Ren Hao said with a bitter smile, "I know."


    "Do you really know?" Wang Xiao is still a little worried.


    He felt that what Xuanyuan light cold said before was a little heavy.


    However, he was very able to understand.


    Similar to this, Xuanyuan light cold did not say less before, but did not change Wang Xiao.


    Now, if we don''t talk about it more seriously, we may not be able to attack Ren Hao.


    "Brother Ren Hao, I''ll go back first." Wang Xiao saw that Ren Hao was a little out of his mind now, and he didn''t say much.


    Finally, only Ren Hao was left standing there alone.


    Before long, Ren Hao suddenly recovered and went to Xiao Yao''s yard.


    "It must be this bastard who said something to light cold!" He was biting his teeth, his eyes were shining red, and his whole body was full of murderous gas.


    Waiting for Xiao Yao in the yard, he stretched out his leg and wanted to kick the door open directly. However, he didn''t know that the people inside suddenly opened the door and let Ren Hao kick it empty, and then he fell forward.


    "You... What are you doing?" Ren Hao showed his teeth in pain.


    Xiao Yao stood beside him and said: "I want to ask you what you want to do, how, you want to smash me here?"


    Ren Hao stood up and patted the dust on his body to make him look less embarrassed.


    He stood up, suddenly waved his fist and hit Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao frowned, stretched out his foot, and directly kicked Ren Hao out.


    "Lost your mind?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly. Before Ren Hao got up, he stepped on each other''s chest and looked down at Ren Hao, who was still struggling desperately. He said, "believe it or not, if I use a little bit of force, your ribs will be broken and you will die by inserting it into your heart?"


    "You have the guts to let go of me and let''s fight alone!" Ren Hao scolded.


    "That''s what I said. I bullied you by the number of people before, didn''t I? You want to attack me, but I still kick you over. What are you talking about? " Xiao Yao asked with a sneer.


    "..." Ren Hao suddenly didn''t know how to scold.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here." When Xiao Yao spoke, he also moved his feet.


    Ren Hao gets up, but he still has to do it. He is choked by Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "If you really want to die, I''ll make it up to you today." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Hearing the news, Shi Niu got out of bed, and Xu Qian came to see the scene.


    "Haige, let it go. Don''t really kill him." Xu Qian said quickly.


    "What if you kill him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Xu Qian whispered, "it''s still during the martial arts conference. If you really kill him, you don''t have to attend the martial arts conference next."


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "since that''s the case, I''ll see what this martial arts conference can do to me."


    When talking, the wrist suddenly works.


    With a click, when Xiao yaosong opened his hand, Ren Hao could only lie upright on the ground, and there was no more movement.


    Xu Qian and Shi Niu are staring big eyes, some can''t believe the scene in front of them.


    "Haige, why do you still kill him?" Now Ren Hao lying on the ground has no breath.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you kill me, you will kill me. How can others kill me?" With these words, he went to bed and ordered: "by the way, Xu Qian, when you go out, don''t forget to throw Ren Hao''s body out."... " Xu Qian and Shi Niu look at each other, and they all see the deep helplessness in each other''s eyes. To be honest, they really can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea at this time. When is the time to kill the master of XUNDAO sect, or during the martial arts conference, do you still want to sleep? This day has collapsed, OK¡° What shall we do? " Xu Qian asked¡° What else can we do? Throw out the body. " Stone ox said with a bitter smile£¨ The third watch is coming

 Chapter 1557

    Shi Niu and Xu Qian really moved Ren Hao''s body out.


    I threw it at the door. Anyway, it''s meaningless to destroy the body at this time.


    Xu Qian didn''t go back either. He just went back to Xiao Yao''s house.


    "Do you want to go on sleeping?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xu Qian shook his head and said, "no, it''s about two hours before dawn. Besides, I don''t know if someone will come here."


    "Forget it. I''ll go on sleeping." Said the stone ox.


    Xu Qian widened his eyes and looked at the stone ox, surprised: "can you still sleep now?"


    Stone ox looked at Xu Qian and asked curiously, "why can''t you sleep?"


    "Haige has killed people


    "Just kill it." Shiniu looked at Xiao Yao, who was already snoring, but said, "anyway, he can sleep. Why can''t I sleep? Besides, I''m still a wounded man. How can I do without a good rest? "


    With that, he opened the quilt and went on sleeping.


    Xu Qian is sitting on a stool with two big heads.


    These two people are more and more wonderful.


    Why can''t I keep up with their rhythm?


    He thought about it carefully and thought that it was probably because he was too young


    Xiao Yao and Shi Niu are just like no one else, falling into a dream, but Xu Qian really can''t do it.


    He can only sit on the chair and sigh.


    By the time it was dawn, footsteps had already come from outside.


    "Elder martial brother is here!"


    Listen, it''s supposed to be someone from Ta Tian Zong.


    Xu Qian subconsciously stood up and straightened his body.


    "Haige, Shiniu, get up quickly, they are looking for you!" Xu Qian said excitedly.


    Xiao Yao turned over, no good airway: "come on, don''t yell."


    Xu Qian


    It''s burning. Can you still sleep?


    I''m afraid it''s really a Martian!


    In the past, he always felt that he was more or less absent-minded, but now he felt that he was wrong, and it was very wrong. It was not him who was really absent-minded, but Xiao Yao and Shi Niu, OK?


    It''s already like this. Can you still sleep?


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother is dead!"


    "Break the door for me!"


    The people outside the house were burning with anger.


    Ren Hao didn''t come back all night. The disciples of TA Tian Zong thought Ren Hao was still in the yard of Xuanyuan, but they didn''t find it. Finally they found it here. However, when they saw Ren Hao, Ren Hao was already dead.


    How can they tolerate it?


    Soon, the door was kicked open.


    A group of people crowded in.


    "Who killed elder martial brother Ren! Get out of here One of the young men gritted his teeth.


    Then, everyone''s eyes fell on Xu Qian.


    Xiao Yao and Shi Niu are still sleeping at this time. Who else can they look at without looking at Xu Qian?


    Xu Qian blinked, looked at a large group of people standing in front of him, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I want to tell you, I don''t know. Do you believe it?"


    Those people, with a look at the fool''s eyes at him.


    "Do you think we''ll believe it?" One of them asked with a sneer.


    Xu Qian spread out his hand and said, "since you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say."


    "You killed elder martial brother Ren?" Someone asked.


    "It''s impossible. He has the strength of Jindan period. Why can he kill elder martial brother Ren? Even if elder martial brother Ren is seriously injured, he can''t deal with it! " Others said.


    Xu Qian was very angry.


    What''s so special? You don''t talk when you talk. What do you have to do with me? Isn''t that intentional bullying?


    He was shaking with anger.


    At this time, Xiao Yao finally got out of bed.


    He put on his slippers and went to the crowd, drilling forward.


    "Let me brush my teeth and wash my face."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The speechless are not only the disciples of TA Tian Zong, but also Xu Qian.


    Xu Qian''s head is about to explode. He is very curious, what is Xiao Yao''s brain thinking in the end? Is it because he is too sleepy to understand what is going on now?


    Finally, he couldn''t help but say: "Haige, these are all the people of TA Tian Zong."


    "Oh, I know!" Xiao Yao nodded, stretched and yawned. The feeling of stretching when he just woke up seemed to make him feel very comfortable, and his brows were stretched out.


    "You killed elder martial brother Ren?" A disciple of TA Tian sect said.


    Before, the disciples of TA Tian Zong were dissatisfied with Xiao Yao. When they defeated Ren Hao at the martial arts meeting, they had already aroused their anger. They had a close relationship with Xuanyuan QingHan. Ren Hao was uncomfortable, so were they. After all, in the eyes of the disciples of Tata Tianzong, they still hope that Ren Hao can finally get the beauty back. As long as they can get involved with Xuanyuan QingHan of the Qin Dynasty, it''s not impossible for them to climb up the branch and become the first sect in the Lingwu world.


    But now, Ren Hao is dead in Xiao Yao''s hand, how can they not be angry?


    Xiao Yao rubbed his eyes, looked at them and said, "don''t you come to collect corpses?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t really want to kill Ren Hao. On the one hand, he felt that although Ren Hao made him uncomfortable, he was not a bad man. On the other hand, he wanted to win the first place in the martial arts conference and have a good chat with Xuanyuan QingHan. But now, it seems that there is no need for him.


    Ren Hao''s aggressive, and he has been connected with Xuanyuan light cold, so the martial arts assembly has no meaning to him.


    "Kill him for me!"


    With a roar, all the disciples of TA Tian sect rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face didn''t change much, but he suddenly took a step forward, shook his arms, and his aura rolled over, whipping all the disciples out.


    He turned his face, looked at Xu Qian and said, "go and help me to make a basin of hot water. I have to wash my face later."


    With that, he took a few steps forward and killed a disciple of TA Tian Zong.


    "Originally I didn''t want to kill you, but you have to force me, and I can''t help it." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    In the blink of an eye, he killed three disciples of TA Tian Zong.


    Xu Qian and Shi Niu are a little silly.


    "How do I feel that Haige has become stronger again? What''s more, aura? "


    Stone bull helplessly said: "also let me not say out, now he showed out, really don''t know how to think."


    When Xu Qian heard this, he was so angry that he glared at the stone ox and said, "you already know?"


    "I''ve known for a long time! It was only when Fang Hai treated me yesterday that I found out. " Said the stone ox.


    When they were chatting, the disciples of TA Tian Zong had been forced out by Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t mind helping you if you want to let you step on Tianzong and there won''t be any more young immortals." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    "Devil!" Someone scolded.


    "Touch your head? Touch your mother''s head? " When Xiao Yao talks, he slaps the guy out again and kills him.


    The rest of the young disciples were scared out of their wits. They wanted to kill Xiao Yao with the help of the number of people, but now it seems that they have no hope at all.


    "Go ahead, go to inform the martial arts assembly, don''t let him shut up!" The disciple who had said this sentence had turned and left.


    The remaining three or four followed closely.


    By this time, the yard was full of corpses.


    Xiao Yao yawned, went back to the room, looked at Xu Qian, who was still numb, and asked, "where''s my hot water?"


    Xu qiancai regained his mind and then sat down on the ground.


    "It''s over, it''s over, Haige. We''ve offended the people of Wudao assembly and Ta Tianzong to death." Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you offend me, I''ll offend you. Anyway, I have many enemies, and I don''t lack these."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, don''t whine. Anyway, you have nothing to do. Go and get hot water for me." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian shakes his head and goes to the door, feeling that there is no place to settle down.


    It''s really corpses everywhere


    As soon as Xiao Yao sat down, Shi Niu asked, "aren''t you going to run?"


    "Why run?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You''ve killed so many people. The master of TA Tian Zong will come to you after you''ve killed so many people. Moreover, the president of Wu Dao assembly will come to kill you. He''s also a five fold master." Said the stone ox.


    "Let them come. For me, killing 10 people is no different from killing 100 people." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Shiniu is speechless.


    "But you can all go now, so that I won''t implicate you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Are you going to kill the president of the martial arts assembly?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked strange and said, "if he comes to me for trouble, I''ll kill him easily. If he doesn''t come to me, maybe I can let him go. By the way, don''t you always want to kill that guy? I avenged you by the way, and there''s nothing wrong with it. "


    Stone bull helplessly said: "you really don''t take the wuchong master seriously at all?"


    "Before, I had to be careful, but now, I don''t have to worry." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao''s strength has also improved by leaps and bounds.


    In fact, even if he didn''t make a breakthrough by leaps and bounds, a quintuple master would not pose any threat to Xiao Yao.


    "What kind of cultivation are you?" "I think you are not only a swordsman, but also an immortal," asked Shiniu


    Speaking of this, Shiniu felt that his expression was not accurate enough, and added: "moreover, he is a very powerful immortal cultivator!" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "now, maybe it''s the peak of the sixth heavy industry... It''s a pity that I didn''t meet a stronger opponent to help me break through the barrier and enter the seventh heavy industry." That''s what he said, but Xiao Yao was very satisfied with the result£¨ Four more! Thanks for the book friend doll''s reward

 Chapter 1558

    It''s really not unacceptable for Xiao Yao to break through from the realm of quintuple master to the peak of quintuple master. The most important thing is that during this period, he also realized the sword lifting style by the way. Compared with cultivation, the sharp rise of sword Qi in his body and his understanding of the sword lifting style are the biggest gains.


    But now Xiao Yao still does not dare to directly disclose his identity, otherwise, in case of winning Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it is not easy for him to escape with his current strength.


    If Zhao wei''e is the only one, Xiao Yao is confident that he can get away. Even if he is not the opponent of the other party, there is no problem to escape.


    But if it''s Xuanyuan nine, Xiao Yao will have a headache.


    That kind of master is still not what he can challenge now.


    At the thought of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xiao Yao''s smile gradually converged.


    At this time, Xu Qian turns on the hot water.


    He dipped a towel in water, wiped his face and breathed out a foul breath.


    No matter when, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a big mountain in front of him


    Xu Qian stood on the side, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Hai, what should we do now?"


    "Do as you should, but you have to go now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Xu was stunned and didn''t understand.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "those people can''t do anything about me, but you and Liu Ling can''t get involved. In case I don''t kill all those people, they turn around and can''t find me. What can you do if they go to your trouble?"


    "I''m not afraid!" Xu Qian blushed and said.


    He even felt that this was Xiao Yao''s insult to him.


    Shiniu looked at Xu and said, "in fact, what Fang Hai said is very reasonable. You can not be afraid of it, but can you guarantee that you Xu people are not afraid of it? Can you run the monk and the temple? If those people kill you and don''t get rid of their hatred, what will they do if they want to destroy you? "


    When it comes to the word "exterminate the door", the voice of Shiniu suddenly becomes cold, and the killing opportunity diffuses.


    Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox and frowned slightly, as if he thought of something.


    "I..." after hearing what Shi Niu said, what Xu Qian showed was not as strong as before.


    In fact, what Shi Niu said is what Xu Qian is worried about now.


    He can not care about his comfort, or even fear death.


    But he can''t help thinking about his family.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll be separated from the family." While speaking, Liu Ling, who is wearing a yellow skirt today, has stepped in.


    "Yes, yes, we can get out of the family and break off the relationship!" Xu Qian seemed to get a great inspiration from Liu Ling and said quickly.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to smile. In the face of these two people, he didn''t know what to say, but when he thought about it, he was still deeply moved.


    He and Xu Qian, Liu Ling and others have not known each other for a long time, but they are willing to do this step for themselves, which is worth remembering.


    At this time, Xu Qian''s eyes fell on Shi Niu again.


    "And you? Do you want to get involved? "


    Shiniu laughed and said, "what do you mean I''m involved in? It''s my business."


    Stone ox this sentence, caused Liu Ling and Xu two people puzzled eyes.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you now." The stone ox shook his head and began to wash his face.


    Liu Ling sighed and looked at Xiao Yao, who was already well dressed, and said, "although it''s so far, I shouldn''t say anything more, but I still think that this time you''ve really made a big mistake."


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "Ren Hao wants to trouble me. If I don''t kill him, I will be restless. I gave him the chance, but he didn''t want to cherish it. As for these people, they all want to revenge for Ren Hao. They want to kill me, but I don''t kill them. What should I do?"


    Liu Ling pursed her lips, speechless.


    Although he knew what Xiao Yao said was true, it didn''t seem to be a good thing that he really did this step.


    Xiao Yao continued: "people! If you kill me, you will kill me. If someone comes to trouble me, just keep killing me. "


    Liu Ling said, "are you so confident?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, but he didn''t answer.


    After a while, he said: "now you go, there''s still time."


    "I won''t go if I say I won''t go." Xu Qian said.


    Liu Ling nodded: "I won''t go either. If there''s something wrong, we''ll fight together. If it''s a big deal, you''ll meet with us at the north foot. I still believe that the people of the Taoists and the martial arts assembly can really cover the sky with one hand. If they go to the north foot, they will never come back!"


    Xu Qian also happily said: "that is, the north foot is our territory!"


    Xiao Yao looks at him with a smile.


    Is Beilu their territory?


    Nonsense, it''s my territory, OK!


    By this time, the people of Wudao assembly had already rushed into the yard.


    The middle-aged man I met before, Mutong, Luo Yirong and another old man, all followed him. They must be some strong men in the martial arts conference.


    Those who step on Tianzong also hide in it.


    Seeing the bodies of the brothers, some of them lost control of their emotions and cried directly.


    "President, you must do justice for our TA Tian Zong!"


    Mutong''s face was gloomy.


    Looking at the corpses everywhere, he gave a cold hum.


    "Fang Hai, get out of here!" He cried angrily.


    Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox and said, "it seems that they have really come to trouble us."


    Shiniu and others can''t be as calm as Xiao Yao.


    One by one, they all frowned tightly, as if facing the enemy.


    Xiao Yao walked out and saw the people in the yard. He said with a smile, "in the early morning, chairman Mu brought so many people here. What are you going to do for the fun?"


    "Join in the fun?" Mutong looks at Xiao Yao, and his heart is strange.


    He always felt that something was wrong.


    Soon, he realized that what was wrong was Xiao Yao''s attitude.


    Calm down, it''s so calm!


    It''s very good for anyone to see him and realize that he''s made such a big mess and didn''t run away. It''s even more difficult to be as calm as Xiao Yao.


    This boy, don''t you really know what fear is?


    "You killed all these people?" Mutong asked.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward and stepped over one of the bodies.


    "Yes, they all want to kill me, and I can only kill them, chairman mu. Is there anything wrong with me? I can''t. I tied them up and killed them here, right? Is it necessary to take such a lot of trouble? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "..." Mutong frowned.


    In fact, he thought of this before.


    Therefore, he felt that all these people in Ta Tian Zong really deserved it.


    Knowing that Fang Hai''s strength is not simple, he has to come to trouble others.


    Isn''t it reasonable to die here?


    Luo Yirong and Ji Yahui both gave a bitter smile.


    From the beginning, they knew that Xiao Yao was not simple, but they didn''t expect that the strength of the other side had been so terrible.


    What surprised them even more was Xiao Yao''s attitude now.


    It seems that even up to now, I don''t feel that disaster is coming.


    Although it''s a bit of bullshit, it''s what they expected.


    From the beginning to the end, Xiao Yao had such an attitude towards them.


    It''s a picture of heaven and earth. I''m not afraid of anyone.


    If Xiao Yao is submissive now, they think something is wrong.


    "You should understand that killing people pays for their lives, don''t you?" Mutong asked.


    "Chairman mu, is he the only one to kill?" A disciple of Tata Tianzong expressed his strong dissatisfaction.


    Mutong frowned and looked at the speaker. When he touched Mutong''s eyes, the disciple of Tianzong shrank his neck, sweating and quickly stepped back.


    It''s just a look that makes him feel like a killer.


    The terrible degree of Mutong was not really blown out.


    How to say, this is also the vice president of the Martial Arts Conference!


    "In my martial arts conference, there has never been such a thing. Killing people pays for their lives, which was the same principle in ancient times. Now killing so many people, your life is not enough." Mutong stares at Xiao Yao and says Yin measurement.


    "Oh? How many more people do you think will be killed? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "All of you here, today, are going to die!" Mutong said with a sneer.


    All the people mentioned, naturally, include Shi Niu, Liu Ling, Xu Qian and others.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel so surprised.


    If the other party doesn''t say that, it will make him feel curious.


    Maybe for Mutong, killing one person is no different from killing five people.


    Xiao Yao took another two steps forward and stood on the opposite side of Mutong.


    He frowned slightly, pointed to the body under his feet and asked, "Chairman mu, do you know why they died?"


    "Well?" Mutong was slightly stunned.


    Xiao Yao said, "because they want to kill me."


    "Well, even if they did it first, it can''t be a reason for you to escape." Mutong said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, covered his forehead and said: "Chairman mu, obviously your understanding is a little poor. I don''t want to tell you that I killed them because they wanted to kill me. I mean, all those who wanted to kill me were killed by me, and you are no exception."


    With these words, Mutong''s face changed. All the people who stood on the opposite side of Xiao Yao were speechless. This guy, crazy? Does he know who he is talking to at this time? This is the president of the martial arts conference! This is the quintuple master! How many quintuple masters are there in the whole Lingwu world? Even Xiao Yao, who is on the list of top ten experts, is just a top five now, right? How dare he be so presumptuous¡° I want to die. " Mutong sneered, and four black robed people rushed at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s sword flashed, and the four stopped. Then it fell apart£¨ Today''s first watch is coming! The next watch is twelve o''clock. In addition, thank you for your reward

 Chapter 1559

    The four black robed men who rushed to Xiao Yao were killed by Xiao Yao in the blink of an eye.


    Mutong stood in the same place, his eyes indifferent.


    Xiao Yao put away his sword, looked at Mutong and said with a smile, "Chairman mu, if you think about it, it''s naive to expect these people to kill me."


    Mutong said with a sneer: "now, you not only killed the people of Tata Tianzong, but also dare to kill the people of our martial arts assembly. Do you know what this means?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised, some can''t understand, asked: "Chairman mu, you let these people do it, just to add such a charge to me?"


    Mutong declined to comment.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s totally unnecessary. After all, I''ve killed people in the martial arts conference before."


    The pupil of Mutong shrinks.


    "What do you mean?" He thought of something, but he was not sure yet.


    "I mean, your vice presidents have all died in my hands before, so it doesn''t mean that those four black robed people will not die before." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Mutong took a cool breath.


    In fact, when Liu Yiyan died before, he thought about Xiao Yao, but he didn''t think it was very likely. After all, Liu Yiyan was also a quadruple master. In addition, his secret line, even in the eyes of Mutong, was very mysterious.


    Before he went to Xiao Yao, he just wanted to make a simple investigation, but he didn''t immediately make a judgment. But now Xiao Yao has directly admitted that he doesn''t need any investigation at all.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "did you really kill vice president Liu?"


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said, "you vice president Liu, he has evil intentions when he sees money and wants to kill me. What if I kill him?"


    "..." Mutong was more and more surprised.


    Before that, he had heard that there was a Kendo master in this martial arts conference, whose strength was no less than triple master. At that time, he just listened and had some curiosity.


    He never thought that this swordsman could be so powerful.


    "Well, now that we''ve finished talking nonsense, it''s no use trying to convict me. If you want to kill me, just do it now." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, then you must die!" Mutong''s eyes were cold, and a big knife appeared in his hand.


    That is at this time, suddenly from the outside of the yard, came a shout of anger.


    "Who dares!"


    Xiao Yao was surprised to hear the sound.


    Mutong, on the other hand, has some doubts.


    When he turned around and saw two men and a little girl come in, he was more and more surprised.


    "Lord?"


    Li South cold hum, through the crowd, walked to Xiao Yao''s side, looking at Mutong.


    "Chairman mu, what do you want to do?" Li Nan stares at Mutong and asks.


    The expression on Mutong''s face was a little cloudy and sunny at this time.


    He is not a fool, how can not see the changes at this time.


    Li Nan came to the martial arts conference, which was originally a strange and personal affair. Although Li Nan was originally the Anyang king of Southern Chu, and the martial arts conference was also held in southern Chu, it does not mean that the people from southern Chu will definitely appear here.


    But now Li Nan not only came, but also immediately stood beside Xiao Yao.


    This made him really confused.


    "Xiao... Fang Hai, I''m late." Li Nan stopped talking and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    Li Fu and Li Ranran appeared here again, which surprised Xu Qian and others.


    "Wang Ye, this swordsman named Fang Hai killed my vice president and many immortal practitioners of Daoism." Mutong said, "this man is a thief. I should let him practice Dharma in Yushan. Otherwise, as the vice president of martial arts conference, I have no way to explain to the people who cultivate immortals in the world."


    Li waved his hand to the South and said, "I don''t quite understand what you said. I knew Fang Hai was my friend and benefactor. If you want to kill him, you have to pass me first!"


    Mutong snorted coldly.


    Although Li Nan was the Anyang king of Southern Chu, the martial arts assembly was not under the jurisdiction of Southern Chu.


    Therefore, facing Li Nannan, the king of Anyang, Mutong, as the president of the martial arts conference, didn''t feel any pressure.


    "Mr. Wang, this man is fooling around in our Martial Arts Conference. As the vice president of the martial arts conference, I can''t sit back and ignore him. So no matter who comes today, I will kill him!" Said Mutong.


    "That is, we must not let this boy leave the martial arts conference alive!"


    "I set foot on Tianzong and never die with FangHai." The disciples of TA Tian sect cheered in unison.


    "Is it?" Li Nan sneered and said, "it''s just right that ten thousand soldiers of Anyang Palace are coming down the mountain. I want to see how capable you are."


    "..." Mutong''s face changed completely.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    He even felt that Li Nannan, the king of Anyang, was going crazy and brought 10000 soldiers to Yushan.


    Isn''t he afraid that he will offend all the immortals in Lingwu world?


    After all, the martial arts conference is a very special existence!


    Others dare not touch here.


    Therefore, it''s hard for him to understand that Li Nan, the king of Anyang, had taken the wrong medicine. He did not hesitate to fight against them for the sake of a swordsman.


    Are you really crazy?


    At this time, the sound of orderly steps has been heard, slowly coming.


    Although still far away, but also listen to the truth, it can be seen that ten thousand soldiers, this soldier, is not blown out.


    Anyang Wang, it''s true!


    The expressions on the faces of Xu Qian Shiniu and others are strange. They don''t understand what happened to Anyang king, why he suddenly came to the martial arts conference, and why he stood with Xiao Yao unswervingly. No matter from which angle, they can''t understand it for the time being.


    What makes them more curious is that this Anyang king was brought by Li Fu and Li Ranran.


    They are very familiar with each other, so with their understanding, Anyang king came here not for them, but for Xiao Yao.


    However, what is the relationship between Xiao Yao and Anyang king? They can''t understand it.


    Li Ranran and Li Fu have already known Xiao Yao''s identity, so now no matter what Li Nan, the king of Anyang, does, they are all expected.


    They are just thinking about a question: is it really worth it that the king of Anyang offended the martial arts assembly for the sake of Xiao Yao?


    In fact, even if Li doesn''t come to the south, it''s not difficult for Xiao Yao to kill him. Only in that way, his identity will be revealed, and the martial arts conference is not the place where he can stay for a long time.


    Otherwise, Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the old man, will give up everything and come to him.


    To stay in Yushan is like looking for death to him.


    Now that the king of Anyang is here, Xiao Yao is relieved of his worries and doesn''t need to do it himself.


    Before long, Xuanyuan light cold and others, also rushed over.


    Seeing Ren Hao''s tragic death, the expression on Xuanyuan QingHan''s face became a little ugly.


    "You killed it?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ah... Why is that necessary?" Xuanyuan said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao said: "in fact, you should ask Ren Hao. He didn''t know what medicine he took last night. He had to work hard for me. I gave him a chance. He didn''t cherish it. I let him go. He didn''t go either. The whole person seemed to be crazy. I could only kill him."


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded.


    She looked at Mutong and said, "Chairman mu, half of the responsibility for Ren Hao''s death lies with me."


    Mutong has two heads.


    Originally, the appearance of Anyang king was enough to make him sad. When he didn''t know what to do, Xuanyuan light cold came.


    Come, pour also nothing, can open the first words, is to add to his block.


    Xiao Yao, who had the support of Anyang king, let him have no way to deal with it.


    Now, Xuanyuan light cold stand out again.


    How dare he cool Xuanyuan?


    This is a member of the Xuanyuan family of the Qin Dynasty!


    Even if he is the vice president of the martial arts conference, he does not dare to offend such a person.


    He could do nothing but feel depressed in his heart.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan light cold, eyes are full of surprise.


    Do you want to stand up and shoulder the responsibility with yourself?


    In fact, Xuanyuan light cold said so, it is not to help Xiao Yao, just feel that the fact is so.


    If it wasn''t for her stimulating Ren Hao, Ren Hao wouldn''t come to Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao wouldn''t kill anyone.


    Just as Xiao Yao said, Ren Hao lost his mind after being stimulated. He had no choice but to kill him.


    Let others stand there and be killed by Ren hao? It doesn''t make sense.


    Xuanyuan QingHan is not a child, and she doesn''t need to stand in the perspective of martial arts conference to see things, so she can see these simple things thoroughly.


    The king of Anyang gathered in Xiao Yao''s ear and whispered, "is this the Xuanyuan light cold of the Qin Dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "When did you take it?" Anyang Wang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    What''s going on in this guy''s head?


    "Anyang king, Xuanyuan girl, I think he still needs to give us an account of this matter. Even if he doesn''t give me an account, he has to give an account to Tata Tianzong." Mutong took a deep breath, but said.


    Xuanyuan light cold and Anyang king came out, he is really want to kill Xiao Yao, also can''t find a suitable reason¡° I''ll give tattenzong an explanation. " Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at the disciples of Tata Tianzong and said, "go back and tell your master that I will go to Tata Tianzong in a month. If you can keep me, it will be your skill. How about that?" With these words, the faces of the disciples of TA Tian Zong changed again. This, no matter how it sounds, is like a smash? Xu Qian and others are also speechless. They know that Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to boast. When he says so, it means that he really intends to do so. But what''s the difference between this and looking for death? Really bully others. Is there no master in Ta Tian Zong£¨ Today''s second watch is coming

 Chapter 1560

    Even the king of Anyang, Mutong and others were surprised to hear Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Are you really going to ta Tian Zong?" Anyang Wang said in a low voice.


    "They''re not going to finish it. What can I do if I don''t go?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Anyang Wang sighed and said nothing more.


    He thinks that since Xiao Yao has such confidence, he must have such strength. It seems that a master like Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about him.


    "How about my answer to you? Are you satisfied?" Xiao Yao looks around and stares at the disciples of TA Tian Zong.


    "Do you mean what you say?" One of the disciples said boldly.


    "Ha! I haven''t kept my word. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "you go back to tell your Lord, it doesn''t matter to add oil and vinegar. Anyway, after I go, I will make it clear."


    At this point, Xiao Yao''s eyes were stunned again, and he continued: "if it''s really unclear, I''ll kill it clean!"


    "..." none of the disciples of TA Tian sect could speak.


    They feel that this guy in front of them is just a madman


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Mutong again.


    "Chairman mu, do you think I have to give you an account?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Mutong took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    He felt more and more difficult about the young man in front of him.


    "How about this? Let''s fight for life and death. That''s what I give you." Xiao Yao said.


    The pupil of Mutong contracted suddenly.


    He did not expect that Xiao Yao would say such a thing.


    "I''ll go, Haige. You''re crazy!" Xu Qian said quickly.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t have to say much.


    Xu qian can only remain silent.


    What made him curious was that Li Fu and Li Ranran did not feel so surprised when they heard what Xiao Yao said. Instead, they looked at Mutong with a look at the dead.


    It seems that as long as Mutong dares to promise, he will die in Xiao Yao''s hand.


    He really couldn''t figure out where the confidence of these two people came from.


    Is Chengdu infected by Xiao Yao?


    After easing his inner emotion, Mutong narrowed his eyes and said, "are you serious?"


    "Nature is serious." Xiao Yao is full of pride.


    "If you die in my hands, don''t you want the horse to step on my martial arts assembly?" Mutong said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed: "Mutong, since you are the president of the martial arts conference, you should show the mind of a vice president. You and I are not fools. Why should we use such a little trick? In this way, it''s just a provocation. Now that I have said so, I will not let the Lord interfere in the final result. I have life and death, and I am rich, If you sign a life and death certificate, you will not pursue the result. Don''t you understand this truth? "


    Mutong hesitated.


    The stone ox also has some suddenly.


    He knew that, in fact, even if Xiao Yao did not say such words, in such a situation, Mutong did not dare to continue to study anything.


    Xiao Yao did it just to help him get revenge


    So, for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. His inner emotion was very complicated.


    Anyang King seemed to know what he should say at this time. He also took a few steps forward and said, "I''ve heard what Fang Hai said. If he really died in your hands, I won''t pursue anything. I will take people down the mountain immediately."


    After all, he knows Xiao Yao''s strength.


    In his opinion, if Xiao Yao really fought with Mutong, the person who died in the end must be Mutong.


    Xuanyuan light cold suddenly came to Xiao Yao''s side.


    "I said before that Ren Hao''s death has something to do with me. Even if you really want to fight for life and death, you should add me one." She is worried that Xiao Yao''s strength, want to deal with Mutong, some difficulties.


    Mutong snorted coldly and said, "it''s better than fighting. Miss Xuanyuan, you know, even if I''m the president of the martial arts assembly, I dare not fight with you."


    Let alone the president of the martial arts conference, even if the leader of XUNDAO sect and Tata Tianzong sect was the emperor of Southern Chu, he did not have the ability to be the iron hoof of the Qin Dynasty!


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to kill him, but with a flick of his finger.


    So, how dare he?


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan light cold, said: "Xuanyuan girl, this is between me and him."


    "But..."


    Before Xuanyuan''s words were finished, Xiao Yao continued: "if you really want to fight with Chairman mu, you have to queue up, just behind me."


    Xuanyuan light cold hard stamped foot, she is really want to be Xiao Yao to angry.


    Can''t this guy see that he is helping him in this way?


    Or, having seen it, deliberately pretending not to understand it?


    What a wooden head!


    "Do you really think about it?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "naturally."


    Xuanyuan light cold no way to continue to say what.


    Mutong has become more and more unable to see through the young man in front of him.


    This is the typical heaven has the road not to walk, the hell does not have the door partial to rush!


    "Well, have a good time! Then I promise you that if I die, I can guarantee that the martial arts assembly will not hold you responsible. " Said Mutong.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "OK, let''s go to the competition arena now."


    Mutong nodded.


    Luo Yirong and Ji Yahui, who are behind Mutong, don''t know why, suddenly have a bad feeling.


    Although judging from the current situation, Xiao Yao is sure to die against chairman mu, who is a top five master, from their contact with Xiao Yao to now, this young man has done a lot of incredible things.


    Even if Mutong really died in Xiao Yao''s hands, it didn''t seem to be an unacceptable result to them.


    Even more in line with their expectations


    This guy, exactly what kind of strength, Luo Yirong and Ji Yahui two people already more and more cannot see through.


    However, they are very glad that after Liu Yiyan''s death, they immediately gave up the idea of antagonizing Xiao Yao.


    Now it seems that it''s absolutely right


    A group of people, mighty, toward the fight field.


    On the way, Xu Qian asked in a low voice: "Li Fu, Anyang Wang, what''s the situation?"


    Li Fu laughed and said, "well, you have to ask Fang Hai."


    Although he already knew Xiao Yao''s identity, he realized that it was not the time to expose Xiao Yao''s identity when he saw Anyang king. Therefore, he did not mention that Fang Hai was Xiao Yao.


    Even though Li Ranran is a character who can''t hide his words, he is calm at this time and doesn''t say much on this topic. This is really rare.


    "What are you selling! Why can''t I see it more clearly? " Xu Qian is going crazy.


    "After the martial arts conference is over, maybe you will know what you should know and what you shouldn''t know." Li said with a sigh.


    Xu qian can only recognize it.


    He felt that there must be some big secret hidden in the brocade bag Xiao Yao gave Li Fu


    So, his curiosity, once again, was hooked up.


    When it comes to the competition, Xiao Yao goes to the challenge arena, and Mutong is naturally unwilling to fall behind.


    In this match, there is no need for a referee.


    Mutong wants to kill Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao also wants to kill Mutong to avenge Shiniu.


    There''s no point in it.


    Neither of them is willing to miss this opportunity.


    The disciples of TA Tian Zong are naturally the happiest.


    They always think that what Xiao Yao said before is bullshit. Even if he has eaten bear heart and leopard gall, he doesn''t dare to step on Tianzong to make trouble. Maybe he will disappear after he gets down Yushan.


    It would be a good thing if Mutong could kill Xiao Yao in Yushan.


    Wang Xiao stood beside Xuanyuan QingHan and whispered, "QingHan, do you think Fang Hai is the opponent of president Mu?"


    "I don''t know." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "I don''t know?" Wang Xiao was stunned.


    Xuanyuan light cold looked at him, said with a wry smile: "in my opinion, although Fang Hai''s strength is good, and his sword moves are mysterious, but Mutong is also a five level master. The strength gap between them is still too big. It''s very difficult for Fang hai to defeat each other."


    "If that''s the case, why do you say you don''t know?" Wang Xiao is confused.


    This is not all the results have been said, can it?


    Xuanyuan light cold turned his face, looking at Xiao Yao standing on the challenge arena, full of vitality.


    "Don''t know why, I just feel that this guy seems invincible..." Xuanyuan light cold finish this sentence, the corner of his mouth also showed a smile.


    Wang Xiao was very nervous.


    He suddenly felt that the relationship between Xuanyuan QingHan and Xiao Yao seemed to be a little... Confusing.


    At the moment, he has no time to think about it.


    With the sound of a gong, Mutong steps on the wind tip, waves his long knife and rushes toward Xiao Yao.


    Sharp eyes, full of momentum.


    Xiao Yao is still calm.


    No matter what kind of opponent he faced, he didn''t seem to panic.


    In the view of Xu Qian and others, this is the case.


    It was not until the big knife came in front of him that Xiao Yao suddenly took out his hand.


    In his hand, Fu Li clenched his hand and took a step forward. Standing sword is applied to the extreme. At this time, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly heard Fang Hai shouting at her¡° See clearly Xuanyuan light cold can''t help laughing bitterly. At this time, this guy still wants to teach himself sword moves? In the heart although think so, Xuan Yuan light cold but also see of Zai Zai thin. A sword, and wooden hand long knife hit together, will each other directly open. Then, Xiao Yao''s wrist turned, the sword flower flashed, turned passive into active, and stabbed toward Mutong. The sword is as strong as a rainbow. Wherever it goes, the floor will be washed out of a shallow gully. This scene is shocking. This sword is enough to break the mountain£¨ The third watch is coming! It has been updated! Next, there''s the fourth watch. Thank you for the vertical and horizontal coin reward of book friend Wang Mochen, book friend grey wolf Qingquan, book friend 54914927 and book friend gaisslove Xiaoqiang! Thank you for your monthly ticket support!)

 Chapter 1561

    This sword made Mutong''s face suddenly change.


    He knew before that Xiao Yao''s strength was not simple, but he didn''t expect that the sword Qi could be so powerful.


    Standing in front of the stage Xu Shiniu and others, the expression on their faces looked a little dignified.


    "How can I feel that Haige''s sword Qi is much stronger than before?" Xu Qian is not a swordsman, and he has no unique opinions and feelings about sword Qi. He just tells what he sees and feels now.


    "It''s not just sword Qi." The expression on Xu Qian''s face became a little strange, "and the Qi in his body. Otherwise, with the sword Qi alone, this sword would never be so powerful."


    Xu Qian nodded his head.


    People who know Xiao Yao''s identity, such as Wang Lifu of Anyang, have very strange facial expressions at this time.


    After hearing the discussion between Xu Qian and Shiniu, they didn''t know what to say.


    This is called powerful?


    That''s terrible?


    Isn''t it supposed to be, as it is?


    If Xiao Yao, who is standing in the challenge arena, really wants to open up his firepower at this time, how many swords can he block with the strength of Mutong?


    A sword? Or two swords?


    Mutong''s fame is relatively early, probably decades ago has been in the martial arts conference, but even so what? Over the years, how did he ever make it to the top ten and the legendary list?


    When Xiao Yao was born, he was able to carve his name on that stone tablet. Isn''t that enough?


    Why should he fight with Xiao Yao?


    A sword breaks the mountain.


    Mutong is not a mountain, and dare not block this sword.


    Under the attack of Xiao Yao, he found that the only thing he could do was run away in a panic.


    It''s hard to get away from this one. The black shirt, which symbolizes the president of the martial arts assembly, is cut one after another. It seems that the red blood is spilling out.


    The air seemed to be filled with a strong smell of blood.


    However, on Xiao Yao''s sword, the blade was still clean and bright, and he could not see any blood. He probably felt that the blood of Mutong was not suitable for the long sword in his hand.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mutong who is still gasping. The smile on his face is as bright as ever. He has no joy and pride after gaining the advantage.


    In fact, it is also very easy to understand.


    How can a tiger be proud of killing a rabbit?


    This is a kind of honor for the rabbit, but a shame for the tiger.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at the embarrassed Mutong, said with a smile: "Chairman mu, if you only have such strength, it may be difficult to kill me!"


    Mutong''s eyes were dispirited.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, no matter how he looked, there was no way to see anything.


    He always felt that there was another face hidden under that face.


    Maybe it''s an old man.


    Otherwise, how can the other side have such strength at this age? Even if he really began to practice in his mother''s womb, it''s impossible for him to practice to this point now!


    Suddenly, Mutong is crazy and pours at Xiao Yao.


    He thinks that even if he really wants to die here today, he must prove his strength. This is not only to prove himself, but also to tell the world that their martial arts conference is not so unbearable. If a young man can act recklessly in their martial arts conference, what is the significance of holding the martial Arts Conference in the future? This is a kind of irony. Which young people dare to come to the martial arts competition?


    If the martial arts conference really disappears in Lingwu world, what is the significance of its existence?


    So, even if it''s death, he will make Xiao Yao pay the price!


    Looking at the crazy general appearance of Mutong, Xiao Yao just shook his head.


    "If my aura hasn''t been suppressed, it''s not difficult to kill me with your strength."


    "But now, why do you kill me?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    When he killed Liu Yiyan, Ren Hao and the disciples of TA Tianzong, he showed such eyes.


    Although he did not know Mutong, there was no so-called deep hatred between him and the other party. But anyone who wants to kill him has to become a corpse and be trampled on by him.


    Many people say that the height Xiao Yao has reached now can only be looked up to by many people. They even envy Xiao Yao for being able to see the high scenery. However, how many people can know how many withered bones Xiao Yao is stepping on?


    Fu Lijian once again sparkled a golden light.


    After the golden light rippling, Xiao Yao''s body will rush forward. It''s like a fallen leaf on the water, rippling with the wave light and going away with the wave. It looks so natural.


    Xuanyuan light cold, see this scene, suddenly shocked speechless.


    "Is that what my ancestors used to say before, blending in kendo?" She said with difficulty, her lips moving gently.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    How did the young man do it?


    The so-called Kendo can''t escape the word "Dao".


    Melt into heaven and earth, melt into the avenue, turn yourself into a wind, a leaf, a winding river, a mountain.


    This is the so-called integration into Tao.


    I come on the wind.


    I go with the waves.


    I think the mountain is high and the water is far away.


    I hope the sea will accept all rivers.


    Xuanyuan light cold wry smile.


    She really can''t understand how Xiao Yao did it.


    How many swordsmen are there in Lingwu world? How many swordsmen with strong swordsmanship, and how many of them have devoted their whole life to the study of kendo, but can they stand on the peak of Kendo and appreciate such a landscape?


    If we have to say why Xiao Yao can achieve such a state, the truth is very simple, because Xiao Yao is a semi Taoist monk swordsman.


    Although he had used sword before, he knew little about it, so he had little knowledge about other people''s knowledge of Kendo in his mind. Most of his understanding was from his own exploration.


    But most swordsmen in Lingwu world are not so lucky as him.


    For example, Xuanyuan QingHan has about 100 Kendo secret books and mental skills in her mind. In the Qin Dynasty, in Tianji Pavilion, there are countless Kendo masters who tirelessly teach them their own opinions.


    If you think too much in your mind, you will easily fall into misunderstanding when you understand kendo.


    If you don''t believe it, ask Xuanyuan QingHan standing under the stage.


    Can one of those who wrote Kendo books become a sword fairy?


    Can one escape into the immortal gate?


    After so many years, is not Xu kuangge the one who uses sword to become immortal sword immortal?


    Can those people do it?


    They''ll have to look up to it all their lives.


    They can''t become sword immortals themselves. Can they become sword immortals by reading their books? It''s not bullshit. What is it?


    Facing Xiao Yao''s sword, Mutong''s face turned pale again.


    He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but Xiao Yao blocked the retreat with his sword.


    He suddenly understood what Kendo was.


    Where people can''t reach, wind, water and air can all be there.


    With the help of his Kendo, Xiao Yao has forced Mutong to death.


    There is no way back!


    Suddenly, a mouthful of blood came out of Mutong''s mouth. After the blood was spit out, it began to burn and turned into a cluster of small flames, flying towards Xiao Yao.


    Although it''s just a small cluster, Xuanyuan QingHan and others all feel hot and dry.


    As if, a little closer, his whole person will be melted by that small cluster of flames.


    In that small cluster of flames, there is also a wisp of spirit, which is swaying with the wind and fire.


    If you look carefully at that wisp of spirit, you will find that it is a small wooden thoroughfare.


    "It''s already burning blood essence?" Xuanyuan took a cool breath.


    "Burning blood essence? "The quintuple cultivator, burn the essence and blood?" Wang Xiao gave a bitter smile and said, "even if he really wins in the end, his accomplishments will fall sharply, and his longevity will drop sharply, right?"


    Xuanyuan light cold gently nodded.


    Maybe at this time, Mutong has no time to care too much.


    There was only one idea in his mind.


    That is, kill Xiao Yao.


    We must kill Xiao Yao!


    Xiao Yao looked at the small group of flames that jumped towards him, and his face was even more smiling.


    The next second, from the palm of his hand, suddenly burst out a white flame.


    Then, the white flame directly swallowed up the small cluster of flames.


    When the small flame was swallowed up, Mutong, standing opposite Xiao Yao, changed his face again and began to vomit blood in his mouth again.


    He coughed desperately and his body was shaking.


    Here is the soul damaged.


    Now it is not only damaged, but his spirit has been completely engulfed by Xiao Yao.


    "Do you know that I just broke through and my accomplishments are unstable, so I specially sent this tonic?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and looked at Mutong with a smile, "Chairman Mu really has a heart."


    Mutong was suffering from the damage of his spirit. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he was even more angry.


    Another mouthful of blood came out. It looked light red.


    "Cough, chairman mu, your blood viscosity is not good! If you have nothing to do, eat more jujubes to supplement your blood. " Xiao Yao advised. Mutong: "the spirit was engulfed and seriously injured. Now even if I don''t kill you, you only have one year to live." Xiao Yao sighed, "now you, cultivation probably only have the strength of double and triple masters, right? Well... With your current strength, did you have enemies before? If you have enemies, run away quickly. Otherwise, if you are caught by others, you will have to be dismembered. " Xuanyuan light cold and others, corners of the mouth are twitching. They all agreed that this guy was too cheap. Isn''t it obvious to bully people£¨ Today''s fourth watch! And, looking at today''s brothers in the vertical and horizontal reward, Lao Bu really thanks you. In addition to Yang er''s reward just now, Lao Bu will continue to code for Yang ER and the book friends who have appreciated the reward before! Today more than 15000 words update

 Chapter 1562

    Xiao Yao looked at the pale Mutong, sighed and shook his head.


    With his current strength, it''s really a simple thing to kill Mutong.


    In fact, he had given each other opportunities before, hoping that the other side would retreat. After all, he and Mutong didn''t know each other before, so it was a bit of bullying to kill each other by relying on their own cultivation.


    However, Mutong didn''t seem to care about the opportunity he gave him.


    Before Xiao Yao proposed to Mutong to compete, Mutong could completely refuse, and he also had a step down. After all, Xuanyuan QingHan and Anyang king had arrived, but the other party still didn''t want to, so he immediately agreed, and he was afraid of Xiao Yao''s repentance.


    That''s why I want to keep Xiao Yao in the martial arts conference!


    For those who want to kill him, has Xiao Yao ever been soft hearted?


    Only now, Xiao Yao stops again.


    He turned and looked at the stone ox standing under the stage.


    Then he jumped out of the ring.


    Go straight to the stone ox.


    Stone bull''s face is at a loss, but he doesn''t know why he is nervous for no reason.


    "I told you before that I wanted to avenge you, but to avenge you doesn''t mean that I want to kill him for you. Now, there are probably two masters in his strength, three in the sky, and injuries on his body. If you can''t kill him in this way, you can only say that your strength is not good." Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox and said, "do you dare to kill him?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the stone ox.


    Mutong is no exception.


    He looked at the stone bull for a long time, but he didn''t know when he had offended him.


    Shiniu suddenly took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    "Why can''t I?"


    Xiao Yao gently smile, did not say much, watching the stone bull jump, jumped to the challenge arena.


    Stone bull holding the dagger in his hand, walking towards Mutong step by step.


    Mutong also stood up straight and looked at the young man in front of him.


    "How dare you kill me?" Mutong suddenly roared.


    Shiniu''s face suddenly changed, his body subconsciously stepped back, and his body trembled slightly.


    This scene caused many people''s laughter.


    "Even if president Mu is injured, you can''t bully him. You''d better go down."


    "Even if you dare to carry the sword?"


    "Ha ha, chairman Mu doesn''t dare to move when he drinks it. He still wants to kill people because of his strength? Don''t you dare to kill a chicken? "


    A sound of sarcasm, into the ears of the stone bull.


    Xu Qian said to Xiao Yao, "Haige, what can I do?"


    "What to do?" Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him with blank eyes.


    "Shiniu, he doesn''t dare to do it now!" Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "now the sword is in his hand, and his enemy is in front of him. He dare not do it. Tell me, can I know what to do?"


    Xu Qian was speechless.


    In fact, if you think about it, that''s it.


    Xiao Yao has done what he can and can''t do now.


    Give the rest to Shiniu. Shiniu knows what to do.


    Shiniu can''t hold the sword, and others can''t help him. Can''t you find a piece of adhesive tape to stick the sword with his hand?


    Mutong looked at the trembling stone ox and sneered.


    "Although I don''t know what hatred you and I have, but now I''m in front of you, do you dare to kill me?" Mutong continues to exert psychological pressure on Shiniu through words.


    It has to be said that Mutong''s practice has indeed had a certain effect.


    Now the stone ox is sweating.


    His body was still shaking, and his face was very pale. Subconsciously, he bit his lips, but he didn''t even notice that he had bitten the blood. On the hand holding the sword, the tendons jumped violently.


    "Get out of here!" The fierce light in Mutong''s eyes suddenly gave a roar.


    Once again, Shiniu stepped back.


    Xiao Yao was still standing there, with a calm expression on his face, as if he had turned a blind eye to it.


    Under the stage, there was another burst of laughter.


    It seems that in their eyes, Shiniu is a very funny person. In fact, it is.


    Every day I want to revenge. Now, the enemy is standing in front of me, but I don''t even have the courage to fight.


    In this case, how can others help?


    The expression on stone ox''s face gradually became ferocious.


    At this moment, he suddenly took a step forward.


    Mutong''s face changed and he was surprised.


    "Old Mutong dog, do you remember me?"


    Shiniu took another step forward.


    "My stone family, 32 lives, all died in your hands, do you remember?"


    Move on.


    "Do you remember the place of Sanshi? Have you ever regretted killing so many people for one mental law? Have you ever been afraid? "


    Shiniu walked forward several steps in a row and chattered endlessly.


    "Shut up Mutong''s face finally changed.


    He roared and roared, his face was full of sweat, and his face was red.


    He showed his teeth in anger, and wanted to tear the mouth of the stone ox.


    "Don''t you dare talk about it?" Mutong scolded.


    Stone bull sneered and said: "I spit out blood? Do you forget what you do? Ah, Mutong, the most wrong thing you did at the beginning was not to kill 32 people of my Shi family, but to leave me behind. I hid under the table and saw your face through the curtain at the beginning. I will never forget to be a ghost. Even my father was killed by you. My master is your elder martial brother! Have you forgotten? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole stage was silent.


    No one thought that there was such a story in it.


    In this way, it is not unreasonable that a young man wants to kill Mutong.


    Even Xiao Yao felt a chill when he heard what Shi Niu said.


    Is it just a mental method that can provoke such extermination?


    Is it necessary to kill so many people just for the sake of a mental law?


    Is it worth it?


    He was at a loss.


    He is also very glad that he has enough strength, otherwise, he has so many good things, at this time, he has no idea where he died.


    Even Liu Yiyan, vice president of the martial arts conference, didn''t choose to take risks for his elixir?


    Is Liu Yiyan a fool who doesn''t know what he needs to face after killing Xiao Yao?


    In fact, Liu Yiyan knows better than anyone else.


    No matter where you put it, this sentence is very appropriate.


    Even on earth.


    Shiniu, has raised his dagger.


    He stabbed at Mutong.


    "Today, I want you old thief to die here!"


    He roared, his sword rippling.


    "How dare you?" Mutong regained his composure and gave a cold hum to stop Shiniu''s sword.


    Shiniu''s face suddenly changed.


    "Break it for me!" Mutong yelled angrily, and suddenly his aura soared, directly smashing the short sword in Shiniu''s hand.


    The blade of the sword is like a flying knife. It cuts towards the stone ox.


    The stone ox''s feet were light, and his body had retreated dozens of steps. He waved his hand again and scattered all the fragments with his aura.


    It''s just that now he has no weapons in his hands.


    "I''ve already said that Shiniu''s short sword is really bad." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "And now what?" Xu Qian asked, "I have a gun, but it''s useless to give it to him."


    Liu Ling didn''t have a good way: "isn''t that bullshit? Shiniu practices short swords, not to mention long guns. Even if he gives him a long sword, he can''t use it easily. It''s better not to use weapons. "


    Shiniu is a swordsman. If he doesn''t have a sword, his sword spirit can''t be used.


    Although Xiao Yao had injured Mutong before, but now, the strength of Mutong is still above Shiniu.


    Originally, the strength of Shiniu was not as good as that of Mutong now. If he can''t use sword Qi, Shiniu really has no chance of winning.


    "Hum, with your strength, do you want to avenge your family?" Mutong said with a sneer.


    When Shiniu was sweating, Xiao Yao''s voice came from behind him.


    "Shiniu, I give you a sword!" Xiao Yao said.


    The stone ox turns around, subconsciously reaches out his hand, and has a short sword in his hand.


    Looking at the short sword, for a moment, Shi Niu was a little relaxed and happy.


    "Good sword... This is also a top-grade spirit weapon?" The stone ox was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    What Xiao Yao threw to Shiniu before was the fish intestine sword!


    In fact, the original fish intestines sword did not reach the level of the top class spirit weapon at all, but it was almost the same. It was only during this period that Xiao Yao kept it in the jade gourd for a period of time, just reaching the level of the top class spirit weapon.


    "This sword is for you, but if you lose, you have to return it." Now Xiao Yao has realized his kendo. The fish gut sword is no longer useful to him. It''s still in the storage space. I''m afraid it will soon accumulate a layer of dust. In this case, it''s better to let this sharp blade from the earth shine in this world.


    Stone bull holding the fish intestine sword is a great spiritual shock.


    He turned his face and looked at Mutong. Mutong subconsciously stepped back. Mutong was shocked to find that when the young man in front of him had the dagger in his hand, his momentum had changed dramatically at this moment. The stone ox walked forward, and Mutong stepped back. Suddenly, the stone ox jumped up. The sword is like a rainbow. On the fish intestines sword, there was a golden light, and the momentum, even Xiao Yao, felt trembling¡° Even me, I can''t wield the Qi of fish intestine sword to such a degree, can I? " He sighed in his heart. Sure enough, the short sword is still in the hands of Shiniu, which is the most suitable. In the past, Luo Yirong said that he would not let the heavy utensils be covered with dust. How would he like to see it£¨ Today''s fifth watch! Fifteen thousand words! Thank you for 55016540, night, ink, ice, tears, great devil, 43835001 and aliunlvreson! Thank you for your monthly ticket, too!)

 Chapter 1563

    Only when the fish intestine sword is in the hands of Shiniu can it really meet the right owner.


    Although Xiao Yao used to kill a lot of people with fish gut sword before, the effect of fish gut sword in his hands is too small. After all, although he is a swordsman, he does not use short sword, and there is no suitable sword technique for short sword. Now this fish gut sword is really found in the hands of Shiniu.


    After holding the fish intestines sword, Shiniu''s momentum has changed dramatically. His eyes are red and full of murderous spirit.


    Now the expression on Mutong''s face is far less calm than the one he looked at before. Obviously, he is also afraid of whether Shiniu can really kill himself now.


    After all, when the stone bull held the fish intestine sword, he already felt the pressure.


    As the stone ox approached him step by step, the expression on Mutong''s face finally showed a trace of panic.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The stone ox licked his lower lip. His eyes were still scarlet and full of violence.


    Now he has only one thing in his mind.


    That''s to say, kill Mutong in front of you.


    It seems that those people in the martial arts assembly can''t sit still at this time. They don''t know who led them. They yelled at the stone ox standing on the challenge arena: "dare you!"


    "Get out of here!"


    While speaking, there are still some elders who plan to rush to the challenge arena.


    As a result, they didn''t rush forward for a certain distance. Suddenly, a gust of wind forced them to retreat, and all of them subconsciously closed their eyes. When they opened their eyes, Xiao Yao had already stood in front of them.


    "This is fighting alone. Who dares to take a step forward..." speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses a little. Eyes are suddenly cold, cold spit out three words, "kill no amnesty!"


    The elders, one by one, glared.


    But looking at Xiao Yao standing in front of them, none of them dared to step forward.


    Perhaps, if there is a leader at this time, they still dare to rush up with more people.


    Now the key problem is that no one wants to be the outsider.


    Not only because of the fear of Xiao Yao''s strength, the most important thing is that Anyang Wang also came to them.


    Anyang Wang turned his back, glanced at them and said, "I''m a notary. If you do anything that doesn''t conform to the rules, it won''t work."


    "..." all these elders want to swear.


    Rules?


    Does the rule say that people change in the middle of the way?


    It''s all the same, even if you don''t change people.


    They had seen the situation in the challenge arena clearly before. With Xiao Yao''s strength, it was easy to kill Mutong.


    Now it seems unfair to be a stone ox, but in fact, the result is hard to say.


    Maybe Mutong suddenly takes out his family skills, and can really achieve the ultimate anti killing.


    So, they simply calmed down.


    Above the challenge arena, the stone ox, holding the fish intestine sword, has run towards Mutong.


    At first, Mutong was a little flustered. Fortunately, after several times parrying the attack of Shiniu, he regained his composure.


    Shiniu is not in a hurry. He knows that the current physical condition of Mutong is impossible to fight for long.


    It''s Mutong that should be worried now.


    After several fights, Mutong was panting and his face became pale.


    Suddenly, the light of the sword flashed, and a golden dragon poured out of the fish intestine sword.


    Xiao Yao squints at the stone ox.


    This was the first time he saw such a scene, but he was also very curious about why stone bull had never used this move before when fighting with others.


    When the Golden Dragon hissed and bit at Mutong, it was obvious that there was a look of shock on the stone bull''s face.


    It seems that even he didn''t expect such a scene.


    "Well?" Mutong''s face changed again. He subconsciously stepped back. The Golden Dragon had already arrived in front of him.


    When the strength is accumulated, the fist is thrown out, and the style of the fist is gusty and breathless.


    The blow fell on the golden dragon, but it didn''t break directly. Instead, his body was knocked out by the Golden Dragon and hit the stone pillar in the corner of the challenge arena. The stone pillar was directly broken and fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. In a moment, the Golden Dragon returned to the fish intestine sword, and the stone bull held it tightly, and his body soared up in the air, stepping on the sword, All the way to Mutong.


    This sword, from top to bottom, is enough to break all things in the world.


    Mutong struggled to get up, and the gravel on his body was also shaken out, but it did not cause any impact on the stone ox.


    Before they hit the stone ox, they were directly thrown away by the powerful sword Qi.


    At this time, the stone ox perfectly explained four words to everyone present.


    be a trend which cannot be halted!


    "Get out of here!" Mutong drank angrily, growled and fell into the final struggle.


    He knew that this was the last way to kill the stone ox.


    This young man infuses all the sword Qi in his body.


    As long as you can stop this sword


    Though, his heart trembled.


    Even if you stop this sword, what?


    Xiao Yao wants to kill him. Who can stop him?


    His remaining light also subconsciously glanced at Xiao Yao standing under the challenge arena. From Xiao Yao''s face, he saw a sneer smile. He didn''t know whether it was psychological or not.


    All in all, he gave up almost all his resistance in the face of stone bull''s sword.


    "If you want my life, I will pay you back..." Mutong said.


    This sword pierces through the head of Mutong.


    Completely submerged, but not a drop of blood.


    When the sword is drawn, the blood gushes out.


    Stone ox stands on the ground, panting and sweating.


    Finally, his body fell to the ground.


    Xu Qian and others rushed forward quickly.


    "Stone ox, stone ox!"


    Li Ran Ran glared at Xu Qian and said, "what are you yelling about? He just collapsed."


    Xu Qian put his heart back in his stomach.


    "Take him back and have a good rest." Li Ran said.


    Xu Qian quickly nodded and, together with Li Fu, lifted the stone ox up.


    Xiao Yao looked at the pale elders of the martial arts assembly and said with a smile, "today, chairman Mu died in the contest, so you are not unconvinced."


    Speaking of this, seeing those people''s angry eyes, Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you are unconvinced, now you can take revenge on me. But if you don''t have that ability, don''t blame me for being merciless. I told you before that I will never be kind to those who want to kill me."


    All the people who heard Xiao Yao''s words shivered subconsciously.


    It''s as if they have felt the killing of every word in Xiao Yao''s words.


    Turning around, Xiao Yao came to Xuanyuan QingHan''s side.


    He took out a letter from his arms and handed it to him.


    "This is the letter I asked you to pass on." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao, eyes overflow.


    "You still have aura in you." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    In fact, it''s absolutely impossible to feel Xiao Yao''s aura with Xuanyuan''s cultivation. It''s just that Xiao Yao''s aura overflowed when they were fighting with Mutong.


    It''s nothing new that the other party can feel it.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xuanyuan light cold continued: "moreover, your aura gives me a very familiar feeling."


    Xiao Yao said, "that''s your illusion."


    "No Xuanyuan light cold suddenly took a step forward.


    She stares at Xiao Yao and asks, "who are you?"


    "Me, men." After Xiao Yao gave such an answer, he laughed and went away.


    He won''t worry about whether Xuanyuan light cold will guess his identity from his aura.


    Of course, if it''s Hong feisheng, Zhao Tieniu and other experts like them, they will be able to judge.


    When they return to the courtyard where they live, Xiao Yao and the king of Anyang sit together.


    After pouring a cup of tea, Xiao Yao looked at Li Nan Nan and said with a smile, "thank you for coming to help me today."


    Li Nan chuckled, drank the cup of tea, and said: "in fact, I''m still very curious. With your strength, no one can stop you on this Yushan Mountain. Why should I hide my strength and identity?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I didn''t have such strength before. There were some small problems. In fact, these are not important. The most important thing is that the Lord is willing to come here in person, which proves my previous guess."


    Li Nan frowned slightly, put down his tea cup, stared at Xiao Yao and asked, "I don''t know what Mr. Xiao saw?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "really?"


    "I want to say it."


    Xiao Yao also put down his cup and said, "in fact, I don''t see so many things. I just think that the Lord may have turned his back."


    Anyang Wang sneered, said: "Mr. Xiao, such words, can''t talk nonsense."


    "Is that nonsense?" Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t that right? If not, why are you here? Is it really to repay your kindness? "


    At last, Xiao Yao laughed.


    "If the Lord really says that, I don''t believe it." Li Nan was silent. Xiao Yao continued: "to be the emperor of Southern Chu, and then to conquer northern Chu, it''s really impossible? The prince has no ambition to revenge, and wants to completely unify the state of Chu? "¡° Are you going to help me? " Li Nan asked¡° Why not? " Xiao Yao asked, "let me ask you, where is Chu?"¡° North foot. " Anyang Wang said¡° Where does Chu border with the west? " Xiao Yao continued¡° Of course, it''s the state of Jiang. " Anyang Wang said. The distribution of countries in Lingwu world is still firmly imprinted in his mind. Xiao Yao took the cup again, sipped it and spat out the tea in his mouth¡° Coincidentally, it''s all my territory. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Li Nan, king of Anyang, was relieved£¨ Today''s first watch is coming

 Chapter 1564

    Li Nan is not a fool. He knows that Xiao Yao can really help himself.


    Even without the two natural advantages of Beilu and Jiangguo, he still has enough confidence in Xiao Yao.


    At the beginning, without any help from outside, didn''t Xiao Yao disturb the situation in Beilu and Jiangguo?


    You know, Beilu and Jiangguo are much more stable than the north and South Chu.


    Now the north and South Chu is not as peaceful as it seems.


    On the contrary, they are in troubled times.


    In the heyday, peace prevailed all over the world.


    On the contrary, it is the competition among the heroes in troubled times.


    Li Nan, the king of Anyang, understood this truth.


    "As long as you have this idea, everything is feasible." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Nan closed his eyes and began to think.


    After thinking a lot, he got through a lot of key points in his mind, but he didn''t feel relaxed.


    "I can understand what you said to me, but I can''t understand one point. Can you ask Mr. Xiao to solve the puzzle?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "but it''s OK to say." After that, he stood up and stretched. The whole atmosphere of chatting was so cheerful. If Xiao Yao was given a handful of melon seeds to eat and play at this time, it would be perfect.


    Perhaps, he and Li Nannan can be allowed to smoke with each other.


    "Why are you helping me?" Li Nan asked.


    This is what Li Nan has not understood until now.


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Nan Nan and said, "even if you don''t ask me this question, I will tell you."


    He sat down again and pushed the cup to one side.


    He dipped his fingers in tea and drew a map on the table.


    "This is the territory of the Qin Dynasty. Is there a problem?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li nodded to the South: "that''s right."


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, pointed to the boundary of the Daqin Dynasty, and said, "the Daqin Dynasty is located in the northwest, the north, and is fighting with the Qing Dynasty, but the west is their weak point. If the state of Jiang attacked the Daqin Dynasty, what would it be like?"


    "..." Li Nan was stunned.


    "Do you want to capture the Qin Dynasty?"


    After seeing Xiao Yao nodding, he subconsciously stood up.


    "Crazy, you must be crazy! No doubt you are hitting the stone with your eggs


    Xiao Yao raised his head and frowned at Li Nan, who was pale in front of him.


    "If you are just such a mediocre person, get out now."


    He spoke in a very heavy tone.


    This sentence also directly awakened Li Nan.


    He regained his peace, thought for a while, and sat down again.


    "Will you continue to listen to me?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t hurt to hear that." Li Nan said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    In fact, before that, if Li Nan ran out of the door directly, he would not say much.


    What he needs is a partner who has a common goal, not a coward who only knows how to hide in the back. Even if he is in his own camp, he will not get any benefits. On the contrary, he will always worry about the fire in the backyard. Xiao Yao is not willing to do such a thoughtless thing.


    Xiao Yao pressed his temple and continued to draw on the table with his hand: "from your point of view, if you attack the west side of the Qin Dynasty with Jiang''s present strength and force, it''s really hitting the stone with eggs, but what about the north foot? If Beilu wants to reinforce, it will pass through the state of Chu, pass through the state of Jiang, and it will be like entering the realm of no one. This needs you, and you are also a great help to me. "


    "The great Qin Dynasty is really terrible. If a state of Jiang is not enough, then it is not enough to add a northern foothill. If a northern foothill is not enough, then it is not enough to add a state of Chu? You know, now, the Qing and autumn Dynasty is also on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty. There are Xiaolong elephants in the battlefield. What else do you worry about? "


    Xiao Long Xiang, although only a name, but let Li Nan mention tone.


    "Are you confident?" Li Nan looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and asked, "Mr. Wang, do you know when you are going to sleep tonight?"


    "Generally speaking, it''s time."


    "What moment?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    "..." Anyang Wang did not speak.


    "Yes, you are not ready to go to bed now. How can you know when you go to bed?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s the same now. I haven''t started the war yet. How can I know if I have confidence?"


    Anyang king is speechless.


    Xiao Yao''s words seem to be reasonable.


    After a while, Xiao Yao lowered his head, looked at the tea cup on the table and said, "the tea is cold."


    "Well." Anyang Wang stood up and said, "I''ll go down the mountain first."


    Obviously, he knew that this was Xiao Yao''s order.


    "In fact, it''s not only you who want to go down the mountain, but also me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Where are you going?" The Anyang king asked.


    "It will take about 20 days to go to Beilu and then to Jiangguo. In these 20 days, I hope to hear you blow the bugle of attack."


    "Twenty days?" Anyang Wang frowned, "time is not a little too hasty?"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    In a hurry?


    He didn''t feel it.


    Because, he always felt that his time seemed really short.


    Now in Lingwu world, he thinks everything can be done slowly.


    But he didn''t know what happened on earth.


    Before he went to Jinchan temple, he didn''t see the little monk, so now he is very curious about where the little monk went.


    Originally, he thought that he could return to the earth after he came to Lingwu world and found Xiaolong elephant, but this is not the case.


    In Lingwu world, he has seen a lot, grown up a lot and made many interesting friends.


    However, his heart is suffering all the time.


    Especially after Xu SuGuan knew that the earth had a disaster, this kind of suffering also deepened a lot.


    If he could, he would like to be back on earth now.


    How can you feel that time is too short?


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Xiao Yao''s face, Li Nan thought that what he had said before made Xiao Yao feel very dissatisfied, so he quickly said, "however, I think I can still do it."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "it''s better."


    After Li went south, Xu Qian and others also came in.


    Seeing the crowd, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "now the martial arts conference is over. I''m going down the mountain."


    "Well." Xu Qian nodded.


    Li Fu said, "where are you going next?"


    "Go back to the north with you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Back to the north foot?" Xu Qian asked curiously, "you are not from Beilu."


    "When I go to Beilu, I still have some things to do." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Qian could only nod his head with a bitter smile. Obviously Xiao Yao didn''t plan to tell them what he was going to do.


    The expressions on Li Ran Ran''s and Li Fu''s faces seemed strange.


    They seem to be able to guess something.


    It didn''t take long for Shiniu to wake up.


    Originally, it was just taking off the power. It''s not surprising to wake up early after eating a elixir from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao saw the stone ox and said, "you still need some time to recover your aura."


    The stone ox nodded and sat down.


    Looking at the expression on his face, he suddenly felt confused.


    Xiao Yao said, "what are you thinking?"


    "I heard Xu Qian say that you are going back to Beilu, aren''t you?" Asked the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t you want to give up on us?"


    "That''s not true. I just envy you." Stone ox said with a bitter smile.


    People''s faces were filled with curiosity.


    We are just going back to the north foot. What''s to be envied?


    Shiniu continued: "in the past, I was only thinking about one thing when I was alive, that is to find Mutong, the president of the martial arts assembly, and then kill him for revenge. Otherwise, I was killed by him. In fact, even if I really died in his hands, it''s not hard to accept. Maybe that''s a relief for me."


    Xiao Yao and others were still silent and did not speak.


    Shiniu continued: "now, Mutong is dead and you are leaving. However, I don''t know where to go."


    Xu Qian said with a smile: "you are in a daze!"


    Shiniu is noncommittal.


    Xiao Yao was beating his fingers on the table.


    Stone bull said: "by the way, Fang Hai, you''d better give it back to you. Anyway, I''ve got revenge."


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile: "it''s not easy for you to find a suitable spirit weapon."


    The stone ox is silent.


    Xiao Yao continued: "well, I''ll give you the fish intestine sword. How about helping me do something by the way?"


    Shiniu is stunned. He seems to think that in his opinion, he has no place to help Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said: "I plan to go back to Beilu. Since you don''t think you have a place to go now, you can go to Anyang palace. At that time, I will tell you that I asked you to go and let Anyang palace take you with me."


    Shiniu browed and said, "but what do I do with him? Do you want to protect him? "


    "He''ll arrange for you." Xiao Yao said, "but next, you have to live a nervous life every day. People want to kill you all the time. If you want to live, you can only kill those who want to kill you. There is no other way."


    The stone ox took a cool breath. He said with a smile: "listen, it seems to be a very dangerous thing." "It''s very dangerous," Xiao said¡° OK, I''ll go Shiniu is in high spirits. "It''s also very interesting." Xiao Yao gave a smile. He felt as if he had turned the stone ox into a murderer... When he came down from the mountain, Xiao Yao turned around¡° Next, I''m going to leave early. " Xiao Yao said. It''s not that he didn''t want to go with Xu Qian, but now his time has become very tight. In twenty days, he had to get to the north foot, and then he had to go to the state of Jiang. With Xu Qian''s speed, they obviously can''t keep up with Xiao Yao. Xu Qian was a little dissatisfied and thought Xiao Yao could join them. When he wanted to speak, he was stopped by Li Fu with his eyes¡° Can I tell them who you are? " Li Fu asked Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "go back to the north foot." With that, he picked up his aura and started on his way. If he didn''t worry about being too conspicuous, he wanted to fly directly£¨ Today''s second watch is coming

 Chapter 1565

    After Xiao Yao left, Xu Qian and others recovered.


    "Li Fu, what do you mean by what you just said?" Xu Qian asked.


    Liu Ling is also full of curiosity.


    "Yes, just now you said, who is Fang Hai? What identity does he have? " Liu Ling also asked.


    Li Fu gave a wry smile and said, "well, don''t ask me. I can''t tell you. He said, let me tell you after I go back to the north foot."


    Xu shouts: "are you kidding me? What can you do if you tell us now? Can he know if it''s going to work? "


    "Be a man of your word!" Li Fu said.


    Xu Qian rolled his eyes.


    He knows Li Fu''s character.


    It''s the same with jinnang before. It''s hard to know from Li Fu.


    "Let''s get out of here." Stone ox suddenly said.


    "Well?" Xu Qian asked, "are you in a hurry?"


    "Very anxious." Shiniu said with a smile, "if the elders of the martial arts assembly come to stay with us, it''s hard for us to get away."


    Being reminded by Shiniu, Xu qiancai came back and nodded his head: "yes, we have to go now." When speaking, he subconsciously looked at the mountain.


    All the people immediately began to speed up.


    Xuanyuan light cold and Wang Xiao and others, also down the mountain.


    Wang Xiao asked on the road, "light cold, the guy named Fang Hai gave you a letter. What''s on it?"


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head: "do not know, not for me."


    "Well?" Wang Xiao was a little surprised.


    He thought it was a love letter or something.


    In fact, it''s not just him. This time, young people from the great Qin Dynasty came to the martial arts conference, they all thought so.


    They all think that the guy named Fang Hai must like Xuanyuan light cold.


    And looking at the performance of Xuanyuan QingHan, they also think that maybe Xuanyuan QingHan is also a kind-hearted man. Many young men can''t help but sigh about Fang Hai''s good luck. But when they think of each other''s strength, they are worthy of Xuanyuan QingHan.


    "That letter was addressed to his Highness the prince." Xuanyuan looked down at the curious Wang Xiao and said.


    Wang Xiao suddenly realized that he was puzzled. He didn''t know why Fang Hai wrote to his royal highness. Now he didn''t ask. It''s better not to ask about these things he shouldn''t know.


    "You''re not curious. Don''t you want to see it?" Wang Xiao said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold glared at him one eye, said: "do you think?"


    Wang Xiao said with a smile: "it''s a gentleman''s way not to read other people''s letters. Of course I won''t read them. I still remember the old teacher''s instruction."


    Mention the teacher, he slightly melancholy: "just don''t know, the teacher is OK now."


    "Hum, it''s the son of a bitch who abducted the teacher." Xuanyuan light cold eyes said.


    Wang Xiao gave a smile.


    He naturally knew who Xuanyuan light cold mouth said the son of a bitch was, but he would not think so.


    Xiao Yao''s appearance is just an opportunity for Zhao Tieniu to leave.


    Teacher, maybe I want to leave long ago


    "Come on, keep going." Wang Xiao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold no more words.


    Xiao Yao speeded up all the way and soon arrived at the north foot.


    At this time, Xiao Yao doubts whether Xu Qian and others have left Southern Chu.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was not satisfied with the speed. He thought he could be faster, but he was worried about being discovered by people from the other side of the Qin Dynasty.


    If Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to kill himself, it''s hard to escape.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao felt a bit subdued.


    He hates the feeling now.


    As if every moment, there is a knife hovering over his neck.


    Unless he has the strength to fight Xuanyuan Jiuchong, otherwise, the knife hovering around his neck will not disappear.


    After waiting for the northern foothills, Xiao Yao finally had some sense of stability.


    Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is invincible, he doesn''t dare to come to Beilu for trouble, does he?


    How to say, Beilu is also his territory!


    What''s more, Xiao Yao really hopes that the other side can come to the north foot to find his own. By then, with the strength of the north foot, it''s not difficult to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    But Xiao Yao also understood that such a thing, just think for yourself, don''t hold too much hope, can''t really see Xuanyuan jiuzhong as a fool?


    Wu Wutong saw Xiao Yao, and then he was angry and laughing.


    "I said that you are really tired of living. Even if you go to the martial arts conference, what do you think of all the things that happened in the martial arts conference? Do you really think no one can kill you? "


    Xiao Yao listened to Wu Wutong''s words and was very grieved.


    "I''m honest at the martial arts conference. I didn''t even reveal my identity."


    Obviously, people in Lingwu world know what happened at the martial arts conference.


    This is also normal. After all, the martial arts conference attracted much attention. People were very curious about which country and which sect''s young disciples would emerge this time, but they didn''t expect to enjoy a farce.


    After sitting down, Wu Wutong poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao immediately felt flattered.


    Tut Tut, let the female emperor of Beilu pour tea in person. I''m afraid that only she can have such treatment in the whole Lingwu world?


    "However, I''m also very curious. How can you know that I''m the one who makes trouble?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Wutong, white Xiao Yao, said, "I can''t think of anyone else besides you."


    Then, holding her chin, she said with a smile, "why don''t you tell me what happened at the martial arts meeting?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    He started with his acquaintance with Xu Qian and others.


    "Xu Qian? Li Fu? Liu Ling When hearing this, Wu Wutong laughed and said, "I know all the people you mentioned except one stone cow."


    "Really?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Although Xu and others are all the people in the Northern Piedmont, Wu Wutong is the female emperor in the Northern Piedmont.


    Ordinary people, of course, can not walk into his sight.


    But these young people have done it. It''s not a simple thing.


    Listening to Wu Wutong''s meaning, she not only knows Xu Qian et al, but also like the thunder of the ear, otherwise, it is impossible for Xiao Yao to say so, she can think of it.


    Wu Wutong laughed and said, "Xu is actually fond of tossing and turning. His father is Guang Lu Si Qing. As for the two brother Li Ranran, the Li axe, he is very much in love with them. Their father is Luan Yi, who is two products. Grandfather is from the first grade Prince Shaobao, this family, to have civil servants, to have military officers


    Xiao Yao took a breath and said: "the rich family!"


    You know, even the emperor of Guanglu temple is also the official of Beijing.


    However, Xiao Yao found that so many Wutong did not seem to mention Liu Ling.


    Wu Wutong did not say, Xiao Yao also asked the initiative.


    "Where''s Liu Ling?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Liu Ling has an official position in her own words. She is a native of the northern foothills of our country." Seeing the puzzled look on Xiao Yao''s face, she said with a smile, "if it had been before, there would have been no women in Beilu as officials. But since I became the king, great changes have taken place in the officialdom of Beilu, and many excellent girls have started to be officials. However, the official positions are not very high. Liu Ling is just a liupin, and her father is now the governor of Liucheng."


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "I''ve been wandering here. I''ve really seen a lot of second generation officials."


    Wu Wutong nodded his head.


    "Do you have a good impression of those young people?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "they are very good people, character is also very good."


    So Xiao Yao went on.


    I can''t help laughing when I hear that those people are willing to live and die together after a short contact with Xiao Yao.


    "Now I feel more and more that you are good at deceiving people." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved. He really didn''t know when he would cheat Xu Qian and others.


    "These people are clearly convinced by my personality charm, OK?" Xiao Yao began to try to argue with Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong sneered: "I began to flicker."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Wutong drank tea and continued, "but are you really going to go to heaven?"


    "Yes, I have said all my words. How can I break my promise?"


    Wu Wutong frowned and said, "is it too much for you to take the emperor''s life seriously? Do you really think they can''t keep you? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "even if I really can''t beat the whole sect, it''s no problem to bully a group of people. Besides, I''m not 250. If I can''t beat them, I know to withdraw quickly. I have to fight with others."


    Wu Wutong nodded, and was not worried about this matter.


    She has known Xiao Yao for a long time, so relatively speaking, she also knows the character of this guy. If there is any trouble, he must be the first one to run away. He will never wait to die in the same place.


    Since Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world, are there few dangers?


    "So next, I need to start attacking BeiChu, right?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Now, if we let Beilu start to deal with the Qin Dynasty, everyone is afraid. Even if the silent camp is not afraid of death, they still have no confidence in themselves, so they need confidence now. BeiChu is a way for them to immediately build up their confidence. For BeiChu, it''s a killing situation, After all, the northern Chu was not the opponent of the state of Jiang. In addition, the southern Chu, the state of Jiang and the Three Kingdoms joined hands. Where can the northern Chu find reinforcements


    Wu Wutong smiled and said, "did you think about this when you met Li Xiangnan?" Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t have so many eyes."£¨ The third watch is coming! Thank you for the book friends, wind, SS, book friends love the city''s reward. In addition, the map of Lingwu world, I painted a picture, very simple, but can help you understand the general situation, concerned about the official account of WeChat public, "the author is silent", check the historical information, you can see, later there are more than fourth!

 Chapter 1566

    The state of Wei, a small mountain village that has not been marked on the map of Lingwu world.


    The little monk finally opened the door and went out.


    The young people standing at the door all changed their faces.


    "What are you doing? Go back to me! " One of the big men yelled at the little monk.


    The rest of the young people also pressed towards the little monk at this time. One of them was tall and big. Although the little monk was not particularly short and shrunken, he was a little weak in front of them.


    A white cassock, because it has not been cleaned for a long time, and there is no activity for a long time, it has accumulated a layer of dust.


    "I want to see plum." Said the little monk.


    Those young men, who had shovel and hoe hands, had a sharp fork.


    "Go back, otherwise, don''t blame us for being ruthless." Some of these young people were originally staying in the village, while others were brought back by Suiyang from outside.


    There is a voice, echoing in the little monk''s mind, wantonly laughing.


    "Ha ha, little bald ass, see? This is the person you want to protect. This is the person you took care of before, but what? What did they do to you? "


    The little monk frowned and turned pale.


    He took a step forward, his hands folded, his lips murmuring.


    "Ha ha ha, do you still want to suppress me with the Heart Sutra?" The voice sneered, "if you can really surpass me, why wait until now? How long has it been, don''t I still exist? As a matter of fact, I only survive with the help of your evil thoughts. You know better than I do. In fact, you also want to kill these people, don''t you? "


    The little monk was still speechless, walking forward.


    "Now, if you don''t kill these people, they can kill you, and the light of Buddha will not shine on you. What else can you do?" The voice continued.


    The little monk gave a bitter smile.


    He didn''t feel that the guy in his body had brought him much trouble.


    In fact, it was his own demons that troubled him all the time.


    As long as it''s human, there will be demons.


    Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who is already at the top of Lingwu world, has his own demons.


    Those young people have surrounded the little monk.


    "Now go back!"


    The little monk raised his head and looked at the young man standing in front of him, with indifferent eyes and no joy or sorrow.


    "No," he said


    "..." the young men suddenly didn''t know how to go on when they faced the young monk''s straightforward reply.


    The little monk took a few steps forward.


    Finally, there was a fierce light in the eyes of those young people.


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t kill you!"


    The young people rushed to the little monk together.


    As soon as he arrived, the little monk''s body suddenly appeared to meet the golden light. Immediately, a Buddha light suspended from his head, and all the young people who came towards the little monk flew out.


    "Hum, I don''t know what you think. It''s easy to kill them, but I just don''t want to." The voice was very dissatisfied with the little monk.


    "If I kill them, what''s the difference with you?" Asked the little monk.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy, little bald ass, I ask you, do you think those people are good people? They are originally demons. They are grateful for their kindness. They only make mistakes and do not correct them. What''s the point of living for such people? Shouldn''t you send them to hell? " The voice continued.


    The little monk took a deep breath.


    The next second, he suddenly recovered.


    He was shocked to find that he had just started to think about right and wrong after hearing that.


    "When they die, they may go to hell, but it has nothing to do with me." The little monk said with his hands together.


    "Don''t you want to be a good man? Keep them, maybe they will kill others in the future, how can it have nothing to do with you? "


    "..." the little monk went on.


    Those young people rushed towards the little monk again.


    The little monk threw them out again.


    At this time, in the distance, suddenly came a cry of children.


    It''s getting closer.


    The little monk frowned.


    Huzi ran towards him.


    The little monk suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Tiger, what are you doing here? Get the hell out of here The young man who spoke, also from this village, naturally knew Huzi.


    "Wuwu, little monk, don''t fight with them. Go and save my sister. My sister is dying. Wuwu, she is dying..."


    The little monk''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    "Oh, what''s the surprise? Didn''t you come out and realize that there was something wrong with the girl''s body? " Li Baiqi''s voice echoed in the little monk''s mind.


    At this time, the little monk''s brain is blank.


    The little monk strode toward the tiger.


    "Stop him, I can''t let him go!"


    "Yes, we must not let him leave here alive, otherwise... We will all die!"


    Those people rushed to the little monk again.


    The little monk suddenly turned around, and a black mark lit up between his eyebrows. The shape looked like a wild beast. The black mark flashed a black light. As soon as the young people rushed in front of him, they were all stopped by the black light.


    From their faces can also see the moment produced by the horror expression.


    When the wind blows, those people, all turned into powder.


    Die on the spot.


    "Ah Then, the little monk''s face changed greatly. He squatted down and beat his head with both hands.


    He suddenly raised his head, a pair of pupil has become red, the expression is extremely ferocious.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" A string of laughter rang out in his mind.


    "Little bald ass, didn''t you say that you can stick to your heart? And now? "


    "These people, they should die!"


    "What if you kill them?"


    "As long as you are willing to kill, you can kill all the people in the world!"


    The young monk''s eyes are splitting.


    He sat down again and continued to read the obscure Sanskrit.


    The Bodhisattva in his hand is beating fast.


    After waiting for a little, he recovered. His eyes were clear and bright, and his face was full of tears.


    Tiger had been guarding his side, sobbing.


    The little monk raised his head, looked at him, stood up and wiped away the tears on his face.


    "Take me there." Said the little monk.


    "Well!" Hu Zi nodded hard and took the lead in running in the front. In his heart, the little monk has always been omnipotent. As long as the little monk takes the hand, there is nothing in the world that he can''t solve.


    The little monk followed.


    On the way, many villagers were surprised.


    "The little monk has come out!"


    When the villagers saw the little monk, their first reaction was not to rush at him, but to run away one by one.


    As if, now the little monk is a virus.


    The same is true.


    Suiyang said to them that the young monk was infected by evil and could be infected by pestilence.


    The little monk looked at the expressions of disgust and fear on his face, and his heart fell into a struggle again.


    The original Buddhist heart seems to be held tightly by one hand.


    It can be crushed at any time.


    With the tiger, into the house, the little monk saw lying on the bed of plum.


    Before I got close, I smelled a stench, like something rotten.


    "Little monk, please cure my sister quickly!" Huzi was very anxious on the side, sweating and panting.


    The little monk looked at the plum lying on the bed. His face was whiter than snow. Maybe it was because he hadn''t eaten normally for a long time. He was much thinner. His face was tightly attached to his cheekbones, and his eyes were deeply sunken. He was as angry as a gossamer. His eyes were tightly closed. His mouth and nose had begun to rot, his lips were rotten, and his white teeth were exposed outside, and he couldn''t close them.


    The little monk subconsciously stretched out his quilt and saw that Mei Zi''s bare arms had also become rotten pieces of meat, sticking together. He could see the white bones inside. It looked startling. I don''t know how much rotten the place covered by the clothes was.


    His fists were clenched and his eyes turned red again.


    "Little monk, hurry up The tiger rushed over, tugged at his arm and shook it desperately.


    The little monk lowered his head, looked at the tiger and said bitterly, "there''s nothing I can do."


    Now plum, life has been completely lost.


    Even if the hand, but also can only hang her vitality.


    But what''s the point?


    Let her live like this and continue to stink?


    Even Xiao Yao can''t do it!


    Can the gods in the sky?


    Life, old age, illness and death, originally is a samsara, even if it is an immortal, I''m afraid it can''t break the samsara, right?


    Suddenly, lying on the bed, my sister slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked at the little monk, a pair of eyes, still some color, but no aura of the past.


    "Little monk..." she opened her mouth and slowly spat out these three words.


    The little monk came up to her, sat down, looked at her and showed a smile.


    "You want to live..." said Mei Zi.


    The little monk nodded. The smile on his face was still calm. But did not find that he dropped the fists, clenched very tightly. Plum eyes, crystal tears, slide down. Drop by drop, like a crystal pearl. Xiaoheshang stretched out his hand, rough palm, help Meizi wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes¡° You say, if the monk can get married, how nice... "Mei Zi said this and slowly closed her eyes. The last look, full of nostalgia. The last trace of life, finally completely out of the body. Maybe the last time I saw Xiaohe, for Meizi, I was completely satisfied¡° Amitabha... "The little monk stood up, put his hands together and closed his eyes. He wanted to spend one more time for Mei Zi, but he couldn''t get rid of the resentment in his heart¡° I''m not a Buddha after all... "The little monk opened his eyes. His eyes were full of blood, red and killing Qi. He stepped out of the door¡° Know how to wipe away a girl''s tears, then you can be merciful.... (today''s fourth watch, the last sentence, I wanted to write for a long time. Finally, I wrote this sentence very appropriately.)

 Chapter 1567

    The village is desolate, and there are many ruins.


    The little monk was sitting on a stump at the gate of the village, with a tiger standing in front of him.


    All the people in the village who should be killed have been killed and all those who should have run have also been killed.


    In the end, he finally stopped killing his heart and suppressed his inner violence.


    Tiger is also blind, as if scared silly.


    Indeed, in today''s village, the main street is full of corpses, and the blood flows into a stream, which flows with the terrain from top to bottom.


    He can''t remember how many people he killed.


    Anyway, the young people in the village, middle-aged men, probably all killed?


    Otherwise, there will not be such a river of blood.


    Li Baiqi''s voice echoed in the little monk''s mind.


    "Hahaha, little bald ass, you have killed so many people that you don''t want to become a Buddha, do you?"


    The little monk gave a smile.


    The smile is farfetched and full of sarcasm.


    It''s probably self mockery.


    "Become a Buddha?"


    The little monk raised his head and looked at the wisps of sunlight covered by the shade of trees.


    "I''ve been searching for Zen all my life. I''ve got Zen, but I don''t know Zen. Can I realize it or not


    Then he burst out laughing.


    As crazy as crazy.


    Huzi looked at him crazily, but he never recovered.


    The little monk lowered his head, looked at the tiger and said, "don''t you go?"


    The expression on Hu Zi''s face looked dull.


    Go?


    Where are you going?


    But he never thought that one day, he would leave here and go to another place.


    Now really let him leave, he can only face at a loss, do not know where to go.


    As for why we are not afraid of the little monk, the reason is simple.


    He knew that the little monk would not do anything to him.


    "It''s OK to stay and live well. When you grow up, you can go outside and have a look." Said the little monk.


    "Can I still live?" Asked the tiger.


    The little monk thought about it and said, "where do you want to go? I can send you there. "


    Tiger shook his head.


    "Let''s go." The little monk held out his hand.


    Huzi subconsciously grasped the little monk''s hand.


    "Where are you taking me?" Asked the tiger.


    "Northern Chu."


    "Where is North Chu?"


    "Another country." Said the little monk.


    Tiger nodded: "are you with me?"


    "No, I''m going somewhere else." Said the little monk.


    "Where?"


    "I don''t know..."


    With tiger, one big and one small, gradually moving away.


    Ten days later, there was another young monk in Jinchan temple.


    Little monk: rebirth.


    Among the 70 word French poets, there is only one in the whole Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao left from the north foot and arrived at the state of Jiang.


    He told Yu Liu Chengfeng and Li xiongshan all the words he had said at Beilu.


    For Li xiongshan, he has no idea of his own. Liu Chengfeng stares at what he needs to do and what he can''t do.


    If you take it seriously, Li xiongshan is probably the most pathetic emperor in the whole Lingwu world.


    Although Wu Wutong''s foundation is closely related to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao never thought of manipulating her.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong are friends simply, but between Li Xiongshan and the big brother and the younger brother.


    Li xiongshan has never been unconvinced.


    During Xiao Yao''s absence from the state of Jiang, quite a few ministers said frankly that they hoped Li xiongshan would get rid of Xiao Yao''s control and return the state of Jiang to independence without being attached to one person.


    Most of those people are brothers who came from life and death with Li xiongshan.


    But those people, without exception, were all executed by Li xiongshan.


    Come on, kill one.


    Two, one.


    Li xiongshan is a smart man. At least he thinks so. He even thinks that those who want to get rid of Xiao Yao''s control are ruthless characters who want to push themselves into the pit of fire.


    Do they really know Xiao Yao?


    For Xiao Yao, it doesn''t matter who is the emperor of the state of Jiang, but one thing must be under his control.


    What''s more, Li xiongshan is a very easy person to satisfy. He has never thought so much about it. He just thinks that his life is very good now. He doesn''t need to live in fear every day, and he has fulfilled his long cherished wish for his ancestors. No matter how he thinks about it, he can''t think of anything unsatisfied. Be a man! It''s better to be easy to be satisfied. His vision is too high and he thinks too much in his mind. He may fall to death from a height in the next second. This is probably the reason why Li xiongshan can become the emperor of the state of Jiang, but the people under him can''t.


    After Xiao Yao''s words, Li xiongshan was also relieved, even a little excited.


    For him, he is ready to fight directly with the Qin Dynasty.


    Even if he fought alone, he would stick to it.


    It''s not that he is not afraid at all, but he thinks that there is a Xiao Yao behind him.


    As long as Xiao Yao is still behind him, no matter who the enemy in front of him is, he will not feel so terrible.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a good master, but he has never come into contact with him. Xiao Yao is the master he contacts most.


    So, Xuanyuan nine heavy exactly how terrible, he did not know, he only knew, Xiao Yao is very terrible, this is enough.


    When Xiao Yao asked him to join forces with the southern Chu and the northern foothills to attack the northern Chu, Li xiongshan was relieved. Originally, he was ready to fight against the Qin Dynasty, but now he had to face only the northern Chu, not to mention the two great powers of the southern Chu and the northern foothills, even though he was just a Jiang state who had just experienced the baptism of war, They all have the confidence to swallow BeiChu.


    "The Jinchan temple..." fortunately, Li xiongshan soon thought of one of the key points.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and said, "this is not what you need to consider now. Besides, although Jinchan temple is one of the four sects in Lingwu world, they will never get involved in such a thing, but..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped for a moment, thought of Xu SuGuan again, and said: "however, even if you meet the resistance of the monks in Jinchan temple, you should try your best to avoid it. If you really can''t, you should come back."


    Li xiongshan was a little surprised and asked, "can''t a monk in Jinchan temple be hurt?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao expression dignified, nodded, "even if the northern Chu emperor to hide in the cicada temple, you can''t chase into."


    Li xiongshan can only nod helplessly.


    It''s Liu Cheng who wants to understand a lot.


    Xiao Yao certainly won''t be afraid of Jinchan temple, but Xu SuGuan, the little monk of Jinchan temple, has always had a very good relationship with Xiao Yao.


    When he was on Taohua Island, if it wasn''t for a young monk, he transferred the Qi of Taohua island to Xiao Yao. Now Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead.


    Although Xiao Yao has always been the kind of person who kills decisively, he is also very kind to his friends.


    Even if he pays a certain price, he will not fail those who are really good to him.


    "By the way, now, what''s the matter with Nanchu?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Recently, he has been on his way, so he doesn''t know much about the situation in the South and north of Chu.


    Liu Chengfeng simply sorted out the information he got, handed it to Xiao Yao, and explained: "three days after the end of the martial arts conference, many sects, especially TA Tian Zong, began to put pressure on South Chu, hoping that they would find out the man named Fang Hai and give them justice."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, said with a smile: "feelings I left, will also South Chu there toss enough?"


    Liu Chengfeng said with a smile: "after all, the martial arts conference is of great significance to the cultivation world of Lingwu world. This time, the martial arts conference is completely collapsed. Damn it, Nanchu is the venue. Therefore, Nanchu has undoubtedly become the object of everyone''s anger. It''s very normal for those who step on Tianzong to think that the tragic death of their disciples has something to do with Nanchu. Although Tata Tianzong was only a sect and was not qualified to challenge any other country, the state of Chu was divided into two and was in chaos all the year round. Therefore, for Tata Tianzong, the southern Chu had no deterrent force against them. "


    In fact, it''s not only TA Tian Zong, but also Wei and Jiang who used to bully these two wretches.


    In the eyes of many people in southern and Northern Chu, they all felt that their emperor''s brain was not easy to use, and they were bullied into such a situation that they did not want to unify and return to the former Chu state.


    That''s a mistake.


    Whether it is the emperor of Southern Chu or the emperor of northern Chu, they all hope to be unified, which is the reason why they often have friction. The real key point is not whether they want to be unified, but who should be the emperor after the unification.


    We are all used to being emperors. No one wants to depend on others!


    "Under the pressure of Anyang king, the former Emperor of Southern Chu had given up his position to Li Nannan, the king of Anyang. As for what happened in this, we have no choice. Maybe it''s a secret for Southern Chu." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Li Nannan, the king of Anyang, and Xiao Yao have been in contact with him. In his opinion, he is really a talented person with great talent and strategy.


    It is not a bad thing for Southern Chu that he became emperor.


    Most importantly, Li Nan Nan is a man of great courage.


    It''s easy to see that when he asks Li Fu to take the letter, the other party dares to go to Yushan immediately and stand on the opposite side of the martial arts conference with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao still believes in his intuition. If it wasn''t for Liu Nan''s deep influence on him, he couldn''t have wanted Li Fu to find Li Nan. This is a gamble! With Liu Chengfeng and Wang Wenge, Xiao Yao doesn''t worry about the situation of Jiang state at all. Anyway, they are both his own. After a brief explanation, he set foot on the road to find daozong. Don''t the examiners of Daoism still struggle? Don''t you want to hunt Fang Hai? How can they stand in front of them as Fang Hai?!

 Chapter 1568

    North foot, imperial city.


    Li Fu and the other four finally came back.


    Liu Ling still has an official position. Although she is a sixth grader, it''s very good for her to have such an official position at this age. She shouldn''t have entered the capital, but she can''t stand the advice of Xu Qian, Li Ranran and others. She has to promise to take a rest in the Imperial City, and then leave Beijing immediately.


    "Ah, sister Ling, how many years have you not been back to the imperial city?" Li Ran said with Liu Ling''s arm.


    For fear that as soon as she let go, Liu Ling would leave immediately.


    How could Li Ranran not know his brother''s careful thinking? This time, he said that he felt bored in the imperial city and asked Liu Ling to accompany her for a tour. In fact, he still hoped that Liu Ling could stay in the imperial city and his brother could seize the opportunity?


    Liu Ling just smiles.


    What Li Ran Ran thought in her heart, she could probably think of it, but she had already told Xiao Yao what she thought.


    This can be regarded as pushing the boat with the current.


    "Sister Ling, where do you live at night?" Xu Qian asked.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I can find any inn." Liu Ling said. Their family used to belong to the Imperial City, but later my father went to Liucheng to be governor, and all of them moved. Naturally, their old house was sold, and now they accept a fourth grade official.


    Xu Qian immediately lowered his face and said, "sister Ling, you say that. Isn''t that a curse? When you come to the Imperial City, can we let you stay in an inn? "


    "Yes, sister Ling, I think you can live in our house!" Li Ran said.


    Hearing this, Xu Qian was not happy and said, "my family is OK."


    "Bah, you want to be beautiful. Sister Ling wants to play with me. Why do you want to live in your house?" Li Ran was very angry.


    "Xu Qian could only lower his head.


    He only hated that he didn''t have a sister or something, otherwise it''s not impossible to keep Liu Ling.


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame your father.


    Lao Tzu did not give any strength, but his son was suck. This sentence is perfectly interpreted by Xu Qian.


    He''s very unyielding. Don''t be unyielding.


    At last, she could only watch Liu Ling follow Li Ran Ran and Li Fu and walk towards LuanYi''s residence.


    On the way, Li Ran Ran did not forget to say: "sister Ling, you have to be careful about the bad guy in front of Xu! Well, he''s never had a good heart. "


    Li Fu could not help but said: "I say you, can you be mature? We all grew up together. What kind of person is Xu Qian? Can Liu Ling not know?"


    Li Ran Ran was so angry that he waved his fist at Li ax and said in a hurry: "I said, don''t treat your kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung! What do I mean, don''t you know? "


    Li Fu laughs and doesn''t have any dispute with his sister on this issue. After all, it is a very meaningless thing.


    Just to the door, but heard behind Xu shouts a voice.


    Turning around, I saw him running towards this side with big strides.


    When he ran to him, Xu was out of breath.


    "I said, you boy, why do you come to our house if you don''t go home?" Li Fu said with a smile.


    "Hum, I almost forgot the business. You haven''t told me what the identity of Fang Hai is!" Xu Qian was very angry. "When you came to the north foot, you talked about the imperial city again. Now you have arrived at the Imperial City, can you tell me?"


    Li Fu laughed and said, "do you want to know that?"


    Xu Qian was very angry: "isn''t that bullshit? Can I not want to know? Now tell me, who is he? "


    Li Fu just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly a very sharp voice came from behind.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Li? The martial arts conference is over. Is it coming back? However, I heard that Master Li''s achievements at the martial arts conference this time were not very good! "


    Although they only heard the voice, even if they didn''t look back, Li Fu and others knew who was speaking.


    He turned and looked at the man who was talking, his eyes cold.


    "Hum, Li Cheng, I said, are you too lenient? Do you have anything to do with my brother''s achievements? " Li Ran Ran yelled at the man who appeared behind him.


    A man named Li Cheng looks a little like Li Fu, but his figure is smaller. After all, Li Fu was originally burly, but his figure is similar to Xu Qian''s, and his skin is white. He only grew some moustaches for the sake of growing older. If Li Fu had a beard, he would be very masculine. But the man''s face was slightly feminine, and the skin was so white that women could envy him. So, with the beard on his face, no matter how you look at it, it seems a little nondescript.


    A man named Li Cheng has a special identity.


    He is Li Fu''s younger brother and Li Ran Ran''s elder brother. However, in the Li family, his status is obviously higher. The reason is simple. His mother is the main room, but Li Fu''s biological mother is the side room.


    Although Li Cheng''s mother was the first wife of LuanYi envoy in Beilu, Li Fu was a little older than Li Cheng. He was the eldest son of the Li family.


    Li Cheng''s use of the word "young master" to address Li Fu is naturally full of irony.


    "Well? Isn''t this Liu Ling? Ha, I heard that you have become a tuzhou Tong. Ah, I think it''s good for a girl to be born at home and teach her husband and children, isn''t it? " Li Cheng looked at Liu Ling and said.


    Li Fu''s face had sunk.


    "Li Cheng, what do you want to say?" Li Fu asked.


    By the time he said this, he was controlling his anger as much as he could.


    In fact, in the Li family, Li Cheng was always sarcastic.


    In his eyes, he even regarded Li Fu as his first enemy.


    The reason is very simple, from small to large, his cultivation is not as good as Li Fu.


    Li Fu''s excellence naturally aroused Li Cheng''s vigilance and jealousy.


    If this time Li Fu really becomes the first name of the martial arts conference, then his status and status in the Li family will certainly be improved.


    Fortunately, both Li Fu and Li Ranran were eliminated ahead of time.


    When he got the news, Li Cheng was ecstatic.


    For him, it was the rest of his life.


    Although Li Fu is not the kind of person who keeps a grudge, Li Cheng''s mind is not so big. He will use his own ideas to measure Li Fu''s ideas.


    If he is Li Fu, he will certainly push himself to death after he gets the first name of the martial arts conference.


    He naturally thought that Li Fu would do the same.


    "Li Cheng, if you still say one more word, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth today?" Li Ran said, biting his teeth.


    Li Fu is not the kind of person who likes to compete with others.


    All the time, it''s the same. I''m quite indifferent.


    But Li Ran did not have such a good temper.


    Every time Li Cheng wants to come over to ridicule Li Fu or crowd him out, he will be scolded by Li Ran Ran.


    "Li Fu, are you going to hide behind your sister all your life?" Liu Ling said suddenly.


    Li Fu slightly a Leng, side face, looked at her one eye, eyes a little at a loss.


    He did not expect that Liu Ling would say such words at this time.


    "Do you remember Fang Hai? Perhaps his status is not general, his strength is also very strong, but, are you very weak? Why can''t you have that domineering spirit in him? " Asked Liu Ling.


    Li Fu took a deep breath and exhaled a foul breath.


    He also thought of Fang Hai.


    To be exact, it''s Xiao Yao.


    If you really have the strength of Xiao Yao, you probably don''t need to be careful everywhere.


    However, think about it carefully, although I am not as strong as Xiao Yao, the opponent I need to face is not so terrible!


    Since it is so, why do you have to retreat again and again?


    There was a smile on his face.


    Turning around and looking at Li Cheng again, his eyes are more confident.


    "Get out of the way, we''re going back to rest." Li Fu said.


    "Oh, you tell me to get out of the way, and I have to get out of the way?" Li Cheng was also startled by Li Fu''s eyes, but now he felt that he could never give in.


    We must take advantage of this opportunity to strike the axe.


    He felt that the most ideal state was to make Li Fu fear him in his heart.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to think about whether he can do it or not.


    Whether you can do it or not, you have to do it first!


    Li Fu sneered and said, "don''t you let me?"


    "I won''t let you."


    Li Fu suddenly stretched out his hand and hit Li Cheng with a fist.


    Li Cheng fell to the ground, in fact, the injury is not so serious, after all, Li Fu is not absent-minded, it is impossible to really kill Li Cheng, in that case, the Li family''s sky may collapse.


    However, Li Cheng didn''t get up for a long time. On the one hand, his physical fitness was relatively weak. On the other hand, his brain is confused.


    He never thought that Li Fu would dare to attack him.


    Is this guy crazy?


    "Let you get out of the way, you don''t want to die." Li Fu snorted coldly and walked on with his hands behind his back.


    The people of the Li family have already looked silly at this time.


    But I don''t know why, they all have a very happy feeling at this time. When they think about it carefully, they all want to understand that Li Fu has been repressing for so many years, and those people are also repressing


    However, as a servant, you should understand that the master''s affairs are not something you can help.


    Now Li Fu''s sudden move is a relief to them. After all, Li Fu is more generous than Li Cheng.


    For a long time, Li Chengcai slowly got up, but at this time, Li Fu and others had already left. He looked at the servants and scolded them. After they were all scolded away, he patted the dust on his body. His eyes were cold. Li Fu went back to his yard, sat down and cleaned his room by the way¡° These, the woman comes good Liu Ling came forward to help. Li Ran Ran said to Xu Qian, who was sitting beside him, "do you have any eyesight? See, sister Ling likes my brother! "¡° Cut, what''s the point? Sister Ling also helped me clean up the house... "Xu Qian didn''t agree£¨ Today''s second watch is coming

 Chapter 1569

    In the room, Xu Qian raised the previous question again.


    "Li Fu, Li Ranran, can you two brothers and sisters stop playing tricks? Can''t you tell who Fang Hai is now?" Xu Qian stood up and closed the door. After sitting down, he looked at Li Fu with his chin and asked anxiously.


    Li Fu looked at Xu Qian, some speechless, said: "I say you are not a child, can you change your impetuous character?"


    Xu Qian craned his neck and said with a smile, "if I really correct these problems, aren''t they too boring? Isn''t that why Xu Qian is Xu Qian? "


    Li Fu is too lazy to argue with Xu Qian.


    The boy is good at heresy. He is worried that he will be overthrown by Xu Qian when he really starts arguing with him on this issue. Instead, he will listen to his slander


    We can''t argue with Xu Qian on any issue. If we can''t, we won''t talk. This is the truth that Li Fu and Xu Qian worked out after they have known each other for so long.


    "Hey, Xu Qian, if I tell you, maybe you will regret it. Your intestines are blue." Li Ran said with a smile.


    Xu Qian turned to look at Li Ranran with a little curiosity in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Ranran coughed and looked at Li Fu. After she got permission from Li Fu, she continued: "I ask you, who was the most respected cultivator you said before?"


    Speaking of this topic, Xu Qian suddenly felt as if he had beaten chicken blood. He was in high spirits and his eyes were bright. He subconsciously stood up and said, "it''s Xiao Yao. You don''t know that."


    Speaking of this, Xu Qian suddenly understood something.


    He looked at Li Ranran and asked, "is there any relationship between Fang Hai and Xiao Yao?"


    "What''s the relationship?" When Li Ranran heard Xu Qian''s words, it was like hearing the funniest joke in the world. He laughed back and forth and said, "ha ha ha, you''re right. They have a relationship, and the relationship is very big!"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Qian felt that if he could not beat Li Ran Ran and Li Fu, he would have to stand up and beat them both.


    Sitting on the edge of Liu Ling, her face became a little strange, like guessing something, but still not sure.


    "Ran Ran, what''s the matter? Just say it. Don''t play the game." Even the most calm Liu Ling, at this time can not help his curiosity.


    Originally, Li Ranran still wanted to tease Xu for a while, but Liu Ling was also worried, so she quickly put away her desire to continue to play tricks. No one can offend her future sister-in-law!


    "In fact, Xiao Yao and Fang Hai are just one person."


    Li Ran Ran finished this sentence, looking at some speechless expressions on Liu Ling''s and Xu Qian''s faces, he was very depressed.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m not kidding. What I said is true! " Li Ran said madly.


    Although Liu Ling and Xu Qian didn''t say anything at this time, they could see that they just expressed strong disbelief.


    Li Ran Ran turned to Li Fu and said, "brother, they don''t believe me, you say!"


    Li Fu coughed, and Xu Qian and Liu Ling''s eyes fell on him.


    Li Fu gave a wry smile and said, "in fact, what Ran Ran said is the truth. Xiao Yao is really Fang Hai. They were originally one person."


    In this case, from Li Ranran''s mouth, the credibility is almost zero. After all, they still know Li Ranran''s character.


    So, don''t say shocked, they won''t believe it at all.


    But now, the person who said that is Li Fu.


    If Li Fu said that, they could not help ignoring it.


    "Li Fu, do you know what you''re talking about?" Xu Qian poked his head and asked.


    Li Fu looked at him and said with a smile, "I''m not a three-year-old anymore. How can I not know what I''m talking about and doing?"


    It''s true that Li Fu has always been a more stable one.


    Even when Liu Ling was idle, she would make some harmless jokes, but how ever did she see Li Fu make jokes?


    The credibility of Li Fu''s words is enough.


    "How is this possible..." Xu Qian still has some problems to accept.


    Even if Li Fu told him that Xiao Yao was a child of Xuanyuan Jiuchong family, he believed it.


    But, Xiao Yao?


    Isn''t that a fantasy?


    Li Fu looked at the shocked look on Xu Qian''s face. He said with a bitter smile: "in fact, even when I knew this at the beginning, I couldn''t believe it."


    "In fact, such a result is not unacceptable." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xu Qian looks at Liu Ling, more and more surprised.


    "Sister Ling, what do you mean? Do you think you can accept such an answer? "


    Liu Ling laughed and said, "why not? Before that, none of us had ever heard of Fang Hai, but he was so powerful and so arrogant. How could he be a nobody of his native place? Perhaps in recent years, there are many young heroes, but how many can reach the height of Xiao Yao? How many magic weapons can there be


    Xu Qian thought for a moment and nodded.


    Although he still felt that such an answer was somewhat unacceptable.


    But I have to admit that the fact is just like what Liu Ling said.


    Although there are many excellent young people now, not everyone can reach the height of Xiao Yao.


    If Fang Hai and Xiao Yao were the same person, everything would be easy to explain.


    Only Xiao Yao, I''m afraid, has the strength to completely ignore the martial arts conference?


    I''m afraid anyone would have to think it over.


    That kind of confidence, really not everyone can have.


    "It''s no wonder that he never paid attention to the martial arts assembly, and said he would go to ta Tian Zong." Xu Qian murmured to himself, his eyes a little dull.


    After a while, he suddenly jumped up, startled Li Fu and others.


    "Son of a bitch, that is to say, I''ve been making friends with Xiao Yao all this time?" His eyes were full of shock.


    Li Fu restrained a smile and nodded: "yes, and you still feel that your identity is very good. You are afraid to say it. What kind of estrangement will it produce."


    Xu''s face turned red.


    His identity is really worth it.


    However, compared with Xiao Yao, his son is a joke.


    Who is the territory of Beilu? If others don''t know, can they still not know? Besides, Wutong can be the emperor of the northern foot of the mountain. Although it has her own efforts and strength, she cannot do without the help of Xiao Yao. This is not what a secret is in the vast northern foot.


    Therefore, Xu qian can only feel embarrassed and depressed when he looks back on his original idea.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have been so absent-minded.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that he didn''t seize the opportunity..." Xu qian can only be annoyed now.


    "Ha ha, what''s your chagrin? Anyway, when you meet Xiao Yao, you rush up to chat with others. They won''t ignore you." Li Ran said.


    Xu Qian nodded his head hard and laughed again: "that''s what he said!"


    "But I don''t know if I can see him again." Li Ran continued.


    "..." Xu Qian felt that his mood was tossed by Li Ranran, just like a roller coaster.


    I thought what Li Ranran said was very reasonable before, but now I still think what she said is very reasonable!


    "I knew earlier that I should not have come back with you. I had to follow him!" Xu Qian grabbed his hair and said.


    Li Ran Ran glanced at Xu Qian and said sarcastically, "OK, even if you really want to follow others, they won''t take you with them."


    Xu Qian''s eyes were full of blood, and he said crazily, "in this case, I think about it in my heart. Why do I have to say it?"


    At this time, the door of Li Fu''s room was suddenly kicked open.


    Li Cheng rushed in with the rest of his children.


    Li Fu and others stood up subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter, trying to get into trouble?" Xu Qian said with a sneer, "although I''m not as good as Li Fu, I still have no problem with you little fish and shrimps."


    Li Cheng glanced at him, gave a cold hum, and said, "when will we have your share in LuanYi''s office? What kind of Guanglu Temple minister can you really be when your father is


    Xu Qian''s face is a little ugly.


    Although Li Cheng''s words are very uncomfortable, they are also true. Although his father is the Minister of Guanglu temple, he is just a junior.


    If you really want to fight dad, he can''t fight Li Cheng.


    "Now, you can get out of here." Li Cheng said.


    Xu Qian was furious.


    "This is your house, but it''s my home too. Xu is my brother. I has the final say." Li Fu looked at Li Cheng and said.


    Li Cheng took a deep breath and said, "do you really think of yourself as a young master?"


    "My brother is the eldest son. Do you have any questions?" Li Ran asked.


    "Hum, the children born in the side room are also qualified to speak out?" Li Cheng sneered.


    The young people who followed him were all his friends, but some of them were also immortal cultivators, but they were not as strong as Li Fu.


    However, the official positions of those young people''s dads should not be underestimated. It''s not common people who want to join Li Cheng''s circle. Even Xu Qian is not qualified.


    Li Fu suddenly took out his hand and overturned the table in front of him¡° Li Cheng, did I give you a face? " Li Fu has a gloomy face and stares at Li Cheng. His eyes are extremely cold. All the time, he has a very good temper. He is tolerant to Li Cheng. But Li Chenggang''s words touched the soft spot in his heart again, and he was rebellious. Without waiting for Li Cheng to recover, Li Fu took a step forward and kicked Li Cheng in the chest, kicking him out¡° Who dares to move! " He glared at the young people brought by Li Cheng£¨ The third watch is coming)

 Chapter 1570

    A piece of yellow sand flying, leaving a string of long footprints on the ground. This is the customs, North Chu border. Xiao Yao stops and looks at the corpses. It''s said that more than 3000 people who died here were all soldiers of northern Chu. They were still planning to attack the southern Chu army, but they were killed by a passing little monk. After that, the little monk left again¡° Little monk... "The smile on Xiao Yao''s face looked bitter. He closed his eyes as if he could see what had happened in this land before. Here, he can also feel the Qi left by the young monk Xu SuGuan, but there is too much violence in it. It''s really hard for him to imagine that the little monk can kill so many people. Some people saw it with their own eyes. It was a young monk who started it. When Xiao Yao heard this, he didn''t associate with it at first. In his opinion, the little monk can be anyone in the Lingwu world. Even Xu Qian, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s impossible. However, it was the young monk Xu SuGuan who couldn''t accept it. When Xiao Yao came to the Lingwu world, he found that LuanYi had no way to keep a bowl of water level. In addition, the old man knocked on his side, so he gradually turned to Li Cheng¡° must not! No, sir Li Fu Li Ran Ran''s mother was sitting on the side. When she heard this, she knelt down and burst into tears¡° Hum, show off your pity. " Li Cheng''s mother, LuanYi''s wife, snorted coldly, her eyes cold£¨ Last night, after only three hours'' sleep, I got up to drive. I was as tired as a dog, and I was even more sleepy. When I got back to my hometown, I came back in a hurry, sat down and began to code. The first chapter is presented.)

 Chapter 1571

    LuanYi made the atmosphere in the whole room of the mansion extremely cold.


    Li Fu''s mother is still kneeling on the ground and crying. Li Fu''s face is as expressionless as before, as if the sky is falling down. It''s not worth to fear.


    Even, there are some small expectations in his heart.


    He always feels that even if he really wants to leave this place, it doesn''t seem to be bad.


    Perhaps, far away from everything here, not only is not a thing worthy of fear, but also a thing worthy of happiness.


    That''s why he''s so calm.


    "Dad, if you really want to exile my brother, then add me another one." Li Ran said with a smile.


    "What did you say?" LuanYi frowned.


    Li Ran stood up and looked at his father.


    "I said, if you really want to send my brother away and me away, you can still be out of sight and out of mind. Since you only want Li Cheng''s son, why do you care about me?" Li Ran said.


    Luan Yi made the side room stop crying when she heard this sentence. Then she stood up like crazy and slapped Li Ran''s face.


    Li Ran Ran was able to hide. In her opinion, the speed of mother''s slap was too slow.


    But she did not hide after all, let this slap in his face.


    "You mustn''t talk nonsense!" LuanYi''s side room is going to be hysterical.


    In fact, there is no essential difference between being sent out and being driven out of the house.


    If you are driven out of your home, you may still live well.


    To be sent to the frontier would mean death.


    What''s more, today''s Lingwu world is still a troubled time.


    "Hum, since that''s the case, let''s all go out. We Li family don''t need a warrior!" The old man sat down and said.


    He sat there like a mountain.


    When Liu Ling heard this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" The old man looked at Liu Ling and said with a frown.


    As soon as she said what she had just said, Liu Ling burst out laughing regardless of everything. This is not a mockery of herself. What is it?


    "I laugh at you. Being old but not dead is a thief." Liu Ling said with cold eyes.


    With the words "...", everyone''s face changed.


    Even Li Fu was pale.


    He turned to look at Liu Ling, his eyes full of shock.


    "What are you talking about?" The old man was furious.


    This is an insult to him.


    LuanYi made her face sink.


    Even if Liu Ling was the governor of tuzhou and her father was the governor of Liucheng, he was not worthy to say such words.


    After all, the old man of the Li family is the master of the Li family.


    Why should she?


    "Sir, your words make me feel ridiculous." Liu Ling was neither humble nor overbearing. She took a step forward, without a trace of fear on her face. "The state of Jiang is going to fight with northern Chu. Do you know that?"


    "Nonsense, of course I know!"


    "That''s it. Are you going to war? How many people can you kill? " Liu Ling said with a sneer, "if you don''t have those serious reckless men and martial men who shed their blood on the front line, can you sit on the high hall and be your senior official? Can you live in luxury without worry? What are you doing? "


    "Liu Ling, stop it." Li Fu said in a low voice.


    "Why not?" Liu Ling went up to him and pulled Li Fu up from the ground. "You can kneel down to your father or your grandfather, but you can''t kneel down in front of right and wrong! I''ve been through many countries and I''ve heard a lot of rumors. I''ve heard many people say that the people of Beilu are always cowardly and don''t dare to kill the enemy. They''re not strong enough. I know that those superior gentlemen and old people who only read the books of sages and sages must say, "this is Confucianism. But this is the reason why my men of Beilu are cowardly?"


    "When the empress ascended the throne, the northern foot of the mountain was finally in many countries in the Lingwu world. I admire the empress not because she can achieve this step today, but because she can show courage and boldness and tell others with a tough attitude that the northern foot of the mountain can''t be deceived!"


    When Liu Ling said this, she didn''t intend to stop.


    Even if, LuanYi makes and the old man''s face more and more ugly.


    "If it wasn''t for the so-called Confucianism and Taoism in your mouth and being kind to others, how could we be here? If you want to reason, it''s not impossible, but if you want the other party to sit down and reason with you, you must have enough force! " Liu Ling stared at the old man and said, "old man, you are so eloquent and the Li family is so scholarly. Can you take out your sage style and let the northern foothills consolidate their position without a single soldier? Can the northern Chu give up resistance immediately? You can''t! The spine of the northern foot was originally curved. Later, it was lifted up by tens of thousands of soldiers. Now, do you want to continue to press down this spine? "


    When Liu Ling said this, she began to laugh again, her eyes cold: "do you deserve it?"


    "Nonsense, nonsense! Somebody, take her for me! " The old man is almost mad.


    At present, more than a dozen servants and several cultivation masters came together.


    Li Fu suddenly blocked Liu Ling''s skill.


    In my hand, I saw a long knife.


    "Who dares." Li Fu said.


    "..." the masters of the family don''t know what to do.


    "Li Fu, dare you rebel?" Asked the old man.


    LuanYi made some angry: "Li Fu, put the knife away for me!"


    Li Fu gave a bleak smile, but said: "Dad, grandfather, be reasonable, I really can''t tell you, but I have a knife, and only this knife can let me protect the girl I like."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Fu raised a tone and continued: "if you want to take Liu Ling down, come on. I''d like to see how capable you are!"


    At this moment, Li Fu''s momentum is really overwhelming!


    Liu Ling smiles, moves, and then cries.


    Her hand, gently put on Li Fu''s shoulder.


    This man, at last, stood up completely


    Xu Qian was very uncomfortable.


    He said angrily, "how can you do this? Isn''t it agreed that we should compete fairly? How come now I don''t even have a chance to compete? Hum, Li Fu, even if you rob the girl I like, you are still strong in front of me! Seriously when I don''t exist? Thank you for treating me as a brother... Today, I will kill you! "


    With that, he picked up his gun and rushed towards Li Fu. When he got to the middle, he suddenly turned around and stabbed one of Li''s masters to death.


    The worshiper''s face was full of consternation, and the head of the gun had gone into his body.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s wrong." Xu Qian apologized, "I''m sorry, I''ll pay attention next time."


    With that, he pulled out his gun and killed another worshipper.


    Everyone was stupid.


    Xu Qian


    What are you doing?


    Or Li ran first returned to his senses and yelled: "brother, we''ll go out with you! Who dares to stop you, cut off


    With a smile, Li Fu turned to Liu Ling and said softly, "wait for me."


    With that, he went into the battlefield.


    LuanYi and the old man were completely confused.


    They never thought that these young people should have such courage.


    Killing people in LuanYi''s mansion?


    Killing in front of Prince Shaobao?


    Do they... Know what that means?


    Just when it was dark, a black horse came in.


    On the back of the horse sat a eunuch in red.


    "Here''s the edict


    Looking at LuanYi''s chaotic residence, he was also confused.


    With the imperial edict in hand, I don''t know whether to read it or not.


    "Stop it all!" LuanYi let out a roar.


    "Li Fu, Xu Qian, Ran Ran, all stop!" Liu Ling also hastened to say.


    Everyone stopped immediately.


    Li Fu and others were curious and looked at the eunuch.


    The eunuch felt that he had not come at the right time.


    "Why don''t you call again?" Said the eunuch with a smile.


    LuanYi and the old man knelt down quickly.


    "I deserve to die!"


    Li Fu and others all knelt down quickly, one yard to one yard.


    Making trouble in the Li family and killing people in front of the imperial edict are two different things.


    Make a big noise, they are all going to be full of people!


    "Envoy Li LuanYi is joking, slave. But I''ve come to congratulate you. I''ve heard the emperor say that the eldest son of the Li family is brave. I see him today. It''s worthy of his reputation!" Said the eunuch with a smile.


    The old man immediately took this as the other party''s mockery of Li Fu. He gave a cold hum and said, "please rest assured, old minister, clean up the door!"


    Then he glared at Li Fu.


    Li Fu smiles.


    The smile is bitter.


    This is my own grandfather


    Li Cheng was so happy.


    He felt that this was probably the best result.


    Originally, it was just distribution. Now, Li Fu''s death is inevitable!


    "Fengtian, the empress announced! Northern Chu is about to start a war. I heard that the eldest son of LuanYi, Li Fu, is brave and good at fighting. His daughter, Li Ranran, is not as brave as men. It is specially ordered that Li Fu will enter the silent camp as the capital from now on. He will be awarded the fourth grade official title, and Li Ranran will be awarded the fifth grade official title! Thank you very much


    Li Ran Ran and Li Fu were stunned.


    Although, this is still going to the frontier, but this... Seems to be to be a senior official!


    The fourth grade, the fifth grade?


    What a power it is! Both felt that their brains were not very good. Li Laozi and LuanYi made them look at each other, and there was no way to recover from the shock. Li Cheng is as pale as eggplant. Isn''t that a little big? At this time, the eunuch looked at Xu Qian and Liu Ling again and said, "coincidentally, Lord Liu and the young master of the Xu family are also here. It''s easy to listen to the announcement together! Before closing Xu, Liu Lingsheng was on guard. He was also a five grade official! " Xu Qian, Liu Ling: "what''s so special... Is it the evil spirit of the empress or the illusion of her own evil spirit? After the four people took the imperial edict in a trance, the old eunuch looked at LuanYi envoy and the old man, and said with a smile, "Mr. Li and Li LuanYi envoy are really good at teaching children! Congratulations! I have other chores. I''ll leave first. " That''s a compliment. But for both of them, it''s really a great irony. Is it really a good way to teach children¡° Oh, by the way, lidus The old eunuch suddenly turned around. After listening to Liu Ling''s cough, Li Fu recovered and knew that he was calling himself¡° In... "The eunuch laughed and became serious again. He said," General Xiao asked me to bring you a message. If the imperial Li family can''t accommodate you, go to the frontier and fight. At that time, how about building a new Li family? " With that, he didn''t look at LuanYi envoy and Prince Shaobao. Mount and go£¨ Second, Lao Bu really can''t carry it. He goes to bed first, and his mind is in a muddle

 Chapter 1572

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what happened in the imperial city of Beilu.


    Now he has been walking on the peak of TA Tian Zong.


    If you want to come, you must come back.


    He has always been such a man of his word.


    Don''t the people of TA Tian Zong want to frustrate him?


    He really wanted to see if the people of TA Tian Zong had such great ability!


    Xiao Yao also met with the people of TA Tian Zong before. At that time, it was because of the green cicada, so he didn''t have a very good impression of the people of TA Tian Zong at that time. Later, he changed a little, because ye tingchao.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s impression of Ye tingchao was not very good at first. This guy had to fight with Hong feisheng, but he defeated others. Later, when Xiao Yao found ye tingchao and hoped to get experience, the other party immediately agreed to help him. Xiao Yao kept this friendship in mind.


    He was more or less embarrassed at the thought that he was going to smash the Tianzong arena.


    Fortunately, ye tingchao does not know, and he is still using the identity of Fang Hai, ye tingchao should not think of anything, right?


    However, with such an idea, he was stopped before he got out of a certain distance.


    Ye tingchao.


    Even if just looking at the back, Xiao Yao can see the identity of the other party at a glance.


    What''s more, he can feel the Qi on the other side.


    Thinking of this, he felt that his previous idea was ridiculous.


    He can detect the Qi of Ye tingchao. Can''t ye tingchao detect his identity?


    "Do you have to go up?" Ye tingchao turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "master ye, why are you in the way?"


    "Xiao Yao, actually, I''ve been waiting for you here for half a month." Ye tingchao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "You already know who I am?"


    Ye tingchao shook his head: "I didn''t know before, but now I know. I just think that since the other party dares to come here, it must be a strong one, but I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Speaking of this, ye tingchao''s eyes are dim again.


    "If it''s someone else, I''ll kill him."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if it''s me, it won''t?"


    "I really want to, but I don''t think I have the strength now." Ye tingchao said.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Ye tingchao can say so, but Xiao Yao himself can''t think so. How can ye tingchao be a senior? What''s more, he has always been a figure on the top ten experts list before.


    He never felt that he could defeat such a strong man.


    Although this time, he broke through, but in the face of Ye tingchao, there will still be a lot of pressure.


    But the odds are good.


    Of course, this has to be based on the premise that ye tingchao has not made a big breakthrough in this period of time. Otherwise, with ye tingchao''s strength, it is absolutely a hard bone to chew.


    Ye tingchao has lived for many years and fought with many strong men. I''m afraid he can''t even remember.


    The opponent''s fighting experience and control of aura are definitely not comparable to them.


    Ye tingchao moves a step towards Xiao Yao.


    "Must I be stopped?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m a disciple of TA Tian Zong." Ye tingchao said helplessly, "although I also know that since I came out of TA Tian Zong, the people of TA Tian Zong have become more and more presumptuous. The case of Qingfeng escort agency is an example, but I am still a disciple of TA Tian Zong. I can''t just watch others run to beat him because my father is not a thing, can I?"


    Speaking of this, ye tingchao stopped for a moment, looked at Xiao Yao, and continued: "you say, is this the truth?"


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s the truth."


    "We attack each other with three moves. If you don''t resist, go down the mountain and go back. If I don''t resist, I''ll get out of the way. How about going up the mountain?" Ye tingchao said, "don''t worry, even if I really win, I won''t hurt you. I think it''s worth believing that I speak as a person. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and reached for a bow: "of course, master Ye helped me before. Although I''m not a gentleman, I still need to remember some things."


    Ye tingchao put out a pair of iron fists.


    Next second, then toward Xiao Yao this side to blow over.


    A gust of wind, startled countless birds perched in the woods, the wind rolled leaves, like a blade, with it.


    Autumn wind sweeping leaves!


    Xiao Yao frowned, just standing in the same place, did not choose to rush forward.


    When it comes to blocking, it''s naturally standing still.


    When the blow blew in front of Xiao Yao, the air crackled.


    The barrier formed by layers of aura was smashed by this blow.


    Xiao Yao''s body, back and forth.


    A few tens of feet back.


    Finally, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand, carries Yuanying in his body, and holds ye tingchao''s fist.


    The clothes on his outstretched arm turned into pieces and floated away with the wind. The veins on his exposed arm leaped violently.


    Even with Xiao Yao''s current strength, he was forced to this point by this punch.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao blocked it.


    He kicked out and pushed ye tingchao back. At the same time, he held the black iron sword in his hand.


    Now the Xuan iron sword is Xiao Yao''s best weapon.


    In the face of Ye tingchao''s opponent, Xiao Yao also takes out Fu Lijian first, which is meaningless at all.


    He didn''t feel that he could push back ye tingchao with the help of Fuli sword.


    At this time, the whole people of TA Tian Zong were rushing down quickly.


    "What a powerful aura, how terrible..." an elder was still meditating. He suddenly stood up and exclaimed.


    "Go and invite the Lord, there is a strong enemy!"


    The whole TA Tian sect was on the alert.


    However, the young people who went to the martial arts conference before changed their faces.


    They suddenly remembered what happened at the martial arts meeting.


    Estimating the time, today, it''s just a month, right?


    It''s just, is that guy really here?


    "Now ye tingchao is still intercepting the enemy at the foot of the mountain. We have to go down the mountain quickly to support him!" Said an old elder.


    Just as they were planning to go out to encircle and suppress the powerful enemy, the leader of Tata Tianzong finally came out.


    "They are all waiting in Ta Tian Zong." The old headmaster looked indifferent and said.


    The elders and disciples looked at each other.


    "Lord, ye tingchao is still fighting with a strong enemy..." an elder couldn''t hold back his depression and took a step forward, bent down and said.


    "I know." The Lord nodded, "but we can''t go down."


    "Why?"


    "Yes, Lord, this is the territory of Tianzong. People have already called. Why can''t we do it?"


    "Lord, Uncle Ye is still fighting alone now!"


    The patriarch waved his hand, and the group of people who were still noisy finally quieted down.


    Countless eyes fell on the Lord.


    "This is the promise between ye tingchao and me. If he blocks the enemy alone, it will be all over. If he doesn''t, ye tingchao will leave. So, all we can do is wait. Ye tingchao is our gate to Tianzong." Said the Lord.


    All the disciples suddenly.


    "But, Lord, as long as we kill that guy, no one else will know..."


    When the patriarch heard this, he burst into a rage.


    "How can we say that taitianzong is also a respectable family? How can we do such shameless things?" Said the patriarch, glaring at the disciple who put forward his opinion.


    The disciple was also startled. He was silent, but he was still wronged.


    It seems that the suzerain did not do less things before, did he?


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that the Lord of TA Tian sect was also very depressed.


    Why didn''t he think so?


    It''s just that he can''t do it, and he doesn''t dare.


    Ye tingchao met him half a month ago, and finally added a sentence after he said his intention.


    "If you do, I will fight with the enemy."


    Then he turned and left.


    It is not easy for ye tingchao to attach so much importance to his opponent.


    If you add a leaf to listen to the tide, how can he stop it?


    What did he use to stop it?


    He didn''t want to set foot on Tianzong, a famous sect, and destroy it in his own hands.


    This eternal sinner, anyone can do it, but you can''t let yourself do it!


    Otherwise, how can I face the patriarch of Tata Tianzong?


    Sword Qi and spirit Qi are still rippling and surging in the middle of the mountain.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s fierce sword style, ye tingchao is also enthusiastic.


    "What a sword He said a praise in his voice and laughed. He probably felt that such a battle was the real battle, and it was really enjoyable.


    These two words fell into Xiao Yao''s ears, which made him very depressed.


    He thinks that all these 18 kinds of weapons are better than sword. Otherwise, when people say sword is good, you will not know whether they are praising you or scolding you.


    Standing sword style, ye tingchao stops directly with a strong posture.


    He reaches out his hand and catches the xuantie sword in Xiao Yao''s hand. But the next second, he is shaken back by the sword Qi contained in the xuantie sword.


    Taking two people as the center and taking a bird''s-eye view of the battle, you will find that a piece of green grass and huge trees have been spit up on the hillside, and they have been smashed by the sword spirit. When the strong wind blows, they don''t know where they have been blown. At a glance, they are all loess. This is the ferocious face of the mountain after tearing off the green camouflage. Ye tingchao''s third punch finally came down. A golden light burst out from ye tingchao''s body. Xiao Yao stares at ye tingchao, and his face is dignified. At this moment, the golden leaf listens to the tide, as if wearing golden armor, as if hiding in the sky. He uses aura as a medium to export a huge fist, from top to bottom, toward Xiao Yao. Iron fist is unparalleled, enough to destroy everything. Xiao Yao chuckled¡° What a bully... (first watch)

 Chapter 1573

    Ye tingchao''s strength should not be underestimated.


    Xiao Yao has become stronger during this period. In fact, ye tingchao has always been stronger.


    Only by defeating ye tingchao can Xiao Yao really stand on the top ten experts list.


    Otherwise, he always felt insecure.


    In the face of the fist hanging on his head, Xiao Yao''s feet are dusty. Slowly, he fell into a deep pit.


    When the spirit of the sword boils up, Xiao Yao holds the black iron sword in his hand, and suddenly steps on it, and his body rushes into the sky.


    "Break it for me!" Xiao Yao roared and roared.


    At this moment, Qijian style has been improved a lot.


    The sword Qi and the inner aura are interwoven and confluence in the hand''s dark iron sword.


    A sword out, a moment, the whole mountain seems to have begun to shudder.


    the earth trembled and the mountains swayed!


    This sword, infused with sword Qi, directly penetrated that fist.


    Xiao Yao''s body came out of his huge fist.


    When Xiao Yao falls steadily in front of Ye tingchao, he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Ye tingchao''s face was pale. When the fist was broken, his body stepped back several steps, and then he barely stood firm.


    Obviously, the punch was connected with the Qi in his body.


    "It''s my turn again." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "No, go up the mountain." Ye tingchao''s eyes declined and said, "I''ve lost, and you''re not in good health now. I don''t want you to go up or down the mountain."


    Xiao Yao laughed and arched his hand and said, "thank you, master Ye."


    "Ha, I''ve done everything I can." When ye tingchao said this, he lowered his head and thought for a moment, then asked, "but can we discuss something?"


    Xiao Yao nodded gently, his eyes puzzled.


    "If there is no one to stop you, will you not kill people?" Ye tingchao asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "master Ye is so thoughtful. In fact, I didn''t plan to kill anyone before. As long as Ta Tian Zong doesn''t plan to stop me, I won''t kill anyone."


    Ye tingchao had no choice but to smile and said, "however, with my understanding of them, they may not be able to do it."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    After all, he and Ta Tianzong had no contact, so they didn''t say much. Who didn''t know too much?


    "Have a good rest first." When ye tingchao spoke, he swallowed a elixir, which finally stabilized the Qi in his body.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I know you have a lot of elixirs. I don''t need to give them to you."


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded, and swallowed a magic pill and a fairy pill.


    Such things, for him, are similar to sugar beans.


    "By the way, you won''t have to make trouble in the state of Wei in the future?" Ye tingchao asked cautiously.


    Xiao Yao waited until the pills in his body began to dissolve before he asked, "master ye, what am I doing in the state of Wei?"


    "Ah, there''s no way. You are too dangerous now." Ye tingchao sat down, looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "before, the northern foot of the mountain was upset by you. The emperor was a female emperor. Later, it was the state of Jiang. Now the emperor of Jiang is a bandit. Who dares to believe that? The southern Chu and the northern Chu are at war now. It seems that the northern foothills and the state of Jiang are also going to join in. You are indispensable in this, aren''t you? "


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    Ye tingchao knows about Jiang state and Beilu, but it''s nothing.


    It''s not a secret anyway.


    However, he thinks that what he does is very secret, and the other party should have no reason to know.


    Moreover, after hearing what ye tingchao said, Xiao Yao became nervous.


    If even ye tingchao can see it, can Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e not?


    Those two are old foxes who are resourceful. What they want to do and what their intentions are, the other party can''t think of them.


    This also caused him a lot of psychological pressure.


    The most important thing is that this incident is also a wake-up call for Xiao Yao to realize that his own means are not as clever as he imagined.


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, ye tingchao seemed to understand something. He said with a smile, "if you want to fool those people, it''s difficult. After all, you can''t even fool me. It''s very difficult for you to make a thing perfect and seamless. There''s no impermeable wall in the world. As long as you expose a little bit, you will be magnified infinitely, You have nowhere to hide. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and kept this sentence in mind.


    Ye tingchao continued: "what''s more, you have to look directly at your current opponents. Whether they are Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Zhao wei''e, they have been emperors for hundreds of years. Their vision is much wider than that of Qingyang City leader. Their ability to catch shadows is not what you and I can imagine. Therefore, you must learn to jump out of your original world and look down, Take a look at the original layout, and try to repair one more place as much as possible, which will reduce some risks. "


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily and held his disciple''s ceremony: "I''ve been taught."


    Ye tingchao stood up straight, sighed and said, "go up."


    When Xiao Yao passed by Ye tingchao, he heard him say in a very lonely tone: "don''t kill people as much as possible..."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "don''t worry, I will try my best."


    After all, he didn''t know what he would face and what would happen when he went up the mountain.


    Therefore, he will not easily promise, can only say, I try my best.


    On the top of the mountain, Xiao Yao looks around when he walks into TA Tian Zong.


    This is the first time he has come to ta Tian Zong. Naturally, he should have a good look at it.


    After walking for a while, hundreds of immortals appeared in front of him.


    One of the old men, holding a brush, stood in the front with white hair and white beard.


    That pair of eyes, it is very sharp.


    A five fold immortal.


    Behind him, there are three old people about the same age. Behind him, there are hundreds of immortal practitioners who have stepped on Tianzong.


    In fact, there are more than this number of practitioners in Tianzong, but not all of them have come forward.


    Xiao Yao looks at them, and they also look at Xiao Yao.


    One by one, they all put on a look like facing the enemy.


    "Here you are?" Said the old man at the front.


    "The Lord of TA Tian Zong?" Xiao Yao picked a little eyebrow to say.


    "Do you know what it means to step into our Tianzong The Lord of TA Tian Zong looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "It must be proved that I am a man of my word."


    "..." the expression on the Lord''s face was speechless.


    He really didn''t know what was going on in the brain circuit of the young man in front of him.


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "I said before that I would come to your TA Tian Zong. Anyway, you don''t like me very much. If you really have the ability to leave me, it''s your ability."


    "Ta Tian Zong looked at Xiao Yao''s back, frowned and asked:" where is ye tingchao


    "Go home." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Now that he has reached the top of the mountain, how can he know what ye tingchao is doing and where he is?


    "Can''t he stop you?" Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    Xiao Yaole, said: "if he really can stop me, I can''t stand in front of you now, right?"


    The Lord of TA Tian Zong thought for a moment and nodded. He thought what the other party said was quite reasonable.


    Xiao Yao holds Fuli sword in his hand.


    "I''m wandering around in Ta Tian Zong. You can stop me. If you can stop me, it''s your ability. If you can''t stop me, I''ll go down the mountain. It''s also fulfilling what I said before." Xiao Yao said.


    Everyone in Ta Tian Zong looks a little ugly.


    They feel that this is the other side''s provocation to them.


    Before, I killed many excellent disciples of Tata Tianzong in the martial arts assembly. Now, I have to go around Tata Tianzong again.


    If there is no way to keep this person, what face will they have to continue to have a foothold in Lingwu world?


    Xiao Yao took a step forward, and the disciple of Tianzong took a step forward.


    "By the way, I don''t know if your disciples who came back from the martial arts meeting told you that I killed all those who wanted to kill me at the martial arts meeting." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The sentence "..." caused great psychological pressure on all the people present.


    What a threat!


    Does one person threaten the whole clan?


    And this sect is one of the four sects in Lingwu world?


    Can this be tolerated?


    Xiao Yao continued to walk forward, and those people''s eyes were sharp at him.


    When Xiao Yao came to him, the old man in front of him suddenly took out his hand. The white silk on the dust in his hand stretched out one by one. At last, it was about several meters long and as hard as iron. The roots broke away and stabbed Xiao Yao like a sharp sword.


    Xiao Yao raised his arm and turned the blade in his hand, stirring up a gust of sword wind.


    Those filaments, just in front of Xiao Yao, were all broken.


    "It''s not easy for you to keep me if you''re just so good at it." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    With his current strength, even the sevenfold masters can''t help him.


    What''s more, is he a five fold immortal?


    "Set up The patriarch gave a roar.


    After that, hundreds of immortals all took a step forward.


    Then, one by one, Gao Gao abandoned his sword.


    After the blade came out of its sheath, it suddenly flew into the sky, dragging a long sword rainbow, interwoven together, looking very spectacular.


    Xiao Yao smiles¡° It turns out that these hundreds of immortals are all swordsmen. " Xiao Yao was still a little surprised. In the world of Lingwu, there are many sword sects with only swordsmen, but Tata Tianzong is obviously not. After all, it is much more difficult for swordsmen to become immortal sword immortals than for those who cultivate immortals. Therefore, no one is willing to practice in such a tricky way, unless those who can''t lift their aura can only give up being immortal and become a swordsman. It can be said that in the Lingwu world, most of the immortals despise the pure swordsman. Even Xu kuangge has aura and sword spirit, which is similar to Xiao Yao. Facing the sword array in front of him, Xiao Yao took a deep breath. Immediately, four golden lights circled behind him. Then, the Four Swords merged into a golden light. With a move in mind, the light of the sword broke into the dense sword array in front of him£¨ Second watch, and third watch!)

 Chapter 1574

    A huge sword rose above the sky.


    This is what you can see clearly at the foot of the mountain when you listen to the tide.


    The sword is tens of meters high and seven or eight meters wide, and it is still shining with golden light.


    Enough to compete with the sun and the moon.


    "Is it still going to kill?" Ye tingchao gave a bitter smile.


    However, he didn''t think that he would run up the mountain at this time. After all, he had stopped Xiao Yao before, but he didn''t stop him. It''s reasonable for him to go up the mountain.


    Moreover, he knew that Xiao Yao was not the kind of person who didn''t believe what he said.


    Before that, he first saw the sword array of TA Tian Zong, and then found the huge sword.


    He is a disciple of Tata Tianzong. He knows the sword array of Tata Tianzong very well. He doesn''t need to think about it. It''s obvious that the people of Tata Tianzong moved their hands first.


    Before he asked Xiao Yao not to kill, Xiao Yao said as much as possible.


    If Xiao Yao really killed in Ta Tian Zong, he believed that there was no way.


    Therefore, no matter what happens in the end, it is not impossible for him to accept it.


    "I have done all that I need to do. Next, I can only see the nature of TA Tian Zong." Ye tingchao said to himself in his heart.


    Suddenly, the huge sword on the sky rushed towards the sword array of TA Tian Zong.


    The sword is magnificent.


    Even ye tingchao has some lingering fear.


    When the sword Qi was surging wildly, he suddenly realized that Xiao Yao had left his hand a little when he was fighting with him.


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the thought.


    Unconsciously, have you been dumped so far?


    His heart, it''s a little rough.


    He suddenly felt sad. He had been thinking about how to make himself stronger all his life. However, there was a genius in the world. He used to be Xu kuangge, leading the world of Lingwu for hundreds of years. Xu kuangge disappeared, and Hong feisheng appeared again. Before Hong feisheng really went to fly, let the stupid birds in their world take a breath, there was another Xiao Yao, Isn''t it true that the so-called genius only appears once in hundreds of years? How come it''s all over the place?


    How can he be embarrassed by this!


    In fact, the world is not fair.


    In Lingwu world, there are also stories of tortoise and rabbit racing.


    But what if the rabbit isn''t too lazy?


    Even if only pay 1% of the effort, can let those who pay 100% of the stupid birds, out of reach.


    Is the world really so cruel to stupid birds?


    When he saw Xiao Yao for the first time before, Xiao Yao was just an immortal who had to look up to him.


    Later, when they met for the second time, Xiao Yao''s progress surprised him. Fortunately, if he did his best, he still had the confidence to kill Xiao Yao.


    But this time, Xiao Yao showed the strength, but enough to let him out of reach.


    It made him feel the pressure again and again.


    "Go back, do you really need to practice well?"


    "Even if I really shut up day and night and practice hard, can I catch up with others'' cultivation speed?"


    "Maybe I need time to go out and have a good look. Let''s walk around Lingwu world..."


    Xiao Yao did not expect that because of his existence, ye tingchao gave up the idea of continuing to build cars behind closed doors.


    Ye tingchao, who had never thought of leaving the state of Wei in his life, finally made up his mind to travel all over the great mountains and rivers


    Step on the heaven.


    Xiao Yao''s huge sword directly scattered the sword array of hundreds of swordsmen disciples of TA Tian Zong.


    Those swordsmen may not know that the impeccable sword array in their eyes is just a joke in Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Sword, he is the most powerful existence!


    He doesn''t know if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a swordsman. If he is, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong may not be able to take advantage of Xiao Yao in kendo.


    You know, in Xiao Yao''s body, there is a sword spirit.


    Xuanyuan nine is strong, and it hasn''t risen yet?


    This is Xiao Yao''s confidence!


    When the sword array was scattered, hundreds of long swords all fell from the air, as if it was raining. The disciples of TA Tian sect who were standing below could not avoid being stabbed by the sword. At this time, Xiao Yao''s body suddenly rushed to the leader of TA Tian Zong in front of him.


    Hold the black iron sword tightly.


    When you see the black iron sword, the face of the master of TA Tian sect suddenly changes.


    He had never seen Xiao Yao before, and he could not recognize Xiao Yao with a black iron sword.


    But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the origin of xuantie sword!


    After living in Lingwu world for hundreds of years, how can he not know Xu Bingge?


    And this sword, is not Xu crazy song that Sword Fairy left?


    "No wonder, no wonder..." he murmured, his brain was blank.


    The xuantie sword is in Xiao Yao''s hands, and it can''t be picked up by the other party.


    Coupled with the strong Qi of the other party, he subconsciously thought that the young man in front of him was Xu kuangge''s disciple.


    If so, it can explain why this young man can be so tough.


    It doesn''t seem to be a surprise that Xu kuangge, one of the generation''s disciples, stands at the top of the world of Lingwu.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao was already in front of the leader of TA Tian Zong.


    The black iron sword in his hand suddenly trembled, and a stream of sword Qi condensed into shape and smashed towards the face of the master of TA Tian Zong.


    The master of TA Tian Zong shakes the dust in his hand. He wants to get rid of the entanglement of Xiao Yao''s sword Qi, but he is still knocked out by this sword Qi.


    In the air, he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.


    When he fell to the ground, his face showed a bitter look again.


    With such strength, it''s really not difficult to kill his outstanding disciples.


    Moreover, he felt that the other side did keep their hands when they were in the martial arts meeting. Otherwise, with such strong sword power, it would not be difficult to keep all the disciples of TA Tian Zong on Yushan.


    Before, he was still thinking that if the other party really dares to step on Tianzong, it would be a suicide. But now he suddenly realizes that his previous idea is a little simple. With the strength of the other party, it seems that it is not difficult for him to leave from the Tianzong.


    The three elders also rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    It''s just a triple master.


    At the same time, the three triple masters, Huahong, flew in. But before they came to Xiao Yao, they were all blocked by the sword Qi. One by one, they all flew out, just in front of the Lord of Tata Tianzong. One by one, they were all pale and vomited blood.


    The remaining hundreds of disciples were all numb and did not dare to move.


    Xiao Yao put away the xuantie sword, and the sword Qi above his head turned into four golden awns. Three of them were used by Xiao Yao with the help of sword gourd, and the rest of the white head was firmly held in his hand - you can''t always use talisman, you have to use it instead! Otherwise, what should Fu Li do?


    Xiao Yao suddenly shook his arm and stabbed his white head at the top of the head of TA Tian Zong.


    If you drop an inch, this sword will be able to directly penetrate the head of the master of TA Tian Zong.


    That''s not the usual thrill.


    Even the leader of TA Tian Zong was a man who had seen the strong wind and waves. At this time, he also shuddered.


    His legs were shaking subconsciously.


    His performance at this time, Xiao Yao was also panoramic.


    "Well, you''re afraid of death." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At this time, the Lord of TA Tian Zong could not speak because he was angry.


    Shame and anger.


    This is just rubbish. Would you like to find someone who is not afraid of death for me?


    Xiao Yao came up to him, crouched down, looked at the master of TA Tian Zong, and said, "do you want to give orders and let your disciples rush up to die?"


    The master of TA Tian sect didn''t speak.


    He clearly understood that even if he let his disciples rush up at this time, he would still die.


    "Let''s make a deal, shall we?" Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" The LORD was stunned.


    "Give me the Qi of TA Tian Zong..."


    Before Xiao Yao finished, he was interrupted decisively by the leader of TA Tian Zong: "impossible! Don''t even think about it


    Qi Yun is probably the most important thing for a school.


    It''s like peach blossom island, north peak and North Chutian ravine. I don''t know that I have to wait thousands of years to recover after losing my luck.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "look at you, can''t you wait for me to finish my speech?"


    "Hum, no matter what you want to say, I can''t transfer the Qi luck of TA Tian Zong to you. As long as I don''t nod my head, you can''t take away the Qi luck." Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    In fact, what the patriarch said was also true. Just like at the beginning, the little monk had to get Liu Zhezhi''s permission to infuse the Qi of Taohua island into him.


    Before that, the situation of northern Chu Tianhe was a little special. Originally, it was not the land of the Lord, and the Dragon Spirit also helped him a lot.


    In the back of the north peak, Xiao Longxiang wants to help Xiao Yao win the luck of the north peak, but also has to drive away all the Xiuxian sects above the north peak, so that it will become a land without owners.


    Cut off the connection between them and the north peak, Xiao long elephant can start.


    "Since you don''t agree, I''ll have to kill you all." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    The Lord''s face changed greatly.


    At this time, he realized that he and others were already fish on the chopping board. Up to now, ye tingchao has not appeared, and it will not appear in comparison, otherwise they still have the strength of the first World War¡° If you don''t want to give me Qi, I will destroy the whole TA Tian sect. At that time, I will slowly absorb Qi. How about that? " Xiao Yao asked¡° You... You''re a sorcery Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s just like you are all very aboveboard. Do you really think you''re becoming famous and decent? You are also an immortal. Do you think there is a so-called decent family in this world? Even those who cultivate immortals in Taohua island are called red pink skeletons by you, aren''t they Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and pulled out his white head¡° Again, what are you going to do? " Xiao Yao asked coldly£¨ The third watch is coming

 Chapter 1575

    The leader of TA Tian sect was very aggrieved.


    Xiao Yao''s words before, seem to give him a choice, in fact, where there is a second way?


    In fact, he felt that it was impossible to destroy the whole TA Tian clan with the strength of the other party, but he felt that he would have no way to kill part of it and then go away.


    At the beginning, he didn''t feel how powerful the other side was, but when he came back, the other side slapped him in the face.


    So, how dare he still have the previous idea now?


    Isn''t that going further and further on the road to death?


    As a wise man, he felt that he should make a relative choice on this issue.


    "Even if I really want to give you my Qi, can you take it away?" The Lord of TA Tian Zong looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    This is really a problem for Xiao Yao.


    He doesn''t know if there is a way to transfer Qi to himself. Even if there is, he won''t use it. Even as a third person, he hasn''t learned how to transfer Qi!


    "Can''t you?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    "Oh, forget it. In that case, I''d better kill you all." Xiao said with a sigh.


    It seems to be very helpless.


    The master of TA Tian sect quickly got up from the ground.


    "Wait a minute!" He said at the top of his voice.


    Xiao Yao, holding the white headed sword in his hand, squinted at the Lord of TA Tian Zong and said, "I''m not sure if you''re finished. I just want to kill you. Can''t you be honest and stretch your neck for me to kill you?"


    "..." this is the most difficult request that the leader of tattenzong has heard since he was so old.


    What''s more, if you want to kill me, I have to stretch my neck for you to kill me?


    Is there such a truth in the world?


    If you are unreasonable, there must be a limit, right?


    He was so angry that he almost trembled. He scolded Xiao Yao''s ancestors for 18 generations, but he didn''t dare to show it on his mouth. This is the typical way of being angry and speechless. Now it''s not only Xiao Yao who holds his life, but the whole family of TA Tian Zong who is held by the other party.


    What can he do?


    "I do know how to transfer Qi and fortune, but young Xia, how about making sense?" Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    "You said In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t worry much.


    "Even if I really want to lend you the fortune of TA Tian Zong, do you dare to take it?" The master of TA Tian sect sneered and said, "surely you won''t be at ease, will you?"


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Although he was not happy, he didn''t think about this problem before. In fact, he just wanted to go to Tata Tianzong, which was a success. He didn''t think that he had to get the Qi of Tata Tianzong. This was also a sudden fantasy. So he didn''t understand every step. Now he has a headache in the face of such a problem.


    As the Lord of TA Tian Zong said, not to mention whether he has such ability, even if he does, so what?


    Can you trust him to come?


    Perhaps, he can take advantage of his absorption of Qi, boldly shot, to kill himself.


    Place your hopes on the other person''s character?


    Don''t make trouble. Xiao Yao can''t do such a thoughtless thing.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s depressed expression, the leader of TA Tian Zong smiles like a blooming chrysanthemum.


    "Cough, young Xia, since that''s the case, don''t you think it''s meaningless even if I really deliver Qi to you? So... How about letting go of your previous thoughts? " The leader of TA Tian sect said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao began to deliberate in his heart.


    Anyway, before I came here, I didn''t think that I had to get the Qi luck of TA Tian Zong, so even if I really turned around and left now, I didn''t lose much.


    However, although you can give up your luck, you can''t go back empty handed. Otherwise, this trip will be in vain?


    Even if it is a thief, there is the principle that the thief does not go empty, so you have to be a person with principles!


    Thinking of these, his eyes finally became clear and he took a deep breath. He was just about to open his mouth and put forward what he wanted to say before, but he heard a news coming from behind.


    "Can you trust me?"


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw that ye tingchao was walking towards him step by step, with a look of surprise on his face.


    Didn''t this guy say he was leaving?


    But soon, Xiao Yao realized that it must be because of the huge sword that had appeared before. He was worried about stepping on Tianzong''s side, so he turned back.


    Thinking about what ye tingchao said just now, his face also showed a curious look.


    "Master ye, what does that mean?"


    After seeing ye tingchao, the elders, including the disciples, all burst into tears. They felt that it was their turn to raise their eyebrows. They had been bullied all the time before. They felt that they had to hold back their grievances. In the past, they were the only ones who bullied others. When were they bullied? That kind of feeling, it''s too hard. Although this young man is also very powerful, so many of them have the power of the first World War. With the help of Ye tingchao, it''s not difficult to leave each other.


    The elders, who were lying on the ground pretending to be dead, quickly got up at this time, and looked as if they were going to control the whole world.


    The Lord of TA Tian sect naturally noticed this scene, so he glared at the three old guys. The three elders quickly opened their eyes, so as not to be missed by the Lord.


    "Listen to the tide, you are here." TA Tian Zong said with a smile.


    It looks so calm. It seems that I have forgotten the embarrassment when I was scared by Xiao Yao to pee my pants.


    Let him feel depressed is, when his words finished, ye tingchao''s eyes still didn''t look at him.


    This is the typical disregard!


    The expression on the Lord''s face of TA Tian Zong was a little stiff and cold.


    "Ye tingchao, I''m talking to you."


    Xiao Yao can kill him. In fact, ye tingchao can. However, he has no fear of Ye tingchao.


    In fact, to be careful, the reason is very simple, because he knows that Xiao Yao really dares to kill him, but ye tingchao will never.


    This is the reason why the Lord of TA Tian Zong can be angry with ye tingchao. In fact, it seems ridiculous to think about it carefully.


    Looking at ye tingchao, Xiao Yao was also puzzled and asked, "master ye, what do you mean by what you just said?"


    "I said, you can trust me, I can help the luck here, transfer to you." Ye tingchao said.


    "Ye tingchao, dare you!" The head of TA Tian sect''s face changed greatly.


    The disciples and elders of Tata Tianzong were a little confused at this time, and none of them could recover.


    They are all thinking, is there a very serious problem with their ears, otherwise, how can they hallucinate?


    You know, ye tingchao is the one who went out from their TA Tian sect. How can he help others deprive them of their Qi luck now?


    Even Xiao Yao, who has been here for a while and a half, can''t recover.


    But look at the expression on ye tingchao''s face, it doesn''t seem like a joke at all.


    He was thinking about whether he was crazy or ye tingchao.


    This sounds... It''s really incredible!


    "If you can trust me, let''s start now." Ye tingchao said.


    In fact, ye tingchao has his own ideas.


    He felt that today''s TA Tian Zong had gradually become a serious trouble for the state of Wei.


    In the past, the emperor of the state of Wei talked with him on this topic.


    Although ye tingchao is now the leader of Qingyang City, once he is determined to quit this position, the existence of TA Tian Zong is beyond the control of the imperial court.


    No matter from which point of view, the court of Wei state will not continue to let the immortal sect of TA Tian Zong continue to grow in Wei state.


    It''s just this truth. I told tattenzong that they would not understand. Since this is the case, it''s better to strip tattenzong''s Qi. In this way, at least they can protect tattenzong''s safety.


    In the final analysis, his heart is still standing with Tata Tianzong.


    But he didn''t want to explain these reasons, because even if he explained them himself, it was nonsense in the eyes of the Lord of TA Tian sect.


    Just understand.


    He said that to himself.


    Xiao Yao fell into a short silence.


    After the silence, he nodded.


    "I''ll trouble Mr. Ye."


    For Xiao Yao, it was also an adventure.


    In Ta Tian Zong, some people will think, is this ye tingchao''s plan.


    Xiao Yao would think the same.


    But in the end, his sensibility conquered his rationality.


    He always felt that if he could not believe ye tingchao, it would be too much.


    So, he nodded. It was still an adventure for him, but he thought, where is life without adventure?


    Anyway, he took a lot of risks.


    Moreover, it seems that my luck has never been very bad


    See Xiao Yao promise down, ye tingchao also laughed.


    "Thank you."


    Originally, Xiao Yao should have said thank you to ye tingchao, but now it''s ye tingchao saying these two words to Xiao Yao.


    It seems that it''s a bit awkward.


    The facial muscles of the Lord of TA Tian Zong began to twitch.


    Up to now, he is still ignored by Ye tingchao.


    This kind of feeling, really is to want much afflictive, have much afflictive


    "Let''s start." Ye tingchao took a deep breath and continued.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    Under the guidance of Ye tingchao, he went to the center of TA Tianzong square.


    Ye tingchao''s body also floated¡° Ye tingchao, do you really want to The Lord of TA Tian sect roared and roared. It''s like a crazy beast¡° You can tell people that you''re going back. " Ye tingchao lowered his head, looked at the leader of TA Tian Zong, and said softly, "dare you?" "£¨ In order to avoid breaking the watch during the Chinese new year, he has to save his manuscripts for the time being

 Chapter 1576

    At this time, the Lord of TA Tian Zong was not wronged.


    The aggrieved want to cry.


    He felt that what ye tingchao had just said was just rubbish. Did he let himself go back to the young man?


    How dare he!


    If ye tingchao now shows his attitude and stands with TA Tianzong, maybe he really has such confidence. But now ye tingchao''s attitude makes him a little confused. It seems that... This bastard is now on the opposite side of TA Tianzong!


    It''s hard for him to understand.


    How to say, ye tingchao was also an immortal cultivated by Tata Tianzong.


    Why, if you say you have defected, you have defected?


    His brain is not enough.


    He always thinks that he knows ye tingchao well. Maybe ye tingchao is a bit brainless and absent-minded, but he still can''t do such a stupid thing. Now he has to help others and take away the Qi and fortune of TA Tianzong. This is just a blow to ta Tianzong. In a few years, Ta Tianzong will be removed from the four sects, To become a second rate or even a third rate sect, even an ordinary disciple of TA Tian sect can think of this. Can''t ye tingchao think of it?


    He was a little puzzled. He really didn''t know when he offended ye tingchao. Otherwise, why did the other party retaliate against them by such means?


    This is so cruel that it can''t be more cruel!


    With the previous experience of Qi Yun, Xiao Yao has actually become a lot of familiar.


    He found that in fact, the way ye tingchao helped himself to win the fortune of TA Tianzong was similar to the way Xiao Longxiang had used before. They were all so overbearing.


    However, it suddenly occurred to Xiao Yao that after the Qi luck of Xiao Long Xiang Gang''s Tianzong was transferred to him, Xiao Long Xiang himself suffered a lot, and his cultivation regressed.


    Therefore, if ye tingchao really helped himself, wouldn''t his cultivation also regress?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly had a headache.


    He didn''t know what ye tingchao thought.


    Originally, he also thought that if ye tingchao wanted to take away the Qi of TA Tianzong, the other party would stand up against it.


    After all, he is also a disciple of TA Tian Zong.


    But now the opposite is true.


    Ye tingchao not only did not object, but also stood on his side.


    This is helping him get rid of his bad luck.


    The process didn''t last very long. In about half an hour, the Qi of Tianzong had already reached Xiao Yao''s body.


    The yuan baby in the body is more and more delicate.


    It''s just a little smaller.


    He also realized that his sword spirit and aura were more and more powerful.


    Qi Yun gives him a bonus. It''s not a bit.


    He is thinking, if he can absorb all the Qi of the big Lingwu world, what kind of situation can he grow up to.


    Of course, it''s just a thought. There''s no such a good chance.


    Ye tingchao''s face turned pale and went to Xiao Yao.


    At this time, he is already on the verge of collapse.


    He was staring at so many angry eyes of TA Tian Zong, but he turned a blind eye and just came to Xiao Yao.


    "Let''s go down the mountain together." Ye tingchao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Even if ye tingchao didn''t say that, he would do it.


    Ye tingchao robbed him of the Qi and fortune of TA Tian Zong. These people in Ta Tian Zong wanted to have him skinned and cramped at this time.


    Although ye tingchao did not help them to set foot in Tianzong before, now, his previous contribution is not equal to his fault this time.


    Supporting ye tingchao, Xiao Yao enters his body with a trace of aura.


    Under the gaze of all the disciples of TA Tian Zong, they went out. One by one, their faces are as pale as paper. At this moment, they can feel that the aura that originally gathered in the clan is rapidly losing. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before it becomes a place too simple to be in. Just like other Tianhe in the past, it''s just a scenic spot for those who like Philistines to recite poems.


    No one rushed to stop them.


    Although ye tingchao is very weak now, it''s not difficult for Xiao Yao, who has just accepted the fate of TA Tian Zong, to exterminate them.


    Walking down the mountain, Xiao Yao finally couldn''t help but put forward his doubts.


    "Why are you helping me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ye tingchao laughed and said, "actually, I can''t say that I''m helping you. I''m helping TA Tianzong."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "If this sentence is heard by the people of TA Tian Zong, they will surely drown you with saliva." Xiao Yao joked.


    The leaf listened to the tide to smile a, noncommittal.


    Xiao Yao believes that ye tingchao must have his own ideas when he does so, so he doesn''t ask any more questions.


    Until the mountain, Xiao Yao asked: "do you want me to send you back to Qingyang City?"


    "For what?" Ye tingchao said, "I have planned to leave the state of Wei."


    "Leave the state of Wei?" Xiao Yao was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you worried about being chased by the people of TA Tian Zong? They should not have that strength. Moreover, even if they really have that strength, they dare not do such things. How can you say that you are also the leader of Qingyang City in the state of Wei now? If they really kill you, I''m afraid that the state of Wei will set foot on Tianzong. "


    Ye tingchao stood up straight and shook his head.


    Xiao Yao handed him a elixir. After eating the elixir, ye tingchao''s aura recovered and stood firm.


    "I have nothing to do with anyone when I leave the state of Wei." Ye tingchao said.


    "You want to go out and hang out?" Xiao Yao seems to see the idea of Ye tingchao said.


    Ye tingchao nodded, sighed, and said: "when an immortal, you really can''t always build a car behind closed doors, otherwise you don''t know how wonderful the outside world is. I think opportunities are all outside. As long as I''m willing to go out for a while, maybe there will be very good harvest."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    He didn''t know how to respond to ye tingchao''s idea.


    After all, it is through a lot of opportunities that he can have the strength he has now.


    If you really practice step by step and honestly, it would be very good to have a triple master now.


    Only by constantly taking risks and gambling can we have some unexpected gains.


    However, he felt that ye tingchao had neglected a little.


    Opportunity and danger coexist.


    How many times Xiao Yao escaped from death, he can''t remember.


    He thinks that if his life is a novel, he must be a protagonist. Only by relying on the aura of the protagonist can he survive again and again. Otherwise, it''s not natural.


    Now back to think about it, there will be some lingering fear.


    Thanks to my good luck


    "Other than that, I can''t say anything more. I can only wish you good luck." When Xiao Yao talks, he throws a small bottle to ye tingchao.


    "There are still some elixirs in it. I think I can help you in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye tingchao took the bottle and said with a smile, "then I won''t be polite to you. Anyway, you don''t need these."


    "These elixirs are really nothing compared with you helping me to win my fortune." Xiao Yao said.


    Ye tingchao nodded.


    After a while, he said: "in fact, I just said that I did this for the purpose of stepping on Tianzong. I''m not kidding."


    He took a few steps forward and said: "the state of Wei has been threatened by Tata Tianzong. In the past, it was because I was still there, so the Wei parliament felt that even if Tata Tianzong would be tossed, it would still be under control. But once I left the state of Wei, would the emperor of Wei tolerate the further development of Tata Tianzong? It''s a fatal blow to ta Tian Zong. But if you look a little further, you''ll find that it''s not a bad thing for TA Tian Zong. At least, it can keep them safe. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He was not a fool at all. Now, ye tingchao has talked to this point, and he can''t understand it.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t say much." Xiao Yao said, "but you have to be careful in the future. This time, you can be regarded as offending the people of TA Tian Zong to death. However, why don''t you tell them such reasons?"


    Ye tingchao gave a bitter smile and asked, "do you think if they really understand, they will make the emperor of Wei feel headache? Will it be so lawless? "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    Ye tingchao took a few steps forward and continued: "as for whether they would come to trouble me, I don''t think they dare even if they give them a hundred courage. Even if my cultivation is backward, it''s not easy to bully. Besides, if you give me a little time, I can recover. After all, I''m a disciple of Tata Tianzong, It''s not much of a reaction. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He thinks that ye tingchao believes it.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was about to leave the state of Wei. He wanted to go with ye tingchao, but he was rejected by Ye tingchao.


    "I know you want to protect me, but there''s really no need for that." Ye tingchao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao continued to discuss with him, and then ye tingchao became furious.


    "Damn, do you really don''t understand or don''t you understand? Although some people want to trouble me now, you are more dangerous than me, OK? The person who wants to trouble you is either Zhao wei''e of Zhao state or Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Do you still protect me? Don''t let me bury you then. " Ye can''t hear the tide.


    Xiao Yao: "listen to ye tingchao say so, Xiao Yao is too lazy to pay attention to him, so he left the state of Wei alone. He thought about it. It''s about time... (second watch)

 Chapter 1577

    Green water murmuring, reflecting the Castle Peak, lake alone, known as worry free.


    On the sparkling surface of the lake, there is a slanting sun. The sun is red, and the clouds are red. After a while, the surface of the lake, which carries a single building and a dozen boats, is also dyed red.


    It''s like a river of blood.


    Wuyoulou is more than 100 years away from now. It is located in qilizhou, and qilizhou is located in the westernmost part of the state of Jiang. After qilizhou, it is the great Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao put this bowl of wine in front of him and looked out of the window through a wooden window in the attic.


    Here, in fact, is not a scenic spot, but Xiao Yao thinks that the charm here is very good.


    Sitting in this single building, Xiao Yao''s mood will relax a lot.


    Take the wine bowl in front of you and take a sip of it. The liquor goes into your throat, which is enough to melt with the blood.


    He was here for three days.


    After leaving the state of Wei, he went straight here. At the end of the state of Jiang, he didn''t go to Qingcheng Mountain to see the old leader, Li xiongshan, Wang Wenge, Liu Chengfeng and others. Instead, he came here alone. Now, I''m afraid only one person knows Xiao Yao''s whereabouts.


    That person is also the one Xiao Yao has to wait for.


    In fact, even now, Xiao Yao is not sure whether the person he is waiting for will come back or not.


    I''m lucky to be here. If I don''t come, it won''t affect my plan too much.


    Therefore, for Xiao Yao, these things do not need to worry too much, just need to maintain a normal heart, it is enough.


    When the setting sun just faded from the top of the mountain, a light boat slowly stopped at the only downstairs.


    A man in a white gown, with a pair of cloth shoes on his feet, looks very elegant and elegant. The man with folding fan in his hand can see its extraordinary value by glancing at it. He raises his head, looks at Wuyou building, smiles, takes out two copper coins from his sleeve, hands them to the boatman, and then walks in.


    When he went upstairs and pushed open the wooden door, Xiao Yao and he looked at each other and laughed.


    After sitting down, Xiao yaocai said, "I thought you were not coming."


    "Can you see me at a glance?" The middle-aged man asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "besides you, who else will come to me? Besides, I''ve seen your portrait before. Zhao Tieniu has seen you before. His painting skills, as you probably know, are lifelike. If it''s more exquisite, you can feel that people can jump off the white paper and recite poems to make friends. "


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to pour wine for the other party, but the other party grabs the glass first.


    "If you are late, you should punish yourself. How can Mr. Xiao pour wine?" The middle-aged man said politely.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    When the man first drank a bowl of wine, he wiped the corners of his mouth with his wide sleeves, which meant something uninhibited.


    "Mr. Xiao asked me to come here. What do you want to plan with me?" The middle-aged man held his chin, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "if I''m not wrong, Mr. Xiao must want to cooperate with me inside and outside, and turn the Qin Dynasty upside down, right? It''s better to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong by the way, eh... However, I think it''s a pity, because I really don''t have this ability. It''s not so much the Qin Dynasty as Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s country. Everyone revolves around him. Moreover, many people say that as long as the Qin Dynasty doesn''t have Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it means that fish has no water, It''s hard to keep a foothold in Lingwu world. "


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man gave a bitter smile and said, "if you stay in the Qin Dynasty for a period of time, you will find that everyone feels that as long as the Qin Dynasty has no Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it will completely collapse."


    Speaking of these, he grabbed the bowl of wine and puffed up his veins. Then, as soon as he lifted his head, he sent the bowl of liquor into his mouth.


    Xiao Yao''s face was even more smiling.


    He felt that Zhao Tieniu didn''t joke with himself. Although he didn''t have much contact with the other party, he could feel the real resentment from the other party''s words.


    However, he did not immediately express his views.


    He always felt that the other side''s performance was too abnormal.


    Can the prince of the Qin Dynasty be such a straightforward person?


    So he changed the subject.


    "Your Highness, is he alone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, what else? And make a big show? " Xuanyuan Tianning laughs.


    Xiao Yao turned the wine bowl in front of him and said, "I thought I would bring some experts."


    "Now in the great Qin Dynasty, besides Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who else can you pay attention to? Even if egrets fly, don''t they die in your hands? " Xuanyuan Tianning said with a sneer, "you are really a good means."


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face did not change at all.


    "If he wants to kill me, I will kill him. Anyway, it''s a very reasonable thing." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is noncommittal.


    However, he was more or less upset. After all, if something really happened to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, there would be no one who could cultivate immortals in the Qin Dynasty.


    At the thought of this, he had a headache.


    Xiao Yao continued: "since his highness is willing to come, he must have an idea."


    Xuanyuan Tianning laughed.


    That smile looks like a laugh at Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao really thought too much. I didn''t have any idea when I came here this time. Originally, I didn''t intend to come, because I felt that even if I took the risk to come here, I would not get any benefits, let alone any results, but if I didn''t come..."


    Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Tianning had a little pause.


    He continued, "if I don''t come, I''ll have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Xiao Yao nodded and continued to pour wine into the empty bowl in front of him.


    "Do you think you can really turn the war around?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I think I can."


    "And I''ve always been curious about a question." Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "what?"


    "How dare you identify yourself in the letter?" The expression on Xuanyuan Tianning''s face suddenly became a little ferocious, and he said, "how can I say that I am also the prince of the Qin Dynasty? Don''t you think that you''re seeking a secret conversation with me to seek the skin of a tiger? Are you not afraid that I will ambush you, or tell Xuanyuan jiuzhong? "


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    It seems, too, very bohemian.


    It''s wild!


    After laughing, he faintly spit out a word: "afraid."


    "Xuanyuan Tianning coughed violently.


    He was choked by Xiao Yao.


    Especially, he was so arrogant before, and now the conversation is turning so fast, he can''t keep up with the rhythm of the other party.


    Moreover, it was the first time that he saw someone who could say the word "fear" so righteously.


    "Since you are afraid, why do you come?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    "Because I''m in a hurry." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, as long as the Qin Dynasty withdraws, I can achieve my goal, and then I will leave Lingwu world. Now I am very anxious to leave this world, so I have to take risks."


    "To leave the world?" Xuanyuan Tianning''s face changed.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of surprised eyes, looked for a long time, said: "no matter from which point of view, I don''t think you are about to fly."


    "I didn''t say I was going to fly." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "How can I leave the world without flying up?"


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is also aware of his problems just now, some are too anxious.


    Now ask Xiao Yao this question, the other side certainly won''t tell oneself an answer.


    He relaxes himself and asks, "what do you say to me?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I just want to tell you that both Xiao long elephant and I will leave this world. After we leave, do you think you still have a strong threat? Maybe, Xuanyuan Jiuchong died, and the Qin Dynasty had no immortal cultivators. But with the strength of the Qin Dynasty, it is not difficult to continue to cultivate some powerful immortal cultivators. Moreover, even if there are those powerful immortal cultivators, what? Is it true that there is no one available in the great Qin Dynasty? Is there really such an urgent need for immortals? I really don''t think so. "


    Xuanyuan Tianning did not speak, but lowered his head, looking like thinking about something.


    After waiting for a while, I suddenly heard someone exclaim outside.


    "Monster!"


    Xiao Yao turned and looked through the window.


    Outside, there have been big waves.


    In the lake, slowly out of a very long neck, neck with a small head, some like a giraffe, but the head looks some ferocious, blue fangs, like a ghost in general.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted it on the table. The wine jar on his hand jumped high. Xiao Yao slapped it and sent it out. The wine jar became countless pieces, directly penetrating the monsters in the lake.


    With a bang, he fell into the water again and started a layer of spray.


    Xiao Yao continued to drink as if nothing had happened before.


    Xuanyuan Tianning snorted coldly and said, "is this a threat?"


    "Threat?" Xiao Yao blinked, looked at Xuanyuan Tianning innocently, and asked, "why did the prince say that?"


    "Are you trying to tell me that if I don''t promise you, you will kill me?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked in a low voice.


    He was expressing his anger.


    "No, your highness obviously thinks too much. I just think that the monster just destroyed the atmosphere of our chat." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    It''s very harmless to people and animals¡° What am I going to do? " Xuanyuan Tianning asked. Xiao Yao called the waiter and asked for a jar of wine¡° As I said before, I need all the information of Xuanyuan jiuzhong and his ideas. "¡° What does he think? " Xuanyuan Tianning laughs, "do you think I can know?" Xuanyuan Tianning thinks Xiao Yao is just bullshit. The whole Qin Dynasty, the whole Lingwu world. Who knows what Xuanyuan jiuzhong is thinking? Xiao Yao squinted at Xuanyuan Tianning. After a while, he nodded gently: "I think you can."£¨ Third watch!)

 Chapter 1578

    Xiao Yao looks at Xuanyuan Tianning sitting in front of him. His smile is still light. It seems that no matter what the other party says or does, it is impossible for him to change his calm at this time.


    Xuanyuan Tianning looks at Xiao Yao, his eyes are more and more strange.


    He was really curious about how much he knew about himself and why he had such confidence in himself.


    Xiao Yao''s idea, he had never thought about before, because he knew how many kilos he had. With his ability, it was impossible to create chaos for the Qin Dynasty and pressure for Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    He looks at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao still looks at him.


    Two people''s present condition is the standard big eye stares the small eye.


    After a long time, Xuanyuan Tianning said: "you look up to me too much."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you look down on yourself, do you think anyone else in the world can look up to you?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    "Why doesn''t everyone look up to me?" Xuanyuan Tianning put his two hands on the table and pressed them hard, as if he was a little relieved that the table in front of him would give birth to a pair of wings and fly up.


    The tendons on his forehead jumped violently, and the white part of his eyes was covered with blood. With the slight shaking of his body, the liquor in the wine bowl in front of Xiao Yao was swinging gently.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xuanyuan Tianning in front of him. He is very curious about what the prince of the great Qin Dynasty has experienced in the great Qin Dynasty. At the beginning, he is full of resentment, as if... His identity is not the prince of the Great Qing Dynasty, but a eunuch. Even a eunuch, I''m afraid he won''t have such resentment? If he died here now, I''m afraid he would turn into a fierce ghost on the spot.


    Xuanyuan Tianning slowly stood up, became impassioned, not joking, now Xuanyuan Tianning this posture and facial expression, the next second to a "bright moon before the bed" Xiao Yao is not surprised, anyway, this momentum, is in place.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of my existence. Do you think I can live through Xuanyuan jiuzhong? Well Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile, "most of my brothers have become princes now. Even if they have no chance to be a prince in their life, at least they have escaped from the deep palace compound and got rid of the original shackles. Which one of them is not more carefree than me?"


    Xiao Yao is not happy. He just talks. What do you do when you mention Laozi''s name


    Xuanyuan Tianning said with a wry smile: "in fact, I really don''t think the prince has any good. On the contrary, it is not good for me. Instead, it has become a kind of shackle to imprison me. If I was just a prince at the beginning, maybe I can be carefree now."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "then tell Xuanyuan Jiuchong that you don''t want to be the prince."


    Xuanyuan Tianning sneered and said, "do you really think I can use such words? If it really worked, I would not be the prince from the beginning. "


    Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "In fact, at the beginning, each of my brothers performed better than me." Xuanyuan Tianning eyes quite deep said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "So, don''t you think it''s strange? Under such circumstances, I could still be the prince of the Qin Dynasty. At first, I thought I was lucky. Later, I found out that it was not the case at all. It was the old man who did it on purpose. " Xuanyuan Tianning laughs.


    He said the old man, said the nature is Xuanyuan nine heavy.


    Xiao Yao is not surprised now.


    Already see, Xuanyuan Tianning heart has too much resentment.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Xuanyuan Tianning''s life these years should also be very subdued, so he wants to spit it out in front of himself.


    In the great Qin Dynasty, he could only silently suppress and submit, but in front of Xiao Yao, he dared to say anything.


    The reason is also very simple, because Xiao Yao stands on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty.


    You ask Xiao Yao to tell the people of the Qin Dynasty that Xuanyuan Tianning has long wanted to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Does anyone believe it?


    Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong may not believe it. He just thinks it''s a very absurd plan.


    What''s more, in Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s opinion, Xuanyuan Tianning never caused any threat to him?


    Let''s not say whether what Xiao Yao said is true or not. What if it is true?


    Even if you give Xuanyuan Tianning 100 years, can he threaten Xuanyuan jiuzhong?


    This is a big joke.


    Looking at Xuanyuan Tianning in front of him, Xiao Yao suddenly has a headache.


    It was Zhao Tieniu''s idea to find Xuanyuan Tianning. At first, Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it, but now his intestines are going to be blue. No matter from which angle, he doesn''t think Xuanyuan Tianning can help himself in any direction!


    This man, he still wanted to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but he didn''t have the strength.


    He originally wanted to use Xuanyuan Tianning to cause some threat to Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    However, it seems that Xuanyuan Tianning is of little use now.


    If the two sides want to cooperate, they need equal strength at least, right? Even if it''s not equal, it can''t be too bad! But Xuanyuan Tianning''s present state looks like it has no egg at all.


    What can he expect from Xuanyuan Tianning?


    However, he suddenly felt that Zhao Tieniu should not be so boring.


    Since he gave himself such a direction, it would not be a dead end.


    I''m sure I haven''t thought of anything yet.


    After all, Zhao Tieniu used to be a member of the Qin Dynasty, and he was also in an important position, so it was impossible to know nothing about what Xuanyuan Tianning said before. Therefore, he still had something he didn''t know.


    He racked his brains and thought, what did he neglect?


    The skull is getting more and more painful.


    He stared at Xuanyuan Tianning. Xuanyuan Tianning blinked at him and said with a smile, "what do you want to see from my face?"


    "I''m thinking, what''s your purpose?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning sat down again, supported his chin with his arm, and said, "well, what''s my purpose?"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet, but I think you must not look like this on the surface..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t go on.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is more and more curious: "in your opinion, how am I?"


    "It''s terrible." Xiao Yao said helplessly, "I really can''t think of other words to describe you."


    Xuanyuan Tianning burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao also laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan Tianning said: "I just think that your idea is ridiculous." Speaking of this, his eyes are full of sarcasm.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "I think that if I think you are weak, you don''t need to pay anything. On the contrary, you can still reap the benefits. After all, no matter whether you agree or not, I won''t give up fighting Xuanyuan Jiuchong, right?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning chuckled, probably disdaining Xiao Yao''s statement.


    Xiao Yao stood up, went to the door, opened the door to leave.


    "Hum." Xuanyuan Tianning snorted coldly, but didn''t stop him.


    He probably thinks that Xiao Yao is still putting on airs.


    Until he got up and went to the window, he saw that Xiao Yao had already begun to discuss the price with the boatman. Finally, he couldn''t help it.


    He stood on the window, looking at Xiao Yao, and asked, "what do you mean when you call me here and go now?"


    Xiao Yao stood on the boat, looking at Xuanyuan Tianning, with a cold hum.


    "I used to think that I could have a good chat with you, but the feeling you gave me was very uncomfortable. How to say, I just didn''t like to see you, so I didn''t particularly want to talk with you."


    Xuanyuan Tianning has a gloomy face.


    "When I break the gate of the Qin Dynasty, I will be the first to kill you." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning frowned.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "you can kill me now."


    "This time, I called you, so I won''t kill you. Even if you make me uncomfortable, next time, I will kill you again." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    With that, he turned and looked straight ahead.


    The boat swayed gently.


    In the center of the lake, Xiao Yao looks at the quiet surface of Pinghu.


    He turned and looked at Xuanyuan Tianning.


    You can also see the wild look on that guy''s face.


    "In this world, there is no shortage of rebellious people." Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    Too many people, because they think the world is too pedantic, so they die in pedantic.


    Xiao Yao always thinks that people like Xuanyuan Tianning will die in self righteousness in the evening.


    All of a sudden, the ship shook slightly.


    The boatman''s face changed slightly.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and holds the boatman''s arm.


    "You go first." Xiao Yao said this, a aura into the boatman''s body.


    The boatman only felt that his body became light, and then there was wind whistling in his ears. When he was in a trance, he stood on the soft ground.


    People, have stood on the shore.


    Xiao Yao''s feet suddenly kick, is a piece of blood, floating on the water.


    A man in black, the body also floated up, in his body is also carrying a crossbow.


    At the same time, the ship began to slosh violently again. Xiao Yao''s feet suddenly, and his body soared up in the air. The boat he had loved at his feet suddenly turned into countless pieces of wood and floated around. In the water, through. There are several more bodies floating up. At the same time, dozens of people dressed in black and carrying crossbows jumped up from the water¡° It''s kind of interesting. " Xiao Yao sneered. In the water, several intertwined iron ropes suddenly appeared, pulling a huge stone statue and slowly rising to the surface. On the stone statue, there is an orange light. When the surface of the statue fell off and showed its ferocious face, a roar scared away countless tourists and pedestrians on the shore£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1579

    The dozens of people in black dance in the water.


    They were all around the beast.


    The beast''s body, tightly connected by countless iron ropes, looked as if it had been imprisoned.


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand what was going on, but he could feel that the beast had at least five accomplishments. Xiao Yao didn''t want to go into it. Instead, there are many things in the world that he doesn''t understand. If he wants to find out everything, he would be too tired.


    However, if it was only five fold cultivation, it would not be much in his eyes.


    However, he suddenly felt that the Qi of those people in black seemed to be closely related to that of the beast.


    "It''s interesting." A golden light in Xiao Yao''s body came out and condensed.


    The dragon sword, shining with golden light, rushed towards the rest of the beast, but it was thrown away by the roar of the beast and deviated from its original track.


    "Bastard, damn it!" Xiao Yao''s pupil Jing mang soars, his body rushes down quickly, and the Dragon Sword returns to his hand.


    A blast of sword Qi rolled up and fell on the beast.


    The beast continued to roar, and its body moved quickly. The people who were pulling its chains were pale,


    The sword spirit is still rippling. At the same time, a huge whirlpool is formed on the lake. The bodies of those people in black have no way to continue to be stable.


    Their feet were moving, and their bodies were also suspended in the air, only one foot above the water. It''s not that they are only so high in choosing the rich, but that they can''t let go of their chains.


    Xiao Yao suddenly looked at Xuanyuan Tianning in Wuyou upstairs and said with a smile, "I ask you, if I kill you first, what should I do?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning didn''t speak, his eyes were sharp.


    Xiao Yao said that and naturally did it.


    As soon as he slapped it down, several people in black were out of breath.


    But even so, the rest of those people did not disperse, or tightly pulling the chain in their hands.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly. The dragon in his hand turned into countless golden lights, fell on the water and began to stir wildly. For a moment, the waves were rough.


    When the dense sword light came out of the water, he carried the spirit of a dragon to the sea and hanged all the people in black in the sword wind.


    Xuanyuan Tianning, standing on the carefree floor, still can''t see any anger and pity.


    It seems that, in his opinion, those people in black have nothing to do with him.


    After the giant animal broke free from the chain, its momentum soared again.


    It''s about the accomplishments of six level masters.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Originally, he thought that the existence of those people in black was to control the beast, but now it seems that this is not the case. The role of those people and the iron chain is not to control the beast, but to limit it.


    Breaking free from the chain, the giant animal''s body was also high, and opened its mouth. It was a smelly blue liquid, rushing towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body subconsciously measured some of the liquid to the side. All the liquid was poured into the lake. After a while, countless dead fish were floating up with their white bellies. At the same time, the water of the lake was about to soar. With the increase of the liquid, the water of the lake turned blue and smelled.


    "More interesting." Instead of panicking, Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    That''s probably the way to make him feel some pressure.


    In fact, with his current strength, if the firepower is fully open, it''s not difficult to kill the monster in the shortest time, but he doesn''t want to.


    He also wanted to see what the monster could do.


    One more stab.


    This time, Xiao Yao is 70% of the strength, which is wrapped by Lingqi sword Qi.


    The sword went directly into the beast''s body. Originally, there was a hilt left, but the monster''s body seemed to be a swamp, and all the blades disappeared.


    "What''s the matter, you rob?" Xiao Yao is very angry.


    All along, he was the only one who robbed others.


    When did you get robbed? What''s more, it''s a monster that robbed him now.


    If this matter is spread out, will you still be in Lingwu world?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and he was shaking with anger.


    Immediately, several sword lights flashed up again, and all rushed towards the giant beast.


    Three spirit weapons were engulfed by the giant''s body.


    Xiao Yao sighed and went back to worry free upstairs.


    "Is that your card?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I still have ten such monsters." Xuanyuan Wuyou said, "they are even in the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty, but they are stone statues all the time, and no one can find them. In other words, they are ordinary stone statues, but they have been given a secret method."


    Xuanyuan Wuyou looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "so now, do you still think that the first person you can kill in the Qin Dynasty is me?"


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, full of fun, as if now he had control of the dominant general.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He still thinks that the other party''s idea is too simple.


    For example, he reaches out his hand and suddenly makes a fist.


    The monster, who was slowly approaching behind him, suddenly burst and blood was flying in the sky.


    Four golden lights come back to Xiao Yao''s body.


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yao did not look back from the beginning to the end, still said in a light tone.


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, full of shock.


    His lips wriggled slightly. They had already opened slightly, but they closed immediately. Maybe subconsciously, he didn''t want Xiao Yao to see the shock in his heart.


    "These Stone Beasts really have some evil ways and abilities. If ten of them are added together, even I dare not challenge them. But do you really think these ten stone beasts are enough to disturb the Qin Dynasty? Childish. " Xiao Yao sniffed, "maybe it''s useful, but for Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it''s not difficult to kill these ten stone beasts."


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning was speechless.


    His original self-confidence and pride were pierced by Xiao Yao''s four swords.


    Is it a miserable one?


    Now, he''s got the idea of a head bump.


    At this time, he suddenly realized how powerful the young man standing in front of him was.


    Who can kill egret flying!


    Xiao Yao continued: "what else, say it."


    "The five thousand imperial guards are all great masters." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Five thousand people, are all experts?


    How could there be so many immortals in the Qin Dynasty?


    How many people are there in the whole Lingwu continent who can enter into the cultivation of a master?


    Ten thousand at most? Among them, there are 5000 people who are all held by Xuanyuan Tianning?


    He soon realized that something was wrong.


    If it''s true, Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t be unaware of it.


    As long as he is aware of it, he will not keep Xuanyuan Tianning with his cautious character.


    How did this guy do it?


    Seeing the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile: "it''s the same as the stone beast before, it''s still a secret method."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "Those people, it''s good to be a top-notch master, but they can only be a top-notch master in their life, and each of them can''t live to be 50 years old." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He suddenly realized that in fact, there were still some things he didn''t know existed around Xuanyuan Tianning.


    Those people may not be very strong, but there are many strange things in the hanging.


    The reason why Xiao Yao felt that the strength of those people was not very strong was very simple. If those people were really strong enough, they probably didn''t need to hide behind Xuanyuan Tianning.


    "It seems that you still have a lot of secrets I don''t know!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is noncommittal.


    Seeing Xiao Yao shocked, Xuanyuan Tianning''s mood finally improved a lot.


    He probably felt that he had found some confidence.


    Anyway, I don''t need to bend like before.


    "How long are you going to attack the Qin Dynasty?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    "A month later." Xiao Yao said.


    "In such a hurry?" Xuanyuan Tianning slightly frowned, "even if you really succeed in beating down BeiChu, it will take some time to integrate. Moreover, the state of Jiang and Beilu also need breathing. Is it really appropriate for you to rush out in such a hurry?"


    In this case, Xuanyuan Tianning is not the first person to tell Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is said to be too anxious. Some radical people are here.


    But just as Xiao Yao said to Xuanyuan Tianning before.


    He was in a hurry.


    Now the earth, in the end how, he did not know.


    He also didn''t know where the little monk was.


    So now, he must make Xuanyuan Jiuchong yield in the fastest time, so that he can have enough chance to return to the earth.


    There is no other way


    "Well, one month, if you can really call in, I''ll work with you." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    Xiao Yao smile: "then continue to chat."


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    One day and one night, no one knows what Xuanyuan Tianning and Xiao Yao are talking about.


    From Wuyou building, Xiao Yao goes to Nanchu. Xuanyuan Tianning is back to the Qin Dynasty¡° Xiao Ge, is Xuanyuan Tianning really credible? " Liu Chengfeng, who knows this, asks curiously. Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said softly, "half of it." In the Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan Tianning held a dice in his hand¡° Your highness, do you really want to lead Xiao Yao to the line? " Asked a man in a straw hat, whose face was just covered by a long cloth pulled down from the brim¡° Half and half. " Xuanyuan Tianning threw out the dice in his hand. Roll around. Stop. Six points¡° You see, I''ve been lucky all the time. "£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1580

    Many years ago, the state of Chu flourished.


    Later, because of the war, Chu fell apart. Since then, Chu has become the poorest two countries in Lingwu world, South Chu and North Chu.


    The state of Chu is united and the people are prosperous. The Chu state was divided and the people suffered.


    This is the banner of Li Nannan, the king of Anyang. To be exact, it is the banner of Li Nannan, the present emperor of Southern Chu.


    To start a war, the most important thing is to get the support of the people. It is absolutely not a simple matter to want to win the final battle even if the reason is untenable.


    Therefore, Li Nan Nan is also a smart man, otherwise he would not have thought so much.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the southern Chu state now has the full support of the state of Jiang and the northern Lu.


    Without the support of the northern foot Jiang state, it would take several years or even more than ten years for the southern Chu to win. Therefore, the reason for fighting is important, but it is not inferior to its fighting strength.


    Now, Xiao Yao also came to the southern Chu.


    In fact, the situation has become very clear now.


    The whole northern Chu had been completely occupied, and it would take less than half a month to capture it completely.


    In the face of the overall siege of the southern Chu Kingdom and the northern foothills, the resistance of the northern Chu kingdom is not worthy of awe, but also ridiculous.


    At this time, the Great Northern Chu was already full of complaints.


    If the fighting goes on, we don''t know how many more people will die.


    For the people of northern Chu and southern Chu, they hoped that they could stop the war earlier than anyone else.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the northern Chu people, even if the southern Chu really won the final victory, it was not an unacceptable thing for them. In any case, the southern Chu and the northern Chu were the same family. What''s more, now the southern Chu is still so strong that they can bring in such partners as Beilu and Jiangguo. Therefore, it is a relief for them to be really recovered by the southern Chu, It''s a good thing.


    North Chu, life is not long.


    Under such circumstances, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to do anything.


    He just wandered around, looking at the battlefield.


    See those who died in the war.


    Soon, North Chu announced surrender, they had no way to insist, and Li Nan also gave the other side some benefits, can be marquis.


    Actually, it''s just a joke.


    Not to mention Li Nan and the emperor of the northern Chu, even those outsiders like Xiao Yao can understand that even if the emperor of the northern Chu really becomes the Marquis, I''m afraid it won''t be long. Soon, his body will be separated and become a solitary tomb. Even if he is granted a posthumous Title, it''s also an evil posthumous title. In the temple, there can be no cultivators, no military officials, no gold, silver and jewelry, but there will never be a lack of nonexistence.


    Don''t be in the Lingwu world, even on the earth before, count the history carefully, are there few meritorious and meritorious officials who died in the unexpected?


    After occupying northern Chu, Xiao Yao also met Li Fu and others.


    Meet again, those people look at Xiao Yao''s eyes are a little strange.


    They stood far away and watched all the time, but they didn''t dare to get close to them. On the contrary, they had a good chat with the stone ox around them.


    When Xiao Yao walked towards them, Li Fu and others stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t know each one of them?" Xiao Yao looked at them and asked.


    Xu Qian looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Oh, isn''t this general Xiao? Ha, please take care of me for the first time


    Xiao Yao kicked him in the butt.


    "Don''t be immortal. If we meet for the first time, do you think you can come here?"


    On hearing this, Xu Qian became angry: "do you think I want to come? Mother, I throw my head and blood every day. If I don''t care, I will die here. How nice it is for me to stay in the North foothills and be my Xu family


    Xiao Yao turned to Liu Chengfeng and said, "send someone to send him back immediately."


    On hearing this, Xu Qian''s face changed. He rushed to him and said with a smile, "brother Hai, oh no, brother Xiao, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I''m kidding!"


    Liu Chengfeng said with a straight face: "brother Xiao said that if he wants to send you back, he has to send you back. Where are the people from the silent camp?"


    Suddenly, a dozen soldiers came.


    "Hey, I''m the gateway defense at the north foot. Are you going to arrest me?" Xu Qian is very angry.


    The dozen soldiers had no expression on their faces.


    One of them, zhengse, said: "silent camp, you don''t recognize the female emperor at the northern foot, only general Xiao!"


    Xu Qian


    If it is in other countries, it would be a crime of rebellion and treason.


    But in the north foot, this is a normal thing.


    Everyone knows what the relationship between Xiao Yao and Wu Wutong is.


    Only a short while ago, Wu Wutong said that as long as Xiao Yao wanted to sit on that long chair, she would immediately abdicate.


    As long as you can make her a queen.


    Wu Wutong heard the soldier''s words, I''m afraid not only will not be angry, but also look cheerful.


    The girl''s heart, of course, has the country, but after all, can''t compare with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and the soldiers retreated.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "what are you from Beilu?"


    "Pass defense!"


    Xiao Yao turned to Liu Chengfeng and asked, "what kind of goods is this?"


    Liu Chengfeng thought for a moment, then said: "in the north foot, the pass defense is the five goods."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was angry and said, "what is this Wutong doing? This one is a genuine five, so it''s sent out? She doesn''t know how capable Xu Qian is. Can I not? I asked her to seal an official casually. Is this a genuine five grade official? He is the black sheep of the family


    "Xu Qian was very upset.


    What''s more, when you say something like this, can you think about my feelings a little bit?


    He felt that his heart was about to twitch.


    After sighing, Xiao Yao continued: "now, I still have something I don''t understand. What are you doing in the state of Chu when you are defending at a pass?"


    Xu qianle said, "how can I say that I am also a military officer? Now the northern foothills are fighting. Where can I go if I don''t come here?"


    "But I think it''s about the same here with you or not." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xu Qian said fiercely, "if I can''t beat you, I have to fight with you!"


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    Liu Ling and Li Ranran also came together.


    "You two girls have gone to war, too?" Xiao Yao looked at them and asked.


    Liu Ling said with a smile, "it''s boring to stay in other places. We''ve always grown up together. It''s better to stay together."


    "In case of any accident, wouldn''t you all die together?" Xiao Yao sighed and said, "there must be someone who can go to the grave."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Qian, Liu Ling and others are all looking at Xiao Yao with a kind of extremely depressed eyes.


    In their hearts, they are probably thinking, how can there be such a disgusting person in this world.


    Especially, can we really make friends like this?


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it must be a joke, but there are some serious aspects. After all, fighting is not really a fight, let alone in the martial arts conference. As long as you give up, others will save your life."


    "I know." Xu Qian said, "anyway, I''m not afraid of death."


    "Isn''t your father afraid of a son?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Xu Qian was speechless.


    Xiao Yao said, "so, this time, I want you to come to this time, and actually want to let you experience it, then why do you go there?" I said hello to Wu Wutong before I return to the Imperial City, and then you will have a decree to your house, and every one will become a civil servant.


    "I''m not going." Li Fu shook his head and said, "General Xiao, the previous imperial edict was your instruction. The female emperor must have told you about my situation and my situation in the Li family. It''s not a good thing to let me go back."


    Xiao Yao looks at Li Fu with complicated eyes.


    After pondering for a moment, he nodded again and said, "you can stay, of course, if you are not afraid of death."


    Li Fu said with a smile: "during this period of time, I''ve fallen in love with silent camp. It''s a pleasure for me to be able to shed blood with Liang Dan."


    Xu Qian didn''t have a good way: "Li Fu, didn''t you say that I didn''t like stability when I was free?"


    "Yes." Li Fu gave a bitter smile and said, "when I was really fighting, I realized that anding was really good. Why didn''t I like anding? Is anding really bad? Why do we die on the battlefield? In fact, it''s just for the sake of the stability of our country and the world? "


    Xu Qian widened his eyes and looked at Li Fu, blinking and blinking. He didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    He was shocked to find that Li Fu''s language ability has become stronger and stronger now, and he can even argue himself to speechless.


    This is a miracle!


    "So, I think that if you have a belief, you still have the same belief as a large group of people. Even if you die here, you will feel no regret." Li Fu said emotionally.


    "Well, when you say these words, have you considered Liu Ling''s feelings?" Xu Qian said.


    "I don''t care." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xu Qian turned to look at Liu Ling, a little surprised, said: "sister Ling, what do you mean, this boy is going to die in the battlefield, you don''t care?"


    "He likes it." Liu Ling said, "anyway, where he is, I am." Xu Qian is in pain. Xiao Yao also looks at Xu Qian with sympathetic eyes. It''s special. It''s a mouthful of dog food stuffed by the goddess I secretly love£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1581

    Li Fu doesn''t want to leave, and Xu Qian and others won''t either.


    Xiao Yao could have imagined all these things before, and he was not surprised at all.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even take his words seriously. If these people could turn around and go back to the north foot because of his own words, they couldn''t come here because of their official positions. Except for Li Fu, the remaining three people didn''t have to go to the battlefield in person.


    What''s more, what Li Fu said before also made Xiao Yao feel very surprised. He suddenly realized that Li Fu was a fighting madman in his heart. The bloody smell and killing atmosphere of the battlefield not only didn''t make him feel so scared and uneasy, but also made him feel a kind of blood surging.


    It''s a bit like the stone ox.


    Xiao Yao had worried about whether there would be too many maladjustments when Shiniu really came to this place. However, when he saw Shiniu, he realized that he had too many ideas before. Shiniu would not feel any maladjustment at all. Let alone maladjustment. This is his home for Shiniu, Shiniu seems to be able to find the sense of belonging that has disappeared for a long time.


    Therefore, with the strength of Shiniu and the fact that he was introduced by Xiao Yao, Li Nannan had to pay attention to him. Soon, Shiniu took an important position in the army of Southern Chu. In this regard, Li Nan was a little depressed before. He didn''t know the identity of Shiniu or the friendship between the boy and Xiao Yao.


    When Shiniu finds him, Li Nan''s first reaction in his mind is that Xiao Yao sent him to monitor his every move.


    Even so, Li Nan will not feel so angry.


    On the contrary, he praised Xiao Yao in his heart.


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Yao was able to accomplish so many great things because he was a person with ability and ideas, and his mind was very delicate. He was definitely not the kind of person who would do whatever he thought.


    If Xiao Yao knew what Li Nannan thought, he would feel sad.


    That''s exactly what he didn''t mean to do.


    The reason why Shi Niu was brought to Li Nan Nan''s side is definitely not to monitor Li Nan, but to simply feel that Shi Niu had no place to go. Since he was allowed to wander around, it''s better to bring him directly to the battlefield of Southern Chu and Northern Chu. After all, Shi Niu was originally a man full of murderous spirit. Only here can he make great use of him, Let him have enough space.


    For Shiniu, when Mutong died, he suddenly felt at a loss. He didn''t know where to go next, what to do next, and how to go out.


    So, when Shiniu came to this place, he finally had some direction, and he didn''t need to worry about what his future would be like. In his opinion, maybe he could not get the goods tomorrow. If so, why worry about the future?


    At the thought of this, he was a lot more relaxed and happy.


    In fact, it''s not just him. Every soldier who survives on the battlefield should feel lucky that he can see today''s sun.


    This is war.


    Although it has not been a long time for Shiniu to come to the battlefield, now he has a very deep understanding of the killing and the battlefield.


    He did not think that he had to find friends and confidants in the military camp, which was a very meaningless thing.


    You never know, until tomorrow, if the friend who was still with you at first sight can still live in front of you, or what you can do is just bury his body in the loess, waiting for him to become a touch of loess, so as long as you put on this armor, those who go to the battlefield together behind you are brothers and friends.


    The southern Chu and the northern Chu finally merged.


    Li Nan feels that he can make a big show next.


    After all, he was a man of ambition.


    Before, he didn''t think that he had to be the emperor of Southern Chu, because he felt that even if he really became the emperor of Southern Chu, it was a very meaningless thing, but now it''s different. He is not the emperor of Southern Chu, he is the emperor of Chu.


    Here, it''s big Chu!


    What makes Xiao Yao feel speechless most is that the soldiers of Southern Chu, as long as they start the war, all of them have to sing in advance.


    "Fight like a man, fight like a man..."


    At this moment, Xiao Yao really wanted to cover his ears.


    What made him feel speechless most was that the soldiers in the silent camp and Xu Qian and others were envious.


    "This battle song of Southern Chu is really good!"


    "Yes, it''s a great morale boost."


    No matter what their intention is when they say these words, it seems that they are laughing at themselves no matter how they listen.


    This feeling, want more depressed to have more depressed.


    When Xu Qian, Li xiongshan and others knew that the battle song of Southern Chu was written by Xiao Yao, they came one by one, hoping that Xiao Yao would also write one for them. Xiao Yao was so ashamed of them that he could only give an excuse to say that he would have time later. As for when he would have time, he couldn''t say it for the time being.


    This is also a kind of refusal!


    In the evening, Li Nan happily finds Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Xiao, what do you say I''m going to do next to gather all the northern and southern Chu governments together?" Li Nan Nan said, "after all, there are a lot of talents in northern Chu. If they are abandoned, it''s too wasteful. What''s more, now that the integration of great Chu has just been completed, it''s time to lack talents."


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    Li Nannan continued: "in addition, I have another idea, that is, I want to keep all the former soldiers of northern Chu. After all, this battle has also caused great consumption to our troops of Southern Chu. Although it is a crushing victory in the eyes of the outside world, as long as we launch a war, it is impossible to achieve immortality, We Nanchu have lost more than 10000 people this time. "


    Xiao Yao continued to nod: "yes."


    "Well... In addition, I just want Buddhism to be the national religion of Chu, while Jinchan temple is directly defined as the national Temple of Chu. How about that?" Li continued.


    What has the final say? Xiao Yao said with a smile. "You are the emperor of the great Chu, what you do is naturally what you say." If so, kill it. "


    Li Nan said with a smile: "that''s not good. I still have to brainstorm. Besides, if I want to be a wise king, I not only need to do these things, but also need to continue to recruit talents. Only in this way can the great Chu really prosper."


    Xiao Yao squints at Li Nan Nan with a smile in his eyes.


    Li Nan was a little embarrassed by Xiao Yao''s eyes. He forced a smile and said, "Mr. Xiao, do you have any different opinions on my previous thoughts?"


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was more and more ugly, Li Nan''s face was not as calm as before.


    "Before long, I will send troops and enter the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Nan deliberately made a sudden realization of the expression, said with a smile: "I naturally know this, don''t worry, then I will let the north foot into the battlefield."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Li Nan also accompanied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pinches Li Nan''s neck.


    Then, the arm slightly forced, Li Nan''s body, then suspended.


    His two hands, first in the air, seem to want to grasp something that can help him.


    Then, he began to slowly grasp Xiao Yao''s wrist, as if trying to pull the hand that Xiao Yao had stuck in his neck.


    Xiao Yao sneered, looking at Li Nan''s face is slowly turning red, and then began to roll his eyes.


    When it was almost done, Xiao Yao threw Li Nan''s body on the ground.


    "You are actually smart, but sometimes you don''t like to put intelligence on the right path." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Nan''s body fell to the ground and coughed heavily.


    Then the cough tears came out.


    It''s like dying.


    Xiao Yao sat on the chair and continued: "it seems that I''m really a little too easy to talk. Li Nan Nan, do you really think that I dare not kill you?"


    Li Nan finally stopped coughing.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "if I really die, the southern Chu and the northern Chu will be in chaos again."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I really don''t think so."


    Li said nothing to the south.


    Xiao Yao pinched his fingers and said: "in fact, after this battle, it''s a huge consumption for both the southern and Northern Chu. Oh, no, to be exact, it will take a long time for the current big Chu to breathe. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Even if your big Chu has really recovered and adjusted, So what? "


    Looking at the map on the table, Xiao Yao said: "with the strength of the northern foothills, it''s not difficult to beat down the former Northern Chu. It''s not difficult for Jiang to beat down the southern Chu. If you think it''s really difficult, my silent camp will destroy your imperial city directly now, and then merge you, the so-called great Chu, So what? Don''t you want to get involved? Yes, it will become the territory of the northern foothills and the state of Jiang. It''s OK to get involved. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao raised his head, staring at the pale Li Nan Nan, narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you think I dare not?"

 Chapter 1582

    Xiao Yao looks at Li Nannan and is condescending.


    His eyes are as sharp as ever.


    Li Nan finally gets up and is kicked over by Xiao Yao.


    "Who made you get up?" Xiao Yao stares at Li Nan and asks.


    "Do you know how many of my great Chu soldiers are outside this tent?" Li gnawed his teeth to the South and said fiercely.


    "Hehe, I really don''t know, but how many can I do? Can''t I finish it? " Xiao Yao squinted and said, "besides, are you sure that after you die, they will fight for you and me?"


    Being run by Xiao Yao, Li Nanfang was speechless.


    If Li Nan is really dead now, to be honest, the soldiers of the great Chu will not fight for him and Xiao Yao.


    After all, it didn''t take long for Li Nannan to become the emperor of Southern Chu. Although he was the emperor, there was really no deep recognition in the hearts of ordinary soldiers. Many people still regard Li Nannan as the king of Anyang.


    It''s not that Li Nan can''t do this. Even if he can, it will take some time.


    The longer it takes, the higher his recognition will be in the hearts of the common people and those great Chu scholars.


    Now Li Nan has obviously not reached that height, which is why when Xiao Yao finished his words, his face looked a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao sighed and continued: "Li Nan Nan, have you ever thought about why the state of Jiang of Li Xiong Shan is more powerful than your state of Chu, but he still doesn''t dare to turn his face away from people?"


    Li Nan has never thought about this question.


    He doesn''t want to think about it. It''s Jiang Guo''s business. It has nothing to do with his big Chu.


    Moreover, in fact, in his heart, he always looked down on Li xiongshan.


    After all, there is a big gap between Li xiongshan and his identity.


    Li xiongshan used to be a bandit, but at the beginning, Li Nannan was the king of Anyang in southern Chu. Their identities can''t be compared.


    So for Li xiongshan can become the emperor of the state of Jiang, he can only laugh.


    "Since you haven''t thought about it before, you can think about it now." Xiao Yao sat on the chair and said.


    Li Nan is still lying on the ground.


    At this time, it happened that Liu Chengfeng, Li xiongshan and others came in.


    Seeing Li falling to the ground in the South and Xiao Yao sitting on the chair, the expressions on their faces became a little strange.


    Stone ox is among the crowd.


    With a sneer, he turned his face and said to the two southern Chu soldiers behind him: "see the army tent, don''t let others get close."


    The two southern Chu soldiers, after a short hesitation, also quickly went out.


    It''s obviously not something they can get involved in.


    Li Nan''s face became more and more ugly.


    Shiniu is his general of Southern Chu!


    The two soldiers Shi Niu ordered just now are also his soldiers of the great Chu state! Are those two guys blind? Can''t you see something wrong with the atmosphere in the military account?


    "Brother Xiao, what''s going on?" Liu Chengfeng came up to him and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face.


    Li xiongshan sneered.


    He seems to have guessed something, in fact, the reason is very simple, because before that, there were some contradictions in his heart, and he also thought about what he should do, but later he made a choice, and in his opinion, it was a very wise choice. At least up to now, he never regretted the choice he had made.


    If you look at Li Nannan''s embarrassed appearance, you don''t need to know what kind of decision he made.


    Playing in front of Xiao Yao, Li xiongshan thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t think of anything more stupid.


    It''s killing me!


    It''s still a fancy death.


    "Shiniu, help me up." Li Nan said.


    With a cold hum, the stone ox pulled aside a chair and sat down.


    "Shiniu, can''t you hear me?" Li said with a black face.


    Shiniu Le he said: "don''t take yourself seriously. I came here to help you because of brother Xiao. If brother Xiao didn''t want me to come, I''d be too lazy to come. Don''t think how high the officer you gave me is. I really want to be a soldier in the north foot. At least I can mix with those people I know."


    The expression on Li Nan''s face became more and more severe.


    Xu Qian said with a smile: "this is good, this is good, otherwise, Shiniu, you can go back with us today."


    Shiniu just wanted to nod, but Xiao Yao spoke.


    "Shiniu can''t go back with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well?" Everyone was stunned.


    Even Li Nan and Shi Niu look at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "Shiniu still needs to be emperor in Dachu."


    "To be emperor in the great Chu?" People''s faces became more and more strange.


    Moreover, they all subconsciously looked at the present emperor of the great Chu, that is, Li Nannan lying on the ground.


    Li Nan burst out laughing.


    "Mr. Xiao, I admit that you are a very intelligent person, but do you look down on me? Do you really think I can be an emperor? They can accept me because I am the king of Anyang. Why do you want them to accept someone who is not the state of Chu? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what you said is quite reasonable. If you, the emperor of Chu, decide to abdicate and give up the throne, do those people of Chu, even if they are hard to accept, think it''s no big deal?"


    "..." Li Nan looked at Xiao Yao as if he were looking at a fool. "Do you think I would do something so thoughtless?"


    "Well, I think you will, or shall we make a bet?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Good." Li Nan laughed, but he couldn''t laugh any more.


    He looked at Xu Qian, Li Fu and others beside Xiao Yao, and suddenly couldn''t laugh.


    He suddenly remembered that he had been on Yushan before. When he saw Xiao Yao, he seemed to be facing someone else''s face.


    Thinking of these, he suddenly realized what Xiao Yaogang had just said.


    He didn''t expect that before, so he could be so calm, but now he has thought about it, how can he be so calm?


    So now Li Nan has a headache and is very uncomfortable.


    "Do you want a facelift?" Li Nan asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed again.


    He said before that Li Nan Nan is a smart man. Now, he is right. He can see through his intention in such a short time.


    "Yes, brother Xiao can completely use the technique of transfiguration to make Li Nan look like Li Nan, and then use Li Nan''s identity to give the position of the great Chu emperor to Shiniu. In this way, even if the people and soldiers of the great Chu find it difficult to understand and accept, it will not affect our previous plan." Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said with a smile, "your IQ has increased a lot."


    When Xu Qian heard this, he was very angry. His feelings were in Xiao Yao''s mind. What a heartless person he was!


    Xiao Yao turned to Li Nan and asked, "emperor of Chu, do you want to bet with me now?"


    Li Nan''s face soon turned white.


    He felt that he underestimated Xiao Yao and this thoughtful guy.


    The next second, Li Nan laughed.


    "In my opinion, when you asked me to go to Yushan, this plan had already formed in your mind?" Li Nan asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "not really. In fact, in my opinion, compared with Shiniu, you are very suitable to be the emperor of Chu. After all, you have a lot of things that Shiniu doesn''t have, such as your overall outlook, your intelligence, and your identity. Although Shiniu''s strength is very good and thoughtful, compared with you, it''s too bad, It''s just that you are too smart, which is not a good thing, and you are too confident... "


    "Is it too late for me to take back what I said before?" Li Nan asked.


    Originally, he had some confidence, but after a short period of ten minutes, he suddenly realized how ridiculous his previous ideas were.


    Li xiongshan looks calm on the side. At the beginning, he and Li Nannan face the same fork road, but he thinks he is smarter than Li Nannan. To be exact, he knows Xiao Yao better than Li Nannan. For Xiao Yao, it doesn''t matter who the emperor of Jiang kingdom is. In Dachu, it''s the same, the emperor of Dachu, What about Li Nan? What about Shiniu?


    For Xiao Yao, there is no big difference. They are just executors.


    The real brain is Xiao Yao.


    Even if the female emperor of the north foot, Wu Wutong, when Xiao Yao needs her to do what, does not have to stand up?


    In the final analysis, the main reason why the northern foothills and the state of Jiang can be connected into a line is Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is the line that connects them together. Now, we have to add a big Chu.


    However, when everyone thought Li Nannan was joking, Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    "It''s natural." Xiao Yao came up to Li Nan, pulled him up from the ground, and helped him pat the dust on his clothes, saying, "we are still good brothers!"


    Xu Qian et al


    Li Nan''s whole body was stunned.


    In fact, he just said what he said just now, but Xiao Yao''s meaning seems to be very serious?


    Don''t you say that if you go out, it''s like spilled water that can''t be collected? What''s the meaning of this? Then Xiao Yao took out a bottle of pills and poured out a pill: "come on, eat it. It''s delicious! Blueberry! " No matter what he looks like now, he looks like a strange corn to lure children. Li Nannan

 Chapter 1583

    Li Nannan feels that his IQ has been insulted by Xiao Yao. He always feels that the other party is teasing himself and does not take his brain seriously.


    He admits that Xiao Yao is really a very smart person, but it doesn''t mean that other people have no brains!


    In fact, he also understood that Xiao Yao was lying to him. What made him feel helpless was that he knew very well that the only thing he could do now was to reach out and take the pill from Xiao Yao''s hand. There was no other way.


    Seeing that Li Nan took the pill, Xiao yaocai began to laugh.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you the antidote on time every month." Xiao Yao is so comforting.


    "..." although Li Nan had made sufficient psychological preparation before, he still felt aggrieved when he heard Xiao Yao''s words, "what if you forget to give me the antidote?"


    "Then you''re dead!" Xiao Yao said in a very cute tone.


    Of course, Li Nan Nan will never feel that Xiao Yao is cute now.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, just like looking at a mentally retarded.


    "Wow, you look so cute now!" Xiao Yao continued.


    Li Nan really wants to strangle Xiao Yao.


    If he has the strength. It''s because he can''t beat Xiao Yao, so the only thing he can do now is to be patient and continue to be patient.


    "Actually, I''m not really to blame." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "if you are really smart enough, you don''t need to make things to this point. In fact, I always think you are a very easy person to get along with."


    Li snorted coldly to the south. It seems that he scoffed at Xiao Yaogang''s words.


    "Easy to get along with? Do you really need such people? All you need is someone who is easy to control Li said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao felt that Li Nan obviously didn''t know enough about himself.


    If he Wutong enough to understand, he would not have such doubts. He would immediately realize that he was a good speaker and a good man. He never thought of controlling others. For example, Wu Wu Tong, even though Wu Wutong was really unwilling to help him now. In his opinion, it''s not a hard thing to accept. After all, helping is love, not helping is duty.


    However, Li Xiongshan and Li Xiangnan and Wu Wutong are not the same thing.


    Without Xiao Yao, no matter Li xiongshan or Li Nannan, they would not have come to this stage.


    Without Xiao Yao, how could Li xiongshan become the emperor of the state of Jiang?


    Without Xiao Yao, how could Li Nan get the support of the state of Jiang and Beilu to annex BeiChu in such a short time? Does he really think he''s a legend?


    In this case, what qualifications do they have not to help Xiao Yao?


    This is originally a matter of interest exchange.


    Now that they have achieved their goal, they want to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Why? This is not impossible, as long as they have enough strength, after all, people do not kill for themselves, but they have that ability? Can they get rid of Xiao Yao? Since we have chosen to trade with the devil, we have to pay the price. No matter where we put it, it can be said that.


    When you don''t have the strength, you don''t want to be honest. What is it that you don''t mean to die?


    Xiao Yao is not a bad person, but he is not a fool. He doesn''t like to be bullied by others. If he is smart enough, he is willing to be honest with him. Once he shows any bad sign, he will immediately take the hand to snuff out that sign.


    This is the way Xiao Yao treats people and things.


    He doesn''t need to be accepted or not accepted.


    "Well, now you can go back to rest. After all, it''s not too early." Xiao Yao said.


    Li Nan looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of resentment, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he went to the tent.


    As soon as he reached the entrance of the tent, he suddenly remembered something. He turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "don''t forget to give me the antidote."


    "That''s nature."


    "How long will it last?" Li Nan asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "when I leave, naturally there will be no problem."


    Li Nan said nothing more and went out.


    The rest of the tent is our own people.


    "Brother Xiao, did you really poison that Li to the south?" Liu Chengfeng asked curiously.


    Stone ox cold hum a, say: "want words but have no letter, how to poison him?"


    Obviously, Shiniu is very able to understand Xiao Yao''s way of dealing with problems, and he thinks that this way of dealing with Li Nan is perfect.


    Although from the time he knew Li Nannan to now, the other party did not treat him badly, but respected him as a guest of honor. However, Shiniu knew very well that he was able to get such treatment because of Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, even if he was still good, he couldn''t take on any great responsibility in the state of Chu, This kindness should not be recorded in Li Nan Nan, but in Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I was just trying to scare him." Before saying this, he also made a border to prevent eavesdropping outside the tent. After Li Nan found that he couldn''t hear anything, he turned and left. He felt that he underestimated Xiao Yao¡° Frightening? " Xu Qian was a little surprised, "that is to say, that pill is not a poison at all?" Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian with a strange look in his eyes and said: "people say that I am a miracle doctor, but no one has ever said that I am a poison king. Although I can refine that kind of poison, I have nothing to refine. What can I do with it? Did I guess that would happen? " When Xiao Yao said that, Xu Qian and others were speechless. They thought Xiao Yao''s words seemed reasonable¡° But since it''s not poison, why should he be afraid? " Li Ran asked. Xiao Yao said, "because he knows my medical skills and that I have the ability to refine poisons like that."¡° What antidote are you going to deliver then? " Li Ran asked¡° Just give him a pill. Can he know? " Xiao Yao said. Li Ran nodded and asked, "but what if he doesn''t take the antidote on purpose?" Xiao Yao didn''t answer Li Ranran''s question, but his face was a little strange. Li Ran Ran didn''t get the answer from Xiao Yao. He looked at others and found that everyone looked at her with doubts in his eyes. It seems that she was very absent-minded when she asked that question just now. Suddenly, Li Ran couldn''t bear it¡° Did I say something wrong? " Li Ran asked¡° A lot of mistakes. " Liu Ling said, "now Li Nannan is the emperor of the great Chu state. He knows better than anyone how hard it is for him to get all this. He also knows that he should cherish what he has now. Li Nannan is a wise man, but he is also very cautious. Do you think he will make fun of his own life, Go to gamble whether Xiao Yao really poisoned him? If he''s wrong, isn''t he dead? " Li Ran suddenly realized. Now looking back, she felt that the question she had just asked was a bit silly. Xiao Yao sighed and said: "in fact, I really don''t want to force him to death. As long as he does something he should do, he will not worry about his life. Besides, if I really want to kill him, do I need any poison? Even if he was hiding in the imperial city of the great Chu, so what? I want to kill him. It''s still not hard. " This also reveals Xiao Yao''s confidence in his own strength. After waving his hand, Xiao Yao did not continue to discuss this topic with the public¡° Shiniu, next you''ll stare at Li Nannan. " Xiao Yao said. Shiniu nodded. He would do whatever Xiao Yao told him. Xu Qian asked curiously, "why do you want Shi Niu to stare at Li Nan Nan? Didn''t you say that guy wasn''t going to take risks? "¡° Then there''s no need to stare? " Xiao Yao speechless way, "Li Nan Nan is a smart man, and the next thing we want to do is very dangerous, absolutely can''t have the slightest slack, otherwise it will be doomed." Xiao Yao didn''t say a paragraph later. He would like to tell Xu Qian and others that it is nothing if he is doomed alone. However, if he involves all people and makes them as doomed as himself, it is not what he wants to see. In his view, it was always his own business to capture the Qin Dynasty. And Wu Wutong, Li Xiongshan, Xu Qian, Li Fu, etc., are not much what is the relationship. He and Xiao Longxiang have no big ideal and ambition. They just want to go home and see their relatives. That''s it. However, he can''t say it now because he is worried about affecting the morale of the people¡° Next, it''s up to the Qing Dynasty. " Wang Wenge said, "if we attack the Qin Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty should also send troops quickly. Otherwise, if we let the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Guoteng fight against us, we will be hard to resist."¡° Xiao long elephant can understand. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. It''s said that knowing a son is better than a father. In fact, it''s the same as knowing a father is better than a son. At first, Xiao Yao thought about whether he wanted to go to the Qing Dynasty again. Later, he thought about it. Xiao Yao didn''t think it was necessary at all. As long as he started to send troops, Xiao Longxiang would be able to come back quickly and give Xiao Yao lateral support. Xiao Yao wants to go home quickly. So is Xiao Longxiang.

 Chapter 1584

    In the northwest, there is a desert. At the end of the desert, it is said that it is the North Sea.


    Interestingly enough, the sea parallels the desert.


    In the desert, the flying sand all over the sky is becoming more and more attractive.


    Just left a small series of footprints, soon, it will be covered by the yellow sand in the air, as if it never appeared.


    At a glance, there was no point.


    Suddenly, a camel caravan appeared on the farthest line of Huangsha. There were about 20 or 30 people in the caravan. Some of them rode on camels, and some of them set foot in the desert. On the hump, they carried a burden. At the two ends of the burden, they hung goods wrapped in bags. No one knew what they were carrying, but soon, At the back of the caravan, there are many buildings with slanting pictures, among which there are bustling people, including peddlers and pawns, swaddling babies, old people, charming women and so on.


    "That''s Chang''an." Somewhere in the desert, a young monk in a black cassock said with a smile and hands folded.


    Soon, the pictures disappeared with the wind and sand.


    "Silly monk, that''s a mirage!" The voice sneered, "ha ha, do you see that? You think you''ve seen the world, but you don''t know what you''ve seen is just an illusion. It''s still yellow sand, desert, no people and no life. "


    The little monk shook his head and said softly, "it''s not an illusion, it''s not a delusion, it''s not a delusion. It''s Chang''an."


    "That doesn''t exist."


    "There is." The little monk said very seriously, "it''s just that it exists in another place. Isn''t mirage also a reflection of other places? Since it is refracted, it must have existed. "


    "According to the book, in the past, there were iron horses, lights that could be lit without fire, and tall buildings of tens of meters in the desert. Was that also the scene of existence?"


    The little monk said with a smile, "there is."


    "Exist?"


    "There is." The little monk suddenly remembered something and said, "I''ve seen it."


    "Oh."


    "Believe it or not, it''s none of my business. I''m just telling you, I''ve seen it." The little monk shook his head and said.


    "Where is it?" The voice was full of curiosity.


    "Buddha said," don''t say, benefactor, your mind is not right. If you really know that place, it will be a disaster. " Said the little monk.


    "Fart."


    "You have no entity, how to fart? With my body? " When the little monk finished, he suddenly puckered up and stood up straight, "benefactor, are you more comfortable?"


    The voice was so angry that he scolded: "do you want to be shameless? Is that my fart? It''s you who want to fart


    "Amitabha, benefactor, don''t you calm down..."


    "..." the voice was speechless by the little monk.


    He felt that his IQ was also insulted.


    I walked for a long time.


    The sun is shining high.


    The scenes in the air are twisted by the rising heat, as if this is a real mirage.


    Raised his head, looking forward, still can not see any focus.


    Eyes, as if do not know where to fall.


    Yellow sand, yellow sand, or yellow sand.


    Step by step, move on.


    "Little monk, I know you won''t die in this place, but I really don''t understand. Where do you want to go?" The voice was full of curiosity.


    This boy has been walking in this desert for half a month.


    In fact, with the strength of the little monk, it is a very simple thing to get out of this desert.


    It''s not whether you can, but whether you want to.


    Among them, there are several times, the little monk in situ circle, walked a lot of wronged road.


    "I don''t know." The little monk said softly.


    "Ha ha, are you afraid that I will invade your body completely, so if you want to take me to a far, far place, I can''t do anything?" Asked the voice.


    The little monk showed a very frightened appearance: "how do you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little monk said with a smile, "however, it''s meaningless, because as long as you are still in the Lingwu world, you can still go back."


    "In that case, why are you wandering around?"


    The little monk suddenly stopped.


    He looked into the distance.


    It''s all at a loss.


    "So... Where am I going?"


    He began to sob.


    Grieved


    Beilu, the state of Jiang and the state of Chu formed an alliance, which played the banner of cutting wolves.


    The so-called wolf is pointing to the northwest direction of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Wolf ambition" is the most suitable word for the Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, these three countries only said one thing that we all know.


    A long time ago, the Daqin Dynasty just chose to fight against the Qingqiu Dynasty, and everyone immediately realized that the Daqin Dynasty wanted to expand.


    Many people subconsciously believe that the Qin Dynasty wanted to hold the whole Lingwu world in their hands.


    But seeing it doesn''t mean that they all dare to say it. These people all know how to pretend they don''t know. After all, pretending to be stupid is not a bad thing for them. There is a saying on earth that you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. For example, in the early days of the state of Jiang, Wang Wenge was so outspoken, It was intolerable for Wu Li at that time, and he felt that Wang Wenge was in disorder. Don''t Wu Li really understand? How many people who can be kings of a country are fools? They just know how to pretend they don''t know, because once they know, they need to face this problem. However, under the powerful power of the Qin Dynasty, they don''t have absolute strength. They don''t want to unite, but it''s not a simple thing. Even if the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao joined hands to deal with the Qing Dynasty, It''s all in their own minds.


    What''s more, they?


    If they can''t work together, they will be scattered.


    This not only has no way to let them have the strength to compete with the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state, but also because of the heart is not the same, give the opponent the opportunity to take advantage of.


    They lack a soul.


    A soul figure who can connect these countries.


    Xiao Yao succeeded in doing this.


    Alone, he seems to be a great dynasty in the Lingwu world, while Beilu, Dachu and Jiangguo are more like subsidiary countries attached to him.


    It can be said that Xiao Yao''s experience can not be copied by others.


    It''s true for anyone.


    I''m afraid even Xiao long elephant doesn''t have such ability. Of course, it''s not that Xiao long elephant can''t do it, but the other party has no chance to do it. Xiao long elephant is the existence of a sea god needle. He may not be unable to do it, but he doesn''t dare to do it at all. Once he really leaves the Qing Qiu Dynasty, the whole Qing Qiu Dynasty will fall into a huge crisis, Without Xiao Longxiang, the Qing Dynasty could not resist the iron cavalry of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Kingdom, and would soon be broken through.


    It is because Xiao has already laid enough foundation in Lingwu world that Xiao Yao has enough time and opportunity to lay these foundations.


    When Xiao Yao came to the border of Jiang state, hundreds of miles away, he was the gate of the great Qin Dynasty.


    At the same time, Zhao Tieniu also came to the north foot.


    Now the north foot is actually the most dangerous place.


    Above the northern foot is the state of Zhao.


    Now most of the soldiers in the northern foothills have passed through the great Chu and come to the state of Jiang, ready to fight.


    Therefore, relatively speaking, the forces attached to the upper part of the Northern Piedmont are a weak point.


    If the state of Zhao attacked at this time, it would be very difficult for the northern foothills to resist.


    Therefore, at the northern foot of the mountain, we also need a tranquilizing needle.


    Now the free man who can move is Zhao Tieniu.


    If the Qing and autumn dynasties want to create pressure on Zhao and the Qin Dynasty, they need multiple fronts. Hong feisheng, Su Changliu and others are indispensable.


    In fact, Xiao Yao never thought that he had to let them help him and Xiao Longxiang.


    From the beginning, he said to Hong feisheng that it was all his own business. Hong feisheng was willing to help, and he was naturally grateful. But if Hong feisheng suddenly felt that he was involved, he could get out at any time. Xiao Yao could not have any dissatisfaction. Be a man! You have to be considerate. You can''t just think about yourself all the time and ignore the situation of others. That''s a bit unkind.


    From the beginning to the end, Xiao Yao felt that he was a kind person.


    Because of this, he thought about Hong feisheng everywhere.


    It''s just that sometimes, it''s not what he thinks, but how things will develop. Just like now, he clearly wants Hong feisheng and others to get out, but now that he has reached this point, if he still insists on his previous ideas, it''s a bit of nonsense. Although he didn''t want to involve all these people, he had to admit that he could not do without the help of these people. If Hong feisheng, Su Changliu, Zhao Tieniu and others really got out, he would be in a dilemma.


    Fortunately, these people are quite loyal.


    In fact, at this time, whether it was the state of Chu, the state of Jiang, or the northern foot of the mountain, they were all crazy.


    I don''t know how many people took to the streets to protest against sending troops to the Qin Dynasty.


    In most people''s minds, the Qin Dynasty is invincible.


    Even those soldiers, most of them thought so.


    For them, the great Qin Dynasty is the invincible and powerful existence of the universe. Anyone who dares to provoke will be ready to die in the Qin Dynasty, and will end up with the destruction of the country and the death of people¡° The whole country of Chu is full of curses. As an emperor, I will not be able to be an emperor any more. What else do you want Although Li Nan has been poisoned by Xiao Yao, it does not prevent him from expressing his strong dissatisfaction. Hearing this, Shiniu suddenly raised his eyebrows, looked at Li Nan Nan, and said, "since that''s the case, let me be your emperor?" " Li Nan glares at Shiniu.

 Chapter 1585

    Some people kneel for a long time, they really can''t stand up.


    It''s possible that my leg is numb.


    It is also possible that as long as you stand up, you will be beaten.


    Many people in Jiangguo, Dachu and Beilu are in this state.


    They always feel that the great Qin Dynasty is invincible in the world. Anyone who dares to stand up against the great Qin Dynasty will be trampled on by horses, and everyone will die in the war.


    The great Qin Dynasty is invincible. No matter how many troops there are, how many strong ones there are, and how many military generals who can strategize thousands of miles away, it is impossible to change this result.


    In the face of such comments, Xiao Yao is also a little sad.


    He admitted that the current great Qin Dynasty, even in the case of the fall of egrets, is still a bit powerful. In his mind, it is also very difficult to deal with. But if the great Qin Dynasty is invincible, it is pure nonsense.


    "In the past, the Dazhong Dynasty was not as good as the present Qin Dynasty? Is the Dazhong Dynasty enough to unify the Lingwu world comparable to the present Qin Dynasty? " At the oath meeting, Xiao Yao looked at many soldiers from the northern Chu Kingdom and the Three Kingdoms, and asked.


    "The Dazhong Dynasty, if it''s gone, it''s gone, not to mention the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Yao continued.


    No one can answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    Maybe it''s because they think what Xiao Yao said is reasonable, or maybe it''s because the era of Dazhong Dynasty is far away from them, and there are many factors for its disintegration. They can''t understand it, so they can''t argue with Xiao Yao too much.


    Xiao Yao had experienced the incident of Li Baiqi, so he had a little understanding of this period of history.


    At least, he has more say than everyone here.


    When Li Nan heard this, he could not say anything.


    In fact, in his heart, like many people, he felt that the great Qin Dynasty could not be defeated.


    If it had not been for this, he would not have thought of quitting the fight before.


    Not to be poisoned by Xiao Yao.


    He just wanted to watch the fire from the other side, but Xiao Yao didn''t give him such an opportunity. He was very impolite and stretched out his hand to pull him close to the mire.


    No matter how hard Li Nan is, it''s useless now. Xiao Yao is a good talker, but he won''t be given any bargaining room on this topic.


    Xiao Yao continued: "since the Dazhong Dynasty can be destroyed, what is difficult to understand even if the Qin Dynasty is really destroyed? Now that the three countries are united, the military strength is no less than that of the Qin Dynasty. What''s more, the Qin Dynasty has to cope with the counter attack of the Qing Dynasty. This is an opportunity for us. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and his voice became louder and louder.


    "The great Qin Dynasty is ambitious. If they really annex the Qing Qiu Dynasty, where will they go next? The state of Jiang, when he annexed the state of Jiang, it was the great Chu. The great Chu had only one, and it was the northern foothills and the state of Wei. Even if a three-year-old child was writing and drawing on paper, he could think of it. Can''t you really think of it? Or are you ready to let the emperor sign the articles of humiliation and humiliation, and admit that he is a part of the great Qin Dynasty, when the cavalry of the great Qin Dynasty really breaks the city gate? "


    Xiao Yao said, sneer more than: "do you want to? Even if you are willing, I''m afraid your own emperor is not willing. At that time, you still have to draw your sword and throw your head and blood. But at that time, you were completely in a passive situation, and you had to worry about the fire in your backyard all the time. What''s more, there was no so-called ally to help you. At that time, you were not afraid? Then you''ll have an advantage? "


    "It''s not farting. What is it?"


    The more Xiao Yao said, the more excited he was.


    It was as if he was born to be a leader.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, all the soldiers were enthusiastic.


    Liu Ling in the crowd said to Li Fu in a low voice: "Xiao Yao''s ability to incite is still very good."


    Li Fu smile, nodded, said with a smile: "but I have to admit, what he said is very reasonable."


    "It''s just because there''s reason that there''s incitement. Everyone is not a fool. They can distinguish right from wrong, understand what people say is reasonable, and what people say is completely deceptive." Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Xu Qian and Li Ranran were a little depressed.


    The two of them are thinking, is Li Fu and Liu Ling praising Xiao Yao or satirizing Xiao Yao?


    If they don''t understand, they simply don''t think about it.


    Anyway, it''s not something they need to consider. They only know that Xiao Yao can''t pit them.


    If there is too much danger, maybe Xiao Yao won''t let them participate in it.


    Thinking of this, their faces looked calm.


    But before that, Xiao Yao said that he would let them go back to the north foot and go to some places where there was no danger. After that, his face looked dignified.


    "What''s the matter, afraid?" Li Fu turned to look at Xu Qian and said with a smile.


    Xu Qian shook his head: "if you say you are not afraid, that''s some bullshit, but what I''m afraid of is not death. What I''m afraid of is that you don''t kill as many people as you do."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Liu Ling sitting next to Li Fu and said, "I have lost to you in love. I must show you my strength in the battlefield."


    Li Ran Ran pinched his waist and said, "Xu Qian, I can warn you that sister Ling is my sister-in-law now, so you don''t have any ideas."


    Xu Qian didn''t have a good way: "as long as I''m not married, I''ll have a chance."


    Li Ran said with a sneer, "but sister Ling and my brother are sleeping in the same tent now."


    Xu Qian''s eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    Liu Ling''s face turned red.


    Li Fu was so angry that he glared at Li Ranran and scolded him: "what nonsense


    Li Ran Ran shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, I''m not talking nonsense. I saw what I said with my own eyes. Besides, brother, you don''t know that Xu Qian is a dead hearted guy. If you don''t make these things clear, maybe he''s really a thief."


    Xu Qian immediately blocked his ears and growled, "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!"


    The sound is too loud, and Xiao Yao''s hearing is very good.


    When Xu Qian turns his head, he sees Xiao Yao smiling.


    "Xu Qian, do you think what I said is unreasonable and uninteresting, so you are too lazy to listen?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    I don''t know why. Xu Qian looks at Xiao Yao''s smile and suddenly feels a chill coming from behind.


    "Cough, brother Shaw, no, no, I mean something else."


    "What is that?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t hear the conversation between them before.


    If he wants to listen, of course, he can hear it clearly. But before, he was still making a passionate speech, where did he pay attention to their situation.


    Xu Qian was stunned by Xiao Yao''s question. He really couldn''t answer it. What should he say? Did he just know that Liu Ling and Li Fu had begun to sleep together? It doesn''t hurt to talk about it in their small team. Anyway, everyone is familiar with it, but Xu qian can''t say it in full view of the public. How can Liu Ling be a girl? It''s too harmful for her to say it.


    Seeing that Xu Qian''s face turned red, Xiao Yao glanced at Li Fu and Liu Ling, who were very embarrassed. They seemed to have guessed something. He glared at Xu Qian and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself." Then he turned and left. He couldn''t force Xu Qian to speak out his previous conversation. Moreover, he also knew that Xu Qian was a little absent-minded. He wanted to make him think of a pretext in a short time to fool himself. It was really difficult for him to understand each other''s intelligence.


    Therefore, after a period of careful consideration, he felt that he should stop asking


    Xu Qian was so tossed, Xiao Yao did not intend to continue to say.


    In fact, I have finished what I should say.


    The next step is to stabilize the morale of the army with practical action. The so-called practical action is simple, which is nothing more than to win a battle first.


    In this way, tell everyone who didn''t think highly of them before, in fact, the great Qin Dynasty is not so terrible.


    When you feel that an enemy is invincible, what can be more direct than stepping on the other side directly?


    Xiao Yao didn''t think of it and didn''t plan to think about it.


    In the evening, ye tingchao came.


    His accomplishments have returned to the previous state. It seems that his spirit is much better.


    "The emperor of Wei wants to see you." After seeing Xiao Yao, ye tingchao said with a smile.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Ye tingchao''s very direct way of chatting is still hard for him to accept. However, he is relieved to think that ye tingchao is a Wuchi and doesn''t know much about the world.


    "The emperor of Wei, what do you want to see me at this time?" Xiao Yao can''t understand.


    From the beginning to the present, he and the emperor of the state of Wei have never taken any pictures. It can be said that the well water does not violate the river water.


    "I don''t know that." Ye tingchao said, "they didn''t tell me."


    Xiao Yao said: "now the war is coming, I have no time to go to Wei."


    "It''s all right. They''ve come, just thirty miles away." Ye tingchao said.


    Xiao Yao


    The emperor of the state of Wei is really vigorous and resolute!

 Chapter 1586

    Xiao Yao learned from ye tingchao that the emperor of Wei was coming. He was still a little surprised. He really couldn''t understand why the other party wanted to find him. After all, they didn''t have any intersection before. Moreover, if the emperor of Wei is really smart enough, the most rational way at this time is to avoid himself and the Qin Dynasty, so as not to pull down the mire.


    When the other party comes to find himself, Xiao Yao thinks for a moment that the most likely thing is that the other party is not afraid of being drawn close to the mire by himself. On the contrary, he hopes to come in and join in.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the other party is thinking, everyone has his own ideas. Since the emperor of Wei can become the king of a country, he must have his own vision.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao did not hesitate, and immediately agreed. He even had another idea.


    For example, you can completely disclose this matter.


    Just let the people in the Qin Dynasty know that the emperor of Wei had met him.


    Even if the state of Wei didn''t want to get involved, he couldn''t help it at that time.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Xiao Yao gave up his previous thought, because ye tingchao said that this time the emperor of Wei came alone. Xiao Yao still has enough trust in ye tingchao. Otherwise, Xiao Yao will not let the other party infuse the Qi of TA Tian Zong into his body. You know, at that time, ye tingchao had almost 10000 ways to put Xiao Yao to death, but the opposite party didn''t have so many.


    If Xiao Yao is still suspicious, it''s obviously hard to say.


    If others treat me with the courtesy of a gentleman, I will return it with courtesy.


    This is Xiao Yao''s way of life.


    Although it is most reasonable to be defensive, Xiao Yao always feels that if he really lives according to such a commandment, he will be too tired to live. Moreover, if Xiao Yao is such a person, he will not have so many helpers around him. I''m afraid neither Hong feisheng nor Xu SuGuan will like such a "wise" person. So, be a man, Sometimes, we really can''t be too wise, otherwise, we will not make ourselves impeccable, but will expose countless shortcomings.


    Following ye tingchao, Xiao Yao comes to a small yard.


    In this courtyard, there lived two old couples, where the emperor of the state of Wei temporarily settled down.


    The old woman, who probably didn''t know the identity of the emperor of the state of Wei, was still smiling at the middle-aged man who had settled down to help her collect the poultry.


    Xiao Yao and ye tingchao stood on the side and didn''t speak, just waiting quietly.


    Finally, the middle-aged man wiped the sweat on his head and sat down.


    Xiao Yao is sitting opposite him. In front of the yard, there are many chairs made of small bamboo and rattan. Behind this small house, there are several old people who will come here to have a rest and chat some time ago. This is probably the most comfortable time for these old people at the end of the day.


    "Oh, here comes another young man! Isn''t this your son? " The owner of the yard, the old woman, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man laughed happily, looked at Xiao Yao and said to the old woman, "no, I''m not so lucky."


    With a smile, the old woman and her wife began to prepare some tea and snacks for the three.


    It''s a snack. In fact, it''s peanut candy sticking together. It''s not very regular. It''s the only thing that can be held in this yard. You can''t kill the chickens, ducks and geese that have been raised for a long time by just a few guests?


    It''s not a way of hospitality, it''s just a lack of heart.


    "These two old men, who originally had two sons, went to war." The emperor of Wei ate a piece of peanut candy and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him again. He looked upright. If he was an actor, it would be very appropriate to play some police roles. But Xiao Yao also understood that he should never judge people by their appearance. Some people look upright and like to do some indulgent things, Some people look like they have a bad look. Maybe an old man falls down and rushes up first.


    It''s not accurate to say that phase comes from the mind. To say it''s accurate, it''s because we need to use the Buddha''s eye, the Dharma''s eye, the Taoist''s eye and the heart''s eye to see.


    It''s too crude to distinguish with the naked eye.


    Xiao Yao sat upright and asked, "this is the first time we have met."


    "Before you were in the state of Wei, I wanted to have a look at it. After thinking about it, I''ll forget it." The emperor of Wei said with a smile, "at that time, I didn''t know what your life ambition was."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you know now?"


    "I know. I just want to obstruct the Qin Dynasty." Said the middle-aged man.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s action, the middle-aged man is a little curious.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao took a sip of tea and said, "no, I really have no ambition for life."


    At this time, the two old people also sat over.


    The middle-aged man wants to persuade them to go back to rest, probably because he is worried that they know too much, which will lead to some disaster. Moreover, he does not know Xiao Yao''s character very well, so he has no way to determine whether the other party will do anything to kill others, but Xiao Yao waves his hand and breaks it.


    "This is in the state of Jiang." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The emperor of the state of Wei was not sure.


    "The state of Jiang is my territory. In my territory, I can say and do whatever I want. Besides, I didn''t intend to do anything furtive. Why should I hide people''s eyes and ears?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The emperor of Wei was stunned and laughed.


    The two old men, some of whom could not understand, still sat firmly in their chairs.


    Listening to others chat is also a kind of enjoyment for them.


    And these people, all from the outside, they are curious about what the outside world is like.


    "Auntie, is your son joining the army in the state of Jiang?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes The old woman laughed, her face wrinkled, "and my grandson! They are all soldiers in the state of Jiang, and the present emperor is really good. There are a lot of military salaries every year, which is equivalent to giving many young people a way out in our village! "


    "The way out?" Xiao Yao''s face looks strange.


    In this era of fierce fighting, no one will feel that putting on iron armor to fight on the battlefield is a way out.


    No one knows whether he can come back safely with those military salaries.


    So, in most people''s eyes, this is a way of thinking, so it''s hard for him to understand why the old woman would take this as a way out.


    "For them, to be soldiers and go to the battlefield is a way out. The location here is not good. There will be a famine in a few years. Those who can run will run, and those who can''t can only stay here." Said the emperor of Wei.


    Xiao Yao nodded and understood.


    "So, do you really feel that you won''t be ashamed of these people?" The emperor of Wei looked down at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, twisting the porcelain bowl with three or two pieces of tea and medlar in his hand.


    The emperor of Wei frowned, but his sword eyebrows stood upright: "I don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this time is different from the previous fight against Nanchu. I don''t know what the final result will be, and I don''t have any certainty of winning. However, I don''t think I will see their hateful eyes, because if I really lose, I won''t come back."


    "Oh, do you want to be at the front?" Asked the emperor of Wei.


    "It''s always been so!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m not an emperor, not to mention a general. Well... I feel that fighting for me is like fighting a group fight. I''m the boss. If I don''t rush to the front, how can I let my younger brothers go to fight with me?"


    The emperor of Wei was more and more surprised when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    He probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would have such an idea. Even the experts like Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan jiuzhong would not rush to the front when the two armies were fighting, would they? After all, swords and guns have no eyes, and fighting is not a family game. There are a lot of small situations. It''s you who come and I go. When everyone makes mistakes, there will always be times when they lose. Even if the Qin Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty go to war, they have their own gains in some small battles. There will not be a situation as overwhelming as Xiao Yao''s attack on northern Chu before.


    For example, Xiao Yao beat North Chu before, in fact, that can''t be regarded as a war, pure broken is bullying people!


    "Think about it. The Qin Dynasty is not the northern Chu Dynasty. You may die there anytime and anywhere." The emperor of the state of Wei said with his eyes burning.


    The two old people were a little confused at this time.


    They can''t help shaking their heads and sighing. Today''s people like to boast. They will beat Daqin and BeiChu. Fortunately, their children are not the same as them. Otherwise, they will be angry to death.


    Xiao Yao looks very calm.


    He said with a smile: "since we are ready to fight, even if we really die in the Qin Dynasty, it''s not worth it."


    "Ah, young man, you can''t say that. No matter what you do, no matter when, nothing is important to live well." Although the two old people thought that Xiao Yao had just started the mode of boasting and forcing, as a past person, he thought it was better to persuade him. Even if he was boasting, he could not take his life for granted!


    The old woman also said, "yes, young people, no matter what they do, they should consider their parents."


    "Thinking about parents?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s OK. I''m just going to fight with others. Moreover, my father took me."


    "Your father took you to fight?" The two old men looked at each other.

 Chapter 1587

    Xiao Yao''s openness and frankness surprised the emperor of Wei.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was very different from what he had imagined.


    At first, he felt that he couldn''t understand each other''s intention because Xiao Yao was a man with his own ideas. Did the swallow know the ambition of the swan? He thinks that he can only be a sparrow at most, while Xiao Yao is a swan. Now he realized that in fact, from the very beginning, Xiao Yao didn''t want to be a great person and master the whole Lingwu world. Now, the most intuitive feeling Xiao Yao gives him is that he is a general and can never be the king of a country.


    From Xiao Yao''s previous thoughts, we can see that the other party is absolutely not suitable to be an emperor.


    Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the number one of Lingwu world experts and the peak of Lingwu world force value, when did you see him head for the front?


    Anyway, he felt that if he was Xiao Yao, he would not do such a thing.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did not think that he had to launch a fierce debate with the emperor of Wei on this issue.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    He is still very curious about what the other party is looking for in the end.


    Is it just for simple chat? Unless the emperor of Wei was mentally ill, he would not be able to do such a thoughtless thing.


    He looked at ye tingchao, and ye tingchao continued to look out of the yard. He didn''t know where his eyes were, or he was just in a daze.


    From the beginning to the end, ye tingchao didn''t say a word. Obviously, his task this time was to help the emperor of Wei and himself lead the line. He certainly didn''t know the purpose of the emperor of Wei.


    Xiao Yao sighed and asked, "what''s the purpose of your coming to Jiang Guo this time?"


    "I just want to see you. Do you believe it?" The emperor of Wei said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, thought for a while, said: "if you have to see me at this time, you just want to stand on the same front with me."


    "Oh?" The emperor of Wei asked with great interest, "why do you say that?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "first of all, if you come to see me, you may not be able to avoid the eyes and ears of the Qin Dynasty or the state of Zhao. No matter how likely the chance is, it is still possible. But even so, you still come, so I can''t think of any other reason to let you go and come to the state of Jiang."


    At this point, Xiao yaodun, and continued: "and, you do not take a soldier, it is enough to show your attitude, very frank, see in you so believe me, even if I see you are not pleasing to the eye, I am also embarrassed to do something to you, right?"


    The emperor of Wei did not comment.


    Xiao Yao continued: "but, in this way, I''m a little curious. You state of Wei can watch the fire from the other side. Why do you have to get involved?"


    "Because I''m afraid you''ll lose!" The emperor of Wei said helplessly.


    "Afraid we''ll lose?" Xiao Yao depressed way, "even if we lose, and you should also have no too big relationship."


    "That''s what you think." The emperor of Wei said, "if you really lose, wait for Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e to swallow up the kingdom of Jiang, Dachu, Beilu and Qingqiu. Do you think we can still stand firm? In the past, they certainly did not dare to do it. After all, they did not want to put themselves in a dilemma. Well, to be exact, it was a taboo. But if he had really torn his face with you, why should he worry about it? What''s more, I don''t think that as a Wei state, I can match your alliance. If I can''t even support you, what can I do to resist? "


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "since that''s the case, aren''t you afraid to bet the wrong treasure?"


    The emperor of Wei gave a wry smile and said, "if you lose, you will lose. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s better to sit and wait for death. It''s better to let go."


    Xiao Yaole laughed and said no.


    "Moreover, I always feel that you should be more reliable than Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e." The emperor of Wei said, "in fact, I know you have a lot of curiosity in your heart. The biggest curiosity is probably why I have to stand with you instead of the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao. After all, I''m more optimistic about them, but I think it''s meaningless if I really stand with the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao, even if I win in the end, Anyway, no matter win or lose, the end of Wei is the same. "


    At this time, ye tingchao, who had not spoken all the time, could not help saying: "in fact, I think the state of Wei is not so vulnerable. Its strength is better than that of the northern foot of the state of Jiang or the great Chu, any one of them. Moreover, the state of Wei also has the support of many immortal sects, such as Ta Tian Zong, Jinchan temple and Qingcheng Mountain don''t care about the world and won''t get involved, but other sects like Tata Tianzong are expected to get involved. "


    Speaking of this, ye tingchao sighed, sneered, and said: "in fact, if you say so, I find that those immortal sects in the state of Wei are more interested in fame and wealth."


    The emperor of the state of Wei looked at his eyes and listened to the tide. His face was still calm and said, "isn''t this human nature?"


    "For an immortal, this is not human nature." Ye tingchao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s very difficult for me to reach an agreement with you on this issue. Don''t talk about the immortals. Even the immortals in the sky can''t really lose their seven emotions and six desires, because I always feel that if I don''t want any more, I don''t want to love or hate any more, it''s no different from walking dead, A flower knows that it needs to be in full bloom, a grass wants to decorate the earth, a tree''s desire is to thrive, even the maggots in the pit want to eat a hot bite, don''t they? "


    "..." ye tingchao''s mouth twitched violently.


    He really doesn''t like chatting with Xiao Yao.


    Listen ahead, it''s quite artistic.


    What''s all this talk about?


    The emperor of the state of Wei burst out laughing: "it''s interesting. It''s very interesting."


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "funny fart funny, don''t you know I''m the manager now? Don''t you know that I''m in a hurry? If you have anything you want to say, just say it quickly and don''t fuss, OK


    "Well? Who is Li Wanji? " The emperor of Wei was full of horror. What he thought in his heart was that there was no need to say this kind of thing, right?


    Xiao Yao completely broke out: "every day is full of opportunities! deal with a host of problems every day! Have you ever read a book? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao covers his chest. He is really afraid that he will be angry and cry. What''s more, can we have a good chat?


    "Cough, in fact, my idea is not complicated. It''s just that I can help you fight against Zhao from the East."


    "Isn''t Zhao still not planning to do it now?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it a rainy day?" Said the emperor of Wei, rubbing his hands.


    Xiao Yao looked at the emperor of Wei with strange eyes.


    Even ye tingchao can''t listen any more.


    "Emperor, this is your plan. You are standing in line, and you don''t plan to do it for the time being." Ye tingchao said.


    He has half a word to say.


    After all, ye tingchao is from the state of Wei, and he used to be a minister of the emperor of Wei. Although he has been demobilized, he still has more or less respect for the emperor of Wei.


    Xiao Yao''s identity was not under the emperor of Wei. What''s more, now he has enough soldiers to destroy two or three Wei states. Therefore, he will tell ye tingchao what he didn''t finish just now.


    "Ye tingchao wants to say you are shameless."


    The leaf listens to the moisture to be bad: "this excrement basin son don''t forget me, the head button is good?"


    The two old men were speechless.


    They always feel that these three people, chatting is too vulgar.


    Shit and maggots.


    "Forget it, I promise." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The emperor of Wei looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes.


    He''s a little unbelievable.


    This guy, how can he talk so well?


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "however, you have to return ye tingchao''s official position to him."


    "What do you mean?" The emperor of Wei and ye tingchao said in one voice.


    "It''s not interesting. Just a request. Do you agree?" Xiao Yao said.


    "Of course, I have no problem. When Lord Ye wanted to leave office, I had been persuading him for a long time." Said the emperor of Wei.


    He always felt that there was something strange. He didn''t know what medicine Xiao Yao was selling in his gourd.


    Ye tingchao shook his head and said, "I''m not happy. It''s not easy to be a light official."


    Xiao Yao put out his hand: "then there is no way to talk about it."


    Ye tingchao is going crazy: "what do you mean?"


    "You promise first, and I''ll talk to you later, OK?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ye tingchao is helpless.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand, pulls ye tingchao''s arm and goes to the side. They begin to whisper.


    The emperor of Wei was kept out.


    The emperor of Wei saw ye tingchao and Xiao Yao''s mouth moving. Although they were not far away from each other, they could not hear a word. They were very worried, just like ants on a hot pot.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, they came back again. Looking at ye tingchao''s fighting spirit, the emperor of the state of Wei said that he was in a bad mood. Xiao Yao must have played some tricks.


    "Emperor, I promise." Ye tingchao said.


    The emperor of the state of Wei was very sad and said in a low voice, "in fact, you can refuse."


    If ye tingchao had made such a request before, he would have agreed to it even if he didn''t want to.


    But now, all of a sudden, he didn''t want to agree.


    I always feel that it is full of conspiracy


    Happy New Year! We''ll make up for all the updates we owe now in the next year, and there will be an outbreak.)

 Chapter 1588

    From the very beginning, the emperor of the state of Wei thought Xiao Yao was a difficult man to deal with. If Xiao Yao was such an easy role to control, it would be impossible to make a mess of the huge Lingwu world.


    Now, it''s almost what he imagined. This guy is not hard to deal with.


    You know, he is also the emperor of the state of Wei, but in the confrontation with Xiao Yao, he can''t get any advantage.


    So for a while and a half, he didn''t know what words to use to express his inner feelings.


    After meeting Xiao Yao, the emperor of Wei didn''t stay much.


    He is the emperor of Wei state. In Lingwu world, I don''t know how many people want to kill him.


    It is obviously impossible to be an emperor without any enemies.


    When Mingjun, treacherous people want to kill, when HunJun, loyal officials want to kill.


    So, the most difficult job in the world is to be emperor.


    This can''t be heard by Shiniu. Otherwise, with the boy''s pee nature, it''s estimated that another sentence will come out: then I''ll be the emperor?


    If the emperor of the state of Wei wants to leave the state of Jiang, ye tingchao naturally needs to be escorted. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how many ghosts and ghosts he will encounter along the way.


    On the way back, the emperor of the state of Wei thought about it and thought that he still needed to have a good chat with ye tingchao.


    He was very interested in the conversation between Xiao Yao and ye tingchao.


    Although we don''t know what they talked about, the emperor''s intuition told him that what they talked about was absolutely not a good thing.


    However, no matter how the emperor of Wei asked, ye tingchao was at a loss, as if he didn''t know anything.


    "I said, are you from Wei or Xiao Yao?" The emperor of Wei was infuriated by Ye tingchao''s attitude.


    Ye tingchao laughed and said: "emperor, there are some things that I really can''t tell you. This is what I promised Xiao Yao before. If I tell you, I''m not that kind of capricious villain?"


    Speaking of this, before the emperor of Wei continued to speak, ye tingchao went on with what he had just said and said, "I believe you don''t want me to be that kind of villain at any time, do you?"


    Being run by Ye tingchao, the emperor of Wei had nothing to do.


    You can''t really pinch each other''s neck and force them to tell you.


    "OK, tell me what Xiao Yao promised you." Said the emperor of Wei.


    This is a new way.


    Ye tingchao is not the kind of person who is easy to let go. Since he can promise Xiao Yao so readily, it must be that the other party has given him something hard to refuse.


    The emperor of Wei thought that he was also the king of a country. If Xiao Yao could give it to him, could he not?


    "One Tianji mental skill, the best one, one Yipin elixir, two erpin elixirs, and ten elixirs, as well as... A mysterious boxing method, called upgraded Nirvana boxing, sounds strange indeed."


    "Well?" Listening to ye tingchao''s saying, the emperor of Wei had no way at all.


    Originally, he thought that he could give the same equivalent. But now it seems that this road has been completely blocked. Where can he get some mental methods and pills? Although he is not an immortal, it does not mean that he does not understand what these things mean to an immortal.


    Therefore, he can only choose to give up.


    "Will it drag the state of Wei into the abyss?" The emperor of Wei asked tentatively.


    Ye tingchao was silent for a moment, and his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    He stared at the emperor of Wei and asked, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what happened."


    By Ye tingchao staring at him with such eyes, the emperor of Wei also felt a kind of hairy feeling.


    After a short silence, he nodded slightly and said, "if you have anything to ask, just say it."


    Ye tingchao nodded, and then continued: "the emperor came to Xiao Yao this time. In fact, he had already fallen into the abyss with Xiao Yao, didn''t he?"


    The emperor of Wei was speechless.


    "So, even if you really enter the abyss, it''s all prepared by the emperor." Ye tingchao said.


    The emperor of the state of Wei said with a bitter smile, "Xiao Yao really bought you off."


    "If the state of Qin and Zhao is not broken, the world of Lingwu is rarely stable." Ye tingchao took a deep breath and said, "the reason why you are willing to stand on the same front with Xiao Yao is that Xiao Yao is a man without ambition? You know, as long as Xiao Yao wins the final victory, the Lingwu world will still be the Lingwu world before. But if the great Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao win the final victory, there will be no trace of the state of Wei in the Lingwu world, and there will be only one great Qin Dynasty left. "


    The emperor of Wei is going to be depressed.


    What''s more, ye tingchao, when did his mouth become so sharp?


    He was a little speechless by Ye tingchao.


    "Well, what are you going to do? Can''t you say hello to me in advance?" The emperor of Wei said helplessly, "I can promise you now that no matter what you want to do, I will not have to stop you."


    Ye chuckled at the tide, but he didn''t speak.


    After a while, the emperor of the state of Wei suddenly said, "do you know why I feel so relieved about Xiao Yao?"


    Ye tingchao also showed a puzzled look on his face.


    It''s true that the emperor of the state of Wei is not the kind of suspicious person, but as a monarch, it''s absolutely impossible to easily trust others and sit in the same boat with others.


    But the emperor of the state of Wei had to tie himself and Xiao Yao together at this time.


    From the perspective of others, it must be a very unwise thing.


    "Isn''t it because he has no ambition?" Ye tingchao thought and said.


    The emperor of the state of Wei had repeatedly said this point many times before.


    The emperor of Wei laughed and asked, "do you know why I dare to say that he has no ambition?"


    Ye tingchao was silent again.


    He really can''t answer this question.


    "Because he''s not imperial." The emperor of the state of Wei determined the way.


    "Imperial spirit?" Ye tingchao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "emperor, if you say this, I can''t understand it. This thing is mysterious and mysterious. Does it really exist?"


    "Being, with murderous spirit, aura, confidence and heroism, why is there no royal spirit?" Asked the emperor of Wei.


    Ye tingchao laughed and said, "I really haven''t felt it in you."


    "That''s a kind of mind..." the emperor of Wei narrowed his eyes and said calmly.


    Ye tingchao rubbed his temple and suddenly didn''t want to continue listening.


    That''s special. Isn''t it that the mode of bragging and forcing has been started


    Back in the army tent, Xiao Yao lies on a chair.


    Before long, Wang Wenge and others came to visit.


    "How was your conversation with the emperor of Wei?" Wang Wenge asked with a smile.


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s a little bit of harvest."


    Wang Wenge continued: "but I always think that dealing with the emperor should be the most difficult."


    Xiao Yao thought deeply and nodded.


    Liu Chengfeng said happily, "these are not the key points. The key point is, have we taken advantage of them?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "and it''s a big bargain!"


    When Xiao Yao said that, everyone was happy. Although they still don''t know what consensus Xiao Yao and the emperor of Wei have reached, with their understanding of Xiao Yao, no matter who the other party is, as long as they start negotiations, Xiao Yao will never let himself suffer.


    This is a person who is afraid of wronging himself


    "Now, the state of Wei should also be regarded as our ally." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "If so, the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao seem to be in a great crisis." Wang Wenge said, "after all, they have stood on the opposite side of the whole Lingwu world."


    "That''s not true." Xiao Yao said, "those immortal sects have not yet made their stand."


    "The trend of a war is not determined by the sects of the immortals." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Even Liu Chengfeng did not agree with Wang Wenge.


    "Although it is impossible for those who cultivate immortals to influence the trend of the whole war, they can play a very important role, which is beyond doubt." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Wang Wenge looked at Liu Chengfeng in surprise, then began to smile again, and the smile was full of joy.


    Liu Chengfeng was overwhelmed by Wang Wenge''s smile.


    He was thinking, is what he said just now really so ridiculous?


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "your boy is pretty good. Now you know that you are against me."


    Being ridiculed by Wang Wenge, Liu Chengfeng was a little embarrassed. He quickly lowered his head and whispered, "I don''t dare. I really don''t have the courage to..."


    "Come on, you''re not really incompetent, just not confident enough." Wang Wenge looked at Xiao Yao and said, "before, I was still thinking about why you had to let Chengfeng come to the state of Jiang. Now I understand. You can see that Chengfeng has the talent of generals for a long time. It''s just that he has been oppressed too much in the north foot. Therefore, if he comes to the state of Jiang, he can show his talent and make progress."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Liu Chengfeng again, nodded his head and said: "when you really dare to point at my nose and say that I''m talking nonsense, you can be regarded as really having an accident. It''s not a bad thing. You have to think, why are others right and what you say is wrong? Perhaps, the whole Lingwu world, everyone is wrong, only you are right


    Liu Chengfeng nodded gently. He didn''t say much, but he kept Wang Wenge''s words in mind. Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge with a confused face: "in fact, I didn''t think so much about it. He was crying to come with me." Wang Wenge

 Chapter 1589

    In the Qing Dynasty, the imperial city is still calm.


    As if, still can not hear the sound of the horn outside.


    The literati still chant poems against each other, and the martial arts sometimes fight each other.


    In Tianji Pavilion, however, it was another scene. All the spies were already busy, and then all the contacts began to collect and count.


    Although the war has not yet begun, the intelligence network has begun to close to the center.


    In fact, this is true in any country, but the intelligence network of the Qin Dynasty is relatively more perfect, followed by the northern foothills, which started under the instruction of Xiao Yao.


    Xuanyuan Chicheng still goes fishing every day, which has been a kind of living habit he has developed over the years.


    No one knows what kind of cultivation he is and how many years he has lived. But since he is the ancestor of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, his cultivation must be unfathomable.


    In fact, he has never played, and his name has never appeared in the top ten.


    In the Lingwu world, in the Qin Dynasty, there are not many people who know this existence.


    Except for these people in Xuanyuan family and Tianji Pavilion.


    Beside Xuanyuan galloping, there is a man standing.


    It is now the prince of the Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan Tianning.


    In the Qin Dynasty, the existence of Xuanyuan Tianning was a joke.


    In most people''s opinion, Xuanyuan Tianning can''t live beyond Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Therefore, this is also a lifetime prince, who will never be the real ruler of the Qin Dynasty.


    Even, this is the existence of an invisible person.


    In the great Qin Dynasty, few people could know the name of the prince today.


    This is probably the most difficult thing in the world.


    "Lao Zu Zong, are you looking for me?" Xuanyuan Tianning in the face of Xuanyuan gallop, do not know why suddenly feel a little nervous, will feel very pressure, this is he in the face of Xuanyuan nine heavy time can not feel.


    Before, he had thought about whether the strength of his ancestors was higher than that of Xuanyuan jiuzhong. However, it seems that this possibility is not very big. After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the first person in the world of Lingwu. He is also an immortal at the peak of jiuzhong. If the strength of his ancestors is really stronger than Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it is immortal level, How could it be that it was still in the Qin Dynasty?


    Xuanyuan gallop still looks so calm, white eyebrows floating, mouth slightly up, seems to smile.


    According to the truth, this is a person who will not oppress others at any time.


    But Xuanyuan Tianning stood in front of his ancestors, but he could not be as calm as water.


    Especially when he came into contact with the eyes of his ancestors, he always had the feeling of being seen through.


    Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong has said before that in the world, there are no things that laozong didn''t know, and no one can play with laozong to hide mountains and seas?


    Although he doesn''t like Xuanyuan jiuzhong at all, he has to admit that Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s vision is to be more long-term and know more than him.


    "There''s a fishing rod over there. Let''s fish together." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is a bad person.


    How did he not expect that his ancestors called him in a hurry just for fishing?


    It''s not idle. What are you doing?


    Even if laozuzong really has nothing to do, it doesn''t mean that everyone else seems to have nothing to do like laozuzong!


    However, Xuanyuan Tianning certainly did not dare to disobey the meaning of his ancestors. Moreover, in his opinion, it was rare for him to get the chance to chat with his ancestors alone. Over the past few years, the only person in the Xuanyuan family who can get close to the ancestors is Xuanyuan jiuzhong decades ago and Xuanyuan QingHan now.


    The reason why it was said decades ago is that since Xuanyuan jiuzhong advocated to dominate the world, his ancestors naturally alienated him.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy nature also perceived, but he understood, these things are not forced to come, so did not say anything.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan Tianning can get the chance to fish with his ancestors, which is really rare.


    After sitting down, Xuanyuan Tianning picked up the fishing rod, put on the bait, then also sat on the pony, began fishing.


    Ancestors did not take the initiative to speak, Xuanyuan Tianning will not immediately ask.


    However, Xuanyuan Tianning was surprised that in the next hour, his ancestors did not even speak a word, which made him wonder if his ancestors called him here just for fishing.


    In this one hour, that is, two hours, the ancestors caught a lot of fish, and then all of them were thrown into the bucket. When it was almost done, they all went back.


    But Xuanyuan Tianning found that there was no movement on his side.


    He is not far away from his ancestors.


    Among them, no less than a dozen times, he took a look at his fishing rod and found that the bait was still in good condition. He could only put it into the water again. He also changed the bait several times in the middle, but still did not see the Yufu sinking.


    He couldn''t help wondering if he was fishing in the wrong way.


    Is it hard to say that all the fish in the water have become proficient, know how to identify and only eat the hooks thrown down by their ancestors?


    It''s totally unreasonable!


    "Fishing, in fact, the most important thing is patience. No matter what you do, if you don''t have patience, it''s hard to be successful." The old ancestor said suddenly.


    Xuanyuan Tianning was slightly stunned. His nerves were tense for a moment, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    He always felt that the words of his ancestors seemed to refer to something.


    The old ancestor continued: "do you know why the fish only take my hook and don''t eat your bait?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning shook his head and said, "please help me."


    "Because you are you, I am me, what I can do, you may not be able to do, what you can do, I may not be able to do, do their best, do their duties, that''s about it." The old ancestor continued.


    Xuanyuan Tianning gave a wry smile, and some thought.


    After the ancestor took a lively fish from the hook and put it into the water, he continued: "how do you evaluate Xiao Yao?"


    "Ah?" Xuanyuan Tianning face changed, and shook his head, "no evaluation, after all, no in-depth contact."


    "That''s true. After all, I''ve only seen it once." Xuanyuan galloped and wrote lightly.


    Xuanyuan Tianning''s face changed greatly.


    He immediately put down his fishing rod, knelt down to the ancestor, and knocked his head down, not daring to lift it up.


    "Although respectful, I still feel the murderous spirit on you." The old ancestor laughed and said, "don''t think so much. There are few people who can kill me in this world. Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t have that ability. I don''t want to die. No one can kill me."


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning quickly kowtowed, "Tianning dare not."


    Xuanyuan galloped with a sneer and said, "I''m sorry I was born in the emperor''s family. In fact, it''s not too much for you to use this sentence. I know that you have talent and ambition, but Xuanyuan jiuzhong is in your way. You can give stability to the Qin Dynasty. This is what you can do and what Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t do, but what Xuanyuan jiuzhong can do, There''s a lot you can''t do, too. "


    Speaking of this, he turned his face and looked at Xuanyuan Tianning, smiling, but some creepy: "do you think it makes sense?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning couldn''t get up on his knees and still didn''t dare to speak.


    Xuanyuan galloped with a sigh, said: "in fact, you have your ideas, it''s right, thinking this thing, can never be wrong, only the same or different, for example, in some places, you have to die if you kill someone, even if it''s revenge for killing your father, you have to be executed."


    Xuanyuan Tianning raised his head, some surprised: "and this strange thing?"


    "Yes, from our current point of view, nature is very difficult to understand." Xuanyuan Chicheng said with a smile, "so, even if the idea is different, there is no right or wrong, as long as the people can live well, it is right."


    Xuanyuan Tianning nodded, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Xuanyuan galloped to see him one eye, say: "get up first."


    Xuanyuan Tianning stood up.


    He still didn''t know what kind of attitude he should take to face Xuanyuan gallop. Up to now, he didn''t know what his ancestors meant.


    "If I want to tell Xuanyuan jiuzhong, you may be in a different place now." Xuanyuan galloped and said with a smile, "so, there''s no need to worry at all. By the way, Xuanyuan jiuzhong said before that nothing can hide from me? Ha ha, so don''t think about how I know it, but you can rest assured that it won''t spread


    Xuanyuan Tianning nodded, misty.


    He became more and more confused.


    Does the ancestor support his idea?


    "Do you know what I called you here to do today?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xuanyuan Tianning shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t have the magic power of my ancestors."


    "Oh, magic power?" Xuanyuan galloped like a smile, "I don''t have any magic power, just, if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it! Let''s not talk about this matter for a moment. It doesn''t matter much to me who you and Xuanyuan jiuzhong will be the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. Anyway, we don''t know how many generations have passed. My son died, my grandson died, and chongsun died. Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still my son of chongsun. Do you think I care about your life and death? In fact, let alone you, I don''t care about the life and death of my own son... Well, in fact, it may not be my own son. "


    Xuanyuan Tianning more listen more confused.


    Son, not son?


    Where are all these special things¡° I want to see Xiao Yao. You can arrange it for me. It''s in Jiangguo. " Xuanyuan gallop finally said.

 Chapter 1590

    Xuanyuan Tianning looking at Xuanyuan gallop, eyes in addition to surprise is a thick doubt.


    He really couldn''t understand why the ancestor of his Xuanyuan family wanted to see Xiao Yao.


    Besides, we have to go to the state of Jiang.


    "Ancestor, are you going to kill Xiao Yao?" This is the first thought in Xuanyuan Tianning''s mind. Looking at Xuanyuan galloping, he subconsciously said this sentence.


    Xuanyuan galloped, staring at Xuanyuan Tianning, asked: "why do I want to kill him?"


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning did not answer this question.


    He even felt that the question asked by his ancestors was totally unreasonable.


    Why did the ancestors want to kill Xiao Yao?


    That''s a lot of reasons, isn''t it!


    Is Xiao Yao the enemy of the Qin Dynasty?


    Xiao Yao is Xuanyuan''s eyesore and the thorn in the flesh of the Xuanyuan family. Is that enough?


    Just because Xiao Yao has become a huge mountain, blocking in front of the great Qin Dynasty, and even posing a great threat to the great Qin Dynasty, is it enough?


    Isn''t this all the reason why our ancestors should kill Xiao Yao?


    Looking at Xuanyuan Tianning''s confused expression, the old ancestor said with a smile: "in fact, we consider the problem from different angles. For me, it has nothing to do with the Qin Dynasty and the Xuanyuan family. Forget it, you don''t understand it. I''ll ask you if you can help me¡°


    Xuanyuan Tianning face show hesitant color, at the moment also don''t know whether to promise or refuse.


    Xuanyuan gallop deeply looked at Xuanyuan Tianning, probably guessed the other party''s concern in the heart, said: "are you thinking, what kind of method should be used to refuse me?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning quickly shook his head: "Tianning dare not."


    "Ha ha, you don''t want to help me, because you feel that if you have too much connection with Xiao Yao at this time, it''s easy to expose yourself, and you will also expose yourself to everyone''s vision. In fact, it''s very simple. Let me give you a promise, OK?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning looked at each other curiously, waiting for his ancestors to continue to say.


    Xuanyuan gallop continued to smile and said: "I promise that if Xuanyuan jiuzhong really wants to kill you, I can save your life."


    Xuanyuan Tianning widened his eyes, a little shocked, but more, he couldn''t believe it.


    "Do you think that if Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to kill someone, no one can stop him?" Xuanyuan galloped with a sigh, youyou said, "although I may not be able to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but if I want to stop him, there is no problem. Do you think that Xuanyuan family, he is the only one, can''t fly up?"


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning spirit shock, like to understand the meaning of Xuanyuan gallop.


    The expression on his face suddenly became a little frightened at this moment.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, you are not a powerful cultivator. In your whole life, you have never thought that you have to rise to the top. You just want to be the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. Since that''s the case, what''s to worry about?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is also relieved to think about it. It''s true that the goal of his life is not this.


    "When can it be arranged?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xuanyuan Tianning carefully asked: "really will not expose it?"


    "It''s up to you." Xuanyuan Chicheng said with a smile, "anyway, this is what I told you to do. If I can help you consider everything..."


    At this point, Xuanyuan gallop suddenly look a cold, deep voice asked: "what else do you need to do?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning''s face turned white, nodded, and his forehead was covered with thick sweat. Facing Xuanyuan galloping, he suddenly felt a little funny. On Xuanyuan galloping, he could hardly feel the kindness of any elders, as if the blood in their bodies was different.


    You know, they are all descendants of Xuanyuan gallop!


    Can see Xuanyuan gallop appearance, if he and Xuanyuan nine repeat what taboo, as long as Xuanyuan gallop has enough strength, can immediately kill them.


    "Ancestor, can I ask you a question?" Xuanyuan Tianning suddenly asked.


    Xuanyuan galloped slightly frowned, hesitated for a moment, asked: "what?"


    "Why do you prefer Xuanyuan light cold?" Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile.


    "I don''t like Xuanyuan QingHan. Do you like you and Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Xuan Yuan gallops curiously to ask a way.


    "..." Xuanyuan Tianning coughed and whispered, "but in my memory, even when I was a child, you didn''t particularly like me."


    "Because, Xuanyuan light cold and you are not the same." Xuanyuan galloped and said with a smile.


    "Well?" Xuanyuan Tianning became more and more curious.


    He didn''t want to understand what Xuanyuan Chicheng said.


    There are too many differences between him and Xuanyuan QingHan. For example, Xuanyuan QingHan is a girl, he and Xuanyuan jiuzhong are both men, and their height, age and appearance are not the same!


    It''s meaningless to say something like this!


    He also understood that since Xuanyuan Chicheng said so, what he wanted to express would not be his own understanding.


    "Her ideas are not as complicated as yours." Xuanyuan gallop said, "sometimes, being a man is like this. The more you want, the more you will get. On the contrary, if you don''t want anything, you will get more."


    Xuanyuan Tianning lowered his head and frowned, but did not speak.


    Xuanyuan galloped and waved his hand to let Xuanyuan Tianning leave.


    Xuanyuan Tianning did not continue to say anything, turned and went out.


    At last, the first battle broke out in the north foot.


    This is the first encounter with Zhao on the border.


    Only a small number of troops entered the territory of Beilu. Naturally, the first reaction of Beilu was to fight the other side back.


    In fact, all fools know that this is just a trial of Zhao.


    They want to see if the defense of the northern foothills has become very weak under such circumstances.


    But it turns out that it''s not what they think.


    Not to mention that tens of thousands of soldiers and horses are still stationed at the northern foot of the border. Even if they are only part of the silent camp, there is a Zhao Tieniu, which is enough for Zhao to drink.


    This battle, of course, did not take advantage of Zhao, but also lost more than 3000 people.


    However, the sacrifice of more than 3000 people is not worthless. At the very least, it makes Zhao understand that it is impossible to swallow up Beilu in one gulp.


    In fact, with the strength of the state of Zhao, if you really want to swallow the northern foothills, it''s really not a very difficult thing, but now, the state of Zhao can''t do its best, otherwise, the defense line in the north will be very weak.


    Even if Zhao wei''e is a fool, he doesn''t want to lose his commander and protect his soldiers. Zhao wei''e can''t make such a stupid thing.


    Compared with the northern foothills, the Qing and autumn dynasties are more terrible.


    There are not many people who can be used under Zhao wei''e''s command. Zhao wei''e can''t leave the battlefield that was torn apart from the Qing Dynasty. There is Zhao Tieniu in the north foot. Therefore, it is very difficult to seize this opportunity to attack the north foot.


    Moreover, in the north, the Qing Dynasty gradually began to exert pressure on Zhao.


    Xiao Zhan and Su Changliu, waiting for an opportunity, may launch a big impact on Zhao at any time.


    Zhao wei''e knew that they wanted to protect the safety of Beilu.


    Perhaps Wu Wutong has not seen Xiao Long Xiang since the beginning, but the Qing Dynasty and the northern part of the great Chu state have reached a consensus.


    Xiao Yao is the one who has successfully achieved this.


    What bothers Zhao wei''e is that he feels that there is a subtle telepathy between Xiao Yao and Xiao Long Xiang. Even if they don''t meet, Xiao Longxiang seems to be able to guess Xiao Yao''s intention, and so is Xiao Yao.


    The most important thing is that Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant are from the same place.


    So when Xiao Yao does something, Xiao long elephant can immediately guess what medicine the boy is selling.


    Xiao Yao''s reaction is faster than Xiao Long''s.


    There is no doubt about that.


    In the territory of Jiang state, after the swearing in ceremony, although it did not cause much influence, it finally stabilized the morale of the army for the time being.


    As long as we can let the people under our hands dare to face the great Qin Dynasty and pull out the sword, this is enough for Xiao Yao.


    However, at this time, an interesting thing happened in the state of Wei.


    Ye tingchao, the leader of Qingyang City, with two followers, entered the state of Zhao, and killed two of his sons.


    The parents of these two children were second-class officials of the state of Zhao.


    This is no doubt poking the hornet''s nest, which makes Zhao wei''e puzzled.


    He knows that it''s not impossible to keep ye tingchao with his own strength, but in this way, he has to leave the battlefield of the Qing and autumn Dynasty, which is the whole body. If he doesn''t do it, it''s very difficult to keep ye tingchao. What''s more, the two followers under ye tingchao''s hand are triple masters, It seems that they are all people of TA Tian Zong.


    In fact, ye tingchao''s practice is tantamount to declaring war on the state of Zhao.


    What makes Zhao wei''e wonder is that he is very curious about whether ye tingchao declared war on Zhao or Wei declared war on Zhao.


    When the emperor of the state of Wei knew about it, the story of Ye tingchao''s killing in the state of Zhao had already been reported back.


    With a bitter smile, he finally understood what Xiao Yao had told ye tingchao.


    When the five thousand soldiers of the state of Zhao chased ye tingchao all the way to the border of the state of Wei, the emperor of the state of Wei immediately sent troops to drive all the five thousand people back after a short hesitation.


    Zhao wei''e fully understood. This is the declaration of war of the state of Wei! This is not good news for Zhao. Not only the Qin Dynasty, but also the state of Zhao was besieged. The northern foot of the Qing and autumn Wei state, the formation of the envelope of the potential. For the state of Zhao, this is a battle of trapped animals!

 Chapter 1591

    Zhao wei''e is very depressed.


    He didn''t understand what time he offended ye tingchao.


    If the other party was just an ordinary officer of the state of Wei, the emperor of the state of Wei might hand over the other party for the sake of the overall situation.


    However, ye tingchao''s status in the state of Wei was too special. Although he had no contact with the emperor of Wei and didn''t know each other very well, he had every reason to believe that the other party would not be obedient in any case.


    Even if the emperor of the state of Wei really dares to promise, can the emperor of the state of Wei promise?


    Even if the taitianzong of the state of Wei was really worried about the loss of his family''s fortune and didn''t bother to pay attention to ye tingchao''s intentional death, what about the people of the state of Wei? You know, ye tingchao''s identity is very influential not only in Qingyang City, but also in the whole state of Wei. Of course, it can''t compare with Xiao Longxiang''s status in the Qing and autumn Dynasty, but it''s not far away. It''s not only ye tingchao, but also Hong feisheng of the state of Jiang. For the state of Jiang, it''s also the belief of those who cultivate immortals.


    Zhao wei''e also knew that even though he was not the emperor of Zhao, he was just an ordinary cultivator. With his current accomplishments, he could still erect a flagpole in the minds of the people and cultivators of Zhao.


    There is no doubt about this.


    Sitting on the chair, Zhao wei''e threw the memorial to one side and rubbed his face.


    "This Lingwu world is really in a mess." Zhao wei''e said with a bitter smile.


    Beside Zhao wei''e stood a middle-aged man in a long robe.


    "Emperor, the world of Lingwu in the past was chaotic." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Zhao wei''e looked at the man and shook his head.


    "In the past, although the Lingwu world was chaotic, it was still under our control, but now it''s completely different. In the past, it was just a confrontation between Xuanyuan jiuzhong and me, but now it''s a bit of competition."


    At this point, Zhao wei''e stopped for a moment, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, all his thoughts, and continued: "it''s interesting to say that a guy named Xiao Yao can disturb the whole world. You say, what kind of devil is this guy?"


    The middle-aged man gave a smile, patted his white robe and said, "even if he is really a demon, so what? If it''s a demon, you''ll take him. If it''s a ghost, you''ll destroy him. If it''s a God, you can kill him. No matter what kind of demon he is, he can''t escape from the palm of your old man''s hand! "


    Zhao wei''e just sneered at this.


    "In fact, I also want to understand before. If Xiao Yao really only relies on his own strength, it''s really impossible to turn out too big waves. But there are still many experts around him, such as Zhao Tieniu, Hong feisheng, Wang Wenge, song Yuxuan and so on. I won''t be so lucky as him. Besides you, you who only flatter every day, I''m not so lucky, There''s no one available. "


    After Zhao wei''e''s words, the white man standing in front of him could only laugh.


    "In fact, I always feel that even if Zhao Guozhen and the great Qin Dynasty beat down the Qing Qiu Dynasty together and expelled the great Qin Dynasty with his own strength, so what? Zhao is not the great Qin Dynasty, and there are no useful people. I am not the kind of person who has great ability. Even if I am really a person with great ability, so what? Even a table needs four legs. "


    The middle-aged man quickly bowed his head: "emperor, the state of Zhao is a great country, and there must be a lot of talents. As long as he is good at development, there are definitely a lot of gold and stone."


    "Is it?" Zhao wei''e said with a smile, "how many do you recommend to me?"


    "Bi Ru, Xu Jiufeng, governor of Hongyang county?"


    "The fool who only knows how to read, but doesn''t know how to change?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    "..." the middle-aged man thought about it, and then said, "another example is Zhang''s idea of the southern Liao family?"


    "I''m a third-class master. It took me most of my life to cultivate this kind of cultivation with all my heart. What can I say?"


    "..." the middle-aged man suddenly didn''t know how to go on.


    Zhao wei''e stood up, pointed to his nose and said, "if you have the ability, just tell me one!"


    "The emperor." The middle-aged man suddenly stopped his waist, looked at Zhao wei''e with sharp eyes, and asked, "I don''t agree."


    "Why not?"


    "Against your fallacy!"


    Zhao Wei and Emei frowned, stared at him, pointed to each other''s nose and said, "Qi Yuan, if you can''t tell me why today, I will kill you!"


    The middle-aged man called Qiyuan clenched his fist and said in a deep voice: "you said that Xu Jiufeng didn''t know how to adapt. The minister boldly asked, why was Xu Liaofeng''s father executed by the emperor when he advocated reform? Now, does it still follow Xu''s original idea? What is the effect? At the age of 18, he became a great master. He is regarded as a genius. But has the state of Zhao ever played a leading role? Has the emperor ever solved his doubts for him? "


    Qi Yuan''s eyes suddenly turned cold and said, "emperor, the state of Zhao has never lacked talents, but does the state of Zhao really need those talents? The emperor said that he is not the kind of person with great ability. It is impossible to support such a big Zhao state by himself. But how ever did you need someone else to help you? Of course, you didn''t feel that you alone supported the state of Zhao Zhao wei''e''s face suddenly became a little ugly. Maybe he didn''t expect that Qi Yuan would straighten up in front of him and say such words¡° Your majesty, I have finished Qi Yuan took a deep breath and said with a smile, "if you want to kill a general, I will die. If you want to kill a minister, I have to die. Who said that? I forget it, and I never think it makes sense. Only - if the emperor can listen to one or two words and keep them in mind, I will die without regret! " Zhao wei''e waved his hand¡° I don''t think you''ve said anything wrong. I''m just used to the way you''re walking in front of me and patting Ma Wei Nuo. Suddenly I see you straighten your waist and feel a little uncomfortable. "..." Qi Yuan suddenly didn''t know what to say¡° You go down first Zhao wei''e waved his hand. Seeing Qi Yuan''s uneasy expression, Zhao wei''e said with a smile: "I''m the emperor of Zhao state. If I really want to kill you, I can do it now, and no one dares to say one more word in front of me. Since I don''t know how to kill you, I won''t fight with you. It''s not necessary." Qi Yuan laughed and turned to leave. Zhao wei''e sat down on his chair again and looked out into the distance through the main door of the hall¡° Really, am I wrong? " Zhao wei''e suddenly wants to reflect on this problem. He is thinking whether he really does not deserve to be the Emperor... Jiang Guo, Xiao Yao is under great pressure. Liu Chengfeng, Wang Wenge and others are under more pressure. He felt that Xiao Yao had told them to integrate the three armed forces, which was nonsense. These people are all from different countries. It''s too difficult to let them have no estrangement at all. Even if they are really organized together, they are likely to be very different from each other. Therefore, it''s better to let them perform their respective duties. Jiang''s taxi drivers go to one line and Beilu''s taxi drivers go to another line. In this way, a lot of trouble can be avoided. In fact, Xiao Yao has his own ideas for making such an arrangement. He naturally took into account the problems Wang Wenge and others had considered, but he had to consider more. Mixing all the people together really makes those people go all out. For example, if one party is surrounded, all people will rush to rescue, and they will spare no effort to rescue. After all, there are still people in their own home. If this is not the case, the soldiers of the state of Jiang are besieged, and the soldiers of the state of Chu may not be able to do their best even if they really rescue them. The border of the Qin Dynasty has begun to be strictly guarded. In fact, it''s also a dilemma for the Qin Dynasty. On the one hand, they have to worry about the movement of the Qing and autumn dynasties. On the other hand, they have to constantly guard against the Three Kingdoms United Army led by Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao and others don''t know how many spies there are in the state of Jiang. They don''t waste their time to catch them, because they can''t catch them at all. As long as the next one remains, the news will be sent back. It''s no big deal. There are many spies in the northern foot of Chu in the state of Jiang? Moreover, under such circumstances, they can also put some smoke, bombs, false news, which is the original situation on the information station of the war. It''s full of smoke. Although the truth is hidden in it, they still have to rack their brains to distinguish. Otherwise, there can''t be a special intelligence analysis organization. At present, Xiao Yao has not taken the initiative to attack, not to mention Wang Wenge and others are curious, even people from the other side of the Qin Dynasty are also curious. They don''t understand what Xiao Yao is waiting for. If we are in a hurry, all of us are probably not as anxious as Xiao Yao, but he understands that if we really want to send troops, on the one hand, we need to make adequate preparations, on the other hand, we need to receive internal information from the Qin Dynasty. Xuanyuan Tianning. Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan Tianning are allies now, and they still need to communicate in many ways. Seven days ago, he got the news that people from the Qin Dynasty would come to see him these days. Although the other party just said that, Xiao Yao could guess who would come without thinking about it. Within the Qin Dynasty, he did not know many people. Xuanyuan QingHan would not come to him at this time. As he thought, the next day, he saw Xuanyuan Tianning. What made him curious was that there was an old man standing beside Xuanyuan Tianning. Looking at the posture, it seems that the old man standing beside Xuanyuan Tianning is the protagonist this time.

 Chapter 1592

    From Xuanyuan Tianning''s words and actions, Xiao Yao can see that he is very humble towards the old man.


    This makes Xiao Yao really curious.


    Although Xuanyuan Tianning had no real power in the Qing Dynasty, he was also the prince of the Qing Dynasty.


    In the Qin Dynasty, how many people could let each other treat them like this?


    For a moment, Xiao Yao even subconsciously thought that the other party had brought Xuanyuan Jiuchong, the old thief, right?


    But he didn''t feel anything murderous from the other side, and he was relieved at this time.


    After all, Xiao Yao used to be a killer, and he was very sensitive to murderous gas.


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao didn''t speak immediately. The old man sitting in front of him just narrowed his eyes. The wrinkles on his face piled up together. Looking at his eyes, he had a very strange feeling.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao finally could not bear the situation of big eyes staring at small eyes, and took the initiative to say: "old man, have you seen me before?"


    "No The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "this is the first time we have met."


    "That''s why you look at me as if you saw an old friend." Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    "Ha ha, old friend?" The old man waved his hand and said, "it''s a little too much to say so. I think I''ve met the villagers."


    "Fellow townsman?" It''s hard for Xiao Yao to understand the word.


    The old man didn''t start immediately. Instead, he turned his face, looked at Xuanyuan Tianning standing behind him and said, "go out first."


    Xuanyuan Tianning frowned and became more curious.


    He couldn''t figure out what he couldn''t listen to.


    But the words of the old ancestor, he still dare not disobey, at the moment, can only nod, silent from the room back out.


    By the way, he closed the door.


    Maybe it''s because Xuanyuan galloped to set up a border. Xiao Yao was familiar with the border. Coupled with the aura at this time, he was surprised. He suddenly realized that the border set up by the other side was extremely profound, and could not be broken even with seven or eight high hands. There was no deep technique, but absolute strength.


    If you use Xiao Yao''s technique, you may be able to do it, but they have totally different ways.


    See Xiao Yao look surprised in the eyes, Xuanyuan galloped casually said: "all live for hundreds of years, so little means or there."


    "..." Xiao Yao thought deeply and said nothing.


    "By the way, aren''t you curious about me?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Obviously, he could not accept Xiao Yao''s calm expression.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "how old are you this year?"


    "..." this time it''s Xuanyuan''s turn to gallop speechless.


    I''ve been talking about this for a long time. Is that what I''m curious about?


    This is not the point, OK?


    "After five hundred years old, I haven''t calculated it." Xuanyuan gallop said, "but probably not for a few years, there is no way to soar, there is a limit, you say this person, why must have life and death?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if everyone does not live, grow old and die, can this Lingwu continent hold so many people?" He also felt that what the other party said before could not last for several years, at least for decades, or even hundreds of years.


    When Xu kuangge didn''t fly up, didn''t he live more than 700 years?


    "Ha ha, Lingwu world can''t let it go. What is it?" Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao was stunned, and then his pupils contracted suddenly, as if he had heard something that shocked the whole world.


    He used to be good at grasping the key points in each other''s words.


    The point just now is that I talked about Lingwu mainland, but the old man did talk about Lingwu world.


    Although Lingwu world and Lingwu mainland are only two words different, their meanings are quite different.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s shock is not without reason.


    Looking at the surprised expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xuanyuan gallop was not surprised, said: "I have already told you before, we are villagers, don''t you understand?"


    "..." Xiao Yao felt that he really didn''t understand.


    In fact, at this time, he vaguely guessed something, but some could not believe it.


    He felt that, as he thought, it should be the most unlikely thing to happen.


    "How do you use Li Bai''s poems?" Xuanyuan galloped and continued.


    "..." Xiao Yao''s face turned white.


    At this time, he had a feeling that he was seen through all over.


    Looking at him, his eyes widened and his forehead was covered with sweat, Xuanyuan gallop was very satisfied with it.


    In his view, Xiao Yao felt incredible, showing such an expression, in fact, is the most normal.


    If Xiao Yao was still at a loss, he would feel a little curious.


    "Is Bai Letian and Du Zimei''s poems useless?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    Letian is the word of Bai Juyi, while Zimei is the word of Du Fu.


    The other party can directly say these things, in fact, it is enough to express a lot of things.


    It''s true that the most unlikely thing happened instead.


    "Are you from the world before me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but I was born many years earlier than you. The year I died was probably in the seventh year of Wanli." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    Xiao Yao calculated that Wanli was the Ming Dynasty. In terms of time, it was almost the same.


    "You came after you died?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Xuanyuan galloped with a bitter smile and said, "how about it? Are you surprised? I know that you are all through the teleport, I am not. "


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and said, "in this way, isn''t everyone dead, not really dead, but going to another world?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, but I think that even if people really want to go to another world after death, I will be obliterated. Moreover, I am not reincarnated, and I have never been to hell to see the king of hell. When I die, I open my eyes again and appear in Lingwu world. My original name is not Xuanyuan Chicheng, but Li Hong, The word is Ren Xiao


    At this point, Xuanyuan Chicheng was silent for a moment, and then continued: "in fact, the original Xuanyuan Chicheng had already died, and was seriously ill. So when I came to this world, I was 30 years old."


    Xiao Yao has been stunned.


    Now Xuanyuan gallop and he said these words, let him some hard to believe.


    However, he felt that what the other party said should be true, otherwise, there was no need for the other party to weave such a big lie to deceive him, which was totally meaningless.


    He felt that, with the strength of the other side, if he really wanted to kill himself, it might be as easy as a palm.


    Since the other party didn''t kill him directly and talked so much, there was no possibility of lying. Moreover, there was so much foreshadowing and foundation. In fact, no matter how mysterious what Xuanyuan Chicheng said, he didn''t think it was impossible to accept. When Xiao Yao was very young, he never thought that there was anyone who could live forever, let alone immortal, But as his strength gradually became stronger, the higher he stood, the farther he looked. In fact, there are many things, not really stupid, but stupid people can''t see, so he gave the definition of "stupid".


    He believes that there must have been a lot of immortals on the earth before, which is why so many legends have been left behind. But later, the aura gradually thinned, and with the advent of the industrial age, the cultivation environment was even worse. As a result, let alone the immortal cultivators, it was difficult for ordinary people to cultivate.


    In the tide of history, there are still some immortals to look for, such as Lao Tzu, who has never returned by riding qingniu, Wang Xu, and Zhang Sanfeng. In fact, they all have traces to follow, but if they look at these people with eyes that they don''t want to believe, they will naturally become untrustworthy.


    Xiao Yao''s original deep-rooted world outlook has been overthrown. Now when Xuanyuan Chicheng talks about it, there''s nothing he doesn''t want to believe.


    "I didn''t expect that besides me and my father, there were other... Walkers?" Xiao Yao said the word tentatively.


    "You and Xiao Longxiang may be a passer-by, but I can only be regarded as a reborn." Xuanyuan Chicheng waved his hand and said, "I''ve told you so much. Now it''s time for me to ask you."


    Xiao Yao quickly nodded, said with a smile: "what you want to ask, ask is."


    "When did you come here? Is the Ming Dynasty still there


    "The Ming Dynasty was more than 400 years ago. I came here to the park in 2017. Chongzhen, the last emperor of the Ming Dynasty, was hanged on a crooked neck tree. If you want to see it later, I''ll take you to Kyoto. The crooked neck tree is still there, and it has become a tourist attraction."


    "..." Xuanyuan galloped for a long time with a sigh of relief, "in fact, there is nothing unacceptable. After all, after living for so many years, he has long been open to the world. There is no dynasty that can never stand."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Are you going back?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao nodded vigorously.


    "In fact, I hope you return to the world before you." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Because I''m afraid you''ll break the rule." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    "The rules?" Xiao Yao was curious.


    "In this world, and in the previous world, there have always been a lot of rules, haven''t you thought about it?" Xuanyuan gallop asked, "for example, death is the biggest rule, few people can escape."


    At this point, Xuanyuan gallop stood up and said: "Lingwu world is very good now. If you really stay, you can''t never tell people the secret in your heart. At that time, people in the whole Lingwu world will probably know that there is heaven and there are people outside. They no longer pay attention to the rules, and Lingwu world may become another earth, That''s really not a good thing... "Xiao Yao nodded gently, still digesting.

 Chapter 1593

    Next, Xuanyuan Chicheng asked Xiao Yao many questions about this world.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and answered it all, but some of them are still hidden. For example, many of the advantages that appear in modern times, so as to avoid the old man''s insistence on going back to the earth.


    Xiao Yao also has his own worries!


    Now he suddenly understood Xuanyuan gallop''s idea. The old man was worried about himself. He was worried that he would make trouble in Lingwu world. In fact, he would worry that the other side would return to the earth. With Xuanyuan gallop''s strength, he would not be his opponent. If he really got to the earth, no one on the earth could stop such an expert.


    This is the same scruples he and Xuanyuan gallop have.


    Xiao Yao said too much, it is inevitable that there will be some mistakes. After all, what he said is true and false. When combining what he said before with what he said later, it is possible that he can''t connect up and down.


    After that, Xiao Yao said, his face looked a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan didn''t get angry. He didn''t seem to think that it was something difficult to understand. He could think of the scruples in Xiao Yao''s heart and understand them better. But he said one more thing: "in fact, you don''t need to worry about anything. Do you think I''m willing to go back to the previous world?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    This is what Xuanyuan gallops about.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to read his mind. He can''t know exactly what the other person is thinking and what he is going to do. After all, he and Xuanyuan gallop just got to know each other. Although there are many exchanges between them, in such a short time, even if he really wants to judge each other''s thoughts, he doesn''t have much basis.


    Xuanyuan Chicheng said: "first of all, the world before is not suitable for cultivation. After I go back, I will probably not live for a few years. Although I also know that people in our Xuanyuan family can''t fly up in this life, there is always an idea to live, isn''t there? Flying up is what I want to do. Even if there is no chance, I still have a chance. "


    At this point, Xuanyuan galloped again with a sigh and said, "even if I really can''t fly, at least stay in Lingwu world, I can live a few more years, can''t I? What''s more, I''m so familiar with every plant and tree in Lingwu world. The world before me has changed. There''s no one I know, and there''s no place I''m familiar with. In this case, what else can I do? "


    Xiao Yao nodded, thinking.


    It''s easy to understand the reason Xuanyuan Chicheng said.


    From Xiao Yao''s point of view, the credibility is also very high.


    In this way, it leads to another question that makes Xiao Yao very curious.


    "Can''t you Xuanyuan people fly up?"


    "To be exact, most people can''t soar. Only a small number of people can have a chance to soar by chance. Moreover, I''m not a person in this world. Maybe because of my rebirth, I have something to do with it. Therefore, people in the Xuanyuan family can''t soar, Even if the soul of Xuanyuan gallop is not me, Xuanyuan jiuzhong and others are still Xuanyuan gallop''s blood. It''s lotus in one vein! " Xuanyuan galloped and said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple.


    The more I listen, the more confused I am.


    Now Xuanyuan Chicheng said these, it is too difficult for people to understand.


    Fortunately, for the time being, he doesn''t need to fly up and think about it.


    Besides, this is not something Xiao Yao needs to worry about.


    He never thought that he would fly up to the gate of immortals and become a celestial being like Xu kuangge.


    In fact, his purpose was very simple. In the past, he practiced because he felt that he needed to be strong enough to protect the people around him. Later, the purpose of coming to Lingwu world was very simple, that is, to take his father and Xiao Longxiang back. Now his purpose is even simpler, to repel the Qin Dynasty, Through the teleportation array hidden in the Qing and autumn Dynasty, he and Xiao Longxiang returned to the previous world together. There was no other problem.


    "As long as the Qin Dynasty withdraws, I can go back to the previous world with Xiao Longxiang." Xiao Yao said.


    "Do you really think that''s enough?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "isn''t that so?"


    "After you leave, the Qin Dynasty will not commit any more crimes?" Xuanyuan galloped and said with a smile, "this is not my fault, but what the emperor of the Qing Dynasty thought. If you were him, you would think so, wouldn''t you?"


    Xiao Yao has a headache again.


    He didn''t think about it before. Now, it''s true.


    Is it difficult to make Xiao Longxiang and himself help the Qing Dynasty swallow up the Qin Dynasty?


    Let the Qin Dynasty disappear, and the Qin Dynasty retreat, are two things.


    In fact, it is not necessarily impossible for Xiao Yao. After all, it seems that the situation is still favorable for Xiao Yao, but it will take a long time if he really wants to defeat the Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao suddenly remembered that when he visited the video website on the earth before, he heard an advertisement: your time is very valuable. Laozi''s time is very valuable, OK! Xiao Yao is helpless and crazy¡° As long as you cause heavy damage to the Qin Dynasty and kill one person by the way, you can go back. " Xuanyuan gallop suddenly said. Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan gallop, frowned slightly, and said tentatively: "the person you are talking about should be Xuanyuan jiuzhong, right?" Xuanyuan galloped and nodded with a smile. Xiao Yao is to see, Xuanyuan gallop, Xuanyuan nine heavy is really no feelings. It''s going to kill you! In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s not something you can''t understand. First of all, there are many generations between Xuanyuan Chicheng and Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Even if they are not so different, Xuanyuan Chicheng has no reason to value Xuanyuan jiuzhong. After all, although they are connected by blood, the person in Xuanyuan Chicheng''s body is not Xuanyuan Chicheng himself¡° Are you going to help me? " Xiao Yao asked. If it was before, even if Xiao Yao knew that Xuanyuan Chicheng existed, he couldn''t think that the other party would help him. But now after hearing so much, he came up with such a bold idea. And after Xiao Yao said these words, he was ready. If Xuanyuan Chicheng shook his head, he would spit directly on the other party''s face, What can haw do if he''s not ready to help? It''s nothing to do, isn''t it¡° I can help you, but you have to do me a favor Xuanyuan gallop said¡° What''s up? " Xiao Yao asked cautiously. He felt that if there was anything else for people like Xuanyuan Chicheng to help with, it would not be a simple thing. Xiao Yao is a man who keeps his promise. As long as he promises, he will do it. Therefore, he will never nod his head without thinking. He will ask the other party''s purpose clearly. Xuanyuan chuckled and said: "it seems that you are really a careful person no matter what you do." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "there are too many bad people in the world before or now. They dig holes for me every day and have to be careful all the time, so they get used to it - I don''t mean you are a bad person!" Xuanyuan Chicheng is not willing to debate such a topic with Xiao Yao, saying: "in fact, it doesn''t matter what you think of me. You don''t have to treat me as a good person or a bad person. I need you to help me. It''s not very difficult for you." Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "can you tell me what happened first?"¡° Help me take care of Xuanyuan QingHan. I''ll send her to you. " Xuanyuan gallop said. Xiao Yao''s eyes widened, some unbelievable¡° In fact, there are no good people in the Xuanyuan family. The only good person may be QingHan. " Xuanyuan galloped with a bitter smile and said, "moreover, she is my only descendant. At the beginning, after I came to Lingwu world, I also had a child." Xiao Yao nodded. It seemed that he understood¡° What about Xuanyuan Tianning? "¡° Xuanyuan Tianning is on the other side of Xuanyuan jiuzhong. " Xuanyuan galloped sneered and said, "it has nothing to do with me. I don''t care about his life and death." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders to show that he understood. It must be a very difficult thing for others to understand, but in Xiao Yao''s view, it''s too normal to be normal. Xuanyuan gallops to see Xuanyuan jiuzhong, and the way Xuanyuan Tianning and others are like staring at a stranger. Even if Xuanyuan Chicheng is really a very kind person, there is no reason to care about a stranger¡° When you want to go back, remember to bring Xuanyuan QingHan back to that world. " Xuanyuan gallop helpless said. Xiao Yao asked, "why? She''s not from our world. "¡° I told you before that all members of the Xuanyuan family can''t rise, but Xuanyuan''s light and cold constitution can help them change this. What if there is a second Xuanyuan nine after the Xuanyuan family Xuanyuan galloped and hummed coldly, and said, "is it difficult? I have to kill all the members of Xuanyuan family?" Xiao Yao suddenly had a shivering feeling. I don''t know why, when Xuanyuan galloped to say what he said just now, Xiao Yao only felt that his hair stood upright. He had no doubt that before he realized that he came from that world and could go back, Xuanyuan gallop might not have the idea he had said before¡° Haven''t you thought about it? " Xiao Yao suddenly asked. Xuanyuan galloped and laughed¡° Tiger poison doesn''t eat son. Do you think everyone is Xuanyuan jiuzhong? " Xuanyuan galloped and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1594

    Xiao Yao, Wang Wenge and others are full of confidence in the next battle scandals. No matter from which point of view, they have a good chance of winning. However, the people of the three countries, namely the great Chu, the state of Jiang and the northern foothills, do not agree with them.


    They always felt that the Qin Dynasty was invincible.


    So, not long after, a broken stone tablet was dug out in Dachu. It may be because it took too long, so the handwriting on it began to disappear. What can be vaguely judged is the biggest eight words on it: Lingwu wants to prosper, and Daqin will die.


    After the appearance of this stone tablet, there was an uproar.


    "Is this a prophecy?"


    "Is there any trace of the fall of the Qin Dynasty?"


    "God''s will! Will heaven perish the Qin Dynasty? "


    Before the incident subsided, on the other side, at the northern foot of the mountain, someone broke the belly of the fish and saw a rag. On the rag, it was also written "the rise of the world and the fall of the Qin Dynasty".


    In the state of Jiang, when a woodcutter was cutting firewood, he found that there was a sign on the tree stump that "heaven sent immortals to destroy Daqin".


    And then, the state of Wei


    More and more places have such landscapes.


    Even in the Qin Dynasty, such things happened.


    Soon, these things were all connected, and the people rushed to tell each other.


    From the beginning of don''t believe, to the people around begin to believe, he became can''t believe, then, have to believe


    Three people become tigers, and others follow suit.


    Xiao Yao is very curious about why such a thing rarely happened in the history of Lingwu world. You know, such a false prophecy is common in the history of the earth.


    This is the common people. They may not believe in their parents, teachers or their lovers, but they will believe in God''s will.


    Xiao Yao is the opposite of them.


    It is possible for anyone to believe it, and everyone is willing to believe it, but it is absolutely impossible for him to believe the will of God.


    If you really want to be willing to submit to fate, then this life, is not too mediocre?


    Anyway, this is totally incomprehensible to Xiao Yao, but the common people don''t have so many ideas. At least from now on, the effect is still very good. Not to mention that the morale of the people and soldiers in the northern foot of the state of Jiang is high. Even the generals are all very excited and enthusiastic. What''s more, compared with these places, The great Qin Dynasty is another scene, obviously these things also spread to the great Qin Dynasty.


    For a time, the people of the Qin Dynasty were in a panic.


    A lot of people can''t help thinking, is it true that heaven is going to kill the Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao''s previous oath meeting didn''t have a good effect, but he didn''t expect to use such a small trick to gain so much. No wonder when he first put forward such an idea, Wang Wenge and others immediately nodded and praised it, saying that it was a very good idea.


    Of course, Xiao Yao is still very surprised, thinking, his teammates are not stupid, forced it?


    There''s nothing we can do about it. Is it a good idea to cram for a while?


    Sure enough, it''s a great thing to be able to control public opinion wherever you are. Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it before. He only realized the importance of controlling public opinion after he arrived at Lingwu world recently. After all, no matter what world he is in or what Lingwu world he is now in, these people all have one thing in common, that is, everyone scolds who I scold, As for what happened, the situation is not reliable. Is it really like what others say - who cares? Who has so much time to investigate?


    How many people, after being wronged, become the target of public criticism, and finally die in anger. Even when the truth comes out, those who point out will not feel much guilt and pain. Anyway, the dead person has nothing to do with them. It''s just a matter of talking. Why do they want to grow a head, They will tell you: Laozi''s head is just an ornament!


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao could not help shaking his head and sighing.


    "Brother Xiao, we need to continue to spread rumors... Oh no, spread the will of heaven?" Liu Chengfeng said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t need it for the time being. Too much is better than too much."


    Liu Chengfeng nodded.


    Xiao Yao is the leader of these people.


    Although many people say that Xiao Yao has many wise generals around him, such as song Yuxuan, Wang Wenge and so on, in those people''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s wisdom and foresight are far above them, and they are not flattered.


    Of course, there are many people who understand Xiao Yao''s intention and can''t help but be dumb.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Zhao wei''e and others are among them.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is OK, his mind is not on it, Zhao wei''e is the same.


    During this time, Zhao wei''e was very busy.


    Busy working hard.


    Qi Yuan''s words also made Zhao wei''e wake up. Although he didn''t want to admit it all the time, now when I think about it carefully, I seem to be a bit headstrong.


    What Qi Yuan said before is quite reasonable. In one word, there is no shortage of talents in Zhao state. What he lacks are those who dare to reuse talents and those who have eyes to discover talents.


    Therefore, under the instruction of Zhao wei''e, Qi Yuan also promoted a large group of people quickly.


    For example, Xu Jiufeng, Zhang Xinhua and others mentioned by him began to be reused. Zhang Xinhua went to the battlefield and began to lead the war, while Zhang Xinhua began to be Xu Jiufeng''s staff. They complemented each other and achieved some unexpected results in the small-scale battle of the Qing and autumn dynasties. They sometimes opened up and closed up, sometimes kept improving, which surprised Xiao Zhan and others, However, the Qing and autumn dynasties suffered a small loss, quickly reversed their previous weakness and fell into a stalemate. In fact, the war is just like this. It is naturally impossible to change the situation if one or two people are used.


    Not everyone is the evil, Xiao Yao.


    "Emperor, we have found some stone tablets and some absurd things in many places before." Qi Yuan said.


    Zhao wei''e looked at him and nodded: "I know."


    "Do we do nothing?" Qi Yuan asked with a frown.


    Zhao wei''e said with a bitter smile: "it''s not about whether we do it or not. Even if we do it, what can we do? Since all the strategies have been successful, it''s too difficult to change them. "


    "It''s said that the state of Zhao should not be tied up with the great Qin Dynasty. The wisest way is to change hands immediately."


    Zhao wei''e sighed.


    "What do you think we should do?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Qi Yuan pursed her lips and said, "push the boat with the current."


    "Well?" Zhao Wei e a Leng, didn''t understand the meaning of Qi Yuan''s words.


    Qi Yuan said with a smile: "the Emperor just said it''s right. Now that it''s all right, we can''t let the river flow backwards. But that doesn''t mean we can''t do anything. For example, at this time, we can adapt to the situation and add something."


    Zhao wei''e narrowed his eyes and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Qi Yuan smiles and says nothing.


    "Well, do whatever you want." Zhao wei''e waved his hand and said.


    Qi Yuan led the order.


    After a while, Qi Yuan came back and looked at Zhao wei''e: "the emperor really doesn''t want to know what I''m going to do?"


    "Yes, but I''ll know soon, won''t I?" Zhao wei''e said, "it''s not a bad thing to have some sense of mystery. Although I''m not a wise king, I can''t be regarded as a fatuous king. I dare not say that if I use people, you can still do it."


    With these words, Zhao wei''e waved his hand again: "go, if you need any help, do it yourself."


    "Thank you, Lord long." Qi Yuan suddenly knelt on the ground, kowtowed heavily to Zhao wei''e, and turned to leave.


    When he went out, Qi Yuan had tears in his eyes.


    He suddenly felt that the state of Zhao had finally become clearer.


    "If Zhao is not happy, will the emperor feel aggrieved?" He couldn''t help thinking


    Over the next few days, strange things sprang up.


    In the new emergence of some stone tablets and other messy things, there are some contents.


    For example, the rise of the world, the fall of the Qin Dynasty, and the unification of the Zhao state!


    When Zhao wei''e knew about it, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Although this is not a perfect break, the situation of Daqin is still very embarrassing, but for Zhao, it is a pressing need.


    This is the so-called push the boat with the current.


    It''s really a simple addition.


    "This Qi Yuan is really standing up." Zhao wei''e said, squinting.


    Now, the most depressing is Xiao Yao and others.


    After careful planning for a long time, I didn''t expect to make wedding clothes for the bastard of Zhao state.


    Although, it is impossible to cause them too heavy a blow, the people of the Qin Dynasty are still in a panic, but more people tend to believe that the Zhao parliament is the existence of the unified Lingwu world.


    "When did Zhao wei''e''s brain become so good?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "This is definitely not Zhao wei''e''s idea. Although Zhao wei''e is not stupid, his brain will not turn so fast. It should be the idea of Qi Yuan, the Prime Minister of the state of Zhao." Wang Wenge said.


    "Qi Yuan?" Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    "Well." Wang Wenge said with a smile, "in recent years, some subtle changes have taken place in the state of Zhao. In many aspects, there has been a new beginning. I believe that soon, a great change will come to the state of Zhao."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "By the way, have you heard from little monk Xu SuGuan recently?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Wang Wenge was stunned and shook his head.


    This is what Xiao Yao ordered before, but for such a long time, they still haven''t got any whereabouts of the little monk. It seems that the guy standing at the peak of Lingwu world experts seems to have evaporated¡° If he hides, he can''t find anyone. " Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1595

    Changping, located in the western border of the Qin Dynasty.


    The whole Changping is empty. Half a month ago, all the people here were evacuated. In fact, they were evacuated, but even if they didn''t make arrangements, the people in Changping would take the initiative to leave.


    It''s just that they took the initiative to leave. It was an escape. They were arranged to leave. It was a strategic retreat.


    Although the final results are the same, but the meaning is very different. Even now the Qin Dynasty has been besieged, it still needs to be decent.


    In Changping, the people who live now are the northern Manchu army of the Qin Dynasty.


    In the Qin Dynasty, most of the soldiers were organized into four armies.


    The eastern army, the Western army, the Southern Yuan army, and the northern Manchu army.


    That is the so-called hard to complete.


    Such a system has lasted for hundreds of years.


    At night, the whole Changping is still brightly lit.


    There are 50000 soldiers in the city and 20000 soldiers outside the city. There are 300 spies and 18 secret sentries in the front line.


    Compared with other fronts, Changping has another feature unknown to outsiders.


    This is also a concentration camp for grain and grass on all fronts in the West.


    With its excellent geographical location and strict defense, Changping is not only a place for military strategists to fight for, but also the best place to store grain and grass. It is said that the troops and horses have not moved, and the grain and grass are the first. This sentence is quite reasonable.


    There were a lot of talents in the Qin Dynasty. In addition to Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s personality, he was always suspicious of people. For example, bailufei had a lot of power in his hands. He never worried about whether bailufei would suddenly rebel one day. It seemed that in his world, everyone was under his control, so he was in control, This is not how virtuous he is, but a man of extreme conceit.


    The generals of the northern Manchu army also came out of Tianji Pavilion.


    Wang Yao, a triple master, is not very good at cultivation, but since he can become the commander of the northern Manchu army in the Qin Dynasty, he must have some advantages. Otherwise, he will not be respected by Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Don''t talk about the great Qin Dynasty. Even in such a big Lingwu world, no one will think that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a straw bag. If anyone says that, it will become the biggest joke. It''s not the saying but the person who said it.


    Many people have said before that even though Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not a strong immortal, he does not stand at the peak of martial arts in Lingwu world, his imperial skills are also very good.


    Wang Yao''s son, Wang Xiao, was also thrown into Tianji Pavilion.


    As for whether he really wants his son to get experience in Tianji Pavilion and seek a good official position in the Daqin Dynasty in the future, or whether he wants to show his loyalty to Xuanyuan jiuzhong in this way is unknown to others. Only Wang Yao knows it in his own mind. However, this is not harmful. After all, even without this kind of relationship, Wang Yao will still be loyal to the Daqin Dynasty, He is loyal to Xuanyuan jiuzhong. He is a very contented person. He thinks it is very good that he can live as he is now.


    If Wang Yao really had any extravagant thoughts, he probably wanted to live in a peaceful age.


    Although he was not afraid of death, and the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty were not afraid of death, who really wanted to die? Anyway, Wang Yao didn''t want to die.


    Of course, as a general, it''s no big deal to meet these situations.


    A long time ago, Xuanyuan jiuzhong once said that soldiers were born to shed their blood on the battlefield. Even if the real soldiers really died for their country, the dead would form the national fortune of the Dynasty and keep the prosperity of the dynasty for a long time.


    Of course, no one knows if it is true.


    In the alleys behind Changping, there was a strange old man.


    I''m about seventy years old. I''m dazed, crazy, and dull. On earth, it''s a typical case of severe Alzheimer''s disease.


    Before that, the taxi soldiers of the Qin Dynasty wanted to move the old man away, but the old man said that he was not willing to do anything. If the soldiers used tough measures, the old man would hit the wall with his head and try to die. But in desperation, the old man would stay. After all, he had no children. Even if he really left here and went to a new place, it was not a simple thing to survive, What''s more, it''s not a big deal even if I die in Changping.


    The old man''s hair was as white as snow, but it was still tied into a ponytail, with flowers embroidered in his hand, which he had tied up many times.


    In front of her, there was a man looking at him who was only in his forties.


    "To whom is this embroidered?" Wang Yao asked with a smile.


    "A man, I just don''t know if he ever lived for me!" The old man said with a smile. When he didn''t speak, his mouth collapsed because he didn''t have the support of his teeth


    Wang Yao asked, "why haven''t you been married for so many years?"


    "Wait for him!" For a long time, the old man is a crazy woman among the Changping population. Today, he is hardly sober.


    Of course, it''s relatively sober.


    Wang Yao looked at the candlestick on the table and the small flame beating. His face looked calm.


    In fact, those people in the northern Manchurian army had some difficulties in understanding Wang Yao''s idea. Why they didn''t live in the barracks or other big houses, but they had to live in this crazy woman''s house.


    Wang Yao did not explain to others, or was unwilling to explain.


    "Your hand is broken again." Wang Yao said suddenly.


    The old man ignored him.


    "Why not leave Changping?" Wang Yao said, "didn''t anyone tell you before? There''s going to be a war here. If we don''t guard here, the enemy will rush in. At that time, maybe they will kill you. "


    "He said, he''s going to pick me up!" The old man suddenly raised his head and looked at Wang Yao, his eyes a little lax, "if I leave, he will not find me here."


    "He won''t come." Wang Yao said, "if he really wanted to come, he would have come long ago."


    The old man was angry.


    She stood up, reached out and trembled.


    "You talk nonsense! Get out of here


    Raising the volume to say such a thing seems to be a physical work for the old man. Before he finished speaking, he supported the table with one hand, panting and coughing for several times.


    Wang Yao stood up and injected a little aura into the old man''s body.


    "He won''t come back." Wang Yao continued.


    The old man coughed more fiercely, and he was burning with anger. He couldn''t speak and became more anxious.


    Wang Yao sighed: "he will come back, he will pick you up."


    The old man turned his anger into joy.


    Like a child, he was angry just now, but now he is full of joy.


    In the eyes, there is joy.


    After sitting down again, Wang Yao asked, "do you remember your name?"


    "..." the old man thought for a while, "it seems that his name is jade..."


    "Song Qiyu." "I remember," Wang said


    The old man looked at Wang Yao with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe it: "yes, my name is song Qiyu. How do you know?"


    Wang Yao did not speak.


    After a while, he continued: "if you hadn''t saved the man you were waiting for, he might have died, right? He went out from here and went to the imperial city. He said that when he made a breakthrough in the Imperial City, he would definitely come back and pick you up in the eight lift sedan chair, but he still didn''t come back. "


    Wang Yao gave a wry smile and said: "that man, when he arrived in the Imperial City, did have some small ability. He was valued by people. He was also recruited by a second-class official at that time. Immediately, he also stayed in the capital and never came back. He became the champion of martial arts. He became the sixth grade and the second grade general. Thousands of people admired him, but he still didn''t come back."


    Wang Yao looked at the old man and said, "do you still need to wait for him?"


    The needlework in the old man''s hand, slowly put down.


    She looked at Wang Yao, first expressionless, then smiling.


    "In fact, I also forgot his appearance and name." Said the old man.


    "When did you first meet..."


    "Yuanxiang 76 years, heavy snow." There was a flash of gold in the old man''s eyes.


    "Yes, I forgot..." Wang Yao''s smile was bitter.


    The old man''s face was still wearing a smile, the pupil slowly spread, until the last bit of strength was also pulled out, she finally closed her eyes, leaning forward.


    Wang Yao moved forward a few steps, reached out and caught the old man.


    He held out his hand and gently picked up the old man. The white horsetail fell vertically.


    Wang Yao walked forward, his horse''s tail swaying, just like the swing he used to swing when he was a child.


    Shake, shake


    "Isn''t it too late to pick you up now?" Wang Yao said softly.


    In the room, there is a coffin ready for a long time. Every old man in the Qin Dynasty would prepare a coffin when he was old and put it on the cupboard.


    Now, it''s on the ground.


    He helped the old man wipe his body, put on his clothes, closed the coffin, carried it, went to the hillside behind Changping, smashed a deep pit with a knife, and slowly put the coffin in.


    The tombstone is a wooden plate, which Wang Yao carved with his finger.


    The tomb of my wife, Wang Yaoli.


    Standing in front of the grave, silent for a long time, a long sigh of relief.


    "You, you might as well forget everything..." Wang Yao said.


    He probably did not know that there is such a poem: how forgetful old, but do not forget Acacia.


    Suddenly, a horse roared from the hillside.


    "You wait, I''ll see. If I''m not lucky, maybe I can catch up with you." Wang Yao said with a smile.


    With that, he turned around and his long knife sparkled with a golden light.


    have plenty of fight in sb.


    In the dark, countless feather arrows are running in the night. All of a sudden, on the arrow, another fire broke out¡° No good Wang Yao''s pupil suddenly contracted, "attention, don''t let it ignite Changping!" With these words, he took the lead. A piece of aura broke out of his body and mixed with the strong wind to disperse part of the rocket in front of him£¨ Today''s third watch)

 Chapter 1596

    Wang Yao knew very well that if Changping burned, the loss would be huge and inestimable to the western front of the Qin Dynasty.


    Seeing rockets all over the sky, his nerves were tense for a moment.


    He took a deep breath, continued to run the aura in his body, and wanted to drive away all those rockets, but with his current cultivation, it was too difficult to achieve this.


    Fortunately, he is not the only one who cultivates immortals in the northern Manchurian army, but in this way, the rocket is still going on, and I don''t know when it will stop. Their aura in the human body will be consumed in this way, and it will soon be consumed.


    Wang Yao is a veteran with rich combat experience. He made a quick decision and roared: "press forward!"


    With these words, he took the lead in charging forward. Tens of thousands of northern Manchurian troops followed him and pushed forward together.


    As long as they seize the opportunity to fight with each other, they have no chance to continue to shoot.


    If the other party chooses to retreat, Changping city is safe.


    If you want to press forward, many people will die.


    In the crowd, I don''t know how many people are still running around with flames on their bodies, and their mouths are screaming.


    One by one, the firemen had lost their senses and ran around. They also passed the fire to the soldiers around them.


    Inside and outside Changping City, there were howls.


    Right in front of them, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face was somewhat complicated.


    In this way, attacking the city is actually the best way. This is also the way he came up with after a long discussion with Wang Wenge, Liu Chengfeng and others.


    For the current coalition forces, they urgently need to win a battle, but also very beautiful victory.


    For this battle, Xiao Yao is very heavy, originally wanted to let Liu Chengfeng, Li xiongshan and others lead the team, and he is really not at ease, so he came.


    "Brother Xiao, war is meant to kill people." Liu Chengfeng, standing beside Xiao Yao, saw that Xiao Yao''s face was a little pale and said in a low voice.


    Although the look on Liu Chengfeng''s face is somewhat unnatural, compared with Xiao Yao''s words, he doesn''t know how much better.


    It seems that he is much more open-minded than Xiao Yao on this issue.


    Xiao Yao took a long breath, looked at Liu Chengfeng, gave a bitter smile, and said: "I understand the truth, but..."


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t finish what he said, Liu Chengfeng understood it and said with a smile, "I just can''t bear to listen to those heartbreaking screams, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu Chengfeng looks into the distance.


    Flying arrows all over the sky look like red stars.


    "We must take down Changping this evening." Xiao Yao said.


    "Certainly?" Liu Chengfeng said helplessly, "this possibility is not very big. After all, there are tens of thousands of people in Changping city. This time, we only have more than 5000 people. It''s not very possible to take Changping down."


    "Compared with those grains and grasses, Changping is more important. As long as we occupy Changping, we will smash a nail on the backbone of the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chengfeng and said, "as for the grain and grass, although we burn the grain and grass with a fire, it will cause a great blow to them, but we are on the battlefield of the Qin Dynasty. This is the Qin Dynasty and their home court. Their biggest advantage is that they don''t need to take grain and grass seriously. Even if they don''t have it, they just need to step back a little, It will be full again. "


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Liu Chengfeng nodded thoughtfully.


    He seemed to understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    "I''m ready for the rest now." Liu Chengfeng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After a while, the five thousand men they brought with them, within a very fast speed, directly divided into three groups, wrapped up Changping and besieged it on three sides.


    A thousand on the left and a thousand on the right.


    There are still 3000 people who are still sticking to the front.


    At this time, Wang Yao had already come out with people.


    At present, Xiao Yao stood in front of Wang Yao alone.


    There are at least 10000 people behind Wang Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s Bronze terracotta warriors and horses were all sacrificed to defend this defense line.


    Wang Yao''s face was a little ugly.


    "General, what should we do? We can''t make it A deputy general said to Wang Yao.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, ordinary soldiers can''t shoot their arrows so far. It''s impossible to shoot them to Changping at such a distance.


    The meaning of Xiao Yao''s existence is like a blower, surging the aura in his body, and then running the surrounding air flow to push the rocket further.


    This is also the biggest headache for Wang Yao. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to rush out of Changping with people.


    "General, there''s a rocket on the left, too, heading for Changping!"


    "General, right side... Right side too!"


    Two chieftains, one after the other.


    Wang Yao rubbed his temple and sneered.


    "This is to force us all out of Changping!"


    "General, this is not a trick!" One of the deputies whispered, "as long as we keep our food and grass and retreat first, even if they really occupy Changping, it''s meaningless. As long as we reorganize, we can still beat Changping down."


    "Do you think they have no reinforcements?" Wang Yao looked at his promoted deputy and asked curiously.


    What he was curious about was not that the other party would say such words, but that he was curious about what he thought at the beginning and how he promoted this guy.


    "Be careful. Don''t get caught in the fire, or you''ll catch fire." Wang Yao said with a sneer, "you are really a straw bag!"


    "..." the deputy was in pain.


    He really didn''t expect that Wang Yao, who has always been a scrupulous man, should speak so badly


    "Continue to kill me and stick to Changping!" Wang Yao said, biting his teeth.


    "Yes


    In the northern Manchu army, Wang Yao was the only one.


    Since he had given such an order, the northern Manchurian army of tens of thousands did not dare to retreat.


    Wang Yao looked into the distance.


    "Hum, even if you are high in cultivation, even if you are the one who cultivates immortals on the top ten experts list, so what?" Wang Yao Xu narrowed his eyes, snorted and laughed, and said, "I don''t believe that the aura in your body can be inexhaustible!"


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Wang Yao''s idea.


    As a veteran, he quickly deduced the purpose of Xiao Yao''s move.


    Moreover, he also understood that Xiao Yao''s way of consuming his aura could not last long.


    After that, Xiao Yao chose to withdraw his troops, only burning Changping for half.


    For the Qin Dynasty and the northern Manchu army, this was not enough to hurt their muscles and bones.


    However, this is enough for Xiao Yao.


    After all, the number of coalition troops participating in this battle is only 5000.


    Burning down a small half of Changping and paying the price of 800 people is a sure way for Xiao Yao to earn money.


    When Xiao Yao had such an idea in his mind, he basically made a steady profit, just to see how much he could earn. It was just that he underestimated Wang Yao, or overestimated himself.


    "Brother Xiao, actually, that''s enough." On the way back, Liu Chengfeng said with a smile, "we have won this battle, which is enough to improve the morale of the soldiers."


    Xiao Yao nodded and suddenly stopped.


    "You go back first." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Liu Chengfeng was stunned and asked, "what about you?"


    "I''ll go back and have a look." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Chengfeng''s face changed immediately.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "For what?"


    "Let''s see if we can find a chance to bring Wang Yao''s head back." Xiao Yao said.


    "No!" Liu Chengfeng shook his head. "There are tens of thousands of great Qin Dynasty soldiers in Changping. Even if you really enter Changping and kill Wang Yao, what''s the matter? Can you still come out? "


    "Try it." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, he turned into a golden light and left.


    Liu Chengfeng rubbed his eyes and sat down on the ground.


    "Crazy, brother Shaw, this is crazy!" Liu Chengfeng almost cried out.


    Li xiongshan went up to him and stretched out his hand to pull Liu Chengfeng up from the ground. After a while, he asked in a low voice, "now, do we want to turn back?"


    "Back to what?" Liu Chengfeng looked at Li xiongshan. He was at a loss and asked, "go back to die?"


    "But..."


    Before Li xiongshan finished, he was interrupted by Liu Chengfeng.


    "Let''s go back first." Liu Chengfeng said.


    "Not really?"


    "It''s hard to say whether it''s dead or alive." Liu Chengfeng said helplessly.


    No matter from which point of view, Xiao Yao''s move was very irrational, but Liu Chengfeng was angry for a while, and soon recovered his reason.


    There may be spies from the Qin Dynasty behind them. If they stop now and are ready to meet Xiao Yao, changpingnei will be ready to charge. Wang Yao is a smart man, and he will be able to guess something. In this way, Xiao Yao''s intention to kill Xiao Yao by himself is meaningless, and even increases the difficulty and danger of Xiao Yao.


    It''s not wise.


    After staying in the state of Jiang for such a long time, Liu Chengfeng has grown up a lot.


    To say, all the people present are not more concerned about Xiao Yao than him, but even so, he knows what kind of judgment he should make as an intelligent general in this case¡° Go, go back Li xiongshan waved his hand. After walking for a while, Liu Chengfeng turned his face and looked behind him. It''s dark. Silent night¡° You said, "what would Xiao Ge do if he were an emperor?" Liu Chengfeng asked. Li xiongshan, who was beside him, was stunned and said with a smile, "that''s naturally to open up territory. A generation of Mingjun may really be able to unify the whole Lingwu world." Liu Chengfeng shakes his head and disagrees with Li xiongshan¡° In my opinion, if he really becomes an emperor, he must be a king of subjugation... "

 Chapter 1597

    Before that, the emperor of Wei said that Xiao Yao was a man without ambition.


    Even if he is really ambitious, he can''t achieve it.


    In fact, to put it simply, in the view of the emperor of Wei, what Xiao Yao lacked was not only the imperial spirit, but also the pattern.


    When Liu Chengfeng brought the news back, it immediately caused the public''s anger.


    "Liu Chengfeng, what do you do for food? Don''t you know how to dissuade Xiao Yao from going back? It''s not death. What is it? " Wang Wenge was the first to point to his nose.


    When Wang Wenge almost scolded, Liu Chengfeng said helplessly: "can I stop it?"


    "..." Wang Wenge was silent.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can''t really turn Liu Chengfeng.


    We all know that Xiao Yao''s doing this is very dangerous. He not only has little hope, but also easily folds himself in it, which is not cost-effective at all.


    Xiao Yao also knows that he just did it and went his own way.


    "If he is an emperor, he must be a fool!" Wang Wenge was very angry.


    The expression on Li xiongshan''s face looked strange.


    Liu Chengfeng said this before.


    Before, Li xiongshan had never thought about this problem. He felt that Xiao Yao was a man of great ability. As long as Xiao Yao wanted to do something, he could generally do it. Now, he can link so many countries together without any barriers, and few people can do it with the Qin Dynasty.


    To be more precise, this is the only one.


    "I''ll pick him up." Li Fu is about to go out.


    "Well, it''s meaningless for you to go now. If he is safe, he can come back naturally. If something has happened, what can you do when you go?" Wang Wenge said.


    "Let''s move our troops now!" Xu Qian said excitedly.


    He is Xiao Yao''s biggest fan.


    Wang Wenge glanced at him and said, "when the preparation is almost finished, most of the time has passed."


    Indeed, it takes a lot of time to mobilize tens of thousands of people to fight with the northern Manchu army in Changping.


    Even if a group fight shakes a few people, won''t it take a while?


    Not to mention tens of thousands of people!


    Before long, Xiao Yao came back with blood stains on his body and an arm in his arms.


    "Is this Wang Yao''s?" Wang Wenge walked up to him quickly.


    Everyone present could see that Xiao Yao''s face was pale and his steps were flighty.


    Most of the blood on his body belongs to the enemy, but there are also some wounds on Xiao Yao''s body.


    It''s an arrow wound.


    "Hey, before I wanted to take Wang Yao''s head off to sacrifice the flag, the grandson''s reaction was so fast that he had to chop off an arm in a very short time." Xiao Yao threw his bloody arm at Wang Wenge and said, "the next thing is up to you."


    Wang Wenge pondered for a moment, and first sat down with Xiao Yao.


    After a while, he asked, "is it worth it?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I''m not hurt. It''s cost-effective. At least, in other people''s eyes."


    "What do you think?" Wang Wenge asked.


    "The aura in the body is almost dry. It will take at least four or five days to recover. Moreover, it will take some elixirs. It will take about ten days to recover." Xiao Yao calculated with his fingers.


    "In these ten days, enough has happened." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s obviously a loss business!" Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll go back to have a rest first. In fact, it''s cost-effective to think about it carefully. As for why, you know."


    Wang Wenge gave a wry smile and nodded. They watched Xiao Yao leave.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s body, it seems that a gust of wind can blow him down.


    "Let all the immortals in the camp protect him." Wang Wenge said coldly.


    "Yes." Xu Qian nodded and took orders.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao is very weak now. Any master may take off Xiao Yao''s head.


    "Li Fu, I''ll give you a task." Wang Wenge said.


    Li Fu was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Go to the north foot and bring Zhao Tieniu here." Wang Wenge said, "it''s better to bring the female emperor here. At that time, you and Liu Ling will stay in the battlefield at the northern foot of the mountain and take 10000 more people."


    "From here, draw?" Li Fu was stunned and asked.


    "Yes." Wang Wenge said, "we are not short of 10000 people now, but we are a guy who can control Xiao Yao."


    Wang Wenge said here, but also some helpless: "we these people say, he will not listen to..."


    "Without the empress and Zhao Tieniu in the northern foothills, is it not without the backbone?"


    "People will be transferred to the Qing Dynasty." Wang Wenge said, "once Zhao Tieniu and the empress leave, there will certainly be a killer in the Qing and autumn Dynasty. We don''t need to say more. Moreover, there is a Zhao danxuan in the north foot, who can also stabilize the situation."


    After thinking about it, Wang Wenge said: "in all kinds of helpless circumstances, you can also listen to the words of the emperor of Wei. Anyway, now Beilu and Wei are allied forces, attacking Zhao together."


    "..." Li Fu couldn''t laugh or cry, "we northern foot taxi soldiers, listen to the words of the emperor of Wei?"


    "Ye tingchao''s words can also be heard." Wang Wenge said, "don''t worry. In such a situation, even if you give them a hundred courage, you don''t dare to take the soldiers from the north foot to the ditch."


    Li Fu thought for a while and said in a low voice, "this matter really doesn''t need to talk to brother Xiao?"


    "Talk to him about it!" Wang Wenge said angrily, "he''s down now. I''m the one who can''t be different. Give it to me!"


    Li Fu still wants to continue to argue, but he is pulled by Liu Ling on one side. He just has to give up.


    In fact, Li Fu''s opinion was expected by Wang Wenge.


    Even if Xiao Yao is a little confused occasionally, he is obviously inclined to listen to Xiao Yao in the hearts of Li Fu and Xu Qian.


    Even if Xiao Yao wants to take them to the ditch, these young people will jump inside without saying a word.


    After all, Xiao Yao is their soul, their faith.


    After walking out of the tent, Li Fu looked at Liu Ling and asked, "do you want me to go and talk to brother Xiao secretly? It''s good to say hello. "


    "No more." Liu Ling said, "brother Xiao won''t agree."


    "That..." Li Fu hesitated.


    "In fact, you think what Wang Wenge said is very reasonable, don''t you?" Liu Ling said with a smile.


    Li Fu is noncommittal.


    "For the sake of the overall situation, it should be so." Liu Ling said, "brother Xiao said that as long as there is a battle, he will rush to the front. That sounds like a good morale boost, but it''s not necessarily rational, is it?"


    "It was." Li Fu said with a smile, "brother Xiao is the backbone. If he really has any mistakes, the hundreds of thousands of troops are just scattered."


    Liu Ling nodded, looked at Li Fu, and continued to ask, "you know, Wang Wenge, Liu Chengfeng, Li xiongshan, they all know, but what did they say? They didn''t say anything, because they all knew that even if they said it, it didn''t work. Brother Xiao wouldn''t listen to them. Brother Xiao is a man with his own ideas. In his opinion, it''s righteous to do so, and it can really have a certain effect, but the war doesn''t need righteousness, otherwise it''s an act of will. "


    Li Fu took a deep breath and looked up at the stars.


    After a while, he looked at Liu Ling and said, "let''s start now."


    Liu Ling gave a smile and nodded.


    In fact, learning to make the most correct judgment is also a kind of growth for Li Fu.


    As a woman of Li Fu, what she wants most is to watch her boyfriend grow up and be stronger than before.


    Before dawn the next day, they straightened up and took 10000 people to the north.


    When Xiao Yao recovered, he also knew about it. His face became a little strange, but he was not angry.


    Wang Wenge wanted to plead guilty, but Xiao Yao was very generous.


    In fact, there are some problems, he also realized.


    I''m not a saint. I can''t do nothing wrong.


    It''s just that this is a war, not a small fight. If something else goes wrong, it can be made up for. But if something goes wrong in this matter, many more people will die. This is obviously not what Xiao Yao wants to see. He is not a child anymore. There is no reason for him to commit his own mistakes, but he needs others to pay for himself with their lives.


    This is very unfair to the soldiers under his hand. He is human and they are human. They are all born of parents. He never thinks he is superior to others. Moreover, he thinks that those guys who are always going to treat others as ants are bastards.


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea.


    He also thinks that the current situation is not very good. Although Wang Wenge didn''t say that to himself, it''s understandable to think about it carefully. Xiao Yao thought a lot when he was lying in bed during this period. He felt that his way of doing things before was really improper. Although he wanted to use Wang Yao''s head to boost the morale of his people, he was doomed. Obviously, he couldn''t come back, In the end, I just brought back an arm.


    Now he really needs a person who can check and balance him.


    Although he thinks he has a lot of things on him, and his position is very important in this war, in many aspects, he still lacks some overall situation, and he really likes to be emotional from time to time. He always thinks he is lucky. Before that, he went to the state of Zhao for a tour. I don''t believe you ask Liu Chengfeng about them, Do you think Xiao Yao''s adventure is normal? If one day Xiao Yao is afraid of his head and tail, no matter what he does, he should think twice before he does it. Maybe those people will think that Xiao Yao is no longer Xiao Yao.


    If Xiao Yao really blames Wang Wenge, it seems that he doesn''t know how to distinguish right from wrong. His view of right and wrong is quite normal.

 Chapter 1598

    Xiao Yao is a very rational person, he knows what to do and what not to do, but sometimes for some reasons, he really has to do something he knows not to do.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s very easy to get tired of letting himself give some ideas every time.


    Xiao Long Xiang is the general of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, not the emperor. If he is really the emperor of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it is unlikely that the Qing Qiu Dynasty can survive to the present.


    If it is necessary to have the ability, everyone thinks that Xiao Longxiang''s ability is much better than that of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    However, Xiao Yao does not agree.


    He believes that his father certainly does not agree with such a statement.


    Everyone has his own good things, but also they are not good at things. For example, both Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao are not good at being emperor. This is a technical job. People like Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Zhao wei''e were born to receive all kinds of imperial education, so they can see a lot of problems more thoroughly, When it''s time to make up your mind, you can also come up with the most correct way to solve the problem. No matter Xiao Yao or Xiao Longxiang, they can''t be compared in this respect.


    To be a man, you have to have a little self-knowledge.


    If it wasn''t for the help of many people, it would be a joke for Li xiongshan, a bandit, to be a good emperor.


    Fortunately, there was no strong enemy in the state of Jiang before. It was Taiping. Even if Li xiongshan really had many places inferior to others, he could still have enough time to make up and learn. Xiao Yao couldn''t. He didn''t have enough time. And now, he is on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty.


    Wang Wutong gave an evaluation to Wu Wutong before. In many respects, he was inferior to Wu Wu Tong.


    As for what aspects, Wang Wen Ge himself can not tell. Now Wang Wen Ge may want to understand that although he is the Prime Minister of the northern foot, he is also smart enough, but he lacks the pattern and the mind of Wutong.


    Soon, two people, Wu Wutong and Zhao Tieniu, arrived at the front line.


    At the north foot of the mountain, Zhao danxuan will take the lead for the time being.


    Wu Wutong is still 100% confident for Zhao Danxuan. If Zhao really wants her throne, he will have an early opportunity. Moreover, Wutong, who had no child, only valued Wu Wu Tong. In his heart, Zhao Danxuan had always regarded Wu Wutong as his own daughter. He did not have to fight for that throne. He could still live for many years with him. Even if he really reached his hand, he could not be long for it. Now Zhao Danxuan''s life is still idle, and it is an ideal state. There''s no need to worry about it.


    Wu Wutong had long thought of Xiao Yao''s side, which was an opportunity for her.


    In the past, she did not dare to make such a request, because she was the emperor of the northern foothills, and there was no need to come to the battlefield of the Qin Dynasty at this time.


    Now, the opportunity is in front of her, and she has no reason not to seize it.


    As for Zhao Tieniu, the same is true.


    On the one hand, he appreciates Xiao Yao very much. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, he would not help Beilu. On the other hand, he also understands that he really needs to check Xiao Yao in the overall situation. Otherwise, the boy will be tossed about and no one will be able to catch him. It''s really a tiresome thing.


    "Are you all right?" Wu Wutong saw Xiao Yao, and then walked to the front with a strong step. He was rushing to the body of Xiao Yao to see where it hurts and where there is still no pain.


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed and said in a low voice, "now is not the time to eat tofu."


    Wu Wutong''s face was red, white and his eyes were Shaw, and his hand stretched out on him. "Who wants to eat your tofu?"


    After spending so long with Xiao Yao, she knew what "eating tofu" meant.


    Then Wu Wutong was worried again and said, "I said, are you crazy? Do you have to take risks? Although Wang Yao is the commander of the northern Manchu army, his arm is not so valuable. "


    Xiao Yao laughed, sneezed, rubbed his nose and said, "I know, but don''t you think our morale has improved a lot now?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao hesitated a little, looked into the distance, and said softly: "for the hundreds of thousands of soldiers under his hand, they need a good start. Otherwise, how can we identify their confidence in wrestling with those soldiers of the Qin Dynasty?"


    Wu Wutong was unable to speak.


    In fact, she knows all the truth Xiao Yao said. How to say that she is also the empress of the northern foothills, so she can''t think of nothing.


    But sometimes it''s one thing to want to understand, and another to not worry.


    "All in all, don''t be so adventurous in the future." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    At last, Li Nan pulls Li xiongshan to his bank account to drink.


    First, according to a surname, and then close, we have to say that we and Li xiongshan are our own family.


    In this regard, Li xiongshan is just laughing, but he is noncommittal.


    He was curious about what Li Nan wanted to say to himself.


    Although Li xiongshan''s state in front of Xiao Yao has always been a kind of submissive and confused, it doesn''t mean that Li xiongshan is really a brainless person.


    Together, even if he is not an emperor, at least he is a bandit leader.


    Nowadays, being a bandit and being a bandit leader also need wisdom, OK?


    Of course, if you have to talk about Chengfu, he is still a thousand miles behind Li Nannan. Even though he has been emperor for some time, he can see himself clearly in this aspect.


    So he waited for Li to speak first.


    Drink almost, Li Nan Nan finally point out today''s theme.


    "You said," you are the emperor of Jiang, I am emperor of the great Chu, Wu Wutong is the emperor of the north foot, is not it? " Li Nan dipped his fingers in some water and drew on the table to play, saying.


    Facing Li Nan''s question, Li xiongshan nodded: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Then you don''t think that now Wutong comes, does it mean to want to override us?" Li said with a frown.


    Li xiongshan is happy.


    He finally understood why Li Nan didn''t look good today.


    In fact, he didn''t think about this problem before the second time, and he didn''t think there was anything to care about.


    Now that Li Nan has said it, he doesn''t mind saying a few words.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s bad." Li xiongshan said.


    In Li xiongshan''s heart, there are some places for Li Nannan after all.


    He understood that he and Li Nan Nan were not the same people at all.


    He is toward Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao asks him to go east, he will never go west.


    But Li Nannan is different. He is still a man with his own ideas. When he was in Dachu, he showed his ambition, but he was still obedient by Xiao Yaozhi. Compared with Li xiongshan, Li Nannan is obviously not wise enough. Now he is still complaining about such things, Li xiongshan is really not able to understand each other''s ideas.


    In fact, Li Nan''s idea is not incomprehensible.


    Before that, Xiao Yao was above them. But now, Wu Wutong has come, and the situation has changed a little. Two.


    Wu Wutong''s arrival is clearly leading Xiao Yao, which is indirectly led by them.


    Li Nan is depressed, which is understandable.


    The reason why Li xiongshan doesn''t care is simple. From the beginning to the end, in fact, he did not regard himself as the emperor of the state of Jiang. In his opinion, he was only a spokesman of Xiao Yao in the state of Jiang, because Xiao Yao needed an emperor of the state of Jiang to exist, which made him successful. Moreover, the great change of the state of Jiang had nothing to do with him. To be a normal person, with the help of Xiao Yao, It''s not difficult to get on Jiang''s Dragon chair.


    He knows how much he has.


    "Do you think this is a matter of indifference?" Li Nan stares at Li xiongshan. It seems that he is very difficult to understand the attitude of the other side.


    Li xiongshan took a deep breath, took a sip of the wine, put down his glass and said, "I think it''s a matter of indifference."


    "Have you ever thought, if this matter is spread out, oh no, it doesn''t need to be spread out, our country''s taxi soldiers are all in this battlefield, what will they think when they see this scene?" Li asked, biting his teeth to the south.


    "Love how to think how to think, brother Xiao, I am obedient, but if others have opinions, I think, I still clean up." Speaking of this, Li xiongshan suddenly stood up.


    He took out his handkerchief, wiped his hands, squinted at Li Nan Nan, and said, "how can you say that you are also the emperor of the great Chu Kingdom? Are you not so confident? If that''s the case, you are still regarded as the emperor. Brother Xiao, you are not the opponent. I won''t laugh at you for that. However, if you can''t cure all the people under your command, you''d better step down and give up your position. "


    "..." Li Nan was very upset.


    He didn''t expect that Li xiongshan, the emperor of the state of Jiang, who had always looked down on him, could point to his nose and sneer.


    What''s going on?


    He also got up angry and looked at Li xiongshan, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Li xiongshan''s words were quite reasonable.


    Moreover, the starting point between him and Li xiongshan is not the same at all. In Li xiongshan''s heart, he has never thought of going against Xiao Yao. He is different. He always wants to get rid of Xiao Yao''s control over him.


    Not now, of course.


    He thinks that his life is more important. After all, he is still in the grip of Xiao Yao''s poison. If he didn''t worry that the other party''s antidote was not given in time, he would not have followed his soldiers to the border between Jiang and the Qin Dynasty. Isn''t he going to find his own guilt?

 Chapter 1599

    The conversation between Li Nan Nan and Li Xiong Shan also broke up.


    As for this conversation, Li xiongshan didn''t say anything to Xiao Yao.


    It''s not because he has a different heart to Xiao Yao, but because it''s unnecessary. Even if he doesn''t say anything, Xiao Yao''s heart will always be wary of Li Nan. After all, the two have already torn their faces. Moreover, since Li Nannan is willing to talk to Li xiongshan, he turns around and tells Xiao Yao that it''s hard to say. It seems that he is too mean.


    He still has such a pattern.


    Wutong Wutong came, and Xiao Yao took the initiative to give his barracks. Although the army account that Liu Ling used to live in could also be allowed to live in Wutong, but Xiao Yao always felt a bit unsuitable. Although he lived alone, he could only be considered a symbol of the first man. Now that Wu Wu Tong has come, Xiao Yao naturally wants to let this position out. As for Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao is not very worried. After all, Zhao Tieniu is not the one who cares about these things.


    If Zhao Tieniu really cares about these, he can''t be in the same boat with Xiao Yaozhi.


    Originally Wu Wutong also wanted to let Xiao Yao go and greet Zhao Tieniu. She always felt that the other side was unwilling to be the other side''s business. To say no, it was his respect for Zhao Tieniu.


    Wu Wutong''s proposal was still rejected by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s idea is actually quite simple. In his opinion, if he really inquires about Zhao Tieniu, he will not let Zhao Tieniu feel how much he respects him. On the contrary, he will feel that he does not understand him and does nothing more. Wu Wutong will make such a suggestion and think. It does not seem to be a difficult thing to understand in Xiao Yao. Now, Wu Wutong is also the emperor of the Northern Piedmont. It still pays much attention to the heart. But Zhao Tieniu is obviously not an ordinary person, nor is she able to control it.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to control Zhao Tieniu. In his opinion, the relationship between him and Zhao Tieniu is more like a teacher and friend.


    Of course, Zhao Tieniu is a teacher.


    Xiao Yao can always learn a lot when he travels in the world with Zhao Tieniu.


    After chatting with Wu Wutong for a while, Xiao Yao went to Zhao Tieniu''s army account again.


    "What''s the matter with Zhao?" Xiao Yao sat down and asked with a smile.


    Zhao Tieniu poured a glass of water for Xiao Yao, thought about it, and said: "it''s still a stalemate. Zhao wei''e is not an easy character to deal with. In fact, Beilu is still very safe now. Zhao wei''e may never have thought about how to make Beilu. For Zhao wei''e, it''s just a fool''s dream to drive straight into Beilu in his current situation, It''s very difficult to withstand the attack of the Qing Dynasty. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, these are all expected by Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, although Zhao wei''e was an immortal, he was definitely a competent emperor.


    At the beginning, ye tingchao also pondered that he wanted to use the strength of the state of Wei to take Zhao by surprise. However, in Xiao Yao''s view, this is a meaningless thing. As long as the state of Wei wants to move, Zhao wei''e is definitely a person who has a sense of it. Although the great enemy of the state of Zhao is the Qing Qiu Dynasty, Zhao wei''e still has to keep an eye on the six roads and listen to all directions when dealing with the Qing Qiu Dynasty. If the fire in the backyard can happen, it can only be said that Xiao Yao overestimated Zhao wei''e before.


    "In fact, I am also very curious. How did you persuade the state of Wei to send troops?" Zhao Tieniu sipped his tea and asked.


    As a matter of fact, Zhao Tieniu also drinks, only a few of them. And now the war is coming, he has to keep sober and alert all the time.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, only tea can match Zhao Tieniu''s temperament. If Zhao Tieniu really drinks like others, it will give him a very strange feeling.


    "In fact, to be exact, it''s not how I convinced the emperor of Wei, it''s the other side who convinced me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Zhao Tieniu was a little surprised, "are people willing to wade in muddy water?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "wading in muddy water is certainly dangerous, but you can also fish in muddy water!"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded and said, "that''s true. Like those of them, which one doesn''t see rabbits and scatter Eagles?"


    Xiao Yao cross legged, said: "Mr. Zhao, in your opinion, which side of the battlefield is the most important?"


    "This way, of course." Zhao Tieniu said, "it''s hard to deal with the great Qin Dynasty. Although we still have a great advantage from the current situation, Xuanyuan jiuzhong hasn''t made a move yet. I''ve been in contact with Xuanyuan jiuzhong for a long time in the great Qin Dynasty, but I never know what he''s thinking, He always seems to be one step ahead of others. "


    "One more step?" Xiao Yao frowned slightly and was surprised.


    Originally, he was high enough to see Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but he didn''t expect that even Zhao Tieniu valued Xuanyuan jiuzhong very much.


    "For example, have you ever thought that maybe what''s happening now is expected by that guy?" Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you mean he thought from the beginning that all countries would unite to deal with the Qin Dynasty?"


    Zhao Tieniu thought about it and said, "do you think it''s impossible?"


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    Zhao tiniu continued: "if you were Xuanyuan jiuzhong, would you not have thought that fighting against the Qing Dynasty would cause the rebound of other countries and urge them to unite to form a front?"


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly. Although he didn''t answer directly, he told Zhao Tieniu his answer in this way.


    "I think he must want it," said Zhao


    Xiao Yao also frowned at the beginning, but soon his brows relaxed again, and he seemed to be more relaxed.


    "Even if that''s true, then what?" Xiao Yao said, "even if he can really guess these, he may not have a solution."


    "Well?" Zhao Tieniu was stunned.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "maybe he just wants to gamble?"


    "..." Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile, "if you have to think so, it''s gambling."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if it''s really what I think, he can bet, why can''t I? What''s more, even if he can think of it? I don''t think I can find a way to break the situation. "


    This time, Zhao Tieniu nodded and agreed with Xiao Yao.


    In fact, he felt that it was meaningless for him to say this at this time. After all, the battle has already started. Even if there will be a lot of frustrations, so what? Do you want to back out?


    With his understanding of Xiao Yao, he felt that the other side would definitely not give up halfway.


    It''s hard to bring about such a situation now. If you want to be someone else, you can''t even think about it. Xiao Yao has already done it. He has enough capital to fight against the Qin Dynasty. Why should he give up? Moreover, Zhao Tieniu does not want Xiao Yao to give up.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhao, I have something else to ask."


    Zhao Tieniu said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know Xuanyuan gallop?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu''s face changed slightly.


    His expression even gives Xiao Yao an answer.


    In fact, before that, although Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao said a lot about the great Qin Dynasty, he didn''t mention anything about Xuanyuan galloping. He was very curious whether Zhao Tieniu forgot to say it or deliberately concealed it.


    "How do you know Xuanyuan gallop?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "He came to see me." Xiao Yao said.


    When Zhao Tieniu heard Xiao Yao''s words, he immediately stood up subconsciously.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, his face full of disbelief.


    "Lao Zu Zong, I''ve come to see you?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is there anything I can''t believe?"


    Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile: "do you know the strength of the ancestor of Xuanyuan family?"


    Xiao Yao touched chin, said: "compared to Xuanyuan nine heavy words, should be equal?"


    "Yes." Zhao Tieniu''s face softened a little. He adjusted his mind very quickly. He stood up just now because of surprise. Now after he recovered, he felt that he had lost his manners and laughed awkwardly. After he sat down again, he took up the water cup in front of him and drank all the tea in it. Then he said, "although I haven''t met my ancestors, But if he is still in the Qin Dynasty, his strength is almost the same as Xuanyuan jiuzhong. "


    "Haven''t you seen it?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "If it wasn''t for seeing the secret, I didn''t even know that my ancestors existed." Zhao Tieniu said, "I think he should be in the forbidden area of Tianji Pavilion, but no one ever dares to enter. He once made some mistakes. As soon as he stepped into the line, he was hanged by the waves. However, some people in the Xuanyuan family often went there, such as Xuanyuan light cold, but the people in the Xuanyuan family didn''t mention it. This is just my guess, and most people still think that, There is a big secret of the Xuanyuan family. "


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    "In fact, the real strength of the Qin Dynasty is due to the emergence of its ancestors." Zhao Tieniu said, "although the former Qin Dynasty was not bad, it was not strong. At most, it was similar to the present state of Jiang. That is to say, when the ancestor was in that position, he began to expand his territory. But not long ago, he abdicated again."


    Xiao Yao thought about it for a while and thought that it was probably because his ancestors felt that they had begun to change the Lingwu world, so they stopped.


    It''s interesting to say that Xiao Yao never thought it was a big deal to change the Lingwu world, but Xuanyuan gallop regarded it as the most terrible thing


    When Zhao Tieniu said this, he looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "he didn''t kill you?"¡° No¡° Why? " Zhao Tieniu is hard to understand¡° I think I grow up pretty after this. " Xiao Yao said very seriously.

 Chapter 1600

    Zhao Tieniu is angry with Xiao Yao.


    He thinks that when people chat, they chat well. You have to start bragging. What do you do in forced mode?


    It''s not unreasonable for Zhao Tieniu to be surprised.


    After all, Xuanyuan Chicheng was a member of the great Qin Dynasty. Now Xiao Yao is on the opposite side of the great Qin Dynasty, and has begun to pose a great threat to the great Qin Dynasty.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for Xuanyuan to kill Xiao Yao.


    "What did you talk to laozong about?" Zhao Tieniu is also the ancestor of Xuanyuan Chicheng.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "after talking about some things, he also said that he would help me."


    "Help you?" Zhao Tieniu is a bad man.


    Originally, Xiao Yao said that Xuanyuan Chicheng didn''t kill him, which is enough curiosity and surprise. Now, hearing this, he thinks that the old man Xuanyuan Chicheng has a bad brain, right?


    How about helping outsiders and killing their own family?


    Take the wrong medicine?


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t tell the details of the chat between himself and Xuanyuan Chicheng. It involves too many things, as well as the secrets of the earth. Although Zhao Tieniu also knows some, Xuanyuan Chicheng and himself are people of the same world. He certainly doesn''t know. He has no reason to tell each other these.


    Besides, Xuanyuan Chicheng certainly doesn''t want too many people to know about the earth.


    Xiao Yao did not go on with the previous topic. He was not a fool. Naturally, we can see that the existence of Xuanyuan gallop was a secret in the Qin Dynasty.


    He is thinking, this secret, is not the Xuanyuan family deliberately for it.


    If we let everyone know the existence of Xuanyuan gallop, and it has not yet ascended, then the practitioners and the people of the Qin Dynasty will understand that the people of the Xuanyuan family can not ascend all their lives, which will also affect the influence of the Xuanyuan family in the Qin Dynasty to a certain extent.


    Xiao Yao stood up and left.


    Although Zhao Tieniu really wants to know what Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan Chicheng are talking about, he doesn''t seem to want to say it because he doesn''t want to.


    He felt that he would be troubled by this problem and could not sleep tonight


    On the other hand, in the great Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan gallop called Xuanyuan QingHan to himself again.


    This period of time, Xuanyuan light cold look seems to be a little worried, and, often distracted, like being troubled by what problem.


    Indeed, Xuanyuan light cold is very depressed.


    After she came back from the martial arts conference, she was always curious about the man named Fang Hai, but even with the power of Tianji Pavilion, she didn''t find out any news about the guy named Fang Hai, as if the other party appeared out of thin air.


    It makes no sense.


    The guy named Fang Hai is so powerful that no one knows in Lingwu world?


    In fact, that''s exactly what happened. He believed in the ability of Tianji Pavilion and the accuracy of information.


    What made her even more curious was that when she came back from the martial arts meeting and handed the letter from Fang hai to her royal highness, her royal highness showed a very unusual mood. At first, she was surprised, then excited. Her eyes were shining with light that she had never seen before, like a dying man suddenly met a miracle doctor.


    At that moment, she had some regrets. She felt that if she had known that, she should have taken a good look at the contents of the letter, otherwise, she would not be so depressed.


    When his highness asked her about the writer''s information, Xuanyuan QingHan said everything to Xuanyuan Tianning, but the prince didn''t show a sudden look. On the contrary, the more he listened, the more confused he was. Finally, he left in a dejected state. She believed that Xuanyuan Tianning at that time must be filled with a lot of curiosity.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is curious, and she is more and more curious.


    She really wanted to know what the identity of the guy named Fang Hai was and what was on the letter she wrote to the prince.


    Unfortunately, it is impossible for her to get the answer in a short time.


    Restless, went to the pond, Xuanyuan gallop is still the same, holding a fishing rod, placed on the side of the bucket filled with half a bucket of water, eyes firmly staring at the fish floating in sleep, the eyes of God than in front of the lake is obviously deep, do not know how much.


    "Ancestor." Xuanyuan light cold gently called on the side, when speaking, she can lower her voice, seems to be afraid of accidentally scared away the fish in the water ready to bite.


    Xuanyuan galloped to see her one eye, gently nodded, said with a smile: "come?"


    Then he said, "after the martial arts conference, you are always upset. People say that you have made a lot of small mistakes. What''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan QingHan''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t know how to answer this question. Could it be said that he was still thinking about the guy named Fang Hai in the martial arts conference? This kind of words sounds strange.


    See Xuanyuan light cold did not speak, Xuanyuan gallop just a smile, did not continue to ask.


    It was a relief to Xuanyuan QingHan.


    In fact, this is also expected by Xuanyuan QingHan. In her impression, Laozu has always been the kind of person who is very good at speaking, and is very understanding. If she doesn''t speak, the other party must know that she doesn''t want to speak, so she won''t go on asking.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao can win?" Xuanyuan gallop suddenly changed a topic, let Xuanyuan light cold unprepared.


    Hesitated for a moment, Xuanyuan light cold said: "I think, he can''t win, I Qin Dynasty, never lost!"


    Xuanyuan galloped and laughed.


    This smile, but let Xuanyuan light cold red face, as if this smile, there is a mockery of her.


    Xuanyuan asked in a low voice: "ancestor, isn''t that so?"


    "I''ve lived for hundreds of years and haven''t seen any invincible teachers." Xuanyuan galloped calmly said.


    Xuanyuan thought for a while and said in a low voice, "Laozu, don''t you think highly of the Qin Dynasty?"


    "That''s not true." Xuanyuan gallop shook his head, "I''m just not optimistic about Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    Xuanyuan light cold speechless, she subconsciously feel that the ancestor said this is a nonsense, Xuanyuan nine heavy a person, in fact, enough to represent the Qin Dynasty.


    If you are not optimistic about Xuanyuan jiuzhong, there is no essential difference between not optimistic about the Qin Dynasty.


    Xuanyuan gallop continued: "leave the Qin Dynasty."


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold stare big eyes, looking at Xuanyuan gallop, obviously dare to believe his ears.


    Xuanyuan gallop suddenly put down the fishing rod in his hand.


    He turned and looked at Xuanyuan light cold, eyes serious.


    Put down the fishing rod, for Xuanyuan gallop, in fact, it is enough serious.


    After looking at Xuanyuan gallop for a moment, Xuanyuan light cold finally said: "ancestor, I don''t understand."


    "Don''t understand what?"


    "I don''t understand why I left." Xuanyuan light cold said, "national crisis, I as a member of the Xuanyuan family, how can I leave?"


    At this point, Xuanyuan light cold pause for a while, and then continued to say: "besides, now this time, in addition to the Qin Dynasty, where can I go, Zhao Guo?"


    Words, revealed a deep helpless.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that all the other countries in Lingwu mainland, except Zhao, are on the opposite side of the great Qin Dynasty.


    "Go to the state of Jiang." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    "The state of Jiang?" Xuanyuan read a little coldly, as if he had guessed something, and immediately said, "ancestor, do you want me to break into the enemy and become a spy? Well... I did learn some of the tricks of spies. " This is true. In Tianji Pavilion, there was a special organization to train spies.


    Xuanyuan was a fool who could not laugh or cry.


    He thinks, Xuan Yuan light cold this idea is too much.


    I just let her go to the state of Jiang.


    "Don''t think so much. To let you go to the state of Jiang is to let you stand on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    "..." Xuanyuan QingHan was shocked and could not speak.


    She really didn''t know what Xuanyuan gallop meant.


    You know, the Qin Dynasty belongs to their Xuanyuan family!


    And Xuanyuan gallop is the ancestor of their Xuanyuan family, and there are also those who abet their family''s descendants to be traitors?


    I can''t understand it!


    Xuanyuan galloped and sighed, "now, the only one who can protect you is Xiao Yao."


    "Protect me?" Hearing the name Xiao Yao, the expression on Xuanyuan QingHan''s face changed a little. It seemed that as long as she heard the name, she would be calm.


    Curiosity and doubt came again.


    "I need Xiao Yao''s protection?" Xuanyuan light cold smile, said, "he is now my enemy."


    "It''s the enemy of Xuanyuan jiuzhong and the Qin Dynasty, not your enemy." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Yes." Xuanyuan galloped and said, "if you are also the enemy of Xuanyuan jiuzhong?"


    Xuanyuan light cold feel, the words of the ancestors, is simply sliding the world''s big Ji.


    He is also a member of the Xuanyuan family. Even though Xuanyuan jiuzhong has little contact with her, he is connected with her. Moreover, he has never done anything wrong to the Qin Dynasty. How can he become the enemy of Xuanyuan jiuzhong? Let''s talk about it. If you are the enemy of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, can you still stand here? I''ve already been killed, OK! With the strength of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it''s not a simple thing to look at the world and who you want to kill?


    Xuanyuan gallop suddenly don''t know how to and Xuanyuan light cold continue to say.


    Although Xuanyuan light cold has not yet said her true thoughts, it is not difficult to guess what Xuanyuan light cold thinks through the expression on the other side''s face.


    After a long silence, Xuanyuan gallop finally opened his mouth¡° If I tell you that Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to soar, he must take you to make alchemy. What should you do? " Xuanyuan galloped and asked with a cold light in his eyes

 Chapter 1601

    In fact, for Xiao Yao, in this world, there is really nothing more troubling than Liu March found him again.


    He is very curious, Liu march in the Qing Dynasty stay well, why suddenly came to the state of Jiang.


    Looking at those big eyes, Xiao Yao was very depressed.


    However, when he saw the broken willow, he suddenly realized.


    "I went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty." Liu Zhezhi said, "I asked you to take Liu March, and you left her there alone?"


    This opening is just like asking for a crime.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m going to fight. Is it too dangerous here?"


    Liu Zhezhi squinted at him, his eyes full of irony.


    "Listen to what you mean, it''s very safe in the Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    "..." Xiao Yao quickly drank water.


    "By the way, Master Liu, how can you come here?" Seeing Xiao Yao''s embarrassment, Zhao Tieniu helps him change the topic with a smile.


    Liu Zhezhi looked at Zhao Tieniu and said, "I just went to the Qing Qiu Dynasty. I can''t worry about my man."


    Then she looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "now, I will send you march again. If you dare to leave her alone, do you believe I will kill you?"


    "Xinxin... But I''m afraid I can''t protect Liu March well!" Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    "Ha ha."


    Xiao Yao quickly nodded, and the expression on his face became very serious: "guarantee to complete the task!"


    So Liu broke the branch and walked away.


    "Where are you going, elder martial sister?" Xiao Yao held his chin, looked at the vigorous willow twig, whispered.


    Liu March stood beside him and said, "go to Hong feisheng!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "according to this, your elder martial sister will also join in?"


    Liu March snorted coldly and said, "my elder martial sister is not interested in your affairs. Moreover, my elder martial sister also said that fighting is all your men''s business, and women can''t get involved."


    "I don''t agree." Wu Wutong immediately said.


    When Liu March appeared, she felt that she did not like Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister.


    Originally, she had always regarded Liu Zhezhi as her idol.


    But now, I see Liu''s broken branches piling Liu''s march to Xiao Yao''s side.


    She suddenly felt that she had no idol at all.


    Women, in fact, are so fickle


    Liu blinked his eyes in March, and looked at Wu Wutong. His eyes seemed to be somewhat interesting.


    "Besides, this is a battlefield. You are not a cultivator now. You shouldn''t be here." Wu Wutong seriously said.


    "I''m not going to war." Liu said in March, "I just think it''s fun here."


    "Here, it''s not fun at all." Wu Wutong said, "every day, many people will die. Is it really fun?"


    Liu March was silent.


    She began to buckle her fingers, which looked like an embarrassed pupil.


    Xiao Yao coughed, looked at Xu Qian and said, "next, take her to play. Don''t go to dangerous places."


    Xu Qian stares at Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, I come to the front line to fight, OK?


    "Brother Shaw, do you want me to play with this little sister?" Xu Qian expressed strong dissatisfaction.


    Liu March glanced at Xu Qian and sneered, "I''m older than your grandmother."


    Xu Qian was very angry: "how can you curse people?"


    Xiao Yao pressed Xu Qian''s shoulder and said, "don''t get excited. What she said is true. Besides, don''t be angry with her. Her elder martial sister Liu Zhezhi can kill you."


    The anger on Xu Qian''s face immediately dissipated and replaced by a cheap smile: "in fact, I''m just joking. Grandma, where do you want to play?"


    "I don''t want to play with you." Liu said in March.


    Xu Qian was curious. Although he didn''t like the job Xiao Yao gave him, he asked subconsciously, "why?"


    "Because you are ugly." Liu said in March.


    "..." it''s hard for Xu Qian to understand. Are young people so straightforward now? Have you thought about your feelings?


    After holding back for a while, Xu Qian shrugs his shoulders at Xiao Yao, which means to tell Xiao Yao: brother Xiao, as you can see, it''s not that I don''t want to finish this task, it''s that people don''t give me this opportunity at all.


    Xiao Yao is also very helpless, waved his hand, temporarily put this problem behind him, and began to discuss the next military deployment with Zhao Tieniu.


    With Zhao Tieniu, the burden on Wang Wenge''s shoulders is much easier.


    If we take it seriously, all the people present don''t know the Qin Dynasty better than Zhao Tieniu.


    It is said that if you know your enemy and friend, you will win every battle.


    Therefore, with Zhao Tieniu, the difficulty of their task of wrestling with the Qin Dynasty has also been greatly reduced.


    "Although Wang Yao is short of an arm now, even if he doesn''t do it himself, the northern Manchurian army is still very difficult to deal with. By comparison, the eastern Manchurian army is easier to deal with." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Zhao Tieniu curiously.


    The expression on people''s faces is the same as Xiao Yao''s.


    According to the information they have, a brief analysis shows that the East refugee army is the most difficult to deal with.


    "The former Dongnan army was indeed the most outstanding team of the Qin Dynasty, and it never lost." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao headache way: "in that case, you still say they are the weakest?"


    "The former commander of the Dongnan army was Dong Xin, but now Dong Xin has passed away and died... In the battlefield of the Qing and autumn Dynasty." Originally, Zhao Tieniu subconsciously wanted to use the word "sacrifice". However, if the Qin Dynasty stood on the opposite side of itself, it seemed a bit of nonsense to use such a word, so he quickly replaced it with "death".


    "Dong Xin is dead. Is it difficult? Will the East army collapse?" Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s not the case." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "although Dong Xin is dead, Dong Xin can''t support the original Eastern disaster army alone."


    Xiao Yao nodded. He thought so in his mind before. That''s why he had such doubts.


    "But now the commander of the East refugee army is Dong Xin''s son." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "does this have anything to do with us?"


    "It''s nothing to do with us, but it''s a disaster for the eastern refugees." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao heard that there was something strange in it, so he didn''t continue to interrupt. He was curious.


    "Dong Xin''s son is called Dong Yi. Originally, Dong Xin wanted his son to be different from ordinary people. In fact, his expectation has been fulfilled." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xu Qian asked curiously, "that guy named Dong Yi is really different from ordinary people?"


    "Yes, extremely stupid." Zhao Tieniu said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao tiniu continued: "in fact, Dong Yi really has some abilities. If he talks about military deployment, he is very reasonable, and every step is very perfect, and from time to time he can strive for perfection to contribute to the previous remarks. He is my student, and I understand him very well."


    Dong Yi was Dong Xin''s son, and Dong Xin was the former commander of the eastern calamity army. It was not inconceivable that he could send his own son to Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao tiniu continued: "however, this boy has a fatal flaw."


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "He is too arrogant. He always feels that his military ability is invincible, but he lacks too much combat experience." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized this and said, "isn''t this just talk on paper?"


    "On paper?" Zhao Tieniu''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "it''s very appropriate to sum up in these four words!"


    Zhao Kuo has never appeared in the world, so naturally there is no such idiom as "war on paper". This is the first time Zhao Tieniu has heard it, so he immediately feels that it is very appropriate to use these four words to describe Dong Yi.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded his chin and said, "continue to talk."


    Zhao Tieniu also nodded, followed by his previous words, and said: "in fact, Dong Yi is very easy to be pinched. He is too complacent and proud. He can''t see his own shortcomings. I noticed it before in the Qin Dynasty, but he didn''t have a chance to be in command at that time, so it''s hard for everyone to realize it, On the one hand, Xuanyuan jiuzhong really valued Dong Yi''s talent. On the other hand, he felt that Dong Xin had made great contributions to the Qin Dynasty. If he didn''t give Dong Yi a chance to show himself, it would be a little too inhuman. Moreover, he was worried that if he treated Dong Yi badly, he would cold others'' hearts, so he gave Dong Yi this opportunity. "


    "So, this is our breakthrough point, but is the eastern refugee army on our front now?"


    "I just came." Zhao Tieniu said, "because I arrived, Xuanyuan jiuzhong realized the seriousness of the problem, and transferred the eastern calamity army. Now it''s 50 miles away from us."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are awe inspiring.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Hit him at once!" Xu Qian is in high spirits.


    Zhao Tieniu didn''t open his mouth immediately, and his smile was a little enigmatic.


    When Xiao Yao sees that Zhao Tieniu doesn''t respond to Xu Qian, he immediately realizes that the other party has other ideas.


    He didn''t think of it yet, so he didn''t speak immediately.


    In fact, his idea was similar to that of Xu Qian.


    "Mr. Zhao, please give us some advice." Xiao Yao really can''t think of any better way.


    Zhao Tieniu put his hand on the table and said, "you cut off Wang Yao''s arm before, right?" Xiao Yao nodded¡° Although originally, it was just a trivial matter, and it could not hurt the strength and bones of the northern Manchurian army, it is still a point that can be used. " Zhao Tieniu said. Xiao Yao gave a laugh¡° Do you understand? " Zhao Tieniu asked in surprise. He felt as if he hadn''t talked about the point yet! Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I still don''t understand, but I think it''s really a right decision to invite Mr. Zhao to come."... " Zhao Tieniu stares at Xiao Yao. What''s more, I didn''t understand and laughed. It was like I had guessed everything.

 Chapter 1602

    Dong Yi was riding on a big horse with a high head, dressed in gold armour, and a broadback sword was hanging on the horse''s back.


    The Dong family didn''t learn Dao. Dong family boxing was well-known in the Qin Dynasty, but there was never any skill about using DAO.


    Dong Yi himself knew nothing about using knives, but he was good at boxing. He got Dong Xin''s true biography. I have to say that Dong Xin was indeed an outstanding talent of the younger generation of the great Qin Dynasty. Although he was still a master now, he had such accomplishments at the age of 30, even though there were many talents in the great Qin Dynasty, He is also a more dazzling one.


    After all, what Dong Yi really excelled in was not his accomplishments, but his familiarity and understanding of the art of war.


    Before that, on the front line of the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Longxiang, the general of the Qing Dynasty, made many miraculous moves and hit the Qin Dynasty several times.


    Naturally, the great Qin Dynasty had to learn a lesson and began to study the art of war of Xiao Longxiang. In analyzing this, Dong Yi made a lot of efforts when he was in Tianji Pavilion, and the analysis was reasonable and convincing.


    Even if he has not been on the battlefield, he has won the reputation of "young commander".


    When Dong Xin was still alive, he regarded Dong Yi as the greatest pride of his life.


    It should be said that Dong Yi was able to inherit the position of commander in chief of the Dongnan army, and he also made a lot of efforts before his death.


    Even if Dong Xin had devoted all his life to the glory of the Qin Dynasty, he could not have been selfless and pushed his son to the present position, which was the most selfish thing he had ever done in his life.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t really feel at ease with Dong Yi, but he was forced into the palace by Dong Xin and elevated himself. If he didn''t agree with Dong Xin in that way, I''m afraid other senior officials would also complain about it. They thought Xuanyuan jiuzhong was too unkind to them.


    So, Xuan Yuan nine heavy just agreed to come down.


    In front of so many people agreed to come down, Xuanyuan nine heavy nature also want to be a man of words.


    It''s also the hope to send Dong Yi here this time to test Dong Yi''s real strength. After all, there is a veteran on this front, Wang Yao. Even if there is something wrong with Dong Yizhen, Wang Yao''s ability to cope with it will make up for it in the shortest time. Therefore, he doesn''t need to worry much.


    He didn''t know how to use the knife, but he hung a knife. In fact, the reason was very simple. Dong Yi just felt that the knife was very powerful when it was hung on the horse''s back.


    "General, we''re almost at Changping." Said one of the lieutenants, catching up on horseback.


    "Well." Dong Yi nodded, looked far away and said, "take a break first."


    "Yes


    After sitting on the ground, the deputy general specially moved a little Maza.


    "Take a seat, general."


    Dong Yi looked at him and said with a smile, "take it with you?"


    "Yes, it''s just a little Mazar, and it''s not worth much. You are the commander of our eastern calamity army. The most important thing is to have a good rest. Otherwise, how can you lead us to glory and contribute to the plan of unifying the world of the Qin Dynasty?" The deputy said with a smile.


    Dong Yi was not polite to each other, and sat down with a smile.


    From the bamboo tube, I poured some water and washed my hands. Several soldiers beside me swallowed hard and spit. It can be seen that they were all thirsty at this time.


    It''s just that Dong Yi had proposed to drive light, so they didn''t bring much food and water, and they all cherished it.


    "General, the last general heard that there was a small battle in Changping before, and Wang Yao had his arm cut off." Said the deputy.


    Dong YILENG snorted and said, "the old horse is full of ambition. That''s right and wrong. It''s true that ambition is a thousand li. But an old horse can''t run a thousand li after all. It''s very likely that he will die on the way."


    Speaking of this, Dong Yi took a deep look at the deputy general and asked, "do you think I''m right?"


    The deputy general nodded his head hard and seized the whole opportunity. Naturally, he had to flatter hard: "that''s nature."


    "However, General Wang has some abilities. After all, he has rich experience. We still need to learn more." Dong Yi continued.


    The deputy general said with a smile: "the general is so talented, but he still respects General Wang. It''s really both virtuous and talented!"


    Dong Yi waved his hand and said, "how long will it take to get to Changping?"


    "Less than ten miles." Said the deputy.


    "Well, how long will the troops behind the eastern calamity army be able to arrive?" Dong Yi continued.


    "It''s about fifty miles down, but if you speed up, you should be able to feel Changping before dark." The deputy will continue.


    Dong Yi sighed and said, "today, the Qin Dynasty is making enemies on all sides. The situation is really difficult."


    The deputy general was silent and did not know how to respond to the question.


    "However, the Qin Dynasty is not made of clay. It''s just tied together. Let''s solve it. It''s easier." Dong Yi laughs.


    Laughing, all of a sudden, in front of a gust of wind hit.


    A feather arrow, straight to the front door.


    Dong Yi shot down the arrow with a fist.


    "Sure enough, before I realized that the road ahead was steep and suitable for ambush. After I stopped, I couldn''t wait for convenience. I was in a mess. I subconsciously thought that I had already seen it. Hum, I couldn''t wait to show myself." Dong Yi snorted coldly, and the expression on his face was full of confidence and pride.


    "The charge camp of the eastern calamity army, listen to the order and charge ahead!"


    "General, the front is not already ambushed..." the deputy said in a low voice.


    "From the map, the pass is not deep. We can hide 3000 people at most. We have 7000 people. What are you afraid of?" Dong Yi said.


    "In terms of numbers, are generals so accurate?" The deputy was dumbfounded.


    "Give orders, attack the front line!" Dong Yi is too lazy to talk with his deputy.


    The deputy general''s spirit was shocked, and immediately led the soldiers to charge forward.


    The ambush in front of the enemy took the lead. At the beginning, it did cause some trouble to the East refugee army. There were many casualties. But soon, the enemy''s attack line was scattered, and the East refugee army was the only one who had the upper hand.


    "General, the enemy has been repulsed!" The Deputy rushed up to report the victory.


    Dong Yi nodded and said with a sneer, "how many people does the enemy estimate?"


    "Less than three thousand!" When the deputy general said these words, he was probably excited and his tone was shaking.


    "Ha ha, sure enough." At this moment, Dong Yi has a strong sense of satisfaction.


    "General, shall we pursue?" Asked the deputy.


    Dong Yi waved his hand, his eyes were deep, and he said: "don''t chase the poor. Don''t you understand that? What''s more, we haven''t carefully surveyed the terrain when we first came here. Even though I know it in my heart, I''m not familiar with it. If we chase rashly, it''s easy to fall into the trap again. We''d better be careful. Now that we''ve taken advantage of it, let him go. Even if we really kill these 3000 people, what can we do? "


    The deputy general nodded his head slightly. He said that Dong Yi was really mysterious. Everything he said was so reasonable.


    As far as the eastern refugee army is concerned, it''s enough to boost their morale if they get a low price. When they get to Changping, they can speak more forcefully.


    As for the escaped Allied soldiers, even if they really catch up and kill all of them, they will have to pay a great price. Three thousand people can not change the situation on the battlefield, and there is still the danger of being ambushed again. Therefore, it is very unwise to continue to pursue and kill them from any angle.


    Although he likes to flatter sometimes, he is not a straw bag. Otherwise, he would not be a deputy general in the eastern calamity army. You know, his deputy general was not brought up by Dong Yi''s flattery, but was personally appointed by Dong Xin when he was there.


    Dong Xin''s ability to lead soldiers is good, so is his ability to see people.


    "OK, let''s go to Changping first." Dong Yi said.


    When he got to Changping, Dong Yi''s soldiers immediately spread what had happened to the North Manchu army.


    Those people in the northern Manchurian army were still depressed because of the raid launched by Xiao Yao. This success, however, dissipated their previous depression.


    Not only the eastern calamity army, but also the morale of the soldiers of the northern Manchurian army increased a lot.


    Wang Yao always felt strange when he saw it.


    Don''t mention Dong Yi. Even he can think of those things.


    Therefore, this can not be regarded as Dong Yi''s talent, on the contrary, it can be regarded as a flaw revealed by the other party.


    Deliberately expose flaws, but want to cover up, just to let Dong Yi take advantage of it?


    But what''s the point of doing that?


    That night, all the 30000 soldiers of the eastern refugee army arrived at Changping.


    Dong Yi took his deputy general to see Wang Yao.


    "General Wang, why do you live in this shabby old house?" Entering the room, Dong Yi frowned, and the air seemed to give off a musty smell, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    If he didn''t have something important to discuss with Wang Yao, he really wanted to turn around and leave immediately.


    Wang Yao drugged his broken arm, looked at Dong Yi and said, "it''s the same where we live. We''re here to fight, to kill the enemy, not to enjoy ourselves."


    Dong Yipi didn''t smile, but he was already angry.


    He felt that Wang Yao''s words were just teaching him a lesson and scolding him.


    Who can''t say these great principles? But if you can''t eat well and drink well, how can you fight?


    What''s the significance of satirizing yourself from the commanding point of morality?


    Dong Yi still pressed down her dissatisfaction and said, "General Wang is right. I''ve been taught."


    "First of all, come to me at night. What''s the matter?" Wang Yao turned his face and looked at Dong Yi.


    Dong Yi coughed. The deputy general on the side was really good at it. He immediately pulled a chair and wiped the dust off it with his sleeve.


    Dong Yi nodded with satisfaction and sat down¡° I hope that General Wang will be able to recuperate in peace here, and the northern Manchu army will be under my command for the time being. " Dong Yi said. Wang Yao''s brow was frowned and he was silent.

 Chapter 1603

    Wang Yao suddenly did not know what kind of words to use to evaluate Dong Yi.


    According to reason, Dong Yi is his younger generation.


    When Dong Xin was still alive, Wang Yao and Dong Yi met a few times. At that time, he thought the young man was good and had some talents, but he didn''t expect that the other party would seize power.


    For a moment, the mood was a little complicated.


    Seeing that Wang Yao didn''t speak, Dong Yi immediately continued: "General Wang, after all, you are seriously injured. It''s important to have a rest now. Besides, you have suffered some losses in the enemy''s hands before. Presumably, the other party has mastered some of your fatal shortcomings, so you''d better stop and think about where you have shown your shortcomings."


    Wang Yao''s face was a little ugly.


    He felt that what Dong Yi had said had gone too far.


    This is not to see that he is injured, but to directly take out the things that he suffered losses before!


    Although Dong Yi''s voice is still polite, his meaning is very simple and to the point.


    It''s just: you can''t do it at all. Xiao Yao, you''d better give it to me. When you''re old, you''d better give up! What do you have to do without shit?


    Wang Yao said with a smile: "you are so confident. Are you the opponent of the other party?"


    The expression on Dong Yi''s face looked a little unhappy. It should be that Dong Yi was insulting him to say such words now.


    "Don''t General Wang know that I have been ambushed before, but I still repel the other side and gain an advantage?" When Dong Yi spoke, he was very proud of it.


    Then Dong Yi continued: "some captains and chieftains of the northern Manchurian army are quite satisfied with me. They think that I can lead them to repel the enemy."


    Wang Yao waved his hand.


    He didn''t even ask who said that.


    Anyway, it''s meaningless to ask. If you really investigate yourself, those people under his hands will not admit it, but he believes it must be like what Dong Yi said. Although Dong Yi''s words are not pleasant to listen to now, he still can''t lie.


    "Since you want it, I''ll give it to you. I just need a good rest." Wang Yao said.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be angry. Although he knew that even if he didn''t hand over the northern Manchurian army to Dong Yi for the time being, it would not be a big problem, it would obviously hurt the morale of the northern Manchurian army, and make them feel that the old man had lost the battle but still had to hold the military power tightly in his hands.


    Even if the people under the hand dare not say it in front of them, they will still think so in their heart. When the people''s hearts are broken, the team will not be easy to bring.


    Since this is the case, I might as well make the wisest choice in such a situation.


    After listening to Wang Yao''s words, Dong Yi was immediately overjoyed and said, "thank you for your success. General Wang, although you can rest assured that I can fulfill my mission!"


    Wang Yao waved his hand: "if there is nothing else, go out first. I need a rest."


    Dong Yi had already achieved his goal, so he was too lazy to compete with Wang Yao and left happily.


    After waiting out of the room, Dong Yi''s face sank.


    "Well, Wang Yao is really a bit unwise. He had some opinions on me at the beginning."


    "Fortunately, he is still wise and knows how to make the right choice."


    "That''s nature." Dong Yi craned his neck and said, "it''s very good that they have lost the battle and haven''t been driven back. Forget it. Pass on the order and let all the northern Manchurian troops listen to my instructions. If they don''t believe it, let them go to Wang Yao for confirmation. Since Wang Yao has promised me, he won''t go back on it. "


    "Yes, general!"


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao and others have not been informed.


    However, Xiao Yao was full of confidence.


    From Zhao Tieniu''s words, he has already mastered Dong Yi''s character.


    If Xiao Yao is willing to go to the battlefield with Zhao Tieniu, it''s not difficult to kill Dong Yi directly. But in this way, even if he has an advantage, it''s not so obvious.


    It''s not easy to seize a place that can be used. Xiao Yao naturally wants to make good use of it.


    Zhao Tieniu''s idea has begun to take shape, that is, he hopes to let Wang Yao gain some advantages, and then he will be the first coach in Changping.


    One mountain does not allow two tigers, one city does not allow two masters.


    Dong Yi has always been a kind of dictatorial person, because he always feels that in this world, no one can be better than him in terms of his military talent. The only thing that can convince him is Xuanyuan jiuzhong. After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was the belief of everyone in the Qin Dynasty. Even Xiao Longxiang, the God of war in the Qingqiu period, has never been noticed by Dong Yi. When he studied in Tianji Pavilion before, Dong Yi even talked in front of everyone. Even now, Zhao tiniu still remembers those words.


    "If I had born Dong Yi earlier, I would have killed the Dragon elephant army."


    It can be seen that in Dong Yi''s view, if he was born early and served as commander-in-chief, even the Dragon elephant army of the Qing and autumn dynasties would be his defeated generals.


    Others listen to, all blood surging, think Dong Yi has ambition.


    Only Zhao Tieniu listened, and the secret was funny.


    Only those who really understand Xiao Long Xiang can realize the horror of each other.


    As far as Dong Yi''s words are concerned, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong dare not say them.


    I dare not say it in public.


    Dong Yi knew a lot, but his biggest shortcoming was that he didn''t have enough self-knowledge.


    "If Dong Yizhen is the manager, what kind of way do you want to deal with him?" Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao hold a candle night to talk.


    "I''ll do whatever I have to do." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "no tactics?"


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "don''t you think that all the tactics, as far as Dong Yi is concerned, can be recited backwards?"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded gently.


    Even though he didn''t like Dong Yi, he had to admit that he really knew how to use the art of war.


    Xiao Longxiang''s new tactics can be seen through by him.


    Although Xiao Yao has created many miracles and made Zhao Tieniu quite satisfied, in Zhao Tieniu''s mind, Xiao Yao can''t be compared with Xiao Long Xiang after all. It''s not that Xiao Yao''s brain is not as good as Xiao Long Xiang, nor is Xiao Yao''s talent not as good as Xiao Long Xiang. However, Xiao Yao has fought too few battles.


    Xiao Longxiang was born in the sky and has been in Lingwu world for quite a long time. I''m afraid even Xiao Longxiang himself can''t remember how many battles he fought.


    This is where Xiao Yao can''t compete with each other for the time being.


    "Mr. Zhao, may I ask you a question?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded and said with a smile, "if you have anything to ask, just ask directly."


    "If someone''s swordsmanship is amazing, what do you think?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "He must be a swordsman." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly found a soldier of huotouying. He had just joined the army. He used to be a woodcutter. He didn''t practice martial arts, and he didn''t have any accomplishments. He was just in good health.


    Xiao Yao looked at the soldier and asked the previous question again.


    The soldier had been summoned by Xiao Yao, but he was still a little frightened. After listening to this question, he pondered for a while. He probably felt that he needed to think about it carefully. If he answered wrong, he might fall to the ground. After thinking about it for a while, he said cautiously: "that man should have learned sword since childhood?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and waved to let him go.


    Then, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Zhao Tieniu and asked, "Mr. Zhao, why do you have different answers?"


    "Maybe that person doesn''t have the concept of swordsman." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    "If it''s the right answer, it''s because that man learned to use sword since he was a child?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao''s words are a bit confusing, not complicated. Most people may not be able to understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    But Zhao Tieniu had an epiphany.


    The smile on his face looked more and more intense.


    Finger, gently tapping on the table for a while, said: "I said the wrong answer, because I know the swordsman, I know too much, so, I will according to my idea, subconsciously said, before that soldier, did not know the swordsman, also did not think so much, so, I and his way of thinking, is not the same."


    "Then why on earth are you wrong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu smiles: "know too much."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    Zhao Tieniu can only shake his head helplessly: "although the method is a good method, it may not be able to really work. Moreover, in this way, it is too risky."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    He knew Zhao Tieniu''s concerns.


    So he said: "in fact, like Mr. Zhao, I also have some concerns. In fact, if Mr. Zhao wasn''t here, I would not have said it. I just did it according to my idea. But since Mr. Zhao came here with a task, I naturally have to cooperate with him. Now, I will put this problem in front of Mr. Zhao and ask him to make up his mind, Or not? "


    Zhao Tieniu grinned bitterly.


    "You''ve left the problem to me


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Tieniu slapped on the table: "do it!"


    "Really?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    "If this fails, Mr. Zhao''s task will also fail. Others will say that it''s useless to invite you here, just to cooperate with me." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu glared at Xiao Yao: "I''ve agreed. You still talk nonsense. Be careful. I''ll go back later and choose to win in a stable situation!" Xiao Yao burst out laughing. The next day, Xiao Yao withdrew 10000 soldiers from the front camp. In the afternoon, the Deputy General of Dongnan army found Dong Yi¡° General, the other side has withdrawn. We need to get the position back immediately! " Hearing this, Dong Yi gave him a cold stare and said, "you know what a fart! It''s called inviting the emperor into the urn! As you can see from this terrain, if an ambush is buried on the flank, or if we hide in the southwest deep forest, how can we hide? " The deputy general suddenly realized, and his heart was still palpitating. He gave Dong Yi a thumbs up: "the general is powerful!"£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming too...)

 Chapter 1604

    If you think too much in your mind, you will guess each other''s moves, which will waste some time. If you think too much, it means that you are shackled and the speed will be slow.


    This is both an advantage and a disadvantage.


    This is what Jinglei told Xiao Yao before.


    Xiao Yao kept it in mind and kept it in mind.


    In fact, the same is true on the battlefield.


    In war, we can never get rid of the four words: false and real. This is not a truth, but Xiao Yao always believes it.


    Therefore, he will have the kind of idea discussed with Zhao Tieniu before.


    When Wang Yao knew that even under such circumstances, Dong Yi still chose to hold on, he was a little worried.


    But now that he has handed over the military power, no matter what decision Dong Yi made, he should not speak, so he still put up with it. Moreover, in fact, he subconsciously felt that Dong Yi''s worry was very reasonable. If it was him, he might also think so, and now he seems unable to make any wrong decisions. If he really forcibly intervened and brought the northern Manchurian army and the eastern refugee army into the pit, even if Dong Yi didn''t say much, The imperial city has a lot to say to itself.


    He held back.


    Then there was the rear push.


    Stone ox Xiao Yao two people, led 50000 soldiers, directly toward Changping side pressure over.


    Because of the large number of people, time is not very fast.


    This made Dong Yi a little confused.


    "What do these people want to do, attack the city by force?" Dong Yi touched his chin and said.


    The deputy general said with a smile: "general, you can definitely see through the intention of the other side."


    "..." Dong Yi was very upset.


    The other side''s actions, it seems very straightforward, which makes him have a very bad feeling.


    What he is good at most is that he likes to set himself as a general of the enemy and then see what he should do if he is himself.


    At present, the northern Manchu army and the eastern refugee army have been integrated together, with a force of about 100000.


    Changping was stationed at 80000, and the remaining 20000 were hidden by Dong Yi.


    Under such circumstances, he felt that he needed to hide some troops.


    Others like bluff. Even if there are only 8000 people, they dare to say that they are an army of 800000.


    But Dong Yi didn''t like to do such things.


    He prefers to hide his strength, wait until the other side is inflated enough, and then expose his strength, and hit the other side unprepared.


    On the face of it, even if the other party really thinks that they have only 80000 people, they should not take 50000 people to attack the city by force.


    There is no reason.


    Empty shake?


    The first thought in Dong Yi''s mind was empty move.


    The other party''s 50000 people are probably just a false move.


    "Pay attention to the other direction at once." Dong Yi said immediately.


    "Ah?" The deputy general was slightly surprised.


    "Thirty thousand people guard the Xiling." Dong Yi said with a sneer, "although Xiling is not so important, if the other party really forces Xiling to take over, there will be too many things to do. We can''t lose Xiling for the time being."


    The deputy general is a little confused.


    He whispered, "but general, if that''s the case, there will only be 50000 people left in our city."


    "Ha ha, who said that?" Dong Yi asked.


    The deputy general suddenly realized and said, "do you mean to use those 20000 talents?"


    "No Dong Yi said, "I mean, there are only 30000 people left in the city."


    "Thirty thousand?" The deputy general took a cold breath.


    If it is true, 30000 people, want to block each other''s 50000 people, the probability is not very big. Originally, there was a 10% chance of winning. After all, it''s easy to defend the city, but it''s difficult to attack it. However, the gap between 20000 people will be widened all at once. Even if it''s guarding the city, I''m afraid there is only 20000 people''s chance of winning.


    "We only have 30000 people left, but the other party doesn''t know!" Dong Yi said, "besides, do you really think that the other side wants to attack the city with 50000 people? There are more than 50000 of them. Where do you think the rest of them have gone? "


    The deputy general suddenly realized that he even wanted to pay homage to Dong Yi.


    "General, you are really thoughtful! In this way, these 50000 people are just a sword thrown by each other to frighten us. When we choose to defend ourselves, the other party begins to attack our flanks, such as occupying Xiling or lake city. At that time, they slowly infiltrate into our rear, which will pose a great threat to us, although it takes a lot of time, However, as long as the other party can calm down, we will be put in a dangerous place gradually... "


    Speaking of this, the deputy general took a breath and said, "general, if you didn''t see through these in advance, we would be in danger."


    Even some chieftains and captains of the northern Manchu army nodded.


    "Yes, if that''s the case, Changping can only hold for half a year at most."


    If Xiao Yao were here, he would laugh when he heard such remarks.


    Half a year?


    How can I have such a long time to fight a war of attrition with them here?!


    Even if they would, Xiao Yao would not.


    Even if such an opportunity is really given to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao may not want it.


    It''s just that these people present can''t think of this yet.


    "General, if General Wang is here, I''m afraid I can''t think of these..." said a chieftain of the northern Manchu army.


    With these words, he suddenly realized that he had said something wrong and hushed up.


    Dong Yi took a look at him and said with a light smile, "you can''t say that. If General Wang is in my position, he will definitely think of these."


    The captain laughs. Seeing that Dong Yi has not been investigated, he is relieved. He also has more and more admiration for Dong Yi. He thinks that although he is talented, he is not proud and shows such humility that his future must be limitless.


    It seems that next, I have to make good use of general Dong. When I grow up in the future, I can still find a good job.


    In fact, at this time, there were many people in the northern Manchurian army who thought like this.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao is riding on the horse, but Xu Qian still doesn''t understand.


    "Brother Xiao, according to the information we have, there are at least 80000 people in Changping city now. We can''t take advantage of it if we attack the city by force." Xu Qian said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said with a smile, "do you really think so?"


    Xu Qian was a little stunned. Then he realized it and said with a smile, "I know. Brother Xiao, actually you have other plans, don''t you?"


    "Other plans?" Xiao Yaole said, "why do you say that?"


    "You can''t do this irrational thing!" Xu Qian said, "although you are impulsive sometimes, you still don''t make fun of these big problems."


    Xiao Yao just laughed and ignored Xu Qian''s words.


    Wang Wenge guessed that he was still staying in the camp, and he could not answer this question with Xu Qian on the spot.


    He sat on the chair and looked at the Wutong tree sitting in front of himself. He asked in a low voice, "do you think Xiao Yao is too risky?"


    Wu Wutong asked, "what adventure?"


    "Take 50000 people to attack the city." Wang Wenge said.


    Wu Wutong was surprised and said, "no? Xiao Yao is not a fool. How can he really attack the city? I think he must have other ideas. What''s more, if he did, Mr. Zhao would have stopped it, but now, Mr. Zhao also went with him! "


    Wang Wenge gave a wry smile and said, "if so, what is it?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Wang Wenge seriously thought about it, shook his head, and said: "from the present point of view, this possibility is not big. I just think, in case..."


    Wu Wutong smiled and said, "you think Xiao Yao is easy to impulsiveness. I can understand this, but do you think Mr. Zhao will be so reckless?"


    After listening to Wu Wutong, Wang Wen Ge had a long time to relax and rub his temples, and smiled and said, "indeed, Mr. Zhao is still able to hold the mountain in his mind. I am also curious about what he wants to do."


    After waiting for three hours, the battle report came from the front.


    "Our army has launched a charge against Changping!"


    "Wang Wutong at a loss about what to do", two people, looked at each other.


    They can''t believe their ears.


    Wang Wenge subconsciously stood up, rushed to the front with an arrow, grabbed the collar of the spy who came to report, and asked, "what did you say just now? Did you really attack the city? "


    The expression on the detective''s face was also a little strange, more of which was fear.


    He didn''t dare to talk when Wang Wenge asked him so much.


    "Say it Wang Wenge is very angry.


    "Bao, that''s true. General Xiao has begun to attack the city..."


    Wang Wenge let go of the hand that tugs at the other party''s collar and stepped back two steps.


    The expression on his face looked pale.


    "Crazy, it must be crazy! Even if Xiao Yao is crazy, he has infected Mr. Zhao? "


    Wu Wutong did not know what to say.


    Before she also felt that Xiao Yao could not be a hot head, do so impulsive things.


    Therefore, she also vowed to argue with Wang Wenge.


    But at this time, she suddenly felt that what she had said before had been hit in the face by the speed of light.


    It was a long wait for several hours. These are just a few moments for Wu Wutong Wang Wen Ge and others. The secret mood can not be described by fear. When the second spy arrived, they were trapped again¡° Newspaper! Our army has successfully entered Changping! "¡° Are you in Wang Wenge is a bad man. Special, so casual? When it comes to attack, it goes in¡° How many soldiers are there in Changping¡° About... Less than 30000! " Whispered the spy. His doubts were no less than those of Wang Wenge£¨ Is the first watch of the day a little early

 Chapter 1605

    Wang Wenge thinks that it''s not only Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu who are crazy, but also the soldiers in Changping.


    What''s more, only 30000 people were left to guard the city. Where did the remaining tens of thousands go?


    Did you dig sweet potatoes for the common people?


    Knowing that 50000 people have attacked the city, only 30000 people are left to guard the city. What''s the point?


    Therefore, no matter how you think about it, Wang Wenge can''t come up with an answer that can perfectly explain this problem.


    Unless it is, the general of the other side is not very good.


    But neither Wang Yao nor Dong Yi, the commander of the eastern calamity army, should be the kind of people with few brains?


    So now, Wang Wenge really has a headache.


    Before looking at Xiao Yao''s intention, it was a trick to play chess. If it was not for his respect for Xiao Yao, he would still be sitting up with Wutong before his own eyes. Before he really wanted to jump up and scolded a little Xiao Yao directly. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao''s appearance is stupid enough. Is it forced? But the other side is more stupid than him!


    "What''s going on?" After a long time, Wu Wutong could not help saying.


    In this regard, Wang Wenge can only return a bitter smile.


    If he had known what was going on, he would not have been so confused now.


    "Just wait." Wang Wenge said.


    Wu Wutong nodded and whispered, "now, shall we go over and see?"


    Wang Wenge thought about it, shook his head, and said, "for the time being, I don''t want to. Since Xiao Yao has specially left us, maybe he has his intention."


    Wu Wutong nodded, thinking deeply that she and Wang Wen Ge''s thoughts were almost the same, and felt that Xiao Yao was not the kind of person who was reluctant to do meaningless things. Since Xiao Yao didn''t want to take them all before, he must have his own ideas.


    In fact, just as Wang Wenge expected, before long, he got the news. Xiao Yao asked him to send troops to Changping immediately.


    "Go Wang Wenge stood up and said.


    Wu Wutong rose and asked, "what does Xiao Yao want to do?"


    "Before, there were only 30000 people in Changping, and the rest of them must go to other places to guard against it. Now, those soldiers must form a situation of encirclement and march towards Changping. What we have to do is to encircle it." Wang Wenge said.


    Wu Wutong was worried, and said, "we haven''t yet straighten out. If so, we should not go backward."


    Wang Wenge said with a smile, "we should have been one step behind."


    "Ah?" Wu Wutong listened somewhat confused.


    Although she didn''t make any mistakes in the position of emperor, she didn''t know much about the art of war.


    So now Wang Wenge doesn''t understand, and she can''t understand what Wang Wenge wants to express.


    Wang Wenge took a deep breath, took a piece of paper and drew a circle on it with a brush.


    "This is Changping for the time being." Wang Wenge said.


    "Is Changping so round?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "..." Wang Wenge almost couldn''t resist spitting out a mouthful of blood. After holding back for a long time, he said, "it''s just for the time being. There''s no need to be serious."


    "Oh, oh!"


    Wang Wenge drew a circle again. This time, the circle just encircled the circle he had drawn before. He said, "later, the remaining troops of the northern Manchurian army of the great Qin Dynasty will encircle Changping again and choose to attack the city. After all, Changping means too much to them. They say nothing can give Changping away."


    Wu Wutong changed his face and said, "if so, is Xiao Yao not very dangerous now?"


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "if we go too fast, those people will not make such a choice when they see that Changping has been completely unable to take down."


    Wu Wutong said, "is this not safe for Xiao Yao?"


    Wang Wenge said patiently, "it''s not a big problem for Xiao Yao and others to keep Changping for a while. If they are really solid, they don''t want to attack the city, but they lose their meaning. When they choose to attack the city and can''t attack it for a long time, they are exhausted. That''s the chance for us to take action. When we get to Changping, we''ll straighten it out, In terms of time, it should be about that time. "


    At this time, Wang Wenge raised his pen again, drew a circle again, and surrounded the previous circle: "this is our role."


    Wu Wutong see light suddenly.


    "But will those people really choose to attack again?" Wu Wutong is half believe and half doubt.


    In fact, if you think about it a little bit, you can think of it.


    Since Wang Wenge can think of it, there''s no reason why he can''t think of it.


    "I can think of it all." Wang Wenge said, "but now they have no other choice. If they don''t do that, they will have to lose Changping. In addition, they have just been captured in Changping, which is already a disturbance to the morale of the army. The first reaction is to make up for it quickly, take Changping down again, and then regroup. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Wenge also took a deep breath with deep eyes.


    He felt that if Xiao Yao thought of all these things, this guy''s mind was a little terrible.


    This is not only an analysis of the current war situation, but also a calculation of all people''s minds.


    It''s said that it''s hard to draw bones when drawing dragons and tigers, but it''s hard to know people''s faces. Heart should be the most difficult thing to control in the world, but Xiao Yao not only wants to control the enemy''s mind, but also to guide them slowly, forcing them to think and do that.


    This is the best art of war.


    "Isn''t the so-called art of war just guessing people''s minds?" Wang Wenge suddenly laughed and said softly.


    Dong Yi was not in Changping before, but chose to go to Xiling.


    After all, in his view, the intention of the other side is definitely not to capture Changping.


    Therefore, Changping can not be the first battlefield. Comparatively speaking, the other side is more likely to take the opportunity to attack Xiling. As the commander, he has no reason to hide in Changping, so he should go to the first battlefield. He went to Xiling immediately, but not long ago, the news came that Changping was captured. Suddenly, Dong Yi was not good. His first thought is that the guy named Xiao Yao is not a psycho, is he? Why do you take 50000 people to attack the city?


    This is not intentional death. What is it?


    Therefore, Dong Yi is also very regretful. If he doesn''t think so much, but decides to respond to changes with constancy, the outcome will be different. He will not only win the first battle, but also be a heavy blow to his opponent. But war is war. It''s impossible to step back. It''s not chess. There''s regret.


    Although Dong Yi immediately chose to go to Changping for support, before he arrived, he heard that Changping had been captured.


    "General, what shall we do now?" The Deputy asked quickly.


    Dong Yi was biting his teeth, angry in his eyes: "attack the city, we must take back Changping!"


    If Changping was really lost, he would not only be dismissed, but also be killed. After all, the military law of the Qin Dynasty was very strict.


    Although we all know that as long as it is a person, it is possible to make mistakes, but now that we have become the manager, we are not allowed to make mistakes. The price of making mistakes is to pay for our lives. If a commander-in-chief makes a mistake, he will sacrifice tens of thousands of soldiers and the city.


    Such a mistake is not worth mentioning.


    The worst result came to Dong Yi.


    He''s going to be furious.


    "Well, it''s Wang Yao''s fault to say that!" The deputy general quickly said, "Wang Yao is still in the city, and there are 30000 people, but he can''t hold on for a while. I really don''t know what to do!"


    Dong Yi looked at the deputy general and nodded: "it''s true, Wang Yao, it''s hard to be a great event!"


    When they said this, they completely forgot that all the soldiers they brought out of Changping were the elite of the eastern refugees and the northern Manchu army. Although the 30000 people who stayed in the city were also very strong, they were much inferior to their elite.


    Even if Wang Yao really put in all his efforts, it is difficult to defend Changping. What''s more, this time, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, two masters of cultivating immortals, came to the battlefield in person. It was obvious that they were in a position to win. It was even more impossible for Wang Yao to defend Changping.


    Before, Wang Yao also knew that this time Xiao Yao was with Zhao Tieniu.


    But this not only did not arouse his vigilance, but also made him more confident. He felt that the more the other party did so, the more he wanted to put a false move.


    When a person''s thought falls into an extreme, no matter what kind of change happens, he will only go further and further in the extreme. On the contrary, he will use various reasons to turn the change into a reason to firm his own ideas.


    Dong Yi is a typical figure.


    In Changping, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are sitting in the tower. In front of them, there is a man with broken arms.


    Wang Yao.


    "It''s really a big loss that I didn''t leave you here before." Even now he has become a prisoner, but Wang Yao''s face still can''t see a bit of fear, his face is still calm, and he can talk and laugh with Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu. It''s not because of how powerful his cultivation is, but because he is the commander of the northern Manchu army. He has seen so many lives and deaths, and he has long ignored his own life and death.


    For him, to live one more day is to turn one more day. No matter when death comes, it can be accepted.


    Now it''s the same.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t mention it. You left me last time."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao asked curiously, "General Wang, in my heart, I''m still a little curious. Can you ask General Wang to help me out?"


    Wang Yao nodded.


    "On that day, how did you guess that I would turn back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Yao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Xiao Yao obviously didn''t believe what Wang Yao said.


    (second watch)

 Chapter 1606

    "Although I don''t know, I know you like to take risks. Since you like to take risks, it''s possible to make such a choice. I can only say that I can guess the possibility of 40%. Even if it''s only 40%, I have to take precautions quickly, don''t I?" Wang Yao laughs.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "General Wang, why do you have to hand over the military power of the northern Manchu army to Dong Yi? This is the biggest mistake. "


    "On the one hand, I think he is really a talent, and maybe he can really achieve miraculous results. On the other hand, it''s because everyone wants to see that if I don''t hand it over, all the soldiers under my command will suspect me. How can we fight if we can''t do it together? " Wang Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling that what Wang Yao said was quite reasonable.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came up to Wang Yao and gave him a cup of tea.


    Wang Yao looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "do you still regard me as a general?"


    The middle-aged man chuckled and said, "it''s natural."


    "Let''s go down first. We are all prisoners. What official rank do we have?" Wang Yao said.


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s face changed, he said seriously, "even if you die together, you are also the general of our northern Manchurian army."


    Wang Yao took a sip of tea and kept silent.


    After a while, Wang Yao looked at Xiao Yao again and said, "if it doesn''t come out as I expected, I''m afraid someone will come to attack the city later. Dong Yi must want to mend it."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "I''m not sure."


    "He''s so proud." Wang Yao put down his cup and said, "because of his pride, he doesn''t allow himself to lose so miserably. Although he can still control you and can''t move on as long as he stands at Xiling, he doesn''t want to do that. He wants to take Changping back."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you know him quite well."


    "This is his weakness. In fact, it''s easy to grasp."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yao pause for a moment, ponder for a moment, and continue to say: "in fact, the more excellent people, the more easily their shortcomings are controlled by others. After all, there are no perfect people in this world. Excellent people, because they show too many things, naturally show their shortcomings."


    Xiao Yao thought that it was a wise man for Wang Yao to say such a thing.


    Wang Yao narrowed his eyes, pondered for a moment, said: "you are not afraid, Dong Yi is not deceived?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course I''m afraid, but even if he''s really not fooled, what can he do? If I can''t attack, I''ll retreat. Anyway, for me, the loss is not very big. "


    Zhao Tieniu added: "moreover, when we attack the city, we may take over Xiling." Although Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu and others did not give orders to Wang Wenge, they still have great confidence in Wang Wenge''s military ability. Wang Wutong must make a prompt decision if their news is passed back, and even if there is Wu Wu Tong, the woman emperor, even if Wang Wen Ge has no way to make up his mind, Wu Wutong can help Wang Wen Ge make the most correct choice.


    Facing two people, no matter Xiao Yao or Zhao Tieniu, they are very confident.


    Wang Yao took a deep breath and said, "since that''s the case, I really don''t have much to say. Originally, I felt some regret, but in fact, there was no regret at all. No matter what choice Dong Yi made, we would still lose this battle."


    "Not necessarily." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, occupying Xiling is of no great use to us at all. We can only say that it can slightly improve our morale."


    "Well?" Wang Yao was a little surprised and asked, "do you think Xiling is not important to the war?"


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "what''s important?"


    "As long as you occupy the lower Xiling, even if it only takes half a year, you can quickly win Changping." Wang Yao said.


    "Half a year, too long." Xiao Yao said, "I don''t have time to drag with you."


    Wang Yao said with a smile, "where do you think you can go in half a year?"


    "In front of Xuanyuan jiuzhong." Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Yao burst out laughing.


    The laughter was full of mockery of Xiao Yao.


    In his opinion, it''s not a bad thing to be ambitious, but Xiao Yao, for example, is a typical whim.


    Half a year want to fight to the Imperial City, this is not a dream, what is it?


    It''s not that Wang Yao despises Xiao Yao. He just thinks that even if Xiao Yao can lead these allied forces to defeat the Qin Dynasty, it will take at least a few years or even more than ten years. Let''s take a look at the joint efforts of the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao to deal with the Qing and autumn Dynasty. It''s not impossible for them to attack for so many years. Naturally, there is a reason for the game between the Qin Dynasty and the state of Zhao. But it is enough to show that war is a very time-consuming thing. It''s not a game between children, and it''s not like two or three people fighting so quickly.


    There are too many things involved in a large-scale battle. Even the weather can affect a lot of things.


    "Have you ever thought that one day, the banner in the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty will be cut off and replaced with a new one, flying in the wind?" Xiao Yao stood up, went to the door, suddenly said.


    "Maybe one day, but I won''t see it." Wang Yao''s eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his voice was as heavy as a stone. "Even if I didn''t die in Changping, I would die in the war. As long as I was alive, I would not allow such a thing to happen."


    Xiao Yao looked back at Wang Yao and said with a smile, "what I want to do doesn''t need other people''s permission."


    With that, he stepped out.


    In the room, Zhao Tieniu looked at Wang Yao and said, "don''t you scold me?"


    Wang Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and said with a smile, "I can''t think of a reason to scold Mr. Wang."


    Zhao Tieniu smile perfect: "really don''t think, I''m a traitor?"


    Wang Yao burst out laughing and said, "I dare not. It''s just that my husband and I have different beliefs. Moreover, compared with my husband, I think my pattern is smaller. In my eyes, there is only the great Qin Dynasty, but my husband has the world in mind."


    Zhao Tieniu long vomited the turbid gas, said: "really think so?"


    Wang Yao nodded heavily: "if you really think so, even the emperor will not blame you."


    Zhao Tieniu snorted coldly and said, "if the emperor of the Qin Dynasty was not Xuanyuan jiuzhong, maybe I would not leave the Qin Dynasty."


    Wang Yao hesitated and hesitated.


    Zhao Tieniu glanced at him and said, "if you want to say anything, just say it."


    "Emperor, have you ever treated your husband badly?" Wang Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu shook his head: "however, he has treated Lingwu badly. Have you ever thought about what it would be like if one day there were only the Qin Dynasty left in Lingwu?"


    "The world is prosperous." Wang Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu laughed and said no.


    "Don''t you agree with me, sir?" Wang Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu shook his head: "I don''t agree."


    Wang Yao held out his hand: "please give me some advice."


    "What if Dong Yi became the emperor of the Qin Dynasty?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "That''s impossible." Wang Yao shook his head and said, "such a person can''t be the emperor of the Qin Dynasty."


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "sooner or later there will be one."


    "..." Wang Yao said with a bitter smile, "are you thinking too far away?"


    "If there is really only one country, if there is a fatuous monarch, it is the whole Lingwu continent in dire straits, but if not? If there is a fatuous monarch, there will be a wise monarch who will seize the opportunity to destroy the country. The common people are still the common people. At least they can ask for suffering. "


    Wang Yao shook his head and said no more.


    He felt that there was no way to persuade him with his words like this. Of course, there was also the truth of Zhao Tieniu. In fact, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a paranoid, and Zhao Tieniu is the same, but their paranoid things are different. Wang Yao thinks that in this world, there is probably nothing more difficult than persuading a paranoid.


    Zhao Tieniu also went out.


    Standing on the wall, you can feel an atmosphere of killing.


    Outside the city, there are still bloodstains.


    Looking around, the rivers tens of meters away seem to have been dyed red.


    The body has been disposed of.


    Naturally, all the soldiers of the Allied forces have been buried. The soldiers of the Qin Dynasty are still there. It seems to be inhumane, but it''s normal to think about it. If they don''t have anything to do now, they will certainly be buried. But soon, Dong Yi will bring tens of thousands of people to attack the city. So, as far as possible, It''s important to keep the physical strength of our soldiers for the time being.


    "Thirteen thousand of us died in this battle." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said, "do you think how many people are left after we really fight to the imperial city?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "in fact, several times, I want to give up."


    "Oh?" Zhao Tieniu was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "I''m different from you. The reason why you are willing to stand with me and against the Qin Dynasty is that you have your ideal world. You feel that everything you pay now is to pave the way for the future Lingwu continent. I''m not. I just want to go home. Everything I do is just to go home."


    "So many people have to die because I want to go home." Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and said, "don''t you think I''m a selfish person?"


    "Are you willing to give up?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "In fact, it''s good to be selfish." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "a million lives are less than one hair of my family."


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao with deep meaning in his eyes: "you once told me that after the war, you will return to the place before you, right?" Xiao Yao nodded¡° Fortunately, otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have to stand on the opposite side after the war. " Zhao Tieniu said, "you really are a devil!" Xiao Yao burst out laughing. Can''t bear, after all, can''t bear. I can''t bear it. I have to do it. People live, is not it in the helpless£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1607

    Looking around, tens of thousands of people walk through the rice fields, and the original rice fields seem to have become wasteland.


    There are more than a dozen families living on the edge of the rice field. Men, women, old and young are standing at the door and watching.


    A child raised his head. The hat on his head lifted back and fell off.


    In his eyes, he still held back tears and whispered, "grandfather, what shall we eat?"


    The old man with crane hair put his hands on the child''s shoulders and kept shaking.


    At the front of the army, Dong Yi sat on a horse with high head and high spirit.


    Even if you have suffered a loss and won the game, you still have high morale.


    In his opinion, he just took a wrong step before, and it''s harmless. After all, 30000 people are not a big loss for them. The main time is enough, and they can still get it back.


    "General, are we really going to attack the city?" The deputy general followed Dong Yi, but he was a little bit short of his position. At this time, he could not help asking.


    "That''s natural. Is it hard for us to do that? We''ll give Changping to others?" Dong Yi frowned a little, as if he was very dissatisfied with the question raised by the deputy general at this time.


    He thought it was rubbish.


    If Changping is lost, it''s natural for him to take it back. Otherwise, how can he explain to the Qin Dynasty?


    How can you explain to yourself?


    Therefore, no matter who the opponent is, no matter how hard the road ahead is, for Dong Yi, he has no way back.


    In fact, the deputy general always felt that there was something wrong with it, but at the moment, looking at Dong Yi''s state, he didn''t know how to speak.


    After enduring for a long time, the deputy general hesitated and said, "general, I think there is something wrong with it."


    "Not right?" Dong Yi looked at him with a smile in his eyes and asked, "are you questioning my idea?"


    "The end will not dare..." the deputy general directly turned down from the horse and knelt down under Dong Yi''s high head horse, in fear. Although up to now, Dong Yi has not done anything heinous, which one of the people who came down from the battlefield is not used to looking at life and death, and does not kill too much. If Dong Yi is really upset, now he orders to kill him, and no one dares to say a word for him.


    Dong Yi waved his hand and wrote lightly: "I''m not an immortal. Although my military ability is pretty good, I can''t guarantee that I won''t make mistakes. I''m not a saint! If you really think that there are any problems in my decision-making, you must say them in time. If I am wrong, I will correct them. "


    The deputy general always felt that Dong Yi''s words were full of bullshit, but he didn''t dare to say it. After thinking about it, he whispered: "general, if we can''t attack for a long time, what should we do?"


    "Can''t attack?" Dong Yi burst out laughing and said, "there are 70000 soldiers behind us now. Do you think we can''t win a Changping with so many troops?"


    Seeing that the deputy general didn''t speak, Dong Yi sighed and continued: "besides, the other side only went to 50000 people before, but after some consumption, now there are only about 30000 people at most. After all, they are siegers. Even if they have the advantage in number, it''s impossible to kill fewer people. I don''t want to tell you that, After all, you are a veteran


    The deputy general is speechless.


    It''s not because he thinks that Dong Yi''s words are reasonable, but he suddenly realizes that no matter what he says, it''s impossible to change Dong Yi''s choice, and if he says too much, it will only backfire.


    It is absolutely impossible for Dong Yi to admit that he is wrong while he is right.


    After much thought, he remained silent.


    Just as they were about to reach Changping, a carriage suddenly appeared in front of them.


    One person drives the carriage, but how many people are sitting in the carriage is unknown.


    The groom wore a black robe and black boots. He had a Chinese face and a blank face.


    The carriage came slowly towards them.


    Dong Yi subconsciously stopped, he stopped, behind the 70000 soldiers, naturally also stopped.


    At this time, Dong Yi suddenly had a very bad feeling. Look at each other''s appearance, even if they are such a posture, it seems that the other side did not intend to make way for themselves.


    "This is for me?" Dong Yi cold hum a, say, "still don''t hurry to escort."


    When he finished, he didn''t get any response.


    He turned his face and looked at the Deputy around him. He said, "don''t you hear me?"


    The deputy general still didn''t answer anything, but the expression on his face was a little complicated.


    His eyes, looking straight at the groom, twitched slightly.


    When the carriage stopped, the coachman got off the horse and gently opened the curtain of the carriage.


    A gauda man with a silver crown got out of the carriage. He was wearing a beautiful robe with white clouds as the totem. His eyes were sharp. He held a feather fan in his hand. The corner of his mouth was slightly up and he didn''t smile.


    "Go back." That feather fan man stares at the Dong Yi that rides on the horse, opening to say.


    Seeing the man in front of him, Dong Yi''s face also changed.


    When he hesitated, the man suddenly took out his hand. A white feather, four inches long, flashed up a silver thread and ran through Dong Yi''s throat.


    Dong Yi is also an expert no matter what, but at the moment, she didn''t even have a chance to react. She covered her bloody throat and fell down.


    "The emperor said, if you can persuade, you can persuade. But I asked Dong Yi to return, but he didn''t pay attention. I had to do it." The feather fan man sighed, turned his face and said to the big coachman, "Hong Yu, I did this, right?"


    The man named Hong Yu gave a slight smile and said, "that''s right. It''s just elder brother. I''ll do the killing next time."


    The feather fan man nodded gently and approached the army step by step.


    Go to front, stretch out a foot, a foot toward Dong Yi''s corpse kicked past.


    The body flew out several feet.


    "Waste, dare to seize the power of Wang Yao." The feather fan man snorted coldly, looked at the deputy general again, and said, "as the Deputy General of the eastern calamity army, do you only know how to echo such rubbish?"


    The deputy general was sweating on his forehead. He knelt down and kowtowed a few heads.


    "Lord Wen, spare your life, and the last general just obeys the military orders."


    The feather fan man sighed and said, "I know that if you were a waste, I would not keep you."


    Then, his eyes moved to the front army.


    "To Lake City."


    The deputy general raised his head and whispered, "let''s give up Changping?"


    "What else? Have you been made dumplings? " The feather fan man said with a smile, "do you really don''t know or are you as stupid as Dong Yi? Do you really think Xiao Yao has only the 50000 troops? Do you know that those people who are still stationed in the state of Jiang don''t know the past when they go to Changping? When you attack the city and people attack you from the rear, what should you do? "


    "..." the deputy general sighed.


    In fact, that''s what he thought before.


    You can think of such a problem with a little brain movement.


    He just doesn''t understand how a smart man like Dong Yi can''t understand such a problem.


    Maybe I don''t understand, maybe I don''t understand.


    Bypass Changping and go to Hucheng. Tens of thousands of soldiers go first.


    Even if he killed Dong Yi, all the generals and soldiers of the Dongnan army didn''t seem to see him.


    Wenbin''s identity, in fact, is still some special. He is a member of Qingyi gate of the Qin Dynasty.


    Qingyi gate is not a sect of immortals, but a special organization responsible for assassination in the Qin Dynasty. There are only 50 people in Qingyi gate, but every one of them is a good assassin. Moreover, everyone in Qingyi gate has a gold medal for avoiding death, and also a sword of Shangfang, ranging from the Imperial relatives to the unruly women, There is no need to bear any responsibility, let alone pay for one''s life. Even Dong Yi, the commander of the eastern calamity army, said to kill.


    Wen bin is now the head of the Qingyi sect. He is only 40 years old, but he is already a quadruple master. The most important thing is that the means of killing people are very strange. He has assassinated dozens of people, including some quintuple masters, but Wen bin has never failed.


    The man behind Wen bin, that is, the groom, is actually Wen Bin''s brother, Hong Yu. Although his surname is different, he is connected by blood. It''s just that Hong Yu''s existence is like Wen Bin''s shadow. No matter where Wen bin goes, he is always with him. As long as you see Hong Yu, you will see Wen bin.


    When the army turned around, Wen bin walked towards the farmers.


    "Hong Yu."


    Although Wen bin didn''t understand, Hong Yu already knew his elder brother''s intention. With a smile, he took out a bag of silver from his pocket.


    Wen bin handed over the silver to the farmers.


    "In the army of the great Qin Dynasty, there are inevitably some idiots, but it doesn''t mean that the soldiers of the great Qin Dynasty are all idiots." Wen bin looked at each other and said with a smile.


    Those people didn''t dare to reach for it.


    "You don''t want it?" Wen bin asked.


    The old man quickly took all the people behind him and knelt down. The child was still standing and was pulled down by his grandfather.


    "My Lord, the grassroots dare not..."


    Wen bin laughed: "dare not, forget it."


    With that, he turns around and swipes the feather fan in his hand again. The rice fields that had been trampled on actually start to emit golden light. A gust of spiritual wind shuttles through the rice fields. Those rice fields that had been withered and died slowly come back to life and stand up again.


    "It''s much harder to help you recover than to give you some silver." Wen Bin said with a bitter smile.


    It''s also true. After all, it''s a matter of consuming aura to restore a piece of rice in front of us.


    When those people were stunned, Wenbin and Hongyu had turned around and left¡° In this world, there are always many immortals who feel that they are superior. In fact, if they can stand up more and help farmers accept rice, the Treasury of the Qin Dynasty will be more substantial. " Wen Bin said with a smile to Hong Yu behind him£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming)

 Chapter 1608

    Xiao Yao and others, who had been waiting in Changping for a long time, did not wait for Dong Yi. They were curious.


    He can''t help thinking, Dong Yi that boy, hard to become smart? Do you know how to control your emotions?


    However, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s possible. If it''s true, Xiao Yao won''t make such a plan. After all, it''s an idea he came up with after a long discussion with Zhao Tieniu. It can be regarded as including Dong Yi''s mind and nature.


    It was not until Wang Wenge and others arrived at Changping that Xiao Yao completely chose to give up.


    It''s already such a time, even if Dong Yi''s brain has been drained, it''s impossible to continue to attack the city with people.


    If you want to make dumplings, you have to die.


    When Xiao Yao was very depressed, Zhao Tieniu came to him, looked at the taxi driver downstairs in Changping City, and said: "maybe we really miscalculated. After all, everyone will become. Maybe, Dong Yi really learned from the previous lessons and grew up."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu, nodded, but said: "I can only do this, but I''m not reconciled."


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with you?" Zhao Tieniu said, "it''s very good that you can win Changping in such a simple way. If you want to be someone else, even if you have an advantage, it will take at least half a year to win Changping."


    Xiao Yao snorted, hugged his arm and said, "I''m different from others."


    Zhao Tieniu said: "now, what are you going to do?"


    "Take Changping as a stronghold and continue to push forward to the great Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao doubts a way, "originally isn''t such?"


    "I suggest taking Lake City first." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "why?"


    Xiao Yao had thought about this before, but he didn''t think that winning the lake city would have a great impact on them. Moreover, even if he really won the Lake City, it would not be so easy to keep it.


    The place of Hucheng, if the Qin Dynasty wanted to, could be taken back. It had no significance to their plan. Therefore, as soon as this idea was born, Xiao Yao chose to give up.


    Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao go back to the tower and put a map of the Qin Dynasty on the table.


    In his hand, he did not know where he came from. He found a chopstick and knocked on it.


    "Lake City, from the territory of the Qin Dynasty, is not of great strategic significance." Zhao Tieniu said, "however, in the back of Hucheng, about 30 Li, there is a canal. If we take this canal down, it will help the Qing Dynasty in disguise, forcing the northern front of the Qin Dynasty to step back. Otherwise, they will have a big problem in the supply of food and grass, which will simply give us a chance."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He looked at the map carefully for a while and took a deep breath.


    "That''s true! However, I heard Wang Wenge say that the canal carrying grain and grass in the Qin Dynasty is not this one! " Xiao Yao said.


    "That was before." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "you''re right, and Wang Wenge is right. In fact, before the Qin Dynasty and Zhao Kingdom, and the Qing Qiu Dynasty, there was not a complete war, but a mutual trial. Moreover, the damage of the Qin Dynasty was not great. The Qing Qiu Dynasty just wanted to stick to it, and what they could do was stick to it, so they didn''t need the canal at all, But now it''s not the same. We launched an attack on the Qin Dynasty. The Qing and autumn dynasties echoed with us from beginning to end. Naturally, the firepower was fully opened up. The war situation was expanded, and there were many more places where the war was burning. There must be some problems in the supply of food and grass. They must use the canal, otherwise, they will have to use the canal, We can only pull the front again to the north. "


    While Zhao Tieniu was talking, the chopsticks were still pointing at the picture on the map. Xiao Yao frowned and began to think.


    After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao also nodded: "I understand."


    "Well, this lake city, do you want to fight or not?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "Fight." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "such an opportunity in front of me, why not?"


    Zhao Tieniu gave a smile.


    "However, we still have to move forward before Dahu city." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu was a little surprised.


    He felt that what he had said was concise enough, but how could Xiao Yao''s thinking still look like he didn''t turn the corner?


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, pointed to the place 80 Li ahead, and said, "this place seems to be a post station, a transfer station, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    "In front, there is a post road of the Qin Dynasty. I''ll break it." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu thinks about it, thinks Xiao Yao''s words are reasonable, and nods.


    Wang Yao, who had been put aside, finally couldn''t help but said: "two big guys, how can I say that I am also a member of the Qin Dynasty, can you point it behind my back when you say this? Although I know you are going to kill me later, can you show me a little respect? "


    When listening to Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao talking, Wang Yao felt numb.


    He felt that the thing he was most worried about was that he was thought of by these two people.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Zhao Tieniu, they are all people with divergent thinking.


    Wang Yao even thought, do these two people still master mind reading skills, otherwise, how can they think of what they think?


    Wang Yao was able to think of these because he was the commander of the northern Manchu army in the Qin Dynasty, so he knew these things very well.


    He had hoped that Xiao Yao and them would continue to push forward and not go to Lake City. In fact, Lake City is a very special existence. It''s important, but it''s not so important. When it''s time to use it, its importance can be highlighted.


    Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu are already ahead of their time in thinking.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Wang Yao and said, "General Wang, I think you''d better surrender."


    "Surrender?" Wang Yao helpless way, "I am now like this, is not surrender?"


    "Or I''ll give you a captain to play with?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Wang Yao was happy and said, "you are trying to plot against me."


    Xiao Yao said, "I have this idea. After all, you are more familiar with the military deployment of the Qing Dynasty than Zhao Tieniu and I are."


    "Then you''d better kill me." Wang Yao said seriously, "you know, I can''t mutiny at all, because my family is still in the imperial city. If I do mutiny, I will die miserably."


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you know his son Wang Xiao, too."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "is Wang Xiao your son?"


    "You know my son?" The expression on Wang Yao''s face suddenly became alert.


    In fact, Xiao Yao really wanted to kill him, and he was not afraid.


    But now Xiao Yao mentions Wang Xiao''s name, and his nerves are instantly tense.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, if you want to find a chance to kill Wang Xiao, it''s really not difficult.


    "If I take your family out, will you help me?"


    Wang Yao shook his head.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, took up the tea cup with one arm, and said to Xiao Yao, "General Xiao, I respect you for being a hero. I hope you don''t give me any advice. Thank you for your appreciation. But Wang Yao vowed not to betray the Qin Dynasty."


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he jumped to his feet and said, "I say you are such a person. Why are you so absent-minded?"


    Wang Yao gave a smile.


    Xiao Yao suddenly hit Wang Yao''s throat. Then he took one of Wang Yao''s arms and put it down.


    Wang Yao''s face changed greatly. He stepped back a few steps, and his painful face changed.


    After a while, Wang Yao wanted to scold Xiao Yao, but he found that he had opened his mouth and could not make any sound.


    "If you destroy your voice cave and your other arm, you can''t take on any important position in the Qin Dynasty. If Xuanyuan Jiuchong returns to his old love, he won''t kill you. It''s like saving your life. Your son is really a talent. I just hope he won''t stand on my opposite side in the future, otherwise, I will kill him." Xiao Yao said, "you can go now."


    Wang Yao looks at Xiao Yao strangely.


    He''s really hard to understand.


    This guy just wants to kill himself, but he doesn''t want to kill himself?


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and whispered, "will Wang Yao not be cured?"


    Zhao Tieniu had an acquaintance with Wang Yao before. He was not a man who didn''t care about his old love, but now that the war has been carried out in an all-round way, joking is not allowed.


    A veteran like Wang Yao can''t control the war situation by himself, but his strength is really very important.


    "Wang Xiao is also your disciple. Do you have to kill his father?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, others can''t cure it."


    Zhao Tieniu was relieved. He knew Xiao Yao''s medical skills very well.


    Since Xiao Yao said so, there must be no one who can cure Wang Yao in the whole Lingwu world.


    Without arms, you can''t write. Without sound points, you can''t open your mouth.


    Even if they stay in the army, they can''t do anything.


    There''s no threat.


    "I don''t want you to do anything for me. When I go back, I''ll just watch my children grow up." Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Yaoqiang gave a smile, nodded and suddenly kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    Standing up, he dashed towards the post.


    He is also a triple master. It''s not hard for him to kill himself.


    Watching Wang Yao''s brain burst on the spot, Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless.


    Zhao Tieniu shook his head and sighed.


    "I gave him a chance." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded¡° In fact, he doesn''t believe me. He doesn''t believe Xuanyuan jiuzhong. " Xiao Yao said, "he may feel that when he returned to the Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan jiuzhong would not let him go, nor would he let his family go. He even subconsciously felt that I let him go because he betrayed the Qin Dynasty." At this point, Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and asked, "in this way, did I win Xuanyuan nine fold one chip?" Zhao Tieniu also laughed and nodded gently£¨ Today''s first watch! Thank you for the reward of grey wolf Qingquan and become the helmsman of this book! What can you say about the old official account?

 Chapter 1609

    When he buried Wang Yao''s body on the hillside, Xiao Yao saw the tomb Wang Yao had set up before.


    Some surprised, even subconsciously think it is the same name, can find that the wooden card is hard hand carved, just suddenly came over, Wang Yao''s body is also buried next to the new grave.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but if you all die together, it should be true?" Xiao Yao said something.


    After Wang Yao''s affairs, Xiao Yao returns to Changping.


    Can''t endure love tossing Liu March, Xiao Yao reluctantly agreed to take her to turn around in Changping.


    Walking in Changping City, Xiao Yao''s mood is somewhat complicated.


    Before, the Qin Dynasty was a forbidden area for him.


    After all, in his heart, he was always respectful of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    In fact, he was not the only one. The soldiers in Changping were in the same mood as Xiao Yao.


    In their hearts, the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty have always been the most powerful army in the world, but now they have not only won the battle, but also entered Changping.


    "Those soldiers who died in the Qin Dynasty should be satisfied. They were not expected to die in the state of Jiang, but in the Qin Dynasty." Wu Wutong, who swings together with Xiao Yao and Liu in March, has two senses. Originally, she didn''t want to come, but she didn''t feel at ease that Xiao Yao and Liu March were alone, and they still followed.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Wutong, and said, "but they still do not want to die."


    With that, Xiao Yao rubbed his numb face and said, "besides, their families are still waiting for them to go home."


    "How can there be undead people in war?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer such words.


    Although he repeatedly said many such words to himself in his heart, he always felt that the first person to make such remarks must be a bastard.


    What kind of people can make the life and death of those people so understated?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks he can''t do it, but now there are too many things he has to do.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to say anything like that. He couldn''t help saying anything when he had already contributed to such a situation. No matter from which angle he listened, he seemed to have some problems.


    Changping is now a prosperous place in the past. Because it is close to the state of Jiang, there are a lot of trade contacts and classes. But now, when you look around the street, you can see that the Allied soldiers are patrolling, and most of them have begun to take a rest in case of attacking the city.


    There''s nothing but that.


    The whole city is shrouded in murderous and dead air.


    "Xiao Yao, when the war is over, you''re going to leave?" Liu March jumps to say.


    Although not young, but no matter when the show is a little girl look.


    It always makes people feel more or less childish, even the posture of walking and the tone of speaking.


    But Xiao Yao answered her question very seriously: "yes."


    "Then take me with you when you leave!" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao had not answered yet, but the Wutong on the side had spoken first.


    "Why are you with me?"


    Liu glanced at the Wutong tree in March, and said, "I didn''t let you take me. What are you excited about?"


    "Well, I don''t know how old I am." Wu Wutong sneered, "it''s good to learn children."


    "Ha ha, although I am older than you, but I look at you, but you are not much younger." Liu also started tit for tat with Wu Wutong in March.


    After that, she turned to look at Xiao Yao and said in a bewitching tone, "Xiao Yao, do you mean what I said?"


    In this sentence, Wu Wutong''s eyes fell to Xiao Yao immediately.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao only felt that there were two murderous tendencies that fell on him at the same time.


    What''s the problem?


    This is really a proposition!


    "Ha ha, let''s go ahead and have a look." Xiao Yao said.


    Even if he is a person with zero EQ, he knows that such a question can never be answered. No matter how you answer, you can offend one of the girls! At that time, waiting for their own, is certainly more terrible than a single person in the face of a thousand troops.


    However, Xiao Yao''s idea of shifting the topic was directly strangled by Wu Wutong.


    "What''s the matter? Is this question so difficult to answer?" Wu Wutong sneered and said, "what is in your mind, what do you say?"


    "..." Xiao Yao''s scalp became numb.


    "Cut, know to embarrass Xiao Yao." Liu March at this time is his gentle and considerate side fully reflected, "Xiao Yao, nothing, you don''t want to say, don''t say, I won''t care."


    Then she overbearing Wutong, and said, "this is a woman. It''s better not to be aggressive."


    "Well, that''s better than old cucumbers painted green." Wu Wutong ironical way.


    "What do you mean?" Liu was all in a daze in March, and could not understand what the words of Wu Wutong were.


    Wu Wutong turned a blind eye. Naturally, Liu wouldn''t answer this question in March.


    Liu March is not willing to end, she reached out, grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, said: "you tell me, old cucumber brush green paint, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao''s forehead is already covered with sweat.


    He felt that these two women together were a disaster to himself


    Just at this time, a chieftain of the great Chu suddenly came riding a horse.


    "General Xiao, Mr. Zhao is looking for you!" When the chieftain came to him, he got off the horse quickly, went to him and said respectfully.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao just wanted to hold the big Chu soldier in front of him and kiss him.


    He doesn''t worry about what Zhao Tieniu is looking for himself for.


    In his opinion, even if Xuanyuan nine came back, it was not a terrible thing.


    It''s better than being in a dilemma between these two women.


    "OK, let''s go now." Xiao Yao got on his horse and said to the chieftain, "I''ll go back first, and you''ll escort the empress and Liu march back."


    "Yes, sir


    Xiao Yao flies away.


    At this time, Liu March suddenly approached the chieftain.


    "What do you mean, old cucumber painted green?" Liu March said with big eyes.


    Qianfu is full of sweat. When he faces a gorgeous girl like Liu March, he blushes and feels confused. He just thinks that there are countless relationships between the girl and Xiao Yao in front of him, and quickly kills the idea that he can have as a normal man.


    If Xiao Yao really misunderstands something, I''m afraid he''ll have to move his head


    Besides Xiao Yao, when he got to the city building, he just sat down, and Zhao Tieniu told Xiao Yao a news that was enough to shock him.


    "Dong Yi is dead."


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, said: "how to die?"


    "He was killed. He has no hidden disease." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "who killed him, do you know?"


    "According to the scout, it''s a man with a feather fan." Zhao Tieniu said, "according to the spy''s description, I can probably guess who it is."


    Xiao Yaole said: "anyway, it must be a big man, right?"


    "It''s not big, but it''s aloof in the Qin Dynasty." Zhao Tieniu gave such an evaluation.


    Xiao Yao said, "let''s be frank, sir."


    "Wenbin, the leader of Qingyi gate of the Qin Dynasty." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Zhao Tieniu was originally a member of the great Qin Dynasty. Before, he took an important position in Tianji Pavilion of the great Qin Dynasty. It''s not surprising to know that.


    "In the Qin Dynasty, there was such a school?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Wang Wenge explained: "Qingyi gate is not a sect of immortal cultivators in the Qin Dynasty, but an assassination organization. In the past, many important ministers of the Qing and autumn dynasties died in the hands of Qingyi gate. There were also some people in the state of Jiang, Beilu, Dachu, who died in Qingyi gate. In fact, at the beginning, Qingyi gate did not belong to any country''s power, and they took money to do business, But later, with Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s help, Qingyi gate was completely obedient. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    If Dong Yi is killed, Xiao Yao can understand why the other side did not choose to attack directly.


    It seems that it is not his guess that something has gone wrong, but that something has happened to Dong Yi.


    "Compared with Dong Yi, Wen bin is obviously more difficult to deal with." Zhao Tieniu said, "although I don''t have much contact with that boy, it gives me a deep feeling that Qingyi gate has always been a trump card of the Qin Dynasty. Now, Xuanyuan jiuzhong sent Wenbin here, obviously to create a certain pressure on us."


    Xiao Yaole said: "doesn''t this also mean that no one is available under Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s hands?"


    Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile: "your way of looking at problems is really unique enough."


    Xiao Yao shook his wrist: "that''s the way it used to be!"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded: "what you said is reasonable, but now, we still have to find a way to deal with Wenbin."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He didn''t know anything about Wen bin and didn''t think about how to deal with him.


    In his opinion, the simplest way to deal with this problem is to block the enemy with the help of soldiers and cover up the land with water.


    The other side hasn''t come up with a move yet. All they need to do is do what they need to do.


    "There''s another piece of news." Wang Wenge said. Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge and said, "speak directly."¡° Suddenly, there were many more refugees in the great Qin Dynasty. They left yuyangguan and entered the state of Jiang. They were still moving forward and scattered Wang Wenge said. Xiao Yao sighed, but said: "let them go, the war is coming, they were originally in the border, want to flee, is understandable." Wang Wenge nodded and didn''t say much on this topic. But I didn''t expect that this would become their great hidden trouble in the future... (second watch)

 Chapter 1610

    Xiao Yao stayed in Changping for half a month


    In the past half a month, Xiao Yao and others have done a lot of things, just to make sufficient preparations for the next occupation of Lake City.


    By this time, they had already learned that Hucheng had been occupied by the remaining troops of the eastern calamity army and the northern Manchu army. In addition, their troops have been replenished.


    What Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu can think of is not unusual.


    Xiao Yao knew that he wanted to beat Hucheng down as soon as possible, so the opponent immediately began to defend Hucheng.


    It can be seen that the guy named Wenbin obviously has more means than Dong Yi.


    However, Zhao Tieniu is not very much in favor of Xiao Yao''s idea.


    In his opinion, Wen bin may not be like Dong Yi in the art of war.


    Although Dong Yi played a lot of dim chess, it was also because they caught the weakness, otherwise, even if he really wanted to lose, he could not be so fast.


    In addition, Zhao Tieniu is Dong Yi''s teacher, so he knows his disciple better. In his opinion, Dong Yi is not really a straw bag, but because he lacks a person who can check and balance him.


    People like Dong Yi are not suitable for making decisions on their own, but they can give advice.


    At the beginning, Xuanyuan jiuzhong asked Dong Yi to go to Changping. It is very likely that there was such an idea. He hoped that Dong Yi and Wang Yao could complement each other and let Wang Yaoling ride on Dong Yi.


    For veteran Wang Yao, it''s not something he can''t do.


    But Xuanyuan Jiuchong miscalculated a little, that is, Xiao Yao had let Wang Yao suffer a loss, and took off the other party''s arm.


    In this way, in the face of Dong Yi, it is not a simple thing for Wang Yao to be confident.


    Listening to Zhao Tieniu''s words, Xiao Yao was suddenly excited. He was elated and said, "before I took off Wang Yao''s arm, you still said I was impulsive, but I didn''t expect that I had such a strategy, did you?"


    Zhao Tieniu glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "you don''t have any strategy, you can only be mistaken."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "by mistake, it has also played a very good effect."


    Zhao Tieniu couldn''t help but sigh: "Xuanyuan jiuzhong still doesn''t know you well enough. How can he think of something that a person with brain won''t do, but you will do it?"


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that Zhao Tieniu was scolding him when he said that


    In the great Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was sitting on the main hall, looking at the war report in front of him. His face was still flat, but the more than 100 civil and military officials who were standing in the main hall were all holding their breath.


    Although the situation is still under control now, as long as you are a wise man, you can see that in the confrontation with the coalition forces led by Xiao Yao, the great Qin Dynasty suffered losses as soon as it made a move.


    Put down the memorial in hand, Xuanyuan nine heavy long sigh.


    "If Dong Yi dies, he will die. We don''t need to worry too much about the western front. Even if we let them continue to attack the three cities, it won''t hurt the foundation of the Qin Dynasty." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said so.


    Then he said, "now, the most important thing is to attack the Qing Dynasty as soon as possible."


    In this way, all the people present are helpless.


    If the Qing Dynasty is really so easy to attack, it will be much easier.


    After so many years, the Qing Dynasty and the Zhao Dynasty of the Qin Dynasty have been in a stalemate. They did not take down the Qing Dynasty.


    Now that you say take it, you can take it?


    Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong said such words, it was difficult to get their approval.


    After all, it was a whim.


    Did not get a response, in fact, is also in Xuanyuan jiuzhong expected.


    "Do you have any strategies for how to win the Qing Dynasty?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    No one said a word.


    "Xu Xiu, tell me." Xuanyuan jiuzhong started to call the roll.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong named him a middle-aged man. He hesitated for a moment, moved a few steps to the side, lowered his head, and said: "emperor, if we wanted to win the Qing Qiu Dynasty before, it would not be difficult even if we had Xiao Long Xiang in the town. But now, many people have been drawn from our northern front to deal with the state of Jiang and the state of Chu, The northern foot of the United forces, Zhao also began to draw troops, ready to guard against the Wei, so we want to continue in the Qing Dynasty, is not easy


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong waved his hand and said, "I understand what you said. I just want to know if you have any good way."


    The middle-aged man named Xu Xiu was silent.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy said with a smile: "you know, why I never summon you at night?"


    Speaking of this, Xuanyuan nine heavy dun.


    Naturally, there was no response.


    But Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t think these people could answer this question.


    He continued: "because I want some candles in the evening, but you straw bags will light at one point!"


    Your highness, civil and military officials


    Tianji Pavilion.


    Xuanyuan light cold very upset.


    Up to now, she didn''t understand what Xuanyuan Chicheng had said to her,


    Besides, she didn''t know whether it was right or wrong.


    In her opinion, Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to kill her, so it''s impossible.


    If she said it from other people''s mouths, she would not believe what she said.


    But this kind of words came from her ancestors who always loved her.


    The credibility seems to be much higher.


    Xuanyuan light cold just feel, in the world, he can not believe anyone, but can not believe Xuanyuan gallop.


    But now Xuanyuan''s words overturned her whole world outlook.


    How can she accept that?


    It is true that Xuanyuan jiuzhong was the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. But if it wasn''t for Xuanyuan galloping to abdicate, it couldn''t be Xuanyuan jiuzhong!


    Originally, she was a little out of her wits. After wandering around Xuanyuan gallop, she naturally became more and more serious.


    She quietly went to the lake, want to relax, but saw a familiar figure.


    Quietly walk past, looking at that figure, Xuan Yuan light cold light voice way: "Wang Xiao?"


    The figure didn''t turn around.


    Xuanyuan light cold came to the front and sat down side by side.


    She didn''t turn her face to see Wang Xiao. Yu Guang could also find that the cheerful boy was full of tears.


    "Light cold."


    "Well..." Xuanyuan light cold gently should for a while.


    "I have no father." Wang Xiao turned around, looked at her and said.


    Xuanyuan light cold suddenly has a kind of sad feeling.


    In fact, Wang Xiao had suffered a lot in Tianji Pavilion before.


    But no matter what suffering, it is impossible for him to lose his smile.


    It''s like a little sun, where you dare not stand, you can let others feel the warmth of him. If Xuanyuan QingHan also wanders around the earth, he will surely find a very suitable word to describe Wang Xiao -- warm man.


    Wang Xiao is not a typical warm man.


    Now the little sun is no longer shining.


    "It''s OK. You have a lot of friends." Xuanyuan light cold said, "such as me."


    Wang Xiao rubbed his eyes and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Where to?" Xuanyuan light cold frown.


    "Lake City." Wang Xiao said.


    Xuanyuan took a deep breath.


    Before Wang Xiao has not said, Xuanyuan light cold has guessed, just not sure.


    In fact, Wang Xiao''s idea is reasonable.


    If I were Wang Xiao, I would definitely make the same choice.


    "It''s really decided?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "There is no common hatred for killing my father." Wang Xiao''s eyes were filled with murderous spirit.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao must be a mean person?" Xuanyuan light cold said.


    Wang Xiao suddenly did not know how to answer the question of Xuanyuan light cold.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s character seems to be quite good.


    But now Xiao Yao killed his father.


    "I don''t know." Wang Xiao said.


    "Don''t you know?" Xuanyuan light cold asked a sentence. She felt that the answer Wang Xiao gave her was very surprising.


    "If my father catches Xiao Yao, he will kill him too, right?" Wang Xiao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold thought, nodded.


    Wang Xiao said bitterly: "so, I know Xiao Yao didn''t do anything wrong, but if he killed my father, I must kill him. Even if I''m not his opponent, I''ll kill him."


    Wang Xiao said that, after thinking for a while, he continued: "do you know what that son of a bitch Qin Song said to me before?"


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head.


    Wang Xiao said with a sneer: "he advised me not to go. He told me when it was time to repay the injustice. Even if I killed Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s children would also kill me. In fact, I know that he said this just to dispel my idea and let me stay in Tianji Pavilion. After all, I went to Lake City and might die at any time."


    He took a deep breath, looked at the calm lake and a pine and cypress on the other side, and continued: "but I was still angry. At that time, I punched him because I didn''t expect to answer his question like this. Now, I finally know how to answer such a question."


    Xuanyuan light cold asked: "well, if Qin song continues to say that to you now, how do you answer?"


    Wang Xiao suddenly stood up and straightened up. It''s straighter than his usual weapon. For a long time, he whispered: "I dare to denounce Kunlun. I want to report my family and hate going to Hucheng. Don''t ask when the retribution is coming. I''ll kill all the people today! " Eyes, no longer mixed warm. In the chest, anger burns. The whole lake seems to have been infected by Wang Xiao, full of hostility and Su Sha. After listening to Wang Xiao''s poem, Xuanyuan QingHan was shocked and speechless. She couldn''t help thinking about how angry Wang Xiao was to recite such a murderous poem. Because his father died in Xiao Yao''s hands? What about yourself? Their relatives, but also want to kill themselves. I''m afraid it''s no worse than Wang Xiao''s pain... (it''s just good for Lao Bu to make a poem. Cough, after all, Lao Bu is a writer, not a poet... Today''s third watch.)

 Chapter 1611

    Earth shaking changes are taking place on earth.


    The whole world is still shrouded in doomsday, but this is not the biggest change of the earth. The biggest change is the sudden rise of the earth''s aura, which is unprecedented.


    The South sky is far away, Kun Mu enters one after another a heavy master cultivation.


    On the immortal mountain, there are also a lot of immortal cultivators in the golden elixir period.


    In addition, various countries have developed a lot of new scientific and technological weapons together. Although it is still difficult to completely eliminate the three warships that appear in the air for the time being, they are able to pose a certain threat to each other and stabilize the war situation.


    In such a short period of time, immortal mountain has fallen many practitioners one after another.


    Long sword line, died in the Chinese border.


    Li Jianxuan and Ge Yi fell one after another.


    Now let''s not say it''s immortal mountain. The whole China, even the whole earth, everyone is looking forward to a person''s return.


    Although Xiao Yao left here at that time only for the cultivation of the golden elixir period, I don''t know why. Everyone thinks that as long as Xiao Yao comes back, he will surely be able to solve the current difficulties of the earth.


    This is the people''s confidence in Xiao Yao.


    In fact, these people may not know why they have such deep confidence in Xiao Yao.


    After all, people on the earth don''t know the current situation of Xiao Yao, let alone how powerful Xiao Yao is. Even so, Xiao Yao is still a god of war in their mind.


    Originally, when the new technology put the three warships in the moment, everyone on earth was relieved.


    But before we relaxed for a long time, three warships suddenly opened.


    From three warships, out of hundreds of mechanical soldiers.


    Each of them is armored and tall. Looking at their height, they are all more than two meters. Their fighting power in an instant is comparable to that of the ordinary immortal cultivators in the golden elixir period.


    Those people spread out into countries.


    This is a disaster for every country on earth.


    If it''s just a hard fight, they''re not very panicked.


    The real panic is that after the humanization is zero, one by one, it seems as if the world evaporated, so it is difficult to catch their trace.


    No one knows where they are hiding, but from time to time they pop up and start a big fight.


    In China, there are many people who practice immortality in xianrenshan.


    After all, when Xiao Yao was still in China, he took on a great position. Even if Xiao Yao is no longer there, they can''t stop fighting when China is in trouble. What''s more, the immortals on Xianren mountain are originally immortals. That''s why so many immortals fall.


    Of course, on earth, the cultivator is just called the cultivator.


    It''s the South sky and the far Kun wood. They are so kind of people who cultivate immortals.


    On Xianren mountain, nantianyuan is still guarding Xianren mountain.


    Even if the No. 1 leader went up the mountain several times to hope that nantianyuan would take action, he was rejected one by one.


    In fact, the idea of nantianyuan is very simple.


    It''s not that you can''t do it yourself, but you must be absolutely safe in Xianren mountain.


    He is not a person who has no feelings at all. On the contrary, he is willing to shed his blood for the sake of China, but all this should be based on the premise that he can protect Xiao Yao''s family.


    Compared with other things, nantianyuan still thinks that it is more important to protect the safety of Xianren mountain.


    The whole world is in turmoil.


    Xianren mountain, also covered with a layer of sad atmosphere.


    All the people in Yunxiao hall have no way to control their inner pain.


    The only carefree one is Xiao Niannian.


    For Xiao Niannian, she has always been well protected. She doesn''t even know what earth shaking changes have taken place in the outside world.


    For her, the biggest change may be that people around her are laughing less and less. Moreover, all the uncles and aunts who have been playing with them since childhood seem to have begun to walk down the mountain slowly. As for where they have gone, she doesn''t know. No one has ever talked to her about things outside.


    Everyone is trying to give Xiao Niannian a free environment to grow up.


    "Sister Xiaoyue, why doesn''t dad come back?" Xiao Niannian is holding a lollipop in his hand, which was brought to her by kunmu when he came back from outside. Now there are crises everywhere at the foot of the mountain. Moreover, the existence of Xianren mountain is also regarded as a thorn in the eye by those outlanders. No one knows when those mecha people will move. As far as possible, Li Xiaoxiao and others will not take Xiao Niannian down the mountain.


    Therefore, in Xiao Niannian''s view, kunmu is simply a superman, and can always give her all kinds of delicious food.


    "Soon." Three years later, Xiaoyue is about to become a big girl. In addition to her mature character, she is much more stable now.


    "But I''m always worried that Dad won''t come back." Xiao Niannian turned his lips and said, "will he not want me?"


    Xiaoyue stretched out her hand and rubbed Xiao Niannian''s ball. She said with a smile, "how can it be? Niannian is so lovely. When Dad comes back to see you, he will be very happy! "


    "How happy are you?"


    "Well... Just very happy!" Xiao Yue was probably worried that Xiao Niannian would continue to ask herself this question, so she stretched out her hands and drew a circle.


    Tell Xiao Niannian in this way that it is as big as a circle.


    Xiao Niannian began to eat her finger, and Xiaoyue immediately reached out and gently pulled her hand down. The range of her movements was very small, probably because she was worried that her behavior might hurt her little sister.


    Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao, who are looking at the two little girls, are full of spoils in their eyes.


    "Hey, hello. Although Xiao Yao hasn''t come back for such a long time, at least, he still has Niannian with you." Xia Yixing turns around and looks at Li Xiaoxiao. Her eyes are full of envy.


    Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "in that case, I won you once?"


    Xia Yixing shook his head, very unconvinced: "this really can''t be regarded as you won me, anyway Niannian is also my daughter."


    Li Xiaoxiao chuckled, and did not have too much dispute with Xia Yixing on this issue.


    "You say, when will Xiao Yao come back?" Xia Yixing asked.


    Li Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. He looked at Xia Yixing and said, "the person who used to ask this question should be me, right? Then you always try to persuade me with one sentence. If you don''t forget it, there will be repercussions. Otherwise, you won''t have this name. Why do you start to worry now? "


    "It''s been a long time. Do you want me to miss it?" Xia Yixing said with a bitter smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and said: "there is no way to find him, otherwise, I will go to the world where I don''t know where it is..."


    Two people suddenly silent down together, may not know how to go on.


    At this time, song Yilin suddenly ran over in sweat.


    "At the foot of Xianren mountain, two mecha fighters suddenly appeared." Song Yilin said.


    Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao frowned immediately.


    "Go back first." Li Xiaoxiao leads Xiao Niannian, Xia Yixing leads Xiaoyue, and everyone goes back to the villa together.


    Just into the villa, I saw kunmu and nantianyuan walking out together.


    "Can you handle it?" Li Xiaoxiao naturally knew what they were going to do.


    "There should be no problem. Those mecha fighters have played against me before, and their strength is not as good as me." Kunmu said.


    Li Xiaoxiao did not continue to say anything, nodded and watched them leave.


    At this time, Xiao Niannian, who was held by Li Xiaoxiao, suddenly said to Kun mu, "Uncle Kun mu, remember to bring me lollipops!"


    Kun Mu turned around and looked at Xiao Niannian. Maybe the sun was dazzling. He narrowed his eyes a little and said, "Niannian, let''s discuss something, OK?"


    "What?" Xiao Niannian''s big watery eyes, a pair of dark eyes, dribbling in the eyes, full of curiosity.


    Kun Mu laughed and continued: "if you ask your father to come back early, I''ll buy you 10000 lollipops, OK?"


    "No!" Xiao Niannian refused even without thinking about it.


    Kun wood some inconceivable, looking at Xiao Niannian, asked: "don''t you want your father back?"


    "Of course not!" Xiao Niannian held his coat corner with one hand, rubbed his delicate nose with the other hand, and said, "mom said that if I eat too much candy, I will lose my teeth. If my father comes back, I have no teeth. What should I do? Dad must think I''m super ugly... "


    In the face of Xiao Niannian''s reply, Kun Mu was speechless.


    Nan Tianyuan reaches out his hand and pats Kun mu on the back. Kun Mu turns around and goes on.


    I don''t know how many times the boundary of Xianren mountain has been destroyed before. Fortunately, there are such masters as kunmu on Xianren mountain.


    With the improvement of kunmu''s accomplishments, his ability in the boundary of Fu and Zhuan has also been improved by leaps and bounds. If Xiao Yao saw the boundary of Xianren mountain, he would be scared. Even with his current cultivation, I''m afraid, it''s hard to lay a border comparable to the present one. Kunmu has really achieved the highest attainments in jiejie Fu Zhuan.


    Looking around, in the sun, two mecha Outland soldiers, reflecting silver, are still walking up the mountain road. They are very fast. Moreover, wherever they go, they leave marks about half an inch deep.


    "In fact, what''s really terrible is not the mecha, let alone the warships." Kun Mu took a deep breath, frowned and said.


    "What''s that?" Nan Tianyuan asked curiously.


    Kun Mu glanced at him and said with a wry smile: "before, I also cracked some information. These people are still sending signals to the world they came to. I''m afraid there will be more and more such mecha fighters and warships..." Nan Tianyuan''s expression is solemn, like facing the enemy.

 Chapter 1612

    In the northernmost part of the Qin Dynasty, near the North Sea.


    On the edge of the North Sea, there are three cities.


    But it was just half a month ago that the three cities seemed to evaporate.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong seems to realize that something is wrong. He doesn''t even send anyone to investigate. Instead, he starts himself.


    At first, he thought that there were some hard to deal with sea animals in the North Sea, but he didn''t expect that on the North Sea, he saw a man with a bare head and a black cassock.


    The cassock was stained with blood.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy stopped, took away the momentum on the body.


    He walked towards the little monk in black cassock step by step, walking on the sea, but walking on the ground, fast.


    In the blink of an eye, the distance of tens of feet was stepped over.


    Step by step, went to the other side in front of, and so stopped, Xuanyuan nine heavy sigh.


    "I can''t believe it." Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s voice sounds a little thick.


    The little monk in black cassock sat down slowly.


    Sitting on the sea.


    With him as the center, there are many kinds of marine creatures, big and small, such as fish, shrimp, crab, turtle and so on. If you look at it, you can''t see it.


    Then, Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly frowned.


    "Aren''t you Xu SuGuan?"


    The little monk slowly opened his eyes, a pair of eyes, full of blood.


    "Are you Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" The little monk spoke, but his voice was hoarse. Anyway, it must not be the little monk''s own voice.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong smiles, a look of sudden realization, said: "before I was still a little curious, although the communication between Xu SuGuan and I was not very much, but in the end, I still know him. His temperament, I also understand, must not be able to do the thing of slaughtering the city, slaughtering two cities in a row, the means are so fierce, not in line with his style, now, I understand."


    Finish saying this words, Xuan Yuan nine heavy pupil in the essence light soars suddenly forward a step.


    Behind him, there were waves several feet high.


    However, the big wave seemed to be frozen, and did not move.


    The little monk burst out laughing.


    "It''s worthy of Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Just because of his momentum, he has such dignity. Are you looking for me?"


    "Who are you?"


    The little monk rolled his eyes around and said, "otherwise, you will give me your throne, and I will tell you who I am. How about that?"


    Xuanyuan nine heavy cold hum a: "gave you, you also can''t catch."


    "If you don''t give it, how can you know I can''t catch it?" The little monk said with a smile.


    Looking from the smile on his face, he was full of banter on Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly took out his hand. The waves behind him, like a huge palm, passed over the top of Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s head and beat the little monk sitting on the sea fiercely.


    The little monk stood up, waved his fist, and burst out of the waves.


    Immediately, with a roar of swallowing the sky, the little monk''s body suddenly sent out a red blood light. The light gathered into a column and stirred wantonly on the sea, slowly forming a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool also slowly involved Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s body. The latter wanted to fly up, but seemed to be firmly grasped by one hand, I can only watch my body slowly approach the center of the vortex.


    The little monk was so arrogant that he suddenly hit Xuanyuan jiuzhong with a fist. The wind of the fist raised the waves, and the spray condensed into a blade, stirring the air.


    Xuanyuan nine raised his Qi and roared, breaking the wave blade.


    He bent down slowly, grabbed a handful of sea water in the sea, and immediately sprinkled it. Every drop of water turned into a huge sea animal and jumped towards the little monk.


    When one of them jumped up to the little monk, he put out a finger and put it on the translucent sea animal''s head, which was only condensed by sea water.


    Even if a black light flashed up, the huge sea animal turned into water and merged with the calm sea.


    "If you really only have these means, it''s hard to kill me." The little monk said.


    He used the same method to dissolve the remaining sea animals one by one.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong finally lost his temper.


    He felt that the guy standing in front of him had become more and more powerful.


    In the past, a young monk was born with a Buddha''s body, so his constitution of not invading a hundred soldiers and not entering a hundred poisons can only be said that no one in the world can kill him, but it doesn''t mean that he can kill people in the world.


    But now, with each other''s fierce Qi getting heavier and heavier, Xuanyuan Jiuchong faintly feels that the little monk in front of him is slowly transforming from a Buddha to a demon.


    "You are possessed." Xuanyuan nine heavy said.


    "What''s the difference between the devil and the Buddha?" The little monk squinted at Xuanyuan jiuzhong in front of him. Instead of looking at a very difficult opponent, he looked at an old friend he had not seen for many years.


    Xuanyuan Jiuchong frowned and asked, "is there no difference?"


    "It''s just holding the life and death of thousands of creatures in your hands." The little monk lowered his head and said in a deep voice.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy did not think about each other''s words, whether really reasonable.


    The little monk clenched his fist again. At this moment, Xuanyuan jiuzhong immediately felt a wave of pressure, attacking him in all directions.


    It''s like I was standing in a bag when the bag was suddenly pulled tight.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy facial expression has been more and more serious.


    Suddenly, a blue light appeared in his body. The blue light broke out of his body and condensed into shape. A blue yuan Dan kept turning. The light also enveloped him.


    "Your yuan Dan is still God Dan?" The little monk was a little surprised.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong said nothing.


    All of a sudden, the blue yuan Dan once again burst out of a blue light, light lines began to ripple around, and with the feet of the original calm sea also fell into a turbulent situation again, and the light lines in the air spread around.


    "Broken!" There was a roar, and a broken voice came from all around.


    The little monk sneered and made a gesture that he would continue to attack. But when Xuanyuan jiuzhong was ready, the other side suddenly turned around and fled on the sea.


    "If it''s not that Lao Tzu has no way to completely integrate with this body, even if you are the strongest one in the Lingwu world, I will cut off your head! Little boy, wait for me! "


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t go after him.


    The young monk''s previous strength may not be as good as his own, but his own God Dan is forced out. If the other party wants to leave, it''s impossible for him to force himself. He can only consume his aura for no reason. He has made too many enemies in the world of Lingwu. If he is caught by someone, such as Xiao Long Xiang, when his aura is exhausted, he will seize the opportunity, You''re going to die here.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy, but a very cherish life of people, so unreasonable things, he will not do.


    "Little boy?" Think of what the little monk said just now, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a little sad.


    Rubbing his nose, Xuanyuan jiuzhong returned to the coast.


    Back in one of the cities, looking at the corpses everywhere, he sighed.


    In fact, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always been a person who regards human life like a weed, but even so, seeing such a shocking scene, he will still feel creepy. On the one hand, it is because the whole city has fallen into a dead state, and the air is filled with a smell of putrefaction. On the other hand, it is because the Qin Dynasty is his territory.


    In the city, quietly with a while, he turned out of Chen.


    Standing at the gate of the city, he turned and bowed to the gate.


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, is ashamed of you."


    Then he turned and left.


    In fact, now Xuanyuan jiuzhong has countless curiosities in his heart. He wants to know who the guy hiding in the little monk is. Although he doesn''t know the identity of the other party, he can feel that the guy is full of anger and murderous. Even if we have not been able to completely integrate our bodies, we all have such powerful strength. If we really wait until the day of integration, I''m afraid even ourselves will be hard to compete with it. At that time, I''m afraid the whole Lingwu world will fall into a huge crisis.


    Although he has been the target of public criticism for several times, he feels that no matter what he does, he still has some sense of propriety, and he can''t do anything really cruel. His idea is very simple: unify the Lingwu world, and then soar. There is nothing else. Although many people died because he urged the Qin Dynasty to launch a war, he did not feel that he had committed any heinous crimes.


    But the guy hiding in the little monk''s body is different.


    "It''s not good to go there. If you have to come to the Qin Dynasty, you can''t go to the Qing Qiu Dynasty for a tour?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong still has a lot of complaints about the little monk. In fact, that is to say casually, Xuanyuan jiuzhong certainly didn''t think so, because in his view, whether it is the Qin Dynasty or the Qing Dynasty, in the near future, it will be the territory of his Xuanyuan family.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yao is also preparing to attack Lake City.


    After all, it''s not Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s business. It doesn''t mean that all the people in the Qin Dynasty can do it easily. Therefore, Xiao Yao still wants to speed up his progress. On the one hand, he does not have enough time. On the other hand, he hopes to be able to achieve greater advantages for his coalition forces before the Qin Dynasty has completely stabilized the situation.


    When he arrived at the Lake City, Xiao Yao realized that Wen bin had made a solid defense against the huge lake city.


    "This guy named Wenbin has some abilities indeed!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing.


    The enemy is neither simple nor simple. We must always attach importance to our opponents.

 Chapter 1613

    For Xiao Yao, Lake City is a hard nut to crack.


    At this time, the people in Hucheng had not been removed.


    Although the lake city is not a place easy to defend and difficult to attack, it has probably added 100000 troops.


    Under such circumstances, it''s not a simple thing for Xiao Yao to fight down the lake city. What Xiao Yao can use now is only 100000 people. If 100000 people want to attack the lake city with the same 100000 people, even if they can do it, they will have to pay a great price. Xiao Yao has to push forward to the great Qin Dynasty. If he is badly hit in the lake city now, It''s a joke to want to continue to push forward. Therefore, Xiao Yao said that nothing can waste too much troops in Lake City.


    In fact, for the Qin Dynasty, it is also a very extreme thing that 100000 people can be transferred to the western front.


    If they had enough people, there would be more than 100000.


    Didn''t Xuanyuan jiuzhong know the importance of the western front and the difficulty of Xiao Yao? In fact, he knew everything, but now the Qin Dynasty had to face both the Allied forces and the Qing Dynasty''s counterattack, which was relatively inadequate.


    For Xuanyuan jiuzhong, now Xiao Yao is a little hard to deal with. Although he heard the name of Xiao Yao a long time ago, he didn''t take this young man seriously at that time. What Xiao Yao did in his eyes was just a little fuss. When he really noticed, Xiao Yao had grown up and subverted several dynasties, It is not easy to kill the other party.


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not a character easy to regret.


    Although the development of things, let him some unexpected, but he did not feel that he would lose.


    Anyway, for him, in this world, there is nothing he wants to do but can''t do.


    In the eyes of many people, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has done a lot of things wrong.


    For example, we didn''t join hands with the state of Zhao from the beginning to swallow up the Qing Qiu Dynasty. If either of the two dynasties had done their best at that time, the Qing Qiu dynasty would no longer exist, even if there was a Xiao long elephant in the Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    For another example, let Xiao Yao grow up without directly killing the role that can cause him great trouble in the cradle.


    However, Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t like to waste his time on things like regret. Even if he really regrets, it''s impossible to save anything. Besides, Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t take Xiao Yao seriously. Anyway, all the crises in front of him are nothing.


    Finally, Xuanyuan jiuzhong went to the battlefield in person.


    It''s to the north.


    Obviously, this guy has lost his composure and wants to fight with Xiao Longxiang.


    On a stone bridge in Hucheng, Wen bin walked slowly with a feather fan in his hand.


    After him, he followed his shadow, Hong Yu.


    "In this world, I don''t know how many men, thinking of their own ambitions, wake up and hold the power of the world, and lie drunk." Wen bin Leiyou said, "but what''s the meaning of this? Holding the power of the world, can you really wake up all the time? Is it true that a drunken beauty can still sleep on her knees, and is not afraid that the beauty will suddenly draw her sword at each other? "


    Hong Yu rubbed his nose and did not speak.


    "Therefore, Xiao Yao is a very difficult person to deal with. In Tianji Pavilion, there are a lot of information about him, but the content of those information is very few. Basically, everyone knows what country he is from and doesn''t know what he wants. Although he has begun to attack the Qin Dynasty, he shows his state, It''s still the kind of people who have no desire and no demand. How do you target such people? If you don''t tell others what you want, you can''t expose your shortcomings. If you can''t grasp this person''s shortcomings, it''s hard to defeat them. "


    Hong Yu said with a smile: "brother, although you said this, I still can''t understand it for a while and a half, but I always feel that what you said is quite reasonable."


    Wen bin turned around, looked at Hong Yu, narrowed his eyes, and said, "you and I are poor. We are not born in the emperor''s world. There is no such thing as seizing the crown prince''s position. Do you pretend to be stupid every day? Are you tired?"


    Hong Yu said helplessly: "who doesn''t know that I am the most stupid in the whole Da Qin Dynasty? If I leave you, I may not be able to live."


    "Those who think you are stupid are really the biggest ones." Wen bin shook his head, still did not agree with what Hong Yu said now.


    However, he also knew what Hong Yu thought.


    This guy just wanted to set himself off.


    The more stupid Hong Yu is, the smarter he is.


    And he''s always hiding, and there''s no lack of ideas to protect him.


    On the one hand, Hong Yu''s sense of existence has not been very high. Those who really want to deal with Wen bin may ignore the big man around him and subconsciously think that his opponent has only one Wen bin, but it is easy to be twisted by Wen Bin''s shadow.


    On the other hand, if you stand too high, you will be tottering.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t pay attention to them, there were many people who could deal with them in the Qin Dynasty. Those who could trip them could hide so that they couldn''t find them.


    Therefore, it is a kind of great wisdom to hide clumsiness.


    "If you are asked to assassinate Xiao Yao, how high is the success rate?" Wen bin asked.


    Hong Yu thought about it seriously and said, "less than 10 percent."


    "That''s exactly what I said." Wen Bin said, "even if you really want to go, I won''t give it to you. Even if we do it together, the chance of winning is not very big. Moreover, speaking of assassination, I think Xiao Yao is a real expert. Although he didn''t do much in assassination, I have an intuition that this guy''s assassination technique is absolutely not under us."


    Hong Yu said with a smile: "I will not believe what others say to me, but I absolutely believe what you say to me."


    Wen bin is puzzled.


    "Your intuition, it seems, has never been missed." Hong Yu said seriously.


    Wen bin sighed: "you flatter me every day, which makes me feel a little elated. I always feel that if you continue to blow for a few years, it may not be long before I feel that it is not a difficult thing to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    Hong Yu frowned and scolded: "brother, you can''t say anything like that."


    Wen bin burst out laughing: "what''s the matter? Do we need to worry about these between the two of us?"


    "Walls have ears." Hong Yu said.


    Compared with some active Wen bin, Hong Yu seems to be more stable.


    Moreover, no matter what he did, Hong Yu was very careful and would not easily bury thunder for himself.


    Wen bin shook his head.


    He felt that this was probably the reason why he didn''t particularly like chatting with Hong Yu.


    Even if there are only two people, the other party will take into account a lot when chatting, and often put the word "disaster comes from the mouth" on his lips, which will bring him a lot of pressure.


    There is no relaxed atmosphere at all!


    "All right, all right, let''s not talk about that, shall we?" Wen Bin said helplessly.


    Hong Yu gave a simple and honest smile, but he didn''t tangle on this issue for too long.


    "Next, Lake City is Xiao Yao''s goal." Wen Bin said with emotion, "it will be a fierce battle!"


    "The strength is almost the same. Even if they really want to fight, they have to fight for a long time. At least in a short time, it is impossible for them to win the lake city." Hong Yu said.


    Wen bin looked at Hong Yu with complicated eyes and said, "I really don''t agree with that."


    "Oh?" Hong Yu was a little surprised and asked, "do you think the precautions of our Lake City are made of paper?"


    "That''s not true." Wen Bin said, "I mean, we should attack Changping directly."


    "..." Hong Yu is not good at all.


    He felt that he did not know what was in Wen Bin''s mind.


    In the current situation, it is very good to keep the lake city.


    But Wenbin even thought that he was going to attack Changping?


    Even if it is a real attack, it is impossible to bring down Changping. Isn''t it the same mistake as Dong Yi?


    Wen bin saw the worry in Hong Yu''s eyes, and said: "the current situation is similar, but actually it is not, because this is the great Qin Dynasty. In the great Qin Dynasty, Xiao Yao and others have too many choices. They can attack Lake City, or they can change a target. We can''t. After all, there are tens of thousands of soldiers on the border of Jiang state. We want to turn the gun, It''s totally impossible to attack the state of Jiang. They blocked our way, but we have no way to block their second way. "


    Speaking of this, Wen bin stopped for a moment, then looked at Hong Yu and asked, "I ask you, if Xiao Yao suddenly chooses not to fight Lake City and continues to drive straight in, how about that?"


    Hong Yu frowned and thought.


    This problem is really in front of them.


    After all, in order to replenish the strength of Lake City, they transferred a lot of people from other places.


    Therefore, it is easy for Xiao Yao and others to attack any city except Hucheng in the western front of the Qin Dynasty, or to continue to push forward and not pull the front any more.


    "We don''t want to attack Changping, but we have to turn passive into active." Wen Bin said so.


    Hong Yu said with a smile, "you think it''s good, that''s it."


    Then Hong Yu said, "I have only one request."


    "What?"


    "I''m at the front." Hong Yu said, "as long as I''m not dead, you can''t rush to the front."


    Wen bin angrily denounced: "I am big brother, let you rush in the front, why?"


    "Just because you were weak and sick when you were a child, my mother asked me to take good care of you." Hong Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 1614

    When Xiao Yao was still dealing with Wen bin and Hong Yu, the other side had already started first.


    In this case, the other side still chose to attack.


    This is what Xiao Yao didn''t expect.


    No matter from which point of view, this is not a wise choice. After all, Xiao Yao has the advantage now.


    When the other side attacked the city, it was impossible for him to attack, and his troops would be consumed by many times. Although Xiao Yao thought he had no deep military attainments, he would never have made such a choice if he was the chief General of Lake City now.


    Of course, he is him and Wen bin is Wen bin. Xiao Yao doesn''t choose like this, which doesn''t mean that no one else will.


    And after listening to the analysis of Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge, Xiao Yao suddenly feels that he is actually wrong.


    Although before, his idea was to fight with Wenbin and win Hucheng. He never thought that he would have to continue to push forward or attack other places. However, what he didn''t expect doesn''t mean that he can''t do it, and there''s nothing wrong with doing it. Wenbin took it into consideration, and because of this, he chose to attack Hucheng.


    If we can''t attack for a long time, many things have happened.


    To attack the city with 100000 people, although it has been losing, it is also losing Xiao Yao''s strength.


    Even if we hurt the enemy by 800, we will lose 1000, but it is worth it for Wen bin and the Qin Dynasty.


    After all, in this period of time, Xiao Yao could not spare his hand to do other things.


    This is the typical change from passivity to initiative.


    "In fact, we really can''t wait too long with each other." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge and asked curiously, "do they have any other reinforcements?"


    "Certainly not in a short time, otherwise he would not be able to attack the city with 100000 people. What we are worried about now is not this problem. The most important thing is that this is the great Qin Dynasty." Wang Wenge said with a bitter smile.


    Xu Qian asked subconsciously, "what happened to the great Qin Dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian, frowned and said: "in the Qin Dynasty, it means that we have no way to get supplies."


    Xu Qian took a cold breath. Although his brain has not been particularly fast, now he has heard what Xiao Yao and Wang Wenge said so clearly. He naturally understands the meaning of their words and realizes the grim situation at this time.


    "What shall we do now?" Xu Qian asked.


    Everyone looked at him like a fool.


    Even Liu March, at this time, can''t help but say: "although you say, I can''t understand some of you, but since they are here, they must be defeated!"


    Xu Qian


    Having been answered by Liu March, he also felt that he had just said something very retarded.


    So, the next second, he began to doubt whether his IQ really had some small problems.


    In fact, for Xiao Yao and others, the present alliance of the northern Manchu army and the eastern calamity army is not so terrible.


    However, Xiao Yao is not willing to continue to stand off with the other side, which is not good for him at all. Originally, he didn''t want to attack Lake City in a tough way, so he has been in a state of inaction these days. Originally, he wanted to come up with a way to exchange Lake City with the least loss during this period of time. But now, the way has not been figured out, but the other party has already started first.


    This makes Xiao Yao fall into a very passive state, and makes him feel a kind of oppression. In fact, it''s not just Xiao Yao. The 100000 soldiers under his command are probably in such a mood. After winning the battle, everyone''s self-confidence has just improved a little. But in this situation, the enemy suddenly attacked the city again.


    "This Wen bin is really a headache..." Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said.


    "Or I''ll go and kill him." Stone ox suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox and asked, "do you really think you are Superman? Do you want to take the head of the enemy general? I''ve done this once, and it''s a psychological shadow. "


    Shiniu laughed and didn''t say anything more.


    "In addition, there are 5000 people who seem to be planning to occupy kammapo." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao looked at the stone ox and said, "you can handle this. Is there any problem?"


    "Guaranteed to get the job done." Shiniu said with a smile, "shall I go alone?"


    "It''s just a small group of people. If you take 10000 people there, you should be able to solve it properly." Wang Wenge said.


    Shiniu rubbed his nose and said, "well, I''ll go first."


    After Shiniu went out, Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu again and said, "Mr. Zhao, you..."


    Zhao Tieniu''s face is expressionless. Although Xiao Yao''s words have just begun, they are like mind reading skills with Zhao Tieniu. They have seen through what Xiao Yao wants to express and nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    When Zhao Tieniu also went out, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Shiniu''s cultivation is not very strong now, but the guy named Wenbin is really a good assassin. If Shiniu really meets with the other party''s bad luck, he may die in the other party''s hand. Because of this, Xiao yaocai hopes that Zhao tiniu can accompany him. The reason why he didn''t let Shiniu know is that he hopes Shiniu can grow up slowly. Although he didn''t feel that he had any good vision, he always felt that Shiniu was a suitable person to be a general. His talent had been fully reflected in the battlefield of the great Chu before.


    If you let Shiniu know that there are Zhao Tieniu''s eyes behind him, then if you want to sharpen his effect, it will be greatly reduced.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    "Brother Xiao, when can I be a captain or something?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "don''t you have an official position now?"


    "My official position was given to me by the female emperor. It''s useful for the soldiers in the north foot, but it''s not very useful now..."


    Looking at Xu Qian''s grievance, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "when you can beat the stone ox down, I''ll give you a captain to play with."


    "..." Xu Qian lowered his head. At the thought of the stone ox''s action, his accomplishments and sword spirit, he immediately gave up. It''s not cheap to work with people like that. There''s also the possibility that Xu Qian won''t do such a heartless thing


    Shiniu didn''t expect to see an acquaintance on kammapo.


    Dressed in armor, sharp eyes, the body exudes a strong murderous.


    Before the martial arts conference, Shiniu and Wang Xiao met. At that time, they also played each other. Finally, Shiniu won.


    Now, they meet again.


    It''s on the battlefield.


    Goodbye Wang Xiao, stone bull heart is also a sigh.


    Although there is no conversation between them, Shiniu can probably guess the reason why Wang Xiao appears here.


    Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Yao have said before that Wang Xiao is Wang Yao''s son.


    Dad died here, acid water indirectly died in the battlefield, Wang Xiao now come, armored battle, completely justifiable.


    But this time, everyone''s position is totally different.


    Although in the martial arts conference before, Shiniu didn''t keep his hand when he was fighting with Wang Xiao, he still felt that Wang Xiao''s character was very good afterwards.


    "This time, it''s not enough." Stone ox looks at Wang Xiao, the voice is mixed with aura, Lang Sheng says.


    Wang Xiao was also an immortal. Naturally, he heard what Shi Niu said, although there was still more than 50 meters between the two armies.


    Wang Xiao rushed to the stone ox and raised his weapon.


    Then, take the lead.


    The skilled soldiers followed closely.


    The stone bull didn''t hesitate. Meanwhile, the fish intestine sword was in his hand.


    He kicked his foot on the horse''s belly and raised a cloud of dust.


    Similarly, he killed Wang Xiao.


    In short combat, Shiniu stepped back first. He suddenly realized that Wang Xiao''s murderous spirit was terrible.


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, you were the same as Wang Xiao at the martial arts conference.


    However, he had no way to empathize with Wang Xiao.


    Before Wang Yao''s death, he was also present. He naturally saw what happened. From the beginning to the end, Xiao Yao did not want to kill Wang Yao.


    Xiao Yao hopes that Wang Yao can change his hand, but he doesn''t want to.


    Xiao Yao still didn''t kill him, just abandoned his other arm, and his voice acupoint, willing to let him go.


    Wang Yao thought for himself.


    Now, Wang Xiao is coming at them in a murderous way.


    Shiniu''s heart, not from a group of anger.


    You - why?!


    Fish intestines sword, a sword spirit rippling.


    The sword opens mountains and rivers!


    There were dozens of enemy troops in front of him, all of them were stirred up by the sword Qi, blood and flesh


    Earth, night.


    In the middle of summer, Xianren mountain has dense trees, grass and shrubs, and more mosquitoes.


    Even if the point on the mosquito repellent incense and liquid, there are still some mosquitoes in the buzz around.


    Xiao Niannian ran to Xiaoyue''s bed this evening and made a scene to sleep with her sister. Li Xiaoxiao had no choice but to comply.


    At this time, Xiao Niannian got into the quilt and only put out a small head.


    "Sister Xiaoyue, there are so many mosquitoes!" Xiao Niannian''s face has a small pimple.


    Xiaoyue reaches out her hand and touches Xiao Niannian''s soft face, pulling her to her arms.


    "Let''s turn off the light. If we turn off the light, the mosquitoes won''t find us!" When Xiaoyue talks, she touches Xiao Niannian''s hair again. It is probably at this time that she understands why her parents and aunts used to like to touch their own hair. This is a kind of subconscious action.


    Xiao Nian nodded. Xiaoyue reaches out her hand and presses the switch at the head of the bed. The whole room is dark. After a while, Xiao Niannian suddenly pointed to the two fireflies outside the window. They were just blocked by the glass window¡° Sister Xiaoyue, it''s not good! Mosquitoes come to us with lanterns! " Xiao Niannian was so angry that he thought he had turned off the light. These mosquitoes even came to look for themselves with lanterns. Their blood is so sweet! Xiaoyue

 Chapter 1615

    The battle between Shiniu and Wang Xiao didn''t win or lose.


    Just as the stone ox was killing himself, he suddenly realized that a murderous spirit was attacking him.


    A burly man in ordinary bamboo armour suddenly raised his head, and a pair of sharp eyes fell on him.


    Because of the sharp sense of murderous gas, he subconsciously turned his face, his eyes fell on each other, and suddenly felt a sense of cold killing.


    At that moment, the stone ox had a feeling of inverted hair.


    Stone bull thinks his brain is a blank.


    The next second, a flying sword stabbed at his throat.


    At the same time, Wang Xiao also raised his weapon and smashed it at his head with the force of thunder.


    This is to block his advance and retreat.


    To be honest, at this moment, Shiniu is really disappointed with Wang Xiao.


    Originally in his impression, Wang Xiao''s character is still very good, but now, he can use such a small means, so despicable, Shiniu really can''t think of a reason to make himself look up at each other.


    But at this time, suddenly a golden light came up from behind him, and then Wang Xiao and the man who suddenly put the cold sword were smashed out.


    Shiniu subconsciously turned his face, but found that Zhao Tieniu was standing behind him. Suddenly, the whole person was Sparta. Didn''t he say that he was the only one who led the team this time? Why can I still see Zhao tiniu now? Is it an illusion? But what happened in front of my eyes is so real. Besides, if it''s really an illusion, I should have become a corpse in the face of the previous offensive.


    "Don''t be distracted. It''s a war, not a family." Zhao Tieniu suddenly flew up to a horse and went directly to the stone bull. He said.


    The stone ox took a deep breath and nodded. His eyes fell on Wang Xiao. He sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that this guy would use such a small method."


    There is a master hidden in the team. Wang Xiao can''t be unaware of it.


    Moreover, even if he didn''t know, he didn''t want to stop before.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at the stone ox, his eyes were indifferent, and said: "this is the battlefield, not the challenge arena. On the battlefield, what he is thinking about is how to kill his opponent as soon as possible instead of beating his opponent. The means have become unimportant."


    The stone ox nodded.


    In fact, he also knows the truth of what Zhao Tieniu said, but there is no way to completely substitute himself.


    Shiniu felt that he still needed a little time to really put his honor on the battlefield.


    The appearance of Zhao Tieniu also changed Wang Xiao''s and Hong Yu''s faces.


    Wang Xiao had to keep going up, but he was stopped by Hong Yu.


    "Retreat!" Hong Yu said.


    At this time, Wang Xiao, who had killed his red eyes, could not hear what Hong Yu said. His red eyes seemed to seep, and his body was still moving forward.


    Hong Yu suddenly threw a hand away and slapped Wang Xiao on the face.


    "You are here to avenge your father, not to die here with him!" Hong Yu roared.


    Wang Xiao spirit shock, this slap also let Wang Xiao restore the original sober.


    He looked at Zhao Tieniu and Shiniu with cold eyes.


    "Teacher." Suddenly, Wang Xiao cried out.


    Zhao Tieniu looks at this former disciple, and suddenly doesn''t know how to face it. Although he doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong, he still finds it difficult to face it when Wang Xiao looks at him with such wronged and puzzled eyes.


    "Today, I will not kill you." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Wang Xiao gave a bitter smile.


    Hong Yu stretched out his hand and pulled Wang Xiao''s body up to the horse''s back.


    With a "retreat", the enemy retreated like a tide.


    Originally, Shiniu wanted to pursue while winning, but he was stopped by Zhao Tieniu.


    "It''s important to occupy kamapo first." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Shiniu was slightly stunned and nodded. At this time, he remembered that the purpose of his visit was to occupy kanmapo, not to kill many people.


    When he got to kamapo, Shiniu squatted down, looked at Zhao Tieniu and asked, "Mr. Zhao, if all your disciples stand in front of you in the future, will you do it?"


    Before, it was Zhao Tieniu who gave the chance.


    If Zhao Tieniu is willing, the guy named Hong Yu may not be able to stay, but Wang Xiao can still kill him.


    After all, the strength of Wang Xiao, Shiniu is also very clear.


    Zhao Tieniu probably didn''t expect Shiniu to ask this question. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Perhaps he had never thought about it before.


    Shiniu laughed, gently waved his hand and said, "if you don''t know how to answer, don''t answer well. I don''t particularly want to know."


    "Nothing." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "if I really get to that point, I think I can do it."


    Although stone bull didn''t speak, his face was full of disbelief.


    "It''s a difficult road." Zhao Tieniu sighed and said, "from the beginning, I knew that this road is very difficult to go, and many people will stand out and stand on my opposite side. Many of them must be my former disciples, so since I have made a choice, I will not be soft handed."


    Shiniu asked curiously, "I know what you think of Mr. Zhao, but do you really think it must be right to kill one person and save 10000 people?"


    Zhao Tieniu can''t laugh or cry.


    When Shiniu asked him this question now, his height rose a lot.


    Zhao Tieniu thought for a moment, said: "this is really not sure."


    Stone bull said with a smile: "what is not sure?"


    "Suppose that 10000 people are bad people, and the one who killed them is a good one?" Zhao Tieniu said, "moreover, from my point of view, under normal circumstances, it''s right to kill one person and save 10000 people. You must also think so, right?"


    The stone ox nodded heavily.


    There is no doubt about the answer.


    Zhao tiniu continued to ask: "but if the person to be killed is Xiao Yao, do you still think it''s right?"


    Shiniu said with a strong smile: "this assumption is obviously not tenable. I''m not brother Xiao''s opponent."


    "And if so?" Zhao Tieniu didn''t give Shi Niu a chance to step back and continued to ask.


    The stone ox was completely silent.


    "So I can''t answer." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Shiniu nodded, no longer discussing this problem with Zhao Tieniu.


    After all, it was originally a question with no answer


    Three days later, Xiao Yao sent his troops again and began to attack the enemy troops stationed outside Changping.


    If the other side wants to attack the city, Xiao Yao seizes the opportunity to attack directly.


    Although it seems that there is a hard attitude, Xiao Yao is already a little impatient.


    It''s better to wait for the other party to do it than to do it yourself.


    Does the other party have been holding still, and will he continue to wait?


    This stalemate is absolutely what the opponent wants to see, but it is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    Wen bin probably did not expect that Xiao Yao would send troops at this time, so he was really caught off guard at the beginning, but soon Wen bin adjusted his state and continued to fight. For both sides, this is a tug of war. In order to minimize the loss, Xiao Yao is not willing to rush forward. Wen bin wants to continue to delay, and he is not willing to have to fight with Xiao Yao.


    As long as Xiao Yao and his 100000 soldiers are consumed in Changping, it is a victory for Wen bin.


    When the northern front has gained an advantage, they will naturally be reinforced.


    On the northern front, Xuanyuan jiuzhong went to the battlefield in person, which really improved his morale.


    In the following period of time, the great Qin Dynasty did occupy some advantages.


    Although Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t do it himself, as long as he stood there, he had the greatest confidence in the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy these four words, is their strength.


    They always feel that the emperor has arrived, how can they lose?


    Compared with the Qin Dynasty, the situation of Zhao is not very good.


    Even though Zhao wei''e had already begun his drastic reform, he had left many cities under the pressure of Wei, Beilu and the Qing Dynasty.


    In accordance with this trend, if it continues to develop, the whole state of Zhao will soon be completely occupied.


    This is the biggest problem Zhao is facing now.


    Zhao wei''e worried, in fact, Xuanyuan nine heavy also difficult to continue calm.


    Up to now, the great Qin Dynasty is still able to stabilize the situation, in fact, a large part of the reason is that the existence of Zhao can help them share the war.


    When Zhao Guozhen is completely occupied, the end of the Qing Dynasty is coming. Now Xuanyuan Jiuchong has been on the battlefield in person. What should they do when Zhao Guozhen falls?


    At that time, the Qing Dynasty and the state of Wei could spare no effort to deal with the Qin Dynasty.


    Even if the great Qin Dynasty is really the most powerful country in the whole Lingwu world, Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who stands at the top of the list of Lingwu world experts, will not be able to turn the war around.


    After learning that Xuanyuan jiuzhong went to the North front in person, Xiao Yao became more and more anxious.


    "Can we continue to dispatch troops from the northern foot of the state of Jiang or the great Chu?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, it''s a little difficult." Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile, "whether it''s Beilu, Dachu, or Jiangguo, they are all baptized by the war. There are not many troops they can take out now. If they continue to transfer troops, they will be completely out of defense. If there is any accident, they will be very difficult to protect themselves."


    Xiao Yao frowned. He felt that he had to take advantage of Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s absence to continue to expand his advantage, so that Xuanyuan jiuzhong could not concentrate on the northern front. When Xiao Yao had a headache, Liu March suddenly said, "I have a way!" Xiao Yao''s eyes immediately fell on Liu March. Although in his opinion, Liu March has always been a very unreliable person, but at this time Xiao Yao is more or less in a hurry to go to the doctor.

 Chapter 1616

    "I said, can you stop making trouble at this time?" When Liu Sanyue said she had a way, Wu Wutong was the first one to stand up and be angry.


    "I really have a way!" Liu glanced at Wu Wutong in March, and said, "can you not think that everyone is eating like you, the emperor?"


    "..." Wu Wutong was angry.


    In fact, when she thought about it, she didn''t think Liu''s words were too much.


    From the present point of view, Wu Wutong''s existence is a dry eating.


    After all, with Zhao Tieniu, her significance in Changping is not so great.


    The reason why she came with Zhao Tieniu was that she felt that she wanted to stay with Xiao Yao, that''s all.


    But up to now, she has no chance to be alone with Xiao Yao. There has always been Liu March making trouble on the side.


    Comparatively speaking, it seems that Liu March and Xiao Yao have more opportunities to be alone.


    Wu Wutong attributed all this to his own thin skin. Liu, in March, love to pretend to be silly white and stick to Xiao Yao.


    Actually Wu Wutong did not want to do so, but because her identity is different from before. Now she is the empress of Beilu. How can she stick to Xiao Yao in front of Wang Wenge and the soldiers of Beilu?


    As a female emperor, it''s better to be a little dignified.


    "Liu March, first of all, what can you do?" Xiao Yao also did not want to see Wu Wutong and Liu Sanyue two girls quarrel together, whether Liu in March, whether there is any way, he felt that he should now ask, even if did not get what useful answer, but at least can transfer a topic! In this way, in fact, we can all have a good time


    "I think my elder martial sister and they can help!" Liu said in March, "there are still a lot of immortals on Taohua Island, and they are more powerful than ordinary soldiers. In addition, with Hong feisheng''s Qingcheng Mountain, they can help a lot."


    Xiao Yao fell into thinking.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had this idea before, but later he thought that it was very difficult to persuade the leader of Qingcheng Mountain and Liu Zhezhi of Taohua island to make them willing to put their disciples into the war. So, in the end, this idea came to an end.


    Whether it''s the leader of Qingcheng Mountain or Liu Zhezhi, they have a good relationship with Xiao Yao. But when it comes to such things, Xiao Yao feels that everything is full of unknowns.


    Let''s take a simple example. If Xiao Yao had a sect, he was the leader of the clan, and he didn''t want his disciples to get involved in the war.


    War is a huge meat grinder. Anyone can die in it.


    Even Xiao Yao, Xiao Long Xiang and Xuanyuan jiuzhong could not be avoided.


    How would they like to see their disciples die on the battlefield for no reason! Moreover, people who cultivate immortals like them originally ignore everything. For them, who is the master of the world has little to do with them.


    "I think we can try." Zhao Tieniu said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and asked, "do you think they will agree?"


    "Maybe not before, but not now." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao looks at him curiously.


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "even Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi have already joined in. It''s not impossible for them to let their disciples join in. Outside the peach blossom island of Qingcheng Mountain, I think both taotianzong and taodaozong can be brought in."


    Xiao Yao thinks that Zhao Tieniu''s talk is more and more nonsense.


    For Qingcheng Mountain and Taohua Island, Xiao Yao still has some ideas.


    But XUNDAO sect and Tata Tianzong sect, Xiao Yao thinks, are definitely out of the question.


    Whether they are Taoists or taotianists, they have some contradictions with Xiao Yao.


    Especially in Ta Tian Zong, Xiao Yao plundered people''s Qi before, and now he wants them to lend a helping hand. What is this bullshit?


    Xiao Yao felt that even if the head of TA Tian Zong was out of his mind, he could not agree to his request!


    "We should understand with reason and move with emotion." Zhao Tieniu reached out and patted Xiao Yao heavily on the shoulder. He said, "I don''t know about others, but I think you can do it."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and leaned back on the chair.


    Depressed for a long time, he looked at Zhao Tieniu and said, "this task is so assigned to me?"


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "there is no more suitable person than you."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on others again.


    Xu Qian also quickly nodded and said, "brother Xiao, I''ll take care of you."


    Shiniu said: "anyway, I think I can do it for sure, and even others can do it, but brother Xiao, you can certainly, big Chu, Beilu, Wei, Jiang, Qingqiu Dynasty, you can integrate all these countries, and it''s not difficult to integrate those sects into the battlefield."


    Xiao Yao


    Wang Wenge added: "in fact, I have some ideas about Tata Tianzong. You have robbed them of their good fortune before, so you can give them a place with good fortune."


    Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge and asked, "where?"


    "There are more places where the Qi of the Qin Dynasty is good." Wang Wenge said.


    Xiao Yao is confused.


    It''s really hard for him to imagine that there are more shameless people in this world than himself.


    Now the Qin Dynasty has not yet been occupied by them. They even want to give the place with good fortune to the sect of the immortals.


    Are you really stupid? It''s not empty handed. What''s the white wolf?


    It''s a typical big cake painting. It''s a good way to quench thirst!


    Anyway, Xiao Yao felt that if he was so shameless, he was really embarrassed to talk to the leader of TA Tian Zong.


    Maybe people will jump and scold!


    Perhaps seeing Xiao Yao''s worries at this time, Wang Wenge said with a smile: "in fact, before you took away TA Tianzong''s luck, the other party may also want to understand. It''s not only you and ye tingchao who have opinions on them, but also their existence makes Wei feel uncomfortable. So, if you can, I don''t think TA Tianzong necessarily doesn''t want to leave Wei, Now you put the opportunity in front of them, and they have no reason not to cherish it. Moreover, Qi Yun is very important for a sect. Even if they know that you are drawing pancakes with a white wolf in empty hands, for the sake of the charm and prosperity of their own sect, it''s not impossible for them to be willing to be stupid once and be cheated last time. "


    Originally, Xiao Yao thought that this was an impossible task. Now he was relieved to hear so much from Wang Wenge. He suddenly felt that what the other party said was quite reasonable and had more confidence.


    But after he had confidence, Xiao Yao immediately realized a problem.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Wang Wenge said happily, "of course not."


    Xiao Yao said: "at first, I thought I was good at deceiving people, but now after listening to you so much, I suddenly feel that I''m wrong. You can deceiving more than me! Even I have been fooled by you successfully. In this case, I''ll leave the task to you. "


    Wang Wenge said with a smile: "I don''t have so much face. Except for you, there is no one who can do this. First of all, I''m not a cultivator, and I don''t have any intersection with those cultivators. Even if they know who I am, they will not feel that I can really make these promises and decisions, and if they are angry, what will they do if they want to kill me? So you have to go. "


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Although Xiao Yao felt that what Wang Wenge said was quite reasonable, he didn''t know why.


    But now that he has said that, Xiao Yao racked his brains and couldn''t think of a reason to shirk, so he had no choice but to agree. The current situation, Xiao Yao is not in, the impact is not great, and whether it is Zhao Tieniu or Wang Wenge, are the kind of people who can make up their minds.


    When Xiao Yao is ready to leave, Liu March naturally wants to follow him. Xiao Yao didn''t plan to take him, but on second thought, he has to deal with Taohua island this time. It''s necessary to take her, so he didn''t stop him.


    "Take me with you." Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao saw his Wutong, and his eyes were full of puzzled eyes.


    He was really surprised that what reason Wu Wutong wanted to go with him.


    Liu glanced at Wutong in March and said, "why do you follow what?"


    Wu Wutong was angry: "are you so good to say me?"


    Liu turned a blind eye in March, saying he was too lazy to take care of Wutong.


    Wu Wutong deeply inhaled and looked at Xiao Yao and said, "I want to go with you, not for the sake of jealousy!" Finish saying this sentence, she is also a face red, feel oneself now identity say such words is really a little embarrassed.


    Then she continued: "I just want to go back to the north foot. After all, the country can''t be without a monarch for a day. Besides, I can''t really use it to stay here."


    Li Nan put his hand on Li xiongshan''s shoulder and said, "brother, she''s hinting at us!" Isn''t that right? As a result, the emperor of the great Chu, the emperor of the Northern Piedmont, and the emperor of the state of Jiang are all in the same Changping.


    Li xiongshan patted Li Nan''s hand and said, "in my heart, the emperor of the state of Jiang is brother Xiao."


    There is no way for Li to go south.


    As for shameless words, he felt that compared with Li xiongshan, he really had a very long way to go


    Wutong did not want Wu Wutong to stay in Changping. After all, it was too dangerous. And Wu Wu Tong was a girl. It was a bit inconvenient to stay here, so Xiao Yao nodded his head and promised to go down together. The three men set out together.


    The first stop is to go to Qingcheng Mountain. After all, he has to save time as much as possible.

 Chapter 1617

    Except for Zhao Guohe, the other places are now Shaw''s site, with Wu Wutong and Liu Sanyue, and Xiao Yao naturally needs to fly in order to save time. Anyway, this is his territory, and no one can express any dissatisfaction. What''s more, even if someone really expresses dissatisfaction, it''s impossible to treat him like that!


    Now looking at the whole Lingwu world, there are few people who can beat Xiao Yao down from the sky.


    When he got to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao turned a blind eye.


    "Mr. Xiao, Zhang Jiao said he was closed." The little Taoist who met Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    "He said, he shut up?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the expression on the Taoist''s face was obviously embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is it Zhang Jiao who doesn''t want to see me?"


    The little Taoist sneered and said, "Mr. Xiao, in fact, Zhang Jiao knows the purpose of your coming."


    "Is he really clever?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The little Taoist said: "the leader said that Qingcheng Mountain is not suitable to join any war for the time being. Moreover, after a battle, Qingcheng Mountain still needs to recuperate."


    In fact, Xiao Yao understood what the little Taoist said.


    Before that, the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain also joined Xiao Yao in a battle. Although the loss was not great, it was impossible for them to have no loss as long as they took part in the war. Dozens of Qingcheng Mountain disciples still fell.


    Therefore, it''s normal for Zhang Jiao to have some heartache.


    "I still want to see Zhang Jiao and have a good chat." Xiao Yao said, "if Zhang Jiao really refuses, I have nothing to do."


    After thinking for a moment, the Taoist said in a low voice, "shall I inform you again?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "are you not afraid to scold you?"


    "Haha, I''ve been fighting with you before, and I feel like I''m boiling with blood. Moreover, the current state of Jiang is much better than the former state of Jiang. Now the Lingwu world has become a lot more peaceful. At least, there is no friction between these countries, such as the great Chu, the northern foothills, the Wei state, the state of Jiang, and the Qing and autumn dynasties, and the trade between these countries is getting better and better, Mr. Xiao, what you have done is good. "


    Xiao Yao felt that he was flattered by the other party.


    "So, I think you can make Lingwu world better, so I have no reason not to help you!" With these words, the Taoist turned and left.


    After a while, the Taoist came back.


    "Mr. Xiao, Zhang Jiao would like to see you." Said the little Taoist.


    Xiao Yaole said: "not scolded?"


    "And beaten." The little Taoist said helplessly, "it''s just that Zhang Jiao is reluctant to beat me after all."


    Xiao Yao laughs and follows the Taoist priest. He also finds Zhang Jiao.


    Liu and Wu Wutong, two girls, waited for Xiao Yao outside the main hall, and Xiao Yao walked in by himself. After entering the hall, he very impolitely pulled a futon to sit down.


    Zhang Jiao and several elders looked at him discontentedly.


    "I said Xiao Yao, are you addicted?" Zhang Jiao took the lead in expressing his strong dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao a pair of puzzled appearance, said: "palm teach how to say this?"


    Zhang Jiao gave a cold hum and said: "before, Qingcheng Mountain disciples borrowed you once, but dozens of people died. Now you are still willing to borrow from me?"


    Xiao Yao "Teng" stood up from the putuan and said: "Zhang Jiao, do you think this time I asked you to borrow Qingcheng Mountain disciples?"


    Palm teaches to stare round eye bead son to look at Xiao Yao, say: "you dare say not?"


    Xiao Yao said angrily, "Zhang Jiao, if you think about me and misunderstand me like this, I''m really heartbroken." When he spoke, he put his hand on his chest and made a heartache expression.


    It''s like losing breath in the next second.


    "Don''t do that with me." Zhang Jiao said.


    "I really didn''t come to Qingcheng Mountain to borrow people!" Xiao Yao explained.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s firm attitude, Zhang Jiao and the elders were puzzled. Did they misunderstand Xiao Yao before?


    "If so, why did you come to Qingcheng Mountain this time?" Zhang Jiao asked.


    "Come and borrow your whole Mount Qingcheng!" Xiao Yao looked around and continued, "including all of you here."


    "..." Zhang Jiao stood up and tried to beat Xiao Yao out.


    While hiding, Xiao Yao said: "Zhang Jiao, if you have something to say, don''t do it! After all, you can''t beat me... "


    Old palm teaches to blow beard to stare a way: "how, you still want to do with me?"


    "I dare not." Xiao Yao said with a smiley face, "if you want to kick my ass, I have to pout my ass, don''t you?"


    Zhang Jiao snorted.


    In fact, what Xiao Yaogang just said is also true.


    In his heart, he always respected the old leader of Qingcheng Mountain.


    It''s not too much to treat each other as your elders.


    After sitting down again, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face became more serious.


    "Zhang Jiao, you said before that in the last war, dozens of your Qingcheng Mountain disciples died, right?"


    Zhang Jiao said, "did I lie?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "of course I don''t dare. It''s just that there are tens of thousands of soldiers dead in the fierce tiger army of Jiang state, but they didn''t say much."


    "..." Zhang Jiao said, "that''s their business. Li xiongshan wants to be emperor, but I don''t want to."


    "But now, they are fighting against the Qin Dynasty with me." Xiao Yao''s eyes were burning. "Is it because he has his own selfish heart this time? Or do you think I have my own selfish heart? "


    "You didn''t?" Zhang Jiao asked.


    "You can say yes or no." Xiao Yao said, "in fact, as long as the Qin Dynasty stops, the whole Lingwu world will be peaceful. Do you admit it?"


    There''s nothing you can say about it.


    Xiao Yao''s words, in fact, really did not say anything wrong, think about it carefully, it is true.


    As the Taoist priest has said before, now the state of Chu, Jiang, Beilu and Wei are in peace. For the people of these four countries, it is really peaceful. The four countries are moving around more and more, the connection between them is deeper and deeper, and the business contacts are more frequent, which naturally drives the economy of the four countries. In a short time, the other three countries can''t see it, but the development of the great Chu is advancing by leaps and bounds. The former southern Chu and Northern Chu are really the poorest places in the big Lingwu world, but since they are re integrated together, The population is still soaring. In the past, the southern Chu and the northern Chu were combined to starve tens of thousands of people every year, but now they are basically gone.


    These are not the credit of Xiao Yao?


    Zhang Jiao is really not the kind of person who is good at speaking against his will.


    Even if it''s against his will, he can''t say it!


    Seeing that Zhang Jiao was speechless, Xiao Yao immediately realized that he had found a breakthrough.


    It''s still hot to strike iron. Xiao Yao continued: "don''t you want the whole Lingwu world to be a piece of iron?"


    Zhang Jiao snorted coldly and sneered: "do you really think I''m a fool? What you said, I ask you, do you think it is possible? Is the whole Lingwu world monolithic? Is that too idealistic? "


    What else did Xiao Yao want to say? Zhang Jiao suddenly said, "now I''ll ask you this question. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Xiao Yao said, "nothing is impossible."


    "When you leave?" Zhang Jiao asked, "now you and Xiao Longxiang can connect all these countries together. But after you leave, do you still think that these countries can have no gap with each other? Even Jiangguo and Beilu should continue to guard against each other? "


    Xiao Yao suddenly has nothing to say.


    In fact, Zhang Jiao is right. If you leave Lingwu world in the future, it''s hard for Lingwu world to achieve this.


    "I just think that the Lingwu world at that time must be much better than the Lingwu world held by the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Zhang Jiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Hong feisheng helps you because you have a good relationship with him. He doesn''t have much ambition. He just wants to help you, that''s all. But why does Qingcheng Mountain have to stand up to help you?" Zhang Jiao asked, "if the Qin Dynasty really unified the whole Lingwu world, what''s wrong with that?"


    Xiao Yao lost his thought.


    "In fact, you think it''s not good because you have your own ideas and goals, but others don''t need to have so many ideas!" Lao Zhangjiao sighed and said, "if the whole Lingwu world is the royal land of the Qin Dynasty, don''t you think that''s the best? There is no gap between countries. "


    Just when Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer this question, the door of the hall was suddenly pushed open.


    "Benefactor, you can''t go in!" The Taoist priest didn''t stop Wu Wutong.


    "Get out of the way!" Wu Wutong pushed the Taoist priest aside and walked to the old palm.


    "Wutong, what are you doing?" Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    For Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao has his own respect.


    He doesn''t want anyone to make trouble here.


    Naturally, I do not want Wu Wutong to make trouble.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Yao and didn''t speak. Then his eyes fell on the old palm.


    "Lao Zhangjiao, you said that if the Lingwu world was the royal land of the Qin Dynasty, the whole world would be peaceful, that would be the real peaceful and prosperous age of the Lingwu world, right?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lao Zhang Jiao asked with a smile. Wu Wutong laughed and said, "yes, what you said is true. But do you know what the great Qin Dynasty wants to unite the Lingwu world? I am the empress of the northern foothills, so I am most qualified to say that if the Qin Dynasty invades the northern foothills, 200000 soldiers in the northern foothills will surely fight to the death, rather than surrender! How could the state of Jiang, the state of Chu, the Qing Dynasty, the state of Wei and the state of Zhao be willing to let out their dragon chairs? At that time, how many people will die in the whole Lingwu world? Not to mention millions of soldiers, can the Qin Dynasty really manage such a large territory? It''s impossible to do less about slaughtering the city then, isn''t it? Xuanyuan jiuzhong has never done such a thing before! " Wu Wutong said, "turn the world upside down, and move forward. The whole body has undergone tremendous changes." Zhang Jiao, do you really think that the great Qin Dynasty can unify Lingwu? "¡° Zhang Jiao, do you really think that all the countries like Beilu will be waiting for death? "

 Chapter 1618

    Wu Wutong''s Wutong speech made at a loss about what to do for a long time in Qingchengshan.


    It may also be because Wu Wutong had just burst out, and the momentum on his body would frighten the old guys.


    The former Wutong Wutong, certainly not such a capability, but now the Wutong is not the same as before. Now, the Wutong tree is also the female emperor in the Northern Piedmont. Although there is not much breakthrough in the repair, but after the emperor, the eyes are different, the position is different, and the people who see are different. The change of the whole person is quite different from that before. If Wu Wutong had to maintain a certain humility in the face of flood or soaring, it would be totally unnecessary now.


    Perhaps there is still a big gap between Beilu and the Qin Dynasty.


    But at least, the nine places of Xuanyuan and two Wutong are the same.


    As for Li xiongshan, he is different from them. Although Li xiongshan was also the emperor of the state of Jiang, Xiao Yao and Li xiongshan knew that Li xiongshan was not so much an emperor as a puppet supported by Xiao Yao.


    Jiang Guo is really held by Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao doesn''t care about it.


    Wu Wutong''s eyes fell on the old master''s door, and the old door frowned.


    "The female emperor of the northern foothills, why be aggressive in my Qingcheng Mountain?"


    Wu Wutong laughed, but the smile was full of ridicule to the old boss.


    "Old master, I Wutong respect you, even in front of you, even if I am the northern foot of the emperor, I should hold the gift of my disciples." Wu Wutong said, "in fact, I have been doing this before. I was not a woman''s family before entering the hall, so I kept waiting outside the door."


    In fact, there is no such regulation in Qingcheng Mountain. After all, many young pilgrims come to the hall to offer incense every day.


    But Wu Wutong did so. At this point, she could see her respect for Qingchengshan and the elders and the old Qingchengshan.


    From this point, Wu Wutong is still tenable.


    Old Wutong was rendered speechless by Wu Wu Tong.


    "Old headmaster, can you answer my previous question first?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Old Zhang Jiao sighed and said, "but if you really send troops, it will hurt the vitality of Qingcheng Mountain again and again."


    "The foundation of vitality is the common people in the world." Wu Wutong said with a formal expression, "if the world is born in a deep water, if you are still alive in Qingchengshan, if you can really stick to your original intention, can you really keep a disciple in Qingchengshan to keep your heart?"


    The old headmaster''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s body and said with a smile: "this time, you''ve brought a helper!"


    Although this is still innuendo Xiao Yao, the fool can hear it. The old master after questioning this Wutong tree is not only angry but also relaxed in his attitude.


    Xiao Yao felt more and more at heart that he had come with Wutong this time, and that was the right choice.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to persuade the old leader.


    "Besides me, Qingcheng Mountain, is there any other sect of immortal cultivators willing to tie up with you?" Asked the old headmaster.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "not for the time being, but in the future."


    "Well?" The old headmaster asked, "for example?"


    "Taohua Island, taodaozong, tatatianzong. Next, they will stand on the same line with me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Next?" One of the elders said happily, "I haven''t agreed with you yet! I said, "Xiao Yao, you are still a white wolf with empty hands!"


    Xiao Yao had lived on Qingcheng Mountain for a period of time before. The elders of Qingcheng Mountain were very familiar with Xiao Yao, and they were all joking.


    Xiao Yao naturally won''t be angry. He continued to say, "my first stop is Qingcheng Mountain."


    The elders did not continue to speak.


    In fact, they don''t care about this, but they don''t have the right to speak.


    Everything still needs to wait for Lao Zhangjiao to decide.


    After waiting for a little while, Lao Zhangjiao said, "Xiao Yao, if you can successfully persuade the three immortal sects, I will promise you. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao is very happy.


    Before waiting for him to thank him, Lao Zhangjiao waved his hand again and said, "don''t thank me first. After all, the three sects didn''t agree. I think you really have a great hope for Taohua island. After all, you have a good relationship with Taohua island. But do you really think you can win the taotian sect and the Taodao sect?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if Lao Zhangjiao takes good care of me, I can do it."


    The old palm teaches to stare at Xiao Yao, have no good way: "I didn''t say I value you."


    "Ha ha, it''s almost there now."


    Got the answer of old palm teaching, Xiao Yao also took Wu Wutong out.


    When the door of the hall closed again, one of the elders sighed.


    "Zhang Jiao, why are you doing this?"


    "What?" Lao Zhangjiao pretended to be confused.


    "You have already agreed in your heart. Why don''t you just agree?" The elder said with a smile.


    "When did I promise directly?" Old Zhang Jiao said angrily, "you can''t talk nonsense."


    The elders all looked at each other and laughed.


    This is obviously pretending to be stupid!


    They are not stupid. If the old palm is not willing to teach, they should not say that Wu Wutong is questioning a few sentences in this hall. Even if the whole northern soldiers are under the mountain, they will not agree. Moreover, they also understand that with Xiao Yao''s character, they will definitely not force Qingcheng Mountain to submit with a tough attitude.


    Therefore, this is the old palm teach soft hearted.


    Laozhangjiao sighed and said: "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether I agree or not. The important thing is whether the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain agree or not. If they agree directly, it would be too much fun. Not everyone of the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain is willing to shed their blood for the sake of Lingwu world. The world says that immortals are good. I don''t know where immortals are, but I know that those who cultivate immortals are actually the most selfish. How many immortals say that they want to seek the way all their lives? Have they ever understood the sufferings of the people? Did they ever use that aura to help farmers farm? The so-called informal, but a joke


    The elders nodded.


    In this case, in fact, there is no big reason, can be carefully pondered, that is, there is that kind of taste.


    "For many immortals, what they want to do is to continue to improve their cultivation and ascend." Lao Zhangjiao said, "I don''t know how many such disciples there are in Qingcheng Mountain, but I know there must be. Moreover, they don''t think that as Zhangjiao, I can take charge of their life and death. Which one of them is not against heaven? Which one is not to get rid of the shackles of heaven? One by one, they are saying that my life is decided by me rather than by heaven. How can they be willing to work for others and me? "


    The elder continued: "even so, why do you want to make such a request to Xiao Yao?"


    "When Taohuadao, Taohuadao and tatatianzong are willing, what will our disciples think? They will subconsciously think, is there any benefit that can help them improve their cultivation? " At this point, Lao Zhangjiao also laughed, "life is interesting, this man is really boring..."


    In Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao''s performance is still very good, and his face is about to blossom.


    After he really went down the mountain, Xiao Yao felt a little tricky again.


    It''s still so difficult to persuade Qingcheng Mountain. I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to persuade taodaozong and Taohuadao.


    Lao Zhangjiao said that Xiao Yao and Taohua island have always had a close relationship, but to be honest, Xiao Yao''s relationship with Taohua island is not as close as his relationship with Qingcheng Mountain.


    Originally, Xiao Yao thought that of the four sects, he wanted to persuade Qingcheng Mountain to be the simplest. But unexpectedly, he got an ambiguous reply.


    Lao Zhangjiao''s attitude is yes, but it can be said that he didn''t!


    Everything is still unknown.


    "At least Lao Zhangjiao didn''t refuse. That''s good news for you." Seeing Xiao Yao''s face, Wutong also guessed what the other man was thinking, and smiled.


    Xiao Yao looked at his Wutong and smiled bitterly. "This time, I really owe you a good deal. Otherwise, I really can''t get such a reply."


    Wu Wutong thought and shook his head: "I do not agree with this statement."


    "Oh?"


    "If Lao Zhang Jiao really doesn''t want to agree, even if I say it''s too much, Lao Zhang Jiao won''t agree." Wutong Tong smiled and said, "typical knife mouth and bean curd heart is just, he does not want to promise is too simple, probably also to take into account the psychology of Qingchengshan disciples."


    Xiao Yao Wutong for a moment, nodded, and felt that Wu Wu Tong spoke very well, and also sighed for the rapid growth of Wutong.


    If you give Xiao Yao some time and a fixed point, maybe he can understand these problems.


    But Wu Wutong as clear as noonday, just can''t think of it. It''s not a simple matter.


    "Next, where to go?" Wu Wutong asked.


    "To peach blossom island!" Liu March said on the side.


    "Go and find daozong first." Xiao Yao said, "look at the Wutong," and said, "just right, you can go back to the north foot."


    Wu Wutong stared fiercely at Xiao Yao, and said, "so worry and throw me away?"


    Xiao Yao felt that he was really wronged.


    Wutong was very worried about what he wanted to say before he came back.


    How come now that I want to escort her back, I''m anxious to get rid of her?


    This woman''s mind is as deep as a needle

 Chapter 1619

    Xiao Yao felt that it was impossible to make a guess at Wu Wutong''s mind without giving him much time.


    After waiting for the Northern Piedmont, Xiao Yao first sent Wu Wutong to the Imperial City, then took Liu March, and the two went towards the Taoism.


    Before leaving, Wu Wutong was still holding Xiao Yao''s arm and a hard one.


    "Liu March, that woman, be careful!" Wu Wutong said.


    Xiao Yao heard this sentence, subconsciously showed a blank expression: "be careful what? Can Liu March harm me? "


    Wu Wutong''s face was very strange. "You know, I didn''t remind you of this."


    "What''s that?"


    Wu Wutong kicked out one foot and kicked Xiao Yao''s buttocks.


    "Get out of here!"


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    This is the familiar Wutong tree.


    Since the girl became the empress of Beilu, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that a lot of earth shaking changes had taken place in each other''s body, which made him unable to accept for a while and a half. Now, with this kick and that roar, Xiao Yao had a feeling of full of thoughts.


    This is the Wutong, which is familiar to me.


    "Be safe on the road." With the back of Xiao Yao, Wu Wutong said with his voice.


    Xiao Yao turned around and waved to her.


    "Don''t worry, I will." Xiao Yao said.


    "Also, just because someone else can''t do something doesn''t mean you can''t either." Wu Wutong did not pay any attention to his impression as a female emperor at the moment. He shouted at his voice. "I always feel that in this Lingwu world, as long as you want to do something, you can''t do it!"


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "After going to xundaozong, if the other party doesn''t agree with you, tell them, as long as they dare to refuse, I will dare to let xundaozong stand all over the northern foothills!"


    Xiao Yao stopped and looked at Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong also looked at him, and the four eyes were opposite.


    For a moment, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    There are many emotions in my heart.


    After thinking for a long time, Xiao Yao suddenly laughed.


    He waved at Wutong, standing on the steps.


    Then, with the same voice, he called out: "don''t worry about men''s affairs


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Then she burst out laughing.


    After walking out of the Imperial City, Liu March looked at Xiao Yao and said, "have you figured out how to deal with the people of xundaozong?"


    "Not yet." Xiao Yao said.


    "Better, tell Wutong before that, if they dare to deny you, let the northern foot soldiers destroy them!" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and looked at Liu march with firm eyes: "this is just a bad strategy."


    "What''s next?" Liu March doesn''t think so.


    Anyway, in his opinion, this idea is quite good


    "How can we say that XUNDAO sect is one of the four major sects of immortals in Lingwu world. They also have their own pride and dignity. If they are forced to submit with a tough attitude at the beginning, it may be counterproductive. What''s more, even if they really agreed out of such helplessness, what can they do? This is not the result I want. Even if they are really willing to help me, I dare not let them help me. Maybe they dare to jump out and stab me hard when they don''t know. " Xiao Yao said slowly.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Liu March pondered for a moment and felt that the words just now were quite reasonable. And now, the war has begun. If they really want to be more obedient than the practitioners, even if they agree on the surface, they are not sure what they are thinking. Maybe they will still stand on the side of the Qin Dynasty when they have a chance.


    Such a thing is not impossible.


    Maybe Taohua island and Qingcheng Mountain can''t do it, but it''s not surprising that Taohua island and Qingcheng Mountain can do it.


    "What are you going to do?" Liu March feels headache.


    Now she suddenly realized how much pressure Xiao Yao was under.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and repeated his initial answer: "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you think that the idea you put forward in Changping is very immature, and you have to push me into the fire pit!"


    Liu March rubbed his face Apple muscle, said: "now think about it, really give you a problem."


    When talking, the expression on Liu March''s face looked a little sorry.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "it''s not bad to be able to put forward such an idea at this time. At least I have something to do. In Changping, I don''t know what I''m going to do next. In the aspect of fighting, I can give some advice at most, because my perspective is different from yours, but if I really want to stay in Changping all the time, I''ve always been in the position of commander-in-chief. In fact, I''m a little stretched. I''d better leave these things to Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge. "


    "In fact, even in Changping, you can still let them do these things." Liu March puzzled.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "If I''m still in Changping, it''s no problem for me to ask the taxi drivers at Beilu to obey their orders, but do you think Li Nannan is willing to? Can Li xiongshan be reconciled? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu March waved his hand: "you''d better not talk to me about this. The things between you men are too complicated. If you tell me, I can''t understand you for a while and a half."


    Xiao Yao sneers at Liu March''s words.


    He really didn''t feel that what he just said was so complicated. What''s the complexity of things between men? It''s clear that a woman''s mind is the most complex, OK? Xiao Yao always maintains a firm attitude towards this point, and no one can change his point of view!


    After finding daozong, Xiao Yao stopped.


    "Let''s go up the mountain on foot." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah?" Liu March stares at Xiao Yao with big eyes. It seems that it''s hard to understand.


    Although the mountain in front of us is not very high, it will take a lot of time and energy to walk!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put aura into your body." Xiao Yao also knows that Liu March, like ordinary people, has no aura and cultivation. If she is really allowed to climb the mountain with a girl, Xiao Yao is also a little embarrassed.


    "Well..." Liu March to also didn''t refuse, in this matter also refuse words, some show off.


    She just didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s intention. For the questions she didn''t understand, she would take the most direct way and ask, "why do you want to do this? Don''t you think it''s a waste of time? "


    Xiao Yao knew that Liu March would have such doubts, so he had already organized the language to answer the question raised by Liu March. Now without thinking, he said, "what''s the purpose of our coming to find Daoism this time?" Without waiting for the other party to answer, Xiao Yao asked himself, "the purpose of our coming to daozong this time is to hope that the other party can stand on the same boat with us and help us deal with the great Qin Dynasty. Frankly speaking, it''s actually asking for help. If we fly directly, it''s more or less domineering. It''s not very good."


    Liu March nodded gently.


    "Your men''s ideas are so complicated." In Liu March''s opinion, this is unnecessary.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s important, it''s important, it''s not important, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just a matter of posture.


    Xiao Yao felt that since he came to daozong this time in order to help him, he had to keep a low profile.


    Even if you really want to do it, you have to be polite before you can do it!


    Although Liu March thought Xiao Yao was a little silly, she started to climb the mountain with Xiao Yao.


    In the process of climbing the mountain, Xiao Yao has been pouring aura into Liu March''s body. Otherwise, with Liu March''s physical fitness, it''s hard to say whether he can climb the hillside or not. While climbing the mountain, a lot of poisonous weeds and insects came out suddenly, all of which were killed by Xiao Yao directly.


    "Xiao Yao, shall we discuss something?" Liu March turned her eyes and said.


    "Not good." Xiao Yao refused without thinking about it.


    This made Liu March angry: "I haven''t said anything yet!"


    Xiao Yao took a look at her, his eyes were a little complicated, and said: "although I don''t know what you want to say, from the expression and eyes on your face, I always feel that what you want to say is definitely not a good thing."


    "..." Liu March was very aggrieved.


    She was thinking, is her performance really that obvious?


    "It''s not a big deal!" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao was suspicious. He coughed and asked, "well, let''s talk about it first."


    Liu March smiles with a sly smile: "I just think it''s too troublesome for you to enter my body. Otherwise, how about climbing the mountain with me on your back?"


    "..." Xiao Yao was silent for a moment, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    This abrupt smile startled Liu March.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Xiao Yao is quite proud, said: "I smile because I think my intuition is really more and more accurate now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you carry me back or not?" Liu March Du said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "you die this heart, I will not give you this opportunity."


    He thought Wu Wutong had said before that he was really right. He really had to be careful about this woman.


    There are so many eyes in my heart!


    "What a shame?"


    "No back!"


    "If you don''t carry me, I won''t accompany you to Taohua island!" Liu March is still a child.


    Xiao Yao was very angry: "don''t you think what you say now is like a naughty kid? Do you think I''ll carry you when you say that? Do you think I''ll compromise if you say that? So I''m still not a man? Do I still have my own dignity? Hurry up... "

 Chapter 1620

    Liu March is lying on Xiao Yao''s back, holding a cane that I don''t know where it came from. Is it beating Xiao Yao''s ass down.


    He also uttered onomatopoeia: "drive! Drive


    Xiao Yao said: "if you are riding me as a horse, I will throw you down. Do you believe it?"


    "Don''t you think you look like a horse now?" Liu March said with a smile.


    "Elephant? An elephant can''t be a horse Xiao Yao said.


    Liu March found that Xiao Yao didn''t understand his meaning. He was so angry that he said, "how can I feel like playing the piano to a cow when I talk to you?"


    "Did the cow let you play to it?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "mud said he was going to the wall? What''s good about iron? Why do you want to become iron? What does it mean to hate iron but not steel? "


    "..." Liu March admired Xiao Yao''s eloquence.


    Xiao Yao can find so many words to refute him. I don''t know whether to praise Xiao Yao for his eloquence and quick thinking, or to say that this guy has nothing to do


    When he got to the top of the mountain and entered the sect, Xiao Yao found that the disciples of the sect had gathered together one by one. They looked very black, and their faces looked very grim, one by one like facing the enemy.


    Xiao Yao is very depressed.


    "Is this how you treat your guests?" Xiao Yao put down Liu march on his back and asked the crowd.


    One of them, looking at the young man, scolded Xiao Yao: "in the face of the enemy, what else do we need for hospitality?"


    Xiao Yaole said, "when will I become a disciple of your Taoist sect?"


    At this point, he restrained his smile and looked at it as if he was wronged: "in my heart, I always feel that the friendship between me and xundazong is very deep!"


    "..." the expressions on the faces of the disciples of Daoist sect are strange.


    Many of them, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of curiosity.


    Maybe it''s hard for them to understand how this guy did it and could say such a thing so shamelessly.


    Although there was no big contradiction between Xiao Yao and Tao Zong, there were still some minor frictions. Before, when Wu Wutong and the former Northern piers were competing for positions, the elders and some disciples of the Taoism were all mixed up, but they were all killed by what Xiao Yao had done.


    Compared with taitianzong, these are small things.


    But even so, the relationship between Xiao Yao and xundaozong can''t be very good!


    It''s very good to see each other without drawing a sword. Moreover, it''s because Xiao Yao''s height is too high now. Not to mention his own cultivation, even if he has so many taxi soldiers, it''s enough to make the Taoist priest feel down when he sees him.


    If not, I''m afraid the leader of XUNDAO sect would have taken a large group of people to kill Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the patriarch of Daoism finally came out.


    "Xiao Yao, we''ve always had nothing to do with you. Why do you want to come to trouble with us?" The patriarch of Daoism seems to be very angry.


    Xiao Yao scratched his hair. After being depressed for a long time, he still couldn''t help asking: "I really want to know who told you that this time I came to you to seek trouble?"


    "If you don''t come to our daozong for trouble, what else is there?" The master continued to ask.


    Look at that. It''s like I''m idle all day.


    As a matter of fact, the reason why he took out such a big battle was to hide his inner fear.


    If Xiao Yao were alone, they would not be justified. Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Xiao Longxiang wanted to be alone, it would not be a simple matter to destroy XUNDAO sect, one of the four sects, let alone Xiao Yao.


    But now it''s different.


    Now Xiao Yao is the commander of the great Chu, the northern foothills, the state of Jiang, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    Moreover, it is said that Wei and Xiao Yao are very close now.


    The state of Wei suddenly sent troops to Zhao, among which Xiao Yao contributed to the fire.


    So don''t say that Xiao Yao himself is a master of cultivating immortals. Even if he is just an ordinary person, he can completely wipe out the great Taoist sect from the Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao looked at the master of XUNDAO sect and said with a smile, "what trouble can I come to you for XUNDAO sect?"


    "Oh, what about the fortune of TA Tian Zong?" The master of the Taoist sect asked.


    Xiao Yao


    He finally understood.


    It''s no wonder that the patriarch and the disciples of XUNDAO sect looked at themselves one by one with worry in their eyes.


    All of them are worried that they are here to plunder the fortune of Taoists!


    He wanted to pee and take care of himself. Did he really look like a bad guy?


    "Lord, don''t be so emotional. I''m not really looking for trouble this time." Xiao Yao said painstakingly.


    Apart from such an excuse, he didn''t know what else he could say at this time.


    The leader of XUNDAO sect just gave a cold hum and told Xiao Yao in this way: "do you think that if you say that, I will believe it?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "the purpose of my coming to daozong this time is actually very simple. I just hope you can help me fight the Qin Dynasty."


    After Xiao Yao''s words, the master of Daoism didn''t speak.


    How strange the expression on his face is, especially when he looks at Xiao Yao, he looks like a fool.


    All the disciples of Daoism looked at each other.


    After a while, the master of XUNDAO sect couldn''t help taking a step forward.


    He carefully studied Xiao Yao.


    After a while, he couldn''t help saying, "I still don''t understand. What''s the difference between you and us?"


    "Of course, there is a difference. It''s different from the University of science and technology." Xiao Yao said seriously, "I''m not here to make you unhappy. On the contrary, I hope to cooperate with him to maintain the peace of Lingwu world." With these words, Xiao Yao feels that his whole life is about to be sublimated. Look, he has entrusted the task of maintaining world peace to xundazong. Anyway, it seems that the other party has no reason to shirk it, right? But looking at each other''s appearance, it seems that I don''t really want to agree


    "You can go now. We don''t think you''ve been here." The LORD said.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Obviously, it''s impossible to talk about it.


    As a matter of fact, the attitude of the master of Tao seeking sect was also expected by Xiao Yao.


    If the other party doesn''t even think about it and agrees directly, Xiao Yao will feel curious and wonder if there is any hole in it.


    The more unwilling the other party is to help, the more real Xiao Yao feels.


    This is the typical cheap


    "Suzerain, I think so. How can I say I''m from a long way? You let me sit down first, and let''s have a good cup of tea, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    The leader of XUNDAO sect snorted coldly and said, "if I didn''t know your medical skills, I would poison your tea."


    Xiao Yao is already a little impatient.


    He felt that the other party was a little shameless now.


    In fact, in the eyes of those people in XUNDAO sect, their attitude is very good now. Just because of the hatred between them and Xiao Yao, they are all pressing their anger and don''t start. They have already given each other face.


    If it were for others, they would have to pay everything to leave such enemies behind.


    "Ten elixirs." Xiao Yao said.


    "What?" The master of daozong was stunned.


    "And fifty elixirs." Xiao Yao continued.


    The expression on the Lord''s face changed a little.


    "Plus 200 pills of Qipin pills." Xiao Yao continued.


    Seeing the expression on the leader''s face, Xiao Yao was angry: "I''ve given you the chance. Besides you, I''ll go to Taohua Island, Tata Tianzong and Qingcheng Mountain. They have promised to help. They haven''t got any benefit from me yet."


    The master of XUNDAO sect took a deep breath, turned his face, looked at the disciples of XUNDAO sect, and said, "let''s get out of the way first, let Mr. Xiao go in and have a rest."


    Xiao Yao and Liu March


    Is this mud horse changing face too fast?


    Didn''t you say you wanted to poison the tea before?


    "You men, it''s really hard to understand." Liu couldn''t help but make complaints about it in March.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March. His eyes were just as complicated. He whispered, "in fact, it''s not any man. They are all like him without moral integrity."


    Liu March just gave a cold hum.


    Following the leader of XUNDAO sect, Xiao Yao went into a room. After sitting down, the leader said, "just relying on some pills, we can convince XUNDAO sect to work for you. Isn''t it a bit too fanciful?"


    "Then you''ll die." Xiao Yao said this and stood up to leave.


    The Lord of XUNDAO changed his face and said angrily, "are you threatening me?"


    Xiao Yao looked at daozong and said, "how can I threaten you? I said you''d wait to die, but I said I''m going to kill you? "


    "Can there be others?" The Lord of Tao seeking sect snorted coldly.


    Xiao Yao leaned on the doorframe and looked at Xun daozong. His eyes were like looking at an idiot.


    "I said, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? I ask you, if I really lose to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, will the whole world belong to Daqin? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the master of Daoist sect thought about it and nodded his head. The answer didn''t need thinking at all. It was obvious.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and continued: "it seems that you are not too stupid. Since you understand this, I ask you, if you are Xuanyuan jiuzhong, what will you do first when the big Lingwu world is your family?"


    "What?" The master of Daoism was very dull. Obviously he didn''t think about it¡° The first thing, of course, is to set foot on the river. " Xiao Yao sneered, "if the whole Lingwu world belongs to the great Qin Dynasty, and there is no foreign enemy, do you think that in the Lingwu world, there can be other immortal cultivators who may pose a threat to the Xuanyuan family?"

 Chapter 1621

    Xiao Yao is now fully to do the so-called "reason, emotion.".


    If you just give the other party benefits, the effect will be very little. After all, Xiao Yao has realized that the heart is not strong enough to swallow the elephant.


    It is precisely because he understands this point that Xiao Yao is now starting from a different angle.


    This is a new breakthrough.


    When Xiao Yao''s words were finished, the leader of XUNDAO sect didn''t immediately sneer at Xiao Yao''s words and immediately refute them. Instead, he began to think seriously.


    Obviously, he also thinks that Xiao Yaogang''s words are quite reasonable.


    After all, if he really became the leader of the world, he might do the same.


    Therefore, what Xiao Yao said is really reasonable!


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong himself is also an immortal. Maybe he doesn''t have to do such a thing..." although the master of XUNDAO sect said so, even a fool could see that when he said this, the other side didn''t have much confidence.


    It is precisely because Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a cultivator that the other party will realize how much influence the cultivator can have on a country.


    In fact, things like Ma TA in the world before Xiao Yao did not seldom happen.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about the history of Lingwu world, in his opinion, such things as horse riding in the lake should have happened in the history of Lingwu world.


    "Lord, if you say that, won''t you feel guilty?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The master of XUNDAO sect took a deep breath and said, "but that''s what will happen in the future! At least in a short period of time, the great Qin Dynasty will not have a great impact on us. "


    "You mean these things happen after you die?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it seems that you don''t think you can live long, Lord! Don''t you have so much confidence in your accomplishments? "


    The Lord of XUNDAO sect was a little red when he was told by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao continued: "let''s not talk about these things. Even if these things really happen after you go to the earth, can they not have anything to do with you after you go to the earth? At that time, the sect of seeking Tao was destroyed, so you don''t care? "


    "..." the expression on the Lord''s face was more and more unnatural.


    Even if he wants to show off and say yes, his heart does not support him to say so.


    "Now the opportunity is in front of you." Xiao Yao said, "if Lingwu mainland is still in a competitive environment, the value of you immortals can be fully reflected. After all, every country doesn''t want to offend you and push you to the enemy''s camp. But if the whole world belongs to Xuanyuan family, why should people worry about offending you immortals? What value did you have at that time? Xuanyuan jiuzhong has no way to fly. Will he give you a chance to fly


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong has never been able to fly up. He can only be at the peak of the cultivation of immortals in Lingwu world. This is no secret in Lingwu world.


    Even Xiao Yao knew something. As the leader of Daoism sect, he could not have been unaware of it.


    When Xiao Yao said that again, the expression on the Lord''s face became more and more unnatural.


    In his opinion, it seems that all the things Xiao Yao said are about to happen.


    It''s all predictable.


    "But..."


    Xiao Yao sat upright, looked at each other and said, "since we are face-to-face this time, let''s have a frank chat. If you have any concerns, you can say it."


    "If my disciples of Daoism all died in the battlefield, even if you really won Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it won''t have much influence on me." The Lord of XUNDAO sect raised a very practical question.


    In fact, even if the other party does not ask this question, Xiao Yao should also think about how to answer this question.


    If the master of Tao seeking sect doesn''t ask, the master of TA Tian sect mainly asks, and the master of TA Tian sect doesn''t ask, Liu Zhezhi will also worry.


    There will always be a smart man.


    However, although Xiao Yao thought that the other party would answer, he did not think of a proper answer.


    After all, this time he came to seek the help of the sect of immortal cultivators, which was also improvised by Liu March.


    Before that, Xiao Yao had no plan in this respect, so everything had to be put on a hard head.


    After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao said, "you can discuss with me and analyze the situation. If you feel that there is no problem and there is no great danger, how about letting your disciples do it again?"


    "Do you mean that I am still directly in charge of the disciples of Daoism?" Looking at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, the master of xuidao sect probably didn''t expect that the other party would be so easy to talk.


    In fact, this is also because Xiao Yao has nothing to do.


    As long as there''s another way, he won''t do it.


    After all, Xiao Yao didn''t have much trust in the master of Daoism.


    However, what he talks with Zhao Tieniu, Wang Wenge and others all day long is generally confidential.


    How can he let the other side hear clearly? If the other side suddenly communicated with the Qin Dynasty, it would certainly give them a great blow.


    But now, it''s impossible.


    In any case, Zhao Tieniu''s task was to draw the four major sects of immortals together. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say what he should do, what he could promise and what he couldn''t promise.


    Since this is the case, Xiao Yao naturally has to be flexible.


    The other side is a hard bone to chew. Moreover, the leader of the Taoist sect is not a fool. Since he can become the leader of the four immortal sects, his brain will certainly work well. I really want to use words to persuade the other party, even if it''s too much hype, it''s impossible to have a good effect. All along, Xiao Yao does not like to treat others as fools, otherwise, he will feel that he is the biggest fool.


    I don''t want to be a clown in other people''s eyes.


    "Well, if you can promise me another condition, I will." The Lord of XUNDAO said while the iron was hot.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    At this time, the eyes of the master of XUNDAO sect have been staring at Xiao Yao''s face, worried that his advance would make the other party angry.


    To be honest, he knew that Xiao Yao was not the one he could offend.


    Under such circumstances, it''s easy for the other party to kill him.


    After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao let out a long sigh, looked into each other''s face and said, "you talk about it first."


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the master of Daoism sect was completely relieved.


    As long as Xiao Yao is not angry, it''s the best news for him.


    After all, he has also paid attention to Xiao Yao. In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s temper is really hard to grasp. Moreover, looking around the world, it seems that there is really nothing. It''s something that the other party can''t do or dare not do.


    How many things are difficult for others to understand? As long as the protagonist of this thing is Xiao Yao, in other people''s eyes, there is nothing that can''t be understood.


    "After the event is completed, I hope that we can become the first sect of cultivating immortals in the world." Said the Lord of Tao seeking sect.


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    "You are a lion! If people from Qingcheng Mountain, Ta Tian Zong or Taohua island all ask me to do this, what should I do? "


    Although the leader of XUNDAO sect knows what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable, he is adamant at the moment and doesn''t want to step back. After all, the opportunity to make his name in history is in front of him. He also knows that at this time, if he doesn''t know the price of sitting on the ground, when XUNDAO sect really becomes a force that Xiao Yao can use, Their own use value is completely gone.


    "That''s all I want." The master of XUNDAO sect said, "if you can promise, promise. If you can''t, please leave now."


    The tone of the other person''s voice is very polite.


    "Yes, but how about changing the ten elixirs into five?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." in fact, Xiao Yao''s bargaining was expected by the master of Daoism.


    However, the significance of an elixir for an immortal is self-evident.


    The ten elixirs suddenly turned into five, which made him feel very painful!


    But now, after thinking about it, he still had no choice but to agree.


    He always felt that it was a very cost-effective business to use five elixirs to make the other party respect himself as the largest sect in Lingwu world.


    So at the moment, he bit his teeth and nodded his head.


    After coming down from XUNDAO sect, Liu March was puzzled and asked, "did you really promise him?"


    "What?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Let XUNDAO sect become the largest sect in Lingwu world." Liu said in March.


    Although Liu March is not very interested in these things, she also understands that this matter matters.


    "Yes Xiao Yao said, "I agreed."


    "Are you going to turn back later?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "do you think I can do something like this


    "I don''t know what others say, but I''m not surprised at what you say." Liu March still gives Xiao Yao face.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t seem to be joking at all. Liu couldn''t hold her breath: "don''t you plan to go back?"


    "Faith is the foundation of human beings. To be a man, you have to keep your word." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Liu March looked at Xiao Yao angrily. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "don''t worry. When we get to ta Tian Zong, if the other party puts forward such a request, I will also agree."¡° Two Firsts? " Liu March grew up¡° Don''t say two, three, four, five, six, all right! " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "tied for the first!" Liu March was stunned for a moment, then laughed and pointed to Xiao Yao: "you are so bad!"

 Chapter 1622

    Liu March couldn''t help thinking that if the leader of XUNDAO sect knew that the first sect he had paid five elixirs for was tied for the first place, would he vomit blood.


    But if it''s true, Xiao Yao hasn''t cheated each other.


    After all, the other side did not say that this first, is unique, or can be juxtaposed, although from the perspective of normal people, the first is the first, there is no second, but when is Xiao Yao a normal person? At least logically speaking, Xiao Yao''s idea is no problem, just a little cheeky. But for Xiao Yao, it''s no big deal to be scolded for being shameless. Anyway, if there are more lice, they are not afraid of itching. Are there few people who say Xiao Yao is shameless?


    If people say a few shameless words will lose a few pieces of meat, now Xiao Yao may have been skinny.


    Therefore, being scolded and stabbed by several people is nothing to Xiao Yao. At that time, as long as he says that he has kept his word, no one can come up with any refutation.


    "You say, why can the leader of XUNDAO sect promise you so easily?" Liu March jumps to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and said, "do you think it''s easy to agree?"


    "Not really?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said: "in fact, in my opinion, it''s quite normal for the master of XUNDAO sect to promise me. After all, they are not fools. They can think of what they will face after the Qin Dynasty really unified the whole Lingwu world."


    "Why didn''t you say that when you were in Qingcheng Mountain before?" Liu March puzzled.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March seriously and said, "if I tell you, this is what I just thought of. Do you believe it?"


    "What do you think?" Liu March does not answer rhetorical questions.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "obviously I don''t believe it. In fact, it''s really what I thought of. But I think the old leader of Qingcheng Mountain must have thought of it before. Otherwise, he would not have promised me so much. Is it because of my love with Qingcheng Mountain? Sometimes it''s valuable, sometimes it''s not so valuable. Zhao Tieniu is willing to stand out and stand on the opposite side of the Qin Dynasty


    Liu March seems to understand, nodded.


    In fact, in her opinion, she is not very concerned about these problems.


    "You''d better not tell me that. I don''t want to know." Liu said in March, "I just feel that since you have done what you want to do, I am very happy."


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Such words come from Liu March''s mouth, and then contact her character, suddenly feel that such words, become a lot of sincerity.


    "Anyway, I can''t help you with anything else, but when I get to Taohua Island, my words are more effective." Liu March said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao absolutely believes what Liu March said.


    Although Liu March is no longer a powerful immortal, his identity is still there. After all, he is Liu Zhezhi''s younger martial sister, which is equivalent to the elder of a big sect.


    Moreover, Liu Zhezhi is also very good for Liu March. Although they have no blood relationship, they are more close to each other than sisters.


    Therefore, with Liu March, Xiao Yao is also more confident.


    In fact, even without Liu March, Xiao Yao thinks that with Hong feisheng''s relationship and his familiarity with Liu Zhezhi, there should be no big problem for Taohua island to help.


    The only thing that bothers Xiao Yao is that Liu Zhezhi is a woman. It''s hard to guess whether a woman''s mind will die. In addition, the other person''s personality makes him have an unpredictable feeling. Let alone Xiao Yao''s feeling. Even Liu Zhezhi''s man, Hong feisheng, who lives with her day and night, in most cases, I don''t know what my daughter-in-law is thinking in her heart. This sentence is perfectly reflected at this time.


    The next destination, of course, is ta Tian Zong.


    On the way to Tianzong, Xiao Yao is more and more worried.


    It''s hard to deal with taozong, not to mention taitianzong.


    In terms of the relationship between Xiao Yao and Ta Tian Zong, it''s not too much to say that they are incompatible.


    Some time ago, Xiao Yao took away the Qi of TA Tian Zong. At the martial arts meeting, Xiao Yao killed the younger disciples of TA Tian Zong, and he succeeded in plotting against ye tingchao. Although ye tingchao had his own ideas, which had nothing to do with Xiao Yao, the people of TA Tian Zong didn''t think so, They still have to blame Xiao Yao for everything.


    What can Xiao Yao do? He is helpless!


    If you think about it, he will feel aggrieved for himself.


    So this time I went to ta Tian Zong. It''s very good that people didn''t draw their swords against me. Do you want others to help me? That''s too hard.


    Therefore, in Xiao Yao''s view, the most difficult sect in Lingwu world is ta Tian Zong.


    "In fact, even if we don''t take down TA Tian Zong and the other three sects, we can." Liu March probably saw the depression in Xiao Yao''s heart and said with relief, "although the old Zhangjiao of Qingcheng Mountain said before that he wanted you to take the remaining three, even if you didn''t take the remaining three, I don''t think the old Zhangjiao would embarrass you on this issue."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, his current thinking is not much different from that of Liu March.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, as long as he takes down the remaining three sects and leaves a TA Tian sect, it''s also a trivial matter.


    However, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who will give up before he starts to try anything.


    Even if the hope is really slim, Xiao Yao feels that he has to go to Tianzong to have a try.


    Anyway, he doesn''t believe it. Can those people in Ta Tian Zong leave him?


    After waiting for the state of Wei, Xiao Yao first saw ye tingchao.


    Ye tingchao took Xiao Yao to the imperial city of the state of Wei and met the emperor of the state of Wei.


    The emperor of Wei was surprised to see Xiao Yao. He was very curious about what he was doing in Wei at this time.


    After Xiao Yao said his intention, the expressions on the faces of emperor Wei and ye tingchao became a little strange.


    "The idea, of course, is a good idea." The emperor of Wei said seriously.


    "It''s just that some of them are unrealistic." Ye tingchao added on the edge.


    These two people sing in unison, but they express their inner common thoughts perfectly.


    Xiao Yao sat down, and Liu March sat down next to Xiao Yao.


    Even in the face of the emperor of Wei and ye tingchao, Liu March did not notice any pressure and was calm and comfortable.


    This kind of psychological quality is really not what ordinary people can have. In fact, it''s quite normal.


    Even if the other party is the emperor of the state of Wei and the king of a country, compared with Xiao Yao, his position is not so high.


    Although it seems that Xiao Yao and the emperor of the state of Wei are suitable for the state, it is not too much to say that Xiao Yao is superior to these emperors.


    "I said Xiao Yao, what do you think?" Ye tingchao stared at Xiao Yao, puzzled and said, "it''s not unrealistic for you to have such an idea before, but you just made some trouble in Tata Tianzong and plundered other people''s luck. How important is luck to a sect? I don''t believe you really don''t understand. You dare to go to Tata Tianzong after all, What do you want? "


    "Give it a try. Anyway, there won''t be less meat." Xiao Yao said.


    Yue He, the emperor of the state of Wei, said, "you are not only blocking the people of TA Tian Zong, but also blocking your own heart."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I certainly will not feel depressed, anyway, I did not hold too much hope."


    Listening to Xiao Yao, ye tingchao and the emperor of the state of Wei felt a little better.


    "Let''s talk about it first. You can go to ta Tian Zong, but you can''t kill people at will, let alone force them to agree to your request." Ye tingchao said cautiously.


    Although ye tingchao was a great help to Xiao Yao when he plundered the Qi luck of TA Tian Zong last time, he did it for the sake of TA Tian Zong. In his heart, ye tingchao always regarded himself as a disciple of TA Tian Zong. In fact, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, ye tingchao was a pedantic man, even though TA Tian Zong did many wrong things, But ye tingchao''s heart still tied himself to ta Tianzong.


    This can be regarded as an advantage, but it can also be regarded as a disadvantage in terms of the overall situation.


    Xiao Yao glanced at ye tingchao and said, "I naturally understand what you said. This time I went to ta Tian Zong, I wanted them to help me, not to make trouble."


    "It''s like you didn''t make trouble." Ye tingchao shouts.


    After a short hesitation, ye tingchao also made a major decision. He stared at Xiao Yao for a long time and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know the way myself."


    "If you don''t let me go with you, don''t go either. I won''t let you go if I say anything." Ye tingchao said, "I just don''t trust you. I''m not going to be your bodyguard."


    Xiao Yaole said, "do you have to be so straightforward?"


    Ye tingchao rolled his eyes, but said in a helpless tone: "to you, I think I really have to be a little more straightforward. Anyway, you are not the kind of person who wants to face."


    Xiao Yao bows his hand: "thank you for your praise."


    Ye tingchao turned to look at the emperor of Wei and said, "see? This guy really deserves what I think of him. "


    The emperor of Wei also laughed.


    Although the atmosphere of the conversation is still relaxed, when Xiao Yao is going to ta Tian Zong, ye tingchao still follows him.


    On the way, ye tingchao was also talking about the small friction between Zhao and Wei. Xiao Yao just listened quietly without interrupting.

 Chapter 1623

    To sum up, the state of Wei has not yet launched a comprehensive attack. After all, the emperor of Wei has not made up his mind. Ye tingchao is still in charge of all this.


    However, even if the state of Wei did not raise its troops thoroughly, it had at least brought great pressure to the state of Zhao.


    At present, many Zhao soldiers have been stationed on the border between Zhao and Wei.


    If it had been in the past, such a thing would not have happened. Although it can not be said that the state had no defense, it would not have been so exaggerated. The defense line of Zhao''s border was absolutely not enough to support and buffer the impact of Wei''s army on them.


    After all, at that time, Zhao''s main energy was still on how to deal with the Qing Dynasty, and in Zhao wei''e''s view, no matter from which point of view, Wei had no courage and no reason to challenge them. However, after ye tingchao''s tossing, Zhao wei''e suddenly regained his mind. It is obvious that the state of Wei has already connected with Xiao Yao. This is definitely not just ye tingchao''s personal intention. Therefore, the state of Zhao should still take strict precautions against the state of Wei. Otherwise, when the state of Wei raises troops on a large scale, what will he do at that time?


    Originally, the Qing and autumn dynasties had put a lot of pressure on them, and the emergence of Xiao Yao also caused great turbulence to the situation. Their original troops had already suffered a lot when they wanted to cope with the Qing and autumn dynasties, and now they have sent some soldiers to guard against the state of Wei. It can be seen that Zhao wei''e was already a little stretched at this time, Zhao wei''e was already in a state where he couldn''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest.


    "Zhao wei''e is a very calm man indeed." Ye tingchao gave his own opinion, "when I was struggling in the state of Zhao, Zhao wei''e could stand up, but he still stuck to the front of the Qing Dynasty."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t that normal?"


    "Normal?" Zhao wei''e suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s words had been a little strange now. No matter from which angle he looked, he didn''t think there was anything normal in it.


    Xiao Yao continued: "if you are Zhao wei''e, do you think ye tingchao is a greater threat to you, or is Xiao Longxiang of the Qing and autumn dynasties a greater threat?"


    Ye tingchao said with a bitter smile: "if you have to say that, I will start to look down on myself."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing, then quickly waved his hand and said, "I don''t mean to look down on you!"


    "I know you''re just flouting me." Ye tingchao went on with Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao


    He doesn''t think he and ye tingchao have known each other for a long time. How can he lead ye tingchao''s way of speaking


    This is probably the biggest change to Lingwu world after I came to this world


    "In fact, to be exact, it''s the Wei state and the Qing and autumn Dynasty. There''s no way to equate the threats they posed to the Zhao state." Xiao Yao continued.


    Ye tingchao said with a sneer: "even if you mocked me before, now even the state of Wei began to mock me again?"


    Xiao Yao shook his sleeve: "I don''t want to chat with you! It''s like casting pearls before swine. "


    "The cow let you play to it? Mud says it''s going to the wall? " Liu March immediately seized the opportunity to return what Xiao Yao had said to her.


    Xiao Yao


    Liu March saw Xiao Yao''s face and laughed.


    I''m all up and down with laughter.


    "It''s a low laugh." Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    Ye tingchao is very proud.


    He knows that if he talks, he will not be Xiao Yao''s opponent, but now Liu March is still on the same front with him and has naturally gained some advantages.


    "Xundaoxong, have you really solved it?" Ye tingchao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Isn''t there a contradiction between XUNDAO sect and you before? Why do they want to help you? " Ye tingchao was puzzled by this problem.


    If it wasn''t for his little understanding of Xiao Yao''s character, he would have doubted whether the other party was deliberately amusing.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said what he had said before.


    As for the elixir, ye tingchao is not surprised. Anyway, he knows that Xiao Yao has never been short of it. Who makes this boy a master of elixir?


    However, when he heard the idea of "horse stepping on the lake", the expression on ye tingchao''s face became dignified.


    "What a horse in the world." Ye tingchao took a breath and said, "in this way, Ta Tianzong should have no reason to refuse you."


    "Do you think what Xiao Yao said is reasonable?" Liu March asked curiously.


    Ye tingchao looked at Liu March and said, "do you think there is something wrong with this point of view?"


    Liu March shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether Xiao Yao is right or wrong. I just can''t enjoy that far."


    Ye chuckled at the tide.


    I can see that he is very happy to chat with Liu March.


    Maybe it''s because a Wuchi and a childish can stand on the same starting line. If it''s a different person, they won''t make me crazy, and I can''t stand it.


    "In fact, if I were Xuanyuan jiuzhong, when my family was big in the world of Lingwu, I would certainly do something about the world of Lingwu. In fact, this kind of thing is common in the history of Lingwu. It''s just that none of the predecessors had the patience of Xuanyuan jiuzhong. What others can''t do doesn''t mean Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t do either." Ye tingchao said simply.


    Xiao Yao gives ye tingchao a thumbs up.


    This guy finally said something meaningful.


    Ye tingchao waved his hand. He was too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Yao''s praise for him. He continued: "before, why did I help Xiao Yao plunder the Qi of TA Tianzong? It''s not that tattenzong has caused too much threat to the state of Wei. If tattenzong''s luck is not destroyed, not to mention the great Qin Dynasty, even the state of Wei is likely to make a horse trample on the lake. It''s true that Tata Tianzong is one of the four major sects of immortals cultivation in Lingwu world. However, the number of immortals cultivation in Tata Tianzong is limited after all. Moreover, the experts can count them. They can''t fight against a country. If it''s really time, I''m afraid that Tata Tianzong will be doomed. Besides, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has no way to soar in his life, which is no secret in the cultivation world of Lingwu world. If Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s cultivation and foundation could soar, he would have already soared. Maybe he would be ahead of Xu kuangge. He has no way to soar. If there is a person who can soar in the world in the future, Can the Qin Dynasty still be stable? "


    Liu March nodded slightly, and finally realized something.


    Then she glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "Lord Ye is better than Xiao Yao. I can''t understand what Xiao Yao said. I can understand what you said."


    Xiao Yao covered his chest with one hand.


    I was shot when I was lying down!


    You don''t understand because there''s something wrong with your understanding, OK?


    It seems that my thinking logic and expression ability are not clear


    Anyway, Xiao Yao felt that he could not carry the pot himself.


    "Xiao Yao, I have to say that you are really a very far sighted person." Ye tingchao took a deep breath and said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was almost moved to cry.


    It''s not easy for ye tingchao to praise him.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll speak for you when I get to ta Tian Zong." Ye tingchao said.


    When Xiao Yao heard this, "Puchi" came out and said, "you can pull it. In fact, we are similar in Tata Tianzong. If you were in Tata Tianzong before, you still had some weight to talk about. But before, when I plundered Tata Tianzong''s luck, you helped me. Do you think people in Tata Tianzong still like you?"


    Ye tingchao''s face turned red by Xiao Yao''s words, and he coughed a few times. He used this way to cover up his embarrassment at this time.


    "When it comes to Tata Tianzong, you''d better talk less." Xiao Yao said, "that''s really helping me."


    Ye tingchao snorted and said, "how can I say that I''m also a person of Tianzong. Naturally speaking, I have more weight than you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s ok if you don''t mention this. I plunder the Qi luck of Tata Tianzong. Although the other party is not happy, it can be said. After all, there are some grudges between me and them, and there''s nothing to pick when doing such things. But you''re different. You''re a disciple of Tata Tianzong, and even their pride. As a result, you help me plunder the Qi luck of Tata Tianzong, Now you mean to say that you are their disciple? "


    "..." Ye felt uncomfortable with the tide.


    When it came to the Tata Tianzong, the whole Tata Tianzong was restless.


    Seeing Xiao Yao and ye tingchao, the disciples of TA Tian Zong were furious, but they didn''t dare to tell the master what happened to them. In addition, the disciples were full of vigilance when they looked at Xiao Yao and others.


    If eyes can kill people, Xiao Yaoliu and ye tingchao will die today.


    Before, ye tingchao was the pride of TA Tianzong.


    Now, ye tingchao is probably the most hated person of TA Tian Zong.


    As Xiao Yao said before, he plundered the fortune of TA Tian Zong. Although the elder brothers were angry, Xiao Yao still had a starting point. There was a reason for doing so.


    However, ye tingchao stood up to help Xiao Yao at the beginning. In the eyes of those people, it was a very indefensible thing.


    Therefore, their anger and hatred towards ye tingchao may be more than Xiao Yao''s.


    "Well, do you feel uncomfortable all over?" Xiao Yao looks at ye and listens to the tide.


    Ye tingchao''s face was a little ugly and nodded gently.


    These people were looking at him in the eyes that they had never seen before. In the past, when the disciples of TA Tian Zong saw him, they cheered as if they saw the immortal in the sky. Now ye tingchao, and then TA Tianzong, no longer have the same treatment as before¡° It''s OK. " Xiao Yao said, "I get used to it gradually."... " Ye tingchao bit his teeth and said, "I''m not as cheeky as you are!"¡° Then you have to work hard! " Xiao Yao also made a gesture, "here you are! Come on. "..."

 Chapter 1624

    The leader of TA Tian Zong heard that ye tingchao and Xiao Yao had made a comeback. They were not angry at once. Apart from anger, they also had some fears. The last time they came here together, they had already caused them a lot of violence.


    It''s absolutely impossible to say no anger.


    Not to mention the master of Tata Tianzong, even if he is just an ordinary disciple of Tata Tianzong, Xiao Yao and ye tingchao are gnashing their teeth.


    In the past few years, the disciples of Tata Tianzong talked about ye tingchao. They were all proud and dignified. After all, ye tingchao was a person worshipped by Tata Tianzong on the altar.


    But since last time, ye tingchao has fallen from the altar completely.


    Not only did they fall down from the altar, but after that, all the disciples of TA Tian Zong came up and stepped on him.


    Of course, they just stepped on it in their heart. Now ye tingchao is standing in front of them, and his accomplishments are there. These people still dare to be angry.


    Before long, the leader of Tata Tianzong rushed over with some elders Xiao Yao had seen last time.


    "Xiao Yao, ye tingchao, why do you come to Tianzong?"?! It seems that I don''t think it''s miserable enough to set foot on Tianzong. "


    Although Tata Tianzong is still one of the four sects of immortals cultivators, everyone here knows that it is only a matter of time before Tata Tianzong''s decline after losing his fortune. Now it is entirely dependent on his accumulated foundation and this powerful cultivator. But after that, the possibility of Tata Tianzong''s becoming a powerful cultivator is getting smaller and smaller, In these days, the number of disciples recruited has dropped sharply, and without fresh blood, why does TA Tian Zong seem to be standing still?


    In addition to ta Tian Zong, Taohua Island, one of the four major sects of immortals cultivation, is in a similar situation with them, and also lost its luck.


    There is a great possibility that Taohuadao and tatatianzong, the four major schools of immortals in the future, will be removed. Another possibility is that there will be only two major schools of immortals in the future.


    At the thought of these, the master of TA Tian Zong would feel headache.


    The glory of TA Tian Zong is really in my hands


    "Old master, please don''t be angry." Xiao Yao laughs.


    "..." although the master of TA Tian sect was more and more angry, he also felt strange in his heart.


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s way of treating himself was different this time. Before, he was really domineering and looked at them with a kind of overlooking eyes.


    But now, there is a kind of flattery?


    "What do you want to do?" Aware of this change, the master of TA Tian sect was more and more creepy.


    The last time Xiao Yao came, he brought a disaster to ta Tian Zong.


    Now, this guy is still smiling, and the light of conspiracy twinkles in his eyes, OK?


    Anyway, although the people of TA Tian Zong don''t know Xiao Yao''s purpose, they are psychologically prepared to guard against this bastard!


    "Actually, this time, I''m here to talk to you about cooperation." Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and took a step forward.


    When Xiao Yao took a step forward, the other side immediately subconsciously took a step back.


    "Don''t come here!" The master of TA Tian sect slapped his hand in front of him, which made Xiao Yao feel that he might not be an individual, but a fierce beast.


    "Cough, Lord, this time Xiao Yao really is..." ye tingchao also plans to help Xiao Yao say a word at this time, but he has not said a complete word, he was interrupted by the Lord of TA Tian Zong impolitely.


    "Shut up, you''re not a good man!" Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    When speaking, the expression on that face looks more aggrieved and more aggrieved.


    Xiao Yao turned his face and shrugged at ye tingchao, which means to say to him: you see, I said that before, let you come up and say a few words less.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t blame others for ye tingchao''s weakness. He can only say that ye tingchao doesn''t have a correct understanding of himself now! If his heart is really like a mirror, he should know that he is really helping now that he doesn''t speak.


    After being scolded by the leader of TA Tian Zong, ye tingchao realized that he wanted to help Xiao Yao speak. It''s no wonder that Xiao Yao didn''t show much surprise and surprise, but lack of interest.


    Feelings this guy is really already taking into account what happened now.


    Unconsciously, he suddenly felt that Xiao Yao''s height in his heart had risen a lot.


    If Xiao Yao knew what ye tingchao thought at this time, he would not be happy.


    He didn''t think how much ye tingchao thought of him at this time. Instead, he was humiliating him - people with a little brain can think of these, OK?


    When Xiao Yao turned around again, he put away his smile.


    "Lord, this time I come to ta Tian Zong, I don''t want to trouble you, but I have something important to discuss." Xiao Yao said.


    His words can be regarded as a reassurance to the people of TA Tian Zong.


    As long as the other party is not looking for trouble, they can be relieved.


    It''s not enough to let these people down their guard.


    After all, the psychological shadow Xiao Yao caused them last time, the area can''t be calculated even by function


    "I don''t think we have anything to talk about with you. Now you can go." The leader of TA Tian sect is more determined than the leader of Tao sect.


    This is why when Xiao Yao was still on the road, he said that Tata Tianzong was more difficult to deal with than xuidao Zong.


    After all, the hatred between Xiao Yao and Ta Tian Zong is as deep as the sea


    "Suzerain, how about you let Xiao Yao finish his speech before making a decision?" Ye tingchao said.


    The master of TA Tian sect was silent for a while and said, "OK, you can talk about it."


    Xiao Yao turns back and stares at ye tingchao.


    Ye tingchao is still full of curiosity.


    He felt that he managed to win Xiao Yao a chance to speak. Even if he was not grateful, how could he still stare at himself?


    Isn''t this a typical revenge?


    In fact, now Xiao Yao even has the idea of strangling ye tingchao.


    He really doesn''t feel that the other party is talking for himself at this time.


    This is just making trouble!


    Now in such a state, the two sides are facing each other. No matter what Xiao Yao says, it''s useless!


    It''s a matter of sitting down and speaking calmly, OK?


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t speak for such a long time, ye tingchao was worried and hastened to say, "Xiao Yao, you should say it quickly!"


    I said your uncle!


    Xiao Yao roared in his heart.


    I''m not afraid of God like opponents, but I''m afraid of pig like teammates.


    In the past, Xiao Yao thought that Liu Chengfeng was the kind of pig teammate, but now Liu Chengfeng is not easy to be wise, and he has a pig teammate like ye tingchao.


    What''s more, didn''t you talk less before?


    Why do you talk more than fart now?


    "It seems that you have nothing to do?" The Lord of TA Tian Zong was impatient to see that Xiao Yao was silent for a long time.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "there are some things, but it''s a long story."


    "Then make a long story short!" Ye tingchao is very anxious. He thinks that the purpose of their visit to Tianzong is very simple. They can make it clear in three or two sentences. I really don''t know what''s the long story.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at ye tingchao. He pretends to cry. He puts his hands together to make a pleading appearance.


    "Please stop talking, will you?"


    "..." ye tingchao became more and more depressed.


    Up to now, he didn''t feel that he was wrong.


    "What do you want?" The master of TA Tian Zong is not a fool. Now it''s this time. How can he not know that the purpose of Xiao Yao''s coming to ta Tian Zong this time is not simple?


    He became more and more curious.


    Now Xiao Yao''s attitude, no matter how you look at it, is somewhat abnormal.


    Then he suddenly understood something.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also full of banter.


    "This time you came to ta Tian Zong, did you ask me?"


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    Looking at the smile on Xiao Yao''s face, the other person subconsciously thinks that he has guessed something wrong.


    However, Xiao Yao went on to say: "it''s worthy of being the leader of Tata Tianzong. It''s really a clever plan!"


    Liu March and ye tingchao look at each other.


    There was only one thought in their minds.


    Xiao Yao''s flattery is really loud.


    Seeing that he guessed right, the leader of TA Tian Zong was not as nervous as before, and his face finally showed a smile.


    He felt that he had finally got the chance to avenge himself.


    Xiao Yao had been bullied by Xiao Yao before, but the leader of TA Tian sect could only be angry. After all, Xiao Yao was a master of cultivating immortals. If he wanted to kill each other, he would not have any chance in his life. What''s more, Xiao Yao now has hundreds of thousands of soldiers in his hand, which can be said to be holding great power.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll invite you to a seat." Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    Xiao Yao is not happy at all. On the contrary, ye tingchao and Liu March are as happy as a fool.


    Although this seems to see the hope, but the other side''s attitude changes so fast, Xiao Yao thinks that the other side certainly didn''t have a good idea.


    If the other party continues to treat himself with a tough attitude, Xiao Yao may feel that this is normal.


    Now, he always has an intuition that the other party seems to want to dig a hole.


    Even if it''s not digging a hole, it''s essential to create difficulties properly.


    But now that I have arrived at Ta Tian Zong, what happened now is expected, so these things are not so difficult to accept.


    So he took a deep breath and showed a smile¡° Thank you, master TA Tian The Lord of TA Tian Zong just gave a cold hum, and his subordinates gave way. Then, the leader of TA Tian Zong turned around and walked towards the back. Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, followed by Liu March and ye tingchao, who naturally followed Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 1625

    After taking a seat, Xiao Yao would not answer.


    Now he is not in a hurry, waiting for the other party to start first.


    Anyway, since the other party has given him this opportunity, it is tantamount to seizing this opportunity and making it hard for him.


    So the question now is not what Xiao Yao wants to say, but how the other party wants to toss.


    Liu March and ye tingchao both sat down, but Xiao Yao didn''t speak immediately, and they were not worried.


    After all, the protagonist is Xiao Yao.


    The leader of TA Tian Zong is smiling, but his eyes are always wandering on Xiao Yao.


    At this time, another disciple came up to make tea.


    When Xiao Yao was holding the tea cup, the master of TA Tian Zong spoke slowly.


    "I don''t know what you want us to do when you come here this time?" The Lord of TA Tian Zong asked.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I hope Tata Tianzong can help me deal with the Qin Dynasty."


    In fact, in the script set by Xiao Yao at the beginning, he didn''t want to put it forward so soon.


    Once the requirements are put forward, they will fall into a passive situation.


    It''s just that there''s nothing we can do now.


    Some words have to be spoken.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" The Lord of TA Tian sect spoke first without thinking about it.


    Xiao Yao also did not want to stand up.


    "Since you don''t want to agree, I''ll go first." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the whole leader of TA Tian Zong is not good.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is not playing according to the routine!


    I just refused, so it''s over?


    What are you doing all the way here?


    Xiao Yao stands up. Liu March and ye tingchao have no response.


    In fact, these two people didn''t want to cooperate with Xiao Yao, but their minds were short circuited at this time. At this moment, what they thought was the same as what the master of TA Tian Zong thought. In their opinion, Xiao Yao knows that there are tigers in the mountain who prefer to travel on tiger mountain. Since he came to ta Tian Zong, he must have made all the preparations. How could he have just been rejected and planned to turn around and leave?


    Is there such a lack of perseverance?


    All of a sudden, ye tingchao felt that he had more perseverance than Xiao Yao, which was the shame of the world of cultivating immortals! Is it interesting to be a qualified cultivator?


    "Hello The Lord of TA Tian Zong was a little upset. "You came here just for a trip?"


    "Of course not." Xiao Yao stood at the door and said, "I hope you can help me. Since you have rejected me, of course I have to go."


    "..." the master of TA Tian Zong felt that Xiao Yao was really shameless.


    In fact, he can guess what Xiao Yao is thinking.


    It''s nothing more than worrying about showing your mood too eagerly, being caught by yourself, and then making some very excessive demands.


    In fact, that''s exactly what the master of TA Tian sect thought.


    At the moment, he suddenly felt that he was led by the nose by Xiao Yao. This is a general as soon as he came up!


    "Well, since you''re going, go." The master of TA Tian Zong suddenly understood.


    He has affirmed that Xiao Yao will not leave here.


    "All right." Xiao Yao spoke and walked out.


    After a while, Xiao Yao turned back.


    At this time, the leader of TA Tian Zong had a smile on his face.


    He felt that he had made the right bet. The other party just pretended that he would not really leave. In fact, at that time, the leader of TA Tian sect was a little nervous, worried that he would really miss such a good opportunity.


    Just when the master of TA Tian Zong wanted to take this opportunity to stab Xiao Yao and make a mockery of him, Xiao Yao spoke first, but what he said was not to him, but to Liu March and ye tingchao sitting on the bench.


    "I''m leaving now. If you don''t, stay here for the new year?" Xiao Yao asked.


    At this time, the two men recovered and subconsciously stood up.


    "Really?" Liu March asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "anyway, we don''t really need the help of TA Tian Zong now. Originally, it was just by the way. Anyway, now we have the support of the remaining three sects. One less TA Tian Zong is not a big difference. What''s more, today''s Tata Tianzong has lost his fortune and is at the end of his life. Although he is still in the forefront of the sect of immortal cultivators, he can''t stick to it for many years. Let''s go dancing with them. "


    Liu March seems to know nothing, nodding his head.


    Although ye tingchao is a Wuchi, he can also hear the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Now, Xiao Yao said this to Liu March. In fact, it''s better to say this to the leader of TA Tian Zong.


    Looking at the Lord of TA Tian Zong''s face turned purple, he could only shake his head.


    He can think of these. In fact, the Lord of TA Tian sect can also think of these. Compared with the city government, the other party is obviously above himself. It''s just one thing to understand and another to refute. After all, what Xiao Yao said now is true, but he didn''t start any deception mode.


    "Stop..." just when Xiao Yao and others were going to turn around and leave, the master of TA Tian Zong didn''t hold back his depression and opened his mouth.


    He had a cold face, staring at the tea in front of him, but there was no gathering point.


    Xiao Yao slightly side face, ask a way: "suzerain still have what matter?"


    "What do you want?" The Lord of TA Tian Zong asked. Every word comes out of his teeth. Now he wants to tear Xiao Yao to pieces. It''s so good that he uses his Qi to say things. I lost my Qi in Ta Tian Zong. Isn''t it all thanks to you? You don''t think the fire is big enough to continue to add firewood?


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "in fact, it''s not what I want. It''s what you want. I need your help. If you ask for some basic requirements, I can still promise you. But if you want me to give you my arm, how can I promise you?"


    The master of TA Tian Zong sighed.


    "Sit down." Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    Just now that sigh, also can be regarded as he was completely convinced by Xiao Yao.


    He is now fully aware that he wants to take this opportunity to make Xiao Yao pay a painful price, which is meaningless.


    Because now it''s not only Xiao Yao who needs their help, but they also need Xiao Yao''s help to stabilize their status in the world of cultivating immortals. As for whether Xiao Yao has such strength or not, in fact, the leader of Tata Tianzong is not very sure. He just has no way to go now. He has no other choice but to place his hope on Xiao Yao. Moreover, he always feels that since Xiao Yao can connect so many countries in the Lingwu world and help him stabilize the status of Tata Tianzong in the world of cultivating immortals, It doesn''t seem to be difficult.


    It''s much easier than subverting a dynasty.


    You know, Xiao Yao is a man who dares to challenge the Qin Dynasty!


    Xiao Yao sat down again.


    Although before, the other party had asked him to take a seat first, in a sense, now Xiao Yao is really invited to take a seat.


    After Xiao Yao sat down, the master of TA Tian Zong took a sip of the tea cup in front of him and said, "tell me, what can you do for me?"


    Xiao Yao felt that he had better not be the first to speak.


    "What do you want?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I want luck!" The Lord of TA Tian sect said without thinking.


    Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    In fact, the other party''s request is also expected by Xiao Yao.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" The leader of TA Tian Zong was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would agree so quickly.


    "If you want to be lucky, I''ll give it to you. The Lingwu world is so big. As long as it''s within my power, where do you see? Tell me, I''ll give you that mountain, OK?" Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s not easy for Wei, Beilu, Dachu and Jiangguo to find places with good fortune. Even if they do, they are occupied by others." The Lord of TA Tian Zong sighed and said.


    If it was so easy to find a place with good fortune, he would not take it as his request to Xiao Yao now.


    "Well... Wei, Beilu, Dachu, Jiangguo, maybe they really don''t have them, and it''s hard to find them, but there are so many Daqin dynasties!" Xiao Yao said.


    Master of TA Tian Zong


    He thinks Xiao Yao really dares to say anything.


    Looking at his current posture, people who don''t know think that the Qin Dynasty has been grasped by Xiao Yao.


    "Brother, I dare to say that it''s not yours. How dare you promise it to others?" The master of TA Tian sect felt that he was going to suffer from internal injury by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looks very serious and doesn''t mean to be joking.


    "If we win, I''ll help you find a place with good fortune in the Qin Dynasty. Shouldn''t it be difficult?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What if you lose?" Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "we are all tied together. If I lose to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, do you think you still have a good life? At that time, you were worried about whether you were lucky or not. First think about whether you can survive... "


    "..." the Lord of TA Tian sect suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Ye tingchao coughed and whispered, "don''t be so straightforward..."


    He is probably worried that Xiao Yao''s words are too direct and will scare the other party away.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes didn''t blink, and he fixed on each other.


    After a while, the master of TA Tian sect was relieved.


    "What else?"


    To be honest, the attitude of the master of Tata Tianzong was beyond ye tingchao''s expectation.


    Originally, he thought that the leader of TA Tian sect would not agree for his own sect.


    At that time, I can also talk about the concept of "horse riding in the lake".


    But now it seems that it''s not what I think?


    In fact, there are some problems with ye tingchao''s idea. Because he didn''t realize how important it was for the leader of TA Tian sect. As far as Tata Tianzong is concerned, it''s only a matter of time before he loses his fortune. In that case, it''s better to let go. He''s dead all over the place!

 Chapter 1626

    Ye tingchao may not be able to understand the idea of the leader of TA Tian Zong, but that doesn''t mean Xiao Yao can''t think of it.


    It''s because Xiao Yao understands this that he can be so calm in the face of each other.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it is not a surprising thing that the Lord of TA Tian Zong readily agrees.


    As for what else the other party asked, he was obviously not very satisfied with it. It was easy for Xiao Yao to look down on him when he agreed so easily, and he was not willing to do such a strategic thing.


    The current situation is very favorable for Xiao Yao, so he is not in a hurry.


    After hearing the question of the leader of TA Tian Zong, Xiao Yao pondered for a moment.


    In fact, he didn''t want to take the other party down so easily. After all, the one sitting in front of him is the leader of Tata Tianzong. He is not a fool. Even if he is a fool, he can''t take it for granted.


    You have to respect each other''s IQ a little bit!


    "What do you want?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Although he has always liked to take the initiative in his own hands, now he feels that he should give the other party a little initiative.


    Only when he knows what the other party''s thinking is, can he suit the remedy to the case.


    This is the truth summed up by doctors who have been working for so many years!


    "Elixir, elixir." The Lord of TA Tian Zong said very frankly.


    He also knows these things, Xiao Yao always has no shortage.


    What Xiao Yao doesn''t care about doesn''t mean that other people don''t care.


    For those immortal sects and ordinary cultivators of TA Tian Zong, not to mention the elixir, even if it''s just the elixir, it can make them salivate!


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment, said: "before, I have promised to find the elixir, although I do not lack, but I do not have so much."


    "It''s OK to give it to taozong, but it''s not OK to give it to Tianzong?" The Lord of TA Tian sect was very angry and said.


    "But I promised you a place of good fortune!" Xiao Yao said, "I didn''t make such a promise when I was looking for daozong, but do you think a place of good fortune is not as important as elixir?"


    The leader of TA Tian Zong was suddenly speechless by Xiao Yao. He felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    But after a short period of stupefaction, he quickly recovered and became furious.


    Only then did he realize that he was completely fooled by the other party.


    What logic is this?


    "You haven''t sucked away the fortune of Taoists!" He jumps a foot way, also difference point to Xiao Yao''s nose scold.


    Xiao Yao laughed awkwardly and scratched the back of his head: "so you are not stupid?"


    "..." it''s time to jump again.


    What kind of person do you think I am!


    Xiao Yao coughed and quickly changed the topic and said, "but what I just said is true. You have to consider my specific situation."


    "Ten elixirs, twenty elixirs, no less!" Said the Lord of TA Tian Zong.


    Xiao Yao did not speak, thinking with his head down.


    The master of TA Tian Zong took a deep breath and said tentatively, "you have to think about it. I''m going to bet my life on you. It''s not too much, is it?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "well, five elixirs, but I''ll give you 30 elixirs. Do you think if you can, we''ll have a deal."


    "Good! It''s a deal! " The Lord of TA Tian Zong immediately agreed without thinking about it.


    Obviously, the other side has already satisfied the condition proposed by Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, the previous demands put forward by the Lord of TA Tian Zong were far beyond his psychological expectations. They just gave him a false price to leave him a way out.


    "It''s a deal." All of a sudden, the atmosphere was much happier.


    After talking about some specific things and instructions, Xiao Yao takes ye tingchao and Liu march down the mountain.


    On the way down the mountain, Liu March asked curiously, "don''t you know how to make pills yourself? Why are you so harsh on this condition? "


    The master of TA Tian sect only knows that Xiao Yao doesn''t lack pills, but he doesn''t know as well as Liu March.


    "Although I have a lot of pills, refining also takes a lot of aura and time. I can''t give them as much as they want, can I?" Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and said.


    Then he went on: "besides, don''t you think it''s good? People are very happy and satisfied, and I don''t lose anything. If I agreed so easily when he first spoke, the other party would continue to ask for 20 elixirs. If I continued to promise, the other party would continue to lift up. Even if I didn''t lift up, he would feel that he had suffered a big loss due to his face, He won''t be satisfied if I don''t put on a very awkward look. "


    Liu March felt more and more difficult to understand.


    But the leaf on the side listened to the tide and nodded slightly, feeling that Xiao Yao was right.


    On the one hand, it is because he knows the leader of Tata Tianzong better. On the other hand, he thinks that it is not only the leader of Tata Tianzong who has such psychology, but most people have such psychology.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s way of dealing with it is very safe.


    Thinking of this, ye tingchao can''t help but wonder what Xiao Yao''s brain thinks


    Anyway, ye tingchao felt that he certainly didn''t have such a powerful brain.


    After taking a deep breath, ye tingchao continued: "next, are you going to Taohua island?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked with a smile, "do you want to go with me?"


    Ye tingchao shook his head: "Peach Blossom Island has nothing to do with me."


    Liu March was very angry: "you are really real enough!"


    Ye tingchao did not blush: "originally! What can I do for your family? "


    Liu March is too angry to talk to him.


    "Where are you going next?" Xiao Yao looks at ye tingchao and says.


    Ye tingchao thought about it for a moment, thought it over carefully, and said, "next it''s Zhao Guoba."


    "You''re going to have some trouble?" Xiao Yao asked with eyebrows.


    Ye tingchao nodded.


    With his present expression, Xiao Yao felt that if he put a cigarette between his fingers, he could best embody the melancholy.


    "I just didn''t expect that Zhao wei''e was so tolerant. I was so upset in Zhao state that he didn''t show up." Ye tingchao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He pondered for a moment and said: "in fact, the situation is not as bad as you think. Zhao wei''e hasn''t started yet. It''s not because he can bear it. It''s just because he can''t do it now. He doesn''t want to really tear his face with Wei. After all, Wei has not been in full trouble yet.


    If the state of Wei really started to fire, it would be occupied by many cities in Zhao''s present situation.


    Therefore, Zhao wei''e also tried his best to avoid collision with the state of Wei, otherwise, they would suffer.


    It''s estimated that Zhao wei''e hasn''t been so subdued as he is now. Xiao Yao feels subdued and uncomfortable for Zhao wei''e.


    The king of a country, who is still a seven fold cultivator, has fallen to the point where he has to be careful of others all the time and dare not offend others easily.


    And the creator of all this is Xiao Yao, the man who appears in the sky, a little person who has been ignored by everyone.


    However, no one thought that Xiao Yao had completely grown up and became a person that no one could easily ignore.


    It''s just that when they find out, it''s too late.


    Maybe Xuanyuan jiuzhong thinks so.


    After ye tingchao left, Liu March sighed and said: "I thought this guy was good, but I didn''t expect that he was also a man who didn''t speak of righteousness. I had a good talk with him before."


    Xiao said happily, "when did they have a good time talking with you?"


    "No?" Liu March sneered at Xiao Yao''s question at this time, "is this your power of observation? Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, before I thought you were a smart man, now you are very disappointed with me! " The last sentence is that it''s an old man!


    "I really thank you," Xiao said


    "Thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for looking down on me." Xiao Yao said very seriously, "I always feel that if you look down on me too much, my IQ may be on the same starting line as you and ye tingchao."


    Liu March


    This bastard is really no matter what he said, the other side can use this to make a mockery of himself.


    She felt that Xiao Yao should be the kind of person who started the mode of ridicule as soon as he was born.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Liu March has such an illusion. After all, when on earth, I don''t know how many people changed Xiao Yao''s social software notes to "mouth gun master". This is not a joke


    Accompanied by Liu March, Xiao Yao, who is going to Taohua Island, suddenly has more confidence.


    In his opinion, among the four sects, Taohuadao is the easiest to persuade.


    But at the same time, Xiao Yao thinks that among the four sects, the most difficult one is Taohua island.


    It''s easy to say simply because Xiao Yao thinks that he has a good relationship with Liu Zhezhi, the leader of Taohua island. In addition to the connection between Liu March and Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, it''s easy to persuade Liu Zhezhi. But this is just Xiao Yao''s ideal state, which is the most difficult to ignore.


    After all, a woman''s heart is hard to guess!


    In the Lingwu world, Xiao Yao feels that he has mastered many people''s personality characteristics, but as long as it is about women, Xiao Yao will never be able to capture each other''s personality and behavior.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao always thinks that women are good at leading soldiers and fighting. Unlike Dong Yi, Xiao Yao can count him to death, or even simply take Changping. But if Dong Yi is a woman, Xiao Yao can hardly imagine what the other party will do next. I''ll probably be able to do all the things that Xiao Yao''s 30000 troops need to be hammered with 3000 people

 Chapter 1627

    When he was on the earth, Xiao Yao always felt that those who always expressed their life feelings and all kinds of chicken soup were all 24 K. forced, how can we get so many feelings every day? Maybe the current feelings will soon become a joke in his eyes, just like when a certain social software was popular in China, At that time, how many people published some diaries when they had nothing to do. Looking back a few years later, they all had an impulse to strangle themselves.


    Xiao Yao has few feelings about life.


    But when he was so old, he felt that even when he was 80 years old, he would not have any doubts about it, and he would not change his point of view casually.


    That''s: you never feel like you know a woman.


    After waiting for the Peach Blossom Island, Xiao Yao realized a problem.


    Now Liu Zhezhi is still at the border of the Qing and autumn dynasties, that is to say, Taohua island is still in a state of ownerless.


    Whether to help Xiao Yao against the Qin Dynasty is not a small decision.


    When Liu Zhezhi left at the beginning, she told Xiong Liping to take full charge of all the affairs on the island.


    But this matter is related to the survival of Taohua island.


    Therefore, even Xiong Liping did not dare to express any opinions casually. Even in her opinion, there is no problem for Taohuadao to help Xiao Yao, but under the current situation, she did not dare to agree at all.


    "Xiao Yao, otherwise, you can go to our island owner." Xiong Liping began to give Xiao Yao advice.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "now let''s not say whether I have the chance to enter the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Even if I do arrive, I may not be able to come back safely. Even if I can come back safely, I don''t know how long it will take."


    Xiong Liping also has some helplessness.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did not want to embarrass others.


    He also knows Xiong Liping''s current situation.


    Therefore, if he still has to insist on letting Xiong Liping agree to his request, it''s really unreasonable.


    But at this time, Liu March suddenly said: "don''t I mean what I say?"


    "..." Xiong Liping''s eyes suddenly become a little complicated when she looks at Liu March.


    If it was before, in the case of Liu''s branches, the Taohua Island would be Liu Sanyue has the final say.


    But now the situation has become a bit special.


    Liu Sanyue has the final say if she is still in power, but now Liu''s March meridians are all useless, and there is no difference from ordinary people. In such a case, Liu Sanyue is, on the other hand, a sister in the Taohua Island, what can be done from the perspective of reality?


    Of course, Xiong Liping can only think about these words in her mind.


    In front of Liu March, she did not dare to say anything. Otherwise, it would be treason.


    "I feel that even if my elder martial sister is here, she will not refuse Xiao Yao." Liu March continued.


    "But..." Xiong Liping didn''t say anything.


    In fact, she wanted to say that Liu March''s words were just rubbish.


    Now the key is not this. The key is that Liu Zhezhi is not here?


    Since it''s not there, even if this hypothesis is reasonable, it doesn''t hold.


    "Then I have an idea." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the idea?" Xiong Liping asked curiously.


    She has seen Xiao Yao''s resourcefulness before.


    "Now that you are in charge of Taohua Island, it should be no problem for you to let the disciples of Taohua Island go to Jiang state with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "To the state of Jiang?" The expression on Xiong Liping''s face looks strange.


    "Yes, go to the state of Jiang first, and you don''t need to join in any battle." Xiao Yao says, "this, should have no problem?"


    Xiong Liping sees what Xiao Yao means.


    "If you just go to the state of Jiang, there will be no problem. You can have a good discussion with our island owner about the rest." Xiong Liping said with a smile.


    Liu March sighed: "it seems that my words are not as useful as Xiao Yao''s words."


    Xiong Liping said with a smile: "that''s not what I mean..."


    Xiong Liping really doesn''t mean that.


    What Liu said in March was just a bit of mischief.


    But what Xiao Yao said is reasonable.


    So, it has nothing to do with who said it. The main thing is whether the words are reasonable or not!


    She felt that now she had no way to explain too much to Liu March.


    The key is that no matter how you explain it, Liu March can''t understand it!


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the state of Jiang." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Since Xiong Liping has already agreed, she will not go back on this issue.


    Xiao Yao was very relieved.


    At the moment, he left Taohua island with Liu March.


    "You say, my elder martial sister will promise you then?" Liu March asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and said with a bitter smile, "how can I know this? In fact, even if I don''t agree, it''s no loss to me."


    "That''s true." Liu March nodded.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and continued: "in fact, if Liu Zhezhi really doesn''t agree with me, maybe I will be relieved."


    Liu March puzzled: "why? Is it a good thing for you that my elder martial sister doesn''t promise you? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I just think that war is a man''s business, and Taohua island is a girl''s business. If... I still can''t bear it."


    Liu March seems to be very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s words, and even sneers at it.


    "What do you think? Do women have to be inferior to men? " Liu March asked.


    Xiao Yao''s head is aching. He is thinking, when did he make such a statement? Isn''t he determined to give himself a big hat? Fortunately, it''s in the Lingwu world. If it''s on the earth, it must be stuck in the head and drowned by saliva.


    "I''ve never expressed such an opinion. Don''t throw dirty water on me." Xiao Yao retorted immediately.


    "You said that just now."


    Xiao Yao sighed and waved his hand. He was too lazy to argue too much with Liu March.


    Although he also thinks that men and women should be treated equally, he thinks that it is better for women to stay behind when something happens.


    Such as war.


    It''s not a normal thing to let a woman fight to kill the enemy before the man''s death.


    It was because he had such an idea that he would have said before that even if Liu Zhezhi did not agree with him on this matter, it was no big deal.


    The northern foot of jiyanggang is only 30 li away from the border city.


    At this time, a neat team of 20000 people headed for the northern foot of the border city.


    At the same time, Wu Wutong has received news and his face is changing.


    "The emperor, the army of 20000 people, is fighting out the banner of the Qin Dynasty." Zhao danxuan frowned and said.


    Everyone present is aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    "Why do so many people?" Wu Wutong said, "and how did they get to the north foot, and how did they cross the northern slope to my border?"


    This problem does not only bother Wu Wutong.


    All the civil and military officials in the court were puzzled.


    After all, 20000 people, not two.


    Even if 200 people suddenly gathered together, it should arouse the court''s vigilance and attention.


    What''s more, it''s 20000 orderly troops.


    Or the army of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Emperor, I should be able to guess some." Zhao danxuan said with a bitter smile.


    Wu Wutong looked at him curiously.


    Zhao danxuan took a deep breath, and when he spoke, he couldn''t hide his exclamation.


    "Before, there were 20000 refugees who came out of the great Qin Dynasty, passed through the state of Jiang, and came to the northern foot of the mountain..."


    Wu Wutong finally see light suddenly, and said, "you mean, those twenty thousand people, the refugees before the great Qin Dynasty?"


    Zhao danxuan nodded gently.


    Although he couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t think of any other reason to explain it.


    "If so, the Qin Dynasty would have been ready for it."


    At this time, there were also soldiers stationed in the border city, who were engaged in a continuous tug of war with the state of Zhao.


    The sudden appearance of 20000 people in the rear will obviously have a great impact on them.


    It''s not impossible to be swept away and broken without precaution.


    "Now, can we send troops there?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Zhao danxuan shook his head and said, "most of the soldiers in the northern foot of the mountain, except for those who can''t move around, are fighting with Xiao Yao in the Qin Dynasty. Others are fighting with Zhao. If they are forced to move, they will be able to move 20000 or 30000 people, but they are far away from water, The 20000 soldiers of the Qin Dynasty soon came to the pool. Even if we wanted to fight, it was too late... "


    "So you mean that we can''t do anything, the only thing we can do is hope that Li Fu can lead people to break the enemy and defend the border town?" Wu Wutong said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s true." Zhao danxuan said.


    "Send troops to support first." Wu Wutong decided to make a prompt decision.


    Even if she was really far away from water, she could not do nothing now. Even if she was really short of time, they had to move first. They couldn''t make a taxi into a helpless situation. What''s more, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the border town besides the taxi soldiers of the Qin Dynasty and Li Fu and Liu Ling.


    They can''t let it go, can they? Zhao danxuan led the order and immediately began to deploy troops. Wu Wutong sits on the Dragon chair, and can not help exclamation Xuanyuan''s nine heavy wisdom. From the beginning, no one thought of being vigilant against the refugees coming out of the great Qin Dynasty. But no one thought that the 20000 refugees had become a sharp blade of the Qin Dynasty. Without any precaution, they were thrust into the heart of the northern foothills. If the border town is really pale, I''m afraid the state of Zhao can take a breath. At that time, the situation of the Allied forces and the Qing Dynasty will become more difficult.

 Chapter 1628

    The border city is the enemy.


    Before that, there were soldiers of Zhao state in confrontation.


    Then there were 20000 soldiers, who suddenly came to the bottom of the pool.


    It''s a problem for anyone.


    Even a valiant and victorious general may have a headache in the face of such a situation.


    So is Li Fu.


    What''s more, there are basically no veterans in the border town now. Most of those who can win have already died.


    Although, in the overall situation, the battlefield opened up by the northern foot border and the state of Zhao can only be regarded as a small battlefield, which can affect the situation, but it does not affect much of the situation.


    But that doesn''t mean the scenery here is much better.


    In the same way, there are dead people here all the time.


    Some of them were scouts who went to the front, some were post soldiers who died on the way, and some were soldiers who died fighting with the enemy on the battlefield.


    Originally, Li Fu just became an assistant general, but now, he has become an indispensable existence.


    Li Fu is really a man of ability. He is brave and good at fighting. Many people used the same sentence to evaluate this young man: he was born for war.


    There is also such an evaluation of the stone ox.


    So before, Xiao Yao felt that Shiniu and Li Fu had a lot in common.


    Shiniu is just a small fulcrum, so he doesn''t need to make any decisions, just do what others tell him to do.


    But Li Fu can''t.


    Now he has begun to be independent, and he has to judge many important decisions. It''s just that Li Fu is not very good at this. On the one hand, he has never studied this before. On the other hand, he is still too young to distinguish the true from the false in war. It seems that it''s no big deal. But any soldier who has experienced the baptism of war knows that this is a fatal defect, The above decision is likely to kill tens of thousands of people below.


    Fortunately, there is another Liu Ling beside Li Fu.


    This is what Xiao Yao thought at the beginning.


    Since Li Fu is allowed to support the battlefield here, it is impossible for Liu Ling not to accompany him.


    Moreover, Liu Ling is a very smart girl. In addition, she has a close relationship with Li Fu. Let Liu Ling and Li Fu open up the battlefield together. No matter from any angle, there is no problem.


    Even so, Liu Ling is now faced with a difficult problem at this time, and her stratagem is somewhat stretched.


    "Li Fu, I don''t have any good ideas." They stood on the wall of tens of meters.


    At a glance, you can see a lot of beacon smoke, as well as large and small grave bags.


    Some of them are buried with the corpses of the soldiers at the northern foot of the mountain, while others are the corpses of the soldiers of the state of Zhao.


    But now they don''t have these identities anymore.


    They all have a new identity.


    He died for his country.


    This is true of all the taxi soldiers in the northern foothills and the state of Zhao.


    Behind them, the 20000 people were still slowly approaching with dust.


    Under the city wall, there were many soldiers who had just gone through a fierce battle at the northern foot. At this time, they were leaning against the wall for a short rest.


    Even in the state of rest, they are still holding weapons in their arms.


    From time to time, there are also some sudden surprise, face panic, eyes also accumulated some tears, a pair of pupils become red.


    It''s probably because of the Golden Horse dream.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to take you away." Li Fu said softly.


    One of his arms was still wrapped in a white cloth bag, with blood stains on it, and his hair at the temples was a little messy.


    There was an indelible weariness in his eyes.


    "Send me away? Where am I going? " Liu Ling said with a smile, "do you want me to be a deserter?"


    While speaking, Liu Ling''s body slowly clings to Li Fu''s arms.


    "Didn''t you tell me before that the most annoying thing in your life is deserting soldiers. No matter what kind of situation you face, if you catch deserters, you will be killed?" Liu Ling joked.


    Li Fu didn''t blush at all, and he kept his face unchanged. He took a deep breath and said, "they are them, you are you. There''s no reason to compare them. Other people can''t be deserters. It doesn''t mean you can''t either. Besides, people are selfish. It''s no problem to ask for others. You can ask for people around you, But it''s difficult. How many corrupt officials are there in the north? It''s not that the empress is incompetent. It''s much better than before, and it will be better and better in the future. But it still exists. Those corrupt officials are not at all soft hearted when they catch others, but they really have a hundred reasons one by one... "


    Liu Ling laughed wildly: "you know more and more now!"


    "I can''t help it. I always worry that I''m too stupid to be worthy of you." Li Fu said helplessly.


    Liu Ling stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "In a word, as long as you''re here, I''ll never leave. Do you want to turn me out? Good idea Liu Ling rolled her eyes and said.


    Li Fu can only return a bitter smile.


    He and Liu Ling grew up together.


    No one in the world can understand the girl''s character better than him.


    In such a situation, it is impossible for Liu Ling to leave alone.


    In fact, not to mention that Liu Ling is impossible, even if Xu Qian stands here, he can''t promise to come down.


    Therefore, Li Fu always felt that he was a very lucky man compared with his brother.


    That younger brother, of course, has been loved since he was a child, but all his friends around him are just fair weather friends. They can eat, drink and play, form teams, and fly when disaster comes.


    Those people I know around me, which one is not better than that group of people?


    So now, he feels more and more that it is very reasonable that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together.


    What you get, you get what you lose. It''s quite reasonable.


    "General Li, the soldiers of King Qin are less than ten li away from our border town..."


    A middle-aged man came up to Li Fu and said respectfully. When he spoke, he was nervous and worried.


    In fact, when Li Fugang came to the border town at the beginning, even with Wu Wutong being criticized by many people, he felt that the woman was just playing a trick on him. He wanted to take a small doll and fight with them.


    But before long, Li Fu''s talent made them admire.


    Therefore, Li Fu also likes such a group of people.


    They don''t like you, just don''t like you, no matter who you are, no matter how big the face of the person behind you is, there''s no intrigue, there''s no empty talk.


    It''s much better than the environment he lived in before.


    If these people think you are good, think you are capable, they will completely convince you, absolutely will not give you any obstacles behind your back.


    To get along with these people is a very easy thing for Li Fu.


    After a moment of silence, Li Fu''s eyes fell on the middle-aged captain.


    "Go to the back of the city and get ready to fight." Li Fu said.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed slightly and asked in a low voice, "do you really want to go out to fight?"


    "What else?" Li Fu said with a smile, "I can only guard those soldiers of Zhao state at the gate of the border city. They have never set up a defense against the rear. If they don''t go out to fight, are they waiting for the other side to attack the city? What''s more, do you know how many people there are in the border town? "


    "..." in fact, even if Li Fu didn''t say it, he could understand it.


    "In fact, General Li, even if you lose this battle, it will not affect the overall situation. If you lose the border town, why don''t you and your wife go first..." the middle-aged man said with red eyes and shaking voice.


    "I''m leaving?" Li Fu laughed and kicked his opponent''s butt. "I said, Lao Jin, do you think you can be such a general after I leave? Want to be thought of, although you are older than me, but you still have to be a soldier under my hand! What''s more, the loss of this border town is unlikely to affect the overall situation, but there are also people in the northern foot of our city. This is still the northern foot of our city. Let alone the fact that there are only 20000 soldiers in the Qin Dynasty, what if there are 200000? My northern foot soldiers are brave and valiant. What are they afraid of? "


    Speaking of this, Li Fu took a step forward.


    He has a sharp eye for ten miles.


    "My soldiers in the north have been defeated, killed and injured countless times, and even lost more than they lost... But my soldiers in the north have never been afraid? Have you ever retired? How ever give in? " Li Fu turned his face and looked at the middle-aged man. His eyes were as bright as fire. "Before, some people always said that the soldiers at the northern foot of the mountain were weak and weak. Today, I, Li Fu, take up this flag first. My soldiers at the northern foot of the mountain are as strong as tigers and dragons."


    With that, he put on a silver helmet and went down the castle step by step with a long knife in his hand.


    As soon as I got down the castle, I heard the war drums behind me.


    Above the city wall, a woman with wide sleeves retreated to her elbow. Her arms were strong and her drums were loud. A QIANZI, such as song, such as dance, why silk and bamboo?


    How solemn and stirring it is for women to roll their sleeves and beat drums.


    Er Lang''s back water battle is full of sadness!


    "Mount, kill with me!" Li Fu''s eyes are like a knife, reaching far away.


    Eight thousand soldiers came to the battle, and the swords resounded.


    Neat line, heading for the rear.


    When he met the 20000 soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, Li Fu took the lead to rush into the enemy camp, such as the tiger down the mountain and the dragon out to sea.


    The knife saw blood.


    Countless people are fighting in blood.


    One by one, they are roaring and roaring.


    This is the north foot. You can''t be presumptuous here, even if you are a dragon of the Qin Dynasty! Above the city walls, the drums continued. The woman''s cheeks were wet with tears¡° If you can''t come back alive, I have to tear down your big Li family and beat your sister every day. Your sister can''t beat me... "

 Chapter 1629

    Soldiers should be enthusiastic and young people should be passionate.


    The knife in Li Fu''s hand was given to him by Xu Qian.


    Now this knife, in the hands of Li Fu, has found the most suitable owner.


    After all, the knife is not used to kill people. What is it used for?


    The general didn''t hang the seal of marquis and had a blood knife hanging around his waist.


    Every plant is stained with blood.


    Corpses everywhere, a look, irrelevant.


    The war continues.


    In terms of number, the northern foot soldiers led by Li Fu obviously occupied a great disadvantage. But even so, so far, these people have not shown any decline, even though their number is decreasing sharply, from 8000 to 6000, from 6000 to 4000, from 4000 to 2000, but they have not stepped back.


    It''s not that I don''t want to retire, but that I can''t.


    Some younger taxi soldiers may not be able to bear the psychological pressure at this time, and their tears are falling. But even so, they still clench their teeth, wave their sharp weapons, and cut to the enemy''s head. When the blade or blade breaks the skin and cuts the spine, their arms are shaking, The blood left an indelible mark on their faces, which dyed them completely. This is the war. They may be afraid of killing and being killed, but they are more afraid that their actions are a little slower, which will harm their colleagues behind.


    They have no choice but to stand up to all the pressure and move on.


    Behind them is not a precipice, let alone a torrent.


    But that is the place they want to protect. In that city, there are many people they want to protect with their lives, not their families, friends or lovers. However, they are the people in the north.


    Li Fu has said before that the military salaries they get are all picked out from their teeth by those lovely people.


    So the soldiers subconsciously think that they can be sorry for others, but they can''t be sorry for their military pay, right?


    There are a lot of people who can''t lift their arms now.


    Wave the knife in your hand and fall high.


    It''s just a kind of subconscious action.


    A muscle memory


    Although the number of soldiers in the northern foothills is decreasing sharply, at this time, they have also reduced the number of the Qin Dynasty.


    It is estimated that there are only 15000 people on the other side at most.


    It seems that 6000 people have replaced 5000 people. No matter how you look at it, it''s a loss making business. But it''s amazing to just take it out. After all, it was 8000 people vs 20000 people before. In such a situation, it''s very good that you can still do this.


    If Li Fu didn''t die here this time, it would be a great achievement.


    At this time, another 8000 people came to support.


    People rushing out of the border town.


    "Lao Jin, what are you doing?" Although he was liberated, Li Fu was not happy at all. "Who let you out?"


    The middle-aged man took Li Fu out of the crowd with tears on his face.


    "General, if we don''t come out, you won''t be able to hold on!"


    "Then you can''t come out! If you come out, what about the siege of the state of Zhao? " Li Fu scolded angrily.


    It looks like I''m furious.


    "If you die, can we hold on?" Lao Jin rubbed his eyes and said with a smile, "general, let''s kill these dogs of the Qin Dynasty first, and then talk about other things. How about that?"


    Li Fu is still very angry, but at present, he is still struggling with this problem, which is meaningless.


    "I still think highly of myself." Li Fu said helplessly.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help laughing when Li Fu said this and said, "general, you don''t think highly of yourself! It''s very good to be able to do this under such circumstances. I''m afraid even Xiao Long Xiang of the Qing Qiu dynasty or general Xiao of our northern foothills is just like that. "


    With a machete in his hand, Li Fu killed a soldier of the Qin Dynasty in front of him. At the same time, he turned around and smashed his fist away. He was ready to attack one of his enemies. Then he began to curse: "don''t talk nonsense! Xiao Long is like Xiao Zhanshen. I haven''t seen him before. It''s hard to judge him too much. But I still know Xiao Ge. If Xiao Ge is really here now, I''m afraid these people don''t dare to make trouble! The name of man, the shadow of tree! Even if these people really come, if brother Xiao leads you, you won''t be in such a situation. "


    Li Fu is not belittling himself by saying that.


    He knows Xiao Yao''s ability. After all, they have a close relationship. He knows Xiao Yao''s ability. If Xiao Yao is here now, he doesn''t feel any pressure at all.


    Xiao Long Xiang is the God of war and the belief of Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    The belief of Beilu, the God of war, is naturally Xiao Yao.


    For Jiang, Xiao Yao also stands in a very high position.


    Xiao Yao is such a special person.


    Unfortunately, now Xiao Yao is not here, everything has to fall on his shoulder.


    It''s pressure, it''s motivation.


    With the aid, the morale of the soldiers in the northern foothills has indeed improved a lot. In addition, the 8000 people brought by Lao Jin are late entrants, and they are still in a strong period of physical strength. Now the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty who fight with Li Fu and others have reached the point of exhaustion. In addition to exhaustion, it is also a psychological blow. In their view, the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty are exhausted, Our troops are from the invincible division of the great Qin Dynasty, but they even suffered some small losses when they had the advantage of the number. This is absolutely unacceptable to them.


    In addition, the people brought by Lao Jin once again destroyed their psychological defense line, and they began to show a declining trend for a while. Fortunately, even so, they still have an advantage in the number of people.


    With the passage of time, the original decline has been gradually pulled back, and the chamber began to fight, which is equal.


    At the same time, outside the Great Wall, there are tens of thousands of Zhao soldiers gathering here.


    This is intended to destroy the city.


    In fact, Zhao''s soldiers have attacked the city several times before, but the border city has been in the position of easy to defend and difficult to attack since ancient times. Even if Zhao occupies an advantage in the number of people, it is difficult to beat down the border city. In addition, Li Fu, Liu Ling and Zhao''s plan to attack the city have been rejected by these two people. In addition, the state of Zhao had to face the attack of the Qing Dynasty and the state of Wei.


    But now, the border town is empty.


    If they don''t take this opportunity to take down the border town now, it''s hard to say.


    However, at this time, even if Xiao Yao had already turned into a rainbow, it would take two or three hours for him to reach the border town, which was also inferred by Zhao wei''e.


    In these two or three hours, it seems that it is not difficult to take down the border town.


    Standing on the wall, Liu Ling''s face became more and more calm.


    There was a lot of confusion in the border town.


    Those people, are packing their bags, with their families ready to flee.


    "Madame, would you like to pass on the news to the general?" A little girl dressed as a maid came up to her and asked timidly.


    "Cui''er, run for your life, too." Liu Ling said softly.


    "Madam..."


    "Don''t tell the general first. It''s hard to deal with the 20000 soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. Even if the general knows that it''s useless for the Zhao state to attack the city, he can only increase his worries, distract him and speed up the decline." Liu Ling said.


    For this point, she saw it very thoroughly.


    "Madam, cui''er has no father, no mother, no worries, no running." The little girl whispered.


    Liu Ling laughed, nodded and said, "even if you don''t want to run, you can''t run away. There are Zhao soldiers in the front and Qin Dynasty soldiers in the rear. Where are you going?"


    "..." cui''er didn''t speak.


    By this time, the ladder had begun to build up the city wall.


    Liu Ling kicked the ladder down with a kick.


    Then four or five more ladders were put up.


    Liu Ling rushed to meet her again, but as soon as she got to the edge, she suddenly stabbed several long swords with aura.


    At the same time, there are countless boulders, all smashed up with the help of the catapult.


    Liu Ling can only choose to retreat again and again.


    This time, Zhao also sent out three triple masters.


    For the state of Zhao, it''s a great thing to have three triple masters. They are all sent to attack the city. It can be seen that the state of Zhao is determined to kill this time.


    "Do you really want to destroy our border town?" There was no more confident smile on Liu Ling''s face. On the contrary, she was a little sad.


    "Kill


    The cry of death pierced my ears.


    The soldiers were as dense as ants.


    "Today, I live and die with the border town!" Liu Ling is very murderous.


    As soon as two Zhao soldiers came up, they were killed by Liu Ling with a sword.


    Then dozens of Zhao soldiers killed her.


    The remaining hundreds of soldiers from the northern foot of the city also quickly gathered together to fight with them.


    "How long can we last? How long can we kill? My soldiers in the northern foothills only died in battle, but did not surrender!" Shouhua pawn is a commander in the silent camp. In fact, any pawn who comes out of the silent camp can become the focus of others and enter the silent camp, which is a great pride for the soldiers in Beilu. However, what they don''t know is that when the silent camp was just set up, It''s full of other princes, generals and soldiers.


    Maybe it''s forgotten, maybe it''s already subverted.


    Suddenly, a black light passed through Zhao Guoshi''s stroke.


    Where they arrived, blood mist and broken limbs were splashed. When the black light stops, it''s under the city. Those who were still attacking the city gate were all stirred up by a strong wind and turned into corpses. As the black light faded away, a little monk in a black cassock sat cross legged. In front of him were tens of thousands of soldiers of the state of Zhao¡° Amitabha... "The little monk put his hands together and read the Buddha''s name. Open your eyes, it''s killing.

 Chapter 1630

    Under the wall, people are watching.


    The little monk sat there cross legged, motionless, and the wind was blowing, blowing his skirt.


    His eyes were full of killing.


    No matter who is standing here, I''m afraid I can''t believe that this is Xu SuGuan who was born as a Buddha in Jinchan temple.


    When Xu Su Guan stood up and took a step forward, a black rainbow suddenly condensed and formed into a long sword that could break the sky, and then he cleaved forward.


    With this sword, thousands of people were killed in an instant.


    "Xu SuGuan, a poor monk, spent his whole life searching for Zen. He got Zen and didn''t know Zen. He could understand Zen but didn''t want to."


    So far, one more step forward.


    There''s another upsurge.


    "Heaven has no eyes, no Tao, no benevolence, no righteousness, so there is no Buddha."


    Thousands of people were killed by the storm.


    There are bodies everywhere, stumps.


    The soldiers of the state of Zhao were in a panic at this time, so they could only turn around and run around.


    But the little monk didn''t seem to want to let them go.


    "I am possessed today, because I know that I am the devil." The little monk burst out laughing.


    At the same time, the voice of Li Bai Qi also laughed loudly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Today I''m possessed, and heaven and earth are free. What about Buddha? What about God? What about immortals? Roaring to the sky, the pillar of heaven is broken, which is the way. What is the way? I am the Tao. What is God? I am God


    The little monk walked on.


    Everywhere you go, there are corpses everywhere.


    When the time is almost up, all Zhao Guoshi''s soldiers seem to have been killed.


    The rest, also seize the opportunity to run.


    The little monk didn''t go after him. Maybe he thought it was a waste of time.


    When he sat down again, a black light rose behind him.


    The light ripple slowly, forming a huge black Buddha image.


    Slowly, the black Buddha is invading into the little monk''s body.


    "Half Buddha and half devil, it''s really interesting!" Li Baiqi couldn''t laugh.


    The little monk closed his eyes tightly and was indifferent.


    It seems that what happened now has nothing to do with him.


    "Lecturer Xu, don''t be possessed!" Liu Ling stood on the wall, shouting.


    The little monk obviously heard Liu Ling''s voice and opened his eyes slightly.


    At this time, there was a trace of warmth in his eyes.


    My eyes are full of nostalgia for the world.


    "Tell Xiao Yao that this is the last thing I do for him. When I enter the demon world, the world has nothing to do with me any more." Said the little monk.


    Liu Ling is burning with anxiety.


    But obviously she can''t help at this time.


    She could feel that there seemed to be a strange field around the little monk, which was full of danger.


    Anyone who dares to step will be torn to pieces.


    At this time, although the little monk was only a mortal, he was about to become a demon.


    There is no record of the existence of demons in this world, and few people know it, but no one will deny it.


    It was a gruesome existence.


    Even the immortals and Buddhas dare not wipe them out.


    Suddenly, a golden light poured down from the sky.


    It''s like tearing a crack in the sky.


    And that golden light, is from that crevice to pour out of the general.


    When the golden light shone on the little monk, there was a surge of wind and clouds.


    The black Buddha suddenly opened his eyes and stretched out a huge hand, trying to block the golden light outside.


    However, as soon as the golden light fell on the black Buddha, the huge black Buddha turned into a black fog.


    In the golden light, it completely disappeared.


    The little monk slowly raised his head, looked at the crack in the sky, and grinned.


    Li Bai Qi''s voice was full of fear and trembling.


    "What is this?"


    "Fairy." The little monk said to him, "the power of immortals, didn''t you think of it?"


    "..." Li Bai Qi''s voice gradually became weak, and at last he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Obviously, he''s being pulled away.


    "A man who has been dead for many years, dare to come out and fight, and will kill immortals and Buddhas. Are you worthy of it?" In the sky, hidden behind the golden light, the man spoke. His voice was very dignified, but also very familiar.


    "Little monk, how can you say that you are also a Buddha? Is that all you can do? Such a small thing can also invade your Buddha''s heart? " The sound continued.


    "Xu Bingge." The little monk stood up and looked at the golden sky, "is it really you?"


    However, at this time, a dark hole suddenly appeared in front of the little monk.


    Out of thin air, constantly distorted.


    From the dark hole, tens of thousands of demons appeared, roaring and roaring, trying to drag the little monk in.


    At this time, Jin Guangzhong suddenly put out a huge arm and pulled the little monk back.


    The next moment, the golden light gathered into countless golden lightsabers to kill all the demons.


    "Be presumptuous, get out of here!" With a roar, the black hole suddenly disappeared.


    "Little monk, in the past, you said that if I didn''t fly up, you wouldn''t become a Buddha. Today I''m flying up, why don''t you become a Buddha?" Xu kuangge asked.


    The little monk thought about it and said calmly, "I don''t know the world."


    "Why do you want to be clear?"


    "..." the little monk was speechless.


    He had never thought about it.


    "It''s said that Buddha wants to put it down. Why do you want to put it down? When it comes to immortality, why do you want to have no desire? What I want is what I want. How can I let others talk about it? I''m an immortal. Why am I blinded by the world? " Asked Xu.


    "I''m leaving. I can''t stay here for long. I don''t know how I will be disturbed in the fairyland when I come to this world today... Take care of myself. I hope I can see you in the Buddhist world!"


    Then the golden light dissipated.


    The whole land, as if nothing had ever happened.


    The little monk''s cassock gradually turned white again.


    The little monk continued to sit down cross legged.


    He recited Sutras in his mouth, with a wooden fish in his hand, beating slowly.


    At the moment of falling, a loud noise hit the heart.


    The complicated Sanskrit is recited from the mouth of the young monk, but no one can understand it.


    When the cassock on his body turned golden again, golden light patterns appeared on his head, which were full of dense "Xi".


    On the wall, many people were watching.


    Finally, after a long time, the little monk''s body slowly suspended.


    A golden light appeared from the sky and wrapped the little monk''s body slowly.


    In mid air, the wooden fish in the little monk''s hand suddenly flew to the distance.


    Become a wisp of Qi.


    "Xiao Yao, the last thing I want to send you is luck." The little monk laughed and finally disappeared into the sky.


    Three hundred miles away, Xiao Yao stops.


    The wisps of Qi ran into Xiao Yao''s body.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s body fell from a height.


    Hit the earth hard, leaving a deep hole in the earth.


    I don''t know how long it took Xiao Yao to climb out of that pit.


    He sat cross legged on the ground, leaning against a tree, squinting and looking up at the sky.


    "To become a Buddha is to become a Buddha? I''m unprepared... "Xiao Yao grabs a piece of grass and puts it in his mouth.


    After a while, he rubbed his astringent eyes.


    "It''s better to refine the Qi in the body first..." Xiao Yao said this and closed his eyes.


    Now he can''t do anything.


    Originally, he wanted to go to the border town to help Li Fu out of the siege, but now all the Qi in his body collided with each other.


    With a little aura, you can feel the pain.


    "Li Fu, I can only wish you good luck..." Xiao Yao thought.


    Outside the border town, Li Fu and others were completely exhausted.


    But at this time, suddenly two swordsmen joined the battle.


    These five swordsmen are going to leave before Li Fu can thank them.


    "Two elders, may I have your names?"


    "Xuanjianzong." Then the two swordsmen turned and left.


    "Xuanjianzong?" Li Fu is a bit dull.


    He seems to have heard Xiao Yao talk about this school before.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao said that he was the leader of xuanjianzong.


    At that time, Li Fu didn''t take it seriously, but now, it seems different from what he imagined!


    Any two swordsmen are comparable to wuchong masters?


    Li Fu felt that his whole life was not good


    When the little monk ascended, Zhao wei''e stood on the main hall, looking at the sky.


    Smile.


    "Another old friend left." Zhao wei''e sighed, "but this time, this bastard can be regarded as hurting the vitality of our country. At this time, he lost more than 20000 people, as well as those who cultivate immortals... Next, Zhao''s situation is more difficult."


    Qi Yuan was behind Zhao wei''e and did not speak.


    Then Zhao wei''e burst out laughing again.


    "Emperor, the state of Zhao has moved the root. Can you still laugh?" Qi Yuan could not laugh or cry.


    He really didn''t know what Zhao wei''e was thinking¡° I''m just having fun and suffering. Although Zhao''s situation is a little difficult now, I''m definitely not the one who suffers the most at this time. " Zhao wei''e said¡° Who is that? " Qi Yuan asked curiously¡° Xuanyuan Jiuchong Zhao wei''e turned to look at him and said with a smile, "he always wanted to fly up. As a result, Xu kuangge flew up. He is still in Lingwu mainland. Now, Xu SuGuan has become a Buddha. He is still in Lingwu mainland. Who is the most miserable person now?" Qi Yuan thought about it and said, "this is Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s business. It has nothing to do with us."¡° I didn''t say it had anything to do with it. That''s why I said it was a pleasure in pain. " Zhao wei''e said, "but Xuanyuan jiuzhong is really smart. He can use 20000 people to attack the northern foothills. In order to achieve the role of traction, I originally wanted to seize this opportunity to force the northern foothills to retreat. Now it seems that his success has fallen short. Suddenly, a young monk Xu SuGuan appeared. So, ah, this is not a problem that our manpower can change, It''s just... "Later, Zhao wei''e didn''t say. But Qi Yuan understood. So it is

 Chapter 1631

    The great Qin Dynasty.


    As Zhao wei''e said.


    Now Xuanyuan nine heavy depressed, very depressed.


    The little monk became a Buddha, and he naturally knew it.


    Xu Bingge has gone up, he is still there.


    The little monk has risen, and he is still there.


    Next, I don''t know how many other immortals are flying up. Maybe I still have to stay in this place.


    This is the most unacceptable thing for Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    In terms of cultivation and talent, Xu kuangge and little monk are not as good as him.


    But now, he can only be a bystander, envious of others.


    This is really an unacceptable thing for Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who has always been proud of himself


    "The way of heaven is unfair." Xuanyuan nine heavy corners of the mouth slightly pulled up a smile, raised his head, negative hand and stand, a sigh.


    A man standing behind him in a robe, with a half mask on his face, can only cover his left face.


    "Emperor, if you can''t find enough medicine within three years, even if you have a medicine guide, it''s hard to become a pill." The voice of the masked man was a little hoarse and small, as if his vocal cords had been hurt.


    Xuanyuan Jiuchong turned to look at him and asked, "don''t I worry?"


    The masked man was silent.


    Indeed, no one in the whole Lingwu world is more anxious than Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    If there is really another way, Xuanyuan jiuzhong will not continue to wait now.


    "In fact, emperor, in addition, I think there is another way to let you fly." Said the masked man.


    "Is there another way?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong reaches out his hand and grabs his collar. His eyes are shining with murder. "Is there any other way, you just tell me now?"


    The mask man didn''t feel afraid of it, and the expression on his face was still calm.


    It seems that this is the only expression he was born with.


    For anyone in Lingwu mainland, except Xuanyuan, the ancestor of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it must be difficult for him to keep calm and keep his face in the face of angry Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    This man did it.


    "I won''t let you use this method until you have to." Said the masked man.


    "What can I do?"


    "The spirit of the whole Lingwu world." Said the masked man.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy drags the hand of the other party''s collar to loosen slowly, nodded gently.


    "I see. I won''t use this method until I have to." Xuanyuan nine heavy said.


    The mask man nodded gently.


    On the other side, Xiao Yao finally slowly opened his eyes.


    All his clothes have been wet by dew.


    In the jungle, there was more dew.


    "This time, Xu SuGuan gave me a lot more luck than the previous luck of Taohua Island Tata Tianzong. The luck of the three Taohua islands is not as good as this one, is it?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and thought.


    He took a deep breath and felt the aura in his body. Xiao Yao''s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds since he came down from Ta Tian Zong, and then he consolidated his cultivation. Now he has made another breakthrough in Qi Yun, and he has reached the peak of Qichong master in the later stage. If he adds more energy, it seems that he is not far away from being a Bazhong master, After all, Hong feisheng is only eight times of cultivation.


    Of course, the cultivation of Hong feisheng''s eight level master seems to be much better than Xiao Yao''s. after all, that guy''s cultivation in eight level master has not been young, and I''m afraid he''s not far away from the cultivation of nine level master.


    Originally, Xiao Yao also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to directly enter the initial cultivation of the eight fold master, but he obviously overestimated himself.


    Fortunately, with the peak cultivation of Qichong masters in the later period and the sword Qi in his body, even if he meets the cultivator of the initial cultivation of Bazhong, he has the power of the first battle.


    So Xiao Yao is very satisfied with this.


    Moreover, after all, if you are too anxious to eat hot tofu, you have to eat one mouthful at a time. Naturally, you have to practice step by step.


    Xiao Yao''s idea, if known by other immortals, might be vomited blood three times.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s breakthrough speed of cultivation now, no matter who sees it, is already at the level of against heaven. How long did the evil in the evil come to the Lingwu world, he has directly reached the peak of the late Qizhong masters.


    But this kind of person still says that cultivation should be carried out step by step. He can''t be too anxious and can''t eat hot tofu. Do you think this kind of person is shameful?


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to go back directly, but when he thought that he had come, it was not appropriate not to go to the border town.


    Now the border town has been filled with reinforcements, with 10000 people.


    The rest of the reinforcements were sent back by Li Fu.


    After all, the guards of the imperial city are very important.


    This time, twenty thousand soldiers of the great Qin Dynasty came directly to the border town and wanted to cooperate with Zhao wei''e both inside and outside. Although the plan was not reached, it was difficult to ensure that the other side would not die of theft. Maybe next time, they would directly attack the imperial city at the northern foot.


    So, you have to be careful.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Li Fu''s idea and practice are all right.


    After being tossed about by the little monk, Zhao was also greatly hurt. At least he would not continue to attack the border town in a short time. Therefore, it is totally meaningless to be garrisoned.


    Zhao is now in a state of self-care, and it''s meaningless to want to capture the border town. Coupled with the heavy damage caused by the little monk, it''s very good for them to have time to recuperate.


    When he got to the border town, Li Fu was slightly excited to see Xiao Yao, but he was injured and could only lie in bed.


    Xiao Yao is very guilty about this.


    After all, if he could arrive earlier, Li Fu would not have to work so hard.


    Hearing that Li Fu said xuanjianzong''s people had helped, Xiao Yao nodded gently, but he was not so surprised.


    After all, xuanjianzong is now active in Beilu and the Qing and autumn dynasties. Besides, Xiao Yao is the leader of xuanjianzong now. This side of Beilu is Xiao Yao''s territory. When the border city is in danger, it''s not difficult for the other side to understand.


    "Brother Xiao, Xu SuGuan, he seems to have become a Buddha." Li Fu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "I know this, and Xu crazy song also appeared, right?"


    "Is that immortal Xu kuangge?" Li Fu didn''t seem to know this very well.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    Li Fu took a cold breath and said, "although I was still fighting with the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, I also felt the powerful Qi and the strength of the immortal. Is it really so terrible?"


    Xiao Yao stood up straight, shook his head and said, "I can''t answer this question for the time being, but I think that since the immortal is immortal, the strength is beyond our imagination, just like ordinary people can''t imagine the horror of the nine fold master."


    "Is the gap between the immortal and the Jiuchong master equal to the strength gap between the Jiuchong master and ordinary people?" Li Fu asked.


    Xiao Yao glared at him and said, "can you ask me this question after I become an immortal?"


    Li Fu laughed.


    Xiao Yao stuffed Li Fu with some elixirs and said, "after you take these elixirs, it''s no problem to recover from your injury. They can also help your cultivation, but don''t rely on them too much. It''s best to use them as simple healing medicine."


    Li Fu nodded and said with a smile, "I still know that."


    If it''s Xu Qian, Xiao Yao thinks it''s very necessary to emphasize it, but for Li Fu, Xiao Yao thinks it''s good to point to the end. After all, Li Fu''s character is calm and steady, not so impatient. The biggest shortcoming of Xu Qian''s character is that he is too impatient. It''s hard for Xu Qian to understand the saying that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    What''s more, beside Li Fu, there is Liu Ling who is calm and wise enough to deal with everything.


    Therefore, there is no need for Xiao Yao to worry about these two people.


    "By the way, brother Xiao, shouldn''t you be in the state of Jiang now?" Li Fu continued.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said: "speaking of this, I''m angry and pushed out. These people have to let me win over the four sects. Is this kind of public relations suitable for me? How can I say that I am also a big leader now... "


    The more Li Fu listened, the more confused he was.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and didn''t do too much entanglement on this topic.


    "Anyway, there''s nothing to do here in the border town. I''ll go first, and if it''s not enough, let Zhao danxuan come over." Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m afraid I can''t move!" Li Fu said in a low voice.


    "Do you think you can handle everything here by yourself?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Li Fu was silent.


    In fact, he is very self-conscious.


    He also knew that the border town was very important to the northern foothills.


    If it is lost, the impact will be great.


    However, he also really needs some opportunities to exercise in order to really resist.


    "What happens in what circumstances will we encounter? If we can''t get rid of it, we will withdraw the people from the border town. I will communicate with Wu Wutong to let her think about it. When it comes to difficulties, she will withdraw directly from the border town. There is no need to fight against the other side. It is no big deal to lose the border town. At least you all have to live, and the spirit of keeping it alive is certainly commendable. It may not be true Xiao Yao said.


    Li Fu nodded and kept these words in mind.


    "I''ll go first. I have to pick up Liu March. I left her for the time being in order to open up the fire." Xiao Yao said.


    After leaving the border town, Xiao Yao turns around and returns to the inn where he used to live, but he doesn''t see Liu March. He hurried downstairs and found the innkeeper with a dignified expression¡° Shopkeeper, where''s my friend? " Xiao Yao asked. The innkeeper is a middle-aged man who looks honest. In the face of Xiao Yao''s problem, he suddenly becomes a little nervous. Xiao Yao had a bad feeling in his mind. If you lose Liu March, or the girl is in trouble, Liu Zhezhi and Taohuadao have to peel off their skin!

 Chapter 1632

    "Where is my friend now?" Xiao Yao''s patience is running out.


    The innkeeper has a deep impression on Xiao Yao and Liu March. After all, it''s not always that good-looking girls can come to stay. Xiao Yao is also touched by Liu March''s light. Otherwise, he may not leave such a deep impression on each other.


    "My guest, don''t worry..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t wait for the other party to finish talking, so he suddenly pulled the other party out from behind the wooden platform and threw it directly on the ground.


    As soon as the two shop assistants rushed over, they were slapped by Xiao Yao and flew out.


    "Say, where is my friend..."


    Xiao Yao a hand, the shopkeeper realized that the other side is not simple.


    Now where dare to hide, quickly said: "that girl, was caught by Niu Da Xian."


    "Niu Da Xian?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "who is Niu Daxian? What did he do with my friend? "


    "Niu Daxian is the most famous witch doctor in our town. Before, master Guan''s daughter was seriously ill, so she found Niu Daxian." The shopkeeper whispered.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what''s the relationship between the master''s daughter and my friend


    "Niu Da Xian said that the daughter of master Guan''s family has provoked evil spirits and is going to be extremely ill. It''s impossible for heaven and man to save her. Only by finding a girl whose birthday is the same as that of master Guan''s family, can she give her life for her life." The more it comes to the end, the less the shopkeeper''s voice.


    At this point, Xiao Yao has understood.


    "So they found my friend?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The shopkeeper nodded difficultly.


    No way, before Xiao Yao shot, he knew that the other side is not simple, it is likely to be the so-called cultivator.


    Can such people be provoked by themselves?


    Although this matter has nothing to do with oneself, it''s hard to guarantee that the other party won''t kill him because of his rage!


    So, now the shopkeeper, will be worried about these four words to play incisively and vividly.


    On his forehead, he was covered with sweat.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "now, take me to find the bull fairy."


    "Yes..." the shopkeeper dared to say more and could only move forward. Xiao Yao followed him. He was already in a state of confusion. He couldn''t help thinking whether Liu March had been poisoned at this time. If so, even if Hong feisheng didn''t pursue Liu''s broken branch Peach Blossom Island, he couldn''t forgive himself, After all, Liu Zhezhi had sent Liu March to him in the hope that Xiao Yaosheng would take good care of him. And although sometimes Liu March that woman is really upset, but her character is really good, kind, optimistic and cheerful


    If it had been Liu March before, Xiao Yao naturally didn''t need to worry, but now it is not what it used to be. Liu March is just an ordinary person, maybe even worse than ordinary people. It''s hard for her to fall into the wrong hands


    "You must go faster!" Xiao Yao thought more and more, and he was furious.


    The shopkeeper walking in front of him shuddered at Xiao Yao''s angry shout. Then he quickly stepped out of his short legs and ran as fast as possible


    "Daxia, this matter really has nothing to do with me. When I get there, can I not go in?" The shopkeeper talked with Xiao Yao as he walked.


    "It''s none of your business?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "I''ll give you a bag of silver for you to look after my friend. As a result, that''s how you look after my friend? Now tell me it''s none of your business? "


    "..." the shopkeeper immediately stopped and took out the money bag at his waist.


    "Daxia, this is the silver you gave me. Can I give it back to you now?" The shopkeeper''s desire to cry without tears said.


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer: "if you still grin and haw with me and don''t walk faster, then my friend really has something wrong. I don''t want any silver. I just want your head!"


    Originally, the shopkeeper was terrified enough. Now he was shocked by Xiao Yao''s exclamation, and his face changed dramatically. Now he had no choice but to turn around and continue to lead the way. After crossing several alleys, he stopped in front of a courtyard.


    "This is where Niu Daxian lives." The shopkeeper said cautiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "if you dare to run, I will kill you."


    After that, he patted the door with nimbus, which was very simple and rude. He also wanted to play a deterrent role, so that the shopkeeper would not turn around and run away when he didn''t notice.


    The shopkeeper''s nature also saw this scene in the eye, two legs tremble also more fierce.


    "Go in." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the shopkeeper didn''t dare to say "no" and didn''t want to discuss with Xiao Yao. It seems that the slap just now was on the door. If it was on his head, I''m afraid his head would be torn apart.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible!


    Xiao Yao stepped into the yard, and immediately four or five men in black met him.


    "What are you doing! Who are you? "


    Xiao Yao frowned, turned his face and looked at the innkeeper, and asked, "who is Niu Daxian?"


    "They are all the disciples of Niu Daxian..." the shopkeeper said in a timid whisper.


    "This is what you brought in?" One of the young people is not good at looking at the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper shivered again and wanted to cry without tears.


    No matter Niu Daxian or Xiao Yao, it seems that they are not the people they can offend!


    This is being caught in the cracks.


    Xiao Yao probably saw the shopkeeper''s worries at this time and said: "don''t worry so much. As long as my friend is OK, you help me, I will help you to avoid worries."


    The shopkeeper just nodded subconsciously.


    In fact, at this time, he did not understand what Xiao Yao meant by helping himself to avoid worries.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t have the heart to think about these problems.


    He was thinking about what he was like after today.


    Will it be turned into meat, or will it be dismembered


    Anyway, it''s almost the same


    "Well, what do you do?" The young disciples of Niu Daxian have gathered towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, and several golden lights burst out from his body. In the blink of an eye, only two of the five young men were still standing in the same place, and the remaining three had become corpses, standing on the ground with blood streaming.


    "I''ll give you two a chance. Where is my friend? Whoever says first will live." Xiao Yao''s voice is indifferent.


    The two young disciples of Niu Daxian had been stunned by the sudden change, and they were in the same place for a long time without answering.


    "Where''s my friend!" Xiao Yao suddenly killed another man.


    There is only one disciple left.


    "The chance is yours."


    "..." the disciple "Putong" knelt down, his nose and tears mixed together.


    "Great Xia, who is your friend?"


    "The girl Niu dafian took from the inn." Xiao Yao said.


    "The... Pretty girl?" The disciple asked tentatively.


    At this time, he looked at Xiao Yao with fear in his eyes.


    When you speak, your voice is trembling.


    "Where is it?"


    "I don''t know..." the disciple whispered, "master went to master Guan''s house. The girl was taken out by master this morning. I don''t know if she went to master Guan''s house..."


    "Your master is at master Guan''s house now, isn''t he?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes..."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "is my friend still alive?"


    "I... I don''t know, but I think I should live."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao felt that there was something in each other''s words, but also some impatience. He held out his hand and caught each other in front of him.


    "I don''t have time to listen to you all at once."


    The disciple was dragged by Xiao Yao, and his body was still swinging.


    "Every time my master catches a good-looking girl, he sends her to the outside of the town to be locked up. It''s a lie to pay for her life. Moreover, the reason why my master''s daughter is poisoned is also my master''s trick, which is to use this method to kidnap some good-looking girls and untie the poison on master Guan''s daughter when it''s done..."


    Xiao Yao understood.


    He said with a smile¡° Take me to my friends


    The disciple just shook his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I only know that master always takes those girls outside the town and locks them up, but I don''t know where they are. Master never tells me such things."


    Xiao Yao kicked him out.


    "You''re quite cooperative. I''ll kill you today, but what can you learn from people like that? I don''t think it''s a good bird. If I''m not happy today, I have to sacrifice you to heaven. "


    Then he turned and looked at the shopkeeper, only to find that the other side was already paralyzed on the ground, and there was a pool of water stains on the ground.


    "That''s where it''s going to scare you to pee?" Xiao Yao was angry and happy, and said, "with such a little skill, he dares to learn from others to help tyranny. I don''t care if you are really scared or pretending to be a fool. Take me to find that big ox fairy, or you will end up like these people."


    When the shopkeeper heard Xiao Yao''s words, he immediately stirred up and struggled to stand up, but because his legs were weak, he fell to the ground again several times. In the end, Xiao Yao was unable to look down and put some aura into his body, which made him recover some strength.


    "Yes, great Xia, let''s start now..." the shopkeeper said this with a cry.


    Before, he was scared by Xiao Yao''s strength. Now when he saw that the other side had killed so many people, he was still in a state of face and heart, and completely collapsed. When he came out of the yard, Xiao Yao said, "what you call Niu Da Xian is such a character?" The shopkeeper was stunned. He was indignant when he recalled what the disciple Niu Daxian had said before¡° You are a liar and an old thief He swore.

 Chapter 1633

    Walking outside for a few steps, the shopkeeper suddenly stopped.


    "Daxia, do you want to go to your friend first?"


    Xiao Yao Leng for a moment, staring at each other, asked: "do you know where my friend is?"


    "I didn''t know, I didn''t dare to hide it from you..." the shopkeeper quickly lowered his head and said that he didn''t dare to contact Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    It seems that Xiao Yao''s eyes have turned into the dragon''s scales, and he will die when he touches them.


    Xiao Yao was in a better mood when he learned that Liu March should still be alive at this time. He relaxed a lot. He showed a smile on his face and asked, "listen to what you mean. You didn''t know before, but now you know?"


    The shopkeeper coughed and whispered, "I''m not sure, but once I got up early and found Niu Daxian... Oh no, I found that the old thief had sneaked into the back mountain. I was also curious. I followed him and found that he had entered a cave. When he left, I touched him. As soon as I got to the cave, I heard a woman''s shrill scream, At that time, I was scared away... "


    "Scared away?" Xiao Yao asked, "you are not curious at all?" In this case, anyone would want to go to the bottom first, right?


    The innkeeper blushed and said in a low voice, "I thought there was a ghost sealed by Niu Daxian in that cave..."


    Xiao Yao


    He wants to understand that this guy really regarded the so-called Niu Da Xian as an immortal before.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, there is nothing to sneer at. After all, Niu Da Xian always poisons people before, and then detoxifies them, which creates a false impression that he can get rid of the disease at hand. People who don''t understand the tricky will naturally subconsciously hold Niu Da Xian high.


    Now because the innkeeper knew these little nines from that disciple, he completely lost his respect for Niu Daxian.


    If this is changed to the previous term "old thief", he would not dare to say if he was killed.


    Now it doesn''t matter a lot.


    With the shopkeeper behind, Xiao Yao really found a cave, the entrance is relatively narrow, only after entering the cave, he found that it is unique. Because he knew the trick, the innkeeper who followed Xiao Yao into the cave seemed to have more confidence. Knowing that there was no lone wild fox in the cave, he straightened up his waist, and then he felt that he was following Xiao Yao anyway. Even if there were any ghosts, I''m afraid he couldn''t do anything to them.


    Therefore, he has great confidence in Xiao Yao.


    After entering the cave, Xiao Yao suddenly found that the cave is really unique.


    First of all, it has a large area. Secondly, there are many cages here, which are cut apart with wooden supports. It looks like the prison in the Yamen in the costume TV series.


    In each cell, there are two or three young looking girls, but their clothes are in tatters, and there are some dishes and chopsticks at the door of the cell.


    "Help me, help me!"


    "Let me out!"


    Many of the girls immediately got excited when they saw Xiao Yao and the innkeeper. They grabbed the wooden pole with both hands and shook desperately for help.


    There are still others who don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    And in this cave, it seems that there is a strong smell of putrefaction.


    Xiao Yao frowned, stretched out his hand, smashed the iron rope hanging on the wooden fence, and the girls rushed out one by one.


    Xiao Yao went on walking, and after a while, he saw Liu March.


    The little girl was sitting on the ground with a woman in her arms.


    "Liu March, what are you doing?" Xiao Yao kicked the door open and went inside.


    Liu March turned to look at him, but his face was full of tears, sobbing.


    "This girl is dead..." Liu March said in a trembling voice.


    "..." Xiao Yao said, "what about you? Are you ok? "


    Liu March is still on his mind.


    Although Xiao Yao is not that kind of hard hearted person, to him, Liu March is obviously more important than others.


    "I''m ok. There are children in the girl''s stomach..." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao took a look, and the expression on his face became a little dignified.


    As Liu March said, the girl who died in Liu March''s arms was already pregnant and her stomach swelled.


    The woman''s clothes were in tatters and there were many bloody scars on her body. It seemed that she had been whipped by a whip.


    "Get up first." Xiao Yao said.


    "You must kill that bastard!" Liu March said, biting her teeth.


    It''s hard to imagine that a girl with such a character as Liu March can have a killing intention at this time.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded and agreed, "that old thief, didn''t do anything to you?"


    "No Liu March knew what Xiao Yao wanted to ask, and said, "I guess it''s not yet time. If you come late, I''m afraid it''s hard to say."


    Xiao Yao was completely relieved.


    As long as Liu March is intact, it''s easy to say.


    "Let''s go, too." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu March shook her head, looked at the woman, and said: "this girl is very good to me. Before, she said, let me find a way out, otherwise, it will be very miserable... She said a lot to me, but finally she died..."


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    The shopkeeper smashed his fist on the wall and swore: "this ox immortal is really not a thing. Great Xia, you must get rid of harm for the people!"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him coldly and said, "do you deserve to say that? If I didn''t come back, do you know that you also made my friend come to the same end as that woman? "


    Being reprimanded by Xiao Yao, the shopkeeper''s face is red and his heart is palpitating.


    As Xiao Yao said, if you show yourself, you commit a heinous crime.


    "Well, you stay here and take care of this woman''s affairs. After today, I promise you that there will be no such person as Niu Daxian in your small town." Xiao Yao said.


    The shopkeeper nodded: "don''t worry, great Xia. I have this matter in mind."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything more to him and took Liu march away.


    Back in the town, Xiao Yao rushed to Guanfu.


    Master Guan was originally a big family in a small town. Anyone who wanted to help knew where Master Guan lived. So it must be easy to find his mansion.


    When I got to Guan''s house, I saw the door decorated with lanterns and bronze drums.


    "It''s about the master''s house. Is there any happy event?" Xiao Yao asked a servant at the door.


    "Our young lady has just recovered from a serious illness. Everyone in the town has come to congratulate her." The servant said, "are you here to congratulate me, too? It''s not like that! "


    "To kill." Xiao Yao smiles and walks in with Liu March.


    "Murder?" That Ding is a Leng at first, then suddenly wake up, pull a voice to roar a way, "someone has come to make trouble!"


    He catches up, wants to pull Xiao Yao, but is hit by the other party''s fist to fly out, but does not hurt his life.


    "Those who stand in my way will die." Xiao Yao''s voice is extremely cold, and his eyes are full of pressure.


    He walked step by step towards the main room.


    Many of them got together and were killed by Xiao Yao one by one.


    "I have warned you that you have to turn a deaf ear to my words?" Xiao Yao hummed coldly.


    Liu March behind him, watching Xiao Yao raise his hand to kill, is very calm.


    With her ordinary character, this is really rare.


    In the main room, master Guan was still exchanging greetings with a group of people.


    On the high hall, five people and six people sat upright and closed their eyes.


    At this time, a servant rushed in and said what happened in the yard. Everyone''s face changed greatly.


    "Who dares to kill in my house?" Master Guan is furious.


    I also heard that the other party had killed many of his family members, and the expression on master Guan''s face had changed.


    "Is the other one an immortal?" Master Guan turned his eyes on Niu Daxian.


    Niu Daxian seems to be a middle-aged man, only about 40 years old, as for the actual age is not so, not necessarily.


    When he opened his eyes, they were green.


    Touching his goatee, he sneered and said, "even if it''s an immortal, what? There are so many immortals in Lingwu world


    After that, he stood up and said, "however, it''s impossible for your family to stop an immortal cultivator. Lord Guan, just wait a moment. I''ll go and give you a head as a gift. How about that?"


    "So good, so good!" Guan master immediately happy smile eyebrows open, "that bothers the immortal to hand."


    Niu Da Xian shakes off his long skirt and goes out.


    "Why don''t we all go and have a look?" Someone suggested.


    "Well, I''m afraid I''m going to ruin the great event of the immortal and make him angry." Guan said.


    "Ha! We have a good relationship with Da Xian Su Lai. Would Da Xian be angry with us for such a thing? " The speaker laughed.


    Master Guan thought for a moment, then laughed and said, "brother Zhang is right. Daffodils are not mean people. They just have no fun. Let''s have a look. By the way, let''s see how the immortal used his means to kill the monster. "


    As soon as they got up and went to the door, a head rolled under their feet.


    "Ha! Da Xian is really vigorous... Huh? This is the immortal Master Guan''s face suddenly changed.


    A group of people quickly and subconsciously step back.


    Xiao Yao comes in with Liu March.


    "If I had known that this was the so-called Niu Da Xian, I would not have killed him so happily. It would have been cheaper for him." Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Yes, it should be lingchi!" Liu March bit his lip and said bitterly. Xiao Yao looked at her and didn''t speak¡° You... Who are you? " Someone asked. Xiao Yao glanced around and asked, "who is master Guan?" No one spoke. But many people''s eyes fell on master Guan subconsciously. Master Guan has already started to curse his mother. These people usually call themselves brothers. At this critical moment, there is still a little brotherhood there!

 Chapter 1634

    Lord Guan is very depressed.


    Depressed tears are about to fall.


    When he thought of these people who had been chatting with him before, who had been drinking and talking to each other every day before, and who now had to sell themselves in the face of a little bit of things, he felt that he was really not good at meeting people.


    Fortunately, this kind of depression is also short-lived. The next second, master Guan wants to understand. If he is in such a situation, he will not want to sell his teammates directly. What do teammates do? Isn''t it a wave when it''s downwind and a wave when it''s downwind?


    So, thinking about it, master Guan felt much more comfortable, and he didn''t feel as depressed as he thought before.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on master Guan, and master Guan shuddered all over again. There was probably nothing more difficult than not changing his face when facing Xiao Yao''s eyes. Before, Xiao Yao chopped off their immortal Niu Daxian in the blink of an eye, which caused them too much psychological pressure. After all, Niu Daxian was highly praised by them.


    In their eyes, Xiao Yao naturally became a man who could even kill immortals.


    How can he not be afraid?


    To understand this, he immediately felt that he should put his attitude right at this time, so he took a step forward, and his face looked very serious.


    "What can I do for you, great Xia?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and thought it was really interesting. He asked, "I have nothing else to do."


    Hearing this, master Guan was relieved subconsciously.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s second sentence came out again.


    "I just want to kill you when I have nothing to do."


    Master Guan continued to shiver.


    If someone says something like this, master Guan won''t take it seriously. But Xiao Yao can''t help saying it carelessly. His family members have been killed by the other party, and Niu Daxian''s head has been cut off by the other party. It seems that it''s no problem to kill himself now!


    So, almost without thinking about it, master Guan knelt down to Xiao Yao and engraved his head heavily on the ground.


    "Great Xia, I''m an honest man! I didn''t do one thing without conscience... "


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "don''t you think it''s ironic for you to say such words?"


    At this time, Liu March also came in.


    "Look up, do you know my friend?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Master Guan raised his head and saw Liu March''s appearance. He was shocked and instantly understood the reason why he was killed.


    "For the sake of your daughter''s life, you want to kill my friend. Isn''t that something you do without conscience? Is it possible that your daughter''s life is life, but my friend''s life is not? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao''s article makes master Guan more and more unable to lift his head.


    After all, from this point of view alone, he is really unreasonable.


    In fact, this time, even if it is reasonable, it is useless. When is Xiao Yao the kind of person who helps others? All along, he is a very short person, as long as the people around him, really do something wrong, so what? In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not a moral thing to help others. On the contrary, he thinks that it''s just a kind of cowardice to help others too much. Of course, there''s no absolute way to do anything. If you don''t help your children too much, you can''t help them too much. Otherwise, even if you don''t let your children be wronged, It will also give them a wrong world outlook, and they don''t know the right and wrong. This kind of indulgence is just teaching them a piece of white paper.


    Liu March is not Xiao Yao''s child, so he doesn''t need to think about it for the time being.


    At this time, a girl in a blue shirt suddenly rushed over and stood in front of master Guan. She knelt down with master Guan for Xiao Yao.


    "This young man, my father did something wrong just to save me, and if it wasn''t for Niu Daxian''s instigation, my father would not be so confused..."


    Obviously, the girl who suddenly appeared is the daughter of master Guan.


    She looks pretty, has a good face and fair skin. The daughter of a rich family is well-off, and her genes are a little better. Generally, she doesn''t look too bad.


    After all, a white cover a hundred ugly, this day hiding in the house does not need wind and sun, certainly white ah


    "The little girl begged the young master to let my father know the way. She was willing to stay beside the young master to do laundry, cook, serve tea and water, and be an ox and a horse..."


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "you want me to let your father go, and you want to take advantage of me. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    All of you: --


    Liu March can''t see any more. She reaches out her hand and tugs at Xiao Yao''s arm. She whispers, "there are so many strange people. How about talking about face?"


    Xiao Yao turned his head and glared at her fiercely and asked, "did I say something wrong?"


    "That''s right. You''re not wrong at all. People are greedy for your beauty." Liu March rolled his eyes.


    She thought to herself, Xiao Yao, what kind of beauty can be watched by others


    "Young master, I..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "get out of the way, or I will let your father and daughter die here today."


    "Cough, it''s almost enough. If you really want to kill someone, you''ll have to say it for a long time?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao blushes and stares at Liu March.


    This woman''s other ability is not long, more and more like to tear down their own platform.


    In fact, what Liu March said is also true.


    From the beginning, he didn''t want to kill master Guan.


    From this point of view, the official has indeed made a lot of mistakes.


    But he had heard the innkeeper liushang mention before that master Guan had a good reputation in the town, but he was forced by Niu Daxian, and he did not do little to build a shed for porridge. Many of the steep roads in the town were built by master Guan and other squires, and master Guan led them. So, on the whole, he''s a philanthropist.


    It''s just that master Guan has only such a daughter, who is regarded as the apple of his eye. When he was seriously ill, he just made mistakes again and again.


    Xiao Yao sighed, turned to look at the door, said: "shopkeeper, you come in for me."


    The innkeeper listened to Xiao Yao''s call. Although he was a hundred reluctant, he came in and said that it was over. After today, I''m afraid I''ll be remembered by Lord Guan and others. As a innkeeper, how can I compete with these rich gentry


    "Tell me everything you saw in the cave before." Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes..." the shopkeeper didn''t dare to say much. He began to narrate immediately, and even said what Niu Daxian''s Apprentice said.


    The more people in the room listen, the more frightened they are.


    "Niu Da Xian, is he such a man?"


    "No... but... Ah, I don''t understand!"


    Master Guan''s face turned white and his body was still shaking. This time, it was not because of fear, but because of anger.


    He never thought that his daughter was in danger before, and it was Niu Da Xian who poisoned her.


    "I won''t kill you, but you should know what you''re going to do next." Xiao Yao said.


    Master Guan kowtowed Xiao Yao three more times.


    "Thank you for not killing me. I will find out the women one by one to protect their carefree life, and I won''t be criticized. As for the girl who died miserably, I will find her family to settle down and let her be adopted father and mother." Guan said.


    He would rather quarrel with a wise man than with a muddle headed man. Xiao Yao didn''t have much feeling before, but now he is full of emotion. It''s not unreasonable that master Guan can become one of the few rich people in the town. Xiao Yao doesn''t say much about it, but the other party has already thought about what he should do, and is even far away from Xiao Yao.


    "If you hide it from me, I will kill you even at the ends of the earth." Xiao Yao said fiercely.


    "Dare not deceive..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He turned around and left, followed by Liu March.


    Master Guan''s daughter ran out again.


    "Young master, wait for me to clear up my money!"


    "Clean up! Don''t follow me, or don''t blame me for turning back! " Xiao Yao stares round eye bead son to say.


    That girl is scared silly by Xiao Yao, but Leng in situ, can only watch Xiao Yao and Liu March leave.


    "Such a pretty girl, don''t you take it with you?" Liu March, walking behind, said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked back at her, but said: "I have enough trouble, so don''t add trouble to myself. If she is a master who can fight against the enemy, I will take her, but she is just a weak woman. What can I do with her?"


    After hearing this, Liu shook her head and said, "you are not a man."


    Xiao Yao is very angry, but he still suppresses the impulse to prove that he is a man like Liu March


    "Everything in the border town is done?" Asked Liu March.


    Xiao Yao nodded, very soft, thinking of something, silent.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu March asked, "is there anything bad happening?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just that the little monk has become a Buddha and soared." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s a good thing!" Liu said in March.


    Looking at Liu March''s expression, I didn''t seem to be surprised.


    After all, anyone who knows little monk will subconsciously think that Xu SuGuan''s ascent to Buddha is only a matter of time.


    Xiao Yao sighed, nodded and said helplessly: "on the one hand, because he left, I always felt empty. After all, he was the first person I knew after I came to Lingwu world. On the other hand, I still had many questions that I didn''t get answers from him!"


    He originally wanted to find the little monk and ask about what happened on the earth. Now, there is no chance

 Chapter 1635

    After finding Liu''s heart after March, Xiao Yao hung down and left town. Xiao Yao sent Liu Sanyue to the imperial city of Wu Wutong. He continued to move towards the Qing Dynasty.


    In the settlement of Liu March, Wu Wutong and Liu Sanyue are two women who are very resistant to this. This is understandable. Before long Ping, they could see that the two women were very uncooperative. They were uncomfortable with the two, but there was no way to do it now.


    If there is any other way, Xiao Yao will not make such a choice.


    Liu March was abducted by Niu Daxian in a small town before. Although he was safe in the end, he scared Xiao Yao to death. Now I think back, I''m afraid. Fortunately, Niu Daxian was forced to stay for a banquet by Lord Guan at that time. I don''t know what will happen if I give him some time, even though Liu March is still alive, It''s also necessary to be insulted.


    Therefore, Liu will remain in the Royal City in the northern foot of the mountain in March. It is the safest. Even if Wu Wutong and her two are very hard to deal with, they can not really do anything about her.


    Therefore, in the north foot, let alone anything else, at least Liu March is still in a very safe environment.


    It''s nothing to take Liu march with him. This time, Xiao Yao is going to the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know if he will be stopped. So it''s better to be careful now.


    Xiao Yao''s purpose of going to the Qing Qiu Dynasty this time is to find Liu Zhezhi and have a good discussion. If Liu meets any danger in March, don''t let Liu Zhezhi promise him. It''s very interesting that the other party can chop him to death without chasing him.


    Therefore, in Xiao Yao''s view, it''s more important to ensure Liu March''s safety first. Everything else is minor.


    It is convenient to go to the Qing Dynasty from the north foot.


    What''s more, he thought that he would be blocked by the state of Zhao, but it turned out that he had too many ideas, probably because the collapse of the border city damaged the vitality of the state of Zhao. At this time, the state of Zhao was already in a precarious situation, and had no time to consider Xiao Yao''s whereabouts, which made Xiao Yao''s journey unimpeded.


    In fact, the collapse of the state of Zhao has nothing to do with Xiao Yao''s half a cent. When he wanted to get there, he didn''t have enough time. It was entirely caused by the young monk. This is probably something that Zhao wei''e didn''t expect. Let alone Zhao wei''e, even Xiao Yao didn''t expect that the young monk would appear at such a critical time, Moreover, he will still appear in such a violent manner. If he is a young monk who has not been planted with demons, he may not be able to kill people without blinking an eye.


    Even if the little monk really wants to help Xiao Yao and the border town, he will probably come up with the most genial way.


    Think of these, let Xiao Yao also can''t help feeling a, his luck, is really good.


    It seems that everything has been deliberately arranged, but it is obviously impossible. Even the way of heaven, which takes heaven and earth as the plate and everything as the son, can not be seen so far or so many steps.


    After the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Yao also saw Xiao long elephant again. Now Xiao long elephant has returned to the realm of jiuzhong master.


    It''s faster than Xiao Yao expected.


    This also made him wonder whether his rapid progress in cultivation was also due to the existence of Xiao Long Xiang''s gene.


    "The three countries have done a good job in uniting." This is the first sentence Xiao Longxiang said when he saw Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Xiao long elephant rolled his eyes and didn''t care about his son. Hong feisheng and others came up.


    "In other words, did the little monk really become a Buddha?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Even in the Qing Dynasty, Hong feisheng seems to have been informed.


    Hearing this question, Xiao Longxiang came back subconsciously.


    Obviously, he was curious about it, but he forgot to ask about it before.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently and said, "in the border town, and it''s Xu kuangge who helps."


    "Xu crazy song..." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "that''s really immortal. Have you seen it?"


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "it''s ok if I don''t say this. I''m depressed when I say this. When I get there, the cucumbers are cold. It''s a pity."


    "It''s OK. If I become an immortal in the future, I often come down to play with you and let you have a look at my Sassou heroic posture!" Hong feisheng comforted Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong feisheng, but he didn''t have a good way: "if you said that before, I really believe it, and I firmly believe it. How long has it been? You are still an eight level master, and I have reached the peak of seven level masters."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help glancing at Liu Zhezhi, who was standing beside Hong feisheng, and said, "gentleness is good, but don''t forget to practice."


    Hong feisheng was infuriated by Xiao Yao''s words and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Besides, I''m still an eight fold master. Can you blame me? This period of time has consumed a lot of aura. Besides, I''m not as lucky as you. I can have so many aura blessings. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing more. At this time, Liu Zhezhi suddenly opened his mouth¡° Are you here to borrow from me? " Xiao Yao widened his eyes and looked at Liu Zhezhi. He couldn''t believe his ears. If Xu SuGuan was standing in front of him, maybe he would not be so surprised. After all, Xu SuGuan had the ability to read the mind. But I''ve never heard of Liu Zhezhi''s mind reading skills! Liu Zhezhi snorted and said, "don''t look at me like this. It looks silly to me. You went to Qingcheng Mountain, Taohua island and Taohua island. If I can''t guess what you want to do, it''s stupid, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao immediately said with a smile: "Liu island Master is really clever and intelligent. I admire him so much that I feel inferior..." Liu Zhezhi waved his hand and said: "come on, I''m not a gentle hometown?" Xiao Yao: "he really wanted to slap himself hard. What did he have to say before? It''s very terrible for a woman to be careful... "Let''s not say anything else, I''ll ask you, how do you mean to let a woman fight the enemy?" Liu Zhezhi asked. Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry."¡° So you still come to me? " Liu Zhezhi asked¡° The old leader of Qingcheng Mountain said that he would not let the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain join in the battle unless I talked about the remaining three sects. " Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He immediately threw the pot to Lao Zhangjiao. After staring at Xiao Yao for a long time, Hong feisheng said, "in my opinion, even if you don''t do it, Lao Zhangjiao should help you." Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, no matter what the outcome is, I don''t care. Even if Taohua island is not willing to help, I can accept it, and even feel relieved. I just feel that since we have decided to do it, if we don''t finish everything, we will have some regrets, and we will feel sorry for others and ourselves." At this point, Xiao Yao could not help sighing: "in the end, I am such a contradictory person..." "OK, I promise you. Since you can persuade others, you can certainly persuade me. I''m not the unreasonable person. Besides, since you can even persuade Taoists and taotianzong, it obviously proves that you have enough ideas, It''s just a waste of time to refuse you now. " Liu said. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s still Liu island Master who is considerate."¡° But I can warn you, dangerous things can''t be handed over to my Taohua Island disciples. " Liu said. Xiao Yao immediately nodded and agreed. Anyway, this was what Xiao Yao thought. After a while, Hong feisheng asked again, "which sect are you going to give the dangerous things to? I don''t think both XUNDAO sect and tattenzong sect are idiots. If you really put them in danger, they will turn against you every minute. I don''t think the cooperation between you is very strong. " Hong feisheng''s words really speak of Xiao Yao''s heart. Before that, Xiao Yao has been struggling with this problem. No one is a fool. No one is willing to put himself in a dangerous place, let alone put his disciples in danger¡° It''s all people''s ideas. " Xiao Yao said. Hong feisheng nodded thoughtfully: "I won''t believe that when people say this, but if you say so, I''m sure you can do a lot of things to entrap people, and it''s very easy to do." Xiao Yao: "he was wondering what impression he had left on Hong feisheng. After dinner in the evening, Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao also found a quiet place to have a long talk. Xiao Yao told him about Xuanyuan galloping. Xiao Long Xiang was also incredible. Fortunately, his psychological endurance was stronger than Xiao Yao. After a short period of stupefaction, he calmed down, nodded and muttered to himself: "in fact, it''s not incredible. Since we can come to this place, why can''t others come? It''s just that the way Xuanyuan gallops here is different from us, and the time is different, that''s all Xiao Yao nodded and kept silent. Xiao Longxiang continued: "before long, it will be over completely." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "the more anxious I am, the more I feel that everything is going too slowly." Xiao Longxiang said with a smile: "it''s time to relax. If you''re worried now, you''ll only make more mistakes in your thinking. Haven''t I been here for so many years?" "I don''t want to spend so many years in Lingwu world like you," Xiao said Then, Xiao Longxiang sighed: "in fact, if I have a chance, I really want to come back here. If your mother comes here, even an ordinary person can live longer. The living environment and aura here are much better than the earth."

 Chapter 1636

    It''s not surprising that Xiao Longxiang has such an idea. In fact, Xiao Yao has thought about it several times. Although he is eager to return to the earth now, in the end, it is because there are too many people on the earth who care about him. If all the people he cares about are in Lingwu world, now I think about it, I may not want to go back.


    As Xiao Longxiang said, the environment here is really much better than the earth.


    It''s just that they have different starting points.


    Xiao Longxiang thinks it''s good here because he thinks it''s a place of aura. Ordinary people can live here for a long time.


    Xiao Yao is looking at the cultural environment here. It seems that it''s a little bigger. By comparison, Xiao Yao thinks that people living in Lingwu world are more simple and simple than people on earth.


    Moreover, life here seems to be more substantial, less impetuous and less extravagant.


    Of course, it''s just an idea. It''s not so easy to really implement it. Moreover, it takes a long time for them to adapt to the Lingwu world. Li Xiaoxiao and Li Xiaoxiao also need a long time to adapt to the environment here. There is no electricity, no good clothes


    Maybe they can accept it, but it''s not so easy to accept. Maybe they are not willing to accept it.


    "First of all, do you think Xuanyuan gallop is really powerful?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I said before that you have been here for so many years. Don''t you know?"


    Xiao Longxiang could only express his helplessness.


    "In the past, although I knew that there was such a person, I knew very little about it and never saw it. How can I know?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, thinking, it seems that the existence of Xuanyuan gallop is really mysterious.


    Then, he began to answer the question raised by Xiao Longxiang.


    "I don''t know what his strength is. But I have an intuition that if he really wants to attack me, I can''t escape. This is the most intuitive feeling he gives me. As long as I sit in front of him, I can feel a pressure."


    "That''s about it." Xiao Longxiang said with a smile, "next, I will immediately start to attack back. By that time, the pressure on your side should be much less. Xuanyuan jiuzhong has already come to the battlefield. Just this, I think you should be able to do a lot of things."


    Xiao Yao first nodded, and then felt strongly dissatisfied with Xiao Longxiang''s words.


    "Why do you always feel that you put your best hope on me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Longxiang had a natural expression. He was even surprised that Xiao Yao had such an idea. He was very forthright and asked, "shouldn''t that be the case?"


    "What if I didn''t come to this world?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Long like a show: "then continue to consume it!"


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    Xiao Longxiang''s mentality, he can''t understand for a while.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it may really be tolerable for Xiao Longxiang. After all, this guy has been in Lingwu world for so many years, and it''s no big deal to stay for a few days. He believed that when Xiao Longxiang first came to Lingwu world, he must have been eager to find a way to go back, but he still hasn''t left. How many times of despair he has experienced is unimaginable.


    Although Xiao Yao can''t understand Xiao Longxiang''s mood now, he doesn''t want to understand it at all.


    "I came to Lingwu world to take you back, not to stay here with you." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xiao long elephant slightly a Leng, smile to nod, say: "OK, anyway we two, can certainly go back."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "do you want to fly up?"


    "I don''t want to." The elephant shook his head.


    Xiao Yaole said, "don''t you want to become an immortal?"


    "What''s good about becoming an immortal?" Xiao Longxiang asked, "after becoming an immortal, you may never see the people around you again. Moreover, no one knows what kind of world is behind the fairyland. In this uncertain situation, why do you want to become an immortal?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    In fact, his idea is similar to that of Xiao Longxiang.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be an immortal at all, but up to now, he hasn''t thought of a reason to become an immortal. Moreover, he thinks that in his heart, he agrees with what Xiao Longxiang said before. After all, there are many people on the earth that he can''t give up.


    In Xiao Yao''s view, the most enigmatic thing in the world is not the way of heaven, but human feelings.


    Emotion is a thing that can make many impossible things possible, and many possible things impossible. It''s because after people have feelings, there are too many variables. I''m afraid that even the way of heaven can''t do it.


    In the Qing and autumn dynasties, Xiao Yao had been with him for several days, but he didn''t make much noise all the time. He didn''t know what Xuanyuan jiuzhong was thinking in his mind. For such a long time, he didn''t do anything. Maybe the Qin Dynasty had hurt some vitality before, and his plan to attack the northern foot of the Wei and save Zhao was unsuccessful, which made it worse, This leads to Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s state at this time. As for what he wants to do next and when to do it, let alone Xiao Yao, Xiao Longxiang and others, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong himself may not understand very well. However, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is Xuanyuan jiuzhong after all. Even when it comes to the battlefield, it has not done anything, but it has affected some situations. The reality mentioned the morale of the soldiers of the king of Qin Dynasty, and caused great psychological pressure to the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. Even if the soldiers of the Qing and autumn dynasties feel that they have the God of war, Xiao Long Xiang, to be the first to be invincible, but after all, the shadow of people''s famous tree, I''m afraid few people who live in Lingwu world don''t know Xuanyuan jiuzhong. After a period of time, Xiao Yao also returned to the northern foot of the road, still unimpeded, and did not know when Zhao would completely recover and continue to fight. In fact, for Zhao, there are no deaths. There is nothing wrong with the soldiers and the army. What is wrong is that the new taxi will need time to run in and train. It is impossible to put down the pole and shovel, so that we can take what we can. It takes time. But now Xuanyuan jiuzhong is on the battlefield, even if the Qing Dynasty wants to put pressure on Zhao immediately, it is also a difficult thing. Fortunately, now there is another state of Wei, which has been exerting pressure on Zhao. Therefore, there is still a long way to go for the state of Zhao to re-enter the battlefield of the Qing Dynasty. For the time being, Zhao, Xiao Yao and Xiao Long are not very worried. The real worry is Xuanyuan jiuzhong. After Xiao Yao returned to the north foot, and then Liu March, they returned to Changping together. Changping, on the contrary, has occupied several towns¡° Well, brother Xiao, without you, we can''t do anything! " After seeing Xiao Yao back, Xu Qian immediately went up and said with a smile, "there''s still my credit in it!" Li Ran Ran was still the same as before, competing with Xu Qian. Hearing this, he immediately said, "if you are really useless, what are you going to do here?" " Xu Qian was just a little depressed, that''s all. After all, his psychological quality is still good. He was trained by Li Ranran, and his anti Strike ability is very strong, which is beyond other people''s imagination. However, Xiao Yao praised Xu Qian fiercely. After Xu Qian left, he looked at Li Ranran''s indignant expression and sighed, He pointed to Xu Qian''s back and said to her, "I can''t help it, child! We have to coax them. " Li Ran was also smiling. After Li Ranran also left, Liu March stood behind Xiao Yao and witnessed what had just happened. He could not help shaking his head and said, "no wonder so many girls like you. It turns out that their brains are so easy to use. It''s just a few words. They can make both of them smile and leave. I admire you." Xiao Yao coughed. In fact, no matter how you listen, it doesn''t feel like a good thing... I don''t know if it''s my own illusion¡° You''d better stop praising me. I''ll be proud. " Xiao Yao said. Liu March rolled his eyes and was too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao. After meeting Wang Wenge and Zhao Tieniu, they also briefly explained what happened in Changping and Hucheng during Xiao Yao''s absence. To say that, Wen bin is really a calm man. Up to now, he hasn''t sent troops to attack Changping. However, it''s all expected when we think about it carefully. After all, attacking Changping has no objection to Wen bin. On the contrary, he will put his soldiers in danger. For Wenbin and Hongyu, what they need to do now is to stick to the lake city and slowly garrison troops, and then take the lake city as the center to form a bond to curb Xiao Yao''s intention to continue to advance to the Qin Dynasty. Therefore, it is Xiao Yao who should not be depressed. Wen bin has a good reason to stick to this place, but Xiao Yao doesn''t have such a good mentality. He must occupy more territory of the Qin Dynasty in the shortest time to create pressure on Xuanyuan jiuzhong in the northern battlefield. What really bothers Xiao Yao is that the lake city is now as solid as gold. It''s really hard to take it down. During the time when Xiao Yao left, Wang Wenge and Zhao tinniu had no less discussion, but they were all at a loss. They could only come up with some basic plans and wait for Xiao Yao to come back to make a decision, Although Xiao Yao is a little touched in his daily work, he has an active mind and is quite macroscopic, which is highly recognized by Wang Wenge and others.

 Chapter 1637

    Putting everything out in front of Xiao Yao and letting him decide is actually creating problems for him.


    He doesn''t think he is a very smart person, but he is active in some things. In addition, after living on the earth for so many years, he has many new ideas, or ideas that haven''t appeared in the world.


    To really give a main direction, Xiao Yao felt that he could not do such a thing, and he had never led a war on earth! For Xiao Yao, he is also the first time for a big girl to get on the sedan chair.


    Therefore, it would be more appropriate if Wang Wenge or Zhao Tieniu and others gave a general direction for Xiao Yao to simply look at the icing on the cake. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to play fat face. If he can''t do it, he will never try to be brave in this kind of problem. Otherwise, he won''t be alone, maybe tens of thousands of people.


    Anyone with a little longer brain will make a wise choice at this time.


    "Otherwise, I''ll go directly to Hucheng and kill Wenbin?" Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Wenge glared at Xiao Yao and said, "let''s not talk about anything else, Wenbin is much more powerful than Wang Yao. His accomplishments are more than half a star high. Besides, there are more people in Hucheng now than in Changping. At the beginning, you tried to kill Wang Yao, but you didn''t succeed. Instead, you were almost left behind by him. Now you have to take risks? Other people have learned a lot by taking a cut. Why don''t you have this brain? "


    Xiao Yao glared round his eyes and said, "you are still more and more arrogant now."


    Wang Wenge put on a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, said: "then you kill me!"


    Xiao Yao


    Zhao Tieniu looked at them and began to smile. After a while, his face became more and more serious. He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you''d better let go of what you thought before. Although we need to win the lake city now, there are many ways to win the lake city. Maybe we didn''t think of it for the time being, and even if we didn''t win the Lake City, We can also continue to move forward. A lake city can not affect the overall situation. What do you think? "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he just said it casually before.


    Before, he tried to kill Wang Yao in Changping. In the end, he failed. Only Xiao Yao knew the danger.


    So Xiao Yao won''t make such a choice if he doesn''t have to. It''s too dangerous.


    For Xiao Yao, the capture of Lake City is imminent.


    Now Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not in the Qin Dynasty, so this is a very good opportunity for Xiao Yao. If we don''t seize this opportunity, Xuanyuan jiuzhong will come back, or win back some advantages in the battlefield of the Qing Dynasty, which is a huge blow for Xiao Yao.


    "But I do have an idea." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "What do you think?" Zhao Tieniu asked.


    Wang Wenge is also full of curiosity. After all, Xiao Yao always gives him the feeling that he is a very thoughtful person. Moreover, every time Xiao Yao puts forward an idea, it will basically achieve very good results. This time, Wang Wenge naturally thinks the same.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and said, "it''s not that we can''t attack the Lake City, but with our present strength, even if we really take the lake city down, there will be huge losses, right?"


    Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "since this is the case, let''s disperse them, isn''t it OK?"


    "Scattered?" Wang Wenge shook his head and thought that Xiao Yao''s idea was not mature. He said, "if we could, it would be very good. But now, the 100000 soldiers in the lake city are solid. No matter what we do, they will not leave the Lake City in a short time. If we leave Changping for a while to attack other places, Changping will soon fall into their hands again, This is a typical example of picking sesame seeds and losing watermelon. Moreover, if we want to keep some troops in Changping, it''s meaningless. In this way, our people in Changping will fall into a disadvantage. At that time, not only Changping may be lost, but also the whole army will be destroyed... "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, glared at Wang Wenge and said, "can you listen to me and express your opinion first?"


    Wang Wenge scratched his head. His expression was a little embarrassed, and his tone also revealed a trace of curiosity: "in fact, I didn''t understand. No matter what decision you made in Beilu, I would feel that your idea must be right. I just need to cooperate well, but now, as long as you speak, I have to deliberate carefully, and, I always think you are more and more unreliable now. "


    Xiao Yao is also very curious about this issue.


    But Zhao Tieniu on the side gave them two good answers. He said to Wang Wenge, "this is probably the reason why you are standing here."


    Wang Wenge smiles, nods and waits for Xiao Yao to continue.


    "Originally, the people of the four major sects of immortals were going to ask them to help us attack Lake City directly. But now I think about it carefully. In fact, this idea is not very mature. For us, the disciples of the four sects of immortals can only be regarded as trumps, which can play a surprising role. If they are exposed too early, they will not have a good effect, It will also make the Qin Dynasty start to guard against it too early. "


    Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge both nodded slightly. They thought Xiao Yao''s words were reasonable, so they didn''t interrupt, just waiting for Xiao Yao to continue¡° The most important thing is that if the sect of the immortals entered the battlefield too early and let them help us fight against the Qin Dynasty now, maybe they were not happy at all, and in the end they would only get half the result with twice the effort. " Wang Wenge took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t intend to make those immortals fight hard. I had to give them some sweets first. They subconsciously thought that it''s not a difficult thing to help us fight against the Qin Dynasty, and there are benefits to take..." Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge, Sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so scheming now." Wang Wenge rolled his eyes and said he didn''t want to talk to Xiao Yao now. Xiao Yao went to the table, pointed to one of the points in the territory of the Qin Dynasty, and said, "this place is called Mai Cheng, right?" When it comes to Mai Cheng, Xiao Yao suddenly feels some coincidence and a sense of familiarity. Isn''t Mai Cheng the place where Guan Yu was defeated¡° The city of wheat is a small place Wang Wenge said¡° For us, it''s unimportant, but for the Qin Dynasty, it''s not necessarily unimportant. If we take down Mai Cheng, it''s hard for Hu Cheng to get supplies. It won''t last long. Even if we do, I''m afraid the morale of the army will be weakened. It''s just that we can''t go to Mai Cheng, otherwise the other party will be on guard. " Xiao Yao said, "the role of those who cultivate immortals is reflected. I''ll find some immortals and go to Mai Cheng together. With my bronze terracotta warriors and horses, it''s not difficult to win Mai Cheng."¡° It''s a good way, but it''s not that easy to take Mai Cheng, is it? " Wang Wenge said¡° It''s not easy, but it''s not so difficult since we''re attacking secretly. What''s more, the geographical location of Mai Cheng is not very good, and there are not many taxis stationed there. It''s only about 3000, plus the reinforcements nearby, but there are only more than 10000 people. " Xiao Yao said¡° Can Mai Cheng really affect Lake City Wang Wenge is still confused. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "from the present point of view, nature can not be affected, but what if we cut off the river? Ten miles away from Mai Cheng is a water channel. As long as we cut off the river, we can threaten Hu Cheng. Of course, it will take some time. As long as we fight Mai Cheng down, it doesn''t matter whether Hu Cheng will fight or not. At that time, is it difficult to disperse Wen Bin''s forces? " Wang Wenge and Zhao Tieniu finally realized. They have never thought about the idea of river closure before. If they had such an idea before, it would not be so difficult for them to understand the key points¡° What time does it start? "¡° The day after tomorrow, I''ll go ahead of time to meet with the disciples of Xiuxian sect and set out immediately. " Xiao Yao said decisively. Neither Zhao Tieniu nor Wang Wenge had much reaction. In any case, Xiao Yao''s attitude towards the attack on the Qin Dynasty has always been vigorous and resolute. To put it simply, he is impatient. After the deployment, Xiao Yao has left Changping. As long as Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge stay in Changping, Xiao Yao will not worry about losing Changping. In the state of Jiang, after receiving the disciples of the four major sects, Xiao Yao sighed. There are very few experts, and many of them are just the ones who built the foundation period. In fact, this is quite normal. The two or three or three or four kinds of cultivators are the flesh and blood of all sects, and they must be reluctant to send them out at will. By comparison, the two or three kinds of cultivators are the soul of all sects, Qingcheng Mountain and Taohua island are more interesting. There are many experts. Xiong Liping has come in person. After a brief statistics, there are about 1000 people in the four major sects of immortals cultivation. Although the number is small, when you think that all of them are immortals cultivation, you will naturally realize that this is a very terrible force. After listening to Xiao Yao''s original plan, the people of the four sects didn''t have any opinions. Anyway, they were all immortal cultivators, not soldiers. They didn''t know anything about leading soldiers to fight. They didn''t even know much about the territory of the Qin Dynasty, so it was difficult for them to disagree with Xiao Yao on this matter, This also saves a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1638

    The task of integrating the four immortal sects seems simple, but in fact, it''s also a little troublesome.


    For Xiao Yao, what bothers him most is naturally these people, who are not of one mind.


    If there is such a situation that no one is willing to contribute, but still waiting for the other party to contribute and enjoying their own success, it is naturally very troublesome. In fact, for Taohua island or Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yao is more at ease. After all, these two sects are really willing to help Xiao Yao. They also understand that Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t achieve his goal.


    But the two sects, xundaozong and tatianzong, are a little tricky.


    Although Xiao Yao had already convinced the two sects to take action, it''s hard to say what they thought. What''s more, before that, there were some contradictions between Xiao Yao and these two sects. If you want them to help themselves without any gap, you can only think about it. It''s not very practical.


    If we are serious, the most urgent thing is to solve this problem. But now it is urgent to attack Mai Cheng, and there is not enough time to solve this problem. Finally, Xiao Yao simply decided to put this problem behind him and try to solve it when Mai Cheng is completely defeated.


    Because the number of people is not very large, Xiao Yao with a part of the immortal into the major caravan to the wheat city, immediately set out. There are only two hundred of them, and the remaining eight hundred of them are scattered to march towards the city of wheat. A group of people are in different directions.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring here now, so he has to be careful.


    Maicheng is only a hundred li away from Changping. It has a small population and a small area. In fact, Xiao Yao can think of it, not even the Qin Dynasty.


    Therefore, it is not very difficult to attack.


    Xiao Yao first mingled with Mai Cheng, and then released bronze men in Mai Cheng. When Mai Cheng was in chaos, the four immortal sects immediately took action and began to cooperate with Xiao Yao. It took only a few hours to capture Mai Cheng completely.


    "If you want to cut off the river, you have to come to ordinary soldiers!" One of the disciples said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao frowned, looked at the disciple and asked, "can''t you do it well? You are practitioners of immortality. You can do it much faster than ordinary soldiers. "


    "Is it something that we immortals can do?" Obviously, the disciple of Daoism sect was very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s words. He probably felt that doing such a thing was an insult to his own identity.


    Xiao Yao can only sigh.


    In fact, it''s really hard for him to understand the ideas of these immortals, and he doesn''t know why. These people always have a natural sense of superiority, and feel that they are superior and different from others. Xiao Yao has heard before that in Lingwu world, there are always famine in some places. In fact, as long as those immortals are willing to help farmers sow and harvest, Or use the inner aura to drive away locusts, such things will never happen, but those who cultivate immortals, it seems that they have never had such an idea, in their view, farmers will never be able to draw an end with them, using their inner aura to do these vulgar things is a kind of shame, will also insult the school.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao can only say that the practitioners of Lingwu world can''t keep up with their ideological awareness!


    "Do you think you''re good?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The disciple of the immortal cultivator suddenly didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s words.


    He is 24 years old, but he has reached the peak of a master in the later stage. It''s really proud to take out such cultivation.


    If other people ask him this question, he will say that he is really powerful!


    But now it''s Xiao Yao who asked.


    This is one of the few people who stand on the top of Lingwu world. Moreover, he is still young and seems to be just a little older than himself.


    In front of such a person, does he mean to say that he is very powerful?


    "Compared with elder martial brother Xiao, it''s much worse." The young disciple was silent for a moment and said.


    "Since I can do anything like this, you can''t do it?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting.


    Some of the young disciples couldn''t get off the stage, and their faces were flushed.


    Xiao Yao first picked a shovel and began to work. He used some aura to work at a fast pace.


    Look at Xiao Yao so hard, those who cultivate immortals also have no way to refuse, can only immediately busy.


    The news of Mai Cheng soon came back to Lake City.


    Wen bin was a little surprised when he learned about it.


    "I really didn''t expect that Xiao Yao could persuade the four major sects to help. It seems that he has done a lot of good!" Hong Yu said with a smile.


    Wen bin looked at his brother, laughed, shook his head and said, "in fact, what surprised me was not this. What surprised me was why Xiao Yao was interested in Mai Cheng."


    With these words, he lowered his head and stared at the territory of the Qin Dynasty in front of him. He fell into a state of thinking and frowned subconsciously. In fact, everyone can see that Xiao Yao is more anxious than anyone about attacking the Qin Dynasty. Therefore, in such a state, it is absolutely impossible for the opponent to take some useless chess. The more he thinks that Xiao Yao''s attack on Mai Cheng is meaningless, on the contrary, it will make Wen bin more anxious. He thinks that Xiao Yao must have his special reason for doing so, but he has not thought of it yet. Obviously, the other party has more ideas and overall outlook than himself. Even Wen bin, who can be as stable as Taishan in the face of any trouble, can''t hold his breath¡° As for why Xiao Yao is interested in Mai Cheng, in my opinion, it''s really not so difficult to understand. " Wen Bin said, "as long as people are a little smarter, they will have a sense of crisis at this time, right? Compared with Xiao Yao, it''s the people who cultivate immortals who have some hindsight. " Speaking of this, Wen bin looked at his brother and said, "don''t you think it''s really a terrible thing?" After thinking for a moment, Hong Yu said, "it''s not terrible now, but it''s really terrible when everyone understands. In fact, I can''t understand all the time. What''s the significance of the emperor''s doing this? Is it really meaningful to include the whole Lingwu continent in the territory of the Qin Dynasty? " Wen bin sighed¡° It''s the emperor''s business. We don''t need to worry about it. Besides, don''t you think you think too much? Now that we have made a decision, why do we have to think about things we can''t understand? " Hong Yu said with a smile, "if you don''t want to think about it, I will naturally think about it. In my opinion, when the great Qin Dynasty really divides the whole Lingwu continent into its own territory, it''s not only the immortals of other countries who will suffer. We may all be in danger. No one will allow us to threaten the existence of the great Qin Dynasty, At that time, whether the Qingyi gate can continue to exist is a question. "¡° It''s too far away. " Wen Bin said, "so far away, what do you want to do?" Hong Yu did not speak¡° Why on earth did Xiao Yao attack Mai Cheng Wen bin is still puzzled. Hong Yu leaned over and looked for a while, then suddenly reached out and pointed in a direction¡° This is the river Hong Yu said. Wenbin''s pupil contracted suddenly. He raised his head, looked at Hong Yu and asked, "do you mean this guy wants to intercept the river?"¡° It''s very likely. " Hong Yu said¡° That''s a lot of work! " Wen Bin said. Listen to the tone of his speech, obviously still some can''t believe it¡° It''s a little big, but don''t forget that Xiao Yao''s hands are all immortal cultivators. It''s much easier for them to do such a thing than ordinary soldiers. If they do their best, it will only take half a month to do it. " At this point, Hong Yu continued: "we have encountered a difficult problem."¡° What do you mean¡° Or, it''s to send troops to support Mai Cheng and disrupt their plans. But in this way, it''s very difficult to keep Hu Cheng. In the final analysis, we still don''t have enough people. But if we continue to transfer, the pressure on the emperor''s side in the north will become greater and greater. If we want to come back, Xiao Yao''s goal will be achieved. " Speaking of this, Hong Yu couldn''t help but take a breath, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "brother, do you think there are demons in this world? Why is this guy always able to do things we don''t expect? What''s more, it''s still one step and three steps! "¡° He''s a monster, aren''t you? " Wen Bin said, "Hong Yu''s talent can rival my life. Remember who said that? "¡° It''s Zhao Tieniu who overestimates me. " Hong Yu said¡° In fact, I don''t think he said a few words right in his life, only this one. " Wen bin sighed, stretched out his hand, pressed on Hong Yu''s shoulder, and said, "we''ve all grown up, and I''m not the frail teenager before. You don''t need to protect me. In fact, you don''t like killing people at all, do you? Let''s leave Lake City and qingyimen and live the life we want to live. " Hong Yu laughed but said nothing¡° After so many years of living for me, let''s live for ourselves... "Wen bin continued. Hong Yu frowned, stretched out and said, "since you are used to it, don''t change your habits."

 Chapter 1639

    It has to be said that Hong Yu is indeed a very thoughtful person.


    When he realized Xiao Yao''s attack on Mai Cheng, he immediately realized Xiao Yao''s intention. Comparatively speaking, Wen Bin''s reaction was slower. It can also be seen that Hong Yu''s brain is really good.


    When the news of Xiao Yao''s river closure changed the waterway came back, it was also a confirmation of Hong Yu''s previous statement.


    This can also be regarded as verifying Hong Yu''s previous ideas from the perspective of measurement.


    But at this time, when Wen bin and Hong Yu came back, it seemed that it was too late.


    "The most urgent thing is to quickly capture Mai City." Wen Bin said.


    When he said this, he raised his head and looked at his brother subconsciously.


    Hong Yu''s brow was always frowning.


    After a moment of silence, Hong Yu sighed again.


    "Now, forget it." Hong Yu said.


    Wen bin some did not understand Wen Bin''s meaning, said: "is it, watching each other to achieve the goal?"


    "There''s no other way." Hong Yu didn''t know what he thought. He frowned tightly and said, "this is a dead end. If we want to attack Mai Cheng with our share of forces, can we attack Mai Cheng for the time being, even if we really snatch Mai Cheng back? Can the lake city be kept


    Wen Bin took a cool breath after hearing what Hong Yu said. Before, his attention was on the wheat city, but he ignored the lake city. As Hong Yu said, if he really went to attack the wheat city, it was a question whether he could fight down. Even if he did, the lake city would be lost. At that time, even if he really occupied the wheat city again, It doesn''t make any sense.


    This is a dilemma.


    "How does Xiao Yao''s brain grow?" Wen bin, angry and smiling, asked.


    The expression on Hong Yu''s face was as calm as before. He said: "although I don''t know how his brain grows, at least one thing is certain now. This guy''s brain is definitely different from ours. He can think of such a strategy."


    Wen Bin took a deep breath and said, "what do you mean is that we can only stand still now?"


    "No, we have to attack Changping." Hong Yu said, "because of the existence of Changping, we are now pressed to death and can''t move. If this continues, Xiao Yao can move, but we can''t move. We are always in a very passive situation." Hong Yu said.


    Wen bin frowned and said: "but with our current strength, if we want to attack the city by force, the possibility of being able to attack is less than 40%


    Hong Yu nodded and said with a smile, "I know, but there is no better way."


    Wen Bin took a deep breath, no words.


    In fact, in his heart, he also very much agrees with Hong Yu''s statement. Originally, it was just a tacit thing, but no one took the initiative to mention it, because they haven''t figured out how to face such a problem for the time being. For a while, they will have some difficulties in finding a good way to solve this problem.


    But now because Xiao Yao has speeded up the progress, they have to start to face this problem.


    It can be said that the pressure Wenbin and Hongyu are facing now is brought to them by Xiao Yao.


    "I really want to kill him." Wen Bin said helplessly, "if I were his opponent."


    Hong Yu chuckled, but he didn''t say much.


    "Forget it, just listen to you and attack Changping directly." Wen bin rubbed his temple and said.


    Hong Yu thought about it and nodded.


    "In fact, if we really take the initiative, I''m afraid it will only speed up our loss of the war?" Wen Bin said suddenly after a moment of silence.


    Hong Yu thought about it and said with a smile, "is it still important now?"


    "I know this road is not right, and I have to go this road, right?" Wen bin raised his head and looked at his brother with a curious face.


    Besides curiosity, it is also a kind of helplessness.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to say what kind of mood he is now.


    One thing is certain.


    In the current situation, he felt that he had lost a breath in the confrontation with Xiao Yao.


    It can be said that at this time, they have been completely crushed by Xiao Yao. This feeling really makes them feel a little depressed.


    "In fact, it''s not depressing to think about it carefully. Although we have a large number of people, we are still in a state of isolation and helplessness. Turning passive into active will make us in dire straits, but at least we can delay more time for the emperor. In my opinion, with the strength of the emperor, it''s not very difficult to win the Qing Qiu Dynasty, It just takes some time. We have to do what we need to do well and delay enough time in this period. " Hong Yu said seriously.


    Wen bin nodded gently.


    In fact, he also understands that the current situation is not what they can choose, let alone what they want to do. Although he knows that he is led by the nose by Xiao Yao, for them, there is no other way to go except this. This is Xiao Yao''s real wisdom.


    In this world, the most powerful stratagem is to let you know clearly that there are traps and traps ahead, but there is no other way but to jump down.


    This is the real helplessness.


    "As for the attack on Changping, we have to plan slowly first." Hong Yu said.


    Wen bin could not laugh or cry, and said: "are not all the results that must be lost? What else is there to plan for? "


    Although Wen bin doesn''t think he is a fool all the time, he thinks that Xiao Yao''s military talent must be above himself.


    What''s more, the biggest difference between Wen bin, Hong Yu and Xiao Yao is that Xiao Yao''s talent is really talent, they just have some small cleverness, but if we really talk about small cleverness, Xiao Yao is no less than them. In the Tianji Pavilion of the Qin Dynasty, many people were responsible for the special study of Xiao Yao.


    Many people want to find out the weakness of this guy from Xiao Yao''s work style, and then defeat each other from one point.


    But in the end, they are surprised to find that Xiao Yao''s existence is to interpret the word perfect.


    No matter from which point of view, Xiao Yao seems to have no shortcomings. If there are any shortcomings, it is rash and impulsive.


    According to the truth, this is a very good point to make use of, but if we study it carefully, we will find that although Xiao Yao is impulsive, he never pays any price for it.


    This is a very strange thing.


    In the evening, Wen bin suddenly found that he could not find Hong Yu.


    Before he came here, he stayed with Dong Yi, the deputy general who only knew how to flatter him every day.


    "Where did Hong Yu go?"


    I don''t know why. When he asked this question, Wen bin always felt a little uneasy in his heart. As for why there was such a reason, he couldn''t say for a while, but he felt very uneasy and uneasy.


    The deputy general''s eyes twinkled and remained silent for a long time.


    Wen bin grabbed him by the neck with one hand and lifted him up, his body hanging in the air.


    The deputy general''s face turned red because he couldn''t breathe and his feet were staring at the air.


    Wen bin threw the other side out again. Before waiting for the other side to take a breath, he rushed forward and stepped on the other side''s chest with one foot.


    Stand down and stare at each other.


    "Give you another chance, where did Hong Yu go? Don''t cherish this chance. If I go down, you''ll have to put your bones into your internal organs." Wen Bin''s voice is cold and murderous.


    "General Wen, spare your life... General Hong, he took 100 Yi Cong to Mai Cheng..."


    "Mai Cheng?" Wen Bin''s face changed greatly, and his pupils contracted suddenly. Although he had guessed something in his heart, he still couldn''t help asking, "what did he do in the wheat city?"


    "General Hong didn''t tell me, and I didn''t dare to ask..." the deputy general felt suffocated again.


    Wen bin moved his feet away from the deputy general, and the other side did not dare to get up from the ground immediately.


    "This son of a bitch really thinks he''s the emperor and wants to kill Xiao Yao with a hundred righteous followers?" Wen bin was furious.


    "Get me a horse!" Wen Bin said.


    The deputy general immediately fell on his knees and kowtowed desperately.


    "What do you mean?" Wen bin asked with a sneer.


    "General, you can''t have no commander in the army for a day. If you leave, we will be headless flies!" The deputy general''s face is full of tears. As a person who only knows how to flatter others, he will also stand up and disobey each other''s opinions at critical times.


    Wen bin laughs and turns around to lead his horse.


    As soon as he led Malay, he looked at the deputy general and said, "my silly brother, because my parents told me that he took care of me for decades. The position of the head of the Qingyi gate was originally his, and the good things standing in front of everyone''s eyes should also be his, but he knew that I was easy to show off, so he gave it to me, This time, he went to Mai Cheng to kill Xiao Yao... You say, can I not go? "


    "General..."


    "I''m the leader of the Qingyi sect and the commander of the northern Manchu army and the eastern refugee army, but you have to know that I''m his brother! He called me brother every day. How ever did I stand in front of him, really like a brother, blocking everything out? Others said, my brother is dull and doesn''t understand anything. That''s farting, you know? My brother is the smartest man in the world... "


    "The Da Qin Dynasty belongs to the Xuanyuan family, but Hong Yu is my younger brother. I don''t care about the Da Qin Dynasty, the horses in the rivers and lakes, and the Changping Lake City. I have to protect my younger brother. My parents didn''t tell me. I always have to tell myself..."


    Wenbin in white got on the white horse, and he was the best. Forget the 100000 soldiers. Forget Lake City¡° Brother, I''m not dead, I dare not collapse this day! It''s falling down, and it''s not up to you! "

 Chapter 1640

    "In other words, Xiao Yao, who came to the great Qin Dynasty, was riding a fire unicorn, wearing a long red shirt, red hair, red face and red beard, and holding a sharp sword. He could be said to be the supreme devil..."


    In a teahouse in Tengzhou of the Qin Dynasty, the storyteller on the first floor, holding a paper fan, took a picture of the startling wood and continued to speak.


    In front of Yijian table in the corner of the second floor, a girl in a long blue dress, very cold, ha ha.


    If you don''t see Xiao Yao, if you really want to be cheated by the other party.


    She took a ingot of silver and called the shopkeeper to take it with him.


    After a while, a white haired old man, dragging a crutch and carrying an erhu in his hand, came up trembling.


    "Sit down and have something to eat." Pretty girl looked at him and said with a smile.


    The old man felt in his heart that although the girl in front of him was not very old, she gave people a kind of pressure. In addition, the legend on her body was extraordinary. The sword around her waist was also exquisite, and her hand was more generous. Compared with her excellent birth, she was more or less frightened for a moment.


    Hesitated for a while, still sat down, just mouth asked: "girl, but before the old said those are not satisfied with ah?"


    "Not dissatisfied, just curious." The girl laughed and asked, "have you seen Xiao Yao?"


    The old man looked a little embarrassed. He laughed and shook his head.


    Pretty girl smile more happy: "have not seen, still can say of vivid? It''s not bullshit. What is it? "


    "Keke..." the old man said with a smile, "people say that Xiao Yao is an immortal who has become a demon. Otherwise, how can he have such great ability to enter the Qin Dynasty? What''s more, that guy is not a good man at first sight. Otherwise, why should he be the enemy of the Qin Dynasty? "


    In the face of the old man''s query, the girl was silent for a moment.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and looked at the old man.


    Sharp eyes.


    "If you can''t get along with the Qin Dynasty, are you bad people? Is it the devil? It''s the first time I''ve heard that. "


    The old man was a little surprised.


    He felt that such words, in the Daqin Dynasty, were simply a kind of treason.


    In the great Qin Dynasty, who dares to say that Xiao Yao is good?


    However, looking at the calm expression on each other''s face, the old man was a little confused for a moment.


    "In the Daqin Dynasty, we have never been in trouble with Xiao Yao, and we have never been enemies with the state of Jiang, the northern foothills and the great Chu, but they have united and stepped into the gate of the Daqin Dynasty. What is this not aggression?"


    "Did the Qin Dynasty enter the Qing Dynasty with the consent of the people of the Qing Dynasty? It''s not aggression. What is it? " The girl continued.


    The old man was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    He thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt that what the other party said was very reasonable.


    But even if he really thought so, he would never dare to say so now.


    After a moment of silence, he could only shake his head and sigh.


    "People all over the world think so."


    "Just because people all over the world think so doesn''t mean they should." Said the girl.


    Seeing that the old man''s expression became more and more tense, the girl probably felt that she should not argue with an old man. In addition, the tone of her speech before was really aggressive. Then she waved her hand and said, "go down first."


    Without saying much, the old man turned and walked downstairs.


    The girl rubbed her face and drank the lotus wine which is Tengzhou specialty in the cup.


    "I''m talking for that guy. What do I think? Even if that guy is not really a villain, I''m afraid he is not a good man. What do I have to do with what others say? I don''t know why. I always feel that if they are fooled, I will be fooled too... "


    After putting down the glass, the girl shook her head and laughed at herself.


    Want to get drunk, but dare not.


    Looking around, empty.


    In the past, she always felt that she liked the quiet atmosphere. When it was noisy, she would run outside by herself. No wonder many people said that she was not gregarious. But when it was quiet all around, he found that it was not the same thing at all, and he didn''t really like quiet.


    At least now, she suddenly felt that her heart was empty.


    I always feel that something is wrong


    "If you are really drunk, I''m afraid you don''t know where you are when you wake up?" She murmured to herself.


    There are some affectations and some bitterness.


    Really... No sense of belonging, no sense of security.


    When she walked out of the inn, led the horse and planned to leave, a voice came from behind.


    "Girl, please stay!"


    Turn around, it''s the old man.


    Trembling, coming towards her.


    Girl, stop and wait.


    Wait until the other party comes up.


    "Girl, what you said before is reasonable!" The old man said with a smile, "but I thought about it for a while, but I also want to understand some things I didn''t think of before. I finally gave myself an answer. Now, I also want to give you an answer."


    "What?" The girl frowned gently.


    "I was born in the Daqin Dynasty, live in the Daqin Dynasty, in the future, I still have to die in the Daqin Dynasty... I don''t know what the Daqin dynasty did and who it hurt, but I only know that Xiao Yao is hurting the Daqin Dynasty." Said the old man.


    The girl said with a smile, "isn''t it selfish to think so?"


    "Selfish?" The old man chuckled, "what about selfishness? It is selfish to live. When I was young, I had a few acres of fish ponds. I wanted to earn some money so that my children could have the chance to gain fame. But what happened later? I get up early in the morning and go to the dark, but I find that my fish pond is white. All the fish are floating on the water and have been poisoned. Up to now, I don''t know who made them... "


    At this point, the old man''s eyes twinkled with tears.


    I don''t know how many years ago.


    But even so, the old man was still in tears.


    "Before, I raised crabs, crabs in a basket, you don''t have to worry about their escape, do you know why?" Asked the old man.


    The girl shook her head subconsciously.


    She didn''t think she had any crabs. How could she know?


    "Because, as long as one crab climbs up, there will be other crabs. They use their own pliers to pluck it down. Their idea is very simple. I can''t escape, and you can''t escape... The people who poisoned me probably think the same way. They can''t get out of that village, and I can''t go out, my descendants, Don''t even want to glory... "The old man asked," people are selfish all the time, aren''t they? "


    The girl was stunned for a moment.


    She never heard such a story.


    When the old man was going to leave, the girl suddenly stopped him.


    "Old man."


    "Ah?" The old man was stunned and waved his hand again. "I don''t dare to..."


    "Mr. old man, what you say is reasonable. Human nature is evil in the beginning. My original teacher told me that when I am born, it is not a piece of white paper, let alone the so-called human nature is good in the beginning, but evil in the beginning. It is only through the acquired education that I become kind, understand the rules, and have a square. Otherwise, if we ignore the bad nature and let it develop, we may become a beast, a villain or a thief... With enlightenment, we can become a gentleman, a Confucian and a red makeup... Is that right? "


    The old man wiped the sweat on his forehead and nodded: "yes."


    "If so, why is selfishness right?" The girl said, "people may really be selfish, but there are always unselfish people. Why do we have to be selfish, and we have to be reasonable?"


    At the end, the girl ended up with four words: "I don''t agree."


    When the girl was about to leave, he bowed his hands.


    "May I have your name, sir?"


    "Da Qin Dynasty, Zhao Tieniu!"


    That name, attracted a thunder.


    Hit the old man in the heart.


    Zhao Tieniu


    Macintosh.


    Xiao Yao threw the shovel in his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    It''s really a hard work to use aura to stop the flow.


    "I''ll go and have a look first. Keep busy." Xiao Yao said.


    Just before, I heard that a group of mountain bandits had gone to a village behind the wheat city.


    If on weekdays, Xiao Yao doesn''t care, but the gang of mountain bandits never understand the meaning of the four words "thief also has Tao".


    Ordinary mountain bandits rob some gold and silver. Even if they rob a pretty girl to be the wife of the stronghold, it''s OK. But if the burning, killing and abduction are all done, the old people and children will not let it go. It''s hard to say.


    It was said that when the robbers left, the ground was covered with naked women''s bodies. Xiao Yao could not help shivering when he listened.


    "The great Qin Dynasty doesn''t care about the affairs of the great Qin Dynasty. What do we care about? What''s more, why do we immortals have trouble with the robbers? It''s a self degradation! " One of the disciples of xundaozong felt very difficult to understand Xiao Yao''s going to fight.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, full of deep meaning, said: "really lucky."


    "Happy for what?" The disciple was stunned.


    "I''m glad that the cultivators in Lingwu world don''t have the same virtue as you, otherwise, the Lingwu world will not be saved." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The disciples of XUNDAO sect blushed.


    He didn''t have the courage to argue with Xiao Yao on these issues. Isn''t that that he and himself can''t get along?


    Xiao Yao didn''t even ride a horse. After he found out the place, he immediately went alone.


    There is no rainbow. After all, it''s still the great Qin Dynasty, and the distance is not very far. If you run the aura a little bit, you can get faster. It''s only half an hour at most¡° I hope it''s in time. " Xiao Yao said to himself. Wait for a quarter of an hour. All of a sudden, a murderous attack came. In the distance, a group of white horses. One in white, white in green. Sharp eyes, murderous.

 Chapter 1641

    Xiao Yao stops.


    Just looking at the distance, looking at the group of white horses, getting closer and closer.


    The dust rolled up in waves.


    With the approaching of Baima Yicong, Xiao Yao is still in no hurry.


    After those people arrived, Xiao Yao looked at the leader and asked, "is the previous news false? You gave it to me? "


    The first man looked very burly and fierce. He nodded. He didn''t look sharp when he looked at Xiao Yao. On the contrary, he seemed gentle.


    "That''s good." Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    The man was slightly stunned and asked, "aren''t you angry?"


    Xiao Yao was quite curious and asked, "why should I be angry?"


    The man looked at Xiao Yao and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He thought that if he was someone else, because his kindness was used by others and fell into the pit, he would be angry. But Xiao Yao didn''t, because in Xiao Yao''s heart, he probably didn''t take them seriously at all.


    If so, how can we be angry?


    Think of these, men can not help but some helpless.


    Xiao Yao saw each other''s depression and said with a smile: "in fact, there is no anger. It''s not because you don''t take you seriously. He just thinks that if you want to kill me, you will always look for opportunities. Now that I know that the previous news is false, I can relax. It seems that the people there haven''t met any danger and there are no mountain bandits. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Xiao Yao looked at each other and suddenly said, "since you are here, you have to let me know who you are, right?"


    "Qingyi gate, Hongyu." The man said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, suddenly realized, nodded and said: "so you are Hong Yu! Is Wen bin here? " Before these two names do not know, listen to Wang Wenge Zhao Tieniu how many times they recite, if you do not know that is really out of the ghost.


    Moreover, it seems reasonable for the other party to kill itself.


    "Originally, I wanted to shout and kill, but I always felt that it was not necessary. If it was someone else, it would be OK. But in front of you, shouting and killing is just a joke." When Hong Yu said this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you can''t shout at the top of your voice. Will Hong Yu come to the gate of Qingyi to die?"


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t smile, but the smile on his face gradually faded away, replaced by indifference, "since I know it''s like this, why do you want to come?" These people stand in front of him, one by one what cultivation, he can see clearly, in his view, just these people, want to kill themselves, is a joke, is a fable, if really can die in these people''s hands, I''m afraid, die also deserve.


    It is because of this, coupled with Hong Yugang''s words, that he could not understand more.


    If so, why do you have to come to die?


    Hong Yu said with a smile: "I know it''s impossible, but it''s human! There is always a bad habit, that is, they like to take chances, they always subconsciously think about a problem, in case, really succeed? In all kinds of helpless times, even if you know it''s impossible, you have to take risks. That''s the commonness - didn''t you before? "


    Speaking of this, Hong Yu had a little pause.


    After a long silence, he continued: "I''m thinking that someone must come. In this case, let me come."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you are not afraid of death!"


    "Not afraid of death." Speaking of this, Hong Yu suddenly lowered his head and murmured to himself in a very low voice, "but I''m more afraid that I''m not the one who died..."


    After the words, it was a shock.


    The gas of the sword rises like a towering mountain, which collapses in a moment.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    The rest of the white horses surrounded Xiao Yao from the left and right sides at a high speed. When Xiao Yao was dealing with the Great Dao Qi, they had a tacit understanding and formed a encirclement, turning Xiao Yao into a trapped animal.


    "If you want to kill me, you really have to practice hard." Xiao Yao said a word, the body will be suspended, and then with the golden awn fell, the body aura rippling around, with a force to destroy the city and shake the mountain, the white horse justice from all splashed out.


    When Xiao Yao fell to the ground again, Hong Yu was the only one standing in front of him.


    After a while, the white horses got up from the ground one by one, and each of them had concealed weapons in his hand and threw them at Xiao Yao.


    "It''s interesting." Xiao Yao immediately realized that the concealed weapons thrown by those people were not ordinary.


    Every concealed weapon has aura on it.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really a great thing. After all, there are not so many magic weapons under the sky. These people have only one. Although the aura above is weak, there are still some!


    "The gate of green clothes!" Soon, Xiao Yao wanted to understand the identity of these people.


    Only the people in Qingyi can have such treatment, right?


    Otherwise, why can these hundred people make secret weapons with spirit weapons?


    Xiao Yao suddenly put his hands together. When he pulled them apart again, the spirit tools condensed into silk. Countless pieces of silk were mixed together and gathered into cloth. His arms swung, and there was a mysterious attraction. In the blink of an eye, he sucked all the spirit tools and mixed them together to form a huge irregular metal ball.


    When Xiao Yao threw the irregular metal ball high into the sky, in the blink of an eye, the metal ball suddenly exploded, and the hidden weapons flew away at the white horses.


    It''s like a lady in heaven.


    In the blink of an eye, those white horses were killed and injured more than half.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s strong offensive, they are really hard to guard against.


    The fighting continues.


    Hong Yu put everything aside and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    The big knife in my hand looks at least 300 Jin.


    But this did not affect the speed of his rush towards Xiao Yao.


    On the soft soil, there is a deep gully.


    When Xiao Yao was in front of him, he jumped up and saw that he was three feet long. When he fell, he had a Sharp Machete in his hand, which was cold and murderous. The intention of killing is like wisps of thread, trying to completely bind Xiao Yao.


    "Broken!" With a roar, Xiao Yao cuts across the sky. He holds a nine song sword shining with golden light in his hand and flicks away the heavy sword in Hongyu''s hand.


    Then he jumped up and kicked Hong Yu on the chest. Then he fell to the ground smoothly, floating like a feather.


    After Hong Yu''s body fell to the ground, he jumped up again the next second.


    Come back to Xiao Yao again.


    His speed didn''t seem to be affected by anything, and he was as fast as before.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Xiao Yao again and raised his knife as high as before, just like before.


    Xiao Yao frowned and hit the other side with another blow.


    With this punch, Xiao Yao hit Hong Yu''s body tens of feet.


    After a while, Hong Yu returned to Xiao Yao again. What was different from before was that blood had penetrated into the corner of his mouth this time, and he had obviously suffered some internal injuries. However, with his cultivation, he was not dead after receiving this blow, but his speed was a little slower. He seemed to be staggering. When he ran to Xiao Yao several times, he almost fell down.


    "Is that a dead eye?" Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    But just when Xiao Yao smashed him out for the third time, Hong Yu, who was flying in the air, suddenly shot out a concealed weapon. The concealed weapon suddenly exploded in the air and turned into gold needles, stabbing at Xiao Yao.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face didn''t change at all. He just put out his hand and waved it gently. Then he gathered a spirit wall and blocked all the fine needles out of his body.


    "I''ve heard Mr. Zhao say before that what''s really terrible is not Wenbin, the leader of the Qingyi sect. That guy''s intelligence is no secret in the Qin Dynasty and Lingwu mainland. But Hong Yu, who is beside Wenbin, is a very dangerous person and has the talent of governing the country, But I always have to pretend that I have to rely on Wen bin to survive... Now, it''s true! "


    It is precisely because Zhao Tieniu once said so that when Xiao Yao faced Hong Yu, he would pay attention everywhere.


    But even so, he still had a feeling of lingering fear when he recalled what had just happened.


    Before, Hong Yu was shot by Xiao Yao several times. In fact, he did it deliberately. His purpose was to create a kind of illusion for him, and let Xiao Yao form a habit. Subconsciously, he felt that the other side was just like this. Moreover, he would sympathize with Hong Yu, who wanted to fight with Xiao Yao.


    However, just when Xiao Yao relaxed his vigilance, he suddenly released a concealed weapon to kill people.


    How can we say that Hong Yu is also a master and an elder of the Qingyi sect.


    I''m afraid that is what Hong Yu is really good at.


    In the face of the dense needles before, Xiao Yao has no doubt that if he does not escape, he is afraid that those needles with rich aura and poison can kill himself. Even if he survives, he is afraid that his life cultivation will be invalid. But Hong Yu didn''t figure it out. If it comes to assassination, Xiao Yao is the best among the experts.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, the killer circle in Lingwu world is still a little too immature.


    Hong Yu was lying on the ground, but he didn''t get up this time.


    The last hand, has been Xiao Yao see through, he can no longer maintain the previous fluke.


    Xiao Yao walked towards Hong Yu step by step. Suddenly, several sharp feathers came from the front. Each light feather turned into a sharp weapon at this time.


    Five feathers push Xiao Yao back five steps.


    "I''ve got something to do with it." Xiao Yao''s eyes were slightly closed and silent.


    A white horse, a white suit, a hard gun, a remnant Xia behind, such as blood poem.

 Chapter 1642

    Hong Yu raised his head and looked at the white horse and the people on it. His eyes were a little complicated.


    After a long time, he laughed again.


    The white horse slowly stopped beside him. The people on the horse jumped down and threw him on the horse''s back.


    "I''ll take you." Wen Bin''s voice was rather low.


    "I can''t get away." Hong Yu was feeble. "You shouldn''t have come."


    "Should you come?" Wen bin slapped Hong Yu on the back angrily, "when do you start, do nothing to say hello to me?"


    Hong Yu grinned and said, "if I really told you, would I still be here?"


    Wen bin did not speak.


    He turned around and looked at Xiao Yao standing in front of him. His eyes were full of aggression.


    Xiao Yao was staring at him with such eyes, immediately angry, scolded: "what are you staring at me for? What''s more, if you come to kill me, I can''t fight back? "


    Wen bin was stunned. He looked at Hong Yu lying on the horse''s back and said in a low voice, "how do I feel that what he said is reasonable? I don''t want to be angry now?"


    Hong Yu was too lazy to talk to him.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, it is estimated that there will be some suffering if we want to go. In this case, Wen bin simply a horizontal heart, toward Xiao Yao killed in the past.


    It''s still in the case of no greeting.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Wen Bin''s performance is very impolite now, but he doesn''t want to stand up and point at each other''s nose now, otherwise he always feels that he is slightly retarded.


    A silver gun has the smell of egret flying. It''s just the way of the other side''s gun. If it''s really compared with egret flying, it''s less verve. But even so, I''m afraid the other side''s strength can be ranked in the forefront in Lingwu world.


    The wrist swings and stirs the space in front of Xiao Yao. For a moment, there is a twist in front of Xiao Yao''s eyes, and then the cold comes again. At this moment, the gun in his hand seems to turn into a poisonous snake with tongue sticking out, and he wants to wind it around Xiao Yao''s body and bite it.


    Xiao Yao suddenly held out his hand, pressed the head of the gun and clapped it, causing a gust of wind.


    At the same time, Wen bin also waved a fist, two fists meet, Xiao Yao body motionless, Wen Bin''s body, but Xiao Yao directly to shock fly out.


    In terms of the strength of those who cultivate immortals, Wen bin and Hong Yu, together, are still some distance away from Xiao Yao.


    "If you all die, will the lake city be able to hold?" Xiao Yao looked at Wen bin and Hong Yu and asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t have much to do with us." Wen Bin said with a smile, "anyway, I was already dead at that time. The dead still need to worry about these things?"


    "..." Xiao Yao was speechless.


    He felt that what the other party said seemed very reasonable.


    At this time, Hong Yu suddenly turned over from his horse.


    "What are you doing?" Wen bin asked.


    "I always feel that I still have the strength of the first World War." Hong Yu said, "anyway, if you are really dead, I can''t run away. Since that''s the case, why don''t you fight it once?"


    Wen bin frowned and said, "you have a good chance to escape now."


    Hong Yu sighed, reached out and put his hand on Wen Bin''s shoulder, with a heavy tone: "you know, I won''t run."


    Wen bin didn''t say much when he heard this.


    They look at each other and smile.


    Xiao Yao is about to be moved by the brotherhood between the two.


    Unfortunately, both are his enemies.


    And the purpose of these two men coming here today is to kill him.


    The two rushed towards Xiao Yao together.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are slightly astringent.


    In fact, it''s not very difficult for Xiao Yao to kill these two men in terms of cultivation, but the most serious problem for Xiao Yao is that they are both good assassins. When we fight with them, we should be careful again, so as not to be plotted behind the scenes. It''s not that Xiao Yao has never met before, This time he had to avoid all the danger.


    When they fight, Hong Yu and Wen bin are like ghosts. They have strange bodies and many hidden weapons. Several times, they all kill Xiao Yao. What''s more terrible is that the hidden weapons used by these people are all spiritual weapons. Moreover, any one of them is highly poisonous. Even though Xiao Yao has reached the cultivation level of seven level masters, he still has some difficulty facing them, Especially those hidden weapons bring him a sense of crisis. I''m afraid that as long as I rub against them a little, even if I use aura to resist, I''m afraid that I will lose my ability to act temporarily. Although it''s not fatal, I''m sure I will die if I lose my ability to act in such a situation.


    He doesn''t think Wenbin and Hongyu will be very kind enough to give him enough time to heal.


    The golden light suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, Wenbin hands suddenly more than a black box.


    When the black box burst, dense petals shot at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t avoid it. One of the petals just touched Xiao Yao''s body and exploded instantly, forming a black block on Xiao Yao''s clothes and spreading corrosion around. Xiao Yao''s face changed greatly. He quickly took off his clothes and began to retreat back for tens of meters. His spirit resisted the wind and scattered all the petals.


    Xiao Yao has seen this method before. It''s Liu Zhezhi''s unique skill. But he didn''t expect that Wen bin could get inspiration from it and make such a concealed weapon. It''s just that Liu Zhezhi''s petals, although they can also explode, can only produce fire damage. But he didn''t expect that Wen bin could combine it with poison. Now he began to doubt whether Wen bin was a little poison king. Once he said that, he had to sigh that the Qingyi gate of the Qin Dynasty had some means in terms of concealed weapons. Anyway, Xiao Yao can''t match. What makes Xiao Yao sigh most is that the other party''s control and familiarity with drugs are comparable to his medical expert. The poison king and the miracle doctor, literally speaking, are two extremes. After all, one is to kill and the other is to save people. But fundamentally speaking, there are many similarities between the two, such as the control of pharmacology. If you let your grandfather Gao Feng see Wen bin, you will surely feel that he is a good candidate to study medicine. Of course, it all varies from person to person. If Xiao Yao is given another chance, he will still choose to be a doctor rather than a poison king. But for Wen bin and Hong Yu, Qingyi gate is not a Huatuo gate, not an organization to save the dying and heal the wounded, but an assassin and a poison maker, which is obviously more meaningful to them. Therefore, there is no right or wrong. Perhaps seeing the success of the plot also shocked Hong Yu and Wen bin. Although such a gamble is meaningless to them and they are still in a state of great loss, now that they have made a choice, they can only go on their way to the dark. Now that they give up halfway, no one can go. Therefore, it''s better to fight hard. If Xiao Yao is really killed, the rest will be easy to solve, These countries are united because of Xiao Yao. Once Xiao Yao dies, the original coalition forces will fall apart in an instant. Even if the hope is dim, it will be a big fight! Looking at the two people continue to rush, Xiao Yao is also angry¡° Give face, don''t want face, get out of here Xiao Yao drank a, rushed forward, behind four golden light all appeared out. As if given life, the Four Swords began to force Wen bin and Hong Yu¡° It''s like someone doesn''t have a magic weapon. " Xiao Yao scolded, while the other party was busy, he grabbed Wen Bin''s arm, lifted his body up, and hit Hong Yu. Originally, Hong Yu wanted to use Xiao Yao to throw concealed weapons at Fu Wenbin, but now he saw his brother flying towards him, so he had to give up his original plan and put out his hand to help Wen bin instead. Before they could stand still, Xiao Yao came up while the iron was hot. Xiao Yao step into the soil, body set down, and pull out a aura, aura like a rainbow, towards Wen Bin''s body smashed in the past. Wen bin hasn''t recovered, but he is suddenly pushed out by external forces. After Hongyu pushed Wenbin away, he had nowhere to hide, so he could only let the rainbow hit him. In an instant, Hong Yu roared. In the blink of an eye, it was discarded for several feet. Wen Bin''s eyes changed. His clear eyes suddenly turned red. He opened his mouth and roared. His saliva and mucus connected his upper and lower jaw in a line. A beautiful face suddenly became twisted. His forehead was blue and his temples were bulging. He grabs the silver gun that has fallen to one side and moves it under his feet. In a moment, he comes to Xiao Yao. The hidden weapon on his body smashes at Xiao Yao as if he didn''t want money. It''s like a picture of women scattered in the sky. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to disperse all the concealed weapons. After breaking the barrier, he hits Wen bin in the chest with another fist. This punch, again will Wenbin hit fly out. He went on, determined to kill. Although Wen bin and Hong Yu are both his opponents, they have created many problems for him before, but he is not a psychological change, and he has no habit of abusing and killing. Four sword light, from behind to catch up, toward Wen bin lying on the ground poured down. Wen bin body slightly a move, avoid the key, a sword blade but still directly poured into his arm. Next, the three swords fell together again, and a cloud of blood filled the air. Originally Xiao Yao thought that he had killed Wen bin, but he didn''t expect that Wen bin, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly disappeared after the blood fog had dissipated. As he frowned, another chill came behind him. He immediately turned around and subconsciously reached out his hand, but his palm was pierced by a dagger. All of a sudden, blood was flowing. Fortunately, there was no poison on the dagger. This is the only thing to be thankful for. Xiao Yao has a lingering fear. From the beginning, he told himself to be careful. However, he is still on the way to be more careful. But when he thinks about it carefully, he can''t blame himself. He can only say that Wen bin is more skillful.

 Chapter 1643

    After Xiao Yao pulled out the dagger that he used to insert into his palm, the blood immediately went back, and a magic light was shining in his palm. After a while, the wound began to heal quickly with naked eye speed, leaving only a light white mark. After entering the realm of seven high hands, he found that the healing degree of his body had also been significantly improved, Although it can be done before, it is definitely not as fast as it is now.


    He turned his face and looked at Wen bin, only to find that the other side could not stand at this time.


    Obviously, he disappeared suddenly before. Although I don''t know how to do it, one thing is certain. Doing that before will do great damage to his body.


    Obviously, Wen bin also wanted to fight, but he just lost.


    "Do you have any moves now?" Xiao Yao squints at Wen bin and Hong Yu.


    "Can you kill one and put another?" Hong Yu asked.


    Wen bin glared at Hong Yu and said, "do you want to do it or not?"


    Hong Yu rolled his eyes: "I''m not stupid. It''s a disaster to keep it. Why should I keep it?"


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was so angry that he scolded: "you know all about it, and you want to discuss it with me?"


    Hong Yu''s face did not change, his heart did not jump, and he said, "I have to try! What if you really don''t have a good head? "


    Xiao Yao


    He suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I''ll die together. I don''t want to bend." Wen bin laughs.


    Hong Yu nodded, closed his eyes and said nothing more.


    Wen bin quietly closed his eyes, waiting to die.


    In fact, he never thought that one day, he would fall into such a tragic situation.


    He has killed a lot of people and thought that one day he would be killed by others.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that this day came so fast, and he would die with his brother.


    I always feel uncomfortable.


    Up to now, he doesn''t know who Xiao Yao is going to kill first. If he kills himself first, it''s nothing. But if he kills Hong Yu first, he''ll watch and he won''t accept it.


    After he closed his eyes, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming towards him.


    Xiao Yao is really a little upset. He thought helplessly.


    However, it would be a good thing to choose to kill yourself first.


    "Brother, I''ll go first." He said in his heart.


    But suddenly, he noticed something wrong.


    Then, a burst of pain came from the abdomen, and the aura all over the body began to churn, and quickly pulled away from the body.


    He opened his mouth in pain and roared. In his mouth, he was stuffed with another pill.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Hongyu''s simple and honest face.


    "Asshole, what are you doing!" Wen bin began to be hysterical.


    Xiao Yao also killed some of them.


    Originally, he had already started, but he didn''t know why Hong Yu had to jump at Wen bin first.


    Moreover, he can feel that Wen Bin''s Qi theory has been abandoned and his spiritual pulse has been blocked. It seems that he has become an ordinary person.


    Instead of answering Wen Bin''s question, Hong Yu turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed, frowned and said, "what does that mean?"


    "Wen bin is just a useless man now. What I gave him before was the poison made before. As long as I eat it, even if he is a six level master, the spirit pulse will be completely abandoned." Hong Yu said, "I heard before that you are also a doctor, so if you can''t believe it, you can find out."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what does this mean? Does it have anything to do with me? "


    "Now that he has lost his cultivation, he is equivalent to a useless man. He can''t pose any threat to you." Hong Yu said.


    "So? Do you think I should let him go? " Xiao Yao began to laugh.


    His eyes were full of banter when he looked at Hong Yu.


    After thinking about it, Hong Yu said: "first, I refined the concealed weapons and poisons, not him. So without aura, he is really just a useless man."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that this guy named Hong Yu could have such great ability.


    Before, he always thought that the concealed weapons and poisons were all made by Wen bin, and that''s what Zhao Tieniu said before.


    Look at the expression and tone of Hong Yu''s speech now, it seems that he doesn''t mean to cheat.


    "As long as you let Wen bin go, I will work for you in the future. How about that?" Hong Yu said.


    "Why are you, not Wen bin?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I told you before, he''s not as good as me." Hong Yu said with a smile, "moreover, he is a dead hearted man. He always thinks that the great Qin Dynasty is very important to him. No matter what happens, it is impossible to betray the great Qin Dynasty or Xuanyuan jiuzhong. In fact, he just talks a lot. He says that the great Qin Dynasty is not good, and sometimes he dares to say bad things about Xuanyuan jiuzhong, In his heart, he was always tied to the Qin Dynasty. I would not say these words. Do you know why? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He is not very concerned about this issue.


    "Because it''s not very important for me to know what the great Qin Dynasty was like. Why should I say that? I''m just an outsider. Only those who hate iron but not steel will think about the national destiny of the Qin Dynasty. " Hong Yu said.


    Wen Bin said angrily, "if you want to fight back, kill me first!"


    Hongyu went to Wenbin, picked him up from the ground and threw him on the horse.


    A slap, pat on the horse''s ass, white horse dust ran up.


    Can also hear Wen bin hysterical roar.


    "In my heart, what''s the most important thing about the Qin Dynasty is that you are alive." Hong Yu rubbed his eyes and said.


    I don''t know if Wenbin heard it, or whether he felt that he could not hear his roar, nor could Hongyu, so he was silent.


    Xiao Yao was indifferent to all this.


    When Wen bin disappeared in sight, Xiao Yao said, "do you think I can trust you?"


    "Since you are a master of medicine, you should also poison? Just poison me and give me an antidote every month. Isn''t that enough? " Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "It''s meaningless, because even if I do that, it''s nothing unworthy for you. It''s always good to exchange your life for Wenbin''s life." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong Yu laughed.


    "I shouldn''t have thought you were a fool before. You are not only not stupid, but also very smart. However, you really think too much. I really have no feelings for the Qin Dynasty." Hong Yu said, "there''s one thing you don''t know. Wen bin doesn''t know. Do you know why my parents will ask me to take good care of him?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "When I was six years old, my brother, Wen bin, was eight years old. He was weak and sick. He was lying in bed almost every day, so he never knew what happened outside, let alone what happened outside. My father, general Sima of the Qin Dynasty, was sent to the border because he had offended the emperor and disobeyed the imperial edict. Finally, he died there. When my parents left, He asked me to take care of him, and I''ve always done the same. " Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He really didn''t know these things.


    Zhao Tieniu has told many stories about Hong Yu and Wen bin before, but he has never mentioned the stories about their parents.


    "My brother is not a fool. He knows that if he goes back now, he will die. What''s more, I went to you. He is a very stubborn man. His only idea now is to untie his poison and recover his cultivation, and then come to me or you." Hong Yu said, "so, he''s safe, and I don''t care."


    Xiao Yao nodded, led a horse and walked toward the wheat city.


    Hong Yu followed.


    "Do you think I will accept you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong Yu and asked, "why?"


    "Because you''re in a hurry." Hong Yu said, "from the beginning, you showed a very anxious state. You can''t wait to gain an advantage in the battlefield of the Qin Dynasty. Every step seems to be steady, but it''s all a risk. Now I can help you, can you refuse me a thousand miles away?"


    "..." Xiao Yao sighed, "you are much smarter than Wen bin, but I don''t understand why Wen bin has to stand on the side of the Qin Dynasty compared with you."


    "Because his master and I are the people in the inner court of the Qin Dynasty. The king of poison is also the king of medicine. If Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to rise and refine pills, he has to rely on my master." Hong Yu said, "if I wanted to keep my brother alive, I took my brother to him. He agreed to take both of us. In my brother''s heart, he stood in the Qin Dynasty not for any country, but for the kindness of his master. What he didn''t know was that in order for my master to take us, I sent all the valuable things at home, He didn''t know that the so-called master was the one who poisoned my parents at the border... "


    Speaking of this, Hong Yu suddenly laughed.


    "Can you imagine? A child less than ten years old, bearing a heavy burden, for his brother''s sake, gives his old house and all his property to his father''s enemy. He also admits to be a father. Wenbin is stronger than me. I can''t tell him to bury all this in his heart... "Hong Yu reaches out his hand and points to his nose," this is me. "


    Xiao Yao was stunned for a moment, didn''t say much, and went on.


    One before and one after, two white horses, leaving a body on the ground.


    Moving in the direction of Macintosh.


    After returning to Maicheng, Xiao Yao sent Wenbin Hongyu''s story back to Changping.


    "Send it back to Lake City, and strike their morale. That''s a good chance to attack Lake City." By the way, Hong Yu began to give advice.


    Xiao Yao gave him a deep look. Available, not reusable. This is Xiao Yao''s evaluation of Hong Yu. He felt that the appearance of simple and honest guy, the city is too deep, even now, he did not know that Hongyu''s words are true, that sentence is a lie. He had no doubt that as long as he gave Hong Yu a chance, he would still dare to kill himself.

 Chapter 1644

    In fact, for Xiao Yao, it''s always a hidden danger for Hong Yu to stay around. He doesn''t know what this guy''s heart is thinking.


    However, what Hong Yu said before was also about Xiao Yao''s heart.


    He was very anxious and continued to push forward in the territory of the Qin Dynasty.


    So now, he is also in great need of employing people. Let''s not talk about anything else. As far as matters are concerned, Hong Yu is really a talent.


    Such people can certainly play a lot of roles if they stay around. Therefore, in a short time, Xiao Yao thinks that he still needs Hong Yu''s help very much. As for how much he can help, it depends on whether he can employ people.


    Although, for a long time, Xiao Yao is the kind of person who does not have to doubt the use of people, but in the face of Hong Yu, Xiao Yao felt that he really had to be careful.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of mistakes will happen.


    The matter of Maicheng was soon solved, and then Xiao Yao and Hong Yu returned to Changping together.


    When he got to Changping, Hong Yu showed a very loose appearance.


    After eating, drinking and eating, I don''t care about anything and don''t ask anything. At most, I walk in the Changping when I''m bored. Besides, I spend most of my time in the room and reading. Should be that two ears do not hear things outside the window, read only sages.


    "This guy is a real chicken thief!" Wang Wenge couldn''t help sighing.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and asked, "why do you say that?"


    Wang Wenge glared at him and said, "you don''t know what it is? The more lazy and careless the boy is, the more we will trust him and not be too vigilant. If he really shows too much enthusiasm and enthusiasm, I''m afraid you can''t keep him, can you? "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    Wang Wenge sighed and said with deep meaning: "it''s undeniable that this guy named Hong Yu is really a talent. If he can really be used by you, he won''t be worse than me. But if he is a sharp blade, you have to be careful all the time!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Wang Wenge and asked seriously, "if you are given enough time, can you accept such people?"


    Wang Wenge looked at Xiao Yao and said, "are you kidding me? Do you think it''s possible? If it''s you, I think there are still some opportunities. If it''s me, don''t even think about it. Only if I''m stronger than him, can I have such qualifications. Do you really think that I can be stronger than him? "


    At the end of the day, he began to shake his head: "if you want to talk about martial arts, I am definitely not his opponent. If you talk about strategy, for the moment, I feel that he does not show mountains and waters, but also makes me feel pressure."


    Wang Wenge used to be a very confident person, but now he can say such words, which shows how high he thinks of Hong Yu in his heart.


    In Lingwu world, there are few people who can get this kind of evaluation from Wang Wenge.


    However, this is not surprising, because even Xiao Yao thinks that Hong Yu is really a man of great ability.


    Plus before Wenbin things, let Xiao Yao feel that this is also a heavy friendship.


    So if this guy can really be used for himself, it''s really perfect. Unfortunately, this guy and Xiao Yao are not in the same mind.


    On the other hand, because Wen bin has been abandoned and Hong Yu has defected to Xiao Yao''s camp, Hucheng is now in a state of no leader, although there are still 100000 soldiers.


    At this time, if you want to attack Lake City, let''s not say anything else, but the probability is much higher.


    But even so, Xiao Yao did not give the order to attack Lake City.


    When Hong Yu saw Xiao Yao, his face was very strange.


    He said with a smile but not a smile: "you are so calm!"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "for the time being, there''s really no need to worry!"


    "What are you waiting for?" asked Hong Yu


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "wait for them to make trouble."


    Hong Yu''s eyes suddenly deepened and said, "do you want to wait for them to attack Mai Cheng first?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you and Wenbin were still in Hucheng, you would not make such a choice. But now, there are no generals in Hucheng. Do you think they can be calm?"


    Hong Yu sighed.


    "I used to think that you were always very anxious about attacking the Qin Dynasty. Now it seems that I''ve really lost sight of you. Although you are worried, you are in good order." Hong Yu said, "you still want to minimize the loss on your side, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Anyway, Hong Yu is in Changping now. Xiao Yao has nothing to hide from him.


    Besides, these things were not unexpected to Hong Yu without him.


    Since this is the case, it''s better to be calm, at least to give each other a sense of generosity.


    Hong Yu nodded, noncommittal.


    Anyway, it''s all Xiao Yao''s business. He can''t manage it, and he''s too lazy to manage it. Moreover, he thinks Xiao Yao''s practice is not wrong.


    "Do you know much about your master?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well?" Hong Yu was stunned and said with a smile, "you mean the poison king of the Qin Dynasty?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I don''t know much about him. In fact, there are not many people who know about him in the Qin Dynasty. Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always protected him very well." Hong Yu shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He grasped the key point of Hong Yu''s words: "protection?"


    Hong Yu said with a smile: "yes, it''s just Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Before he found a better way, he had to rely on the poison king if he wanted to fly up. Do you think he could protect him?"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Then he shook his head again.


    Hong Yu asked, "is there anything you don''t understand?"


    "Quite a lot. First of all, I don''t understand why Xuanyuan jiuzhong has to think about feisheng. For him, feisheng can be so tempting and confusing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "No one else will think that this is a very difficult thing to understand. On the contrary, in other people''s eyes, your idea is very difficult to understand. In the Lingwu world, don''t say that you are an immortal cultivator. Even if you are an ordinary person, will they want to fly? Which mortal doesn''t want to be a free immortal? "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you really become an immortal, will you be free?"


    Hong Yu thought to himself for a while, sighed and said, "this is what happened after the flight. I don''t know. I''m afraid no one can tell you the answer."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He just casually said that, did not think that the other party can give himself a good answer.


    At present, Wen bin is only completely missing, and Hong Yu defected to Xiao Yao. After the news was sent back to the Qin Dynasty, it immediately caused a stir.


    Other places are a little better. After all, they won''t think too much about it, but for Lake City, it''s a blow.


    Wenbin and Hongyu were in Hucheng before. Although Hucheng was in a difficult situation, they at least stabilized the situation. Now, I''m afraid they can''t be stabilized any more.


    Soon, the news of Maicheng river closure has been settled. At last, Hucheng can''t hold its breath and assigns 30000 people to march towards Maicheng.


    Xiao Yao left all those immortals in Maicheng to guard the city, and sent another 10000 people to kill the 30000 people.


    "You''re not going to Lake City yet?" Hong Yu did not see the following, his heart was more and more depressed.


    "Why worry?" Xiao Yao looked at him and said curiously, "the people in the lake city are still there after all, and they can''t run away."


    "It seems that there are only 70000 people in Lake City now?" Hong Yu touched his chin and said, "don''t you want to seize this opportunity to attack?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s not the time yet."


    Hong Yu immediately thought of something and took a cool breath.


    "Fortunately, my brother and I are not your opponents at present. Otherwise, standing on your opposite side, we will have to bear too much pressure. Moreover, losing to you is only a matter of time. You are obviously very anxious and so tolerant..." said Hong Yu. "Before, I always thought you were a very adventurous person. Now, I really miscalculated, Personally, although you like to take risks very much, you still like to win in stability on the battlefield


    Xiao Yao took a sip of tea and said, "I like to take risks because I know that the risks I take are directly proportional to what I can get in the end. Moreover, even if I die, it''s just death. It''s worth it for me. But it''s not the same thing to lead a war. Once I fail, once I make the wrong choice, Tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people will die. Do you think I dare to take this risk? "


    If Hong Yu had thought about it, he nodded.


    "I think you are really suitable to be a general." Hong Yu said.


    Soon, all the 30000 people assigned by Lake City died in Mai City.


    In fact, they don''t even have a chance to attack Mai Cheng.


    When the news came back to Lake City, the city was in turmoil again.


    "Wait a day, attack Lake City." Xiao Yao said to Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded and ordered him to go down.


    "Now I think the time is right?" Hong Yu asked.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Now, the whole lake city is demoralized. This is the best time to attack the lake city." Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "do you want to fight?"


    Hong Yu shook his head.


    "It''s a must to win the lake city. I can do it without me. I''m not needed for the time being." Hong Yu said. Xiao Yao didn''t talk to him any more. Under such circumstances, the siege is really overwhelming. At the cost of 20000 people, Xiao Yao finally annihilated 50000 of the 70000 people in the lake city and captured 20000. He finally filled the vacancy. It''s a no loss deal.

 Chapter 1645

    After winning the Lake City, Xiao Yao''s pressure has also been reduced. Compared with Xiao Yao, the temple of the Qin Dynasty is the most difficult one.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy in the North battlefield, and Xiao long elephant launched a protracted war, no time to take into account the movement of Xiao Yao.


    In other dynasties, if the emperor is absent, it should be the prince who is in power. But now it is Qin Shuyu, the first assistant of the Qin Dynasty, who is more honest in the temples of the Qin Dynasty. This has become another joke.


    At least, for the prince of the Qin Dynasty, Xuanyuan Tianning, this is a great irony.


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan Tianning has long been used to these.


    If he was really a man of honor, I''m afraid he would have left the Qin Dynasty.


    For Xuanyuan Tianning, he felt that his current task was to endure.


    Or boil dead Xuanyuan nine heavy, but this possibility is relatively small.


    Or, it''s going to stay up to Xuanyuan nine, which seems more likely than the former.


    It''s just that Xuanyuan jiuzhong has been at the top of jiuzhong''s level for many years.


    If you really want to soar, I''m afraid you''ve already soared, and you don''t need to wait so long. In the past, Xuanyuan Tianning still had some hope in this aspect, but now, the hope is very small. He thinks that it''s better to expect Xiao Yao to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong by smashing the dragon.


    Although you think so, it''s a bit rebellious, but it''s nothing to Xuanyuan Tianning. Otherwise, ask Xuanyuan jiuzhong if he has any blood relationship in his world?


    You are not benevolent and want me to give lectures. This is not bullshit. What is it?


    In recent days, many princes and princes have come to visit Xuanyuan Tianning, but Xiang Zhuang''s sword dance is aimed at Peigong, but what they say is really vague. Even if Xuanyuan Tianning is very good at guessing other people''s thoughts, it''s a headache to face these people.


    "Your Highness, I''m happy to see you chatting with them these days." It was Mr. Li, the Interior Secretary of the Qin Dynasty, who was also the confidant of Xuanyuan Tianning.


    Xuanyuan Tianning just laughed at the words of the Secretary for the interior.


    "They and I have always been like this? The first second is to make a blood alliance, and the second is to cut the robe and break the righteousness. These people are very difficult to serve. " Xuanyuan Tianning said with his back.


    "Well, your highness, what''s the intention of these people to come to you?" Asked the Secretary curiously.


    He felt that what he had heard was really mysterious, and he couldn''t figure out the thoughts of these people.


    Xuanyuan Tianning looked at him, his eyes were quite helpless.


    "Your question is really hard for me. If you can''t think it out, can I think it out?" Xuanyuan Tianning said helplessly, "after all, these people probably just want to find a way for themselves. In case one day I really ascend the throne, maybe they can follow me."


    At this point, Xuanyuan Tianning said with a bitter smile: "although, this possibility is not very big."


    The Secretary for the interior said with a smile, "that''s not true. In fact, in my opinion, it''s only a matter of time before the prince ascends the throne."


    Xuanyuan Tianning burst out laughing.


    "Sooner or later, the two words will be used in seconds. If it''s early, it''s very good. But if it''s really late, do you think I can last until then?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    In the end, his eyes were cold.


    "..." the Interior Secretary sighed and said, "the chief assistant has been here before. What he said, your highness, don''t you think about it?"


    "Qin Shuyu, that old thief?" Xuanyuan Tianning sneer more than, "he is so worried about his granddaughter married?"


    "In fact, the granddaughter of Qin Shoufu''s family is a cardamom girl with a beautiful body and a beautiful face... But she is also decent?" The Secretary for the interior whispered.


    Xuanyuan Tianning stared at him for a long time.


    Finally, the Secretary for the interior, Li Xian, said: "why don''t we have a chat with him and let his granddaughter become the prince''s concubine?"


    "Do you think he will?" Xuanyuan Tianning laughs, "in Qin Shuyu''s opinion, I''m just a waste. Why does he want to push his granddaughter to me? I just hope that one day his granddaughter will become the empress of the great Qin Dynasty, and then I will become the empress of the great Qin Dynasty by lifting what I can hold on to. Do you think he will let his granddaughter be his concubine


    The Secretary for the interior was silent.


    In fact, Xuanyuan Tianning said these, he can think of.


    "Your Highness, if you can really take the same boat with Qin Shoufu, the future situation will be clearer." The Secretary for the interior, Li zhengse, said.


    "All along, I''m a man without temper. At least, everyone thinks so. Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Qin Shufu, and the princes and princes all think so. They all think that I''m a very easy person to handle." Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile, "but, I really can''t have a little, my own persistence?"


    The Secretary for the interior bowed his head and said nothing.


    Xuanyuan Tianning turned around, looked out of the window and said, "I''m just a princess. There will always be only one. If I become an emperor in the future, she will also be a queen."


    The Secretary for the interior said helplessly, "Your Highness, I just feel that the overall situation is the most important."


    "The big picture?" Xuanyuan Tianning said, "at the beginning, when she was with me, how many people laughed at her and said that she was not open-minded and found a loser. Although those words were not said in front of me, I was not a fool. How could I not know anything?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning drank water and continued: "before, I didn''t really think how interesting it was to be an emperor, and there was no so-called persistence. I just felt that I couldn''t let others laugh at her like that. She always said that I was a person with big mind and great ability. She thought so. Can''t I let her down? Even if I don''t live for myself, I have to live for her once, right? Now, you ask me to take over Qin Shuyu''s granddaughter and become the crown princess. What about her? "


    "Those who have achieved great things..."


    "Don''t fart. Don''t tell me about a big event. I don''t want to be a big event. I just want to take her around one day, and then tell her that this is my country, her country and her world..." Xuanyuan Tianning''s eyes suddenly turned red, staring at the Secretary for interior affairs, and asked, "can''t I insist on one thing?"


    At last, the Secretary for the interior said nothing, then he turned and left.


    When the Secretary for the interior left, there was a crisp sound outside the window.


    "I''ve been standing at the door for a long time. Why don''t you come in?" When saying these words, the expression on Xuanyuan Tianning''s face suddenly became warm for a long time.


    After a while, a woman in a long skirt, looking at about thirty, elegant, clear eyes, head down, like a child who did something wrong.


    "Sit down." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    After waiting for the woman to sit down, she said softly, "Mr. sley has gone. I''m afraid he won''t come back, will he?"


    "Maybe." Xuanyuan Tianning took a deep breath and said, "however, it doesn''t matter to me. Anyway, there are few people who are optimistic about me in the Qin Dynasty."


    "In fact, I think it''s good to be a side concubine..."


    Xuanyuan Tianning waved his hand: "in my opinion, it doesn''t matter if they don''t look good at me. As long as you look good at me, I think everything is enough. As I said before, I never thought about what I must do. But twelve years ago, I finally met a girl who looks good at me. I can''t let her down, can I?"


    The woman blushed and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Xuanyuan Tianning sighed, reached out and rubbed the woman''s hair.


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. Don''t ask so many questions." Xuanyuan Tianning stood up and the woman took her arm.


    "They''ll all regret it later." Said the woman.


    "Oh? What do they regret? " Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t help you, and I won''t be able to touch it at that time." The woman said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Tianning had no choice but to shake his head.


    "By the way, I heard that QingHan has gone out. Do you think she left the Qin Dynasty?" Asked the woman.


    "What do you care about her?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked curiously.


    "I always feel that she is a good girl. You always ask the emperor about things through her before, but it''s not good after all. In my heart, I feel sorry for her..." the woman whispered.


    Xuanyuan Tianning didn''t say much.


    After returning to the palace, Xuanyuan Tianning sat down and said, "next, I will leave the imperial city for some time."


    "Where are you going?" The woman asked curiously.


    "Nanli city." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    "Nanli city?" The woman thought about it and said, "according to the current situation, I''m afraid Xiao Yao''s army will be able to reach Nanli city in a short time."


    "Almost." Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile, "the emperor went to the North battlefield. I''m the prince. It''s hard to avoid wandering around in the battlefield. Shouldn''t it be nothing?"


    "But... What are you going to do?" Asked the woman.


    "Open a way." Xuanyuan Tianning said this, then stopped, no more words.


    The next day, Xuanyuan Tianning left the imperial city.


    After Xuanyuan Tianning left, the crown princess went out of the palace.


    "Go to Qin Shoufu mansion." Said the princess to the groom.


    As soon as the carriage moved, the princess suddenly remembered something. She saved her money and said, "first, take the Secretary for internal affairs, Mr. Li..."


    Nanli city is far away from the imperial city. It takes half a month to speed up.


    "You say, when I get to Nanli City, will Nanli city be lost?" Xuanyuan Tianning opened the curtain and said to the groom in front of him.


    "Your Highness, although Xiao Yao has some abilities, he is not so fast, is he? There are 50000 soldiers stationed in Nanli city. During this period, another 20000 or about 70000 were transferred. Although it is difficult to drive Xiao Yao out of the Qin Dynasty, it is not easy for the other party to attack Nanli city. "


    Xuanyuan Tianning laughs: "let''s make a bet. If Xiao Yao doesn''t break Nanli City, we''ll turn around and leave. If he does, we''ll give him a gift. How about that?"¡° Your highness, what''s the gift? "¡° The secret can''t be revealed... "Xuanyuan Tianning put down the curtain again and closed his eyes to think.

 Chapter 1646

    In Nanli City, Xiao Yao stands on the wall of the city with his hands down, and several flags flutter in front of him.


    Outside Nanli City, there are many more dead tombs.


    There were soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, and many of them were allied forces who followed Xiao Yao all the way to Nanli city.


    As long as we continue to move forward, every step forward may bring down our own robes.


    In the eyes of those Allied soldiers, this was not something they could not accept. Anyway, when they stepped into the territory of the Qin Dynasty, they were doomed to encounter the current situation of embarrassment. So when you think about it, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    "Nanli city''s success can be regarded as a nail in the chest of the Qin Dynasty." Wang Wenge stood behind Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "next, the whole Qin Dynasty will move, otherwise, it will be captured."


    "It doesn''t matter whether they move or not." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said.


    At this point, he turned his face, looked at Wang Wenge and asked, "before, you told me that there were about 50000 troops gathered in the state of Jiang, which can be replenished at any time, right?"


    "Yes." Wang Wenge nodded and said, "there will be a lot of Allied soldiers to join in the next battle. After all, the grasshoppers of the state of Zhao have been hopping for a long time. I don''t know what Xuanyuan jiuzhong is doing in the North battlefield. Anyway, it doesn''t save the state of Zhao. Instead, it pushes the state of Zhao into the fire pit completely. Judging from the current situation, It won''t be long before Zhao surrendered. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you think Zhao wei''e will surrender?"


    "Well, it''s really hard to say for the time being. If he is a very wise man, he should choose to surrender. Only in this way can the greatest strength of Zhao be preserved." Wang Wenge said.


    Although he is also good at guessing other people''s thoughts, he can''t imagine what people like Zhao wei''e think.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Zhao wei''e is really a smart man, but at the same time, he is also a very proud man. I''m afraid he can''t do anything to surrender, but we''re not in a hurry. He doesn''t want to surrender at this moment. We''ll break through the gate of Zhao and rush into the city of the emperor of Zhao and kill Zhao wei''e directly."


    Then again, the relationship between Zhao and the Qin Dynasty has become very delicate.


    Because Xiao Yao''s appearance disrupted Zhao wei''e''s and Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s previous deployment of Lingwu mainland, their previous joint plan was completely collapsed.


    But as long as the state of Zhao is still there, neither Xiao Yao nor Xiao Long Xiang, who lived in the Qing and autumn dynasties, dare to concentrate on dealing with the Qin Dynasty.


    No one knows when the state of Zhao will suddenly start a fire in their backyard.


    When the time comes, there is no way to imagine what kind of Shuyang net will be created for them.


    Therefore, in Xiao Yao''s view, if we want to deal with the great Qin Dynasty, the state of Zhao has always been a step in the past.


    "Don''t bring those 50000 people here for the time being." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Wang Wenge was a little surprised and asked, "do you have any other plans?"


    "There''s no other plan. I''m going to take the 50000 people to the state of Zhao." Xiao Yao said.


    "To the state of Zhao?" Wang Wenge said with a smile, "do you want to speed up the progress?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said: "it should have been like this for a long time. Zhao wei''e, the old thief, had to wear a pair of trousers with Xuanyuan Jiuchong. Since this is the case, it''s better to let him be completely convinced. Besides, as long as Zhao wei''e and Zhao state are still there, we don''t dare to enter the imperial city of the great Qin Dynasty. Since this is the case, it''s better to eliminate this hidden danger first. You said before that our occupation of Nanli city was a nail in the heart of the Qin Dynasty, but the existence of the state of Zhao has not planted a nail for us? "


    "So now, you''re going to pull this nail out first?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "All right, are you going alone?" Wang Wenge whispered, "why don''t you take Mr. Zhao with you?"


    "We haven''t taken the great Qin Dynasty completely. Mr. Zhao can''t go. I''m going. If the great Qin Dynasty attacks back, can you really hold it with your ability?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wang Wenge is not the kind of person who is easily angry.


    On the contrary, he is very self-conscious.


    What he can do, he will nod down, but if it''s not what he can do, he won''t insist on doing those things, which is meaningless. It will not only pit himself, but also hurt those who believe in himself.


    "However, I will not go to the state of Zhao alone this time." Xiao Yao said.


    "Who are you going to take with you?" Wang Wenge asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed, mysterious, but did not say.


    At night, Xiao Yao left the city.


    Thirty miles away, in a small farmhouse, Xiao Yao also saw Xuanyuan Tianning.


    "His royal highness, the prince of the Qin Dynasty, can''t sit down at last?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Tianning immediately stood up when he saw Xiao Yao, and there were two men beside him, one wearing armor, the other wearing a gray robe and a gray hat, which was the groom he brought out.


    "Sit down first." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    Xiao Yao was not polite, so he immediately opened a chair and sat down.


    "This should be the right general of Guangcheng?" Xiao Yao looked at the man in armor and asked.


    "Yes." Xuanyuan Tianning said, "your next goal is Guangcheng, isn''t it? So, I think the right general of Guangcheng can help. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is a gift for me, give me the sweet?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning has long been used to Xiao Yao''s way of speaking, so the expression on his face is very calm. After nodding gently, he said: "before you came to Nanli City, I made a bet with my groom. When I got to Nanli City, if your flag had been planted on the wall of Nanli City, I would give you this gift. If you didn''t do it, it would be OK."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "you obviously can''t believe me!"


    Xuanyuan Tianning put out his hand and said, "if you have to chat like this, it''s meaningless. Can you trust me?"


    Xiao Yao played a ha ha, also did not launch too much discussion with Xuanyuan Tianning on this topic.


    "The right general of Guangcheng is named Guo Dou. When you attack Guangcheng, he will cooperate with you inside and outside. It''s not difficult to win Guangcheng without blood. After you win Guangcheng, you won''t be far away from the imperial city. In fact, at this time, I guess those people in the Imperial City are already a little frustrated, But even if they can''t calm down, they can''t make waves. " Xuanyuan Tianning said, "I just heard that Hongyu of Qingyi gate is already helping you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    This wants to hide also can''t hide, and Xiao Yao also didn''t want to hide.


    Not only did he not want to hide it, he also hoped that the more people who knew about it, the better. On the one hand, it could hurt the morale of the Qin Dynasty, on the other hand, it could poison Hong Yu to death.


    "However, Hong Yu is really a talented person. If he can really serve you wholeheartedly, it will be a icing on the cake." Xuan Yuan day rather eyebrow opens an eye to smile a way.


    Everyone can see that he is really happy at this time. After all, Xiao Yao is his ally now. Xiao Yao''s strong also means that he can be stronger.


    Xiao Yao glanced at the man named Guo Dou and asked, "is this your man?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning smiles and says nothing.


    Instead, Guo Douxian said, "Your Highness is Guo''s bole. If not for his highness, Guo douis still a pawn carrying the flag."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that you are still very deep! I really don''t know how many piles you buried in the Qin Dynasty. "


    Xuanyuan Tianning waved his hand and said, "if you say that, you will look up to me too much. I don''t have so much ability. It''s just a coincidence."


    "OK. Later, General Guo will contact Wang Wenge or Zhao tiniu." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning frowned a little and asked, "can''t I contact you?"


    "It should be OK before, but tomorrow I will leave the Qin Dynasty."


    "What do you mean?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked, "what about the Qin Dynasty?" Now Xuanyuan Tianning is really worried.


    "It''s OK for the great Qin Dynasty to push forward slowly. Now the speed is fast enough. Moreover, the most urgent task is not to fight down the imperial city of the great Qin Dynasty immediately, but to level the state of Zhao first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning suddenly realized and asked, "do you want to go to the state of Zhao?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The expression on Xuanyuan Tianning''s face gradually recovered and nodded. Now he didn''t continue to ask any more questions. Anyway, Xiao Yao was a very thoughtful person and didn''t need to specify any direction for him.


    The next day, Xiao Yao left Nanli city with Hong Yu.


    Before they got far away, they were stopped by another.


    "That''s interesting. This is to kill you, too?" Hong Yu looked at the visitor and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised when he saw the visitor. He glared at Hong Yu and said with a sneer, "there are not many people like you and Wen bin in the Da Qin Dynasty."


    "And she came to you?"


    "Maybe I want to stay and be the son-in-law of the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao''s face doesn''t change and his heart doesn''t jump.


    He didn''t do less shameless things, and he didn''t say less cheeky things.


    Then, they slowly moved towards each other.


    "Pretty girl, it''s not a robbery. If it''s a robbery, it''s no problem." Xiao Yao''s face is full of banter.


    In front of the girl, a kick at the foot, high horse toward Xiao Yao rushed over.

 Chapter 1647

    When the girl came to him, Xiao Yao asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "For you." Said the other.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Didn''t our ancestors tell you?" Xuanyuan light cold frowned asked.


    She''s a little hot now.


    In her opinion, Xiao Yao is not really unaware, but pretending to be a fool.


    Hong Yu looked at Xiao Yao and said, "how do I feel that what you are talking about next is not something I can listen to?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Hong Yu is a smart man, and he is also very interesting now. He goes forward.


    "Xuanyuan Chicheng asked you to come?" Xiao Yao continued to ask.


    Xuanyuan light cold nodded.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "In the future, you will follow me. I dare not say anything else, but as long as I live, you will not die." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold immediately sniffed at Xiao Yao''s words: "do you think I need your protection?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    If we really go deep into it, now Xiao Yao doesn''t know how much colder he is than Xuanyuan.


    After all, it''s not the first day he and Xuanyuan QingHan got to know each other. He doesn''t dare to say how familiar this woman is with her personality. Anyway, she has mastered more or less. She''s too strong and unwilling to admit defeat. She doesn''t know what kind of person she is to others. However, she shows 10000 unconvinced to Xiao Yao, Therefore, Xiao Yao really does not want to contradict each other on this topic, which is meaningless.


    "Let''s go first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold slightly a Leng, asked: "where?"


    Xiao Yao said, "go to the state of Zhao."


    "The state of Zhao?" Xuanyuan light cold deep breath, said, "you want to find Zhao wei''e trouble?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s what I said. If I don''t go to him, he won''t trouble me?"


    Xuanyuan is light cold


    On reflection, she also felt that she had just said a very stupid topic.


    Indeed, Xiao Yao, Zhao wei''e, Xuanyuan jiuzhong and other people are incompatible. If Xiao Yao wants to accomplish what he wants to do, Zhao wei''e and Xuanyuan jiuzhong are all the stumbling blocks on his way forward. If Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to compete with each other with Xiao Yao''s current strength, it''s still a little short of time, but Zhao wei''e has a lot of opportunities.


    "Do you think you can kill Zhao wei''e?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said thoughtfully, "maybe, maybe not, but I know that if I don''t go, then I can''t kill him at any time."


    Xuanyuan light cold point chin, said: "but first said, I will not help you anything."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan light cold, eyes some complex.


    "What do you mean?" Xuanyuan light cold angry said, "your eyes are mocking me?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "I''m not laughing at you. I just think that you really look up to yourself. Now it seems that there''s nothing you can help me with."


    Xuanyuan light cold a little tired.


    Even if she knew that Xiao Yao was telling the truth now, she didn''t know why. She always felt that Xiao Yao''s attitude when he said these words to her was superior.


    This is a fatal blow to the proud man Xuanyuan QingHan.


    "In fact, at first, I thought you wouldn''t come to me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to come." Xuanyuan light cold said, "just..."


    At this point, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and didn''t ask much.


    Xuanyuan light cold first can not help, asked: "you are not curious?"


    "If you wanted to say it, you would have said it directly. Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll ask you." Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold deeply sighed.


    As long as she faces Xiao Yao, she will feel powerless


    After meeting with Hongyu again, Hongyu looked at Xuanyuan QingHan and joked: "before, I thought that I was a traitor of the great Qin Dynasty after I went to Xiao Yao. Now, I''m nothing! After all, even the people of Xuanyuan''s family came to Xiao Yao''s side. "


    Xuanyuan light cold hum a, looking at Hongyu, eyes cold, said: "we are not the same."


    Hong Yu shrugged his shoulders. He was not the kind of person who likes to be angry with others, and he would not choose to be angry with a girl. However, he added: "whether we are really different or not, at least now, we are the same."


    Xuanyuan was too cold to pay attention to Hongyu.


    It seems that, in her opinion, Hong Yu is a person who does not deserve to see more.


    When we got to Beilu, under the leadership of Li Fu and Liu Ling, the soldiers of Beilu made great progress in the state of Zhao.


    Before the little monk became a Buddha, it caused a great blow to the state of Zhao.


    The emperor of Wei and ye tingchao were also good at controlling opportunities. With this opportunity, they naturally catch up and drive the taxi soldiers of Zhao state to the core.


    In the Qing and autumn dynasties, the northern foothills and the state of Wei surrounded the state of Zhao, but they were still shrinking.


    I don''t know how far it can shrink.


    But anyway, at least the present form can be described by the four words "a piece of good".


    However, Zhao wei''e is still there, and even if the state of Zhao shows a declining trend, it is impossible for it to fall back.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the spirit of the Qin Dynasty, Xiaolong elephant is the pillar of the Qing Dynasty, Zhao wei''e is the support of Zhao.


    So Xiao Yao came.


    I haven''t seen him for some time. It seems that Li Fu has gone through a lot of vicissitudes and lost a finger in his left hand.


    Xiao Yao was a little worried. Li Fu just gave a smile and wrote, "it doesn''t affect killing people."


    Xiao Yao said nothing more.


    This is war.


    When you get used to looking at the stumps, the corpses, the bodies that you don''t care about, you can see the real corpses everywhere.


    It''s really nothing to do without a finger. That''s the old saying, I''m afraid to compare everything.


    "Brother Xiao, are you going to enter the state of Zhao directly?" Li Fu asked anxiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Alone?"


    "No, there are them." Xiao Yao pointed to Xuanyuan light cold and Hongyu said.


    Li Fu''s eyes were cold and he asked in a low voice, "these two seem to be from the Qin Dynasty, right?"


    "It used to be." Xiao Yao gave Li Fu a more accurate answer.


    Li Fu was a little depressed.


    In his opinion, it''s better for Xiao Yao to take these two people to the state of Zhao than to go alone!


    After much thought, Li Fu said, "brother Xiao, let me go with you."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "now the north foot can''t do without you."


    Li Fu said with a bitter smile, "you really think highly of me when you say that."


    "But it''s also true. By the way, I haven''t had time to ask. How''s the relationship between you and your family recently?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know, but my brother seems to have been driven out of the Li family. They have been looking for me several times before, and I have driven him away." Li Fu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    In fact, in his opinion, with Li Fu''s character, it is very likely that the Li family will be able to repair the relationship as soon as they bow their heads.


    But now it seems that is not the case.


    Li Fu rubbed his nose and looked away.


    "I just feel that before I suffered a lot of grievances, Liu Ling followed me, also suffered a lot of grievances, people! I can''t remember whether I eat or fight. Even if I really go back to Li''s house, so what? Can I really be accepted by them and treat them as relatives? In that case, it''s just cheating yourself. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and patted Li Fu on the shoulder.


    "It''s good that you can look like that." Xiao Yao said.


    After a short rest for two days, Xiao Yao also received information about the great victory of Guangcheng on the front line of the Qin Dynasty. After all, with Guo Dou''s internal cooperation and external cooperation, it is not difficult to occupy Guangcheng. In fact, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, Xuanyuan jiuzhong may have been ready to break his guard when he decided to go to the front line of the Qing Dynasty. What happened now, and the city he lost, is probably what Xuanyuan jiuzhong thought. If there is anything he didn''t expect, it may be that he didn''t expect that everything would go so fast.


    After occupying Guangcheng, Xiao Yao felt that the Allied forces should have a good rest. If they were too anxious, they would make mistakes easily. This is also the reason why Xiao Yao left for the time being. After all, he knew himself. If he was still in Guangcheng, he would dare to move towards the Imperial City of the Qin Dynasty. Now the imperial city of the great Qin Dynasty is estimated to have a lot of troops, which is the place where the Allied forces finally fought against the great Qin Dynasty.


    No success, no benevolence.


    Xiao Yao is not in Guangcheng, and Zhao Tieniu''s Wenge also has enough time to rectify. On the one hand, it is to let the prisoners in the Qin Dynasty be used for themselves, on the other hand, it is also the supply of food and grass.


    These all need time, Xiao Yao is not in, they have no pressure, arrange, to also can be more cautious.


    When he entered the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Every time I come here, I feel like a thief. This time, it''s different." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the difference?" Hong Yu said with a smile, "the state of Zhao is not your territory."


    "At least now, here I want to come, want to go, who can stop me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan was so cold that he said, "what about Hong Yu and I?"¡° You guys? I don''t know, but Hong Yu is OK. If he is really in danger, he will be able to run away. As for you, how can you say that you are also a member of the Xuanyuan family? If you give Zhao wei''e a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to really treat you. At most, he will leave you in the state of Zhao to check Xuanyuan jiuzhong. He can only do so. " Xiao Yao comforted, "so little sister, you don''t have to be nervous." Xuanyuan light cold rolled a white eye. She doesn''t believe Xiao Yao''s lies. It sounds like cheating an innocent child.

 Chapter 1648

    After entering the state of Zhao, Xiao Yao became alert. Although he is very confident of himself now, and thinks that even if he really meets Zhao wei''e, it is not difficult to leave Zhao Guo, but now he is still with Xuanyuan light cold.


    If we only talk about Hong Yu, to be honest, he really doesn''t care much about his life and death. He really can''t find a reason to worry about each other''s life and death. After all, Hong Yu and he are not together now.


    But Xuanyuan light cold is not the same.


    This is the man Xuanyuan Chicheng entrusted to him.


    If Xuanyuan light cold really out of any accident, Xuanyuan gallop not fried hair is impossible.


    If Xuanyuan Chicheng is really angry, Xiao Yao thinks it''s not difficult for him to be killed


    Therefore, the most important thing now is the safety of Xuanyuan QingHan. He has to put it first.


    "I said that you are really idle and bored. It''s a burden to take her with you." Hong Yu said.


    This guy''s way of looking at problems is very objective, and he can say one thing and two things. He can say whatever he sees and thinks.


    Xiao Yao just gave Hong Yu a bitter smile and said, "if you want to find a safe place to settle her, I can''t find any safe place, the great Qin Dynasty? Or north foot


    After thinking about it, Hong Yu didn''t say much.


    In fact, as Xiao Yao said, there is really no safe place in today''s Lingwu world.


    "So, I think the safest place is probably here." Xiao Yao said, "it''s better to let this woman stay with me. Besides, their ancestors also told me so."


    "In the great Qin Dynasty, did the ancestors really exist?" Hong Yu frowned a little and asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong Yu with a little surprise in his eyes and said, "don''t you know?"


    Hong Yu shook his head.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but happily said, "I don''t think you''ve asked until now. I thought you knew it well!"


    Hong Yu said: "few people in the Qin Dynasty know whether the ancestors existed or not. I don''t know. It''s no big deal


    Xiao Yao nodded, but did not continue to say anything.


    Hong Yu knew clearly that he would not ask any more questions. He knew what his identity was and how to defend himself in Xiao Yao''s heart. Therefore, the other party didn''t want to say it, and he didn''t want to ask any more. He thought that if he was Xiao Yao, he would keep his mouth shut about this matter and himself.


    Xuanyuan light cold suddenly stopped, turned his face and looked at the two men behind, it seems to be more angry to have more angry.


    "I said, are you two finished? Think I can''t hear you? I''m also an immortal, OK? "


    Xiao Yao and Hong Yu looked at each other and laughed, but they were not embarrassed at all.


    They don''t care whether Xuanyuan light cold can hear it, anyway, what they say is the truth.


    After catching up with Xuanyuan QingHan, the girl chattered again and again: "I have already said before, what should you do when you get to the state of Zhao? I don''t need your protection."


    "Because you insist, Zhao wei''e dare not do something to you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold glared at him, and lazy to pay attention to him, or did not think how to answer.


    Xiao Yao laughed and went away.


    After several hundred miles, Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    "Ahead is the imperial city of Zhao." Hong Yu looked at Xiao Yao and said, "do you really want to be like the imperial city of Zhao?"


    "No idea." Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "I always think Zhao wei''e should come to me."


    "What if he doesn''t want to?" Hong Yu said.


    "Then let''s go back." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong Yu


    He can''t understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    This does not see Zhao wei''e to go back, does not mean to do something meaningless?


    Look at Xiao Yao''s brain, there should be no problem!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "after I go back, I''ll attack Zhao directly. Anyway, it''s not difficult to drive straight into the imperial city of Zhao. It''s just that many people will die."


    "So, you want a different way?" Hong Yu asked.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Hong Yu sighed and said, "do you think Zhao wei''e is willing to do this?"


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and said: "if I were him, I would like to, because he can''t afford to toss, and Zhao can''t afford to toss. If he really breaks through Zhao, Zhao will lose. The Qin Dynasty is too busy to take care of him."


    "If so, do you want to do it?" Hong Yu couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "it''s a sure win war. Do you have to take risks?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Xuanyuan looked at Hongyu and said, "didn''t you say that before? His biggest problem is that he is too impatient and anxious. Now, isn''t that what you said? "


    Hong Yu was stunned, laughed and nodded: "that''s right."


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to these two people.


    Night is coming, Xiao Yao with Hongyu and Xuanyuan light cold did not continue to move forward, but to find an inn to rest for a while.


    "Don''t you go all night?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Anyway, it''s almost there."


    Xiao Yao into their own house, not a while, Xuanyuan light cold came in.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t take off my clothes to take a bath, otherwise, I would have to be seen all by you?" Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "do you mean to take advantage of me?"


    "If you really bathe in the room, can I not know? Can you talk with your face Xuanyuan light cold, tired face.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Xiao Yao will feel strange if he doesn''t get hurt by Xuanyuan.


    This woman, also don''t know whether and oneself eight characters offend, anyway as long as open a voice, that is generally not good words.


    Xuanyuan light cold sat down, and poured a glass of water, drink a mouthful.


    "There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "Well, I don''t like you. Give up." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold stares at Xiao Yao with round eyes.


    Xiao Yao coughed and changed the topic: "then you can tell me something."


    "What did your ancestors say to you?" Xuanyuan light cold asked, "I really don''t understand, ancestors so wise people, how can believe you?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you want to ask, in fact, it is not this, but since you ask this first, I can also answer, since you just said, your ancestors are so wise, he believes me, what can''t you believe me?"


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold pick fingers, did not speak.


    "As for what you really want to ask, but don''t know how to ask, I also answered by the way. Actually, I''m not very clear." Xiao Yao said.


    "What do you mean?" Xuanyuan light cold a Leng.


    "Don''t you just don''t believe that Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to kill you?" Xiao Yao said, "I don''t have any feeling. After all, I don''t know much about you or Xuanyuan jiuzhong, or your Xuanyuan family. It''s just Xuanyuan Tianning and Xuanyuan Chicheng. I didn''t go to verify it, but I don''t think they should cheat you."


    Xuanyuan light cold bite lips, said: "do you think, I really can help the emperor fly?"


    "Maybe, maybe not." Xiao Yao said, "don''t think about sacrificing yourself to let Xuanyuan jiuzhong soar. If he really wants to kill you, it''s meaningless for you to sacrifice for him."


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold heart clapped.


    In fact, during this period of time, her heart has been struggling with this problem, but now Xiao Yao gives her the answer, but helps her make up her mind.


    "I see." Finish saying, Xuan Yuan light cold then lost one''s soul to leave.


    Maybe from now on, she will face up to her problems.


    After waiting for Xuanyuan light cold to leave, then another person came in.


    "This little girl of the Xuanyuan family is really interesting. She''s silly and lovely!" Steady footed, sharp eyes, big body, between the eyebrows, there is a sense of killing.


    Just sit down, it''s hunhou. In fact, it''s running like a whale to the sea.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t move his face, and responds to changes with constancy.


    "People! There are always times when you are confused. Just don''t do stupid things when you are confused. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He opened a teacup and poured a cup of water for the visitor.


    "Not surprised to see me?"


    "Why surprise?" Xiao Yao asked, "if I didn''t know you came back, what would I do if I came to Zhao?"


    Zhao wei''e burst out laughing.


    "Do you think the state of Zhao is going to die?" Zhao wei''e put away his smile and asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "this is about Zhao state. It has nothing to do with me."


    "What are your plans for coming to the state of Zhao?" Zhao wei''e puzzled.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold, every word is like a knife.


    "To kill you."


    Zhao wei''e is silent.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say a word.


    Two men in the Inn room, looking at each other, eyes fighting.


    After a while, Zhao wei''e broke the silence.


    "Three days later, Longyuan lake, I''ll wait for you there." Zhao wei''e said.


    "Is there anything else to do these days?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ve been emperor for so many years. I have to explain something and arrange some things, don''t I?" Zhao wei''e said with a smile, "besides, I also have a son. Although I''m not very neat, I don''t have any sense of existence in the state of Zhao, but I''m not Xuanyuan jiuzhong, and I''m not so cold-blooded. When it''s time, I suddenly feel that I want to talk about something."


    When he spoke, Zhao wei''e had already walked to the door and opened it. Xiao Yao suddenly stands up and looks at Zhao wei''e''s back. It''s like a tower in the back¡° With that, go to death. " Xiao Yao said. In silence, Zhao wei''e opens the door and goes out. For a long time, Xiao Yao also went out. Hong Yu stood on the side and raised his head: "has he been here?" Xiao Yao nodded gently.

 Chapter 1649

    Hong Yu followed Xiao Yao into the house.


    As soon as he sat down, Hong Yu asked a very serious question.


    "When you come to the state of Zhao with such high spirits, have you ever thought that if you lose, you will lose everything. If you really die in the state of Zhao, everything you have done before will be destroyed." Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao smile, nodded, and then said: "from the beginning, I never thought that I would lose."


    "..." Hong Yu scratched his head, "I can''t understand your confidence."


    Xiao Yao said, "I didn''t let you understand."


    In the dark, Hong Yu stood up, took the teapot prepared in the Inn and made a pot of strong tea. Tea is five years old tea. Hong Yu''s biggest hobby is drinking tea. Whether it''s new tea or old tea, or black tea, white tea, black tea or green tea, as long as it''s related to tea, he knows everything. The most difficult thing for Xiao Yao to understand is that he still carries a tea pet with him.


    Xiao Yao has seen a lot of the so-called tea pet before, but Hong Yu''s tea pet is much more unique and exquisite.


    "I carved it myself. Don''t think about it." Hong Yu said, "it''s not valuable."


    Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t make any comments. He didn''t know much about this, so he didn''t bother to say much, otherwise he would be embarrassed?


    Don''t comment on the things you don''t understand. If you don''t understand, you will not let others think you are knowledgeable. On the contrary, you will think that you want to be a clown.


    Xiao Yao knew this truth long ago.


    "Do you think it''s necessary to pay so much attention to tea?" Xiao Yao asked, "in fact, I can''t even wash tea when I drink it. I always think it''s a waste of time, and it''s the same when I drink it."


    "Just be happy." When speaking, Hong Yu had poured the first pot of tea on his tea pet and said, "drinking tea is originally a happy thing. As long as you feel happy and convenient, you can come as you like. There are too many rules and regulations. In my opinion, it''s actually binding yourself. That''s meaningless."


    If it''s not for the end, Xiao Yao will feel that this guy is biting himself.


    Now it seems that I think too much.


    When the tea enters the water cup, the fragrance of the tea overflows.


    "Longyuan lake, right? These three days, I will do something I should do. " Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He took the cup in front of him, took a sip and said, "are you really going to help me?"


    "You have to do something, or you''ll kill me." Hong Yu said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    "And, in fact, I don''t want you to die in the state of Zhao." Hong Yu said, "if you really die, the great Qin Dynasty may be able to drive out the Allied forces. When the whole Lingwu world really falls into the hands of the great Qin Dynasty, my brother and I really have no other place to go, so I''m not helping you or the great Qin Dynasty, I''m just helping myself."


    Hong Yu drank the tea in the cup, half narrowed his eyes and said, "now I think it''s really good to be selfish."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head slightly, but his eyes were in a state of absence. To put it simply, he was in a daze. As for whether he agreed with Hong Yu, I don''t know.


    Zhao state, in the imperial city.


    Tomorrow just rises in the East.


    Standing outside the hall, condescending, at a glance, the golden light is dazzling. Under the refraction of the sun, the hall paved with a layer of glazed tiles is like smearing a layer of golden light.


    This is the first time that Zhao wei''e has looked at his home so seriously.


    "It''s really big." Zhao wei''e said with a smile.


    "Emperor, do you really want to go?" The man who ascended the peak of Zhao''s power because he reprimanded Zhao wei''e a few words said a word behind him.


    Zhao wei''e turned around, looked at Qi Yuan and said, "I''m not going. Are you going?"


    Qi Yuan thought about it and said, "you can set up ambush, although some of them are not aboveboard enough..."


    "If you don''t tell me, I will do the same. In the face of war, there is nothing aboveboard." Zhao wei''e said, "but I do this, Xiao Yao will do the same, but I am very curious, with his ability, what kind of things can he do?"


    Qi Yuan asked, "as far as I know, Hong Yu, who once lived in Qingyi gate of the great Qin Dynasty, came to the state of Zhao just behind Xiao Yao."


    "I know." Zhao wei''e said, "it''s just a killer. It can''t be anything."


    Qi Yuan thought that Zhao wei''e''s idea was very dangerous, and quickly said: "emperor, we can''t underestimate the enemy!"


    Zhao wei''e waved his hand and said, "you can''t be afraid before you fight, can you?"


    For Hong Yu, not to mention Zhao wei''e and Qi Yuan, even the people of the Qin Dynasty knew little about him.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Zhao wei''e to prepare for the right medicine.


    Although Hongyu played an important role in the Qingyi gate of the Qin Dynasty, most people think that Hongyu was just a parasite attached to Wenbin. What''s more, if it wasn''t for the existence of Wenbin, it would be difficult for Hongyu to enter the Qingyi gate.


    Thus, we can see how low Hong Yu''s sense of existence was.


    Even if Zhao wei''e wants to attach importance to this person, it is difficult to attach importance to it.


    "Why don''t we just leave Xiao Yao in Zhao Guoyao?" Qi Yuan said, "if you want to kill Xiao Yao with ten thousand soldiers in the Imperial City, it''s not impossible..."


    "What if I didn''t stay?" Zhao wei''e said, "believe it or not, as long as there is a slightest disturbance, Xiao Yao will leave immediately after he realizes it. This is an opportunity for me. Do you think I can let it go so easily? I can do what I can detect. Why do you think Xiao Yao can''t do it? "


    Qi Yuan was a little surprised and said, "emperor, do you take Xiao Yao seriously?"


    Zhao wei''e frowned and said coldly, "if it wasn''t for the past, Xuanyuan jiuzhong and I didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously, how could we have come to such a situation? Now you still say that I take Xiao Yao too seriously? "


    Qi Yuan quickly lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    After all, what Zhao wei''e said just now is quite reasonable.


    If they had put Xiao Yao on the opposite side at the beginning, a position that they paid enough attention to, maybe there would not be so many messy things now. Even if they don''t want to admit it, now the fact is in front of them. Today''s Lingwu continent is disturbed by Xiao Yao alone.


    No matter how incredible it is, we have to slowly accept this fact.


    "Let''s not talk about that for the moment. First, transfer the 300 elite of Xuanwu Gate to the Longyuan lake." Zhao wei''e asked.


    Qi Yuan thought about it and said in a low voice, "emperor, are there too few of the three hundred people?"


    "Three hundred, that''s enough." Zhao wei''e said, "don''t really treat Xiao Yao as an idiot. It''s too conspicuous. Do you really think Xiao Yao can''t notice it? Fortunately, although the Xuanwu Gate is not as good as the Qingyi gate of the Qin Dynasty, it''s also a good way to hide one''s body. Everyone is good at it. I hope it will have a good effect. "


    "Emperor, how sure are you?" Qi Yuan felt that he should not ask this question.


    But if you really don''t ask, it seems that it''s hard to feel at ease.


    Zhao wei''e said with a confident smile: "ten percent."


    Hearing the speech, Qi Yuan was overjoyed.


    "However, if you ask Xiao Yao this question, his answer must be the same as mine." Zhao wei''e said.


    Qi Yuan


    The original joy was swept away in a flash, and it turned into depression.


    Zhao wei''e turned to look at Qi Yuan and said, "in fact, I think Xiao Yao has something that is quite admirable. No matter what he does, he will not consider the result, but will think about how to do it. I think now I should do the same. For me, this is the best choice. Xiao Yao didn''t have to do it, But since he has given me the chance, if I don''t take it well, I''m sorry for myself. "


    Zhao wei''e paced forward and said: "over the years, I think I''m a good emperor. At least I think so. But many people in the state of Zhao have complained about me. They think that I''m sorry for the state of Zhao."


    "They don''t understand." Qiyuan duding road.


    Zhao wei''e said with a smile: "no matter whether they understand it or not, since there are more people who think so, there must be problems."


    After a pause, he continued: "so in the end, I think I''ll do something worthy of Zhao."


    He turned to look at Qi Yuan and said, "what about death?"


    Qi Yuan immediately knelt down and bowed.


    "Zhao Guo, everyone can die, only you..."


    "Without me, there are others. Anyone can leave the state of Zhao." Zhao wei''e said.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Qi Yuan up from the ground.


    "Go back and have a good rest. I have my own family affairs." Zhao wei''e said.


    Qi Yuan nodded and left with his heart full.


    Zhao wei''e went on.


    When he got to the prince Pavilion, Zhao wei''e calculated the time. At this time, the prince should still be there.


    Looking through the window, Zhao wei''e chuckled.


    "This Zhao family, or draw some scholars." Zhao wei''e said to himself, "it''s better to kill with a knife than a pen. The king of a country is a warrior. It''s really not a good thing. I don''t know if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is aware of this problem... "


    When the time came, Zhao wei''e went in. Prince Shaofu immediately knelt down. Zhao wei''e waved him away.


    After sitting down, Zhao wei''e looks at his youngest son and smiles.


    "In the year of the crown, it''s boring to study poetry and ode in this school, isn''t it?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhao Ke nodded, touched the fluff on the corner of his mouth, and said, "there must be a reason why my father arranged this. I dare not ask more."¡° It''s OK. Just ask what you want to ask. " Zhao wei''e said, "I''ll give you a free talk today."¡° Are you serious Zhao Ke poked his head in surprise. It was the first time that he saw Zhao wei''e so pleasant. In the past, whenever he saw Zhao wei''e, he felt out of breath. Today, he is much more comfortable and relaxed. But it didn''t make Zhao Ke feel much more relaxed. On the contrary, it was more stressful. If things go wrong, there will be demons¡° Father, but the enemy is coming? " Zhao Ke hesitated and asked.

 Chapter 1650

    Zhao wei''e has seven sons and eight daughters. Zhao Ke is his youngest child, just 20 years old. No matter from whose point of view, Zhao Ke should be the most mediocre one. He can hardly find any advantages. However, Zhao wei''e attaches great importance to Zhao Ke and is made the crown prince, which makes many people surprised, One after another, they speculated whether Zhao Ke was deliberately clumsy.


    Actually, it''s not like that.


    Zhao wei''e just felt that his youngest son may not have any great advantages, but also no great disadvantages.


    This in itself is a very extraordinary thing.


    If there are no shortcomings, they will not be caught and killed, and they will not make any big mistakes.


    Zhao wei''e is not a qualified emperor. He thinks so. In Zhao wei''e''s opinion, an emperor doesn''t need to do much. As long as he doesn''t make any mistakes in his life, he is a very qualified emperor. Sounds like it''s very simple, but who is not a saint? So, it''s also very difficult.


    Really speaking, many things are like this, often looking at the simplest, usually the most difficult, such as - alive.


    All the time, Zhao Ke saw Zhao wei''e as if a mouse saw a cat. If he could hide, he would hide. It was not because Zhao wei''e was so strict with him, but simply because Zhao wei''e was not a good person to get along with.


    Not only Zhao Ke, Zhao wei''e, but other children, when they see Zhao wei''e, will subconsciously lower their heads and dare not face each other''s eyes.


    Even a single look can make them feel that the temperature around them has dropped a lot.


    But now it''s different. Zhao Ke feels that today''s Zhao wei''e seems to have changed his personality.


    Face to face with Zhao wei''e, he didn''t feel much pressure. Instead, he felt that the other side was much more friendly.


    The more so, the more uneasy Zhao Ke was, the more subconsciously he said the previous sentence.


    Unless the enemy is at present, it is difficult for him to understand Zhao wei''e''s transformation.


    Besides, he is the crown prince of the state of Zhao, and he is also very clear about the current situation of the state of Zhao.


    It''s not too much to use these four words to describe the current situation of the state of Zhao, but he also knows that even so, the prince of Zhao can do very little.


    "Father, it''s no use for my son. I can''t share your worries." Zhao Ke said with red eyes.


    Zhao wei''e was slightly stunned. He was in a trance. When he regained his mind, he said with a smile: "I am in his position, and I have to do what I should do. Since I am the emperor of Zhao, what I need to do now is to stabilize the situation of Zhao. You are the prince, and what you need to do is to prepare for everything. If I really die, Zhao still has you."


    "I can''t carry it..." Zhao Ke sobbed.


    Zhao wei''e''s face became serious for a moment.


    "Who told you you couldn''t carry it?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhaoke sniffed and said, "it''s not who said that, but who didn''t? Although I am the prince of Zhao, who really thinks that I can ascend the throne in the future? The eldest brother, the second brother and every elder brother are more capable than me. In their opinion, I can live now because I am protected by your father and Emperor... "


    "Do you think so yourself?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhao Ke did not answer this question.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I have nothing to say, or I dare not say, or I don''t know the answer.


    Zhao wei''e reaches out his hand and presses it on Zhao Ke''s shoulder.


    "You don''t need to think about what others say about you. The key is whether you have hope for yourself. If you don''t think you can, how can you expect others to have confidence in you?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhaoke nodded.


    In fact, he wanted to say that he understood the truth, and there was no less in the sages'' books.


    But the key is that it is not easy to implement.


    "Don''t wait to do what you want when you have to. You have to take precautions." Zhao wei''e said with a smile.


    Zhao Ke thought for a moment, nodded: "I understand."


    "Really?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    "In fact, I have my own confidants, too!" Zhao Ke said with a smile, "besides, I''m going to win Qi Yuan''s daughter."


    "Well?" Zhao Wei e a Leng, "seriously?"


    "Seriously." With that, Zhao Ke knelt on the ground and kowtowed solemnly.


    "I hope my father will be successful!" Zhao Ke said.


    Zhao wei''e reaches out his hand and pulls Zhao Ke up from the ground.


    "I heard that Qiyuan''s daughter is not pretty." Zhao wei''e said with a smile, "I''m afraid your sacrifice is a little big!"


    Zhao Ke laughed, sat down, and said, "father, do you think I want to win Qiyuan''s daughter, just want to get the support of Qiyuan in the government?"


    Zhao wei''e is noncommittal.


    In fact, tacit has given his answer.


    "Actually, it''s not." Zhao Ke said, "Qiyuan''s daughter is ordinary in appearance. She''s a little fatter, but she has a good personality. She''s intelligent, kind-hearted and considerate. She''s proficient in poetry, song and Fu, and has seen a lot of art of war. The most important thing is that she''s still an immortal. Although she has only one master''s cultivation, I always feel that she can enter a master''s cultivation at this age, It''s already pretty good. "


    Zhao wei''e frowned and said, "it''s really a good thing if she is with you, but have you ever thought that if she is..."


    "Father Wang is worried that she will kill me, and make herself a woman emperor like Wutong." Zhao Ke asked.


    Zhao wei''e didn''t speak, but he really thought so.


    "If someone else, my son may have such worries, but I have known Qiyuan''s daughter for a long time, and I know her temperament quite well, and..." Zhao Ke said with a smile, "she also has friendship with me."


    Zhao wei''e suddenly realized.


    "You and Qiyuan''s daughter have known each other for a long time?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhaoke nodded.


    "OK, since that''s the case, I''ll talk to Qiyuan later. Anyway, there are still a few days left. In these days, I''ll take care of your marriage. How about that?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhao Ke said with a smile: "thank you father."


    Zhao wei''e waved his hand and said: "as long as you think it''s OK, it''s OK. Maybe I can''t help you in the future. You have to do everything by yourself. You have to walk the road ahead. These days, if you have anything I can do for you, I''ll help you pave the road that can help you."


    Zhaoke laughed but did not speak.


    Zhao wei''e picked his eyebrows and said, "for example, if you want me to help you get rid of some imperial brothers who are more threatening to you?"


    Zhao Ke shook his head.


    "Father, you are not Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Even if I really nod my head, you can''t do such a thing. I guess most of them are trying to test me. The reason why I want to point out, rather than choose to push the boat along with the current, is because I am calm. In my opinion, if I can''t cope with it, if I really give the power of Zhao to me, I still have to be a king of subjugation, It''s better to let me die in their hands. They all say that the Royal fight is bloody and cruel. But in my opinion, there''s nothing wrong with it. The strong is the king. If you put a group of worms in the basket, who can live to the end and who can be the king, there''s nothing wrong with it. " Said Zhaoke, shrugging his shoulders.


    Zhao wei''e was a little surprised.


    "Really?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhao Ke said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you think so. At least it''s right."


    Zhao wei''e nodded his head, and suddenly felt gratified.


    "I''m sorry to have a son like this." Zhao wei''e said with a smile, "I thought that once I left, I couldn''t come back, and the state of Zhao collapsed. Now that I have you, I always feel more secure."


    Zhao Ke burst into tears.


    Zhao wei''e reached out and stroked his head.


    "What are you crying for?" Zhao wei''e''s voice is very light.


    "Father, is it really dangerous?" Zhao Ke asked, pressing his hands on his knees.


    "Maybe." Zhao wei''e said, "win or lose five or five."


    "Is it really Xiao Yao?" Zhao Ke said.


    Zhao wei''e nodded.


    Zhao Ke rubbed his astringent eyes and said, "father, if you really lose, I won''t help you get revenge. I will withdraw directly and save our Zhao state."


    Zhao wei''e did not speak.


    Zhao Ke said: "this is my idea. If you think I have no ambition, I don''t want to be the crown prince."


    "Do you think you are not Xiao Yao''s opponent?" Zhao wei''e asked.


    Zhao Ke shook his head.


    "I didn''t think that I had to stand on the opposite side of him, and I didn''t think it was such a high spirited thing to stand on the opposite side of him. I always felt that whether it was Xuanyuan jiuzhong or you, there were too many ideas. It was very tired to live like this, and the people of Zhao were also very tired to live. If I really became the emperor of Zhao, I only hoped that the country would be peaceful and the people would be happy, This Lingwu world is too big for me to swallow, nor can Zhao. Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong and his great Qin Dynasty can''t swallow it. They have too many ideas, which will only make them tired... "


    Zhao Ke said this, stopped and looked at Zhao wei''e''s look.


    He thought that Zhao wei''e would be furious when he said these words, but the other side still had a light expression, which made him a little unpredictable.


    He continued: "to be the emperor of the state of Zhao is not only to live for himself, but also for the people of the state of Zhao. As long as they live well, the size of the territory of the state of Zhao is not so important..."


    "You can''t be an emperor forever like this!" Zhao wei''e said.


    Zhao Ke lowered his head and dared not speak.


    "But I can''t be the king of subjugation." Zhao wei''e said with a smile, "if you really become an emperor, I''m afraid you''ll be buried in the dust for a long time. It''s all your business. It''s none of my business."


    Then he stood up and turned away. Zhao Ke wiped his tears and sighed¡° It''s a hard job to be an emperor... "He said softly.

 Chapter 1651

    Longyuan lake.


    It is located in the west of Zhao state, about 300 li away from the Imperial City, between Weishan and Licheng.


    It is said that long ago, Longyuan lake was just a plain. Later, some people who cultivated immortals soared here and rode the Dragon away. Therefore, Longyuan lake was left behind.


    As for whether this is the case, we should not study it.


    Around Longyuan lake, there is a small village. According to legend, the people in the village fled here many years ago, and their ancestors were a group of corrupt officials.


    The existence of Longyuan lake is the foundation for the survival of more than ten families in this village.


    On Longyuan lake, there are two boats, which make up a beautiful static picture.


    Xiao Yao stood on the edge of the lake. Looking around, he saw a small black spot in the middle of the lake.


    He stepped on the water with a slight step. With each step, the calm surface of the lake was rippled.


    "It''s early!" Xiao Yao looked at Zhao wei''e''s back and said with a smile.


    "Come early, finish early." Zhao wei''e said, "now there are many things in Zhao state, waiting for me to deal with them."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and walked forward a few steps.


    "You''re really confident. When you come, are you ready to go back?"


    Zhao wei''e turns around and looks at Xiao Yao.


    Today, he was wearing a black shirt without a yellow robe. How he looked at it made Xiao Yao feel strange.


    Zhao wei''e rubbed his long hair and said: "in fact, when I was waiting for you, I thought a lot and always felt that I could not die. After all, the prince has not yet grown up. Although I always felt that he was a man with ideas and had enough ability to carry the burden of Zhao, now if he died, I was worried that some thieves would make trouble and destroy the foundation of Zhao."


    Xiao Yao just listened quietly and did not make any comments.


    After a pause, Zhao wei''e saw that Xiao Yao didn''t want to cut in, and continued: "so, I think I have to live a little longer. I haven''t helped him much before. If I die now, it will be more unfair to him."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao wei''e with his shoulder in his arms. His eyes were cold: "again, you are not reconciled, are you?"


    Zhao wei''e laughs.


    "If I''m not reconciled, there''s nothing I''m not reconciled to. I just feel that since I became the emperor of Zhao, I have to have some dreams, right? Can''t I have such an idea that Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to become an eternal emperor and unify the whole Lingwu world? He Xuanyuan jiuzhong is the emperor, and Zhao wei''e is also an emperor. I don''t think I can''t compare with him, let alone with him. "


    "In fact, no matter Zhao or you, there is a big gap between Xuanyuan jiuzhong and the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao said very shamelessly.


    Originally, he didn''t want to say these words so frankly, but seeing that Zhao wei''e felt so good about himself, he really couldn''t hold back.


    "You think I don''t think so anyway." Zhao wei''e said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, which is the truth.


    A person who does not study well will not feel that he is a fool. In general, he will feel that his mind is not on this, or that there are more roads in the world, and he will be able to ride out the dust on another road.


    In fact, as long as they are aware of their own shortcomings and make more efforts, there is nothing they can''t fight for. They just don''t want to think that way. Why? Because if you think about it, you have to do it. If you do it, you will be very tired... When Xiao Yaogang received Ge Bu, the child could not keep up with his grades in school at first, but he was willing to work hard and successfully reached the top. He said that he was not smart, but in Ge Bu''s body, Xiao Yao saw that many adults did not have the tenacity.


    He always tells himself a word.


    Everyone is human, why is the first place not me?


    Xiao Yao once asked him to make complaints about what he did. If everyone thought so, what should he do?


    Gebu just raised his head and raised his neck, and said with a smile to Xiao Yao, "it''s interesting that everyone doesn''t want to think that way."


    Xiao Yao suddenly.


    Now, in the face of Zhao wei''e, Xiao Yao also wants to say so, but for his enemies, he is too lazy to say.


    "Come on, let me see how powerful your top cultivation is." Zhao wei''e looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, said: "if before, I can take you seriously, but you hide hundreds of people, I look down on you."


    Zhao wei''e stares at Xiao Yao: "you have no Tibetan?" This is like a daughter-in-law catching a traitor.


    Xiao Yuanyi said: "do I have anything to do with you..."


    Zhao wei''e didn''t bother to pay attention to Xiao Yao''s interruptions. When he pulled his hand up, a column of water ran up and condensed into a long gun. He held the end of the gun, pushed it forward, and it came through the wind.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, and as soon as he jumped up, the flame came out of his palm. Before the gun condensed from the water column came to him, it turned into a pool of water and melted into the lake.


    "I thought you were going to talk to me a little more. It seems that you don''t have the leisure." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, it''s meaningless to talk to the dying." In Zhao wei''e''s eyes, the killing opportunity soared and leaped forward again. A light burst out from his body and condensed into the Dragon elephant totem in mid air.


    The Dragon elephant is roaring and comes back to Xiao Yao. The huge body raises one foot and steps on it.


    "The spirit condenses the Dragon elephant, and breaks the back of the immortal!"


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and resisted the illusion of the dragon, which was dozens of times as big as his body.


    "Zhao wei''e, if you want to kill me by such means, I will feel that you want to insult me, or are you going to kill me when the hundreds of people you set up arrive?" Xiao Yao is another punch. After driving Zhao wei''e out of the water, he scoffs at the front. The sound wave and the water wave spread forward together. He pushes Zhao wei''e out of the water for a distance. In front of Zhao wei''e, he rises several water columns and falls down suddenly. The water waves advance like Mount Tai.


    Zhao wei''e''s body was walking through the water curtain. Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, he felt a thump in his heart.


    Xiao Yao knows that it''s not unusual for him to set up an ambush. Although he has been careful, he is still a seven peak immortal.


    What''s more, although Xiao Yao is more aggressive sometimes, he is also a thoughtful person.


    Maybe others will have doubts. Since Xiao Yao will know that there are ambushes, why doesn''t Zhao wei''e simply ambush more?


    Zhao wei''e would not have such an idea, nor would he regret it. Xiao Yao is not a fool. He knows that there is an ambush, but he dares to fight. It''s because Xiao Yao has enough confidence in himself and doesn''t pay attention to the ambush he set up. But if there are too many ambushes and they pose enough threat to each other, why does Xiao Yao have to know that there are tigers in the mountain and they prefer to go there?


    Respect your opponent''s intelligence, don''t you?


    Both Xiao Yao and Zhao wei''e feel pressure when they are fighting.


    On the other side, in the village, there are countless bodies lying on the ground.


    Originally, the people in the village had been invited to leave for a long time, while Zhao wei''e had already prepared 300 elite soldiers who had already been stationed here. What they didn''t expect was that when they were ready to go out of the village and follow Zhao wei''e with Xiao Yao, they suddenly met all over the sky with feather arrows and poison.


    There are still several black boxes behind Hong Yu. All the devices in these black boxes are made by him in the past two days. The materials he needs are not very complicated. What is really complicated is the poison smeared on the arrow.


    When the arrow had been released, there were still more than 100 people left.


    "It seems that Zhao wei''e''s excellent arrangement really has some ability! I thought this first round would clear you all, but now I look down on you. " Holding several big iron balls in his hands, Hong Yu was condescending and smashed at all the more than 100 people.


    Every iron ball burst in the air, and suddenly the smoke filled the air. Immediately, countless metal insects flew out of the smoke, and the wings on them could incite, which was exquisite.


    Some of the soldiers in the front were caught by the metal insects on their faces, and then the insects secreted some green oil, and their faces fell off quickly, bloody, and the whole village screamed.


    With a long knife in his hand, Hong Yu rushed into the crowd and took advantage of the smoke to start his third round of Massacre


    On Longyuan lake, the lake water is surging wildly.


    High but not falling.


    Water curtains hang in the air to form walls.


    Xiao Yao moves fast inside the wall.


    From time to time, another water sword stabbed at him.


    "Zhao wei''e, you are really good at playing!" Xiao Yao laughed and jumped up, but a wall of water poured down from top to bottom.


    Xiao Yao wants to break through the water, but there are countless upside down sharp blades on it.


    Zhao wei''e''s figure suddenly appears in front of Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao grabs it in the void, and what he grabs is only a pool of water stains.


    Then, the second and third body shape also slowly emerged.


    Xiao Yao broke through every body shape one by one.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s body stopped in the middle of the sky. His eyes flashed two golden awns. The golden awns penetrated countless water walls. The dark iron sword was held in his hand. With one sword, he made a rainbow and rushed tens of feet.


    Dozens of feet away, Zhao wei''e reaches out his hand. At this moment, Xiao Yao seizes the opportunity to break through the water wall and comes to Zhao wei''e in the blink of an eye.


    He grabbed the hilt of xuantie sword and started to shout. His hand started to move and the light of the sword flashed.


    Another shock, the aura breaks out, condenses, and smashes Zhao wei''e to the shore.


    Xiao Yao followed him, striking while the iron was hot, even a little under his feet.


    When the sword goes through the water, Xiao yaoren floats in mid air. When the sword arrives, he brings out countless water swords.


    "How about this sword to send you back to the west?" Xiao Yao sneered and only pointed to Zhao wei''e''s chest.

 Chapter 1652

    On the water, Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster.


    At the beginning, Zhao wei''e was able to compete with Xiao Yao, but before long, Zhao wei''e''s speed was a little behind, and he gradually fell into a passive state of being beaten. After all, he lagged behind in cultivation. For so many years, he was only the cultivation of the seven level master, but Xiao Yao had come from behind and entered the peak of the seven level master''s later stage, no matter whether he was lucky or not, But that''s the truth. At the beginning, Zhao wei''e was able to fight with Xiao Yao with his rich fighting experience. But if he wanted to do this all the time, it was obviously not very practical.


    In fact, at this time, there are countless immortals are pouring into Longyuan lake.


    Even Xiao Longxiang, Hong feisheng, Su Changliu and others in the Qing and autumn dynasties have noticed.


    Xiao Yao and Zhao wei''e''s current accomplishments, two people fight, want to shock these people, it is not difficult.


    However, no one went to the state of Zhao.


    On the one hand, they have enough confidence in Xiao Yao; on the other hand, they know that even if they can start, even if it''s Huahong flight, when they get to the state of Zhao, the day lily should be cool or not. It''s a very irrational thing to go to the rescue.


    Another reason is that Xuanyuan Jiuchong is still in the eye. If they suddenly go to the state of Zhao, they are likely to be stopped by Xuanyuan Jiuchong. Moreover, if they go to the state of Zhao, Xuanyuan Jiuchong is likely to start. In the final analysis, whether it is Xiao Longxiang or Xuanyuan Jiuchong, they all mean to throw a rat at this time.


    Instead, Hong feisheng asked with a smile, "are you really not worried at all?"


    The elephant sat on the horse and asked, "what are you worried about?"


    "I''m worried about whether your son will die in the hands of that old guy Zhao wei''e." Su Changliu helps Hong feisheng speak out.


    The elephant shook his head.


    "In my opinion, with his accomplishments, Zhao wei''e has no more than 30% chance of winning." Xiao Longxiang said, "with his current cultivation, if he really lost to Zhao wei''e, what can I do?"


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "although he said so, he didn''t think so in his heart, did he?"


    Xiao Long''s face did not change and he was still calm: "what do you think I can think of?"


    "What are you doing on horseback?" Hong feisheng said happily, "we''ve just come back from hukou, and you''re riding again, ready to go for an outing?"


    Xiao Longxiang''s face changed a little. After a moment''s silence, he immediately turned down from his horse, and then glared at Hong feisheng fiercely.


    Hong feisheng shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s useless for you to stare at me. If I don''t say you have to wait, you still have to come down."


    Xiao Longxiang sighed, turned around, looked at the south in his eyes, and said nothing.


    "It''s not a shame to worry about your son. I say you are still too hypocritical." Hong feisheng said, "if I had a son, I would feel pain every day and express my feelings."


    Xiao Long Xiang sneered: "if your son is a young man in his twenties, can you still do it?"


    "..." Hong feisheng originally wanted to nod his head to say yes, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was unlikely, so he shook his head.


    Xiao Longxiang sighed and said: "in fact, I also want to understand that it''s impossible to go to the state of Zhao now. Even if I really go, it''s too late to do anything. Since that''s the case, it''s better to relax my heart first. Anyway, Xiao Yao''s strength is above Zhao wei''e now. As long as there is no accident, Xiao Yao will be invincible, We worry that it''s totally superfluous. "


    At this time, Su Changliu suddenly said: "but the key is, now Xiao Yao is deep in Zhao guoah, there are more uncertainties..."


    With these words, Xiao Long, Hong feisheng and others immediately glared at each other.


    Su Changliu knew that he had made a slip of the tongue and quickly closed his mouth, but he was wronged. He thought what he said was reasonable


    "Well, if you really have time, you''d better think about how to take the tiger''s mouth down first. This is the top priority. As long as we occupy the tiger''s mouth, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t push the front towards the Qing Dynasty." Xiao Longxiang said.


    When Hong feisheng heard this, he burst into laughter.


    Xiao Long''s eyes fell on Hong feisheng and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Hong feisheng stopped laughing, coughed and said, "in fact, I think there are many differences between you and Xiao Yao."


    Xiao long elephant smell speech tiny a Leng, curiously ask a way: "for example?"


    "For example, your ideas are different. Although Xiao Yao and I seldom defend the enemy together, if he is here, what he wants is absolutely not how to contain Xuanyuan jiuzhong and push forward the front, but how to push the front to the side of the Qin Dynasty." Hong feisheng said, "even if the opponent is really not simple and difficult to deal with, he can resist enough pressure, and then do what he needs to do. His psychological quality is really good."


    "That''s because he doesn''t know how powerful Xuanyuan jiuzhong is..." said Xiao Longxiang.


    Hong feisheng shook his head, obviously did not agree with Xiao Longxiang''s statement.


    "Although Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong haven''t been in direct contact, I think the pressure he faces is no less than you. You''ve had a fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, so you know that even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is really strong, it''s not impossible to win. Xiao Yao is different, because he has never had a fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Maybe Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still invincible. Even when he reaches the level of Bazhong and jiuzhong, he still doesn''t have enough strength to face Xuanyuan jiuzhong alone. Who is your pressure


    Xiao Longxiang pondered for a moment and nodded to show that he understood the meaning of Hong feisheng''s words.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s true. Xiao Longxiang''s smile is quite gratifying.


    "It seems that he is really better than me." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Over the years, he has been in a passive state in the face of the joint offensive of the Qin Dynasty and the Zhao state. On the one hand, it is because the national strength of the Qing and autumn dynasties can''t keep up with it. On the other hand, it has something to do with his ideas and abilities. After Xiao Yao came to the great Qin Dynasty, he turned the situation upside down with the help of only one person. Is this really due to Xiao Yao''s good luck? Such a statement is really unfair to Xiao Yao.


    Admitting that he is inferior to others may be a very difficult thing, but admitting that he is inferior to his son is not a very difficult thing for Xiao long elephant. On the contrary, Xiao long elephant is proud to hear Hong feisheng say so.


    How many men don''t want their sons to be stronger than themselves?


    This is the biggest pride of my life!


    At the same time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong closed his eyes and sat in the army tent.


    In front of him, the masked man, squinting and smiling.


    "Emperor, are you really not worried about Zhao wei''e''s life and death at all?" Asked the masked man.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong slowly opened his eyes and looked at him. His face looked at the breeze and the clouds. He really couldn''t see the worried look at all.


    He poured himself a cup of tea and set the teapot aside.


    After drinking all the tea in the cup, he said, "Zhao wei''e must die."


    "Can you still sit?" The masked man asked, "anyway, Zhao wei''e is our ally!"


    "It''s too late for me to go to the state of Zhao, and if I really go, Xiao long elephant will seize the opportunity, so I can''t move, but Xiao long elephant can move. After all, there are many experts in the Qing and autumn Dynasty, such as Liu Zhezhi, Hong feisheng and Su Changliu. He doesn''t go. Do you think it''s necessary for me to go?"


    "..." the masked man thought for a moment and nodded.


    "What can we do now?" Asked the masked man.


    "Tea."


    "Well?" The masked man was confused for a while, and then laughed bitterly.


    It seems that Zhao wei''e has been completely abandoned


    "Emperor, where do you think Xiao Yao can go?" Asked the masked man.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong did not answer this question.


    Mask man also know Xuanyuan nine heavy temper, if you continue to ask, the other party next second may be angry.


    He stood up and went out in silence.


    After waiting for the mask man to leave, Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly crushes the teacup in his hand.


    "Where can he go? Why don''t you ask me where I can go... "


    Face, full of bitter smile.


    Looking up, I want to look up at the sky, but all I see is the top of the tent.


    "It''s chaotic. Everything is chaotic..."


    Longyuan lake has never been heard of as dry since its appearance, but it has become a dry land.


    In the center of Longyuan lake, there is another deep pit in the deep pit.


    In the pit, there were two bodies.


    After a long time, one of the "corpses" moved and got up. The other one was still lying in a pool of blood. His skin was full of flesh and blood. He looked sad, and his spiritual pulse was broken.


    "Winning or losing depends on whether one can get up or not..." Xiao Yao''s face is as white as paper, and he has to stay a little at every step.


    Ten steps. It took ten minutes.


    Gradually, a figure, far approaching.


    Xiao Yao suddenly straightened up.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m afraid I''ll take this opportunity to kill you." Hong Yule said leisurely.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "if you really want to kill me, I''m afraid I don''t even have a chance to escape."


    "Tell me frankly?" Hong Yu said with an eyebrow.


    "You''re not a fool. Can you cheat you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong Yu burst out laughing.


    He pointed to Xiao Yao''s nose and scolded: "you have swallowed three second-class elixirs in a row, and the sword Qi in your body. Are you really not defending me? If you try to test me in this way, you still look down on my brain! "


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders¡° I don''t want to deal with you people. One by one, I''m so defensive. " Hong Yu bit his head. Another horse and a man came galloping from a distance.

 Chapter 1653

    When the horse arrives, Xuanyuan QingHan turns over from the horse and rushes to Xiao Yao. He blocks the man he always hates behind him and stares at Hong Yu standing in front of him.


    "How does the old hen protect the chicks?" Hong Yu could not help but said happily.


    Xuanyuan light cold did not speak.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    After a while, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I thought you were rushing to kill me." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold smile: "that also must be I kill you, and, I also can''t take advantage of, wait for you to recover to the peak state, I will find a chance to kill you."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Hong Yu was also full of banter.


    This woman has a hard tongue


    Xiao Yao suddenly a soft body, just lying on the Xuanyuan light cold body.


    "What are you doing? Get out of my way Xuanyuan was so cold that his face turned red.


    Hong Yule took a step forward and said, "he said that he wanted to take advantage of you. Can he bear it? Give him to me as soon as possible. "


    Xuanyuan QingHan immediately took out his sword and pointed at Hongyu.


    Hong Yu stepped back a few steps.


    Xuanyuan light cold bite teeth, or Xiao Yao back up.


    How to say that she is also an immortal, Xiao Yao''s weight is only more than 100 Jin, if it is for ordinary girls certainly can''t carry, Xuanyuan light cold this immortal will carry him is certainly not difficult.


    When he got to the horse, he threw Xiao Yao on the horse''s back. Xuanyuan QingHan turned his head and glared at Hong Yu, saying, "you should follow me."


    With that, she got on the horse and went away.


    Hong Yu stood behind and touched his chin.


    "Xiao Yao, is he charming or not?"


    After that, he went to Zhao wei''e again.


    Then Hong Yu spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He looked back at Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold, and sighed.


    "It''s like I didn''t get hurt. Do you really think that 300 elites are so easy to kill? Give me a chance. Even if Xiao Yao is not on guard, I can''t kill him... "


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at Zhao wei''e''s body. He always felt that it was hard to accept.


    This guy who stands at the peak of Lingwu world experts, the emperor of Zhao state, died like this?


    What makes him most difficult to accept is that Xiao Yao''s growth speed is really terrible. Although before, he knew Xiao Yao was a master, but in his heart, Xiao Yao and Zhao wei''e and others always had a deep gap. In fact, it was not only him, but most people thought so. When Wen bin talked with him, he also said so. However, Xiao Yao''s performance gave them a loud slap in the face. Xiao Yao tells them with his strength that he has already entered the top ranks of the first class.


    This is already a man who can fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong soon.


    "If you give him more time, will Xuanyuan jiuzhong lose to him and end up like Zhao wei''e?" Hong Yu mumbled to himself.


    This sounds like an impossible thing, but before that, how many people will believe that Xiao Yao has enough strength to kill Zhao wei''e?


    Dragging his tired body, Hong Yu also left the battlefield where the smoke of gunpowder had dissipated.


    Xiao Yao has been lying in the inn for almost half a month.


    Interestingly, in the past half a month, Zhao was still calm.


    Even now, there is no news of Zhao wei''e''s death.


    I have never heard of the news of the new emperor''s accession to the throne.


    It seems that nothing happened to Zhao Guoli during this period of time, so let alone any search and arrest.


    Everything seems to be calm, but Xiao Yao always feels that it has been turbulent.


    "You say that the prince of Zhao didn''t want to catch you and avenge his father?" Xuanyuan light cold curious asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "this is someone else''s business. How can I know?"


    Xuanyuan light cold hum a, sneer: "in this world there are things you don''t know?"


    Xiao Yao ignored Xuanyuan''s sarcasm and said, "in fact, in my opinion, if the new emperor wants to ascend the throne, he has to clear some obstacles. When Zhao wei''e was the emperor, no matter what he did, he was so strong, and the pressure on the prince must be great. Now for the new emperor, he should make all preparations and deal with the coming enemy, That''s the most important thing. "


    "Do you think the new emperor of Zhao will still stand on your opposite side?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "No?" Xuanyuan light cold tentatively said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged: "I didn''t say that."


    "..." Xuanyuan was very cold. "You didn''t say that, but you shook your head. Isn''t that what you mean


    "I mean, I don''t know. After all, it''s someone else''s business. I haven''t met the prince of Zhao. How can I know what kind of person he is and what he is thinking? However, since he didn''t want to chase me up to now, I don''t think he will fight me... All this is still unknown, and I don''t want to take care of it. Even if the other party really insists on being tied to the same boat with the Qin Dynasty, it can''t cause us any threat. "


    When he said this, Xiao Yao really had enough confidence.


    In the past, Xuanyuan QingHan must have been sarcastic, but now, Xuanyuan QingHan really can''t say a word of sarcasm. What can a man who can kill Zhao wei''e be arrogant and proud?


    After a thorough rest, Xiao Yao takes Hongyu and Xuanyuan to return.


    However, just as they were about to leave, another unexpected guest came to the inn.


    Zhao Ke.


    Zhao Ke wears a grey shirt, simple and ordinary, which refers to not only his clothes, but also his appearance.


    No Zhao wei''e''s domineering, no Xiao Long Xiang''s wisdom, not to mention the emperor like Xuanyuan jiuzhong, even if Li xiongshan is pulled over to compare with Zhao Ke, Li xiongshan is more like an Emperor than him.


    A person who is so simple that he can''t be any more simple gives Xiao Yao a high look.


    If you don''t say anything else, you can stand in front of Xiao Yao by yourself.


    For others, I''m afraid they really don''t have the strength.


    "Mr. Shaw, are you leaving?" Zhao Ke said with a smile.


    Smile is very warm, there is a feeling of a big boy just came out of the campus.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "now, we can talk more."


    Zhao Ke nodded and lowered his head. "Thank you, Mr. Xiao."


    When they entered the inn again, Hongyu and Xuanyuan light cold asked nothing more and went out first.


    After all, Zhao Ke is also the emperor of the state of Zhao. Now he''s coming to see Xiao Yao. They can''t even refuse to face him. If they don''t go out, maybe Xiao Yao will drive them out, so they won''t do the mindless thing.


    After waiting for the door to close again, Xiao Yao asked, "did you really come alone?"


    Zhao Ke nodded: "with how many people, it''s useless, Mr. Xiao wanted to kill, but it''s a matter of raising hands."


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    It''s flattering as soon as it comes up, which really makes Xiao Yao unable to keep up with the rhythm.


    "Shouldn''t you be busy with your accession to the throne these days?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "So, I hope Mr. Xiao can do me a favor." Zhao Ke said.


    "Can I help you?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and asked, "don''t you want me to help you kill some emperor brothers?"


    This was originally a joke, but Xiao Yao never thought that the other party actually nodded his head.


    "I guessed right?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "With my present strength, I''m still weak in the state of Zhao. However, my several imperial brothers have contacted many vassals and have approached the Imperial City, causing great pressure. If Mr. Xiao is willing to do it, he won''t be in any trouble." Zhao Ke said.


    Xiao Yao asked, "then why do you believe I can help you?"


    "Because I won''t be the enemy of Mr. Xiao, but my brothers are not sure." Zhao Ke said.


    This is Zhao Ke''s greatest confidence in sitting in front of Xiao Yao.


    Before that, Qi Yuan told him that he was worried that Xiao Yao would kill him.


    But no matter what Zhao Ke thought, he couldn''t think of a reason why Xiao Yao would kill himself.


    After all, he is not Xiao Yao''s enemy.


    Moreover, he did not want to be Xiao Yao''s enemy.


    But those of his brothers, if they want to ascend the throne, they must play the flag of revenge for their father. Zhao Ke can think of these things, and he thinks that the other party can also think of them.


    Xiao Yao has always been a smart man. When communicating with smart people, Zhao Ke doesn''t think he should be very tired.


    "But I still want the good!" Xiao Yao said, "after all, I promised you this time. What if you use this as your capital and let me continue to help you? Am I still alive? "


    Zhaoke nodded.


    Although he felt that he would not do such a thing, Xiao Yao''s concerns were also due.


    If he were Xiao Yao, he would have such worries.


    "I want you to be the king of Zhao." Zhao Ke said.


    Xiao Yaole: "do you think I can see it?"


    If you were someone else, you would immediately nod your head and agree. After all, this power is unimaginable, but who is Xiao Yao? Which one of the northern foothills, the state of Chu, the state of Jiang, and the state of Wei is not headed by Xiao Yao?


    In Xiao Yao''s eyes, what is a king of Zhao?


    Xiao Yao continued: "in fact, you know what I want."¡° The state of Zhao can''t stand the toss. " Zhao Ke said helplessly. Xiao Yao thought deeply and said nothing. It''s true that he wanted Zhao to turn over and help him deal with the great Qin Dynasty, but the situation in Zhao was still in a turbulent stage. If he helped himself now, Zhao Ke would not be the emperor for long¡° Three months later, lend me 20000. " Xiao Yao said¡° OK, but why three months later? " Zhao Ke asked, "give me enough time to recuperate?"¡° Because I think that in three months, I will probably be able to fight to the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Zhao Ke smiles bitterly. He appreciates Xiao Yao''s self-confidence, anyway, he doesn''t have... After all, if you want to have enough self-confidence, you have to have enough strength!

 Chapter 1654

    After making a three-month appointment with Zhao Ke, Xiao Yao had a bit more confidence.


    Although there are not many 20000 people, after all, a little is better than nothing.


    As for three months, it was not Xiao Yao''s fault. In the past half a month, he did not get out of bed, and he had been thinking about the territory of the Qin Dynasty.


    As long as Xiao Longxiang can get involved in Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it may not be difficult to break down the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty in three months.


    In other people''s eyes, three months is a bit of a rush, but Xiao Yao thinks that this time is still too long.


    Those people on the earth, can they hold on for three months


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not willing to think about these problems for the time being. The more he thinks about them, the more pressure he will put on himself, which will destroy his original state of mind. Now this kind of anxiety can no longer play any role. Besides, this is his fastest speed, and there is really no way to go faster. Therefore, the most urgent thing now is to solve the problems of the Qin Dynasty, If you want to eat one mouthful at a time, you have to walk step by step.


    For Zhao Ke, Xiao Yao thinks that this is really an interesting person. He can think of taking great risks to find himself at this time. From this, we can see that the other party is actually a man with brains and adventurous spirit.


    So it''s really a good thing for such a person to help. Zhao Ke said before that he likes to deal with smart people. In fact, Xiao Yao is also like this. Zhao Ke is a very rational person, and he knows very well that it''s no good to still be tied to the Qin Dynasty. In fact, Zhao wei''e doesn''t understand what Zhao Ke can figure out? In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Zhao wei''e can not only understand, but also think much more than these people. It''s just that Zhao wei''e is a man of the axis. He belongs to the corner where he will never die without seeing Wujiang River. Even if he feels that the road ahead is bumpy, he still has to rely on a brute force to go ahead.


    This is an advantage. If it wasn''t for Zhao wei''e''s idea and personality, it would not be a simple thing to enter the Qizhong master realm. After all, from the beginning to the end, few people have really said how good Zhao wei''e is in cultivating talent.


    This is also a disadvantage. It is precisely because of this that Zhao wei''e pushed the state of Zhao into deep trouble. As a result, when Zhao Ke ascended the throne, he could only seek the skin of a tiger with Xiao Yao. The good point is to keep a low profile and accumulate a lot of experience. The bad point is to deal with this mess. Moreover, if it were not for such a character, Zhao wei''e might not have died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Everything has two sides.


    "Are you really ready to help?" Hong Yu asked, sitting in front of Xiao Yao.


    After Zhao Ke left, Xiao Yao simply explained the purpose of Zhao Ke''s coming here.


    Xuanyuan light cold is no idea, anyway Xiao Yao love to do what, and she has nothing to do.


    After hearing this, Hong Yu asked a lot.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said, "no matter from which angle, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing for me."


    Hong Yu gently smile, nodded and said: "it''s also true. Anyway, it''s not difficult for you to deal with the princes of Zhao state. It''s not a loss business to help you with such a small favor in exchange for Zhao Ke''s help."


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and asked, "do you think it''s a simple thing to kill the princes of Zhao state?"


    "Isn''t it simple? I can do it all. " Hong Yu said seriously.


    He didn''t seem to realize what Xiao Yao had just said.


    But when he found that Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning color, his mind immediately woke up, the original blank eyes also became cautious, the body subconsciously back a distance, tentatively asked: "what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yao looks like a successful stratagem: "I''m not going to do anything. Since you think it''s simple and you can do it, you can do it well."


    Hong Yu


    Now he really wants to slap himself hard. What do you have to do with that idle B?


    "Can I take it back?" Hong Yu asked.


    Xiao Yaomo stared at him silently and laughed.


    "Obviously not." Hong Yu had no choice but to lower his head.


    Xiao Yao comforted: "in fact, I don''t really let you go alone. I''ll go with you. Is that ok?"


    Hong Yu thought about it, nodded, grinned and said, "in fact, I''m also very interested in the imperial city of Zhao."


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Xuanyuan light cold. Before he spoke, the other side spoke first.


    "Next, I''ll never leave." Xuanyuan said with a cold face.


    Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, that''s what he meant.


    Zhao kingdom is not his territory after all. Although Zhao Ke seems to be a very reasonable and wise man, even if everyone is not the enemy, he does not dare to leave Xuanyuan QingHan alone in the inn. If something really happens, he will regret it.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao could not help sighing. He really did not know what bad luck he had. It seemed that he was destined to be a bodyguard for others.


    Li Xiaoxiao was formerly, then Wu Wutong, and then Liu was March, and now it is the turn of Xuanyuan.


    If you say it has nothing to do with fate, you don''t believe it even if you kill him.


    However, Xiao Yao doesn''t care. It''s not that he''s submissive. It''s because he''s protecting beautiful girls anyway. It''s nothing to look back at. It''s not that


    Now that he has determined what to do next, Xiao Yao also has a direction.


    As for the Qin Dynasty, Xiao Yao is not very worried. If he gives Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge more time, their foundation will be more stable. If he wants to take root, Xiao Yao is not good at it, but Zhao Tieniu and Wang Wenge are good at it.


    In addition, Zhao Tieniu was originally in charge of the great Qin Dynasty, so he knew a lot about the great Qin Dynasty. If it wasn''t for Zhao Tieniu''s help, it would not be a simple thing for Xiao Yao and his family to make a breakthrough in the Qin Dynasty.


    Therefore, there is no need for Xiao Yao to worry about the affairs of the Qin Dynasty. What he has to do now is to seize the time to solve all the affairs of the state of Zhao.


    When Zhao Ke came here, he had already explained the situation in detail, who he was going to kill and where he often appeared. It can be seen that Zhao Ke worked hard long ago, at least not after Zhao wei''e''s death.


    In the past, Zhao wei''e always felt that his son was not willing to fight for anything. In fact, he was not necessarily right.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean to belittle Zhao Ke. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it should have been so.


    Because of the very detailed information, Xiao Yao and Hong Yu had a lot of convenience in their actions.


    It took only half a month for all the people on the list given by Zhao Ke to disappear from the world.


    Knowing these news, Zhao Ke is always calm.


    After all, it''s Xiao Yao who does these things.


    "You did it?" Qi Yuan looked at Zhao Ke and asked seriously.


    Zhao Ke said with a smile: "No


    Qi Yuan obviously didn''t believe Zhao Ke''s answer and said, "I really can''t think of anyone else who would do this except you." After all, not everyone has enough motivation, and Zhao Ke is the most suspect from any angle.


    Zhao Ke yawned, coughed, looked at Qi Yuan and said, "in fact, is what I do so important? Even if the whole state of Zhao and the whole Lingwu world think that I did it, so what? Those people are already dead. As long as I say, I didn''t do it, then I didn''t do it, right? "


    Qi Yuan took a deep breath and nodded gently.


    I don''t know why, he can''t understand his son-in-law now.


    Before Zhao wei''e wanted to betroth his daughter to Zhao Ke, Qi Yuan felt uncomfortable and had a small knot in his heart.


    In his opinion, as long as Zhao wei''e leaves the world, the next person to die is Zhao Ke.


    Let his daughter marry Zhao Ke, I''m afraid, will also lead to some disaster.


    However, he did not expect that the development of things and his expectations are completely opposite.


    It seems that Zhao Ke''s ability needs to be explored slowly. Anyway, the current situation is beneficial to Zhao Ke and his family. He doesn''t need to go deep into this point alone. Moreover, what Zhao Kegang just said is very straightforward. As long as Zhao Ke doesn''t want to admit it, no one dares to impose this charge on him. After all, Zhao Ke is the crown prince, The next step is to ascend the throne and become the emperor of Zhao.


    "The Revenge of the former Emperor, is it really not revenge?" Qi Yuan asked.


    Zhao Ke sighed.


    He stood up, took a few steps and said, "do you think I should fight Xiao Yao all over the country?"


    "Qi Yuan did not answer this question.


    "Zhao can''t afford to toss, and I can''t afford to toss. Besides, you know in your heart that I''m not Xiao Yao''s opponent at all. Even if my father is defeated by Xiao Yao, do I have to fight him?" Zhao Ke asked.


    Qi Yuan sighed.


    "Although the truth is this truth, I still can''t accept it." Qi Yuan said.


    From a rational point of view, there is nothing wrong with Zhao Ke''s choice.


    However, he did not like Zhao Ke.


    A person is too rational, lost the original emotion, it is too terrible.


    He shuddered at the thought that such a man was his son-in-law.


    "I am not only the son of Zhao wei''e, but also the prince of Zhao. In a few days, I will be the emperor of Zhao." Zhao Ke said, "so you have to be smart and let the people of Zhao live a more comfortable life?"


    Qi Yuan sighed and nodded.


    "When will you ascend the throne?" Qi Yuan asked.


    "The day after tomorrow, I''ve almost prepared these days." Zhao Ke said.


    Qi Yuan nodded, turned and went out.


    Looking at Qi Yuan''s back, Zhao Ke smiles.


    "My father-in-law obviously still doesn''t like me..."

 Chapter 1655

    And Xiao Yao completed the character, Hongyu also changed Xiao Yao.


    Originally, he thought that his and Wenbin''s ability to assassinate had been very good, but this time he saw Xiao Yao assassinate those princes and vassals, he suddenly realized that he and Wenbin, together, may not be as experienced as Xiao Yao.


    "Do you still need to assassinate people like you?" Hong Yu asked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao rode on the horse, looked at Hong Yu and said, "I''m not born to kill Zhao wei''e. when I can''t beat them, if I want to kill the enemy, I have to think about assassination! Besides, being a man! It''s good to keep a low profile. If I have enough opportunities, I don''t want to kill Zhao wei''e. "


    Xiao Yao is also telling the truth.


    The killing of Zhao wei''e this time, I''m afraid, will also give his enemies a wake-up call.


    For example, Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Xiao Yao always thinks that when he doesn''t have enough strength to deal with his opponents, he''d better keep a low profile and develop slowly. HMM... to put it simply, he''ll make a lot of money with dull voice.


    But before facing Zhao wei''e, he really didn''t have such an opportunity. Although his cultivation is better than Zhao wei''e, how can we say that Zhao wei''e is also a seven level master. It''s very difficult for him to erase the enemy from the world by means of assassination.


    Moreover, it is possible to put yourself in danger, which is obviously not a wise choice.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Hong Yu nodded to show his understanding.


    "What are we going to do next?" Hong Yu asked.


    "Back to the Qin Dynasty." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong Yu hesitated for a while and said, "can you give me your disguise?"


    When he assassinated a prince before, Xiao Yao used the method of changing his appearance in order to successfully sneak into each other''s residence. In fact, it''s no secret. Xiao Yao didn''t want to hide it from Hong Yu and Xuanyuan QingHan.


    "Say it again." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong Yu gave a bitter smile.


    Although he really wanted to learn the technique of changing appearance, Xiao Yao''s evasion was reasonable. After all, now, the relationship between him and Xiao Yao is not as strong as he imagined.


    No matter he or Xiao Yao, they are also on guard against each other.


    No way. After all, it''s not one mind.


    What''s more, if Xiao Yao is really open-minded and willing to give the technique to him, he may not dare to learn it. Maybe he will be possessed by the devil after practicing it.


    Xuanyuan light cold suddenly inserted a: "I also want to learn."


    "Again." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold bad: "I''m not your enemy, you prevent me to do?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan light cold and asked curiously, "do you think I''m defending you two?"


    Xuanyuan light cold angry way: "isn''t it?"


    Hong Yu also looks at Xiao Yao curiously.


    Xuanyuan light cold just pour is to say what he wants to say.


    Isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "It''s not against you, it''s just... I''m too lazy to teach. It''s a waste of time." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    That''s what he really thought.


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold rolled his eyes, "I''m too lazy to learn."


    Hong Yu said quickly, "but I want to learn!"


    Xiao Yao looked at him: "but I''m too lazy to teach."


    Hong Yu


    Xiao Yao with Hongyu and Xuanyuan light cold, is directly back to the Qin Dynasty. Not in Beilu, Jiangguo, do any more stay.


    After returning to the Qin Dynasty, the Allied forces still stay in Guangcheng, which is also in Xiao Yao''s imagination.


    "It seems that without you, the Allied forces can''t do anything!" Xuanyuan light cold sneer.


    Xiao Yao has long been used to Xuanyuan light cold and his way of communication and tone.


    If because of this, he had to be angry, I''m afraid he would have been angry to death by Xuanyuan light cold.


    But after listening to Xuanyuan light cold words, Xiao Yao still shook his head to retort.


    "The world, who left, still turns." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold curious looking at Xiao Yao: "still turn? Why do you want to change? "


    "You''re still young, you don''t understand." Xiao Yao gave a brief prevarication.


    He is too lazy to give Xuanyuan light cold science.


    Xuanyuan light cold hum a, and lazy to take care of Xiao Yao.


    "And what you just said is really wrong. Even if I didn''t leave the Daqin Dynasty before, I was still in Guangcheng. In fact, what I can choose is to hold still." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold sneered, combined with what Xiao Yao had done before, and her grasp of Xiao Yao''s character, said: "can you really bear it?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "it has nothing to do with being able to bear it or not. Sharpening the sword does not miss the firewood cutters. Before, the Allied forces were still very scattered. If you want to continue to push forward, you have to integrate the forces in hand and the supply from the rear. In addition, I don''t know if you have ever heard of the saying that troops should not move food and grass first. If you want to continue to push forward, you have to continue to deploy, Although we won nanlicheng and Guangcheng easily, do you know how much deployment we have made? "


    Xuanyuan light cold want to refute Xiao Yao, can think carefully and think that Xiao Yao said quite reasonable, there is no way, can only give up, but even so, she will not easily bow to Xiao Yao, so cold hum, eyes moved elsewhere.


    In fact, Xuanyuan QingHan''s psychological activities are very easy to control. Xiao Yao is too lazy to compete with this childish girl on this issue. He shakes his head and enters Guangcheng.


    Guo Dou, introduced by Xuanyuan Tianning, remained in Guangcheng.


    Before the fall of Guangcheng, Guo Douli made a great contribution, and his identity was completely exposed. In the case of no choice, he could only bind himself to the coalition forces.


    Moreover, it has to be said that Guo Dou is indeed a talent, otherwise he would not have held an important position in Guangcheng before.


    But Wang Wenge is different from Xiao Yao.


    No matter what Wang Wenge does, he has to think carefully. What''s more, what he often says is that he has to guard against others. Even if he had won the battle in Guangcheng before and Guo Douli had made great achievements, he was always on guard against this man who had already gone against the water once. Therefore, even if Guo Douli stayed in Guangcheng, he could not take up any important position, After all, no one can say whether Guo Dou will return to the Qin Dynasty in the next second.


    In this world, there are two things to look at.


    1¡¢ Heaven, two, people.


    When Xiao Yao left the Qin Dynasty, the Allied forces returned to their peak.


    The previous attacks on Hucheng, nanlicheng and Guangcheng also caused considerable casualties to the Allied forces. The original number of 100000 people has increased instead of decreasing, and now there are 150000 people. In addition to the constant supplement of the strength of the great Chu soldiers in the northern foot of the state of Jiang, some prisoners of war of the great Qin Dynasty chose to turn over and some anti national forces regarded as eyesores of the great Qin Dynasty defected.


    The workload of Wang Wenge and Zhao Tieniu is actually quite large. So many people need to be fully arranged. Some of them can be trusted, some of them can''t be reused, which needs Wang Wenge''s careful consideration.


    If it were Xiao Yao, he would not be able to do it. At least Xiao Yao didn''t have such patience.


    Goodbye, Xiao Yao. Wang Wenge is not a good person.


    "What have you done? Even if you kill Zhao wei''e, what do you mean by bringing back the Xuanyuan family of the Qin Dynasty? "


    Obviously, Wang Wenge also knew Xuanyuan QingHan.


    "Don''t worry about that. She''s not our enemy now." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Wang Wenge rubbed his temple: "to be honest, I thought it was your prisoner. When I first saw this girl, I had a lot of ideas in my mind about taking this prisoner as the center to blackmail the Qin Dynasty. "


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "can''t you think of something serious?"


    "I don''t mean business? Instead, you don''t do business every day. " Wang Wenge countered.


    Zhao Tieniu can''t hear any more: "this directly killed Zhao wei''e, and it''s not a serious business?"


    Wang Wenge was speechless and could only nod his head.


    "Zhao wei''e is dead. Have you been in the state of Zhao for so long?" Wang Wenge said, "it''s not so troublesome to kill Zhao wei''e for two months, is it?"


    Xiao Yao hummed: "then you try?"


    "I''m not an immortal." As soon as the topic of Wang Wenge changed, he asked, "recently, I heard that a lot of people have died in the state of Zhao. What kind of vassal kings and princes are all the work of Zhao Ke in the state of Zhao?"


    When Xiao Yao returned to the Qin Dynasty, Zhao Ke had already ascended the throne, and naturally came into people''s sight.


    "Well, he asked me to do it for him. After thinking about it, I didn''t think it was too much trouble, so I agreed to do it." Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Wenge is a bad man.


    "You did it?"


    Xiao Yao is also lazy to play the key, simply said the conversation between Zhao Ke and himself.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Wang Wenge did not speak.


    Zhao Tieniu first said: "the new emperor of Zhao state is really interesting. He sits and chats with his father''s murderer?"


    Chief Wang Wen sighed and then said, "this is the most terrible thing, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Tieniu''s expression was dignified.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "no matter whether Zhao Ke is really capable or not, at least he is not our enemy now. We don''t need to think about these now. The most urgent thing is to continue to push forward."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the territory of the Qin Dynasty.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "what was your original plan?"


    "There is no plan, Mr. Zhao said. Everything will be decided when you come back." Wang Wenge said.


    Zhao Tieniu took the conversation and said with a smile: "without you, I always feel that I have no backbone. Of course, this is not only my idea, but also Li xiongshan and Li Nannan."


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and said, "then you don''t have any other ideas?"


    "In addition to the northern battlefield, all the people who can continue to fight with us in the Qin Dynasty are less than 100000. What they can do is to garrison troops to guard the imperial city." Zhao Tieniu said, "there is no other way."


    "In other words, our goal now is only the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile. Zhao Tieniu nodded¡° Then go ahead. " Xiao Yao made a quick decision with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 1656

    The retreat of the state of Zhao also gave Beilu and the state of Wei a breath.


    Next, they can all devote themselves to other battlefields.


    However, Xiao Yao did not intend to let them directly come to the Qin Dynasty, but intended to let Wei and Beilu enter the battlefield of the Qing and autumn Dynasty to jointly resist Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, facing Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s Xiao Longxiang directly, the pressure he is facing is much greater than himself.


    Since he came to Lingwu world, Xiao Yao has been running almost all the time. Even a machine needs rest.


    He dare not rest.


    He always felt that if he really stopped, he might not be able to go back.


    For him, it''s something that he can''t accept.


    Taking Xiaolong elephant back is his biggest obsession.


    He felt that Xiao Longxiang''s idea should be the same as his own.


    So now, we have to move on.


    No matter how bumpy the road is.


    No matter who the opponent is.


    Even if it was a mountain, he would move the mountain in front of him.


    From Nanli city to the Imperial City, Xiao Yao led the Allied forces, and once again perfectly reflected the four words of overwhelming momentum.


    In fact, it''s a matter of course. The military force and soldiers of the Qin Dynasty are indeed at the top of the Lingwu world, but their number is limited after all. In recent years, the Qin Dynasty has been fighting against the Qingqiu Dynasty, and the number of soldiers has been consumed. Now, 60% of the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty are still on the front line of the Qingqiu Dynasty, In addition, he was slaughtered by Xiao Yao''s coalition forces before.


    Now, all the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty can do is to move closer to the imperial city.


    They all know that the imperial city can never be lost.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, the soldiers, hundreds of wise officials and even the people of the Qin Dynasty are in a mess.


    They suddenly found that they did not know when the standing Qin dynasty fell into the situation of wind and rain.


    Suddenly.


    at a loss.


    Everything came so fast that there was no time for them to accept it.


    For Xiao Yao, the current situation in the Daqin Dynasty is very good. For the Daqin Dynasty, it is just the opposite.


    Even the Imperial City, which has been garrisoned for a long time, seems to be a little strained.


    After all, Xiao Yao has made great progress all the way. Although he has not yet arrived at the Imperial City, he has caused them great psychological pressure.


    Everyone can''t help but ask themselves a question.


    In Xiao Yao''s present state, when they arrive at the Imperial City, can they really stop them?


    In the past, all of them were arrogant. They thought that the Qin Dynasty was invincible.


    But the pressure that Xi''an a Zixiao Yao brought to them gave them a loud slap in the face, which made them suddenly realize that the great Qin Dynasty was far less powerful than they imagined.


    The most important thing is that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not in the imperial city now.


    You know, the existence of Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a reassurance of the Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, when Xuanyuan jiuzhong went to the battlefield of the Qing Dynasty, these people had already noticed something wrong.


    After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was the sea god needle of the Qin Dynasty.


    What kind of problems did Xuanyuan jiuzhong face before he went to the battlefield?


    Originally, in order to stabilize people''s hearts, they could say that Xuanyuan jiuzhong went to the battlefield of the Qing Dynasty to speed up the progress.


    Let the Qing Dynasty collapse faster.


    But now, in the Qing Dynasty that front, the Qin Dynasty is still a long time.


    The previous statement is naturally self defeating.


    It doesn''t hold water at all.


    If not, the chief assistant of the Qin Dynasty would not get drunk in the middle of the night, and would not say that the mansion would be empty.


    How many Confucians and scholars were there in the great Qin Dynasty.


    But with the sharp decrease of the number of people in the Qin Dynasty, some people suddenly realized that when the country was broken, ten scholars could not hold up a strong woodcutter.


    In the market, the most commonly said sentence recently is: "don''t read now. When this disaster is over, read now."


    This makes many readers cry.


    How many old scholars shed tears.


    If they can''t read at this time, it''s useless to read. What are their plans after reading all their lives?


    I used to talk about it every day. Everything is inferior. Only when I study high, how can I say that it has changed?


    Is it really useless? Is it a scholar?


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not a scholar.


    Otherwise, there must be innumerable people now writing hard, writing to punish a "scholar wrong country.".


    During this period of time, the greatest pressure in the great Qin Dynasty should be the first assistant Qin Shuyu.


    Xuanyuan nine focuses on the front line of the Qing Dynasty. Now it is this old man who deals with some affairs.


    Of course, he also put forward the idea of stationing troops in the imperial city.


    Now Xiao Yao has not been to the Imperial City, no one can say whether this decision is wrong or right.


    In fact, if anyone stands in the position of Qin Shuyu, that''s what he can do.


    Otherwise, if all the soldiers were dispersed, they would not be able to defend the mountains and rivers of the Qin Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao can still break them one by one.


    That is definitely not a wise choice.


    Qin shusu always felt that he was a capable person.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong also thinks so.


    Otherwise, he could not be the first assistant of the Qin Dynasty.


    But now, many people have questioned his ability.


    They always feel that if Qin shusu is really capable, how can Xiao Yao lead the Allied forces to be reckless in the great Qin Dynasty, and how can they keep pushing towards the imperial city?


    As for the advantages and disadvantages, they don''t care and don''t ask.


    They just look at the results.


    As a result, the balance of victory is always tilting in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    The group of people who had not yet Sung and yelled at Qin Shuyu were also a little nervous.


    They petitioned one after another and jointly wrote a letter demanding that the crown prince Xuanyuan Tianning come out to control the power.


    However, for the outside voice, Xuanyuan Tianning always ignored.


    In his study, he was holding a book and studying it carefully. He frowned from time to time. He might have encountered some problems, but he soon started again. Maybe he wanted to understand, maybe he just jumped over.


    A graceful woman came in with a tea tray. Besides a set of blue and white porcelain tea sets, there were some cakes on it.


    Gently put down the tray, the woman picked up a sheep fur coat and put it on for Xuanyuan Tianning.


    "In recent days, the situation in the imperial city has changed dramatically. Your highness should add more clothes."


    Xuanyuan Tianning raised his head, looked at the woman, said with a smile: "you said the sudden change of the wind and cloud, does not mean the temperature change?"


    The woman sat down with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Tianning picked up a cake and put it into his mouth. He didn''t know how many years he had eaten it.


    "When I came back, I didn''t tell you what to do when I had nothing to do? Do you think he''ll see you when you go? " Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    The woman''s face slightly changed, a little embarrassed, whispered: "Your Highness, how do you know I''m gone?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning happy, said: "how to say I am also the prince of the Qin Dynasty, such a thing can hide me?"


    The woman sighed.


    "Do you know why the old man didn''t want to see you?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked with a smile.


    The woman shook her head.


    "Because he has the final say that he has no use for seeing you. Since I know what your purpose is, I know my attitude naturally. You are not the one who has the final say." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    "Your Highness, I..."


    Xuanyuan Tianning waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to talk about this. It''s gone."


    "Your Highness, many people have come to see you these days. Why don''t you see them all?" Asked the woman.


    Xuanyuan Tianning laughed and said, "do you know their intention?"


    "Of course." The woman said with a smile, "naturally, I hope you can stand up and take charge of the overall situation. Isn''t this the situation you always want to see?"


    "But now, this is a hot potato." Xuanyuan Tianning stood up, went to the windowsill and looked out of the window.


    It''s a bit gloomy.


    "Although I don''t like Qin Shuyu, I also admit that he is a capable man, but even he has no better way to face Xiao Yao''s coalition forces. What do you think I can do?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    "..." the woman thought about it, and felt that what Xuanyuan Tianning said was reasonable, and there was not much to say.


    "In fact, I think Qin shusu certainly hopes that I can stand up now, so that his curse can be thrown at me." Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile, "in fact, they all cherish their feathers, and they are most afraid of being scolded by others. Qin Shuyu reckons that he doesn''t have any big idea. He just wants to be granted a posthumous title after his death, but now it seems that his idea may fail."


    "Why?" The woman seems to be a little difficult to understand, "just now, your highness did not also say that this was originally a matter that there was no way. It was the same for everyone."


    "But the whole government and the emperor would not say that." Xuanyuan Tianning narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you want the Qin Dynasty to recognize Xiao Yao''s power? Or let those people say that all this is due to the shortage of troops of the Qin Dynasty? "


    The woman is silent. She didn''t really think about it¡° Therefore, all this should be attributed to Qin Shufu. " Xuanyuan Tianning hand on the windowsill, said, "so, this old guy, the end can only be a late life." The woman bit her lip and whispered, "it seems unfair to Qin Shoufu."¡° It''s fair. " Xuanyuan Tianning said, "he was the first assistant of the Qin Dynasty. How much did the Qin Dynasty give him? His sons have no ability, and they live well. Are they so arrogant and unruly? But the imperial court also turned a blind eye. Why? Isn''t it because he is the chief assistant of the Qin Dynasty? If something good happens, it''s his first turn. Now, it''s someone''s turn to stand up and take the blame. Can he get rid of it? Does he dare to shirk? "£¨ Next chapter (six o''clock)

 Chapter 1657

    No one knows how long the great Qin Dynasty can last.


    However, many storytellers in teahouses have to add "wind and rain" at the beginning.


    This is visible.


    everybody will be deterred by the danger.


    On the other hand, the news of Zhao wei''e''s death spread to the Qin Dynasty.


    This is what Xiao Yao is waiting for.


    With a bit of embellishment, Xiao Yao has successfully become the role that can compete with Xuanyuan jiuzhong in the rumors.


    Although Xiao Yao himself did not dare to think so.


    But we all say so, and we can only think so.


    As long as you don''t float.


    Whether this can be the last straw to overwhelm the Qin Dynasty is not clear.


    Can at least give them a lot of psychological pressure.


    In fact, all this has gone beyond the control of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    At first, a zixuanyuan jiuzhong thought that although Xiao Yao had a large number of people there, he was a coalition army after all.


    As long as it''s a coalition, there''s a gap.


    Just like the alliance with Zhao before the Qin Dynasty, no one was willing to contribute. As a result, the Qing Dynasty has been in a state of anxiety for a long time.


    If they can really twist into a rope, not to mention one Xiao long elephant, what about five Xiao long elephants?


    It can really block hundreds of thousands of golden and iron horses of the Qin Dynasty and Zhao state.


    He overestimated himself and underestimated Xiao Yao.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always been a proud person, it is because of his pride, so he did not pay attention to Xiao Yuan at the beginning.


    At this time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly left the Qing Dynasty.


    Together with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xiao Longxiang left.


    Xiao Longxiang can probably guess what Xuanyuan jiuzhong wants to do.


    Xiao Yao, who is about to reach the Imperial City, also guessed it.


    He looked around Xuanyuan light cold, eyes complex.


    "It seems that everything is faster than I expected." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu said: "Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not going to give us the chance to attack the imperial city?"


    "Before we attacked Guangcheng directly, what we exposed was not only Guo Dou, Xuanyuan and Tianning, but also perhaps." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t know who Guo Dou is.


    With the variable of Xuanyuan Tianning, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong never paid attention to this guy, but it also caused him some psychological pressure.


    If in accordance with the current trend, such as Xiao Yaozhen''s troops, want to break the Imperial City, there is no difficulty.


    At that time, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong would not be able to return.


    Because of this, Xuanyuan jiuzhong left the front of the Qing Dynasty.


    Of course, it''s not known if Xuanyuan jiuzhong knew that Xuanyuan QingHan and Xiao Yao were mixed up.


    If Xiao Yao is Xuanyuan jiuzhong, I''m afraid he won''t be able to stay tight at this time.


    After all, Xuanyuan light cold is the last ace of Xuanyuan nine heavy.


    Xiao Yao believes that if there is another way, Xuanyuan jiuzhong may not be willing to kill Xuanyuan QingHan, otherwise, Xuanyuan QingHan will not live to the present.


    But in terms of the current situation, Xuanyuan jiuzhong seems to have no way to go.


    "Do you think Xiao long elephant really came with Xuanyuan Jiuchong?" Wang Wenge frowned and said, "it''s not wise. If it is, I''m afraid he will be stopped on the way."


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at Wang Wenge and said, "we don''t need to worry about this for the time being. Since Xiao long elephant dares to come, he must be ready. He won''t come without any confidence."


    Wang Wenge nodded.


    "If Xuanyuan jiuzhong really comes, we two together may not be able to stop him." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    Look at a steady group of dogs.


    This is the true portrayal of Xiao Yao''s heart at this time.


    Many times, he couldn''t help asking himself if he was afraid of that guy in his heart.


    Although Xiao Yao never wanted to admit it, he couldn''t fix his mind when he heard the four words Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    "Before, when I thought of Zhao wei''e, I would feel flustered. I always thought that people like them would kill me just like killing an ant." When Xiao Yao said this, he suddenly laughed and said, "but you see, Zhao wei''e is dead now, or in my hand, right?"


    Neither Zhao Tieniu nor Wang Wenge spoke.


    Xiao Yao continued: "later, I figured out that if an ant is thrown down from the sky, it may not be able to fall to death. An ant is so hard to die, how can they crush me?"


    "Why don''t you leave for a while." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t understand and looks at Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu explained: "after all, the purpose of Xuanyuan jiuzhong is you and Xuanyuan QingHan. If you leave for the time being, he can''t find you, so he can only give up for the time being. He can''t really fight for more than 100000 allied forces alone."


    "Then the coalition will be in chaos." Xiao Yao eyes linglie, "you and I all know, here without anyone can, but can''t without me, if I really go now, wait for Xuanyuan Jiuchong to leave me back, do you think we can break the imperial city?"


    Zhao Tieniu was silent to answer.


    This involves a problem.


    soldiers '' morale.


    It''s mysterious, but no one can deny its wonder.


    It''s like luck.


    No one wants his coach to be a consultant, right?


    Why were the soldiers of the former king of Qin known as great masters and invincible?


    A large part of Jiacheng comes from Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Because Xuanyuan jiuzhong was invincible, the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty had more confidence in fighting.


    The same is true of the Qing Dynasty.


    Because of Xiao Long Xiang, the Qing Dynasty resisted for so long.


    This is the soul of the army, the spirit.


    I don''t know.


    "If he comes, let him come." Xiao Yao said, "I also want to kill him."


    Zhao Tieniu youyou said: "think, and can, is totally different things, I also want to become a saint directly, can you?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and said with a smile, "as long as you have a dream, you can always do it. Mr. Zhao, I''m very optimistic about you."


    Zhao Tieniu couldn''t help laughing: "you are really a smart ghost."


    Xiao Yao


    Damn, it''s strange to hear that from Zhao Tieniu


    When he got out of the room and saw Xuanyuan light cold standing outside, Xiao Yao laughed.


    "How long have you been standing outside?" Before Xiao Yao concentrated, plus here is his territory, also not how to guard against, did not notice Xuanyuan light cold standing outside.


    "Is Xuanyuan nine important?" Xuanyuan light cold did not answer Xiao Yao''s question, but directly threw out another question.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    But he went on to say: "in fact, it''s hard to say. Now I only know that Xuanyuan jiuzhong has disappeared on the northern front. It''s unknown where he went."


    Xuanyuan light cold no good airway: "this also need to say?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold expression on the face looking at suddenly become a little complex, a pair of scallion white hands buckle together, turned and walked forward.


    Xiao Yao followed her.


    After walking out of a distance, Xiao yaocai said, "are you looking forward to Xuanyuan''s return, but don''t you want him to come?"


    Xuanyuan light cold fixed body, turned to look at Xiao Yao, curious asked: "why this statement?"


    "If I were you, I would have such an idea." Xiao Yao said, "you must also want to know if Xuanyuan jiuzhong really wants to kill you. Even though countless people have already verified your idea for you, you still want to ask face to face. In fact, it''s quite normal. It''s not so brainy. Um... Can I comfort you so much?"


    Xuanyuan light cold gnash his teeth, with murderous eyes staring at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is not afraid of Xuanyuan light cold eyes, face smile gradually away, said: "in this world, the most is the kind of less than the Yellow River heart does not die, Xuanyuan nine heavy can come, I am not afraid, but I do not want you to really rush out to face him, it is meaningless, but it is very retarded."


    Xuanyuan light cold hum a, said: "you don''t tell me, what I want to do, don''t need you to manage."


    "Do you think I''d like to? If your ancestors had not entrusted you, what would your life and death have to do with me? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold don''t want to pay attention to Xiao Yao, turn to walk.


    Xiao Yao didn''t follow.


    He looked at Xuanyuan''s back and sighed.


    "After all, this is also a hard-working man..."


    Having said that, Xiao Yao didn''t intend to sympathize with the girl.


    Previously, the most important thing in the world is the people who will not give up until they reach the Yellow River.


    In fact, in this world, there are also many hard-working people.


    Countless people live in feces, but they take root in feces, absorb nutrients, and slowly produce a beautiful flower.


    Even if it were, it would be crumbling.


    Even if the wind will pass without trace.


    So what?


    At least, gorgeous.


    It''s good to live with such an idea.


    He turned and went up to the wall.


    One hand, stroking the gray stone brick.


    Eyes sharp as thorns, through the false, as if to see that is running towards their own figure¡° Are you coming? "¡° Come on... "After a while, he went back to the room where he lived and lay on the bed. He put the pillow high on purpose and laughed again. A curse¡° Liar, don''t you mean to have a good sleep? I have three pillows. I''m still irritable! " Roar. Thousands of miles away. Xuanyuan nine heavy rainbow line. Repeatedly blocked. A rainbow light is charging against him. One touch and one minute¡° Xiao Longxiang, if you want to fight with me for 300 rounds, stop now. I''ll take care of you and then go to find your son. Can you stop me A dignified voice came out from the crevice of the cloud, with a hearty laugh: "ha ha, can you always slow down? Perhaps when you arrive, your imperial city will be in ruins! " Xuanyuan nine heavy sneer not language.

 Chapter 1658

    The line was busy in the north. After Xuanyuan Jiuchong left, the Qing Dynasty launched a fierce attack again.


    The soldiers of the state of Wei passed through the state of Zhao and entered the northern foot.


    North foot, Wei state, Qing and autumn Dynasty, three lines meet.


    Together, they launched a fierce attack against the Qin Dynasty.


    As soon as the Qin Dynasty retreated, there was no way out.


    Distance Xuanyuan nine heavy leave, but half ten days.


    Morale is low.


    There is no way to calculate how many people died in this half decade.


    However, the number of soldiers on the northern front of the Qin Dynasty changed from 200000 at the beginning to 150000.


    It''s still decreasing.


    Every pawn of the Qin Dynasty was covered with a layer of haze.


    They couldn''t help thinking, even if they did win, what would happen?


    How long does it take for the Qin Dynasty to recuperate and recover to its previous peak?


    Can they really see the whole Lingwu world in their hands?


    The world is too big for the eyes of the king of Qin to see the end!


    After a group of attacks, he learned that Xiao Yao''s allied forces were about to rush to the imperial city.


    The emperor is still missing.


    If you really go to kill Xiao Yao, half ten days is not enough time to arrive?


    If so, why hasn''t news come yet?


    In fact, before, in the eyes of many people, even if Xiao Yao had really grown up, it was nothing.


    They feel that it is not difficult for the emperor to kill Xiao Yao.


    I''m just too lazy to take care of it.


    Or maybe it''s more important to deal with the elephant.


    But since the fall of Zhao wei''e, the so-called "one person, one country", they no longer dare to think so.


    Zhao wei''e, what kind of existence is that?


    Say die and die?


    Or die in Xiao Yao''s hands?


    To be honest, some of them can''t accept this reality.


    They are also afraid that Xuanyuan jiuzhong will come to the same end as Zhao wei''e.


    As long as you think about it, you will feel cold all over


    Xiao Yao can detect the approach of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    We can also detect the approach of the elephant.


    In fact, he knew that Xiao Longxiang couldn''t stop Xuanyuan jiuzhong, and he didn''t want to let his father keep out the wind and rain.


    He just wanted to seize the opportunity to take the Imperial City down.


    It can also be regarded as pulling down the curtain of a drama.


    At the same time, Zhao people also arrived in Jiang.


    It won''t be long before we can enter the Qin Dynasty.


    At that time, it is time to launch a general attack.


    But now it seems that time may not keep up.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s heart still has a god of the sea needle.


    Xuanyuan gallops.


    This is also Xiao Yao''s biggest trump card against Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    If it had not been for Xiao Yao to absorb the spirit of Beifeng, the current Xiao long elephant might have been able to compete with Xuanyuan Jiuchong, but it would have taken some time to catch up with Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    Xiao Yao will not put all his hopes on others.


    During this period of time, he has been thinking of breaking through to the level of eight level masters, but every time he fails.


    "The speed of cultivation is too fast, it''s really not a good thing..." Xiao Yao grins bitterly.


    Every time he wants to break through the shackles in his body, Xiao Yao can realize that his foundation is unstable.


    I''m afraid it will take some time to stabilize cultivation, let alone continue to climb.


    In fact, it is not impossible to continue to seek a breakthrough, but the possibility of blood counter surge is greater.


    Even if Xiao Yao was a risk-taking man, he didn''t dare to continue after he was almost possessed.


    He felt that if he was really possessed, the people in the city would have bad luck. Even Zhao tiniu could not stop him.


    Well... If that''s true, Xuanyuan light cold should be dead, and Xuanyuan nine heavy definitely can''t fly up.


    If you think about it, it doesn''t seem to be a loss making business.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s goal is not to stop Xuanyuan jiuzhong from soaring, but to return to the earth.


    To put it simply, what happened to Xuanyuan jiuzhong has nothing to do with him. If it wasn''t for the Qing Dynasty emperor who had too much bullshit, he wouldn''t care about the changes in the Lingwu world.


    The Allied forces finally arrived outside the Imperial City, only thirty miles away.


    The garrison troops in the imperial city are well prepared for the battle, waiting for Xiao Yao to attack the city.


    The thirty Li in the middle is full of tension.


    In the army tent, Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and asked tentatively, "now, do we really not attack the city?"


    Seeing Xiao Yao shaking his head, Wang Wenge, Zhao Tieniu, Xu Qian and others frowned.


    Hongyu and Xuanyuan light cold or a pair of irrelevant, high hanging posture.


    "You can think about it. When Xuanyuan jiuzhong arrives, we don''t have much chance to attack." Wang Wenge reminds a way.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not so important to attack or not."


    Wang Wenge and others are a little puzzled.


    "If Xuanyuan Jiuchong died, the Qin Dynasty would be half collapsed." Xiao Yao said.


    Wang Wenge suddenly realized and thought deeply, and said, "it''s reasonable. If we attack the imperial city now, I''m afraid we will hurt the enemy 1000 times and lose 800 times. In that case, if we want to stop Xuanyuan jiuzhong, we will have some difficulties. Besides, there are more than 100000 soldiers in the imperial city now, Want to attack down is not a simple thing, I''m afraid it will fall into a state of attack for a long time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has come, our side of the fight has not stopped, at that time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong want to take advantage of the chaos, it''s not difficult


    Xiao Yao


    That''s what I said. It''s like I''m a clay figurine. I''ll pick my head as soon as I say it.


    No face at all?


    In fact, although Wang Wenge''s thinking is no problem, Xiao Yao really doesn''t think so.


    He is not willing to attack the city now. Naturally, there are the reasons mentioned by Wang Wenge. The most important reason is that he is still waiting for this opportunity.


    A chance to kill Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    Behind Xuanyuan jiuzhong, there is a Xiaolong elephant.


    Here, there are more than 100000 taxi soldiers.


    If Xuanyuan nine heavy really came, want to kill him, really is not a simple thing.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is powerful, but it doesn''t mean that the other side has enough strength to defeat more than 100000 people with one person.


    After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is only a person, not a God.


    It''s normal for Xiao Yao to eat the immortal like Xu kuangge, but since he is not an immortal, it''s not worth looking too high.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao still holds a trump card in his hand.


    Xuanyuan gallops.


    As long as Xuanyuan gallops and drags Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it''s not impossible for Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang to seize the opportunity to kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    "If you and Xiao Longxiang plus Mr. Zhao, how many chances do you have to win in the face of Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Wang Wenge asked seriously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and put up four fingers.


    "The three of you together have a 40% chance of winning?" Wang Wenge''s chin is about to fall to the ground.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "if the former Xiao dragon elephant is still at its peak, we can''t exceed 50% or 60%."


    Wang Wenge''s face was still full of shock.


    Zhao Tieniu glanced at Wang Wenge and said, "you are not a cultivator of immortals, so it is difficult to understand the reason why one of the most important masters is chongtian. Although our accomplishments with Xuanyuan Jiuchong are not so great, even in the early and later stages, we have not had to fight. I ask you, how many years has Zhao wei''e become a Qichong master? How many years has he lived? How many people were killed? How long has Xiao Yao been a seven level master? But because he is at the top, he killed Zhao wei''e. Isn''t that enough? "


    Wang Wenge is not an immortal, so he only knows a little about what Zhao Tieniu said. Fortunately, what Zhao Tieniu said was concise and comprehensive, so he nodded.


    "Then can''t we turn passivity into initiative?" Wang Wenge sighed and said, "I just think it''s very important for us to wait for Xuanyuan jiuzhong here."


    Xiao Yao thinks what Wang Wenge said is nonsense. If he wants to turn passivity into initiative, the first thing is to know where Xuanyuan jiuzhong is now! Secondly, the strength should be slightly higher. Otherwise, how can we take the initiative to attack? What''s more, in the face of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the general ambush can''t play any role at all. It''s just a joke for no reason.


    This is the real two.


    "Can I help you?" Hong Yu asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Hong Yu and shook his head.


    Hong Yu said with a smile: "this is also a master like Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Even if you give me a lifetime to prepare concealed weapons, I''m afraid I can''t hurt him at all. Don''t mention him, I can''t hurt you."


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that Hong Yu was good at everything, but he didn''t know how to talk.


    What do you mean, not to mention Xuanyuan jiuzhong, even yourself?


    He felt that the way Hong Yu spoke, he could live so long, and he was not killed by his friends in the village when he was a child. It can be seen that the local folk customs he grew up in were so simple.


    "Come on, you don''t need to worry about Xuanyuan jiuzhong." Xiao Yao waved his hand and said.


    Liu March came up to him and said in a low voice, "otherwise, would you like my elder martial sister to help you?" Liu March''s idea is very simple, how to say that Liu Zhezhi is also a figure on the top ten experts list, which is sure to help. Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile. On the one hand, he didn''t want to involve Liu Zhezhi. On the other hand, since Hong feisheng didn''t come, it can be seen that other people can''t leave except Xiao Longxiang. Just then, a soldier burst in¡° General paoxiao! There''s a villager outside who wants to see you! "¡° Well Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, and nodded, "let him in."£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1659

    But a moment later, a rough man in a black jacket, led by the soldiers in front of him, walked into the army tent.


    In his hand, carrying a black bag, looks round, like a watermelon.


    When the man came in, the temperature in the whole army tent dropped a little quickly.


    Everyone''s pupils shrink and their eyes stare at the man.


    Even across a distance, you can smell the bloody smell coming from the burden.


    "Stop!" Xu Qian took a step forward and stopped drinking.


    The villager''s eyes dodged. He used to walk with his head down in fear. Now when he was drunk by Xu Qian, he felt flustered. His body softened and he knelt on the ground.


    "General, spare your life, general. I''m entrusted..."


    Xu Qian turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked the latter with his eyes.


    Xiao Yao just took a step forward and said, "who asked you to come?"


    "I... I don''t know, but he said, if I don''t follow, I''ll kill my wife and children..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said, "what''s in it?"


    "I don''t know..." whispered the villager.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and tries to take things over, but he is blocked by Xu Qian.


    "I''ll do it." Xu Qian whispered.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t worry, there''s nothing dangerous."


    Xu Qian saw that Xiao Yao insisted so much that he had to say nothing more.


    He took the burden from the villager''s hand, stepped back and put it on the table. Just as he wanted to open it, the villager suddenly opened his mouth.


    "General, may I leave now?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? By the way, where is the man who asked you to deliver it? "


    "He gave me the burden and left." The villager said honestly.


    Xu Qian was so angry that he began to scold: "since he left, did you say he threatened you to kill your wife and children? It''s not bullshit. What is it? "


    The villager kowtowed again.


    "The master of the army is a good example. I really don''t have any empty words! The man who gave me this is an immortal. How can he frighten me if he can fly away from the sky? "


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    The immortal in the other side''s mouth must be just a cultivator.


    "What does the other person look like?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well... He''s very big. He looks about forty years old, but I really don''t remember what he looks like... At that time, I didn''t dare to look at the immortal, and I don''t know why, I just can''t remember his appearance..."


    "That''s because people don''t want to be remembered by you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The villager didn''t dare to talk.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and has opened the burden.


    No surprise. As soon as it was opened, the head in the bag rolled on the table.


    It was scarlet, but none of the features were damaged.


    The degree of recognition is still very high.


    When Xiao Yao saw the head in the bag, his first reaction was to frown. The next second, he turned to look at Hong Yu.


    As expected, Hong Yu was already shocked.


    His lips moved gently, his body trembled and his pupils contracted.


    Then, he rushed to the table and staggered under his feet. As an immortal, he fell to the ground.


    After falling down, I have no strength to get up.


    Xu Qian asked subconsciously: "who is this?"


    However, no one answered him.


    Anyone who has seen it knows whose head it is.


    Those who haven''t seen Hong Yu can guess from his present appearance.


    In fact, Xu Qian is not stupid, just a little slow.


    "Brother..." Hong Yu looked at the head, his eyes were blank.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to comfort a few words, but when he was going to open his mouth, he suddenly frowned.


    He reached out and lifted the head up.


    "What are you doing?" In hysteria, Hong Yu stood up and rushed to Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao kicked him away.


    "Come on, I want to cry. Wait a minute." While Xiao Yao was talking, he rubbed his hand on his head. There was something like flour falling down, powdery.


    "What''s this?" Hong Yu was silly again.


    "It''s fake." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "but who is so boring?"


    According to the truth, Xiao Yao, such a master, see the first eye of the head, should be aware of something wrong.


    Just, when he found that this head is Wen bin, subconsciously stunned.


    Just as I recovered, I found the clue.


    "It should have been done by the people in the imperial city." Wang Wenge also breathed a sigh of relief, "I want to take this opportunity to alienate you and Hong Yu."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Hong Yu was relieved of his burden, but his forehead was full of sweat.


    He had a feeling of walking around hell.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted Hong Yu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Although Wen bin and I don''t have much to do with each other, he is not a fool. Now he must have found a place to hide."


    Hong Yu nodded and said: "don''t let me know who did it, otherwise, I will kill him and screw his head off to kick the ball!"


    It doesn''t seem to be a joke to see the way he talks now.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, turned to look at the villager, and waved: "you can go."


    The villager kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, do you really let him go?" Xu Qian said quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qian and said, "I know. He has already said that. What can I do if I leave him here? It''s no use killing it. "


    Xu Qian thought about it and thought that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable, so he didn''t say any more.


    After the villager went out, Xiao Yao went to Hong Yu and kicked him.


    "Didn''t you just shout who''s head you''re going to take off and kick?" Xiao Yao said, "don''t you hurry up now?"


    "What do you mean?" Hong Yu was stunned.


    "It''s not interesting. I always think that if I follow him, maybe I can find something else." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hong Yu''s spirit was shocked, he nodded, stood up immediately, and followed him quietly.


    How to say, Hong Yu is also a good assassin. Xiao Yao had seen his ability before he was in the state of Zhao, so Xiao Yao didn''t worry that Hong Yu would be exposed. If he was really in danger, even if he was defeated by Hong Yu, he would have no problem getting away.


    Hong Yu was relieved.


    The villager was relieved.


    Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    To be honest, when he heard the villager talk about those things, he subconsciously associate the person who gave the head to the villager with Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    But when you think about it, you think it''s not possible.


    People like Xuanyuan jiuzhong are not so boring.


    "Brother Xiao, how did you know something was wrong with that villager?" Xu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "when he saw the head, he was not afraid at all. Even if he had guessed it, it was different to guess and see it. Moreover, after I tore it down, he was obviously lost."


    Xu qianle said: "before you have been observing him?"


    "There''s nothing else to do anyway." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He was a man of observation in the dark.


    At night, Hong Yu came back with a tired body full of blood.


    "There''s something wrong with that villager." Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I followed the villager and found that he joined a small group of people from the Qin Dynasty, about 50 people." Hong Yu said.


    "And then?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong Yu''s face was expressionless: "I killed them all."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "don''t you want to stay here?"


    Hong Yu was silent.


    "Since you are worried about Wen bin, go to him." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong Yu waved his hand, looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "in fact, I really had this idea before, but I soon understood. I''m afraid that the last person my brother wants to see is me. In his eyes, I may be a traitor. After all, he didn''t know what happened in his family."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, waiting for Hong Yu to continue.


    Hong Yu continued: "besides, I''m a man of my word. Since I said that I would follow you and help you, it''s not empty talk."


    Xiao Yao stood up and patted the dust and dew on his clothes.


    "Just be happy." Then he went back to rest.


    Sitting on the ground, Hong Yu raised his head and looked at the dark starry sky.


    The next day, Xiao Yao came out of the tent and found that Hong Yu was still sitting outside.


    I guess I stayed all night.


    "You are not tired at all!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hong Yu rubbed his numb face and turned to look at Xiao Yao. His neck was stiff.


    "I can''t sleep."


    Xiao Yaole: "you''ve been out all night. It''s strange that you can fall asleep."


    Hong Yu stood up, shook his head and walked on.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hungry, eat something." Hong Yu said.


    Xiao Yao catches up with them, and they go to huotouying to have some hot porridge. They are really warm.


    Suddenly, there was a thunder in the sky.


    A golden light flashed by.


    Xiao Yao put down the bowl and squinted at it¡° Is it coming at last? " Xiao Yao said something. Hongyu looked at Xiao Yao, then at the direction where the golden mang left, and asked, "is it him?"¡° I can''t think of anyone else but him. " Xiao Yao said. If it wasn''t for Xiao Longxiang, with Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s strength, I''m afraid it would have already arrived? But what about it? Now there are more than 100000 soldiers around Xiao Yao. Even if it''s Xuanyuan jiuzhong, how about it. Dare he come? All of a sudden, Xiao Yao was heroic. More than 100000 soldiers of the Allied forces are Xiao Yao''s greatest strength now¡° Prepare, attack. " Xiao Yao said, "tomorrow."¡° "Ah?" Hong Yu said, "in such a hurry?"¡° Anyway, everyone has been preparing, and I also want to have a good fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. With Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xiao Yao''s heart is also a lot more stable. At least, don''t worry about someone coming out and killing himself. Well... It''s better for Di Ming and I Ming.

 Chapter 1660

    "Are you afraid of death?"


    On a small hillside outside the military tent, Liu March sat on a big stone, shaking his legs, which made Xiao Yao''s eyes dizzy.


    Hearing Liu March''s question, Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Who is not afraid of death?" Xiao Yao asked.


    In fact, he has faced this problem countless times.


    Sometimes it''s the people close to you who ask, but it seems that more often it''s the enemies who ask.


    He asked fiercely.


    "I can''t see it." Liu March lay flat on the big stone with her legs still swinging. Her posture was very provocative. She looked at Xiao Yaozhao and said, "come on up!", Fortunately, Xiao Yao is a strong willed man. In the face of Liu March''s frivolous action, he can only sigh: why is there no such good thing as skirt in this Lingwu world?


    It hurts!


    Liu March continued: "what you''re doing is nothing to die for. Is that fear of death? Now I know that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is running for you, and I don''t want to run away. Is that fear of death? "


    Xiao Yao is lying on the lawn.


    The weather has turned cold.


    However, as a peak expert in the late period of the seventh heavy season, if you can catch a cold because of the cold wind, you don''t have to wait for Xuanyuan to come back.


    Take out the black iron sword and wipe off your neck.


    "I''m afraid of death, too." Xiao Yao said.


    Speaking of this, I was silent for a moment.


    For a long time, he continued: "however, I am more afraid of not going home than death!"


    "Why do you want to go back so much?" Liu March asked, "isn''t it good here?"


    "Very good."


    "And you want to go back?" Liu March jumps down from the big stone and steps to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is still lying on his back. Looking at Liu March standing in front of him, he can''t help patting his thigh.


    Damn, the skirt is such a good thing


    Well... But the safety pants in the skirt are really evil enough.


    "Because I don''t belong here, and this is not the place I should keep." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s like a thing. It''s very good. It looks good and practical. It''s valuable. But it''s not yours. Do you still think it''s good?"


    Xiao Yao''s philosophical words didn''t make Liu March feel so much.


    She asked seriously, "can''t I grab it?"


    Xiao Yao immediately closed his eyes.


    He suddenly felt that it was difficult for him to communicate with Liu March.


    This bandit logic makes him feel stuffy.


    "For example, you don''t belong to me, but I can grab you!" Liu March picks finger to continue to say.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said, "it''s not sweet to try to make a change."


    "If you twist it down, whether it''s sweet or not." Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    You see, the girl started to carry forward her bandit logic again.


    This can''t be a good chat!


    Anyway, now Xiao Yao has given up the idea of arguing with Liu March. They all argue that the more they argue, the clearer they are. Maybe it''s really reasonable, but it certainly doesn''t apply to Liu March.


    "Then if you really want to go back, take me with you." Liu March began to discuss with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu March and asked curiously, "what are you going to do with me?"


    "Go and play!" Liu said in March.


    "Have you ever thought that if I really bring you to my world, you may never come back again?" Xiao Yao said.


    Liu March is silent.


    In fact, she was just on the spur of the moment.


    Although this idea didn''t just appear, Xiao Yao just questioned her and raised a question that she had never thought about before.


    Never come back?


    It seems to be quite a possibility.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang will not do so much to return to the previous world.


    These two people are still so, let alone themselves?


    "If you really can''t come back, you will never see the scenery of Lingwu world again. Moreover, you will never see your elder martial sister, Hong feisheng, and so many people in Taohua island." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu March is still silent.


    Her eyes, at this time, have become a bit complicated.


    Like a scientist, thinking about a very difficult problem.


    However, it seems that as long as you understand this problem, your life will be sublimated.


    Looking at Liu''s silence all the time, Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Obviously, now Liu March is also in conflict.


    "Do you think Wu Wutong will think of leaving you?" Liu March suddenly asked.


    Broke the previous silence.


    Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    "Why ask this question?"


    "Just asking!" Liu said in March.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s her business. It has nothing to do with you or me. How can I know what she is thinking? I''m not Xu SuGuan who has mind reading skills."


    "What if it''s from your point of view?" Liu March gave full play to the personality of breaking the casserole to the end.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while, seriously said: "if I say, she will not."


    "Why?"


    "Because she is the empress of Beilu." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu March curled her lips, obviously very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s answer.


    "You clearly know that she doesn''t care about her status as the empress at all. Moreover, you also know that in her opinion, she can give you the throne of Beilu as long as you like. In this case, do you think what you just said is meaningful?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "That''s not what you said. Although what you said is very reasonable, there is one thing about it. She is the empress of Beilu now, and now Beilu is inseparable from her." Xiao Yao said, "once something is picked up, it''s impossible to put it down. It''s not a children''s game."


    Liu March nodded as if she knew nothing.


    Xiao Yao asked tentatively, "do you really understand?"


    "No Liu March said with a smile, "but I think what you said is quite reasonable."


    When he got back to his army tent, Xiao Yao closed his eyes, sat cross legged on the blanket, and began to run the aura in his body.


    It''s not to continue to break through, but to stabilize your current cultivation.


    This is of great help to his strength.


    Even the slightest breakthrough and promotion can make him more confident. Even if it''s only a slight improvement, it''s also meaningful.


    Anyway, it''s certainly not a bad thing to become stronger.


    After a while, Xiao Yao turned around and walked out of the tent.


    After waiting for a long time, finally, a golden light fell down in front of Xiao Yao.


    At this time, Zhao Tieniu and others also rushed over.


    After seeing the visitor, everyone was relieved.


    Anyway, it''s not Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "I thought Xuanyuan jiuzhong would arrive before you."


    "It''s true, but I lost it." Xiao Longxiang said helplessly, "because I couldn''t find him, I didn''t continue to walk around. I came to you first. However, since he didn''t come to you, he should have gone to the imperial city first."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Didn''t you reach the eight levels?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "how can it be so fast?"


    "That''s also true. After all, it''s not long since you''ve reached the peak of sevens. Now it''s hard to break through." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "what can you do?"


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile, "no, cultivation is your own business. Moreover, now that the war is coming, I can''t help you find Qi luck by regressing cultivation."


    When he got back to the army tent, Xiao Longxiang sat down.


    "Hong feisheng actually wanted to come, but I didn''t promise." Xiao Longxiang said after a sip of tea.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and asked, "is the situation in the Qing Qiu dynasty still not good?"


    "That''s not true." Xiao Longxiang said, "now the overall situation of the Qing and autumn Dynasty is basically settled. Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still there, it doesn''t have any advantage? What''s more, now Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not there. What waves can they turn out? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Longxiang is also very emotional.


    "In fact, it''s all because of your help. If it''s not for you, I have some difficulties in pushing forward. What makes me even more incredible is that Zhao wei''e was killed by you. Now the new emperor of Zhao state has repeatedly courted us. Have you met Zhao Ke?"


    Xiao Yao gave a "well" and said, "I''ve helped him a lot."


    "No wonder, but in my opinion, Zhao Ke has more brains than Zhao wei''e, at least he knows what to do and what not to do." When Xiao Longxiang talked about this, he hesitated and thought of Zhao wei''e with some emotion. "In fact, it''s not accurate to say that. Zhao wei''e is not a fool either. Maybe he is smarter than all of us. It''s just because of his character that he has been put on the shelf. In his opinion, he may have no way back. There is no other way to go except to forge ahead, That''s what''s happening. "


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Xiao Longxiang thought about it and said, "look at your posture. Are you planning to attack the city?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "anyway, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has come back. Now that he is ready to do it, it''s better."¡° Yes Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath, "it''s closer to the day when we go home." Xiao Yao was surprised: "you really don''t have any pressure."¡° Why is there pressure? " Xiao Longxiang said, "is it because of Xuanyuan jiuzhong? He is just an ordinary person. As long as he conquers the imperial city and forces Xuanyuan jiuzhong back, everything is over. " Xiao Yao suddenly asked: "you say, after we capture the Imperial City, is it the end even if we don''t kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Xiao long elephant thought about it and nodded. Indeed, at that time, the great Qin Dynasty was completely decadent, and it was impossible to continue to attack the Qing Qiu Dynasty.

 Chapter 1661

    As Xiao Yao guessed, now Xuanyuan jiuzhong has returned to the imperial city.


    Some are happy, others are sad.


    Of course, those who are worried are in the minority.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is one of them.


    He always felt that his exposure was a little early.


    Fortunately, looking at it now, it seems that the weather is good.


    At least now Xuanyuan jiuzhong hasn''t come to him.


    However, the more so, the more uneasy Xuanyuan Tianning was.


    "You leave the imperial city first." Xuanyuan Tianning said to the present princess.


    The woman''s beautiful eyes flow, staring at Xuanyuan Tianning, asked: "what about you?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile: "now the situation has not been completely settled, that is to say, without the dust settled, I can''t go."


    With these words, Xuanyuan Tianning sighed.


    He began to understand Zhao wei''e who died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Perhaps Zhao wei''e is the same, not without choice, but even if there is a choice, will not retreat.


    People live a life, always follow their own heart, right?


    Not to the last moment, say what can not give up, anyway, this is Xuanyuan Tianning''s idea now, as for wrong and right... Can''t ask everything, wrong or right? Even if it''s wrong, we have to stick to it. It''s up to heaven, down to earth, and up to our conscience.


    enough.


    The woman laughed and said, "if you don''t leave, will you let me go?"


    "If you don''t go, you''ll be implicated." Xuanyuan Tianning said, "if you can live one by one, do you have to die together? It''s not wise at all. "


    "Are you wise?" Asked the woman.


    Xuanyuan Tianning was silent.


    "The woman said:" you are not wise, but also make me wise? Even if I die with you, it''s nothing bad! "


    At this point, the woman took a deep breath.


    "Anyway, I think so, unless you don''t want to die with me."


    Xuanyuan Tianning smiles bitterly.


    Why didn''t I think she was so eloquent before?


    It seems that I always said what I said before, right?


    When did she fight back?


    After a moment, Xuanyuan Tianning sighed.


    "I''ll go with you." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    The woman was stunned and asked, "don''t you have something else to do?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning said helplessly: "what I want to do, how can you be important?"


    The woman is smiling lightly, close to Xuan Yuan Tian Ning bosom, no longer many words.


    After a while, the door was knocked.


    The woman went to open the door.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is the prince. Can''t the prince open the door himself?


    "Your Highness, your highness, there is a letter from Tianji Pavilion." The bearer has the letter in his hand.


    Some women hesitated, see Xuanyuan Tianning nodded, just took over.


    After the man left, the woman handed the letter to Xuanyuan Tianning.


    "Letters from Tianji pavilion?" The woman asked curiously, "what do they send us letters for?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning put out his hand to touch her head, soft voice said: "open to see, don''t you know?"


    The woman nodded and opened the letter carefully.


    However, while reading the letter, the woman quietly stepped aside.


    This is probably one of the reasons why Xuanyuan Tianning likes her so much.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, Xuanyuan Tianning''s state is ecstatic.


    Seeing Xuanyuan Tianning so excited, the woman also laughed.


    Xuanyuan Tianning could not laugh or cry, and asked: "what''s the good for you? So happy? You didn''t read the contents of the letter just now. "


    The woman bent her eyebrows and said with a smile, "although I don''t know what the content of the letter is, I''m glad to see your highness happy."


    Xuanyuan Tianning is not the kind of person who likes to show off. He said, "let''s not say what the content of the letter is, but we don''t need to go."


    "Ah?" The woman was a little surprised. "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "Since they say they don''t need to go, it''s not dangerous." Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile, "don''t worry, even if I die, I won''t let others hurt you."


    "Your Highness''s life is more important than my concubine''s life." Said the woman.


    Xuanyuan Tianning waved his hand and said, "pack up first."


    "Where to?"


    "Tianji Pavilion!" Xuanyuan Tianning''s eyes twinkled with fine awn.


    When Xuanyuan Tianning takes the crown princess to Tianji Pavilion, he goes directly to the ancestral home.


    In the palace before, the letters I received were also sent by my ancestors.


    Seeing his ancestors, Xuanyuan Tianning was still a little nervous.


    "In these days, I''ll stay here now. Anyway, the place is big." Xuanyuan Chicheng didn''t fish today. He sat outside drinking tea.


    "Yes." Xuanyuan Tianning said, and could not help asking, "Tianning has nothing to know."


    "He said Xuanyuan gallops, sparing words like gold.


    Xuanyuan Tianning whispered, "Tianning doesn''t understand. Why are my ancestors willing to protect me?"


    "Ha, do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xuanyuan Tianning said: "Tianning conjectures that it has something to do with Xiao Yao''s meeting before laozong."


    Xuanyuan galloped to see Xiao Yao before, which was naturally arranged by Xuanyuan Tianning.


    But there was one thing he didn''t understand.


    Xuanyuan gallop did not take advantage of the opportunity to kill Xiao Yao, it is already a very rare thing, and how can they stand on the same front with each other?


    It seems that they can''t make sense of each other.


    Xuanyuan gallop suddenly frowned, said: "let you know things, I will tell you, you should not know, why ask?"? No wonder Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t like you. "


    Hearing such words, Xuanyuan Tianning knew he had lost his word, but he was also depressed.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t like himself. It doesn''t matter if he talks too much, OK?


    After living for so many years, Xuanyuan Tianning has never seen how Xuanyuan jiuzhong likes to value a person.


    In addition to Xuanyuan light cold.


    As for Xuanyuan light cold, or because Xuanyuan nine heavy profitable.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t look at Xuanyuan lightly. Xuanyuan light cold cultivation talent is good, this is a fact, but that talent, I''m afraid, will not be Xuanyuan nine heavy look in the eye.


    Xuanyuan gallop was such a reprimand, Xuanyuan Tianning no longer open eyes, will not continue to ask.


    Anyway, it''s really safe to stay here.


    At this time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has returned to the imperial city.


    "Emperor, the prince went to Tianji Pavilion." The former commander of the Royal Guards was bailufei, but now bailufei has died in Xiao Yao''s hands. Now the commander is a man named Wang Rui, who is a quadruple master.


    Although there are many experts in the Qin Dynasty, most of them are still fighting in the front line.


    There are few experts in the imperial city.


    Before Xiao Yao and others in the Qin Dynasty to promote, there is no less kill the immortal.


    I''m afraid there are countless immortal practitioners who died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Even bailufei and Zhao wei''e, who are on the top ten experts list, have died in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    You know, before Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world, all the top ten experts lived in peace.


    But since Xiao Yao appeared, there are two less masters.


    This shows how evil the other side is.


    Listen to Wang Rui''s words, Xuan Yuan nine heavy just nodded.


    "Emperor, do you want to take the prince back?" The masked man stood behind Xuanyuan jiuzhong and asked.


    Xuanyuan Jiuchong turned around, looked at him and said with a smile, "where did he go, don''t you know?"


    "Isn''t it Tianji pavilion?" Asked the masked man curiously.


    "Do you think anyone else in Tianji Pavilion can protect him now? To make him feel safe? " Xuan Yuan nine heavy counter asks a way.


    The masked man frowned and thought.


    After thinking for a moment, he suddenly realized.


    "Emperor, do you mean that the present Prince is in laozong?" The masked man''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    If so, it also shows the attitude of our ancestors.


    If the ancestors really have defected, then the present Da Qin Dynasty is really in danger.


    Although in the Qin Dynasty, few people knew the existence of the ancestors, but he knew! He also knew that his ancestors had reached the peak of jiuzhong master many years ago.


    And now the Xuanyuan nine heavy, inseparable Bozhong!


    That''s what''s really scary.


    A master like that, if you stand on the side of the Qin Dynasty, plus a Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the Qin Dynasty is as stable as a mountain.


    But if the other side defected, everything was full of unknown.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong waved his hand and said, "no matter what, it''s not important."


    The masked man nodded.


    At this time, he also admired Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    After guessing these, they can still keep calm.


    Such a person is really terrible.


    He couldn''t help thinking, in this world, is there anything else that can destroy Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s mood?


    Don''t say, it really reminds him of one thing.


    If now comes Xuanyuan light cold death news.


    I''m afraid the next second, Xuanyuan jiuzhong will break out, right?


    Xuanyuan nine heavy back to the imperial city of the news came out, the whole imperial city are boiling.


    Everyone is cheering. In their opinion, the return of Xuanyuan Jiuchong means that the imperial city can be guarded. The so-called hundred thousand allied forces and Xiao Yao are just a joke. Even if Xiao Yao can kill egret and Zhao wei''e, how can he? In front of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, he is still like a mole ant. If you stretch out your finger, you can crush it to death. This is their strength. And that''s what Xuanyuan jiuzhong brought them. Smart people, however, tend to see more. For example, Mingming''s north line battlefield is still in a state of anxiety. Instead of gaining any advantage, Mingming is showing a decline. Why did Xuanyuan jiuzhong come back at this time? In fact, this problem is not difficult to think about. With a little brain movement, you can think of it. This is because Xuanyuan jiuzhong also realized that the imperial city was in great trouble. If you don''t come back, the imperial city will be completely lost. In other words, Xiao Yao has made Xuanyuan jiuzhong feel the pressure. Is that really a good thing? Outside the Imperial City, Xiao Yao also received a letter. The letters came from the imperial city. The person who wrote the letter is the same as the one who wrote the letter to Xuanyuan Tianning. Xuanyuan gallops.

 Chapter 1662

    By Xuanyuan gallop letter, Xiao Yao''s heart is a lot of steadfast.


    At least this shows that Xuanyuan gallop has not been unreliable.


    So, that''s a good thing.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "What does this Xuanyuan gallop say?" Xiao Longxiang asked curiously.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s stunned look on his face, his curiosity was also hooked up.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Longxiang and said, "he asked me if I could withdraw my troops and let the Qin Dynasty continue to exist in the Lingwu world if Xuanyuan Jiuchong died."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Long was stunned.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "you really can''t keep up with this reaction. Are you old?"


    Xiao Yao continued: "obviously, he is going to do it."


    "Do it?" Xiao Longxiang asked, "is he going to kill Xuanyuan Jiuchong?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe, maybe not." Xiao Yao said, "moreover, I don''t think he can really kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    Xiao Long Xiang said with a smile: "as long as he is willing to fight with his life, it doesn''t matter whether he can kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s half understanding, Xiao long elephant immediately felt that he had found an opportunity and said mercilessly: "it seems that your reaction ability is not good either!"


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that his father really had some childish temper.


    It''s a big deal. I have to worry about it.


    Do you have to find a balance?


    Xiao Long rubbed his nose and said, "as long as Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Xuanyuan Chicheng fight, we will have a chance to attack the city immediately. After the end of the war, even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t die and Xuanyuan galloped to lose, Xuanyuan jiuzhong would be seriously injured. If Xuanyuan jiuzhong couldn''t be killed at that time, no wonder others. "


    He took a deep breath and continued, "I don''t think our luck is that bad, is it?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it''s not very difficult for us to join hands and Zhao Tieniu to kill the seriously injured Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    "It''s rare to keep him." Xiao Longxiang said, "what if he chooses to run away?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "can he run away?"


    "This is the Imperial City, the place he is most familiar with. I always feel that with Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s character, it''s impossible not to leave a way for himself..."


    Xiao Yao said no more.


    In the final analysis, the opponent they need to face now is Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    No one else.


    Therefore, we must be careful and more careful.


    Considerate, considerate, considerate.


    "Did the letter say when?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "No, in the future." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Long rubbed his nose and said, "let''s wait."


    Out of this matter, Xiao Yao also gave up immediately siege and Xuanyuan nine hard ideas.


    Anyway, it took so long. In the last few days, Xiao Yao felt that he could wait.


    I don''t know why, all of this suddenly makes Xiao Yao feel unbelievable.


    Can victory really come so easily?


    It seems that some are not true!


    He shook his head.


    You can''t feel abnormal just because your road is always bumpy and smooth once in a while, can you?


    Originally, the Allied forces had already made plans to attack the city. Now Xiao Yao is in such a mess that everyone is somewhat frustrated. Maybe it''s not a bad thing to take advantage of this time to have a good rest.


    During this period of time, all the soldiers of the Allied forces were under great pressure.


    In addition, the return of Xuanyuan jiuzhong to the imperial city also made the United Sergeant a little scared.


    It''s certainly not a bad thing for them to have a rest now.


    In fact, Wang Wenge did not agree with Xiao Yao''s idea.


    In Wang Wenge''s view, now that the coalition forces are allowed to rest, they dare not really take off their guard.


    But Xiao Yao always thinks that talking is better than nothing.


    After all, Xiao Yao is now the commander of the coalition. Wang Wenge, as the deputy, has only the right to suggest, but no right to decide. Besides, Xiao Longxiang and Zhao Tieniu are both here. They have no opinions on Xiao Yao''s decision-making. They just talk a lot of bullshit, which seems to be too jumping. Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t care about these people, he is too aggressive, which is really not a good thing.


    How to be a man! I still have to be a little bit forced to count


    Xiao Yao made a decision, Xuanyuan light cold immediately ran over.


    "Why did you decide not to attack?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her, frowned a little and said, "what''s the problem?"


    "Why?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "no why! I don''t know how to answer your question, because Xuanyuan Jiuchong has returned to the Imperial City, so the plan to attack the city has been suspended. I''m not a fool. I won''t attack the city when he''s away. When he comes back, I choose to attack the city. Is there anything more thoughtless than that in this world? "


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head.


    "You''re not telling the truth."


    Xiao Yao


    Xuanyuan light cold continued: "before, when you do siege preparation, in fact, is waiting for Xuanyuan nine heavy back, now he''s back, you should immediately siege is, rather than change the plan."


    Before Xiao Yao could speak, she asked again.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Xiao Yao helped his forehead.


    He felt that Xuanyuan QingHan seemed to be really more and more intelligent.


    Anyway, it''s not as absent-minded as before.


    It''s true that if the woman is smart, she won''t be liked.


    Of course, Xiao Yao didn''t think Xuanyuan QingHan was very attractive before


    However, now the aggressive Xuanyuan light cold, let him feel more unpleasant.


    "It''s my business when to attack. It''s none of your business." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    Xuanyuan light cold bit bit lip, ask a way: "what are you waiting for, can''t tell me?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what do you think I''m waiting for?"


    "You''re waiting. The ancestor will fight with Xuanyuan Jiuchong first, and both will lose?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    He really did not expect that Xuanyuan light cold this stupid woman, even a guess accurate.


    When Xu SuGuan left, did he give her the ability of mind reading?


    It doesn''t make sense. There''s no intersection between the two.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t speak, the expression on his face had all fallen into Xuanyuan''s eyes.


    She took a deep breath and said, "is that true? No wonder. "


    Xiao Yao became more and more curious and asked, "how did you guess that?"


    "If it wasn''t for that, my ancestors didn''t need to send me to you at all." Xuanyuan said with a bitter smile, "he has the ability to protect me, doesn''t he?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had never thought of this before.


    So it can be concluded that Xuanyuan light cold is not really lack of heart.


    "Isn''t that important?" Xiao Yao asked, "what, do you plan to beat Xuanyuan Jiuchong before your ancestors?"


    "..." Xuanyuan QingHan was speechless.


    "So, why do you have to think about these things Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t it good to simply live?"


    Xuanyuan light cold bite lips, did not speak, silent walked away.


    Xiao Long Xiang stood up and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder.


    "Don''t you catch up and comfort me?"


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Xiao long elephant, his eyes are full of blankness.


    "Ah, nice girl, don''t be a pity." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao understood Xiao Long Xiang''s mind.


    "The war is coming. You have a lot of thoughts." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Xiao long elephant said with a smile: "when the sky falls down, you have to eat, don''t you?"


    "This is not a meal."


    "But don''t you think it''s as important as eating?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiaolong elephant said with a smile: "I don''t want to have grandchildren early?"


    "Don''t worry, you have many daughters in law." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    He believed that Xiao Yao was absolutely not bragging and forced.


    Xiao Yao has been in Lingwu world for a long time, and there are many girls around him.


    On earth, Xiao long elephant doesn''t believe that Xiao Yao doesn''t have a daughter-in-law.


    Although he didn''t like to praise Xiao Yao very much, he generally said that Lao Tzu was not satisfied with his son.


    But Xiao Yao, Xiao Long seems really unable to find out any fault. There is something to say! He can''t do things that lie with his eyes open.


    Next, Xiao Yao also relaxed.


    As long as you are ready, waiting for the news of Xuanyuan gallop, it''s almost the same.


    Xiao Yao is also looking forward to this battle.


    He would like to know, with Xuanyuan gallop strength, in the end can beat Xuanyuan nine heavy.


    In fact, no matter what, the result is beneficial to them.


    On the other hand, on the northern battlefield, the Qing Qiu Dynasty finally broke through.


    Without Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the God of the sea needle, the soldiers of the king of Qin retreated again and again until there was no way to retreat.


    But without Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s command, they did not dare to fight to the death.


    It can only be circuitous.


    Xiao Yao is waiting, Xuanyuan jiuzhong seems to be waiting for something.


    We are completely in a state of immobility.


    A week passed.


    There is still no movement in the imperial city.


    "Wait three days, three days later, attack the city directly." Xiao Yao said. Xiao long elephant looked at his son and asked, "don''t you wait for Xuanyuan to gallop first?"¡° I can''t wait. " Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and said, "I want to go back immediately." Xiao Longxiang nodded¡° In fact, during this period of time, I feel more and more bad. " Xiao Longxiang said with a wry smile, "after so many years in Lingwu world, I haven''t been so impatient, but I''m a little impatient now." Originally Xiao Yao was in a very anxious state, but now he is more agitated after listening to Xiao Long Xiang''s words¡° When we can go back, I will kill the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty. " Xiao Yao said fiercely¡° That''s what I always thought Xiao Long''s face is expressionless and his voice is cold.

 Chapter 1663

    Tianji Pavilion.


    Xuanyuan Tianning also got into a habit.


    go fishing.


    In the past, he thought that this was a very boring thing, but after he really realized the fun inside, it would be difficult to give up.


    Just like many people, they don''t like fish, but as long as they go fishing, they will enjoy it. In fact, what they care about is not the harvest of fish, but the sense of achievement at that moment.


    Moreover, in sharpening the mood, it also has a very good effect.


    "Before, I never thought that I could calm down and go fishing." Xuanyuan Tianning holding a fishing rod, said with a smile.


    "That''s because you think too much." Xuanyuan gallop looked at Xuanyuan Tianning one eye, said with a smile.


    In the past, Xuanyuan Tianning always felt that his ancestor was a man of weak character.


    As long as he is facing his ancestors, he will feel a pressure inexplicably.


    But with this time together, he also had a great change to his ancestors.


    In his eyes, the ancestor is really much better than Xuanyuan nine.


    This is a real elder.


    If you think about it carefully, he can understand why Xuanyuan QingHan always liked to run to his ancestors.


    In fact, this is a very easy person to get along with.


    But to say, Xuanyuan Tianning''s talent for fishing is not very strong.


    Sitting by the river for a day, it''s very good to catch two fish.


    This is a waste of time in the eyes of others, but Xuanyuan Tianning doesn''t think so.


    These days, he felt that he had understood a lot of things that he thought were difficult problems before.


    Xuanyuan galloped to pick up the cup on the side, drank a cup of tea, and asked: "what do you think of the present Qin Dynasty?"


    "It''s stormy." Xuanyuan Tianning summed it up in four simple words.


    Xuanyuan chuckled and shook his head.


    Obviously, I don''t quite agree with Xuanyuan Tianning.


    "Please give me some advice." Xuanyuan Tianning said.


    Xuanyuan Chicheng said: "in the eyes of many people, the great Qin Dynasty is going to die out. In fact, it''s not accurate to say that the great Qin Dynasty is the great Qin Dynasty. It''s impossible to completely disappear in this world after a war. Moreover, I know Xiao Yao''s character, and I''ve talked with him about it. He didn''t want to carve up the great Qin Dynasty, As long as Xiao Yao did not think so, Wutong, such as Li Xiang Nan Wu, and so on, even if there really is such an idea, it can not be done.


    Xuanyuan Tianning thought and nodded.


    This is not much different from his previous idea.


    Xuanyuan Chicheng continued: "as long as the great Qin Dynasty continues to exist in the Lingwu world, when this storm is over, the great Qin Dynasty will rise again like a new day. It is a new life. There is a Phoenix Nirvana in ancient times. The same is true for a country. When the door of the country is knocked open and the mountains and rivers are trampled on, there will still be new shoots after the spring. As long as we find the right direction, It''s going to be stronger. "


    Xuanyuan Tianning said with a smile: "ancestors see clearly."


    Xuanyuan galloped, glanced at Xuanyuan Tianning and said, "do you know why I want to tell you this?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning blushed and shook his head: "Tianning is dull."


    "In fact, you are quite suitable to be the emperor of the Qin Dynasty." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning''s face changed.


    "Zhao wei''e of Zhao state is dead, Zhao Ke ascends the throne, I ask you, Zhao Ke and Zhao wei''e, who is more capable?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xuanyuan Tianning frowned and did not answer the question immediately.


    After thinking for a long time, he said: "Zhao wei''e, not only I think so, but also people all over the world think so."


    Zhao Ke does have his own talents, and he has many shining points.


    Xiao Yao had seen Zhao Ke before, and he was full of praise for Zhao Ke.


    Therefore, if Xiao Yao is allowed to answer this question, the answer is the same.


    Xuanyuan gallop did not feel how surprised, this answer, completely expected.


    As Xuanyuan Tianning said just now, not only does he think so, but the whole Lingwu continent thinks so.


    If you really want to say that Zhao Ke''s ability is greater than his Lao Tzu''s, he is more or less suspected of telling lies with his eyes open.


    To be a man, you have to say something!


    "It''s a fact that Zhao wei''e is much better than Zhao Ke." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning


    His heart wants to roar.


    In that case, why do you ask me this question?


    I thought there was a flip!


    I''ve been thinking about it for so long!


    However, he was also a little lucky that he didn''t think of acting in the opposite way.


    Xuanyuan gallop probably saw the depression in Xuanyuan Tianning''s heart, and continued to say with a smile: "however, do you think the state of Zhao now is better than the state of Zhao before?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning did not answer.


    He''s really not very clear about the state of Zhao recently.


    Don''t judge things you don''t know. It''s definitely a good habit.


    "In fact, in the eyes of outsiders, the present state of Zhao is no different from the former state of Zhao, but this is not the case for the state of Zhao. The people of the state of Zhao always feel that the present state of Zhao is much better than the former state of Zhao. Maybe it is because there is no need to launch a war. The state of Zhao can kill a lot of people. In addition, the tax revenue is much lighter, We will not care about these things, but the people will care about them. "


    Xuanyuan galloped to finish his words, his eyes fell on Xuanyuan Tianning and said: "therefore, Zhao wei''e''s ability may really be much bigger than Zhao Ke, but comparatively speaking, I think Zhao Ke is more suitable to be an Emperor than Zhao wei''e."


    Although they have been talking about the state of Zhao up to now, what Xuanyuan jiuzhong means is that Xuanyuan Tianning is not a fool, and he can''t hear it.


    He can''t believe his ears.


    He never thought that Xuanyuan Chicheng should give himself such face and high evaluation.


    Although he didn''t say it directly, Xuanyuan Tianning was not a fool. How could he not know that Xuanyuan gallop meant that he was more suitable to be Emperor than Xuanyuan jiuzhong?


    Don''t talk about others, even Xuanyuan Tianning himself, dare not have such an idea.


    He felt that he really looked up to himself.


    But when Xuanyuan galloped all looked up to himself, Xuanyuan Tianning suddenly felt ashamed.


    He felt that he could look up to himself as Xuanyuan gallop, and he really couldn''t find a reason to belittle himself.


    And now he is quite excited.


    He felt that he was recognized.


    It''s a great blessing to be recognized by others


    "Well, you go back first. Someone''s coming." Xuanyuan gallop suddenly put up the fishing rod said.


    Xuanyuan Tianning slightly a Leng, also subconsciously side had a look at the face.


    I didn''t see anyone.


    Seeing the curious look on Xuanyuan Tianning''s face, Xuanyuan galloped with a smile and said, "it''s coming, it''s not coming yet."


    "Is it... Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked in a low voice.


    This is not a random guess, after all, in addition to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, few people dare to come to this place.


    Xuanyuan galloped and nodded.


    Xuanyuan gallop suddenly a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Xuanyuan gallop said, "he came here, is to find me, not to find you."


    Xuanyuan Tianning whispered, "are you in danger


    "If I was in danger, would you like to go out on your own?" Xuanyuan galloped like a smile.


    Xuanyuan Tianning suddenly a little embarrassed.


    However, after thinking for a moment, he took a deep breath and said, "I''d rather."


    Xuanyuan galloped and laughed.


    No matter what Xuanyuan Tianning said is true or false, but since the other party is willing to say so, it has made him quite happy.


    He waved away Xuanyuan Tianning.


    After fishing for a moment, a figure in a black robe came behind him.


    "Ancestor."


    Xuanyuan galloped without looking back and nodded gently.


    "Today, is it fishing or playing chess?" Xuanyuan galloped casually asked.


    Standing behind Xuanyuan galloping, Xuanyuan Jiuchong laughed and said, "play chess."


    "Good."


    Behind them, there is a stone table.


    The stone table has been carved with chessboard patterns.


    With a wave of Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s big hand, his fingertips sparkled with a black light, like a chess piece, falling on the chessboard.


    Xuanyuan gallop is the same, but it''s the white man who condenses.


    When playing chess, they were surprisingly quiet.


    No one spoke.


    After half a sound, Xuanyuan jiuzhong opened his mouth first.


    "Laozu, why do you stop me?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong frowned at the chessboard and whispered.


    "What do you think?" Xuanyuan galloped without answering rhetorical questions.


    Xuanyuan Jiuchong laughed, raised his head, looked at the other side, and said: "in my impression, the ancestors are not the kind of people who look at the victory and defeat very seriously. This hinders me, certainly not for the victory or defeat, maybe just to make the chess game more interesting?"


    Xuanyuan galloped and shook his head.


    "In my opinion, no one in the world can really underestimate the outcome." Xuanyuan galloped and said, "it''s just that what we see is different."


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is noncommittal.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s better to be a immortal than a mortal." Xuanyuan gallop suddenly said.


    Xuanyuan nine think again, said: "do not agree."¡° "Oh?"¡° Lingwu world is still too small. " Xuanyuan Jiuchong held out his hand, pointed to the sky and said, "if this chessboard, chessboard, feel that the chessboard is the whole world, where they know, they are just a chessboard, can only be controlled by playing chess, where they fall, they have to fall." Xuanyuan jiuzhong asked again: "laozuzong, do you think this is really good? I just don''t want to be a chess piece. I want to be a chess player. "¡° You think a chess piece is a chess piece, and you are the next player. I also think that you are a chess piece, and the man in the sky is the man who plays chess. But have you ever thought that one day, if you really become a man in the sky, maybe you will still feel that you are still a chess piece? " Xuanyuan galloped to ask. "..." Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t speak. He felt that the topic was too much.

 Chapter 1664

    Everyone wants to jump out of the world he is in and have a look at it from a macro perspective.


    But after I really jumped out, I found that I was still in a strange world.


    Continue to jump out, but still so.


    If it is not for that world, how can it accommodate people who jump out?


    The truth is very shallow and deep.


    Some people can''t understand it all their lives, while others prefer not to understand it.


    Xuanyuan gallop think, Xuanyuan nine heavy probably belong to the latter.


    This is a very smart person and a very proud person.


    If you have to summarize Xuanyuan jiuzhong briefly, Xuanyuan galloped for a while, and felt that it was very appropriate to use the three words "chess player" to describe the opponent.


    For example, he wants to unify the Lingwu world.


    Because he wants to be the master of the world.


    But if it really unifies the Lingwu world?


    In this world, what else is worth him to continue to challenge?


    So, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is very eager to fly.


    He wanted to see how capable the immortal was.


    Xuanyuan gallop feel, Xuanyuan nine heavy such a person alive, actually quite tired.


    Always keep climbing, but not willing to stop to rest.


    Always want to climb up, all the people around as stepping stones.


    Those who don''t want to be stepping stones are naturally divided into "stumbling blocks" by him.


    Think of these, Xuanyuan gallop can''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    It''s boring.


    On the chessboard, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is ready to kill the dragon.


    Outside the chessboard, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is ready to slaughter immortals.


    Whenever Xuanyuan jiuzhong is about to close the palace, Xuanyuan gallops like an immortal and enlivens the chess game.


    This game of chess is very anxious.


    It seems that no matter who it is, there is no hope of victory.


    As time goes on, the changes on the chessboard become more and more big.


    "Ancestor, where does Xiao Yao come from?" Xuanyuan nine heavy suddenly asked.


    "Well?"


    "In fact, I know that he and Xiao Longxiang are not people in this world. The transmission array of that world is in the Qing Qiu Dynasty, isn''t it?" Xuanyuan nine heavy said with a smile, "in fact, I really want to go to the world around."


    Xuanyuan galloped eyebrows are twisted together.


    Suddenly there was a murderous air on him.


    "It seems that our ancestors knew the world quite well." Xuanyuan nine heavy said with a smile, "you do not want me to go?"


    Xuanyuan gallop said: "that world is not suitable for cultivation, you really go, there is no significance, you are already strong in this world, to that world, you are still strong, there is nothing worthy of you to challenge."


    "But I''ve heard that Xu crazy song soared in that world." Xuanyuan nine heavy said.


    "That''s because he has enough ability to fly. Even if he doesn''t go to that world and stays in Lingwu world, he can still fly." Xuanyuan gallop said.


    Xuan Yuan nine heavy smile of more Huan.


    "What world are you from?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    Xuanyuan gallop did not speak.


    His face was as cold as ice.


    "If so, it will be easy to explain. When you were in power, your thoughts and your reforms made the great Qin Dynasty stand at the top of the Lingwu world. Many of its original actions were very difficult for people to understand. But now, if you think about it carefully, you seem to see further than those at that time, It''s hundreds of years away... Xiao Long Xiang and Xiao Yao are the same. They all see far away. So, what kind of world is that


    Xuanyuan galloped with a bitter smile.


    As I said before, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is very smart.


    Now, you''re not kidding, are you?


    This is really a smart, scary guy.


    Through these, we can analyze so many valuable things.


    How many people in the whole Lingwu world can do it?


    "You don''t want me to go to that world because you are afraid that I will destroy it." Xuanyuan jiuzhong asked, "when did you come? Um... I think it''s recorded in the history books of the Qin Dynasty that you once had a transformation. I think it was about that time? Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang appear out of thin air, but you don''t seem to be. Your appearance is more like a separate soul coming to this world. "


    Xuanyuan gallop said: "what else do you think of?"


    "In fact, I think a lot, but I didn''t want to think about it before." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said, "for another example, you have nothing to do with me. To be exact, the soul in your body has nothing to do with me."


    "So you don''t have to feel guilty if you want to kill me." Xuanyuan gallop said, "it''s not right to say that. Even if I really have a blood relationship with you, you will not feel guilty if you kill me. After all, you don''t kill many people in Xuanyuan family."


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly asked: "the immortal cultivators of Xuanyuan family can''t fly up, but they can''t fly up from your pulse. Does it matter?"


    "That''s probably what the way of heaven knows." Xuanyuan gallop shook his head, looked at Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but said, "this question, I can''t seem to give you any answer."


    Xuanyuan nine fell the last piece again.


    "That''s enough. Thank you for your advice."


    He stood up and his aura soared.


    "Next, please go to death."


    There is no emotion in the voice.


    Xuanyuan galloped and nodded, also stood up.


    On the chessboard, countless light spots, gathered together a white light, galloping towards Xuanyuan, smashed down.


    Xuanyuan galloped back a few feet.


    In fact, Xuanyuan Chicheng has been waiting for Xuanyuan jiuzhong for a long time.


    Before, he felt that although he did not approve of what Xuanyuan jiuzhong did, Xuanyuan jiuzhong never seemed to have done anything wrong.


    And it''s really good for him.


    If you let him do it first, I''m not satisfied.


    Now, it makes sense.


    His white hair spread, his eyes filled with endless murderous.


    As the world knows, Xuanyuan jiuzhong stands at the peak of Lingwu world.


    They didn''t know that many years ago, Xuanyuan gallop was also at the top of Lingwu world.


    And it''s never gone down.


    He Xuanyuan jiuzhong is an expert in the later period of jiuzhong.


    Isn''t Xuanyuan galloping?


    Behind Xuanyuan galloping, a huge Dharma appeared suddenly.


    A red dragon is still rolling in the clouds.


    "It''s a pleasure to kill a dragon on the chessboard and a dragon on the other side of the chessboard." Xuanyuan jiuzhong laughs, holding a sword in his hand and shrinking to an inch under his feet.


    Blink of an eye, then came to Xuanyuan gallop in front of.


    The next moment, it was pushed out by the dragon.


    The whole Tianji pavilion was in a great shock.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, Xiao Longxiang and others outside the Imperial City naturally realized it immediately.


    "It''s time to do it." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    Isn''t that what they''ve been waiting for?


    Now Xuanyuan gallop and Xuanyuan jiuzhong finally fight, their opportunity also came.


    After the command of siege was passed on, Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang chatted freely.


    "You say, shall we go and help?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Do you think you can enter the imperial city now?" Xiao long elephant glances at Xiao Yao, but he doesn''t have a good airway.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Indeed, on the current defensive state of Imperial City, even he and Xiao Longxiang can''t get in and out freely.


    After all, this is the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, the reason why Xuanyuan Chicheng chose the battlefield in the imperial city is that he probably didn''t want others to interfere in this matter.


    Even in Xuanyuan Chicheng''s opinion, there is no relationship between him and Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but he is now Xuanyuan after all and has lived in Lingwu world for hundreds of years.


    This is the business of their Xuanyuan family. There is no reason for Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang to interfere.


    "How long can this fight last?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Longxiang shook his head. He couldn''t answer this question.


    "Don''t talk about it. We have to seize the opportunity to attack the city." Xiao Longxiang said, "our task is to enter the imperial city before the end of the battle. Otherwise, once Xuanyuan wins again and escapes from the heaven, we will fall short."


    Xiao Yao naturally understood what Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao''s attack surprised the guards of the imperial city.


    Before sensing the battle of Tianji Pavilion, a group of people were still very curious. Did Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant enter the imperial city?


    However, the battle between Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Xuanyuan Chicheng is not something that ordinary people can intervene in. Many people in Tianji Pavilion want to rush up to help Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but before they get close, they are swept in by the fierce wind and become a pool of flesh and blood.


    "Guard the city first!" Qin Shuyu said immediately.


    They have no way to stop and help the battle of Tianji Pavilion.


    Now the most important thing is to keep the imperial city.


    Moreover, in their view, no matter who is fighting Xuanyuan jiuzhong now, they can''t be the opponent of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    After all, this is the man who stands at the peak of the martial arts of the great Qin Dynasty.


    And some people who know the existence of the ancestors can''t help but feel chilly when they see this scene.


    They can''t keep up with Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Xuanyuan gallop.


    Now the war is coming, and the enemy is on the verge of the city. They don''t want to solve the enemy quickly, but they are still fighting inside?


    It''s not idle. What is it? Tianji Pavilion, Xuanyuan Tianning also out of the door¡° What are you going to do? " Asked the woman¡° I promised Xiao Yao that when he began to attack the city, I would cooperate with him inside and outside. " Xuanyuan Tianning said. Unable to laugh or cry, the woman said, "can you help with the battle of hundreds of thousands of people?" Xuanyuan Tianning looked at the woman, her face looked very calm¡° You still don''t know your man at all. In your eyes, I don''t even have such ability? " Wait for Xuanyuan Tianning to leave, but an hour''s time. Suddenly, many huge stone beasts appeared in the imperial city. Those Stone Beasts began to attack the garrison of the imperial city. In one of the stone beast''s body, Xuanyuan Tianning negative hand and stand. On this day, he finally let the whole people of the Qin Dynasty know that his prince was not so careless. In his hand, he also has his own blade¡° Xiao Yao, it''s up to you if you can break the gate. That''s all I can help! " Standing on the stone beast, he roared at the distance. Hysteria£¨ There will be a third chapter later.)

 Chapter 1665

    Xiao Yao did not know how many sieges he had organized, but every time, he was blocked by the soldiers of the imperial city.


    Since the emperor of the Qin Dynasty chose this place as the Imperial City, he must have taken a fancy to its geographical advantages.


    Even with the help of Xuanyuan Tianning, it''s hard to directly open the gate of the Imperial City in a short time.


    However, the people on this side of the coalition are all high spirited.


    First of all, it''s because Xuanyuan jiuzhong is fighting with others now, and they don''t care about them. As long as Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not there, their pressure will slow down a lot.


    Another reason is that there is a soul in the coalition camp.


    Xiao Longxiang.


    In the hearts of these soldiers, the existence of Xiao Longxiang was no worse than Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is so powerful, but even with a large number of people, he united with the state of Zhao. For so many years, didn''t he conquer the Qing Dynasty?


    Therefore, they even feel that Xiao Longxiang''s strength and ability are superior to Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    For Xiao Yao, the improvement of morale is certainly very good, but he hasn''t captured the imperial city all the time, and Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    In desperation, Xiao Yao sent all those immortals.


    At this time, Xiao Yao can''t care too much.


    As for how many immortals will die, and whether those Immortals'' sects will turn against themselves, this is not the question Xiao Yao needs to think about now. Joke, if you are worried about the loss of these immortals, why did you go to those people for help at the beginning? After all, Xiao Yao came to these people to fight for himself, not to be an elder in the army. Some time ago, many immortals were swaggering in the army, and those ordinary soldiers did not dare to say anything in the face of powerful immortals.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know these things. He just pretends not to know and turns a blind eye to them.


    They have been arrogant for such a long time. They have to contribute.


    But Xiao Yao has his own selfish heart after all. For example, he arranges the cultivators of Taohua island and Qingcheng Mountain behind.


    Although the cultivators of Tao seeking sect and Ta Tian sect are dissatisfied with this, it''s no big deal to think about it carefully. After all, people have to be at the bottom of the list. Xiao Yao can''t just put them at the bottom in order to avoid suspicion.


    The world of Lingwu is so big and there are so many people. Who did Xiao Yao give face to? Whose face do you need to see?


    Want to understand these, those who cultivate immortals, also did not have before so oppressive.


    Inside the city, the fighting continued.


    It''s been going on for two hours.


    Although Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Xuanyuan Chicheng have not been hurt, they are full of blood in Tianji Pavilion.


    At a glance, corpses were everywhere.


    What''s more, the huge Tianji Pavilion, the most proud building of the Qin Dynasty, is also the information center, the political center, and the governance center. At this time, it has become a ruin, a mess, full of ruins. Even if the building of Tianji Pavilion is very solid, how can it stand the destruction of these two peak masters in the late stage of the ninefold era? Many people have not had time to escape and have been killed by the strong wind.


    Standing in the courtyard wall of Tianji Pavilion, I take a deep breath, which is full of pungent and bloody smell.


    Xuanyuan Tianning sent his daughter-in-law far away, while he took some confidants and stone beasts to duel with the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    Qin Shuyu saw Xuanyuan Tianning jump back at this time, angry.


    "Xuanyuan Tianning, as the prince of the great Qin Dynasty, do you want to help the united army horse step on the imperial city?" Standing on the wall, Qin Shuyu pointed to Xuanyuan Tianning''s nose and scolded him.


    "Prince?" Xuanyuan Tianning stood on the huge stone beast, and looked at Qin Shuyu standing on the wall of the imperial city. He was almost as tall as Qin Shuyu, "you people, who ever regarded me as the prince?"


    Qin Shuyu suddenly did not know how to continue to scold.


    It''s not because he thinks Xuanyuan Tianning''s retort just now is reasonable, but because he thinks Xuanyuan Tianning may have fallen into a magic barrier at this time.


    No matter how much you say, it''s meaningless.


    After all, you can never wake a person who pretends to sleep.


    Deep inside, full of helpless.


    Suddenly, a sharp sword flew out from behind and crossed Qin Shuyu''s body.


    The flying sword turns around in the air and returns to Xiao Yao.


    "Kill With Xiao Yao''s roar, the Allied forces continued to attack the city, and their morale was like a rainbow.


    At last, the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty showed their declining tendency.


    Looking at the fall of Qin shusu, the hearts of the soldiers of the great Qin Dynasty were once again covered with a layer of haze.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still fighting, and has no time to take care of this side. The first assistant of the current Dynasty is killed by the enemy.


    As for the commander who took the place of egret, he had already died in the siege of dozens of immortals.


    Watching the enemy flood in, they can only retreat again and again.


    "The great Qin Dynasty is really dead?" This is the last sentence before Qin Shuyu died.


    Although he had thought of such a day before that, he did not expect that it would come so soon. What he did not expect was that the resistance of the Qin Dynasty was even weaker than he thought when facing the attack of Xiao Yao. The Allied forces have been fighting with Xiao Yao for such a long time, and they have accumulated rich combat experience. In addition to the advantage in the number of people and the bonus of the immortals, even the invincible soldiers of the Qin Dynasty seem to be inferior.


    Xuanyuan Tianning, who suddenly summoned the stone beast to cooperate with Xiao Yao, also made great contributions.


    He became the last straw to defeat the Qin Dynasty.


    It''s a great blow to morale.


    No one thought that Xuanyuan Tianning, the prince of the Qin Dynasty, would suddenly turn to the enemy at this critical moment.


    Stab them in the back.


    Xuanyuan Tianning looked at this scene, suddenly fell into deep thinking.


    Is it really right to do it yourself?


    Looking at the resentful eyes of the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, he fell into meditation.


    The expression on the face became a little ferocious, and the eyes were full of struggle.


    After waiting for a long time, he smiles again.


    At this time, I want to understand what I didn''t understand.


    I''m sorry for these people.


    I''m sorry for Qin Shuyu.


    Perhaps, more or less, some can not afford to offend Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    But he felt that he deserved it.


    Worthy of the world.


    It''s worthy of Lingwu.


    A man worthy of his love.


    Well... That''s not enough.


    "Kill


    The shouting continues


    In Tianji Pavilion, Xuanyuan jiuzhong finally gained some advantages.


    Before a, from Xuanyuan gallop of the chest pierced.


    Originally, he thought that this sword could send Xuanyuan to gallop back to the west, but he thought his enemy was a little simple.


    See Xuanyuan gallop can continue to fight, he also laughed.


    Change to be oneself, also won''t easily fall down?


    He just didn''t know what Xuanyuan Chicheng was insisting on.


    What is his belief.


    Is it just to stop the unification of Lingwu?


    Or, simply want to help Xiao Yao? After all, Xiao Yao and the old man are from the same world.


    "Laozuzong, let me ask you, are you worthy of the Qin Dynasty?" Xuanyuan nine heavy suddenly asked a sentence.


    Xuanyuan galloped to stop body, looking at Xuanyuan nine heavy, a smile.


    "You want to destroy my mood with such questions?" Xuan Yuan gallops to ask a way.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is noncommittal.


    On the one hand, he is really curious about this problem.


    On the other hand, just as Xuanyuan Chicheng said, he wants to destroy the other party''s mood first.


    Xuanyuan galloped and laughed.


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong, you really shouldn''t ask me this question. You should ask yourself. Are you worthy of the Qin Dynasty? You turn around and have a look at what the great Qin Dynasty has become and how many people have died. " Xuanyuan Chicheng scolded angrily, "you can blame Xiao Yao for all this, but even without Xiao Yao, there will be no one else? Can''t there be a Li Yao? Sun Yao


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t answer.


    He always felt that Xiao Yao was just a variable.


    How can there be so many variables in this world?


    As long as I am a little calm, ruthless and early, I will erase Xiao Yao from the world.


    The Qin Dynasty is still invincible.


    "In your opinion, it was Xiao Yao who united the state of Jiang, Beilu, Wei and Dachu. But did you ever think that the hundreds of thousands of taxi soldiers would really come together because of one person?" Xuanyuan galloped and sighed.


    "Give you a ride." Xuanyuan jiuzhong turns his wrist.


    The sword is as powerful as a rainbow, and it''s horizontal in the air.


    Xuanyuan galloped out his hand, put the sword Qi into his hand, peeled the silk and pulled out the cocoon.


    Finally, he returned it.


    "I have a sword to cut the dragon." Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s body leaps high, and his aura bursts out, condensing countless waves of Qi, which are stacked and dense.


    Xuanyuan galloped forward like the wind. His long white hair floated with the wind, and the green tendons on his forehead propped up the old age spots.


    In his eyes, there was a sense of killing.


    "Who can stop me?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong also rushed forward.


    Black clouds came from the horizon.


    blot out the sky and cover the sun.


    There was a flash of light from the dark cloud.


    A thunderbolt, falling from the sky.


    There is a big mouth.


    Fall in Xuanyuan nine heavy and Xuanyuan gallop in the middle of two people.


    "Thunder robbery?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong laughs, "I''m going to fly!"¡° Fly up a fart Xuanyuan galloped and kicked Xuanyuan jiuzhong out. "It''s just that the burst of energy is too powerful. In your mind, you can''t think of anything else except flying up?" Just now Xuanyuan jiuzhong was just too excited. Now he calms down and thinks carefully that what Xuanyuan Chicheng said is right. He can''t help but feel helpless. Suddenly, he raised his head and roared¡° Xuanyuan light cold, do you really want to see, I died in the imperial city? "¡° Xuanyuan light cold, you really want to see, the Qin Dynasty destroyed once? " Xuanyuan galloped and his face changed. He rushed to Xuanyuan jiuzhong¡° Quack! Shut up He slapped Xuanyuan jiuzhong. In a rage. The power of immortals! Palm wind bursts, Xuanyuan jiuzhong rises against the wind and goes against the wind. The magic pill in the body works fast. Reiki is soaring again, unprecedented.

 Chapter 1666

    The great Qin Dynasty is no longer the sunlight scene of the past.


    Standing in the distance, overlooking, you can see the fire in the imperial city.


    No one knows how many corpses will lie inside and outside the imperial city after today.


    Can''t count it? Xuanyuan light cold sitting on a stone, holding chin thinking.


    Her heart is very contradictory, contradictory to now, she does not know at this moment in his heart in the end what is thinking.


    She was suddenly a little tired, tired of her own name, why must there be more "Xuanyuan".


    If it wasn''t for my surname, I probably don''t need to be so tangled now. I always feel a little uncomfortable watching the fall of the imperial city of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Women are naturally a contradiction." Xuanyuan light cold lowered his head and chuckled, the smile was full of ridicule to himself.


    At this moment, suddenly, a voice was heard in her ear.


    "Xuanyuan light cold! Do you really want to see me die in the imperial city? "


    "Xuanyuan light cold! Do you really want to see that the great Qin Dynasty was destroyed? "


    The voice, Xuanyuan light cold is too familiar.


    This is the voice of Xuanyuan Jiuchong!


    Subconsciously, she stood up and clenched her fist.


    I can''t help but take a step forward.


    It''s just a step.


    The next moment, she stood still again.


    It''s like a sculpture.


    Tears were swirling in her eyes.


    Xuanyuan Jiuchong said these two sentences, in the final analysis, what is the meaning she wants to express, how can she not understand it?


    Do you really want to send sheep into tiger''s mouth?


    Before, no matter what Xiao Yao and her ancestors said, there was a trace of expectation in her heart.


    But now, this little bit of expectation has finally collapsed.


    She thinks that Xuanyuan jiuzhong really thinks highly of himself. Why does he think that he is willing to sacrifice for the sake of the Qin Dynasty and Xuanyuan jiuzhong? Moreover, in her heart, she was obviously more inclined to her ancestors. Even if she was a child or an animal, she didn''t know what was really good for her, who and when she came up with it, she didn''t know.


    She already knew who was fighting with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, so how could she be willing to stand on Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s side?


    Do you want to help Xuanyuan Jiuchong kill his ancestors?


    She won''t do such a thoughtless thing.


    So she went back to her previous position and sat down again.


    "Die, die." Xuanyuan light cold smile, tone listen very calm.


    Maybe this is the real sorrow is not greater than the death of the heart


    Xuanyuan gallop is very angry.


    He felt that Xuanyuan jiuzhong had crossed the line seriously.


    At this time, he even thought of refining pills with Xuanyuan light cold to help him break through.


    How can he do such a shameless thing?


    How can he say those shameless words before?


    "For you, for the sake of the Qin Dynasty, is Xuanyuan light cold worthy of death?" Xuanyuan gallops and his killing machine soars. With one punch, he rolls up the spirit wind and smashes at Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Every punch will knock Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s body back several feet.


    According to this trend, I''m afraid the two will soon be able to move the battlefield.


    Finally, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still stable.


    "For a while, she lived beside me for so many years. When did I treat her badly?" Xuanyuan nine heavy sneered and said, "even if you really want to sacrifice for me, for the Qin Dynasty, why not?"


    Xuanyuan gallop scolded: "shut up!" After roaring, he picked up Dao Dao Jin Mang and met FA Xiang on the top of his head. He hit Xuanyuan nine times again.


    "It''s dirty to listen to you!"


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong continues to absorb the power of Shendan. After stabilizing his body, he suddenly reaches out his hand and seems to grasp the Dharma phase above Xuanyuan''s head in the void.


    Originally five fingers curved, suddenly clenched his fist, the air seemed to hear the howl and scream, the ground under his feet shaking violently.


    Xuanyuan gallop''s face became pale for a moment, and no longer had the pride of angry eyes.


    "Laozuzong, your cultivation is no weaker than me, but I have a magic pill. Do you have one?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong smiles, wipes the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and suddenly takes a step forward. There is a ravine under his feet, winding and crawling towards Xuanyuan''s galloping direction. Then he stomps his feet, and countless stones are flying.


    First in the air, then down.


    Xuanyuan gallop''s body moves quickly, avoiding all the stones. What he can''t avoid is to wave a fist to break the stones.


    Soon, Xuanyuan galloped to have a kind of feeling that he couldn''t do what he wanted.


    Indeed, with his current strength, he can''t keep up with Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    To fight to the end is to do your best.


    After doing his best, Xuanyuan jiuzhong can also absorb aura from Shendan.


    He didn''t get that kind of treatment.


    In fact, all this did not exceed Xuanyuan''s expectation.


    When he decided to work with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, all these things were calculated. How could a man who has lived for so many years still be like a young man who rashly does things without thinking?


    "Ancestor, you really don''t run?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong laughs.


    "What if I live two lives and die?" Xuanyuan galloped and said.


    At the end of the recitation, his hair suddenly turned white and black again.


    From the tip to the root.


    Like ink dye.


    What''s more, the wrinkles on his face are gradually flattening, age spots are gradually disappearing, and his skin is gradually like junnian.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy pupil suddenly contracted, can''t help but take a cold breath.


    "Do you really want to die with me?" Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s expression has become a little ferocious.


    In fact, there is no difference between the present state of ancestors and the return of light.


    He''s using all his life to get a chance to get back to the top.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong rushed away from all the shackles laid by his ancestors like a wild beast, and rushed towards his ancestors. In the process of running, a huge Dharma appeared on his head. It was a black wolf running. It was huge, and there was a black light around it, like a black cloud pressing the city.


    He has to stop each other!


    When he got there, the ancestor suddenly put out his hand and put a finger on the top of the black wolf''s head.


    Black wolf Faxiang stopped.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong, under the black wolf''s Dharma, naturally stops.


    In a short time, the ancestor suddenly made efforts, and the black wolf Dharma phase, which originally looked solemn and terrifying, suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    One finger Xianli powder.


    Then, the ancestor in the air turns his fist into his palm and goes on to the next case.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who is under his body, suddenly feels a lot of pressure. He kneels down on one knee and raises his hands high. Like Pangu, his forehead begins to show dense beads of sweat. Han and Han people roll down his face, neck and chest. His clothes slowly fit on his skin. The ground under his feet is fragmented, and even sinks several pieces.


    With a roar, Xuanyuan nine heavy body God Dan suddenly gushed out, shining golden light, slowly rising up, the hand that the ancestor extended out, also gradually lifted up.


    Xuanyuan galloping body, also began to tremble.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong stood up and stabbed out with a sword.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong waved his sleeve to spread his sword Qi, but he couldn''t help retreating for a long distance, and the pressure suddenly decreased. How could Xuanyuan jiuzhong want to miss such an opportunity to summon the sword back, hold the hilt, and turn his body into a rainbow light to blend with the sword light.


    The sword light is turning.


    Xuanyuan gallops without dodging.


    He held out his hand to block the light of his sword, but his body kept retreating.


    It''s just a lot slower.


    "Xiao Yao, break the city quickly!" Laozong did his best and gave a cry.


    Xiao Yao, still outside the Imperial City, was shocked.


    He took a look at Xiao Longxiang.


    "I''ll see." Xiao Longxiang frowned.


    Fool can hear, Xuanyuan gallop, this is already unable to hold.


    Xiao Yao was also a little frightened.


    Originally, in his view, even if Xuanyuan gallop is really not as good as Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it can last for a long time.


    At least, it won''t lose so fast.


    In fact, Xuanyuan galloped long enough.


    But he has been in a state of siege, not aware of the passage of time.


    He suddenly thought of something. When Xiao Long was flying away, Xiao Yao flew in another direction.


    Xuanyuan light cold, suddenly pulled down by a hand.


    When he fell to the ground, Xuanyuan light cold stretched out his hand and pushed Xiao Yao hard.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yao reached out and grabbed her arm.


    You can hold it in one hand.


    "I also want to ask you this question. What do you want to do?" Xiao Yao said with a gloomy face: "even if the ancestors really died, what can they do? He''s protecting you. Are you going to die? "


    Of course, Xuanyuan gallop to and Xuanyuan nine heavy hard, not just because of a Xuanyuan light cold.


    But few people know the reason.


    What Xiao Yao said is what Xuanyuan thinks.


    His words fell sound, Xuanyuan light cold naturally silent down.


    "How old are you? You''re not a child, and you''re still so naive?" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and left a prison beside Xuanyuan light cold.


    "Stay here. I''ll come back to you after my siege." Xuanyuan light cold did not make, also did not want to go to break the imprisonment left by Xiao Yao. Even if we break through, what can we do? Go on looking for your ancestors? I can''t help myself... A deep sense of powerlessness swept over me. Like the night behind. It''s like something opens its mouth and slowly devours the light and the red sun. Step by step. approach. Suddenly, Xuanyuan light cold squatted on the ground, hands clasped his knees. Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai, Wai. The number of immortals is also rapidly decreasing. Fortunately, the siege is only one step away. When he rushed to the city wall, he was exhausted. After releasing the bronze man, he put a few pills into his mouth to relieve the pain£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming too...)

 Chapter 1667

    Darkness, devouring the light.


    Lights were lit in the imperial city.


    Under the city wall, the lights are also dim.


    Only the city was dark.


    It''s like a lonely city.


    Beside Xiao Yao stands Xuanyuan Tianning.


    Looking at the corpse marks in and out of the city, the expression on his face was somewhat unnatural.


    Even if he had countless reasons to persuade himself, it was really hard for him to remain unmoved at all.


    "Is the Qin Dynasty completely over?" Xuanyuan Tianning asked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "I''m not interested in the great Qin Dynasty. If Xuanyuan Jiuchong dies, you are the emperor of the great Qin Dynasty. It''s your business whether the great Qin Dynasty will end completely."


    Xuanyuan Tianning frowned and asked, "what if he didn''t die?"


    "I''ll kill him if I don''t die." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Tianning did not speak.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s attitude has made Xuanyuan Tianning very satisfied.


    From the present point of view, in fact, he has no use value for Xiao Yao.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person to tear down the bridge. Otherwise, he really has no place to cry.


    So this should be the only thing to celebrate.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan Tianning standing beside him and said with a smile, "are you afraid that Xuanyuan jiuzhong will kill you if he doesn''t die?"


    Xuanyuan Tianning blushed and said nothing.


    He thinks what Xiao Yao said is just rubbish.


    If he doesn''t worry at all, he''s really in trouble.


    Some small fear is the most normal, OK?


    But it didn''t take long for Xiao Longxiang to come back.


    The rainbow light fell on the wall.


    Looking at Xiao Long''s frown, Xiao Yao immediately had an ominous omen.


    "Xuanyuan gallops and falls." Xiao Longxiang said, "I didn''t catch up with them. After Xuanyuan jiuzhong got it, I also ran away. However, his Shendan was also completely broken. At least, I went back to the level of eight level masters."


    Xiao Yao nodded, with a dignified expression.


    Xuanyuan galloped to pay the price of life, is that all?


    "Taking Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s current situation as an example, Xiao Yao said:...."


    He really admired Xiao Longxiang''s mentality.


    What''s the matter? I''m still thinking about it.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks that he can''t compete.


    It seems that before the Qing and autumn dynasties, Xiao Longxiang really had trouble.


    The mentality of ordinary people has already burst.


    "OK, what do you want to do next?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go to find Xuanyuan jiuzhong." Xiao Longxiang took a breath and said, "this guy''s existence is a disaster. If he doesn''t die, there''s no way to pull down the curtain completely."


    Xiao Yao asked, "are we too conscientious?"


    Xiao Longxiang said with a bitter smile, "do you think I want to? If he doesn''t die, can you leave Lingwu world at ease? "


    Xiao Yao thought and understood the meaning of Xiao Long Xiang''s words.


    Such is the case.


    The dog emperor who did not say the Qing Dynasty would not have any idea. Even if there was no opinion, Xiao Yao did not dare to continue to live in the world. He and Xiao Long could take a picture of his nine legs. But Wu Wutong hung up these people. They could not leave the world. If Xiao Yao and Xiao Long had gone, nine people could not afford to return to Xuanyuan.


    After staying in the imperial city for one night, Xiao long elephant left.


    As for Xiao Yao, he stayed in the imperial city.


    He felt that he owed Xuanyuan a favor.


    Anyway, when looking for Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xiaolong elephant is enough.


    It''s meaningless to follow him. It''s better to stay in the imperial city for the time being to help Xuanyuan Tianning stabilize the situation.


    Before, Xuanyuan Tianning helped Xiao Yao break through the Imperial City, which caused a stir in the great Qin Dynasty. Many people think that Xuanyuan Tianning is not suitable to be the emperor of the great Qin Dynasty.


    They all agreed that Xuanyuan Tianning was a traitor of the Qin Dynasty.


    Xuanyuan Tianning has a headache for this and feels that there is no way at all.


    Xiao Yao thinks that there are not many shortcomings of Xuanyuan Tianning, but the one revealed now is the most fatal one.


    If you want to be the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, how can you be so thin skinned?


    When Xuanyuan Tianning comes to Xiao Yao to ask about the solution, Xiao Yao gives him simple and rude advice.


    "If you don''t think you should be the emperor, kill them all. If you don''t have any opinion about it, keep it."


    Xuanyuan Tianning


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan Tianning''s depressed expression and said: "next, give me a list. Anyway, those immortals didn''t leave. Just take this opportunity, I''ll help you take care of these things thoroughly."


    Xuanyuan Tianning said: "is it not kind to do this?" Xiao Yao raised his eyebrows¡° I don''t care Xuanyuan Tianning gritted his teeth and waved his hand: "forget it, or kill it." Xiao Yao burst out laughing. That''s what it''s like£¨ In the fifth watch, 15000 words have been updated, which is an explosion.)

 Chapter 1668

    Xuanyuan Tianning will adopt Xiao Yao''s suggestion. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s really not a surprising thing.


    In the final analysis, Xuanyuan Tianning is not unwilling, but needs a step down.


    Didn''t he know that it was a disaster to keep those old ministers?


    Let''s not say, this time Xuanyuan Tianning helped Xiao Yao break the city, whether he betrayed the Qin Dynasty.


    Even if there is no such thing, is Xuanyuan Tianning the emperor of the Qin Dynasty on the spot, those people have no opinion?


    In the eyes of many people, Xuanyuan Tianning is just a straw bag.


    Before their emperor was Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    What kind of existence is Xuanyuan jiuzhong?


    Anyone who becomes the emperor of the Qin Dynasty will be dwarfed by Xuanyuan jiuchongyi, right?


    This time, Xuanyuan Tianning also shows his strength. If not, how can he show his strength?


    In the evening, Xiao Yao went to see Xuanyuan QingHan, but he didn''t want to open the door.


    Xiao Yao didn''t leave and sat down by the door.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, I felt relieved.


    The nervous tension is a little relaxed.


    He''s enjoying the time.


    "Can you hear me?" Xiao Yao suddenly opens his mouth.


    There was no response.


    However, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who will be easily frustrated.


    Even if Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t answer, he knew that Xuanyuan QingHan could hear now.


    Well... Maybe they just don''t care about him.


    Admitting this is not a matter of losing face.


    Maybe in Xuanyuan light cold seems, if not because of their own appearance, Xuanyuan gallop will not die. Even if she knows that this is not the case at all, there is nothing to say. As a little girl, there must be a place to vent, right?


    "Seriously, if you don''t like me, I don''t have much to say if you come out and beat me now." Xiao Yao said.


    He still didn''t get any response from Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Xiao Yao continued: "Xuanyuan galloped to death, in fact, I feel bad, because he helped me, although I don''t want to say that he is a person of great friendship, but I think at least he is a person with conscience, as long as he is a little bit of conscience, probably will know how to be grateful?"


    He continued: "moreover, I think Xuanyuan gallop is quite similar to me..."


    Just talking about this, the door was suddenly opened from the inside, and Xiao Yaoxian, who was leaning against the door, fell on all fours.


    "Do you deserve to be compared with your ancestors?" Xuanyuan light cold face dew frost, unhappy face.


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    He stood up and patted the dust on his ass.


    No matter what Xuanyuan QingHan said just now, the other party is willing to open the door, which is a big breakthrough.


    It''s better than saying that Xuanyuan QingHan is deaf inside?


    "Will you open the door?"


    Xuanyuan light cold hum a, said: "I just think you annoyed, roll!"


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care about Xuanyuan.


    "In fact, I think it''s a proper death for our ancestors." Xiao Yao said, "perhaps, the death of our ancestors does not mean the complete extinction."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Xuanyuan light cold bad.


    She really wants to give Xiao Yao a good beating.


    If it wasn''t for... I couldn''t beat him.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin, looked at the room and asked in a low voice, "can I go in?"


    Xuanyuan light cold did not speak, but turned and walked in.


    It''s not closed.


    This is very obvious.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. Naturally, he goes in with Xuanyuan QingHan.


    After entering the room, Xiao Yao simply looked around and found that although the room was large, there were not many things in it, which seemed to be a little empty.


    In the middle of the room, there is a table and several stools.


    "So this is your wing! Tut Tut, why is it not imposing at all? " Xiao Yao make complaints about it.


    "If you don''t want to be kicked out by me, say something meaningful." Xuanyuan light cold frowned said.


    Xiao Yao felt that if he was really driven out by Xuanyuan light cold in his current status, he would be too shameless, so he quickly got to the point.


    "Do you know why I said before that Xuanyuan Chicheng is very similar to me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan gallops to look at him with puzzled eyes.


    If not for curiosity, she would not let Xiao Yao in easily.


    Anyway, that''s what she said to herself.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to pour himself a cup of tea to moisten his throat. When he found that the teapot was empty, he had to give up his previous idea.


    "Because he and I come from the same world." Xiao Yao said.


    Originally, this was the biggest secret for Xiao Yao, and he would not mention it to others.


    But now Xuanyuan gallop has died, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not the trace.


    Although the dust has not been completely settled, it is almost there.


    To say these things will not affect anything, and it will make Xuanyuan light cold not so sad.


    Why don''t Xiao Yao do such things?


    "I know you don''t believe it. In fact, I didn''t believe it when my ancestors told me before, but later he said a lot about what happened in my world, so I completely believed it." Xiao Yao said, "he came to this world after he died. That is to say, his soul was attached to the original Xuanyuan galloping body. I don''t know much about the affairs of the Da Qin Dynasty, but what I said is true. If you pay more attention, maybe you can find some clues from the history books of the Da Qin Dynasty."


    Xuanyuan light cold did not speak.


    She was still thinking.


    Although she was willing to believe what Xiao Yao said now, she felt that what this guy said in front of her was a bit too far fetched.


    Ancestors are not ancestors?


    How is that possible?


    Xiao Yao continued: "the reason why Xuanyuan Chicheng is willing to work hard with Xuanyuan jiuzhong is that in terms of soul, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has nothing to do with him. Even if he really succeeds in killing Xuanyuan jiuzhong, he will not have any psychological pressure. As for why the immortal cultivators of the Xuanyuan family can''t rise, in his words, this is the punishment of the way of heaven for him, an outsider. "


    See Xuanyuan light cold expression, seems to have entered the state of thinking.


    This is the beginning to slowly accept Xiao Yao''s view.


    Although Xiao Yao said something mysterious, all this is logical.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao is not from Lingwu world, which she knew before.


    Since both Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant can come here from other worlds, Xuanyuan galloping can come here, it is not an unacceptable thing.


    "Well, why did he help you?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "In fact, he doesn''t want to help us at all, but he once changed the Lingwu world by himself. He also knows what outsiders mean to the world. While the world hasn''t changed much, he hopes we can go back. So, he doesn''t want to help us, he just wants to drive us away. Another reason is that..."


    Xiao Yao didn''t go on.


    Xuanyuan light cold is not a fool, know what Xiao Yao did not say.


    "Because of me, right?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ancestor, why do you have to save me?"


    "I think it''s nice to see you." Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold did not speak.


    Xiao Yao stood up and said, "so, do you know what I want to express?"


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao standing up, shook his head.


    "I don''t know why."


    Xiao Yao


    I feel that Xuanyuan QingHan''s IQ has become higher.


    Now it seems that I overestimated her!


    Is the expression of your own meaning not simple and clear enough? Can even a three-year-old understand what he''s saying? This Xuanyuan light cold is not on the school or how to return a responsibility?


    "Since Xuanyuan Chicheng came to this world after he died, you never thought that he would go to another world after he died this time? Perhaps, back to the world he lived in before? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes, suddenly flash up a fine awn.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    Finally, it''s not the same as before.


    "What you said is true?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao wants to roll his eyes.


    What''s more, how many of what I said before? Maybe you still ask such boring questions?


    I didn''t die with Xuanyuan gallop. How do I know if it''s true?


    But since he came to comfort each other this time, he would not say so frankly.


    So he forced himself to smile more genially and said, "of course."


    Listening to the tone of the speech, it seems to be very determined.


    Xuanyuan light cold finally happy up, his face also showed a smile.


    Xiao Yao began to strike while the iron was hot again and said some of his previous conversations with Xuanyuan Chicheng.


    When Xiao Yao said that, it was Xuanyuan''s turn to ask questions.


    In fact, her question is quite simple, that is, to ask Xiao Yao what kind of world the earth is. In the past, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu talked about these things. It''s not very complicated to explain them. It''s just some energy. It''s a lot of trouble to say.


    Wait for Xiao Yao to say of almost, Xuan Yuan light cold long relief tone¡° I see Xuanyuan light cold said. Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked subconsciously, "what do you understand?"¡° Nothing. When are you going back? " Xuanyuan light cold asked. Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad feeling¡° What do you want to do? " Xiao Yao said tentatively. Even if the heart has the answer¡° I''ll go back with you. " Xuanyuan light cold said. Xiao Yao covered his face with one hand. What are you talking about! I used to talk nonsense, OK? Is the girl''s way of thinking that simple¡° I''m going to see your world. Maybe my ancestors are there Xuanyuan light cold said. What can Xiao Yao say? Tell Xuanyuan light cold, in fact, before his nonsense? That''s all in vain!

 Chapter 1669

    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    He how also didn''t expect to comfort Xuanyuan before light cold when those words had played such a role.


    However, in fact, even if I knew in advance, what I should say would be the same. After all, it comforts Xuanyuan! This is the only way I can think of.


    Looking at Xuanyuan light cold mood is not easy to get better, Xiao Yao said nothing is not willing to take back his previous words!


    Besides, now Xuanyuan nine heavy has not found, so I want to go back, also have a short period of time, maybe really wait until that time, Xuanyuan light cold also gave up the idea now.


    Moreover, even if you can really go back, the other party still insists, and may not be able to follow you back to the earth.


    After all, Xuanyuan QingHan is a person of Lingwu world!


    When Xuanyuan gallops alive, he chats with Xiao Yao, and what he says most is the way of heaven.


    Xiao Yao has no idea of the way of heaven.


    In fact, this is just a thought.


    Anyway, it''s not like there was no immortal in Lingwu world who had been to the earth before.


    For example, Xu Bingge.


    For example, Xu SuGuan.


    Since these two guys can go to the earth, it''s not unimaginable that Xuanyuan QingHan can go.


    This is what happened after that. Now Xiao Yao is too lazy to burn this brain cell to think.


    Now Xiao Yao''s only concern is the whereabouts of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    As long as this guy doesn''t die, Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant can''t leave the Lingwu world.


    Even if the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty didn''t embarrass them, they didn''t dare to leave.


    In fact, I don''t know when it started. Xiao Yao has more concerns in this world.


    When he got back to his room, Xiao Longxiang was already sitting in the room waiting for him.


    Xiao Yao some doubts, conveniently closed the door.


    "That little girl Xuanyuan, have you coaxed her?" Xiao Long asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sat down and nodded.


    "Yes. But what are you doing here? "


    "Can''t I chat with you?"


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    Does Xiao long elephant have such a leisurely time?


    But then again, although this time did not leave Xuanyuan nine heavy, but the Qin Dynasty imperial city was broken, they really relaxed a lot.


    Not as much pressure as before.


    "It seems that you are quite interested in that girl named Xuanyuan QingHan!" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant, frowned a little, and said, "I just feel sorry for her."


    "Then there''s no other meaning." Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao asked: "how can I find out that you have some gossip? What''s more, I didn''t have much contact with Xuanyuan QingHan. I used to be tit for tat. Although I didn''t take it seriously, she always regarded me as an enemy. What do I think of her? "


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s answer, Xiao Long nodded his head.


    "That''s good."


    "That''s good?" Xiao Yao a Leng, always feel the other side in this words have other meaning, ask a way, "do you have any bold idea?"


    Xiao Longxiang coughed, crossed his legs and said, "I just thought of a way to leave the world as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yao''s curiosity was immediately hooked up.


    "Obviously you''re as anxious to leave as I am, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes.


    I think what Xiao Longxiang said is nonsense.


    Although he has been in Lingwu world for a long time.


    But in Lingwu world, he always wants to go back early.


    In particular, Xu Suguan said that the earth was in trouble, and Xiao Yao became more anxious. These things, as he knew, make complaints about this problem.


    Xiao Longxiang shook his legs and said, "now it seems that there is no threat to the Qin Dynasty. The only threat is Xuanyuan jiuzhong, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    These idiots know that.


    Do you need to say more?


    "In this case, we will directly throw Xuanyuan QingHan out, let Xuanyuan jiuzhong find Xuanyuan QingHan, and fly up. At that time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is no longer in Lingwu world, and there is no threat to the Qing Dynasty and your friends. We can leave at ease." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s gloomy face, Xiao long elephant said with a smile, "anyway, you have nothing to do with that little girl. I asked you repeatedly before, and you confirmed it, right?"


    Xiao Yao now understands why Xiao Longxiang wanted to gossip so much.


    There are pits in every sentence of emotion!


    "What''s the matter? Do you think my idea is very good?" Xiao Longxiang asked triumphantly.


    Xiao Yao said: "bad idea!"


    Xiao long elephant put away the smile on his face: "in fact, I knew you would not agree. It seems that you still have a good feeling for that little girl."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You old man, don''t point to Yuanyang''s music. In fact, what I said just now is simple enough. I just think that this girl is poor enough. In this world, she probably has nothing to worry about. At first, Xuanyuan galloped to help me, that is to say, let me help him take care of Xuanyuan QingHan. Now he has just left the world, I turned my head to deal with her. It''s not a bridge. What is it? Although I''m not a good man, I can''t do such a bastard. "


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s righteous words, Xiao Longxiang is almost ashamed of his previous thoughts.


    "What''s more, this son really trains Laozi one by one." Xiao Long make complaints about his face.


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    "In fact, I just said it casually, but I didn''t really have such an idea. Damn, just because of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, how long have I been in Lingwu world? If I don''t find him out and kill him, I think I''ve been wasting my time for so many years. " Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But let''s not underestimate Xuanyuan jiuzhong." Xiao Longxiang said helplessly, "if this guy wants to hide, it''s not easy for us to find him."


    Xiao Yao said, "let''s look everywhere tomorrow. He should still be in the Qin Dynasty."


    "You will think so, won''t Xuanyuan jiuzhong think so?" Xiao Longxiang said with a sneer, "you think he knows a lot about the Qin Dynasty. Besides, he has no place to go except the Qin Dynasty. After all, it''s all our territory, but what if he goes in the opposite direction? What if he thinks that the most dangerous place is the safest place? "


    Xiao Yao is thoughtful.


    He thinks that Xiao Long''s remarks just now are quite reasonable.


    However, he also raised his own questions.


    "If so, you think of these, Xuanyuan jiuzhong thought again, or decided to stay in the Qin Dynasty?"


    "..." Xiao Longxiang sighed.


    He felt that there was no way to continue talking this day.


    After all, they have no idea


    "Carpet search, let the whole Lingwu world begin to look for Xuanyuan jiuzhong. I don''t believe that this guy can really hide under the ground!" Xiao Yao is in high spirits.


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile: "that''s true. Even if he really hides under the ground, we will dig three feet to find him."


    Xiao Yao suddenly said, "in fact, I don''t think we need to worry about it now."


    "Why?"


    "Even if we don''t go to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the other party may come to us." Xiao Yao said, "you know what his purpose is."


    "Xuanyuan light cold?" Xiao Longxiang said, "aren''t you very dissatisfied with my previous suggestions?"


    "I didn''t say I had to hand her over." Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I mean, as long as we guard Xuanyuan QingHan, we are not afraid that this guy will not show up."


    Xiao long elephant flashed an aura in his mind and said: "in fact, we can also let Xuanyuan light cold be a bait."


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Even if Xiao Longxiang just started, Xiao Yao could guess what the other party wanted to express.


    "This is not to sell Xuanyuan QingHan directly! We just take her as bait, but we don''t really send her to Xuanyuan jiuzhong. " Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice, "is that ok? That''s Xuanyuan jiuzhong. I don''t think he will stand up before he is absolutely sure. "


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile: "a little is better than nothing! Don''t we have no choice now? If I can''t, I have to think of a way. Anyway, that''s the way I can think of now. "


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, but still nodded.


    It''s true that they are at a loss now.


    In addition to this method, in a short time, they really can''t think of any better way,


    Since Xuanyuan Tianning became the emperor of the great Qin Dynasty, the great Qin Dynasty has withdrawn its troops completely.


    After all, for the present Qin Dynasty, the most important thing is to recuperate.


    As for those who had jumped out against Xuanyuan Tianning, they were almost dead.


    With the help of Xiao Yao, Xuanyuan Tianning wants to clean up the people he doesn''t want to see.


    In addition, with the return of Hong Yu, the Qingyi gate also re operated.


    In fact, he is willing to go back to the gate of Qingyi because of Xiao Yao''s face.


    Of course, he is not without any benefits. For example, after this matter is solved, he and Wen bin will be free again.


    Hong Yu is very serious about this, but I don''t know if Wen bin would like to leave Qingyi gate. Even now that the overall situation has been decided, Wen bin still has not come forward. No one knows where he went. Hong Yu didn''t know. Wen bin is not willing to stand up, which can only explain one point. He is still unwilling to submit to Xiao Yao and recognize the status quo. This guy is still on the opposite side of Xiao Yao, but he has no threat to Xiao Yao, so Xiao Yao is too lazy to deal with it. At dawn the next day, Xiao Yao and Xiao Long left the Qin Dynasty. Set foot on the road to find Xuanyuan jiuzhong.

 Chapter 1670

    The whole Lingwu world began to search for Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, the great Qin Dynasty was still in turmoil.


    What makes the people of the Qin Dynasty feel strange is that they really have no way to understand why the former Emperor has now become a street mouse.


    It seems that Xuanyuan jiuzhong really did something to complain about.


    However, some people see it thoroughly and think it clearly. Since Xuanyuan jiuzhong has been in trouble, his era has passed completely.


    Moreover, if you think about it carefully, although Xuanyuan jiuzhong had great ability and did a lot of things when he was an emperor, his contribution would not have been more than that. If it had not been for Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the gate of the Qin Dynasty would not have been kicked open by the iron cavalry.


    Therefore, it seems that the God like characters in their minds have gradually stepped down from the altar.


    As for whether Xuanyuan Tianning contributed to this, it is not known, and no one is curious about this issue.


    Anyway, the curtain has come to an end.


    Who would really care about those things?


    Besides, even if you really care, what can you do?


    Although the great Qin Dynasty is still in turmoil, with the new emperor''s accession to the throne, everyone knows that all this is about to come to an end.


    Xiao Yao also agreed to withdraw his troops. Although it seems to be a matter of course, it at least made the people of the great Qin Dynasty completely settle down. They didn''t care how big the territory of the great Qin Dynasty was. In their view, as long as they don''t die any more and can live well, it''s more important than anything.


    To live and work in peace and contentment, good weather, is their greatest wish.


    When people are greedy, they want to be the master of the world.


    When you are satisfied, you only want to live in the world.


    Therefore, there must be a contrast in everything. People need to experience more when they are alive. Only after experiencing those unbearable memories can we know what contentment is and truly make contented people happy.


    After Xiao Yao left the Qin Dynasty, the Allied forces began to retreat.


    As for those sects that need to be lucky, Xiao Yao completely left it to Xuanyuan Tianning.


    Anyway, now that he is the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, it is most appropriate for him to do these things.


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Liu Zhezhi didn''t want Taohua island to move to the Daqin Dynasty. Maybe she was afraid of something in her heart, or she didn''t like the Daqin Dynasty at all. TA Tian Zong had no such idea, and soon left the state of Wei. In fact, it was also a big blow for the state of Wei, which Xuanyuan Tianning was happy to see.


    After all, an immortal sect is like a school.


    The sect of taotianzong, which is located in one of the four major sects, is also regarded as an institution of higher learning in the University. The cultivators coming out of it are the fresh blood of a country and a dynasty. For example, ye tingchao, who came out of TA Tian Zong, is now working for the state of Wei? Another example is Qingcheng Mountain. If Jiang Guozhen encounters some disaster, can they not come out to save the world? It''s a talisman, but it''s also a double-edged sword.


    Similarly, if such a huge sect of immortals wants to do something, it will be a big blow to a dynasty.


    But now Xuanyuan Tianning still can''t see so far, or don''t want to see so far, even if it is really so, how? Do you want to shut down TA Tian Zong?


    He will not do such a thoughtless thing.


    It is a good thing for both of them that TA Tian Zong came to the Qin Dynasty. After all, after the previous war, there is no way to count the number of immortal practitioners who died in the Qin Dynasty.


    In a word, there is a great need for more people to cultivate immortals in the Qin Dynasty.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan Tianning and Tata Tianzong had a good talk.


    For Xuanyuan Tianning, the only pity is that Taohua Island did not come to the Qin Dynasty.


    In fact, when you think about it, Xiao Yao thinks it''s not a bad thing.


    If Taohua Island really came to the great Qin Dynasty, with the improvement of the national strength of the great Qin Dynasty and the increase of the number of immortal cultivators, Xuanyuan Tianning would have the idea of Xuanyuan jiuzhong in the future.


    Although Xuanyuan Tianning now looks quite honest, but you know, people can become.


    Who knows whether Xuanyuan Tianning can have such an idea now? However, Xiao Yao thought for a moment. At that time, he must not be in Lingwu world. What Lingwu world will become may not have much to do with him. Even if there are friends he cares about, what he can do is to help them remove Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Xiao Yao can''t foresee what will happen in the future, so, It''s impossible to help them avoid it. Besides, these people are not children anymore, and they haven''t reached the point where Xiao Yao has to do everything.


    Moreover, even if the world does not have Xiao Yao, it is no big deal. At least there are Hong feisheng, Zhao Tieniu and others.


    However, after searching for a few days, Xiao Yao and Xiao long did not get much.


    No one knows where Xuanyuan jiuzhong has gone.


    What''s more, just as Xiao Longxiang said, it''s not easy for them to find each other when Xuanyuan jiuzhong is determined to hide.


    After thinking, Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang returned to the Qing Dynasty first.


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty also praised Xiao Yao and kept flattering him.


    Xiao Yao is an indifferent expression.


    Look at love and ignore it.


    However, even so, the other side did not have the slightest dissatisfaction.


    Now Xiao Yao''s identity is too special.


    Although he is not the emperor of any country, it is not impossible for Xiao Yao to bring hundreds of thousands of soldiers if he gets angry.


    This is a man who is completely above him.


    As an emperor of the Qing Dynasty, he really has no right to be looked up at.


    Although this is Xiao Yao''s first meeting with the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Yao has no real affection for each other.


    If the other party is a happy person, where there are so many things, Xiao Long Xiang has already returned to the previous world.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to come to Lingwu world to find him.


    "Can the teleport take us now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong, have you found it?" Asked the other curiously.


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned.


    There was no displeasure on Xiao Long''s face.


    Before that, he told Xiao Yao that the emperor of the Qing and autumn Dynasties was a piece of hob meat.


    If it was that easy to deal with, he would not have been in this world for so many years.


    Listen to Xiao Long Xiang, he threatened to kill the whole royal family of Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    However, the other side just rolled a white eye, cheap smile, a pair of indifferent appearance.


    He knew better than anyone that Xiao Longxiang did not dare to offend them.


    It was because he knew that Xiao Longxiang certainly did not dare to do too much, so he could be so confident.


    Facing Xiao Yao, he can be so calm.


    This is the strength of the other side.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Before listening to Xiao Long Xiang say don''t so much, he didn''t feel anything, but now, after seeing each other, he realized that each other is a very difficult person. Sure enough, how many people can become emperors are straw bags?


    "Although Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not dead, his cultivation has regressed a lot. Even if he is still alive, it is impossible to pose any threat to you. Besides, the present Qin Dynasty is not Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s territory. I''m afraid Xuanyuan Tianning hopes that Xuanyuan jiuzhong will die more than you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao is right, but even though he said that, I still can''t feel at ease, so I hope Mr. Xiao can get rid of Xuanyuan Jiuchong before he leaves." The Qing Dynasty emperor said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao really wants to strangle him now.


    If we have to use two words to describe Xiao Yao''s feelings at this time, it is disgusting.


    This guy is disgusting.


    I don''t have much ability, but I''m disgusting.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and walked out of the hall.


    Xiao long elephant went out with him.


    "Well, I told you before that this guy is not easy to deal with, is he?" Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant with a slightly complicated look in his eyes.


    "It''s really hard for me to understand how you can stand such a guy for so long."


    "Ha ha, what else can we do?" Xiao Longxiang said with a bitter smile, "I''m helpless too. You said before that when we can go back, we must kill him. In fact, even if you don''t have such an idea, I still have..."


    Xiao Yao sighed helplessly.


    "Now, can''t we just wait for Xuanyuan jiuzhong to come out by himself?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Longxiang said, "before we also tried, let Xuanyuan light cold exposed, but Xuanyuan nine heavy is still not moved, he is really afraid."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Longxiang burst out laughing.


    "I didn''t expect that Xuanyuan jiuzhong would become a turtle one day."


    Xiao Yao''s face is black.


    He really didn''t know how Xiao Longxiang could still laugh under such circumstances.


    He did it anyway.


    In the Qing Dynasty, Su Changliu and Wang Wenge also came.


    Wang Wenge came to say something else. Now that the crisis of the Qing and autumn dynasties has been completely solved, he doesn''t need him any more. He naturally wants to go back to Qingcheng Mountain in the state of Jiang.


    If he wants to leave, Liu Zhezhi must follow.


    As for Su Changliu, he still has to stay with Xiao Yao. He also wants Xiao Yao to help him understand more sword moves. Therefore, he also proposed to go back to earth with Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao doesn''t care, and he thinks that many experts around him are actually very good¡° I''ll see you off when I really want to leave. " Hong feisheng said to Xiao Yao before he left. Xiao Yao nodded his head. Looking at the back of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, Xiao Longxiang touched his chin and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really a bit of a hero!"

 Chapter 1671

    It''s a small town on the border of Wei.


    After the town, it''s the north foot.


    The most interesting thing here is probably the only private school where the teacher is actually a female teacher.


    Mr. Nu is not a native of the small town. It''s not long since she came here, but no one knows where she came from. Her accent seems to be from the state of Wei.


    So this is a man of mysterious origin.


    This is also the most respected person in the small town. Even in this place where a woman is virtuous without talent, no one will say that she is not good at all. It is a very rare thing for such a small town near the border to have a place for children to study and a scholar.


    After the lady came to the town, countless young talents came to propose marriage, but they were all rejected one by one.


    It is reasonable to say that when a woman reaches this age, it is time for her to get married. However, it seems that she has never had such an idea before. However, it was soon understood by everyone. In those people''s eyes, a scholar seems to have the consciousness of being alone.


    But they have never thought that when a person really has such an idea, there should be a reason.


    That is, some time ago, there was another gentleman in this private school.


    A middle-aged man who looks about fifty years old.


    After a brief exchange with her husband, she found that she was really a learned person, but she didn''t know why. Looking at her face made her feel very uncomfortable. She was sure that she had never seen her face before, but as long as she saw it, she would feel uneasy.


    I can''t understand the reason.


    From the other side''s mouth, the female husband learned that the other side''s name is Xuanzhong, which is rare.


    Even if she didn''t feel good, she still left her partner. In fact, his idea was very simple. He just felt that it was a good thing for the people in the small town to have such a person in Xiao Chen''s private school. During this period, she was also a little tired. After all, one''s energy was limited. There were more than 60 students in the private school now, It''s really a bit of a lack of skills.


    In fact, in the eyes of the female husband, this man named Xuanzhong is also very talkative and humorous.


    Besides, it looks very kind.


    Not a few days later, the female husband also gave up the previous concerns and talked with each other.


    However, what is interesting is that the female husband found that the other party talked most about the affairs of the Qin Dynasty.


    When talking about the great Qin Dynasty, there is a person who can never get around.


    Xiao Yao.


    Mentioning Xiao Yao, the expression on her husband''s face was slightly moved.


    This scene, of course, also fell on the other side of the serious.


    "Green cicada, do you know the man named Xiao Yao?" Green cicada is the name of the lady. As for her surname, I don''t know. Xuan Chong never asked.


    Green cicada gently shook his head, said with a smile: "do not know, just heard."


    "Well, now Xiao Yao should be famous in Lingwu mainland. I''ve heard of him, and it''s not surprising to be here." Xuan Zhong said with a smile.


    Green cicada does not comment.


    "Unfortunately, because of such a person, the great Qin Dynasty declined." Xuanzhong sighed.


    It can be seen that when the other party said such a thing, some of it came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Decline?" The female husband didn''t agree with each other''s words. "In my opinion, this is the rebirth of the Qin Dynasty."


    "Freshmen?" Xuanzhong shook his head. "Why do you say that?"


    "Before the Qin Dynasty, really good?" Green cicada asks earnestly.


    Xuanzhong was in a high mood when he talked about this and said, "isn''t it? In the past, as long as the Qing and Qiu dynasties were conquered, the Qin Dynasty could continue to go south and send troops to unify the Lingwu mainland. Isn''t that a good thing? At that time, there will be no national boundaries, OK? "


    The green cicada laughed and asked, "why do you think it must be a good thing to have no national boundaries? The territory of the great Qin Dynasty is vast, but can it really be supervised everywhere? "


    Xuanzhong listened to the other side and was silent.


    "I just think that there is nothing bad now. Many things are like this, and the imagination is very beautiful. But when it comes to that time, there will be countless problems. Therefore, it is not a bad thing to be content with the status quo." Green cicada said.


    Xuanzhong snorted coldly, but he didn''t keep on pestering on this topic.


    "Mr. talent, why don''t you understand this?" Green cicada asks curiously.


    Xuanzhong is a little depressed.


    Originally, he thought that if he didn''t answer the previous question, the topic would be over, but now it seems that it''s not the case. Even if he didn''t say it, the other party would continue to chat on this topic.


    He simply stood up and went to make a cup of tea.


    After pouring a cup for the green cicada, he said again, "I just think that if the whole world belonged to the Qin Dynasty, there would be no war in the world, right?"


    "If you don''t agree, where there are people, there will be disputes. This is an eternal truth. Even if the world is really from the Qin Dynasty, how can it be?" Green cicada asked, "in the Wei Kingdom, there is no other war except disputes between States? No one would have died in the war? "


    "It''s just bandits. It''s just killing them." Xuanzhong said.


    "But there are still dead people." Green cicada said with a smile, "moreover, if this world is really Xuanyuan jiuzhong, do you think Xuanyuan jiuzhong can tolerate other immortal practitioners in this world? Maybe he will kill all the immortals in the world, because the existence of the immortals and the sect is the biggest threat to them. Maybe Xuanyuan jiuzhong won''t be afraid of these, because he is a practitioner standing on the top of the Lingwu world. But one day, if he leaves the world, or flies up? Won''t the next emperor of the Qin Dynasty think so? Won''t you? Won''t it be a fight then? "


    At this point, the green cicada pause a little, and then continue to ask: "and, do you think, if there is no cultivator in this world, is it a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Xuanzhong sighed.


    It''s not because the other party''s words convinced him, but because he felt that it was meaningless to argue with a woman.


    What does a woman know?


    Therefore, he is disdainful to continue to say.


    "Maybe it''s also because I see things differently." Green cicada suddenly said.


    Xuanzhong was a little surprised and looked at each other with a puzzled look.


    Green cicada laughs, takes the water cup on the table, takes a sip, blows the top layer of tea, and says, "I just think that no matter what Xiao Yao does, it''s right, so I look at the problem from this perspective. I will think about the reason why Xiao Yao does it, and I think about the reason, It will support the theory that he is right. "


    Xuanzhong couldn''t laugh or cry and nodded.


    However, he looked at Green cicada''s eyes but more confused.


    "Don''t you really know Xiao Yao?" Xuan Zhong asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t believe it." Xuan Zhong said with a smile.


    Green cicada suddenly stood up and went out.


    Xuanzhong looks at the green cicada''s back and always feels that he seems to have grasped something.


    After a while, a man with a mask came in.


    This man came to the town with Xuan Zhong.


    However, in general, people in the small town do not seem to see him.


    "Help me to find out the identity of this woman called green cicada." Xuanzhong looks at the mask and the man says.


    The masked man gave a wry smile and said, "emperor, I''m just a poison master. I''m not specialized in intelligence."


    When Xuanzhong''s eyes fell on him, he shivered again.


    "Yes, I know."


    Then he went out.


    When he was alone in the room, Xuan Chong poured himself a cup of tea and drank it all.


    "Xiao Yao, are they all right? Who in the world is right no matter what he does? "


    Qing Qiu Dynasty.


    Xiao Yao felt more and more that the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty didn''t like it.


    Sometimes he wanted to go directly into the palace and wipe his neck.


    Can think of, if really kill each other, also be regarded as completely cut off their back to earth.


    We can only think about it and can''t really do it.


    Interestingly, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty wanted to marry Xiao Yao again.


    In fact, the other party had done this before, but it was rejected. Now it''s making a comeback. It''s obvious that they still want to keep Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang in the Qing Dynasty.


    Although Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang were only two immortals, they played an important role in the Qing Dynasty and even in the Lingwu world.


    In other words, if the emperor of the Qing and autumn dynasties can really bring Xiao Yao over, even if he controls the whole Lingwu world, it''s not too much.


    As long as Xiao Yao is willing, plus a Xiao dragon elephant, maybe he can really do what Xuanyuan jiuzhong has always wanted to do but failed to do.


    It is not only the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty who thinks so, but also the whole Lingwu world.


    This is a man who defeated the great Qin Dynasty.


    So what else can''t he do in this world?


    But this time, Xiao Longxiang had other ideas.


    "I said Xiao Yao, or you will follow me?"


    Xiao Yao


    "You think, that teleportation array is probably a royal secret. Maybe the princess also knows? If that''s true, then we don''t have to deal with the stupid Emperor. We can leave directly. " Xiao Longxiang said very seriously Xiao Yao has no language way, "you this is to want to play beautiful male trick?"¡° Is there anything you can''t do? It''s just taking off your pants and lifting them. " Xiao long elephant said with a smile. Xiao Yao would rather die than surrender.

 Chapter 1672

    In fact, Xiao Yao and Xiao Long Xiang wanted to leave, which was not a bad thing for the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, Qiu Gu Ye.


    After all, Xiao Longxiang''s position in the Qing and autumn Dynasty is too special. It''s not too much to say that he is the national soul of the Qing and autumn Dynasty.


    Many people think that the Qing Dynasty can not have autumn leaves, but it can not do without Xiaolong elephant.


    It''s said that qiuguye is a very generous person and can tolerate the existence of Xiaolong elephant. I''m afraid it''s hard for any emperor to have such a measure. In qiuguye''s opinion, this is bullshit. It''s just as if he didn''t really have any idea. It''s just that before Qingqiu Dynasty, there was no Xiaolong elephant, if it wasn''t for Xiaolong elephant, The Qing Dynasty may no longer exist. What can he do? He is also very helpless! Fortunately, their great enemy has finally withdrawn completely. Even if they really have any ideas about the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it will be many years later.


    It''s not something he needs to think about.


    But now Xuanyuan jiuzhong still exists, which is the biggest threat to them.


    Otherwise, if Xiao Longxiang wants to leave the world, he must have no opinion at all.


    In addition to Xiao Longxiang, Xiao Yao was actually a serious trouble for the Qing and autumn dynasties.


    Although Xiao Yao has no hostility to the Qing Dynasty, Xiao Yao''s growth speed is too fast, and now Xiao Yao has some terrible power. If Xiao Yao wants to embark on the road of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, it will be much simpler than Xuanyuan jiuzhong, and the Qing Dynasty has no fighting power.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang, if they leave any one behind, can make autumn lonely leaf sleepless at night.


    As for giving marriage, it''s just Qiu Gu Ye''s bold idea.


    He felt that it would be good to keep Xiao Yao in this way.


    Even if Xiao Yao really becomes the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, there''s nothing wrong with it. Anyway, it''s one of his own.


    He felt that if Xiao Yao really became the emperor of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it would not be a bad thing for the Qing Qiu Dynasty. Who would make him a man of great ability? However, if the other party does not agree to the marriage, he is not happy that such a thing will happen again. He does not want the Qing Qiu Dynasty to fall into the hands of others.


    If Xiao Yao agreed, it would be a good thing for them.


    Although Xiao Yao refused now, Qiu Gu Ye didn''t feel so depressed. Anyway, they didn''t have any loss.


    However, now Qiu Gu Ye is agitated. She doesn''t know where her third daughter heard about her marriage. Now she is making a lot of trouble.


    Death and life!


    I want to marry Xiao Yao!


    What can he do?


    "Father, if you don''t marry me to Xiao Yao, I will die for you this year!" Autumn is like water, holding a sword in one hand, standing in front of autumn leaves and saying.


    "..." autumn leaves are going crazy.


    He has many children and several daughters, but the one he loves most must be the third daughter in front of him, otherwise Xiao Yao would not have married his third daughter before.


    Even if the husband of the third daughter really takes away the land of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, in his view, it is not a big deal.


    It''s still recognized by him.


    In Qiu Gu Ye''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s refusal to get married is expected. He has been married before and has been rejected once.


    "Good daughter, will you put down your sword first?" Autumn lonely leaves say good or bad.


    In the royal family, the princes and princesses, as well as other palace owners, queens and concubines, all gathered around to watch the farce in front of them.


    Many people have schadenfreude smiles on their faces.


    There are also some princesses who even hope qiurushui can wipe their necks quickly.


    Even if qiurushui could not become the empress of the Qing Dynasty, it would not pose any threat to them, but people would be jealous if they were alive. Anyway, they were not born of a mother.


    Qiurushui''s biological mother died after she left qiurushui. Maybe that''s why qiuguye attaches great importance to her third daughter.


    "Autumn is like water. Put down your sword first. Let''s talk about it slowly." Autumn solitary leaf continues to say.


    It can be seen that he is really worried now.


    "I don''t know!" Qiu Rushui said, "don''t come here!"


    As soon as qiugu leaves took a step forward, the sword blade broke the skin of his neck, and the blood flowed a little. Qiugu leaves face changed greatly, so he quickly stepped back.


    "What do you want to do?" Autumn lonely leaves are going crazy, "such as water, you should understand, forced to turn the corner is not sweet ah!"


    "I don''t care. I''ll twist it down first!" Qiu Rushui said very frankly, "I''m happy when I twist it down. I don''t care if it''s sweet or not."


    "..." Qiu Gu Ye suddenly felt that what Qiu Rushui said was reasonable.


    I''m speechless.


    In the face of such bandit logic, Qiu Gu Ye is more and more upset. How can you think of a word that can overthrow the other party''s logic!


    "Go and invite Xiao Yao first." Fortunately, Xiao Yao is still in the imperial city of the Qing Dynasty. Qiu Gu Ye immediately orders a little eunuch.


    The little eunuch took the order and rushed to the place where Xiao Yao lived at this time.


    After hearing the other party''s intention, Xiao Yao immediately frowned.


    "What does Qiu Gu Ye want me to do?"


    The eunuch didn''t feel much surprised at Xiao Yao''s name. Not to mention that Xiao Yao''s original identity was not simple. Even without the previous events, there was no problem that Xiao Yao wanted to be a tyrant in the Qing Dynasty. After all, in the Qing Dynasty, the existence of Xiao Yao was even higher than that of Qiu Gu Ye, Even if Xiao Yao is a dandy, he only knows how to do evil every day, which can be forgiven by the people of the Qing Dynasty.


    The little eunuch hesitated, wondering whether he should tell the real purpose.


    I can''t help it. If I were someone else, the eunuch would say it without thinking about it.


    In the Qing and autumn dynasties, who the emperor wanted to see was naturally who he wanted to see. Did he need to ask other people''s opinions?


    But Xiao Yao is very special.


    What can he do if he knows the purpose and the other party shakes his head?


    "General Xiao, don''t embarrass me. I dare not say it!" The little eunuch said with a sad face.


    "You don''t say, do you think I''ll go again?" Xiao Yao sat on the chair and looked at the man who was called the first red man in front of the emperor. He was very curious.


    The eunuch knelt down and kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    "General Xiao, this is what the emperor ordered. If you don''t go, I''ll lose my head." The little eunuch said with a runny nose and tears.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "does it have anything to do with me if you can hang your head around your neck?"


    The little eunuch is going to be angry and cry by Xiao Yao.


    How can a man be so irresponsible?


    Can''t conscience hurt?


    At the thought of this, his heart felt a little uncomfortable.


    Smelly man!


    Well, anyway, it''s really no problem to say these three words in his capacity.


    In desperation, the eunuch could only explain the purpose of his visit once again.


    Xiao Yao frowned and shook his head.


    What''s more, he didn''t plan to go. Now when he heard the other party''s intention, he immediately realized that he couldn''t go any more!


    It''s like digging a hole for him to jump!


    "If I don''t go, I will die whatever I like. It has a fart relationship with me." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao long elephant suddenly brightened his eyes, patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and whispered, "go!"


    Xiao Yao glared at him.


    You don''t have any feelings. You just want to watch the fun, don''t you?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s discontented face, Xiao Longxiang immediately stretched out his hand and pulled him to the side.


    "This is a golden opportunity!"


    Xiao Yao is not a good person. Is this a chance to fart?


    Do you really want me to marry a daughter-in-law here?


    Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is easy to get angry, and he is not very angry, he is really a little impatient with Qiu Gu Ye. He wants to screw his opponent''s head off and hate Wu and Wu. Although he has not seen Qiu Rushui, he has some disgust in his heart, plus his opponent''s mischief, Although it''s the recognition of his own appearance, he still can''t get the slightest favor, so even if the other party is really hanging on his neck today, he doesn''t feel much. It would be humane not to dance a c-mile on the grave.


    "I said, are you really stupid or fake? It was Qiu Gu Ye who threatened us all the time. Now we have a chance. Don''t you want to seize it? " Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He understood each other''s meaning immediately, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "This is an opportunity?"


    Xiao Longxiang nodded: "in my opinion, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime."


    "But is it shameless for us to do so?" Xiao said with a sigh.


    Xiao long elephant snorted coldly: "do you want a face? Or do I look like one of those people with a big face? "


    Xiao Yao seriously thought about it, and suddenly he felt a sudden opening.


    Face... Who wants it!


    What did Lao Tzu rely on when he came to Lingwu world from the earth? Luck? Cultivation? Character? level of appearance?


    It''s shameless!


    Thick skinned, eat enough. Thin skinned, unable to eat. Isn''t that reasonable?


    So they returned to the little eunuch.


    "Lead the way." Xiao Yao said.


    The little eunuch felt that something was wrong.


    He always felt that the smile on Xiao Yao''s and Xiao Long''s faces was inexpressible.


    But for him, it means that he can survive, so he has to think about what and go ahead immediately.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang followed closely and soon entered the hall. Seeing that Qiu Gu Ye and Qiu Ru Shui are still confronting each other, Xiao Yao clenches his fist and waves it fiercely. You old bastard, it''s time! Seeing Xiao Yao, Qiu Rushui''s eyes sparkled with brilliance, and he was suddenly excited¡° Xiao Yao, you are here at last! You''re worried about me, aren''t you? " Xiao Yao looks at Qiu Rushui. In fact, the girl looks pretty good. It''s probably because she is a princess of the Qing Qiu Dynasty. The food is very good. When she weighs on the earth, at least she has to drive an extended version of Hummer. Otherwise, she can''t hold it¡° Xiao Yao, help me persuade my daughter. " Autumn leaves see Xiao Yao, just like to see the Savior. Xiao Yao and Xiao Long look at the autumn leaves with a smile. Autumn lonely leaf heart thump¡° The old and the young, two foxes, what do you want to do? " His brain was running fast, sweating like rain.

 Chapter 1673

    Qiu Gu Ye never underestimated Xiao Yao and Xiao Long Xiang.


    These two guys have absolutely good brains.


    So in the face of these two guys with a smirk on their faces, Qiu Gu Ye is in a bad mood.


    But now, he can''t think so much, so he can only ask Xiao Yao for help.


    If there is any other way, he doesn''t want to call Xiao Yao over!


    "Autumn leaves, let''s have a chat!" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Qiu Gu Ye wants to hit people.


    Do you think I want to chat with you now?


    Don''t you think it''s very unkind of you to ask a father who is suicidal in front of his daughter?


    He felt that although he didn''t know what world Xiao Yao came from, the folk customs of that world must be very simple. Otherwise, he would have been killed long ago. How could he have grown up?


    He wanted to spit hard on the ground, but because of his identity, he held back.


    Xiao Yao went to Qiu Gu Ye, put out his hand around his neck and said, "Qiu Gu Ye, do you think we have a good relationship?"


    "Ha, our Qing Qiu Dynasty has always had a good relationship with General Xiao and General Xiao." Autumn solitary leaf hastens to say.


    Xiao Yaole: "OK, anyway, all the people here are your own family. Don''t be so shameless and be serious."


    "Autumn leaves covered his heart.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have a heart attack, otherwise... No, I must hold each other''s neck before I die, and take this annoying guy away with me.


    Autumn solitary leaf before feel his temper has been very good, but now facing Xiao Yao, he is really some can''t sink gas.


    "What do you want to do?" Autumn solitary leaf say such a words of time, looking at each other''s eyes are full of vigilance.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you are too outsider to say that. We are all our own people. What can I do?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao glanced at Qiu Rushui standing on the edge and said, "I am particularly curious about a question. In your heart, which is more important, your daughter or the secret of the teleportation array?"


    Qiu Gu Ye''s face sank and said, "are you threatening me?"


    Xiao Yao was also happy, and then the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, holding out his hand and pinching each other''s neck.


    People''s faces changed greatly.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you doing! Let go of the emperor


    "Forbidden army! Come on


    "Xiao Yao, don''t be impulsive!"


    "General Xiao, stop Xiao Yao!"


    Xiao long elephant does not move the facial expression, quietly looks at.


    Xiao Yao is his son. Although he hasn''t been together for a long time, he feels that he knows his son better.


    Xiao Yao will never do anything impulsive.


    After all, Xiao Yao is still eager to leave the world, um... Although it''s a bit unlucky to say so.


    Although both of them really want to kill Qiu Gu Ye, if they really kill this guy, their idea of returning to the earth will be ruined. No matter how dissatisfied they are, they can only turn dissatisfaction into ninja for the time being.


    "You tell me about threats? Hehe, up to now, you are not threatening our father and son? Now you have the face to say we''re threatening you? " In fact, Xiao Yao is to vent his dissatisfaction, and soon throws Qiu Gu Ye aside. "If we want to talk, we should talk well. Don''t talk to me about those useless things. I''m not Xiao Long Xiang, and I don''t have such a good temper as him. I know you''re settled. We don''t dare to do anything about you, but it''s OK to kill a few people in your family first."


    "..." Qiu Gu Ye said with a sneer, "then you are not afraid, I will never tell you the secret again?"


    "In fact, you and I both know that neither you nor I dare to do anything too absolutely. For example, although I want to kill you, I can never do it. This is also the reason why you have no fear. So I don''t worry that you really won''t tell me the secret, because if I''m really angry, what do you think of your Qing Qiu dynasty, Can you still stay in Lingwu world? "


    "..." autumn leaves alone did not speak.


    He did realize the difference between Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang.


    Although Xiao Longxiang understood this, he would not do anything on the surface.


    Just keep it in mind.


    But Xiao Yao doesn''t like this feeling. He likes to turn the situation around and turn passivity into initiative.


    Even if the final result will not change, Xiao Yao still likes to lead others by the nose, it is not to be led by others by the nose.


    "Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still alive, it is impossible to regain power. You know that." Xiao Yao said, "it''s not good for you to keep me and Xiao long elephant in the Qing Qiu Dynasty. You also hope that our father and son will leave. After all, as long as we are still in the Lingwu world and in the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it''s a threat to you. Should I be right?"


    Autumn leaves alone or did not speak.


    "So, if you are smart, let us leave. It''s really urgent. It''s nothing." Xiao Yao said, "I''m anxious to go back to the world before me because my world is in big trouble. If it''s too late for anything, it''s not so important for me to go back."


    Qiu Rushui quickly put down his sword.


    "Wuwuwuwu, I won''t commit suicide. Xiao Yao, you go, you go quickly..."


    Xiao Yao looked at Qiu Rushui and said with a cold face, "you and your father are really virtuous. They both like to dictate to us, right? In your opinion, we Xiao''s father and son are really so easy to control? "


    When talking, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and bursts out a aura in his hand.


    A prince, suddenly hit by this aura, flew out and lay on the ground, trembling.


    "Xiao Yao, you are presumptuous!"


    "Let go of you Xiao Yao kicks Qiu Gu Ye out.


    "I tell you, next day, I''ll kill someone, and we''ll compete with each other. Who will collapse first? If you can''t, you will commit suicide directly. By the way, you called me before, didn''t you worry about your daughter''s suicide? I don''t need him to commit suicide. She doesn''t want to die, so I send her to die. I really take myself seriously? " Xiao Yao said fiercely.


    With these words, he turned and walked out of the hall.


    Xiao long elephant looked at some dull autumn leaves and couldn''t help feeling happy.


    Although we didn''t follow the script, the goal was achieved.


    Before, autumn was in danger.


    Now it''s the same.


    "General Xiao, do you really want to fight with my Qing Qiu dynasty?" Qiu Gu Ye looks at Xiao long elephant and says suddenly.


    Looking at Qiu Gu Ye, Xiao Longxiang said helplessly: "emperor, don''t get me wrong. It''s all Xiao Yao''s meaning, not mine. You know, although I''m his father, I haven''t seen him for many years. What''s more, he always does things like this. He doesn''t like to play according to the routine. Otherwise, it won''t give Xuanyuan Jiu a headache. I don''t know what he can''t do, If I really want to die, I can''t have been in the Qing Dynasty for so many years. "


    With that, he followed Xiao Yao out.


    After Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang left, they recovered from the shock.


    "Seven princes, seven princes!" Those people all rushed to the prince who was smashed out by Xiao Yao before.


    Found that the other side is not a big problem, quickly got up, it was relieved.


    "Emperor, the Xiao family are really more and more presumptuous!" A imperial concubine said that this is the biological mother of the seventh prince. Seeing that her son was bullied by Xiao Yao, she was naturally angry.


    Autumn solitary leaf just sneered and said: "yes, otherwise, you go to kill those two father and son?"


    The imperial concubine suddenly died down.


    Are you kidding? Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t kill the two father and son. What can he do?


    Out of the hall, Xiao long elephant quickly catch up with Xiao Yao.


    "Did I have some impulse just now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao long elephant laughed and said, "in fact, it won''t affect anything."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Long Xiang stretched out his hand, patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder, and asked casually, "since you know it won''t affect anything, why do you want to do it?"


    Xiao Yao blinked, looked at Xiao long elephant and asked in a low voice, "do you really want to answer?"


    "Otherwise, let''s say the answer together?"


    "Good."


    "Because, have fun!" Xiao Long and Xiao Yao said in one voice.


    With that, they looked at each other and laughed again.


    It''s really fun.


    Especially the short dragon elephant.


    Such a thing, he may not do, because in his view, it is meaningless.


    Xiao Yao will do this because he has some childish temper.


    In fact, to see the autumn leaves that a pair of eat excrement expression, Xiao long elephant''s heart is also quite cool.


    After so many years in Lingwu world, he has been pressing his anger.


    Now, it''s a breath.


    In the hall, people are still discussing.


    "Father, according to the children''s ministers, Xiao Yao was right. The existence of him and Xiao Longxiang is the biggest threat to our Qing Dynasty. In this case, we might as well let them leave. Anyway, even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still alive, it is impossible to threaten us. After he recovers his strength, the first thing is to take back the imperial power, Let''s go to the trouble of the great Qin Dynasty first. As long as we make friends with the great Qin Dynasty and unite with Xuanyuan Tianning, can we deal with hundreds of thousands of troops with one Xuanyuan jiuzhong? " The prince of the Qing Dynasty stepped forward and said.


    "Yes, emperor, let Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant leave first." There are also many people who agree.


    Autumn leaves alone did not speak, silent. Obviously thinking about something. After a moment, he shook his head¡° You don''t know Xuanyuan jiuzhong. As long as he''s alive, no matter I or Xuanyuan Tianning, I can''t sleep at night. " Autumn solitary leaf is biting a tooth, in the eyes twinkle fierce color, "so, he must die!" People see autumn solitary leaf so firm, also not much say what. But the cruel words Xiao Yao said before still reverberated in their ears. Is this guy really going to kill one person a day£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1674

    In fact, what I said in the hall before was cruel.


    Xiao Yao is not so idle about killing one person a day.


    It''s just psychological pressure on Qiu Gu Ye.


    Just as Xiao Yao thought, Qiu Gu Ye came to dinner with Xiao Long Xiang Su Changliu and others in the evening.


    "Sit down when you come." Even if Qiu Gu Ye was the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty, no one stood up to greet him.


    Even Xiao Zhan didn''t get up.


    How many of these people around Xiao Longxiang really take him as an emperor?


    Autumn solitary leaf brow a wrinkly, although this is also in his expectation, can happen today''s affair, his in the mind still some uncomfortable.


    Hesitated and sat down.


    "Xiao Yao, I apologize for what happened today." Autumn leaves alone said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed by.


    Xiao Long looks like a smile but not a smile.


    As Xiao Yao said, autumn leaves or choose to soft.


    Of course, to be soft doesn''t mean to change one''s position. It''s just a gesture.


    In fact, this is enough for Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant.


    They need to leave everything behind and have a good chat with Qiu Guye.


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao winks. Xiao Zhan immediately pours a glass of wine for Qiu Gu Ye.


    Maybe it''s because of the depression in my heart. Qiugu leaves take up the wine cup and drink it all in one gulp.


    "I know that I can understand your dissatisfaction with me, but I can''t help it. Xuanyuan Jiuchong is my nightmare. As long as he doesn''t die, I can''t sleep at night." Autumn leaves said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "So, as long as you kill Xuanyuan Jiuchong, I''ll let you go back immediately and never break your promise. Besides, I can give you a gift." Autumn leaves alone said.


    Xiao Yao asked with great interest, "what''s the present?" With that, he put a piece of meat in his mouth and chewed it down.


    Qiu Gu Ye put down his chopsticks and pointed to himself with a finger.


    "My life." He said.


    Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak.


    In addition to Xiao Longxiang, there are still a few faces on the table with strange looks.


    What the other party said is too abrupt, and it makes them feel that they can''t understand it.


    However, looking at the look on Qiu Gu Ye''s face at this time, it seems that he is still very calm. Maybe he doesn''t feel that he has said anything.


    He continued to eat and said, "actually, I know that both you and General Xiao are complaining to me, right?"


    Xiao Yao said, "you have some self-knowledge."


    Qiu Gu Ye said with a smile: "self-knowledge is not really enough. Anyway, all these things can be thought of by fools. But I am helpless. After all, General Xiao really contributed a lot to our Qing Qiu Dynasty. If it wasn''t for General Xiao, I would be a king of subjugation now."


    Speaking of these, autumn leaves are also bitter.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal, waiting for the other party to continue.


    "As long as Xuanyuan nine dead, I''ll relax completely. I''ll give you what you need." Qiu Gu Ye said, "no matter you or general Xiao, you really want me to die. In this case, I will give you my life as the last gift. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao said, "are you not afraid of death?"


    "In fact, as long as the Qing Qiu Dynasty can survive, the people of the Qing Qiu Dynasty can live and work in peace and contentment and no longer worry about their lives, I will have no regrets in my life." Qiu Gu Ye said with a smile, "it can''t be said that it''s selfless and great. I just don''t want the foundation of Qing Qiu Dynasty to be destroyed in my hands. If I owe you something, I will give it back to you."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, which was tacit approval.


    Autumn leaves suddenly like release, stand up, leave after staggering away.


    After Qiu Gu Ye left, Xiao Yao turned to look at Xiao long elephant and said with a smile, "I suddenly feel that it''s not easy for you to fight with this guy before."


    Xiao Longxiang nodded gently and said, "he''s really smart."


    Xiao Zhan still had no way to understand. He asked, "adoptive father, what does the emperor mean?"


    "Don''t you think he''s smart?" Xiao Longxiang asked, "in this way, to win our sympathy, let us no longer want to revenge the Qing Qiu Dynasty, in fact, even if he does not die, we will kill him, but if he is more conscious and active, maybe we will not bother to hate the Qing Qiu Dynasty, and his royal blood will be preserved."


    Xiao Zhan was a little surprised.


    The surprise is not because he thinks Xiao Longxiang''s words are reasonable. He thinks Qiu Guye is a smart man.


    He was surprised that Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang had such an idea.


    However, he soon recovered and gave a wry smile.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long Xiang have such an idea. It''s not incredible. If he were Xiao Yao, he might do the same.


    Whether it''s Xiao Yao or Xiao Long Xiang, when are they the kind of characters that can be manipulated?


    But autumn leaves do not open their eyes, again and again and again the dilemma of Xiao Yao Xiao dragon elephant.


    How could these two people not be resentful?


    How many years has Xiao long elephant lived in Lingwu world? How can he not want to kill Qiu Gu Ye?


    In the end, Xiao Zhan didn''t say much.


    Autumn leaves back to the palace, suddenly feel relaxed a lot.


    He felt that with Xiao Long Xiang and Xiao Yao as human beings, since they nodded their heads and agreed, they would stop here.


    At least, I don''t need to worry about the rest of the royal family.


    The autumn family can still take power in the Qing Dynasty.


    If Xiao Yao is not willing to reconcile in this way, he has nothing to do.


    "I hope so..." he said with a wry smile, sitting in his chair.


    Since Xiao Yao came here, many emperors have been very subdued.


    One of the representatives is Li Nan.


    At last, there is an autumnal solitary leaf that is more subdued than Li Nannan.


    At the dinner table, the dinner continued.


    After three rounds of drinking, Xiao Yao sighed again.


    Although he knew in his heart that as long as he found Xuanyuan jiuzhong and killed him, he could return to the spirit earth with Xiao Longxiang, but Xuanyuan jiuzhong was too careful.


    For such a long time, they didn''t find the news of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    "This guy, is he really going to be a shrinking turtle for his whole life?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Xiao long elephant looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile: "in fact, the real worry is Xuanyuan jiuzhong."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and nodded to show his understanding.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t understand and asked, "aren''t you in a hurry to go back? How can you become a worried person again, Xuanyuan jiuzhong? "


    Xiao Yao knocked on his chopsticks and said, "the longer time goes by, the stronger the imperial power of Xuanyuan Tianning will be. Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong has restored his original cultivation, what can he do? Can he shake a country by himself? "


    Xiao Zhan suddenly realized, but he had other ideas and said, "if Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t care about these anymore?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t say a word.


    After dinner, Xiao Yao went back to the house to have a rest.


    The next morning, Xiao Yao suddenly received a letter.


    The messenger came from the state of Wei.


    Xiao Yao thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t know who would write to himself at this time. He was from the state of Wei.


    He opened the letter and looked at it. His face suddenly changed.


    After hesitation, he burned the letter again.


    Sitting in a chair, silent for a long time.


    Finally, he suddenly stood up and slapped heavily on the table. The valuable sandalwood table immediately broke.


    Hearing the news, Xiao long elephant from next door also came.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, but he didn''t want to say anything. Finally, he shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "Is there news from Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" Xiao Longxiang continued.


    Xiao Yao still didn''t speak.


    Xiao Longxiang''s eyes are slightly astringent.


    "It seems that you are in a lot of trouble."


    Xiao Yao smiles bitterly and nods.


    "Can''t you tell me?"


    "If I talk to you, you will stop me." Xiao Yao said.


    "So you''re going to die?" Xiao Longxiang laughed back in anger.


    Xiao Yao said, "I want to leave the Qing Qiu Dynasty."


    "How do you know that I will let you go?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao is silent.


    "Forget it, just don''t die, and I won''t follow you." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, packed up, and went to find Xuanyuan light cold.


    When he came to the Qing Dynasty, Xuanyuan QingHan and liumarch naturally followed him.


    After all, Xiao Yao promised to protect Xuanyuan QingHan before he died.


    Now, Xuanyuan nine dormant target, is also Xuanyuan light cold, this can let him fly.


    As for Liu March, he has been following Xiao Yao all the time and has nothing to say.


    See the fiery Xiao Yao, Xuanyuan light cold some curiosity.


    "Come to me early in the morning. What can I do for you?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "I want to take you away from the Qing Qiu Dynasty."


    "Why?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    Xuanyuan light cold thought, nodded: "good."


    It''s not up to her anyway.


    "I''m going too!" Liu March said quickly.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and shook his head: "no way."


    "Why?" Liu March angry, "she can go with you, I can''t?"¡° I''ll come back to pick you up when my business is done Xiao Yao said. Liu March and Xiao Yao have been together for some time. She knows what kind of character this guy is. See Xiao Yao''s attitude so firm, even if some dissatisfaction in the heart, but also did not say anything, can only watch Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold leave. All the way to the state of Wei. On the way, Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao, asked: "where do you want to take me?" Xiao Yao said, "the state of Wei."¡° I found Xuanyuan jiuzhong, didn''t I? " Xuanyuan light cold asked. Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to answer the question of Xuanyuan QingHan. Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao eyes struggling expression, said with a smile: "it seems, I guess right."¡° What did you guess? "

 Chapter 1675

    "Before, I thought, why are you so anxious to take me away from the Qing Qiu dynasty? Besides, when Xiao Longxiang and others didn''t follow, maybe they didn''t know what you wanted to do? You dare not let them know, because if they do, they will stop you. " Xuanyuan QingHan touched his smooth chin and said, "so, Xuanyuan jiuzhong must have grasped your handle and threatened you to take me, right?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Why didn''t I find you so smart before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well... Can you tell me what he''s got on you?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    "He''s got a friend of mine." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold joked: "or a pretty girl? Anyway, if it''s ye tingchao, you won''t pay any attention to him. "


    Xiao Yao


    Do you look like that animal?


    "Before, I read your information. In the state of Wei, there seems to be a girl named Qingchan. After she left Beilu, she went back to the state of Wei. You should know that, but she never looked for her." Xuanyuan light cold said, "you should be very afraid to face that girl, because that girl likes you, you don''t want to accept her, in your heart, still owe her some, now it is because of you, she will be in danger, so anyway, you will not stand by." Xuanyuan light cold continued.


    Xiao Yao suddenly feels that after experiencing many difficulties, Xuanyuan QingHan''s IQ has really improved.


    However, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t seem to be very angry and uneasy.


    It looks like it''s all right.


    "Don''t worry, since I promise Xuanyuan Chicheng will protect you, I will protect you, even if I pay everything." Xiao Yao said, "you won''t die. At least, you won''t die in front of me."


    Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile: "so confident? Even if Xuanyuan Jiuchong''s cultivation is damaged and the Shendan is broken, you can kill him with the highest cultivation of your current Qichong master? "


    "Where there is a will, there is a way." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan sighed.


    What Xiao Yao says now is obviously self consolation.


    Along the way, Xiao Yao is also under great pressure.


    After all, the opponent he is going to face is Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    How many people in this world dare to say that they can compete with Xuanyuan Jiuchong without pressure?


    Don''t say Xiao Yao, even if Xiao Long Xiang and Hong feisheng are masters, they don''t dare to say how sure they are when they face Xuanyuan jiuzhong who has been injured?


    After all, it was the man who once stood at the top of Lingwu world!


    Even in the face of Xuanyuan galloping, who also stands on the peak, he also survived and killed Xuanyuan galloping.


    For Xiao Yao, it may be a mountain hard to climb.


    Finally, now Xiao Yao is going to launch a final attack on the towering mountain.


    Stop and go on the road.


    Xuanyuan QingHan asked Xiao Yao the same question more than once.


    "Can you really kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong?"


    In most cases, Xiao Yao has no way to answer.


    Later, Xiao Yao began to answer slowly.


    The final answer was, "it''s not whether I can kill him or not, but I must kill him."


    Xuanyuan light cold face showed a smile, also did not continue to tangle this problem.


    She thinks that it is very good for Xiao Yao to keep such a state of mind.


    After Wei state, Xiao Yao''s state of mind became more peaceful.


    In his view, with his current strength, want to fight with Xuanyuan Jiuchong, is not a situation of death.


    After all, the current Xuanyuan jiuzhong is also about the cultivation of 8zhong.


    But a number of, if Xiao long elephant is still around now, two people together certainly have the assurance of victory.


    However, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not a fool. If Xiao Longxiang really comes with him, Xuanyuan jiuzhong will not show up. On the contrary, green cicada will be in danger and probably lose his life.


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that what Xuanyuan QingHan said before is very reasonable. In her heart, she always feels guilty for green cicada. Before he brought green cicada to the north, green cicada always felt that her world was Xiao Yao. All she could do was to follow Xiao Yao silently, no matter what, ask nothing. She had thought about it countless times, If Xiao Yao also abandoned her, did she really become a loner.


    Xiao Yao is her last straw.


    When knowing green cicada left, Xiao Yao didn''t say much.


    He knows that green cicada is to find the meaning of her life.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao did not know how to leave the green cicada.


    After all, he couldn''t give the girl anything.


    Even when he knew that the green cicada was leaving, Xiao Yao was relieved that he didn''t need to carry anything.


    Now, green cicada is in danger because of Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t have to embarrass an ordinary girl. Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t care to do this kind of thing.


    Moreover, since the other party has done the kidnapping, in fact, it can be seen that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is completely desperate at this time.


    Think of these, Xiao Yao''s confidence is enough.


    About to arrive at the small town, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "You say, will we all die here?" Xuanyuan light cold from the horse, asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said with a smile, "I don''t think so."


    "Really not?" Xuanyuan light cold shook his head, not so believe.


    "If the Xuanyuan jiuzhong at the peak, it can really make me have no chance of winning, but now he has no previous strength." Xiao Yao said, "if I can''t kill him in this way, if I''m killed by him, I can only admit it."


    Xuanyuan light cold smile up, ask a way: "that you now of base spirit is what?"


    Xiao Yaoxu narrowed his eyes, thought about it carefully, and said: "I think my biggest confidence is that I have never done anything wrong. Since I have done everything right, why should I be afraid? Why is there a reason to lose? "


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes complex.


    "What you say is right or wrong, it''s just what you think."


    After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong never felt that he had done anything wrong.


    Xiao Yao''s face was suddenly full of confidence.


    From Xiao Yao''s eyes, Xuanyuan light cold see is wild.


    He also got off the horse and walked forward step by step, straightening his back.


    Suddenly, I burst out laughing.


    "What I think is right is right."


    "What I think is wrong is wrong."


    "This is Lingwu world, and it''s my world."


    "So, when I say yes, I mean yes. I don''t need other people''s approval!"


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao''s back, face look strange.


    She felt that although Xiao Yao was arrogant, he was also arrogant.


    Now Xiao Yao''s momentum has undergone earth shaking changes.


    The whole person is full of pride.


    As if he had the ability to destroy the world.


    After a few steps, Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    He turned around and looked at Xuanyuan light cold standing behind him, with a smile.


    "Thank you very much."


    "For what?" Xuanyuan light cold a Leng.


    "Thank you for helping me to enter the level of eight masters." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold suddenly realized.


    No wonder he realized that Xiao Yao''s momentum had changed dramatically.


    Feeling is when he says that, Xiao Yao realizes.


    With Mingwu, Xiao Yao kicks open the gate of the eight fold immortal cultivator, which has run into the wall for countless times.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He did not expect that he had tried so many breakthroughs, but failed. Now, in this way, he entered the ranks of the eight immortals.


    "It turns out that we still have to rely on enlightenment." Xiao Yao sighed.


    After entering the eight immortals cultivation, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of spiritual freshness.


    It''s not just because of cultivation that leads to changes in the body, but also because of the inner strength.


    Now Xuanyuan jiuzhong is only the cultivation of eight level masters. He is also the cultivation of eight level masters.


    Plus Qi Yun, sword Qi, xuantie sword.


    Xiao Yao thought a lot and didn''t come up with a reason why he had to lose to the other side.


    However, even so, Xiao Yao told himself to be careful again.


    After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has been standing on the top of martial arts for so many years, which is definitely not easy for him to shake, and the combat experience of the other side is not comparable to his own.


    Even though he has a lot of cards in his hand, he still has to be cautious in the face of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    After entering the small town, Xiao Yao immediately realized that someone had locked his Qi.


    If the other party can detect his existence, he can also detect the other party.


    Following the induction, Xiao Yao went to a private school.


    Just standing outside, you can hear the sound of reading inside.


    It was quiet and peaceful.


    Xiao Yao''s nerves are still tense.


    He took a deep breath and went in.


    Xuanyuan light cold followed.


    Standing at the door, Xiao Yao saw the green cicada.


    She stood on the platform, and below was a group of students between the ages of six and twelve.


    The children all turned their heads and looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao looks at them and smiles back. After reciting the poems for a while, the green cicada realized Xiao Yao''s existence later. When she turned her face, she was shocked. This makes her dream, many nights because of dreaming of him, the face of the man with a sweet smile, now standing in front of him, smiling. The ruler in his hand fell to the ground. The green cicada was numb, and his brain could not turn around. In fact, she knew that Xiao Yao knew where she was. It was not unusual. When she left the north foot, Wu Wutong also sent someone to protect her. Now those people are still in the small town. She just didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would come to find herself.

 Chapter 1676

    Green cicada walked forward a few steps, suddenly there was an impulse to rush into Xiao Yao''s arms, but when she saw Xiao Yao standing beside a beautiful girl, she stopped again.


    She Leng in situ looking at Xiao Yao, expression is very complex.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that green cicada was still free. He was worried about whether green cicada would have been poisoned on his way here. Now he was relieved.


    "What are you doing here?" Clean up a good mood, green cicada walked to Xiao Yao, said with a smile.


    The smile on the face looked bitter.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with him." Xuanyuan light cold suddenly said.


    Although Xiao Yao is a smart man, he must not know what green cicada is thinking at this time. Xuanyuan QingHan is a girl. Naturally, the girl wants to know more about what green cicada is thinking than Xiao Yao, so she says immediately.


    Green cicada looked at her one eye, did not speak.


    "You''re fine." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Green cicada is confused by Xiao Yao''s words.


    What do you mean you''re ok.


    What can I do for myself?


    No matter how it sounds, it seems strange.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from behind.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the middle-aged man with a book in his hand, walking towards him step by step. His eyes were filled with murderous.


    When the other party came to heel, the green cicada suddenly said, "Mr. Xuan, do you have your class now?"


    "No Xuanyuan jiuzhong looks at the green cicada and smiles. His eyes fall on Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Green cicada quickly explained: "this is our private school teacher, named Xuanzhong."


    "Xuanzhong?" Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I thought you are the kind of person who can''t change his name. It seems that I overestimate you."


    "Helpless." Xuanyuan nine heavy to not feel how embarrassed.


    Isn''t it just to live?


    If the identity is exposed too early, I''m afraid he would have been found by Xiao Long and Xiao Yao.


    With his current strength, it''s really difficult to deal with Xiao Yao and Xiao Long.


    Even if he is a very proud person, no matter how proud he is, he must have enough self-knowledge, right?


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xuanyuan nine heavy eyes also some complex.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy probably felt Xuanyuan light cold eyes, turned to look at her.


    "Light cold, long time no see."


    Xuanyuan light cold did not speak.


    "That day, I called you in the imperial city. Can you hear me?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    Xuanyuan light cold clenched his lips, mouth skin was bitten.


    Xiao Yao keeps both girls behind him.


    "It seems you''re not here to make a deal." Xuan Yuan nine heavy sighed tone to say.


    "It''s like you asked me to come, really to make a deal." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if you don''t die, I''m not at ease. If I don''t die, can you be at ease?"


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is not happy.


    He thinks it''s really interesting to chat with Xiao Yao.


    We are all smart people. We don''t need to say anything.


    It''s easy to chat with Xiao Yao.


    In fact, at this time, green cicada even a fool, also realized that one of the unusual.


    The strange atmosphere reminded her of her first feeling when she saw Xuanzhong for the first time.


    All in all, as long as you see this man, you will feel a sense of oppression. Only later, with the passage of time, this sense of oppression gradually dissipated.


    "Who are you?" Green cicada couldn''t help asking.


    "What do you think?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    "Are you Xuanyuan jiuzhong?" This is the speculation of green cicada.


    In fact, she had this idea in her mind before, but she was not sure.


    Can hear Xiao Yao and Xuan Yuan nine heavy two people chat, he faintly guessed some.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy smile, noncommittal.


    Green cicada''s face became more ugly.


    "So, you are using me to blackmail Xiao Yao to come here?" The green cicada asked, biting his lips.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy said with a smile: "important?"


    "You are quite shameless." The green cicada is very angry.


    Before she was still curious, why Xiao Yao would suddenly come to find himself, now she suddenly realized.


    Can think of each other is Xuanyuan nine heavy, she was anxious.


    How to say, she is also a cultivator. Although her accomplishments are not high, she can only be regarded as a bit of tripod Kung Fu, but even so, she can''t be unaware of Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s identity and strength.


    Moreover, she also knows that Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong have always been enemies.


    But now, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is standing in front of Xiao Yao. She is thinking, can Xiao Yao escape from the heaven now?


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go. I''ll hold him down for you!" Green cicada said.


    It''s probably the only salvation she can think of.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He turned his face, looked at the green cicada, and said in a soft voice, "it had nothing to do with you. If it wasn''t for my business, he would not find you."


    Green cicada did not say anything, Xuanyuan nine heavy said: "you say so, can be wrong ah, in fact, before this, I do not know the relationship between her and you."


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Xuanyuan jiuzhong. Obviously, he doesn''t believe it.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong said with a bitter smile: "I think you should know me, even if you don''t know a lot." When he spoke, his eyes swept around the green cicada''s body and said, "do you think people like her will be concerned by me? Don''t talk about her. I haven''t paid attention to you before


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought what the other party said seemed quite reasonable.


    "Then why are you here?" Green cicada asks curiously.


    "Coincidence." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said, "at the beginning, I just felt that the state of Wei was the farthest away from the Qin Dynasty, and this small town was more remote. But I didn''t expect that I met people related to Xiao Yao here."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, the smile suddenly disappeared, a pair of cold eyes, staring at Xiao Yao.


    "Do you think that''s the end of your life?"


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    "There are some problems in your way of thinking. Don''t you think about it? In fact, does it mean that you must die in my hands?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong waved his hand.


    "I know, you are more eloquent, so I don''t want to talk about these useless things with you. How about finding a place and having a good fight?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong continued: "are you also an expert of Bazhong now? Ha ha, I didn''t expect that your breakthrough speed was so fast. Even if Xiao long elephant and I were tied together, I''m afraid it''s not half as fast as your cultivation speed. Before, I didn''t think there was any genius in this world. Even Hong feisheng, I didn''t think he was so talented and spiritual. In my opinion, Hong feisheng''s cultivation speed was just because he had a heart of Tao, Your appearance has completely changed my mind. God is not as fair as I think


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    He can detect Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s cultivation at this time. If the other party can see through his cultivation, it''s not a great thing.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Go." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, let''s go." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said, "but you can rest assured that I''m not interested in that girl named Green cicada. In fact, I can feel that she is a good person."


    "Is she a good person?" Xiao Yao touched his chin and said curiously, "if you really think she is a good person, don''t you really want to kill her? After all, you''re not a good person. "


    Xuanyuan nine heavy didn''t finish saying, already walked in front.


    Xiao Yao followed him closely. As soon as he took a step forward, he was grabbed by the green cicada.


    "Don''t go..." when green cicada talks, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes is full of pray.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head.


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Yao said.


    "But... But he is Xuanyuan jiuzhong!" Green cicada said.


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, haven''t had time to talk, pour is the Xuan Yuan light cold on the side opened first.


    "He is Xuanyuan jiuzhong, so what? Don''t forget, this guy is Xiao Yao, the great Qin Dynasty of Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who was also overthrown by him. " Xuanyuan light cold said.


    In saying these words, Xuanyuan light cold also don''t know what kind of emotion he said.


    Anyway, there must be no complaints.


    Some may be more of an exclamation.


    After all, Xiao Yao has accomplished something that many people dare not think of in their life.


    The green cicada hesitated and didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, Xiao Yao rubbed her hair with his other hand.


    "Don''t worry, I can live till now, and I can continue to live." Xiao Yao said, "moreover, he really died."


    Xuanyuan nine heavy does not die, autumn leaves will not be satisfied.


    If Qiu Gu Ye is not satisfied, Xiao Long Xiang and Xiao Yao can''t leave Lingwu world.


    So, in any case, he will kill Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    All helpless, green cicada also can only let go of hand.


    Xiao Yao followed him with a big step.


    Two girls stay where they are.


    "You say, can Xiao Yao really do it?" The green cicada asked in a low voice.


    This kind of words sounds like asking Xuanyuan light cold, also like asking yourself. Xuanyuan light cold saw an eye green cicada, say: "do you have no confidence to him?"¡° That''s not... "Green cicada behind words, also didn''t say. Xuanyuan light cold smile, gently under the chin, said: "then I understand, in fact, you are not to Xiaoyao no confidence, but think, even if Xiaoyao really strong, also won''t be Xuanyuan nine heavy opponent, right?" Green cicada does not comment. It''s a tacit attitude. Green cicada also such idea, actually quite normal. After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong is a master, which has been deeply rooted in the concept of green cicada. No matter who it is, as long as you mention Xuanyuan jiuzhong, you will say that it is the first existence in the world. Although Xiao Yao grows up rapidly, he is still in the process of growing up. With his age here, what can he do to compete with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who has become famous for a long time¡° Just think about it. " Xuanyuan light cold said, "as long as you know, Xiao Yao is a let Xuanyuan nine heavy hide in this small city, it''s enough."£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1677

    The green cicada is as clear as the top.


    Indeed, Xuanyuan jiuzhong was so proud that he came to this small town and chose to hide his identity and become a private school teacher.


    Why?


    Isn''t that Xiao Yao?


    Now Xiao Yao came up, Xuanyuan nine heavy feel, this is a trap.


    Xiao Yao thinks that this is a pursuit.


    We look at things from different angles, and the nature of what we do is quite the opposite.


    At the same time, the Qing Dynasty.


    Xiao Longxiang said nothing.


    He stood on the upper floor of the Imperial City, overlooking the southeast.


    That is the direction of Wei.


    "What''s the matter, or are you worried?" Su Chang asked.


    Xiao Longxiang has no words.


    "If you really don''t feel at ease, it''s better to go now." Su Changliu said.


    "Since he chose to go to the meeting alone, he was psychologically prepared." Xiao Longxiang said, "everyone can be impulsive, but not everyone has enough opportunity to pay for their impulsivity."


    Su Changliu waved his hand.


    He felt that communicating with Xiao Longxiang was really a tiring thing.


    It''s too much of a brain drain.


    "If Xiao Yao really died in Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s hand, what would you do?" Su Chang asked.


    "Either I go back with him or I go down with him." Xiao long elephant said with a smile, "since we two father and son have met, what road, we have to go together."


    Su Chang is happy.


    Well, these two fathers and sons are actually quite interesting.


    Suddenly, Xiao Long''s eyes flashed.


    "Xiao Zhan!"


    Xiao Zhan ran up from under the city wall.


    "Adoptive father..."


    Xiao long elephant turned his back to him and said, "go and tell Qiu Gu Ye that if Xiao Yao can''t come back, I won''t go back either. Let him live in the Qing Qiu Dynasty and live a thousand miles away!"


    Xiao Zhan was surprised and hesitated.


    "Go Xiao Longxiang said angrily.


    Station this just didn''t have the slightest hesitation, quickly turned around to leave.


    Su Changliu shakes his head. It''s really unwise for him to tell Qiu Guye in secret.


    Well, what do you have to do to provoke Xiao Long and Xiao Yao?


    Which of these two guys is reasonable?


    Which one is soft hearted?


    Ah, confused!


    Su Changliu thinks how irrational the autumn solitary leaf is. Well, he has to make Xiao Long''s elephant anxious.


    What Xiao Longxiang asked Xiao Zhan to convey just now, he firmly believed it.


    If Xiao Yao is really dead, is Xiao Long Xiang willing to return to the previous world alone?


    Can he go without destroying the Qing Qiu dynasty?


    How can he go back to face his family?


    Xiao Zhan conveyed his words to Qiu Gu Ye.


    Or when all the civil and military officials are present.


    Autumn leaves face some can''t hang.


    But he didn''t get angry after all.


    It''s not because he understands Xiao Longxiang''s mood, and it''s not because he thinks Xiao Longxiang is just talking.


    It''s because when Xiao Longxiang said this again, he didn''t feel angry.


    It''s a peaceful sentence.


    It''s like saying that it''s common to have something delicious in the evening.


    In the hearts of Xiao Long and Xiao Yao, when will they really pay attention to him as the emperor of the Qing Dynasty?


    "I see. Go down." Autumn leaves alone said.


    Xiao Zhan turned around and left.


    Many people shake their heads and sigh.


    They feel that Xiao Zhan is too irrational.


    Although he now has Xiao long elephant as a backer, he can be disrespectful to Qiu Gu Ye and don''t even say hello when he leaves, who doesn''t know that Xiao long elephant and Xiao Yao are going to leave the world?


    At that time, how can Xiao Zhan gain a foothold in the Qing Dynasty?


    Autumn solitary leaf really can magnanimous arrive, don''t care with him?


    It''s almost impossible.


    After all, this is an insult to qiugu.


    As the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, how could he be willing to suffer such a great humiliation?


    Qiu Gu Ye thinks that Xiao Zhan is a smart man.


    He knew that after the elephant had gone, the Qing Dynasty could not live without Xiao Zhan for a short time.


    Maybe it is because of this that he dare to be so proud.


    If Xiao Zhan knew what these people, including Qiu Gu Ye, thought, he would shake his head and laugh.


    These people''s ideas are too complicated.


    Where did he think so much, he just simply felt that Qiu Gu Ye was not a good man.


    He just felt that doing so would make him feel better.


    There is no other reason.


    In fact, what Xiao Zhan said before is not how angry Qiu Gu Ye is.


    On the contrary, he was a little excited.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong are already in opposition at this time.


    Although I don''t know whether Xiao Yao can win in the end, even if Xiao Yao really loses, Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s position is completely exposed.


    Even if Xiao Longxiang is still in the Qing Dynasty, Xuanyuan jiuzhong has no place to hide in this big Lingwu world. Maybe his cultivation will go back.


    At that time, with the strength of Xiaolong elephant, how can Xuanyuan jiuzhong hide?


    At this moment, all the immortals in Wei state are in the same direction.


    Ye tingchao is also one of these immortals.


    When ye tingchao realized that there was a powerful cultivator in the Northern Wei Kingdom, he immediately thought about who he was.


    Now those masters in Lingwu world, except Xuanyuan jiuzhong, almost all stand with Xiao Yao.


    As for those who didn''t stand with Xiao Yao, they are all dead.


    Of course, they can''t fight.


    The only thing I can think of is Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    The emperor of Wei was very depressed.


    He really couldn''t understand where the two guys were fighting and why they had to choose their own Wei state.


    Whether Xiao Yao or Xuanyuan jiuzhong, they are all the top immortals in Lingwu world.


    Before, Xuanyuan jiuzhong and Xuanyuan gallop had a fight.


    What are the consequences?


    Tianji Pavilion disappeared completely from the Qin Dynasty.


    I don''t know when to recover.


    Even such a big imperial city has been devastated.


    Now, these two guys regard their Wei state as a battlefield.


    Isn''t this a deliberate thing?


    So he was really aggrieved. Although he had stood in line with Xiao Yao before, he didn''t do anything drastic. He was just looking for Zhao wei''e''s trouble all the time. He was not the opposite of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Why do they have to bother themselves?


    The battlefield of Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong was chosen on a mountain near Beihai.


    The nameless mountain is deserted.


    Direction, Xuanyuan nine election.


    The exact location was chosen by Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t want to die too many people because of the fight between himself and Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    "Or that sentence, I just want to take away Xuanyuan QingHan, the girl named Qingchan. I won''t do anything to him. You can rest assured about that." Xuanyuan jiuzhong looks at Xiao Yao standing opposite him and says with a smile.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why should I rest assured?"


    "So you can die at ease." Xuanyuan nine heavy very serious said.


    Xiao Yao won''t be so moved.


    On the contrary, his eyes were full of banter when he looked at Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    "Do you really think that you can still be my opponent?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha ha!" Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly laughed, "Xiao Yao, do you know how many immortals I have fought in my life?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    It''s amazing that he can know.


    "Actually, I''m not very clear." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said, "after all, I''m not bored enough to calculate this, but it''s interesting that no matter who my opponent is or how many experts he is, I''m the one who survives."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose.


    In the heart is calculating, this is to put cruel words link?


    However, he was not so nervous, but a little relaxed.


    It seems to have more confidence.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong frowned.


    Looking at the expression on Xiao Yao''s face at this time, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you want to beat me by telling me this now?"


    "Why do you say that?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    Xiao Yao grabbed his head and said, "isn''t that so? That''s what you want to do to scare me and put pressure on me. "


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t speak.


    Even, he didn''t want to deny it.


    In fact, chatting with smart people is like this. When you say the first word, the purpose is already exposed. If you still want to deny it at this time, it will not have any effect. On the contrary, in the eyes of the other person, you will be defined as a clown.


    "Do you want to exert pressure on me, because you are not so confident when you face me, the eight fold master?" Xiao Yao smiles more happily when he talks.


    "You still take yourself too seriously." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said, shaking his head. Xiao Yao didn''t say anything. In fact, he is also using the same way, and then put psychological pressure on Xuanyuan jiuzhong. In fact, this is the psychological game, the most basic psychological game. Through this way to put psychological pressure on the other side, even if you know that such a small skill can not cause any psychological pressure on the other side, but after all, it is better than nothing, even if it is just a little bit of use, it is not a loss! After all, in the next match, the real difference is a thousand miles away. Finally, Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t hold his breath and takes the lead in charging towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao stood still, waiting for each other. When Xuanyuan jiuzhong came to him, he immediately sacrificed xuantie sword. A sword breaks the sky and stabs Xuanyuan nine times. Sword! A sword will drive Xuanyuan jiuzhong back. From the very beginning, there was no way out. After all, even if Xiao Yao constantly hinted to himself, now Xuanyuan jiuzhong is far less powerful than before. But Xuanyuan jiuzhong is still Xuanyuan jiuzhong after all. In front of this guy, it''s like looking for death£¨ Fourth, readers: 424110920, tomorrow will be three or four chapters

 Chapter 1678

    Before, the dark iron sword had been put in the gourd by Xiao Yao.


    The sword Qi burst out at that moment just now is very powerful. It can be regarded as Xiao Yao''s strongest sword in a short time.


    But even so, he was ignored by the other party.


    In fact, this did not exceed Xiao Yao''s expectation.


    If you can really kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong with one sword, it''s really amazing.


    However, when I think of my first sword, which I have been accumulating strength for a long time, I am still a little depressed.


    Next, there was another thunderous attack.


    Even now Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s accomplishments are not much different from Xiao Yao''s, but Xiao Yao is thrown away by his opponent''s potential.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong uses aura to turn Qi into sword.


    At this moment, in front of Xiao Yao, suddenly the rise of a sword mountain.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    The wind was blowing in my ears.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s momentum and strength in an instant really made Xiao Yao feel overwhelmed.


    The attack of the thunder storm forced Xiao Yao to retreat again and again.


    Unknowingly, it has already exited for dozens of miles.


    The landscape is also changing.


    All of them are still on the top of the mountain, but now they are in the rice fields that can''t see the border.


    This season, just a golden.


    The rice fields are like waves.


    Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong are walking on the waves.


    There are also many people, have stood at the door of onlookers.


    "There are gods!"


    "Immortals, immortals!"


    Some children who are still playing together can''t help exclaiming when they see it.


    Xiao Yao frowned and went on.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong still followed.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea is very simple. He just thinks that there are a lot of people here, as well as children, who are afraid of harming innocent people.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong may also know Xiao Yao''s idea, so he cooperates.


    When they got to another lake, they had another fierce fight.


    By the time I left the lake, the lake had dried up.


    This time, Xiao Yao used the standing sword style to push Xuanyuan jiuzhong back for tens of miles.


    Countless immortals were surging towards them, and some of them were killed by the momentum of Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan Jiuchong because they were too close.


    It''s not that they don''t know the risk of watching, but they all want to seize this opportunity, have an epiphany and take a step forward.


    It''s just that there''s a price to pay.


    Even the cost of life.


    But there are still many immortal practitioners who are happy with it, just like moths to the fire.


    From day to night.


    Soon, they went out of the state of Zhao.


    Those who cultivate immortals, just arrived at a place, only to find that Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan Jiuchong had already left. All they could feel was the breath left by their fighting.


    "What the hell are you doing so fast?" There is a cultivator panting said.


    At this time, the battlefield of Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong has reached the north foot.


    When hearing this news, the emperor of Wei, who had been nervous, was finally relieved.


    "Damn, I didn''t continue to spoil my territory."


    This temper has been very good Wei emperor can not help but scold a dirty word.


    However, before long, the news that Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan jiuzhong had returned to the state of Wei came back.


    The emperor of Wei is not good at all.


    What''s the point of this?


    In fact, this time the front was pulled back by Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    North Wutong is the site of Xiao Yao, and this guy is deeply ingrained in the northern foot. If he really stays in the north foot for too long, I''m afraid Wu Wu Tong will send troops immediately. Whether he can catch Xuanyuan jiuzhong or not, his pressure is much greater.


    Just as they said before that they would not take the battlefield to the Qing Dynasty.


    This is also the worry of Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Although the emperor of the state of Wei and Xiao Yao also met each other, and they had a cooperative relationship before, when Xuanyuan jiuzhong fought with Xiao Yao, the state of Wei didn''t make any changes. On the one hand, the emperor of the state of Wei knew that even if he really sent troops, he could not help. On the other hand, he felt that this matter had nothing to do with him. If he offended Xuanyuan jiuzhong easily, after Xiao Yao''s defeat, Xuanyuan jiuzhong would continue to hibernate, and his next goal might be him¡®


    He said that he would not do anything for such a thoughtless thing!


    Xiao Yao is a little exhausted.


    This kind of battle consumes a lot of Reiki in the body.


    Xuantie sword, strange fire, have been released.


    However, the fighting did not stop immediately.


    In fact, Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s situation is not very good.


    He did not expect that Xiao Yao should be so difficult to deal with.


    With his rich combat experience and skill application, whenever he feels that he can gain an advantage, Xiao Yao can always use his own cards to pull the advantage back.


    Xiao Yao realized that there was not much spirit left in his body, and Xuanyuan jiuzhong was not like this.


    Xuanyuan Jiuchong thinks that it''s not difficult to kill Xiao Yao with the help of Shendan if he is still in Shendan. Unfortunately, after the battle with Xuanyuan gallop, the Shendan in his body has been completely destroyed. Now he is not very different from other immortal practitioners. Without the operation of Shendan, his aura is better than Xiao Yao, It seems that the recovery is slower.


    He knew that he must not continue to drag on with Xiao Yao.


    Otherwise, the final loser must be himself.


    So, next, Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s attack became more and more fierce.


    Even at the risk of killing the enemy for one thousand and losing eight hundred, he repeatedly took risks.


    In such a state, old age will not become a weakness.


    On the contrary, it is because he has lived many years longer than Xiao Yao that he can rely on what he has accumulated over the years to make Xiao Yao overwhelmed.


    Xiao Yao has his own cards, and Xuanyuan jiuzhong has many.


    Suddenly, a white snow dragon appeared in Xiao Yao''s body.


    He roared at Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s face changed greatly. He quickly withdrew from Xuejiao''s attack. Xiao Yao went up against the wind again, and his black iron sword flashed a fine light.


    The sword Qi runs through Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s arm.


    The other side covered his bloody arm and retreated dozens of feet back, his face gloomy.


    "Boy, do you play shady moves?" Xuanyuan nine heavy indignant said.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "If I call this Yin move, are you playing less Yin moves before?"


    Xuanyuan nine heavy thought carefully, think Xiao Yao said seems quite reasonable.


    The reason why I said that just now is because I was a little angry.


    After calming down again and thinking about it carefully, in fact, what Xiao Yao did just now is not excessive at all.


    It''s all about winning.


    In fact, Xuanyuan jiuzhong knew about Xuejiao before.


    It''s just that the fighting time is too long, and Xue Jiao has been sleeping in Xiao Yao''s body for a long time. He has already forgotten.


    Xuejiao has to continue to rush up. Xuanyuan jiuzhong calms down and pulls ten thousand auras to smash Xuejiao.


    Xuejiao gave out a hissing sound, which was full of pupils and turned into a white light, and returned to Xiao Yao''s body.


    It''s just hard to say how long I''ll sleep this time.


    Xiao Yao frowned and saw that Xue Jiao was injured. He was also distressed, but he was also helpless.


    However, from an objective point of view, the effect that should have been achieved has been achieved.


    Xuejiao was injured and Xuanyuan jiuzhong was also injured.


    Before playing so long, although Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan nine heavy also suffered injuries, but such injuries, and did not affect anything.


    Now, it''s a 10% chance for Xiao Yao to win.


    When Xiao Yao wants to take advantage of Xuanyuan nine heavy wheezing to launch a fierce attack, the other party even quickly evacuated.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it, so he immediately followed.


    There is only one chance, you can''t miss it!


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong deceives Xiao Yao to Wei Guolai. Obviously, he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to make Xiao Yao disappear completely from the world.


    Xiao Yao dare to come, also want to seize Xuanyuan nine heavy now eight heavy realm, will kill each other.


    They have their own plans.


    No matter Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Xiao Yao, they are not willing to miss the opportunity.


    After Xue Jiao just so a stir, Xiao Yao now has a greater chance of winning.


    So, of course, he will continue to catch up.


    However, behind Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xiao Yao entered a deep mountain forest.


    Moreover, there seems to be an extra barrier here.


    Standing here, he can''t track Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s Qi.


    "Fa Zhen?" Xiao Yao''s face changed,


    As soon as he patted his head, he thought he should have thought of it.


    Before Xuanyuan nine heavy weak escape, there are a lot of doubts, but at that time he was too heavy, too late to think.


    Now in retrospect, he suddenly understood that he had been led by Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Even before Xuejiao, there was no reason to cause heavy damage to Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    It''s more like a deliberate act.


    "One arm hurt badly, just to lead me here?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    Even if he was trapped by the old fox, Xiao Yao didn''t dare to make a mess of himself. Deep in his heart, he was still frantically implying that he must not panic and must calm down quickly.


    He took a step forward, and suddenly a golden light poured down from the top. After Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to disperse the golden light, he discovers that countless sharp blades are coming¡° Broken Xiao Yao''s dark iron sword rolled up a sword Qi and crushed all the sharp blades which were transformed from the spirit Qi. All around, there was silence. No insects or birds. He closed his eyes, and a thread of consciousness spread forward¡° Old Xuanyuan thief, do you really think that you are the only one in the world who can practice the array? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer. Suddenly, in all directions of Xiao Yao, dozens of monsters came out of the soil. The real thing is coming out of the ground. Those monsters, as if they had just broken free from hell, roared and roared desperately to express their inner joy¡° Go back where you come from. " There are dozens of golden swords hanging above Xiao Yao''s head. And drag a long golden rainbow, galloping away. In the air, the Golden Rainbow dances like a snake¡° Whoosh, whoosh The sword breaks through the air. Kill all those monsters one by one. Immediately, Xiao Yao''s feet fell, and he heard that he was broken£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1679

    Xiao Yao walked forward step by step.


    The surrounding environment is constantly changing.


    In the first step, I may still be in a barren mountain.


    Next, I climb on the snow mountain, flying snow all over the sky, I can really feel the chill.


    One step further, the scene suddenly changed. At this time, there is a crater in front of you. If you are not careful, you will fall into it.


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t mean to be careful as if walking on thin ice. He was still in a hurry.


    The fragmented sound, did not stop.


    When those scenes are changing, the original scenes are falling down like pieces of broken glass.


    It fell to the ground, but there was no trace.


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong, do you have the ability to trap me?"


    With a roar, a purple light from Xiao Yao''s body.


    Straight into the sky.


    When I look up, I see a huge hole.


    It''s as if the pillar of light runs through the clouds.


    Just when the array was destroyed, Xuanyuan jiuzhong suddenly appeared in front of him and smashed Xiao Yao out with one punch.


    Although Xiao Yao had already been on guard, he still couldn''t completely withdraw. As soon as he retreated, he retreated to tens of feet away.


    Xiao Yao got up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were full of murders.


    "I thought this array could strangle you directly, but now I underestimate you." Xuanyuan nine heavy helpless said.


    Although Xiao Yao was also badly hit by the blow just now, it was far from his expectation.


    He thought that this was his biggest turning point.


    As long as we grasp this point and leave Xiao Yao''s body here, it''s not a problem.


    However, in a very short time, Xiao Yao broke the Dharma array he had painstakingly thought about.


    It seems that Xiao Yao''s use of the array is no less than his.


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "you''ve been dormant for so long, and you''ve made such a mess?"


    In this case, Xuanyuan jiuzhong would scoff if it came out of other people''s mouth. However, Xiao Yaogang just broke his Dharma array, and it was really no problem for the other party to say such words.


    They have the qualification.


    Xuanyuan nine heavy sneer, continue to charge toward Xiao Yao.


    Over his head, an illusion rose rapidly.


    It was a wolf with fiery red wings.


    Xiao Yao broke it with a sword.


    However, the Dharma phase did not die out completely. The aura gathered and quickly condensed into a dragon.


    "Do you think you have Jiaolong?" Xuanyuan Jiuchong roared.


    He kicked it down, leaving a huge hole in the ground.


    In a flash, thunder and lightning.


    The dragon is hidden in the pit.


    The soil in front of Xiao Yao suddenly burst.


    The Dragon broke through the ground again, opened his mouth and bit at Xiao Yao.


    Standing in the mouth of the dragon, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, props up his upper and lower jaw, and is carried into the air by the dragon.


    Suddenly, the black iron sword falls off from Xiao Yao''s hand, turns into a golden awn, and escapes into Jiaolong''s body.


    Then there was blood and flesh.


    The flesh and blood had not yet fallen to the ground, but quickly disappeared and agglomerated again.


    This time, it''s a Phoenix.


    Xiao Yao picks up the long sword, rises abruptly, takes off to catch up with Huofeng, and cuts off Huofeng''s head with one sword.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong, still standing in the distance, looks more and more ugly.


    Every time he condenses the Dharma phase, he is consuming the aura in his body.


    After all, Dharma is condensed by him, and nature is closely related to his body.


    This time, the Dharma phase did not continue to condense, and the aura escaped into Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s body again.


    "Ask the sky, borrow the sword!"


    Xuanyuan nine heavy roared, sweating.


    A ray of thunder hits Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    After a burst of dust, the thunder light did not dissipate, but gradually condensed into a long sword with dense thunder marks on the blade.


    When a sword is waved, there will be lightning and thunder again.


    Xiao Yao''s ear "boom" a, God sense by a huge impact.


    "Thunder sounds through my ears!"


    Xiao Yao retreated again and again.


    Above his head and in the clouds, the dense columns of electricity seemed to have eyes, falling towards where Xiao Yao was.


    "See? Heaven help me


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and snuffs out one of them.


    He struggled with the sky.


    When all the lightning and thunder were gone, the sun was shining on the earth again.


    "Not to mention, it''s just the power of heaven and earth that you pull, which is transformed into magic."


    "Even if the way of heaven is really helping you, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to kill you. Who dares to stop me?"


    "Kill


    The spiritual light is condensed and formed.


    Tens of thousands of dragons and elephants came.


    "A hundred thousand dragon elephants..."


    "Break the back of the immortal!"


    Xiao Yao hoarse, body hovering in the air, slowly falling, like a withered leaf.


    Swaying in the wind.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong is no longer calm and drowned in the Dragon elephant group.


    Finally, a blast came from below.


    Countless dragons and elephants were smashed.


    Xuanyuan nine hit the air with one punch.


    Every punch, it''s a fire.


    Xiao Yao put away his Dharma phase and began to change his sword array again, pounding the spirit wall that Xuanyuan jiuzhong had just formed.


    The dense sword array fell on the spirit wall like raindrops.


    Although Xuanyuan nine magic out of the spirit wall has not broken, but each other''s body is a retreat again and again.


    And left a deep gully on the ground.


    But Xuanyuan nine heavy, foot not to the ground.


    It''s all caused by the billows.


    After Xuanyuan jiuzhong waved the spirit wall, he rushed directly to the sword array.


    Everything, ready to go.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the shadow of one of the swords. In a moment, he reached out and grasped a sharp sword and broke it all.


    "Xiao Yao, why do you stop me?"


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong roared hysterically.


    His eyes, at this time, became particularly frightening.


    It''s Scarlet.


    Blood gushed from every pore.


    Blink of an eye, the original Xuanyuan jiuzhong has become a blood man.


    Born in blood.


    His blood was dripping down, as if he had been given life, and did not dissipate immediately.


    But drop by drop, it starts to condense.


    The hilt came out.


    The blade, too, is slowly forming.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed.


    He ran towards Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Although he didn''t know what Xuanyuan jiuzhong did.


    But he was aware of the crisis from the strange sword.


    Reality is not a TV play, let alone a cartoon.


    He is not the kind of 25 villain. He has to wait for his opponent''s big move to launch a charge.


    Isn''t that death?


    He rushed to Xuanyuan jiuzhong, but was blown away by Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    He didn''t expect that Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s power of one punch was so terrible.


    Xiao Yao''s body retreated dozens of miles.


    When he launched a new charge, he unexpectedly found that his opponent, Xuanyuan jiuzhong, had only the cultivation of Qizhong.


    When he charged again and was isolated by Xuanyuan jiuzhong, the other side became a Liuzhong master.


    "It''s just to stop me to consume my accomplishments in exchange for this fist?"


    Xiao Yao''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    It''s hard for him to imagine how much Xuanyuan jiuzhong has to pay.


    Is it to condense the sword?


    Xiao Yao rushes to Xuanyuan jiuzhong again, counteracts the power of one punch with strange fire, and then rushes to Xuanyuan jiuzhong again after his feet fall to the ground.


    This time, Xuanyuan jiuzhong hit two fists in a row.


    I have reached the cultivation of quadruple master.


    "Crazy, crazy!" Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    It''s hard for him to understand Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s idea.


    Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong really died in the end, he won the victory.


    So what?


    How long does it take for a quadruple master to get back to the top?


    What''s more, it''s still under the condition that Xuanyuan Jiuchong''s Shendan is destroyed.


    The speed of Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s cultivation before was so fast, which had a close relationship with the God pill in his body.


    Now that there is no magic pill, even if Xuanyuan Jiuchong has excellent talent, at this age, he wants to reach the peak of Jiuchong''s later stage


    It will take hundreds of years at least!


    He panicked a little.


    Even though he has always been a man who is not afraid of death.


    He is thinking, Xuanyuan nine heavy is condensing that sword, how terrible in the end.


    If it''s just an ordinary move, Xuanyuan jiuzhong doesn''t have to pay such a high price.


    "Do you think this sword can really kill me?" Xiao Yao questions.


    Sound travels for miles.


    After a moment''s silence, it was Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s laughter.


    "My sword can destroy a city."


    "What do you want to fight against?"


    Xiao Yao did not continue to charge.


    On the one hand, it''s because the sword has gradually taken shape. Another reason is that Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s fist has caused him some damage. If you continue to charge... Even if the cultivation of Xuanyuan jiuzhong is exhausted, what can you do? Can you stop the next sword? So, he''s slowly building up his strength. Ready to meet, Xuanyuan nine heavy mouth that so-called, can a sword break a city of sword. At this moment, the Qing Dynasty. Jiang Guo. The state of Wei. North foot... All the immortals can''t help looking in the same direction. Especially the short dragon elephant. He suddenly overturned the table and went away¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Zhan''s body was shaking desperately. Swing¡° Why do I feel like I''m being killed? " Su Changliu suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed it on Xiao Zhan''s shoulder. Xiao Zhan was a little relaxed¡° It''s calling for a sword. " Su Changliu said¡° A sword from the devil Xiao Zhan looks at Su Changliu, and his face doesn''t understand. At this time, the chill on his body has been dispelled. In fact, the chill and killing intention just intruded for a second¡° Do you know the devil? " Su Changliu frowned and said, "the king of the demons, should it be in the flood and famine? The invincible devil takes God as his slave and immortal as his servant. "¡° And then what? "¡° Then? Then he was obliterated by the way of heaven. Later, he turned into innumerable Qi and covered all the world. "¡° How come I''ve never seen it before? " Obviously, Xiao Zhan felt that what Su Changliu said now was too absurd. Su Chang said with a sneer: "when you have a killing heart in your body, with the intention of killing, your Qi luck has already begun to cultivate demons."... " Xiao Zhan rubbed his temple¡° Although under the suppression of the way of heaven, there is only one chance for a sword to come out of its sheath. "¡° But... Can Xiao Yao really stop it? " Su Changliu raised his head and looked at the void. A huge hand, seize the rising sun. Crush. Slagging (second change)

 Chapter 1680

    What Xiao Yao wants to do now is cough hard.


    Then, spit a mouthful of phlegm on Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s face.


    It''s still the one that keeps pulling, the one that can connect silk.


    Mud horse, why don''t you use it when you fight with Xuanyuan gallop?


    Now it''s my turn. You play like this?


    Did I dig your ancestral grave?


    Or did you dig your cesspit?


    It''s not a business. What is it?


    Anyway, now Xiao Yao has ten thousand words in his heart and wants to scold them.


    Originally still toward Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan nine heavy two people rush to those who cultivate immortals suddenly stopped.


    One by one subconsciously constricts the body.


    I always feel that the ambient temperature has dropped a lot.


    Among them, those with low accomplishments, like Xiao Zhan, who was still in the Qing and autumn Dynasty before, directly played the pendulum.


    Ye tingchao''s face changed greatly.


    He suddenly took a step forward, picked up the aura in his body, and blocked the killing machine that was used to submerge the whole Lingwu world.


    In his heart, the same hidden countless dirty words.


    Even if it doesn''t last for a long time, young people can barely afford it, but some old people are likely to die.


    Even if it''s mild, I''m afraid it''s going to be a serious illness.


    What is this for?


    This is evil!


    He raised his head and looked at the sudden darkness.


    There is something shining in the void.


    As long as you look at it, you''ll feel that it''s killing.


    Ye tingchao quickly takes back his eyes.


    Some people say that it is hidden in the void for a long time did not dissipate the demon God, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Take a look at the world


    "Xuanyuan jiuzhong, are you really crazy?"


    He was roaring and scolding in his heart


    Although the price Xuanyuan jiuzhong paid was only the retrogression of cultivation.


    However, for such an immortal as Xuanyuan jiuzhong, he lost his life.


    How can Xuanyuan jiuzhong hide in the future?


    What''s the difference between this and taking Xiao Yao to burn jade and stone together?


    Xiao Yao''s heart is still roaring.


    When Xuanyuan jiuzhong pulled out the sword made of blood, Xiao Yao looked at him,


    At this time Xuanyuan nine heavy, let him some don''t recognize.


    White hair, wrinkled face.


    Especially that pair of eyes, no longer proud of the past, instead, full of loneliness.


    His body, and a lot of short, a step forward, the body faltered, showing some fall.


    He dragged the sword like a child who had not yet grown up. He walked slowly with a heavier weight than him.


    But even so, Xuanyuan nine heavy face Xiao Yao, or squeeze out a smile, in such an environment, looking at the cold smile, Xiao Yao''s body can''t help shivering.


    How weird, how weird.


    "Xiao Yao, there has always been no contradiction between us, right?"


    He looked at Xiao Yao and took another step forward.


    "However, you have been forcing me, you go forward, I retreat, I was pushed back by you, you will stand in the Lingwu world martial arts peak man to push back, you are not satisfied with it?"


    "Why do you come to me when I can''t retire?"


    "Do you really want to crush me completely?"


    "What are you doing?"


    A roar.


    A roar.


    He is like crazy, venting his long-standing dissatisfaction towards Xiao Yao.


    "I just want to make Lingwu world peaceful and peaceful."


    "I just want to get rid of the shackles of the way of heaven and soar like Xu crazy song."


    "What did I do wrong?"


    Behind him, there was a light of blood.


    In the dark.


    There are no stars in the sky.


    He is the brightest star in the night sky


    Xiao Yao stares at Xuanyuan jiuzhong, who is approaching him step by step. He can''t help laughing.


    "In fact, you didn''t do anything wrong, and I didn''t do anything wrong. It''s just that someone has to die." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well, you''re going to die!" Xuanyuan jiuzhong raised the blood sword in his hand.


    When it fell, the darkness ran like a beast.


    Take Xuanyuan jiuzhong as the center.


    The understanding behind Xuanyuan jiuzhong is bright.


    It''s still fading forward.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t step back.


    He knew that his Qi had been completely locked.


    If you want to hide, you can''t.


    The blood sword that Xuanyuan jiuzhong had originally grasped suddenly dissipated and countless blood beads were jumping in the air.


    Finally, he splashed toward Xiao Yao.


    Dragging a long broom like red light, every drop of blood, are carrying countless killing machine.


    Xiao Yao finally moved.


    He took a step forward and built a spiritual wall.


    The spirit wall is destroyed by the first drop of blood.


    be reduced to fragments.


    However, the first drop of blood disappeared.


    Xiao Yao once again gathered a strange fire, hit those blood beads, but in the first contact when suddenly extinguished.


    Xiao Yao''s sword Qi soared.


    Sword!


    Standing sword!


    Even at this time, Xiao Yao also took advantage of the opportunity to kill, suddenly realized the broken sword style.


    However, it still retreated again and again.


    The sword Qi is dispelled.


    It''s like a child, throwing a goose warm stone, trying to smash a boar king out of the mountain forest.


    That''s too much for me.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao is urging the secret skill of ghost door in the body.


    At this moment, cultivation entered the realm of nine level masters.


    It''s just that this time only lasts half a minute.


    If it wasn''t for this, he would have directly urged the secret arts of the ghost door to enter the realm of Jiuchong master and killed Xuanyuan Jiuchong.


    But he didn''t dare to take that risk.


    After all, nine heavy master, also may not be able to keep a iron heart want to escape eight heavy master.


    He didn''t want to take that risk, because if he couldn''t kill Xuanyuan jiuzhong in half a minute, the battle would be ended completely by turning him into a corpse.


    Now Xiao Yao doesn''t look like an immortal.


    It''s not like a strong man fighting.


    It''s more like a dancer dancing with the light in the dark.


    Those dense blood beads, like raindrops, hit Xiao Yao''s body.


    When it comes to his body, it seems to have strong corrosiveness. Even Xiao Yao''s body, which is now a jiuzhong master, can''t resist it.


    The clothes turned into black smoke.


    Skin, a little transparent.


    The exposed flesh and blood evaporated rapidly.


    Even the bones were crushed.


    It turns to ashes and falls to the ground.


    When the wind blows, there is no trace.


    Xiao Yao''s body is still being eroded.


    He lowered his head and looked at his body, which was slowly melting with the night.


    That kind of pain, no one can imagine.


    His nose, ears, mouth, are slowly disappearing, slimy and dripping.


    Tick, tick.


    But Xiao Yao is still desperately running the aura in his body, trying to flush those blood beads away completely.


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong just stood on the side.


    Like an old man in twilight.


    It''s clearly going to be buried in loess.


    But my eyes are full of hope.


    He burst out laughing.


    Then he reached out and pulled his white hair.


    A grasp, is a, all fall off.


    In his scalp, there are also a lot of blood beads coming out of the hair follicle.


    It''s like a fountain.


    He roared.


    He felt that he had completely destroyed Xiao Yao, but he also felt that he had been completely destroyed by Xiao Yao.


    He pointed to Xiao Yao standing in front of him, covered his stomach and laughed.


    It''s like watching a big joke.


    It''s like an artist who has no self at all, looking at his most satisfactory works.


    Finally, Xiao Yao became a meatball.


    Stick to the ground.


    It''s still melting.


    It''s a pool of blood again.


    But just as the blood was about to dissipate, a golden light suddenly appeared.


    The golden light spread slowly.


    Turned into a hand, caught the dark neck.


    Squeeze hard to crush the darkness.


    Immediately, the golden light began to condense slowly and become a pillar of light, straight up into the sky.


    All the darkness, completely dispel.


    The eyes of the so-called demon God above the sky blinked a little.


    Left a long life, enough to be heard by all people in Lingwu world sigh.


    The beam of light is still spreading.


    It has attracted countless thunder.


    Those days thunder, carry person dense thunder cloud.


    Thunders hit the beam.


    Every thunderbolt falls, the light beam will become thicker.


    The mouth of the bowl is thick. The mouth of the barrel is thick. The wellhead is thick. It''s spreading. The Xuanyuan jiuzhong is shrouded in it. The distance of those who want to come to watch the monks shrouded in them. The great state of Wei was shrouded in it. Envelop Lingwu world in it! Those who were still shivering and suffering from killing suddenly felt a touch of sunshine from the darkness. It''s all over me. It''s warm. Even if there are still some people in a coma, they can''t help smiling. When Xiao long elephant was about to reach the territory of Wei state, he suddenly stopped. He looked at his body. Look at the light. There was a smile on his face. No one knows what''s going on. Until the end. The thunder continued to strike the beam of light. Finally, the beam of light began to tremble. be toughened and hardened into steel. Even if it trembles, it will not dissipate. And it won''t fall. North foot. Wu Wutong realized the golden light. Suddenly a smile appeared. Zhao danxuan looks at her curiously. She smiles and whispers: "I don''t know why, I seem to smell the smell of Xiao Yao..." Zhao danxuan can''t laugh or cry, but is curious to say: "do you think Xiao Yao is winning or losing?" Wu Wutong shook her head. She didn''t even know what was going on in the present. How could she know what the final outcome was like? Gradually, those who are covered by the golden light show greedy expression on their faces. It''s like a baby, greedy milk. When the thunder stopped, the golden light began to gather again. Finally, it becomes a line connecting heaven and earth. Those who had been shrouded by the golden light woke up one by one, but their faces still showed this nostalgia and reluctant expression. They always felt that if only the golden light could stay for a little longer, it would be better... It was still shrinking slowly. The golden light stayed where Xiao Yao disappeared. Slowly, a golden baby, suspended in the golden light. He was naked with his eyes closed. It''s spinning. At first, Yuanying was only a slap in the face. When the golden light is gradually closing, he is also slowly growing. Finally, it''s like a mountain. It''s starting to shrink again. Shrink to Xiao Yao''s original height. The golden light converges, and the baby in the golden light slowly opens his eyes. He looked at Xuanyuan jiuzhong with a smile¡° Who are you? " Xuan Yuan nine heavy asked a sentence¡° Yuan Ying "looks at Xuanyuan jiuzhong and laughs more happily. I know that he pinches Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s neck¡° In the end, I won Xiao Yao''s voice is still the same as before. Nothing has changed£¨ Today''s third and next update will be released at nine o''clock pm on WeChat official account. Today''s next step is to reorganize the outline. The official account is not yet available for attention on WeChat: the author is silent or search: bulvwusheng123)

 Chapter 1681

    Xiao Yao, the same Xiao Yao.


    However, Xiao Yao was still wearing clothes.


    Now this shameless guy doesn''t wear clothes


    So it may be difficult for you to understand Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s mood at this time.


    The man who used to stand at the top of Lingwu world is now being held by another man''s neck and held in mid air. The most irritating thing is that the other man is not dressed. Is there anything more insulting in the world?


    We are all decent people. Would you mind paying a little attention?


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes, full of wonder.


    There was no fear, even if he knew that death was coming.


    In fact, if he loses in this way, he also admits it.


    Before, he always felt that he was the chosen one. Otherwise, why could he stand at the top of Lingwu world? Now, he suddenly realized that there might have been some deviation in his previous thoughts.


    It''s true that there is a chosen person, but that person is not him, but Xiao Yao.


    Under the impact of the "magic sword", Xiao Yuan survived and gained rebirth with the help of Yuan baby in his body.


    He is very curious about how Xiao Yao does it. Is this the real value of Yuanying''s existence?


    Even if he is still on the top, he may be able to kill Xiao Yao, get Yuanying and be reborn. Although Xiao Yao is still an eight level master, he should be regarded as a half immortal, right?


    At the beginning, Xu SuGuan had a Buddha body.


    No one can kill.


    Now Xiao Yao has a half immortal body.


    I''m afraid that only gods, demons, immortals and Buddhas can completely kill him.


    Where is he going to argue?


    When Xiao Yao felt his body slowly melting, at the beginning, his heart was also full of fear.


    Until the ear, suddenly heard a baby cry.


    In a flash, suddenly wake up.


    It seems that the cry tells Xiao Yao in this way.


    Don''t be scared.


    Death.


    It''s rebirth.


    Although the yuan baby in his body no longer exists, he can feel that his body has completely blended with Yuan baby.


    The soul is its own.


    The body is its own.


    Yuanying is still her own.


    So, he still exists, just in a more peculiar and powerful way.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the sunshine hanging in the sky at this time.


    There was a smile on his face.


    I see how charming Castle Peak is. I expect Castle Peak to see me like this.


    Here, change the green shirt into light and sunshine.


    It seems good, too.


    Xiao Yao throws Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s body heavily on the ground.


    The old man can''t get up.


    "You say, what is the world like after it flies up?" Xuan Yuan nine heavy asks a way.


    It''s already very hot.


    Xiao Yao sat beside Xuanyuan jiuzhong and said, "maybe it''s still a fight."


    "Nonsense, there is no record in any ancient books." Xuanyuan jiuzhong scoffs at Xiao Yao''s inference.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "which ancient book mentioned that the so-called fairyland is peaceful?"


    Xuanyuan nine thought again and didn''t speak.


    He finally began to think about the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    People! It''s all like this.


    Because Xiao Yao defeated him, he felt that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable.


    It makes sense for people who are stronger than themselves to fart.


    People who are not as good as their own make more sense, that is, fart.


    "Once upon a time, a saint said," I have a good relationship with heaven and earth. " Xiao Yao touched his chin and said, "however, those people in the sky didn''t talk to him about anything. It can be seen that there may not be any noble righteousness there."


    "..." Xuanyuan Jiu thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t understand which Saint said it.


    Xiao Yao continued: "and, you think, the immortals in the sky are peeping at the fortune of every world. When the strong fall, most of their fortune is swallowed by heaven and earth. It can be seen that the immortals hiding behind the immortal gate are greedy. It is because of greed that they have desire. As long as they have desire, they can''t get rid of the shackles, So, there will still be hatred, there will be anger, there will be fighting. "


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong sighed.


    "I can''t see it." He said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "You say, where will I go when I die?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "I don''t know, but I think I''ll become a ghost. I don''t want you in hell or fairyland."


    "..." Xuanyuan jiuzhong said, "why?"


    "Too much talk."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xuanyuan jiuzhong lies on the ground again.


    Feel the warm sunshine.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and completely lose his life, he suddenly reached out and grasped Xiao Yao''s wrist.


    It''s very tight.


    "If you really go to the fairyland, help me ask the immortals in the sky, why should they control my life and death! Who should control their life and death! "


    With that, there was no breathing at all.


    His eyes were wide open.


    Glare at the sky.


    And the sky.


    Xiao Yaogang stood up, but he was held tightly by the withered hand.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yao''s lips wriggled and said softly, "OK."


    The hand that held him tightly finally let go.


    Xiao Yao tried to close his eyes, but he didn''t close them several times.


    Xiao Yao laughed and stood up.


    "I won''t bury you."


    He walked on, and continued: "you don''t want the dust to cover you up. Just look at the sky. One day, if I really go to the fairyland, you may as well see how I made those fairies feel the same way with you. I will also help you to ask who drew the so-called life and death."


    When Xiao Yao finished this sentence, Xuanyuan jiuzhong lying on the ground suddenly involved a stiff smile.


    The last expression


    Walking forward, Xiao Yao thought about what had happened before.


    He always felt that it all came too soon.


    The man at the top of Lingwu world finally died.


    His death, perhaps, is not the end.


    Of course, these are the things Xuanyuan jiuzhong knew.


    However, the dust has finally settled.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the last battlefield.


    The mountains and forests are broken, the rivers are cut off, and the wilderness becomes a pit.


    He came out of the ruins.


    After walking for some time, he suddenly remembered something and closed his eyes.


    Through internal vision, he was shocked to find that all the internal organs in his body had turned into pure transparent color.


    There''s another little heart beating under the heart.


    It''s also transparent.


    Inside, there are Xiao Yao''s sword and gourd, as well as various skills and pills.


    "This is my new reserve?" Xiao Yao smile, heart read a move, a suit of clothes was entrusted in the hands.


    When he took back his divine sense and put on his clothes, Xiao Yao also exclaimed.


    After Yuan''s rebirth, he was shocked to find that his divine consciousness was stronger.


    It''s enough to cover hundreds of miles.


    Moreover, it is vigorous and powerful. Without the impurities before, it is as pure and clear as a stream.


    "With the help of Yuan''s birth, it seems that he has acquired the innate power." Xiao Yao thought to himself, after all, Yuanying was just like a baby, and his innate strength is natural and powerful. Now it''s all transferred to Xiao Yao, which naturally benefits him a lot.


    Back in the small town before, Xiao Yao looks at Xuanyuan light cold.


    Then Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. Your expert still didn''t kill me."


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at now still have the mind to joke Xiao Yao, also couldn''t help laughing out.


    "It looks like you won easily." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "Do you really think so?" Xiao Yao thinks that Xuanyuan is not reasonable. Is it easy to win?


    I''m the one who died again, OK?


    The reason why he died again is that he was reborn with the help of the keel.


    Originally, his physical strength was far beyond that of ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of the so-called demon God, it seems that he is not vulnerable at all.


    Up to now, Xiao Yao didn''t feel how powerful the so-called demons were. After all, he hasn''t met any demons. At most, he just met some demons.


    After such an experience, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that the demons were really powerful, perhaps comparable to those immortals.


    What he had experienced before had left a deep psychological shadow on Xiao Yao. As for whether he would create any shackles to his cultivation, he didn''t think about it in a short time. Anyway, he had to go back to the previous world.


    At this time, green cicada also quickly ran over.


    I don''t know where I got the news of Xiao Yao''s return.


    When she saw Xiao Yao, her eyes filled with tears.


    Straight into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    Holding Xiao Yao is crying.


    "Wuwuwuwu, if you''re OK, blame me, blame me..."


    A shower of pear blossoms. Xuanyuan light cold see this scene, I do not know how, frowned. In the eyes, there was some dissatisfaction. When he realized that his mood had changed, Xuanyuan QingHan was startled by himself. He quickly looked away and looked at the distance. He was still repeating in his heart. Lost wisdom, lost wisdom... She really didn''t know what she was thinking just now. Why do you suddenly have a little emotion... It''s like being possessed¡° Come on, what are you crying for? How can it be your fault? Even without you, Xuanyuan jiuzhong will still trouble me. Besides, if it wasn''t for me, maybe he wouldn''t be staring at you. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if it''s really wrong, it''s also my fault." The green cicada is still sobbing. After a while, Xiao Yao suddenly asked, "I''m going back." The green cicada''s body trembled slightly and didn''t know what to say. Her hand, subconsciously grabbed the clothes, eyes a layer of fog. She also thought of where Xiao Yao said "go back"¡° In fact, you are the first girl I know when I come to this world. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Even so, I didn''t take the lead, did I? " Green cicada suddenly said. Completely in the case of ghosts, after saying this sentence, she also regretted that she forced herself and Xiao Yao into a very embarrassing situation£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1682

    At this moment, the air seemed to solidify.


    Xiao Yao looks at the green cicada.


    Green cicada also looked at him.


    Then they quickly looked away together.


    After a while, Xiao Yao suddenly coughed.


    "Do you want to stay here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Green cicada suddenly some resentment.


    "If I don''t stay here, will you take me back to your world?" Green cicada asked.


    Xiao Yao was silent to answer the question.


    In fact, he felt that some things had to be judged.


    Otherwise, it will be disturbed.


    If you really give green cicada hope, in the end, but still can''t give her anything, it will only make other girls more painful.


    If you let green cicada stay here for a few years, maybe she will forget herself completely.


    At that time, find a good man, marry, have children


    Eh, I don''t know why. When I think of these things, the feeling of pictures in my mind not only doesn''t make him feel warm, but also makes him feel uncomfortable.


    So he thought about the picture of Wu Wutong''s marriage to others.


    Special.


    Do you have the heart to kill?


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that he was really greedy.


    How could that be?


    But


    Men occasionally have such a small contradiction, should also be justifiable, right?


    Then he angrily denounced himself in his heart: scum man, scum man!


    On second thought, in fact... Many men have a dream of being a scum man, right?


    It''s the kind of ruthless


    It''s just that Xiao Yao is a good man. At least in this respect, he is a good man and a serious man. Anyway, he can''t do anything merciless.


    "I don''t understand. If you really like him, just follow him? Do you really have to stay here as a private school teacher? " Xuanyuan light cold suddenly said.


    Both eyes fell on her.


    Look at her eyes, also have some complex.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is thinking about whether this Xuanyuan QingHan is idle and has nothing to do.


    Answer everything


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed, but now he was interrupted by Xuanyuan QingHan, which made him even more embarrassed. He and green cicada looked at each other, obviously did not know what to say next.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Anyway, that''s what I think. If you like someone, you can fight for it. Why do you have to think so much?" Xuanyuan light cold continued.


    What she said was obviously meant for the green cicada.


    Green cicada after listening to Xuanyuan light cold words did not immediately answer, see her expression seems to be into a state of thinking.


    When green cicada is silent, Xiao Yao keeps silent just like her.


    Irresolute and hesitant in other matters, he has always been very decisive. But in his emotional affairs, his indecisiveness is completely reflected. Whether he was on the earth before Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Wu Xing, or in Lingwu world, he could not show his decisiveness to face the girl who was a girl who was Wutong and so on in March. Because all along, in the face of these problems, he is cautious, for fear of hurting others and dragging them down.


    Everyone has weaknesses.


    As long as it is an individual, there will be a short board.


    No matter Xuanyuan jiuzhong or Xiao Longxiang, they all have their own weakness. Xiao Yao thinks that his weakness should be in this aspect. Just like this time, he could not have taken the risk, but it was because of his weakness. If it wasn''t because of Yuanying in his body, he might have really died in Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s hands, Now in retrospect, there are still some lingering fears. Fortunately, the past has passed, and now there is no need to continue to recall anything.


    In the small town, Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold choose to stay overnight.


    At night, when Xiao Yao goes to bed, Xuanyuan QingHan doesn''t fall asleep. Instead, he goes to chat with Qingchan.


    On this page, Xuanyuan light cold also carried two jars of wine.


    "I won''t drink." Yang Qingchan said in a low voice.


    Xuanyuan light cold waved his hand, the old way: "drink, drink, will."


    Yang Qingchan can''t laugh or cry, but she still nods and agrees. The main reason is that Xuanyuan QingHan has brought the wine. She really doesn''t know how to refuse.


    Two, one for each.


    Not for a while, Xuanyuan light cold revealed drunk.


    Yang Qingchan thinks it''s funny. She comes to drink for herself, but the other party gets drunk first.


    Looking at Xuanyuan''s heroic appearance before, she thought he was very good at drinking.


    "Are you going to leave with Xiao Yao?" Xuanyuan light cold beat tongue to say.


    The smile on Yang Qingchan''s face gradually converged, and her brows wrinkled again.


    As a matter of fact, she hasn''t thought about it well up to now.


    Originally also want to think about it in the evening, think about it carefully, but did not expect Xuanyuan light cold first to find himself.


    No way, she can only sacrifice her life to accompany gentleman and each other to drink.


    "Even if I really have this idea, he doesn''t want to take me with him." Yang Qingchan''s eyes were dim and said with a bitter smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes suddenly stare round.


    That looks really scary.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you have to worry about these problems? Does it have much to do with you whether he is willing or not? If you want to follow, will he refuse? Since you like others, be bold and brave! Do you think you are not worthy of him? But this is nothing! You just don''t have very high accomplishments. What can you do? Do you think that Wutong willow can match him in those March? Even if Xuanyuan jiuzhong died in his hands, how many people can match him in this world? "


    Xuanyuan light cold words, Yang Qingchan said some confused.


    She didn''t feel how hard Xuanyuan''s words hit her heart.


    She''s just a little curious. It''s all between herself and Xiao Yao. What does Xuanyuan QingHan do when he''s so excited?


    She really couldn''t understand the problem.


    Then, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly smashed the bowl in his hand.


    "I also don''t understand. You say that because of a Xiao Yao, the great Qin Dynasty has become like this. Our ancestors died, Xuanyuan Jiuchong also died, and Xuanyuan Tianning became the emperor of the great Qin Dynasty, but... But why can''t I hate it?" Xuanyuan light cold eyes with tears, voice listen to some hoarse.


    Green cicada looked at Xuanyuan light cold, suddenly some heartfelt sympathy for the girl.


    In fact, she felt that compared with Xuanyuan QingHan, her so-called unfair treatment and suffering were nothing at all.


    To say the great change, Xuanyuan QingHan experienced more than she did not know.


    "Because, in your heart, you may never feel that Xiao Yao has done anything wrong." Yang Qingchan said with a smile. At this time, her little face has turned red.


    After a while, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly stood up.


    She looked at Yang Qingchan and said, "if I were you, I would follow her to that world. What Wutong went to, anyway, she must not be what a woman emperor, then you and she stood on the same starting line, for fear of what? "


    With that, Yang Qingchan walked away.


    Faltering and falling.


    Yang Qingchan sat on the stool, thinking.


    She suddenly felt that what Yang Qingchan had just said was quite reasonable


    Early the next morning, when Xiao Yao got up, he saw Yang Qingchan standing at the door.


    They''re all packed up.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "I thought you couldn''t get up after drinking too much." Xiao Yao said.


    Yang green cicada face a red, some surprised: "how do you know?"


    Xiao Yaole, said: "how to say, I am also a cultivator, vigilance is not so bad, I live next door to you, this fall stool bowl, if I can''t hear anything, that is really strange."


    "..." Yang Qingchan was more embarrassed.


    She also quickly, this should be regarded as the little secret between herself and Xuanyuan light cold.


    "Well, since it''s all packed up, let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, last night, he thought for a long time, and gradually began to understand.


    In Lingwu world, green cicada''s cultivation is too bad. Maybe she will meet some danger.


    On earth, she is relatively safe.


    Moreover, in this world, for green cicadas, they have no relatives. It is not so important whether they stay here or not.


    In this case, it''s better to change the world, the environment and the way of life.


    Yang Qingchan was a little surprised.


    She was still hesitating.


    Although she has made a decision in her heart, she still hasn''t figured out how to speak to Xiao Yao. She''s also a little nervous. She''s worried that Xiao Yao won''t agree after she says it, which will only make her more embarrassed at that time. Now she avoids some troubles.


    So she nodded and didn''t speak.


    See Xuanyuan light cold time, this girl also sober, with a nobody. After all, she is an immortal. She can''t even have this amount of alcohol. In fact, when she thinks about it carefully, Yang Qingchan doubts whether Xuanyuan QingHan was really drunk last night. She always thinks that with each other''s cultivation, it''s impossible to be drunk just because of a jar of wine, or even to open the mode of enlightening drunkenness. All that may just be to convince herself, There are also causes for Xiao Yao''s attention.


    It''s just that these three people have a tacit understanding of what happened last night and have forgotten it.


    It''s like it never happened. When you say nothing at all. After everything was sorted out, Yang Qingchan went to say goodbye to the children in the private school one by one. Fortunately, there are other teachers in the private school these days. Otherwise, she may not be willing to leave. Hearing that Yang Qingchan is going to leave, all the children in the private school are reluctant to give up. After all, who doesn''t want his husband to be gentle and kind and good-looking? Seeing the children crying, Yang Qingchan also cried with them. There was a delay. When they started again, it was already noon. When I left the small town, the villagers in the city were still welcome. The day after Xiao Yao and Yang Qingchan left, there was another gentleman in the private school. He''s wearing a mask. It''s weird. The good thing is that people are kind. Many years later, Mr. mask died here. The people in the small town set up a monument for him. Letter: do your best£¨ Next chapter, six o''clock. This is the second change.)

 Chapter 1683

    The death of Xuanyuan jiuzhong made the Qing Dynasty and the whole country celebrate.


    For them, there is probably nothing more worthy of their celebration than Xuanyuan jiuzhong''s death.


    Even so far, in fact, Xuanyuan jiuzhong didn''t really give them how.


    According to the truth, the Qin Dynasty should also celebrate.


    After all, the present emperor is Xuanyuan Tianning, who was once trampled on by Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    However, at this moment, the whole country of the great Qin Dynasty has a white manuscript.


    This is probably a kind of black humor.


    This is not Xuanyuan Tianning''s meaning, but people''s spontaneous.


    Although Xuanyuan jiuzhong repeatedly launched wars during his reign, which made the great Qin Dynasty in dire straits, there is one thing that no one can deny.


    When Xuanyuan jiuzhong was still in the great Qin Dynasty, every citizen of the great Qin Dynasty could look up and hold his chest as long as he walked out of the great Qin Dynasty.


    That''s their strength.


    However, although Xuanyuan Tianning did not stop or approve, the news that Xuanyuan Jiuchong was dead was spread by him.


    In his view, there is nothing wrong with the nation''s heavy mourning.


    At least, this can let everyone know that Xuanyuan jiuzhong is dead.


    This is extremely beneficial to him.


    Xuanyuan Tianning is a very self-conscious person.


    He is very clear that in the eyes of the people, his status is not as good as the one before.


    But once that one dies, there is no comparison.


    He can also have a lot of leisure.


    All in all, there is less pressure on Xuanyuan Tianning. Some of the pressure comes from the people, and some from the government and the opposition. Even if the people who originally opposed him had been tossed away by Xiao Yao, it is inevitable that there are still some fish who have missed the net and some people who are in a neutral position.


    When Xiao Yao arrived at the Qing Dynasty, what he didn''t expect was that Hong feisheng, Liu Zhezhi and others came again.


    "There should be no war in the Qing and autumn Dynasty recently?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Hong feisheng looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "in fact, I didn''t want to come, but when I think that you are going to leave, I''d better come and have a look. Besides, if the Qing Qiu Dynasty really launches another war, it doesn''t matter to me, does it?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, but felt that the expression on Hong feisheng''s face was strange no matter how he looked at it, so he asked curiously, "are you really here just to see me off?"


    "..." Hong feisheng thinks Xiao Yao is not cute at all. How can he catch the trouble of loving to break the casserole?


    Liu Zhezhi suddenly said, "I pulled him here."


    Xiao Yao asked, "what task do you have to give me?"


    "Get married." Liu said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that is, I can''t be absent when you get married. When is it?"


    The expressions on Liu Zhezhi''s and Hong feisheng''s faces became more and more strange.


    "When did I tell you that Hong feisheng and I got married?" Liu Zhezhi asked.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "who did you marry?"


    "..." Hong feisheng frowned, "if she really wants to get married, it must be with me, but now it''s not about her getting married with me. No, it''s not any of us. It''s you."


    "Me?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "who am I going to marry?"


    In a flash, he caught Liu March standing beside Liu Zhezhi, and his pretty face turned red.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He blinked and kept silent.


    Liu Zhezhi then said, "aren''t you going back soon? Before you go back, marry March. "


    Liu March''s face is even more red.


    Xiao Yao''s face is so green!


    What''s the situation?


    Why didn''t anyone tell him before?


    No wonder before entering the Imperial City, Xiao Longxiang looked at himself with strange eyes.


    Now he''s beginning to understand.


    It turns out that there is a hole in it!


    Xuanyuan light cold and green cicada two girls in hear Liu Zhezhi''s words, face all changed a little bit.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t want to?" I can kill Xiao Yao with Zhou''s eyes.


    Hong feisheng suddenly whispered: "don''t threaten him. After all, Xuanyuan jiuzhong can''t beat him."


    "Isn''t there you? He''s an eight fold master, and so are you. Together, we can''t beat him? " Liu Zhezhi said angrily.


    Hong feisheng is very aggrieved.


    In fact, he also felt that Liu Zhezhi was a bit embarrassed for Xiao Yao to do so.


    This makes him face a difficult problem.


    Good brother and daughter-in-law, in the end, who should choose to stand in the camp?


    He remembered the old saying: women are like clothes, brothers are like hands and feet


    But he also thinks that a person can lack arms and legs, but how can he walk around without clothes?


    That''s no shame!


    Then he thought that if he really helped Liu break the branch to embarrass Xiao Yao, would he be too selfish and indifferent?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly realized.


    So, firm!


    Standing on the side of his daughter-in-law


    So now he is escaping from Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Su Changliu suddenly said: "he is our patriarch. If you really want to bully him, I will stand with him."


    Then, ignoring Liu''s killing eyes, Su Chang continued: "moreover, his father is Xiao Long Xiang. Even without me, you can''t beat them. How can you have a father who doesn''t stand on his son''s side?"


    "No, I think it''s good to be on the side of my daughter-in-law." Xiao Longxiang was very serious and said, "I''ve always been a pro or pro."


    Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    Liu Zhezhi continued: "after you go back, who knows what you will do with March? What if you let her suffer? I don''t care. Anyway, before you leave, you have to marry March at home. Your father is also here. It''s a fair marriage. "


    "Xiao Yao looked around.


    "What''s the matter? I''m playing dumb." Liu said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I already have a wife."


    "I know, isn''t that the world before you?" Liu Zhezhi said, "I don''t ask you to make March the main house. On the contrary, I think it hurts to be small."


    "..." Xiao Yao was surprised.


    But when I thought about it later, I understood.


    This is Lingwu world.


    There is no monogamy here.


    Therefore, even if Liu March is allowed to be Xiao Yao''s concubine, it''s not a big deal for Liu Zhezhi.


    Their ideas have been deeply rooted for a long time.


    "Forget it, elder martial sister. Don''t embarrass Xiao Yao." Liu March said suddenly.


    "What kind of embarrassment is that?" Liu Zhezhi said with a frown, "he''s selling well when he''s cheap! We don''t ask for the main room any more. What''s his opinion? "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and his face became more serious.


    He wanted to say something, but he stopped when he saw the embarrassed expression on Liu March''s face.


    Only with a bitter smile.


    Although Liu March is very cute, he never seems to have any idea about Liu March.


    If he had to love the girl in Lingwu world, the first person in his mind was Wu Wutong.


    He and Wu Wutong knew a lot of time and got along with each other for a long time. There were many things that happened between the two people.


    "It''s not wise at all." Suddenly, Xuanyuan QingHan, standing behind Xiao Yao, spoke.


    Liu Zhezhi''s murderous eyes fall on Xuanyuan QingHan''s body.


    Xuanyuan''s heart trembled.


    Liu Zhezhi''s sudden pressure made her unable to carry it.


    After all, there is a big gap between her and Liu Zhezhi.


    "What did you say?"


    Although under great pressure, Xuanyuan QingHan continued to speak.


    "It''s not wise for me to say you. If you do this, it will only make your younger martial sister more embarrassed, and it will also make Xiao Yao not know what to do. Originally like a person, is should need to take the initiative to fight for, why still have to let others help? If Xiao Yao really likes your younger martial sister, even if you don''t say or do anything, they can finally get together. If Xiao Yao doesn''t like your younger martial sister, it''s useless for you to toss about like this. If your younger martial sister marries someone who doesn''t like her, do you think she will really be happy? "


    Liu Zhezhi said angrily, "what can I do, I need your guidance?"


    Although the words on the mouth say so, but after finishing this sentence, Liu Zhezhi also thinks about it.


    Although she doesn''t like Xuanyuan QingHan, and even less the way he speaks, she thinks that what he says seems reasonable


    "Elder martial sister, I think what Xuanyuan QingHan said is right. I will fight for it slowly!" Liu March said with a smile.


    It''s just that there are tears in my eyes.


    Seeing Liu March''s insistence, and looking at Xiao Yao''s shameless expression, Liu Zhezhi sighs and Huahong flies away.


    Hong feisheng didn''t catch up with him immediately. He just went to Xiao Yao, reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t take it seriously. There''s no harm in breaking a branch."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu Zhezhi''s character is what kind of, he still knows some, don''t say hate each other, complain will not have. What really embarrassed him was that the other party had stabbed through the window paper. It''s a little overwhelming. When Hong feisheng goes after Liu Jiezhi, Liu March also finds an excuse to go back to rest. It''s obviously embarrassing to stay here¡° Ah, you, you. " Xiao long elephant pointed to Xiao Yao¡° What''s wrong with me? " Xiao Yao is depressed. What did you do wrong? Xiao long elephant ignored Xiao Yao. Next, Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang go to find Qiu Guye. On the way, Xiao Longxiang said, "aren''t you going to take those girls back?"¡° I don''t know if I can Xiao Yao said¡° What if I can? " Xiao Longxiang asked¡° Xuanyuan light cold and green cicada are going Xiao Yao said¡° If you did, your daughter-in-law on earth would not be angry? " Xiao Longxiang said, "as far as I know, China is still monogamous on earth, isn''t it?"£¨ Update the third time ahead, and the update time will be put on the official account. The author walks silently "or wechat search" bulvwusheng123 "click to follow.)

 Chapter 1684

    Seeing the strange expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao long elephant was calm.


    "Yes, you are not a wife on earth."


    Then he patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder: "I have a little charm."


    "I''ll pass that on to my mother when I get back." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang immediately counseled: "don''t, brother, I boast, forced."


    "You are my father."


    "No, you are my brother!"


    Xiao Yao


    When they arrived at the palace, Qiu Gu Ye seemed to have been waiting for them for a long time, so he stood at the gate of the main hall to greet them.


    There was no one around him.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said frankly.


    Qiu Gu Ye originally wanted to congratulate Xiao Yao on his return. Seeing the impatient look on his opponent''s face, he just swallowed what he wanted to say.


    When leading the way, autumn solitary leaf also couldn''t help asking: "really don''t consider my daughter?"


    Originally, Xiao Yao was upset because of these love affairs.


    Hear autumn solitary leaf this words, almost have no gas of a foot to kick the other party dead.


    He suddenly said: "do you know how Xuanyuan jiuzhong died?"


    "Well?" Autumn solitary leaf a Leng, don''t know why.


    "I talk too much." Xiao Yao said.


    Qiu Gu Ye shivered. After walking for a while, he thought something was wrong again. He turned his face and said, "don''t I want to give you my life? I''m afraid of death? "


    Xiao Yao


    I can''t hold this asshole any more!


    For Qiu Gu Ye, his life is not in his own.


    Isn''t it funny to threaten him with death?


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t we discuss something?" Autumn leaves suddenly said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Let''s step back, I won''t let you go, and you don''t kill me, OK?" Autumn leaves alone said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak.


    However, Qiu Gu Ye has already felt the killing chance on the other side.


    "Cough, I''m just joking. Why don''t you have a sense of humor now?" Qiu Gu Ye said with a smile, "anyway, my life alone can''t compare with the prosperity of Qing Qiu Dynasty."


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and said, "in my eyes, you really don''t have any credibility to say."


    Qiu Gu Ye was not willing to say: "if you say that, it''s unreasonable. So far, when did I cheat you? Ask general Xiao, why did I ever say that I didn''t mean what I said? "


    "You''re a bit of a liar now." Xiao Longxiang said suddenly.


    This time, Xiao Longxiang''s eyes also flickered with murder.


    Qiu Gu Ye coughed and said as she walked along: "in fact, I really don''t intend to go back. I just feel bored on the way. I just want to find some words to chat with."


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long shook their heads.


    It''s like someone wants to talk to.


    After understanding the attitude of Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang, he immediately chose to shut up and didn''t want to continue asking for trouble.


    After Qiu Gu Ye, he walked through the palace.


    In the garden behind the palace, Xiao Yao finally couldn''t help it and asked, "how long will it take?"


    "Just ahead." Autumn leaves alone said.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long sighed.


    Up to now, they don''t feel any energy fluctuation.


    Before, when Xiao Yao felt the teleportation array on the earth, there was energy fluctuation, but here, he didn''t notice it at all, so he couldn''t help wondering whether this autumn solitary leaf was cheating himself.


    But in the back garden, they saw a shabby wooden house.


    Autumn solitary leaf stretched out a finger to point, say: "is here."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Xiao Longxiang is also staring at Qiu Guye.


    Qiu Gu Ye showed a wry smile and said: "now, I really don''t have to cheat you any more. The teleportation array must exist. It was also left by a cultivator of the Qing Qiu Dynasty before he ascended. Many years have passed, and no one has been here. Every king of the Qing Qiu Dynasty can master this secret. Xuanyuan Jiuchong is dead, The great Qin Dynasty is no longer a threat to me. It''s meaningless for me to leave you. It''s impossible to kill you with my strength. It''s wise to send you away. I know you can''t trust me, but you might as well think carefully. Is it necessary for me to cheat you? "


    After thinking for a moment, the expressions on Xiao Long Xiang''s and Xiao Yao''s faces were somewhat relaxed.


    Qiu Gu Ye reaches out his hand and pushes open the wooden door.


    When the three of them went in together, they unexpectedly found that the wooden house had holes.


    It''s totally another space.


    Originally less than 10 square meters of the room, opened the door and walked in, only to find that this is a big world.


    Autumn solitary leaf''s face is also full of surprise.


    At the moment when the door opened, Xiao Yao also noticed that there was a surge of aura.


    "Here it is." Xiao Yao said that he was inexplicably familiar with the Qi he felt at this time.


    Through the dark corridor, finally, the two stopped in front of a well.


    Around the mouth of the well, there are water tanks full of runes. The water in the tanks is very clear.


    "Are you going now?" Autumn solitary leaf asks a way.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "have you never been here before?"


    Qiu Gu Ye nodded: "group training said that this door can only be opened once."


    Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    "The aura here is disappearing, but in half an hour, I''m afraid the array will be invalid."


    Xiao Yao smell speech, immediately felt for a while, suddenly face big change.


    "It seems that I don''t have time to say goodbye to many people." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is there a sense of relief and burden?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "You can take your friends with you in half an hour." Autumn leaves alone said.


    Half an hour is an hour. One hour is really enough to do a lot of things.


    Xiao Yao looks at the elephant, and the elephant looks away.


    Mouth also did not forget to say: "this is all your business, do not look at me, I can not give you any advice."


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to smile.


    In fact, at this time, he is also struggling.


    "Ask them. If they want to go with you, take it with them. If they don''t want to, forget it." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After going out for a while, he came back with only Su Chang, Zhao Tieniu, Xuanyuan, QingHan and Qingchan.


    Su Changliu and Zhao Tieniu want to follow Xiao Yao to the earth to have a look, but there''s nothing wrong. Xuanyuan QingHan said before that, they want to go to the earth to find the trace of Xuanyuan galloping. Although Xiao Yao knew that it was a whim, he agreed.


    However, Xiao Longxiang didn''t see Liu March, but he was a little surprised.


    "Won''t Liu March go?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Why?" Although Xiao Longxiang is not a special gossip, he can''t help it now.


    Originally, he thought that even if Zhao Tieniu and Su Changliu didn''t want to go, Liu March, Xiao Yao''s follower, had no reason not to follow Xiao Yao.


    Now, it''s completely beyond his expectation.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "she doesn''t want to go. She says she wants to stay in Lingwu world for a while."


    "For the time being?"


    "Yes." Xuanyuan light cold took the conversation, said, "the girl said, waiting for Xiao Yao back to meet her."


    "Come back to pick her up..." hearing this, Xiao Longxiang suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    In his opinion, it is impossible for Xiao Yao and himself to return to this world.


    He didn''t believe that there would be teleportation arrays on earth.


    Then Xiao Yao continued, "I promised her."


    Xiaolong elephant is a little incredible.


    Xiao Yao cracked his mouth and said with a smile, "if I can really come back, how about taking her back?"


    "..." Xiao Longxiang sighed and said nothing more.


    "Actually, I don''t really want you back." Hold back for a long time, autumn solitary leaf suddenly says.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qiu Gu Ye, who laughs.


    "I know." Then he took a bottle out of his pocket.


    Put the pills in your mouth.


    Then he fell to the ground and began to foam and twitch.


    Xiao Yao looked at the autumn leaves lying on the ground, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He went up to him, frowned, looked back at the elephant and said, "do you think this guy is dead?"


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile: "I don''t know. It seems that I haven''t breathed, but to be on the safe side, you''d better give him another knife."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Lying on the ground has lost the breath of autumn leaves suddenly "Teng" sat up.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant with a sad face.


    "Big brother, we don''t need to be so special, do we?" Autumn leaves want to cry without tears.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    He thought the autumn leaves were a little ridiculous.


    With such a small trick to fool yourself, do you really think your IQ is negative?


    How can I say that I am also an old TCM!


    "Come on, don''t you die." I don''t know if it''s because I''m going home, so I''m in a good mood, "but you have to promise me one thing."


    "What?" Autumn solitary leaf a Leng, he some muddle. Before thinking about feigning death, in fact, it was just a chance. If Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao were really fooled by them, it would be a good thing. Even if they couldn''t, they didn''t lose much. Now listening to Xiao Yao''s words, he is ecstatic. You really don''t need to die? Although really let yourself die, it is not something difficult to end. But if you can not die, who wants to die¡° My friends, if you have any trouble in the future, you can help me Xiao Yao said. Autumn solitary leaf nods hard¡° It''s on me Qiu Gu Ye said, "as long as the Qing Qiu Dynasty is still there, they are still there. If they are in trouble, I will not sit back and ignore them." Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and said nothing more. They all went to the teleport array. Autumn leaves say goodbye with tears¡° In fact, I''m still reluctant to part with it! "¡° So I''m not leaving? " Xiao Longxiang said. Autumn solitary leaf hastens to scatter Ya son to run. A group of people laugh, escape into the dry well, from the Lingwu world, completely disappear. Autumn leaves back into the cabin, here is really just a simple cabin. He sat on the ground and rubbed his nose¡° In fact, General Xiao, I''m really reluctant... I wish you all well. "¡° How are you£¨ Lingwu world, end

 Chapter 1685

    When Xiao Yao entered the transmission array, there were countless colorful lights in front of him, interwoven and changing rapidly, and then there were illusions.


    In front of the colorful, always feel a little strange, which leads to Xiao Yao''s brain is a little swollen.


    Whether others are like him or not is not known.


    When Xiao Yao opens his eyes again, there is a dense jungle in front of him, but there is no one around him.


    "Are you separated?" Xiao Yao said in his heart. Fortunately, he soon felt the anger of the people, and then he was relieved.


    After looking for the rest, Xiao Yao looks a little flustered.


    "Something''s wrong." Xiao Yao said to Xiao long elephant.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    Indeed, where they are now, aura is much stronger than the earth.


    What''s more, they were still thinking about whether they would be rejected by the earth and heaven after they returned to the earth for some reason.


    But now it seems that there is not.


    Their accomplishments have not been suppressed. Should they be eight level masters or eight level masters.


    "Isn''t this the earth?" Xiao Yao asked.


    It is because of this idea before that Xiao Yao appears a little flustered.


    This mud horse wasted a teleportation array. As a result, I don''t know where to go. What could be more exciting?


    "Take a look first." Xiao Longxiang said, "although some places are not like it, I also have a sense of familiarity when I come back here."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, like Xiao Longxiang, he also has an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    It''s just that everything he feels now makes him feel a little weird.


    Moreover, there has always been a problem in his mind.


    Since there is the space of the earth in this world, there is also the space of Lingwu world.


    Well, there might be a lot of other space.


    If so, why can we and others come to the present space through the transmission array?


    Xiao Yao didn''t think much about it. Now he is not thinking about those things. The most urgent thing is to make sure that he and others are really back on earth.


    When Xiao Yao gets up in the air and flies into the air, he can see


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Longxiang and others didn''t see Xiao Yao come down.


    Probably aware of something wrong, Xiao long elephant also quickly soared into the air.


    Stop beside Xiao Yao.


    Look around together.


    He was stunned by what he saw.


    "This is..."


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Xiao long elephant with a bitter smile.


    Right in front of them, just a few decades away, is a city.


    But now, the city has turned into a pile of ruins.


    Although it has now become a pile of ruins, according to a landmark building in front of it, it is not difficult for Xiao Yao to see that this is the United States.


    "It''s really the earth." Xiao Yao''s forehead has been sweating.


    Although Xiao Yao had a hard time in the United States before.


    But the United States is still the world''s first power.


    However, the so-called No.1 Power in the world has become what it is now?


    "It seems that the situation of the earth is worse than we thought before." Xiao Longxiang said, "the transformation of the earth''s cultivation environment should be inseparable from these opportunities."


    After falling back to the ground again, Xiao Yao said nothing and didn''t know what was going on in his mind.


    "Don''t think about it so much. The most urgent thing is that we have to go back to China." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Although Xiao Yao and Xiao Longxiang came out, people didn''t know what happened. They could see that Xiao Yao was absent-minded at this time, so they knew something was wrong.


    "General Xiao, what''s wrong with your world?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "Attacked." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Who was attacked?" Zhao Tieniu was stunned for a moment, but he was still a little stunned.


    Xiao Longxiang took a deep look at him and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not who has been attacked, but the world has been attacked..."


    Zhao Tieniu and others also changed their faces.


    Now they suddenly understand why Xiao Yao became so impatient in the end. Even in order to speed up the progress, we have to take a lot of risks.


    It turned out that they had realized before that the world they lived in was undergoing great changes.


    At this time, suddenly a laser came from behind.


    Xiao Yao frowned and immediately poured out a aura, smashed the laser egg down.


    The laser egg detonated in the air, making a huge explosion, and the air wave was blocked by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body turned into a rainbow light and rushed out.


    Hundreds of meters away, a metal armored man was still walking slowly.


    Xiao Yao rushed to the front and smashed the metal armored man into a pile of scrap iron.


    "So hard to beat?" Xiao Yao was so angry that he went in and wanted to study it carefully. However, it was just a pile of scrap iron.


    "Damn, I want to ask about the situation of the earth. I knew it earlier. I''m not in such a hurry to do it." Xiao Yao is helpless.


    He raised his head. He was in a daze.


    In front of him, hundreds of mecha men are coming towards him.


    With neat steps.


    At a glance


    What a spectacle!


    Xiao Yao swallowed.


    Xiao Longxiang and others also rushed over and stood beside Xiao Yao.


    "This is the invader of the earth?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao long elephant and doesn''t speak.


    That means, you ask me, I ask who?


    Don''t make trouble with each other, OK? We all just came back!


    In fact, these mecha men are nothing to Xiao Yao.


    The anti Strike ability is still poor.


    "Stop first, where are you from?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Those mecha men, keep coming towards him.


    I didn''t mean to talk to him at all.


    "No way to communicate?" Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Xiao long elephant whispered: "is the language barrier?"


    Xiao Yao


    He felt that Xiao Longxiang''s way of thinking was becoming more and more lovely.


    Just 20 meters away from them, Xiao Yao had already run his aura and was ready to start.


    Suddenly, the mecha army in front of him stopped.


    Then, a huge mechanical chariot came slowly from the rear.


    It''s about two stories high.


    Those mecha men, get out of the way quickly, make a way for the chariot.


    After the chariot stops, from the top of the chariot, there is a green projection, in which a human shape is barely distinguished.


    "Are you earthlings? Earth people, it seems, do not have such a powerful cultivator


    Xiao Yao finally laughed.


    "It seems that it can still be communicated." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Long Xiang asked the projected figure, "who are you?"


    "The ruler of the Satan realm." Said the other.


    "Is it you who are looking for trouble with the earth?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "Yes, we want to rule the earth and develop the energy here." The other side continued, "what about you? Where do you come from? "


    "We! Indigenous people. " Xiaolong elephant said with a smile, "the earth has been ruled by you? Now, everyone''s dead? "


    The other side didn''t speak.


    It does not seem to be intended to answer this question.


    Next, Xiao Longxiang asked several questions one after another,


    The other side was silent.


    Xiao Yao was a little impatient. He rushed forward and kicked the mechanical chariot out.


    Following the trend, when the explosion happened, dozens of mecha people were killed,


    "Can you command the earth with such a little ability?" Xiao Yao was so angry that he said, "all the immortals on earth grew up eating Baba? What about the super soldiers in the United States? What about the high-tech weapons? Don''t they also have laser weapons? Isn''t it big, too? How can you be trampled on like this? "


    Xiao Long''s hand is on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    He can feel it, now Xiao Yao, some manic.


    But don''t mention Xiao Yao. Even he is worried now. Next, everyone swept away the hundreds of mecha men in front of them.


    "These mecha people are not necessarily the most powerful." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "no matter how many mecha men they have, and no matter how powerful they are, I will destroy them completely. By the way, they just said, from the Satan star domain? Where is that? "


    "Maybe it''s another space, just like Lingwu world?"


    "I don''t think so." Zhao Tieniu suddenly said, "your world, and Lingwu continent, are just a matter of space, but the Satan star domain they talked about may also be in your space, just not on the same planet?"


    Xiao Yao widened his eyes and looked at Zhao Tieniu. It was incredible.


    How could this man from Lingwu world know such astronomical knowledge?


    By Xiao Yao with this kind of shocked eyes, Zhao Tieniu seems to be a little unhappy.


    "I have observed astronomy in Lingwu world." He said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, still some can''t believe it.


    But when I think about it, Lingwu world is not equal to the ancient earth, so I feel relieved.


    "Let''s go to Huaxia first." Xiao Longxiang made a quick decision. Xiao Yao nodded. As soon as the crowd flew away, the two girls were led by Xiao Yao. Although Xuanyuan light cold can also turn into rainbow flight, but because the cultivation is too low, the speed is too slow, Xiao Yao is in a hurry now, where can he wait for her? Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that the space of Lingwu world is really much larger than that of the earth. It is even said that one northern foothill is as big as four American countries. After arriving in Huaxia, Xiao Yao slowed down¡° Go to Kyoto First. " Xiao Yao said. Xiao Longxiang nodded. On the ground, many air defense missiles have been deployed. All of a sudden, the gun went off. Xiao Yao frowned and immediately smashed all the shells out¡° stop it! It''s a cultivator! " On the ground, Wu Jingtian, who was in charge of commanding the ground protection, suddenly roared. All the batteries stopped, too. When Xiao Yao came to Kyoto, he was relieved to see that Kyoto was strictly guarded¡° It seems that the earth is not lost. Wu Jingtian saw several people in front of him. He was so stupid that he was shocked¡° Xiao... Brother Xiao? " The next second, he ran¡° Xiao Ge! Xiao Ge Seeing Wu Jingtian, Xiao Yao finally showed a smile on his face¡° Seago, are you back? Are you really brother Shaw Wu Jingtian was in the same place and rubbed his eyes hard. He couldn''t believe it. Five years have passed. Time goes by quickly. Up to now, Xiao Yao has not come back. Earth shaking changes have also taken place on earth£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1686

    The next second, Wu Jingtian immediately cried with joy.


    Xiao Yao looked at a big man in front of him, with a bit of a headache.


    Xiao long elephant suddenly grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm, pointed to Wu Jingtian and asked him, "is this the daughter-in-law you found for me?"


    Xiao Yao


    "Wuwu, brother Xiao, you are finally back. If you don''t come back, we won''t last long..." Wu Jingtian sat on the ground and cried.


    Crying.


    Like a child.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls him up from the ground.


    "Tell me first what''s going on." Xiao Yao said.


    "That''s too long to say." Wu Jingtian said, rubbing his eyes.


    Tears and nose, are mixed together, viscosity is still very high.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, Wu Jingtian entered the golden elixir period.


    This kind of cultivation should be the best on earth.


    Can his progress be so fast?


    However, these are not what Xiao Yao is concerned about now.


    He continued: "Li Xiaoxiao, how are they now?"


    Wu Jingtian suddenly looked sad.


    Xiao Yao''s pupil suddenly contracted, and his heart was caught by one hand. The next second he was about to crush it, holding his breath.


    As a result, this damned bastard in front of me


    I didn''t say a word for a long time!


    He couldn''t help it and grabbed Wu Jingtian''s collar directly.


    "What''s the matter with them?"


    "Cough..." Wu Jing coughed.


    He could feel Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit.


    "Xiao Yao, let him go first and let him say." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao recovered and let go.


    "Cough..." Wu Jingtian coughed for a while, and then said, "sister-in-law, they''re OK, but Yunxiao hall suffered a heavy loss before..."


    "How terrible is it?"


    "A lot of people died..." Wu Jingtian said, "in order to protect your family, there are few members left in Yunxiao hall. Wang Tianye, Li Jianxuan, etc. have all died."


    Xiao Yao''s body was shaking desperately.


    "Yunxiao hall?" Xiao long elephant a Leng, ask a way, "Li Dan they those people?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s hard for them..." Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath. For him, the existence of Yunxiao hall was just an unintentional move, but he didn''t expect that those people had paid such a heavy price to protect their families.


    A nameless fire was burning in his chest.


    "These bastards, I will go to Satan star domain and blow up their old nest!"


    "That''s what you have to do after you fly up." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Then fly! I don''t want them to pay the price, Lao Tzu''s Xiao wrote upside down! "


    Xiao Longxiang understood Xiao Yao''s mood at this time, and he was too lazy to worry about who was Laozi.


    At this time, Wu Jingtian continued: "brother Xiao, sister-in-law and Niannian are still very safe. They are all in the boundary of Xianren mountain, and there are primary and secondary experts like kunmu. They don''t need to worry."


    "One master, two masters? In this world, there are double masters in the cultivation of immortals? " Xiao Longxiang was surprised.


    What Xiao Yao is concerned about is not this problem, but a key point in Wu Jingtian''s words just now.


    "Read? Who is it


    Wu Jingtian was stunned for a moment, then slapped himself on the head, and said with a smile: "I just remember, brother Xiao, you may not know. Just a few days after you left, sister-in-law Li Xiaoxiao found that she was pregnant, and then..."


    Xiao yaoru was shocked.


    The little dragon elephant on the side was also a little surprised.


    "My daughter?" Xiao Yao asked cautiously.


    Wu Jingtian nodded.


    Xiao Yao''s mood, there is a feeling of climbing out of hell.


    See the sun again.


    "Do I really have a daughter?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Wu Jingtian can only continue to nod with a bitter smile.


    "Ha ha! I have a daughter! " Xiao Yao excitedly holds Wu Jing angel and shakes up.


    After shaking Wu Jingtian, he went to shake several soldiers behind Wu Jingtian.


    When Xiao Yao shakes, Xiao long elephant also joins the ranks of shaking people.


    "I have a granddaughter!"


    "I have a granddaughter!"


    After shaking Zhao Tieniu, shake Su Changliu.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Yao and Xiao Long looked at each other, and they shook each other again.


    "Dad, you''re going to be a grandson!" Xiao Yao said excitedly.


    Xiao Longxiang was moved to tears: "yes! I''m going to be a grandson! Why? Go to your uncle, you''ve become a grandson... "


    They all looked at Xiao Long with a complicated look, like Xiao Yao''s father and son.


    Good people, how to say crazy, crazy?


    After calming down, the corners of Xiao Yao''s mouth are still rising subconsciously, which makes people feel different.


    Wu Jingtian is completely relieved when facing Xiao Yao.


    Not as much pressure as before.


    Xiao Yao looked at Wu Jingtian and asked, "what about my mother? Is she in Xianren mountain, too? "


    "Well, yes." Wu Jingtian said, "it''s just that I''ve been working in China all the time, so I''m doing defense in Kyoto. By the way, you seem to have a military rank, don''t you


    Xiao Yao ignored him and turned to leave.


    At this time, the walkie talkie on Wu Jingtian''s shoulder suddenly rings. After a pause, he grabs Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Brother Xiao, you can''t go now!"


    Xiao Yao looked at him, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Chief one wants to see you." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Later." Xiao Yao is about to take off.


    Wu Jingtian is about to cry.


    "Big brother, it''s the number one chief!"


    "I really don''t have time right now." Xiao Yao said, "I have to go to Xianren mountain."


    "Xianren mountain is safe now. Kyoto in China is not as safe as Xianren mountain. You can really rest assured. Moreover, don''t you want to know the current situation of the earth?" Wu Jingtian asked.


    Listen to Wu Jingtian say so, Xiao Yao also quickly calm down.


    "Listen first." Xiao Longxiang said, "it''s good to know that they are safe. I''ve been waiting for more than 20 years


    Xiao Yao nodded and followed Wu Jingtian with all the people.


    Entering the base of the Dragon protection hall, Xiao Yao has a feeling of going home. The change of the Dragon protection hall is not very big.


    It''s just that there are a lot more people who cultivate immortals.


    Most of them are in Jindan stage and ningdan stage.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "have all the immortals of the earth become so powerful?"


    "Yes, because of the sudden change of the earth''s aura, many practitioners'' accomplishments have changed by leaps and bounds. But after they re adapted to the aura here, the cultivation speed has slowed down again. Fortunately, everyone seems to have no upper limit." Wu Jingtian said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Indeed, even if Wu Jingtian didn''t say it, Xiao Yao also noticed the change of aura on the earth.


    It seems that this has a lot to do with the invaders.


    After this crisis is resolved, it will be a good thing for the earth.


    But now the earth is like this. I don''t know how many people died in this war.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s heart became a little heavy.


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for the practitioners of Xianren mountain, our losses would be even greater." Wu Jingtian said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao asked, "who is the strongest on earth now?"


    "Kunmu, the double master, nantianyuan and song Yilin are both the peak of the first master in the later stage. The distance to break through is just around the corner." Wu Jingtian is also excited when he talks about this.


    With that, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "by the way, brother Xiao, what kind of cultivation are you now?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t rush to answer his question. He asked with a smile, "how do you know the concept of" one master and two masters? "


    This is what Xiao Yao learned after he arrived at Lingwu world.


    If it wasn''t for going to Lingwu world, he might still think that Jindan period is the limit of immortal cultivation.


    At that time, Linghai and Lingjiang, now look back, it''s a joke


    "It''s all from kunmu." Wu Jingtian said, "three years ago, when kunmu was fighting with the mecha, he found another relic. In that relic, kunmu got some inheritance."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He was thinking again, how many relics exist on earth?


    Before on the earth, he and kunmu found that Zhenwu relics, let them both benefit.


    When he saw the No. 1 chief, Xiao Yao had some feelings.


    As soon as he appeared, the No. 1 chief stood up and went straight to him.


    He held out his hand and gave Xiao Yao a big hug.


    "Back?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Looking at the No. 1 chief, Xiao Yao''s heart is also a warm current, especially the other side''s eyes and voice.


    Like a gentle elder, Xiao Yao''s current accomplishments and experience show that the other person''s current feelings are very sincere.


    "Just come back, just come back..." the hand of No.1 chief patted on Xiao Yao''s back.


    When they let go, they walked down together.


    "Chief, you are quite old." Xiao Yao said softly.


    "Sad, if it wasn''t for the pills you left before, I might have been worse." No. 1 chief said with a wry smile, "the crisis of the earth has not yet been touched. No one dares to relax. If they want to leave office, they will not have this opportunity." Xiao Yao nodded. He can understand that. Chief No. 1 continued: "the situation in China is much better than that in other places. The United States and geese are much more serious than us. Fortunately, some time ago, we jointly developed weapons to deal with the invaders in the Satan region and stabilized the situation, but their progress is too fast. We are worried that they will continue to develop according to this trend, Still can''t last too long... "Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile:" now I''m back, you old man, don''t worry about these problems. "¡° Really? " Chief one asked. Xiao Yao nodded. Chief one burst out laughing. She was radiant¡° I don''t believe what others say to me, but I believe what you say to me! "¡° As long as you say no problem, then absolutely no problem! " Xiao Yaole: "do you still trust me so much?"¡° When everyone says that you can''t come back, I''m thinking that if it wasn''t for my identity, I would smoke them with slippers and curse them for farting. " The first leader''s eyes were bright, and he continued, "I never doubted that one day, you will return to your hometown!" The crisis that the earth encountered this time, also let the country and country completely unload the guard, together to resist the enemy. If it wasn''t for this, the consequences would be unthinkable£¨ The third shift is coming)

 Chapter 1687

    Lingwu world.


    North foot.


    Wu Wutong can''t do that.


    In the room, she practised her handwriting as hard as she could.


    Across the window to see this scene of Zhao danxuan, moved to cry.


    He had never expected that Wu Wutong would not only neglect his efforts but also work hard after Xiao Yao had left. Just because I said a Wutong word before I need to practice well, it began to be around the clock.


    Good boy!


    When he opened the door and went in, a piece of paper just came.


    Zhao danxuan reaches out his hand and catches it. Seeing the words above, he looks depressed.


    He''s looking away, looking at other white papers, all of which are the same.


    "Xiao Yao, son of a bitch!"


    Zhao danxuan


    "Emperor, what are you doing?" Zhao danxuan walked up to him and put the paper on the table. He couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Practice calligraphy!" Wu Wutong said with great assurance.


    "..." Zhao danxuan said with a bitter smile, "are you really practicing calligraphy? No matter from which angle, it''s more like venting anger? "


    Wu Wutong broke the brush and threw it aside, sitting on the chair, breathing heavily, and sweat on his forehead.


    "Emperor, are you still thinking about Xiao Yao?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    In fact, this is a clear question.


    All fools know.


    What Wutong looked at Zhao Danxuan, hesitated for a moment, and said, "master, do you say Xiao Yao is a bastard? He left, and took the green cicada and Xuanyuan light and cold. Why should I stay?"


    Zhao danxuan said with a smile: "you are the empress of Beilu. Even if he really comes to ask you, you won''t go, will you?"


    Wu Wutong hum.


    Zhao danxuan continued: "it''s because he knows you that he didn''t come. He knows that his arrival will only make you more painful. From the heart, everyone knows that you want to leave with Xiao Yao, but you have a burden on your shoulders. If you leave, what will Beilu do? What should the common people do? So, no matter what, he can''t come. His coming will only bring you trouble. "


    Wu Wutong said, "what about the one or two Pang? Pang Yier belongs to his world. Before, Pang Yier talked to me about Xiao Yao''s leaving and leaving him here. How can I say that? "


    "I think that''s still understandable." Zhao danxuan thought about it and said, "comparatively speaking, Pang Yier likes this place. Because of this, he doesn''t want to leave. Isn''t that enough?"


    "..." Wu Wutong sighed and said, "master, you tell me directly that he forgot about here. Is it so hard?"


    "It''s a bit far fetched for me to say that." Zhao danxuan said, "even if I do say that, you won''t believe it. If so, why should I say that? In fact, before I knew something, Xiao Yao and Qiu Gu Ye unknowingly opened the transmission array of the Qing and autumn dynasties, and found that the transmission array could only last half an hour. Obviously, he didn''t have enough time to come here, so he left immediately. "


    Wu Wutong, with his eyes lit up, asked, "really?"


    "Really." Zhao danxuan said, "in fact, originally, I didn''t want to talk to you about this matter, because this will give you countless reasons to forgive Xiao Yao. It''s good for Xiao Yao, but it''s not good for you and me."


    Wu Wutong did not speak.


    After a while, she suddenly asked, "master, do you think there will be another teleportation array in the Lingwu world?"


    "..." Zhao Danxuan understood that he had just said such a long talk, Wu Wutong just listened to the two words in front of him.


    I didn''t listen to what I said.


    "Are you really going to find him?" Zhao danxuan asked.


    "No? Can''t I leave after I find someone more suitable to manage Beilu than me? " Wu Wutong asked.


    Zhao danxuan said with a smile: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if I say yes or no, because, I know, in this world, there is nothing else except the falian of the Qing and autumn Dynasty. Otherwise, what else do you think is the reason to stay in this world for more than 20 years with the strength of Xiao Longxiang?"


    Wu Wutong, sitting like a balloon, was sitting on a chair.


    It seems easy to think of these.


    But why did you ask Zhao danxuan before?


    Is it really unexpected, or subconsciously chose to forget it?


    "Master."


    "Well?"


    "I think for a long time, I''ll be up at night." Wu Wutong said with a low head.


    A string in Zhao danxuan''s heart was touched.


    He looked at Wutong.


    The girl''s shoulder moved gently.


    Wutong. After Wu Wutong became emperor of the northern foot, Zhao Danxuan did not use this as a name for a long time, otherwise it was so disrespectful that even when he spoke, he was somewhat obscure. "The most hurtful thing in the world is not a sword, but a feeling. The word "love" is like ten thousand swords coming from the East, like a shot from a startled goose, like a knife from a thunderbolt. You can''t hide it. How cruel... "


    Wu Wutong continued to be silent.


    Fortunately, I didn''t cry.


    Zhao Danxuan looked at Wu Wutong and felt more miserable.


    How much does it cost to be the empress of Beilu?


    Maybe when I was sad, I didn''t even dare to shed tears


    For the earth, there is no doubt that this is a catastrophe.


    Xiao Yao heard a lot from the No.1 chief and listened to the changes in the past five years.


    In fact, in five years, it''s hard to make it clear in such a short time.


    Therefore, the No. 1 chief can only choose the important ones.


    Before listening to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao and others killed hundreds of mechatronics and mechatronics, and his face was filled with shock.


    Wu Jingtian was also a little surprised and said, "brother Xiao, as far as I know, each of those mecha men has the strength of an expert?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He looked at Wu Jingtian and was curious.


    Is this a great thing?


    But Xiao Longxiang on the side said, "I don''t know how to deal with it so well. It turns out that it''s just the strength of an expert, but their anti Strike ability is not as good as that of an ordinary defense monster."


    Xiao Yao also nodded.


    He agreed with Xiao Longxiang.


    "..." Wu Jingtian and No. 1 commander looked at each other,


    They look at Xiao Yao, Xiao long elephant''s eyes are full of strange.


    Especially Xiao Yao.


    They can''t help thinking, what happened to Xiao Yao in the last five years?


    How to listen to their tone of voice, as if there is a heavy master combat strength of mecha soldiers, in their eyes like an ant in general?


    "Brother Xiao, what''s your strength now?" Wu Jingtian asked again.


    Before he asked again, but Xiao Yao ignored the past.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "maybe it''s a eight fold master."


    "Eight master?" Wu Jingtian''s chin almost fell to the ground. "Is it really a Bazhong master?"


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    You look like you''ve never seen the world before!


    "By the way, how many of them are there on earth?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "More than 1000..." Wu Jingtian said.


    "Only a thousand?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "did we kill three or four hundred before?"


    "..." Wu Jingtian nodded.


    "It seems that this problem is not very difficult to solve!" Xiao Yao said.


    Wu Jingtian rolled his eyes.


    It''s not difficult for you, but it''s very difficult for us!


    If they continue to evolve, they will not even be able to cope with the weight of nuclear bombs, OK?


    As a result, you told me it was not difficult to solve?


    It''s true that when Xiao Yao was on the earth before, where did he have his current cultivation? At that time, the cultivation environment was even worse.


    But even then, Xiao Yao dared to resist nuclear bombs.


    Think about it carefully, it seems that no matter what happens to Xiao Yao, it is not so difficult to accept.


    "Well, I''ll go back to Xianren mountain for a walk. After I''m sure there''s nothing wrong, I''ll come back to help you solve the trouble here." Xiao Yao said.


    No. 1 commander and Wu Jingtian did not stop them.


    Anyway, after Xiao Yao came back, they all had more confidence.


    As long as Xiao Yao is here, Huaxia will not be in danger!


    That''s what they''re thinking now.


    "Otherwise, I''ll stay first." Zhao Tieniu said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, a little surprised.


    "Here, should be equal to the imperial city at the north foot?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "Is this man self-evident¡° Zhao Tieniu looked at No. 1 chief and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao grabbed him and said, "don''t talk nonsense! Wu Jingtian, you''d better popularize modern knowledge with him, but his stay here really helps you a lot. He''s also a seven fold master... "


    Wu Jingtian and the No.1 chief are both beaming.


    This time, it''s not just Xiao Yao''s return.


    But also brought back a lot of strong ah!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help whenever it''s useful to me, but if I''m curious, you''ll have to help me." Zhao Tieniu said to Wu Jingtian.


    Wu Jing nodded.


    Xiao Yao looked at Su Changliu and said, "look at the spirit of others. I''m a brick. Where do I need to move! You learn a little bit. "


    Su Changliu ignored Xiao Yao.


    Maybe in his heart, Xiao Yao''s definition is that he is a middle-school boy with more joy.


    "Chief, I''ll go back first." Xiao Yao said. The first chief nodded and asked, "do you want a helicopter?" Xiao Yao waved his hand: "that thing is too slow."... " Chief one has not spoken. Watching Xiao Yao and others leave, Zhao Tieniu points to the things above his head¡° What''s this? " Wu Jingtian followed the direction of Zhao Tieniu''s fingers for a long time. Then, suddenly wake up, whispered: "you asked is the lamp?"¡° oh It''s really a lamp. Xiao Yao told me before, I think it''s like, "yes, it''s very good. I don''t need candlelight." Wu Jingtian: "he was also a little curious. Which world did Xiao Yao bring this guy back from£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming! Tomorrow''s update notice is still in the air. The official account of the letter is "silent", "no notice".

 Chapter 1688

    Xiao Yao and others continue to fly towards Xianren mountain.


    At their speed, it doesn''t take long to get back to Xianren mountain.


    However, Xiao Yao and others really lost some time on their way. When they passed Licheng, they met several mecha men again. Naturally, they flew down without thinking about it and destroyed all the mecha men.


    For Xiao Yao and Xiao Long, who are immortals like them, it''s not difficult to kill them.


    It''s exactly like crushing an ant.


    Originally, Xiao Yao, Xiao Longxiang and others had a stomach full of anger because of the current situation of the earth. In addition, they were even more furious when they learned about Yunxiao hall from Wu Jingtian.


    Xiao Yao felt a little bit frustrated when he didn''t unload eight pieces of the mecha.


    Before that, Xiao Yao and Wu Jingtian said that if he had a chance, he would go to Satan.


    He didn''t know what other people would think when they heard such words, but Xiao Yao was absolutely not talking about it.


    As long as you give him a chance, he will let the so-called Satan domain feel the fear of being dominated by the earth''s immortals.


    In fact, Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant are not particularly vindictive. They are just like Qiu Gu Ye who met in Lingwu world before. Originally, Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant wanted to skin and cramp each other. But at that time, they looked down on each other. After all, Qiu Gu Ye did nothing wrong. Besides, killing Qiu Gu Ye is not good for them, In general, Qiu Gu Ye is a wise man. He is the emperor of Qing Qiu Dynasty, so Qing Qiu Dynasty is still under their control.


    If the emperor of the Qing and autumn dynasties changed a person who did evil and didn''t know what to do, he might disturb the world of Lingwu that had just calmed down.


    That''s what Xiao Yao and Xiao Long don''t want to see.


    After cleaning up those mecha men, Xiao Yao and others didn''t stop and continued to move towards Xianren mountain.


    Just arrived at Xianren mountain, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that at the foot of Xianren mountain, there was a mecha regiment stationed.


    They are covetous of Xianren mountain.


    Roughly speaking, there must be more than 300 mecha people stationed around Xianren mountain.


    "It seems that the immortal cultivators on immortal mountain are also suffering a lot for the mecha people in the Satan region." Xiao Yao said.


    The expression on Xiao Long''s face was very calm.


    After taking a deep breath, he said with a sneer, "it''s just a bunch of useless things."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Kill as soon as you can." Xiao Long Xiang said, and thought of what, looked at Xiao Yao, said, "you say the situation here, Kyoto people there, do you know?"


    "I don''t think I know, otherwise, they won''t be so calm." Xiao Yao said, "I believe in my friends."


    Xiao long elephant said with a smile, "I believe it, too."


    For Xiao Yao and others, these mecha men are not much trouble. What''s more, with Su Changliu, they have three eight level masters. If they can''t solve these mecha men, it''s better to stay in Lingwu world and continue to practice. It''s useless to come back!


    It''s a big joke.


    Among them, Xiao Yao is not the strongest now.


    In the case of not using any cards, whether facing Xiao Longxiang or Su Changliu, Xiao Yao''s strength is somewhat dwarfed. After all, it''s not long since he stepped into the eight level master. But what''s interesting is that neither Su Changliu nor Xiao Longxiang can kill Xiao Yao. Yuanying''s body is equal to Banxian''s body.


    That''s how arrogant it is!


    Xiao Yao in order to test his body now yuan, simply straight through the laser shells.


    Let the so-called high-tech weapons bombard your body.


    After walking around for a while, my body is intact, but it is already naked.


    "Cough..." see Xuanyuan light cold and Yang Qingchan are red face, avoid eyes, Xiao Yao also some embarrassed, put on a suit of clothes, whispered, "in fact, nothing else, just waste clothes ha!"


    Xiao Longxiang said: "in fact, I understand you, man! It''s nothing to be a hooligan. Do you think it''s very successful to see a girl blush? "


    Xiao Yao ignored Xiao Long Xiang.


    His thoughts are not so abnormal.


    After Xiao Yao just walked around, he has solved 50 mecha men.


    The rest of the mecha men were all solved by Su Changliu and Xiao Longxiang.


    Even if it''s an octopus master, there''s no problem in the face of these mecha men, but relatively speaking, it''s a waste of time.


    "In fact, even a hundred thousand mecha people can''t do anything to you." Xiao Longxiang suddenly said, "it''s meaningless for them to increase in number, because your Yuanying''s body and their weapons can''t hurt you, so it''s impossible for them to kill you. As long as you have aura, they can continue to kill you."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, said: "if it''s really 100000 mecha people, I''m tired to death."


    "That won''t happen. You can sit on the ground and have a rest. You can kick them as they like." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao ignored Xiao Long Xiang and was ready to go up the mountain, but he was stopped by the border around Xianren mountain.


    This border also blocks the hundreds of mecha people at the foot of the mountain.


    "Kunmu is really getting better and better now." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "The man who laid the border is also your friend?" Xiao long elephant walked up to him and felt it briefly. He was a little surprised and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Not bad." Xiao Longxiang said, "the man who can lay the border is a master. Even the general quadruple master can''t break the border. Unless it''s calculated, it''s very troublesome. At least, he has to practice for three days and three nights."


    "Three days and three nights?" Xiao Yao shook his head and said, "I know something about falian. If I came here, it would take me about a month to break the boundary by practicing. When I was fighting with Xuanyuan Jiuchong, he used falian to control me. If I were to do Xuanyuan Jiuchong, he would never be able to practice all his life."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said with emotion: "this boy really has a high talent in the layout of the array."


    Su Changliu finally couldn''t help it, and said: "I say you two, when you were in Lingwu mainland, you were crying and crying and anxious to come back. Now you are all at home. What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long looked at each other.


    Smile at each other.


    They all know what''s on each other''s mind.


    If you use four words to describe it, it is the fear of being near home.


    It''s because they get to the door that they are a little nervous.


    Too nervous to open the door in front of me


    "In fact, I''m ok. I''ll be told by your mother alone at most. It''s nothing to coax me, but how many people will you be told?" Xiao Longxiang looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "how long have I been away, how long have you been away?"


    Xiao Longxiang felt that Xiao Yao had something to say, so he grabbed his arm.


    "Or shall we sit down at the foot of the mountain?"


    "Good."


    Su Changliu was thoroughly blown up.


    "What a fart! Are you going or not? If I don''t go, I''ll go up the mountain first! "


    Xiao Yao really wants to keep Su Chang on the ground and kick his ass hard.


    The typical emperor is not anxious, the eunuch is anxious!


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Xiao Yao sighed, stretched out his hand, moved forward, and broke the border.


    If Kun Mu also has seven or eight accomplishments, Xiao Yao wants to break the barrier, it''s not so simple.


    At the moment when the border was broken, Xiao Yao was suddenly stunned.


    "No way." Xiao Yao stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    "There is also a boundary." Xiao Yao burst out laughing, "this kunmu is a genius. There is a layer of border outside the border. It''s a bit interesting. I''m embarrassed to break the border directly."


    Although he said so, he still clapped the border open.


    In fact, when the first layer of the boundary was broken, there were still some messy kunmu painted in the villa, which was a shock of spirit and a slight change of face.


    He rushed out of the villa at once.


    "What''s the matter?" Nantian Yuanzai and song Yilin are analyzing the recent situation. Seeing that Kun Mu is in a hurry, he asks quickly.


    "The border is broken." Kun Mu said with a frown.


    "What?" Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin were also surprised, "those mecha people, are they evolving so fast? In the past, it took them at least 30 days to break the barrier. Now, it only took them two days? "


    Song Yilin patted his chest and said: "it''s OK, although a layer of boundary has been broken, at least we have another layer. Don''t worry."


    As soon as song Yilin''s words were finished, kunmu was shocked again.


    "Lying trough!"


    "What''s the matter?" Both song Yilin and Nan Tianyuan were a little upset.


    Although Kun Mu hasn''t said it yet, they have already guessed something through the expression on Kun Mu''s face at this time.


    "The second layer of the border, has also been broken..." when Kun Mu spoke, his voice became a little trembling.


    Then he ran all the way to the front.


    Nantianyuan just wanted to keep up, but song Yilin pulled him down.


    "I''ll go, you take your sister-in-law and they leave quickly!"


    They also understand that even though their cultivation has been improved a lot, they still have such a large number of mecha players who are equally terrible. It is impossible for them to win.


    Nantianyuan hesitated and nodded¡° Don''t die. " Nan Tianyuan said. Song Yilin sneered: "can I die so easily? By the way, take my daughter-in-law with you. Don''t forget. " With that, he caught up with Kun Mu who rushed out first. Two people, murderous! Nan Tianyuan turns around and walks into the villa immediately£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1689

    From the foot of the mountain, fly directly to the peak of the villa area.


    Just fall, there are two rainbow hit in front of their own.


    When they were gone, two men stood in front of them.


    Kunmu and song Yilin.


    Seeing these two people, Xiao Yao showed a smile unconsciously on his face.


    This feeling is really hard to express in words.


    Xiao Yao suddenly wants to hold them and cry, but he thinks it''s too hypocritical.


    However, to his surprise, the two guys rushed over first.


    One person hugged his arm and began to cry.


    Just as like as two peas before.


    In fact, it''s not accurate. Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that Wu Jingtian is calmer than the two of them


    "Come on, big man, what''s it like to cry?" Although Xiao Yao said so, he couldn''t help reddening his eyes.


    When standing on the earth, Xiao Yao has no special feeling.


    When he saw Wu Jingtian and No. 1 chief, Xiao Yao felt some emotion, but his heart was still not very fluctuating.


    However, at this time, he really felt warm.


    He suddenly realized that he was really back.


    He also had an impulse to cry, but he finally held back.


    Just free your hand and pat them on the back.


    Xiao long elephant took Su Changliu to one side and whispered, "are these two my daughter-in-law?"


    Su Changliu glared at Xiao Longxiang and said, "I say you''re not too young. Why do you think about all these things in your mind every day? No wonder Xiao Yao says that your mind is becoming more and more complicated. "


    Xiao Longxiang stamped his feet and said, "am I not afraid? First, say what you don''t want to see, and then feel better. "


    "..." Su Chang was too lazy to talk to him.


    In fact, before, Kun wood did not realize that it was not simple.


    The reason why there are two layers of boundary in Xianren mountain is to guard against those mecha people.


    Although they don''t know the origin of the mecha people and their intelligence, after such a long struggle, they find that the mecha people will gradually upgrade, and their computing power is terrible.


    For example, when they first came to this world, in fact, their combat effectiveness was only as powerful as the immortal cultivators in Lingjiang realm.


    But now, it has been gradually upgraded to an immortal.


    And it''s constantly upgrading.


    As for the solution of the boundary matrix, it is not because of how much they know about it, but because of their amazing computing power. One by one, they are completely like a computer. After countless permutations, they lead out the results in a mathematical way. The numbers they need involve more than a trillion.


    But even that can''t defeat them.


    These are completely non-human.


    It is because of this that kunmu will form two layers of boundary in Xianren mountain, just in case they break. Even if they do, they will have enough time to buffer and lay another layer of boundary.


    According to the calculation, it will take about 30 days for those people to untie the border.


    This time, they only spent two days?


    What''s more, two layers of boundary have been broken one after another?


    So, kunmu realized that it was not simple, but he didn''t dare to think that because Xiao Yao came back, he felt that the mecha men were even more terrible this time.


    Seeing Xiao Yao back, they were hit by lightning.


    Before, I experienced so much life and death.


    Watching his comrades fall one by one.


    Even kunmu did not shed tears when his master, Taoist priest Xuankong, died.


    It''s not because I''m not sad, but because even if I''m sad, it doesn''t help. Next, I have to put more experience on the boundary of falian.


    Watching the whole world die.


    The number of people watching Yunxiao hall decreased one by one.


    They''ve been under a lot of pressure.


    How much pressure is there? So big that even tears dare not fall, only in the back, quietly wipe away the tears.


    They are afraid that if they shed tears, they will drive other people''s emotions and make their spirit collapse.


    Now they cry.


    Because they took off all the defenses, all the pressure.


    Either because of something else, or because Xiao Yao came back.


    When Xiao Yao came back, he thought there was an extra pillar between heaven and earth.


    On this day, it will not collapse!


    "Brother Xiao, you finally come back... Wuwu, I thought you really couldn''t come back..." Song Yilin was still crying.


    He never said that before.


    Even if Xiao Yao has been missing for such a long time, no one has said that Xiao Yao may not be able to come back. If someone really dares to say so, he will immediately become the target of public criticism and be scolded by everyone.


    However, not saying it doesn''t mean you don''t think so in your heart.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao is back.


    "Come on, don''t cry now. Damn it, I''m going to cry. Isn''t it just a group of transformers? You''re under so much pressure because you''re so old? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Scrap metal?" Kunmu and song Yilin are about to vomit three liters of blood.


    This really means that if you don''t cry, you won''t cry.


    Then, they all look at Xiao Yao with a kind of look at the mentally retarded eyes.


    It seems that the other party is very ignorant.


    Who dares to say that those mecha men are broken? Their fighting weapons, even kunmu, the double master, can only hide, OK?


    At this time, Kun Mu suddenly thought of something, his face changed, and said: "no, the border is broken, those mecha men may be about to rush up, I said brother Xiao, you can break it, why do you want to lift the border?"


    Xiao Yao asks curiously: "still have machine armour person?"


    Song Yilin sighed and said, "brother Xiao, you don''t know that our immortal mountain cultivators have caused a lot of trouble to those mechatronics, so immortal mountain is their eyesore. During this period of time, many Chinese immortal cultivators have come to us to take refuge. Of course, they will help us defend the enemy together, so the strength of immortal mountain can''t be underestimated. Around immortal mountain, There are about two or three hundred mecha men stationed here... "


    Before Song Yilin finished, Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    "If it''s only two or three hundred, it''s OK. We''ve solved it when we come up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kunmu and song Yilin look at each other.


    After a look at each other, they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Brother Shaw, are you kidding?" Kunmu asked.


    Xiao Yao angry smile: "you think, I am the kind of people who like to joke?"


    Both kunmu and song Yilin fell into a state of thinking.


    Then he nodded seriously.


    Xiao Yao is the kind of person who likes joking very much!


    There is no doubt about that!


    Xiao Yao looked at the expressions on the two faces, and felt that he had been stabbed in the chest.


    It seems that they are very unreliable in their eyes!


    However, he didn''t feel much aggrieved. On the contrary, he took it for granted


    If they don''t think so, it''s really strange


    "Don''t worry, those mecha people have been solved by us." Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    "Well? Who are you Kun Mu asks curiously.


    In fact, he already had an inference in his mind.


    "I''m his father." Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    "Ha! My guess is, after all, Xiao Yao left the earth just to look for you... It''s really troublesome, uncle. Are those mecha people hard to deal with? " Kunmu said with a smile.


    The tone was respectful.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose.


    "We solved it together." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha! What did brother Xiao do? " Song Yilin said, "before we knew, uncle, your strength is very strong, now it seems that it is true!"


    Xiao long elephant is very happy.


    The more he felt that his son''s friends were cute.


    Much more than Xiao Yao!


    "Are you all aiming at me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile, "let''s not talk about this. Let''s go up the mountain first. I want to see my granddaughter, too."


    "Yes, my daughter!" Xiao Yao grabbed song Yilin''s arm and said, "do I really have a daughter?"


    "You don''t know?" Song Yilin said happily, "Xiao Niannian, your daughter is four and a half years old. Are you happy?"


    Xiao Yao is laughing.


    "But Niannian doesn''t look like you at all." Song Yilin said, "much more lovable than you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Brother Xiao has been away for such a long time. You don''t think he''s like him... He''s really hairy!" Kunmu said quickly.


    Song Yilin is more happy.


    "The nose is quite like it." He said.


    "Just the nose?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Is Chengdu like you? How can I get married? " Song Yilin doesn''t have a good way.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to them.


    He rushed to the villa area.


    Just as he entered the villa, he saw a little girl, about four or five years old, standing at the door, holding a lollipop and wearing a pink skirt.


    At that moment, he rushed like a wild dog out of control.


    I hugged the little girl and gave her a big kiss on her pink cheek.


    "Dear daughter, how lovely! They also say you don''t look like me. That''s bullshit! Looking at the small nose, small eyes, where is not like me Xiao Yao teases the little girl to play, and keeps on talking.


    The little girl was so scared that she cried. The lollipop on her hand also fell on the ground and was stained with dust¡° Don''t cry. Dad will buy you lots of lollipops later. Don''t cry Xiao Yao has a headache. At this time, song Yilin and other talents rushed to catch up. Seeing Xiao Yao holding the little girl, jumping and jumping, they both burst out laughing. When the smile was almost over, song Yilin went up¡° Xiao Ge, this is not your daughter, this is Wang Tianye''s, you forget? When you left, Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law was pregnant. " Song Yilin said¡° "Ah?" Xiao Yao was stunned and looked at the little girl in his arms. The little girl blinked and cried even more¡° That''s my daughter, too. " Xiao Yao said suddenly. Song Yilin and Kun Mu were silent and could not laugh. Two years ago. When the boundary was broken, there were countless deaths and injuries among the people who cultivated immortals on the immortal mountain, among them, Wang Tianye¡° Your father is gone. You are my daughter. No one can bully you at any time. " Xiao Yao continued to tease the little girl and said softly. The little girl stopped crying and looked at Xiao Yao with surprise and shyness in her eyes£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1690

    Xiao Yao looks at the little girl in his arms with a faint smile on his face.


    "Brother Xiao, Wang Tianye, they won''t die in vain, will they?" Kun Mu stands behind Xiao Yao and says with his head down.


    Xiao Yao turned his head, looked at Kun Mu and said with a smile, "of course."


    He walked forward and said, "I don''t care if they are mecha or some monster, but if they offend the earth, China and me, they will be destroyed. I don''t have much ability, but I can''t tolerate anyone tossing around in my territory. Even a dog has to have territorial awareness. Do you know where to pee? For the sake of these people, I would like to be a mad dog and bite off their flesh piece by piece! "


    Encouraged, kunmu clenched his fist.


    "I''ll be with you then!" Kunmu said.


    "Of course, none." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Into the villa, just met Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law.


    Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law was surprised to see Xiao Yao.


    "Mom!" The little girl in Xiao Yao''s arms cried quickly.


    Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law came forward and took it with her hand.


    It can be seen that her mental state is not very good.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for having a daughter, she would like to go with Wang Tianye.


    It is because her daughter is still there that she has been patient.


    "Brother Shaw, are you really back?" Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law wipes her tears.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "But Wang Tianye can''t come back..."


    Xiao Yao''s expression is moving.


    He didn''t know how to comfort each other.


    He wanted to say that he would avenge Wang Tianye.


    But it doesn''t help to say that now.


    In other words, although Wang Tianye is dead, is the sacrifice worth it?


    If so, Xiao Yao will slap himself.


    Fortunately, Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law is a very reasonable person, probably to see the speechless Xiao Yao some embarrassment, wiped tears and said: "I first take the children to eat something, sister-in-law they are above, you first get together."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    "Why don''t you leave them behind?" Xiao Longxiang said, "let''s have dinner together."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant and said bitterly, "stay? Let others watch our family reunite? "


    "..." Xiao Longxiang also felt that his previous ideas were too shallow.


    Even some assholes.


    Therefore, it is not easy for him to say more.


    After Wang Tianye''s daughter-in-law left, Xiao Yao suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Song Yilin should have seen what Xiao Yao was thinking. He held out his hand and said, "Xiao Ge, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s not up to you."


    "Isn''t it really me?" Xiao Yao glanced at him, his eyes were a little complicated.


    "It''s not that." Song Yilin said, "if I died in the war, I would never feel that I died for you. The other party is not for you. It''s for the earth. Even if we don''t want to protect your family, we are going to fight, aren''t we?"


    Xiao Yao breathed a long breath and nodded his head difficultly.


    Now, I think so


    Maybe it will be easier.


    While he was thinking about this, a voice came from behind him.


    "Brother Shaw?"


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Nan Tianyuan with a smile on his face.


    "Wuwuwuwu, brother Xiao, it''s you..."


    As soon as nantianyuan came to him, he was grabbed by song Yilin.


    "No, didn''t I ask you to take your sister-in-law and withdraw them?"


    Nan Tianyuan rubbed his eyes and said, "I want to, but my sister-in-law and I don''t want to go."


    "Why?" Song Yilin was stunned.


    Nan Tianyuan was helpless and said in a low voice: "my sister-in-law said that if the other party really killed her, she would either go together or not. They said that we, for them, have already died enough..."


    Song Yilin nodded.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Li Xiaoxiao and Li Xiaoxiao said such things.


    "I''ll go and see them." Xiao Yao said.


    Nantianyuan is wronged like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Brother Shaw, are you not going to hold me?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the South sky far, held it for a long time, opened his arms, and before the other side jumped on him, he took his arms back.


    "Don''t embarrass me, man. I can''t stand it."


    A group of people cheered.


    "I''ll go and spread the news of brother Xiao''s return first!" Song Yilin said, "Li Dan, they all know that they will be so excited that they will cry!"


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Nan Tianyuan waved his hand and drove him away.


    "Let''s go up together." Xiao Yao said to Xiao long elephant.


    Xiao Longxiang suddenly remembered something, looked at kunmu and said, "where is Qin Rou?"


    "It''s all upstairs." Kunmu said.


    "Then I''ll... Sit downstairs for a while. I was tired of climbing before. Now I want to have a good rest." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao drags the elephant and goes upstairs.


    "Cut the crap and fight with the pot!" Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Xiao Long Xiang suddenly felt that his son was not filial at all


    After Xiao Longxiang and Xiao Yao went upstairs, the atmosphere downstairs suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Finally, it was nantianyuan who broke the silence.


    He looked at Yang Qingchan and Xuanyuan QingHan.


    Hold for a long time, can''t help but ask: "two sister-in-law, how to address?"


    Xuanyuan light cold immediately turned a white eye.


    Yang Qingchan blushed.


    The differences in their personalities were immediately reflected.


    "Two sisters in law?" Xuanyuan light cold said, "Xiao Yao brought the girl back, you are not surprised?"


    Kun mu, who has low EQ and slow reaction, said, "what''s the matter? When did brother Xiao go away without bringing some girls back?"


    Nan Tianyuan slaps Kun mu on the head.


    Kunmu knew that he had lost his word, so he shut up.


    Xuanyuan light cold and some curious, looking at Kun wood, said: "you are a double master, he hit you, you are not angry, don''t beat him?"


    Kun wood frowned, looked at Xuanyuan light cold, seems to feel some discomfort.


    Originally, he didn''t want to talk to each other, but when he thought about the identity of the other party, he said: "don''t say I''m a double master, even if it''s triple and quadruple, he''ll always be my big brother. If he wants to beat me, I have to be next to him."


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head.


    There''s nothing more to say.


    But Yang Qingchan, looking at the South sky far away, timidly asked: "how many sister-in-law do you have?"


    Nan Tianyuan thought about it carefully and said, "only three of them have been settled for the time being?"


    Then he looked at kunmu.


    Kun Mu thought for a moment and asked, "is that Qingyue girl


    "No, it''s not settled." Nan Tianyuan said.


    "Three, then." Kunmu said, "emotional things are too complicated. I''m still young. I don''t want to do this."


    "Nan Tianyuan rubbed his nose.


    He looked at Yang Qingchan and said, "just three."


    "Oh! That''s fine! " Yang Qingchan nodded.


    Nantianyuan really wants to give Xiao Yao one.


    Are all the girls brought back so talkative?


    It seems that brother Xiao has been fully prepared before!


    He didn''t know that there was no monogamy in Lingwu world.


    Moreover, Yang Qingchan is very easy to satisfy.


    Don''t say Xiao Yao has several daughters-in-law now. It''s very good to let her be a little servant girl as long as she can stay by Xiao Yao''s side.


    She looked at everything around her and felt very strange.


    Anything was new to her.


    For example, when nantianyuan turns on the TV, Yang Qingchan grows up.


    "Is this a magic weapon?"


    "Well? And there are people in it? " Su Changliu also frowned, "is it a kind of array or border?"


    Kunmu and Nantian look at each other from afar.


    Some of them didn''t come back.


    They may be thinking, are these people from ancient times?


    The actual situation is not much different from what they imagined.


    Upstairs, Xiao Yao vaguely heard the child''s laughter.


    Following the sound, he went to a door, reached out and slowly opened it.


    Inside, a girl looking at about ten years old, leading a four or five-year-old girl, is playing with the dolls on the ground, next to them, there is a big snow-white dog.


    "Snow Wolf?" Xiao Longxiang was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It''s Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai also saw Xiao Yao, some hesitated, but still rushed to the upper area.


    Then he put out his tongue and licked Xiao Yao.


    "Those who know you are snow wolf, and those who don''t think you are husky." Xiao Yao rubbed Snow Wolf''s head.


    In the past few years, Xiao Bai has grown up a lot. He stands up and is almost as tall as Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, its teeth look much sharper.


    "Yes, now they all have the accomplishments of double masters?" Xiao Yao checked the aura in Xiaobai''s body and was surprised.


    "If you have no brain to give it elixir, it''s not a great thing to enter the cultivation of jiuzhong master in three years. Snow Wolf''s body is more special than our immortal cultivators. We accumulate elixir, and the effect will be worse and worse, but Snow Wolf doesn''t need to consider these." Xiao long elephant said on the side.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Xiao Bai probably understood Xiao Long Xiang''s words and nodded his head. Obviously, I agree with Xiao Longxiang very much. As long as there is a magic pill, everything is easy to say! Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. By this time, the 10-year-old girl had been stunned¡° Dad She gave a shout. Although Xiaoyue''s appearance has changed a lot, Xiao Yao can recognize it at a glance. He smiles and nods. Then, Xiaoyue rushed over and held out her hand to hold Xiao Yao''s waist. Xiaobai is also very witty and quickly get out of the way. It seemed to think of something and rushed out without looking back. Next, Xiaoyue couldn''t cry. Xiao Yao felt that he was reincarnated in tears. One by one, how come their first reaction is to cry? Just when Xiao Yao plans to comfort Xiaoyue, the four or five-year-old watermelon head girl blinks her big eyes and looks fierce. She stepped on the small steps, rushed to the front, the little rabbit doll in her hand, hit Xiao Yao hard¡° You''re a bad guy! Don''t bully my sister This angry look amused Xiao Yao. Xiaoyue also turns from crying to laughing and can''t help laughing. The little girl was still fierce, and she had a posture of drawing her sword. It''s just that there''s a sword missing from my waist£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1691

    Xiao Yao suddenly regretted that he didn''t give the fish intestine sword to Shiniu.


    If the fish intestine sword was hung on the little girl''s waist, how majestic it would be!


    The little girl glared round her eyes. Her dark eyes were like black jewels.


    What''s more, the bulging mouth


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help it. He squatted down, looked at her and asked, "excuse me, are you in Cosplay puffer?"


    The little girl continued to blink big eyes, obviously did not know what the other side was saying.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyue did not cry at this time, and she was not as angry as before.


    Hesitated for a moment, she got close to Xiaoyue, took her hand and pulled her behind her.


    Then he continued to glare at Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter, you come to me!" I''m in a good mood.


    Xiao Yao was more amused.


    Xiaobai went to Li Xiaoxiao''s room and began to shout. He made a circle in the same place and went out again.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others all stood up quickly.


    They have been together with Xiaobai for such a long time. Although the proud snow wolf has been taken as a dog by them, they still have a tacit understanding. For example, the appearance of Xiaobai now makes them understand where they are going.


    Although in the heart some curiosity, but several girls still stood up, followed up.


    In the room, Xiao Yao didn''t know how to communicate with the little girl in front of him.


    "Your name is Xiao Niannian?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Niannian read "Yi" for a while, looking a little surprised.


    Then, continue to ignore Xiao Yao.


    "Why don''t you talk to me? It''s very impolite. " Xiao Yao said seriously


    Xiao nianleng for a moment, turned his face, the index fingers of two hands fighting together.


    My eyes are dripping.


    "It seems that it''s really impolite... But my mother said that I can''t answer a stranger''s question! Oh, what a bother


    Xiao Yao


    He laughed and thought his daughter was so cute.


    Well... Much more spiritual than Wang Tianye''s daughter!


    "Niannian, this is Dad!" Xiaoyue said.


    Xiao Niannian was stunned again.


    At this time, her eyes suddenly looked at Xiao Yao behind.


    Xiao Yao probably also noticed, turned his face, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others standing at the door, with a smile.


    He held out his hand and gave it a little wave.


    "I''m back." He said softly.


    Li Xiaoxiao covered his mouth and began to cry.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Then Xiao Niannian punched his ass again.


    "You still bully my mother!" Xiao Niannian is very angry.


    She felt that the man in front of her was too much.


    I just made Xiaoyue''s sister cry before, but now I make my mother cry again.


    How can there be such bad people in this world?


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Niannian again, the whole person is not good.


    "I''m not a bad person." He said seriously.


    "You are the bad man!"


    "I''m not!"


    "I am!"


    Xiao Longxiang finally can''t help but interrupt such a debate.


    "Can you be more mature?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant and said, "you don''t understand. Teasing your own children is also a kind of fun."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Longxiang reaches out his hand and touches Xiao Yao''s head.


    Suddenly, the former and the latter have a kind of scalp numbness.


    Xiao Long took back his hand like lightning again.


    "Do you still think it''s fun to tease your children?" Xiao Longxiang asked seriously.


    Xiao Yao


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly rushes up and pours into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "This time, is it still a dream?" She leaned over Xiao Yao''s ear and put her head on his shoulder.


    Xiao Yao did not answer, Li Xiaoxiao continued: "if this time, it''s really a dream, just stay a little longer, don''t wake me up too soon..."


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted Li Xiaoxiao on the shoulder.


    Xia Yixing comes to him and holds Xiao Niannian.


    She felt Xiao Niannian''s hair.


    "Mother Xia, why did you cry?" Xiao Niannian said, "is it because of this bad guy?"


    "Yeah... He''s the worst guy in the world!" Xia Yixing said with tears.


    At Xiao Niannian''s age, it''s hard for her to understand the meaning of "crying with joy".


    Qin Rou slowly came in and looked at the scene in front of her. She couldn''t cry as well.


    The room was crowded with people.


    Song Yilin and others gathered together.


    They don''t want to miss such a warm scene.


    Xiao long elephant goes to Qin rou.


    "I''m sorry..." he whispered.


    Qin Rou ignored him.


    "Otherwise, will you hold me and cry for a while?" Xiao Longxiang is ready to discuss with the other party.


    "You still have the face to come back?" Qin Rou looked at Xiao long elephant and said, "it''s not because of you. Can my son be missing for so many years?"


    Xiao long elephant was afraid to speak by Qin rouxun.


    He was depressed.


    Why can my son and his daughter-in-law reunite so tenderly and turn over completely when they arrive here?


    He would like to exchange the script with Xiao Yao.


    Just as he was thinking about this, suddenly, Li Xiaoxiao reached out and slapped Xiao Yao in the face.


    "This slap is for those who died in Yunxiao hall. Do you know how many people are left in Yunxiao hall now? They didn''t have to die, but they didn''t dare to leave Xianren mountain. They were worried that if they really left, they would not be able to protect us. They would be sorry for you. For you, for you who haven''t come back, they died here. "


    When Li Xiaoxiao''s shoulder sank a little, he knew what the other party wanted to do.


    But he didn''t hide.


    Then there was another slap.


    "This slap is for mom and us. Because of you, do you know how many times mom has been ill in recent years? You know, how many times did Niannian ask me, "when will her father come back?"


    Xiao Yao''s heart is like a knife.


    The third slap came down again.


    "The third slap is for the Chinese people. Do you know how many people died in the past five years? Do you know how many old people and children there are? Niannian always says that her father is a superhero. As long as her father is here, those corpses lying on the ground in the TV will not die or lose their lives. Do you know how many children are the same age as Niannian... "


    Li Xiaoxiao cried more and more.


    She felt like she was a little bit of a virgin.


    But she just couldn''t help it.


    I just feel aggrieved.


    Xiao long elephant''s mouth twitched violently.


    As soon as he thought that he was still thinking about changing the script with Xiao Yao, he immediately wanted to slap himself.


    Young... Nothing good!


    "You don''t mind if she beats your son?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Isn''t that right?" Qin Rou asked, "if I told you that Xiaoxiao''s parents and grandfather died in this disaster, would you still feel aggrieved by your son?"


    Xiao Longxiang sighed.


    Although he didn''t know Li Xiaoxiao very well.


    However, I can also imagine how much pressure this girl is carrying and how wronged she is.


    What''s more, there is a child


    What Qin Rou said was also heard by Xiao Yao.


    He was a little surprised, and then his eyes turned red.


    After he went down the mountain, the person who helped him most should be Mr. Li


    Old man, are you gone too?


    Li Xiaoxiao cried even more.


    "It''s OK. I''m back. It''s all over." Xiao Yao said softly, "I will drive all those people away, no... I will copy their home."


    "Good!" Li Xiaoxiao said, "but... You must not leave us."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Well, I won''t leave you."


    Xia Yixing handed over Xiao Niannian.


    "No hugs?"


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Nian''s eyes are opposite.


    Big eyes stare small eyes.


    "Will you give it to me?"


    Xiao Niannian shook his head hard.


    An hour later, Xiao Yao sat on the sofa with Xiao Niannian in his arms.


    Hold him by the arm.


    Xiao Yao looks at her, and she looks at Xiao Yao, too.


    Keep the four eyes opposite.


    After a long time, Xiao Niannian said, "are you really my father?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao nodded, stretched out his hand, stopped again and asked in a low voice, "can I pinch your nose?"


    Xiao Niannian thought seriously for a long time, then nodded his head and agreed. Xiao Yao immediately began to rub his hands on Xiao Niannian''s face. He felt soft like a marshmallow, especially the big eyes. The pink cartoon hairpin on his head was so cute.


    The little girl is just like a character in a cartoon that Xiao Yao has seen before. She is like a porcelain doll. She can''t see enough.


    "I think you should be the most beautiful little girl in the world." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "Thank you. You look good, too."


    Then they stopped talking again.


    Xia Yi Xing sitting next to it, finally could not help, Tucao way: "your father and daughter make complaints about two? How about playing business with each other? "


    Xiao Yao: "it''s like a tornado. It can''t escape without the storm circle. At this time, Xiao Niannian talks again¡° Can you take me to buy something delicious? " Xiao Niannian said. Before Xiao Yao could answer, she suddenly remembered something and continued: "I have pocket money!" Xiao Yao coughed for a while, said: "too outsider, nothing, are their own people."¡° Do you have any money? " Xiao Yao thinks about it, turns around and looks at Xia Yixing and reaches out his hand¡° Do you have any money? "¡° You have no money? " Xiao Yao is happy¡° I don''t know where the bank card is, and then... I have nothing but gold and silver. " In fact, whether on earth or in the world of Lingwu, Xiao Yao is not a poor money man. Xia Yixing smiles and gives Xiao Yao a bank card¡° Be safe. " Xia Yixing said. Xiao Yao took the bank card, looked at Xiao Niannian, said: "do you want to see, fight mecha?" Xiao Niannian was stunned. Xia Yixing was startled and said, "are you going to take her to fight?" Xiao Yao glanced at her and asked curiously, "can''t you?"¡° It''s too dangerous¡° It''s OK. Ants can''t kill people. " Xiao Yao said. At this time, Xiao long elephant came over and prepared to pour a glass of water. Xia Yixing said quickly: "Dad, you advise Xiao Yao, he will take Niannian to fight with the mecha man!" Xiao Long looked at Xiao Yao and said, "how can you fool around all day long? Is that ok? How many little girls like mecha? It''s not a boy. You can bring some skirts and play with Niannian. Don''t little girls like cross dressing games? " When Xiao Yao patted his head, he felt that what Xiao Longxiang said was very reasonable. He suddenly felt that his father was much better. Only Xia Yixing is in disorder in the wind. That''s not what I mean!

 Chapter 1692

    Xiao Niannian listened to what Xiao Yao said, and felt very interesting. He stood on the sofa happily, clapped his hands and praised him repeatedly. He was too excited.


    Xiao Yao immediately picked up Xiao Niannian and walked out of the door.


    "Have you ever flown?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Before, those uncles took me by!" Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao is so angry that song Yilin comes to meet him. Xiao Yao kicks him in the butt.


    "Brother Xiao, what did I do?" Song Yilin is a bit messy.


    "Who asked you to fly with my daughter? Is there a sense of surprise? What''s new? " Xiao Yao.


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    Xiao Yao coughed. He was thinking about how to make him feel that he was doing something interesting with Xiao Niannian.


    Then he remembered one thing.


    He closed his eyes and cried for a long time.


    Xuejiao has indeed awakened. Before Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness became stronger, Xuejiao also became stronger.


    It is estimated that it has six or seven strength.


    "Brother, why don''t you fly?" He said to Xuejiao.


    Xue Jiao can only nod his head. In order to make the master and the little master happy, what is this humiliation?


    Take it!


    With Xuejiao''s permission, Xiao Yao immediately said to Xiao Niannian, "Niannian, have you ever ridden a snake?"


    Xuejiao wants to swear.


    I''m Xuejiao!


    Lao Tzu can turn into a dragon in the future!


    Why is it a snake?


    However, such a Tucao, it can only think about it, dare not make complaints about it.


    "Snake?" Xiao Niannian was a little scared.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s not a snake. It''s dad''s good friend. It says it''s going to take us around in the sky." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Nian nodded and whispered, "I''m not afraid of Dad!"


    Xiao Yao''s heart will melt.


    He was excited to tears.


    A new father.


    Xiao Niannian is the biggest surprise for him when he comes back to this world.


    Therefore, he had a headache and didn''t know how to get along with Xiao Niannian.


    I''m afraid that if I don''t do it well, I''ll make Xiao Niannian feel uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, it''s not as bad as you think.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others are very intelligent and self-restraint people, and their children are naturally no worse.


    Generally speaking, it''s very easy to get along with Xiao Nian.


    What''s more, Xiao Niannian and Xiao Yuege are different.


    It''s not so precocious, and it''s very rare for children to retain their childlike innocence.


    When he was riding on the snow dragon and flying into the sky, Xiao Niannian immediately cheered.


    See Xiao Niannian so happy, Xiao Yao oil ran raised a sense of pride.


    Even if he killed Xuanyuan jiuzhong in Lingwu world, he didn''t have much pride and pride. However, at this time, he was a little inflated to make his daughter happy.


    Look, this is the skill!


    To the nearest city, Xiao Yao took Xiao Niannian to buy a lot of things.


    Compared with other countries, Huaxia has actually suffered the least.


    It''s just that the population base of China is too large, there are many cities, and the death toll is also the highest.


    These are the two extremes.


    As Xiao Yao brushes his mobile phone, he suddenly finds that in the city less than 200 li away from them, there are five mecha people doing things.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao was overjoyed.


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to find those mecha men, but now the other party jumped out by himself.


    Xiao Yao put his cell phone back in his pocket.


    Although it has been five years, his number is still in use.


    As long as they shut down, Li Xiaoxiao and Li Xiaoxiao will charge up the phone bill.


    Xiao Yao always carries this mobile phone with him.


    Xiao Yaoxin read a big bag and put those away.


    Xiao Nian''s eyes widened.


    "Dad, have all our food been stolen by thieves?" Xiao Niannian asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao thought again and changed the things that had been put away.


    Xiao Niannian was even more surprised.


    Xiao Yao saw Xiao Niannian''s face when he saw the alien. He was a little proud.


    On second thought, it doesn''t seem to be a strange thing to see aliens


    "Niannian, dad is going to catch the wild robot, let''s go together?"


    "Well!" Xiao Niannian nodded and worried, "Dad, those bad guys are very powerful..."


    "But your father is a hero! It''s a superhero. Have you forgotten? " Xiao Yao said, "those mecha people, in fact, are not so powerful. Um... They are just a group of robots. Let''s go and button down their batteries and they will be OK."


    Xiao Niannian couldn''t believe it, but it was probably because of his trust in Xiao Yao that he agreed.


    They turned and left. Huahong flew. Xuejiao''s speed was slower than Huahong''s.


    The distance of 200 Li is not long.


    Where the mecha appeared, there were already some Chinese immortals and some soldiers fighting with them.


    When Xiao Yao arrived, he held Xiao Niannian and walked forward.


    "Danger! Get out of here One of the armed soldiers yelled at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Holding Xiao Niannian in his arms, he came to one of the mecha men in the blink of an eye. He smashed the mecha man into a pile of scrap iron.


    "Next time we change it to stainless steel, maybe we''ll beat it up." Xiao Yao said to the scrap iron.


    When Xiao Yao kicks out another mecha, Xiao Niannian is not so scared as before, and he claps his hands and gets excited.


    "Come on, Dad! Hit these bad guys


    If the opponent is human, Xiao Niannian will be afraid and can''t bear it, even if he knows that the opponent is bad, even if he knows that these bad guys are not his father''s opponents.


    But in the face of a group of mecha people, it''s much better.


    Inspired by Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao is even more energetic. He blows a punch at will and flies out a mecha man.


    However, the punch was too casual, causing the opponent to get up again.


    "Dad, he''s up!" Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he couldn''t hang on his face.


    He rushed forward and kicked the mecha man.


    "Let you get up, let you get up!" Xiao Yao kicked hard.


    The mecha man was directly kicked to pieces.


    Those Chinese immortals and soldiers standing behind Xiao Yao were already looking silly at this time.


    Looking at the inexplicable man, still holding a child, and in the blink of an eye, they solved three mecha men who made them feel headache and even some fear. They couldn''t understand


    Is this really earth man?


    Xiao Yao didn''t immediately deal with the last one when he solved the fourth one.


    He went step by step towards the last mecha.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, the last mecha stepped back a little.


    "Well?" This scene fell into Xiao Yao''s eyes and immediately aroused his curiosity.


    What does it mean that the other party chooses to step back at this time?


    The other party is scared!


    As long as it''s fear, it''s thinking and emotional.


    Mecha people, even have independent thinking and emotion?


    He didn''t know if it was a new discovery, but he didn''t realize it before.


    "Stop!" Xiao Yao rushed up again and stepped on the fifth mecha man under his feet.


    "Let''s discuss something, shall we?" Xiao Yao looked down at each other and asked.


    "You... You''re not from the earth?" The mecha man spoke, and his voice was very mechanical.


    Xiao Yao asked with great interest, "do you really know how to talk?"


    The mecha didn''t answer.


    "Every one, will it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "They''re all Junior... I''m senior..."


    "Senior... Isn''t that all?" Xiao Yao''s face is full of disdain.


    He waved his hand and asked, "do you want to be scrap?"


    The mecha man who was trampled on by Xiao Yao shook his head subconsciously.


    "Will you play with my daughter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What are you playing with?"


    "Cross dressing!" Xiao Yao puts Xiao Niannian down, and then takes out many sets of clothes from the storage space in his body, including some women''s clothes he bought in the city before. At that time, he was ready.


    "Cross dressing game, can you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The mecha shook his head hard.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s OK. Anyway, we''re playing with you. You don''t need to move."


    Xiao Niannian looks at Xiao Yao, timid.


    "It''s OK, recite. Don''t be afraid. Dad will play with you." When Xiao Yao spoke, he handed Xiao Nian a dress and said, "come on, put it on him."


    Xiao Niannian took the dress.


    Mecha man:


    He felt that he had been greatly insulted.


    At this time, those Chinese immortals and soldiers came.


    One of them, emboldened, asked: "excuse me, who are you?"


    "He''s my father!" Xiao Niannian answered quickly.


    Xiao Yao smiles, touches Xiao Niannian''s head, looks at the Chinese, and says, "I''m Xiao Niannian''s father."


    "Xiao Niannian... Xiao... Are you really the person at the beginning?" The expression on that Chinese cultivator''s face was very surprised. It''s like hearing the most unlikely thing¡° You think so, right? If it''s OK, you can go ahead and play with my daughter for a while While Xiao Yao was talking, the mecha man seemed to seize some opportunity. He wants to catch Xiao Niannian to threaten Xiao Yao. However, just as he was about to raise his hand, Xiao Yao suddenly burst out a sword spirit in his body and cut off the two arms of the mecha man. Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the mecha man in front of him with a smile¡° Young man, you are not good Xiao Yao said. There was no scream, probably no pain. Xiao Niannian was startled and looked at his father¡° It''s OK. I think his arm is too much in the way. Just now you put on your clothes several times, but you didn''t put them on. Just cut them off. " Xiao Yao comforted. Xiao Niannian thought that what his father said was quite reasonable and continued to play. Those Chinese practitioners and soldiers: "they can only play the role of numb passers-by. When Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian left, the mecha man also turned into scrap iron. What''s different - this is scrap iron in a dress¡° He came back, the man, really came back... "The Chinese cultivator murmured£¨ Second, the update time is basically predicted on the official account of "the author''s silent voice" or "direct search for bulvwusheng123".

 Chapter 1693

    The news of Xiao Yao''s return quickly spread all over the earth.


    It is not only Huaxia that is extremely excited. The United States and geese are aware of the new turning point.


    Xiao Yao is like the dawn to them.


    However, not all voices are so harmonious.


    For example, many people have come forward to say that Xiao Yao is not as powerful as they think.


    The basis they used was Xiao Yao''s strength when he was on the earth. He was not as good as a master. How could he compete with those mecha men?


    Strange to say.


    They all hope that a Savior will appear at this time.


    But when they realized that Xiao Yao came back, the first reaction in their mind was to make a wave of sarcasm first.


    Even if they clearly need someone to reach out and pull them out of the abyss, this is a very contradictory psychology, because they are not very willing to put gold on Xiao Yao''s face, and they are not willing to admit that Xiao Yao is really strong.


    Fortunately, very soon, there was a video, spread to the Internet.


    The video is very long, about forty minutes.


    After watching this video, I really achieved the goal of male silence and female tears.


    After a short silence, the whole world was boiling.


    Everyone has a sense of stupidity.


    In the video, Xiao Yao uses a thunder method to destroy the mecha men in extreme time, and then takes a little girl to ravage the last mecha man


    As soon as the video came out, it caused a big stir.


    At this time, people realized that Xiao Yao''s return meant that they were completely saved.


    However, more and more people are asking what Xiao Yao has done in the past few years.


    More of it is accusation and abuse.


    "Xiao Yao is so powerful, why does he appear now?"


    "If Xiao Yao showed up earlier, do you know that we would die a lot less?"


    "Wuwu, this guy is so hateful. Why does he appear now? Don''t you know that my parents have died in this disaster?"


    The people who scold most are actually those from abroad.


    After all, they didn''t like Xiao Yao at all.


    China''s netizens, also began to reply, launched a space war.


    "Damn it, what does it have to do with where Xiao Yao has gone these years?"


    "That is, you are dead. Are we safe here?" In fact, comparatively speaking, the loss of Huaxia is very small. After all, there are so many immortals.


    "I don''t understand. What obligation does Xiao Yao have to save you?"


    Xiao Yao naturally saw the curse battle.


    This time he didn''t laugh at it, but he was really angry.


    How many people died in this disaster in Yunxiao hall this time?


    Are they only protecting the Chinese?


    Soon, Xiao Yao turned on his computer and logged on to his micro blog.


    In a short time, knock down a line of words.


    "When did I say I was going to rescue you? I''m in China. I''m not going anywhere! "


    This short sentence once again caused an uproar.


    This time, those who denounced Xiao Yao were completely silent.


    They are all thinking about a problem.


    Why did Xiao Yao rescue them?


    Xiao Yao is a Chinese. As long as he protects China well, he will have done his utmost.


    Why do we have to cross the mountains and rivers to control them?


    Xiao Yao''s words directly gave them a critical blow. The hope they just saw seemed to disappear in a flash and completely destroyed. Those who were still scolding Xiao Yao before are now being attacked. They have even become the public enemies of mankind. Even the leaders of their country want to strangle them all at this time.


    It''s just doing something!


    Well, what do you have to do?


    Now, Xiao Yao is annoyed. Now, the hope is gone. So, soon, the number one leader''s phone call came over. I can hear that the number one leader''s mood is also very happy. In just an hour, he has received countless calls for help from abroad.


    What''s more, it''s a matter for all mankind, not for China as a country.


    However, the No. 1 chief did not embarrass Xiao Yao.


    He also knows that Xiao Yao is very unhappy now, and Xiao Yao does not need to bear the responsibility originally.


    The chief''s words are very clear: "how to be happy? Those people who make you unhappy don''t need to make them happy. However, there is some truth in what they say."


    Xiao Yao heard the voice of the chief.


    In fact, before Xiao Yao said that, that is to scare them, he didn''t really intend to do it.


    Now that they have all returned to the earth, it is impossible for them to let the mecha destroy the earth.


    It was like hitting yourself in the face.


    How can Xiao Yao tolerate such things?


    What''s more, Xiao Yao is not such a selfish person. It''s just that he was very angry before. After he made his meaning clear, the chief also let Xiao Yao go to Kyoto.


    Xiao Yao did not refuse, just said two days.


    This just returned to China, Xiao Yao felt that he had to accompany Xiao Niannian more.


    He felt that there must be some magic in Xiao Niannian, otherwise, no matter how she tossed, she would not have the slightest weariness? And the more you look, the more you like it. In the face of Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao really doesn''t know what to do. He is afraid of melting in his mouth and falling in his hand. He wants to give her all the stars in the sky.


    "Dad, are there really many strange animals in the Lingwu world you were in before?"


    "Yes, so many, so many, and horses with wings." Xiao Yao touched her little head and said.


    "Well, in that world, are there bad people?" Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    If not, it would be a bit too fake.


    No matter where it is, there are good people and bad people.


    However, he can also see that Xiao Niannian is full of curiosity and yearning for the unknown world. If he really tells the truth, he thinks that he may be like a cruel executioner, crushing the good expectations in Xiao Niannian''s heart.


    Xiao Yao is not willing to do such a thing.


    So, when he got along with Xiao Niannian, he suddenly realized that being a father is also a technical job.


    Fortunately, now he is slowly learning to be a father, and it seems that the effect is still very good. After he returned to the earth, Xiao Niannian, who used to sleep with his mother every night, has become entangled with Xiao Yao and asked his father to tell him stories at night to make him sleep. Fortunately, Xiao Yao is well-informed. Let alone the earth, he has been to other worlds, Naturally, it is endless and will not be hollowed out in a short time.


    In fact, the best thing about playing with Xiao Niannian is that for the time being, Xia Yixing and Xiao Yao haven''t found a chance to ask about Xuanyuan QingHan and Yang Qingchan. Fortunately, these two girls are more restrained because they have just come to this world. Yang Qingchan, in particular, blushes when she sees anyone. As for Xuanyuan QingHan, although the girl''s temper is a little bit bigger, But somehow know the propriety, and she has nothing to do with Xiao Yao, do not need to worry about anything, and will not have any conflicts with others.


    So, he thought he was lucky to see that if he brought Wu Wutong or Liu Sanyue, the scene might be out of control.


    After a while, Gao Feng came to visit.


    On the first day back, Xiao Yao didn''t go to see Gao Feng, but Xiao Longxiang went first.


    When he arrived at Gao Feng''s residence, he knelt down and kowtowed to his three grandfathers.


    Thank them for bringing up Xiao Yao.


    After all, this was what he should have done, but because he went to Lingwu world, some changes happened to the Qin family, which led to Xiao Yaoxian''s death.


    Gao Feng and others naturally reprimanded Xiao Long Xiang, but when they thought that he had a reason to go to Lingwu world at the beginning, they just nagged. Xiao Long Xiang naturally stood on the side and listened quietly, saying nothing more.


    In recent days, Xiao Longxiang is not idle. Every day, Li Dan comes to him to chat with him.


    Xiao Longxiang is really bored, but there is no way to say it.


    I can only deal with it. Actually, it''s the first two.


    Especially when it comes to emotion, Li Dan always has to burst into tears.


    People who don''t know what happened to Xiao Longxiang


    Just after dinner in the evening, Xiao Yao wants to take Xiao Niannian out for a stroll, and Xuanyuan light cold follows.


    "When will you take me to my ancestors?" Xuanyuan light cold some not happy to say, "you this family reunion also almost?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xuanyuan light cold, slightly frowned.


    He knew the purpose of Xuanyuan QingHan''s coming here, but he didn''t expect that the girl didn''t understand it until now.


    "Tell me first, where can I find it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "How do I know?" Xuanyuan light cold seems to be a little angry.


    Xiao Yao was also happy and said, "how do you know? Yeah, you don''t know. How do I know? Don''t you embarrass me? "


    "..." Xuanyuan light cold a Leng, asked, "who is the fat tiger?"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    This girl''s focus is really special. Does it matter who the fat tiger is?


    "I told you before that Xuanyuan Chicheng might have gone to another world, but I didn''t say that he would come to my world. Even if he did come back, it was hundreds of years ago. Can I take you to find him hundreds of years ago?" Xuanyuan light cold seriously thought about it, said: "also OK." Yes, sir! Xiao Yao wants to jump and curse. What''s in this woman''s head? He thought about it and said, "next I''ll go out. You and I will try your luck." Xuanyuan light cold this just showed a smile, nodded, turned to walk. After Xuanyuan light cold left, Xiao niancai held Xiao Yao''s neck and asked in a low voice: "Dad, is this a little mother?" Xiao Yao: "the third one came ahead of time. In addition, the old step will be attending a world book day in Beijing on Saturday afternoon. Readers who are interested in joining the city can tell me on the official account of WeChat that the fare reimbursement in Beijing and Beijing is not too far away. There will be gifts on the spot, some perimeter and some recommended physical books. Remember official account of the author''s silence. It''s urgent. Time is Saturday (21).

 Chapter 1694

    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Nian stares at Xiao Yao.


    Keep your eyes wide open.


    This is the father and daughter''s daily life, but today, Xiao Yao''s eyes are a little complicated, hold for a long time, he can''t help asking: "who taught you that?" Originally, he guessed whether Li Xiaoxiao and others had no time to ask about it, so he asked Xiao Niannian. But on second thought, he shook his head and rejected the idea. After all, both Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing are sensible people, and they would not instill such ideas into Xiao Niannian.


    For his own woman, Xiao Yao thinks that he knows better.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what they were thinking, but he knew what their character was.


    Sure enough, Xiao continued: "Dad, you want to! I have two moms and three moms, and now she is a little mother of course


    "..." Xiao Yao covered his face with one hand, and he was ashamed.


    This shows from the side that family education atmosphere is really important.


    It''s about whether our children can grow up well!


    It seems that this is related to his life style. Thinking of this, Xiao Yao is very ashamed and wants to find a way to get in.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the future. I have nothing to do with this aunt." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Niannian nodded gently.


    She thinks that the world of adults is very complicated. Since she doesn''t understand it, don''t understand it.


    It''s easy to live like this.


    "Dad, you must wipe out all the bad guys!" Xiao Nian cheers Xiao Yao with a small fist.


    "Well, I will." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "but don''t you want to go with dad?"


    Xiao Niannian began to wrench his fingers again.


    "Mom said that if I go with Dad, dad will have to take care of me and can''t fight bad guys." Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao laughs. It''s normal for Li Xiaoxiao to have such worries.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t take his opponents seriously.


    The strength of the so-called mecha man is just like that.


    But now the problem of mecha has not been solved completely. Xiao Yao has no way to focus on accompanying his family.


    What Xia Yixing said before is quite right. If Xiao Yao stays at home one more day, many more people will die in the world.


    Although they all hope that Xiao Yao can give them more company, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to feel at ease if these things are not solved properly. In this case, it''s better to deal with everything and calm down.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "do you want to go with dad?"


    "Think about it!" Xiao said with a smile, "I like to stay with my father."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    He felt that this was the most comfortable thing to listen to in the world


    The next day, as soon as Xiao Yao got up, he found Xiao Niannian standing at the door, smiling at him, holding the door handle with one hand and sticking out his head. He had a pink hairpin on his hair with a McDull pattern on it.


    "Dad, you are so lazy! I got up early. " Xiao Niannian didn''t sleep with Xiao Yao last night, but she was dragged back by Li Xiaoxiao. The little girl cried for a while. Xiao Yao was distressed, but she knew that she couldn''t take her daughter to bed every day.


    Last night, Xia Yixing got into his quilt.


    He didn''t see the girl after daybreak.


    I''m afraid I''ll be found out and I''ll leave early.


    It''s illegal.


    "Dad, may I come in?" Xiao Niannian asked in a low voice.


    See Xiao Yao point head, Xiao Niannian quickly pedal foot Ya son ran over.


    "Let dad smell it or not!" Xiao Yao stuffed Xiao Niannian into the bed and began to rub his face.


    "Dad, are we going out today?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Can we take brother Ping with us?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and curious.


    "After you came back, you didn''t play with brother Bu Ping and sister Bu Kui..." Xiao Niannian said, "and brother Bu Ping is also a cultivator! It''s amazing


    Xiao Yao felt a little guilty.


    Maybe he had his own daughter, so he subconsciously ignored the remaining three children.


    In the past, he always felt that he could treat the three children as his own, but now it seems that he really overestimated himself.


    Although it is human nature, but think carefully, their neglect, has hurt the three children.


    "Take your sister Xiaoyue and sister buku with you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Take it as a trip!


    Of course, if people knew what Xiao Yao thought, they would feel speechless.


    For ordinary people and even ordinary practitioners, mecha people are a nightmare, but in Xiao Yao''s words, they regard it as a kind of Tourism


    What a shame for the other immortals!


    It''s like hitting your head against the wall.


    "Yes Xiao Niannian''s thought is still very simple. If it was before, she would feel that those mecha people are very dangerous, and they are described as monsters. However, after staying with Xiao Yao for a few days, she also felt that those mecha people who were originally very scared were just like clay kneading. They are not afraid at all.


    This is what Xiao Yao brought her.


    This is what Xiao Yao would like to see.


    Before taking Xiao Niannian to play the game of changing clothes with the mecha, it was not a whim. Even if he was sure, there were still some risks.


    But he noticed that when he mentioned the mecha man, Xiao Niannian''s eyes always subconsciously showed a look of fear.


    This makes Xiao Yao frown. After all, it''s not a good thing. He hopes his daughter can grow up happily. But now those mecha men have left the seeds of fear in Xiao Niannian''s heart, and they have grown to be luxuriant. What Xiao Yao wants to do is to uproot the fear in Xiao Niannian''s heart.


    Before the game, listen to some absurd, even many people think Xiao Yao naive, but this is also the most direct way.


    Seeing what Xiao Niannian looks like now, Xiao Yao feels more gratified and feels that it is worthwhile to do so.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that when the video was exposed, the effect was also very good.


    It is not only Xiao Niannian who has changed, but also those who have seen the video.


    When they saw the video, they suddenly realized that the mecha man, who had been regarded as a fierce beast by them before, was totally vulnerable in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Mecha man, that''s all!"


    This is the voice of those people.


    There have been a lot of such things before. Some of the immortal practitioners who have a lot of excellent accomplishments have died miserably in the face of the mecha man.


    Is this really because the mecha are too powerful?


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think so. In the final analysis, it''s because they overestimate those mecha men and are too afraid. They are afraid before they fight. No matter how good the chance is, they can''t be the winner.


    After Xiao Yao put on his clothes and got out of bed, Xiao Niannian had already summoned all the staff in order.


    Xiaoyue Ge doesn''t cry, and Xiao Niannian, four children stand in a row, ready to go.


    Xiao Niannian, in particular, is also very cute with a scream chicken as a weapon.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yao laughed to tears.


    More and more I think my daughter is lovely, just like an angel.


    "Xiao Yao, did you drink too much? It''s not fun to kill Jijia people. Do you still take these children with you? " Qin Rou also felt that Xiao Yao was doing something wrong and said with a frown. For these children, Qin Rou is a treasure, especially for Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s just those mecha people. There''s no danger. It''s good to take the children to see them."


    "No danger?" Qin Rou did not have a good way, "those mecha people, killed so many people, can let the earth fall into such a situation, also called no danger?"


    Xiao Long rubbed his nose and whispered, "isn''t that because your son and I didn''t come back? This is a typical case where a tiger is not at home and a monkey is called a king... "


    Qin Rou''s hand has been twisted on Xiao Long''s ear.


    "I said that you''ve really made a success of going out this time. If you haven''t learned anything else, you''ve learned to argue with me, haven''t you? Very fun? Interesting? Do I want to praise you for your sense of humor? "


    "Ouch! It hurts


    For Xiao Long Xiang, the peak of the eight level master, it''s not painful. Even if it''s a hit from the nine level master, he can resist it.


    The reason why it hurts is just to satisfy my wife


    "OK, it''s loaded too. The pain is strange." Qin Rou felt bored. She threw away her hand and looked at Xiao Longxiang. She said, "since you don''t take the mecha man seriously, you should go with him."


    "Me?" Xiao Longxiang was very depressed, "it''s your son who wants to be a superhero, not me. Why should I go?"


    "You grandchildren, you must not be protected?" Qin Rou asked.


    Xiao Longxiang pointed to Su Changliu, Xuanyuan QingHan, song Yilin, nantianyuan and others, and said, "don''t all these people follow? Why should I go? "


    "Are you going or not?"


    Seeing that Qin rouzhen''s face has changed, Xiao Long Xiang does not dare to raise his head. He quickly nods, lowers his head and goes to Xiao Yao.


    Then he glared at his son and scolded: "there are many things!" Xiao Yao rubbed his nose: "I didn''t ask you to go." Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, and was too lazy to argue with Xiao Yao on this issue. After a group of people came out of the immortal mountain, Xuanyuan kept cold for a long time, and then he couldn''t help asking: "General Xiao, do you people in this world are so afraid of wives?" Then he looked at Xiao Yao with strange eyes. Xiao Longxiang: "mud horse, this is spreading salt on the wound! Xiao Yao finally couldn''t hold back and began to laugh¡° If so, it seems that Yang Qingchan has some difficulties in getting into your Xiao family. " Xuanyuan light cold sighed tone to say. Xiao Longxiang suddenly smiles and asks, "are you worried about Yang Qingchan or yourself?" Xuanyuan light cold face a red, and dare not scold Xiao long elephant, can only turn around, pretending to look at the scenery. Behind him, Xiaobai followed him without delay£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming

 Chapter 1695

    One day, Xiao Yao took the crowd to two cities and killed 18 mecha men.


    One of them is also a senior mecha man who can speak and his head is smashed by Xiao Yao.


    As for GE Bu, although he is really an immortal now and has a good talent for cultivation, Xiao Yao thinks that he is really a child after all, and he is still in the late stage of foundation construction. With such strength, it''s killing him to fight those mecha men. Even if he asks for everything, Xiao Yao refuses, but he''s still a little unconvinced. Xiao Yao is very angry, As soon as the Aura moved, Gebu was suppressed in the same place and couldn''t move for a long time.


    Seeing that GE Bu was really worried, Xiao Yao came up to him and released him.


    "Do you still think you''re strong?" Xiao Yao frowned at GE Bing and asked.


    Gebu was a little unconvinced and whispered, "that''s because Dad, you are so much better than me."


    "It''s not that I''m too much better than you, but that you think you''re too strong." Xiao Yao said softly.


    As he spoke, he held out his hand and patted Gebu on the head.


    "No one thinks that your cultivation talent is not good, but your cultivation is still very low and you are still young, so don''t be impatient. You said that I am much more powerful than you, but I can make you unable to move just by my Qi. So, you see, it''s so easy for me to solve those mecha people because I am much more powerful than them. They are not as easy to deal with as you think, Do you understand? "


    Ge Bu nodded slightly, and his face was slightly moved.


    For teenagers, Xiao Yao can also understand that they are somewhat rebellious.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to beat his idea to death directly, which will only arouse his strong dissatisfaction.


    The right way to do this is to use reason and emotion.


    Xiao Yao is not an outstanding educator, and he has no rich experience in educating people. Xiao Niannian is only his first child. He is just using his original ideas to measure GE''s current ideas.


    To put it simply, it''s heart to heart.


    Obviously, the effect achieved now is also good.


    Xiao Yao continued to talk, no matter whether Ge Ping had listened or not.


    "If you want to express yourself, it''s something after being strong. If you don''t have shelter, if you suddenly have a million in your hand before you meet me, will you tell everyone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ge Bu recalled the painful past, turned pale and shook his head.


    At that time, he took Ge buku, his sister, to see more human warmth.


    He naturally knew what would happen if he really spread the news that he had a million.


    "If you can''t show too much, you''re actually protecting yourself." Xiao Yao said, "when you were a few years old, you knew this, but now you can''t understand it?"


    Gebu was suddenly embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    Now looking at what he said before, Gebu completely listened to it.


    Looking at GE Bu, Xiao Yao suddenly has a trance.


    In the past five years, this little boy has grown very fast. He is almost as tall as himself. Moreover, he has a very clear outline and three-dimensional facial features.


    Standard handsome guy.


    "Why do you want to be a practitioner?" Xiao Yao and Ge Ping walked side by side and asked.


    "Protect them." Gebu said with a smile, "I have three sisters now. If I don''t practice well, what will I do if someone bullies them in the future?"


    Xiao Yao looked at GE Bing and continued: "I heard from my grandfather that you have suffered a lot for your cultivation."


    "Do you have one?" Ge Bu shook his head, "they all love me very much. They can''t bear to make me suffer. I always feel that my training strength is not enough."


    Speaking of these, Ge Bu frowned and worried.


    Xiao Yao said nothing in his heart.


    It can be seen that when Ge Ping said this, he was very serious.


    But it was totally different from what he heard from the three grandfathers.


    According to the three grandfathers, the intensity of their training for Gebu is almost ten times that of Xiao Yao before. After all, Xiao Yao didn''t have Ge Bing''s accomplishments and strength at this age.


    On the one hand, GE''s physical quality and savvy are better than Xiao Yao''s, on the other hand, the earth''s environment has changed a lot.


    It is because GE''s strength is much higher than that of Xiao Yao that the three grandfathers feel headache.


    According to this trend of development, it will not be long before Gebu will enter the Danning period.


    Then, after entering the golden elixir period, he became an expert... Three grandfathers were worried that they had nothing to hand in.


    In comparison, Gebu was scolded most by his grandfather Gao Feng.


    This kid is not interested in pharmacology at all. What he thinks most is that Xiaoyue is studying anyway, so he doesn''t need to study.


    Such an idea is not right or wrong.


    If you have to say that it''s Xiaoyue''s stuff, not his own, some are too far fetched. In his mind, he and Xiaoyue are a family, not separated from each other.


    This will only hurt a few children. No matter they are grandfathers, Gao Feng, Li Xiaoxiao or Xiao Yao, they are not willing to say such words.


    But if you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s also good. If you put all your mind on cultivation, you can be faster.


    "When you''re 18 years old, you can go out on your own, either go to college or go out for a walk." Xiao Yao said, "how?"


    Gebu looks at Xiao Yao curiously, with some worry and fear in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao laughed, probably seeing through his mind, and said: "don''t worry, home is always home, and we are always your family, but I think you should be like me."


    "Like you?" Gebu whispered, "of course I want to be like you..."


    "When I was your age, I was already in the world of killers." Xiao Yao said.


    He was a little surprised.


    Of course, he firmly believes Xiao Yao''s words.


    "A person''s practice has a lot to do with diligence. However, apart from diligence, what''s more important is experience and opportunity. If you stay in the current position for a hundred years, what kind of person you should be or what kind of person you should be. However, there are many shortcuts in this world." Xiao Yao said this and stopped. He realized that Ge Ping seemed to have something to say.


    Gebu didn''t want to interrupt Xiao Yao. Seeing Xiao Yao stop, he retorted in a low voice: "grandfather Er Tai says that you have to be down-to-earth when you practice martial arts..."


    In the past, Ge bu also called second grandfather with Xiao Yao, but now he finally called great grandfather, which made Xiao Yao feel more gratified


    Listen, it''s not so smooth, but at least it''s more comfortable!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, your second granddad is right, but if there is a shortcut in front of you, and it is still a shortcut without any drawbacks, why not go? If I don''t have those shortcuts, do you really think I can have my present accomplishments? "


    Ge Bu scratched his hair and suddenly had a headache.


    He felt that what his father and grandfather Er Tai said were very reasonable, but these two views seemed to be contrary


    Who are you going to listen to?


    Xiao Yao looked at the boy and hesitated. He simply changed a more direct way of expression.


    "That''s what I''ll ask you! Who''s better than me or your grandfather Xiao Yao asked.


    "You..."


    "In that case, don''t you know who to listen to?" Xiao Yao hummed.


    Ge Bu: "I''m not sure."


    He nodded to show that he understood.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect him to think about it immediately. Some things need to be thought about slowly, and even take a lifetime. As long as he really wants to understand and think about it thoroughly, he will find that the time he spent before is worth it


    This is Xiao Yao''s accumulated experience.


    However, he also realized that, in fact, for Gebu, the current training intensity is still a little low.


    After all, this is an immortal in the later period of foundation building.


    "See that Su Changliu?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well!" Gebu nodded.


    Xiao Yao has already introduced these people.


    "You''ll follow him later." Xiao Yao said, "I asked him to accept you as an apprentice."


    "Ah?" Ge Bu was surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "he is also an eight fold master, and there were many apprentices who had more experience than me before. You will not lose if you let him be your master."


    Gebu thought for a while and whispered, "granddad, will they agree?"


    "What''s the point?" Xiao Yao said, "like me, they all want you to become stronger. Now the opportunity is obviously in front of them. Why do they oppose it?"


    Ge Bu thought about it seriously, and felt that Xiao Yao''s words were really reasonable, so he nodded his head to show his understanding.


    Then he turned his face and went to Su Changliu''s and knelt down directly.


    He began to kowtow.


    Su Changliu was startled, stretched out his hand to pull Ge Bu up, and patted the dust on his clothes, and asked: "what are you doing?"


    "My father said, let me worship you as my teacher!" He said, raising his head.


    "Worship me as a teacher?" Su Chang left his side and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao nodded his head to make sure it happened, he suddenly said angrily, "your father is teasing me? His cultivation is not under me. I''m so old. I''m just an eight fold immortal cultivator. He''s so old. He''s an eight fold immortal cultivator. Do you still worship me as a teacher? What about bullying people? "


    Xiao Yao walked up to him with a smile and said, "isn''t that because you have taught many apprentices? I have rich experience. I can''t leave it to you. " Seeing that Su Changliu still wanted to refuse, Xiao Yao suddenly pulled him aside and said a few words. Within a moment, Su Changliu came back happily and dragged Ge Bu to him¡° You will be my apprentice in the future! Go back and worship the teacher again! " Gebu was surprised. It''s too fast£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1696

    The reason why Su Changliu''s attitude has changed so much must be from Xiao Yao.


    But no matter how others ask, Xiao Yao is not willing to answer.


    I don''t mean to show off the mystery, just because the reason is special.


    He and Su Changliu said: "my son, how old is he now? It''s in the late stage of foundation building. After that, the cultivation talent will not be under me. Maybe you will be able to ascend. At that time, you will hand in a rising apprentice, and you can see that I''m still very busy. Isn''t it more convenient for you to give him your Kendo and let him help you understand? "


    Su Chang left a listen, think Xiao Yao said very reasonable, immediately agreed to come down.


    There was no hesitation.


    He even felt a little complacent. He thought that what Xiao Yaogang had just said should have come to his mind before. Fortunately, it''s not too late to understand. He''s totally found treasure.


    Xiao Yao chose not to answer because Ge Bu was right beside him.


    He didn''t want to let him hear what he thought of him.


    In his eyes, Gebu is still a child. If he hears his own words, he is easy to be proud. In this way, he is hard to restrain.


    I just hit this boy a little before, but now I praise him again, which is obviously inappropriate.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Xiao Longxiang seldom praised himself.


    His idea is probably the same as his own?


    Although Xiao Yao has confidence in his heart, Xiao Long is his father. In Xiao Long''s opinion, he is just a child


    There was a smile on his face.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yao''s troops were killing everywhere in China.


    Those mecha people, it seems, are beginning to realize something and gradually withdraw from China.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer. In his opinion, where these people hide is the same.


    Because his purpose is to wipe these mecha people out of the world.


    Half a month later, Xiao Yao arrived in Kyoto.


    It was the chief who called him in person.


    Wu Jingtian is in charge of reception. When Xiao Yao sees Zhao Tieniu again, he is surprised. He is wearing ADI and a pair of air jordan 1 Black toes. He is so arrogant that he can''t be arrogant any more.


    "Don''t say, clothes and shoes in your world are much more comfortable to wear." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed.


    With the development of this trend, he felt that Zhao Tieniu would soon be assimilated.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but his attitude now is to let it go.


    Zhao Tieniu went to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "I didn''t feel anything before. Now I know that you are a big fool."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    "Those poems and odes..." said Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao blushed, coughed, and said, "is it forced to be helpless?"


    Zhao Tieniu laughed and said: "although I haven''t been in this world for long, I realize that some things in this world are enough for me to digest for a lifetime. I didn''t have much deep understanding in Lingwu world before. Only in this world can I understand what it means to live and learn."


    Xiao Yao is thoughtful.


    Zhao tiniu continued: "I heard that before that, the aura of the world was very scarce. The immortal cultivator in the golden elixir period was the first person in the world, that is, you. In fact, if the world is full of aura, the potential of the practitioners here is much greater than that of the practitioners in the Lingwu world. "


    Speaking of this, he looked around and said, "this is the real geomantic treasure land!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s just that there are many rules in this world. I''m afraid you won''t adapt."


    Zhao Tieniu''s face was very serious, and said: "in fact, I really don''t think so. Any world has corresponding rules. It''s not as good as the Lingwu world before. All countries prohibit immortals from flying wantonly. That''s also the rule. Obviously, there is no such rule in this world, so it''s just that the rules are different. Even if the way of heaven doesn''t have the rules of the way of heaven? This is ceremony. What is ceremony? Etiquette rules¡°


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    He knew Zhao Tieniu''s previous career, which would be endless.


    He waved his hand and told him to talk about it later.


    After Wu Jingtian, they wait for a room. Xiao Yao goes in, while they wait outside.


    Before going in for a while, Xiao Yao came out again and took Xiao Nian in.


    This is also the order of No.1 chief. I want to see Xiao Yao''s daughter.


    After seeing the No. 1 chief, Xiao Niannian said sweetly: "good grandfather." She simply felt that the old man in front of her was kind and kind, which made people feel close to each other.


    "Ah! I wish you well The old man''s face was full of joy. He held out his hand and said, "can I hold you?"


    Xiao Niannian didn''t answer this question immediately, but turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    See Xiao Yao nodded, she nodded.


    After teasing Xiao Nian for a while, the old man took out a jade pendant from his pocket.


    "Chief, don''t..." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    In that jade pendant, there is a strong aura. You don''t have to think that it is the best of the best.


    "What''s the point?" The first chief looked at Xiao Yao and said, "it''s useless for me to take this jade pendant. The little girl looks so beautiful and has a jade pendant. She will be more and more lovely in the future. Besides, do you think your own daughter is not worthy of such a gift?"


    Xiao Yao could only smile bitterly when he saw that No. 1 chief had talked to this extent.


    "Grandfather, I can''t..." Xiao Nian whispered.


    "Well? Why The No.1 chief was slightly stunned and asked with a smile, "is it because I don''t like it?"


    Xiao Niannian thought about it and said, "my mother told me before that jade pendant can support my body, so my grandfather should wear it!"


    No. 1 chief laughed and said, "did your mother teach you a word, what is the gift of the elderly, you can''t say goodbye?"


    Xiao Nian grabbed his hair: "it seems that he said... Eh, it''s so complicated!"


    No. 1 chief laughed more happily. Xiao Niannian didn''t accept the jade pendant until Xiao Yao spoke.


    "These days, please." The first chief looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a smile, "what we should do."


    No matter when it is, Xiao Yao respects the old man in front of him from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s not only because the other party is in a high position, but more importantly, he knows better than anyone that the old man in front of him really devotes his whole heart to Hua Xia.


    Some people will think that this is what the elderly should do.


    But it is because there are too many people in this world who always like to take everything for granted that they become so indifferent


    People live with benevolence, justice and morality.


    What''s the difference between losing these and the demons in Lingwu world?


    Looking at Xiao Yao, the No.1 commander continued: "recently, we found that a warship appeared on the northwest coast of the United States, which was the warship that had brought those mecha men."


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "it''s because they are going to launch a general attack at this time."


    The first leader thought about it and said: "listen to the following researchers, the existence of those warships is actually absorbing the energy of the earth, which is also the reason why those mecha people can continue to upgrade, but before they have been hiding, our technology level is not as good as them, they want to hide, we can''t find them, and now they appear, Maybe it''s also because the place where they used to be is far from enough energy, so now they need to move to other places and continue to absorb energy even if they are exposed. "


    The implication is to praise Xiao Yao. In such a short period of time, he has brought great pressure to those mecha men.


    Xiao Yao nodded and listened carefully.


    "If you find out the warships and destroy them, I think the foundation of those mecha men will be completely destroyed." Chief one said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m afraid we''ve beaten away the small ones and the old ones."


    The first chief was slightly stunned and asked, "do you think they still have a stronger existence?"


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said: "now there is no basis, and I don''t say much about it. From my point of view, this possibility obviously exists. The reason why it didn''t appear before may be that those mecha men are enough to destroy the earth. Now my appearance has brought them pressure, and I''m afraid the news has already been fed back."


    At this point, looking at the frown of the No.1 chief, Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. After all, they are not immortals. As long as they are not immortals, I have the power of the first battle."


    Chief one, I''m relieved.


    "During this period, I stayed in Xianren mountain for a few days. On the one hand, I wanted to be reunited with my family. On the other hand¡°


    Before Xiao Yao finished speaking, the No.1 leader suddenly realized and said with a smile, "on the other hand, it''s because he wants to wait for them to find a stronger existence and directly destroy it?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Chief one reached out and patted the table.


    "I have a heart."


    Xiao Yao made a wrong face and firmly said, "those who commit crimes against China will be punished even though they are far away. No matter where they come from, no matter what kind of people they are in the world, if they invade China or the earth, one will be killed! "


    This is Xiao Yao''s strength.


    No matter what kind of enemy he faces, he has enough confidence.


    If he can, he even wants to find a path to the so-called Satan domain.


    Let the people there pay a heavy price. He wants to tell the existence of that star domain with his fist: the earth can be defeated, and China can be defeated. The earth cannot be humiliated, and China cannot be humiliated! Chief one smiles. No one can believe that the hope of the whole world is really pinned on one person... (the second shift came, because it was added yesterday, leading to today''s first shift was issued yesterday, and then stayed up late to prepare today''s first shift again, getting up a little late. But today''s updates will not be reduced.)

 Chapter 1697

    After chatting with No. 1 leader, Xiao Yao is ready to start again.


    In China, with Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao has no need to worry.


    When he got on the boat, Xiao Yao didn''t use his aura to speed up the boat. Although there was no problem in doing so, he consumed too much aura.


    In fact, he was very interested in the so-called warship.


    He was wondering if there were some secrets about Satan in that warship.


    If you cut the grass but don''t get rid of the roots, the spring wind will blow again.


    Only when the so-called Satan domain is completely destroyed, can they feel fear and dare not stretch out their claws.


    This is Xiao Yao''s idea, very simple and crude.


    It should have been so. Everyone knows that. Interestingly, however, many people had hoped that Xiao Yao would come forward as a representative of the earth and hold peace talks with Satan.


    Most of those people are from the United States.


    They are all thinking about the scientific and technological achievements of Satan and trying to learn something.


    This was originally a good thing, but in such circumstances, thinking about this problem made Xiao Yao feel a little ridiculous.


    To communicate with each other, it must be based on equality. Now, apart from Xiao Yao''s ability to stand up and shut out those who come from the Satan realm, what qualifications does the earth have to sit on the negotiation table?


    Moreover, even if he really has enough qualifications, Xiao Yao is not willing to do so.


    It''s a good thing to learn from foreigners and master their skills to control them.


    But with this hatred of blood and tears, Xiao Yao can''t do it.


    All he knew was that he would gain wisdom if he took a cut.


    In the face of a powerful opponent, and the hatred, Xiao Yao''s mind is to kill all the mecha men.


    Comfort the dead soldiers!


    He didn''t know if the people who died in the disaster could understand the idea of "learning from the foreigners and mastering their skills to control them".


    Anyway, Xiao Yao has no way to understand.


    On the sea, Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian and stands on the deck.


    The little girl didn''t feel dizzy and didn''t get used to it. She was still in high spirits.


    Song Yilin suddenly trotted over.


    "Brother Shaw, brother Shaw!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao looked at Song Yilin with excited face, immediately realized what, asked with a smile, "is it the breakthrough of nantianyuan?"


    Nan Tianyuan stares at Xiao Yao, but he still can''t believe it. He really can''t understand. He hasn''t opened his mouth yet. How can Xiao Yao know?


    In fact, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s a matter of course that Nan Tianyuan can break through. When Xiao Yao comes back, he finds that Nan Tianyuan''s cultivation has been very stable. He also lingers for a long time in the later stage of Yizhong master. Xiao Yao gives them a elixir, and then takes them to fight everywhere to prevent them from fighting, The purpose is not to let them have an epiphany, to break through it?


    "By the way, brother Xiao, if we all come out, will Xianren mountain be in danger?" Song Yilin suddenly thought of this problem.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Zhao Tieniu is still in China, and Xianren mountain is not so far away from Kyoto. As long as those mecha men appear, Zhao Tieniu will go there immediately."


    Song Yilin nodded at ease.


    "Besides, Huaxia is completely safe now." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Song Yilin thinks about it and thinks that Xiao Yao is right. Because of the particularity of Chinese immortals and the existence of Xianren mountain, the number of mecha people infiltrating into China is the least on the earth. During this period, Xiao Yao has cleaned up a lot. Even if there are really some fish that have missed the net, I''m afraid he won''t be able to jump out in a short time, Those ordinary practitioners in Xianren mountain can also easily cook.


    After all, the reappearance of Xiao Yao before the reappearance is like a tonic to all the Chinese immortals. Those who cultivate immortals on Xianren mountain also have the backbone because of Xiao Yao''s return, so their strength can''t be underestimated.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s go and see nantianyuan." When Xiao Yao talks, he walks forward with Xiao Nian in his arms.


    Song Yilin followed closely.


    When he finds Nan Tianyuan, Xiao Yao simply checks the aura in his body. It''s thick and full-bodied, and it''s still churning.


    "Yes, I really entered the realm of double master." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Nan Tianyuan was ecstatic.


    Although the double master, compared with Xiao Yao, is not enough to mention, how many people can there be on the earth now?


    "Next, can I kill the enemy with you?" Nan Tianyuan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Originally, even if Nan Tianyuan was a double master, Xiao Yao didn''t want to let him risk his life. For example, kunmu Mingming is also a double immortal and proficient in the Fu Zhuan array. But when he killed the mecha men before, Xiao Yao still let him watch and didn''t let him do it, because they didn''t have a big advantage when they faced the mecha men, and they might still encounter danger.


    But now the South sky is far different.


    This guy just broke through to a double master. Now his aura needs to be vented. If he can meet some blows and experience some deadly battles, it''s definitely not a bad thing for Nan Tianyuan. It helps him to stabilize his internal cultivation. After this period of time, his double master realm is definitely stronger than ordinary people''s double master realm.


    He also found that no matter kunmu or nantianyuan, or song Yilin, there was no reason or magic pill.


    No wonder Xuanyuan jiuzhong can occupy an invincible position with only one magic pill.


    Therefore, the southern sky needs to fight far away.


    What about me? What about me Kunmu said.


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a smile and said, "when I get to the place, let me see the strength of your Fu Zhuan and FA formation."


    Kunmule''s mouth can''t be closed.


    Song Yilin grabs Xiao Yao''s arm.


    "Brother Xiao, you can''t ignore me! All of them have things to do, don''t I? "


    Xiao Yao frowned, his face was serious, his tone was firm, and said: "who said you have no task?"


    Song Yilin was overjoyed.


    Xiao Yao continued: "your task is to play with Xiao Niannian."


    Song Yilin: "it''s..."


    He felt an arrow in his chest.


    I''ve come all the way here just to play with my children?


    "Brother Xiao, otherwise you are thinking about it..." Song Yilin whispered.


    Xiao Yao smiles, looks at Song Yilin, and says, "if you can break through to a double master, I''ll promise you that."


    Song Yilin clenched his teeth and turned to leave.


    "What for?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Don''t you have two days to guess? I''m going to shut up! " Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and let him go.


    In fact, it''s only a matter of time before Song Yilin reaches the breakthrough point and enters the realm of double master cultivation.


    Originally, Xiao Yao hoped that song Yilin would not act too hastily. After thinking about it, he felt that he could not say such a thing.


    Born in hardship and died in happiness, it''s not a good thing for song Yilin and others to settle down and start not thinking about making progress because of their own return.


    After all, there is no normal situation in war, the water is changeable, and the world is unpredictable. Now Xiao Yao can protect them, but no one knows what will happen next. The most important thing is to let them improve their cultivation in the shortest time.


    Back in his room, Xiao Yao continues to play with Xiao Niannian.


    "Dad, do you think I can become a practitioner in the future?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "do you want to be a practitioner?"


    Xiao Nian nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    So far, Xiao Niannian has not come into contact with anything about cultivation. On the one hand, he is too young. On the other hand, it is because she is Xiao Yao''s own daughter. Whether she chooses to practice or not should be decided by Xiao Yao.


    Let Xiao Yao choose, Xiao Yao doesn''t matter.


    He felt that the decision-making power should be put in Xiao Niannian''s own hands.


    Although he used to think that a girl doesn''t need to be strong, he realized that there are too many variables in the universe after walking in Lingwu world. There are still many things he didn''t know. So, naturally, he didn''t know whether he could protect Xiao Niannian for a lifetime and make her become a practitioner. Naturally, it''s not a bad thing.


    "If you really want to be a cultivator, of course you can, but the foundation should be firm. After I go back, I can help you refine some top-level elixirs, or wait for a while. When I can enter the Tao with elixir and refine jiuzhuanshen elixir, it''s not too late to build the foundation." Xiao Yao said.


    What Xiao Yao is saying now is just self-centered.


    How could Xiao Niannian understand it? However, the little girl nodded her head.


    Even if she didn''t know what Xiao Yao said, she always felt that her father''s words must be very reasonable. In her heart, what Xiao Yao said was authority. Xiao Yao will have a headache when he thinks that such a lovely girl will also experience a rebellious period when she grows up. At that time, Xiao Niannian must be very upset with herself, right?


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao almost has an impulse to cry.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was not good, Xiao Niannian attached his little hand to Xiao Yao''s face very attentively.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao rubs Xiao Niannian''s head and says in secret that he is funny. He is just thinking about some messy things. Maybe his daughter has no rebellious period at all? Even if it does, it will be many years later.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s ear suddenly rang out a voice.


    He frowned, jumped out of bed and took Xiao Niannian to Xiao Longxiang''s room next door.


    "Let Grandpa play with you for a while." Xiao Yao said. Although Xiao Niannian was curious, he nodded and agreed. Xiao long elephant narrowed his eyes and said, "the voice just now is from Satan?"¡° It should be. I''m curious about what they want to talk to me about. " Xiao Yao said¡° Go ahead. " Xiao Long Xiang doesn''t worry about Xiao Yao at all. The mecha people here, for them, can only be regarded as skirmishes£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1698

    Xiao Yao got out of the cabin and came to the deck. At the foot of his feet, he galloped away and stepped on the water, leaving a rippling blue wave.


    At a glance, like light geese passing by.


    Xiao Longxiang also stands on the deck with Xiao Niannian in his arms, looking at Xiao Yao who is walking on the sea like flying on the ground, with a smile on his face.


    "Dad runs so fast!" Xiao Nian clapped his hands and said.


    The original big eyes have been bent into crescent moon at this time.


    Xiao long elephant''s heart has no reason to produce a jealous, said: "if this grandfather to go, much faster than your father."


    Xiao Nian covered his mouth and secretly laughed and did not speak.


    Xiao long elephant happy, low head, can see is Xiao Niannian hair.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Niannian shook his head quickly: "believe it, Grandpa, you are the best."


    This tone is like coaxing a child.


    Xiao Longxiang is very hurt


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao became a small black spot.


    "Well, go back." Xiao Longxiang said.


    "Dad seems to be riding on a shark!" Xiao Niannian suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the distance.


    Xiao Long Xiang was surprised. He looked along the direction of Xiao Niannian''s fingers. It was not surprising that Xiao Yao had nothing to do but have fun.


    What really surprised him was not these. It was not a great thing.


    What makes him feel strange is that Xiao Niannian can see clearly at such a distance.


    He can''t see without aura.


    "Can you see it?" Xiao Longxiang asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Nian raised his head and looked up at Xiao long elephant. His eyes were complicated and strange.


    Well, it''s almost like looking at the mentally retarded.


    Xiao Longxiang also realized that he had said something wrong. If Xiao Niannian didn''t really see it, how could he know?


    "It''s strange. It''s really strange. Is it natural to bring your own eyes? I haven''t heard of that! " If Xiao Niannian has been like this all the time, Li Xiaoxiao and others must have found out for a long time, but they haven''t heard the girls mention it so far. It''s very likely that it''s the change that happened recently. Thinking about it, he thinks that the source is probably Xiao Yao. Is it because Xiao Niannian and Xiao Yao get along with each other all the time that such a change has taken place? If so, how can others not make such a change?


    After all, Xiao Niannian and Xiao Yao have only been together for a few days!


    It''s hard to understand.


    At last, he shook his head and didn''t go to the top.


    This discovery, he will naturally tell Xiao Yao, when Xiao Yao comes back, let him be a good father.


    "It seems that you are a little girl, not ordinary!" Xiao Longxiang continues to tease Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Niannian was chuckled by his grandfather''s beard.


    She was clearly not aware of what had happened to her.


    How can a child over four be aware of this?


    On the sea, Xiao Yao rode on the shark and slapped it down.


    "I said, you stupid fish, who is not good to provoke? Why do you have to provoke me? If I have nothing to do with you, you will eat me? "


    The shark photographed by Xiao Yao is really aggrieved.


    It felt that it was all due to its own nature!


    Besides, I just want to eat, even if you ride me, and beat me, isn''t it unreasonable?


    It''s probably the strong dissatisfaction with what Xiao Yao just said, and it also slowed down.


    Xiao Yao laughed angrily and slapped again.


    Shark eat pain, this just hastened to speed up.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin and looked into the distance, thinking that the shark had already begun to produce intelligence, which might have something to do with the earth''s aura. If so, are other creatures on the earth also beginning to change?


    This question was not worth thinking about, but after wandering around Lingwu world and seeing so many monsters, he subconsciously linked them together.


    Will the earth become the second Lingwu world?


    If this is the case, Xiao Yao is also very happy to give his opinion.


    Although such a world is full of danger everywhere, the rich aura is naturally beneficial and harmless to the earth''s immortals.


    Not to mention those who cultivate immortals, even for ordinary people, they can also prolong life.


    Comparatively speaking, people in Lingwu world obviously live longer than people on earth.


    Moreover, people in Lingwu world seldom seem to get sick.


    As for the crisis


    Xiao Yao has always thought that the saying "born in hardship and die in happiness" is very reasonable, just like the contention of a hundred schools of thought in the spring and Autumn period. Because of the contention of a hundred schools of thought, there are a hundred schools of thought in full swing. All along, fighting is the biggest factor to promote progress. Just like the earth suffering, after this catastrophe is passed smoothly, the earth will also change greatly and take a big step forward, And in the days to come, Xiao Yao has every reason to believe that all countries on earth will focus on the exploration of outer space biology and technology.


    The most important thing is to live well.


    A few years ago, when there was news about the exploration of outer space by the earth people, there would be some strange comments. They always said that it was easy to be discovered by the people from other regions and invade the earth. But if they stayed on the earth all the time and didn''t explore, what would they do when the other side called? Xiao Yao always thinks that it is very dangerous to bury his head in the sand like an ostrich in danger.


    When thinking about these, Xiao Yao''s eyes also have a foothold.


    On a huge warship.


    He frowned a little and thought for a moment. Then he found that the coordinates given by No. 1 commander were completely different from those given by No. 1 commander. At this time, he remembered that Wu Jingtian had said to himself that the warship that came to China was not the same.


    The information he received before should be from this warship.


    When he flew up to the warship, the shark left as if he had escaped.


    Standing on the warship, two mecha men soon came.


    During this time, Xiao Yao has been fighting with the mecha men, and he also has some experience. According to some special marks on the other side, he judges that the two mecha men standing in front of him are the so-called advanced mecha men.


    However, in his view, these advanced mecha people are still vulnerable, just able to communicate with people.


    "Originally thought that this time the harvest is just a warship, did not expect, there is a second one." Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    He took a step forward with some curiosity. When these people meet themselves, they should be faced with a great enemy. In addition to their fighting ability during this period, they should also be aware of the danger. When they know that they are coming, their first reaction is to avoid it. Why do they want to come?


    What do they want to talk to themselves about?


    "Hello, great human cultivator." One of the mecha people spoke, listening is still so mechanical, without any feelings, Xiao Yao has been used to it for a long time.


    I just sneer and think these mecha people are very interesting.


    Why do they think they are qualified to sit at the negotiating table with themselves.


    So, he took a step forward, a punch hit in the past, will open the mouth of the mecha man shock smashed.


    Another mecha stepped back two steps and was pulled back by Xiao Yao.


    "Immortal, we asked you to come here to negotiate with you, not..."


    Before his words were finished, Xiao Yao made a scrap iron.


    "You killed so many people on earth, so many people in China, and so many of my friends. Now what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"


    "When I didn''t come back, why didn''t you think about negotiating with the earth?"


    "Sitting at the negotiating table... You deserve it too?"


    Suddenly, dozens of mecha men poured out of the warship.


    Xiao Yao rose up against the sword, his sword light soared, his sword Qi was like a rainbow, and he killed dozens of mecha men.


    At the same time, some mecha men rose from the air and began to shoot down shells. Before those shells fell on Xiao Yao, they were thrown away and fell into the sea, exploding dozens of water columns.


    Xiao Yao made a conscious move, and four golden long swords in the gourd came out. Together with the black iron swords, they interweaved into a dense sword net, cutting down all the mecha men suspended in the air and into the sea.


    "In the sky, it should be goshawks, not you flies." Xiao Yao sneered and took a step forward. His aura was surging wildly, killing all the mecha men who had just rushed out of the warship.


    "Immortal, if you don''t fight against us, we will unify the earth and make you king of people!" The voice that would have attracted Xiao Yao sounded again.


    Xiao Yao clapped his legs and laughed.


    "If I really want to be the king of people, who can stop me? Besides, what are you? Can you canonize me? " Xiao Yao roared, the sound waves set off a huge wave, the giant wolf condensed into shape, like a huge axe, from top to bottom, beating the warship.


    The warship fell into a violent shaking.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, our warship, you can''t break... What?"


    That voice has not finished saying, suddenly aware, on the warship, unexpectedly many cracks.


    It is still slowly extending around, like a huge spider web.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly! " Xiao Yao stamped down, another crack extended, and directly blasted open the canopy of the warship. There were hundreds of mecha men hidden inside and some high-tech weapons in operation.


    In those hundreds of people, Xiao Yao is aware of a special existence.


    A gold covered mecha man is sitting on a chair. There are many display screens in front of him. Xiao Yao is standing in the middle.


    On the remaining screens are the monitoring maps of some cities on earth.


    "There''s some meaning." Xiao Yao was a little surprised and went on.


    Those mecha people, all blocked in front of the golden mecha people¡° So you''re the little one? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Immortal cultivator, do you really want to be the enemy of Satan The golden mecha man stood up and asked. Xiao Yao is familiar with the sound. It''s the man who called himself. He may also regret that if he knew Xiao Yao was so violent and unreasonable, he would not lead a wolf into the house¡° Against you? You deserve it, too? " Xiao Yao was furious, as if he had been humiliated, and even more unrestrained. His aura burst out and burst out, scattering the mecha army in front of him£¨ Even though Lao Bu didn''t ask for a monthly ticket or something, there are still some readers who want to give a reward for the two days. Thank you very much. I''d like to add another chapter to thank yinianwusi, grey wolf Qingquan, waixintong, Yemo, xiaoyaohaoqing, silent little fan, bookfriend 55691501 and others for their reward. Thank you very much.)

 Chapter 1699

    In the face of no equal strength, the so-called negotiation is just a joke.


    Xiao Yao thinks so.


    Why didn''t these so-called Satan comers want to negotiate with the earth people?


    Do you have such an idea now?


    too late!


    In Confucianism, there are two kinds of ideas, one is good for bad, the other is straight for bad. Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao prefers the second.


    Good for bad... Has never been his favorite.


    Stop killing with killing, that''s the king''s way!


    Even if heaven and earth do not allow him, he will abandon heaven and earth!


    Hundreds of mecha people can''t bear Xiao Yao''s killing.


    It''s just a sharp wind from a sword Qi, then it strangles dozens of mecha people.


    It''s still going on.


    Xiao Yao grows lotus step by step, and the aura in his body changes a lot, until a burst of thunder comes and blows down, and countless metals fly away, killing and injuring countless mecha people. These mecha men probably realized that they didn''t even have a chance to escape in the face of Xiao Yao, so they had to continue to rush forward to fight with him. However, in Xiao Yao''s view, they were like throwing themselves into a trap.


    A sword opens the sky.


    A sword swings the sky demon.


    A sword breaks the sky!


    The sword rises and falls.


    In front of him, the corpse of the mecha man has been piled up into a hill. Xiao Yao thinks that the warship doesn''t know whether it can drive away. Otherwise, even the scrap iron can be sold for a lot of money.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had an idea in his mind. Later, he must pay attention to the coordinates here, and let the people in Huaxia drag this warship away. There are still many high-end technologies in it, which are of great benefit to the development of Huaxia. Although Xiao Yao is not very interested, the chief and Wu Jingtian will be very interested, This warship, if it can be copied by Huaxia, can also enhance its military strength a lot.


    Now, it''s just the golden mecha.


    Xiao Yao walked towards him step by step.


    "Do you want anything out of my mouth?" Asked the golden mecha.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    This golden mecha man is really smart, otherwise, there is no need to keep him.


    "Do you think that if you kill all my people on the earth, you will be able to prevent future trouble? My father will take revenge for me. We are just the lowest level mecha in the Satan realm. If the saint armor comes, you are not the opponent! "


    "Is it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''ve given you enough time. Haven''t your holy armor got any news yet? Not yet? "


    The golden mecha man burst into laughter.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    I didn''t expect this thing to laugh.


    "When the Scarab comes, it will be the day of the earth''s destruction!" He said fiercely.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    "If there are enough of you, none of you will come this time." Xiao Yao said.


    The golden mecha was silent.


    That is, he has no expression, otherwise, he must be full of surprise at this time.


    He was thinking, when did he slip his tongue, otherwise, how could the other party realize it?


    If let Xiao Yao know each other''s thoughts, he will be angry and scold. Is this treating himself as mentally retarded?


    "Actually, I''m curious about a question. How can I get to your Satan domain?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "You want to go to sartan?" The golden mecha man was obviously surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "we Chinese people, always say rather than to indecent also."


    "Ha! Dream about it. Unless you can become a so-called immortal, you will never reach the Satan realm. Even if your technology is progressing for 100 years, it will take 10 years to explore and go to the Satan realm. " At this point, the golden mecha man was suddenly silent.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    "That is to say, it will take a long time for your news to be sent back. It will also take ten years for the so-called scarabs to rush to the earth after they get the news?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the golden mecha was silent.


    I seem to have said all the things that should be said and shouldn''t be said.


    He said in his heart that the earth people are despicable.


    Xiao Yao knew that next, it was impossible for him to get any news from him. He simply shot him directly and killed him. Unexpectedly, his first punch hit him, and the other side resisted him.


    "Why? There are still triple master''s strength? It''s kind of interesting. " Xiao Yao didn''t show mercy when he said that.


    One more punch, the golden mecha turned to powder.


    Gone with the wind.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky.


    It seems that it can run through everything and directly see the so-called Satan star field.


    "If you want to be a fairy, can you get to the so-called Satan realm? Then you''d better be glad that I don''t want to be immortal, otherwise, the so-called Satan star domain will be completely destroyed! "


    His eyes were filled with endless murders.


    Now that he is a master of octree, he should not encounter the shackles of heaven like Xuanyuan Jiuchong after returning to the earth. It seems that it is not impossible to break through the shackles of heaven, but this conflicts with Xiao Yao''s previous ideas.


    From the beginning, he didn''t think much about flying to immortality.


    Maybe all the immortals have a dream of becoming an immortal, but Xiao Yao doesn''t.


    He felt that even an immortal might not be able to live happily.


    What''s wrong with holding your wife and children on the earth to heat the Kang?


    "Forget it, it''s still meaningless to be immortal or not. With my current cultivation, I can live for hundreds of years or even thousands of years after reaching the peak of jiuzhong master. Moreover, he can also find ways to help people around him improve their cultivation, so that they can also live longer.


    "If you can''t stay with your family, what about becoming an immortal?" Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head, feeling bored.


    The so-called immortal is just a shackle.


    Fairyland is not necessarily a sea of bitterness.


    Xiao Yao continued to walk on the sea and returned to the ship.


    "Brother Shaw, what''s up?" Song Yilin asked.


    Obviously, when Xiao Yao left, they also heard something from Xiao long elephant.


    "A warship, hundreds of mecha men and, by the way, a golden mecha man are all dead." Xiao Yao said, "but it''s not the warship we''re looking for."


    Song Yilin was happy and asked, "is that what he sent to the door?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He also thinks that the brains of the former mecha men are not very good.


    They had to go through a lot of trouble to find them, but they didn''t expect that they would give their heads away.


    "These mecha people are really on the way to death." Nan Tianyuan sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, holding the railing, said: "however, I also got some useful information."


    "Well?"


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao, waiting for Xiao Yao to go on.


    Even Xiao Niannian, who knows that he may not understand, sees people''s expressions, and his eyes subconsciously fall on Xiao Yao.


    Waiting for my father to go on.


    Xiao Yao said what he had seen and heard on that warship before.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Xiao Longxiang frowned and asked, "in other words, if you want to find the Satan star, you have to fly up?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Longxiang sighed and said: "if so, it''s obviously a little difficult."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m on the earth. If they dare to come, they''ll come and kill one, two and a pair."


    "Then you have to continue to improve your accomplishments." Xiao Longxiang said, "didn''t you say that before? The golden mecha people said that their holy armour people are more powerful than you. Even if there is only one, it is also a hidden danger. However, it must be that there is no immortal''s strength, so you should have no problem as long as you are promoted to the Ninth level master."


    Xiao Yao had a bitter smile on his face.


    Xiao Longxiang also saw Xiao Yao''s worry and said, "are you worried?"


    "Brother Xiao, you don''t have to worry. With your talent and strength, plus the good cultivation environment of the earth, not to mention ten or twenty years, even if it''s only two or three years, you can enter the late stage of the Nintendo master. There''s no difficulty at all." Song Yilin said.


    Xiao Longxiang glanced at Song Yilin and said, "your brother Xiao won''t worry about these problems. What he cares about is that he''s afraid that he''s really going up by accident. It''s hard for him not to leave at that time."


    "..." Song Yilin, Nan Tianyuan and others always feel strange when they hear such words.


    How can Xiuxian, who is beyond the imagination of others, become a monster?


    How can we avoid it?


    What makes them feel speechless is the tone of Xiao Long Xiang''s speech just now.


    Not careful?


    If you are not careful, show me


    Being a man can be inflated, but it''s too inflated!


    However, what Xiao Longxiang said also entered Xiao Yao''s heart.


    That''s what he''s worried about now.


    He had a hundred reasons in his heart that he didn''t want to fly, but he didn''t have enough to do with others.


    Wave your hand, wave away the sadness.


    "Keep going. By the way, send back the coordinates of the 30 mile journey ahead, and let the Chinese people come and tow the warship away." Xiao Yao said.


    Song Yilin nodded and set about. Back in the cabin room, Xiao Yao lay on the bed and thought¡° If it really soars, can it come back? " This is what Xiao Yao is really afraid of. Over the years, there have been quite a number of immortal practitioners who have soared, but they have never heard of their return. If you can''t come back, what about your family and lover? He''s not afraid of flying. It''s separation! Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly showed a sharp light¡° No one can stop me where I want to go! Where do I not want to go? Who can force me to go? " He held out his hand and bent his fingers. I want to strangle the sky. In a daze, Xiao Yao sleeps in the past... (today''s first watch, when he finished writing this chapter, was released at 3 a.m.. Lao bu also knows when he woke up. Second, if he was late, he would send it in the afternoon...)

 Chapter 1700

    When Xiao Yao woke up, it was only an hour away from his destination.


    Xiao Niannian came over the first time Xiao Yao woke up.


    Xiao Longxiang and her, holding a small hand.


    In the room, Xiao Longxiang once again told the story of Xiao Niannian''s amazing eyesight.


    After hearing this, Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. He immediately took Xiao Niannian and went out to test. He pointed to an island in the distance. Xiao Niannian could clearly see the plants and trees on it. Even Xiao Yao has to use aura to see.


    He took a cool breath.


    This kind of vision is comparable to that of a practitioner.


    "Isn''t it hyperopia?" Xiao Yao whispered.


    Xiao Long like a kick in his ass: "your home is such a farsighted eye?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "that''s Qianliyan."


    He squatted down, looked at Xiao Niannian and asked in a low voice, "Niannian, when can you see this far away one?"


    Xiao Niannian pinched his fingers and said with a smile, "it''s after Dad comes back! I''m looking farther and farther away! "


    It turns out that Xiao Niannian was aware of it, but she didn''t realize the importance of it.


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment, and then asked, "besides eyesight, is there any other place that has changed?"


    Xiao Niannian seriously thought about it and shook his head.


    Xiao long elephant said happily: "you''re content. Even the one or two kinds of cultivators can''t match your eyesight. What else do you want? I really hope your daughter can become a nine fold master step by step? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant and said with a smile, "there''s nothing wrong with that."


    "What a fart! If your daughter is a fairy ahead of you, what will you do?" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t think about it.


    Of course, it''s impossible.


    Obviously, what he didn''t understand was what made Xiao Niannian change so dramatically.


    Is it really just because I came back? This reason sounds far fetched, but if not, there is no other reasonable explanation. If you let others know, you will surely say that a monster has given birth to a little monster


    As for worry, it''s not a bad thing.


    Moreover, for the time being, they have no way to infer something from the changes that have taken place in the little girl. They can only look at it slowly.


    Maybe that''s all.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to worry about nothing. Although he is very concerned about his daughter, now it seems that this is not a bad thing. It''s better to let nature take its course.


    After finding the target warship, Xiao Yao was also relieved, but he was also a little surprised. When he was on the previous warship, didn''t they deliver any news?


    Are you still waiting for yourself?


    Either, there is an ambush inside, or the other side has completely given up resistance.


    If it''s human, Xiao Yao definitely thinks that the former is more likely, but now the other party is not human, just mecha. Xiao Yao doesn''t know how high their intelligence is, so he has no way to determine why.


    Now, it''s meaningless to think about it. Anyway, it''s all here.


    "Brother Xiao, take us with you this time?" Just as Xiao Yao was about to walk on the waves like before, he was suddenly grabbed by Nan Tianyuan.


    Xiao Yao looked at nantianyuan and nodded.


    Nan Tianyuan was relieved.


    "Before you said nothing, you went. When you came back, you solved all the mecha people. We didn''t do anything." Kun wood is also in one side depressed to say.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you don''t need to do anything. Aren''t you happy?"


    "What can we make complaints about what we do here if we really don''t do anything?"


    "That''s it." Nantianyuan is still on the side.


    Kun Mu couldn''t help snorting and said, "you are a fart! At least you broke through. Can I? I haven''t got anything yet. "


    Song Yilin couldn''t help but said, "is it interesting for you to say this in front of me?"


    Nantianyuan and kunmu are happy when they hear this.


    Put away the smile, Xiao Yao frowned, said: "you say, why don''t the other party run?"


    Everyone was silent.


    After a while, kunmu guessed: "the world is so big, but there may not be room for them. Since they can''t run away, it''s better to fight with us once. Anyway, they can''t run away."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    His inference is the same as kunmu''s.


    This time, song Yilin seemed to have a different opinion. He coughed and said, "brother Xiao, we can''t take it lightly. I''ve dealt with those mecha men many times before. Although they are not human beings, they have a high IQ. If there is any chance or loophole, they will be caught by those dogs immediately, I don''t think it''s so easy for them to give up resistance, right¡°


    "Are they smart?" Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Brother Xiao, you''ve dealt with them, don''t you realize it?" "Kun Mu asked curiously," now I think what Lao Song said is quite reasonable. "


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "I really did not find."


    When Xiao Yao said this, everyone immediately kept silent.


    Although kunmu is right, Xiao Yao''s return to earth, and those mecha people have no less collision, Xiao Yao died in the hands of the mecha people can be described as countless.


    However, those so-called mecha people have no fighting power in front of Xiao Yao.


    It wasn''t a fight. It was a killing.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, the trouble of finding those mecha men is completely crushing. Where can we give those mecha men the chance to develop their intelligence? No matter what kind of strategy, in front of the strength is just a joke.


    So Xiao Yao said that he didn''t realize it, which is reasonable


    But I don''t know why. People always feel that it''s full of clothes


    Xiao Yao found that they looked at their own eyes a little strange, coughed, said: "first regardless of those intrigues, even if they really ambush, I have to go to investigate."


    "I''ll go with you." Nan Tianyuan said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I''ll go first. If you''re sure there''s no ambush, you can go again."


    Nan Tianyuan and others also know that Xiao Yao said this for their own good. After all, they have seen the terror of those mecha men before. It can be said that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s return, with their strength, it would be impossible to block the enemy''s advance.


    So they all nodded.


    It''s not because they are timid, but because they don''t want to drag Xiao Yao down.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much. He rushed forward.


    The body soon disappeared in the public''s sight.


    When he got on the warship, Xiao Yao frowned immediately.


    As soon as he got close, he had a sense of crisis.


    "It seems that there is something unexpected in it." Xiao Yao said something.


    He has always been extremely confident in his intuition. Now his intuition is very bad. What makes him even more difficult to imagine is what can threaten his existence in this warship.


    After all, he had known the strength of those mecha men before.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xiao Yao returned to the boat he had taken before.


    After landing on the deck, Xiao Yao said to song Yilin, "go now and tell the ship to leave first."


    "Leave?" Song Yilin was surprised.


    "I suspect there is danger in that warship," Xiao explained


    Song Yilin and others took a cool breath.


    They know Xiao Yao''s strength now.


    If even Xiao Yao thinks that there is danger in the warship, the danger factor is not generally high.


    Xiao long elephant came up to him and asked, "do you need my help?" Look at his expression is also very serious, his idea is the same as song Yilin and others. It must be no small matter that Xiao Yao can feel the danger.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, but he still shook his support and said with a smile, "you old man, just protect the safety of these people on the ship."


    Xiao Longxiang nodded to show clearly.


    Xiao Yao''s strength, he knows, what''s more, Xiao Yao has been a half immortal since he fused with Yuanying in his body. I''m afraid there is no existence that can kill Xiao Yao except immortal in the end of the day. If so, what''s to worry about? If there is real danger, if you follow him rashly, maybe you will cause some trouble to Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, the most important thing is to stay on board and protect the safety of the people.


    Now, turn the bow immediately.


    Xiao Yao was suspended in the air, looking at the warship in the distance with a cold hum.


    "No matter what means you have, as long as you dare to come to the earth, you must all die here!"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with a strong sense of murder.


    He didn''t fly to the warship until he was not sure that the original ship was far away and arrived at a safe place.


    Standing on the warship, Xiao Yao collapsed, and the huge warship began to slosh.


    "Get out and die!" Xiao Yao roared with thunder and set off huge waves.


    A voice of Yin measurement suddenly came from the foot.


    "It''s strange that the earth''s immortals still have such a powerful existence, but what about it? Today, you must die here! Three hundred mecha men on our warship will be buried with you when they die! "


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids jumped.


    At the foot, again violent shaking, but this time has nothing to do with him.


    Then, another heat wave rose from the bottom up.


    Xiao Yao started to block the heat wave and energy generated by the explosion, and kept flying up.


    He was really surprised. This warship chose to explode? Just to drag yourself to death? Xiao Yao, who is flying in mid air, is a mushroom cloud climbing up at his feet. The heat wave is still rolling¡° Town Xiao Yao mobilizes his aura and oppresses him. Two streams of energy launched a seesaw battle in mid air£¨ The second one will be sent, and there will be a third one later.)

 Chapter 1701

    The heat wave is still rolling up, like a surge.


    Although Xiao Yao''s body is constantly rising, it is also sending out aura in his body, trying to narrow the explosion range.


    Although he is now a semi immortal, he is afraid that the heat wave will continue to billow and spread, which will affect the ship he left not long ago.


    Nan Tianyuan and others are not the only ones on board.


    And my own daughter!


    Even if he knew in his heart that there was Xiao long elephant, the heat wave could not hurt Xiao Niannian, but as a father, his first reaction was to kill the danger in the cradle.


    Even if it''s just a tiny bit of danger, he won''t allow it!


    In mid air, Xiao Yao''s face gradually became ferocious.


    After a roar, his body suddenly turned around, his head down, rushed into the heat wave, resisted the impact with his body, injected aura into the air to form a protective cover, and pressed the heat wave down.


    "The land of our earth, how can foreigners make trouble!" Xiao Yao roared, stretched out his hand, pulled a pure gas machine from the sky, and poured it into his body again.


    However, Baixi is comparable to the energy of nuclear bomb explosion, which is finally pressed down by Xiao Yao.


    But he has become ashen and his clothes have been burned to ashes. It has to be said that these mecha men are really serious.


    They also know that they are not Xiao Yao''s opponents, so it is no doubt that they are waiting to die to stay. Even if they are fighting, they have no chance of winning.


    After all, they have already understood Xiao Yao''s strength.


    In this way, Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao will die together. Even if they fail, the warship will be destroyed. It is impossible for them to be used by the earth, and the high-end scientific and technological materials will be destroyed together.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    Success, steady income.


    Lose, lose.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao had noticed before, otherwise, it is hard to guarantee that song Yilin and others will not be involved.


    Xiao Yao jumps into the sea and simply washes his body. Then he takes out his new clothes and puts them on. It''s just that the clothes he put on are the same as those he had prepared in Lingwu world. It''s really uncomfortable to see. During this period of time on earth, he has been used to the clothes on earth.


    Now, there must be some maladjustment.


    When Xiao Yao finds the previous boat again, he falls to the ground. When he sees Xiao Niannian, Xiao Niannian suddenly laughs.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, and finds that in addition to Xiao Niannian, people''s eyes looking at him also seem strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Song Yilin can''t help but say: "brother Xiao, you should go to look in the mirror."


    Xiao Yao is more curious.


    After entering the cabin, Xiao Yao looks for a mirror to find out why people look at him in the wrong way.


    If the clothes are burned, they can be replaced.


    But his eyebrows and hair were all burned, and his head was bare. How awkward it was to look at him. Xiao Yao urged the aura, accelerated the growth of hair, not a few hours, will be able to recover as before.


    Back on the deck, Xiao Niannian got into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    She leaned over Xiao Yao''s ear and whispered, "Dad, I know. You''re not a superhero at all!"


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned. He doesn''t know what Xiao Nian said.


    Looking at the curious and complex expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Niannian comforted him with an adult voice: "but Dad, you can rest assured that even if you are not a superhero, I will love you! Besides, I won''t tell anyone about it, I promise! "


    Xiao Longxiang couldn''t help asking: "Niannian, your father is not a superhero. What is that?"


    Xiao Niannian covers his mouth and looks as if he doesn''t want to say it.


    Xiao Yao is also full of curiosity, asked in a low voice: "otherwise, can you tell Dad in a low voice?"


    Xiao Niannian nodded his head hard, fell in Xiao Yao''s ear and whispered: "in fact, Dad... Is bald!"


    "Puff..."


    Most of the people on this ship are immortals. Even if Xiao Niannian said it in Xiao Yao''s ear, as long as he didn''t lay the border, they could hear it. All of them burst out laughing.


    Among them, song Yilin is the most exaggerated, covering his stomach with one hand and pointing to Xiao Yao with the other.


    "Bareheaded! Ha ha ha, brother Xiao, don''t say, you look like a bald man now! "


    Xiao Yao is very angry.


    He kicked in the past, song Yilin dodged, and said: "where does my face look like? It''s much more handsome, isn''t it? "


    He felt that he obviously had the feeling of a giant rock Johnson, but some of his muscles couldn''t keep up with him. Although his muscles couldn''t keep up with him, in terms of combat ability... How many giant rock Johnson are not enough to see for himself!


    Hearing people laughing, Xiao Niannian was a little annoyed with pulling his hair.


    She is very curious, clearly when their voice has been very small, very small, how can these people listen so clearly?


    So the little girl thought for a while, and she was about to cry.


    "Wuwuwuwu, I knew I didn''t say it, Dad, it''s all my fault, wuwuwu..." she also felt that it was because she told this "amazing secret" that Xiao Yao was ridiculed by others.


    In the face of such a lovely Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He doesn''t know how to comfort him.


    At present, Xiao Yao can only speed up his aura and make his hair grow faster


    "Niannian, after a while, you will find that Dad''s hair has grown out, which is not bald." Xiao Yao said.


    "Really?" Xiao Nian rubbed his astringent eyes and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    He is still wearing a smile on his face, ready to take down Xiao Niannian''s hand rubbing his eyes. After all, children often rub their eyes with their hands, which is very easy to infect bacteria. But when he first reaches out his hand, the expression on his face is instantly solidified, and when he reaches out, he is frozen there, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant with a dignified expression.


    Xiao long elephant got close to him and looked at Xiao Nian. Suddenly, his brow was tight.


    "How could that be?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know."


    Xiao Niannian was so staring at by his father and grandfather that he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Did Niannian cry into a big cat?" Xiao Niannian asked cautiously.


    In the past, when Xiao Niannian was crying at home, Li Xiaoxiao always used to scare her by saying that if a child kept crying, he would cry into a big cat.


    Although it''s wrong to scare children like this, it''s also a wonderful move. Whenever Li Xiaoxiao says so, Xiao Niannian doesn''t dare to cry.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "it seems that the problem of recitation lies in the eyes."


    At this time, Xiao Niannian''s eyes had returned to their original state.


    The two colored awns that originally flowed in the pupil have disappeared at this time.


    But Xiao Yao''s memory is still deep.


    When Xiao Nian was crying, his pupils turned into color instantly, and even the tears flowed out sent out a faint halo.


    At first, Xiao Yao thought it was because he had just experienced an explosion and had hallucinations, but it was obviously not.


    Otherwise, Xiaolong elephant''s expression would not change.


    "It''s all because of you?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know for the moment, but I need to pay attention to it in the future. I think it''s not very possible for me."


    Xiao Longxiang also nodded: "it''s true that you are not a natural resource or a local treasure. You can''t have such an effect, so it can only be explained that Niannian has a special constitution. Maybe it''s because when you come back, your aura is too strong and pure, so it''s activated."


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment and nodded. From the present point of view, Xiao Longxiang''s statement is obviously more tenable.


    "It''s a blessing and a curse. I don''t need to think so much about it for the time being." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, his eyes suddenly became a little sharp, blooming out of the cold.


    "It''s just a good thing. If it''s a bad thing, no one wants to hurt my daughter. Even if it''s an immortal in the sky, I''ll kill her!"


    A word broke, the sky suddenly changed color, surging.


    Xiao Yao stood up and frowned.


    "It''s over. It''s too much to say. It really irritates the immortal." Song Yilin said quickly.


    After being glared at by Nan Tianyuan, he also quickly shut up.


    Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian up and stares at the sky.


    He didn''t know whether there was a pair of eyes behind the dark clouds.


    When the dark clouds slowly dispersed, a golden light suddenly appeared, the golden light converged, like a pair of eyes.


    Eyes, there are curved eyebrows, like a woman''s eyes.


    When Xiao Yao looked at her, he suddenly felt dizzy and his body stepped back.


    Fortunately, soon, I got a firm body.


    He put Xiao Niannian down slowly and let her stand behind him.


    "If you are an immortal, don''t give my daughter any advice. Even if you have the ability to destroy heaven and earth and dare to offend my daughter, I will catch up with jiuxiao and kill you!" Xiao Yao roared and roared.


    Suddenly, a ray of thunder fell.


    Xiao Yao went up to meet the thunder with one blow.


    Defeat the thunder and lightning.


    After a while, the eyes disappeared from the sky, and there was no residual shadow, as if they had never appeared.


    He took a long breath, saw Xiao Niannian still shivering, and quickly picked her up.


    "How dare you scold the immortal?" Xiao Longxiang said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "not to mention whether she is an immortal, even if she is really an immortal, so what? Immortal''s backbone, stepped unceasingly


    Xiao Longxiang smiles and shakes his head. There was no further reprimand. Xiao Yao is his son. No one knows his character better than him. In fact, it is not only Xiao Yao, but also in his heart. Even if it''s a real immortal, what? Dare to start with Xiao Niannian, he and Xiao Yao kill the clouds, kill the immortal and kill the Buddha, so what? The world is too big for two madmen? If you can''t hold it, tear it up£¨ The third watch is coming

 Chapter 1702

    The way of heaven does not allow, the crazy man should be independent.


    Xiao Yao never thought about who to rely on as his own backer. He had the current accomplishments and strength, all of which were snatched from the edge of life and death.


    Therefore, he is worthy of heaven and has no scruples.


    Before the vision, the existence of time is not very long. However, even after he disappeared, Xiao Yao felt that his heart was like a big stone.


    That''s the mood of everyone.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao long elephant are OK.


    After all, after wandering around the Lingwu world, they know better than anyone whether there are immortals in the sky.


    But this incident has caused a great impact on nantianyuan.


    Although they are also immortals, they have never thought about whether there are immortals in the world. After all, this problem is far away from them.


    They didn''t completely believe it, even though they had seen it with their own eyes.


    See Xiao Yao some unhappy, Xiao Niannian also worried.


    "Dad, your hair has grown out, you are not bald! Don''t be afraid Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned and nodded with a bitter smile.


    "By the way, Dad, why did the old sister ask me to wait for her?" Xiao Niannian said.


    Amazing words!


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly flashed a killing machine.


    "That sister? Which sister? " Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Xiao Niannian''s little face was scared white by Xiao Yao, and obviously he didn''t dare to go on.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is really frightening.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and realized that there was something wrong with his attitude now.


    Because Xiao Niannian was afraid, he eased his inner tension.


    But after a deep breath, even after the operation of aura, the inner tension did not get any relief.


    After all, Xiao Niannian is his daughter!


    Xiao Niannian''s business, no matter in small, is still a big headache for him. What''s more, it''s not a small matter now.


    "Niannian, don''t be afraid. Tell me, is the woman you saw in the sky?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Niannian thought about it and nodded gently.


    Xiao Yao''s face is frosty.


    It seems that, as I imagined before, the appearance of those eyes was not accidental, and it was not because I was talking to the sky.


    The other party''s goal is indeed Xiao Niannian!


    He was just curious. If the other party really said something, why didn''t he hear it?


    What''s more, what he saw was only a pair of eyes, but what Xiao Niannian saw was a sister.


    Is this the power of the immortal?


    Xiao Yao suddenly has a bad feeling that the woman can deceive herself. She must be stronger than herself.


    If the other party really wants to do something to Xiao Niannian, he feels that his current strength may not be able to stop him.


    "Can''t immortals appear at will?" There are too many doubts in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    This made him really confused.


    Is there any change in the so-called fairyland?


    He shook his head. After all, he had never been to the fairyland. The only person he knew in the fairyland was Xu kuangge, but he had never seen Xu kuangge since he soared. Even if he really wanted to get to know the fairyland, he had no chance at all.


    He suddenly felt that the fairyland was not as simple as he had imagined.


    "No matter, or have to improve their own strength, immortal and how?" Xiao Yao''s fighting spirit is high.


    No matter who you are, don''t think about what you do to Xiao Niannian.


    Before, Xiao Yao had a lot of bottom lines.


    For him, Xiao Niannian is the bottom line of the bottom line.


    No one can touch it!


    However, Xiao Yao found Xiao Longxiang and simply repeated what Xiao Niannian had said to him before.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, Xiao Longxiang''s eyebrows are twisted together.


    "It seems that the situation is far worse than we thought!" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and his face looked bitter.


    Xiao Longxiang''s eyes are deep and all embracing. He reaches out his hand and presses Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s heart gradually settled down.


    He felt that he was a little impatient before.


    Originally Xiao Yao was actually a very calm person, but now the matter involves Xiao Niannian, his own daughter, and it''s really hard to keep calm.


    "At present, we still have to find ways to improve our strength." Xiao Yao said.


    The expression on Xiao Long''s face became a little strange.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "you are my father. You can say whatever you want."


    Xiao Longxiang coughed and said, "if that woman is really an immortal, how far can you practice to compete with her? After the flight? "


    Xiao Yao''s expression is uncertain.


    Xiao Longxiang cocked his legs and continued: "if you don''t fly, it''s obviously not his opponent, but if you do fly, it''s not here. How can you stop it?"


    Xiao Yao is about to cry.


    He also knows the truth!


    Just before, I didn''t dare to think about it.


    Even if you just think about it, you will feel headache.


    This seems to be a dead end.


    "Then I''ll practice until I reach the peak of jiuzhong master''s later stage, and then I''ll stabilize my accomplishments." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then you can fight with the immortal?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with cold waves.


    "Fight for life and death!" Xiao Yao said, "when a mortal is angry, the immortal takes off his bone. I don''t believe it. This mortal is definitely not the opponent of the immortal!"


    Xiao Longxiang sighed and did not speak.


    Although the top of jiuzhong master''s later stage, one step further, you can enter the immortal ranks, but the gap is too big.


    However, he is not willing to say that.


    He knows that even if he doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao knows that he just said so many cruel words just to make his will more firm.


    If we still dissuade Xiao Yao too much now, it will let off Xiao Yao''s anger, which is certainly not a good thing.


    After all, now they can''t think of any better way than what Xiao Yao said.


    At this time, Xiao Yao looked down at Xiao Niannian and asked, "Niannian, that elder sister, did you say anything to see you?"


    Xiao Nian shook his head.


    Xiao Yao''s heart sank.


    Now, he doesn''t know how much time he has left for himself.


    "After I''ve solved the problem, I''ll go back to practice. Fortunately, the aura of the earth is strong enough now. I should have enough time." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    After returning, Xiao Yao told the chief about the destruction of the two warships.


    As for the rest of the mecha people, it seems that they all hide. As for when they will appear, no one knows.


    "In a short time, they should not appear." No. 1 commander firmly said, "they continue to exist on the earth, which is a hidden danger for us, but it''s really difficult to find them. Even if they hide in the sea, they can survive."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "now the accomplishments of kunmu nantianyuan and others are enough to cope with. In addition, Zhao Tieniu is staying here to ensure safety."


    When Xiao Yao said this, the No.1 chief understood his meaning and said with a smile: "you boy, you really don''t want to stay more for a day!"


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "chief, it''s not that I don''t want to stay more, but now, I''m in some trouble."


    The first leader was a little surprised and asked, "with your current cultivation, who else can do it for you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and didn''t say much. After all, it''s his own business, and no one else can help him. It''s really useless to say more.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t intend to say anything, the No. 1 chief stopped by and didn''t go on.


    "Since you don''t say it, I''m not reluctant. If there''s anything I can do for you, just ask." No.1 chief said, "this is what Huaxia owes you, and I owe you. Don''t you say that the whole world owes you, right?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I just do what I should do."


    "In this world, there are more people who want to protect themselves with wisdom. The so-called" protecting oneself with wisdom "is that every family sweeps the snow in front of their own door, and no matter what other people put on the frost. The more ugly it is, it''s none of their business. This is not what you should do, let alone what you have to do. "


    Speaking of the end, the No. 1 chief continued to say: "China keeps you, and you should have a backbone!"


    Xiao Yao was shocked.


    Such praise is too heavy for Xiao Yao.


    For a moment, he felt something inside him.


    He frowned, did not immediately investigate, and so on out of the house, went to the hulongtang base, just met Zhao Tieniu.


    Zhao Tieniu is very happy in the Dragon protection hall. The immortal practitioners here come to him one by one for advice, hoping to make a breakthrough.


    In the past, Zhao Tieniu had a special status in the Qin Dynasty. Even Xuanyuan QingHan and others were his disciples. He really had great ability in educating people.


    As long as Zhao Tieniu casually points it out, he can''t say that the road of cultivation is fast, but it''s not difficult to open the door. When communicating with those people, Zhao Tieniu gradually understood the world more and more. The more he understood, the more he marveled.


    "Xiao Yao, now I finally understand why you have to think about returning to this world. This world is really wonderful!" Poster you think for a long time, even if it is learned, can not think of a perfect summary of their inner thoughts. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "isn''t Lingwu a good world?"¡° I''m afraid anyone from Lingwu world will not go back. " Zhao Tieniu said so. Xiao Yao shook his head. Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "isn''t it right?"¡° Of course not. " Xiao Yao said, "I want to go back to this world because there are my relatives in this world. If my relatives stay in Lingwu world, I will naturally stay in Lingwu world. As you said just now, people in Lingwu world may not want to go back when they come, but not everyone is as carefree as you."£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1703

    Then, Xiao Yao said, "Mr. Zhao, I also need you to help me analyze something."


    "Oh? Tell me about it. " Zhao Tieniu said with great interest.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t know, naturally, he was very interested.


    However, what Xiao Yao wants to say is not the trace of the immortal he met on the sea before, but something that suddenly appeared in his body.


    "Mr. Zhao, have you ever seen a sign with a saint on it and a Book carved on the back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu''s face suddenly changed.


    He subconsciously grasped Xiao Yao''s arm, his eyes like a brass bell.


    "What is the name of the book?" He seemed to be making the final confirmation.


    Xiao Yao frowned and continued to investigate carefully with his divine sense.


    After the investigation, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face also became a little strange.


    "The Analects of Confucius." Xiao Yao said.


    "The Analects of Confucius"? Is it not "Tao Zi Tu Yue" Zhao Tieniu looked relieved, and then the expression on his face froze again.


    He took a deep breath and asked slowly, "throughout the history of China, there were saints in the spring and Autumn period. Is that the Analects of Confucius?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "No wonder the Lingwu world is different from the earth, the sages are different, and the works of nature are different... So, that''s really the order of sages here!"


    Xiao Yao is more and more confused.


    "Sage order? What is it? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu glared at Xiao Yao and said angrily, "that''s not a thing... It''s not right. Don''t mistake me! It''s sacred! But I really don''t understand. Only those who have great merit and save the world are qualified to be canonized and have the order of saints. Why do you have it? "


    Xiao Yao is not happy.


    "I''m not saving the world this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    With a row of heads, Zhao Tieniu said with a wry smile: "well, if so, everything can make sense. Although you don''t have the power to deal with those mecha men this time, you can save the world. It''s reasonable for you to have a saint''s order. Good luck, good luck... I didn''t believe it before, but now I completely believe it, Xiao Yao, your luck, It''s amazing... "


    Seeing Zhao Tieniu''s bitter smile, Xiao Yao is really speechless.


    "Mr. Zhao, it''s obvious that you know what you look like. Can you just tell me if you know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Anyway, he and Zhao Tieniu are very familiar.


    Zhao Tieniu turns around and walks in front. Xiao Yao hesitates and follows.


    After sitting down in the place where Zhao Tieniu now lives, Zhao Tieniu takes out two bottles of coke from the refrigerator.


    "You drink this?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Zhao Tieniu laughed and said, "don''t you think it''s really good to drink?"


    Xiao Yao


    As for Zhao Tieniu''s taste, he really doesn''t know what to say. It seems that the changes that have taken place since this guy came to the earth are not all good.


    Fortunately, Zhao Tieniu is also a seven fold immortal. Carbonated drinks can''t really affect his health. Drinking a jar a day won''t get in the way.


    He just found it hard to accept that people who used to like drinking tea suddenly like drinking carbonated drinks?


    "By the way, tell me first, what does that sage order mean?" Xiao Yao continued.


    Although Zhao Tieniu said something before, he still didn''t understand it.


    However, looking at Zhao Tieniu''s expression before, Xiao Yao was a little excited. Obviously, he should have made money.


    Zhao Tieniu unscrewed the bottle cap, took a big drink, belched, screwed on the bottle cap again, squinted at Xiao Yao, and said, "I don''t know how to say it. After all, Saint orders rarely appear. People who can have Saint orders are legendary saints."


    "And then?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu coughed and said: "even in the historical records of Lingwu world, there are very few records about the order of saints. In the long history of Lingwu world, only two people have received the order of saints. As for the historical records of your world, I have read them several times, but there is no record about the order of saints."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Indeed, if it really exists, you should not have never heard of it.


    Zhao Tieniu stopped for a moment, thought deeply and said: "however, the order of sages is a good thing. It is said that only those who have great merits can have the order of sages. As long as they have the order of sages, even if they have the protection of the way of heaven, not only can the road of cultivating immortals become smooth, even if they are in great trouble, The order of saints can also help you solve the crisis. "


    Xiao Yao asked, "be more specific?"


    Zhao Tieniu rolled his eyes and said, "how do I know? I didn''t get it


    At this point, Zhao Tieniu suddenly said with a smile: "it''s interesting that the two saints who were recorded in Lingwu world and got the order of saints also rose in the end, which of course has a lot to do with their own strength and moral character, but it has nothing to do with the order of saints, and it''s also far fetched."


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "I know, you don''t really want to fly..."


    "It may have been before, but not now." Xiao Yao interrupted Zhao Tieniu and said with a bitter smile.


    Zhao Tieniu is slightly stunned, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are a little complicated.


    Whether in Lingwu world or on earth, Xiao Yao shows no interest in becoming an immortal.


    But now, Xiao Yao''s attitude has changed, and Zhao Tieniu thinks that there must be something he doesn''t know.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask much, but the sage order must be a good thing, there''s no doubt about that." Zhao Tieniu said, "if you do something wrong in the future, you will be punished by heaven. The order of saints may be able to help you block it. It''s not necessary to block it several times. After all, it''s too late for the order of saints. Your behavior this time can be called salvation. There are few opportunities to save the world. There are fewer people who can meet difficulties when they meet opportunities, and there are fewer people who can turn the tide. Do you understand what I say?"


    Xiao Yao whispered, "I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Zhao Tieniu said with a smile: "if you do this deliberately, the sage will not fall into your hands."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Zhao tiniu continued: "with your current accomplishments, it should not be difficult to ascend."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his face and said, "go step by step and watch step by step."


    Zhao Tieniu gave a hum.


    When Xiao Yao was sent out of the Dragon protection hall, Zhao Tieniu said, "if there is any trouble, please tell me."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Then he said, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that even if I do, you can''t help."


    Zhao Tieniu was stunned and said: "that''s true. With you and Xiao long elephant, if you two can''t solve things together, it''s useless to talk to me."


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "what''s your next plan?"


    Zhao Tieniu took a deep breath, and his eyes were firm. He turned to the eye protection hall and looked at Xiao Yao, and said, "I plan to stay here for a while. There are so many mysterious things in your world. Even if you give me a thousand years of life, I can''t finish exploring... What makes me most interesting is that you have so many scientific and technological equipment to observe the sky, It''s the so-called universe. Ha ha, when I was in Lingwu world, I used to tell my students that the sky is invisible. Now when I think about it, it''s a joke. You really did it. "


    Xiao Yao said, "the sky you see here is not the same as the so-called sky in your language."


    "In my opinion, almost, there are too many things hidden in the universe that I need to explore slowly... Forget it, I''ll go back first!" With that, Zhao Tieniu turned and entered the Dragon protection hall.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu''s back, but he was really helpless.


    A good cultivator, after arriving at the earth, turned into a


    Astronomy enthusiasts?


    Shaking his head, without thinking about these, he found Xiao Longxiang and others ready to return to xianrenshan.


    Xuanyuan light cold looking also some unhappy.


    "When are you going to take me to my ancestors?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao''s head is going to explode.


    What he was most afraid of was that Xuanyuan QingHan asked him this question.


    "Didn''t I show you around before? Did you find anything? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "You take me to the sea to find my ancestor?" Xuanyuan light cold bad, "do you think my ancestors back to this world into a fish?"


    Xiao Yao whispered: "may also become a crab..."


    Jianxuanyuan''s murderous spirit soared in his eyes. He quickly changed his words: "that''s what I said. Don''t worry. The world is so big that it''s impossible for you to find every corner of the world. It''s better to go along with it."


    "I came to this world with you just to find my ancestors. Now you tell me, Suiyuan?" Xuanyuan light cold teeth bite cackle ring.


    Xiao Yao coughed, his face suddenly became serious, and said: "let''s not say whether Xuanyuan Chicheng has really returned to this world, or whether he is unlikely to exist in our times. Even if he is really in this place, what then? What if you find him? "


    Xuanyuan light cold face expression slightly moved.


    Maybe what Xiao Yao is talking to her now is something she didn''t think about before.


    "Forget it, I''ll find it myself." Xuanyuan light cold bit lip, turn around to leave.


    Xiao Yao wants to persuade her, but Xiao Longxiang grabs her¡° How to say that she is also an immortal. She can''t meet any danger here. Moreover, if you don''t let her have a good look, I''m afraid she won''t give up on her own. " Xiao Longxiang said. Xiao Yao hesitated, but after thinking about it for a while, he nodded. Now Xuanyuan light cold, need is not necessarily a result, but want to work hard. After working hard, she was satisfied even if she couldn''t find it¡° Woman... "Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed¡° Dad, am I a woman? " Xiao Niannian said suddenly. Xiao Yao rubbed her head: "you are a little girl." Finish saying, looking at Xuanyuan light cold back. Proud and stubborn£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1704

    Where Xuanyuan QingHan went after he and Xiao Yao separated is unknown to Xiao Yao.


    Now his mind is not on Xuanyuan QingHan, but to speed up the clearance action of those mecha people who are still on the earth.


    As long as those mecha people are still hiding on earth, everyone will not be at ease.


    However, it is not a simple matter to dig them out one by one.


    After returning to the immortal mountain, I didn''t see Xuanyuan light cold, and everyone''s faces were filled with curiosity.


    When there was no one, Li Xiaoxiao pulled Xiao Yao aside.


    "Bought a house outside?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao brain a muddle, did not understand each other''s meaning, curious asked: "buy what house?"


    Li Xiaoxiao joked: "it''s not to buy a house to prepare for the golden house!"


    Xiao Yao


    He returned to his senses and said with a bitter smile, "Xuanyuan light cold has nothing to do with me. You think too much."


    "I didn''t say anything. After all, you left here so long and went to the Lingwu world. After five years, it''s reasonable to bring back some girls." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao always thinks that Li Xiaoxiao is smiling now


    It''s strange!


    He coughed and did not speak. Li Xiaoxiao went on with what he had just said.


    "In fact, I talked with Xia Yixing before, and guess how many girls you will bring back this time¡° Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Yao


    This shows how free these women are when they are not on earth


    "However, since you say that Xuanyuan light cold has nothing to do with you, what about Yang Qingchan?" Li Xiaoxiao asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    From an objective point of view, in fact, nothing happened between him and green cicada.


    But if you let him say that there is no relationship between himself and Yang Qingchan, it''s also hard to say.


    Xiao Yao can''t open this mouth.


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Li Xiaoxiao didn''t continue to ask this question.


    "In fact, as I said before, even if you really accept them, we won''t have any opinions." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Yao with a resentful look and said, "do you think I''m a typical lion who is not afraid of itching?"


    Xiao Yao coughed heavily.


    "By the way, have you ever found that Niannian''s eyesight is particularly good?"


    Although Li Xiaoxiao doesn''t know that Xiao Yao is intentionally changing the topic, when it comes to Xiao Niannian, Li Xiaoxiao becomes serious.


    "No, what''s the matter? Why do you ask this question? "


    Xiao Yao hesitated, shook his head, or decided not to tell Li Xiaoxiao for the time being.


    After all, even if he really said it, Li Xiaoxiao could not do anything.


    It can only make the other party more worried for no reason.


    "If there is something wrong with Niannian, you must tell me!" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly said seriously, "I''m her mother."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while.


    He sat down helplessly, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want to tell you, I just don''t want you to worry."


    See Xiao Yao words wind loose, Li Xiaoxiao quickly continue to ask: "what is the situation?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly asked, "do you believe there are immortals in this world?"


    Li Xiaoxiao was stunned, but he didn''t know why.


    But she nodded and said, "of course I believe it. Didn''t you say that Xu Bingge had risen before? In this case, there are immortals in the world, but we can''t get in touch with them. Besides, don''t talk about you. Even I am a cultivator now. Since I am a cultivator, there must be immortals. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Then he told Li Xiaoxiao what had happened at sea.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao is also frowning and frowning, she still comforts Xiao Yao: "since the other party is immortal, it must not harm Niannian, and you should not worry too much."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "can''t bad people become immortals? If you become an immortal, bad people will become good people? "


    Li Xiaoxiao has never thought about this problem.


    "I don''t care if the other party is immortal or anything, but no one can hurt my daughter." Xiao Yao said coldly.


    Li Xiaoxiao stood up and walked to Xiao Yao''s back, holding his shoulders with two hands.


    "I will practice well, too." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I''m sure I can help you then."


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and gave a bitter smile.


    However, he still nodded slightly, but his eyes were still deep and he fell into thinking


    After Li Xiaoxiao left, Xiao Yao lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling, his eyes flowing, he may not know what he was thinking at this time.


    After a while, Xiao Nian ran over again.


    Wearing a big T-shirt, you can wear it as a skirt. I don''t know whose it is. I still have a small pillow in my hand.


    Barefoot, run to Xiao Yao.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Mom said, I can sleep with dad tonight!" Xiao Niannian lost a tooth this year. He has already started to change his teeth. He is still a little bit off.


    So, when she was talking, she covered her mouth with her little hand. Seeing that Xiao Yao was still laughing, Xiao Niannian was so angry that she stamped her foot hard: "don''t laugh!" Then he went to bed and rubbed his tender feet. After all, they were barefoot. I think they hurt when they stamped just now.


    Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian''s feet in his arms and rubs them.


    Xiao Niannian couldn''t smile: "itch!"


    Xiao Yao laughed and stuffed Xiao Nian into the bed.


    "No noise, go to bed early, and next, it''s time for you to go to school."


    Xiao Niannian immediately showed bitterness.


    "I don''t want to go to school..." Xiao said.


    "That won''t do." Xiao Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that his daughter was still tired of learning.


    "But you have never been to school," he said Xiao Niannian blinked and said.


    "So, that''s my regret!" Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xiao Nian stares into Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    After watching it for a long time, I didn''t feel sorry for my father


    However, she still nodded slightly, always feel that this is his father, also have to give some face, it looks like saying to Xiao Yao: you are a father, what you say is what.


    "It''s definitely not possible not to go to school anyway." Xiao Yao said, "it was because of the turmoil in China before..."


    "Because of the big monster?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiao Yao continued: "now, those mecha people have been beaten away by their father. You have to go to school well."


    Xiao Niannian thought about it and whispered, "can we discuss something?"


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, his daughter talks with such tone, still really some unaccustomed.


    He thought about it and asked curiously, "what do you want to discuss with me?"


    "I can go to school, but Dad, will you come with me?"


    Xiao Yao


    He depressed way: "you go to school, I go to do what ah?"


    Xiao Niannian was reluctant and wronged.


    "But can''t you just want to be with dad?"


    Even if it''s really impossible, Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to refuse to hear Xiao Niannian''s words.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    "Dad can go to school with Xiao Niannian, but I can only accompany you to school for two days." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Niannian nodded hard, and a smile of victory appeared on his face.


    Xiao Yao can only shake his head.


    There is really no way to take this little girl by yourself


    The next morning, wearing a white skirt and a pair of pink shoes, Xiao Niannian''s hair was combed neatly and ready to go out.


    Xiao Yao also put on his clothes and drove with Xiao Bai, ready to take Xiao Niannian to school.


    "When I help Xiao Niannian find a school, I will buy a house nearby. It will be more convenient for him to go to school." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well..." although Li Xiaoxiao nodded, she could see that she was still reluctant.


    Qin Rou was still a little unhappy and said, "what kind of kindergarten are you going to go to now! Can''t you just teach at home? "


    Xiao Yao looked at Qin Rou and said with a bitter smile, "Mom, the child should have gone to school, and you can''t be too used to her."


    Qin Rou snorted coldly: "if other people use such words to persuade me, I will believe it, but is there anyone in our family who dotes on her more than you?"


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "OK, just go, but be careful." Qin Rou said.


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily.


    On the car, Xiaobai jump to the back seat, lie down.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at Xiaobai and said, "if you gain more weight, the car will not hold you."


    "It''s OK, Dad. We can buy a big truck." Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiaobai nodded hard


    It seems that I want to say that what Xiao Niannian said is very reasonable.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said nothing more.


    In Haitian city, Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian find a kindergarten. Because of the previous invasion of mecha people, even if Haitian city is not threatened, those mecha people have been forced to the foot of Xianren mountain. So, naturally, Haitian city is on the alert. Many schools have closed down. Now the crisis of mecha people is over, But there are not many kindergartens to start teaching. It''s hard to find one. Xiao Yao has no choice but to take Xiao Niannian in first.


    After entering the school, Xiao Yao found that there were few students in the kindergarten¡° Xiao Yao! It''s Xiao Yao Suddenly, a group of people rushed towards Xiao Yao. As soon as he patted his head, he remembered that he had forgotten the technique today... In a group of people, besides the parents who sent their children to class, there were many teachers. To Xiao Yao''s surprise, he saw a familiar figure among these teachers¡° Liu Chun Xiao Yao is a bad person. When Liu Chun saw Xiao Yao, he was also a little surprised. Suddenly, his eyes were opposite. Quite embarrassed... (third watch)

 Chapter 1705

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how long he hasn''t met Liu Chun.


    In fact, he has a good impression of this girl, but now he meets her again. I don''t know why, he always feels embarrassed.


    With the help of Liu Chun, Xiao Niannian''s admission procedure was completed soon.


    After sitting down, Xiao Niannian is in class. Xiao Yao stands outside and looks at Liu Chun.


    After more than five years, Liu Chun has not changed much.


    "How can you be a kindergarten teacher here?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Liu Chun stretched out her hand and put her hair behind her ears.


    Xiao Yao also suddenly felt that the girl''s temperament had changed a lot.


    It looks a lot more mature. But through her eyes to see that touch of innocence, it is the same.


    "If you like this profession, you will come." Liu Chun said softly.


    The sound is as pleasant as before.


    Xiao Yao chuckled and nodded.


    Then, we have no words.


    No one knows what to say.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao also noticed that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him. He couldn''t help it. In the past, Xiao Yao was very popular when he was on the earth. In five years, although many people forgot himself enough, he became the Savior again after he came back. I don''t know how many people looked at the videos on the Internet before, but now he is, Walking on the street will still be recognized at any time.


    "Xiao Niannian, your daughter?" Asked Liu Chun.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Very good." Liu Chun nodded.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Yao always feels that the expression on Liu Chun''s face is a little... Complicated.


    "Are you married?" Xiao Yao asked.


    That''s what it''s all about.


    Can''t let the atmosphere be embarrassed all the time?


    Liu Chun was silent for a while, then said calmly, "I''m married."


    "Oh! That''s good. " Hearing Liu Chun''s reply, Xiao Yao is completely relieved, and has a sense of relief. Although nothing has happened between him and Liu Chun since the beginning, I don''t know why. As long as he sees Liu Chun, he will feel a little uncomfortable... Now hearing that the other party has been married, Xiao Yao is finally relieved.


    I don''t know why, at the same time of relaxing, my heart seems to be suddenly empty.


    When Liu Chun finished the three words, her eyes were fixed on Xiao Yao, and her eyes locked tightly on the other person''s facial expression.


    However, after Xiao Yao said that she was very good, her face was full of loss and helplessness.


    "I went to class first." Liu Chun said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and watched Liu Chun leave.


    Through the window, watching Liu Chun interact with the children, Xiao Yao''s face also shows a smile.


    Although Xiao Niannian is in class, he has a typical heart in class. When people are outside, they will turn their faces to see if Xiao Yao has left.


    After seeing Xiao Yao always standing outside the window, he was relieved.


    At the end of the morning class, Xiao Yao did not leave.


    Liu Chun felt curious and couldn''t help coming out.


    "How long are you going to stay here?" Asked Liu Chun.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "my daughter said that I have to accompany her for two days."


    "That is to say, these days, as long as Xiao Niannian teaches here, you can''t leave?" Liu Chun asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Well, I''m flattered. Are you spoiling your daughter?" Liu Chun can''t laugh or cry.


    Even if she is a kindergarten teacher, she will find such parents very rare.


    After all, it''s very boring for an adult to watch the children in class outside. It''s ok if the parents are free, but it''s Xiao Yao!


    At this time, several teachers came together.


    "Mr. Xiao, can you sign for me?"


    "Yes! Mr. Xiao, sign for us. You are so handsome. Besides, you are our Savior


    Although Xiao Yaodu has already obtained the order of sage, he is still not used to hearing the word "savior".


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t refuse, and he was quite cooperative. When the other party saw that Xiao Yao was so easy to talk, they rushed up to take a group photo again. Xiao Yao''s attitude was still cooperative, and the key was that he couldn''t help it if he didn''t! Anyway, I have to stay here and I can''t leave. In addition, I have to give my daughter some face in the hands of these people, right? If you have any complaints about yourself, what should I do when I''m away and wear shoes for Xiao Niannian?


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao has a feeling that he is "compromising"


    After taking photos, Xiao Niannian ran to Xiao Yao.


    Generally, lunch is eaten at school, but Xiao Yao has nothing to eat.


    At this time, Liu Chun came over.


    "Eat with us." Liu Chun said.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to shirk, after all, for such an eight fold immortal, not to mention not eating a meal, even if he didn''t eat it for a month, it couldn''t affect anything.


    But looking at Liu Chun''s serious face, coupled with the help of several teachers around, Xiao Yao had no choice but to nod his head and promise. By the way, he held Xiao Niannian with those teachers.


    During the meal, Xiao Niannian looks at Liu Chun and Xiao Yao again. His eyes are always strange.


    In fact, it''s not only Xiao Niannian, but also Liu Chun''s colleagues who look at them with strange eyes.


    After eating, Xiao Yao immediately took Xiao Nian out for a walk. Anyway, it''s still a while before class.


    After Xiao Yao left, the girls rushed to Liu Chun.


    "Liu Chun, did you know Xiao Yao before?"


    Liu Chun was silent for a moment and nodded gently.


    "Wow! Is there a story between you? " A few girls together, generally in addition to gossip, only gossip.


    The expression on Liu Chun''s face suddenly seemed to be wrong.


    "Have a meal. Finish your meal and feed the children." Liu Chun said.


    See Liu Chun is not willing to say too much on this topic, those girls did not continue to ask. After all, it''s hard for Liu Chun to have any enemies. Everyone''s relationship is good. The other party doesn''t want to talk about it, and they are still chasing after each other. It''s too mean to break the casserole and ask to the end.


    Out of the kindergarten canteen, Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Dad, do you know our teacher Liu?" Xiao Niannian asked, holding Xiao Yao''s leg.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I know. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing! It''s just a coincidence! "


    Xiao Yao can only nod with a bitter smile.


    It''s a coincidence, but it''s just a coincidence... It''s better to be a little less, otherwise it''s too embarrassing.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID on the mobile phone, Xiao Yao showed a smile on his face.


    After getting through the phone, Fang Pang''s voice exploded.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t think you are interesting enough! When I was the Savior before, I didn''t disturb you, but you''re good. When you came back, you called me. If I hadn''t been unable to leave, I would have gone to Xianren mountain. When would you come to Haitian city to find me? "


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I''m in Haitian now."


    Fang Hai was even more angry when he heard this.


    "Don''t you come to me in Haitian?"


    "I can''t leave here..." Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Niannian holding his thigh and said helplessly on the phone.


    After Fang Hai asked for the address, he drove to come here in a short time, with big and small bags in his hand, all of which were snacks and dolls.


    "Read! Your uncle has brought you something good! " Fang Hai said in a loud voice. Hearing the loud voice that he hadn''t heard for a long time, Xiao Yao''s face became more smiling.


    "Thank you, fat uncle!" Xiao Nian said with a smile.


    "No fat uncle!" Fang Hai is crazy. He looks at Xiao Yao and says, "do you care about your daughter-in-law? I didn''t do several things? This makes Niannian call me fat uncle... "


    "Isn''t that appropriate?" Xiao Yao laughs.


    Fang Hai is not an immortal, nor has he trained himself. In the past five years, Fang Hai''s weight has soared, and now it is at least 190 Jin.


    Plus sitting in the office every day, and attending all kinds of wine dinner, the beer belly looks like six months pregnant.


    Fang Hai kneaded his general''s belly, and the meat on his face was all squeezed together.


    "Can you be so fat again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Fang Hai said with a wry smile, "then why don''t you come back to town? My sister-in-law, they are all on the immortal mountain, and I have to make money. I also want to ignore those messy things on the immortal mountain! "


    Xiao Yao nodded, said: "find a suitable opportunity, but also find some trustworthy people, when a swing palm cabinet is very good."


    Fang Hai shook his head: "I can''t believe anyone."


    This boy''s character is like this. He is suspicious by nature, and he is very cautious in doing things. Because of this, Li Xiaoxiao is relieved to hand over all the properties under Xiao Yao''s name to Fang Hai.


    Looking at Xiao Niannian, who ran to share toys and snacks with other children, Fang Hai was very happy: "your daughter is really like you, just generous."


    "Music alone is not as good as music for all." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Fang Hai nodded and took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    After being stopped by Xiao Yao''s eyes, Fang Hai stuffed the cigarette into the cigarette box again and said, "yes, kindergarten."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "can you find me a bigger house near here?"


    "Villa?" Fang Hai asked. Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded: "that''s OK." After all, there are so many people in Xianren mountain. After all, after all the mecha people have been cleared, it is estimated that Li Xiaoxiao and Li Xiaoxiao can''t stay on Xianren mountain every day. After all, Xianren mountain is still a long way from the downtown of Haitian city. It doesn''t matter at ordinary times, but now Xiao Niannian is going to school. If they still run around every day, it''s really inconvenient¡° That''s easy. There''s a villa nearby. We developed it. " Fang Hai said, "now there are several single families left. I''ll show you later." Xiao Yao patted Fang Hai on the shoulder¡° Do you miss me? " Xiao Yao asked. Fang Hai has goose bumps all over his body¡° I''m so straight Xiao Yao kicks Fang Hai''s butt. At this time, a cry comes from the classroom. Xiao Bai, who is still squatting in the distance, rushes into the classroom faster than Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao''s face changes and goes in quickly.

 Chapter 1706

    Into the classroom, Xiaobai will Xiao Niannian behind, full of murders.


    In the opposite of Xiao Niannian, there are still several children standing, one by one pointing out their fingers and criticizing Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Niannian can only cry there.


    Xiao Yao''s heart tightened and he rushed forward.


    When he picked up Xiao Niannian, he found a little boy lying on the ground.


    "Woo woo, I didn''t mean to."


    "Nothing, don''t cry..." Xiao Yao whispered.


    Fang Hai rushed up to him, very angry.


    "Niannian, tell Uncle Pang who bullied you! I copied his house! " Fang Hai was furious.


    Xiao Yao stares at Fang Hai for fear that he will frighten the child. Even if there is a real contradiction between classmates, no matter how much Xiao Yao cares about his children, it is impossible for an adult to bully them!


    What''s more, these children are too young to know anything. It''s really unreasonable to go to other people''s trouble because of this.


    "Xiao Niannian pushed Zhang Xiaolong down..." a child whispered.


    Xiao Yao was suddenly relieved.


    "Niannian, what''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Fang Hai laughed on the edge.


    "Hey, hey, whatever''s the matter with him, anyway, it''s ok if you don''t suffer a loss."


    Xiao Yao glared at Fang Hai and scolded: "don''t take my daughter bad. I find that you are more and more like a hooligan now?"


    Fang Hai heard this, wronged almost cry.


    What did your old man do when he just came down from the mountain and became a powerful man in Haitian city? Less fighting?


    Now I''m a hooligan?


    Speak with conscience!


    Fang Hai thinks that everyone in the world can say that he is a hooligan, but Xiao Yao can''t. compared with Xiao Yao, he is still a scholar


    Xiao Yao saw that Xiao Niannian had been crying, but he had no choice but to take Xiao Niannian out first.


    After stabilizing Xiao Niannian''s mood, Xiao Yao asked, "Niannian, what happened before?"


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "I know what happened, but it''s actually..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "I don''t believe other people''s words. I only believe my daughter''s words."


    Fang Hai nodded and kept silent.


    Xiao Niannian looked at Xiao Yao, lowered his head and whispered: "I pushed Zhang Xiaolong on the ground... But I didn''t mean to."


    Xiao Yao smiles and touches Xiao Nian''s head.


    "My family Niannian is so good. Of course, it''s not intentional. I believe Niannian. What''s the reason for that?"


    Seeing the gentle smile on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Niannian calmed down for a long time. Then he continued: "I''m sharing gifts with other children, but Zhang Xiaolong is about to grab them. As soon as I''m worried, I put out my hand and piled him on the ground. As a result, he cried, and I cried along with him..."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Before, the child lying on the ground was crying, but the cry was much smaller than Xiao Niannian.


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Niannian is more like a victim. That''s why Xiaobai was so excited and Xiao Yao was so nervous.


    Xiao Yao is also relieved to know what happened.


    "A teacher has informed Zhang Xiaolong''s parents. Do you want me to call someone over?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and asked curiously, "do you want to fight with others? I''m here. Need someone else? Besides, their parents haven''t come yet. They may not be the kind of unreasonable people. "


    Fang Hai touched his head and said with a smile: "that''s true. You are the Savior of our earth. Who can beat you?"


    Xiao Niannian immediately became nervous and said, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t push my classmates. I''ll apologize. Dad, don''t fight with others..."


    "Don''t worry, your father won''t get hurt." Fang Hai comforted.


    Xiao Niannian raised his head and looked at Fang Hai. His eyes looked like a fool.


    "Of course I''m not worried about Dad getting hurt! I''m afraid that my father will kill them by accident. " Xiao Niannian whispered.


    Fang Hai


    In the face of Xiao Niannian''s words, Fang Hai doesn''t know what to say. He looks at Xiao Niannian and looks at Xiao Yao. He feels more and more that the father and daughter are just like each other. They are both furies! Although he knew that Xiao Niannian was telling the truth, no matter how he heard it, it was a bit awkward!


    After a while, Zhang Xiaolong''s father came.


    It''s a man in a black vest with tattoos on his arms. He''s fat, with a bald head and a gold necklace around his neck.


    When he comes to his son, Zhang Xiaolong stops crying immediately. Then they begin to talk. Zhang Xiaolong also points out the direction of Xiao Niannian and Xiao Yao. He doesn''t know what to say. Xiao Yao can hear what he wants to hear, but he doesn''t want to listen.


    Fang Hai said in a low voice, "brother Xiao, it''s not like a good man to look at him with a bald head."


    Xiao Yao looked at Fang Hai and said, "do you think you look like a good man?"


    Fang Hai


    At this time, Zhang Xiaolong''s father suddenly picked up Zhang Xiaolong, just like an eagle carrying a chicken.


    Go to Xiao Yao, put Zhang Xiaolong on the ground and kick the little boy''s ass.


    "They rob girls'' things. They have delicious and interesting things to share with you. What do you do when you reach out? How many times have I told you to protect girls in school? Do you still have conflicts with girls? Are you ashamed? Damn, you''ve lost my face. I''m sorry! " Zhang Xiaolong''s father also said in a loud voice.


    Xiao Yao and Fang Hai were also surprised.


    Although Fang Hai said that Zhang Xiaolong''s father didn''t look like a good man before, Xiao Yao even said to him, but in fact, Xiao Yao thought the same thing in his heart


    Zhang Xiaolong''s eyes flickered and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Zhang Xiaolong''s father could only look at Xiao Yao with a smile on his face. He shook his hand and said, "I''m sorry, brother. My little bastard is not sensible and scares your daughter. Ah... It''s all my father who didn''t teach me well. It''s also his mother''s fault. Although his mother is an old teacher, she''s too used to him at home, I''ve developed this selfish bad habit since I was a child. "


    Xiao Niannian couldn''t see it any more. He quickly said, "uncle, it''s my fault. I pushed Zhang Xiaolong down..."


    "It''s OK, girls beat boys. It''s natural that he dares to fight back. You tell me, I''ll beat him for you next time!" Zhang Xiaolong''s father said in a loud voice.


    Zhang Xiaolong was scared to shiver.


    Xiao Yao smile on his face, in front of the man, looking really interesting.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao always believes that no matter what the circumstances, people should not be judged by their appearance.


    Even the so-called "Xiang" in "Xiang You Xin Sheng" does not mean appearance.


    "Come on, go back. Don''t bully girls in the future." Zhang Xiaolong''s father continued.


    Zhang Xiaolong sniffs and enters the classroom wrongly.


    At this time, Liu Chun also rushed over. Originally, she was worried about the conflict between the parents on both sides. Now, it seems that she will not.


    Three big men, squatting on the ground together, chatting.


    "Man, I think you look familiar! What''s your name? Have we met somewhere before? " When Zhang Xiaolong''s father finished this sentence, he suddenly felt that he had not reported his family and asked the other party''s name directly, which was not very good, so he added, "my name is Zhang Chao!"


    "Xiao Yao, are you all right?" Liu Chungang came over. Although she looked at the calm, she couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun, smiles and nods: "it''s OK."


    "Xiao Yao?" Zhang Chao chewed these two words repeatedly, his face suddenly changed, looking at Xiao Yao, "are you Xiao Yao? No... are you Xiao Yao


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that the other party''s reaction was so big after hearing his name. He nodded subconsciously.


    Zhang Chao suddenly stood up and trembled.


    Then he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao Yao was about to kowtow his second head, Xiao Yao quickly went up and pulled him up.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao is totally confused.


    Even if the other party knows that he is a "savior", shouldn''t he be so excited?


    Zhang Chao is dragged up by Xiao Yao. His face is full of tears. He moves back and forth two times. Suddenly he thinks of something. He rushes into the classroom and pulls Zhang Xiaolong out.


    "Kneel down and kowtow to me!" Zhang Chao roared.


    Zhang Xiaolong''s eyes are full of tears, so I don''t know why.


    "This is Xiao Yao! This is the hero Zhang Chao said, biting his teeth.


    Zhang Xiaolong suddenly understood, knelt down and kowtowed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao quickly drags Zhang Xiaolong up again.


    Then, he got a little angry.


    "What do you mean, father and son?"


    Zhang Chao looks at Xiao Yao and kneels down again.


    When Xiao Yao plans to do it again, Zhang Chaoxian opens his mouth.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t drag me! You are my benefactor, you are my benefactor... "


    Zhang Chao began to kowtow again: "my parents were in Hu province''s hometown two years ago. As a result, all of them were bombed by mecha men. My parents also died in their hometown. You are my benefactor, you are my benefactor..."


    A strong man, now sobbing.


    This is probably the most sensitive part of his heart.


    Xiao Yao stood up straight and looked at Zhang Chao.


    Suddenly I don''t know what to say.


    "Uncle Xiao, I''m sorry. I won''t rob Xiao Nian any more. I won''t run if she hits me!" After all, Zhang Xiaolong is still a child. He often hears his parents say that Xiao Yao is very kind to his family and that he must repay Xiao Yao in the future. However, as a child, he can''t even understand the meaning of repayment. In his opinion, Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao''s daughter should be treated well. The only thing he can do is when Xiao Niannian beats him, He doesn''t run


    Xiao Yao looked at the father and son, waited for a moment, and pulled them up¡° The mecha people will disappear sooner or later. Moreover, this matter is not over. I will kill them in their hometown and repay them with justice. " Xiao Yao said softly. Zhang Chao suddenly hugs Xiao Yao and continues to cry. Xiao Yao didn''t know how to comfort the man. A big man hugs another big man. It seems strange to see such a picture. But Fang Hai or Liu Chun, they just stood by and watched. I don''t think it''s weird... When I was about to cry, Zhang stepped back two steps¡° Mr. Xiao, my life will be yours in the future. What do you want me to do, what do I do! "£¨ In addition, on Saturday and Sunday, Lao Bu is going to attend an activity. The update may be reduced. However, when he comes back on Monday, he will be ready to break out.)

 Chapter 1707

    Xiao Yao didn''t expect that Zhang Chao had so many things he didn''t know before.


    After hearing Zhang Chao''s words, he finally recovered a little and understood something.


    There was also a sigh in my heart.


    No wonder the other side reacted so strongly before.


    After Xiao Yao comforted him for a moment, Zhang Chao''s mood gradually recovered.


    After Zhang Chao sorted out his interests, he invited Xiao Yao to dinner, but he was rejected. After all, Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian had already eaten together before, and now they have already passed the meal. Fang Hai came back after eating. In desperation, Zhang Chao could only give up, and said that the next time he had a chance, he would treat the guests to dinner, and at any rate, he would persuade the other party to leave.


    "Brother Xiao, you are a little hot!" Fang Hai said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t speak.


    "After that, do you have to wear sunglasses when you go out?" Fang Hai asked, but he didn''t want to make fun of Xiao Yao at all. What he said was from his heart.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "even if you wear sunglasses, it doesn''t have to play any role. It''s just half a catty to change your face directly."


    If Fang Hai nods his head, Xiao Yao is telling the truth. Now no one in the whole world knows Xiao Yao, and no one knows how many girls have to marry Xiao Yao if they want to live or die. Therefore, this monogamy is good. Otherwise, many girls are willing to be Xiao Yao''s 101st wife, and they are not willing to be other people''s daughter-in-law! Think of there are some men greedy want three wives and four concubines, Fang Hai was angry tremble, this is a typical cheap also sell good ah!


    While waiting for Xiao Niannian to finish school, Fang Hai and Xiao Yao have nothing to do. They find a small bench and sit in the yard of the kindergarten chatting. Fang Hai pesters Xiao Yao to tell him what they have seen and heard in Lingwu world. Xiao Yao doesn''t hide anything. This is endless. During the whole process, Fang Hai''s expression is frozen, because Xiao Yao said those things, Even what he couldn''t think of, it''s just a fable. But the most important thing is that Fang Hai is very clear that what Xiao Yao says is true, and he will never fool him about these things.


    When Xiao Niannian finished school, Xiao Yao didn''t even say one tenth of his story.


    Although he was only in Lingwu world for five years, too many things happened in these five years.


    When Xiao Niannian walked out of school, Fang Hai couldn''t help sighing.


    "Brother Xiao, I think if you put these stories in novels, they will sell well. By the way, I know a friend who writes novels with a silent pseudonym. Otherwise, I''ll introduce him to you one day and ask him to write an autobiography for you?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, said with a smile: "some things, say it may not be believed, too absurd."


    Fang Hai thought about it and nodded.


    Besides, it''s not necessary to let everyone know about these things, otherwise, we don''t know what kind of turbulence will be caused.


    Xiao Niannian after school, Xiao Yao with her and Xiaobai, driving behind Fang Hai''s car, soon to a villa area.


    It''s not far from where Xiao Niannian went to kindergarten, and there is a primary school nearby. The quality is pretty good. After Xiao Niannian''s kindergarten is over, he can come here to go to primary school again.


    "The primary school here has not been established for a long time. Most of the people who study here live in the villa area." Fang Hai took Xiao Yao around and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "is this primary school a noble school?"


    "The tuition fees of other schools are taught by the academic year. The tuition fees here are taught by the month, 30000 yuan a month, don''t you think?" Fang Hai asked.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    He doesn''t think that expensive is the best.


    Nowadays, many expensive things have nothing to show for themselves. For example, some luxury ornaments can be sold for hundreds of thousands of dollars just by printing a logo. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s totally unthinkable. In the past, Li Xiaoxiao also prepared many luxury ornaments and clothes for him. However, he didn''t think anything was particularly good. If it had to be said, cloth, style, It''s true that they all have many advantages, but when they are put together, they are worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. Xiao Yao can only feel that they are bullshit.


    Sometimes, a lot of things are like this. It''s not that you think it''s good, but that everyone thinks it''s good. If you think it''s not good, you will feel that people around you are looking at you with wrong eyes. If you really drag them over and ask them what''s good and what''s worth hundreds of thousands of dollars, they may not be able to say it. The so-called sense of the times and what''s inside information are nothing but bullshit, The inside information of the candle is definitely deeper than that of the lamp. Do you want to ask his family whether to light the candle or the lamp?


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much about this. After the house was settled, the furniture was all handed over to Fang Hai. Interestingly, just as they were about to leave, they met Xiao Niannian''s classmates. The two little girls were chatting happily and had an appointment to play together. The little girl''s mother, looking at her about 30 years old, gave Xiao Yao a smile, "Are you Xiao Niannian''s father? Today, my daughter said that her toys and snacks are all from Xiao Niannian. Thank you


    Speaking of words, it''s polite. Most rich people, since they are rich, must have some reasons. Are there any upstarts who are not benevolent to the rich? Yes, Xiao Yao has met many rich people, but he thinks that he is very polite and self-restraint when he meets more rich people. Even when Xiao Yao has no money, he has no hatred for the rich. He always thinks that once others succeed, there must be a reason for success, unless it is really luck, but such people account for a small proportion. Xiao Yao also politely said hello to each other. The other party didn''t ask Xiao Yuan why he came here. He probably thought it was a bit impolite. After the two girls had a good chat, Xiao Yao took Xiao Niannian back to the car¡° I know that woman before Fang Hai said¡° "Oh?" Xiao Yao nodded his head gently, but he didn''t plan to continue to ask¡° It can be regarded as a strong woman in Haitian city. However, it is a strong woman who climbs up with her real strength. Even some dinners and the like are rarely attended. " Fang Hai said with a smile. Xiao Yao was also a little surprised and asked, "since you are in the same circle, she doesn''t know you yet?"¡° Maybe I know, maybe I don''t know, maybe I pretend I don''t know. " Fang Hai said. Looking at Xiao Yao''s displeasure, Fang Hai quickly said: "in fact, he is also the opponent of our group. It''s just that there is no deep hatred. In fact, business is like this. There must be a fight. Only fight can promote the progress of the enterprise. If there is no fight, even if an enterprise can really stand up, it may not be able to please others, It''s not a good thing. " Xiao Yao was surprised and said with a smile, "it seems that you have a high consciousness." Fang Hai sighed and said: "over the years, I''ve been settling in the group. Generally, I don''t care about other things, and I can''t manage them. I can see a lot of things clearly. People didn''t want to recognize me before. I think this kind of person is easier to get along with. What I hate most is the kind of person who wants to kill you in his heart but has to talk and laugh with you on the surface. This kind of person, like that woman, is very good. If he doesn''t like me, he just doesn''t like me. If he hates me, he just hates me, although there is no deep hatred, But it''s nothing to pretend you don''t know each other? " Xiao Yao laughed. It has to be said that the ups and downs of the commercial sea in recent years have really made FangHai grow up a lot. This little fat man has become more mature. When he got back to Xianren mountain, Fang Hai wanted to stay a little longer. As a result, the group called again and he had to go back. Before leaving, he told Xiao Yao to move to the villa area of Haitian city as soon as possible, and Xiao Yao agreed. Xiao Niannian, who came back from school on the first day, had endless stories in her stomach. Maybe everything was new to her. At home, she also began to tell the stories of kindergarten with people. It was clear that everything was childish and tasteless to listen to, but everyone listened with relish. Even Xiao Yao thought it was very interesting, I feel my daughter is more and more lovely. Fang Hai soon solved the problem of the villa. The house was cleaned and two servants were arranged. Xiao Yao didn''t want to drive the other party away. After all, the house was so big that it was easy to fall dust. Besides, Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian didn''t live there very long. Most of the time it was empty and someone had to clean it. Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Niannian are going to live in Xianren mountain for two days. Xiao Yao originally wanted to follow Xiao Niannian, but Li Xiaoxiao also stopped him and let Xiao Yao live in Xianren mountain for a while. Probably understand the meaning of Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Yao did not shirk anything. In the evening, Xiao Yaogang turned off the light, and the door handle of the room was unscrewed from the outside. A beautiful shadow, wearing a blue silk nightgown, got into Xiao Yao''s quilt¡° Do you think it''s cute? " The girl exhaled like a orchid¡° Lovely... "" then, shall we have one, too? " Xia Yixing''s face turned red and her voice was a little shy. Xiao Yao smiles and pulls up the quilt. After a while, the sound of love came to mind in the room. After a storm, Xia Yixing is about to go out of the house after wearing clothes. Xiao Yao is not a good person¡° Do you want to go back? "¡° You think I''m the only one tonight? " Xia Yixing is not smiling. Before Xiao Yao understood what it meant, Xia Yixing went out. Then the pink butterfly came in again. Dressed in a uniform, hot and coquettish¡° Get up and work overtime! " The little whip in his hand looks so frightening... (there are activities on the website these two days, and the itinerary is full. Lao Bu is not the kind of person who is good at saving manuscripts. He usually saves manuscripts again, and then it breaks out on the same day, so the updates in these two days will be reduced, but there will be an outbreak this month. Rest assured!)

 Chapter 1708

    The world really seems to be calm again.


    During this period of time, Xiao Yao''s daily task is to send Xiao Nian to school, finish school, wait until the weekend, and play with her outside. In addition to these things, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to do anything else.


    For him, this kind of life has always been his dream life.


    In the past, his dream was that after everything settled down, he could warm his wife and children''s bed, think nothing and do nothing. Anyway, he didn''t need to worry about making money.


    In fact, this is the reason why Xiao Yao is not willing to fly.


    Just like Xu kuangge before, he is also an immortal. Why did he wait so many years without thinking about flying? Isn''t it because of the fan? In his view, if there is no painting fan company, even if it really becomes the immortal in the sky, how can it be? As long as the painting fan is around you, even if you can''t fly up, you can only be a mortal and bear the burden of birth, aging and death. Maybe it''s not bad. After all, birth, aging and death are infinite cycles.


    If you are immortal, you are the only one. It''s not necessarily a good thing to live like that. You are just suffering from permanent loneliness.


    After a few comfortable days, Xiao Yao began to get busy again. On the one hand, he wanted to improve his family''s cultivation. Even if his fighting capacity was not very strong, as long as his cultivation was high, he might have a chance to rise. On the other hand, he wanted to improve his strength.


    The appearance of those eyes in the sky before brought great pressure to Xiao Yao.


    He would never allow anyone to hurt Xiao Niannian.


    Even the immortal in the sky can''t!


    This is definitely not just talking about it. Xiao Yao is also putting his strength into practice and wants to raise his accomplishments to the level of nine level masters, but it also takes time. At the same time, he is also trying to strengthen his fighting skills and include them in Nirvana boxing.


    Before the fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xiao Yao found that even if the other side''s accomplishments were on a par with his own, the other side would take a big advantage.


    In the final analysis, it''s because the opponent''s martial arts skills are too strong.


    Even if it''s just a move, it can keep changing, which has nothing to do with its own cultivation. Cultivation can really enhance the power of martial arts, but it can''t be "clever".


    Originally, Gebu was trained by the second grandfather Jinglei. Now, with Su Changliu, he is also very good at training. He has already begun to learn sword. Xiao Yao is surprised to see that this boy has a good model. He also has a heart of sword. In sword, even Su Changliu may not be Xiao Yao''s opponent now.


    Therefore, he can see that Gebu is very gifted in kendo, no less than his gifted self. In the past, Su Changliu always said that Xiao Yao was a freak, so he quickly understood the broken sword style, standing sword style and so on. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, Gebu was more freak than himself.


    Xiao Yao pulls Xiao Niannian and stands aside. He looks at GE Bu waving a wooden sword. On the wooden sword, he has a sword spirit like the dragon and the wind.


    "Brother Bu is so powerful!" Xiao Niannian couldn''t help saying.


    "Dad''s not so good?" Xiao Yao is not happy.


    Xiao Niannian just wanted to coax Xiao Yao like a child: "my father is the most powerful, but my brother is not as powerful as my father."


    Xiao Yao''s face just showed a smile.


    Xiao Niannian is still helpless, and his brows are wrinkled. He is probably thinking about whether Xiao Yao can be cured


    Just as Xiao Yao squints, Su Changliu doesn''t know when he''s coming and squats with Xiao Yao.


    "Your son has a great talent." Su Changliu said seriously.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Su Chang stayed for a long time and said, "are you not going to say anything?"


    Xiao Yao looks at Su Changliu with doubts in his eyes.


    "What do you want me to say?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Su Changliu stood up. He was very angry. He pointed to ge Bing and said, "is this your son?"


    "Yes Although Ge Bu and Xiao Yao are not related by blood, Xiao Yao regards Ge Bu as his own child in his heart. Since he took the responsibility on his own initiative, he has to be responsible to the end, and his heart has always thought so. So when Su Changliu asked this question, Xiao Yao answered it without thinking.


    Su Chang nodded with a smile. It seemed that he was very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s answer.


    Xiao Yao looked at the expression on his face and asked, "what do you want to say? Let''s talk straight, shall we


    Su Chang coughed and said, "I heard you have a lot of swords?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He understood the meaning of Su Changliu, and also thought that what the other party had just said was funny.


    Su Changliu didn''t know how many swords he had. Now he still uses the word "hear and hear". No matter how you listen, it seems strange!


    Su Chang stayed to see Xiao Yao. He didn''t speak for a long time. He was also worried. He continued: "although your four swords haven''t reached the level of artifact yet, they have been kept in your sword gourd for a long time. Do you always score one? Why do you stay there, ready to give birth? Do you use that much on your own? Besides, it''s my apprentice, yes, but it''s also your son. Do you think it''s appropriate that you don''t give your son good things now? What''s more, Ge Ping''s talent of Kendo is so strong. If he doesn''t have a good sword, it''s a pity! "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    After hearing so much from Su Changliu, he was tired of listening.


    "When did I say I wouldn''t give it to him?"


    Su Chang remained stunned and asked, "have you ever had this idea?"


    Xiao Yao looks at GE Bu, who is still practicing sword, and finds that the boy is still concentrating on practicing sword, and probably can''t hear his own voice. Then he looked at Su Changliu and said, "if you give him the sword now, it won''t have any effect. It''s better to put the sword in my sword gourd first and continue to cultivate it. Moreover, only when you use the wooden sword to enter the kendo, and then change it into another sword, can it have a better effect."


    Su Changliu is not a child again. Naturally, he understands the truth of Xiao Yao''s words. He nods his head and laughs: "OK, whatever you want. I don''t have any opinion."


    Xiao Yao rolled a white eye, he agreed to come down now, Su Changliu naturally has no opinion.


    What''s more, his four real swords, which used to be top-quality spirit weapons, are now well preserved in the gourd. Even if they become magic weapons, it''s not difficult. At most, it''s just a matter of time.


    Su Chang''s goal of staying was achieved, and he didn''t continue to stay. He turned around and left.


    At this time, Xiao Niannian, who was held by Xiao Yao, suddenly pointed to ge Bing''s direction.


    "Brother Bu is really great! Dad, did you see that? The wooden sword in brother Bu''s hand can still shine! "


    Xiao Yao''s face changed, and Su Changliu was surprised.


    Su Changliu, who had planned to leave, came together again.


    "Little girl, do you see that sword shining?" Su Chang asked.


    Xiao Niannian was stunned. He grabbed his head and thought in his heart, can''t his father and the grandfather see?


    So she continued, "yes! Just now it''s glowing! But now it doesn''t shine any more... Eh, there''s light again, one by one, just like a line! "


    Xiao Niannian is still young. It''s hard to express what she sees perfectly in words. But what she said just now is enough to make Xiao Yao and Su Chang look at each other.


    "How can it be that the light your daughter saw should be the sword Qi wrapped on the wooden sword?" Su Chang asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "My God, how old is the little girl! He is neither a swordsman nor a practitioner. How can he see the sword Qi? " Su Changliu is really hard to understand.


    Even Ge Bu, I''m afraid I can''t see the sword spirit on his wooden sword.


    Can Xiao Niannian see it?


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Niannian and asked, "can you really see it?"


    "Can''t you see, dad?" Xiao Niannian asked in a low voice, "if you can''t see it, I''ll pretend I can''t see it. Don''t be sad!"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    It seems that there are more and more unusual things about my daughter.


    At this time, Ge bu also stopped. Xiao Niannian immediately came over with a bottle of mineral water in his hand.


    "Slow down, don''t wrestle!" Xiao Yao hastened to tell the way.


    Xiao Niannian completely turned a deaf ear and was very fast.


    It''s just like a woman''s paper.


    "Xiao Yao, you daughter, are unusual." Su Changliu couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Niannian''s back and nodded gently: "I know."


    "Is that always the case?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at Su Chang, shook his head, frowned and said, "it wasn''t before. Maybe it started after I came back."


    "Is there any aura in her?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Su Changliu overturned his previous conjecture: "that is to say, this little girl is not a natural spirit. That''s strange. Since she is not a natural spirit, how can she be like this..."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    Originally, this matter was always on his mind.


    Now after listening to Su Changliu''s nagging, he became more agitated.


    Where does he know why? Up to now, he doesn''t understand whether the changes in Xiao Niannian are brought by himself. It can be said that he is in a bit of a panic now. What he worries about most is that the changes in Xiao Niannian may not be just that


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at it, with a smile on his face.


    "Who is it?" Su Chang asked¡° Xuanyuan light cold Xuanyuan QingHan''s mobile phone was given to her by Xiao Yaosai before she left. She was worried that the girl would cause trouble. Before she left, Xiao Yao repeatedly told her to call him when something happened. This is the earth, not the Lingwu world.

 Chapter 1709

    Before Xuanyuan light cold said to find Xuanyuan gallop, Xiao Yao know she will be disappointed, but still some worry in the heart.


    With Xuanyuan''s strength, she will not encounter any danger on the earth. Xiao Yao is not worried about her problems. He is worried that the girl will dare to pull out her sword to kill her if she doesn''t agree. This is not the earth, but the world of Lingwu!


    After receiving the call from Xuanyuan QingHan, Xiao Yao quickly connects and asks, "did you kill someone?"


    On the other side of the phone, there was silence for a while, but he asked, "why should I kill people?"


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    "Then how can you call me when you are free?" Xiao Yao asked.


    After all, when Xuanyuan left, he was very dissatisfied with Xiao Yao.


    Although he taught the woman how to use the mobile phone, in his opinion, the other party should not call him at all. Xiao Yao was shocked when he received Xuanyuan QingHan''s phone call before.


    "Ha ha, I was brought by you. Shouldn''t I call you?" Xuanyuan light cold said, "don''t you think you should be responsible?"


    Xiao Yao is very angry.


    What''s the special Laozi to be responsible for?


    This does not know the person thought that between oneself and Xuanyuan light cold has any hidden matter!


    Besides, Xuanyuan light cold really brought back by himself, which he didn''t say he didn''t want to admit, but it was completely passive! People who don''t know what to say still think that they want to bring her here. It''s totally forced, OK? She''s going to come to the earth with herself, OK? Now listen to Xuanyuan light cold speak of meaning, seem to be oneself at the beginning in Lingwu world cry make to want to take her to come back of seem to get. Of course, Xiao Yao does not want to have a meaningless debate with the other party on this issue.


    "Tell me what it is to call me." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold on the other side of the phone suddenly kept silent for a while. It seemed that he didn''t know how to open his mouth next.


    Listen to each other for a long time not to speak, Xiao Yao urged: "if you''re OK, then hang up, I have something else to do here."


    "Hang up? Are you cursing me? " Xuanyuan light cold voice listen to have some murderous.


    Xiao Yao patted his head.


    Only then did he realize that the other party might not be able to understand the meaning of the word "hang up" when making a phone call.


    "I mean, if you have something to say, if you don''t, I won''t call you." Xiao Yao tries his best to make what he says within the range that the other party can understand.


    Xuanyuan light cold tone some anxious: "I have something to do! I have no money


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    "You have to give me money." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "Didn''t you have a lot of gold and silver on you before?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "But when I want to buy something, it''s not good to give it to others!"


    "Don''t you know how to change it first?"


    "I know where to change?" Xuanyuan light cold bad.


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Yao


    After calling for a while, Xiao Yao leaves Xianren mountain and finds Xuanyuan QingHan in Haitian city.


    Sitting in a restaurant, Xuanyuan light cold food speed but fast.


    I don''t know how long I was hungry. Fortunately, he was a practitioner. Otherwise, he would have been starved to death.


    When the meal was almost finished, Xiao yaocai drank the juice and asked, "in other words, you''ve been wandering around Haitian all this time?"


    "Yes, I have to look for it slowly, don''t I?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Her hair looked a little messy, and there was some dust on her clothes.


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of a very incredible thing.


    "You don''t even have a bath, do you?"


    Xuanyuan light cold face a red, but did not speak, continue to eat buried head.


    Xiao Yaole: "no wonder I find you have such a strong smell."


    Xuanyuan light cold immediately raised his head, eyes revealed murderous.


    Xiao Yao stopped talking with a smile.


    "Have you found Xuanyuan gallop?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan light cold put down the chopsticks, shook his head, eyes full of loss.


    "In fact, I told you before that in this world, it''s hard for you to find Xuanyuan gallop." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold chuckled, said: "it seems that you do not dare to die, you said before, I am difficult to find, but did not say that I certainly can not find, right?"


    Xiao Yao''s words are not enough.


    He was thinking, when did this woman become so sharp.


    "As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up!" Xuanyuan light cold said to himself.


    Xiao Yao asked with great interest, "is the relationship between you and Xuanyuan Chicheng so good?"


    Xuanyuan light cold face a change, but did not speak.


    Xiao Yao has guessed what the other party thinks.


    To really say how good the relationship between Xuanyuan QingHan and Xuanyuan Chicheng is, it''s obviously a bit of bullshit, but in Xuanyuan QingHan''s opinion, Xuanyuan Chicheng''s death has a great relationship with her, and even she thinks that if it wasn''t for her, Xuanyuan Chicheng would not fight with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, let alone die, which is completely her own pressure.


    Although Xiao Yao understood, he didn''t persuade him.


    People can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. Xuanyuan QingHan is pretending to sleep. She is not a fool. How can she not understand that Xuanyuan''s death has nothing to do with her?


    This is completely in their own corner, others can have any way to pull her back?


    "In other words, you still have to look for it next, right?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuanyuan thought and shook his head.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    In fact, the reason why he let Xuanyuan QingHan look for it was that he was ready. In his opinion, no matter how he tried to persuade her, there was no way to change the girl''s mind. In this case, it''s better to let her look for it. Isn''t she tearful when she doesn''t see the coffin? Isn''t she not hitting the south wall and not looking back? In this case, Xiao Yao let her have a look at the coffin, let her hit the south wall, as long as the suffering, suffering twists and turns, know that want to find Xuanyuan gallop is a very difficult thing, she will naturally know to retreat.


    He just felt a little surprised and unimaginable. Why didn''t he change her mind after saying so much before, and now he changed her mind so soon? Such a reversal is too fast for him to understand.


    Xuanyuan light cold continued to say: "I also found, you now in this world, I am too difficult to understand, so, I want to understand your world, until I completely into your world, you can slowly find."


    Xiao Yao was almost silly.


    Is this girl''s way of thinking so clear?


    Xuanyuan light cold continued: "I understand, if you want to do a good job, you must sharpen your tools first. It''s better to sharpen your knives than to cut firewood!"


    Xiao Yao gave up persuading each other completely.


    He took a deep breath and asked, "how do you want to understand our world?"


    "It''s very simple. Does your daughter go to school now?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "In that case, I also go to school with her. Isn''t that the fastest way to learn?"


    "..." Xiao Yao was silent for a while, and asked in a low voice, "do you mean that you are going to go to school with my daughter?"


    "Yes, so that I can protect your daughter. Isn''t that something you should be looking for?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao can''t do it anymore.


    "Well, if you think it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter to me." Xiao Yao''s mind has come up with the scene of Xuanyuan QingHan sitting in the kindergarten class, sitting in the pile of children, she must be like a very perfect - mentally retarded!


    Will Xuanyuan light cold zone will immortal mountain, Xiao Yao did not pay attention to her.


    However, Xuanyuan QingHan keeps telling Xiao Yao to help her go through the admission procedures as soon as possible. Xiao Yao thinks where to go for the procedures. If he really goes to the kindergarten to talk about it, the other party will not only treat Xuanyuan QingHan as a mental handicap, but also treat himself as a mental handicap.


    "Xiao Yao!"


    Xiao Yao turns around and finds Yang Qingchan standing behind him.


    Wearing a white sports coat, a lot of short hair, also wearing a ponytail, wearing a pair of jeans, these clothes are also prepared by Xia Yixing.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help sighing that Xia Yixing is a very careful girl! And so kind.


    Although Li Xiaoxiao will also do such things, I don''t think that Xia Yixing is as active as Li Xiaoxiao. It''s not that Li Xiaoxiao is small hearted. After all, it''s very rare for Li Xiaoxiao to be able to do these things.


    Looking at the shy Yang Qingchan, Xiao Yao gave a smile and went up to him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I heard sister QingHan say before that you are going to let her go to school?"


    On hearing this, Xiao Yao shook his head.


    What''s more, Xuanyuan light cold this woman even put dirty water on her body, it''s too much!


    Such a mentally retarded thing is clearly put forward by her!


    "Xuanyuan QingHan asked for it, but I didn''t say it." Xiao Yao quickly got rid of the relationship.


    "Can I go with sister QingHan?" Yang Qingchan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao is very happy.


    Can emotional mental retardation still be contagious


    "Don''t talk to Xuanyuan QingHan in the future. I''m afraid that woman will infect you with mental retardation." Xiao Yao said.


    Yang Qingchan was puzzled.


    Xiao Yao has nothing to do now anyway. He simply tells Yang Qingchan about these problems. Yang Qingchan is also a very quick thinking person. She soon understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words and couldn''t help laughing: "so, sister QingHan was cheated by you?" Xiao Yao shook his head vigorously¡° She asked for it! I can''t stop it Xiao Yao said seriously¡° If so, can you find a teacher to teach me and sister QingHan simplified Chinese in Xianren mountain? " Yang Qingchan said, "in this way, we can understand your world through reading books." Xiao Yao thought for a moment and nodded. This is a good way.

 Chapter 1710

    Compared with the requirements before Xuanyuan light cold, Yang Qingchan''s requirements are obviously much more normal and meaningful.


    In Lingwu world, traditional Chinese characters and small seal characters are used, which are difficult to understand.


    Many people think that the change between traditional Chinese characters and simplified Chinese characters is not very big, and it seems that it is not very difficult. In fact, it is not so. For example, many memorial museums have some letters of the people and the country, and it is very good to understand them by two or three points, not to mention going back.


    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks what Yang Qingchan said is reasonable. Since they have come to this world, and the possibility of going back is not very great, it is very necessary for them to understand the world as soon as possible.


    Since it''s Xiao Yao who brought them here, it''s right to help them in this matter.


    So at the moment, Xiao Yao has begun to take the initiative to help them connect, of course, this matter or to find Fang Hai.


    The next day, Fang Hai brought a woman in her thirties to Xianren mountain.


    "Brother Xiao, this is Mr. Liu, a Chinese teacher who worked in Haitian No.1 middle school before." Fang Hai made an introduction, "I finally found it."


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and shook hands with the other party.


    At this time, the other party suddenly exclaimed.


    "Are you... Are you Xiao Yao?" When speaking, it may be because of inner excitement, which leads to some trembling in the voice.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    Before his exposure rate is very high, coupled with the last video, leading to few people in the world do not know him, now recognized by people, there is no difference.


    Teacher Liu quickly grasped Xiao Yao''s hand, and then he was full of guilt.


    She turned to look at Fang Hai and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Fang, if you had told me before that you were helping Mr. Xiao, I would not have asked for any money! No, no, I''ll give you the money back right now... "


    Without Xiao Yao''s permission, Fang Hai didn''t dare to publicize it.


    As for money, Xiao Yao can think of it even if Fang Hai and Liu don''t talk about it.


    Haitian No.1 middle school is a key school in Haitian city. How many students have worked hard to be a teacher in Haitian No.1 middle school. Moreover, the welfare of teachers in Haitian No.1 middle school is also very bad. Even if they take out the invisible welfare, the treatment is also very good.


    Fang Hai wants to dig out the other party, and the bid is certainly not low. After all, when Xuanyuan QingHan and Yang Qingchan feel almost the same, teacher Liu''s task is even completed. But at that time, it is impossible for her to return to Haitian No.1 middle school, and she has to start again. This is a buyout of Mr. Liu''s career.


    Mr. Liu continued: "Mr. Fang, you give me a card number, I will transfer the money to you with my mobile phone now..."


    Fang Hai looked at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, you still have a big face."


    Xiao Yao touched his nose, stopped Mr. Liu and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, you deserve it."


    "But..."


    Liu also wanted to speak, Xiao Yao wave interrupted: "if you really want to thank me, I will teach those two friends well. And you should know that I''m not short of money. "


    Mr. Liu had to promise.


    Xiao Yao looked at the watch on his wrist and said to the other side, "you are familiar with Xianren mountain. You can show Mr. Liu around first and find a room for him by the way."


    "Good." Fang Hai nodded and agreed.


    Mr. Liu quickly said, "Mr. Xiao doesn''t need it. I have to go home."


    "It''s OK. It''s a place to rest occasionally. By the way, does Mr. Liu have a car?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, I''m driving here!" Liu said quickly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "that''s good. In this way, you can go around first. I have to pick up my daughter from school."


    "OK, ok..."


    After Xiao Yao left, Mr. Liu still didn''t come back.


    "It''s really Xiao Yao, it''s really Xiao Yao! Oh, I forgot to take a group photo just now... "


    Fang Hai said with a smile: "Miss Liu, you don''t know how long you will stay here. Are you worried about not having a chance to take a picture with brother Xiao?"


    Miss Liu suddenly realized that she was sorry and shook her head.


    "I''ll show you around first." Fang Hai said.


    "Well!"


    Xiao Yao drives the car and takes Xiao Bai to pick up Xiao Nian on the way back.


    In fact, there are about three hours left, but Xiao Yao has to count in the distance from Xianren mountain to Haitian city.


    Xiao Niannian was still a little tired of learning before, but the kindergarten courses must be very few, most of them are mainly playing. Xiao Yao stayed with him for a few days and found that Xiao Niannian''s mood was stable, so he didn''t stay with him every day.


    After arriving at the kindergarten, nantianyuan, standing at the gate of the kindergarten, smiles and waves.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    Nantianyuan said with a smile: "I don''t worry, maybe there are three or two mecha people hiding in Haitian city..."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry: "if Niannian really meets any danger, I can arrive at once."


    The South sky is far from good airway: "what if it''s late?"


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    He can see that people like song Yilin of nantianyuan are more fond of Xiao Niannian than himself.


    "You can''t send people to watch the kindergarten every day!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Why not?" Nan Tianyuan said, "anyway, old song and I have time, and Li Dan and they are idle too..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said seriously: "it''s really unnecessary. Niannian is my daughter. Can I not care about her? I left a mark on her. When she is in danger, I will be able to catch up with her. Moreover, the mark has a certain defensive effect... "


    Before Xiao Yao finished, he was interrupted by Nan Tianyuan.


    "I heard that when you were at sea before, there were immortals. Do you want to hurt Niannian?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    In fact, he also knows that this matter can not be concealed for long.


    "Don''t you worry about that fairy?" Nan Tianyuan asked.


    Xiao Yao said: "if the other party really wants to do something to Niannian, you can''t protect her."


    "Even if I die, I can tear off a piece of flesh from the other person!" Nan Tianyuan suddenly said, "I don''t care about anything else. Anyway, I know that if someone dares to think about it, I will kill him! Even if I''m just a double master now... "


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    Nantianyuan turns around, gets on the bus and goes back to xianrenshan.


    Xiao Yao enters the kindergarten and looks at Xiao Niannian who is still in class.


    Xiao Niannian also seems to see Xiao Yao and stands up immediately.


    Liu Chun, who is showing Xiao Niannian and other children pictures of small animals, turns to look at Xiao Yao standing outside the window and smiles.


    Xiao Yao returns a smile.


    Wait until after school, carrying a small bag of Xiao Nian immediately rushed into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "Daddy


    With that, he pouted his little lips and gave Xiao Yao a kiss on the face.


    Xiao Yao rubbed Xiao Niannian''s smiling face.


    "Niannian is obedient and smart." I don''t know when Liu Chun came over and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "are you going home, too? I''ll see you off and have a meal by the way. "


    Liu Chun said with a smile: "is this to bribe me?"


    Xiao Yaole nodded and said, "you can think that I want to bribe my child''s teacher."


    Liu Chun thought about it and shook his head: "no, I''ll leave later. My boyfriend will pick me up later."


    Xiao Yao didn''t force him to walk with Xiao Nian in his arms.


    Liu Chun looks at Xiao Yao''s back and sighs helplessly.


    "If you can''t take me away, why give me hope?" Liu Chun''s eyes are full of bitterness when she looks at Xiao Yao''s back


    Suddenly a voice appeared behind her.


    Secluded.


    "When did you have a boyfriend? Why don''t I know? "


    Liu Chun turned around and looked at her colleagues, smiling and silent.


    The colleague turned his back and walked up to him. He took a look in the direction of Liu Chun''s eyes and sighed: "no wonder so many people don''t agree to chase you. It turns out that you have someone you like! It''s true that the people who are chasing you are excellent, but compared with this one, they are really humble in the dust. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense," said Liu, blushing.


    "You know best whether I''m talking nonsense or not." Colleagues are not willing to say, "however, people even have a daughter, you do not give up?"


    "He has more than one woman..." Liu Chun whispered.


    My colleague''s ears are sharp. Even though Liu Chun''s voice is very small, she still hears it. She suddenly widens her eyes. It''s incredible: "I know about this, but what''s your idea? Do you want to be one of his many women


    "If it were you, would you like to be Liu Yuan''s only girlfriend or Xiao Yao''s tenth wife?" Liu Chun suddenly asked.


    Liu Yuan is the boyfriend of this colleague.


    Colleagues are stuck in a difficult choice.


    At last, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Well, you beat me. You''re right, all right?"


    Liu Chun smiles.


    Smile like a flower.


    With Xiao Niannian, I went back to the villa that Fang Hai had been looking for before.


    Xiaobai ran out of the car and walked around.


    "Dad, when will mom come?" Sitting on the sofa, Xiao Niannian began to take out his stationery box and notebook, and wrote Arabic numerals. Each Arabic numeral had to be written on a full page, which was very neat. Unlike other children, writing a "1" was like a dragon crossing the river.


    "Tomorrow." Xiao Yao said. Xiao Nian nodded and did not continue to ask. When Xiao Niannian did his homework, Xiao Yao also sat on the side, closed his eyes, and the cloud turned the aura in his body. Even though his life is very comfortable now, he does not dare to fall behind in his cultivation. Just at the end of the operation, the mobile phone on the coffee table rang. It''s Zhao Tieniu. Xiao Yao was a little surprised and got through¡° Xiao Yao, is there anything else in recent days? " Xiao Yao thought about it, looked at Xiao Niannian, and said, "it''s just taking care of children. What''s the matter? Found the mecha? "¡° Ha, it has nothing to do with the mecha this time, but... I found a relic! " Xiao Yao was surprised. ruins? Same as Zhenwu ruins? On the phone, Zhao Tieniu said, "didn''t you always be curious about immortals? I suspect that the relics of this time have something to do with immortals! " Xiao Yao''s expression became grim£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1711

    After hanging up Zhao Tieniu''s phone, Xiao Yao''s mood did not calm down for a long time.


    Although Xiao Yao has only found Zhenwu relics so far, he and kunmu have gained a lot there, which is a great benefit.


    This time, the ruins were found again?


    What surprised him even more was that it was still immortal relic?


    Xiao Yao trusted Zhao Tieniu very much, and he was very knowledgeable. When he was in Tianji Pavilion, he was full of poetry.


    In terms of relics, he may know more than himself!


    "Dad, are you going out next?" Xiao Niannian suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Although Xiao Niannian is very young, he has a strong understanding ability.


    She doesn''t know what Zhao Tieniu said on the other side of the phone, but she can judge some information from what Xiao Yao said before.


    Xiao Niannian put the pen aside, looked at Xiao Yao, and pursed his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything for a long time, just kept his head down in a daze.


    Xiao Yao''s heart was tight.


    A child as big as Xiao Niannian is completely carefree. How can he look forward and backward?


    Looking ahead and thinking about what to say and what not to say, this was originally an advantage, but for such a small child, Xiao Yao didn''t think so. After all, Xiao Niannian''s understanding was in his eyes, but he didn''t want Xiao Niannian to know too much, which would only hinder his growth!


    "Niannian, do you have something you want to say but don''t know how to say it?" Xiao Yao pulls Xiao Niannian into his arms and asks.


    Xiao Niannian pinched his fingers and said, "Dad, if you go far away, can you take me with you?"


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    If it''s something else, Xiao Yao won''t refuse as long as he wants to follow.


    Of course, he wants Xiao Niannian to stay with him.


    But what Zhao Tieniu said before is not a trivial matter, but the discovery of the ruins. As for what is in the ruins, Zhao Tieniu is not very clear, whether there is any danger in it, and the other party also does not know.


    If you take Xiao Niannian with you, Xiao Yao worries that he will not be able to protect his daughter.


    However, Xiao Yao was patient and asked, "why do you want to follow Niannian?"


    "I''m afraid my father has gone, and I''ll go for a long time. Niannian can''t see my father again..." when Xiao Niannian said these words, his tears rolled in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao felt soft and said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. Dad won''t go for a long time. When things over there are settled, I''ll be back. It''s only a month at most. Dad can promise you, OK?"


    Listening to Xiao Yao, Xiao Niannian was relieved.


    The tears that were about to fall were immediately taken back.


    "Dad, don''t cheat Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s definitely not cheating!"


    Xiao Niannian smiles and rubs his astringent eyes. He turns his head and continues to do his homework.


    Xiao Yao sat on the sofa looking at his daughter, feeling guilty.


    If it wasn''t because Xiao Niannian didn''t see himself when he was born, how could he be so worried?


    What makes him feel more sad is that he missed Xiao Niannian''s growth.


    This is a great loss for Xiao Yao.


    Although Xiao Yao saw a lot of videos and photos with Li Xiaoxiao, they were not seen with his own eyes. The more he saw, the more regretful he felt.


    The next day, Li Xiaoxiao went to the villa, and Xiao Long was like Qin rou.


    Xiao Longxiang and Qin Rou are also thinking about their granddaughter. Moreover, Xiao Yao is going to travel far away. In order to avoid all dangers, Xiao Longxiang is the safest to be in town.


    After figuring out why Xiao Yao wanted to leave, Xiao Long''s eyebrows also wrinkled. However, thinking that Li Xiaoxiao and Qin Rou were still on the edge, they didn''t say much. Instead, they laughed and said, "what''s the good thing? I heard you said before that you found a lot of good things in Zhenwu ruins. This time, it''s estimated to be the same. It''s a good thing! "


    Qin Rou and Li Xiaoxiao both relaxed a lot after listening to Xiao Long and Xiang. The sadness on their faces dissipated immediately.


    Only when he got out of the door did Xiao long elephant say, "do you really want me to go with you?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t expect that there are traces on the earth. This should be the second one you can find?"


    Before, Xiao Yao met many opportunities in Zhenwu ruins, which is naturally a good thing.


    But ruins, for them, are also full of unknowns.


    No one knows what''s in it.


    With Xiao Yao''s current accomplishments, he naturally doesn''t need to worry about anything, but before that, Zhao Tieniu had already made it very clear.


    In that relic, there may be a fairy''s secret!


    Even Xiao Yao can''t compete with the immortal.


    "Well, since you don''t want me to go with you, I won''t go either, but if you really encounter any danger, hurry up and pull the wind!" Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao was so happy that he said, "you are a father. Others teach your children to be brave. Even if you were a general of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, you don''t allow your soldiers to be timid. Now it''s better to educate your son all day long."


    Xiao Long Xiang glared at Xiao Yao and said, "if it''s someone else, I don''t need to worry, but are you someone else? What else are you afraid of at the end of the day? Even Xuanyuan jiuzhong died in your hands... "


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly became deep and said, "in fact, if it wasn''t for the immortal, I don''t need to take risks."


    Xiao Longxiang nodded.


    Others may not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, but Xiao Longxiang does.


    In the past, Xiao Yao was not interested in immortal, even in feisheng.


    But now it''s different.


    Because of Xiao Niannian''s affairs, now Xiao Yao always has a bad heart. In the past, he was not interested in immortals, but now in order to better protect Xiao Niannian, as long as it is related to immortals, Xiao Yao must understand.


    Let''s not say whether knowing each other and friends is really able to win a hundred battles, but at least it will not be unprepared.


    After a few words with Xiao Longxiang, Xiao Yao also asked Li Xiaoxiao to drive him to the airport.


    "First of all, we must come back early." Li Xiaoxiao said while driving.


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded.


    "By the way, why don''t you just fly over? Isn''t that fast? " Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ve been flying around all day. People in the world should believe in cattle, ghosts, gods and snakes. It''s not a good thing."


    After all, Li Xiaoxiao is not a child. She has a higher vision than others, and she looks farther than ordinary people.


    Although what Xiao Yao said is not very clear, Li Xiaoxiao still understands what Xiao Yao wants to express.


    When he got to the airport, Xiao Yao got on the plane and closed his eyes to think.


    Time flies, like in the blink of an eye, to Kyoto.


    At the airport, Zhao tiniu came to meet him himself.


    There are also two members of the Dragon protection hall behind him. Xiao Yao met them, but he was not impressed.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu immediately grabbed his arm and began to talk about the ruins.


    Although I have said a lot before, it is still on the phone after all, so it is difficult to make clear what happened.


    In fact, all this has to start from the excavation of a Han Dynasty official''s Mausoleum by the Chinese archaeological team a month ago.


    Excavation of the mausoleum was not a big deal. Even the mausoleum of the Han Dynasty would not interest Xiao Yao. Interestingly, members of the archaeological team encountered something difficult to understand scientifically when excavating the mausoleum. The lower part of the mausoleum is very empty, but when they go up, they will lose consciousness and fall to the ground.


    After learning this, Zhao Tieniu immediately realized that it might be the problem of falian, and rushed to Xicheng in person.


    When he arrived at Xicheng, he also noticed the surging of Qi. Later, he entered the first level of Dharma circle and found that it was indeed traces of relics. Only because he didn''t know much about the Dharma array, he quickly found Xiao Yao and planned to go with him. After all, Xiao Yao was an expert in the Dharma array. With Xiao Yao, he didn''t need to destroy it.


    After hearing Zhao Tieniu''s words, Xiao Yao began to roll his eyes.


    "Can''t you say that before I come?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao tie was so arrogant that he said, "I was going to make it clear to you on the phone, but who said that I couldn''t make it clear on the phone and that I had to come to Kyoto to talk about it slowly?"


    Xiao Yao blushed.


    That''s exactly what he said.


    It''s mainly because when he called, he noticed something wrong with Xiao Niannian''s mood. He stood up and walked away and said that he was eager to cover up. Although Xiao Niannian was a child, Xiao Yao didn''t want to treat her as a stupid child.


    "Then wait a moment." Xiao Yao said, "I have to let a friend of mine come over."


    Zhao Tieniu''s eyes brightened and said with a smile: "if I guess correctly, it should be Kun mu, right?"


    "You know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu said happily: "how can I say that I am also the high-level of the Dragon protection hall now? Can I not know this?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Because of Zhao Tieniu''s cultivation, he understands the world very quickly, and has a strong learning ability, which is not comparable to Xuanyuan and Yang Qingchan.


    It was because of his rapid integration that he was able to hold an important position in the Dragon protection hall. He also came into contact with many secrets that others didn''t know. Kunmu''s existence and ability were actually secrets.


    Xiao Yao immediately calls kunmu. Kunmu is a little surprised when he knows about the ruins. He says he will come right away. Later he asks if he can take song Yilin with him. Xiao Yao certainly has no opinion and nods his head and agrees. In the Dragon protection hall, Zhao tiniu continues to talk about the ruins. After a while, Wu Jingtian came in¡° Xiao Ge, the people from the archaeological team are here again. They say they will go with us this time. " Wu Jingtian said. Xiao Yao was speechless and asked, "haven''t they hit the south wall before? Do you want to go with me? " Wu Jingtian said with a bitter smile: "this time, he is the head of the Department of Archaeology of Huaxia University, and also the leader of the Huaxia archaeological team. He is very stubborn and says that this is a major event related to China, so he has to follow him." Xiao Yao had a headache and said, "let him come." After a while, one old and one young came in with Wu Jingtian. Not everyone can come to the Dragon protection hall, but Wu Jingtian can bring these two people. It can be seen that their identities are really not simple£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1712

    Yang Benshan is an old scholar. He has devoted his whole life to archaeology, and is one of the experts in ancient tomb excavation.


    This time, when he heard about the discovery of Han Dynasty tombs, he immediately signed up and hoped to participate in the first batch of tomb excavation teams. However, because of something temporary, he heard that there were some problems in the excavation of ancient tombs.


    These things are classified, but because of the particularity of Yang Benshan''s identity, he heard about them and became more interested.


    Looking at the old man, Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    If it''s really just a mausoleum, the other party will follow, but now it''s not as simple as digging a mausoleum, it''s the discovery of relics. Although Yang Benshan is an expert in archaeology, what we care about now is not the mausoleum at all!


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man standing in front of him. His face was full of helplessness. He was silent for a moment and said, "director Yang, this time, I advise you not to go with us."


    "Mr. Xiao, I know that you are the Savior of human beings. If it wasn''t for you, Huaxia, and even the earth, you don''t know how many people will die. Even now you have become a colony of Outland. If it''s something else, I won''t force you to say so. But now, this matter is related to the history of human beings, so I''m sorry for it!"


    Yang Benshan''s stubbornness, Xiao Yao had heard Wu Jingtian say before.


    Now I''ve seen it.


    On the other hand, the young girl who went with Yang Benshan quickly said, "Mr. Xiao, I think you''d better take my grandfather with you. My grandfather is absolutely a top expert in archaeology, and he will be able to help you a lot."


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Before, he was still curious about who was the girl who came with Yang Benshan. Now when he heard that, he immediately understood.


    Love is Yang Benshan''s granddaughter!


    He looked at Yang Benshan, but asked: "you won''t take your granddaughter with you this time?"


    Yang Benshan didn''t show any embarrassed look on his face. He still nodded firmly.


    "Although Yang Tong is my granddaughter, she is also the mainstay of archaeology. She is definitely not my cronyism. Many of her professional academic papers have won international awards..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, not in the mood to listen.


    Feeling this Yang Benshan want to join their team, also want to drag the family?


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was not happy, Yang Tong took another step forward.


    She looked at Xiao Yao and her face was full of seriousness.


    "Mr. Xiao, if you don''t believe me, you may test me!"


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    Wu Jingtian was also unhappy and said, "brother Xiao is not an expert in archaeology. What''s the test for you?"


    He felt that Yang Tong was a bit of a pushover.


    Let alone let Xiao Yao test her, even a few questions about archaeology, are somewhat difficult.


    Yang Tong was not afraid at all, and said with a smile, "if so, why can Mr. Xiao go, but my grandfather and I can''t?"


    Wu Jingtian was speechless.


    In fact, it''s not that there are really no words to refute, but there are some words that can''t be said yet.


    It''s true that Yang Benshan and his granddaughter Yang Tong already know a lot of secrets, but those secrets are nothing to Wu Jingtian.


    The real secret must not be known to these two people.


    Like the fairy thing.


    Once the existence of immortal is confirmed, I don''t know what kind of uproar it will cause in the world.


    In a short time, this matter can not be disclosed, let alone Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are not members of the Dragon protection hall.


    Just when Xiao Yao plans to refuse with a tough attitude, Yang Benshan suddenly opens his mouth again.


    "Mr. Xiao, there is something very important. I think I can only tell you." Yang Benshan said.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, squinting at each other, some curious: "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Benshan did not speak immediately, but remained silent.


    Where the public did not understand his meaning, they could only shake their heads and go out.


    After everyone left, only Xiao Yao and Yang Benshan were left in the room.


    Yang Benshan was not polite, so he immediately opened a chair and sat down.


    After sitting down, Yang Benshan immediately said, "Mr. Xiao, in fact, this time, the excavation of the ancient tomb involves not only historical issues."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at Yang Benshan''s tense expression, he became more and more curious. He put his arms on the table and asked, "besides historical problems, what else can there be?"


    "It may have a lot to do with aliens." Yang Benshan said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao and Yang Benshan look serious. Xiao Yao almost can''t help laughing. He really doesn''t know what to say.


    He did not expect that what Yang Benshan wanted to express was so.


    But then something came to his mind.


    The so-called immortal, perhaps, is also another group?


    So, with patience, he continued to ask, "why do you say that?"


    "Although I didn''t go to the ancient tombs to excavate before, several of my old friends went there. According to the information they gave me, I can judge that the objects excavated on the outer edge of the ancient tombs have never appeared in human history, and the history can''t be examined at all. The most important thing is that one of the objects seems to contain other energy."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly felt a shock and whispered: "it may be the so-called spiritual power of your practitioners!"


    "We who cultivate immortals?" Xiao Yao''s face became strange.


    Yang Benshan said with a smile: "it is precisely because I am a historian that I respect history more. In my opinion, in history, it is not that there have never been people who cultivate immortals. It''s just that many people like to use legends or so-called inscrutable stories to make them more obvious."


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s thinking, Yang Benshan continued: "the reason why I want to tell you this is because I know your special characteristics, such as being able to fly, and your special energy. I think all of these can be attributed to aura. Maybe we haven''t found any evidence to prove the existence of immortals, but similarly, We have no way to deny the existence of immortals immediately, but the existence of practitioners is certain. Although ancient people like to catch wind and shadow, now that there is wind and shadow, it means that we have to study deeply! For example, the so-called avalanches, such as the various exotic animals in the classic of mountains and seas, we can''t say that they were all imagined by the ancients, perhaps just because they suddenly disappeared. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if they really die, we should also find fossils or genes to prove their existence."


    Yang Benshan took a deep breath and said softly, "Mr. Xiao, I think you may not have paid attention to what I said just now. What I said is to disappear, not to die! They may have just left our deep world and the earth, just like those Satan visitors who just invaded the earth before. Since they can come to our world, why can''t they go to Satan for the strange things that have appeared in history? "


    Xiao Yao thinks that Yang Benshan is really a man with a lot of ideas.


    Then, Yang Benshan said, "there''s another thing in my car."


    When Yang Benshan said this, Xiao Yao suddenly began to laugh.


    He looked at Yang Benshan and asked, "if I don''t promise to take you with me, you won''t let me know what it is, will you?"


    Yang Benshan was silent and finally showed a look of guilt.


    Xiao Yao''s smile gradually faded away, staring at Yang Benshan, his eyes were burning, and he said: "in fact, it''s not something that you can''t go with, but since you decide to go, you have to be prepared."


    "What preparation?" Yang Benshan was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    "Preparation for death." Xiao Yao said, "as you said, there are so many unknowns in it. I don''t even know if there is life in it."


    "How can it be?" Yang Benshan''s face changed greatly.


    Xiao Yao poked his head forward and said, "I''m not too sure, but I don''t rule out the possibility. If there is life in it, I think even I can''t get out."


    Yang Benshan did not immediately answer Xiao Yao''s question, but fell into a state of thinking.


    Obviously, this choice is a little difficult for him.


    Xiao Yao is not worried, but his fingers are beating on the table regularly.


    Don''t rush.


    After almost a hundred minutes, Yang Benshan suddenly raised his head, his eyes were embarrassed, and cut off the railway: "I must go! If I can really find something I didn''t dare to think about before, even if I really died there, it''s not worth it. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly revered the old man in front of him.


    It is probably because there are so many persistent people like Yang Benshan in China that the progress of China is so fast and rapid in such a short period of time, and great breakthroughs can be made in both scientific research and history.


    Only when one holds on to something can one succeed.


    It is precisely because Yang Benshan is so stubborn that he can achieve this.


    "What about your granddaughter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''ll ask her."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    This is the business of Yang Benshan''s own family.


    "By the way, Mr. Xiao, please wait. I''ll go and get the things in my car now." Yang Benshan said.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    When he left, Yang Benshan suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "however, you have to be prepared. Don''t be too surprised."


    After listening to Yang Benshan''s words, Xiao Yao became more and more interested.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Yang Benshan came back. In his hand, he was holding a wooden box. At the first sight of the box, Xiao Yao''s breath suddenly became short. There was a pressure that made him feel out of breath. Zhao Tieniu, who came in with Yang Benshan, also had a dignified expression and seemed to find something incredible£¨ Today''s third watch, which will be updated later)

 Chapter 1713

    When Yang Benshan came in with the box in his hand, Xiao Yao''s nerves were already tense quickly.


    Subconsciously, he stood up and fixed his eyes on the wooden box. There seemed to be a layer of patterns on the box. Moreover, even if Xiao Yao was not an expert in this field, he could see that the box had been for some years.


    "Mr. Xiao, this is what my friends brought back from the mausoleum." Yang Benshan gently put the box on the table in front of Xiao Yao, stood up straight and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, and finally his eyes left the box. Looking at Yang Benshan standing in front of him, he asked tentatively, "what''s in this box?"


    Yang Benshan did not answer, but shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao realized that there was something strange in it and became more and more curious.


    Yang Benshan said: "in fact, what I''m talking about is this box. Of course, there must be something else in this box, but I don''t know. This box contains a kind of energy. No matter what method we use, we can''t open it. If it''s too tough, we are worried that it will directly destroy the box."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Before he looked at the complex pattern on the box, he felt that the aura in his body had been severely impacted.


    If he didn''t run his aura and sword heart in time, he doubted whether his aura would solidify in his body.


    Zhao Tieniu added: "there are some heresies in this design, which have not been recorded either in the Lingwu world or in your world."


    "So what''s your guess?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zhao Tieniu laughs. He knows Xiao Yao''s idea. In fact, his idea is the same as Xiao Yao''s. without thinking, he says, "I doubt that this pattern may be from Outland, or even immortal."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Zhao Tieniu and his ideas are not even inferences, but conjectures.


    This kind of conjecture is still unrealistic.


    "But I think this pattern may also involve some words." Zhao tiniu continued, "it may be the problem of Outland." This time he didn''t go on talking about immortals.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked curiously, "how did you think that it had something to do with immortals?"


    Since Xiao Yao had promised to take Yang Benshan with him before, now these things don''t need to be discussed by Yang Benshan.


    Zhao Tieniu was slightly stunned and looked at Xiao Yao. He was a little curious. However, he soon understood what Xiao Yao meant. He knew that Yang Benshan had really joined them, so he said: "in fact, besides these things, I found some other things and Dharma array. I can''t say that they have something to do with immortals, but the powerful energy inside makes me unable to spy, How to say, it is... "


    Before Zhao Tieniu finished speaking, Xiao Yao interrupted, and then he continued: "in your opinion, except for the immortal, mortals can''t have such powerful power, right?"


    Zhao Tieniu nodded with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, sat down and changed his eyes.


    "Mr. Shaw, won''t you open this box now?" Yang Benshan said.


    The tone was full of urging.


    Obviously he was also curious about the secrets in the box.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry about it for a while."


    Yang Benshan really wants to roll his eyes.


    "Wait until one of my friends comes." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu knows what Xiao Yao means. Now there is a magic array on the box, otherwise it will not be impossible to open it. Although Xiao Yao is familiar with the magic array, in comparison, in the magic array, Kun Mu''s attainments are still higher than Xiao Yao''s, But now that we have returned to the earth, we can also contact kunmu. Now we are still worried, it is unreasonable.


    Next, Xiao Yao also confirmed the list of tombs of the Han Dynasty. In addition to Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu, kunmu, Yang Benshan and his granddaughter Yang Tong will also go. In addition, there is no one else. There are too many people going, which is a burden for Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu.


    Although Yang Benshan still wants to take some disciples with him, it''s not easy to know that Xiao Yao can promise him and his granddaughter to go. If he continues to ask, he will only make the other party feel bored, so he won''t say a word.


    At night, kunmu came.


    When he came to the Dragon protection hall, kunmu was also in high spirits.


    "Brother Shaw, where''s the box? Where is it? " Kunmu asked.


    Xiao Yao did not have a good airway: "impatient, many adults, how to look like a child."


    Kunmu said with a smile: "isn''t that because you said you found the magic array left by the immortal? Hehe, I''m really curious about what the immortal''s Dharma array is like. "


    Xiao sighed and pointed to the box on the table.


    Kun Mu came up to him and took a look. Suddenly he was numb.


    I didn''t move for a long time. I didn''t even blink.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think of anything in the future, but when he found it strange, he quickly reached out and pulled kunmu back.


    Kun Mu staggered at his feet and stepped back two steps. He came back to himself, and his face was full of panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Kun Mu turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is scared.


    At this time, he found that Kun Mu''s eyes turned scarlet.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t think you''ve ever thought about solving this dharma array, have you?" Kunmu asked.


    Pale face, scarlet eyes, now looking at, some strange.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded gently.


    "That''s it." Kunmu gave a wry smile and thought of what happened just now. Now he was still a little scared. "When I saw that array, I first thought about solving it. But when I got this idea, I suddenly felt that a hand came out and pulled my mental force inside. If it wasn''t for you to pull me back, I guess I''ll be exhausted. "


    Indeed, now Kun Mu''s appearance is like the appearance of mental overdraft.


    Xiao Yao frowned and quickly took out two elixirs for Kun Mu to eat.


    These two elixirs are used to supplement mental power.


    As for the spiritual elixir, there are some, but Xiao Yao can''t practice it now. I''m afraid he won''t have any hope until he reaches the level of Jiuchong master. However, it''s very rare to refine the spiritual elixir.


    Kun Mu ate two pills, and his face became ruddy. He looked at the wooden box on the table with lingering fear. He turned to look at Xiao Yao and said, "brother Xiao, this wooden box is strange. Maybe it''s because my cultivation is too low now, and I can''t spy on the array yet."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "don''t force this for the time being."


    With these words, the expression on his face looked dignified.


    Kunmu is a smart man. He immediately knows what Xiao Yao is worried about.


    An object found on the edge of an ancient tomb or outside the border is so terrible. Who knows what exists in the ruins of that ancient tomb?


    "Is it difficult that the ancient tomb is buried with immortals?" Kun Mu asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible. Can the immortal die?" Zhao Tieniu couldn''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and said with a smile, "what''s impossible? I don''t believe there is no fight in the fairyland. As long as there is a fight, there will be immortal falling."


    Zhao Tieniu nodded.


    In fact, this matter can not be said absolutely.


    After all, they don''t know much about the immortal family now.


    However, this time the relics appeared is an opportunity for them to understand the so-called immortal.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Xiao Yao, Kun mu or Zhao Tieniu to give up this opportunity.


    After kunmu arrived, Zhao Tieniu began to talk with him about some of the previous situation. Xiao Yao sat on the chair and stared at the wooden box.


    After taking a deep breath, he began to sense the air engine on the wooden box.


    Just like what happened to kunmu before, an air engine immediately popped up in the wooden box. It seemed that he wanted to pull Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness into it. Fortunately, Xiao Yao immediately pulled back his divine consciousness.


    Even so, his heart is still palpitating.


    "This wooden box is really weird." It''s probably because Xiao Yao''s cultivation and divine consciousness are relatively strong, and this wooden box can''t help him for the time being. But Xiao Yao knows that if it''s not for his timely recovery of divine consciousness, I''m afraid his divine consciousness will be sucked in and end up like Kun mu.


    Then, the wooden box suddenly vibrated, and a wave of air rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is furious, reaches out his hand to block it and presses it down. The whole room is in turmoil.


    "Bang", the wooden box suddenly burst, burst out a golden light, hit Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xiao Yao''s aura once again blocked the golden light, but his body could not help but step back, and his heart was surprised.


    Kunmu and Zhao Tieniu come to see Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, but the wooden box is open." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu and Kun Mu both turned around and looked at the table. It was true that the wooden box had now become two halves. Inside the box, it seemed that there was an ancient scroll.


    "Books?" Kun Mu turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "brother Xiao, how did you open it?"


    Xiao Yao face slightly embarrassed, whispered: "strong."


    However, he added, "but it was the wooden box that started it first!"


    "..." kunmu and Zhao tiniu didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Yao has a clear conscience. He thinks that with his own strength, it''s difficult to break the Dharma array on the wooden box. The wooden box is probably aware of the power of his divine consciousness, so he tries to kill himself, but he doesn''t expect to be stopped by himself. Kun Mu held out his hand, took the ancient book, opened it, frowned, and began to turn it back. The frown became more and more severe¡° What''s going on? " Xiao Yao asked¡° It''s so strange that there''s nothing in this book! " Kunmu said¡° Is there no word in heaven Zhao Tieniu is also curious. Xiao Yao suddenly froze. He looked at them more strangely¡° You... Can''t see anything? " Xiao Yao said this, kunmu and Zhao Tieniu were also stunned.

 Chapter 1714

    Zhao Tieniu and Kun Mu are not fools. How can they not understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Although they think it''s a book without words, Xiao Yao doesn''t think so. On the contrary, he is surprised at their performance, which means that Xiao Yao can see what is recorded in this ancient book.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s on it?" Kun Mu handed the ancient scroll to Xiao Yao and asked.


    Zhao Tieniu also asked: "why can''t we see, only you can see?"


    Xiao Yao Tucao make complaints about "how do I know?"


    This answer is actually an answer to Kun Mu and Zhao Tieniu.


    The words recorded in this ancient scroll were something Xiao Yao had never seen before.


    Even if he knew that there was a lot of important information in it, he couldn''t understand it at all, just like an ordinary man holding an oracle bone script.


    So Xiao Yao''s heart is also very uncomfortable, which is equivalent to empty guarding a treasure mountain, but can''t start at all.


    When Xiao Yao was depressed, suddenly, all the words on the ancient scroll broke away from the paper and turned into a series of ancient symbols, all of which poured into his body and were printed on the Yulong Jue.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    Yulong Jue is a mental skill that he has been practicing all the time. Although it''s a heavenly mental skill, it seems that great changes have taken place when these words are printed, and there are faint signs of breakthrough.


    "Can it really become a divine mental method?" Xiao Yao was very surprised, but at the moment, these changes are not what he can detect. Anyway, there is no way to decipher those words, so there is no need to think about them.


    What Xiao Yao can do is to treat it as an episode, hoping to decode it later.


    "But I don''t think it''s a good thing since it''s on the edge." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao did not speak, obviously did not agree with Zhao Tieniu''s words.


    Zhao Tieniu asked curiously, "Xiao Yao, did you think of something?"


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile: "for the time being, I can''t say it well. I just feel that those words are strange. Every word seems to contain a terrible and powerful power."


    Zhao Tieniu and Kun Mu look at each other.


    They know Xiao Yao''s strength very well.


    But even Xiao Yao felt that the power contained in those words was a little terrible, which showed too much.


    "It seems that you have got the baby." Zhao Tieniu envied.


    Xiao Yao sighed and shook his head. He didn''t say much. He just asked Zhao Tieniu and Kun Mu to have a rest first. He went back to his room, lying on the bed and running the Yulong Jue.


    After several weeks of operation, Xiao Yao''s heart calmed down.


    He felt vaguely that the extra words on the Yulong Jue might really become an opportunity for Yulong Jue to break through again, but he did not dare to make any assertion now.


    "What is the so-called divine mental method like?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and thought.


    At this time, the words in my mind suddenly sparkled with golden light and ran wildly.


    When Xiao Yao''s divine sense finds out, he is immediately shocked. Does it have something to do with his running the Dragon Jue? The next moment, one''s own divine consciousness is once again drawn into those golden runes.


    Then, the brain seemed to be hit in half by a huge hammer, and the whole person passed out


    When Xiao Yao woke up, it was the next morning.


    The first thought in his mind was to find out Yulong Jue immediately. However, to his disappointment, Yulong Jue was still a top-level mental skill without any transformation.


    "It seems that I have a lot of ideas." Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. He tried to run the Yulong Jue again, only to find that the Yulong Jue made his aura more powerful, but nothing special happened.


    This also shows that the situation we met last night was completely coincidental, and it had nothing to do with whether we operated the Yulong Jue.


    While thinking about this, the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao got out of bed, opened the door, and kunmu stood at the door.


    "Brother Xiao, we''re almost ready. We have to go." Kunmu looks strange when he talks.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao yawned and asked.


    Kun Mu said with a bitter smile: "this is my third time to knock. If you don''t open the door again, I''m going to break in."


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He has no impression at all, but it''s no surprise. He didn''t sleep in the past, but he fainted completely. But he was a little scared when he thought about it. Fortunately, he is on the earth now, and he is in the Dragon protection hall, and he has no enemies. His situation before is almost defenseless. If he really meets the enemy, I''m afraid he can die in his sleep.


    Kun Mu asked tentatively: "brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    "The words are in my head." Xiao Yao said.


    "From ancient books?" Kun Mu asks tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Kunmu thought for a moment and said, "brother Xiao, although you don''t know the words on it, I don''t think everyone doesn''t know. You can write those words and let Yang Benshan or Zhao tiniu study them."


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed when he heard this.


    He patted his head, wondering why he hadn''t thought of such a way before.


    Yang Benshan is an expert in history. Maybe he can decipher the words above.


    Zhao Tieniu, however, has always been erudite and versatile. He may also have some opinions.


    So he quickly took out the paper and pen, ready to write all those words according to gourd painting ladle, but when he mentioned the pen, the expression on his face suddenly a little dignified.


    Kun Mu stood aside and sighed when he saw the expression on Xiao Yao''s face.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, slightly curious.


    "Kunmu said:" it seems that I guessed right before, brother Xiao. You should forget when you pick up the pen, right


    Xiao Yao a wry smile, with such a way to tell Kun wood, the other party guessed right.


    He originally wanted to write those words in the way of drawing gourd and ladle, but when he came up with these ideas, the words engraved on the Yulong Jue suddenly became blurred. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t remember it.


    "I can''t believe you said that there is powerful energy in those words before. Now it seems that the energy in those words is really interfering with you. As for why they only want you to see them, I don''t know for the moment, but there are records of this in the books in Zhenwu relics." Kunmu said.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed.


    When kunmu talked about the records of Zhenwu relics, he suddenly understood what he wanted to express.


    "In a Book of Zhenwu relics, it has been recorded that there are traces of immortals on the earth. The words left by them, or any record about them, seem to contain a kind of energy. Few people can get it. Even if they get it, they can only know it by themselves and can''t reproduce it." Kunmu said, "those are not so much words as the inheritance of life given by immortals."


    Xiao Yao nods helplessly.


    Kunmu said that all these were found in the Zhenwu relics. Since he had the inheritance of Zhenwu relics, he naturally understood them, but he didn''t think of them before.


    "It seems that the tomb in Xicheng this time has a lot to do with the immortal." Kun wood finished, also a little excited.


    Who doesn''t want to try to spy on the secret?


    Looking at Kun Mu excited to rub his hands, Xiao Yao frowned abnormally.


    Kunmu was still a little curious, and then suddenly realized that the smile on his face gradually faded away, and his eyebrows also wrinkled together.


    He knows what Xiao Yao is worried about now.


    If the immortal left behind the text, can do to disturb Xiao Yao''s mind, with such a terrible power.


    How powerful is the so-called immortal?


    Now, Xiao Yao subconsciously thinks his enemy is a fairy.


    The stronger the immortal is, the greater the pressure on Xiao Yao will be, which will completely blow Xiao Yao''s fighting spirit!


    It''s not a good thing!


    "Brother Xiao, I..."


    Looking at Kun Mu''s face full of apology, Xiao Yao waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    "We''re going to start right now. No matter how powerful they are, I won''t step back." Xiao Yao said, "the most urgent thing is to understand them."


    Kunmu nodded.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, everyone arrived at Kyoto airport, ready to fly to the west city.


    Kun mu, Zhao Tieniu, Xiao Yao, Yang Benshan, Yang Tong, a total of five people.


    After arriving in Xicheng, a team of archaeologists who stayed in Xicheng came to pick up the plane. The man in charge of reception was a middle-aged man, about 40 years old, dressed in suits and shoes and wearing a pair of glasses.


    "Director Yang, do you think we should go directly to Sulin town or have lunch in the city first?" The middle-aged man asked after Yang Benshan.


    He didn''t know the identity of Xiao Yao and others. He just thought Xiao Yao was familiar and didn''t think much about it. He subconsciously thought that these people were all students of Yang Benshan, and Yang Benshan must be the highest ranking person.


    Yang Benshan glared at the other side and said, "don''t ask me!"


    Middle aged men are a little depressed.


    "Go straight to Sulin." Xiao Yao cut off the railway.


    Although the middle-aged man was a little confused, he saw that Yang Benshan didn''t object, so he immediately arranged. After a few meetings, a bus came to them.


    Xicheng is the capital of many dynasties in China. It has a strong historical atmosphere and a strong heritage. In fact, many ancient tombs in China were excavated in Xicheng.


    The unearthed cultural relics are well-known in the world. Xiao Yao doesn''t care about these things. He is curious about why the immortal and his relationship with the Han Dynasty mausoleum. After arriving at Sulin Town, two cars pulled Xiao Yao and others to Qilong mountain in Sulin town.

 Chapter 1715

    Ride the Dragon Mountain.


    It''s not much of a scenic spot, but it''s also well-known in Xicheng. Before, Chinese archaeologists excavated many tombs here.


    Now, the tombs of the Han Dynasty have been found.


    When tomb robbers were rampant a few years ago, there were a lot of activities in Qilong mountain of Sulin town.


    Now qilongshan has been protected by the state.


    So now here, not to mention the local master, as long as there are suspects, they will be held by the police on the road for questioning.


    After arriving in Sulin Town, the one who received Xiao Yao and others this time was an old friend of Yang Benshan, named Xu Youyuan. He was younger than Yang Benshan and wore a straight Zhongshan suit. He was strict and unsmiling.


    However, after seeing Xiao Yao, he also showed a look of surprise in his eyes. He said hello quickly, with a very humble attitude. This has nothing to do with Xiao Yao''s identity, but has something to do with Xiao Yao''s character, who Xiao Yao is, and what Xiao Yao has done.


    Xiao Yao nodded in return.


    Then, following Xu Youyuan, they walked into a large courtyard, a bit like the layout of a quadrangle.


    "This is where we live for the time being." Xu Youyuan turned around and said to the crowd.


    Xiao Yao looked around and nodded. He had no opinion.


    Obviously, this is a folk house, which was temporarily requisitioned for the convenience of the archaeological team. As for the people who originally lived here, they should also be resettled to other places, and the benefits they obtained should not be much worse than the demolition. Besides, the archaeological team only temporarily requisitioned the house, and the ownership of the house still belongs to the original owner.


    There are quite a lot of rooms here, but they need two people to live together in one room. The one who lives with Yang Tong is another woman in the archaeological team stationed here.


    Xiao Yao is naturally a kunmu and lives together.


    After entering the room, I found that the bedding here has been paved. Although the environment is not as good as the houses in the city, it has a special charm.


    "It''s a good place to go on holiday." Kun Mu lay on the bed and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Kun Mu and said, "we''re not here on holiday."


    "Of course I know that." Kun Mu nodded, touched his chin, looked at Xiao Yao, and asked, "brother Xiao, you say, what''s so weird about riding dragon mountain?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "not yet, do not presume to add assertions."


    Kunmu understood that Xiao Yao was originally a strict person, so he didn''t do too much entanglement on this issue.


    After arriving at Qilong mountain, Xiao Yao didn''t have any special feeling. He also said that if his divine sense could be so keen, all the relics on the earth could be found by himself.


    After lunch, Xu Youyuan told Xiao Yao about the recent excavation.


    It''s very simple to say.


    The excavation is suspended.


    Before such a thing happened, everyone in the archaeological team was worried. No one dared to act rashly until they had a clear idea of the situation, and the Chinese authorities would not let Xu Youyuan continue to act.


    Now that Xiao Yao is here, everyone has taken a reassuring pill.


    Xu Youyuan put the drawing on the table and said, "from the structure and area of the ancient tomb, as well as the soil layer above and the interlayer in the middle, we can determine that this is a Han Dynasty mausoleum. As for the emperor, we have no way to determine for the moment."


    Xiao Yao said in his heart that what Xu Youyuan said was nonsense. Now these people don''t even go into the ancient tomb, and the excavation has been suspended. It''s really amazing if they can know who is buried in the ancient tomb.


    Xu Youyuan continued: "but fortunately, I have a lot of intelligence now, and I can take you safely."


    Xiao Yao looked at Yang Benshan, who was sitting on the side.


    Yang Benshan was looked at by Xiao Yao and felt uncomfortable.


    It''s like I''ve done something bad.


    In fact, even if Yang Benshan doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao can think of what this is.


    Xiao Yao had given a list of five people to go to the mausoleum before. Yang Benshan must have told Xu Youyuan about this.


    After all, they are old friends.


    What Xu Youyuan said before is actually telling Xiao Yao that he also wants to go.


    "Well, Professor Xu, you will hand over all the information you have now to Director Yang." Xiao Yao coughed.


    The expression on Xu Youyuan''s face suddenly solidified, obviously not willing.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Youyuan standing in front of him and said, "Professor Xu, I know what you think, but if this ancient tomb is really just an ordinary one, I can''t come here, can I?"


    Xu Youyuan nodded gently.


    In fact, he knows what Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Youyuan can''t be unclear about Xiao Yao''s identity. He knows what Xiao Yao has done before. An ordinary ancient tomb, or even the excavation of the imperial mausoleum, can''t disturb people like Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, this excavation of the mausoleum was originally complicated by Xu Youyuan. None of the people present knew the oddity better than him.


    "Moreover, this time, our manpower is limited, so we can''t cover everything. There are too many people, so we can''t protect them well." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing this, Xu Youyuan quickly said, "Mr. Xiao, I''m not afraid of death!"


    Xiao Yao said patiently: "what we are discussing now is not the fear of death, but the problem of safety. Both you and director Yang are top talents in Chinese archaeology. We can''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, even I can''t bear such responsibility."


    Xiao Yao is really a good talker. After that, both Yang Benshan and Xu Youyuan smile.


    This does not mean that they are all vain people. In fact, everyone who joins in this industry hopes that their achievements can be recognized.


    All they need is a sense of identity.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao, you don''t have to say any more. I''m not the kind of unreasonable person." Xu Youyuan said with a smile, "well, I''ll tell Lao Yang everything I know later."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    The next morning, Xiao Yao set out and walked towards the mausoleum.


    The area of Qilong mountain is not very large, nor is it deep mountains and dense forests. After walking for almost an hour, they found the excavation site of the former mausoleum.


    The project has just started, and a ditch has been cleared. Xiao Yao and others are walking in the ditch.


    "Are we going straight into the mausoleum?" Yang Benshan asked.


    In general, the excavation of mausoleum is to clear the mausoleum directly, few of them enter first, mainly for fear of any danger.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Yang Benshan and said with a smile, "we don''t have time to dig anything here for the time being."


    Yang Benshan nodded, which echoed his wishes.


    In terms of excavation of ancient tombs, there have always been two schools. The first is to enter from the entrance without destroying the tomb structure. The second is that safety is the most important, you can master the basic layer, and then slowly dig.


    Yang Benshan is the former.


    In his view, this is the only way to respect the mausoleum.


    Yang Tong is wearing a pair of black sports shoes, a set of ADI''s sportswear, a bag on her back, and a simple tool box in her hand.


    Xiao Yao and Kun Mu are ahead.


    "Do you feel anything now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Kun Mu shook his head and said, "up to now, I haven''t noticed the existence of the array."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he is the same as kunmu.


    Zhao Tieniu, who followed them, said with a smile: "don''t talk about you. Even if I came last time, I didn''t find anything outside. Finally, I entered the mausoleum and realized something was wrong."


    Xiao Yao looked at Zhao Tieniu and asked with a smile, "what kind of breath is it?"


    The expression on Zhao tie Niu''s face suddenly became a little dignified and didn''t go down immediately.


    After a while, until he reached the entrance of the mausoleum, he said slowly: "a very oppressive atmosphere."


    Seeing Xiao yaokunmu and others'' incomprehensible faces, Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile: "I really don''t know how to describe it. I''ve racked my brains to think of it."


    The entrance to the mausoleum, which has been excavated, is about four feet long and three feet wide. If an adult wants to get in, he has to bend down and climb in.


    This is also the largest expansion without damaging the main structure of the mausoleum.


    Originally, Yang Benshan also prepared a lot of equipment, but Xiao yaokunmu and others didn''t need it at all. Even without a light source, Xiao Yao and others could still see far in the dark.


    However, Yang Benshan and Yang Tong obviously do not have such strength.


    After entering the mausoleum, along the path of the tomb, people walked forward together.


    Because the passage of the tomb is narrow and only one person can pass through, Zhao Tieniu is at the front and Xiao Yao is at the back to protect the safety of the people.


    The reason why Zhao Tieniu was allowed to lead the way was that he came here once last time.


    Because the entrance of the mausoleum has been excavated for a period of time, and the air here has no problem, it will not be like other mausoleums because of long-term sealing, resulting in a lot of toxic gases.


    The so-called "people lighting wax and ghost blowing lamp" is to test the air with a candle. If the candle goes out, it actually means that the oxygen content of the air in the tomb is too low, which will naturally threaten people''s lives.


    Before, Xiao Yao had heard Yang Benshan and others talk about the size of the Han Dynasty mausoleum. Now he knew how exaggerated it was. Just a tomb path, he had a feeling that he couldn''t get to the end. After about five minutes, he was suddenly enlightened.


    "The most pitiful thing is that this place has been trampled by the inverted bucket. I don''t know how many cultural relics are left in it." Yang Benshan said with a sigh.


    As far as their experts in Archaeology and tomb excavation are concerned, the most disgusting thing for them is the tomb robber, the tufu Zi.

 Chapter 1716

    The structure of Han Dynasty mausoleum is also divided into front room, back room, ear room and so on.


    Even if it is a mausoleum, it is just a little larger and more complicated, but after all, it is always changing.


    In terms of mausoleum structure, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu don''t know much about it. Fortunately, Yang Benshan and Yang Tong have been talking about it all the time.


    However, Xiao Yao and others are not very interested.


    This time, they came to Sulin Town, not for the so-called tombs of the Han Dynasty.


    After waiting for the ear room, Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    Zhao Tieniu and others in front also stopped.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "do you feel it?"


    Xiao Yao knew what Zhao Tieniu said, so he nodded.


    Zhao Tieniu walked up to Xiao Yao and said, "I didn''t realize the existence of the Dharma array until I was here. How do you feel now?"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, took a deep breath and said, "it''s similar to your feeling." He also realized that there was a powerful energy in the Dharma array. Even if he peeped a little with his divine sense, it would lead to attack or traction. Moreover, the power contained in it also conveys to Xiao Yao a sense of familiarity. Needless to say, this sense of familiarity has a lot to do with the wooden box Yang Benshan brought to Xiao Yao before.


    It''s no wonder that Zhao Tieniu was shocked and scared when he talked about the energy field here.


    Now Xiao Yao is the same.


    Zhao Tieniu asked, "do you think we will come here in vain this time?"


    Zhao Tieniu''s words let Xiao Yao understand what the other party wants to express.


    Obviously, they are worried that they are not able to break through the border formation here.


    At present, it''s obviously impossible to break through. The energy of the enchantment array here is too strong. Let alone Xiao Yao, who is still an eight fold immortal cultivator, even if he is really a nine fold immortal cultivator, he can''t do it at the peak of his later life. Maybe the immortal can do it, but now Xiao Yao is not an immortal, and there is no way to ask the immortal for help.


    The second method seems to be feasible, but the probability is not great.


    "Don''t worry about it. Try slowly." Xiao Yao said, "even if we can''t solve it or break it, we''ll try our luck."


    Kunmu and Zhao Tieniu were stunned when they heard Xiao Yao say that. Then they understood that their faces were very strange.


    What Xiao Yao said about taking a chance is nothing more than hoping to find the array eye here and go in directly by mistake.


    But it''s too hard. It''s like when you see a mobile phone, you can''t remember the password of the mobile phone, but you want to take a chance to fill in a few numbers.


    There are tens of thousands of ways to arrange numbers. The boundary here is much more difficult than the arrangement of those numbers.


    It would be fantastic to say this outside.


    But now, kunmu and Zhao Tieniu can also feel the powerlessness in Xiao Yao''s heart. In fact, how could they not?


    "Brother Shaw, I''ll try my best." Kunmu zhengse said.


    Originally, kunmu was full of confidence, but when he was in the Dragon protection hall, the box gave him a big blow. Now, when it comes to qilongshan, the blow is getting more and more intense, and he dare not say too much, so that he can''t get it out of hand.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Kun Mu and said with a smile, "we have nothing to do here. We can only do our best, but..."


    "But what?" Kunmu asked.


    Xiao Yao zhengse said: "I don''t think that this enchantment array is as powerful as we think. After all, this enchantment array is on the earth, not in the fairyland, so even if it is really left by immortals, it may not be impossible to solve it."


    We all know that Xiao Yao''s words are nothing but to comfort the people. But after hearing these words, the spirit of the people was really inspired.


    "Brother Xiao, I don''t dare to pry into the Qi here. After all, my cultivation is too low. Help me find the center of the FA formation here." Kunmu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    He went straight ahead, followed by kunmu.


    Because there are also Yang Benshan and Yang Tong, so Zhao Tieniu did not go with him. He had to protect them.


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, it seems that Yang Benshan and Yang Tong have not helped Xiao Yao and other people up to now. Bringing them together is a burden, and they need protection. Zhao Tieniu is also helpless.


    "Cough, Mr. Zhao, my granddaughter and I, can we go into the ear room and have a look?" Yang Benshan asked.


    Zhao Tieniu looked at them and shook his head.


    "The purpose of our coming to Xicheng this time is not the mausoleum, but something else. You can''t run around." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Yang Benshan seems to be a little angry: "but now the Han Dynasty mausoleum is in front of us, how can we do it?"


    Zhao Tieniu frowned and said, "do you want to die?"


    "What if I die here?" Yang Benshan stares at Zhu Zi and says.


    Zhao Tieniu sneered and said, "well, in that case, I will give you the result now."


    Yang Benshan''s face changed greatly, and Yang Tong stepped back a few steps.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t fool around." Zhao Tieniu will not really kill these two people. He just thinks they are a little noisy.


    Yang Benshan''s chest agitated.


    "Look, grandpa Suddenly, standing behind Yang Benshan, Yang Tong opens her mouth.


    "Well?" Yang Benshan turned his face and looked at his granddaughter. Yang Tong used a flashlight to shine on the wall in front of him.


    "Is this the stone gate?" Seeing the cracks on the wall, Yang Benshan was also surprised.


    "Yes Yang Tong was overjoyed. "It''s not an ear room or a side room. It''s a dark room."


    Yang Benshan is also very excited. He reaches out his hand and wants to open the stone gate. However, the stone gate in front of him doesn''t move.


    Zhao Tieniu came up to him and looked at him. His brows were wrinkled. He was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he rushed to the front and called out: "Xiao Yao!"


    Xiao Yao came over.


    "Where''s kunmu?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    "I''m performing in the center of FA formation. As long as I don''t enter FA formation, there''s no danger here. Don''t worry about it for the moment." Xiao Yao said.


    How to say, kunmu is also a double master. He doesn''t need to be protected.


    Moreover, with kunmu''s strength, he can inform Xiao Yao even if he really meets the danger that he can''t solve. What''s more, Xiao Yao has left a mark on him before.


    "Look here." Zhao Tieniu pointed to the stone gate and said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and was surprised.


    "The secret door?"


    "Yes." Zhao Tieniu said, "I just don''t know what''s inside."


    Xiao Yao went forward, reached out his hand and pushed the secret door open: "I don''t know if I go in."


    After pushing open the stone gate, there are still grey stones falling on it. Xiao Yao uses aura to block it out. After walking a few steps forward, Xiao Yao takes a glance and is surprised.


    Dark room, should be considered empty, just placed a table, there is a chessboard on the table.


    The chessboard emits several black and white lights, that is, the pieces of go. Each piece emits a faint halo, which can be seen at a glance.


    Zhao Tieniu went up to him and took a look, frowning.


    "Here, who else has played games?"


    Xiao Yao, Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are also difficult to understand.


    Playing chess in a dead man''s grave? What are you doing in your spare time?


    "It''s still a dead game. White is at a disadvantage and seems to have no eyes to survive." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Xiao Yao went up to him, took a look, laughed and said, "not necessarily."


    "Well?" Although Zhao Tieniu dare not say that he is the first person in the Lingwu world in go, looking at the whole Lingwu world, only two people can win with him.


    One is Xuanyuan gallop, the other is Xuanyuan jiuzhong.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, picks up a sunspot and puts it down steadily.


    All of a sudden, the dead game was revived, and there was a potential to kill the dragon.


    "Well?" Zhao Tieniu was stunned and asked, "what''s the way to do it?"


    "It''s in the chess manual inherited by Zhenwu. It''s called the seven kill game." Xiao Yao said, "this is the only way to crack it."


    Zhao Tieniu suddenly realized and studied carefully.


    Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are obviously not very proficient in go.


    All of a sudden, all the black and white pieces on the chessboard floated and hung in the air. One of them, the white one Xiao Yao had dropped before, had the most halo. Comparatively speaking, the halo of the pieces on his back was more like the light of the stars before the moon.


    Then, countless pieces began to work, forming a strange situation.


    Xiao Yao''s brow was frowning, and something seemed to ring out.


    "What is this?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    Zhao Tieniu suddenly pats his head and stares at Xiao Yao.


    "This is... The ninth floor star array?" Asked Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The stars are arranged in the sky on the ninth floor. Xiao Yao only learned a few words from the inheritance of Zhenwu relics, but he didn''t expect that Zhao Tieniu also knew these words.


    "What is the arrangement of stars on the ninth floor?" Yang Tong can''t help asking.


    Zhao Tieniu explained: "I don''t know where the ninth floor star field is. Anyway, it''s a place far away from Lingwu world. I saw it in an ancient scroll left by a Skywalker, but Xiao Yao, where do you know?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is not important."


    "But why is the ninth floor star array here?" Zhao Tieniu is very difficult to understand. Xiao Yao took a deep breath with a calm tone¡° It is said that the ninth floor star field is the place where the immortal created and lived. " Xiao Yao said, "I don''t know if they live there, but the inheritance of Zhenwu relics clearly tells me that jiulou Xingyu was indeed created by an immortal, and that immortal has a lot to do with Zhenwu people."¡° What''s the relationship? " With a bitter smile, Xiao Yao said, "it''s true that Zhenwu people are also written by that immortal." Xiao Yao said. With these words finished, Zhao Tieniu also glared round his eyes.

 Chapter 1717

    Xiao Yao''s words are like thunder on the ground.


    This news really has a great impact on Zhao Tieniu.


    Xiao Yao also told him about Zhenwu people before.


    Zhao Tieniu even thinks that the Zhenwu clan is actually the closest to the existence of the Xians in the human race.


    But now, Xiao Yao told him that Zhenwu clan was also created by the so-called fairy clan?


    How powerful are those immortals?


    Xiao Yao took a breath and said, "no wonder I can solve the chess game here. I see..."


    If the chessboard here is a lock, Zhenwu inheritance may be the key, and Xiao Yao happens to be the person holding the key.


    Whether the so-called ninth floor star realm was created by immortals or not, and whether immortals really live in it, is not very important to Xiao Yao and others, at least not very important at the moment.


    But what happened now is a wake-up call for all of them.


    This time, I didn''t come to the wrong place.


    The vision in front of us is still changing.


    Xiao Yao and others are not worried, standing on the edge quietly waiting, the key is to worry is useless.


    Those chess pieces, like stars all over the sky, gradually converged to the same place, flashing pure light, and the sunspots also began to move and stir, forming a black hole like star. In ancient times, many experts were able to judge the situation of the world by watching the stars, such as Zhuge Liang. Xiao Yao certainly did not have such ability. He just found it interesting. Moreover, the newly formed black hole seemed to have a strange attraction to his divine consciousness.


    The more you look, the more profound


    Stand where you are and don''t move.


    Close your eyes, those stars and black holes are still in front of you.


    "Xiao..."


    Yang Tong first detects something wrong with Xiao Yao. She reaches out her hand to pat Xiao Yao on the shoulder, but Zhao Tieniu grabs it by the wrist.


    "Shh..." Zhao Tieniu shook his head at her.


    Yang Tong a Leng, ordered to nod, hurriedly stepped back a few steps, for fear of disturbing Xiao Yao.


    Zhao Tieniu also noticed something wrong with Xiao Yao, but from Xiao Yao''s face, he didn''t see any look of pain. Instead, he was full of yearning.


    He immediately realized that the virtual image formed by the chess pieces brought Xiao Yao into a strange space.


    It''s just that no one but Xiao Yao can give a definite answer to what kind of space it is and how it is.


    As Zhao Tieniu thought, Xiao Yao was in a confused state before he suddenly saw a new world.


    He can clearly realize that in the new world, it is not his own body, but his knowledge.


    Looking around, he didn''t see anyone. He thought for a moment and thought that he should be the only one to enter. Zhao Tieniu and others didn''t come in.


    Is it because you have a strong sense of God?


    Or is it because the inheritance of Zhenwu in my mind plays a very important role?


    He shook his head, did not continue to think about this problem, but carefully looked around him.


    He found that he was standing on a stone arch bridge at this time. Two high cliffs were connected on both sides of the stone arch bridge. Under the stone arch bridge, there was a turbulent river about thirty feet. In front of the stone arch bridge, there was a waterfall that flew down three thousand feet. Every drop of water was like a brave soldier, rushing forward to die and falling from a height, A picturesque waterfall can be formed only when you go together.


    "Here, where is it?" Xiao Yao said something.


    Standing in the middle of the stone arch bridge, he didn''t know where to go, because he didn''t know whether he was coming from the South or from the north. After a moment''s hesitation, he stepped forward to the south.


    Where there is a right direction, just go, he said to himself in his heart.


    After passing the stone arch bridge and entering the dense mountain forest, you can still hear the birds. A little red snake crawls past his feet. Xiao Yao frowns. The snake looks up at him and spits out a message. It is probably threatening Xiao Yao. After he finds out that the other party doesn''t intend to do anything to him, he moves forward.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know where to go, so he subconsciously followed the red snake.


    The snake found that Xiao Yao followed him, turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, but he didn''t move too much, so he continued to move forward.


    Xiao Yao still followed.


    "Are you my guide? Oh, no, it''s the leading snake. " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The snake ignored him.


    The speed of the snake was fast and slow, but it didn''t shake off Xiao Yao. Maybe there was no such idea at all.


    There is no road here, and Xiao Yao''s feet are not in the grass. I don''t know the time here, but there is dew on it, so that Xiao Yao''s trouser legs are wet.


    Unconsciously, the speed of snake walking is faster and faster, and Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao''s speed has been fast enough to travel thousands of miles a day.


    What surprised him even more was that he didn''t feel any strange aura on the snake. He was just an ordinary snake. However, his speed was so fast.


    He immediately understood that it was not how ordinary the snake was, but that he could not see the strangeness in it.


    "The world is not simple!" Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    After entering this world, Xiao Yao has already raised his vigilance. To him, everything in this world is strange. He doesn''t know what the purpose of the so-called ninth floor star is to lead him here, and when to let him go back. However, since only his own divine consciousness enters here, he will surely return quickly. After all, the noumenon is still in the mausoleum.


    After walking about thirty miles behind the fast snake, Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    In front of us, there is another cliff.


    Even if he didn''t go to the front of the cliff and look down, he already felt a pressure.


    In the air, there is a strong smell of blood.


    "Where on earth is this?" Xiao Yao was full of doubts.


    All of a sudden, the snake rushed to the cliff and jumped. When it flew up, it uttered a scream in its mouth. Its flesh and blood were flying, and a pair of wings were born from its body, but it could not fly, but glided.


    Xiao Yao frowned and stepped forward.


    Every step is very heavy.


    The closer to the edge of the cliff, the heavier the blood smell and pressure.


    In the last few steps, Xiao Yao was under great pressure, and his Qi and blood surged, as if he would spit out a mouthful of blood at any time.


    When he stood at the edge of the cliff, Xiao Yao looked down, but he didn''t resist any more, and finally a mouthful of blood came out.


    The cliff is thousands of feet high!


    Below, there was a layer of cloud, which was light red, as if dyed red by blood.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s breath suddenly became short.


    Under the cliff, like purgatory. Countless creatures, half human and half animal, have different shapes.


    Some are animal heads, some are human heads, some are human heads, some are full of feathers, some have a pair of Eagle like wings, and some are eight legged tigers. They are about three feet tall. The thunderbolt they are facing is not a tail, but it looks more like a spear.


    Strange shapes and strange shapes!


    "Are these the so-called demons?" Xiao Yao gasped, as if his throat had been pinched by a hand. He knew that as long as he stepped back, he could get out of the present predicament, but he still wanted to hold on for a while and take a look at it.


    Even the book of mountains and seas can''t describe so many strange things.


    "Is this the temple of the great demons? No, it''s more like an execution ground! "


    Xiao Yao discovered that there were countless corpses lying on the ground, all of them were demons.


    The demons are charging in the same direction.


    In front of them, there is an army.


    All the soldiers were dressed in gold armor and armed with long guns.


    Then, the soldiers shot together, and countless golden mans sprang out of their bodies, rolled up a gust of vigorous wind, and smashed those demon man''s bodies.


    Xiao Yao covers his chest, more and more uncomfortable.


    There are also some demons, fast, biting some of the soldiers.


    But in general, it''s the soldiers in armor who have the upper hand.


    Then another chariot came from behind the soldiers. The chariot was at least ten feet high. After the chariot entered the battlefield, there was another crush. Everywhere the chariot went, there were corpses everywhere.


    All of a sudden, a mass of purple air condenses on the chariot. The purple air condenses slowly. Finally, a man in a purple robe appears. There is no wind in his skirt.


    Suddenly, the old man in purple raised his head and looked at himself.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Yao can see his eyes clearly.


    Those eyes are full of stars.


    "Terran?" The purple robed old man''s lips wriggled slightly. His voice was very small, but Xiao Yao could hear it clearly.


    Xiao Yao spat out a mouthful of blood again and stepped back, which made the surrounding scenery dark.


    After the darkness, a voice came to his ear.


    "Brother Shaw?"


    Xiao Yao opens his eyes again and sees Kun mu.


    "I''m back?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    "You said that. You didn''t go anywhere before. You''ve been here all the time." Kun Mu said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded, and then his brow was wrinkled again. As expected, his divine sense was greatly damaged.


    "The old man in purple is really powerful. Is he a fairy? What''s more, where is it? Why are there so many demons in that place? " Xiao Yao couldn''t understand it. If he thought about it, he would have a headache.


    Looking at Zhao Tieniu and others, their eyes are full of worry. Even if there is no mirror in front of them, he can guess that his face must be pale and terrible¡° Where on earth have you been, brother Kunmu asked. Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know..." looking at the painful look on Xiao Yao''s face, Kun Mu didn''t dare to continue to ask.

 Chapter 1718

    Xiao Yao''s previous experience is a wake-up call.


    He suddenly realized that the so-called fairyland might be more terrible than he had imagined.


    The power of the immortal is beyond our imagination.


    No matter whether the old man in purple robe was an immortal or not, he could still not hold each other''s eyes with his own cultivation.


    What''s more, when the old man looked at himself, he didn''t show any murders. He was just curious. He seemed to be curious about why he was there.


    If the other party killed himself, would he be able to wipe himself out in a moment?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel scared.


    "By the way, have you untied the Dharma array?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Kun Mu gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said: "it''s hard to untie. I''ve tried for two hours, but I still can''t find a way. Even if there is a way, it may not be what I can do now."


    "Two hours?" Xiao Yao was startled. "How long has it been?"


    "Don''t you know?" Zhao Tieniu said with a bitter smile, "you have been standing here for an hour."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    In his opinion, he was just in a trance before, but he didn''t expect that it had been so long. It was really a passing moment.


    The star map in front of us is still in turmoil.


    This time, they seem to have become a lot more regular.


    Xiao Yao stared at him, as if he had thought of something.


    "It''s broken. Brother Shaw is in again!" Kunmu patted his thigh.


    "Shut up Xiao Yao scolded.


    Kun wood a Leng, emotion Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness is still here!


    "What are you looking at, brother Shaw?" Kunmu came closer and asked.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to the arrangement of the stars.


    "What do you think of?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Kun Mu pondered for a moment and asked tentatively, "Twinkle, twinkle, twinkle?"


    Xiao Yao


    He kicked kunmu''s butt: "can you talk well? Don''t you know the nine star array left by the Zhenwu clan? "


    "Nine Star array?" Kun Mu was stunned. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "at the beginning, I also gained a lot there. I learned a lot about the secrets of Zhenwu clan, but I really didn''t see the so-called nine star array. If I saw it, I would have written it down. It''s probably only in your Zhenwu clan''s inheritance."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that there was some truth in what Kun Mu said.


    "The nine star array should be the key to breaking the FA array here. It''s probably the biggest secret of Zhenwu clan. It''s only in the inheritance." Xiao Yao said.


    Kun Mu nodded and said with a smile¡° It seems that this time you bring me together, it''s a waste of effort. I can''t help you at all. Since only you know the nine star array, naturally you have to solve it. "


    Xiao Yao coughed lightly and said, "I can''t say that. Even if I really want to solve the nine star array, I can''t do without your help. After all, your understanding of the boundary of the array is far above me. I can only master one general direction, and you can help me with other things."


    Kun Mu nodded: "then I''ll help with these trivial things."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He felt that kunmu was really modest enough.


    Others don''t know, but he is very clear about kunmu''s understanding of Falan and jiejie.


    It''s definitely not the same as you are now.


    After all, every inch has its advantages and every inch has its disadvantages. Xiao Yao has never felt that he is an all-round person. He still needs help in many aspects. They all say that a hero can help three people, and that people with great skills need help from others.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, if he doesn''t bring kunmu, even if he really has the ability to solve the nine star array, it will take him a long time, from three months to three years. Now with kunmu, Xiao Yao is confident that he can shorten the time.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhao, next, please send director Yang and his granddaughter out." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhao Tieniu was stunned and looked at Yang Benshan and Yang Tong.


    Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are also angry.


    The old man took a step forward and argued with Xiao Yao: "Mr. Xiao, didn''t he say before that he was willing to wait with me?"


    Looking at Yang Benshan''s angry expression, Xiao yaoleng gradually understood it and said with a smile: "director Yang thought more and sent you back because you had to go back."


    Yang Benshan''s face was full of doubts and didn''t know why.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "in my opinion, it takes at least three days for us to break the Dharma array here. In these seven days, the three of us can do without eating or drinking. Are you really OK?"


    "..." Yang Benshan''s eyes darkened.


    If it is for other reasons, he will naturally rush out and continue to argue with Xiao Yao, but if it is for this reason, he really has nothing to do.


    Xiao Yao, Zhao Tieniu and others, he also knows that these are capable people. The things Xiao Yao did before are far beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Even those Marvel superheroes in the movie can''t be compared with Xiao Yao.


    Yang Benshan doesn''t know if other people can do it without eating or drinking for three days, but Xiao Yao is sure to do it. There is no doubt about that.


    "We can, too." When Yang Benshan hesitates, Yang Tong suddenly opens her mouth.


    So far, Xiao Yao has no deep impression on the girl, only at this time, he subconsciously looked at the girl.


    Yang Tong zhengse said: "I brought a lot of dry food and water, not to say enough for me and my grandfather to stay here for three days, even for a week, there is no problem."


    When she spoke, she opened the bag she was carrying. There were seven or eight bottles of mineral water, some compressed biscuits and so on. It was really enough for three days.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are really well prepared."


    Yang Tong didn''t say a word.


    "Did you know that would happen before?" Zhao Tieniu also can''t help but ask curiously.


    How can ordinary people carry so much mineral water on their backs? Seven or eight bottles of mineral water are really heavy. No wonder he thought Yang Tong was panting before.


    Yang Tong gave a smile, which was very clean.


    "My grandfather told me before that it could happen at any time in the mausoleum, so we must do a good job in case of emergency." Yang Tong said.


    Zhao Tieniu did not speak, but turned his eyes to Xiao Yao.


    Obviously, he felt that in this world, he couldn''t make his own decisions, so he had to ask Xiao Yao for his opinions.


    Looking at the firm look in Yang Tong''s eyes, Xiao Yao didn''t say much, so he had no choice but to nod and agree.


    Then he said to Zhao Tieniu, "kunmu and I are going to find a way to crack the array here, so the safety of director Yang and his granddaughter is up to you."


    Zhao Tieniu looks at Yang Benshan and Yang Tong, but nods helplessly.


    "Mr. Zhao, can you show us around the tomb?" Yang Benshan said.


    Zhao Tieniu still did not immediately answer, or looking at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said to Zhao Tieniu, "if you let them stay in the same place for three days, it''s worse than killing them. Besides, if you don''t talk about them first, can you bear to stay here all the time?"


    Zhao Tieniu laughs and understands Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao and Kun Mu go out of the dark room again and find the center of the array.


    Then, they began to deduce the nine star array.


    In fact, the nine star array has a lot to do with the previous star map. Xiao Yao has recorded the changes of the stars in his mind.


    Before the deduction, kunmu could not help asking: "brother Xiao, did you see the so-called fairyland before?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I don''t know where it is. Now when I recall it, my memory is a little fuzzy, but I think what I see is just the tip of the iceberg."


    Kun Mu frowned and asked, "it''s dangerous?"


    "Very dangerous." Xiao Yao''s eyes were deep, and he didn''t know where to look. He seemed to have penetrated the mountains and rivers, and the clouds. "If you are careless, you will be broken to pieces."


    Kun Mu could not help shivering.


    Can let Xiao Yao say such a words, Kun Mu feels, that place is absolutely in danger.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about that." Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Kunmu can see that Xiao Yao now thinks that recalling those memories is a kind of spiritual torture, so he doesn''t ask any more.


    According to the deduction of the nine star array, Xiao Yao felt more and more complicated. Then he asked kunmu a lot about the array. Kunmu must have said everything. As time went on, Xiao Yao gradually found some breakthroughs and began to try one by one


    Besides, Zhao Tieniu, just as Xiao Yao said, is not the kind of person who is particularly tolerant. Now that he has come, he can''t guard a place.


    In fact, Zhao Tieniu has some doubts in his mind.


    He was very curious about the relationship between the owner of the mausoleum and the Zhenwu people in Xiao Yaokun''s mouth.


    "Director Yang, can you tell who is the owner of this mausoleum?"


    "It can only be seen that it was an emperor of the Han Dynasty, but there is no way to infer which emperor it was, but I will try my best." Yang Benshan said.


    Zhao Tieniu nodded and did not continue to ask.


    With Zhao Tieniu in, Yang Benshan and Yang Tong in the mausoleum, they are very safe.


    In fact, not only Zhao Tieniu, but Xiao Yao also wanted to know what the owner of the tomb had to do with the Zhenwu clan.


    After all, I found the star map in a dark room before. That is to say, the mausoleum was built on the edge of the array. It was not by chance, but deliberately. Is it the person who guards the border, even if he dies, will die here and continue to guard it? However, Xiao Yao believes that when he can enter the border, the truth of the problem will come to light. On the fourth day, Xiao Yao and Kun Mu were relieved to break through the array. Zhao Tieniu, Yang Benshan and others also made a breakthrough discovery in the mausoleum.

 Chapter 1719

    Looking at Yang Benshan and Yang Tong''s face full of excitement, even if they haven''t opened their mouth, Xiao Yao can guess that the discovery of the two granddaughters in the mausoleum is not small.


    In fact, he didn''t care much about each other''s discovery. After all, he said before that they didn''t have any idea about the mausoleum, and they didn''t have any curiosity. Their real purpose was the border hidden in the mausoleum.


    However, what Yang Benshan and Xiao Yao said next surprised him.


    "This tomb is not a mausoleum at all. It is not owned by an emperor of the Han Dynasty!" Yang Benshan clenched his fist and said.


    With these words, Xiao Yao thought that Yang Benshan would show a look of helplessness and loss.


    However, it is not. On the contrary, Yang Benshan seems to be very excited.


    Looking at his Yang Si, it seems that he has discovered something extraordinary, which also arouses Xiao Yao''s strong curiosity. After all, an old archaeologist like Yang Benshan naturally hopes that this is the imperial mausoleum of the Han Dynasty. He hopes that this is the mausoleum of Liu Bang or Liu Che. But now, it is clear that it is not the imperial mausoleum, so far as Yang Benshan has not been hit, On the contrary, it can make the old man more excited. There must be earth shaking news.


    As Xiao Yao thought, next, Yang Benshan said: "the owner of this ancient tomb should be only the head of a family."


    "The head of a family?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Yang Benshan nodded and looked at his granddaughter.


    Yang Tong came forward to help explain.


    Xiao Yao can understand that Yang Benshan deliberately did this, mainly because he wanted to help Yang Tong brush his sense of existence in front of Xiao Yao, so that Xiao Yao felt that Yang Tong was a very capable and useful person.


    For Yang Benshan''s heart, Xiao Yao can certainly understand, come here, this is also harmless, so he is also lazy to pierce.


    Yang Tong gave a slight cough and began to explain: "the reason why we thought this was the imperial mausoleum before is that the structure and area of this ancient tomb are similar to the Han Dynasty mausoleum we excavated before."


    Xiao Yao nodded, waiting for the other side to continue.


    Naturally, Yang Tong also found that Xiao Yao was very interested in what she was saying. She was calm and excited. After she controlled her emotions as much as possible, she continued: "but later, according to some funerary objects and the coffin in the main tomb, we found that it was not the emperor who was buried here, but a clan leader named Dongfang."


    "The east?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in the Han Dynasty, there was a famous man named Dongfang."


    "You also suspect Dongfang Shuo?" Yang Tong smile, said, "anyone heard here, the first person to think of may be Dongfang Shuo, and now, do not rule out this suspicion."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    According to historical records, Dongfang Shuo was indeed a strong man.


    However, whether the other party is an immortal or not is impossible to verify.


    "The information in this tomb is limited. We haven''t been able to confirm too much yet." Yang Tong said, "but my grandfather and I agree that the existence of this family may be to protect something, so that after the patriarch died, we will stay here and continue to protect."


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He looked at Yang Tong and asked, "where can we judge this?"


    "Stone carving!" Yang Tong said.


    "Stone carving?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    Yang Tong said with a smile: "it seems that Mr. Xiao is also very interested in those stone carvings. In this case, it''s better for Mr. Xiao to have a look first, because there are many blank stone carvings. Mr. Zhao said that there is a layer of mysterious power attached to them. It''s not that there are no words, but that we have no way to peep. Maybe you can."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Following Yang Tong, Xiao yaokunmu enters the main tomb.


    Now the border has been opened, and the entrance can last about three hours, so Xiao Yao is not in a hurry.


    Perhaps, the stone carvings in Yang Tong''s mouth before can also reveal some secrets of the boundary that exist here.


    Xiao Yao now has too many doubts in his mind. He is eager to get the answer, so now that he has the opportunity, he is naturally unwilling to give up any clues.


    In the main chamber, besides the coffin, there is a row of stone carvings, about three meters long and one meter wide.


    Just count it. It''s nine dollars.


    The number nine is originally a polar number.


    Among them, there are three blank stone carvings, on which there is no information, and as Zhao Tieniu said, there is a layer of strange Qi attached to the three blank stone carvings, which seems to cover something.


    Zhao Tieniu said on one side: "I wanted to try to break through the Qi on the stone carving before, showing that I was bitten back."


    Now that he says this, he just wants to wake Xiao Yao up.


    He really knows Xiao Yao too well, and he knows that Xiao Yao''s curiosity is heavy. He also suffered a great impact when he saw the remaining six stone carvings, but he didn''t see the most important part, which was probably hidden in the three blank stone carvings.


    He knew that if Xiao Yao finished reading the six stone carvings, he would not be able to control his curiosity, but he had suffered some losses before, so he must tell Xiao Yao first, so as to avoid the other party''s repeated mistakes.


    Xiao Yao nodded to Zhao Tieniu to show that he understood.


    Then, he and Kun Mu looked up from the first moment.


    Although the stone carvings are very large, the characters on them are also very large. Although they are written in official script, Xiao Yao can still understand them, but it takes more time to make a change in his mind.


    On the first stone carving, only some things about the Oriental family are mentioned, but Dongfang Shuo is not mentioned.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, some words were mentioned in the following stone carvings.


    Zhenwu people.


    And bengling ancient land.


    "Brother Xiao, is the existence of Zhenwu also for guarding bengling ancient land? We didn''t know that before! " Kunmu said.


    After all, he and Xiao Yao had been to Zhenwu ruins before, but they didn''t find any information about bengling ancient land in Zhenwu ruins.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said: "this ancient place of collapsing spirit may be the secret of Lingwu world, which has never been mentioned in my inheritance."


    He thought more about whether the world he went to before would be the ancient place of avalanche spirit.


    However, this can only be regarded as Xiao Yao''s guess, and it can''t be concluded yet.


    After all, there is no evidence to complete Xiao Yao''s guess.


    "It is said here that the existence of bengling ancient land was created by an immortal to imprison some demons?" Kun Mu''s face is quite complicated after reading these.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    He saw it here, too.


    In my mind, I can''t help thinking of the world I entered before.


    Indeed, there are countless demons.


    This also makes Xiao Yao''s guess a little more certain.


    This is the end of the contents of the six stone carvings.


    What Yang Tong and Xiao Yao said before is also seen on the stone carvings.


    He looked back at Yang Tong and Yang Benshan, quite speechless. In this case, why did they say so much before? It''s better to take them to see the stone carvings.


    In fact, Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are embarrassed when they listen to Xiao Yaokun''s comments.


    They thought that Xiao Yao and others could not understand Li Shu, but now they underestimated them.


    On the seventh stone carving, the additional breath is like a layer of fog in front of Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao tries to cross his aura into it, but he is suddenly attacked. Fortunately, he has been reminded by Zhao Tieniu before and is ready. He immediately draws back his aura and takes a step back.


    Just frowning, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Kunmu and others subconsciously keep quiet, worried that their mouth at this time will disturb the meditation of Xiao Yao.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and slaps it heavily on the stone carving, and the stone carving falls apart.


    "I''ll go, brother Xiao. I can''t see it. It''s broken in anger!" Kunmu was surprised.


    "Do evil, do evil!" Yang Benshan is very angry. In his opinion, even if there is no writing on the stone carving, it has certain research value. But he did not expect that it would be destroyed by Xiao Yao.


    However, just one second after Xiao Yao patted the broken stone carvings, a purple light burst out from the stone carvings, like a bright meteor dragging a tail rainbow into Xiao Yao''s eyebrows.


    "This is... Passing on information?" Kunmu was shocked.


    Xiao Yao did not move his face and began to feel the information.


    For a long time, Xiao Yao opened his eyes and his eyes were clear.


    He went to the eighth stone carving and clapped it again. The previous scene was repeated in front of the public.


    Then, the ninth block.


    After the three purple rainbow lights all penetrated into Xiao Yaomei''s heart, there were more messages in his mind.


    The expression on his face became more and more dignified.


    "Brother Xiao, do you know what is written on these three stone carvings?" Kun Mu asks tentatively.


    In fact, what he says now is just rubbish.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and nodded.


    "Well, did you say what''s in the border?"


    "A star road." Xiao Yao said.


    "Star road?" Kun Mu was stunned, "Zhenwu clan once recorded the so-called star road..."


    "What is Starway?" Yang Tong can''t help but ask curiously.


    Kun Mu took a look at him with complicated eyes and said: "the so-called star road is the road of the Star River, leading to another star field or a void. However, human beings can''t wander on the star road unless it is..."


    The last two words are ready to come out.


    Want to walk on the Star Road, open up, at least have to be immortal!


    If people enter, they are afraid that their bodies will be crushed immediately¡° Is that the way in the universe? " Yang Tong grew up and felt absurd. Kun Mu thought about it and felt that Yang Tong''s explanation was ok, so he nodded. Zhao Tieniu sighed and said, "it seems that this time we have come in vain." Indeed, after all, they are not able to walk in the path of stars. However, Xiao Yao shook his head¡° Not in vain, we have solved the first layer of the boundary array, but we can''t solve the space array hidden in the boundary array. That''s the so-called star road. There are relics in the boundary, but they are the relics of the Oriental family. "

 Chapter 1720

    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Kun mu, Zhao Tieniu and others could not hide their lost color.


    Even Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are somewhat depressed.


    Although they are just ordinary people, they are also curious about the so-called immortal.


    Before Xiao Yao and others to also did not reveal too much, but they are not stupid, can guess some.


    "Shall we still go in?" Kunmu asked.


    "Come in!" Xiao Yao bit, "you''ve already come. How can you just leave? We really have no way to think about the road of Xinghe, but this Oriental family may also have some secrets. "


    The contents of the previous stone carvings are not only those mentioned by Xiao Yao.


    Although the person buried in this ancient tomb is not Dongfang Shuo, this Oriental family does have a certain relationship with Dongfang Shuo.


    Dongfang Shuo is also a member of this Oriental family.


    In fact, there are some similarities between the eastern clan and the Zhenwu clan. For example, they all exist to protect bengling valley.


    He guessed in his mind that if the place where he went before his divine consciousness was really the so-called collapse Spirit Valley, then the soldiers he saw fighting with demons in golden armor might be related to the Zhenwu family of the Oriental family.


    But now Xiao Yao does not have much information, so these can only be regarded as speculation, not facts.


    In order to verify his conjecture, he felt it was necessary to go deep into the Oriental family.


    "This time, I''m the only one going in. You can''t go in." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Kun wood urgent, "that you encounter danger how to do?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and explained: "it''s not that I don''t want to take you, but that I want to enter the Zhenwu ruins. After entering the border, I have to go through an area."


    "Where?" Kun Mu asks curiously.


    Zhao Tieniu is also curious.


    Although he is a seven fold master and Xiao Yao is a eight fold master, he really doesn''t believe that there is any place where Xiao Yao can go in safely, but he can''t.


    As for taking risks or not, it goes without saying.


    Even if it''s really an adventurous place, Zhao Tieniu is willing to take risks. Xiao Yao also understands this, so there''s no need to mention it at all.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes converged into a bright river of stars, and his mouth was heavy: "it''s a blood storm."


    "Blood storm?" Kun wood Eye Bead son almost didn''t stare out, "that you still dare to go?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Kun Mu and said with a smile, "if it''s another blood storm, I certainly don''t dare to go, but if it''s the blood storm of Zhenwu clan, why don''t I dare to go?"


    Kunmu suddenly realized.


    Xiao Yao has been inherited by Zhenwu people, and also recognized by Zhenwu people.


    If it''s really the blood storm of Zhenwu, it''s not difficult for Xiao Yao to enter safely.


    "What is a blood storm?" asked Zhao Tieniu


    Kun Mu glanced at Zhao Tieniu and said: "the so-called blood storm is actually a kind of border Acacia. It must be a specific blood to enter."


    "Then we can try it too!" Zhao Tieniu said with a smile.


    Kun Mu touched his chin and nodded. He didn''t plan to stop Zhao Tieniu. He said, "if you try, of course you can, but the end of failure is a little miserable."


    Zhao Tieniu suddenly got goose bumps and asked in a low voice, "how miserable is it?"


    "Shattered by the storm of blood." Kunmu said.


    When Zhao Tieniu heard this, he immediately shook his head like a rattle.


    "Forget it." He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "but are you 100% sure that you will pass the blood storm?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "of course."


    "In that case, I won''t dissuade you. Let''s wait for you outside." With these words, Zhao Tieniu found a place to sit down.


    Both Yang Benshan and Yang Tong are speechless.


    They are thinking that Mr. Zhao is so hearty that he sits directly on the coffin


    How can ordinary people do this


    Xiao Yao didn''t point it out. Anyway, Zhao Tieniu didn''t kill less people. In his eyes, the so-called ghost is just a joke. He''s not afraid of living, and he''ll be afraid to die?


    Isn''t that funny?


    "I don''t know how long I will stay in it. If it''s too long, you can leave without waiting for me." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Kun Mu thought about it, shook his head and said, "if you don''t come out, I dare not go back! There''s no peace of mind. "


    See Kun Mu Zhao tie Niu is so meaning, Xiao Yao also have no way, can only nod to promise down.


    He looked at Yang Benshan and Yang Tong, and said to Kun mu, "today, let''s send director Yang and his granddaughter back. It''s no longer valuable for them, and their water and dry food won''t last long."


    This time, Yang Benshan and Yang Tong did not express any opinions.


    Kun Mu also nodded.


    Just as Xiao Yao turns to enter the border, Yang Tong suddenly opens her mouth.


    "Mr. Shaw, wait a minute!"


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Yang Tong, puzzled.


    Yang Tong hesitated for a moment, came up and took out something from her pocket.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao took the jade pendant in Yang Tong''s hand and asked, "what is this?"


    There''s no strange Qi on the jade pendant, even no aura, but it''s blood red. It''s strange to look at it.


    "I don''t know, but we found this blood jade in the mausoleum." Yang Tong said.


    Zhao Tieniu was stunned and asked, "I don''t know that?"


    "You were not there at that time..." Yang Tong said in a low voice. "Originally, I thought this jade pendant had certain research value, but when I saw the stone carving before, I found that it said something about Jun Xue Yu, which might be this jade pendant. The stone carving said that if you take Jun Xue Yu into jiejie, there would be unexpected harvest, so I just..."


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "Why are you willing to give it to me?"


    "Well, you are also the Savior of our people, aren''t you?" With that, Yang Tong blinked, a little playful.


    Xiao Yao put the blood jade in his bag and nodded: "thank you very much."


    He is going to study the jade pendant carefully later.


    Although he didn''t feel any special Qi from this jade pendant, the more so, the more curious he felt. Generally, as long as the jade pendant or jadeite is of good quality, it will contain some aura. What''s more, the jade pendant has been stored for more than 2000 years. No matter how you look at it, the appearance of this blood jade is not bad. If things go wrong, there will be demons. This blood jade doesn''t contain any energy, But I can''t feel it now.


    Walking out of the main tomb and to the center of the border, Xiao Yao takes a step forward.


    Suddenly, he had a feeling that he fell into the pool, like breaking through a thin film.


    In front of the scene suddenly began to rotate rapidly, an aurora through the world, suddenly appeared in front of their own eyes.


    The light is more and more bright, even if Xiao Yao is the strength of the eight immortals, his vision is also temporarily blurred.


    Then, he noticed a gust of exciting wind, sweeping towards himself.


    Even in front of a blur, he could feel as if he was in a valley.


    Every wind has turned into a wind blade. What makes Xiao Yao afraid is that there seems to be a very powerful force in those wind blades, just like the power of heaven and earth. But those wind blades didn''t hurt his body. But this kind of feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable, just like a huge palm hovering over his head, The palm can turn itself into a patty. What''s more, he doesn''t have any ability to resist. This kind of uneasiness fills his heart.


    He is more and more depressed, has been for a long time, has not been higher than his own strength so much threat.


    Yes, it''s a threat!


    After Baixi, everything calmed down.


    I can hear the murmur of the stream.


    He shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief. He realized that he had passed the blood storm. Then he looked around and found that he was standing on a country road.


    On both sides of the road, there is a boundless fertile land. It seems to be autumn, and the fertile land has turned into a golden ocean. When a breeze comes, the Golden Ocean begins to surge.


    Xiao Yao is walking forward at his feet. The shot of this path is a village.


    Above the village, there was smoke rising.


    "Here, is there anyone else?" Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    He had been to the Zhenwu ruins before, but the Zhenwu ruins and the scene in front of him are completely different, and there will be no people.


    But what I see now is totally different from what I imagined before.


    He walked on with heavy steps.


    When I went into the village, I found that there were still some naughty children running around.


    However, they did not stop to look at Xiao Yao and turned a blind eye to him.


    These children are wearing short clothes made of coarse cloth, which is similar to the children of Lingwu world. One of them, about four or five years old, runs around with a wooden windmill in his hand, but he doesn''t notice a raised stone at his feet. He accidentally trips. Xiao Yao subconsciously reaches out his hand to hold it, but the child passes through Xiao Yao''s palm.


    The child still fell to the ground and cried.


    The rest of the children pulled him up. The boy wiped his tears and continued to jump.


    Xiao Yao stood in the same place, frowning.


    "It''s not that they turn a blind eye to me, but that they don''t see me at all?" Xiao Yao thought.


    "Where am I now? Is this just an environment? " Xiao Yao feels more and more complicated.


    After wandering around the village, Xiao Yao felt that this place was in line with Tao Yuanming''s Peach Blossom Land. The old people and children were happy, men were farming and women were weaving, and life was leisurely. For a moment, however, the world changed color. Above the sky, lightning and thunder. The sky darkened in an instant, but there were no stars. There was only a faint light. In an instant, it was red. The whole space is scarlet. Above the sky, lightning and thunder. Thunder and lightning approved, but did not dissipate, but gradually condensed into shape, gathered Jackie Chan. Thunder Dragon is born!

 Chapter 1721

    The Thunder Dragon is still thundering and shining.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that Xue Jiao in his divine consciousness was in a state of turbulence.


    All the men, women and children in the village came out of the house.


    The Thunder Dragon, perched in the sky, roared and hissed, and its whiskers fluttered.


    The people in the village raised their heads and looked at the dragon, but the expression on their faces was very calm.


    No panic, no fear.


    Not even a hint of surprise.


    However, the expression on these faces seems to be dignified.


    Even if it''s a child, it''s the same.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that these people, including the elderly and children, are just like enemies in this situation.


    What makes him feel more difficult to understand is that in everyone''s eyes, the flames of war are burning.


    As if a soldier, heard the bugle of preparing for the charge.


    One by one, clench your fists.


    Above the sky, the body of the dragon is still changing. Now, it is hundreds of miles long.


    Thunderbolt after thunderbolt not only did not cause any damage to the dragon, but also made its body more beautiful and its breath more terrible.


    In the face of such an apocalyptic change, Xiao Yao was surprised by the calmness of these people.


    When the huge faucet, close to the earth, opened its mouth, burst out a pillar, hit the ground, several middle-aged men looked at each other, all of them took off to meet the pillar.


    The powerful power contained in the pillar made Xiao Yao, who had already entered the cultivation of the eight immortals, shudder.


    It was a tremor from the depths of the soul.


    If it wasn''t for his appearance in the world as a virtual image, he would not be hurt at all, and he would surely run away.


    His intuition told him that the pillar of light on the sky now is definitely not comparable to his own strength.


    However, the middle-aged men all hit the post with fists.


    After a few punches, the electric column was smashed.


    However, it is a few electric pillars, toward those middle-aged men who are in mid air smashed in the past.


    At this time, an old man on the ground took a step forward.


    A few young men of half age brought him a table.


    Several children brought him pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    The old man picked up the brush in his hand, and the black ink in the inkstone, as if given life, hung on the white brush along a curve.


    Then, the old man began to wave the ink. The ink fell on the white paper and bloomed.


    just a flourish of the pen and it ''s done!


    A murderer''s Totem is on the paper.


    Xiao Yao slowly approached and looked at the totem on the white paper. For a moment, he felt as if his soul would be swallowed by the fierce beast on the white paper.


    The fierce beast looks like a tiger, but it has bat like wings. It has only a layer of sebum and can see the abrupt bones. However, it is much bigger than the bat''s wings.


    In ancient times, the fierce beast was poor and strange!


    Xiao Yao immediately thought of a fierce beast recorded in Shanhaijing.


    As the golden light continued to wave, the paper suddenly shook its body and came out of the white paper. Its body kept enlarging. At last, it was about tens of miles long. It flapped its wings and flew up to the sky. With a roar, it rushed towards the Thunder Dragon in the air.


    The two animals collided with each other, and there was lightning and thunder in the sky.


    A majestic air engine is rippling in the air.


    Everyone just watched the scene quietly.


    In addition to the sound of bursting in the air and the hiss of the fierce animal Thunder Dragon, no one spoke.


    The child with the windmill Xiao Yao had seen before suddenly raised the windmill in his hand.


    When the windmill turns, it turns faster and faster. Gusts of wind also blow away. The wind convolutes the wind blades, just like the blood storm Xiao Yao had experienced before.


    At least, it brings Xiao Yao the same breath and pressure.


    Xiao Yao really wants to swear.


    Mud horse, what is this place?


    How powerful is a little boy?


    If you put it on the earth, it can destroy a world, OK?


    Xiao Yao suddenly surprised to find that even a child in this village, the strength is not what he can imagine.


    If it is said that Xiao Yao can make a wind blade, he can clap his chest and say that he can definitely do it, but he definitely can''t make such a powerful wind blade similar to the blood storm.


    With such strength, you can kill yourself.


    He covered his chest with one hand and wanted to vomit three liters of blood.


    He became more and more curious about where it was.


    Is this the fairyland?


    All the people who live here are immortals?


    Otherwise, how could they have such strength


    How to say, he is also an eight fold master now, but staying here, he has a very depressed feeling.


    It''s like a child watching a group of adults fighting. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was just a virtual image, he wanted to run away immediately, for fear that he would be affected by them.


    But for a moment, the Thunder Dragon suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the giant beast qiongqi directly.


    Those vigorous winds beat back some thunder dragons, and even rolled away some thunder and lightning on them. The shape of those thunder and lightning looked like the scales of a real dragon.


    The Thunder Dragon gave a rather shrill roar.


    However, after a short period of pain, the Thunder Dragon pounced on the village again.


    Another old man clutching a crutch came out of the crowd.


    He looked at the dragon with scorn in his eyes.


    It seems that it is not a Thunder Dragon stretching for hundreds of miles, but a hopping earthworm.


    The old man lost his crutch and had a golden brush in his hand. He was writing in the air with frost on his face.


    The golden handwriting became a golden awn, hovering in the air in front of the old man.


    "The wind is strong, the bow is blowing, the general is hunting in Weicheng. The grass is withered, the eagle''s eyes are sick, and the snow is light. I passed Xinfeng city and returned to xiliuying. Looking back at the archery, the clouds are flat at dusk


    Xiao Yao took a look and took a breath.


    He remembers that this poem is Wang Wei''s "hunting".


    I didn''t feel much when I looked at it before, but now I feel that every word is killing.


    The characters and strokes are as sharp as swords.


    Then the words suddenly condensed into a long bow.


    The bowstring rips back, and with a crack, the golden arrow flies out at a speed that is hard for the naked eye to catch.


    The arrow crossed the dragon.


    All of a sudden, the space fell into a state of reality.


    But those people are still calm.


    The Thunder Dragon in the sky roared and hissed, and his body didn''t listen to twisting, just like a loach that had just been thrown into an oil pan.


    Everyone was just watching.


    A ray of thunder suddenly appeared, and the Dragon disappeared in the air.


    The whole world, as if to return to peace.


    They still didn''t say much, nodded to each other and turned away.


    No one cares what happened before.


    Except Xiao Yao.


    Everyone is so calm and calm, it is not difficult to see that today''s things, in the past do not know how many times, as if it has been common.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, but the air was filled with the smell of killing.


    "Are these people really human?" Xiao Yao asked himself.


    Suddenly, the voice of Jiaolong came to my mind.


    "That''s the soul of sin dragon."


    "The soul of sin dragon?" Xiao Yao was puzzled and asked, "do you mean the Thunder Dragon?"


    "Yes, the so-called sin dragon is the dragon people who committed the heinous crime and were killed by the town. But their souls did not dissipate, but were imprisoned. Just now, the dragon soul should have jumped out, with the help of the power of heaven and earth, condensed into a body by lightning, wanted to escape, but was suppressed back, and their souls were completely destroyed. I think what is connected here is probably a place similar to prison." Xuejiao said.


    After hearing Xue Jiao''s words, Xiao Yao gradually understood something.


    If we say that the soul of the Dragon escaped from the prison.


    Then, the identity of the people in this village is self-evident.


    These people are jails for criminals.


    Everyone is!


    Above the sky, pear blossom began to float.


    For a moment, snowflakes are falling again.


    All of a sudden, in the thunder and lightning, hail of fist size fell down.


    Looking at a tree behind, the leaves wither and regenerate.


    He realized that it was time to go.


    I don''t know how many years have passed.


    When all these changes stopped, new changes appeared again in the sky.


    It was a door condensed by the sun and the moon.


    The sun is scarlet and the moon is bright, at two extremes.


    That door, then hangs above the sky.


    It is 100 feet high and 50 feet wide.


    Stars slowly gathered together, speckled, like two doors. When the stars move again, it looks like the door is being pushed open slowly.


    "Where does that door lead to?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    "Maybe it''s fairyland, or maybe it''s the prison that we talked about before." Xiao Yao turns around and looks behind him. The total number of villagers standing behind is only 50. Before, there were at least three or four hundred. What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that there were no young people, no children, and every one of them was a white haired old man. They also looked at the door above the starry sky. My eyes are not calm. Full of grief and indignation! Xue Jiao sighed and said to Xiao Yao, "this is probably the last group of people guarding here." From their faces, Xiao Yao saw despair¡° This time, I''m afraid it''s their disaster. " Xiao Yao thought. In the door, there began to be a loud noise. The roar of all kinds of wild animals. The roar of beasts. One after another, the huge things squeezed out of the door. Every one is vicious.

 Chapter 1722

    Xiao Yao stood in the same place, looking at the sky.


    At this time, he has been numb.


    The brain has been completely blank, forget to think.


    The old people in the village are no longer at ease.


    Each of them is a formidable enemy.


    One fierce beast after another rushed out of the door.


    One of the old men found a brush and began to write poems out of thin air.


    Then an old man came out to paint.


    Each of them has its own hidden means.


    Xiao Yao just stood on the side and watched silently.


    Obviously, the strength displayed by these old people is beyond his comprehension.


    This time, however, it''s not as easy as before.


    After killing two or three fierce beasts, those fierce beasts have rushed down.


    Xiao Yao is too anxious.


    In his opinion, it is impossible for these people to kill all the fierce beasts in the sky.


    However, these people did not seem to have any intention of leaving.


    This really makes Xiao Yao feel a little difficult to understand. Do they really want to die here?


    A scorpion, about thirty feet long, rushed down first, with a human face, whose eyes were full of murders.


    One of the old men rushed up.


    Scorpion tail needle, long and sharp, directly through the old man''s body.


    The old man''s body fell directly from mid air, fell to the ground, blood Mi Mi.


    Another old man, holding a sword in his hand, soared up in the air. The light of the sword overflowed, accompanied by a mighty pressure. It was a sword that could make the whole world shudder, waving a rainbow, but it was easily blocked by the giant scorpion.


    The sword Qi is like a rainbow, and it also cuts the head of the giant scorpion.


    The old man''s body was torn in two by the giant scorpion with forceps, and blood fell from the air.


    There was a bloody rain.


    "You all go! Let''s all run away Xiao Yao suddenly roared.


    No one heard him.


    In fact, even if I heard it, I would not feel it.


    If these old people do not go, they will not go.


    No matter what happens, it doesn''t seem to change their determination to stay. If they really want to leave, they won''t stay here now.


    The giant scorpion rushed to the bottom, behind it, there are countless demons.


    The demons opened their mouths and roared.


    Xiao Yao could hear the word clearly.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Full of resentment!


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how many years they had been locked up, maybe decades, maybe hundreds of years, maybe tens of millions or even tens of thousands of years.


    But there is one thing Xiao Yao knows very well. These demons and barbarians, at this moment, vent their inner resentment and anger on the village, on the people guarding the village.


    An old man suddenly let out a fury and his lips moved slightly.


    Light vomited a word: "Zhu!" Just a word, but set off a murderous atmosphere.


    The giant Scorpion was smashed by countless silver beams.


    The vast energy crushed the giant scorpion into powder.


    Before everyone could breathe, the second demon man rushed up again.


    Then, the third, the fourth


    There is no end in sight.


    Like a person standing in the desert, can''t find oasis, can''t find direction, can''t find manna.


    At a glance, in addition to yellow sand or yellow sand, in addition to despair or despair.


    But these old people did not give up, they are still fighting with the demons, even if their number is still sharply reduced, but still did not want to end.


    Until the last moment, no one is willing to move back half a step.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know if they are really not afraid of death, but at least these people are not afraid of death.


    Perhaps, retreating is a more terrible thing for them than death.


    Even watching these people die one by one, Xiaoya thinks it''s a kind of torture.


    He wanted to contribute, but he couldn''t borrow. Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know what kind of identity these people live here, and he doesn''t know much about this space, he always thinks that these people are not bad people. After all, they are fighting for life. At present, these vicious demons can''t be reversed. Tell Xiao Yao that these demons are kind, right? That''s really funny.


    Until the end, Xiao Yao could only see one old man.


    There was only one old man standing on the ground.


    In his hand, there is only one brush.


    However, that brush has killed dozens of demons.


    Before carelessly, he was bitten off an arm by a dog demon as fast as lightning.


    Now, the wound is still bleeding, but it seems to him that it is a matter of no consequence. It does not affect his speed, his mood, and even the expression on his face.


    He still stands there, like a mountain.


    Suddenly, the old man grinned and showed a smile. There was no sadness and helplessness in the smile, but relief.


    He turned his face and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    He could clearly feel that the focus of the old man''s eyes was himself.


    Can he see himself?


    The old man raised his arm, his brush in the air a little, a silver light appeared, along a straight line, into Xiao Yao''s brow.


    The next second, his body was also penetrated by a face spider.


    All you can see is a dark blood hole.


    The old man''s body slowly fell down with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yao''s body fell into a state of shaking.


    The demons burst out laughing.


    Laughter sounds terrible.


    "Free!"


    "Free!"


    Every demon is venting in this way


    The scene before us is changing again.


    Xiao Yao''s body, keep back.


    Leaves fall, leaves grow.


    Open your eyes again, Xiao Yao has returned to the tomb.


    His clothes had been soaked with sweat, so did his hair, which stuck tightly to his skin.


    Before the memory, like being engraved in the mind in general, even those demon man''s body hair color, he can remember clearly.


    In a short period of time, his eyes had no light, just a void.


    When he came back to his senses, Xiao Yao let out a long sigh of relief, and there was something more in his mind. However, when he wanted to investigate, he found that there was nothing in his mind.


    He thought about it for a while, and thought that what appeared in his mind now probably had something to do with the old man before, but he could not get the answer to what had happened.


    "The existence of that village is to guard those demons?"


    Xiao Yao frowned tightly and kept thinking.


    He felt that he had finally spied the tip of the iceberg, but he felt that what he saw now might not even be the tip of the iceberg.


    In front of me, it was like a fog, but no matter how I walked, I couldn''t get out.


    Relying on the corner, standing for a while, my mind is still thinking about what happened before.


    It''s like watching a movie. However, Xiao Yao is not really just an audience. He seems to have played a cameo role in that big disaster movie. As for what role it is, there is no way to get the answer in a short time, unless he thinks about what the old man has left on him in the end.


    "Brother Shaw, are you back?"


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Kun Mu and Zhao Tieniu, and nodded.


    "Brother Xiao, you look a little ugly!" Kun Mu came to him and asked with a frown.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "go back first."


    Kunmu and Zhao Tieniu look at each other.


    Although both of them are full of curiosity, seeing Xiao Yao''s present state, they can''t ask anything, they can only nod helplessly.


    After walking out of the tomb, Xiao Yao felt that the sun was dazzling.


    He raised his head and took a look. Suddenly, the scene in his mind reappeared in front of him.


    Repeatedly above the sky, there are countless ferocious and terrifying beasts circling.


    There was a chill in his face.


    "Brother Shaw, are you ok?" See Xiao Yao feet stagger several steps, almost fell, Kun wood quickly asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said he was OK.


    Down the mountain, Xiao Yao asked: "Yang Benshan, where are they?"


    "Still in town." Zhao Tieniu said.


    Before Yang Benshan and Yang Tong sent back the task is he completed.


    "Do we need to take them back?" kunmu asked


    "Forget it for the time being." Xiao Yao said, "anyway, if you really want to take them back, people may not listen to you."


    "If they continue to excavate ancient tombs, won''t they be in danger?" Kun Mu said with a frown.


    "No Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao''s firm attitude makes kunmu curious.


    As he walked, Xiao Yao said, "because that array no longer exists."


    When Xiao Yao retreated from the Dharma array, he had already noticed that the boundary of the Dharma array that originally existed in the ancient tomb had completely disappeared. Otherwise, he would not leave so decisively, perhaps after adjusting his mood, he would try every means to go in again. Maybe, there will be new discoveries. After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Kun Mu and Zhao Tieniu suddenly realized. Two people looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes is also more and more curious. They couldn''t help thinking about what Xiao Yao had experienced in that Dharma array. After all, they still know Xiao Yao''s psychological quality and strength. They think about what Xiao Yao saw and what he met before, which will cause such a big blow to him. At present, Xiao Yao doesn''t say anything, and they can''t help it. The three returned to Kyoto together. Xiao Yao and Kun Mu did not stay more in Kyoto, but went back to Haitian city. Living on the immortal mountain again, Xiao Yao''s smile is much less and his expression is more dignified. This trip to ancient tombs is both fruitful and unproductive.

 Chapter 1723

    There is one thing that everyone can see.


    After Xiao Yao came back from Xicheng, his nerves broke even tighter.


    Although he felt that he had not untied the immortal''s veil, even if he only saw the tip of the so-called iceberg, it made his back cold.


    Don''t talk about immortals. It seems that the demons imprisoned by immortals have the ability to destroy heaven and earth.


    What do you fight with others?


    Just when Xiao Yao is in a daze, Xiao Niannian runs to him with small steps, drills his head into his arms, and then reaches out to scratch Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but smile, and then he held Xiao Nian in his lap and sat down.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Xiao Niannian rubbed his wrist. He was probably tired. He gasped and said with a smile: "mom said that you don''t like to laugh recently. I want to make you laugh!"


    Hearing Xiao Nian''s words of innocence, Xiao Yao felt warm in his heart.


    He is the lover of his last life!


    Xiao Niannian continued: "Dad, mom said she was jealous."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, smile to ask a way: "eat what vinegar?"


    "Mother said, I like you, don''t like her, also said, daughter is father''s last life lover, hee hee, what does lover mean?" Xiao Niannian asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "it means love. For example, your mother is my love."


    Xiao Niannian showed a sudden expression, nodded, as if thinking.


    A moment later, she continued, "Dad, you must have had a lot of money in your last life!"


    "Why?" Xiao Yao is a little confused.


    "If it wasn''t for your wealth, how could I like you and be your daughter-in-law in my last life? After all, everyone says I''m very good-looking! " Xiao Niannian not only expounded his own point of view, but also gave a decent reason.


    Xiao Yao


    At last, he realized that his heart was like a knife.


    It''s not my own little cotton padded jacket. It''s like a military coat! Black heart cotton!


    He couldn''t believe it. What he said was from his daughter''s mouth


    "Who taught you that?" Xiao Yao didn''t believe it. He thought his daughter hurt him so much. How could he say such a thing?


    "No one taught me to say it." Xiao Niannian said with big eyes.


    Xiao Yao completely gave up.


    I can''t find a reason to comfort myself.


    At this time, he obviously had a feeling of being pierced by thousands of arrows.


    Then, Xiao Niannian patted Xiao Yao''s thigh and continued: "Dad, actually I''m teasing you. You''re still pretty."


    Xiao Yao finally smiles.


    Xiao Niannian in front of a bright, toward the distance shouting: "Mom, dad laughed again!"


    At this moment, Xiao Yao felt that his heart was melted by this lovely little girl.


    He felt that the luckiest thing in his life was to have such a lovely daughter as Xiao Niannian.


    Soon, however, his smile froze on his face.


    Looking at Xiao Niannian''s twinkling eyes, his heart was a pain.


    "Eyes..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    "Hee hee, Dad, do I have good eyes?" Although Xiao Niannian didn''t look in the mirror, he probably guessed the expression on Xiao Yao''s face and the words in his mouth.


    Obviously, during this period, Li Xiaoxiao and others also noticed the unusual changes in Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Yao''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, but he didn''t speak.


    He felt that another day seemed to be approaching the arrival of that woman.


    It seems that Xiao Niannian has been changing since he came back, and the change is getting bigger and bigger.


    When he came back, he listened to Xiao long elephant.


    Three days ago, Xiao Niannian accidentally fell down, subconsciously waved his hand and smashed the coffee table with a slap.


    Then, Xiao Niannian was scared to cry on the ground.


    Seven days ago, Xiao Niannian accidentally picked up a table when he was playing and moving things in the kindergarten.


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, listening to these, Xiao Yao not only won''t worry, but also felt that his daughter was born to be an immortal.


    But now, after experiencing the eye event in the sky, these are just bad news for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Niannian''s change is more and more obvious.


    He didn''t know what Xiao Niannian would be like in the end.


    But this little girl is not sensible now, she doesn''t understand anything and doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "Dad, should I sleep with mom at night?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao curled his lips: "you don''t want to sleep with dad?"


    Xiao Niannian quickly comforted Xiao Yao: "no! Just, mom said before, I can''t pester Dad! "


    "I won''t promise!" Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xiao Niannian rolled his eyes and showed his hand. Learning the tone of the hero in the cartoon, he said very English: "ah, my old man, I really can''t help you."


    Xiao Yaole was laughing.


    The haze in my heart was swept away by Xiao Niannian.


    In the evening, when Xiao Yao goes to bed, he holds Xiao Nian tightly. It seems that for fear of opening his eyes, Xiao Nian will disappear.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, he suddenly woke up.


    Looking at Xiao Niannian sleeping beside him, he was also relieved.


    After thinking for a moment, he stood up and went far away.


    It''s empty all around.


    He took a breath and ran in his chest. With a roar of anger, Xiao Yao''s aura soared and scattered all kinds of aura. He squeezed it into his chest and burst out in an instant. He walked tens of meters and smashed dozens of trees.


    When the mood subsided, Xiao Yao''s anxiety seemed to be relieved.


    He sat down, began to calm down, running the Yulong Jue.


    When he began to concentrate, he suddenly found that the speed of the Yulong Jue in the divine consciousness seemed to be faster, and it also sent out a silver light that he had never seen before. When the silver light was running, it seemed that the original content was more and more clear.


    I can barely understand a word or two.


    "As long as I continue to practice the Yulong Jue, I can understand the characters on it?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He felt vaguely that the extra content in the Yulong Jue was of great benefit to his cultivation. Now he only understood one or two words, and he felt that the aura in his body had become more powerful.


    However, let him continue to run the Yulong Jue, the effect is not significant.


    In desperation, he can only choose to give up temporarily.


    "It seems that it can only be done step by step." Xiao said with a sigh.


    When he turned around, he found that Gebu was standing behind him.


    "When did you come?" Xiao Yao looks at GE Bu and smiles.


    Gebu grinned and said, "it''s been about a quarter of an hour, but I didn''t disturb you when I saw that you were still practicing kung fu, Dad."


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "how are you doing?"


    "There is still no way to understand the sword style." Gebu''s face was full of shame.


    Xiao Yao was startled when he heard Ge Bu''s words and asked, "do you understand the standing sword style?"


    Ge Bu nodded and said with a smile, "it''s not difficult at all..."


    Xiao Yao is very happy. If Su Chang left this to hear, the old man would have to be stimulated again.


    However, Su Changliu must have known about it. He didn''t know how happy he was at this time.


    It wasn''t long for GE Bu to study abroad with Su Chang, but in such a short period of time, Ge Bu had already realized the standing sword style. Even Xiao Yao felt that it was incredible.


    "What do you think is the difficulty of starting the sword style?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Gebu thought about it, and his face became more and more serious.


    "The difficulty lies in the realm." Ge said.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao looked at GE BU with great interest, but a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    "The sword move is not difficult. The difficult thing is to get through. Although it is difficult to get through, it is not difficult to reach the realm." Gebu sat down cross legged, and Xiao Yao face to face, expression some distress, "I just think, with my current strength, there is no way to understand."


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "why do you think so?"


    "Why?" The expression on Gebu''s face suddenly became a little confused.


    He didn''t really think about it.


    "That''s what master told me."


    Xiao Yao immediately frowned when he heard this.


    But soon, he wanted to understand the key, and some helpless sigh.


    After so many years, Su Changliu didn''t know much about it, but he didn''t learn as fast as Xiao Yao.


    Originally, Su Changliu and Xiao Yao both believed that Xiao Yao had the heart of the sword.


    Now think about it, it''s really not like this, but Xiao Yao''s thinking is not fixed, but Su Changliu is not.


    In his heart, Xu kuangge had already been deified.


    So he thinks that the sword moves left by Xu kuangge are certainly not so easy and can be understood so quickly, which is that his thinking has already made a prison. But Xiao Yao has no such worries.


    "This sword move is not so mysterious." Xiao Yao stood up, holding nine songs in his hand, waving a sword, which was as powerful as a dragon.


    When the sword calms down, Xiao Yao turns around and looks at GE bu. Ge Bu grew up and looked at Xiao Yao¡° See that? " Xiao Yao asked. Gebu nodded. Xiao Yao throws the nine song sword in his hand, and Ge Bu catches it quickly¡° I''m not much smarter than you, but it didn''t take me long to master the standing sword, lifting sword and breaking sword. So it doesn''t take me long to break the controlling sword. I can rent it. Why can''t you? " Xiao Yao stares at GE Bing and says. By Xiao Yao with such eyes staring at, Gebu feel pressure. Fortunately, his self-regulation ability was very good, and he suddenly realized it. He took a deep breath, holding Jiuge, wrists turned, body light. The same sword. The sword is like a fight!

 Chapter 1724

    Ge Ping''s understanding and learning abilities are actually very good


    Xiao Yao discovered this very early.


    The reason why there are shackles at this time has a lot to do with Su Changliu''s teaching methods.


    The old guy kept giving Gebu a psychological hint. He told Gebu that it was really hard to practice the sword lifting style. It would be very good to understand it in ten years.


    It''s not farting. What is it?


    Because the old man didn''t want to understand it for many years, he subconsciously thought that it was very mysterious and difficult to understand?


    Xu crazy song has spent so many years, and has completely settled the sword move. What''s hard to understand?


    That''s why Xiao Yao practiced the sword raising style in a light way in front of Ge Ping.


    Before that sword, also can be regarded as hitting on the bottleneck of Gebu''s heart.


    With this sword, the bottle in Gebu''s heart was completely broken.


    Although this sword is not as skillful as Xiao Yao''s, it at least has the appearance of one stroke. Moreover, it can be regarded as touching the threshold. As long as Gebu is given another period of time, the sword will soon be printed in his mind.


    Xiao Yao has some confidence in Ge Bing.


    "Keep practicing." Xiao Yao prepares to go back with his hands on his back.


    Ge Bu first nodded, then suddenly remembered something, and quickly said: "Dad, your sword!"


    "No, it''s your sword." Xiao Yao turned his face to "smile" and had the feeling of plagiarizing Yida''s advertisement.


    Ge Bu''s face changed greatly, and he quickly followed Xiao Yao''s steps.


    "Dad, I''m not good enough for this sword." Gebu whispered.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, frowned, and his tone was rather severe.


    "Now that you know that your current strength is not enough to master this sword, you should seize the time to improve your strength and not let the Pearl dust." Xiao Yao said.


    Ge Bu nodded his head gently and kept Xiao Yao''s words in mind.


    In fact, the reason why he is willing to hand over the nine song sword to Gebu now is that Xiao Yao has been surprised by Gebu''s learning speed.


    It''s no wonder that Su Changliu took the initiative to mention it to himself before. Maybe he realized that Gebu really needs a good sword to exercise his sword Qi.


    It''s not impossible to practice with a wooden sword, but it''s difficult to stand on the top.


    In addition, Jiuge sword has reached the top level.


    Xiao Yao originally thought that the four swords of the Zhenwu clan could become magical as long as they were put in the gourd. It can be imagined that they are beautiful, but the reality is cruel. After a long time, Xiao Yao found that when the Four Swords reached the peak of the spirit weapon, the breath would not continue to climb up. He realized that the highest state of the Four Swords was just like this, It''s no better to keep it in the sword gourd. Now that it''s like this, it''s better to give the sword to Ge Ping.


    Three hours passed before he knew it.


    At this time, Su Changliu also came.


    At this time, Gebu was already sweating.


    "Well?" Not close, Su Changliu is in front of a bright, rushed to the front.


    "Your father, finally willing to give you this sword?" Su Changliu said ecstatically.


    It seems that Xiao Yao didn''t give the sword to ge Bu, but to him.


    Gebu nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, ha ha, this sword is very good. Although it''s not an artifact, how can there be so many artifact in the world? I haven''t seen a few of them since I''ve lived for so many years. If you have enough strength, you may be able to strike with a magic weapon. Ha ha, even if you can''t find a better sword in the future, this one will be enough for you. " Su Changliu said with a smile.


    Gebu nodded.


    In fact, he didn''t know what the so-called artifact and spirit artifact meant.


    He just felt that this sword was given to him by Xiao Yao, and it was worth cherishing.


    "Well?" Then, Su Changliu suddenly sniffed, and the expression on his face suddenly became wonderful.


    He looked at Gebu with a strange look.


    After holding it for a long time, he asked, "do you understand the sword style?"


    Gebu nodded again.


    Su Changliu was puzzled and asked, "didn''t you tell me that you can''t learn the sword style in a short time?"


    Gebu thought about it and said in a low voice: "originally I thought so, but after my father gave me a brief instruction, I understood it."


    Su Changliu was very depressed and said, "what did he tell you? Tell me carefully


    Gebu will before he and Xiao Yao dialogue, and Xiao Yao did what to say.


    After listening to Ge Ping''s narration, Su Changliu seems rather embarrassed.


    Although listening to what Ge Ping said, he felt that he already knew what Xiao Yao wanted to express. The other party didn''t directly talk to him about such a problem, probably because he was worried that he would feel embarrassed and embarrassed.


    After hearing this, Su Changliu suddenly had a sense of sudden realization.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that there was something wrong with the expression on Su Chang''s face, Ge Bu was quite worried and said.


    Su Chang sighed, waved his hand and said with a smile, "nothing." However, he had already begun to think about it.


    Xiao Yao has already put forward the problem, and naturally he will not pretend to be invisible. As a matter of fact, it''s not too big or too small. But now that he is Ge Ping''s master, he must get rid of his previous ideas. Otherwise, it''s hard for Ge Ping to be better than LAN. It''s totally wrong for his children. Su Changliu said that he would not do anything like this.


    If at first he accepted Gebu as an apprentice, it was only in Xiao Yao''s face that he valued Gebu''s potential.


    As long as you are an understanding person, you will admit that Gebu is really a very savvy person.


    Su Changliu is very confident that in time, his apprentice''s achievements will be above himself, even Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge!


    He is very optimistic about his apprentice. He thinks that his life may be like this, but Gebu is different. He doesn''t think he can see the end of Gebu at all.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Changliu looks at GE BU with serious eyes.


    At this moment, Gebu was not used to it.


    It''s a little stiff.


    "In fact, I think what your father said is right. It''s really a mistake I made. Fortunately, it''s not too late to mend now." Su Changliu said with a smile.


    Gebu looks at Su Changliu curiously, some don''t understand the meaning of each other''s words.


    Even though Gebu is very precocious, he is still a child, and his understanding ability is not so strong.


    Su Changliu said with a smile: "you are you. In fact, you are no worse than anyone else." In the past, Su Changliu thought that Gebu''s talent and savvy were very good, but he was very stingy of his praise. Not only did he teach any apprentice this way, but he always worried that if he praised too much, he would make the other party lose their hair. However, he never thought that young people like Gebu could beat them properly, but praise was also very important.


    Young people like Gebu need to beat at such an age, but they also need others'' affirmation. Only when others approve, will he realize that he is right to do so and that he has always been great. Otherwise, he will have doubts about himself. Don''t mention Ge Ping. Even Einstein was not confident. For example, he first put forward the theory of gravitational wave. However, twenty years after he put forward the theory of "gravitational wave", he was very sure that gravitational wave didn''t exist. Therefore, he wrote a special paper to express his views.


    However, even a primary school student may know that gravitational waves do exist.


    There are times when such great people are not confident, let alone young people?


    Su Changliu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    It''s so blue that it''s out of reach.


    "I think this day is very high, I can''t reach it in my life, so I subconsciously think that everyone can''t reach it." Su Changliu sneered, "I''m too self righteous."


    Looking at the appearance of Su Changliu at this time, Gebu wanted to say something, but he felt that at this time, he should not say anything, so he continued to keep silent.


    He raised his head, like Su Changliu, and looked up at the sky.


    "What do you see?" Su Changliu suddenly asked.


    "Sky Ge Bu is slightly a Leng, subconsciously answered a sentence.


    Would anyone give such an answer? He had no choice but to think that he didn''t know what medicine his master was selling in his gourd.


    With a smile, Su Chang asked, "besides the sky?"


    "White clouds?"


    "Oh Su Chang nodded his head slightly.


    Face, smile more


    In the next few days, whenever Gebu gets up early and starts to practice sword, he will find that Xiao Yao has arrived.


    Although he did not ask, but can see that Xiao Yao is now under great pressure.


    He did not dare to ask, because he was afraid that once he raised this question, he would add a straw to Xiao Yao''s spirit.


    Straw can also crush camels.


    Just because he doesn''t ask doesn''t mean he doesn''t say anything.


    When they were sitting cross legged, Gebu suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "Dad, do you think it''s difficult to lift the sword?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head and looked at GE bu.


    Ge Bu said with a smile: "once I thought it was really difficult to learn the sword lifting style, but after I learned it, I thought it was just like that. Is it true that many things are like this? Originally, it was very difficult to watch it, but when it was really finished, I thought it was nothing at all, just like climbing a mountain, standing at the foot of the mountain and looking at the peak, I feel like I''m soaring into the clouds. I really walk on the mountain road, and I find that as long as I walk up step by step, I can stand on the top of the clouds. "


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment. laughing out loud. He felt that this was gratification.

 Chapter 1725

    A few months after Xiao Yao returned to China, the whole world returned to the peaceful life before.


    Although the arrival of the Satan space robots did cause great trauma to the earth before, the self-healing ability of both the earth and human beings is very strong. On the premise that all people are united in rebuilding, the earth has resumed its former prosperity and prosperity.


    It''s hard to say whether there are any mecha people on earth.


    But at least in the past few years, I didn''t see the shadow of the mecha man.


    I''m afraid, even if there are real mecha people, those mecha people can only hide in the place where they can''t see the sun and shiver.


    Time passes like a fleeting horse.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Niannian had a winter vacation.


    Xiao Yao discusses with Li Xiaoxiao and others, and plans to let Ge Buping, GE buku, Xiao Yue and others return to school after the Spring Festival.


    There are countless parents in China who have the same ideas as Xiao Yao.


    As soon as the winter vacation arrived, Haitian city had a new year''s flavor.


    Pulling his fingers and counting, Xiao Yao hasn''t celebrated Chinese New Year for five years.


    Xiao Niannian is also very happy.


    In the past, the more lively the Chinese new year was, the more Xiao Niannian missed his father, even if he didn''t meet him once.


    In addition, Xiao Niannian always said that she is the person who knows Xiao Yao best in the world, because she used to pester Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing to tell stories about Xiao Yao. In her heart, Xiao Yao is a hero, and all the stories she heard are heroic deeds.


    "Dad, shall we buy fireworks together?" Xiao Nian pesters Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and thought that setting off fireworks was a very boring thing. He directly smashed some auras into the sky. Isn''t it better than fireworks?


    However, Xiao Niannian couldn''t bear it. Looking at the girl''s expectant eyes, Xiao Yao couldn''t say that kind of refusal. After all, it''s the Spring Festival. It''s also the right thing to prepare some fireworks, so he didn''t say much at the moment and nodded his head and agreed.


    Since he wanted to go down the mountain, Xiao Yao went to make a simple appearance. After all, almost no one on earth doesn''t know him. Now that he wants to go down the mountain to buy things, he has to go to the shopping mall. Before the new year, the shopping mall is also very busy. If it causes any sensation, it will be difficult for him to go home, Can''t you just slap all those people who are watching? After all, those are also their own little fans.


    When Xiao Yao changed his face, Xiao Niannian was very happy.


    "Dad, are you making up? But mother make-up can make herself more beautiful. Why do you make yourself more ugly? " Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and explained to Xiao Niannian, "Dad, this is not make-up. It''s a face changing technique. Do you know that?"


    Xiao Niannian looks puzzled.


    Xiao Yao coughed and briefly explained the meaning of the three words.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, Xiao Niannian stares in surprise.


    "That is to say, dad will change soon? Like Superman? " Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao sighed and continued: "it''s not a change of body, it''s a change of face."


    "Can dad help me change my appearance?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    It can be seen that Xiao Niannian is still very interested in Yi Rong, and he is willing to hand over this craft to Xiao Niannian for generations to pass on, which can be regarded as a great trust for him.


    After Yi Rong explained, Xiao Niannian looked at himself and Xiao Yao in the mirror and burst out laughing.


    "Wow, Dad, I''ve become a little black girl!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Niannian, also happy, for them, this is a small game.


    "Dad, will you teach me later?" Xiao Niannian began to discuss with Xiao Yao, not because she thought it was a great thing to change face, but because she thought it was a very interesting thing to make up, children! Will steal my mother''s cosmetics, Xiao Niannian is also like this.


    Xiao Yao nodded and agreed. Originally, he wanted to pass on the technique. But Xiao Niannian still wanted to learn it. How could he not teach it? After everything is ready, Xiao Yao takes Xiao Nian out of the door.


    Driving, with Xiaobai, two people and a dog down the mountain.


    Xiaobai''s figure has grown up in recent months. Moreover, Xiao Yao finds that Xiaobai''s accomplishments are directly proportional to his size. According to this trend, Xiao Yao can hardly imagine how huge Xiaobai can be in the end.


    Before listening to Xiao Long Xiang, in fact, animals like snow wolf have to live in the snow. If they don''t live in the snow, it''s hard to make a breakthrough. But now Xiaobai is completely used to the living environment of the earth. Moreover, because Xiao Yao feeds them pills as dog food, Xiaobai''s cultivation is not limited. Xiao Longxiang said that snow wolf''s strength can be regarded as the pinnacle of the cultivation of a double master. It''s hard to make a breakthrough. But now, Xiaobai''s potential is obviously more than that.


    He doesn''t know how much Xiaobai can grow up. He doesn''t care. When he is not on the earth, Xiaobai and Li Xiaoxiao, Xiao Niannian and others live in harmony and will protect them. Especially for Xiao Niannian, every time Xiao Yao doesn''t want to take Xiaobai, but as long as he takes Xiao Niannian to go down the mountain, Xiaobai will first step to the car, ready to enter the trunk, this may have been a habit of Xiaobai, it is difficult to change. Xiao Bai has become their family. Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian think so. Originally, Fang Hai knew Xiao Yao''s intention and planned to send fireworks directly, but he was rejected by Xiao Yao. After all, it''s going to be Chinese New Year soon. Since Xiao Yao is going down the mountain, he can''t buy some fireworks alone. More or less, he still wants to buy some other things. Moreover, he has some ideas and plans to send some gifts to Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing, The plan has some rudiments in mind, and now we have to go down the mountain to improve it. When buying fireworks, Xiao Niannian also bought some other small firecrackers, such as the "mouse" that can spin on the ground, and the "hen" that can lay an egg after lighting. Adults may not like these small fireworks, but they are very popular with children. Xiao Niannian saw the store owner after a demonstration, some can''t put it down, Xiao Yao can''t help but buy more. In Haitian city, Xiao Yao took Xiao Niannian around the shopping mall. In addition to buying new clothes and shoes for Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao also bought some red paper to write couplets at home. His handwriting is very good. He started to practice writing brush calligraphy with Uncle Gaofeng when he was two or three years old. He learned to write brush calligraphy first, I began to learn pen words later. At noon, Xiao Yao takes Xiao Niannian to find a place in the shopping mall to prepare for something to eat. Just sat down, Xiao Nian suddenly pulled Xiao Yao''s clothes¡° Dad, look, that''s Miss Liu! " Looking in the direction of Xiao Niannian''s fingers, Xiao Yao is also curious. Liu Chun is in the same restaurant with them. Xiao Yao originally wanted to take Xiao Niannian to say hello. As soon as he got up, he found a man sitting opposite Liu Chun. He thought for a moment and thought that he was probably Liu Chun''s husband now. In order to avoid causing any misunderstanding, he felt that he had better not go there¡° Dad, shall we go over? " Xiao Niannian said with a smile, "Miss Liu can''t recognize me. I can scare her!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "be careful when you go there. Teacher Liu will give you homework again." This really scared Xiao Niannian. General kindergarten, there is no winter vacation homework. However, Xiao Niannian did have winter vacation homework in their kindergarten. Although it was not a lot, it also made the little girl wrinkle her nose and feel very unhappy. Xiao Yao didn''t educate Xiao Niannian on this issue. Children of this age are fond of playing. If they are so young, they want to study hard and read books, On the contrary, it will make Xiao Yao and Li Xiaoxiao worried. While eating, Xiao Yao glanced at Liu Chun and found something wrong. Before, he thought that the man in front of Liu Chun was his husband, but no matter from which angle, he felt that both of them were more formal and didn''t seem to be very familiar with each other. Xiao Yao''s observation of words and colors is very good. These things on the surface can be seen at a glance, which also arouses Xiao Yao''s curiosity. Moreover, looking at Liu Chun''s appearance, it seems that she is not very happy, and there is no smile on her face. In Xiao Yao''s impression, Liu Chun seems to be the kind of girl who loves to laugh all the time. After the two chatted for a while, Liu Chun stood up and seemed to be planning to leave. But at this time, the man sitting in front of Liu Chun suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs Liu Chun''s wrist. Liu Chun seems to be a little angry, the two fell into a state of tug¡° Eh, Dad, it seems that Miss Liu has been caught by bad people. " Xiao Niannian said. Xiao Yao frowned and began to listen to each other''s conversation. Then, Liu Chun suddenly reached out, picked up the water cup on the table and splashed it on the other side''s face. The man was furious. He stretched out his hand and wanted to fight. Xiao Yao took his hand and slapped it on the table. The water cup in front of him was shocked. With a wave of his hand, the water cup was like an eye. He hit the man''s head¡° "Pa" sound, the water cup should be broken, the man stepped back a few steps, naturally also released the hand holding Liu Chun''s wrist. It''s hard to touch his head. There''s blood on his head. Xiao Yao stood up, took Xiao Niannian and walked towards each other step by step.

 Chapter 1726

    At this time, even if Xiao Yao is a fool, you can see that the relationship between Liu Chun and that man is not what you thought before.


    In his heart, he was burning with anger, which can be said to be uncontrollable. A big man, in full view of the public, even intended to beat a woman. In Xiao Yao''s view, it was absolutely intolerable.


    At this moment, Liu Chun and the person opposite her are in a dull state.


    None of them recovered from the previous shock.


    That sudden cup, let them a trance.


    Until Xiao Yao leads Xiao Nian to come over.


    "Miss Liu!" Xiao Niannian extended his hand to greet Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun was full of suspicion.


    Looking at Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian, she thought for a long time and made sure that she had never seen each other before. But when Xiao Niannian spoke, she suddenly realized.


    It was him


    Liu Chun''s face turned red in an instant.


    In her opinion, now I am very embarrassed, but I didn''t expect that Xiao Yao saw it.


    She lowered her head to look at the tip of her shoes. Maybe she wanted to find a seam on the ground to let herself in.


    The man, angry.


    He touched his head with one hand.


    It can be seen that this guy''s physical fitness is still very good. If he were an ordinary person, he would probably fall on the spot now.


    He was biting his teeth and staring at Xiao Yao with venomous eyes.


    "You threw that cup just now?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "yes Probably because he has been with Xiao Niannian for a long time, so that he feels that he is speaking in a cute way.


    Man Leng for a while, probably did not expect Xiao Yao in admit this matter, the face can still hang a calm smile. What makes him even more angry is that the smile seems to be trying to ask for some reward.


    "What''s wrong with you! I''ve provoked you! " The man roared hysterically.


    He took a step forward, spread out his palm and yelled at Xiao Yao: "see? It''s all blood


    "I see it!" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Niannian clapped his stomach and laughed.


    She felt that her father was so cute now.


    Liu Chun can''t help laughing.


    She can imagine the man''s mood at this time, saying so many words in anger, but Xiao Yao has such an attitude. I''m afraid he will be directly crazy if it is someone else.


    "You want to die!" The man suddenly grabbed a stool and smashed it at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted it gently. The chair flew back along the previous track, just hitting the man.


    The strength seemed to be so strong that it knocked the man to the ground.


    "You... I..." the man sat on the ground, a little hooded.


    His brain was blank for a while, and he didn''t understand what happened just now.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any complicated expression. He bent down, reached out his hand and held Xiao Nian on a chair. Then he looked at Liu Chun and asked curiously, "who is this man?"


    "A friend of my colleague..." Liu Chun whispered.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "That''s your colleague''s friend?" Xiao Yao is really hard to understand.


    Liu Chun wanted to talk and stopped, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "Ha ha, boy, is your daughter Liu Chun''s student?" That man''s perseverance is still good, in this case, he still stood up with pain, when he spoke, his voice was a little sharp, and there was a chill.


    Xiao Yao frowned and looked at each other. His eyes were filled with murderous air.


    Although the other party just started, he could guess what he wanted to say next.


    He laughed angrily, looked at each other and asked, "yes, so what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha, you are very evil, but is your daughter so evil? I advise you to stay with your daughter in the future. I''ll hang around outside this kindergarten in the future. "


    After listening to these words, Liu Chun was not angry. She looked at each other with pity.


    Now that she has known the identity of Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian, she naturally understands how much Xiao Yao cares about Xiao Niannian.


    Whether the other party has such a plan or just a warning, he has been sentenced to death by Xiao Yao.


    With Xiao Yao''s temper, we will never allow anything to threaten Xiao Niannian''s safety.


    As she thought, Xiao Yao looked at each other''s eyes have been indifferent a lot.


    No anger, no tension.


    That indifference is like looking at a dead man.


    The man put down the cruel words, did not continue to stay, but chose to leave.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at Liu Chun and said, "help me take care of Niannian." Look at Liu Chun''s appearance, he also knows that his and Xiao Niannian''s face changing technique has been seen through, so he doesn''t hide anything at the moment. After finishing this sentence, he went out with the man.


    Xiao Niannian sat on the chair, looked at Liu Chun, rubbed his hands.


    "Well, that uncle just now must have bad luck." Xiao Niannian said.


    Although she is now this age, it is difficult to guess what Xiao Yao will do next, but she fully believes that her father will not easily let each other go.


    Liu Chun rubbed Xiao Niannian''s head and asked in a low voice, "are you afraid?"


    "Hee hee, I''m not afraid!" Xiao Niannian whispered, "my father is a good man. That uncle was a bad man just now. It''s right that a good man beat a bad man."


    Liu Chunpu sneered and was amused by Xiao Niannian''s "philosophical" words.


    Besides Xiao Yao, he follows the man behind, but the other party is not aware of it.


    In fact, the distance between them is only three or four meters.


    Xiao Yao can still hear the other side swearing.


    When he entered an alley, Xiao Yao suddenly stepped forward and patted each other on the shoulder.


    The man turned around and saw Xiao Yao''s face, which made his hair stand on end.


    "You..."


    He didn''t have a chance to say a word. Xiao Yao has already done it.


    A white flame enveloped the man''s body. In less than a second, the flame disappeared and the man completely disappeared.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands, turned around and went back to the previous restaurant.


    The wind was light and the clouds were light, as if nothing had happened.


    After returning to the restaurant, the first thing he did was to go into the bathroom and wash his hands.


    I feel dirty when I think that I have patted the man on the shoulder before.


    Back to his position, Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun with doubts in his eyes.


    Facing Xiao Yao, Liu Chun''s eyes are somewhat evasive, obviously hiding something from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed helplessly and said: "if you want to say it, you can say it. If you don''t want to say it, you can''t say it. I won''t ask more questions. However, you''d better be more careful in the future. Don''t talk to anyone, and your colleague will stay away."


    "In fact, I don''t blame my friend..." Liu Chun pleaded for her colleagues in a low voice, "she is very nice. In fact, the man just now is not familiar with my friend."


    Xiao Yao frowned a little when he heard this, but he couldn''t understand.


    However, he guessed something vaguely, but he was not sure yet, and looking at Liu Chun''s present appearance, he didn''t really want to let him know.


    "Miss Liu, you should be careful in the future! If you meet bad people, call my father. My father can protect you. " Xiao Nian said with a smile.


    Liu Chun blushed and looked at Xiao Niannian and Xiao Yao again. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Xiao Yao held his forehead and said nothing to his daughter.


    Originally, the relationship between him and Liu Chun was subtle. Fortunately, both of them had a tacit understanding and chose to ignore it, but Xiao Niannian didn''t expect to make trouble at this time, so that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough, it''s almost new year''s day. Aren''t you going to buy something?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Liu Chun slightly a Leng, said with a smile: "not in a hurry for the time being."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    Xiao Niannian began to mix up again: "Mr. Liu, since you haven''t bought anything, please buy it with us! Dad bought me a lot of toys before! If you like, I can borrow you to play


    Xiao Yao touched Xiao Niannian''s head and said with a smile, "you can bring it to school for teachers and students to play together."


    Xiao Nian nodded solemnly.


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart that his daughter''s generosity is really up to him!


    Sure enough, I am willing to think of others for anything.


    "Still can''t, the teacher will have something to do later." Liu Chun touched Xiao Niannian''s head and said with a smile, "besides, you are not as good-looking as you were today!"


    Xiao Niannian probably remembered that he was changed face at this time. He looked at Liu Chun in surprise and said, "Miss Liu, I''ve put on makeup. You still know me!"


    Xiao Yao and Liu Chun are black faced.


    This little girl''s reflex arc is amazing!


    Xiao Niannian continued: "right? In fact, I also think that Dad''s make-up is not good-looking at all. Mom''s make-up is different. Mom''s make-up is good-looking. "


    "Your mother looks good without makeup." Liu Chun said with a smile, she used to work in Li Xiaoxiao''s company, naturally know what Li Xiaoxiao looks like.


    After listening to Liu Chun''s words, Xiao Niannian nodded his head and agreed. Xiao Yao took Xiao Niannian out of his chair and said, "it''s time for us to go shopping. The teacher has something else to do. We can''t delay the teacher''s time." Xiao Niannian nodded, was held by Xiao Yao, and Liu Chun said hello, the two went out together. Looking at Xiao Yao and Xiao Nian''s back, Liu Chun''s nose is sour¡° Is I not hard enough, no courage, or... "Liu Chun rubbed his nose, words to the mouth, but forgot to say something.

 Chapter 1727

    With Xiao Niannian and Xiao Bai, driving back to Xianren mountain.


    The busyness of the spring festival gives Xiao Yao a sense of fullness and forgets something he doesn''t want to think about for the time being.


    This made him realize how happy it was to live a full life.


    Today''s winter is warmer than usual. It didn''t snow until December 29, which makes Xiao nianshu, who is not happy to see snow, smile.


    Looking at the children playing in the snow, as well as Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others, Xiao Yao''s face showed a smile.


    Xiao long elephant doesn''t know when to stand beside Xiao Yao and watch with him.


    "Do you think it''s a very happy thing to live like this?" Turn a deaf ear to a cup of tea, and he has a little cup of wolfberry, and Xiao Yao has been listening to it many times. Xiao long elephant has turned a deaf ear to it. He also said that he was a regimen. At this age, he should drink tea of wolfberry, and make complaints about his feet before going to bed. Xiao Yao can understand it, but what is not bullshit for Xiao Longxiang?


    "This time I came back, I felt that there were more wrinkles in the corners of my mother''s eyes." Xiao Yao said, "my grandfather''s mental state is not as good as before."


    Xiao long elephant yawned and said, "life, old age, illness and death are all normal things. What''s the point?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao long elephant and asked curiously, "don''t you feel uncomfortable watching my mother grow old every day, but you can live for hundreds of years?"


    The elephant did not answer this question.


    The answer is obvious.


    If he doesn''t have any special feeling, it''s the biggest lie in the world.


    After a moment''s silence, the elephant finally spoke.


    "There are some things that we can do as long as we work hard, but some things, no matter how hard we work, can''t be changed by external force." Xiao Longxiang said, "since you know that you can''t change anything, what else can you do besides letting nature take its course?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    Xiao Longxiang glanced at his son and said with a smile, "obviously you don''t agree with me very much. It''s quite normal. Although you are my son, you are quite different from me in character. Do you think that as long as you want to do it, you can''t do it?"


    Xiao Yao squats on the ground, rubs a snowball, throws it and hits Xiao Niannian. When the snowball reaches Xiao Niannian, there is no stamina left. Xiao Niannian doesn''t move. However, she still notices it. She turns around and looks at Xiao Yao, bares her teeth, and makes an expression that she thinks is fierce but actually cute, Then he used the sales man with gloves to rub a snowball and throw it at Xiao Yao.


    The distance between the two people is about 10 meters. It is reasonable to say that a child can''t have the strength to throw the snowball so far. Even if he does throw it so far, it''s not so accurate.


    But what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that when the snowball came towards his face, he even had the feeling of counting down the hairs. Subconsciously, he used the aura in his body to stop the snowball. But even so, his body still stepped back a few steps because of inertia, and then barely stood firm.


    He looked at Xiao Niannian, stunned.


    Xiao Longxiang also took a breath. He stood beside Xiao Yao. He naturally understood what had just happened.


    The father and son looked at each other, and saw the deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Xiao Niannian seems to have changed a lot.


    "I really don''t know what my granddaughter will be like in the end if we follow this trend." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao is an eight fold master! And during this period, his accomplishments have been improving. Now he has entered the peak of the late period of the eight level master, and it is not long before he can break through to the nine level master.


    However, a snowball thrown by Xiao Niannian can make him so embarrassed


    Xiao yaohuan thinks of something and rushes to Xiao Niannian and holds her back.


    "You can''t throw snowballs anymore!" Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    Although he knew that the change of Xiao Niannian was accidental and random, it was fortunate that Xiao Niannian''s goal was himself just now, if it was Xia Yixing, Li Xiaoxiao and Xiaoyue


    Isn''t it going to kill people?


    Now think of, Xiao Yao will feel palpitation.


    Xiao Niannian was carried back by Xiao Yao. The little girl turned her mouth and pretended to cry.


    "Wuwuwuwu, dad is a bad guy. It''s not easy to snow, and I''m not allowed to play. Wuwuwuwu..."


    Xiao Yao wiped the forehead sweat, is helpless, he naturally hope Xiao Niannian can carefree in the snow play, but now Xiao Niannian also has some danger! You can''t ignore the life safety of Li Xiaoxin and others just because Xiao Niannian wants to play?


    Looking at Xiao Niannian crying, Li Xiaoxiao and others stopped and came together one by one.


    "Dad, why don''t you let Niannian finish with us?" Ge buku asked curiously. She is not much older than Xiaoyue, and the two girls have a lot in common.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer the question. He squatted down and wiped Xiao Niannian''s tears.


    "Niannian, how about Dad taking you to push the snowman?" Xiao Yao asked.


    That''s the quick wit.


    Xiao Niannian''s eyes brightened and he clapped his hands: "yes, yes! Dad took me to make a snowman


    Xiao Yao picked up a shovel from his home, and Xiao Nian read a small plastic shovel with toys and plastic.


    Standing in the snow, Xiao Yao said to Xiao Niannian, "let''s start the competition now to see whose Snowman looks good. How about that?"


    Xiao Niannian''s competitive spirit was also inspired by Xiao Yao at this moment. At the moment, he nodded his head vigorously, and I went into the plastic shovel in my hand, looking like a woman warrior with high morale.


    When they started to fight, Xiao Yao would turn around and look at his opponent from time to time. He was surprised to find that there was not a snowflake on Xiao Niannian. He was stunned and suddenly found that when the snowflake was about to fall on Xiao Niannian, it would be bounced away by an invisible force, It seems that there is a transparent protective cover on Xiao Niannian''s body.


    He stopped Xiao Niannian, and the snowflakes fell on him again. After thinking for a moment, he immediately realized that this was an active effect. When Xiao Niannian was engrossed in fighting, it would be like this. In order to verify his conjecture, he asked Xiao Niannian to continue to build a snowman. It was not surprising, It happened again.


    Xiao Niannian is not aware of all this and is still absorbed in his snowman.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, decided not to pay attention to these, anyway, he has no way to change anything.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of what Xiao Longxiang had said to himself.


    People are not omnipotent after all. Although they want to change some things, they just don''t have the ability. This is the so-called helplessness. In this situation, there is almost no other way except to let nature take its course.


    Xiao Yao chose to let it be.


    Fortunately, these changes in Xiao Niannian are not bad things, and will not have a great impact on Xiao Niannian''s life.


    Shaking his head, Xiao Yao doesn''t think much about it and continues to build a snowman.


    "I''ll pile it first!" After a while, Xiao Niannian put the shovel in his hand and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Niannian and bent over to smile.


    "Xiao Niannian, you are cheating!" Xiao Yao is very helpless to say.


    Xiao Niannian sniffed at Xiao Yao and was curious: "how can I cheat?"


    Xiao Yao looked at 1.8 meter high snowmen in front of him, and then looked at Xiao Xiao''s little pocket snowman. He could not help but Tucao, "let''s not make complaints about it, Xiao Niannian. If you are such a snowman, you won''t see it if you don''t take a magnifying glass."


    "Dad, nonsense! Well, Dad, do you mean my snowman is too small? " Xiao Nian put his head together and asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded vigorously.


    It seems that Xiao Niannian''s understanding ability has been improved.


    As Xiao Niannian''s father, Xiao Yao is very happy!


    Xiao Nian said with a smile: "no! I''m a child, so I can only make a little snowman. My father is an adult. Of course, I want to make a big snowman! That''s fair! "


    Xiao Yao thinks what Xiao Niannian said is very reasonable, but he has nothing to say


    "Hee hee, mom, did I win?" Xiao Nian asked Li Xiaoxiao, who was standing beside him.


    Li Xiaoxiao was so happy that she nodded her head.


    Xiao Niannian is more proud.


    Xiao Yao could only shake his head.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s expression, Xiao Niannian seems to be a little impatient. He goes to Xiao Yao and reaches out his hand, holding Xiao Yao''s hand.


    "Dad, don''t be sad! Don''t be sad. In fact, I think your snowman is more beautiful than mine! Although you lose, your snowman also has advantages! "


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and thought that Xiao Niannian''s snowman is a small ball glued to the big ball. This snowman is more abstract than Picasso''s painting. It''s not his own eyes, but his imagination to see this snowman! Imagination is not rich enough to see the shape of Xiao Niannian''s snowman.


    After playing with Xiao Niannian for a while, Xiao Yao felt more relaxed.


    When Xiao Yao is ready to rest for a while, his face suddenly becomes stiff. He closes his eyes. In his pupils, the snow dragon is swimming, like turning his eyes into a swimming pool.


    Xiao Yao sighed and went to the open space. Xuejiao ran out of his body and circled in the air for several times. His mouth hissed and roared. On a snowy day, Xuejiao became much more excited.


    Xiao Longxiang looked at the snow dragon in the sky and said to Xiao Yao, "you are a good snow dragon." Xiao Yao nodded. Xiao Longxiang touched his chin and said, "unfortunately, we can''t stew it." Xiao Yao vaguely saw the flying snow dragons in the sky. It seemed that they all trembled and some of them fell from the ai

 Chapter 1728

    New year''s Eve.


    Xiao Yao and others pasted couplets and banners on all the villas in Xianren mountain.


    All these couplets are written by Xiao Yao and Gao Feng.


    Originally, Xiao Longxiang also wanted to show his skills, but when he saw the couplet written by Xiao Yao and Gao Feng, he immediately chose to give up, which made everyone laugh.


    In fact, when writing couplets, Xiao Yao found that his grandfather''s health was getting worse and worse. After all, it''s over 90 years old. It''s a long life.


    After he came back, he began to enter Lingqi into Gaofeng''s body, and the effect was not very good, because Gaofeng had eaten a lot of elixirs before, and his body developed resistance. If he could prolong his life indefinitely, wouldn''t he be able to live as long as heaven even if he didn''t fly up? It''s obviously unrealistic.


    Fortunately, grandfather''s attitude is actually very good, with a smile on his face.


    "Dad, look at the couplet I wrote!" Xiao Nian didn''t know where to find a piece of red paper with some contents on it.


    First link: 12345.


    The second couplet: 678910.


    Xiao Yao looked at the couplet with a confused face.


    Changing 10 to 0, he can understand, but such a couplet is too insulting to everyone''s intelligence, isn''t it?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Niannian turned his lips and was not happy.


    "Write very good, good refueling, later, you can learn to write a brush." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    In the face of Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao really has no way to tell the truth. He always tells himself in his heart that Xiao Niannian is still a child and needs more praise. Now Li Xiaoxiao often goes against Xiao Yao, so the family atmosphere of Xiao Yao''s family is tiger mother and cat father, which also leads Xiao Niannian to like Xiao Yao more and more.


    Xiao Niannian listened to Xiao Yao''s words, and then he burst into tears with two dimples.


    Several girls prepare new year''s Eve dinner with Qin Rou, while Xiao Yao plays with Xiao Niannian.


    "Dad, let''s go and set off fireworks." Xiao Nian, with two small artillery battles in his hand, came to Xiao Yao and said.


    "Good." Xiao Yao leads Xiao Nian outside the house.


    Looking at the gorgeous sparks, Xiao Niannian was very happy. She had to put one after putting it. Xiao Yao asked her to put it by herself and gave her a lighter, which frightened Xiao Niannian. The little girl carried her hand to the back and shook her head with extreme fear. Xiao Yao also had some helplessness and was so funny that she didn''t dare to put it when she bought the artillery, Isn''t it for Xiao Yao?


    Xiao Yao has never played this kind of small firefight since he was a child. His childhood was not as leisurely as Xiao Niannian''s. He was either practicing martial arts, or learning medical skills or practicing calligraphy after his grandfather. The most leisurely time was the Chinese new year, but it was the Chinese new year when he just had a meal together and had a little more food, There is nothing interesting. Now, Xiao Niannian takes Xiao Yao back to his childhood. Thinking of this, Xiao Yao feels that he should really thank his daughter.


    Although Xiao Yao always feels that he is playing with Xiao Niannian, he also has a lot of fun.


    During the dinner on New Year''s Eve, men drank Baijiu, while girls drank red wine. For a few children, they drank the drinks.


    In the villa, there were three big tables, which forced everyone to sit down.


    Xiao Yao stood up with his glass in his hand.


    "The first drink is to the hero who died fighting with the mecha." Xiao Yao said.


    At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    Everyone subconsciously stood up, including Gao Feng and several other old people.


    A lot of people have sad feelings on their faces.


    The wine cups on the hand seem to weigh a thousand jin.


    Xiao Niannian was the youngest, and he could understand what his father had said. The child who was very fond of laughing at that time did not smile. She was surprised by her surprise. But she could see her face with a glass of Baijiu.


    Wine spilled on the floor.


    Drinks are also sprinkled on the floor.


    How many people died in this disaster, there is no exact number, probably can''t count.


    "One cannot live without vengeance." Xiao Yao cold face, said, "those mecha people give us the trauma, one day, he will pay back ten times!"


    "Ten times as much!"


    How many people are furious.


    Just mention that and they''ll be furious.


    As Xiao Yao said, people can not live without hatred!


    This sentence is always the truth. What happened in the past is gone. What good for bad is all bullshit!


    For example, there was once a small country with bullets that did harm to China.


    There are always some bastards who come out and stand on the commanding heights of human morality with their voices raised.


    If there is no such indignant youth, what is the blood of China?


    Is the past really gone?


    I can''t make it!


    Some enemies, on the surface, will repent, but in fact, they never take it seriously.


    What''s more hateful is that they have some hatred, and they don''t even have the idea of repentance.


    They don''t want to kneel down and apologize to those who died. What should we do?


    Put their heads on the ground!


    Let their faces be covered with blood!


    Now it''s the same. Maybe those mecha people don''t feel that they have done anything wrong. Even in their world, human beings exist like ants. They want to occupy the earth''s resources. No matter how many people they kill, it doesn''t matter.


    So, you have to press them on the ground!


    Make them kneel until they can no longer stand up.


    Second glass of wine, next.


    After a while, the atmosphere finally eased.


    This year, at last, has some flavor.


    After dinner, some people gathered together and began to play cards. Xiao Yao helped Gao Feng out for a walk.


    "Grandfather, I said you have a good rest in the house. Do you have to come out and have a look?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    "I''ve been in the mountains for so many years that I always want to go around, but I haven''t had a suitable chance." Gao Feng said with a smile.


    The snow outside is still falling.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s OK. I''ll take you out for a tour in two days."


    Gao Feng looks at Xiao Yao.


    At this time, Xiao yaocai suddenly found that his grandfather''s eyes seemed to be a lot turbid, and his eyes were deeply sunk in.


    He suddenly felt sad.


    In my own impression, my grandfather has always been a rigid old man, very strict. As long as he doesn''t do well, he will always teach me a lesson with a stick.


    However, Xiao Yao never resented anything. When he grew up, he suddenly realized that what he had learned before was really important, and those skills were also the cornerstone of his way. Maybe the road he chose to take was very difficult, but at the end of the road, he could stand on the top of the mountain, just as he said before, The world is not fair, but it is also fair, with gains and losses. Xiao Yao has a deep understanding of these four words.


    "I can''t walk any more." Gao Feng said, "I''m too lazy to leave."


    Xiao Yao suddenly fell silent.


    He knew that his grandfather wanted to say something.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m leaving." Gao Feng said.


    Xiao Yao pretended to be confused and asked tentatively, "where are you going? what time do you leave? Shall I see you off? Is it at home or abroad? If you go abroad, I think you''d better take me with you. After all, you''ve never been abroad in your life, and you don''t know any foreign languages. "


    Gao Feng stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the head.


    Just like when I was a kid.


    Just now the peak makes such movement, the arm must lift very high.


    "You''ve been smart since you were a child, don''t you understand?" Gao Feng stares.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "then don''t talk nonsense. You are a miracle doctor, your grandson is also a miracle doctor, and you are also an immortal..."


    "It''s the end, it''s the end. It''s meaningless to hold on for a while." Gao Feng said with a smile, "so you are tired. In fact, I am also tired. Originally, the time has already arrived, but it''s almost the new year. Your child has been in another world for several years. You have told me a lot. I also know that in that world, you haven''t had a good new year. This year, you have to be happy."


    "Grandfather..."


    Gao Feng waved his hand.


    He stood on the top of the mountain, but couldn''t see the scenery down.


    In front of my eyes, there are a lot of trees.


    "It''s enough to live straight." Gao Feng held his hands behind his back, and suddenly straightened his body. "I always feel that there is no so-called death in this world. Even if I really close my eyes, there is a way to continue to live. For example, if a high doctor dies, isn''t there a Xiao doctor?"


    Speaking of this, Gao Feng laughed.


    Xiao Yao''s nose is so sour that he has to lower his head.


    He felt that his eyes must be terrible red.


    "You have been far more than ordinary people since you grew up. We don''t talk about it, but we all know in our hearts that if we find you, we will find treasure. You used to think these three grandfathers are great, but in fact, if you think about it carefully, have you surpassed them in all fields? Other people''s words, either become an ancient martial arts expert, or become a great doctor, or become a killer, but you can do it, this has already shown your talent, your extraordinary Gao Feng reaches out his hand and drags Xiao Yao''s hand.


    Xiao Yao can feel how rough his grandfather''s hand is.


    It''s like the bark of a dead tree¡° Xiao Yao, you are the smartest. I will give you all the praise I owe you over the years, OK The peak is laughing. Xiao Yao seldom sees that smile. The tone of speaking and the look in his eyes are just like when he is babbling and coaxing himself to laugh. This day. Winter. The cold wind is piercing to the bone, the peak of a generation of miracle doctors, and the death is on the morning of the first day of the lunar new year. A good death. The red couplet on the door changes to the white couplet.

 Chapter 1729

    Grandfather said before that, in fact, he had long felt that his time had come. According to the truth, it should be the end of the year. But in order to make Xiao Yao have a good new year and have a new year''s Eve dinner, he insisted on the first day of the new year.


    If Xiao Yao makes a move and piles up some more elixirs, he thinks he can still help his grandfather for half a year.


    But he understood that he didn''t want to.


    To live more than half a year is too tired for my grandfather.


    The old man, who was used to straightening his waist, really didn''t want to stoop, let alone hang his life in Xiao Yao''s way.


    This is a funeral that almost shocked the whole of China.


    Although Gao Feng retired to the mountains in his later years, there are many people who know him in that river and lake. There are also many stories about him.


    Xianren mountain is full of people.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Long, like Li Xiaoxiao and others, are all dressed in hemp and filial piety.


    At this age, Xiao Niannian has a very clear understanding of life and death, plus the disasters suffered by the earth before.


    Xiao Yao clearly remembers the first sentence Xiao Niannian said when he told him the news.


    "Dad, can''t I see granddad any more?"


    Xiao Yao burst into tears.


    He also suddenly realized that he had no grandfather.


    No more.


    Third grandfather stood on the side, pointed to the black-and-white photo, and said to Jinglei, "you said that this old guy didn''t know how to enjoy himself when he was alive. He clearly had a lot of money, but he didn''t know how to spend it. What''s the meaning of living?"


    Startled thunder looked at him, frowned and said: "speak, don''t cry."


    "Who''s crying?" The third grandfather turned away from the thunder.


    Most of the people present are used to life and death.


    However, at this moment, they have no way to pretend to be relaxed, although they are all comforting themselves in their hearts. This is the end of their life and a happy funeral, but no matter how much they say, there is no way to hide their true feelings.


    The one who cried the most was Xiaoyue.


    She is the last disciple of the old man.


    Even when I was sleeping, I kept talking.


    "I haven''t learned yet. I haven''t finished yet. Why don''t you teach me..."


    Everyone who comes to this world for a walk is very tired.


    When you leave the world at this time, the person who can sigh without regret, life is complete.


    This is what Gao Feng once said to Xiao Yao.


    Looking at the picture of his grandfather, Xiao Yao said softly: "grandfather, you have been successful in your life..."


    After the funeral, for a long time, Xiao Yao had no way to relax.


    He suddenly felt that people are really complicated.


    The more used to see life and death, the more there is no way to calmly look down on life and death.


    What''s more, the departure of my grandfather also gave him a wake-up call.


    He couldn''t help thinking that if he had risen before, would he have the ability to leave the old man?


    He looked up at the sky.


    Speechless.


    Xiao Yao didn''t dare to face this kind of heartbreaking feeling any more.


    He has no way to do indifferent looking at the people around him one by one to leave.


    He wants to keep all these people around, no matter what the cost!


    He felt that this was just the beginning.


    Next, there is my second grandfather and third grandfather.


    And my own parents.


    And the girl I love.


    If they all leave themselves one by one, relying on their lifelong cultivation and living for hundreds or even thousands of years, what can they do?


    "Life is boring without you." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Xiao Yao repeated this sentence for hundreds of times during this period of time


    He kept telling himself,


    Now that he has been awakened, he can''t be indifferent.


    Something has to be done, he said to himself in his heart.


    Before, he didn''t have any special ideas about feisheng, and even thought that feisheng didn''t mean much. But Gao Feng''s death made Xiao Yao understand that he was not strong enough. Only when he was really strong, could he change his status quo and really do what he wanted.


    Standing on the top of the earth and the top of Lingwu world, Xiao Yao subconsciously thinks that he is strong enough, but after returning to the earth, he suddenly realizes that what he saw before is still too little. First, because of Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao felt a sense of crisis. After he was curious about the fairyland and the immortal, he entered the small village in the ancient tomb of the West City, where he didn''t know what was the reason for the existence, as well as those ferocious and terrifying demons.


    Coupled with the death of this peak, Xiao Yao had a deep sense of powerlessness


    "Dad, don''t be sad." Xiao Niannian came up to Xiao Yao and said carefully.


    It seems that I''m afraid that if I accidentally say something wrong, it will make Xiao Yao sad again.


    It''s Xiao Niannian''s carefulness that makes Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, he realized that his emotional changes during this period had affected Xiao Niannian, and even caused some harm to her.


    He reaches out his hand and holds Xiao Nian in his arms. He wants to say something, but he can''t say it. If he wants to smile, he can''t laugh.


    Xiao Niannian''s little hand is on Xiao Yao''s back, and Anwei seems to clap it.


    "Dad, don''t be sad! In fact, I can tell you a secret, but you can''t tell others! " Xiao Niannian whispered.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "then tell me first, what''s the secret?"


    "My mother told me that, in fact, granddad flew to the sky and became an immortal. He didn''t really disappear!" Xiao Niannian said solemnly.


    Obviously, this is a lie made up by Li Xiaoxiao to coax Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Niannian looked around like a thief.


    After confirming that there was no one around, she continued: "and, in fact, those brothers in Yunxiao temple, like great grandfather, flew to the sky to be immortals. They were like stars, but you can''t tell others!"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Looking at this delicate face, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and holds Xiao Niannian''s arm.


    "No matter who it is, it can''t hurt you." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Xiao Niannian didn''t know why Xiao Yao suddenly said such words, but she didn''t ask much, just nodded.


    As night falls, after dinner, Xiao Yao takes Xiao Nian out for a walk.


    By chance, I saw Ruolan walking in front of me.


    Xiao Yao suddenly remembered that after he came back, he basically didn''t chat with Ruolan.


    After all, after he came back, he devoted himself to growing up with Xiao Niannian. People''s energy is limited, even Xiao Yao.


    When he put his mind on Xiao Niannian, he naturally ignored some other people.


    When he came to him and wanted to speak, he suddenly found that Ruolan raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Xiao Yao also raised his head and saw a meteor.


    Ruolan quickly put her hands together and began to make a wish.


    "I hope I can be brother Xiao Yao''s wife..."


    Ruolan''s voice is very small, although Xiao Yao and she still have a distance, but Xiao Yao is an eight fold immortal after all, or will Ruolan''s wishes, word for word into the ear.


    Xiao Niannian suddenly exclaimed.


    "Wow! dad! Look, meteor


    Ruolan was startled and turned to see Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Yao coughed and pretended not to hear Ruolan''s wish. He also looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "it''s really true! Make a wish


    Xiao Nian scratched his head: "what is making a wish?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that is, tell the meteor what you want to get and what you want to accomplish, and the meteor will help you realize it."


    Xiao Niannian nodded his head and felt that he had learned again.


    Acting to play a full set, since he has pretended not to hear if LAN wish, it will naturally play silly to the end.


    If orchid just relaxed breath, Xiao Nian suddenly opened mouth.


    "Dad, are you deaf? Aunt Ruolan made a wish just now, didn''t you hear me? She said she wanted to be your wife Xiao Niannian said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao


    He glared at Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Niannian is full of doubts.


    He also noticed that there was something wrong with his father''s mood, but she couldn''t understand what she had just said wrong.


    Originally, Xiao Yao just wanted to pretend that he didn''t hear anything, but now, he certainly can''t. He also felt that Xiao Niannian certainly didn''t hear anything, but he ignored that some unexpected changes were taking place in Xiao Niannian''s body. At first, his eyesight was very good, his eyes were very unique, his strength was incomparable, and now his hearing is amazing


    If LAN hear Xiao Niannian, blush more severe, she lowered her head, two hands holding their own corner, said: "Xiao Yao brother, Niannian, I go back first." Then he left.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    The most difficult thing is Meiren.


    Xiao Yao is no longer a child. He knows more about Ruolan''s feelings for him than anyone else, but sometimes he doesn''t dare to think and understand, because once he really understands, he has to bear some responsibilities, but he''s not sure what he thinks


    In fact, Liu Chun is the same.


    Years ago, I saw Liu Chun in the restaurant of the shopping mall. At first, he was still a little confused, but later he gradually understood. Liu Chun is not likely to get married. The reason why she sits with the man who has been killed by Xiao Yao is that she is actually on a blind date. He could think of it, but he didn''t dare to think about it, and even repeatedly hinted that he was thinking too much. Because he knew that if that was the case, he would be under great pressure. Five years later, Liu Chun is still single. Why? For whom? The answer is just around the corner¡° Dad, what''s wrong with aunt Ruolan? " Xiao Niannian suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts Xiao Yao''s thoughts. "Is aunt Ruolan sick?" Xiao Yao lowered his head, looked at the serious Xiao Niannian and asked, "why does aunt Ruolan get sick?"¡° Because her face is very red! When I have a fever, my face is very red, too! " Xiao Niannian said seriously, "Dad, you are also a doctor. You should treat aunt Ruolan!" Xiao Yao has no idea¡° Let''s go back. " Xiao Yao said¡° Why not take a walk? "¡° Xiao Yao has no good airway.

 Chapter 1730

    It''s the beginning of the school season again. Like most children, Xiao Niannian starts to make up his homework crazily, and Li Xiaoxiao starts to talk about it.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t read it any more, and he secretly helped Xiao Nian write some.


    After writing more than ten pages of Arabic numerals, Xiao Yao felt that he didn''t know them.


    When sending Xiao Niannian to sign up, Liu Chun, who checked her homework, saw Xiao Niannian''s exercise book and saw Xiao Yao standing on the side.


    "Don''t you know how to imitate a child''s notes?" Asked Liu Chun.


    She thinks Xiao Yao is too much, even simple imitation will not, a little perfunctory is also respect for themselves!


    It''s like treating yourself as retarded, OK


    Xiao Yao is also embarrassed and laughs. Xiao Niannian looks at other places as if he didn''t hear Liu Chun''s words. At this time, it''s a very wise choice to pretend to be deaf and dumb. Xiao Yao suddenly feels that his daughter''s EQ is very high, but she is irresponsible! I''m obviously helping you. Now I''ll be scolded by your teacher, OK? You''re acting like you can''t hear, aren''t you being too ungrateful? So he stretched out his hand and turned Xiao Niannian''s little head around.


    Xiao Niannian began to roll his eyes again, pretending that he couldn''t see anything.


    Xiao Yao is very helpless, take this little girl no way.


    Liu Chun sighed, put the exercise book aside, and said: "forget it, in fact, there are many parents like you, and Niannian is very smart, and the writing is also very good-looking. It''s nothing to write less."


    Xiao Yao is relaxed.


    Xiao Niannian raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao, full of satisfaction, as if to say: do you hear me? The teacher is praising me!


    Xiao Yao patted Xiao Niannian''s small head for her behavior of not hearing the criticism and praising her.


    After the registration, Xiao Yao took Xiao Niannian home first. Today, he just signed up, and tomorrow, he officially went to school.


    Ge and Xiaoyue have been taken out by Li Xiaoxiao and others to sign up.


    Now all the four children live in this villa. Qin Rou, Xiao Longxiang and others follow. On the contrary, Xianren mountain is empty. When Xiao Yao was developing Xianren mountain, he didn''t think so much about it. But after all the children had to go to school, he realized that Xianren mountain was too far away from the center of Haitian city. It was really inconvenient for him, You can''t fly around in the sky every day. Isn''t the people in Haitian city under great psychological pressure?


    Xiao Yao understood that although they didn''t say some words, they didn''t mean that they could do them, because these are all tacit things. Although Xiao Yao is powerful, he is also the Savior of the earth, if they really fly around every day, they will have a huge impact on ordinary people, This will completely destroy their three outlooks and make them subconsciously think that the so-called "science" is just a joke. Maybe there are gods and ghosts in the world


    When all these become the final conclusion, will the world become like this?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao also told song Yilin and others that even outsiders such as Zhao Tieniu, Xuanyuan QingHan and Su Changliu were abiding by the rules of the world.


    Just like Xiao Yao and Xiao Long Xiang went to the Lingwu world and respected the rules of the Lingwu world, even in the Lingwu world, these people can''t fly around all day long.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, Ge Bing and others came back.


    Li Xiaoxiao and others are also very tired.


    Ge Bu came up to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "Dad, I''ll tell you something."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao looks at GE bu.


    Gebu looked at Li Xiaoxiao who was washing his hands in the kitchen and whispered, "when my mother sent me to school today, many parents of my classmates, especially their father, couldn''t move their eyes!"


    Xiao Yao nodded, which seems to be a very common thing. Everyone loves beauty!


    On the one hand, he knew the character of Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yixing and others. On the other hand, Xiao Yao had enough confidence in himself. When you have a Lamborghini, will you still like a Wuling Hongguang?


    That''s the truth.


    Gebu continued: "but Dad, don''t worry. I remember all the parents'' children. After school, I will find a chance to let them know what cruelty is."


    Xiao Yao


    He quickly took this opportunity to educate Gebu for a while, and told him not to bully other students in the school with his own cultivation and sword spirit.


    This is not a trifle between children, this mud horse will easily die, OK?


    Not to mention GE''s classmates, even their parents are like chickens in front of him.


    As long as the reason for the injustice, the whole school does not seem to be slaughtered is not a problem ah!


    Including the parents of those children!


    Ge Bu was told by Xiao Yao, but he had no choice but to nod.


    As for whether he really gave up his previous ideas, Xiao Yao did not know that he was not Xu SuGuan and could not read his mind.


    Thinking of Xu SuGuan, Xiao Yao''s eyes were a little empty.


    I don''t know how little monk Xu SuGuan and proud Xu kuangge are living in the fairyland


    He doesn''t know whether there are also many fights in that world, which is quite possible. Xu SuGuan is OK. His character makes it difficult to conflict with others, but Xu kuangge is different. This guy is used to high-profile no matter what he does, such as feisheng. He doesn''t see anything about feisheng. This guy has to take his daughter-in-law with him. How can ordinary people do such things? It is also in response to the sentence "one person gets the right way, the dog goes up to heaven.".


    After all, in fact, he still envies Xu kuangge, and he has always been very curious about a question, why others can''t take others with them when they fly up, but Xu kuangge can do it, and he doesn''t know whether he has this opportunity when he flies up. Looking at it now, it''s not possible.


    At this time, Xiaoyue, who was playing outside the door, suddenly yelled in her voice.


    "Dad, come out and see!"


    Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian and goes out with Ge bu.


    When they get to the door, they find Xiaoyue holding her head high and looking at the sky. Xiao Yao and others subconsciously raise their heads.


    In fact, when Xiaoyue looks at the sky, Xiao Yao''s heart is clattered, for fear of seeing the eyes that once appeared in the sky.


    For Xiao Yao, it was a nightmare.


    After all, that''s a threat to my daughter.


    Looking up at the sky, what Xiao Yao saw was a golden light. The light column seemed to run through the whole sky. It was still extending infinitely and could not see the edge.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "Isn''t it the woman before?" Xiao Long Xiang stood in front of Xiao Yao and whispered.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his brow was even tighter. Obviously, he and Xiao long elephant wanted to go together.


    That golden light, fleeting, soon disappeared, there is no special change.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    He lowered his head and looked at Xiao Niannian.


    After seeing Xiao Niannian, his heart was completely down, and he had some sense of stability.


    When Xiao Yao plans to lead Xiao Niannian back to the house, Xiao Niannian suddenly reaches out his hand and points to the sky.


    "Dad, those people, why fight?" Xiao Niannian asked.


    Xiao Yao a Zheng, along the direction of Xiao Niannian fingers to see past, but nothing to see.


    However, Xiao Niannian still enjoyed it.


    "A fight?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "Yes! A group of people are beating one person! What''s more, the one who was beaten was still holding an aunt! But now they''re all gone. " Xiao Niannian breathed a sigh of relief and patted her small chest. Obviously, she felt that so many people beat one person and one person to protect her aunt. Therefore, those people must be bad people. She was relieved when she saw that the bad people didn''t catch the good people.


    Xiao Yao and others looked at each other.


    Looking at the blank expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Xiao Niannian seemed to understand something. Holding Xiao Yao''s thigh, he whispered, "Dad, don''t you see it?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    He really can''t imagine why Xiao Niannian is so different from ordinary people.


    Is it because of the woman who appeared before?


    However, this explanation is obviously untenable. Before that woman appeared in Xiao Yao''s life, many earth shaking changes had taken place in Xiao Niannian.


    "Go back to the house first." Xiao Yao said.


    After sitting down again, Xiao Niannian followed Ge bukui and they went to play. Xiao Yao sat on the sofa by himself. Xiao Longxiang came over and sat down next to Xiao Yao.


    "I always feel that this is not necessarily a bad thing." Xiao Longxiang said, "maybe that fairy, also aware of the unusual place in Xiao Niannian, will take her away?"


    Xiao Long Xiang is obviously comforting Xiao Yao by saying such things now.


    Xiao Yao raises his head and looks at Xiao long elephant.


    Xiao Longxiang sighed. At this time, he found that Xiao Yao''s eyes had become red, and even the expression on his face had become ferocious.


    "No matter what the other party''s purpose is, I will not allow her to take Xiao Niannian away." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Longxiang stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder: "there is something wrong with your idea now. If you continue to develop according to this trend, I think you''d better not break through to the level of jiuzhong master for the time being, otherwise, it''s easy to make mistakes."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head gently, but he didn''t know if he had listened.

 Chapter 1731

    Early April.


    Throughout Haitian city, willows continue to fly like snow.


    With the sound of a dragon, in the sky of a villa in Haitian city, there is an illusion of a golden dragon hovering.


    The Golden Dragon hovered in the air for a quarter of an hour before it flew into the sky and disappeared.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the red stove in front of him. Looking at the sky, he was relieved.


    For such a long time, in addition to playing with Xiao Nian every day, I adjusted my mind and prepared to enter the realm of jiuzhong master.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not Shendan." Xiao said with a sigh.


    "Super pill is between God pill and spirit pill. It''s a great thing to refine super pill before entering the immortal realm." Xuejiao''s voice echoed in his mind, "master, Longyu owes you a favor."


    Xiao Yao felt the cultivation of his jiuzhong master. When he heard Xuejiao''s words, he was a little curious.


    "What does this have to do with Longyu?" Xiao Yao naturally knows where Lingyu is. Moreover, he wants to send Xuejiao to the Dragon Kingdom, but he can''t understand that he just refined a super pill. How can it be related to the Dragon kingdom?


    When he realized that Xiao Yao really didn''t know, Xue Jiao said, "the pill before was a dragon elixir. Although it wasn''t a god elixir, it gave birth to a dragon soul. Now the dragon soul should have gone to the Dragon Kingdom and been raised in the Dragon washing pool for some time. It''s very likely to shape the dragon body. Do you think that the Dragon Kingdom owes you a favor?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Dragon Spirit? Just now that Dan medicine, unexpectedly can give birth to a dragon soul? " Xiao Yao can''t believe it.


    "In fact, even the Dragon elixir, only a few of them can give birth to the dragon soul, and the probability is very small. But you have just done it. Now there are not many real dragons in the Dragon kingdom. More of them are fake dragons like me, or only a small part of the real dragon blood, like the nine sons of the dragon, the gluttons, the cattle, the Dragon turtles, or the dragon fish, It''s probably a dragon like me. There are very few real dragons. "


    "That just now, the dragon spirit that my Dan medicine gave birth to is the dragon spirit of the real dragon?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Snow Jiao "Er" a.


    Xiao Yao felt a sense of accomplishment.


    He called Xuejiao out and let Xuejiao eat the super elixir, the Dragon Spirit elixir, which he had refined before. It was of no use to the practitioners, but it was a great tonic for Xuejiao. If it was the Dragon Spirit elixir, even the real dragon would salivate.


    In the following period of time, Xiao Yao chose to shut down.


    This has just entered the realm of jiuzhong master, and it will take some time to consolidate your cultivation.


    The task of picking up Xiao Niannian falls on Li Xiaoxiao and others.


    In the kindergarten, when it comes to the end of school, Liu Chun will look at the door of the classroom, dazzled.


    Finally one day, Xiao Niannian couldn''t help it. She came to Liu Chun.


    "Miss Liu, are you waiting for my father?" Xiao Niannian asked in a low voice.


    Liu Chun blushed and looked at Xiao Niannian. She couldn''t believe that such words came from a five-year-old girl.


    "Who told you that?" Liu Chun said.


    "No one told me!" Xiao Niannian said with a smile, "but I know Miss Liu must like my father!"


    "Nonsense." Liu Chun lowered her face and said, "if you''re talking nonsense, I''ll let you write new words."


    After listening to Liu Chun''s "threat", Xiao Niannian wisely chose to shut up.


    After a while, Li Xiaoxiao came to meet Xiao Niannian.


    They said hello, but this time Li Xiaoxiao did not like before, and then Xiao Niannian left.


    She looked at her watch and said with a smile, "it''s almost time. Let''s have dinner in the evening."


    Liu Chun opened his mouth and just wanted to refuse, Li Xiaoxiao said: "although you are no longer in our company, we should be old acquaintances, right? What''s more, you are my daughter''s teacher now. It''s the communication between our parents and teachers. "


    Liu Chun originally wanted to refuse.


    After all, she always feels a lot of pressure in the face of Li Xiaoxiao.


    But when the words came to her mouth, looking at Li Xiaoxiao''s smiling face, she swallowed the words she wanted to refuse, nodded and agreed.


    She thinks that so far, she and Xiao Yao have not done anything deviant. In this case, in the face of Li Xiaoxiao, she should be calm, otherwise, it will only make each other suspicious.


    Li Xiaoxiao drove and found a good restaurant. Two women and a little girl ordered some food.


    In the face of Li Xiaoxiao, although Liu Chun repeatedly hinted at herself, she was still a little nervous. After all, Li Xiaoxiao''s aura was too strong.


    Looking at some stiff Liu Chun, Li Xiaoxiao takes the initiative to chat and relax.


    While eating, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly said: "Xiao Yao is in the closed door recently. In a short time, the task of picking up and seeing off Niannian is on me."


    Hearing this, Liu Chun felt more pressure and said, "this has nothing to do with me, Mr. Li. Don''t get me wrong."


    "You''re not my staff now. Just call me Xiaoxiao. Besides, I didn''t say it had anything to do with you." Li Xiaoxiao, smiling but not smiling, took a drink and said, "are you too sensitive?"


    Liu Chun sighed.


    She felt that she had really lost in front of Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao sent the cut steak to Xiao Niannian, and then brought Xiao Niannian''s steak to his side and continued to cut.


    "I''m not Xiao Yao, and I don''t know whether he really doesn''t understand or doesn''t want to." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "in fact, you haven''t been married, have you?"


    Liu Chun looks at Li Xiaoxiao with a stagnant look.


    "You and Xiao Yao have known each other for six or seven years? If he doesn''t say something, don''t you? " Li Xiaoxiao asked, "his character is just like that. He seems to lose all the time in terms of emotion and is passive. Up to now, I haven''t seen him pursue any girl on his own initiative. Even Xiao Yao and I let it be. He never spoke on his own initiative. It''s only after we were together that he changed a lot."


    Liu Chun was at a loss.


    She didn''t know why Li Xiaoxiao said this to herself.


    "After waiting for a man for so many years, are you really willing to miss it?" Li Xiaoxiao put down the knife and fork in his hand, with a serious expression. He frowned slightly and said, "if you don''t fight for one, how do you know the result?"


    Liu Chun looks at Li Xiaoxiao with complicated eyes.


    Xiao Niannian''s eyes jumped on the faces of Liu Chun and Li Xiaoxiao, and finally sighed.


    She felt that the world of adults was too strange. She could not understand what she said.


    So she focused on the drinks and beef in front of her.


    After a while, Liu Chun finally couldn''t help talking.


    "I really don''t understand why you want to say this to me. Do you still want me to be Xiao Yao''s woman?" Liu Chun said the last few words of the wave, blushing more powerful.


    Li Xiaoxiao blinked his eyes and grinned cunningly: "Xiao Yao and I have both children, so we don''t care very much! Moreover, since I can accept Xia Yixing''s pink butterfly, why can''t I accept you? To be exact, you know Xiao Yao even before Xia Yixing, don''t you? "


    Liu Chun nodded.


    "Are you convinced?" Li Xiaoxiao asked, "haven''t you ever been depressed? Why can Xia Yixing, who knows Xiao Yao behind you, be with Xiao Yao? Can''t you? "


    "Xia Yixing and I are not people of the same world." Liu Chun''s eyes dodged, "I can''t compare with her."


    "That''s what you think." Li Xiaoxiao sighed and said, "do you think Xiao Yao needs any help? You look worse than Xia Yixing? Are you inferior to me in character? Or money? Does Xiao Yao need these? "


    The meal is almost finished.


    Li Xiaoxiao also felt that she had finished what she had to say.


    She and Xiao Niannian drove Liu Chun back to where they lived.


    Before parting, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly got out of the car and looked at Liu Chun walking in front.


    "Some things, always have to try, don''t leave yourself regret." Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Liu Chun turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao.


    Li Xiaoxiao continued: "I have a premonition that Xiao Yao may have to go away again soon. If you don''t open your mouth again, you may have to wait for him for several years. In fact, I can understand you. After meeting Xiao Yao and other men, you may subconsciously compare Xiao Yao with him. There was a saying that once you see Yang Guo, you will miss your whole life. Do you think it makes sense? "


    With that, Li Xiaoxiao did not wait for Liu Chun to answer, so he opened the door and got on the car.


    She also knew that Liu Chun would not give herself any answers.


    "Goodbye, Miss Liu!" Xiao Nian greets Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun waves back.


    Xiao Niannian, who was lying on the window of the car, suddenly giggled: "Mr. Liu, in fact, my father is very good. You have to think about it carefully! You are also very good


    After Li Xiaoxiao drove away, Liu Chun was still in the same place and didn''t move for a long time.


    At last, she let out a long sigh of relief, with a strange look in her eyes.


    She clenched her fist a little.


    "Maybe I should try it." Liu Chun said to himself in his heart.


    Why choose to be a teacher?


    She felt that she was choosing another way.


    If she is an urban white-collar, she feels that she can''t compete with Xia Yixing and Li Xiaoxiao in this field all her life.


    If so, why don''t you take another road? In this way, maybe I have some shining points that Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing don''t have. This idea has been in her mind for a long time.

 Chapter 1732

    "The way of heaven is dim, I am the fluorescent."


    After entering the Jiuchong master, Xiao Yao found that the characters on the Yulong Jue could finally understand a paragraph.


    That''s the eight words.


    But now, Xiao Yao has no way to understand these eight words, even if he realizes that there is a strong energy in these eight words, even the Qi that he has never felt before, but it''s just feeling, and it''s difficult to mobilize the Qi contained in that line of words.


    When he explored his body with his divine sense, he was surprised to find that there was an extra mountain in his original place of Qi sea.


    "What the hell is this?" Xiao Yao''s face was full of amazement. He tried to pour his aura into the mountain, and realized that the mountain was full of warping and wrong salary, birds singing and animals roaring, and pines, cypresses and trees green.


    It''s like a small world!


    As for why this mountain peak exists and what is its significance, Xiao Yao now has no idea, but the jade gourd and other objects in his body hover on the mountain peak.


    It''s hard to understand.


    He went to ask Xiao Longxiang, but Xiao Longxiang did not give him a satisfactory answer.


    "I''ve never met such a situation, and I''ve heard about it." Xiao Long Xiang said helplessly, "but you are always different from other immortals. In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s not hard to accept. It''s not a bad thing in the end."


    Xiao Yao nodded, he is not the kind of mediocre character.


    He understood that it was a blessing, not a misfortune, but a misfortune.


    Of course, to understand a truth doesn''t mean to be able to have a deep understanding. For example, Xiao Niannian''s so-called "blessing" or "misfortune" doesn''t work here.


    In a word, the small mountain in our body has not caused any bad influence on us. Even if it is not a good thing, it is not a bad thing at least.


    Xiao Yao can be sure of that.


    "The next step is to continue to cultivate, and enter the peak of the late period of the jiuzhong master?" Xiao Longxiang asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    That''s what he''s thinking now.


    "Ready to fly?" Xiao long elephant said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao has the final say, sighing, and sighs, "no, I am the one who says what I want to say, whether I want to or not, when this time comes, I have to do this."


    At this time, Xiao Yao is quite open-minded on this issue.


    Xiao long elephant nodded, said with a smile: "then we have to see who is the first to fly up."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao raised his wrist and looked at the time on his watch. His brow suddenly wrinkled and he asked, "is Niannian going to finish school soon?"


    "Well." Xiao Longxiang said, "you''ve been closed all this time. The little girl is very anxious. The first thing she says when she comes back from school every day is, is Dad out? People who don''t know think you''re in jail. "


    Xiao Yao felt a little funny, but at the same time, his heart was warm. It was a beautiful thing to be missed by such a lovely little guy.


    He got up, took a shower, changed his clothes and walked to the kindergarten.


    Because Fang Hai''s villa was next to the kindergarten, it only took more than ten minutes to walk there.


    In kindergarten, there are still ten minutes to go before Xiao Nian finishes school.


    He stood at the window, looking at Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Niannian seems to be aware of Xiao Yao''s existence, so he stands up directly and rushes out of the classroom without saying hello to the teacher.


    She threw herself into Xiao Yao''s arms and began to cry the next second.


    "Wuwu, Dad, you can figure it out. I thought you were gone again. You didn''t want me anymore..."


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Niannian with tears on his face. He takes out a package of napkins from his pocket and helps the little girl wipe them.


    In the past, Xiao Yao didn''t have the habit of taking napkins, even when he was in love. After all, he was used to carelessness. But since he had Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao''s life has changed dramatically. Because he often takes Xiao Niannian out to eat, not every place has napkin, so he has formed a habit of putting a package of napkin on his body for convenience.


    Originally, Xiao Yao wanted to educate Xiao Niannian. He shouldn''t have rushed out before school and didn''t report to the teacher. However, seeing the little girl''s pity, all the words he wanted to say were blocked in his throat. There was no way to say them, so he had to swallow them back.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, how can dad not want you?" After listening to what Xiao Niannian said just now, Xiao Yao felt sad. After staying with Xiao Niannian for a long time, he felt that he was also sentimental.


    Liu Chun in the classroom looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    When she ran into Xiao Yao''s eyes, she showed a smile and quickly moved her eyes to continue the class.


    The parents who came to pick up the children. At this time has arrived a lot, fortunately Xiao Yao go out easy, otherwise this time will be surrounded.


    "Oh! Is this your little girl An aunt came up to Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s so cute. It''s so beautiful!"


    After a while, many people came to praise Xiao Niannian.


    Because of shyness, the little girl can only put her head on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    Xiao Yao smiles and thanks one by one.


    "Young man, my grandson is also good. Why don''t we have a baby kiss?" She said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao, who used to be smiling, immediately lowered his face and said, "no!"


    Aunt glared at Xiao Yao angrily, snorted and turned away.


    Xiao Yao is very angry.


    He felt that little boys all over the world were not worthy of their daughters!


    And a baby? Pooh!


    Don''t even think about it!


    After class, Liu Chun came out of the classroom.


    "During this period of time, Niannian is always absent-minded in class." Liu Chun said with a smile, "and as long as I look at her, her eyes are always looking out of the window."


    Xiao Yao nodded and touched Xiao Nian''s head.


    He naturally understood what Liu Chun meant.


    As a result, more and more feel that Xiao Nian was greatly wronged.


    In fact, he also felt that he was a little too fond of Xiao Niannian. When he had no children before, he thought a lot about it. He always felt that if he really had children in the future, he must be strict, not to say how harsh, but at least not too kind. Otherwise, he would not have the dignity of being a father? But when he really had Xiao Niannian''s daughter, all his previous thoughts were out of his mind.


    He felt that there was nothing wrong with it now.


    When Xiao Yao pulls Xiao Niannian to leave, Liu Chun seems to have the courage to stop Xiao Yao: "do you have time today? Let''s have dinner together later. "


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, looked at Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun avoids Xiao Yao''s eyes and blushes.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what Liu Chun wanted to do, but he nodded and agreed.


    The place to eat was chosen by Liu Chun.


    It was in the restaurant where Li Xiaoxiao took Liu Chun to eat last time.


    "Eh, Miss Liu, we ate here last time!" Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Niannian, surprised, don''t know what happened.


    "Hee hee, Dad, I''ll tell you! Last time, my mother and I, as well as Miss Liu, ate here together! "


    Xiao Yao nodded. Li Xiaoxiao didn''t talk about it with him. Of course, it''s also because he just passed the customs. After chatting with Xiao Longxiang for a while, he came to pick up Xiao Niannian. Even if Li Xiaoxiao really wanted to say it, he didn''t have a chance.


    After sitting down, Liu Chun ordered some food. She looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "although Xiaoxiao took me to eat once before, I didn''t remember the taste here, so I want to eat again."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and said, "OK, it''s my treat." He looked at the menu before and found that the restaurant was quite expensive. Liu Chun''s current occupation was kindergarten teacher. Even though the kindergarten Xiao Yao helped Xiao Niannian choose was very good, the kindergarten teacher''s salary was still not very high. He had inquired before that Liu Chun seemed to have only 3000 yuan a month, but if she had a meal here, it would be more than 1000 or even 2000 yuan, a steak, It took four or five hundred. Liu Chungang ordered more than two or three steak.


    "It''s OK. I still have money for a meal." Liu Chun said with a smile, "it''s not that you don''t know me. I''m used to saving money, and I don''t know how to spend money. After working for so many years, I still have two or three hundred thousand."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    I don''t know why. Xiao Yao always feels that today''s Liu Chun''s mood seems not quite right, like he wants to say something, but when he intends to speak, he wants to say it again.


    Liu Chun didn''t speak, and Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say, so he just cut the steak and gave it to Xiao Niannian.


    A meal is almost finished, what Liu Chun said is only Xiao Niannian''s interesting story in kindergarten. Besides, it''s nothing.


    When Xiao Yao goes to the bathroom, Xiao Niannian is eating a small piece of beef with a fork in his hand. He looks at Liu Chun with complicated eyes.


    She turned her head, looked at the direction of the bathroom, and finally couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "Miss Liu, if you don''t speak again, my father will take me home!" Xiao Niannian said solemnly.


    Liu Chunyi is stunned and looks at Xiao Niannian with complicated emotions.


    She took a sip of the drink in front of her and whispered, "what am I going to say?"


    Xiao Niannian, the smart one, didn''t exaggerate. He just said, "I don''t know what you want to say, but I know you must have something to say to my father."


    Liu Chun has some resentment in her eyes. Xiao Niannian can think of these. Can''t Xiao Yao see them?


    As Li Xiaoxiao said, Xiao Yao is always in a passive state when it comes to feelings. When Xiao Yao comes back and plans to leave with Xiao Niannian, Liu Chun finally speaks again¡° Xiao Yao, at eight o''clock in the evening, I''ll wait for you in Tianjie square. "£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1733

    Back home, Xiao Yao couldn''t understand.


    Xiao Niannian has been looking at Xiao Yao, big and small, his face is full of doubts.


    Sitting on the sofa, Xiao Niannian spoke first.


    "Dad, what square did Mr. Liu ask you to go to at eight in the evening? Are you going to eat delicious food together? " Xiao Niannian said.


    The little girl''s voice was not big, but she attracted several people.


    "Xiao Yao, Liu Chun asked you out?" Li Xiaoxiao went to Xiao Yao first and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughs and stares at Xiao Niannian, thinking that this is really a product of his father.


    He turned to look at Li Xiaoxiao again and said with a smile, "that''s what I said. In fact, I haven''t thought about going or not."


    "Are you going to stand up other girls?" Xia Yixing was surprised and said, "are you still not human?"


    Xiao Yao


    In his opinion, the height has risen a lot.


    It''s about whether you''re human or not


    "Get ready for it." Li Xiaoxiao said, "I didn''t expect that silly girl to be ready so soon. It''s good."


    Xiao Yao looked at Li Xiaoxiao and remembered that Xiao Niannian had said before that Li Xiaoxiao had taken her to dinner with Liu Chun. With some pressure in his heart, he asked, "did you say something to Liu Chun?"


    "Does it matter?" Li Xiaoxiao blinks and looks at Xiao Yao innocently.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Don''t you make trouble for me?"


    Li Xiaoxiao was very angry: "I said that you sell well even if you are cheap! As the empress of the palace, I''ll carry forward the virtue of the empress and help you to pick up girls. Do you still have a problem with me? "


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed. After listening to Li Xiaoxiao, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Xia Yixing laughs and sits down, rubbing her long legs and saying: "in fact, I think this choice is quite simple. If you like Liu Chun, go. If you don''t like it, you''ll give up and let others give up completely. It''s better to let her squat on the square and cry all night."


    Xiao Yao collapsed and said, "are you giving me a choice?"


    Xia Yixing turned her eyes and pretended to be at a loss. Looking at Xiao Yao, she asked, "if you don''t care about that girl, what does it have to do with you even if they really squat on the square and cry all night?"


    "..." Xiao Yao lowered his head and buried it.


    Now, it''s very tangled!


    "If you''re a man, you''ll go. If you''re a counsellor, you won''t go. What a simple thing it is for a man to whet and haw." The pink butterfly said with her lips curled.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and looked at the wall clock.


    "There''s still a little time. You can think about it for yourself."


    With these words, several girls also walked away. Before leaving, Li Xiaoxiao also dragged Xiao Niannian away.


    "I want to play with Dad!" Xiao nianniandu said reluctantly.


    "Your father doesn''t have time to play with you now. Your father will play with Mr. Liu later." Pink Butterfly said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes are white.


    After they all left, Xiao Yao understood that it was time for him to think.


    For Xiao Yao, this is really a simple choice.


    He was worried that if he didn''t make a good choice, he would hurt Liu Chun, which would really miss the other party''s life.


    Many people say that humans are very complex. Because human beings have emotions, and emotions are the most complex.


    Throughout the villa, quiet, can hear is hanging on the wall of the quartz clock swing sound.


    As time went by, Xiao Yao rubbed his hair.


    When the time pointed to seven fifty, he finally started.


    He went out and found the girls standing at the door looking at the stars in the sky.


    "Would you like to get you a motorcade?" Li Xiaoxiao asked with a smile, "I think that might be more fashionable."


    Xiao Yao


    "Take my car." Pink Butterfly Lost Xiao Yao a key to Lamborghini, "don''t team, just a little bit."


    Pink butterfly is a sports car mystery. In xianrenshan''s garage, Xiao Yao saw many chartered cars before, including a Bugatti Weihang.


    "Actually, I thought about a question for you before." Xia Yixing helped her arm and said, "if, I mean if, Liu Chunzhen is going to marry someone else, tomorrow is her wedding, can you really do it?"


    Xia Yixing''s words make Xiao Yao flash a bright color in his eyes.


    Before sitting on the sofa did not want to understand the problem, this time even think thoroughly.


    He looked at Xia Yixing and said with a smile, "I know you are the smartest."


    His remark immediately aroused public anger.


    "What? She''s smart. We''re all idiots!" The pink butterfly stares at Xiao Yao.


    Li Xiaoxiao also stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and walked towards the garage.


    "Dad, I want to go too!" As soon as Xiao Niannian started, he was picked up by Li Xiaoxiao.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t go! Nothing to do with you tonight! " Li Xiaoxiao said.


    "..." Xiao Niannian turned his mouth and was very aggrieved.


    "If you want to see your teacher Liu every day, you don''t want to follow him." Xia Yixing took Xiao Niannian from Li Xiaoxiao''s words and said gently.


    Xiao Niannian''s eyes brightened. He seemed to understand something. He quickly said, "that is to say, teacher Liu will live with us in the future."


    "Maybe Miss Liu will give you a little sister or a little brother." Pink Butterfly help cavity way.


    Xiao Niannian clapped his hands.


    A few girls had a lot of fun.


    After Xiao Yao drives away, Xia Yixing looks at Li Xiaoxiao with a slightly strange look.


    "Are you really not jealous at all?" Xia Yixing asked.


    "If Xiao Yao really doesn''t like Liu Chun at all, no matter what I do, it''s useless. But if Xiao Yao has that girl in his heart, why don''t I push the boat with the current?" Li Xiaoxiao said.


    Pink Butterfly looked at the starry sky and said, "anyway, I admire you very much. If I were the empress of the palace, I would not be able to make such a sacrifice."


    Li Xiaoxiao put her hand in the pocket of her jeans and said, "that''s because you have never considered this problem. If you start to think about it from my position, maybe you will find that it''s not a sacrifice at all."


    Pink Butterfly nodded gently: "maybe..."


    In the traffic of Haitian city, a very windy blue Lamborghini galado is shuttling through the traffic.


    It''s not the morning rush hour, and the traffic is still smooth. The sound of Lamborghini''s exhaust pipe is like the roar from the mouth of a wild animal breaking free from its cage.


    Ferocious and terrifying.


    The scenery outside the window flies back.


    Now the speed must have been speeding, but Xiao Yao doesn''t care, it''s not because his identity gives him any privileges, but because - it''s not Laozi''s car anyway!


    At that time, let the pink butterfly run to the vehicle management office several times.


    On the road, many people took out their mobile phones and patted a speeding sports car. Behind them, some people honked their horns: "Didi, Didi." He said he was looking for Duan you, but Xiao Yao ignored him.


    It used to take about 30 minutes, but Xiao Yao spent 12 minutes. In fact, he had already exceeded the time limit.


    Tianjie square is a business circle. In the middle of several buildings, there is a large fountain square. In the evening, many people in Haitian city will come here for a walk and shopping. It''s a bit crowded.


    Xiao Yao will stop at the side of the road, as for will be towed away by the traffic police, he does not care.


    Anyway, there are so many violations


    I don''t know if pink butterfly will come to strangle herself when she sees the violation SMS.


    After getting out of the car, many people''s eyes also fell on Xiao Yao.


    Because Xiao Yao''s face has not been erased, people don''t look at him because they recognize him, but because he came down from a luxury car. Some of the girls came up and chatted up with him with a mobile phone. Xiao Yao ignored him. He just walked forward quickly and searched for Liu Chun, but he didn''t see Liu Chun. This made him curious, Did Liu Chun not wait until he had left? It seems that this possibility is not very great. After all, I am only a few minutes late.


    Today''s Tianjie square seems to be carrying out some activities. In the center of the square, a temporary stage has been built, and a layer of red carpet has been laid from the entrance to the stage.


    Xiao Yao still hasn''t found Liu Chun.


    He took out his mobile phone and planned to call Liu Chun, but no one answered.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his sideburns and said, "this girl is not going to ask me out. Don''t you dare to come?" Considering Liu Chun''s character, he thinks it''s quite possible. It may be a very brave thing for Liu Chun to take the initiative to ask about himself. Compared with Xia Yixing and pink butterfly, Liu Chun is too shy and timid.


    At this time, the sound system, which was placed on both sides of the temporary stage and played music, suddenly stopped.


    After about three seconds, a girl''s voice came out of the stereo.


    "Long dice, an Hongdou, I don''t know if I miss you to the bone."


    The voice is sweet and pleasant.


    A lot of people stop and subconsciously look at the stage.


    Xiao Yao is the same.


    He looked at the makeshift stage. On the stage, there was a girl wearing a white bra wedding dress. Her black hair curled slightly, but her face was plain and there was no powder. However, it was still enough to make the whole world fall for her.


    The dead fish and the wild geese, the moon and the flowers. Her body is light and graceful. She has a microphone in her hand, and her eyes are full of emotion. Behind her, there are several girls in orange skirts, each with a smile on her face. Comparatively speaking, the girl in wedding dress is a little nervous. Her microphone is too close, and she can hear her breathing voice because of tension¡° Everlasting longing for each other, I know that I am bitter, long and happy. The girl continued to speak, her eyes, also searching, like looking for something¡° It''s the end of time, the end of time. " When she said this sentence, the girl''s tone was suddenly sad, and a picture appeared in everyone''s mind. It was like a time of war, when a man went to the battlefield, and the girl stayed at the entrance of the village, waiting, and finally turned into a stone¡° The last two should be the same, but I can''t help complaining about the moon... (second watch)

 Chapter 1734

    Xiao Yao in the crowd looked at the girl on the stage, his brain was always turning, but even he didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "It''s all Acacia poems!" People around Xiao Yao are talking.


    "Yes, I will. This girl is so beautiful. Which star is she? I haven''t seen it before


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t look like a business is doing activities. Look at the billboards behind, you don''t know when to remove them."


    "Yes, the original advertising wall has now become an advertising wall. What does it say?"


    "I can''t see clearly, it seems that they are all some Acacia poems..."


    "Well, this girl really has a heart. Do you think she is going to propose?"


    "I''m Cao! Propose? What''s more, don''t talk nonsense. Which son of a bitch is so shameless and has the heart to ask such a beautiful girl to propose? Don''t let me know who it is, or I''ll have to break his leg! "


    Xiao Yao looks at the girl on the stage, and his heart is also affected.


    At this moment, the girl in the wedding dress is the brightest star in the night sky.


    It was hard for him to imagine where Liu Chun had the courage to do such a bold thing.


    On the stage, she stopped.


    After counting her breath, she spoke slowly, her voice as clear as a stream.


    "I haven''t done anything bold in my life, and I don''t have so much courage. Maybe, in my opinion, it''s a great thing that I can take the initiative to send you a short message and make a phone call. However, many people tell me that in my life, I have to stick to one thing or one person, I have to be desperate again. Even if I fall to pieces, it doesn''t matter, because I will say to myself that it''s worth it. "


    When Liu Chun said this, many young men in the square looked very sad.


    "That''s a real proposal!"


    "I''ll go, this girl... I like it!"


    "Nonsense, your uncle''s, who doesn''t like it?"


    "Oh, daughter-in-law, I''m joking. Let go, let go, ok... Shall we go home now? What, you want to keep watching? OK, I''ll show you, but don''t blindfold me... "


    Xiao Yao''s attention is completely on the girl in the wedding dress on the stage.


    "Some things, if you don''t do it, maybe you really don''t have a chance to do it. So, as long as you work hard, you may not feel aggrieved in retrospect after a long time." Liu Chun''s eyes turned red and her voice trembled.


    Every word seems to burst out from the depths of the soul.


    In fact, before deciding to do so, Liu Chun also hesitated.


    Her friends and colleagues put forward these ideas and helped her. She just cooperated as much as she could, but she didn''t know whether she was right or wrong in doing so. She would worry about whether she would put Xiao Yao on the fire and make him unable to get off the stage. There was no room to retreat. So now, she kept her name.


    This is the only thing she can do, no matter whether Xiao Yao arrives or not.


    In her opinion, as long as she let out what she really wanted to say, whether Xiao Yao heard it or not, it was enough.


    Liu Chun just thinks that even if he really can''t move others, it''s good to move himself. At least when he''s in his seventies and eighties, he lies on his chair and looks at the most beautiful hope. He can sigh that he has no regrets in this life, instead of saying: if I had, how would I have been! That kind of life, too boring.


    As long as he has experienced, even if he fails, he can face the new life calmly. That''s what he said to himself. As for whether he can do it at that time, I don''t know. Always have to do the things in front of you well before you can have the heart to meet the next second of your life, right?


    "If you do come, can you... Can you come up and talk to me?" Liu Chun finally put the last sentence in his heart.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not mention the name, but the owner of the name knew to whom she said these words.


    Looking at Liu Chun on the stage, some men began to roar.


    "Sister, don''t pay attention to that man, my brother will take you home!"


    "Sister, there are three suites and two cars in my family. As long as you follow me, I promise to treat you all my life!"


    "Well, why do good women belong to other people''s families? Heaven is not fair, heaven is not fair


    Hearing this, many people are filled with emotion, but when they see the face of the person who said it, they can''t help but shrink their neck, eh... Think about it, in fact, the world is quite fair!


    No way, who let now is a look at the face of the world?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that it''s a face world, do you think there would be so many people around now?


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    Three minutes passed.


    No one has ever stepped on the red carpet leading to the stage.


    Under the stage, everyone was looking forward to it, but the hero never showed up, and some people began to stamp their feet.


    "What do you think of this man? And let my sister wait like this? "


    "That''s who! If you don''t come again, brother, I''ll go! "


    "Ah, this kind of man should take a lightning rod when he goes out. Why? Watch out for thunder


    Xiao Yaogang came out of the bathroom, his face still wet.


    He''s back to what he was.


    Looking at Liu Chun squatting on the stage with tears on his face, Xiao Yao took a deep breath and walked to the red carpet.


    This is an open-air stage, so there will be no spotlight, but at this moment, everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    "Why? This guy doesn''t look very good either. Tut Tut, he''s not as handsome as me. "


    "No, this man looks familiar? Why do I always feel like I''ve met him? "


    "Xiao Yao! It''s Xiao Yao The first man roared at the top of his voice.


    When the name was called out, everyone was shocked.


    They don''t know who the popular stars are now.


    They don''t know who the mayor of Haitian is.


    They may not know who the president of the United States is now.


    But it is absolutely impossible for them not to know who Xiao Yao is!


    That''s the Savior of the earth!


    The people who originally clamored that they had to beat up the "man" were completely dumbfounded when they heard the name Xiao Yao.


    Are you kidding? Fight with Xiao Yao? Even Superman, I''m afraid Xiao Yao has come to doubt life! Such an irrational thing, a fool would do.


    Originally, those men who looked at Liu Chun with hot eyes suddenly fell into a trance and no longer regretted.


    Only Xiao Yao can be worthy of such a beautiful girl.


    Some people are surprised to see Xiao Yao, but at the same time, there is a strange feeling that Xiao Yao''s appearance here is a natural thing.


    Hearing the shouts in her ears, Liu Chun suddenly raised her head, stood up subconsciously, opened her mouth slightly, and looked at Xiao Yao inconceivably.


    Xiao Yao can appear, this is the biggest accident, more let her feel incredible is, Xiao Yao did not change face, appeared in front of her.


    Xiao Yao''s walking speed is very slow. Passing through the crowd, many people begin to take out their mobile phones to take pictures, but no one will stand in the way of Xiao Yao, asking for autographs or group photos.


    On the one hand, it is because Xiao Yao''s strength is terrible and mysterious, on the other hand, it is also because everyone has a tacit understanding of the choice to stay on the sidelines, unwilling to destroy this sacred moment.


    Compared with Liu Chun, Xiao Yao''s dress today seems to be a little casual, casual shoes, casual clothes, what he used to wear when he picked up Xiao Niannian, and what he is now. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen today, so it''s impossible for him to be fully prepared.


    When he stepped onto the stage, there was thunderous applause.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao!"


    A lot of people began to roar hysterically.


    In the distance, they passed by.


    One said, "eh? What''s the situation? Is there any international star holding a concert here? That stage is too low, isn''t it? "


    "Fart! Don''t you hear me? Their name is Xiao Yao! What international superstar can compare with Xiao Yao? " With these words, the man crowded into the crowd for fear of missing the moment.


    "Xiao Yao? Eh, this name is so familiar... Lying trough! It''s him! Wait for me


    On the stage, Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun with a smile on his face.


    All of a sudden, he felt some remorse for himself.


    When Liu Chun stood up like this, he felt that it was a satire on himself. A girl has so much courage, and he knows Liu Chun''s previous character. Liu Chun can do it, but he has been avoiding it.


    When a train stops in front of me, I am still curious about the destination of the train, when it will leave and where it will pass.


    However, after missing several trains, Liu Chun has come to realize that when the train arrives, she has jumped up.


    No matter where it goes!


    Go up and talk about it!


    "Are you really here?" Liu Chun still has tears on her long eyelashes. When she looks at Xiao Yao, her heart beats wildly. She is nervous and almost speechless.


    Xiao Yao looked at her, nodded gently, reached out and held Liu Chun''s hand.


    Little hands are cool.


    "Actually, I should have done these things." Xiao Yao said. Liu Chun suddenly got into Xiao Yao''s arms. This is the action that she practiced countless times in her dream and imagination. So now I do it, and I don''t feel unfamiliar at all. It''s as natural as ordinary people holding bowls and chopsticks. Under the stage, several pairs of beautiful eyes are flowing, and there is a small head¡° Mom, Miss Liu hugs Dad! " A tender voice sounded£¨ In addition, the readership is 424110920. The official account of WeChat: bulvwusheng123 or direct search for "silent walking by author" is still in the update.

 Chapter 1735

    Xiao Yao''s appearance brings the drama of the girl''s voluntary confession to a climax.


    All the people present felt that it was right for them to go out for a walk this evening. If they are selling tickets now, it seems that tens of thousands of them are worth it!


    Under the stage, in the distance, Li Xiaoxiao and others stand together, and Xiao Niannian is also there. Originally, they really want to give all their time to Xiao Yao and Liu Chun, but they can''t hold back women''s curiosity, so they follow.


    But they came nearly 20 minutes later than Xiao Yao.


    Pink Butterfly looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said curiously, "is this what you taught?"


    Li Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t have so many ideas. I''m just a little surprised that this girl can make so many preparations in such a short time?"


    "Where there is a will, there will be help from heaven." Xia Yixing said with a smile, "because she has perseverance and courage, so it''s no big deal to look at these."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "Mom, do you think Miss Liu will really live with us?"


    Before Li Xiaoxiao answered, pink butterfly reached out her hand and touched Xiao Niannian''s head and said, "this is a certainty, OK?"


    Xiao Niannian''s smile became more intense.


    Pink Butterfly sighed, sure enough, even Xiao Yao''s daughter and he are standing on the same front!


    I don''t know what new feelings Xiao Niannian will have when she grows up to be sensible and recalls what happened tonight and what she thinks now


    It''s all the future. Don''t worry about it for the time being.


    On the stage, Liu Chun finally got out of Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "Why are you... Why are you not easy to look at?" Liu Chun blushed, wiped his tears and whispered.


    "Why change face?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "do you think it''s a shame that you''re waiting for me?"


    "No, no..." Liu Chun was very anxious, "I didn''t mean that..."


    Xiao Yao laughs and makes it clear that he is just teasing Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun is shy and angry, but at this time, her mind is blank, and she doesn''t know what to say. Suddenly, there is a noisy voice, but she can barely hear a word or two.


    "No, it was said that Xiao Yao had all his children before? How could that be? "


    "Is Xiao Yao a scum man? Tut tut... "


    "Go to you, Xiao Yao, even if he is a scum man, my mother is willing to love him secretly!" Some girls retorted, "you really should be glad to be monogamous now. Otherwise, even if I am Xiao Yao''s 32020 wife, I won''t be your daughter-in-law!"


    Many men


    Although this sounds very uncomfortable, but if you are a woman, it seems that you will have such an idea!


    Liu Chun is worried. What she was worried about happened before. Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t change face, she subconsciously thought that someone might attack Xiao Yao in this way.


    Xiao Yao naturally heard those comments, but he remained unmoved.


    "You have the courage to do this. Shouldn''t I have the courage to do something I should do?" Xiao Yao said, "don''t I dare to stand up and tell everyone that you, Liu Chun, are my Xiao Yao''s woman?"


    When he spoke, he used the aura in his body. His voice was loud and clear. Everyone heard it clearly, and everyone was silent. It was not the magic in Xiao Yao''s voice, but a spontaneous subconscious behavior.


    They all looked at Xiao Yao with some surprise and some emotion.


    As Xiao Yao said.


    The girls have got up the courage to do so many things.


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to show his true face or stand in the sun, what is that?


    Is he still a man?


    Many girls are moved by Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Man enough!" A man said.


    "Wu Wu Wu, Xiao Yao is so handsome. If I can marry Xiao Yao in my life, I think it''s worth twenty years to lose my life." A girl said.


    Liu Chun didn''t know what to say.


    She felt that, in her own impression, Xiao Yao had always been the kind of person who was very passive and insensitive to her feelings, but now Xiao Yao''s words have overturned her previous ideas.


    Xiao Yao took Liu Chun''s hand, looked at the girls in short skirts, and chuckled.


    "Thank you."


    Some of the girls nodded with a smile, and some of the emotional ones were already sobbing. But there''s one thing they''re the same. At this time, they look at Liu Chun''s eyes are full of envy.


    The girl who yelled under the stage before also expressed their feelings.


    Being able to marry Xiao Yao is really a matter of being willing to lose ten years of life


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao turned to look at Liu Chun and said that his eyes were as soft as water.


    Liu Chun looked at Xiao Yao vaguely. He didn''t know if he was dazed by the joy. He said casually, "where are you going?"


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, said: "take you home! Otherwise? Are you going to spend the night here? "


    Liu Chun blushed, nodded and lowered her head, just like the children in their kindergarten who were criticized by their teachers.


    Her friends and colleagues are still joking: "ha ha, I took you home to my bridal chamber. Are you happy?"


    Liu Chun blushed even more.


    Holding Liu Chun''s hand, he walked off the stage and on the red carpet.


    When he reached the end of the red carpet, Xiao Yao saw Li Xiaoxiao and others, as well as Xiao Niannian.


    "Mom and dad already know, you go back quickly, I guess they are all worried." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu Chun did not dare to face the eyes of Li Xiaoxiao and others.


    Although she is encouraged by Li Xiaoxiao to do these things today, she is still embarrassed in the face of these people.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Xia Yixing seem to know Liu Chun''s psychological activities at this time, so they don''t rush to talk to her.


    Take Liu Chun and get on the Lamborghini.


    Sit on the co pilot and listen to the roar of the engine.


    Looking at the colorful neon lights outside.


    Look at those tall buildings.


    Liu Chun thinks that all this is like a dream.


    "If all this is really a dream, then I''m willing to sleep a little more, even if I''m late for work tomorrow, I''ll be fine..." Liu Chun whispered, holding her chin in her hand.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun and said, "is it so unreal?"


    He would like to tell Liu Chun that the person who should say this is himself.


    Compared with Liu Chun, they do too little.


    If you want to say that dreams are common, you should also say that all this is common with dreams.


    Liu Chun turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and asked in a low voice, "are you really not afraid of what others say?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Xiao Yao asked, "what do I do? Do I need other people''s support and understanding? As long as I''m happy, you''re happy. No matter what you do, you should care about other people''s opinions. I can''t do a lot of things. If you can''t even do the most basic things as you please, your life will be too boring. "


    Liu Chun nodded.


    Living a free life, for most people, this is a kind of luxury, an ideal state.


    More people need to run for life.


    Only when Mr. Wang exists in this world can he be qualified to talk about life.


    All people are immersed in the busy life, they do not know the true meaning of life, but they have to integrate into this society.


    Back to the fairy mountain, Xiao Yao pulls Liu Chun into the villa.


    Looking at everything around, Liu chunmu couldn''t take it.


    On the way, there are many people looking at Xiao Yao and Liu Chun, showing surprised expression.


    Go to the door, just about to see song Yilin.


    "Brother Xiao, you are on fire!" Song Yilin said.


    Facing song Yilin''s endless sentence, Xiao Yao doubts: "what do you mean?"


    Song Yilin takes out his mobile phone, which also plays a video, which is exactly what happened before Xiao Yao and Liu Chun.


    "Anyone else recorded it?" Xiao Yao said in surprise.


    "More than that!" Song Yilin said, "there are still many people, even some TV stations, live! There is a live studio, which is very hot. When your identity is disclosed, you can watch hundreds of millions online. You have prepared a big deal for others. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t care about it.


    Then he asked, "did my parents see that?"


    Song Yilin nodded.


    Xuanyuan light cold just came to look at Xiao Yao and Liu Chun. He sighed and said, "you haven''t settled the green cicada yet."


    "I will." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? So decisive? Do you want to face Wutong again? Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I''ll find a way to go back and pick her up."


    Xuanyuan light cold looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes a little strange.


    She suddenly felt that today''s Xiao Yao seemed to be a little different from usual. At least, she didn''t have the indecision before.


    This is a good thing.


    Watching Xiao Yao and Liu Chun walk into the villa, song Yilin suddenly turns around and looks at Xuanyuan QingHan and says, "I say, when are you going to tell brother Xiao?"


    Xuanyuan light cold eyes cold, said: "if you don''t want to die, speak more attention."


    "Ha ha Da, are you so sure I''m not your opponent?" Song Yilin asked¡° Now that you have made a breakthrough and have the cultivation of a double master, how dare you? " Xuanyuan light cold said with a smile, "sorry, I am also a double master." Song Yilin had no choice but to lower his head. In the same cultivation, song Yilin feels that he is not the opponent of Xuanyuan QingHan. Who can make Xuanyuan QingHan a swordsman? The sword Qi in his body was also a great help in the battle. He didn''t have absolute assurance. He said nothing would compete with Xuanyuan QingHan! If you lose to a girl, will you still live? This kind of thing is terrible when you think about it! In the villa. Facing Qin Rou and Xiao Longxiang, Liu Chun is very nervous. After calling his uncle and aunt, he doesn''t know what to say. He can only lower his head and dare not speak¡° Ah, you are lucky. Why are all the cabbages arched by you? " Xiao Longxiang asked curiously¡° It''s yours. " Xiao Yao said. Qin Rou was still holding Liu Chun''s hand. As soon as she sat down, hearing Xiao Yao''s words, she immediately lowered her face, looked at Xiao long elephant and said, "in that Lingwu world, do you have any secrets you didn''t tell me?" Xiao Longxiang: "Xiao Yao laughs¡° I''m sorry Xiao long elephant stares at Xiao Yao and says fiercely. Xiao Yao is not afraid of boiling water. It doesn''t matter at all£¨ Fourth more! In the middle of the process, the codeword software crashed, and the contents were re coded by memory, which was equivalent to writing twice...)

 Chapter 1736

    At night, the moon is bright.


    Xiao Yao looks at Liu Chun sleeping beside him, with a smile on his face.


    In fact, this night, he did nothing.


    Liu Chun is still not used to all this, and Xiao Yao didn''t think that it would come naturally this evening, and he would finish what he should do and what he shouldn''t do.


    Anyway, it''s still a long time. Not only Liu Chun needs time, but he also needs some time to brew and get used to it.


    In fact, not long after entering the room, Liu Chun had already fallen asleep. It was estimated that he was exhausted all day.


    So even if Xiao Yao really wants to do something, he has no chance.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao stood up, went to the door, opened the door and saw Xia Yixing standing outside.


    "Why? I''m in a good state of mind! " Xia Yixing said with a bad smile.


    express volumes.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "she fell asleep when she entered the room."


    While talking, Xiao Yao went out and closed the door by the way.


    So as not to wake Liu Chun.


    "Aren''t you very angry?" Xia Yixing laughs.


    express volumes.


    Xiao Yao stares at her and suddenly pulls her to her arms.


    "I haven''t cleaned you up these days, so you''ve lost your skin?"


    Xia Yixing rolled his eyes and handed the bag to him.


    "What Liu Chun wears at night is a wedding dress. Maybe it''s because it''s too late. It''s not suitable for the size. Moreover, it''s not convenient to wear wedding dress no matter what you do. Of course, you also have a special hobby. You just like that feeling and feel exciting. I can''t help it..."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry: "who did you learn from?"


    Xia Yixing lifted her hair and said with a smile, "how can I say I''m a little girl now? I should know, and I also know, OK?"


    Xiao Yao is more and more speechless.


    "Here are the clothes I bought before. I don''t wear them. I''m the same size as Liu Chun. You can let her have a try." Xia Yixing said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "are you going to form a gang in the harem?"


    "Well... I have this idea." Xia Yixing laughs.


    Xiao Yao sent the clothes in, walked out of the house, and picked up Xia Yixing.


    "Didn''t you say I was angry? You''re right. I''m really angry. Since you''re here, it''s your bedtime tonight! " Xiao Yao pretended to be vicious and said.


    Xia Yixing''s arm hook Xiao Yao''s neck, no good airway: "cut, you are not in Liu Chun this evening, what are you going to do?"


    "What else do you think I can do?" The penultimate word, Xiao Yao bite is very heavy.


    Without waiting for Xia Yixing to recover, Xiao Yao carries the aura in her body and carries Xia Yixing into her room at a fast speed.


    Throw the girl in his arms on the bed. Xiao Yao unties his clothes and reveals his strong muscles.


    "Stink. Hooligan." Xia Yixing hugs Xiao Yao, cushions his feet and kisses him fiercely


    When Xiao Yao''s arm is groping for something to take, Xia Yixing clasps Xiao Yao''s wrist again.


    "I want children." She bit Xiao Yao''s ear. Her face turned red and she gasped heavily


    The next day, when Liu Chun woke up, she found that Xiao Yao was still beside her. She suddenly turned red.


    Just as she crept to get out of bed, a voice came from behind her.


    "Awake?"


    "Ah Liu Chun was startled, slipped and fell back, just falling on Xiao Yao.


    "Poof... Fortunately you are not very fat, otherwise this time, you can squeeze out my excrement." Xiao Yao said.


    Liu Chun quickly stood up again and whispered, "I''m sorry, I''m scared by you..."


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and drags Liu Chun back to the bed.


    "Get up early in the morning, ready to run away?" Xiao Yao said.


    "I''m just holding my urine..."


    Xiao Yaole: "then hold it for a while!"


    Liu Chun''s delicate face turned into a bitter gourd face.


    Xiao Yao worried that Liu Chunzhen would be suffocated, so he didn''t continue to embarrass the girl and let him go.


    "Last night, Yixing came and brought you some clothes. Your wedding dress can''t go out. By the way, are you still working today?"


    In the bathroom, Liu Chun''s voice came.


    "Go to work..."


    "It''s a good employee who loves his job and is dedicated to his work." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Chun has come out of the bathroom and takes in the clothes prepared by Xia Yixing.


    "I''ll go and thank Xia Yixing later, and then give her the money for the clothes..."


    "No more." Xiao Yao stood outside the bathroom and said, "it''s all a family. What do you say?"


    Liu Chun in the bathroom blushes when she hears Xiao Yao''s words and speeds up her dressing


    After Liu Chun finished washing, Xiao Yao took her downstairs. Downstairs, Xiao Longxiang and others were waiting for them to have breakfast.


    "Why don''t you go up and call me?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    The pink butterfly, with a smile, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "call you? Who knows what you''re doing upstairs? Do we mean it? If this really makes you angry, if it''s very untimely, won''t it make you angry? "


    Xiao Yao


    Liu Chun was so ashamed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    Qin Rou stood up and sat down with Liu Chun.


    Liu Chun looked at Xia Yixing and whispered, "sister Yixing, thank you for your clothes..."


    Xia Yixing smiles and repeats the sentence Xiao Yao said before: "family, you are welcome."


    Liu Chun nodded gently.


    "Eat first. By the way, are you still at work today?" Qin Rou asked, her voice has always been very gentle, and it will make others feel friendly easily.


    "Go to work..." Liu Chun whispered.


    Qin Rou nodded, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "by the way, don''t you want to send Niannian to school later? We also have to go back to the villa, just together. When we get off work in the evening, we will bring her things to us. "


    Originally, they all lived in the villa next to the kindergarten. They came back together last night because song Yilin, Nan Tianyuan and others wanted to see Liu Chun. Although they had seen it before, Xiao Longxiang and Qin Rou also came here. Xiao Yao could only bring Liu Chun here.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    Liu Chun was relieved to hear Qin Rou call her.


    Xiao Yao looked at Liu Chun and said in a low voice, "there''s no need to be so nervous. Take it easy."


    Although Liu Chun nodded, everyone could see that Liu Chun was still a little cautious at this time. Xiao Yao had no way to control other people''s emotions, so he had to do so for the time being. Anyway, as time goes on, when Liu Chun and everyone are familiar, there will be no tension and formality now. Now Liu Chun is just like a little daughter-in-law. She has to be careful in everything she does, and she is very sensitive emotionally. Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao and others are also very considerate girls who can understand this.


    Anyway, the days are still long. Since Liu Chun has entered the family, they will have many opportunities to cultivate their feelings.


    "Miss Liu, are you my little mother in the future?" Xiao Niannian said suddenly.


    Liu Chun was a little bit embarrassed.


    When other people say something like this, Liu Chun will feel a little nervous, but such words from Xiao Niannian''s mouth will only make her laugh.


    She pinched Xiao Niannian''s little nose and said, "you little child, what do you do when you ask so many questions?"


    Xiao Niannian looks at Liu Chun with firm eyes.


    "No! If you really become my little mother, don''t give me homework! " Xiao Niannian said very seriously.


    Xiao Yao was so happy that he stretched out his hand and dragged Xiao Niannian to him, nodding her forehead: "how old are you? You''ll know the back door? "


    Xiao Niannian blinks at Xiao Yao. At this age, she has no way to understand the meaning of the word "back door", so she can only look confused.


    "Homework needs to be done." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao make complaints about Xiao Yao''s eyes, and his head falls into a very Tucao mode.


    "That teacher Liu is my little mother, I can''t get any benefits at all..."


    Xiao Yao


    Liu Chun


    The rest, however, were amused by Xiao Niannian.


    After a simple breakfast, Xiao Yao and others drove back to Haitian city.


    Looking at Liu Chun coming down from Xiao Yao''s car mountain, the female colleagues were very happy one by one. When they came into contact with those people''s eyes, Liu Chun blushed again.


    Xiao Yao laughs in his heart. Liu Chun is born with the attribute of blushing!


    "Then I''ll go to work!" Liu Chun turned to look at Xiao Yao and whispered.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly. Just as Liu Chun was going to turn around, Xiao Yao suddenly put his hand on her shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Chun''s eyes are a little dodgy and shy. After all, her colleagues are still watching.


    "I was so bold yesterday. How could I be afraid today?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Liu Chun thought about it and said with a smile, "because my courage was used up yesterday."


    Xiao Yao: "he thinks what Liu Chun said is reasonable, but he is speechless.


    Liu Chun looks at Xiao Yao''s "speechless" appearance, but he can''t help it and laughs.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s present expression, she thought the man was very cute.


    Xiao Yao suddenly gets close to his body and kisses Liu Chun on the lips¡° This is your punishment Xiao Yao said fiercely. Liu Chunhong''s face turned white and Xiao Yao quickly turned around and walked into the classroom. Just at the door of the classroom, I heard Xiao Niannian standing in the middle, shouting at the top of his voice¡° After that, Miss Liu will be my little mother! You are not allowed to bully her in the future! Don''t make her angry Xiao Niannian said aloud. With generosity and justice, although Xiao Niannian is a girl, she has become the leader in the class. Don''t say that girls are not as strong as boys. Do you forget the fear of being dominated by girls in kindergarten and primary school? That''s not a joke. Most children in kindergartens and primary schools are beaten by girls. They can''t get a chance to turn over and sing serfs until junior high school. Liu Chun was stupefied at the door, looking at the children nodding their heads one by one. She was very helpless, and she didn''t know whether she should go in or not. She could see it vaguely, and soon these children would ask themselves countless questions... Children of this age are very curious¡° Xiao Niannian, get your seat ready quickly! " Liu Chun said. With these words, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have taken the role of "little mother" in Xiao Niannian''s words... After school, Xiao Yao had found a pickup truck to pull all Liu Chun''s things close to the villa£¨ Today''s fifth watch is coming

 Chapter 1737

    Liu Chun is very bad at expressing his feelings.


    She is also a gentle and simple girl.


    It''s hard for anyone who knows this girl to have any hostility or dissatisfaction with her. Because of this, no matter where she is, she always gains a large group of friends.


    Her friends also helped her with the square advertisement before.


    Therefore, in a very short time, she has been happy with Li Xiaoxiao and others.


    Qin Rou and Xiao Long, like them, all like Liu Chun. After all, Liu Chun''s personality is more pleasant. In addition to Xiao Yao, who actively pursues Liu Chun, they feel that they have a bright face. Parents! It''s all like this.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, accepting Liu Chun seems to be a matter of course.


    There was no great trouble, no so-called magnificent, no on-off, no on-off, just broke the window paper, and they were together.


    Xiao Niannian seems to feel aggrieved. She suddenly realizes that when her teacher becomes a parent, it means that her parents will know how much homework they have every day.


    Moreover, it is impossible for Xiao Yao to help him with his homework in the future.


    At the thought of this, she felt very sad


    In this state of beautiful life, Xiao Yao still did not dare to relax. As long as he was free, he would continue to practice and realize the heart of the sword in his body.


    Standing sword, starting sword, breaking sword, controlling sword.


    The more I understand these four swords, the more I feel that what I see is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Every move can be taken apart and mixed together.


    the myriads of changes.


    The more you understand, the more you will find that you haven''t mastered. It''s like a vast ocean. You can never drink all the water in it. This did not cause any frustration to Xiao Yao, but made him more excited, which means that in kendo, as long as he understands the Four Swords thoroughly, he will have enough information.


    Now think about it, it''s not unreasonable that Xu kuangge can become a sword immortal and soar. Although he has little contact with Xu kuangge, even not at the same time, he has more admiration for Xu kuangge after understanding the four swords.


    On the road of kendo, Xu kuangge has been riding for thousands of miles.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that he is a genius.


    Compared with the improvement of his cultivation, Xiao Yao''s sword Qi should be regarded as a leap.


    In these four swords, Xiao Yao also said a lot to ge bu. Ge Bu''s savvy is very good, at least much better than Su Changliu.


    Gebu is one of those people who can understand everything at once. Su Changliu is one of those people who can''t understand everything and likes to hold up the bar. In fact, it''s not his fault. It''s all because Su Changliu has been thinking about the four swords for a long time. He has several dead ends in his mind, or a kind of fixed thinking. At one point, Gebu can think carefully along Xiao Yao''s starting point, but Su Changliu will get to the top of his head and feel that Xiao Yao''s words are very different from his previous understanding.


    After being convinced by Xiao Yao, Su Chang''s face turned white and blue.


    "Seriously, I can''t teach you son." Su Changliu and Xiao Yao began to say something from the bottom of their hearts.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you think Ge Ping''s savvy is good? "


    Su Chang nodded and said: "in fact, I have received many apprentices. Carefully speaking, Ge Ping''s talent is the best. Just because of this, I don''t think I can teach him. I''m afraid to take him to the same blind alley as me. It''s definitely not a good thing for him!"


    Xiao Yao understood Su Changliu''s words. This time, he didn''t rush to refute each other, but fell into the color of thinking.


    In fact, Xiao Yao had realized what Su Changliu said before.


    Although Su Changliu is also an expert in cultivating eight immortals, his age is here after all. Objectively speaking, Su Changliu''s accomplishments are all built up by his age. Of course, this is not a denial of Su Changliu''s strength.


    After all, if Su Changliu is really just a mediocre person, he may not be able to have the current cultivation for hundreds of years, just because the way of cultivation of Su Changliu is different from that of Xiao yaoge and others. Let''s take a simple example. Everyone is learning English words. Some people rely on phonetic symbols and talent to master them slowly. But Su Changliu''s is totally dependent on rote memorization. He is very willing to work hard, but the effect of hard work is usually half the result with half the effort.


    After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao suddenly said, "are you aware of your own problems?"


    Su Chang nodded. Thinking, I''m not a fool, this problem has been put in front of me, how can I not be aware of it.


    "If so, why don''t you try to change your mind?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Su Chang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t understand what you said, but I''m old enough to change my mind now. Do you know what it means?"


    Xiao Yao was a little displeased when he heard Su Changliu''s words.


    "Do you think you can only go so far in your life?"


    Su Changliu was shocked and looked at Xiao Yao with blank eyes.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, stood up, pointed to Su Chang''s nose and said, "I''m really sorry for Xu kuangge. He''s such a great man. How can he accept an apprentice like you? What about overthrowing yourself? Don''t you want to keep climbing? What are you running for? I originally thought that every cultivator of immortals was going to fly, didn''t you¡°


    The confusion in Su Chang''s eyes faded gradually.


    Suddenly, he came back to himself.


    Stand up, eyes like a knife.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, he bowed, his face also showed a smile, such a smile, Xiao Yao for a time did not know what kind of words to use to describe, like a prisoner, saw the sunshine again.


    "Hit the head, hit the head!" Su Chang said, "I understand."


    Xiao Yao looks at Su Changliu and smiles again.


    "I see?"


    Su Changliu said with a smile: "the words have come to this point, I still don''t understand, so many years still really live to the dog."


    Xiao Yao suddenly sternly said: "shut up! I won''t allow you to insult yourself like that


    Su Chang left Leng for a while, then staring at Xiao Yao, skin smile meat don''t smile way: "you now so can talk?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s all brothers. Don''t be too moved."


    Su Chang left a smile.


    "Next, I''ll be closed for a while." Su Changliu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Su Changliu''s current state really needs to be closed for a period of time.


    "Well, during this time, my apprentice will be handed over to you!" Su Changliu said with a smile.


    Xiao was happy and said, "are you going to make a cupboard?"


    "I can''t say that. Although he is my apprentice, he is also your son. Now I can''t hand him over. This task can only fall on you, can''t I?" Su Changliu said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed, waved his hand, unwilling to pay attention to Su Chang.


    Su Changliu walked out of the room. Xiao Yao stood up and went out.


    Outside the villa, Xiao Niannian is riding on Xiaobai, like a female knight.


    See Xiao Yao, Xiaobai and step four legs, toward this side came.


    Xiao Yao picked Xiao Niannian up from Xiaobai''s body and said, "how do you know how to bully Xiaobai?"


    Xiao Bai screamed, as if to express his dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    It seems that Xiao Niannian really has a lot of love.


    He holds Xiao Niannian in one hand and touches Xiaobai''s head in the other.


    At this time, Xiaobai suddenly opened his mouth, called twice, then turned his face and ran in one direction.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, looking at Xiaobai, holding xiaoniannian, chasing Xiaobai''s running direction.


    All the way, he threw out dozens of Li.


    All the way to the edge of a cliff in Xianren mountain.


    Xiaobai finally stopped.


    It stands on the cliff and stares in one direction.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with Xiaobai?" Xiao Niannian looks at Xiao Bai''s back and worries.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "So... Why do I think it looks so sad?" Xiao Niannian whispered.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "do you think Xiao Bai is very sad?"


    "Yes Xiao Niannian nodded his head very seriously.


    Xiao Yao didn''t take Xiao Niannian''s words seriously. He felt that this might be Xiao Niannian''s special way of thinking.


    When he came to the front, he found that Xiaobai was lying on the ground all of a sudden, with weak limbs.


    "Well?" When he came to Xiaobai''s side, he found that Xiaobai''s eyes turned red, and there seemed to be tears.


    He looked at Xiao Niannian with complicated eyes.


    As Xiao Niannian said, Xiaobai seems very sad now.


    Is this the same magic power that Xiao Niannian awakened?


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and puts it on Xiaobai''s body. At the same time, he combs his body with aura to calm his mood. He knows Xiaobai can understand him, but he can''t know what Xiaobai says.


    So there''s no way for them to communicate.


    "If only I could understand you." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Xiaobai sobbed, tears still flowing. Two people, a dog, stand in front of the cliff. After waiting for a long time, Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian in one hand and Xiao Bai in the other. Hua Hong returns to the villa area. After landing, Xiaobai went to a corner and continued to lie down and shed tears¡° What''s the matter with Xiaobai? " Li Xiaoxiao and others are quite curious when they see this. Xiao Yao shook his head and said he didn''t know.

 Chapter 1738

    In the next few days, Xiaobai''s mood was always a little low, and he would always look at a fixed direction and shed tears. Xiao Yao really couldn''t understand it, so he went to consult Zhao Tieniu and Xiao Longxiang. They were both angry and gave Xiao Yao the same answer.


    "Do you think I understand dogs barking?"


    Xiao Yao is also angry, and they stressed many times, Xiaobai is not a dog.


    But Xuejiao gave Xiao Yao an answer.


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with the snowfield."


    In fact, Xiao Yao had such a guess, but he was not sure and could not believe it, because if it was something else, maybe he had some ways, but if it was something happened in the snow, he could not help. No matter it was Longyu or Xueyuan, although they did not belong to the fairyland, he had no way to get to the snow.


    He went to Xiaobai''s front, Xiaobai raised his head to look at him, and then he lay on the ground.


    "Is there really something wrong with Xueyuan?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Xiaobai raised his head again, looked at Xiao Yao and nodded his head.


    Xiao Yao said, "do you think I can help you?"


    Xiaobai didn''t say a word.


    Of course, Xiao Yao couldn''t understand it.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiaobai with concern in his eyes.


    "Do you know how to get back?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiaobai still didn''t say a word. Maybe now Xiao Bai is crazy about make complaints about Xiao Yao: if I know how to go back, I will stay here.


    "There''s no way. If I have a chance later, I''ll take you back to have a look, OK?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xiaobai gently nodded his head and continued to lie on the ground.


    Xiao Yao sighed, stood up and took a small bench to sit on Xiaobai.


    "Anyway, I can''t help you, so I''ll sit here and bask in the sun with you..."


    After several days, Xiaobai''s mood was slightly adjusted. During this period, Xiao Yao refined a lot of elixirs and gave them all to Xiaobai. On the one hand, he wanted to make Xiaobai happy. On the other hand, he wanted to use this way to improve Xiaobai''s real strength. He was not sure which day he would speak, He still doesn''t know what cultivation Xiaobai needs to achieve to be able to speak.


    Moreover, he felt that Xiaobai''s accomplishments were very different from those of ordinary immortals. He even felt that if Xiaobai reached the level of eight level master, even if he was such a nine level master, he could not beat it without using the strange fire of xuantie sword and other external forces. So the world is fair, and everything can be equated. Because Xiaobai''s own strength is too strong, they can use little help except their own strength, and the human cultivators are not the same. Even if their own strength is not equal to this beast, they can find some other ways.


    After eating several pills, Xiaobai finally entered the triple master realm, but now he has no way to speak, which makes Xiao Yao feel strange. Another snow wolf he met before, Xiaobai''s mother, must have no triple master cultivation, but everyone can speak, how can Xiaobai not speak? Is it because I didn''t teach it? Didn''t you give it a tutorial class?


    So, he pulled Xiaobai to his front, with a very serious expression.


    "Come on, call Daddy." Xiao Yao tried slowly.


    Xiao Bai looks at Xiao Yao. It''s like looking at a mentally retarded person.


    Xiao Yao felt that he had been greatly insulted.


    "I want you to call me dad. What''s the matter? Do you suffer a lot? Come on, call Daddy


    "Alas..." Xiaobai opened his mouth and sobbed again.


    Xiao Yao jumped to his feet and scolded: "you heartless goods, I asked you to call dad, what are you doing?"


    He was too lazy to talk to Xiaobai.


    Xiao Bai seems to be too lazy to pay attention to him. Maybe he thinks Xiao Yao is more and more childish now.


    Xuanyuan light cold went to Xiao Yao''s front, squatted down, looked at Xiaobai, looked at Xiao Yao again, his face was curious.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao glanced at her and asked.


    "You don''t look like me at all!" Xuanyuan said softly.


    Xiao Yao


    He wants to clap the table. It''s nothing to do with it! Why do you want to look like Xiaobai!


    "You come here to laugh at me?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head: "in fact, I''m just curious about a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "What do you want so many wives for?" Xuanyuan light cold holding chin squatting on the ground asked.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t think about it.


    He didn''t expect to be asked this question.


    It''s hard for him to understand how small a brain has to be to ask such a question.


    "Does this matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just curious." Xuanyuan light cold said.


    "That''s fine, because I don''t particularly want to answer." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold rolled a white eye, eyes full of contempt for Xiao Yao.


    After sitting beside Xiao Yao, she said, "what''s your goal in life?"


    "Life goal?" Xiao Yao is not used to it. He has some difficulties in understanding why Xuanyuan QingHan wants to discuss such philosophical issues with himself.


    In particular, this framework is too large.


    Xuanyuan light cold took a deep breath, said softly: "in fact, this period of time, I also gradually began to understand, I really can''t find my ancestors, in fact, I don''t really want to find my ancestors."


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, obviously he also understood these.


    Xuanyuan light cold continued: "the reason why I have been making trouble to find my ancestors is that Xuanyuan Jiuchong died and my ancestors are gone. I don''t know what I want to do, and I don''t know where I want to go and stay next. Lingwu world is so big, but there is no place for me at all."


    "I don''t know how many people in Lingwu world want to persecute you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan light cold smile, said: "now come to this world, indeed, everything here, for me are very novel, but here, I do not know what to do..."


    At this point, she looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "do you think I''m boring? Su Chang left an apprentice, and now he is pursuing his own way, not to mention Mr. Zhao, who is very busy in your world. "


    "The meaning of life, what to do, these need to find their own, do not say me, no one can give you an exact answer." Xiao Yao said.


    Xuanyuan light cold holding chin, looking at the sky.


    It''s blue.


    "Are you going to fly?" Xuanyuan light cold asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "if I have a chance, if I can, I will."


    "What if there is no chance? What if not? " Xuanyuan light cold serious asked.


    Xiao Yao frowned and thought about it seriously.


    After thinking for a while, his frown stretched out again.


    Reach out, hold the fist, and Xuanyuan light cold the same, looking at the blue sky.


    "If I don''t have the chance, I will create it myself. If I can''t, I will not be able to become able." Xiao Yao said, "how can there be so many ready-made things in this world? You can''t eat until someone else has finished the meal and sent it to you? If everyone is like this, aren''t they all starved to death? Don''t you think about cooking by yourself? "


    Xuanyuan light cold heard Xiao Yao''s words, with a strange look at Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao subconsciously touched his face, "do I have flowers on my face?"


    Xuanyuan light cold shook his head.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, and sighed: "sure enough, you also like my handsome."


    "..." Xuanyuan said with a cold smile, "originally I wanted to praise you, but now I think about it or forget it. You are so shameless. If I praise you, I''m afraid you''ll have to go to heaven."


    Xiao Yaole is bad: "then you quickly praise me, maybe I can fly up immediately."


    Xuanyuan light cold stand up, no longer pay attention to Xiao Yao, back to the house.


    Xiao Yao continued to bask in the sun.


    In the evening, Xiao Yao lies in bed.


    Beside him lies Liu Chun with a face full of shame.


    Xiao Yao finally broke through the last barrier.


    Now he has a slow sense of happiness.


    "Girl, you''ll be mine from now on." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Liu Chunbai glanced at him, and his eyes were more charming.


    The girl who used to take the pure route also has a three-point flattery at this time.


    When Liu Chun went to take a bath, Xiao Yao suddenly jumped out of bed.


    He put on a dress, went to the window and looked out the window.


    A starlight, converged into a light column, connecting the sky and the earth.


    "Another vision?" Xiao Yao frowned and sweated.


    Xiao Yao urges his own divine consciousness to spy on the pillar of light, but is suddenly interrupted by a force.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s body also stepped back, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Like in peeking at a person, the other side suddenly turned back, showing ferocious eyes.


    The life experience that had been pushed out before seemed to sink into the sea at this time, which had nothing to do with him, as if he had been completely engulfed by something in the light column.


    Suddenly, that light column along a curve, towards the direction of the fairy mountain pouring down.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared again.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment, then suddenly thought of something, crazy general rushed downstairs, into Li Xiaoxiao''s room. Li Xiaoxiao is still sleeping. Xiao Yao looks at her and frowns. He did not turn on the light, but saw a small figure, standing in front of the windowsill, still wearing pink pajamas. Xiao Yao turns on the light first, worried that he will scare Xiao Niannian when he suddenly walks over. When he turned on the light, Xiao Niannian also turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. In his dark eyes, there were colorful lights¡° Niannian... "Xiao Yao came to her and held her up. The color in Xiao Niannian''s eyes disappeared again and returned to normal. She looked at Xiao Yao and lowered her head. At this time, Li Xiaoxiao also woke up¡° What''s up? What happened? " Li Xiaoxiao was stunned for a while, but his brain didn''t respond. Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Niannian. Xiao Niannian finally looks at Xiao Yao¡° Dad¡° Well Xiao Yao''s heart sank when he saw Xiao Nian''s desire to talk and stop¡° The aunt said that she would pick me up at this time tomorrow evening. " Xiao Niannian whispered. Xiao Yao suffered in his heart. What I fear most is that it happened.

 Chapter 1739

    Just after dawn, Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Niannian got up and went downstairs. When they saw Xiao Yao sitting on the sofa.


    "Daddy Xiao Niannian flapped his arms and ran to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at Xiao Niannian with a smile on his face.


    The expression on Xiao Niannian''s face suddenly froze, staring at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. It was like seeing a stranger.


    Li Xiaoxiao walks up to Xiao Niannian and puts his two hands on his shoulders. He also looks at Xiao Yao with worry in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are scarlet now. It seems that he hasn''t slept for several nights in a row. But Xiao Yao''s physical quality, not to mention that he hasn''t slept for several nights, even if he doesn''t sleep for one or two months, will not cause any impact. It can be seen that Xiao Yao''s psychological pressure is so great at this time.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Niannian got into Xiao Yao''s arms and said softly.


    The tone is full of worries about Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile. If the smile was far fetched, it would be far fetched. Then he held out his hand and hugged Xiao Niannian tightly,


    "Dad, I''m out of breath!" Xiao Niannian boasted.


    Xiao Yao quickly released Xiao Niannian.


    Li Xiaoxiao has red eyes and doesn''t know what to say.


    In fact, now her mood is similar to Xiao Yao''s, but she dare not say anything.


    She knows that Xiao Yao is the most stressed person now, even if other people can''t help him. If Xiao Yao still shows some pessimism in front of him at this time, it will definitely make Xiao Yao more miserable.


    "Dad, I don''t want to be separated from you..." Xiao Niannian burst into tears.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face suddenly solidified.


    At this time, he remembered that he had ignored Xiao Niannian''s emotion.


    Xiao Niannian is the one who has direct contact with each other.


    Although Xiao Niannian is still young, she has learned a lot. For example, when Xiao Yao calls, she can guess what the people on the other side of the phone say.


    Xiao Yao just feels great pressure, but completely forgets that Xiao Niannian is also very sad.


    After two seconds in a trance, he suddenly reaches out his hand and holds Xiao Niannian up and walks outside.


    "What are you going to do?" Li Xiaoxiao rushed to catch up and asked.


    "I''ll take Niannian out so that the man can''t find us." Xiao Yao looks a little ferocious.


    Li Xiaoxiao followed Xiao Yao and continued to ask, "where are you going to take Niannian?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I don''t know?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll take Niannian to a place where no one can find us!" Xiao Yao is hysterical.


    Just as Xiao Yao was preparing to fly, the sound of Xiao long elephant came from behind.


    "Where are you going that the immortal can''t find?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly stops at his feet.


    He turned his face and looked at Xiao long elephant standing at the door. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Tears rolled down from his eyes. His body softened and he fell to the ground.


    Xiao long elephant came to him and pulled Xiao Niannian to his side.


    "I know how you feel now, but do you really think you can hide?" Xiao Longxiang looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao sat on the ground with a blank and helpless face.


    "Come on, don''t worry so much. What was your pride before?" Xiao long elephant stretched out his hand, pulled Xiao Yao from the concrete floor, frowned and said, "even if the other party is really immortal, so what? We have a lot of eight or nine experts here. If the other party really dares to come, we''ll fight for it. Even if we die, we''ll bite a piece of meat from her. "


    From the beginning to now, Xiao long elephant did not say anything cruel.


    But now, Xiao Longxiang''s words seem to be murderous.


    "We two nine heavy masters, don''t believe that there is no fighting back." Xiao Longxiang continued.


    Xiao Yao nodded, raised his head and looked at the sky


    By noon, many people had gathered in front of the villa.


    "What are you doing here? Hurry back Xiao long elephant frowned at Li Dan and others and said.


    "That can''t do. If someone wants to take Xiao Niannian away, they have to get the consent of us!" Li Dan said with a smile.


    But his eyes were sharp.


    "That''s right. I''m Xiao Niannian''s uncle too. He doesn''t call me for nothing, does he? "Read it?" Song Yilin took Li Qiuyue to him and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao''s voice was rather cold: "it will kill people."


    "Come on, brother Shaw, don''t say that." Nan Tianyuan said, "Niannian is what we grow up with. If others want to take him away, they have to get our consent, don''t they?"


    Suna nodded her head hard.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and a smile appeared on his face.


    He made a bow.


    "Thank you..."


    "Thank you for what? Do you think we''re looking at your face? " Song Yilin has no good way.


    "That''s to say, be sentimental!"


    The more such people are, the more moved Xiao Yao is.


    In addition, there were other practitioners who came to the immortal mountain one after another.


    They don''t know Xiao Niannian. It''s all in Xiao Yao''s face.


    Even the No. 1 commander, who didn''t know where he got the news, asked Xiao Yao if he needed help.


    As the Savior of the earth, Xiao Yao has such a big face!


    After politely declined the No. 1 chief, I didn''t expect that Zhao Tieniu also came.


    It''s from Huahong. It''s specially approved by hulongtang.


    "Aren''t you very busy now?" Xiao Yao asked with a strong smile.


    "How can I say that I''m also an eight fold master now. Your world is really good. I haven''t been here long, but I''ve learned a lot." Zhao Tieniu said with a smile, "just in time, I also want to take this opportunity to see how much my accomplishments have improved after I entered the eight level master."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said thanks again.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have come to this world. When we were in Lingwu world, we fought side by side. Why should we be polite now?" Zhao Tieniu asked.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, he was no longer hypocritical.


    The number of immortal practitioners gathering on the immortal mountain is still increasing.


    More and more people come to Xianren mountain. In front of the villa in a large square, has stood a large number of people.


    Xiao Niannian is always held tightly by Xiao Yao.


    "Dad, I''m a little scared..." Xiao Nian whispered.


    The voice was shaking.


    Xiao Yao said in a low voice, "it''s OK. Dad will take you back to the house."


    "Dad, can''t I really meet you in the future?" Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head hard and said with red eyes, "how can it be? You are my daughter. How can you not see me? That''s bullshit. "


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but." Xiao Yao said, "as long as your father is still alive, you will never be allowed to be taken away."


    With these words, he raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Added a sentence: "no one can!"


    Xiao Niannian nodded his head, and his two little arms also held Xiao Yao''s neck tightly.


    Time goes by slowly.


    The number of people in the square has been increasing.


    Xiao Yao with Xiao Niannian, sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching the cartoon, pretending that nothing happened in general, but with the cartoon on, no one has the heart to see it.


    Li Xiaoxiao sits on the other side of Xiao Niannian, also holding Xiao Niannian''s little hand tightly.


    It seems that as long as you loosen a little, Xiao Niannian will disappear in front of your eyes.


    When it was getting dark, Xiao Yao''s nerves were tense.


    "Dad..."


    Xiao Niannian suddenly let out a cry.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at Xiao Niannian, but the little girl didn''t say a word. She took an apple from Li Xiaoxiao and nibbled it with half hearted.


    Outside the square, no one felt bored waiting. Everyone was in a tense state of preparation.


    Suddenly, the wind rolled, a dark cloud, will bring the moonlight cover.


    At this moment, Xiao Niannian''s body trembled a little, and the whole person became nervous.


    Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian tightly.


    Above the sky, the stars are changing.


    A flash of light fell from the sky at a great speed.


    Like a meteor.


    The light is getting closer and closer, and the wind on Xianren mountain is getting stronger and stronger.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stood up, looked at Li Xiaoxiao, and said in a soft voice, "look at Niannian."


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded, tears swirling in her eyes.


    "Be careful..." although Li Xiaoxiao knows that it is meaningless to say such words at this time, after all, everyone knows that Xiao Yao will do everything for Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Yao nodded to give Li Xiaoxiao a consolation and went out of the room.


    At this time, the light has hovered on the immortal mountain. Slowly, the light condenses together to form a golden auspicious cloud. On the auspicious cloud, there stands a woman, dressed in a phoenix hat, like a girl''s wedding dress.


    She was about 20 meters away from the ground. Looking at the dark crowd, the woman began to laugh. Her voice was not loud, but it came into everyone''s ears.


    "There''s something about it. Do you want to compete with me?" The woman asked with a smile.


    Tone, full of disdain for the public.


    Hearing this, many of them knelt on the ground subconsciously. As if shouldering a huge pressure in general, their bodies are shaking, at any time may lie down. The only ones still standing are Xiao Long, Xiao Yao and Zhao Tieniu, but they are also under great pressure, and their legs are shaking slightly¡° When you see me, don''t you kneel down? " Women''s smile gradually fade away, replaced by frost¡° Go to you, my Lord. If you want to take my daughter, you have to die here! " After Xiao Yao said this, his aura surged wildly and turned into a golden rainbow. Holding a black iron sword, he flew to the other side with a murderous air¡° Pressure. " The woman''s lips wriggled slightly, and Xiao Yao, who was flying in the air, fell to the ground as if he had been hit by something. Lying on the ground, Xiao Yao vomites a mouthful of blood, and immediately urges the secret arts of the ghost gate, and his accomplishments soar again. Xiao Longxiang and Zhao Tieniu took advantage of this opportunity to rush towards the woman, but they were all smashed to the ground in the middle of the way, vomiting blood and pale¡° Die for me Xiao Yao roared. He waved a sword with his dark iron sword, and the sword was powerful¡° I want to die. " The woman shook her head and looked at Xiao Yao''s sword. Her eyes were extremely indifferent. With a slight wave of her hand, the sword Qi, which was as majestic as a peak, no longer exists.

 Chapter 1740

    What kind of feeling is this?


    It''s like a strong man who has been accumulating strength for a long time. His muscles jump violently, roar 3782, and smash the boulder into the lake.


    As a result, not to mention water, not even a fart.


    When Xiao Yao realized that the Qi of his sword, like a pillar, was so understated and dissolved by the woman standing on the golden auspicious cloud, he had such a picture in his mind.


    The other side looked at him with contempt


    There''s even some teasing.


    It''s just like a little suckling dog who was born not long ago. Even though he can''t walk steadily, he tries to bite himself. People will show such funny and funny expressions.


    This kind of expression is also like a needle in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    Before that, he knew the strength of the woman, and even thought that the strength of the other side was not something he could compete with.


    It''s one thing to imagine and another to really feel.


    Now the sense of powerlessness has become more real.


    Xiao Longxiang and Zhao Tieniu struggle to get up and stare at the woman.


    The rest of those who cultivate immortals are all pressed on the ground by an invisible force. Even if ten thousand of them are reluctant, they are helpless.


    Song Yilin, Nan Tianyuan and others are also in this state.


    They want to stand up immediately and join the fight. Even if they can''t shake each other, they can at least get out of the present predicament.


    What does it mean to bow to your enemies?


    It''s a great shame to them.


    Ordinary people may have enough awe for the so-called immortals, but they are not!


    The road they take is immortal road!


    Their ultimate goal is to become immortal!


    In this case, the so-called immortal, and why is worthy of their bow?


    Now you are just me in the future. No matter whether they can do it or not in the future, whether they can come to this step or not, at least what is the belief in their hearts.


    What''s more, this woman is still their enemy.


    As long as it''s the enemy, what about even the immortal?


    Song Yilin''s fingers have been dug into the earth.


    The fingers were covered with blood.


    Their chests, close to the ground, kept agitating. The air was drawn in from their mouths and spewed out from their noses. The speed was faster and faster, faster and heavier.


    Xiao Yao stands up again.


    This is the first time that Xiao Yao has gathered such a devouring flame. He is confident that if he is facing a nine fold master, he will be directly devoured by this flame.


    However, the woman sneezed and the flame disappeared again.


    A cold wind came, and Xiao Yao shivered subconsciously.


    It''s not cold season yet.


    Even if really arrived, also won''t give Xiao Yao such a nine heavy master to cause what influence, but now he is aware of the piercing cold.


    This kind of coldness is not transmitted from the outside world, but rises from the depths of the soul.


    The woman always looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao roared again, and his clothes were torn into pieces by the wind at this moment.


    He pulled a strong wind to face the difficulties. His body soared up again, and his aura rose wildly again. At this time, his body was also slowly undergoing huge changes. It seemed that there were several mice under his skin, and then slowly gathered together to form a group of explosive muscles.


    The black iron sword in his hand stabbed at the woman''s face.


    This sword has the momentum of breaking the world.


    Mingming is full of momentum.


    There is no match.


    However, she was still pressed down by the woman''s hand, together with Xiao Yao''s body, and fell to the ground again. This time, when Xiao Yao''s body fell to the ground, he also smashed a big hole in the concrete floor. Taking the hole as the center point, he extended dozens of lines, like a cobweb. It was shocking to watch.


    Cracks formed on the cement floor crisscross.


    Xiao Yao struggled to climb out of the pit. His flesh and blood were blurred, his face was rotten, and senbai''s bones on his shoulder were all visible. Let''s not mention that Xiao Yao is now a nine fold immortal cultivator. When he was in the Lingwu world, he fused with Yuanying in his body to form a half immortal body.


    Plus the keel in the body


    But even if it is like this, the woman can make Xiao Yao so miserable.


    We can see how terrible this woman is!


    When Xiao Yao got up again, the woman standing on the auspicious cloud also looked surprised.


    "It''s interesting." Women''s beautiful eyes flow.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao didn''t feel the slightest praise. On the contrary, from the tone of the other party, he heard a kind of disdain.


    It''s just a surprise that one hand didn''t kill an ant.


    Even if it''s half immortal


    Even the keel


    Even if it''s the cultivation of jiuzhong master


    Even if! Are you disdaining to use the secret arts of the ghost gate at all costs, and you can''t resist this woman''s attack?


    Xuan iron sword, strange fire, a card by Xiao Yao opened.


    With his current strength, even Xuanyuan jiuzhong can kill him without any external force.


    But in the face of the indifferent woman on Xiangyun, he had no power to fight back.


    Xiao Yao''s heart has been occupied by frustration.


    It''s like a wild beast biting its heart.


    "I just want to take that little girl away, and I don''t want to hurt you. If you don''t understand, I will kill you." The woman said with a cold face, "you have provoked me again and again. I will tolerate you one by one. It''s just because you are the little girl''s father. I don''t want her to hate me in the future. If you are provoking, I will kill you and other mortals. It''s a big deal to erase the little girl''s memory."


    Xiao Yao''s body trembled.


    He was really scared.


    It''s not because the other party says they want to kill these mortals, but because they are worried that the other party will really erase Xiao Niannian''s memory.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t pay any attention to her. Let''s not let her take it away, just recite it!" Xiao Longxiang said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao came back to his senses and scattered his fear.


    Indeed, if you want to erase Xiao Niannian''s memory, you have to do something after taking him away. But now Xiao Yao''s job is not to let him take him away.


    Therefore, erasing or not erasing the memory is not the problem we need to worry about now.


    Once again, fighting spirit.


    The woman seemed to feel Xiao Yao''s burning fighting spirit. Her eyes were cold, her mouth moved, her face was like frost, her eyes were like a sword: "hum, something I don''t know how to live or die."


    With that, she suddenly grasped her fist.


    In a flash, Xiao Yao felt that a strange energy around him was surging wildly, rushing into his eyebrows, and his body was bulging, just like a balloon being inflated.


    He could almost imagine that his body would burst in the next second.


    It''s like a balloon full of gas and still pumping.


    He could still see the woman''s face.


    His face was full of self mockery.


    He didn''t understand.


    Are the immortals in the sky as unreasonable as this woman?


    Are they all the same as this woman? Do they regard human life like weeds?


    Like this woman, do whatever you want? For what? Just because you''re human? So she can do whatever she wants, and take Xiao Niannian away if she wants to?


    Is heaven really so unfair?


    However, even death, Xiao Yao will not feel any fear, chest is still a calm.


    Even if you really die, you are the place to die.


    Even if he died, he would not allow others to snatch Xiao Niannian from his arms!


    He looked around and found that Xiao Longxiang and others were the same as himself.


    Still lying on the ground of those practitioners, those people''s bodies are constantly swelling, from their faces, Xiao Yao saw the fear.


    Obviously, these people have no way to face death as calmly as Xiao Yao and others.


    "It''s my business, it''s none of their business!" Xiao Yao roared, but his voice was very small.


    Even for himself, he didn''t listen very clearly.


    He is no longer calm.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just his own death, because it''s no big deal to give his life for Xiao Niannian''s sake, but he can''t see that so many people die for himself, which is something he can''t accept anyway, but now he finds that he has no room to fight back, even if he doesn''t want to, I can''t even make a hysterical roar.


    Immortal''s power is so terrible?!


    At this time, a golden light appeared in the sky again.


    Apart from the golden light, I can hear some strange sounds.


    It''s like Sanskrit when monks chant scriptures.


    At the moment of the sound, everyone seemed to be purified.


    Like walking in the boundless desert, originally dry mouth, on the verge of death, but suddenly encounter rain.


    Such as the whole body, are soaked in the spring in general.


    The woman standing on the auspicious cloud also frowned.


    "Do Buddhists want to step in too?" The woman said angrily.


    The golden light fell down in front of Xiao Yao. When the golden light dissipated, a little monk in a golden cassock touched his bare head with a faint smile on his face. Around his neck, there is a string of Buddhist beads the size of a baby''s fist. Every moment, Buddhist beads are engraved with Sanskrit that Xiao Yao can''t understand¡° Amitabha The little monk put his hands together and read a Buddha''s name. He looked at the woman above the auspicious cloud, "Mr. xianzun, these people are my good friends. Please open up and let my old friends go." The woman snorted coldly, squinted at the little monk in the golden cassock and asked, "if I don''t want to?"¡° Then all the jade and stone will be burned. " With that, the little monk reached out and took out a golden bowl from his cassock¡° Huh? Do you have the golden bowl of burning lamp in your hand? Ha, you Buddhists are really generous enough to lend you such a precious thing? " The woman showed disdain as much as possible, but everyone could see that she looked at the little monk with a look of fear. Solemnly don''t know that gold bowl exactly is what thing, can really cause threat to that fairy¡° So, please leave. Today, I will repay you in the future. " The little monk received a smile and his voice suddenly turned cold. The so-called Xiangbao may not be a kind reward!

 Chapter 1741

    Considering the little monk''s character, what he said just now is cruel to him.


    It can be seen that the little monk is already burning with anger at this time.


    There are few things in the world that can make him angry.


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao felt from the bottom of his heart that the young monk''s words were more powerful than ordinary people''s words.


    Clay figurines also have three points of fire.


    But... The little monk is also a Buddha. Since he is a Buddha, it makes no sense to be angry. After all, it affects B grid too much, doesn''t it?


    The woman looked down at her head and looked at the little monk with a slightly angry look on her face. The little monk also looked up at her with no joy or sorrow.


    The little monk seemed to have the same temperament before he ascended into the Buddha kingdom.


    Finally, the woman also flew down from the auspicious clouds.


    "These people, I can not kill." Said the woman.


    The little monk showed a smile on his face: "good, good."


    The woman glanced at Xiao Yao and others, and swept by them with a look of indifference. Maybe in her opinion, the lives of these people are not worth money at all. Living or dying has little influence on her, and it''s just a matter between his thoughts.


    Then, the woman took her eyes back and the conversation turned.


    "But, his daughter, I have to take it."


    Xiao Yao burst into a rage: "then you kill me first!"


    As soon as he finished, the little monk put his hand on his shoulder.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    The woman sneered, looked at the little monk and said, "you have a lot to do with him. I don''t care, but his daughter is the one that Xiyao Xiandi wants. Do you dare to stay?"


    The expression on the little monk''s face suddenly became stern.


    "Xiyao Xiandi, why did you take my friend''s daughter?" The little monk asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, I don''t know. I''m not qualified to know. If you want to know, you can ask Xiyao Xiandi. I''m just here to take that little girl to Rouge valley." The woman''s tone is not light or heavy.


    The little monk took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "let her take Niannian away." Xiao Yao was surprised that the little monk knew the name of Xiao Yao''s daughter, but now he didn''t want to care about it, so he just shook his head.


    Knowing Xiao Yao''s character, the little monk suddenly felt helpless.


    "If it''s Xiyao Xiandi, even if it''s our Buddha, it can''t stop it."


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face became more and more ugly.


    Originally, he saw the little monk come to the earth, and he was willing to help, so he was much more stable.


    After all, the little monk is now a rising Buddha.


    But now it sounds like it''s not as simple as you think.


    Little monk is not afraid to offend the so-called Xi Yao Immortal Emperor, but there is no way to offend, even the little monk can not stop people, what do you want to stop?


    Xiao Yao clenched his fists tightly, still dripping blood.


    Xiao Heshang reaches out his hand and throws a golden light on Xiao Yao''s body. The wound on Xiao Yao''s body is healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Oh, what a deep friendship." The woman gave a cold hum.


    The little monk turned to look at her and said, "I don''t know Xiyao Xiandi, but I ask you a question. Will you harm my friend''s daughter if you take her away?"


    The woman frowned slightly, thinking for a moment, probably hesitated to say.


    After waiting for a while, she said, "no, besides, rouge valley will cultivate her. Her constitution is very special. I can''t say anything else."


    The little monk was relieved.


    "Xiao Yao, let her take your daughter away." The little monk said, "it''s meaningless to sacrifice for nothing. And


    He looked at the woman and continued, "today, please open the gate of immortals. I want to help my friend fly up!"


    The woman said with a smile, "Oh? Do you think your friend can take his daughter away after he flies up¡°


    "It''s his business. It has nothing to do with me. I''m in the Buddhist world. Even if I want to help, I can''t help him."


    The woman burst out laughing and tears came down. She seemed to think that the little monk in front of her was silly and lovely.


    "Well, I''ll give you the face of Buddha." The woman sneered and said, "you want to give him a starting point and see how high he can fly. Today I will open the gate of heaven and let him fly..."


    "It''s the fairy gate!"


    "Oh, I can only let him enter the gate of heaven. Don''t think about the gate of immortals. It''s not that I don''t want to, but that the gate of immortals in their world has been destroyed long ago. Do you want to ask if there are still people in their world who have risen in the past thousand years?" Said the woman.


    The little monk frowned slightly, closed his eyes and felt it. When he opened his eyes, his face was a little ugly.


    "What''s the difference between Tianmen and Xianmen?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "If you enter the gate of immortality, you will arrive at the fairyland. But if you enter the gate of heaven, where you go is the location. You may go to the fairyland, or the demon world, or the demon world." Said the little monk.


    Xiao Yao nodded and understood something in his heart.


    "So, do you want me to open the gate of heaven now?" The woman laughed.


    The little monk did not speak.


    But at this time, Xiao Yao spoke first.


    "Go He gave a roar.


    The little monk sighed.


    This is Xiao Yao''s business, but he also knows that Xiao Yao will make such a choice.


    The woman was quite surprised and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t care who Xiyao Xiandi is. I''ll ask you a question. You have to take my daughter away today, don''t you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The look was like a wild animal.


    The woman is not moved, a mortal, even if it really soars, it is impossible to threaten him.


    Even if Xiao Yao really entered the fairyland, it would not pose any threat to him.


    "Yes." Said the woman.


    "Then drive! As long as I find a chance, I will bring my daughter back. God will block and kill God, Buddha will block and kill Buddha! " Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth.


    The little monk coughed and said in a low voice: "it has nothing to do with our Buddhist world..."


    The woman laughed and looked at Xiao Yao like a fool.


    "You really look down on yourself, but if you are like this, you can''t achieve anything in the fairyland¡° Said the woman.


    Xiao Yao''s angry eyes remained unchanged.


    "Well, today, I''ll take your daughter and give you a chance." The woman said with a sneer, "however, if you fall into the devil''s cave, save only a few seconds, don''t blame me."


    With that, she reached out and waved her hand above the sky. Suddenly, the thunder exploded and the wind swept the clouds.


    The little monk looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you really will die."


    Xiao Yao looked at the woman and asked, "who are you?"


    "Well?"


    "When I go to the fairyland, I will kill you first. Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Oh." The woman didn''t get angry at all, but she just disdained, "if you can really go to the fairyland one day, you can find the purple lotus immortal."


    With these words, she went to the villa.


    Xiao Yao didn''t stop her this time.


    He knew that it was a foregone conclusion for the other party to take Xiao Niannian away.


    Don''t talk about yourself, Xu SuGuan. You can''t stop her.


    After a while, he led Xiao Niannian out.


    "Brother Xiao..." Song Yilin suddenly roared hysterically.


    Xiao Yao ignored him. Just looking at the woman coldly.


    "For today''s hatred, I will pay blood for blood."


    The woman coldly glanced at Xiao Yao: "you can do it. Let''s talk about it."


    With that, she took Xiao Niannian and didn''t even give the parents a chance to say goodbye. She disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Read!" Xiao Yao broke his heart and roared.


    People who heard the cry felt as if they were heartbroken.


    "Xiao Yao, as soon as he enters the gate of heaven, there is no turning back. If he really goes to the demon world and the demon world, he will have a chance to go to the fairyland if he survives first." The little monk said softly, "the golden light before, you also have a trace of Buddha Qi in your body. At the critical moment, you may be able to save your life. The three realms of immortal, demon and demon compete with each other, and the Buddha world always remains neutral. They will not offend the Buddha world. However, no matter which world you go to, you have to find the immortal pool of that world first, and only get the body quenched by the pool water, Your strength will match the status of the three realms. If not, even if you soar, your strength will not change. If you go to the fairyland, there will be immortals who will take the initiative to lead you. Other places are not sure. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked at a Cloud Gate gradually formed on the sky.


    "In addition, Xu crazy song in the fairyland, it seems not smooth, if you meet him, you can have a good chat..." the little monk said.


    "I will wash the fairyland with blood." Xiao Yao said.


    "Not every immortal is so overbearing..."


    "But... I still have to make fairyland pay the price." Xiao Yao said.


    The little monk shook his head and didn''t dissuade Xiao Yao.


    After Xiao Yao enters the gate of heaven, he may realize what kind of fury the fairyland is.


    Now Xiao Yao knows too little.


    That''s why he is so ambitious.


    "Well, I''ll send you to Tianmen now... No!" The little monk''s face suddenly changed.


    At this time, just above the gate of heaven, a thunder pillar suddenly rushed in.


    "This is not the gate of heaven, this is the gate of the demon world! Purple lotus immortal, how can you be so vicious


    Although people don''t know what happened in the end, everyone can see that the little monk has become angry and roared, and the world is still.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, that woman, not only doesn''t open the immortal gate for you, but also uses the immortal power to cover up the breath of the magic gate and deceive us. This is the gate of heaven. Unfortunately, my realm is not as good as her. After all, she is already an immortal. If it wasn''t for the thunder and lightning that just gathered to rush into the magic gate, I would have been cheated by her..." Xiao Heshang clenched his fist and said coldly.


    Xiao Yao felt a thump in his heart. People''s hearts have fallen to the bottom. Although the hope is dim before, all of them have enough confidence in Xiao Yao. They feel that Xiao Yao is a miracle. Many impossible things have been realized one by one in Xiao Yao. So this time, maybe Xiao Yao can really enter the fairyland and bring Xiao Niannian back. But now... The last hope is gone¡° If you''re in the devil''s door, you really can''t survive? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Yes, but, you may become a demon, and... Die a long time! " Said the little monk¡° Then I''m in. " Xiao Yao said, "please." The little monk frowned¡° You will never come back, demon world... It''s really terrible! " The little monk dissuaded¡° I just want to take my daughter Xiao Yao said softly. The little monk felt worse and worse. If Xiao Yao is angry now, he will stop him by force. However, everyone can see that Xiao Yao is very calm now. He knew what he was doing and was determined¡° Today I''d like to go to the devil''s gate, only to kill the immortal in the future! " Xiao Yao said in a loud voice. Without the little monk''s hands, a black pillar of light poured out of the magic gate and enveloped Xiao Yao. The little monk was surprised and helpless.

 Chapter 1742

    The little monk looked at Xiao Yao, who was covered by the pillar of light poured down by the magic gate. He didn''t know what to say.


    There''s no need for him to do it at all. Xiao Yao''s words just now have already run into the voice of the evil way.


    He was recognized by Mormon!


    Now, even if the little monk wants to stop it, it''s too late.


    He was thinking about how angry Xiao Yao is now. Not everyone is qualified to be recognized by the demons. Only those who are as firm as a rock and are bound to break the fairyland and destroy the fairyland are qualified.


    Xiao Yao is.


    In the light column, Xiao Yao''s body is slowly rising.


    About to be possessed.


    "Xu..." Xiao Long Xiang just opened his mouth and stopped. I don''t know how to call Xu SuGuan, master Xu? Listen, it''s weird, Xu Xiaofo? It''s special. It''s more awkward.


    Xu Su Guan turned to look at Xiao long elephant and said with a smile, "just like Xiao Yao, call me little monk. General Xiao doesn''t care about this."


    Xiao Longxiang nodded and said, "can I be like that demon gate?"


    The little monk was puzzled.


    Xiao Longxiang reached out and bowed: "please do me a favor. I''m afraid Xiao Yao can''t handle it alone."


    The little monk understood Xiao Longxiang''s intention, sighed and said, "I''m willing to help, but you can''t enter the magic gate. After all, the magic gate is opened for Xiao Yao alone. The thunder pillar disappeared after entering, and can''t survive."


    Xiao Longxiang sighed.


    He naturally chose to believe in Xu SuGuan.


    Looking at Xiao Yao who was about to enter the magic gate, Xiao Long sighed.


    "Xiao Yao is too difficult." Xiao Longxiang said softly.


    Xu SuGuan looked at Xiao Longxiang and said with a smile, "if it''s someone else, I really don''t dare to assert anything. But if it''s Xiao Yao, I''m still full of confidence in him. Even if there''s something really impossible, as long as Xiao Yao does it, I can do it."


    Looking at Xu SuGuan, Xiao Longxiang was quite surprised and asked curiously, "do you see something?" When asked about this, he was still full of expectations.


    However, Xu SuGuan''s reply disappointed him.


    "I see what you see, but I believe him!" Xu said.


    Xiao Longxiang said with a smile, "you really believe him."


    Xu Su Guan took a deep breath and sighed in a soft voice: "heaven helps those who achieve great things. I always believe in this sentence."


    At this time, suddenly a white figure came out and rushed into the black light column.


    "Xiaobai!" Nan Tianyuan called out.


    Xiaobai has kept up with Xiao Yao.


    "Bad!" The elephant frowned.


    Just now Xu SuGuan said that the magic gate was opened for Xiao Yao alone. Now Xiaobai is going to follow Xiao Yao into the magic gate. Isn''t he going to die in it?


    Xu Su Guan also frowned.


    But soon he opened his eyebrows.


    "That big white dog is snow wolf? No wonder. "


    People''s eyes returned to Xu SuGuan again, speculating about the meaning of the word "no wonder" in his mouth


    Xu Su Guan looked at Xiao long elephant and said, "although snow wolf lives in the snow plain, this snow wolf is a kind of Warcraft. It has no problem entering the magic gate."


    Xiao long elephant nodded, at this time Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai have completely disappeared in the magic door.


    That magic door, also completely dissipated.


    "I''m leaving, too." Xu said.


    He can''t stay long in the world.


    "Good." Xiao Longxiang said, "thank you very much today."


    "I''m his friend, and I should be." With that, Xu Su Guan turned into a golden light again and soared into the sky.


    Between the heaven and the earth, the former appearance has been restored.


    "I don''t know if brother Xiao can come back..." Song Yilin whispered.


    "Nonsense!" Nan Tianyuan said angrily, "brother Xiao can definitely come back!"


    Although that''s what I said, nantianyuan now seems to have a lack of confidence.


    Before Xiao Yao went to Lingwu world, the world is unknown to them, and they can also have confidence in Xiao Yao. But now, although the demon world is unknown, Xu SuGuan has made it very clear that it is a very terrible world, even Xiao Yao


    It''s not that they can''t imagine it, but they don''t dare to think about it now.


    As long as you think about it, all you can think of is darkness and Demons


    Li Xiaoxiao and several other girls also burst into tears.


    They really can''t accept the fact that Xiao Yao has just come from Lingwu world. He hasn''t been here long, but he has gone to an unknown and absolutely dangerous place.


    Li Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that her whole world had collapsed and she didn''t know what to do.


    When Xiaoyao was in Lingwu world before, she could place her thoughts on Xiao Niannian.


    It''s not just her. In fact, they are all like that.


    But now, Xiao Niannian is gone


    This feeling made her heart empty.


    For a moment, I suddenly didn''t know what I should do


    Xiao Longxiang is also irritable.


    He still remembers what nvxianzun said before.


    She said that the earth, there is no immortal gate, that is to say, no matter how he practices, it is impossible to soar. Originally, he wanted to practice and soar well, but now it seems that it is impossible.


    A sense of powerlessness, swept by.


    He gave a long sigh.


    Looking at the sky.


    "The next road, really only you go by yourself..."


    After entering the magic gate, there is darkness in front of us.


    But in my ear, I could hear a wolf howl.


    Xiao Yao''s arms suddenly more than a group of soft creatures.


    "Xiaobai... Why did you really follow in?" Xiao Yao opened his mouth and said something.


    Gradually, Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are silent.


    When sensing the complete disappearance of the surrounding air, Xiao Yao felt tight in his heart, but soon he found that both he and Xiao Bai had completely adapted to the environment without air.


    It seems that I don''t need air at all.


    "Is that the difference between mortals and the demons?" Xiao Yao said something in his heart.


    Although he has not found the immortal pool Xu SuGuan said before, he can feel that his body has begun to change slowly. For example, he does not need to breathe now, which is the biggest change.


    Slowly, he realized that his feet seemed to be on the ground.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    Xiaobai in her arms also spat out her tongue.


    Then a mirror appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    In the mirror, there is a woman with a baby in her arms.


    And that woman is Qin Rou when she was young. Then, there is the scene of Tianlong mountain. She grows up in Tianlong mountain.


    "Is this your life?" Xiao Yao muttered to himself.


    Next, I grew up on Tianlong mountain. The peak in the mirror, Jinglei and others, all look very young, especially the peak.


    See here, Xiao Yao has tears wet eyes.


    Tears fall from the face.


    Drop by drop, fell to the ground, but also issued a "tick tick" sound.


    He lowered his head and found himself standing on a lake.


    The lake is as calm as a mirror.


    Head up, the mirror is still playing the picture quickly.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, he saw something he didn''t know.


    Although the picture has been around him, but when you see that he and Ruolan


    It still surprised him.


    He also didn''t expect, once oneself in coma state of time, unexpectedly had already done Zhou Gong''s ceremony with Ruolan.


    For a time, the brain is a blank, think of if LAN, he suddenly felt guilty.


    It turns out that


    This silly girl


    Carrying so much!


    At the beginning, he was still a little curious about why Ruolan didn''t mention anything to himself about this matter, but soon he realized that Ruolan always had her own heart, which is beyond doubt. But similarly, Ruolan is also a considerate girl. She knows that if Xiao Yao knew this, she would marry her home even if she didn''t feel happy about her.


    Ruolan doesn''t want to embarrass Xiao Yao.


    So she kept it all in her heart.


    Even the three grandfathers, mother-in-law Miao and others, are guarding the secret together.


    "This silly girl..." at this moment, Xiao Yao felt sad.


    He can imagine, this period of time, Ruolan in the end how much pain, but he is still unconscious.


    This is too cruel for Ruolan


    "If I can go back, if I can live, I will marry you..." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Unfortunately, Ruolan couldn''t hear that.


    As soon as the picture turns, we enter the Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao''s more than 20 years have come to an end. Finally, three words appear in the mirror.


    "Life mirror".


    Indeed, this mirror shows Xiao Yao''s life.


    He didn''t know how long time had passed, but he felt that his heart was suddenly empty, but he felt that there were many more things.


    It is difficult to express this kind of regret clearly in words. Xiao Bai also raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao¡° Master, have you finished¡° Well, I''ve finished... Eh? " Xiao Yao a Zheng, looking at small white, "you can talk?" Xiaobai nodded: "after entering the magic gate, I will speak. Aren''t you tired of holding me?" Xiao yaosong puts Xiaobai down¡° What did you see just now? " Xiao Yao asked¡° What happened to me before, I think you are too. This is the mirror of life. As long as you fly up, you will see such a mirror. After reading it, it can be regarded as a baptism of spirit. Don''t you human beings have a saying that you can learn something new from the past? See the past, the past story, perhaps, there will be new experience. Next, we expect to move towards the immortal pool again. The immortal pool in the demon world is called the magic seed pool. " Xiaobai said. Xiao Yao noticed something wrong and asked, "you seem to know a lot of things?"¡° After entering the magic gate, I have a lot of things in my mind, maybe it''s my inheritance... "Xiaobai said softly. Xiao Yao sighed¡° Master, we will certainly find Niannian. However, Xiandi is really hard to deal with. There are only four Xiandi in the whole fairyland. Each Xiandi has the ability to open up a new world. " Xiaobai continued£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1743

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Xiaobai''s inheritance is.


    But now I look at it, it seems that it''s very powerful.


    Compared with Xiaobai, Xiao Yao is now in a state of ignorance and doesn''t know anything.


    There is no record of the three realms of immortals, demons and demons in Zhenwu inheritance.


    Xiao Yao had to grope slowly for everything, but now Xiao Bai has saved a lot of trouble.


    He suddenly thought of something, picked up his divine sense, and tried to call Xuejiao. He was relieved to find that Xuejiao still existed in his divine sense.


    In this way, even if I have two helpers, although these two helpers are not helpful for the time being


    But it''s hard to say all this, especially Xiaobai. This guy followed himself into the magic gate. Maybe after the immortality pool, he could stand on the same starting line with himself.


    After Xiaobai''s words, after a while, the mirror in front of him suddenly disappeared, and the body of a man and a dog floated again.


    Like a fallen leaf, it can only sway with the wind.


    Where it goes, it''s where it goes.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t like this feeling very much. Can''t he even control his body? But now, he has the final say.


    Even though Xiao Yao is reluctant to admit it, the fact is that after entering the so-called magic gate, Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are like fish on the chopping board.


    In addition to being slaughtered, it means being slaughtered.


    The only thing they can do is hope they won''t meet butchers.


    Otherwise, there is a real possibility that he didn''t step out and was pulled into the pot by something.


    This kind of thing, even if just think about it in his head, Xiao Yao will feel extremely depressed.


    Of course, he hopes to find Xiao Niannian in the shortest time and take her back.


    But the premise is that they have to have enough strength, otherwise, everything is empty talk. Just like before, I gave up everything and wanted to stay Xiao Niannian. What happened? In that woman''s eyes, I was just like a mole ant. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the little monk, I might have become a skeleton now, and I couldn''t even keep a complete corpse.


    It''s impossible to say no resentment.


    But after so much life and death, he understood that the so-called resentment was just a joke.


    Are there few people who died in Xiao Yao''s hands?


    Do those people have no grudge against Xiao Yao?


    Of course.


    They hate it!


    How many people want to eat Xiao Yao''s meat and drink Xiao Yao''s blood.


    But Xiao Yao is still alive.


    But those people went to see Yama.


    Therefore, he watched the other side take Xiao Niannian away, but secretly vowed in his heart that he would make the other side pay the price.


    Let those so-called immortals know that even mortals, they are not qualified to ravage!


    At present, a bright light finally appeared.


    He looked up at the sky.


    There is no sun in sight.


    The light source is a huge Firebird hovering above the sky all the time.


    "That''s Jinwu." Xiao Bai, who followed Xiao Yao, said.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Xiaobai, a little surprised.


    Xiaobai also looked at Xiao Yao and explained: "here, there is no sun. The demon world and the demon world are not places where the sun is willing to come. In other words, here is the abandoned land of God. Whether the demon or the demon is abandoned by those gods or the way of heaven."


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    It seems that I''ve come to a good place.


    But what about that?


    If you can kill yourself from here, it''s better than staying in fairyland for hundreds of years?


    He looked around and found that he and Xiao Bai were standing in an open space. Behind him, there was a cliff.


    He lowered his head, looked at it, and couldn''t see the edge at all.


    "Do you know what the demon world is like?" Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Just came to this world, he knew little about it.


    "The world of the demon world is a Hongmeng tree, a huge Hongmeng tree. You can think of this Hongmeng tree as 18 sections sealed. On the periphery of each section, there is a small world spinning around it. Um... It''s like a pen. On the outside of the pen, there is a piece of land, one layer at a time, and it''s just one of the 18 layers, It''s much bigger than the world we lived in before. " Xiaobai said.


    A picture seems to emerge in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    He thought, a little surprised.


    "Fairyland and demon world are different again. Fairyland is a continent with nine states. I don''t know much about them." Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "if we can survive, then we will all know this in the future."


    Xiao Bai rubbed Xiao Yao''s waist with his head and said, "if we didn''t survive?"


    Xiao Yao put out his hand, very calm, said: "if we can''t survive, it''s meaningless to know so much."


    Xiaobai nodded.


    It thinks what Xiao Yao said is very reasonable.


    At this time, a man in a black robe floated towards them.


    It''s just because it looks like it. But in fact, apart from the black robe, what I can see is a pair of eyes hidden under the black robe, which is blue.


    No body, no limbs, no face.


    It''s a black robe with a pair of eyes hidden inside.


    That''s it.


    This kind of picture makes Xiao Yao feel strange.


    Can think of oneself now stand in the world of demon world, immediately, also don''t feel creepy.


    This is the same reason that people will not be afraid to see ghosts when they go to hell after they die.


    This mud horse has come to the demon world, and is still afraid to see a strange thing. Isn''t that unreasonable?


    Xiao Yao''s current state of mind is relatively peaceful.


    "I''ve seen Lord Spirit." Xiaobai suddenly bent his forelimb and knelt down. He did not forget to say to Xiao Yao, "master, kneel down quickly..."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t move after all.


    Although he also understood that after he came to the demon world, he had to keep a low profile and not be as arrogant as before. After all, there are so many people in the world who can crush him, but he didn''t know what the black robe was, so he had to kneel down. The most important thing is that Xiao Yao''s heart of the sword and aura told him not to kneel.


    Once kneeling down, it runs counter to the way you are pursuing.


    Even if he was staring at him with those eyes, he felt a lot of pressure.


    Even now, he was sweating, but he didn''t kneel down after all.


    There is a voice in his heart telling him that once he kneels down, everything will be broken


    "Come with me." The black robe didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yao. He opened his mouth slowly. His voice was dry, not to mention the correct words. It gives people the feeling that they have just learned how to speak.


    Xiao Yao also knew nothing about the spirit.


    Now he suddenly envies Xiaobai''s inheritance.


    On the way forward, Xiao Yao felt that the black robe floating in front of him seemed to have a kind of strange ability. It was because following that thing, his speed was much faster.


    So much so that he didn''t even have time to look at the surrounding scenery.


    Standing at the edge of the pool, Xiao Yao realized that there seemed to be some confinement here. He wanted to feel the energy here, but found that his divine consciousness seemed to be pressed to the ground like a paw and could not move.


    He shook his head and gave up.


    It''s not the earth, it''s not the Lingwu world.


    This is the demon world!


    So here, it''s not up to him to do it wantonly. The black robe turned and looked at Xiaobai: "you can go down."


    "Is this the magic seed pool?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Without waiting for the black robe to answer, Xiaobai first answered Xiao Yao''s question.


    Xiao Yao nodded, also relieved a lot, ready to go down with Xiaobai.


    "You stop." The black robe suddenly opened its mouth.


    Not only Xiao Yao stopped, but Xiaobai also stopped.


    Both of them look at each other with vigilance.


    Xiao Yao can''t go, so Xiao Bai doesn''t plan to go.


    "Demon lord, he also entered the demon world, why can''t he enter the demon seed pool..." Xiaobai asked carefully.


    Although it is quite dissatisfied, but because of the identity of the other party, it does not dare to be too presumptuous.


    It knows better than anyone that the evil spirit wants to kill them. It''s a very simple thing.


    "Is he a demon?" Black robe does not answer rhetorical questions.


    Xiaobai was suddenly unable to refute.


    Indeed, Xiao Yao is a human.


    He''s different from all demons.


    Even though Xiao Yao has entered the magic gate, he is still not a devil.


    "You don''t need to enter the magic pool, and it doesn''t make any sense to enter. Besides, you are special. The Lord wants to see you." Said the black robe.


    "Demon king?" Xiaobai was very surprised.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiaobai and is curious about the existence of the so-called demon king.


    Xiaobai took a deep breath and explained to Xiao Yao: "in the demon world, in addition to the Lord demon, the demon king is the strongest one in the demon world. In my inheritance, the number of demon kings in the demon world is only 100. If you put it in the fairy world, the demon king is equal to the immortal we met before..."


    Xiaobai''s words just finished, suddenly a black gas, hard hit Xiaobai''s body.


    Xiaobai''s body, smashed out, just fell into the magic pool¡° Presumptuous! The despicable immortal, who is qualified to be compared with the demon lord! " Black robe flew into a rage. After all, the demon world and the fairyland don''t have much power. Xiaobai really said something wrong before, so he didn''t say anything more, and the spirit didn''t really do anything about it, just threw it into the magic pool in a very rude way. In entering the magic pool, Xiaobai immediately swam happily. From time to time, there was a deafening wolf howl. Xiao Yao looks at Xiao Bai and suddenly envies him. He could clearly see that some strange changes were taking place in Xiaobai. It''s like, it''s getting stronger¡° Come with me The black robed spirit spoke. Xiao Yao nodded and followed behind the black robe. Just a step forward, as if stepping out of the void. One step, at least tens of thousands of miles?

 Chapter 1744

    Without Xiaobai by his side, Xiao Yao suddenly feels that he is now seriously insecure.


    Although he knew in his heart that if there was something here and he wanted to kill him, even if there were 10000 Xiaobai around him, it would not play any role.


    Following behind the spirit, in the blink of an eye, the surrounding scene changed a lot. It seems that there is no so-called road here. Every creature wants to get to another place and has to break through a void.


    This is only the most intuitive feeling after Xiao Yao came to the demon world. As for whether it is like this, it''s not easy to make a false assertion now.


    Everything here, even the grass and trees on the ground, will make Xiao Yao have a sense of mystery.


    I''m a cute, cute, stupid new man now. Oh no, new devil.


    We need to learn more about


    Gradually, Xiao Yao''s heart also gave birth to a curiosity.


    He wanted to peep into the world and understand the world, but he didn''t have the mania of Zhao Tieniu when he first came to the earth.


    After all, everyone is curious.


    Thinking of this problem, Xiao Yao is very soft and confused.


    After all, I have entered the magic gate, and now I still call myself "human", isn''t it inappropriate?


    However, in a short time, he didn''t change his idea. After all, it had been deeply rooted in his heart.


    Do you want to recognize yourself as a demon?


    It''s not. What the devil said before is very clear. He is not a devil at all, so he is not qualified to enter the magic pool.


    Think of these, Xiao Yao suddenly very helpless, very confused.


    It''s not human, it''s not magic, it''s not immortal.


    What are you?


    He has a sense of loneliness. This sense of loneliness is not because there are no familiar people around him, but because he is confused about himself, and even has a great doubt about his existence


    Finally, the spirit stopped.


    "Here we are."


    The surrounding scene has stabilized again, and it was still distorted before.


    In front of my eyes, there was an open space.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the demon.


    "Here?"


    The spirit suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Xiao Yao with the spirit together, subconsciously raised his head, looking at the sky.


    This one sees, let Xiao Yao eye bead all want to fall to the ground.


    On the top of my head, there is a towering palace!


    "This..."


    The demon spirit looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Lord demon just asked me to bring you here. I don''t know the rest."


    With that, the spirit turned into a mass of black smoke and disappeared in front of his eyes.


    What else does Xiao Yao want to say? Now there is no need to say anything.


    I Cao, the leader of the demon world, are all so unreliable?


    Come and go. What''s the matter?


    Think of yourself as a convenience store?


    He squatted on the ground, helpless.


    Anyway, after arriving at the demon world, he felt that he had no temper at all, and suddenly remembered a song he had heard on the earth before.


    "Big brother, don''t kill me. I''ll give you all my guns!"


    He felt that when he was in the demon world, he could rely on this song to enter the world.


    No matter who you see, it''s right to sing such a song first. No one can beat you anyway


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that he was very aggrieved, and his tears were coming down.


    Squatting for a while, feeling tired, he sat on the ground, looking at the floating palace.


    After a long time.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao had forgotten how long it was.


    Finally, a ladder appeared in front of him, which was hanging down from the floating palace.


    Hesitating for a moment, he reached out, grabbed the ladder and climbed up.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Yao climbed to the top, but was surprised to find that the ladder was longer.


    He took a deep breath and continued to climb.


    After climbing for about 20 minutes, he felt that he was finally on the top of the mountain again, but the same scene appeared in front of him.


    The ladder is much longer.


    Xiao Yao wants to swear.


    He kept telling himself in his heart, be restrained, be restrained!


    He controlled his emotions and continued to climb.


    This time, it took 30 minutes.


    The ladder is getting longer again.


    It seems out of reach.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao directly chose to fly.


    What''s more, even if I don''t get cleaned by your magic seed pool, I''m also a nine fold immortal cultivator, OK?


    How about basic flying?


    Before climbing the ladder is to give you face, you back to face, don''t you?


    When he jumped to the flat ground outside the palace, Xiao Yao lay on the ground with his eyes closed.


    In front of my eyes, the golden crow above the sky is still emitting golden awn.


    He squinted, tired.


    The body is in a big shape. It looks like it will never die.


    Anyway, Laozi is like this. You can do whatever you like!


    Bullying new colleagues, right?


    Is Xiao Yao afraid of death?


    The answer is no doubt, now Xiao Yao is more afraid of death than anyone else, because he knows that once he really dies here, he will never see Xiao Niannian again. He has to live all the time, not for himself, but for Xiao Niannian. But now he is really angry. The so-called demon king is really bullying people.


    That ladder, even if I climb for tens of thousands of years, I can''t see the end!


    That''s why he chose to fly up.


    When I was about to fall asleep, a voice suddenly rang out in my ear.


    "Originally, I thought you would continue to climb for a while." That voice sounds a little cold, but also a trace of banter.


    Xiao Yao suddenly bounced up from the ground, fast.


    He looked at a man standing in front of him with a strange expression on his face.


    This is indeed a man, but the man in front of him has long red hair and flowing bangs on his forehead. What''s more terrible is that he is still wearing a red dress.


    He always felt that there was something wrong with each other''s dress, and he soon figured it out.


    There is still a row of earrings missing in this ear and a hair dryer missing in my hand!


    Is this washing, shearing and blowing?


    He stood up and found that behind the "man" in front of him stood a group of people dressed like him.


    Some have green hair, some have white hair, and a little yellow hair.


    This NIMA


    Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    Is Laozi here in the urban-rural fringe?


    Are you dancing together?


    His brain was running at full speed, but in the end, even if he turned to smoking, he didn''t expect one to come.


    "Who are you?"


    "People? We are not human The red hair shook his head and suddenly changed into a huge three headed Firebird.


    The others have also turned on the transformation mode.


    Xiao Yao looked at it and was very happy.


    Are you in the zoo?


    That''s great. You don''t have to buy tickets yet!


    "You''re the one. What do you say? I''m willing to go to the devil''s gate today and just ask to kill xianzun in the future?" The Firebird fluttered its wings and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Thinking, are these people all evil lords?


    If so


    That oneself is very disappointed to demon king really!


    This demon world must have been beaten by the immortal world all the time, right? Although he hated the immortal who took Xiao Niannian away, he had to say that there was at least some momentum. What''s with here? A bunch of psychos? Are you playing Cosplay with me here? He wants to turn around and go, and then look for a loan to ask if there is a shortage of people in the demon world. Although he doesn''t know what the situation is in the demon world, he can think of it with his butt. It must be much better than here, right? At least, it''s better than here, isn''t it?


    Looking at the three headed Firebird, Xiao Yao thought, this guy should spend a lot of food to eat, right?


    After all, three mouths


    "The devil is in the devil''s heart hall. Go in." Said the three Firebirds.


    Xiao Yao''s heart finally fell into his stomach, and he gave up the idea of going to the demon world. These people are not demons, just


    "Can I go in now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes." The three heads of the Firebird nodded together.


    Well, it looks interesting.


    When Xiao Yao was walking towards the palace, the three Firebirds suddenly asked, "yes, I want to ask you something."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao turns around and looks at the Firebird.


    "What do you think of my appearance?" the Firebird asked? Once upon a time, there was a demon general who had seen your Terran and thought it was interesting. We asked him, what looks good in the Terran, and he said, "that''s it, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "have you ever offended that demon general?"


    Firebird nodded: "I just beat him once. What''s the matter?"


    "No wonder." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "he cheated you. In fact, you''re not good-looking at all, even rustic. Listen to my advice and change your appearance?"


    Those messy things came together, and each of them showed a curious look.


    "Then you don''t want to tell me, what kind of appearance can be regarded as good-looking?" Asked the Firebird.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "first of all, you can''t do this hairstyle. Well, I''m talking about the hair on your head. In our world, beautiful men are Mediterranean. What? You don''t know what the Mediterranean is? Well... You don''t have hair on the top of your head. You have hair on all sides. Yes, the most important thing about this hairstyle is the radian! Ah! Yes, you''re very smart in this radian. Tut Tut, oh, you''re not fit either... You''ve got to be a little fatter, and you''ve lost a gold necklace around your neck... "When Xiao Yao entered the hall, the things behind him, the human figures that he re transformed, were all the same bloated old men, with a gold necklace around his neck and a white old man''s shirt on his body, The Mediterranean is empty on my forehead. They also changed some mirrors, looking at themselves in the mirror, the more they looked, the more intoxicated they were¡° By the way, Terran boy, you are so kind. I advise you not to fly in the devil''s palace, or you will disappear completely. " Said the Firebird, looking in the mirror. Originally, Xiao Yao was still murmuring in his heart. He felt that he had gone too far. When he heard that the other party had just said this, he immediately stamped his foot. It''s time! A bunch of bastards! Oh no! A group of Mediterranean!

 Chapter 1745

    After entering the palace, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something very important.


    He remembered vaguely.


    The Firebird used to call himself "Ben Jun" when he talked with him for the first time.


    Ben Jun, isn''t he the self proclaimed demon Jun?


    Just like the fairy she met before, because she was an immortal, she took a mouthful of her own.


    He turned and looked at the Firebird outside the palace, standing in front of all the things he didn''t know, with a smile on his face.


    That smile, let Xiao Yao suddenly have a kind of feeling like falling into the ice cellar.


    He always felt as if he had been cheated


    When the gate of the palace was closed slowly, the Mediterranean Sea was transformed into its original form.


    A big ape with a mass of black fog came up to the Firebird and hung his head.


    "Lord demon, why do you hide your identity from that Terran boy?"


    The flame on the Firebird was still splashing everywhere, and his voice became much sharper.


    "Do you really think I sent him?"


    "Well?" The ape was stunned and never recovered.


    The Firebird sighed and said, "do you still remember the spirit of forgetting Sichuan?"


    There was a look of fear on the ape''s face. Besides fear, there was respect.


    If not, they would have been destroyed by the fairies tens of thousands of years ago.


    "When the demon God of forgetting Sichuan fell, he left a wisp of thoughts on the first floor of Hongmeng tree, which is here. Do you remember?" Asked the Firebird.


    "Remember..."


    "It''s that wisp of thought that made him come." Firebird suddenly regained himself. This time, he was a graceful gentleman with white skin, but there were two small flames in his eyes.


    "But, Lord demon, do you think that Terran boy is a demon?" The ape came up to him and asked with a smile.


    "It''s hard to say." The Lord of Firebird said, "what is a devil, do you know?"


    "Question the day, question the place, question the gods, question the way of heaven. Abandoned by the way of heaven, abandoned by the fairies, forbidden by the way of heaven, forbidden by the fairies... "The ape said softly.


    "Maybe he really has a grudge against fairyland, but he never regards himself as a devil..."


    The ape burst out laughing.


    Firebird turned to him and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    The ape is silent.


    "Come on, let''s just say, what''s the matter?" Said the Lord, rather displeased.


    "I just think it''s funny. Don''t talk about him. Why do we really think we are demons? The so-called demons are just the brand left by the fairies. It''s like wearing a hat that we can''t take off. " Said the ape.


    Firebird demon also laughed and nodded.


    "In fact, there is no difference between immortals and demons. It''s just a matter of concept. The Terrans think that immortals are all good, demons are all bad, and they should go to hell, just as they call flowing and drinking water, not fire. If that thing is called fire, not water? It''s far away... The trace of the spirit left by the demon God of forgetting Sichuan said that there would be a passage to the sea of resentment in this palace... "


    The face of the ape changed a lot before he finished his words.


    "Blame the sea? Lord Wangchuan, do you want him to enter the sea of resentment


    The Lord of Firebird nodded.


    "Why! Since the demon king of forgetting Sichuan is optimistic about him, why should he be put to death? " The ape was puzzled.


    The rest of those strange creatures also came together, all face confused.


    "Who says that''s death? You only know that there are innumerable resentments and spirits in the resentment sea, but how ever did you know what is on the other side of the resentment sea? " Said the Lord of Firebird.


    "Well?" The ape asked, "is there an end to the sea?"


    "Lord demon said that if there is, there must be." The Firebird demon king said with a smile on his face, "what''s more, the Demon Lord has left a sentence that will make you think endlessly - death and posterity."


    "Just like Lord demon, you have an immortal body. Even if it really falls, it will be reborn many years later. That is to say, do you want to die and be reborn?" Asked the ape.


    "Almost. Well, let''s not talk about that. I heard the demon say that this time, there was a snow wolf with him. Ha ha, it''s interesting. First came the Terran, and now came the snow wolf in the snow plain. It seems that our demon world is really going to change dramatically."


    The ape nodded and suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Lord demon, I heard that... At the beginning, the demon God of forgetting Sichuan fought against the four immortal emperors of the Xians, but at last the gods fell, but the Xians had to sign a contract. In 100000 years, the Xians could not invade our demons. Now... How many years are left?" Asked the ape.


    Firebird demon''s face was a little stiff. He took a deep breath and sighed softly: "it''s about three hundred years."


    "Three hundred years..." those demons all showed the color of deep thinking.


    "Are you afraid?" Said the Lord, frowning.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid those fairies are not enough for us to kill!" The ape growled.


    Above the sky.


    That originally spread wings of gold black, suddenly shook.


    It''s like being scared by a huge pressure


    After entering the palace, Xiao Yao hesitated.


    He was speculating about the identity of the group he saw outside.


    Anyway, it''s weird.


    When the gate of the palace closed slowly, there was a feeling that the gate had been pulled.


    In a dark environment, even if there is aura in the body, you can''t see your fingers.


    In the dark environment, Xiao Yao couldn''t move a step.


    He spoke suddenly.


    "Human Xiao Yao, meet the Lord demon!"


    "Hua La", at the top of the palace, a big fire basin was lit up, which was fixed by four iron locks.


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "Oh, this lamp is voice controlled..."


    High level, high level, low level.


    Looking ahead, there is a huge statue.


    At the first sight of the statue, Xiao Yao didn''t know what was there, but he could see more. Suddenly, Xiao Yao felt as if his divine consciousness had been drawn by something.


    Looking at the statue in front of him, Xiao Yao seems to have entered another world.


    As if in an ancient battlefield.


    However, before long, Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness returned to his body.


    He looked at the statue in front of him.


    The statue is about 50 feet high, occupying the height of the whole palace. It is a standing figure, but it has different facial features. For example, he has no nose, only one mouth, two pairs of eyes, on his forehead and face, and three pairs of ears. His arms are very long, almost level with his knees, and he has no feet. The bottom of his two legs is like a dragon horse, but it''s like a part of his body


    The more you look, the more confused you are.


    He had never seen such a creature


    At this time, he suddenly heard a voice like a bell in his mind.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Xiao Yao''s legs subconsciously bent, want to kneel down, but he hard shoulder, just keep a knee bending posture, after all, no knee landing.


    Xiao Yao looks at the statue in front of him in surprise, thinking that the statue seems to be able to sense his own thoughts, and he is very dissatisfied with his guess.


    The statue suddenly began to turn.


    Make a deafening sound.


    The whole palace began to vibrate.


    The far away Firebird demon suddenly stops and looks at the palace behind him with astonishment.


    "This boy, do you want to tear down my king''s palace?" The devil swallowed his saliva and whispered.


    "Lord demon, shall we rush back?"


    The Firebird devil thought about it and shook it: "I also feel the breath of the Lord demon... Forget it, we don''t know anything about the palace. We''d better not ask."


    Then he went on.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The ape and others keep up.


    In the palace, Xiao Yao sat cross legged on the ground, looking at the statue and walking around half a circle.


    Behind the statue is a step.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, stood up, stepped forward, and climbed up the steps.


    He felt that since the statue took the initiative to turn around and face himself with chrysanthemums, he certainly didn''t mind climbing up


    Just having this idea, the statue began to vibrate again, showing that it would throw Xiao Yao down.


    "Am I not allowed to climb?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    The statue stopped immediately, which was a way to deny Xiao Yao''s idea.


    "That is dissatisfied with chrysanthemum..." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Is this statue so careful?


    The statue began to vibrate violently again.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously chooses to fly, but is pressed down by a stream of energy.


    He fell heavily on the ground and showed his teeth in pain. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer too much damage.


    At this time, he recalled what the Firebird had said before.


    You can''t fly in the palace!


    In desperation, Xiao Yao could only stand up and climb that step again.


    What he didn''t know was that this step would only stand out when the statue was rotating.


    Even if the fire bird immortal lived in the palace for tens of thousands of years, he didn''t know the secret


    The steps are only fifty feet, but Xiao Yao has a feeling that he can''t get to the end.


    Finally, he stopped. It''s like a ghost hitting a wall, falling into a dead circle. Every time I am about to come to the end, I stand in the middle again in the blink of an eye¡° Is it a Dharma array? " Xiao Yao has a smile on his face. I''m still good at it, OK! He sat cross legged on the steps and counted them. In less than a quarter of an hour, Xiao Yao stood up again with a definite mind. First three steps, jump, jump three steps, then two steps, jump four steps. The last jump, Xiao Yao seems to be out of a special space. In my ear, the waves are shooting. There are countless ghosts crying and howling, which makes people shudde

 Chapter 1746

    A gust of wind blowing, Xiao Yao subconsciously hit a shiver, piercing cold.


    With his present physical quality, he can''t bear the chill in this gust of wind.


    In the cold wind, the nose lightly a smoke, the lung is the sea fishy smell.


    If you look around, you have a broad vision.


    It''s like climbing up those steps to another world.


    The palace is still the palace, but in front of it, there is a vast ocean.


    There is no end in sight.


    The light here is very weak, he turned around and looked around, and did not find any light source, quite curious.


    Ear, the sound of waves, crying, full of constant.


    The sound of the waves can be ignored, but the shrill screams and howls have a great impact on him. Subconsciously, he feels as if he is standing at the exit of hell.


    Close your eyes, and you will see the images of the souls suffering in hell rolling in the oil pan and twitching under the guillotine.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, his eyes were still red with blood.


    The whole person''s anger is also rising.


    He immediately realized that these cries had the ability to disturb his mind.


    There is no way to do it. It''s not that there is any powerful energy in those crying and Howling voices. It''s because it''s so special. It''s impossible for anyone who hears these messy voices to keep peace of mind!


    So Xiao Yao stamped his feet hard and roared: "make noise with your sister! Can you have some quality! "


    The crying and Howling did not answer him, and continued to ring.


    Obviously, those voices also have dignity.


    I''ve been howling for 100000 years. If you don''t yell, don''t you?


    Why?


    Xiao Yao touched his forehead and took a few steps forward.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I was standing on the shore.


    In front of the sea, is red, bloody smell is very heavy.


    Like a sea of blood.


    Maybe... Is the sea of blood.


    However, at this time, Xiao Yao suddenly found that behind him, there was a stone tablet. The shape of the stone tablet was like a huge sword. Half of it was inserted into the stone soil, and the other half was left on the outside. It was a pile of symbols. Those symbols immediately turned into words after they entered Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Blame the sea!"


    Xiao Yao stood in the same place, stupefied.


    Instead of being scared by the sea of resentment, he just wondered why he could automatically convert the above symbols into Chinese characters.


    The whole person is not good


    It''s just a group of tadpoles


    Then, as soon as his eyes brightened, his divine sense began to turn, and he suddenly found that there were some messy characters on the Yulong Jue.


    "Originally, it''s the same words!" Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    It seems that the reason why I can convert the characters on the stone tablet into characters is also because of the Yulong Jue, or the extra content on the Yulong Jue. These contents are all from the wooden box that Yang Benshan gave him before. At that time, he didn''t realize the wonder of it. He just felt that there was some powerful energy in it, which could not be matched by his cultivation at that time. Now it seems that he has found a treasure.


    Although that wooden box and fairyland have countless ties, fairyland and demon world should still have a lot in common.


    The world still needs to be explored by ourselves


    As for why the sea in front of us is called the sea of resentment, it''s very simple, just as the name suggests.


    And standing on the shore, Xiao Yao can feel the resentment coming from his face, not to mention that his ears are full of ghosts and wolves.


    It''s really not quiet for a moment.


    He was wondering if the demon king who lived in the palace would be too noisy to sleep at night. Even if he was too noisy to sleep, he obviously didn''t have a chance to complain to the police uncle about disturbing the people.


    Well


    The devil may not need to sleep, either.


    It''s just that now Xiao Yao doesn''t understand.


    Before that, the demon said that it was the Lord who wanted to see him, but when he entered the palace, he seemed to be drawn by some force and came to the world subconsciously.


    Up to now, he didn''t see any demon king.


    But he had some conjectures. He suspected that the Firebird he had seen was the devil, but he thought it was impossible. If the Firebird was the devil, the intelligence of the devil would be worrying!


    If I can''t bear to worry, I don''t think I will be beaten by the fairyland all the time


    However, what is the purpose of the mysterious force that draws itself here?


    Fishing?


    It doesn''t look like there are fish here.


    While Xiao Yao was thinking about this, suddenly a black spray came over. In the black spray, a hand grabbed him.


    Xiao Yao quickly stepped back for a distance and slapped him in the face.


    The hand dissipated quickly.


    When it dissipated, Xiao Yao seemed to hear an unwilling howl.


    "Are you pulling me into the water?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Weird.


    This place is really weird!


    But it''s not unimaginable to think that I''m in the devil''s world now, revealing strangeness everywhere.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao felt a toothache. He threw himself into this copy. As a result, he didn''t give any strategies. At least he got a NPC who could give him a task!


    Otherwise, like a headless fly, I would stand on the side and watch, eager to see through? Why can you show me the sea water?


    Suddenly, in front of him, there were waves again.


    The waves quickly condensed into hundreds of skeletons.


    Each skeleton, holding a big knife in his hand, killed Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s whole life is not good, and he works hard. Now he still has aura to use.


    He quickly summoned the black iron sword to fight with the skeletons.


    What he didn''t expect was that the waves continued to condense, and countless skeletons were joining the battlefield.


    This is the end of the Spring Festival.


    Because after the skeletons are chopped up by Xiao Yao, they will become the sea again, merge into the sea, and roll the earth again... Oh no, the waves will come back.


    This is an egg!


    It''s just too much to kill, okay?


    Gradually, Xiao Yao found that the intention of those skeletons was not to kill themselves.


    I want to force myself into a sea of resentment.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t cope with it on the shore. If he got into the sea of resentment, he might not even be able to make a bubble.


    I don''t know if there are any fish in the sea


    Even if there are fish, I''m afraid they are all formed by resentment.


    Then, countless fish with sharp teeth came out of the water and flew towards Xiao Yao like arrows.


    Xiao Yao wants to shoot the table.


    Do you know me!


    It''s really God''s dream!


    Do what you want, don''t you?


    Xiao Yao waved his sword and stopped some small fanged fish, but the fish were as dense as raindrops, and the aura in Xiao Yao''s body was not enough.


    Here, he did not feel the so-called "Invincible is how lonely.".


    As long as standing here, Xiao Yao will feel that the sense of crisis is everywhere.


    You can die here anytime, anywhere.


    It''s really a death before you get out of school. What a pity?


    Xiao Yao endured, but was accidentally drilled by a fish. The fish opened his mouth and bit Xiao Yao''s thigh through the gap of Xiao Yao''s sword net.


    He subconsciously pulled the fish from his body, but the fish still had a piece of flesh and blood and cloth in his mouth.


    "It scared the hell out of me." Xiao Yao didn''t feel much pain, but he felt palpitation.


    If the fish bit a little bit more, they could be sisters with Li Xiaoxiao and wear pink skirts.


    It''s scary!


    Gradually, he faltered under his feet, and his brain began to be confused.


    The body''s reaction speed was also much slower. He wanted to retreat, but found that he had turned into a cliff behind him.


    There was a bitter smile on his face.


    It seems that it''s really better than that.


    There are more and more fish drilling through the gap. Xiao Yao is full of potholes and several pieces of flesh are missing. You can see the white bones inside.


    It''s amazing that even so, there is not a drop of fresh blood from the wound.


    Behind is the cliff, in front is the sea.


    This is pushing myself to the end.


    But... I won''t enter even if I die!


    That''s how it''s pissed!


    He jumped down the cliff with the wind blowing in his ears.


    Poop, poop.


    The seawater is poured back into the inlet.


    Or the sea


    Xiao Yao felt a pain in his heart. He was very curious about who set up this situation. If you have to force yourself into the sea of resentment, you can directly engrave a sentence on the stone tablet: jump down quickly.


    Isn''t it over?


    How can there be so many things?


    After entering the sea of resentment, he was surprised to find that the injury on his body was healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Even the clothes are back to their original state.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    The fish that were formed by the gathering of grievances were not biting on their own flesh at all, but on their own soul. As for why entering the sea of grievances can cure the wounds of the soul, it is still unknown.


    Then Xiao Yao sank and realized that something was catching his feet. Lower your head, you can''t see anything. The sea is black and you can''t see anything. He tried hard to break free, but it didn''t help. Can only take that hold of their own things, desperately forward swimming. His speed is getting slower and slower, and the force that holds him back is also getting bigger and bigger. Waiting for Xiao Yao to hold on, suddenly a golden light came out of his body. The little golden sign hovered over the sea of resentment. In the blink of an eye, a large piece of water suddenly came out of the place where Xiao Yao stretched out. The sea water was dispersing to the left and right, and a road appeared¡° "The order of saints?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the sage order, which was the envy of Zhao Tieniu before, had played such a role in the demon world. At first, he didn''t think that sage order was a rare thing. Now it seems that he was really wrong¡° There''s no end to the ocean, but it''s time to look back. " As the voice of the holy people sounds magnificent, the order of the holy people continues to float in the air. All at once. Xiao Yao lowered his head and saw a pale face. No eyes, only white eyes, that face may also be too long bubble appears white, and the body''s white clothes are almost the same color, long hair also covered half of the face. That is, he has been dragging Xiao Yao''s feet. Xiao Yao looks at him, and so does he. Then, he laughed strangely.

 Chapter 1747

    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    The pictures in front of us are weird as much as possible.


    What surprised him even more was that behind the soul body that was dragging his ankle, there was a series of the same existence with him, one by one, forming a branch line, which was just paved with the road separated by the saint''s order.


    If this scene is filmed, it will definitely shock countless people.


    Xiao Yao now has a feeling of numbness in his scalp.


    He took a deep breath, then raised his leg and stamped it.


    This foot, hide on the other side''s head.


    In an instant, it''s gone.


    Not only is that thing under his feet, that row of unknown things, also all disappeared.


    And the water on both sides of the sea.


    Obviously, those things before were also bred by the resentment in the sea of resentment, just like the spirit of resentment.


    I just don''t know what''s the purpose of dragging myself before these things. Is that typical procrastination?


    He turned around and looked ahead as if he saw a small black spot. He didn''t know how far it was.


    He opened his legs and walked forward step by step.


    Originally, he wanted to fly, but he found that there seemed to be this layer of imprisonment in the resentment sea, which restricted his ability to fly.


    Not only that, even if he wanted to pour aura into his legs at the corner of his mouth, he couldn''t do it.


    Aware of this, Xiao Yao has a bit of egg pain.


    This road gives him the feeling that he can''t see the end. How can he go?


    After thinking for a moment, he gritted his teeth and went on.


    After walking for a while, he found that the original cries of ghosts and wolves had all subsided.


    He raised his head and looked at the sage order hovering over his head. There is no doubt that all this is closely related to the sage order


    The only thing that makes him understand is why the sage order can play such a big role here.


    As for how the sage order was obtained, Xiao Yao knew it, because he was the Savior of the earth.


    Although he didn''t take it seriously, his merits and virtues were comparable to those of saints.


    That''s when a bold idea came to his mind.


    Terran


    Must be worse than the demons?


    Must it be worse than the fairies?


    Just as the idea came to mind, it was fleeting.


    Want to think, but can not think of a reason.


    It''s as if I managed to find a thread in a mess, but I reached out and pulled it off.


    Shaking his head, he told himself not to think about this problem for the time being. Anyway, he couldn''t think of anything.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been going. Even with aura in my body, Xiao Yao suddenly has a trace of fatigue.


    He looked at the sage above his head and sighed helplessly.


    The black spot in the distance is still that black spot.


    It doesn''t mean to be closer at all.


    He sat down on the ground and said nothing and would not go on.


    "It''s really weird here." Xiao Yao had no choice but to give a bitter smile.


    The sage on the top of his head suddenly shook his head.


    Xiao Yao sees in the eye, suddenly has one kind of illusion.


    He remembered something.


    The next second, he stood up and continued to walk, but this time the direction is contrary to before.


    Go back!


    There is no limit to the sea of suffering, and looking back is the end!


    This is the voice of the sage''s order. It may not only have the effect of retreating the sea, but also awaken oneself.


    If you go forward, you will never get to the end, but what if you go back in another way?


    In front of us, the road turns around!


    It''s time to come, but now it''s time to tear a layer of space.


    It seems that something is slowly rising to the surface.


    About ten minutes ahead, the scene in front of us suddenly brightened.


    An island appeared in front of him.


    It''s probably the black spot I saw before.


    "So it is."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said in his heart that he was really stupid.


    Before that, the sage''s order had given him a wake-up call, but I didn''t understand it until now.


    It''s really a hindsight!


    For a time, he did not know how to make complaints about himself.


    To be honest, now Xiao Yao is really a little disappointed in himself. He thinks that with his brain, he should not be so stupid.


    My heart is a little sick


    When boarding the island, the sage order hovering in the air turned into a golden light and returned to Xiao Yao''s body.


    Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t take the sage order seriously, but after something happened, he realized that maybe his biggest treasure was the sage order


    It''s just that what makes him feel uncomfortable is that this holy order can''t be used as he wants.


    To be more precise, Xiao Yao didn''t know what the sage order was for.


    Although it had played an unexpected role before, he felt that the role of sage order was not limited to the separation of sea water.


    Maybe, I need to explore it slowly


    For Xiao Yao, these are things beyond his control, so he is not in a hurry for the time being.


    He calmed down and looked at the island where he was now.


    The area of the island is not very large. It belongs to the type that can be seen at a glance.


    There is nothing strange about this island, but there is a towering tree in the center of the island.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what language to use to describe the size of the tree.


    Almost covered the whole island!


    The diameter is at least tens of meters.


    In addition, the lush branches and leaves and the fluffy tree crown almost cover the island with a diameter of several hundred meters.


    This is also the strangest place on this island.


    As soon as he got close to the tree, he noticed that there was a strange surge of energy.


    The closer you get, the clearer you feel.


    Moreover, he felt as if he had been targeted by a wild animal. If he was careless, he would be completely engulfed.


    So now Xiao Yao is under great pressure on his way forward.


    When he got to the tree, Xiao Yao raised his head and looked up.


    There seemed to be a red light hidden in the crown.


    "Do you have to let me climb up?" Xiao Yao felt his chin and thought.


    So far, he did not want to understand why the demon king used this way to guide himself here.


    Maybe there are secrets in this island that are good for you.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao stepped forward and ran on the giant tree at a very fast speed.


    Green leaves, very dense.


    Xiao Yao began to be cautious.


    His intuition told him that there was danger in it.


    Otherwise, he would not have been warned all the time.


    At this time, the leaves suddenly fell.


    It''s not falling down, it''s going up.


    Gradually, the leaves gathered and formed into a python.


    Interestingly, the python has a pair of wings.


    After the boa constrictor gathered and formed, he didn''t rush towards Xiao Yao. Instead, he flashed his wings in the air and looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    Xiao Yao is a little hairy by it.


    Python''s body is really huge, even one eye, like a lantern in general.


    Moreover, when Xiao Yao found the python, he felt a huge pressure.


    Even if the boa constrictor didn''t show hostility to him!


    What does that mean?


    If this boa constrictor wants to eat him, it doesn''t take much effort!


    The boa constrictor didn''t move, and Xiao Yao didn''t dare to move, but he wanted to cry without tears.


    What did you say before?


    This place is full of crises everywhere!


    Finally, the boa constrictor spoke.


    "Are you human?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The boa constrictor spat out his tongue.


    The tongue is like the red carpet that stars on TV often walk on.


    No exaggeration at all!


    "Terran, why come to the demon world?"


    "Improve your strength." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why do you want to improve your strength?" The python continued.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "bring back my daughter."


    "Where''s your daughter?"


    Xiao Yao is a little impatient.


    Why are there so many boa constrictors?


    Wheezing.


    However, in the face of the pressure of taking majestic, Xiao Yao has no choice but to be soft. He can only continue to say: "my daughter is in the fairyland. It''s because my daughter was robbed by the fairyland''s fairy that I want to improve my strength."


    "It''s interesting. What about after you take your daughter?"


    "Revenge Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly burst into flames, "I asked her if she was determined to take my daughter, she said yes, then I have to let her pay the price!"


    "You are not the rival of the fairies." Said the boa constrictor, shaking his head.


    "Then I can''t get revenge!" Xiao Yao asked.


    Python is speechless. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the rainbow light in the tree crown. Then it takes back its eyes, which seem to contain a kind of lingering emotion¡° Do you know where this is? " Asked the python. Xiao Yao shook his head¡° This is the magic tree. "¡° How do I know what tree it is? " Xiao Yao has no good airway¡° I mean, this is the magic tree! " Python stressed it. Xiao Yao was very angry: "I also said, I don''t know what kind of tree this is! What are you talking about? "¡° Yes, I''m talking about gods and demons One man, one python, looking at each other. No one said a word. They all felt that there seemed to be something wrong with each other''s communication... After a moment, Xiao Yao tentatively said, "do you mean that the name of this tree is the magic tree?" The python nodded his head hard. Moved to cry! Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "well, why am I here?" Python: "who knows why you''re here! Who do you ask? Xiao Yao saw the python looking at himself as if he were looking at a fool. He coughed quickly and said, "when I first came to the demon world, a demon said that the demon lord wanted to see me. Then, I came here in a muddle."¡° Oh... Then you go. "¡° Where are you going? " Xiao Yao asked¡° You really don''t know what''s on the magic tree? " There''s something incredible about the python¡° What is it? " Xiao Yao is curious. The python snorted for a moment, pondered for a moment, and said, "this was once the battlefield of the battle between immortals and demons. The resentment and spirit in the resentment sea were all formed by the obsession of the immortals and demons who fell here. The fruit on this magic tree is the red light and the evil heart of the forgetting Sichuan devil. The reason why you didn''t get the magic seed is probably because, The idea of the demon God of forgetting Sichuan thinks that the demon heart is more suitable for you. "

 Chapter 1748

    Xiao Yao''s brain is already full of paste.


    Although Python doesn''t say much, he has to understand it now.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Yao even feels that after entering the demon world, his IQ seems to have dropped a little.


    The main reason is that his understanding of the world is too little, and there is no leader. It''s not like Xiaobai''s good inheritance after entering the demon world.


    Everything depends on Xiao Yao''s own exploration.


    After the Python''s words, Xiao Yao was a little confused.


    He couldn''t help asking, "what does demonic mind do?"


    "..." Python was shocked to find that he didn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    In the demon world, it seems that there is no demon who does not know what the demon heart means.


    No one thought about this problem. In this case, it naturally did not know how to explain it to Xiao Yao.


    After a long silence, the python said: "with the devil''s heart, you can be regarded as a formal practitioner in the demon world."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was shocked.


    He raised his head and looked at the rainbow light.


    "Can you just take off the devil''s heart?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Right." Said the python.


    "Right?" Xiao Yao looks at the python with doubts in his eyes.


    He felt that what he needed now was a positive answer.


    Python''s eyes showed the helplessness of humanization, and said: "do you think it''s appropriate for you to ask me this question? I come from this magic tree, and I don''t have a magic heart, so do you think it''s appropriate for me to ask


    Xiao Yao nodded and looked back.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "well, don''t you have a demon seed yet?"


    The python shook his head.


    It seems rather smug.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "My Demon seed already exists."


    "What is it?"


    "Guess what?"


    Xiao Yao looks at the humble appearance of the python... Suddenly he has an idea that he wants to eat snake meat.


    If you can beat it.


    Under the premise that the strength is inferior to others, any idea is useless.


    "Can I go to devil''s heart now?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    "Shall we?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the python with contempt in his eyes.


    He suddenly wanted to say that the other party''s existence here is meaningless!


    What''s more, it''s a typical one ask three don''t know!


    Even if you answer yourself, you are ambiguous. The answer is exactly the same as no answer.


    So, Xiao Yao is very hurt!


    After all, I have to make my own decisions.


    Almost no hesitation, Xiao Yao has chosen to continue to climb.


    What else is worth thinking about?


    Do you come to the devil''s world as a tourist?


    He''s here to improve.


    Now, if you want to improve your strength, you have to get magic heart first. In this case, what else do you need to wait for?


    The python looks at Xiao Yao and doesn''t say much. Instead, he climbs up behind Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao lay down for a while and felt that something was wrong. He stopped and turned to look at the python following him.


    "What are you doing with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I was transformed from the magic tree." Said the python.


    "So?" Xiao Yao blinked.


    This has been said by Python before. He doesn''t know why he wants to repeat it now.


    Is it just because this Python is a babbler?


    If that''s true, Xiao Yao doubts whether he made the most wrong decision in his life when he came to the demon world


    Isn''t there a normal person... Oh no, a normal devil?


    Fortunately, the python continued to speak: "you are the devil designated by the magic God, so I want to protect your safety."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was very happy.


    "That is to say, you can always protect me?" Xiao Yao asked excitedly.


    Although he didn''t know the real strength of the python, since the demons were all the gods, they must be very good, right? Moreover, Xiao Yao also felt great pressure on the python, which was not much worse than the female immortal. Even if the python was not the opponent of the female immortal, it should not be much worse.


    If there is such a role, to be their own bodyguard, then this fairy demon three circles, their own safety has not been guaranteed?


    "You look happy?" Asked the python.


    Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    Nonsense, who is not happy?


    Python continued: "unfortunately, you are too happy, I can not leave the magic tree for too long."


    Xiao Yao; "..."


    Don''t mention it. It''s too early to be happy


    Originally, Xiao Yao felt that in accordance with this rhythm, he would soon be able to take off in the demon world.


    Now it seems that they are too simple.


    Take off a fart!


    Love is this piece, this Python can protect their own safety!


    Leave this island, leave the magic tree, their own life safety is not guaranteed?


    "Can I practice on this island?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but it''s very slow." Said the python.


    "How slow is it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "A hundred times slower than the outside world." The python said, "because there are too many complaints here, it will cause a lot of trouble to your cultivation. In addition, this is originally the immortal devil battlefield, which is not suitable for any immortal devil cultivation."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Originally, he was going to shut up here after winning the devil''s heart here.


    It''s safe to have a python.


    Now it seems that their own ideas, too silly, too naive


    "You''d better hurry to pick up the devil''s heart. Why is it so ink?" The boa constrictor can''t watch any more.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Yao can only laugh back.


    What''s more, you still have the face to talk about my ink?


    Although there are ten thousand sentences in mind, Xiao Yao also dare not say anything more than he can make complaints about what he is doing.


    Twenty meters ahead, suddenly a sense of evil spirit rushed towards him and gathered into a wind blade.


    Originally, he wanted to carry it down with his own strength, but soon he realized that something was wrong. When the blade was about to reach him, he felt as if his body had been frozen and could not move at all!


    I can only watch the blade coming towards my face.


    At this moment, it was as if someone had pressed the mute button in the sky.


    All Xiao Yao could hear was his own heartbeat.


    At this time, the python suddenly swung its tail and scattered the wind blade.


    "Don''t you know how to hide? Do you want to die? " The python looks angry.


    Xiao Yao turned around, looked at the python, showed an apologetic smile, whispered: "I think, with my strength, I can block the wind blade."


    Fortunately, Python is not human.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao would have noticed that the Python''s face was black.


    "Where do you get your confidence?" Python, the whole snake is bad.


    A Terran boy who has just entered the demon world and doesn''t even have the devil''s heart and devil''s seed, unexpectedly wants to fight against the storm blade that the devil will strike?


    Why?


    Who gave you the courage of this mud horse? Liang Jingru?


    Oh... Python certainly doesn''t know who Liang Jingru is, but whatever he is, it''s easy to say


    Xiao Yao was also a little embarrassed, but when he recalled the scene just now, he still had some lingering fear.


    He also didn''t expect that, just a wisp of wind blade, he could be so powerful.


    It''s totally beyond his imagination.


    "All in all, be careful now. It''s not the time you used to live here." Said the python in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded hard, but he was thinking about other things.


    The two lantern like eyes of Python seem to have seen through Xiao Yao''s inner thoughts and become more and more depressed: "don''t make trouble for yourself. I did say I would protect you, but I can''t guarantee that every time I can react so fast. After all, you are in front of me."


    Xiao Yao saw that his idea had been put through, and he didn''t feel so embarrassed.


    He thought for a moment, and felt that what Python said was very reasonable, so he tentatively said: "in fact... You can go ahead."


    Python''s whole snake is Spartan.


    "Do you want magic heart or do I want magic heart?"


    See Python is really big fire, Xiao Yao also dare not blind comparison, quickly continue to climb up.


    Compared with before, Xiao Yao is much slower now.


    When the wind blade attacks again, Xiao Yao''s first reaction is to step back for a certain distance. At this time, the python will immediately move, oh no, it''s tail.


    With a sweep of its tail, all the blades dissipated.


    "Keep climbing Said the python.


    Xiao Yao looked back at the python. He couldn''t help it. He asked a question: "you are so powerful. Why don''t you just bring down the devil''s heart and give it to me?"


    In his opinion, the python has its own strength to rush up, but instead of doing so, he chooses to let himself pick it and protect it below.


    It''s like taking off your pants and farting!


    Python sneered: "when you get married, your friends can help you with dishes, do you want them to help you round the house?" Xiao Yao: "what''s more, the devil''s world is the devil''s world. A python is so unruly! Rascal! No way, Xiao Yao can only continue to climb. Escorted by a python, Xiao Yao quickly climbed to the top of the tree. The devil''s heart is close at hand. The evil heart, scarlet in appearance, seems to be connected with some blood vessels, is absorbing the energy of this magic tree. What makes Xiao Yao feel more terrifying is that at this moment, the devil''s heart is still beating¡° Poop... Poop... "Weird to the extreme¡° What are you waiting for? Pick it quickly At this time, countless wind blades came from all directions, and the python went up to meet the difficulties and roared at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao returns to his mind and reaches out his hand to catch the devil''s heart, but the devil''s heart has turned into a red light and rushes into Xiao Yao''s chest. At the same time, Xiao Yao was shot down from high altitude. The python catches Xiao Yao with its tail and flies down from the tree.

 Chapter 1749

    When the red light poured into Xiao Yao''s chest, Xiao Yao had a feeling that the bullet went through his chest.


    Xiao Yao really experienced this feeling when he was a killer before.


    be still fresh fresh in one ''s memories!


    Now, the same


    The pain is spread from one point to the whole body.


    It seems that nerves and souls are all strung together by a bamboo stick.


    Pain, spread all over the body


    Unconsciously, Xiao Yaobian fainted.


    But even if he fainted, his consciousness still existed.


    As if there is a seed, sown in their own body, and rooted.


    Growing slowly


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, there was a trace of red light in his eyes. In an instant, his eyes turned red, but he didn''t notice it.


    Seeing that the python was still by his side, Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face.


    "Thank you very much." It''s time to express gratitude.


    "Ha ha." Python is not very happy.


    Xiao Yao struggles to sit up and looks at the python with curious eyes.


    How did he feel that Python suddenly didn''t like to see himself?


    Isn''t it agreed to be each other''s angels?


    Python felt the curiosity in Xiao Yao''s eyes, hesitated for a moment, and pointed to Xiao Yao''s back.


    Xiao Yao looked back and looked at the python again: "what''s the matter? Nothing


    With these words, Xiao Yao''s head is like being hit by a hammer.


    Why?


    Nothing?


    It wasn''t nothing before!


    He turned back and looked behind him.


    Do you know me!


    What about the magic tree?


    His whole person is not good, that big tree, can''t be seen now?


    "You are so hungry that you eat the magic tree?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, I should ask you." The look in Python''s eyes merged into four words, that is, there is no love in life.


    Xiao Yao felt the back of his head, some difficult to understand.


    "It has something to do with me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The python said angrily, "don''t pretend to be confused with me! Before the magic tree is reduced after entering your body


    "In my body?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "such a big tree, in my body?"


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes and felt the change of his body.


    I was surprised to find that there was a towering tree on the mountain that I had formed before


    Isn''t it the magic tree!


    When I open my eyes, I see the python is very sad, looking at himself.


    It''s like an abandoned daughter-in-law.


    "Well, if I say that, I don''t know what''s going on. Do you believe it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Python cold hum a: "you don''t think I don''t know, you hide the magic tree in your body, is to let me also live in your body, has been to you as a bodyguard, right?"


    Xiao Yao patted his head.


    Before he really did not think of this, now listen to Python said, he suddenly realized.


    If you want to say that, do you really have a strong bodyguard?


    That oneself, isn''t really can walk horizontally in the demon world?


    "In fact, I really don''t know what happened..." Xiao Yao whispered.


    "Well, show your strength." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao asks curiously: "how to show?"


    "Hold your breath and condense your image."


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and began to try to mobilize the new energy in his body. Soon, above his head, there was a dark beast, ferocious and terrible.


    "Magic soldier? Not bad. " The python nodded gently.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the so-called magic statue. He thought, is there any difference between this and the Dharma phase? However, he soon realized that the demons condensed by himself seemed to be more powerful, and also had a strong ability to fight independently, but he also had some broken eggs. After entering the demon world, was this the fighting ability of the demon world? If so, is it too monotonous? He tried to use magic to control the iron sword, but he didn''t expect that the iron sword sounded like a bell.


    "The voice of the divine soldier?" Python was a little surprised, too.


    Xiao Yao was equally surprised!


    What''s more, it uses magic to activate the dark iron sword. How can its power soar?


    It seems that this magic can not only replace the so-called sword Qi, but also is much stronger than the sword Qi.


    All of a sudden, he had a feeling of hair.


    A sword, cross into the sea, a moment will be so big resentment sea all stir up, choppy, sea water pouring.


    When Xiao Yao saw this scene, he was dumbfounded.


    "What is this?" He said it subconsciously.


    Python looked at Xiao Yao and said, "your current strength is probably in the realm of magic soldiers. However, you are much stronger than magic soldiers. Maybe you will have a chance to fight when you meet magic generals. But you are still unfamiliar with the control of Magic now. Fortunately, you can become adept at these things slowly."


    "Magic soldier... Can you fight with xianzun?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha." The python said, "don''t talk about xianzun. Even I can crush you."


    "Don''t say? Even if? " Xiao Yao said tentatively, "that is to say, you are not the opponent of xianzun?"


    "It can be said that, but the immortal generals under the immortal statue are definitely not my opponents." Said the python.


    Suddenly, a huge energy, from his chest, into the brain.


    Xiao Yao has a splitting headache.


    "Hold back, this is the inheritance of the devil''s heart. How much you can accept depends on yourself." Said the python at once.


    When Xiao Yao heard these words, he immediately stabilized his mind and endured the pain.


    In his mind, countless pictures slide by.


    There are also some messy rapid, also all poured into his brain.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao''s breath is also undergoing earth shaking changes.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes again, his face was covered with bloodstains.


    Before Xiao Yao pain can not subconsciously shed tears, but did not expect to flow out of the blood and tears.


    It''s like being blind.


    Still, the vision has not been affected in any way.


    After accepting the inheritance of the demon God, Xiao Yao finally knows what kind of cultivation he is now.


    The strength of those who have just come to the demon world and accepted the demon seed is also the demon seed. Only by continuing to climb up can they enter the realm of demon soldiers, the realm of demon generals, the realm of demon king and the realm of demon gods.


    The same is true in the fairyland. At the beginning, they were all immortals, immortal soldiers, immortal generals, immortal statues and immortal emperors.


    The demon world is demon people, demon soldiers, demon generals, demon kings and demon emperors.


    Interestingly, in his memory of inheritance, he even mentioned one point.


    In the same realm, the demons are not the opponents of the fairies.


    Only when you enter the realm of demon God and demon emperor can you be qualified to fight with the Immortal Emperor.


    That is to say, unless it is to enter the devil, Xiao Yao will never be the opponent of xianzun Xiandi in Xianjie.


    "What''s more, this is born with a short board..." Xiao Yao wants to cry without tears.


    "How many gods are there in the demon world now?" Xiao Yao looked at the Python and asked, these are not in the inheritance memory.


    Fresh, part of the memory he got came from the demon God of forgetting Sichuan, who had fallen down 100000 years ago.


    Can he know what''s going on?


    "Three." Said the python.


    "What about fairyland? Or the four immortals Xiao Yao asked.


    The python nodded.


    Xiao Yao felt worse and worse.


    Before, he didn''t know enough about these, so there was an unprecedented pride.


    But after he really understood something, he realized how difficult the road he wanted to take was.


    Before that female immortal, isn''t that the West Yao Immortal Emperor asked her to go?


    That''s the Immortal Emperor!


    It''s the real big guy in fairyland!


    No wonder the little monk lost his desire to fight and had to compromise when he heard these four words.


    I see


    Even the little monk can''t fight with the big man of fairyland!


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    "Is your goal Xiandi or xianzun?" Asked the python.


    "It''s not Xiandi or xianzun." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Python is curious.


    Xiao Yao smile, said: "is fairyland."


    "..." for a moment, the python was speechless.


    It doesn''t know what to say to express its true thoughts.


    It felt that Xiao Yao didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, but... It also felt that when Xiao Yao said these words, he was very calm.


    "By the way, why am I possessed, but I still don''t lose my mind and become very bloodthirsty?" Asked the python.


    "..." Python didn''t have a good way, "nonsense, into the demon world, is that the kind of monster that kills innocent people indiscriminately and drinks blood every day? Hehe, it''s just that the bastards of fairyland vilify us. It''s also that only they have the chance to go to all the mortal world and naturally vilify us. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He did not think about why there is no record of this aspect in the inheritance, maybe it is the common sense of the demon world.


    "Do you know what magic is?" Asked the python.


    Xiao Yao laughed and shook his head.


    "It''s made of heaven and earth. It''s immortal, but it''s not allowed to question this day and this place." The python spat out his tongue, and his eyes were cold. "The way of heaven and the fairyland all think that they should control the life and death of the world, but we are not controlled by them. Do you think they are angry? They are very angry, but they can''t kill us all, so they can only define us as demons. " The expression on Xiao Yao''s face was dignified. He looked up at the gray sky¡° I see Xiao Yao said¡° What do you understand? "¡° Originally, as long as you want to, or have escaped the control of heaven and the fairyland, it is the devil. " Python body into Xiao Yao''s chest. Hovering over the magic tree in the small mountain peak. It said to Xiao Yao, "it seems that you really understand." Xiao Yao stands up and walks into the sea of resentment. This time, there was no resentment spirit who wanted to involve him. Instead, they avoided him one after another¡° No one can control my life. " Xiao Yao walked in the sea of resentment and roared. In the sea of resentment, there are waves everywhere. Countless black lights enter Xiao Yao''s body. They all fall on that little mountain. After catharsis, his eyes were calm and he walked forward step by step. On this day, the water of the resentment sea finally dried up.

 Chapter 1750

    When the water of resentment sea dries up, all demons are not good.


    "The water in the sea is dry?" In the hall where Xiao Yao entered, the Firebird king looked at the ape and others, and his face looked a little... Surprised!


    "How is that possible? Don''t you blame the sea for dying in the battle of immortals and demons? Are they all gone? " Asked the ape curiously.


    "You asked me?" Firebird glanced at him.


    At this time, a handsome man in white suddenly began to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Firebird looked at the man in white and asked curiously.


    "Laugh at you! It''s time! I have to get my master in... "The man in White said with a smile.


    "..." the Lord of Firebird widened his eyes, looked at the man in white and asked, "do you mean that the reason why the resentment sea dried up is because of the Terran boy?"


    The man in white raised his head and looked at it. I don''t know, but I think it is.


    Firebird sighed.


    In fact, he also thinks that this is the most possible.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have enough brain.


    How can you have such a powerful power just like that?


    Even I''m afraid I can''t do it. Let the sea of resentment dry up in such a short time?


    This is the unheard of thing!


    The other magic soldiers and generals didn''t speak for the time being.


    They always feel that what the man in White said is just bullshit. Even if the Terran boy really has some abilities, it is absolutely impossible to get rid of the sea of resentment as soon as he comes to the demon world, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao out of the sea of resentment, back to the previous place, found himself standing in the palace.


    In front of him stood a large crowd.


    The ones headed by Firebird.


    "Oh, how did you change the shape?" Xiao Yao looks at the Firebird. At this time, the other person is a man in red. In fact, Xiao Yao is also a little curious about why these demons like to transform into human form. Later, he has some speculation. On the one hand, it''s easier for human form to do other things. On the other hand, it may be because they think it''s so good-looking


    As for whether this is the case, Xiao Yao doesn''t know. He didn''t say that in the demon inheritance.


    In fact, there are a lot of messy memories in the demon God inheritance, which is a treasure for Xiao Yao.


    But Xiao Yao''s current strength is not enough to completely open this treasure.


    Or maybe it''s because there are too many inherited memories. If they all flood into Xiao Yao''s brain next time, they will be overloaded directly.


    It''s like releasing water. If it is released all at once, it will directly destroy the dam.


    "Master!" The man in white stands up and smiles at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at the man in white, slightly stunned, then looked back and asked, "are you Xiaobai?"


    The man in white nodded hard.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you have human form, too?"


    Xiaobai nodded.


    At this time, Xiao Yao also asked his doubts: "in fact, I always want to know why you all like to transform into human form?"


    "Why do you use hallucination?" The Firebird suddenly laughed and said, "don''t you think that we are born with two forms?"


    Xiao Yao can''t understand.


    "You human beings are like this, isn''t the immortal like this? Since immortals are like that, why do we demons have to be like demons? " The Firebird said, "you know too little now. I told you that you would not understand."


    Xiao Yao is going to be laughed at by the other party.


    What do you mean, I don''t understand what you said?


    Did you say the key?


    Xiaobai looked at Xiao Yao with a smile: "master, I''ll talk to you later."


    "Well." Xiao Yao nodded, more or less some comfort in the heart, or his home Xiaobai reliable ah!


    "Terran boy, come here." Said the Firebird, sitting on the chair.


    Xiao Yao hesitated for a moment and walked over.


    No way, people have to bow under the eaves.


    Although the strength of the devil is worse than that of the immortal, he is still the devil!


    This is the demon world.


    After walking to heel, Xiao Yao found that the demons around him were looking at him with strange eyes.


    "Lord demon, why didn''t you tell me your identity before you Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s fun." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    To be honest, he is really disappointed in the demon world


    "Let me ask you, is it related to you that the sea of resentment disappears?" The Lord of the Flamingo sat down and asked.


    He had guessed before, but he couldn''t believe his guess. Now when he asked Xiao Yao, he hoped that the other party would give him a negative answer.


    So you can overturn your previous guess.


    However, Xiao Yao nodded.


    He realized that the thousands of resentment, all gathered into the spirit of resentment, at this time, all exist on the mountain in his body.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, it was certain.


    The disappearance of resentment sea has a lot to do with oneself.


    At first, he didn''t think it was such a big deal, but looking at the expressions on the faces of the national bird demon, he felt that there might have been some deviations in his previous guess.


    Resentment sea... Is there any special relationship for the demon world?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly regretted that he had told the truth before.


    "I really underestimate you... Have you got the devil''s heart?" Asked the Lord Firebird.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    "Ha ha! Good Do not know why, the mood of Firebird demon suddenly becomes excited.


    He stood up and put his hand on Xiao Yao''s shoulder.


    "Good, good! It seems that there is a glimmer of hope for our demon king! "


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    No... I should be a devil now, right? That is the whole devil is not good!


    Demons?


    A glimmer of hope?


    "Are you in any trouble?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Firebird demon nodded, said: "since you have got the devil''s heart, presumably, also got some inheritance, then you should know the ten-year agreement?"


    This is not only in the inheritance, but also in the previous python.


    "The demon God of forgetting Sichuan leads the war between the demons and the fairies, and finally the demon God of forgetting Sichuan falls. However, even if the demon God falls, he also forces the fairies and the fairies to sign a contract. Within 100000 years, the fairies are not allowed to invade, and even if there is friction, the fairies are not allowed to intervene. This is what the fairies swore with their blood at the beginning." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ninety nine thousand and seven hundred years have passed, that is to say, there are three hundred years to go before the end of the contract. The immortal and the devil families may start a new war. Do you understand what I say?" The voice of Firebird suddenly became heavy.


    Very melancholy look!


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and nodded gently.


    The Lord of Firebird was a little surprised and asked, "do you really understand?"


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    "What do you understand?" Asked the Lord Firebird.


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth and stamped his feet hard: "I know, I''m not at the right time!"


    Firebird Lord


    Demons: --


    What you said is very reasonable!


    After thinking about it for so long, you can understand this!


    It''s not blowing. The Lord of Firebird wants to separate the devil''s heart from Xiao Yao now, if he can do it.


    "You are also a member of our demon clan now. Don''t you have any bold ideas?" Firebird follows the guidance.


    Xiao Yao frowned, then gave a bitter smile and said, "yes, but it''s useless. After all, I can''t run away."


    Lord Firebird peed at that time.


    It''s special! Does Laozi make you want to escape?


    Don''t you want to live or die with us?


    You''re just pissing?


    He wants to press Xiao Yao to the ground now and burn him with magic fire 800 times.


    Save it when it''s gone, save it when it''s gone!


    Torture him!


    The Firebird devil closed his eyes and said, "Amitabha..."


    Xiao Yao was very surprised: "do you still have something to do with Buddhism?"


    "No, I just want to see if the Buddha''s name is really useful, and see if I can restrain my idea of killing you." Firebird demon slowly opened his eyes and said.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "Lord demon, my strength is almost the same as that of the magic soldiers. Do you ask me if I have any bold ideas? What can I do? Do you think I can help you? Besides, don''t you have three gods in the demon world? Even if there is a real war, it may not be the opponent of fairyland. "


    "The three demons may be able to restrain the four immortals, but under the demons..."


    Speaking of this, the Lord of Firebird sighed again.


    Xiao Yao gradually understood.


    At the level of immortals, it''s hard to distinguish between the demons and the immortals.


    However, under the immortals, the evil world is downwind.


    This is also the trouble of the demon world now. If there is a war, it may be a disaster for the demon world.


    "At the beginning, the demon world and the fairies could not fight now?" It''s hard for Xiao Yao to understand. According to the memory inheritance of the demon God of forgetting Sichuan, maybe the demon clan is not the opponent of the fairy clan at the same level, but the number of the demon clan is more than the number!


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the demons just relied on the magic sea tactics to beat the fairies.


    Not now? Xiaobai coughed, looked at Xiao Yao, and said: "master, the demon world is not in the same heart now. Many demons think that even if they really obey the fairyland, it''s not a bad thing. At most, it''s to let the fairyland control their own life and death. Even if they are really slaves to immortals, it''s no big deal. When Xiao Yao heard this, he looked at the Lord Firebird and asked, "that is to say, your demon kingdom is divided into two parties, one is the main combatant and the other is the conservative, right?"¡° You can say that. " Firebird demon nodded and thought Xiao Yao''s summary was very interesting¡° What do you mean Xiao Yao asked. Firebird demon king sneered and looked up at the front. In his eyes, the flames of war were burning¡° The demons will never be slaves He gave a roar. Xiao Yao: "I''m slowly laying the groundwork for the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, which can be regarded as the establishment of a world outlook, so there will be a lot of groundwork, but I''ve been shaking my burden and being humorous, and I''ll get into the theme soon."

 Chapter 1751

    Now the demon world is really interesting.


    In terms of the overall strength of the demon world, even if the immortal devil war is really launched again, even if it can not be said to have absolute advantages, it will not have too big disadvantages.


    But just at this time, there are differences in the demon world.


    Many demons hope to make peace with the fairies.


    This is just a joke in the eyes of Firebird and other demons.


    Reconciliation? Peace talks?


    For what?


    Who doesn''t know, the fairies can''t hold the demons?


    As long as the demons exist for a day, the fairies will not give up the idea of attacking the demons.


    Even one of the most common demons in the demons knows the fact that some demons pretend to be confused.


    As for the reason, Firebird''s guess is that those demons have made some contact with the fairyland, and even the fairyland promised to give them some benefits.


    For the first time, the Firebird demon could not think of any other reason.


    What worries them even more is that according to the clues found now, it is very likely that one of the three gods has also been among the Conservatives.


    That''s why conservatives dare to say that.


    "Isn''t there any demon to give a general direction?" When Xiao Yao heard this, he asked curiously.


    "None of the three demons will speak on this issue. They want to improve their strength as soon as possible. Moreover, some words can''t be said openly." Firebird demon king expression complex way, "after all, now, the agreement between the immortal and the devil is still."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    That''s the point.


    Indeed, it''s still in peace.


    After all, there are still 300 years left.


    Even if the people of the demons all know that after 300 years, the fairies will invade on a large scale, but these things can only be said in private. Because of this, which demon God will stand up and say that we should be ready for battle?


    On the contrary, it will give the fairies reason to launch a war in advance.


    Fairy will say in a voice, you are ready to make us, we have to start first?


    That''s the truth.


    "What do you think I can do for you?" Xiao Yao looked at the Firebird demon and asked.


    He is really some can''t understand each other''s ideas.


    Even if he has won the devil''s heart, his strength is here.


    Even if you really give him 300 years, you may not be able to grow up to any degree.


    For example, the Lord of Firebird, who lived for more than 100000 years, now has the power of the Lord of Firebird.


    Why give him 300 years, he can grow up to be able to fight with Xiandi xianzun?


    Don''t talk about others. Even Xiao Yao doesn''t believe in himself.


    "You''re not the same." Said the Lord Firebird gravely.


    Xiao Yao weak asked: "the more handsome, the greater the responsibility?"


    Firebird demon king sneered: "you are really shameless."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, just talk and scold someone


    "If it wasn''t for your evil heart, I would kill you now. Don''t treat me as a devil." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao has been here since he heard this.


    For what?


    Because he''s stronger than himself?


    Because he''s a demon?


    Just because he wanted to kill himself with no effort?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao became more and more angry. He picked up a chair and sat down under his buttocks with his little hands on his legs.


    "You go on."


    Firebird Lord


    Demons: --


    I''ve never seen such a cheap devil


    Firebird devil''s mouth twitches. He always feels that when Xiao Yao enters the hall, the painting style here seems to have become a little unusual.


    Firebird demon king sat down again. He looked at Xiao Yao and asked with a smile, "aren''t you tired?"


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "tired what?"


    "You come with hatred, but you are always playing and pretending to be normal. Aren''t you tired?" Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao face gradually convergence.


    I don''t know what kind of words to describe the expression on my face.


    It''s like a clown in a circus who suddenly takes off his make-up.


    You will find that he is not happy at all.


    Now the expression and before the expression, also formed a strong contrast.


    Xiao Yao suddenly forced a smile, said: "otherwise? Do you want to go to the fairy family now? Just take your time and let yourself be as normal as possible. "


    Then you are not afraid to forget your hatred


    "No Xiao Yao cut off the railway.


    "Why?" Not only is the Firebird demon curious, the rest of those demons, also looked over.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile: "in my hometown, there is a saying that drinking ice for ten years is hard to cool blood."


    The demons are silent.


    This sentence carefully pondered, as if always revealed a trace of desolation, but under the desolation, it is everywhere heroic


    "You, and your snow wolf, I will send you to the second level of the demon world for cultivation. There, you will also enter the training ground. If you can survive, your strength will be improved." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xiaobai stands up suddenly.


    "I want to go back to the snow."


    Firebird demon looked at Xiaobai, thought about it and nodded: "yes."


    Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t it difficult to get here to the snow plain?"


    "It''s not difficult. The magic generals can travel at will." The Lord of the Firebird said, "ape."


    The ape came out with black armor.


    "My subordinates are here."


    "You are responsible for bringing them back to the snow, and then bring them back. Be careful." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    "Take orders." The ape demon nodded with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was not surprised that Xiao Bai wanted to go back to the snow plain.


    There was something wrong with Xiaobai''s mood when he was on earth.


    At that time, he knew something had happened in the snow plain.


    As for what it was, he didn''t know.


    He looked at Xiaobai and asked. Xiaobai also shook his head.


    It doesn''t know what''s going on in the snow.


    But it knew that its mother was dead.


    "Old age, perhaps?" Xiao Yao said tentatively.


    All the demons looked at him with a kind of look at the retarded.


    That''s bullshit.


    Xiaobai is a devil. Xiaobai''s mother is also a devil. Even if you haven''t entered the magic gate, your life span is beyond imagination.


    "If my mother is really alive, old and dead, I can feel it, but I know it is not. Before her death, one of her ideas also conveys a message to me and its inheritance."


    Xiao Yao understood and nodded.


    To say that, Xiaobai''s mother and he have met.


    It was Xiaobai''s mother who gave Xiaobai to him.


    "When shall we start?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Right now." Firebird demon said, "if you want to improve your strength, you have to race against the clock."


    Then he looked at the ape demon and said, "bring them back. If they can''t come back, don''t come back."


    "Yes Ape demon nodded quickly.


    He turned and looked at Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai again: "follow me, and start now."


    Xiao Yao always feels that he is singing


    Walking out of the hall, the gold black on the head is still hanging high.


    "Isn''t this Jinwu tired?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ape demon looked at him, eyes are quite complex: "several trillion years, you asked this question."


    "They all know the answer?"


    "They''re not as boring as you are." Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao


    You see, the atmosphere of the team is not very harmonious.


    "By the way, I have a snow dragon here. Can I enter the magic seed pool?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Before he saw Xiaobai, he realized that after he got the demon seed, Xiaobai''s strength had a qualitative leap and possessed the ability of the demon world.


    "No way." The ape devil shook his head and said, "we all know the snow dragon in your divine knowledge, but it doesn''t belong to our demon family. It belongs to the dragon family."


    "Dragon clan?"


    "It''s older than the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, but now it''s almost negligible. Its strength is not very strong, and the living conditions of the dragon clan are very complex. Except for the Dragon Kingdom, it''s not suitable for them anywhere. You Snow Dragon, you still have to go back to the Dragon kingdom."


    "Well, when can I go?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "When you have the power of the demon king, you have to cross a river of stars. However, the river of stars is controlled by the fairies, so it''s hard to pass."


    Xiao Yao sighed. It seems that the idea of sending Xuejiao to Longyu has to be grounded for the time being.


    In fact, the ape demon''s words can be regarded as a truth to Xiao Yao.


    If you want to do something, you have to have enough strength.


    Otherwise, even in the demon world, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it is still difficult to move.


    "By the way, when you get to the snow plain, you can''t run around, you still have to follow me closely, otherwise, you may not come back." Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Xiaobai also frowned.


    "Isn''t Xueyuan the place controlled by the demon world?" Xiaobai said.


    The ape demon stretched out his hand and turned into a door of void. He looked at Xiaobai again, with a slightly strange expression on his face.


    He sighed and said softly, "it used to be." Then he went into the door of the void. Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai followed closely. After entering the door of the void, a star appeared in front of us. From far to near, shining a little light¡° Follow me, don''t get lost in the Star Road, otherwise, only the devil can save you Said the ape devil. Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai walked forward quickly. Their feet were as soft as stepping on the marshmallow. It''s very novel¡° Why don''t we fly? " Although Xiao Yao never leaves, he is still curious¡° If you want to fly in the Star Road, you have to have the strength of the demon king. Do you think you can fly? The confinement here is stronger than any other world. " Said the ape devil. Xiao Yao didn''t understand, but the ape demon was right. Here, he really couldn''t fly. Finally, there was a light in front of us. After passing through the light group, the three demons came to another world. Snow white, snowflakes flying. At this time, the three demons were standing on a towering snow mountain.

 Chapter 1752

    It''s snowy and boundless.


    Look at the sky, like another round of day, but hazy.


    All over the sky are hair like snowflakes, rustling down.


    Standing on a high mountain, my eyes didn''t touch the spot.


    Xiao Yao looked as far away as he could, and heaven and earth were the same color.


    Finally, Xiao Yao''s vision into some living creatures, but even those living creatures, the body''s hair, are white.


    For them, white hair is a natural protective color.


    There are snow wolf, snow dog, snow deer and snow python.


    In mid air, there are white whales, swimming slowly.


    Think of the sky as the ocean.


    Here, all the animals are white.


    spotless white.


    After watching for a while, Xiao Yao couldn''t help but get lost.


    Even though it was extremely cold, he had to admit that it was a very beautiful place.


    Xiaobai suddenly kneels on the ground, tears wet his eyes.


    Even though, it has never been to the snow.


    But now it has a sense of belonging.


    In a flash, Xiaobai became the first appearance of snow wolf, jumped up and flew down the mountain.


    "Follow." The ape devil said that, then flew forward with Xiao Yao.


    Those snowflakes, before touching their bodies, have turned into water and become a white smoke, which has completely evaporated.


    Xiao Bai, who has become a snow wolf, is no different from those snow wolves except for the red hair on his back and head.


    "He must enjoy the feeling of returning to his hometown now." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Xiaobai is very fast.


    Even the ape demon seems to be unable to catch up with it.


    Not to mention now there is only Xiao Yao who has magic power.


    What''s more, although Xiao Yao already has the strength of magic soldiers, he has no way to completely control the magic in his body, even though he knows that the magic is much more powerful than the previous aura and sword Qi.


    Ape demon has no choice but to drag Xiao Yao and speed up the latter''s flight.


    Even so, they were thrown out by Xiaobai.


    Finally, Xiaobai stopped.


    Standing on a cliff, he stretched out into a bow.


    Xiao Yao and ape demon also stopped. They stood behind Xiao Bai and watched quietly.


    Then, Xiaobai''s front body raised forward and opened his mouth.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, all the snowflakes in the snow field stopped.


    It just stopped in mid air and didn''t fall.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaobai''s roaring and shaking, Xiao Yao would even subconsciously think that the space here has been limited by a powerful divine power and directly press the pause button.


    Then came the continuous howling of wolves from under the cliff.


    Xiao Yao and ape demon came to him and found a large group of snow wolves below.


    They kneel half on their forelimbs and bow to little Baimo.


    It seems that Xiaobai is the spirit of the snow wolf family.


    When the howling of the wolf stopped, the snowflakes began to fall again.


    "My king! You''re back at last An old voice came from the mouth of a snow wolf who looked a little older. It was clearly the wolf howling, but in Xiao Yao''s ear, it could automatically change into a language he could understand.


    This is probably a kind of ability that I have after I get the magic heart and become a magic soldier


    "My king is back!"


    "My king is back!"


    Xiao Yao looked at the ape demon around him and asked curiously, "how did Xiao Bai become their king?"


    "Do you think these snow wolves are very powerful? After all, they have not entered the demon world, and even if they really enter the demon world, they will not have the strength of your pet. After all, this snow wolf is completely transformed from aura, and its blood is very pure. " The ape demon said, "these snow wolves have long been impure. The first generation of snow wolves are also transformed from heaven and earth, so they are included in the ranks of demons. The latter ones are all bred and can''t compare with your pets."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said in a low voice: "in other words, Xiaobai is a big man in the snow plain?"


    "It''s impossible for ordinary demons to enter the snow plain at will. This time, they are approved by the Demon Lord. Just like immortals, they can''t enter your world at will. Moreover, their requirements are more stringent than ours. Without the approval of the Immortal Emperor, the immortals can go to the world to swim away. Moreover, the star road is hard to find. Ordinary demons want to enter the snow plain, You don''t have to be able to get here through the star road. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He understood what ape demon said.


    Xiaobai returned to the snow, as if he had returned to the earth.


    He''s on earth, isn''t he a big guy?


    Don''t say that Xiao Yao has entered the magic gate now, even when he was on the earth before, he is still invincible.


    As for the snow wolves, Xiaobai is their king.


    Xiao Yao absolutely, this is not only related to strength.


    It has a lot to do with blood.


    Before the ape demon, it has been very clear.


    At this moment, Xiaobai becomes human again.


    He stood on the cliff, looking at the next row of snow wolves, with his hands down and his clothes floating.


    Indifference, in fact, the body, has also undergone earth shaking changes.


    Those snow wolves say that Xiaobai is their king.


    Xiaobai really became their king.


    All the snow wolves submit to it... At his feet!


    All eyes are my soil.


    "All up." Xiao Bai''s voice is very light.


    It''s no different from normal.


    But it made the snow mountain tumble in the distance.


    If there is a woman here, she will feel that Xiaobai is very handsome.


    The snow wolves slowly stood up from the ground.


    It seems to be driven by Xiaobai''s momentum. Instead of being humble, they are full of fighting spirit.


    "Who is it?" Xiaobai frowned and asked.


    "A few... A few fairies." One of the snow wolves whispered.


    Xiao Yao heard it in the clouds.


    It''s not clear who it is.


    The mysterious fairies.


    He turned and looked at the ape demon, but the ape demon took a deep breath.


    He heard the ape demon clearly say: "the most worrying thing, or happened."


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ape demon glanced at Xiao Yao. His eyes were calm. Even if he threw a stone into it, he couldn''t stir up a splash.


    "Xueyuan used to be the territory of the demons. The animals that fly up from the Xueyuan will enter the demonic world and get the demons." Said the ape devil.


    "Why... Are they all illusions?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    He knew that the existence of demons was transformed from heaven and earth.


    So, not in the six.


    "At first, it was all." The ape demon said with a smile, "the snow field was originally created by the demons."


    Xiao Yao grew up.


    His brain, too, is running fast.


    Subconsciously thinking, maybe the existence of the earth is also created by some immortal


    oh And Lingwu world


    The ape demon seemed to see through Xiao Yao''s idea and said, "the world before you was the earth, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "The earth is the most special existence, and their existence also threatens the fairies... Forget it, you will understand it later." The ape devil sighed, "it''s not about these things now."


    Xiao Yao wants to reach out and strangle the ape demon.


    It''s fun for you to stop suddenly when you''re half talking?


    Xiao Yao thinks that he must improve his strength as soon as possible, otherwise, if he can''t beat ape demons all the time


    Don''t you want to be angry with them?


    The ape demon didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yao''s complicated emotions, and continued: "now the snow field is no longer the land of our demons."


    "What''s that?"


    "Fairies, hunting grounds." Ape devil eyes, suddenly burst out of the sky murderous.


    Even an understatement can make Xiao Yao feel the great murderous spirit of ape demon.


    He could feel it. The ape demon was angry.


    But in addition to anger, there is another helpless.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently and understood.


    Even if it is still in the agreement period, however, in the face of the fairies, the demons can only retreat again and again.


    The demons are like a big brother, and Xueyuan is a little brother who lives with the big brother.


    But now I''m slapped by other big brothers.


    The elder brother of the demon clan doesn''t dare to stand up for his younger brother.


    For ape demons and others, there is probably nothing more humiliating than this.


    What''s more ridiculous is that the faeries have already slapped on their faces, and there are some demons who have peace talks with each other


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    Have the demons ever lost in the war between the immortals and the demons? I lost. But fairies lose more!


    I can''t remember that it was millions of years ago that the fairies had been beaten by the demons.


    But when did the fairies want to make peace with the demons?


    When did they want to bow their heads to the demons?


    The fairies are too proud.


    They think that under the heaven, it should be them.


    And they''re smart, too.


    If you fail, find the reason. Find out why and fight again. If you fail again, keep looking for the reason. Then, fight again! When to win, when to end! What about the demons? Lose once or twice, feel oneself is not the match of fairy clan? Scared of being beaten? Think of these, ape demon''s body is shaking¡° Are those fairies still in the snow Xiao Yao looks at the ape demon and asks¡° Not now, but soon, there will be more. " Said the ape devil¡° Then can we kill them? " Xiao Yao asked. The ape was silent¡° Ah Xiao Yao gave a sneer¡° You think it''s funny? " The ape devil is angry. He wants to tell Xiao Yao about the difficulties of the demons, but he doesn''t know how to say it. Is there any difficulty for the demons? There''s a fart! I''m afraid to offend the fairies! Don''t you worry that the fairies will speed up the war? But, 300 years later, or today, is it really different? Now, what''s the difference between defeat and failure¡° If they come, if I can kill them, I''ll kill them. " Xiao Yao said¡° I don''t agree. " When the ape devil finished this sentence, he suddenly remembered something. When Xiao Yao glared at him angrily, he said, "but Lord Mojun is very optimistic about you. I can''t interfere in your decision. Lord Mojun just asked me to take you back, that''s all." Xiao Yao grinned and patted ape demon on the shoulder. He looks very familiar.

 Chapter 1753

    The wind and snow cover the sky.


    Stepping on the soft snow, leaving a series of footprints on the ground.


    The gray sky is like a half opaque cloth, which makes the whole world dull and oppressive.


    Xiao Yao looked at the sky and thought that even if there was a ray of light that could be sprinkled through the layers of barriers, it would look better here.


    Xiaobai has calmed down a lot.


    Compared with the roar before, it''s calmer now.


    But Xiao Yao and ape demon can still feel Xiaobai''s strong murderous spirit.


    The mood is more and more calm, on the contrary, the murderous spirit on the body is more and more intense.


    It''s called murderous and introverted.


    "The fairies will probably come to the snow plain in three days." Xiaobai went up to Xiao Yao and said, "a snow wolf told me that every month the fairies will come to some fairies, and want to get experience here."


    Xiao Yao nodded, it seems that this is a fixed cycle.


    "Are you going to be the patron saint of Xueyuan?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Xiaobai was silent.


    After a long time, he raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao again.


    "With my current strength, I can''t become the protector of Xueyuan, which I know very well, so I will constantly improve my cultivation, but since I have met, this time, I must let those fairies pay the price."


    Xiaobai is not very excited. But when you say that, every word contains a strong sense of murder.


    At this time, Xiaobai is more terrible than the state of rage.


    At this moment, there are more and more creatures in the snowfield converging towards them.


    There are snow wolves, snow lions and snow elephants


    Hovering in the sky above the Snowbird, wings, it is enough to block out the sky.


    This is also the real king of Xueyuan airspace.


    Those birds and animals, eyes are flashing thick killing machine.


    The flames of war were burning.


    Because of the arrival of Xiaobai, they finally dare to stand up and fight against the so-called fairies.


    Of course, many of them are timid.


    In the eyes of those timid beasts, if they choose to fight against the fairies, they will die in the end.


    After all, fairies represent Providence.


    God let them die, they dare not die.


    If we say that these animals are stupid, even if they open their minds, they are so stupid. But who dares to say that there is no such existence on earth?


    In many people''s hearts, they also think that the fairy family is not to be humiliated.


    Even if the fairies never take their lives seriously.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s feet suddenly moved, he lowered his head, from the snow inside, drilled out a small head, hairy, really lovely.


    "Groundhog?" Xiao Yaole, reached out and picked up the little creature in the soil, and looked at it for a while, "no, here, I should call you snow plucked rat."


    Xiaobai just saw this side and said with a smile, "master, you are right. It''s called snow mouse."


    Speaking of this, little white paused for a moment, and continued: "however, the fighting power of snow rats is still very terrible. They can hide in the snow, and the speed is very fast. Many animals don''t know what happened. This kind of snow rat has penetrated into their bodies and emptied their flesh and blood."


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He stared at the snow rat in his hand. It was hard to imagine that such a creature could fight so cruelly.


    In fact, there are many creatures like snow rat in nature.


    On the surface, it seems that people and animals are harmless, but in fact, they can kill people invisibly.


    At this time, the snow mouse caught by Xiao Yao is shivering.


    The magic of Xiao Yao''s body made him unable to resist, and even became stiff.


    Xiao Yao let it go and asked, "are you also here to fight?"


    The snow mouse nodded his head hard.


    "OK, go, but now, the war is coming, you can''t allow civil war!" Xiao Yao said.


    "Yes, sir Little snow mouse nods her head hard and takes it seriously, which makes Xiao Yao feel more and more lovely. If only Xiao Niannian were here, she would be very rare to see such a lovely animal


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao''s heart is covered with a layer of haze


    Xiaobai seems to see Xiao Yao''s mind, went to the front, said with a smile: "master, after we find Niannian, take her to play."


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded.


    All the creatures in the snow are together.


    Standing in the snow, but integrated with the snow.


    Ordinary people walk here and can''t see anything at a glance. Even those huge bodies, they just think that they are crags in the snow.


    This is the most terrible thing.


    At this time, ape demon came to Xiao Yao and others.


    "Do you think you can have a fight with the fairies if you gather these snow beasts?" Asked the ape demon.


    "Maybe they don''t work, but they can also build a wall with corpses to protect the snow."


    After Xiaobai''s words, all the snow beasts roared.


    Even the snow mouse made a squeak.


    Sounds funny.


    However, it is also murderous.


    The ape demon sighed and said, "although most of the fairies come here only have the strength of fairy soldiers, since they are here to hunt snow beasts, there will still be a fairy general to lead the team."


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Xiaobai.


    Xiao Bai nodded to Xiao Yao.


    Obviously, he had heard about it before.


    "Immortal generals..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "if we say so, don''t we have a very small chance of winning?"


    "It''s very small. Even if I help you, I can only help you drag down the immortal general. I don''t know how long it will last. Even if there are only two immortal soldiers, do you think you can deal with one by one?"


    Speaking of this, the ape demon looked at Xiao Yao and said, "although you have the devil''s heart and the strength of the devil''s soldiers, even if you really master the fighting strength of the devil''s soldiers, you still don''t have much advantage in the face of the immortal soldiers, and even you will fall behind."


    Xiaobai gave a wry smile and said, "let alone me. After all, I only have the power of the devil."


    Ape demon slightly jaw head: "you know good."


    "Well, it seems that those fairies are really hard to deal with. I hope they didn''t come here a lot this time." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    Xiaobai stood on the snow, thinking for a long time.


    Then he took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Master, go back with the devil." Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiaobai inexplicably.


    "This is my business in Xueyuan..." Xiaobai said.


    For Xiaobai, Xueyuan is his hometown.


    Even though this is the first time he has come to Xueyuan, there is no way to cut off the connection between him and Xueyuan.


    It''s like the relationship between the earth and Xiao Yao.


    If the earth is in crisis, Xiao Yao will stand up.


    Not afraid of death, but having to do it.


    Xiao Yao has no need to do so, at least Xiaobai thinks so.


    Xiao Yao has a lot to do and can''t be threatened here.


    If he is sure to win, he won''t say much, but he has fallen behind before he starts. He really has no way to persuade himself to drag Xiao Yao and ape demon into the water.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and claps it on Xiaobai''s head.


    "What''s the matter? With human form, the wings are hard?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "don''t forget, you are just my pet!"


    Xiaobai lowers his head.


    Xiao Yao, on the contrary, raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    "In China, there is a saying that the hook depends on the host." Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    Xiaobai can''t laugh or cry.


    He thinks what Xiao Yao said is quite reasonable


    "Oh, two living devils." Said the ape devil with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao looked at the ape demon and said with a smile, "don''t you join our camp?"


    The ape demon''s face was stiff, and he didn''t have a good way: "I can''t help it. After all, Lord demon has told me to take you two back alive. What can I do? I''m helpless, too! "


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai understand that this is just the reason why ape demons want to intervene.


    So as not to be the target of public criticism after returning to the demon world.


    It''s a lot more convenient to carry the flag of command now.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly thought, does the Firebird devil know the same thing here, so he specially told the ape devil to take himself and Xiaobai back alive, and he played a role in pushing the boat along the river.


    After all, it used to be the territory of the demon world, and now it is.


    Firebird demon king, how to say is also the meaning of the demon Kingdom, demon king, things here, can''t be completely unknown.


    Of course, this is only Xiao Yao''s guess, there is no way to make a final conclusion.


    At this time, a white light from Xiao Yao''s body.


    The snow dragon is flying in the air.


    In my mouth, I heard the Dragon singing.


    "Well?" Ape demon and Xiaobai are staring at the snow dragon in the air.


    Xiao Yao full face wry smile: "it is making to come out." The natural environment here seems to be very suitable for Xuejiao. When he came to the snow plain, Xuejiao seemed very comfortable.


    "No, the strength of Xuejiao seems to be climbing up?" Xiaobai said in surprise. Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He didn''t realize it before. He turned his face and looked at the sky, and sent out his own divine consciousness. The result was just like Xiaobai said. The strength of Xuejiao is rising! In the blink of an eye, it seems that he has reached the cultivation of seven level masters! But for a moment, I''m already a nine fold master¡° It seems that coming to the snow plain is also a way to untie the shackles of Xuejiao. " Xiao Yao thought deeply. Maybe Xuejiao''s strength is just like this, but it has been suppressed all the time on earth, in Lingwu world and in his own sea of knowledge. When you come to Xueyuan, you don''t have that layer of confinement. In addition, Xueyuan is very suitable for Xuejiao''s growth. That''s why these earth shaking changes have taken place¡° Untie a fart! The snow dragon is absorbing the magic of the snow field Ape demon said with a bitter smile, "this is to transform into a magic dragon..."

 Chapter 1754

    Xuejiao''s mouth is still sending out dragon chants, which seems to inadvertently drive the Qi transportation of Xueyuan.


    Xiao Yao seems to be able to see that there is steam rising above the snow, slowly converging to form a white rainbow that distorts the space and pours towards the snow dragon.


    Xuejiao opened his mouth and sucked the white rainbow into his mouth.


    "Oh! It''s a good appetite Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    The ape demon glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "this Xuejiao has swallowed nearly one third of the Qi of Xueyuan just now. Do you still think it''s very good?"


    "What? That''s too much! " Xiao Yao was so angry that he yelled at Xuejiao in the sky, "Xuejiao, stop!"


    Without pouring magic into the sound, the snow dragon above the sky could not hear.


    In fact, even if I really heard it, now that Baihong has been swallowed, I can''t stop at all.


    "It''s OK. The air transportation in Xueyuan will recover slowly." Xiaobai said with a smile, "after all, it''s only one-third, not completely engulfed."


    "That will take thousands of years." Ape demon looked at Xiaobai and said, "you are generous."


    "It''s all my own people. What''s wrong..." Xiaobai said in a low voice.


    This is true.


    If other dragons were to devour the air transport of the snow here, Xiaobai, as the leader of the snow now, would not be able to swallow his anger and have to rush up to kill him.


    But this Xuejiao is Xiao Yao''s younger brother. He is also Xiao Yao''s younger brother. We are really our own people!


    It''s really a good thing for them that Xuejiao can become powerful. Moreover, just losing three points and questioning Qi Yun will not have a bad impact on Xueyuan. It will only slow down the process of cultivation of the snow beast here.


    That''s it.


    So for Xiaobai, it''s not a loss at all. On the contrary, they are weak and need more powerful help. If Xuejiao can really take advantage of this opportunity to make a breakthrough on the snowy plain again, it will be very worthwhile to help them even a little when they fight against the fairies.


    Thinking of these, Xiaobai''s smile became more intense.


    Xiao Yao is the same.


    Under their gaze, Xuejiao on the sky began to condense black and shiny scales,


    Pieces of black scales, together, and the original body tightly fit, row upon row.


    "This... Is it going to turn into a dragon?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Although the dragon, but it is impossible to enter the Dragon domain." Ape demon said, "instead, it will become a magic dragon."


    "Magic Dragon... It doesn''t seem to be a loss for Xuejiao." Xiaobai said with a smile, "even if you really enter the Dragon Kingdom, what can you do? There may not be a magic dragon. "


    "That''s nature." When Xiao Bai talked about this, the ape demon also showed a confident smile and some pride. "At the beginning, we demons had a magic dragon, and we became a demon God, the Lord of the magic dragon, who had killed more than 30 xianzun and two Xiandi of the Xianzu."


    Xiao Yao didn''t know whether what the ape demon said was true or false, but he hoped it was true.


    "Because Xuejiao is not a real dragon, even if he really enters the Dragon Kingdom, he will not be a dragon god or a demon God. It''s a good choice." Xiaobai touched his chin and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Although Xuejiao exists in his sea of knowledge, Xiao Yao knows very well that Xuejiao''s self-consciousness is still very strong.


    All this is Xuejiao''s own choice.


    He also believed that since Xuejiao made his own choice, there would be no serious mistakes.


    "In fact, Xuejiao chose to become a magic dragon, not necessarily to help us!" Xiaobai said suddenly.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea is similar to Xiao Bai''s.


    If you want to improve your strength in the shortest time, this may be the fastest way for Xuejiao.


    It made the same choice as Xiao Yao.


    Enchanted!


    At first, Xiao Yao, like ordinary people, talked about demons.


    Can really enter the demon world, he suddenly found that many of the demon world, and some of his imagination is not the same.


    The most interesting thing is that even if there are differences in the demon world, there is one thing that they will never change.


    All demons look down on the demons in their heart.


    Because although demon man''s intelligence has been opened, he is a killer, cunning and extremely vicious.


    From the point that the demons despise the demons, we can imagine that the demons are really different.


    As for the power of demons, Xiao Yao had felt it before when he was in Lingwu world.


    In the battle with Xuanyuan jiuzhong, Xuanyuan jiuzhong finally summoned the magic spirit, even if he just opened his eyes, let Xiao Yao directly dissipate, only with the help of the yuan baby in the body to reshape the body.


    The real devil, how terrible the power is, the answer is self-evident.


    When Xuejiao stopped, its body was covered with black scales that radiated divine light. In this vast expanse of white snow, the snow dragon with black scales becomes particularly eye-catching.


    On the snow plain, all the snow beasts raised their heads and looked at the snow dragon in the air. Their eyes were full of awe and envy


    "I need to take it back to the demon world." The ape demon said, "only when it gets the demon seed can it become a real demon dragon."


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai nodded.


    "Three days time, I should be able to come back, before that, if you meet the fairy in advance, don''t move ahead of time, wait for me!" The ape devil said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you can rest assured that we are not two fools."


    "When you choose to kill the fairies in the snow, in my heart, you are already two idiots." The ape devil said very impolitely.


    Xiao Yao sniffed and didn''t answer each other.


    The ape demon leads the snow dragon to leave the snow plain and go to the demon world.


    Xiao Yao sat down on the snow.


    Xiao Bai looked at Xiao Yao and said, "master, do you think we can defeat those fairies?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiaobai and asked, "if I say we can''t beat you, are you going to count?"


    Xiaobai shook his head firmly.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "since this is the case, why ask more?"


    Xiaobai suddenly realized and understood something.


    Although the snowfield drips into ice, which can improve the strength of Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai, the cold here is nothing to them at all. And after having the devil''s heart, Xiao Yao realized that his adaptability has become much stronger.


    No food, no drink, no sleep, for Xiao Yao, there is no problem.


    He thinks what he needs now is to improve his strength.


    Before you improve your strength, you should be familiar with the ability you are in control of.


    The existence of magic replaces the aura in the body, and the magic heart in the body is the source of all magic.


    The same is true of believing in the existence of demons.


    The next day, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that there was a movement in his body.


    He closed his eyes, picked up his consciousness and looked at his body.


    I was shocked to find that there was a touch of blood hovering on the small mountain in my body.


    "Is that it?" Xiao Yao was also surprised to see the color of blood.


    It was the jade seal he had found from the tomb of Li Baiqi of Dazhong Dynasty. That is to say, only by mastering the jade seal could he control the bronze soldiers.


    But later, the bronze soldiers were exhausted by Xiao Yao, the black sheep of the family. For Xiao Yao, the bloody jade seal naturally lost its function.


    The bloody seal, which had been forgotten by Xiao Yao before, now appeared again, and it was still trembling in his body, which made him a little confused.


    Soon, he found that the bloody jade seal seemed to generate a huge suction. On the small mountain below, a little black light, dense, was inhaled into the bloody jade seal.


    "Well..." Xiao Yao was suddenly surprised.


    On the jade seal, the blood light is still flowing, and those black spots are constantly bumping into the jade seal, causing the jade seal to shake violently again.


    When the seal stops, Xiao Yao finds that all the spirits that originally inhabited on the mountain have disappeared.


    All the spirits gathered in the sea of resentment. Later, the sea of resentment disappeared, and all the spirits entered the mountain in his body. But now, somehow, they were absorbed by the bloody jade seal.


    Although the spirits wanted to break through the shackles of the bloody seal, all these were in vain. The bloody seal was as solid as gold and indestructible.


    Xiao Yao looks at the bloody jade seal and an idea emerges in his mind.


    "Is it possible that the spirit of resentment in the jade seal, just like the bronze terracotta warriors in the past, can be driven by me¡° Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    After the idea came into being, Xiao Yao became excited.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how many spirits there are in the sea of resentment. It may form a sea of resentment, and the number can be imagined.


    100000?


    million?


    must?


    This number is so huge that Xiao Yao can''t imagine it now. If the resentment spirit in the bloody jade seal can really be driven by himself, Xiao Yao will have a terrible trump card in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    With this idea in his mind, he tried to urge the blood jade seal in his body as before. The blood jade seal fell into the swing again and slowly absorbed the magic of Xiao Yao''s body.


    The beating speed of the devil''s heart in the body is also suddenly accelerated, but even so, there is still no way to urge the bloody jade seal.


    "It seems that with my current strength, it''s impossible to urge the bloody jade seal. However, as long as the jade seal is still on me, sooner or later, I can open it. It''s just a lack of huge energy." The more Xiao Yao thought about it, the more excited he was. Even if he could not urge the seal now, at least there was hope in the future.


    Now he can almost imagine the spectacular scene when tens of millions, even hundreds of millions of resentment spirits are called out by himself¡° It''s a big profit! " He wanted to howl now to express his excitement.

 Chapter 1755

    On the horizon, four rainbow are falling from the sky.


    When the four Rainbow Falls, there are three men and one woman standing somewhere in the snow.


    One of them, wearing a white Taoist robe and holding a duster, has sharp eyes and white temples, but her skin is as delicate and white as a woman.


    Behind him, there were three young men. The two men were all the same blue long clothes, which were long in front and back. Under the waist and between the feet, they were made of jade powder and embroidered with three big characters.


    "East Hezhou."


    The only woman, who looks like she is in her prime of life, is wearing a long blue dress with golden thread and silver thread outlining the beautiful golden bird. She is graceful and graceful. Her hair is curled up with ink. A jade hairpin falls in it. Her skin is as delicate as cream, her eyes are like mist, and her dress is full of Fairy Spirit. She looks like a non cannibal firework.


    "My Lord, why do we have to come here to hunt animals?" The woman''s voice is like fairy music, and her eyebrows are slightly frowning, which makes people feel pity. It seems that the things that make a woman frown at the end of the day should not be common.


    The white sideburns man waved his hand to brush the dust, and said with a smile: "some of the snow beasts here may have the strength to enter the magic gate. Hunting them, on the one hand, can stabilize your own strength, on the other hand, can help strengthen the tacit understanding between the three of you. What''s more, no matter how many immortals you practice in the fairyland and how many sacred vessels you get, you have to be familiar with them again. Otherwise, when you wait for the war, who will give you enough time to get familiar with your own strength? "


    "It''s not better for us to go to the demons. It''s interesting to kill those demons." One of the young men was a big man. He looked about thirty years old. He didn''t know his real age. He had a long sword hanging around his waist, and a dragon head was forged on the handle of the sword.


    "The demons... Your strength, if you really go to the demons, I''m afraid there will be no return." The dust master shook his head and said, "Wu Hao, don''t take the demons seriously. It''s not rare for us immortals to die in the demons."


    The man who called Wu Hao nodded.


    Another young man, with white teeth, looks harmless to human beings and animals. He is about 14 or 15 years old and seems to be in the age of weak crown. He holds a flute in his hand, and his eyes are full of innocence and purity: "elder martial brother Wu Hao, don''t worry. On the contrary, it won''t be long before the war between the two fairies will restart. At that time, the war between the two fairies will start again, When we came to the end of the demons, those demons are now at odds with each other, and even some of them want to surrender to our fairies. Ha ha, it''s really interesting. "


    "Hum, there are still three hundred years left, but that''s good. In three hundred years, maybe I will have a chance to join the ranks of immortal generals. At that time, I have to kill all those demons!" Wu Hao said with a sneer.


    "Unfortunately, there are no demons in Xueyuan now, otherwise, they will have to stay here." The woman said in a cold voice.


    "Younger martial sister, you are in a bit of a dilemma for those demons. Ha ha, 300 years is coming. I don''t know whether they are preparing for war. But everyone knows that they are afraid of colliding with our fairy. Even if they know that we are hunting animals in the snow, they can only pretend they don''t know." Wu Hao laughs.


    At this moment, the fairy master suddenly stopped.


    It''s weird looking around.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" The woman asked curiously.


    "It seems strange here." Said the master with a frown.


    Look at the expression, a little dignified.


    "Weird?" The three young people were all looking at each other and didn''t know what they were saying.


    "You see, there is no snow beast in the snow field." It was the youngest man who saw some clues first.


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Before, our fairy family hunted more than 100000 snow beasts here. It''s not surprising that those snow beasts were afraid to hide."


    "It''s not like that." The young man shook his head and said, "if the snow beasts just hide, as the elder martial brother said, how can we not detect them? It''s a pity that there is a barrier in the snow field, which covers our divine consciousness and can only penetrate thousands of miles. "


    "There is the smell of demons here." Suddenly he opened his eyes and said.


    Two men and one woman, their faces changed slightly.


    Then Wu Hao was overjoyed and said with a smile, "heaven helps me! I just wanted to find some demons to practice swords, but I didn''t expect that they would send them to my door. "


    "There is also a magic general breath." Said Fu chenzun.


    "It''s just a statue. You are also an immortal general. Even if you really meet a demon general, you can kill him." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s better to be careful." After all, I don''t have the strength of xianzun. Now I''m just the peak of Xianjiang


    "Then, shall we go back?" Asked the young man.


    "Well, just as Wu Hao said, I can only detect the breath of a demon general here. Besides, if there is a demon king here, I''m afraid the fairies will have a good insight and don''t have to panic." Said Fu chenzun.


    The hearts of two men and one woman fell again.


    "Let''s go and find out!" With that, Fu chenzun turned into a rainbow again and rushed to the south.


    Two men and one woman, keep up.


    At the southernmost side of the snow field, Xiaobai throws a snowball.


    "Damn, those fairies have come." Xiaobai said.


    Xiaobai has now become the master of Xueyuan. Everything happened in Xueyuan is under his control.


    This is also the ability that the Lord of the snow field can control. Even if the devil is close to him, his insight and divine consciousness may not be comparable to Xiaobai.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "don''t you think it will arrive tomorrow?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s coming. It''s only tens of thousands of miles away from us. We have to hide first." Xiaobai said.


    "Hiding?"


    "Yes, I''m the master of the snow plain. Naturally, I can control the way to hide the breath in the snow plain. Master, I''ll teach you now. We''ll hide together and get close to each other slowly. They don''t have xianzun. As long as we stay a hundred meters away, they can''t notice us. But they should pay attention to restraining the killing heart. If we kill, I''m afraid that immortal will be able to notice." Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The problems they are facing now are really thorny.


    If the other side has only immortal soldiers, maybe they have the ability to deal with it.


    But now the other side has appeared immortal generals, which is not what they can fight against.


    Although this is Xueyuan, is Xiaobai''s home, but even so, Xiaobai can only have the magic strength here at most. Xiao Bai has said this to Xiao Yao before.


    If Xiaobai is also a magic general now, with the help of Xueyuan, maybe he can fight a fierce battle with an immortal general, but now, it''s still impossible.


    Even if the ape devil is here, he doesn''t necessarily dare to face the immortal generals. As I have said before, at the same level, the devil generals are inferior to the immortal generals, so there are some natural disadvantages.


    After hiding their breath, Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai walked 10000 Li and stopped.


    "It should be in front. It seems that there is the smell of snow beast. Let''s get closer." Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    According to the truth, the snow beasts in the snow field have gathered together, and they are all in the southernmost part of the snow field. How can there be snow beasts now?


    Xiao Yao was puzzled. He didn''t ask Xiaobai. Looking at the expression on Xiaobai''s face, he obviously didn''t know the reason.


    After several hundred meters, Xiaobai took a deep breath and said, "it''s a snow lion with nine strength."


    "Nine heavy strength, that enters the magic gate, should also not need how long?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but I don''t know why they didn''t come to me." Xiaobai said with a bitter smile.


    "It seems that the deterrent power of you, the Lord of the snow field, is not enough!" Xiao Yao joked.


    Xiaobai shook his head with a solemn expression.


    It''s like two snow mountains. They finally stop. They just stick out a head and can barely see several people standing hundreds of meters away.


    "The older one is an immortal general. Moreover, he may have reached the peak of the immortal general, and there is not much distance between him and immortal Zun. The remaining three are all immortal soldiers." Xiao Bai communicates with Xiao Yao with divine sense.


    Xiao Yao nodded, even if there are still hundreds of meters, but if they talk, it will still attract the attention of the other party.


    Who let the other side have a fairy will peak?


    Even ape demons have to be careful!


    Among the fairies, there was a snow lion on his knees.


    There are three small snowballs left in the snow lion.


    "No wonder I summoned all the snow beasts before. This snow beast didn''t go there. It turned out that it was breeding. The three little snow lions were just born. They can last three hours at most." Xiaobai said.


    "So, this is the snow lion, and it''s their target?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiaobai didn''t speak.


    At this time, one of the men had already made a sacrifice with a sword. The sword was as powerful as a rainbow and moved in the air. He crossed the snow lion''s head, which was still kneeling to beg for mercy.


    "Damn it Xiaobai smashed his fist on the snow.


    "Damn, so cruel?" Xiao Yao was also surprised.


    Although Xiaobai is angry about hunting snow beasts, it''s not hard to understand.


    But it''s hard to kill a newly born snow lion, isn''t it?


    "Elder martial brother, this sword is really overbearing! Even the nine snow lions have no resistance A woman said with a smile.


    "No matter where the snow lion is, even if it is at the top of the nine levels, it has not yet entered the magic gate to obtain the devil''s seed. It is impossible to kill such a snow beast." Wu Hao arched his hand and said with a smile, "however, it''s very good to have the best snow beast blood to raise the sword."


    Xiao Yao was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    He knows how to raise the sword with blood, but it is the most disdainful way for all swordsmen.


    Whether it''s Terrans or demons.


    It''s really puzzling for him that this fairy family can speak openly. Then, the man with the sword, his eyes fell on the Three Snow beasts. Maybe it''s because I was born not long ago, and I haven''t been able to open my eyes to see the enemy who killed my mother. I can feel that after my mother''s vitality disappeared, the three little snowballs also screamed, listening very sad¡° What do they want to do? " Xiaobai took a deep breath, his voice trembled slightly. Xiao Yao''s face is gloomy. He is a swordsman. He guesses it vaguely, but he can''t believe it

 Chapter 1756

    Three little snow lions are licking their mother''s body with their tongues.


    Those fairy people all looked at the three little snow lions with a kind of indifference. They didn''t bear it at all.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel a little incredible.


    Even if he had known before that the so-called immortals of the fairy clan were not as pure as he imagined, he was still surprised to see this scene.


    Even the demons would not do such a thing, would they?


    However, this is only the beginning.


    What shocked him even more was still behind.


    The man with the sword''s eyes fell on the Three Snow lions, and his eyes twinkled with murder.


    "What the hell does that bastard want to do?" Xiaobai bit his teeth and asked in a low voice.


    I can hear that his voice is shaking at this time.


    "To practice sword with blood, the best blood is congenital blood." Xiao Yao said in a low voice.


    "Congenital blood?" Xiaobai''s expression was stunned, and then if he thought about it, he was furious, "the blood of Xiaoxue lion?"


    "Yes, little snow lion was born not long ago, congenital breath is still very heavy..." Xiao Yao said.


    "Damn, this is the fairy family?" Xiaobai''s eyes widened.


    Xiao Yao pressed Xiaobai and said, "it''s just a guess. I''m not sure. Wait a minute."


    But then the man with the sword spoke.


    "The blood of these three little animals is also very good. It''s very pure. It''s very good for practicing swords." Said the man with the sword.


    "Ha ha, congratulations to elder martial brother Wu Hao! However, there are three snow lions here. Why don''t you give me one? It''s time for my jade flute to be soaked in congenital blood. "


    "Why worry, younger martial brother? There are many snow beasts in this snow plain. If you want to find congenital blood, are you afraid there will be less? " The man with the sword laughs.


    The young man nodded and felt that what the elder martial brother said was reasonable, but he did not continue to argue.


    At this time, the dragon''s head sword was hanging high again.


    Hover over the heads of the three little snow lions, and they will fall down at any time to release them.


    "Damn it, asshole!" Xiaobai is furious. He got up angrily.


    The killing heart is surging.


    Suddenly, the immortal general standing in the distance suddenly turned his face and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai.


    The eyes are like knives.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Xiaobai down. A wind blade just cuts off Xiaobai''s head. If Xiao Yao didn''t take it in time, Xiaobai''s body might have been separated.


    "Devil bastard, come out and die!" With a roar of thunder, Xiao Yao Xiaobai was dizzy and his ears roared.


    "Found..." Xiao Yao said in his heart, pulling Xiaobai and galloping for a distance.


    In between, a white light falls before Xiao Yao and Xiaobai. The snow splashes down and a big pit appears.


    "What a terrible power..." Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and pulled Xiaobai to run back.


    "Chase The immortal generals and the young immortal soldiers, at this time, could not care for the three little snow lions, one by one turned into a rainbow, tightly biting behind Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai.


    "Master, I..." Xiaobai apologized.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, run first!" When Xiao Yao talks, he exudes his divine consciousness and wants to observe the distance between the three rainbow and himself.


    But as soon as his divine consciousness was covered, it disappeared without a trace, as if he had been swallowed up by something.


    Scared, Xiao Yao quickly takes back his divine consciousness. At the same time, he holds the xuantie sword in his hand and waves it out. Thousands of snowballs contain magic power and smash them behind him.


    Finally, it slowed down the pursuit of the three rainbow.


    Xiaobai takes a deep breath, suddenly stops, reaches out his hand and pushes it. A snow wall tens of meters thick appears in front of him, trying to seal the sky!


    Can snow wall just agglomerate form, then heard a "break!"


    In a flash, the snow wall was smashed and the snowflakes were flying all over the sky.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai can only continue to run.


    "The power of immortal generals can''t be underestimated..." Xiaobai muttered.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Xiaobai is the master of the snow, according to the truth, on the snow, their speed is the fastest.


    But even so, we can''t get rid of the three rainbow behind us.


    "Master, you go first, I''ll help you resist for a moment!" Xiaobai said, "we can''t run away at all."


    "Fart!" Xiao Yao takes Xiaobai and infuses the magic into his legs to continue to speed up.


    Leaving Xiaobai behind?


    It''s impossible!


    Xiao Yao hasn''t been so loyal!


    Let alone Xiaobai has begun to take shape now, even if he is still Xiao Yao''s pet, Xiao Yao can''t leave him!


    Suddenly, the snow trembled wildly.


    It''s like a giant beast hiding in the deep underground. It''s dormant for a long time, and then it comes out of the earth.


    Turning his face, he glanced back and was surprised to find that a huge beast with a height of several tens of feet had gathered in the snow. He was dressed in white armor and roared.


    The violent vibration caused the surrounding snow mountains to collapse.


    Countless snowballs rolling down from the front, rolling bigger and bigger.


    The giant beast behind suddenly opens its mouth, and a huge suction comes from behind. Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are shocked to find that their speed is getting slower and slower.


    "Where else are you going?" Countless ice skates fell from the sky.


    Xiao Yao gathers the magic in his body. The dark iron sword separates ten thousand sword shadows and hovers over his head. When the swords meet each other, the fierce ice blades break instantly.


    However, before Xiao Yao was relieved, the broken blades condensed again and became a huge ice skate, cutting on the black iron sword.


    The xuantie sword made a sound and flew out. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s body also flew back tens of meters. Blood gushed in his mouth and his bones clattered as if he had been crushed.


    "Master!" Xiao Bai''s face changed greatly, and immediately turned into a snow wolf, connecting with the air transport of the snow field. Those falling snowballs galloped towards the rear.


    "Well, it''s a trick to carve insects." I don''t see immortals, but I hear immortals.


    "Broken!" Simple word, as if contains endless power, snowball all broken, I do not know where to fly.


    Xiaobai''s strength is a blow, but it is downplayed.


    "Ha ha! Waste demon, die Three figures appear in front of Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai through the snow and fog.


    It''s a voice full of dignity.


    "These two are just magic forces. With your strength, you can kill them. I''ll watch behind you. Don''t let me down!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Xiao Yao struggled to get up, wiped the blood on his face with his sleeve, spat out a mouthful of snow water, and fell on the white snow surface, dissolving the blood holes.


    "Old thief!" Xiao Yao scolded.


    Xiaobai rushes to him and stands side by side with Xiao Yao.


    "Devil beast, don''t you give up your hand?" The man with the sword flies in the rainbow, and his fingerprints form quickly. As soon as he presses forward, the air is surging, forming an invisible barrier, which covers Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai.


    The invisible barrier is still shrinking, and the pressure around Xiao Yao''s Xiaobai suddenly rises a lot.


    The blood in the body is surging wildly, as if it will soon be unable to bear the pressure and break through the blood vessels.


    Xiao Yao''s magic heart is beating wildly, providing magic power continuously.


    Xiao Yao once again poured magic on the black iron sword. After a sword chant, the light of the sword soared to the sky and broke the barrier.


    "Well? That sword is still an artifact? How can you guide the sword Qi! " The man with the sword was surprised.


    "Go away!" Xiao Yao angrily denounced that the sword rainbow was like a bridge, pulling the air around it, surging into a river and pouring away.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s up to you!" The man with the sword gave an angry rebuke.


    The young man''s expression is solemn. He puts the jade flute in his hand and the fairy music comes from it.


    In the fairy music, there are dozens of phantom iron soldiers who rush into the sword gang and disperse together.


    "This sword Qi is really powerful." The young man put down his Jade Flute and looked at Xiao Yao with fear in his eyes.


    "Take my sword!" Wu Hao, the man with the sword, once again rushes towards Xiao Yao. In his dragon head sword, a dragon soul emerges.


    "How is it possible..." Xiaobai glared his eyes, "this sword contains dragon spirit! Or resent the soul... This is to kill a dragon and force the dragon soul into it? "


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    No matter how cruel the tactics were, Xiao Yao felt out of breath because of the pressure of the dragon spirit.


    Wu Hao with a sword is like a dragon''s soul.


    "Xiaobai, get out of the way first!" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Xiao Bai turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. He looks puzzled.


    But when he saw the killing in Xiao Yao''s eyes, he immediately realized it and flew back hundreds of meters.


    The dragon spirit is in the front, and Wu Hao is in the back.


    The young man held the jade flute in his hand and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Wu Hao''s dragon soul sword is very powerful. I''m afraid even the devil general dare not take it by force."


    "Oh, the bold demons, they don''t move. Do you want to die?"


    "Ha ha! Maybe, I''ve been scared by elder martial brother Wu Hao''s sword. " The young man laughed.


    Wu Hao''s face showed a grim smile. A sword light enveloped his body to form a protective cover.


    Visible, even if the other side is a full hit, will also leave a retreat.


    Xiao Yao is not in a mess in the face of danger, and suddenly blows forward.


    A white firelight burst into the sky.


    Ice fire!


    "Well, I''m desperate to be more than I can handle." Wu HAOSI was not afraid and had a bigger smile on her face.


    Don''t chat, that fairy will respect up suddenly in behind the back of the body angry drink.


    "Be careful, it''s a strange fire. It''s pregnant with heavenly power. Don''t be hard enemies!" When he spoke, the immortal general had already galloped to this side, and at the same time, the immortal came.


    Xiao Yao''s ice and fire suddenly swayed and went out. Xiao Yao quickly injected magic into it again. As ice and fire continued to jump, Wu Hao''s face changed greatly and immediately stabilized his figure. Ice and fire had turned into a bloody goblet and swallowed Wu Hao. Then, white smoke curled. Ice and fire disappear together with Wu Hao. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand to catch the dragon head sword¡° My disciple¡° Elder martial brother Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face. I''ve been waiting for a long time! Originally, it was absolutely impossible for ice and fire to devour an immortal soldier, but... This is the snow field! Even Xuejiao can increase its strength again, not to mention ice and fire? The immortal general has arrived, and one blow has fallen. Although Xiao Yao''s body had retreated, he was still shocked by his fist. He lay on the ground and vomited blood¡° Ha ha ha! Kill me! It''s worth it Xiao Yao burst out laughing.

 Chapter 1757

    The clouds are rolling like water.


    A column shaped thunder fell from the sky and poured over Xiao Yao who was lying on the ground.


    Xiao Yao is lying in the snow, already want to give up struggling.


    The power of immortal generals should not be underestimated


    At this time, Xiao Bai, who turned into a snow wolf, came up again.


    "Master, stay away!" Xiaobai roared hysterically.


    "Hum, bastard, go away!" The immortal general sneered and slapped Xiaobai.


    This slap made Xiaobai fly directly.


    "Yes, I''ve said many times that it''s up to the master to beat a dog!" Xiao Yao had to leave the keyboard with both hands to give up struggling, but when he saw this scene, his chest became angry again. He supported his body with a black iron sword, spat out a mouthful of blood again, and used the secret skill of the ghost door.


    In the past, in the world of Lingwu and the earth, the secret arts of Guimen all helped themselves a lot.


    But now he has entered the magic gate, and the aura in his body has degenerated into magic. He doesn''t know whether the secret method of the ghost gate can still play its due role at this time.


    Just as he was carrying up the secret of the ghost gate, the light of Xiao Yao''s xuantie sword suddenly soared. In the snow, a myriad of Qi swarmed into the xuantie sword.


    Sword Qi, soaring to the sky!


    That pats flies small white, also plans to rush up to kill small white thoroughly immortal general, stops suddenly.


    He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao with a look of horror.


    "Retreat The immortal general suddenly roared, and his body sped back quickly.


    It seems that the young man and the woman in the long skirt can''t recover at this time.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao''s wrist turned. This sword contains the power of heaven and earth and the power of heaven, which can fall thousands of miles.


    When a sword falls, the immortal general rushes up and waves his sleeve into a cover, covering his two disciples, retreating and retreating.


    However, his speed seems to be slower than sword Qi.


    This sword broke through the heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth corresponded. A deep gully appeared and fell on the immortal general at the same time.


    The immortal general drank miserably, and his body fell to the ground like a broken kite.


    Under the body, there''s blood.


    He waved his sleeve again, and the male and female disciples flew out of his sleeve.


    "Seize this opportunity and kill him!" The immortal generals are immortal generals in the end. Before, Xiao Yao''s sword with the help of the secret method of the ghost gate, even if he resisted it forcefully, but his face turned pale, his blood was blocked, and he didn''t suffer too serious injury.


    The next second, however, his skin began to crack again.


    He immediately sat cross legged, picked up the immortal power in his body, put a layer of divine light on the surface of his skin, and the original cracked skin was slowly healing.


    Xiao Yao''s heart sank and his eyes became colder.


    "Special, this old thing is really strong enough to resist..." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    The immortal general began to roar again.


    "Go and kill him! His sword, at least, has to drain the magic from his body. It''s a great chance


    That one male and one female, at the moment where still dare to hesitate, quickly turn into a rainbow, fly toward Xiao Yao.


    In fact, young men and women in long skirts were already filled with horror.


    They did not expect that the strength of a magic soldier could be so powerful.


    The power of a sword forced him to overdraw his immortal blood to resist.


    Fortunately, I heard from you that it was impossible for them to wield that sword again, otherwise, they would not dare to continue to rush up and die.


    It also has a great impact on them.


    Originally, they thought that the so-called magic soldiers could be killed by them, but now it seems that the strength of this young demon clan is far beyond them.


    In the blink of an eye, he killed elder martial brother Wu Hao with a strange fire.


    Then, he hit zunshang with a sword.


    Although, the other side is a surprise, but the strength of the other side, has been exposed.


    Is stronger than them!


    Put away the heart of contempt, two people looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes have become extremely cautious.


    The strength of the other side, can''t help they don''t pay attention to!


    Xiao Yao''s face was pale, and he sat still on the ground. Looking at the two immortal soldiers, his face became more and more ugly.


    Xiaobai has rushed towards this side, but she was whipped out again by the woman.


    "Go away!" A woman''s teeth are gently opened, and a word is like a sword.


    They are not slow at all. They have reached Xiao Yao.


    Xiaobai continued to rush, but it seemed too late.


    When the two immortal soldiers came to him, Xiao Yao, who had been pale, gradually became ruddy.


    He raised his head and looked at the two rainbow, not smiling.


    Seeing the strange smile on Xiao Yao''s face, both the young man and the long skirt woman were suddenly surprised.


    "No! There''s an explosion They had this idea in mind at the same time.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t go! Ice and fire all over the sky, falling down With Xiao Yao as the center, 50 meters away, all the snowflakes turned into a small cluster of ice and fire.


    The sky is endless!


    "Elder martial sister, run The young man took out the Jade Flute and used the fairy sound to resist the ghost fire. The fairy sound gradually gathered and formed a thin layer of barrier, which isolated the ice fire from the snow. But in a short time, many cracks appeared on the thin layer of barrier.


    "Elder martial sister, use xianzunzhenbao quickly!" Cried the young man.


    The long skirt woman hesitated.


    "Elder martial sister, my xianle can''t last long. If you don''t use it anymore, we''ll all die here!" The young man is very angry. The first treasure is really precious, but I don''t need it now. Are you going to give it to the enemy?


    The woman remembered the tragedy of Wu Hao''s death before. She was stunned and quickly took out a mirror from her sleeve.


    Seeing the mirror, Xiao Yao frowned.


    Even if he didn''t know what the bronze mirror was, he could feel Xianwei attached to it.


    "Good things, absolutely good things." Xiao Yao thought.


    With a wave of the long skirt woman''s hand, a drop of crystal clear golden blood drops on the bronze mirror.


    "Brute, today I was forced to use xianzun''s real treasure and wasted a drop of xianzun''s essence and blood. If I catch you, I will surely take your magic weapon!" The woman clenched her teeth and said angrily.


    At this time of her, where there is before the fairy air floating.


    What''s the difference between this ferocious appearance and the devil?


    When the drop of xianzun''s blood essence drops on the bronze mirror, a golden light shoots out from the bronze mirror. Where the golden light reaches, the strange fire of snowflake plate suddenly disappears.


    The golden light lasted ten seconds, and the strange fire all over the sky disappeared.


    "How can..." Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He knew that the bronze mirror was not simple, but he did not expect it to be so terrible.


    At this time, the woman looked at Xiao with a bronze mirror.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed greatly and his body retreated quickly.


    "Still want to run?" The woman fell on the top of a cloud and gave a sneer. The light from the bronze mirror in her hand shone on a piece of snow. All of a sudden, the snow turned into water mist and disappeared completely.


    No matter how fast Xiao Yao was, he was not as fast as the golden light in the bronze mirror.


    Just as the golden light was about to shine on Xiao Yao, suddenly a bird crowed and a white shadow came down from the sky, blocking the light column, with a shrill cry.


    A snow hawk, also turned into a mist, completely dissipated.


    Xiao Yao seized this opportunity, changed the previous position, escaped a disaster, with lingering fear.


    When the light column hits again, another snow beast comes. Even if it can only block a breath, Xiao Yao can change his position again.


    "Asshole, asshole!" Xiao Yao looked at the snow beast for his moment light column, suddenly angry.


    His murderous spirit soared again, and his magic was not exhausted.


    He had already found out before that, although he had already used the secret skill of the ghost gate, it was not to enhance his own magic power, but to enhance the sword Qi of the xuantie sword hundreds of times. After that sword, the sword light of the xuantie sword was dimmed, and it was only in the jade gourd that the Qi could be restored. As for how long it would last, it is still unknown.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast. At last, he drags a bunch of shadows and falls on the top of the cloud. His fist falls on the body of the fairy.


    This blow will drop the immortal soldier from the cloud top. A bird and beast want to help Xiao Yao swallow the immortal soldier, but as soon as they get close, they are killed by a blade.


    "Elder martial sister, I''ll help you!" The young man blows the jade flute again, and countless weapons rise around him. All of them gather together and smash at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao starts to use his magic power in his body. Instead of retreating, he advances and smashes all the weapons with one punch.


    "Die for me!" He roared, integrating the magic into Nirvana boxing, and then smashed the young man out. Unfortunately, his cultivation is not stable, and he is not adept at using the magic in his body. Integrating the magic into Nirvana boxing is just a whim. The real breaking out of the lethality is not very strong, but Xiao Yao is confident that as long as he can master all this, The martial arts that are stimulated by magic will be powerful dozens of times.


    Xiao Yao plans to continue to rush up, but a filament flies in the distance and penetrates Xiao Yao''s arm.


    The thread wandered around and returned to the Buddha dust in the hands of the immortal general.


    Xiao Yao''s body fell from the air, fell to the ground, arm, appeared a black blood hole.


    "What''s the matter with you demons? You know how to use swords and move. You don''t attack by the nature of demons. If all the demons know how to move, I''m a fairy. What''s the advantage... You''ll die!" He growled.


    Xiao Yao lay on the ground and cracked his mouth with a smile.


    "Hey, you old man, are you afraid?"


    Without fear! The immortal general gave a cold hum, and a ray of divine light burst out from the dust and poured down towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yaogang stood up and was pressed down by an invisible force¡° If I let you die, dare you not? " The immortal general roared, and the nearby snow beasts were shocked by the immortal force, and all of them were killed on the spot. The distant snow beast has not been affected. Xiao Yao has a splitting headache, and his eyes narrow into a line. He can only see the magic light containing the killing machine. He gets closer and closer... "Bang!" All of a sudden, all of a sudden. A red light collided with the divine light¡° The old man, the power of the immortal general, deceives me. Do you really think that we are not powerful The voice of the Firebird demon came from a distance.

 Chapter 1758

    Hearing the voice of the Firebird demon king, Xiao Yao has a sense of relief.


    What''s more, I''m finally saved


    He turned and looked behind him.


    The black rock is heavy, condenses together, appears the Firebird demon king that face.


    The immortal general had a look of panic on his face, but soon he showed a contemptuous smile.


    "Hum, I really think it''s the devil. If that''s the case, I can only give up. But you''re just a devil''s idea coming through the void. Why do you stop me?" The immortal will be furious, and the dust in his hand will move forward. Another rainbow light will smash the black fog that condenses into the demon king.


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    What''s more, it''s gone?


    Lao Tzu just lit up the hope of life, OK?


    "I want to kill the devil, who can stop it!" The immortal general said with a sneer that his body had turned into a rainbow, which had once again attacked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    He felt that the other side was too boastful.


    What''s more, when you faced the Firebird demon, your face changed, OK?


    Fortunately, it was boasting that he would not be sentenced. Otherwise, the immortal general in front of him would have been suspended for a long time.


    When the immortal general rushed towards Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao didn''t hesitate and quickly chose to run back.


    There''s no way. With his current strength, it''s impossible to compete with this immortal general. It''s no doubt that he''s waiting to die to stay here.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s sword also caused some trauma to the immortal general.


    Although the other side has the strength of the shot, the speed has been greatly affected.


    Otherwise, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s impossible to escape the other party''s killing.


    However, the young man and the long skirt woman seemed to see the clue, so the two immortal soldiers besieged Xiao Yao again.


    "This son''s strength is not simple, and he also knows how to integrate magic into his martial arts skills. If he stays, he will become a serious trouble for our fairy family in the future. Today, he must be killed¡° Fairy will sound in the sky.


    The two immortal soldiers also had strange expressions on their faces.


    They naturally know that Xiao Yao''s strength is not simple, but they didn''t expect that their family respect each other so much.


    In the future, can it become a disaster for the fairies?


    It''s just a magic soldier of the demons!


    What qualifications are there to be a stumbling block for their fairy family?


    But they didn''t dare to refute your words. They had to obey your orders.


    Four rainbow lights, running everywhere in the snow.


    "Old man, if I can''t kill you, I''ll kill you two apprentices first


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and ran into the young man.


    "Younger martial brother, let''s go The long skirt woman and the young man were the closest, and they also felt Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit. Suddenly, her face changed greatly and she said quickly.


    While speaking, she also rushed to this side.


    "Beast, dare you?" The immortal general roared.


    Xiao Yao, who rushes towards the young man, suddenly feels the pressure surge, which directly affects his speed.


    The young man seized the opportunity and quickly pulled back a distance.


    "Hum, count your good luck..." Xiao Yao scolded a, is a Nirvana fist, toward the long skirt woman behind.


    Long skirt woman to avoid, was Xiao Yao this blow hit fly out, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Chase again, and I''ll leave you all here!" Xiao Yao scolded.


    The strength of the immortal general can not be underestimated.


    Even standing on the opposite side of each other, Xiao Yao would feel a panic.


    However, the strength of the two immortal soldiers is really average. If they don''t use the magic weapon in their hands, Xiao Yao has no power to fight in front of him. If they fight alone, Xiao Yao has enough confidence to wipe out the two immortal soldiers completely.


    But that immortal general will not give Xiao Yao this chance at all.


    As long as Xiao Yao stops and wants to turn around to kill a shot, the immortal general will give it a shot in the first time, breaking Xiao Yao''s thought.


    This also makes Xiao Yao deeply understand the gap between himself and the immortal generals.


    "Old man, don''t let me find a chance. If I have a chance, I''ll kill you!" Xiao Yao was cursing and cursing.


    All the way to escape, Xiao Yao''s heart is full of fire.


    Now he would like to die with that immortal.


    Unfortunately, with his current strength, he doesn''t even have the strength to die with the other side.


    However, he knows that he does not really want to fight hard with the other party, but to find a way to delay time.


    Before, although the Firebird demon was just an idea, there was no way to kill the immortal, but he knew in his heart that the other side had already known what was going on in the snow field, and believed that he was coming towards the river.


    As long as they adhere to the ape demon or Firebird demon arrived, even if it is completely safe.


    That''s the only thing he can look forward to now.


    Although Xiao Yao always thinks that it''s better to ask for others than for himself, now he really can''t help it. He''s really not the opponent of the immortal general


    But soon, Xiao Yao found something interesting.


    His speed didn''t slow down, but the two immortal soldiers behind him couldn''t keep up with him.


    But the immortal general''s state and speed are slightly better.


    "This magic soldier is a little strange. With the magic power in his body, it should have been used up long ago, but now, the magic power in his body is not exhausted..." the long skirt woman said behind.


    The young man also nodded, equally puzzled.


    They haven''t met the demons before, but the demons, who only have the strength of the demons, are simply vulnerable to attack in their eyes.


    This time, they met Waterloo in Xiao Yao.


    I really don''t understand why a demon clan with only the strength of demon soldiers can be so powerful, and the magic in its body can continue to support its flight.


    Only Xiao Yao knows why.


    He put the magic in his body, still delivering the magic.


    Although the beating speed of the devil''s heart has accelerated a lot, there is no trace of exhaustion in a short time.


    It surprised him.


    It seems that this is the greatest use of the devil''s heart. Although he has not been in the devil''s world for a long time, he has every reason to believe that ordinary demons will never have such strength as him.


    I don''t know how long the immortal behind me will last


    The immortal forces in the immortal general''s body can''t be compared with the immortal soldiers, but the immortal general seems to realize that the situation is not good, and suddenly stops with a sneer.


    "You run, run with you, today I will kill all the snow beasts in your snow field, and the snow wolf, ha ha!" With these words, the immortal really turned back.


    Xiao Yao stopped, looking at the rainbow farther and farther away, and suddenly became angry.


    "Especially, it''s also called the fairy family? What a shame Originally, he thought that with the advantage of his magic heart, he might be able to drain each other''s immortal power.


    Even if it doesn''t, there''s no problem in procrastinating.


    But he can think of, the other side obviously also thought of.


    The immortal general also knew that it was no good for him to continue to drag on, so he chose to turn back and threaten the lives of snow beast and Xiaobai.


    Before the battle was so fierce, even if Xiaobai had not lost his fighting ability, it was almost the same.


    Even if Xiaobai is still in the peak state, he can''t be the opponent of that immortal general and two immortal soldiers.


    So, with almost no hesitation, he followed up again.


    Xiao Yao can hide his breath, but Xiao Bai can''t.


    Hiding breath also needs enough magic in his body, but it''s hard for him to move when he lies on the ground


    Let alone continue to hide in the snow.


    When he saw that the three rainbow had come back, he was surprised. Could Xiao Yao have been killed?


    Now he even has no way to urge the divine consciousness, so he doesn''t know how Xiao Yao is now, so he can only be worried.


    "If you don''t come out again, today, I will kill the snow wolf first!" Three rainbow stay above Xiaobai, and then three rainbow all poured down.


    One immortal general and two immortal soldiers are standing beside Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai didn''t know what was going on, but after hearing the words of Xianjiang, he suddenly realized that his face changed greatly.


    These fairies threaten Xiao Yao with their own lives?


    "Master, run!" Xiao Bai suddenly roared.


    The immortal''s palm fell down, and Xiaobai felt that the bones in his body were broken. Blood penetrated from his skin and poured on the snow. His body sank a little.


    "Now, what''s your talkative share?" The young man said with a sneer, "now you are just the meat on the chopping board."


    Xiaobai bites his teeth and wants to open his mouth to remind Xiao Yao, but he finds that he can''t speak even when he opens his mouth. It must be the immortal general''s means.


    "Your voice hole has been sealed. Don''t waste your efforts." Long skirt woman said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao finally appeared.


    He suspended in the sky, looking down at the three fairies and Xiaobai.


    Xiao Bai''s face changed when he saw Xiao Yao.


    "Ha ha! What a loving and righteous demon The immortal general burst out laughing, "come down and die!"


    Xiao Yao has already appeared, and he is not in a hurry.


    The other side shows up because they like the snow monster.


    Is it hard to escape again?


    "Are you fairies so shameless?" Xiao Yao stood in the sky and said with a sneer.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you insult me Said the young man angrily. Xiao Yao sighed¡° Am I insulting you or are you insulting yourself? " Xiao Yao frowned. Just as he was about to fall, snow splashed high ahead. Like the magnificent sea, snow is the wave. Xiao Yao was a little stunned, a little at a loss. At the same time, he noticed the smell of the snow, as if something was changing. The breath of life is slowly being pulled away and replaced by the breath of death... Gazing at the snow in the distance is like gazing at a sea of blood. The sound of animals galloping, let countless avalanches. The flesh and blood on those snow beasts are slowly falling off... "How can this happen?" Those fairies are also full of amazement. Xiaobai can''t speak, but he looks at it with a look on his face, but he is in agony

 Chapter 1759

    Xiao Yao looks into the distance.


    Looking at the ten thousand beasts galloping, there are thousands of miles of snow mountain collapse.


    For a moment, the brain has forgotten to think.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Those snow beasts, tens of thousands of them, can''t see their head at a glance. They are melting with the white snow. But gradually, their flesh and blood begin to fall off from their skeletons, scarlet.


    It''s like a red carpet on the white snow.


    "No!" That fairy will suddenly face big change, then turned into a rainbow, want to escape these.


    The two immortal soldiers, the disciples of the general, did not return to God at this time.


    They did not expect that their master would choose to flee at this time.


    And left them to flee.


    Even if he stood far away, Xiao Yao could see that the expression on the snow beast''s face gradually became ferocious.


    Gradually, tens of thousands of blue beams of light began to rise in all directions, rising from the ground and converging on a point in the air to form a huge light, covering an area of the snow plain.


    The immortal general had just condensed out of the gate, but suddenly disappeared.


    He turned, pale, and looked at the bones of the snow beasts.


    Even if there is no flesh and blood on the body, the speed of those snow beasts has not slowed down.


    Still towards Xiao Yao and others.


    Xiao Yao seized the opportunity and hit it with one blow.


    The young man and the woman in the long skirt, the two immortal soldiers quickly avoid. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Xiaobai to him. At the same time, he infuses magic into Xiaobai''s voice acupoint.


    Two people stand in the mid air, looking at the distant snow beast bones.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    Xiaobai burst the dyke in tears.


    "Snow spirit... These snow beasts sacrifice snow spirit with their own lives..."


    Xiao Yao still didn''t understand.


    The skeleton of the snow beast, with the wind and snow, finally came to the front.


    The immortal general and the immortal soldiers began to collide with the light shield that enveloped the area under their feet, but there was no way to break through.


    In other words, their retreat has been completely blocked.


    I want to catch a turtle in a jar!


    Xiao Yao can''t help but worry. He can realize that the skeletons of the snow beasts are not for himself, but for the immortal soldier. He is relieved when he goes first.


    At least he and Xiaobai are safe.


    Finally, the skeletons stopped.


    Then, tens of thousands of skeletons slowly gathered together.


    In a flash, a huge object hundreds of meters high appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    It''s the skeleton of tens of thousands of snow beasts, piled up together.


    Head, arms, body, legs.


    "Snow spirit..." small white eyes have no landing point, open mouth, softly said.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t know what happened to Xueling in Xiaobai''s mouth, even if there was still a distance, he could feel the strong breath attached to the huge skeleton.


    Step out, the snow will appear a deep pit.


    It''s not urgent, it''s not slow, it''s walking towards the immortal general.


    Gusts of wind rolled up, the air transport of the snow field, at this time has nearly dried up, all into the skeleton.


    The fairy waved the dust out of his hand, and hundreds of golden soldiers turned into magic, and rushed towards the snow spirit skeleton.


    The snow spirit skeleton stretched out a hand, forward a wave, those gold armor warrior then all no longer exist.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai were also knocked out by that style.


    "What a powerful force..." Xiao Yao was stunned.


    The immortal''s face became more and more ugly.


    Snow spirit skeleton once again wields a fist, mercilessly smashes down.


    The immortal general had little time to think. He held out his hand, grabbed the young disciple and threw it away. The young man screamed and hit Xueling''s fist. It dissipated in an instant, turned into powder and disappeared completely!


    At this time, the long skirt woman had already looked silly.


    She didn''t expect that zunshang, who had great respect in her heart, would use their lives to resist the attack of Xueling skeleton at the critical moment of life and death.


    It completely overturned her perception


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai can''t believe it.


    Although they didn''t like the fairies before, it was hard for them to understand this scene.


    After all, Xian will protect his disciples before.


    "Is it true that all the fairies are like this?" Xiao Yao clenched his fist with cold eyes.


    Xiaobai took a deep breath and shook his head with a bitter smile: "whether it''s immortal, demon or Terran, in fact, what''s the essential difference? It''s just that all the people in the world like to beautify the fairies too much. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, noncommittal.


    The immortal will run all the way, but can''t break through the confinement of the snow.


    Soon the Xianli in his body was nearly dry.


    He is also fighting with the snow spirit skeleton, but his attack falls on the snow spirit skeleton, there is no way to cause any substantial damage to the other side.


    It''s like a child in a kindergarten who has accumulated enough strength to hit a strong man.


    It''s just a joke.


    The expression on Xian Jiang''s face is more and more ugly.


    He turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai, and roared.


    "Do you really want to start a war between the fairies and the demons?"


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are both frowning.


    They did not expect that at this time, the other side would even use such a warning to them.


    It seems that the immortal will leave here in order to survive. He really has nothing to do with it.


    "You deserve it, too?" Xiao Yao sneered.


    Xian Jiang thinks that Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are just two retarded people.


    They may have no idea what it means to kill themselves in the snow.


    However, Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are helpless.


    Even if Xiaobai is the master of Xueyuan, it is impossible to stop Xueling at this time.


    Of course, even if Xiaobai could do it, he would never do it.


    Tens of thousands of creatures in Xueyuan summon Xueling with their own life in order to kill the immortal general and immortal soldiers.


    So, the other party must die here!


    Snow spirit''s attack, faster and faster, a fist fell, the ground has been full of holes, exposing one after another pit.


    Once again, the immortal general didn''t escape in time. Although he had retreated to the edge, he was still smashed out.


    He stood up again, his face was covered with blood, his body was covered with a layer of golden light, and he was attached to his body surface.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was shocked when he saw this scene.


    "This is the life saving skill possessed by the immortal generals. They protect their bodies with their own blood essence, but they pay a great price." Xiaobai said.


    But when Xiao Bai talked about it, he stopped abruptly.


    He doesn''t know what price the other party will pay. After all, what he has is only the memory inheritance of the demons, not the memory inheritance of the fairies.


    The snow spirit skeleton once again smashed the immortal general''s body into the snow.


    When the immortal will come out again, the golden light on his body no longer exists.


    Even if it is the last basic life, it is difficult to resist the strike of Xueling skeleton.


    Thus we can see how terrible the strength of snow spirit skeleton is!


    Even Xiao Yao subconsciously thought, even if the immortal comes, can he escape from the heaven?


    "You, damn it!" Snow spirit skeleton suddenly opens mouth, each word all rolls up a gang breeze.


    This vigorous wind is no worse than the Jian gang before Xiao Yao.


    The vigorous wind blows and smashes the immortal general''s body thoroughly.


    It turns around, looks at the woman in the long skirt, and records the same punch.


    The strength of Xianbing women was not as good as that of Xianjiang. They didn''t even have the chance to deal with the skeleton of Xueling, so they died.


    However, the bronze mirror on her body was left intact. Xiao Yao could not help sighing. It seemed that the immortal statue was really extraordinary. Before that young man''s Jade Flute, has already turned into powder along with his body.


    Snow spirit skeleton, standing in place, huge, full of momentum.


    Finally, with the complete end of the battle, its skeleton fell off one by one.


    Dead bones everywhere!


    That layer of barrier, also completely dissipated.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai stand on the snow again, looking at everything around them.


    When a gust of wind blows, all you can feel is the Qi of death.


    The original beautiful snow field seems to have become a purgatory.


    "The snow spirit disappears, and the snow plain will not last long." Xiaobai knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head in the direction of those withered bones.


    Xiao Yao stood beside him with cold eyes.


    He and Xiaobai''s hatred of the fairies increased a little.


    Moreover, after this battle, they suddenly realized that the fairies were not so right.


    As is often seen in TV dramas and movies, those famous and decent people have played the flag of acting for heaven one by one, but they use that flag to cover the sunshine above their heads and do something that they think they have a clear conscience.


    The immortal soldiers died in the snow, but are the snow beasts really willing to fight with the immortal families?


    Those skeletons want to live in the snow better than anyone else.


    But heaven forbids!


    No fairy!


    What can they do?


    The bronze mirror and the dust of Xianjiang were folded up, and there was a thick atmosphere on it.


    These are treasures, but now Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to use them. As for his black iron sword, it is contained in the gourd. After a brief induction, it can recover its original flavor in about a month at the present speed. It seems that the overbearing sword can only be used once a month. This is Xiao Yao''s biggest one now. When he was in the sword Gang, he realized that the sword driven by the secret method of the devil''s gate was enough to threaten an immortal. After a while, the ape devil finally came to the snow. He looked at the corpses everywhere, but sighed¡° We have to get out of here, too. The snow will soon disappear. " Said the ape devil. Xiao Yao suddenly stood up and glared at the ape demon¡° Why don''t you wait for us to die? " Xiao Yao asked. The other party has long been aware of the situation in the snow, but now he comes to the snow, which makes him really don''t understand. Although he is not the kind of character who likes to place the hope of living on others, he is burning with anger at the withered bones¡° It''s a long story. Let''s go back. " The ape demon whispered, "I''ll give you an explanation."

 Chapter 1760

    Following the ape demon, Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai leave the snow plain.


    At the moment of entering the star gate, Xiao Yao''s ears seemed to have heard the fragmented sound.


    He subconsciously turned his face and took a look. Through a little gap, the snow in the snow field was melting at the speed visible to the naked eye. The snow water was rolling and flowing, converging into a stream, and the width of the stream was also changing rapidly.


    As the ape demon and Xiaobai said before, the world of Xueyuan has completely collapsed.


    The appearance of Xueling seems to drain the last blood of Xueyuan and make a short burst.


    Soon, it will disappear.


    After returning to the demon world, Xiao Yao thought about a problem.


    Is it worth it?


    For the snowfield.


    For the snow beasts living on the snow plain.


    He figured out that rather than becoming a hunting ground in the fairyland, it would be better to fight to the death. Even if a few immortal soldiers would die, it would be better to be regarded as a happy valley by the fairyland.


    Snow beast, snow field, is dignified and spiritual.


    It''s hard to understand the two words of spirit. If we draw lessons from the contents of ancient books, it''s also difficult to understand. If we have to sum it up, we may be able to reluctantly explain some of the Confucian sages'' ideas: a gentleman who is up to Tao is up to Tao, and a poor man who is down to Tao is poor.


    At least for those snow beasts who died in the snow, even if they die, it''s worth it. At least they tell fairyland in this way that those lives on the snow are angry, and the price of angering them is immortal meteorite.


    Back to the demon world, also back to the palace of the Firebird demon king.


    The expression on ape demon''s face is always dignified. He looks at Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai, but says, "you have to be ready."


    "What preparation?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "It won''t be long before the devil comes to arrest you." Ape devil took a deep breath and said, "but don''t worry, I''ll protect you. If I can''t, I''ll arrange for you to escape."


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai are awe inspiring.


    Before, Xiao Yao was still curious about why the Firebird demon found that the snow had changed so long ago, but the ape demon came so late.


    Now think about it carefully, there must be something that you don''t know.


    After entering the hall, Xiao Yao found the Firebird demon lying on the chair, and his clothes were stained with blood.


    His face looked a little pale, and his arm was too weak to rest on the arm of the chair. But after seeing Xiao Yao Xiaobai, he also showed a smile.


    "Well done." Said the Lord of Firebird in a soft voice.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai look at each other and keep silent.


    "Before, I wanted to open the gate directly to save you, but I was intercepted by another demon king. No, I had a fight. Although I was injured, the other side was not feeling well either." The Firebird demon said with a smile.


    "Is there a devil in the way?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised, some strange.


    "There is some trouble in this matter." Ape demon takes a step forward, turns around and looks at Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai. After pondering for a moment, he says, "originally, the demon lord wanted to help you, but he was blocked by another reincarnation demon lord who advocated to live in peace with the fairies on the road. He didn''t want us to rescue you. He even hoped that he would sacrifice you to extinguish the anger of the fairies..."


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "you are really a devil with courage."


    "We don''t need to say too much about him, but there is one thing you can let go. We will stand on your side." Firebird demon coughed and said with a strong smile, "and in a short time, he can''t have the ability to ask you for trouble, but he doesn''t have the ability, which doesn''t mean other demons don''t have the same ability. Although this time, Xueling killed the immortal general, you can''t get rid of the relationship with the snow wolf, and the other side will never give up."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "that is to say, those demon lords who advocate surrendering to the fairyland hope to hand us over to the fairyland, or kill us directly, right?"


    The Lord of Firebird nodded.


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    He suddenly felt helpless.


    Even the snow beasts on the snow plain, when oppressed and slaughtered by the fairies, all know to stand up and defend their dignity.


    But there are some high-ranking demons in the demon world, even the demon king, who have abandoned the so-called dignity.


    Is dignity really so worthless?


    For the snow beasts on the snow plain, it is their lifelong wish to enter the magic gate.


    But if we let those skeletons disappear together with the snow field know that the demon world they yearn for is full of such a group of demons, what would we think?


    Xiao Yao clenched his fist, and the murderer flashed in his eyes.


    "Don''t be impulsive yet." The Lord of Firebird stood up and said, "the most important thing for you now is to protect your life."


    "I understand." Xiao Yao nodded.


    The Firebird demon turned his face, looked at the ape demon and said, "you take them to the wasteland and protect them."


    "Yes..."


    Immediately, the ape demon came out of the hall with Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai.


    I heard a strong cough inside.


    "This time, Lord Firebird was seriously injured." Said the ape devil with a sigh.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "is that reincarnation demon king very powerful?"


    "It''s very powerful. He has an ancient secret."


    "The ancient secret?" Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, subconsciously asked, "Honghuang power?" Thinking of these four words, Xiao Yao''s expression is even more strange.


    "Once upon a time, the reincarnation demon king also entered the ancient wasteland. When he left, he mastered a kind of power." Ape demon said, "before, listen to our Lord devil say some bits and pieces, in the war with the reincarnation demon, he fell into the field of each other, where everything is infinite cycle."


    Hearing the four words of infinite cycle, Xiao Yao''s face became more and more strange.


    He and Xiaobai did not know how to understand the four words in the mouth of ape devil.


    The ape demon grinned and said, "in fact, when you ask me, I can''t give you a definite answer. After all, I haven''t dealt with that man. If he really wants to deal with me, I''m sure I''ll just give up and die."


    Xiao Yao said in amazement: "is that reincarnation demon so terrible?"


    "When Lord Firebird came back, he told us that the power of reincarnation possessed by Lord Firebird has realized some of the power of the devil." The ape devil talked about these, but also a little frightened.


    "That is to say, the reincarnation demon is about to become a demon?" Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s not a good thing for him.


    Who wants their enemies to be very strong?


    The more powerful the enemy is, the more challenging he will be. That''s a childhood idea, OK?


    It''s more important to live well and take Xiao Niannian back from the fairyland


    The ape devil laughed and said, "I admit, that man''s strength is really strong, but it''s not as exaggerated as you think. He''s still far away from the demon God. He just understands part of the power of the demon God."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After a while, they saw Xuejiao, who had already obtained the magic seed.


    Now Xuejiao is full of dignity.


    What surprised Xiao Yao even more was that Xuejiao had already formed a dragon shape after acquiring the demon species.


    Wearing black armour, the head of the Dragon rises high, which is very powerful.


    After seeing Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai, Xue Jiao also turned into a human figure, dressed in black armor, looking like a soldier.


    "I really don''t understand you. When you transform into human form, you will transform into human form. What do you have to be so beautiful to do?" Xiao Yao looks at Xuejiao and Xiaobai in front of him. He is very annoyed.


    Xue Jiao said with a smile: "master, I just think that it''s going to be illusory anyway. It''s better to look better."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, but his eyes were dim.


    "And call me master?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Shouldn''t I call you master?" Xue Jiao doesn''t understand.


    "When you get the demon seed, the contract between us should be void, right?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    In fact, Xiao Yao has been aware of these before.


    The expression on Xuejiao''s face suddenly changed.


    He became a little aggrieved.


    He reluctantly showed a smile, but some stiff and far fetched, the emotion in his eyes, will be "aggrieved" two words to achieve incisively and vividly.


    "Master, you think that after the contract, I should leave you, as if I had broken free from the cage and shackles, right?" Xuejiao asked.


    Xiao Yao was silent to answer the question.


    "We signed a contract at the beginning, but you did not treat me as a slave. On the contrary, I got too many chances from you." Xue Jiao said softly, "does it matter whether the contract exists?"


    Xiao Yao slapped Xuejiao on the shoulder: "brother, I''m going to be moved and cry by you."


    "Ha ha, of course, let me be my younger brother, and I''ll have to make alchemy for me in the future." Xuejiao continued.


    "..." Xiao Yao felt that the other party could still move him for a while.


    Xiaobai was shocked when he heard this, and said: "yes, master, I think there are many natural materials and treasures in the demon world, at least not worse than the earth and the Lingwu world. Now you have the strength of the demon soldiers, and you have plenty of aura in your body. It''s not impossible to refine some high-grade pills!"


    Originally Xiao Yao didn''t think so much about it, but now after listening to Xiao Bai and Xue Jiao''s words, he immediately began to think about it.


    As they said, many pills that can''t be refined on earth are full of infinite possibilities here.


    Maybe I can really use the elixir to stack Xuejiao and Xiaobai to the realm of the devil


    Such an idea appeared in his mind, and there was an uncontrollable excitement in Xiao Yao''s heart¡° Can you alchemy Asked the ape devil in surprise. Xiao Yao nodded¡° There are many natural resources and treasures in the ancient wasteland. Perhaps, it''s really suitable for you to refine the elixir. If you can refine the top grade elixir, I''m afraid you can also improve your strength quickly. " Said the ape demon, nodding his head.

 Chapter 1761

    The ape demon''s look at Xiao Yao changed again.


    He felt that the other side had surprised him a lot.


    Far away, he didn''t know, but before in Xueyuan, Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai could survive under the encirclement of Xianjiang and Xianbing and kill a Xianbing, which was a very great thing.


    The guy named Wu Hao, whose death has nothing to do with Xueling, was killed by Xiao Yao with strange means.


    Although the other two immortal soldiers and immortal generals died in Xueling''s hands, it doesn''t mean that they have nothing to do with Xiao Yao and Xiaobai.


    To survive is something to be proud of.


    After hearing that Xiao Yao knew how to alchemy, he felt that this Terran guy was more and more interesting.


    It''s no wonder the Lord of Firebird paid so much attention to him before.


    This is not totally unreasonable.


    Xiao Yao also nodded after listening to the ape demon''s words, but now it''s not the time to say this. He was just curious about a question and said, "what''s that great wasteland?"


    "Don''t you know?" The ape demon seems a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. He thinks that no one has told me so far. How can I know? But he also understands that because he has got the devil''s heart and part of the inheritance of the God of forgetting Sichuan, they will subconsciously think that they will know these things.


    In fact, he also knows that the inheritance of the devil''s heart is not simple, but with his current strength, what he can open is a small part of the memory. He doesn''t know many things, and maybe he doesn''t know much about Snow Wolf''s inheritance. When he thinks of these, he has a light sadness.


    It''s hard to keep the door of the treasure but not feel the treasure.


    The ape devil took a deep breath and said, "the great wilderness is a dangerous place."


    "Dangerous place?" Xiao Yao was so angry, "since it''s a dangerous place, do you still want us to go?"


    "It''s dangerous, but there are also some safe areas. As long as you don''t die and run to dangerous places, nothing will happen. After you enter the ancient wasteland, everyone''s breath will be covered. Even the immortals can''t feel anything there. Therefore, as long as you enter the ancient wasteland, you will be relatively safe."


    Xiao Yao nodded, and now he understood why the Firebird demon wanted to send himself to the wasteland.


    Xuejiao, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "There should not be a small number of demon lords in the main battle faction of the demon world. If you unite, it seems that it is not difficult to protect us." Xue Jiao said in a deep voice.


    This also reminds Xiao Yao.


    He didn''t think about this before. Now when he heard Xue Jiao say that, he immediately felt that it was very reasonable.


    What makes Xiao Yao even more moved is that Xue Jiao is talking about protecting us, not Xiao Yao. It can be seen that in his heart, he is also firmly tied to Xiao Yao Xiaobai. This is not intentional, but subconsciously. In his subconscious, his existence is inseparable from Xiao Yao Xiaobai.


    Hearing this, ape demon suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Obviously, there are some things Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    After pondering for a long time, ape demon sighed, his tone was full of helplessness, and said: "not every demon lord attaches great importance to you."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    It''s true that there''s no need for other demons to put treasure on Xiao Yao.


    They don''t necessarily feel that Xiao Yao is a powerful weapon for the demon world to fight against the fairies.


    In other words, now Xiao Yao has fallen into the situation that his father doesn''t love his mother.


    It''s really sad to think about it


    "In fact, this may not be a bad thing. After all, everything has two sides. When you go to the ancient wasteland, there will be some dangers, but there will also be many opportunities. As long as you are careful after entering the ancient wasteland, there will be no problem." Ape demon said with a smile, "maybe you can all get some breakthroughs in the wilderness."


    The ape devil''s words may be to comfort Xiao Yao, but they are also reasonable.


    He was deeply touched by such words.


    The harvest is directly proportional to the danger, which Xiao Yao realized a long time ago, so he is not very worried, and even has some small expectations. Even if he stays in the devil''s world, the chance of the devil''s world is still too little. It is difficult to quickly improve his strength in a short time.


    What makes Xiao Yao feel helpless is that the python he met on the island of resentment sea was like a stone sinking into the sea after he entered the mountain in his body. He didn''t have any information, which made Xiao Yao very painful.


    If Python had news and could protect him, they would not be so embarrassed in the snow before.


    Even if the strength of the python is not as good as that of the demon immortal, it is almost the same.


    There''s no problem cashing a fairy general.


    He also tried to wake up the python, but it didn''t help at all. It was like he lost contact completely. He thought he could have a good bodyguard, but now he seems to think too much.


    In fact, from the very beginning, I should have noticed that it was wrong. After all, after entering the magic tree on the small mountain in the body, the python had already broken contact with itself.


    Ape demon re opened the gate, turned to Xiao Yao, said: "this time the star road trip, will be quite long."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "how long can it be?"


    "In terms of your Terran time association, one month." Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao


    He was really shocked.


    It takes a month to travel through the star road?


    Where is that ancient wasteland?


    Is it that far? When I entered the gate and crossed the Star Road, I was shocked at them for a moment.


    Probably seeing the surprise in Xiao Yao''s eyes, the ape demon said: "the great wilderness belongs to a very remote star field. Of course, if the Lord demon takes you there, it will be faster."


    Xiao Yao understood a little and asked, "does the state of his own strength have a lot to do with the speed in the star road?"


    "That''s nature." Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao is no longer talking.


    I don''t know where the place called Satan star domain is. When I find Satan star domain, I have to kill all the mecha men. I''ll never be in trouble again!


    After entering the star gate, Xiao Yao followed the ape demon on the star road and looked around. The stars looked beautiful.


    A month later, I finally saw a light spot and successfully came to the great wilderness.


    After all, they can''t speak on the star road. Only when they enter the realm of the demon king can they have the power of magic transmission on the star road. Xiao Yao also yearns to hear it.


    When he came to the ancient wasteland, Xiao Yao looked around and found that he was waiting for the devil standing in the green mountains and waters.


    The environment is very good, and you can still hear the birds. If it wasn''t for the ape demon and Xiao Yao''s words, he really didn''t want to believe that the great wilderness was regarded as the Immortal Emperor by the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons.


    In fact, when listening to the ape demon, Xiao Yao also realized that even the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons knew little about the great wilderness.


    I don''t know the origin of the ancient wasteland, and I don''t know how vast the ancient wasteland is.


    Here, they don''t even have the ability to fly.


    After entering the ancient wasteland, Xiao Yao felt as if he was carrying a heavy stone on his back, a little depressed.


    This is probably the suppression of their own strength.


    "In the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, there are many immortals, demons and demons who come to the wasteland to experience. Here, there will also be fights. Fortunately, the three immortals, demons and demons who can come to the wasteland only have the strength of immortals, demons and demons. Even if the demons come, they will be imprisoned here and forced to suppress the strength of demons and demons." The ape demon said with a smile, "so we don''t need to panic even if we really meet fairies here."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    From this point of view, he could understand why the three realms knew little about the great wilderness.


    Come here, will be suppressed strength, the devil came to want to explore some also some difficulties ah!


    He felt more and more that the wasteland was very mysterious, and even the power of the immortals could be suppressed.


    "Once upon a time, a demon God said that the ancient wasteland used to be the habitat of another ethnic group. The ruler here was called Huangdi. That race is called the barbarians. " Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, is very surprised: "this wasteland clan, disappeared now?"


    "Well, no one knows what happened to the barbarian. They just appeared and disappeared, as if they had been directly wiped out by some force. But one thing we can be sure is that the strength of the barbarian emperor and the barbarian people is very terrible. Otherwise, they would not be able to lay such a powerful prison and suppress the strength of the Immortal Emperor."


    Think of these, ape demon feel a little strange.


    It''s hard for him to believe that there is something more powerful than the devil.


    Fortunately, that terrible existence, that race, has completely disappeared.


    "Although that race has disappeared, the ancient wasteland is still full of crisis. There are some wild animals with extraordinary strength, and some are wild spirits. It''s too complicated to say. Even the devil doesn''t know what the wild spirits are like. They are often unpredictable, and sometimes they are just a little bug, quietly approaching you, And then I killed you... "


    Xiao Yao''s scalp is numb.


    "Fortunately, those barren spirits just stay in some specific places and don''t run around. They just kill some intruders..."


    Ape devil said that, Xiao Yao suddenly had an idea. He looked at the ape demon and said, "maybe the existence of those wild spirits is to protect something?" Ape demon is noncommittal. Any demon who hears this will have such a guess.

 Chapter 1762

    The wasteland is very big, and even the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons don''t know how big it is.


    What''s more, it''s dangerous here.


    However, such a place has become Xiao Yao''s current hiding place.


    It''s just a little weird.


    Although the wasteland is full of mystery, Xiao Yao''s curiosity is not very high.


    He didn''t think that he had to explore in the wilderness and set up an exploration team. In his opinion, the most important thing was to find a way to improve his strength first.


    Before, on the earth, Xiao Yao stood at the top of the world, looking at the world, no one can match.


    When he came to the demon world, he was like an ant, for fear that he would be trampled to death by a big man.


    This huge gap is also slowly destroying Xiao Yao''s mood, which is definitely not a good thing.


    Xiao Yao is also a person who is very easy to adjust himself. Whether he is on earth or in the world of Lingwu, he has a strong adaptability, and now he is in the demon world.


    He does not feel that it is a particularly bad thing to be aware of his lack of strength, let alone regard it as a blow.


    On the contrary, he thinks this is a good thing. Only when he is aware of his weakness can he become stronger. If he never realizes it, it means that there is no room for progress at all and he can only be in a state of complacency.


    After looking around, the ape demon said, "we have to go first now."


    "Where to?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "We also have our influence in the ancient wasteland. We have to take it as a temporary settlement first." The ape demon said with a smile.


    Xiao Yaole, said: "it seems that our power is still very big."


    Ape demon expression some strange, asked: "you have yourself, as our side of the devil?"


    "Isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked, "who is kind to me, I will stand on whose side, it seems that there is no problem?"


    "Ha ha, when are we going to be kind to you?" Said the ape devil.


    "Give me the devil''s heart, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "It''s not us who give you the devil''s heart, nor Lord Firebird, but Lord devil." The ape demon said, "so, it''s not so much that you get the devil''s heart as that the devil God gives you the devil''s heart."


    Xiao Yao nodded, not tangled with this problem.


    At least now one thing is certain, that is, the Lord of Firebird and the ape don''t want to kill themselves.


    Although there may be some changes in this point, at least in the current environment.


    Following the ape demon, Xiao Yao, Xiao Bai and Xue Jiao are also running all the way. Although they can''t fly in the wilderness, they still have no problem pouring magic power into their legs to run fast.


    Soon, they arrived at the foothold that ape demon said before.


    A village.


    In this village, there are some wooden houses and many magic soldiers and generals.


    Here, the most powerful devil is only the cultivation of the devil general.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao has a sense of stability.


    At least he won''t meet an opponent who makes him unable to resist. Even if he really meets Xianjiang, even if he is really defeated, he may have a chance to escape. If he meets an opponent as powerful as xianzun, Xiao Yao doesn''t have to think about running away. He can''t escape. He might as well choose to arrest him and leave the keyboard with both hands.


    Ape demon tells Xiao Yao that there is another Demon Lord in this small town, but his strength is also suppressed to the cultivation of the demon general.


    However, even if the other side only has the cultivation of the devil general, they still have to treat them respectfully.


    So when we get to this village, the first thing for ape demon is to take Xiao Yao and others to visit the demon lord first.


    The Demon Lord was a middle-aged man with a dignified face, long hair, black robe and sharp eyes. However, he was quite kind when he saw the ape demon.


    "Firebird, that bastard, has pushed you to me?" The devil asked with a smile.


    "See Lord fog."


    Xiao Yao, Xiao Bai and others all have their own models.


    "I''ve seen the Lord fog."


    Ghost fog demon king looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of curious eyes.


    "You''re the one who''s possessed by the Terrans?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "It''s a little interesting. I didn''t expect that you would be possessed. Aren''t all the practitioners of your Terran clan immortal practitioners? Don''t they all go to the fairyland? " Ghost fog demon king said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    "I know something about you and fairyland. I heard that you killed three fairyland soldiers and a fairyland general in the snow field before?" When the blood fog demon king said these words, it was a kind of tentative tone, and it seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s Xueling''s hand, and I don''t have much power." Xiao Yao said.


    He is not the kind of person who likes to polish his face. There are two things to say.


    "That''s also based on the fact that you have enough strength. In fact, it''s not wrong for the Lord Firebird to do so. For you, coming to the great wilderness is actually the best choice. At least here, you don''t have to die, but if you don''t come, you will die. Those bastards in the demon world are becoming more and more unrestrained. Unfortunately, The Lord demon can''t show up, otherwise, there''s no chance for them to be presumptuous. Hum... I haven''t seen a group of demons scrambling to be dogs for fairyland! "


    It can be seen that the Lord of blood fog is also full of discontent with those demons who want to take refuge in the fairyland.


    Moreover, he seems to have a good temper. After all, he is a devil, but he dares to swear here.


    "Thank you for your acceptance." The ape devil said helplessly.


    The blood fog demon king didn''t say much, just told another demon general to take Xiao Yao to find their residence first.


    When he arrived at the wasteland, Xiao Yao suddenly had a strange feeling.


    He always felt that there seemed to be a mysterious attraction for the barbarians that the ape demons had said before.


    I always want to solve the secret in my mind.


    However, Xiao Yao is very self-conscious. Even if he really explores the things that the gods can''t get the answer, he can''t find anything.


    After a short rest, he went out and found many strange flowers and plants near the village that could not be found in the earth and Lingwu world.


    What surprised him was that many of them were recorded in the mysterious world of medicine.


    Now he is more and more curious about what kind of existence is the one who wrote down the mystery of medicine. He has even seen the herbs in the ancient wasteland.


    Another thought came into his mind.


    Perhaps, these rare flowers and plants of the great wilderness have appeared on the earth before, but gradually disappeared later.


    There is no such possibility.


    While Xiao Yao was picking those strange flowers and plants, the blood mist demon suddenly came over.


    "Can I help you?" The blood fog demon lord negative hand but stand, ask a way.


    Xiao Yao coughed and quickly waved his hand: "I''ll do it myself."


    Are you kidding me? Let the devil do it for you?


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have nothing to do now." When speaking, the blood fog demon king has already begun to learn Xiao Yao''s method of picking herbs, and helped to pick them together.


    Xiao Yao really felt flattered.


    "You want to pick these herbs, do you want to alchemy?" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised at first, but later he realized that the ape demon had revealed this point before. However, he had nothing to hide and nodded.


    "It''s interesting that we demons haven''t been able to alchemy, ha ha!" The blood fog devil laughs.


    "What about the fairies?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "In the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, only the immortals can refine pills. All the pills we used to get were snatched from the immortals." The blood fog devil said, "I just didn''t expect that you could also make pills. I heard that most of those who can make pills in the fairy family are those who use pills to enter the Tao. Are you also?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "my skill of alchemy is not as good as those who use Alchemy to enter Taoism. I''m just a normal practitioner who use martial arts to enter Taoism."


    The blood mist demon nodded and said with a smile, "it''s interesting. Although those fairies who use Dan as their way have made great contributions to the fairies, there is one thing that can''t be changed. Their own strength is inferior to that of other fairies."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    "I also heard that you know how to integrate magic into martial arts?"


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    At first, he didn''t think about anything, but now when he heard what the blood mist demon said, he suddenly remembered the anger and fear of the immortal general on the snow plain.


    It seems that they know how to integrate magic into martial arts, which is a very terrible thing for them.


    "No wonder." The blood fog demon king sighed and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I just learned that the fairy clan has issued a hunting order for you." The blood mist demon stopped, handed the picked flowers to Xiao Yao, stood up straight and said, "the reward for you is 100 drops of xianzun''s essence and blood, and three real treasures of xianzun."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and said, "are you going to kill me so soon?"


    The blood fog demon looked strange and said, "you probably don''t understand what I want to say? I''ve killed dozens of immortal generals and hundreds of immortal soldiers, but even so, their reward for me is only ten drops of immortal blood essence, no real treasure. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    As the saying goes, there is no harm without contrast.


    After a simple comparison, the fairy family is really big this time.


    The reward to oneself, since compare the blood fog Demon Lord to return most times. Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "I really don''t understand, but it''s just three immortal soldiers and one immortal general. As for hating me like this? Are there any special identities of those immortal soldiers and immortal generals? "¡° It''s nothing special. It''s you. " The blood fog Demon Lord said, "don''t you realize how terrible it is to be a demon who knows how to integrate magic into martial arts? Have you ever thought about why, on the same level, the demons are not the opponents of the fairies? "£¨ I''ve had diarrhea for several days, but I''m not feeling well all the time. Today, I''ve been sleeping for more than ten hours, and I have a splitting headache

 Chapter 1763

    Xiao Yao really didn''t expect that the big men of the fairy clan could look up to themselves so much.


    The reward to oneself has already surpassed a demon king, who dares to believe it?


    All of a sudden, he was a little inflated.


    In fact, it''s all a joke. Xiao Yao also has some helplessness when he hears about these times from the blood fog demon.


    He really didn''t understand why the fairies had to value themselves so much.


    It''s just that the question raised by the blood mist demon just woke him up a little to some extent.


    He also began to think about the questions raised by the other party just now.


    Why in the same realm, the demons are never the opponents of the fairies?


    He didn''t think about this question very carefully, but now he contacted the immortal general who died in the snow plain, and he seemed to have an answer in his heart.


    "Is it because the demons don''t know martial arts?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    He thinks it''s very possible, but he thinks it''s strange. After all, the intelligence of the demon clan is not very low.


    The blood mist devil laughed.


    "I''ll say you''re smart, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Yao was full of depression.


    "Is that really the problem?"


    Blood fog demon sighed and said, "we demons, when fighting, rely entirely on our own strength. It''s also a kind of nature, the nature of fighting. Moreover, it''s hard for us to come up with martial arts suitable for our demons, but your appearance has subverted a lot. That''s why the Fairies regard you as the first-class enemy. You are also a demon, But they have mastered their martial arts skills. I''m afraid that now the fairies are not as confident as they used to be. They think they have the chance to win. "


    Speaking of these, the expression on the blood mist demon''s face looked a little happy.


    After all, he has always regarded the fairies as the enemy. Now that the fairies are unhappy, he will be happy.


    Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "don''t they want to kill me now?"


    "Actually, I think it''s a good thing." Blood fog demon said, "fairyland attaches importance to you, which means that the demon world also attaches importance to you. You know, in our demon family, the main battle faction still accounts for the majority, not all the demon families are soft bones."


    Xiao Yao is willing to believe this.


    "So, as long as you can improve the overall strength of the demons, I believe that the demons will protect you."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he suddenly realized that he understood the meaning of the blood fog demon.


    The expression on his face also had some helplessness.


    "In other words, if I want to get the protection of the demons, I have to let the demons master martial arts?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The blood mist demon nodded.


    "It''s not a simple job for me." Xiao Yao said.


    After thinking about it, he said, "it''s not so difficult. You just need to give us the skills you can use now. We can''t learn the martial arts mastered by the fairies, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t learn your martial arts. After thinking about it for a while, I think that the reason why we can''t learn the martial arts of the fairies is because of the ethnic relationship. Those fairies who created martial arts probably put a kind of imprisonment on them when they were created, so as to prevent us demons from learning them secretly. But your martial arts are not good, There is no such thing


    Then, the blood fog demon king looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes also serious a lot.


    "So now the real serious problem is in front of you. Are you willing to pass on your martial arts skills to the demons?"


    With these words, before Xiao Yao could answer, he waved his hand again.


    "I didn''t ask you to answer my question now, let alone force you. It''s your own business. If you want to, I thank you on behalf of the whole demon clan. If you don''t want to, it''s nothing." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say.


    Moreover, he didn''t rush to answer this question, because he didn''t know what the blood fog demon really thought.


    Although the other side''s mouth is saying so, it does not mean that the heart must also think so.


    In case his front foot refuses, the other side''s back foot will kill him, how to do?


    He is not familiar with the Lord of blood fog.


    Although up to now, the other side''s performance, is to listen to the good appearance, but the heart is separated from the belly, not to mention the other side or the devil?


    He''s not a kid anymore.


    "I''ll think about it." Xiao Yao said.


    The blood mist devil nodded with a smile and continued to help Xiao Yao pick those herbs.


    After preparing almost, Xiao Yao also began to choose closed refining pills.


    He also wanted to try, with his current strength, in the end can not refine out God Dan.


    The rank of the divine elixir is above the spirit elixir.


    When he was on the earth and in the world of Lingwu, it was difficult for him to produce the best of the elixirs, not to mention the super elixir.


    But now it''s different.


    After all, his strength is much stronger than before, and the magic in his body is endless.


    The most important thing is that in the great wilderness, there are many herbs that he can''t see on the earth or in the Lingwu world.


    Relying on these medicinal materials and their current strength, it''s not impossible to refine the super pill.


    He is very confident in himself.


    This time, when Xiao Yao came out again, it was three months later.


    In three months, he not only refined the super pill he needed, but also had a deeper understanding of the magic in his body.


    When refining the super product God pill, he exhausted the magic power in his body several times. Fortunately, the magic heart supplies magic power faster.


    It''s normal to fail all the time at first. Only by experiencing failure can we lead to success.


    If you can''t refine the super quality elixir you need all the time, it will be a failure. But if you succeed in the end, the previous one is not called failure, but experience.


    In fact, life is the same. As long as you succeed, those who failed before will be called rich experience by others, but if you are always in the state of failure, others will only say that you are a loser.


    Within three months, Xiao Yao was not only refining pills, but also forging his aura and magic heart.


    In these three months, Xuejiao and Xiaobai didn''t do anything, they just wandered around.


    "Out of the gate?" Blood fog demon king looks at Xiao Yao to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Is the refining successful?" Blood fog demon king said, "when you Dan Cheng, I saw the vision."


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    This time, the refining of super product God pill was actually successful.


    Moreover, the final harvest is also very good, add up to about five super product God Dan.


    "Thank you for your care these days." When he spoke, he had handed over a super pill.


    "For me?" The Lord of blood fog was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you don''t want it, just forget it."


    The blood fog devil laughed and said, "I''m not a fool. Why don''t I?" When he spoke, he had reached out his hand to take the super product God Dan, and then looked at it carefully. He felt the powerful Qi contained in the pill, and the expression on his face became excited.


    "I didn''t expect that you could really refine the super pill, ha ha! If this is known by fairyland, I''m afraid their reward for you will be increased The blood fog demon king said.


    He said that without any sense of jest.


    In the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, only the fairies can refine pills.


    But now, the demon world also appeared, can refine out super product God Dan.


    If the fairies know about this, they will definitely feel a sense of crisis.


    Next, Xiao Yao gives Xiaobai Xuejiao and ape demon a super pill. He keeps the rest for himself.


    "Next, I''ll choose to shut up for a while." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s not just you, we are." The blood fog demon king said, "I''m looking forward to your super product God pill."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai are curious.


    "Master, what do you want to consider?"


    Xiao Yao did not tell them, but looked at the blood mist demon.


    "What you told me, I can promise you, but I don''t have time to teach too many demons. After all, my energy and time are limited." Xiao Yao said.


    "It''s natural." Blood fog demon said, "if you have to talk about the brain, we must be worse than the fairies, or even worse than the crafty demons, but we are not fools. I can think of these problems naturally. So, you only need to hand in 30 demons, and then let those 30 demons teach other demons. In this way, your problem will be solved."


    In fact, this is also Xiao Yao''s idea.


    "But I''m still a little curious. How do you figure that out?" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "I don''t want to understand. There''s nothing I can do. At least, our enemies are the same. They are all fairies. In this case, helping you can be regarded as helping me." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Don''t worry. I will never let you suffer. If we demons can really master your martial arts, I will give you a great advantage!" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao also understood this time.


    They also did not expect that the blood fog demon king would put forward such a request to Xiao Yao.


    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem to be unreasonable.


    If the demons really master martial arts, then the overall combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. For the demons, it is undoubtedly the beginning of a new era¡° Xiao Yao, did you really agree? " Ape devil also some excited said. Xiao Yao took a look at him, nodded again, and said, "let''s take a look at the super product Shendan first. We''ll talk about it later." After that, he went back to his room, put the super product God Dan in the entrance, closed his eyes, and realized

 Chapter 1764

    Xiao Yao enters the room and closes the door again. Ape demon and blood fog demon are still in a state of excitement.


    But soon, ape demon calmed down.


    He looked at the blood mist devil and asked, "Lord devil, do you think Xiao Yao''s martial arts can really teach us the devil clan?"


    Blood fog demon king slightly a Leng, looking at ape demon, ask a way: "just now he is not already agreed?"


    The ape demon saw that the blood fog demon mistook his meaning, waved his hand and said, "of course I don''t mean that. I mean, even if Xiao Yao is really willing to teach us his martial arts, can we really learn it?"


    The blood fog devil said with a smile: "it has not started yet. It''s hard for anyone to say for the moment, but I''m very confident. After all, Xiao Yao is a demon now. Since he can do it, there''s no reason why we can''t do it."


    The ape demon pondered for a moment and said, "do I need to send this message back?"


    The blood fog demon lord waved his hand and said, "don''t act rashly for the time being. Let''s wait for Xiao Yao to go out of the pass."


    The ape devil doesn''t have much to say.


    On the other hand, fairyland also fell into a state of confusion at this time.


    Before the snow, they died a immortal general, three immortal soldiers.


    In fact, such a loss is nothing to them at all.


    In the fairyland, there are tens of millions of fairyland soldiers, but there are also hundreds of thousands of fairyland soldiers.


    Therefore, the death of one immortal general and three immortal soldiers is not enough to affect the normal operation of the immortal world.


    But when they realized that the magic soldiers in the snow still had martial arts skills, it was enough to give them a headache.


    Over the years, the fairyland has initially occupied the advantage. They have always been very confident that if the fairyland and the devil fight again, the victory must belong to the fairyland. There is no doubt about this. I''m afraid even the devil will think so.


    Their biggest advantage is that they know how to use martial arts, but the demons don''t.


    No longer suitable for martial arts, the demons have a complete advantage.


    But now, a magic soldier and an immortal general compete with three immortal soldiers, which has to arouse their vigilance.


    They subconsciously thought, if all the demons of the demons have mastered the martial arts, how terrible will the strength of the demons be?


    Even if you just think about it, you will feel terrible.


    Fairy Kyushu, has begun to turmoil.


    Many fairies have stood up, hoping that the fairies can tear up the original contract and launch a war against the demons immediately. Before the other party has mastered the martial arts, they will completely destroy the demons. If all the demons have learned the martial arts, even if they want to destroy the demons, they will no longer have the strength.


    The opinions of these fairies have not been taken seriously.


    No Immortal Emperor came forward to express his opinion.


    In fact, such an idea is impossible at all. If we can launch a war directly against the demons regardless of the contract, why wait for nearly 100000 years?


    So, it''s all bullshit


    However, the Xians have not done anything. At least, they have been collecting information about Xiao Yao, trying to kill each other


    Those fairies with a keen sense of smell may have realized that the arrival of Xiao Yao may be a turning point for the great changes of the demons


    After all, these are just conjectures, and there is no way to draw any conclusion. Therefore, it is not easy to take any direct measures for the time being. We can only tell all fairyland that once they see this demon clan named Xiao Yao, they must be killed.


    The demons are ready to move.


    There are many demons in the palace of the Firebird.


    Every one of them is a mirage.


    It has been five months since Xiao Yao went to the ancient wasteland.


    Firebird devil''s injury, has long been restored.


    Looking at the palace full of demons, he also sneered.


    "Lord Firebird, I knew before that Xiao Yao from the Terran met you, so you must know where he is. In order to avoid the immortal devil war, I still hope you can hand over the Terran guy, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!" As soon as the devil''s voice fell, another voice rang out.


    "Reincarnation demon, let go of your mother''s fart! Ha ha, you can''t change your dog to eat excrement! Even now, do you still want to make peace with fairyland? Hum A burly, dark faced man said with a sneer.


    "That is, samsara, if you are really afraid of death, you don''t have to fight." Another man, holding a bone knife in his hand, coldly looked at the reincarnation demon king, and said in a cold voice, "if you still want to kill my demon hero, don''t blame me for killing you today!"


    "Oh?" Reincarnation demon king looked at him, the expression on his face is indifferent, but not angry, "I really don''t understand, that Terran guy, how has become our demon hero?"


    Firebird devil stood up and said: "first of all, since Xiao Yao has entered the magic gate, there is a member of my demon family. So, no problem?"


    "Since ancient times, the demons have not come from the Terrans..." before the reincarnation of the demons finished, they were directly interrupted by the Firebird demons.


    "Not before, doesn''t mean not now or in the future." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    "Ha ha, you are right! I didn''t have it before, but I have it now. "


    "Yes, since that boy has entered the demon sect, he is a member of our demon clan. As for attacking the city, he killed the immortal soldiers in Xueyuan before. Isn''t it attacking the city? Although the immortal general didn''t die in his hands, he also had a lot to do with him. Isn''t he a hero? "


    Reincarnation demon heard this, suddenly burst into a rage.


    His face was ferocious and he said angrily, "is this a meritorious official? This is to kill our demons! Originally, the fairies didn''t intend to do anything to the demons, but the bastard killed the fairies in the snow. It''s time to kill them! "


    The Firebird demon king sneered and said: "it''s really interesting that our demon family killed the immortal soldiers and generals of the immortal family. Not only did they not make any contribution, but they still committed heinous crimes?"


    "Isn''t it?" Reincarnation demon king did not feel that he said anything wrong.


    The strong man with the bone knife said to the Firebird devil, "Firebird, why do you have to talk to him more? This fool is used to being a dog in fairyland. "


    "Presumptuous!" Another demon king said, "I don''t think reincarnation demon king is wrong. After all, the fairyland demon world has been peaceful for many years, but the Terran bastard has destroyed such peace. Shouldn''t he die?"


    An old man suddenly said, "let me ask the reincarnation demon king, where did the demon named Xiao Yao kill those immortal soldiers and generals?"


    Reincarnation demon king just looked at the old man, cold hum a, did not answer.


    When the other party asks such a question, the intention is very obvious.


    Really answered such a question, it is no IQ!


    He wouldn''t be so stupid!


    However, even if he did not answer, the old man did not intend to give up.


    "You don''t answer, don''t you know? I don''t know, then I''ll tell you! "


    Reincarnation demon king and other demons who advocate peace don''t really want to hear it, but there''s no reason to deliberately interrupt each other at this time.


    "Xiao Yao killed those immortal soldiers and generals in the snow of our demon world! Don''t you know that the fairies have been slaughtering snow beasts in the snow plain these years? What does that mean? They have always wanted to start a war with our demons! Is this what you call peacetime? Ha ha, you just cover your head in the earth and pretend you can''t see anything. " The old man said with a sneer.


    A demon king said angrily, "so what? If peace can be achieved, all the snow beasts in the snow field will be killed by the fairies. What then? "


    The old man did not answer the question.


    It''s not that I don''t know how to answer, and I don''t think what the other party said is reasonable, but I feel incredible.


    It was hard for him to believe that a demon king could say such a thing.


    Who doesn''t know that the snow field was created by the demon world?


    Fairyland slaughters wantonly in the snow, which is the sword pointing to the demon world!


    Don''t these demons really understand?


    "Ha ha, speaking of this matter, I think about it. Now the snow field is completely destroyed. Fairyland doesn''t do anything about the snow field. On the contrary, it''s because of those new bastards who came to the demon world, the snow spirit appeared and led to the complete destruction of the snow field. It''s unforgivable!" Reincarnation demon Jun said with a sneer.


    "What''s the reason for Xueling''s appearance, don''t you know?" The old man angrily scolded, "what''s wrong with the disappearance of dignity?"


    Reincarnation demon still wants to speak, but is preempted by Firebird demon.


    He stares at reincarnation demon, his eyes are cold and murderous.


    "Reincarnation demon king, Xiao Yao has got the heart of the demon God of forgetting Sichuan."


    "What?" Many demons have changed their faces.


    Reincarnation demon king is trembling: "you even handed over the devil''s heart to him?"


    "I didn''t give it to him, but the God of forgetting Sichuan chose him." Firebird demon joked, "you don''t think that I, as a demon, can have the strength to lead the demon heart of Wangchuan demon?"


    Samsara demon''s face is full of uncertainty.


    Other demons also have strange expressions on their faces. They don''t know what to say.


    The news thrown out by the Lord of Firebird has a great impact on them.


    They all know that the heart of the demon God of forgetting Sichuan is on the first floor of Hongmeng tree where the Lord of Firebird is stationed.


    Therefore, the Lord of Firebird will not cheat them.


    "In addition, Xiao Yao, I''m sure. If you really want to kill him, kill me first. I''d like to see if you have the strength!"


    All the demons were shocked in spirit and looked at the Firebird demons at the same time. This layer of window paper, which has existed for tens of thousands of years, was finally pierced¡° Before the immortal devil war, if necessary, I don''t mind if the demons fight each other first. " The Lord of Firebird said with a smile. clear.

 Chapter 1765

    In the wasteland, Xiao Yao has no idea what happened in the palace of the Firebird demon king.


    Now he is fully absorbed in the medicine of the self-made super pill.


    When the last wisp of medicine is completely absorbed, the magic in the body is obviously much more powerful.


    Open your eyes, in his eyes flashed a ray of colorful light.


    "Hoo, this super God pill is really different. Compared with those elixirs refined before, I don''t know how much more powerful it is." Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    "However, the medicine of chaopin Shendan is too overbearing. In a short period of time, it doesn''t work to take a few more pills. We have to let the body absorb the remaining medicine slowly. At least we have to wait three months. That is to say, it''s a pity that we can take one pill in half a year." Xiao Yao continued to think.


    It''s a pity. In fact, it''s not like that.


    If it can be filled all the time, it may not be a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    After all, even the immortal on the earth has a great hidden danger in his cultivation strength accumulated with elixir. What''s more, now that he is in the demon world, he has magic power in his body.


    He closed his eyes, re operating the magic in his body, and found that the speed of operation also increased a lot.


    If we let him be the immortal general now, although there is no dawn of victory, at least he will not be in such a mess as before, and the chance of victory can be increased by 10%.


    Gradually, Xiao Yao was surprised to find that the small mountain in his body became smaller.


    Although it was getting smaller, there was no change in the above scene, and there was no missing one. Moreover, he felt that the mountain seemed to be heavier. There was always an intuition that if one day he could move the small mountain out of his body, it would not be impossible to crush an immortal.


    Of course, this is just for a moment. Now he knows little about this small mountain.


    He began to feel the Yulong Jue in the divine sense again. He was shocked to find that the Yulong Jue had undergone earth shaking changes. The original complex and difficult words on it were all condensed on another piece of paper. That piece of paper was like a thin piece of gold paper, which was also shining with dazzling Golden radiance, condensing a strong energy, The golden paper was completely floating on the body of yulongjue.


    On the back of the gold paper, there are three big characters.


    "Renhuangjing?" When Xiao Yao saw these three words, the expression on his face also changed greatly.


    Although Xiao Yao has no way to understand the dense small words in the emperor''s Sutra, even if he just uses a small mental method in front of him, he feels that the magic in his body has fallen into a state of frenzy, and his fighting power has reached a peak.


    Xiao Yao is very happy.


    Yulongjue is powerful, but it doesn''t mean to continue to break through. Moreover, the existence of yulongjue itself only condenses the magic in the body, which doesn''t help much in the battle.


    For example, yulongjue is like a sharpening stone. It can sharpen its own sword, but it doesn''t give much blessing to its own strength.


    But the existence of renhuangjing is different.


    Even if it''s just a little bit in front of him, he has improved his strength.


    In the operation of the renhuangjing, he felt that his combat effectiveness could be improved by at least 10%.


    You know, this is just a small part of it.


    If you wait for yourself to master all the contents of the emperor''s Sutra and run it in battle, how strong will your combat effectiveness be?


    Now Xiao Yao can''t think of it, but he can still feel very excited.


    Walk out from the cabin, blood fog demon king and ape demon have passed.


    But Xuejiao and Xiaobai are still closed.


    Xiao Yao also understands the reason. After all, ape demon and blood fog demon are powerful, and they know the magic in their body very well. Compared with them, Xiao Yao, Xiao Bai Xuejiao and others have some small disadvantages. It''s normal for them to be slower when refining the super pill.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, blood fog demon king and ape demon also came in a hurry, and the expression on his face was full of excitement.


    "Xiao Yao, you are a god!" Ape demon excited way, "your that super product God Dan, is really too powerful!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know."


    "You know?" The ape demon was a little surprised, but he continued to say, "compared with those elixirs in the fairyland, your super elixir is much more powerful. Ha ha!"


    "What?" Xiao Yao was stunned. Some of them couldn''t believe their ears.


    Seeing the surprise on Xiao Yao''s face, Xuewu demon Jun explained with a smile: "I''ve eaten the super pill from the fairies before, but their super pill from the fairies is much worse than yours in terms of drug properties. Even one of your pills can match five of the fairies."


    Xiao Yao was suddenly frightened.


    This is what he didn''t expect.


    Before refining the medicine in the body, although Xiao Yao also noticed that chaopin Shendan was powerful enough, he didn''t think so much. He just subconsciously felt that chaopin Shendan should have been like this.


    Now hearing the words of blood fog demon and ape demon, he realized that he had underestimated the pills he had made before.


    It''s a little inflated for a while.


    "Xiao Yao, how long can you make one of these pills?" The Lord of blood fog asked the most concerned question.


    Ape demon also looked at him with an expectant look.


    "In a month, about ten can be refined." Xiao Yao thought about it and said.


    With the first experience, the second one will be much easier.


    "Ten a month... If you can make some refining, you will make great contribution in the demon clan!" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, alchemy is not difficult, difficult is, continue to find those herbs."


    "Leave these things to me." The blood fog demon said, "I''m familiar with the ancient wasteland, where there are many herbs, I know very well."


    "You know it''s useless." Xiao Yao did not have a good airway, "do you know what kind of herbal medicine I want?"


    "..." the blood mist demon gave an embarrassed smile.


    The ape devil''s face changed.


    He didn''t dare to talk to a demon king like that.


    Xiao Yao''s mouth is "fart".


    This kind of courage and insight is really beyond magic power


    But if you think about it, what Xiao Yao said is also true!


    "Well, I''ll pick it with you and start today, OK?" "I know there is a place in the ancient alley where there are many herbs, but..."


    "But what?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "There are many fairies there, too." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    After all, the three realms of immortals, demons and demons are always alchemy.


    The demons and demons are not able to alchemy, so they can only watch the fairies happily picking those rare herbs.


    "If we go, can we come back alive?" After a long silence, Xiao Yao asked.


    Although he also wants to refine some super pills to help his self-cultivation, it has to be based on the premise that he can survive.


    If you don''t even have a small life, how can you use so many Shendan?


    "There is a certain danger." But I can guarantee that even if you are dead, it is based on the fact that I am dead. As long as I am alive, I will not let you die


    At this point, he said with a smile: "after all, you are also the hope of the rise of our demons."


    Xiao Yao felt that the hat he was wearing by the blood fog demon was too big.


    I don''t know what''s going on, so I become the hope of the rise of the demons


    "What''s the chance that we''ll survive?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Blood fog demon king thought seriously, said: "I have 60% assurance."


    Xiao Yao did not answer immediately, but was thinking seriously.


    "As I said before, you are the hope of the rise of our demons, so I don''t want you to die. But now, refining more Shendan is absolutely no harm to you. After all, you are very passive now. Although the main fighting demons don''t want to see you killed, you have to understand that more main fighting demons are wavering, They didn''t realize the importance of you... "The blood fog demon said helplessly.


    Xiao Yao looked at the blood mist demon, thought about it, and said, "if I refine a certain amount of God Dan, what can I get?"


    "You will have a smooth passage in the demons. Even if those demons who advocate peace want to harm you, they can''t do it in the demons. Even the demon God will value you!" The blood fog demon king said.


    With a bitter smile, Xiao Yao said, "I also feel that I am very passive when I listen to you. I always have to be on guard against the pursuit of the fairies, and I have to be careful behind me."


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon are also a little ashamed.


    They can imagine Xiao Yao''s mood now.


    This kind of thing on who will feel uncomfortable.


    "I can promise." Xiao Yao said.


    The king of blood fog was overjoyed.


    "I''ll go with you." Ape demon said, "my strength in the magic is also pretty good, really in danger, can help you."


    "Before you go, you must learn from me." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The expressions of blood fog demon and ape demon were strange for a moment.


    "Don''t you want to learn martial arts?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon suddenly overjoyed.


    "Will you teach us?"¡° Anyway, we have to teach them sooner or later. Since that''s the case, we might as well teach them to you first. In this way, even if we are in danger, we will have more chances of winning. " Xiao Yao said. To teach some martial arts skills to Xuewu demon and ape demon is actually to strengthen their own strength. Xiao Yao knows this very well¡° Meet my teacher. " When talking, the blood fog demon king and ape demon all knelt down to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao was stunned. He made the two demons worship themselves as teachers, but... He didn''t say that he would give them a big gift£¨ The first one is more.)

 Chapter 1766

    Kneeling in front of Xiao Yao, one is the demon king of the demon clan, the other is the demon general.


    These two people unexpectedly... So bachelor said kneel to kneel.


    Xiao Yao''s brain can''t turn around.


    Is this demon king and demon general too unflattering?


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yao was stunned and asked.


    The blood fog Demon Lord raised his head and asked curiously, "isn''t that the way you people worship their masters?"


    "..." Xiao Yao thought about it, and thought that what the Lord of blood fog said was reasonable. In the human race, there was a set of complicated etiquette to worship teachers.


    He just didn''t expect that he could kneel down and kowtow to himself in the other party''s identity, and kneel so simply


    I can''t turn my mind around


    He stretched out his hand and pulled up the blood fog demon and ape demon. When he was silent, the blood fog demon spoke first.


    "You will be our master in the future. I know that you people are talking about being a teacher for one day and a father for the rest of your life. We will remember that."


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    I haven''t done anything since I came to the demon world. I have two more sons. I don''t know if I want to buy them a house to marry my daughter-in-law


    In fact, ape demon and blood fog demon don''t have any idea about worshiping a teacher at all. They just know a little bit about the Terran. It''s because they know a little about it that they subconsciously think that worshiping a teacher is very important for the Terran, even to find a father. In fact, in modern times, the concept of worshiping teachers has been gradually blurred, at least there are few kowtows.


    However, anyway, the head has been knocked, Xiao Yao is too lazy to say.


    He is still eager for the blood mist demon and ape demon to be their own father


    They don''t have a father anyway.


    "I''ll give you Nirvana fist first." Nirvana boxing was originally learned by Xiao Yao, but although the moves of Nirvana boxing are simple, their power is not small. If they are properly guided by magic, they are even more terrible.


    Before the fight with those fairies, Xiao Yao has been fully aware of this.


    Besides, the moves of Nirvana boxing are simple, as I have said just now. Otherwise, I would not be able to master the skills of Nirvana boxing just by fighting with the disciples of Zijin sect.


    Now it''s most appropriate to give Nirvana fist to ape demon and blood fog demon.


    It''s just that Xiaobai and Xuejiao are still in a closed state. Otherwise, it would be very good for them to learn martial arts.


    It has to be said that ape demon and blood fog demon have very good comprehension ability.


    Without any martial arts foundation, ape demon and blood fog demon spent only three days to figure out the way.


    This speed is slow for Xiao Yao, but it is very good for them.


    After all, the demons have never mastered any martial arts.


    They should not be too demanding.


    Among them, the talent of blood fog demon is better than ape demon. When ape demon has tried to infuse magic into Nirvana boxing, ape demon has just mastered the basic skills of Nirvana boxing.


    The ape demon is also very hot. He asks Xiao Yao whether he has opened a small stove for the blood fog demon.


    "Fart, what do you know? That''s smart!" The blood mist devil said with a smile.


    The ape devil shook his head, planed all his thoughts, and devoted himself to the study and application of martial arts.


    After learning almost, Xiao Yao taught them some of the most basic ways of magic guidance, which is no different from the operation of aura guidance.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is very important for ape demon and blood fog demon, which is equivalent to laying a foundation for his own cultivation road. He can''t skillfully control the use of magic. Without the foundation, the house built is also a castle in the air and has no roots.


    For Xiao Yao, operating the magic in his body is a very simple thing, but when he comes to the ape demon and the blood fog demon, they are in trouble. Looking at the two demons, they are all embarrassed, and even have doubts about their own demons. Xiao Yao also has some helplessness. In this respect, the demons really don''t have any advantage, Maybe that''s why it''s hard for them to master martial arts before. Just like ordinary people want to pick up a peanut is a simple thing, but if it is to pick up a grain of dust, the difficulty can be imagined.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon are faced with such a situation.


    "Master, is there no simple way?" The ape devil asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a straight face, "there is no shortcut. You have to practice slowly and run slowly. Practice makes perfect, so it''s simple and clear."


    After all, there is also a chance that they will succeed in operation, but it is still relatively small now, but once they are proficient, it is like using chopsticks to hold vegetables.


    When using chopsticks to hold vegetables, who will think about how much force to use, what angle to look for, and where to hold the chopsticks?


    This is totally a kind of subconscious behavior.


    "Yes, master, don''t talk to him! How do you think I''m doing? " The blood fog demon king asked with a smile.


    "Keep practicing!" Xiao Yao doesn''t look good.


    Blood fog demon sighs, can only continue to repeat, day after day.


    Half a month later, Xuejiao and Xiaobai were closed.


    Their mental state looks very good, Xiaobai has been able to master the magic, Xuejiao''s words, is directly into the realm of magic.


    Xiao Yao is very surprised, however, ape demon and blood fog demon are a pair of strange expression.


    "The practice speed and progress of the magic dragon have always been the best among the demons. The chance to enter the realm of demons is much greater than that of ordinary demons." That''s what ape demon told Xiao Yao.


    After listening, Xiao Yao was very depressed.


    It seems that Xuejiao also has a great advantage in this aspect.


    The devil is bigger than the devil, the devil is angry


    Now think about it, it''s very congested


    Xuejiao said with a smile: "it seems that it''s really a good thing not to choose to enter the Dragon kingdom. Anyway, I can''t be a Dragon God. It sounds great to be a demon God!"


    "Ha ha, do you really think Lord demon is so easy to be? We have tens of millions of demons, but there are only three demons. " Ape devil has no good airway.


    "Maybe I''m the fourth one?" Xuejiao said.


    Maybe after spending a long time with Xiao Yao, he has become so shameless


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if you really become a demon God, I will be able to walk horizontally in the demon world."


    Xue Jiao shook his head and said helplessly: "I dare not say anything else, but one thing I think is certain. If I can really become a demon God, master, I''m afraid you have already transcended the realm of demon God."


    Xiao Yao immediately felt that Xue Jiao was very good at speaking.


    Tut Tut, Xiaobai is far away!


    "By the way, master, have you started to teach martial arts?" When he came out, Xiaobai found that ape demon and blood mist demon were learning from each other, although the action seemed to be a bit funny.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Now your master, as well as the master of Lord Xuewu and me." Said the ape devil.


    "I''m a teacher? It''s good, it''s good, it''s promising! " Xiaobai said, "master, we can also learn from it?"


    "That''s nature." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I thought you would have to wait for a period of time to get out of the customs."


    "Master, I just wanted to say this. The pills you refined this time are so terrible that they almost killed me." Xiaobai is still a little bit scared when he talks about this. Among these demons, his strength is the worst. Unless he is in Xueyuan, he can have the strength of demon soldiers. But now Xueyuan is gone. He is just the strength of demon species. It''s really more difficult to refine the elixir. "Fortunately, I''ve survived, and the demon species has become more powerful. I always feel that, As long as you give me some more time, it''s not difficult for me to enter the magic realm. "


    Xiao Yao is also looking forward to Xiaobai Xuejiao and their strength.


    This is why he clearly knows from the mouth of the blood mist demon that it is very dangerous to pick herbs, but he still wants to go. Xuejiao Xiaobai, who came to the demon world, has no inside information, and there are few ways to improve his strength. Now he has finally found a way. Of course, he doesn''t want to miss it.


    Xiaobai Xuejiao''s savvy is much better than ape demon and blood fog demon.


    I don''t know if it''s because they lived on the earth, or they were influenced by Xiao Yao.


    In the process of practicing Nirvana boxing, they soon caught up with the progress of blood fog demon king and ape demon, and then directly exceeded.


    For the control of magic, they are much better than ape demon and blood fog demon.


    The blood fog demon king is very depressed. He finds some sense of achievement from the ape demon, and is beaten by Xuejiao Xiaobai.


    This is a double blow!


    A month later, Xuejiao Xiaobai had completely mastered Nirvana boxing.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon, also to the end stage.


    Xiao Yao has nothing to do, while letting Xuejiao and Xiaobai continue to be familiar with Nirvana fist, he also gives them Jinglei palm.


    Xiaobai Xuejiao''s learning ability is really good. In just a few days, she has mastered the wonders of Jinglei palm. If her second grandfather Jinglei knows it, she will be surprised. Even Xiao Yao''s progress in learning Jinglei palm is not much faster than theirs.


    Well, it''s about five or six times faster!


    Make sure ape demon and blood fog demon master Nirvana fist, and Xiao Yao should be ready to start.


    After hearing this, Xuejiao and Xiaobai also asked to go together.


    "Master, many demons have more power. Besides, we have no sense of security when you are not here!" Xiaobai said anxiously.


    "That''s it Xue Jiao nodded hard and took on the role of "supporting".


    Xiao Yao didn''t care and nodded. Finally, the team decided that the blood fog demon, ape demon, Xiaobai, Xuejiao, and Xiao Yao, a total of five demons, went to the picking place of medicinal materials£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1767

    The holy land of collecting herbs in the mouth of the blood fog Lord is located in the north of the ancient wasteland.


    It''s a place called sword mountain.


    Now, Xiao Yao and others are located in the west of the great wasteland.


    Although the distance is not very long, the ancient wasteland is too big. It takes them a month to run.


    As a matter of fact, the so-called southeast, northwest and so on here are not very comprehensive.


    The real northernmost, southernmost, even the demon God and the fairy emperor do not know.


    Not to mention them.


    The so-called southeast and northwest are only relative.


    As for why that mountain needs a sword mountain, it is because the shape of that mountain looks like a sword poured directly into the earth.


    Lofty and majestic.


    However, there are many unknown dangers in jianshenshan. Therefore, even if you go to jianshenshan to collect herbs, you are only on the periphery and dare not easily set foot in jianshenshan.


    Otherwise, it''s really standing up and lying down.


    It''s more likely that you can''t get down.


    It''s also one of the forbidden areas in the ancient wasteland. There used to be dozens of immortal families who had the strength of immortal generals. They wanted to talk about the secret of the sword mountain. Among them, there were many immortal soldiers, but they never came back.


    This also casts a mysterious veil on Jianshen mountain.


    The face under the veil is also hideous.


    A month later, Xiao Yao and other demons finally came to the holy land of collecting herbs, the sword mountain.


    Many fairies have been active around here.


    Demons are rare.


    Xiao Yao also frowned.


    Obviously they don''t have any advantage here.


    Although the ancient wasteland is very peaceful and there is no war between the fairies and the demons, there is a reason for that. After all, both the fairies and the demons are powerful generals in the ancient wasteland. It is not a wise thing to fight here. Moreover, no one knows how to die here, so they can only die in the wilderness.


    In the great wilderness, the immortal and the devil are equally powerful.


    So there is an unwritten rule. In the ancient wilderness, the fairies and demons do not wage war. But if the fairies and demons are absolutely inferior, such a rule is just empty talk. Who will really take it seriously? Anyway, if you''re really killed, there won''t be any news.


    No matter the fairies or the demons died here, there was no way to investigate the responsibility. They could only eat a dumb loss.


    "We have to bypass the road ahead and go to the back of the sword mountain." The blood mist devil stopped and said.


    "No?" The ape devil asked in a low voice.


    The blood fog devil said with a smile: "if it''s just us, of course not."


    Speaking of this, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again.


    The ape devil suddenly realized.


    It''s true that Xiao Yao has become the demon that the fairies want to kill most after the fairies offer a reward.


    It''s not that they are cruel to Xiao Yao, but Xiao Yao has so many rewards.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao is a fat sheep to those fairies. If they kill this fat sheep, they can get too much. Xiao Yao only has the strength of magic soldiers, and fairies certainly know it. It can''t be concealed. The strength of magic soldiers and the reward they offer are far more than that of a demon king. Any fairies will be moved by it.


    Xiao Yao is under a lot of pressure.


    For the first time, he felt that it was really not a good thing for him to be too expensive


    "Get out of the way, eh." Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I suddenly feel that I am going deep into the tiger''s den."


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, how can you get the tiger''s son?" The blood mist demon said with a smile,


    "Even if this tiger is really taken out, it is also taken out for you demons." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The blood mist demon laughed.


    Truth, it seems to be such a truth


    "Don''t worry, the demons won''t treat you badly." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    He also tried to appease Xiao Yao in this way.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him with complicated eyes.


    "Lord demon, you''d better not say such words at this time. After all, I have been forced to the wasteland."


    The blood mist devil laughs more embarrassed.


    "But I''m still very vindictive. If someone bullies me, I always want to kill him." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Although Xiao Yao always kept smiling when he said these words, the ape demon, blood fog demon, etc. all felt Xiao Yao''s sudden killing.


    There was a shivering feeling


    "I''ll kill them with you then." The blood fog demon king said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "why didn''t you clean up those demons?"


    "We would like to, but if we really want to clean them up, the demons will break out civil war first. Do you think the fairies will miss this opportunity? Moreover, the Lord demon will not sit back and ignore us. Therefore, we can only fight in secret, pull our wrists, and fight in the open. It''s impossible. " The blood fog demon explained.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he did not continue to struggle with this problem.


    The other road that the blood fog demon king chose is really very winding, and the road is also very difficult to walk, but for the sake of small life, Xiao Yao doesn''t have a sword.


    Sword mountain is really a very special existence.


    In fact, they don''t need to walk around the fairies anywhere in the wilderness, but here


    "Well?" All of a sudden, the leading blood fog demon stopped.


    Xiao Yaoxue and Jiao naturally stopped subconsciously.


    Go to the front of the blood fog demon, just want to ask, but found in front of a burst of broken air loud noise.


    "Battle ahead?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The blood mist demon nodded.


    "There are about two immortal generals, about ten immortal soldiers, three magic generals and six magic soldiers." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    In fact, it''s very difficult to perceive the front in the ancient wasteland. There is also a certain suppression on the divine sense. I dare not say that the blood fog Demon Lord is a demon lord. Even now he has only the strength of the demon general, but the divine sense is still much stronger than the ordinary demon general, and now he is so close that he knows the situation ahead, It''s not a difficult thing.


    The ape devil came up to him and asked, "then we have to help."


    Blood fog demon king looked at him, nodded and said: "let''s go and have a look first, but be careful. Although they are still fighting now and don''t care about us, it''s hard to ensure that one or two of them are free and try to restrain their breath."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After the blood fog demon, he walked hundreds of meters, bypassing a dense forest.


    On the edge of a deep pool, a group of people were fighting together.


    "It''s them." The eyes of the blood mist demon suddenly contracted.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I know one of them, but he also advocates peace." The blood fog demon king said.


    Xiao Yao patted his thigh and said with a smile, "then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    "But they are also our demons." The blood fog demon king hesitated.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He did not expect that on this issue, the blood fog demon king would have such a complex idea.


    He looked at the Lord of blood fog, pondered for a moment, and asked, "so you are going to help?"


    After thinking about it, he said, "after all, we are all demons."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "you''ll go later, and I''ll run away."


    He admitted that the idea of the blood fog demon was still in order.


    It''s like the war between the two countries. No matter how bad the relationship between you and Zhao San is, now the enemy is fighting and Zhao San is in danger. You can''t think about letting the enemy kill him first.


    One yard to one yard.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t like it.


    Looking at the incomprehensible look of the blood fog demon, he said with a sneer: "you will save that demon. The other side will fight against Mordor. I can''t wait to die, so you''d better wait for me to run away, and then go up to help."


    The blood fog devil understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, and he was in a dilemma for a while.


    "Lord demon, in my opinion, we don''t need help." The ape devil said suddenly.


    The Lord of blood fog was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao, Xiao Bai and Xue Jiao would not be surprised if they said such words.


    After all, it should have been.


    But ape devil said such words, let him feel strange.


    "I think Xiao Yao is right. The fairies are our enemies, and they are also our enemies. Moreover, I am very curious that there must be some special reason why they can fight with the fairies even though they advocate peace. Maybe they are fighting for something. If they want to escape, they can''t be left behind."


    The blood fog demon king took a deep breath, nodded and said helplessly: "then we can bypass them?"


    "Nature The ape devil said.


    However, at this time, a roar came from the front.


    "Xuewu, come and help, kill these fairies!"


    It was a man in black who spoke.


    "Also found..." blood fog demon face helpless.


    "That''s what you call the demon king?" Xiao Yao asked.


    In fact, this question is nonsense.


    If the other party is just a magic general or a magic soldier, the name of the blood fog devil must be the devil Lord.


    The blood fog demon king nodded: "he is the black elephant demon king, transformed by the huge stone, with amazing brute force, but he is closer to the reincarnation demon king."


    "Xuewu, what are you waiting for? Kill these fairies quickly!" That black elephant demon lord, this time again shout.


    The blood fog demon king suddenly said: "black elephant, even if you can''t fight, is it OK to run? Why don''t you just go? Besides, don''t you always want to be immortal dogs? Why did you bite first? "


    Xiao Yao also listened. He was also very curious about each other''s answers... "These bastards, want to rob the emperor''s blood beads with us! It''s shameless. We found it first. " The black elephant cursed¡° Well The expression on the blood fog demon''s face also changed a lot. Here, is there emperor''s blood column? At this time, a fairy who was fighting with the black elephant demon suddenly said angrily: "the emperor''s blood bead was originally a treasure of our fairy family. How can the devil get involved? Damn it

 Chapter 1768

    When they heard the word "emperor''s blood bead", the expressions on the faces of ape demon and blood fog demon changed dramatically.


    There was a rush of hot eyes.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the emperor''s blood bead is, but it must be a treasure, or a treasure far beyond the real treasure of Xianjun!


    Otherwise, the black elephant devil, who wants to be a dog to the fairies every day, can''t fight with the fairies because of a small matter.


    There is no doubt that all this is on the surface.


    "Emperor''s blood bead, what is it?" Although Xiao Yao had a guess in his heart, he knew little about it, so he immediately asked the Lord of blood fog.


    The blood fog demon king looked at Xiao Yao in surprise and said, "don''t you get the devil''s heart? Isn''t there any information about the emperor''s blood bead in the inheritance of demon heart? "


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "although I got the devil''s heart, I didn''t get much inheritance."


    Speaking of this, he had no choice but to smile: "cultivation is not enough."


    The blood mist demon nodded, lowered his voice, and said, "when an immortal falls, the essence and blood in his body will all gather together to form a bead."


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what the Pearl was for, but the Immortal Emperor''s things must be good.


    It''s something that can be left after the fall of the Immortal Emperor. It''s almost the same as the Buddhist relic.


    "Probably, it''s about the same as the devil''s heart?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The blood mist devil nodded with a smile.


    He thinks Xiao Yao''s understanding ability is very good.


    Although he just made a start, Xiao Yao had a general guess.


    "If the demons can get the blood beads of the emperor and make use of them, it''s not difficult for them to break through a realm. If the demons get them, it''s not difficult for them to enter the realm of the demons."


    Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "if a demon gets it, can he become a demon?"


    "There''s a certain chance, but it''s not 100 percent, but even so, it can make the immortal, demon and demon three families break the head." The blood mist demon lord snorted coldly, and the killing opportunity suddenly appeared in his eyes. "If it''s something else, I''ll take a step back and ignore them, but the emperor''s blood bead definitely can''t fall into the hands of the fairies, otherwise, it''s hard to guarantee that the other party won''t appear the fifth Immortal Emperor, which is a huge blow to our demons!"


    Xiao Yao nodded, did not want to continue to dissuade the blood fog demon.


    As the Lord of blood fog said, the emperor''s blood bead, for their demons, has such a great help. If it falls into the hands of the fairyland, it''s really not impossible for an Immortal Emperor to appear again.


    It''s not only possible, but also very likely!


    That is a devastating blow to the demons.


    Even if the blood fog demon had been convinced by Xiao Yao not to intervene, now that the emperor''s blood bead had been involved, he could not ignore it.


    So, after the words before he finished, the blood fog demon king had joined the battle. Just before he left, he told the ape demon not to interfere and protect Xiao Yao.


    After the demon king enters the wasteland, his cultivation will be suppressed to the level of the demon general.


    But even to the magic realm, his strength is absolutely the top of the magic state.


    Xiao Yao had nothing to do. He sat on the ground, looked at the ape demon and asked, "where is the emperor''s blood bead?"


    The ape devil shook his head: "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not in the hands of the fairies and the demons."


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    The fairies can''t keep the demons, and the demons can''t keep the fairies either.


    If they really have got the emperor''s blood bead, they will leave without saying a word.


    But now that they haven''t left and are still fighting, they must have failed.


    "Interesting." Xiao Yao suddenly found that the fairies and demons were charging in a certain direction, but as soon as they approached, they would be stopped by the enemy.


    Even if he just joined the battlefield, he was held back by a first general.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t see the direction clearly. His eyes were blocked, so he changed direction immediately.


    He was astonished to find that there was a cave in the direction they had been trying to rush into. There was a red light in the cave.


    As soon as his eyes saw the rainbow light, Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness seemed to be drawn.


    In that cave, it seems to be full of wisps of murder, and a huge force.


    It seems that in that cave, there is such a gas field that any life entering will be crushed immediately.


    I don''t know why, he vaguely felt that the power in the cave seemed to be calling himself.


    "Eh, master, you..." as soon as Xuejiao came over, his face suddenly changed.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xue Jiao couldn''t speak.


    Xiao Yaoshun looks down at Xue Jiao''s eyes and looks at his chest.


    At this time, he found that his chest was also flashing a red light.


    He looked puzzled.


    Gently open the skirt, hanging in the neck of the piece of blood jade, slowly floating up.


    "Is that it?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    This jade is the blood jade that Yang Benshan and his granddaughter handed over to him when he was on earth. At the beginning, he didn''t know the origin and use of this blood jade. He just thought it was good to hang it around his neck, and it was also helpful to his practice, just like hanging a spirit jade around the neck of Lingxi.


    He vaguely guessed that this blood jade had something to do with fairyland and demon world, but he didn''t expect to react at this time.


    Does this blood jade have anything to do with that so-called emperor''s blood bead?


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed with this conjecture in his heart, but when he calmed down, he found that it was useless. After all, this blood jade didn''t help himself to let the emperor''s blood bead fly directly


    Suddenly, an idea came into his mind.


    "You say, how about I rush in at this time?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ah?" Snow Jiao suddenly a Zheng, can''t laugh or cry, "master, you this idea, also too bold?"


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that right? Those who are brave enough to survive and those who are cowardly enough to starve. " Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "it''s just that those fairies are always looking at us, obviously on guard."


    "What shall we do?" Xuejiao asked.


    "Wait." Xiao Yao said.


    "Wait?" The snow Jiao is a Leng, don''t know what answer this is.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Their attention is still on us now. We''ll wait until their attention is not on us. There will be two or three reactions at that time. You need to help me block those at that time. "


    Xue Jiao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Xiaobai and ape demon also came here at this time.


    "Well? What are you doing here? " Ape demon looked at the piece of blood jade hanging on Xiao Yao''s neck and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao had expected the ape demon to give him an answer.


    Now it seems that it''s nothing to look forward to.


    "Don''t you know?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Ape devil can''t laugh or cry: "this is your thing, how can I know?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and asked, "is this blood jade related to the fairies?"


    "Maybe." Ape demon shook his head, "you can ask the Lord of blood fog later. I think Lord of blood fog should know."


    Xiao Yao did not expect ape demons.


    With the addition of the blood fog demon, it seems that the demons are gradually taking advantage.


    A blood fog demon king with the strength of the top demon general is really a big boost for the demon clan.


    But for the fairy, it is a huge blow.


    "Lord of blood fog, why don''t your subordinates come to help?" The black elephant devil suddenly said.


    "My men?" The blood fog demon king is tiny a Leng, understand to come over and then shook head, "they are not my subordinates."


    "Then they are also demons. All four of you, come and help me!" Said the black elephant.


    The ape devil frowned.


    The Lord of blood fog is also a little upset.


    After all, they have a little advantage now. According to this trend, even if they can''t kill all the fairies present, it''s no problem to expel them.


    So he really couldn''t understand why the black elephant demon king had to let Xiao Yao and others join the battlefield under the advantage.


    But Xiao Yao suddenly realized something.


    He stood here for a long time, but the demons and fairies didn''t seem to know themselves.


    Later, he also understood that these fairies and Demons had been staying in the wasteland. However, the news of fairyland and demons did not come.


    So Xiao Yao is very safe for the time being.


    However, Xiao Yao is still vigilant. He doesn''t know whether the other party really doesn''t know himself or whether he is afraid of scaring the snake when he is lacking in skills, so he deliberately pretends not to know himself.


    "Black elephant, I think we can deal with these fairies." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "Oh, don''t think I don''t know. You want to keep your strength. When we and the fairies are both defeated, do you fish in troubled waters?" Said the black elephant.


    The Lord of blood fog is really angry.


    Now he knows what it means to spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart.


    "Fart! Black elephant, if you dare to say one more word, I will turn around and leave now. Do you believe it The blood fog devil roared.


    "Well, then you go! We can''t get it. Let the emperor''s blood drop into the hands of the fairies. " Said the black elephant with a sneer.


    The Lord of blood fog was a little surprised. He really did not expect that the idea of the black elephant demon king was so different from his own. Look at each other''s meaning, it seems that they would rather let the fairy get the emperor''s blood bead than let themselves get the emperor''s blood bead. He really has no way to understand each other''s ideas... Xiao Yao knows that time is running out. He looked at Xiaobai and Xuejiao, and they nodded¡° OK, let''s help you now! " Xiao Yao shouts in his voice. Xuejiao and Xiaobai rushed ahead first. Just as he was about to enter the battlefield, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and rushed to the cave

 Chapter 1769

    Xiao Yao knows that there is only one chance, and he must grasp it.


    Although he doesn''t know the real use of the emperor''s blood bead yet, it must be a good thing to let the fairy and the devil snatch the head, and his intuition also tells him that it''s absolutely necessary to snatch the emperor''s blood bead, even if the risk is great!


    When Xiao Yao rushed to the cave, the demons and fairies all changed their faces.


    "How dare you


    "Get out of here!"


    With a roar, the momentum was as overwhelming.


    But the black elephant Demon Lord was not in a hurry. He just gave a cold hum and said, "don''t worry. The gas field in the cave is too strong. Even we can''t resist the fierce wind. What''s more, he only has the cultivation of magic soldiers?"


    Hearing this, the fairies and demons were relieved, and their eyes were filled with indifference again.


    In their view, Xiao Yao''s behavior is undoubtedly a suicide.


    Therefore, they don''t even intend to stop each other. They look coldly and want to see Xiao Yao die.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao, who were all ready to fight, suddenly found that they had nothing to do.


    A faint sadness enveloped them.


    Ma Dan, didn''t you say you had a mission


    "Master, don''t go in!" The blood fog demon suddenly roared.


    He naturally heard the comments of the fairies and demons before, and he was very worried at the moment.


    In fact, even if the fairies and demons did not talk about it, he could guess that these fairies and demons did not go into the cave to get the blood beads. There must be something strange.


    After all, they can fight for the emperor''s blood, so they can''t wait until now.


    Moreover, the fairies and demons have always been antagonistic. They want to be dogs for the fairies, but the fairies may not be able to see them. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the two sides to come to this place at the same time. It seems that they arrived first and only after the fairies, according to what the fairies said before, Why don''t they go directly into the cave to take out the emperor''s blood beads? Even if you just use your brain a little bit, you can think that there is something strange in this cave.


    "Shut up The black elephant Lord was furious.


    The dark fog demon turned his face, sneered and said, "what are you, and you command me?"


    Although we are all evil lords, relatively speaking, they are also on the opposite side.


    Naturally, he doesn''t need to save face.


    Xiao Yao stops at the entrance of the cave.


    He turned his face and looked at the blood fog demon. He gave each other a look, which means to tell each other, don''t worry, I have my own discretion.


    But with the understanding ability of the blood fog demon king, it seems that he can''t think of these.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are back on the cave.


    He lowered his head and looked at the blood jade on his chest.


    He felt that the breath in the cave and the breath in the blood jade seemed very imaginative.


    Then, he was shocked to find that the string of blood jade on his neck was slowly melting.


    Drop by drop, drop by drop, like blood.


    However, the blood like liquid did not really drop to the ground, but gathered a little red light, and all melted into the cave.


    "No, that boy is weird!" The black elephant devil''s face changed greatly when he saw this scene. Although he was dealing with his opponent, his attention was also on Xiao Yao.


    Even if he thought before that Xiao Yao could not get the emperor''s blood bead at all, at this time, the development of the matter is running in the direction of no way to explain.


    "Come back to me!" Seeing that the black elephant wanted to rush past, his opponent roared and slapped him.


    "..." the black elephant Lord was almost mad.


    He felt that his opponent, xianzun, who also had only the strength of immortal generals, was just like his brain was broken.


    Do you really want that bastard to make a profit?


    However, he also seems to underestimate each other.


    After the immortal stopped the black elephant, he said at the same time, "stop him!"


    In fact, everyone''s calculation is the same.


    And they think the same, can''t let go of their opponents, otherwise the disadvantage will be greater.


    Although he doesn''t know what''s going on, the situation seems to be favorable for Xiao Yao.


    So, while pestering his opponent to fight, he moved closer to Xiao Yao''s position.


    There is a posture of one man at the gate and ten thousand men at the gate.


    "No, that bastard is also a demon. Damn, it''s their trick!" A fairy roared, angry, also full fire, want to kill the demon opponent in front of him.


    At this moment, standing at the entrance of the cave, Xiao Yao suddenly found that the gas field in the cave seemed to be changing slowly.


    There are two forces fighting and counteracting each other.


    "There''s a play!" He was full of thoughts.


    After making sure that the gas field in the cave was completely offset, he rushed into the cave without hesitation.


    Just as he rushed into the cave, a red light had hit his chest.


    Red light ran into his body, but also knocked him out of the cave.


    Xiao Yao''s body, even if it was very strong, was like a kite with broken line. He fell to the ground solidly and vomited several mouthfuls of blood continuously. A strong energy was moving in his body like a mad dog.


    "Master!"


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai rush over.


    "No, Emperor Xuezhu, it''s in the boy''s body!" At this time, the black elephant devil could not hold his breath any more. He rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the blood fog demon suddenly crossed in the middle and hit the other side to fly out.


    At the same time, he turned his face and said to the ape demon Xiaobai, "take master away quickly!"


    "Then you..."


    "Leave me alone, they can''t kill me yet!" The blood fog devil said confidently.


    The ape devil immediately picked up Xiao Yao and ran away.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai, on the other hand, joined hands, retreating while blocking the war.


    The black elephant demon stares at the blood fog demon and says angrily, "blood fog, do you really want to stop me?"


    "Ha ha." This is the answer of the Lord of blood fog.


    The black elephant devil became more and more angry, and the magic power poured towards the blood fog devil without money.


    The blood fog demon king sneered, didn''t think so. When the black elephant demon king rushed to him, he suddenly raised his breath and drank angrily.


    "Go away!"


    Hang up, a heavy blow on the body of the black elephant demon king.


    When the fist is about to fall, the black elephant demon doesn''t think so. He thinks that he can easily dodge by pulling back a little.


    However, when he really chose to pull back, he suddenly realized that he really underestimated the strength of the other side.


    As if the fist had been predicted, it fell on him and knocked him out.


    "How can it be..." the power of that fist was completely unexpected before the black elephant demon king.


    After lying on the ground, Qi and blood are still surging, and a mouthful of blood is spitting out.


    Those fairies, at this time, are also surprised.


    "This is... Martial arts!"


    The demons know little about martial arts.


    But the fairies can be seen at a glance.


    They really can''t believe that the demons can master martial arts skills. That fist looks really overbearing!


    Those who still have the strength of immortal generals can''t help thinking at this time.


    Even if you get that punch, it won''t end well, will it?


    Even if they just think about it, they feel a chill all over.


    It''s terrible


    They have already thought about what happened before. Anyway, they will take it back to the fairyland.


    In their opinion, the emperor''s blood bead is important, but the news that the demons control their martial arts skills, even if the emperor''s blood bead falls into the hands of the demons, it''s terrible!


    Those immortal generals already have a sense of crisis at this time.


    At this time, the Lord of blood fog has chosen to run away.


    He knew that his martial arts skills had attracted the attention of the fairies.


    Now, those fairies haven''t recovered. When they did, the first thing was to join hands to kill themselves.


    Finally, the black elephant demon king and other demons


    He didn''t think the other side would stand up and help him resist the fairy!


    Therefore, it is the wisest choice to escape


    Those fairies and demons, of course, are in hot pursuit.


    The blood fog demon retreats while fighting.


    That''s to give the ape enough time to retreat.


    In the process, the blood fog demon also suffered a lot of injuries.


    Now he wondered whether he should keep up with the ape demon and move in the same direction, or spread out and run in another direction.


    But soon, he realized that the ape demon in front of him seemed to slow down, as if he had been blocked.


    "No!" The eyes of blood fog demon suddenly contracted. At this time, the escape direction of ape demon also changed.


    No longer the same way back, but toward the south.


    "Where is... Sword mountain?" The blood mist demon''s pupil suddenly shrinks.


    At the moment, he didn''t have any hesitation. He also ran towards the sword mountain.


    "Special Niang, have ability, you continue to chase, big deal, all die here!" He said to himself


    On the other hand, ape demon is helpless.


    He and Xuejiao Xiaobai have been besieged. There are pursuits ahead, in the north. There was no choice but to flee towards the sword mountain. What makes him feel helpless is that there are their demons in those taper handles. It''s just that ape demons can no longer complain. Before on the road, blood fog demon king repeatedly and they stressed many times, sword mountain is very dangerous, must not be near, more can''t climb. But now, ape demon has no way to run. There is no other way but to go to the sword mountain. If you enter the sword mountain, you will die. But if you don''t enter the sword mountain, it will be a dead end! Aware of the escape direction of the demons such as Xiao Yao''s blood mist demon, the fairies and the black elephant demon also stopped¡° Are these guys crazy? Why did you choose to go to the sword mountain to seek death? " The expression on the face of the black elephant demon became a little strange¡° Lord demon, shall we chase or not A magic general asked.

 Chapter 1770

    Black elephant demon king is also very helpless, he also does not know how to do.


    As for the emperor''s blood bead, he had always held the attitude of "potential is inevitable", and even did not hesitate to fight with the fairies.


    Although... The fairies never take these demons seriously.


    I didn''t want to make an alliance with them.


    After all, all the fairies are too proud.


    In their opinion, even though the power of the black elephant Lord is good, he is still not qualified to become an alliance with them.


    Alliance with the demons?


    That''s an insult to yourself!


    This is a typical hot face with a cold butt.


    The black elephant devil raised his head and looked ahead. He found that all the fairies had stopped.


    "Let''s go first!" The black elephant demon king said.


    At this time, he had to make a quick decision. He could not hesitate at all. He either chose to retreat immediately or, like the ape demons, entered the sword mountain.


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was not worth taking risks in the sword mountain for the sake of emperor Xuezhu. Moreover, when those fairies could not catch Xiao Yao, they had a good chance to turn around and deal with them.


    If you stay here at this time, it''s no different from brain pumping.


    That''s death!


    After making a choice, the black elephant demon king did not have the slightest drag, immediately with his men choose to retreat.


    On the way back, he was still furious.


    After all, they found the emperor''s blood bead first. For this reason, they did not hesitate to fight with the fairies, and even killed several magic soldiers and a magic general.


    But even so, they still did not get the emperor''s blood bead.


    On the contrary, they made wedding clothes for others.


    The mood of the black elephant demon king is as depressed as he wants to be


    The black elephant demon king can choose to leave, but the fairy clan doesn''t intend to give up.


    On the one hand, compared with the demons, the emperor''s blood beads are much more useful to the fairies.


    After all, the emperor''s blood beads were originally the things of their fairy family.


    Just like the devil''s heart, if the fairies get the devil''s heart, it may also have some effects, but the effect is absolutely not as useful as the devil''s heart.


    This is just one of the reasons why we can''t retreat. The other is that the demons know how to use martial arts.


    This kind of demon clan, absolutely can''t stay!


    "We must kill them..." one immortal general said, "what do you think, gentlemen?"


    "You have to go in!"


    "But... The sword mountain is a forbidden area in the ancient wasteland!"


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t those demons rush in in a hurry? I think they should have no way to go deep now, so we can still catch them. "


    "Yes, let''s get in quickly."


    A group of fairies got together and made a decision.


    After they had made the decision, they didn''t have the slightest hesitation, and immediately rushed to the sword mountain


    In the deep jungle, ape demons are much faster.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao followed closely.


    It''s just that by this time they have separated from the blood fog demon.


    They knew that the blood mist demon would catch up, but they did not dare to stop and wait.


    They also don''t know, if they stop to wait, what they are waiting for is the fairy or the blood fog demon.


    However, after entering the sword mountain, they all felt depressed.


    "What kind of crisis is there in Jianshen mountain?" This question puzzles Xiaobai Xuejiao and ape demon.


    They''re all curious about this.


    But they don''t know the answer at all


    Once you know the answer, it seems to mean that you will soon die waiting for the devil


    Fortunately, it''s not so easy for the fairies to find them when they enter Jianshen mountain.


    On the one hand, it''s because the sword mountain is too big. On the other hand, it''s because all the lives entering the sword mountain, whether they are fairies or demons, will be strongly suppressed, and there is no way to explore the divine consciousness.


    When he found a safe place, the ape demon put Xiao Yao down and checked.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Asked the ape demon.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao shook their heads.


    They are not doctors. How can they know


    Even if they are doctors, they can''t have an answer!


    "Lord devil, should we wait for the devil now, or continue to go deep?" Xiao Bai asked.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao are not as powerful as ape demons.


    Moreover, they don''t know much about the great wilderness.


    At this time, we can only wait for the ape devil to make up his mind.


    Ape devil heard the words of Xuejiao and Xiaobai, and even more wry smile.


    "You ask me, who do I ask?" Ape demon gave a very irresponsible answer.


    There''s nothing to say about each other.


    After a moment''s silence, Xiao Yao didn''t wake up. The ape devil bit his teeth and said, "go on!"


    There is no way to do this. The fairy clan may be behind. If they continue to wait, they are likely to be chased by the other party.


    "Do they really dare to come?" Xiaobai asked curiously.


    Before listening to the blood fog demon said so much, other temporarily don''t know, but one thing can be sure. Jianshenshan is a very dangerous place for both the fairies and the demons. It belongs to the forbidden area.


    They come in because they are forced to, but the fairies have a choice. Will they really come in?


    Xuejiao also said, "will they just guard us outside?"


    The ape devil thought about it, shook his head and said, "this possibility is very small. After all, the sword mountain is too big."


    Although not very clear, Xiaobai and Xuejiao also understand the meaning of ape demon.


    It is because the sword mountain is too big, so those fairies are not enough to control the whole sword mountain.


    How can they know which way Xiao Yao, ape demon and other demons will leave?


    This is also their helplessness


    On the sword mountain, the ape devil did not dare to go deep. Instead, he chose to go to the left side and wanted to leave the sword mountain by sparing the border.


    However, they have now entered the sword mountain.


    In jianshenshan, it means that there are too many unknown dangers.


    Suddenly, Xiaobai raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    "Well? Is it raining? " Xiaobai said.


    Hearing this, the ape devil''s face changed greatly.


    "No, run!"


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao are at a loss.


    "The three realms of immortals, demons and demons are still in the wasteland... It never rains!" Said the ape, biting his teeth.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao were also shocked.


    When the rain falls on them, it''s like a needle into their skin.


    He hastened to use the magic to keep the rain out, but it didn''t last long. In this way, the consumption of magic in their bodies was too much.


    "Find a cave and hide for a while!" The ape devil said.


    Their speed has increased a lot.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, we finally found a cave.


    After having a shelter, the original pressure is also reduced.


    To their surprise, there was an electric tiger in the cave they found.


    "Well?" Xiaobai turns around and looks at ape demon.


    The ape devil shook his head: "the power of the electric tiger is not enough to enter the demon world. It''s strange. How can it be like this... I haven''t heard of any other beast in the wilderness for so many years!"


    "That''s because the three clans of immortals, demons and demons who have entered the sword mountain have no chance to go out." Xue Jiao said in a deep voice.


    Originally, they found the cave and just eased some pressure, but what Xuejiao said now made them feel a pressure again.


    Indeed, they are now in Jianshen mountain


    Even if you really get rid of the pursuit of the fairies, you may not be able to leave the sword mountain alive, and it is full of too many positions.


    At this time, the electric tiger, has been shivering.


    It is also transformed from thunder and lightning, but the current cultivation is not enough to enter the demon gate. Ape demon is already a demon general, and Xiaobai Xuejiao has entered the demon world, which has a natural pressure on the electric tiger.


    "OK, don''t be afraid. We won''t eat you again. We owe you this favor. When you enter the magic gate in the future, I will cover you." The ape demon said with a smile.


    The electric tiger seemed to understand the words of ape demon, nodded gently, but still did not dare to approach.


    It''s still raining outside the cave.


    I don''t know when it''s going to start.


    "Those fairies, I don''t know what happened. Will they die here?" Xiaobai said.


    "Not necessarily. We can find the cave, and they can find it." Ape demon said, "moreover, their strength is much stronger than us, and they can persist for a longer time than us."


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai nodded.


    "What about the Lord of blood fog?" Xiao Bai asked.


    "Well, it depends on his luck." After all, the blood mist devil is the real empress, and he is alone. No one knows how he is now.


    I can only hope he''s a little lucky


    Xiao Yao is still in a coma. No one knows when he will wake up. However, Xiao Yao is in a coma. His face is still ferocious and his face is dark and bright.


    What''s more, they can also feel Xiao Yao''s breath in his body. He is very manic, as if he is fighting against some energy¡° In the body, there is a devil''s heart and Emperor''s blood bead. I really don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing... "The ape devil shook his head and said. The devil''s heart is the inheritance left by the devil. The emperor''s blood bead is the inheritance left by the Immortal Emperor. Whether it''s the devil''s heart or the emperor''s blood bead, it''s rare to see. The devil''s family who gets the devil''s heart is destined to have a high end. The fairy family who gets the emperor''s blood bead also means that it''s very possible to become the Immortal Emperor. Now, these two extremes exist in Xiao Yao''s body. It''s really strange that there is no fight... Suddenly, the electric tiger comes to him. It has been staring at Xiao Yao with strange eyes¡° You''re not going to eat my boss while he''s unconscious, are you Xiaobai laughs. The tiger whimpered, turned around and walked towards the inside of the cave.

 Chapter 1771

    Xuejiao Xiaobai and ape demon look at the electric tiger walking towards the deep of the cave. They all look at each other and don''t know what they mean.


    The electric tiger disappeared for a while, came back again, stared at the three demons, whimpered for a while, and continued to walk towards the depths of the cave.


    Walk once, stop and keep going.


    "You say, does it want to take us somewhere?" After a long silence, Xiaobai finally said.


    Electric tiger quickly continue to sob, seems to want to say, you can be regarded as understand what I mean.


    "Ah, this Warcraft is really useless. It''s very strange that it grows in such a place in the wilderness. But it can''t speak, even if it can''t speak. We can''t understand its animal language."


    "Yes, isn''t this electric tiger retarded?" Xuejiao said very seriously.


    "..." hearing this, the electric tiger seemed very depressed and began to sob again.


    "Forget it, I''ll follow you." Xiaobai stood up and said.


    "I''ll go with you." Xuejiao also stood up.


    Obviously, he was a little worried.


    Xiaobai didn''t say much.


    Seeing that Xiaobai and Xuejiao are following, the electric tiger is also relieved. He sweeps his tail and goes on, acting as a guide.


    From the outside, they think the cave is really small, but when they really follow the electric tiger and walk forward, Xiaobai and Xuejiao find that the cave is really big.


    The ape demon has put forward before that, even the Hongmeng tree in the demon world does not exist any Warcraft. Those who can enter the demon family have passed the demon gate and become the demon family officially.


    According to the truth, the great wasteland is a place that can be equated with the three realms of immortals, demons and demons. Even because of the mystery of the great wasteland and the ubiquitous crisis, there are still many people in the three clans of immortals, demons and demons who think that the great wasteland is superior to the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    Here, there will be Warcraft?


    Apes and Demons think it''s a little weird.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai don''t have any special feelings. After all, they don''t know much about the great wilderness and the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    But now the most important thing is that they are very curious about what the electric tiger wants to do.


    Or, where do you want to lead them.


    With this curiosity, they followed the electric tiger to explore the cave. On the other hand, they kept a high vigilance all the time. They were afraid that when a frightening creature suddenly appeared, maybe they would have to explain it.


    This is the ancient wasteland, which is a terrible place for the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons.


    This is Jianshen mountain. It''s a place full of crisis among the terrible places.


    Not careful!


    Following the electric tiger, Xuejiao and Xiaobai finally stop.


    In front, spots, a piece of fluorescence, very dense, together, like the Milky way.


    At this moment, the two demons who have just entered the demon world have been a little silly.


    "Here... What a powerful breath!" Snow Jiao subconsciously said.


    Xiaobai took a deep breath, looked at Xuejiao standing beside him, and whispered, "I always feel that we seem to have found treasure."


    "Go and have a look." Without hesitation, Xuejiao took the lead in walking forward.


    Just close, but was bitten by electric tiger trouser leg.


    Xuejiao lowered his head and looked at the tiger, frowning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tiger shook his head hard, then took a step forward, and then fell to the ground with his feet up.


    Even if Xue Jiao and Xiao Bai are mentally retarded, they can understand this simple body language.


    Xiaobai came forward and looked at the electric tiger.


    "You mean it''s very dangerous ahead. If we go there, we are likely to die?" Xiao Bai asked.


    The tiger nodded his head hard and gave a long sigh of relief.


    Xue Jiao is very angry.


    "In that case, why did you bring us here? What''s going on? "


    He was thinking, is this electric tiger insane!


    Let yourself see such a spectacular scene, but not close to.


    Are you here to show off?


    You just want to tell us that you have a baby in your family, don''t you?


    According to the truth, it''s impossible. Are the Warcraft in the wilderness so boring?


    For a moment, electric tiger didn''t seem to know how to explain it. His eyes showed a very humanized grievance.


    It suddenly turned around and rushed out.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai quickly follow up.


    Electric tiger back to the previous position, squatting beside Xiao Yao, low head looking at Xiao Yao.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai seem to understand something.


    "You mean we can''t go to that place, but he can?" When Xiao Bai spoke, he pointed to Xiao Yao, who was still lying on the ground.


    Electric tiger quickly nodded again, and was very happy.


    It''s really afraid that these demons can''t understand what they mean.


    Now, Xuejiao, Xiaobai and ape demon don''t understand.


    Why can Xiao Yao go to that place, but they can''t?


    "You don''t want to kill our master in this way, do you?" Xue Jiao frowned and said.


    Electric tiger helpless, lying on the ground, also silent.


    It felt that the problem that Xuejiao had just thrown out was too complicated.


    Even if it is smart and has ideas, it can''t express what it wants to say with enough body language and expression.


    "Forget it, wait for the master to wake up and let him judge for himself." Xuejiao said.


    Xiaobai also nodded.


    They all agree that Xiao Yao is invincible if he really plays with IQ


    And they also believe that no matter what the situation is, Xiao Yao can make a wise choice


    The eyes of the three demons fell on Xiao Yao''s face again.


    "Strange, it''s not hurt. Why haven''t you woken up yet..." Xiaobai whispered.


    The ape demon glanced at Xiaobai and said with a bitter smile, "the emperor''s blood beads darted into his body. The situation may be more troublesome than serious injury."


    "Can it be that for so many years, the three realms of immortals, demons and demons have not got the existence of both the devil''s heart and the emperor''s blood bead?" Xuejiao asked.


    Ape magic music, said: "don''t say two have it all, only get the devil heart, or only get the emperor blood bead, there are not many, anyway, two hands must be able to count over, you don''t think emperor blood bead and devil heart how worthless, OK? Just because the master got the devil''s heart, the devil''s world almost didn''t make a fuss. Those demons who advocate peace with the fairyland are already angry, but they have nothing to do now, which also shows the importance of the devil''s heart to a demon. "


    "The status and importance of the emperor''s blood bead in the immortal clan is no less important than that of the devil''s heart in the demon clan. Now, these two symbols of the devil God and the Immortal Emperor have entered the master''s body. Do you think this is still a small matter?"


    The expression on Xuejiao and Xiaobai''s face is more and more dignified.


    Here, ape devil takes a deep breath again. He turns his head and looks at Xiao Yao with expectation in his eyes.


    "In fact, I''d like to know how much change master would make if he could really wake up..."


    In fact, Xiao Yao can hear the voices of the three demons talking now.


    But even if he could hear, he couldn''t open his mouth or eyes.


    It seems that I am in a closed space, without flowing air, without any light


    His body has become a battlefield. The magic of the devil''s heart and the immortal power of the emperor''s blood bead are participating in the battle, and they are very anxious!


    His body suddenly began to burn.


    This also makes the ape demon and others startled.


    They can see, Xiao Yao''s body even began to rise up a wisp of smoke.


    "Bad, master''s condition is getting worse and worse..." the ape devil was worried.


    "What about that?" Xuejiao asked in a hurry.


    The ape devil shook his head: "I don''t know. If only the Lord of blood fog were here, he might have some ideas." After that, he shook his head and overturned what he had said before, "forget it, even if the Lord of blood fog is here, there must be nothing he can do now. After all, it has been said before that such a situation has never happened in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons. It''s not that everyone has no such opportunity. It''s just that the emperor''s blood bead and the devil''s heart would have been mutually exclusive, The devil with the devil''s heart can''t get the emperor''s blood bead of the fairy family. "


    Xiao Yao uttered a painful hum in his mouth.


    The clothes on his body suddenly broke one hole after another, with charred marks.


    The tiger suddenly gets up, opens its mouth, bites Xiao Yao''s clothes and drags them slowly.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiaobai and Xuejiao were worried, but they didn''t stop them immediately.


    Electric tiger''s head toward the direction of the cave deep hard.


    "You mean, let''s take the master to that place?" Xuejiao asked.


    The tiger nodded quickly.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai didn''t say a word.


    The ape demon said first: "let''s do this first. This cave is a little strange, and this electric tiger is also a little strange. Anyway, we can''t help now..."


    When Xuejiao heard what the ape demon said, he also felt a sudden realization. He held out his hand and picked up Xiao Yao. His face immediately showed a ferocious look of pain. Subconsciously, he clenched his teeth and rushed to the depth of the cave.


    There is still a distance from the speckled light, but he suddenly stops. He is shocked to find that there seems to be a barrier in front of him, and there is no way to break in.


    The electric tiger gives a cry, indicating that Xue Jiao will put Xiao Yao down for the time being. After putting Xiao Yao down, Xiaobai and ape demon catch up and find that the skin of Xuejiao''s arm is completely red. The next second, Xiao Yao suddenly burst out of a cluster of flames, his clothes, completely reduced to ashes. Xiao Yao was in the fire, but his body was not affected¡° And then what? " Xuejiao lowers his head and looks at the electric tiger. Electric tiger chooses to lie on the ground and do nothing here.

 Chapter 1772

    The electric tiger''s reaction makes Xuejiao Xiaobai and ape demon speechless.


    What''s more, there''s no follow-up?


    Xiao Yao''s clothes have completely turned into ashes.


    The small flames looked as if they could be extinguished at any time, but they seemed to absorb all the energy between heaven and earth, strongly supporting and swaying.


    Cluster by cluster, as if enough to devour the sky.


    Even the strength of ape demon generals dare not approach easily.


    He had an intuition that if he tried hard to catch the small cluster of flames, his body would turn to ashes and fuse with the soil under his feet. After a few years, it would become a nutrient to nourish the earth.


    Dahuang ancient land was not the place where he was born and raised. Even so, he didn''t feel that he had to make such a great contribution to Dahuang ancient land.


    "Let''s wait and see." Said the ape demon, in a low voice.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai can recognize that the words of ape demon are full of deep helplessness.


    Xiao Yao''s current situation, they still do not know what is going on, can do, in addition to watch its change, there is nothing else.


    Suddenly, ape demon raised his head and looked deep into the cave.


    At this time, there was no need for him to say anything. Xiaobai and Xuejiao had already noticed it. At the same time, they turned their faces and looked in the same direction.


    Ear, can also hear the sound of rustling.


    Those spots of fluorescence, all gathered at one time, crawled towards them.


    Electric tiger also hit a fierce son straight up, as if to see a very terrible thing, raised his head to the sky with a long roar, then mad general, want to escape here.


    It seems that the speckled fluorescence is the most terrible thing in the world for it.


    Sense of crisis, including ape demon and other three demons,


    I feel cold all over.


    "What''s that?" Snow Jiao subconsciously said a sentence.


    "I don''t know, but I feel terrible..." Xiaobai whispered.


    In fact, this sense of terror is not so intuitive.


    In short, they were infected by the fierce reaction of the electric tiger just now. Just as you were walking on the road, you suddenly found that a large group of people in front of you were running away in a panic, with a shrill scream in your mouth. Are you still curious about what happened in front of you? It must be running with feet scattered!


    Those spots of fluorescence, like a pile of insects in general, towards them.


    It''s getting closer to them.


    "Shall we?" Xuejiao said.


    "Run The ape devil suddenly roared.


    "The boss..."


    "He''s in such a state that he can''t go away!" Said the ape devil.


    "Then we won''t run." Xiaobai and Xuejiao looked at each other and said in unison.


    In fact, they also know that what the ape demon said just now is very reasonable. Before Xue Jiao was able to move Xiao Yao to this place, the skin on his hand would rot away. Now Xiao Yao''s situation is much worse than before. It''s impossible to move Xiao Yao away.


    "You..." the ape demon looks at Xuejiao and Xiaobai.


    The fluorescence is getting closer to them.


    The speed of those light spots is too fast.


    The ape devil pondered for a moment and gave a bitter smile.


    "Well, since you don''t run, I won''t either. Anyway, I''m curious about what it is."


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai are staring at ape demon.


    Ape devil to their eyes, but shrugged his shoulders.


    "Isn''t it impossible? Lord Mojun, you''ve told me before. Let me take you back alive... "


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai also grinned.


    Finally, the speckled fluorescence came to their feet.


    At this time, they were stunned to find that the light spots were all armored insects.


    Each insect''s body, with a dark blue light spot, looks terrible and deep.


    The ape devil suddenly took a breath and even subconsciously stepped back.


    However, the insects, who seemed not interested in them, gathered one by one towards Xiao.


    "No!" Ape devil face changed, a slap down, set off a gust of wind, overturned hundreds of insects.


    The insects did not die after flying out, but continued to enter the ranks and rushed to Xiao Yao.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai are a little silly at this time.


    "Well, what is it?" Xuejiao asked.


    "It''s a rare insect, which can devour the essence and blood of the three tribes of immortals, demons and Demons..." when the ape demon spoke, he shot again.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai''s faces also changed.


    Just when they were going to shoot, the electric tiger didn''t know when to appear behind them and roared at them.


    "Beast, you dare to harm my boss!" I can''t be stingy. I wish I could kill the electric tiger now.


    However, he saw the grievance in the eyes of the electric tiger.


    It seems that electric tiger doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong.


    "Why? No, stop first The ape devil said suddenly.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao both stopped in a hurry.


    They have long been out of proportion and don''t know what to do.


    "It seems that these blood eating insects don''t intend to devour the blood essence of Xiao Yao?" Ape demon said tentatively.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai did not answer.


    They know shit!


    It''s not what ape demon says!


    The ape demon is engrossed in watching the blood eating insects attached to Xiao Yao. When the blood eating insects lie on Xiao Yao, they are also infected with fire, and then disappear completely.


    As time goes by, more and more blood eating insects die on Xiao Yao.


    But Xiao Yao''s face was recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Originally Xiao Yao was like a piece of iron still burning in the fire. It was terrible red, but now the red temperature on his body slowly dropped.


    "It seems that the blood eating insects are sharing the fire on the host and the energy from the body?" Xiaobai asked cautiously.


    He didn''t know what the situation was, so when he spoke, his voice was full of uncertainty.


    "Now it seems to be true, but..." at this point, the ape devil suddenly stopped.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai''s eyes immediately fell on him. This "but" is a bit fatal.


    "But why?" Said the ape devil.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    There are more and more dead hemophages, and the ashes pile up together, and all of them are evaporated.


    Xiao Yao''s face, also completely returned to normal.


    When all the hemophages died, Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of a hazy, line of sight is gradually restored, everything in the eyes, like the camera has not been focused when the picture.


    "Master!" Xiaobai and Xuejiao hurry up to him.


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he fell asleep again.


    "Master... Master, what''s the matter?" Xiaobai asked in a panic, "didn''t you wake up just now?"


    The ape devil frowned and walked up to him. After careful investigation, he was relieved.


    "The master was in a coma before, but now he is just in a deep sleep, nothing more." The ape demon said with a smile.


    Hearing the words of ape demon, Xiaobai and Xuejiao were relieved.


    Outside the cave, there is still heavy rain.


    Through the entrance of the cave, looking out, the whole sword mountain seems to be covered with a layer of water mist. Everything you can see is hazy.


    "I don''t know what happened to Lord Mojun." The ape devil''s voice was full of worry.


    "Lord demon is much stronger than us." Snow Jiao comforts a way.


    The ape devil looked back, thought for a moment, and nodded.


    "Now, we have to guard against those fairies catching up. When the rain stops, I''m afraid they will come." Said the ape devil.


    The emperor''s blood bead is too important for the fairy family.


    Those fairies will be crazy. They want to find them, kill Xiao Yao and take back the emperor''s blood bead.


    It''s all imaginable now.


    If the fairies get the devil''s heart, they will not give up.


    The ape demon''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s face again, and said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid that next, the immortal world will add some rewards to the killing of master..."


    For the time being, these are not things they need to consider.


    Lying on the ground, Xiao Yao began to explore his body with his divine sense.


    Beside the magic heart, a red bead is running slowly.


    In his body, as if also full of another force.


    This kind of power is very mysterious, just like Xiao Yao had aura and sword Qi in his body at the same time.


    Now, it seems that in addition to magic, there is another power in my body, and that power is continuously transmitted from the spinning emperor''s blood bead.


    It''s the same as the magic in the devil''s heart.


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    He thought, is it because of the emperor''s blood in his body that he has immortal power in his body?


    After this idea came into being, Xiao Yao himself felt absurd.


    The two clans of immortals and demons were originally in a state of opposition.


    In this case, how can you master the magic power at the same time?


    But when he thought about it, he felt that it was not difficult to understand all this.


    After all, I have possessed not only the devil''s heart but also the emperor''s blood bead. In that case, what else is impossible? Compared with the two forces, Xiao Yao also found many differences. For example, magic has always been a kind of very violent energy, but comparatively speaking, Xianli is very soft. Combining the two, Xiao Yao''s chest seems to form a whirlpool. The whirlpool is spinning faster and faster, a black energy and a white energy are still slowly colliding. Finally, it gradually condenses and forms. Chest, formed a yin and Yang Taiji fish pattern! Even though the pattern has been condensed, it is still running slowly. The speed of operation is very slow¡° Tai Chi... "Xiao Yao''s lips moved slightly, and he was at a loss. Does the magic of Xianli merge together to form a Taiji Yin Yang diagram in the body? Then, a piece of gold paper, slowly falling from the top, hovers on the Taiji diagram. Renhuangjing! Xiao Yao''s brain is not enough

 Chapter 1773

    The Tai Chi diagram is still spinning.


    The black one is magic, and the white one is Xianli.


    The two forces were originally in a state of mutual exclusion, and even regarded his body as a battlefield.


    At that time, he felt as if his body would be torn apart one by one. The strange fire in his body was moving wildly and out of control. Fortunately, he had not devoured his host.


    However, when the blood eating insects rushed over, the strange force that the two forces had been mutually exclusive seemed to be pulled out of their bodies by the blood eating insects.


    This kind of feeling, let Xiao Yao have unspeakable joy


    When the repulsive force completely disappeared, the battlefield that was still fighting suddenly subsided, and the rest of the forces slowly gathered together, forming the Taiji Yin Yang diagram.


    "All things are born in Yin and Yang. It''s just the Taiji diagram of yin and Yang, isn''t it because it only exists in China? Isn''t this Chinese culture? Why still appear here... "There are too many questions in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    He felt that the picture of Taiji Yin and Yang in his body seemed to have a force that could devour all worlds.


    As for why the renhuangjing separated from his own divine consciousness and hovered on the diagram of Taiji Yin Yang, he was not very clear.


    Anyway, from the current point of view, it should not be a bad thing.


    I just don''t know what the power in my body is.


    It should be a combination of magic and Xianli.


    It''s hard to judge whether it''s good or bad, but Xiao Yao feels that the power in his body seems to be much more overbearing than the previous magic power, but at the same time he is violent, he also has more softness of immortal power. If such power is used to cure diseases and save people, the effect will be much better than the previous aura. For this reason alone, Xiao Yao thinks it''s very good. Maybe he is the first super doctor who can dominate the three realms of immortals, demons and demons. If it is true, the great grandfather''s spirit in heaven should also be very happy


    The longer he sleeps, the more things Xiao Yao thinks about.


    Unconsciously, the rain outside the cave, has slowly stopped.


    "Should we leave now?" Xuejiao asked.


    "Don''t worry. You''d better wait for master to wake up." Said the ape devil.


    Xiaobai hesitated and said, "if so, those fairies will catch up with us. Don''t we have nowhere to escape?"


    The ape devil did not speak.


    Xuejiao seemed to understand the meaning of ape demon, looked at Xiaobai and said with a smile: "in fact, those fairies are terrible, but the sword god mountain is also terrible. If we don''t want to meet those fairies, the wisest way is to continue to go deep into the sword god mountain. But if this is the case, the danger we are facing is very serious, It''s not much less than facing those fairies. "


    Xiaobai suddenly realized and nodded.


    "I just don''t know what happened to Lord demon." Said the ape devil with a sigh.


    I''m still thinking about it.


    In fact, not only the ape demon, but also Xuejiao Xiaobai was worried about the situation of Xuewu demon at this time.


    Although they don''t know the Lord of blood fog very long, one thing is certain.


    Each other, very suitable to be friends!


    This alone is actually enough. They came to the West demon world, originally was weak, but even so, there will still be some demons willing to bind themselves with them.


    At this time, all the demons or fairies who helped them should be firmly in mind.


    There are too many people in the world who like icing on the cake, but even 10000 people who like icing on the cake are not as good as one who is willing to give you timely help.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how many times he had said this before.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai can recite them well. After all, Xiao Yao didn''t say much about these words even when he came to the devil''s world.


    They think, probably because of this, no matter what Xiao Yao does, there are many reasons for strong help.


    At this time, Xiao Yao is still thinking about whether he should explore the so-called "Tao".


    Does Taiji Yin and Yang mean the so-called Dao?


    But what is Tao? It seems that it is very difficult to explain it in words. At most, it can only be put on paper. Besides, there is no way to express anything. After all, the so-called Tao is too broad. Humanity, heaven, great road


    Xiao Yao used to say that the so-called Tao is himself.


    Living in this world, I can catch the wind, shake the mountains and capture the sky, which is the embodiment of Tao.


    But now facing the diagram of Taiji Yin and Yang in his body, he really can''t say it.


    Lao Tzu''s Tao Te Ching often points out that Tao is indisputable.


    If the best is as good as water, water conservancy works for all things.


    In fact, the meaning of this sentence is very simple. The existence of water is the greatest good. Everything in the world can''t live without water. But how ever did you see water stand up and say that it''s all your own merit? Of course, everyone has a different understanding of this remark, but Xiao Yao''s point of view is like this.


    Confucius said that Tao is truth.


    That''s why he doesn''t have any so-called copyright. For example, "the Analects of Confucius" is only the class notes of Confucius students. He never thought about what book he would write to make himself famous. Just like when his long hair is floating, he doesn''t think the Phoenix is his own, he doesn''t want to add a private copyright to the wind, and he doesn''t feel so proud because of this gust of wind


    The more Xiao Yao thought about it, the more complicated he felt.


    "If you understand the Tao, is it even if you understand everything?" Xiao Yao thought in his heart, after all, the Taoist parents said that life is two, two is three, and three is everything.


    Gradually, in Xiao Yao''s mind, the Dao seems to form a hazy outline


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao opened his eyes, and a golden light flashed in his eyes.


    He slowly sat up, snow Jiao small White Ape devil nature also immediately looked over.


    A smile gradually appeared on Xiao Yao''s face.


    At this time, Xuejiao and Xiaobai couldn''t see through the smile on Xiao Yao''s face.


    After a long time, they gradually recovered.


    This time, it was Xiao Yao''s biggest transformation after he came to the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    That kind of smile is self-confidence and recognition of oneself.


    Highly recognized!


    Smile, also have their own pride


    He opened his mouth slowly and said in a soft voice, "I am not an immortal, a devil, or a demon."


    The ape was stunned.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was going too far.


    Don''t you agree to be each other''s loveliest demons?


    What do you mean by saying this at this time? Are you going to leave?


    "I''m human." Xiao Yao continued.


    "Master, cough, haven''t we got out of the world and entered the magic gate?" Xiaobai said in a low voice.


    He was implying something in this way.


    "All the people in the world are the people, only the people dare to be the emperor." Xiao Yao said flatly.


    Outside the cave, a thunderbolt!


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and felt the emperor''s Sutra in his body.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what he meant by these words, they were words in the emperor''s Sutra.


    When he saw this sentence, he had a strange feeling in his heart. When he said it, it seemed to arouse the resonance of heaven and earth.


    He began to calm down and think about a problem.


    Since when, I subconsciously think that the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are all above the human race?


    Why... Is the Terran weaker than the fairy, demon and demon?


    Why, those immortals, demons and Demons all look down on the human race with a kind of high appearance?


    There seems to be something wrong!


    After all, aren''t you all human beings?


    Don''t you demons also like to transform into adults?


    Even those who haven''t seen the demon clan, aren''t they proud to have evolved into a human race?


    Do you think it''s a monkey''s dream?!


    Xiao Yao smiles more happily.


    He suddenly began to understand why there was no so-called immortal gate in the world he lived in.


    Maybe it''s because the so-called fairies have long been afraid of the terrors of the Terrans?


    The sword mountain is peaceful.


    As if this is a paradise.


    But people who really know this place know that it''s full of danger.


    The blood fog demon king is in rags and cuts through thorns all the way. He wants to find Xiao Yao''s ape demon before the fairy family.


    But so far, he has not found any trace left by Xiao Yao.


    "I can''t find them, and the fairies can''t find them either. I just hope that the ape demon didn''t take them too far..." the blood fog demon''s eyes were full of worry.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance, but his eyes seemed to be blocked by something.


    The most intuitive feeling of the sword mountain to the blood fog demon is that there is an extremely powerful existence, which covers him with a layer of black cloth, and makes him not see it thoroughly enough, as if it covers something.


    "Fortunately, the terrain here is complex, and there is no way to use the divine consciousness. It''s not difficult to hide here." He thought to himself.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the front.


    He frowned.


    After he didn''t know whether it was the fairy or Xiao Yao and other demons, he hurried forward.


    When he got there, he saw the fog rising ahead and the energy rioting¡° Is there a battle? " He said something in his heart, but he didn''t know if he was going on. He continued to choose to be close. Finally, several figures appeared in front of me¡° Fairy family? " The pupil of blood mist devil suddenly contracted. Suddenly, a wave of air came. In front of a fairy, fight to death, carry all the fairy power in the body. However, the invisible waves, as if there were countless hidden sharp blades, completely smashed the immortal''s body. The rest of the fairies, hurry to flee. Blood fog demon king saw this scene, completely silly¡° It''s like... It''s terrible? " He whispered. In front of him, there was another roar of anger¡° Fairies, they deceive too much! "¡° Do you really want to kill me? "¡° I''m hiding in the wasteland, and you''re chasing me! "¡° I''m hiding in the sword mountain. Are you still chasing me? "¡° Do you want me to have nowhere to hide? Do you have to let me die out completely before you are willing? "¡° Why are you... "¡° I have a sword to kill the immortals

 Chapter 1774

    "Xu crazy song?" Blood fog demon chews these three words repeatedly.


    He always felt that he had heard the name somewhere.


    Then a flash of light flashed through my mind.


    "The one who was hunted down by the fairies, the one who entered the Tao with a sword?" Blood fog demon slightly frowned, "I didn''t expect that the sword immortal who entered the road with sword was so powerful. It''s clear that there is only the strength of immortal generals here, but how do I feel that his strength seems to be far superior to that of immortal generals... Forget it, it''s better to stay away from the edge."


    He really can''t figure out the strength of the other side.


    Although the enemy of the enemy is a friend, the fairies and the demons are always in opposition.


    In his opinion, even if the other party really does not deal with the fairies, probably they will not conspire with the demons.


    This is probably the so-called position issue.


    Even if Xu kuangge is not allowed by the fairies, he is a fairies after all.


    Civil war can be fought, but some principles cannot be changed.


    The blood fog demon doesn''t know whether Xu crazy song thinks so, but he thinks so himself, so subconsciously he will force this idea on others.


    But he also realized that.


    In fact, they think too much.


    The reason why there are many Fairies in Jianshen mountain is not for Xu kuangge.


    But for him and Xiao Yao.


    It has nothing to do with Xu kuangge. The other party misunderstood completely.


    The fairies may not know that Xu kuangge came to the ancient wasteland and hid in the sword mountain.


    In fact, he has always been very curious about one thing.


    As far as he knows, the rising sword immortal is only the immortal general''s strength.


    It was because of this that he was curious why the fairyland had to live with a little fairy.


    Even he would not take a fairy general seriously.


    It is said that this time, it seems that an Immortal Emperor ordered to kill the sword immortal.


    However, these have nothing to do with him.


    After much thought, he chose to leave the place.


    But he also knew that jianshenshan would not be peaceful soon


    The immortal that the Immortal Emperor wants to kill, even if it is hidden in the sword mountain, I''m afraid, it will cause great trouble.


    What''s more, there is a Xiao Yao who is thought of by the fairies.


    "Sword mountain, it''s going to be chaotic..." he thought.


    Xu kuangge met two immortal generals and a dozen immortal soldiers.


    This sword stood down and killed one immortal general and two immortal soldiers.


    The remaining immortal general left with the remaining immortal soldiers.


    When Wang Hui walked a distance, he took the hand of a girl in a red dress.


    "I''m afraid we can''t stay here any longer." On Xu kuangge''s face, he showed a rare decadent color.


    "It''s OK. We can go somewhere else." Red skirt girl took Xu crazy song''s hand and said softly.


    Xu kuangge shook his head: "for the time being, there is no place more suitable for us to stay than jianshenshan. As long as we are here, we are still safe. Although I don''t know why, my strength can really become much stronger here, even if it is not as good as xianzun, but the xianzun and Xiandi who come here will be suppressed by the wasteland, At most, I can cope with the strength of Xianjiang. "


    "But no one knows how many fairies they will come to next time." The red skirt girl whispered.


    Xu kuangge''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t speak.


    Red skirt girl was led by Xu crazy song, walked a distance, suddenly stopped.


    Xu crazy song turned to look at her, his face showed a curious look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you give me up." Red skirt girl red eyes said.


    Although there were tears in her eyes, she still had a smile on her face.


    See such a smile, it seems that the original tension, will also be infected, gradually calm down.


    But for Xu kuangge, the smile on the girl''s face, like a needle, penetrated into her heart.


    Red skirt girl said with a smile: "they just can''t accommodate me, as long as you give me out, they won''t embarrass you."


    "If I had known that this fairy family could not accommodate you, I would not have come." Xu kuangge said with a sneer, "if they can''t hold you, I can''t hold them!"


    Heroic momentum, at a glance.


    Red skirt girl a bitter smile: "why?"


    "Why?" Xu kuangge said, "just because I''m your man! As long as I''m still alive, no one can do anything to you. What kind of fairy is capable of blocking my sword! "


    The red dress girl no longer talks.


    In the following period of time, Xiao Yao has been in the cave, comprehending the Taoist rhyme in the Taiji diagram.


    He wants to try to make himself know more about Taiji diagram and renhuangjing.


    Whether it''s Taiji or renhuangjing, there is a huge amount of energy hidden in it. Once he can master it, he believes that his strength will reach a peak.


    Xiaobai and Xuejiao are both anxious.


    When Xiao Yao closed his eyes to meditate, he ignored the changes of time.


    It''s been two months. Although the fairies haven''t found them yet, there is more and more noise outside.


    The electric tiger who went out to look for food came back and told them that there were more and more fairies, demons and demons on Jianshen mountain outside the cave.


    The fairies and Demons appeared on the sword mountain. They were not surprised, but the demons also appeared on the sword mountain, so they couldn''t understand.


    Is it true that the fairy family also spread the news of the emperor''s blood bead to the demon family?


    This is not likely.


    After all, the emperor''s blood bead is the treasure of the fairies. If they tell the demons about it, they will undoubtedly increase a competitor.


    Those smart fairies, absolutely impossible to do such a thing.


    The more I think about it, the more I don''t understand it.


    We have to wait for Xiao Yao to recover from the closed pass.


    "We have to get out." The ape demon said, "I always feel that Lord Xuewu is also looking for us. We have to look for them."


    "I don''t agree." Xue Jiao shook his head and said, "those three clans of immortals, demons and Demons outside are waiting for us to go out. As long as we hide here, they can''t find us in a short time."


    "We''ll find it sooner or later." Ape demon said with a wry smile, "even if they can''t use divine sense, they also know our escape direction. It''s only a matter of time to find this cave."


    "As long as you can." Xiaobai suddenly said, "the master is still in a closed state. Even if we really should change places, we have to wait for the master to wake up."


    Listen to Xiaobai say, ape devil is not stubborn.


    After waiting a few days, the ape devil became more and more uneasy.


    According to the information from the electric tiger, there are more fairies outside.


    "Is there any treasure in the sword mountain?" Ape devil can''t help thinking.


    He always felt that Xiao Yao''s value should not be enough for the fairies to use such a big battle.


    Finally, a fairy family came up.


    Just two immortal soldiers.


    It should be a decentralized search.


    The ape demon Xuejiao Xiaobai killed the two fairies together.


    Before killing, they also got the information they wanted.


    On the sword god mountain, there was a sword immortal who was ordered to kill by the immortals!


    As for why the demon clan appears here, the answer is very simple.


    In order to kill the Sword Fairy and Xiao Yao, the killing order has been opened to the demons and demons.


    In other words, if you don''t dare to be a fairy or a demon, you can get a reward from the fairy if you kill Xiao Yao or the Sword Fairy.


    This is certainly not good news for them.


    This means that the next opponents they face are not only fairies and demons, but also their demons!


    "This move of the fairy clan can not be described as killing the heart..." the ape demon shook his head and said, "if so, I''m afraid that our demon clan will be in turmoil."


    "What do you think?" Xiaobai said suddenly.


    At this time, his eyes were full of vigilance.


    The ape demon said, "do you think I will kill the hope of the rise of the demon clan for the reward of the fairy clan?"


    Xiaobai was silent.


    "Don''t worry. Even if I die, I won''t give up on you." The ape devil said.


    Xiaobai nodded with a smile and said thanks.


    "It''s not necessary for you to say thank you. It should be the master." Said the ape devil.


    Outside, there was another movement.


    "This time, is it fairies, demons or demons?" Ape demon recites, already took snow Jiao small white to walk out.


    Outside the cave, there was still fighting.


    "Well? Are the fairies and the demons fighting? " The ape devil was surprised.


    They hid in the cave and didn''t go out immediately. It seemed that they were going to take advantage of it.


    "No, it''s Lord blood fog!" The ape devil took a breath and rushed out.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai didn''t hesitate at all. They rushed out with the ape demon.


    The fighting outside continues.


    With his own strength, the blood fog demon king is fighting with more than ten immortal soldiers.


    However, the movement here is too big, I''m afraid that soon, it will attract more fairies and demons.


    "Kill these immortal Zhu quickly!" When the ape demon spoke, he had changed into ape shape again and killed the immortal.


    Blood fog demon king saw ape demon Xiaobai and Xuejiao, his face also showed a surprised expression, and then was very happy.


    I''ve been looking for them for so long, but I''ve found them... It''s so long, it''s really hidden! Ape devil''s strength is still very strong, he took advantage of an immortal soldier not to guard, directly with the long arm tore each other''s body. Then, another blow fell down, throwing an immortal soldier away. Xuejiao also turned into a magic dragon. The Dragon breathed and forced back two immortal soldiers¡° What about master? " After killing an immortal soldier, the Lord of blood fog turns to the ape devil and asks¡° In the cave, Lord demon, you''d better kill these fairies as soon as possible... "The ape demon said with a bitter smile. Blood fog demon king looked at the cave, nodded, and the speed increased. The dozen immortal soldiers thought that it was not difficult to kill a demon king with their strength. But now, the other side has three helpers, which will completely reverse the situation£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1775

    With the help of the ape demon Xiaobai and Xuejiao, the original situation was reversed in an instant.


    It seems that the Lord of blood fog is already on the verge of collapse and may be defeated at any time. But now, he suddenly has a great spirit and kills two immortal soldiers one after another.


    Let''s not say anything else, but at least in terms of momentum, the blood fog demon king and other demons have a steady advantage.


    But they couldn''t relax at all.


    After all, no one knows when the other party''s reinforcements will come.


    Here, they have few allies.


    Even if some demons suddenly appear now, they may not help them. Maybe they will fight each other for the reward of the fairies.


    In the past, the immortals, demons and Demons always laughed at the humanity of the Terran.


    They often say that the biggest weakness of the human race is their humanity, their seven emotions and six desires.


    At first glance, it seems reasonable, but on second thought, it''s just a joke.


    Compared with the human race, the human nature of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons is better than that of the human race.


    Even say, the good and simple human nature of the human race, the three immortals, demons and demons did not learn, but greed and selfishness, has long been integrated and deep-rooted.


    This is a great irony for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    What''s interesting is that the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, who seem not to be aware of this, are still complacent and proud of the high platform they don''t know who built for them.


    In fact, it''s not just the demons.


    In the fairy clan, there are still many characters who want to live in peace with the demon clan.


    The same is true in the demon clan.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the blood fog demon, his master, Xiao Yao, who came from the human world, is a clear stream of the three worlds of immortals, demons and demons.


    The problem in front of them is not to kill all these fairies, but how to kill them in the shortest time.


    Together, the four demons fight bravely.


    In particular, Xuejiao, which has been transformed into a magic dragon, has terrible combat power.


    Although it''s still just the realm of magic soldiers, the strength it can show is infinitely close to magic generals.


    This also makes Xiaobai''s eyes hot.


    If he was in the snow, he thought he might have such strength.


    It''s a pity that the snowfield no longer exists.


    Not to mention Xiaobai, even the ape demon and the blood mist demon are envious.


    So the world is unfair! They are all demons, but they are not as powerful as the magic dragon.


    If you are near water, you will get the moon first.


    So, how can there be absolute fairness?


    When all the fairies were killed, the Academy demon followed Xuejiao and they went into the cave together.


    "I can''t stay here any longer. Although there is no divine sense here, there are more and more fairies here. I believe they will find it soon." The blood fog demon king said.


    Xuejiao and they all nodded. In fact, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s not fully awake now, they would have moved their positions long ago. How could they wait until now.


    As for the increasing number of fairies here, they have been informed for a long time.


    "Lord demon, have those fairies found the sword fairy?" The ape devil suddenly asked.


    "Not yet." The blood fog devil frowned and said, "but I know the name of the Sword Fairy."


    "Oh?" Snow Jiao tiny a Leng, in the heart suddenly had a guess, tentatively said, "should not, is Xu crazy song?"


    "..." the blood mist demon stares at Xuejiao.


    There''s not enough in his head.


    He was very curious about how the other party knew the name.


    If it wasn''t for the fight between Xu kuangge and the fairy family, and the other party reported his name, he didn''t know the name of the Sword Fairy.


    But during this period of time, ape demons never went out, and they never met the Sword Fairy, but they could know each other''s name


    "It''s really him, it seems." A voice came from behind them.


    The four demons turned around and looked behind them.


    Xiao Yao slowly opens his eyes.


    In his pupils, the original eyes also turned into a miniature Taiji Yin Yang diagram, which was rotated a little, fleeting, fast enough for the blood fog demon to be unaware of.


    "Master, are you awake?" Xiaobai rushed to him and asked excitedly.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The blood fog demon lord sighed and walked forward two steps. After standing firm, he stared at Xiao Yao for a while and asked tentatively, "is it really OK?"


    "It should be OK." Xiao Yao rubbed his nose and said.


    He really doesn''t know what''s going on with his body.


    So naturally, there is no way to answer this question.


    "Ah?" Blood fog demon suddenly a burst of ignorant force, slow but God.


    "It doesn''t matter. Where is the Sword Fairy you mentioned before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai look at each other and sigh.


    Xiao Yao''s reaction was a little fierce, but it was normal.


    After all, the friendship between Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao has been profound before he came to the demon world.


    "I don''t know." The blood fog devil shook his head, "however, it must still be on the sword mountain."


    Xiao Yao sat down, frowning and thinking.


    The blood mist demon asked curiously, "are you familiar with that sword fairy?"


    "Not bad." Xiao Yao said.


    "Is it possible to draw the Sword Fairy over?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    He didn''t want to hide his purpose at all.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes swept past the blood mist demon, and finally fell into the open space outside the cave.


    "It''s a bit difficult, but I owe him a favor. Now that he is hunted down by the fairies, I will help him." Xiao Yao said that and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" The blood fog demon king Lengshen asked.


    "Kill the immortals." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Smile, a heroic vent thousands of miles!


    The king of blood fog, the ape demon and others were stunned. Then they quickly followed and went out. The electric tiger wagged his tail and followed Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps, stopped and turned to look at the electric tiger behind him.


    "Are you going to follow me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The tiger nodded hard.


    "Your strength is too bad." Xiao Yao said.


    Electric tiger


    It probably didn''t expect Xiao Yao to be so straightforward.


    So shameless!


    "Forget it, can you run fast?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The tiger nodded again.


    Xiao Yao is not polite. Without saying a word, he jumps on the tiger.


    With a whine, the electric tiger''s body is as swift as thunder and lightning, and the dust is flying under its feet. Its limbs are like wheels rolling. In the blink of an eye, it disappears into the sight of the blood fog demon, the ape demon.


    "The speed of this beast... Is it so fast?" The blood fog demon turned to look at the ape demon and was stunned.


    Ape devil just shook his head with a wry smile.


    Ape demon also grins and shakes his head.


    Although they have known the electric tiger for a long time, they also don''t know that the electric tiger is running so fast.


    This kind of speed, even compared with the immortal general, is not slow at all?


    "Unfortunately, we can''t take off." Blood fog demon king shakes head to say.


    Xuejiao and Xiaobai are speechless.


    I don''t know why, they suddenly feel out of favor


    "Master, where are you going?" The ape devil suddenly asked.


    The remaining three demons look at each other.


    Where do they know to go!


    Standing on the back of the electric tiger, Xiao Yao steadied himself and was equally shocked.


    "Slow down, slow down." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    The electric tiger slowed down its speed.


    "I know you want to do well, but you are so fast that my friends are lost." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "Wait for them first." Xiao Yao said.


    The tiger nodded again.


    "I don''t know when you can speak, but don''t worry. By the way, can you find my friend? That''s the Sword Fairy. " Xiao Yao asked.


    The tiger didn''t nod this time, but it didn''t either.


    Seems to be in a state of hesitation.


    "You mean, you might find it, but you''re not sure?" Xiao Yao seems to have mastered the art of mind reading. At a glance, he sees what the electric tiger thinks.


    Electric tiger hard point head, is very happy.


    In its view, it is too wonderful that one''s mind can be understood by the other.


    It turned to look at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of appreciation, invisible told him: "or you know me!"


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, stroked the head of the electric tiger and said, "it''s up to you." When he spoke, he sacrificed the black iron sword and hovered in front of the electric tiger.


    "This sword, which he used to use, will help you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The electric tiger came close and smelled it carefully. Suddenly, he felt that the way to open it was wrong.


    It always feels that its dignity as a Warcraft has been insulted.


    What''s the matter? Is it using me as a dog?


    He just turned his eyes and nodded his head after smelling it carefully, as if he had determined the residual breath of Xu kuangge on the black iron sword.


    Next, it ran all the way north.


    "Just run." Xiao Yao sighed. He''s not going to wait for ape demons. Anyway, the ape demon Xuejiao will still be thrown away if they keep up. Moreover, he felt that the residual force in his body was still surging. He has to fight with a fairy. Let out the power in your body! You can''t waste it, can you? All the way, three hundred miles. It took only a quarter of an hour. This speed is really terrible... This is based on the premise that the electric tiger wants to dodge trees. If it''s on the flat ground, I don''t know how much faster it is¡° It''s amazing speed. " Xiao Yao suddenly felt that he had really found the treasure. The electric tiger stops, and the sword spirit surges forward again. Xiao Yao was delighted¡° Did you really find it? " The electric tiger turns the brain bag around again. His eyes are full of pride when he looks at Xiao Yao. He shakes his head again, as if he is saying to Xiao Yao: "praise me quickly, praise me quickly!"

 Chapter 1776

    The ape demon Xuejiao Xiaobai follows the blood fog demon king and pursues Xiao Yao''s direction.


    After chasing, the four demons don''t want to chase.


    "In the blink of an eye, I don''t know where to go. Where can we find it?" The blood mist demon simply sat down on the ground, pulled out a withered grass and bit it in his mouth. He was lazy and looked like a rogue. The ape demon looked at him and felt surprised and funny. He thought that the LORD was really angry with the master.


    It''s not so much anger as worry.


    After all, jianshenshan was in danger, let alone now.


    Throw a brick in the distance, maybe you can hit a fairy.


    As a result, this also adds a bit of killing opportunity to the already dangerous sword mountain.


    Now Xiao Yao is a firefly in the dark.


    The three families of immortals, demons and Demons don''t know how many of them want to kill them, and then carry their bloody heads in exchange for the reward of the immortals.


    "This time, I don''t know if Lord Firebird will come." Ape magic cableway.


    Blood fog demon king looked at him, shook his head, said: "he will not come, Hongmeng tree layer is still inseparable from him."


    Ape demon pondered, nodded again, and agreed with the view of blood fog demon.


    Xiaobaimu looked into the distance and saw the dense jungle. He vaguely saw a few figures passing by, but he didn''t mention a word. Along the way, they also saw the fairy family. They just looked at each other and didn''t fight each other.


    Now, jianshenshan is very peaceful.


    Before Taiping arrived, another fairy came to ask the way.


    The blood fog demon monarch couldn''t help strangling the other party''s idea and pointed out the other party.


    After waiting to take back his eyes, Xiaobai is in front of the blood fog demon.


    "Don''t we look now?"


    "Yes, why not?" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiaobai whispered, "don''t we know where the master is now? How can I find it? "


    "Take a chance!" Blood fog demon king said with a smile, "close your eyes to find, I did not find you like this before?"


    Xiaobaixin said, where did you find us with your eyes closed? It''s obvious that you were chased by those fairies all the way.


    These words are put in my heart and I didn''t say them.


    Although this period of time, we have been familiar with each other.


    But after all, the other party is the devil, there should be some respect, there must be some.


    What kind of crisis is hidden in Jianshen mountain? The three clans of immortals, demons and Demons don''t know much about it.


    The previous rain was a little terrible.


    In those raindrops, there is a ferocious atmosphere. Every raindrop will burst like a sword ball when it falls on the body, and countless sharp blades will penetrate into the body.


    After that rain, the fairies and demons are still scared when they think of it.


    Fortunately, the rain has stopped now.


    Mountain road, there is no imagined mud.


    This made them wonder whether the previous rain really existed, or was influenced by jianshenshan aura, which led to illusion.


    But when they think of the fear of life and death, it makes their thoughts more firm.


    The sword is still surging.


    Like a thousand troops.


    The white Sword Fairy was carrying a branch in his hand.


    A section of that branch looks a little wet, yellow, hard to break, and tough.


    It can be seen from this that this branch has just been broken down for a long time, but it is just this branch that emits a powerful sword Qi like a rainbow, hiding a murderous opportunity. When this sword comes out, the sword Qi will soar up three thousand li.


    Behind him, though the girl in red skirt was worried, she hid these worries in her heart and didn''t say a word.


    I''m afraid that if I gasp a little harder, I will be distracted and worried by the white Sword Fairy in front of me.


    The white Sword Fairy is not as immortal as before.


    Some of his white clothes had been scratched by branches in the process of escape, and some of them could see the flesh inside through the hole.


    His hair, also spread some, less heroic, but a bit more heroic, courage.


    The previous sword destroyed a dense forest.


    An immortal general couldn''t escape. He stretched out his hand and pulled an immortal soldier to block the sword.


    The immortal soldier is full of flesh and blood and has a strong skeleton.


    It is the eyes that have faded down, but also revealed a resentment.


    The immortal general threw the damaged corpse out of the air. It seemed that it was not the first time for him to do such a thing.


    However, those immortal soldiers and generals who saw this scene didn''t say much.


    In their view, it should have been.


    Where is the life of an immortal soldier better than that of the last immortal general?


    If they were the corpse, it''s not necessary that they could still keep their current thoughts.


    "You must take this guy down!" A fairy general who looks very old roars.


    He was angry.


    More than a dozen corpses have been left on the ground, including his own disciples.


    The white Sword Fairy looked at him with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t just roar! You''re rushing up and kicking me, aren''t you


    Although the old immortal has wrinkled face and white hair, these surface things will not affect his speed at all.


    He gave an angry shout and left with the gun.


    The gun shot like a dragon.


    The spear pattern rippled like a stone thrown into the water.


    Xu kuangge sneered and took a step forward. The branches in his hand were rooted in the palm of his hand. With the meaning of "pick", a sword burst out of the ground. With a stubborn desire to kill, he set off a strong wind. The strong wind sent through the green leaves on the top of the tree. The sound was not like a whistle, not a fairy sound.


    Listen, it''s more like the cry of tens of thousands of ghosts on the sword mountain.


    The sword Qi bumps into the gun grain, just like a feather arrow coming through the wind, and penetrates into the rock with a fearlessness.


    As is written in "he Zhang Pu shoots Sai Xia Qu": the forest is dark, the grass is windy, and the general bows at night. Looking for white feather in pingming, not in the stone ridge.


    The sword Qi pierced into the pattern of the gun, and then it didn''t move.


    It''s like a fat mouse can''t get into a rat hole any more.


    The smile on Xu kuangge''s face gradually converged.


    The immortal will laugh and lift up his silver gun again.


    He turned his head and yelled at the immortal soldiers standing behind him: "what are you still doing? Kill him


    As soon as the words fell, the more than ten fairies rushed towards Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge stepped back.


    "Like, I can''t protect you." He opened his mouth and said a word.


    I didn''t turn around.


    But the girl in red skirt knows that this is what she said to herself.


    The red skirt girl pursed her lips slightly. Her eyes did not deviate, always looking at the back of the white Sword Fairy.


    "It''s just your body. Why do you have to tell me that it''s a mountain?" Red skirt girl suddenly said.


    Xu crazy song turned around and finally looked at her.


    Eyes mixed with love and unwilling.


    And... The deepest fear.


    It turns out that the Sword Fairy in white has something to fear.


    He was never afraid that he would fall like a snow mountain.


    What he was afraid of was, if he fell down, who would stand in the way of the girl behind him.


    In the past, he always felt that the sword holder should destroy the city and shake the mountain with three feet of spirit, be bold and graceful, be uninhibited and arrogant, and make the world laugh.


    Then he figured it out.


    It turns out that living for yourself is only natural and unrestrained, not ability.


    The real romantic is to live for a girl you like.


    As long as she''s still there, she''s afraid to fall.


    Now, the same is true!


    He drew the sword back and waved it out again.


    The sword spirit and vigorous wind sweep like a raging wave, with the momentum of sweeping thousands of years to solve thousands of worries.


    Xianli sword Qi, a drop does not stay, such as wine in the cup, a mouthful into the throat.


    Have a good time!


    The gun pattern, which was as solid as a rock and hard to destroy, disintegrated like a layer of glass.


    The gun pattern is still churning. Instead, it''s attacking the old immortal general.


    It was still impossible to recover the distance peacefully. In his heart, he stretched out his hand to block it, pushed the broken spear pattern aside, and hanged two immortal soldiers.


    "You son of a bitch, kill me two fairies again, it''s time to break them to pieces!" The old fairy will roar.


    Xu kuangge is not angry, the branch in his hand has broken into powder.


    He reached out and put his arm around the beauty''s waist.


    Then, pointing to the direction of the old immortal general, he laughed.


    "Fan, do you see it? This fairy family is so shameless. It''s clear that the two immortal soldiers were killed by him, but they just want to push them on me. "


    The painting fan also smiles and says, "in fact, the fairies killed by him may not be much less than you."


    "Yes." Xu kuangge turns around and looks at the fairies running towards him. His eyes are sharp and full of murders, and there is more sadness and sympathy.


    "There are a lot of immortals hiding filth. Some immortals can eat steamed bread with their blood, and others can kill them for a stone they don''t know how to use. The immortals melt all these filth, but they can''t tolerate you or me..." Xu kuangge rubs the pretty face of the painting fan, only for a few days, There''s more dust on it. "Do you think fairies are funny?"


    "If you think it''s funny, it''s funny." Hua Fan said seriously.


    "It''s hard for you." Xu crazy song suddenly burst into tears, "we... Seem to be really dying." The painting fan smiles and hugs Xu kuangge''s neck. Hide his face in his arms. The Sword Fairy in white heard the girl he had been protecting and said to him in a low voice: are you afraid? If you''re afraid, just hide in my arms and don''t look at them, OK? The white Sword Fairy''s shoulder stirred slightly... Suddenly, he raised his head. Turn around and look at the dozen fairies. Looking back at those fairies, there was a point in their eyes. It was a sword light. In the distance, the familiar and equally powerful voice finally came¡° Xu Bingge! In the past, you gave me a sword. Today, I give you a sword! "¡° Your sword may not ask the sky. My sword can break the back of the immortal! "¡° Xu kuangge, can you still hold this sword? " The light of the sword flashed through the bodies of the three immortal soldiers. They ran forward several steps with inertia and then fell to the ground. Xu kuangge grabs the sword, and the immortal power condenses into the sword Qi again, and then it disperses. He raised his head and found a man squatting on a tree nearby. The man grinned at him¡° Ah! Sword Fairy in white, are you crying Xu Bingge is angry and laughing£¨ Second, I''ve been writing this one for quite a long time, because I want to create the kind of atmosphere that Lao Bu wants as much as possible. Even though my writing ability is limited, I''m still very satisfied after I write it...)

 Chapter 1777

    Xu kuangge holds the black iron sword in his hand, raises his head again, looks at the man squatting on the branch, and grins.


    "I didn''t expect that you could find it so soon." He said softly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll really die here a little later." The man in the tree said helplessly.


    "Fart." Xu kuangge was so angry that he said, "just smash these things, can you kill me?"


    The man sneers: "brag is not small."


    With that, the man''s eyes fell on the red skirt woman again.


    "I knew you shouldn''t have followed him to this place at the beginning. Ah, I really think highly of him."


    Red skirt woman smile with flower swaying in the wind in general, slightly bowed: "see little Lord."


    Xiao Yao finally jumped down from the branch.


    "How about this guy, he didn''t treat you badly?"


    Without waiting for the girl to answer, he said to himself, "I don''t think so. After all, even if he dies, you won''t lose a hair."


    The woman in the red skirt laughed more happily.


    In a smile, it''s mostly satisfaction.


    Holding the handle of the sword, Xu kuangge glanced at Xiao Yao, and his eyes fell on the more than ten Fairies in front of him.


    "I''ll kill these fairies first, and then I''ll talk to you about the past, OK?"


    "If you can''t, please let me know." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    "Ha ha." With these words, Xu kuangge draws his sword again.


    The energy of the sword soared to the sky.


    With one sword, the body of an immortal soldier was divided into two parts.


    "My xuantie sword, isn''t it good?" Xu crazy song said a sentence.


    "Yes, it''s a pity. It''s better than when I use it." Xiao Yao said something.


    "You fart again!" Xu kuangge turned his face, glared at him and said, "you can see clearly for me!"


    With that, he rushed into the fairy group.


    Hand up, sword down.


    A sword breaks a duckweed.


    Holding xuantie sword, Xu kuangge seems to hold his magnificent river and lake.


    The so-called magnificent, perhaps also because of the mixed, miasma.


    But in such an environment, Xu crazy song upstream, can open the sky, can open the earth, can break the mountains, can break the river.


    Can hold up a ups and downs, can remember deep love.


    Now in the fairyland, Xiao Yao believes that he can do the same.


    As for the fairies


    It''s good to be an immortal soldier or an immortal general.


    It''s just a bunch of fish.


    Although there are a lot of them, what''s the difference between a miscellaneous fish and a group of miscellaneous fish?


    Jackals flock, lions walk alone.


    Now Xu kuangge is a lion who rushes into the wolves.


    Rebellious, confident and sound.


    This is the spirit of a swordsman.


    Holding the hilt in his backhand, he spun out a sword flower.


    Every breath of sword Qi is honored in heaven and earth. Xu kuangge is like a weaver. The dark iron sword in his hand has completely become the shuttle in weaver''s hand, interweaving the breath of sword Qi and killing machine together to form a sword net.


    The net fell and the blood was dripping.


    Looking at the scarlet ground, like someone holding a basin of blood, splashed on the ground.


    And this piece of land at the foot, like a ferocious airport hungry ghost, greedy suction. Allow, the fairy blood, as nutrients.


    The world of Lingwu is the world of rivers and lakes. With one person and one sword, he can move forward.


    The three realms of immortals, demons and demons are also a river and lake, but they are a little more complicated.


    You can still swing it with one sword.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, the sun from the dense leaves scattered down, like a mirror was broken by a stone, those fragments, sprinkled on his face.


    He took a deep breath and a smile came back on his face.


    "It''s better to have sunshine." He said softly.


    Xu kuangge took back his sword and looked around, there was a remnant.


    "I said that if you can''t kill me, you must be ready to be killed by me." Xu kuangge said to the corpses very seriously.


    After that, there was no response.


    Xu kuangge is very dissatisfied with this.


    He held out his hand, pointed in the air and said, "you are a group of incompetent listeners."


    Xiao Yao and Huafan have begun to chat.


    Do not set off the momentum of Xu crazy song.


    He angrily went to Xu kuangge and Huafan, and stood between them without any trace. He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of vigilant eyes. The sword in his hand was in the palm of his hand, tightly attached to his arm. It was still not stained with blood and would not stain his clothes.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu crazy song said.


    "It''s a long story. Why are you chased by fairies?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "It''s a long story..."


    With these words, Xu crazy song suddenly silent.


    He looks at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao looks at him.


    They were speechless, and then they laughed again.


    They may be thinking: you see, we are all people with stories, right?


    "Give me back the black iron sword." Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand and said.


    Xu crazy song rolled a white eye: "this is mine."


    "You gave it to me."


    "Don''t you mean to give me a sword? So you gave it back to me. " Xu crazy song seriously said.


    Xiao Yao thought


    It seems that I have really said such a thing before.


    He pondered for a moment and decided to have a good break with Xu kuangge.


    "Actually, that''s what happened. I did say that before..."


    "That''s enough." Xu crazy song is very not to face, directly wave to interrupt.


    "But I say that because I think I''m more aggressive, right?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Kuang Ge Le said: "xuantie sword, I will not give it back to you, but I can give you another sword."


    "Better than xuantie sword?" Xiao Yao asked, "in fact, I think the black iron sword is very good. I''ve been using it for such a long time. Now you suddenly take it away. In fact, I''m not used to it. You know, people! They all have feelings. It''s hard to give up having a dog for a few years... "


    "It''s much better than xuantie sword." Xu crazy song said.


    "Where is it?"


    "..." Xu kuangge sneered.


    Oh, man.


    "In the sword mountain." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were spinning, a little puzzling.


    Xu crazy song looked behind him, this is a kind of subconscious behavior.


    When he was chased by the fairies, he would do this every once in a while.


    I''m always worried that when I don''t know, a big knife will suddenly appear behind me and cut me head on.


    So, no matter where you are, it''s not easy to live.


    How many people want to enter the gate of heaven? The fairyland in their imagination must be a quiet and peaceful place. In fact, there are also many places in the fairyland, where the soil is red, as if soaking in the blood pool all the year round.


    Fairies, demons and demons have the same desire and humanity. They are even more exaggerated and terrifying than Terrans.


    Xu kuangge looked back and said, "don''t you find that our strength is much stronger in jianshenshan?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He didn''t find out.


    So far, he hasn''t done anything.


    Before, when Xu kuangge was fighting with the fairies, he only played the role of a spectator, mainly because he had enough confidence in Xu kuangge. In fact, Xu kuangge was worthy of his confidence. The dozen fairies, in front of Xu kuangge holding the xuantie sword, in front of the white sword fairy who also flew from the Terran, Even a small piece of spray can not churn up, they can not die again.


    However, after a moment of simple thinking, Xiao Yao also felt that he really got a good chance when he came to jianshenshan.


    Such as the emperor''s blood beads.


    For example, the new power formed in the body, which he temporarily named as the power of Taiji, and the new understanding of renhuangjing.


    The Qi mechanism of renhuangjing seems to fit with jianshenshan very well.


    This is Xiao Yao''s most intuitive feeling.


    "There is a sword God on the sword god mountain. The sword God builds Kunlun with his sword. The sword God reckons that you are coming, and says that you are impotent. " Xu kuangge said, "this is what I saw in a stone tablet on Jianshen mountain."


    Xiao Yao


    He held back for a long time, jumped and scolded: "dare you say the last two sentences are the same?"


    Xu kuangge coughed: "I added it myself."


    Xiao Yao


    It''s hard for him to imagine that the white Sword Fairy, who dominates the Lingwu world and stirs up the world, is such a boring person


    What a psycho!


    You''re the only one. You''re incompetent!


    Otherwise, why don''t you have any children now?


    That''s what he thought in his heart, and that''s what he scolded.


    "It''s like you have children." Xu crazy song has no good airway.


    "I do have a daughter." Xu kuangge said with a soft smile.


    Xu crazy song did not speak, the side painting fan suddenly a burst of joy.


    "Really? Is it a daughter? Who is her mother? "


    "Li Xiaoxiao." The painting fan knew Li Xiaoxiao. When Xiao Yao said that, the painting fan also nodded, "I really hope I can see you. It must be lovely, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded hard and began to talk about the interesting things between himself and Xiao Nian.


    It is an endless trend.


    Xu crazy song and painting fan also feel interesting, but Xu crazy song inserted a sentence: "your daughter is so lovely, you have the heart to fly up, if I were you, I would not have the heart." Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly darkened. For him, it was a pain in the bottom of his heart. How to say Xu kuangge is also an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. It''s no problem to simply observe his words and colors. Looking at Xiao Yao''s changed face, he noticed something and asked, "where is your daughter now?"¡° Fairyland. "¡° Fairyland Xu kuangge was surprised. Xiao Yao takes a deep breath and takes Xiao Niannian away by force from the immortal Zun. After he pursues the demon world, he simply tells the story¡° That immortal, it''s really too much! " Hua Fan said angrily. Xu crazy song eyes also flashed a wisp of murder. He reached out and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder¡° I''ll help you get your daughter back! " He said solemnly. Xiao Yao smiles bitterly¡° Don''t worry. Even if it''s not for you or for myself, I have to take this tone out. It doesn''t matter if I''m in a mess, but let the fan follow me in a mess... That won''t work. " Xu kuangge said with a smile, "in fact, I''m a man who still has a grudge." Xiao Yao nodded¡° So do I The two men laughed again. Before the unhappy, swept away. Instead, it''s the chest, the flames of war. There are millions of immortals in the sky. They must bow their brows when they see me£¨ Today''s third shift is coming)

 Chapter 1778

    For a swordsman, if he doesn''t have three Zhang''s heroic spirit, the so-called aggressive bullfight and the courage to cut the sky with one sword, it''s really more terrible than death.


    Fortunately, Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao are still swordsmen.


    A real swordsman. Listen, it''s easy. I want to do it. It''s too hard.


    Their enemies are the fairies who can pick up the stars and capture the moon. They are also capable of flattening the mountains. In such a bad environment, they can walk against the wind with countless swords that can easily break them. If it''s not difficult, it''s hard to say.


    However, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge have one thing in common: they are all people who can dance with shackles.


    It''s hard to choose the road, and it''s hard to take the road of jianshenshan mountain. The more you go up, the more difficult it is. It''s not hard to move. But it''s also a waste of time.


    "Are you a fairy or a devil?" Walking on the road, Xu crazy song asked such a question.


    Xiao Yao thought about it seriously and said, "I''m human."


    "Well?" Xu kuangge''s brow is slightly wrinkled, so he doesn''t know why.


    The reason why he raised that question before is very simple.


    In Xiao Yao''s body, he felt the magic, but also felt the Xianli.


    The two forces, which are clearly incompatible with fire and water, are quiet and dormant in Xiao Yao''s body, like raising white flags.


    It''s too weird. If Xiao Yao doesn''t give him a reasonable answer, even if he scratched his scalp, it''s hard to come up with a reason.


    Can there be Terrans here?


    The answer is yes.


    After all, the girl in red skirt who was held by him was a real person at this time.


    However, he felt that Xiao Yao should not be a human, because he had magic power and immortal power in his body, and he came through the magic gate.


    When you enter the magic gate, it''s time to get rid of the Terran identity.


    The surprise on Xu kuangge''s face is expected by Xiao Yao.


    He laughed, touched his chin, looked at Xu kuangge seriously and seriously, and asked, "why can''t I be a human quietly? Fairies, demons and demons, in fact, are nothing good. "


    Xu kuangge nodded, sighed and said, "I agree with that. I don''t think they are as good as us, and we have too many things that we don''t have here, such as Shaohou liquor. The wine here is not good. I don''t know why so many immortals sharpen their heads and want to come here. "


    Xiao Yao looked at the luxuriant branches and leaves in the distance and said softly, "probably because they think the world behind the door is beautiful, but they didn''t expect that the mountains and rivers here are all scarlet."


    Xu kuangge sighs. Suddenly he hears the strong wind coming from behind. He turns around and holds the black iron sword. There is a flash of murder in his eyes.


    "No, it''s my mount." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Xu kuangge glanced at Xiao Yao with a slightly strange look in his eyes.


    Especially, I''m afraid it didn''t take long to reach the demon world, did it? You got a mount?


    He is really a person who knows how to enjoy life better than himself!


    No matter where you are, you know how to enjoy


    After a while, the electric tiger rushed to Xiao Yao and shook his head. His eyes showed dissatisfaction. It seemed that he wanted to say to Xiao Yao: you are a cruel man, how can you leave me!


    "Cough, catch up, huh?" Xiao Yao didn''t feel embarrassed. He patted the electric tiger on the back and said to the painting fan, "sit on it and let her slow down."


    Huafan didn''t immediately agree, but turned to look at Xu kuangge.


    Xu Hongge nodded and said, "go ahead."


    Without any hesitation and politeness, the painting fan jumped directly onto the back of the electric tiger.


    "Slow down, don''t get rid of us." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Electric tiger''s eyes are full of resentment. It seems that he wants to protest very much. Even if you ride me, do you lend me to others? Do you really think I have no dignity?


    Unfortunately, it can''t speak yet.


    The electric tiger walks in front of them with a painting fan, and the distance is not more than 30 meters. Because the electric tiger has thick skin, thick flesh and large size, it helps them avoid a lot of trouble. The electric tiger fully undertakes the responsibility of pioneer.


    Xu kuangge, who fell behind, sighed.


    "I thought you had a good bone before, but I didn''t expect you to come to this place so soon." Xu crazy song said.


    "The little monk told me before that you are in trouble in fairyland, but he can''t help you." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Hongge nodded and said, "if you have to be serious, the only pure land here should be the Buddha kingdom. The three clans of immortals, demons and demons are constantly fighting, but the Buddhist world has never intervened. Even if the little monk is now in a detached position in the demon world, he can''t arrogate.


    "This time I came to jianshenshan, I benefited a lot." Xiao Yao Tuodi said, "before I told you that I was a human race. Apart from my dissatisfaction with the fairies, there are also some of my own understanding in jianshenshan."


    "Oh?" Xu crazy song is more and more interested.


    In fact, he also thinks that there are many wonderful things about sword mountain.


    All the fairies, demons and demons said that this is a forbidden area.


    But after arriving at the sword mountain, Xu kuangge didn''t think it was a forbidden place, on the contrary, it was a blessed place.


    As for the reason, he always wanted to pry into it, but he never got the answer he wanted. Of course, after spending such a long time in jianshenshan, he didn''t have nothing to gain. At least, he had already set foot in the dangerous places on jianshenshan.


    The sword mountain is not as terrible as the fairy, demon and demon imagined. At least, that''s what he thought.


    "Do you think the sword mountain will be a good place for us, but it''s a forbidden place for the immortals, demons and demons?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Xu Bingge nodded: "I thought about it before."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, stretching his muscles and bones: "I don''t know why, after entering the sword mountain, I have a sense of stability."


    Xu kuangge didn''t speak.


    He wants to say that his inner feelings are surprisingly similar to Xiao Yao''s.


    In front, suddenly appeared a peach forest.


    Peach forest, a stream winding through, in the clear water, floating a few pieces of green peach leaves.


    Take a broad view of a green, peach leaves, no peach.


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s not the season yet, or it''s just like this.


    With Xiao Yao''s current strength, even if there is still a distance, the texture and lines on the peach leaves can be seen clearly, just like the veins under the white skin of a pretty girl.


    "Here, it''s a good place." Xiao Yao walked into the peach forest and stepped on the fallen leaves. His speed was not fast.


    When you walk into the peach forest, you can feel the peace.


    Everything is so soft, although there is no deep mystery, but in the boring process of driving, even if you just take a look at the scenery here, you will feel much happier.


    "Through this peach forest, you can probably see that stone tablet." Xu kuangge said, "the content on the stone tablet is a little complicated. I can''t understand much."


    Xiao Yao nodded, glanced at Xu kuangge and asked, "you can''t understand, how can you know I can?"


    "Take a chance." Xu kuangge shrugged his shoulders and said, "idle is idle anyway."


    Xiao Yao asked, "isn''t it good where you are hiding? Why go out and hang out? "


    "I''d like to." Xu kuangge sighed, picked off a peach leaf and said, "it''s just that there''s something strange around the stone tablet."


    "Odd?"


    "I don''t need to say that. You''ll know when you see that stone tablet." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao did not continue to ask, just open his mouth to slow down the front of the tiger.


    After catching up with the electric tiger and the painting fan, Xiao Yao tells the electric tiger to follow him in case of an accident. The electric tiger just grunts, as if dissatisfied with Xiao Yao''s orders. In the eyes of the electric tiger, this area is much more familiar than Xiao Yao


    However, about ten minutes later, Xiao Yao finally saw the stone tablet mentioned by Xu kuangge.


    The trees in Jianshen mountain are very tall, except for the peach forest.


    The pines and cypresses here are tens of meters high.


    But this stone tablet, even faintly pressure around a high wood.


    It''s fifty meters high.


    Under the stele, there is a stone statue of four sided beast with turtle shell, which is like carrying the 50 meter high stele on the body, or the thick stele suppressing the four sided beast, shaking away thousands of evil.


    The contents on the stone tablet are white on a black background and black-and-white matching. I don''t know how many years have passed, but the contents on the stone tablet are still clearly visible, but the font looks strange, the radian is obvious in the round part, and the strokes are like knives in the resolute part.


    "There is a sword God on the sword god mountain. The sword God builds Kunlun with his sword." Xu Hongge pointed out and said, "these two lines of characters, as well as a small line of characters on the back of the stone tablet."


    Xiao Yaomo kept silent and went around to the back of the stone tablet.


    "Jianshenshan has spring and autumn, breeze, birds and animals, rain and peach blossom."


    "The spring and Autumn period is called the spring and Autumn period. My emperor cut it with one sword."


    Xu Bingge finished, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "that''s all I can understand."


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "what about the back one? You don''t know each other? "


    Xu crazy song embarrassed smile.


    He didn''t think it was a shame.


    Xiao Yao thinks that the spring and Autumn period mentioned here is definitely not the same thing as his understanding of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period.


    Perhaps, according to the literal meaning of understanding, spring and autumn, is the synonym of time.


    Can a sword cut off the vicissitudes of time?


    "I know the words at the back." Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, pointed to himself and said with a smile.


    Xu crazy song: "he always felt that when Xiao Yao said these words, his face was full of pride. What''s special? What can I be proud of... He was depressed¡° It also says that this mountain is also called Kunlun mountain. " Xiao Yao said, his heart has set off a storm. Is this the deep mountain of Kunlun?

 Chapter 1779

    Kunlun Mountain, first appeared in Shanhaijing, also known as kunlunxu, is the ancestor of dragon.


    Kunlun Mountain in the true sense is a sacred mountain in China, which only appears in Chinese mythology. Geographically speaking, Kunlun Mountain is located at the junction of Xizang and Xinjiang.


    However, no one knows where the real Kunlun Mountain is.


    "Shenyijing" said: Kunlun copper column Yan, its high into the sky, the so-called Tianzhu also. Surrounded by three thousand li, such as cutting circumference, copper pillars under the house, the wall square hundred Zhang.


    This is a description of Kunlun Tianzhu.


    According to myth, Kunlun Tianzhu connects heaven and earth.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked up, guessing whether there was a pillar hidden in the swirling clouds.


    "Kunlun? What do you mean Xu kuangge asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He himself is full of fog now, how can he explain with Xu kuangge seriously?


    He turned and scanned the stone.


    Looking straight ahead, he went back to look at it. Every word glittering and shining, as if he outlined a new world that he had never seen before.


    As time goes by, Xu kuangge and Huafan are not in a hurry, just waiting.


    Finally, when the immortals and demons can find here is not within the scope of their worries.


    They may be able to find it, but not now.


    Here, it''s already deep in the sword mountain.


    I''m afraid those immortals and Demons don''t want to believe that Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao have such courage to come here.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    He had a smile on his face and narrow eyes.


    "I see."


    Xu kuangge grabbed the black iron sword, came up to him and asked, "do you understand?"


    "Half clear." Xiao Yao looked at him and said.


    Xu kuangge is intrigued by Xiao Yao.


    "Then tell me what you see!"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head, jumped on the back of the tiger and sat down.


    Electric tiger is still full of resentment.


    "Sword mountain has another name, Kunlun mountain. I have said that before. Do you remember?" Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Hongge nodded, and the painting fan on the side rolled his eyes: "our memory is not so bad."


    Xiao Yao laughed and continued what he had just said: "what is recorded on the stone tablet is that the ancient wasteland is the habitat of the human race. Jianshen mountain is like a big town in Lingwu world. Here, there are many experts. Here, all people use swords. Their strength is very strong. The ruler of Jianshen mountain is a man named jianhuang. This mountain is very beautiful, He made it. "


    "Build... A mountain?" Xu crazy song was stunned.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Xiandi can create a small world. Why can''t jianhuang create a mountain? In fact, if we observe carefully, we will find that the living environment of jianshenshan and dahuangdi is very similar to that of the human race. Here, there are the sun, moon and stars. Although those are illusions, there are also green mountains, green waters, birds and beasts, which can''t be seen in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons. "


    Xu Bingge and Huafan nodded.


    Xiao Yao said this point, they have found it before.


    Although they also think that there are strange places in the ancient wasteland, the information they get is too little, unlike Xiao Yao, who just came here and understood the contents of the stone tablet.


    According to his curiosity, Xu kuangge craned his neck and asked, "but I really want to know how do you know the words on the stone tablet?"


    These words, the font is very miscellaneous, some of Xu crazy songs can barely understand, but most of them, he has never seen.


    Xiao Yao laughed, pondered for a moment, and pointed to his head.


    "Probably, it has something to do with what I''m practicing now."


    "Gongfa?" Xu Bingge was stunned.


    "Renhuangjing." Xiao Yao said.


    The three characters of renhuangjing, Xu kuangge and Huafan, have never been heard of before.


    But when these three words pop out of Xiao Yao''s mouth, they seem to be full of momentum.


    Xiao Yao shakes his head. He doesn''t know how to explain to Xu kuangge, so he simply avoids this topic.


    "There is indeed a sword on the sword mountain, which is called the spring and autumn sword. It was left by the sword emperor." Xiao Yao said.


    "Are those sword gods still on the mountain?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "when the stone tablet was built, the sword gods must have been in the sword mountain, but it''s hard to say whether they are still there now."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pause for a moment, after thinking for a moment, he said: "if it''s a guess, I think it may not be there, otherwise, the three immortals, demons and demons can''t enter the wasteland."


    "So, where did the Terrans go? Have you been killed by the immortals, demons and demons? " Fan asked.


    Xu kuangge looked at the picture fan and said with a smile, "although I don''t know how powerful the Terrans were at the beginning, one thing is for sure. They must be stronger than the three clans of immortals, demons and demons. Otherwise, this wasteland will not become a forbidden area for the three clans. Even if there are no Terrans in the wasteland, they can still be suppressed after they come here."


    When I think about it carefully, I think it''s true.


    "It''s not just that." Xiao Yao said, "at the beginning, the Terran was the ruler of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, but they were the servants of the Terran. It was not a joke. They really did it."


    "They are so powerful, will they disappear?" The fan became more and more incomprehensible.


    Xiao Yao also showed the color of thinking, he also did not understand the problem.


    However, he always felt that it had something to do with the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons


    "It turns out that the Terrans are so powerful." Xu kuangge said with a smile, "no wonder you were so proud when you said you were a Terran."


    "Shouldn''t it?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "although I can''t kill them with one shot, in my opinion, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are just like this. In fact, I really don''t know when all Terrans think that immortals and demons are superior beings, and they can destroy the whole Terran in one thought... Why should we fear them?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the blue sky.


    Even if the sky here is just an illusion, it''s just a mirage of the original Terran strongman.


    No one can answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    "Terran, we should constantly strive for self-improvement!" Xiao Yao suddenly roared.


    In the jungle, wild animals roar and churn.


    It seems that they are all cheering for Xiao Yao.


    Every word, like a sharp knife, fell on the stone tablet which is tens of meters high.


    Stone chips flying, dancing in the sun.


    The huge stone tablet suddenly collapsed at this moment.


    Xiao Yao also widened his eyes, looking at this incredible scene.


    Xu kuangge subconsciously pulled the fan and stepped back for fear that the splashing stones would hit her own woman.


    When the stone completely collapsed, a dark hole appeared where the stone stood.


    It goes underground.


    "Well? Where does this lead to? " Xu kuangge asked subconsciously.


    No one answered him.


    How can they know that the hole has just appeared?


    "Go down." Xiao Yao cut off the railway.


    "Oh... No, why do I want to listen to you..." Xu binggedun was depressed.


    Before he appeared in front of Xiao Yao, high above, can guide Xiao Yao.


    But now, in his subconscious, he even takes Xiao Yao''s lead.


    He had just regained his mind, and he was full of depression.


    Huafan held out his hand and helped him arrange his hair. With a smile, he said, "Xiao Yao was our little Lord. Since you are my man, naturally you should also call him little Lord. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Xu kuangge gave a dull hum. He was very unhappy.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu kuangge and said with a smile, "Xu Jianxian, I said don''t be arrogant. I''ve seen you crying before. The original heroic image of Wei An has already collapsed like that stone tablet."


    "..." Xu BangGe covered his face.


    I have no face


    "Will you go down or not?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Go down, why not?" Xu kuangge said, "I''m also curious about the original human race."


    He suddenly woke up and looked at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    "You said, I subconsciously give priority to your opinions. Is it because you have practiced the renhuangjing, so... You will also become renhuangjing?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, he had no way to give Xu crazy song an accurate answer.


    "I don''t care. If you teach me renhuangjing, I will learn it too!" Xu crazy song seriously said.


    Xiao Yao smiles strangely and asks tentatively, "do you really want to hear it?"


    Xu Hongge nods his head hard.


    "Good." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and opened his mouth to recite.


    At the beginning, Xu kuangge was quite absorbed, but when he listened, he was full of horror, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Of course, this is also a metaphor. With Xu kuangge''s current strength, some ghosts have to shiver to see him.


    "No, no!" Xu Bingge let out a cry.


    Electric tiger happy to see the eyes Xu crazy song.


    He felt that he would be good friends with the Sword Fairy, and everyone''s voice was very similar.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Yao asked¡° I heard every word, but those words didn''t enter my mind at all. The next second, I will completely forget... "It''s Xu kuangge. Before I read it much, he has already noticed the strangeness in it. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, I have found out for a long time. I tried to write down the renhuangjing, but I can''t keep it." Xu crazy song rubs the temple, is very depressed: "so, you are the son of heaven?" Xiao Yao is noncommittal. Even so, some forks can be used here, which is also appropriate¡° Let''s not talk about that. Let''s go down first. " Xiao Yao finished and took the lead in walking towards the dark hole. Vaguely... There is a voice, calling for himself. Terran... You should wake up... (second watch)

 Chapter 1780

    Close to the dark hole, but nothing can be seen, as if their night vision powers are covered in general.


    Xu kuangge, holding the painting fan, suddenly stops.


    Xiao Yao naturally noticed it. He turned his face and looked at it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t go in the fan." Xu kuangge whispered, "I''m afraid there''s danger in it..."


    Xu kuangge''s idea is very simple.


    He was never afraid of death. Even if he was really afraid, he was afraid that after his death, no one would continue to protect the fan.


    This may be the only thing Xu kuangge will be afraid of in his life.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile¡° You''re all out there. I''ll go in alone. "


    "I didn''t mean that..." Xu kuangge quickly explained.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t mean that either. Don''t think too much. Just protect the fan. Believe me."


    Before Xu kuangge could give him an answer, he had entered the dark hole.


    At the foot, there are layers of steps.


    After entering the cave, my eyes suddenly brightened.


    Around, a candle, continuous light, light up the way forward, each candle, are slightly swaying.


    He lowered his head and looked at the stone steps at his feet.


    "Tut Tut, there are still revolving stairs..." Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    He took a deep breath and continued to walk down.


    Every step is very steady.


    Although his intuition tells him that it''s very safe here, the heart of vigilance is still indispensable.


    Like Xu kuangge, he is also full of curiosity about the original Terran, hoping to find out the secret of the disappearance of the Terran.


    So how can a powerful existence disappear without saying it


    Walking for almost half an hour, but still in the revolving stairs.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, is this a bottomless pit?


    Or, what''s in it?


    After stopping, Xiao Yao thought for a while, and felt that he didn''t realize that there was any Dharma array.


    In other words, the steps are really that long


    Xiao Yao wants to swear.


    Was the original Terran so boring?


    It''s too easy to build such a long step?


    Although he had ten thousand sentences in his mind, MMP still suppressed the idea of trying to make complaints about it, and continued to explore it.


    Finally, I stepped down the last step.


    In front of us, there is a long and narrow passage.


    It can only accommodate three people in parallel.


    On the wall, inlaid with the night pearl, dazzling, if dazzling stars.


    Those night pearls are arranged in a very strange way. After looking at them for a long time, Xiao Yao doesn''t find any rules. He simply gives up his previous idea and continues to explore. The dark blue light adds a little quietness to the narrow passage.


    As for where this passage leads, Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    No matter where he went, he felt that he had no reason to go back.


    Step, more firm.


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao enjoys this feeling. There are unknown things waiting for him. It''s really worth looking forward to.


    For ordinary people, the unknown means fear. For example, death is just because human beings don''t know what will happen after death, whether it really dissipates, whether there is reincarnation, or wake up in another space because of the unknown, so they are afraid. But Xiao Yao thinks that sometimes the unknown is also a kind of hope, just like a road. If we can really see the end at a glance, You may not want to move on. It is because you don''t know the scenery ahead and who is standing at the terminal that you want to speed up and charge forward.


    Through the narrow passage, Xiao Yao came to a huge square.


    The square is round, with neat bluestone slabs at each corner. Every crack is right. It''s very comfortable to watch, although Xiao Yao doesn''t have much obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    In the center of the square, there is a cylindrical stove, which is still evaporating heat, so that the surrounding space appears to be a little distorted, like a slap, the space will be fragmented.


    Walking up to him, even Xiao Yao''s physical fitness now felt blazing.


    There was no expression on his face but shock.


    He was curious about how long the stove had existed and why it was still burning.


    He went around to the other side and finally got the whole picture of the stove.


    From the structure, shape, and the bellows, platform, and iron block below


    He took a cool breath.


    This is a huge sword furnace!


    "Sword furnace... There is a sword furnace here? And the iron... "


    Xiao Yao sat down on the ground, which was still cold.


    "No, let me make my own sword?" Xiao Yao''s brain is going to explode.


    Xiao Yao knows a little about sword casting, but it''s only limited to fur. He is good at alchemy, but he really only knows the meaning of sword casting, and he doesn''t know why.


    He stretched out his hand and tried to pull the box. The fire in the stove increased several times, and the heat wave rolled.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously thinks that he has been in the furnace.


    On the stove, there are some inscriptions in relief.


    "Sword casting Scripture?" Xiao Yao squinted at it, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    It really makes me make a sword


    Under the stove, there was a hammer.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and picked up the hammer. It was hard for him to do so because he had mobilized the power of Tai Chi in his body.


    "I''m afraid the hammer weighs several thousand jin?" Xiao Yao muttered, already sweating.


    He first put down the hammer, took off his clothes, bared his arms, and rolled beads of sweat on his back, reflecting the light of fire.


    The forehead is also covered with dense beads of sweat, soaking the hair and sticking it tightly to the head, just like the roots on the surface of the soil.


    He held out his hands and picked up the hammer. He thought it was a good weapon, but he only knew the sword technique, not the hammer technique. Moreover, he always felt that he was a man who wanted to be a master. Other people''s masters were all swordsmen in white and swordsmen in green. If not, he could see the silver spear and dragon head machete.


    Come out on your own and carry a hammer?


    Xiao Da Chui?


    Xiao Yao shook his head and put this absurd idea out of his mind.


    I also want face, OK!


    Burn the scrap iron red and smash it down with a hammer, causing sparks to splash.


    Once again, the sparks, which had not dispersed before, gathered together again. They were as bright as red. Under the fire, Xiao Yao''s face became extremely resolute.


    Sweat along the face, chin, down to the piece of red iron, thin can not be heard "Zi" sound, instant evaporation, even a wisp of smoke can not be seen.


    However, after several hammers, he did not reshape the scrap iron.


    Putting down his hammer, he frowned and thought.


    From time to time, I raised my head and looked at the relief inscriptions on the sword stove, trying to find some clues and explain the current situation.


    The wrong way to open it?


    Because I''m not Xiao Da Chui?


    If a worker wants to do a good job, he must sharpen his tools first.


    No matter how many hammers you drop, it doesn''t mean anything until you find the problem. It''s not an excuse for being lazy, let alone an excuse for not being able to swing the sledgehammer.


    After pondering for a moment, he came up with some ideas.


    So he swung the sledgehammer again and fell.


    There was another flash of sparks, and the hot sparks fell on the skin. Xiao Yao was totally immersed in joy.


    "That''s true. When you swing the hammer, you have to inject Taiji power into your body." Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    There is nothing strange about this piece of scrap iron, but before I hit it, I didn''t change the shape of the scrap iron. It can be seen that this piece of scrap iron is very unusual and needs the power of Tai Chi to forge.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly woke up.


    What if you don''t have the power to integrate Taiji?


    Come here and do everything in vain?


    All of a sudden, he had a feeling that he was being led by some force, leading by the nose.


    He didn''t like the feeling.


    No one likes to make a puppet.


    He raised his head and looked at it without saying much.


    He continued to hammer down.


    One hammer, another hammer, the sound of the hammer is like spring thunder.


    Xiao Yao''s meridians gradually protruded, just like the Dragon veins on the plain.


    When he hit it with a hammer, he felt as if the heart of the sword in his body was more stable.


    This is a sword. It''s forging iron.


    In fact, they are forging their own swords.


    The strange metal was constantly changing its shape under Xiao Yao''s hammer driven by Tai Chi.


    Casting swords and forging iron is a very long process.


    One thousand hammers, ten thousand hammers, one hundred thousand hammers


    Xiao Yao is tireless, like a machine.


    Finally, the embryo of the sword was just formed.


    Xiao Yao''s arm began to swell, and he finally realized that he was tired. He put down his hammer, raised his head, looked at the narrow passage, and finally noticed something unusual.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in this passage, but on average, it took about ten seconds for each hammer. During this period, there was also time to change the position of the iron block.


    Simple calculation, I seem to have been here for more than ten days. For such a long time, Xu kuangge didn''t worry. Did he come down to find himself? Or are they in trouble? Thinking of this, Xiao Yao walked towards the passage. All the way out of that hole¡° Why? You came out so soon Xu kuangge said in surprise. Xiao Yao looks strange, but he has the answer in his heart. As he thought... The space where the sword stove is. Time is forbidden... If you want to forge a sword, you have to break the time and spring and autumn? In his heart, he thought¡° How long have I been in? "¡° An hour. " Xu crazy song thought about it. It''s time to walk the steps. Xiao Yao nodded: "I''ll come out later, but there''s no danger in it. You can also go in." Xu crazy song listen to Xiao Yao so say, also no longer hesitate, with painting fan and electric tiger follow Xiao Yao behind, into the hole. In the narrow passage, Huafan says to Xu kuangge that the night pearls on the wall are beautiful. Xu kuangge says with a smile that he wants to help Huafan pick those night pearls away. Through the tunnel, and then turn around, there is no one behind£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1781

    Xu kuangge takes the weak and boneless hand of the painting fan, followed by the fierce electric tiger, and walks steadily through the dark passage step by step. The sudden light in front of him is suddenly clear.


    The strong light stings the eyes. After all, they have adapted to the dark scenes before.


    Xu kuangge and the electric tiger are better. The painting fan subconsciously closes her eyes and slowly opens them. When she sees the scene in front of her, she is stunned. She turns around and looks at Xu kuangge. Xu kuangge gives a bitter smile.


    They were standing where they wanted to get into the cave.


    Now, Xu crazy song, painting fan, electric tiger, back to the starting point before.


    "How could that be?" Hua fan asked, "is it the young master who teases us?"


    Xu kuangge shook his head and said with a smile, "do you think he is so boring?"


    With these words, he closed his eyes and thought again.


    Before listening to Xiao Yao said, through the narrow passage, you will enter a huge square. In the center of the square, there is a sword stove.


    To understand this, he opened his eyes.


    "That space is independent." Xu kuangge said, "that''s why time is still there."


    The fan nodded and asked, "where is the little master now?"


    "On the sword furnace square." But we can''t get in, so we are sent back


    In desperation, Xu kuangge sat on a raised stone again.


    He stroked the black iron sword in his hand, looked at the entrance of the cave from time to time, and said, "it seems that it''s impossible for us to go in. We''d better wait for him outside."


    "Good." The fan doesn''t have any idea. She goes to the skill of Xu kuangge. She has long white fingers and gently presses them on Xu kuangge''s shoulder. Xu kuangge closes her eyes and enjoys the moment


    On the square, Xiao Yao stood up straight.


    He laughed at the emptiness behind him.


    What Xu crazy song can think of, he can think of naturally.


    As for why only he can enter here, he can''t think of a particularly good answer, but a sentence from the other party when chatting with Xu kuangge can be used to explain: he is the son of heaven.


    Fork loading was very strong, but he couldn''t think of anything else besides such an explanation.


    He went to the sword stove, looked at the sword embryo that had been cast before, took a deep breath, took off his upper clothes again, and showed his strong muscles. There was a layer of sweat on it, which was shining like a layer of wax.


    He held out his hand and raised the heavy hammer again, incarnating Xiao sledgehammer.


    A hammer down, the same is a splash of Mars.


    Compared with before, this one happened a little bit.


    The Mars flying in the air did not disappear forever, but gradually gathered together.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He didn''t know why, but it didn''t interrupt his rhythm.


    Another blow.


    The former Mars has not disappeared yet, and it has merged with the new Mars.


    Mars piled up, slowly changing shape.


    The more hammers Xiao Yao dropped, the more Mars there would be, and the denser the condensation would be.


    The sweat is still falling down.


    A good sword needs more than a lot of tempering.


    Maybe a million hammers, a million hammers


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry.


    With the output of Taiji power, the speed of Taiji yin-yang diagram in the body is faster and faster.


    Xiao had no time to think about it. He just raised his hammer like a machine, just like the God of war on the ancient god battlefield. One drop of the hammer was enough to defeat thousands of evil spirits.


    The power of Taiji in the body is half soft and half manic.


    It symbolizes Yin and Yang.


    When Xiao Yao was about to be exhausted, he tried to merge the strange fire in his body into the stove. The strange fire just jumped into the stove, and the original raging fire in the stove suddenly changed into a shape, just like a beast beating with fire. He opened his mouth and swallowed the strange fire directly, The fire in the stove has also undergone earth shaking changes, as if a gust of wind came from nowhere, and the fire in the stove began to twist wildly, like a light girl wrapped in a golden dress, twisting her graceful waist.


    There are countless sparks in the furnace, just like fireflies.


    In a flash, the fire in the stove changed color.


    From the beginning of the golden yellow, become colorful.


    Xiao Yao counted carefully, green, red, gold, purple, white.


    Five colors, wrapped together.


    Rainbow general, beating in the furnace, roaring, like want to get rid of the shackles of the furnace.


    "What fire is this?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He did not expect that the fire in the stove was so domineering that he directly refined the strange fire in his body.


    But he wasn''t worried.


    He felt that when the fire in the stove devoured his own strange fire, the colorful fire in the stove also had a wonderful connection with himself. He closed his eyes and thought, just like controlling the strange fire. When he opened his eyes again, the fire in the stove suddenly soared.


    "That''s true!" Xiao Yao is ecstatic.


    He can control the fire in the stove!


    Although he didn''t know what the fire in the stove was, he could feel it. It was more powerful than the strange fire before him!


    After the casting of this sword, I absorbed the fire in the stove, and I definitely benefited a lot.


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao''s mental state immediately a lot better.


    Put aside these complicated thoughts, he continued to bury his head and beat the sword embryo.


    Another hundred thousand hammers fell.


    The power of Taiji in the body is finally in short supply.


    This sword embryo plays the role of a vampire. No matter how strong and powerful the Taiji power Xiao Yao provides, it will accept it with a smile.


    It''s like a bottomless hole. It seems that it can''t be filled.


    Xiao Yao was not worried or discouraged.


    He always felt that it was not a bad thing.


    The Taiji diagram in the body slowly goes up for a distance


    When the third hundred thousand hammer fell, the Taiji diagram suddenly burst out of his body.


    Rising.


    The black-and-white picture of Tai Chi is spinning like a fast rolling wheel.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that the divine consciousness in his body was absorbed by the picture of Tai Chi that kept spinning on his head.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes, and the beating in his hand didn''t stop.


    In front of my eyes, it was black and white.


    The wind is blowing in my ears.


    As soon as the clouds were lifted, Xiao Yao stood aloof and looked at a landscape picture.


    He lowered his head and looked at the Tai Chi diagram spinning under his feet.


    This is his divine consciousness, which falls on the Yin Yang diagram of Taiji.


    Keep rotating Taiji diagram, toward the front and fly away.


    All around is a layer of treacherous clouds.


    Mountains and waters, dense black spots.


    He watched intently, holding his breath and dancing his arms subconsciously.


    In my hand is a miniature hammer.


    "Is this the great wasteland?" Xiao Yao saw at a glance that he was condescending, and the place he was looking at was the ancient wasteland.


    But it''s definitely not the great wasteland now. Maybe it hasn''t been called the great wasteland yet.


    The pupils contract suddenly.


    "Here... Is the great wasteland in the heyday of the human race?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath and thought carefully.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao felt as if his body had fallen sharply.


    Fall on the soil and stand on your feet.


    He was dressed in a long blue shirt. Beside him, there were crowds.


    Hundreds of thousands.


    There are old women with white hair, children with windmills, strong men with turbans, old Taoist with dust, fair skinned and graceful girls


    These people are all looking in the same direction.


    It''s a high platform. It''s about ten meters high. It''s empty, with neat corners. On the platform, there are two glittering high chairs,


    On the chair, two middle-aged men were sitting in a critical position. One was carrying a long sword, and the other was wearing a purple robe. The top of his head was covered with Mian Diao, twelve watch silk ropes, and colorful jade was connected down.


    "The emperor is crowned!"


    "My emperor is immortal!"


    All of a sudden, they knelt down together.


    Xiao Yao was still standing there. When everyone was kneeling down, he stood there, motionless, but no one looked at him as if he were the air.


    Perhaps, now he is a mass of air.


    After all, what is here now is only Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness.


    No one seems to be aware of his existence even if it is divine consciousness.


    Xiao Yao has been used to it. After all, he has experienced it once before.


    It''s still in the ancient tomb, the village, the door above the sky, the demon that broke free from the door.


    Still fresh in my memory


    Now, again?


    But this time, it seems more grand.


    "Lord renhuang, Lord jianhuang, the holy way will last forever!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people, as agreed, yelled in unison. At the same time, some people beat the drums in order, accompanied by shouts and blessings.


    The momentum is great.


    This also revealed a news to Xiao Yao.


    The middle-aged man with a long sword is really the king of swords.


    And the other, the person with the crown of Mian Diao, is now the emperor of the human race.


    Terran, Daxing! The emperor of man, the emperor of sword, is magnificent and bright¡° The eight immortal emperors of the Xians meet the emperor of man and the sword emperor. May God bless the people¡° Thirteen demons of the demon clan pay homage to the emperor of man and sword¡° The twelve demon kings of the demon clan pay homage to the emperor of man and the emperor of sword Hearing this, Xiao Yao looked back, but he was curious. The demon family is a group of demon barbarians. Since they can go with the Immortal Emperor and demon God, they are also the strongest of the demon family. According to him, the strongest of the demon family is the demon emperor, not the demon king... He suddenly realized. The human race is flourishing, the demon man is a slave! How dare demon man call himself Emperor! At this moment, Xiao Yao was very excited¡° The Terrans live in peace with the immortals, demons and demons. Thank you The emperor stood up and bowed his hands politely. Politeness, tone and mixed with a bit of Tianwei, fairy demon demon three families. Give both kindness and power! Finally, the sky thundered. The picture suddenly dissipated. Then there was a dark palace. The Immortal Emperor, the demon king, who had bowed to the human race before, gathered together and changed his face¡° The people will not perish, and we will be slaves forever A fairy emperor''s face is gloomy, cold voice says¡° We should join hands to defeat the Terran¡° Good¡° Secondment Xiao Yao looked on coldly£¨ First watch)

 Chapter 1782

    Xiao Yao began to sort out the story line of his time.


    The rise of the human race suppressed the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    As for whether there is any oppression, he still doesn''t know. Even if there is, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, there is nothing to sympathize with.


    When the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are above the human race, do they really regard human life as a weed?


    After being suppressed by the Terran, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are dissatisfied. On the surface, they still have full respect for the Terran, but behind the scenes, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons have united to overthrow the rule of the Terran.


    It''s clear that the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. However, the strong men of the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons jointly set up a natural barrier to cover the surging undercurrent.


    A hammer fell.


    There was a bang.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and Demons suddenly subconsciously raised their heads and looked in a certain direction. They didn''t see anything, but they felt that the noise was like thunder and their faces were pale.


    Maybe what they are thinking is, have their plans been discovered?


    Wait until after the fear, the eyes are firm.


    There is no turning back. If it is not found, it should go forward.


    If it''s found, it''s better to keep going!


    Xiao Yao didn''t know whether it really had something to do with the hammer he had dropped. But when he thought about it, he thought it was unreasonable. After all, the time was wrong.


    Next, Xiao Yao saw with his own eyes that all the immortals entered a door.


    By the time they came back, they were already smiling.


    "The gate of immortals is destroyed, and so are the gods of all human beings. No one will fly up in that world." An Immortal Emperor said with a sneer.


    In a flash, the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons cheered.


    Even if it is the Spring Festival in the world, it is not as busy as here and now.


    Fairy gate destroyed


    The bridge of mortals was destroyed


    Xiao Yao''s nails cut into the palm of his hand.


    He felt that he seemed to understand something, but not enough.


    "If you can''t get the answer here, go to the fairy family and ask."


    After reciting this sentence, Xiao Yao, as if playing games with himself, asked himself: "if the fairy is not willing to say it?"


    Frown, think, ponder.


    Xiao Yao seems to have encountered the most difficult problem to understand.


    Once again, a hammer fell down, and the sound of the hammer shook my mind.


    He had a sudden insight and a smile on his face.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, you''d better die."


    After thinking about it, he grinned like a child.


    Turn the picture again.


    The Mars around us are converging again. The Taiji map carries the divine consciousness. It breaks through the time gap and changes the stars in the sky.


    In front of my eyes is a lush forest, sword mountain!


    This day''s sword mountain seems to be a little different, even if the air here is a little cooler than in the past.


    Cool is sad.


    The whole mountain, but everyone who saw, they are carrying a sword, at the same time, are also dressed in white robes.


    There is no exception.


    Look scared, lonely, worried.


    On the sword mountain, there is a sword chant.


    "The spring and autumn sword enters the mountain again!"


    "The fall of the sword king!"


    For a moment, the sword god mountain, wailing everywhere.


    The swords on the back of the sword gods, who are carrying long swords, come out of the scabbard together and vibrate with a very fast frequency, and they also make a sound.


    The sound of the sword is sad.


    "The sword emperor, has it fallen?" Xiao Yao condescending, looking at this picture, for a moment, do not know what to say.


    From those people''s displeased comments, Xiao Yao finally understood something.


    The Terran is certainly powerful, but the life span of the Terran is much worse than that of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    Even the existence of the emperor of swords and the emperor of men can only last for a thousand years.


    However, the immortals, gods and demons can live for tens of thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years.


    "The way of heaven is unfair!" The emperor roared at the sword mountain.


    Those long swords, like sword rain all over the sky, fall in a hurry.


    Then, Xiao Yao also witnessed the emperor''s life and death.


    On his deathbed, the emperor suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. At last, he still didn''t say anything. His body slowly dissipated and turned into a pool of rolling water, floating in the air and merging with the sea of clouds in the sky.


    The next moment, it''s pouring rain.


    Dead wood sprouts.


    The spring of all things!


    This is the last gift given to the great wasteland by the fallen emperor.


    The new emperor appeared.


    At this time, the Terran suddenly panic.


    Many people say that in recent years, there are no more Terrans entering the fairyland, and they can''t receive them.


    Others say that in recent years, there will be no more newborns, and it seems that the human race will no longer be able to reproduce.


    Xiao Yao hammered down again and again.


    He had no way to open his mouth to tell the preparations of the three realms of the immortals, demons and demons of the Terran. He just thought that his hammer fell down again and again, maybe, he could wake them up.


    Unfortunately, those people can''t hear the sound of Xiao Yao dropping the heavy hammer.


    The new emperor looks very young. He also has a long head and a strong face.


    Standing on that high platform, he said loudly to the Terran that he would lead the Terran to prosperity.


    Then, Xiao Yao found that he was mixed up with a female Immortal Emperor.


    I don''t know the change of the sun and the moon outside.


    Time goes by like this.


    When the number of Terrans began to decline sharply, he finally woke up.


    On that day, a big war broke out.


    The battle between the Terrans and the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    The emperor of man, kill a million immortals and demons.


    Immortal Emperor, demon God, demon king, all died clean, but not every immortal, demon and demon took part in this battle.


    They have a backhand. Perhaps, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons have long understood that they can''t win the final battle.


    The emperor stood on the top of a cloud. The mian Diao on his head was scattered, leaving only a certain crown.


    His clothes, I don''t know when they were torn, look a little embarrassed, spirit, also slowly lax.


    At last, he growled and roared.


    "The emperor of the human race vowed to heaven that he would exchange my life for the last pure land of the human race and open up a new star field to allow the human race to survive¡°


    Then he closed his eyes and fell.


    The remaining hundreds enter a door.


    Xiao Yao followed the Terran and walked into the door.


    Familiar scene, familiar road.


    Here, it is called the ninth floor star domain by the Terran.


    A few years later, the three immortals, demons and Demons found here. The three new immortals of the immortals tried their best to open a door.


    Through the door, the demon forced his way in.


    Among them, he has seen, Xue Jiao and he mentioned, sin dragon.


    He originally thought that this was a prison for demons in fairyland.


    He thought that this was the place created by the fairies.


    The original idea was finally completely overturned.


    Here is the last pure land of the human race!


    At first, the people here were able to cope with it.


    Later, the village, only the old man.


    Finally, the last pure land of the Terran was set on fire


    Outside, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are cheering.


    They won the battle.


    The Terrans lose, they lose.


    The former dynasty was completely overthrown by immortals and demons.


    Xiao Yao always feels that he seems to have missed some details and didn''t understand them. In fact, these are not important anymore. That''s the story.


    I have seen this scene through many years.


    "Fairy! Yongsheng


    "Demon clan, Yongsheng!"


    "Yaozu, Yongsheng!"


    The three clans of immortals, demons and Demons held a grand banquet. The rare three clans of immortals, demons and demons were able to sit together and eat delicacies.


    Xiao Yao felt that the steamed bread they were holding was dipped in human blood.


    He wanted to get closer and ask them.


    Was it good?


    "From then on, I, the king of the demon clan, will be the demon emperor!"


    "The fairies agree."


    "The demons agree!"


    "From then on, there will be no emperor, the sword emperor!"


    "In the world, humans are mole ants!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao saw with his own eyes that a Buddha in cassock came here.


    He put his hands together, said a few words with a smile, and turned away.


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    He suddenly wanted to understand why he always felt something was missing before.


    Without Buddhism.


    From the beginning to the end, the Buddha Kingdom did not appear.


    In other words, I just didn''t see it.


    It is not known what role they played in this subversive drama.


    They must have participated, Xiao Yao said to himself in his heart.


    There are too many illogicals in this story.


    For example, the emperor of man and the emperor of sword are so powerful, why don''t they notice all kinds of changes before the mountain rain is coming.


    Perhaps it is the Buddhas who cherish their feathers in the Buddha world who hide everything in order to conceal their own actions.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and demons are still dancing. Xiao Yao gave a roar, tearing his heart and lungs. A hammer down, the picture fragmented. A hammer will break spring and autumn. Taiji diagram runs again, penetrates everything and returns to the sword furnace space. Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes and looked at the iron under him. The sword shining with rainbow light. When Hongguang gradually converged, Xiao Yao saw the sword, simple and unadorned, but from time to time flashing golden light. The golden light suddenly appears like the king of swords. Spring and autumn sword, cut spring and autumn. He reached out and held the sword. The handle of the sword felt burning. When the handle of the sword touched the palm of his hand, he smelled a smell of burning, as well as wisps of white smoke. The sword sounds and shakes, and the anger breaks the river of stars¡° Terran, you are not clean Xiao Yao lowered his head, looked at the spring and Autumn Period in his hand, and said softly¡° Yes, Terran, they didn''t wipe out it completely From the spring and autumn sword, there is a voice as old as the sea. In that voice, some heroic, some joking, some sarcastic¡° How about the last thought of cutting off an Immortal Emperor? " Spring and autumn sword, break through all barriers, a sword into the sky. A moment later, Chunqiu sword came back with blood on its blade. The light of the sword flickers, rushes into Xiao Yao''s body, melts into the heart of the sword, and takes root. The heart of the sword breeds the spring and autumn sword. The spring and autumn sword feeds back the heart of the sword. Somewhere in the fairyland, there was a howl¡° Nanman Immortal Emperor, immortal meteorite Spring and autumn sword, break spring and autumn. This is a new era£¨ Second watch

 Chapter 1783

    Xiao Yao never thought that he had to fight against anyone, fairy, demon or demon.


    He really didn''t want to stand on the opposite side of these great powers to show his uniqueness.


    He felt that there was probably nothing more stupid in the world.


    We all sit together and have nothing to play with. You pat one, I pat one, you pat two, I pat two. Then we look at each other and smile, holding our little hands and throwing handkerchief. We gently put it behind the children


    How warm!


    How much love!


    Isn''t that good?


    The fairy family slapped him in the face and said, "it''s not good."


    Demons, demons, the same.


    They all said to Xiao Yao, no!


    What can Xiao Yao do?


    You want to live in peace with others, but it doesn''t mean that other people''s ideas are the same as yours. There are always some people who can''t see the peace in the world.


    Calm down, Xiao Yao feels the spring and autumn sword in the heart of the sword.


    It seems that there is something missing, but there is something more.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to make it clear, but that even he can''t make it clear.


    As if he had to ask him what the air was like, he could not answer, and it did not mean that he did not know.


    He stepped out of the furnace space with the hammer he used when casting the sword.


    The legs were as heavy as lead.


    However, it seems that my heart is heavier than these two legs


    Out of the dark hole, and finally see the sun.


    He looked up at the sky with a smile on his face.


    "The wasteland is really good." Xiao Yao said softly, "it''s just that those immortals, demons and demons can''t realize it."


    Xu kuangge has a withered grass in his mouth that he doesn''t know where to pull out. When he sees Xiao Yao coming out, he also stands up, pats the dust off his buttocks and walks over with a big step.


    "Oh, I''ll go. Your hammer looks powerful and domineering." Xu kuangge said happily.


    For a person who has lived in Lingwu world for hundreds of years, I don''t know who he learned such a catchphrase from.


    He didn''t immediately talk to Xu kuangge. Instead, he stepped back.


    Then, Xu narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu crazy song close at hand. The eyes were like the first time they met.


    Xu Hongge reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Why, stupid?" Xu kuangge asked.


    The fan also came and looked at him curiously.


    Xiao Yao slowly breathed a breath and said with a smile, "I finally know what is the biggest difference between you and those fairies."


    "If it''s smart, I''ll admit it." Xu crazy song shamelessly said.


    This is in line with the characteristics of his sword fairy. He is always so uninhibited when he talks.


    As for what is unruly... Xiao Yao also has his own understanding, which is probably a kind of laziness. He is too lazy to beat around the Bush, too lazy to pretend to be deep, too lazy to pretend to understand, too lazy to do things that go around the circle. If he can kill them with one sword, he will not lay a net.


    This is unruly.


    It is limited to Xiao Yao''s own understanding.


    "In fact, I think the biggest difference between you and the fairies is that you are an individual." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge''s mouth twitched a little.


    For some reason, he always felt that Xiao Yao''s words sounded like a curse.


    It''s hard to hear.


    "Don''t tell me that the sledgehammer is the spring and autumn sword." Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao was happy, swung the hammer in his hand and asked, "do you feel like it?"


    "It''s not like that."


    "That''s it?"


    "What about the spring and autumn sword?" Xu BangGe wiped his palm and couldn''t wait to ask, "didn''t you find it?"


    "Found it." Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pointed to his chest, "here, in the heart of the sword."


    Xu crazy song suddenly realized, begged: "then you let me have a look!"


    Xiao Yao can understand Xu kuangge''s urgent mood at this time. After all, Xu kuangge is a sword fairy, and he is obsessed with the sword.


    Of course, if compared with the girls around him, it must be thousands of miles away.


    Sword Fairy! Since there is a stream of romantic, it is natural to think that girls are more important than swords.


    If you think the sword is more important than the girl, it''s not the Sword Fairy, it''s the sword fool, the sword fool.


    Xiao Yao''s heart moves. The spring and autumn sword is held in the palm of his hand. The light of the sword is introverted. It seems to be simple and plain, but in fact it is powerful. Fortunately, at this time, the spring and autumn sword is closely related to Xiao Yao. Otherwise, it''s really hard to control this sharp blade. If we have to say who knows the best about the spring and autumn sword, except the sword emperor who has been dead for many years, I''m afraid it''s Xiao Yao, After all, this sword was forged by Xiao Yao himself with a lot of hard work. Every detail and every sword pattern is deeply engraved in his mind, which is hard to erase.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes when he looked at Chunqiu sword were full of pride.


    It''s like looking at your own children.


    There''s not much to know about the process of casting swords and the pregnancy in October.


    Xu kuangge''s eyes fell on the spring and autumn sword, as if it had taken root, and there was no way to move it away.


    "Can I touch it..." Xu kuangge was so crazy that he said it, and it was like balderdash.


    Xiao Yao did not move his face, released his hand, and the spring and autumn sword floated in the air without falling.


    Xu kuangge reaches out to hold the handle of the sword, but Chunqiu sword, like a shy girl, runs away and floats behind Xiao Yao. It looks as if Xu kuangge is holding it, and it''s innocent.


    The fan looked at it and laughed. It was really interesting.


    But Xu kuangge sighed.


    "It seems that the sword has been recognized." Xu crazy song helpless said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "This sword is not insulting to you. However, I still want to practice your swordsmanship, so as not to let the spring and autumn sword be with you and the Pearl be covered with dust!" Xu crazy song seriously said.


    Although the spring and autumn sword belongs to Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge hopes that Xiao Yao''s Kendo can be improved.


    This is Xu kuangge''s persistence.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said happily, "I can''t get it!"


    With that, Xiao Yao''s heart and mind closed, and he closed the spring and autumn sword in the heart of the sword.


    "What''s next?" Xu crazy song suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and looked at him with an unknown look.


    Xu kuangge gently kicked Xiao Yao''s ass and said with a smile: "don''t play silly with me, what do you want to do next? I''m your half master. Tell me about it. "


    Xu kuangge said that he was half of Xiao Yao''s master. In fact, it''s not too much.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s Kendo is Professor Xu kuangge''s.


    Even the heart of the sword is given by Xu kuangge.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and did it on a stone.


    That stone is a piece of stone that came out of the stone tablet.


    Unfortunately, on the stone where he was sitting, the word "sword God" was written.


    "To say more, or to say less?" Xiao Yao scratched his head and asked seriously.


    "How to say it when it''s big and how to say it when it''s small?" he said


    "Generally speaking, I want to support the road of the human race, regroup and restore the prosperity of the human race. In fact, I don''t want to uphold any will. It''s like taking my daughter back. Then, if the Immortal Emperor blocks me, I''ll kill her with one sword. If the devil blocks me, I''ll kill her with the same sword. " If you think about it carefully, in fact, whether it is the emperor of swords or the emperor of men, there is no will for Xiao Yao to bear. They have never thought about such a distant thing. They probably have never thought about Xiao Yao''s appearance. Originally, there was a part of the obsession of the emperor of swords hidden in the spring and autumn sword, but after they went out for a walk before the spring and autumn sword, that part of the obsession disappeared, The old sword emperor didn''t order anything messy. Maybe he didn''t feel that Xiao Yao''s shoulder was enough to take on the things that even the emperor and the sword emperor couldn''t do. Or maybe he felt that Xiao Yao could figure out some things even if he didn''t say them. Maybe it was doomed.


    In a word, Xiao Yao didn''t think so far.


    "Demon clan, you haven''t said that yet." Xu kuangge helps Xiao Yao count by pulling his fingers. It''s about the Immortal Emperor, about the demon God, and it''s about a demon emperor.


    "If the demon emperor can keep it, it''s better to keep it. I always think it''s good to have a demon emperor as a mount." Xiao Yao said with a grin.


    Xu kuangge burst out laughing.


    He hit Xiao Yao on the chest with a fist and bared his teeth and said, "I really have the chance to keep one for me. Just think about it!"


    With that, he suddenly remembered something, turned his face and looked at the painting fan with a kind of complicated eyes.


    The fan understood what was in his mind.


    After all, no one knows Xu crazy song better than him.


    Moreover, Xu kuangge''s Kendo is actually painting fans.


    The painting fan took a step forward and helped Xu kuangge pat off the leaves on his shoulder. I don''t know when they fell.


    The movement is gentle and natural.


    Let Xiao Yao understand what runwu silent.


    "You''re tired, aren''t you?" Fan asked.


    Xu kuangge didn''t speak and didn''t move like a mountain.


    Standing there, he was actually a towering sword.


    "Take me and hide, for fear that I may have some mistakes. In fact, you are tired, and I am tired. When we were in Yunxiao hall, although we were not powerful, we could always run wild on the earth. It''s because the lake in our heart is too big for heaven and earth. Who dares to trouble us, even if we all die, I want to send the enemy to the king of hell. I think so. What''s more, you white sword fairy? "


    With that, the fan suddenly reached out¡° Give me the black iron sword. " After holding the handle of xuantie sword, Huafan patted Xu kuangge on the arm¡° In the future, I''ll be a sword boy for you. You kill immortals, demons and demons, and I''ll help you with your magic sword. When you are thirsty, I''ll bring you water. When you have nothing to do, you can brag with me about those immortals. In fact, it''s just like this. Tell me that the immortals are not good at all, and they don''t even have any good wine... "" Xu kuangge, you are a sword immortal in white, don''t think so much, Don''t take me as your burden. "¡° Xu crazy song, you don''t like yourself now, do you? "¡° If you want to kill him, kill him everywhere, kill him in pieces, kill him in darkness, and kill him with great joy! " The fan stretched out his finger and pressed it on the tip of Xu kuangge''s nose. "This is you, Xu kuangge, the Sword Fairy in white. That''s Xu kuangge, the 20000 iron cavalry, the Sword Fairy in white who wrote kuangge!" Xu Hongge held out his hand, held the finger that seemed to penetrate Hongmeng tree, and laughed¡° You have said everything. What can I say? " Xu Jianxian was dejected¡° You can say - OK. " Draw fan to stretch eyebrow to smile a way. Xiao Yao suddenly felt that his existence - a lot more£¨ The third watch is coming, and the readership is 424110920. If you are interested, you can add it. The official account is bulvwusheng123 or direct search: the author is silent. Lao Bu continued to think about it and strive to write the fourth more. In addition, the previous Shenzhi tour of spring and autumn, looking at a short article, actually contains a lot of, the whole story construction, Lao Bu really wrote in the book last night for a long time...)

 Chapter 1784

    Looking at the painting fan and Xu kuangge, Xiao Yao''s heart felt a little uncomfortable.


    He went to the tiger side, a tiger, speechless.


    After a while, Xu Bingge came to Xiao Yao.


    "Go Xu kuangge is as energetic as a teenager.


    "GAHA?"


    "Kill him Xu kuangge said with a cold hum.


    Xiao Yao stamped his feet and said to the painting fan, "can you give him less chicken soup?"


    Draw a fan and smile.


    Next, Xiao Yao also fell into a state of meditation.


    "Bad..." Xiao Yao suddenly stood up, as if thinking of something.


    Painting fan Xu crazy song eyes fell on him, some puzzling.


    "I seem to have forgotten that I have company." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Your companion?"


    "Xuejiao. But now it has turned into a demon God, and there is a snow wolf, eh... And then there are two demon families, one demon king and one demon general. " Xiao Yao said.


    After listening to the crazy song, Xu nodded.


    "Don''t you have any complaints about the demons?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "No Xu kuangge scratched his ears and said, "although I have nothing to do with the demons, I always feel that since I am hostile to the fairies, it should not be bad."


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    In fact, the words of crazy song are reasonable.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is the friend!


    Before the blood fog demon king also had the idea of winning over Xu crazy song, the sword immortal, he decided to give Xu crazy song a preventive injection first.


    "We can cooperate with the demons, because I really need their help now, but it doesn''t mean that we are friends with them. In my eyes, demons and fairies are birds of a feather." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge was a little surprised.


    He felt that before entering the cave again, Xiao Yao didn''t seem to have such deep resentment towards the demons.


    He knew that Xiao Yao must have experienced something in the underground space, which led to some subtle changes in him. As for what happened, Xiao Yao didn''t see it or say it, and Xu Bingge didn''t ask much.


    "In the future, I will be as human as you are." As he walked, Xu kuangge said, "what''s the good thing about being a sword fairy? It''s better to be a Terran. Then my name is... "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped.


    Hua Fan and Xiao Yao hesitated a little, then immediately came back to their senses, and then they thought of what Xu kuangge was holding back, so they burst out laughing without fear.


    On the other side, on the intricate mountain road, the blood demon king Xiaobai and other demons look a little embarrassed.


    Before they met two groups of fairies, some of them even recognized the Lord of blood fog. Before, the Lord of blood fog showed his martial arts in front of fairies. So, why did the two groups of fairies get up immediately? Finally, they found that there were more and more helpers on the other side of fairies. The Lord of blood fog made a quick decision to leave with Xiaobai and other demons in case of an accident.


    The four demons are in a state of disheartened.


    "Where did master go! Where can we find such a big sword mountain? " Blood fog demon king complained and walked quickly forward.


    From time to time, I don''t forget to look around.


    So as not to collide with the fairies again.


    Interestingly, they also met some demons, but they were speechless and regarded each other as the air.


    This scene also fell into Xiaobai Xuejiao''s eyes.


    Two new demons look at each other and shake their heads and smile bitterly.


    No wonder the fairies have been able to beat the demons all these years.


    It''s not easy for the demons to stick to the Hongmeng tree until now.


    I''m afraid it''s more difficult for the demons to get rid of the gap than Nuwa to mend the sky.


    Xuejiao answered the question of Xuewu: "the master should be looking for those Xu Jianxian."


    "Are they really not familiar with each other?" The blood fog demon asked curiously.


    "It''s... Hard to say." Xuejiao thought about it and said, "in fact, that Xu Jianxian is also the master of the master."


    "It''s Shifu''s Shifu. Isn''t that our Shigong?" The blood fog demon king''s reaction was amazing, and he blurted out immediately.


    Xue Jiao choked a smile and nodded.


    The concept of master and apprentice of the demons is more important than that of the Terrans.


    However, this is a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    If they really take this master seriously, Xiao Yao''s galloping in the three realms will give him some help.


    At this time, there was a crash in front of me.


    "Is there another fight between immortals and demons?"


    "No, this time, it''s the demon clan." Xiaobai sniffed and said.


    This time he used himself as a hound.


    "What about the other side?" Asked the ape demon.


    "It''s the fairies." Xiaobai said.


    "Let''s avoid it first." Xuejiao said.


    "Well." Blood fog demon king nodded, no opinion.


    However, when they wanted to avoid it, there was a voice in front of them.


    "Demons, come and help us! Don''t forget, we demons are allies The voice was obviously from a demon clan.


    The Lord of blood fog shook his head.


    He looked at Xuejiao and Xiaobai and said, "the demon clan is like this. They always like to play tricks, but we don''t have to pay attention to them. When they are killed, they ask us for help. When we are killed, they don''t know where to hide."


    This is a particularly interesting thing. The fairies have always looked down on the demons and the demons. However, the demons have also looked down on the demons, which means that they laugh at each other more or less. But the fact is that, compared with the demons, the existence of the demons is more simple. The demons are so smart that anyone who comes into contact with them has to be careful, For fear of being stuttered by them.


    When the demon clan saw that the blood fog demon king and others were going to take a detour to leave, they were very angry.


    "Do the demons really want to ignore it?"


    The Lord of blood fog turned a deaf ear.


    The demon clan who yelled before suddenly continued to say: "demon clan, as long as you help us out, we will give you this dragon bone!"


    Hear "Dragon God bone" three words, four demons are a spiritual shock.


    Xuejiao, in particular, had a look of horror on his face.


    "There are dragon bones here?" Blood fog demon king surprised way.


    "Be careful. After all, the demons are cunning in nature. Who knows what they are up to." The ape devil said.


    "Let''s go and have a look first. If there is, we will step in. If they cheat us, we will leave at once." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    It''s too tempting for them to have a dragon bone.


    Even if the blood fog demon is a demon, it is hard to resist the temptation.


    Ape devil listen to blood fog demon king said so, also not good to stop.


    After all, the other party is the devil, he is just a devil.


    After approaching, the four demons found that in this small battlefield, the demons really occupied a disadvantage, one fox demon, three tiger demons, and one snake demon.


    The strength of these demon families, in addition to the strength of the fox demon, the peak strength of the demon general, the remaining several demon barbarians are only the strength of demon soldiers. The snake demon is the worst, only the strength of the demon people. However, here, the snake demon occupies a natural advantage, its whereabouts are strange, and it sprays poison fog from time to time, which also makes those fairies headache.


    Really speaking, among the demons, the most difficult one is the snake demon.


    In the past, there were some small conflicts between the blood fog demon king and the demon family. He had a fight with a snake demon. In fact, the snake demon was only the demon general''s peak strength, but it made him suffer losses. Even if he was the winner in the end, he paid a very heavy price.


    As for the fairies, there are two fairies.


    The two immortals will deal with these demons and have the upper hand.


    The gap between the realms is too big. Moreover, the fairies know how to use martial arts.


    Seeing that the demon clan could not hold on, the fox demon said to the blood fog demon, "the Dragon God bone is in my hand. As long as you help us, I will not cheat you!"


    Blood fog demon king didn''t immediately hand, holding arm sneer.


    "You demon clan''s words, also have credibility?"


    Fox demon immediately said: "I am willing to swear in the name of demon emperor!"


    While he was talking, an immortal smashed a fist down and lifted the fox demon out.


    The fox demon lay on the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood, quickly got up and continued to participate in the battle. After all, he was the only demon general among them. If he didn''t join the battle, a fairy general could easily kill the remaining demon families.


    "Devil, let them hand over the dragon bones first." The idea of ape demon is very simple.


    "They won''t agree, and they will worry that we will run away with the dragon bones." The Lord of blood fog said, "demon clan! It''s just like that. I always feel that the demons and the fairies are not good things, just like them. "


    With the last sentence, he couldn''t help laughing again.


    The fox demon suddenly held up a piece of bone like jade in his hand. The piece of bone was shining in the sun, but it was only exposed for a while, and he took it back immediately.


    "Kill these fairies, I''ll give it to you!" The fox demon said in a voice.


    The spirit of the blood fog demon was shocked, and he said: "hold on! I''ll come at once


    Fully achieved what does not see the rabbit does not scatter the eagle.


    Then he lowered his voice and said: "you can do it, but you can''t do it with all your strength, so that these demon clans won''t admit it after the event, and they will have no power to fight back!"


    Snow dragon, little white ape demon, all nodded their heads. Look, who said the blood fog demon had no brain? In the face of this kind of problem, it is very clear. With the addition of the demons, the situation suddenly changed. An immortal general was furious and yelled at the blood mist demon king: "do you really want to help the demon family, and do not hesitate to have a grudge with my fairy family?" The blood fog devil is a fist to hit down at the moment¡° Damn, it''s like we were good friends. "¡° The demons are presumptuous The immortal general was furious. He took out a knife in his hand. The blade was sharp and the back of the knife was thick. A knife fell down and forced the blood fog demon to retreat, but Dao Lang killed a tiger demon¡° Well done This sentence, blood fog demon king just think in the heart, did not say£¨ The fourth is coming! Good night, everyone

 Chapter 1785

    Fairies and demons are not friends to the blood fog demon.


    Although at present, the general trend is that the demons and demons will unite to fight against the fairies, in fact, both the demons and Demons know a truth very well. Now the allies are only temporary. The reason why they are tied together is because they are so cold. Only when the demons and Demons unite can they bring a little pressure to the fairies.


    If there is no fairy, the demons and demons will be killed.


    In fact, if you really let the demons choose, they would rather make an alliance with the fairies.


    The demons know the cunning and sinister of the demons better than anyone else.


    It''s because there is no other way to unite with the demons. Many demons think that to stand with the demons is to compete with the tiger. Of course, by comparison, the demons are much more powerful than the tigers.


    Because of this, the Lord of blood fog told Xiaobai Xuejiao and ape demon to keep their strength before they started. Otherwise, if they were defeated, the demon clan would not only repent, but even kill them here.


    If you want the demon clan to keep their promise, you must put the knife on each other''s neck, otherwise, everything is empty talk.


    After seeing the immortal general kill a tiger demon, the blood fog demon king was happy. However, he didn''t show it on the surface. He continued to fight with it, and sometimes missed one or two moves to let the other party attack the demon clan.


    At this time, the fairy family is also thinking.


    The two immortal generals actually knew what abacus the Lord of blood fog was fighting, so he was very cooperative and pushed the boat with the current.


    If the blood fog demon king and fox demon and other demon families really unite, their two immortals will absolutely not be against each other.


    But if only the demons were left, the two immortals would feel that they still had the power of World War I.


    Although the hope is not great, the situation is definitely clearer than it is now.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and demons are standing in the same arena, but they have their own thoughts and small abacus.


    In fact, the fairies are more modest.


    Even if they are worried that they will die here, they will never make the same choice as the demon clan.


    What the demon clan said to the blood fog demon king before, won''t the fairy clan say?


    They will also say that maybe it is not as provocative as the cunning fox demon, but the basic meaning can be expressed thoroughly. However, the fairies always feel that the demons and demons, like human cud dogs, are never worthy to stand on the same front with them. This is the advantage and disadvantage of fairies, not only fairies, but also people sometimes, Too proud, too valued in some things, often will be their own small life also to take in.


    However, the two immortals did not feel any difference.


    Even if they do die here, they will feel that they have died properly.


    I believe that all the members of the Xians will think the same way. Maybe they will help them collect the corpses. If they have a chance, it''s not impossible to set up a stone tablet here to write down their deeds when they lived in the three realms for later reference.


    The fox demon saw that his own power was decreasing sharply, and his eyes also wiped a wisp of murder.


    If you really compete with the city''s treacherous and unpredictable, the demon clan will surely have the upper hand.


    Can let fox demon feel headache is, even know the idea of blood fog demon king, he also has no way to make what can change the status quo.


    I can only break my teeth and swallow them.


    What can he do? He is helpless


    The strength of those two immortal generals is good, but in such a situation, they can only fall into a passive situation.


    "Demons, we can''t drag on any longer, otherwise, if other fairies come, we will all die here!" The fox demon suddenly said in a voice.


    The blood fog devil frowned, thought for a moment, and nodded.


    Although he wants to continue to drag on for a long time, let the fox demon also be seriously injured, but what the other party said is reasonable, so he has to consider it.


    In the sword mountain, the fairies are the most, and they are more united than the demons and demons.


    Of course, this kind of unity is also superficial. If it is really at a critical moment of life and death, the speed of the change of the fairies will never be slower than that of the demons.


    It''s good for them to continue to drag on, but more intuitively, it''s more dangerous.


    Then the blood fog demon king also no longer stays the hand, accelerated the speed.


    "Ape demon, you step aside!" Blood fog demon king suddenly said.


    The ape demon was a little stunned, thought for a moment, understood each other''s intention, immediately stepped back for a distance, and temporarily withdrew from the battlefield. If you carefully observe, you will find that the position occupied by the ape demon now just blocks the retreat of the demon clan and others, that is to say, if the demon clan intends to escape while the blood fog Demon Lord and the immortal will be desperate, Ape demons will stop them immediately.


    The fox demon''s eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    In fact, he is a bit of a hindsight.


    When he saw the ape demon blocking the way, he suddenly remembered this.


    Before, he had missed every opportunity.


    When the Terrans praise a person''s intelligence, they often use a saying that his intelligence is close to that of a demon. Now when they think of this sentence, the fox demon thinks that it''s like throwing salt on the wound


    There is no way out, the fox demon can only quickly rush up, with the shape of the snake demon, such as ghosts, one of the immortals will be beheaded.


    Xuewu devil seizes his opponent''s intention to go to support, takes advantage of his surprise and claps it down. The immortal will stumble back dozens of steps. Xuejiao doesn''t know when he jumped out and directly crossed the opponent''s body.


    The battle is over.


    Blood fog demon king did not relax, but with snow Jiao Xiaobai, and ape demon together to form a encirclement, surrounded those demon clan.


    "Hand in the dragon bones." Blood fog demon king cold voice says.


    Fox demon eyes turned, it seems to be thinking about something.


    "Ha ha, just think about it. I''ll kill you and take the dragon bones if I only give you ten breath." Blood fog demon king said, "if you want to work hard with us, I don''t have any opinions, anyway, you are at the end of the storm now."


    "..." the fox demon sighed and was not reconciled.


    In fact, when you think about it, they have already made money.


    After all, fairies don''t speak as well as demons.


    The blood fog demon king takes away the Dragon God bone, will leave them a life, but the fairy clan won''t.


    The fox demon knew that it was meaningless for him to struggle at this time, so he stretched out his hand and just pulled out the Dragon God bone. Suddenly, a thunder came from a distance.


    "My Demon clan''s thing, is it what you demon clan can covet?"


    Thunder shakes the forest.


    All of a sudden, the faces of the two demons and demons, who are still in confrontation, are in sharp opposition. The fox demons and other demons are excited and joyful, as if they saw the dawn, the blood fog demon, the ape demon, but their faces are earth colored and their hearts are not good.


    Fortunately, the Lord of blood fog made a quick decision and immediately said, "the old demon king will be here for a while. Let''s do it!"


    Xuejiao turns into a magic dragon again and pours at a tiger demon.


    Blood fog demon king a fist, toward fox demon hit.


    Snake demon immediately began to detour, want to a suitable opportunity to attack.


    "Kill The fox demon did not hesitate.


    Our big demon king has come, although here, only the demon general''s peak strength, but there may not be only one big demon king, even if there is only one big demon king, their chances of winning are much greater!


    The blood fog demon was also very upset.


    Instead of waiting for the fairies, they waited for the demons first.


    He thought that the big demon king might have found out the situation here long ago, but he didn''t intend to interfere with it. After they killed the two immortals, the fox demon also took out the Dragon God bone again. The old demon king could not hold his breath completely, and planned to keep these fox demons. Naturally, his purpose was the Dragon God bone.


    If it''s just an ordinary keel, it''s not worth them to click, but now, it''s Dragon God bone!


    Dragon God, that is a very distant existence. In the position of the dragon family, it is no less than the ancestor dragon of the dragon family, and its strength is superior to the Immortal Emperor, the demon God and the demon emperor.


    Fortunately, there is no Dragon God in the dragon clan now, otherwise, the three realms of immortals, demons and demons will be even more unstable.


    The wind blows through the forest and the thunder blows.


    A humanoid monster with long black hair on his whole body. His face is also covered with hair. He looks at a monkey with a pointed mouth and small eyes, just like mung bean. His speed is extremely fast. On the way of running, he left a gully on the ground, like a canal.


    "It''s the rat king of the demon clan!" The blood fog demon king looked back and was more and more worried.


    The most powerful part of the rat king is his speed and body sensitivity.


    If the blood fog devil is still the devil''s strength, the rat king is also the demon king''s strength, the blood fog devil will never empty him, but now we are all the devil''s strength, which is a great test of their own strength, such a fight, the blood fog devil knows that they must fall behind.


    At this time, the gust of wind had already arrived behind him, and the blood fog demon hummed coldly, but he didn''t dodge. With the magic in his body, Nirvana fist smashed the fox demon to death.


    The smile on the fox demon''s face completely solidified. Originally, he thought that the other party would get out of the way, and he could escape from the heaven. But he underestimated the determination of the blood fog demon to kill him.


    This is a lunatic!


    When the blood fog demon king killed the fox demon, his body was also strong and suffered a circle. The bone in his body was broken and the root of the tree was broken. His body flew upside down and spat out a mouthful of blood. After a moment, he struggled to stand up with cold eyes. Looking at the rat king who had taken the dragon bone out of the fox demon''s arms, he spat out a mouthful of blood and stood up straight, enduring the pain.


    "Don''t deceive me! Don''t insult me He roared.


    "Kill me demon general, damn it!" The rat King ran all the way, his hair flying with the wind, there is no fairyland, but some disgusting funny. If Xiao Yao saw this scene, he would sing it out¡° It''s like a piece of seaweed, seaweed, swaying with the wind... "

 Chapter 1786

    In fact, we are all face saving people.


    For example, the fairies, even if they died in the war under the joint efforts of the demons and demons, were not willing to compromise.


    Another example is the blood fog demon king. Even if he is hit hard by the rat king, he must kill the fox demon.


    Xuejiao, Xiaobai and ape demon rush to Xuewu demon.


    "Three trash, dare to block me?" Said the rat king with a sneer.


    "Ha ha da." Xiaobai gave him a very simple answer.


    This is definitely what Xiao Yao learned.


    "Now you only have the strength of the demon general. What''s your strength, so presumptuous?" The ape sniffed.


    "To die." With these words, the rat king turned into a strong wind and rushed towards the ape demon.


    Ape demon body quickly back, at the same time will have a long power punch out.


    This punch, steady hit the other side''s chest.


    In a flash, the body of the rat king was also smashed back out, but there was a wound on the ape devil''s chest, and the flesh and blood inside turned out.


    In the hands of the rat king, there is also a piece of skin and flesh with clothes.


    "You want to die!" The ape devil was furious, his eyes were red, his clothes were all torn, and his hair gushed out like spring grass. Like solid daggers, he stood on his skin, and his body was raised to a height of seven or eight meters, like a balloon.


    The ape demon in a frenzied state reaches out his hand and pulls up a huge wood around him. The soil on it is still falling.


    "What can you do?" The rat King stepped on the leg of the ape devil, but as soon as he got to his chest, the ape devil suddenly clenched his fist and hit him.


    The blow was a blow.


    After the ape demon entered the form of giant ape, his speed not only did not slow down, but also accelerated a lot. But even so, he could not hit the rat king who kept jumping, just because the speed of the other side was too fast, just like a fly that kept swinging in front of people. Even if the naked eye could catch it, it was very difficult to catch it.


    Look at the speed of the rat king. It''s like thunder and lightning.


    At last, he fell on the shoulder of the great ape and hit it with a fist. The ape devil staggered at his feet, fell back and knocked over several big trees.


    Fortunately, the ape devil''s physical strength has also been significantly improved after his body grew up. Otherwise, the blow just now may directly blow his head out.


    After fighting back the ape demon, the rat king didn''t stop in the air. He turned around and killed Xiaobai.


    Before he saw at a glance, Xiaobai was the weakest of the four demons.


    At this time, Xiaobai is behind the rat king and joins hands with Xuejiao to help a group of ape demons. Unexpectedly, the opponent suddenly turns around and turns his gun at him. Naturally, he can''t avoid it. With the rat King''s fist, Xuejiao smashes him out. Fortunately, Xuejiao''s reaction is the quickest. He rushes up in time and breaks the other party''s desire to pursue him. Even if it is like this, the long planned fist before, It also caused heavy damage to Xiaobai.


    "Damn you!" Xuejiao was very angry. He uttered a dragon chant in his mouth and swept the rat king with his tail full of bright iron armor.


    The rat king could not avoid it and was swept out, but he was not seriously injured.


    "Hum, a long worm dares to hurt me." The rat King''s body suddenly shrinks, hugs his body, reduces the resistance in the air, and rushes towards Xuejiao.


    Snow Jiao where willing to show weakness, the mouth howled, the voice deafening. The Dragon horn on his head is shining in the sun, like two sharp swords. Originally, he wanted to hit the rat king with the Dragon horn, but he was dodged by the other side. Xuejiao was not worried, and he opened his mouth to spit out a dragon breath. The rat king did not dare to fight against Longxi. Even if Xuejiao was not a real dragon, the damage of Longxi was not something that only the demon king could fight against, If he was not in the wilderness, he would not take it seriously, but now there is no if.


    When the rat King retreated, the ape demon had already come up and hit the rat king.


    At the foot of the rat king, he retreated, and his fist fell to the ground.


    "Hum, I won''t play with you anymore!" The rat King scolded him. Anyway, his purpose is only to kill the Dragon gods, not to kill these demons. Moreover, he may not have the strength. Although the blood fog Demon Lord is injured and can''t fight for a short time, the self-healing ability of the demons is very strong. Soon, a blood fog Demon Lord with the highest strength will join the battlefield, so, He didn''t want to make the same mistake as other demons before him. He didn''t want to stay any longer and wanted to run away.


    "Evil animal of demon clan, still want to run!" The ape demon let out a roar, stretched out his hand, pulled up a tree, and fell forward to block the way of the rat king.


    The rat King''s face showed an imperceptible sneer, and he suddenly went into the earth to avoid the huge wood.


    "If you want to keep me, you have to practice hard!" The demon king burst out laughing.


    The smile was full of ridicule for the demons.


    "Ah Xuejiao was angry and killed the snake demon with one tail.


    The remaining tiger demon could only shiver, but he knew that the rat king could not turn his face to rescue him.


    This is the demon clan.


    When the rat king was about to escape from the sky, a sword chant came from the distance.


    The sword sounds like a dragon.


    The xuantie sword was shining with a sword light, stretching and changing in the air. Then it flew through the body of the rat king, and with the body of the rat king, it continued to fly forward, and finally it was nailed to a huge tree.


    Then, the sword body trembled, and the body hanging on the black iron sword immediately fell apart.


    Xuantie sword turns into sword light again and returns to the singer Xu Kuang who is coming.


    "A big dog depends on its owner, don''t you know?" Xiao Yao, who was walking beside Xu kuangge, said, then turned to Xu kuangge and said, "you should teach me this move!"


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "can''t you?"


    "Yes, it will, but the speed is definitely not as fast as you, and there is no such great power." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    He said the truth in his arms.


    After all, the rat king is also a big demon king. It''s hard to imagine how strong his body is. But even so, he is still pierced by a black iron sword, such as cutting tofu with a knife. Xiao Yao''s eyes are naturally hot.


    "All right." Xu Bingge nodded, "it''s not difficult."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao was delighted and said, "can you tell me something about it?"


    "It''s OK to combine man and sword."


    "Roll..." Xiao Yao jumped in anger.


    What''s more, it''s so mysterious. Where can I understand it?


    Return the human and the sword into one


    "Ha ha! Take your time. Your talent is really no worse than mine. " Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao is a little excited.


    Who is Xu kuangge? This is a sword fairy! His talent in kendo is no worse than that of him. Isn''t it true that everyone who uses sword can only look up to him?


    When you think about it, there''s still a little excitement


    Xu kuangge coughed and continued: "however, in fact, my talent in kendo is really bad. Many people''s talent is above me."


    Speaking of this, his eyes are bright: "after all, I don''t rely on talent, it''s hard work!"


    Xiao Yao sighed helplessly.


    After listening to the crazy song, he really can not make complaints about it.


    He remembers that his grandfather Gao Feng once told him that in that world, there are many, many, countless talents, but in fact, to be a genius, it must be a good book. Throughout the long history of China, how many talents have been hanged in the turbulent river? It is often those who see no talent, can climb the world.


    Those geniuses, born, stand on the top.


    Those mediocre people are often still climbing to the top of the mountain step by step.


    When they really climb that mountain, they will gain a lot, because those geniuses who were born on the top of the mountain can never imagine how these mediocre people climb this seemingly unattainable mountain


    When we get to Xiaobai, Xiao Yaole can''t.


    "Well, if I didn''t cover you, I found that there were dangers everywhere, right?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiaobai can''t laugh or cry, but his face has recovered at this time.


    As I said before, the self-healing ability of the demons is very terrible. The fairies and demons are both envious and afraid.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls Xiaobai up from the ground. Then he suddenly turns around and looks at the body of the rat king.


    A stone slab like jade floats slowly.


    "This is the dragon bone." Xiaobai said in a low voice.


    "It should be regarded as ownerless." After listening to Xiaobai''s words, Xiao Yao thought for a moment, then looked at the blood mist demon not far away, and said, "since this is the case, how about giving this dragon god bone to Xuejiao


    The blood fog Lord shrugged his shoulders and said: "in fact, at the beginning, when we were fighting for it, we wanted to give it to the magic dragon. Although the Dragon God bone can make some defensive weapons, it''s more useful for the magic dragon. If it''s only used as a defense weapon, it''s a waste and the pearl is covered with dust."


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly and reached out his hand. The Dragon God bone floated towards Xiao Yao. Then, Xiao Yao waved his sleeve, and the Dragon God bone fell on Xuejiao again. It was completely integrated with Xuejiao''s magic dragon state. On Xuejiao''s body, a dark green jade light bloomed.


    In a few seconds, the body of Xuejiao magic dragon changed dramatically.


    On the body black scale armor, was taking place the transformation, attached a layer and that Dragon God bone piece same jade color.


    "It''s a good thing after all!" Xiao Yaole said.


    "Thank you, master!" Xuejiao was overjoyed.


    "Thank you, Lord of blood fog." Xiao Yao said.


    As soon as Xuejiao looked at Xuewu, he waved his hand¡° When Xue Jiao became human again, a little bit of jade light flickered between his eyebrows. As soon as his mind converged, it went out in an instant£¨ The second watch is coming

 Chapter 1787

    The Xuejiao who has got the Dragon God bone has become a magic dragon, and its defense attribute is much stronger.


    Of course, Xue Jiao also said that the Dragon God bone is definitely good for him, but the rest needs to be understood by himself.


    At this time, the blood fog devil finally began to tangle with the problem that had been depressed before.


    "I said, master, where did you go before?"


    "I went to my friend. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The blood fog demon king looked at Xu crazy song standing beside Xiao Yao and bowed: "thank you for your help."


    Xu kuangge glanced at him and nodded slightly. He didn''t have any expression or say a word. He looked very cold.


    On the one hand, he thinks that people with ability should be proud of their character. He thinks about the sword he just made. If he is facing the sword himself, he will not escape.


    Of course, if he was outside the ancient wasteland, he felt that he had no problem.


    But now, in the ancient wasteland, he thinks that the other party may be a little disdainful of himself because he thinks he is a fairy.


    In fact, he really thinks too much.


    Although Xu kuangge is not that kind of person, he has no good attitude towards a stranger. Everyone is the same. Fortunately, he is familiar with Xiao Yao and Xuewu demon. Otherwise, Xu kuangge is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Even if the other party is the devil, what?


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "I''ve looked around before and found that there are many rare herbs on the sword mountain, so I plan to pick some."


    Xu kuangge was stunned and asked, "are you going to collect medicine here?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "can refine God Dan."


    "But now there are many immortals and Demons here. It''s not safe." Xu crazy song said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao reached out and patted Xu crazy song''s arm: "isn''t there you?"


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    Good! It''s time to be a bodyguard.


    Xiao Yao said that he would do it as soon as he could. He had already started picking herbs. Xiaobai and Xiao Yao rolled up their sleeves and opened them.


    Painting fans are started, Xu crazy song also embarrassed pestle there, although he felt, do these things quite shameless.


    I don''t know when the blood fog devil came to Xu crazy song''s side.


    "Cough, Xu Jianxian, what..."


    As soon as the king of blood fog said this, Xu Hongge waved his hand.


    "I have a bad relationship with the fairies, so I don''t think I''m a Sword Fairy. I''m not a fairies, I''m a Terran." This is what Xiao Yao said. He thinks it''s very popular.


    "Oh, oh! OK, then Xu Jianren... "


    At that time, Xu kuangge took out the black iron sword and put it on the neck of the blood fog demon king.


    "You say that again?"


    "..." the blood fog demon was also stunned. He felt the chill from the black iron sword.


    "Cough, Xu crazy song, quickly put away the sword, they don''t know what the sword man means." When Xiao Yao saw this scene, he restrained his laughter and made it through.


    Xu crazy song just put the sword away, and feel not happy, turned to Xiao Yao said: "how do I feel, I am like your little brother?"


    "Ha ha, all brothers, all brothers." Xiao Yao continued to pick herbs.


    The blood mist demon touched his neck.


    He felt that his neck was still a little chilly.


    For a moment, he felt as if he was enveloped by the murderous spirit of Xu kuangge.


    Now I think about it, I''m still a little scared, because he thinks that the speed of the other side''s sword is too fast, and he doesn''t even have the chance to dodge. If the other side really wants to kill himself, I''m afraid he can''t escape.


    In his heart, he had more awe for Xu kuangge.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether there is such awe after the great wilderness.


    "What shall I call you?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    "Call him Xu Jianshen." Xiao Yao said for no reason.


    Hearing this, Xu kuangge said in a low voice: "so, do you take yourself seriously?"


    Then, he nodded again: "but it''s OK. It sounds good anyway."


    "..." the Lord of blood fog really can''t understand the character of Xu kuangge.


    However, he is not interested in Xu kuangge''s character. He has his own purpose when he comes near. Moreover, the demon clan is not the demon clan, not the fairy clan. There are not so many crooked roads. The way to talk is to open the skylight and tell the truth.


    He said bluntly: "I heard that the relationship between Xu Jianshen and the fairies is not good. Since that is the case, is Xu Jianshen willing to go to our demons and become a great help for our demons to destroy the fairies?"


    Xu kuangge sighed.


    He looked at the blood mist demon king and said, "I know you are the demon king of the demon family, but you really take the demon family seriously."


    The expression on the blood fog demon''s face is not good-looking.


    Xu kuangge took it as if he didn''t see it, and continued: "it''s very good that the demons can block the attack of the fairies with their current strength. I don''t like the fairies, and I don''t want to take them seriously. But let''s talk about it. Do you really think that the demons have the strength to compete with the fairies?"


    The blood fog demon was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    The key is that the other side didn''t say anything wrong. Every word clearly shows the current situation of the demons.


    "What''s more, you demons don''t have the same heart. Although the fairies have the same situation, they are much better than you demons." Xu kuangge said, shaking his head.


    There seems to be some anger.


    Although Xu kuangge doesn''t have any special idea about the demons, it''s said that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Xu kuangge naturally hopes that the enemy of the fairies can be strong and cause certain pressure to the fairies, but this is not the case. If the demons don''t want to unite with the demons, it''s a joke to fight with the fairies, otherwise, Why do some demons want to avoid war?


    Fortunately, those broken back demons, after all, only occupy a minority.


    If the number is more than half, even if the fairies don''t start, the demons are finished.


    This is like a country, when facing a powerful country, even if it knows it can''t fight, it can''t give up resistance directly, or even choose to bow to its throne.


    If so, it would be a country without a waist.


    "Although I won''t join you, I won''t be your enemy. Isn''t that good?" Xu crazy song said.


    The blood mist demon gave a bitter smile.


    In fact, a crazy song has no deep meaning to the demons.


    The situation of fairies and demons can''t be changed by one person.


    What''s more, Xu kuangge''s current strength is only immortal generals. In the wilderness, his strength is infinitely close to immortal.


    Even if there is one more demon God, it will not change the current situation.


    What''s more, Xu Bingge?


    But the place that the blood fog demon king looks at is different from that of other demons.


    With the lessons Xiao Yao had learned before, he always felt that Xu kuangge''s swordsmanship might also spread to the demons


    Just think about it. The demons of the demon clan hold swords, and their swords are full of vigor.


    Such a scene, how magnificent!


    However, this is just an idea.


    "Although I can''t join you, isn''t Xiao Yao one of your demons?" Xu kuangge said with a smile, "I will help him, in fact, it is to help you."


    The king of blood fog was overjoyed.


    With these words, Xu kuangge''s refusal is not a refusal.


    "Thank you, God of sword The blood fog Lord bows his hand.


    It''s decent.


    Xu kuangge chuckled.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao had already told him about the olive branch of the blood fog Lord.


    What Xu kuangge says now is what Xiao Yao taught him before.


    After seeing the collapse of the Terran, Xiao Yao also has a feeling of not being clear about the demons.


    However, he knew in his heart that if he wanted to compete with the three clans of immortals, demons and demons with his own strength now, there would be no doubt that the mantis would take over.


    My current strength is not enough to do these things.


    Even if the king of swords and the emperor of men return, they may not be able to completely destroy the three clans of immortals, demons and demons with their own strength.


    Even though the immortal demons are much weaker than the immortal demons in the heyday of the human race.


    After all, at that time, there were more than a dozen immortal emperors


    Such a number is not terrible.


    Xiao Yao thinks that if he wants to revitalize the Terran, he has to do many things, such as repairing the immortal gate and the divine bridge of the Terran, which he can''t do now.


    Xiao Yao also thought about a question before, since there is no fairy gate on earth, how does Xu crazy song fly up?


    Later Xiao Yao realized that it was because Xu kuangge''s divine bridge might not have broken. After all, he was a man of Lingwu world. After he came to the earth, he had been suppressing his cultivation. When it was sold, his cultivation suddenly soared and was forced into the fairyland.


    Even if it is really entered from the immortal gate, that immortal gate may also be of Lingwu world.


    Then, aren''t the people in Lingwu world human?


    All these problems make Xiao Yao feel difficult to understand.


    Obviously, I don''t know much about myself now.


    Xiao Yao suddenly heard a tiger roar in his ear. He turned around and looked at the electric tiger. The electric tiger looked to the West as if he was staring at something.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, took a step forward, and the divine consciousness also began to work. In a flash, the sword mountain is fifty miles around, all in Xiao Yao''s induction. The Taiji diagram inside the body slowly rotates. When the spring and autumn sword was finished, he had already found that his divine sense could be used normally. As for the reason, he didn''t know and didn''t want to know. It had nothing to do with the Taiji power of the spring and autumn sword. If it wasn''t for the restoration of his divine sense, how could he take Xu crazy song to draw fan electric tiger, avoid immortals and demons, and directly find the blood fog demon king? Xiao Yao noticed that there was something wrong with the electric tiger''s look, which was anger. He is so angry that he may rush forward at any time. Xiao Yao frowned. In front of him, there was a group of fairies. The quantity is about twenty. They are standing outside a cave. It seems that there are some wonderful things in the cave, which cover the divine consciousness of Xu kuangge¡° Where is that? " Xiao Yao looked at the electric tiger and asked. The electric tiger doesn''t know how to answer Xiao Yao''s question. It just keeps roaring and gets more and more angry. Xu kuangge and others are also attracted£¨ The third shift is coming)

 Chapter 1788

    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pats the electric tiger on the head.


    Then he turned and looked in the same direction.


    At this time, Xu kuangge has stood behind Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are fairies in front, about 30 Li." Xu crazy song said.


    "There are many fairies here." Xu crazy song rolled his eyes.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the blood fog devil was stunned and asked, "thirty miles? How do you know? "


    Before Xiao Yao could answer, he had come back to his senses and said to himself, "is it difficult? Can your Divine sense be used?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    The blood fog devil took a deep breath, and was shocked in his heart.


    At this time, Xiao Yao turned around and looked at them.


    "I''m going to look ahead." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "let''s go together."


    "I''ll go alone." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t be a big man. If you want to go together, just go together. Who knows what happened in front of you? Since you want to go and have a look, you can''t go alone. What should you do in case of danger?"


    "Yes, master, let''s go together." Xiaobai also said quickly.


    Even the blood fog demon and ape demon didn''t have any hesitation at this time.


    Xiao Yao had to nod and promise.


    A group of people, heading ahead.


    The electric tiger is in the front, and it''s very aggressive.


    Xiaobai looked at the electric tiger in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "when the master was in a coma in the cave, the courage of the electric tiger was ridiculous!"


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he suddenly thought of something.


    As Xiaobai said, before the electric tiger has always been a little timid.


    But now, it''s killing.


    That is to say, in the sword mountain, the electric tiger also has something very concerned about.


    It also has its own scale.


    Now, the front of the more than 20 fairies, just touched the scales of the electric tiger, leading to the electric tiger out of control.


    So, what''s so weird about the cave in front of us?


    Why is it possible to cover one''s own divine consciousness?


    The more Xiao Yao thought about it, the more he didn''t understand it. His curiosity became more and more serious.


    He felt vaguely that there seemed to be something very important ahead, waiting for him


    Compared with Xiao Yao, in fact, Xiaobai Xuejiao ape demon''s speed is much slower.


    As for the reason, Xiao Yao also thought of it.


    Xu kuangge said before that on the sword mountain, their strength seems to have a certain blessing.


    This may have a lot to do with the fact that he and Xiao Yao are Terrans.


    Even Xiao Yao can give full play to the strength of the Magic general here. If you add the spring and autumn sword, even if you really meet the immortal general, you will not have the strength of the first World War.


    Most importantly, he still has some cards in his hand


    When the distance was almost over, Xiao Yao stopped.


    As soon as he stopped, the Terrans and Demons behind him naturally stopped.


    "Just ahead." Xiao Yao said.


    "Where on earth is that?" Xu kuangge asked urgently.


    "A cave." Xiao Yao said, "there are more than 20 fairies gathered outside the cave. Two of them are fairies'' top strength, maybe fairies'' Zun. The other four are fairies'' middle and early strength, and the rest are fairies'' soldiers."


    "What are you waiting for? Kill it!" After Xu kuangge had xuantie sword, he was more confident.


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Yao shook his head, but looked in the other direction.


    "There are fairies over there. Come here." Xiao Yao said, "behind them, there are also demons."


    The blood fog demon king laughs: "the demon clan is cunning in nature. It must have noticed something, so it followed."


    Xiao Yao nodded and approved the saying of blood fog demon.


    "I''m also a little curious. It must be a good place for the fairies to pay so much attention to it." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    After waiting for a moment, there was an explosion in front of me.


    The blood fog demon king, ape demon and other demons'' faces show terrible color.


    Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge frowned.


    Electric tiger''s reaction is the most intense, if not Xiao Yao has been pacifying it, it can rush out in the next second.


    "Those fairies want to break the cave." Xiao Yao said.


    After a pause for a moment, Xiao Yao continued to be huge: "several immortals will work together with the powerful immortals, but they failed."


    Now, ape demons are even more surprised.


    So many immortal generals can''t open a cave when they work together?


    Xiao Yao''s body suddenly trembled.


    He jerked up his head and looked ahead.


    So is Xu kuangge.


    They looked at each other and saw something in each other''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" The painting fan pulled the arm of rash crazy song and asked in a low voice.


    Xu kuangge hesitated for a moment, shook his head and didn''t say much.


    He and Xiao Yao have a very tacit understanding and choose to remain silent


    At the moment when the fairies wanted to rush through the cave, they released their familiar atmosphere from the cave.


    Sword spirit!


    In that cave, there is a strong and pure sword spirit!


    In Xiao Yao''s mind, a figure emerged for the first time.


    The sword emperors who once lived in the sword mountain in the heyday of the human race!


    Or is it just a sword God?


    In the sword mountain, is there a sword God?


    With this idea, Xiao Yao couldn''t be excited.


    He wanted to rush in at once.


    "Why don''t I lead them away?" Xu kuangge said, "they should want to kill me."


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "After all, you are only wireless access to the strength of xianzun, not really xianzun. You''d better wait and see. They may not be able to break the cave."


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "even if they really can''t break, I don''t think they will give up. Let''s stop?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "we can''t do it. We''ll kill it!"


    "Can you do it?" Although Xu kuangge agrees with Xiao Yao, he is also worried.


    At this time, some fairies arrived outside the cave.


    At the same time, there are some demons hidden on the other side.


    Xiao Yao has a headache more and more.


    Seeing more and more fairies, he knew that if he continued to drag on, it would be more difficult for him to get into the cave first.


    In fact, even if they can drive away the fairies and demons, they may not be able to enter the cave.


    A group of fairies are discussing countermeasures outside the cave.


    When they joined hands again to break the barrier at the entrance, the ground suddenly shook under their feet.


    From the dark cave, there are countless lights.


    The light was getting closer and closer. When we got out of the cave, we found that it was a sharp sword.


    The fairies at the front of the cave are all penetrated by sharp swords.


    "Go away!" From the cave, there was a strong voice, not mixed with any emotion, which could be heard clearly by Xiao Yao.


    "Is there really a Terran in the cave?" Xu kuangge''s hand grasps a wooden branch. His mood moves, and the branches are broken.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "No, it''s just a voice of energy." Xiao Yao is sure of the truth.


    Although I don''t know how Xiao Yao judged it, Xu kuangge believed Xiao Yao''s statement.


    Don''t know why, Xu crazy song suddenly produced a kind of illusion.


    You can''t trust your intuition, but you can''t help believing what Xiao Yao says.


    When realizing this, Xu kuangge sighed again. Even he himself could not explain why he had such a strange idea.


    Now is not the time to get involved.


    The number of fairies outside the cave has dropped sharply.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, even if Xu kuangge and the blood mist demon start to urge him.


    "The demons have moved." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The blood fog Lord, they just understand.


    "Originally, you want the mantis to catch the cicada and the Yellow sparrow to be behind!" Xu crazy song said.


    "Do Snipes and clams fight for profits?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He felt that Xu kuangge''s and Xuewu''s statements were not accurate.


    His real idea is to fish in troubled waters


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yao said.


    "When?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "When they can really break the cave barrier." Xiao Yao said, "otherwise, even if we can kill all the fairies and demons, it''s meaningless. We may not be able to enter the cave."


    Xu kuangge understands Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Now the demon clan comes out, it must be to see that the fairy clan has suffered a heavy loss and wants to take advantage of the fire.


    Next, there will be an inevitable battle between the two sides.


    By the end of the battle, no matter whether the fairies or the demons are left behind, they have lost a lot. If they can break through the cave, Xiao Yao and others can catch up and kill them all.


    If they still have no countermeasures, it''s not too late for Xiao Yao and others to go out.


    Wait a minute, wait a time when you can have it once and for all.


    Among the demon families, the first one is a demon family with human head and animal body. Interestingly, his two arms are very short and his legs are very long, but he is soft and has no strength to support his body. He lies on the back of a wolf demon and walks forward.


    In Xiao Yao''s mind, an idiom immediately emerged. Collusion¡° It''s interesting. " Xiao Yao showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, "is this a demon?" Those fairies, also aware of the approaching of the demon clan, suddenly turned pale, as if facing the enemy. As for the sword array, it had returned to the cave, leaving only bloody bodies, as if it had never appeared. More than a dozen demons came to the fairies¡° Where is this cave? " The demon looked at the fairies and asked¡° You don''t need to know these important places. Now go back quickly! " An old fairy said¡° Kill. " Lying on the wolf demon''s body, the demon couldn''t get the answer he wanted, so he didn''t have the slightest hesitation and immediately opened his mouth¡° How dare you A fairy said angrily. No one answered him. All the demon clans rush forward and rush towards the fairy clans. Xiao Yao''s side is still quiet. Instead, Xu kuangge and the blood fog demon said a word in one voice¡° A dog bites a dog, a mouth is full of hair They are happy to see such a situation£¨ The fourth is coming! It''s another 13000 word update.)

 Chapter 1789

    There is almost no room for maneuver.


    Even though the fairies want to deal with the demon clan in order to delay time and wait for reinforcements, the demon clan has already started. They can only swallow all the words that they haven''t yet spoken.


    It''s more than treachery that the demon clan has abandoned the five mountains of the fairy clan. Therefore, the demon clan knows what they think and what they want to do at the moment.


    So, the demon clan didn''t plan to give the fairy clan this chance.


    The demon clan is powerful. Xiao Yao looks at it carefully and finds something interesting.


    In the demon group, there is a four legged demon, probably only the demon general''s initial strength, but he can hide his body and breath. If you look at it carefully, you will find that the four legged demon, like a chameleon, can change its own color, blend into the surrounding environment, and get close to it silently. This is also the reason why he can kill several fairies one after another, but can retreat from the whole body and remain invincible.


    "This demon clan is a little tricky!" Xu crazy song saw some toothache, even himself, I''m afraid it''s difficult to detect the other party''s whereabouts, unless by the sword Qi to remind, but if the other party has the power of the demon king, even the sword Qi may not be detected.


    Even the divine sense may not be able to perceive the trend of the demon clan.


    "It''s similar to Lord Xuewu. Lord Xuewu can turn into a blood fog, which is close to the enemy quietly and hard to break, but it can be detected by the naked eye. After all, a blood fog is too conspicuous." The ape devil thought seriously and said.


    Blood fog demon king also nodded, looked at Xiao Yao, asked: "if we meet such an adversary, what should we do?"


    Xiao Yao looks thoughtful.


    This problem has to be considered.


    From the current situation, it is obvious that the demon clan has a great advantage.


    Otherwise, with the urine nature of the demon clan, they will not stand up to fight with the fairy clan.


    The Warcraft of the demon clan is similar to the warlord grandson in the Terran.


    "Soldiers are the major affairs of the country, the land of life and death, and the way of survival."


    "Those who know whether they can fight or not, win!"


    These two sentences have the same meaning. They both mean not to fight uncertain battles or gamble on small probability events.


    Let''s not talk about how the Terran soldiers perform, but the Warcraft of the demon clan performs well.


    When the fairy clan is completely destroyed, Xiao Yao and his family will fight fiercely with those demons. The four legged demon is their top enemy. It''s not very useful just to know each other and friends. The most important thing is to find a way to break each other.


    "Xiao Yao, if it''s you, can you detect his approach?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Among them, only Xiao Yao''s divine sense can still be used.


    Xiao Yao thought seriously and shook his head.


    "Isn''t that impossible?" Xu kuangge''s face is also a little ugly.


    "Is there really no way?" The blood fog devil asked after him.


    Xiao Yao a show hand, say: "method, pour have."


    "What can I do?" Xu kuangge and blood fog demon''s eyes fall on Xiao Yao. Their eyes are eager to look forward to and full of hope.


    Xiao Yao said in a deep voice, "have you ever watched TV? Forget it, you certainly haven''t seen it, but I''ve seen the fan painting. When the bad guys on TV come near, the music will change, so... Why don''t we pay attention to BGM, it should be OK. "


    Xu crazy song blood fog demon king ape demon are looking at each other, do not know why.


    When he painted the fan, he laughed.


    They really admire Xiao Yao. In such an environment, they can smooth the atmosphere and open the bullshit mode.


    This is really not what ordinary people can do. The demand for psychological quality is too high.


    Xiao Yao put aside the idea of joking, mainly with the blood fog demon king ape magic Xu crazy song, they are joking is not interesting, after all, the other side can''t get their own point.


    Said for a long time, the other side just smile to show respect, what''s the meaning?


    In fact, there is no essential difference between them.


    "Let''s have a look first. If we really want to do it, the first sword will kill the thing first, so we won''t worry about it." Xiao Yao said calmly.


    Xu kuangge patted his head and said three "yes" words in succession, revealing a sudden expression. Yes, why do you have to think about guarding against each other? Take the lead and kill the other party directly? Anyway, there''s no technical difficulty.


    There is no problem, it can''t be solved. If there is, two swords¡ª¡ª Nicolas yevich rave.


    Xiao Yao is in the dark, fairy and demon are in the light.


    This is actually the biggest advantage Xiao Yao can rely on now.


    Thinking for a moment, Xiao Yao suddenly looks at Xu kuangge standing beside him.


    "I''ll give you three breath time. I''ll take the sword out and then take it back. Don''t let those demon families notice. Kill the four legged demon first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song slightly a Leng, suddenly overjoyed.


    By now, he was already impatient.


    "Is that really good?" It seems that the Lord of blood fog is not at ease.


    Xu crazy song a pair of afraid of the appearance of Xiao Yao back, in the blood fog demon king mouth, Xu crazy song has a sword.


    The black iron sword turns into a red line, which directly resolves the four legged demon standing behind a fairy and preparing to approach quietly.


    Xuantiejian didn''t stay much, and immediately returned to the hands of Xu kuangge.


    The blood fog demon originally planned to say more, but now, the four legged demon is dead. It''s useless to say more, and he''s holding back all the words he wanted to say.


    It''s called holding back


    Xu kuangge coolly blows the black iron sword in his hand, just like a sniper blowing the smoke from the muzzle after shooting at the target. His tone is calm and has the atmosphere and tone set by marisu people in some online novels: "I''m a killer without feelings!"


    Xiao Yao peed at that time.


    Where are all these special things?


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at the painting fan, and asked each other with his eyes Why the white Sword Fairy now has more attribute of doubi.


    The painting fan rolled his eyes. It was clear that he was refuting Xiao Yao. Are you so kind as to ask me?


    Xiao Yao thought about it and immediately counted down his sweat.


    Is it hard to be infected by yourself?


    "All right, killer, take the sword." Xiao said with a sigh.


    A killer without feelings


    I want to pee once.


    Xu Hongge nodded and asked, "why do you let me do it now?"


    "Let the fight end faster." Xiao Yao said with deep meaning.


    Xu kuangge didn''t understand, but the situation there has changed again.


    "What was that?" Said a demon king.


    "It''s a sword! It''s a sword Another demon king saw it very clearly.


    "No, is it the Sword Fairy of the fairy family?" Some demons have started to panic.


    Comparatively speaking, the momentum of Xianzu is much higher.


    "We have support!"


    "Everyone support, stimulate the blood essence in the body, kill!"


    Originally, the momentum of the fairies has been a little depressed, and the demons are not worried. In order to avoid the smallest casualties, he is cutting meat with a blunt knife.


    But now the situation has reversed.


    The other side is likely to have strong reinforcements.


    Those demons are a little anxious, but their murders are heavier.


    "Fight fast, kill them!"


    "Don''t hide your strength, kill! At all costs, dare to kill these fairies before the other party''s reinforcements come! "


    Although the demon clan is scared, it also makes them speed up.


    From another point of view, compared with the previous way of fighting, the current way of fighting will make those fairies die out faster, but the loss of the demons will also be greater.


    This is what Xiao Yao wants to see most.


    Xu crazy song looks at Xu crazy song with strange eyes.


    "Is that your intention?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "isn''t it good?"


    Xu kuangge didn''t speak, but the ape demon who talked very little suddenly took a deep breath and said with fear: "I think those demon clans with cunning nature can only be played as monkeys in front of you."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Although he was not the kind of person who would resort to any means to achieve his goal, it''s nothing to use such a little skill occasionally. Besides, the other party is their enemy.


    With the so-called enemy, open mouth and shut mouth also full of benevolence, justice and morality, that is not a modest gentleman, that is tianzihao Dafa.


    Soon, those fairies all died in the hands of the demon clan, and the death was extremely tragic.


    On the ground, among the immortal corpses lying in all directions, if you look carefully, you will find that none of them is complete.


    Some demon clans are still chewing something. It must be a piece of fairy corpse. It can''t be miaokujiao, can it?


    On the side of the demon family, there are only three demon generals who are still lying on the wolf demon.


    It can also be seen that there is a gap between the strength of the fairies and the demons.


    Before the disadvantage, very big, but even so, the fairy can still let the demon pay such a painful price.


    Xiao Yao looked at it, but also had a headache, and slowly understood why the demon clan and the demon clan had to unite to compete with the fairy clan.


    "Fairies are really powerful." Xu crazy song also murmured.


    "It''s time we did it." Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao looked at the ape demon and shook his head.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What are you waiting for?" The ape devil is really worried.


    Xiao Yao laughs and points to the demon king lying on the wolf demon in front of him¡° I always feel that the demon can unlock the barrier of the cave. " Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled, and Xu Bingge, the blood fog demon, didn''t say much. They were really curious about where Xiao Yao''s confidence came from. At this time, the demon who had already come to the entrance of the cave suddenly raised a long knife from his arms. The long knife was still wrapped with black air like silk thread. When it was taken out, it kept evaporating black fog¡° Is this a magic knife? " The face of the blood mist demon suddenly changed¡° A goblin? What is it? " Xiao Yao asked curiously¡° It''s a sword made of the blood of the demons The blood mist demon said, "is this... Ready? No, this demon is the son of the demon family¡° What''s the difference between kidney and kidney? " Xiao Yao puzzled. "Blood fog demon king".... (the first watch, glanced at the book review area, a reader said, "old step, let''s burst out quickly, let''s have a good time!" To be honest, Lao Bu was scared to pee. Cool...)

 Chapter 1790

    Blood fog demon suddenly feel, and Xiao Yao communication is a very difficult thing.


    He remembered that what he said was clearly the son of the demon race, but he didn''t know why. When he came to Xiao Yao''s mouth, he became a kidney.


    Painting fan cold not Ding vomited: "little Lord, you are very empty?"


    Xiao Yao


    He is very curious, Xu crazy song become a bit more funny, even if, but painting fans have become so poisonous, really good?


    Now these are not the key points. The key point is Xiao Yao''s guess just now. Maybe he is right.


    From the expression of the blood fog demon at this time, the thing that he took out of his pocket is really a treasure.


    Moreover, it is very likely to break the barrier of the cave!


    "We are really in trouble now." The blood fog devil suddenly said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand and looked at him.


    Blood fog demon king and Xiao Yao explained: "the embarrassed demon is the son of a demon emperor of the demon family."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "do you know?"


    "If he didn''t have a magic knife, I would never have guessed it in my life. It''s very important for the demon clan. I''m afraid that the number of magic knives in the whole demon clan will not exceed ten. Each one is made of the blood essence of several demon emperors, which can be called the best treasure. If a demon will hold a magic knife, even if I still have the power of the demon king, I''m afraid I don''t dare to be tough. "


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "if it''s the demon king with the sword, can he fight with the demon God?"


    The blood fog demon sniffed: "the gap between the demon king and the demon God, even ten demon swords, can''t fill the deep hole!"


    Xiao Yao didn''t continue to talk about this topic, and he didn''t know whether the blood fog demon was true or false. Maybe he just took the demon God seriously?


    On the other side, the bewitched demon had already raised his magic knife and cut it toward the barrier at the entrance of the mountain.


    In a flash, the evil spirit soared to the sky.


    The demon clan nearest to the banshee, because it couldn''t avoid it, was directly stirred into powder by the evil spirit.


    The Banshee and the wolf demon under him were not hurt because they were in the center of the storm.


    However, when they went down together, the barrier only vibrated a little, and a force of sword came out again. Hundreds of sharp swords came out of the barrier, and each sword contained powerful power.


    Before, the demon clan also saw this scene. If it wasn''t for the appearance of these hundreds of sharp swords, the fairy clan would not have suffered a heavy loss, and would not have given the demon clan such a big chance.


    So the demon clan is naturally on guard.


    When hundreds of sharp swords came out of the cave, the demon held the sword in his hand again and waved it forward.


    The evil spirit in the evil Sabre blocked all the hundreds of sharp swords.


    "This magic knife is really strong enough!" Xu crazy song can''t help saying.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Those long swords, I don''t know how many years they have existed. The sword Qi in them is used once less than once." Xiao Yao said, "the sword array has appeared once before. It has killed many fairies. Naturally, the power of this time is much smaller. If this is the first time that the sword array appears, it is impossible for the demon sword to block the sword array."


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "in that case, the demon clan really picked up a bargain."


    Xiao Yao said with profound meaning: "is it cheap for the demon clan to pick up? Ha ha, it''s hard to say who picked up this cheap one. "


    Xu kuangge laughed.


    It''s true that the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow.


    The demon clan didn''t expect that behind them, there was a group of demons, who were eyeing


    The demon didn''t open the barrier and didn''t get discouraged.


    He realized that there was energy to maintain the existence of the barrier, but he had already removed a lot of energy from the barrier with his previous knife.


    So, it''s no trouble to break this barrier, it''s just a waste of time.


    He was full of confidence, with a smile on his face. He turned to the rest of the demons and said, "you all stay away!"


    He is very happy, Xiao Yao is even more happy than him.


    However, he thought of the words that the blood fog demon had said before.


    He asked: "since this demon knife is so strong, why didn''t this demon take it out before fighting?"


    "I thought you should have asked this question long ago. In fact, the reason is simple. You look up," he said with a smile


    Xiao Yao, hearing the speech, raised his head and looked at the sky through the leaves.


    On the top of the heads of the demon families, the black fog emitted by the demon sword did not dissipate, but slowly gathered together to form a black cloud.


    "Now I don''t know how many demons, demons and fairies are used here. If he took out the magic knife before, the fairies would choose to avoid fighting as much as possible and delay time, even if they would still die here, but I don''t know how many fairies have come."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He was a little worried, too.


    Looking forward, the demon quickly broke the barrier of the cave.


    "When the cave is broken, we''ll do it together." Xiao Yao said to Xu Bingge.


    Xu kuangge, the "killer without emotion", nodded with solemn expression.


    Above his head, the black cloud became more and more prominent and expanded a lot.


    The second cut down, the light of the cave barrier dimmed a lot.


    After the third cut, many cracks have appeared on the barrier.


    With the fall of the fourth knife, the demon seemed to be drained of his strength by the magic knife in his hand, and fell down from the wolf demon''s back.


    His face was also very ugly. Fortunately, at this time, the barrier was completely broken.


    "Come on in!" Embarrassed demon patted the remaining wolf demon said.


    The wolf demon, like a husky, ran towards the front.


    When breaking through the barrier, the demon suddenly felt uneasy.


    It occurred to him that he had neglected one thing.


    Before, isn''t there a sword fairy who has arrived?


    Why did the Sword Fairy only do it once, but still not?


    Is it because of the demons or demons?


    Whether it''s true or not, it''s a good thing for them.


    It''s important to get into the cave


    Xu kuangge finally made a bold move again.


    A long sword drags a rainbow and attacks the back of the demon.


    The demon suddenly jumps up, and the black iron sword passes between the demon and the wolf demon.


    Xu crazy song frowned, Xiao Yao also awe inspiring heart.


    Before waving the magic knife, it really caused a lot of consumption to the demon itself, but it was absolutely not so exaggerated.


    Therefore, the so-called end of the crossbow is just a kind of illusion he passed on to Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and others.


    This guy has been guarding against Xu crazy song''s sword!


    "Ha ha, fairy Er, but that''s all! You want to kill me? Practice hard for a few years! " The embarrassed demon fell on the wolf demon again, waved the magic knife to push back the black iron sword, said with a sneer.


    However, before he laughed for a while, suddenly another sword light suddenly appeared in front of him,


    When he noticed, the sword had passed through his body.


    However, how to think of the demon can not come up with an answer.


    The appearance of this sword is too abrupt. It''s like the starting point is just behind you.


    Xiao Yao had a good move and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hey, hey, this is my big move." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, when Xu kuangge produced the sword before, he had already begun to brew the sword.


    Spring and autumn sword, more spring and autumn.


    Xiao Yao just mastered some of the power of Chunqiu sword.


    It takes about three seconds to infuse Taiji into the spring and autumn sword. When it comes out of the sword, the sword does not suddenly appear behind the demon, but has traces to follow. What''s really terrible is that the sword comes through the spring and Autumn period. That is to say, Xiao Yao''s sword actually omits one second, It has been naturally erased by the spring and autumn sword. That second is the time for the spring and autumn sword to go through. Just because of this, it will appear abrupt.


    In short, when the spring and autumn sword is inspired by Xiao Yao''s brewing, it will exist in an independent concept of time, and there is no change in time like the sword furnace space.


    One second, long or short.


    What if it was ten seconds?


    When the immortal demon Xiao Yao wanted to kill came back to God, the spring and autumn sword may have passed through the other party''s body and returned to Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Of course, with Xiao Yao''s current strength, even if he really uses the spring and autumn sword to run through the body of the Immortal Emperor, the demon emperor, he will certainly be able to kill him. But this skill is a magic skill for Xiao Yao now. The embarrassment is that it still needs a certain amount of brewing time. When Guangming is fighting, his opponent won''t give him enough time to brew.


    Moreover, the sword of spring and Autumn period, the sword of Yue Chun and Autumn period, also has some disadvantages. It consumes a lot of Taiji power in the body. In a moment, the power of Taiji has been consumed by more than half. The next time you want to urge this sword, I''m afraid you will have to wait for an hour.


    Fortunately, the power of Tai Chi in Xiao Yao''s body recovered quickly.


    As soon as the demon died, Xiao Yao and others killed them all.


    In Xu Kuang''s singing, the dark iron sword moves continuously. In the blink of an eye, he kills two demon clans, and the ape devil slaps one dead.


    As for the wolf demon, he was penetrated by the nirvana fist of the blood fog demon.


    He only knows Nirvana boxing, which is the real trick.


    Xiao Yao has sensed the approaching of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    He stretched out his hand and picked up the magic knife beside the demon corpse and threw it to Xiaobai.


    "Go ahead!" Xiao Yao said. Blood fog demon king saw this scene, although he didn''t say anything, but he was not happy. After all, his strength is much better than Xiaobai''s. Xiao Yao would rather give Xiaobai the magic knife than give it to him, which is enough to explain a lot¡° Master, let''s go in now. Won''t we be made dumplings? " Xiaobai asked in a low voice¡° There should be another exit here, but I don''t know where it is. " Xiao Yao said. Xiao Bai nodded. He didn''t know why Xiao Yao was so determined. All the demons entered the cave. It was a narrow passage, but he didn''t know where to go.

 Chapter 1791

    After entering the cave, a gust of wind came, and the blood mist demon sniffed, and suddenly whispered, "master, as your apprentice, I think I need a weapon, too! This is absolutely able to improve my strength


    Xiao Bai, who is standing behind the blood mist demon, rolled his eyes.


    What''s special? If you want a magic knife, just say it, OK?


    In fact, Xiaobai has his own thoughts.


    He also thinks that the magic knife in his hand is far less useful than that in the blood fog demon. After all, his current strength is actually the weakest.


    Even the magic dragon Xuejiao is much stronger than him.


    However, he also understood that Xiao Yao was not the kind of reasonable person. In Xiao Yao''s mind, the status of himself and the blood fog demon king can never be equated.


    So even if he thought so in his heart, when Xiao Yao began to arrange, he would not say a word that should not be said and refuse Xiao Yao''s kindness.


    In fact, Xiao Yao, he, Xue Jiao, and Xu kuangge''s fan painting are the doubts.


    Don''t talk about the blood fog demon. Even the ape demon is just a temporary cooperative relationship.


    Xiao Yao patted his head, looked at the blood mist demon, and said, "yes, that''s right! I really have a weapon here. I''ll lend it to you for the time being. " As he spoke, a hammer suddenly appeared in his hand and handed it to him.


    It is a kind of subconscious action that the blood fog devil takes over the hammer. When he takes over the hammer, he suddenly returns to his mind.


    "What is this?" The blood fog demon asked curiously.


    "Hammer Xiao Yao said.


    "You give me a hammer?" The whole demon is not good.


    Xiao Yao was angry: "if you don''t like it, give it back to me. Who are you going to scold?"


    It''s hard for the blood fog demon to understand why his words are linked with swearing.


    However, he did not say much, because he had felt a great momentum from the hammer in his hand.


    "This hammer... Is not simple!" For the moment, the weight of the hammer was enough to shock him. He was very curious about the material of the hammer.


    "That''s nature." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "Xiao Yao''s products must belong to high-quality products. Do I have anything in my hand? Of course, if you don''t like it, you can give it back to me now. "


    "No, no, no, no, I think... Holding a hammer is very powerful!" Blood fog demon king says quickly.


    "First of all, this hammer is only lent to you for the time being, and it has to be returned to me afterwards." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    The blood fog demon king is a little depressed, still nodded.


    After all, Xiao Yao killed the demon before, which has nothing to do with him. Therefore, Xiao Yao has the right to dispose of the demon saber. It''s not his turn to have any opinions.


    It''s very interesting that people are willing to borrow a good hammer from him.


    You can''t be too greedy.


    In the words of the human race, Xiao Yao has done his utmost.


    "But then again, you killed the son of the demon family this time! That demon''s father may have already felt something. " The blood fog demon king said with a smile, "unconsciously, the fairies want to kill you, the demons want to kill you, even the demons, there are some dog things want to kill you, master, you have a lot of enemies!"


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked: "before, there was a reward offered by the fairy family. Even if I didn''t kill the son of the demon family, didn''t the demon family still want to kill me?"


    Blood fog demon king nodded: "the truth is such a truth, but now the demon family''s hatred for you is much deeper. After all, every demon family''s son is likely to enter the realm of demon emperor. No matter how hard it is, it''s no problem to become a demon king."


    Xiao Yao didn''t care and said, "let them come."


    This is the typical lice is not afraid of itching.


    Ape demon said with a smile: "in fact, the situation is not as bad as we imagined. The demon clan must know that the son of the demon clan is dead, but they will not know who killed the son of the demon clan."


    "They''ll find out soon." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Why?" The ape demon was stunned.


    In the eyes of ape demons, although Xiao Yao killed the son of the demon clan, no other demon clan saw him at all. Moreover, if they really pursued him, they might find that there was a battle between the son of the demon clan and the fairy clan.


    Therefore, according to the truth, the biggest murderer to kill the son of the demon clan is the fairy clan.


    But when he asked this question, before Xiao Yao could answer it, he already understood it.


    He turned around, looked at the back, then looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "master, is there a demon clan coming over?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Blood fog demon king scolded: "Niang of, these demon clans difficult not Chengdu is rat king, speed also too fast."


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, he just went on.


    After entering the cave, he made a careful observation.


    The four walls of the cave look very smooth, as if they were cut out with a sword. The stone slabs at the foot are also very neat, and each gap is aligned to form a straight line. Just this narrow passage, also don''t know exactly how long, go to now, Xiao Yao they also didn''t go to the end.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped.


    He raised his head and looked ahead, his eyes closed.


    "It''s sword formation!" Blood fog demon king exclaimed.


    Before, as a bystander, the blood fog demon had already seen the horror of the sword array. At that time, it was better. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him. But now he has entered the cave, from a bystander to a player, and now he has become the target of the sword array.


    How can we keep calm?


    Xiaobai holds the magic knife in his hand. He doesn''t know what to do. Before that, the embarrassed demon used the magic knife to force the sword array back. But he doesn''t think he has enough strength to urge the magic knife. Besides, Xiao Yao is so close to himself now. Even if he can really urge the magic knife, it will cause certain damage to Xiao Yao and others.


    Xiao Yao seems to know what Xiaobai is thinking in his heart. While he is working the Taiji diagram in his body, he turns his face to look at him and says with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I''ll do it."


    Xiaobai nodded subconsciously and relaxed a little.


    Xiao Yao turned around and suddenly took a step forward.


    This foot causes the surrounding energy turbulence, and forms a non-stop rotating Taiji diagram at the foot.


    The Taiji diagram rises slowly, then becomes several times larger, blocking in front of you.


    When the sword array is about to hit the Taiji diagram, it suddenly stops.


    Then he turned his sword and went back the way he had come.


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised. Originally, he thought that his Taiji map should be able to block the sword array, but in fact, when hundreds of swords felt the breath of Taiji map, they did not choose to attack.


    "I''ll go, master. You are a subduing soldier without fighting!" Xue Jiao laughs.


    "Before that, the demon still needed the power of the magic knife to resist the sword array. But Shifu, you forced the sword array back so lightly?" Blood fog demon king is also full of surprise, some can''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s not the time to say that for the time being, the demons, fairies and Demons behind us are getting closer and closer to us. We have to hold on."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the smile on Xuejiao Xuewu''s face gradually converged.


    The atmosphere immediately became tense.


    Xiao Yao laughed and relieved the tense atmosphere: "in fact, we don''t need to be so nervous. It''s estimated that those immortals and demons will have to fight after they collide."


    With that, he took the lead and walked forward.


    The passage in the cave is really long. After walking for a long time, Xiao Yao felt that the power of Tai Chi in his body had been completely restored, and then he saw a little light.


    "Here, is there really another exit?" The blood fog devil exclaimed.


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a complicated expression: "why don''t you think that we can feel the breeze after entering this cave?"


    "..." the blood mist demon whispered, "does it have anything to do with this?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and didn''t plan to explain to the blood fog demon on this issue.


    However, he sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    No culture, it''s terrible!


    After seeing the light, Xiao Yao and other people''s speed also subconsciously improved a lot.


    After walking out of the narrow dark passage, Xiao Yao and others suddenly stop.


    Ear, murmur stream, birds singing wing, wind blowing leaves.


    Take a deep breath, the air is a little humid, but also accompanied by bursts of refreshing fragrance of flowers.


    "Here... It''s so beautiful!" In front of his eyes, the fan subconsciously took Xu kuangge''s arm around him, and his head also leaned up.


    Xu kuangge nodded his head. Everywhere he looked, there was peace.


    At a glance, there are green leaves and willows. Not far away, there is a large deep pool. The water is as calm as a mirror.


    He reached out and put his arms around the waist of the fan.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful place in such a long time."


    Fan turned his face, serious colorful: "if you can always stay in this place, actually quite good."


    Xiao Yao suddenly kicks a foot and kicks away the stone beside the foot.


    Xuejiao was startled and asked in a low voice, "master, what''s the matter? Did the stone bite you? "


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, looked at Xu Bingge and the painting fan, and said: "I can''t kick over a bowl of dog food!"


    Xue Jiao


    The stone rolled forward naked. I don''t know whether it was because of the terrain or Xiao Yao''s good foot strength. It just rolled down into the pool, but it didn''t splash a splash. Looking strange, Xiao Yao walked forward, trying to find out. As soon as he got there, suddenly the water splashed and the mist filled.


    The water drops form a curtain and slowly droop. With a roar of a dragon, a huge green dragon surges out of the pool. Its horns are like swords, its whiskers are like ropes, and its blue eyes seem to see through all the evil spirits in the world. Xiao Yao stepped back a few steps. Half of the dragon was on Tan''s face, and the other half was still in the pool¡° This is a real dragon Xuejiao exclaimed. He looked at the green dragon''s eyes, also full of envy£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1792

    Xuejiao is not a real dragon, but a fake one.


    Of course, now that he has become a magic dragon, it doesn''t matter whether he is a real dragon or a fake dragon.


    Any false dragon''s dream must be that he can get the blood of the real dragon. Only in that way can there be a broad road in front of him.


    If you don''t become a real dragon, you can''t get the blood of the real dragon. Even if you enter the Dragon Kingdom, you can''t become a Dragon God.


    Although there is no so-called Dragon God in the Dragon Kingdom now, it will not change the goal of all the dragon people.


    Don''t they want to be dragon gods without dragon gods?


    It''s like a Terran practitioner.


    They don''t even know whether the immortal really exists or what they will face after entering the immortal gate, but this will never change their determination to become immortal and enter the immortal family.


    The appearance of the real dragon in front of him naturally made Xuejiao envious.


    "Terran?" The real dragon''s head leaned toward Xiao Yao.


    He opened his mouth.


    Xiao Yao didn''t panic after he realized that the other side didn''t have any hostility. He still looked calm.


    That green dragon, really no harm, but its size is too large, but also thanks to the emptiness here.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how much turbulence it will bring.


    "Human Xiao Yao." Xiao Yao took a step forward and said.


    The green dragon came closer, and suddenly a dragon chant came out again.


    "You have spring and autumn sword on you!" When Qinglong talks, his huge body leaps out of the deep pool and soars in the air. His voice is deafening and resonates with the heaven and earth. At this moment, the land under his feet vibrates violently. Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the real strength of the real dragon is, but it seems that every move is enough to affect the air engine of the sword mountain, This is the most terrible place.


    "Maybe the green dragon was forced here by the creator of the sword mountain, and became the dragon vein of the sword mountain?" Xiao Yao thought, but no one can stand up and give him a definite answer.


    The people who know the answer have long been gone.


    In fact, it''s a terrible idea.


    If so, how long has this green dragon existed?


    At this time, I''m afraid it''s thousands of years since the death of the Terran. Now, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons have completely forgotten the glorious Terran and the past years when they were ruled by the Terran.


    Is Qinglong still here?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao was more and more surprised.


    The green dragon suddenly opened his mouth, and the sky above his head also changed in this instant.


    All the clouds above the sky are converging towards the same place.


    the wind puffs the clouds away.


    Green Dragon roams up against the wind, fast as lightning.


    When standing on the blue clouds, it opens its mouth and swallows all the white clouds into its mouth.


    Xiao Yao and others were completely silly when they saw this scene.


    When all the white clouds were sucked into the mouth of Qinglong, it turned downward again, spitting out white clouds.


    The fog completely shrouded the whole area.


    "Swallow the clouds and puff the mist!" Xiao Yao can''t help thinking of this word.


    It was the first time he had seen such a scene.


    When the fog fell, the visibility of the whole sword mountain had been reduced. Xiao Yao was surprised to find that even his own divine consciousness had been disturbed.


    "Is the Terran going to revive?" Green Dragon re-enter the deep pool, leaving only a dragon head, but did not stir up a splash.


    At this time, Xiao Yao remembered the stone he had kicked into the pool before. He knew that the pool might be a Dharma array. Under the pool, there was another space.


    "Master Qinglong, I''m afraid I''m the only one left in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons." When Xiao Yao talks, he turns around and looks at Xu kuangge standing beside him. He says with a bitter smile.


    "Immortal, demon and demon, damn it!" The green dragon burst into a rage and spat out a dragon breath in his mouth.


    The target turned out to be the blood mist demon behind Xiao Yao.


    "Master Qinglong, show mercy!" Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Although Qinglong didn''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, he opened his mouth and took back the dragon''s breath.


    It''s really easy to retract.


    That is, for a moment, the blood fog demon felt that he seemed to have died once.


    Now, is it rebirth?


    When the dragon breath spurted towards him, his first reaction was to leave the keyboard with both hands and give up resistance completely.


    Long Xi''s pressure made him breathless and unable to resist.


    Even if the devil is angry, I''m afraid that''s all


    He looked at Qinglong, his eyes full of fear and fear.


    He finally understood that if the real dragon wanted to kill him, it would not take much effort.


    At the same time, he also gives Xiao Yao a grateful look.


    "Why do you want to protect this demon clan? Do you have any collusion with the demons? " Green dragon is not happy.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    He knew nothing about the green dragon in front of him, and he didn''t know why he hated the demons so much.


    It''s even worse than the human race, I hate the three clans of immortals, demons and demons!


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer immediately. He hesitated.


    The green dragon seemed to see through Xiao Yao''s worries, so the thick fog around Xiao Yao gathered towards him.


    "Now you can speak. We can''t hear our conversation even if the devil is here!" Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    He had seen the power of Qinglong before.


    Regardless of whether the other side is exaggerating, Xiao Yao is very clear about the other side''s ability.


    Now that he has said that, the blood fog demon and the ape demon will not be able to hear.


    "Although I''m a member of the human race and have won the spring and autumn sword, I can''t argue that I''m weak and the human race is weak." Xiao Yao opened his mouth and said in a loud voice, "therefore, if you want to revitalize the human race, you have to take advantage of the situation first!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao stopped.


    Qinglong thought about it and said, "go on."


    At this time, Qinglong''s tone is much better than before.


    Xiao Yao was relieved. He felt that the crisis had been relieved for a while, so he did not pause much and continued.


    "If you want to deal with the fairies, you have to unite with the demons. The fairies are my biggest threat." Xiao Yao thought about it, and then told his own experience in this period of time.


    He felt that the green dragon in front of him could be trusted.


    The simplest point is that if the other party really wants to harm him, even if it just spits out a breath of dragon, it can completely erase him from the world.


    Why do you have to use any tricks?


    Although listen to some helpless, but also very real ah!


    In the middle of listening to Xiao Yao, Qinglong is furious again.


    "The divine bridge of the Terran has been destroyed?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Master Qinglong, what is the so-called Shenqiao?" Xiao Yao asked.


    This problem has really bothered him for too long.


    Up to now, I haven''t come up with a reason.


    Green Dragon sighed and said, "if a Terran wants to fly, it has to cross the Shenqiao bridge and reach the other side. This is the most important step. Otherwise, it will not fly for a lifetime."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    "Then how can I..."


    "It''s the immortal who opened the door of heaven for you. Your world is the yellow earth. The original human race all came from the yellow earth. As for the Xu kuangge in your mouth, although he has a lot in common with the human race, he is not in the same plane and star domain. The original immortals and Demons naturally ignored and would not think so much. Only the human race in the yellow earth, It''s the real Terran! " Qinglong explained.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized. However, he wants to think more about it. The present human race on the earth has not existed for many years. Even if the human race on the ancient wasteland really came from the earth, it was millions or even tens of millions of years ago. At that time, the human race was different from the present one.


    In fact, he had thought about it before, and the answer in his heart was not far from what Qinglong said now.


    Now Qinglong''s words can be regarded as helping Xiao Yao confirm his conjecture.


    "It seems that if you want to recover the Terran, it is only possible when you become a real emperor. At that time, you can repair the Terran God bridge and rebuild the immortal gate." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and said: "master Qinglong, I haven''t thought so far yet. For me, it''s good to live..."


    In this case, if Xiao Yao said it at the beginning, Qinglong would be furious. He thought Xiao Yao had no ambition. But he had heard so much from Xiao Yao before, and he couldn''t say what he said. Otherwise, it would be suspected that he didn''t have a pain in the back when he stood up.


    It''s a very simple thing to be alive in ordinary times, but it''s very difficult for Xiao Yao now. He not only has to go against the current, but also has to go faster than anyone else.


    This is the firm crevice to survive.


    "Terran boy, do you know where this is?" Green Dragon suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Under that pool of water is the burial place of the former jianhuang." Qinglong said, "although the Lord jianhuang no longer exists, there are still hundreds of sword gods in the deep pool. You can go down and wait for your luck."


    "Can I go down alone?" Xiao Yao asked tentatively.


    Qinglong thought about it and said, "the other one who knows how to use a sword can go down with you, but only the two of you!" Xiao Yao nodded. He knew that this was the biggest retrogression of Qinglong. It''s absolutely impossible to take Xiaobai Xuejiao down to see the other party''s deep hatred of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons¡° In our rear, there may be the pursuit of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons. " Xiao Yao said¡° Ha! That''s just right. One, I''ll kill one! " The green dragon''s tongue bloomed in spring thunder and said, "as a sword mountain, I can''t leave the sword mountain, but since they are here, don''t leave!" Xiao Yao was overjoyed. With the strength of Qinglong, those immortals and demons will die as many as they come? What''s more, in the wasteland, the strength of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons will be suppressed. Even if it''s millions of immortals, demons and demons, what can they do? Kill it with one breath¡° Thank you, master Qinglong. " Xiao Yao bows his hands¡° The three clans of immortals, demons and Demons should be killed. Thank you Green dragon is not happy¡° Master Xie, stick to the human race. " Xiao Yao said softly. Green dragon is tiny a Leng, silent for a long time, sighed¡° Hurry down... "(today''s first watch will be updated later. I''m sorry for the late update.)

 Chapter 1793

    It could be millions of years ago, it could be tens of millions of years ago.


    Time is too long, long to Qinglong himself has not remember.


    It was a time when the human race flourished and crushed the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons.


    Even the human race, even the dragon race in which the Dragon God is still alive, has to bow to the human race.


    One day, the dragon clan suddenly appeared another force, they besieged the original Dragon God, and the Dragon God died in that battle.


    The dragon people really thought that if they killed the Dragon God, they could achieve immortality, so they focused on the human race.


    They always feel that the small Terran should not stand so high.


    How can a small body like the Terran compete with the dragon people?


    So, one dragon slayer after another appeared in the Terran.


    Those dragon slaying warriors are in the dark in the Dragon kingdom.


    Fully expressed a meaning: your uncle or your uncle.


    The rebel forces of the Dragon nationality were thoroughly suppressed.


    The barbarians'' wanton suppression of the dragon is also very simple, that is, they will kill anyone who dares to stand up, and kill anyone who harbors evil intentions, until the sky is dark and the earth is dark, and the corpses are everywhere.


    At the end of that battle, there were millions of dragon people in Longyu, only 500000 left.


    Terran, damage 30000!


    What''s really terrible is that at the beginning, only 50000 Terrans entered the Dragon kingdom.


    50000 people killed 500000 dragon people.


    The Terran lost only 30000 people.


    This alone can actually show the real strength of the Terran.


    This is the most terrible part of the Terran!


    Once, when the Dragon God was still there, he once said a word.


    What''s really terrible about the human race is that they are human beings, and their practice has no end.


    So, the way of heaven is fair.


    Because the way of heaven makes the Terran powerful enough to frighten the universe, but it also limits their life span.


    The human race is magnificent, but its life span is only a hundred years.


    The Dragon God also said that if the life span of the Terran is really similar to that of the immortal demon dragon Buddha, the potential of the Terran and its own terrifying nature are likely to threaten the existence of the way of heaven.


    That''s what heaven doesn''t want to see.


    There is gain, there is loss, which is one of the rules of heaven.


    At that time, Qinglong was still a little dragon.


    It wanders in a dark corner of the Dragon Kingdom and doesn''t know where to go.


    Its father is the dead Dragon God.


    It didn''t know where it was at that time. It only knew that everything around it looked so dark and humid.


    Finally one day, a man with a long sword found it and gave it a smile.


    When he saw the Terran, his first reaction was to run away.


    Although, it knows that the appearance of the Terran actually helps them.


    After all, the Terran is the traitor who helped them kill the dragon.


    "Little Youlong, I''ll take you back to my home, but you have to promise me one thing, OK?" The man said with a smile.


    It wanted to run away, but the man with the sword on his back just put out his hand and took it back from hundreds of miles away.


    At that time, it knew it couldn''t run away.


    "You don''t want to run away. It''s not good for you to run away. Although the evil dragon of the dragon clan has almost died, it''s hard to guarantee that there are still fish who have missed the net. For them, it''s a big meal!" Said the man.


    Although it doesn''t know the identity of the other party, it doesn''t know what''s going on around it.


    After all, it was really a little dragon at that time, just like a child.


    But he felt that the man with the sword in front of him didn''t seem to have any malice towards him, so he nodded his head and agreed, and followed the man with the sword to the great wilderness.


    It''s the sword mountain.


    When it got to the sword mountain, it realized that the man who brought it back was the sword emperor at that time.


    The one who stands at the top of the human race with the emperor.


    "Bruce Lee, I''ll leave you in the Terran. How about you guard the Terran for me?"


    It nodded, feeling that it was not a bad thing.


    For it, the ancient wasteland, jianshenshan, was actually the safest place in the world.


    There are birds and flowers, people coming and going, water and mountains.


    The most important thing is


    There is sunshine here.


    Because there is sunshine, so it will have its own shadow.


    That day, it chased its own shadow for a long time, thinking that it had found an eternal playmate.


    Here, it''s a quiet and peaceful place.


    After a long time, Qinglong''s spirit was in a trance.


    It finally came back from the long years.


    Ahead, came the sound of footsteps.


    "Damn it, it''s here at last." In Qinglong''s eyes, a wisp of murder flashed.


    A pair of demons, the first through the tunnel cave.


    "This place, what''s going on?"


    "Yes, all of a sudden, there was so much fog that the divine sense could not be used. Now we can''t see anything. Hey, let''s not get separated!"


    "The sword mountain is really terrible, but we don''t need to worry about the Nine Tailed demon king here. Even the fairies, what can they do to us?"


    A Nine Tailed Fox demon in the front of the demon family showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    It''s not just the Terrans that like to be complimented, but the demons do the same.


    Even if, this already is the demon king, the fox demon blood is the purest strong one.


    The pure blood of the Nine Tailed Fox demon can make it have a bright future, and the possibility of becoming the demon emperor is dozens of times that of other demon families.


    "Everyone, demon panic, follow me, I can protect you Nine tail demon king laughs.


    Just at this time, there was a great murderous air in front of me.


    When the nine tail demon king turned around, the expression on his face had completely solidified.


    "No, there are the strongest!"


    Although the Nine Tailed demon king wanted to run, it seemed that a very domineering force came from a distance and fixed his body firmly there.


    It''s like a tree buried in the soil.


    When it comes back to God, Longxi has completely swallowed it up.


    "Bold demon clan, good at Terran forbidden area, it''s time to kill!" The sound of majestic mountains and rivers is mixed with a few dragon roars, and the green dragon''s body is hidden in the thick fog, writhing and jumping.


    In another breath, all the demons who came here turned into ashes.


    Although they don''t know what happened in the thick fog, they can still hear the demons talking before, but when the dragon breath disappears, they can''t hear the demons any more.


    "Before those demon clan, at least there are dozens of them?" Snow Jiao whispered.


    The blood mist demon nodded and swallowed his saliva.


    Dozens of demon families, including the existence of the big demon king.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s all gone!


    This is the strength of the real dragon!


    How long has this real dragon existed?


    Can dragon breath alone be so powerful?


    "It''s not good enough to kill. Next, I''d better tear up the demons here with my claws." The voice of the green dragon came slowly.


    Every word nailed the soul of the blood fog demon.


    He thought of the dragon breath he had faced before.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, what would he look like now?


    In fact, there is no doubt about the answer.


    I''m sure I''ll be like those demons.


    "Even if the devil comes to this place, can he compete with the real dragon?" The Lord of blood fog is thinking about this problem seriously.


    If the world can really let the green dragon gallop, I''m afraid the world will also change dramatically.


    Qinglong will bring the disaster of destroying the top no matter he goes to any other world.


    "Terrans... How powerful are Terrans?" The Lord of blood fog is going to be hysterical.


    He felt that he knew too little about the world


    On the other side.


    When Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge enter the pool, everything around them changes at once.


    After chaos, they fell to the ground, opened their eyes, and stood on a vast square.


    What really surprised them was that a huge sword stood everywhere in this square.


    Each huge sword is inserted into the stone slab at the foot.


    Sword spirit runs rampant in this space, but it doesn''t hurt Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    Because they are human.


    "If the three clans of immortals, demons and demons come to this place, I''m afraid they will all die in the sword Qi?" Xu crazy song swallows saliva to say.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said firmly: "even the so-called Immortal Emperor, demon emperor, when they come to this place, they can''t retreat completely!"


    Here, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge seem to understand some new sword meaning.


    Here is the holy land of Kendo!


    For them, it must be.


    But for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, if they come here by accident, this square is the burial place of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons!


    Walking forward, I saw a stone tablet.


    The stone tablet is ten feet high, but only one big character is written.


    From top to bottom, it is angular and slightly curved, just like the sword Qi.


    "Sword".


    A sword word seems to contain endless Taoist rhyme. Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s energy is mobilized again, and they are running wildly by themselves¡° Good chance! Feel the meaning of the sword on the stone tablet at once Xu kuangge was overjoyed. He immediately sat down cross legged, closed his eyes and let the sword Qi flow in his body. Xiao Yao is the same. As he closed his eyes, the Tai Chi diagram slowly spun out of his body and covered his head, emitting black and white light columns, interwoven. The sword Qi is like the sea, and the sword Qi is like the mountain. The heart of the sword jumps, and the spring and Autumn Period hidden in the heart of the sword hangs above the head. When it appeared in the spring and Autumn period, all the huge swords standing on the square shook. It''s like a mountain falling apart! Under each huge sword, there are countless cracks, and the cracks continue to extend. If you look down from a height and observe carefully, you will find that the final point of those cracks is where Xiao Yao sits cross legged. In other words, it''s the point of Chunqiu sword. The sword of the king of swords, when standing in the sky, when murderous! Xiao Yao opened his eyes and saw a lush landscape. At the foot is a sword. In the body, the sword Qi is like a sea, and it can''t stop rolling£¨ Make up for yesterday''s update.)

 Chapter 1794

    Jianshan is towering, like a pillar of heaven.


    The sword sea is unfathomable, the undercurrent is bright and the waves are turbulent.


    Xiao Yao can perceive that a wonderful change is taking place in the spring and autumn sword.


    Before the spring and autumn sword, it was hidden in the heart of the sword and absorbed from each other.


    But now, Chunqiu sword seems to be merging with its own soul.


    At this time, three words suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    Benming sword!


    The soul is as strong as a sword.


    The sword is as flexible as the mind.


    This is the greatest benefit that Chunqiu sword brought to him after it became Benming sword.


    Raise the sword with the soul and refine the soul with the sword.


    I don''t know how much stronger it is than sharpening the sword.


    Xiao Yao is overjoyed. As a swordsman, he knows better than anyone what it means.


    However, this change does not mean the end.


    It''s still going on.


    Those huge swords standing on the ground, like dense mountains, are still shaking.


    With this space.


    Xiao Yao is not worried about whether the space will collapse. After all, the space has existed for many years. Even Qinglong is not very clear. Since Qinglong will choose to let them in, they will not be in danger.


    Many years ago, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t know what kind of strength Qinglong was.


    But now, Qinglong is definitely at the big guy level.


    What are you afraid of when there are big men in town


    When Xu kuangge opened his eyes, he saw the vision around him, and his face changed.


    He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao, who was still in a state of sitting in silence, with a puff in the corner of his mouth.


    The world is really unfair... Although Xiao Yao''s talent is not inferior to himself, how many years have he been on the road of Kendo?


    Even if it''s stupid birds flying first, Xiao Yao should be thrown out, right?


    But now, Xiao Yao can still be immersed in the state of meditation.


    It''s totally unreasonable


    Abrupt.


    On the square, the swords, which were originally standing in the stone slabs, began to move upward at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    One inch, two inches, three inches


    Not fast, not slow.


    For a moment.


    On the square, all the swords several meters long soared into the air and kept weaving.


    Then, all the huge swords turned into sword light and poured into the spring and autumn sword above Xiao Yao''s head.


    Spring and autumn sword out, ten thousand sword minister service!


    The body of the spring and autumn sword is also changing and growing.


    By the time all the swords are pouring into the spring and autumn sword, it has been hundreds of years high.


    As a bystander of all this, Xu kuangge was stunned.


    Waiting for Xiao Yao to slowly open his eyes, taijitu returns to his body.


    Hold out your hand.


    The spring and autumn sword was called.


    The spring and autumn sword shrank again, but it became more solid and fell into Xiao Yao''s hands.


    On the slate, there are hundreds of deep pits.


    "This..." Xu kuangge scratched his head and couldn''t understand.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know." Xiao Yao seems to know what questions Xu kuangge wants to ask next, so he immediately opens his mouth and blocks the other party''s questions back.


    Xu kuangge is very subdued, but also helpless.


    He believes what Xiao Yao says now is true.


    Come to this place, everything is hazy.


    It''s like a dream.


    The square is crumbling.


    The slate fell down.


    Xu crazy song subconsciously leans to Xiao Yao''s side.


    When he found Xiao Yao looking at himself, Xu Jianxian said shamelessly: "what are you looking at? Although I don''t know what''s going on, I always feel that as long as I stand by your side, it''s safe. "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    The slate is still falling down, but a branch line is left.


    One way.


    Each slab is connected together, intact, but only one foot wide.


    It''s like a single wooden bridge.


    It was dark below, unseen and unfathomable, just like a void.


    "Go." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, he stepped forward.


    Xu kuangge follows Xiao Yao closely.


    As they stepped forward, the stone slabs behind them began to fall back again.


    Xu crazy song exclaimed: "this is no turning back!"


    Xiao Yao, who was walking in front of him, didn''t even look back, but he said: "when I hold the sword, I should have known for a long time. Isn''t Kendo originally indomitable?"


    Xu kuangge was slightly stunned.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s back and let out a long breath.


    It seems that in the previous state of meditation, Xiao Yao really understood a lot more than himself.


    These words, he will say.


    However, it may not be clear.


    Whether it''s Kendo or Dan Dao, it''s martial arts.


    They all have one thing in common.


    Understanding.


    In other fields, Xu kuangge doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s savvy is, but in kendo, Xiao Yao''s savvy is very good.


    When you are on the road, you can''t lose your heart. The so-called heart is your own thought.


    The so-called truth is said by others.


    There are some reasons that we have to say by ourselves.


    "The truth of the world lies in the sword." Xu crazy song suddenly said such a sentence.


    All of a sudden, there''s no foreshadowing.


    Above the sky, came a sword chant.


    Xu kuangge''s sword is three feet high.


    Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and looked at Xu kuangge with a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations."


    Xu crazy song slightly a Leng, then great joy.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, there is meat to eat after you Xu kuangge patted his stomach and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s your own business. It has nothing to do with me."


    Xu crazy song waved his hand, no matter what Xiao Yao said, anyway, Xu Jianxian is going to go to the end with Xiao Yao on this road with no way to turn back.


    In this space, and out of this space.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where the road leads, but Xiao Yao is used to it.


    Don''t know is from what start, Xiao Yao feel, oneself scruple of less and less.


    When he entered the heavenly gate, he didn''t know where the world behind the heavenly gate was, what he would encounter and what he would see.


    When he entered the stele of sword God, did he know what kind of heaven and earth was in the dark hole.


    When he entered the cave, he did not know where the end of the mountain road was.


    Now it''s the same.


    However, as long as the place where he steps out and falls is a field, not a falling nothingness, there will be a sense of sureness in his heart. This sense of sureness, for Xiao Yao now, is actually hard won. Today, he is like floating on a gurgling stream, not where he wants to go, but where the flowing stream will take him.


    Xiao Yao listened to it again, turned his face and looked at Xu Bingge.


    Xu Bingge''s face is full of confusion.


    "What for?"


    "Don''t you hear anything?" Xiao Yao asked


    "You farted?" Xu crazy song shocked way.


    Xiao Yao confirmed that Xu kuangge did not hear any sound.


    At this time, the voice echoed in Xiao Yao''s ear.


    "Why the sword?" It''s just four words, but it''s like someone hung a Hongzhong in Xiao Yao''s ear and rang it hard.


    The sound is loud to the ear, but more attentive.


    Xiao Yao did not move forward immediately, but began to think about this problem.


    Since Xu kuangge didn''t hear this question, he asked himself.


    Therefore, he does not intend to discuss this issue with Xu kuangge.


    "To kill faster." Xiao Yao said simply.


    In fact, he felt that he had many better answers than this. For example, he liked to reason with others, but others were not willing to reason with him. He had no choice but to put his sword around others'' necks and force them to reason with him.


    Later, I felt that the answer was not very good.


    He just wanted to kill in a more direct and faster way.


    So I picked up the sword.


    "Yes." The voice sounded again.


    The stone slabs in front of us have changed again.


    One by one, they piled up and became a staircase leading to nowhere.


    Xiao Yao went on.


    Xu crazy song has a lot of song doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t ask much, and walks forward behind Xiao Yao.


    After taking 9999 steps, Xiao Yao stops again.


    That voice, again.


    "Why Kendo?"


    This problem is too big.


    Xiao Yao can interpret from countless questions, but when he wants to answer, a great figure emerges in his mind.


    Standing beside the emperor, the emperor did not smile, could not see the edge of his sword, but felt as towering as a mountain.


    After thinking for a moment, he held the spring and autumn sword again.


    In the spring and autumn sword, there are some more complex sword patterns, each of which is like a chapter about a certain sword God''s happy and romantic life.


    "Wherever I can see, I can go to the spring and autumn sword." Xiao Yao said. Xiao Yao doesn''t know if it''s Kendo, but he thinks it''s his own¡° Yes, I have The road under our feet has changed again. Each of them starts to break, and finally, they are connected together, vertically down. There is a gap in each stone slab, which can be used for landing and climbing. It''s a stone ladder that I don''t know how long it is¡° What do you mean by that? It''s just coming up, but it''s going down again? " Xu crazy song want to sit on the ground, but see Xiao Yao continue to climb down, without hesitation, and quickly stood up, followed Xiao Yao to climb down¡° I said, "what did you say before?" Xu kuangge asked. He couldn''t hear the questions, but he could hear Xiao Yao''s answer. I always feel that Xiao Yao''s answer is somewhat interesting. Simple words can always sum up the truth that some people can''t finish in their lifetime. After climbing down, I don''t know how long, another problem comes¡° In thirty words, tell me where you are from and where you are going Hearing this, Xiao Yao almost slipped and fell into the void. What the hell is that? Is there a limit to the number of words? What about Temo''s composition? Besides, how can I know where I''m going! Xiao Yao is going crazy. This question, compared with the previous two questions, is tricky. This time, Xiao Yao has been silent for the longest time. Xu kuangge is used to Xiao Yao''s state and doesn''t urge him. The first two times, not without urging, but Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear. What a question! It''s always ignored. For Xu Jianxian, it''s very shameless, isn''t it? Finally, Xiao Yao spoke slowly¡° The general is too young to grasp the ring knife. One day the dragon will go out to sea, and the party members will roar for nine days. " This is probably the so-called where to come from and where to go? Several thunders fell from the sky. The clouds churn and merge into a sea of clouds. Above the sea of clouds, there is a glass tower with seven stories, which is shining and dazzling. On the first floor, there is a plaque, which says: Sword tomb£¨ It''s up to date again)

 Chapter 1795

    The seven storey glazed pagoda looks transparent, but there is a barrier covering it.


    It''s a bit like ground glass on earth, but it''s not a feeling.


    The clouds are rolling like a river, but the magnificent waves are not visible. The glass tower in the clouds is looming, sometimes with dazzling colors, sometimes hidden in the clouds.


    "Where is this?" Xu kuangge looks at the glazed Pagoda in the distance and asks curiously.


    "Sword grave, isn''t there a sign on it?" Xiao Yao scoffs at the question raised by Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    He thinks Xiao Yao is just pretending to be confused. What did he want to ask?


    However, he also felt that the question he had just asked was meaningless. He and Xiao Yao came here together. He did not know that Xiao Yao would not know.


    But the seven storey glazed Pagoda in front of him seems to have a unique charm.


    It was as if there was a voice echoing in his ear, calling him to go.


    Hanging on the seven story glass tower, the word "sword tomb" is like a ferocious sword, which contains the potential of breaking the sky.


    "Shall we go there?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu Bingge and said with a smile, "even if I don''t go, you will go, right?"


    Xu kuangge is noncommittal.


    "In fact, I think the same as you. Let''s go." Xiao Yao has already stepped forward when he talks.


    Walk towards the seven story glazed pagoda.


    Closer and closer, the sword Qi coming from the seven story glass pagoda is only separated from them by one layer of skin.


    The further forward, the greater the perceived pressure.


    When they are about to arrive at the seven story glazed pagoda, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are already panting and sweating.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the sword tomb above his head, and let out a long sigh. His sweat fell down his chin.


    "Here we are."


    "How to get in?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said seriously, "you can shout sesame to open the door to the seven storey glazed pagoda."


    Xu kuangge believed it. After all, he didn''t know what the sesame door was, so he took a few steps forward seriously. After standing firm, he took a deep breath and roared: "sesame door!"


    If this is a cartoon, there must be a few crows flying in the still picture.


    Xu kuangge saw that there was no movement in the seven story glazed pagoda, and then turned to look at Xiao Yao, wondering: "it''s useless? Are you kidding me? "


    "Well..." Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "then you can try it."


    "..." although Xu kuangge felt that Xiao Yao''s words were unreliable, he repeated the mantra that Xiao Yao had just taught him.


    When the last word fell, the two doors on the first floor of the glass tower suddenly gave out a slight tremor.


    Xiao Yao almost peed.


    Really?


    What''s the matter?


    Immediately, the two doors opened automatically. Xu kuangge was very happy. He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "it seems that this mantra is really useful!"


    Xiao yaopi nodded without laughing.


    "By the way, where did you come from?" Xu kuangge asked again.


    "Go ahead." Xiao Yao really doesn''t want to answer this question of insulting intelligence quotient.


    After entering the first floor of the glass tower, there is a staircase in front of you. You can see that the first floor is empty.


    "Climb up?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and took the lead up the stairs.


    Xu Bingge followed.


    Walking on the stairs, Xiao Yao looked up from time to time, empty.


    It seems that among the seven storey glazed pagodas, there are only revolving stairs under foot.


    On each floor, there is a flat ground, and on each side there is a window that can see out.


    Until the seventh floor, the scene changed.


    The space on the seventh floor is much larger than before, and there is also a corridor.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge walked along the corridor until they reached the end.


    At the end, it is an independent room, empty and free from dust.


    "What the hell is this place?" Xu crazy song has been a little crazy.


    When he didn''t enter the seven storey glass tower, he was full of expectations for the seven storey glass tower, but after he really came in, he was a little dizzy. The seven storey glass tower is really space, even if there is a sword, it will make them feel something.


    "Maybe the seven story glazed pagoda is just for fun?" Xiao Yao thinks the same as Xu Bingge, he says tentatively.


    "For fun?" Xu crazy song can''t laugh or cry, "is this too childish?"


    "A little bit." Xiao Yao coughed and felt that his guess was absurd.


    Looking around, there is a gap, and there is nothing else.


    He raised his head, looked at the top of his head, and the dark lights overlapped.


    "I have to go up." Xiao Yao said.


    "Still up?" Xu kuangge looked around and asked, "is there any way here?"


    "Yes, but we haven''t found it yet." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then how do you know there is?"


    "Guess."


    With that, Xiao Yao began to walk back and forth, looking for the way to the top of the seven story glass tower.


    Xu kuangge thinks Xiao Yao is crazy.


    But he still followed Xiao Yao to search in the seventh floor of the glazed pagoda.


    Perhaps Xiao Yao''s guess is accurate?


    Although he didn''t know why he believed Xiao Yao so much, when he thought about it, Xiao Yao didn''t seem to have made any mistakes in his judgment.


    Before Xu kuangge asked Xiao Yao how to know, Xiao Yao said that he was guessing. In fact, such a statement is not accurate. No matter what judgment he makes, the premise must have certain conditions. If he doesn''t have any conditions, he will judge, that is, he will rely on Mongolia. Xiao Yao''s luck is really good, but it''s hard to be right forever.


    He could sense that the force that had led them into the glass tower was hovering at the top of the tower.


    Looking for a long time, Xiao Yao did not even find a small stone, Xu crazy song is the same.


    "It seems that you are wrong this time." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao heart a horizontal, said: "first down."


    "Well."


    Two people along the stairs, out of the seven glass tower.


    The spring and autumn sword suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    "What are you going to do?" Xu kuangge was shocked.


    Xiao Yao holds the spring and autumn sword in one hand and points to the glass tower in front of him with the other.


    "If you can''t climb it, just chop it off." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge laughed: "stop it."


    With these words, he saw that Xiao Yao''s expression was not the slightest loose, and immediately realized that when the other party just said those words, he absolutely didn''t want to joke.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Very serious." When Xiao Yao spoke, the power of Tai Chi in his body was already running and infused into the spring and autumn sword.


    After a roar, the light of the spring and autumn sword soared, but it didn''t cleave to the glass tower. On the contrary, the light of the sword just appeared was absorbed by the glass tower.


    The light on the glass tower is more and more bright.


    Xiao Yao saw the breakthrough and continued to work the power of Taiji in his body.


    The glass tower seems to be a huge container, which can absorb the power of Taiji emerging from the spring and autumn sword.


    Xiao Yao is not worried, continue to instill.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to stop as long as there were changes in the Liuli tower.


    This time, Xu kuangge didn''t have a model to learn.


    He can see that the energy in Xiao Yao''s body has a great change with him.


    Therefore, even if he really wants to help, he can''t find a way to help. If there is any deviation in the picture, it is tantamount to self defeating and helping.


    Besides, he felt that with Xiao Yao''s character, if he really needed his help, he would speak immediately.


    Who would think Xiao Yao was a shy boy who was too shy to ask for help?


    Gradually the light on the glass tower faded.


    Slowly, the clouds began to disperse.


    If you observe carefully, you will find that at this time, the glass tower becomes more and more staring.


    The original glass tower has become a solid stone tower.


    When Xiao Yao was exhausted, everything returned to calm.


    "Is this the real sword grave?" When Xiao Yao spoke, the spring and autumn sword in his hand had already flown out, and it was getting bigger and bigger in the air. At last, it was the same size as the stone pagoda.


    Sword into the sky, dive down, a sword, the seven stone tower, thoroughly through.


    Only the hilt is left outside.


    Now the seven storey stone tower looks more like a string of sugar gourd.


    The gate of the stone pagoda is once again open to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    This time I went in again, there was no revolving stairs. I raised my head and looked up. What I saw was a blue sky, not the top of the tower.


    Even the hilt is invisible.


    There are also countless swords standing here. The swords here are much smaller than those seen in the square before. You can hold the handle with your hand.


    Hundreds of swords are all connected by iron ropes. The vertical and horizontal continuous iron ropes suddenly stretch upward at a certain place.


    In the center, there is a towering sword named Chunqiu.


    In sharp contrast to hundreds of little swords.


    "Here is the real sword grave." Xiao Yao said.


    Careful observation, as like as two peas, the two pieces of sword connected by iron wire are identical to those of the sword on the sword of the spring and autumn sword. The spring and autumn sword is rooted here like a towering tree¡° Xiao Yao, look at that... "Xu kuangge pointed to a direction from another angle. Xiao Yao goes to the direction of Xu kuangge to avoid the interference of the spring and autumn sword. Behind the spring and autumn sword, there is a transparent coffin. Because the coffin material is transparent, and the inside is tiny and visible. It''s just some clothes, and there''s no body. Xiao Yao really remembers those clothes. The man standing beside the emperor with the sword on his back was wearing this suit when he was on the high platform. It''s a pity that the last thread of the sword God left on the spring and autumn sword no longer exists. Hundreds of swords, blaring. as if weeping and complaining. Xu kuangge has a splitting headache, but Xiao Yao is absorbed in it. When the sword stops, Xiao Yao kneels down and kowtows forward¡° Thank you

 Chapter 1796

    Before the sound of sword, Xu kuangge was hard to hear. He even covered his ears subconsciously, and his sword Qi was also surging, just like he was possessed. When the sound of sword stopped, he was relieved. But he saw Xiao Yao kneel down to the coffin in the distance, and his brain was buzzing.


    What did I miss?


    He really can''t understand that we are all human beings. Why is the difference so big?


    Have you thought about your feelings?


    If Xiao Yao really gets any chance, he doesn''t have any opinions. However, now Xiao Yao gets the sword sound from the sword emperor in front of him, and he stands beside him. How uncomfortable it is to feel


    At this moment, he even wanted to die.


    Xiao Yao stands up slowly and returns to Xiao Yao''s body after the spring and autumn sword swings.


    He opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    It seems to penetrate everything.


    This piece of space, also fell into the swing, about to collapse.


    A loud voice sounded in my ear.


    "The other kid, how about I give you two words?"


    Xu kuangge knows that it''s him.


    At the moment where there is a little hesitation, quickly learn Xiao Yao before kneeling down.


    "Xiejianhuang!"


    "Ha, I''m not the king of swords. The king of Swords is no longer here... Forget it, I''ll give you the words on the plaque. If you are willing to study, you will succeed."


    The plaque engraved with the word "sword tomb" came from afar and poured into Xu kuangge''s body.


    The space completely collapses and falls apart. Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge pour water into their mouths, and their bodies naturally float up. They are already out of the deep pool.


    Under this pool, there is no more space, but it has really become a deep pool with cold water.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge use the most basic dog planing style to climb up from the pool, lie on the ground and look at the sky.


    Their harvest should be quite a lot, right?


    Even if it was Xu kuangge, there was the word "sword tomb" carved on the plaque.


    Although it was only two words, the meaning of the sword was deep enough for him to feel it for a long time.


    "In fact, it''s not very eccentric!" Xu kuangge said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are already wet through. When their hearts move, their clothes begin to evaporate and soon dry.


    "Come out?" Green Dragon''s voice came.


    Xiao Yao looks at Qinglong and nods.


    "Just now, I realized that the ghost of the sword God who was still in the sword tomb had completely dissipated. I''m afraid it was also my wish." Green Dragon sighed, "it seems that your harvest is not small."


    That''s right! The whole space is lost by Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, which means that everything in the sword tomb is completely drained.


    Carefully speaking, Xiao Yao''s harvest is actually the biggest.


    On the one hand, it is the sword formula left by the jianhuang. On the other hand, it is also the spring and autumn sword that absorbs the abundant sword Qi in that space and forges the sword pattern belonging to the spring and autumn sword.


    Most importantly, on the way forward, he realized the three questions of kendo.


    In answering those questions, Xiao Yao himself also had a lot of insight.


    Especially in that environment, the surrounding sword Qi is more suitable for understanding.


    If not in that space, Xiao Yao''s answer may not be like that.


    On the sword mountain, the clouds began to disperse.


    Xiao Yao smelled a thick smell of blood in the air.


    From where they are now, and in the passage, there are corpses everywhere.


    There are fairies, demons and demons.


    beyond count.


    Moreover, none of the corpses of the three immortals, demons and Demons died here is complete.


    Now, Xiao Yao has a leg under his foot. It''s hairy. It should be left by some demon clan.


    "Master Qinglong, the sword tomb is no longer here. Do you want to stay here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The sword tomb is gone, but the sword mountain is still there." Green Dragon said, "the sword mountain still exists one day, I will stay here, one day, if the sword mountain is not, I think, I will go to Longyu."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Boy, the burden of the Terran is on you." Qinglong''s voice sounded much lighter and gentler. "I know, it''s very difficult for anyone, but it''s also something that can''t be done. Who makes the Terran weak now? Even if there is still one person, the flag I of the Terran must be put up again. "


    Xiao Yao twisted his brows and nodded heavily.


    When he got the spring and autumn sword from the sword mountain, got the determination, and understood the meaning of the sword, he actually understood these things.


    "But you can stay here for a while." Qinglong said, "as long as you are here, I can protect you."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "thank you, master Qinglong. I really want to stay here for a long time."


    "Good." Green Dragon nodded and fell into the deep pool again.


    Dragon diving deep pool, pool surface without wave.


    Blood fog demon king came to Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "why do we stay here?"


    "Here, for me, it''s safe for the time being." Xiao Yao said, "moreover, I feel that I have a potential for breakthrough."


    "Breakthrough? Are you going to be a magic general? " Blood fog demon king was surprised, "no, how long is this?"


    "Magic general?" Xiao Yao has a strange smile on his face.


    He is a Terran, how can he become a demon general?


    In fact, he didn''t know what his current cultivation was.


    Anyway, it''s definitely not magic anymore.


    Just after wandering around the pool, he felt that the spring and autumn sword in his body was staring more and more, and so was Taiji.


    Especially in Taiji diagram, there is a tendency of breakthrough, but he doesn''t know the direction of breakthrough. He needs to stop, stay here and think about it.


    "In that case, I''ll stay here." Xu crazy song said, "I also want to think about those two words."


    "Two words? What''s the word? " The blood fog demon king gathers to Xu crazy song to ask a way again.


    "You''re not Jianxiu. If I tell you, you can''t understand." Xu crazy song very impolite said.


    The Lord of blood fog sighed.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the deep pool behind him, his face showing the color of thinking.


    After a while, he found a stone with smooth surface, sat on it, closed his eyes, and slowly moved the Taiji diagram in his body.


    Xu kuangge looked at the fan and said, "I''m going to have a good practice, too."


    "Good." Huafan said with a smile, "there are fruits and water here. I''ll be fine. I''ll be by your side."


    Xu Hongge nodded. He found a place to sit down cross legged. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at the eye painting fan.


    "I want to be stronger, because that way, I can better protect you."


    Fan nods.


    "Besides, I always feel that it''s not a matter for me to protect you all the time." Xu crazy song fell into a state of thinking, thought for a long time, understood, said with a smile, "so ah, those who pose a threat to you, I should kill it with one sword, in this way, it is really once and for all."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to kill them." Said the fan.


    These two people can get together, it is very appropriate, character is also somewhat similar.


    Killing immortals, demons and demons.


    Whether it''s from Xu Jianxian''s mouth, or from Huafan, a Terran woman''s mouth, it''s so light.


    It''s like breathing out.


    "What are we doing now?" Blood fog demon suddenly some catch blind.


    The ape devil shakes his head. Where can he find the answer?


    At this time, another voice came from the deep pool.


    "That magic dragon, you come down." Green Dragon''s voice, "although has entered the demon clan, but after all is still a dragon, first worship me as a teacher, I help you temper the dragon breath."


    "Thank you, master!" Xuejiao was overjoyed and turned into a black dragon, and fell into the deep pool.


    Now, Xiaobai, ape demon and blood fog demon are left to stare.


    Huafan just sits quietly beside Xu kuangge. She holds her chin and looks at the man she loves. How do you like it.


    On Xiao Yao''s head is a picture of Tai Chi, while on Xu kuangge''s head is a sword light.


    From time to time, some immortals and demons will come here. However, when they are full of hope that they can get the adventure, they will see a corpse.


    The green dragon will always appear at the most appropriate time, kill them all, and then return to the deep pool. Gently, it came, just as it walked, waving its sleeve, making the demons tremble


    Xiao Yao always feels that his situation is somewhat complicated. Although the Tai Chi diagram has become more staring, and the atmosphere inside has become more rich and pure, there has never been a big breakthrough.


    It was like a river appeared in front of him. He wanted to reach the other bank, but he couldn''t jump over it.


    Wake up and re-enter the cultivation state.


    When you wake up again, you are forced to enter the cultivation state.


    He tried to cross the river again and again, and each time he failed.


    When he woke up again, he didn''t immediately enter a sit in state, but dragged his chin and looked at the sky.


    It was night.


    After leaving the earth, he did not know how long it had been since he had seen the sky with the moon hanging.


    The environment of the great wilderness is similar to that of the earth.


    He stood up and moved his muscles. In the distance, Hua Fan lay on Xu kuangge''s leg and fell asleep.


    Blood fog demon king, ape demon and Xiaobai, the three demons have nothing to do when they are idle. They simply learn from Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao and begin to practice meditation.


    It''s just that they are demons. It doesn''t mean much to them to choose to practice here. Fortunately, chatting is better than nothing. Anyway, they are idle and have nothing to do. Tan''s face reflects the full moon above the sky. A small wind will wrinkle the surface of the lake, the water moon is broken. Behind him, suddenly came the sound of footsteps. Tan Mian is still in turmoil¡° Master, leave it to me. " Xiao Yao said, "I also want to practice sword." Tan Mian returns to calm. Xiao Yao had a sword. The light of the sword went through the night. This time, he didn''t use the power of the spring and autumn sword. With a flash of sword light, a demon clan''s body runs through and flies with it. The handle of the sword turns, and the grain of the sword flickers. At first, it sends out an energy to tear up the corpse hanging on the spring and autumn sword. Screams. Xiao Yao steps out¡° Now that you''re here, don''t leave. " Xiao Yao said£¨ It''s up to date again)

 Chapter 1797

    A sword made of bone must be sharper than a sword made of stone.


    Xiao Yao thinks so.


    The spring and autumn sword turns around and returns to Xiao Yao.


    Holding the spring and autumn sword, he took a deep breath, and a pungent smell of blood rushed into his nose.


    The blood of the demon clan is still very pungent, he thought.


    At this time, the thick fog has faded a lot.


    Xiao Yao is carrying the spring and autumn sword in his hand, and he is making great progress all the way.


    There are four demons left.


    Xiao Yao looks at them coldly.


    The spring and autumn sword in my hand sounds like a sword.


    I can''t wait to kill the demon.


    "It''s you!" One of them, about a demon, glared at Xiao Yao, full of shock.


    "Oh? Do you know me? " Xiao Yao picks up the sword in his hand and looks at the Tauren demon, but he doesn''t start immediately. In fact, even if he gains a lot in the sword mountain, it''s not easy for Xiao Yao to kill a demon general with his own strength. What''s more, he has helpers, so he should be careful.


    "Lord demon general, do you know him?" In addition to the cattle demon general, the remaining three are just demon soldiers, which are easy to manage.


    Xiao Yao didn''t take these three demon soldiers seriously, but if they were determined to protect Niu demon general, it would be a big obstacle.


    "He''s a demon, and he''s also on the list of killing people in the fairyland. There are plenty of rewards. If the fairyland can join hands with the demon and the demon, it will be extraordinary." Said the cow demon in a low voice.


    The remaining three demon soldiers were all worried.


    In fact, before the other party killed a demon soldier with one sword, they were afraid.


    Although it was only a demon soldier, the opponent only used a sword.


    Isn''t that enough?


    The ox demon general''s eyes fall on the spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    "Sword... You killed the son of the demon clan!" Cow demon will suddenly hysterical way.


    Xiao Yao weighed the spring and autumn sword in his hand and said with great interest, "how do you know?"


    "The demon emperor''s secret order, the sword Qi left on the son''s corpse..." when the cow demon will speak, he has subconsciously stepped back.


    He''s not stupid, either.


    Since the other party can even kill the demon family son, it''s not difficult to kill him.


    So, he has already played a retreat.


    Just when Xiao Yao plans to fight, Niu Yao will have turned around and want to escape from here.


    Don''t forget to say to the three demon soldiers: "you stop him, I want to send an order out, let all the strong demon family come here, kill the demon family!"


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "It''s too late to leave now."


    Xiao Yao still didn''t use the Chunqiu sword to cross the Chunqiu period. On the one hand, the sword could empty the Taiji power in his body. On the other hand, if he really used the Chunqiu sword to cross the Chunqiu period, it was not difficult to kill the Niuyao general, but he also lost the chance to sharpen his sword.


    He took a few wild steps.


    On the sword mountain, his speed is no less than those immortal generals!


    What''s more, their own strength is not as good as the demon generals of the fairies.


    If the other party is a bird demon, or a rat king, Xiao Yao may not keep his hand, and he will directly cross the spring and Autumn period.


    But now his enemy is just a Bull Demon general.


    It''s really not worth shooting mosquitoes.


    "I said before, I want to go, it''s too late." When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already pulled the sword wind and walked. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the obstruction of the three demon soldiers.


    Sword wind overturned the three demon soldiers. Although they didn''t let their heads fall to the ground directly, it wasn''t only meat.


    The cow demon will not dare to turn back, just run forward.


    Get out!


    Get out of here!


    He growled, growled.


    Suddenly, a sword fell.


    He hit the spring and autumn sword with one punch.


    Although the spring and autumn sword was repulsed temporarily, one hand was stamped down neatly.


    "Ah Holding the lost arm, the cow demon roared with pain.


    Xiao Yao did not continue to delay, but seized the opportunity to grasp the spring and autumn sword back to his side again. A sword light fell out and overturned the cow demon to the ground.


    "If you want to go, you''ll stay!" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, and his body moved quickly through the same path.


    The cow demon will struggle to stand up and hit it with one punch.


    The evil spirit leads to the evil wind. If you want to stop Xiao Yao, even if you can''t, you can at least limit the speed of the other party running towards you.


    Xiao Yao wants to kill the cow demon, but the idea is very simple.


    He just wanted to get out of the place, that''s all.


    Between, the distance between Xiao Yao and Niu Yaojiang is pulled apart.


    Xiao Yao roared and ran the power of Tai Chi in his body.


    A picture of Tai Chi emerged in front of us, blocking the evil wind.


    Xiao Yao''s speed is a little faster again.


    After running for hundreds of steps, Xiao Yao even saw the light at the entrance of the cave.


    Cattle demon will also see, speed and faster.


    This is completely stimulated by the hope of living.


    "Ha ha! God help me The Bull Demon finally got out of the hole.


    He felt that the cave was the mouth of the devil.


    He came out of the crack of the devil''s teeth.


    But before he had time to laugh, he stopped again.


    In front of him, there are three fairies!


    "Demon general?"


    "Here is my fairy corpse. I''m afraid it''s the demon who will kill it. Join hands quickly to kill it!" An immortal general had taken out a long gun and said to the two immortal soldiers around him.


    How dare those two immortal soldiers hesitate.


    Compared with the demon clan and the demon clan, the registration system of the fairy clan is more perfect. Even if an immortal soldier is dead, he does not dare to disobey the meaning of the immortal general. Otherwise, even if he really survives from the enemy, he will still be killed by the fairy clan after he goes back.


    "No! Run, too The cow demon will be mad.


    He kept cursing the three Fairies in his heart.


    If he meets these three Fairies in ordinary times, he won''t feel much panic. After all, there is only one fairyland general on the other side. It''s still the sword mountain. Even if he doesn''t fight the other side, he still has a chance to escape.


    In the mountain road, the demon clan has certain advantages over the demon clan.


    The three fairies didn''t know what the Bull Demon was going to say. Even if they knew, they couldn''t slow down their attack.


    "There are demons behind, there are demons!" The cow demon will roar.


    "That''s just right. Kill you, and then we''ll kill the demons!" The spear fairy hummed coldly, and lit a little star with his long gun. The star light suddenly appeared, and the energy burst out, which smashed the cow demon out.


    "I''ll be a demon slaughterer for the fairies!" The armed immortal will be in high spirits.


    The cow demon will fall to the ground, hoping to skin and cramp the three immortals.


    Especially, can''t you leave the sword mountain and boast with me again?


    I don''t forget to brag when I''m dying.


    Are the fairies stupid?


    When he was thinking about this, he felt cold and lost his head.


    Then, the fresh blood splashed from the top of the head.


    "As I said, you can''t run away." Xiao Yao came out of the cave and the spring and autumn sword came back to him.


    When he saw three fairies again, he frowned.


    What''s more, will the cow demon be the illegitimate son of the fairies and demons?


    It''s understandable to move rescuers. What do you mean to move a few fairies?


    Does the demon clan know you''re hanging like this?


    The three fairies also looked at Xiao Yao.


    "Which Sword Fairy is this?"


    "No, it''s the demons! It''s the demons on the list


    "It turned out to be him. Ha, I can''t let him run today." The armed immortal general laughs and says, "God really helps me. Killing a demon general has already been regarded as meritorious. As a result, there is still more credit waiting for me."


    When he spoke, he drew a circle with a long gun in his hand and said to Xiao Yao, "I''ll catch you with my bare hands. I''ll leave you a whole corpse. How about that?"


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to deal with each other. His sleeves are already rolling, and the spring and autumn sword is flying out.


    "Hum, dying." The armed immortal general didn''t let the two immortal soldiers go first this time.


    If these two immortal soldiers really kill this son, won''t they be robbed of their credit?


    Even though he can command the two immortal soldiers, it doesn''t mean that he has the ability to overthrow black and white after he returns to the immortal world. Moreover, the most taboo thing in the immortal family is to rob the people''s credit. In the history of Xianzu, it''s not that this kind of thing has never happened, because the last time of zhushabang was enough to make Xianzu below xianzun completely lose their mind. However, the final result of those Xianzu who want to take credit is the same.


    Miserable death!


    On top of their heads, are those immortal emperors and immortals really vegetarians?


    The sound of the gun shook the surrounding airspace, and there was a murderous air in his eyes. The head of the gun had already arrived in front of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao picked up the spring and autumn sword in his hand, blocked the shot, and his lips wriggled at the same time.


    "Sword formula!" Armed Sword Fairy immediately realized that the spring and autumn sword light soared, and the other side''s purpose, at the foot of the retreat.


    "Kill him!" He said to the two immortal soldiers.


    One of the immortal soldiers came back, patted the man around him, and rushed to the spring and autumn sword.


    "To die." Xiao Yao sniffed, sword light, the front of a fairy twisted into pieces.


    Then the spring and autumn sword turned its head and attacked another immortal soldier at the neck. The spring and autumn sword with the blessing of the sword formula is really terrible, but it will consume the power of Tai Chi in the body greatly when the sword formula is activated, which is quite a pity. If the body''s Taiji power supplement speed can be faster, I''m afraid it will take a big step forward. The armed immortal general has made a comeback when Xiao Yao urges Chunqiu sword to kill the immortal soldiers. He once again began to talk about the long gun in his hand, and a star light fell from the sky again. Melt into the spear¡° Be presumptuous Xiao Yao burst into a rage, "the power of heaven and earth in the ancient wasteland is what you deserve to mobilize?" When talking, Xiao Yao doesn''t care about the spring and autumn sword, but pastes it to the armed immortal general. The armed immortal general wanted to take advantage of Xiao Yao''s control of the spring and autumn sword to kill the other party by surprise, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao, who had no spring and autumn sword, would dare to rush at him with his bare hands. A thunderclap is made, and the thunder is heard. The armed immortal''s face changed greatly, and quickly mobilized the star light to block Xiao Yao''s hand. Unexpectedly, the sword wind came behind him, and the moment he turned around, the spring and autumn sword was reflected in his eyes. Through the neck£¨ Continue to update)

 Chapter 1798

    To his death, the armed immortal general did not understand why the spring and autumn sword, which was still fighting with his immortal soldiers, suddenly appeared behind him like a ghost.


    He almost thought that the spring and autumn sword was also a living demon.


    Spring and autumn sword back to hand, sword grain slightly flashing red awn, is sucking on the above fairy blood.


    "If you have a chance in the future, I''ll let you have a drink." Xiao Yao said softly.


    The spring and autumn sword shakes gently, as if to express his joy.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said nothing more.


    There is also a fairy who is in a mess in the wind.


    "You killed the immortal general, you killed the immortal general..." the immortal soldier was still chanting.


    "Silly boy." Xiao Yao "gentle" smile to him, "I not only want to kill immortal general, but also kill you."


    Finish saying, the sword follows heart, wipe the immortal soldier neck.


    He walked back into the cave with the spring and autumn sword.


    Go all the way out of the deep pool and find the blood fog demon standing in the distance waiting for him.


    "Before, two demon soldiers came in and fought with the nearest electric tiger. I felt irritable and simply killed the two demon soldiers." The blood fog demon king said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Is that Tauren hard to deal with?" The blood mist demon said with a smile, "do you want me to teach you how to deal with the cow demon quickly? In fact, they also have weaknesses... "


    Then, the blood mist demon murmured a lot.


    After listening to the explanation of the blood fog demon, Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, deliberated seriously, and nodded.


    "I''ve been taught."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, it should be. In fact, when you were chasing, you should take the electric tiger with you. Its speed is not slower than that of the demon general, especially here." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "In fact, the Bull Demon general is OK. It''s just that the three fairies outside are hard to deal with, especially the fairies who know how to mobilize the power of heaven and earth in the wilderness. It''s a headache for me. Fortunately, I also killed them." Xiao Yao said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The blood fog demon king wants to die.


    What''s more, it''s killing the demon generals one after another!


    But how long did Xiao Yao come to the demons?


    When he thought of the scene that he had been lecturing for Xiao Yao, he felt that he had lost the devil to the devil''s home.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" The blood fog devil is mad.


    Xiao Yao seriously thought about it and said, "because I think what you said before is quite reasonable."


    "..." the Lord of blood fog said nothing.


    "Don''t be unhappy. Don''t you find that I''m comforting you?" Xiao Yao said.


    The corner of his mouth twitched.


    Are you afraid of any misunderstanding of the word comfort?


    Is that comfort?


    Xiaobai came over.


    "Master, take me with you next time you kill demons and immortals!" Originally, Xiaobai wanted to talk about killing demons, but considering that the blood mist demon was standing on the side, he just thought about it and didn''t say it directly.


    Xiao Yao nodded, sat down and leaned against a tree.


    "It''s a pity that the immortal lady didn''t come. Otherwise, I might have a chance to kill her here." Xiao Yao said.


    The blood fog devil shook his head and said: "although xianzun is here, only Xianjiang has the highest strength, but it''s definitely not easy for you to deal with. An xianzun has many magic weapons to protect his life."


    Xiao Yao nodded. He still believed what the blood mist demon said.


    Xianzun chongbao, he had seen it before.


    But when Chunqiu sword came back to his body, he suddenly noticed that the mountain in his body had a slight vibration.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao frowned and felt a strange energy swimming in his body.


    There is an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    The next second, he''s on the edge.


    "Are you awake?" It''s like saying it to the air.


    Suddenly, the water in the deep pool burst out into the sky.


    The green dragon hangs on the water and rushes to Xiao Yao.


    "Get out of here!" Green dragon a roar, a black light then darts from Xiao Yao''s body.


    A python, curling up, shivering.


    "Daredevil, Daredevil, daredevil Green Dragon roared, a dragon breath will fall.


    "Real dragon, spare your life! I''m not trying to hurt him, I''ve been protecting him! " Said the python quickly.


    "Wait a minute, master. This Python is in my body. I know it." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    The green dragon takes back the dragon''s breath and doesn''t move his face, but his eyes are full of murders. In fact, even if he doesn''t do anything, it can cause great deterrent to the python.


    Pure blood suppression.


    Python''s body is still shaking, and to Xiao Yao cast a grateful look.


    Xiao Yao felt curious and asked, "why do you have any news now? I always thought you were out of me


    "How can it be that the magic tree is still in your body..." the python said helplessly.


    "Ah?" Blood fog demon king and ape demon came again.


    They all stare at Xiao Yao.


    "The magic tree, in you?" Blood fog demon king subconsciously grasped the wrist of Xiao Yao to say.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t the magic tree gone The ape devil knows something, but he feels that what he knows seems to be quite different from the facts.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer the question. He just looked at the python.


    The python said helplessly: "originally, after entering your body, it''s nothing, but when you go, you absorb all the resentment spirits of the resentment sea. I really don''t know how to say about you. Although those resentment spirits are suppressed by you with a piece of blood jade seal, they are still among them. I can only help you to separate them, otherwise, Your demonic heart takes root and grows, and will be subject to certain resistance. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, said with a smile: "thank you very much."


    "It''s nothing... Eh? What about your evil heart? " Python a little induction, was startled, "your magic heart why not?"


    "Well... Don''t you know?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    If it wasn''t for Qinglong''s presence, he didn''t dare to act rashly. Now he really wanted to sweep the bastard in front of him. That''s the devil''s heart! You can''t say you can''t see it?


    With the devil''s heart, you are our hope!


    What''s more hateful is that the other party even has a straight face and asks if he knows.


    It''s like I stole it!


    "I don''t know where to go!" Python fire Avenue.


    Qinglong coughed.


    "Again."


    The Python''s head sank: "I... I don''t know."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but be happy. The python was in the magic tree before, but it wasn''t in this state.


    He didn''t explain too much to python, but Python didn''t let it go.


    "Without the devil''s heart, are you still a demon?" Asked the python.


    "Well, he''s not your demons, he''s human! It''s a human race that should kill immortals, demons and demons! " Green Dragon said.


    Python didn''t dare to fight with Qinglong, but he was a little depressed.


    "What''s so good about Terrans..."


    Green dragon makes a gesture, but also breathes.


    "Hello, Terran! The Terran is wonderful! The Terrans quack! " The python wants to be able to clap his arms.


    Green Dragon cold hum a, looking at the Python''s reaction now is quite satisfied.


    Python was relieved and wondered what the relationship between Qinglong and Xiao Yao was.


    How can I always feel that I''ve just woken up from my stupor, and the outside world has changed dramatically? Moreover, it seems that the deep environment is not a demon clan


    In my head, it''s a mess.


    "What is this place?" Asked the python.


    "Wasteland." Blood fog demon lord whispered, "dare to ask, you are the magic Python guarding the magic tree?"


    "Oh The python asked, "do you know me?"


    "The demon clan has records..." the blood fog Demon Lord says quickly.


    "Ha! It''s me, but how did you come to the wasteland? " Asked the python.


    The blood fog demon king explained quickly, just said half, Xiao Yao interrupted it.


    "Why do you wake up all of a sudden?"


    Python said: "I don''t know, just before a turbulence in your body, I woke up."


    "When?"


    "About... Half an hour ago." Said the python.


    That''s when Xiao Yao read the sword moving formula.


    Xiao Yao got the answer and was relieved.


    The Lord of blood fog can only go on.


    What did you say just now?


    Finally clear things through the python, youyou looking at Xiao Yao.


    "I always think something''s wrong with you." Said the python.


    "Ha ha." Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    He asked, "now that I have no magic heart, will you still follow me?"


    "The magic tree is with you. If you don''t follow me, where can I go?" The python said, "but it''s you. Can you hold me?" When he spoke, he left the green dragon beside him.


    Before Xiao Yao could answer, Qinglong said, "you give him a wisp of your soul and occupy it on his sword."


    The python didn''t speak, but his eyes changed.


    It did not expect that the green dragon even knew the spirit of the demon family.


    "Master, what is spirit?" Xiao Yao asked quickly.


    "Its soul." Qinglong said with a sneer, "as long as you hold its spirit, it will not dare to harm you, otherwise, once you have damage, it will be doomed. It is not death, but always stay on the spring and autumn sword, never die, never die, can''t speak, also can''t move, just like..." Qinglong didn''t know how to say it, looked around, Think of the answer: "it''s like a living tree, bearing all kinds of scruples. What''s more, your spring and autumn sword carries its spirit, and its Qi will become more fierce. You can use it as a helper in the battle, although it only has the strength of the devil. " When it comes to the end, Qinglong looks disdainful. Big man is big man after all. Xiao Yao could not help shivering. If you think about it simply, it''s very cruel... The python wants to oppose it, and the green dragon speaks first¡° If you refuse, I will refine you now, extract your spirit and melt it into the spring and autumn sword. " Qinglong said, "do you think you have a choice?" Python wants to curse. It really doesn''t give you a choice¡° I promise Python vent£¨ When I write about this, Lao Bu goes to bed first, wakes up and goes on...)

 Chapter 1799

    Python is dead and knows that he has no way to go.


    Although the blood fog demon king and the ape demon are also reluctant, they dare not fart because of the pressure of the green dragon.


    Don''t you see that Python can only choose compromise?


    What can they do?


    Thinking about it, they can only focus on Xiao Yao, hoping that Xiao Yao can stand up and say a word to persuade Qinglong to give up his previous thoughts.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little. Although he didn''t look away from his face, he could feel the eyes of the blood mist demon and ape demon.


    Thinking about it, he lowered his voice and said, "master Qinglong, this Python not only didn''t harm me, but also helped me. Moreover, the blood fog demon and ape demon also helped me a lot. They are my friends, so I think - let''s hurry up?"


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s last words that suddenly changed the direction of the wind, maybe the king of blood fog, the ape demon and the python would have been moved to cry by him.


    Do you have to be so impatient?


    There are so many mattresses in front of us. What are you drawing?


    After guessing the thoughts of the three demons, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how about listening like this? Does it feel much better?"


    "..." the three demons were speechless.


    They want to press Xiao Yao to the ground and beat him up.


    How does that sound?


    The eighteen bends of the mountain road here?


    Blood fog demon king, ape demon and python feel that their waist is almost broken.


    Qinglong nodded with satisfaction.


    In fact, when Xiao Yao talked before, Qinglong was very angry when he heard the front. He thought Xiao Yao had some women''s benevolence, but when he heard the last sentence, he realized that there was a big reversal, and he was overjoyed.


    If Xiao Yao is really a woman, he is too indecisive in dealing with things, and even values his friendship with the demons, Qinglong can now conclude that no matter what kind of opportunities Xiao Yao is given, it is difficult for him to achieve great things, let alone carry the banner of the human race.


    The so-called "no fight" in Tao Te Ching is because the real road has been in an invincible position and can not fight. But why does Xiao Yao not fight?


    He won''t fight for anything, just like a salted fish, waiting to die?


    Green Dragon looked at the Python and said with a smile, "are you going to do it yourself, or should I do it?"


    "I''ll do it myself." Said the python without hesitation.


    Some things should be done gently, he thought.


    After holding his breath, he suddenly gave up.


    He turned to look at Qinglong and said, "please, Mr. Zhenlong."


    "Didn''t you just say you were coming?" Green dragon asks curiously.


    "I can''t do it..." the python wanted to cry without tears.


    It really has no way to break through this psychological barrier.


    This is a kind of self mutilation.


    It''s like letting a person cut off his hand and others cut it off. But it''s too much psychological pressure to let him cut off his own hand. It will cast a psychological shadow in the future. It''s not cost-effective to think about it. It''s better not to do so.


    The green dragon didn''t show any courtesy to the python.


    It opened its mouth and sucked, a silver thread pulled out from the Python''s body. In the process, the python was desperately wriggling its body, which was very painful.


    It''s like cramps and broken bones.


    Qinglong''s mood does not have any fluctuation, still continues own movement.


    Xiao Yao didn''t expect this way. Looking at the Python''s painful appearance, he was very sympathetic.


    But sympathy is one thing. It doesn''t mean that he will stop Qinglong just because of pity.


    The silver thread fell on Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword.


    The spring and autumn sword flashed a silver awn. On top of the sword pattern, there was a giant python totem. It was ferocious and full of murderous spirit.


    "Yes." Green Dragon said.


    It''s an understatement.


    Xiao Yao holds the spring and autumn sword, carefully perceives the breath inside the sword, and is immediately overjoyed.


    "Thank you, master Qinglong!" Xiao Yao said to Qinglong.


    Green Dragon shook his head and said with a smile: "thank you for this python."


    There is no love for a python.


    That''s making things worse!


    Thank you so much, thank you so much!


    Xiao Yao forced himself to smile, but he didn''t express his thanks to python.


    He felt that the python was already painful enough. It was better not to mend the sword. After all, there was no deep hatred between him and the python. Why should he torture it so much.


    Be a good person and meet each other in the future!


    Python in the loss of their spirit, the spirit looks a bit depressed.


    "I''m going back to the magic tree." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I may not be able to help you in a short time." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    Keke, he thinks that we should not go too far.


    They have just been seriously injured, and they are still pulling it out to fight. They can''t make sense of it.


    "You can heal, but don''t draw on the strength of my Terran body." Green Dragon said.


    The python is about to cry: "Mr. dragon, you want to let the horse run, and you don''t want the horse to eat grass!"


    "No?" Qinglong said, "this is just to make your recovery time longer."


    Xiao Yao wants to say to python, do you know BMW? It doesn''t eat grass, but it can still run.


    Python is to see out, in front of the green dragon, he is absolutely can''t let Xiao Yao suffer losses.


    Therefore, it did not say much, obediently returned to the peak in Xiao Yao''s body.


    Xiao Yao felt the mountain in his body. After a long time, he vomited a mouthful of turbid air. When he slowly opened his eyes, Qinglong had returned to the deep pool.


    Or night, just don''t know how long.


    They are still resting. Only one person stands in front of Xiao Yao.


    "I don''t know much about the things before, but I also heard some from Huafan." Xu kuangge doesn''t know where to find a clean cloth. He wipes the black iron sword in his hand and looks at Xiao Yao. There is a moonlight in his eyes, simple and bright.


    He laughed and said, "it''s just that I have a question to ask you."


    Xiao Yao sat down, and so did Xu kuangge.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Xu kuangge points to Xiao Yao''s chest.


    "That python, if you don''t promise to give you the spirit, and master Qinglong is not good at it, what will you do?"


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, say: "that I know, still don''t know?"


    "Of course, I already know." Xu crazy song said seriously.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t understand why Xu kuangge suddenly asks such a question, he still thinks about it seriously.


    After thinking about it for a while, he laughed and lay down on his back.


    Put your hands together and put your head on the pillow.


    There are full moon and stars in the sky.


    "If you don''t give me what I want, I''ll take it myself." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song nodded, no longer to ask.


    The so-called world of great strife is nothing more than that.


    It turned from dark to light.


    In the process, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge did not speak.


    One is feeling the power of Taiji in the body, and the other is feeling the sword Qi in the body.


    In Xu kuangge''s body, there is no immortal power, only sword Qi.


    It wasn''t like this before. It was after getting the word "sword tomb" that such a change took place in the body.


    At dawn, Xu kuangge suddenly stood up.


    "I want to go to fairyland."


    Xiao Yao looks at Xu Bingge, frowning.


    "There are nine states in the fairyland. Although I can''t recognize them completely, I still remember some fairyland immortals." Xu kuangge said, "there is an immortal general in zuiyang Prefecture who once scolded me and Huafan. I said that he would pull out his tongue one day; In qianlongzhou, there is a painting statue, which turns the dragon to stop me; There is a Jian Zun in Jiejian state who once chased me with seven or eight immortal generals, which made me so embarrassed. "


    When Xu kuangge talks about it, it''s another headache.


    "If you think about it carefully, I have a lot of enemies. I also have a lot of grudges. Whether it''s fairies, demons or demons, as long as it''s the people who have bullied me, I always want to make a clear account, otherwise I can''t sleep at night." Xu kuangge said, "as you said, I want their lives. If they don''t give them to me, I can only ride them myself."


    Xiao Yao now finally understands why Xu Bingge asked himself those questions before.


    Originally, the intention is here.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Yao''s expression looked a little sad and didn''t know how to go on.


    Xu kuangge stood up, patted his clothes and said, "during this period of time, if you help me take care of the fan, I will be back soon."


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "do you really want me to go with you?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid that master Qinglong also has a nap. The painting fan is on your side. It''s safe after all." Xu kuangge said, "do you know why I entrusted you? It''s not because I can only entrust you, but because I like your character. As long as it''s something you promise, no matter what you can or can''t do, at least I will try my best to do it. "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and youyou said, "are you not afraid, Huafan and I have been together for too long, will you empathize with me?"


    "I''ll kill you." Xu crazy song said.


    "..." Xiao Yao scolded, "then you''d better take it away quickly. I won''t go through this muddy water!"


    "Ha ha ha, the painting fan won''t like you. Don''t worry. I''m much more beautiful than you. You''re too small."


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to each other. It is said that literati despise each other. Those who are good-looking are light¡° Are you sure you can deal with those immortals? " Xiao Yao asked. Xu kuangge laughed¡° Xianzun! Maybe I need a few more swords. Up to now, I can only understand one sword word, and I can''t understand the other word. However, it''s enough to deal with those immortals. One day, I''ll understand the word "Tomb" and go to kill the Immortal Emperor with you. " Xu kuangge said, "when I come back, you also use your spring and autumn sword to touch my dark iron sword. Let''s see whose sword is more powerful. How about it?" Xiao Yao nodded with a smile and agreed. At this time, a quiet voice came from behind¡° This is the spring and autumn sword and the black iron sword. Your weapons all have names. Why don''t you give me a name for this sledgehammer? " Blood fog demon king sitting on the ground watching Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song, by the way, the sledgehammer swung up and carried on the shoulder. Xiao Yao looked at the appearance of the blood fog demon king at this time, thought of something, said with a smile: "then this hammer, you call it fun blue moon."¡° "Blue moon?" The blood fog demon said a few words and nodded, "it''s not bad, some meaning, it''s longer..." "well, if it''s a brother, come and chop me¡° Xiao Yao whispered¡° What? " The blood mist demon was stunned¡° Nothing. Go on sleeping. " Xiao Yao said.

 Chapter 1800

    Xu crazy song with a sword, straightened the waist pole, into the channel, indomitable.


    "The wind is blowing, the water is cold!"


    Xiao Yaogang recited the first sentence, and an angry voice came from the channel.


    "Shut up! Don''t think I don''t know what the next sentence is! "


    Xiao Yao hushed quickly, but he was also wronged.


    I''m trying to make you look more powerful?


    Although it''s a bit unlucky


    But we are all monks. Why should we care about these minor details?


    He felt that Xu kuangge''s consciousness was really not good.


    Now Xu kuangge has the strength to compete with xianzun, so Xiao Yao is not too worried about him. As long as those powerful and unimaginable Xiandi don''t appear, Xu kuangge is safe. Even if he is really defeated by his opponent and wants to escape, there is no problem.


    After Xu kuangge left, Qinglong came out of the deep pool.


    "The boy, gone?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Too anxious." Qinglong said, "if you continue to concentrate on training for a period of time, it''s better to go out with greater assurance."


    "Not good." Xiao Yao said.


    Qinglong is a little surprised. He doesn''t understand why Xiao Yao is arguing with him on this issue.


    "As long as those immortals are alive, he can''t continue to break through." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "this is his Kendo and the difference between me and him."


    "Kendo..." Qinglong muttered, but he didn''t express the same opinion as before.


    After all, this is directly related to Xu kuangge''s Kendo, big or small.


    Kendo varies from person to person.


    As like as two peas in the sky.


    The same is true of kendo.


    There are many differences in kendo between Xianzu and renzu.


    Green Dragon pondered for a moment, asked: "so, the boy''s Kendo, is to sweep all the obstacles, there is gratitude, revenge, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and shook his head.


    "Some things are right, but some things are wrong." Xiao Yao said, "not only his Kendo, but also mine. Everyone who holds a sword should have gratitude and revenge."


    He turned his face, looked at the direction where Xu kuangge left, and said with a smile, "the reason why I didn''t follow him is that my strength is not enough to kill xianzun. Otherwise, those immortals who have offended me can still live well? I can''t destroy all the spirits they killed? "


    Xiao Yao felt the spring and autumn sword in his hand, his index finger and middle finger together, and felt the grain on the blade carefully.


    "I promise, and my sword can''t promise, can''t I?"


    The green dragon sighed.


    He thinks that the reason why the Terran is a Terran and why it is powerful is probably that.


    If the immortal gate is gone and the divine bridge is gone, what can we do?


    As long as people are still standing on two legs, they can still fight with heaven and earth!


    Qinglong returns to the deep pool. Xiao Yao stands on the edge of the pool, looking into the distance and thinking.


    When Huafan wakes up, he doesn''t ask anything. It seems that Xu kuangge has already told Huafan before he left.


    However, Xiao Yao also faced his own problems.


    Xu kuangge has gone for revenge. Where will he go?


    After thinking about it, he also decided to get out of here.


    "Master Qinglong!" Xiao Yao yelled at the deep pool again.


    Qinglong just went back, and was called back by Xiao Yao. He was full of depression.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going out for a walk." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Well?" The green dragon is tiny a Leng, some don''t know so.


    "Here, it''s too safe." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I always feel that this environment is not very suitable for me."


    Green dragon looks at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    He felt that the other party seemed to be a little


    Cheap!


    I don''t want to stay in a good shelter. Do I have to go out to die?


    "Is that your cheap way?" Qinglong asked very seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "yes, it''s my kendo."


    Qinglong snorted strangely and said, "life and death are important. Since you have your own ideas, I will not force you to stay."


    Xiao Yao continued: "that girl, please..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as she doesn''t leave here, I promise she''ll be all right."


    Xiao Yao fully believes it.


    In the ancient wasteland, Qinglong is an invincible existence.


    Even if the Immortal Emperor and the demon emperor came, I''m afraid it''s impossible to get half of the benefits from Qinglong.


    Xiao Yao is deeply affected by the confidence of the other party.


    In fact, the way to protect a person is very simple.


    Make yourself strong.


    All along, Xiao Yao knows this truth, but now he is not strong enough.


    There are too many strong people in the three clans of immortals, demons and demons. They regard him as a mole ant.


    However, even if it''s really a mole ant, it wants to live well, let alone him?


    Xiao Yao carries the spring and autumn sword and walks towards the passage.


    "Master, take me with you Xiaobai catches up quickly.


    The electric tiger wagged its tail and came up.


    "In that case, let''s do it together." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao looks at the blood mist demon in surprise.


    In fact, the other party is willing to stay here, he has been very curious.


    So many things have happened, even if the intelligence quotient of blood fog demon is not very high, we should understand that Xiao Yao has changed a lot.


    What''s more, before the python also appeared, frankly point out that Xiao Yao has no evil heart.


    But it seems that there is no big change in the attitude of blood fog demon or ape demon.


    This makes Xiao Yao a little puzzled.


    According to the truth, even if they don''t regard themselves as enemies, there''s no reason why they can still talk so well.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face was also seen by ape demon and blood mist demon.


    Ape demon mind is simple, some unknown, so, but the blood mist demon has guessed Xiao Yao''s mind, said with a smile: "what''s the matter, don''t worry about us two?"


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "nothing."


    "In fact, it''s normal for you to worry about us, although I don''t know what the Terran is all about." The blood mist demon king took a deep breath and said, "you can think about this problem from another angle. We demons want to fight with the fairy chamber, and even unite with the most despised demons. How can we not accommodate you? Anyway, our enemies are all fairies. "


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, but he was helpless.


    The Lord of blood fog is only partly right.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s real enemies are not only fairies, but also demons and demons.


    However, this goal is too big. With Xiao Yao''s current strength, it is difficult to declare war directly against the three ethnic groups. Otherwise, in the face of the attack of the three ethnic groups, his combat effectiveness is undoubtedly better than a mantis arm.


    It needs to be drawn slowly.


    We have to strengthen our strength first.


    He envies Xu crazy song very much.


    Xu kuangge said he was going to revenge, so he went.


    But Xiao Yao can''t.


    He also wanted to take revenge and bring his daughter back.


    Now he doesn''t have the strength. He just keeps silent and waiting


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao waved his hand and walked towards the passage.


    Xiaobaidianhu, as well as the ape demon and blood fog demon, walk forward with Xiao Yao behind him.


    Xuejiao was still in the deep pool at this time, learning from Qinglong.


    The painting fan looks at their back, and suddenly it''s a bit unpleasant.


    She went to the edge of the pool, sat down, picked up the skirt, immersed the skirt in the water, slowly washed away the dirt, and moved gently.


    She always feels that coming to this place is a burden to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    "If I have enough strength, maybe I don''t need your protection..." Huafan said with a wry smile, looking at himself reflected in the pool.


    Out of the cave, Xiao Yao continued to pick herbs.


    I''m going to wait until I get back. I''m going to practice some super pills.


    However, for Xiaobai and Xuejiao, they can rapidly improve their strength in a period of time.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel that he had much time to waste.


    "Master, if I meet fairies or demons later, can I use a magic knife?" Xiaobai said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "here you are, isn''t it for you to use? How about laying eggs in bed? "


    Xiaobai laughs.


    "If you really use a magic knife, it will quickly drain the magic in your body, and it will attract a lot of immortals and demons." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "It''s easy. Use it once, and we''ll run." Xiao Yao does not change his expression.


    Obviously, the Lord of blood fog doesn''t understand what it means to shoot another place, otherwise, he won''t raise such a non strategic question.


    The electric tiger suddenly darts out towards the front.


    go by like the wind.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and took a look. The spring and autumn sword had been suspended behind him.


    "Go ahead." Xiao Yao said softly.


    The spring and autumn sword is very humanized. It swings up and down and flies out as a rainbow light.


    When he came back, there was a demon''s body hanging.


    Flying sword kills people.


    In fact, this is also the strength of the demon clan. It''s too bad, but only the cultivation of demon soldiers. If it''s a demon general, Xiao Yao doesn''t dare to be so careless. Maybe his sword won''t come back.


    As if they didn''t see it, they continued to walk behind Xiao Yao¡° Master, is there any other martial arts besides Nirvana boxing? " Said the Lord of blood fog¡° Yes¡° When will you teach us to pay tuition Xiao Yao said seriously. He''s not a demon. Why is he so selfless! What''s more, he felt that he had to learn how to check and balance. With the help of the demons, kill the fairies, then the demons, and finally the demons. Therefore, the demons can not be too strong, otherwise, in the end, it will become his resistance. In Xiao Yao''s heart, he has secretly regarded the demons as his opponent. Although the battlefield is still far away. Blood fog demon king and ape demon scratched their heads. They didn''t understand the meaning of paying tuition fees. After Xiaobai explained to them very seriously, they had another headache. My master is really greedy... (there will be an update later. Maybe it will be later. You can go to bed early and get up tomorrow to watch it.)

 Chapter 1801

    Blood fog demon king and ape demon seriously thinking, don''t know what good things on his body, can be Xiao Yao eye.


    But they are also very depressed!


    Xiao Yao has taken away all the demons'' hearts, and now he even wants to search them.


    What a pity!


    Xiaobai is happy on the side.


    It''s not surprising at all, OK?


    Let''s not say that Xiao Yao didn''t see rabbits and eagles, not to mention he knew Xiao Yao''s real intention.


    He understood that Xiao Yao didn''t really want the demons to be too powerful.


    If it had been before, Xiao Yao might not have such an idea now, but now he has been wandering around in the wilderness, and everything has quietly changed.


    If you let the demons know these things, they will surely regret it.


    They don''t necessarily regret giving the devil''s heart to Xiao Yao, but they will certainly regret letting Xiao Yao come to the ancient wasteland.


    Everything is cause and effect!


    In fact, no matter when, no matter what the identities of Xiaobai and Xuejiao are, one thing can never change.


    They will always be on Xiao Yao''s side.


    Even if Xiao Yao wants to kill immortals, demons and demons.


    They will still be Xiao Yao''s best helpers.


    No condition can change this.


    The electric tiger swings its tail, goes through the weeds and comes back to Xiao Yao. It jumps around Xiao Yao two times and is very proud.


    "Well, I''ll use you as a dog in the future." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Electric tiger


    It always feels that the praise it wants is definitely not like this.


    "By the way, master, do you think Xu Jianshen can come back safely?" Xiao Bai approaches Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I just think that Xianzu is too powerful, even if he has made great progress now, but it''s impossible to compete with Xianzu with his own strength." Xiaobai said what he wanted to say.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head. He reaches out his hand and throws a dark blue grass into the bag he prepared.


    Then he stood up straight and shook off the dead leaves.


    "It''s stupid of you to think about Xu kuangge. The painting fan is still here. How can he not come back? Besides, he doesn''t really want to fight against the fairies. He just wants revenge." Xiao Yao said.


    "Revenge on the immortals?" Xiaobai swallowed and said.


    "Is there anything you can''t do?" Xiao Yao asked, "can''t xianzun kill you?"


    "That''s not true." Xiaobai shakes his head and remembers the immortal statue he saw on the earth before. He has a palpitation.


    Even if it was just a simple memory, he would feel that his soul was oppressed by a force


    To put it simply, xianzun, who appeared on the earth before and took Xiao Niannian away, has been under great psychological pressure from Xiaobai.


    In fact, the same is true for Xiao Yao,


    "Before long, let''s go and kill xianzun." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Ah Xiaobai was stunned.


    Xiao Yao said, "didn''t you just say that? Immortal, can''t you kill me? "


    Xiaobai smiles bitterly.


    "If it''s in the wilderness, I think we still have some opportunities." Xiaobai zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. He waved his hand directly.


    "Xianzun killed in the wilderness is not a real xianzun, just a Xianjiang." Xiao Yao said, after all, if any immortal comes to the ancient wasteland, only the strength of immortal generals can be achieved. Is that immortal still called immortal?


    "Where to kill?" Xiaobai was stunned.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, raised his head, looked through the green leaves, through the world at his feet, through the long star road.


    Finally, it fell into a corner of the fairy family.


    "To kill in fairyland, isn''t there Kyushu in fairyland? Let''s kill slowly, one by one. " Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Bai looks at the place where Xiao Yao''s eyes are looking, smiles and rubs his nose.


    "Well, at that time, we have to let those fairies cry Xiaobai said fiercely.


    Let''s not talk about Xiao Niannian. It''s just about Xueyuan, which makes Xiaobai unforgettable.


    His hatred for the fairies is no less than Xiao Yao''s mad song or the demons.


    Although it is said that in the end, the snow field will disappear by itself, but among them, the fairies are the most important.


    If the collapse of the snow field must be attributed to Xueling, it is to escape and dare not face a powerful opponent.


    There are always some demons who hold this view.


    Fortunately, Xiaobai is not and Xiao Yao is not.


    Some hatred, planted in the heart, perhaps now there is no sign, in fact, has been slowly taking root.


    The longer you take root, the higher the seeds of hatred will be.


    It grows up like a cover in the pavilion, covering the sky of the fairies


    A stone falls into the blue water of the lake, splashing pieces of broken water. The microwave waves spread around the center of the stone.


    The little face reflected in the lake also became twists and turns.


    The little girl sat by the lake with her chin in her arms. The air was full of the smell of mud mixed with the blue water. Oh, and the grass and trees that looked out of the way.


    In this world, the same, there are birds, there are flowers, although there is no sun hanging in the sky, but here is always day.


    Even if it''s vertical and horizontal, we don''t know where the so-called light source is. Perhaps, for the people who created this piece of heaven and earth, there should be light in the heaven and earth, so there is no need for the existence of the sun.


    Why does the world have to darken without the sun? Isn''t it good to put this conclusion aside?


    The blue water of the lake is very pure, but you can''t see what is at the bottom of the lake.


    In the lake, in addition to the sky, there are also towering mountains.


    In this world, there are birds hovering around, and animals covering the sky. The world is lush and beautiful.


    A woman in a green robe, with graceful figure and long black hair, is flying from a golden palace hidden in the clouds with a crane under her feet. Her speed is not slow, her clothes are flying, her skin is white, her eyebrows are picturesque, her eyes are blue and ethereal, and her golden shoes are not stained with dust, Even the most turbid eyes will feel that this woman is extraordinary, and there is not a trace of fireworks.


    When her body falls to the ground gently, the crane at her feet gathers its snow-white wings, combs its feathers with its red beak, and sometimes droops its head and sometimes roars.


    The woman walked slowly behind the little girl without making a sound, just like the girl is a lotus swaying in the water. If there is a little wave, it will be broken and withered.


    "What are you looking at?" The woman sat by the little girl''s side, learning her appearance, holding her chin and looking at the water.


    "You are a bad man." The little girl said suddenly.


    "I''m not human, I''m immortal." The woman said very seriously.


    "Then you are also a bad fairy." Said the little girl seriously.


    Even if there was a trace of displeasure in the woman''s eyes, it didn''t change her voice.


    Especially when the little girl turned her face and held her head high, the words "never give in" were written on her face.


    Women smile, such as melting ice and snow, flowers bloom.


    "Don''t you think it''s nice here?" The woman said in a soft voice. When she blurted out her voice, the lake suddenly stopped. She seemed to feel that the rippling sound of water she made was more shameful than the woman''s voice.


    There is good news in the world. Why do you need silk and bamboo?


    "I asked you to practice, why don''t you?" Asked the woman.


    "If I had practiced, wouldn''t I have become your apprentice?" Said the little girl, pulling her fingers and lowering her head.


    "Not good?" Asked the woman.


    "Not good." The little girl said seriously, "my father also has a master, his three grandfathers, eh... My three grandfathers. He is very kind to my grandfathers. He said that the worst thing in the world is to be bad to his master and relatives."


    "Well, there''s some truth in what your father said." The woman nodded gently.


    There''s a reason for that wherever you put it.


    It will not be changed by the environment and the world.


    "But I don''t want to be nice to you!" The little girl frowned and made people feel pity. "You are a bad fairy. I''m not good at you!"


    With that, he pouted again.


    She grabbed the grass under her body with one hand, which was a subconscious action in a daze. Later, she felt that doing so might make the grass feel pain, so she quickly stopped the action on her hand and gently smoothed the grass, which was also a way to make up for her mistakes.


    The woman saw the little girl''s mind and said, "you''ve been pressing on her, so why do you do so much?"


    "Not the same." The little girl said seriously, "instinctive things don''t make mistakes, just like flowers wither and fall, just like I trample on green grass, but if I have nothing to do, I have to uproot it, that''s wrong."


    The woman put away her smile.


    She looked at the little girl and seriously answered a question: "if a friend of yours bought a fish and prepared to eat it at night, and his neighbor stole the fish and said it was released, do you think his neighbor is wrong?"


    "Of course! That fish belongs to others. How to deal with it is also a matter of others! How can he steal it? " The little girl replied without thinking.


    "Well, if a friend of yours bought a puppy, just born, hairy, very cute. But he wants to eat the dog at night, and his neighbor steals it and releases it. Do you still think his neighbor is wrong? " Asked the woman.


    The little girl thought about it, opened her mouth, and was suddenly speechless¡° Fish is life, isn''t dog life? It''s just that you think that a furry dog is more intelligent and more attractive to you, so your standard of measuring a thing has changed. " The woman stood up and said, "if you think about it, maybe you will have an epiphany." The little girl turned her lips¡° I don''t want to She said angrily. When the woman left, she was broken again¡° Dog, fish... Oh, I always think what she said is very reasonable... "

 Chapter 1802

    The so-called Kendo is too mysterious.


    Even Xiao Yao himself didn''t know what the so-called Kendo meant.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao is more or less envious of Xu kuangge. Let''s not say anything else. At least, Xu kuangge knows what to do to improve his cultivation and strength. Xiao Yao can''t think of any good way. If he can''t think of it, he won''t continue to think about it.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao envies most is Xu Jianshen''s unruly and casual nature.


    He can do whatever he wants.


    He wanted to walk around Jiuzhou, so he went with his sword on his back. No matter whether it will be broken or not, at least walk freely and fearlessly, holding the belief that God can block and kill God and Buddha can block and kill Buddha. When one day returns triumphantly, the black iron sword should also become a blood drinking sword.


    If the ambition is not achieved, at least, Xu Jianshen is still Xu Jianshen.


    This is free and easy.


    Xiao Yao can''t.


    He also wanted to go to Jiuzhou, the fairyland, and use his Chunqiu sword to have a good talk with the so-called Xiandi xianzun in Jiuzhou.


    If you can say it, they are speechless. But if you don''t say it, you can cut them off with a sword.


    But the strength is not enough.


    This is also the biggest difference between Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao.


    Sword mountain is a dangerous place for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    Here, danger is all around. The more you climb up, the more terrible danger you will encounter.


    Of course, those dangers, compared with the green dragon lurking in the deep pool, are nothing.


    On the sword mountain, the green dragon, which is almost invincible, is the fatal danger for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    However, the appearance of Xiao Yao made some immortals and Demons red.


    Xianzu''s reward for Xiao Yao has become more and more terrible.


    Later, the Immortal Emperor ordered that Xiao Yao on the killing list be offered a reward.


    Add three drops of Xiandi''s blood essence!


    Some immortals, demons and demon kings do not hesitate to go deep into dangerous places.


    Even if they knew that their cultivation would be suppressed after they arrived at the wasteland, it was definitely not a favorable condition for them. The fairies are better. In this case, the fairies have a certain advantage. Except for the green dragon, the fairies are invincible. In the same realm, the demons and the demons can only run away and dare not resist.


    Interestingly, in the process of collecting herbs, Xiao Yao also encountered demons and fairies fighting.


    The demons are losing day by day, but it''s not that they are weak, but that they dare not fight.


    One of them, it seems, the blood mist demon still knows him.


    Xuewu demon king and Xiao Yao said that the demon king, in fact, is a firm conservative among the demons, and also stands firmly in the fairy family, so they dare not fight with the fairy family.


    In fact, even if the blood fog devil does not explain to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao can see a general.


    That demon king leads a demon Zun, while playing and retreating.


    "What is immortal? I don''t want to be the enemy of the immortal family! Don''t do it. Let me explain... "


    Where are the fairies willing to spend more time with the demons.


    A demon general couldn''t support him, so he immediately killed an immortal soldier with one palm.


    Before waiting for him to take a breath, the demon rushed to his back and tore him up.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you kill the fairies? "


    Don''t mention the demons who fought side by side with the demon king. Even Xiao Yao was a little frightened.


    Those fairies did not stop the killing because of the demon king''s friendly behavior, and they were still fighting.


    One of the magic generals suddenly went out with a fist, turned into a tiger, and jumped at an immortal.


    "Even if I die in the hands of the fairies, I don''t want to die in the hands of the demons!" He roared.


    When he rushed to xianzun, xianzun immediately took out his hand, and a writing brush flew out of his hand. He put the devil through his body, and in an instant, it disappeared.


    "Are these demons always like this?" Xiao Yao turned to look at the blood fog demon king and asked.


    The Lord of blood fog gave a wry smile and nodded: "it''s always like this. All day long, he wants to stick to the fairy family, but the fairy family has always been indifferent to them. It''s also because the fairy family has advantages now. If they are inferior, they may choose to compromise and accept the demon family for the time being. But now the other side has two immortal zuns, probably because they think that they have advantages, You don''t need the help of the demons. "


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    It''s disgusting to see these demons.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what these demons think. Do they have to boast about others'' fart fragrance behind the faeries?


    Do you have to crush your dignity in the ground?


    Xiao Yao couldn''t think of any words to describe these demons for a while.


    Look at the blood mist demon standing beside him with disdain, Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s all demons. How can we do demons?


    Xiao Yao breathed, and his breath condensed into mist.


    "Will you do it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The Lord of blood fog waved his hand.


    "Wait a minute."


    Xiao Yao looks at him puzzled.


    The blood fog demon king sneered and said, "wait until these dogs are dead."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    Xiao Yao despises the demons who are beating and begging for mercy. What''s more, he is the blood fog demon who straightens up in the demons.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the blood fog demon, these demons are more hateful than the fairies.


    If he had to make a choice, he would rather let go of the fairies than kill all the demons.


    In the case that the divine consciousness can''t work, those fairies can''t find out about Xiao Yao''s blood fog demon.


    There is only one idea for them to kill all the demons in front of them as soon as possible.


    Although it is said that the immortals and demons are still in peace now, so war should not break out. But this kind of small-scale war happens almost every day. The fairies'' disdain for the demons and Demons comes from their bones. They will not tolerate the existence of these demons if they are given a chance.


    What''s more, these demons also pose a threat to them.


    Xianzu''s reward for Xiao Yao is already available to all immortals, demons and demons.


    Fairies naturally do not want to let the rewards of fairies fall into the hands of demons or demons.


    For them, this is the biggest shame to the fairies.


    The white robed xianzun smashed a demon''s chest with one blow. At the same time, he held a brush in his hand. The brush fell down, and the ink dots became a long knife. The long knife fell vertically and split a demon in two.


    "It''s a painting master of the Xians in xiwuzhou." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "What does Huazun mean?" Xiao Yao asked


    "To draw into the Tao." Blood fog demon king said, "it''s just that the painting master''s attainments are not very deep. For the time being, he just stays in the finishing touch. For the time being, he can''t make a start. It''s a good thing for us. If the painting master can really make a start, even if he doesn''t have the strength of the Immortal Emperor, it''s not far away."


    See Xiao Yao more confused, blood fog demon king took advantage of this time to explain with Xiao Yao.


    "There is also a realm of drawing into the Tao. The first layer is on the paper, and the back is lifelike, vivid, vivid, and the finishing touch. For the time being, Huazun can only make the finishing point, but he can''t make a breakthrough. If he can make a breakthrough, even if he only has xianzun''s strength, the three demons of our demon clan may not be his opponents. "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He will be blood fog demon king of this words firmly in mind.


    The road is not only martial arts and kendo, which Xiao Yao knows.


    There are many kinds of immortals, such as Dan, painting, culture and so on. But these are rare. Even the sword immortals are not many among the immortals.


    Most of them are martial arts.


    "There are four immortal emperors in the immortal family. You knew that before, didn''t you?" The blood fog devil continued.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "The four immortal emperors, headed by the East Confucian Immortal Emperor, are also the most powerful. They are literate and Taoist. They are powerful, eloquent and eloquent. Even if they are our demons, they are not necessarily his opponents." Speaking of these, the Lord of blood fog also showed his fear and said with a bitter smile, "you know, I have always been in awe of the demon God in my demon family and highly respected. But even a demon like me has to admit that the demon God is not necessarily his opponent. It can be seen how powerful the Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism is."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "it seems that he is the strongest one of the fairies."


    "It''s not too much to say. We don''t know much about the fairies. However, the three fairies once said that in the long history of the fairyland, only the Immortal Emperor of Dongru stood at the top and was the existence of the strongest. At that level, they have to win or lose, but they put the Immortal Emperor of Dongru in the first place, and there is no doubt about the three clans of immortals, demons and demons. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and firmly remembered the four words "Dongru Xiandi" in his heart.


    Perhaps, at the end of the day, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was his biggest enemy.


    "It''s not a shame to admit the power of the fairies, is it?" Finish saying these, blood fog demon gentleman suddenly asks a way.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "this is a good thing."


    "Ha ha. That''s fine! " In this way, there is some comfort in the heart of the blood fog demon.


    In the distance, the demon king just wanted to run away and didn''t dare to fight.


    "Master Hua, I really don''t want to be the enemy of the fairies! Don''t kill me, and let me live The demon king said as he ran.


    The painter waved his brush again¡° Hum, the demons deserve to live in peace with the fairies? " Huazun snorted coldly. The brush was painting in the air. The ink laid the dragon''s shape. With a little bit of attention everywhere, the ink dragon took off and rushed towards the demon king like a feather arrow¡° It''s really going to be wiped out. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Hum, I wish I had killed all of them! " The blood fog demon is not moved.

 Chapter 1803

    Xiao Yao knew before that the blood fog demon king had deep resentment for those demons.


    Now it seems to be true.


    If there is a chance, he may go up to help the fairies to kill the demons.


    It''s not something that''s impossible.


    In the eyes of the blood fog demon king, those demons are not as good as the demons.


    Blood fog demon king also has his own bottom line, now these demons, even if it is to break through his bottom line.


    It''s time to kill.


    After ten miles, the painter finally killed the devil.


    In the desperation of the demon king, the ink dragon changed into a pool of ink, which melted into the soil covered with leaves and weeds under his feet.


    In a flash, the yellow leaves began to turn green, and the weeds began to grow at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ha ha, it''s your chance to get the immortal ink." Hua Zun laughed, and his tone was full of pride.


    It seems that what he leaks a little bit from his fingertips can become an opportunity for all things to grow up.


    This is true for dead leaves and weeds, and it is true for ordinary people.


    After all, he is a fairy, or an immortal.


    Every fairy has the same truth in his heart.


    Why does Xianzu exist?


    A: because fairies are the executors of the way of heaven.


    As for the demon clan or the demon clan, they should be trampled at their feet, just like the rest of the world.


    Let it live, let it die. This is the power of the way of heaven, but the fairies think that they also seem to have mastered this power. For example, if they want to make those Terrans live, they can live well. If they want to make them die, they have to be erased.


    This is true of all people in the world.


    After taking a deep breath, he turned and planned to go back to find his companion.


    In the past, they pursued the demon king for ten li. The original distance of ten li was nothing to their fairy family. However, this is a great wasteland and an ancient sword mountain. It''s hard to fly, and there''s no way to use divine consciousness.


    Turning his head and looking at the open space behind him, he frowned a little, and felt uneasy for no reason.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too far behind to see my family.


    Or maybe it''s because I''m in jianshenshan, a place full of crises.


    Step forward, step forward.


    Finally, a force of sword came to my face.


    In a flash, the sword Qi diffused from the front line and became dense, like a torrential rain.


    "Presumptuous!" Hua Zun yelled angrily, and his breath soared. He swung the brush in his hand and waved it. The ink formed a shield to block the sword.


    Spring and autumn sword played a sword sound, then circled a circle, changed an angle and launched a second attack on Huazun.


    Huazun''s brush is waving again, and the ink is a vulture.


    The sharp beak of the vulture collides with the spring and autumn sword.


    The vultures dissipate in an instant and return to ink. The spring and autumn sword trembles slightly, and the sword pattern on the blade flashes with golden light.


    "What a curfew! Come out and fight!" Huazun looked around the empty space with a cold face.


    There was only one sword spinning in front of me.


    "Come back." Xiao Yao''s voice sounded from a distance.


    The spring and autumn sword turns into a sword light and is held by Xiao Yao again.


    Looking at the young man riding on an electric tiger, Hua Zun''s brain was running at full speed, and his face suddenly changed.


    "It''s you!"


    Now Xiao Yao, because of the existence of Xianzu Zhusha order, has become a celebrity.


    Well... As if he was on the earth, he had to be careful to be recognized by others all the time, but Xiao Yao didn''t want to hide his face. He wished the fairies would offer him more rewards.


    Because it''s also a recognition of himself.


    If Xiao Yao was really a pool of mud, it would be impossible to cause any threat to the fairies, and the fairies would not think that they had to kill him.


    Xianzu want to kill Xiao Yao, it means that they panic.


    This fluster is exactly what Xiao Yao brought them, so now I think of it, Xiao Yao will not be afraid, but will have a sense of achievement.


    Don''t you take Terrans seriously?


    Don''t you think Terrans can be crushed to death at will?


    Now, do you still think that?


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    If I ask the fairy now if they are afraid, they will shake their heads and disdain. However, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s just a matter of color.


    "Hey, hey, are you scared?" Xiao Yao, holding the spring and autumn sword, approached Huazun step by step and asked.


    "Hum, little mole ant, die quickly." While speaking, Hua Zun waved again.


    It''s still an ink dragon, rushing at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s wrist turned over, and with the spring and autumn sword, his sword Qi gushed out.


    At the same time, his body jumped high, from the top to the bottom, and his body rotated with the spring and autumn sword.


    Through the ink dragon.


    The ink fell on Xiao Yao''s white clothes. It looked like it had dotted several mountains. It seemed that there was some artistic conception.


    The aftertaste is endless.


    The painter''s eyes changed again.


    "You see, you''re afraid, but you don''t dare admit it, do you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hua Zun is speechless.


    He didn''t know why Xiao Yao had to talk to him about this meaningless problem.


    Is it important?


    It''s boring, okay?


    "The devil." Every word of Huazun came out of his teeth, "just bravado."


    Hua Zun is still proud.


    Although he had spent a lot of immortal power fighting with the Demon Lord before, he was still confident.


    With his current strength, it is not difficult to kill a magic soldier who only has the strength of magic soldiers.


    The cinnabar gang of the Xians flaunt Xiao Yao''s strength in this way.


    Therefore, the eyes of the painter became blazing.


    It''s really hard to find a place with no iron shoes.


    I didn''t know when I could find this demon clan. Now it seems that heaven rewards me.


    Take this demon''s head back to the fairies. Will other fairies be jealous and crazy when they see it?


    Thinking of this, he became more and more excited.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He waved the spring and autumn sword in his hand again and pounced on the painter.


    Huazun turns out three swords and presses them towards Xiao Yao.


    At the same time, Huazun also seized the opportunity to retreat quickly.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, the fact was in front of him.


    This evil of the demon clan is very good at kendo.


    This also made him wonder why a demon clan could make achievements in kendo.


    Perhaps, this is why the fairies want to kill them desperately.


    After pushing Xiao Yao back for some distance, Huazun burst out laughing.


    "In fact, there is a villain in Xianzu, who brings mortals to the fairyland privately. Oh, he is also a member of your clan. He is a swordsman. If you let him know that even the demons can understand his swordsmanship, he will feel ashamed and indignant." Hua Zun laughs.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    There was no immediate charge.


    He looked at Huazun in front of him and asked, "do you have a grudge against him?"


    "I once fought, and he got away with it." Hua Zun said, "how about it?"


    "Oh..." Xiao Yao nodded and said, "that''s revenge. Ha ha, it''s a coincidence that I wanted to kill you directly. Now I''m going back. I''d better take off your head and give it to him when he comes back."


    Xiao Yao thought of such a picture, puffed out.


    "At that time, Xu Jianshen must feel very ashamed. After all, he had to go to the fairy Kyushu to get revenge. I can stay here and help him do something."


    Hua Zun''s face changed.


    "You know that bastard?"


    "Do you deserve to scold him, too?" Xiao Yao shook his head.


    The relationship between him and Xu kuangge used to be like a master and apprentice.


    After all, Xu kuangge gave him the heart of the sword, taught him the meaning of the sword, and gave him the xuantie sword.


    Later, the relationship between the two became more like a friend.


    Because that shameless guy took the black iron sword back.


    Spring and autumn sword, sword light shining again.


    He was lighting the ground under his feet, but his body suddenly rose.


    With one swing of the sword, more than ten towering trees fell down.


    Some are not environmentally friendly.


    The painter''s face was tight, and he yelled angrily: "back!"


    As a result, it was he who withdrew.


    Be drunk back by the sword wind.


    Huazun writes with one hand, and then prints with the other.


    A piece of gold paper appeared in front of him.


    "Fairy pages are rare. Even me, there are only three. I can''t bear to take out my hand to deal with the demon king..." when Hua Zun said these words, he was quite surprised. "So, you are really unforgivable! Originally, I just wanted to take your head back to receive the reward, but now I regret it. I not only want to take your head back, but also draw out your ghost to imitate, so that you can become my puppet and never live beyond my life! "


    Xiao Yao grinned.


    have a look.


    At this time, there was still a little bit of immortality there.


    What''s the difference between them?


    The sword fell.


    The sword Qi splashes like a falling stone, causing ripples.


    Xiao Yao fell with one foot, and the fallen leaves floated under his feet, shooting at Huazun.


    I''ll write for you. The ink falls on the so-called "immortal page" in his mouth, and the dragon is no longer ink, but gold. The Golden Dragon shakes its tail, and even has a little more dragon spirit. It opens its mouth and spurts out a golden flame. All the fallen leaves burn up and float in the sky as white smoke. Xiao Yao has a toothache. He felt that the painter was provoking himself¡° Are you playing with fire? " Xiao Yao asked. Huazun snorted coldly. His heart moved, and the Golden Dragon spat out a golden fire. Xiao Yao retreated for a distance and stood upright¡° In fact, I also play with fire. " When he spoke, Xiao Yao took a step, his clothes moved with the wind, and his palms flowed with splendor. As he spoke, a group of colorful flames jumped out of his palm and rushed towards the painter. Jinlong spurts fire again, and the fire strikes Xiao Yao''s strange fire, which not only does not let it dissipate, but also encourages Xiao Yao''s strange fire¡° Fool Xiao Yao shook his head. Golden Dragon did not have time to escape, has been completely engulfed by the fire, drops of golden water stains fall out, drop by drop to the ground. Xiao Yao yawned and was a little surprised¡° Oh, it''s Golden Dragon Oil? "

 Chapter 1804

    In the woods, the silence is terrible.


    Huazun looks at the young man with a long sword in his hand in front of him and falls into thinking.


    After carefully studying every detail, I found that the more I thought about it, the more I felt terrible about the young Jian Xiu in front of me.


    Especially the strange fire just appeared.


    Even though he was still far away, he felt frightened in the phagocytosis that broke out at that moment.


    Now the young man, holding the sword in his backhand, was ready to make another move.


    "Just a moment!" The painter said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao looks at Huazun with a playful look in his eyes, but he is not worried. He also wants to know what the other side has.


    However, what he said next made him unexpected.


    "If I don''t kill you, the battle will be over. Besides, I will give you a real treasure, how about it?" Hua Zun said, "you know, an immortal Zun can only refine five real treasures at most, and each one is the flesh of his heart."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "how about we take a step back?"


    "Oh?" Hua Zun looked at Xiao Yao with great interest and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t say that I won''t kill you. I have to take away your life, but I''ll step back. I''ll take two real treasures from you. How about that?" Xiao Yao said.


    Hua Zun is going to be pissed off by Xiao Yao.


    What''s this? Step back?


    "Are you being unreasonable?" Hua Zun said with a gloomy face.


    Xiao Yao smiles more happily.


    Then, smile a convergence, eyes filled with murder.


    "Before, I wanted to reason with you fairies. You didn''t want to reason with me. You said I was a mole ant. You said that ordinary people like me were not qualified to reason with you. I said that big fists were the truth. I recognized it by holding my nose. Now I can put my sword around your neck. Your fairies'' words have changed again. You said that you want to reason with me. All the shameless things in the world have been done, What else can I do? "


    The more Xiao Yao said, the more angry he was.


    Then there was another sword.


    Hua Zun has a toothache.


    He suddenly realized that in fact, the young man in front of him always had spare strength. Otherwise, with the other side''s fire and sword skills, even if it was not easy to kill himself directly, it would be no problem to force himself to have no way back.


    But the young man didn''t seem to want to use fire to deal with himself. He just relied on his sword.


    Now he can handle it.


    But the intention of the other side, but caused him a lot of psychological pressure.


    As long as he is not a fool, he can understand that the other party is not in a hurry to kill him, but wants to use him to practice sword.


    This is a shame for an immortal.


    When did the fairies come to such a state?


    So that, at this time, his hand holding the brush was shaking slightly.


    The more I think about it, the more trouble I feel. It''s like I used to walk the dog with a rope in the evening, but now he finds that the dog has a collar around his neck and starts to walk him.


    It''s not humiliation. What is it? In the past, they used to play with other people, but now they have become other people to play with them. Such a big contrast really has a great impact on the immortal. Maybe for a long time, there is no way to get out of the shadow.


    If Xiao Yao knew what Huazun thought at this time, he would shake his head and feel that the other party thought too much.


    How could he let the painter out of the wilderness?


    In the ancient wasteland, in the sword mountain, he has an advantage, but the three clans of immortals, demons and demons have a great disadvantage.


    Their accomplishments have been suppressed.


    This is naturally a great opportunity for Xiao Yao. Otherwise, if he is outside, let alone confronting xianzun head-on, his first reaction must be to run away with his feet. Unless his brain is broken, he will choose to fight with each other. It must be xianzun crushing him.


    But this is the ancient wasteland, the sword mountain.


    Such an opportunity is really rare. If we don''t take advantage of this time to kill more immortal and demon kings, Xiao Yao will surely regret to die when this opportunity is over.


    Moreover, this is also his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to improve his own cultivation.


    Have a few life and death battles with these bigwigs, maybe you can get some treasures and so on.


    You''re not going to lose, are you?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao still cherishes such an opportunity.


    This is also the reason why he is not willing to kill the other party directly with Yihuo and Chunqiu sword.


    "Well, I''d like to see how capable you are to be so sure to kill me!" Said Hua Zun.


    While waving the spring and autumn sword, Xiao Yao sarcastically said: "look at you, you wanted to carry my head before and want to go back to enjoy it. Now? But I''m just thinking about my whole body


    Hua Zun, who had been exposed, was as angry as if he had been torn off a fig leaf.


    After all, it''s worse than killing him to make him admit that he''s no match for a magic soldier.


    At first, he was really full of confidence, but even he didn''t know why the other party could completely lose his original confidence in such a short time.


    Huazun never doubted that there were some talents who could understand the truth, but in his opinion, such talents would never appear in the demons!


    "What a big tone. Today, I have to kill you!" As he spoke, Hua Zun stepped back.


    It''s a bit of a face bash.


    However, Huazun soon found a good reason for himself.


    He said to himself in his heart, after all, he is now in the wilderness, and his strength has been suppressed. Therefore, even if he really suffered losses, there is no reason.


    When he thought about it, he felt much more relaxed.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay too much attention to each other, but he was walking faster and faster.


    The foot of the sword is Xuanbu, and the Qi of the sword is upside down like a waterfall. It''s fragmentary and neat, without any gap.


    The frequency of brush waving in Huazun''s hand is also faster and faster, and his heart is more and more surprised.


    He was shocked to find that his enemy''s sword Qi was still climbing.


    It''s like a steep mountain.


    Finally, he drew a huge shield, blocking in front of him. It seems that it is his last retreat.


    "Evil people, I will kill you when we meet one day!" As he spoke, the painter drew a fine horse and rode away.


    Xiao Yao''s three swords just managed to break the huge shield. Seeing the escaped painter, he burst out laughing.


    It turns out that the xianzun of Xianzu is just like this.


    He whistled, and the electric tiger came rushing.


    "Don''t run away, but the painted horse, you don''t want face, I still want face." Xiao Yao patted the huge tiger''s head and said.


    The electric tiger roared, and its hooves galloped and rolled up the dust.


    In the blink of an eye, it drew close to the painting statue riding on the ink horse.


    Hua Zun''s face suddenly changes and he keeps drawing swords to stop Xiao Yao''s pursuit.


    Even if we can''t kill each other, it''s good to delay ourselves.


    Now he just wants to join up with the fairies, so that he will be safe.


    He didn''t believe that he could not chop the young man under the horse by joining hands with those fairies.


    No, it''s under the tiger!


    Xiao Yao stroked the spring and autumn sword in his hand. Although the speed of the electric tiger was very fast, it was extremely stable.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to think hard to keep balance.


    The grain on the spring and autumn sword is caressed, and the gully is clear. It is cool and cool. It flows into my heart.


    He took a long breath.


    Finally, the speed was almost there. He suddenly stepped on his feet and jumped into the air.


    The light of the sword is scattered like the flowers of heaven.


    It''s not grand, but it''s not too small. The edge of the sword is exposed, and countless branches and leaves are rolled up.


    Xiao Yao''s speed in the air suddenly increased a lot, such as walking against the wind.


    "Come down here!" With a big drink, Xiao Yao has come to the back of Huazun. Without waiting for the other party to mention the brush, he will be killed in the first World War.


    A little bit at the foot of the painter fell under the horse. How could the ink horse bear the power of the sword? It immediately collapsed into ink.


    Xiao Yao''s sword flower turned over and killed the painting statue with another sword.


    "Go away!" Hua Zun gave a roar, and the brush drew a sledgehammer.


    Xiao Yao blocked the attack, but his face showed an imperceptible sneer.


    Hua Zun did not recall it, but he noticed that there was a blazing heat behind him.


    At the moment when he turned his face, he saw a cluster of small flames.


    The fire darted around and swallowed the body completely under the ferocious gaze of the painter.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for Huazun to detect the strange fire in ordinary times, but he had been dealing with Xiao Yao''s sword Qi with all his heart before, where he noticed the strange fire behind him.


    The new fire integrated with the fire of sword and furnace is much more domineering than any other fire, otherwise it is difficult to entangle a painter.


    When the painter raised his brush and wanted to wave ink, half of his body had been swallowed up. He had no time to take a breath and was completely swallowed up.


    To ashes, only in the ashes also placed a brush.


    Xiao Yao bent down and picked up the brush.


    "This brush is unusual. Even if it''s a strange fire, it can''t swallow it. It''s a little interesting." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "originally, he wanted to practice more swords. Who knows that this painter is so brave, but he wants to run."


    Shaking his head, he played the role of electric tiger again.


    "Go back, by the way, and see the next prey." Xiao Yao''s voice is rather cold. The tiger shakes its big head and looks arrogant, as if Xiao Yao was not the one who killed xianzun before, but it was him. When they returned to the previous place, the blood fog demon king did not show up, but focused on the rest of those fairies. There is another immortal who is powerful. Before he left, Xiao Yao told them not to do anything and wait for him to come back so as not to scare the snake. The Lord of blood fog knows what Xiao Yao means. From the beginning, Xiao Yao didn''t want to let any of the fairies go. However, Xiao Yao is more intelligent. He doesn''t want to kill in one breath, but wants to break it one by one. Kill a painting master first, for these fairies, even if half of their vitality is cut off.

 Chapter 1805

    At this time, the fairies were also worried.


    "Why hasn''t the master come back yet?" Another immortal stood up and paced back and forth, a little impatient.


    "Didn''t you catch up with the devil?" A fairy general whispered.


    "Even if I can''t catch up, I should come back!" The immortal Zun shook his head and overturned the immortal general''s conjecture.


    An immortal general in gold armor took a step forward and said with a smile, "don''t worry, master wuzun. We all know the strength of master Huazun. With the immortal pen in hand, it''s easy to kill a demon king."


    The immortal nodded, laughed and said, "that''s true. Since that''s the case, I''ll wait a little longer."


    Some fairies, sitting on the ground, began to rest.


    The previous battle with the demons did not cause them too much casualties, but the consumption of immortal power in the body was very serious.


    There are some demons who fight back on their deathbed, which really causes them a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, it is very important to take time to recover their immortal power. After all, they are still deep in jianshenshan, a place full of crises.


    At this time, the sky suddenly began to rain.


    The rain is like the wind.


    "No! The sword rain is coming again A fairy changed his face.


    Xianzun stood up quickly with solemn expression: "find a place to escape quickly!"


    "Yes, there is a cave ahead. Let''s go back now!"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the raindrops in the sky.


    Raindrops fall on the body, not only did not cause any harm to him, but also penetrated into the skin, along the mountains and meridians in the body, moistening the viscera and the heart of the sword in the body.


    "The rain has the meaning of sword!" Xiao Yao laughs, and his eyes are filled with murder again.


    He turned his face, looked at the blood fog demon and other demons, and said: "you go back first, I will stop them, and kill as many as you can. Even if you can''t kill them, dragging them in the sword rain can cause them many casualties."


    "And you?" The blood fog devil asked while resisting the sword rain.


    Xiao Yao opened his arms, felt the smell of sword rain, and said with a smile, "do you think I am disturbed?"


    The blood fog demon opened his mouth, and then shook his head with a bitter smile. Instead of saying anything more, he took Xiaobai and they turned and walked towards the cave.


    Xiao Yao or Xu Bingge.


    They came to the sword mountain, not only will not be subject to any restrictions, but also like fish in water.


    Here, Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge are in a state of no man.


    He felt that the stupidest thing the demons had ever done was to force Xiao Yao into the wasteland.


    It''s a dead place for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, but for Xiao Yao, it''s a dead end, seizing one opportunity after another. It''s really a rebirth of Phoenix Nirvana.


    The blood fog demon doesn''t know how long Xiao Yao needs to stay in the wasteland, but he has an intuition.


    When Xiao Yao comes out of the wasteland, the fools of the demons will not be able to deal with Xiao Yao any more.


    Has gone out of a Xu crazy song, perhaps at this time Xu crazy song has set off a storm in the fairy Kyushu.


    Next, Xiao Yao


    After the Lord of blood fog left, Xiao Yao held the spring and autumn sword in his hand.


    The rain falls on the spring and autumn sword. The original sword pattern becomes clearer at this time.


    Every sword pattern is permeated with holy light pattern, which is golden and wonderful.


    Xiao Yao felt the grain of the spring and autumn sword in his hand again, and the heart of the sword in his body also became turbulent.


    In a flash, it rained heavily.


    "Good rain knows the season, and spring is the time to come." Xiao Yao chuckled, holding the sword, he dived forward and swept by.


    If you don''t take advantage of this rain and kill a few more immortal demon kings, I''m really sorry for this good rain.


    A gust of mountain wind, whistling and passing, a drop of rain from the convergence of the bead curtain has also been blown, mountain fog.


    Xiao Yao held the sword formula and murmured, and his speed increased a lot.


    Those fairies are still running all the way.


    Even an immortal would not dare to compete with a sword rain on this sword mountain.


    In fact, during this period of time, the sword rain fell quite a few times, but Xiao Yao and others were all beside the deep pool behind the cave, where the sword rain was completely covered, so they didn''t realize it.


    Therefore, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons on the sword mountain have raised their vigilance.


    If you look carefully, you will find that there must be a cave that can shelter the sword rain in the place where the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons live, at most three miles.


    Moreover, among the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, they gradually realized how much damage the sword rain could do, such as how long an immortal soldier could last in the rain, how long an immortal would last in the rain, and how long immortal Zun could last.


    Learn from the past and learn from the future. There are so many dead people of the same clan, they have to get some valuable information.


    A small puddle, which had been passed by more than a dozen fairies, seemed to be deeply sunk.


    At this time, a pool of rain in the distance condensed into a sword and shot at them.


    As soon as xianzun''s face changed, he took a step forward. At the same time, he worked out the immortal power in his body. The immortal power condensed and formed. When it collided with the rain sword, the burst of energy spread to the surrounding areas, and the jade curtain in the air swayed.


    Immediately, three rain swords shot at them.


    Xianzun takes another hand to dissolve a rain sword, but the two immortal soldiers on both sides fall to the ground one after another. The rain sword passes through their bodies, but it doesn''t stop. It still goes through.


    "Be careful!" Xianzun gave a roar.


    A fairy in the back dodged quickly and got away with it.


    Xianzun let out a roar, shaking away a few meters.


    "Who, come out!"


    With the roar of xianzun, the three meter jade curtain with him as the center suddenly stopped, but it only lasted for three seconds, and then fell again.


    Xianzun twisted his hands together, and a force of immortality gathered in his palm.


    Xiao Yao''s feet shrunk to an inch, and he walked a few steps, hundreds of meters away.


    "Who are you?" The rain and fog were so heavy that the immortal could not see Xiao Yao''s face clearly from a distance, so he had a palpitation.


    "Terran." Xiao Yao gave a smile, and then he kneaded the sword formula in his hand, which gave spring and autumn sword more power.


    The long sword is like a swordfish in the water. It sings high and breaks through the rain and fog. The rain in front of it clings to the spring and autumn sword, but it does not dare to contaminate the sword God.


    The spring and autumn sword is in a state of emptiness around the board inch. The rain forms a radian, which fits the blade tightly and leaves a sense of propriety.


    Xiao Yao put his hands together and kneaded the sword formula. A word came out of his mouth.


    "Broken!"


    In a flash, the spring and autumn sword spun wildly, driving a gust of wind, sweeping away towards those fairies.


    The speed of moving forward, also suddenly faster.


    Ride the wind and the waves, but that''s all.


    Xianzun finally realized the other party''s extraordinary place.


    "You are not affected by the sword rain. How can it be..." xianzun retreats back and forth, and several immortals rush to come first. At the same time, they gather the immortal power in their body and fight with the Chunqiu sword in front of them.


    Xiao Yao was not in a hurry. When he spread out his hand, he saw a few round raindrops beating in his palm.


    He suddenly clenched his fist, took back his arm and swung it out. At the same time, he released his palm. At that moment, those round raindrops were infused with a strong sense of the sword. They became the terrible weapons contained in the sword god mountain and broke away.


    On one side of his face, xianzun held out his hand to catch a drop of rain. At the same time, his palm gathered Xianli''s strength, but he stepped back and finally stopped it.


    The other immortal generals, who had no such good luck as him, saw the raindrops, which had become concealed weapons, passing through their eyebrows and leaving space, but there was no blood spilling over and their bodies still fell to the ground.


    "Who the hell are you?" A wave of panic enveloped xianzun. He stepped back a few steps and made a hysterical sound.


    As Xiao Yao walked on, the raindrops leaped and fell on his shoulders.


    Instead of answering the other person''s question, he quickened his speed and moved forward.


    The rest of the immortal generals were afraid.


    The other side can force xianzun into such a mess and kill several immortal generals.


    How they are not afraid!


    "If it wasn''t for the heavy sword rain, he would not be my opponent!" Xianzun said in a deep voice, "you stop him. When the rain stops, I will avenge you!"


    Those immortal soldiers and generals are as pale as ashes.


    The revered immortal Lord in their heart was about to leave them and run away alone.


    Not only that, they were also required to form a meat shield with their own immortal bodies to intercept the enemy.


    Xiao Yao''s speed in the sword rain is much faster. He holds the spring and autumn sword again, and the power of Tai Chi is surging wildly.


    "Go away!" With a roar, the front immortal soldier was shattered.


    Of course, it''s not because Xiao Yao''s voice is loud, but when Xiao Yao opens his mouth with breath, the sword rain around him is mobilized, all of it pours into the immortal soldier''s body, and immediately crush the immortal soldier''s body.


    Those immortal soldiers will step back one after another and show panic.


    "Stop him for me!" Finish saying this words, that immortal Zun already immediately ran toward the front, dare not stay here.


    There was only one thought in his mind.


    Into the cave.


    As long as you enter the cave, you don''t need to use your immortal power to resist the sword rain.


    At that time, if the Jian Xiu in front of him still dares to drive straight in, he will surely be able to kill him!


    Xiao Yao gives a cold hum and claps the immortal soldier in front of his dead face. At the same time, the spring and autumn sword spirit rushes out behind him. Xiao Yao turns around and holds the sword. People and the sword pass through the body of an immortal.


    He took Jian Jian Jue in his hand, and his speed was a little faster¡° If you can''t stop him, even if you survive, I''ll let your spirits die out and there will be no afterlife! " The immortal''s voice came from a distance. The rest of the immortal soldiers dare to hesitate and can only rush towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao sighed¡° Is it true that I am too kind in your heart compared with the immortal who fled Xiao Yao couldn''t help saying. It''s like asking these fairies. It''s like asking yourself. He took another shot and took the sword rain as a barrier to block the attack of an immortal general. At the same time, a sword pierced the chest of an immortal soldier. However, he did not stop, but turned the blade to smash the immortal soul¡° In fact, you will not have an afterlife here. " Xiao Yao said softly. But like a devil whispering. Once again, the sword is powerful. He yelled at the distance¡° Run for you for a while. I''ll catch you and see if you can really kill me! " Xiao Yao gave a drink. Still on the run, xianzun faltered at his feet. Nearly slipped

 Chapter 1806

    The immortal had never been so humiliated.


    If you can reach the realm of xianzun, you can see the talent of your opponent.


    Along the way of practice, the wind and water are always favorable.


    But now in Xiao Yao''s place, he really fell down and became black and blue.


    Even if he was hiding in the cave, his chest was still undulating.


    If it wasn''t because jianshenshan couldn''t open the gate, he even wanted to leave the right and wrong place now.


    He didn''t even dare to think about rewards.


    It''s better to have a little self-knowledge to be an immortal.


    He gasped for a moment, watching the rain outside the cave, still crackling down. Every raindrop splashing on the ground is like a sharp sword.


    Straight to the heart.


    Fairy, human and demon.


    There are moments of fear.


    And this immortal, who has been in the martial arts for hundreds of years, has been in a panic to the extreme.


    But even so, there was a flash of murder in his eyes.


    Although he was afraid of Xiao Yao, he wanted to kill Xiao Yao very much.


    But whenever there is a little chance, he hopes to put the other side to death.


    Otherwise, if he wants to continue to climb the martial arts path in the future, the former enemy will become his biggest resistance.


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s identity has long been recognized by him.


    It''s just hard for him to understand why a magic soldier is so terrible.


    What puzzled him most was why the other side kept saying that he was a Terran.


    No matter how it sounds, it seems strange.


    Now think about it carefully, there are many things worth considering.


    however. Even if the Immortal Emperor is here, I''m afraid I can''t guess a general.


    "When the rain stops, leave jianshenshan immediately and report the matter here." The immortal said to himself in his heart.


    He felt that the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons underestimated each other''s strength.


    Magic soldier?


    It''s bullshit!


    Even if you come to the ancient wasteland and your realm is suppressed, you shouldn''t be unable to deal with it as a magic soldier. What''s more, have you ever seen a magic soldier who is good at using swords?


    Hold on to bullshit to the point where there''s no more bullshit.


    He was very angry and even felt that he had been cheated by the fairies


    At this time, outside the cave, a strange sound came suddenly.


    "Patta."


    "Patta."


    As soon as his brain turned, his face changed.


    It''s the sound of footsteps in the rain.


    With one hand on the wall, he retreated deep into the cave.


    Unfortunately, the space of this cave is really limited. It can only be used as a shelter.


    He told himself in his heart that maybe other fairies came, not necessarily each other.


    After all, there is no way to motivate the use of divine consciousness on the sword mountain.


    In this case, how could the other party find him so soon?


    It''s totally illogical!


    Even if he said that to himself in his heart, he was more and more scared.


    Especially as the sound gets closer.


    At this moment, his heart seemed to be held tightly by one hand.


    A little force, you can directly crush the heart, broken into powder.


    Finally, a man in white came in. He patted his clothes with a smile on his face.


    It seems warm, but in fact it is murderous.


    At least, this immortal thinks so.


    At this moment, his heart suddenly stopped for a few seconds.


    "Hey, hey, I found you." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes, looked at each other and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xianzun did not speak,


    His chest heaved up and down, and now he didn''t know what to say.


    Tell the other person you''re great?


    As Xiao Yao walked into the cave, he subconsciously stepped back.


    Finally, Xiao Yao stopped, and he stopped naturally.


    One person and one immortal, looking at each other.


    Finally, Xiao Yao laughed first.


    "Don''t you all want to kill me so that you can go back and get the reward? Now that the opportunities are all in front of you, why don''t you cherish them? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." xianzun wants to swear.


    If he had known that he would face such a situation, he would have come to jianshenshan.


    There are so many immortals, demons and demons on the sword mountain.


    What is their purpose? Don''t you just want to take off Xiao Yao''s head and go back to get a reward?


    The essence and blood of the Immortal Emperor


    Such a reward, for them, is simply fatal.


    Enough to make any demon crazy!


    But now, the problem is.


    Who can kill this guy who is said to have only magic power? Anyway, he thinks he can''t do it. They are willing to take risks for their last visit to jianshenshan, but that doesn''t mean they are willing to die!


    Fairy or demon or demon.


    No one is a fool.


    "Let me go, and I''ll leave the sword mountain at once. How about that?" Said the immortal.


    "Ha ha da." Xiao Yao gave the other party a very straightforward answer.


    He believes that as long as the other party is not cerebral palsy, they should be able to understand.


    There was a flash of murder in xianzun''s eyes.


    "Since it''s like this..." he suddenly raised his head and hit it with a fist, "then you''d better die!"


    Xiao Yao''s mouth moved slightly, like a smile.


    A sneer at xianzun.


    When the other party began to accumulate strength, Xiao Yao actually knew the other party''s intention.


    Moreover, he didn''t think that the immortal would be arrested.


    The fist style bursts, gathering the powerful immortal force in the opponent''s body.


    Before, in the rain, xianzun was fighting with Xiao Yao. At the same time, he tried to resist the impact of Jianyu.


    On the contrary, at that time, Xiao Yao could turn sword rain into his own use.


    Therefore, in the rain, Xiao Yao occupies a great advantage.


    But now in the cave, the disadvantage of xianzun and the advantage of Xiaoyao no longer exist.


    The power of this fist is beyond Xiao Yao''s imagination.


    Even though he was ready, he was forced out.


    "Well, I want to see how you kill me!" That immortal Zun roared and roared, and the expression on his face was almost ferocious at this time.


    Xianzun took a step forward, and Xianli drove a nameless wind, blowing his skirt.


    Xiao Yao is still motionless, however, his eyes looking at the immortal are still full of ridicule.


    Even if the opponent''s offensive looks so fast, but in his eyes, it is still like a child sweeping stick.


    When he came into contact with such eyes, xianzun realized that his state of mind seemed to be in disorder.


    "Die for me!" Xianzun''s body leaped high, pulling the immortal force in his body and pouring it into the blow.


    Xiao Yao''s feet jerked a little, and his body soared up again to resist the wind.


    The spring and autumn sword in my hand is shining like lightning and thunder.


    At the same time, the speed of Xiao Yaoxing''s sword also speeded up a lot.


    Outside the rain is also at this moment, into a shower and fall.


    When he kneaded the sword formula again, the spring and autumn sword came out. There was a little sword light on the sword grain. It seemed that it might fall at any time. The speed and speed were slow, but xianzun was surprised. He had a thought that he didn''t dare to fight from the bottom of his heart.


    He clenched his teeth and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Xiao Yao was enveloped in the blood fog, which suddenly spread.


    Even the spring and autumn sword seems to have lost its sense of direction. It stayed in the same place for a while, and did not continue to move forward.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s ears sounded a gust of wind.


    He listened, his body let a step, but still did not escape the punch, the body like a broken kite flew out, and then hit the mountain wall.


    The stones and dust on the wall of the mountain fall down. Xiao Yao stands up again and looks at his face.


    "Hey, boy, are you sure now, can you kill me?" The immortal Zun said with a sneer.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and patted the dust on his clothes. He was in pain and went against the blood.


    I have to admit that the reason why the other party is able to become immortal is that they have real ability, and they are by no means the people who engage in evil.


    Xianzun''s body appears again. His body is arched. He pulls up his fist. It seems that he has been accumulating strength for a long time. With the momentum of destroying the withered and decadent, he breaks through the air.


    With a cold smile on his face, he seems to want to turn the cave into Xiao Yao''s burial place.


    Also at this time, suddenly a golden light suddenly appeared, hit on xianzun''s face.


    He closed his eyes subconsciously and slowed down.


    Xiao Yao holds the spring and autumn sword again in his hand. When he wields a sword, the air of the sword is boiling like hot water, and a thunderbolt can be heard in the air.


    Although he couldn''t help retreating, he still felt a cool air in his chest and swept his whole body in an instant.


    When he opened his eyes again, Xiao Yao weighed a bronze mirror in his hand and looked at him with a smile.


    "Your immortal treasure is really good." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xianzun could not support himself, so he stepped back a few steps.


    Originally, this kind of wound could not cause any trouble to his strong body. What made him feel headache and want to crack was that there were faint strands of sword spirit lingering around the wound, and he had already pulled his immortal force in his body, breaking one immortal pulse after another.


    "You... How can there be..." xianzun sat on the ground dejectedly. Before he finished his sentence, his head was already unable to fall down and died. Xiao Yao stepped forward and beheaded with one sword. In order to avoid the immortal master''s great power, he will be able to hold his breath and regenerate a new wave. He kicked his head out of the cave and walked out slowly. The blood of the spring and autumn sword is mixed with the rain. Dozens of steps ahead, the original torrential rain suddenly stopped. Looking up, it''s clear after rain. It''s abrupt to come and it''s abrupt to stop. Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the cave. He was very happy¡° The second one. " Xiao Yao picked his fingers and kept the number in mind¡° How many immortals do you have... "Is it enough for me to kill?" Xiao Yao looks at a direction in his eyes. In fact, he doesn''t know what he''s looking at. But, some words, he wants to make a face with that fairy. Did you see? You see me as a mole ant. Now, even cut two immortal masters! Perhaps, the other party will disdain to smile. What Xiao Yao thinks about is the immortal lady, who should be in the first place. The power of the blow suddenly broke out, and he was spitting blood and laughing.

 Chapter 1807

    After returning to the deep pool, Xiao Yao lay down on the spot.


    The white clothes, especially the chest, had been soaked with blood.


    "I underestimated xianzun''s strength after all." Xiao Yao murmured and fell asleep again.


    After Xiao Yao fell asleep, Xiao Bai tried to shout twice, but it didn''t work.


    Deep pool, water rolling.


    Qinglong pokes his head out of the pool and sees Xiao Yao lying on the ground. There is a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    "It''s very brave." With these words, the green dragon opens his mouth. A green mist comes out of his mouth and slowly falls on Xiao Yao to cover him.


    At that moment, Xiao Yao''s face improved.


    "Lord Qinglong, is my master OK?" Xiaobai raises his head and looks at Qinglong and asks.


    "It was something, but it''s nothing now." Qinglong said softly, "with the protection of my real dragon and Qi, he will soon recover."


    Xiaobai was relieved.


    But the blood fog demon king, his face slightly changed, carefully asked: "true dragon and true Qi, use a little less, you..."


    "What does it have to do with you?" Green Dragon coldly looked at the blood fog demon king and said, "do you want our human talent to wither?"


    Although this period of time, Qinglong did not embarrass the blood fog demon king and other demons, but any discerning person can see that Qinglong has no good feelings for the demons.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s face, he might turn the blood fog demon into ashes.


    During this period of time, green wolf will sigh from time to time.


    I am so kind now


    As everyone knows, in the cave leading to the deep pool, there has been a smell.


    There, I don''t know how many corpses of the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons lie.


    Qinglong, who claims to be too kind, is naturally the initiator of all this.


    In fact, Qinglong also understands Xiao Yao''s idea.


    It is impossible to subvert the three clans of immortals, demons and demons with one''s own power.


    Even the confident green dragon knows how difficult it is.


    It is said that with the current strength of Qinglong, he may be able to compete with the immortals, but if he is two immortals, he may be a little overwhelmed.


    After all, he is not the emperor of man, let alone the emperor of sword.


    Looking at Xiao Yao lying on the ground covered with bruises, green dragon''s eyes showed a trace of humanistic appreciation.


    He felt that it was probably because of the original Terran, everyone had the courage to fight before Xiao Yao, so they could stand up.


    This is the Terran!


    After waiting for not knowing how long, Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes.


    He sat up and took a long breath. The Taiji diagram in his body became more solid.


    "Master, are you awake?" Xiaobai was the first one to come and said excitedly.


    Excited, he looked at Xiao Yao with worried eyes.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Well..." Xiaobai thought seriously and said, "thirty days and nights."


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    In other words, have you been sleeping for a month?


    He rubbed his temple, stood up and paced back and forth, feeling the changes of Qi and blood in his body.


    Although there is no big breakthrough in self cultivation, it is much more solid than before.


    This is naturally a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    Sometimes, it is a breakthrough in disguise to stabilize the present cultivation.


    He realized this very early.


    "If you want to continue to make breakthroughs, you have to start with the emperor." Xiao Yao thought in his heart.


    He turned his face and looked around, and found that in addition to the small white painting fan, ape demon and blood fog demon did not know where to go at this time.


    Xiao Yao asked Xiaobai a question, Xiaobai explained with a smile: "the Lord devil and the Lord devil said that after you wake up, you may need to refine some pills and herbs, so they went out to collect medicine."


    "Do they know herbs?" Xiao Yao has a wonderful way.


    "They say that you''ve picked some before, but I can barely recognize some." Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently, went to the edge of the deep pool, picked up water by hand and washed his face. There were crystal beads on his face, and his spirit recovered.


    Stand straight waist pole, the whole body has unspeakable patency.


    He can clearly feel that the muscles and bones in his body seem to be a little stronger than before.


    All of a sudden, he lowered his head, stripped off his clothes, and was shocked to find that near his chest, there was a group of Yingying Green Qi, tightly attached to it.


    He frowned.


    Before that, but never before.


    After all, he knows his body very well.


    Xiao Bai looked at Xiao Yao and knew what he was wondering about. He said with a smile, "this is Zhenlong Zhenqi, master Qinglong."


    Xiao Yao sighed and bowed to the deep pool.


    "Thank you for your help, master Qinglong!"


    The sound of the green dragon came from the deep pool.


    "Don''t talk about that nonsense. If you really die, the hope of Terran will be gone. However, I still want to tell you that the fairies can''t be underestimated, and those fairies can''t be underestimated. I can''t pay attention to them, but you can''t. no matter what kind of opponents you meet, you have to do your best, such as a lion fighting a rabbit."


    Xiao Yao replied with a smile: "I''ve been taught."


    Qinglong''s voice stopped.


    In fact, even if Qinglong didn''t say those words before, Xiao Yao would wake up.


    As Qinglong said, the fight of the fairies is more diversified than that of the demons and demons.


    It''s a pity that after he gained some advantages in the sword rain, he became a little impetuous. He really didn''t pay attention to an immortal. Although he still won in the end, he also used the bronze mirror, the so-called immortal Zhenbao.


    He didn''t feel that he could retreat completely if he only relied on the spring and autumn sword.


    At this time, the painting fan quietly came to Xiao Yao''s side.


    "Is it an immortal who hurt you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Fan hands together, a little nervous.


    "Is xianzun really so powerful? Then he... "


    Although he didn''t finish painting the fan, Xiao Yao was sure to guess who "he" was in the mouth of the fan.


    "In the end, it''s still Xu kuangge''s daughter-in-law. I''ve survived my near death. It''s better for you not to comfort me, the little Lord. You''ve already been thinking about my sweetheart who doesn''t know where." Xiao Yao shook his head and said.


    The painting fan showed shyness and said in a low voice: "in fact, I''m also worried about the young master''s..."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    He found that after the fan awakened the memory of the girl in red, her character changed a lot.


    Become a little shy.


    There is a big difference between those who speak softly and those who used to draw fans in the cloud Hall of the earth.


    Although Xiao Yao felt a little uncomfortable, he understood that this kind of painting fan was the girl Xu kuangge had been dreaming about.


    Although the vigorous and valiant girl in Yunxiao hall is also a fan painter, for Xu kuangge, she is quite different.


    "Don''t worry, Xu Jianshen also has the strength of jianzun." Xiao Yao said, "as long as those immortal emperors don''t fight, even if Xu Jianshen doesn''t fight those immortal gods and wants to escape, there''s no problem."


    The fan sighed, nodded and said no more.


    After a while, the blood fog demon king and ape demon also returned to the deep pool, but the ape demon looked not smooth, as if he had been injured.


    Xiao Yao went forward to investigate and frowned.


    "When picking medicinal materials, I met some fairies and had a fight, so I was hurt a little." The ape devil grinned and said, "but no harm, those fairies have been killed by me and the Lord."


    "Hum, if it wasn''t for xianzun''s sneak attack, how could I hurt ape demon?" The blood fog demon is not happy.


    After all, ape devil followed him out, but he was hurt when he came back. This matter is that he slapped the devil in the face.


    Before they went out with Xiao Yao, they were all safe and sound, but when they went out with ape demon, something happened, which made him feel shameless.


    "It doesn''t matter. When I succeed in alchemy, I''ll take another pill and have a good rest." Xiao Yao said.


    Ape demon quickly nodded, said with a smile: "thank you, master."


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face.


    They all call master. You have to be a little master, don''t you?


    When Xiao Yao started alchemy, at the same time, Xianzu zhenyuanzhou also fell into turmoil.


    In just a few months, zhenyuanzhou, the Xianzu, has lost three immortal statues.


    Moreover, all of them were killed by a sword master.


    This is undoubtedly worse for the fairies.


    It''s worse because not long ago, an Immortal Emperor of the Xians had died.


    Nanman Xiandi''s xianzunxian generals all said to the outside world that Nanman Xiandi couldn''t make a breakthrough and his Qi and blood reversed to death, but there were still too few fools in the immortal family.


    That''s the Immortal Emperor!


    If xianzun and Xianjiang die in this way, they are willing to believe it. But Xiandi, absolutely impossible!


    However, they also did not understand what kind of enemy it was that even the immortal family did not dare to tell the real cause of death of Nanman Xiandi.


    In fact, there were dozens of immortal generals around before the Xiandi immortal meteorite in Nanman.


    They only saw a sword coming through the air. Even though the Immortal Emperor of Nanman had already picked up all the immortal emperors who wanted to block the sword, they were still pierced.


    Moreover, the Immortal Emperor of Nanman even couldn''t force the meaning of the sword out of his body, so he died. After that, Dongru Xiandi went to see the other two Xiandi in person. They are Xiyao Xiandi and Beidou Xiandi. As for what the three immortals talked about, they didn''t know. The rest of the fairies are in danger. They all realized that Xianzu could face a very difficult situation. Is it the demons or the demons? Whether it is the demon emperor or the demon emperor of the demon clan, they do not seem to have the strength to kill the Immortal Emperor of Nanman. Even if the Immortal Emperor of Nanman is really defeated and wants to retreat, there is no problem. But only one sword, kill a Immortal Emperor! It''s a fable, but it really happened... In zhenyuanzhou, a young man in white came to Qulong mountain with a long sword. Here is the highest point of Zhenyuan Prefecture. Standing on the steep mountain, he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked a little pale. You can have a panoramic view at the foot of the mountain. He sat down cross legged and took off his sword and put it between his legs. Reach out and touch the blade¡° Fairyland is too big, and my voice is too small. " The white sword Zun raised his head and looked at the distance, "so, you should make more sword sounds and tell the so-called fairyland that I''m coming!"£¨ In today''s second watch, Lao Bu doesn''t remember when he last asked for a monthly pass last year. So far, Lao Bu only asked for a monthly pass once. This is the second time. So, ask the students who read this book to come and cast a few monthly tickets to help Lao Bu! I''d like to thank you for voting for Lao bu

 Chapter 1808

    On the way forward, many people dare not stop for a breath.


    Because they know in their hearts that once they stop, they will step on a foot from a high place and want to step on their head and climb up.


    Heaven is not benevolent.


    This is true for both Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao.


    Xu kuangge never thought that he had to fight with this fairyland.


    He didn''t have a big goal, and he didn''t think that he had to step on the immortal, demon and demon families under his feet, which was meaningless. After all, Xu Jianshen didn''t feel the feeling of standing on the top.


    The legend that should be left is that Xu Jianshen has left.


    Now he just wants to have a good look at the colorful world with the painting fan.


    However, the fairies do not allow it.


    What can he do?


    What can he do except to use his sword to reason with the fairies?


    Sitting on the top of the mountain, Xu kuangge vomited a foul breath.


    His eyes were clear, looking at the mountains in the distance.


    Mind, suddenly sounded before and Xiao Yao together into the deep pool space, realized the words.


    "The truth of the world lies in the sword..."


    He showed a rare smile, as innocent as a child.


    Sword mountain.


    Most of the three clans have been evacuated.


    After searching for several months in jianshenshan, I didn''t even find Xiao Yao''s shadow.


    However, a small number of them continued to stay.


    The three immortals, demons and demons who still stick to the sword mountain have one thing in common, that is, they are difficult to continue to break through.


    If they don''t have enough opportunities, they may be here in their lifetime.


    In order to go further, they have to pay more patience and perseverance than their peers.


    What''s more, seeing that there are fewer and fewer immortals, demons and demons on the mountain, it''s also a thrill to stay.


    After all, it''s clear from the kill list that the opponent has only the strength of magic soldiers.


    Even if you are alone, you should be able to kill each other, right?


    Very good, no competitors


    When Xiao Yao doesn''t show up for a day, they are anxious, just like ants on a hot pot.


    It''s no exaggeration to use these four words here.


    I''m looking forward to my parents.


    However, for the anxiety in their hearts, Xiao Yao naturally did not realize it. At this time, he put all his mind on refining super product God pill.


    For Xiao Yao, it''s a good way to refine the super pill again. No matter the grade or the speed of the pill, it''s much better than the first time.


    In the first furnace, Xiao Yao succeeded in refining seven super pills.


    Xiaobai, Xuewu, ape and Xuejiao, one for each.


    Originally Xiao Yao also wanted to give the green dragon a gift, but the green dragon shook his head and refused.


    "This pill is of some help to you, but of little use to me." Qinglong said with a smile, "many years ago, there was a master of alchemy in the human race. He was able to make a kind of pills called true alchemy. In the past, the emperor jianhuang and the emperor renhuang could use it. I''m lucky. The emperor jianhuang rewarded me with one, which also made my cultivation progress by leaps and bounds."


    Xiao Yao nodded, pondered for a moment, and said with a smile, "one day, if I find a way to make the so-called true pill, I will let you eat it as sugar beans!"


    Qinglong laughs, answers and goes back to the deep pool.


    For Xiao Yao, there are not many people who are good to him, but there are many people who are not good enough to him.


    Often have to experience too much sinister, in order to find the original intention, know those who hurt themselves, can laugh it off, of course, revenge or revenge.


    For those who are really good to themselves, we must bear in mind.


    Even in the next life, can''t forget.


    Because this friendship is the most valuable.


    Even if the blood fog demon king and ape demon are demons, Xiao Yao has never had the slightest intention to kill them.


    It''s not because Xiao Yao is kind-hearted, but because he thinks that even if the other party is just a little bit good to himself, it should be worth remembering.


    In particular, under the situation of immortals, demons and demons.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon, following Xiao Yao, never suffered a loss, and picked up a lot of bargains.


    So in Xiao Yao''s heart, he always felt that he was worthy of them.


    Next, Xiao Yao devoted himself to alchemy.


    In the process of alchemy, Xiao Yao did not stop.


    He began to ponder over the emperor''s Sutra.


    Jianhuang''s sword is in his own hand, and its meaning is also in the spring and autumn sword.


    Only the renhuang Scripture, which is related to renhuang, is hard for him to realize.


    It''s not because it''s too complicated, and it''s not because the content of renhuangjing is too obscure.


    It is mainly Xiao Yao''s difficulty in understanding the first paragraph.


    It''s not difficult to cultivate renhuangjing. What you need is a healthy spirit in your body.


    This thing is too illusory.


    He also consulted Qinglong, but Qinglong didn''t know about it. He just said that Xiao Yao should follow his heart. The answer is the same as no answer.


    Xiao Yao naturally has his own understanding of Haoran Zhengqi.


    According to Mencius'' explanation, Haoran Zhengqi is just Qi, the most powerful breath existing in heaven and earth.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the sky.


    In the heart scolded a, this lets me where to look for?


    Wen Tianxiang once wrote a poem, which said: since ancient times, who has no death in life? Let''s take the heart and shine on history.


    The noble and healthy spirit is visible.


    Wealth can''t be lewd, poverty can''t be moved, and power can''t be subdued.


    There is also Haoran righteousness in these words.


    Xiao Yao thinks that what he can do is just to ponder over it.


    After refining the second batch of chaopin Shendan, the Taiji diagram in Xiao Yao''s body has changed.


    It''s getting smaller.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. However, change is a good thing after all.


    It''s not getting worse, it''s getting the same.


    After the success of Xiao Yao''s elixir, Xiao Yao opens his eyes and sees Qinglong standing by.


    Painting fan is looking at a direction, dazed.


    Xiao Yao has long been used to the state of fan painting. As long as Xu kuangge doesn''t come back for a day, the painting fan won''t change much. At this time, he will think of Li Xiaoxiao and others.


    Perhaps, they also like painting fans, looking at the sky, waiting for their own back.


    Putting away his thoughts, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Qinglong and asked, "master Qinglong, what''s the matter?"


    Usually, Qinglong is in the deep pool, but this time he wakes up, Qinglong is in front of him.


    "There''s something wrong with those demons." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    "I have no way to leave here, so I have to wait for the end of your alchemy. Fortunately, it''s not a big problem now. They''re still fleeing. You can look for them." Green Dragon said.


    "With the blood fog demon in, will they still encounter danger?" Xiao Yao asked.


    If at the beginning, Xiao Yao could understand, but now, there are not many demons and Demons left here. According to the truth, with the strength of the blood fog demon king, they should be able to retreat completely. What''s more, the target of those demons and demons is him, not the blood fog demon king and other demons. There is no reason for conflict.


    "Hey, it''s also my fault that I was quick to say that you need some natural materials and local treasures now. Moreover, most of the natural materials and local treasures in sword mountain are full of sword Qi, which can enhance your sword spirit and make your sword heart as firm as a rock. The demons were so stunned that they ran out. " Qinglong said helplessly, "they are lucky. They really found a grindstone."


    "Grindstone?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, there is only one kind of stone left in the sword mountain. It is very rare. There used to be many of them, but they were used by the original Lord jianhuang and those sword gods. If Lord jianhuang is still there, we can guarantee that the grindstone will be used up. Now we can find one or two of them. The most important thing is that the grindstone also contains a sense of sword, which is very helpful to you, It''s also helpful for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, which leads them to join hands to deal with them. "


    Xiao Yao frowned and felt warm again.


    Little white magic dragon doesn''t talk about it.


    However, ape demon and blood fog demon can do this, it is really worth his moving.


    Demons or Terrans.


    Their goodwill should not be taken for granted.


    "There are two immortals in the fairy family, one demon king in the demon family, and two demon kings in the demon family, so it''s not easy for you to deal with them." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded: "I will be careful."


    "That''s for sure?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "master Qinglong, do you think that the demons around me are different from the demons in your imagination?"


    Qinglong thought for a long time and nodded.


    "Do it well."


    When Xiao Yao came into the passage, Qinglong raised his beard.


    "In fact, it''s really different..."


    With that, he went into the deep pool again.


    Xiao Yao, with the electric tiger, ran all the way.


    It''s fast.


    However, when he raised his divine consciousness, he did not find the blood fog demon.


    He realized that they were a little far away from themselves.


    As for why they didn''t run to the cave, they must have been blocked by the enemy.


    Around a circle, he let the electric tiger change direction¡° The fairies, the demons and the demons. "¡° I will live up to what I have Xiao Yao thought that the Taiji diagram in his body had changed again. A wisp of white Qi is slowly integrated into the Taiji diagram. The Taiji picture in Xiao Yao''s body is shining. But Xiao Yao doesn''t know these yet. Finally, a voice sounded in Xiao Yao''s ear¡° I said, "are you going to break through again?" The python, which lives in Xiao Yao''s body, said. Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Although the python has been taken away by Xiao Yao, but the python rarely speak, in the case of can not start, also can not start. Xiao Yao never forced it. He knew that Python''s submission was due to the majesty and strength of Qinglong. It has nothing to do with him. Whenever there is a chance, it will not help Xiao Yao, because the heart is not willing to¡° What do you mean Xiao Yao asked¡° Your Taiji diagram is a little more angry, which makes me feel... Very uncomfortable. " With that, the python stopped talking. Xiao Yao''s mind is not on it. He doesn''t think much about it. He just wants to find out when he''s waiting£¨ Today''s third watch, nearly 10000 words, or ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for vertical and horizontal monthly ticket! In addition, I would like to thank the bookfriends for their 600000 yuan reward for "only for laobulai" and the bookfriends for their 5000 yuan reward! Thank you Yanger for your 1000 yuan reward

 Chapter 1809

    Before the battle between Xiao Yao and Huazun wuzun, the python did not appear.


    In fact, if there is a python, it will be easier for Xiao Yao to end the battle.


    But at that time, he felt that he wanted to practice sword with immortal respect, rather than simply slaughter, so he didn''t ask for anything.


    Python is a clever choice to pretend to be deaf.


    After all, python seems to be aware of something, so it''s understandable that he doesn''t want to help Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also turned a blind eye to this. There''s no need to be too mean. After all, python has been bullied by Qinglong before. It''s inhumane to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao secretly blamed himself.


    I''m still too kind


    After spending a lot of time, they still didn''t find their whereabouts.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked up.


    The sound of the python rings again.


    "You''re not thinking right."


    Xiao Yao said, "what do you mean?"


    "They are still demons after all. They don''t dare to go too deep into the sword mountain." Python spared no words, saying this sentence, there was no voice.


    However, what he said was actually a guide to Xiao Yao.


    As Python said, Xiao Yao went the wrong way.


    "Are they out of the sword mountain?" Xiao Yao said something.


    When he found that the python was silent, Xiao Yao said angrily, "that''s your demon! You don''t care about my affairs, and I don''t blame you, but if you don''t care about the demons, believe it or not, I''ll kill you now? "


    Feeling Xiao Yao''s impatience at this time, python also has some helplessness.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give you advice, but I really don''t know. If I''m wrong, what will you do when you get angry with me?"


    Speaking of this, python seems to find Xiao Yao''s intention to kill him. He quickly turns his words and says wisely: "of course, I think your idea is right. They really dare not go deep into the sword mountain, but it''s very possible to leave the sword mountain. This is the wisest choice for them. "


    "You should have said something long ago." Xiao Yao asked the tiger to change his direction and said to the python, "you''ve lived so long. You know what to say and what not to say, but I''m not a fool. I can tolerate some things, but when I can''t tolerate some things, it must be you who regret them. Believe me."


    Python wry smile again and again: "you this really is the vengeance ah!"


    "I''ve never done those things that bite the hand that feeds the hand. If you think about it carefully, have I really treated you badly?" Xiao Yao said, "if it wasn''t for you, would you still be alive now?"


    The python sighed and recited a series of complicated words.


    "What does that mean?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "My soul is already on your sword. What I just taught you is a formula. If you read the formula, you can activate the soul attached to your sword." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao grinned: "this is still a good child."


    Python is too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao is not surprised, let electric tiger speed up.


    On the sword mountain, the speed of electric tiger is very fast.


    If God helps.


    Soon, Xiao Yao found the trace of blood fog demon king and other demons.


    "I really left the sword mountain." Xiao Yao didn''t know what he thought at first, but he suddenly realized that he wanted to find a chance to open the gate and escape from here.


    This is a very wise choice, but it will take some time to open the gate.


    The pursuers may not be given this time.


    "Electric tiger, faster!" Xiao Yao said.


    The electric tiger is very tired.


    It wants to tell Xiao Yao that it is already very fast.


    Don''t you see that Ben Hu''s hooves are going to be worn away?


    "When your task is finished, I''ll give you a super pill, too. How about that?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    On hearing this, the speed of electric tiger suddenly increased.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    This electric tiger is just like a rabbit without a hawk


    The sound of the python was heard again.


    "If you want to say that, you really misunderstand this electric tiger. It''s speeding up now because it burns the essence and blood in the body and does great harm to itself." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao said to the python with a smile: "you are still very concerned about the affairs involving your demons."


    "This is really a Warcraft." Python retorted.


    Xiao Yao patted the electric tiger on the head.


    "Here are two." Xiao Yao is very rich, he said.


    Electric tiger is helpless.


    This is already its fastest speed


    At this time, the blood fog demon king and other demons have been forced out of the sword mountain.


    This is their most helpless choice.


    If you can escape back to the previous cave, nature is excellent.


    After all, they have Qinglong as a bodyguard there.


    Of course, in this case, the blood fog devil can only think about it in his heart, and certainly dare not say it. He knew that the green dragon had been looking down on him for a long time, but he didn''t do anything to Xiao Yao. If he said this, it would be disrespectful. On the contrary, he would give the other party a reason to fight. Even if Xiao Yao dissuades him, he will have to suffer more or less.


    The immortals, demons and Demons behind completely blocked the idea that the blood fog demon king and other demons wanted to escape back to the deep pool.


    Of course, they must know nothing about the deep pool. It''s just a coincidence.


    The number of the other side is too much. The encirclement just cuts off the retreat.


    Don''t talk about the little white dragon ape demon, even the blood mist demon, he was in a mess at this time, with some injuries on his body.


    Ape devil was the most seriously injured, and one of his arms was almost cut off. Fortunately, he stabilized his injury with super product God pill.


    See super product God Dan, fairy demon demon three families, more crazy.


    Money is not revealed, this truth, blood fog demon they certainly haven''t understood thoroughly.


    In the time of defending the enemy, Xiaobai also took out the magic knife, which made the demon clan red.


    "Kill that snow wolf, you must kill him!"


    "Yes, take the sword!" Said a fairy.


    "That''s the treasure of our demon clan. How can you touch it?" The demon clan burst into a rage.


    The blood fog demon king is still looking forward to their fighting because of the evil saber.


    After all, the alliance of fairy, demon and demon is a joke, which is easy to collapse.


    At this time, a demon king suddenly stopped their argument.


    "Let''s kill the demons first." Said the devil.


    Hearing this, the blood fog devil was very angry.


    The fairies and Demons aimed at him and wanted to kill them all.


    After all, everyone was hostile.


    But the demons also want to kill them quickly, which makes the blood fog demon a little difficult to accept.


    No matter how sharp the enemy''s knife is, it is fearless.


    But the knife in the back, how to look at it, is a little terrible.


    "Black water Lord, I have written down this account!" The blood fog demon lord roared at the back and said.


    "Well, what if I write it down? Do you really think you can get out of here? " The Demon Lord didn''t think much of his cruel words.


    He has made up his mind to kill these demons.


    Otherwise, it will be him.


    Even if there is a fight among the demons, it''s hard to understand that even the demons can unite with the fairies and demons to attack the same clan.


    Fortunately, this is a wasteland.


    Even the demon God, the Immortal Emperor and the demon emperor, can''t know all about the situation here.


    This is the greatest dependence of the black water demon king!


    When he made up his mind to fight, he didn''t want to leave a living.


    As for the fairies and demons, it''s not difficult to seal their mouths. As long as they let some benefits come out, it''s almost the same.


    Fairies and demons, nothing will happen.


    After all, they are all smart.


    "It seems that they want to leave jianshenshan and open up xingmen." Said a demon king.


    "Well, it takes time for them to open the gate." One immortal said with a sneer, "I wish they would stop and open the gate."


    The ape devil has been a little unsustainable.


    After all, I''ve been seriously injured before. It''s very good to be able to support up to now.


    "Lord demon, take them and run first. I''ll help you stop the pursuers behind you. You can find a way to get rid of them, open the gate and leave the wasteland!" The ape devil said.


    "Fart your mother! Lao Tzu doesn''t have much in his life, but he can''t do anything to abandon his family! " The blood mist demon reaches out his hand and throws the ape demon on his back. "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kill you for the Firebird demon. Believe it or not?"


    Ape demon wry smile: "Lord demon, my life... Is not worth money."


    "Haha, actually I think so, but I think your life is more valuable than those dogs behind you. If you really want to stop them, it''s me, and it''s not your turn."


    Ape demon just wanted to speak, blood fog demon suddenly furious: "shut up! I''m not dead yet! I tell you, as long as there is a demon king in the demon clan, it will not be your turn to be a hero! "


    The ape devil had to swallow back what he wanted to say.


    In fact, Xiao Yao has kept up with the alliance of immortals, demons and demons, but he is not in a hurry to start.


    Even if you add him, the strength here is not enough to resist so many immortals, demons and kings.


    So it''s not a good thing to expose it immediately. So Xiao Yao is ready to play a cheap, start from the magic soldiers who fall behind. Their cultivation is weak, their running speed is much slower, and they have fallen behind a lot. As long as you start fast, those immortals and demons in front of you can''t find out. Like a ghost, he jumped from the electric tiger, mobilized the power of Tai Chi in his body, and quickly approached an immortal soldier. With the fall of the sword, an immortal soldier died. soundless and stirless. As soon as the two magic soldiers who are not far away from the immortal soldier want to speak, Xiao Yao immediately releases the strange fire and devours the two magic soldiers¡° The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind Xiao Yao went on, "you are all stupid..."

 Chapter 1810

    At the foot of the sword mountain, the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons gather together and are catching up with some demons in front of them.


    They have the chance to win. They feel that with their strength, it''s easy to kill a few demons.


    What they don''t know is that behind them there has been an executioner, who is like cutting rice in autumn, reaping their souls.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and demons are temporarily in the same camp. At this time, the number of them is decreasing sharply.


    It''s just that the immortals, the demons and the demons in the front are not aware of it at this time.


    They are all afraid of falling behind and let the other two groups seize the opportunity.


    After all, the demons who fled in front of them were just a group of babies with long legs.


    The magic saber, the grindstone, and the elixir on them.


    Each one is enough to drive them crazy!


    The eyes of these demons have become red at this time, and they can''t consider other problems and potential crisis at all.


    They have only one idea.


    Kill those demons.


    Kill the devil!


    Don''t say fairy and demon clan, even those who run in the front of the demon clan, there is no psychological burden at this time.


    After all, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are full of fighting.


    The so-called indisputability is a joke here.


    If you are really indifferent to everything, choose to wait for the hare, do nothing to fight, then no fairy demon will value your character and leave you some good things.


    What''s more, you''ll be eaten without bones.


    Every fairy, demon and demon knows this very well.


    So they kept on sprinting forward, trying to take the lead in killing those demons, and put away some good things in advance, so as to improve their cultivation in the future.


    "Fairies and demons, the sabre belongs to our demons. We only need the sabre on our back. We can give it to you. How about it?" The demon king at the back suddenly said in his voice.


    Xianzun and Mojun looked at him like an idiot.


    "It''s said that you demons are the smartest. I don''t think I''m as smart as that!"


    "Yes, you and I are clear about the value of the magic sabre. Besides, now the magic Sabre has been in the hands of our demons. That''s what our demons have. Why should we give it back to you?" Black water demon king sneers to say.


    The fairies and Demons both know very well that if the demons are at the top of the list at this time, they will not make such demands.


    They say that now, isn''t it because the demons and the fairies are in the lead?


    The demon clan is always so treacherous.


    Two demon generals, in the back to help their own demon king curse the two families of immortals and demons.


    "Hum, the fairies and demons are not such things."


    "That''s right. Every day we say that our demon clan is shameless. As a result, I think they are more shameless than our demon clan. That demon knife was originally from our demon clan. How did it become their demon clan?"


    "Yes! Who put us at a disadvantage now? The fairies and demons run faster than us, and only two demon kings can catch up with us


    "Hum, one day, I really hope that the demons can unify all the world, and step on all the fairies and Demons into the earth!"


    "Yes, I also support your demon clan to swallow up all the fairies and demons."


    The two demon clans nodded and said thank you.


    However, with these words, they suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    He turned around and looked at the man behind him, who was staring at them with a long sword. Suddenly, a chill came to his head.


    "Who are you?" The two demon generals asked in one voice.


    "Don''t you think I look familiar?" Xiao Yao asked.


    One of the demons just showed a sudden expression, a wisp of sword gas has come to him, through his brain.


    Just when another demon general came back to his senses and wanted to cry out for help, a sword pattern like a python appeared on the spring and autumn sword. From the spring and autumn sword, there was a surge of energy, filled with green fog, and gathered into a Python''s head. The python opened his mouth and swallowed the demon.


    There was no sound.


    In fact, the boa spirit on the sword pattern only devours the demon spirit and leaves the corpse on the ground. However, without the demon spirit, the original body will be useless.


    There are two demon generals lying on the ground. Xiao Yao looks at the bloody sword pattern on the spring and autumn sword and sneers.


    "I really don''t know when these three clans of immortals, demons and demons will come back to their senses!" Xiao Yao murmured in a low voice.


    He said before that the three families of immortals, demons and demons were all stupid.


    Now, he thinks what he said is very reasonable.


    In fact, it''s not that the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are not alert enough, but that they are not aware of the danger behind them.


    They completely play the role of hunters. They never thought about it. Unconsciously, they have become serious prey of hunters.


    By the time they come back, maybe the battle is almost over.


    Finally, Xiao Yao once again with doubts, killed a demon king.


    In fact, the demon king came back to his senses, and made a move to push back the spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand, but he didn''t talk about it. Behind him, a group of doubts rose up enough to devour everything, kept a panic expression, completely disappeared in the fire, the fire kept beating, and returned to Xiao Yao''s body.


    "Presumptuous! Who are you Another demon king reacted quickly and immediately turned into a vulture. The black smoke rolled on his body and attacked Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved the spring and autumn sword in his hand and collided with the golden sharp claws of the vulture, making a metal collision sound. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s body quickly retreated for a distance.


    It seems that the strength of the demon king can not be underestimated.


    In front of the two immortal Zun and the black water devil, also quickly stopped.


    "He... Isn''t he the guy on the list of killing people in fairyland?"


    "That''s him! Ha ha, I really know how to break my iron shoes. I don''t have to find a place to get it. It doesn''t take much work! Lao Tzu stayed in jianshenshan and did not leave. Some of his family laughed at me. Now, who is the big fool who failed in his success


    That hovering in the air of the demon king vulture, said with a sneer: "this son just killed my demon family demon king, I certainly can''t spare him, this is my demon family''s business, and you fairy demon family has nothing to do with, by the way, the front of the demon family, are going to run away, you still don''t go to pursue?"


    The immortal and the devil both sneer.


    "I said, you Eagle demon, do you really treat us all as idiots?"


    "That''s to say, the things on the demons in front of us are not worth mentioning at all compared with the reward after killing this guy!"


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    What''s more, before you killed me, you had a dispute?


    The eagle demon said: "since this is the case, we might as well join hands to kill him and share the reward equally. How about that?" Said the harpoon.


    "Hum, he is a demon clan, and I can kill him." That immortal Zun shook his head and said, "this is the demon that my fairy clan wants to kill. It has nothing to do with you."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the black water demon king standing on the side and said, "by the way, this is still your demon soldier. Shouldn''t you, the demon lord, stand with him?"


    "Ha ha, a magic soldier, what is it? It''s not impossible for me to break through and become a demon God as long as I get the last time from the fairy family. It''s definitely a steady business for us demons to exchange his life for my chance to become a demon God. " Black water demon king looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes, just like looking at a rich dinner, salivating.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, but despite the changes, he hopes that the three clans of immortals, demons and demons can bite first.


    In this way, he can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and then he can sit and collect the fisherman.


    Although a demon king has been killed before, there are still two immortals, a demon king and a demon king in the other camp.


    Xianzun, Xiao Yao didn''t kill him. But that is also the advantage of Jianyu.


    Later, when fighting with a wuzun in the cave, Xiao Yao had to urge the bronze mirror he had got in the snow to win, and he was seriously injured.


    Fortunately, Qinglong moves the real dragon Qi in his body. Otherwise, Xiao Yao may be a corpse now.


    If you meet with these immortal demons, don''t save them. Even if you save your own life, it''s hard.


    At this time, the blood fog demon in front also stopped.


    When he realized that the pursuers stopped behind him, he noticed the oddity and found Xiao Yao. He was relieved.


    Then, the heart hung again.


    "No, master is not their opponent!" The blood fog devil said with his teeth.


    "We have to go back and help." Xiaobai said without thinking.


    In his opinion, even if he died, Xiao Yao could not have any accident.


    "The master doesn''t want us to do that." The Magic Dragon said with a mature voice, "now we have to run for our lives quickly, and return to the cave from the other side of the sword mountain. In this way, the master can also run away on the electric tiger. The speed of those immortals and demons is not as fast as the electric tiger."


    These words, at last, awakened the blood fog demon king and other demons.


    "Yes, the electric tiger is still there. If master wants to retreat, there is no problem at all. On the contrary, if we go back now, not only can we not help, but it will also affect master, so we can only choose to fight with the immortal, demon and demon families..." Lord Xuewu responded quickly and made a decision immediately, "listen to the magic dragon, we will turn back and run away now!"


    Although I''m still worried, this is the wisest choice now.


    And they also understand that Xiao Yao''s intention is the same.


    The effect of magic dragon''s training by Qinglong during this period is really good, not only the strength has increased a lot, but also the thinking has become more agile.


    In fact, the most important thing is that he always existed in Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness. As a result, he is very familiar with Xiao Yao''s way of thinking. He is thinking about it with Xiao Yao''s thinking, so he can realize it quickly. After seeing the blood fog demon king and other demons escape, Xiao Yao was relieved. The immortals and demons in front of him were as if they had not seen them at all. Still arguing. Xiao Yao suddenly starts and rushes towards the electric tiger. Now that they have helped the blood fog Lord, it''s time for them to leave. Is it hard to have a fight with these immortal kings? Even if Xiao Yao''s brain is broken, he will not make such a choice. Just as he was about to approach the electric tiger, a pool of black liquid suddenly appeared on the soil in front of the electric tiger. The liquid quickly condenses and forms, smashing it with one punch, forcing Xiao Yao to retreat. The black water Lord sneered¡° Seriously, think we don''t know what you think? " The black water devil sneered. Xiao Yao''s face finally changed. The black water devil stands in the middle of himself and the electric tiger, which also means that he has cut off his back. Do you think you can only fight with each other£¨ Today''s fifth watch is more than 15000 words! Monthly ticket, monthly ticket, monthly ticket! Say important things three times

 Chapter 1811

    In fact, Xiao Yao does not know when the black water demon started to act.


    But when he reacts, it''s too late.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s quick reaction, he might have been hurt by the black water demon.


    He could only give a wry smile.


    Who said that among the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, the demons are the most treacherous?


    No one else has seen the treachery of the demons?


    "Dog thing." Xiao Yao scolded.


    The electric tiger just wants to rush towards Xiao Yao, but the black water demon has already made a move and smashed the electric tiger out with one punch.


    Xiao Yao pounces on him, but he is held back by the two immortals.


    It''s only because of the confinement of the sword mountain that the eagle demon wants to fly high. It doesn''t fly very high and its speed is not very fast, but it still comes to the side of the electric tiger.


    Sharp claws, stabbed at the electric tiger.


    Looking at the sharp claw, like a sword, shining silver, Xiao Yao had no doubt that if he didn''t find a way to stop it, the body of the electric tiger would definitely be penetrated by the eagle demon''s claw, and then open his stomach.


    Before the tiger was black water demon how a circle, at this time lying on the ground dying, it is difficult to move.


    Otherwise, with the speed of the hawk demon, it is impossible to catch it.


    But now, the electric tiger doesn''t even have the strength to stand up, let alone dodge.


    Just as the eagle demon''s melon was about to fall on the electric tiger, a sword light, like a comet, with its long tail, hit the eagle demon''s melon seed.


    The eagle demon cried out, and his body rose quickly.


    Electric tiger is lucky to avoid a disaster, quickly and strong support, squirming to the side.


    It''s too slow.


    "Hum, there are still some means. The sword in your hand is also a good thing. How about giving it to me?" An immortal took a step forward and said that he also held a long sword in his hand. Looking at the spring and autumn sword that came back to Xiao Yao''s hand again, his eyes were full of greed.


    Xiao Yao chuckled, stared at him and said with a sneer, "just like you, do you deserve to hold the sword?"


    "Damn it The sword master was furious, and the sword in his hand was like a phantom snake, attacking Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s brow wrinkled and his sword pierced.


    The two swords intertwined, and another immortal had already waved his fist to Xiao Yao''s back.


    Xiao Yao swings away the long sword in the other master''s hand with the spring and autumn sword in his hand. At the same time, he retreats quickly. But just when he intends to move away, a mass of black water suddenly emerges at his feet. He holds his ankle firmly and can''t move.


    By the time you can move, your body has gone upside down.


    The immortal''s fist hit him on the chest.


    Fortunately, a blue light flashed across his chest, and Zhenlong Zhenqi protected his heart again, but the blue light was a little dim.


    "Well? Do you still have Qi to protect your body? " Wu Zun, who just punched, looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes. His eyes were full of shock.


    The black water demon king climbed out of the ground again, patted his black robe, sneered, looked at the immortal, and said, "this is what you fairy people say, only the guy with magic power?"


    Immortal Zun shook his head: "absolutely more than that. It seems that there are some deviations in our judgment of his strength."


    "If I fight alone, I may not be his opponent." The sword Zun said suddenly.


    Jian Zun''s words made the three clans of immortals, demons and demons at the scene take a cool breath.


    Before, they had been fighting with the blood fog demon king and other demons, and the sword respect was very important.


    So jianzun''s strength, they still know, even if the other side has deliberately hidden some strength, but this does not affect their judgment.


    "Of course, it''s only here. If it''s not in the wasteland and there''s no realm to suppress, it''s not difficult for me to kill him!" Jianzun is quite proud.


    "It''s a pity that this is the great wasteland." Xiao Yao said as he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "So what?" The hawk demon is still hovering over Xiao Yao''s head, ready to attack at any time. In the way of sneak attack, "even if I wait here, my strength is suppressed. Do you think it is suppressed, but do you think you can escape from the heaven?"


    "Today, you must die here!"


    The sword master said: "the strength of the demon clan can''t be underestimated. We still have to work together to kill it. After the event, we will share the reward equally!"


    "Hum, at that time, it''s about you fairies. Who knows if you will keep your word." The eagle demon said with a sneer.


    The black water devil coughed and said, "I can believe it. Although the fairies have always looked down upon us, the demons and the demons, they will not turn back on the reward of the killing list, otherwise, they will not be fairies. "


    The hawk demon thought about it and thought that there was some truth in what the black water demon said, so he didn''t argue any more.


    Xiao Yao, listening to the conversation of these immortals, demons and demons, felt that it was both exasperating and ridiculous.


    This is equivalent to a group of people get together to buy a two yuan lottery ticket, already thinking about how to close the five million.


    Who gave them confidence?


    "Do you really look down on me like this Xiao Yao shook his head and his sword spirit soared again. "Let me see how you can kill me!"


    For a moment, Xiao Yao''s face became ferocious. At the same time, the spring and autumn sword was cut out, and the sword was full of the space in front of him.


    Jianzun and the wuzun took a step forward at the same time, and they fought together to block Xiao Yao''s sword spirit.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao seizes the opportunity to release his doubts and smashes them at the black water demon.


    As soon as his face changed, he wanted to turn into Blackwater and fight against the strange fire. After all, water and fire are incompatible and mutually reinforcing. He is still confident in his own strength. But unexpectedly, the sword Zun, who was still entangled with sword Qi, had already opened his mouth.


    "It''s strange. You can''t spell it hard!"


    The black water demon king''s face turns pale, quickly melts in the bottom again, dodges the attack of different fire.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly and stamped his feet.


    "Come out!"


    With the sound of drinking, the ground at the foot fell into a violent shaking.


    A pool of black liquid was forced out of the soil, and the fire sped towards the mass of black liquid.


    "Eagle demon, help!" Jian Zun said quickly.


    Eagle demon now where dare to hesitate, after all, now he has been tied together with these demons and fairies, a glory and a disgrace.


    So, he rushed to spare no effort toward Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao uses the power of Tai Chi in his body, smashes it out with one punch, and collides with the eagle''s claws, but his body moves backward.


    The end of the hawk demon is not very good, one of its claws was cut off by strong force, and there was a scream in its mouth, whining through the forest.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" The harpoon is as mad as a madman.


    It will have a great impact on his combat effectiveness.


    If you want to repair your claw, you must kill Xiao Yao and get the essence and blood of the Immortal Emperor before you can be reborn.


    "Shut up Xiao Yao at the foot of a little, body into a straight line, toward the eagle demon fly.


    "Help me, help me!" Eagle demon side mouth for help, while constantly flying, want to get rid of Xiao Yao to his pursuit.


    Jianzun was furious. Xiao Yao regarded him as the air.


    It''s an insult to his strength!


    "Come back to me!" Xianli pours into the long sword in his hand. The sword''s spirit suddenly rises, and the sword''s light is sharp, cutting off the roots and logs around.


    The huge wood of the root is pounding towards Xiao Yao, and the long sword is mixed in it.


    "Go to hell!" Jian Zun''s face was ferocious and roared.


    Xiao Yao frowned. Although he wanted to kill the eagle demon, he was not willing to pay the same price.


    With a sword, he smashed the nearest giant wood directly. At the same time, he stepped on another giant wood and couldn''t help flying. When the height was enough, he turned his body in the air and came from the top, holding it firmly in both hands. The spring and autumn sword was fast and spinning in front of him. The sword and people form a straight line. Xiao Yao hides behind the spring and autumn sword and sees that the spring and autumn sword breaks through one huge wood after another and finally falls in front of the sword.


    Jianzun grasped his long sword again and collided with Chunqiu sword.


    A spark splashed around, and at the same time, the burst of energy gushed wildly. Xiao Yao''s body flew backward. The sword Zun was also pale and vomited blood. Looking at the sword in his hand, which was regarded as his arm, there was a gap. He could not help burning with anger.


    "If you dare to hurt my sword, I will tear you to pieces!" Jianzun''s reason seems to be completely engulfed by anger, and his foot speed is fast, flying towards Xiao Yao again.


    Xiaoyao carp stand up, heart read a move, spring and autumn sword back in hand.


    He swung his sword Qi, and then went to the sword Zun to collide with each other. The two swords were very fast, leaving only shadows in the air.


    The eagle demon hovering in the air has been looking for opportunities to sneak attack Xiao Yao, but found that the sword Qi is really dense, and the burst of energy even drives him away from the void above Xiao Yao''s head.


    It''s not accessible.


    The wuzun also pounced on Xiao Yao, and at the same time, he used the immortal power in his body to guard against the flying sword Qi.


    The black water demon disappeared at the same time. I don''t know where it will appear next. It''s just that he was burned by a different fire and was in pain.


    Wu Zun suddenly gets close to Xiao Yao''s back, and his long-standing fist falls on Xiao Yao''s back again.


    The meaning of the fist is like a blade. It escapes into Xiao Yao''s body and runs wild.


    Xiao Yao''s body flies out again. Jianzun wants to take this opportunity to use the sword in his hand. As a result, Xiao Yao finds that just as he picks up the sword in his hand, he finds that cracks appear on the blade of the sword, which is like changing from a cardamom girl to a scarred old woman.


    One more step forward¡° WOW The blade is broken. Jianzun''s body trembled with anger. Lying on the ground, Xiao Yao struggles to get up, uses the strange fire to drive away the eagle demon who wants to attack, and laughs at jianzun¡° Interesting! Waste sword? Ha ha ha ha He has the right to say such a thing£¨ Today''s sixth watch, nearly 19000 words update, just a few vertical and horizontal monthly tickets! Monthly ticket!)

 Chapter 1812

    Xiao Yao got up again, already disheartened, how embarrassed he looked.


    The original white clothes on Xiao Yao''s body have been dyed red by blood at this time. If you look carefully, you can find that Xiao Yao''s skin surface is permeated with blood. It''s the intention of that fist that is still rampant in his body.


    He took a deep breath and patted the leaves and roots on his clothes. His eyes were still bright.


    When he holds the spring and autumn sword.


    Can''t fall down easily!


    "After all, Lao Tzu is also the hope of the human race, isn''t he?" Xiao Yao curled his lips, said with a smile, some disdain, but also some pride.


    The sword roared angrily.


    Hovering in the air of the eagle demon is despised.


    He felt that the so-called immortal Zun could not be compared with the monsters of his own demon clan!


    "You dare to break my sword, damn it, damn it!" The sword could not hold its foot, which caused a piece of land to vibrate.


    "What the hell are you doing! Don''t you know I''m down there! " The black water demon suddenly appeared and showed his teeth angrily. He wanted to eat jianzun.


    The premise is if he has enough strength.


    Black water Lord is really going to be pissed.


    Originally, he was almost close to Xiao Yao and was about to make a sneak attack. As a result, he was stamped by jianzun and shocked out again.


    He can''t understand. If you say that you stamp your feet, you can''t use the immortal power in your body. Isn''t it reasonable?


    Of course, even if the black water devil really pissed


    Liquid mixed together, it is not necessarily able to distinguish who and who


    That''s it - urine?


    Xiao Yao gasped, and his chest also fluctuated greatly.


    Although it doesn''t play a big role, at least it will make the Taiji power in the body run faster.


    As if


    This is a dead end.


    Xiao Yao gasps like a cow, looking at the sword Zun standing in front of him, smiling, like a spring breeze.


    Youth is not youth, today is still arrogant!


    If you calculate your age, you will be thirty in two months?


    Holding the spring and autumn sword in his hand, he took a step forward.


    The sword follows the heart.


    The sword light flows.


    When the sword spirit rises, Xiao Yao''s red and white clothes have already floated.


    "Today, either you kill me or I break your body!" Xiao Yao takes another step.


    the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    Who was he afraid of?


    The spring and autumn sword needs a lot of tempering.


    What''s more, the man holding the sword?


    I regard the world as a sword furnace, and the immortals and Demons should wither their bones!


    Xiao Yao holds the heart of death, once again, a sword more spring and autumn!


    Spring and autumn sword suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly appeared.


    When it appeared, it had passed through the body of the sword.


    Jian Zun''s eyes widened and his body was still shaking.


    He blinked and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    He lowered his head and looked at the big blood hole in his chest. There was a layer of sword spirit on it.


    "Putong" a, sword respect body in the end, head side, looking at Xiao Yao''s direction, eyes full of doubts.


    He didn''t understand how the sword appeared.


    Xiao Yao used the spring and autumn sword as a crutch to support his body, so he didn''t fall down.


    Just the body can''t help shaking, together with the spring and autumn sword supporting the body, also can''t help shaking.


    "It''s like... Falling down at any time?" Xiao Yao murmured in his heart.


    This sword completely drained the power of Tai Chi in my body.


    He was thinking seriously about a problem.


    Now, can I just sit back and wait to die?


    But the situation seems a little strange.


    After Xiao Yao fell down and killed the sword master, the remaining three immortals and Demons seemed to have some fear. They stared at him with vigilant eyes, but didn''t rush up to tear him up immediately.


    Xiao Yao''s sword just now caused them too much impact.


    Just a sword will make a sword master fall.


    What kind of strength can we achieve this?


    Of course, they are not fools. They realize that Xiao Yao may have been completely exhausted by the sword just now.


    Otherwise, why did he not release this sword until now?


    Although they have such an idea, it doesn''t mean that they are willing to be the outsider.


    Immortal, demon, king and demon.


    The three looked at each other.


    I hope someone will take that step soon.


    But they don''t want the "who" to be themselves.


    Xu crazy song steps floating, faltering, show some fall.


    He looked at the three and asked, "are you going to kill me? If you don''t kill me, I''ll go home for dinner! "


    "..." immortal Zun snorted coldly and said, "don''t think I don''t know. You''re just making a mystery now. Hum, any of us can easily kill you!"


    "Yes, you are quite right." Xiao Yao said from the bottom of his heart, "well, you''re here to play a turtle with me? Why don''t you carry a turtle shell? "


    Xiao Yao''s idea is simple.


    This is dying.


    Why don''t you talk for a while?


    Think about it carefully, as if... I haven''t talked to anyone for a long time, have I?


    No way to do things, when the strength can crush, who is willing to waste saliva?


    Xu kuangge said that the truth of the world lies in the sword. It''s true that Xiao Yao is used to reasoning with his spring and autumn sword and the three clans of immortals, demons and demons. Now! The sword can''t move any more. It can only be said by mouth.


    As soon as xianzun took a step forward, he suddenly stepped back.


    "Well, are you showing weakness on purpose?" Xianzun said, "I won''t be fooled."


    Xiao Yao


    He wants to swear.


    You have to let me stretch my neck to kill you, don''t you?


    Is it good to have a little urine?


    "We go together. He''s exhausted. As long as we do it, we will be able to kill him!" The immortal continued to agitate.


    The hawk demon and the black water demon both nodded.


    No one wants to take that step first.


    After all, jianzun''s body is still nearby, and the blood is not cold.


    No one is willing to repeat the same mistake, even if they think that Xiao Yao is at the end of his life, but he is still not willing to test the water for the two people around him.


    In this case, we can only tie them together.


    Xianzun takes a step first.


    The eagles fly high.


    The black water devil is melting into the low again.


    Xiao Yao simply closed his eyes.


    Come on.


    Kill me.


    Anyway, I''ll count it carefully. This time, I won''t lose


    All of a sudden, the voice of the python sounded.


    "I said, are you really going to give up?"


    Xiao Yao helpless way: "otherwise you and they fight a wave?"


    "I don''t have such great ability, but when will your big move be released?"


    Xiao Yao thought.


    Big move?


    What else do you have?


    The python continued, "are you going to take those spirits from the sea of resentment back to your hometown to set up a farm?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes.


    Wu Zun''s style has arrived.


    Xiao Yao quickly withdrew for a distance.


    Every step back, the body as if experienced a tearing pain.


    Wu Zun''s blow failed, and he was very angry.


    You can take a look.


    It''s special!


    Let''s say he wants to play a conspiracy!


    liar! Demons are liars!


    Before he could take a breath, Xiao Yao had a bloody jade seal in his hand.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Xiao Yao is very angry.


    The python was silent for a moment and said, "you are your thing. Don''t you know? In fact, if you didn''t close your eyes, I would think you were deliberately showing weakness and leaving room for it. "


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to argue too much with Python on this issue.


    He began to press the bloody seal in his hand.


    The blue light burst out from the seal.


    It is quite different from the bronze terracotta warriors and horses hiding in the jade seal.


    Well... It''s a lot of fun!


    One after another, it seems that the whole space in front of us can be filled.


    The wind stopped.


    The treetops were still.


    Those resentment spirits are piling up outside, full of resentment mountains and sea.


    Seeing the shocked expression on Wu Zun''s face, he smiles.


    Seeing that pool of black liquid, pulled out from the soil like a radish by several complaining spirits, he smiles even more.


    The harpoon quickly spread its wings and tried to escape.


    A huge hand, up in the sky.


    He grabbed his legs and pulled him off.


    When the harpoon falls into the grudge group.


    Xiao Yao could see feathers flying away.


    And, as long as you close your eyes, you can hear the shrill cry.


    It''s like


    Hundreds of millions of ants climb on you and eat


    Wuzun''s body was also knocked down by the spirit of resentment. In fact, he had persisted a lot and scattered dozens of spirit of resentment. When he was knocked down, there was no way to get up. Those who complain, tear his clothes, pick his flesh and blood. The black water Lord cried out¡° I''m a demon! I am a demon For these spirits, maybe they have a certain sense of autonomy, but what do they care about? After all, there were demons and fairies in the sea of resentment. Xiao Yao also stands in the group of complaining spirits. The quiet smile on his face is in sharp contrast to the scene like purgatory. Big move... This is the real big move! After a while, Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes and sighed¡° I''ve already asked you to kill me. You won''t listen to me! " Xiao Yao said helplessly. Are the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons so unconvincing? Wu Zun was still cursing Xiao Yao when he died. Take a look, cunning demons! Is he showing weakness? Sure enough, there was no mistake... He didn''t scold at that time, so he never had a chance to scold again. Those spirits are not only gnawing at the corpse of xianzun demon king. They also tear their souls out of their bodies, and then tear them up. Some resentment spirits grab a piece and swallow it quickly. Their halo becomes clearer, and maybe their ascension has also improved to a certain extent. He is thinking, the fairyland has, the demon world has, the demon world also has. Well, there must be hell, too? Is the so-called hell so terrible£¨ Today''s first watch, ask for a monthly ticket! (cough, tickets

 Chapter 1813

    Every Immortal Emperor can open up a small world.


    It is like the rouge valley opened by Xiyao Xiandi.


    In the bamboo sea opened up by the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    There are dense bamboo forests in the area of 3000 Li. If it is an ordinary place, the bamboo forest is too dense, which will naturally affect the growth of bamboo. But in this small world opened up by the Immortal Emperor, there is no need to worry about it.


    Deep in the bamboo sea, there are dozens of bamboo buildings built with green bamboo.


    A middle-aged man in white, with a wooden hairpin on his head and clear eyes, stood on the bamboo tower. Looking around, he looked at the green bamboo everywhere, and his face showed a satisfied smile.


    He still remembers, many, many years ago... As for how many years ago, he has forgotten.


    When he was preaching, he called out a word.


    In the future, if I am the Immortal Emperor, I will be born in green bamboo.


    He did.


    Therefore, the Immortal Emperor likes to laugh at himself for being the most unpromising of the immortal family. He just wants to have a look at the bamboo, that''s all.


    On the bamboo building where he lived, there was a plaque, on which only four words were written, but no signature.


    Quiet and elegant.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly had a headache.


    Turning his face, he looked at the beautiful woman standing behind him and asked seriously, "you say, if one day someone rushes to me and waves his sword to raze my bamboo sea to the ground, what should I do?"


    "Kill him." The beautiful woman wrote lightly.


    The Confucian gentleman, who loves bamboo very much and even has reached the crazy level, shakes his head and thinks that what the girl says is really a little... Too violent.


    "The sword master killed a lot in our fairy family. Do you really care?" Asked the beautiful woman.


    "How? Does the Immortal Emperor kill the immortal The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor snorted coldly and said, "whose immortal road was not killed all the way?"


    "I''m not!" The Immortal Emperor of the East Confucian school said, "I read it from reading."


    Xiyao Xiandi could not refute it.


    The man in front of him is a different kind of fairy.


    What''s more interesting is that the light hearted Immortal Emperor is still the strongest among the fairies.


    Other people''s Fairy Road, is to sink across the blood River, he? Every day I think about reading and Pondering over the great truth between heaven and earth, but I become the strongest among the fairies.


    It''s not reasonable to put it anywhere.


    "Don''t you have anything to say about jianshenshan?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor asked.


    Dongru Xiandi held out his hand, and a piece of green bamboo fell into his hands.


    Palm together, gently rub, bamboo leaves will turn into a green butterfly, flapping wings, dancing.


    "Do whatever you want." Said the emperor.


    "Oh, what a good one should do." Xiyao Immortal Emperor sneered and said, "you are not afraid, he will overturn your bamboo sea?"


    Dongru Xiandi frowned and began to think about this problem.


    After thinking for a moment, he said with a smile: "I don''t think so. If he really comes, I can pull him to sit down and talk about reason. I always feel that he is a reasonable person and won''t do that kind of thing."


    After a pause, he continued: "I''m more worried about the sword master. With his temperament, maybe he will do so. Ah... One is that the truth of the world is in the sword. I''m not the same. I think the truth of the world is in the book. "


    Speaking of this, he laughed and said with interest, "do you think he and I are at two extremes? Perhaps, if I see him, I can still talk with him by candlelight and enjoy wine! After all, swordsman should drink, so should scholar! It''s just that I can''t drink enough, and I don''t know if he would dislike me at that time... "


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor looked at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor without expression.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru seemed to know that the beautiful Immortal Emperor in front of him was on the verge of rage, so he coughed and broke back the conversation.


    "It''s nothing to return what you owe them." Dongru Xiandi said, "this is my idea. If one day he can really come up to me and have a good reason with me, I''ll listen to him. Of course, if you want to kill him, I don''t have any opinions. I''m happy to see it succeed. After all, this kind of thing doesn''t need me to worry about, so I''ll naturally take a indifferent attitude, But when you do it, you''d better think about it a little bit. There''s a saying that''s quite right. To the extreme, you should be a freshman. He didn''t want to do anything. Do you have to provoke him? "


    "Don''t you blame her? He gave birth to a daughter and was born with a divine bridge. Should we just sit back and ignore it? When I was going to bring that little girl back, why didn''t you stop me? " Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer.


    The emperor rubbed his face, sighed, reached out and ordered the girl in front of him.


    "In fact, I said that I and the jianzun are two extremes, and we are also. If we really say that the mind is treacherous, it must be me. If you say that you are kind and magnanimous, you are Xiyao Xiandi, who is going to kill quickly. You can take that girl to the Rouge valley. There are countless ways to break the girl''s bridge and erase her memory. Why don''t you do that? After all, isn''t it because you can''t bear it? " Xiyao Xiandi didn''t speak. She also turned around and looked at the dense bamboo forest outside¡° In fact, you and I all know that the Terran still in the sword mountain is not that we don''t want to kill, but that we can''t kill. " The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said, "at that time, the human race was too prosperous. When things were extreme, they would turn against each other, leading to the collapse of the human race. Among them, the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons joined hands at that time, but was there no way of heaven to add fuel to the flames? Of course, it''s not good or bad, because the way of heaven thinks it should be, so it should be. Now it''s the same. The signs of the human race are emerging again. We can''t say good or bad. If we can achieve peaceful coexistence, it''s good. If we can''t, then we can fight again. Why are we afraid of the fairy race? I can''t do it. I''m a nerd. I''ll make a head start at that time. As for you, just watch the fun in the back, and I won''t complain about you. " Xiyao Xiandi said with a smile: "you are free and easy."¡° It''s not free and easy, it has to be done! Can the people of sword mountain be killed? What can be killed? Can the sword Zun in the fairy family be killed? You can also kill them, but believe it or not, if you really kill them now, we fairies will encounter disaster in a hundred years. The way of heaven will use a new way to hold up the human race and trample down our fairies. The way of heaven will also think, ah, I treat you in such a peaceful way that you have to take me seriously, Do you want to accept that I have to put millions of human talents in the wasteland? " Dongru Xiandi burst out laughing. The smile is almost ferocious. He held out his hand and pointed to the sky above his head¡° You say, "what should I do?" Every word is roared out¡° Since that''s the case, why do you want to put that Terran on the immortal killing order? "¡° Yes, but did we do it? " The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile, "anyway, the Immortal Emperor didn''t do anything, so he just muddled along. Although the way of heaven is not a scholar, it is reasonable." When he arrived here, the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao suddenly turned cold¡° You have said so much, but there is really no reason why you are a human The East Confucian Immortal Emperor is happy¡° But what I said before is also true Dongru Xiandi said solemnly, "you can''t label me just because I''m also from the Terran! Besides, I didn''t come from that blue planet, just like the guy who is still looking for xianzun to kill. Isn''t he also a Terran? But he can still come to the fairyland and become a sword immortal. So, there is a big gap between the human race and the human race. There are so many secrets hidden in the blue planet that we don''t know. I can''t find out the civilization that once appeared there. What''s more, do you know what''s the most terrible? " Emperor Xiyao shook his head subconsciously¡° The most terrible thing is that the strong man who once appeared on the blue planet had to talk with the way of heaven. What''s his name? I forgot. Then, he appeared again. He thought Jianxiu was so powerful? One sword cuts off several star paths, and points to the nose of heaven''s way to scold. Lei, who has tens of thousands of heaven''s ways and is enough to destroy the fairy Kyushu, has been taken by the Jianxiu to raise the sword. By the way, that sword is called Donglei sword. Then, Jianxiu thinks it''s meaningless, so he turns into five hundred Qi Yun and returns to the blue planet. From then on, sword gods emerge one after another. Even the once invincible sword emperor can carry heaven and earth because he has gained a ray of luck. " When the emperor said this, he touched his chin and said with a smile, "in short, there were some strong people on that planet. If they wanted to, they might be able to pull out the so-called heavenly way from places where they never knew where. They just felt that it was boring." When the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said these things, the wind was light and the clouds were light. But Xiyao fairy emperor heard that, but he felt soul stirring. Is Terran really so terrible¡° I always think that this time the Terran, perhaps, can answer the most prosperous period before. It''s interesting to think about it, and heaven doesn''t think about it. If we let the Terran realize that the heaven''s way helped to make waves, would it be merciless? " The Immortal Emperor of Dongru explained to himself, "maybe it won''t, just as the way of heaven helps the human race now. It''s just the way of balance, but it''s a more brilliant way of balance..." with these words, he suddenly disappeared out of thin air¡° Where to? " The emperor of Xiyao was stunned¡° Drink With a loud whisper£¨ Today''s second watch is to ask for a monthly ticket

 Chapter 1814

    Everyone lives like a puppet.


    How can you know that it''s not predestined when you struggle to break free and go on a different road?


    During this period of time, Xu kuangge has been thinking about a problem.


    Are you a human or a fairy?


    It''s clearly a human race, but it seems that after flying up, I''m a fairy race again


    In this case, why can''t Xiao Yao be recognized by the fairies?


    Later. He is too lazy to think about it again.


    Anyway, he has enough confidence in Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, no matter he or Xiao Yao, they will not have any idea of how much they expect the so-called fairy identity. On the contrary, Xu kuangge wants to be an individual. After all, after listening to Xiao Yao and Qinglong, the Terran is the real blockhouse, OK?


    Just like two children fighting, they will be proud of their father, even many years ago.


    Just imagine, when you can''t beat your neighbor''s children, you suddenly point at each other''s nose and scold: "my father once rode on your father''s neck to pee!"


    Do you like it?


    Xu kuangge doesn''t know what other people think, but every time he thinks about it, Xu kuangge feels very cool.


    This is the most free and easy place of Xu kuangge. He never thinks about a simple problem in a complicated way, otherwise it will be a nuisance. What makes Xu crazy song most difficult to understand is that he doesn''t know why there are always some people who have to do something unreasonable.


    Why not do things that can be solved with one sword?


    It''s a waste of time to beat around the bush.


    So, Xu kuangge, with a lot of dissatisfaction with the fairies in his heart, killed them with one sword.


    He felt that all kinds of crimes of the Xians were beyond description.


    On a winding path, the white sword God carries a sword and leads a donkey, walking forward step by step.


    Donkey''s hair is snow white and immortal. Naturally, it''s an immortal beast that can only be seen in the immortal family.


    Interestingly, after seeing Xu Bingge, the snow-white donkey came up and couldn''t be driven away.


    "I said, other sword immortals, either riding on white horses or riding on Qingyun, my mother, riding on a donkey, do you think it''s interesting?" Xu crazy song while leading the donkey forward, while venting his dissatisfaction.


    He is still envious of Xiao Yao. His mount is still an electric tiger. It looks majestic.


    How about riding a donkey?


    Avanti?


    Of course, Xu Jianshen did not know who Avanti was.


    What''s more irritating to Xu kuangge is that the donkey doesn''t look good, but he has a big temper.


    But after a while, he felt tired and had to shake off Xu kuangge.


    Where is this donkey? It''s like looking for an old man!


    "I tell you, I''ll keep you now. When I see my daughter-in-law later, I''ll cook you. My daughter-in-law often says that although I don''t know if I can be late for the dragon meat, it''s still no problem to eat the donkey meat. Enjoy it first!" Xu crazy song said.


    The white donkey just snorted.


    A look of disapproval.


    In fact, when Xu crazy song said this sentence for the first time, donkey was really scared, but when it realized that Xu crazy song always liked to say such words to scare it, it didn''t matter.


    It can also be seen that in fact, crazy song does not really want to eat it.


    In other words, if Xu kuangge is really tired of it, just abandon it.


    As long as Xu crazy song is willing, even if he entangles himself, with Xu crazy song''s strength, what can be difficult if he wants to get rid of himself?


    So, this is a tough and soft hearted sword master


    In fact, Xu kuangge thinks it''s not a bad thing to take a donkey to kill xianzun.


    At least along the way, if you hold yourself in your stomach, you can say it well.


    There''s no need to talk to yourself.


    After a while, he rode on the donkey again.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. I''ve given you a long rest. If you don''t let me ride, I''ll throw you away." Xu kuangge said very seriously.


    Donkey this time is no opinion, quiet, not urgent, not slow, moving forward.


    "By the way, you don''t have a name, do you? Or shall I give you a name? " Xu crazy song said.


    Donkey head up and down point, agree with Xu crazy song''s opinion.


    "Well... Can I call you Maomao?" Xu crazy song said.


    The donkey snorted hard to express his strong dissatisfaction with the name.


    "Ha ha, don''t you like it? It''s ok if you don''t like it. Let''s change it! How about Immortal Emperor Xu crazy song said.


    The donkey didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Haha, forget about Xiandi. It''s too big to carry you. After all, I can''t beat Xiandi now. Otherwise, I''ll call you reason. After all, I came to Xianzu this time to have a good reason with those Xianzu. I just met you again."


    This time, donkey is no dissatisfaction.


    No way, compared with Xiandi, or Maomao


    It still thinks that "truth" is more normal.


    Finally, the donkey stopped.


    Xu kuangge looks at the man in white standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "To die, or... To die?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Although he said so, he was on the alert.


    In each other''s body, he can''t feel any fluctuation of Xianli.


    In other words, the strength of the other side must be above itself.


    The man in white came step by step.


    Xu kuangge is as steady as Mount Tai.


    Even if you don''t think you are the opponent of the other party, you can''t run away without saying a word?


    That kind of thing, Xiao Yao can do it. He can''t do it himself. After all, people want face, trees want skin.


    When the middle-aged man came to the front and back of him, he said with a smile, "I''m just a scholar. Well, I''m a reading fairy. I won''t fight."


    "What are you doing?" Xu kuangge asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, I''m going to write a poem, but I don''t know what to write. I just heard that there is a Jian Zun who is riding a donkey to kill xianzun. He wants to follow and have a good look. Maybe he will have inspiration one day." The middle-aged man said seriously, "what do you think?"


    After thinking about it, Xu kuangge said with a smile, "that''s a little interesting. This donkey has to follow me, and you also want to follow me?"


    The donkey''s eyes were full of fear.


    Body, still shivering.


    Xu kuangge kicked the donkey in the stomach with his feet, but he didn''t have a good way: "are you afraid of farting? I''m not afraid of it. You''re shaking me down. I have to eat you. Believe it or not? "


    The donkey continued to shake.


    Xu kuangge had no choice but to jump off the donkey.


    He patted the donkey on the head and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "If you want to have a fight with me one day, just tell me straight away and don''t do it."


    "No way." The middle-aged man said, "let''s go together?"


    "Yes Xu kuangge is not afraid of heaven and earth.


    It''s not right. So is Xu Jianshen.


    I''m afraid the girl I like will cry.


    I''m even more afraid that the girl I like can''t wait to go back.


    It was in Lingwu world, and it is now.


    He thought about it. When she was in Lingwu world, the girl didn''t wait to go back.


    This time, I can''t let her down with anything I say.


    Wrong things, do it once, twice is too much, Xu crazy song himself did not forgive his meal.


    Walking on the path, the middle-aged man did not know where to take out a book and read it carefully.


    Reading while walking, the pace is still steady.


    "You say, how can these words be so extraordinary?" The middle-aged man sighed and sighed, "it seems that the truth in the world has been finished. I don''t know what to say."


    "If you don''t know, don''t say it." Xu kuangge said with a smile, "I think so. I can''t waste my mind, can I?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Then I don''t want to." The middle-aged man put the book away and said, "don''t you think that you really can''t go back?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid." Xu kuangge can actually guess that the middle-aged man around him must have a different identity.


    But since I don''t know who the other party is and the other party is not willing to disclose it, I simply don''t think about it.


    Huafan has said before that Xu kuangge''s lazy character must belong to salted fish.


    Salted fish without dream


    Xu kuangge told the girl that he had a dream.


    The dream is to take a look at the three realms of immortals, demons and demons with the girl, and then take off a galaxy of stars and give it to her.


    Say to her, slowly Xinghe, not as bright as you.


    Let''s see the bright stars and the dim lights, OK?


    "Your truth is in the sword, but sooner or later, there will be a sword with more truth than you." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Well, I''ll try to steal his sword, and then you can help me, OK?" Xu kuangge asked.


    The middle-aged man frowned: "a gentleman''s precepts."


    Xu kuangge laughed, waved his hand and said, "if you have to say that, from now on, you''d better not talk to me."


    "Why?"¡° Because it''s also said in the book that if you talk in a simple way, you''ll be disciplined by a gentleman. " The middle-aged man laughed: "so you have read books." Xu kuangge is noncommittal. Xu kuangge stopped after walking for dozens of miles. In front of us is a towering mountain¡° You wait for me and help me see the donkey. I''ll go up and kill xianzun and come back. " Xu crazy song said. The middle-aged man held out his hand, took the donkey, said with a smile, "the sword master here still has a lot of glass wine made from the only glass flowers in the fairyland. Remember to bring some back."¡° Good Xu kuangge looks up to the sky and laughs, and goes away. The middle-aged man patted the donkey beside him and squinted at the direction of Xu kuangge''s disappearance¡° A madman makes a sword, an elegant man makes a gun, and a gentleman holds a sword. Do you think he is a gentleman£¨ Today''s third watch, ask for a monthly ticket! Ask for support!)

 Chapter 1815

    On the sword mountain, the sword spirit lingers. The green fog shrouds it and rises like a dreamland. However, in most parts of jianshenshan, there is a smell of blood.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes, he saw Qinglong''s big head again.


    He laughed and said, "what a coincidence."


    Green dragon would like a breath of dragon to change Xiao Yao out of the world, and then asked him, "is God magical?".


    "The second time." Green dragon is very helpless to say.


    "Well..." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I always feel that I have picked up another life."


    "Don''t feel that''s what it is." Qinglong said, "if you didn''t use the spirit of resentment, you wouldn''t have come."


    "So say! It''s better to be a man with a strong desire for survival. " Xiao Yao sat up slowly and said.


    Xiao Yao''s life is still very big this time.


    Little white magic dragon they are still at ease, but look back and bring Xiao Yao back.


    If we meet other immortals and demons before that, now Xiao Yao must have moved his head.


    Compared with Xiao Yao''s words, the injury of electric tiger may be more serious.


    Compared with Xiao Yao''s body, electric tiger is obviously not so rough and fleshy.


    There is no real dragon and Qi to protect the body.


    So, when Xiao Yao wakes up, the tiger is still sleeping.


    "I can''t transfer the real dragon Qi in my body for the time being, and even if I can, I don''t plan to give it to a Warcraft." Qinglong did not hide his true thoughts and said, "besides, you also have a way."


    Xiao Yao laughed, looked at the electric tiger and said, "master Qinglong is willing to hang the electric tiger. I''m very grateful."


    "You are wrong." Green Dragon said, "it''s the snow wolf who gave his God Dan to the Warcraft. In fact, in my opinion, it''s a waste."


    With these words, Qinglong returns to the deep pool.


    He always felt that if he continued to stay, Xiao Yao would have a debate with him on this issue.


    After all, Qinglong doesn''t take the demons seriously. He won''t blink even if the blood fog demon king ape devil dies in front of him.


    Xiao Yao is different.


    He cares about everyone around him.


    It''s hard for Qinglong to understand Xiao Yao''s idea, but he knows that there''s nothing wrong with Xiao Yao''s doing it, even if it''s just to take advantage of the situation.


    When Qinglong enters the deep pool, Xiao Yao looks at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai came up and said with a smile, "I know that in your heart, the value of super product Shendan is certainly not as good as the life of electric tiger. After all, it has been fighting with us."


    Xiao Yao nodded and thumbed up: "you really understand me more and more now."


    The dragon is not happy.


    "Master, in fact, I would like to, but my super product God Dan has been given to the ape demon lord, I hope he can recover as soon as possible." Said the dragon.


    Xiao Yao can only coax him: "good good, you are also a good child."


    And then I felt strange.


    Xiaobai''s idea must be right. Even if Xiao Yao has only one super product God pill, he will not hesitate to give it to the electric tiger.


    Xiao Yao stands up, stretches his muscles and bones, and goes to the electric tiger.


    At this time, the tiger''s body is still slightly trembling.


    Just this kind of shaking, give a person a kind of tight heart hanging feeling.


    As if, do not know when, electric tiger trembling body will suddenly stop.


    Then it came to nothing, as if it had never existed.


    Xiao Yao squatted down, reached out and touched the head of the tiger.


    The tiger slowly opens his eyes and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of struggle. After a while, his eyelids droop again.


    For the electric tiger, it seems to want to open their eyes, is a huge physical work.


    "Don''t worry, since we''ve all come back alive, you won''t die." Xiao Yao said softly.


    Electric tiger can''t give him any response.


    Xiao Yao''s murderous spirit is heavier.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, although he has not known electric tiger for a long time, electric tiger is already his partner.


    The life of the three hundred immortals is not equal to that of the electric tiger.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao never thought the electric tiger was a demon.


    Anyway, from the beginning to the present, the electric tiger has never shown how close to the blood fog demon. On the contrary, he was very close to Xiao Yao, probably because the electric tiger grew up on the sword mountain, and depended on his sword spirit.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao''s mind suddenly flashed.


    If so, can you also use the power in your body to help the tiger recover its spirit?


    He once again put a super product pill into the mouth of the electric tiger.


    Super product God Dan into the mouth, immediately into a pool of water, also don''t need electric tiger how cooperation, has been flowing down the throat.


    Then, instead of doing more rest, Xiao Yao worked hard to transfer the power of Tai Chi into the body of the electric tiger.


    Seeing what Xiao Yao is doing now, Xiao Bai said anxiously: "master, you just woke up..."


    "I''m fine." Xiao Yao waved his hand to tell Xiaobai not to come near.


    Xiaobai can only step back two steps.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon are sitting on the ground, quietly looking at Xiao Yao, strange eyes.


    "Is it worth it?" The blood fog devil suddenly said.


    Xiaobai glanced at him and seemed to know what he wanted to say. He said with a smile, "for the master, it must be worth it."


    "It''s just a Warcraft." The blood fog demon king sighed and said.


    In his opinion, it''s like despatching the heavenly things when he takes two super pills to the electric tiger in succession.


    Not to mention, now it''s sending its own power to the body of the electric tiger.


    It''s not to say that the blood fog demon is a man without love and righteousness.


    When he was chased by the three clans of immortals, demons and demons before, it was not difficult for him to escape with his own strength, but he never abandoned the little white magic dragon.


    Even if the ape demon is seriously injured and may die at any time, he will not abandon it.


    That''s because, for him, the ape demon, the little white demon dragon, are all his kindred.


    As for electric tiger, he doesn''t have many ideas.


    It''s just a Warcraft.


    It''s not even demons.


    A Warcraft is not worth it


    Xiaobai sighed and looked at the blood mist demon with complicated eyes.


    "Perhaps, this is the biggest difference between the demons and the Terrans." Xiaobai said.


    Blood mist demon king is tiny a Leng, looking at small white, ask a way: "what difference?"


    "You only see the same family, but my master is different." Xiaobai''s eyes brightened and he was quite proud. "What my master cares about is his partner. There are bad people in the Terran. He also kills them, but the demons have good demons. For example, you and the ape demon lord regard them as friends. Before, although the magic dragon and I were chased and killed by the fairy, demon and demon three families, even without us, only you and the ape demon lord, my master will still rescue us."


    The Lord of blood fog did not speak.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Xiao Bai asked.


    Blood fog demon king shook his head, said with a bitter smile: "is to believe, so will feel, can''t understand."


    At this time, the electric tiger suddenly burst out a white light.


    Holy, not contaminated with the world love.


    He immediately attracted the eyes of the blood fog demon king and other demons.


    The momentum of electric tiger is also rising.


    "What a powerful force..." said the blood fog demon in surprise.


    He knew that Xiao Yao had put in all the energy that was coming out of the electric tiger.


    "In this energy, there is an extremely powerful self-healing ability." Ape demon eyes suddenly become bright, subconsciously moved forward a few steps, seems to want to rub Xiao Yao''s power.


    "There''s some meaning." "The blood fog demon king said," this power has great lethality, but the effect of recovery is also very good, even if it is the immortal medicine into the Tao, I''m afraid it''s just like this. "


    Speaking of this, he shook his head again: "YIZUN''s immortal power can only be used to cure injuries, but their fighting power is very poor, and there is no way to compare with Shifu."


    Xiao Yao turns a deaf ear to the contents of their chat.


    Seeing that the momentum of the electric tiger was changing, he slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of comfort. Xiao Yao was relieved.


    As he thought.


    The power of Tai Chi in your body can not only be used to kill people!


    Another way of operation, the cure effect is also very good.


    The power of Taiji is divided into yin and Yang.


    At the extreme, the killing is violent.


    When it comes to treatment, it''s another extreme.


    When Xiao Yao''s face gradually turned pale, he slowly stopped.


    The white halo on the electric tiger also slowly disappeared, and was affected by the electric tiger.


    Xiao Yao was relieved. He lay on the ground and slowly closed his eyes.


    After a while, he was awakened by the electric tiger''s tongue.


    His face was wet.


    "Especially, you have barbs on your tongue. Don''t you force me to count..." Xiao Yao was angry.


    Thanks to his strong body, if he were an ordinary person, his face would have to be torn off by the electric tiger.


    The tiger''s face is full of grievances, and there is uncontrollable excitement in his eyes.


    It looks at Xiao Yao and turns around on the ground.


    Then, it jumps up and up.


    Open your mouth, a white thunder burst out of your mouth.


    The white ball spun in the air and fell into the jungle. In a flash, a white flame rose up, short and gorgeous. When the white flame disappeared, the piece that the electric ball fell on was already burnt black. In the air, there are all kinds of burnt smell. The blood fog demon king and other demons were all amazed¡° Is this the use of the new energy in the electric tiger? "¡° Well... The energy contained in the thunder ball just now, even I dare not hard connect it. " Said the ape devil. Xiaobai was a little surprised and asked, "ape demon, you are the strength of the demon general. Can the energy of ordinary Warcraft still cause damage to you?" The ape devil shook his head with a bitter smile. Is the current electric tiger still an ordinary Warcraft? That''s bullshit! Xiao Yao was also stunned. Blurt out three words¡° Pikachu? "£¨ The fourth change has been updated, please support monthly ticket!)

 Chapter 1816

    After showing off a wave, the electric tiger returns to Xiao Yao and goes to his arms.


    "Pikachu... Oh no, electric tiger, this is your ability?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The electric tiger nodded his head hard.


    "All right, all right, don''t drill. What''s cute!" Xiao Yao shakes off the electric tiger.


    Electric tiger is not angry, rolling on the ground, and began to wag his tail at Xiao Yao, in this way, to express his gratitude to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand, and it came at once.


    Xiao Yao spread his palm flat, and the electric tiger put his head on Xiao Yao''s palm.


    It''s just that Xiao Yao''s hand is too small compared with the head of the electric tiger. It looks funny.


    Xiao Yao thinks that when he comes back to earth, he can also be a trainer. HMM... Xiao Niannian will be very happy.


    "Your physical fitness seems to be a lot stronger." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    The electric tiger nodded his head hard.


    Its body, of course, is more clear than anyone else. Of course, it was discovered earlier, but there is no way to tell Xiao Yao.


    "Very good." Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Little Bai Jian came to me.


    "Hey, master, how about we discuss something?" Xiaobai said.


    Xiao Yao looked at him and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Will you break my leg?" Xiaobai said.


    "..." Xiao Yao was confused in an instant.


    It''s the first time he''s ever heard such a request.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s strange look, Xiao Bai quickly continued: "if it doesn''t work, you give me a punch and beat me half dead!"


    Xiao Yao is going to pee.


    Is it that Xiaobai has been staying in jianshenshan all this time, but he has become so depressed that his brain is not good?


    Xiao Yao is heartbroken!


    I even want to hold Xiaobai with open arms and say that the master is sorry for you


    How excited the child is


    Xiao Yao can''t bear it.


    But what Xiaobai said next made Xiao Yao happy.


    "I always think that after you beat me half dead, you can save me, and then I have the ability of electric tiger!"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say when he heard Xiao Bai''s words.


    Special, can you be more naive?


    "Do you think that if I cure you, you can have such ability?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiaobai nodded vigorously.


    Shouldn''t it be like this?


    Therefore, Xiaobai''s curiosity is actually stronger than Xiao Yao''s.


    Xiao Yaole said: "then you have never thought why the new ability of electric tiger is lightning, not water or fire?"


    Xiaobai is thinking about this problem seriously.


    Xiao Yao finally showed a happy look.


    Although Xiaobai is a little silly, at least, he is willing to think.


    What does that mean?


    It means that Xiaobai''s stupidity can be saved!


    However, after thinking for a few minutes, Xiaobai raised his head, looked at Xiao Yao, and seriously asked, "is it because lightning is more handsome?"


    Xiao Yao


    He sort of understood.


    Xiaobai is hopeless!


    This is really stupid!


    He patted Xiaobai on the shoulder and said seriously, "in fact, it''s not necessary. Anyway, you have mastered new abilities."


    Xiaobai was overjoyed and quickly asked, "what''s my new ability? Why haven''t I felt it yet? "


    "Your new ability is to be cute." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "the next time you fight with the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, you rush up without saying a word, and sell cute with them, kill them!"


    Xiaobai


    Even if he is really stupid, he knows that Xiao Yao is making fun of him now.


    The blood fog demon really couldn''t see it any more. He said to Xiaobai, "thunder and lightning regiment is not the new ability of the electric tiger. It can only be said that the master inspired its ability."


    Xiaobai suddenly realized, nodded, and some regret, know that his idea before, is unlikely, can only go to one side.


    Sitting on the ground, Xiao Yao had a rest and began to exercise the power of Tai Chi in his body.


    Before fighting with the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, the python once said that there was an extra breath in his body.


    It seems that the Qi appeared when he decided to save the blood fog demon king and other demons, and was not afraid of life and death.


    Xiao Yao tried to explore the changes in the power of Taiji and found something unusual.


    A wisp of white air engine, only a thin line, but very flexible.


    If the Taiji diagram is compared to a vast ocean, then this wisp of Qi is like a dragon growing in the sea.


    Xiao Yao tried to sense the air flow, but the effect was very poor.


    Maybe it''s because that wisp of Qi is too weak now. Although Xiao Yao can barely feel it, it''s too difficult to really mobilize it.


    Xiao Yao suddenly changed a very good method and began to run the renhuangjing.


    During the operation of renhuangjing, the way of "three Qi and one stop" should be followed.


    Originally hiding in the power of Taiji, a wisp of white Qi suddenly moves, rushes out of the picture of Taiji, and moves freely in all his meridians, and the speed is very fast.


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed.


    "Is this the power of Haoran?" Xiao Yao thought.


    From the present situation, since this new Qi can have a close relationship with renhuangjing, and the way to operate it is renhuangjing.


    Then, the probability that this wisp of Qi is Haoran Zhengqi is very great.


    But Xiao Yao still can''t find a way to verify it, so he can''t come to a conclusion.


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, stop running renhuangjing, that wisp of Qi returns to dormancy in Taiji diagram.


    Xiao Yao stood up, stretched his muscles and bones again, and had unspeakable pleasure all over.


    He immediately changed the situation of his body, which had a certain connection with the wisp of Qi that moved in his body before.


    Now the unobstructed acupoints on the body are the acupoints wandering by the previous Qi.


    This question, he did not put forward and blood fog demon king ape demon or green dragon chat.


    Because in addition to him, Qinglong blood fog demon they, for Haoran righteousness, have no understanding.


    Not yet, Xiao Yao.


    He went to the edge of the deep pool and washed the handle. Suddenly, the voice of the green dragon came out of the deep pool.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, you already have the strength equivalent to the demon Zun. You should know that, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yao knew that only he could hear the sound. Even the python dormant in his body, can not hear.


    "I know." Xiao Yao nodded and communicated with Qinglong.


    "It''s not impossible for you to stay in jianshenshan, but it''s very difficult for you to continue to break through. Therefore, I suggest you leave jianshenshan and look for opportunities to break through." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao thought.


    "Well, I''ll be blunt. I hope you will take the magic dragon to the Dragon kingdom."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "Why?" he said strangely


    "At first, I didn''t think there was anything special about this magic dragon, but later, I found out that he was able to react with the real dragon Qi in my body. Maybe it was because he came from your world, so he had some real dragon blood. If he was sent to the Dragon Kingdom, he might be able to cultivate both the dragon and the devil, and become a real dragon, But also to stick to the devil''s heart, his strength will be greatly improved. " Qinglong said seriously, "if I can leave the sword mountain now, I will take him by myself, but I can''t, so I can only leave this matter to you. Moreover, in the Dragon Kingdom, there is a dragon washing pool. You should know that putting the spring and autumn sword into the Dragon washing pool can absorb some dragon Qi and make the python pattern on your spring and autumn sword more solid."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently, but he didn''t hesitate.


    "I''ll go." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "even if I can''t improve my strength, I will go."


    "In fact, according to reason, your life is much more important than that magic dragon..." Qinglong suddenly pinched.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "you really take the magic dragon as an apprentice. I''m naturally happy. Moreover, master Qinglong, can I ask you a question?"


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so!" Qinglong is open-minded.


    "Do you think magic dragon has a chance to revitalize the dragon family?" Xiao Yao''s words are amazing.


    Qinglong fell into silence.


    It''s a long time of silence.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, just waiting quietly.


    When the water in the deep pool calms down again, Qinglong opens his mouth.


    "Yes." Qinglong said, "in the end, I''m also a dragon. Of course, if I''m allowed to make a choice, I''ll take the Terran as my priority, just..."


    "Master Qinglong, you don''t have to do this. I''m here, aren''t I?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "although my shoulder is not so wide, it''s OK to carry a flag."


    "Then I won''t say much." Qinglong said, "there are few real dragons in the Dragon Kingdom now, and their strength is not so strong."


    "Compared with you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qinglong''s strength is really terrible, and it also causes great pressure on Xiao Yao.


    Fortunately, Qinglong is not the enemy. If Qinglong is the enemy, they will all die here.


    Qinglong laughs. It seems that Xiao Yao raised a very interesting topic. After the laughter stopped, Qinglong said, "my strength is probably half step Dragon God..." Xiao Yao: "he has heard of it before. The strength of Dragon God is more terrible than that of demon God and Immortal Emperor. I am afraid that only the original emperor, the sword emperor, can subdue the Dragon God. Now, Qinglong is only one step away from the Dragon God... "After living for so many years and experiencing so many changes, if I haven''t made any progress, am I still a real dragon?" Green Dragon said with a smile, "so, as long as you are careful in the Dragon Kingdom, there is not much danger. Even if you are in danger, the resentment group can save your life. Unless you meet the enemies like the Immortal Emperor, the demon God and the demon emperor, of course, they will not go to the Dragon kingdom. Otherwise, the Dragon Kingdom no longer exists." Xiao Yao didn''t ask Qinglong why£¨ Today''s fifth watch, more than 15000 words update... Ask for a monthly ticket! In addition, the author''s official account of WeChat is: "the author is silent" or "bulvwusheng123" can be searched. Readers: 424110920)

 Chapter 1817

    In fact, even if Qinglong doesn''t say these things, Xiao Yao is going to leave.


    He felt that it was not good to be in Jianshen mountain.


    What''s good is that he is at least safe here. Moreover, I heard Qinglong talk about his strength before. Half step Dragon God and sword god mountain are sheltered by half step Dragon God. Even if he comes to the Immortal Emperor, the devil God and the demon emperor, he can live well.


    The bad thing is that it''s hard for Xiao Yao to make a breakthrough here.


    With his current strength, plus the trump card in his hand, even if he meets xianzun, he can be invincible.


    This is not a good thing.


    Born in hardship, die in happiness.


    Too comfortable environment will make Xiao Yao inert. Moreover, in this non oppressive environment, it is difficult for him to find a way to break through. Just like the new air engine in his body, it can only keep running, but it is difficult to grow.


    Escape into heaven, came to the demon world, and then turned to the wasteland, sword mountain.


    Xiao Yao came here, died, and climbed out of the grave again and again.


    Is it to live?


    Certainly not.


    He came here to be strong and bring his daughter back to the family.


    Of course, when he got to the sword mountain, he got more powerful power, got the spring and autumn sword of jianhuang, and thoroughly understood part of renhuangjing.


    In addition, he visited the spring and Autumn period and saw the most prosperous period of the human race in the world. Whether he wanted to or not, a flag had been held in his hand. Now what he had to do was to raise the flag so that the three worlds of immortals, demons and Demons could see it.


    They couldn''t see, so they rushed to them and waved the flag.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t believe it. Can those immortals and Demons pretend to be blind?


    So Xiao Yao takes the dragon, Xiaobai, ape demon, blood fog demon and electric tiger to the Dragon kingdom.


    As for the painting fan, Xiao Yao originally wanted to take her. After all, Xu kuangge once explained that he wanted to protect the painting fan.


    Now that I have agreed to do so, I have to keep my word, don''t I?


    "Little Lord, I won''t go." When Xiao Yao put forward his idea, Huafan first shook his head and refused.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s surprised face, Huafan said with a smile, "I have discussed with master Qinglong before. You can stay in the sword mountain. Master Qinglong will protect me and pass me some Qi and spirit training methods suitable for my cultivation."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you want to practice again now?"


    Draw fan to roll up hair, show delicate face.


    She turned and looked in a certain direction, her eyes penetrating the void.


    "Yes, I see." Huafan said, "before, I thought that fairyland must be a good place. There was not so much intrigue. So I came with him. But when I really got to this place, I knew I was wrong. And I was very wrong. Fairyland is not as talkative as Terran. I can''t hide behind him all the time, can I?"


    Looking at what Xiao Yao wanted to say, Huafan said, "I also understand that it''s a little late for me to think about it now, but it''s better for stupid birds to fly first than never flying."


    Looking at the painting fan with some sly eyes, Xiao Yao laughed.


    This kind of fan is like the valiant girl he was familiar with before.


    "It seems that there will probably be another female sword God in sword mountain." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Hua Fan shook his head: "sword God! One in our family is enough. "


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    The painting fan has already said so, but Xiao Yao can''t think of any words that can persuade the painting fan.


    Besides, he didn''t want to take the fan to the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s one thing to promise crazy songs at the beginning, but we should also contact the current actual situation.


    What''s the situation in Longyu now? Not to mention Xiao Yao and them, even Qinglong don''t know. That place may make them feel like no one, but it will also make them encounter danger. It''s really dangerous for Huafan to go with them to the Dragon kingdom. But if she stays in Jianshen mountain, she will be protected by the green dragon of the Dragon God. She doesn''t need to worry about anything at all. She can improve her accomplishments in her spare time. Whether it''s useful or not, at least, she will have a sense of fullness. She will feel that she is also working hard, It is not a parasite growing on Xu kuangge.


    For this girl, that''s enough.


    "Good." Xiao Yao turned his face and bowed his hands. "Please send us to Longyu, master Qinglong!"


    Qinglong nodded slightly.


    With a burst of green fog rolling, a star rolling doorframe appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Be careful. If you are really in danger, you can open the gate and leave with your current strength. If it''s a big deal, you can come back and continue to find a way to break through." Green Dragon tells a way.


    When Xiao Yao had said that before, he also regretted it.


    He felt that if Xiao Yao really encountered any danger in Longyu, he was the leader.


    Qinglong knows the importance of Xiao Yao very well.


    This is the last fire of the Terran. This fire is likely to burn out the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    As for whether they can be born again, it is not a question to be considered now.


    In a word, Qinglong has high hopes for Xiao Yao. He believes that the sword emperor and the emperor are the same. In this way, Xiao Yao will not get the emperor''s Sutra and the spring and autumn sword.


    After Xiao Yao and others passed through the gate leading to the Dragon Kingdom, Qinglong raised his head and looked at the sky.


    He suddenly began to think about a problem.


    If Xiao Yao had any help from God, was it the emperor of sword or the emperor of man who opened his eyes?


    In fact, it seems that this possibility is not very great


    Even if the two of you still have some thoughts, I''m afraid they can''t see so far?


    "Fairies, demons and Demons all think that they are superior. In fact, they still have enough existence to make them fear. Even if the original invincible Terran is gone, it will be gone... The immortal gate of Terran is broken, and the divine bridge is broken. What a big hand! What''s more interesting is that these two things happened when Lord jianhuang and Lord renhuang closed down one after another, and they didn''t realize it... Isn''t it a coincidence? Be smart, be smart... "


    With these words, he left a roll of jade slips for the fan and went back into the deep pool.


    The painting fan picked up the jade slips and did not rush to investigate. Instead, he sat on the ground and looked at the sky.


    She felt that what Qinglong had said before was enough for him to ponder.


    What is more worth pondering is that she is very curious, why these words, when Xiao Yao was still there, this elder Qinglong never said.


    Did you just think of it?


    I don''t know how many years Qinglong has existed. There must be many days when he has nothing to do. When he has nothing to do, he can only turn his mind.


    Therefore, Qinglong should have thought about these things for a long time.


    The reason for not talking to Xiao Yao is that Huafan has thought about it, but I''m not sure.


    Maybe the reason why master Qinglong didn''t say it was because the opponent was too strong. He didn''t want to create too much psychological pressure on Xiao Yao?


    How terrible it must be to make Qinglong feel extremely powerful


    Thinking of this, the thought of painting fan is broken.


    She couldn''t think of it, and she didn''t dare to think about it.


    If I think too much, I''m afraid I will be affected.


    fairyland.


    The Sword Fairy in white is holding a long sword, leading a donkey and walking slowly.


    His clothes were stained with blood.


    By his side, the middle-aged man in a Confucian shirt was still reading a book.


    While reading and walking, I don''t worry about falling.


    Xu crazy song asked with a smile: "you are not afraid of their own wrong way?"


    "The road is at your feet. If you step out, it will be the road. How can you go wrong?" The middle-aged man, with a serious face, answered the question of Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge smiles and shakes his head. He thinks it''s too tired to chat with scholars.


    It''s still comfortable to chat with those xianzun.


    If you don''t agree, kill.


    Anyway, there is no madman who has to say that all the truth in the world is in the book.


    Those immortals are much more lovely than the one around them.


    After walking for a while, Xu kuangge twisted his face, looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "such a good opportunity, don''t you kill me?"


    The middle-aged man was angry: "don''t insult my scholar!"


    Xu kuangge sneered and did not speak.


    I will quietly watch you pretend.


    He just doesn''t understand the other party''s purpose, what it is and when it will be installed.


    The middle-aged man put the book away and looked at Xu crazy song with serious eyes.


    "Why don''t we make a bet?" Said the middle-aged man.


    Xu crazy song thought, free and easy way: "what bet?"


    "There is a bamboo forest in my house. I''ll take you in. If you can walk out, the previous things will be written off. Moreover, I will let you and your woman have a life span of 5000 years and live in my bamboo forest. I can guarantee that no fairy will disturb you, OK?" The middle-aged man said with a smile, "this has realized your dream. Don''t you just want to stay with your woman forever?"


    Xu kuangge thought seriously.


    "It''s no harm to you." Said the middle-aged man.


    "What if I didn''t come out?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "Can''t come out, what else do you need to pay?" The middle-aged man laughs.


    As soon as Xu kuangge''s eyes brightened, he clapped his hand on the donkey and said in a loud voice, "I''ll promise. Anyway, it''s no harm!"


    The middle-aged man stretched out his thumb: "it''s worthy of the sword God, so let''s go."¡° Where is your home? " Xu kuangge asked¡° In the front Middle aged men walk in front of Xu crazy song. Each takes a step. Step into the bamboo sea¡° Here we are The middle-aged man turned around and looked at Xu kuangge and said, "welcome to my house."¡° Take care of the donkey for me. " Xu kuangge finished, holding xuantie sword, and walked forward all the way. Fearless£¨ Today''s first watch, ask for a monthly ticket!)

 Chapter 1818

    When Xiao Yao with blood fog demon king and other demons together into the door, then once again came to a star road.


    "Is this the star road to Longyu?" Xiaobai asked curiously.


    The blood mist demon nodded.


    "I''ll lead the way. You''ll follow me." The blood fog demon king said, "it takes time to go to the Dragon kingdom."


    No one came forward with a different view.


    Xiao Yao, a human race, and these demons, also set foot on the void, all the way forward.


    After walking for a while, Xiao Yao felt something interesting and asked, "Lord demon, can I ask you a question?"


    "Master, don''t be too polite to me, OK


    Xiao Yao laughs and asks the most curious questions.


    "Why are you willing to follow us to Longyu?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The blood fog demon king thought for a moment and said, "in fact, this question is not meaningful. You have asked similar questions, and I have answered them. At least, we have one mind in dealing with the fairy family."


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    Indeed, the Lord of blood fog had given him such an answer before.


    In other words, don''t you know that Xiao Yao doesn''t like the demons?


    The Lord of blood fog is not a fool. He must understand something. But in the eyes of the Lord of blood fog, Xiao Yao''s existence is still valuable. For example, the martial arts that Xiao Yao taught him and ape demons are not necessarily shorter than that of the fairies if they are completely spread out in the future. At that time, there will be a war between the fairies and the fairies, Fairy need to worry about a lot, even can use the word "taboo".


    Before for Xiao Yao spare no effort to cure electric tiger, blood fog demon king expressed a strong don''t understand.


    From this point alone, we can see that he and Xiao Yao are not inconsistent in many concepts.


    This is the idea of the blood fog demon king.


    In this demon lord''s world, there is no so-called "partner" concept.


    Therefore, he does not have any bad thoughts about Xiao Yao now, not because he has completely regarded Xiao Yao as his own person.


    After all, Xiao Yao is a human, he is a demon.


    To put it mildly, the reason why he is still tied up with Xiao Yao is very simple, because it''s impossible for the demons to cooperate with the fairies. For them, the fairies are a crisis. Fairies and demons have always been hostile.


    Even if Xiao Yao and the demons will be in a hostile state, the blood fog demon king will not have any deep worries.


    Because Xiao Yao doesn''t have enough strength to pose any threat to the demons!


    That''s the point.


    Even if the two concepts collided, Xiao Yao didn''t think that he had to fight with Xuewu demon on these meaningless issues, but it doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao''s attitude towards Xuewu demon has not changed. He will not deny that the blood mist demon is still honest, but as long as he reaches a specific node, the blood mist demon will also kill Xiao Yao.


    Even from the present point of view, there is no doubt about this.


    Xiao Yao wants to find a chance to have a good chat with the blood fog demon, which can be regarded as revealing his heart, but after thinking about it, he still gives up.


    There is no need for that.


    He and the Lord of blood fog are still in the stage of mutual defense.


    This is also impossible to change, the key is that the blood fog demon can not abandon his own point of view.


    Besides, there''s nothing wrong with his view.


    As a human race, Xiao Yao naturally hopes that the human race will return to its peak many years ago.


    The blood fog demon king is a demon family. Naturally, no matter what kind of choice you make, you have to start from the perspective of the demon family.


    Everybody''s right.


    Xiao Yao stops suddenly while walking through the star road.


    Blood fog demon king and other demons naturally stopped with Xiao Yao.


    "Over there, something seems to be moving." Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, pointed to the southwest, said zhengse.


    Looking in the direction of Xiao Yao''s fingers, the blood mist demon also frowned.


    "It''s like some giant flying object." "Blood fog demon king said," in fact, such a situation, in the star road is not uncommon


    Ape demon also said: "it seems to be another civilization. It''s quite far away from us, and it doesn''t provoke us. Therefore, we don''t care about it. The most important thing is that if we intervene, we are likely to get lost in the Star Road, unless they are like the Immortals. Even the devil, xianzun, dare not run wild in the star road, Once we can''t find the original Star Road, we don''t know where we will go. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it seems that I have to take a chance."


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon are a little surprised.


    "You''re all looking for trouble with each other?" "Is this necessary?" he asked


    Among the ten thousand realms, the most powerful is the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    Other world, other civilization, in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, it is nothing at all.


    Just like the ants crawling under the feet, as long as they want to, who can squeeze them to death.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon some don''t understand, even subconsciously think Xiao Yao this is idle egg. Pain, want to show off their fighting power?


    Xiao Yao shakes his head. Xiaobai and magic dragon know what Xiao Yao means.


    "Master, I''ll go." Xiaobai said.


    Magic Dragon music said: "in the Star Road, my speed is faster than you, really want to go, also I go."


    "No, I''ll go. Besides, I can come back." Xiao Yao said, "just wait here for me."


    "If you really want to go, you''d better wait." Blood fog demon king suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao looks at the blood mist demon, his eyes are a little curious.


    "I just checked each other''s star path. It will be very close to us in a certain period of time. If I want to come back safely at that time, there will be no problem." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "thank you for reminding me."


    "But can you give me a reason? What do you have to do for that little civilization? "


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said helplessly, "I''ve seen and destroyed many warships. People are going to my hometown. Do you think I can ignore them?"


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s explanation, the blood fog devil understood something, nodded and didn''t persuade any more.


    "In other words, do you know the Satan domain and where it is?" When Xiao Yao arrived at the node mentioned before, he began to wait for the hare and asked curiously.


    "Never heard of it." The Lord of blood fog shook his head and said helplessly, "God knows how many star domains and civilizations there are in the universe. The demon world we live in may be just a drop in the ocean. How can we remember each star domain? However, if you want to go, if we have a chance in the future, we can open a star gate to walk around. Why don''t you deal with that place? "


    "It''s pretty rough." Xiao Yao zhengse said, "I said before, we must go to their hometown and let them cry and buy dishes."


    "Ah, buy a dish?" The blood mist demon''s face is full of doubts.


    Xiao Yao smile: "don''t understand so detailed."


    The blood fog demon did not continue to ask.


    It took about five or six days for the huge warship to approach.


    However, the warship stopped suddenly when it was still some distance away from them.


    It seems that I want to say, guys, you go first, I''ll wait


    Xiao Yao is not going to give them a chance.


    It''s a coincidence.


    He did not expect that he would meet the warship of Satan in the star path.


    Before, he knew that the other side had reinforcements when he destroyed the mecha man on the earth, and he would feel the earth after many years.


    As a result, he was robbed by himself.


    "The other side doesn''t seem to want to move on." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao nodded and coughed: "then I''ll go to them."


    "Are you sure you won''t get lost in the star path?" The blood fog demon king asked with a frown.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I''ll leave the spring and autumn sword here. Then I can lock the Qi of the spring and autumn sword. It''s no problem." Xiao Yao said.


    Listen to Xiao Yao so say, blood fog demon king thought for a while, it seems that the other party''s idea is very feasible, so there is no further dissuasion.


    Xiao Yao stepped forward.


    When he found that he had deviated from the star path, he suddenly felt his feet shaking.


    As if there is a strange and powerful force, is tearing his body.


    He used the power of Taiji in his body.


    The Taiji diagram floats up and condenses into a light mask, covering his body in it. The originally perceived power dissipates in an instant, and the pressure suddenly disappears.


    Xiao Yao did not expect that the power of Tai Chi in his body could still be of such use. He was very happy, as if he had discovered a new world.


    He''s going faster and faster towards the warship.


    At this time, it seems that the warship sent out from Satan star domain is also aware of the crisis, so it quickly deviates from the original video and wants to leave.


    However, compared with Xiao Yao, the speed of the warship is too slow, even if Xiao Yao is like an ant at the foot of a man in front of a huge warship.


    After ten days, Xiao Yao came to the huge warship.


    Then, with one punch, the speed went up.


    Body dragging a rainbow, in the long Star Road, looking particularly dazzling.


    The rainbow, it goes straight through the warship. The warship was in a violent sloshing. Some of the golden mecha men in the warship opened their mouths and made a strange sound, or wanted to send a signal. It''s just that Xiao Yao''s body protecting light not only put an end to the mysterious power in the universe, but also shielded all those signals. Even if can receive, Xiao Yao also does not have that ability to crack! Xiao Yao''s body, rushed into the warship, it seems that the solid warship, as if into a white, strange shape tofu.

 Chapter 1819

    In fact, the relationship between the Xians and the longs is not as good as they think. It just depends on who to compare with.


    Compared with demons and demons.


    The arrogant dragon people will be able to see all the fairies.


    No matter the fairies or the dragons, they all think that the demons and demons are despicable.


    These are also what the blood fog demon king and Xiao Yao said.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, the blood fog demon king didn''t show how angry he was when he said this to Xiao Yao.


    It looks like an outsider is making the simplest statement.


    This kind of mentality, Xiao Yao thought is very good.


    "However, the dragon clan and the fairy clan will fight each other. There are many treasures in the Dragon kingdom." The demons said with a smile, "there are a lot of immortals who died here."


    At this time, the fairy riding on the purple dragon head flew towards them.


    Xiao Yao''s brow immediately wrinkled.


    He didn''t like the fairies all the time.


    Especially the fairies!


    "Don''t be nervous yet." Blood fog demon king said, "the other side does not seem to have any malicious."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "you misunderstood me. I''m not nervous at all. I''m just too murderous."


    The Lord of blood fog can''t laugh or cry.


    "The other side is just an immortal general, not an immortal Zun, and its strength is not so strong." The blood fog demon said, "but now it''s not in the sword mountain, and you don''t have much blessing. Although it''s no problem to deal with the immortal generals, since the other side can have the purple dragon as a mount when the immortal generals are cultivated, we''d better not conflict with each other as much as possible. After all, the immortal clan is recognized by the dragon clan, If we really have a conflict with each other, we are likely to be expelled by the dragon people in Longyu. "


    Xiao Yao nodded to ease his mood.


    The purple dragon is getting closer to them.


    Since the blood fog demon king said that the other side didn''t seem to have any malice, so they didn''t show too much tension.


    But even so, they are all accumulating their strength one after another to improve their preparedness.


    The purple dragon came to their face and tossed around.


    The girl sitting on the purple tap giggled.


    "Hello! Are you all demons? " Asked the girl.


    "The devil of blood fog." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "What are you doing in Longyu?" Asked the girl.


    In fact, the girl''s voice is very nice.


    The blood fog demon king listened to the other side''s question, some not happy.


    What''s more, you''re a fairy and I''m a demon.


    It is reasonable to say that there will be no fighting here unless there is something important.


    What do we have to do with you?


    "We want to go to the dragon pool." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well? Are you going to Xilongchi The girl on the purple dragon suddenly jumped.


    He jumped down from high altitude and landed in front of Xiao Yao.


    She is about half a head shorter than Xiao Yao. Her eyes are very clear. Her long hair is not black, but light blue.


    Her eyebrow, there is a mole, that is, the so-called beauty mole, a melon face, wearing a long skirt is purple, it seems that this girl, prefer purple.


    "What are you going to do in the Dragon washing pond?" When the girl talks, she jumps up and down to the magic dragon, reaches out her hand and wants to touch it.


    The magic dragon thought in his heart that the fairy clan was really terrible.


    This random out of a fairy, even want to eat their own tofu.


    Is it reasonable?


    The girl didn''t get angry when she saw the magic dragon dodging. She took her eyes back and pointed to the magic dragon. She asked Xiao Yao, "is this the dragon or the devil?"


    "Magic dragon." Xiao Yao said.


    The purple dragon suddenly opened its mouth. Its voice, like a woman''s, seems to be a mother dragon.


    "This magic dragon already has a kind of magic. Naturally, it belongs to the magic family. It has nothing to do with our dragon family."


    When he spoke, his eyes were full of disdain.


    Actually, it''s quite normal.


    After all, as I have said before, the dragon clan is still arrogant, especially despises the demon clan and the demon clan. They think that both of them are despicable. They only treat the fairy clan differently. As for the reason, Xiao Yao and Xuewu are not very clear.


    Magic Dragon seems to be a little resentful. As soon as he wants to say something, Xiao Yao stops him with his eyes.


    There''s no way.


    The other side despises the magic dragon, and Xiao Yao is also a little upset, but this time they come to Longyu, not to fight, but to hope that the magic dragon can be recognized by Longyu.


    If there is a real conflict with the dragon, I''m afraid that they will not only have no way to get the approval of the dragon, but also be driven out by the dragon.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, the strength of the dragon clan can not be underestimated, otherwise, the Dragon kingdom can not exist in the crack of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    Suddenly, the purple dragon''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s body again and began to speak again.


    "Do you have real dragon Qi in you? How can it be


    Listen to come out, purple dragon is very surprised after perceiving the real dragon Qi on Xiao Yao''s body.


    The girl in the purple dress, eyes fell on Xiao Yao, some curious.


    "You have real dragon and Qi?" Asked the girl.


    Xiao Yao did not answer her question.


    "If you want to go to Xilongchi, you''d better answer my question." Said the girl.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He didn''t understand the identity of the fairies in front of him.


    I always think it''s strange.


    Moreover, the girl''s self-confidence seems to be telling Xiao Yao that she has a certain position in the dragon race.


    But there is no doubt about the other side''s Fairy identity


    "The real dragon Qi in me was given to me by a real dragon elder." Xiao Yao said.


    "No way! How can a real dragon of our family be willing to give Qi to a demon family Zilong is furious and thinks Xiao Yao is lying.


    "He''s not a demon." The girl said suddenly.


    Purple dragon is tiny a Leng.


    In fact, before Zilong is only a preconceived idea.


    She saw Xiao Yao and a group of demons together, naturally subconsciously think that the other side is the demons.


    After listening to the girl''s words, Zilong also made a careful investigation and gently nodded.


    She also found that there was no magic in Xiao Yao''s body.


    "You''re not a demon, but you''re not a fairy, let alone a demon." The girl looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of doubts, "it''s not a fairy demon, but it can come to the Dragon kingdom. What''s your identity?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    He didn''t want to be honest with the fairy in front of him.


    To be honest, it''s very good without a big fight.


    "Well, no matter what he is, it''s impossible for him to enter our dragon washing pool!" Zilong said, "it must not be a good thing to be with the demons!"


    Xiao Yao thinks that if the purple dragon is a human race, it must be the existence of a shrew.


    You''re so mean.


    People who don''t know think Xiao Yao has put it to sleep


    The girl didn''t answer right away, just thinking about something at the end.


    After a while, she opened her eyes, clapped her hands and said, "I''m a fairy, but I''m also a dragon protector of the dragon clan. It''s different from the fairy clan in your imagination."


    "Dragon guardians?" Xiao Yao heard it for the first time, so he subconsciously turned around and looked at the blood fog demon, hoping that the other side could answer his question.


    The blood fog demon king didn''t seem to know much about the so-called dragon protecting clan. He just shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    "The Dragon protectors, it''s easy to say, my parents are all fairies. When they came to the Dragon Kingdom, they didn''t leave, and they were recognized by the Dragon tribe, so they helped the Dragon Kingdom guard the Dragon kingdom together." The girl revealed her shortcomings and continued, "my parents are all immortal, but they were expelled by the immortal. In fact, there are not a few dragon protectors like me. Some of them were expelled by the immortal, and some of them were to escape the pursuit. They may have offended the immortal, the immortal emperor and so on."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    If what the girl said is true, his hostility to the other party seems to have faded a lot.


    "So, shouldn''t you hate the fairies?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I didn''t say no!" The girl said curiously, "if you were fairies, I would not jump down to talk to you."


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    We still have a common starting point


    "If you want to be recognized by the dragon people, you have to be recognized by a real dragon adult. Otherwise, you can''t enter the Dragon kingdom." The girl said, and jumped to the body of the dragon.


    "A thousand miles to the East, you will probably see a deep pool, which is the habitat of a real dragon." With these words, the girl left again.


    After a while, the blood fog demon looked at Xiao Yao and said, "do we have to believe her?"


    "Anyway, we don''t know where to go now, just listen to her first." Xiao Yao said, "if there is any danger, let''s withdraw."


    "Good." The blood mist devil laughed.


    He still appreciates Xiao Yao''s character.


    No matter what you do, you are very calm, not too anxious, not to lose your sense of propriety and direction.


    Such a character, even if placed in the demon family, once you become the demon king, you can also become the leading demon family.


    Think of these, the eyes of blood fog demon king, dim down again. If Xiao Yao was really a demon, it would be great... At the thought of this, he was angry and wanted to kill all the demons such as reincarnation demon king. If it wasn''t for their existence, how could Xiao Yao go to the ancient wasteland? If it wasn''t for the ancient wasteland, how could these messy things happen! The more you know Xiao Yao, the more you feel that there are countless possibilities in Xiao Yao. Maybe, when Xiao Yao is strong enough, he can really threaten the fairies, demons and demons with his own strength... This is the so-called possibility£¨ Today''s fourth watch, ask for a monthly ticket!)

 Chapter 1820

    For Xiao Yao, his trip to Longyu was not very smooth.


    However, this did not give Xiao Yao blood fog demon what they caused too big a blow.


    In fact, before they came to Longyu, they had already made psychological preparations.


    Anyway, from the beginning, they didn''t hold any extravagant hopes. Naturally, they won''t have too much loss.


    "Master, if the dragon clan really gets angry with us, we''ll just turn around and leave." Magic Dragon came to Xiao Yao''s side and whispered, "in fact, I''m not interested in any dragon."


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, but did not give any answer to the magic dragon.


    He knew that the dragon was just thinking about himself.


    How can the magic dragon not want to become more powerful?


    Xiaobai came up to him and said happily, "magic dragon, it''s wrong for you to think so. If I were you, I would get the approval of the dragon people anyway!"


    Magic Dragon turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao with a little curiosity in his eyes.


    "You want to!" Xiaobai said with a smile, "when you become the Dragon recognition, get the dragon blood, then after that, you may become the Dragon God, become the ruler of the dragon! At that time, our brothers will not be able to walk horizontally in Longyu. They can do whatever they want? That''s the real pleasure


    Magic dragon eyes a bright, seems to think Xiaobai said is very reasonable, and force point head, a burst of eyebrows.


    I don''t know if there is such a possibility as Xiaobai said, but just thinking about it, I feel very happy!


    This is the best way to fight back against the dragon clan!


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon are helpless to shake their heads.


    They think that the idea of Xiaobai and magic dragon is too simple.


    Dragon God that can be regarded as the existence above the Immortal Emperor, demon God and demon emperor.


    For so many years, it seems that there has never been a dragon god in the dragon clan. Otherwise, the Dragon God would have turned over completely.


    Moreover, the dragon people who can become dragon gods have one thing in common.


    Their dragon blood must be very pure.


    But the magic dragon was only a dragon from the beginning, and it can only be regarded as a fake dragon. The possibility of becoming a dragon god is too small.


    But having an idea is a good thing after all. It''s better than being dead. It''s better to die.


    In a group of people across the mountains, thousands of miles away, there is a pavilion.


    The pavilion is located on the top of the mountain. The environment is elegant and quiet. You can listen to the wind and watch the rain.


    In the pavilion, there is a stable wooden table. Standing in front of the table, I think that the old man in a gray robe, though covered with white frost, still has a red face, white teeth and full of energy. The only deficiency is that the old man''s figure looks slightly short.


    On the table, there is a teacup. In the teacup, there are the demons like Xiao Yao and blood fog demon king walking among the mountains.


    He stood up, spread out his arms, big sleeves to hold the breeze, high drum, from which a golden dragon emerged. The body of the Dragon could not help growing. At last, the little old man opened his mouth and called out a word "Ding". He followed his words, and a force came out of his body and wrapped the Golden Dragon in it.


    Heaven and earth in the cup, Golden Dragon in the sleeve.


    Jinlong shook his head and tail, and prayed on his face. The old man laughed and scolded, "if you are bigger, you will break the place where I live. When the time comes, will you help me build a house?"


    Jinlong had to do it, but he was still not satisfied. It was like putting a thousand gold wine into a cup, but it was not allowed to swell.


    The old man put out his hand and waved it gently, and said, "go and drive away all the Terrans and demons."


    The Golden Dragon''s face is full of curiosity.


    The old man smiles and looks out the window.


    "The Dragon kingdom is still stable, so it should not be isolated."


    With twelve words, Jinlong no longer said anything, but got out of the window and soared over the nine days.


    The old man''s hand, holding the windowsill, index finger, middle finger, beating rhythmically.


    He looked in one direction. He could see the footprints through the dense mountains.


    "If you''ve broken through, I won''t say anything, but if you can''t break through and don''t want to leave, I''ll kill you all in the Dragon kingdom!"


    With the last word, the killing rate of the old man soared.


    At this time, a dragon chant came from behind.


    Purple dragon with the girl in the purple dress, flying this way.


    When the girl jumped down from the dragon, she learned from the old man and hid the dragon in her sleeve.


    She hopped up to the attic.


    "Grandfather! I saw a group of interesting demons today The girl said with a smile.


    The old man nodded and pointed to the cup on the table.


    She nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that my grandfather already knows."


    "What do you think is the most special one?"


    "What is it?" The girl looked at the old man with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Not the demons, not the fairies, not the demons." The old man said with a smile, "what do you think he is?"


    "Terran?" The girl blurted out.


    The old man turned cold at once.


    The girl''s face was palpitating, and she whispered, "grandfather, did I say something wrong?"


    "Not wrong, but right. That''s what I fear most." The old man said with a bitter smile.


    He wiped his face, sat down on a cane chair and closed his eyes slowly.


    The girl went around behind him and reached out to help the old man knead his shoulder.


    After a while, the old man finally spoke slowly.


    "Fairies, demons and demons, in fact, are all like that. It''s not so powerful, and it''s hard to get rid of the comfort of heaven. But once there was a very powerful race, and they almost got rid of the bondage..." the old man paused and emphasized the key words in his words just now, "almost."


    The girl nodded gently to show that she was listening.


    "Over the past tens of thousands of years, our family has been closely related to the dragon family. We are both prosperous and disgraceful. We can''t talk about who is their running dog, but in fact, there are all the same. If the Dragon kingdom is really destroyed, our family will be completely decadent. Your purple dragon is very good. It will take time to become a real dragon or even a Dragon God, What I''m afraid of is that those powerful beings don''t want to give us this time. "


    The girl took a deep breath and said, "grandfather, you once told me that only when the purple dragon really turns into a dragon god can I go to the fairies and ask them to apologize to us."


    "Yes..."


    "Grandfather, do you think that the demons and the... Terrans can make the Dragon kingdom into disaster?" The girl seems to think that her grandfather is a little worried, but she knows her grandfather''s temper well. When she speaks, her tone is very light, and she is a little tentative. She is afraid that if she is not careful, it will hurt the old man''s weakest part and lead to a burst of anger.


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes and stood up.


    He went to the window, reached out and pointed to the mountains outside.


    "Many, many years ago, there were no mountains in Longyu, just a deep pool. Do you know that?"


    The girl nodded: "this grandfather you said, but I ask you why there are mountains standing in Longyu, you don''t want to tell me."


    "I''ll tell you now." The old man''s voice is strong, and every word he says is very hard. It seems that he hopes that the girl can firmly remember every word she says in her heart as an inscription.


    "There was no mountain in Longyu originally. Later, a group of people came here. They fell down with one sword and one punch. Finally, the dragon''s keel was everywhere and piled up into a mountain." The old man whispered


    In the bamboo sea, Xu kuangge, carrying a long sword, can''t help walking through.


    He finally realized what was the most powerful being in the bamboo sea.


    Zhuling.


    There is a bamboo spirit in the bamboo grove, which is unpredictable.


    Xu kuangge crawled out of one illusion and fell into another.


    He fell one sword after another.


    Walking silent, sword wind bursts.


    When he was tired, he sat down, leaned on a bamboo, gasped and recovered his sword Qi.


    Finally, a voice came from above.


    "Do you know what is the most important thing for a scholar?"


    Xu kuangge thought about it and said tentatively, "do you have any books?"


    He was almost suffocated.


    But it is undeniable that what the other side said is very reasonable. It''s like he wants to ask Xu kuangge what''s the most important thing to eat. The answer is to open your mouth, but the other person answers that you have a meal.


    You can''t pick out what''s wrong.


    This is probably the biggest difference between strategists and Confucianists.


    "The most important thing in reading is to question and question what is in the book. After all, there are so many reasons in the world, can''t they all be finished by the writer? Perhaps his truth is wrong? If you question it and overthrow it, do you realize it? " The ethereal, traceless voice was like thunder in my ear.


    Xu crazy song closed his eyes, thinking.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his head again and asked, "if, I mean if, is the truth in the book right? Question, isn''t it for nothing? "


    "If it''s right, if you want to overturn it, you have to understand it first. When you find out that it''s right, it means that you have a thorough understanding. Isn''t it more ingenious and wonderful than reading it ten thousand times?"


    Xu crazy song suddenly realized.


    He stood up and held the black iron sword in his hand again.


    I want to make a thorough inquiry in the bamboo forest.


    Wipe, he raised his head, looking at the sun blocking bamboo leaves, ha ha.


    "Help me feed my donkey!" With that, he drew his sword, and the dust rolled. In the bamboo house, the fairy''s face is not happy¡° Why? " The emperor looked at the donkey tied to the bamboo tower and laughed¡° I just think that it would be very interesting for a Jian Xiu to suddenly think about the truth in the book and be full of it. What do you think? "¡° For example, he came to kill you with a sword and a book? " The empress sniffed.

 Chapter 1821

    Stop and go all the way.


    This is Xiao Yao''s first visit to Longyu, and he has a curious attitude towards everything in Longyu.


    After coming to the Dragon Kingdom, the magic dragon has changed the most.


    Although the magic dragon is already a demon, his predecessor is Xuejiao after all.


    A long time ago, Xuejiao''s obsession was to enter the Dragon washing pool and become a real dragon, even if it was a fake dragon.


    Later, because of Xiao Yao''s relationship, he had to give up his previous idea and feel in a way of self consolation that if he becomes a demon God, even the real dragon is no longer his opponent.


    Of course, except for the Dragon God.


    Even for the dragon people, the Dragon God may have existed, but now it is just a legend.


    This is a certainty.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, the magic dragon feels that it is really like a fish in water, like a bird in the forest.


    This feeling made him reluctant to leave this place.


    What the eyes see is not necessarily true, and what the ears hear is not necessarily true. It doesn''t mean that what they feel is necessarily true. But it''s very difficult to feel this thing if you want to make a fake.


    In addition to the magic dragon, Xiao Yao also found his real dragon Qi more solid here. This is naturally a good thing for him. The real dragon Qi attached to his chest is more and more solid, which means that he can resist more terrible forces in the future.


    This is Xiao Yao''s life saving talisman now.


    Every time he thought about it, he felt more grateful to Qinglong.


    Everyone who has helped him should keep it in mind.


    In fact, this is not what Xiao Yao thought of at this time.


    It was the first time he went down the mountain when Gao Feng raised his face to him.


    In his life, the old man didn''t say much to the outside world and Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao kept every word in mind. Every word was like a nail, which completely fixed Xiao Yao''s character.


    Therefore, there can be a trace of noble and healthy qi in the body.


    There are evil thoughts in everyone''s heart.


    In fact, it''s not just people, immortals, demons and demons.


    Xiao Yao hasn''t had much contact with Western Buddhas up to now, but he always thinks it''s almost the same.


    A person who has lived an honest and muddleheaded life and doesn''t do a bad thing is not necessarily that he doesn''t want to do it, but that he doesn''t have the ability to do it.


    How many people dream that they can have a pair of perspective eyes, or occult more or less.


    After having it, the first reaction is to do something, needless to say.


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao actually has a pure heart.


    "But let''s talk about it, can the real dragon really recognize me?" The Magic Dragon said helplessly.


    It can be seen that he is really weak.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "the road of practice is just like this. There will be countless peaks. Must we step by step?"


    "What if I can''t make it?" A sudden voice sounded behind Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao stopped, turned his face and looked at a man in a gold gown behind him, smiling.


    "If you can''t get past it, break it to pieces!"


    Magic Dragon instantly felt that his master was simply handsome.


    Suddenly, the man in gold who quietly appeared behind Xiao Yao didn''t feel so surprised, but just laughed.


    "Terran, are they so ignorant?"


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    Those who come are not good, and those who are good do not come. As long as they are not blind, they can see that the other side has absolutely no good intentions.


    He was just a little curious. When he came to Longyu, he didn''t meet several dragon people. He didn''t have any conflict with the girl he met before.


    So, he was very curious, why would trouble come to him.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose, and his eyes were strange.


    Is it true that he has a bullying face?


    No matter what ghosts and goblins are, they all like to step on themselves?


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help but be happy.


    Maybe I stepped on too many people on the earth before, so that retribution came.


    "We don''t want to conflict with the dragon." Xiao Yao said.


    "Oh, then kill." The gold dress is not polite to say.


    Xiao Yao shows his hand.


    That''s the end of it.


    At the moment, the magic dragon has been transformed into a black dragon with black smoke rolling, fighting towards the other side.


    "Little magic dragon, dare to be presumptuous!" The man in gold flashed a fierce color in his eyes and took a step forward.


    Wait until the magic dragon in front of, is already a punch, accompanied by a dragon chant.


    Xiao Yao''s face sank and realized that the strength of the other side was not simple.


    The magic dragon probably didn''t expect that the other side was so strong. Although he escaped by chance, his body still resisted a blow. In an instant, his scales flashed a dazzling jade color, and he forced the man in gold back.


    Instead of being angry, the man in gold widened his eyes and looked at the magic dragon. He couldn''t restrain his ecstasy.


    "You have dragon bones? How is that possible? "


    Magic Dragon cold hum a, return to Xiao Yao''s side, glaring at each other.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting. If I eat your little magic dragon, maybe I can get the blessing of the Dragon God bone. It''s interesting! It''s worth the trip Said the man in gold.


    Xiao Yao has been holding the spring and autumn sword, ready to fight with the other side.


    "Master, I can play such a small role." Blood fog demon said, "this is not a wasteland, and my strength will not be suppressed, unless it is a strong one like Xiandi demon God, it will be suppressed."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    Although he had a good time in the sword mountain before, it was also because he was in the sword mountain and had sword Qi blessing. Now it''s different.


    With his current cultivation, he can fight with the immortal Lord, but the chance of victory can only be said to be fifty-five.


    If it was in the wasteland, he could crush an immortal.


    "Oh? It turns out to be the demon lord of the demon clan. Hum, I''m in the Dragon kingdom. It''s not the demon lord of the demon clan who can make the best of me! " Said the man in gold.


    Blood fog demon is also very tired.


    He felt that the man in gold in front of him was just a psycho.


    When you are in a good way, the other party has to come out to look for trouble. That''s OK. Now it''s your own fault.


    Even if the dragon has some advantages in Longyu, can''t it be so shameless?


    "Let''s see what you can do first." With these words, the momentum of the blood fog devil rises abruptly.


    Xiao Yao also has some small expectations.


    The first time he met the Lord of blood fog was in the wilderness.


    So up to now, he didn''t know the real strength of blood fog demon.


    Now, we can have a good look.


    The blood fog devil rushed forward a few steps and hit the man in gold. After that, both of them retreated quickly, opened the distance, and went up again. It seemed that they were in a state of hard hitting.


    In a short period of time, the fight was wonderful, and we couldn''t see the outcome.


    "Lord Mojun, neither the dragon clan nor the dragon clan have done their best." Said the ape devil.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, nodded, and said nothing. If I can''t see this, I''ll go to the fairy family to kill him.


    At this time, the two fight each other again, but unexpectedly, the gold man''s fist changes into a dragon''s claw, grabbing at the heart of the blood fog demon king.


    At that moment, Xiao Yaocha felt that the ape demon standing beside him was also a little nervous.


    However, when this claw falls, it doesn''t attack the blood fog demon.


    Just when the man in gold changed his fist into dragon''s claw, the blood mist demon seemed to foresee in advance, and his body turned into a red blood mist in that instant.


    That claw just went through the blood fog.


    "Is this the real magic power of the blood fog Lord?" Xiao Yao was also surprised to see this scene.


    He thought of the black water demon he had met before.


    From the present situation, in fact, the magic power of the black water devil is somewhat similar to that of the blood fog devil.


    Xiao Yao is thinking that if we can trace the source more carefully, maybe the two demons who are also demons may be relatives.


    Of course, in this case, it''s just a joke.


    The man in gold failed with one blow and his face suddenly changed.


    Don''t give him time to react, the blood mist rises slowly and condenses again. The blood mist devil has already stood on the side of the man in gold, and he takes a breath again. How can he go out with one punch.


    Nirvana!


    Although they are demons and don''t know much about martial arts, they still do very well in learning to put it into practice.


    Before the blood fog demon king has not used Nirvana boxing, no doubt is waiting for this opportunity.


    Xiao Yao feels funny, this blood fog demon king not only learned Nirvana boxing, but also learned to hide.


    The punch hit the man in gold, and the man''s body also flew out. At the same time, he vomited a mouthful of gold blood.


    But his body didn''t fall to the ground as Xiao Yao imagined, but when he was still in the air, his body lit up a golden light.


    His body was suddenly elongated, with layers of Golden Dragon scales on his body, his forehead bulging high, and the Dragon horns breaking out of the ground.


    When the golden light dissipated, in front of them, there was a golden dragon hundreds of meters long. The red eyes contained killing opportunities and differences.


    "You are a demon. How can you use martial arts?" The Golden Dragon opened his mouth and sounded like a bell. It was deafening, but it didn''t have much influence on Xiao Yao¡° Well, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to know. " The blood fog demon turned into a pool of blood fog again. Only this time, the concentration and nausea of the blood fog would be wider. When it was re coagulated, it would be huge. The hundred meter giant, standing on the earth of Longyu, originally the trees were more like weeds growing on the ground. Xiaobai is not happy: "it''s all changed!" Then he looked at the ape demon again, "after the transformation of Lord demon, it''s much bigger than you." The ape devil laughs but does not speak, and feels that the other party''s Words listen, as if there is something wrong

 Chapter 1822

    A hundred meter troll, against a hundred meter long golden dragon.


    Such a battle is not without intensity.


    Xiao Yao has been hesitating, thinking about whether to do it himself.


    But just as he grasped the spring and autumn sword in his hand, he suddenly noticed that his eyes were falling from a high place and staring at himself, as if they were penetrating through the clouds.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at it, with a smile on his face.


    He knew that he had been warned.


    However, since the other side has some helpers, Xiao Yao is not in a hurry, so as not to be seized by the opportunistic existence. Standing here, he actually has a certain deterrent power. To be exact, his spring and autumn sword has a certain deterrent power. After all, there is not too strong existence in the Dragon Kingdom, such as the Immortal Emperor, the demon God, the demon emperor and so on.


    Since it is so, he relies on the spring and autumn sword. Even if he is not as good as his opponent, he will not let him have the chance to attack the blood fog demon.


    Xiao Yao also has to do his own job.


    Blood fog demon stepped out, it was tens of meters. In a flash, Xiao Yao felt that the land under his feet was shaking violently.


    Xiao Yao could not help sighing.


    If he had known that the battle would escalate to such a level, he would have done it without saying a word. Even if it was the spring and autumn sword, he would not hesitate to kill the Dragon quickly.


    But now, I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    This battle, no doubt, has aroused the dragon''s idea.


    Then, no matter whether they are Jinlong''s opponents or not, there will be no good results.


    But I must have left here.


    But if you can fight too much, it will offend the dragon.


    He was just curious about who was so idle that he had to work with himself.


    Can''t you pee?


    He thought for a long time and didn''t feel that he had offended anyone in Longyu!


    So, for Xiao Yao, this is a dilemma.


    But soon Xiao Yao figured it out, and the result was, don''t think about it. Even if you really want to be driven out of the Dragon Kingdom, at least you have to kill yourself!


    Blood fog demon''s body is 100 meters high, but like ape demon, his speed is not affected by his body''s height.


    It''s still boxing. It doesn''t look so dull.


    But the speed of the golden dragon was really fast, flying around like a clever bird in the air.


    Even if the blood fog demon is fast, it is difficult to hit the Golden Dragon in a short time.


    Instead, the Golden Dragon suddenly opened his mouth, and a dragon''s breath came towards the blood fog demon.


    The power and oppression of this dragon''s breath are far less than that of the green dragon''s.


    After all, Qinglong is the existence of a half step Dragon God. Even the Immortal Emperor and the demon God can''t resist hard.


    But even so, the blood fog demon didn''t think that he had to fight each other''s dragon breath, so he quickly sidestepped to avoid it. The dragon breath fell into the woods behind him, and immediately started a raging fire.


    Fortunately, at this time, a dew fall, rain with a pure energy, soon put out the fire.


    This also made Xiao Yao more and more sure that there were dragon people watching the battle at this time.


    After all, the best attack is defense, because when attacking, the king forces the opponent to keep looking for ways to avoid the attack, And I don''t have the heart and spare force to fight back.


    This has also led to a stalemate in the situation on both sides.


    Comparatively speaking, in fact, it''s the blood fog devil who has some disadvantages.


    After all, the Golden Dragon just dodged, didn''t need to attack, and didn''t consume much of its own strength.


    But the blood mist devil is different. Every time he throws a fist, he needs the consumption of magic power in his body as support.


    In accordance with this trend, it is obviously very unfriendly for the blood fog Lord.


    "You are such a worm, don''t you dare to fight with me?"?! Coward The blood fog devil is not polite, break big scold a way.


    The Golden Dragon will not be stimulated by the simple method of blood fog demon, so it is still able to deal with the attack of blood fog demon.


    Xiao Yao is not so anxious, anyway, even if the blood fog devil really defeated, he will also do it.


    He didn''t believe it. Could the Golden Dragon escape his own Yue Chun Qiu?


    As for whether the one above will step in to help, Xiao Yao is not very worried. Even if the other party really realizes something, he may not have a chance to do it.


    However, what Xiao Yao is worried about now is whether he will have a chance to leave here safely after he has performed his yuechunqiu.


    But if it is to release the spirit of resentment, it may not be able to speed up the Golden Dragon tour. Unless you can grasp the best opportunity, you can untie the card ahead of time, and you have not achieved the goal you want to achieve. On the contrary, it is not cost-effective.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao also has a headache in the face of this golden dragon.


    The Lord of blood fog stopped, and he realized that it was meaningless for him to continue to attack.


    On the contrary, they will let themselves into a state of panting.


    The Golden Dragon wanders not far away from the Lord of blood fog. He neither attacks nor escapes. However, he looks at the Lord of blood fog with some banter in his eyes, as if he is teasing a clown.


    "What''s the matter, big fool, go on!" Golden Dragon sneers.


    Blood fog demon lord cold hum a, brain fast in rapid operation, seems to want to find each other''s flaws in a short time.


    However, the golden dragon is completely immobile. It''s more difficult to find the loopholes in the other side than to ascend to heaven.


    Xiao Yao also thought the golden dragon was very interesting. He had to say that the other side was really smart, and fully implemented the so-called strategy of "the enemy retreats, I disturb, the enemy advances, I retreat". He was completely self-taught.


    That''s the most interesting thing.


    Blood fog demon suddenly turned around and strode towards the original direction.


    "Well?" The Golden Dragon changed slightly.


    "Since you don''t want to stop us, pull us down and go." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    The golden dragon is a little confused.


    Don''t mention the Golden Dragon. Even Xiao Yao couldn''t slow down. When he came to realize it, he almost couldn''t help laughing.


    It has to be said that this hand of the blood fog demon king is also a good move.


    In fact, even Xiao Yao didn''t think of this before, and even felt that he had made a big mistake, that is, his thinking had entered a dead end.


    They didn''t have to compete with the Golden Dragon.


    What''s the point?


    Their purpose is just to go to the place where the real dragon is said by the girl riding on the purple dragon.


    However, I don''t know what the origin of the golden dragon is. I have to have a hard time with them. But it doesn''t matter to Xiao Yao''s blood fog demon.


    Anyway, the other side didn''t dare to attack, just want to consume the magic power in the blood fog demon king''s body.


    In that case, why don''t you just ignore him?


    Let''s go our way, don''t you believe he can be as stable as a mountain?


    His purpose is to block the way of Xiao Yao and others, so once the blood fog demon does not choose to fight with him, but according to the original plan to move forward, if the golden dragon does not rush up.


    The blood fog demon will live eat excrement!


    Of course, the blood fog demon definitely doesn''t know what it means to eat excrement live. Now it''s a metaphor.


    The golden dragon is really hoodwinked by the hand of the blood fog demon.


    It''s not the first time for him to fight with the demons, even xianzun.


    He just found it hard to understand why the demon clan was so shameless. What kind of thinking is that? Have you ever seen a master fight like this?


    It''s beyond my imagination.


    There is no master style, OK! The Golden Dragon thinks that the Lord of blood fog is just a rogue!


    But have to say, blood fog demon king of this move, hard hit in the Golden Dragon seven inches.


    It''s not brilliant.


    This is to take him for example in a dead end, the original impasse is instantly revitalized.


    Xiao Yao was also amused, even subconsciously thinking, is the dark fog demon the red one who is close to Zhu and the black one who is close to Mo.


    Golden Dragon has no way to maintain a stable state of mind.


    He sent out a dragon roar, then rushed toward the blood fog demon king.


    Blood fog demon''s eyes also flashed a wisp of murder, a hard punch hit in the past.


    The fist and the dragon''s breath collided together, and in an instant, a gorgeous spark rose up and soared into the sky.


    The blood fog devil laughed and felt very happy.


    I don''t know how much better this battle is than before.


    "Come on, I''ll see how good you are as a worm!" With these words, the blood fog demon continued to wave his fists.


    Golden Dragon this time, but did not choose to force back, after all, before the blood fog demon played that one, then let him realize, also choose to retreat, it is meaningless.


    No way, he had to admit that this time he was a little smart to the demon.


    Smart enough, he has nowhere to deal with it!


    At this time, the blood fog demon suddenly reached out and grabbed the Golden Dragon''s tail.


    A giant, caught a dragon, majestic, imposing bearing. The Golden Dragon wants to return to its original spirit and breathes out dragon breath to the blood mist demon, but the other side has already swung his arm. Golden Dragon''s body becomes a straight line because of inertia, and it can''t turn back to attack in a short time. This makes Golden Dragon extremely angry. When Xiao Yao saw this scene, he thought it was both funny and sad, and suddenly thought of a song. Big windmill, creaking and rolling. Temodi, temodi, it''s really beautiful... (the third shift is coming, please ask for the monthly ticket!)

 Chapter 1823

    The battle between blood fog Lord and golden dragon is still going on.


    However, from the present point of view, it seems that the blood fog demon king occupies a certain advantage.


    Because the blood fog demon king''s quick wit, directly reversed the situation.


    This can be regarded as hitting the Golden Dragon''s weakness, not to mention how shameless, not to mention what a rogue way, but to play all their advantages. If this kind of means is not open and aboveboard, does the Golden Dragon''s way that you step back and I step in and I step back seem very open and aboveboard?


    This matter of life and death, where can we tolerate affectation?


    In fact, not to mention the blood fog demon, even Xiao Yao and Xiaobai, they are all suffocating at this time.


    They feel that the golden dragon is just like a psychopath.


    Just think about it, you didn''t invite anyone to offend anyone. When you were walking on the road, suddenly a man came out and wanted to fight with you for 300 rounds.


    Are you disgusting?


    Everyone feels angry!


    When the Golden Dragon came back to his senses, he finally turned around, with a strong breath.


    Although the Lord of blood fog dodged the dragon''s breath, the golden dragon also seized this opportunity to get rid of the shackles of the Lord of blood fog.


    The golden dragon, who regained his freedom, did not hesitate at the moment, and began to breathe heavily. He wanted to seize this opportunity to make the blood fog demon pay a certain price.


    The blood fog demon lord just hummed coldly and rushed up against a dragon''s breath.


    The dragon breath falls on the blood mist demon, but it is not as terrible as the green dragon breath. Its phagocytosis is also much worse. It is all the dragon breath. However, the damage caused by different states is also different. Although the blood mist demon''s skin is cracked, it is still within the range of the blood mist demon.


    With a strong force, the blood fog demon in the case of not retreat but advance, quickly rushed to the Golden Dragon.


    Even if it''s golden dragon, I didn''t expect that the Lord of blood fog would fight for his life in such a way.


    The demons are still demons. Even if they can transform into human beings, they are still demons. If they were fairies, they would never fight with him in this way.


    This is crazy!


    When the blood fog demon''s fist fell on him, the Golden Dragon flew out directly, unable to soar, and fell to the ground solidly. Several dragon scales fell off his body, and the wound was permeated with golden blood.


    The blood fog devil faltered under his feet, fell and lay on the ground. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    After a while, he still supported himself with his arms and stood up, although his body was crumbling.


    He waved to Xiao Yao and Xiaobai, and his body shrank slowly.


    It means that the battle ends with the winner.


    Just then, a thunderbolt fell from the sky.


    The falling point is the blood fog demon in the process of shrinking.


    The ape devil''s face changed greatly, and he yelled angrily: "wanton!"


    After the battle just now, the Lord of blood fog was at the end of his life. The Golden Dragon fell to the ground and didn''t get up. He was no better.


    "If you hurt my dragon, you should be beheaded!" A strong voice came from the sky.


    The speed of ape demon is very fast, but the speed of Chunqiu sword is a little faster than ape demon.


    The thunder didn''t have a chance to fall on the Lord of blood fog. It was directly blocked by the spring and autumn sword.


    "How dare you stop me?" The voice burst into a rage.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    "If you dragon people come to trouble first, it''s OK. If you fight alone, if you lose, you lose. Can''t the dragon people afford to lose? What''s more, you''re a fart? When we suffered losses, why didn''t we see you come down and say When Xiao Yao talks, he also bears his fingerprints.


    The spring and autumn sword changed its direction and soared directly into the sky.


    "I''d like to see how powerful your dragon clan is, and want to keep me here!" Xiao Yao gave an angry shout.


    As the fingerprints become more and more complex, the speed of Chunqiu sword becomes faster and faster.


    At the same time, on the spring and autumn sword, there was a red sword light, just like the sunset in the sky.


    Spring and autumn sword straight into the sky, you can hear a bang.


    When the spring and autumn sword returned to Xiao Yao''s hands, the blade was still shaking slightly.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    It seems that this time the opponent is really a little difficult.


    "Since they''ve all come, why don''t they show up? Do you have to hide? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "Hum..." with a cold hum, an old man in a gray robe appeared from the clouds.


    With a short figure and big sleeves, the golden dragon, still lying on the ground, instantly regained his spirit, turned into a golden light and penetrated into the old man''s sleeve.


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man in front of him and twisted his brows.


    "You''re not a dragon?"


    The old man said, "when did I say I''m a dragon?"


    "Since you are not a dragon, why do you stop us?" Xiao Yao is a little annoyed and asks.


    He thought that the other party was out of his mind!


    I didn''t come to your house. Longyu didn''t want to drive us away. How excited are you?


    "Longyu, the Terrans are not welcome." Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    "What has the final say in the Dragon domain?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "As long as those genuine dragons do not appear, the dragon field has the final say." Said the old man.


    The spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand twinkled.


    There is a posture that war is about to start if there is no agreement.


    If there is an old man out of thin air and Xiao Yao turns back, his toughness is too bad, but some things can be tolerated, and some things can''t be tolerated. If it''s just his own business, he will leave. However, it''s obvious that the magic dragon is in the Dragon Kingdom and can improve his cultivation, which is very important, Xiao Yao will never miss this opportunity.


    "Do you want to fight with me?" The old man said, squinting.


    Xiao Yao raised his arm and pointed to the old man with the spring and autumn sword in his hand.


    "Either go, or I''ll carry you away." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha! Are the Terrans so presumptuous? If you don''t let go, let me see if you have the ability? " Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao decided to meet each other''s requirements.


    People have put forward such a request, Xiao Yao thought for a long time, can not think of a reason to refuse each other.


    With a slight movement of the wrist, the spring and autumn sword, together with the shadow of the sword, stabbed the old man quickly.


    In mid air, the blade of the spring and autumn sword makes an exciting sound.


    injustice provokes outcry!


    The speed of Chunqiu sword is faster and faster, but Xiao Yao still doesn''t use the sword.


    For Xiao Yao, even those who resent the spirit can not compare with Yue Chunqiu.


    That''s his real killer.


    Looking at the spring and autumn sword flying towards him, the old man didn''t show any fear on his face. Instead, he grinned. His smile was full of disdain for Xiao Yao. It seemed that he felt that the human race in front of him was too arrogant.


    "Break it for me!" The old man yelled angrily, followed his words, and a great energy came out of his body, forming a huge Dharma image. He was hundreds of meters high, and was wearing golden armor. The helmet was also the shape of the golden dragon head. The face was just the part between the upper and lower jaw when the Dragon opened its mouth, which was majestic.


    FA Xiang took a step forward and stretched out his hand to press the spring and autumn sword.


    Xiao Yao hummed coldly, but his eyes suddenly turned cold. His fingerprints quickly tied up. The spring and autumn sword shining with dazzling sword light was changeable and unpredictable in the air, sometimes fast and sometimes full. It was like a dexterous fly, so that the huge Dharma phase could not be captured in a short time.


    Finally, the Dharma Prime Minister lit up a rainbow light again, and immediately speeded up a lot, slapped heavily on the spring and autumn sword blade.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao felt as if his internal organs had been suddenly hit, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    "Broken!" Xiao Yao was not discouraged, and he didn''t want to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth. The spring and autumn sword passed through the hands of FA Xiang. At that moment, he heard a blast.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and read out an obscure sword formula.


    Sword light soared again. It used to be like climbing to the hillside to have a rest. Now it has to rush up again.


    The appearance of Dharma appeared in the old man''s body. At this time, his face was ferocious.


    The spring and autumn sword is getting faster and faster, as if it wants to break through a certain layer of confinement in the space.


    When a python pattern flashed in the spring and autumn sword, a python illusion emerged from it, revealing a bloody mouth, opening its mouth and biting the Dharma image.


    The Dharma phase suddenly disappeared, the old man stepped back two steps, his face was pale, and a mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Xiao Yao''s face is also not good-looking, the body Qi and blood surge.


    "Terran..." the old man opened his mouth and murmured, "it seems that I still underestimate Terran..."


    Then, he stirred his sleeves, and a gust of wind came towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body can''t help retreating, and the little white magic dragon is directly thrown out.


    Xiao Yao began to run the power of Tai Chi in his body, and the figure of Tai Chi came out of his body and hit the old man in the gray robe.


    The man in the grey robe reaches out his hand and wants to see the Tai Chi diagram, but unexpectedly, the immortal power in his body can''t help surging out and is swallowed by the Tai Chi diagram.


    At this time, another five or six forces came to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked behind him, but his face changed greatly.


    Behind him, there were five dragons!


    "It''s very special. I''m old and I can''t fight it. I''ll call a helper!" Xiao Yao scolded angrily.


    "If you don''t get the real dragon''s approval, you will die here!" The old man was completely angry. That''s not what he thought. What he thought before was that if the other side could break through Jinlong, he would not care. But now, he saw the power of the Terran. If you really allow this son to travel freely in Longyu... Longyu is worrying! That''s what he thought. Five giant dragons, with dragon power, are pressing towards Xiao Yao¡° Don''t be distracted. I''ll take care of these dragon people! " When the blood fog demon king spoke, he had turned into a blood fog again and pressed against the five dragons£¨ Fourth, ask for a monthly ticket

 Chapter 1824

    For the dragon people, it seems that they are always trying to survive in the cracks.


    You think, today this one is going to kill the dragon, and that one is going against the sky.


    It''s a lot of pressure for the dragon people to live.


    The dragon people think that it''s too much, whether it''s the Terran or the three immortals, demons and demons.


    I''ve never thought about their feelings. Are you happy when we dragon people are shivering in the cold wind?


    Longyu is the last pure land of the dragon people.


    For the dragon people, it''s very dangerous whether they are immortal, demon, demon or human.


    It''s better to stay in Longyu honestly. Only when they look at the mountains and deep pools of Longyu can they feel safe.


    In fact, the five dragon people don''t know much about what happened here, but it won''t affect them.


    They only know that it''s enough for the Dragon guards and the demons to fight in the Dragon kingdom.


    Compared with the demon clan and demon clan, the dragon clan looks up to the fairy clan. What''s more, the Dragon guardians can''t be regarded as pure immortals any more. The relationship between many dragon guardians and the Dragon guardians is even more friendly than that with their peers, because they know that the Dragon guardians, in fact, have no essential difference from their peers. They are all their own dragons who share the same spirit, honor and disgrace, which is enough.


    "Lord demon, I''ll help you!" The ape devil yelled angrily, and his figure changed instantly. With a thump at his feet, he rushed to the five dragons.


    Xiao Bai snorted coldly, holding a magic knife in his hand and going together.


    The magic dragon roared and rushed to the five dragons with Xiaobai.


    "Make a quick decision, there may be other dragon people coming here!" Xiao Yao did not turn around, but said to the demons behind him.


    The situation of electric tiger is very embarrassing.


    In addition to the thunderbolt group, it has no other way of attack, but once the thunderbolt group in the body is released once, it needs a long time for continuous charging.


    Therefore, it can only be regarded as a killing move for electric tiger.


    So, it is running in the mountains, constantly looking for the best position, want to put a big move.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the demons and the dragons were already shaking together. The electric tiger did not dare to do anything at will. Instead, it did not cause any harm to the five dragons. On the contrary, it lifted a stone and hit its own feet, which made a wave of holes in its own people.


    The old man who faced Xiao Yao gave a cold hum and said, "you''d better worry about yourself."


    With these words, he rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    The foot shrinks into inch, and in the blink of an eye, he pulls a shadow to Xiao Yao''s face. At the same time, he smashes it out with a fist. The style of the fist changes rapidly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think much. He once again waved the spring and autumn sword in his hand. The sword was as sharp as before.


    The old man didn''t dare to make a hard connection, so he had to step back in a hurry.


    He had seen the power of the spring and autumn sword clearly before, and he was afraid of it. He was also curious about why the other side of the human race could have such a sharp weapon. What''s more, the sword seems to contain a very powerful force. Even at this time, the other side didn''t inspire the most powerful force in the sword. Thinking of these, his body was a little chilly, and his heart was a little bit full of Xiao Yao''s murdering.


    The existence of this person is the biggest disaster of Longyu!


    However, the old man''s body did not retreat much. After seizing the opportunity, he took another step forward. At the same time, the light of his fist flickered, and a great force surged in the style of his fist.


    "The iron fist shakes the sky!" The old man yelled angrily and followed his words again. The simple four words may be the old man''s boxing moves. After these four words jumped out of his mouth, his boxing style became stronger, as if he had been blessed with some strange power.


    Xiao Yao did not retreat to avoid the edge, but chose to meet the difficulties.


    Before that, he told the blood fog demon king and other demons to find a way to make a quick decision, so as not to involve too many dragons, which will cause them more trouble.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s idea is to kill the old man in front of him in order to avoid future trouble.


    The spring and autumn sword in my hand once again raises a sword light. The surrounding space looks a little twisted, rippling with a light pattern, which seems to carry water. The empty Lake stirs up ripples and reflects the sparkling light.


    Facing the powerful sword light in the spring and autumn sword, the old man waving his double fists showed no anger. After a roar, his fists were filled with Qi and blood in his body. His fists were just like the water of a big river breaking the dike and rolling down.


    Xiao Yao still does not give up.


    Back should not back, let should not!


    The light of the sword and the meaning of the fist collide with each other, and the blade of the spring and autumn sword never stops ringing.


    After a little concession, the old man roared and smashed another fist. His fist was like a giant column, smashing Xiao Yao into the earth.


    Before the old man could breathe a sigh of relief, Jianguang came out of his feet again and rose infinitely. It was like a seed. When it was buried in the ground, it did not mean that it would die, but that it would take root and rise again.


    The old man is unarmed, but he doesn''t feel that there is any deficiency.


    For a fanatic who practices boxing, he can only grasp the universe without any arms.


    He stretched out his hand, his hands trying to catch the sword that came out of the ground.


    After holding hands, the body is also constantly shaking.


    It''s like shaking a sapling.


    All of a sudden, the sword Qi couldn''t turn over. The old man''s arm muscles wandered around like a dragon. He took a breath again, kicked on the sword Qi, and retreated dozens of miles back. In the place where he stood before his feet, a crack was listed, which was still extending. It seemed that he wanted to divide the Dragon kingdom into two parts.


    "Make it for me!" When the old man stamped his feet, the crack suddenly appeared in the soil under his feet, but the old man was also out of breath.


    In the crack, a sword light came out.


    With one man and one sword.


    People follow the sword, and the light of the sword surges wildly.


    Before, he and other demons, such as the blood fog demon king, did not fly because of the rules of the Dragon kingdom. When the three immortals, demons and demons came to the Dragon Kingdom, they could find some dragon Qi and fill their own cultivation, but they could not fly, otherwise they would be enemies with the Dragon kingdom.


    Now Xiao Yao has a fierce fight with the other side, where can he manage these.


    What''s more, the fight started. Whether it was the old man or Xiao Yao, they all went all out to seek life and death.


    It''s about being for the enemy or not. Isn''t that a joke?


    Xiao Yao''s speed is very fast, but Chunqiu sword is faster than its owner.


    The spring and autumn sword is sweeping the wind of the sword and galloping towards the old man.


    With one punch, the old man fixed the spring and autumn sword at a distance of one foot.


    At this time, Xiao Yao just came to the spring and autumn sword, slapped heavily on the hilt, and the spring and autumn sword ran forward again for a distance.


    The old man didn''t dare to resist, so he only stepped back a little, but his eyes became more and more gloomy when he looked at Xiao Yao. Although he knew that Xiao Yao''s own strength was not so strong, as long as the other side held the sword, he would have a decisive fight with him.


    What can he do?


    Is it true that the next rule says that the other party is not allowed to use the sword because he does not use the sword? The old man can''t do such a shameless thing for the time being.


    The battle intensified, and the demons such as the blood fog demon king were also in a state of anxiety with the five dragons.


    In the end, maybe he was hit in a hurry, and the blood fog devil was furious. Suddenly, a sledgehammer appeared in his hand.


    "Get out of here!" The Lord of blood fog roared, and the hammer in his hand hit the head of a giant dragon. The Dragon let out a pitiful cry. The dragon''s head was smashed and turned into powder. It was blown away by the wind. The dragon''s body, which had lost its head, fell to the ground and smashed into a deep ditch.


    The blood fog demon king widened his eyes and looked at the huge hammer in his hand. His eyes were full of surprise.


    The rest of the four dragon clan were also silly at this time. They did not expect that the giant hammer in the hands of the demon clan was in such a dilemma that it was enough to kill the dragon clan!


    Although it is only a fake dragon, its strength is comparable to that of a demon king!


    But even so, but still can not resist the power of a hammer of the blood fog demon king.


    The remaining four Dragon clans immediately gathered together and watched the blood fog demon warily.


    That look in addition to vigilance, but also a bit of fear.


    The blood mist devil laughed.


    Before that, he knew that the hammer Xiao Yao lent him was not simple, but he didn''t expect that his power was so powerful. Otherwise, even if he is willing to lose his accomplishments, he may not be able to kill the fake dragon. What''s more, he is still in the Dragon kingdom. The other side has great strength, plus the bonus of the Dragon kingdom to their strength.


    You know, winning and killing are two different things.


    "Lord demon is powerful!" The ape demon didn''t think much about it. Anyway, his idea was not so complicated. He just thought that the blood fog demon king had just killed a dragon whose cultivation was enough to compete with the demon king. He was very happy.


    "Ha ha, come again!" Blood fog demon king''s blood is also hot, roared, and rushed toward the remaining four dragon clan.


    The old man and Xiao Yao also have a panoramic view of the situation on the side of the blood fog demon.


    The old man burst out laughing.


    "Interesting, interesting! Now even if I don''t deal with you, you don''t want to leave unharmed. " There is a certain schadenfreude in the old man''s words.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    "When I drew my sword, I didn''t think that I would leave unharmed. However, even if I was really to be suppressed by Longyu, I would take the life of your old dog before I fight again!" With these words, Xiao Yao''s sword once again flashed a python pattern.


    The old man''s sleeves are wide open, and the Golden Dragon and the Python''s illusion collide with each other.


    "Boom" sound, a flash of power, Xiao Yao and the old man, are forced back hundreds of meters.


    The energy is still rippling, but it can no longer cause any impact on Xiao Yao and the old man.


    Just when Xiao Yao got up again, a dragon chant, with strong dragon power, pushed Xiao Yao''s body down¡° Presumptuous! Devil, damn it Nine days above, a dragon should rise from the clouds, fierce, behind a large group of you long. All kinds of dragons press the border and block out the sky and the sun!

 Chapter 1825

    A hundred dragons walk together, led by Yinglong, who has a golden body and white wings.


    All the dragon people behind Yinglong are slightly lowering their heads, as if they are looking at the earth under them, but they are more like keeping their predecessors in front of Yinglong.


    "The real dragon!" At the moment, the old man even stepped back several hundred meters in a row, facing Yinglong.


    Just as he raised his head, a gust of wind hit his left side.


    Turning around, the spring and autumn sword has arrived.


    The old man''s face suddenly changed.


    He didn''t expect that when the Dragon soldiers came to the border and the real dragon came by himself, Xiao Yao dared to do it without fear.


    This is not to provoke the dragon, but to humiliate the real dragon!


    What does he do?!


    But now, the spring and autumn sword is in front of him, and the old man is unable to dodge. Fortunately, a dragon breath suddenly falls from the sky and hits the spring and autumn sword. Xiao Yao vomits blood and retreats dozens of steps. The spring and autumn sword returns to Xiao Yao''s body again, and the Taiji diagram also returns to his body and starts to recover.


    "Daredevil, how dare you Ying Long is furious, and another dragon breath falls towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s feet even point, want to avoid the dragon breath, but found that the dragon breath seems to lock Xiao Yao''s breath in general, unexpectedly nowhere to hide.


    At this time, a distant thunder came from behind.


    "Aohuan, if you dare to kill him, I will never die with you, and; Together with aoxiu, destroy your dragon kingdom


    On the sky, Ying Long''s face changed a little, and said with a sneer, "isn''t the Dragon Kingdom your dragon kingdom? Hum


    Although the words say so, can already fast fall on the body of Long Xi already completely dissipated.


    Nearly a hundred dragon people like Yinglong fall from the sky and all of them are transformed into human figures.


    There are men and women, old and young, walking in front of the stars, Yinglong is dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe, head of golden crown, dignified. Instead of looking at Xiao Yao, he was looking in a certain direction.


    "Before, was it another real dragon?" The expression on the old man''s face was unpredictable. "The aoxiu that the real dragon talked about is also the meaning of the dragon clan. Although the real dragon is a little weaker, its blood is very pure, and it is likely to become the Dragon God. They all want to protect the human race? Why? Why? Do they know each other? "


    The old man was puzzled and flustered.


    He felt that he might have made a mistake, but there was no way to be sure.


    However, he soon realized that he had already done what he should or should not do, and there was no regret medicine in the world.


    Even if it is, he will not eat it!


    As a dragon keeper, he never felt that he had done anything wrong. This is what he should do. Since this is the case, then everything is enough. The luck of his family has been tied to the Dragon kingdom for a long time. For the sake of the dragon family, it is also for himself. If the Dragon Kingdom really no longer exists one day, they will die together with the Dragon kingdom. This is not a terrible thing for him, but there is a descendant in his family who is expected to raise a real dragon god. At that time, maybe the so-called Immortal Emperor can lower his head.


    This is not only his hope, but also the hope of hundreds of fairies of the dragon guarding clan!


    They want to go out of the Dragon Kingdom and have a good reason with the fairies, but if they want to reason with others, they have to have the strength to fight with others. Otherwise, how can those fairies who are superior be willing to listen?


    After a while, only two dragons appeared in the westernmost direction.


    One big and one small.


    Seeing the biggest dragon, Xiao Yao also showed a surprised expression on his face.


    As for the little dragon, it''s interesting to fly around the dragon. Xiao Yao also has a smile on his face. He can feel his own breath from the little dragon.


    Finally, the big one and the small two also fell to the ground. The big one became a middle-aged man, wearing a long black shirt, while the little one became a teenager, smiling and adorable.


    However, to Xiao Yao''s surprise, the little dragon even exudes a unique charm.


    As soon as Bruce Lee falls to the ground, he pours at Xiao Yao. When he arrives at Xiao Yao, he jumps to Xiao Yao.


    Four limbs tightly around Xiao Yao, fleshy face, trying to rub against Xiao Yao.


    "Wuwu, Dad, you have come to me at last!" Xiao Yao is directly hoodwinked by Xiao Long''s words.


    Dad?


    Dad, your uncle!


    When did I have more sons? Or a dragon?


    Xiaobai and other demons also look at Xiao Yao with a curious look.


    The blood fog Demon Lord could not help but let out a long sigh, put away the huge hammer in his hand, and gave Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    "Master is so powerful... So powerful!"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked at the middle-aged man in black who was walking towards him and said, "are you the Dragon Spirit in northern Chu Tianhe?"


    The man in black nodded and said with a smile, "meet again."


    "Are you a real dragon, too?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I''m lucky to be recognized by the true dragon blood." The man in Black said, "my name is Aochu now. North Chu''s Chu. "


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, but he didn''t know it. He didn''t forget his roots!


    Then Xiao Yao looked at the barefoot boy lying on his body and asked, "is this the Dragon Spirit you brought for me?"


    "Yes." Ao Chu said with a smile, "when he arrived at the Dragon Kingdom, his intelligence recovered completely. Moreover, he said that he was your son and you were his father. He also said that you would come to him in the future. His name should have been Ao Xiu, and that''s what the dragon people call him. But he had to say his name was Xiao Xiu. I had no choice but to let him go."


    The barefoot boy turned around and made a face at Aochu. Aochu just shook his head.


    Xiao Yao rubbed the barefoot boy''s head and said, "how can I be your father?"


    "I''ve been in you! I remember that I came out of you. You must be my father The barefoot boy said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thinks what the other party said is reasonable, but he has nothing to say.


    What''s more, are the feelings of their own or the mother''s?


    Why don''t you call me mother?


    "Pull down, don''t talk nonsense. I can''t explain to my daughter-in-law then." Xiao Yao has a headache.


    "Hee hee! Dad, did you bring me a gift? " Ao Xiu suddenly looked at Xiao Yao''s chest and said, "Wow! Dad, you have a python in your body! Did you bring me something to eat? "


    Xiao Yao laughed: "do you want to eat?"


    Before aoxiu could answer, the python had already opened his mouth.


    "Xiao Yao, I had a fight with you before. I didn''t have any credit or hard work. Besides, keeping me will be helpful to your spring and autumn sword..."


    Xiao Yao was happy. He could hear that Python was really scared.


    "Hum, big snake, are you my father''s little brother?"


    "Little brother?" Python can''t understand.


    "If you were my father''s little brother, I would not eat you." The little guy said.


    "Yes, yes! I''m your father''s little brother Although the python doesn''t understand what the boy means, he doesn''t care about it now!


    The most important thing is to keep your life.


    He was more and more confused.


    Before the green dragon, the real dragon, the existence of banbu Dragon God.


    Now there are two real dragons. It seems that they have a very good relationship with Xiao Yao.


    He was very curious. What''s the identity of Xiao Yao? Is this guy really a Dragon God?


    This is obviously a bit of bullshit!


    "All right, go down first, and sink to death." Xiao Yao said helplessly. It''s no joke for him to say that. Although aoxiu is small now, he weighs thousands of Jin. After all, he is a dragon!


    If it''s Bruce Lee, it''s relatively speaking. It''s at least tens of meters long.


    Unwilling to do so, the young man jumps down from Xiao Yao and worries about whether he is really too heavy.


    "Dad, did a bad dragon bully you just now? I''ll help you eat him! " The young man suddenly turned and looked at Yinglong, gritting his teeth.


    The dragon that Ao Xiu was staring at frowned.


    "You can beat him!" Xiao Yao can''t laugh and cry properly.


    Aochu, the Dragon Spirit in Tianhe of northern Chu, came up to him at this time. He put out his hand, patted the boy''s head, looked at the Yinglong, and said to Xiao Yao, "you don''t have to worry. Although aoxiu is still young now, it''s OK to eat a Yinglong."


    "Dare you?" Yinglong, who was called Ao, burst into a rage.


    Aoxiu spat out his tongue: "you try?"


    I have a headache.


    In fact, he is not worried about Ao Chu at all. Although the other side is a real dragon, his strength is not much higher than him, and he has a sense of propriety and won''t do anything too absurd wrong. But Huang Xiu is not the same. He is just like a child, but his body is pure dragon blood, without any adulteration. If it''s really a fight, just the suppression of blood can make his realm fall. It''s not a joke that the other party wants to eat him.


    As for those helpers behind him, it''s rare that they can move under Ao Xiu''s dragon power.


    He just didn''t expect that the demons in front of him could meet these two real dragons.


    As for the old man, his face was as white as earth.


    "Dare to protect the dragon clan, but don''t come here to die!" Ao Chu suddenly yelled angrily. The old man''s state of mind collapsed instantly. A mouthful of blood gushed out. His legs softened and he knelt on the ground directly. His body was still shaking. Fortunately, his hands were on the ground, otherwise he would fall to the ground.


    Ao Xiu suddenly rushed towards the old man with a fierce look on his face¡° Dare to fight with my father, damn it Ao Xiu was very fierce and murderous. A cry came suddenly¡° Mr. Zhenlong, I''ll be around my grandfather! " The girl in the purple dress, who was staggering towards this side, had tears on her face and despair in her eyes¡° Long Hui, don''t come here! " Cried the old man suddenly. Ao Xiu''s face showed curiosity and looked at the girl in the purple skirt£¨ Today''s second watch, please, please, please, please

 Chapter 1826

    Although the old man spoke before, the girl in purple skirt was still walking towards this side step by step, but the speed was extremely slow, as if under great pressure.


    Young Ao Xiu glanced at the old man who was lying on the ground like an old turtle. His body was still trembling. Thick blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. His arms slipped several times, but he still didn''t fall down. He turned his face and tried to drive away the girl in purple skirt. Ao Xiu couldn''t look down and said, "you old man, are you still energetic? You can''t protect yourself, You want to save people? "


    The old man raised his head with a look of prayer.


    "Mr. Zhenlong, it''s all my decision. It has nothing to do with my granddaughter. Please..."


    "Well, you can say what I want to do?" Aoxiu flashed a fierce look in his eyes. "When you beat my father before, why didn''t you have such consciousness now?"


    Xiao Yao was enraged.


    "I was fighting with him just now, not being beaten by him!" Xiao Yao can''t help saying.


    Ao Xiu turned his face and laughed at Xiao Yaole: "I know, I know, it''s a fight, not a beating." Turning around, he bit his head and sighed, "ah, dad is a good face, in fact, I won''t laugh at him."


    Xiao Yao


    What''s more, can you still be straight?


    "Look at you. My father is so angry that he can''t do it!" Aoxiu said.


    Xiao Yao is really angry, but not by the old man, but by AO Xiu


    He turned to look at Ao Chu and asked curiously, "is this boy always like this?"


    "It''s always been like this after the complete awakening of wisdom." Aochu said helplessly, "this is the little overlord of the Dragon kingdom."


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Before that, the Dragon Spirit was kept in the body by himself, wasn''t it very clever? Now, how can I just... Like to make a fool of myself? What a bully!


    However, Xiao Yao is also very grateful. He didn''t think so much about it before, and he didn''t feel that he helped Bruce Lee Ling so much. On the contrary, Bruce Lee Ling took him seriously.


    At this time, Ao Xiu had already changed into a dragon again.


    He is full of gold.


    "Aoxiu, you dare!" Ao Huan''s face also changed. He took two steps forward, and his face showed an angry expression.


    Aoxiu turned to look at him and said with a sneer, "if you don''t want to die, get away from me. Otherwise, I have to eat you alive. Maybe I can become a dragon god!"


    Ao Huan''s face became more and more ugly.


    Everyone can see that at this time, everyone can see that aoxiu really doesn''t take him seriously.


    "The Dragon watchers are in the same breath with us. What do you want to do?" Ao called to say.


    "None of my business!" Ao Xiu didn''t plan to answer Ao''s call at all. He opened his mouth and planned to swallow the old man.


    The old man raised his head and looked at the Golden Dragon in front of him. His expression was very calm.


    It seems that he is ready to be swallowed by AO Xiu.


    However, at this time, a touch of purple suddenly blocked in front of the old man.


    Aoxiu transformed himself into a human again, staring at the girl in front of him.


    "You want to die, don''t you?" Ao Xiu roared.


    "Master Zhenlong, please, don''t kill my grandfather..." the girl "Putong" knelt on the ground, bowed to her head and knocked her head hard.


    "Long Hui, get out of here!" The old man was so angry that he wanted to throw the girl away, only to find that the girl actually carried the fairy power in her body.


    If the old man had not been suppressed, it would not be difficult to get the little girl out, but now... It''s as hard as shaking a mountain.


    Ao Xiu had a headache. He turned around and looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao coughed and walked forward a few steps.


    In fact, before aoxiu wanted to eat the old man, Xiao Yao had no opinion at all.


    Although he has a saint in his body, it doesn''t mean that he is really a saint.


    Originally, Xiao Yao had a stomach full of fire. They came to Longyu without any bad intentions, but the old man had to come to trouble them. Why? Who did you invite and who did you provoke?


    Therefore, such a role, kill also kill, he has no psychological pressure.


    But now something has changed. On the way out, Cheng Yaojin, the girl in the purple dress, was killed.


    The purple skirt girl''s attention was on AO Xiu, but she didn''t see Xiao Yao, let alone the blood fog demon king and other demons who were farther away from her.


    However, when the purple skirt girl raised her head to see Xiao Yao, she was not surprised.


    Xiao Yao sighed softly.


    Obviously, the purple skirt girl also knew that the old man was looking for trouble.


    "Actually, I want to stop it." The purple skirt girl sobbed in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "yes, but I didn''t do it, right?"


    The girl lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Just keep crying.


    After all, this is a little girl.


    Xiao Yao thinks that the girl really can''t lie. Since she wants to save the old man, she should realize that she is the key. Now, it''s not a bad thing to tell some lies and increase her favor for him! But the girl still didn''t say, either she couldn''t lie, or she felt that even if she really lied, the other would not believe it.


    At this time, aoxiu suddenly thought about it, said with a bad smile: "otherwise, let your grandfather go, OK, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Hearing this, the girl immediately looked happy and knocked her head hard again.


    "You say, you say! Don''t say one condition, even ten conditions, I''ll agree! "


    "Good! If you are my daughter-in-law, my father will certainly not embarrass you. After all, your grandfather and my grandfather are also in laws! " Xiao Ao said leisurely.


    The girl''s expression was frozen on her face. Obviously, it was unexpected that Ao Xiu would make such a strange request.


    Xiao Yao is also full of black lines, slapped on AO Xiu''s head, which has been transformed into human form.


    "You are really a dragon!" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, "who taught you all this?"


    "Does it need to be taught?" Ao Xiu rubbed his head, turned his head, raised his neck, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "shouldn''t this be called heredity?"


    Xiao Yao was angry: "who do you inherit?"


    "Dad, of course!" Aoxiu said seriously.


    Xiao Yao is about to cry because of Ao Xiu.


    There was a good laugh behind him.


    Xiao turned his face and waved his hands to the little white blood fog demon.


    "It''s not what you think. He''s hacking me!"


    "Actually, I think what aoxiu said is quite right..." Xiaobai said.


    "Yes, master, there are many women around you..." Black Dragon said the same.


    Aoxiule is broken.


    He held out his hand, ordered Xiaobai and Heilong, and said: "you two are really interesting, not bad. I will cover you when you are in Longyu! If anyone dares to bully you, you will give me my name. If they don''t kowtow to you and apologize, I will eat them all at once! "


    Some dragon people look at Xiaobai and Heilong with envious eyes.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, Xiao Long aoxiu is famous for his evil deeds.


    Although aoxiu didn''t come to Longyu for a long time, he made rapid progress just like Aochu.


    Most importantly, aoxiu''s blood is still very pure. Perhaps in the peak period of the dragon is nothing, but for the current dragon, it is the only one.


    Any dragon clan, when fighting with aoxiu, will be suppressed to a certain extent, including the rest of the real dragons.


    If we only rely on our strength, Ao Xiu may not be the opponent of Ao Huan, but the key problem is that Ao Huan will be suppressed by AO Xiu''s blood. How can we play?


    "Real dragon... My Lord, is that true?" At this time, the purple skirt girl suddenly said.


    Aoxiu''s face changed. He turned around and looked at the purple skirt girl kneeling on the ground. Suddenly he became cramped and his voice changed.


    "You little girl, are you serious?"


    "Isn''t it true that Lord Zhenlong doesn''t mean what he says?" The purple skirt girl looks ugly.


    Ao Xiu was scared to step back. His face was very white. He had no previous prestige, as if the girl in purple skirt had become a fierce beast.


    In the end, or juvenile mind, where encountered this situation? At present, he doesn''t know how to deal with it, so he grabs Xiao Yao''s clothes subconsciously.


    "I... my father is here, you see? I''m still a child, my father said, "a child can''t have a daughter-in-law!" Xiaolongling said.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and rubbed Ao Xiu''s head.


    "You''re my big brother. How about some face? When you were a dragon spirit, I couldn''t communicate with you. How long have we met now? When did I say that to you? "


    Ao Xiu was so angry: "you are a father, can''t you control me? Don''t you know that children can''t get used to it? Don''t you know that children can''t be allowed to play around? "


    Xiao Yao peed at that time.


    What you said is very reasonable!


    What else can I say when you have finished speaking?


    "Dad, so, you should say something now." Ao Xiu was really frightened by the purple skirt girl. He had put forward such a condition just because of his bad taste. However, he didn''t expect that the other party''s attitude was really serious.


    Xiao Yao looks at Ao Xiu and the poor girl in purple skirt. Anyway, he and long Ling are very familiar. Moreover, Long Ling has been in his body for a period of time. People call him father. He can''t be too heartless. He has to take some responsibility.


    So, he looked at Ao Xiu with a serious face. With the expectation of each other''s eyes, he said: "in fact, I think this little girl is very good. I agree!"£¨ Today''s third watch has been updated! There are still updates today. Continue to ask for monthly tickets!)

 Chapter 1827

    To be honest, aoxiu''s brain was a little confused.


    He wondered whether his expression was too obscure or whether his father''s ability of understanding was terrible.


    Ao Xiu didn''t smile at dawn, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Dad, do we really want a tacit understanding between father and son?"


    He originally wanted Xiao Yao to give him a false reprimand, so that he could have a way back. However, Xiao Yao didn''t let him get what he wanted. Instead, he directly cut off his way back. Therefore, Ao Xiu''s depression at this time can be imagined.


    He couldn''t understand why he didn''t have the so-called heart between himself and his father?


    "Dad, am I born?" Ao Xiu sighed and complained.


    Xiao Yao sneered and stared at him: "what do you say?"


    "I think so!" Aoxiu said seriously.


    Xiao Yao shakes his head, whatever Ao Xiu thinks, he is a young man, but one is a human race, the other is a dragon race. As long as he is not a fool, he should know that it is not the so-called blood relationship. If it is true, it is bullshit.


    In the final analysis, aoxiu was still a boy, but he was definitely not a fool.


    "Lord Zhenlong, can you set the tone of what you just said?" Said the purple skirt girl.


    As soon as Ao Xiu was about to open his mouth, Ao Huo suddenly opened his mouth and said, "don''t worry, little girl. How can Ao Xiu say that he is a real dragon, even if he is young, but his identity is here, one by one. Now that his words have been spoken, can he repent in front of so many dragon people? Isn''t that hitting yourself in the face? Besides, aoxiu Zhenlong''s father is also here. Although he is an individual, I don''t know whether it is true or false, but he certainly won''t let his children break their promise. "


    Ao Xiu sneered, turned his face and said, "Ao Huo, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Ao called and shrugged his shoulders: "did I say something wrong?"


    "You''re right." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "in fact, my idea is the same as you. Even if you don''t open this mouth, we will recognize it. Anyway, it''s not a bad thing. This young man and girl seem to be a good match."


    Ao Xiu''s face became more and more pale.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, patted his head and said in a low voice, "I really can''t go back on what I said."


    Ao Xiu waved his hand and said helplessly, "it''s just that. I''ll recognize it."


    After that, he looked at Xiao Yao, pointed to Ao, and said, "I just feel that this dragon is very annoying. We can do whatever we want. Why do we need him to tell us what to do?"


    "Yes, so you can do it!" Xiao Yao said.


    Ao Xiu said with a sad face: "but he said just now, and he didn''t say anything wrong. I can''t find any reason!"


    Xiao Yao was so angry that he slapped Ao Xiu on the head.


    Although it''s a real dragon, Xiao Yao doesn''t seem to take it seriously.


    "I really don''t understand. You''re a real dragon, too, and you were very good at listening to music before? When you are in the dragon clan, why do you beat other dragons? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Ao Xiu slapped himself on the head.


    He felt that his father''s words had awakened him.


    The respect for Xiao Yao in my heart is a little more.


    My father is smart. The brain melon seeds rotate too fast.


    That''s it!


    On weekdays, I make trouble in Longyu. When do I need a reason?


    Even if there is a real reason, why do you have to say it to the other party?


    I just got into a dead end.


    It''s all self inflicted!


    When Xiao Yao said that, Ao''s face changed a little.


    As for AO Chu, he was shaking his head and laughing to himself.


    Ao Xiu''s name is Xiao Yao''s father. It''s not wrong at all. He''s a dragon. It''s a kind of complicity.


    In fact, he still attached great importance to Ao Xiu. In Ao Chu''s opinion, Ao Xiu had a good chance to become a Dragon God. It was not difficult to inspire the dragon people at that time. But now, he was worried about Ao Xiu''s future.


    After thinking about it for a while, he also shook his head and felt that he was just looking for trouble like aoxiu before.


    Let''s not say whether aoxiu will become more idle


    Does he still have room for deterioration?


    Stop it, OK! In the talent point of mischief, aoxiu has already been full.


    "Can I help you?" Seeing that Ao Xiu had rushed toward Ao Huo, Xiao Yao asked.


    "No!" Ao Xiu said with a smile, "I can beat this grandson to his knees and call him grandfather!"


    The dragon people who followed Ao Huan were all ready to move.


    Although they all know that this is a battle between real dragons, they are the forces of Ao Huo. In the Lingwu world, they are all slaves of high families. Can''t you just watch your master being beaten and stand by? There is no such reason.


    Aochu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "you can only fight, you can''t hurt your life!"


    Although aoxiu was not happy, he understood what Aochu meant and cried out, "I know!"


    At the end of the conversation between Aochu and aoxiu, aowu''s face became more ugly.


    At this time, the hundreds of dragon people who stood behind aohuo could only stop fighting.


    After all, the competition between real dragons often happens in the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s not their responsibility. If they really dare to intervene, they really commit a big crime.


    Ao Xiu transformed himself into a dragon and began to fight with the Yinglong. The two real dragons flew into the air and turned the clouds into rain. Between the clouds and the mist, the golden light bloomed like a lotus. They were gorgeous and murderous.


    "Is Ao Xiu really OK?" Xiao Yao looks at Ao Chu and asks curiously.


    Ao Chu said with a smile: "if there is no blood suppression, Ao Chu is definitely not Ao''s opponent, but now, it''s not the same."


    Xiao Yao nodded. Seeing that Ao Chu was so confident, he didn''t say much.


    At this time, Ao Chu also asked Xiao Yao about some things. For example, why did Xiao Yao come to Longyu and when did he fly up.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, simply selected some, came out and said well.


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Ao Chushen took a breath.


    "It''s true that the fairies are a little out of the ordinary. But don''t worry. If aoxiu becomes a dragon god later, he can take you to the fairies for justice. Even the immortal emperor doesn''t dare to give the Dragon God face!" Aochu said.


    When he said this, as long as he was not blind, he could see that Ao Chu was full of pride.


    However, thinking of the current environment of the dragon people, Aochu''s eyes were a little dim.


    The dragon clan, which used to be superior to the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, has now become a lonely boat on the sea, and may be scattered by a spray at any time.


    Fortunately, there is one more Osho.


    In fact, Ao Xiu and Xiao Yao have a lot in common.


    Although Ao Xiu is not as weak as Xiao Yao, it is impossible for the current dragon clan to stir up any storm in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons. If the earliest Dragon God had not set up a prison in the Dragon Kingdom, so that the immortals, demons and Demons could not come, the current dragon clan might have ceased to exist.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao is the hope of the human race, the last flame, and the luck of the dragon race are all gathered in Ao Xiu''s body.


    That''s what they have in common.


    Then, aoxiu looked at the blood fog demon king and other demons and asked, "why do you mix with these demons?"


    "They are all my friends." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ao Chu was surprised and said, "are you really a member of the demons?"


    "No, I''m a Terran." Xiao Yao said, "but compared with the fairies, I think the demons are more tolerant of me. Can''t you really let me run to the fairies alone? I''m not a fool


    Ao Chu laughed.


    "Wait for aoxiu to grow up." Aochu said.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the sky and shook his head again.


    "It''s my business. Besides, I don''t think I have any deep gratitude for Osho, let alone expect him to be grateful to me." Xiao Yao said, "I can do my own things. This is the truth I understood when I was just sensible."


    Ao Chu did not speak.


    After a while, Ao Chucai said, "the purpose of your coming to the dragon clan this time is nothing, but it''s not a simple matter that the magic dragon wants to be recognized by the dragon clan."


    Xiao Yao''s eyebrows wrinkled when he heard Ao Chu say that.


    When he saw Ao Chu and AO Xiu, he thought that the matter was settled.


    But I didn''t expect that even Ao Chu thought it was not so easy to do.


    "Is it difficult? Isn''t that to say, as long as there is a real dragon nodding, this thing will be done? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Ao Chu gave a bitter smile and said, "now the real dragon of the dragon clan is not so powerful. It doesn''t have that ability. In fact, it''s not difficult to get the approval of the dragon clan, but it''s not difficult to say."


    Maybe I think what I''m saying is too much, so I just pop it off and say it.


    "If you want to get the approval of the dragon people, you have to go to the dragon god palace first."


    Xiao Yao was surprised and said, "isn''t it true that the dragon family of the Dragon God is no longer there?"


    Ao Chu explained: "I was talking about the dragon god palace. Although the Lord Dragon God is not here, the dragon god palace is still there. If you want to gain blood power, you have to go to the dragon god palace. Once you get approval, you can get some blood. Ao Xiu and I are very lucky. When we get to the Dragon Kingdom, after the Dragon washing pool, we go to the dragon god palace, Got the real dragon blood given by the dragon god palace. "


    Then he raised his head, looked at the sky again, and said with a smile, "of course, aoxiu''s luck is much better than mine. He has got a lot of real dragon blood, so that the real dragon blood in his body is very pure, and he is expected to become a Dragon God."


    Xiao Yao nodded slowly to show that he understood£¨ Fourth watch today! Ask for monthly ticket support!)

 Chapter 1828

    Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about the dragon god palace.


    But he found that when Aochu mentioned these four words, his face looked solemn and serious.


    Obviously, the dragon god palace is of great significance to the dragon people.


    At this time, the old man also came to Xiao Yao.


    Kowtow to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man with no complicated expression on his face. There was neither escape nor obstruction.


    "Thank you for sparing your life..." the old man said in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "it''s good to know that it''s sparing you."


    The old man lowered his head and looked more and more embarrassed.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said¡° Get up first. "


    The old man did not dare to move.


    Xiao Yao is a little impatient: "let you get up, you get up!"


    The old man quickly got up from the ground.


    At this time, in front of the old man, where there is a little bit before the treatment of Xiao Yao when dignified.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who is unreasonable and unforgiving. It''s just that the old man in front of him really can''t get a good impression. After all, he and the other party had no grievances and no grudges, but the other party had to stop him and make things, which made him confused.


    Fortunately, he should have a support in Longyu. If it wasn''t for aoxiu and Aochu''s timely appearance, what would happen to him, Xiaobai and other demons?


    That Ao called with a large group of dragon aggressive sword.


    Obviously, the other party is here to help the old man.


    They won''t ask what the source is, and they won''t care about the old man''s motive. This is what they will go to find out about the old man after they kill themselves and those demons. But at that time, Xiao Yao, Xuewu and other demons had already died in the Dragon kingdom. The real cause of the matter was not very important for these dragon tribes. The so-called "help reason or not" was just a joke. The old man just found a reason to go round, and the other side would not continue to investigate.


    That''s the truth.


    So Xiao Yao is not a bad guy.


    When you treat the world with kindness, the world may not take you with kindness. Just like when you were on earth, Xiao Yao often saw all kinds of news, such as why the fruit farmer''s unsalable fruit is going to rot and can''t be transported out, asking a kind-hearted person to buy some... In fact, if you really buy it, the price is not low, or even higher than the market price. Even if they really rot, they won''t reduce the price, Because this is the rule of their circle, you can sympathize with them, but if you think about it carefully, they are going to lose money now, thinking of the so-called kind-hearted people. But when they made money the year before last year, did they take you a dime?


    Of course, it''s not a bad thing to have a good heart all the time as a person, but it''s cerebral palsy.


    Especially to our enemies.


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man and said with a smile, "in fact, I know that if you have a little chance, you will try to kill me, right?"


    The old man just wanted to shake his head. Xiao Yao had already waved his hand and blocked the other party''s words.


    "You''d better not say it, because even if you do, I won''t believe it. Of course, I think if you do, maybe you won''t believe it yourself."


    The old man had a headache.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao is really a bit difficult to deal with


    "In fact, I''m just a little curious. Why do you have to trouble me?" Xiao Yao asked, squinting at the old man.


    Invisible, Xiao Yao has brought some pressure to the old man.


    He contacted Xiao Yao''s eyes, his brain was running at full speed, and he didn''t open his mouth immediately.


    Maybe he was thinking about whether he could say those words or not. In fact, the old man didn''t want to lie in the past, but he always felt that even if he did lie, he couldn''t hide it from the people in front of him. It was very hard for him to get a chance of life. If he didn''t know how to restrain himself and continue to push forward, he would not give up, That''s because the other party is in a good mood. Why do you have to annoy the other party?


    "Because adults are human." The old man finally spoke.


    Unexpected honesty.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly, as if he understood something.


    "You have a big prejudice against the human race?" Xiao Yao asked with his arm in his arms.


    The old man shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Why is that?"


    The old man asked: "in fact, adults also understand, right?"


    "I understand a little bit, but I''m not sure." Xiao Yao said.


    Lao Tuo nodded. His face was uncertain. He thought he was thinking about something. After waiting for a moment, he finished his abdominal manuscript. Then he said, "because of the human race, the threat to the dragon race is too great. Some of the secrets may be unknown to the dragon race, but as a dragon guard, I know something about the prosperity of the dragon race, but it''s because of the human race, The dragon people are so down and out now... "


    Xiao Yao is now able to confirm his previous thoughts.


    When the old man stressed the word "Terran", he guessed what the old man might know.


    Now it seems that it is.


    "How do you know these things?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "At that time, there were dragon protectors in the Dragon kingdom. The patriarch of the Dragon protectors would know about these things. Of course, only the patriarch of the Dragon protectors knew about the whole dragon kingdom." Said the old man.


    "Are you the head of the Dragon protecting clan?"


    The old man nodded.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the clouds and rain above the sky.


    He did not speak, nor did the old man.


    When the battle was over, Osho finally came back.


    He was bouncing, his face full of pride.


    However, there are some blood stains on his clothes.


    Compared with aoxiu, the dragon named aohuo was more miserable.


    Ao Xiu had a smooth landing, but the Yinglong fell down directly, and his wings were damaged. Ao Chu told Xiao Yao that it was nothing for the Yinglong. He knew that when he got to the Dragon washing pool and kept it for a period of time, his injuries would recover. So, it was no big deal. He just suffered a lot from Ao Xiu.


    "Hum, waste dragon, how dare you fight with me!" Aoxiu was still proud.


    Have won, proud a little, proud a little, there is nothing wrong.


    Ao Xiu quickly ran to Xiao Yao, with a smile on his face. He held his head high, as if hoping to get some praise from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao reached out and touched Ao Xiu''s head.


    "Daddy, am I good?" Seeing that Xiao Yao didn''t say a word of praise for a long time, Ao Xiu was a little worried.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pulled Ao Xiu''s arm.


    "Hurt?"


    "Haha, I was sprayed by the dragon''s breath, but it didn''t matter. It was like tickling!" Although Ao Xiu said that, when Xiao Yao pulled his arm, he still took a cold breath subconsciously. Obviously, it was not as easy as he said.


    Xiao Yao sighed, looked at Ying Long Ao who fell to the ground, and sneered.


    "It''s OK. I''ll help you kill that dragon when I have a chance."


    "Really?" Osho was very happy.


    "It''s true, of course." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "your father is definitely not barking in vain."


    Ao Xiuyue is not good.


    Although Xiao Yao has no idea how to call Ao, after all, there are so many dragon people behind him. If they really fight, they may not be able to get any advantage. But for AO Xiu, it''s worth it for his father to say such a thing.


    Xiao Yao leads Ao Xiu forward.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly turned around and looked at the old man standing behind him. His eyes became cold again.


    "I''m curious. If you really know the truth, why do you think the Terran is a threat to the dragon? If it wasn''t for the Terrans, do you know what the Dragon tribe is like now? " Xiao Yao asked.


    The old man suddenly breathed, lowered his head and dared not speak.


    "In the case of a little knowledge, don''t casually determine that anything is not good for you or others." Xiao Yao said.


    The old man''s face was uncertain.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said also touched his heart.


    As Xiao Yao said, although he knows some facts as the head of the Dragon protecting clan, it doesn''t mean that he knows all the results.


    If Xiao Yao compares with him, he must know more.


    Most of them were told by Qinglong.


    "Dad, this old man has provoked you again?" Ao Xiu asked.


    Listen to Ao Xiu''s words full of killing intention, the old man''s body trembled again.


    "No, let him go this time." Xiao Yao said.


    Ao Xiu gave a "Oh", lowered his head and called his feet, and said nothing more.


    At this time, the girl in the purple skirt suddenly came quickly.


    "The real dragon!"


    Seeing the girl in purple skirt, Ao Xiu had no reason to make a comment.


    Even he himself could not understand the reason.


    He subconsciously hid behind Xiao Yao, then looked at the girl in the purple skirt and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Lord Zhenlong, you say, I''m your daughter-in-law''s. Since that''s the case, I have to go wherever you go." When the girl in purple skirt said this, her face was full of caution, and she was afraid of aoxiu''s repentance. Of course, it''s not because of how charming aoxiu is, or because of how noble aoxiu''s identity is. The girl''s mind is still very simple and can''t think so much. She just felt that the matter of becoming aoxiu''s daughter-in-law had to be settled in order to ensure her grandfather''s safety. Otherwise, what if the other party didn''t admit it?


    Aoxiu had a headache, and now he was blue with regret. If he had known that things would develop irreversibly in this direction, he would not have talked nonsense because of his bad taste. But now, the words have been said, it seems that there is really no room to look back¡° In fact, this little girl is very good. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Ao Xiu sighed: "OK, then you can come with us." Ao Xiu was still a young man and could not enjoy so much. Maybe, Ao Xiu has no idea about the so-called daughter-in-law. He just thinks that the other party can be his partner, that''s all. The girl in the purple skirt finally let out a sigh of relief. Ao Chu couldn''t help laughing and looking at the girl in purple skirt, he said, "since you are Ao Xiu''s daughter-in-law, you have to take good care of him from now on."¡° Control him? " Purple skirt girl can''t understand the meaning of Ao Chu''s words. Aochu thought about it and explained, "in short, you have to restrain what aoxiu should or shouldn''t do." The girl in purple skirt shrunk her neck subconsciously. She felt that Aochu was just joking. Aoxiu is the real dragon of the dragon clan. Moreover, the purity of blood is unique in the dragon clan. If you really want to be a Dragon God, aoxiu is the most likely one in the Dragon kingdom. With aoxiu''s strength, aoxiu is absolutely the best among the dragon people. It''s not that there is no one who can really beat aoxiu, but it''s very few. Now the most powerful dragon in the Dragon family, though powerful, can be closed all the year round, and its life seems to have reached its limit. How could she have the ability to restrain Osho¡° Well, she can control me? " Ao Xiu said with a sneer. Xiao Yao patted his head and said seriously, "if she is really your daughter-in-law in the future, she can definitely take care of you." Ao Xiu widened his eyes: "why?"¡° No why Xiao Yao said, "if you have to ask why, I''ll tell you so. Even I have to listen to my daughter-in-law. Why do you make an exception?" Ao''s face is like ashes.

 Chapter 1829

    Before, aoxiu felt that he had caused himself a trouble.


    Now it seems that some of my previous thinking is too simple. It''s like digging a hole for myself!


    The depth of this pit is bottomless.


    Seeing Ao Xiu''s shriveled expression, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how old are you? It''s a matter of no effect. Don''t think about it so much for the time being. "


    I can only nod.


    Aochu turned into a dragon and flew into the sky again. However, a moment later, a big cloud came.


    Xiao Yao with blood fog demon king and other demons all stood on the cloud, the girl in purple skirt also followed up. The clouds carried them up slowly and drove forward.


    Standing on the cloud, Xiao Yao always has a very strange feeling, as if he is the monkey king, now stepping on the somersault cloud.


    Finally, beyond the mountains, there is a lake below.


    Before the blood fog demon king and Xiao Yao also said that the area where the dragon people live is very large.


    It''s so big that the Lord of blood fog doesn''t know what to use as an analogy.


    Xiao Yao now stands on the cloud and overlooks the lake from a high place. He also has a general idea in his mind. The space of the Dragon kingdom was originally very large. Just the previous peaks and mountains, there was a feeling that people could not see the boundary. But now it seems that the mountains are nothing compared with the lake under him.


    The real endless, see no end.


    On the surface of the lake, wisps of smoke rose slowly, gathered in the sky and turned into white clouds. It looked wonderful.


    When you walk to the water, sit and watch the clouds rise.


    It''s really spectacular.


    Even the sea on earth, together, may not be able to compare with the so-called "Lake" of Longyu.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it took to step on the clouds, and the clouds finally fell slowly.


    Directly into the deep lake.


    At the moment of entering the lake, Xiao Yao only felt a chill deep into his bone marrow.


    However, this kind of cold, which goes deep into the soul, is very short, but in a flash, the cold completely recedes, as if it never existed.


    In the water, no matter Xiao Yao or the demons or the dragons, they will not be greatly affected. There is a palace at the foot. Interestingly, the golden palace is covered by a transparent light shield, so that the sea water can not flow in.


    After entering the light mask, Xiao Yao''s breathing becomes smooth. Of course, with his current strength, even if he doesn''t breathe, it''s no big problem. After all, they can move freely without air in the star path.


    Looking around, Xiao Yao found that there were many buildings under the lake. Among them, the pavilions were towering, but they were covered with a layer of light, such as inverted bowls.


    "Most of these buildings have a water repellent bead." Ao Xiu turned his face and explained to Xiao Yao with a smile, "Dad, if you think it''s funny, I''ll get you some later!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "what should I do to avoid water drops?"


    "Whatever, it''s better to have one than none." Aoxiu said.


    Xiao Yao said nothing more.


    The main reason is that seeing so many light masks under the lake, he naturally subconsciously thinks that avoiding water drops is not a good thing among the dragon people. It can be seen everywhere. Otherwise, it would be too expensive.


    In fact, it is not.


    If the three clans of immortals, demons and demons can grab a bead to avoid water, it will be a great blessing.


    Even among the dragon people, there are many dragon people fighting for a water escape bead. All the buildings Xiao Yao sees are covered in a light shield. In fact, there are many buildings that are not qualified for the summer resort bead and are still in the water.


    Although the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons or the dragon people are not afraid of water, if they are fighting in the water, they can have a summer bead, which can play a very good effect. They can have a layer of light shield to avoid water and improve their fighting strength. Most importantly, the water bead also involves an ancient place, weak water ancient place, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know it yet, So I don''t care too much.


    There are many treasures and fairies and Demons going to explore in the ancient place of weak water. Only the water source in the ancient place of weak water, even the fairies and demons, are unable to resist. Unless they are above the strength of the demon king, the fairies and demons can get rid of all the weak water and can move freely. To be a fairies general, even the fairies and demons'' peak strength, just fall into the weak water, It won''t float out, it will be swallowed up completely, it won''t fall in a short time, but it can never break free, and it can''t live for a long time. Even the immortals can''t be immortal. The so-called real immortality is not so simple.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t care about these now. He just wants to improve his strength as soon as possible and go to fairyland to take his daughter home, that''s all.


    When he fell to the ground, aoxiu, like Xuanbao, said to Xiao Yao and Xiaobai, "this is where Aochu and I live. Is it OK? Hehe, in fact, originally, we didn''t live here. This was the place where Ao called one of his subordinates, but we robbed him! "


    When Ao Xiu said this, he looked at Ao Chu again and said, "Ao Chu, I think the palace where Ao called is bigger than ours. Let''s go and grab his house next time."


    Ao Chu shook his head: "it''s OK to live. There''s no need for that."


    Ao Xiu rolled his eyes and thought that Ao Chu was too boring.


    Aochu really can''t agree.


    He knew that if he dared to nod his head, aoxiu would really dare to do it.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, it seems that there is really nothing that aoxiu does not dare to do. Otherwise, the dragon people in the Dragon kingdom will not think that aoxiu is a little devil. The most powerful real dragon in the Dragon kingdom once laughed and joked that aoxiu came to the wrong place and should not come to the Dragon Kingdom at all, but should go to the demons. This shows how lawless aoxiu is.


    In this palace, Xiao Yao also saw a lot of treasures, in addition to some golden carp, as well as the Horned Dragon Qiu long and so on.


    Those are the so-called pseudo dragons, and most of them were born in the Dragon kingdom.


    The Dragon realm of Dragon Spirit in dragon realm is a good blessing for the Shui people here.


    "Ah, Dad, I''ll tell you, if you really go to the dragon god palace, you have to be careful of the turtle!" Ao Xiu was moved to a chair by Xiao Yao and said.


    After Xiao Yao sat down, he asked, "dragon turtle?"


    Aoxiu nodded: "yes! It''s the tortoise who guards the dragon god palace! I don''t know how powerful he is, but in Longyu, besides the old dragon, he can beat me. "


    The old dragon in Ao Xiu''s mouth, that is, the most powerful one in the Dragon Kingdom, is the real dragon that can surpass all the immortals, demons and kings. It''s just that he''s a little older. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to take a step forward and become a real dragon.


    Thus, the importance of blood for the dragon.


    Even if it is a real dragon, there is a big difference in blood.


    Ao Chu took over the conversation and said, "the strength of the Dragon turtle may be higher than that of the old dragon. No one knows how many years he has existed, even the old dragon."


    Xiao Yao nodded, frowned and asked, "can the magic dragon still go in?"


    "Ha ha, of course you can!" Aoxiu said, "although this magic dragon is a demon now, it also has the blood of our dragon family. Why don''t you give it in?"


    "Aoxiu is right." Ao Chu knew that Xiao Yao didn''t dare to believe Ao Xiu''s words, so he also said, "the magic dragon is also a dragon family, but it''s just that there are magic seeds in its body. Although the Dragon turtle has a strange temper, it''s very polite and proper in doing things. What we''re talking about now is what he needs to think about. After thinking about it, he will be relieved."


    Xiao Yao stood up and said, "it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s start now."


    "No!" Aoxiu shook his head quickly, "Dad, aren''t you going to wash the dragon pond? I''ll take you to the Dragon washing pool first. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "can''t you go to the dragon god palace first?"


    "Oh, Dad, I''m afraid you''ll leave the Dragon Kingdom when you go to the dragon god palace." Aoxiu said with his fingers.


    A face full of grievances.


    At this time, Ao Xiu was really like a child. There was no previous arrogance.


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Ao Xiu was thinking about these things.


    "I''ll stay in Longyu for a long time. Didn''t you say you want to help me get rid of the water? Besides, don''t you want to marry a daughter-in-law? "


    "..." Ao Xiu glanced at the girl in purple, and his head hurt even more.


    The purple girls are at a loss.


    Xiao Yao looked at the girl in the purple skirt and said, "is your name Long Hui?"


    Purple group girl subconsciously nodded, some formality, after the head, and lowered his head, dare not speak.


    "By the way, your purple dragon looks very powerful." Xiao Yao said.


    "Of course! Xiao Zi can also become a real dragon, but it will take a while... "The little girl named Long Hui is very happy when she talks about the purple dragon.


    Hearing this, aoxiu was immediately happy.


    "Ha ha, then you should release your purple dragon quickly!"


    Long Hui looked at him warily: "what are you going to do?"


    She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "What are you doing? Of course, it''s for me! Anyway, you are going to be my daughter-in-law, and your nature is mine. " Ao Xiu said with a smile.


    Long Hui''s face turned pale with fright. Subconsciously, she stepped back a few steps, and her hand was behind her.


    Xiao Yao patted Ao Xiu on the head and asked, "do you scare your daughter-in-law every day


    "Every day, I haven''t known her for long." Aoxiu rolled his eyes and said, "who knows she is so timid!"


    Xiao Yao used to treat this as a farce, but now he thinks he should push the boat along with the current. It''s better to get the little girl to be his daughter-in-law. Otherwise, Ao Xiu''s piss will not be able to get a daughter-in-law in the future.


    "Aoxiu, I think..." Xiao Yaogang was about to speak when aoxiu interrupted him¡° Oh, Dad, don''t you learn from Ao Chu. Can''t you just call me Xiao Xiu? " Ao Xiu said bitterly. Xiao Yao couldn''t bear it. Anyway, it was just a name, so he said, "OK, Xiao Xiu, do you think this little girl is not good-looking?"¡° She''s not a dragon... "Ao Xiu whispered. Xiao Yao said with a smile, "are you looking for a mother dragon?"¡° No, I don''t care! " Aoxiu said, "if I really look for the mother dragon, I think I can''t help eating her." Where is the Dragon nationality? It''s a glutton! Why do you want to eat everything¡° Take me to the dragon pool first. " Xiao said with a sigh. Ao Xiu nodded and pointed to the back of the palace. "There is a small dragon washing pool behind us. It''s not very big, but it''s enough!" Then he began to make a wrong idea: "however, the Dragon washing pool in Ao''s palace is much bigger than ours. Ao Chu is too timid to go with me to rob that place. How about we go, dad? And I think it''s delicious when aowu looks at it. " Xiao Yao is crazy. Is this a dragon? It''s like eating snakes!

 Chapter 1830

    Xiao Yao is too lazy to pay attention to aoxiu.


    In the palace where Ao Xiu and AO Chu lived, there was a new dragon gate pool. When talking about the Dragon washing pool, Ao Xiu was very dissatisfied with the fact that the Dragon washing pool was too small. Xiao Yao thought that it was only a slap in the face, but after seeing it, he felt that it was not too much to say that Ao Xiu was talking about eating snakes. He not only wanted to eat every day, And also very greedy!


    The Dragon washing pool behind the palace has an area of more than 100 square meters. Is it small?


    Three rooms and one living room are not as big as this, OK?


    But soon, Xiao Yao wanted to understand that in fact, he could not make complaints about Ao Xiu Tucao. After all, if Ao Xiu restored his true body, it would be several hundred meters long. Ao Chu had hundreds of meters long.


    If they get back to their real bodies, they really can''t shrink into the Dragon washing pool.


    But for Xiao Yao, it must be enough.


    Under the deep lake, there is a dragon washing pool, a pool in the pool, which is quite spectacular when you think about it.


    "Dad, you can only throw your sword down, people can''t go down!" Aoxiu said.


    Xiao Yao looks at aoxiu, and his face looks curious.


    Ao Xiu explained: "because you are not the dragon people. The dragon people are a good place for us. They can improve our cultivation, but for the three immortals, demons and demons, they are not a good place. They are like oil pots."


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath and nodded, thinking that thanks to Ao Xiu''s warning, otherwise he would make a big mistake. Before, he really wanted to jump into the Dragon bath with Chunqiu sword, regardless of the effect, but it''s still good to swim. Moreover, he also wanted to let the little white magic dragon take a bath together, especially the magic dragon, which might have unexpected effects.


    Aoxiu''s words immediately dispelled his previous thoughts.


    "All right." Xiao Yao had already taken out the spring and autumn sword when he spoke.


    "Hey, Dad, your sword looks very handsome!" Ao Xiuyan said with golden light.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "why, do you want to make up your mind?"


    "Hey, no fight, no fight, but Dad, if you want to give me this sword as a gift, I''m a son, I won''t have any problem!" Ao Xiu vowed.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Aoxiu''s shameless character, who is it? It''s not my own son. It must have nothing to do with me, right? Is it because they have been parasitized in their own body, so they have been influenced?


    Xiao Yao shook his head and felt that he could not pour dirty water on himself.


    When he came to the Dragon washing pool, the water was full of green and red halos.


    It''s a pity that he can''t go in for a bath. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao is very depressed. However, as a human, Longqi doesn''t help him much.


    A faint sadness enveloped Xiao Yao.


    He threw the spring and autumn sword into the Dragon washing pool. When the sword blade went into the water, the python pattern on the sword blade burst out a bright light. Even if a python Dharma phase burst out of it, it soon drew back and sank into the Dragon washing pool with the spring and autumn sword.


    "Wow! This little Python doesn''t look so good. If it''s a dragon, it''s very powerful! " Aoxiu said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Ao Xiu and said nothing.


    Ao Xiu felt that his thought had been opened, so he and Xiao Yao said, "Dad, why don''t you leave this matter to me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    "I''ll help you catch a dragon! If you put that Dragon into your sword, it must be more powerful than that little Python Aoxiu said seriously. After that, he touched his chin, and a light flashed in his mind. He said, "I think aohuo is very good. It''s a real dragon. Although he can''t beat me, I have to admit that if it''s not because of blood pressure, I''m not his opponent. He''s still very powerful. Aochu can''t beat him! Hey, hey, good, good! "


    With that, aoxiu was elated.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    But on second thought, I suddenly feel


    Seems pretty good, huh?


    Python''s voice rang out in Xiao Yao''s body.


    "No, this is my home!" Python quickly said, "if you really put a dragon into the spring and autumn sword, my soul will also be swallowed."


    "You''re right." Xiao Yao nodded, but he thought, if you swallow it, it''s none of my business?


    It''s like you''re a boa constrictor. I love you so much


    You are so smart in front of me all day. I''ve endured you for a long time, OK?


    However, Xiao Yao can also feel the Python''s fear now. He suddenly feels that he has gone too far, but... With the Python''s fear, Xiao Yao feels very cool.


    It''s time!


    You are always too lazy to help me. You are a grasshopper on the line. Are you still playing philosophy with me?


    "If I have a chance, I think I can really try it!" Xiao Yao said, "but let''s forget it now. What the spring and autumn sword contains is just a wisp of spirit."


    "Spirit?" Ao Xiu suddenly realized that he had a certain understanding of the spirit. "If so, it''s not easy to find the spirit of a dragon. However, it shouldn''t be very difficult. Otherwise, he would kill it directly, and then take advantage of the spirit to extract it directly. Is that ok?"


    Xiao Yao smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    The python was ready to cry.


    Originally it felt that Xiao Yao was very cruel. Now it suddenly felt that it was wrong. Xiao Yao''s son, who didn''t know where he came from, was even more cruel than Xiao Yao.


    "It won''t work." A voice came from behind.


    "It hasn''t been tried yet. How do you know it won''t work?" When Ao Xiu finished answering, he suddenly felt that the voice was not right. He turned around and stood behind them. He thought that the old man with white hair in white robes, with a smile on his face, had grown a white beard, which could only be described as old. This was Xiao Yao''s first feeling when he saw the speaker.


    "Hey, Lao long, it''s you! Why do you come here uninvited every time? " Osho looked very impolite.


    The old man glanced at aoxiu and said, "did you fight with aowu before?"


    "He should fight!" Ao Xiu didn''t care.


    The old man seemed to be used to aoxiu''s way of speaking, so he just shook his head helplessly.


    Then his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again and walked around.


    "Terran?"


    Xiao Yao nodded, secretly guessing each other''s identity.


    I''m just not sure yet.


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded and looked at the spring and autumn sword in the Dragon washing pool.


    He stroked his beard and nodded slightly.


    "This sword looks good. It''s very strong and its grain looks very mysterious." With these words, the old man looked at Xiao Yao again and asked, "what''s the name of this sword?"


    "Spring and autumn." Xiao Yao said.


    "Spring and autumn?" The old man said, "it''s a good name. Chunqiu sword, it''s good... Eh? Is the sword pattern still changing? "


    Listening to the old man''s words, Xiao yaocai quickly shifted his eyes and went to see the spring and autumn sword in the Dragon washing pool.


    At this time, the spring and autumn sword is slowly rising, and finally floating on the water like a piece of duckweed. At the same time, it is emitting a halo of sword pattern, and a wonderful change is also taking place. The sword pattern on it seems to be absorbing the Dragon Qi in the Dragon washing pool.


    Python pattern as given the aura in general, began to twist up, that stroke is more like earthworm loach class, vivid.


    Those Python patterns, even free from the spring and autumn sword, rippled in sleep.


    "What''s the matter..." Ao Xiu looked silly, "Dad, are you going to raise fish here?"


    Xiao Yao also had a headache.


    He asked himself, "python, what''s the matter?"


    The python yawned and seemed to be still unhappy about Xiao Yao''s attempt to let the dragon soul devour it. However, it also knew who was the big brother and who was the little brother, so it did not dare to write ink and said, "I don''t know. After all, the spring and autumn sword is your sword, and it has my soul on it. That''s right, but the python pattern has no direct connection with me..."


    Xiao Yao knew that he was asking for nothing.


    Xiao Yao''s mentality is about to collapse.


    Is it hard to see that the pattern on the spring and autumn sword is going to disappear? What''s the matter? Who did you invite? Who did you provoke? I haven''t heard that if you put the spring and autumn sword into the Dragon washing pool, the python pattern will have to escape!


    "Strange, strange!" The old man laughed and said, "this Python pattern can absorb the Dragon Qi in the Dragon washing pool. It''s extraordinary!"


    Xiao Yao thinks what the old man said is nonsense.


    A fool can see it''s very unusual, OK?


    There is only one problem he is worried about now. Can this Python print come back after escaping?


    But at this time, those Python patterns suddenly gathered together, slender, really like a loach, swimming happily in the Dragon washing pool.


    There is a beard on the mouth and a high forehead, as if it might break at any time. It''s not right to say that it''s loach, because there are layers of scales on the creature formed by the gathering of Python patterns.


    Then, the Loach''s head suddenly broke into a small hole and gave birth to a sharp thing, which looked like an ox horn from a distance.


    "Hua Jiao!" The old man was surprised and said, "this creature is turning into a dragon!"


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man, puzzled.


    The old man laughed, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you''re really lucky. Sword patterns can have life, and gather dragon Qi. They can transform boa into Jiao." The old man said, "it''s interesting, it''s interesting. It''s a rare sight in ten thousand years. I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years in my life. I''ll see it for the first time in my life."


    Xiao Yao was in tears. Seeing Xiao Yao''s expression, the old man was puzzled and said, "this is a great thing. Why don''t you like it?" Xiao Yao complained: "what I am worried about now is not what it will become. What I am worried about is whether it can return to my sword. If not, it will turn into a dragon now, which has nothing to do with me!" The old man couldn''t help laughing and thought it over carefully. It seems that it really makes sense. After successfully turning the Dragon into a dragon, the creatures with sword patterns seemed to be more and more proud, and they also jumped up from the water. Seeing Xiao Yao''s sad face, Ao Xiu was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do to help him. He suddenly stamped his feet and yelled at the happy little dragon swimming in the Dragon washing pool¡° Get the hell out of here There was a golden light on the little Jiaolong''s body. His body kept shaking, as if he was frightened by AO Xiu. Although he seemed reluctant, he swam his body and came back to the spring and autumn sword. His body opened little by little and became a sword pattern. calm and tranquil.

 Chapter 1831

    Seeing the python pattern back in the spring and autumn sword, Xiao Yao''s heart was completely down.


    Special, just come back


    However, now we can''t call that sword pattern Python pattern. To be exact, it''s Jiao pattern.


    Xiao Yao can see with his naked eyes that the new sword pattern is very different from the previous sword pattern, but what Xiao Yao really said can''t be accurate.


    "Hey, Dad, I''m good!" Seeing that his voice really played an important role, Ao Xiu was so proud that he quickly turned around and asked Xiao Yao for credit.


    "It''s powerful. It''s a blockhouse." Xiao Yao gave Ao Xiu a thumbs up and said.


    This is the way to educate children! Praise when it is time to praise, and rebuke when it is time to rebuke.


    As a result, the old man suddenly sighed.


    "It''s a pity."


    Xiao Yao and AO Xiu''s eyes fell on the old man. They didn''t know what he meant.


    "What a pity, old man?" Ao Xiu asked.


    "I think that if the sword pattern continues to roam in the Dragon washing pool for a while, maybe it will turn into a dragon after it turns into a dragon." Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao and AO Xiu''s face


    It''s all a little green!


    "Father and son" can be regarded as achieving God synchronization.


    "Then I''ve done something wrong with a good heart?" When Ao Xiu finished, he was angry again. "What do you mean, you old dragon? Why didn''t you say that before? "


    Lao long said with a smile, "don''t be so angry. I didn''t say for sure. I just don''t rule out this possibility."


    Ao Xiu and Xiao Yao felt a little better.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand again and patted Ao Xiu on the head.


    Ao Xiu raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes dodged, and he seemed to feel guilty.


    "Actually, I''m very satisfied, really." Xiao Yao said, "I still think that you were really a blockhouse before, super powerful."


    Ao Xiu lowered his head, but did not speak.


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "the roar just now, let the sword grain return to the sword. Ha ha, what a cool thing! Besides, you don''t have to blame yourself. If it wasn''t for you, what would happen if the sword pattern really turned into a dragon? Maybe they just flew away. Maybe even you can''t drive it back to my sword after the dragon is transformed, can''t you? "


    Ao Xiu''s face gradually improved, and he seemed to think that Xiao Yao had something to say.


    "Dad, I just feel that I''ve done something wrong with good intentions..." Ao Xiu said in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao naturally knew what Ao Xiu was thinking.


    The expression on his face suddenly became serious.


    "Good will is enough. Besides, the pattern on my blade seems to be much stronger than before. This is what I can feel. In this case, the situation is getting better. How can it be a bad thing? It''s not going to go in a bad direction, is it Xiao Yao asked.


    Ao Xiu nodded and finally let go.


    Children''s nature is like this, but even so, Xiao Yao will not take it as a small matter.


    In their own or Aochu''s eyes, it was just a small matter, but if aoxiu didn''t want to understand it, it would be a big fight for aoxiu.


    At this time, the spring and autumn sword suddenly issued a dragon chant.


    Xiao Yao smiles, reaches out his hand and frowns.


    "Come on!"


    The spring and autumn sword immediately flew back to Xiao Yao''s hands.


    "By the way, old master, you said before that I can''t hold dragon soul in this sword. Is this reconciliation?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Dad, don''t listen to the old dragon. I tell you, the old dragon likes to cheat people all day long!" Ao Xiu pulled Xiao Yao''s clothes and said seriously.


    It seems that the old man has suffered a lot.


    Xiao Yao wants to be awed.


    It''s not a simple thing to make aoxiu suffer a loss!


    Xiao Yao felt more and more that the old man in front of him was not simple.


    "Dare to ask, are you the strongest one in the Dragon Kingdom, the real dragon?"


    "The strongest?" The old man chewed these two words for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "if I don''t talk about the strange existence in the dragon god palace, I should count it."


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    The previous guess has been verified.


    "It''s not a simple thing to put the spirit into the sword. Even if you really capture the spirit, the other party may not be willing to put it into your sword. In the final analysis, both parties need to be willing." Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao nodded slowly and understood a little.


    "In addition, it''s the degree of fit. Since the python soul on your sword has been moved in, it can''t be moved out unless the python pattern disappears naturally. However, now that the python pattern has become a dragon, even if it''s very good, it''s not necessarily better to put the Dragon soul in." The old man continued.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "thank you for your help."


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, "I''m just saying some of my own ideas. It''s not accurate."


    Of course, this is a kind of self modesty.


    Even if Xiao Yao''s brain is broken, he can''t take this dragon''s strongest man''s words for granted.


    "I''m just curious. I hope you can answer me a question." The old dragon said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "if you ask me, you must know everything and say everything."


    "I wish I had you." Lao long held out his hand, pointed to Xiao Yao''s chest, and asked, "what''s the matter with you, the real dragon and Qi that protect your heart? I can see that the real dragon Qi is very powerful, even... "


    Later, Lao long did not finish in one breath, but stopped a little.


    After taking a deep breath, he continued: "I give you a real dragon with real Qi. Even if it''s far above me, even if it''s not far away from the Dragon God?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the old dragon in front of him could judge so many things according to his real dragon Qi.


    Since he had said everything before, he didn''t hide too much.


    "The master guessed well. The master Qinglong who gave me this breath of dragon spirit is now a half step Dragon God." Xiao Yao said.


    Even Aochu and aoxiu''s faces were full of surprise.


    "Half step Dragon God? My God, how terrible that is... "Ao Xiu said.


    Even aoxiu felt that being a Dragon God was a distant existence. Although aoxiu is the most promising Dragon God in the Dragon kingdom.


    "Half step Dragon God..." the old man''s mood seemed to be suddenly excited, and then he looked up and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha! There is hope for the rejuvenation of the Dragon nationality in China The old man was so excited that tears were coming down.


    Maybe he has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    However, Xiao Yao always felt that it was too early for him to get excited.


    Although he is not very familiar with Qinglong, he has been together for some time. In his opinion, Qinglong doesn''t regard himself as a dragon at all, but as a human.


    If one day, the Terran and the Dragon really start a battle... Xiao Yao believes that Qinglong will firmly stand on the side of the Terran.


    There is no doubt about this. In fact, it is not only Xiao Yao''s opinion, but also Xiao Bai''s.


    The old man suddenly grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm and asked excitedly, "where is the real dragon master?"


    Xiao Yao sighed and said, "I can''t tell you that."


    "Why?" The old man''s eyes were round, and the blind could see it. At this time, he was already a little angry.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and gave an answer: "I always feel that he doesn''t really want to get involved with the dragon family. Moreover, he can''t come to Longyu now."


    On the one hand, it is because the green dragon is the dragon spirit of jianshenshan.


    On the other hand, even if he could leave, Qinglong would not like to leave the ancient wasteland. It''s not too much to say that it''s a prison.


    "I said Lao long, please let go of my father. Don''t make me turn against you!" Osho was also angry and said in his voice.


    The old man''s eyes were blank. He released Xiao Yao''s arm and stepped back two steps.


    He can see that what Xiao Yaogang just said was not a joke, but a very serious attitude.


    For a time, my heart is full of mixed flavors.


    "Why?"


    "He is now the dragon of a mountain." Xiao Yao gave an answer.


    "..." the old man suddenly had a splitting headache.


    Xiao Yao is actually quite able to understand each other''s mood at this time.


    It''s just like seeing the flame of hope. As a result, when a gust of wind blows, the flame goes out.


    No one can accept this kind of thing.


    "And I can''t tell you where he is without his consent." Xiao Yao continued.


    It''s like another stab at Lao long. Lao long even doubted whether Xiao Yao could read the mind in legend. Just now, he thought whether he wanted to leave the Dragon kingdom by himself and go to the place where the half step Dragon God is. He tried to persuade Xiao Yao to be reasonable and moved by emotion. Only when this idea just appeared, Xiao Yao was killed in the cradle.


    "Master, the environment in Longyu is very good now." Xiao Yao said, "moreover, you can also try to break through and become a Dragon God."


    The other side gave a bitter smile and waved his hand.


    "I''m old." He said.


    Xiao Yao said nothing.


    "Forget it, fate has not arrived. Besides, I''m still optimistic about Ao Xiu." The old dragon turned his face, looked at Ao Xiu and scolded, "if you don''t become a Dragon God, I have to strangle you!"


    Ao Xiu was angry: "what do you mean? If you can''t fly, just lay an egg and expect it to fly? "¡° Hum, if you don''t have the talent to be a Dragon God, why should I be so used to you? " What Lao long said was very straightforward. Ao Xiu turned his lips, but did not dare to reply¡° It''s just, it''s just... "With these words, Lao long suddenly turned into Jackie Chan and left here. Seeing the shape of the old dragon, Xiao Yao was also startled. It turned out to be white jade, pure and without impurities. It looked like a huge and exquisite jade carving, even if it was beautiful. The white jade dragon passed through the light shield and soon disappeared in front of his eyes. Xiao Yao took a deep breath and didn''t come back for a long time¡° Ah, although the old dragon has a bad temper, he is really good-looking Ao Xiu sighed and said¡° You''ll look better than him in the future. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Ao Xiu nodded, knowing that Xiao Yao was actually comforting himself¡° Dad, should we start now? " Aoxiu said. Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded. It''s time to go to the dragon god palace. He is still very curious, and would like to know if the magic dragon can be recognized by the dragon god palace, maybe some dragon veins. If you can, then the magic dragon is a dragon and devil practitioner. What a prestige that is! There are only two purposes to come to the Dragon kingdom. One is to wash the spring and autumn sword, and the other is to let the magic dragon get the dragon blood. Now that the first thing has come to a perfect end, it''s time to take the next step£¨ Ten thousand words have been updated, please ask for monthly ticket!)

 Chapter 1832

    When you go to the dragon god palace, you need Ao Xiu and AO Chu to lead the way.


    The Dragon Kingdom, even the blood fog demon, has never been here, so they come here like headless flies. Fortunately, they also meet aoxiu and Aochu. Otherwise, they will encounter countless troubles in the Dragon kingdom. Of course, if it wasn''t for Aochu and aoxiu, they might have been expelled from the Dragon Kingdom, They may even have died here, which fully shows that no matter where they are, there are people inside who are easy to handle.


    In addition, Xiao Yao also found that in the Dragon Kingdom, there are some rare treasures that are very suitable for alchemy. He talked to Ao Xiu. Ao Xiu looked around and said, "Dad, if you think it''s fun, let''s pick them casually! Ah, by the way, Dad, you should have told me earlier. I know that there are many colorful corals in Lao Long''s palace. He said that those corals are good things. Last time I went to steal some, the old dragon chased me for a long time. Later, we''ll come back from the dragon god palace to see how much we can steal. "


    To steal things from the strongest real dragon in the Dragon Kingdom, Xiao Yao thought about it and thought that Ao Xiu would be able to do it.


    It''s a total bum!


    Along the way, Xiao Yao stopped and went, and gained a lot.


    "There''s a lot of dragon Qi in these exotic flowers and herbs. Maybe I can make a super pill for your dragon people." Xiao Yao said.


    Aochu was a little surprised, but aoxiu''s focus was obviously different from that of Aochu.


    "Dad, is that super pill delicious?"


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Who cares if super product Shendan is delicious?


    "If there is a super God Dan, aoxiu, which is suitable for the dragon people, you will be more likely to become a real dragon." Aochu said.


    Ao Xiu was angry: "I have said it many times. My name is Xiao Xiu, Xiao Xiu!"


    "Well, well, Xiao Xiu..." Ao Chu shook his head, but he really couldn''t help it.


    Ao Xiu laughed and seemed very satisfied with Xiao Xiu''s name.


    "Dad, you haven''t told me that the pills you can refine are delicious? If you can, can you make it sweet? " Ao Xiu asked seriously.


    Xiao Yao is still very difficult to answer this question.


    But under Ao Xiu''s expectant eyes, Xiao Yao pondered for a long time, nodded his head gently, took a deep breath, and said, "I''ll try my best."


    Aoxiu was satisfied.


    When he reached his destination, Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at the towering palace in front of him and took a deep breath.


    Golden, like the whole palace, is made of pure gold.


    Above the palace, there is a vivid statue of a dragon. The eyes of the dragon are a pair of gems big enough for a man''s head. The most ingenious place is the Dragon whiskers. It seems that if there is wind here, those dragon whiskers can still move with the wind. Even if Xiao Yaoming knows that it''s just a statue, he feels that the gaze of the statue is very beautiful, It seems that they are always staring at this group of people and demons, with a posture of not angry and self-confident.


    Every scale on the Dragon Statue looks so real that it can be called uncanny craftsmanship.


    "Does this statue look valuable?" Aoxiu said, "Dad, I''ll tell you, I wanted to steal this Dragon Statue for a long time, but Aochu just refused!"


    Xiao Yao looked at Aochu, sighed and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Ao Chu gave a bitter smile.


    He had a sudden impulse to cry.


    Finally, water has found a person who can understand himself.


    Staring at aoxiu every day is more tiring for Aochu than improving his accomplishments!


    After all, aoxiu was brought to the dragon clan by him. Moreover, he has been with aoxiu for such a long time, and the relationship between him and aoxiu is very deep. Naturally, he should take good care of the little dragon, for fear that aoxiu might cause a catastrophe if he is not careful.


    Aoxiu didn''t want to think about such things as meritorious service.


    But it''s absolutely easy to get into trouble.


    "Is this the Dragon Palace?" The blood fog demon king laughed and said, "it''s really the atmosphere."


    Ao Xiu also nodded, his face even showed a little serious expression: "ah, if only I could live here every day."


    When Ao Xiu finished, he looked at Xiao Yao again and said in a low voice, "Dad, I think if you can, you can also find a way to walk around. Although the dragon god palace is very dangerous, there are many good things and opportunities in it! If you can go in and come out, it will greatly improve your strength. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''m not a dragon, I''m just a human. The dragon god palace is good for you, but not for us."


    Aoxiu thought about it and thought that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable, so he didn''t continue to say more.


    Ao Chu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Xiao Yao, you can have a try. If you can really go in, it''s definitely not a bad thing. First of all, don''t talk about your sword. Secondly, the real dragon Qi you have on your body may also have some different changes."


    Xiao Yao saw Ao Chu''s serious face and nodded subconsciously.


    Before, Ao Xiu said that Xiao Yao could not be taken seriously, but Ao Chu would also say so, and Xiao Yao would have some ideas.


    In fact, it''s just a matter of thinking. After all, he''s not a dragon. Whether he can get in or not is a matter of two opinions.


    When he got to the door, Ao Xiu said to Xiao Yao in a low voice: "Dad, we have to be careful. The old tortoise who is guarding the door is so powerful that I can''t beat him..."


    Xiao Yao smiles and touches Ao Xiu''s head.


    It can make Ao Xiu show his fear. It seems that the Dragon turtle is really powerful.


    At the gate of the dragon god palace, there is a golden turtle with a dragon head and tail, but it has a turtle shell and a huge body, but its eyes are closed. It seems that it has fallen into a state of drowsiness.


    At the foot of the Dragon turtle, he stepped on a lotus platform. The lotus platform is as crystal clear as a stone. It has a brilliant charm hidden in it.


    When Aochu aoxiu and Xiao Yao arrived, the Dragon turtle suddenly opened his eyes.


    Sharp eyes, sharp into the knife.


    After the old turtle opened his eyes, his eyes stayed on Xiao Yao.


    Exposed to the twilight of the dragon and tortoise, Xiao Yao suddenly has a sense of oppression. He didn''t know how powerful the Dragon Turtle was, but he had an intuition that when the other side looked at him, he seemed to be staring into the abyss.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll fall down forever.


    Suddenly, the tortoise''s body began to shrink.


    When it was reduced to only two meters, he jumped from the lotus platform and crawled in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Welcome, my Lord!" The voice sounds like an old man in twilight.


    Xiao Yao was about to pee.


    He looked at the tortoise with wide eyes, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    I am surprised at the other party''s reaction and the other party''s attitude towards myself.


    "You call me emperor? I''m not the emperor


    The old dragon turtle raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. His eyes were shining with color, and he said: "you are joking. You have a ray of noble righteousness in your body. Besides, you are practicing renhuangjing... Eh? No, no... you seem to have spring and autumn sword? "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He was a little wary.


    The old tortoise seems to know the secrets of many Terrans.


    Renhuangjing, spring and autumn sword.


    Old dragon turtle knows all about it!


    These, for Xiao Yao, may have been his biggest secret.


    However, all this was exposed to the eyes of the Dragon turtle, and he had no way to cover it up.


    "You are not only the emperor, but also the sword emperor..." the Dragon turtle seems to be a little tangled.


    He suddenly didn''t know what to call Xiao Yao.


    In the human race, the supreme ruler is naturally the emperor, but the status of the sword emperor in the human race is not under the emperor.


    Therefore, it is not proper to call Xiao Yao emperor or jianhuang.


    "Master Longgui, can we have a talk alone?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao is willing to believe in Aochu, aoxiu, little white devil, dragon and tiger.


    But now, there''s the girl in purple, and the blood fog Lord and the ape devil.


    Even if Xiao Yao is willing to take Xuewu and ape demon as his partners, it doesn''t mean that he will believe each other unconditionally.


    He knows better than anyone that if he really stands on the opposite side of the demon clan, then the blood fog demon and ape demon will be his opponents.


    This will never change.


    "Good!" The Dragon turtle suddenly spat out a transparent light pattern from his mouth, and finally gathered together to form a light mask, which enveloped him and Xiao Yao.


    "Now, my Lord, if you have anything to ask, just ask, and they won''t hear you." Said the Dragon turtle.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, always full of curiosity.


    He knew more or less about the Terrans. It was because he knew that he was surprised by the appearance of the Terrans.


    Xiao Yao arched his hand and said, "master Dragon Tortoise, you seem to know a lot about our human race? These things, even the Immortal Emperor, demon God and demon emperor, don''t know? "


    "Maybe they know something about it, but they don''t know much about it. After all, although the Terran has completely disappeared, some clues left by the great wilderness have already explained the existence of the Terran." The Dragon turtle said, "it''s you who have not only got the chance of the emperor, but also got the spring and autumn sword of the emperor. It''s very rare."


    Xiao Yao gave a wry smile and said, "it''s easy. Maybe it''s because there are not many people who can come here now. I''m the only one in China. They just don''t want to give me the renhuangjing and Chunqiu sword, and they can''t find any other people."


    "After that war, the Terran went to the end. Fortunately, the way of heaven is not really merciless after all, and it gives the Terran hope. I believe that no matter the emperor or the sword emperor, it is not because the Terran only has the last Terran to give you this opportunity!" The Dragon turtle said, "if you are really not suitable, or can not shoulder the heavy burden, the former Emperor and the sword emperor, even if the Terran is completely destroyed, will not put the fire of hope on you! So, please don''t belittle yourself... "Xiao Yao pondered. He was helpless and couldn''t figure out why the Dragon turtle in front of him looked up to him so much. Even he himself can''t look up to himself, OK¡° My Lord, at that time, the Dragon gods of the dragon clan were in civil strife. It was the Terrans who came forward to suppress the evil dragons and restore the peace of the dragon clan. Therefore, the old slave always kept in mind the kindness of the Terrans to the dragon clan, but the old slave also asked for something... "The Dragon turtle suddenly said. Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, nodded, the face reveals the color of curiosity again. He is very curious, with the strength of dragon and tortoise, what else can I do for him. After seeing Xiao Yao nodding, the Dragon turtle suddenly became excited.

 Chapter 1833

    The Dragon turtle looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes shining.


    "My Lord, do you still have the master of the dragon and Qi in you


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that his face was complicated and nodded.


    All of a sudden, the old tortoise burst into tears.


    That''s the real tear.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Dragon turtle, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only pestle there, just like a wooden man.


    He couldn''t think of any words to comfort each other. In fact, the Dragon turtle didn''t need any consolation from Xiao Yao. Everyone could see that the old dragon Turtle was crying with joy, not sadness.


    "The rise of our dragon race is expected!" Sure enough, the Dragon turtle''s first thought was the same as the old dragon Xiao Yao had seen before.


    All excessively placed the hope on that green dragon.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile, knowing that what he was going to say next might disappoint the other party.


    "My Lord, can I see the real dragon? He... He is the child of the last dragon emperor of our dragon clan! " Said the turtle in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Yao sighed and said with a wry smile, "he can''t come to Longyu. Moreover, even if he can come to Longyu, he may not be willing to manage the affairs of the dragon people."


    The Dragon Turtle was puzzled: "why? Why? He is the son of the Dragon Emperor. How can he ignore the affairs of the dragon people? "


    Compared with the old dragon before, the blind can see that the Dragon turtle''s mood is more intense.


    There are doubts, discontent, heartache and anger.


    In the final analysis, it''s anger.


    Xiao Yao coughed, and when the other party had said it, he said again: "that elder Qinglong is now in the ancient wasteland, and it was the Lord jianhuang who took him to the ancient wasteland, so he is inseparable from the ancient sword mountain, and has become the dragon vein of the sword mountain."


    The expression on the Dragon turtle''s face is very complicated.


    "Dragon... How can it be like this, how can it become a dragon..." the Dragon Turtle was desperate.


    Just now I saw hope. In the blink of an eye, I suddenly felt despair.


    It may not be acceptable to anyone in a short time.


    Xiao Yao felt that he really should comfort each other now.


    After all, the Dragon turtle is really sad now.


    But when Xiao Yao was about to speak, the Dragon turtle spoke first.


    "Well, well, if it wasn''t for the Terrans who rescued him at the beginning, it''s hard to say whether he was alive now. Maybe... Maybe one day, he will still be able to become a Dragon God and leave the wasteland? Hope is a good thing. " Said the tortoise softly.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how many years Longgui had lived, but since he knew so many things, it should have been a long time.


    When Xiao Yao talked about Qinglong before, the Dragon turtle''s mood really fluctuated a lot, but the speed of adjusting his mood was also very fast. Being able to understand these things in such a short period of time also shows that the Dragon turtle really didn''t live in vain these years, and what he just said also gives Xiao Yao some new understanding.


    Hope is a good thing.


    This is what he said.


    Are the fairies strong? Although powerful, he thought that the fairies were invincible, but now he has the courage and confidence to the fairies.


    Xiandi is still powerful, but Xiao Yao thinks that it is not impossible for him to take his daughter home.


    What''s more, it''s no problem to put such words on the Terran.


    Hope is a good thing, Xiao Yao is the hope of the human race, even if the hope is very slim, the future is unpredictable, but at least, Xiao Yao is moving forward.


    Where you go, where you go!


    "My Lord, I have nothing to ask." Said the Dragon turtle.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it seems that I can''t help you."


    The Dragon turtle said, "originally, I didn''t need any help. By the way, my Lord, why did you come to Longyu this time?"


    Xiao Yao hastened to talk about his purpose.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s narration, the Dragon turtle nodded.


    He took off the shield and looked at the beholder.


    "Since it''s adults who speak, the old slave dare not stop him. Adults can go in together." Said the Dragon turtle.


    Ao Xiu widened his eyes and said in surprise, "do you want them all to go in?"


    "Of course, it''s ok if you don''t want to go in. After all, there are certain dangers in it. Even if the old slave tries his best to protect the adults, he may not be able to do it well. So... Please think about it clearly!"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "originally, I was still thinking about whether I could go in. Now that the opportunity is in front of me, of course I can''t give up anything."


    Originally Xiao Yao had the spirit of adventure, let alone in such a desperate situation.


    The risk is directly proportional to the final harvest. This sentence is true everywhere.


    If you don''t want to take risks, but also want to enjoy the success, how can there be such a good thing?


    Even if he is not a dragon, the harvest in the Dragon Palace will not be too high, but Xiao Yao also wants to have a try!


    "In that case, I''ll go in and try my luck." The blood fog demon king said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go in, too." Xiaobai and ape demon said one after another.


    Even the electric tiger nodded his head hard, looking forward to it.


    "I... can I come in with you?" A timid voice suddenly rang out.


    Xiao Yao looks at the girl in the purple dress and smiles.


    "If you are not afraid of danger, you can go in." Xiao Yao looks at the Dragon turtle, his eyes full of temptation.


    Dragon turtle knew what Xiao Yao wanted to say and said, "as long as adults think it''s OK, naturally it''s OK."


    This is like selling Xiao Yao''s personal feelings.


    Xiao Yao certainly won''t be polite to Longgui.


    Purple skirt girl is not the kind of person who has no eyesight. She quickly thanks Xiao Yao for her luggage.


    "Don''t thank me. Just take it as the betrothal gift I gave Xiao Xiu." After all, people are all behind their buttocks, and they call him Dad. Xiao Yao has to take the responsibility of being a dad, hasn''t he?


    Osho had a headache.


    She looked at the purple skirt girl and sighed, hesitating.


    This kind of expression appeared on AO Xiu''s childish face. It was really strange.


    "By the way, master Longgui, Ao Chu and Xiao Xiu, can you go in again?" Xiao Yao suddenly thought of the key point and asked.


    Dragon Tortoise looked at him for a moment, thought about it, and said, "your decision is up to you, but I don''t mind Ao Chu and AO Xiu going in. They''ve already gone in before, and they''ve gained something. This time, it''s very unlikely that they will get any benefit again. Even if they do get it, it''s nothing to them, and it may even cause the Dragon Qi to leak out, To nourish the dragon god palace. "


    Aochu and aoxiu''s faces changed.


    Obviously, they have made a choice.


    Xiao Yao sighed and understood.


    "Dad, we''ll just wait for you outside." Aoxiu said quickly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will take good care of my daughter-in-law."


    Ao Xiu wanted to cry without tears.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at the gate of the Dragon Temple, and finally took a step forward.


    Xiaobai, the demon king of blood fog, followed them and walked towards the golden gate of the dragon god palace.


    When he got there, the Dragon turtle let out his breath, and the door opened slowly.


    When the last shadow fell into it, the gate was closed again.


    Osho sat down on the ground and waited.


    Dragon Tortoise looked at aoxiu, and suddenly chatted with him: "before you, why did you call that adult father?" He couldn''t understand why Xiao Yao wanted to call Ao Xiu Xiao Xiu. He always felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t ask before. Anyway, he could understand and know who Xiao Yao was talking about.


    Ao Xiu glanced at the Dragon turtle and said, "he is my father."


    The Dragon turtle sighed.


    Although he doesn''t have much to do with AO Xiu, he still knows what kind of piss he is. It''s too difficult for AO Xiu to talk seriously.


    So, the Dragon turtle put his eyes on AO Chu again.


    Aochu was not so serious as aoxiu. He said everything he should say.


    After listening to Ao Xiu''s explanation, the Dragon turtle nodded slightly. He looked down at Ao Chu sitting on the ground with a smile in his eyes.


    "You little dragon, although you don''t like me, I have to say that you are still very lucky."


    Ao Xiu looked at the Dragon turtle, a little curious.


    He didn''t know when he would be lucky.


    "That adult is not only the emperor of man, but also the emperor of sword. If he really grows up in the future, his strength is beyond our imagination." Said the Dragon turtle.


    Ao Xiu complacently asks a way: "that is, my father is very fierce originally!"


    The tortoise shook his head.


    He felt that aoxiu was still in a state of little understanding.


    He has faith in Xiao Yao, which is just a blind faith.


    If he really knew how terrible the original Terran emperor and sword emperor were, I''m afraid he would be even more surprised than he is now.


    At the beginning of the glory of the Terran, the glory of the dragon, now remember how many?


    Except for the old tortoise who has lived for many years.


    He raised his head, looking through the light shield, through the lake.


    What you see is the sky.


    "It''s too little to remember the past." The Dragon turtle sighed and said, "even if it''s just this, I should live longer..."


    Ao Xiu felt that the Dragon Turtle was talking about something, so he didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Aochu just listened quietly. Ao Xiu can not agree with the solemnity of the Dragon Tortoise, because he is still young and basically doesn''t know anything, but Ao Chu thinks more about it. He thinks that the things that the Dragon Tortoise is talking about are worth chewing slowly. The human race, the emperor, the sword emperor. He remembered these three words. When he saw Xiao Yao, what strength was Xiao Yao, but in such a short time, Xiao Yao has grown up rapidly. He thought that he would meet Xiao Yao, but at that time he thought it was not possible, but he didn''t expect that the day would come so soon... He turned around and looked at the closed door, and he laughed. Perhaps, Xiao Yao really can get some unexpected harvest in the dragon god palace. After all... There are so many miracles in this guy. When the gate of the dragon god palace was closed, Xiao Yao turned around and took a look, then drew back his eyes and looked ahead. After entering the door, Xiao Yao felt as if he had entered another space, as if he had been isolated from the world. He had seen the whole picture of the dragon god palace before, but he believed that the dragon god palace must not be as big as what he saw now, although it was still in the main hall. In front of him was a narrow path with walls on both sides, but when he stood outside the door, it was not like this inside. It seems to be an alley, but I don''t know where to go. On both sides of the wall, relief with some dragon patterns, majestic¡° Next, don''t spread out. " Xiao Yao told a, before listening to the Dragon Tortoise so serious, he also raised vigilance, careful, after all is not a bad thing¡° Good You all nodded back and forth. At this time, the magic dragon was still in human shape, but the skin surface had been permeated with sheepskin like halos¡° Here... It''s really wonderful. " The evil dragon long vomited a breath, the vision is burning, "really hope to be able to live here..."

 Chapter 1834

    Entering the dragon god palace, Xiao Yao can also feel the strong dragon spirit in it. For the magic dragon, or the dragon people like aoxiu and Aochu, it''s a great tonic. Here, even if they lie on the ground and sleep, they can improve their own cultivation, just fast and slow.


    However, the role of dragon Qi is of little use to the demons such as Xiao Yao and Xuewu. They just want to get some opportunities in the dragon god palace, which is also something they can''t do. Although Xiao Yao has the spirit of adventure, it doesn''t mean that he likes adventure very much. After all, he is not a psychopath. He doesn''t have a hobby of abusing himself, let alone a shaking m. It''s just that the current situation is too unfriendly to him. If he doesn''t find a way to improve his strength, he will be eaten by those fairies, demons and demons.


    Only when his strength is strong enough, can he stand up aboveboard and fight with those people!


    After walking a few steps, I walked through the alley. Suddenly, I was enlightened. It was like a martial arts training ground.


    "Where is this?" Xiao Yao finished this sentence and found that there was no response behind him.


    Turn around, there is no one behind.


    He Leng Leng, a doubt, Python''s voice sounded.


    "Don''t look, when you enter the dragon god palace, you will encounter different things, so the opportunities you can get are also different." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, asked: "how do you know?"


    "I''m a python. As a python, I have something to do with dragons. Although I don''t know much about dragons, I certainly know more about them than you. For example, the dragon god palace is actually the fate of a generation of dragon gods left in the Dragon Kingdom after their death. There is a fixed number of them. How much they can get depends on their luck."


    Xiao Yao nodded slowly and understood something.


    "Where is this?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "How do I know?" Python no good airway, "you really think I don''t know anything ah?"


    Xiao Yao really wanted to strangle the python.


    It''s really useless.


    "After I go out, if I can find the dragon spirit, I will find a way to let the Dragon Spirit enter my spring and autumn sword and eat your spirit!" Xiao Yao said.


    Python was angry: "but I really don''t know. What do you want me to do? Are you people so unreasonable? "


    Xiao Yao sneered: "our Terrans are naturally reasonable, but they never like to reason with the demons. If you pinch me, will you still reason with me?"


    The python sighed.


    Although what Xiao Yao says now makes him very uncomfortable, the fact is that.


    It''s not always reasonable under any circumstances.


    This has to be based on a special situation: we all have the ability to lift the table, but we all have reasons not to lift the table. At this time, the so-called "truth" can be put on the table, and we can break it together.


    If any party wants to lift the table, no fear, who will reason with you? A fist in front of you, let you cry and cry and buy a disc.


    "This place looks like a military field." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao thinks what Python said is reasonable.


    It''s like I can''t see it.


    In this martial arts training ground, there is a stone pillar in four corners, on which stands a coiled dragon, majestic and domineering.


    "No, this is not a martial arts training ground..." the python said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you know?"


    "Here... Should be the former dragon arena!" Python said, "before, I thought that there was no arena in the dragon race, but I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the dragon race arena."


    "What is the Dragon arena for?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The python thought for a while and said, "I don''t know much, but I will tell you all I know. If I say something wrong and make you make a wrong judgment, you can''t blame me." This can be regarded as putting the scandal ahead. If it was someone else, python would not have such worries, but now the other party is Xiao Yao. It thinks that Xiao Yao, a human race, is too dark, not kind and simple at all. However, it may be a disadvantage if it is put in other places, but it''s really not a disadvantage if it is put in Xiao Yao''s present environment. If Xiao Yao still keeps a pure heart when he reaches the fairy, demon and demon families, he may have smelled a long time ago.


    "The arena of the dragon people used to select the strong." Python said, "compared with the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, in fact, the fighting among the Dragon clans is more terrible. For example, they will build such a arena and fight each other." Said the python.


    It''s very easy to understand the four words "catching, fighting and killing". It''s just a literal meaning, but Xiao Yao doesn''t think there''s anything special about it: "is there no such kind of battle among the immortals, demons and demons?"


    "Yes, but not as tragic as the dragon people." Python said, "to catch and fight, you must kill one of the dragon clan, and then be eaten, and the opponent can be regarded as a victory."


    Xiao Yao


    Now he finally understood why Python used the word "fierce" when he talked about fighting in the arena.


    At this time, the sky, suddenly came a dragon.


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked up.


    A huge dragon, wearing black scales, flew towards him.


    It''s fast.


    When I got there, I heard the sound of a gong. It was not pleasant, but full of murderous.


    The clear sound of the Gong is still echoing.


    A dragon''s breath has been smashed towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s feet suddenly, and his body had retreated dozens of steps in the blink of an eye.


    The python quickly said: "the sound of the Gong means that the fight has begun..."


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    Before listening to Python said so much, he didn''t have any special feeling, just don''t understand why he would become the protagonist in the "fight to catch".


    "Kill the dragon, or be killed by him." The python said, "it should be a test, too."


    Xiao Yao heard the python say so, immediately relieved: "so, even if I die here, there is nothing wrong?"


    The python sneered: "the dragon is made of Qi, but the dragon breath is real, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Yao is sweating.


    The meaning is obvious.


    If you really die in the dragon god palace, you are really dead.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly called out the spring and autumn sword. A sword lit up like a rainbow slanting into the sky and cut at the high black dragon.


    The black dragon breathed out a dragon breath again and collided with the sword Qi.


    Xiao Yao''s body rose in the air.


    He has no deep hatred with the dragon clan, and he doesn''t think that he has to be a dragon slayer. It''s unnecessary to do this kind of thing that harms others... The dragon is not good for himself. Now it''s really helpless. After all, people are going to kill him. What can he do except kill the dragon clan in front of him? Anyway, as the python said just now, the dragon is not real.


    When Xiao Yao jumps high, his sword Qi also rises.


    The sword Qi surges in the air. Xiao Yao holds the sword in one hand and holds the sword formula in the other.


    The light of the sword is so gorgeous again that it has already drawn the Dragon Spirit in the air. In an instant, the sword pattern and Jiao pattern on the spring and autumn sword are soaring.


    As Lu Dongbin said in jueju: swordsmanship has become the king''s skill, and the dragon will kill the dragon!


    A small dragon with a clear body darted out of the spring and autumn sword and rushed towards the black dragon.


    When Xiao Yao stabbed the black dragon with his sword, the blade collided with the black scales. Instead of cutting tofu with his sword, there was a sound of metal collision, which really kicked the iron plate.


    "Break it for me!" Xiao Yao roared. The sword broke through the armor and entered the third point. The black dragon let out a howl, and the tail behind him hit Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t choose to give in. Instead, he hit the hilt with his other hand and poured the power of Tai Chi into his body.


    The spring and autumn sword in my hand is like an arrow that flies away from the string. It passes through the black dragon''s body. In a flash, the dragon''s spirit surges like a raging wave.


    At this time, with the last consciousness, the black dragon uses the dragon tail to sweep Xiao Yao out.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s body fell down and fell to the ground.


    All the viscera were shocked.


    Even with Xiao Yao''s physical strength, he can''t carry it.


    The black dragon also fell and fell to the ground.


    Xiaojiao, who came out of Xiaoyao''s spring and autumn sword, also seized the opportunity and quickly nibbled at the body of the black dragon.


    "It''s just eating the dragon spirit that''s converging into this black dragon." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao nodded, he could see it, otherwise he couldn''t even have a keel.


    When the little dragon was eating away at the body of the black dragon, it was also changing, and its size was getting bigger and bigger.


    Originally, it was impossible for Xiaojiao to absorb the Dragon Qi here, but now the way to eat it is different.


    Although the black dragon''s body is very big, Xiao Yao''s speed is too fast. Xiao Yao is almost at rest. When he opens his eyes, Xiao Jiao is five or six meters long and gets into the spring and autumn sword again. The black dragon''s body has completely disappeared, leaving only a little red light. Xiao Yao walks up to him and finds that the rainbow light is actually a crystal clear fruit, and also emits bursts of fragrance.


    "Longqiguo! This black dragon is actually transformed from dragon Qi fruit! " The python became excited.


    "Longqiguo, what is it?" Xiao Yao picked up the fruit and looked at it. There was a halo on it. It was not easy to look at it.


    "It''s hard to explain the role of longqiguo. In the past, there were not many longqiguo in the Dragon kingdom. Some dragon people would fight for a longqiguo to separate life and death. Later, the number of longqiguo dropped sharply, and finally disappeared..." Python said, "if you give me this longqiguo, I think it''s very likely that I will become a dragon in one fell swoop!"


    Xiao Yao sneered: "you guess, I will not give you to eat?" Python feel very heart... The answer is almost no doubt¡° I''ll keep it for Xiao Xiu. " Xiao Yao laughs and installs the dragon fruit. "But why didn''t Xiao Jiao eat the dragon fruit?"¡° Maybe it''s for you. Maybe it doesn''t think longqiguo is useful for it. " When Python said this, he couldn''t help laughing, "maybe he''s full." Suddenly, another gust of wind came. A long green dragon, coming by the wind, is fierce. I heard the Gong again¡° Again? " Xiao Yao frowned tightly, but he soon spread out again, "do you want to send me longqiguo again? Well, if you have more, you can eat some by yourself. It''s a good thing! " With that, he had rushed to the green dragon.

 Chapter 1835

    This time, Xiao Yao''s opponent, compared with the black dragon he met before, seems to be stronger, but his strength is limited.


    The battle is much more fierce than before. Interestingly, Xiao Yao thinks that this green dragon seems to be more intelligent. Xiao Yao originally wanted to use the same old technique to kill the green dragon in the way of killing the black dragon before, but the other party seemed to be aware of it and didn''t give Xiao Yao such an opportunity at all.


    "Is it difficult? When I was fighting with the black dragon, the green dragon was watching the battle?" Xiao Yao thought.


    It''s quite possible.


    The green dragon suddenly opens its mouth, and a green fog envelops Xiao Yao.


    Being in the green fog, Xiao Yao felt that his ability of action had been affected to a certain extent.


    It''s like there''s more gravity here.


    This also affected Xiao Yao''s speed.


    The Dragon once again issued a dragon chant, the body squatted together, ready to go.


    When Xiao Yao broke through the heavy green fog, the green dragon had opened its mouth and bit Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly. He didn''t change his face. He held the spring and autumn sword in his hand again. His speed increased a lot.


    The spring and autumn sword in his hand soared again. Xiao yaosong opened his hand, and the spring and autumn sword flew out. It became bigger and bigger in the air. It was like a stele standing on the sword mountain, beating the dragon on the head.


    With this sword, the huge body of green dragon fell directly from the air.


    The spring and autumn sword came back to his hand again. Xiao Yao didn''t intend to give the green dragon time to get up again. He ate the sword in his hand and turned over. The sword fell from the sky.


    The Dragon naturally saw Xiao Yao''s purpose. It raised its head and took a breath of dragon to spray towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao clenched his teeth, rubbed the dragon''s breath, and passed through the green dragon''s head with the spring and autumn sword in his hand.


    In an instant, the dragon''s Qi leaked out, and Xiao Yao released the Jiao in the spring and autumn sword. Xiao Jiao was very happy and continued to eat the green dragon''s body. Xiao Yao fell to the ground, where he had been wiped by the dragon''s breath was already bloody, and there were bursts of burning and unbearable pain. He threw a super God pill into his mouth, and then used the power of Tai Chi to recover his injury, which he had found before, The power of Tai Chi in your body has a very good effect in healing.


    This time, the speed of recovering from the injury was much slower. When the injury was almost recovered, Xiao Yao continued to recover the power of Tai Chi in his body.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that Xiao Jiao''s body was more than ten meters long.


    "That''s interesting. You''re growing so fast!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m not afraid to burst my belly?"


    Xiao Jiao leaps and turns, expressing his inner joy in this way.


    Then, back to the spring and autumn sword, the python pattern is shining.


    However, when Xiao Yao approached the body of the green dragon, he found that it was different from before.


    This time, not one dragon fruit, but two!


    "Hey, it''s interesting. Since there are three now, can I take one now?" Xiao Yao sat down cross legged again. He didn''t worry that a dragon would come to fight with him at this time. This may be the rule of the arena. When he didn''t have a good rest, he would not take the next posture. Otherwise, the green dragon would not appear again after he had completely recovered. How could he have such a stupid opponent?


    Swallow the longqiguo in the outlet. The mouth melts and flows down the throat.


    Keep your mouth sweet.


    After that heat flow entered his body, the real dragon Qi in Xiao Yao''s chest became much stronger, and it was still spreading to the surrounding areas. Originally, it was just covering his chest to protect his heart. Now, there are more places covered by the real dragon Qi, and there are more places to protect.


    "What a good thing Xiao Yao took a deep breath and wanted to eat more Longqi fruits to see if he could continue to make Zhenlong Zhenqi stronger.


    "Forget it, you''d better keep it. This dragon Qi fruit may be more helpful to aoxiu and Aochu. Um... The magic dragon may also have some help. You can''t be too selfish. You have to think about them. I have to keep one for them!"


    Python''s voice sounded, and full of resentment: "and me?"


    "You? I don''t have enough to eat, and I want to have you? " Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The python sighed.


    What''s more, it''s not born


    Xiao Yao stood up, took a deep breath, raised his head and roared, full of pride.


    "Who else?"


    "Who else?"¡°


    "Who else?"


    TGA can see that.


    These dragon people who come to fight with themselves are just NPCs in the game. They specially brush their own experience and equipment.


    How could Xiao Yao be willing to miss such an opportunity?


    So he was very excited, waiting for the next one to come.


    As Xiao Yao thought, after he was ready, there was a dragon flying towards him.


    This time, the dragon people who came to fight with Xiao Yao were much smaller than those before. What surprised Xiao Yao most was that the dragon, which was more than ten meters long, was frozen.


    "Ice dragon?" Xiao Yao took a deep breath. When the Dragon appeared, Xiao Yao already felt a chill.


    You know, with his current strength, even if it is out of the snow, will not feel cold.


    Now, because of the appearance of an ice dragon, I feel a little cold.


    Xiao Yao thought for a while, and finally understood what kind of chill it was.


    Yin cold!


    As if this cold, should only appear in hell.


    When Xiao Yao rises from the sky and wants to kill the dragon, the ice dragon opens its mouth, and the ice blades fall towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is waving the spring and autumn sword in his hand, which is as strong as a rainbow.


    All the ice blades were smashed and smashed by Jianguang.


    However, Xiao Yao''s body was pushed farther and farther away, and the ice dragon had the upper hand.


    As time goes on, Xiao Yao''s situation becomes more and more difficult.


    The ice dragon is unstoppable, and the ice blades rush in like an iceberg.


    With a roar, Xiao Yao suddenly dashed forward with his sword, and at the same time, he set off an air current to form a vortex, which gathered all the ice in it. He was still holding the sword firmly in his hand. When the sword formula was finished, the spring and autumn sword pattern in his hand became bright.


    His sword passed through the ice blade, his clothes were cut, and his flesh and blood were turned out, showing his ferocious bones.


    With a roar of fury, the blade runs through the three ice stones in front of him. It collides with the ice dragon''s body, but it doesn''t sink into the ice dragon''s body. On the contrary, Xiao Yao''s arm feels numb. Then the ice dragon utters a dragon chant from its mouth and sweeps Xiao Yao out with its tail.


    Xiao Yao fell to the ground hard. Before he got up, another blade of ice came.


    The boa constrictor suddenly sprang out of Xiao Yao''s body. With his body, he could not help shaking the ice blades. Although he blocked the ice blades, he also left a lot of scars on his body.


    "This time, can I get a dragon fruit?" Python fell to the ground, powerless way.


    Xiao Yao coughed a few times and blood rushed out of his throat.


    "Hey hey, if I really die, you have to die, don''t you protect me?" Xiao Yao said.


    The python sighed.


    He doesn''t like Xiao Yao''s cleverness. He can always see his purpose.


    When he stood up, the spring and autumn sword in his hand uttered a sword chant again, and at the same time, a rainbow burst out, like the rays of the sky. He lifted Xiao Yao up, holding the long sword, and rode away by the rainbow.


    The light of the sword twinkles and the Qi of the sword crisscross.


    Binglong is not afraid, but looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes with some banter.


    The ice dragon once again gathered a huge piece of ice stone and gave all his sword Qi to the moment. Although the sword Qi finally smashed the ice stone, the ice dragon had already moved its position and didn''t give Xiao Yao any chance at all.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, the black dragon and the green dragon were not as powerful as the ice dragon.


    Xiao Yao put a super product pill into his mouth, and madly mobilized the power of Tai Chi in his body.


    The Taiji diagram is spinning faster and faster. Finally, two rainbow lights, white and black, come out of Xiao Yao''s body and merge into the spring and autumn sword.


    "Die for me!" Xiao Yao roared, his face was ferocious, his wrists and neck were blue.


    The ice dragon is not anxious and flustered. It seems that everything is under his control. His body keeps rolling in the air to avoid Xiao Yao''s sword Qi. At the same time, he keeps gathering the ice blades. The ice blades come one after another, forming an impermeable wall, trying to crush Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s wrist turns, a sword breaks the ice blade, and his body leaps out of it. Unexpectedly, in front of his eyes, the ice dragon has already expected his behavior. The dragon''s tail is waiting for him. Xiao Yao''s body hits the stone pillar in the southwest, and his bones seem to be breaking.


    Powerful


    This ice dragon is really strong!


    Before the ice dragon appeared, Xiao Yao was full of fighting spirit, but at this time, he suddenly realized that the strength of the ice dragon was beyond his imagination. Even if it''s a grudge spirit, it''s not necessarily the opponent of the other party to release it at this time. On the contrary, it''s not worth it.


    "You are so special. This is forcing me to enlarge my moves¡° Xiao Yao got up from the ground and didn''t look at the wound. However, although the wound was very deep, because it was sealed by the power of Tai Chi, there was no blood gushing out. Otherwise, Xiao Yao might really lose his fighting ability.


    When another piece of glacier broke open towards Xiao Yao, a colorful flame came out of Xiao Yao''s body.


    The flame collided with the ice. In an instant, the ice turned directly into water and evaporated into water mist.


    The strange fire is ready to roll towards the ice dragon.


    Xiao Yao is very confident in his strange fire. After all, his strange fire can devour everything. However, the speed of the ice dragon is too fast. Although the strange fire has been smashed in the past, the ice dragon does not choose to fight with the strange fire. It is probably that the ice dragon has realized the horror of the strange fire.


    He also released three pieces of ice stones, once to slow down the speed of strange fire, while he was hiding to one side, perfectly avoiding the attack. Xiao Yao''s mind moved and controlled the direction of the strange fire. He suddenly noticed that a golden light flashed from the Tai Chi diagram. A wisp of Qi on it was suddenly mobilized by himself and rushed into the spring and autumn sword. The light pattern on the blade began to solidify, just like the relief on it. At the same time, it was shining brilliantly. His heart was shocked, and his chest suddenly heaved with this breath, When the ice dragon evaded the doubt, he had already stepped on the sword again. A wisp of noble and healthy qi flows into the spring and autumn sword. The light of the sword is flickering, the body shape is like a God, and the socks under the feet are dusty¡° Break it for me Xiao Yao finally seized the opportunity, and this time, after mobilizing a ray of Haoran righteousness in his body, his speed also improved significantly, and his sword Qi soared. It turns out that the word "Po" has formed a huge sword technique. It is true that the law comes out with words¡° With a bang and a loud noise, Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword finally fell into the body of the ice dragon. Immediately, the blade flipped wildly again, churning the ice dragon''s body into pieces of ice and falling down. It was as spectacular as ice into heavy rain! Xiao Yao holds the sword and hovers in the air. His clothes are ragged and bloody. The blood gushes from the wound at this moment and melts with the falling ice and snow. He stands in the air, holding the spring and autumn sword. His body can''t help shaking and his fingers are white. He is quite miserable, but he looks up and laughs. He is as heroic as a general among millions of enemies¡° I use my long sword to break the ice and snow, and the blood is not cold! "£¨ Today''s second watch

 Chapter 1836

    Xiao Yao was lying on the cold floor, looking up at the top of his head.


    At this time, the ice has not been completely melted, the air is still covered by the cold, and the whole space is emitting bursts of cold smoke.


    It''s like being in the ice and snow.


    This kind of feeling... Hiss, it''s really cool.


    I used to take a cold breath, but now I do.


    Python returned to Xiao Yao''s body again. In its words, he was badly hurt this time and needed a good rest. He would not wake up for a period of time. What he said was true or false. He thought it was too dangerous to communicate with Xiao Yao. He had better keep silent. For this, Xiao Yao didn''t go to the bottom of the matter, Tacit understanding is actually very good. Anyway, at the critical moment, python not only has to consider his safety, but also his own safety. If he doesn''t come out to compete when he''s idle, everyone will be happy.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, after defeating the ice dragon, Xiao Yao harvested Five Dragon fruits.


    It''s really fruitful.


    Before, Xiao Yao got three, but now he got five. There are still seven left. Xiao Yao wants to leave three for Xiao Xiu, Ao Chu and magic dragon, but he has four. It''s no problem.


    After all, Xiao Yao is aware that he has been injured seriously. If he doesn''t recover soon, it will take a long time.


    After eating four Dragon Qi fruits in succession, the real dragon Qi on Xiao Yao changed again.


    This time, the real dragon''s Qi was directly solidified. His body was like covered with a layer of cyan armor, with a little cyan halo on it. The armor soon melted into the flesh and blood. With the movement of his heart, the armor could emerge again. He was very angry. He didn''t know whether he would get anything else next. This was a worthwhile trip, although he was seriously injured, But all this is worth it for Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, he felt that his armor had become more powerful.


    Maybe... Can resist the Immortal Emperor''s attack?


    Of course, this is only Xiao Yao''s guess. He is not so stupid that he has to go to a fairy King PK to verify it.


    It''s just that I can''t get along with myself.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is still afraid of death, but he doesn''t think that fear of death is necessarily a bad thing. Compared with those who are afraid of death, the probability of death is certainly higher. It''s just a kind of artistic rendering to say that a group of people are killed after passing through a hail of bullets. If you really calculate the proportion, you can imagine the result.


    So, ah, all this is bullshit. To live well is more important than anything.


    To live well is to do more.


    This time, Xiao Yao''s recovery was much slower than before.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know exactly how long it took,


    When Xiao Yao closed his eyes and turned the power of Tai Chi in his body to recover his injury, his brain didn''t stop and was still running, thinking about the situation that the power of Hao Ran in his body burst out before.


    Even if the noble spirit in my body is just a thin thread, the energy burst out in an instant is unimaginable. If it wasn''t for the noble spirit before, it would not be a simple thing to kill the ice dragon just by virtue of the Taiji power and abnormal fire in my body.


    Chang sighed and opened his eyes. The arena he had been in had disappeared. Instead, he was sitting in a jungle.


    "Where is this?" Xiao Yao frowned and thought.


    The dragon spirit here is still very strong. You can imagine that you are still in the dragon god palace.


    At this time, behind suddenly came a burst of footstep sound.


    He stood up, turned his face and looked behind him. In an instant, all his expressions were frozen.


    The little girl in the sky blue skirt and white shoes is running on the grass, with open arms and innocent smile.


    "Daddy


    The familiar cry, like a huge sword, completely defeated Xiao Yao.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s tears fell down.


    He went crazy and ran in the direction of the girl.


    "Niannian..." Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, squats down and wants to hold Xiao Niannian in his arms.


    Just as Xiao Niannian was about to throw herself into her arms, a strange smile suddenly appeared on her innocent face, which seemed out of place. Without waiting for Xiao Yao''s reaction, "Xiao Niannian" opened his mouth and smashed Xiao Yao out. Fortunately, at this time, the real dragon armor on her body floated on the surface, blocking most of the dragon breath.


    The little girl disappeared in front of her again.


    Xiao Yao slowly got up and looked at the direction Xiao Niannian left, his eyes were blank.


    "Niannian, Niannian?" Xiao Yao is in a panic.


    He looked around for the little girl.


    I kept yelling, but I didn''t get any response.


    Python finally could not help, said: "you know, that is not your daughter, why?"


    This remark caused a heavy blow of tons to Xiao Yao.


    He gave a bitter smile and sat down on the ground, pale.


    "I know." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "but I just want to see more."


    Python sighed, too.


    Xiao Yao such thought, let it do not know how to comfort.


    If Xiao Yao is asleep, he can try to wake him up, but now Xiao Yao is not asleep, he just chooses to pretend to sleep. In this case, what else can he do?


    be put in a quandary.


    Xiao Yao looked around. The forest was lush and green, with green mist curling. The green was dotted with colorful flowers, just like a dream fairyland.


    Close your eyes and you can hear the stream.


    Through the leaves of the gap, broken mottled sunlight poured down, such as really like a dream.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you come back?" Li Xiaoxiao''s voice suddenly sounded behind Xiao Yao.


    He turned and looked at the girl in the white shirt.


    Li Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and seemed to be a little displeased.


    "You said you would bring our daughter back as soon as possible? Why haven''t you come back with your daughter? "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and did not speak.


    He knew in his heart that it was all false.


    However, he didn''t have the heart to destroy it. He just wanted to see more.


    Xiao Niannian appeared from another place.


    "Dad, I found great grandfather!" Xiao Niannian''s small hand is holding the big hand of Gao Feng, which is rough and full of ravines. He waves at Xiao Yao and says.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know who made these illusions, but he must be very powerful.


    The powerful existence can pry into the secret of Xiao Yao''s heart, and can create the people he wants to see most.


    This is fatal to Xiao Yao.


    In another direction, there is a towering tower.


    On the tower, Wu Wutong, dressed in dragon robes, has delicate makeup. She looks down at Xiao Yao.


    "Why did you leave without saying a word? Why don''t you take me with you? Xiao Yao, you big liar


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly.


    He sat cross legged.


    Python said in his heart that it was bad.


    Although Xiao Yao knows that these are illusions, if these illusions attack like Xiao Yao, I''m afraid Xiao Yao will be very dangerous.


    Just as he thought, Xiao Niannian, who was wearing a blue dress, had come to Xiao Yao with a treacherous look.


    "Be careful!" Said the python.


    Xiao Yao''s face looked full of struggle.


    Xiao Niannian suddenly makes a move, and a dragon''s breath smashes toward Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao quickly dodged, and had been ready before.


    Behind Li Xiaoxiao, Wu Wutong also killed Xiao Yao together.


    have plenty of fight in sb.


    "You bastard, if you want to beat you, how dare you hide?" Gao Feng was furious. He raised his withered hand and patted it down. The air around him surged rapidly, forming a strong wind.


    Every move has already brought about the dragon spirit here.


    Xiao Yao just kept dodging, quickly pulling his body, avoiding the dragon breath and the wind, but the situation became more and more difficult.


    "If you just want to dodge, you will die here!" Said the python fiercely.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed for a moment, and suddenly he took out his sword.


    Spring and autumn sword drags a sword rainbow. When she comes to Xiao Niannian, the little girl suddenly shows a frightened smile.


    Xiao Yaoxin read a move, spring and autumn sword back to his hands.


    Python sighed in Xiao Yao''s body.


    It seems that it will have guessed such an outcome for a long time.


    In the final analysis, even if Xiao Yao knows that this is a fantasy, but in the face of his daughter, he still can''t do it.


    How can we do it?


    "No, you can''t come out?" Xiao Yao said.


    "No! I''m not getting well Python didn''t think about it, so he quickly pushed off.


    "Really?" Xiao Yao thinks Python''s words are untrustworthy.


    "False, I know that if I do, you may not be able to help killing me with Chunqiu sword." Said the python very seriously.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    At this time, Xiao Niannian and Li Xiaoxiao rushed towards Xiao Yao again. Their eyes were full of ruthlessness. They were really murderous.


    With the heart read a move, Xiao Yao spring and autumn sword light soared, block a dragon breath.


    But he knew in his heart that under such circumstances, if he only wanted to dodge all the time, just as the python said, he would only die here.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t let me know who made this illusion, or I''ll have to kill you!" Xiao Yao was burning with anger. This way is too inferior for Xiao Yao. Before, in the Dragon arena, Xiao Yao was also doomed, but even if he really died there, he would not have any complaints. But now this way, let Xiao Yao feel some difficult to accept. It''s like putting a knife into Xiao Yao''s heart! He looked up at the shade. Xiao Yao looks at a group of relatives standing in front of him. Gao Feng, Li Xiaoxiao, Wu Wutong, Xiao read. Everyone is Xiao Yao''s closest. All around a green set, frogs and birds. The world... The environment... Is so real! It''s so real that Xiao Yao seems to be losing his ability of identification.

 Chapter 1837

    "Xiao Yao, don''t you come and kneel down and admit your mistake?" The peak suddenly took a step forward. The dust was flying under its feet, and a crack appeared in the earth, extending towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are slightly astringent, and the noble spirit in Xiao Yao''s body suddenly surges up without taking the initiative.


    Inspired by Xiao Yao, he did not retreat but advanced. He took a step forward. When the crack reached Xiao Yao''s feet, it had stopped.


    A golden light came from Xiao Yao''s body and hovered over his head.


    The golden light blooms like a golden lotus.


    The golden light came out and lit up the whole space, like a small sun - not a small solar heater.


    Xiao Yao ear, there is thunder.


    Gao Feng and the other four people all looked frightened.


    As if to see the most terrible time in the world, in the golden light, they subconsciously closed their eyes, looking painful struggle.


    As if suffering.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you want to do?" Gao Feng roared.


    "Dad, are you going to kill us?" Xiao Niannian said pitifully.


    Xiao Yao frowned tightly and held his heart firmly.


    When he opened his eyes, the golden light flashed in his eyes.


    Gorgeous and dazzling, such as the presence of saints.


    The python hiding in Xiao Yao''s body began to shudder at this time.


    It suddenly has a bad feeling, such as a thorn in the back!


    Xiao Yao takes a step forward, and his momentum rises abruptly. The spring and autumn sword revolves around him. He seems to enjoy the halo and breath of Xiao Yao.


    "It''s strange that I don''t speak! power! Chaos! God


    Every word sounds strange.


    It''s like... Coming from another population, solemn and heavy.


    Every word seems to have been tempered.


    Every word contains thousands of thunder.


    Spring thunder in the tongue, the sound spread thousands of miles!


    This dreamland is falling apart.


    Gao Feng, Li Xiaoxiao, and other people who have been transformed into illusions, have all disappeared in front of us.


    Even the python hiding on the small mountain in Xiao Yao''s body is rolling at this time.


    It''s like being devastated beyond endurance.


    "Wow!"


    If the glass is broken, the sound of falling will pile up.


    In front of the jungle, completely disappeared, revealing the original darkness.


    When Xiao Yao stands in a void and deep space, the only luminous body is the golden halo on his head and body.


    Holy and honest, you can''t look directly at it.


    Xiao Yao''s noble and healthy spirit is also growing. The original line keeps growing, and it already has a thick thumb.


    In the dark, in the distance, suddenly a red light came on.


    Long and winding.


    The sage on Xiao Yao''s head returns to his body, but Xiao Yao''s eyes are filled with endless murderous spirit.


    "Is that you?" Xiao Yao suddenly rushed to the distance.


    There was a gust of wind.


    With one sword, the wind blows away.


    "Damn it Xiao Yao is murderous and crazy. God blocks the killing of God and Buddha blocks the killing of Buddha!


    Those who disturb my heart will not leave you a second!


    The giant dragon with red halo, seeing Xiao Yao running towards him, spewed out blue mist. In a flash, a stream of energy rushed towards Xiao Yao. It seemed that he wanted to rush into Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Still here?" Xiao Yao yelled angrily, "looking for death?"


    Before Xiao Yao fell into the environment, it was because he was unprepared, but now he has already been prepared, and he is blessed with Haoran righteousness. It''s fantastic that the giant dragon wants to let Xiao Yao fall into an illusion again.


    It''s not that bullying, is it?


    Xiao Yao felt that the red dragon really didn''t take himself seriously.


    "It''s a mirage dragon. In fact, it''s very rare." Said the python suddenly.


    "Mirage dragon?" Xiao Yao frowned a little. It was the first time he had heard of it.


    "Mirage of mirage." The python said, "its power is to create illusions."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that he didn''t think about it before. The first reaction in his mind was actually Shen Long


    I wonder if it''s Shen Bao''s brother.


    At this time, he had killed the mirage dragon.


    With the approaching of Xiao ah yo, the momentum of the mirage dragon is also changing. At the beginning, Xiao Yao was a bit aggressive. But when Xiao Yao broke all the illusions and came near, he was a bit depressed. At the beginning, he was still like an ant on a hot pot. Now he has a sense of waiting to die, as if he had been waiting for death.


    Xiao Yao didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he was curious.


    "The attack means of the mirage dragon is just to create a mirage. Now that the mirage can''t stop you, his fighting ability is not your opponent. In this space, he is the gatekeeper and can''t run away." Python said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized and nodded.


    So Xiao Yao looked at the Dragon waiting to die, and his eyes were full of irony.


    "You dare to challenge me even if you have such a little ability. I don''t know what to do." With these words, the spring and autumn sword has been flying towards the mirage dragon, fast.


    The mirage dragon didn''t move. He seemed to know that his breath had been locked by the spring and autumn sword. There was no place to dodge.


    As soon as the spring and autumn sword passes through the mirage dragon, five red lights fall. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and catches the five dragon Qi fruits.


    Mirage dragon''s body, also completely dissipated.


    Python is really pissed off.


    "Didn''t I just say that? This mirage dragon is very rare. You can meet it, but you can''t ask for it! " The boa constrictor said, "despatching the heavenly things is despatching the heavenly things..."


    "Then you will die instead of him?" Xiao Yao said.


    The python was silent.


    It suddenly felt that when it met Xiao Yao, it was really wrong.


    If God can give it a chance to come again, it will not say anything into Xiao Yao''s body.


    This is totally self torture!


    It thinks that it was the stupidest decision it had ever made to help Xiao Yao get the devil''s heart. It thinks that it has set up a powerful enemy for the demons. Maybe Xiao Yao can''t cause any threat to the demons now, but one thing is for sure.


    The growth speed of this guy is too fast, and his luck is frightening.


    How can ordinary people gain so many opportunities in the dragon race?


    But now everything is settled, even if it regrets it, it will not help. It can only break its teeth and swallow them in its stomach. Besides, it was not it that gave Xiao Yao the devil''s heart, but the will of the devil.


    This is not what it can control.


    After the complete extinction of mirage dragon, the dark environment ushered in a burst of light.


    I have already stood at the entrance of the dragon god palace.


    As for the blood fog demon king magic dragon, they have stood outside waiting for him.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly fell on a strange beast standing beside Xiao Bai.


    Tiger head, tail, eyes like night pearl, with some moire on the body, and strong domineering *, after seeing Xiao Yao, the beast has rushed over, and his head rubbed hard on Xiao Yao''s leg.


    "What is this?" Xiao Yao was stunned and said, "did you get the chance in the dragon god palace?"


    Xiaobai smiles bitterly.


    "Master, this is the electric tiger!"


    Xiao was happy. He looked down at the strange animal and asked, "how did the electric tiger become like this?"


    Ao Xiu curled his mouth and didn''t have a good way: "this electric tiger is lucky, and I don''t know what he met in the dragon god palace. He got some blood."


    Xiao Yao knows that.


    He is one of the nine sons of the dragon.


    Blood is so pure that it can''t be any purer.


    In the ancient prison, the most sculpture is Cuan.


    They are all ferocious tiger heads.


    "Good luck, you cerebellar axe." Xiao Yao touched the head of the electric tiger, looked at Yan aoxiu and asked, "does it have a lot to do with you dragon people now?"


    Aoxiu nodded.


    Xiao Yao glanced at them and found that they were all here. He said with a smile, "you are really fast enough. Did you come out as soon as you entered?"


    "Master, do you know how long you have been in the Dragon Palace


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He doesn''t have a concept of time at all.


    "Three months." The blood fog demon lord stretched out three fingers to say.


    Xiao Yao himself was surprised.


    In fact, he didn''t take long to fight with the dragon people inside, and he didn''t stay long in the illusion.


    The real waste of time is actually recuperation.


    Especially after fighting with the ice dragon, Xiao Yao was seriously injured and ate four Dragon Qi fruits in a row. He also had some super product pills. Xiao Yao didn''t know how long they were delayed.


    "How lucky are you?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "The ape demon and I didn''t stay long. We came out in three days. I got a dragon jade pendant, which can block the next xianzun attack." The blood fog demon king gave a bitter smile, "give it to the ape demon. For me, the function of the jade pendant is really chicken ribs."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, at this time, we can see the idea of the blood fog demon king.


    Comparatively speaking, ape demon is more powerful than Xiaobai, but with good things, blood fog demon''s first idea is to give it to ape demon.


    He knows that ape demons are absolutely loyal to the demons, but Xiaobai is not necessarily. Although Xiaobai is also a dragon, he always stands on Xiao Yao''s side. As for Xiao Yao''s attitude towards the demons, he is a bit unpredictable. With a bitter smile, the ape demon said, "my luck is even worse. I got a piece of grass. The real dragon adults say that the grass is not rare in the Dragon Kingdom, and it''s useless to me. I just keep it, thinking about whether master can use it in alchemy." Xiao Yao''s eyes fall on Xiaobai and magic dragon again. Xiaobai doesn''t have much to gain. After entering, he finds a piece of relic. In Xiaobai''s words, there are many good things in it. Just when he picks up a piece of burnt wood, he is driven out by a dragon clan. If he wants to be depressed, he will be depressed. On the contrary, magic dragon always smiles and seems to have gained a lot.

 Chapter 1838

    At this time, Ao Xiu suddenly said: "in fact, the wood of little white dog has a very simple origin."


    Small white face is black: "I am snow wolf."


    "Good little white dog." Ao Xiu didn''t think so, and continued to say to Xiao Yao, "dragon turtle said that this is lightning wood, which contains a strong heavenly power. It''s a kind of weapon, but it can only be used once."


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling that Xiaobai''s harvest was not very bad.


    As for the magic dragon, he seems to have enough energy and spirit. He always has a smile on his face. A fool can see that he has gained a lot.


    "What''s the good thing?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The Dragon shook his head.


    "If it''s good, it''s not." Said the dragon.


    Aoxiu said quickly: "that''s for sure. You don''t need any good things. You have the same blood as me. Isn''t that enough? Most importantly, you are still a demon


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he was also shocked.


    When he came out before, he had already felt the powerful dragon Qi on the magic dragon, but he didn''t think much about it.


    Now hearing what Ao Xiu said, he realized that the real dragon blood on the magic dragon was as good as Ao Xiu.


    That is to say, the hope of magic dragon becoming a real dragon is almost equal to that of Ao Xiu?


    In the whole dragon Kingdom, aoxiu had few rivals, because of his strong dragon blood.


    Now, magic dragon has such convenience.


    "Are you a demon or a dragon now?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Magic Dragon thought about it, shook his head, said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about this problem!"


    Blood fog demon king said quickly: "he is certainly our demon family, after all, there are demons." After all, the magic dragon now has real dragon blood. Ao Xiu, who has almost the same blood as him, has great hope of becoming a real dragon. Even if the magic dragon can''t become a real dragon, his strength will be greatly improved. When he becomes a demon king, there will be few opponents among the demons. Originally, the magic dragon had a high position in the demons, and its strength had always been the best among the demons of the same realm. That''s because although the magic dragon was a demon, it had mastered the magic power of the dragon.


    It''s no small thing.


    Therefore, in any case, the Lord of blood fog himself will leave the dragon in the demon clan, otherwise, he will surely become the sinner of the demon clan


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "I got the devil''s heart before, but now I don''t belong to the devil family."


    "..." the blood fog devil''s face was hard to see the extreme, and he was very subdued, but in the face of Xiao Yao''s words, he couldn''t find any words to refute.


    Magic Dragon suddenly said: "whether it''s my dragon or demon, even if I become a demon God or even a Dragon God, I only listen to my master."


    This is absolutely for the Lord of blood fog.


    The blood mist demon nodded bitterly.


    Even though he has always understood this, but now the magic dragon so solemnly told him, he still can''t stand it.


    Xiao Yao or magic dragon.


    There are also two dragon tribes that Xiao Yao knew before.


    This force can not be underestimated.


    In fact, what is really terrible is not the power that Xiao Yao now holds in his hands, but the fact that there are too many unknowns in Xiao Yao.


    A guy with evil heart and Emperor''s blood bead, his strength has improved so fast.


    God knows where his final destination is


    This is unheard of in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    Compared with the spring and autumn sword, the magic heart and the emperor''s blood beads seem to be inferior.


    He became more and more depressed.


    If the demons who forced Xiao Yao to the wasteland knew these things, what would they look like?


    Although the demons would say that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s visit to the great wilderness, there would not be so many opportunities for so many things, but in fact, the blood fog demon always felt that even if Xiao Yao stayed in Hongmeng tree, there would not be no chance.


    This is the "potential" of Xiao Yao!


    Xiao Yao didn''t think about what he was thinking at this time. Instead, he took out the prepared dragon Qi fruit.


    Aoxiu and Aochu''s eyes brightened when they saw longqiguo.


    "Wow! Dad, how can you have dragon fruit? " Ao Xiu said, "this is a good thing. I got a dragon spirit fruit in the dragon god palace before, so my strength can advance by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, even if I have blood to suppress, I can''t beat Ao Huo!"


    "Xiao Yao, how can you have three dragon fruits? That''s too much. " Ao Chu was also envious.


    Xiao Yao asks curiously: "this dragon Qi fruit, still have help to you now?"


    Aoxiu quickly said: "no help, no help. I''ve taken one before, but I don''t need it now."


    Aochu looked at aoxiu, his eyes were full of surprise, but he laughed, but did not break anything.


    Even so, Xiao Yao had a panoramic view of the changes in Aochu''s face before.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and patted Ao Xiu on the head.


    "Well, when you say that, can you stop swallowing while you say it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ao Xiu was surprised and said, "is it so obvious?"


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    In the eyes of the dragon people in the Dragon Kingdom, aoxiu may really be a little devil, but in Xiao Yao''s eyes, aoxiu is a little cute!


    Long Qiguo is full of temptation to him, but Ao Xiu knows that if he really tells Xiao Yao the truth, Xiao Yao will give it to them, so he tells a lie.


    Xiao Yao gave Ao Xiu a dragon fruit and said, "since you call me dad, I can''t treat you badly. Eat it now."


    Ao Xiu looked worried. As soon as he was about to speak, Xiao Yao continued: "the most important thing is that you have grown up."


    "Grow up?" Ao Xiu is slightly a Leng, don''t understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    "Yes! Because you know when to give up something. " Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I don''t know about the dragon race, but the Terran race is like this. As we grow older, we will gradually know that we have to give up a lot of things, such as things that don''t belong to us, and the freedom that we didn''t take seriously when we were young, eh... Let''s take the simplest example, children can sleep in every day, When and when do they want to sleep, but as they grow older, because they go to school and because they go to work, they have to give up the right to sleep in, which is also a kind of giving up. "


    Ao Xiu nodded slowly. He didn''t say anything, but looked thoughtful.


    Ao Chu was very angry. He had talked to Ao Xiu about a lot of things before. However, Ao Xiu''s attitude towards the things he said was always dismissive. Now Xiao Yao just said a few words casually, which made him think deeply.


    "Eat the dragon fruit, and then think about it." The Dragon turtle suddenly said, "it''s very helpful to you."


    Ao Xiu nodded quickly. He also realized that he seemed to touch the invisible barrier, so he quickly stuffed the dragon fruit into his mouth and said to Xiao Yao, "thank you, Dad!" Then he quickly hid to one side, sat down cross legged, and entered a state of meditation


    Xiao Yao gives the remaining dragon Qi fruit to magic dragon and Aochu.


    "I can''t take this." Ao Chu said quickly, "dragon Qi fruit is very important. In fact, it has a good effect on the three families of immortals, demons and demons. You have given it to us, and we will regret it later."


    Dragon Tortoise also rarely said: "Terran adults, this dragon Qi fruit is also helpful to you. What''s more, you still have real dragon Qi..."


    Before long GUI''s words were finished, Xiao Yao suddenly grabbed a handful of longqiguo in his hand.


    It''s the spoils after killing mirage dragon, five dragon fruits.


    The three he had taken out before were ready for aochuao to repair the magic dragon.


    "Don''t I have any more?" Xiao Yao said.


    Dragon turtle


    Aochu and magic dragon are stiff.


    After a long time, the Dragon turtle sighed: "my Lord, have you emptied the dragon god palace?"


    Xiao Yao said nothing.


    "That''s all. That''s your fortune!" Said the tortoise with a bitter smile.


    "I''ll give you one, too." Xiao Yao said.


    The Dragon turtle shook his head: "the Dragon Spirit fruit is useless to me. It''s better to give the electric tiger a name. Well, it can''t be called the electric tiger now. It has to change its name. After all, it already has blood."


    Xiao Yao turns around, looks at the electric tiger and throws a dragon fruit. The electric tiger immediately opens its mouth to catch it.


    You''re not polite at all. You just wag your tail at Xiao Yao and rub Xiao Yao with your brain bag.


    "You take one, too." Xiao Yao said to Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai shook his head: "no, master, I don''t want it. I have nothing to do with the dragon clan. I can only be regarded as a pure demon clan."


    When talking, Xiaobai also blinked hard.


    Xiao Yao at the beginning of some doubts, but immediately understand the meaning of Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai thinks that if Xiao Yao is really a good money boy, one by one, there is no way to avoid the blood fog demon king and ape demon.


    We can''t all have it, just don''t give it to the blood fog demon and ape demon?


    What''s more, there''s something hidden in Xiaobai''s words just now.


    He said that he was a pure demon, and there was no reason to take longqiguo.


    Blood fog demon king and ape demon are not pure demons?


    This sentence comes out, also can be regarded as blocking the mouth of blood mist demon king and ape demon.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that after Xiaobai came to Tianwaitian, he really became a lot smarter.


    He and Xiaobai tacit understanding, there is no demand, blood fog demon king and ape demon can only greedy more than.


    Xiao Yao is not a stingy person, but long Qiguo really helps him a lot. What''s more, the relationship between him and blood fog demon is still very delicate. Maybe he will be the enemy of life and death in the future... Therefore, Xiao Yao will not send out the dragon fruit, but decides to eat it himself.

 Chapter 1839

    Whether the ape devil or the blood fog devil, Xiao Yao didn''t really regard them as his own people.


    Xiao Yao knew in his heart that ape demon and blood fog demon kept a high degree of vigilance to themselves all the time.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s rapid growth, in fact, the hearts of the two demons are also very complex.


    On the one hand, they think Xiao Yao''s character is quite good, and they are their master and good partner. They have experienced a lot of life and death together


    But on the other hand, they always feel that Xiao Yao''s growth speed is too fast, and it is likely that it will not be long before it will cause great pressure on the demons.


    This is a kind of ambivalence.


    After the little vernacular finished, the ape demon and the blood fog demon looked at each other, and they were helpless.


    Originally, they could have the cheek to ask Xiao Yao for one. After all, this is their master! They also know Xiao Yao and know that once they speak, the other party will be embarrassed to refuse.


    But now it''s not the same. Xiaobai''s words have blocked their way back, and they don''t have the chance to speak at all!


    Both demons have chest pain


    Xiao Yao also found a place and sat down cross legged, ready to take the rest of the longqiguo.


    "Master, I will protect the Dharma for you!" Xiaobai said with a smile.


    The voice of the dragon and tortoise came from behind, with pride in it.


    "Don''t worry, there are old slaves in Longyu, no one can hurt the Terran adults!"


    In the Dragon Kingdom, dragon turtles do have enough strength to be proud.


    Magic Dragon and AO Xiu didn''t hesitate either. They found a place to swallow dragon Qi fruit.


    With the previous experience, Xiao Yao''s speed of absorbing longqiguo this time is much faster than before. It''s like a road that has been taken once, so he has to be familiar with it.


    The real dragon and armor on Xiao Yao''s body reappeared, coagulated on his skin, and still lingered with a blue light pattern.


    Even the Dragon Tortoise was a little surprised: "is this the benefit that longqiguo brings to adults? If you can refine all the longqiguo you just ate, maybe... "


    At this point, he suddenly stopped.


    Xiaobai just heard the key, the other party suddenly did not say, naturally is full of depression, but because of the identity of the other party, he did not dare to urge, can only feel depressed.


    In fact, the words behind the dragon and tortoise are simple.


    He just wanted to say that Xiao Yao''s real dragon and armor might be able to block the Immortal Emperor''s attack at the critical moment, but he was not sure, so he didn''t dare to say it too thoroughly, lest Xiao Yao would listen to it at that time. Xiao Yao really dares to resist the immortal Emperor''s attack. If Xiao Yao died in the hands of the Immortal Emperor because of his words, The Dragon turtle felt that he had committed a heinous crime.


    Just like the Terran, it took only one or two years to learn how to speak when they were born. In the next many years, they have to learn to shut up. Some words should be said and some words should not be said. The Dragon turtle who has lived for many years has a more thorough view than Xiao Yao and Xiaobai.


    Speaking does not necessarily mean saying something wrong, but if you don''t speak, you can never say something wrong.


    This time, Xiao Yao woke up a lot faster, but because he ate too many longqiguo, he was the last one to wake up.


    Magic dragon, aoxiu, Aochu, they are all dragon people. They are faster than Xiao Yao in refining dragon Qi.


    Looking at the real dragon and armor on his body, Xiao Yao also showed a satisfied smile.


    With the movement of mind, the real dragon and real armor are hidden under the skin.


    "Wow! Dad, you armor, you look really powerful! Why didn''t I? " Aoxiu said enviously.


    The Dragon turtle said with a smile, "when you become a Dragon God, the hardness of the Dragon scales on your body will not be worse than that of the true Qi armor."


    Ao Xiu raised his head and looked at the sky: "Dragon God, it''s going to be a long time..."


    "It won''t be long." "I always feel that the dragon clan is about to rise."


    Then he took another look at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s about the same as the rise of the Terran."


    Xiao Yao grinned bitterly and felt that the Dragon turtle really looked up to himself.


    Then he pulled oshou to one side.


    Spread out the palm, there is a dragon fruit in the palm.


    "Eh, Dad, why don''t you finish it?" Ao Xiu asked curiously.


    "This one is for you." Xiao Yao said.


    Aoxiu''s face brightened.


    "But it''s not for you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ao Xiu was a little confused.


    For yourself, not for yourself


    What are you doing for yourself? Keep it for a walnut plate? None of them is enough


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and points to Long Hui.


    From the dragon god palace to now, Long Hui did not speak. Before everyone said that when they were harvesting in the dragon god palace, the little girl didn''t speak. Xiao Yao noticed it, but didn''t ask.


    He knew that the little girl named Long Hui was always wary of them.


    Even for Long Hui, to stay with Xiao Yao and them, there are still some meaning that he has to endure humiliation and compromise in order to keep his grandfather alive.


    However, Xiao Yao really thinks that girl is very interesting.


    Moreover, he was also very good-looking. He was a beautiful girl, so Ao Xiu''s luck was very good.


    "This dragon Qiguo, you keep it and find a suitable opportunity for her." Xiao Yao said.


    Aoxiu immediately curled up his mouth: "Dad, you are too violent to send things from heaven. Why should you give such a good thing to her?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "isn''t she your daughter-in-law?"


    "Cut, I just talk casually..." Ao Xiu said with a red face.


    I''m more embarrassed. Just like children in junior high school and primary school, even if I really like a girl, I will make fun of her and show how I hate others.


    "Anyway, long Qiguo is given to you. Whether you want to give it to her or not, you can do it yourself. If you can, it''s really good to let others be your daughter-in-law. If you don''t believe it, you can eat it yourself. Anyway, you have to have your own judgment."


    Aoxiu''s face changed.


    He had realized what Xiao Yao was going to say next, and quickly spread his arms around Xiao Yao''s thigh.


    "Dad, are you going to leave?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t really stay in Longyu all the time, can I?"


    "Dad... I know you''re here to take your sister home." Ao Xiu clenched his fist and said, "don''t worry, Dad. I will seize the time to become a Dragon God. At that time, I will help you eat the immortal."


    Xiao Yao patted Ao Xiu on the head.


    "Well, try to be quick."


    Osho nodded his head.


    He didn''t think so much before. He just felt happy living in Longyu. He could do whatever he wanted. But now, he suddenly felt that he had found his goal in life.


    He had thought about becoming a Dragon God, but he was not so eager as he is now.


    "Daddy, is my sister cute?" Ao Xiu asked.


    The "father and son" simply sat down on the floor.


    "If you have to ask that, it must be more lovable than you." Xiao Yao said very seriously.


    "..." Ao Xiu thinks Xiao Yao''s biggest shortcoming is that he doesn''t lie much.


    "Dad, I always think that you will suffer a great loss sooner or later when you talk like this." Aoxiu said very seriously.


    Aoxiu''s character can also show such an expression. It''s not too much to use the first four words to describe it.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "Dad, where are you going next?" Ao Xiu asked.


    This problem has aroused Xiao Yao''s deep thinking.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer for a long time. Ao Xiu seemed to have guessed something and asked tentatively, "haven''t you thought about it yet?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Originally came to the dragon, Xiao Yao is not too many ideas, is the Qinglong account.


    After arriving at the Dragon Kingdom, he has gained a lot, but if he goes to the fairyland alone with these gains, he is undoubtedly looking for death.


    "Do you have any idea where you''re going? Or do you want to go back to the wasteland? " Ao Xiu asked.


    These are what Xiaobai said before Xiao Yao didn''t come out.


    Ao Xiu naturally knew something, otherwise he would not have known about Xiao Nian. After all, Xiao Yao has never said anything.


    "The great wasteland... Forget it." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why?" Aoxiu was a little surprised.


    "After all, I was invincible there." Xiao Yao said.


    On the face, is a pair of master completely lonely expression.


    Ao Xiu: "I''m not sure."


    But what Xiao Yao said is also true.


    In the ancient wasteland, immortals, demons and demons will be suppressed by their strength, but Xiao Yao will be blessed. Without coming to the Dragon Kingdom, Xiao Yao will be able to kill immortals and Demons steadily, and even more able to fight back under the encirclement of each other and kill them all.


    Born in hardship, die in happiness.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to stay in the great wilderness for too long. That will kill his fighting spirit. It''s definitely not a good thing. Moreover, he understands that Qinglong has also said that it''s hard for him to find a way to break through in the great wilderness.


    Since this is the case, it''s better to go to other places and find some difficult opponents to sharpen their strength.


    Even if a knife wants to be sharp all the time, it needs a grindstone.


    For practitioners, a strong opponent is even more essential.


    "So, do you have a direction?"


    "To the demons." Xiao Yao stood up and said.


    "Can I come with you?" Ao Xiu asked. However, when he asked this question, Ao Xiu was a little weak. Seems to have guessed the other party''s answer¡° When you become the Dragon God. " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Aoxiu could only nod his head¡° By the way, take care of that little girl! " Xiao Yao said, "young man, we have a long way to go." Ao Xiu''s face turned red again and shook his head: "Dad, I''m still young..." just as Xiao Yao was about to leave, Long Hui ran to Xiao Yao with a small rag and stuffed something into his hand¡° Thank you... "She whispered.

 Chapter 1840

    In Longyu, open the gate.


    On the Star Road, Xiao Yao and the magic dragon all come to Xiao Yao.


    "Master, what did the little girl give you before?" Xiao Bai asked.


    "Guess what?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiaobai''s face is full of depression. Where can I guess?


    Xiao Yao spread out his hand, a bead that was emitting a white halo was in the palm of his hand.


    "That''s it." Xiao Yao said.


    He is not the kind of person who likes to play tricks. Just now, he just deliberately tormented Xiaobai''s curiosity.


    It''s Xiao Yao''s evil taste of making fun of hardships.


    "It should be the little girl who got it from the dragon god palace, but she didn''t say what it was. She didn''t know." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then why did she give it to you and say thank you?" Xiaobai asked curiously.


    Xiao Yaobai looked at Xiaobai and asked, "your curiosity is too heavy. If you look at the magic dragon, you will be more stable."


    Xiaobai sniffed: "doesn''t he want to know? Just waiting for me to ask him. "


    The magic dragon laughs.


    I don''t feel embarrassed to be exposed.


    "As for why he thanks me, I should have brought her into the dragon god palace." Xiao Yao said, "in addition, maybe she also knows that if I didn''t speak, Xiao Xiu would not really let her grandfather go so easily."


    Listening to Xiao Yao talking about these, Xiao Bai finally has a chance to ask the question that has been pressing in his heart for a long time.


    "Master, that old man, why do you have to deal with you? There is no injustice or hatred. " Xiaobai said indignantly, "I think we should have let Xiao Xiu eat that old man. It''s not a thing!"


    Xiaobai or magic dragon, in fact, are very vengeful.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and did not answer this question.


    It''s not that these things can''t be said, but Xiao Yao thinks that they can''t be said in front of the blood fog demon and ape demon.


    Otherwise, who knows what complicated ideas they will have?


    If we let them know that, a long time ago, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons were ruled by the Terrans, it will certainly give them a sense of crisis.


    Even if they will continue to maintain friendly relations with Xiao Yao, they will be more alert to Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the blood fog demon stopped and came near.


    "Master, do you really want to go to the demon world?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "do you not welcome me?"


    "It must not be!" In fact, I think it''s very good for you to go to the devil''s world, and I want to know what we are going to do next


    Xiao Yao asked with great interest, "what do you think?"


    "Master, you will take the lead, and then we will work together to carry forward our Martial Arts in the demons!" The blood fog demon said with great interest, "at that time, our demons will grant you the status of a master of the demons. Some demons have to fight against you. When we have mastered our martial arts, we will not be at a great disadvantage when we fight with the fairies. At that time, the Fairies have to think about whether we really want to wage war with our demons!"


    You don''t have to guess. These thoughts have already taken root in the mind of the blood fog demon.


    Otherwise, the other side will not speak so smoothly.


    Xiao Yao looked at the blood mist demon, frowned slightly, and his eyes were complicated. At the same time, he began to think.


    It''s not impossible, but Xiao Yao is not particularly willing.


    For Xiao Yao, it is more difficult to completely control the demons than to defeat the fairies.


    Therefore, if the demons are really too strong, Xiao Yao will set up a strong opponent for himself.


    What''s going on?


    The demons are so powerful now that they haven''t learned martial arts.


    If all the demons have learned martial arts, isn''t it more terrible?


    The best result is that the demon world will help Xiao Yao kill the fairyland, and then Xiao Yao will enjoy the success. But this possibility is not very big. After all, once a war is launched, it will be a huge loss for both the fairyland and the demon world.


    Even if in the end the demon world really eats up the fairyland, it will kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. What''s more, there are too many different voices in the demon world.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about the demon world, even if it''s just a simple contact, he also finds that the so-called "conservative small forces" in the mouth of blood fog demon are not small at all, otherwise Xiao Yao won''t have to hide in the wilderness. Now, the reason why the blood fog demon king thinks that there is no pressure for Xiao Yao to return to the demons now is that Xiao Yao can become the "master of the demons". With this identity, Xiao Yao can stand on the top of the demons. Those demons who want to deal with Xiao Yao also have to weigh up.


    Perhaps, and Xiao Yao as the enemy, is standing on the opposite side of the demons.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao also has an idea.


    "Is the operation difficult?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The blood fog demon king felt that he had moved Xiao Yao, and suddenly he was very happy.


    "For me, it''s certainly not difficult. As long as my martial arts skills are smashed, I don''t know who dares to talk too much!" The blood fog demon king said domineering.


    In fact, it''s not very difficult for the main fighting factions of the demons to protect Xiao Yao, but the demons also need a reason. Why do they want to protect Xiao Yao? After all, they need to pay a certain price, for a Xiao Yao to pay those costs, is not worth it.


    But if Xiao Yao can teach the magic skills, it''s another matter.


    With the blood fog demon, Xiao Yao also has some points in his heart.


    His purpose is not complicated.


    After waiting for the demons, he taught them martial arts while doing something in private.


    At this point, Xiao Yao felt that he needed to be honest with the blood fog demon.


    "I need the identity of the demon world, but at the same time, I also need some convenience." Xiao Yao said.


    The blood mist demon king is slightly stunned. He takes a deep breath. It seems that he has already guessed that Xiao Yao will seize this opportunity to discuss terms with the demons, so he asks: "what? If you want us to negotiate with Xianzu and bring your daughter back, it''s a bit difficult. We can''t figure out Xiandi''s temperament, and the other party won''t give us such face. "


    When it comes to the end, the blood fog demon is helpless.


    Even if the devil comes out, the Immortal Emperor will not sell his face.


    In the final analysis, it is because the fairies look down on the demons from their heart and feel that the other party is not qualified to sit at the negotiation table with them.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said he didn''t want to say that.


    Blood fog demon king immediately relaxed a lot, heroic way: "if it is something else, but you say no harm!"


    "I will kill the Lord." Xiao Yao said.


    The Lord of blood fog was stunned.


    This was caught off guard by Xiao Yao.


    "Which one?"


    "Those who want to kill me, I have a small stomach, so I want to settle accounts with them." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Before, in the wilderness, Xiao Yao was chased by the fairies and demons. In fact, he could bear it. After all, everyone had nothing to do with him.


    But the demons are different.


    In addition to the blood fog demon king and ape demon know some inside information, other demons should know that Xiao Yao is also a demon.


    Even so, they went all the way to the ancient wasteland for the killing order of the immortals, just to carry Xiao Yao''s head to the immortals for reward.


    Xiao Yao can''t bear such behavior.


    Besides, he went to the demons just to sharpen himself?


    Xiao Yao continued: "the first one is the reincarnation demon."


    The blood mist demon king gave a wry smile and said: "you are trying to embarrass us. You want to kill the demon king of our demon family, and you want to be protected by our demon family when it''s exposed..."


    He choked back the last sentence.


    What he wanted to say was that Xiao Yao was bullying the devil


    But after a moment''s hesitation, he nodded: "I promise you."


    Although it''s very difficult, in the eyes of the blood fog demon, it''s not too much.


    Those demons who want to hold the fairy''s thigh every day, not to mention Xiao Yao, even he wants to kill each other.


    Since Xiao Yao is willing to do it, even if he can''t stand on the same front with Xiao Yao, what he should do still needs to be done.


    Xiao Yao smile, the two sides are successful negotiations.


    Fairies.


    Bamboo world.


    A man covered with blood was killed out of the bamboo forest.


    Carrying a Xuan iron sword, he went to the bamboo house.


    His face was pale, but his eyes were bright.


    "I won!" The young man roared at the bamboo building.


    "I think you should see through the wonders of the bamboo sea soon." The man standing on the bamboo building, holding the bamboo slips in his hand, said with a smile.


    "I see it." The man covered with blood laughed and said, "I just think it''s meaningless to come out like that. It''s better to kill him directly."


    With that, he took out a bed from his storage space.


    "No, I cut a lot of bamboo and made a bed." Xu kuangge said, "my woman is more precious. Although she doesn''t think so, I think so. Don''t you love these bamboos?"


    The middle-aged man put down his bamboo slips, pointed to Xu kuangge and scolded, "do you know these are the most important bamboo spirits in the bamboo sea?"


    "I know! Why else would I cut it down? " Xu kuangge rolled his eyes and felt that what the other party said was nonsense. With that, he got into the bamboo sea again¡° Don''t you already win? What else to do? " Middle aged men can''t calm down¡° Didn''t you say, let me live here with my woman? I''m going to build a bamboo building here! " Xu Bingge''s voice came. He is bold and unrestrained¡° I''m wrong. You come back and I''ll get it for you! " The middle-aged man was so angry that he stamped his foot and quickly reached out his hand to pull back Xu kuangge, who had already escaped into the bamboo forest, "are you uncle, OK? I''ll do it, I''ll do it In the bamboo house, Xu kuangge sits down at will, and does not treat himself as an outsider¡° I said, "you are too mean, aren''t you?" Xu kuangge seems to be dissatisfied. The middle-aged man gasped and waved his hand. All of a sudden, countless bamboos in the sea of bamboos gathered into dark blue pillars of light, which rose to the sky and merged into a big group of light. When it came down, there was already a bamboo building in front of us¡° Look, are you satisfied? " Asked the middle-aged man¡° It''s too small. " Xu crazy song said. The middle-aged man pointed to Xu kuangge''s nose. Angry: "don''t deceive the immortal too much!"£¨ The third shift is coming)

 Chapter 1841

    The demons have Hongmeng tree, which is divided into 18 layers, one layer and one small world.


    Hongmeng tree originally grew up in the Buddhist world. Later, I don''t know what happened, but it was occupied by the evil doves.


    Some demons say that the reason why the demons live in Hongmeng tree is that the origin of the demonic world lies in the Buddha world, but most of them don''t agree. They think that the demons are the demons, and the Buddha world is the Buddha world, which has nothing to do with it. Those gods and Buddhas in the Buddha world who cherish feathers are even more reluctant to admit it, and Cui Di in the fairy world doesn''t care much, They don''t want the demon world to be related to the Buddha world.


    There are also some demons who think that the evil world was destroyed at the beginning. Later, they think that the powerful demons went directly to the Buddha world to rob the Hongmeng tree, and formed the evil world based on the Hongmeng tree.


    I don''t know how many years ago it was. It may be longer than when the Terran existed. No one knows. It''s no problem to tangle with this problem.


    When he heard this, Xiao Yao didn''t think it was reliable. According to him, since Hongmeng tree has the word "Hongmeng", it should have a lot to do with the "Tao" family. Even if it wasn''t originally from the demons, it should have nothing to do with the Buddhist world. But Xiao Yao knew little about it, so he didn''t dare to claim that Hongmeng was too far away, There''s no way to trace it. What should be is what it is. Anyway, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yao''s fart.


    With Xiao Yao, blood fog demon king and other demons back to the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree.


    "This is my territory. Unless it''s the devil, no one dares to do anything to you here." The blood fog demon king says triumphantly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and believed it.


    "The demon clan is too big. The 16th floor is also very big, but as long as you don''t intend to die, it''s absolutely safe for you." Ape devil said a fair word.


    The blood fog demon king was a little upset. After seeing the ape demon, he didn''t have a good way: "you have to tear down my stage. Do you have a sense of accomplishment?"


    Ape demon laughs.


    Xiao Yao also understood, before the blood fog demon king''s heroic words, it seems that there is still some moisture.


    Here, the power and strength of the blood fog demon may not be underestimated, but it will never be the only overlord of the 16th floor. After all, although the number of demon lords in the demon clan is not much, they are also absolutely many.


    "Compared with the Lord of Firebird, I think it''s very good. There are very few people who dare to be arrogant." Looking at Xiao Yao, the blood mist demon king said, "there are at least five or six demon kings who can compete with him in the layer where the Firebird demon king is."


    God knows whether what the blood fog demon king said is true or false, but Xiao Yao is not a fool. Even if the blood fog demon king said that the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree is relatively safe, Xiao Yao can never relax his vigilance.


    Not to mention the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree, even when he was in the wasteland before, Xiao Yao always kept alert.


    "By the way, shall we bring the woman of Xu Jianshen?" The blood fog demon suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at the blood fog demon king and said with a smile: "you still have the idea of Xu Jianshen?"


    "Haha, I think that sword God''s strength is really not simple. As long as you give him enough time, he is definitely a strong man."


    Xiao Yao is also thinking about a problem when the Lord of blood fog says this.


    Is Xu kuangge a human?


    If you calculate, according to some information you get, the life span of the Terran is not very long, which is generally hundreds of years. It''s true that those who live to a thousand years don''t have it, but it''s so rare that Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    Even the original emperor, the sword emperor, seems to have only lived for hundreds of years.


    How powerful is it for the Terran to live to a thousand years?


    Must be stronger than the emperor of sword and the emperor of man at that time? It seems that Xu kuangge is approaching the age of a thousand years.


    However, now Xu crazy song, but not old, as if still in prime of life.


    This has nothing to do with Xu kuangge''s strength. Even if he is really talented and powerful, he can''t compare with the jianhuang and renhuang in the heyday of the human race.


    There is no doubt about that.


    How long can I live? Xiao Yao''s heart sank.


    Terran life is limited. It should be easy for them to live for hundreds of years, but it is impossible to live for thousands of years. In this limited life, how far can they grow? When I return to the earth, what will the earth look like?


    Li Xiaoxiao, how about them?


    Xiao Yao shook his head, did not think about these problems.


    The most urgent thing is to improve your accomplishments quickly, and then have a good chat with each other to see if you can take your daughter away without doing anything.


    As for the immortal lady, I have to kill her.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao would not be able to swallow it.


    Taking back his thoughts, Xiao Yao smiles bitterly again and again, feeling that his thinking is too complicated now.


    I don''t know how to climb, but I want to go.


    Into a towering palace.


    Many magic soldiers and generals, vertically and horizontally, stand together and salute the Lord of blood fog.


    "Welcome your majesty!"


    The blood fog demon didn''t think it was great, but this time. He suddenly felt a sense of pride.


    He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao with pride in his eyes.


    Seems to be saying to Xiao Yao, see? I''m here. I''m still very arrogant!


    It''s like children showing off their toys.


    After getting along with Xiao Yao for some time, the blood fog demon feels that he has never found a sense of balance.


    Whether it''s in Dahuang ancient land or in Longyu, he always adheres to Xiao Yao. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao in Dahuang ancient land, now they might have died in the joint pursuit of immortal, demon and demon.


    If Xiao Yao didn''t know Ao Xiu and AO Chu in the Dragon Kingdom, they might not come back.


    Now, I can finally be proud


    I''m happy to think about it!


    "Master, these... Are all my subordinates. You can do whatever you want. You can tell them to do whatever you want. Don''t give me face!" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    There were hundreds of magic soldiers and generals. Naturally, they all heard the words of the blood mist devil king. The expressions on their faces became a little strange, but they didn''t dare to express their dissatisfaction. They just felt curious, wondering why the devil king of their own family could look up to the guy around them. But soon, they recognized Xiao Yao. Isn''t this the demon on the Xianzu Zhusha order?


    If so, that''s understandable.


    It''s definitely not easy to be valued by the fairies and give so many rewards.


    What they don''t understand is why the demon king of their own family would call Xiao Yao the master.


    At this time, the ape devil suddenly opened his mouth and said, "master, Lord Xuewu, I have to go back first."


    "Good." The blood fog demon lord nodded, thought about it, and said, "after going back, call the Firebird Demon Lord. I have something to discuss with him."


    "Yes, sir." The ape devil said this and left.


    Xiao Yao thought deeply.


    Blood fog demon said with a smile: "we are back, Firebird demon must know, he must want to know what happened during this period of time, will naturally call the ape demon to ask, Firebird demon will send ape demon to your side, must want to monitor you, but I can guarantee, I or Firebird demon, do not have any bad heart to you."


    Xiao Yao nodded, which he believed.


    However, what the Lord of blood fog said just now is not all right.


    It can only be said that as far as the current situation is concerned, the demons such as blood fog demon and Firebird demon have no bad feelings for Xiao Yao.


    Who knows what will happen in the future?


    When it comes to Tianwaitian, Xiao Yao can believe too little.


    "Next, I''ll take care of the affairs of the demon master." The blood mist devil said with a smile, "you can have a good rest."


    Xiao Yao asked: "since the Firebird demon lord can know about my return, the reincarnation Demon Lord and other demons should also know?"


    Blood fog demon king nodded, cold hum a, deliberately enlarged the voice, said: "know how? You want him to come to my 16th floor and walk around? If you can''t beat him to death, he can do it


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    The blood fog demon was not happy: "you don''t believe it? Reincarnation demon is on the 14th floor. When I have a chance, I''ll take you to find him. I''ll stand on the side and see if he dares to move you! "


    "If you go, I won''t. I''m not absent-minded." Xiao Yao said, "I won''t do anything to send sheep into tiger''s mouth."


    "Hey, hey, OK, let''s wait for a chance. Let''s kill him together." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    When he said these words, he was still calm, and didn''t feel that it was a big deal to negotiate with Xiao Yao to kill a demon king.


    Xiao Yao went into the palace. Under the leadership of a demon general, he found a room to live in. In order to express himself, he sent several female demons to serve as Xiao Yao''s maids.


    One of the demons also winked at Xiao Yao, saying that the Lord of blood fog said that Xiao Yao could do anything he wanted.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and asked, "what is your original form?"


    As soon as she became a toad made of poisonous fog, Xiao Yao kicked her out.


    Xianzu, Xianmen.


    A young man in a Taoist robe, with a smile on his face, a disheartened face, and signs of burning hair, probably has a great relationship with Tianlei. Looking at some strange looking Fairies in front of him, the young Taoist extended his hand and waved it as a greeting, then rolled his throat and looked around.


    "Is this the fairyland?" Those fairies are looking at this Taoist, probably testing whether his root and bone cultivation is worth cultivating. The Taoist bowed his hands again, which was very humble. He put away his smile and took it seriously¡° Hong feisheng, a poor man, comes from Qingcheng Mountain in Lingwu world

 Chapter 1842

    Xiao Yao lived on the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree and stayed for several days. Of course, in the demon world, Xiao Yao doesn''t have a general concept of time, so he can only rely on his feelings.


    The golden crowns in the sky will disappear occasionally, but there is no rule. Xiao Yao doesn''t need to sleep now. Closing his eyes is practice.


    For Xiao Yao, now the biggest harvest is Haoran Zhengqi in his body.


    The combination of Haoran Zhengqi and the power of Taiji is very powerful, but the recovery speed of Haoran Zhengqi is much slower than that of Taiji.


    Therefore, this can only become Xiao Yao''s killing move.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s only temporary. He believes that as long as he continues to practice, it''s not difficult for him to fight the enemy with his noble spirit.


    Even if it''s just Taiji power in the body, it''s much stronger than the so-called Xianli magic. The most important thing is that the recovery speed is still very fast. I dare not say that there is an endless stream. But at the same level, Xiao Yao is confident that he can defeat any opponent.


    For his own realm, he never had a clear judgment.


    In fact, it''s hard to come to another conclusion about the accomplishments of the Terran. According to the memory in my mind, it seems that the strength of the Terran has never reached a peak.


    However, with his current cultivation, if he meets a demon king, he can''t say that he is in an invincible position, but at least he has a 50% chance of winning.


    In addition to his own spring and autumn sword, Yue spring and autumn, and the resentment spirit in the jade seal, the python in his body, the strange fire and so on


    It''s not difficult to kill a demon king.


    "On earth, in the world of Lingwu, those who want to kill me now repent in hell. Should the three clans of immortals, demons and demons be almost the same? Otherwise, how unbalanced are those who are in hell? " Thinking of this, Xiao Yao would be moved by himself, "my character is too kind. I always want a bowl of water to be even, ah..."


    It''s almost said that the palm and the back of the hand are all meat.


    When Xiao Yao opens his eyes again and goes out of the palace, he sees the blood mist demon and the Firebird demon standing together, as if talking about something.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, the Lord of Firebird waved his hand.


    "Oh, isn''t this the master of the blood fog demon king?" With these words, the Firebird devil did not forget to ridicule the blood mist devil, "look at your promising future. I knew I would be your master."


    For the fire bird demon king''s ridicule, the blood fog demon king is not angry, just sneered and said: "when Xiao Yao begins to teach the demon martial arts, you don''t learn if you have the ability."


    Firebird demon shrugged his shoulders, then patted blood mist demon and asked, "do you think I''m a fool?"


    "Like?" Blood fog demon king surprised way, "isn''t you?"


    The Lord of Firebird was stunned.


    He used to be very familiar with the Lord of blood fog. Otherwise, when Xiao Yao enters the wasteland, he will let the ape demon take Xiao Yao to find the blood fog demon.


    It can be said that it is precisely because the Lord of blood fog is in the ancient wasteland that the Lord of Firebird dares to let Xiao Yao, the ape demon, go to the ancient wasteland. He feels that there is a guarantee for the safety of Xiao Yao, the demon, long Xiaobai and others.


    It was because of the blood fog that he was surprised.


    In his memory, it seems that the Lord of blood fog is not so eloquent?


    Why did you become sharp mouthed after spending some time in the wilderness?


    Naturally, he didn''t expect it. The reason is very simple. It''s all because he is close to Zhu.


    After mixing with Xiao Yao for some time, he learned some of Xiao Yao''s speaking habits.


    Looking at the shriveled expression of the Firebird demon, the blood mist demon laughs: "why don''t you say anything?"


    Firebird Lord waved his hand. He didn''t bother to pay attention to the blood fog Lord, but went straight to Xiao Yao.


    "I''ve heard of ape demons before about the great wilderness and the Dragon kingdom." Firebird devil king speak is very direct, and he knows that even if he does not say, blood fog devil king will say, blood fog devil king does not say, Xiao Yao himself can guess.


    Don''t always think of others as a fool, or you will be a big fool.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao nodded and didn''t care about this, Firebird demon continued: "your progress is really fast, and you should not be considered a demon now. According to the truth, we should be on guard against you. I''m not the old dog of blood fog demon, and I always think about emptiness and grievance. My idea is very simple. There is no deep hatred between demon and you, We won''t be your enemy, at least we won''t. as for what the Conservatives think, you and I all know. It''s no big deal to kill them first. "


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you really kill all those conservatives, I''m afraid your strength will also drop sharply?"


    "So what?" The Lord of Firebird didn''t care and said, "if we keep them, we can strengthen our strength? When the demons and the fairies fight, do you think they can help us? Stop it. They don''t want to stab in the back, and I''m thankful. "


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    He looked at the blood mist demon and said, "the Firebird demon is much more open-minded than you."


    "Well, he''s good at it." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao was surprised: "have you ever seen his ability?"


    The blood mist demon''s face is suspicious.


    Is there anything wrong with what I said just now?


    Xiao Yao laughs and doesn''t go on talking nonsense.


    The Firebird demon king continued what he had just said and said, "you think well, are you willing to teach us the martial arts?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and decided not to quarrel with the Lord of Firebird, so he said very frankly: "I will keep a few hands, not all of them will be given to you."


    Firebird demon king pondered for a moment and nodded. When he and Xuewu demon king heard Xiao Yao''s words, their faces didn''t change. They didn''t feel that what Xiao Yao said was wrong. Obviously, all this was expected by them. If Xiao Yao didn''t choose to be honest, they would be more vigilant.


    This is the so-called you respect me, I respect you.


    It is because of the openness in front of the Firebird demon that Xiao Yao is calm and relative.


    "In recent days, many demons will come to visit you, but the above demons haven''t spoken yet. We don''t know what they think. In fact, the Lord demons won''t interfere with the affairs of the demons, but will just watch the changes." "So, we don''t need to think about that for the time being," he said


    Xiao Yao said, "you can do as you see."


    "You are calm." The Lord of Firebird rubbed his temple and said, "it''s no small matter."


    Just then, the face of the Firebird devil suddenly changed.


    He turned his face and looked at the Lord of blood fog, who also frowned.


    "Well, these dogs are coming fast enough." The blood fog demon is not happy.


    "It''s slow." Firebird demon said, "if it wasn''t for the 16th floor, they would have killed the magic soldiers and Demons alone. It''s not because they want to join several people to come here so as not to be left by us."


    The blood fog demon king breathed and said: "before, when I was in the wilderness, I was folded in the hands of these dogs."


    Speaking of this, the blood fog demon himself could not help laughing.


    "Can you believe it? It turns out that in the wasteland, what I want to guard against is not only the fairies and demons, but also the demons. "


    The Lord Firebird didn''t say much.


    This sentence is full of irony.


    Xiao Yao seems to have guessed something and said, "are they the evil lords of the Conservatives?"


    Firebird nodded: "there is reincarnation among them."


    Xiao Yao asked, "what do you mean they are coming now?"


    "Probably, I want to do something first. Otherwise, when you really become a demon master, it''s too late for them to do anything." "If you put me in their position, that''s what you think," he said


    Xiao Yao thinks that the Lord of Firebird is really savvy.


    A demon clan, even think about changing position to think about the problem, heart to heart.


    After a while, black pressure a demon clan, toward this side pressure over.


    "Don''t worry, on the 16th floor, they don''t dare to do anything. Although there are many of them, there are only four of them."


    "Aren''t there only two of us?" Xiao Yao pointed to him and the blood fog demon.


    "Who said that?" The Firebird devil laughs, "now there are five of us on the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree, but there are only three left. Now we are doing other things."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "For the sake of your magic dragon, you are fighting hard now. What kind of electric tiger, you have the blood, right? The magic dragon and the electric tiger have good talent. If they practice hard, they will not dare to say whether they can become a demon God in the future, but it is not difficult to become a demon king. They are struggling there, but they are determined to recognize you and not them. "


    Speaking of this, the Firebird devil said with a smile: "but you can rest assured that they are not unclear. Even so, they will not have any opinions on you."


    Xiao Yao was completely relieved.


    There are thousands of dark demons in front of him. The sudden appearance of them makes Xiao Yao feel the pressure.


    After all, he is very clear that these demons are not good at what they come from. Maybe he wants to break him to pieces.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yao was relieved. The other party thought so. Didn''t he think so?


    The first few demons, one of them, Firebird demons, help Xiao Yao point out.


    "That is reincarnation demon king. It''s not a good thing. You know it before. You are safe here. He doesn''t dare to do anything about you. You can ignore him. But when you get out of the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree, you have to be careful when you see him." Some of the words that should be said, the Lord of Firebird must make it clear with Xiao Yao now, so that this guy can''t tell the situation when he gets there. I still want to fight with reincarnation demon. In fact, Firebird demon really thinks too much. Even if Firebird demon doesn''t say these words, Xiao Yao will not choose to avoid war when he meets reincarnation demon in other places. Among the demons, this is the one Xiao Yao wants to kill most.

 Chapter 1843

    Reincarnation demon king walked in the front, the remaining three demon kings were slightly behind half a position.


    From this, we can judge the position of reincarnation in these demons.


    Before the Firebird demon king in reincarnation under the hand of the devil king suffered losses, now look is not what is difficult to understand things.


    But the Firebird demon king said that in that battle, although he suffered losses, the reincarnation demon king was worse than him. I don''t know whether it was true or not.


    If it is true, the strength of the Firebird demon is also very strong.


    But he always felt that Firebird was always out of tune, so he didn''t really believe his words before. It was more like drinking too much and bragging.


    Now he remembers his first appearance when he came to the devil''s world and saw the Firebird demon for the first time. A strong local flavor came to his face. It seems that a song still rings in his ear, and the lingering sound still lingers: I used to be a king, and then I say forget it


    Do you want to pee or not?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao peed all over.


    The reincarnation demon king comes step by step towards Xiao Yao, with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said nothing.


    But the blood fog demon suddenly stepped forward, blocking between reincarnation demon and Xiao Yao.


    "How dare you come!" The blood fog Demon Lord raised his chin and said.


    Looking at the strange posture of the blood fog demon at this time, the reincarnation demon was obviously confused.


    "What are you doing?"


    The blood fog devil snorted coldly and sneered: "I want to see you with my nostrils!"


    "..." the reincarnation demon sighed.


    Xiao Yao is also a mess.


    Are all the demons so naive?


    No wonder it was rubbed on the ground by the fairies!


    This is simply more and more out of tune, before I also think the Firebird demon is very unreliable, now looking at the blood mist demon and Firebird demon is really half weight.


    "Cough, blood mist, I don''t mean anything else." Reincarnation demon said, "do you have any misunderstanding about me?"


    The blood mist demon nodded.


    "There is a misunderstanding between us."


    Reincarnation demon king slightly a Leng, before that words actually he is casually a say, did not expect blood fog demon king really cut down, immediately full of curiosity: "what misunderstanding between us?"


    The blood fog demon king thought for a moment and said, "I once thought you were a demon."


    "What''s the problem?" Reincarnation demon is a little confused.


    "Isn''t this a big misunderstanding?" The Lord of blood fog returned to normal, and showed a surprised expression, said, "who can imagine that you are actually a dog?"


    "..." the reincarnation demon king''s face sank, obviously a little unhappy.


    The group of demons standing behind him were also murderous and unhappy at this time. After all, reincarnation demons were on the same front with them. They were both proud and humiliated. Now reincarnation demons have been insulted, and they all have a feeling of empathy.


    One by one, angry.


    The Firebird demon hummed coldly and said, "are you angry now? And the killing heart? Why don''t you have so much courage in front of the fairies? "


    Some demons look unpredictable.


    But most of them are still angry.


    One of the demons sneered and said, "we''ve talked to you many times before, but you won''t understand it. Once the immortal and demon families fight again, it''s the end of life. Do you really think we are afraid of the immortal?"


    "Isn''t it?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    "Stupid! Of course not! " The demon king who spoke just now jumped up like a kitten who had been trampled on the tail. At the same time, his voice became a little sharp, "we are thinking about the overall situation! Don''t you think that if there is a battle between the immortal and the devil, what will happen to the devil? There is no doubt that he will lose! Isn''t it a good thing to give up some now in exchange for more time? As long as our demons grow up and take back what we have lost, what''s the problem? "


    Xiao Yao Leng Leng, looking at the impassioned devil, for the first time did not speak to refute.


    Even the Lord of blood fog and Firebird find it hard to believe.


    Originally they thought Xiao Yao would point at each other''s nose and scold, but now it doesn''t seem to be so.


    But soon, they found that Xiao Yao looked at the demon king who had just delivered his speech, and his eyes were full of pity.


    It''s like looking at a dying animal.


    "Poor thing." Xiao Yao said lightly.


    "Poor? Poor me? " The devil was puzzled.


    "In the face of a powerful enemy, I dare not even summon up the courage to fight. I just want to compromise. Isn''t that pitiful?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I just said..."


    "You just said a fart." Before the other party finished speaking, Xiao Yao interrupted directly with a wave of his hand, "it seems that you are still suffering from a loss. You don''t understand the intention of the fairy family so far? Are they trying to get a little bit of a bargain out of your hands? Or do you want to be subject to them? Wrong! All wrong! People want to crush your demons completely, and it is impossible to cause any threat to them from now on. Just imagine, if it is you, Xi''an a Zi has absolute power, will you ignore them because of the kindness of the fairies? Are you willing to give up? None of you will, let alone the fairies? Or do you think fairies actually speak better than you? "


    Before listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the demon king had already made a draft and prepared countless words to refute each other. But when Xiao Yao finished, he suddenly felt that his prepared words were not tenable now.


    When you think about it, it seems that it is true


    The reincarnation demon suddenly said in a cold voice: "we are willing to compromise, there is still a chance of life. Now we have a desperate fight, that is, there is no doubt that we will die. Don''t you understand the choice?"


    "That is to say, these two roads naturally choose the one with a ray of life!" Immediately, the demons agreed.


    In fact, the other side''s reaction is also expected by Xiao Yao.


    These people have been sticking to them for so many years. Xiao Yao doesn''t think that he can make them change so much in a few words. That''s fantastic. Xiao Yao has always been a realist and doesn''t have too many extravagant hopes. Besides, he doesn''t think that he has to change these stubborn demons. It''s no good.


    "That''s probably the difference between us." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "fortunately, among the demons, there are still some demons who are rational."


    "Are they rational?" Reincarnation demon king sneered, "you are probably to reason these two words exist what misunderstanding?"


    "In front of the enemies who want to put themselves to death everywhere, they don''t want to compromise and think that they would rather die standing than live on their knees. In your opinion, this is irrational, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao''s eyes move to the reincarnation demon, and his voice is cold.


    "..." reincarnation demon king has no way to refute.


    He will not understand now that Xiao Yao has quietly used the concept of stealing.


    Xiao Yao''s eloquence is not very good, but it is more than enough to deal with these demons.


    Xiao Yao goes step by step towards reincarnation.


    "I''ve heard other demons tell me before that you seem to have a strange ability to form a space, don''t you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Reincarnation demon although did not speak, but the proud look on his face is difficult to hide.


    Xiao Yao laughs and suddenly reaches out his hand and pats the reincarnation demon on his shoulder.


    "I''m quite curious. When I have time to kill you, let me see. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Bold!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How dare you be disrespectful to the Lord, you should be killed!"


    A large group of demons suddenly became angry.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stretched out his hand, waved at them, and then ordered the other three demons.


    "Don''t be too excited. It''s not just him. None of you can run away."


    "..." the demons moved forward together.


    "Who dares to move?" At this time, a large group of demons came to this side. The electric tiger, the small white magic dragon were all in it, and the three demons took the lead.


    Firebird and blood fog demon took a step forward at the same time, a common enemy with Xiao Yao to advance and retreat.


    Originally already ready to move the demon clan immediately stopped.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and stood in an open place.


    He opened his arms and faced the demons who were fighting against him.


    "I''m standing here. Who can kill me?"


    Firebird and blood mist looked at each other, speechless.


    They are really a little convinced.


    I don''t dare to say anything else, but this guy''s ability to pull hatred is really good


    Before Xiao Yao also said to the blood fog demon that he would not die at will, but now, it is clear that he will start to die!


    "I''m standing in front of you. You don''t dare to kill me. Why do you pull so much?" Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and points to the reincarnation demon.


    "Give you a chance, let''s fight alone and see if you can kill me or I can kill you, OK?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Reincarnation demon king slightly a Leng.


    The rest of the demons, whether they were on Xiao Yao''s side or with reincarnation, were a little stunned.


    Before they thought, Xiao Yao dare to stir up conflicts, no fear, completely because of relying on the Firebird demon, blood fog demon and so on.


    But now it seems that is not the case.


    The other side has now given reincarnation demon a chance.


    In the eyes of other demons, it''s like sticking your head out and killing you! This was a surprise enough for them, but what was more surprising was that the reincarnation demon was indifferent¡° Lord demon, promise him¡° Yes, Lord demon, this boy is going to die. How can we not help him? "¡° Reincarnation demon lord, if you don''t want to, let me end this boy! " Another demon standing with reincarnation said in his voice. Xiao Yao looks at the reincarnation demon with a smile. After a while, reincarnation demon suddenly opened his mouth¡° You don''t have to be afraid because you have resentment in your body, do you? " The reincarnation demon asked¡° "Oh?" Xiao Yao is a little surprised. The reincarnation demon king knows a lot¡° How about this? You don''t have to complain. How about we fight? " Reincarnation demon said. Xiao Yao did not answer immediately. It is Firebird demon that fierce temper can''t help, pointing to reincarnation demon''s nose scolded up.

 Chapter 1844

    Xiao Yao did not expect that the reincarnation demon king could know the root and the bottom of him, even if he was complaining in his body.


    The spirit of resentment was only used once in the wasteland before, but that time, the other party already knew.


    The hand of Firebird devil is going to stick into the nostrils of reincarnation devil.


    "I used to think you were shameless. Now I find that I''m wrong. Where are you shameless? You have no face and no skin at all


    Reincarnation demon does not move his face.


    It doesn''t seem to be affected by the curse of Firebird.


    As a demon, if it''s so easy to be embarrassed, he can''t be the demon king in the demon.


    Knowing Xiao Yao''s temper, the blood fog demon king quickly said: "Xiao Yao, don''t pay any attention to him. He is afraid of all kinds of restrictions on you now. Even if you don''t start, he has lost."


    It''s not too much to say that the blood fog Lord is still saying.


    Don''t mention those warlord demons who are on Xiao Yao''s side, even those conservative demons who are standing with reincarnation demons. At this time, they can''t hang on.


    They feel that reincarnation is too timid.


    Before Xiao Yao put forward the challenge, the demons were all beaming, and felt that this was just an opportunity to send them to the door, and they would kill them.


    Can let them feel difficult to understand is, in the face of such a good opportunity, reincarnation Demon King actually retreat!


    As the demon king of the demon clan, he is still the outstanding one in the demon king.


    He''s afraid of each other?


    They all know Xiao Yao, and naturally they know that it hasn''t been long since he became a demon. Although they can''t feel Xiao Yao''s cultivation, in their opinion, Xiao Yao''s cultivation of magic soldiers and generals is already a gift.


    If so, what else to be afraid of?


    "Reincarnation demon, if you dare not, I will come!" A demon king said with a dark face.


    "That is, reincarnation. If you are really afraid, you will retreat to the back and beg for it."


    Reincarnation demon king cold hum a, in the heart secret way, each one is the guy who does not know life and death.


    Black water demon king is in Xiao Yao''s resentment.


    Before the death of the black water demon, some important information was sent back to the reincarnation demon through a secret treasure, including the powerful spirit of resentment.


    If it wasn''t for those complaining spirits, how could Xiao Yao stand in front of them now?


    Under the joint siege of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, Xiao Yao turned the world around with the help of the spirit of resentment, which is not enough to explain what?


    He looked at his own behind, black pressure a demon, and could not help but sigh.


    Are you really all pig teammates?


    Blood fog demon king suddenly opened his mouth and said: "in fact, we can''t agree to your terms."


    Firebird demon king stares round eye bead son, looking at blood mist demon king, angry way: "are you crazy?"


    The blood fog demon lord pressed his hand and motioned to the other side to be calm. Immediately, he stared at the reincarnation demon and said, "since you have begun to restrict Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao can naturally put forward conditions. Isn''t that too much?"


    Reincarnation demon frowned and did not speak.


    Don''t agree, also don''t feel, wait for the other side to continue to say.


    "Xiao Yao doesn''t apply to resentment spirit, but similarly, you can''t use your reincarnation ability, OK?" Blood fog demon king sneers to say.


    "Oh?" Reincarnation demon king said with a sneer, "you are equivalent to let me put my hands on it?"


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting. As a demon, you dare not meet Xiao Yao because you have lost your reincarnation ability? If it were me, I wouldn''t feel like a waste if I didn''t turn into a blood mist. " Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Firebird demon heard the blood mist demon put forward these, although did not speak, but still worried.


    He himself is the devil king, and naturally knows the strength of the devil king.


    Reincarnation of the power of the devil really can not be underestimated, but even without that power, reincarnation of the devil is still the devil.


    Xiao Yao is not in the wasteland now. Why dare he fight with reincarnation?


    "I can promise, but Xiao Yao can''t use strange fire. His kind of fire seems to have the ability to devour everything." Reincarnation demon said.


    Now, those demons standing behind the reincarnation demon king look more and more pale.


    "Reincarnation demon lord, you are a demon lord. Can you..." the demon lord who had made an impassioned speech before really couldn''t see it any more. He felt that reincarnation demon lord really humiliated their conservatives this time and was careful everywhere.


    Of course, it''s not a bad thing to be cautious, but in the current situation, we have to ask again and again.


    This is really shameless!


    He didn''t finish what he said before, but what he wanted to say later was, reincarnation demon, can you point your face?


    But we are still on the same front after all. Even if he thought about it, he still held back.


    Even if we are not on the same front, reincarnation demon king wants to kill him, it is not difficult.


    All the demons who have seen reincarnation are aware of how terrible the reincarnation power is.


    Otherwise, with the strength of Firebird, how can it be blocked by the other side?


    Firebird demon and blood mist demon are furious. Before they speak, Xiao Yao speaks first.


    He picked his ears, squinting at reincarnation demon, his eyes full of contempt.


    "Why don''t you say a few more words and see what else I can''t use?"


    This sentence can be regarded as a slap in the face of reincarnation demon king.


    For any demon, I''m afraid I can''t hold down my anger at this time.


    Originally this is a satire, but reincarnation does not seem to be how angry, his face is still hanging shameless smile.


    "Well... If you can, you''d better not use that sword." Reincarnation demon said.


    Don''t talk about Xiao Yao now, even the fire bird and blood fog are all dispelled by him.


    The other three warlords who came also burst out laughing.


    Smile, full of contempt and irony.


    In their opinion, this battle, even if Xiao Yao does not fight, is actually won.


    What''s more, we won more than a little bit.


    This is the army of subduing people without fighting!


    "I''m afraid that won''t work. Sorry, I underestimated your shamelessness. Excuse me..." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Reincarnation demon is still smiling, not affected by any emotion.


    Xiao Yao suddenly looked at the blood mist demon and said, "if I kill him, will there be any trouble?"


    "Ha ha, let''s see who has the courage." But Xiao Yao, in fact, you have won


    "Win?" Xiao Yao looked surprised and pointed to the reincarnation demon not far away. He asked, "this guy is not dead yet. Where can I win?"


    The Lord of blood fog sighed.


    He always thinks that if Xiao Yao has always been such a character, he is likely to suffer losses.


    "Or that, Lord of blood fog, can I be absolutely safe if I kill him?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Yao, don''t worry about it. We can all promise you that these people will never dare to make waves after the reincarnation demon king dies!"


    "Yes, I can guarantee it." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    The blood fog devil grinned: "as long as you don''t die, who dares to have an opinion? I''ll kill them here if I go out!"


    have plenty of fight in sb.


    Xiao Yao was relieved, nodded and took a few steps forward.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao said.


    Reincarnation demon suddenly a little uneasy.


    Originally, he thought that he had put forward so many opinions before, and the other party should have given up long ago.


    But now, the fact is not as he thought, but also the opposite.


    "It''s clear that you can take it as soon as it''s good, but you still have to live with me?" Reincarnation demon said.


    "Why? It''s a rhyme, isn''t it Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    "..." reincarnation demon can''t adapt to Xiao Yao''s chatting style.


    Is this a special time when custody doesn''t rhyme?


    "What is your dependence?" The reincarnation demon asked.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin: "guess?"


    Samsara doesn''t want to guess.


    His heart read a move, Xiao Yao will find that the surrounding space has become distorted.


    At this time, the spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand suddenly came out.


    Swaying a sword light, toward reincarnation demon king gallop away.


    This sword is easily evaded by reincarnation demon.


    Xiao Yao has a strange smile on his face.


    He once again, but the spring and autumn sword suddenly disappeared.


    Samsara''s face changed greatly.


    "Is it the power of time?" Reincarnation demon originally controls the power of reincarnation. In fact, the power of reincarnation is inextricably linked with time. Previously, Firebird demon king and Xiao Yao said that in the space created by reincarnation demon king, each other''s moves can completely achieve infinite circulation.


    In fact, this is a time point.


    Reincarnation demon king opponent see the second fist, is still the first fist, but reincarnation demon king will adjust the time to go back.


    Now, Xiao Yao is going to treat him in his own way!


    Spring and autumn sword, more spring and autumn!


    The reason why he didn''t use the first sword was that he didn''t want to give the opponent a chance to defend himself. He always felt that with the ability of reincarnation, he might have a chance to block Yue Chunqiu''s sword, so the purpose of taking the first sword was to let the opponent relax his guard.


    When the spring and autumn sword appeared again, it had passed through the reincarnation demon king''s body. The wound is full of sword Qi. Reincarnation demon opened his eyes and looked at the wound on his body. In an instant, his body separated into pieces. A sword! Xiao Yao was pale and trembling. That sword empties all the power in his body instantly. The key point is that when the spring and autumn sword begins to cross the spring and Autumn period, the reincarnation demon king shamelessly violates the previous agreement and uses his ability to force time to offset the sword. Xiao Yao can only compete with each other in the power of time¡° I won Xiao Yao laughed and sat on the ground with a soft body. All the demons have never recovered. It''s too fast... It''s too fast... They don''t think the fight has started yet, but now it''s over? A sword... Kill the devil? Why£¨ Today''s fourth watch! Thirteen thousand words update! The official account is searched. "The author is silent."

 Chapter 1845

    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s not easy to let all the Taiji power in the body dry up.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was not easy to win this battle.


    All the demons on the scene saw that Xiao Yao had killed the LORD with a sword. It was simple and clear, as if it didn''t take much effort.


    What they didn''t see was the contest between Xiao Yao and reincarnation in the mysterious battlefield of "time".


    They only saw one woman pregnant, but they didn''t know how many times both men and women tried, all kinds of body, position


    It''s rude, but that''s the truth.


    Sitting on the ground, Xiao Yao really wanted to fall asleep, but he always felt that he was not completely safe now.


    He had guessed that would happen before.


    All the steps are in my mind.


    Reincarnation demon king said strange fire.


    Said the spirit of resentment


    He thought that these were the reasons why Xiao Yao was so powerful in the ancient wasteland that he was like a man without a human being.


    Xiao Yao immediately realized that the other party might not know his great killing move of spring and autumn sword. Moreover, it''s very possible, so he nodded his head and agreed. Before that, he repeatedly confirmed whether he would be absolutely safe after killing reincarnation demon king.


    After getting the exact answer, Xiao Yao put all his eggs in one basket.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao won the bet.


    Sure enough, my luck is really good all the time!


    In fact, at this time, all the demons on the scene have been silly.


    They haven''t recovered from the shock.


    Although they don''t know the secret contest between Xiao Yao and reincarnation demon king, it''s not a bad thing. On the contrary, it creates a strong and invincible atmosphere for Xiao Yao.


    Even the Firebird and the blood mist are still in a daze at this time.


    I can''t come back


    Reincarnation demon king is the best among many demon kings.


    It can''t be said that there is no rival under the demon God, but at least in the demon family, besides the demon God, there are only a few who can defeat his demon family.


    Xiao Yao did it.


    Besides, only one sword.


    It''s too much impact on them.


    Originally, they all thought that even if Xiao Yao could really defeat each other, he would be trapped in all kinds of fierce battles.


    At least you have to fight in the dark, right?


    They''re wrong. They''re wrong.


    It''s almost impossible to pee.


    Although they can see that the sword just now has drained all the power in Xiao Yao''s body. In a short time, Xiao Yao has lost his ability to act, but what about it?


    They are still killing the devil!


    What is bullying?


    What is bull''s air?


    To be honest, these demons can''t think of a suitable word to describe Xiao Yao at this time.


    Or white and magic dragon reaction is faster, rushed to the front of Xiao Yao helped up.


    "Take me back to rest." Xiao Yao said.


    After a few steps, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered something.


    "Stop."


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at thousands of demons in front of him.


    There are also three demons who come with reincarnation demons.


    "I said, will you kill me? Here''s the chance. If you don''t kill me, I''ll go to bed. " Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the demons looked at each other, speechless.


    Kill? How?


    SHENTE, do you know if you''re trying to make a mystery and come up with another sword?


    Although they want to kill Xiao Yao, after all, Xiao Yao''s existence is a very unstable existence, which can create unlimited possibilities.


    But if you want to kill Xiao Yao, you have to build on the premise that they will not be in danger.


    Why do they always advocate peace with the fairies?


    The real reason is that they are afraid of death?


    What''s the so-called fear of demons.


    Let''s go to Taimo!


    But it''s just to find a high sounding excuse for yourself. The immortals, demons and demons are also good people.


    Do you want to be a woman''s watch and still set up a memorial archway?


    "It seems that you are really not going to kill me. Goodbye." Xiao Yao, unable to shake his hand, enters the palace with the help of Xiaobai and magic dragon.


    The tiger wagged its tail and went in with it.


    "Ha ha, if you''re OK, go back and have a rest." The blood fog demon king looked at the three demons and said, "of course, if it''s going to be a fight, I''m not afraid. Who will come first?"


    Finish saying this words, blood fog demon gentleman walked forward first one step.


    Thousands of demons, following him, took a step forward together.


    Great momentum!


    "If you want to fight, if you don''t fight, where do you come from and go back? Don''t be idle and work here to keep warm?" Firebird demon king said with a sneer.


    "Let''s go." The three demons who came with the reincarnation demons discussed and said.


    Fast come, fast go.


    Then, on the 16th floor, outside the palace of blood fog demon king, there was a laugh.


    Laugh that call a happy!


    When Xiao Yao didn''t come to the demons, there were many conflicts between the main fighters and the Conservatives. Although it was always a situation of equal strength, it was a kind of repression for these irascible demons. Now it was their turn to raise their eyebrows.


    How can it be a happy one?


    "Cool, it''s so cool!" A big bearded man said with a smile, "Lord of blood fog, no wonder you are willing to recognize him as a master. He is far sighted."


    The blood mist demon can''t close his legs... No, he can''t close his mouth.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, aren''t you? Ha ha, what contribution is it? It should be. The reincarnation Demon Lord is an old dog. Everyone should be punished for it! "


    Don''t know the devil thought before will reincarnation demon king is the blood fog demon king.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to take care of the blood fog demon who is still fighting for his fame at this time.


    The thing of limelight, if it can be less, it will be less, especially when the strength is not very strong.


    There''s too much publicity. Maybe one day it will become a grave.


    It''s not worth it.


    Xiao Yao looked at the electric tiger and said with a smile, "it''s really inappropriate to call you electric tiger in the future. Why don''t we give you a name?"


    Electric tiger nodded hard, seems to be quite satisfied.


    He always wanted a name. He mentioned it when he was in Longyu before, but Xiao Yao forgot it later. He just remembered it.


    "What''s your name?" Xiao Yao looks at the electric tiger and asks.


    After all, people are the protagonists, so we can''t ignore the opinions of electric tiger, can we?


    The electric tiger peed at that time.


    He was wondering if Xiao Yao could not think of a good name, so he was ready to let it go.


    Do you think I look like I can talk?


    "Well, we''ve gone through life and death together. You''ve run fast. Now you have your blood. Most importantly, your future is limitless. Since you''re willing to follow me, I''ll give you a good name. How about ham?"


    The electric tiger fell directly to the ground.


    If it can speak, it may not be able to help swearing at this time.


    Before listening to Xiao Yao said so much, it is very proud, think Xiao Yao is to see all kinds of flash on the body.


    But it can''t understand, you said so much, finally took a name called ham


    Venture to ask, how do you run fast through me, have blood, go through life and death together... Think of the ham?


    Your old man''s thinking is able to jump, but jump so high, you are really not afraid of breaking your leg?


    Seeing the electric tiger''s expression, Xiao Yao laughed.


    "Come on, come on, I''m kidding you. You don''t know what ham is. It''s not a good name. Let''s call it tie hoof."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, electric tiger feels that it''s not a bad thing to have no name.


    "It''s not good to tie the hoof. After all, it runs fast. If the hoof is tied, it can''t run." Xiaobai said seriously.


    The electric tiger looks at Xiaobai gratefully.


    Finally, there is an existence that can help you speak.


    "I''ll make you safe." Xiao Yao said, "it''s good to be safe."


    The electric tiger nodded slightly, indicating its recognition of the name.


    It doesn''t really think how good the name "Anwen" is. It just thinks that it is much better than ham and tie hoof.


    The electric tiger named "Anwen" crawls beside Xiao Yao.


    A donkey named "truth" is led by Xu kuangge.


    Into the wilderness.


    "Let me tell you, my temper is very good. Don''t believe it. What I said is true." As Xu kuangge walked forward, he said to the donkey behind him, "but if you dare to make my daughter-in-law angry, I will let you know what donkey meat is burning every minute."


    The whole body hair Snow White principle is shaking.


    It always feels that it is a bit ungrateful.


    The sword God looked really smart, but he always wanted to eat himself, so he was not kind.


    Into the sword mountain, to the deep pool of Qinglong.


    Xu kuangge didn''t see Xiao Yao. Fortunately, the painting fan is still there.


    "Daughter in law, I''m back." Xu Hongge waved and said with a smile.


    Originally, if he didn''t take a donkey with him, his speed would be faster.


    But he always felt that he was going to take Huafan to fairyland this time. It was a long way. It was good to let Huafan ride on a donkey when he went back. Originally, the fan was still meditating cross legged, running a little bit of Qi that just appeared in the body. When she was on earth, her talent was very good, but when she got to the fairyland, she found that it was difficult for her to gather a breath in her body. Fortunately, with the help of Qinglong, she finally succeeded. However, when Xu kuangge''s voice rang out, she was swaying, and the wisp of Qi that finally came together was still. It seems to have nothing to do with her¡° oh dear! It''s all your fault Huafan stares at Xu kuangge, just like an angry puffer. There is no joy of reunion, only jiaochen. Xu kuangge scratched his head and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"¡° Practice Said the fan. Xu kuangge laughed and said, "what do you do in practice? Don''t I protect you?" Then, Xu kuangge asked, "don''t you surprise me when I come back?" Huafan looks at Xu kuangge with a different color in his eyes¡° pleasantly surprised? Why surprise? The first day you left, I knew you would be back soon. " Said the fan. Xu sang happily. The face is a smile from the heart. He felt that his sufferings in fairyland were nothing at all. In my life, I do not seek to be powerful, or to be invincible, or to be immortal. I have you. Enough... (today''s fifth watch... The 16000 word update is coming. Readers: 424110920)

 Chapter 1846

    Carrying thousands of mountains and rivers, long journey, thousands of miles.


    For Xu crazy song, it is still nothing.


    But carrying a woman''s affection, he will feel that he should be careful every step he takes.


    Whether in Lingwu world or here.


    After all, there are not many people who are full of hope for themselves.


    It is because of this that I want to go free and easy, confident and magnanimous.


    I can live up to the girl''s expectation.


    Fairyland, too.


    Out of the narrow cave.


    Huafan followed Xu kuangge without saying a word.


    From the beginning to the end, Qinglong did not come out to say a word.


    It seems that Qinglong is no longer in the deep pool.


    Fortunately, Xu kuangge can still feel its breath.


    If it didn''t come out, Xu kuangge didn''t look for it.


    As if, it was tacit. Just don''t know why, along the way, Xu crazy song feel some heavy steps.


    "Are you really going to fairyland?" The picture fan sitting on the donkey said suddenly.


    Xu crazy song looked back at her, nodded, said with a smile: "yes."


    "Why?" The painting fan suddenly jumped down from the donkey, "in fact, I still don''t understand, although no matter what you do, I will believe you."


    Xu Hongge reached out and stroked the hair on the donkey.


    He has done this action for many times. Every time when he is in a bad mood, or when he misses the fan too much, he will do it.


    It seems that as long as he does so, his mood will be a little calmer.


    Painting fan is not anxious to urge, just quietly looking at his man.


    After a while, Xu kuangge turned around, looked at her and said with a smile, "why don''t we eat donkey meat?"


    The donkey named "truth" peed at that time.


    You''re talking about you. Did I kick my hoof?


    It''s none of my business!


    Crazy!


    I can''t laugh or cry.


    "Are you not going to tell me?" Fan asked.


    "Let''s go and stay for a while until you think it''s no fun, then we''ll go, OK?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "..." the fan pondered for a moment, nodded gently, "OK."


    Xu kuangge was relieved.


    Painting fan does not speak, looking at him, for him, it is simply a kind of suffering.


    He didn''t even dare to touch his own woman''s eyes.


    He is afraid of


    I''m afraid that there is a trace of disappointment in the eyes of the fan looking at him.


    Even if it''s just a little bit, it will make him feel unacceptable.


    The girl was riding on the donkey with her skirt.


    The valiant sword God, leading the donkey, walked forward step by step.


    Out of the sword mountain.


    Enter the gate.


    "Next, we can have a good look at the stars." Xu crazy song walked in front, said with a smile.


    Before Xu crazy song riding donkey, donkey from time to time will not be happy, want to Xu crazy song to shake down, signal that he is tired.


    But for such a long time, up to now, it dare not say a word.


    It seems to know that if it dares to lift its hoof at this time, it may really turn into a pot of delicious donkey meat


    So, in order to live well, he felt that he had to give the sword God some face.


    "In fairyland, I''ve made a place. It''s actually pretty. It''s a bamboo house, warm in winter and cool in summer." Xu kuangge talked on and on.


    Engaged in always, painting fans are just quietly listening, face always with a smile.


    It''s a long way to go.


    When he came here, Xu kuangge felt that he had been walking for decades.


    But now, when he walked out of the Star Road, he suddenly felt that it was just a moment.


    Walking out of that door, you can see beautiful scenery.


    "Isn''t it nice here?" Xu crazy song said.


    Hua Fan nodded: "it''s very nice."


    "We''ll live here in the future, OK?" Xu crazy song asked, "here, no one will hurt us, before a fierce guy promised me, and, will give you a long life."


    "Xu Bingge." The fan suddenly stopped smiling.


    Xu crazy song face smile a stiff, Leng Leng.


    "Are you afraid of death?" Fan asked.


    Tone, seems to be some forced questions.


    After thinking about it, Xu kuangge shook his head: "I''m not afraid, I''m afraid of death? If I''m really afraid of death, I''m just afraid that after death, no one will protect you and take care of you. "


    The fan nodded, reached out and hugged him.


    "In fact, I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid that Xu kuangge, who is with me, doesn''t live like a graceful white Sword Fairy." The fan fell in his ear and whispered, "there won''t be that day, will there?"


    "No..." Xu kuangge said seriously.


    "Well, let''s go on."


    Two people and a donkey, walking forward


    The demon world.


    14th floor.


    Here, originally is reincarnation demon king''s territory.


    But now, samsara is dead, and the 14th floor of Hongmeng tree is naturally divided up by other demons.


    Interestingly, there is also a place for Xiao Yao.


    A few demons, together with hundreds of demons, demons will have all these are Xiao Yao''s subsidiary forces.


    After all, the reincarnation demon king died in Xiao Yao''s hands, so when sharing the cake, Xiao Yao should be given a share.


    There is nothing wrong with this. Even the Conservatives dare not put forward any opinions on this issue.


    In addition, the warlord has a very good attitude towards Xiao Yao.


    After all, reincarnation is the most intractable enemy. It''s not easy to kill reincarnation. Xiao Yao does it.


    They have a good attitude towards Xiao Yao, not because Xiao Yao helps them solve the difficult opponents of the hostile forces.


    It''s because Xiao Yao has convinced them with his strength.


    How many of these demons dare to say that they can kill reincarnation demons?


    Xiao Yao was not idle when many demons were preparing for their masters.


    Magic Hongmeng tree, the seventh floor.


    A demon king died under Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword.


    Hongmeng tree, the 16th floor, two demons, one died in the sea of resentment, the other died in the strange fire.


    The killing continues.


    Xiao Yao successively killed eight demons, and the remaining demons finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    They huddled together to defend the terrible opponent.


    These demons finally realized that Xiao Yao was going to kill them all.


    However, the way the other side killed the devil made them unable to pick out the reason.


    They are always one-on-one and fight fairly.


    It''s not that more is better than less.


    What can they do?


    Realizing that it''s impossible to continue to kill, Xiao Yao doesn''t ask for it, and he doesn''t want to take risks and fight against others.


    Anyway, it''s enough for Xiao Yao to kill eight demons who want to kill themselves.


    Those conservative demons, now looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, are full of fear.


    In their eyes, Xiao Yao is more like a demon than they are.


    This is the real devil!


    Even those warlord warlords can''t see it any more.


    They are really afraid that Xiao Yao will kill all those conservative demons if he goes on killing them like this


    Seeing that Xiao Yao decided to stop, all the demons were relieved.


    "The conferment of the demon master will begin in three days." In the palace of the blood fog demon king, Xiao Yao sits on a chair, and behind him stands the little white magic dragon.


    The rest of the chairs were full of warlords.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, they are on the same front as Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "is there any problem?"


    "At that time, a demon lord will come." "In fact, we didn''t think of this before, probably because the Demon Lord also realized that it''s a very important thing for the demons to learn martial arts."


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    The devil


    It''s a more terrible existence than Xiandi.


    With his current strength, if he really meets the evil spirit who is plotting against him, it is estimated that a hundred deaths will not be enough.


    However, Xiao Yao thinks that the demon God in the demon world should have no malice to himself.


    He killed eight demon kings in succession, but the demon God didn''t show up.


    This must be a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Lord Faustus." The blood fog devil said, "you have to be polite then. Don''t treat us as if..."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what you said, I''m not stupid."


    Blood mist, the devil wants to make complaints about it.


    If you don''t count yourself a fool, the demons don''t have a fool


    "As for those martial arts you mentioned before, one is Nirvana fist, and the other is thunder clap. Is there nothing else?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "are you not satisfied? Then tell me when all the demons have learned these two moves. "


    The Lord of blood fog sighed.


    He knew that Xiao Yao would hide, but he didn''t expect that this guy would be so stingy.


    Nirvana boxing, he has mastered, which means that all the demons can learn next.


    After all, he will not hide from the demons. Therefore, this can only be regarded as Xiao Yao''s skill. For them, nature is far from enough. Even an ordinary fairy in the fairy family has mastered more than one or two martial arts, right? The Firebird demon suddenly asked seriously, "do you think we demons can practice swords?" Xiao Yao uses a sword. That Xu kuangge also uses a sword. Jianxiu has always been very powerful, which they knew before. Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "you can try it, but I can''t guarantee it." In fact, before that, the Firebird devil said it casually, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would really agree. He was overjoyed and quickly nodded: "OK, I will choose some demons and let you teach them in person!" Xiao Yao nodded and closed his eyes. Suddenly, Xiao Yao opens his eyes and looks ugly. A sense of oppression envelops the whole body. The real dragon, the real armor, came out subconsciously. He turned and looked at the palace gate. The wind swept in. All the demons stand up subconsciously¡° Yes... The Lord demon is coming Said the Lord of blood fog. Xiao Yao resisted the surge of Qi and blood in his body and stood up slowly¡° Welcome, Lord Xiao Yao also called out¡° Welcome, Lord

 Chapter 1847

    Xiao Yao was a little nervous when he heard the word "Lord demon".


    Demon God, that''s the big guy in the demon family.


    Xiao Yao can be arrogant, but if he is still arrogant when the devil comes, he will die.


    In his heart, he said to himself, after all, he is in the demon family, and he still wants to give the demon God a little face. That''s what he said, but self mockery means more.


    Before that demon God arrived, he had already felt the pressure.


    It can be imagined that the strength of the demon God, in the end how terrible.


    Xiandi, equally terrible. Thinking of this, Xiao Yao''s heart sank again.


    If you want to take your daughter back, at least you have to have the strength to crush the Immortal Emperor, right?


    It''s not easy


    This road is really hard to take.


    Finally, the dust settled and the wind stopped.


    A figure in a black robe stood at the door and walked slowly.


    All the demons lowered their heads and didn''t dare to face them.


    Xiao Yao raised his head to have a look, but found that the figure under the black robe was just a black light.


    The black light overflows and forms a vortex, just like the vortex existing in the universe


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. I don''t know which demon this is.


    There are three demons in the demons.


    The God of putu, the God of covering hands, and the God of flame.


    The devil went straight to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at each other. For a moment, his mind swayed, as if his divine consciousness would be drawn into the whirlpool.


    He calmed his mind in time and nodded gently: "I''ve seen Lord demon."


    He thought of the death battle with Xuanyuan Jiuchong in Lingwu world.


    At the critical moment, Xuanyuan jiuzhong ushered in a trace of magic power.


    Xianxian killed Xiao Yao on the spot.


    Even if I think of it now, I still have a lingering fear.


    Now, standing in front of him is a real demon God. It''s bullshit to say that there is no pressure, but even if there is pressure, he doesn''t mess with himself.


    "Come with me." With these words, the black robe of the demon God moved around without wind.


    Xiao Yao in front of a flower, bright again, has arrived at another place.


    In front of us is a black sea.


    You can hear the waves.


    There was a fishy smell in the air.


    Standing here, Xiao Yao felt uncomfortable all over.


    "Here, I can''t hear what I''m saying to you. Even the other two demons won''t notice." The devil standing in front of Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head and didn''t speak.


    He didn''t know why the other party brought him to this place. Without knowing the other party''s purpose, Xiao Yao naturally didn''t know what to say.


    He is not in a hurry.


    He knew the other person would talk first.


    "I am the God of putu. Even if you haven''t met me, you should know who I am?" Futu continued.


    "Naturally."


    "It''s a good thing for you, demon master, but I want to know what you want." In fact, when you first came to the demon world, I knew your existence, but I didn''t take you seriously at that time. All the demons in the demon family, as long as they are not the demon gods, the demon lords and the demon soldiers, I know what they think, but only you, I don''t know what you think, Either you have powerful power to cut off my prying, or you are not a demon. "


    Speaking of this, the god suddenly stopped and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of examination.


    Xiao Yao is already sweating.


    The other side laughed and said, "can''t you say it?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at the devil in front of him.


    It''s like staring into the abyss.


    For Xiao Yao, just looking at each other, we should always be careful whether our mind will be sucked in and torn up.


    But he felt that he had no fear at all.


    In his opinion, even if the other party is a demon, there is no reason to kill himself here.


    If the other party has it, even if they resist, they will have no effect.


    A demon God, want to kill himself now, is a simple thing can not be more simple.


    It seems like killing a chicken


    He gave a wry smile and said, "if I say, I hope the demons and the fairies can fight and win, so that I can take my daughter away smoothly, do you believe it?"


    "Xin, I know something about you." The demon turned and faced the Black Sea.


    No spring flowers.


    He said slowly, "but do you think that if the demons and the fairies really go to war, will the demons have a good chance of winning?"


    "I don''t know whether I fight or not." Xiao Yao said.


    What he says now is in his mind.


    Even if the other party is a demon, he doesn''t feel that he has to hide his true thoughts.


    As for revitalizing the human race.


    Xiao Yao would have such an idea, but he never thought that he would have to force it.


    If you have such strength, you will naturally do so.


    But if you don''t have that strength, it''s urgent to get Xiao Niannian to your side first.


    He has a saint order, but it doesn''t mean he is a saint.


    If you reach the goal, you can help the world at the same time; if you are poor, you can help yourself.


    That''s what Xiao Yao thought.


    Have absolute strength, raise the banner of the Terran, no problem.


    Without absolute strength, what can we do?


    "If the demons really have the absolute strength to defeat the fairies, I will stand on your side, but if not, you don''t want to show this idea." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao frowned slightly.


    He looked around, thinking about what the devil had said to him.


    All of a sudden, there is a sense of sudden realization.


    He asked, "is there a lord demon on the conservative side?"


    "I can''t say that." "We can only say that they want the demons to have enough strength to make the fairies dare not do it. It''s a good thing not to do it when they can''t do it."


    Speaking of this, he paused and said: "of course, if you have absolute strength and let the demons occupy an invincible position, there will be no problem. We can fight, but we must establish the premise of winning again!"


    Xiao Yao looks a little ugly.


    In his opinion, it is difficult for the emperor to be forced.


    Is there really a battle to win in the world?


    100 percent?


    No suspense?


    However, there is no absolute!


    Even if the strength of the demons can really crush the fairies, what can they do to guarantee that the fairies will not have any powerful help?


    How can we eliminate that one in case?


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was uncertain, it seemed that the God of Fu Tu had already known Xiao Yao''s idea and said, "you can rest assured that we demons will not be unreasonable."


    "Truth?" Xiao Yao said with a smile, "is it really reasonable for the strong to treat the weak?"


    "Do you have to be the weak one?" "There''s no mountain that you can''t climb. If there is one, break the mountain. What was your heroic words when you came to the demons? Today I would like to go to the devil''s gate, only to kill the immortal in the future. Now, it''s still possible, whether it''s the immortal family, the Immortal Emperor or the demon God... Nothing is impossible. "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    I don''t want to drink this kind of soul chicken soup


    Then, the other side continued: "do you know how long it took me to cultivate my strength to kill the demon king?"


    Xiao Yao blinked, thinking, I know a fart?


    Fu Tu demon God said with a smile: "it took me 3000 years, 3000 years, from a kind of demon, to cultivate to the demon king, to say whether it''s long or short. Of course, if you want to cultivate for 3000 years, you won''t want to."


    Xiao Yao is worried.


    Special


    Three thousand years!


    Whether he can live to three thousand years is a matter of two.


    If you wait 3000 years, the day lily will be cold


    "I''m a demon God, which shows how good my talent is. Therefore, my cultivation speed is very fast. If you don''t believe me, you can go back and ask those demon lords how many years they have spent, at least 10000 or 20000 years? But what about you? How long did it take you to kill several demons one after another? Even reincarnation demons died in your hands. Do you know what that means? " At this point, the God of putu stopped and continued, "you''re in good shape."


    "Potential?"


    "You can think of it as fortune. No matter in the Dragon kingdom or in the ancient wasteland, you have made great progress. You can think of it as heaven''s pity for you. Therefore, if you want to improve your strength as soon as possible, you can continue to go to some ancient places. As long as you survive, you will benefit a lot." "Of course, you can''t live or die just because you''re in a good position, or you''ll be the one who will suffer."


    With these words, the devil waved his sleeve again.


    After counting the breath, Xiao Yao returned to the palace where he was before.


    It''s still the demons.


    It''s just that we don''t see the God.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, and he was still thinking about what he had said to himself.


    "Listen... It seems reasonable." He thought seriously.


    As the God said, what would happen if he stayed in one place all the time?


    How much progress can you make if you stay in Hongmeng tree and give yourself 300 years? If you want to improve your accomplishments by leaps and bounds, maybe you really need to take the sword to the extreme. His original erratic eyes gradually became firm. I''ve made up my mind¡° Keke, master, is the devil gone Asked the Lord of blood fog. Xiao Yao looked at him and nodded. You demons, this is like a relief. Xiao Yao suddenly said: "blood fog demon, how long did it take you to grow from demon to demon?"¡° Well, I can''t remember The blood fog devil shook his head, "probably, it took 30000 years? It could be 20000 years. " Speaking of this, he waved his hand: "who has nothing to remember this thing!" Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile. Eyes through the palace gate, looking at the distance. As if I saw the black sea again.

 Chapter 1848

    Back in the chair, Xiao Yao''s mind is still recalling the words that the God of putu said to himself.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want the chicken soup.


    Calm down and think about it. In fact, what the God said is very reasonable.


    As I told him, will the strong reason with the weak?


    Maybe there''s nothing wrong with this idea.


    But there are some problems in my way of thinking.


    When did he begin to look forward to the strong like the God of putu, and even subconsciously define himself as a weak man.


    And the God of putu also sounded the alarm for him.


    "Why can''t you be a strong man?"


    Xiao Yao was impressed by these words, and now he began to think about it.


    The most important thing is that the God of putu gave him a crucial inspiration.


    Potential.


    According to Xiao Yao''s understanding, he thinks that the potential in the mouth of the God is actually luck.


    That is to say, they are lucky.


    Xiao Yao used to think he was lucky. In fact, many people said that, but Xiao Yao never took it seriously. Good luck is good luck. Who can really place all his hopes on luck? Isn''t that death?


    But it''s not luck, it''s potential. Tut Tut, does that sound unusual?


    I feel like a bull.


    "Keke, master, what did the God of Fu Tu say to you before?" The blood fog demon lord comes up to him and asks in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, put away his thoughts, said with a smile: "do you really want to know?"


    The blood mist demon nodded.


    All the demons around were curious.


    They are very curious, what can the God of putu say to Xiao Yao and not to them.


    Otherwise, why take Xiao Yao away alone?


    It''s hard to understand.


    Xiao Yao coughed, stood up, and said, "as the God of Fu Tu said before, you are all my younger brothers, so you should listen to me. If anyone dares not listen to me, he will kill them directly!"


    The presence of the devil, all face upheaval.


    Some of them can''t believe it, but they don''t seem to dare to question it.


    The ideas in their minds are actually the same.


    What if it''s true?


    Blood mist demon and Firebird demon are better, but they are a little bit uneasy.


    They are quite familiar with Xiao Yao''s out of tune personality. If they say that from other people, they may not doubt it. But now they say that from Xiao Yao''s mouth, they all feel that something is wrong. After all, the God of putu is one of the three strong men in the demon world, He should be able to see the difference between Xiao Yao and ordinary demons, so how dare he give Xiao Yao so much power? It''s not rational.


    But Xiao Yao has too many secrets. Maybe, because of this, what consensus did the demon lord and Xiao Yao reach? It seems, and it''s not impossible


    Therefore, after Xiao Yao''s words, even the blood mist demon and the Firebird demon did not dare to speak directly about Xiao Yao''s boasting.


    At this time, a voice came from outside.


    "No, don''t listen to him."


    Xiao Yao sat down on the chair and laughed awkwardly.


    "So it''s not far away yet?" Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    The faces of the demons were very strange.


    They looked at Xiao Yao, some speechless.


    It''s said that Xiao Yao is the one who dares to do such a thing.


    So they really don''t know what to say about Xiao Yao.


    Daredevil!


    What''s more interesting is that although the Lord demon knew it, he didn''t seem to feel very angry. He just thought it was funny.


    If it were for other demons, it would be completely wiped out by the Lord at this time.


    Therefore, it can be seen that the attitude of the Lord demon towards Xiao Yao is intriguing.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear the voice of the God again.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    If that guy doesn''t go, he has a stabbing feeling on his back.


    He turned his head, looked out, and looked back.


    "When it''s over, I have to leave the demons." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well?" Where are you going


    "I don''t know. Hang around and look for some ancient places." Xiao Yao said.


    "What are you doing?" The Lord Firebird asked curiously.


    "Adventure Xiao Yao said with burning eyes.


    "..." all the demons were speechless.


    What the hell does that mean?


    explore?


    Do you have nothing to do? Isn''t it good to live well?


    There are many ancient places, of course. The three clans of immortals, demons and Demons often have some strong people going to various ancient places to look for opportunities, which is also a way to break through cultivation. At that time, the risks were also very high, and even many of them were not directly proportional to the harvest.


    It''s not worth risking your life to get a broken weapon.


    Otherwise, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons will rush into all kinds of ancient places?


    "If you leave, who will teach you martial arts?" Asked the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, frowned, slapped him on the arm of the chair and said, "how can I say that you are also my apprentice? Do I have to do these things myself?"


    "..." the Lord of blood fog was very surprised.


    It is hard for him to understand why Xiao Yao can say his own "laziness" so justly.


    Can you make sense?


    Xiao Yao coughed and continued: "in a word, I will pass on some martial arts skills to you first. How to promote them among the demons depends on you."


    When it comes to the word "promotion", Xiao Yao thinks it''s a bit of a show.


    Seeing the puzzled look on the face of blood fog demon, Xiao Yao sighed.


    He felt more and more that the comprehension ability of the demons was not very good, some things, the communication between the Terran and the fairy, say a little, we all understand, but the communication with the demons is not good, a lot of words, they have to break off, otherwise, they are still difficult to understand, it is completely half ignorant.


    So Xiao Yao could only settle down and talk to them slowly.


    He held out his hand, pointed to the demons and said, "let''s take a simple example. There are 50 demons here. I can give you my martial arts skills first. Then when you go back, you can teach the demons under your hands. When all the demons under your hands have learned, let the demons teach the demons, and then the demons teach the demons, Do you understand? "


    All of them nodded.


    "Triangle tower mode!"


    "And then go down?"


    "Well, it''s not impossible."


    Xiao Yao really wants to cover their mouths.


    What is it all about?


    I''m serious. They''re developing the open triangle tower model behind closed doors. People who don''t know think they''re spreading and selling here!


    Can you have a good time?


    However, these demons can say these words, which also means that they really understand Xiao Yao''s meaning, which also saves some trouble and does not need to continue to waste saliva.


    "That''s the truth. You can do the next thing by yourself." Xiao Yao said.


    Demons, I don''t have any opinions.


    The next day, the Conferment Ceremony of the demon master officially began.


    On the 18th floor of Hongmeng tree, all the demons above the magic soldiers have come to the 16th floor.


    I can stay here.


    Putu demon God also came, not only to confer Xiao Yao the status of demon master on behalf of the demon family, but also to bless the space of the 16th floor of Hongmeng tree. After all, there are so many demons on the 16th floor, and the space of the 16th floor may not be able to bear so many powerful forces and collapse directly.


    Stand on the high platform.


    Xiao Yao looked around, all the demons crowded together, the mountain of people... Oh no, the mountain of demons and the sea of demons.


    Hundreds of millions of demons, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of piety.


    But all those who know what Xiao Yao will do next are full of respect for Xiao Yao.


    The demons have been beaten by the fairies all these years. Don''t they hold back?


    Now, at last, they have a chance to be proud.


    As long as the demons have learned martial arts, the original advantages of the fairies against them may no longer exist.


    On the high platform, the God of putu stood beside Xiao Yao.


    He looked at Xiao Yao in front of him and said with a smile, "it''s said that you have planned to leave directly after returning your martial arts skills to the demons?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The god suddenly reached out his hand with a transparent bead in his hand.


    "Then take this with you." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, stretched out a hand to take over that transparent bead, looking at Fu Tu evil spirit again, ask a way, "evil spirit Lord, what is this?"


    "It''s a magic weapon. I used to snatch it from the fairies." The LORD said, "the identity of the demon master is naturally a good thing for you, but there will also be some disadvantages for you. You can use the power of the demon family, but this is tantamount to forming a personal feud with the fairy family. We know that the demon family will not be afraid of the fairy family after learning martial arts. Don''t the fairy family know? Even if the Immortal Emperor himself killed you, I would not feel so surprised. "


    Xiao Yao suddenly doesn''t want to leave the demons... Compared with the outside, it seems that the demons are safer! The God said with a smile: "so, the function of this bead is to cover your breath. When the fairies see you, they will only treat you as fairies. In addition, they can treat you as a sword when you use swords. In addition, this bead can also change your appearance. As long as you don''t die, you have to go to the Immortal Emperor, Those immortal emperors can''t see through your disguise. As long as you stay away from them, they won''t notice your breath. What''s interesting is that even if the demons see you, they will treat you as demons. " Xiao Yao immediately felt that the God of putu really gave himself a big gift¡° Lord demon, this bead is also a treasure in the fairy family, isn''t it Xiao Yao asked. The God nodded: "it should be. It happened many years ago. Two new immortal emperors were fighting against each other. They were robbing this thing. I killed them. This thing is mine." In a word, the wind is calm and the clouds are light.

 Chapter 1849

    Originally, Xiao Yao just wanted to go around all kinds of ancient places.


    But after taking the transparent bead from the hand of the demon God of futu, he suddenly had some other ideas.


    It''s a very bold idea.


    But now he was not sure whether the words he had said to himself before were true or false.


    According to the truth, the other side has no reason to deceive themselves. After all, with the strength of a demon God, it''s not difficult to kill themselves. The other side has no need to use this kind of invisible means to entrap themselves.


    Besides, it is not difficult to verify whether the function of the bead is true or false.


    But now in this kind of environment, Xiao Yao is absolutely impossible to experiment, beads for him, is a secret.


    After mastering the function of the bead and changing the appearance to hide the Qi


    Even if it''s to fairyland, demon world, why not?


    He thought that if he went to fairyland and demon world, he would gain more than if he went to all kinds of ancient places?


    He who does not enter a tiger''s den will gain a tiger''s son.


    Although it''s really risky, it''s also risky to go to the ancient land. Moreover, the ancient land is not without going. It''s just that the fairyland and the demon world are included in its own plan.


    He took a deep breath and said slowly, "thank you, Lord."


    The God nodded, as if he had guessed Xiao Yao''s idea, and said, "there are many good things in the fairyland and demon world."


    With these words, he disappeared out of thin air.


    As for where the devil is, even the blood mist devil and the Firebird devil, they don''t know, and Xiao Yao naturally can''t know.


    The appearance of the God of putu has determined Xiao Yao''s identity as the "master of the demon family".


    Looking at hundreds of millions of demons under the stage, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    For him, it''s a good feeling now.


    He raised his hand, under the stage, all the demons saluted him.


    "Visit my teacher!"


    Looking at the magic soldiers kneeling at his feet, Xiao Yao is about to fly to heaven.


    He could not help thinking, if these demons are really their own strength, how good it would be?


    However, he also understood that the so-called demon master was just a title.


    The other party is willing to kneel down because of some etiquette, but once Xiao Yao wants to destroy the interests of the demons, these people will not believe in anything, one day as a teacher and one life as a father, and they are more likely to turn against each other.


    Xiao Yao never trusted the demons from his heart.


    It''s also a silly choice to give his back to the demons. He won''t do that.


    Worried about the instability of space, most of the demons have left after the ceremony of conferring the title of master of the demons. The rest are the demons.


    Xiao Yao glanced at them and thought that there were too many of them. He simply selected only 20 of them to learn martial arts with him.


    Xiao Yao''s energy is limited, he can''t put all his mind on it.


    The twenty demons left behind by Xiao Yao are also very happy.


    In their opinion, they are likely to become the strongest among the demons.


    Other demons didn''t follow Xiao Yao to learn martial arts.


    Therefore, the demons who have not been selected by Xiao Yao have some lonely expressions on their faces, but they dare not have any complaints against Xiao Yao. Who knows if the Lord Fu Tu is still staring at them?


    The appearance of putu demon God is not only to grant Xiao Yao the identity, but also to be regarded as Xiao Yao''s amulet in the demons.


    Before this, they have already talked with Xiao Yao.


    None of the demons left behind are the main fighters.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool.


    Although all the demons can practice their martial arts, Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good face for those conservative demons who advocate peace. If it wasn''t for those demons who choose to warm up after realizing Xiao Yao''s power, maybe Xiao Yao is still killing.


    Those demons, kill how many Xiao Yao feel not enough. That''s the most unstable factor among the demons.


    Xiao Yao has absolute reason to believe that if one day his strength is not as good as now, those demons will still want to kill themselves regardless of everything.


    In the ancient wasteland, Xiao Yao has a deep understanding.


    In addition to the 20 evil lords, there is the evil dragon, Xiaobai.


    Although the cultivation of magic dragon Xiaobai is not as good as those evil kings, their comprehension ability is much better than those evil kings.


    Maybe it''s also because Xiao Yao has been with him for a long time and has seen a lot of martial arts skills. In many places, Xiao Yao has to repeat to other demons many times, but Xiaobai and magic dragon are able to communicate at one point.


    So, in the case that he is too busy, he will let Xiaobai and magic dragon teach those evil kings.


    In addition to Nirvana, there are thunderclaps.


    Xiao Yao knew that the demons were not satisfied one by one.


    They feel that just two martial arts skills are not enough for them to fight with the fairies.


    So Xiao Yao is also thinking about whether he should teach some other martial arts skills.


    Qi breaks the flame, they have no different fire, but condensing the flame is not difficult for some demons.


    Not long after, the blood fog demon did not know where to pull a lot of junk.


    He told Xiao Yao that these were all swords he had worked hard to find.


    Looking at the swords, Xiao Yao was speechless.


    Even the black dragon sword and the xuantie sword are much better than these swords.


    He collided with the spring and autumn sword a little, and those swords became fragments.


    Looking at the embarrassed expression of the blood fog demon, Xiao Yao said: "if you carry such a sword to fight with the fairy, believe me, you will die miserably."


    In fact, Xiao Yao still has three good swords. He gave Ge bu one of the Four Swords he got from Zhenwu ruins, but he didn''t intend to give them to the demons.


    Unless the demons really have a heart to heart with him.


    Now it''s just a partnership.


    When Xiao Yao was teaching these skills, every day the demon king brought something that could alchemy or promote cultivation.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao usually teaches the skills of the demons in the daytime. When Jinwu falls, he also begins to practice and wants to continue to sprint.


    This way of cultivation makes many demons feel greedy.


    Those demons in the demons, although there are a lot of practice resources, but with Xiao Yao is certainly not comparable.


    This is tantamount to dumping the resources of the whole demon clan to let Xiao Yao improve his accomplishments.


    After all, there is no free lunch in the world. If Xiao Yao is willing to teach them martial arts, it is impossible not to profit from them.


    Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t say this, these demons should be conscious.


    After arriving at the demon world, Xiao Yao felt that his concept of time was really getting worse and worse. Although the demon world also has day and night because of the gold and black clouds in the sky, time and the earth are definitely different.


    How long did it take?


    half a year?


    a year?


    The savvy of these demons is really bad.


    A simple Nirvana boxing, Xiao Yao had seen it once and then learned it secretly, but it took about a year for these demons to learn it.


    In this year''s time, Xiao Yao kept on breaking through. The noble and healthy qi in his body did not change at all. However, the power of Tai Chi, however, became more and more staring. He had already had the potential of breaking through.


    As for what his strength will be after the breakthrough, he does not dare to say now. Perhaps, at that time, even without the help of the spring and autumn sword, strange fire, or resentment against the sea, he would be able to fight with some demons.


    He found some demons and wanted them to fight with him to see if there was a chance to break through.


    At first, Xiao Yao will be beaten black and blue by those demons without his own killing moves.


    Later, Xiao Yao was equal to them.


    The changes in his body, blood fog demon, they all see in the eye.


    One by one, I don''t know what to say.


    This kind of cultivation talent is really too weird


    Simply, it''s not what a demon clan should have. Fortunately, they soon figured it out. Xiao Yao is not a demon at all. This is how the Lord of blood fog and the Lord of Firebird comfort themselves.


    Time flies.


    This is Xiao Yao''s greatest feeling in the demon world.


    Although he would like to take his daughter back as soon as possible, he really can''t become the strongest one in the sky in a few years, to hang up all kinds of strong people such as immortals and demons.


    We have to be down-to-earth.


    I have been here for so long. What will the earth look like when I return to the earth?


    At the thought of these problems, Xiao Yao will feel uncomfortable, uncomfortable, depressed


    After another demonstration of Nirvana, Xiao Yao pulls the blood fog demon to one side.


    He is ready to have a good discussion with the other party.


    "Is the time here the same as in the Terran world?" Xiao Yao sat on the ground and asked cross legged.


    The blood fog demon king didn''t know why the other side would suddenly ask this question, but he still shook his head.


    "I don''t know about that. I haven''t been to the Terran... But, master, what you are worried about is that when you return to the previous world, all the original people will have died?"


    Xiao Yao is happy. I didn''t expect that the king of blood fog has such a good understanding now.


    He had already guessed some before he finished his words.


    "In fact, I don''t think you need to worry about that." As far as I know, even our demon world has the ability to bring some people back to life. I even heard that there is a magic weapon in the fairyland that can turn back the time as long as it is urged


    "Really?" Xiao Yao was shocked¡° Hehe, I think it''s fake. Even if it''s true, the conditions are very harsh. Otherwise, our demons may no longer exist. Why don''t those immortal emperors in the fairyland go back to destroy the roots of our demons long ago? " Blood fog demon originally wanted to comfort Xiao Yao, but he felt that what he said was not reliable, so he simply admitted, "but I always believe that as long as you become the most powerful, there is nothing impossible. Besides, you just want to go back, and you can''t go back, no..." Xiao Yao: "this sounds more serious. But that''s the truth. There''s no turning back. As long as you work hard, maybe you can create a miracle in a limited time? He stood up¡° I''ll start tomorrow. "

 Chapter 1850

    Xiao Yao doesn''t want to continue harassing others.


    He didn''t want to think about what the earth would be like when he returned to the earth.


    One is unexpected, and the other is that it has no meaning to think about it.


    Just like the blood fog demon king said before, even if he knew, how?


    Can you go back?


    Not to mention that he can''t return to the earth with his current strength, even if he can, he doesn''t want to.


    He said that if he wanted to bring Xiao Niannian back together, he must do it.


    Xiao Yao''s obsession is too deep.


    It''s just that he has to speed up.


    In the shortest time, solve all the problems in front of you.


    Rejuvenating the human race can be delayed, but taking Xiao Niannian home can never be delayed.


    If the former Emperor of man, the sword emperor, thought Xiao Yao was too mean, and felt that what he entrusted was not human


    Then let them want to go!


    He felt that his brain capacity was too small to enjoy so much for the time being.


    As for the itinerary, Xiao Yao chose an ancient place first.


    It should be the wisest to go to the fairyland and live in the demon world after you have gained something from ancient times.


    Most of all, he was not sure about the bead that the God of putu gave him.


    Originally Xiao Yao was not such a cautious person, but now he has too many things to do. If he wants to do harmonious things, he has to build on one premise.


    I have to live well.


    Otherwise, everything is empty.


    This time, Xiaobai and magic dragon did not follow.


    Xiao Yao with electric tiger, set foot on the star road.


    Before he left, the blood fog demon knew that he couldn''t stay with Xiao Yao, so he pushed the boat with the flow and gave him a star map. In fact, the star map is not uncommon among the three clans of immortals, demons and demons, but Xiao Yao didn''t have it.


    There are not many places on the star map, but it is enough for Xiao Yao.


    Blood fog demon king also told Xiao Yao that in fact, the star map created by the demon lord definitely contains more places than the star map he sent. But the God of putu doesn''t know where he is now. Xiao Yao doesn''t have a chance to ask for it. Moreover, if the God of putu is really willing to give it, he may have given it before.


    There must be some reason why the other party doesn''t give it.


    Although Xiao Yao always thinks that the intelligence quotient and brain capacity of the demons is not very large, which is much worse than that of the Xians, Xiao Yao is surprised by the careful mind of the demon God. Even when communicating with the other party, even if Xiao Yao doesn''t say anything, the other party can think of what he is thinking.


    This is still in the case of no way to spy on Xiao Yao''s mind.


    Xiao Yao was amazed by such means.


    On the Star Road, Xiao Yao is accompanied by a tiger named Anwen. Xiao Yao doesn''t feel bored either.


    From time to time, I stopped and looked at the bright star road.


    If he had a camera now, he would take such a picture. When he came back to the earth, he would let them have a good look. It turned out that the world they knew was so small and the outside world was so beautiful.


    At the end of the long journey, Xiao Yao was a little lonely.


    Without magic dragon and Xiaobai, Xiao Yao is not used to them.


    Fortunately, when he came to the demon world, Xiaobai and magic dragon were there, otherwise, maybe from the beginning, he would feel this loneliness.


    As a human race, it seems to be lonely from the beginning.


    Finally, the long star road came to an end.


    Xiao Yao walked out of the gate and looked at the world in front of him.


    Green mountains and green waters, ears can also hear the roar of animals and birds, the air here is a little moist, filled with a smell of flowers, refreshing.


    Above the sky, hovering a golden black, dazzling, brilliant.


    Xiao Yao walks and stops.


    On the star map given to him by the Lord of blood fog, this place is called holy mountain.


    Here, you can see many rare and exotic animals, so the immortals and demons will often come to this place to slaughter some exotic animals, in order to get some animal elixirs, so as to improve their cultivation. But here, harvest and crisis coexist, and the reason is very simple. Here, there are many powerful exotic animals. To be exact, it''s time to define them as divine animals. Although the number of those beasts is not much, as long as they become beasts, they will have the power to kill the immortal Lord.


    Jinwu is also a divine beast. Although Jinwu in the world of Warcraft is not the opponent of the Warcraft, it is absolutely not a demon who dares to challenge. Otherwise, he will die miserably. Even if he does not die, he will be blamed by the Warcraft. After all, Jinwu represents the light. It is very good that Jinwu is willing to survive in the world of Warcraft. If Jinwu is gone, The magic tree will fall into darkness. Although even in the dark, the demons can still survive, it will not affect too much, but always feel that there will be something less.


    Light, important and unimportant.


    When the gold black falls, there is a white light source on the sky, soft into the water.


    It''s a white phoenix, which should be much smaller than the previous Jinwu, and the light source is not so bright and dazzling. This is probably the night of the ancient holy mountain. The light source of Jinwu represents the day of the ancient holy mountain, while the white phoenix means the night.


    This is the moon of the holy mountain.


    In addition, there are other sacred animals in the holy mountain.


    Such as Qilin, Taowu, etc.


    Here, you can see the fairy and the demon, but the only thing you can''t see is the demon. Any demon will be suppressed when they come to this world.


    Before, he heard the Lord of blood fog say that most of the demon tribes are transformed from beasts, but their blood is very humble for those sacred beasts. Even if the demon emperor comes here in person, he will be suppressed by blood. Every demon clan will be resisted by the sacred beasts. Even if the demon clan doesn''t do anything here, the beasts of holy mountain will attack, Drive them out of the holy mountain, or kill them directly.


    The fairies are the most active here.


    The Warcraft are not so eager for the animal elixir. Although they can play some role, the role is not very big. The fairies are not the same. The exotic animals with a little purer blood can help them promote their cultivation. Of course, more fairies come here to catch the exotic animals as their own mounts.


    Therefore, the sacred animals in the holy mountain do not exclude the fairies.


    For the exotic animals living in the holy mountain, it''s also their chance to be taken to the fairyland by the fairyland to become mounts. When the fairyland becomes the Immortal Emperor, they will also get more chances, and maybe they will transform from exotic animals into divine animals. These are not impossible things.


    Xiao Yao from day to night, did not see any fairy demon, just saw some strange animals, he did not immediately go to kill.


    In fact, his purpose here is not really to kill any exotic animals, but to avoid killing some fairies.


    For Xiao Yao, Xianzu has always been his number one enemy.


    Moreover, compared with the beast Dan, Xiao Yao thinks that there should be more good things in the immortal family.


    After walking for a long time, Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    His eyes looked ahead. In front of him, there was a big deer with a white head. Its body was snow white. The antlers on its head were two meters long, like branches.


    The white elk, walking towards the front, finally stopped in front of a spring, lowered his head to drink water, water ripple, on the water, floating pieces of green spots, like duckweed general, that is, those green things, emitting a green light pattern, constantly conveying aura.


    "This place, after all, is a good thing!" Xiao Yao couldn''t help saying that because he concealed his Qi, the white elk didn''t notice the existence behind him. As for the electric tiger, it was originally a Warcraft, and it had blood in it, so it was normal for the other party to think it was a strange animal.


    The electric tiger''s forelimb was on the ground with fierce eyes.


    "What''s the matter, you want to hunt?" Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, touched his big head and said.


    When she looked at Xiao Yao with her steady eyes, she softened a lot and nodded gently.


    "Are you very interested in those exotic animal pills?" Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    Anshan nodded again.


    "Can you improve your strength?"


    He nodded again.


    Xiao Yao laughs and thinks it''s good. He finally finds a way to improve his strength.


    Just as he was about to make a move, from the other direction, a golden light flew towards the elk.


    Xiao Yao pressed his head and said with a smile: "it seems that someone has made it first. You might as well wait for a while."


    He nodded his head steadily, but he was not very worried. Anyway, there was not much in holy mountain. There were many strange animals, but the white elk gave him the strongest feeling. His intuition told him that as long as he ate the animal pill of the elk, his cultivation would soar.


    Before it followed Xiao Yao also saw a lot of strange animals, but the mood is not so excited now.


    The golden light pattern, like a rope, wound around the elk.


    The elk was frightened and tried to break free, but the golden rope became tighter and tighter, like a flexible snake.


    The white light pattern on the Elk''s body is getting brighter and brighter, and the gold light pattern on the rope is also soaring. At this time, it is the power in the rope and the Elk''s own power that launches a tug of war.


    Ear, heard the disorderly footsteps, is someone running fast.


    "Brother Mufeng, this deer belongs to me. You can''t rob me!" A clear and sweet voice sounded.


    A man''s voice came and said with a smile: "don''t worry, yin''er, although this deer is rare, how can I rob things from you? As long as it''s something you like, even the white phoenix in the sky, I''ll get it down and give it to you. "


    "Brother Mufeng, don''t talk nonsense. Master has told us before that we can''t provoke those real beasts, otherwise we will die here!" The girl''s voice recalled. From the weeds, under a stone, Xiao Yao smiles¡° It''s the fairies. " He said calmly. But the killing rate soared£¨ First of all, today is a double monthly ticket. If you vote for one, you can count as two. If you ask for one, you can count as two

 Chapter 1851

    Xiao Yao and electric tiger hide behind the stone and don''t act in a hurry.


    A man and a woman are both young. The man is tall and straight, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His skin is white, with a golden crown on his head. He is dressed in white and blue brocade, with a jade pendant hanging around his waist. In his hand, he holds a long sword with a sword spike, and his face looks like a crown of jade.


    The woman is younger. She looks like she''s only in her twenties, but she''s a fairy. There''s no way to estimate her real age.


    The girl walked barefoot, wearing a grass green double winding train. Although what I see now is only a side face, I also feel that it has a clear and beautiful complexion, glows like a green wave, has a delicate heart, is short and fit, and has a cloud temples. No matter from which angle, it is very satisfying for the human race to think about fairies.


    It seems that fairies should have been like this.


    The woman cheered and ran towards the elk, with a few grass sticks on her feet.


    The man followed him and said with a smile, "yin''er, slow down and be careful. Although the rope that master gave us is not simple, the strength of the deer is not small. Even if it is not a real beast, its blood is very pure."


    "Hehe, it looks so good that it won''t hurt me!" Although she said so, the woman stopped and looked at the elk struggling to break away. Her eyes were worried. "Don''t be afraid, elk. We won''t kill you. I just think you''re very good-looking. I want you to be my mount. Shall we be friends?"


    The white elk didn''t know if it didn''t understand the girl, or it was struggling to break free.


    The man''s sword came out of its sheath and hovered over the head of the deer.


    "Again, we don''t want to hurt you, otherwise it''s your strength. I want to kill you easily. Now, either be obedient to me and be my sister''s Mount, or I''ll release you on the spot. You can understand me when I speak. Don''t pretend to be stupid with me!" Every word a man says contains murderous spirit.


    Xiao Yao frowned, a little surprised.


    "This man should be at the peak of the immortal generals. It''s only one step away from him. When he becomes an immortal generals, he should be a sword generals. However, with such strength, there is a master. Is his master an Immortal Emperor? This possibility should not be big. After all, there are only three immortal emperors in the immortal family now. "


    When I was in the demon world before, the God of putu simply told Xiao Yao.


    If it is in the past, the fight between the fairies and the demons is bound to break out.


    But now it''s different. In the past, there were four immortals in the immortal family. But not long ago, the southern immortal was pierced by a sword and died on the spot. No one knew who the owner of the sword was.


    When he said this, the God of putu stopped and looked at Xiao Yao with deep meaning. He seemed to have doubts, but he was not sure. Even his intuition told him that it was Xiao Yao who killed the Immortal Emperor of Nanman. Theoretically speaking, he couldn''t think so. How could Xiao Yao be strong enough to kill an Immortal Emperor? Or what kind of understatement means, even a demon does not have such strength!


    Therefore, the God of putu did not ask this question, but thought it was absurd.


    "However, I don''t need to care who they are now. Anyway, people of the fairy clan are not good things." Xiao Yao said.


    His resentment towards the fairies is too heavy now.


    If it was in the past, he would not have the idea of killing all the people with one blow, but now, he regards the fairies as his mortal enemy.


    As for whether this idea is wrong or right, Xiao Yao doesn''t want to care.


    It is better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one go.


    As for whether the fairyland will feel that Xiao Yao is unreasonable, that''s not what he needs to consider now.


    When I wanted to be reasonable, who talked to him?


    Just as the man and the woman were discussing with the elk, Xiao Yao came out and walked towards each other.


    The two fairies couldn''t feel Xiao Yao''s Qi at all. They didn''t realize that someone was approaching behind them until they heard the footsteps. They turned around and saw a young man.


    This is what Xiao Yao looked like after he changed his appearance with the bead given by the demon God Fu Tu. He was only sixteen or seventeen years old, but he didn''t have any outstanding appearance.


    The man and woman turned to look at Xiao Yao, and their eyes were totally different.


    The man with the sword looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of vigilance, and the sword returned to his hands.


    As for the fairies, they were full of curiosity, as if they were curious about where Xiao Yao came from.


    Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless.


    "Oh, be careful!" The girl suddenly exclaimed with surprise in her eyes.


    Xiao Yao frowned and realized that there was a strong wind behind him.


    When he turned around, the light of the spring and autumn sword in his hand soared. Just a flash of light, a snow-white snake was divided into two.


    Xiao Yao didn''t notice the snake''s approach. Even the electric tiger was full of force.


    "It''s a shadowless snake." The girl ran to Xiao Yao and looked up and down, "are you ok? The shadowless snake is very poisonous. Even if xianzun is bitten by the shadowless snake, he will be killed on the spot. It''s strange. Even in the holy mountain, there are not many shadowless snakes. How can this one appear here? "


    The man with the sword came up to him, turned his face and looked at the elk, and said, "the elk should have summoned him with a special method."


    The girl nodded her head and said to Xiao Yao, "you''re OK, but you''re very good at swordsmanship. Do you also use swords?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    What''s more, I came out to kill you, OK?


    I''m killing, OK?


    But before, it was because he was reminded by the girl that he quickly realized that there was danger behind him. Now he turned ruthless and drew his sword without saying a word


    Xiao Yao is thin skinned. All of a sudden, he can''t do this kind of thing!


    He was very embarrassed now, but he quickly put away the spring and autumn sword.


    "Did you come to the holy mountain alone? You are very dangerous. If you meet a fierce beast or a demon, you may die here! " The girl said seriously, "what kind of cultivation are you? Why don''t I notice? No, I''m an immortal now. Unless you are stronger than me, are you also a sword master? "


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    Is that what fairy people say?


    "I..."


    The man suddenly said: "the sword just now is awe inspiring. At least it has the strength of sword respect. However, you should have some special method to hide your strength. It doesn''t matter. In fact, our school also has this method."


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    You said that. What do I say?


    "Even a swordsman is very dangerous here. Which state are you from?" Asked the girl.


    Xiao Yao is sure that the other party has regarded himself as a fairy.


    Fairy Kyushu, he had heard Xu crazy song blood fog demon before, they said, but he did not rush to answer, but asked: "which state are you from?"


    "We are in Longzhou." The girl said, "ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be very alert!"


    "Oh, I''m from real Yuanzhou." The reason why we have to ask each other first is that Xiao Yao is worried about bumping into each other. If everyone is from the same place, but they don''t know themselves, maybe they will be easily found out.


    "Well... There is a very powerful sword Zun named Wu Yu in zhenyuanzhou. Do you know him?" Asked the girl, blinking.


    Xiao Yao thought, I know a fart!


    This question, he suddenly had no way to answer, in case that guy named Wu Yu, is the whole zhenyuanzhou all know people?


    If you don''t know yourself, will you be seen through?


    But if you know each other, if the other person asks, and you can''t answer them, isn''t it a help?


    Xiao Yao was still thinking about how to reply, and the girl continued: "ah, but Wu jianzun was killed by a guy some time ago. That guy is bad. My master said that the guy who killed Wu jianzun is also a jianzun, but he is a bad jianzun. He has killed many xianzuns in our fairyland. His sword technique is very powerful. Ordinary xianzun is not his opponent, What''s his name... Xu... "


    Xiao Yao spit out: "Xu crazy song?"


    "Yes, yes!" The girl clapped her hands and said, "it''s Xu kuangge. You are a fairy from zhenyuanzhou. You must know that. Hey, if you meet that guy, you must walk around!"


    Xiao Yao coughed and nodded.


    "We lead the Dragon Sword sect of Longzhou town. Our master is the leader of the Dragon Sword sect of Longzhou town. Do you know? Our Lord is Su Shanshan Said the girl.


    Xiao Yao suddenly couldn''t bear to kill the girl in front of him.


    It''s just... Stupid and naive.


    There is no need to answer this by yourself!


    The man with the sword seemed to be unable to listen any more. He coughed and glared at the girl: "sound, you can''t say too much."


    "Oh, we are all fairies. What are you afraid of?" The girl seems to be a little unhappy, but when the man finished, she didn''t go on.


    Xiao Yao sighed and arched his hand: "you''re busy. I''m leaving."


    He is too lazy to kill these two fairies.


    After all, the silly looking girl helped herself before.


    He can''t do the thing of repaying kindness with vengeance, but he will not let them go if he meets them next time.


    Think of it as your luck. Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Xiao Yao turns around and leaves. The girl shouts twice at the top of her voice. Xiao Yao turns a deaf ear.


    "Oh, this guy has a strange temper!" The girl pouted her lips and said in displeasure.


    The man comforted: "maybe people are too old, so they don''t like to talk. You can''t see him like a teenager, so you really think he is a teenager?"


    After thinking about it, the girl felt that what the other party said was right. She nodded and waved to Xiao Yao: "goodbye, granddad jianzun!" Xiao Yao''s feet speed up a lot... Crazy! Your face!

 Chapter 1852

    The girl rode on the deer, and the man with the sword stood on the side, walking all the way south into the dense mountain forest.


    About an hour later, we saw several figures in front of us.


    "Master!" The girl patted the rest of the deer, "fawn, hurry up, my master is in front of me!"


    Shenlu had no choice but to move on.


    To the front, the girl jumped from the deer, a full distance of two meters.


    The girl''s feet on the ground, did not feel the stone pain, is still walking fast, rushed to another woman in front.


    The woman was dressed up as a Taoist, holding a whisk in her hand, with no expression on her face. She just looked at her original girl with a soft look in her eyes.


    "Younger martial sister Luoyin, do you really subdue this deer?" Taoist woman beside a man said with a smile.


    "Yes! Ha ha, am I good? " The girl named Luoyin is proud.


    Taoist woman stretched out her finger and pointed the girl''s head in front of her: "less proud, it must be your brother Maple wind who helped you, right?"


    Luo Yin vomited his tongue, a little embarrassed.


    Mufeng came up to him and said with a smile, "master, I just used the trapped animal rope. The main thing is that the sound moved the deer."


    When the deer heard this, he wanted to kick the bastard to death.


    Your uncle''s, I was moved?


    Your sword hovers on Laozi''s head. Dare I not agree?


    Are the fairies so shameless now?


    "Yes, the blood of the deer is very pure. Even if it is not as good as the beast, it may become the beast after thousands of years." The Taoist woman looked at the deer with a satisfied look and nodded her head.


    Beside the Taoist woman, there were two men. The first one who spoke was a man in a black gown, with a smile on his face and deep eyes.


    The other is a man about forty or fifty years old. He is similar to the Taoist nun. His face is expressionless and his eyes are cold. His eyes always look deep in the jungle, as if something is attracting him there.


    The Taoist woman''s name is Su Shanshan. The girl named Luoyin has already told Xiao Yao that she is the leader of the Dragon Sword sect in qianlongzhou town. She is a female immortal and an expert. She is also a sword master.


    After a while, the man with the sword came up to him.


    Su Shanshan took a look at him and asked, "Mufeng, just say what you have."


    Mu Feng looked at Luo Yin, coughed and whispered, "master, when we were catching the deer, we met a strange guy."


    "Well?" Su Shan Shan frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Are they fairies? "


    Mufeng nodded quickly and said, "it''s a fairy. I can feel it, but I can''t feel its strength."


    Su Shanshan was relieved and asked, "if it''s a fairy, it''s not a big problem. What''s the matter? He''s in conflict with you?"


    "That''s not true." Mufeng said with a smile, "just happen to meet, the deer ushered in a shadowless snake, the guy was reminded by the sound, out of the sword to kill the shadowless snake."


    "Kill him with the sword?" Su Shanshan frowned. "The speed of the shadowless snake is very fast. Even I can''t guarantee that I can kill it with one sword. Is it that the other side is also a powerful sword master?"


    Mufeng shook his head: "I don''t know. I think that man''s strength should be better than me. Although I have been in the realm of jianzun for 50 years, I can''t match that man in terms of speed and strength."


    Su Shanshan nodded, thoughtfully.


    A terrible man came to her mind.


    That one person a sword, kill of fairy clan all fairy Zun shiver, have to group defense guy.


    For a long time, because of the Jian Zun named Xu kuangge, there were so many fairies that they did not dare to travel alone.


    It can be seen how much psychological pressure the other party has caused to those immortal masters.


    "What does the other person look like?" Su Shanshan suddenly asked.


    Looking at the serious expression on master''s face, Mufeng was also slightly stunned, but he said it simply.


    "Looks like a boy of sixteen or seventeen?" When Su Shanshan heard this, he was suddenly relieved.


    From the appearance, the other side is definitely not Xu crazy song.


    As for whether it''s possible that Xu kuangge changed her appearance, she was quite relieved.


    From Xu kuangge to Xianzu, I have never thought about changing my appearance.


    At first, these immortals thought that the other side didn''t master the magic of changing face, or they were too lazy to do it.


    Later, they came to understand.


    In fact, maybe crazy song is to tell them in this way.


    Lao Zi Xu crazy song, killed back!


    Crazy or not?


    Even though the existence of Xu kuangge has caused great pressure on the immortal, some of them have to admit that such a sword Zun is the real sword Zun.


    If there is no pride in his heart, how can he practice sword?


    Therefore, in addition to the white Sword Fairy, there are also people in the fairy family who call it the white crazy fairy.


    Sounds pretty good.


    "Don''t worry about the fairy. If you meet me next time, please let me know." Su Shanshan said.


    Mufeng nodded.


    "Oh, master, brother Mufeng, I think you are making a fuss. That grandfather is not a bad man."


    Just before listening to Mu Feng''s casual words, the girl has now identified Xiao Yao as an old man who has lived for thousands of years.


    "Grandfather?" Su Shan Shan glanced at Luo Yin and said, "how do you know that he must be very old?"


    "What else? He is so powerful that he can''t be younger than me Luo Yin said with a smile, "master, didn''t you say that? My talent is very good. It''s much better than brother Mufeng and brother Yulong! "


    "Yes, you have the best talent and the fastest cultivation." Su Shanshan shakes his head and has nothing to do with the silly girl.


    But she never thought it was bad.


    If it wasn''t for Luo Yin''s simple mind, she wouldn''t be able to practice as fast as she is now.


    Simple mind, that a thing to do, may take detours, but as long as stick to the heart will also go far.


    Although Su Shanshan is the patriarch of Zhenlong Jianzong, she is also the most special one. If she straightens her mind, she will be surprised to find that what she most advocates is teaching students in accordance with their aptitude.


    In her opinion, every fairy has its own ideas. It is not necessary to teach them as a whole. On the premise of having enough energy, it may be more valuable to learn about them first, and then formulate different teaching methods according to their ideas. Therefore, although Zhenlong Jianzong has few disciples, every fairy who comes out of Zhenlong Jianzong is more valuable, Generally, they are able to enter the ranks of immortal masters, which makes many immortal people want to enter Zhenlong Jianzong to practice.


    "The purpose of this visit to the ancient holy mountain is to help you choose your mounts. Now besides Luoyin, Liang Yulong and gaoliujiang have Mufeng. What kind of mounts do you want?" Su Shanshan said.


    Mufeng looked the lightest and said, "I''ll go along with the fate, as long as I can see the past."


    Su Shanshan nodded.


    Wood wind has such idea, she did not feel surprised.


    After all, Mufeng is also her disciple. She always knows what the other party''s character is. Although Mufeng is not her first disciple, she has always been indifferent. She is more like a bad person. She is willing to let out anything good. I often say that I believe in the way of heaven. It''s mine. No one can take it. It''s not mine. I can''t take it.


    There is no right or wrong way to think about this. Some fairies think that in the world of great struggle, it is to fight.


    But Su Shanshan didn''t agree. She felt that the so-called Tao also had an indisputable meaning.


    As for the result, it depends on how far Mu Feng can go in the end. Su Shanshan always feels that his disciple will not let him down.


    "I still want to find a bird with Shenfeng blood!" Liang Yulong said with a smile.


    "And you?" Su Shanshan''s eyes fell on the same cold middle-aged man.


    "Master, I still want Taowu." Said the middle-aged man.


    Su Shanshan sighed and said, "Taowu is one of the four fierce beasts. Among the sacred beasts, the fighting power is very strong. Even I am not an opponent. If we really meet him, we have to choose to avoid fighting..."


    The middle-aged man nodded, but did not speak.


    Su Shanshan had a headache.


    There were four disciples who followed her to holy mountain.


    The other three are good to say. The man named Gao Liujiang is about the same age as her, but he doesn''t like to talk, and doesn''t like to communicate with his classmates. Even as a master, she can''t control each other''s character, and can''t guess what each other thinks.


    Generally speaking, it''s good for fairies to leave the mountains alive when they meet Taowu.


    This guy is good. He still wants to hunt Taowu and become his own mount


    At this time, in the distant mountains, there was a roar of beasts.


    Hearing this animal roar, the fairies'' faces turned pale instantly.


    That is to say, Su Shanshan was a little better, but he was also surprised.


    The man named Gao Liujiang stood up and stared at the depth of the jungle with a blazing light in his eyes.


    "It''s the cry of Tao Wu!"


    This is bullshit.


    Who can''t hear these fairies here?


    "Taowu, are you fighting with other beasts? No, holy mountain and ancient land, all the sacred animals are in a state of peaceful coexistence. Generally, they don''t fight. Other strange animals don''t dare to provoke them. " Su Shanshan said with a frown.


    "Master, let''s go and have a look." Gao Liujiang, who has always said little, is ready to move. Su Shanshan took a look at him and nodded gently. He was also curious. The Immortal Emperor, the demon God and the demon emperor can''t come to the holy mountain. If so, who else dares to compete with such a fierce beast as Taowu in the holy mountain? Are you really tired of living£¨ The third shift is coming. There are two more

 Chapter 1853

    Taowu also exists in some myths and legends of the earth.


    It is said that Taowu is one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times. Besides Taowu, there are also poverty, chaos and gluttonous.


    Taotie, needless to say, is one of the nine sons born to a dragon.


    In addition to Taotie, he is also one of the nine sons of the dragon. Before the electric tiger, he just acquired some of his blood, which has already made the Dragon turtle Ao Xiu Ao Chu envious. From this, we can see how terrible Taotie is.


    In the jungle ahead, smoke billowed.


    In addition, there are thunder fires burning everywhere.


    A large group of strange animals ran around, all of them were afraid of igniting fire.


    Su Shanshan took his four disciples and ran all the way.


    At the same time, she is also warning her disciples.


    "You all need to stay away later. Maybe Tao Wu has other helpers. Generally speaking, neither the fairies nor the demons who come to the holy mountain and the ancient land will have conflicts with the sacred beasts. After all, once one of them is provoked, the rest of them will share a common hatred."


    Speaking of this, Su Shanshan also has a headache.


    "I can only hope that it''s not our fairies who provoke Taowu. Otherwise, our fairies may be regarded as enemies by the sacred beasts in the holy mountain and ancient land."


    The remaining four disciples, one by one, were all blinking.


    Even Mufeng and Luoyin, who have been honest and clever all the time, can''t help feeling excited at this time.


    It''s hard for them to see those beasts.


    Although the strength of the beast can''t compete with the Immortal Emperor, it''s not what the ordinary immortal can deal with.


    Just like Su Shanshan, even if they are already at the peak of xianzun, they will tell them again and again that they must not provoke the beasts in the holy mountain.


    For all the fairies and demons who come to the holy mountain and ancient land, they have never thought of provoking the beast. For them, provoking the beast actually means death.


    Ahead, the air waves rolled up the flames.


    Su Shanshan protected all his disciples behind him and was very alert.


    "Boom" from time to time there is the sound of huge wood falling to the ground.


    A giant animal, tall and tiger like, has a long hair, a human face, and long tusks like wild boars. Under the holy and holy light of the sacred wind, it shines and emits cold light.


    A figure, holding a long sword in his hand, is tossing and jumping in the air. The sword is moving wildly. Everywhere he goes, he is in ruins.


    "What a powerful fairy family!" Even Su Shanshan was surprised.


    "Is that the fairy family?" Luo Yin''s face changed and said, "Oh, master, it''s too bad. Didn''t you say that if he was a fairy, we would all have bad luck?"


    Su Shanshan also had a headache.


    She didn''t think about it just now, but now she feels very sad.


    "Master, why don''t we leave now." Liang Yulong said with a smile.


    "Leave? That is also our fairy family! Do we ignore it? " Luo Yin curled his lips, as if he was dissatisfied with his elder martial brother''s words.


    "No matter what, he''s provoking Taowu. It''s useless for us immortals to help him. Other beasts will also help him." The man called Liang Yulong''s eyes twinkled and whispered.


    Su Shanshan sighed.


    Luo Yin''s mind is simple, while Liang Yulong likes to play a little smart. It''s not that he''s greedy for life and afraid of death. He''s just weak. Even if the fairy family dies in front of him, if his opponent is too strong, he won''t have any ideas. He just wants to protect himself.


    Among the four disciples, the one Su Shanshan dislikes is Liang Yulong. But not liking Liang Yulong doesn''t mean that Liang Yulong''s idea is undesirable. Such a character will really avoid many dangers.


    There is no doubt about that.


    "Master, shall we have a closer look?" Gao Liujiang said.


    Su Shanshan frowned, as if hesitating.


    Probably thinking about something.


    After a moment, she said in a deep voice, "go and have a look first."


    "Good!" Gao Liujiang finally smiles.


    He didn''t really want to help. He wanted to see Taowu.


    No one knows why Gao Liujiang is so eager to have a Taowu as his mount. He has never told anyone.


    When they get closer, these fairies can resist the aftereffects of the battle only when they have the immortal power in their bodies.


    "Mufeng, please protect Luoyin." Su Shanshan said in a deep voice.


    Mu Feng nodded his head with a dignified expression.


    Luo Yin, who was blocked by the wooden windshield, poked his head and looked around. Suddenly he was surprised and said, "master, I know that fairy family!"


    "What?" Su Shanshan turns to look at Luo Yin, a little surprised.


    "Master, he is the sword master I told you before." Mufeng took a deep breath and said.


    Su Shanshan frowned.


    "How powerful is this guy?"


    In fact, Xiao Yao is also very sad now.


    To be exact, it was not he who went to find Taowu, but Taowu who came to find him.


    When the tiger saw Tao Wu, his hair stood upright, and his eyes were filled with killing intention.


    Xiao Yao wondered, you fart big point strength, and ancient fierce beast shout what ah?


    Then, like crazy, Taowu pounced on the electric tiger and wanted to eat it.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that Taowu''s goal was not him, but the electric tiger, because the electric tiger now has the blood in his body, which Taowu valued.


    So Xiao Yao had no choice but to get up, pull out the spring and autumn sword, and fight with each other.


    Taowu''s strength is really very strong, and there are many levels of energy. Several times Xiao Yao wanted to seize the opportunity to brew a spring and autumn sword, but the other side didn''t give him the opportunity at all and pressed him step by step.


    Taowu''s speed is very fast, like lightning. Although he is huge, he will fight and retreat all the way. Although Xiao Yao can draw with the other side, he is worried that Taowu will have other helpers.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s firm cultivation in the demon clan before, and he met Taowu with his former strength, he would surely die.


    Finally, Xiao Yao saw the opportunity, and a strange fire broke out in his body. The ball of fire rolled and sent out a strong pressure, and he smashed it towards Taowu.


    Taowu originally intended to open his mouth and eat it directly, but when the fire came to the front and back, he suddenly realized the terrible power of the fire, so he quickly changed his strategy and chose to avoid it.


    But at this time, the doubt has come to him, or burn off a large part of his hair.


    This also led to Taowu more and more angry, opened his mouth, the same dark blue fire returned.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, and his body jumped up. At the same time, the power of Taiji in his body was running rapidly. The Taiji diagram rose and fell on his head. With the help of Taiji, Xiao Yao smashed the thunder and fire in the form of sword. His wrist turned again, and the shadow of Dao Dao''s sword shot at Taowu.


    Such a battle, see Su Shanshan and other fairies, infatuated.


    "This is the strength that Jian Xiu should have!" Luo Yin said in a low voice.


    Mufeng looked at the sword in his hand and sighed.


    Liang Yulong widened his eyes and said in a low voice, "is this really the strength that jianzun can have?"


    Su Shanshan frowned.


    "The strength of this fairy clan is not ordinary, and the sword in his hand is even more unusual."


    "Ah?" Liang Yulong asked, "that is to say, the sword is the treasure?"


    Su Shanshan nodded.


    Luo Yin wrinkled his nose and said, "elder martial brother Yulong, do you still want to fight the sword in the Sword Fairy''s hand?"


    Liang Yulong gave a smile and said, "it''s OK! Later, if there are other beasts joining the battlefield, he will not be the opponent of those beasts. If he dies miserably, I will help him collect the corpse. As the opponent who helps him collect the corpse, I will take away the sword. He won''t have any opinion, will he? "


    Luo Yin''s face is even worse.


    "Master, let''s go up and help. How can we say that he is also an immortal, and he is so powerful that he may become an Immortal Emperor in the future!" Luo Yin said.


    Su Shanshan glared at her, frowned and said, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s not that any fairy family can become an Immortal Emperor."


    Although that''s what she said, she was just worried that Luo Yin''s words might come into the ears of a certain Immortal Emperor, who would hate Luo Yin and would not do anything because of his identity. However, it is absolutely not difficult for an Immortal Emperor to obstruct Luo Yin''s way.


    The thought in her heart is similar to that of Luo Yin.


    In her opinion, the strength of the sword immortal is really extraordinary. If she wants to become the Immortal Emperor in the future, it is much more likely than them.


    "I don''t know who is better than Xu kuangge." The wood breeze sinks a voice to say.


    "I think it''s Xu kuangge, right? After all, he killed so many immortals. " Liang Yulong said.


    "I''m also xianzun, but I''m definitely not the opponent of that Xianzu." Wood wind stretched out a finger to point to Xiao Yao to say.


    Then Mufeng looked at his master and asked, "master, if you fight with him, what''s the chance of winning?"


    Su Shanshan seriously thought about this problem, pondered for a moment, said: "if he does not use that sword, I think, I should have a certain chance of winning."


    That''s nonsense.


    How can a Sword Fairy not use his own sword?


    Besides, they have good weapons, which is also their ability! It''s impossible to get rid of it.


    "Master, we''d better help quickly!" The tone of Luo Yin''s speech is close to begging.


    She just thinks that the other party is also a fairy. She has seen it once before. Moreover, the shadowless snake should be attracted by the divine deer. If it wasn''t for the guy who killed the shadowless snake, maybe she and brother Mufeng would be in trouble, which can be regarded as indirectly helping her. In this case, when the other party is in trouble, she can''t stand by and say anything!


    "Let me think about it..." Su Shanshan shook his head. She used to be a firm character, but at this time, she dare not make any decisions. She had to think, if she really helped each other, whether she would pull herself into the opposite of holy mountain and ancient land¡° Master, I think we can help him escape. We don''t have to help him kill Taowu! " Gao Liujiang said. Su Shanshan was surprised. Luo Yin said that she could understand, but Gao Liujiang also said that, which made her feel unable to understand¡° I just think that the fairy who dares to fight with Taowu must be a hero Gao Liujiang said happily. At this time, Xiao Yao did not notice that there were other fairies watching. He hesitated whether to entangle Taowu with the sea of resentment. He tried to find a chance to release the spring and autumn sword£¨ Fourth, thanks for Qi Ge''s promotion, Dharma protection and support for this book, for zh waixin Tong''s reward for this book, and for Yang Er, Ozawa''s reading novels, Musha and so on. There''s so much to thank... There''s another one today! Old step up a flag, as long as the vertical and horizontal monthly ticket into the top ten and steady, day more than five, has been adhere to the end of the month! About 15000 words...)

 Chapter 1854

    If she was alone now, Su Shanshan might rush to help, but she hesitated at the thought that she still had four disciples.


    She can''t think about herself, but she can''t help thinking about the four disciples she brought out!


    Since they have been brought out, they must be brought back alive.


    Only on this basis can she do what she thinks she should do.


    After thinking for a while, Su Shanshan said in a deep voice: "now let''s vote. If anyone is willing to help, just move forward."


    Mufeng, Luoyin and the man named gaoliujiang all took a step forward.


    Luo Yin seems to feel that his step is a little small, so he takes a small step forward.


    I can''t help but think it''s lovely to see it.


    Only Liang Yulong looked around as if nothing had happened.


    "Elder martial brother Yulong, if you don''t want to help, you can go back to qianlongzhou first." Luo Yin said.


    Liang Yulong sighed and said, "I just don''t understand. Even if the other party is a fairy, it has nothing to do with us. Why take risks?"


    Luo Yin smiles, just like a blooming lotus.


    "Elder martial brother Yulong, do you know what is the biggest difference between you and us?"


    Liang Yulong was slightly stunned. He suddenly felt that the tone of Luo Yin''s speech was not right.


    It was the first time he had seen such a real expression on the little girl''s face.


    But it didn''t change the smile on his face, and he asked with a smile, "then tell me, what''s the biggest difference between us?"


    "That is... You will think about it. It''s not related to us, but we won''t even think about it!" There is a track in Luoyin throwing.


    The expression on Liang Yulong''s face finally froze.


    Luo Yin seemed to feel that her tone was a little heavy just now, but she didn''t intend to apologize. She just lowered her head and said in a low voice: "I always think that the reason why the fairies are fairies, not demons, not demons, can always occupy the advantage is that the fairies and demons are different. No matter what they do, the demons will think about it and think about what they do, We fairies don''t think about what we can get and what we can get. We just need to think about whether we should do it or not, that''s all


    Liang Yulong''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Su Shanshan frowned and said softly, "Luo Yin, don''t say any more."


    Luo Yin raises his head and looks at Su Shanshan with confused eyes.


    She didn''t seem to understand why her master scolded herself at this time.


    Is what you said wrong?


    Shouldn''t it be like this?


    Is there something wrong with your idea?


    Su Shanshan''s heart was tight.


    She had a bad idea.


    What Luo Yin said before was too heavy. Although it was unintentional, after all, she knew this little girl very well and would never say something she shouldn''t say. What she said was the truth she thought.


    But such words have disturbed Liang Yulong''s mind.


    If Luo Yin is right, is Liang Yulong a demon?


    In this case, it''s too heavy


    But she can''t continue to scold, tell the little girl, what she said is wrong, shouldn''t think so?


    In this way, Luoyin''s Taoist heart will be disturbed.


    Mufeng is probably aware of the wrong, quickly said: "there are great differences between the fairy, everyone''s idea is not the same is normal, Luoyin don''t tangle these."


    After that, he looked at Luo Yin and said with a smile: "yin''er, in fact, no matter when, you don''t need to think about what other fairies think. As long as you know that your idea is right, it''s enough. This is to stick to your heart."


    Luo Yin seemed to understand, nodded.


    "Well, you go. I''ll leave." Liang Yulong said suddenly.


    Su Shanshan looks at Liang Yulong with a trace of uncertainty in his eyes.


    Liang Yulong gave a bitter smile and said, "master, you''re right. I''ll leave!"


    Su Shanshan sighed.


    The reason why she was uncertain before was that she was wondering whether Liang Yulong''s so-called departure was from Shengshan ancient land or Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Now she is sure.


    The other side doesn''t mean either.


    "Good." Su Shanshan agreed very frankly.


    She also made the decision.


    Luo Yin''s previous remarks have aggravated the problem. It also pushed her to a position where she had to make a choice.


    Either, it is to stabilize the heart of Luo Yin.


    Or, it is to reprimand Luo Yin and stabilize Liang Yulong''s mind.


    She gave up quickly.


    Compared with Liang Yulong, Su Shanshan paid more attention to Luoyin.


    Mind, always simple, is not a bad thing.


    She won''t judge whether Liang Yulong''s idea is right or wrong. She can only say that different ways don''t work together!


    Looking at Liang Yulong turned to open the gate, and then into the gate, Luo Yin''s eyes suddenly red.


    "Master, did I say something wrong... Was elder martial brother Yulong angry with me?"


    Su Shanshan turns to look at Luo Yin with soft eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear what your brother Mufeng said before? As long as you think it''s right, stick to it. "


    Luo Yin nodded heavily, indicating that he had kept master''s teachings in mind.


    At this time, Su Shanshan turned around and looked in the direction of Xiao Yao''s fierce battle with Tao Wu.


    "Sword Fairy, I''ll help you!" With these words, Su Shanshan had already stepped on the flying sword and rushed towards Xiao Yao.


    Mu Feng looked at Luo Yin and said, "yin''er, you are still immortal general. Wait here first."


    "No way!" Luo Yin shook his head. "I don''t think that''s right..."


    Wood breeze wry smile nodded, before that words, have already said out, always can''t take back?


    There is no such reason.


    But he also thought well, no matter what will happen, he will not leave Luoyin side, must protect the girl.


    Xiao Yao was still thinking about when to sacrifice a sword, but he didn''t expect that at this time, he suddenly had a helper.


    Those beasts haven''t come yet, but Su Shanshan and other fairies are the first ones.


    He looked at Su Shanshan and other fairies, with a curious look in his eyes.


    Do you know them?


    Compared with Taowu in front of him, Xiao Yao''s resentment towards the fairies is deeper.


    But I didn''t expect that there were fairies willing to help themselves at this time because they thought they were fairies?


    The three swords are from Su Shanshan, Gao Liujiang and Mufeng.


    The three sword Qi are three colors, like three long rainbow, slanting to the horizon, and converging together to force Taowu to retreat.


    At this time, Luo Yin has arrived at Xiao Yao''s side.


    "Hey, Grandpa, I''m coming!" Luo Yin said with a smile.


    "You again?" Xiao Yao peed at that time.


    Who is your grandfather!


    Little girl, have you drunk too much? I wanted to kill you before, OK?


    But looking at the innocent expression on the girl''s face, Xiao Yao suddenly let out his anger.


    It seems that he can''t do anything about such a fairy family


    "Grandfather Jianxian, my master said, let''s open the gate and run away together!" Luo Yin said.


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment and turned to look at the Taowu.


    At this time, if we use the Chunqiu sword to cross the Chunqiu period, Xiao Yao still has absolute confidence. After all, there are three fairies to help him block Taowu, so he has time to brew the Chunqiu sword to cross the Chunqiu period.


    But he can''t believe the fairies around him.


    But if he just let Tao Wu go, Xiao Yao is not reconciled


    After thinking for a moment, he suddenly asked, "can you protect me?"


    "Ah?" Luo Yin''s face is full of confusion.


    Why do you want me to protect you? You are so powerful, how can I protect you?


    Xiao Yao laughed and took a deep breath. A decision has been made.


    Take this sword!


    But to preserve a certain strength, even if only a little bit, as long as they can support themselves not to fall, it is enough.


    Anyway, these fairies can''t see their own accomplishments. They are covered by the transparent bead.


    So he took a deep breath, and the spring and autumn sword in his hand began to run quickly.


    "Get out of the way!" Xiao Yao suddenly gave a drink.


    Luo Yin took a step back subconsciously.


    She stared at Xiao Yao, always feel that the momentum of each other in this moment seems to have undergone earth shaking changes.


    When Xiao Yao took a breath and relaxed a little, the spring and autumn sword in his hand flew out at a very fast speed, and suddenly disappeared at the moment of his hand.


    When it reappeared, it had passed through Taowu''s body.


    Xiao Yao''s face was pale and his body was about to fall, but he quickly put a super product God pill into his mouth and recovered some Taiji power.


    At this time, his body is like an empty well.


    "Bring me the animal pill." Xiao Yao said, "the rest, whatever you think is good, just take it."


    Luo Yin turned his face and looked behind him.


    When the spring and autumn sword crossed Taowu''s body, Taowu''s body suddenly stopped.


    From the wound, the sword Qi suddenly surged out of the light lines, destroying Taowu''s flesh and blood.


    "Good!" Although Luo Yin was surprised, he ran to Tao Wu.


    Su Shanshan, Mufeng and gaoliujiang are also looking at this time. Tao Wu, who was still fighting with them, suddenly had a sword in his body. Following the path of the sword, they were more and more surprised. It was the guy who did it... Since he has such strength, why didn''t he do it before? Of course, they don''t know that Xiao Yao''s big move still needs to brew CD... Enlarging move also needs casting time! Luo Yin has already rushed toward Tao Wu, wood breeze facial expression a change, hastily say: "sound son, come back!"¡° Oh, brother Mufeng, the Taowu is dead. What are you afraid of? Uncle Jianxian asked me to pick animal pills. We''ll share the rest! " Luo Yin looks back at Mu Feng, with a sweet smile on her face. She reaches out her hand, and the air engine runs in her body. A lavender bead breaks out of the Tao Wu''s body and floats in the air. Luo Yin comes forward and grabs it¡° Grandfather Jianxian, I''ve got the animal pill! " Luo Yin raises her hand and shakes at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao smiles and nods. There''s something interesting about this girl£¨ Count yesterday''s fifth watch, will not affect today''s update! Continue to ask for a monthly pass... Thank you for your promotion to the fifth leader of the alliance.)

 Chapter 1855

    Just when Luo Yin is waving the beast Dan in her hand, suddenly a sword Qi flies towards her.


    Luo Yin sensed the danger, his face suddenly changed.


    At the critical moment, Mufeng immediately took a step forward, and the long sword in his hand raised a light curtain to block all the sword Qi.


    Looking at the furtive figure in the distance, Mufeng''s eyes suddenly become cold.


    "Damn it The wood breeze angrily scolded a, the long sword in the hand then directly flew toward that figure.


    When the sword arrived, the figure had disappeared.


    "Son of a bitch!" Su Shanshan is also furious, "he has not gone!"


    Luo Yin''s face is pale, and he hasn''t recovered from the shock.


    Mufeng sword has returned to his hand again. He turns to look at Luoyin and worries: "Yiner, are you ok?"


    Luo Yin shook his head, but his eyes were dim.


    "Brother Mufeng, the one just now..."


    Mu Feng''s eyes became cold again and said: "I will kill him."


    "Brother Mufeng..." Luo Yin just started, Mufeng interrupted with a wave.


    "I know what you want to say, but you can forget about other things. This thing can''t be done. I can''t spare him no matter he''s aiming at the beast Dan or your life!"


    All along, Mufeng is an image of a bad man.


    All fairies feel that Mufeng is very talkative.


    But they just forgot one thing.


    When a bad guy who is always easy to talk, one day he is no longer easy to talk.


    He will be more unreasonable than anyone else!


    That''s what Mufeng is now.


    Luo Yin wants to say something, but he swallows what he wanted to say when he thinks of the scene that he was covered with murderous spirit.


    She originally felt that, no matter what, Liang Yulong was their classmate. But now she has to think about another problem.


    She regards Liang Yulong as a classmate. Does the other party think so?


    There is no doubt that if it wasn''t for Mufeng''s quick reaction before, now he has become a corpse.


    The girl spirit a trance, went to Xiao Yao in front of the beast Dan handed in the past.


    Xiao Yao is not polite. He reaches out his hand and takes over the beast Dan and puts it up.


    "You know the guy who tried to kill you before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Luo Yin raised his head to see Xiao Yao, and nodded difficultly.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it seems that the fairy who wants to kill you has a very complicated relationship with you."


    "He''s my senior brother, but... I had a fight with him before." Luo Yin said dryly.


    Xiao Yao nodded and comforted: "no matter what, you have to keep your inner peace first. Only in this way can you think correctly. By the way, why are you in conflict? "


    Luoyin was not the kind of fairy who would lie, so now he simply said the conflict with Liang Yulong because of whether to rescue Xiao Yao.


    "I''m Cao! Such a son of a bitch, such a bastard? What''s his name? You tell me, when I meet him later, I''ll kill him in minutes! " After listening to Luo Yin''s explanation, Xiao Yao is furious.


    Luo Yin blinks and looks at Xiao Yao.


    No matter what, we should keep our inner peace?


    What''s the point of thinking calmly?


    Grandfather, did you forget what you said by your front foot?


    Under the gaze of Luo Yin''s strange eyes, Xiao Yao coughed and said with an embarrassed smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve lost my manners, I''ve lost my manners."


    "Abbess? What abbess? Which Taoist temple? " Luo Yin asks curiously.


    "..." Xiao Yao coughed again and felt that he couldn''t talk with the girl any more.


    That''s what he said, but the way he looked at each other was very soft.


    "Where''s your sword?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "My sword? I don''t have a sword, my master said. My heart of the sword hasn''t been pitied yet. I can''t hold it now! " Luo Yin said seriously, "moreover, I don''t want to take the sword now."


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Luo Yin pondered for a moment, and his eyes flashed: "because I feel that the swords of Xianzu are not worthy of me now!"


    Xiao Yao peed at that time.


    How can you be more crazy than me?


    Xu crazy song and I don''t have you together!


    Fairies are so big that they can''t afford to enter the costume. Are you in the forced mode?


    Looking at Luo Yin''s serious face, Xiao Yao suddenly doesn''t know how to hit each other.


    "All in all, thank you." Xiao Yao said, "thank you."


    Luo Yin gave a smile, then looked at his master and said in a low voice, "in fact, you used up the immortal power in your body with that sword just now, didn''t you?"


    Xiao Yao''s face suddenly one side, in the eyes even flashed a killing machine.


    The girl said with a smile, "but don''t worry. I know you don''t believe us, but we are not bad guys! I''m not going to talk to my master. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    He thought that the girl was a heartless girl!


    Don''t you understand if you can see through or not?


    Even if you really see it, you can pretend you don''t know! Do you have to say it? We''re going to kill you, or kill you... Or kill you?


    At present, Xiao Yao is very tangled.


    After struggling for a while, he felt that he was thinking too much.


    It''s like you can kill each other.


    Childish


    Now Xiao Yao is just a tough guy.


    In a more popular way, it''s a horse that is as stable as Mount Tai on the surface and flustered in the heart.


    Now he also feels that he was impulsive.


    Even if these fairies had helped themselves before, it would be very irrational for them to choose to use the Chunqiu sword to empty the Taiji power in their body.


    Even mentally retarded.


    In the end, I was impulsive.


    In order to kill Taowu, he did something very irrational.


    Just look back and think about it, it has come to this point, now regret seems to be useless.


    He looks at Luoyin, and Luoyin looks at him.


    Later, Xiao Yao said that he felt very mentally handicapped.


    "You really can''t say it?"


    With that, he regretted it.


    Even if people would say it, they would not admit it now!


    Just don''t know why, he suddenly feel, standing in front of the little girl''s eyes are very clear, as if he can be sure that the other party won''t cheat himself.


    "I won''t say it. Don''t worry! I''ll keep it a secret for you. " Luo Yin said seriously.


    With these words, she was a little worried and frowned.


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "what are you thinking?"


    Luo Yin said, "I''m thinking about what I have to do to make you believe me."


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    Mufeng has come over, Xiao Yao and Luo Yin''s previous topic has come to an end.


    Su Shanshan and Gao Liujiang are still harvesting the treasure from the dead hand.


    Taowu was also one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times. Even in Tianwaitian, it was a very powerful existence.


    It''s just that the real Taowu is different from what Xiao Yao knew on earth before. For example, Taowu is not the only killer. In fact, there are not many Taowu in Tianwaitian.


    In addition to the animal pill, Taowu''s fur and skin are good things, especially the long and sharp tusks, which are also suitable for making weapons.


    "Why don''t you go?" Xiao Yao looks at Luo Yin and asks.


    "I can''t do anything. I can''t take it." Luo Yin said seriously.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    This little girl is a little silly


    Mu Feng coughed, looked at Xiao Yao, arched his hand and said, "master, are you all right?"


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer and stood up with a negative hand: "just a Taowu, what can I do?"


    Luo Yin, who knows the truth, has a hard time


    At the same time, she looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, also very surprised, eyes turn ah turn, also don''t know what to think.


    "Mufeng, open the gate quickly, we''re going to leave here!" Su Shanshan said in the distance.


    Wood wind quickly should a, did not continue to chat with Xiao Yao, found a suitable problem, began to open the star door.


    Luo Yin discusses with Xiao Yao while there is no one around: "grandfather Jianxian, can I trouble you with something?"


    Xiao Yao looked at her with a curious look on her face.


    "Is... Can you teach me to lie? I won''t lie, brother Mufeng said. I blush when I lie, but I don''t think you are. You can keep your face when you lie! "


    Xiao Yao is about to cry because of Luo Yin.


    This is to lay out people!


    But looking at Luo Yin''s serious expression, he can''t say anything


    After a while, the gate was open.


    "Are you going back to fairyland with us?" Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yao thought for a moment, and suddenly he had some ideas.


    "Good." Xiao Yao answered.


    "Really? Ha ha, that''s good. On Xinglu, I want to have a good chat with you! " Luo Yin cheered.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    Do children want to learn bad so much now?


    Originally, Xiao Yao thought that it was not a good thing to enter the gate with these fairies, but he could not find the way to the fairyland. After all, the star map he got was given by the blood fog demon. How could the blood fog demon know how to get to the fairyland? Unless the devil leads the way.


    There may be many demons who have been to fairyland, but fairyland has also taken a lot of preventive measures. Those immortal emperors will change the way to fairyland every once in a while. The same is true for the demon gods and the demon emperor of the demon world. The means emerge in endlessly, which can be called a big hand. Before entering the gate, Xiao Yao suddenly coughed and called out, "come out!" The electric tiger immediately jumped out from behind a dense forest. Before fighting with Taowu, Xiao Yao worried that he couldn''t protect the electric tiger, so he let him find a place to hide. Now I''m leaving here. Finally, I can let the electric tiger show up¡° Eh, grandfather Jianxian, is this strange beast your mount Luo Yin asked. Xiao Yao nodded: "yes." With that, he has jumped to the electric tiger and sat down. After entering the fairy gate, the little girl always follows Xiao Yao¡° Grandfather Jianxian, how old are you this year? "¡° Grandfather Jianxian, what kind of cultivation are you? That sword can kill Taowu. Why didn''t you do that before? "¡° Grandfather Jianxian, do you know Xu kuangge? Can you beat him? " Xiao Yao''s head is going to hurt. This is just a chatter! Keluoyin has no eyesight at all. He always asks these messy questions around Xiao Yao. However, Xiao Yao feels that he still has a handle in his hand, so he can''t make a face with him. So, he can only continue to endure

 Chapter 1856

    Luo Yin chats with Xiao Yao and looks at the rest of Xiao Yao''s Mount, electric tiger.


    "Grandfather Jianxian, does this strange beast have blood?" Luo Yin opens his mouth.


    Xiao Yao looked at eye Luo sound, some surprised: "this you can see?"


    Luo Yin said: "I''m not a fool!"


    This is like Xiao Yao is a fool.


    I''m in the mood again.


    At this time, Su shanmufeng and they also speeded up and came.


    Xiao Yao looked at them, his eyes changed a little, but there was no change in his face.


    As Luo Yin said, Xiao Yao is a liar who can keep his face unchanged and his heart unchanged. That''s why he is so calm.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies are now full of curiosity about Xiao Yao.


    After entering the gate, they didn''t move their eyes away from Xiao Yao. They just kept following him. Later, they found that Luo Yin kept talking, and the other side didn''t get angry. It can be imagined that the other side should have a very good temper, so they came up to talk.


    If Xiao Yao knew what they thought, he would be eager to jump the tiger.


    Well... Jumping from a building is jumping from upstairs, and jumping tiger is jumping from "Anwen".


    "Xianzun, I heard from my disciples before that you are from zhenyuanzhou?"


    Before, Xiao Yao didn''t feel anything when he said these words, but now Su Shanshan came forward to ask questions, which suddenly made Xiao Yao have a bad feeling that he was burying a thunder for himself.


    Now he is very tangled and worried. He doesn''t know whether the lies he said before will be exposed. After all, he doesn''t know the so-called fairyland and zhenyuanzhou at all. If he really talks about it, he will definitely help. At this time, Xiao Yao''s brain is running at full speed, considering the countermeasures.


    "Cough, I''m from zhenyuanzhou." Xiao Yao said.


    "Dare to ask, where does this immortal master inherit?" Su Shanshan asked curiously.


    "Yijie scattered cultivation." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Although there are some sects in the fairy clan, they are still more scattered. They have been learned from the demon clan before. After all, they have been in Tianwaitian for a long time. Even though they know little, they still know something about the fairy clan. For example, in Xianzu, although there are some children who come from Xianzu, there are also some children who are born from Xianzu. They are born from Xianzu. Therefore, it should be said that all roads lead to Rome, but sometimes we have to admit that some people are born in Rome.


    What do you say you can do?


    There is nothing absolutely fair in this world.


    So now Xiao Yao says that he is free to repair, but Su Shanshan is not surprised.


    "So it is. Immortal, is your cultivation infinitely close to the Immortal Emperor?" Su Shanshan asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Although he didn''t know how powerful the Immortal Emperor was, he was definitely not what he could imagine now.


    In the demon clan, only the demon God can fight against the Immortal Emperor. Before facing the demon God Fu Tu, Xiao Yao already felt the strong pressure


    I believe it''s the same with the Immortal Emperor.


    He can brag and force, but if he doesn''t believe the brag and force, it''s meaningless.


    "We can''t imagine the strength of Xiandi." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Luo Yin was surprised and said, "Wow, grandfather Jianxian, you are so powerful. Do you still think Lord Xiandi is very powerful?"


    "That''s nature." Xiao Yao tried to put himself into the identity of the immortal family. He was willing to show a proud expression on his face and said, "the strength of the Immortal Emperor of our family is beyond our imagination. Let''s not talk about it. I haven''t really appreciated you."


    In this calcium carbide spark, Xiao Yao also wants to understand.


    Never let Su Shanshan and them continue to ask.


    If you answer wrong, there will be some trouble, but if you avoid answering, the other party will also have doubts.


    The wisest thing to do is to start the conversation on your own.


    Su Shanshan laughed and said, "you''re welcome. We are all fairies. When we are in trouble, we need to help. Moreover, your sword surprised me. I think even if we don''t do it, you must be able to kill that Tao."


    Xiao Yao, with an enigmatic smile, deliberately left a reverie space for the other party.


    "By the way, grandfather Jianxian, what''s your name?" Luo Yin suddenly asks.


    Xiao Yao frowned, thought about it, and said with a smile, "my name is Chen Qi." This name is also made up casually. After all, Xiao Yao''s name is still on the list of killing immortals.


    "Chen Qi..." Su Shanshan chewed for a moment and shook his head. It seemed that he had never heard of a powerful sword repair named Chen Qi in zhenyuanzhou!


    However, she won''t doubt Xiao Yao just because of this. After all, there are so many Xians in Kyushu. Some of them are low-key.


    Even the Immortal Emperor did not dare to say that he knew the names and origins of all the immortals.


    Not to mention her?


    "Grandfather Chen Qi, how old are you this year?" Luo Yin said.


    "You call me grandfather. I''ll be as old as you think I am." Xiao Yao was unable to make complaints about it.


    He felt that the little girl named Luoyin was really persistent enough, and had already determined that he was an old man.


    This is also very good, the other party preconceived, produce such an idea, it is not likely to associate himself with Xiao Yao.


    "Grandfather Jianxian, where are you going after you return to the fairy family?" Luo Yin said, "why don''t you follow us to lead Longzhou!"


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why?"


    "Yin''er, don''t monkey around. Master Jianxian should have his own business to do." Mufeng said in a low voice.


    His idea is not so complicated, just worried about what Luo Yin would say wrong to annoy each other.


    "Oh, brother Mufeng, don''t be careful. Don''t you think that in fact, grandfather Jianxian is easy to get along with?"


    Mufeng is speechless.


    He really didn''t find out, but he didn''t seem to be a bad person.


    Xiao Yao also sneered in his heart.


    Little girl, do you know how many times I want to kill you?


    Just originally have such idea, but see Luo Yin that innocent face, the original idea also turned into nothing.


    He always felt that if Xiao Niannian grew up, his character and the little girl in front of him should be somewhat similar, right?


    They''re all so cute, simple and stupid.


    Thinking of Xiao Niannian, his face also showed a smile.


    Like the spring breeze.


    "Grandfather Jianxian, did you find this mount in the holy mountain?" Luo Yin asked.


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to follow each other''s words, but after thinking about it, he thought it was wrong. After all, they knew the holy mountain and ancient land very well.


    Especially when Luo Yin raises this question, Xiao Yao Yu Guang finds that Su Shanshan''s face suddenly becomes a little serious, and his eyes subconsciously change.


    Xiao Yao realized that there was something wrong. He felt that if he really answered yes, Su Shanshan and Su Shanshan would have doubts. Maybe there were no animals with blood in the holy mountain.


    "Ha ha, this is confidential." Xiao Yao said.


    This answer made Luo Yin speechless, but Su Shanshan and Mufeng were relieved.


    Xiao Yao has no doubt that if he followed Luo Yin''s words before, the result would be different from now.


    Then, Xiao Yao looks at Luo Yin and doesn''t intend to give each other a chance to speak. Instead, he asks questions first.


    "Where''s your deer?"


    "Oh! I put it up When Luo Yin talks, he shakes a delicate Blue Bracelet in his hand, which is still flowing with wisps of fluorescence.


    "Can your deer fit into this bracelet?" Xiao Yao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is a magic weapon given to me by my master. There are so many things for me!" Luo Yin continues to say triumphantly.


    Mu Feng suddenly coughs and thinks that Luo Yin has said something she shouldn''t have said. Su Shanshan doesn''t think it''s anything.


    In her opinion, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it is impossible to have any idea about the good things of Luoyin.


    The main reason is that they look down on them.


    She didn''t believe it. People have such strength. What do you want?


    "By the way, I''m going to release my deer." When Luo Yin talks, she shakes her wrist. The deer suddenly appears in front of her. She jumps up and walks forward with Xiao Yao.


    The reason why Xiao Yao chooses to ride on Anshan is that he does not need to walk and can slowly recover the power of Tai Chi in his body.


    I don''t know how long it will take to go to Xianzu, but if I can recover some, at least I have to be able to protect myself.


    As an insider of all this, Luo Yin does not intend to say these things, but Xiao Yao is worried that she will accidentally leak, so he always takes the initiative to ask Luo Yin some messy questions, just to let her not think of these.


    In the end, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to ask.


    After pondering for a moment, he racked his brains and thought of a very interesting question.


    He looked at Luo Yin, dry tone asked: "I want to know, fairy will shit?"


    Luo Yin: "I''m not sure."


    Xiao Yao felt that the questions he asked were very philosophical.


    Just think about it.


    A girl in a long skirt, as graceful as a jade, as graceful as a dragon


    But what does it look like when she poops?


    Well... It seems to destroy some beauty!


    Luo Yin blushes and lowers her head to stop talking to Xiao Yao. Su Shanshan was also embarrassed and speechless. The atmosphere suddenly became dull. Everyone was silent. Xiao Yao smiles and feels that he is really smart, so he closes his eyes and concentrates on recovering the power of Tai Chi in his body

 Chapter 1857

    Xiao Yao never thought that he would come to the fairy family in this way.


    Originally, he did have such an idea, but he didn''t expect that everything would go so smoothly.


    This time I went to the holy mountain and the ancient land, the harvest was good on the whole.


    If it wasn''t for the help of Su Shanshan and other fairies, let alone killing Taowu to get the animal pill, it would be a question whether he could retreat completely.


    Xiao Yao is very clear about this, so although he can''t say how much he likes these fairies, he has absolutely no bad feeling.


    Moreover, because Su Shanshan, Luoyin and other fairies, Xiao Yao also determined one thing.


    The bead given by the God of putu is really useful.


    Xiao Yao is not sure whether it has any effect on the Immortal Emperor, but he will not die until he has to go to the Immortal Emperor.


    That''s the typical work.


    However, it seems that Xu kuangge is in the fairyland now, and I don''t know what happened to him.


    Walking out of the gate and looking at the green mountains and waters in front of him, Xiao Yaochang breathed a sigh of relief. Such a place is much better than the demons. Apart from other things, at least the scenery is far better than the Hongmeng tree.


    "Here, we are in Longzhou! Zhenlong Jianzong is on the mountain. Do you want to play Luo Yin looks at Xiao Yao and says with a smile.


    "Chen jianzun, if you''re OK, you might as well have a rest here for a while." Su Shanshan said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and suddenly nodded.


    "That''s fine."


    Su Shanshan, Mufeng, gaoliujiang and other fairies were a little surprised.


    In fact, they just asked casually, but they didn''t expect that the other party would agree so frankly.


    It''s like... Let them be defenseless, OK!


    "Cough, that''s good. When Chen jianzun comes, our Zhenlong Jianzong is also full of glory." Su Shanshan said with a smile.


    Only Luo Yin was cheering.


    "Ha ha, grandfather Jianxian, how about you teach me to practice sword?" Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile and said, "that''s not suitable. After all, I''m not your master. How can I do it for you?"


    "No, I think Chen jianzun''s Kendo is absolutely superior to me. My disciples are stupid. If Chen jianzun is willing, it''s good for them. I''m very happy to see them." Su Shanshan said quickly.


    She said it from the bottom of her heart.


    Xiao Yao seriously thought about it, frowned and said, "since I''m stupid, what else can I teach?"


    "..." Su Shanshan didn''t breathe. He was choked.


    Mufeng and gaoliujiang are going to be pig liver faces.


    We are very polite. What are you doing so frankly?


    We are all fairies. Can we die with a little face?


    Luo Yin whispered to Su Shanshan: "master, when will I be stupid! Don''t you say I''m smart and have good aptitude? "


    When speaking, Luo Yin is full of grievances!


    Su Shanshan coughed and looked at Luo Yin. Her eyes were full of helplessness. What can she say?


    Is it true that Xiao Yao''s face, in fact, my mother is casually modest, who knows the other side so not according to the routine?


    She had a lot to say, but now Xiao Yao blocked her success.


    It''s hard


    In fact, Xiao Yao''s idea is very simple.


    As a newcomer, he doesn''t know anything about fairyland, so in the next period of time, he needs to have a good understanding of fairyland.


    I don''t know many fairies. If I contact other fairies, I may show my waistcoat somewhere. But I''ve already had some simple contact with Su Shanshan and other fairies, and the next problem won''t be very big.


    The most important thing is that there is Luoyin!


    Although Luoyin is silly and naive, Xiao Yao still has to label her.


    It''s a good trick.


    This is a girl who doesn''t know how to open the door. If you ask other fairies about the information you want, it may be difficult to get the answer, but if you ask her, she will know everything and say everything.


    Su Shanshan is windy and Liu Jiang is flying directly against the wind. Xiao Yao is riding on Anshan, while Luo Yin is riding on shenlu. Their speed is no slower than that of the three fairies flying in Huahong.


    Originally, the speed of stability has been very fast. After getting the blood in Longyu, the speed is much faster.


    The mountain peak of Zhenlong Jianzong is still very high.


    It''s hundreds of miles around here. It''s the territory of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Although Zhenlong Jianzong is a big place, there are not many disciples. Although many of the Xians, especially in Qianlong Prefecture, want to come here to practice, Su Shanshan is also very strict in selecting his disciples. Therefore, many fairies think that Su Shanshan is very capable. Most of the fairies who came out of Zhenlong Jianzong can enter the realm of xianzun, but it''s just because of Su Shanshan''s ability, which is nonsense.


    Like some key high schools, why the undergraduate rate is high? Of course, if the ability of teachers is not important, of course, it''s bullshit. But which one is not a good candidate to enter key high schools?


    We all know the truth.


    There are a lot of immortal soldiers in Zhenlong sword sect, but they are all very good. At least they will have no problem entering the immortal sect.


    From Luo Yinkou, Xiao Yao learned that there are 500 disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong. In addition to Su Shanshan, there are five elders of Zhenlong Jianzong, each of whom is the strength of xianzun.


    Xiao Yao began to think about a problem.


    If his identity is exposed in Zhenlong Jianzong, can he leave safely?


    This problem is very serious


    After arriving at Zhenlong Jianzong, Su Shanshan asks Luo Yin to settle Xiao Yao down. He goes to find some elders and plans to make a good inventory of his harvest in the holy mountain. The biggest harvest is the good things on Taowu. Even the tusks can make a good sword.


    "How about I call you grandfather Chen?" Luo Yin said as she walked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    "Grandfather Chen, you haven''t answered me before. Do you have any crazy songs?" Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "what do you think?"


    "Well, I think you should be similar! Xu kuangge is also very powerful. Many xianzun are not his opponents. " Luo Yin said, "master and elder martial brothers all say that Xu kuangge is a bad immortal and a devil."


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face and didn''t say yes or no.


    Luo Yin pushed open a door, took Xiao Yao in, and continued: "but I think it''s wrong for them to say so, master."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, some surprised Luo Yin''s words.


    "Why do you think so?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Because I know so much!" Luo Yin said this, suddenly looked outside the house, found no one, she whispered, "before Liujiang elder martial brother told me, he still admired Xu crazy song, the other party at the beginning also want to be a fairy, but many fairy can''t tolerate him, want to kill him, because he brought a human race, is his lover."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it seems that you know quite a lot."


    "Brother Liujiang told me, but I know what he said is true." Luo Yin sat on the chair, holding his chin, and said, "I don''t understand. Why can''t we have a family of people when we are so big


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were deep, and youyou said, "in fact, Xu kuangge always wanted to get the answer from the fairy family."


    "Did he ask?" Luo Yin asked.


    "Yes."


    "Have you got the answer?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "no fairies answered him. Those fairies just wanted to kill Xu kuangge and the Terran."


    Luo Yin was so angry that he knocked on the table and said, "how can you be so unreasonable?"


    Xiao Yao also pulled a chair and sat down.


    "Yes, because there is no fairy to reason with Xu kuangge, so Xu kuangge doesn''t plan to reason with the fairy." Xiao Yao turned his face and looked outside. In front of the house was a lush forest, and behind the forest was a quiet lake. "The truth of the world is in the sword, he said."


    Luo Yin seemed to understand, nodded.


    She still doesn''t understand.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t plan to talk too much with Luo Yin. In fact, he thinks he has said a little more now.


    After stopping, he asked, "where is Xu crazy song now?"


    "I don''t know." Luo Yin shakes his head and his eyes are clear.


    "I don''t know?"


    Luo Yin said: "I heard master say that he killed many Fairies in the fairies, but somehow, he disappeared. There was no news about him. As for where he went, no one knew."


    When Xiao Yao frowned and pondered, Luo Yin lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "however, my master and I have said that I suspect that some Immortal Emperor may have done it..."


    "Immortal Emperor?" Xiao Yao was in a panic. "Will the Immortal Emperor deal with an immortal?"


    "It was impossible originally, but in fact Xu kuangge has been removed from the name of the fairy family. No one is willing to admit that he is a fairy family. Since he is not a fairy family or a demon family, he can only be classified as a demon family." Luo Yin said, "it seems that there is no problem for the Immortal Emperor to crack down on a demon who has broken into the fairyland. It makes sense for both emotion and reason."


    Xiao Yao sneered, his eyes full of murderous.


    "In love and in reason? What a person who is in love and reason... "


    He is not sure whether what Luo Yin said is true or not.


    If it''s true, it''s a big problem.


    Although Xu kuangge has gained some achievements in jianshenshan, and has the strength to fight xianzun, if he really meets Xiandi, he will die.


    "Xu crazy song, can''t it really be so sad?" He took a deep breath and said to himself in a heavy tone... If you really die, I won''t help you take care of your daughter-in-law! Xiao Yao said this in his heart.

 Chapter 1858

    Xiao Yao doesn''t care about many people, especially when it comes to Tianwaitian.


    The relationship between Xu kuangge and him is not only like a teacher and an apprentice, but also a friend.


    To put it simply, we are both teachers and friends.


    Xiao Yao was worried about Xu kuangge when he came to the Xians. After all, there are so many powerful people in the Xians. Xu kuangge wants to reason with the Xians with his sword. It''s definitely not a simple thing. It''s very dangerous. It''s even more dangerous than Xiao Yao''s visit to the Xians this time.


    He always thinks that Xu kuangge''s practice is very unwise, but there is no way to oppose it. This is Xu kuangge''s kendo.


    No matter for what reason, Xiao Yao will not stop Xu kuangge''s kendo.


    In particular, in the name of being good for him.


    To be honest, the person who cares most about Xu Bingge is the fan.


    But even if it was a fan, I didn''t want to dissuade anything from beginning to end.


    Because she is not only the one who cares about Xu crazy song most, but also the one who knows Xu crazy song most.


    Some things, she said, Xu crazy song will not do.


    But some things, even if she really opened her mouth, Xu kuangge would still go her own way.


    Therefore, smart women at this time will choose to keep silent directly, not to open that mouth, otherwise, both of them will be congested.


    Men will be because women do not understand, women will be because men are not obedient.


    Why?


    Just as Xiao Yao was thinking about this, a thunder suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Hello! Grandfather Chen, what are you thinking about? "


    Xiao Yao takes back his eyes and looks at Luo Yin.


    The girl held her chin in her hands and supported her elbows on the table. She blinked at Xiao Yao with big watery eyes.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "guess what?"


    "I guess you must feel sorry for Xu crazy song!" Luo Yin said, "in fact, I also think that not only me, brother Mufeng and master, they all feel sorry for Xu kuangge. They think that if Xu kuangge can cultivate in the immortal family, the future will be bright. At least, he will be an Immortal Emperor!"


    Speaking of this, Luo yinmianlu yearned: "he didn''t come to Xianzu for long, but now he has the strength to kill xianzun. Is he very powerful?"


    "Very powerful." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes, such a powerful guy, but he was forced to have no way to go by the fairies. Ah..." Luo Yin suddenly looked confused. "Grandfather Chen, do you think it''s the fairies who are wrong, or maybe crazy songs who are wrong?"


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Luo Yin lowered his head and thought about the problem seriously.


    After pondering for a long time, she raised her head and looked at Xiao Yao with bright eyes: "if all that I know is true, I don''t think Xu kuangge has done anything wrong. Even if the Terran shouldn''t come to the fairy, it shouldn''t hurt the killer!"


    Xiao Yao smiles and thinks that Luoyin is really a good fairy.


    Luo Yin pinched her fingers and continued: "the fairies always say that they are just and kind. Since that''s the case, why can''t there be a human race? If you can''t even accommodate one person, then your stomach is too small. How can you accommodate the right way of heaven and earth? "


    Xiao Yao is silent, and an listens quietly to Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin suddenly stops talking.


    "Grandfather Chen, am I right?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "you think right is right. Why do you have to care about other people''s opinions? Does it matter? Every one of us can''t make all the fairies agree with what we do, just like most of the fairies don''t agree with what the demons do, right? Don''t the demons think the fairies are doing everything right? If so, why do the fairies have to do it? "


    "Because the demons, the demons, are all bad guys! They are all evil Luo Yin''s eyes are shining.


    Xiao Yao didn''t correct her view, because it was not important. What''s more, Xiao Yao expected the other party''s statement.


    "Yes, in the eyes of the demons, it''s wrong. It''s right for the fairies to do it. It''s just that everyone''s position is different, that''s all. It''s just like those beasts that were hunted by the fairies. In their eyes, isn''t the fairies evil? Isn''t that a bad guy? " Xiao Yao said.


    This time, Luo Yin did not continue to show her confused eyes, but was seriously thinking about this problem.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that the breath of the girl named Luo Yin was quietly changing.


    He was slightly stunned, and a little unbelievable.


    This little girl, after listening to her own words, already had the sign of breaking the mirror?


    Do you still have such a magic power?


    Suddenly, Luo Yin opens her eyes and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Grandfather Chen, I understand what you said, but we are all fairies. They think it''s right. Shouldn''t I think it''s right?" Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "because of their different positions, they look at problems from their own point of view, but you look at problems from your own point of view. Why are the positions different? Because the starting point is different, I don''t know what they come from. Maybe it''s because they can''t rub sand in their eyes. They think that the fairies are fairies, and the Terrans are despicable. They shouldn''t exist in fairies. Is it wrong? Maybe they do, but they don''t think they do, because they think they are good for the fairies. Your starting point is kindness and justice. If one day, you really feel that you are wrong, will you doubt that you are kind, just and wrong? "


    Xiao Yao said here, suddenly a bitter smile.


    His chest, there is a long accumulated resentment, want to roar out.


    Every word is like a lot of tempering.


    Under Luo Yin''s confused gaze, he continued to open his mouth and said: "each of us is drifting with the current. One day, we will not drift with the current. Maybe we will have a river that belongs to us. The immortal is wild and thinks that the world is puzzled. We are so wild that we don''t understand the immortal. No one should be above us, but we can do it with our own heart. "


    With these words, Xiao Yao also has a deep understanding.


    All of a sudden, the Qi in the body is running wildly.


    At the same time, Luoyin is also in front of us.


    All the Qi machines rush into their own bodies.


    On the roof of their house, a column of purple light burst into the sky.


    Xiao Yao''s noble and healthy qi began to grow again.


    Just like the sage Kong on earth, he spent most of his life teaching his disciples.


    But when the disciple asks questions and he thinks about them, it is actually a kind of self-improvement.


    It''s the same as Xiao yaoluo now.


    Naturally, Xiao Yao can''t compare with sage Kong, but now, his noble and healthy spirit is growing again, which must be closely related to what he said to Luoyin.


    Therefore, this is the chance of Luo Yin and Xiao Yao.


    If Luo Yin didn''t ask some questions, Xiao Yao might not have thought about them in his life.


    But once you think about it and think about it thoroughly, you can be regarded as realizing it.


    At this time, in a main hall of Zhenlong Jianzong, Su Shanshan and some disciples and elders were still clearing up the harvest of this trip to the holy mountain.


    Suddenly, Mufeng came running.


    "Shifu, Shifu, there is a pillar of light in the passenger compartment!"


    "Pillar of light? What''s going on? " Su Shan Shan is a Leng, put down the thing that the hand is holding, walk to the front to ask a way.


    "It''s the place where Chen Qi lives. It seems that there is a fairy family entering xianzun." Mu Feng said excitedly.


    "Stepping into xianzun... Unless you are a disciple of our school, there will be a pillar of light rising up here. Chen Qi is not a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, and even if he is, it can''t be him. After all, his strength has definitely stepped into xianzun, except for him..."


    Su Shanshan said this, suddenly in front of a bright.


    "Is Luoyin on Chen Qi''s side?"


    Mufeng nodded vigorously.


    It is because of this that Mufeng is so excited. Otherwise, how could he be so impolite.


    "Yes, that should be it..." during this period of time, Zhenlong Jianzong had no other guests, but Su Shanshan didn''t understand. Liu Mei frowned and said curiously, "no, Luoyin is my disciple. I still know her strength now. It''s not that she can''t enter the ranks of xianzun. Even if she can, it''s not a matter of recent years, Because of Xu kuangge, many immortals died this time, but no matter how they lined up, they couldn''t get to Luoyin... "


    As a master of Luoyin, she naturally does not look down upon her apprentice.


    On the contrary, of all her disciples, Luoyin is the most important.


    The previous remark is not to belittle Luo Yin, but to discuss the matter on its own.


    "Well, that''s great. There''s another immortal in longjianzong, ha ha!" An elder burst out laughing.


    If other disciples entered xianzun, they would not be so excited.


    But Luoyin is different.


    Luoyin is a sword practitioner, but up to now, he has no sword of his own.


    Even if it is to practice sword Qi, it is based on wooden sword.


    This is equivalent to a person carrying hundreds of pounds, suddenly put down the load, after the explosive force, will be unimaginable.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look now!" Su Shanshan said.


    Compared with the time when Luoyin broke the mirror, the harvest of inventory of holy mountain and ancient land has become irrelevant.


    She led the way out.


    The remaining elders and a group of disciples followed closely.


    The elders were all happy, and two were jealous. After all, Luoyin was not their disciple, so it was not their strength.


    But now, they don''t think about it. Luoyin''s breakthrough, let them Zhenlong Jianzong, appeared a fairy emperor seed! Although it is difficult to enter the Immortal Emperor, now they have a glimmer of hope in Zhenlong Jianzong, which is a great thing! A group of fairies went to the passenger compartment and looked at the column of light. They were all excited. Hearing is false and seeing is true. Only seeing with one''s own eyes can one be more sure¡° I''m the dragon sword master. I''m pitied by heaven An elder elder said excitedly. The voice trembled.

 Chapter 1859

    Although it is Luo Yin''s breakthrough, it has a very special significance for the huge Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Luo Yin''s aptitude has always been very good, this is still when he didn''t enter xianzun.


    If you enter xianzun now, you will be more likely to become Xiandi in the future.


    There is no doubt about this.


    When a group of fairies walk towards the guest room, their mood is also very uneasy.


    If it''s not Luoyin who breaks through, how lost will they be?


    The closer they get, the more nervous they get.


    One by one, I can''t help but meditate in my heart. It must be Luo Yin, it must be Luo Yin


    The most nervous are Mufeng and Sushan.


    Just as he reached the door, Xiao Yao suddenly pushed the door open and came out.


    Seeing a large group of fairies in front of the door, Xiao Yao was worried.


    What''s the situation?


    Did you come by?


    Is it because of the circulation of Qi before that, which attracted the attention of these fairies?


    It is because of this that Xiao Yao is a little flustered.


    "Cough, Chen xianzun, dare you ask me, is Tu luoyinke in this room?" Su Shanshan took a step forward and asked.


    Although she is very anxious now, Xiao Yao''s strength can not be ignored, and the other party is a guest of Zhenlong Jianzong, so she should be careful.


    They still know the basic etiquette.


    "Cough, yes." Xiao Yao nodded and said.


    He was also relieved.


    It seems that I am still too cautious.


    But then again, he was a little lucky. He had leaked his Qi before, but because Luoyin broke the mirror at the same time, if it wasn''t for this, the power in his body would be detected by these fairies. That would be a very dangerous thing for him.


    After all, I am now in the stronghold of Zhenlong Jianzong. If I am found, I can''t escape.


    He eased his breath, nodded with a smile, and said with a smile, "yes."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Shanshan and others'' original hanging heart can be regarded as completely put down.


    They have been worried about this before. Only when they hear this can they be sure.


    It''s Luoyin who has entered the realm of xianzun!


    After confirming this point, their mood is not as urgent as before.


    Luo Yin''s breaking the mirror is a sure thing.


    They can''t help if they go in now. On the contrary, they may destroy the opportunity of Luo Yin''s brewing at this time. They still understand these reasons, so they won''t do anything stupid.


    So, for them, what they need to do now is to wait quietly.


    While waiting, Su Shanshan is not idle, and walks to Xiao Yao.


    "Chen xianzun, you have been with Luo Yin all the time before. I don''t know why she suddenly broke the mirror this time?" Su Shanshan asked curiously.


    She is really puzzled about this problem.


    As I have said before, because Luoyin is her apprentice, no one knows more about Luoyin than she does. In her opinion, it is inevitable that Luoyin will enter the ranks of xianzun, but it will never be so fast. There will be decades without hundreds of years.


    Anyway, there is absolutely no reason to break through at this time.


    So she was curious about what had happened before that.


    Want to know, because she is very curious, whether can copy Luoyin breakthrough conditions.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "she should have understood some problems."


    "What''s the problem?" Su Shanshan asked.


    Xiao Yao had no choice but to show his hand and said, "well, you should wait for Luo Yin to come out and ask her!"


    Su Shanshan smiles awkwardly and thinks about it carefully. It seems that Xiao Yao really said this truth.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much, so he found a place to sit down cross legged and continue to recover the power of Tai Chi in his body. During this period of time, Qi won''t be exposed, so he doesn''t need to worry that his secret will be discovered by the other party, which he is more confident.


    Su Shanshan and others didn''t come up to disturb Xiao Yao''s cross legged recovery of Taiji power. They just stood quietly on the side.


    The main reason is that their thoughts are not on Xiao Yao, but on Luo Yin, who is still in the room. One by one, they whisper to each other and guess how Luo Yin broke the mirror.


    In the end, Su Shanshan made a more reliable guess.


    "Before, in the holy mountain and ancient land, because Liang Yulong suddenly started, he scared Luoyin, which may also cause certain psychological pressure to Luoyin. All this time, Luo Yin has been thinking about this problem, which may be the opportunity. " Su Shanshan said seriously.


    After hearing Su Shanshan''s reply, the fairies realized that one by one they began to scold Liang Yulong.


    Because of Luo Yin''s character, she is very popular in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    After all, it''s hard for other fairies to hate her.


    Even Xiao Yao, because of Luo Yin, changed his mind and didn''t kill these fairies.


    Otherwise, as long as he finds a little chance, he may leave Su Shanshan and other fairies when he is in the holy mountain.


    To this end, Xiao Yao in the heart do not know how many times, he is too kind.


    But the matter has come to this point, Xiao Yao to also did not regret anything.


    The harvest of Taowu beast Dan, but also came to the fairyland.


    It''s all because of Luo Yin.


    After waiting for not a short time, Luo Yincai came out of the room, looking more radiant and immortal.


    It''s more free from the dust of the world.


    Originally Luoyin was enough for water, but now it''s more like the bright stars in the star road.


    "Master, elder brothers, why are you all here?" Luo Yin is really scared to see such a big battle in front of the door.


    Su Shanshan quickly steps forward and subconsciously grabs Luo Yin''s arm.


    "Yin''er, do you really... Enter the ranks of xianzun?" Because of the excitement, Su Shanshan''s voice trembled slightly when she spoke.


    Luo Yin smiles and nods, and then looks at the fairies.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Xiao Yao, who was still meditating cross legged.


    "It''s all the help of grandfather Chen! If it wasn''t for grandfather Chen, I would like to enter xianzun. I don''t know how many years I would have to wait. Master, I tell you, grandfather Chen is really powerful. In a few words, he has resisted my heart and made me understand a lot of truth! "


    Su Shanshan was surprised and helpless.


    Before she asked Xiao Yao, but the other side said it had nothing to do with him.


    In fact, if she didn''t listen to Luo Yin, she would hardly believe that Luo Yin''s breakthrough was related to this mysterious sword Zun.


    "Yin''er, tell me exactly what''s going on." Su Shanshan said.


    Seeing Su Shanshan''s serious face, Luo Yin became nervous and said in a low voice, "can I ask grandfather Chen if he can say it?"


    Su Shanshan smiles angrily, reaches out his hand and taps on Luo Yin''s head. Then he sighs and says, "go." In fact, she is still very depressed. Who is your master? When Shifu asked you, you still need the consent of the sword master. I''m hurt!


    Luo Yin didn''t think so much. She ran quickly to Xiao Yao.


    "Grandfather Chen, grandfather Chen!"


    As soon as he heard Luo Yin''s name for himself, Xiao Yao had a headache.


    It''s so boring, Grandpa Chen


    If you''re really old enough to be my grandmother


    But in this case, he will not say, even if it can be said, he is not willing to let himself have more grandmothers for no reason!


    It''s obviously a loss.


    Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes, his eyes swept over Luo Yin''s face, and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Yin spat out her tongue and said in a low voice, "Shifu wants to know what we talked about before. Can I say it?"


    Xiao Yao was meditating before entering the city, so he didn''t know what they had just said. He thought it was a big deal, but he didn''t expect it was such a trivial matter.


    "Yes, whatever you say." Xiao Yao said.


    Luo Yin was relieved and returned to Su Shanshan.


    Her memory is still very good, will be before and Xiao Yao between the chat, a complete retell.


    Word for word.


    Of course, it''s not difficult for a fairy. As long as you remember it carefully, Luo Yin didn''t know that she would break through because of her words, so she could only say that she was very intentional.


    Such a simple conversation will not only make Luoyin enter the ranks of immortal and Zun, but also play an important role in the future practice.


    After listening to Luo Yin''s explanation, Su Shanshan''s eyes looking at Xiao Yao have changed a lot.


    She admitted that what Xiao Yao had said to Luo Yin before was very reasonable, even close to the truth between heaven and earth.


    But such words are difficult for many fairies to understand.


    Otherwise, the fairies would not be so intolerant of Xu crazy songs and painting fans.


    Of course, it''s not true to say that it''s deviant, but it''s also a bit unconventional.


    With Luo Yin, Su Shanshan comes to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also stood up and looked at them.


    "Luoyin, Chen jianzun will be your mentor in the future. You should treat him as you treat me!" Su Shanshan said.


    Luo Yin of course has no opinion, originally she thought Xiao Yao was very interesting.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised. He quickly waved his hand: "no, I didn''t do anything. I just talked a few times." He felt that Su Shanshan was just being polite and thanking him, but he was wrong. At this time, Su Shanshan was very serious¡° Chen jianzun, it''s a gift. It can''t be abandoned! " Su Shanshan tosses the ground to have a voice way, "you help Luo Yin to enter the immortal Zun realm, solved in the heart perplexity, should be so." Xiao Yao had a headache. Is this special? Are the fairies so stubborn? Looking at the smiling Luo Yin, Xiao Yao thinks, isn''t this really a trouble for himself? Who wants to be her teacher! I''m very busy, OK?

 Chapter 1860

    Xiao Yao is very depressed at the moment.


    He did not expect that Su Shanshan would put forward such a request so seriously.


    Besides, the rest of the fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong are all fickle. They don''t seem to think that Su Shanshan''s arrangement is improper.


    He''s just like that.


    Is there such a lack of connotative people in Zhenlong Jianzong?


    Just because they are good-looking, connotative, talented, mature and charming, they are desperate to retain their talents?


    Ah


    That''s too much!


    "Oh, grandfather Chen, you are really my teacher! If not for you, if I want to enter xianzun, I don''t know how many years it will take! So you''re going to say yes. " Luo Yin''s eyes twinkle with light and hasten anxiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at Luo Yin, then looked at Su Shanshan, and said seriously: "suzongzhu, I think it''s better to forget it. Originally, it''s just a matter of lifting a hand, but if there are any questions that Luo Yin can''t understand in the future, if I''m here, I''ll still answer them."


    Su Shanshan sighed. Seeing Xiao Yao''s resolute attitude, he said nothing more.


    As for Luo Yin, he doesn''t have a big feeling. Anyway, Xiao Yao has just said that even if he is not his own mentor, he can still ask if he has any questions in the future. In this case, what else can he ask?


    Anyway, Luo Yin thinks it''s very interesting to be able to chat with Xiao Yao.


    Finally, she didn''t think much about anything else.


    Some other elders came up suddenly.


    He pushed Su Shanshan to one side.


    But Su Shanshan was not angry. She probably guessed what the elders meant, so she didn''t intend to dissuade them.


    "Cough, Chen jianzun, I have a few disciples who should break through to the immortal realm soon. So, I don''t know if Chen jianzun can... Solve their doubts?"


    "Yes, Chen jianzun, I''d like to take out a piece of immortal treasure as a thank you!"


    "One immortal treasure is nothing. I''ll take out two immortal treasures! Chen jianzun, what do you think? "


    All the elders have fallen behind.


    After all, their disciples are able to enter the realm of immortality and reverence. They are masters, and they have light on their faces.


    So does Su Shanshan.


    She doesn''t worry that her position will be threatened. If Zhenlong Jianzong doesn''t have su Shanshan, it''s not Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Su Shanshan is the core of Zhenlong Jianzong, which is well understood by all the fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it, and nods and agrees one by one. Anyway, it''s not physical work. What''s more, it''s not only Luo Yin who has gained from chatting with Luo Yin before. After thinking about some problems, Xiao Yao''s noble and healthy spirit has also grown a lot.


    Xiao Yao is deeply aware of the strength of Haoran''s healthy qi.


    He always thinks that if the noble and healthy qi in his body can be integrated with the power of Tai Chi in his body one day, it will continue to run freely, and his strength will also usher in a great leap. Of course, now Xiao Yao can only think that he has not tried before, and he wants to integrate the power of Tai Chi with the noble and healthy qi, But every time it ended in failure, but even so, it didn''t cause too much damage to Xiao Yao.


    If we don''t succeed now, it doesn''t mean we won''t succeed in the future.


    It can only be said that the time has not come. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, nothing is absolutely impossible.


    Since this is the case, Xiao Yao can''t think of a reason to refuse these Zhenlong Jianzong elders.


    After all, they can improve their own noble righteousness!


    He was very sure that the growth of Haoran Zhengqi in his body must have something to do with the communication with Luoyin.


    As for the change of Qi opportunities in his body when he breaks through, he is not very worried. He didn''t think of it at all before. Now that he has learned from the past, he is ready to make a boundary and hold on for a short period of time.


    However, he said casually.


    "Elders, and suzongzhu, I can agree to your request, but I have a request." Xiao Yao said.


    "Chen jianzun, please say it!" Su Shanshan took a step forward and said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s OK for me to solve my doubts, but the Dharma doesn''t spread to six ears. Later you can ask, but when I speak, I don''t want too many people to hear or feel it."


    Su Shanshan nodded with emphasis: "this is no problem. Our Zhenlong Jianzong has a magic weapon of Immortal Emperor, which can create a small space, which is only about the size of a room, but there will be no immortal people to know what you talk about there."


    Xiao Yao was really surprised.


    In fact, just now he just casually said that he didn''t expect that the other party could agree so quickly.


    What he didn''t expect was that there was Immortal Emperor Zhenbao in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    In fact, Su Shanshan is not totally catering to Xiao Yao.


    However, she felt that Zhenlong Jianzong could not be too popular among the fairies.


    There are not so many xianzuns in Xianzu, and the number of them is limited. Just like Luoyin entered the ranks of xianzun today, it will not be long before this matter will spread. If there are several xianzuns in Zhenlong Jianzong because of Xiao Yao, then not only the Xianzu, maybe the eyes of demons will fall on Zhenlong Jianzong.


    This is not what Su Shanshan wants to see.


    She would even worry that Xiao Yao would be taken away by other fairies!


    Now, Xiao Yao is the sweet cake of Zhenlong Jianzong


    "Luo Yin, follow me first. I''ll check your accomplishments." Su Shanshan said.


    Luo Yin quickly nodded.


    Before leaving, he winked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    Then, he arched his hand to the fairies around him.


    "Everyone, next I need to have a good rest. When I talked with Luo Yin about those problems, I also had some new insights." Xiao Yao said.


    "It should be, it should be."


    Although the elders and the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong can''t wait to let Xiao Yao break the mirror, they don''t worry about it. If they offend Xiao Yao, they really don''t have a chance, and they won''t do it.


    After all the fairies left, Xiao Yao went back to his room, continued to recover the power of Tai Chi in his body, and felt Haoran righteousness.


    The next day, many fairies came to chat with Xiao Yao.


    Su Shanshan also brought her immortal real treasure.


    Some elders also sent some good things.


    One of them is an umbrella. It''s said that it has a very strong defense attribute. In addition, there is a sword with good rank. It''s just that the rank in their eyes is good. For Xiao Yao, it''s just a spicy chicken. He didn''t take it back.


    When chatting with those Zhenlong Jianzong disciples, it didn''t have any special effect.


    Even the noble and healthy qi in Xiao Yao''s body didn''t increase at all.


    All these questions are messy, which is meaningless to Xiao Yao.


    After all, Luoyin is very special.


    And she and Xiao Yao have something in common.


    What she thinks about is also what Xiao Yao needs to think about.


    What makes Xiao Yao interesting is that one of the female disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong asked Xiao Yao when she would meet her husband.


    Xiao Yao was angry and cried at that time.


    Do you think I''m a fortune teller?


    There are also some wonderful problems. Xiao Yao has a headache.


    In the evening, Mufeng came.


    The arrival of Mufeng was unexpected to Xiao Yao.


    The other party is immortal now. According to the truth, there is no need to come to Xiao Yao.


    "Chen jianzun, I''m here to harass you." Mu Feng bows his hand and says with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked the other party to sit down first.


    Well... Suddenly I feel like a psychologist.


    "Tell me, what do you want to ask?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The wood breeze suddenly silent come down, don''t worry to open a mouth.


    Xiao Yao did not continue to take the initiative to ask, obviously, this time Mufeng is brewing something.


    After a while, Mufeng suddenly asked: "Chen jianzun, can you promise that the next question I ask will not be disclosed?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile: "of course, I am a professional." He has been successfully brought into the role of a psychologist.


    Mufeng couldn''t laugh or cry. Then he took a deep breath and said softly, "I want to ask Chen jianzun, do you think it''s really a treacherous thing for a fairy to fall in love with his master?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Mu Feng blushed instantly, lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    Originally Mufeng didn''t want to come, but he felt that this problem was very important to him.


    So he came.


    Moreover, because there is a real treasure of Xiandi, as long as Xiao Yao doesn''t say it, no fairy family can know what he and Xiao Yao talked about.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I always thought that you like the little girl Luo Yin."


    Mufeng said: "yin''er, I have always regarded her as my sister, and I have absolutely no idea."


    If you were someone else, Xiao Yao would feel that he is a top scum man.


    In the earth, slag man said the most is such words.


    I''m sorry, but I always regard you as my sister


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of perfection when he looks at Mufeng.


    I didn''t expect that this wooden wind is still a light and familiar control! However, Su Shanshan does look good. Age, of course, is bigger than Mufeng. In Su Shanshan''s opinion, Mufeng is a little boy.. Xiao Yao didn''t rush to answer each other''s words, but beat his fingers on the table. This answer, you need to think about it. Can''t you tell the story of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu? After thinking for a moment, he said, "this question, even for yourself, already has a clear answer, right?" Mu Feng''s face was stiff and he nodded gently. This is the fairy family, not the earth. If it is the earth, there are many things like the love between teachers and students. However, the concept of the fairy family is still relatively old. Even because the painting fans are personal, they can''t even accommodate Xu crazy songs.

 Chapter 1861

    There are many differences between fairyland and the earth.


    Here, all fairies attach great importance to etiquette.


    Just like before, because he woke up Luoyin, so Su Shanshan and other fairies would think that Luoyin should worship himself as a teacher.


    The rest of the fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong don''t have any opinions. They won''t even be surprised. This is the rule of fairies.


    Compared with demons and demons, fairies have the most rules.


    Probably because there are too many rules, so the overall strength of the fairies is stronger than that of the demons.


    However, the biggest drawback of the Xians is that they attach too much importance to the rules, so that they stick to the rules. As time goes by, they lose a bit of humanity.


    Needless to say, in the eyes of the fairies, humanity is not what they need.


    They don''t look up to the Terrans in their heart.


    They always feel that the Terrans have too many feelings that they shouldn''t have, that is, they are too human, so they will do a lot of things that they despise.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t like Xianzu very much, just as Xianzu doesn''t like Terran.


    It''s just that everyone''s starting point is not the same. Xiao Yao thinks that the shortcomings of the fairies are just the advantages of the fairies.


    In the face of the questions raised by Mu Feng, Xiao Yao really thinks that he should think about it well and can''t answer it casually.


    He had a good impression of Mufeng. Although he didn''t have a very good attitude and was full of vigilance when he met for the first time in Shengshan and GuDi, it was normal for Xiao Yao to do the same. After he really knew something about Mufeng, although Mufeng was not as pleasant as Luoyin, at least it would not make Xiao Yao feel disgusted. You know, Xiao Yao has not been very fond of the fairies, but in the face of Mufeng Luoyin, they really hate it.


    His fingers were beating rhythmically on the table. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "although the fairies are a whole, I always think that the time of fairies is very different from that of fairies."


    Mufeng sits down and listens.


    Xiao Yao said, "do you think Terrans are so annoying?"


    Mufeng gave a wry smile and shook his head: "I never thought about it like this. Many fairies look down on the Terrans. I think it''s a superior attitude. It''s not good, but it''s not bad. After all, fairies are much stronger than Terrans. It''s very normal." Speaking of this, Mufeng pauses for a moment and observes Xiao Yao''s face. It seems that he wants to make sure if there is anything wrong with what he says now.


    Xiao Yao nodded, knowing that Mufeng had not finished, so he motioned for the other party to continue.


    Mufeng was relieved and planned to finish his opinion at one go: "but I don''t think that all the Terrans are disgusting. Of course, there are some Terrans that should be despised by the fairies, but more Terrans are also..."


    At this point, Mufeng stopped again and thought about a word seriously. Finally, he said dryly, "most of the people are actually quite lovely."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "is it the same as Luo Yin?"


    "Well, I think so." Mufeng said.


    Xiao Yao gave a hum.


    "In my opinion, the biggest difference between the human race and the immortal demons is that the human race is more emotional. Maybe many fairies think that this is not a good thing, and they will also affect their practice because of the seven emotions and six desires. Therefore, most fairies regard the so-called seven emotions and six desires as a kind of plague." Xiao Yao said.


    Mu Feng stares at Xiao Yao.


    He just felt that Xiao Yao''s current statement was very novel.


    But in fact, as Xiao Yao said, many fairies think that having too much emotion will only make trouble for others.


    Xiao Yao continued: "but I don''t think it''s a bad thing for human beings to have too many emotions, because I think that kind of life is perfect. They have more joys and sorrows, and more stories. Looking back at some fairies, they have lived for hundreds of years and thousands of years. When their life comes to an end, they will find that they have lived in vain, In addition to practice is practice, if you don''t leave your own story, even if you become the Immortal Emperor, what


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were much clearer. Looking at Mufeng, he asked, "if even the most basic feelings have to be abandoned, the so-called fairy clan is just a joke."


    Mufeng nodded heavily.


    He began to think about what Xiao Yaogang had just said.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t finish what he said. Then he continued: "in fact, it''s OK for you to say that to Su Shanshan, eh..." Seeing that Mufeng nodded awkwardly, Xiao continued with a smile, "it''s right that you and Su Shanshan are masters and apprentices, but so what? However, some things we can not care about, but it does not mean that Su Shanshan will not care. She may care about the views of the fairies. After all, fairies are a place that attaches great importance to etiquette. You know about Xu kuangge, because it does not conform to the rules of fairyland, so Xu kuangge takes his women to hide everywhere. What did Xu kuangge do wrong? "


    "No Wood wind very cooperate to say.


    "Yes, Xu kuangge didn''t do anything wrong from the beginning to the end, but the fairies didn''t intend to let him go. Did he compromise? This time, he has found a safe place, why come back? Because he has been honed in the fairyland, and wants to reason with the fairyland. The other party doesn''t want to listen. It''s OK to say it with a sword. Su Shanshan will also care about the fairyland''s views. Even if she doesn''t care, the fairyland won''t give up. You know this very well. Since that''s the case, it''s better to put this feeling in your heart first, and wait until you have a suitable opportunity. "


    Mu Feng''s face is full of curiosity.


    "The right opportunity, what is it?" Mufeng asked.


    "When the fairy family is not there, there is a rule that the disciples can''t be with the master." Xiao Yao said.


    Mu Feng''s face was as gray as death, as if he felt that there was no chance at all.


    "It''s not easy..."


    "Oh." Xiao Yao held out his hand, "then you can go."


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Yao hummed coldly: "for his own women, Xu kuangge always wants to use his sword to reason with the so-called fairies. No matter whether he succeeds or not, he does. What are the so-called rules? But it''s just appointed by the strong, just like the immortal emperors. Can''t those immortal emperors get rid of these rules? "


    Mufeng was surprised and said, "do you want me to go to the Immortal Emperor?"


    "No Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to Mufeng, "do you have the right to let Xiandi change the rules of the fairyland for you now? Now that you don''t have one, you can make it yourself. When you become an Immortal Emperor, who dares to stand in front of you and point at you and Su Shanshan? "


    Mufeng said bitterly, "even then, can master accept me?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I can''t guarantee this to you, but I can guarantee one thing. At that time, you will have the opportunity to stand in front of Su Shanshan and tell her what you really think."


    Mu Feng''s eyes once again showed the color of confusion before, but soon, that confusion was replaced by perseverance.


    He stood up and his sword was stirring.


    Then he bows to Xiao Yao.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Xiao Yao smiles and says nothing.


    Coming out of the space, Mufeng is walking forward step by step.


    When he got out of Xiao Yao''s yard, suddenly, a sword light rose in his body.


    In his eyes, the meaning of Dao Dao''s sword was glowing.


    Xiao Yao scratched his head, some can''t believe it.


    "Just a few words, can let him find his own sword meaning, his own Kendo?" Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Is Lao Tzu really a mascot?


    What''s the matter


    Mufeng goes out of the yard and finds Su Shanshan.


    He knelt on his knees and kowtowed.


    "Master, I want to leave zhenlongjianzong today."


    Su Shanshan is slightly stunned. When Mufeng raises her head, she is surprised to see the sword spirit flowing in Mufeng''s eyes.


    "You are..."


    "Master, I''m going to look for my kendo." Mufeng said softly.


    Su Shanshan took a deep breath, and her face was excited. She stretched out her hand and pulled Mufeng up from the ground.


    "Good." Su Shanshan, the master of Mufeng, naturally won''t obstruct his disciples'' kendo.


    She asked Mu Feng what the so-called Kendo was. The other side didn''t want to say it. She just told Su Shanshan that Chen jianzun, Xiao Yao, had a lot to do with him.


    Su Shanshan is more happy. It seems that he didn''t do anything wrong when he borrowed Xiandi Zhenbao.


    However, in addition, no matter what she asked, Mufeng shook his head and didn''t want to mention more.


    "When will it go down?" Su Shanshan asked.


    Mufeng''s eyes are firm: "today."


    Su Shanshan asked, "don''t you plan to say goodbye to yin''er?"


    Mufeng said with a smile: "I can''t stand that little girl crying."


    Su Shanshan sighed and had to give up.


    Mufeng, with his long sword, walked out of Zhenlong Jianzong and along the mountain road.


    Fairy Kyushu, too big, too big.


    I really should have a good look with my sword.


    When he got to the foot of the mountain, Mufeng stopped and turned to look at the towering mountain behind him.


    And the buildings on the mountains.


    As if, and the girl standing in front of the hall.


    "My Kendo is actually you." He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Turn around again, walk forward, this time, there is no turning back.


    He was afraid that he would take one more look, so he was reluctant to leave.


    After Mufeng left, the news came naturally. The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong are more enthusiastic and eager to sleep with Xiao Yao in their arms at night.


    This is the mascot of Zhenlong Jianzong. If it''s a coincidence that Xiao Yao broke through xianzun before Luoyin, it shouldn''t be a coincidence that Mufeng now finds his own Kendo because of talking with Xiao Yao. Su Shanshan, as well as the elders, have some thoughts in their hearts. They think that they should also talk about life with Xiao Yao

 Chapter 1862

    For Xiao Yao, Mufeng''s departure is completely unexpected.


    If you want to pursue your own Kendo, it''s useless to stay in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    The next time, Xiao Yao also became more busy.


    At the beginning, there were some suspicions that Xiao Yao had something to do with Luo Yin''s breakthrough, but this time, coupled with Mu Feng''s, it would be hard to say that Xiao Yao had no special ability.


    However, Xiao Yao''s existence is a secret for their Zhenlong Jianzong.


    After all, although Zhenlong Jianzong is powerful, there are many more powerful schools in fairyland than Zhenlong Jianzong.


    If all the sects knew about Xiao Yao, it would not be easy for them to say anything. Maybe the other party would fight for Xiao Yao with them.


    When Su Shanshan began to command all his disciples, Xiao Yao was not deaf and could not have been unaware of it. After understanding the reason, Xiao Yao was speechless.


    What''s going on?


    But miracles don''t happen all the time.


    Luoyin enters the ranks of immortal, and Mufeng finds his own sword meaning.


    In addition to the two fairies, there are so many fairies chatting with Xiao Yao, but there is no big breakthrough.


    Xiao Yao himself is the same.


    In addition to chatting with Luo Yin, Haoran Zhengqi in his body has been significantly improved. The other fairies didn''t help him very much, so he soon lost interest.


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that Luoyin and Mufeng, two fairies, are also very special in the ranks of fairies.


    There are many Fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong, and Xiao Yao prefers to chat with Luoyin.


    When chatting with Luo Yin, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to think much. He just says what he thinks. His state is always very relaxed, which is very rare for Xiao Yao.


    From Luo Yin''s mouth, Xiao Yao also has a better understanding of the fairy family.


    But when it comes to Rouge Valley, Luo Yin will become cautious, and seems to think that this is not something they can talk about, but a taboo.


    "Grandfather Chen, when we chat, we''d better avoid the things related to Xiandi adults." Luo Yin said solemnly.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Because my master once told me that as long as you are in the fairyland, if you mention an Immortal Emperor, that Immortal Emperor will hear you." Luo Yin said.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, some can''t believe it, but when you think about it carefully, the Immortal Emperor, the devil God, the demon emperor and so on, those beings are really very powerful. What''s more, he is now in the fairy family, and it''s not surprising that he has some magical powers that he can''t imagine.


    Even if he thinks that Luo Yin''s words are absurd, but with the idea that Ning Zhenxin has something to believe or not, Xiao Yao really doesn''t mention the matter of rouge Valley any more.


    He thought for a moment and asked, "we can''t talk about Xiandi. Can we talk about xianzun?"


    Luo Yin said with a smile: "naturally, we are all immortal. What else can''t be said about immortal?"


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you know Zilian xianzun?"


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Luo Yin looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes and becomes a little curious.


    Xiao Yao is staring at by Luo Yin with such eyes and feels uncomfortable all over.


    He was thinking, did he just say something wrong?


    So much so that the way Luo Yin looks at herself can change.


    "Grandfather Chen, why are you so interested in the matter of rouge Valley?" Luo Yin blinks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao had a headache, thinking that his performance was so obvious?


    "Zilian xianzun''s strength is still very strong, and there is a big gap between xianzun and xianzun. For example, although I''m xianzun now, I know I''m definitely not your opponent." Luo Yin said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, waiting for Luo Yin to continue.


    Luo Yin said with a smile: "Zilian xianzun''s strength is still very strong. She is... The disciple of the Immortal Emperor. Among the immortal zuns, Zilian xianzun has almost no rival. She should be regarded as the first battle Zun in the immortal family." Speaking of this, Luo Yin suddenly stops, squints at Xiao Yao and asks, "grandfather Chen, don''t you know Zilian xianzun?"


    "Ha ha, of course I know." Xiao Yao thought about how Luo Yin suddenly became clever.


    However, when he heard Luo Yin say that before, he realized that he might have said something wrong. Originally, he thought that there were a lot of immortal zuns in the immortal family, such as Zhenlong Jianzong. But he didn''t expect that the female immortal Zun of rouge Valley could be so powerful that she knew everything.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and thought it was almost the same today. He didn''t continue to talk about it.


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to change the topic, but Luo Yin had already actively helped Xiao Yao to change the topic.


    "Grandfather Chen, what did you talk about with brother Mufeng?" Luo Yin''s head was on the table and said listlessly, "how can we just say we''re leaving?"


    Speaking of these, Luo Yin is like a wronged Baba, which makes Xiao Yao doubt whether he has committed any heinous crime in forcing Mufeng to leave Zhenlong Jianzong.


    In fact, what Luoyin doesn''t understand is why brother Mufeng left Zhenlong Jianzong this time, for he didn''t even say hello.


    This would never have happened before.


    But Luo Yin is beginning to doubt Xiansheng now.


    "Your brother Mufeng is going to find his own way. It''s a good thing. What''s depressing for you?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Luo Yin sighed, the expression is clearly telling Xiao Yao, I understand the truth, but I''m not happy!


    "By the way, grandfather Chen, tomorrow my master will take me to Jianshan of Zhenlong Jianzong to find a sword." Luo Yin said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    When he knew Luoyin before, he knew that although Luoyin was also a swordsman, he had not found a suitable sword.


    Xiao Yao still remembers this very clearly, because Luo Yin said a very catchy word at that time.


    She felt that the swords in the world were not worthy of her.


    Xiao Yao is a little speechless. I really don''t know where Luo Yin''s strength comes from.


    "Didn''t you say that the swords of the fairies are not worthy of you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Yes, but our Zhenlong Jianzong also has a very powerful sword! I have wanted it before, but my master said that he would not give it to me. He said that I could only get the sword unless I entered the ranks of immortal. I know that my master is very kind to me, because many elders and elder martial brothers wanted to take the sword, but my father refused. This is what he kept for me. " Speaking of these, Luo Yin''s face also showed a happy expression.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s not difficult for the other party to have such a character and to set up all kinds of love.


    "Well, what is the best sword of Zhenlong Jianzong?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Zhenlong sword! Don''t you know? " Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yaole said: "how can I know? I''m not a disciple of your Zhenlong Jianzong. "


    "However, many sword practitioners of the Xians know that Zhenlong sword is the treasure of our Zhenlong sword sect!" Luo Yin said with reason.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    These days, he has been thinking about whether he should find the right time to leave Zhenlong Jianzong.


    The longer he stayed in Zhenlong Jianzong, the stronger his sense of crisis became.


    Especially now, his words are full of flaws. Even Luo Yin has noticed something wrong.


    This is equivalent to a fool can see the special place of Xiao Yao.


    Although it''s a bit excessive to say that, it''s the truth.


    Xiao Yao''s understanding of the fairy family is too little.


    He felt that his status in Xianzu was still not good. He had to find a way to find an identity for himself.


    For example, do you wander around the fairyland as a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?


    It''s not impossible. After all, there are many disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong. It''s impossible for other fairies to know.


    "By the way, you Zhenlong Jianzong disciples usually walk outside. Do you have anything to prove your identity?" Xiao Yao looks at Luo Yin and asks, feeling a little guilty. People are so simple, but he is still thinking about routine. It''s too much


    "Yes! Every disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong has his own jade medal. " When speaking, Luo Yin had a light green token in his hand, which was written with a word: sword. The pen is sharp.


    Xiao Yao looked at the jade plate and thought that fortunately he asked more questions, otherwise, he might be in trouble if he left Jianzong.


    He began to think, how to solve this problem, do you want to kill a fairy directly in Zhenlong Jianzong?


    But this is the place where other people live. It''s really hard for Xiao Yao to be invisible


    When walking out of the space, Su Shanshan seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    "It''s time for us to go to Jianshan." Su Shanshan looks at Luo Yin and says with a smile.


    "Well! Master, can grandfather Chen come with us? " Luo Yin suddenly asks.


    Su Shanshan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Luo Yin would ask such a question, but he said with a strong smile: "you are a child who likes to talk nonsense. Chen jianzun is so busy that he doesn''t have time..."


    "No, actually I''m quite free." Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Xiao Yao immediately gave his own answer.


    Jianshan of Zhenlong Jianzong... It must be interesting to think about it?


    Su Shanshan has a headache.


    Jianshan of Zhenlong Jianzong should be the secret place of Zhenlong Jianzong. But now, Xiao Yao doesn''t refuse. If she refuses, she will offend the other party. Maybe she will make Zhenlong Jianzong bear the charge of ingratitude. Why is Chen jianzun so ignorant? Su Shanshan was depressed and thought.

 Chapter 1863

    Originally in Su Shanshan''s opinion, Xiao Yao would not agree to go to Jianshan of Zhenlong Jianzong with them.


    After all, Jianshan is a secret place for Zhenlong Jianzong. There are too many secrets about Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Xiao Yao is also a sword master. It doesn''t make sense. Don''t you even know these?


    She would like to say to Xiao Yao, do you embarrass me?


    If it''s another fairy, even if it''s a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, Su Shanshan can refuse without hesitation, but now the other party is Xiao Yao, the mascot of Zhenlong Jianzong. It''s too unkind to refuse now.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think so much. He just wanted to join in the fun. He didn''t have much to do here.


    Originally, when Luo Yingang told him, he certainly didn''t have any messy ideas, but now, he suddenly thought of some.


    When I came to Xianzu, I wanted to find some opportunities.


    Now it seems that the opportunity is in front of us. Why don''t we fight for it?


    "Master, can''t grandfather Chen come with us?" Luo yinwei said to Qu Baba.


    Su Shanshan sighed again.


    If I had been another disciple, I would not have made such a request. They could probably have guessed what I was thinking. But now it''s Luoyin, and she is very clear about what character Luoyin is, so it can''t be done intentionally. It''s all about what she thinks and what she says, and she has no way to reprimand, There is no way to reprimand Xiao Yao in front of him.


    Xiao Yao didn''t want to refuse until now. Su Shanshan had no choice but to nod his head and said with a smile, "since Chen jianzun is willing, it''s nothing to go with us."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "of course I have no opinion."


    Su Shanshan''s last hope is gone.


    Not sensible! Not sensible!


    She could only make complaints about herself in her heart.


    After all, Xiao Yao is just a guest of Zhenlong Jianzong and has no reason to wander around.


    It''s the electric tiger that has visited Zhenlong Jianzong all over the time. One reason is that it''s just a strange animal that can''t speak. The other reason is Xiao Yao''s face. Now Zhenlong Jianzong takes Xiao Yao as a sweet cake, so it''s not hard for the electric tiger. On the contrary, it''s some strange flowers and plants that the electric tiger eats a lot.


    He is still looking forward to the electric tiger talking one day.


    It just seems that it will take a while.


    Xiao Yao flies with Su Shanshan and Luo Yin to Huahong and heads for Jianshan.


    The distance from the passenger compartment to Jianshan is not only long, but it''s not far for them to fly. When they stop under a mountain peak, Xiao Yao has already felt that the mountain peak in front of him is covered by a strong energy. It''s obvious that there is some kind of magic circle. After all, this is the secret place of Zhenlong Jianzong. If there is no prevention at all, That''s really strange. In addition, there are several Zhenlong Jianzong disciples guarding the entrance. Of course, their strength is not very strong, but if there are foreign enemies, they can release the news in time. That''s enough.


    Seeing Xiao Yao, the disciples guarding the entrance were also a little surprised. However, because Xiao Yao was brought by Su Shanshan, the patriarch didn''t mind. Naturally, these disciples wouldn''t mind. They wanted to seize the opportunity to have a good chat with Xiao Yao, but Su Shanshan glared at them and they had to give up.


    Into the secret, Xiao Yao suddenly surprised.


    The disciples behind them have disappeared, because they are outside the border, while they and Luo yinsu are in a secret place.


    In this border, the sword spirit is strong.


    I don''t dare to say anything else, but if a sword cultivator has been practicing here all the time, his speed will be very fast.


    "What a good place!" Xiao Yao said.


    Su Shanshan sighs. Xiao Yao was originally Jianxiu. He can see the difference in Jianshan''s situation, and Su Shanshan won''t be surprised.


    "The sword spirit here, many years ago, is stronger than it is now." Su Shanshan said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned and asked, "what''s the reason? Is the sword Qi passing away? "


    Su Shanshan shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s not true. It''s just that a hundred years ago, there seemed to be something wrong with the source of Jianshan''s sword Qi, which has never been filled here any more. In the past, Jianshan would be open to all disciples, but now, the consumption of sword Qi is less. So, unless some disciples with good qualifications reach the key point of breakthrough, they will not be able to use it, You can''t practice here. "


    Xiao Yao nodded his head slightly to show that he understood.


    He asked again: "if so, why don''t you look for the source of sword Qi


    Su Shanshan shook his head and said, "I have this idea, but now we can''t even find the source of sword Qi, let alone find the source of sword Qi?"


    Xiao Yao is happy. Su Shanshan is also the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong. As a result, he doesn''t even know this.


    Su Shanshan probably knew what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time, but he said: "in fact, when we first found here, the sword spirit here was already very strong, so it''s natural here. We didn''t build it the day after tomorrow."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    If what Su Shanshan said is true, there is definitely something good here!


    Congenital and acquired are totally different.


    If you can find the source of sword Qi, won''t you get a great chance?


    Of course, it''s just Xiao Yao''s casual thinking now. It''s still very unlikely. After all, for so many years, there has been a problem with the source of sword Qi here. Zhenlong Jianzong must be worried. But after 100 years, they still haven''t found the source of sword Qi. How can they be found by themselves? There is a scale for good luck. Even if the luck table is bursting, it is not so exaggerated.


    After climbing the mountain, Xiao Yao found that there were many pavilions built here. But Su Shanshan didn''t explain those pavilions. It seems that there are many treasures of Zhenlong Jianzong. Xiao Yao is just an outsider. They can''t say too much. Su Shanshan must know this very well, It''s a great honor to bring Xiao Yao here for a visit.


    It''s like taking guests into the secret room of your home. There is a safe in the secret room. It''s unreasonable to tell each other what''s in the safe and what''s the password of the safe? Isn''t that a lack of heart?


    Su Shanshan won''t do such a stupid thing. If Luo Yin knows, Xiao Yao will say to her, but Luo Yin doesn''t know. Besides, even if she knows Xiao Yao, she can''t ask in front of Su Shanshan, otherwise the other party will think Xiao Yao has ulterior motives.


    When he reached the top of the mountain, Xiao Yao saw a square.


    On the square, it can be called a spectacle.


    Countless swords pierced into the square, arranged in order, dense and lingering, just like the dense crops in the paddy field.


    Luo Yin is also full of surprise, look also know that she is the first time to come to this place.


    In the middle of the square, there is a small path. The path is narrow and can only be moved by one person. Two fairies and one people walk side by side. Xiao Yao is in the middle and Luo Yin is in the back.


    Through the square full of swords, there is another Pavilion.


    "There are three strange swords of Zhenlong Jianzong, all of which have a strong sense of autonomy. Therefore, I bring you here this time to let those swords choose you, not to let you choose them." Su Shanshan suddenly turned to look at Luo Yin and said.


    Luo Yin nodded gently: "isn''t there only one Zhenlong sword in Zhenlong Jianzong


    "The Zhenlong sword is at the top of the pavilion, but it is too powerful." Su Shanshan said with a smile, "you little girl, you have always been playing the idea of Zhenlong sword?"


    Luo Yin laughs, but there is no embarrassed posture.


    Su Shanshan didn''t scold Luoyin either. In her opinion, it would be a good thing if Luoyin could be recognized by Zhenlong sword.


    After entering the pavilion, the first floor is nothing, just some books, but since it can be placed here, there are some special reasons, absolutely nothing.


    After entering the pavilion, Xiao Yao''s sword Qi also runs wildly. This feeling makes him feel very comfortable. It''s not that he''s absorbing the sword Qi here, but that he feels as if he''s in a hot spring. It''s comfortable to soak, but it doesn''t mean Xiao Yao will drink the water from the warm spring.


    On the second floor, Su Shanshan stopped again.


    In this layer, there are three stone platforms. A long sword is inserted into each platform. The light of the sword is flashing and the sword is full of vitality.


    "The three swords are called miemo, Feiyu and dianxing." Su Shanshan said to Luo Yin, "there used to be four swords here."


    "There''s another one?" Luo Yin asks curiously.


    Su Shanshan said, "there''s another one. It''s with me." When he said this, Su Shanshan''s face was full of pride.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Luo Yin''s face, Su Shanshan said with a smile: "as long as you can get the approval of one of the swords, Zhenlong Jianzong will be handed over to you in the future."


    Luo Yin quickly waved his hand: "I can''t, I can''t..."


    Su Shanshan''s eyes suddenly sharp, looking at Luo Yin, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, very serious.


    "If you don''t believe it now, these three swords won''t recognize you."


    Luo Yin seldom saw her master show such a serious expression. At the moment, she was a little nervous.


    Xiao Yao looked at Luo Yin and said with a smile, "even if you really get the approval of one of the three swords, it doesn''t mean that you are going to become the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong immediately. Master Su is not old now. What are you afraid of?"


    Luo Yin want to understand this, is a relief, the original tension suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 1864

    Su Shanshan looks at Xiao Yao and thinks that this is probably Xiao Yao''s ability. He can know what Luo Yin is worried about at this time in the fastest time, and then say some words of comfort. He can''t do it himself.


    Looking at the three swords, Luo Yin took a step forward.


    She scratched her hair and looked at Su Shanshan.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    "Pull them out." Su Shanshan said.


    Luo Yin nodded and went to the front of the first sword.


    "This one is called extermination." Su Shanshan said.


    Xiao Yao said in his heart, this fairy family''s resentment to the demon family is really heavy enough. Any sword is called extermination.


    Have you ever thought about the feelings of the demons?


    If Luo Yin really pulls out the sword, no matter what else, just the name of the sword, I''m afraid the demons will try their best to kill her.


    When Luo Yin holds the handle of the sword in both hands, the sword named miemo suddenly vibrates. Luo Yin utters a scream in his mouth and flies out. Fortunately, Su Shanshan reacts very quickly and seems to have expected such a situation. He immediately reaches out his hand to catch Luo Yin.


    Luo sound after landing smoothly, looking at his palm, has a red.


    "Master, it hurts so much!" Luo Yin said bitterly.


    Xiao Yao believed it.


    In the palm of Luo Yin''s hand, there is a continuous stream of sword Qi.


    "Take your time. Don''t worry." Su Shanshan says, "still have two swords, try again."


    Luo Yin sighed. As long as he had enough courage, he walked towards the sword named dianxing.


    This time, although Luoyin was not shocked by the burst of sword Qi in the dianxing sword, the blade of the dianxing sword vibrated wildly. Luoyin wanted to get rid of it several times, and felt it difficult to grasp it, just like a child who didn''t want to be constrained by his parents and wanted to get rid of such bondage.


    Luo Yin didn''t give up. She still held the sword handle tightly and tried to pull the star sword out of the stone platform.


    But later, the trembling speed of the point star sword became faster and faster, and then Luoyin''s body swayed faster and faster, as if it might be shaken out at any time.


    Su Shanshan frowns and stares, but at this time, she can''t help. Everything depends on Luo Yin''s own efforts. There''s no other way.


    It''s not easy to get the approval of star sword.


    This is the chance. Now the key is to see whether Luoyin can seize this chance.


    Xiao Yao looked at the star sword, but he didn''t have any idea. In his opinion, the star sword may be good, but it can only be regarded as good. Anyway, it can''t be compared with his spring and autumn sword.


    However, the sword spirit contained in the three swords gave Xiao Yao a sense of deja vu.


    It''s not just because I''m a sword cultivator, but also because I have sword Qi in my body.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s eyes became sharp.


    The sword Qi in my body seems to resonate with the sword Qi here.


    It''s like responding to each other.


    "Do these swords have something to do with the human race?" This idea suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    He even speculated that the sword here would come from the sword mountain. Otherwise, how could he feel familiar with it and even resonate with the sword spirit in his body? As far as the current situation is concerned, it has to be said that the possibility is very great.


    He tried to run the sword Qi in his body slowly. Su Shanshan on the side seemed to notice the flow of sword Qi in Xiao Yao''s body and turned to look at him.


    In a flash, the sound of sword came from my ear.


    Exterminator''s sword, point star''s sword, flying feather''s sword, and countless swords outside the pavilion all gave out a fierce and magnificent sound.


    Su Shanshan looked at Xiao Yao, thinking, this can''t have anything to do with Xiao Yao?


    Luo Yin also released his hand at this time, and was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    "Master, this..."


    Before Luo Yin finished speaking, she saw Su Shanshan waving her hand. She kept silent and found that her master''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also noticed Su Shanshan''s eyes and quickly stopped.


    At the same time, those swords that were still making the sound of swords were quiet.


    Listen to the sound of the sword before, just like the children who are excited when they see their parents.


    Even at this time, it seems that it is too late for Xiao Yao to stop and run his sword Qi.


    "How can you resonate with the sword here?" Su Shanshan is unbelievable.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I don''t know. I was thinking of suzongzhu to solve my doubts."


    Su Shanshan can only smile bitterly.


    To solve the puzzle?


    Where does she go to dispel Xiao Yao''s doubts?


    At the same time, she doubts Xiao Yao''s identity.


    "Who are you?"


    In her opinion, even if Xiao Yao is a very powerful sword Zun, he should not have such strength.


    It''s really a bit unreasonable.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were cold, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would not have run his sword Qi impulsively before.


    God knows it''s going to be such a spectacle.


    In fact, it was totally subconscious to use sword Qi before.


    It''s a bit thoughtless.


    Why?


    Are these swords really from the sword mountain?


    Although he got the spring and autumn sword of the jianhuang, it doesn''t mean that he became the jianhuang. Maybe the jianhuang can have such strength, but Xiao Yao is not the jianhuang! This kind of thing has never happened before. Other swords will not have such a situation. Why is it that the swords here can resonate with the sword Qi in their body?


    "If I say, I really don''t know what''s going on, suzongzhu doesn''t intend to believe me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Su Shanshan didn''t speak, and her eyes were still fixed on Xiao Yao.


    Luo Yin probably also felt that the atmosphere at this time was a little strange, and quickly said: "master, grandfather Chen is not a villain."


    "You''re standing behind me." Su Shanshan said.


    Luo Yin ignored it.


    You know, in the past, no matter what Su Shanshan said, she would immediately execute it, but now, instead of doing so, she is in the middle of Su Shanshan and Xiao Yao.


    "Master, do you want to fight with grandfather Chen? But when grandfather Chen came to longjianzong, he didn''t do anything, and he helped us a lot! " Luo Yin said.


    Su Shanshan sighed.


    Then, she was in front of her eyes again.


    So, she raised her head, continued to look at Xiao Yao, subconsciously said: "is it because all the swords here recognize you?"


    Xiao Yao thought, where do I know.


    "Chen jianzun, why don''t you try?" Su Shanshan said tentatively.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "even if I can really pull out these swords, can you let me take them away?"


    "Yes." Su Shanshan said with a smile, "the premise is that you are a disciple of our Zhenlong Jianzong."


    "Isn''t it the patriarch?" Xiao Yao said with a smile rather than a smile.


    Before, Su Shanshan and Luo Yin said that if Luo Yin could be recognized by one of the three swords of miemo, Feiyu and dianxing, then after she retired, the next leader of Zhenlong sword clan would be Luo Yin.


    Xiao Yao heard that.


    If he really got the recognition of these swords, wouldn''t Su Shanshan give up his position to Xiao Yao?


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, even Luo Yin would not believe that his master would make such a decision.


    "In a short time, maybe not." Su Shanshan said, "after all, I don''t know you, but if you can do it, I can let you be the elder of Zhenlong Jianzong."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, didn''t expect Su Shanshan to be so decisive.


    If you don''t know yourself now, do you want to become the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong when you know yourself later?


    Although Xiao Yao is not very interested in Zhenlong Jianzong, he still needs an identity if he wants to walk freely in Xianzu.


    Now Su Shanshan has given him such a chance.


    At this moment, the feet suddenly vibrated violently.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Su Shanshan''s face became a little ugly.


    Is this space about to collapse?


    In a flash, inside the pavilion, there was a strong wind.


    The wind of the sword contains strong sword Qi, just like a sharp blade.


    Su Shanshan quickly reaches out his hand and pulls Luo Yin behind him. At the same time, he mobilizes the spirit of Xianli sword in his body and keeps the sword out of his body.


    At the same time, the pavilion suddenly began to collapse.


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s feet were empty, his body fell down.


    Su Shanshan and Luo Yin are the same.


    This kind of falling feeling did not stop on the first floor of the pavilion as Xiao Yao thought, but continued to fall.


    It''s like falling into a crack


    Ear, sword wind, and did not stop.


    When Xiao Yao stepped on the ground, there was still a little light above his head.


    "Is this a deep hole?" Xiao Yao raised his head and looked around for a moment. There must be no problem flying up at this time, but Xiao Yao did not intend to do so.


    He was shocked to find that the sword Qi was even stronger here than outside.


    And, if you extrapolate from height.


    I seem to be under Jianshan.


    Above the peak is Jianshan square.


    Under the mountain, what is it? Here, he didn''t see Luo Yin and Su Shanshan. Are they still there? Looking at the darkness around, with Xiao Yao''s current strength, although he also has a certain visibility, it''s limited to this. It''s hard to see the surrounding appearance, just like he plunges into a bag. He thought about it and began to let out a strange fire. With the help of the light of strange fire, he saw himself standing on a huge altar. On top of the altar, there was a stone table. He flew up and looked at the altar from a bird''s-eye view. He found that the altar was in a pentagonal shape. In every corner, there was a tall stone beast. On the stone carvings, there was another word. Gold, wood, water, fire, earth. Five elements¡° I''m afraid that even the people of zhenlongjianzong don''t know about this world, do they Xiao Yao was shocked and thought seriously.

 Chapter 1865

    A bird''s-eye view of the altar made me feel more and more magnificent.


    If this is really under Jianshan, then he thinks that the interior of Jianshan is empty.


    The space is so large that the altar looks spectacular.


    It seems that the sword spirit here is stronger than that above. Xiao Yao heard Su Shanshan say before that there are some problems in the source of sword spirit in Jianshan.


    Now he has an intuition that he seems to be very close to what Su Shanshan said.


    When I think about it, I''m still a little excited


    After a while of shaking, when Su Shanshan and Luo Yin stabilize themselves again, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where they are.


    It''s like it''s gone out of thin air.


    In the place where Xiao Yao stood before, a crack appeared.


    Two girls, two faces.


    Yes, two faces!


    "Master, can''t grandfather Chen fall into the ditch?" The crack out of thin air looks like a ditch.


    Su Shanshan went up to him and looked, but he didn''t speak.


    Luo Yin was already a little worried and urged: "master, let''s hurry down to find grandfather Chen!"


    "No way." Su Shanshan shook his head and said with a frown.


    "Why?" Luo Yin was a little surprised by his master''s reply.


    Su Shanshan turned to look at Luo Yin and said, "although we are not going down now, I can feel the sharp sword wind. If we go down now, I''m afraid we will be torn apart by the sword wind before we land."


    When he said this, Su Shanshan frowned.


    Luo Yin''s face turns pale in an instant, and he only feels that his hands and feet are weak and the sky is dark.


    "That... That grandfather Chen now..."


    Luo Yin did not finish, Su Shanshan did not answer.


    "Wuwuwuwu, is grandfather Chen dead?" Luo Yin''s tears are coming.


    Su Shanshan had a headache and quickly comforted him: "that''s what I said, but Chen jianzun is very powerful. There should be nothing wrong. We don''t need to worry about it..."


    Although the words say so, but haven''t finished, Su Shanshan''s voice has been more and more small.


    Even for herself, she felt that what she said was a bit of nonsense.


    "Master, can grandfather Chen really live?" Luo Yin sobbed and asked in a low voice.


    Su Shanshan didn''t know how to answer Luo Yin''s question. She just looked at the little girl''s red eyes and could only nod her head. She went against her heart and comforted: "yes, Chen jianzun is powerful. He should have a way to resist the sword wind below."


    Luo Yin''s mood is better.


    She''s not stupid either. She just thinks that her master won''t cheat her.


    Although she and Xiao Yao haven''t known each other for a long time, Luo Yin thinks that Xiao Yao is a good person. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao, she couldn''t have joined the ranks of immortals.


    Now, Luoyin is very square!


    Xiao Yao is also very square now.


    He always felt that the source of Jianshan''s sword Qi was not far away from himself, but he just couldn''t find it.


    I''m upset at the moment.


    He wandered about like a headless fly.


    Soon, he had seen the whole picture of the altar.


    It was because he understood that he was very curious now. He couldn''t figure out why the altar followed the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    In this altar, the atmosphere of Chinese culture is too heavy. He can''t help thinking whether the existence of this altar has anything to do with the original human race. In addition, he wants to know the existence of this altar, what is its significance, and why it exists in this place.


    Standing in the center of the altar, he walked a long distance ahead. In front of him was a stone platform. On the stone platform, there was not nothing but a wooden box.


    After opening the wooden box, there were some seal characters in it.


    I don''t know how many years ago it was. It can be seen that this wooden box is definitely not ordinary.


    In addition to the wooden box containing the seal characters, two stone swords are carved on both sides of the stone platform.


    The stone sword doesn''t look very big. It''s only about the size of a palm. It''s carved on the stone platform. It''s one of the two. So Xiao Yao can''t pick up the small stone sword and take a good look at it.


    Overhead, the fire was still burning.


    When Xiao Yao picked up the Fu Zhuan on the wooden box, a strange fire suddenly fell, shining like the stars in the night, just above the Fu Zhuan. In an instant, the Fu Zhuan was burning, and the smoke curled up clearly. The smoke did not dissipate immediately in the air, but slowly condensed, forming a circle like a mirror, In the light of the strange fire, it emits a holy halo, light ripple, gradually subsides, forming a light curtain.


    In the light curtain, there are many people.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, took a step forward and watched carefully.


    The scene in the light curtain, looking at the familiar, and then thinking about it, he suddenly realized.


    What the light curtain reflected was the altar that he stretched out at this time.


    But in the light curtain, the altar looks more towering, and on the altar, there are dozens of people, and under the altar, there are thousands of people.


    It was a sunny season. In front of the stone table on the altar in the light curtain, there stood a man with a long sword. He was dignified, expressionless and powerful.


    When Xiao Yao finds that he still has a jade plate hanging around his waist, he suddenly remembers the one Luo Yin showed him before.


    These are all fairy people!


    This jade plate is the symbol of Zhenlong Jianzong''s identity.


    According to the truth, this should have been a long time ago, otherwise, Su Shanshan could not have been unaware of the situation here and would not have been curious about the origin of sword Qi.


    In the light curtain, the fairies above and below the altar were all devout, speechless, and their eyes were full of expectations, as if they were praying for something.


    In the light curtain, the fairy family holding the long sword suddenly picked up a Fu Zhuan. The Fu Zhuan soared up, lingering with wisps of blue smoke, and turned into a green crane. The green crane stretched its neck and sang. In a flash, wisps of blue rainbow rose up to connect heaven and earth.


    When Xiao Yao saw this, he was still puzzled. Suddenly, a light flashed in his mind, like a treasure opened by himself, and then countless amounts of information poured into his brain


    The heritage of the human race!


    In this kind of environment, I opened a part of the memory about the human race.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face became extremely painful, as if he was suffering from an unbearable torment.


    With the passage of time, Xiao Yao''s originally cloudy pupils gradually become clear. He looks at the light curtain again. The scene in the light curtain has changed. What he sees is no longer the altar, but the sword field full of swords on the sword mountain.


    On the sword field, the sound of ten thousand swords, however, lasted only one minute and soon subsided.


    All the fairies on and off the altar showed their regrets, and even worse, they were full of despair.


    A group of fairies knelt down and kowtowed their heads, but they did not see the way of heaven.


    As the light curtain disappeared, Xiao Yaochang sighed and sneered.


    He finally understood what the existence of the altar meant.


    I don''t know how many years ago, a group of fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong set up altars to pray for a ray of Kendo from heaven.


    The arrangement of the altar and the carving of the Fu and Zhuan scripts were all seen from an ancient book, which they found in the ancient wasteland.


    Unfortunately, these fairies failed.


    "Pray to the way of heaven in the way of human race. If the way of heaven can promise you, it will be soon." Xiao Yao bit his head and said.


    He looked at the remaining Fu Zhuan in the wooden box again, and his eyes moved, as if he was thinking about something.


    "They failed because they are fairies, but I''m different. I''m a Terran. This is what we Terran have studied. In this case, why don''t I do something under the current situation?"


    Want to understand these, Xiao Yao face smile more Sheng.


    If they succeed, the forefathers of Zhenlong Jianzong don''t know how much to hold back. This is to make wedding clothes for others.


    It has to be said that although the fairies of Zhenlong Jianzong are no longer there, the altars have been abandoned, and even because they cover up the ugly, they are still very strict. Especially in the arrangement of the altar, every step is the same.


    It''s a pity that they are fairies, and they end up in failure.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, takes out a seal, shakes his head and throws it aside.


    "The Fu Zhuan script is completely based on the gourd painting. Although it has gathered some spirit and immortal power, it is not enough to lead to the tempering of heaven." The spring and autumn sword suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s hand, and his body jumped up.


    In a flash, the sword light of spring and autumn burst out. The sword light flickered continuously, which was particularly eye-catching.


    The sword patterns emitted by the sword light are rippling in this space. On the altar, the sword light leaves traces. It looks vigorous and powerful. A bird''s-eye view shows that Xiao Yao uses the long sword as the pen, the altar as the paper, and the sword as the ink to write the seal characters.


    Vigorous and powerful, dust flying.


    After Xiao Yao fell, he stood in the center of the seal script, raised his head and passed through the gap above his head.


    "Human Xiao Yao, ask for a piece of Kendo again!"


    Xiao Yao suddenly accepted the gas and roared.


    In a flash, the space vibrated again.


    Xiao Yao holds the spring and autumn sword in his hand. When he wields a sword, the wind is strong and his clothes are flying.


    "Come here, all of you!"


    Another roar. the order , once given , will be strictly enforced. outside. On the sword field, ten thousand swords rose up together, making a pleasant sword sound. The sword was full of breath and swarmed into the gap that suddenly appeared, like locusts. With Su Shanshan''s and Luo Yin''s eyes, dianxing, miemo and Feiyu fly into the deep cave together with the long sword on the sword field¡° Why don''t you come yet? " Xiao Yao suddenly became very angry. He stamped his foot and drank angrily with the great sword on the altar. A blue sword, like a drunkard, also flies into the deep hole. Sword name, Zhenlong!

 Chapter 1866

    On Jianshan, tens of thousands of long swords, like dragons, all penetrated into the deep cave that suddenly appeared.


    As the witnesses of such a spectacular scene, Luo Yin and Su Shanshan are already stunned at this time.


    They couldn''t believe what they saw in their eyes, and their brains were blank.


    Especially when the point star sword, the exterminator sword and the flying feather sword fly to the deep cave together with the tens of thousands of long swords.


    Luo Yin is so anxious that she has to turn her mouth, so she is crying.


    My grandfather Chen''s life and death are still uncertain, and the swords he wanted to take away are flying away like wings.


    She''s going to cry for black gas.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Luo Yin asked, "and what happened to the last green light?"


    "You want to know?" Su Shanshan''s face looks very strange.


    Luo Yin is OK now, just want to cry.


    She''s about to collapse now.


    You know, Zhenlong sword is the treasure of Zhenlong sword sect, but now it''s gone.


    In addition, dianxing sword, miemo sword and Feiyu sword are all the most important treasures. Even if she became the leader of Zhenlong sword sect, the sword she got was similar to the rank of the three swords. This is what she is most sad about now. What''s more sad is that she didn''t understand what''s going on. She had a headache. In the gap that appeared, She did not dare jump in, always afraid that she would die in it.


    This is true for both human beings and fairies. The richer people are, the more they cherish their lives. Naturally, the more powerful they are, the more they cherish their lives. Otherwise, all these years of cultivation will be in vain?


    "Master, what''s the matter with these swords?" Luo Yin blinked and asked curiously.


    "You ask me, how do I know?" Su Shan Shan sighed, but his mind suddenly became confused.


    She felt vaguely that this matter might have something to do with Xiao Yao.


    Of course, what she thinks now is just speculation. After all, even if she just stands at the air outlet, she can''t carry the sword wind, let alone Xiao Yao? Even if the other side''s strength is above her, she can''t resist such a strong sword wind, which she still believes.


    Thinking about this, she had a headache again. Although she was worried about what happened in Jianshan, she would also worry about Xiao Yao''s safety.


    After all, in her opinion, Xiao Yao''s character is very good, and she has helped them a lot. If Xiao Yao really has any problems in Zhenlong Jianzong, she will not be at ease.


    After a long time, many disciples and elders of Zhenlong Jianzong came here.


    They could not have been unaware of the accident in Jianshan.


    "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, how could all these pavilions have been destroyed, and the sword? Not only the Zhenlong sword, but also the sword on the square outside. When we came here, it was full of potholes. "


    "Lord, what happened before?"


    Su Shanshan sighed.


    As the female leader of Zhenlong Jianzong, Su Shanshan wants to swear now.


    You all ask me one by one. Who are you going to?


    It''s as good as I know


    Her eyes fell on the gap that suddenly appeared. She was very curious about what happened below


    meanwhile.


    Xiao Yao stood on the altar, his body suspended.


    By his side, countless swords, like fireflies, swayed with little sword light.


    The heart of the sword in Xiao Yao''s body is beating violently, absorbing the sword spirit in this space.


    I feel... Very good!


    Xiao Yao didn''t do it intentionally. It was just the natural reaction of his body. He couldn''t control it at all.


    Especially when Zhenlong sword also appeared, the sword spirit gushed out like a fountain.


    "Good place, good place!" Xiao Yao kept talking about it in his heart.


    He thinks that as long as he can absorb all the sword Qi here, his sword will be sharpened, which can be regarded as a significant improvement in strength. For a sword repair, this is a rare blessing.


    When he was in the demon world, Xiao Yao didn''t take what he said to him seriously at that time. But now when he thinks about it, he thinks that every word he said is true!


    If it wasn''t for putu, he couldn''t have made up his mind to leave the demon world, let alone come to the fairyland. If he didn''t come to the fairyland, how could he get such a chance now?


    Therefore, it is also a kind of harvest to go out more, even if it is to take a look at the scenery.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao, who closed his eyes to absorb the sword spirit, did not find that the stone statues, which were arranged on the altar with five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, were already emitting light at this time. Five rainbow lights collided together to form a pillar of light.


    The pillar of light rises directly from the gap above the head.


    The elder and all the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong were stunned when they saw that pillar of light.


    "This... What''s going on?" One of the elders murmured to himself, his eyes full of shock.


    But his words came out, and no fairy family answered him. We all don''t know what''s going on now. But on the ninth day, a ray of light also appeared. The sudden light column collided with the light column rising from the ground in Jianshan, and then gathered together and twisted into a rope.


    Xiao Yao in Jianshan raised his head and looked at the pillar of light with a smile on his face.


    "The fairies before longjianzong in this town are really interesting. It''s a big chance for me." Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    If those Zhenlong Jianzong fairies knew what was happening now, they would be angry one by one.


    It''s all about drawing the treasure and finding the place to bury it. What''s hateful is that they can''t find the key to open the door. It''s just that many years later, Xiao Yao with the key came to this place and awoke a small part of the memory of the human race, Thus the key in the hand opened the door of the buried treasure.


    Heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as dogs.


    This sentence, in fact, is not so ferocious as imagined, but to say that in the view of heaven, all things are equal, and heaven will not treat them differently. What they should be is what they should be.


    So, it''s hard to say that the Terran is only favored by heaven. Otherwise, the Terran will not die out. It''s just something that should belong to the Terran. No matter how much effort the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons make, they can''t take it away. Therefore, such a thing will happen. The altars that have been painstakingly built, the rituals that have been prepared, and finally the sword that has been prayed for from heaven, Give it to Xiao Yao.


    "I used to think that the fairies were not so good. Now why do I feel that the fairies are so much better?" Xiao Yao burst out laughing and rushed to the pillar of light.


    Suddenly, the body is covered with the holy light, like the spring rain on the body.


    The spring and autumn sword in his hand also began to accept the meaning of the sword.


    At the same time, the tens of thousands of flying swords around him all turned into a little sword light and melted into Xiao Yao''s body.


    On the small mountain in Xiao Yao''s body, there are countless sharp swords, including Zhenlong sword, dianxing sword, miemo sword and Feiyu sword.


    In fact, this is not Xiao Yao''s original intention. It''s all the swords that are attracted by Xiao Yao''s sword intention and kendo. They rush in like moths to the fire. What he can do is to open the door to welcome the guests. Moreover, it''s really an opportunity for Xiao Yao. It''s impossible to turn away all the swords?


    Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing. After all, he can''t take it from heaven. Instead, he is to blame. He still understands such a simple truth.


    "After that, I''d better give Luo Yin a sword." He thought to himself.


    After all, Zhenlong Jianzong didn''t recruit him from the beginning to the end, but now he has emptied the whole Jianshan. It''s unreasonable for him to be reasonable.


    The light column connecting heaven and earth doesn''t last very long.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, and a golden light reflected in his eyes. At the same time, he held up his long sword high. With one sword, he wielded his sword like a sea wave.


    At the moment when Xiao Yao waved the sword, the whole sword mountain fell into a violent swing.


    All the fairies on Jianshan changed their faces.


    "No, Jianshan is going to collapse!"


    "How can it be like this, how can it be like this..." the elders were pale one by one, but they still couldn''t believe it.


    Su Shanshan made a quick decision and said, "we have to get out of here. Let''s go!"


    As a result, each of these fairies quickly turned into a rainbow.


    A sword light divides Jianshan into two parts, and the sword spirit is still in the air, which is full of majestic.


    When all the sword fairies fell to the ground, Luoyin was still in a state of shock, but at this time, a sword light suddenly fell with the intention of the sword, just inserted in the soil in front of Luoyin.


    "Is this... Flying feather sword?" Su Shanshan was shocked.


    Luo Yin didn''t speak. The flying feather sword flew again and circled Luo Yin.


    At this time, Jianshan has been divided into two, Xiao Yao has come out of Jianshan.


    He turned and looked behind him with a wry smile.


    "Don''t be surprised, everyone. In fact, I didn''t plan to make your swords any better, but I can''t help it. These swords depend on me. However, I borrowed them from you. I''ll give them back to you one day."


    With these words, Xiao Yao stepped forward and went on.


    A figure, quietly behind him


    as the shadow follows the form.

 Chapter 1867

    Xiao Yao is not a fool. He knows very well that the previous movement is too big, and the Zhenlong Jianzong can''t hide it.


    Next, perhaps the eyes of the whole fairy clan will fall on Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Maybe some Immortal Emperor will come here in person. After all, it''s not a small matter that the way of heaven granted Kendo before.


    In other words, as long as it is related to the way of heaven, it can''t be a trivial matter. Even the Immortal Emperor can''t completely ignore it.


    Therefore, it''s the right choice to leave at this time. Although Xiao Yao thinks that the fairy Emperor may not be able to understand the transparent bead given by the God of putu, Xiao Yao still doesn''t want to take too much risk. It''s totally unnecessary to walk around in front of the fairy emperor. It''s just pure death. He really can''t do these two things.


    To be a low-key person is the truth he understood long ago.


    After walking for some time, Xiao Yao finally stopped.


    With a long sigh of relief, he turned around and said, "it''s all the way. Don''t you plan to come out yet?"


    At this time, a dark shadow flashed by. A man in a black gown stood in front of Xiao Yao, with a smile on his face. At the same time, his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Did you find me long ago?"


    Xiao Yao was noncommittal. He just looked at the waist tag hanging on his opponent''s waist for a while and asked, "are you a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?"


    "It used to be..." the man whispered, but there was always a smile on his face, which made Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable. He always felt that nothing was right.


    Well... To put it simply, the other party doesn''t look like a good person.


    "Chen jianzun, we''ve seen it before." The man took a step forward and said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "where is it?"


    "Holy mountain and ancient land!" The man said, "at that time..."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you are not Liang Yulong, are you?"


    The other side smiles and nods.


    In fact, Xiao Yao didn''t meet Liang Yulong at the beginning, but Luo Yin told him exactly what happened that day.


    He couldn''t have been unaware of it. He was just a little surprised. Liang Yulong was regarded as a thorn in the eye by Zhenlong Jianzong, and he even dared to appear here. It''s really strange.


    Liang Yulong probably guessed what Xiao Yao was curious about and said with a smile: "in fact, many Fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong wanted to kill me these days, especially Mufeng. He was crazy. The first thing to do after he went down the mountain was to find me."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said sarcastically, "how dare you go around?"


    Liang Yulong shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "Zhenlong Jianzong has many strong people. If I really want to hide, it''s not easy for them not to find me. So I want to hide near Zhenlong Jianzong. Although I''m nearby, I''m not in Zhenlong Jianzong area, so it''s hard for them to find me."


    Xiao Yao nodded and knew what the other party thought.


    It''s just dark under the light.


    If Liang Yulong didn''t show up, Xiao Yao couldn''t believe that the other side would have been wandering on the edge of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    The safest place is the most dangerous place. Although this sentence has killed many people since ancient times, it does have its meaning.


    It''s not just bullshit. It''s like Mufeng always wants to know Liang Yulong when he''s down the mountain. He helps Luoyin to avenge his sword in the holy mountain. However, he never thinks that Liang Yulong, who has been looking for, doesn''t run away. Instead, he always hides around Zhenlong Jianzong.


    No fairy can think of it.


    It can be seen that although this statement is more or less unreliable, Liang Yulong''s survival is enough to prove that the other side''s strategy is successful.


    He was just a little curious and didn''t know why he wanted to follow him all the way.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Haha, Chen jianzun, actually I have no other idea. I just want to worship you as my teacher!" When Liang Yulong spoke, he leaned forward again.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao said, "why do you think I will accept you as an apprentice?"


    To be honest, Xiao Yao really despises this guy named Liang Yulong. He doesn''t have a good heart. What makes him most difficult to understand is that Luoyin is such a lovely little girl, and each other can kill her.


    It''s not human!


    Well... On second thought, the other party is a fairy, not a human.


    Liang Yulong''s eyes twinkled and said with a sneer, "Chen jianzun, I''m afraid you''ve taken a lot of good things from Zhenlong Jianzong, haven''t you?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold, looking at Liang Yulong''s eyes full of ridicule.


    "Do you think you can threaten me?"


    Liang Yulong shook his head quickly: "no, how can I threaten my master?"


    Xiao Yao sighed. Originally, he didn''t intend to give him anything, but Liang Yulong was obviously not sensible enough.


    He even felt that he could threaten himself just by what he knew.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes turned, and a light flashed in his mind. Before that, he still had a headache. What kind of identity would he want to stand in the fairy family after he left Zhenlong Jianzong? Now it seems that there is an opportunity, so his eyes fall on the jade plate hanging on the other side''s waist.


    It''s really sleepy when someone brings a pillow!


    Although Liang Yulong has been expelled by Zhenlong Jianzong, Zhenlong Jianzong has even begun to pursue and kill Liang Yulong.


    But, after all, the family''s ugliness should not be publicized. How can we say that Liang Yulong was once a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong? All the known fairies were in Zhenlong Jianzong, and no one passed it on. Even if it did, other fairies didn''t care so much about it. Liang Yulong''s small role is not worth the attention of fairies.


    So, Xiao Yao had an idea in his heart.


    "I feel sorry for Luo Yin after I''ve left. In this case, it''s good to take you to practice sword. It''s a favor for Luo Yin and a favor for her." Xiao Yao said.


    If it wasn''t for Luoyin, Xiao Yao would have died in the holy mountain. Then Luoyin would have spoken to Xiao Yao, so that Xiao Yao could go to Jianshan with them and get a chance. If things were exposed in the future, Luoyin would have committed a catastrophe.


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s hard to say without a little report.


    "I wanted to kill Luo Yin before. Now I''m going to kill you. I''m going to do her a favor, right?" Xiao Yao looked at Liang Yulong and said.


    Liang Yulong''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, at the same time, his body also retreated.


    "Keke, Chen jianzun, I think you are very smart and should not do such irrational things. Although you are strong, I am also an immortal. It''s not easy for you to kill me. Even if I''m not as good as you, there''s no problem if you want to escape." Liang Yulong warned, "if you really don''t want to accept me as an apprentice, I will leave. But if you want to kill me, I will send this news back to Zhenlong Jianzong. Maybe I will redeem my merit. Even if the master won''t forgive me, other elders of Zhenlong Jianzong will protect me. So, Chen jianzun, think twice before you leap!"


    "Ha ha." This is Xiao Yao''s answer to Liang Yulong.


    He is really a little convinced. What does the other party think?


    Have reached this point, even want to threaten themselves.


    Can you be threatened?


    On earth, in Lingwu world.


    Are there few people who have threatened themselves?


    But which of them is not dead now?


    At the same time, a wisp of red light has burst out from Xiao Yao''s body and rushed towards Liang Yulong.


    Liang Yulong had a headache and scolded him. He thought Xiao Yao was a psychopath and not smart at all.


    I said so much before, but all in vain?


    In the end is not obvious enough to express their own meaning, or the other side is so stupid?


    His body retreated quickly and burst into laughter.


    "Chen jianzun, since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for being caught dead with you!" With these words, he had chosen Huahong to fly in the direction of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Xiao Yao sneered and held a sword formula in his hand.


    "It''s too late to leave now." Suddenly, hundreds of long swords flew out of Xiao Yao''s body and swept towards Liang Yulong. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s sword spirit was also greatly consumed.


    Before in Jianshan, Xiao Yao''s Kendo was tempered again and made great progress. At least he thought so, but he didn''t know how far it had grown. So Liang Yulong''s appearance was really timely enough, which could help Xiao Yao verify his current strength.


    Hundreds of sword lights stop Liang Yulong who wants to fly away.


    In the air, Liang Yulong fought with those flying swords fiercely, and his flying speed was much slower.


    "I''m not a Jian Zun. Do you really think I can''t kill you?" Xiao Yao snorted coldly, holding the sword formula again.


    At the beginning of the third sword formula, a green light with a force of destroying the city and shaking the mountain crossed Liang Yulong''s body.


    Liang Yulong quickly sealed the Qi and blood in his body, and his face became pale. He wanted to continue to run away, but unexpectedly, hundreds of sword lights came at him.


    "Brother, do you want to know Xiao Yao smiles, and countless sword lights come out of his body.


    In terms of Liang Yulong''s current situation, Xiao Yao has countless ways to kill him, but he just wants to feel his Kendo before. All these swords are his gains in Jianshan before. I don''t know how powerful they are. Now he can have a good try.


    Strands of sword light passed through Liang Yulong''s body. The other side could not dodge at all.


    There is no place to hide from the heavy rain.


    The sword rain fell one after another, and Liang Yulong disappeared when all the swords were scattered. Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and takes Liang Yulong''s jade card, which symbolizes the identity of Zhenlong Jianzong''s disciple. At the same time, his appearance becomes Liang Yulong''s again¡° Buy one and get one free. " Xiao Yao sighed¡° The fairies, after all, are still good fairies... "

 Chapter 1868

    After leaving Zhenlong Jianzong, Xiao Yao suddenly doesn''t know where to go.


    Walking, he suddenly began to doubt his days in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    After all, it was the first place where he settled down after he came to the fairy family. Now he left suddenly. Although he couldn''t give up, he had a kind of inexplicable confusion.


    The sense of losing direction made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    However, from the beginning to the end, he knew that he should not have stayed in Zhenlong Jianzong. It was just the first place to stay after he came to the fairy family. In other words, it was the starting point after he came to the fairy family. Now when he left from the starting point, he should look at the front, run hard and chase hard, even if he didn''t know where he was running and what he was chasing.


    However, these are not important, especially after Zhenlong Jianzong has been around for a while, he feels more and more that the destination is not important.


    After killing Liang Yulong, he won Liang Yulong''s jade medal, but Xiao Yao didn''t move on. Instead, he found a place to sit down and looked at the direction of Zhenlong Jianzong, as if he was waiting for something.


    When it was about to get dark, the electric tiger ran towards him.


    Arched into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "If you don''t come again, I won''t take care of you. Your speed is too slow. I thought you should have come here long ago." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Electric tiger looks very aggrieved.


    Where does it know that Xiao Yao didn''t come back after he followed Luo Yinhe for a trip to Jianshan? Fortunately, he heard some rumors and immediately realized something. Then he began to look for Xiao Yao''s Qi, and finally found it along a straight line. On the road, Xiao Yao also left some marks. Although the electric tiger has no way to speak now, it doesn''t mean that his intelligence is not enough. On the contrary, Xiao Yao thinks that the intelligence of the electric tiger is absolutely not inferior to that of the immortals, demons and demons, so he dares to be so confident and bold.


    It''s impossible to say that I''m not worried at all.


    He also thought that if he could not find it after waiting for a long time, he would find a way to sneak into Zhenlong Jianzong and take the risk to bring it back.


    He has never regarded the electric tiger as a pet, but as a partner who can fight side by side with himself.


    Then, leaning against a tree, he began to think about his next journey.


    There is no record of the fairies on the star map given by the blood mist demon. After all, the blood mist demon has never been to the fairies. Of course, if he really dares to come, with the strength of his demon, he will not be able to leave the fairies, unless the God of the Fu Tu also gives him a transparent bead. Otherwise, do you really think that the fairies in the fairyland are all dry eaters and don''t realize anything? If it wasn''t for the transparent bead, he couldn''t move in fairyland.


    The area of Xianzu Kyushu and qianlongzhou is relatively large, at least in the top three.


    In addition, there are Zhenyuan state and Heiniu state.


    Before, when the fairies of Zhenlong Jianzong asked where they came from, he was talking about zhenyuanzhou.


    The reason is that zhenyuanzhou has a vast terrain and complex forces.


    How big is the fairy family?


    It''s really hard to understand.


    Even Xiwu, the smallest state among the fairies, will take hundreds of years if an ordinary people want to travel. Fortunately, few fairies like to walk. They usually fly in Huahong, except in some sects.


    Xiao Yao is completely walking now.


    In fact, the reason is simple. Now he is not on his way.


    With the idea of where to go, he didn''t walk very fast, just wandering around.


    The electric tiger followed him, wandering together.


    After walking for some time, Xiao Yao found a cave and hid in it.


    "I have to find a way to use the Taowu animal pill. I can''t always put it on my body. It''s a waste." When Xiao Yao talks, with his heart moving, Tao Wu''s beast Dan has been held in his heart.


    Looking at the electric tiger with saliva, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "well, I''m divided into two parts, you and I are each half, how about that?"


    Electric tiger quickly shook his head, also put the front paw, said don''t need.


    "Well, anyway, I''m not a demon God, and I don''t have a great demand for animal elixir. I just think that Taowu''s animal elixir must be a good thing, and maybe it can improve my cultivation. Let''s have half of them, and there''s nothing to say." When he spoke, Xiao Yao pinched his fingers, and the beast pill in his hand was already divided into two.


    He put out his hand and threw it. Half of the animal pill flew out along an arc. The electric tiger jumped suddenly and swallowed half of the animal pill into his mouth.


    Xiao Yao also threw the remaining half beast Dan into his mouth and began to refine.


    Taowu animal pill, even if only half of it, also forms a strong energy in Xiao Yao''s body. Not only that, this energy is also very irritable. It moves everywhere in Xiao Yao''s body, which is difficult to tame at first. But when Xiao Yao starts to run the noble healthy qi in his body, that energy is suppressed and refined slowly.


    In this period of time, electric tiger also began to refine half of the animal pill in the body.


    When Xiao Yao opened his eyes again, the hair on the tiger changed again.


    It seems to be bigger than before.


    Compared with the electric tiger, Xiao Yao''s change is not great.


    It''s just that the power of Taiji is more solid, and the speed of Haoran''s movement is faster. This is really an improvement for Xiao Yao, but it''s not as exaggerated as he thought.


    At least compared with the electric tiger, his promotion is nothing.


    "If I knew it would have such a great effect on you, I shouldn''t have eaten half of it before. I''ll give it all to you." Xiao Yao had a headache.


    He can feel the change in the electric tiger.


    In the past, electric tiger made a great breakthrough in his strength after he got his blood. But at that time, he could only fight with the immortal and the devil. But with the half of the animal elixir finished, with the current strength of electric tiger, even if he met the top immortal and the devil, as long as he wasn''t the immortal and the devil, electric tiger would have the power of the first battle.


    Maybe if he had given the whole animal pill to the electric tiger before, it might have broken through at one stroke and had enough strength to fight against the demon immortal.


    When he thought about this, the voice of the python suddenly rang out.


    "Don''t think about it so much. It''s not as good as you think. Although the animal pill has significantly improved the strength of this strange beast, if you give it a whole animal pill, it can''t eat at all, and even the blood in its body will change. Although Yao''s blood is stronger than Tao Wu''s, the blood power in Tao Wu''s animal pill is also very powerful. If these two kinds of blood power use their bodies as the battlefield, let alone enhance their strength, they may die directly. " Said the python.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that the regret in his heart also decreased a lot.


    "After such a long time, are you willing to speak?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The python said helplessly: "in fact, I woke up long ago, but I had been in Zhenlong Jianzong all the time. That place is too dangerous for me. If I communicate with you and are discovered by those fairies, not only I will be in danger, but you will also be in danger."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Compared with Xiao Yao, Python is more alert.


    "Where are you going next?" Asked the python.


    "Not yet." Xiao Yao said.


    "Hey, in fact, I really admire you. Your current strength may be good, but with your current strength, you dare to come to the fairy family... It''s really rare."


    Xiao Yao laughed and his eyes were shining: "who makes me want to be stronger?"


    "Is that how you want to be strong?" Asked the python, "it''s too dangerous."


    "This is the attention given to me by the God of putu. If you don''t think it''s right, I''ll take you back to the demon world later. I''ll take you to find the God of putu. You can have a good fight with him?"


    The python was silent.


    He felt that he chose to communicate with Xiao Yao, which was his torture. He must be crazy


    As far as its ability is concerned, if the noumenon appears, it will not be a problem to choose to fight with the devil. However, if it meets the immortal, its strength may be a little dangerous, not to mention the level of the devil. A sneeze can kill it directly. It will not do such a mindless thing.


    After the python was silent, Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to it.


    After a while, he stood up and took the electric tiger out of the cave.


    Now their position is not far away from Zhenlong Jianzong. God knows if the fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong will come out to look for themselves, so no matter where they go, they should stay away from here first.


    After thinking for a moment, he rode on the electric tiger.


    "Steady, run south, run as far as you can." Xiao Yao said.


    Zhenlong Jianzong is located in the north of the fairyland. To the south are zuiyang state and Wanfang state, but these are not the destinations of Xiao Yao.


    His destination is in Jiejian state.


    There, powerful sword repair emerge in endlessly.


    Every fairy is a swordsman.


    In the fairyland, the most special place is there.


    He always felt that his sword heart still needed to be sharpened, so it was quite good to go to Jiejian state.


    On the other side, in xiwuzhou, a young Taoist with a Taoist crown on his head was black and blue.


    "Feisheng, get out of here. Now Xiwu doesn''t like the fairies, especially the ones from the Terrans." An old man looked at Hong feisheng and said with a bitter smile, "the Jian Xiu named Xu kuangge killed too many immortals in Xiwu."


    Hong feisheng rubbed his swollen cheek and had a headache.


    "What that bastard did, he didn''t get it back. As a result, it all came back to me. It''s not natural, it''s not natural..." Hong feisheng said helplessly.

 Chapter 1869

    After arriving at the fairyland, Hong feisheng realized that there was a great contrast between his imaginary fairyland and the real fairyland.


    There are birds and flowers, cranes and immortals here.


    But again, there''s fighting.


    Compared with Lingwu world, Hong feisheng thinks that the fighting here is more terrible.


    This is Hong feisheng''s most intuitive feeling after he came to the fairyland.


    What depressed him most was that he was bullied every day after he arrived in xiwuzhou.


    What makes him even more depressed is that the reason why the fairies in Xiwu hate themselves one by one is because of Xu kuangge.


    Of course, Hong feisheng can''t blame Xu kuangge for this.


    Actually, he''s very proud of it.


    Although he didn''t know the strength of Xu kuangge in the fairies, it was enough to explain everything from the appearance of those Fairies in Xiwu who mentioned Xu kuangge one by one.


    After all, Hong feisheng is not a fool. He can understand such a simple thing.


    Looking at the body injury, Hong feisheng raised his head, speechless.


    "It seems that next, I can''t let the fairies know that I have something to do with Xu kuangge. Even if I can hide it, I can''t let the fairies know that I''m from the Terrans... What''s more, it''s a sin!" Hong feisheng is really depressed.


    In fact, this time he ascended, it was just a coincidence.


    Even if it was him, he didn''t know why, but he didn''t know why.


    If he can control it, he definitely doesn''t want to rise. After all, the girl he likes is still in Lingwu world.


    Hong feisheng''s face also showed bitterness when he thought of Liu Zhezhi.


    "She must be very angry now. Do you want to beat me up?" Hong feisheng said in his heart.


    When Xiao Yao was still in the world of Lingwu, Hong feisheng''s cultivation was already the peak of eight.


    No matter where you put such accomplishments, they are the general existence of genius.


    Even Xu kuangge''s cultivation talent is much worse than Hong feisheng''s.


    The universe is remote, I don''t know how many talents there are, but Xu kuangge is certainly not, he belongs to the kind of persistent, willing to work hard, struggling to catch up.


    In the words of Xu kuangge, in those years he experienced, there were countless talents in Lingwu world.


    Without exception, all those talents were trampled under his feet.


    It must be unfair to say that in this world, genius is lighter than ordinary practitioners.


    But there are advantages as well as disadvantages. When those ordinary practitioners soar, their strength is much stronger than those of genius. The most important thing is that they will have more understanding in the aspect of enlightenment. After all, some of them have lived for hundreds or even thousands of years, and their life experience and perception are much more than those of genius, This is the reason why Xu kuangge was able to be invincible in the immortal family after he became the sword master. Of course, the word "sword tomb" sharpened his sword meaning, but in addition, he has not lived in vain for hundreds of years.


    "It seems that it''s not a simple thing to improve your strength in Xianzu." Hong feisheng thought for a moment and sighed.


    He walked on all the way, and he didn''t know where it was, but he didn''t care. Anyway, xiwuzhou can''t stay any longer.


    Then, Hong feisheng directly chose Huahong flight.


    "Especially Niang''s xiwuzhou, I''ll have to beat you all from top to bottom if I can do it later!"


    It is undeniable that Hong feisheng''s temper has always been very good, but this does not mean that he is a master without temper.


    When a good tempered person suddenly has a good temper, it''s also terrible.


    Just like those people who are always reasonable, one day they suddenly don''t want to be reasonable.


    I''m going to arrest Jianzhou.


    Xiao Yao''s speed on Anshan was even faster than Huahong''s.


    From time to time, those fairies flying in the rainbow still have to think about which sect''s strength is ahead and whether they can continue to fly in the rainbow. But Xiao Yao doesn''t have such worries. Anyway, he didn''t fly in the rainbow at all, and his speed is faster than that of the rainbow.


    But just as he was about to arrive at Jiejian state, Xiao Yao was stopped by three fairies.


    One immortal and two immortal generals.


    Their sudden appearance blocked Xiao Yao''s way.


    "Keke, Taoist friend, you are a strange beast. You are very fast!" The immortal was wearing a white robe, with crane hair and childlike face. The two immortal generals standing behind him in armor looked much younger, but their eyes were not on Xiao Yao, but on Anshan. Xiao Yao was a little curious at first, but after reading their eyes, he also gave a cold hum and his face was frosty.


    It is said that those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come. This is the case now.


    "What can I do for you, immortal?" Xiao Yao jumped down from an Wen and looked at the three Fairies in front of him. He asked with a smile.


    It''s Xiao Yao''s state now.


    "Ha ha, Taoist friend, you are a strange beast, but do you have blood?" The white robed man asked.


    The voice is clear and powerful, like a sword attack.


    Xiao Yao looked at each other and nodded his head. He didn''t feel surprised. After all, the appearance of the electric tiger has changed a lot. The other party doesn''t know how many years he has lived. It''s not difficult to understand that he can see it. It''s just the look in his eyes that makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, you Taoist friend, how about I buy you this strange beast?" Asked the other.


    Xiao Yao laughs. That''s the purpose of the other party.


    In fact, when these fairies appeared, and their eyes were always fixed on An''an, he had already guessed.


    The reason why there is no open robbery is probably because I can''t see through my cultivation, so I want to make a simple test, which is not something difficult to understand.


    It''s said that people can''t judge by appearance.


    It''s more appropriate to put such a statement in the fairy family.


    In Xianzu, even if it is just a child, other Xianzu dare not despise it. Who knows if it is a powerful immortal who has lived for thousands of years?


    "This beast has been with me for a long time. I''m not going to sell it." Xiao Yao arched his hand and said with a smile, "so please get out of the way."


    He felt that when he spoke, his attitude was very good.


    It''s the same with the other side.


    In other words, no one can pick out the etiquette.


    "Hum, boy, do you know who my master is?" One of them said suddenly.


    "Shut up The man in the white robe glared at his disciple, then turned to look at Xiao Yao, arched his hand and said, "since that''s the case, I don''t want to ask for it. Let''s get out of the way."


    Xiao Yao nodded and rode on Anshan again, but there was a cold color in his eyes.


    When the other side said that before, his eyes were full of murders. Xiao Yao is not a child, and he can''t even see these.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao didn''t know how many times he had seen that look.


    Among those who want to kill Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao has seen it countless times.


    When Xiao Yao rode to an''an''an again, the three fairies got out of the way.


    Pass through the three fairies safely and move on.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, the immortal general, who had been reprimanded before, whispered, "master, are we really going to let it go?"


    The white robed immortal gave a sneer. At the same time, his wrist moved. A three foot long broadback sword was held in his hand, and the blade was covered with a layer of white awn.


    Then, the long sword in his hand turned into a rainbow and flew toward Xiao Yaofei.


    Just three or four meters away from Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s body had already burst out a sword light, smashing the long sword out.


    "Hum, I don''t want to make a fuss. You really treat me as a bully, don''t you?" Xiao Yao''s eyes were bright but red. When he came down from the sky, a sword rainbow was held in his hand like the sky''s rays. It fell from the top down and vertically. The sword was powerful. In a flash, the sand was flying and the surrounding forest was swishing.


    "Is it jianzun?" A ray of surprise flashed in the eyes of the white robed immortal. He quickly took the long knife in his hand again and killed Xiao Yao. At the same time, he said to his two disciples, "I''ll stop the other side, and you can take the strange beast quickly!"


    "Master, be careful!" The two immortals in armor answered quickly, and were frightened at the same time.


    Although there are a lot of xianzuns in Xianzu, they can''t be seen everywhere. After all, xianzun is above Xiandi. Of course, the gap between Xiandi and xianzun is not what any Xianzu can imagine. In fact, there will be a big gap between xianzun and xianzun. For example, the strength of some new xianzun may be much stronger than that of Xianjiang, but when they meet those who have been in xianzun for hundreds of years, they can only kill them.


    For example, their master, who has been in xianzun for 200 years, is one of the three great daozuns in zhenyuanzhou. They are powerful. They don''t need to worry about each other. This time, their opponent is also an immortal, and they can''t pose any threat.


    Their task is to catch the beast, so that it will not flee.


    When Dao Zun talked before, Xiao Yao naturally heard clearly, but he was not worried at all. Instead, his face was full of sarcasm.


    Just those two immortal generals, also want to catch Anwen?


    Don''t be eaten safely, it''s their great fortune.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao was absorbed in dealing with the immortal God in front of him.


    When the swords collide, Xiao Yao and Dao Zun step back for a long distance. However, the other party rushes up again, probably worried that Xiao Yao will suddenly turn his sword to find the trouble of his two disciples.


    "Are you fairies so shameless?" Xiao Yao holds the spring and autumn sword in his hand and laughs. The other side is not going to answer.

 Chapter 1870

    No matter from which angle, Dao Zun''s behavior is obviously wrong.


    So it''s not a good thing for him to have a debate with Xiao Yao on this issue at this time.


    Maybe it will affect my mood at this time.


    His idea is also very simple. Although this incident will cause some bad influence to him, he never thought about letting the other party leave alive from the beginning to the end.


    The speed of that Dao Zun is very fast. It''s ferocious and murderous.


    Every knife falls, can set off a gust of strong wind, waves, white smoke rolling down, such as a long river burst.


    The other side''s sword looks heavy and blunt, but the Qi of the sword forms a powerful energy field, which makes Xiao Yao hard to break through.


    Xiao Yao is not worried, just choose to deal with each other, looking for a breakthrough.


    "You didn''t have to die." The Dao Zun said in a cold voice as he launched a fierce attack on Xiao Yao. His voice was like thunder.


    He originally thought that as long as Xiao Yao was willing to sell Anwen to him, the matter would be over.


    He doesn''t have to kill Xiao Yao and bear the blame. Although it''s impossible for other fairies to know what happened today, he will leave a layer of dust in his heart and need time to clean his mind. It''s a troublesome thing to listen to.


    And the other side doesn''t have to die.


    It was a happy thing for all.


    But in the fairyland, how can there be so many happy people? More than that, they are all unsatisfactory.


    What can he do? He is also very helpless!


    So at this time, he wanted to pretend. Forced to say, I was kind, but God forbid!


    At this time, Dao Zun once again raised his long sword high in his hand, carrying a momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, and pressed it towards Xiao Yao. It was like a great army crossing the border.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, and his body burst out ten thousand sword lights again, pressing toward the other side.


    The Dao Zun''s face changed a little, and he quickly pulled his body back. At the same time, he used his Dao Qi again. He wanted to keep all the swords out, but his body could not help retreating, and his speed was faster and faster.


    Xiao Yao took the spring and autumn sword in his hand and killed him.


    "Especially, if you want to grab my mount, you don''t have to weigh your weight!" Xiao Yao''s roaring voice is getting louder and faster. His sword Qi is woven into a huge net by his spring and autumn sword.


    Dao Zun''s strength can''t be underestimated, and Xiao Yao has found it.


    He had fought with xianzun and Mojun before, but this time, he felt a lot of pressure.


    He realized that the Dao Zun he met this time, even in the immortal family, was also the existence of the top strong one.


    Let''s take a simple example. Luoyin is now xianzun, but when 100 Luoyin are added together, they are not necessarily rivals.


    In particular, Xiao Yao''s Sabre technique was superb.


    If he is given enough time, Xiao Yao even thinks that the other party may become immortal emperor.


    Dao Qi and Jian Qi are constantly colliding. With the help of Wandao sword shadow in his body, Xiao Yao has occupied a certain advantage and turned the war situation around in an instant. Originally, he was beaten by the opponent, but now he has turned over and pressed the Dao Zun.


    The Kendo and tens of thousands of swords obtained in Jianshan are similar to Xiao Yao''s previous sword splitting skills, but they are different in essence. Before Xiao Yao''s sword splitting skills, what he separated were just wisps of sword Qi and sword light. Now, every sword is a sharp weapon, and it''s real. It''s more powerful. There are many sword splitting skills. Not to mention, Xiao Yao''s manipulation is more convenient.


    In addition, his divine sense has been thoroughly tempered, so that now he can divide his divine sense into tens of thousands of strands, each of which controls a long sword, so as to achieve all-purpose. In the past, Xiao Yao did not dare to think about it, and even thought that one mind and two uses were a very powerful thing. Therefore, the ten thousand sword shadows in front of us, even in the eyes of the Dao Zun, are also a kind of magical power.


    "How did you do that?" The longer the fierce battle with the sword shadow burst out of Xiao Yao''s body, the more frightened the Dao Zun was. He retreated and asked Xiao Yao.


    "Maybe I''ll tell you when you''re still alive." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He has already broken the sword shadow and rushed to the front of that Dao Zun.


    At the same time a sword out, such as the dragon out to sea, stirring the situation.


    When Dao Zun reacted, he took the sword in a hurry, but his wrist was torn and blood gushed.


    He quickly withdrew from a distance, once again with Xiao Yao opened, is to maintain a safe distance, but in the heart is very restless. If he had known that Xiao Yao would have such a magic power, he would not have used such a way in the beginning, but would have ended the battle in a more direct way.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late to realize it.


    He stopped his body and closed his eyes. A strong wind formed a protective cover around him. Tens of thousands of swords struck the light shield. The light shield just vibrated and did not break. It made a sound of metal impact. It was clear but not pleasant. It was like being in the battlefield where thousands of troops were fighting.


    Xiao Yao frowned, but found that the light mask was gradually changing, like a balloon being deflated, shrinking at a visible speed. At the same time, the momentum of the sword Zun also changed dramatically. Xiao Yao didn''t move his face. He quickly grasped the sword formula. The spring and autumn sword in his hand turned into a sword light and smashed it toward the light shield¡° I''d like to see if your shield is really indestructible! " Xiao Yao gave an angry shout. The spring and autumn sword drags a sword rainbow and impacts on the light shield. However, unlike the previous tens of thousands of swords, the spring and autumn sword is not flicked away. Instead, it is directly inserted into the light shield, and the light shield and the spring sword tremble together. Dao Zun noticed the danger and quickly opened his eyes. He didn''t dare to continue brewing. He was a little angry¡° Damn it, get out of here With him as the center, the light shield quickly retracted into his body, and then exploded. The air waves continued to roll, and the wind swept away the clouds. At the same time, a ray of blue light burst out of his body and merged into the sword¡° Huh? It''s a little interesting... "Xiao Yao was a little stunned, looking at the long sword flashing blue light. There was an illusion on it, like a virtual soul, stepping on the long sword. The Qi of the long Dao rises sharply again. At last, the blade becomes bigger and falls down like a guillotine. At the same time, Xiao Yao''s Qi machine is locked¡° This is to raise the sword with the soul. " At this time, the python suddenly said, "I help you block this knife, but only for a moment, you quickly kill him!" Xiao Yao originally wanted to sharpen his Kendo with the sword master in front of him, but now the python can''t help talking. In general, when fighting, the python never talks, just holding a lively attitude. Now the python can''t help it, which means that Xiao Yao is in danger. Although he doesn''t know what the python said before about "cultivating the sword with the soul", the sword now poses a threat to Xiao Yao. It seems that it is not a knife, but a living fairy, with strong consciousness. After thinking about it, he thought that the so-called "cultivating the sword with the soul" was similar to his own divine sense of controlling the sword. It''s just that the spirit of the sword seems to be more advanced than his own divine sense of the sword. At this time, Xiao Yao didn''t have time to think too much. On the spring and autumn sword, jiaowen quickly condensed. At the same time, a tens of meters long jiaowen leaped out of the spring and autumn sword, shaking with the Dharma on the sword¡° How is that possible? " The Dao Zun was a little surprised. "Is there a soul hidden in this sword?" But at this time, Xiao Yao didn''t seem to want to leave the other side more time to ponder. At this time, he had already rushed towards the other side. Even if the wind of the sword was pressing him, he just slightly increased his flying speed and continued to drive straight in. He had a long sword in his hand, which was called Zhenlong. Dao Zun''s wrist turned over, and an illusion of fingerprints appeared above his head, which fell like Taishan. Xiao Yao, holding the Zhenlong sword, breaks the Dharma phase with one sword and goes on. The speed of sword light flow is faster and faster, and the face of that Dao Zun is more and more ugly. At the same time, a strange fire separated from Xiao Yao''s body and pressed toward Dao Zun from another direction. The power contained in the strange fire is enough to swallow everything, which makes Dao Zun''s face change greatly. He retreated again, and at the same time roared: "the wind, the rain! Come and help me His name is actually his two apprentices. He knew that he was now blessed with a wisp of soul on his long sword, and his noumenon power was greatly weakened. With his current strength, it has become extremely difficult to block Xiao Yao. But when he glanced, he saw a scene that made him feel strange. The electric tiger named Anwen knocked down one of the immortal generals and spewed out a huge thunder and lightning group from his mouth. As soon as the other immortal general arrived, he was hit by Anwen''s sudden thunder and lightning group, and his armor quickly cracked and blood gushed. But the tiger didn''t look at it. He lowered his head and bit the throat of the immortal general who was pressed by himself. At this moment, Dao Zun''s mind was in chaos. He had thought that the strength of the strange beast might not be simple. After all, he had blood. However, he never thought that the two disciples who had the strength of immortal generals in his hands were not the opponents of the electric tiger, and even had no fighting power. At this time, Anwen suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of daozun. His eyes were full of ridicule. Seems to be saying to him, you spicy chicken, do not necessarily beat me, dare to go to our boss''s trouble? Why... Must we go further and further on the road to death? A mouthful of blood came out of daozun''s mouth. All of a sudden, the heart of Tao is in a mess... This feeling is just like ordinary people walking on the road, being looked white by a dog

 Chapter 1871

    Dao Zun''s mind is completely out of order.


    Every inch is in chaos.


    There are many immortals and demons who died in Xiao Yao''s hands. He is also an experienced veteran. What''s more, he used to be a killer. Now he will not miss any chance.


    The light on the spring and autumn sword is so high that Xiao Yao''s face is printed in red.


    Like blood.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were burning with fire, and his Qi and blood were boiling.


    Dao Zun knew that the disaster was coming, and quickly restrained his mind. But when he regained his mind, Xiao Yao had already killed him.


    Looking at the bright sword in his hand, Dao Zun quickly pulled back, trying to get out of a safe distance again.


    But Xiao Yao, who has been attacked like a beast, is not willing to give the other party this opportunity at this time.


    It''s a big fight.


    "Back up!" Dao Zun suddenly yelled angrily. At the same time, he took out a piece of Fu Zhuan in his hand. The Fu Zhuan seemed to be only a square inch in size, and it suddenly shone a golden light. With a great energy, he tried to force Xiao Yao out.


    Xiao Yao heart a horizontal, break the wind and up, against the wind and line.


    I want to kill people, God dare not stay!


    "Break it for me!"


    The long sword in his hand stabs forward again, and the broken sword moves like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    The sword shadows sent out a faint blue halo, dragging a radian, like petals pieced together to form a wonderful flower.


    I come to the west by sword, looking at the world!


    The Qi of the sword moves the whole body with the intention of the sword.


    It''s going around like hell.


    Each strand of sword Qi flows through Xiao Yao''s body like a stream of water, and finally flows into his wrist. With the spring and autumn sword as the medium, the vast sword Qi in his body suddenly leans out of the spring and autumn sword.


    Such as the collapse of a great river.


    The sword Qi is like a rainbow, stirring several auspicious clouds in the sky at the same time.


    It''s really a storm.


    Dao Zun fought and retreated. In the blink of an eye, he had retreated for hundreds of miles.


    Under Xiao Yao''s intensive and rapid attack, the other side gradually showed a decline, and it seems that he may not be able to hold on at any time.


    When the other side counterattacks, Xiao Yao doesn''t care at all. He lets the long sword in the other side''s hand tear his clothes. But when Dao Zun looks at it, he finds that his sword Qi only cuts Xiao Yao''s clothes. He doesn''t see flesh and blood, only sees a layer of green silk shrouded armor.


    At the moment, he realized that this was the other side''s defensive tactics.


    Although it seems that he is fighting for his life, it is not.


    The other side is full of confidence in their armor.


    At this time, he finally realized that his opponent was not so impulsive up to now. Instead, everything was under his control. He saw that he was fighting with his life. In fact, the war situation was completely under the control of his opponent. He was calm and scheming. He wanted to kill himself slowly.


    It is the strong one in daozun who can see through Xiao Yao''s intention in such a short time, but after seeing through, he finds something more oppressive.


    Even if you can see all this clearly, the problem in front of you is that you can''t fight back at all, you can''t find any breakthrough, you can only let the other party drag on until you die.


    Finally, he did not pull back on the battlefield, because he knew that no matter how he pulled, he could not have reinforcements.


    He held the long knife in both hands again, and instead of retreating, he killed Xiao Yao.


    Life and death line, it is better to let go!


    After living for so many years, this Dao Zun has not met the battle of life and death.


    There are also many immortals and demons who died in his hands, but he feels that he has always been very lucky,


    At the same time, Jiaolong flew out of the spring and autumn sword again, bumping daozun''s body out.


    Before the other side can recover, Xiao Yao takes advantage of the victory to pursue and smashes another strange fire.


    Wait until now, wait for this time!


    Only when the opponent starts to attack, can he seize the opportunity and give the opponent a fatal blow!


    The other party is a Dao Zun. Even if he is beaten by himself, he is still on guard. Maybe he has some treasure on him. He just has to wait until the other party is at his wits'' end to kill him.


    Strange fire pours at Dao Zun. Dao Zun suddenly accepts his breath and spits out a red bead in his mouth.


    Xiao Yao just sneers back and doesn''t think so. Unexpectedly, the strange fire suddenly shifts its position and lets the other party escape. Xiao Yao can only wave his sword again.


    That Dao Zun wanted to put away the red bead, but Xiao Yao forced him back with his sword Qi.


    Then, Xiao Yao held out his hand and grasped the red bead. After a brief look, he immediately put it away.


    Dao Zun burst into a rage: "give me back my bihuozhu!"


    "Brother, you are still too young!" Xiao Yao laughed at that time.


    I still don''t know myself!


    If I had known myself, I would not have said such childish words now.


    When did you return the treasure in Xiao Yao''s hands?


    It''s humiliating!


    However, in order to prevent the long night dream, Xiao Yao still accelerated his offensive, once again urged the fire, the fire darting, toward each other.


    Dao Zun''s big knife falls down and forces the strange fire back again. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao is in front of him with a strange smile on his face. When he touches that pair of eyes, Dao Zun''s heart suddenly cools. He wants to do something, but it''s hard to lift the knife.


    Xiao Yao flipped his wrist and smashed his opponent''s sword out of his hand. At the same time, his fist fell down and hit Dao Zun''s chest.


    When daozun wanted to fight back, Jiaolong suddenly opened his mouth and bit daozun''s body.


    When he throws Jiaolong out, he can''t see any wound on his body, and there is no blood flowing out. But he wants to re coagulate the Dao Qi in his body, but he finds that the Dao Qi has poured out and is not controlled by himself.


    "What the Dragon just tore was not my body, but my soul!" That Dao Zun''s reaction was also very quick. According to his own situation, he quickly deduced the reason. However, his face was even more ugly.


    "Xiao Yao, make a quick decision, so as not to let other fairies pass by. Your identity is useless." Said the python.


    Xiao Yao no longer hesitated and became more and more brave. He quickly disintegrated each other''s aura.


    Dao Zun''s face is calm, and he strikes hard again. The long sword that Xiao Yao smashed has returned to his hands. There is no reason why Xiao Yao can''t control the sword. However, when the sword meets the sword, the Dharma phase of Python flies out of Xiao Yao''s body and bites Dao Zun''s arm.


    Dao Zun doesn''t want Xiao Yao''s strange moves. In fact, what he doesn''t know is that Xiao Yao still has some trumps to play. Whether it''s complaining about the sea or the spring and autumn sword, it''s enough for each other to eat a pot.


    Just when Dao Zun was in pain, five sword lights flew out of Xiao Yao''s body and passed through Dao Zun''s body directly.


    There are five blood holes in daozun''s body. The blood holes are filled with the idea of sword. The wound is hard to heal by itself. He wants to seal the acupoints, but Chunqiu sword appears on his left side like a ghost. As soon as he turns his face to defend Chunqiu sword, Xiao Yao holds a Zhenlong sword and waves the sword Qi to pass through daozun''s body.


    Dao Zun''s body is divided into two parts. He falls down from the sky and falls to the ground. Without Xianli blessing, he has become a pool of mud.


    Xiao Yao put away all his swords, fell from the sky, and stood at the body of the sword Zun. He ran far away.


    "Next, it''s time to clean up the battlefield."


    To clean up the battlefield is nothing more than to prepare to get something good.


    In addition to the Dao Zun''s previous Dao and the red bihuozhu, a stone carved token was found at the body of Dao Zun. There was only one word written on it. Dong was probably the surname of Dao Zun. On that tablet, Xiao Yao felt a trace of immortal spirit, but it only showed that the material of the tablet itself was not simple, There is also a brocade bag. The brocade bag is also a square inch item. The storage space is full of inferior pills and some books about Sabre techniques.


    Xiao Yao is very good as a swordsman now. Of course, he didn''t want to be a swordsman. In fact, he doesn''t think it''s interesting to use swords. He can''t raise any interest, so he''d better use swords smartly.


    "There''s nothing good about you, immortal." Xiao Yao is so angry.


    Xiao Yao didn''t bother to take a look at the pills, so he threw them all to Anwen.


    "The two immortal generals you killed before don''t have any good things on them?" Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at him and asked.


    Anshan shakes his head, full of anger.


    Obviously, Anwen is thinking the same as Xiao Yao.


    "Well, with the bihuozhu and this knife, it should be good. Just keep it for the time being." Xiao Yao shakes his head and rides on Anshan again. He plans to leave immediately. Unexpectedly, there are several rainbow lights coming.


    Xiao Yao frowned and wanted to leave, but unexpectedly, there were several rainbow lights coming from around.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to chase and intercept?" Xiao Yao had a headache.


    If he had known that there would be other troubles, he would have killed that Dao Zun in the quickest way.


    Several rainbow light fall, a few elegant young people are dressed in white gown, see Xiao Yao behind show surprised color.


    It''s just that the other side looks confused and has no hostility. Xiao Yao thinks about it for a while and feels that the other side doesn''t seem to be coming to avenge Dao Zun.


    "This Taoist friend, the corpse belongs to Dong Han?" One of the young men came up, clasped his fist and asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I don''t know. I just happened to pass by and saw a corpse here, so I just want to have a look."


    "Passing by?" The young man obviously didn''t believe it, but he continued to explain, "don''t get me wrong, Daoyou. The old thief Dong robbed the bihuozhu of our sect before, and we just came after him... If Daoyou killed the old thief, it would not be our enemy, but our benefactor!"


    Xiao Yao waved his hand. This kind of cheap, he does not want to take advantage of, lest cheap did not take to provoke a fishy. Be a man! It''s better to keep a low profile

 Chapter 1872

    Seeing Xiao Yao bite to death and unwilling to admit it, all the young fairies have strange faces.


    For a while, they didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Is the expression of their own meaning is not obvious enough? Or does Dong Han''s death really have nothing to do with the fact that we can''t see the depth in front of us?


    Are you really wrong?


    But if it''s a coincidence


    To be honest, he thought it was far fetched!


    How to listen, there are some indescribable meanings.


    After taking a deep breath, the white fairy hugged his fist and said, "this Taoist friend, we belong to the lumen Pavilion. Do you know about the lumen pavilion? I won''t lie to you. "


    When you say the three words "lumen Pavilion", the other person''s face is full of pride and confidence.


    Xiao Yao is very tangled.


    He was thinking about whether he should make a thunderous expression at this time.


    But the key point is that I have never heard of any special luminescent Pavilion!


    I don''t know much about fairies, OK?


    What kind of bird is liumingting? Why do I believe you?


    So Xiao Yao continued to wave his hand: "it''s not me, it''s not me."


    There''s nothing they can do.


    "You think, how can I have such strength if I have such ability? I''m just a little disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong. After traveling here, I''ve heard about Dong Han. He''s a strong man in the immortal sect. How can I kill him with such strength? If I really have such strength, you will not know me when you see me. "


    Those Fairies in white didn''t think of this, but now Xiao Yao said that, he suddenly felt that it was very reasonable and nodded subconsciously.


    One of the fairies in white went to the corpse, groped for a moment, came back and whispered, "elder martial brother, the Pearl of fire is gone..."


    The fairies in white with a longer age frowned.


    "This Taoist friend, the most important treasure in our sect is the Pearl of fire. Have you ever seen it?" The white fairy looked at Xiao Yao, his eyes like a knife. "If it is, please return it to Daoyou. Our Liuming Pavilion will not let Daoyou suffer losses. It will certainly give you a chance."


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    Hum, as I said before, I have no reason to return the good things I have.


    How can I give it back to you?


    But in order not to cause more trouble, he could only say: "I''ve never heard of the fire pearl. I just happened to pass by. How can there be so many things? If you don''t believe me, I''ll stand here now and do whatever you want! " When talking, Xiao Yao is very old and open arms.


    Anyway, the bead had been put into his body now, so he didn''t believe that the other party could find it.


    Seeing that so many fairies have to use storage space, he also realized that there are no fairies who can put things into their bodies. If there is something they don''t know, it''s rare. Otherwise, it''s unreasonable that the previous Dao Zun can''t do it.


    He has also dealt with many immortal statues. He has seen many of them. The former Dao Zun''s strength can''t be underestimated, and he must be the best among them. There is no doubt about this. Xiao Yao has absolutely reason to believe it, so he doesn''t worry about what the other party will find from him.


    This is his confidence.


    Xiao Yao is so calm, but it is to give those white fairy out of a problem.


    They do have such an idea, but if they guess wrong, and the other party really doesn''t take away the bihuozhu, then the spread of this matter will also discredit their lumen Pavilion.


    If Xiao Yao is an immortal, he will know that the luminescent Pavilion is indeed a famous school, and he cherishes his own feathers very much. In addition, there are many immortal statues in the luminescent Pavilion, and some immortal statues who use Dan as their way of life, which are almost the largest sect in Yangzhou Liangzhou.


    If you really wronged the other party, it is estimated that they will be punished and made an example.


    Of course, if you really find the bihuozhu from Xiao Yao''s hand, there won''t be such a mess. I''m afraid you won''t find it! You can''t just kill each other, can you? If it comes out, it will be a dirty matter.


    For a time, these fairies in white had a headache.


    Looking at the clear look in Xiao Yao''s eyes, they feel that what the other party says seems to be the truth.


    After all, how can anyone lie without any mood swings?


    If Luo Yin was here, he would laugh.


    Xiao Yao is the kind of guy who can lie without changing his face!


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, this should also be regarded as a very important skill to master when he wanders around the world?


    Otherwise, how could the little girl of Luoyin be crying and trying to learn bullshit with herself?


    Fairy, everything is good, but it''s too simple


    "Since that''s the case, I don''t want to say much. Well, on behalf of the lumen Pavilion, I invite Daoyou to come back with me. How about staying for a few days?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded his head.


    Of course, he knew that it was not reasonable for him to go to the lumen Pavilion at this time, but he also saw that if he shook his head and agreed, these fairies in white would work together, including two fairies. But Xiao Yao was not worried. He thought that if there was a fight, there would be no problem. But if there was a fight, the situation would be out of control, What''s more, I''m afraid it''s not far from the so-called lumen Pavilion. If the other party''s help arrives, I''m afraid I''ll be left here.


    He jumped to an''an''an and sat down. Xiao Yao sighed.


    He regrets it now! If I had known this time, I shouldn''t have taken it with me.


    Now, it''s really hard to ride a tiger


    Riding on the electric tiger, Xiao Yao thought about whether he could escape at this time. After all, he was safe and fast. If he ran with all his strength, these fairies would not be able to catch up with him.


    However, as soon as I had this idea, I found that the speed of the two white fairies was even faster than that of riding on an Wen, and immediately gave up the previous idea.


    At the same time, one of the fairies flying above also came.


    "Daoyou, we''ll wait for chengfengzhu who has a sect. If you can make it clear after you get to the sect, maybe the master of our sect''s elder Pavilion will also give you one!"


    It''s a lure.


    But it''s more of a threat.


    This is to tell Xiao Yao, don''t worry about it. Although you can run fast on that strange beast, you can''t get rid of us!


    Xiao Yao raised his head and took a look, thinking a lot.


    Ah... Why isn''t the fairy in the skirt flying over her head


    I''m afraid I can''t find a few of them besides Xiao Yao.


    In fact, if you don''t feel nervous at all, it must be some bullshit. The key is that Xiao Yao doesn''t know where he''s going next, which is exactly where he''s going. This time, these fairies are going to take him to the lumen Pavilion. Who knows if this is his chance? Since that''s the case, it''s better to follow the trend. He also saw what the white fairy had done before. He thought that the disciples of the lumen Pavilion were really interesting. They doubted themselves one by one, but they had to be so polite. Maybe they couldn''t find the Pearl of fire. They couldn''t go back to the lumen Pavilion, so they had to take themselves back, The rest will be given to the big guys who can use their words, and it has nothing to do with them.


    It''s not hard to guess the idea of these fairies. It''s because of this that Xiao Yao can rest assured.


    Liuming Pavilion is in Jiejian state. It''s not near or far.


    On the way, Xiao Yao''s brain has been running, and has come up with an excuse, with a smile on his face.


    After waiting for the luminescent Pavilion, Xiao Yao and the white fairy went to a mountain together.


    The summit of the mountain is covered by clouds and fog, and it is hazy. You can see several towering towers, which are quite spectacular and continuous.


    After entering the gate of the luminescent Pavilion, Xiao realized that what he had seen before was only the tip of the iceberg. It can be said that on the top of the mountain, there was almost another world. When he suddenly saw it, he saw rows of ancient buildings, towering, magnificent, and high-rise buildings.


    Among them, the fairies come and go.


    There are old people in black clothes, young children with windmills and headscarves, and graceful Fairies in Ru skirts


    At a glance, it has a special charm.


    "This is the lumen pavilion?" Xiao Yao turned to look at a white fairy nearby and asked.


    The fairy nodded and said with a smile, "yes, Daoyou is the first time here?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and thought that it was the first time for me to come here.


    The white fairy people around him are very good at speaking beautiful words. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. When the misunderstanding is over, you can stay here for a few more days, and you can come often in the future."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "not so good? After all, this is the place where you live


    "Ha ha, we are also very hospitable and like to recruit all the talents of the fairy family." Said the white fairy.


    Xiao Yao is very happy. He thinks that Lao Tzu wants to come here often, but he doesn''t know if he can succeed


    While walking, the fairy family and Xiao Yao said: "in fact, although we have many disciples in Liuming Pavilion, we shouldn''t have so many fairy families. It''s just that during this period, I happened to hold the Danhuang Millennium birthday banquet in Liuming Pavilion, so many of our fellow fairy families in Jiuzhou came to celebrate their birthday."


    "Millennium birthday? That''s a big deal. " "It''s a pity I didn''t bring any presents," Xiao said


    "No harm, no harm..." the white fairy laughed. After all, Xiao Yao said that he was invited this time, but in fact, he was totally arrested


    After entering the middle hall, Xiao Yao suddenly looks at the white fairy.


    "By the way, I just remembered that I can prove my innocence." The fairy in white wants to curse. What''s more, I''ve brought you. Now tell me?

 Chapter 1873

    Xiao Yao thought of how to prove his innocence on his way here.


    The reason why he didn''t say it before was that Xiao Yao thought that if he had made it clear with the white fairy around him before, he would not have used it for the lumen Pavilion.


    If he doesn''t come to the lumen Pavilion, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where he''s going next, and after listening to what the white fairy people said before, he knows that the lumen Pavilion is definitely not a small sect. What he saw with his own eyes verifies his previous conjecture. Now Xiao Yao is reluctant to leave, A fool can see that there must be many good things in the lumen Pavilion. Xiao Yao feels sorry for himself if he doesn''t get some money from here.


    This is a crime!


    This is simply to become a law to send their own welfare, Xiao Yao naturally will not be polite to each other.


    The white fairy looked very angry. He raised his head and looked up. Sitting on a chair made of fairy wood in the middle hall, the old man in a black gown and sipping tea with a cup in his hand sighed helplessly.


    So far, where is there any room for maneuver?


    In desperation, he can only take Xiao Yao to come to him with a stiff head.


    "Elder Qiuming, the old thief Dong Han is dead, but the bead of fire is gone. Besides, the pills that the old thief Dong Han stole from our lumen pavilion are also missing..."


    The old man with black shirt raised his head and looked at the white fairy. He frowned and looked at Xiao Yao again. He asked, "who is he?"


    The man in white arched his hand and lowered his head: "elder Hui, when I arrived at Dong Han''s body, I saw that this Taoist friend was still staying nearby, so I invited him back and asked the elder to have a good look."


    The old man in black shirt smiles and nods. He understands why. However, he doesn''t blame anything. Ordinary disciples really can''t decide this kind of thing. It''s no fault to hand it over to them.


    Whether it''s being a man or becoming a fairy, in fact, many things are like this, not for meritorious service, but for no fault.


    It''s very simple to listen to, but it''s very difficult to operate. After all, it''s hard to grasp the scale. It''s a big crime to pursue too much.


    So, it''s also a technical activity.


    "Well, you go down first." The old man waved his hand.


    White fairy immediately relieved, quickly nodded, back down.


    The old man''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao again, and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Then the old man''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao''s waist.


    "Well?" The old man stood up, walked forward two steps, raised his head again and asked, "are you a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?"


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He lowered his head and looked at the jade brand he had plundered from Liang Yulong before. His eyes turned a little. He was clear in his heart and nodded with a smile: "yes, Liang Yulong, the Dragon Sword Master of Xiazhen."


    "Ha ha! So it is The old man said with a smile, "I have always had a good relationship with Zhenlong Jianzong. Since I am a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, I don''t need to doubt it. I just saw you at the door and told my villain that I had a way to prove my innocence. I''m curious. Of course, I won''t doubt Zhenlong Jianzong''s disciples. Please rest assured."


    Xiao Yao secretly scolded the old man for not only making a female watch, but also setting up a memorial archway. After all the good words, he didn''t give himself any leeway. It was obvious that he gave Zhenlong Jianzong face, but forced himself out. Can''t he refuse?


    Which of these fairies has been burning for hundreds or even thousands of years?


    "Since the elder said so, the younger generation naturally dare not shirk." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I know that the function of your sect is to avoid all flames, right?"


    The elder of Qiuming nodded and said, "of course, it''s no secret. Because of this, bihuozhu is the most important treasure in our sect."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s why I say that I don''t need fire prevention beads at all. Even without fire prevention beads, I have mastered some fire control techniques. I can control any flame. So why do I need fire prevention beads?"


    The old man was surprised.


    "All the fires?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting. I just know some fire control skills. Since that''s the case, why don''t you try it out?" Elder Qiuming laughs and looks very interested.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    He didn''t believe that in the end of the day, there was any fire more powerful than the abnormal fire in his body.


    In fact, it''s useless for Xiao Yao. I just want to go back to the demons and give it to Xiaobai or the magic dragon. Although it''s useless for Xiao Yao, I can''t return it to Xiao Yao.


    Moreover, before even if he really didn''t like bihuozhu, he would not give up.


    They may also say that Dong Han''s Dao Zun stole more than one pearl of fire from the lumen Pavilion, and then pulled out a list. Where can he help them find it?


    All along, Xiao Yao has no good impression on the fairies. Even if the fairies in white look pretty good before, Xiao Yao can''t be completely defenseless against them.


    After so many messy things, Xiao Yao is no longer a fool.


    Well... Thinking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly patted himself on the head.


    This words say with oneself before is a two Leng son seem.


    He didn''t know how many monsters he had seen along the way. How could he be careless?


    "Well, please give me your advice." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At best, the other party is a immortal. He is very clear about this. If the other party really has any idea, he dares to kill it directly and leave naturally.


    Of course, it''s very difficult to kill an elder of liumingting, but Xiao Yao will not be slaughtered.


    "Good!" Elder Qiuming laughed, sighed and said, "it''s a pity that my disciples of Liuming Pavilion don''t have the heroic spirit of Zhenlong Jianzong disciples."


    Xiao Yao didn''t think whether it was a compliment or an irony. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    It seems that I am really a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong


    Xiao Yao asked, "do you need to go out?"


    Elder Qiuming waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s just a simple trial. There''s no need to be ready."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand to signal that the other party was ready to start.


    See that autumn bright elder, stretch out a hand, then knead a knack, the movement looks complicated, but again flow.


    Between the fingers, a flame rushes towards Xiao Yao. When it comes to Xiao Yao, the flame rises abruptly, which contains an endless pressure.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and immediately brought out the different fire sacrifice.


    All of a sudden, the fire went up and swallowed up the flame in front of him. Then he took a circle in the air, as if he was swaggering. Then he returned to Xiao Yao''s body again, and there was no flame, as if nothing had happened. This series was like flowing clouds, flowing water, wind and light clouds. It didn''t even have any ornamental value, It''s not worth mentioning just like an ordinary person yawning. The same is the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, but in sharp contrast to it is the astonished face of elder Qiuming.


    The other side also subconsciously rubbed his eyes, as if for fear that he had read something wrong.


    The flame made by yourself, just disappeared?


    It''s hard for him to steal it from Jiuse volcano!


    No more?


    He tried to stir his mind, only to find that he had no reaction with the fire.


    "Cough, elder Qiuming, do you need any more fire pearls?" Xiao Yao arched his hand and asked.


    Elder Qiuming''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    After a moment''s silence, he whispered: "well, Xiaoyou, let''s not talk about this topic for the moment. Can you give me back my sky fire first?"


    "Give it back to you?" Xiao Yao widened his eyes and said, "is it hard to be the flame just now? It''s also the elder''s treasure?"


    Elder Qiuming said he was choked by Xiao Yao.


    How can I answer this question?


    It''s important to say that?


    But as the elder of the luminescent Pavilion, if you even take a bunch of fire as a treasure, you don''t have to spread it far. Even if it''s just passed back to Zhenlong sword sect, what''s your face?


    But the problem is that he stole the fire from Jiuse volcano!


    I almost gave my life there. A bunch of flames from Jiuse volcano, but in the name of Tianhuo, it''s just like this. Who can''t be distressed?


    "Cough, elder Qiuming, you don''t know. The strange fire I control can devour all kinds of fire, so... I''m afraid it can''t be returned." Xiao Yao said.


    "Not really?"


    "Not really..." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Qiuming''s face is hard to see.


    After holding it for a long time, he said: "little friend, why don''t you help me to find a way. If you can get my fire back, I''m willing to give you a bead of Chengfeng, how about it?" Elder Qiuming said.


    Chengfengzhu, he had heard from those Fairies in white before.


    With chengfengzhu, you can fly much faster, not even slower than Anshan.


    That''s really a good thing for Xiao Yao.


    So Xiao Yao quickly said: "since this is the case, let me think of a way."


    When he spoke, he spread out his palm, and the flame that had been swallowed by the strange fire had already been beating on his palm.


    Elder Qiuming almost didn''t have a mouthful of blood.


    Didn''t you just say it was swallowed up and couldn''t be found?


    Don''t you mean you can''t pay it back?


    As soon as I said chengfengzhu, you got it back?


    You used to be a son of a bitch?


    Elder Qiuming is going to be pissed off by Xiao Yao. He always feels that even if the other party says a few more words and pretends to be troublesome... He will feel better, but he will come back as soon as he reaches out his hand. Have you thought about how I feel? Now that everything has been said, it''s hard to get rid of the past. Elder Qiuming can only eat Coptis. Besides, a chengfengzhu is no big deal for him, so he doesn''t want to argue with each other on this issue.

 Chapter 1874

    Although chengfengzhu is nothing to elder Qiuming, it is a rare treasure to Xiao Yao.


    At least, it''s more valuable than that fire.


    Strange fire''s attribute is very powerful now. It''s useless to absorb that cluster of small flames. Before, it was just to disgust the other party. But after taking chengfengzhu from elder Qiuming, he always felt that although he returned that cluster of flames, he still managed to disgust the other party, which is still very disgusting


    But chengfengzhu got it. Xiao Yao didn''t say much, just said thanks.


    However, hearing Xiao Yao''s thanks, elder Qiuming had a feeling that all arrows pierced his heart.


    It''s like mending a knife!


    "Cough, elder Qiuming, in this way, have you proved yourself innocent?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, elder Qiuming pondered for a moment, then burst into a smile, and said in a soft voice: "naturally, you don''t need to open fire bead in this way. It''s useless for you to open fire bead."


    Xiao Yao just let go. This is also the way he thought about before. In fact, it''s hard to say whether it''s useful or not. We have to see whether the other party gives this face or not.


    Now it seems that the fairies in the lumen pavilion are also very talkative.


    After careful calculation, Xiao Yao came to Xianzu for a short time.


    It''s not long, because Xiao Yao sees very few things, such as Zhenlong Jianzong and Liuming Pavilion.


    It''s not short, because it''s enough for Xiao Yao to distinguish. In fact, the fairies and the Terrans have a lot in common. The bad fairies are bad to the core, the good fairies are also talkative, and the bad fairies can still hold the bottom line.


    It''s that simple.


    It is because of these three kinds of fairies that a complete fairyland can be formed.


    When Xiao Yao was ready to say goodbye and turned to leave, elder Qiuming said again, "but today I have something interesting in Liuming Pavilion. There will be fairies exhibition later. If you are interested, you can stay a few more days."


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and began to weigh the pros and cons. Although he knew that the other party still couldn''t trust him and wanted to keep him for a few days, what the other party said just now also revealed some information. Immortal things should be good things. It''s not a bad thing to take away a few things if you have a chance, but I don''t know if there will be such a chance.


    Of course, opportunities are won.


    The elder of Qiuming has already given Xiao Yao the chance to speak now.


    In that case, he certainly has no reason to refuse.


    At the moment, he didn''t even think about it, so he nodded and agreed.


    "It''s so good, but I was worried that the visitors to the lumen Pavilion were full, and I was worried that the younger generation would add some burden here." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha! No, as long as you are willing to stay, there will be no problem Xiao Yaogang''s words have already indicated his attitude. Elder Qiuming is not a fool. Of course, he didn''t continue to ask. He just called his name to the door. The white fairy who brought Xiao Yao came in again. He nodded and walked out of the yard with Xiao Yao.


    After the elder of Qiuming talked with him before, Xiao Yao also heard about it. The name of this jade faced fairy in white is Lu Dong, which is not hard to remember.


    Lu Dong takes Xiao Yao to another courtyard, which is also the place where the luminescent Pavilion arranges visitors to live. In addition to this courtyard, there are hundreds of large and small yards for visitors to live.


    He was the first one to rush in, and then he found a place to lie down and have a rest.


    It was estimated that he was running all the way, and now he was very tired. Xiao Yao also threw a sympathetic look at him, but he didn''t lift his eyelids.


    "How many fairies have come now?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Lu Dong said with a smile, "there are about 1000 people."


    Xiao Yao nodded, thinking.


    When he entered the room, Lu Dong arched his hand to Xiao Yao again: "elder martial brother Liang, I was rude before. Please forgive me."


    "Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu, you''re welcome. Zhenlong Jianzong has a good relationship with Liuming Pavilion. It''s his own family. I''ll forgive you." Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    Lu Dong nodded in his heart. He felt that Liang Yulong''s Fairy family had a good character and was generous. He had never said anything bad about himself before in elder Qiuming. He must be a good person to get along with.


    Who knows that Xiao Yao''s words were not complete just now, but actually he just made a start. He said: "since they are all from his own family, what''s good about younger martial brother Lu? I''d like to make a simple apology. It''s a turn over."


    "..." Lu Dong was very sad at the moment.


    He suddenly felt that he was still too young.


    I would like to take back the previous evaluation of Xiao Yao.


    "Cough, elder martial brother is joking." Lu Dong said with a smile, "I can''t have any treasures. They are all in the hands of the master of the elder Pavilion."


    "I think your chengfengzhu is very good!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Clearly smile, don''t know why, Lu Dong feel the expression on the other side''s face at this time no matter how to look at all appear very poor beat.


    Eager to wave a punch up, let the other side know what is the ups and downs of life.


    But in the end, he went back, found an excuse and ran away.


    When he returned to the elder Qiuming, he said the previous discussion with Xiao Yao with a bitter smile. After listening to Lu Dong''s narration, Qiuming''s old face turned green.


    "Chengfengzhu again? Didn''t I give him a chengfengzhu before? " Finish saying this words, autumn bright elder can''t help but wry smile again, "that surname Liang''s fellow, return is really a soil pick skin."


    "Ah? Elder, why did you give him chengfengzhu before? Although there is no shortage of chengfengzhu in our lumingting Pavilion, we still need to


    Before Lu Dong finished, he found that elder Qiuming''s face was more and more ugly.


    The other side snorted coldly, but didn''t have a good way: "haven''t I taught you before? Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask! "


    Lu Dong hushed quickly, but he was more and more curious.


    Elder Qiuming has always been kind-hearted, but just now he was a little angry. He was really abnormal, but there was doubt in his heart, and he didn''t dare to ask again.


    Elder Qiuming also knew that his reaction just now was a bit out of place. He could only wave his hand and let Lu Dong go out first. He was still sad


    Why give chengfengzhu to the other party?


    Can he say that everywhere?


    I can only break my teeth and swallow them in my stomach!


    Sitting on the chair, elder Qiuming sighed helplessly again, and then a smile appeared on his face again.


    I feel more and more that the fairy family named Liang Yulong from Zhenlong Jianzong has some meaning.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao is sitting in the room, thinking about whether to go out and walk.


    It happened that at this time, another white disciple, with two fairies, went into the yard and into another room.


    There are six rooms in the South and east of the courtyard. Just now, the two fairies who came in are next to Xiao Yao.


    The age of the two fairies is about 30 years old. I don''t know their real age.


    They do not seem to be aware of Xiao Yao''s existence and are chatting.


    If he doesn''t use his divine sense, Xiao Yao can''t realize what they are talking about at this time. It''s obvious that the building walls of the lumen pavilion have sound insulation effect.


    From the communication between the two, Xiao Yao also got some information.


    This time, many fairies came to celebrate the Millennium birthday of emperor Dan in Luming Pavilion, but most of them came with a purpose. It is said that the emperor Dan has been able to refine the super product God Dan.


    Xiao Yao was amused.


    It was only at this time that he realized that it was not a simple matter for even the fairies, those fairies who specialized in alchemy, to refine a super God pill, and the success rate was very low.


    I just don''t know how the elixir refined the super elixir and whether it can be compared with his own super elixir.


    In fact, there are not many kinds of super pills Xiao Yao can refine now.


    However, there is a saying that the success rate of Xiao Yao''s refining super product Shendan is amazing.


    Then I heard them talk about another thing.


    The gifts prepared by the immortals who come to celebrate their birthday will be displayed at last for all the immortals to choose.


    Xiao Yao thought for a long time, and thought that the luminescent pavilion was really big.


    In this way, some fairies will compete in secret, and the gifts they give will be displayed in the end.


    It means that it''s not a simple thing to give a gift. If you can''t get it, it''s embarrassing.


    "I don''t know whose idea it is. It''s a bit bad!" Xiao Yao touched his chin and said.


    An Wen suddenly raises his head and looks at Xiao Yao deeply.


    That look is clearly saying, do you mean others wilt?


    Who can be as bad as you?


    When Xiao Yao was about to go out for a walk, the two fairies next door just came out. Seeing Xiao Yao, they were stunned and said hello. One of the fairies with big beard arched his hand and asked, "does this Taoist friend also live here?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s not long."


    "Ha, what sect does Daoyou come from?"


    "Zhenlong Jianzong, Liang Yulong." Xiao Yao reported to his family.


    He suddenly felt that Liang Yulong was a good fairy!


    Not only give yourself a head, but also give yourself an identity to wander around in the fairy family.


    Before that, it was Xiao Yao''s biggest headache. Liang Yulong helped him solve it immediately.


    But this time, when Xiao Yao reported himself, he found that the expressions on the faces of the two fairies had become a little strange.


    "Are you Liang Yulong?" The eyes of the bearded fairy suddenly turned cold.


    Xiao Yao nodded and touched his nose. He thought, is Liang Yulong a hater in the fairy family?


    "Hum, if it wasn''t for the fight between the fairies in the lumen Pavilion, I would have killed you here now!" The big bearded fairy said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao was puzzled. If the other party sees that he is discontented at first, he will not be surprised, but it is not difficult to see from the other party''s previous performance that the other party does not know himself. It was only after hearing the identity of Liang Yulong, the Jianzong of Zhenlong, that hostility arose. Liang Yulong was thought about by Zhenlong Jianzong. He knew it, but the news just stayed in Zhenlong Jianzong, and didn''t come out! He can''t help asking, "do we have a holiday?" The big bearded fairy sneered: "have you had a festival? You deserve it, too? " Tut Tut, how can this be more arrogant than Laozi?

 Chapter 1875

    Xiao Yao was a little confused in a short time.


    Looking at the two Fairies in front of him, he thought for a long time and could be sure that he never knew each other.


    So he didn''t know what the other party''s malice was, but he believed that the other party''s malice was not because of himself, but because of Liang Yulong''s identity.


    Think of yourself before also thinking about to thank Liang Yulong''s timely help, but now feel that this charcoal is really some hot ah!


    How many fairies have Liang Yulong offended in the fairyland?


    "Can I know who you are?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    "Know who I am? Hehe, do you deserve it The big bearded fairy continued.


    Xiao Yao was a little impatient: "you can say these two words over and over again, can''t you? Can we have something new? "


    The big bearded fairy family: "he thinks, this should not be the point, right?


    To another fairy who looked more elegant, he said: "before we met another disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong on the road. The jianzun was very powerful and helped us. We learned from him that this time he left the clan, in addition to looking for his own swordsmanship, he wanted to find a scum named Liang Yulong and kill him himself, There''s no doubt that it''s you he''s going to kill. "


    The big bearded fairy said angrily, "what do you have to say to him? Since brother Mufeng is not here, we will join hands to kill him! "


    "Come on, this is the lumen Pavilion. Why do you kill him?" The refined fairy snorted coldly, frowned and said, "first, restrain your murderous spirit, otherwise you will attract the fairy family in the lumen Pavilion. You can''t explain why."


    The big bearded fairy sighed, and even nodded at the meaning of the other party''s words.


    Then he looked at Xiao Yao and gave a cold hum. Every word contained a pressure: "if you have seed, you can go down the mountain with me. How about we compete?"


    "A contest? You deserve it, too? " Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good way.


    The faces of the bearded fairies are green with anger.


    These three words are not what he often talks about?


    I said it to Xiao Yao twice before, but I didn''t expect that the other party was very active in learning and using it!


    Looking at each other''s shriveled appearance, Xiao Yao waved his hand, ignored him and walked out of the yard.


    It''s not bad to say what I feel about those two fairies.


    As a matter of fact, Liang Yulong didn''t like him very much.


    I didn''t like it until I killed it.


    After hearing the name of "Mufeng", he suddenly realized that these two people knew Mufeng, but he wanted to help Mufeng take such a breath.


    Xiao Yao was very surprised. He wanted to ask about the current situation of Mufeng. But when he saw the two fairies looking at him, they didn''t ask. Anyway, he didn''t tell him that they were just hot faced and cold buttocks. It was certain that they met each other. He didn''t want to do such a thoughtless thing, Just do what you want.


    In other words, Mufeng''s character is really good. Otherwise, he would not have gained the friendship between the two fairies soon after he left Zhenlong Jianzong, although he was only two fairies.


    There are also many differences between the Xians and the Xians.


    The two fairies can make friends with Mufeng. It can be seen that they are not bad fairies. After all, people gather in groups. This sentence is useful not only in the Lingwu world of the earth, but also in any place.


    After walking out of the yard, Xiao Yao wandered around the lumen Pavilion, and no fairy stopped him to ask.


    On the one hand, it''s because of the self-confidence in their own strength. I believe that any fairies dare not make trouble at will when they arrive at the pavilion.


    On the other hand, it is also because the pavilion pays attention to etiquette and law, and thinks that visitors are guests. After entering the pavilion, any fairy should not be pulled down for questioning, otherwise it will appear that the pavilion is too small.


    Nevertheless, all the fairies feel that the pavilion is very open-minded, but it''s hard to guarantee that other fairies will fish in troubled waters. The Dao Zun named Dong Han who died under Xiao Yao''s sword is the best example.


    When he strolled around the lumen Pavilion, he felt more and more that it was really big.


    In addition, I came at the right time, and there was a lot of bustle everywhere, which made it more like the Chinese New Year.


    After walking for a while, Xiao Yao''s eyes were suddenly attracted by a group of fairies.


    There are about five or six Fairies in that group. Each of them is a woman wearing white gauze skirt, dotted with blue stripes and lined with pink satin. Each of them has an extraordinary appearance, Fairy Spirit and white skin.


    As it happened, a white fairy passed by, and Xiao Yao subconsciously held one of them, pointed to the group of fairies, and asked curiously, "are these also your disciples of the lumen pavilion?"


    "Of course not." The disciple said with a smile, "they are all elder martial sisters of rouge valley."


    Hearing the three words "rouge Valley", Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly contracted and thought of a sentence for no reason.


    It takes no effort to find a place without breaking iron shoes.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly become red with blood. He turns around and looks at the fairies. His eyes also change.


    One of the fairies who was walking ahead seemed to be aware of something, and subconsciously glanced at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao immediately turned his face and looked away from each other.


    He knew that at this moment, he could do nothing.


    Don''t say whether there will be immortal emperor, even if it is just a group of immortals, they can only die here.


    What''s more, there is no Xiao Niannian among the immortals from Rouge valley. Even if they really do it, it''s meaningless.


    The fairy looked at Xiao Yao and looked at the jade plate hanging on his waist. She didn''t say much and went on.


    Many fairies look at the fairies. Most of them are men.


    "Ah, the fairies of rouge valley are really out of water!"


    "I said you''d better be careful. If you are heard by those Fairies in Rouge Valley, you will feel frivolous. Maybe you will be angry."


    "Cough, don''t I whisper? Shouldn''t the fairies in Rouge Valley be so stingy? Don''t I praise them? "


    "Then you have to be careful. We can''t afford to offend yanzhigu..."


    There was a lot of talk around.


    Other fairy silk is not stingy of their praise for the rouge Valley fairy.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any special feeling. He just thought whether he could find a way to connect with the fairies from Rouge valley.


    Whether they can sneak into Rouge valley with themselves or not, at least, it is a hope.


    After thinking about it, he chose to give up.


    Even if he really entered the rouge Valley, it was impossible to take Xiao Niannian away under the eyes of Xiandi.


    After all, he had heard before that yanzhigu was a small world opened up by Xiyao Xiandi.


    What happened there was under the control of Xiyao Xiandi.


    If you enter by yourself, maybe all the transparent beads on your body will lose their function. When the time comes, you''ll lose your wife and fold your soldiers. It''s certainly not worth it.


    Better be careful.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Yao felt more and more helpless.


    The enemy was in front of him, but he could only hibernate and did not dare to do anything at will.


    For Xiao Yao, this is a kind of devastation, a kind of torture


    Now he would like to put his sword around the necks of the fairies and ask them about Xiao Niannian''s whereabouts, or detain them and let Rouge Valley exchange them for Xiao Niannian.


    However, it''s just for a moment.


    Once he did that, he didn''t even need the hand of yanzhigu, so liumingting could cut off his head and send it to yanzhigu, so as to avoid the anger of Xiyao Xiandi.


    "After all, the strength is not enough..." Xiao Yao sighed helplessly.


    If he''s strong enough now, why worry about that?


    The more so, the more let Xiao Yao feel, as soon as possible to improve their strength is imminent


    After the fairies left, Xiao Yaochang relaxed and tried to adjust his mood.


    He was also a little curious, why this time the Xianzu of rouge valley also came here.


    Even if the luminescent pavilion has a high status in the fairy family and there are many experts in the sect, it should be nothing in front of the rouge valley.


    Even without the Xiyao Immortal Emperor, the Zilian immortal, who is known as the strongest among the immortals, the whole Liuming Pavilion can be treated with great care.


    With this doubt, Xiao Yao continued to move forward, unconsciously, he came to a vegetable garden.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, all the herbs planted in the garden are natural materials and local treasures. Even if they are put in the fairy family, they should be rare.


    It''s just that there are some fences around it. It''s obviously planted deliberately and can''t be picked casually.


    Originally, he wanted to cross the fence directly, but he found that the fence surrounding the vegetable garden was attached with Xianli.


    Of course, if Xiao Yao really wants to cross the past, it''s not difficult, but the key is that if he really does, the fairies in liumingting will surely find that they may cause some trouble. After thinking about it, it''s just a pity that he says: "these herbs are enough to refine many super pills, ah..."


    This words just finish saying, but behind suddenly spread a voice.


    "Oh? Can you alchemy? "


    Xiao Yao turned around and was a little surprised. He didn''t know when an old man with white hair appeared behind him. He was wearing a white shirt with a smile on his face.


    The white boots on his feet were also stained with some soil, which seemed to come from mountains and rivers. Did you come all the way to celebrate your birthday?


    What really surprised Xiao Yao was that he didn''t notice the approach.


    Seeing the startled look on Xiao Yao''s face, the old man said with a smile: "don''t think much. This is the lumen Pavilion. I''m also an elder of the lumen Pavilion. Here, you can''t notice the Qi on me. How can you say that this is my territory?" Xiao Yao laughed, nodded and bowed: "I''ve seen the elder."¡° Don''t be polite. I just heard you say, "can you also refine pills?" The elder in White asked curiously. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "just some fur."¡° Can you refine the super pill? " The old man obviously had some doubts when he said this¡° Yes Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t think it was such a great thing.

 Chapter 1876

    When Xiao Yao spoke, the old man stared at Xiao Yao, as if to see something.


    However, when Xiao Yao spoke, his face did not change, his heart did not jump, and his mood did not fluctuate at all. He was repeatedly talking about a trivial thing.


    The more calm the other side was, the more suspicious the old man was.


    I almost doubt Xiansheng.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that an ordinary fairy could easily say the super product God pill.


    The old man thought for a moment and asked, "aren''t you a disciple of our lumen pavilion?"


    "Yes, today." Xiao Yao said.


    "To celebrate your birthday, too?" The old man said with a smile.


    "I think so." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The old man''s face became more and more strange.


    He turned his face and looked at the vegetable garden. His eyes were full of pride.


    It''s like an artist looking at a work he''s carved with his heart.


    After pondering for a moment, the old man said slowly, "in this case, how about refining one for me to see?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak.


    "Ha ha, I''ll give you three chances, but I don''t want to force you. Even if you really fail, I won''t pursue it. As for medicinal materials, you can use local materials." The old man said, "the refined super pill is also yours. How about it?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Is there such a good thing at the end of the day?


    However, he did not immediately agree, but fell into a state of meditation.


    In this process, the old man did not speak, but waited patiently.


    After waiting a little, Xiao Yao grinned bitterly and looked at the old man: "if so, what''s your picture, elder?"


    "Ha ha, have fun!" The old man laughed and said, "I''m willing to buy a thousand gold."


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that the old man in white was really arrogant


    But it''s interesting.


    Then the old man looked a little impatient and asked, "I said you, it''s a good thing to understand. What are you still hesitating to do? How can you have any vitality?"


    Xiao Yao hugged his fist and said with a smile: "in this case, the younger generation will not be respectful."


    "It should have been so long ago!" The old man waved his hand and the fence disappeared.


    "Whatever you like, but don''t pick too much!" The old man told me that it seemed that there was some pain in the flesh.


    Xiao Yao laughs and continues to devote himself to his beloved medicine collecting career.


    Anyway, no money, no more picking. Xiao Yao feels sorry for himself!


    Seeing Xiao Yao picking those herbs, the old man in white shirt has a slight pain in urine


    When the harvest is almost finished, Xiao Yao returns to the old man in white.


    "All right?" Asked the old man in white.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    "Do you want to start now?" The old man asked, "do you want to change to a quiet place?"


    Xiao Yao immediately became alert and looked at each other with a kind of complicated eyes.


    "Ha ha, you are not those beautiful fairies. Are you afraid that the old man will do something to you?" The old man laughed, as if he understood Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Obviously, the old man didn''t know what "excrement stirring stick" was.


    Xiao Yao coughed and nodded: "this is good. After all, when the super product God Dan becomes successful, there will be a vision."


    "Oh? You''re afraid of showing off! " The old man asked with a smile.


    "I''m afraid! I''m not afraid! " Xiao Yao said half jokingly and half seriously, "after all, there are so many Fairies in the liumingting Pavilion now. If I''m too popular, who will take a fancy to me and cry to marry me? If I don''t marry, I will commit suicide. What can I do?"


    The old man does not smile: "you are rather shameless."


    Xiao Yao was not happy at that time.


    This mud horse chats and chats. Why curse people!


    That is to say, Xiao Yao followed each other and entered a pavilion.


    On the second floor, there is a special alchemy furnace on the second floor.


    "Do you need to borrow my stove?" Asked the old man.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, glanced at the red stove, sighed, and said to the old man, "elder, you are also the elder of the lumen Pavilion. If you have time, I''ll talk to the pavilion owner and give you a better red stove."


    The old man turned black.


    You''re so special. Are you showing your dislike for me?


    Xiao Yao laughs, takes out his own Dan stove, releases a strange fire, takes out enough herbs, and prepares to start alchemy.


    Seeing Xiao Yao''s red stove and strange fire, the old man''s face changed.


    Xiao Yao''s red stove, he can''t understand, but the beating fire, he saw very thoroughly.


    As a fairy who uses Dan as his way, he naturally has his own strange fire, and the strange fire is also very powerful. Now seeing Xiao Yao''s strange fire, he has a deep understanding of what it means to see a great witch from a small one.


    When Xiao Yuan''s strange fire appeared, he suddenly felt that the strange fire in his body seemed to be oppressed


    "You strange fire, who comes from?" The old man asked excitedly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, frowned and said, "I''m going to alchemy. Can you be quiet, old man?"


    The old man was elated by Xiao Yao.


    It''s really anti Hakka!


    However, he also knows how important a quiet environment is for an alchemist. Although he is depressed, he is really silent now.


    Xiao Yao took a long breath and began to alchemy.


    The old man stood on the side, quietly watching, sometimes frowning, but soon stretched out, at the same time, his face showed a "so it is" expression. When it comes to the wonderful part, he can''t wait to jump up again. He feels like he''s full of inspiration. When he looks at Xiao Yao again, his eyes are no longer suspicious.


    After a while, there was a movement outside, and he turned and went out.


    Outside stood a few white fairy, the old man waved, let them leave temporarily, and told them not to harass themselves next, this is to re-enter the pavilion.


    How long it took Xiao Yao to make pills, and how long the old man stood beside him.


    When the time is almost up, I can only see the inscriptions on the red stove emitting golden lights. Every golden light is flowing, and then they are put together to form a golden auspicious cloud, rising slowly.


    "The pill is coming!" The old man patted his thigh, swept away the previous decline, surprised, and went forward a few steps, as if for fear of missing the next scene.


    Originally, Xiao Yao''s Dan stove didn''t move for such a long time. In fact, he thought Xiao Yao was going to give up.


    Fortunately, the other side had three chances, and he didn''t think it was any good.


    After all, for any alchemist, they can''t guarantee that they have 100% confidence to produce super quality elixir in one move.


    But now, Xiao Yao has done it.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes open when the super product of Shendan is completed.


    In the furnace, there are three golden pills.


    "Three?" The old man was surprised again.


    Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "originally, I thought that I could refine five pills at one time. Now it seems that I overestimate myself. This kind of pill has a higher grade and is very suitable for me, so the quantity is less. I have no experience before, so it should be much better next time."


    "Your pill is not only better than the grade..." the old man in white shirt gave a bitter smile. "If it''s me, give me a hundred chances. Maybe I can only successfully refine one pill like this. I don''t know how much medicine to waste."


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man in white shirt and comforted him: "it''s OK. Isn''t there a Dan emperor in your lumen Pavilion who wants to live a thousand years? If you have time, you can go over and ask for advice. You should be able to improve your success rate. "


    The old man in white is more and more dispirited.


    He found a chair, sat down, and pointed to himself with a finger.


    "I am the emperor of Dan you said." Said the old man.


    Xiao Yao


    He was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect the identity of the other party. After all, since the emperor of Dan, who is going to have a thousand years old, can make countless fairies flock to him, his identity must be different. Who can connect the old man in white who is idle and wandering around? What''s more, the red stove here, no matter how you look at it, can only be regarded as a middle-class product. Does the emperor use such a red stove? It''s not so compelling?


    Xiao Yao coughed, arched his hand and said, "I don''t know. There were some waves before."


    Elder Dan Huang waved his hand and squinted at Xiao Yao.


    "What''s the matter with your strange fire?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "I''m lucky to get several different kinds of fire."


    "And then?"


    "Then they all blend together and form a new fire." Xiao Yao said.


    That''s half true.


    It''s mainly because of the fire in the sword furnace in the sword mountain.


    However, this matter is a secret for Xiao Yao. It is absolutely impossible to tell him directly.


    Elder Dan Huang''s face was shocked: "is it really so?"


    "Naturally, I dare not deceive you." Xiao Yao said.


    With these words, Xiao Yao could not help sighing.


    As Luo Yin said.


    I''m really bickering without blushing.


    Advantages, proper advantages!


    "Ha ha, interesting, interesting!" Elder Bai Shan burst out laughing.


    Xiao Yao suddenly reaches out his hand and takes out two of them.


    "I heard that the elder was going to celebrate his birthday, but the younger generation didn''t prepare a gift. These two super pills are regarded as offering flowers to Buddha." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Dan Huang was slightly stunned and looked at Xiao Yao again. He was surprised and pleased: "are you really willing?"¡° Naturally Xiao Yao smiles¡° Ha ha, OK. By the way, you can pick all the herbs in my field later. " Dan Huang elder reached out his hand to take the two herbs, "it should be a peach for a plum." Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Elder yolk... Oh no, elder Danhuang, you are so generous¡° Thank you, elder Xiao Yao said, "the elder does not dare to give up. In this case, the younger generation will not shirk."¡° Ha ha, it''s OK. Go ahead. " Elder continued to weigh the hands of the two super product God Dan, the more satisfied. When he got out of the pavilion and went back to the medicine field, he found that there were several more white fairy guards. In the future, Yi Yi said that some of those fairies couldn''t believe it. He sent one of them to ask. When he got to the pavilion, he got the reply from the elder Dan Huang. Then he came back and looked at Xiao Yao with envy.

 Chapter 1877

    It is not because Xiao Yao is able to enter the medicine field to pick at will, but also because Xiao Yao is able to get the favor of the Dan emperor elder.


    It''s no small matter.


    Up to now, they have never seen any disciple of the lumen Pavilion get such treatment.


    One of the disciples in white came forward to chat with Xiao Yao and asked if he wanted to help.


    Xiao Yao shook his head. He didn''t worry that he would trouble the other party. He just believed it.


    Who knows if the other party will privately deduct some when picking herbs for themselves?


    So! If this kind of thing is still done by oneself, we should do it by ourselves.


    After a while, Lu Dong also rushed over. He probably got the news and knew what had happened. He couldn''t help being curious.


    "Elder martial brother Liang, have you met elder Dan Huang?" Lu Dong stands outside the medicine field and says hello to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded, laughed and continued to pick.


    "Ha ha, it seems that elder Dan Huang really thinks highly of you!" Lu Dong was quite envious and said, "although elder Dan Huang of this kind of medicine field has hundreds of pieces in the lumen Pavilion, it has never happened that he can let other fairies pick one at will."


    "What?" Xiao Yao stares round the eye bead son, looking at Lu Dong, surprised a way, "hundred?"


    Lu Dong is slightly a Leng, don''t know what he said wrong, but still subconsciously nodded: "yes."


    Xiao Yao grinned angrily.


    It''s no wonder that the old man agreed so readily before. He was moved. Now he thinks that Xiao Yao is very depressed. When he looks at Xiao Yao''s gratitude, the old man still thinks: if you are a ghost, you have to drink my feet water!


    As a result, he picked herbs faster.


    "Elder martial brother Liang, what did you talk about with elder Dan Huang before?" Lu Dong asked with a cough.


    It''s estimated that if you want to learn from others, can you find a suitable way to get close to the elder Dan Huang.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a sneer, "do you really want to know?"


    Lu Dong, together with the rest of his disciples, nodded his head vigorously, looking full of curiosity.


    Xiao Yao stood up and squinted at the sun hanging in the sky.


    Even in the fairyland, the sun seems to be similar to that of the human world.


    This is also the biggest difference between the fairies and the demons.


    The sun of the demons is just a golden black hovering in the sky, but the sun of fairyland is a real sun. Although he does not know where the sun comes from, he will not be in the solar system as the earth.


    However, it is not surprising that there is a sun in another corner of the universe. It is worth mentioning that the sun shining on the fairyland must be much larger than the sun in the solar system.


    He turned to look at Lu Dong and said with a smile, "you may not believe it. The reason why elder Dan Huang looks up to me and takes care of me is that I introduced an old wife to him."


    "My wife?" Lu Dong and a group of disciples of the liumingting Pavilion were stunned.


    They can''t believe their ears.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s serious face, they have no way to doubt.


    The most important thing is that he is the elder of Dan emperor in the lumen Pavilion!


    They can''t believe it. They dare to talk nonsense like that.


    So Xiao Yao said so, they naturally subconsciously think that it is true, but it''s hard to imagine.


    Elder Dan Huang of his family... Is he so sultry?


    "Cough, son of a bitch, no nonsense!" At this time, the voice of elder Dan Huang suddenly came over.


    The disciples of the lumen Pavilion looked at each other.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum, pointed to the direction of the sound source, turned to the disciples of the lumen Pavilion and said, "do you see that? Elder Dan Huang became angry. "


    Liumingting disciple


    They were more and more surprised.


    It''s not because they really believe Xiao Yao''s bullshit that elder Dan Huang is angry. After all, they are not two idiots. What''s really surprising is that elder Dan Huang obviously heard Xiao Yao''s slander and nonsense, but he didn''t take it seriously. Don''t say he was angry, but he didn''t feel dissatisfied. The tone of his speech was more like a kind of laughing and scolding, That''s it.


    Lu Dong is going to be in a mess.


    Other disciples don''t know the origin of Xiao Yao, but he does.


    Xiao Yao was brought back by him from the outside. It didn''t take long to reach the lumen Pavilion, but for a while, the relationship between the other party and the elder Dan Huang was so good.


    I really can''t understand!


    This is unscientific!


    Xiao Yao did not continue to think, continue to pick herbs, a piece of medicine field, was soon picked by Xiao Yao.


    He ran to Lu Dong and put his hand around his neck.


    "Cough, younger martial brother Lu, can I ask you something?"


    Lu Dong wiped the sweat on his forehead. He always felt that Xiao Yao was not good at what he wanted to say. But when he thought that the other side could make elder Dan Huang look at him differently, he didn''t dare to leave directly. He could only whisper, "elder martial brother, but it''s OK to say that. If you know, I''ll answer for sure."


    "Ha ha, you must know. After all, you told me before." Xiao Yao laughed and said, "but younger martial brother Lu, with your attitude, I also recognize you as a brother. By the way, I just want to know where is the other medicine field of elder Dan Huang?"


    Lu Dong had a headache.


    Sure enough, the problem I was most worried about happened.


    He knew that Xiao Yao must be bad!


    Now it seems that my intuition is quite accurate.


    "Cough, elder martial brother Liang is joking. These are the secrets of elder Dan Huang. How can I know?" Lu Dong said quickly.


    Xiao Yao curled his lips: "you are not kind, to be honest. Do you believe what you are saying? "


    Lu Dong is going to cry.


    What Xiao Yao said is also true. He has already said that elder Dan Huang has hundreds of medicine fields. How can he not know where other medicine fields are?


    But it''s one thing to know. Can you tell Xiao Yao, it''s another thing!


    Why do male immortals embarrass male immortals!


    Lu Dong very decisively chose to shut up, Xiao Yao can not find a breakthrough, just said a boring, turned and left.


    A moment after Xiao Yao left, Lu Dong was wiping the sweat on his forehead when a white light suddenly fell. Elder Dan Huang stood in front of them. Many disciples in white in the lumen Pavilion quickly bow their hands.


    Looking at a mess of medicine field, Dan Huang elder a toothache.


    "This boy is really tough!" Dan Huang elder a burst of helpless, "this is a weed did not stay."


    "Cough, elder, what''s the special origin of elder martial brother liang?" Lu Dong couldn''t help asking.


    Dan Huang elder looked at him, laughed and said: "before he asked you where my other medicine field is, in fact, you can point out a piece."


    Lu Dong was stunned. At this time, his brain was running at full speed.


    At first, it was hard for him to understand what elder Dan Huang said. But when Xiao Yao thought about his wife, elder Dan Huang knew to laugh and scold. Obviously, elder Dan Huang was watching all the time. But when Xiao Yao asked himself, elder Dan Huang didn''t yell at him. This is enough to explain a lot, At that time, he didn''t think of the key point. Now, after a careful review, it seems that there is something fishy in it.


    "Elder, I dare not..." Lu Dong said.


    "Yes, that''s your chance. It''s just that you didn''t catch it." Elder Dan Huang sighed and said, "in fact, it''s all right. It''s yours, it''s yours, not yours. You can''t grasp it. Don''t worry about gain and loss."


    In a short sentence, he quickly pulled Lu Dong back from his regret.


    If elder Dan Huang doesn''t say this more, then Lu Dong''s Taoist heart may be affected.


    "I''ll tell you something else. You can savor it." Finish saying this words, Dan Huang elder left again.


    Lu Dong sighed, turned his face and looked at the medicine field swept away by Xiao Yao, lost in thought.


    One of the disciples in white came to Lu Dong and asked curiously, "elder martial brother Lu, what does elder Dan Huang mean by what he said just now?"


    Lu Dong looked at him and sighed. Although he had some answers in his heart, he was not sure.


    On the other hand, it is because he has his own selfishness.


    He always felt that there must be a certain reason why elder Dan Huang did not say it clearly, but implied it.


    According to the elder Dan Huang, if he points out another piece of medicine field to Xiao Yao, what can he get?


    Let the other party recognize him as a brother?


    To put it simply, is to build friendship?


    It seems that, in the eyes of elder Dan Huang, if you establish friendship with that guy, it is a blessing for you.


    Originally, the elder of emperor Dan could not have said these things. It was dangerous to affect his mind. But the elder of emperor Dan said it.


    The intention is that I hope I can establish friendship with the fairy from Zhenlong Jianzong in other ways?


    This possibility not only exists, but also is very big. However, it''s not stated clearly. I''m afraid that other disciples will know about it. In this way, I will not only find it difficult to establish friendship with each other, but also cause the other''s bad feeling because too many disciples flock to me.


    Want to understand these, Lu Dong suddenly has a kind of feeling of suddenly enlightened.


    He admired the elder Dan more and more.


    No matter what you do or say, you have your own thinking.


    "Keep watching. I''ll leave first." Lu Dong had made up his mind. He had to take action now.


    After Lu Dong also left, the remaining disciples all had bitter faces. Looking at the empty medicine field, they roared in their hearts. What else can we do! Are you afraid of potatoes sprouting? But for a moment, Lu Dong had already stood at the gate of Xiao Yao''s yard. He took a deep breath and walked in with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1878

    After entering the courtyard, Lu Dong reaches out his hand and knocks on the door. At the same time, he takes out two jars of Xianzhi wine from his storage space.


    Xianzhi wine is also very rare in the fairyland, that is, there is a good place for the growth of Xianzhi in liumingting, so it can brew thousands of jars of wine every year. This is the Millennium birthday of elder Dan Huang. This year''s is not enough. We have to use the storage of previous years.


    Although the disciples of Liuming Pavilion occasionally get some Xianzhi wine, these two jars of Xianzhi wine are all the property of Lu Dong.


    After entering Xiao Yao''s room, he found that Xiao Yao was checking the herbs he had plundered from the medicine field. He laughed and said, "brother Liang is busy?"


    "Well, I''m very busy. What can I do for you?" Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at Lu Dong. He turned his eyes and said, "what''s the matter, do you understand? Is this going to take me to find the remaining medicine field of elder Dan Huang? "


    Lu Dong shook his head.


    To be honest, on the way here, he thought about it, but he always thought it was too indecent.


    If you dare to do this at first, the Danhuang Presbyterian Council will think that you have good intuition, foresight and courage. But when the Danhuang Presbyterian has pointed out that he still does this, you will be inferior.


    At first, the reason why he didn''t dare to do so was that he was worried that the Dan emperor''s Presbyterian council would think he was eating inside and outside?


    In fact, not at that time, but now.


    Don''t you really think Lu Dong is a young man in his twenties and thirties?


    No, he lived more than 500 years.


    He has a very thorough view of many things, and the more he grows older, the more he feels that many things need to be considered slowly, and he must not act rashly.


    Being cautious is not an advantage after all, but it''s not a serious disadvantage. At least it won''t kill you.


    On the contrary, with a cautious attitude, they can live longer than other fairies, but relatively speaking, fortune will be smaller.


    Seeing Lu Dong''s silence, Xiao Yao knew that he had thought too much before.


    "Cough, younger martial brother Lu, you''re here. What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao sat down and asked.


    Lu Dong is crazy.


    He always felt that Xiao Yao had made a mistake.


    According to the truth, he is the disciple of the lumen Pavilion, and he is the master. Should Xiao yaolai be the guest of the lumen pavilion? Why does it mean putting the cart before the horse and focusing on the guest?


    "Well, elder martial brother Liang, I have two jars of Xianzhi wine here, but it''s not interesting for me to drink it alone, so I want to share it with you." Lu Dong said with a smile.


    "Wine?" Xiao Yao looked and asked, "is this Xianzhi wine very good?"


    Lu Dong was in pain.


    He always felt that he was behaving like a blind man.


    For any fairy, Xianzhi wine is a treasure that can be met but not sought. It''s not only because it tastes good, but also because Xianzhi wine can restore Xianli in their body and make Xianli purer. This is why in the fairy world, there are often some fairy people who break their heads and bleed for a jar of Xianzhi wine.


    But now, this guy named Liang Yulong knows nothing about it.


    The more I think about it, the more depressed I am.


    Lu Dong wanted to cry when he was wronged.


    After listening to Lu Dong''s simple explanation, Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "since this is the case, I''ll take the wine."


    "Well..." Lu Dong originally wanted to drink with Xiao Yao to promote his feelings, but now his plan seems to be in vain.


    But Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who does nothing with other people''s wine.


    He thought about it and said, "well, I''ll give you a present, too."


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother Liang, you''re welcome. You don''t need it. You don''t need it." Lu Dong shook his head and said.


    To deliver wine is just to ask for a favor, but if you accept the reciprocation from the other party, it means to exchange things for things.


    This is not what Lu Dong wants.


    Xiao Yao ignored him and took out a super product pill.


    Three of them were refined before and sent to the elder of Dan emperor. He still has one left. Anyway, there are many medicinal materials now. As long as Xiao Yao is willing, he can continue to refine them. There is no need for Xiao Yao to hide them.


    Seeing that pill, Lu Dong''s eyes became straight in an instant.


    "This... This is?" Although Lu Dong had guessed according to the smell of the pill, he was not sure yet.


    "Super product God pill." Xiao Yao said, "the rank is still very high, your family Dan Huang elders have said so."


    "It can''t do it, it can''t do it." Lu Dong shook his head quickly, although he was greedy, "since this super product God Dan is given to you by the elder of Dan emperor, I dare not accept it."


    "He gave it to me?" Xiao Yao''s eyes pondered, "who told you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lu Dong asked curiously.


    He was still surprised just now.


    Elder Dan Huang is very kind to the disciples of longjianzong in this town.


    First, let the other party into the medicine field to pick, and then directly give a super product God pill.


    If you look at the whole Liuming Pavilion, I''m afraid you can''t find a second one.


    But now listening to Xiao Yao''s question, Lu Dong realized that things were not what he thought.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "I''ll give you this pill. You can rest assured to take it. Besides, it''s not given to me by elder Dan Huang."


    Lu Dong frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    Suddenly, Lu Tong was surprised and said, "is this elixir made by elder martial brother Liang himself?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "why do you say that?"


    He was really curious. How did Lu Dong guess.


    Before, when he was alchemy in elder Dan Huang, except elder Dan Huang, there should be no way to know about Lu Dong and other fairies.


    Lu Dong laughed and said, "although I don''t get along with elder Dan Huang, I think the reason why he values you so much has something to do with Dan medicine. Besides, he is willing to let you go to the medicine field to collect medicine."


    This is to say two reasons, but in Xiao Yao''s opinion, that is the latter reason, which sounds more certain.


    "You guessed right. This super product God pill is given to you. Don''t say it''s bad. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it as if it never happened." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    This words put clear, Dan medicine I have sent, but you don''t want, then don''t blame me don''t read this human feelings.


    Lu Dong had no choice but to nod.


    Before the opportunity has slipped away from their hands, can only say did not grasp, missed is missed, want to mend but found too late.


    "Well, you can continue to help me find this kind of wine. If I find more, I will continue to give you pills." Xiao Yao said.


    "Really?" Lu Dong was surprised and said, "are they all super pills?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Lu Dong was very happy.


    In fact, at this time, he also wants to understand that since he has no chance to establish a good relationship with Xiao Yao, it''s OK. After all, it''s not bad to try to make things worse. He helps Xiao Yao to find wine, and he gives himself a super pill. Even if he trades things for things, he earns money.


    "Well, don''t worry, elder martial brother Liang. I''ll take care of this!" Lu Dong stood up and said.


    The expression is very serious.


    Xiao Yao smiles. Lu Dong stands for a long time, but he doesn''t see Xiao Yao take a sip of Xianzhi''s wine. He can''t help wondering, "elder martial brother Liang, don''t you drink?"


    "Not very interested." Xiao Yao said.


    Lu Dong''s expression is strange: "since it is like this..."


    Xiao Yao knows what Lu Dong wants to say, even if the other party hasn''t finished.


    He turned and looked out the door.


    Gaze, think for a moment, think of someone, face also showed a smile.


    "I have a friend who is a sword immortal with extraordinary strength, but he has made the most of the elegance of sword repair. I always think that if there is a stone in the world, he will monopolize the eight duels." Xiao Yao''s fingers slightly bent, grabbed on the table, and continued, "when he arrived at the fairyland, he found that the fairyland was not satisfactory. He always lacked something. Later, he patted his thigh and remembered that the fairyland was not good or bad for him. At least he thought so, but there was no good wine in the fairyland, and he was holding it all the year round."


    When he spoke, he looked back and looked at the two jars of wine called Xianzhi on the table. He held out his hand and patted it gently on the wine jar, making a clear and pleasant voice. His smile became stronger and he said softly: "so, I''m going to make more wine for him. I''ll see him later and give it to him! By the way, do you have that kind of wine pot? "


    Lu Dong nodded: "there is a gourd with wine. It''s not big, but there is a cave in it. Its name is the cave pot, which can hold dozens of jars of wine."


    Xiao Yao patted his thigh: "OK! That''s it. Please bring me one more pill together, younger martial brother Lu! "


    Lu Dong was more and more happy. The pot was not rare. Even a hundred pots were not worth half a super pill.


    Watching Lu Dong leave happily, Xiao Yao sits on the chair, cocks his legs and continues to empty out the door.


    The walls of the courtyard are high.


    What you can''t see is the green mountains and waters outside the courtyard wall.


    He has a sword fairy in white in his mind, holding a wine pot at his waist and a long sword in his hand. He dares to make all the fairies bow their heads.


    When he thought of the rise, he suddenly got up, reached out and picked up a jar of Xianzhi wine. After opening it, the aroma of the wine filled his nose, and the whole room was filled with pure Xianqi.


    He took a big drink with his neck up. The water leaked a little and slid down his chin into his lapel.


    Put down the wine jar, the wine jar and the wooden table make a sound of "Dong". After the breath of wine, it soars to the sky and says something at the top of its voice.


    "Come to the surface!" He turned to look at the two jars, narrowed his eyes and laughed. There was wine, but when they served food and wine, they bothered the white Sword Fairy to look for it in the fairy family. Whether it''s the head of the Immortal Emperor or the magnificent Kyushu of the immortal world. It can''t be too bad, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t match the two jars of Xianzhi wine.

 Chapter 1879

    Xiao Yao thought for a while, when the door was knocked.


    When he opened the door and saw the visitor, Xiao Yao hesitated a little and looked puzzled.


    This is the big bearded fairy who lives next door to Xiao Yao. The gentle looking fairy is not here.


    "Cough, the fragrance of the wine comes from you?" The big bearded fairy asked.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a smile, "how, does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Is it Xianzhi wine?" The other side asked again.


    Xiao Yao is happy. This guy belongs to dogs. His nose is very smart.


    Seeing Xiao Yao smile but not speak, the big bearded fairy family is also a little upset.


    After thinking about it, he pretended to be vicious and said, "well, if you are wise, you will hand over the Xianzhi wine. In this way, I can forgive you a little."


    Xiao Yao peed at that time.


    If the other party asks for it, he may be able to share a bowl in the face of Mu Feng, but it''s like he''s arrogant. What''s the point?


    Xiao Yao looked at the big bearded fairy standing in front of him and asked, "if you have nothing to do, just go out and hang around. I won''t stop you squatting at the door to smell the smell."


    The great bearded fairy family


    Obviously, the other party didn''t take what he said seriously at all.


    This is just... Too much.


    The big bearded fairies were also fierce just now.


    This is in the lumen Pavilion. Even if you give him a hundred courage, you can''t fight Xiao Yao here.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even bother to listen to what he said before. If he could do it, the other party might have done it already. Why wait until this time? Why don''t he have nothing to do?


    "Cough, then you can tell me straight. How can I get the wine to me?" The big bearded fairy asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "look at the yard. Why do people come in if they want to?"


    The big bearded fairy was stunned. He turned his head and looked at it. He didn''t know why. However, he replied according to his own mind: "because there is no door?"


    "No way." Xiao Yao closed the door again.


    The angry big bearded fairy can only beat his chest.


    He was still yelling at the door, but he didn''t say anything bad. He repeatedly emphasized that the good wine like Xianzhi had been drunk by Xiao Yao, which was a waste, a waste and a tyranny.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    There are a lot of free immortals in the fairyland. Among these idle fairies, the guy outside is the leader.


    Having nothing to do, Xiao Yao thought about it, then went out of the yard and went to the elder Dan Huang to borrow a place to start alchemy.


    Of course, elder Dan Huang didn''t care. He nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, isn''t it your birthday yet?" Xiao Yao asked while he was refining pills.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s dual-purpose, elder Dan Huang was even more nervous than him. He wanted to tell him to be careful, but he didn''t worry about Xiao Yao himself. He really didn''t have a reason to worry, so he swallowed the words and didn''t say it.


    "Yes, there are about ten days left." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "if so, why are all the fairies here?"


    "They all arrived ahead of time. In fact, there are still many people who didn''t come." Elder Dan Huang said, "I think it''s very annoying, but since they are willing to come, I won''t stop them. It''s also a way to make good relations with other sects."


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling this is still a diplomatic strategy of the lumen Pavilion.


    With the experience of refining super product God pill last time, Xiao Yao''s speed is faster this time. It took only one day to refine a furnace.


    The last time Xiao Yao alchemy here, although he didn''t have any concept of time, he actually spent three days, this time much faster.


    "You are really good at alchemy." Dan Huang elder said with a smile, "it''s not just because of your abnormal fire."


    "That''s nature, and there''s a very important reason." Xiao Yao said.


    Dan Huang elder a listen to this words, where still can resist, hastily way: "still have what reason?"


    "You want to know?"


    "That''s nature!"


    Xiao Yao gave a mysterious smile and said, "in fact, the most important reason is that I look better than you."


    Elder Dan Huang was relieved by Xiao Yao.


    How old are you? How old are I.


    It''s going to be a thousand years old. Is it better than me?


    He thinks Xiao Yao is the typical kind of idle.


    While Xiao Yao was refining the second batch of pills, the elder of the middle Dan emperor suddenly said, "the boy named Lu Dong has come to you. Do you want him to come up?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said.


    "All right."


    Lu Dong went to the attic and said hello to elder Dan Huang. But elder Dan Huang didn''t pay any attention to him. He just pointed to Xiao Yao, who was still in the process of alchemy. Lu Dong was a little surprised and also felt a little strange. Although there are quite a few alchemists in fairyland, there are very few who can actually produce the super product God pill. It is precisely because the elder of the Dan emperor can produce the super product God pill that this man''s identity in the lumen Pavilion is very special.


    If we really seriously say that in the lumen Pavilion, even the owner of the pavilion may not have the dignity of the elder of the Danhuang.


    This is the existence that can determine the fate of many fairies.


    In the fairy family, even if it''s just an ordinary alchemist, ordinary fairies don''t dare to provoke them. They just want to have a good relationship, which is harmless. What''s more, is this kind of Dan emperor who can refine super product God pill?


    Is it true that all the influential fairies who come here to celebrate their birthday depend on the face of the luminescent pavilion?


    The face of luminescent Pavilion is not small, but it is definitely not so big.


    It''s all tacit.


    Lu Dong didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing Xiao Yao. After Xiao Yao finished his alchemy, he was relieved.


    Dan Huang elder looked at Xiao Yao refining out of super product God Dan, slightly nodded.


    "This time, it''s much better than the previous two, and the rank is better." Said the emperor.


    "That''s natural. After all, practice makes perfect." Xiao Yao said, "this has the experience of the previous two times, if there is no breakthrough, I still smelt a fart pill."


    "..." I don''t know why. After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, elder Danhuang always felt that the other party was suspected of accusing others.


    But it''s not you who scold, it''s all the alchemists of the fairy family.


    What really surprised the elder Dan Huang was Xiao Yao''s success rate.


    This is the third furnace, and it has been successful. Up to now, it has never failed, and the quality and quantity of pills produced by each furnace are rising.


    This is a genius.


    "I''ve been refining pills for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve seen you like this." Elder Dan Huang sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and asked, "is this good or bad?"


    "Ha ha! That''s a good thing, of course. " Dan Huang elder said with a smile, "I don''t want to do that kind of thing of cursing immortals. I really want to scold. I just point at the other party''s nose."


    "Do you dare to face the Immortal Emperor?" Xiao Yao sniffed.


    The elder of Dan Emperor didn''t feel that he had fallen behind at all. He hummed: "I''m not a fool. Do you want to scold the Immortal Emperor? Do you really think I''m tired of living a thousand years? "


    For the first time, Xiao Yao saw that there was a fairy who could counselle himself to be so reasonable.


    He shook his head, regained the power of Tai Chi in his body, and turned to look at Lu Dong, who had been waiting for a long time.


    "How did younger martial brother Lu come to me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Lu Tong said with a smile: "originally I went to the yard first, but I didn''t find you. Later, I heard a younger martial brother say that you came here, so I followed you."


    "Well..."


    Lu Dong coughed, and then he continued to say: "you asked me to help you find Xianzhi wine, I found five bottles, and the Dongtian pot, I also found it."


    "Thank you very much." Xiao Yao also handed over three super product pills.


    Elder Dan Huang''s eyes were round.


    "I said," what are you doing? " The elder of Dan emperor grabbed Xiao Yao''s wrist and said, "you black sheep, do you want to exchange these three super quality pills with him for those wine and wine pots?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked curiously, "what''s the problem?"


    "Of course there is a problem! The quality of your super product Shendan is so good. Even if you buy 100 jars of Xianzhi wine, you can only exchange one! If you like the Dongtian pot, I have many here. You can choose it at will! "


    Xiao Yao


    Lu Dong almost cried when he heard such words.


    Now he''s curious about a question.


    Xiao Yao and himself, who are the disciples of the lumen pavilion?


    This Dan emperor elder doesn''t stand on his side, even if he helps Xiao Yao to dismantle his own platform. It''s too much!


    "Cough, I said, aren''t you a family?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Well, if you really like to drink, you can take as much as you like. As for chaopin Shendan, just give it to me." Dan Huang elder rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao


    Lu Dong appointed Qu Baba.


    Elder Dan Huang, you still want to do business with yourself?


    It''s outrageous!


    Xiao Yao handed the three super pills to Lu Dong and took the wine and the wine pot from Lu Dong.


    You can''t let people work in vain. In fact, he didn''t think so much before. After thinking about it, Lu Dong returned two super pills¡° Elder martial brother Liang, what the elder said just now is right. My wine and wine pot should not be worth so much pills. Before, I really didn''t know that this super product God pill is worth so much... "Lu Dong said with a bitter smile. His original idea was to have a good relationship with Xiao Yao. How could he want to pit Xiao Yao? He can''t do such a thoughtless thing. Xiao Yao thinks about it and only takes one back. He understands Lu Dong''s idea and smiles sincerely at him. Lu Dong originally wanted to shirk, Dan emperor elder said: "here you are, take it, but two super product God pills, you really make a lot of money, these super product God pills you keep well, don''t take them for the time being, when you want to break through the use, or when you are threatened by life, the effect will be better." Lu Dong nodded his head to show that he remembered it. Then, elder Dan Huang turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao: "boy Liang, now, let''s have a good talk about business?"

 Chapter 1880

    Next, Xiao Yao was alchemy in the place of elder Dan Huang.


    It''s just that the medicinal materials have not been refined yet, so they have to be suspended.


    The reason is simple: the birthday party of elder Dan Huang has already begun.


    Originally Xiao Yao thought like this: you go for your birthday. It has nothing to do with me. Can''t I make a cake for you? But he can''t stand it. Xiao Yao goes to the birthday party with the elder, but he is always thinking about alchemy.


    During the birthday party, hundreds of tables were placed in a square.


    At each table, there are seven or eight fairies. We can see how many fairies have come to the lumen Pavilion this time.


    Xiao Yao didn''t calculate it. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him. He came with the elder Dan Huang just to eat. Besides, he had nothing else to do.


    I found a table and sat down. It happened that Lu Dong was also sitting here.


    "Do you, the disciples of liumingting, also want to attend the birthday party?"


    "Just a small part." In the face of Xiao Yao''s question, Lu Dong whispered, "after all, we have so many disciples in the lumen pavilion that we can''t all sit down. It''s good to have 50. In addition, there are so many forces and sects in the lumen Pavilion during this period, so we have to be careful and strengthen our guard to prevent trouble."


    Xiao Yao nodded to show understanding.


    Lu Tong said with a smile, "I thought you would have no time."


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "originally, there was no time, but elder Dan Huang had to let me come. I don''t know what he wanted."


    With these words, he looked around and sighed, "I didn''t understand, but now I do."


    "Oh?" Lu Dong seemed very interested in what Xiao Yao said and said with a smile, "why?"


    "Because if I don''t come, isn''t there no one who looks good?" Xiao Yao zhengse said, "suddenly feel, my task is very heavy, is to pull up your average face value."


    Although Lu Dong didn''t know what Yan value meant, it didn''t affect his understanding of this sentence.


    Staring at Xiao Yao for a moment, he sighed helplessly. He really couldn''t understand where the other party''s confidence came from.


    Although Liang Yulong is not ugly, he is not particularly good-looking.


    Now Xiao Yao faces Liang Yulong.


    Of course, even if Xiao Yao recovered, Lu Dong would not change his mind.


    On the platform stood a man in a blue shirt.


    At this time, the man standing on the high platform, his tongue is full of spring thunder, saying some words of thanks.


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "who is this?"


    Lu Dong''s eyes became more and more strange when he looked at Xiao Yao.


    He was wondering whether Xiao Yao really didn''t know or was being cute.


    "Brother Liang, don''t you know who he is?"


    Xiao Yao said jokingly, "should I know?"


    Lu Dong choked by Xiao Yao, but he didn''t mind. Maybe he was used to it. He said with a wry smile, "if you don''t know him in other places, it''s understandable. But here, you don''t know him."


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was a little impatient, Lu Dong didn''t continue to show off. He quickly said, "this is the owner of our lumen Pavilion."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized why Lu Dong was surprised at what he had said before.


    As Lu Dong said, it''s not too much to say that you don''t know him in other places, but now I''m in the lumen Pavilion, and I don''t know anyone else.


    It''s no different from going to someone''s house to have a meal and not knowing who the host is.


    All the fairies looked at the green shirt Pavilion owner standing on the high platform.


    When the other party''s words are over, the applause is like thunder.


    Xiao Yao took a look in front of him, and found that several yanzhigu Fairies in long skirts were sitting in front of him. There was a touch of murderous air in his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    Not too deliberately.


    For Xiao Yao, rouge Valley is his biggest enemy.


    No matter when.


    Lu Dong noticed Xiao Yao''s eyes and said with a smile, "are the fairy sisters of rouge Valley very good-looking


    Xiao Yao skin smile meat not smile: "pretty?"


    "That''s natural! Moreover, the fairy sisters of rouge Valley can be married! Elder martial brother Liang, you are so talented. Have you ever thought about marrying one? "


    While speaking, Lu Dong quickly lowered his voice.


    It seems that I am afraid that what I say will be heard by the other party.


    A flash of light flashed through Xiao Yao''s mind.


    Disciple of rouge Valley?


    It seems that


    It''s a very good suggestion!


    His brain was running fast, deliberating on the feasibility.


    It seemed like a breakthrough, but after thinking for a while, he shook his head again.


    Even if you really soak away the fairy of rouge Valley, it''s useless. You can''t expect the other party to take you to Rouge Valley, can you? Even if I really go to the rouge Valley, I can''t do anything, and even attract the attention of the Xiyao Immortal Emperor. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll go and come back.


    This is definitely not a wise choice.


    Let them bring Xiao Niannian out?


    It''s no use, even if I really leave with Xiao Niannian, Xiyao Xiandi can still find himself.


    The only way is to soak away the emperor Xiyao.


    In this way, the urgent problem has been solved.


    But Xiao Yao can only think about it. It''s not feasible.


    At this time, on the high stage, elder Dan Huang had already stepped up, and there was another clapping and thunder under the stage.


    All of a sudden, the fairies stood up and saluted the elder Dan Huang.


    Even the fairies from Rouge valley are no different.


    Xiao Yao, like a model, learned from Lu Dong and stood up to salute.


    "Thank you for coming to my Millennium birthday party." On the high stage, the elder Dan Huang, who was dressed in a white gown, gave a salute to the audience, with a warm smile on his face.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think so. He always thinks the old man is very dark.


    Then, elder Dan Huang said some polite words. Then, the elder of Qiuming, whom Xiao Yao had seen before, went up on the high platform with a stone in his hand. He threw the stone into the air, and the stone turned into a light curtain with some words written on it.


    "Longyaoshan gift, two treasures of immortality!"


    "Ziwei garden, a stone of stars!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that this was the congratulatory ceremony.


    "Haha, this crape myrtle garden is really unlucky. Originally, a piece of Xingyao stone was regarded as a treasure, but it was closely behind the rich Longyao mountain, which seemed to be a little... Cough." A fairy at the same table whispered.


    Although the words did not finish, but want to express what meaning, or listen very clearly.


    When he heard about Rouge Valley, Xiao Yao raised his ears a little.


    "The gift of rouge Valley, a treasure of the Immortal Emperor!"


    Hearing this, all the fairies in the audience changed their faces.


    Even the elder Qiuming speaking on the stage, when he said this, his voice was a little trembling. No matter when, Xiandi chongbao is absolutely the treasure of all the treasures.


    Lu Dong was stunned and said, "the rouge Valley has sent out an immortal treasure directly?"


    "Yes! The Immortal Emperor is really generous


    "Well, I can''t compare it."


    "Although that is the Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperor''s treasure is not as many as he wants. Besides, except for the Immortal Emperor himself, Yanzhi Valley doesn''t dare to give away the Immortal Emperor''s treasure. It seems that Yanzhi valley also attaches great importance to the lumen Pavilion!"


    "That''s natural. After all, the emperor of Dan in the lumen Pavilion is likely to survive and break into the realm of Immortal Emperor."


    "It''s going to take a while, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, there are so many pills, plus the fortune of lumen Pavilion, there are all kinds of herbs, the possibility is still very big..."


    Xiao Yao listened carefully and gradually understood something.


    He didn''t expect that the identity of elder Dan Huang in the lumen pavilion was so special.


    These fairies all think that Danhuang can enter the realm of Xiandi!


    What does that mean?


    The disciples of the lumen Pavilion all had proud smiles on their faces.


    It seems that the praised fairy clan is not the elder Dan Huang, but they seem to get it.


    Lu Dong said in a low voice: "in our Liuming Pavilion, even the pavilion owner, you have to ask the elder Dan Huang for advice on what to do."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head gently, noncommittal.


    Then, I heard the elder of Qiuming say: "the gift of Liang Yulong from Zhenlong Jianzong, eight top-grade super pills!"


    This words export, autumn bright elder again froze.


    Of course he knows who Liang Yulong is.


    He also knew that the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong came to their lumen Pavilion because of a misunderstanding. They didn''t come here specially to celebrate their birthday. But this move was eight super quality pills. Isn''t it too generous?


    His eyes looked down, as if looking for something.


    All the fairies who heard these words were shocked.


    They can understand that before yanzhigu was able to make such a big contribution. After all, there are immortal emperors in yanzhigu, and they can only toss about.


    But you, a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, are all so coquettish, so it''s hard to say, isn''t it?


    What about other fairies?


    There was no special expression on Lu Dong''s face.


    Even he got three super pills from Xiao Yao, and the quality was very good.


    He can be like this, not to mention is Dan Huang elder¡° Cough, elder martial brother Liang, take the liberty to ask you a question. " Lu Dong coughed¡° What? " Xiao Yao looks at him¡° How much wine did you get from elder Dan Huang? " Xiao Yao thought about it and held out five fingers¡° Fifty jars? "¡° Five hundred. " Xiao Yao said, "didn''t he say that it would be nice to have a super pill for a hundred jars of wine? As a result, the old man played tricks again. He said that he was just polite to me before. I just added six In addition, the two pills given by Xiao Yao at the beginning are exactly eight super product pills. "..." Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Lu Dong feels more and more oneself is to earn big. However, no wonder Xiao Yao! It can only be said that at the beginning, elder Dan Huang was too full of words. Isn''t this a blind toss? In fact, this can only be regarded as a deal between him and Xiao Yao. Even Xiao Yao didn''t expect that the other party would take it as a gift. So I think, I was a little stingy before¡° Elder martial brother Liang, are you in danger? " Lu Dong suddenly whispered. Xiao Yao understood Lu Dong''s meaning and was worried about whether he would be targeted. In fact, Xiao Yao really doesn''t matter. It''s like I''m Liang Yulong. It is not difficult for Xiao Yao to change his identity. He waved his hand to show that it didn''t matter. At this time, Dan Huang elder suddenly stood up¡° Cough, Liang Xiaoyou, come up and have a chat? " Xiao Yao: "talking about you! I have nothing to talk about with your old man! He always felt that elder Dan Huang had some other purpose, but he still didn''t understand it£¨ It''s the fourth shift today, and there will be the fifth shift later!)

 Chapter 1881

    Those who knew Xiao Yao all turned around and looked this way.


    So, there are more fairies, looking at Xiao Yao.


    Those fairy looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are not the same.


    Some are surprised, some are confused, some are envious.


    But it''s more about greed.


    Xiao Yao stood up, holding the idea that the matter had come to this point, and walked toward the high platform, like a thorn in the back.


    After walking on the high platform, he looked at elder Dan Huang, who gave him a mysterious smile.


    "Well, am I kind?" He lowered his voice and used Xianli to make sure that other fairies could not hear him.


    Xiao Yao applied the same method, no good airway: "how on the kindness?"


    "Ha ha, you have so many super product God pills. Too many of them are useless. But now they are different. These fairies all know that you have super product God pills. Next, you stay in the lumen Pavilion for a while longer. Are you worried that they won''t come to you with good things?" Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it. It seemed that it was so reasonable, but he was curious: "don''t you worry that I will be watched by them?"


    Elder Dan Huang snorted coldly and said, "this is the lumen Pavilion. As long as I''m still here, who dares?"


    Xiao Yao was a little moved.


    It seems that I always thought that the elder of Dan emperor was too dark, which was wrong.


    Others are still planning to create opportunities for themselves!


    Thinking about this, Xiao Yao felt more and more guilty, and decided that he would never scold him again.


    Just had this idea, Dan Huang elder continued to say: "you don''t have to thank me, and then give me two more super product God Dan."


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    I''m still too young!


    "Can''t you be simple?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Simple?" Elder Dan Huang seemed to think that Xiao Yao was very coy. "I''m a thousand years old. Do you want to talk simple to me?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t say a word.


    But at this time, Xiao Yao once again enjoyed the feeling of attention.


    There is no fluctuation in the heart, even some want to laugh.


    As for whether he needs to worry about causing trouble behind him, it''s unnecessary. As I have said before, it''s not very difficult for him to change his identity, but he can''t go deep into that identity.


    "Cough, Liang Xiaoyou, don''t you introduce yourself?" Dan Huang elder suddenly pulls voice tongue to crack spring thunder way.


    Xiao Yao knew the purpose of elder Dan Huang and thought about it carefully. He felt that it was a good thing for him. So he was willing to seize this opportunity to make elder Dan Huang succeed in being a good friend. So he said with a smile, "I''m Liang Yulong, the Zhenlong Jianzong. For a while, I''ll be in Liuming Pavilion."


    Elder Dan Huang can''t laugh or cry.


    Although he had told Xiao Yao the purpose of doing so before, he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would be so straightforward.


    But if the goal is achieved, that''s enough.


    What''s more, elder Dan Huang appreciates Xiao Yao''s way of speaking.


    If you want to do something, just say it, why do you have to add those crooked roads?


    How many of these fairies are fools?


    It''s not a bad thing.


    Xiao Yao finished this sentence and walked down from the high platform.


    When he returned to his position, all the fairies in the same seat quickly spoke up and praised Xiao Yao. All kinds of flattery came out, and Xiao Yao was smiling on the surface. There was no need to be too arrogant. After all, he still wanted to do business. He only wanted good things in each other''s hands, not to mention a fairyland, even a dog, He won''t shut the other side out.


    No way, he is such a good talker.


    "Keke, elder martial brother Liang, do you have alchemists in Zhenlong Jianzong?" One of the fairies asked curiously.


    "Yes Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Why haven''t you heard of it before..." the fairy family was still curious.


    After all, Zhenlong Jianzong is not a small sect, but I only heard that Zhenlong Jianzong is a sword cultivator. I really haven''t heard of the fairies who use Dan to enter the Taoism.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and pointed to himself: "I am not it?"


    The fairy family was speechless.


    That''s a good point. There''s no reason


    It''s a birthday party. In fact, there are no dishes on the table. They are all rare fruits.


    These fairies don''t need to eat at all. Xiao Yao does the same. These fruits, in his stomach, can exercise and supplement the fairies'' power, which is very useful for fairies. So many fairies come to celebrate their birthday. I don''t know how many of these rare fruits they have to eat. It can be seen that the lumen Pavilion is really rich and powerful.


    Then, a lot of immortal statues, who have a head and a face in the fairyland, come to the high stage and express congratulatory messages one after another.


    Xiao Yao listen, think nothing interesting, continue to eat fruit.


    The taste is very good.


    At the end of the birthday party, before Xiao Yao got up, a group of fairies came to him.


    Among them are the nymphs of rouge valley.


    In fact, this time, the fairy of rouge valley came to the lumen Pavilion for a reason.


    Although the lumen Pavilion is a big sect in the fairyland, its face is definitely not so valuable.


    This time, the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao personally sent out a treasure of the Immortal Emperor. The reason, even the elder of Danhuang, was a little surprised. But he still didn''t understand the reason. He just thought that after the birthday party, the fairy of rouge valley would come and have a good chat with him.


    However, there is still some speculation in his heart, and he always thinks it has something to do with pills.


    Xiao Yao looked at a large group of fairies swarming, immediately headache, quickly said: "fellow Taoists, I have to go back to rest, the next few days, I am in the lumen Pavilion." Then he left quickly.


    Those fairies, looking at Xiao Yao''s back one by one, were helpless.


    Back in the room, not long after, the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yao wants to swear.


    No, I want to scold immortals.


    He knew that the super elixir made by him had a great effect on the fairies, but these fairies were too upset, right? I''ve just come back, and I''m looking for you?


    When he opened the door, he saw the two fairies standing at the door. Xiao Yao''s face was strange, not smiling.


    It''s the two fairies who live next door to Xiao Yao.


    Now Xiao Yao understands.


    Even if other fairies want to find their own place to live, they also need some time. They have to ask the disciples of the lumen Pavilion.


    But these two fairies, who have been living next door to themselves, can''t have no idea.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite capable." The big bearded fairy said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and asked, "are you going to kill me and take the super pill from me?"


    "Of course not." The bearded fairy shook his head.


    "I think so." Xiao Yao said, "after all, you don''t have so much ability."


    The big bearded fairy''s face changed, and his brows wrinkled. Just as he wanted to speak, the elegant looking male fairy had already put his hand on his shoulder.


    The bearded fairy turned to look at his friend, sighed and said, "you''d better tell him. I really can''t stand it. Even if I ask him, I can''t pull down this face."


    With that, he turned and left.


    The refined fairies shook their heads and had no choice.


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    Comparatively speaking, he thought that the big bearded fairy had a very good temper.


    Hate a person is hate a person, even if it is to ask each other, it is difficult to pull down the face to give up.


    If this kind of character is put on the earth, there will be countless keymen who say something childish or old-fashioned: children only see right and wrong, adults only see the pros and cons.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, such words are nothing but fart.


    Right is right, wrong is wrong.


    If you think it''s right to confuse black and white, it''s really naive.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao has many thoughts.


    On earth, there will always be a group of people. When you see people who don''t bow down for five bushels of rice or who don''t care about money, you always have to start from your most malicious point of view and guess how mature you are. You don''t know that people are different. What you value may not be valued by others.


    In that world, it is because there are always those "naive", "ridiculous" and "irrational" existence that there is a little dawn. They are like a light, shining through the window into the dark and rusty cage.


    So the people in the cage felt that the light was guilty.


    At this time, the refined fairy family spoke again.


    "Brother Liang, can I go in?"


    "No, just stand at the door." Xiao Yao said very impolitely.


    "..." it seems that the refined fairy family is a little embarrassed, but also find it difficult to say.


    It''s quite normal.


    Before, he and the big bearded fairy also yelled at Xiao Yao to fight and kill. Now they pull down their faces. It''s really hard to say.


    Even if you can do shameless, but this reversal is too fast.


    Xiao Yao probably saw what he was thinking in each other''s heart and said with a smile, "before other fairies have found me, to be honest, I think your time is limited."


    The refined fairy nodded and said, "I''m a monk, so is my friend. I want to ask for a super pill."


    "Aren''t you two fairies? One is enough? " Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Well... We can divide one and a half cents." Said the refined fairy.


    Xiao Yao smiles, leans on the doorframe, looks at each other and asks, "in fact, you don''t have to think so much. As long as you have good things in your hands, you can change them. I don''t care about these." The other side''s frank attitude was unexpected. But it''s also a good thing for him. It''s hard to get rid of a super God pill. In fact, the second thing is that they will offend Xiao Yao. At that time, other fairies swarmed in. Xiao Yao casually said that he and the big bearded fairies were doomed. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether we can replace the super product God pill or not. What''s important is that we can get Xiao Yao''s understanding. For now, it''s not bad¡° I have something, but I don''t know if it''s worth it. " Said the refined fairy¡° Come in Seeing that the other party doesn''t seem to be joking, Xiao Yao simply lets the other party in. The main reason is that... He felt that he was leaning against the doorframe to chat with each other. He looked very short. The elegant fairy was overjoyed and quickly followed Xiao Yao into the room. After sitting down, he took out the treasure from his mouth. Xiao Yao swept an eye, immediately in front of a bright. Originally, he didn''t report any hope, but he didn''t expect that there would be unexpected results£¨ Today''s fifth watch is coming

 Chapter 1882

    After Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on the table, he didn''t move it.


    It''s really a good thing!


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, the elegant fairies also showed a smile.


    Originally, he was not sure what value he had brought out, but now when he saw Xiao Yao''s expression, he immediately realized that it was absolutely a good thing.


    "Cough, elder martial brother Liang, what do you see?" The refined fairy asked, "what is this for me?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him and said, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" The elegant fairy''s face froze.


    What''s more, you just want to undercut me, and be a little more tactful!


    Just now my eyes were straight. Now tell me I don''t know?


    Do you think that you have credibility?


    Seeing the subdued expression on the face of the elegant fairy, Xiao Yao said with a smile, "obviously you don''t believe me, but I really don''t know. But I believe it must be a good thing. You can rest assured about that."


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the refined fairies were relieved. They really misunderstood each other.


    "Cough, elder martial brother Liang, what the hell is this?" Asked the refined fairy.


    "Guess what?"


    "..." the refined fairies are very hurt.


    This is so special, let me guess where to go!


    If I can guess, I need to ask you?


    Xiao Yao laughs and thinks that the refined fairies are mentally retarded.


    I said before, I don''t know what this is, but I still need to ask, is it necessary? It''s like I was lying to him before.


    "Well, I''ll give you a super pill. How about changing it for you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The elegant fairies were overjoyed and quickly arched their hands: "thank you, elder martial brother Liang."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    A super product of God Dan, in fact, has far exceeded the expectations of the elegant fairy.


    It''s very good for him to have a super pill.


    Before looking at Xiao Yao, his eyes seemed to be blazing, but it was useless in his hands. Since it''s like this, it''s better to give it to Xiao Yao, so that at least you can get a super pill for yourself.


    After the elegant fairy left, Xiao Yao held out his hand and picked up the things on the table.


    It is a translucent stone.


    It''s only the size of a slap, but there''s a light spot in the stone.


    When he saw the stone, Xiao Yao''s intuition told him that it was a good thing.


    As for where the judgment came from, Xiao Yao did not know.


    This gets in the hand, the Taiji power in Xiao Yao''s body surging subconsciously.


    With a slight frown, he had no time to think about it. He had injected the power of Tai Chi into his body, and suddenly a golden light appeared.


    Instead of dispersing the golden light, it gathered together to form a map like thing.


    Looking at the light curtain, Xiao Yao had five more words in his mind.


    The picture of mountains and rivers and animals.


    "It seems that it''s really a good thing!" Although Xiao Yao still doesn''t know the use of this stone, he can be sure that it''s a very cost-effective thing to exchange a super God pill for this picture of mountains and rivers.


    At this time, the electric tiger, which was originally nestled in the corner, suddenly uttered a scream. Then, a golden light in the light curtain fell, enveloping the electric tiger, and the electric tiger struggled.


    "Well?" Xiao Yao quickly removed the light curtain and frowned tightly.


    The electric tiger felt a little better, but there was a look of fear in his eyes.


    He ran to Xiao Yao and lay down under his feet. He seemed to be asking Xiao Yao: what did I do wrong? Do you want to do this to me?


    Xiao Yao scratched his head and couldn''t understand.


    "Are you afraid of this?" Xiao Yao put the stone in his hand and asked for an Wen.


    He nodded his head hard.


    At this time, he called out the python again.


    "Do you know what happened just now?"


    "If I had known, I would have told you." Python said, "however, if you didn''t quickly put away the light curtain just now, it''s estimated that the electric tiger will be put in. The picture of mountains and rivers and strange animals... Sounds mysterious!"


    Xiao Yao felt that he was asking for nothing.


    What Python says is nonsense.


    I know it''s very mysterious!


    He tried to put his divine sense into the stone, and saw nothing but a vast expanse of white.


    When he first drove away an''an''an and began to work the power of Tai Chi again, the mountain in his body suddenly vibrated.


    This time, Xiao Yao let nature take its course, and did not deliberately resist anything.


    He could clearly feel that in the stone, it seemed that a force had rushed directly into his body, and then covered the mountain in his body.


    Then, there was a sharp pain in his body, like a broken rib. However, the pain was very short and disappeared soon. When he regained his consciousness, he found that the saddle mountain had disappeared.


    The sound of the python disappeared.


    He was stunned. Suddenly, he felt empty. At the moment, he had no time to think about it. He quickly turned the divine consciousness again and entered the transparent stone. This time, it is no longer a pair of white, but put into another space.


    In front of you is a towering mountain.


    Xiao Yao was stunned. He looked at the mountain. On the mountain, there were countless complaining spirits, and


    A ferocious Python!


    Xiao Yao leaps to the top of the mountain. When the spirits see Xiao Yao, they don''t dare to provoke him. The python comes near.


    "You use the picture of mountains and rivers and beasts to collect the peaks in your body?" After seeing Xiao Yao, the python asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "for the time being, I''m not very clear."


    "It should be, and your presence here is not divine form, but entity." The boa constrictor said, "can you enter this picture of mountains and rivers?" After asking this sentence, he regretted it. Xiao Yao''s attitude had been very clear before, and it was useless to ask. The other party didn''t know.


    In this space, he re unfolds the picture of mountains and rivers, which has been lit up a small piece.


    "It seems that this picture of mountains, rivers and beasts is wonderful! Perhaps, we can also take in other landscapes and exotic animals. It''s just a small world. " Python said, "this is the ability of those immortal emperors. I didn''t expect that you could do it yourself."


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked, "am I omnipotent in this space?"


    "It''s no use for you to ask me that. Should you ask yourself?" Said the python.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and felt the strange Qi in this space.


    Those Qi are closely related to his own Qi, just like a mother.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly stamped his feet and opened his eyes. At that moment, there was a flash of light in his eyes. At the same time, the mountain under his feet suddenly trembled, and the screams of resentment were heard on the mountain.


    Xiao Yao quickly stops, his face is ecstatic.


    "Yes, in this space, I can really do whatever I want!" He thought again, and the mountain suddenly turned and hung in the air.


    Gravity has changed.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao had an unprecedented sense of achievement, as if he had become a creator.


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing!


    "With this picture of mountains and rivers, are you invincible? Take in who you want, and then you can ravage each other? " Asked the python.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "it''s not so easy. Before, it''s very difficult to take the electric tiger in. As long as the electric tiger has the heart to resist, it''s very difficult for the mountain and water beast to take it in."


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, python was relieved.


    "Fortunately, it''s like this, otherwise, it''s really against the heaven. Don''t the three realms of immortals, demons and demons have to be tossed by you at will?" Said the python.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    This is what he wants to do when he comes to Tianwaitian.


    It''s always been his goal.


    Let yourself in the three realms of heaven, immortals, demons and demons, wantonly crisscross!


    "I really don''t know who created this picture of mountains and rivers and animals." Xiao Yao sighed for a while, "this should have been related to the immortal, the devil and their powerful power of existence, right?"


    "Although I''m not immortal, what you''re talking about should not be separated from ten, except that you need to do a good job with this picture of mountains and rivers and animals." Said the python.


    "And you? Are you going out with me? "


    "Unless you take this mountain out again." The python said, "and actually I''m very good here. The python pattern on your spring and autumn sword has become a dragon pattern, and I have a sense of autonomy. I don''t need to help you. If you really meet a tough opponent, just let me out. "


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling that the Python''s words were reasonable, so he once again turned his mind and retreated from the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Back in the room, Xiao Yao didn''t come back for a long time.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly walked out of the door and came to a mountain. When he saw that there were no fairies around, he offered a picture of mountains and rivers and animals to bring the mountain into it.


    It turned out to be a failure and nothing happened.


    "Do you have to move this mountain into your own body before you can put it in the picture of mountains and rivers?" Xiao Yao frowned and thought curiously.


    But now he doesn''t get any answers at all. There is no doubt that at this time, Xiao Yao was holding a treasure, but he didn''t know how to use it. Even so, he is convinced that the role of landscape and other animals is far more important than the real treasure of immortals. This is the real treasure!

 Chapter 1883

    Xiao Yao''s intention to include the mountain peak in the picture of mountains, rivers and beasts was completely destroyed, and he was also lost.


    I went out in high spirits and came back a little dejected.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao was still thinking, and finally thought of some possibilities.


    On the one hand, it''s because there are so many fairies on this mountain.


    On the other hand, it is because the owner of the mountain is not himself.


    These possibilities exist, but they need to be verified by themselves.


    Anyway, I''m in my hands now. I don''t need to worry about these things.


    He was also very curious. What would happen when he lit up the picture of mountains and rivers?


    Can the immortal emperors be trapped in this picture?


    He suddenly had a sense of confidence.


    As long as it is in the picture of mountains and rivers, even if the Immortal Emperor really exists, he may not have the power of World War I!


    There, they are invincible!


    The more you think about it, the more excited you are.


    Back in the yard, I found two girls with long skirts standing at the door of my room.


    I feel familiar at first sight. I think about it carefully, and I think about it again.


    These two fairies are the fairies who come from rouming pavilion to celebrate their birthday.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, and now he wanted to ravage them in the pictures of mountains, rivers and beasts


    Well


    How can the word "trample" look so dirty here?


    He coughed and tried his best to restrain himself. When he came to the house, the two fairies gave a gift to Xiao Yao.


    "Brother Liang is back?"


    Xiao Yao snorted in his heart, thinking when I will become your younger martial brother.


    Before, Lu Dong, they, and the gentry living next door, saw that they were all called elder martial brothers, OK?


    However, Xiao Yao didn''t care about such trifles. Besides, if he really cares about his age, he might be his grandmother.


    At that time, won''t you suffer a lot?


    He gave a smile, arched back a gift: "two elder martial sisters, are you looking for me?"


    The two fairies nodded with a smile, like a spring breeze.


    It looks very kind.


    One of the fairies is a little taller with a melon seed face and a small mole hidden in the middle of her eyebrows. The other one wants to fall in love with a little bit. Goose face is a little bit fatter, but it looks more lovely. If Xiao Yao really evaluates it, he thinks that the girl with goose face and baby fat should look more comfortable, especially when she laughs, It always gives people a very relaxed feeling, which is very lovely. On the contrary, the tall fairy makes him feel a kind of pressure.


    Um... It''s the imperial sister type.


    "My name is Qiurong, and her name is Chunying." The tall girl said, "we are all from Rouge valley. This time we come to see younger martial brother Liang, we have some important things to talk about."


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t really want to chat with each other, after thinking about it, he nodded and went forward to push the door open. Then he turned over to look at them and said with a smile, "since the two elder martial sisters have something to say to me, let''s come in and talk."


    Qiurong Chunying smiles and walks in with Xiao Yao.


    After entering the room, Xiao Yao sat down and poured them a glass of water.


    "There''s no tea here. Actually, I''ve searched it carefully." Xiao Yao said, "it seems that the lumen Pavilion is a bit stingy."


    "Ha ha, that''s not true. If younger martial brother Liang really wants to drink tea, he should ask for it from the disciples of the lumen Pavilion. The spirit tea of the lumen Pavilion should not be stored too long, which is probably the reason why there is no regular tea in the guest room." The fairy named Qiurong said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao glances at Chunying with oval face. The girl hasn''t said a word until now. She just laughs happily all the time, and doesn''t know what she''s laughing at. Is it true that the two of them are all talking to Qiurong, and Chunying''s task is to sell cute?


    So casual?


    "Oh, I happen to have some spirit tea here, but it''s not from lumen Pavilion. It''s from my Rouge valley. Younger martial brother Liang can take it if you like." While talking, Qiurong has already taken out a ceramic jar and put it on the table. His eyes are overflowing with water. He continues to look at Xiao Yao, with a symbolic smile on his face. He hasn''t put it away until now. This is Xiao Yao. I''m afraid he would have been fascinated by other fairies at this time, It''s the feeling of heartbeat!


    Xiao Yao looked at the ceramic pot on the table, only laughed, but did not reach out to pick it up.


    Xiao Yao has known this for a long time.


    Before the other side has revealed its purpose, Xiao Yao said that he is not willing to have any interest disputes with the other side.


    After a while, Xiao Yao asked: "two elder martial sisters, when you were outside, you said you had something important to discuss with me. In this case, you might as well open the window and tell me the truth. If you need my help, I will do my best, but if it''s not for me, I won''t be brave."


    "Younger martial brother Liang is interesting, but that''s good. Since that''s the case, I''ll make it clear." Qiurong finally put away his smile.


    Xiao Yao muttered in his heart, where is Laozi interesting?


    You''re more interesting, right?


    "I hope that if younger martial brother Liang has nothing to do next, he can go to the rouge valley with us, and then live for a while." Qiu Rong said.


    Xiao Yao felt a thump in his heart.


    Is your identity discovered?


    It doesn''t make sense!


    If so, it is estimated that it is not the two fairies, but the Immortal Emperor.


    At least there are dozens of immortals, right?


    The expression on his face changed, but he didn''t speak immediately. He just frowned and waited for the other person to continue.


    Qiu Rong also thinks that Xiao Yao''s face looks a little strange at this time, but he doesn''t ask questions.


    She subconsciously turned around and looked at Chun Ying, who was still laughing.


    With a sigh in her heart, she continued: "don''t get me wrong, younger martial brother Liang. We have no malice in Yanzhi valley."


    "I believe that." Xiao yaopi said with a smile, "if yanzhigu is really going to do something to me, I''m afraid no one can stop me. I don''t need to run away, just kill me."


    Qiurong laughed again and said, "I hope younger martial brother Liang can follow me to the rouge Valley to help refine some pills."


    "Well? Do you want to use the magic pill? " Xiao Yao was suddenly relieved.


    He''s sure now.


    It seems that the other party''s coming to find himself has nothing to do with his own identity exposure. Like other fairies, it''s also because of the super product of Shendan.


    "It''s not just the super pill." Qiu Rong said, "there are other pills."


    "Please make it clear." Xiao Yao said with a frown.


    He felt that this fairy named Qiurong''s attitude was really not good enough. She was obviously asking for help from herself, but up to now, she has been hiding her words, which is really not pleasing.


    Fortunately, he was a disciple of rouge valley. Otherwise, he would have been killed by other fairies.


    Qiu Rong''s face was embarrassed, but he said: "younger martial brother Liang, there are some things that we can''t say. Maybe when you follow us back to Rouge Valley, the Immortal Emperor will see you in person."


    Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    He shook his head decisively.


    "I''m not going."


    "Why?" Qiu Rong was surprised.


    Xiao Yao''s answer is beyond Qiu Rong''s expectation.


    Even Chunying, who has been giggling all the time, puts away her smile and looks at Xiao Yao with a kind of puzzled eyes.


    If you change this into another fairy family, you will promise to come down as soon as you can see the Immortal Emperor?


    In the fairyland, it''s impossible for an ordinary fairyland to see the Immortal Emperor, and those fairyland who see the Immortal Emperor will generally get some advice. It''s a great chance to get the advice of the Immortal Emperor.


    Because of this, they can''t understand why Xiao Yao would refuse so decisively.


    Why?


    Xiao Yao wants to swear.


    Why do you ask me? I''ll go with you to Rouge Valley to die?


    Although both Fu Tu demon God and Xiao Yao have great confidence in the transparent bead, before that, Fu Tu demon God also said that it is better not to die in front of the Immortal Emperor, although the Immortal Emperor may not be able to see through Xiao Yao''s disguise.


    Note that it may not be used here!


    That is to say, it is still possible.


    What''s more, it''s still Rouge valley.


    Yanzhi Valley is the world opened up by Xiyao Xiandi, where her strength will be more powerful. It''s not impossible to see through Xiao Yao''s disguise, otherwise he won''t refuse so decisively. After all, Xiao Niannian is still in Rouge valley. Doesn''t he want to sneak into Rouge Valley to have a look at his daughter?


    "I have other things to do. I don''t have time to go to Rouge Valley, but if Rouge Valley wants my super product God pill, I can help refine some." Xiao Yao said without expression.


    Qiurong and Chunying look at each other, but they are a little uncertain.


    "What if Lord Xiandi asked you to go?" Spring cherry suddenly said.


    This is Chunying''s first sentence so far.


    This sentence also hit Xiao Yao''s seven inches.


    What''s more, I was dragged to basher by elder Dan Huang before, but I didn''t expect that it really caused trouble.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "if the Immortal Emperor really let me go, I naturally have no way to evade, but I don''t believe that the Immortal Emperor will use force to suppress people."


    When he said these words, Xiao Yaoyi was right in his words. What he said was sonorous and powerful.


    The general of the other side is him, and he also goes back against the general.


    Even if Xiyao Immortal Emperor will really use force to suppress people, it''s good that everyone knows it. As the disciples of rouge Valley, they can''t say that.


    Isn''t that to recruit gangsters for your own family? In addition, the Beidou Immortal Emperor has not dealt with the rouge Valley all these years. If this matter reaches the Beidou Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid that the Beidou Immortal Emperor will take the opportunity to make trouble¡° Since younger martial brother Liang has other things to do, we don''t want to force him. Let''s do this. We want to exchange some pills suitable for Terran cultivation. " Hearing the word "Terran", Xiao Yao''s body trembled. He suddenly raised his head, looked at the talking Qiu Rong, his hands subconsciously pressed on the table. In fact, he also knows that he should keep calm at this time. The problem is... He just can''t calm down now! He took a deep breath and relieved his inner emotion. Xiao Yao asked, "is there a human race in Rouge Valley?"

 Chapter 1884

    "It''s the Immortal Emperor who received a disciple before. Of course, that disciple is a little special. We can''t have too many races in Yanzhi valley. There is no other race except the younger martial sister. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru also knows that." Qiu Rong said quickly.


    What she thought was that the Xians had always been somewhat resistant to the Terrans and did not wait to see them.


    That''s why she has to say it.


    These words also let Xiao Yao confirm his previous guess.


    They are seeking elixir for Xiao Nian!


    Xiao Yao wanted to talk, but the other side had already said: "younger martial brother Liang, these things are related to the secret of my Rouge valley. If it wasn''t for the sake of pills, I wouldn''t have said that before, so now, please don''t ask more questions."


    When he said this, Qiu Rong was also dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yao stopped talking.


    Although he would like to have a good look at Xiao Niannian''s current situation, he knows that he can''t be in a hurry about it. If he reveals his purpose too quickly, even if he is a fool, he can guess something.


    "I can refine the pills of the human race." Xiao Yao said, "but it will take some time."


    Autumn and spring cherry are all showing a happy look.


    "How long will it take?" Qiu Rong asked.


    "Two months, at least." Xiao Yao said.


    "So long?" Qiu Rong''s eyes are slightly closed.


    But Chun Ying said, "well, two months. We''ve been waiting for younger martial brother Liang for two months. It happens that in these two months, we''ve also prepared some things. We can''t let younger martial brother Liang suffer losses, can''t we?"


    Xiao Yao laughed, but his mind was blank.


    Finally


    After coming to the fairyland, I have met my daughter again.


    Although I can''t see Xiao Niannian now, I can at least do something about it.


    I don''t know if Niannian has been erased or forgotten


    Inexplicable emotions welled up in my heart.


    "Younger martial brother Liang, what''s the matter with you?" Chunying asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "let''s go back first, two elder martial sisters. I''m going to prepare for alchemy. By the way, please say hello to the two elder martial sisters and the lumen Pavilion, saying I''ll stay a few more days."


    "Naturally."


    "It should be."


    Qiurong Chunying gets up and goes out.


    He took the door with him.


    After waiting out of the yard, the expression on Chunying''s face suddenly changed.


    Such as warm spring suddenly to winter.


    A pair of original spiritual eyes, but flashing a dark look.


    "There''s something strange about this guy." Chunying said.


    Qiu Rong looks at her puzzled.


    "Originally, I was sitting on the edge and always wanted to listen to his heart, but I failed. His breath seemed to be shrouded by something." Chunying said.


    "That''s a little odd indeed." Qiu Rong frowned.


    Chunying is silent.


    All along, her status in Rouge Valley is not low, and the reason is very simple.


    He can hear his heart.


    The so-called voice of the heart is nothing more than what the other party is thinking. Although she only has the strength of immortal generals, as long as she is willing, immortal Zun can''t stop her peeping.


    However, in Xiao Yao''s place, she fell down and became shriveled.


    I can''t understand what I think.


    "Don''t think about it." Chunying said, "anyway, our goal has been achieved. If he doesn''t want to go to our Rouge Valley, he doesn''t have to go. As long as he can help us refine the pills suitable for the human race, even if the task given to us by the Immortal Emperor is completed, don''t we come to liumingting this time to hope that the elder Dan emperor can help us refine the pills? Can we still take him to Rouge Valley? "


    Qiu Rong said with a smile: "do you think he can really refine it?"


    "The quality of the pills refined by him is better than that of the super God pills refined by the elder of the emperor of Dan. I can still see that." Chunying has a saying.


    Qiu Rong nodded and didn''t continue to say anything.


    In the room, a sneer appeared on Xiao Yao''s face.


    He suddenly felt that he had underestimated the fairy family named Chunying before.


    On the surface, people and animals are harmless. In fact, this is the real big man!


    I haven''t gone to the rouge Valley yet, and my identity has been threatened. If I really go to the rouge Valley, I will surely fall.


    He felt more and more that he had made the right decision.


    Then he calmed down again.


    It was not difficult for Xiao Yao to refine the pills needed by the human race, let alone two months.


    But now it''s different.


    This is for Xiao Niannian!


    Although I can''t see my daughter or take her away, I have to prepare a gift for her before that?


    "Niannian, come on well. When Dad can beat those immortals, he will take you home." Xiao Yao reached out and rubbed his face.


    He always felt that this day should not be too long


    Because the birthday party is over, the two fairies who live next to Xiao Yao have already left.


    The rouge Valley said hello, and the Liuming Pavilion sent its disciples to guard the courtyard, so that all the fairies were not allowed to get near, let alone enter.


    This is to create an excellent alchemy environment for Xiao Yao.


    In elder Danhuang''s pavilion, elder Qiuming, the pavilion owner and several other elders gathered together.


    "I said, elder Dan Huang, you already know about it. Why don''t you tell us in advance?" The pavilion owner sighed and said with a bitter smile.


    Although he is the leader of the lumen Pavilion, he has a very low attitude when facing the elder of Dan emperor.


    He knew that the luminescent Pavilion could be without him, but it could not be without the elder of Dan emperor.


    The reason why lumingting can become the biggest sect in Jianzhou is closely related to elder Dan Huang.


    If it''s not because there is an elder of the Danhuang who can refine the elixir, how can they get the respect of so many local sects?


    It is precisely because those sects are making way for the luminary pavilion that the luminary Pavilion can continue to grow.


    The more important reason is that in the fairyland, many fairyland people think that as long as the elder of the Dan emperor can one day refine a top-grade holy Pill on top of the super grade God pill, it is not impossible for him to enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    Although it seems that it is still a little far away, after all, there is a lumen Pavilion behind the old emperor Dan.


    With the powerful help of lumen Pavilion, it''s not impossible for elder Dan Huang to enter the immortal kingdom. This should be one of the most promising ones in the immortal family.


    Therefore, no matter who the owner of the pavilion is, he should be polite when facing the elder Dan Huang.


    "Now, isn''t it too late? Aren''t they still at our lumen pavilion? " Dan Huang elder said with a smile.


    "But now, he has been targeted by Rouge Valley!" Pavilion host bitter gourd face way.


    "That''s OK. Didn''t they go back with the fairies in Rouge Valley?" The elder of Dan emperor pressed his hand on the table and said, "but you are also the owner of the lumen Pavilion. When the alchemy is over, you can pack up some good things and send them to him."


    "Is that ok?" The owner of the pavilion looks puzzled.


    "I said, are you really stupid or fake stupid? I think Lu Dong is more likely to come than you. Other fairies say that I can enter the Immortal Emperor. In fact, this is a polite saying. How old am I? Even if the fairies live long, how long can I live? What''s more, if you really want to say that you can become an Immortal Emperor with Dan, the boy named Liang Yulong hopes much more than I do. "


    "Do you mean that his alchemy is above you?" Although elder Dan Huang has said that before, there are not many fairies that they really believe in. They all think that elder Dan Huang wants to hold up the younger generation named Liang Yulong, that''s all.


    But now they are all disciples and elders of Luming Pavilion. They are all immortals of their own. At this time, in this situation, there is no need for elder Dan Huang to praise the guy named Liang Yulong.


    Therefore, all this is true.


    After listening to the words of elder Dan Huang, the leader of the pavilion realized the importance of the problem.


    He felt that he had thought too little before.


    "How can we say that Liang Yulong is also a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong. It''s obviously impossible for us to keep him as a disciple of our Liuming Pavilion, but it doesn''t affect us to have a good relationship with him. Do you understand what I say?" Dan Huang elder quite some instructs the person tireless meaning, said earnestly.


    The master of Liuming Pavilion nodded his head, indicating that he had kept in mind the words of elder Dan Huang.


    Coming out of the pavilion, the leader of the pavilion sighed.


    He took a few steps, turned around and looked at the elder Qiuming behind him.


    "What do you think?" Asked the master of the pavilion.


    "Look with your eyes." Elder Qiuming said seriously.


    Lu Ming Pavilion master gave angry smile: "how to say I am also Pavilion master, can you elders give me a little face?"


    Qiuming elder said with a smile: "son of a bitch, when your butt is big, you still ride around my neck. Now tell me face?"


    Master of Liuming Pavilion


    He felt more and more that he, the pavilion owner, was holding back.


    "But next, I''m going to have a good look at what else we have at the lumen Pavilion." Elder Qiuming zhengse said, "elder Danhuang is right. Even if we can''t leave him behind, it''s necessary to have a good relationship. In addition, we need to have a good relationship not only with the disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, but also with Zhenlong Jianzong. Although Zhenlong Jianzong is not a top school now, one day, There really came out an Immortal Emperor in their sect. At that time, we wanted to curry favor with each other, but we couldn''t get along with each other. "


    The master of the pavilion coughed and said, "what is flattery? How can we flatter other fairies?" Elder Qiuming shook his head. What time is it? Why do you want to dress high? In fact, at this time, Zhenlong Jianzong was in complete disorder. Fairyland is very big, but the speed of news dissemination is also very fast£¨ The third shift is coming, and there will be the fourth one later.)

 Chapter 1885

    Zhenlong Jianzong.


    For such a short time, Su Shanshan has already received a lot of Xianyin letters.


    Among them, all the fairies mentioned the name of a fairyland.


    Liang Yulong.


    To be honest, Su Shanshan has a feeling of going crazy.


    After reading those fairy sound biographies, Su Shanshan began to doubt life.


    Liang Yulong is indeed a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong. That''s right. There''s no doubt about it. But when did Liang Yulong become so powerful?


    Can we make alchemy?


    They don''t know if it''s good or not!


    Zhenlong Jianzong is a sword cultivator from the top to the bottom. When did there ever appear a fairy who took Dan as his way?


    This is totally unreasonable!


    Is there any chance for this boy?


    "Hey, master, according to me, you should let me go out now and find a chance to kill him." Gao Liujiang stood beside Su Shanshan and said with a smile.


    Su Shanshan looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Gao Liujiang went on to say to himself: "that boy is very powerful now, and he is also valued by the luminescent Pavilion. In case he becomes something extraordinary one day in the future, I''m afraid our Zhenlong Jianzong will be in great danger."


    Speaking of this, Gao Liujiang pauses and goes on: "his character, as you know, Jai canthus must be better. We were still chasing him before Zhenlong Jianzong, but we didn''t expect that he had gone to Jiejian state."


    Su Shan Shan sighed and said, "it''s not easy to kill him now."


    "That''s true, but Shifu, when he walks outside, he still uses the name of Zhenlong Jianzong disciple. What do you mean by him?" Gao Liujiang asked.


    Su Shanshan did not speak.


    Gao Liujiang made up his mind by himself: "I think it''s very possible that he just thinks he''s developed and wants to let Zhenlong Jianzong know, and then he''s in a panic. Hehe, this boy has so many bad minds!"


    Su Shan Shan sighed, waved his hand and said, "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. But I don''t need to think so much for the time being."


    Gao Liujiang nodded and said nothing.


    "By the way, where''s Luo Yin?" Su Shanshan asked.


    "Jianshan." Gao Liujiang said, "although Jianshan has collapsed, the little girl is still looking for Chen Qi, saying that she wants to see the immortal in life and the corpse in death."


    Speaking of this, Gao Liujiang couldn''t help laughing again and continued, "master, what do you think of my younger martial sister? Although Chen Qi is a good person, she doesn''t have so much contact with us. Is it necessary for her to be so attentive? "


    Su Shan Shan laughed, but didn''t feel so surprised.


    "So Luoyin is Luoyin!" Su Shanshan said.


    Gao Liujiang nodded slightly, and suddenly felt that this was a very philosophical statement


    Speaking of Chen Qi, Su Shanshan is also a little nervous.


    "If I had known that something like that would happen, I would not have let him go up Jianshan with us." Su Shanshan said.


    "Master, the past is gone. We don''t have to think so much about it." Gao Liujiang said, "didn''t you tell me before? Every fairy has its own chance, but it will also have its own disaster. No matter it''s luck or disaster, it''s not so easy to escape. After all, the way of heaven won''t be fooled by a fairy. "


    Su Shanshan nodded slightly, and felt a little funny.


    What I said to my disciples before, but now my disciples still need to comfort themselves with such words.


    "By the way, did Mufeng not contact you during this period?" Su Shanshan asked.


    Gao Liujiang shook his head.


    "This child, I don''t know. Come back and have a look." Su Shan Shan sighed and shook his head.


    "Master, we are far away. What should we do about Liang Yulong?" Gao Liujiang coughed and saw that Su Shanshan was talking farther and farther, so he quickly opened his mouth and pulled the topic back. He asked seriously.


    "What do you think to do?" Su Shanshan asked.


    "Do we have to reply to the fairies first? Liang Yulong is no longer our disciple?" After Gao Liujiang said this, while Su Shanshan was still thinking, he had already figured it out. He quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, in this way, maybe the lumen Pavilion will accept him as a disciple. After all, that boy is a sweet cake now, haven''t you heard? Even the rouge Valley wants to take him back. If it''s true, isn''t it a disaster for Zhenlong Jianzong? "


    Su Shanshan''s face changed.


    What Gao Liujiang said was something she had never thought of before.


    Now think about it, that''s true.


    Luming Pavilion is better. Although it''s powerful, it''s in Jiejian state.


    But Rouge Valley is different.


    It''s a sect developed by Emperor Xian.


    If Liang Yulong really becomes a disciple of the Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperor wants to help Liang Yulong vent his anger. It''s really no trouble to destroy Zhenlong Jianzong.


    "In that case, what do you think?" Su Shanshan asked.


    "I think, since Liang Yulong doesn''t say it, we don''t say it either." Gao Liujiang said that although doing so may delay Liang Yulong, if it had been in the past, they would not have done so, but now it is different. Liang Yulong has stood on the opposite side of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    What else can they do?


    Can''t you really expect your strong enemy to go further?


    It''s something you don''t want to do.


    Su Shanshan sighed and nodded: "now it seems that it can only be like this. In addition, you should take some of your martial brothers, all of whom are above xianzun, and go to jiejianzhou."


    Although Su Shanshan''s words were not very clear, Gao Liujiang clearly expressed his master''s meaning.


    In fact, Su Shanshan was not willing to do this, but now it''s different.


    Liang Yulong is not the Liang Yulong he used to be.


    If one day, Liang Yulong can really become an Immortal Emperor or a disciple of an Immortal Emperor, can they still have good fruit to eat when they govern the Dragon Sword sect?


    As the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong, Su Shanshan must make an immediate decision.


    "Think of it as cleaning up the door." Su Shanshan''s eyes flashed a kill chance and said in a deep voice.


    "Master, don''t worry. I promise to finish the task!" Gao Liujiang laughed, turned and walked out of the house.


    In addition to Zhenlong Jianzong, Mufeng, who was still wandering in zhenyuanzhou, also knew about it.


    The news went on too fast.


    He was also surprised that Liang Yulong could have such a great future.


    "I didn''t expect that he would have such an adventure after he left Zhenlong Jianzong." For Liang Yulong, Mufeng also knows the root and the bottom.


    Liang Yulong is very clear about how many Jin and how many liang he has. How can the other party alchemy? Now I have such a great ability. I must have got some chance after I left Zhenlong Jianzong.


    "Is Liang Yulong your enemy?" A young man in a Taoist robe asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Mufeng said, "I also want to go to Jiejian state to get the life of the dog thief. Otherwise, if he grows up, he will feel that my sister has affected his way, and maybe he will kill him."


    At this point, Mufeng''s killing mechanism is circulating.


    "I will never allow such a thing to happen!"


    The young man in the Taoist robe blinked and said, "then I''ll follow you?"


    "Forget it, brother Hong. Your accomplishments are still too low. First, improve your strength. If you go to Zhenlong Jianzong, you will be my friend of Mufeng. Zhenlong Jianzong will accept you as a disciple." Mufeng said.


    The Taoist surnamed Hong nodded and asked tentatively, "what if they think I''m from the human race


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be. Not all the fairies have such great hostility to the Terrans. It''s just that you didn''t happen to have it before." Mufeng said with a smile, "didn''t they kill you? It won''t be


    The Taoist surnamed Hong sighed and nodded.


    "But, brother Hong, there''s something I''d like to tell you." Mufeng suddenly said, "before you and I said two names, a Xu crazy song, a Xiao Yao, these two names after you don''t mention in fairyland."


    "I know." Hong feisheng sighed and said with a bitter smile, "these two are really amazing. Xu kuangge is better. He just killed Xiao Yao in the immortal family. Now that he''s missing, Xiao Yao is even more powerful. The Immortal Emperor wants to kill him... What evil have we done?"


    Speaking of these, Hong feisheng has an impulse to cry.


    In Tianwaitian, he also has an old friend.


    But how can this old friend be hated by the fairies?


    But he didn''t complain.


    On the contrary, he was a little proud.


    One can catch up with the fairies and kill them.


    One can make the Immortal Emperor think about.


    Tut Tut, these are all great people!


    I''m so familiar with Xiao Yao. I don''t think it''s much different?


    Mufeng tells Hong feisheng the way to Zhenlong Jianzong. Just before he leaves, Hong feisheng suddenly says, "by the way, brother Mufeng, if you see these two in the future, you should tell them that I am in Xianzu. Please look for me! I''m a weak baby now. I need to be protected... "


    Mufeng restrained a smile, nodded, and said helplessly: "I can only say as much as I can, but I can''t promise. If I really meet them, they will kill me."


    "Ha ha, no, neither of them is unreasonable!" Hong feisheng said firmly, "besides, you can also mention my name! They won''t embarrass you. Well, it''s not right. Actually, Xu kuangge and I don''t know each other very well. We haven''t even seen each other. But Xiao Yao and I have a good relationship! You tell him that he will cover you for sure


    Mufeng nodded, then Huahong left¡° Ah, you have to practice well. You can''t be bullied everywhere, can you? Xiao Yao is so powerful that I can''t get rid of him for anything, can''t I? " Hong feisheng grinned and went on¡° The fairy family is very big. Where can we find immortality¡° The star road is very wide. When will you meet your old friends? "¡° What a heaven, what a group of demons Hong feisheng walked faster and faster, but he didn''t dare to fly in the rainbow. He couldn''t stop talking¡° I have to be arrogant. I have to protect her. I can''t be bullied by the fairies with her, can I? Can''t let her see me being bullied by the fairy family... "Speaking of this, Hong feisheng suddenly laughed. He thinks it''s good to have a person who needs to be protected by himself£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming

 Chapter 1886

    Lu Ming Pavilion.


    Xiao Yao closed the door and two months passed quickly.


    When I go out, I open the door and see Qiurong and Chunying standing at the door.


    "You''ve been squatting here?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. I haven''t been here long." Qiu Rong said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "it''s OK, it doesn''t matter if you squat. I''m not flustered."


    Qiurong Chunying covers her mouth and laughs.


    It looks very mild.


    If Xiao Yao had not heard the two girls'' conversation with divine sense before, he would have believed it.


    Especially Chun Ying, this ability is a little abnormal.


    I really don''t know how Xu SuGuan, a young monk with mind reading skills, will meet this girl named Chunying.


    Two people shut up, think, can scold out.


    Inexplicably thinking of this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "What is younger martial brother Liang laughing at?" Chunying asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "it''s OK. I think of an interesting thing." Then side open body, "two elder martial sisters come in."


    Chunying was a little annoyed, thinking how nice it would be if she could hear the voice of Liang Yulong!


    After entering the room, Qiurong Chunying just sat down and began to ask questions.


    "Is brother Liang successful?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "it''s OK, but the result still doesn''t meet my expectation."


    Chunying Qiurong looks at each other and sees regret and embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    "This time, how many super quality pills have Liang made for the human race?" Chunying asked.


    Xiao Yao calculated for a while, said: "there are about 20 pieces of it, Terran elixir, some difficulty."


    "Twenty?" Chunying and Qiurong were stunned.


    Originally, they thought that Xiao Yao could refine five or six of them, which was very good.


    In addition, Xiao Yao said that she was disappointed. They were all ready and subconsciously thought that Xiao Yao had only refined three or four of them this time.


    Now it''s a huge reversal to hear the answer!


    For them, it''s really unbelievable


    Seeing the expression of Chunying Qiurong, Xiao Yao also muttered in his heart.


    Look at each other''s expression, this is how dissatisfied with their own ah?


    It doesn''t make sense, does it?


    Although the quantity of pills made by ourselves is not very much, at least the quality is very good! Compared with the pills made by the elder of the emperor of Dan, Xiao Yao felt that the pills he made this time were better. If the elder of the emperor of Dan was here at this time, he would praise them and say that they are the best of the best.


    In fact, Xiao Yao now completely misunderstood the meaning of Qiurong and Chunying.


    Their shock, of course, is not because they think that Xiao Yao made too little.


    "Cough, although I didn''t make many pills this time, I can assure you that the pills I made are definitely the best pills I''ve made over the years!" Xiao Yao said.


    This is absolutely from the bottom of my heart.


    If he wanted to make pills for others or other fairies, he could just practice and eat them. Even if he made pills for himself, he didn''t think so much and didn''t care. But now he knows for whom he made pills. He must treat them seriously and carefully. In the past two months, he actually made 30 pills, Ten of them were slightly inferior in quality. He stayed and planned to take them himself. The remaining 20 were the best of the best.


    At least, from Xiao Yao''s point of view, it is.


    Moreover, on average, he made a furnace every two days, and there was only one pill in each furnace.


    In the past, Xiao Yao refined pills, which time was not a furnace of several?


    Those low-grade pills, dozens of pills in a furnace.


    This time, it''s all one by one, just to concentrate.


    When Xiao Yao takes out all the 20 pills, the expression on Chunying Qiurong''s face is also changing rapidly.


    "This... These are all?" When Chunying spoke, her tone was full of shock.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Qiu Rong took a deep breath, calmed his heart, stood up and gave a salute to Xiao Yuan.


    "Thank you, younger martial brother Liang At this time, I am very sincere.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "yes, yes."


    This is more sincere than Qiu Rong.


    For Xiao Yao, this is what it should be!


    Chunying said with a smile, "in this way, Qiurong and I are in a bit of a dilemma."


    Xiao Yao looks at her puzzled.


    Qiurong also chuckled and explained: "we have prepared some things before, and we intend to exchange things for things. But now when we see these pills, Chunying and I suddenly feel that the things we prepared before are not good enough."


    This is not a joke, but a very serious one.


    From the eyes of Chunying and Qiurong, Xiao Yao can also see a trace of anxiety and uneasiness.


    It can be seen that they are worried from the heart at this time.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to say it doesn''t matter, but he was worried that if he said it, it would arouse the suspicion of the two Fairies in front of him.


    Before the spring cherry autumn Rong conversation, Xiao Yao also heard.


    The two fairies are very delicate in mind, and they all know that there must be demons when things go wrong. Sitting in front of them, the two fairies don''t know how many years they have lived, so they can''t fail to understand.


    He coughed, but he didn''t want to show his real ideas too much. He just said with a smile: "there must be a lot of good things in a sect like yanzhigu. Even if it doesn''t exist, it''s OK to owe it. It''s a very cost-effective thing to make yanzhigu owe me a share."


    Qiurong and Chunying nodded slightly. They thought that Liang Yulong, who came out of Zhenlong Jianzong, was very clever.


    As the other party said, what kind of real treasure can match the love owed by Rouge Valley?


    You know, they represent not only yanzhigu, but also Xiyao Xiandi!


    The real ruler of fairyland, one of the strongest.


    Therefore, this is definitely not a small loss.


    "Since that''s the case, we in the rouge valley will be in debt first. We didn''t think so much about it this time when we came to the lumen Pavilion. We just thought we could ask elder Dan Huang for some pills, but we didn''t expect to meet younger martial brother Liang. If younger martial brother Liang needs any help from Rouge in the future, just crush this." While speaking, Qiurong has already reached out and handed Xiao Yao a jade card that looks exquisite and clear, which is about the same size as the jade card Xiao Yao snatched from Liang Yulong.


    This is probably also a kind of representative of the identity of the disciple of rouge valley. You can inform the sect by crushing it at the critical moment.


    "There''s something else." When speaking, Qiu Rong moved a lot of rare medicinal materials out of his storage space. In addition, there are some weapons, swords, guns, sticks and so on. People who don''t know think Qiu Rong is a forger, but these weapons, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, are very common and useless. Xiao Yao thought about it and put them away, It''s not bad to have the right opportunity to trade things with other fairies in the future.


    In addition to the miscellaneous weapons, there was another item that made Xiao Yao''s eyes shine.


    It was a transparent glass bottle. In the glass bottle, there was a living creature, only the size of a nail cap, with a blue halo and a pair of wings. At this time, it was still waving its wings and flying in the bottle. It seemed that it wanted to break free, but after struggling for a long time, it couldn''t rush out of the glass bottle.


    Seeing Xiao Yao looking at the glass bottle, Qiurong Chunying looks at each other with a smile on her face.


    They feel that Xiao Yao is really a person with vision.


    "This is a star worm. If you feed it with your own blood for a period of time, you can have the same mind. What it sees and hears is equal to what you see and hear." Qiu Rong said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, but he was not so happy. Instead, he asked cautiously, "won''t it be discovered by other fairies and demons?"


    Chun Ying praises Xiao Yao and thinks that the other person''s thinking ability is very fast.


    It''s a great thing to think of the key points in such a short time.


    Chunying thought about it and explained, "it depends on your accomplishments. For example, why didn''t we use starworms to spy on you before? Because we don''t know the depth of your strength, we will worry about being discovered by you, but if your strength is not as good as ours, your every move will be under our control. "


    Xiao Yao laughed: "so it is."


    He was also a little surprised. Chunying''s attitude was so calm that she didn''t hide it.


    "So, as long as it''s not as powerful as your fairy clan, it won''t be aware of the existence of starworm." Qiurong took over the conversation and said, "of course, the things we brought this time are really few, and they are not enough to replace the 20 super product God pills. We have written down the love."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand to show that it didn''t matter.


    After being polite for a while, Chunying and Qiurong get up and leave.


    Then, a lot of fairies swarmed in.


    Especially knowing Xiao Yao''s generous attitude towards Rouge Valley, these fairies are almost moved to cry.


    It''s very rare that there are so many Fairies in the world who are so talkative.


    However, when they got in touch with Xiao Yao, they realized that their previous thoughts were just bullshit.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t speak as well as those female disciples of rouge Valley say, OK?


    It''s just a piece of dirt!


    In the face of these fairies, Xiao Yao''s attitude is really not good at all.


    It''s not for Xiao Nian to study alchemy. Xiao Yao can do nothing about it. He doesn''t like the fairies all the time. Now it''s a good chance. He doesn''t let the other party doubt his fairies. Xiao Yao feels embarrassed. As a result, those immortals who stayed in the lumen Pavilion gave Xiao Yao a nickname one after another. I''ll pick the skin.

 Chapter 1887

    To be honest, Xiao Yao really wants to kill all the immortals who carry a group of rags to exchange for super product Shendan.


    This is not only wasting their precious time, but also insulting their intelligence!


    Do these bastards really think they''re fooling?


    It turns out that what Xiao Yao thinks is true.


    Those fairies, after hearing the words of those Fairies in Rouge Valley, subconsciously thought that Xiao Yao was really absent-minded, so they took a chance and wanted to exchange some worthless things for Xiao Yao''s super pill. However, the reality is that Xiao Yao slapped them in the face to let them know how Liang peeled.


    Let these fairies know what society is?


    Dan Huang elder with luminescent Pavilion Lord, also to Xiao Yao side run three or four times.


    The purpose is simple. I hope Xiao Yao can find a way to instruct those alchemy disciples in the lumen Pavilion. He can be regarded as half a teacher for them.


    Lumingting is different from other schools.


    Take Zhenlong Jianzong for example. It''s all about sword repair. But the Liuming Pavilion is different. It covers a wide range, including sword and knife repair. There are not a few fairies who use Dan to enter the Taoism, while the owner of the Liuming Pavilion is the fairies who use boxing to enter the Taoism.


    Xiao Yao thought about it or refused it. It was a hard job, and he didn''t think that what he could teach about alchemy was entirely based on self understanding.


    For such a long time, the elder of Dan Emperor didn''t want to teach his disciples alchemy?


    If you want to improve the strength of other alchemists, there is no way. Xiao Yao can do it, that is, send out his own alchemy furnace or abnormal fire, which is totally impossible.


    He also understood that the reason why lumen Pavilion made such a request was that the drunk was not drunk.


    The more real reason may be that you want to have some relationship with yourself, and the best result is that you can stay in the lumen Pavilion for this reason. Although Xiao Yao is not as old as them, his way of life is not that of a fledgling boy. He can still understand these twists and turns. If he didn''t have this brain, he would have become a corpse. Oh no, he should have become a skeleton.


    Fairyland or Terran, no matter where they are, they can''t live without brains.


    Xiao Yao knows that.


    Xiao Yao politely refused, and the fairies such as the master of Liuming Pavilion and the elder of Danhuang didn''t feel much surprised.


    It seems that they expected all this.


    They didn''t say much about it. Even if they wanted to talk about it, they had to wait until they left.


    The master of Liuming Pavilion left with the elders and disciples first, but the elder Dan Huang stayed and talked with Xiao Yao for a while. He just talked about what kind of pills Xiao Yao made for yanzhigu. In addition, he asked about the harvest over a period of time.


    It''s OK that elder Dan Huang didn''t mention it. Xiao Yao couldn''t stop the car.


    There are ten thousand sentences in his mind that MMP wants to make complaints about.


    It turns out that elder Dan Huang is indeed a very qualified audience. He has been listening quietly all the time.


    "Some of these bastards are not real things." When Xiao Yao said that, elder Dan Huang said with a smile, "don''t be angry. You hurt yourself."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and took a sip of tea. He asked for it from the lumen Pavilion, and it cost a lot. As Qiurong Chunying said before, the tea in the lumen Pavilion is still very good.


    "I''m not so vulnerable. I''ve put up with it, eh." Xiao Yao said, "by the way, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean?" Elder Dan Huang didn''t understand Xiao Yao at all.


    "It''s a plan to leave me at the lumen pavilion?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Listen to Xiao Yao have said so straightforward, Dan emperor elder think oneself continue to play silly is not too good, simply said: "I just give them advice, tell them the importance of you, but want to how to do, is their own idea."


    Xiao Yao finished listening and sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    "I''m so angry Xiao Yao said, "can''t you be creative and have some ideas? Can''t you think of another way? "


    "For example?" Elder Dan Huang asked with a smile.


    "For example, send me some fairies and let me be the son-in-law of lumingting." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Dan Huang pats his head and thinks Xiao Yao''s proposal is very good. However, seeing Xiao Yao''s happy expression, he realizes that the other party is just talking nonsense and doesn''t want to say anything.


    Then, elder Dan Huang suddenly fell silent and looked at Xiao Yao with a strange look.


    This is a kind of scrutiny.


    Being looked at by the elder Dan Huang with such eyes, Xiao Yao only felt that he was going to get goose bumps all over.


    It''s the same for you to be watched by an old man who has lived for thousands of years.


    Elder Dan Huang didn''t say a word, and Xiao Yao didn''t say a word, just felt his scalp numb.


    Does this old guy have any bad hobbies?


    Elder Dan Huang suddenly said, "are you really a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?"


    Xiao Yao frowned, but did not speak.


    "When the deal is over, let''s go down the mountain early. Originally, I wanted to keep you. After thinking about it, I''d better forget it." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "elder Dan Huang, what does this mean?"


    "You are not a fool. Why do I say so much? I''ve lived for a thousand years, and that''s good. " When the elder Dan Huang spoke, he suddenly raised his hand and put a layer of prohibition on the room. "Now what I say to you, no other fairy can hear, unless the Immortal Emperor wants to spy on this side, but those immortal emperors are very busy and can''t control us. In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t think so much about it, but after I really knew you, I realized that there was something wrong with it. "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    He realized that what elder Dan Huang said to himself now was not a kind of deceit.


    He is very curious about what he is. If the other party shows his flaws, he will let the other party show such ideas.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he felt that he didn''t need to be curious at all. After all, fake can never become true, and real can never become fake. He was not Liang Yulong originally. Before that, all the fairies in liumingting didn''t know themselves, so they fooled them. But because of the alchemy, they made a lot of trouble. As a result, Liang Yulong''s identity story gradually surfaced. As long as elder Dan Huang is not blind, he can understand more or less.


    "Other fairies don''t know, but I know. After all, I''m also an alchemist." Elder Dan Huang said, "they will think that you must have met some adventure before. I don''t believe it. Do you understand what I say?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Do you really need an identity to walk in the fairies?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    He felt more and more that elder Dan Huang had not lived in vain for a thousand years.


    "Then let me give you an identity, a real identity. You don''t need to pretend who you are." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "what''s your picture?"


    "Have fun." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao is speechless.


    After a while, Xiao Yao asked again, "are you not curious about my identity?"


    "Can you say it when I ask?"


    "No


    Elder Dan Huang patted his thigh: "then I''ll ask a fart!"


    "..." Xiao Yao is really speechless in the face of such an honest elder.


    After the elder Dan left, Xiao Yao didn''t stay in the lumen Pavilion. Instead, he met the owner of the lower lumen Pavilion and said he wanted to leave.


    The owner of Liuming Pavilion originally wanted to keep Xiao Yao, but he had no other choice but to nod his head and agree.


    Originally, those fairies who wanted to change Xiao Yao were still staying in the lumen Pavilion. They knew that after Zhengzhu left, they had no choice but to leave.


    For a moment, on the mountain road outside the lumen Pavilion, there were a lot of tourists, but most of them were worried and felt that they had missed a great fortune.


    Hundreds of fairies are walking from the mountain to the bottom. Only a young man in a white gown looks white and ordinary.


    All the immortals on the mountain go down, only the teenagers climb up.


    Go up against the current like a carp.


    The young man, with his luggage on his back, looked very striking.


    Some fairies stopped him and asked him what he was doing up the mountain.


    The young man grinned and showed his white teeth. He went up to the mountain to worship his teacher.


    When he got to the lumen Pavilion and was invited, the elder of Dan emperor appeared in person and took the young man. He said that his bones were good, and he was also a good candidate to enter the Tao with Dan.


    As a result, the young man became the close disciple of elder Dan Huang.


    I don''t know how many of my disciples are envious.


    Especially those fairies who take Dan as their way.


    Which one of them doesn''t want to be accepted by the Dan emperor elder?


    This is the biggest chance!


    When he got to the pavilion, the elder of emperor Dan closed the door and put down the ban. Then he turned to look at the young man with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not bad. I''ll cover the eyes and ears of immortals with the identity of elder Dan Huang''s disciple in the lumen Pavilion. I won''t hurt you too much, will I?"


    The young man, with a smile, bowed his hand and made a gift, which was a kind of thanks.


    "What''s your name this time?" Elder Dan Huang asked, "if you haven''t thought about it, how about I take one for you?"


    "Tell me about it."


    "Well... How about Tian Wa? What about two dogs? "


    The young man laughed¡° What''s your name? " Elder Dan Huang asked. The young man found a chair, sat down, lowered his head, closed his eyes, lost in thought. After thinking for a long time, he opened his eyes and had a stronger smile on his face¡° My name is Wu Xiao I laugh at fairyland. I laugh at the fairy, it''s ridiculous£¨ Today''s second watch is coming. There are still updates.)

 Chapter 1888

    With a new identity, Xiao Yao is particularly comfortable in the lumen Pavilion.


    At least you don''t have to worry about it all the time.


    At this point, Xiao Yao is very grateful to elder Dan Huang.


    Before Liang Yulong''s identity, although for a period of time did not cause any danger to himself, but false is false, never true.


    If nothing happens now, it doesn''t mean nothing will happen in the future.


    The words that elder Dan Huang said before sounded the alarm for Xiao Yao.


    In addition, because of the super product of Shendan, more fairies are focused on Xiao Yao''s previous identity as "Liang Yulong". Now it''s not a bad thing to stop suddenly. No fairies will pay too much attention to an unknown little disciple of liumingting.


    The plan of elder Dan Huang is very clever.


    Elder Dan Huang''s curiosity is really not very high. Although he has seen some clues, he doesn''t want to break the idea of asking the end of the casserole. After Xiao Yao became his closing disciple with Wu Xiao''s identity, it seems that the previous things never happened.


    It''s still calm.


    There''s no undercurrent.


    Generally speaking, everything is pretty good for Xiao Yao.


    At least he doesn''t need to worry as much as before. It can be said that elder Dan Huang really helped Xiao Yao a lot. With his identity as a disciple of the lumen Pavilion, Xiao Yao can go wherever he wants and don''t have to worry about being torn down by others. Although this is also a fake identity, it''s not so fake and easy to be torn down. After all, Wu Xiao is him, he is Wu Xiao, There''s no need to borrow someone else''s identity.


    This is a great thing for Xiao Yao.


    During this period of time, he did nothing in the lumen Pavilion. Basically, he was here, chatting and alchemy.


    The most urgent task is to improve our strength quickly.


    Xiao Yao took five pills of the remaining ten pills which were refined by Rouge Valley before, but he couldn''t hold them any longer.


    He felt more and more that the pills he made were really excellent.


    He is a little worried now. He knew that when the disciples of rouge Valley left, he should more or less tell Xiao Niannian not to eat too much at one time.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that his worries were unreasonable.


    After all, Xiao Niannian is already a disciple of the Immortal Emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor couldn''t have been unaware of these principles.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly burst into sweat.


    When I was refining pills, did some of my performance go too smoothly?


    According to the truth, Liang Yulong should not know so much about the pills of the human race.


    But when I was refining pills, I didn''t think of these. I just thought that I could refine more pills for Xiao Niannian, so I didn''t deliberately keep my hand.


    But now looking back, Xiao Yao thinks that his performance is too smooth.


    When you think about it carefully, you will find the problem.


    Before spring cherry autumn Rong and other Rouge Valley disciples did not want to understand, not necessarily because their brain is not enough.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao felt that the fairies who came from Rouge Valley had enough brains.


    The reason why they didn''t expect it was because they didn''t know much about alchemy, so they didn''t think it was a great thing for Xiao Yao to produce so many pills suitable for human beings.


    But when it comes to Rouge Valley, it''s different.


    Xiao Yao really doesn''t believe it. There are so many Fairies in the school like Rouge Valley, and there are no one or two who can know something about pills?


    For the time being, Xiao Yao thought that the Immortal Emperor would guess more or less.


    If I still use Liang Yulong''s identity now, it will certainly attract the attention of the female immortal emperor in Yanzhi valley.


    In this way, even if Xiao Yao is completely exposed to the sun, he is not willing to take chances, thinking that the other party must not understand these.


    Fortunately, Liang Yulong''s skin has faded.


    Now I''m Wu Xiao!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao felt a little better.


    Especially, my luck is really good!


    This incident is a wake-up call for Xiao Yao. Next, when he is in the fairyland, he should be careful if he can be careful. At least he can''t leave hidden dangers for his safety in the fairyland. He must be on guard all the time. Every step he takes is like walking on thin ice. Only in this way can he not die too early


    When Xiao Yao thought about these problems, at the foot of the mountain, a Jian Xiu named Mufeng was about to curse his mother.


    During this period of time, there have been fairies leaving from the lumen Pavilion, but Liang Yulong has never been seen.


    According to the previous fairy, the guy named Liang Yulong has already left the lumen Pavilion, but he stayed around for such a long time and didn''t see him, so he became more and more confused.


    He wondered, the guy named Liang Yulong, it''s hard to evaporate if it comes true?


    Just as he was about to leave, a voice came from behind him.


    "Mufeng!"


    Mufeng turned around and saw the three fairies behind him, smiling and nodding.


    Gao Liujiang, with two disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong, rushed to him, took a breath and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Mufeng thought about it, laughed again and said, "I think we should have the same goal."


    Gao Liujiang suddenly went out and laughed.


    Because they came from Zhenlong Jianzong, they were slower than Mufeng.


    Gao Liujiang did not expect that he felt that the first thing he saw was Mufeng. I didn''t think much before, but now I think about it carefully, I don''t think it''s abnormal for Mufeng to appear here.


    "Did you find that guy?" Gao Liujiang asked.


    "No Mufeng sighed and said, "I heard that he has left the lumen Pavilion."


    Speaking of this, the look on Gao Liujiang''s face was a little ugly


    Mufeng continued: "but during this period of time, I''ve always been here and didn''t see him."


    Gao Liujiang brightened his eyes and asked with a smile, "if you say so, that is to say, the boy is still in the lumen Pavilion now?"


    Mufeng shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this for the moment."


    "What shall we do now?" Gao Liujiang asked, "what are you waiting for?"


    Mufeng said with a smile: "I don''t know, but I think so. If I can wait, I can''t wait."


    That''s the stupidest way to wait.


    There''s no way to do this. Now they can''t find Liang Yulong. It''s useless for them to go to the lumen Pavilion.


    Besides, the relationship between liumingting and Liang Yulong is really ambiguous.


    After all, Liang Yulong''s Alchemy ability is highly valued by the luminescent Pavilion.


    Liang Yulong is really in a hurry. People will join the lumen Pavilion directly. When the time comes, they will be protected by the lumen Pavilion. If they really want to do something, they can''t do it.


    The lumen Pavilion will definitely not give them this opportunity.


    "This time you are here, have you been instructed by the patriarch?" Mufeng asked.


    "Yes." Gao Liujiang laughs. The relationship between him and Mufeng is very good. Moreover, Mufeng is also a fairy of Zhenlong Jianzong. Even Su Shanshan will choose to tell the truth when facing the problem of Mufeng.


    Therefore, he said frankly, "master and I think the same. Although we don''t know what adventure Liang Yulong met, he has posed a great threat to our Zhenlong Jianzong. You also know the character of that bastard. Although he left Zhenlong Jianzong himself before, our Zhenlong Jianzong also pursued him later. What do you think, Can we just let it go? He won''t give up. In this case, we can''t give him room to grow up. "


    If Liang Yulong hears Gao Liujiang, he will probably vomit blood in depression.


    I''m so smelly. Do you still want to whip the corpse?


    Who the hell is a jerk?


    Mu Feng nodded his head, feeling that Gao Liujiang and Su Shanshan''s consideration was very reasonable. He took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with a murderous air: "in any case, we should kill him... I''ll wait another half month. If he hasn''t appeared in half a month, I''ll leave."


    Gao Liujiang nodded and asked, "next, where are you going?"


    "Heyuanzhou." Mufeng said.


    Gao Liujiang nodded gently, but he didn''t feel so surprised.


    "I know that the Wanli pool in heyuanzhou will be opened soon. It''s normal for you to try it out." Gao Liujiang said with a smile, "if not without the permission of the patriarch, in fact, I also want to go to heyuanzhou to try my luck."


    "There will be a chance later." Mufeng said.


    "Come on." Gao Liujiang said with a smile, "I always think that the one who is most likely to become immortal emperor is not Luo Yin, but you."


    Mufeng laughed and shook his head: "I don''t think I have so much ability."


    "Ha ha, you have to have a mind to live!" Gao Liujiang said.


    Mufeng didn''t speak, but turned around and looked at the direction of the mountain road of liumingting


    It''s the end of twenty pills refining.


    Xiao Yao took out five and gave them to elder Dan Huang.


    "These pills thank you for giving me this identity." Xiao Yao said.


    Dan Huang elder also didn''t and Xiao Yao polite, directly took down, and said: "give me five more."


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "a lot of age, can you not be so disrespectful for the old?"


    "Ha ha, how about I exchange a piece of medicine field?"


    Xiao Yao immediately handed over five more: "ha ha, I was just joking. Thank you, elder Dan Huang." As polite as you have to be.


    Elder Dan Huang had been used to it for a long time. He just patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said: "at the foot of the mountain, the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong are still guarding."... " Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry. Fortunately, I have changed my identity. Otherwise, I would have to fight with Zhenlong Jianzong disciples? Although he was always hostile to the fairies, Zhenlong Jianzong was actually quite good to him. Be a man! Be kind... But I have been practicing alchemy for quite a long time. Are those disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong too persistent?

 Chapter 1889

    The purpose of the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong''s coming to Liuming Pavilion is what Xiao Yao can even think of with his butt.


    It''s just that Liang Yulong makes them feel very unsafe and wants to kill them soon.


    Fortunately, I no longer exist in the fairyland with the help of Liang Yulong''s identity.


    The more so, the more let Xiao Yao feel his identity is really too good.


    Xiao Yao is in a good mood after clearing a piece of medicine field at the lumen Pavilion.


    Although he gave the elder of Dan emperor a lot of super pills, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s all cost-effective.


    With this medicine field, Xiao Yao can refine many pills next.


    This is the real baby.


    So the next time, Xiao Yao continued to close the door to alchemy.


    As far as fairyland is concerned, the hard currency is chaopin Shendan.


    But this time, Xiao Yao didn''t shut up for a long time. Instead, he was called out by elder Dan Huang.


    "Do you want to think about going to heyuanzhou?" Elder Dan Huang asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao calmed down and looked at elder Dan Huang. He was slightly curious in his eyes and asked subconsciously, "what do you want to do in heyuanzhou?"


    Although Xiao Yao''s memory is not very good, it is not too bad.


    He can still recite the name of Jiuzhou in fairyland.


    This is what Xiao Yao is curious about now.


    Why go to heyuanzhou when you have a good stay in liumingting?


    "It''s not that you have to go, it''s just that I want to go to heyuanzhou, so I want you and me to join in the fun." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao asked with a smile, "what are you doing in heyuanzhou?"


    "Take the disciples to the trial." Elder Dan Huang said, "there''s a good place in heyuanzhou, Wanli pool. It''s open once a hundred years. There are many opportunities. You can also regard it as a sharpening stone to sharpen the immortal family. The disciples who come out of Wanli pool will be highly valued by the sect. The immortal will come out, and 100% of them will become immortal Zun. When immortal Zun comes out, his strength will climb up again, The most important thing is that every year, Wanli lake is put a treasure by an Immortal Emperor, and it is also a good treasure. Let''s not say anything else, this treasure can also make many immortal people beat their heads and blood. "


    Xiao Yao nodded thoughtfully.


    However, he did not rush to answer the words of elder Dan Huang. He just asked, "when will you leave?"


    "Three days later." Dan Huang elder said.


    "Will the Immortal Emperor go?" Xiao Yao asked.


    This is what Xiao Yao is most worried about.


    Although he thought that the bead given by the God of putu was very good, he was not sure whether it could really help him to hide from the emperor.


    Even if it''s putu, I''m not sure.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s question, the elder of Dan emperor laughed and asked, "do you really think that the Xiandi adults in Xianjie have nothing to do every day? It''s just a trial. It''s not that there will be a new Immortal Emperor. Other immortal emperors will not go. "


    Xiao Yao was relieved and nodded gently.


    "Think about it?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "isn''t there three days left? I''m thinking about it. "


    Dan Huang elder nodded, did not force.


    As a result, Xiao Yao has been involved in the great cause of alchemy.


    Once again, the elder of Dan emperor was nearby, and Xiao Yao didn''t hesitate.


    "Let''s go together." Xiao Yao said.


    This time he came to the fairyland for the purpose of understanding the fairyland and looking for his own chance.


    Now that he has the opportunity, Xiao Yao will not refuse.


    Of course, if Xiandi went to heyuanzhou this time, Xiao Yao said nothing would follow him.


    Opportunities, to enhance their own strength, naturally important for Xiao Yao, but it has to be built on the basis of being able to survive, if he really died in heyuanzhou, died in the hands of an Immortal Emperor, it is really ambition to die first.


    It''s OK to take risks, but you can''t die!


    Xiao Yao''s reply didn''t surprise the elder. He said with a smile, "I''ve already reported your name, and the pavilion owner has agreed to come down."


    Obviously, he had already guessed that Xiao Yao would agree.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you still need the owner''s consent? If you want to take a disciple with you, is it hard for the pavilion master to refuse? "


    He has been in the lumen Pavilion for a long time. He is not a fool. How can he not even see these doors.


    In the lumen Pavilion, although elder Dan Huang is not the owner of the pavilion, if you really talk about the status, elder Dan Huang''s status must be higher than the owner of the pavilion.


    It''s just that the elder of emperor Dan is devoted to alchemy, and he doesn''t like to fight for power. So his existence naturally won''t cause half a threat to the luminary Pavilion owner. Therefore, the other party doesn''t want to worry about this with the elder of emperor Dan.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the elder of Dan emperor shook his head this time and said seriously: "you are really wrong. If there are other things, the owner of the pavilion will not challenge me. But this time, the number of people going to Wanli pool is limited. Even if we can only send 20 brothers to Liuming Pavilion."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "In fact, if you want to go more, it''s no problem. For example, there are a lot of scattered cultivation in the fairy family, and the Wanli pool can''t only be open to the sects of the fairy family. But those scattered cultivation, or those disciples who are beyond the quota, who want to enter the Wanli pool need to go through layer upon layer selection. It''s very good if one of the 100 fairy families can enter." Dan Huang elder continues to say.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry, and says, "isn''t that a secret operation?"


    Elder Dan Huang blinked.


    He didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant by "black box operation".


    Therefore, Xiao Yao simply changed his way and said, "in this way, isn''t it unfair to those sanxiu?"


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, elder Dan Huang burst out laughing.


    "Do you think there is absolute fairness in fairyland?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Asked by elder Dan Huang, Xiao Yao felt that the question he had just asked seemed a little naive.


    "It''s not fair, it''s not right. In fact, it''s fair. If each of them is really capable, they should build their own school." Dan Huang elder said, "they don''t have this ability, how can they complain about fairness?"


    Xiao Yao gave a thumbs up to elder Dan Huang.


    This is a fairy who has lived for thousands of years!


    It''s all philosophical.


    In fact, it is not only the fairyland, but also the human world.


    When I was on the earth before, I always heard some people complain about this and that every day, saying that the world is rich, or that the world is unfair. Why are some people born rich second generation, born with a golden key, not themselves.


    Isn''t it fair? Maybe.


    However, to trace back to the source, everyone has been poor for generations. When the so-called rich second generation and their elders are also poor, it is only through struggling and suffering that they have laid a solid foundation for their descendants.


    People''s grandparents are busy in the morning and night, and finally have some foundation. What''s unfair about your grandparents sleeping on the ridge and shooting mosquitoes? Is it fair to score half of your family''s scores after laying a solid foundation?


    The truth! That''s the truth.


    What elder Dan Huang said was understatement, but it contained too much.


    When he got out of the pavilion, Xiao Yao found that Lu Dong, who was familiar with him, and elder Qiuming were still in the team this time.


    But now, elder Qiuming and Lu Dong didn''t know him, and he didn''t say hello, so as not to show his feet. Xiao Yao as like as two peas in the same way, who is very much in the way of acting, is very careful in his speech and actions. He is just like those who are newly enrolled in a certain school. He is smiling at everyone, and a senior teacher and elder sister can not say how pleased he is, but at least he will not let other fairy''s feel so disgusted.


    But even so, Xiao Yao still found that some of them were not good at looking at themselves.


    At first, he was a little surprised. Later, he got the answer from elder Dan Huang, because elder Dan Huang took too much care of Xiao Yao, so that other disciples were not only envious, but also gradually became envious. Some of the disciples in Liuming Pavilion were united with the enemy, and even made a slogan to let the younger martial brother suffer.


    Originally speaking of this, the elder of Dan emperor wanted to tell Xiao Yao to pay more attention. He thought that forget it. If those disciples really offended Xiao Yao, it would be very good if they could not suffer losses. Although the elder of Dan emperor doesn''t know Xiao Yao''s fighting ability up to now, he knows very well that Xiao Yao is a sword cultivator. He can make himself feel inferior in alchemy, not to mention his major in kendo? On the contrary, he felt that it was great kindness for those other disciples not to die in front of Xiao Yao.


    After that, Xiao Yao found that the way of Liuming pavilion to heyuanzhou was also strange.


    It''s not a rainbow flying or a gallop. It''s a small wooden boat the size of a palm given by elder Qiuming. However, when the wooden boat is thrown into the air, it''s glittering and dazzling, and it keeps getting bigger. The flying boat is 50 meters long, and it can hold many Fairies. Elder Danhuang, the elder of Qiuming, flies up with his disciples in the Liuming Pavilion, Falling on the boat, Xiao Yao is also like this.


    When all the disciples stood firm, elder Qiuming threw out a flag again. The chess pieces kept growing and stuck tightly to the bottom of the wooden boat. On the flag, three beautiful characters of "lumen Pavilion" were written, full of momentum.


    "With this flag, even if we pass by other sects, they will not stop us." Dan Huang elder said to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head gently. In a word, the flag is equal to the license plate of the wooden boat. Without the flag, he will go on the road without a license plate and will be deducted points. It''s a joke to say that deduction points are deducted, but other sects will certainly not ignore it. They will definitely intercept it, not now.


    "Get up!" The elder of Qiuming stood in the bow of the boat, raised his hand fiercely, rolled his sleeves, and the speed of the wooden boat was fast. It was not slower than Huahong. It was safer, and it could preserve the strength of many fairies. That was the most important thing.

 Chapter 1890

    Sitting on the boat, Xiao Yao sighed as he looked at elder Qiuming and elder Danhuang standing in the front.


    The elder of the lumen Pavilion is good. He also has the privilege to fly in a boat, which belongs to first class.


    It''s really special. It''s enviable!


    The speed of flying boat is very fast, at least not faster than Huahong. Moreover, it can avoid a lot of trouble, at least it won''t offend anyone.


    In fact, heyuanzhou is quite far away from jiejianzhou. Even taking a boat, it will take a long time.


    Fairyland is too big.


    Xiao Yao sitting on the boat, very boring.


    During this period, other disciples of liumingting can continue to practice their mental skills.


    Xiao Yao can''t.


    What he worried about was that he would accidentally expose his Qi when he was running mental Dharma, and there would be a series of troubles at that time.


    This is fairyland.


    If he was in the demon world, he would not have such worries.


    After all, the identity of other people is not a secret at all.


    In Xianzu, No.


    Who let Xiao Yao stay on the Xianzu''s killing list now?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao has been living under great pressure.


    This is a very unfriendly world to Xiao Yao


    Other disciples of the lumen Pavilion seized this opportunity and began to practice. Xiao Yao was the only one who had nothing to do. He sat on the boat and looked down.


    Fairyland, it''s really beautiful.


    This is Xiao Yao''s greatest feeling after he came to the fairyland.


    He can always be hostile to fairyland, but there is nothing to make complaints about what the fairyland is like.


    At this time, Dan Huang elder suddenly sat beside Xiao Yao and looked down with him.


    "Is it good?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    "I thought it was OK at first, but now I suddenly feel that the scenery will be greatly reduced." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Elder Dan Huang was curious: "why?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at the elder Dan Huang who was sitting beside him and said, "this kind of scenery naturally needs to be seen with girls. It''s very strange to think that the old man is sitting beside him."


    "..." elder Dan Huang laughed.


    He felt that Xiao Yao must have a lot of enemies because he could speak so well.


    Originally, he was still thinking about why Xiao Yao didn''t want to walk in the fairyland with his true identity.


    Now he suddenly realized that this guy had offended too many enemies in the fairyland, so he had to hide his identity.


    "When you get to heyuanzhou, you will see that many of the strong and talented people of the Xians are the mainstays of the future of the Xians." Elder Dan Huang said, "although lumen pavilion has always been a big sect in fairyland, there are many more powerful sects than lumen Pavilion."


    Xiao Yao laughed and suddenly remembered something.


    He continued to look at the elder Dan Huang and asked, "when I get to heyuanzhou, I will enter Wanli pool for trial. Can I move my hand?"


    "Naturally." Elder Dan Huang said, "there must be a fight in Wanli pool. Moreover, hatred can''t be brought out when fighting in Wanli pool. Besides, unless the disciples who enter Wanli pool for trial, the leaders of each family and the Immortal Emperor, they have no insight or knowledge, let alone stop them."


    "That is to say, if I kill a disciple of the Immortal Emperor, there won''t be any problem?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Naturally." Elder Dan Huang nodded again.


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Xiao Yao''s face.


    The elder of Dan emperor suddenly frowned, sighed and said, "you are very murderous! It''s not good. It''s like a sword. It can hurt your opponent, but it''s also easy to hurt yourself. "


    Xiao Yao sneered and looked at the scenery under the boat again.


    It was dusk.


    Above the sky, there are red clouds.


    If the red silk is slanted, you can''t see the boundary at a glance.


    It''s really gorgeous. If they can see such a scene, they will like it very much. Unfortunately, they can''t let them see the scenery here. Although they can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean they can''t do it in the future.


    "What''s the matter?" Elder Dan Huang said, "you think what I said is unreasonable this time?"


    In the past, elder Dan Huang also talked to Xiao Yao a lot.


    At that time, Xiao Yao would think that what elder Dan Huang said was very reasonable.


    But this time, Dan Huang elder did not get a positive answer from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stood up and opened his arms.


    Embrace the breeze.


    "The world has always been unkind to me." Xiao Yao said softly, "he showed his teeth to me and was vicious. Why should I be kind to him?"


    Elder Dan Huang looks up at Xiao Yao.


    He has been with Xiao Yao for quite a long time.


    But he felt as if he had never understood this guy.


    Finally, elder Dan Huang sighed and didn''t go on.


    When the boat stopped, there was a mountain below.


    From a high position, you can see that many fairies have gathered in the towering mountain under the flying boat.


    In addition, there were two or three flying boats around, and two or three flying boats were coming towards them in the distance.


    "What is this place?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The largest sect in heyuanzhou, Qinghou sect." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Elder Dan Huang looks at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    It''s hard for him to believe that Xiao Yao didn''t even know about Qinghou.


    This means that Xiao Yao doesn''t know about Wanli lake.


    In fact, he has already discovered this point, but he is too lazy to say it.


    Xiao Yao gave him the feeling of mystery, from beginning to end, has always been so.


    At this time, a huge petal suddenly came from the distance.


    On the petals stood a dozen girls in pink Ru skirts.


    "That''s the fairy of peony gate." It seems to know that Xiao Yao will ask questions later. Even before Xiao Yao speaks, elder Dan Huang answers first.


    Xiao Yao asked, "will the fairies of rouge Valley come?"


    "Yes." Dan Huang elder tone firmly way, "not only is the fairy of rouge valley will come, other fairy emperor created world sects, also will come."


    Xiao Yao suddenly looked forward to it.


    Still standing on the boat, he couldn''t help thinking.


    Will Xiao Niannian come this time?


    But when he really landed on the mountain, he also saw the fairies in Yanzhi valley. There was no Xiao Niannian in them. On the contrary, he saw an old acquaintance, Qiurong Chunying. Their eyes swept past Xiao Yao. After all, Xiao Yao had changed his appearance and identity. Naturally, they would not recognize Xiao Yao. Among them, Chunying came to him, When asked about Liang Yulong by the elder of Dan emperor, the elder simply said that Liang Yulong had left the lumen Pavilion. When she got the news, Chun Ying sighed and didn''t say much. She said thanks and returned to the team.


    At this time, the disciples of the Qinghou sect also began to enter the Qinghou sect with the influence of various sects or sanxiu.


    The existence of Qinghou gate is similar to that of Luming Pavilion in Jianzhou, but in comparison, Qinghou gate''s status in the fairyland is slightly weaker than that of Luming Pavilion.


    However, there are many places in Qinghou gate, and there are tens of thousands of disciples.


    When the distribution is over, Xiao Yao and elder Dan Huang live in the same room, which is what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    If it wasn''t for elder Dan Huang''s intervention, the result would not be like this. No sect''s Presbyterian Council and disciples lived together.


    Elder Qiuming was also surprised.


    In the previous Wanli pool trials, he and elder Dan Huang led the team. The result was that he and elder Dan Huang lived together, but now they are different.


    At first, there was a lot of discussion in the sect, but elder Qiuming didn''t take it seriously. But now, he also feels that there is something abnormal in it. He knows more or less about elder Danhuang''s character. Even now, he feels that elder Danhuang is too good for his new brother.


    No disciple of the lumen Pavilion is likely to have such a good fortune.


    After staying, a disciple of Qinghou gate told Xiao Yao and elder Danhuang that the Wanli pool trial would be opened in three days.


    In the next three days, other fairies will arrive.


    After all, this kind of thing can''t be done by the elder Dan Huang.


    After the disciple left, Xiao Yao wanted to lay down a layer of prohibition, but he was stopped by the elder Dan Huang.


    "Don''t worry. Here, you can talk about whatever you want. There will be no fairy eavesdropping. They can''t hear you if they want to." Dan Huang elder said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao of other fairies may not believe it, but Xiao Yao still believes the words of elder Dan Huang.


    If the other party really wants to pit themselves, they won''t help so much before.


    "This time, how many fairies will take part in the trial?"


    "In the end, there will be about 2000 fairies." Elder Dan Huang said, "it used to be."


    Xiao Yao said: "but I had a simple look before. It''s far more than this number!"


    "Most of what you see are scattered cultivation. They have no choice. If they want to enter the Wanli pool, they have to pass their own strength. In the end, most of them have to go down the mountain, and few of them can stay."


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    "Those who are free to practice and become free immortals are always lazy and unwilling to be constrained. In fact, it''s very good. Although their resources are much less than those of the immortal disciples of Damen sect, their Taoist spirit is often purer." The elder of Dan emperor said with a smile, "to be an immortal is not to be a heaven and earth. It''s boring to be an immortal like that."


    Speaking of these, elder Dan Huang''s expression was serious. He was not joking. Xiao Yao nodded gently, and felt that what elder Dan Huang said was very reasonable. At that moment, there was another conversation outside the door¡° There are other fairies staying Dan Huang elder said. Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, with a strange expression on his face. He heard a very familiar voice

 Chapter 1891

    Outside the door, the sound of footsteps and the voice of a girl.


    "Elder martial brother Gao, didn''t you say that brother Mufeng also came? Where is he? "


    "How do I know? He didn''t come with us." Gao Liujiang is very depressed said.


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he suddenly stood up, opened the door and took a look.


    There was a smile on his face.


    What a coincidence.


    So soon, I saw the fairy family of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    The leader is Su Shanshan. In fact, there are very few schools led by the clan leader.


    Think about it carefully, Xiao Yao thinks that Su Shanshan is the most unlike the patriarch.


    For the fairies of Zhenlong Jianzong, Xiao Yao''s eyes are very soft. Maybe they are aware of Xiao Yao''s eyes. Su Shanshan and they all subconsciously look at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao smiles.


    Su Shanshan nodded and took back his eyes. It was Luo Yin, who always turned his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao up and down.


    When she saw Xiao Yao, she had a strange feeling.


    Especially when the other party laughs, it always gives her a sense of familiarity.


    Then, Luo Yin ran to Xiao Yao with a smile on her face.


    "Elder martial brother, have we met somewhere?" Luo Yin asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao smiles and shakes his head: "never seen it." I was a little surprised.


    Luo Yin this little girl, intuition is really accurate enough!


    I didn''t say a word. Did she realize something?


    Even Su Shanshan just looked at himself and didn''t say much!


    At this time, Dan Huang elder also came out of the room.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies were surprised to see elder Dan Huang, and they all came this way.


    "Elder Dan Huang, long time no see." Su Shanshan said with a smile, originally according to the position of the other party, she should be saluted, but now she is the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong, which also represents Zhenlong Jianzong. Naturally, she wants to communicate with elder Dan Huang, and no one can find fault with her.


    Su Shanshan can do this, but Gao Liujiang can''t.


    One by one, they all gave a gift to elder Dan Huang.


    "I''ve seen elder Dan Huang!"


    Although elder Danhuang is elder Danhuang of lumingting, his status in the fairy family is still very high.


    After all, this is an alchemist, or an alchemist who can produce super quality elixir.


    This is also why Su Shanshan agreed to let Gao Liujiang go to the lumen pavilion to stay, and wanted to kill Liang Yulong.


    A alchemist who can refine super quality elixir can''t have a low status in the immortal family.


    Even if the fighting strength of the other side is not very strong.


    Elder Dan Huang looked at Su Shanshan and said with a smile, "master Su didn''t come very early."


    "There was a slight delay on the way." Su Shanshan said with a smile.


    Dan Huang elder nodded and his eyes fell on Gao Liujiang again.


    "This boy is your disciple?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Su Shanshan nodded: "it''s a villain."


    "Ha ha, boy, have we met?" Elder Dan Huang laughs.


    Gao Liujiang said with a smile: "should not?"


    "That''s because you didn''t see me. You squatted in our lumen Pavilion for a long time before. How can I not see you?" Elder Dan Huang asked with a smile.


    Gao Liujiang was embarrassed for a moment.


    Elder Dan Huang shook his head: "did you find your fellow apprentice brother?" It must be Liang Yulong.


    Gaoliujiang shook his head: "back to Dan emperor elder, Liang Yulong down the mountain as if missing, did not find."


    Elder Dan Huang was very happy.


    He thought, isn''t that bullshit? People are standing in front of you now, but you can''t see it.


    "Well, you''re new here. Let''s find a room to have a rest and chat when we have time." Dan Huang elder said.


    Su Shanshan smile back a "good" turned to take the disciples to find the room.


    Luo Yin takes a few steps, turns around and looks at Xiao Yao. His eyes are full of curiosity.


    When he closed the door again, Xiao Yao sat down and sighed.


    The elder of Dan emperor is not smiling: "before you, was it really the disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?"


    Xiao Yao did not answer, Dan Huang elder first overturned his previous statement.


    "It doesn''t make sense. The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong are all sword practitioners. There can''t be alchemists."


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes and asked me if he knew?


    "Does that little girl really know you?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "is it important?"


    "Ha ha, of course I don''t care, but the little girl is pretty good-looking. She''s not big, but she can be immortal. Tut Tut, her future is limitless!" Dan Huang elder said, and regretted, "before I was still thinking, whether to use a female disciple to leave you, now it seems, this opportunity is not very big."


    Xiao Yao quickly encouraged: "you can try it."


    "No Elder Dan Huang shook his head firmly.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao is difficult to understand.


    "I''m afraid that if I lose my wife, I''ll lose my soldiers again!" Elder Dan Huang has no good way.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    With this time together, Dan Huang elder is more and more understand Xiao Yao.


    In fact, elder Dan Huang really likes Xiao Yao.


    He thinks that in Xiao Yao, there are many things that other fairies don''t have, that is, spirituality and uninhibited.


    Of course, this also needs strong strength as support.


    If Xiao Yao''s strength is not strong enough, naturally he will not have the strength to blindly toss.


    Sitting on the chair, Xiao Yao made a cup of tea.


    "Is this our tea from lumingting?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    "Yes


    "In fact, the tea from Luming Pavilion is not suitable for long storage." Dan Huang elder said.


    "It''s OK. I''m not that picky." Xiao Yao said.


    "Then I''m picky!"


    "I''m not going to give you a drink!" Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Elder Dan Huang is too lazy to chat with Xiao Yao, so he just has a rest.


    Xiao Yao is drinking tea, thinking.


    After a while, the door was knocked again.


    Xiao Yao stands up, opens the door, sees Luo Yin standing at the door, more and more curious.


    "Little girl, what else do you want me to do?" Xiao Yao asked, "we haven''t really met before."


    "Ha ha, you lie!" Luo Yin''s eyes are cunning and his tone is firm.


    Xiao Yao felt a thump in his heart.


    Is it hard for me to show myself?


    Otherwise, why does Luo Yin say that she lied so firmly at this time?


    But if it is, what is the problem?


    He began to think seriously.


    I didn''t say much before, did I?


    Moreover, if Luoyin really has the ability to see through her disguise, she should have seen it before she was in Zhenlong Jianzong!


    "We''ve met just now. How can we say we haven''t?" Luo Yin''s back of hand is quite proud behind him.


    When Xiao Yao heard these words, his heart was falling, and he was speechless. He was scared to pee by Luo Yin just now.


    I really think there is something wrong with my transparent beads


    He coughed, covered up his inner confusion, and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "It''s OK. I want to make friends with you, OK?" Luo Yin asked.


    "Why?"


    Luo Yin put his right index finger on his lips and thought for a long time. He whispered, "because I think you are very similar to a grandfather I know!"


    "..." Xiao Yao said happily, "you can talk so well, there must be a lot of fairies who want to kill you?"


    "Ha ha, are you so funny? More like that! " Luo Yin claps hands to say.


    Xiao Yao really wanted to close the door, so he didn''t bother to talk to her.


    "Luo Yin, come back, no nonsense!" Su Shanshan''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Luo Yin sighed, then looked at it and said with a smile, "my master has called me. Let''s talk when we have time." Then he turned and left.


    Looking at Luo Yin''s lively back, Xiao Yao thought in his heart, I won''t talk with you when I have time!


    He felt that it was too dangerous for him to chat with Luo Yin as he was now.


    The girl looks silly, but the protagonist is terrible.


    He is really worried about what he accidentally said wrong, which will make Luoyin more firm in her mind.


    Shaking his head, Xiao Yao closed the door again, and soon heard the sound of wood wind outside.


    "Master, here I am!"


    "Brother Mufeng, wow! You are really coming


    Then, there is Luo Yin''s cry


    Lying on a bed with his arm under his head, Xiao Yao suddenly missed his days in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    At that time, although I had nothing to do all day, at least, I would not be so lonely as now.


    Although they live with elder Dan Huang, they can actually talk very little.


    Xiao Yao thinks that emperor Dan''s honesty is too clever, but he always sees through.


    He worried that the more he said, the more he made mistakes.


    Elder Dan Huang seems to know that Xiao Yao has many minefields, so he doesn''t know what to say and what not to say, so he simply says less.


    "Life is really boring." He thought to himself


    In the next three days, Qinghou gate became more and more lively.


    In addition, the screening of Sanxian before the trial is also in progress.


    Originally Xiao Yao is not interested, but did not expect that Luo Yin came up again, had to take Xiao Yao to see the test of those immortals.


    Xiao Yao can''t understand. Do you think you are very familiar with me? Unable to resist the girl''s entreaties, Xiao Yao went with him. Unexpectedly, this time Mufeng came to Qinghou gate as a Sanxian¡° Will Xu Bingge come? " A bold idea suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s mind. I''ve heard a lot from beginning to end, but he never felt that Xu kuangge would really die here. The fairyland is too small for Xu kuangge. There''s no room for his bones. However, on second thought, he felt that Xu kuangge was not likely to come here. Even if he did not die, he had been regarded as an enemy by the immortal world after killing so many immortal statues. Naturally, he could not stand upright here, otherwise he would be besieged by many immortal statues£¨ The fourth watch is coming today

 Chapter 1892

    For Xiao Yao, the so-called Wanli pool will not cause him any psychological pressure.


    As long as those immortal emperors don''t appear, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to encounter any danger with his current strength.


    Moreover, he is only a disciple of elder Dan Huang. Generally, few fairies pay attention to him.


    Although there will be a lot of fighting and competition after entering Wanli pool, I''m afraid no fairy will pay attention to him so far.


    Therefore, in Qinghou gate, Xiao Yao is a little transparent.


    This is Xiao Yao''s next self-protection color.


    Dragged by Luo Yin, Xiao Yao is always depressed.


    He really didn''t know what happened to Luo Yin''s character.


    When I was in Zhenlong Jianzong before, I didn''t think this girl had a familiar character!


    Behind Luo Yin, they came to a mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain is a large square. On the square, there are many fairies.


    "Do you see that? That''s brother Mufeng! He''s very good! " Luo Yin points to a direction to say.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little, followed the direction of Luo Yin''s finger, then asked curiously, "isn''t he also a disciple of your Zhenlong Jianzong? Why do you want to participate in the screening of scattered immortals in Qinghou gate? "


    "Brother Mufeng hasn''t been back to our Zhenlong Jianzong for a long time, so he can only come as a Sanxian himself." Luo Yin said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    It''s impossible to say that Mufeng doesn''t know this.


    But even if he knew that, Mufeng still wanted to come to Qinghou gate in this way. Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say. He could only say that Mufeng had a little expansion! I''m so overconfident.


    "What''s the way for Qinghou gate to select these scattered immortals?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    He doesn''t know anything about it.


    Luo Yin looks at Xiao Yao curiously and asks, "don''t you know?"


    It seems that as a fairy, these are basic common sense, Xiao Yao should not have such doubts.


    However, since Xiao Yao dared to ask, he must have been ready.


    "He said with a smile:" in fact, I just ascended soon, do not understand these


    This is the character setting Xiao Yao made for Wu Xiao.


    So it''s very easy to say it now. There won''t be any psychological pressure.


    What Luo Yin said to Xiao Yao before is that Xiao Yao is a liar and never blushes.


    "Oh! Ha ha, I have a little younger martial brother who has just been promoted. If I have time, I must introduce him to you. Elder martial brother Mufeng asked him to go to Zhenlong Jianzong! " Luo Yin said, "I think my younger martial brother is also very interesting. Although he is young, he speaks very well. When he first came to fairyland, he was bullied because he came from the Terran. He died on a sword mender. Fortunately, he met elder martial brother Mufeng, who escaped a disaster..."


    Xiao Yao looks at Luo Yin and says it''s a chatter. The whole person is going crazy.


    What did I ask just now?


    "Stop, stop, stop." Xiao Yao can''t hold it any longer. He quickly waves his hand to interrupt Luo Yin''s chatter. If he doesn''t stop the other party, Luo Yin''s character is endless. Xiao Yao had a deep understanding of this when he was in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    At that time, Luo Yin often talked to him, that''s the way.


    At that time, Xiao Yao had nothing to do. Since Luo Yin likes to say it, let him say it.


    It''s like listening to a story.


    After listening more, I feel more and more interesting about Luoyin.


    Interrupted by Xiao Yao, Luo Yin stares at Xiao Yao and pats his head. He feels that he is really off topic before, so he says: "in fact, the selection of Sanxian by Qinghou gate is very simple. It depends on their accomplishments, and then check their age."


    "Age?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Does age matter to the fairies?


    What''s more, don''t you just ask? Even need to check?


    Luo Yin nodded and explained: "cultivation plus age, in fact, is to test the potential of these scattered immortals. There is a big difference between an immortal who entered the immortal realm at the age of 100 and an immortal who entered the immortal realm only at the age of several thousand. It''s clear at a glance who has great potential. Qinghoumen is not a fool, Naturally, they are willing to let those fairies with more potential go in. If one of them can enter the realm of Immortal Emperor in the future, he will certainly not forget Qinghou gate. Even if he is unwilling to thank and disapprove of it, he must take care of Qinghou gate because of his face. "


    With these words, Luo Yin is embarrassed and laughs again.


    "In fact, I don''t understand all this. My master told me that."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Luo Yin''s words, in Xiao Yao''s view, are highly reliable.


    Others don''t know, but Xiao Yao knows!


    It''s impossible to think so far about the brain capacity of Luoyin.


    It''s not that Xiao Yao despises Luo Yin, mainly because the girl''s brain capacity is too limited.


    "Is there no other way of screening?" Xiao Yao asked.


    If it''s only based on accomplishments and age, it''s too monotonous.


    "Well... There are some exceptions, such as alchemists." Luo Yin said, "if you''re a alchemist, even if you''re younger and older, there''s no problem."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Whether in the human world or in the fairyland, the status of alchemists is very high.


    There''s no way. In fairyland, pills are hard currency. Gold and silver are worthless here. There are countless fairyland people who have the ability to turn stone into gold.


    But pills are different.


    Therefore, the status of the immortals in the fairyland is equal to the existence of money printing machines.


    Who dares to offend such fairies?


    Who doesn''t want to win over?


    Maybe as soon as the other party is happy, they throw themselves a sack of super pill to kill themselves?


    "However, elder martial brother Mufeng can definitely pass the screening." Luo Yin said.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    His idea is similar to that of Luo Yin.


    With his understanding of Mufeng, it''s not difficult for him to pass the screening. In addition, Mufeng is backed by Zhenlong Jianzong. Although Zhenlong Jianzong is not a sect of Immortal Emperor, even a little weaker than Liuming Pavilion, Qinghou clan will definitely give Zhenlong Jianzong face. They are not fools. How can they really know nothing about Mufeng?


    After watching it for a while, Xiao Yao went back.


    Next, we should be ready to enter Wanli pool.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao also asked about Wanli lake.


    With the foreshadowing before, this time Luoyin didn''t think there was anything wrong with Xiao Yao asking these questions.


    "In fact, Wanli pool is another space, and the location of Qinghou gate is the entrance of this open space. That''s why Qinghou gate can continue to grow in heyuanzhou. However, this trial space can only be entered once a hundred years, and other places of Xianzu will also open some trial space according to the time, The trial space of Qinghou gate should be relatively unpopular. "


    Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help but spurt out when he heard this.


    What''s so special? It''s not popular?


    The green Marquis''s gate will not be able to hold those fairy people who come here continuously, OK?


    "Just like there are still 30 years to go, the trial space of the war court will also be opened. Although the three clans of immortals, demons and demons will enter, there will be more fairies to go than they are now!"


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng: "battle court?"


    Luo Yin rubbed her hair hard.


    Originally soft black hair, now kneaded into a chicken nest.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, a pair of crazy expression, seems to do not know how to explain to Xiao Yao.


    She stopped, pondered for a moment, and explained: "the battle court is the small world created by the Immortal Emperor of Nanman, but the trial space of the battle court is just an entrance. Through that entrance, you will enter a strange space, but this entrance is not only the battle court. There are also entrances in the demon world, Hongmeng tree and demon world, We will call that space war court space, but it''s interesting that the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are not really dead there. "


    Because the Immortal Emperor of Nanman has been killed, Luoyin can speak those four words without fear.


    "What do you mean?"


    "They just get out of that space." Luo Yin said with a smile, "in addition to the war court space, there are also some trial space, they will not really die."


    Xiao Yao understood.


    "It''s not really death to die in the war court space, it''s just being kicked out of that space... It''s very interesting." Xiao Yao thought.


    There are still 30 years to go before the opening of the war court space.


    For Xiao Yao, it''s still a little far away.


    "Yes Luo Yin sighed and said, "but this time the Wanli pool is different. If we die in it, we are really dead. The fairies cherish their lives, and no one wants to die in it for the sake of improving their cultivation. Especially those old fairies, they have the strength of fairies. If they die, they will not be able to do so, It''s like everything''s gone, nothing''s gone... "


    Xiao Yao fully understands why Luo Yin said that Wanli pool trial space would be relatively unpopular.


    When he got back to his residence, Luo Yin waved his hand: "I''m going back! Let''s meet in the pool! If other fairies bully you at that time, you can come to me. I''m very powerful! "


    Then she turned and went into the room.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile. When he returned to the room, his eyes flickered. Although I don''t know what''s good in Wanli pool, no matter what it is... It''s all Xiao Yao''s! Finally, it''s time for Wanli lake to open. Xiao Yao follows all the disciples of the lumen Pavilion and goes to the entrance of the Wanli pool¡° Protect yourself. Your life is worth more than other fairies. " To the entrance, Dan Huang elder turned to look at Xiao Yao, a serious face said.

 Chapter 1893

    The entrance of Wanli pond is a large pond.


    In the pond, swaying lotus flowers.


    There are lotus leaves and lotus leaves.


    The air is full of lotus fragrance.


    Dan Huang elder pulls Lu Dong to himself again.


    Although he has great confidence in Xiao Yao, he worries about whether there will be any accident.


    "Lu Dong, after entering Wanli pool, you must protect your younger martial brother''s safety!" Dan Huang elder zhengse said.


    Lu Dong is slightly a Leng, although in the heart bitter astringent, but still nodded.


    What do you mean by this? Are you not a disciple of the lumen pavilion?


    Fortunately, he told Lu Dong that he would be more jealous of Xiao Yao if he were another disciple. He even wanted to kill Xiao Yao in Wanli pool.


    Xiao Yao looked at Lu Dong, who was full of grievances, and felt a little funny.


    Although the communication between Xiao Yao and Lu Dong is not very much, he thinks that Lu Dong''s Fairy character is very good.


    There are so many disciples in the liumingting Pavilion. The only one who is familiar with Xiao Yao is Lu Dong. Of course, Lu Dong doesn''t think he is familiar with Xiao Yao at all.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao, when you enter Wanli pool, you can follow me as much as possible." Lu Dong turned around and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Although he had some complaints about what the elder Dan Huang had said before, he didn''t have to say anything if he had any opinions in his heart. Besides, Lu Dong''s character was somewhat submissive.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded gently, but he didn''t think so.


    If something happens, he is still thinking about whether he wants to protect Ludong


    One by one, they jumped into the pond.


    But there is no water splashing high, quietly.


    Lu Dong and Xiao Yao jump into the pool together.


    When he fell into the pool, Xiao Yao suddenly felt a strong suction and was tearing his body. Originally, he wanted to resist a wave. After thinking about it, he decided to let it go.


    After a while, he felt a softness under his feet.


    He lowered his head and looked at his feet. He stepped on a lotus flower. The lotus flower flowed down a wide river. The petals were white and pink. It was beautiful.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao!" At this time, Xiao Yao heard a cry in his ear. He turned his face and saw Lu Dong, also stepping on a piece of lotus, moving towards him.


    When he got to him, he quickly said, "younger martial brother Wu Xiao, run the immortal power in your body and pour it on the lotus under your feet. Then you can control the direction and speed."


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, but he was worried.


    Xianli?


    It''s like I have immortal power in me


    However, Xiao Yao is still trying to run the power of Tai Chi in his body. It turns out that in such an environment, the power of Tai Chi is no different from that of Xianli. He can still control the lotus under his feet, move forward all the way, and speed up some speed. The scenery on both sides of the Strait is flying by, and there are many fairies before and after.


    "Where are we going now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I don''t know." Lu Dong said.


    "You haven''t been here before?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Lu Tong said with a smile, "I''ve been here twice, but it''s different every time. We can just go downstream. When we get to the destination, we will stop naturally."


    Xiao Yao suddenly nodded, and he also had some small expectations in his heart.


    Looking forward to the end of this long river, where is it.


    At this time, a few white fairy came together.


    They are all disciples of Luming Pavilion.


    One of them looks only 15 or 16 years old. His real age is unknown. There is a gourd hanging around his waist, with a sword eyebrow and big eyes. He is very handsome.


    But he looked at Xiao Yao with hostility, which made Xiao Yao puzzled.


    You don''t seem to have provoked him, do you?


    "Elder martial brother Lu, let''s hurry up and leave him alone." Said the young disciple.


    When he spoke, he also glanced at Xiao Yao, who was very disdainful.


    "Did I steal your underwear?" Xiao Yao didn''t get angry and scolded.


    "Presumptuous! What are you talking about? " The young disciple was furious.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "I said, did I steal your underwear? What are you twittering about? " At the same time, I was thinking, is it hard for the disciple of Liuming pavilion to use his ears? I need to repeat a sentence twice.


    "You want to die!" The young disciple flashed a sharp look in his eyes. The route under his feet was changing. He wanted to hit Xiao Yao with the lotus under his feet. Fortunately, Lu Dong pulled him back in time.


    At the same time, Lu Dong angrily scolded: "don''t be presumptuous, don''t be reckless!"


    The disciple named Shaoxu snorted and stared at Xiao Yao: "you dare to abuse elder martial brother like this, you should deal with it according to the rules of the school!"


    "Well, they haven''t insulted you. You should say less." Lu Dong is not a fool.


    No matter who the fault is, he can see it better than anyone else.


    Shao must be a little angry.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Dong would help Xiao Yao to speak at this time, so he said angrily, "elder martial brother Lu, why do you want to help him?"


    "You are wrong about this." Lu Dong said, "elder Dan Huang has told me to take good care of him in Wanli pool."


    Shaoxu and the remaining disciples of Liuming Pavilion were all surprised.


    "Elder Dan Huang... Told me personally?"


    Lu Dong calm face, nodded.


    Shao Xu said indignantly, "elder Dan Huang is too eccentric. He is a disciple of the lumen Pavilion. Aren''t you elder martial brother Lu? Wanli lake is changing rapidly and in danger. Why do you want to protect him? "


    Xiao Yao laughed and sneered: "in this case, if you have the courage to speak out of Wanli pool and stand in front of the Dan emperor elder, I will count you as capable."


    Shao Xu''s face suddenly turned red. This sentence, like a knife, penetrated Shao Xu''s heart.


    Indeed, in this case, if in front of the Dan emperor elder, he is absolutely afraid to say.


    Seeing Shaoxu choking on his own words, Xiao Yao has no sense of achievement. In his eyes, Shaoxu is a little kid.


    Lu Dong sighed and said to Shao Xu, "you go ahead. Younger martial brother Wu Xiao and I will be slower."


    "Ah... Well, elder martial brother Lu, be careful. Don''t be dragged down by this guy." Less to finish, the foot speed is faster.


    Xiao Yao looks at the figure of Shaoxu and other liumingting disciples and shakes his head.


    This is before leaving, but also to hurt yourself! Is it so skinny?


    Did PI Yanling eat too much?


    Lu Dong sighed. Although he felt that Shaoxu''s words had gone too far and his attitude towards Xiao Yao was a little extreme, he still understood what Shaoxu thought.


    That is to say, he is a little older. If he is Shaoxu''s age now, he may also express strong dissatisfaction with the arrangement of elder Dan Huang.


    So he turned to look at Xiao Yao and said with a bitter smile, "younger martial brother Wu Xiao, if you were younger martial brother Shaoxu before, don''t take it too seriously."


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked at Lu Dong and said, "in fact, it''s nothing for you to leave me now."


    "That won''t do!" Lu Dongyi refused, "since I have promised elder Dan Huang, I will definitely not give up on the way."


    Looking at Lu Dong with a serious face, Xiao Yao doesn''t know what to say.


    He just felt that if Lu Dong followed him all the time, he would be hard to perform. For example, he was puzzled, for example, the spring and autumn sword. Can''t these powers be used in front of him?


    Are you making trouble for me?


    Xiao Yao is very sad.


    "Forget it, then follow." Although Xiao Yao said so, he was still calculating whether he would find a chance to get rid of Lu Dong later.


    If Lu Dong knew what Xiao Yao was thinking now, he would be very wronged. I was trying to protect you, but you still wanted to get rid of me


    Does your conscience really not hurt?


    Gradually, Xiao Yao found that the water flow under the lotus is faster and faster.


    In such a turbulent situation, even if Xiao Yao did not deliberately control the lotus at his feet, the speed was fast.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly found that there was a cliff waterfall in front of him.


    "Martial brother Wu Xiao, get ready!" Lu Dong said with a frown.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    Follow the current and leave from high.


    Xiao Yao''s feet on the lotus, slanting over the current, is still not out of the water.


    When he got back on his feet, his eyes were clear, and the current was no longer turbulent, as calm as a mirror.


    The water area is very wide, one can''t see the edge machine at a glance, but on the surface of the water, there are many lotus leaves. Each lotus leaf has a diameter of tens of meters, and the lotus is higher than the water. Xiao Yao needs to raise his head to look up.


    There are many fairies around, but Xiao Yao''s intuition always tells him that there is danger here.


    At this time, suddenly, a wave set off at the foot.


    Looking around, it turned out that a lotus suddenly swayed, just like a demon, and galloped towards the nearest fairy. In the center of the petals, there was a ferocious face, opening its mouth to reveal many sharp teeth. The fairy couldn''t react. When he wanted to escape, a petal fell down again, limiting his escape direction. In the blink of an eye, The fairy had been swallowed by the lotus, and the Magic Lotus shrank back and remained still.


    All the fairies who saw this scene were in cold sweat.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao, we have to get through here quickly!" Lu Dong said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, followed Lu Dong, and walked quickly forward.


    Just as he passed by a lotus, another cold air came towards Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it at the moment, but a sword light came out of his body, and the sharp sword light smashed the lotus which had already shown its ferocious face. If there were no lessons from the past, maybe Xiao Yao would not pay attention to these beautiful lotus flowers. But now, he has realized that there are devil like faces hidden in this quiet and peaceful place.

 Chapter 1894

    The huge and monstrous lotus leaves a certain psychological shadow for the fairies who are still walking on the water.


    So far, they don''t understand what''s going on.


    Before, Xiao Yao also learned from Lu Dongkou that there had never been such a situation in Wanli lake before.


    Have the fairies ever died in Wanli pool?


    It must have been dead, and the number is not small.


    But those fairies also died in the hands of other fairies, generally fighting for some treasures and so on.


    This is really the first time that this has happened.


    These fairies, one by one, are afraid and have little expectations.


    They have heard before that the more dangerous the Wanli pool is, the greater the chance of the occurrence of treasures and the greater the number of them.


    This also means that as long as they can leave Wanli pool alive, the benefits they can get are incomparable before, which is the reason why they are excited.


    As for danger, it''s not.


    If they were so scared, they would not come to Wanli pool.


    Every fairy who comes to Wanli pool comes with the idea of fighting and turning a bicycle into a motorcycle.


    Don''t they know it''s dangerous to come to Wanli pool? They know that, but they always feel that danger will not come to them. The immortal who died in Wanli lake will not have their own. On the contrary, the final beneficiary will be themselves. It''s not wrong to say that this is a fluke. Xiao Yao is not the same.


    Although the God of putu said that Xiao Yao had been lucky all the time, Xiao Yao never came over and didn''t put his hope of living on luck.


    He has always been a man of strength!


    Occasionally, also can rely on the face value!


    At this time, Shao Xu and other disciples of the Liuming Pavilion also caught up.


    "Elder martial brother Lu Dong!"


    Lu Dong and Xiao Yao turned around, only to find that the faces of these disciples all looked sad.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Dong asked with a frown.


    "Elder martial brother Lu Dong, elder martial brother Gu Shen... He was eaten by those monstrous lotus flowers..." Shao Xu said in a low voice.


    Lu Dong''s face was a little ugly.


    Looking at what Shaoxu wanted to say, Xiao Yaoxian said, "you''d better shut up and pass through here at once. That''s the top priority."


    Although Shao Xu was a little unconvinced, after seeing the horror of those monstrous lotus flowers, he also felt that Xiao Yao had no problem with what he said.


    A total of more than a dozen disciples of the lumen Pavilion, gathered together and walked quickly forward.


    One after another, lotus blossoms opened their mouths and rushed towards them. Lu Dong smashed a monster lotus with one blow.


    Xiao Yao holds the sword in his hand, and the spirit of the sword overflows.


    He doesn''t want to take out the Chunqiu sword yet, so he can only use it first. In fact, he doesn''t think it''s very safe to use it. If he meets Luoyin, how can he explain it? You picked it up? Can they believe it?


    Don''t talk about them, even Xiao Yao himself can''t believe it!


    That''s bullshit.


    Xiao Yao''s sword speed and frequency are getting faster and faster. These lotus flowers are really weird. Xiao Yao has to take them seriously. If he uses spring and autumn sword or strange fire, Xiao Yao won''t have any pressure.


    At this time, a scream came from behind. A disciple of the immortal general was eaten by the lotus.


    Xiao Yao wants to swear.


    Especially, is it you who protect me or I protect you!


    Lu Dong immediately said in a loud voice, "hurry to my side!"


    When he spoke, he looked at Xiao Yao again.


    In fact, he didn''t expect that his younger martial brother, Wu Xiao, had such terrible strength that he was still a swordsman.


    But now is not the time to say these, blind the most important thing is to hurry through this area.


    It took them 30 minutes to get through the dense lotus.


    Turning around, there was a corpse floating in the pool behind. It was bright red and looked shocking.


    I don''t know how many fairies have been explained here, and many of them are the hope of the rise of major sects, but now they are all on fire.


    Some weak disciples could not help sobbing.


    One of the most fierce crying is Shao Xu.


    Xiao Yao felt a chill.


    How old are these fairies? They are still crying.


    What else can''t they see through?


    However, later Xiao Yao also understood that it''s not that the older you get, the more you see through. Whether a person is mature or not depends mainly on his experience, not his age. Some people are calm when they are young. Some people who haven''t experienced major setbacks still can''t restrain their emotions when they are not confused.


    These fairies, they still have little experience.


    Xiao Yao felt that he was a little old-fashioned, and quickly put his mind away.


    At this time, Lu Dong looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "younger martial brother Wu Xiao, are you Jian Xiu?"


    Xiao Yao nodded. It must be something that can''t be concealed.


    "That sword of yours looks extraordinary!" Lu Dong finished this sentence, and quickly stopped the conversation, feeling that he said something he shouldn''t say.


    As he thought, two or three of the other disciples of the lumen Pavilion, who are also sword practitioners, have changed their eyes when they look at Xiao Yao.


    "Cough, let''s move on." Lu Dong quickly changed the topic and said.


    "Good!" Don''t wait for the fairy to nod.


    Another wave of fairies came out of the lotus group.


    Xiao Yao''s face was shocked by a strong sword. It was Mufeng who passed through the lotus leaf with four or five fairies that Xiao Yao had never seen before.


    "You are safe." Wood wind finish saying, want to rush into lotus leaf skirt again.


    "Brother Mufeng. Are you going in? " A fairy who was also brought out by wood wind asked quickly.


    Mufeng nodded and looked around: "my brothers of Zhenlong Jianzong haven''t come out yet."


    With that, he raised a sword rainbow and entered the lotus group again.


    Shao Xu said strangely, "the fairy clan just now belongs to Zhenlong Jianzong?"


    "Listen to what he said, it seems that he really values friendship."


    "But then again, there are many experts in longjianzong of this town. There was a guy named Liang Yulong before, and now I see this Mufeng again."


    Lu Dong looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "younger martial brother Wu Xiao, you are also a sword practitioner. In your opinion, what is the strength of the Zhenlong Jianzong disciple named Mufeng?"


    "Very strong." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    Lu Dong nodded his head gently, without saying much.


    In fact, they still don''t understand Xiao Yao''s way of speaking.


    Xiao Yao can be said that a strong, that is really strong.


    Xiao Yao thinks that the Dao Zun named Dong Han he met before may not be as strong as Mufeng if he really fights with Mufeng.


    In such a short time, the growth speed of Mufeng surprised Xiao Yao.


    In other words, when Mufeng realizes what his Kendo is, he has become strong enough.


    People and fairies.


    When you have a goal, you will feel that everything you do is progressing rapidly.


    What I fear most is that kind of living in a daze


    "Let''s go on." Lu Dong turned his face. In front of him, the mountains and rivers were connected. It should be safe.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently, but he was always on guard.


    He always felt that there was more danger ahead, waiting for himself.


    This Wanli pool is really not a good place


    There are only 15 disciples left at this time.


    Five died in the mouth of those monstrous lotus.


    Just as they were about to move on, a voice came from behind them.


    "Fellow Taoists, can we follow you?"


    The fairy speaking is one of the ones who was brought out from the lotus group by Mufeng. The fairy looks middle-aged, wearing a green shirt and holding a long gun in his hand.


    What really attracted Xiao Yao''s attention was one of the young fairies. He was about the same size as Shao Xu. One arm had been lost, but the blood had stopped. His face was still pale, and he still had a folding fan in his hand.


    Lu Dong frowned a little, and the fairies had come to them.


    "Are you all disciples of Luming pavilion?" The middle-aged fairy asked curiously.


    Lu Dong nodded.


    "We are all immortals. Before, some of us died in it... But the Wanli pool has become very dangerous, so can you take us with you?" The middle-aged fairy family bowed their hands.


    Lu Dong didn''t expect that the other party would put forward such a request. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He subconsciously turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless and said coldly, "forget it. Everyone goes his own way, and as long as you are careful, it won''t be too dangerous."


    "When I say Wu Xiao, you are too ruthless, aren''t you? We are always friendly and warm-hearted. How can you be like that? " Shao Xu was the first to refute Xiao Yao and said angrily, "now Wanli pool is so dangerous, what''s wrong with us helping each other? Hum, if you don''t like it, you can go all the way by yourself


    "Shut up Lu Dong said angrily, "I was in the lotus group before, but Wu Xiao saved you once!"


    "Yes? I didn''t notice Shao Xu sneered, "elder martial brother Lu, although we don''t know these scattered immortals, we are all immortals. Moreover, as they said, Wanli lake is in danger, so we naturally want to hold them together."


    Lu Donggang wanted to speak, but Xiao Yao spoke first.


    "In that case, I''ll go my own way." When he spoke, Xiao Yao had already driven ahead of him. Lu Donggang wanted to chase him, but he was stopped by Shaoxu¡° Elder martial brother Lu, do you really want to live or die for him? " For Lu Dong, Shaoxu naturally doesn''t matter, but Lu Dong''s strength should be the strongest among them. Xiao Yao can go, but if Lu Dong goes, they will be very flustered¡° Yes, elder martial brother Lu, that Wu Xiao is too cold-blooded. Maybe it''s because old lady Dan dotes on him so much that he is so selfish. Let''s leave him alone! "¡° That is, elder martial brother Lu, let him go! " The disciples of the lumen Pavilion said one by one. Lu Dong sighed, nodded gently, and looked at Xiao Yao''s back. He was helpless£¨ Today''s third watch, ten thousand words update)

 Chapter 1895

    Xiao Yao was completely relieved to see that Lu Dong didn''t keep up.


    Without Lu Dong, his magical powers don''t need to be covered.


    However, he always insisted on his previous point of view.


    It''s not a good thing for Lu Dong and other fairies to take those scattered fairies with them.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t want to say that. Anyway, even if he said it a hundred times, they or even Lu Dong couldn''t listen to it.


    On the contrary, he made himself a stranger.


    So, he is too lazy to say anything about it. In the final analysis, I have said everything I should say. Do you believe it or not.


    Besides, it''s just Xiao Yao''s feeling. Maybe the actual situation is not as bad as he thought.


    In fact, these things have nothing to do with Xiao Yao. Although he is still familiar with Lu Dong, even if Lu Dong really dies in front of him, he will not have too many fluctuations in his heart. In this fairyland, Xiao Yao doesn''t have much to worry about. Moreover, he feels that his brain capacity is not so big. He cares about others everywhere and will only hurt himself, Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to aggrieve himself.


    Besides, he and Lu Dong had no deep friendship.


    At the foot of lotus, in the turbulent flow of indomitable.


    There are a group of fairies behind him, following him.


    At this time, a cry came from behind Xiao Yao.


    "Wu Xiao!"


    Xiao Yao stopped, turned his face and looked behind him, with a curious look on his face.


    A girl in a long skirt, stepping on a lotus, came at a gallop.


    When Xiao Yao came, she was relieved.


    "You''re so fast. I called you several times before."


    Xiao Yao looked behind Luo Yin and asked curiously, "where are your martial brothers?"


    Luo Yin had more worries on her face and said, "I don''t know. When I passed those lotus flowers before, I separated from them."


    Xiao Yao nodded: "before I saw Mufeng."


    Luo Yin''s eyes brightened: "do you really see brother Mufeng? Where is he now? "


    "I''m in again." Xiao Yao said.


    Luo Yin was more worried and said quickly, "you go first. I''ll go to find brother Mufeng!"


    Then he turned around and galloped along the way.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    However, Luo Yin made such a choice, Xiao Yao will not be surprised.


    As it should be.


    If Luoyin doesn''t plan to find Mufeng, Xiao Yao will really feel strange.


    Xiao Yao put aside his thoughts and went on all the way along the waterway. Finally he came to the end. He jumped to the bank and the lotus also sank under his feet.


    At this time, many fairies had already stood on the shore. In front of him was Pingchuan, and there was a mountain in the distance. When Xiao Yao wanted to fly in the rainbow, he was surprised to find that he seemed to be under some pressure, and his body could not rise.


    "Oh, no, we can''t fly like a rainbow here!"


    "There should be more restrictions on Wanli pool, but it''s OK. We can''t walk slowly."


    "But in this way, we are more likely to encounter danger than before!"


    Listening to some fairy people around him, Xiao Yao understood.


    It turns out that it''s not just you who can''t make the rainbow fly.


    The same is true of these fairies.


    Xiao Yao walked towards the lofty mountain.


    He is very curious about what secrets and good things are hidden in this Wanli pool.


    If Xiao Yao could fly like a rainbow at this time, he might also have a panoramic view of the Wanli lake. In this way, he would be able to avoid a lot of trouble.


    Even if Xiao Yao got chengfengzhu from Liuming Pavilion before, it won''t have any effect at this time. After all, chengfengzhu can only improve its speed when flying in the rainbow.


    Lu Dong and other fairies in liumingting have been left far behind by Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to them. In fact, they are too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao.


    Lu Dong also had a headache.


    He felt that since he had promised elder Dan Huang to take good care of Xiao Yao in Wanli pool, he should do what he said. But now, he can''t leave Shaoxu and other fairies for Xiao Yao''s sake. After all, these are all his younger martial brothers. He can''t do this kind of thing.


    It is said that Lu Dong, a disciple of Lu Ming Pavilion, cherished feathers.


    He would worry that if he ran to Xiao Yao at this time, Shao Xu would secretly say that he wanted to please elder Dan Huang and get some opportunities.


    Therefore, Lu Dong can''t do this. He doesn''t want to be poked on his back by Shaoxu and other fairies.


    Xiao Yao can guess some of Lu Dong''s ideas.


    It is because of his understanding that Xiao Yao feels that Lu Dong, a fairy, is actually very tired. He has to consider other fairy''s views on himself all the time. In fact, there are many people on the earth like Lu Dong. They are all so tired. If Xiao Yao is also the kind of person who cares about others'' views on him, he doesn''t need to do anything all the time, Simply extend your face to those who are not satisfied with you.


    Those who don''t like themselves... Why do they want to make them happy?


    It''s better to do something to make them more and more unhappy.


    Just as he was about to climb the mountain, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped.


    He raised his head and looked up the mountain road, frowning, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Then he sat down cross legged. It seemed that he didn''t plan to climb the mountain.


    I don''t know how many fairies passed by Xiao Yao one by one.


    They couldn''t help but turn their faces and look at the fairy sitting cross legged on the ground. Their faces showed curiosity. Some of them wanted to ask, but Xiao Yao always closed his eyes, as if he had entered a state of meditation.


    After a while, Lu Dong Shaoxu and other disciples of the luminescent Pavilion passed in front of Xiao Yao.


    Seeing Xiao Yao sitting here, Lu Dong was full of surprise.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao, why didn''t you go up the mountain?"


    Xiao Yao finally opened his eyes and took a look at him. It happened that his emperor had been working for a small Sunday. At this time, he could have a rest.


    He said with a smile, "I think the scenery here is good. I plan to have a good rest."


    To be honest, Lu Dong didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words.


    No matter how I listen, I think it''s fake


    The scenery here, can you still have the scenery on the mountain?


    At this time, a harsh voice came from behind Lu Dong.


    "Elder martial brother Lu, we don''t have to pay any attention to him. Hum, he must be afraid. He is waiting for us."


    Another disciple of liumingting, who was close to Shaoxu, nodded and said sarcastically, "younger martial brother Wuxiao, if you are really afraid, we will forgive you if you make a mistake with us now. If you want to follow us and be sheltered by us, we will agree in the face of our younger martial brother."


    "All right, you all shut up!" Lu Dong frowned and scolded angrily.


    He is not a fool. How can he not recognize that these words are all sarcastic to Xiao Yao.


    I just want Xiao Yao not to follow them.


    He turned around, looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "martial brother Wu Xiao, don''t pay any attention to them. Let''s go up the mountain together."


    Xiao Yao looked at Lu Dong, hesitated for a moment, or shook his head.


    "Going up the mountain now is not necessarily a good thing." He said softly.


    Anyway, I have already said what I should say.


    As for whether the other party will believe it or not and consider his opinions, it is not within the scope of Xiao Yao''s thinking.


    That''s all.


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother Lu, do you hear me? This is the good heart as the donkey liver lung! You think about him everywhere. What''s the result? They don''t appreciate it at all Shao Xu said with a sneer.


    "Yes, elder martial brother Lu, let''s hurry up to the mountain. Don''t delay here." Another disciple hastened to say, "a lot of fairies have already gone up the mountain. If we really let them get the chance of Wanli pool, we will come here in vain this time."


    Originally, Lu Dong wanted to say something else, but he calmed down and thought that what he said was reasonable.


    First come, first served, after all.


    The middle-aged Sanxian, armed with a long gun and dressed in a blue shirt, coughed and said, "Lu Daoyou, we really should hurry up the mountain."


    "All right." Lu Dong sighed, nodded and said to Xiao Yao, "younger martial brother Wu Xiao, when you get up the mountain, you can catch up with us."


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face.


    A group of fairies passed by Xiao Yao again.


    It was the young fairy who broke his arm and held a paper fan in his hand. He looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of doubt in his eyes, but there was a kill in his eyes.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He is still very sensitive to the killing, so he subconsciously turns to look at the broken arm Sanxian, but the other party suddenly moves his eyes and does not choose to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly in his heart, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    Those scattered immortals, already disciples of the luminescent Pavilion, followed Lu Dong and went to climb the mountain road.


    After a while, the young man suddenly said: "brother Lu, you go first, I''ll catch up with you later."


    "Oh?" Lu Dong stopped and turned to look at him with a little curiosity in his eyes.


    "I''m still a little worried." The broken arm Sanxian said with a bitter smile, "that Taoist friend named Wu Xiao is also a disciple of your lumen Pavilion. He didn''t want to take us before, and he should have. But because of us, he left the team. I was worried that he would be in danger. It happened that I had a talisman seal in my hand, so I wanted to give it to him. If he was in danger, I could save his life, I can get a quick response, too. "


    Lu Dong sighed after hearing the broken arm repair.


    Originally, he was still suspicious, thinking about whether Xiao Yao''s previous practice was right or wrong.


    Xiao Yao is wrong! Look at other people, how nice... I''m still feeling guilty and uneasy at this time. Shao Xu was very angry: "I said Fang Huo, why do you need it! Do we have to worry about his smile? Well, he''s very powerful! "¡° That is, Fang Zhuo, if you go there, you can''t get any advantage, and you will be kind-hearted. Why Another disciple said. Sanxian, a young man with broken arms who called Fang Zhuo, always smiles and looks at Lu Dong with inquiring eyes. Lu Dong thought about it briefly and nodded: "in that case, thank you very much. Go back quickly. We''ll wait here."¡° No, I''ll catch up soon. " Fang Zhuo said with a smile. Seeing Fang Zhuo''s insistence, Lu Dong feels more gratified. He nods and doesn''t ask. He watches Fang Zhuo leave¡° Ah, Fang Zhuo is just too kind. " Shao Xu sighed and said ruefully¡° Yes, it''s a pity that Fang Zhuo doesn''t understand now. He shouldn''t be so kind to everyone! " There is also the way of the fairies.

 Chapter 1896

    At the foot of the mountain, Xiao Yao''s speed of running the renhuangjing was much faster than that of any other place. Moreover, with the help of his present congenital advantages, he realized a lot more.


    This feeling is very good.


    Xiao Yao is not a fool. No matter what he does, he will have his own considerations, such as sitting cross legged here and practicing renhuangjing.


    Originally, he intended to climb the mountain directly, but soon found that he was in a place like a spring. The energy gathered here was extremely pure. Although he didn''t know why, Xiao Yao didn''t want to move on, because he realized that as long as he stayed here to practice renhuangjing, It''s going to be three or four times faster than anywhere else.


    This is the biggest chance for Xiao Yao.


    However, Xiao Yao soon found that although the energy in this place is very rich and suitable for his own cultivation, the energy here has been consumed all the time.


    In short, such a geomantic treasure land may soon be completely drained by Xiao Yao.


    In fact, there is another reason.


    Xiao Yao always felt that although the mountain looked quiet in front of him, it always gave him a very bad feeling.


    It''s like a beast has opened its mouth, showing its ferocious face and sharp teeth, waiting for the prey to come.


    Although Xiao Yao was not afraid, he didn''t want to be the leader. He was not familiar with the fairies. Even if he really asked the way, he didn''t want to be the stone!


    When Xiao Yao felt that the place he was in did not have the natural advantages before, he stood up and was ready to find the next place similar to the spring.


    Wanli pool is really a blessed place.


    Maybe other fairies don''t have too deep feelings now, but Xiao Yao firmly believes in this.


    Just as Xiao Yao stood up and planned to leave, a figure appeared in front of him.


    It is Fang Huo who has gone back and forth.


    Fang Zhuo looked at Xiao Yao with a smile. His steps were firm and his eyes looked strange.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, there was no too complicated expression, but when the other party came to the front and back, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are slow enough." Xiao Yao said.


    When Fang Zhuo heard Xiao Yao''s words, he was stunned and asked: "do you know I will come to you?"


    Xiao Yaozu welded his face, looked at the mountain peak, thought for a while, and said, "you went up the mountain for a while, and you turned back? I''m just worried that Lu Dong will notice here? "


    Fang Zhuo was noncommittal, but suddenly he had a feeling of instability in his heart.


    He also has a script in his mind.


    But now Xiao Yao''s words and performance at this time are far from the script in his mind.


    It''s really... Unreasonable!


    "Tell me, what are you going to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I want a pill." Fang Zhuo said with a smile, "a super product Shendan, Shengji Dan."


    Xiao Yao looked at the bright red on his clothes: "for your arm?"


    Fang Huo nodded, but his face was a little ugly.


    Losing an arm is almost fatal to him.


    This will reduce his combat effectiveness. If he meets his former opponent, he will be doomed.


    What''s more, it''s still in Wanli pool.


    This is a place full of competition and fighting.


    Xiao Yao asked, "I still don''t understand. Why should I give it to you?"


    It''s no surprise that Xiao Yao knows how to make pills.


    After all, this guy has been staying with them before.


    Xiao Yao, as a disciple of elder Dan Huang, naturally knows how to alchemy. Moreover, when elder Dan Huang accepted Xiao Yao, he once claimed that Xiao Yao, to be exact, is Wu Xiao. This disciple is very good at alchemy. He is not under him, so he can become his closed disciple.


    Just because he knew this, Fang Zhuo couldn''t help coming here.


    "What do you want?" Fang Zhuo asked.


    "What do you have?" Xiao Yao thinks Fang Zhuo is a fool.


    What do you want?


    I want those immortal heads. Can you give them to me?


    It''s like you have what I want!


    Fang Zhuo thought about it, but he still wanted to be polite before he could.


    A blue light flashed, and he had two more herbs in his hand.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Fang Zhuo said helplessly: "I don''t have many good things on me. After all, I''m not a disciple of the big sect. I''m just a Sanxian. I can''t get these two herbs easily."


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    "There''s nothing good about you but these two broken grasses?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Fang Huo''s face turned black and he was not happy.


    The other side directly said that it was "two pieces of broken grass". Obviously, the other side was very dissatisfied and disdained with the things he took out.


    This also made Fang Zhuo lose his last patience.


    "What do you mean?" Fang Zhuo asked in a deep voice.


    "I just want to tell you that I''m not a fool. I''m supposed to fool me with some junk. Do you really think I don''t know you have something good in you? If you don''t say anything else, this folding fan in your hand is very good. Do you want to consider giving it to me? " Xiao Yao asked, "if you exchange this folding fan with me, I''ll help you refine a Shengji pill. It''s no problem."


    Fang Zhuo burst out laughing.


    "I heard the guy named Shaoxu in the lumen Pavilion say that you haven''t been in the lumen Pavilion for a long time, and you still use Dan to enter the Taoism. Although I don''t know why you are still a sword practitioner, it doesn''t matter to me. As a fairy, it''s very rare to be able to make achievements in Dan Taoism. Do you still think about the double cultivation of sword and Dan? I don''t have much ability, but I have a good eye. Originally, I thought that if you are good at speaking, I can also speak better. You can be honest only if I put the knife on your neck, can''t you? "


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    Is this a courtesy before a soldier? Ready to tear your face?


    To be honest, Xiao Yao is still very disappointed.


    He felt that a fairy should have some brains and some eyesight.


    But why should we still have this kind of confidence?


    Just because Shao Xu said something to him before, he already felt that his Kendo was general in his heart?


    Is there anyone who looks down on people like that?


    So, Xiao Yao has raised his hand, points the star sword, drags a sword light, and rushes toward Fang Zhuo.


    Fang Huo''s face changed, and he was very surprised. He quickly opened the folding fan in his hand. At the moment when the folding fan was opened, a golden light suddenly appeared and blocked the star sword.


    But even so, Fang Zhuo''s body still retreated again and again. It was about tens of meters before he managed to regain his position. However, his eyes looking at Xiao Yao changed again.


    He has lived for two or three hundred years. With the help of Xiao Yao, he realized that he really underestimated his opponent before.


    "What kind of business do you want to buy and sell like others?" Xiao Yao sneers at Fang Huo''s performance.


    Fang Zhuo didn''t speak. The folding fan in his hand flashed gently. The vigorous wind, like a sword, shot at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and gently grasps it. The vigorous wind disappears in an instant.


    Then, a rainbow rose in Xiao Yao''s body.


    The next second, a sword Qi has already arrived in front of Fang Zhuo.


    When Fang Zhuo waved his folding fan and wanted to block the sword Qi, Xiao Yao''s figure quickly appeared in front of Fang Zhuo.


    In a moment, a sword light flashed in his hand and disappeared into Fang Zhuo''s eyebrow.


    Under the expression that Fang Zhuo''s eyes were about to crack, Xiao Yao put away the sword light, and Fang Zhuo''s body had completely burst, and blood was splashing.


    At this time, many fairies have watched the situation here, one by one dumbfounded.


    Although they all know that they can kill in Wanli pool, they can''t believe their eyes.


    This means


    Isn''t that cruel?


    "Wu Xiao, you are presumptuous!" At this time, a voice suddenly came from a distance.


    Xiao Yao looked up and gave a cold hum.


    It was Lu Dong and other fairies who rushed here.


    "Wu Xiao, what are you doing?" Another one of the fairies in the liumingting pavilion was furious and roared at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao buckled his ears and ignored them.


    When Lu Dong and other fairies rush to him, Xiao Yao has begun to clean up the battlefield.


    That folding fan is good. I have to put it away quickly


    As for whether Fang Zhuo had any other treasures, Xiao Yao didn''t know.


    Those were taken underground by Fang Huo.


    I have some regrets.


    Shao Xu looks at Fang Huo''s body, and his body is shaking.


    He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. He lowered his voice like a wild animal and roared, "Wu Xiao, you are such a jerk! Fang Zhuo came back to see you with good intentions. He wanted to give you the seal and let you protect yourself. What about you? You killed him! You have gone too far


    "Yes, if Fang Huo hadn''t broken his arm, how could he have such ability?" Another disciple of Lu Ming Pavilion echoed.


    Shao Xu held out his hand and pointed to Xiao Yao. His fingers were shaking: "it''s not as good as animals. You really think it''s not as good as animals!"


    Xiao Yao was angry when he heard this. He took a step forward and glared at Shaoxu.


    "You talk nonsense! Where am I inferior to you? "


    Shao Xugang wants to say that you are so special that you are inferior to me everywhere!


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he quickly choked back.


    Eh... Listen to this... Why do you think something is wrong¡° Cough, elder martial brother Shaoxu, he is saying that you are a beast! " The disciple of liumingting, who was still echoing Shaoxu before, said quickly. Shao Xu gave him another look. What''s more, I''m not a fool. Do you need to remind me now? He turned to look at Lu Dong and said, "elder martial brother Lu, I ask to kill Wu Xiao on the spot and clean up the door! I don''t need such a disciple in Liuming Pavilion! "¡° Yes, elder martial brother Lu, although we are Sanxian, we haven''t done anything harmful to the lumen Pavilion. Even if Wanli pool can compete and fight, it shouldn''t be this way! " The middle-aged Sanxian with a long gun was very sad and indignant. He said, "is it hard to do it? In your view, the lives of our Sanxian are worthless?" Lu Dong has a headache. It''s a headache! He did not expect that things would develop to this point. He turned and looked at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.

 Chapter 1897

    Not only the scattered immortals, but also the disciples of the lumen Pavilion, their eyes looking at Xiao Yao were full of anger and murderous.


    It''s like


    Xiao Yao really accidentally dug their ancestral grave.


    This is absolutely impossible in other schools.


    Even if Xiao Yao did something worse than animals, as they said, we are all members of a sect. There is absolutely no reason to stand in a Sanxian camp that has nothing to do with us.


    Many fairies come and go here. When they pass by, they unconsciously stop and look here. Their eyes reveal curiosity. It seems that they can''t understand the situation at this time.


    Xiao Yao looked at Shaoxu waiting for the fairy, and had a headache.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect things to get to this point.


    Lu Dong and other disciples would not have misunderstood themselves if they had come a little earlier.


    If you don''t come early or late, it''s just this time.


    It''s a little bit like Temo.


    If it wasn''t for Fang Zhuo''s death, Xiao Yao would doubt whether it was Fang Zhuo''s plan to frame Xiao Yao.


    If he had to insist on this statement at this time, Xiao Yao had nothing to say. He had to sigh that Fang Zhuo was really struggling to frame himself!


    I can''t find a second one.


    "Elder martial brother Lu, at this time, do you still want to stand beside Wu Xiao?" Shao Xu turned to look at Lu Dong and roared.


    Every word, will be in the heart of anger expressed to the point of incisively and vividly.


    Xiao Yaoxian thought that he had accidentally slept with his mother.


    How else can there be such a great hatred?


    Lu Dong frowned, looked at Shao Xu and said, "what do you want to say?"


    By Lu Dong''s stare, Shao Xu, who was full of confidence, was immediately suppressed.


    He dodged his eyes and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother Lu, I just think that the fairy family like Wu Xiao who avenged kindness should not stay in our lumen Pavilion!"


    Although the voice is much smaller, but the attitude is still very firm.


    This should be regarded as the greatest advantage of Shaoxu.


    Lu Tong sighed and turned to look at Xiao Yao. His eyes were still complicated. He didn''t know what to say. After the Adam''s apple rolled for a moment, he asked, "younger martial brother Wu Xiao, what do you want to explain?"


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who struggles all his life for the sake of pretending to force his career. Although at this time, I don''t need to explain to you with a cold hum. It sounds very impressive, but no matter what angle I think, I''ve made some mistakes.


    He looked at Lu Dong and said with a smile, "he wanted to force me to make pills for him, but I didn''t promise, so he fought, and then he died."


    Lu Dong was slightly surprised.


    Shao Xu said angrily, "at this time, why do you want to give yourself high sounding reasons?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and asked curiously, "did I speak to you?"


    Shao Xu''s face turned red.


    Although he is much older than Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao can definitely throw him five blocks away because of his rich experience in shooting. That is to say, spraying people is not lethal, otherwise Xiao Yao can make all the fairies present cry for their father.


    "In a word, I have said all that I should say. Believe it or not, just be happy." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "I believe you!" At this time, behind suddenly came the sound of Luo Yin.


    Mu Feng frowned a little and wanted to pull Luo Yin back, but he didn''t think that Luo Yin had already gone out and ran to Xiao Yao.


    "Wu Xiao, I believe you!" Luo Yin glared at Lu Dong and said, "I don''t understand. Is your lumen Pavilion so interesting? My brothers can''t believe it. Do you have to believe in a Sanxian


    Mufeng sighed and took a few steps forward.


    "Luo Yin, it''s about other people''s lumen Pavilion. It has nothing to do with me." Mufeng said.


    Although Mufeng''s character is good, it is very honest, but integrity does not mean lack of heart.


    It''s obvious that it''s a fight inside the lumen Pavilion. It''s not worth it to stand out and show off at this time.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s skin bag, which he has never seen before, naturally feels that we are not familiar at all.


    Luo Yin looked at Mu Feng and said seriously, "brother Mu Feng, if grandfather Chen is here now, he will make the same choice as me and help Wu smile!"


    Wood breeze is tiny a Leng, don''t know Luo Yin this time why can suddenly mention Chen Qi.


    In fact, when he learned from Luo Yinkou that Chen Qi was missing and might even die in Jianshan, Mufeng was also sad.


    Although he didn''t feel that he had a lot of contacts with Chen Qi, he felt that knowing Chen Qi and being able to talk with him was the turning point of his life.


    It''s the guy named Chen Qi who helps himself to get rid of layer after layer of doubts and finally sees a bright moon.


    He thought about it carefully, maybe it''s really like what Luo Yin said.


    If Mr. Chen Qi is here, he will stand up and speak, right? After all, Chen Qi gives him the feeling that he is not afraid of anything and only insists on what he thinks.


    Hearing the conversation between Luoyin and Mufeng, Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    He looked at Luo Yin and didn''t know what to say.


    He thinks Luoyin really doesn''t know himself!


    If you come across such a thing, it will be irrelevant.


    It''s like I like to meddle


    You are still too young!


    Seeing the wood wind, Shao Xu''s eyes brightened.


    "I''ve seen you!" Little must say.


    Mufeng looked at Shao Xu and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you."


    "..." Shao Xu was depressed for a while.


    Then, the wood wind again fell on the middle-aged Sanxian who was carrying a gun.


    "I''ve seen you before." Mufeng said.


    The middle-aged Sanxian quickly nodded: "before the official Mufeng brothers, I wait for a few to get out of danger from the lotus group."


    Mufeng nodded gently.


    Shao Xu quickly said: "brother Mufeng, you brought the brother named Fang Zhuo out of the lotus group. You must know him. Do you think that with his character, you will force Wu Xiao to make pills for yourself?"


    Mufeng didn''t plan to go through the muddy water, but he didn''t expect that Shaoxu had to pull himself down.


    But after looking at Luoyin, he had a conclusion in his heart, and said with a smile: "in fact, I''m not familiar with them, but I''ve seen them before, and I just found that they were blocked in the lotus group, so I took them out. That''s all. In fact, I don''t even know their names."


    "..." Shao Xu will be depressed again.


    It''s too fast.


    He can''t understand. You don''t even know them. Why do you bring them out of the lotus group?


    What are you doing in your spare time?


    But people who really know Mufeng won''t be surprised.


    Mufeng''s popularity has been very good since he was in Zhenlong Jianzong, and those martial brothers are full of praise for him.


    When walking in the fairyland, he made many friends, including Hong feisheng.


    Therefore, it is normal for Mufeng to do things like helping a few immortals when he has nothing to do.


    "As for what you said before, if it really makes me feel it, I don''t think what the fairy named Wu Xiao said is a lie." Mufeng said, "if it were you, maybe you would do the same."


    "I won''t!" Don''t hurry to wave your hand, or even feel a little scared.


    "That''s because you haven''t broken an arm yet." Mufeng sighed and said.


    This time, I wandered in fairyland for a long time.


    He suddenly felt that he didn''t know anything about fairyland before.


    During the time of wandering around in the fairyland, he saw many things that he could not imagine before.


    Fairyland is far less beautiful than you think.


    At this time, a sword light suddenly appeared in Xiao Yao''s body.


    A long sword named Bai Shou hovers in front of Xiao Yao.


    "What are you going to do?" Shao Xu''s face changed and his body subconsciously stepped back.


    The sword light reflected Xiao Yao''s face. The original childishness was more resolute at this time.


    His eyes were deep, staring at Shao Xu and Lu Dong.


    After pondering for a moment, he said slowly: "I have said all that should be said. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you to decide. If you believe it, now turn around and leave. If you don''t believe it, you can kill me. When did I become a mother-in-law and leave with water?"


    "Wu Xiao, don''t be impulsive!" Lu Dong said.


    Xiao Yao smiles and takes another step forward.


    He held out his hand and pointed to the white headed sword with golden light around him.


    "My long sword is standing here. Who dares to step forward and try my sword edge?"


    Mufeng suddenly clenched his fist and burst into laughter, shouting: "good!"


    Then there was a sigh.


    If only he were a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?


    A Jian Xiu should have such courage.


    Even if there are thousands of troops and horses, I will take one sword to wipe them out.


    What''s more, just a fairy?


    "Wu Xiao, if they don''t want to take you, you will follow us!" Luo Yin said.


    This time, Mufeng didn''t stop anything, and didn''t even feel that Luoyin was wrong.


    In fact, that''s what he thought.


    Xiao Yao looked at her, laughed and waved his hand. Then, he looked at Shao Xu again: "didn''t you talk endlessly before, trying to clean up the door and kill me on the spot? I''m here now. You''ve come! " With these words, he took another step forward. The goal is the direction¡° As a fairy, when facing the opponent, do you really not have the courage to fight? "¡° I''m right in front of you now. Come and kill me¡° If you don''t even have the confidence to do it, what are you doing in Wanli pool? What kind of fairy are you? It''s not bad for you to be an immortal general all your life. "¡° You don''t have any urine at all, and you deserve to be immortal? " Every word is like a heavy hammer¡° Click. The sound came from Shaoxu''s body. Shao Xu''s legs softened, knelt on one knee, and a mouthful of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. "..." All the fairies were stunned and couldn''t believe it... This guy named Wu Xiao just said a few words and broke Shaoxu''s heart completely?

 Chapter 1898

    The scene before us made all the fairies feel ridiculous.


    It''s hard for them to imagine that Xiao Yao''s simple words could break Shaoxu''s heart.


    This is special


    It''s too glassy, isn''t it?


    What makes them more difficult to understand is that they really don''t understand why the other party just doesn''t dare to fight when Xiao Yao''s words force Shaoxu to have no way back.


    If Shao Xu dares to punch Xiao Yao, his mind will not only be destroyed, but also be more firm and take a big step forward.


    However, Shaoxu retreated again and again, and finally Xiao Yao broke his heart.


    In fact, the heartbreak of Tao will not bring too bad influence.


    At the very least, Shao Xu can still live well, but in his life, he can only stop here.


    There is no hope to enter the immortal realm in this life.


    Now the strength is his peak.


    This is a disaster for a fairy.


    What''s more, Shaoxu is still young.


    How many disciples are there? But the tens of thousands of disciples, this time came to Wanli pool only 20 places.


    Shao Xu''s ability to be among these 20 disciples is enough to show his potential cultivation talent.


    But now, it''s here.


    In my life, I can only be an immortal general.


    However, he did not sympathize with Shaoxu at this time.


    On the contrary, they feel that Shaoxu is totally responsible.


    In fact, for them, it really doesn''t matter who is right or wrong. Mu Fengfeng can see that this is the internal struggle of the lumen Pavilion. Can''t other fairies see it? They can also see clearly, but the result surprised them.


    They feel that the disciple of the liumingting Pavilion called Shaoxu really brought the word "counsellor" into full play.


    Even the clay figurine is half full of fire. This guy called Shaoxu, doesn''t he have it at all?


    It''s totally illogical!


    "Little beard!" Lu Dong''s face also changed, and he quickly helped Shao Xu up.


    Originally, he wanted to stabilize Shaoxu''s Taoist heart at this time, but he found that Shaoxu''s Taoist heart was broken at this time.


    He can only choose to give up.


    "Wu Xiao, you are so cruel! Before Shaoxu just said a few words to you, but in the final analysis, he still thought about the friendship of his classmates, and didn''t press too hard. What about you? You have broken his heart The most xiuhan and Shaoxu''s disciple of liumingting angrily scolded Xiao Yao.


    But his eyes were twinkling.


    Maybe even he himself felt that what he said just now was really untenable.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, those fairies who are watching the scene are sneering at each other.


    They really want to pinch the disciple of the lumen Pavilion and ask, do you really think we are all idiots and can''t understand what happened?


    Don''t you dare to push too hard?


    That''s special. I dare not fight when I''m at the extreme, OK?


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a smile but not a smile and asked, "I didn''t expect that Shaoxu and you should have such a deep friendship. I''m very moved."


    There was a smile on the disciple''s face, but he soon converged.


    Now that''s what he wants to achieve.


    Well


    It''s going well!


    Then, Xiao Yao continued: "since that''s the case, I think you really can''t bear it any more. Shaoxu has already fallen down. You have such a deep relationship with him. If you don''t kill me at this time, it''s hard to say."


    As soon as the disciple''s face changed, he suddenly shouldn''t answer.


    He was afraid that if he said too much, he would become the next Shaoxu.


    "Sun Hui, shut up and get back to me!" Lu Dong suddenly said angrily.


    At this time, Xiao Yao knew that the disciple''s name was Sun Hui.


    Sun Hui rushed to Lu Dong and was relieved. For the first time, he felt that his elder martial brother Lu Dong''s words were so comfortable


    If it wasn''t for Lu Dong to help him out, he would have stood there and didn''t know what he was going to say next.


    But in this play, we have to do the whole set.


    Otherwise, what do other fairies think of themselves?


    Doesn''t it seem amateur?


    So he pretended to be aggrieved again, and said with righteous words: "elder martial brother Lu, don''t persuade me. He can''t forget the matter of Shaoxu so easily!"


    This is a typical example of being cheap and being good.


    It''s a pity that Lu Dong is not the kind of 250, and he is not willing to cooperate with the other party to play this bad part.


    He waved his hand and said with a sneer, "well, since that''s the case, go do what you want to do. I''m not going to stop you."


    "..." Sun Hui is a Spartan.


    He really didn''t expect that Lu Dong would even say such words on such an occasion


    This is not playing according to the routine!


    Luo Yin was the first to laugh.


    This is the leader.


    She is almost silly. A simple girl looks at Sun Hui as if she is looking at a 250.


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. Your elder martial brother Lu has promised you to do it. What are you waiting for? Hurry up Luo Yin said with a smile.


    It seems that she is really confident in Wu Xiao.


    Other fairies are also infected by Luo Yin''s emotion at this time.


    If it wasn''t for Luo Yin who spoke first, they wouldn''t dare to speak sarcastically at this time. After all, the other party is Lu Ming Pavilion. If they offend Lu Ming Pavilion, can they still live in the fairyland?


    But after Luo Yin took the lead in speaking, they obviously did not have the worry before.


    "Are all the disciples of Liuming Pavilion so funny now?"


    "Ha ha, who let him get a good price? It''s time


    "That is, when people give you face, you have to do something shameless even if you can''t catch it. Do you really think that everyone is a fool and can''t see the little abacus in your heart? It''s disgusting


    "Ah, Lu Dong is actually very good. He was given a step down before, but this guy has to treat Lu Dong as an idiot. Why should people give you face to cooperate with you in acting?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help singing a song at this time.


    "I''m the one who should cooperate with you to perform, but I don''t see..."


    "Poof..." under the words of abuse and humiliation, sun Hui finally couldn''t bear the pressure. At the same time, with a "click" in his body, his heart was broken and he couldn''t get up.


    The originally noisy environment quieted down instantly.


    All the fairies looked at Xiao Yao.


    Luo Yin''s expression is even more exaggerated. She directly grows up with a small mouth. Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes is like looking at an alien.


    In fact, it''s not too much for them to say that Xiao Yao is an alien.


    Like a wolf in a sheep.


    Xiao Yao was also stunned.


    You''re so cute


    What are you watching me do?


    "Wow! Wu Xiao, you are too powerful! Any song can shatter a fairy''s heart of Tao? " Luo Yin is stunned and asks.


    Xiao Yao almost peed.


    What''s a special song?


    The collapse of sun Hui''s mind has something to do with Laozi, but you are all the initiators, OK?


    He hated sun Hui very much. At this moment, Xiao Yao really has the heart to kill.


    It''s interesting to say that sun Hui is such a jerk. His heart doesn''t collapse in the morning and doesn''t collapse in the evening. But he just collapsed when he sang a song.


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that no matter how I explain it, I''m feeble now


    Lu Dong and the rest of the liumingting disciples were a little frightened when they looked at Xiao Yao.


    This mud horse


    It''s just the big guy among the big guys!


    Does it break the heart every minute?


    I''m afraid only the Immortal Emperor has such means, right?


    "Cough, elder martial brother Lu, this matter has nothing to do with me." Xiao Yao said.


    Lu Dong laughs.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes, you can see how strange they are. It is clear that they are questioning each other: "do you think I will believe you when you say that?"


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    "This matter is up to now. I''ll explain it to the elders of the pavilion master. What will happen then, of course, is their decision. We can''t intervene." Lu Dong said.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    "Let''s go." With that, Lu Dong picked up Shaoxu.


    Another disciple of the lumen Pavilion carried sun Hui.


    Soon, the disciples left.


    Luo Yin jumps to Xiao Yao.


    "Wow! Wu Xiao, you are really powerful. How did you do it? Is it your greatest ability to break the hearts of other fairies? " Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yao wry smile: "my aunt, you don''t give me a mess, OK?"


    He has long found that the eyes of the fairies around him have become more and more strange.


    There was surprise and there was panic.


    Luo Yin laughs: "you call me aunt? Is that all right? "


    "..." Xiao Yao always thinks that the focus of Luoyin is different from others.


    "Well, let''s go up the mountain together. Anyway, if the disciples of lumen Pavilion don''t take you to play, you can play with us." Luo Yin said.


    Take you to play, do not take you to play... In this case, it seems that the children in the kindergarten will say, but from Luo Yin''s mouth, Xiao Yao not only does not feel how naive, but also feels quite normal. After all, this is the character of Luoyin girl¡° It''s all right Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t refuse. Anyway, he planned to continue climbing¡° By the way, what''s the name of your previous sword? It looks good! " Luo Yin asks curiously. Xiao Yao has put away the white head again. Chunqiu sword, dianxing sword, Zhenlong sword, miemo sword and so on... These swords, in front of so many fairies, especially Mufeng Luoyin, Xiao Yao certainly can''t do it¡° It''s called the white head. " Xiao Yao said¡° ha-ha! My sword is also very good. It''s called Feiyu. I''ll show you later! " Luo Yin is very proud to say. Xiao Yao laughed in his heart. If I didn''t feel sorry to leave you a feather, you might have to take a tree fork to travel in the world now

 Chapter 1899

    In fact, Xiao Yao still likes to chat with Luo Yin.


    This is a born optimist, stupid, stupid.


    Chatting with Luoyin, anyone, Xianzu, will feel happy.


    Mufeng also talks with Xiao Yao.


    Originally, he had no deep feelings about this fairy called "Wu Xiao".


    However, in front of so many disciples of the lumen Pavilion, he was still full of momentum when the situation was very unfavorable to him.


    He thought to himself, this is probably the other side''s kendo.


    Therefore, he felt that it was not a bad thing for him to chat with such fairies.


    "Oh, by the way, Wu Xiao, what song did you sing before? It''s very nice, or would you like to sing a few more? " Luo Yin said carelessly.


    Hearing these words, the Zhenlong Jianzong disciples behind them all changed their faces.


    "Don''t sing!" The fairies said by chance.


    Even if it was Mufeng, he waved hard: "stop singing."


    Luo Yin turned to look at them, full of curiosity, some unknown, so.


    "Why! Don''t you think it''s a good song? " Luo Yin asked.


    Mu Feng held back for a while and whispered, "what''s good or bad is secondary. What if we break our heart of Tao?"


    Luo Yin suddenly realized, quickly nodded, and showed a pair of palpitating expression.


    Xiao Yao said he was hurt.


    Isn''t it hard for me to sing?


    This song breaks a fairy''s heart?


    If I have this ability, will I stand here and brag with you?


    Who do you look down on?!


    However, Xiao Yao can see it clearly. No matter how he explains it, it''s useless, so he''d better keep silent


    The mountain road is difficult to walk. Mufeng waves his long sword in front of him. Xiao Yao, Luo Yin and other disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong follow him.


    After entering the mountain path, all the fairies, including Xiao Yao, have raised their vigilance.


    "This time in Wanli pool, I always feel that something is wrong." Later, Gao Liujiang suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at him.


    In fact, his impression of Gao Liujiang has never been very deep.


    In his impression, Gao Liujiang always has less words and a lower sense of existence, which is his usual state. He never likes to show anything.


    When Xiao Yao stayed in Zhenlong Jianzong, many fairies would chat with Xiao Yao in order to find a breakthrough.


    Gao Liujiang actually came here, but only once.


    Moreover, there seems to be nothing to talk about between him and Xiao Yao. They just have nothing to do. Come and have a look.


    It seems that Gao Liujiang doesn''t think that chatting with Xiao Yao can further his cultivation.


    Xiao Yao knows Gao Liujiang''s idea, but he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the other party''s idea. In fact, Xiao Yao really doesn''t think he has such great ability. He can improve his accomplishments by chatting with him.


    It''s all bullshit


    For Xiao Yao, that matter is not much different from today''s matter. It''s a big misunderstanding.


    "What do you say?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Gao Liujiang said with a smile: "it''s just the feeling. This thing can''t be done accurately."


    Xiao Yao doesn''t think so.


    I feel that this thing is really illusory, but it can also save lives at critical moments.


    On this point, Xiao Yao is deeply convinced.


    "Don''t scare yourself." Mu Feng turned to look at Gao Liujiang and said.


    Gao Liujiang nodded.


    Luo Yin said with a smile, "elder martial brother Gao, have you forgotten what the master said before? As she said, the more dangers we encounter when we enter Wanli pool this time, the more benefits we will get. Therefore, this is not only not a bad thing, but also a good thing! "


    Gao Liujiang thought for a while, but said: "on this issue, you and I really have nothing to say.


    There''s no way. Luoyin has always been an optimist. Talking to her about these problems is just trying to find her own pain.


    "Wu Xiao, are you afraid?" Luo Yin looks at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and didn''t say a word.


    At this time, Mufeng suddenly slows down and turns to look at Luoyin. He can''t help but ask, "are you really familiar with brother Wuxiao?"


    "Of course!" Luo Yin nodded vigorously, looking like a proud little princess.


    "How long have you known each other?" Mufeng continued.


    Because no matter from which point of view, he didn''t feel how familiar Luo Yin and Xiao Yao were.


    "Well... I''ve known you for several days!" Luo Yin said very seriously.


    "..." the wood wind skin smiles, the flesh does not smile.


    Just say it! My intuition is quite accurate


    In fact, he was also a little curious.


    He and Luo Yin have known each other for many years. Although the girl has a good personality, she is not so good to everyone.


    Just like when I was in Zhenlong Jianzong, although Luoyin had a good relationship with Gao Liujiang and Liang Yulong, there were always some differences.


    For example, her name for Mufeng has always been brother Mufeng, but for Liang Yulong and Gao Liujiang, she has always been elder martial brother.


    That''s the difference.


    This kind of difference will not be felt by other fairies, but it is very obvious in Luoyin.


    Now, however, Mufeng feels that Luoyin is really too good for the disciple of liumingting, who is called Wuxiao. Moreover, it seems that he always wants to chat with each other.


    Such a scene makes Mufeng feel familiar.


    Then he patted his head and realized.


    When I first saw Chen Qi, isn''t Luo Yin''s attitude towards Chen Qi the same?


    Thinking of this, Mufeng feels a little unconvinced. Before Luoyin and Chenqi were very close, he didn''t have any opinions. After all, a big man like Chenqi, even he, respected him very much. But now this fairy named Wuxiao in front of him, besides his good Kendo, he didn''t see any shining point from each other.


    Is your insight down?


    At this time, Mufeng stopped suddenly.


    He raised his head and looked around with a look of doubt on his face.


    Around them, I don''t know when to start, slowly condensed a layer of water mist.


    It''s like... Coming out of an air humidifier.


    This layer of water mist, also filled with a fragrance.


    Wood breeze subconsciously took a few more mouthfuls, but suddenly his face changed.


    He could feel that the immortal power in his body was being eroded


    It''s like a bug who doesn''t know what it looks like gets into his body in a strange way and feeds on the fairy power in his body.


    With a major direction, he immediately held his breath and found that it had no effect at all.


    Those water mist, can penetrate through his skin, want to use the immortal force in his body to resist, but accelerate the speed of the loss of immortal force in his body.


    "No, the mist is poisonous!" Gao Liujiang has already said in his voice.


    Mufeng looked at him and sighed.


    It''s no use saying that now.


    "Don''t resist, otherwise, it will only speed up the loss of immortal power in the body." Mufeng made a quick decision.


    The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong, who had already started to use the immortal power in their bodies, had already noticed this, and they were all pale and helpless.


    It''s nothing for them to be trapped in this strange water fog, but what really makes them feel uncomfortable is that they dare not resist even though they have been threatened, so they have to give up!


    Xiao Yao''s face was at a loss.


    It was not until he found that Luoyin''s face had changed that he realized that Mufeng and gaoliujiang were not joking.


    What they say is true.


    Xiao Yao has a headache.


    Special


    Why is there nothing wrong with me?


    He was completely in a state of confusion.


    Soon he realized that the water mist was eating away Xianli, and the power in his body was not Xianli at all, so he was not interested in the mysterious existence hidden in the water mist.


    When he realized that he was the one who missed the net, Xiao Yao was very sad. He didn''t know what to do.


    Lie down and say you''re going to die?


    Anyway, it''s impossible to pretend that nothing happened!


    "Wu Xiao, how are you? How long will it last? " Luo Yin asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know how to answer the question.


    I... should be able to persist for a long time?


    "Cough, I''m better. How about you? How long can you last? " Xiao Yao simply adopts the way of rhetorical question.


    "I can hold on for about three hours." Luo Yin said, "at least within three hours, the immortal power in my body will not be consumed."


    Xiao Yao nodded, also had a little estimate in the heart: "I probably two and a half hours."


    "Ah! Then I''m better than you Luo Yin said with a smile.


    It seems that they are not aware that they are in danger.


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    This is really... Brain circuit is novel enough!


    Is it interesting to talk about who is good now?


    "We have to hurry down the mountain." Mufeng said.


    After all, the immortal power in their bodies is losing. If they continue to climb the mountain, they don''t know what kind of situation they will encounter. When the immortal power in their bodies completely disappears, if they are in danger, they have no chance to escape. What they can do is to kill.


    Although they are ready to face danger, they are not ready to face death. It is the wisest choice to withdraw at this time. However, just as they turned around, they found that there was thick fog behind them. I can''t see the mountain road at all¡° Elder martial brother Mufeng, can we go back now? " A disciple who only had the strength of immortal general asked in a low voice. There was panic in the voice¡° It should be OK. I left marks on some trees with my sword Qi when I came here. " Mufeng said¡° My divinity is no longer useful. "¡° Mine is also... "" My divine sense is still strong, but now I can only sense the distance of ten steps. " Gao Liujiang sighed and said. Xiao Yao''s divine sense should be the most powerful among these fairies. He urged his divine sense to feel it for a while, and then he looked at Mu Feng. He knew that Mufeng would be disappointed next.

 Chapter 1900

    It''s impossible to find the way back.


    He wanted to find the breath he had left, but he couldn''t find it.


    When Mufeng turned around and wanted to find his mark, he walked along for a long time and didn''t find it.


    His face turned ugly for a moment.


    "Brother Mufeng, what''s the matter?" Luoyin is a little nervous at this time.


    After all, emotions can be infected. Now that so many of her disciples are in a state of panic, it is difficult for her to keep optimistic.


    Mufeng took a look at her and shook her head.


    "I can''t find it." Mufeng said.


    Just then, a voice came from behind.


    "Brother Mufeng, no! Sha Yue, Han Yuan and Cui Li are gone! "


    Mu Feng has a headache.


    This is a wave not even, a wave again!


    In fact, I should have thought that in such an environment, it''s easy to get lost. This thick fog will not only affect their immortal power, divine sense, but also their visibility.


    In such an environment, it''s easy to get separated.


    Wood wind is very chagrined, feel oneself should think of this problem earlier.


    Although he entered Wanli pool and then had a fight with Luoyin and other Zhenlong Jianzong disciples, up to now, he has been playing a leading role. All Zhenlong Jianzong disciples, including gaoliujiang Luoyin, are also recognized. But in this case, there are mistakes, even if no fairy will blame him, But Mufeng will still feel remorse and feel that he is to blame.


    For a time, Mufeng felt very stressed.


    Mufeng, who has been keeping calm all the time, seems a little flustered at this time. If it wasn''t for his reason, he might hold Luo Yin''s hand and ask what to do next.


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Yao looked at Mu Feng and said with a smile, "it''s just that they''ve been separated for the time being. It doesn''t mean that they are in any danger. Besides, anyway, he''s following us and can''t go out for the time being. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to go out in two directions."


    With Xiao Yao''s words, Mufeng is like a reassuring pill. He calms down again and thinks carefully. He thinks Xiao Yaogang''s words are really reasonable, so he is not as nervous as before.


    "Shall we continue to find our way back, or shall we continue to move forward?" Mufeng asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "anyway, we can''t go back for the time being. It''s better to go in any direction. When the time is almost up, we want to stay in Wanli pool all the time, but we don''t have this chance, do we? Do you need to worry about going back? "


    Listen to Xiao Yao say so, Mu Feng suddenly has a kind of feeling to see the blue sky through the clouds.


    "Yes, let''s go on." Mufeng said.


    Xiao Yao looks at him and nods his head slightly. In fact, Mu Feng''s character is suitable for being a leader, but he doesn''t dare to take too much responsibility for the time being. It seems that he is worried about making mistakes, which will make him uneasy all his life. In fact, in Xiao Yao''s view, there is no need for the other party to have such a worry. Anyway, stretching neck is a knife, shrinking neck is also a knife. What else can we fear?


    After making the decision, Mufeng didn''t stop at the same place to delay time, but immediately took all the disciples to continue walking in the mist.


    "What''s the matter with this water mist?" One of the disciples was curious.


    "I don''t know, but I think all the fairies who enter here have encountered such a situation."


    "If so, can the fairies who have not yet entered this mountain be spared?"


    Speaking of this, suddenly he himself was silent.


    A group of fairies began to think about this problem.


    If I am still outside the mountain and see this layer of water mist, I know that there are many dangers hidden in it. Will I still choose to climb the mountain?


    It''s safe not to climb mountains.


    Mountaineering, although there will be some unknown dangers, but there will also be some unknown opportunities waiting for themselves.


    To understand these, the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong were radiant one by one, sweeping away the previous decline.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong now!


    At first, I thought that I was going deep into the tiger''s den, but now I think about it, how can I get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den? Did they not come to Wanli Lake in time to find opportunities?


    On the way forward, Xiao Yao always kept enough calm. He felt that he was the wolf in the sheep now.


    Because other fairies living in the mist are slowly losing their immortal power, but Xiao Yao has no immortal power in his body, let alone a fairy family. Therefore, Xiao Yao is completely immune to these mist, and does not need to worry about it at all.


    Just kill whoever you want, OK?


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly remembered a brainwashing song he had heard on earth before: let''s all go together. I''m not afraid at all


    Luo Yin is always close to Xiao Yao, and seems to be worried that they will be lost in the mist.


    The faces of those fairies also slowly became ugly.


    It''s their biggest headache that they can''t control the passing of Xianli in their body.


    In fact, even if Xiao Yao is an immortal, he won''t feel a headache. Anyway, he doesn''t have much on him, so he has a lot of elixirs. Xianli is passing away, just let him go! Why don''t you just fill it with the super pill? But now Xiao Yao doesn''t want to be exposed, and there''s no need.


    At this time, the front suddenly came a burst of shouts to kill.


    "Are there fairies fighting ahead?" Mufeng suddenly stops and frowns.


    "Shall we go and join in the fun?" Gao Liujiang asked.


    Mufeng didn''t speak and was still thinking.


    Gao Liujiang continued: "at this time, they can still fight. I think the biggest possibility is that they are fighting for some treasure."


    "Why can''t it be revenge?" Luo Yin blinked and asked.


    Gao Liujiang looked at Luo Yin and said with a smile: "everyone is too busy to take care of themselves, and the immortal power in his body is still running off. At this time, he still consumes the immortal power in his body to seek revenge? Of course, I''m not saying that there is no such possibility. I just think it''s too rare. Anyway, if it was me, it would be absolutely impossible to do such irrational things. "


    Luo Yin suddenly realized, nodded, also felt that what Gao Liujiang said was very reasonable.


    "Go and have a look!" Mufeng made a decision.


    The Xians originally came from the world of great struggle.


    If there is a treasure, he is willing to fight for it.


    It''s too stupid to wait for the chance to fall from the sky to your own head.


    A group of Zhenlong Jianzong fairies, all heading for the front.


    Although their sight and consciousness were strongly disturbed in the mist, it did not affect them to find the place where the battle took place, just follow the source of the sound.


    A vast expanse of white, you can see a rainbow, you come and I interweave together.


    "It''s not one-on-one, it''s a big fight!" Xiao Yao muttered.


    When he got closer, Xiao Yao heard a familiar voice.


    "Old thief, we saw this first. Why do you fight?" This is the voice of Lu Dong.


    Luo Yin naturally heard it. She turned and looked at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao shrugged: "they are them, I am me."


    This also shows Xiao Yao''s position.


    He didn''t intend to stand with Lu Dong and other fairies.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was very fond of Lu Dong.


    But what happened at the foot of the mountain before made Xiao Yao a little impatient.


    If that didn''t happen, Lu Dong would be in trouble here. He didn''t know it was ok, but if he knew it and happened to run into it, he would not sit back and ignore it.


    Now! It depends on Lu Dong''s own luck.


    Luo Yin was relieved and nodded.


    What she worried about before was that if there was a treasure, the Zhenlong Jianzong disciples would not rule out the possibility of fighting from the disciples of the lumen Pavilion. If there was a war, Xiao Yao, as a disciple of the lumen Pavilion, would not know what to do.


    Closer, I saw a red light flickering in the white mist.


    A middle-aged fairy, with a long gun flashing red in his hand, had several tears in his clothes, and was permeated with blood. However, his momentum was always rising. Beside him, there were two other immortals standing around him. Lu Dong and a disciple of the lumen Pavilion were standing opposite them, Obviously, the situation of Lu Dong and another disciple of liumingting is more miserable. They have been defeated step by step, and their injuries are more serious.


    That is to say, during the fight, Lu Dong found that the middle-aged fairy with a long gun was hiding his real strength all the time.


    At first, he said that he was just an immortal, but he was an old immortal.


    The situation is very unfriendly to Lu Dong and his disciples.


    Xiao Yao didn''t ask why the disciples of the Liuming Pavilion were left with these.


    After all, Zhenlong Jianzong has lost many disciples.


    Such things are not uncommon here.


    "I didn''t expect that the disciples of liumingting would fight with these Sanxian." Gaoliujiang smile, "before they also for those scattered immortals, will Wu Xiao out of the team?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said no.


    Actually, it''s nothing to make a fuss about.


    This is the fairies, originally full of competition, not to mention the trial in the fairies Wanli pool.


    Here, not to mention the disciples of other sects or Sanshui, even their own martial brothers are not necessarily trustworthy¡° If you are not of my own race, your heart will be different. "It''s too appropriate to be used here.

 Chapter 1901

    As for the reason why Lu Dong had conflicts with those immortals, I could understand what Lu Dong had said before.


    Now Xiao Yao is very curious about what treasures have appeared, which can make the scattered practitioners not afraid of offending the lumen Pavilion, not afraid of losing immortal power, but also choose to turn over.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    "Xu Qiang, take dingxiancao with you first, and I''ll stop them!" Lu Dong clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "Elder martial brother Lu..." another disciple of the Liuming Pavilion, the fairy named Xu Qian, seemed to be a little frightened. He whispered, "let''s run together..."


    "Shut up Lu Dong was angry and happy.


    What''s more, if I can run together, do I have to stay?


    Do you think I was idle before?


    The fairy named Xu Qiang no longer hesitated and turned around to run away. Unexpectedly, Sanxian, who was carrying a long gun, had chased him.


    Originally Lu Dong wanted to stop him, but he didn''t expect that the other party suddenly killed him.


    Lu Dong was suddenly surprised.


    Originally, he thought that the other party''s goal was to catch up with Xu Qiang and take back dingxiancao.


    But I didn''t think it was just a fake.


    The other party''s real purpose is still himself!


    The angle of the shot was extremely tricky and the opponent was well prepared.


    At that moment, Lu Dong saw a trace of sneer on each other''s face.


    It seems that he is saying to himself: you are still too childish.


    Lu Dong suddenly a ruthless, unexpectedly did not choose to avoid, but stretched out his hand to grasp the long gun.


    Long gun with a strong wind, thoroughly through the palm of Lu Dong, suddenly blood gushing.


    The expression on Lu Dong''s face became extremely ferocious for a moment. His other hand made a fist and hit gun Zun''s chest.


    Both of them stepped back together.


    Lu Dong soon sealed the blood in his body, and there was no more blood flowing out of his palm, but the dark hole, even Xiao Yao looked at it, felt a little shocking.


    Looking at Lu Dong, Xiao Yao has a toothache.


    This guy is really cruel to himself


    Stop the gun Zun in such a way that you will lose one thousand and hurt the enemy eight hundred.


    In this way, people feel sorry.


    However, it was quite enjoyable to watch. At least, Lu Dong showed his blood. At least, it was worth seeing him more.


    The gun master quickly stood up again, but his face looked a little pale.


    Obviously, he did not expect that the other side would choose to fight with himself in such a way.


    In fact, in the previous situation, if Lu Dong made up his mind to retreat, he could Dodge, but in this way he could not stop gun Zun''s pursuit.


    However, when Xu Qiang was in a hurry to escape, he was stopped.


    "Hey, give it up. I''m kind-hearted. I won''t embarrass you too much." Gao Liujiang looks at the disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong named Xu Qiang with a kind expression on his face, as if he is looking at his prey.


    Xu Qiang''s face turned pale instantly.


    Before he ran away, he was in a panic and didn''t realize that there were other fairies here.


    Hearing what Gao Liujiang blurted out just now, eight words immediately appeared in Xu Qiang''s mind: just out of Longtan and into tiger''s den.


    He wanted to sit on the floor and cry,


    Who did you invite and who did you provoke?


    Special. They''re all organized to rob, aren''t they?


    Bullying honesty... Where''s the fairy?


    But at this time, Xu Qiang''s eyes suddenly fell on Xiao Yao, who was standing behind Gao Liujiang. His eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had caught a life-saving straw.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao! Younger martial brother Wu Xiao He waved his arm and yelled.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and gave a sneer.


    What''s special? Now I''m your younger martial brother?


    You seem to have been dancing with Shaoxu before, right?


    So Xiao Yao chose to ignore him as if he didn''t see or hear him. He continued to chat with Luo Yin around him. From time to time, he turned his face to look at Lu Dong and stared at the battlefield to see how long it would take them to win.


    Xu Qiang was completely out of breath.


    He knew that now he wanted to save his life and Ding Xiancao, and his hope was entirely on Xiao Yao.


    Although he never took Xiao Yao seriously, he didn''t think it was bad for him to leave the group of disciples in the lumen Pavilion.


    But now, this is their life-saving straw.


    All fools can see that Xiao Yao and the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong get along very well, but now he is stopped by the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong. He doesn''t dare to say that Xiao Yao will let him go, but the possibility is still great.


    Even if it''s only one percent possible, he''ll have to give it a try in this desperate situation!


    The opportunity is in front of us. How can we not grasp it?


    He has quickly run in front of Xiao Yao. Gao Liujiang could have intercepted him, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t do so. Let the guy named Xu Qiang run in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao, you must help me! We are all disciples of the lumen Pavilion. Now that we are in trouble, how can you stand by? " Xu Qiang said.


    Xiao Yao sneered, not moved.


    Xu Qiang suddenly stood up straight, pointed to Xiao Yao''s nose and scolded: "Wu Xiao, you are our disciple of Liuming Pavilion. Do you want to join with them to seize my treasure? If that''s the case, I''ll report it to you after I get out of Wanli pool. Even elder Dan Huang can''t protect you at that time! "


    This is the soft, not the hard.


    "I''m not going to unite with them!" Xiao Yao said, "they want to rob you. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Ha ha, as a disciple of my lumen Pavilion, how can you not fight against the enemy with me?" Xu Qiang said.


    This big hat after big hat is on Xiao Yao''s head.


    Gao Liujiang, who was standing behind Xu Qiang, was originally holding his arm. Now he can''t hear it any more, and he is directly elated by Qi.


    "Now there are only one lumen Pavilion disciple. Why didn''t you say that before? How can we defend the enemy together? They were almost killed by the Sanxian you were carrying. What did you say at that time? Isn''t he worse than a beast? Don''t you want to get him out of the team? Now how did you become a disciple of your lumen Pavilion again? " Gao Liujiang sneered at Xu Qiang''s words just now and said, "if you have milk, you are a mother. If you don''t have milk, you are a slave!"


    When Xu Qiang heard Gao Liujiang''s sarcasm, his face didn''t change at all.


    As a result, Gao Liujiang will not continue to satirize each other''s mind.


    Xu Qiang doesn''t seem to care about this at all. No matter how ugly he is, people just don''t want to be ashamed. What''s the point of continuing to hit people in the face?


    He shook his head with a sigh.


    The disciples of the Liuming Pavilion always cherish their feathers and care about what others think of them. But now they are in the Wanli pool. When their own interests are threatened, all the original rules and regulations are abandoned.


    Gao Liujiang thinks that it''s not just the disciples of the lumen Pavilion. Any fairy should be like this now. Maybe his face is more ugly than the current disciples of the lumen Pavilion.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have any special feelings.


    But after listening to Xu Qiang''s last words, the expression on his face also changed.


    He became very cold.


    He looked at Xu Qiang and sneered. In this case, the other party did not think about what kind of methods to please themselves, in order to clear up the past, but also use this way to threaten themselves.


    Of course, Xiao Yao will not take it seriously even if the other party really wants to cheat with Xiao Yao at this time, but it is one thing to take it seriously and another to take the attitude of the other party seriously.


    Now Xu Qiang''s attitude makes Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable.


    Very uncomfortable.


    He stood up and looked at Xu Qiang.


    When Xu Qian came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, he subconsciously stepped back.


    "You... What are you doing?" He asked in a low voice, shaking his lips.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said solemnly, "in fact, I think what you said just now is quite right. The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong want to rob you. As your younger martial brother, I can''t sit back and ignore you."


    Hearing this, Xu Qiang was overjoyed.


    He felt that what he had just said had already had a very good effect.


    As for whether the other party is complaining about himself at this time, this is not the problem he needs to care about now.


    The most important thing is to get through this moment first.


    Everything else can be put back.


    Xiao Yao continued to talk.


    "What you said just now is that the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong robbed you of something. I can''t help but sit back and ignore it, can I?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Qiang nodded hard, and he was about to cry.


    This guy finally understood what he said?


    However, what Xiao Yao said next made him feel like falling from heaven to hell.


    "Since that''s the case, I think it''s very easy to do! I''ll rob you, isn''t that fair? " Xiao Yao looked at Xu Qiang with a smile and said seriously, "up to now, I haven''t heard that after entering Wanli pool, fighting is forbidden among the same people. Even the elder Dan Huang hasn''t said that. Is it OK if I say that?"


    Xu Qiang wants to strangle Xiao Yao.


    What''s the logic?


    However, all the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong were smiling. It seems that Xiao Yao''s words are quite pleasant¡° Come on, do it yourself, or do it myself? " Xiao Yao squints at Xu Qiang and says. Xu Qiang: "he was very surprised. Is this guy named Wu Xiao really his younger martial brother? Is he really a disciple of Luming pavilion? It''s just... Worse than Zhenlong Jianzong and those scattered immortals!

 Chapter 1902

    Xu Qiang, a disciple of the luminescent Pavilion, has a very complicated mental activity.


    It''s like a hot young girl walking in a dark alley stopped by a big man with a gun. The other side shows a ferocious expression and asks: do you take it off yourself or do I do it?


    It''s the same feeling.


    To describe Xu Qiang''s expression in four words is to cry without tears.


    It was the first time that he fell into thinking about why his life was so bitter


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear Wu laughing? Are you going to do it yourself or is he going to do it? " Gao Liujiang, who is not afraid of big things, immediately comes up and says.


    He didn''t have any special feelings about Xiao Yao before.


    Even if Xiao Yao used Chen Qi''s identity before, he didn''t have any special feeling. But at this time, he suddenly felt that Xiao Yao was very good at his temper.


    This is the way to treat such fairies!


    That''s a pleasure!


    Xu Qiang stares at Xiao Yao and calms his mood. He is more and more uncomfortable.


    "Wu Xiao, do you think it''s necessary?" Xu Qiang stares at Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    "I didn''t mean to talk to you, but what about you? You have to put your nose on your face and threaten me? I''m afraid of your threat? " When speaking, Xiao Yao has already taken a step forward and smashed Xu Qiang out with one punch.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Why can''t he understand when he talks to him?


    You have to do it yourself, don''t you?


    Xu Qiang was hit by the blow, and his internal organs were shocked.


    He has an intuition that if Xiao Yao didn''t keep his hand just now, he would have killed him with one punch!


    Before he got up, a long sword shining with golden light had hovered over his head.


    As long as Xiao Yaoxin read a move, the sword will be his head thoroughly through.


    "How dare you kill me?" Xu Qiang roared hysterically.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward and said with a smile: "don''t ask this stupid question, OK? Do I have to kill you? I dare to kill you? Either hand over something or kill you. I''ll find it myself. Do you think you have another way to go now? Don''t doubt me. It''s just a chance for you to pick up your own life. It''s up to you whether you can grasp it or not. "


    Xu Qiang originally wanted to gamble, but now after hearing Xiao Yao''s voice, which is like a machine without any emotion, he gave up his original idea and chose to compromise.


    So he held out his hand and a golden light flashed by. In a moment, a plant that was golden from leaf to root appeared in his hand.


    Xiao Yao held out his hand and took it away. After a brief inquiry, he asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    Xu Qiang is even more subdued.


    You don''t know what''s on me, so you want to come and rob me?


    This is to bully me!


    "This is dingxiancao." Luo Yin went to Xiao Yao''s side at this time and said in a low voice, "with this grass, it is estimated that it can control the loss of immortal power in the body."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes brightened.


    After knowing the use of dingxiancao, Xiao Yao now finally understands why the disciples of liumingting had a fierce fight with the scattered immortals. If it was in other places, dingxiancao was not very useful for the immortals, but in the current environment, dingxiancao was a life-saving straw for them.


    It''s just that it''s really a chicken when it comes to Xiao Yao.


    "Is there anything good on you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "What else do you want to do?" Xu Qiangmu''s canthus are splitting. He''s going crazy.


    Ding Xiancao has been robbed by the other party, and he even wants to squeeze himself?


    Or isn''t it immortal?


    If he asked Xiao Yao this question, Xiao Yao might say to him that Laozi is not immortal!


    I''m a human!


    "Hand it in yourself, or do I search it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I really have nothing on me, just chengfengzhu and some pills." When he spoke, Xu Qiang had already taken all of them out.


    Xiao Yao frowned when he saw the pills.


    What kind of crap is this?


    Take it out and dirty my eyes?


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that he had wasted so much saliva. If he didn''t take it, it would be hard to say. So Xiao Yao held out his hand and took chengfengzhu and those pills, and let Xu Qiang go.


    Looking at Xu Qiang''s angry eyes, Xiao Yao wants to tell him that I''m reluctant to accept it. Don''t think about it, OK?


    After Xu Qiang left, Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    Gao Liujiang also sighed and said, "I thought this boy would go back to help Lu Dong. I didn''t expect that he ran away."


    "It''s quite normal, too." Mufeng said, "at this time, where can he care for others?"


    Xiao Yao looked at Luo Yin standing beside him and handed over all the things he had snatched from Xu Qiang.


    "You''ve got all this crap." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Luo Yin was stupid at that time.


    She looked at Xiao Yao with wide eyes, some unbelievable.


    "Brother Wuxiao, you..." Mufeng and other fairies were also surprised. They couldn''t believe their ears.


    Xiao Yao has chengfengzhu himself. As for dingxiancao, it''s useless to him, and those pills, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, are the rags among the rags.


    Xiao Yao felt that these things were a burden when he took them. Among the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong, he always had a good feeling for Luoyin. It was hard for any fairy to have a bad feeling for Luoyin, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Looking at Luo yinmufeng''s surprised expressions, Xiao Yao feels funny.


    "Wu Xiao, you should keep these things. They are all treasures! In particular, dingxiancao is very important to you. " Luo Yin said seriously.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "take it for you. Don''t talk nonsense." Finish saying to pass to Luo Yin.


    Seeing that Luoyin still wanted to return it, Xiao Yao continued: "before, if you didn''t have me, you could have snatched it, so it should have been you."


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said is quite reasonable.


    But with Mufeng and Luoyin, those Zhenlong Jianzong disciples may not dare to do such things.


    Now Xiao Yao himself gave it to Luo Yin, which also caused a great impact on them.


    In their opinion, dingxiancao is just a life at this time.


    But Xiao Yao sent it out.


    A group of Zhenlong Jianzong disciples have a good feeling for Xiao Yao, which has been raised a lot again.


    "Brother Wu Xiao, no matter where you are in the future, you will be my brother!" Gao Liujiang took Xiao Yao''s neck and said, "in the future, we will share difficulties and happiness together!"


    Xiao Yao''s face is smiling and his heart is full of MMP.


    share each other''s fortunes?


    I''m afraid you want to be beautiful


    I won''t give you this chance!


    "Brother Wu Xiao, in a word, thank you very much." Mu Feng looked at Xiao Yao and said seriously.


    Xiao Yao laughed, and then said: "however, that Lu Dong is actually very good, I want to save him."


    "That''s right!" Mufeng said, "let''s go together." With these words, Mufeng and gaoliujiang rushed to the direction of Ludong first.


    It''s fast.


    Xiao Yao is happy.


    These two fairies are both fiery.


    With Mufeng and gaoliujiang joining the battlefield, Lu Dong, which was in the downwind, was liberated instantly.


    The war situation immediately fell to one side. Mufeng and gaoliujiang were no longer merciful at this time. They killed gun Zun and the other two immortals with the force of thunder.


    Originally, the gun Zun wanted to talk to Mufeng more, but Mufeng didn''t give him such a chance at all.


    Soon, Lu Dong was carried back by Mufeng and gaoliujiang.


    "Thank you for your help." Lu Dong said to all the fairies around him.


    Gao Liujiang buckled his ears and sneered: "you don''t have to thank us. We did it when brother Wu Xiao said we wanted to save you. Otherwise, what does your life have to do with us?"


    Although this does not sound very good, but the truth is such a truth.


    Xu Qiang didn''t want to go through the muddy water. When he had the chance, he left and didn''t plan to come back.


    What reason do they have to do it?


    After all, here, all the fairies are in danger.


    It''s too late to sweep the snow in front of the door.


    Lu Dong turns around and looks at Xiao Yao standing with Luo Yin. For a moment, his heart is full of mixed feelings. He doesn''t know what to say.


    After a moment''s silence, he took a step forward and bowed to Xiao Yao.


    "Younger martial brother Wu Xiao, it was my fault before. I shouldn''t believe you..."


    Those scattered immortals almost killed Lu Dong.


    If he doesn''t understand at this time, Xiao Yao thinks that Lu Dong should die directly.


    From the very beginning, Xiao Yao advised them not to bring those immortals with them.


    But Lu Dong Shaoxu and other fairies are unwilling to listen. Xiao Yao has no choice but to quit. Then, Fang Zhuo is killed when he wants to kill Xiao Yao.


    All these things add up. Originally, Lu Dong was full of guilt for Xiao Yao. Now, Xiao Yao saved him.


    I don''t know how to say what I should say.


    "I have a good impression of you. As long as you don''t continue to die, I don''t care about you." Xiao Yao looked at Lu Dong and said.


    What he said was from his heart. Lu Dong, a fairy family, was really good. From the beginning, he had a good impression of each other, but before, Xiao Yao was a little disappointed with him. He felt that if Lu Dong didn''t know how to change his shortcomings, his immortal way would be basically the same. Lu Dong gave a miserable smile and said, "it was the elder Dan who told me to take care of you in the Wanli pool before, but I didn''t expect that now it''s completely the other way around - by the way, what about Xu Qiang?" He clearly saw that Xu Qiang fled from this direction¡° I snatched Xu Qiang''s Ding Xiancao and gave it to Zhenlong Jianzong. If I don''t do it, Zhenlong Jianzong''s disciples will do it, and he kidnaps me morally - you don''t understand what moral kidnapping means, it''s OK. " Xiao Yao said. Lu Dong nodded his head slightly. He could figure out that it was not important for Xiao Yao to go out¡° What''s interesting is that the fairy family named Xu Qiang, although there''s no definite fairy grass, still doesn''t plan to take care of you and runs away on his own. " Gao Liujiang said with a smile, this is to let Lu Dong understand these, remember Xiao Yao this human feelings. He said he took Xiao Yao as his brother, but he was not joking. Xiao Yao is very happy to see Gao Liujiang. He thinks that this boy will come. He hasn''t found anything in Zhenlong Jianzong before. It doesn''t matter if he has a chance to get a Taowu to ride for him... He clearly remembers that Gao Liujiang has an indescribable obsession with Taowu.

 Chapter 1903

    Lu Dong had been fighting with the scattered immortals before, and he suffered a lot of injuries.


    Then Xiao Yao asked why he and Xu Qiang were the only disciples left. Lu Dong told him the answer, which was similar to what he had thought before. Like Zhenlong Jianzong, they were all separated in the mist.


    But unlike them, Mufeng, Luoyin and others were the main forces of Zhenlong Jianzong, while Lu Dong and Xu Qiang were completely separated from them.


    "Where are you going next?" Mu Feng went to Lu Dong and asked.


    "Go to my brother." Lu Dong said.


    Mufeng nodded and said nothing.


    Luo Yin said: "but now the situation here is so complicated, where can you find your martial brother? There may be other dangers


    Lu Dong''s eyes darkened again.


    Wood wind saw eye Luo sound, some helpless.


    Gao Liujiang is also laughed by Luo Yin.


    "If he wants to go, you can let him go. What do you want to do with him?" Gao Liujiang said.


    Luo Yin has some helplessness, and doesn''t know if he said something wrong just now. He doesn''t dare to speak again for a while.


    Xiao Yao patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s OK."


    Luo Yin felt that the three words Xiao Yao said were endowed with a strange power.


    After hearing these three words, Luo Yin is not so flustered as before.


    She felt that this must be another magical ability of Xiao Yao besides talking and singing to break the hearts of other fairies.


    If Xiao Yao knows what Luo Yin thinks in his heart, he will cry wrongly. This is a growing misunderstanding of himself!


    "Why don''t you follow us first." Wood breeze saw an eye Xiao Yao, the vision fell to Lu Dong''s body again to say.


    Lu Dong was slightly stunned, but when he found Gao Liujiang and other Zhenlong Jianzong disciples'' impatient eyes, he still shook his head with a bitter smile, "forget it, I''ll go to find my martial brothers myself."


    Mufeng sighed and said nothing more.


    Lu Dong sat cross legged on the ground and recovered a little. Then he stood up and left at a slow speed.


    Looking at his back, it seemed that he hesitated.


    But Xiao Yao had no sympathy for him.


    As for Zhenlong Jianzong, Xiao Yao is very able to understand them.


    Although Mufeng is very righteous, now he is the leader of all the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong. Any choice he makes should be based on safeguarding the interests of the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Just like before, because Lu Dong didn''t listen to advice, he and Xu Qiang almost died in the hands of those immortals.


    Even if Mufeng thinks that Lu Dong''s Fairy character is pretty good, he still doesn''t know much about Lu Dong. Everything is just in case. Lu Dong and Xu Qiang, the disciples of the luminescent Pavilion, are learning from each other. How can he go back to the same mistakes?


    "Let''s move on." Mu Feng turned his face and said, then came to Xiao Yao''s side.


    "Cough, brother Wu Xiao, you don''t blame me, do you?" Mufeng said in a low voice.


    He knew that if he really wanted to keep Lu Dong, he could do it.


    But he did not.


    He knows, so Xiao Yao will certainly understand.


    It''s kind of a straight talk.


    Xiao Yao looks at Mu Feng and laughs. Of course, he doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with Mu Feng''s way of doing it. In fact, he is quite curious. Now he also asks his doubts: "you don''t think it''s reliable to take Lu Dong. Why do you think you can take me?"


    Mufeng thought about it and said with a smile, "because I think you are different!"


    "What''s the difference?" Xiao Yao asked, "just because I look good?"


    "Er..." Mufeng got stuck in the moment.


    He suddenly didn''t know how to continue to talk.


    Luo Yin couldn''t help laughing.


    "How do you look good?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the eye Luo sound, positive color asked a way: "I where grow not good-looking?"


    Luo Yin stares at Xiao Yao carefully for a while, shakes his head and can''t say. Although Xiao Yao''s appearance is not particularly handsome now, his facial features are all right, so there''s nothing ugly about it.


    But... It doesn''t mean you are good-looking!


    "You are very generous to Luo Yin. Is that a reason?" Mufeng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling that he could barely speak.


    "Ao Wu..." suddenly, a sharp animal roar broke the silence at this time.


    Mufeng quickly jumped onto a stone and stretched out a hand.


    The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong, who followed him, all stopped in a hurry.


    Peace returned to the front.


    "Go and have a look!" With Mufeng''s words, the speed under his feet increased a lot.


    Xiao Yao and the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong followed closely.


    "There''s blood on the ground!" Luo Yin, who is walking with his head down, suddenly says.


    Mufeng came to him, squatted down, looked at him and nodded.


    "It''s the blood of the fairies." Mufeng''s expression is dignified.


    "Was there any fighting before?" Luo Yin asks cautiously, the foot also stepped back two steps, completely is a kind of natural reaction.


    "It''s not like that." Xiao Yao shook his head, "there is no sign of fighting nearby." The most important factor is that he didn''t notice the remnants of fighting atmosphere around him when he got up his divine consciousness, that is to say, there can''t be fairies fighting here.


    Gao Liujiang climbed up to a tree and wanted to observe the situation around him. As a result, he couldn''t see anything because of the water mist and slid down the tree trunk.


    He thought for a moment and expressed his opinion: "I think it should have something to do with the animal roar before."


    Mufeng was surprised and said, "are there any other animals here?"


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    "Wu Xiao, what do you want to say?" Luo Yin''s observation is very good, and he noticed this scene.


    Xiao Yao shook his head with a smile.


    Originally, he wanted to say that it wasn''t necessarily a strange animal. His divine sense was so powerful that it could still be used now. However, he didn''t notice any sign of the existence of a strange animal nearby.


    Although we can''t rule out the possibility of the existence of different animals, in Xiao Yao''s view, the possibility of the existence of different animals is very small.


    But these words, Xiao Yao can''t explain to them. After all, most of the immortal''s divine consciousness can''t work now, even if it can, that is, the distance of ten meters.


    But this does not prevent Xiao Yao from making his own judgment.


    He always felt that there might be a very terrible existence here.


    At least it''s a lot more terrifying than other animals.


    "Brother Mufeng! Come on At this time, not far away, a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong suddenly raised his head and called out.


    Around Zhenlong Jianzong, all close to the direction of the shouting disciple.


    When he came to the front, Mufeng and other fairies found that the shouting disciple''s face was pale, and there was a bloody head under his feet.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t find a suitable adjective to describe that head for a while.


    A few pieces of flesh on his face were bitten off and his skull was exposed. The blood was still flowing down. His eyes were wide open, as if he had seen a kind of horrible picture before he died.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Feng took a deep breath and asked subconsciously.


    At present, Xiao Yao and the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong have no way to answer Mufeng''s question.


    Luo Yin is scared to death, subconsciously hiding behind Xiao Yao.


    "Be careful, everyone. The danger may still be around." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    The faces of those Zhenlong Jianzong disciples also became more ugly.


    Xiao Yao is not as calm as before.


    His divine sense can still play a role, but at this time, he is not aware of anything.


    It seems that the existence of danger has a kind of ability to avoid Xiao Yao''s divine insight.


    Just then, another scream came out.


    "What''s the matter?" Mufeng roared.


    A Zhenlong Jianzong disciple''s voice trembled: "Bai Yu is gone!"


    Mu Feng frowned and said quickly, "everyone, turn your back to form a circle!"


    He fully understood that Xiao Yaogang was right.


    Instead of leaving, the crisis is hiding around them.


    Just then, something suddenly fell from the sky.


    Another head with a few pieces of meat missing.


    Stare big eye bead son, looking at Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin screams in fright and hides behind Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao kicked the head out.


    At the same time, a golden light came out of Xiao Yao''s body and suspended in front of him.


    All the disciples are more and more scared.


    "The head just now... Is Bai Yu''s!" A disciple whispered.


    "What is it?"


    "Who is it? Get out of here


    The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong roared one by one.


    It''s a bit of a dirty word.


    They are hiding their fear in this way.


    Even the fairies are afraid.


    Xiao Yao didn''t shout. He just looked around.


    After all


    What is it?


    Suddenly, another cold wind came from behind.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously turned around, but found a red light appeared in front of him. The long sword shining with golden light immediately stood in front of him with Xiao Yao''s heart reading. It collided with the red light and made a "bang" sound. Then, the red light disappeared.


    It seems that it has never appeared before¡° What is it? " Luo Yin grabs Xiao Yao''s arm and asks. Xiao Yao shook his head. What he saw was a red light. There is nothing else. But he knew very well in his heart that the red light was only a way to block his sight and Qi, not itself¡° Stay by my side and don''t run Xiao Yao said. Luo Yin nodded hard. Then, Xiao Yao noticed that the ground under his feet trembled slightly. He hummed coldly, turned the power of Tai Chi in his body, and stamped down. Suddenly, the soil under his feet calmed down again. But before Xiao Yao could relax, a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, who was only five or six steps away from Xiao Yao, seemed to be pulled by some monster hidden in the earth. Drag it into the soil¡° Poop, poop blood is like a fountain. A spring came out of the soil. It''s foaming with blood... (count the third watch, predict the future, and listen to the next passage...)

 Chapter 1904

    In front of the picture, anyone will feel numb scalp.


    Think about the environment.


    Even if it''s just a gust of wind at this time, you will feel it''s a gust of overcast wind


    Under the ground, blood is still seeping into the grass.


    One by one, so that the original green grass are soaked in blood.


    As if, these grass roots should not grow here, but should grow on the way to hell.


    The strong wind suddenly blows into the dense jungle, making a sound like the miserable cry of a fierce ghost.


    Whether Xiao Yao or the fairies present, they will not be afraid of ghosts and gods.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to say that these Zhenlong Jianzong disciples were originally immortal.


    Why are you afraid of ghosts?


    What they are really afraid of is the existence of terror that can cause silent death.


    All the fairies, including Xiao Yao, are under great pressure now.


    If they know who their opponents are, they may not be so afraid now, but the most helpless problem now is that they still don''t know who they are facing. What is fear? It''s the unknown.


    Just as human beings are afraid of ghosts, they will shout when they watch a horror movie. It''s just that they don''t know whether there are ghosts in the world, what they look like and whether they really exist. This is the reason for their fear. If they know how ghosts exist and what they look like, they may not feel much fear.


    That''s how it is now.


    Even Xiao Yao can''t keep absolutely calm at this time.


    When he realized that the existence of terror could not be seen or perceived by himself, there was a feeling of powerlessness.


    Although Luoyin has dingxiancao now, she always hides behind Xiao Yao.


    It''s not that she takes Xiao Yao as a human shield. In fact, even she can''t figure out why she feels this way.


    It seems that as long as you hide behind Xiao Yao, you will have a sense of security.


    If Xiao Yao knew what Luo Yin thought at this time, he would sigh and say to her seriously, "little girl, your idea is very dangerous!"


    When a woman has a sense of dependence on a man, looking for a sense of security.


    This is really a very dangerous signal


    The disciple who was suddenly pulled underground never appeared again.


    You can only see blood.


    In the air, there was a smell of blood.


    The mysterious existence seems to realize that Xiao Yao is somewhat different, so he no longer takes Xiao Yao as the target, but begins to choose other Zhenlong Jianzong disciples.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    He had a feeling that there was nothing he could do.


    Although Mufeng is trying his best to pacify the Zhenlong Jianzong disciples, even he himself can''t keep calm. Naturally, this will not play the role he should play.


    When the gale was strong again, another red light flashed in the air, and directly rushed to Mufeng.


    "Be careful!" Xiao Yao gave an angry shout.


    Mu Feng turned his face to the red light, but the expression on his face was dull. What Xiao Yao saw in his eyes was horror.


    But what Xiao Yao saw was still a red light.


    Mufeng subconsciously raises his sword, but he has no chance to dodge.


    It all happened in a flash.


    Xiao Yao rushed up with an arrow step, and the red light had already fallen on Mufeng''s arm. In an instant, a breath of death covered Mufeng''s whole body.


    Immediately the flesh and blood on his arm disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xiao Yao cuts off Mufeng''s arm and reaches out his hand to pull Mufeng behind him. At the same time, he picks up a sword formula.


    The sword light flourishes, collides with the red light, and the red light dissipates again.


    "Elder martial brother Mufeng!" The disciples rushed over one by one.


    Some are really worried about the safety of Mufeng.


    There are others who realize that Xiao Yao seems to be able to deal with the existence of terror, so they subconsciously approach here.


    There is no right or wrong.


    Being threatened by the existence of such fear, even the fairies have no way to stick to their original heart.


    "What do you see?" Xiao Yao stares at Mu Feng and asks.


    Mufeng''s face was pale, with a sword in one hand.


    After a moment, his lips gently trembled, difficult to spit out two words: "is Jie insect."


    Xiao Yao''s face is calm.


    All the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong around showed a look of shock and fear.


    Xiao Yao has a feeling of standing out from the crowd.


    "It seems that brother Wu Xiao has found a way to deal with Jie Chong, otherwise he would not be so calm." Gao Liu and Jiang duding have their own way.


    "Yes, Wu Xiao, do you really have a way to deal with Jie Chong?" Luo Yin shook Xiao Yao''s arm and asked.


    Xiao Yao coughed.


    He felt that these Zhenlong Jianzong disciples might have misunderstood themselves again


    Silent half ring, he whispered: "in fact, I don''t know what you said Jie insect is."


    Zhenlong Jianzong disciple


    They look at Xiao Yao seriously.


    I always feel that Xiao Yao is joking now.


    As a fairy, how can you not know what Jie insect is?


    "Which one of you has the time to talk to me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Even in the Terran inheritance he accepted, there was no record of Jie Chong.


    Maybe there are, but now I have no way to completely open those heritages.


    Luo Yin said softly: "Jie insect is a very terrible creature. It is said that it only exists in the demon world. Although there are few in the immortal world, Jie insect is hard to detect, even if it is divine. Unless the Immortal Emperor can detect it, there is no way for any immortal, even the purple lotus immortal, who is the most powerful immortal, Jie Chong is very good at hiding his body shape and breath. He is very fast and powerful. A Jie Chong is only the size of a fingernail, but he can lift a mountain... "


    Xiao Yao nodded his head gently and gradually understood something.


    Gao Liujiang took Luo Yin''s words and said: "Jie insects are very special. They like to eat the flesh and blood of the three tribes of immortals, demons and demons, and they devour their prey very fast."


    Xiao Yao asked: "those immortal emperors didn''t want to kill all these Jie insects?"


    Tianwaitian, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are the most powerful.


    But Jie insect''s existence, actually threatened the immortal demon demon three clans.


    Those immortals, demons and demons, according to reason, have no reason to sit back and ignore.


    "In the past, there were a lot of Jie insects in fairyland. Many immortal emperors had killed many Jie insects, but there were always fish who missed the net." Gao Liujiang said, "I didn''t expect there would be Jie insects here..."


    Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    Although he just listened to Luo Yin and the Liujiang, he also realized that Jie Chong was very difficult to deal with.


    Only Xiandi that level of big man can detect the existence of Jie insect.


    It''s not surprising that you don''t realize it.


    "Since that''s the case, didn''t the fairies find any way to deal with Jie insect?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Gao Liujiang and other fairies were all pale and shook their heads.


    Xiao Yao is also angry and happy.


    Listen to these fairy said, Jie insect should also exist for a long time, but so far, the three fairy demons have not found a way to kill Jie insect, Xiao Yao really don''t know how to evaluate.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and demons have nothing to do every day. Don''t they know how to do something meaningful?


    Every day idle egg ache!


    However, what Luo Yin, Gao Liujiang and Xiao Yao said about Jie Chong before made Xiao Yao find a breakthrough.


    Originally, he didn''t realize that it was creatures that threatened these fairies. He just thought it was a mysterious power.


    But now that we know it''s a creature, the abnormal fire in our body can be used.


    It''s just a strange fire in my body. I''ve seen it in Zhenlong Jianzong and liumingting.


    Once you use strange fire, your identity is likely to be seen through.


    This is the most difficult choice Xiao Yao faces now.


    Is it hard to see the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong die one by one in front of themselves?


    But soon Xiao Yao also wanted to understand.


    Jie insect is not only a threat to these fairies, but also a threat to himself.


    Even if I don''t save these fairies, I will die here


    At this time, another red light appeared, but there was still a distance from them. It was just that in the vast white environment, a red light was too conspicuous.


    Xiao Yao didn''t rush to stir up the strange fire, but chose to rush towards the red light.


    "Protect yourself. I''ll kill Jie Chong!"


    "Brother Wu Xiao!"


    "Wu Xiao!"


    All the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong were surprised.


    Encounter Jie insect, they these fairies evade all too late.


    How can Xiao Yao have the courage to rush directly to Jie Chong?


    When the red light disappeared, Xiao Yao also disappeared in the sight of many fairies.


    Originally they thought Xiao Yao had mastered the way to deal with Jie Chong, but soon they realized that it was not like this.


    Before Xiao Yao, he didn''t even know what Jie Chong was.


    Gao Liujiang sat on the ground with tears on his face.


    "Brother Wu Xiao, it''s really... So righteous! In order to protect us, we choose to take the initiative, Wuwuwuwu... "


    "Wu Xiao..." Luo Yin''s eyes are blank, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking at this time. Mufeng clenched his teeth tightly, burning a group of anger in his heart, and the sword Qi in his body was surging wildly. In this sense of powerlessness, he looked at the arm he had lost, and his heart was very painful. What''s more painful is that in the face of the terrible Jie insect, elder martial brother Mufeng has nothing to do. Wu Xiao, you must come back safely. Mufeng said in his heart. Just then, another red light appeared. Directly to the still in a daze state of Luoyin. It''s fast. Like thunder, like electricity! Mufeng immediately sent out a sword Qi, but was instantly dodged by the red light¡° Luo Yin, be careful Mufeng didn''t think about it, holding the sword in his hand to block Luoyin. He closed his eyes tightly. Even if he died, he had to protect the little girl who called herself brother Mufeng every day

 Chapter 1905

    When Mufeng is ready to die.


    Heaven doubts.


    A colorful flame, jumping in the air.


    The speed is no slower than that red light.


    The appearance of that strange fire directly engulfed the Jie insect hiding in the red light.


    Mu Feng, Luo Yin and other fairies look at the strange fire that suddenly appears and show a surprised expression in their eyes.


    They always feel that the sudden appearance of this strange fire gives them a sense of deja vu.


    "Grandfather Chen!" Luo Yin suddenly exclaimed.


    Hearing the sound of Luo Yin, Gaoliu jiangmufeng reacted instantly.


    Chen Qi!


    That''s right!


    It''s Chen Qi!


    Chen Qi was fighting with Taowu when he was in Shengshan ancient land. He saw this strange fire at that time!


    Mufeng and gaoliujiang can''t believe it.


    Isn''t Chen Qi already dead in Zhenlong Jianzong?


    Why are you here again?


    But this strange fire looks so strange and powerful. If it is controlled by other fairies, they can''t believe it.


    If Chen Qi is not dead, why should he leave Zhenlong Jianzong?


    Moreover, they didn''t see Chen Qi when they entered Wanli pool!


    If Chen Qi came to Wanli pool by himself, it must be as a Sanxian. Mufeng entered Wanli pool as a Sanxian, but he can be sure that he never saw Chen Qi.


    A series of questions made Mufeng and gaoliujiang a little confused.


    Luo Yin is excited.


    Her idea is not as complicated as Mufeng and gaoliujiang.


    He was completely immersed in joy.


    "Grandfather Chen, where are you?" She opens her arms and shouts, her eyes are also looking around, trying to find Chen Qi.


    Just then, another red light appeared.


    Another fire came down from the sky and devoured the red light.


    Xiao Yao''s body fell from the sky, but at this time he has recovered Chen Qi''s face.


    Before, Xiao Yao thought that if he used strange fire, the "legal" identity obtained from elder Dan Huang would be disclosed. But if you use Chen Qi''s identity to appear, when the security disappears, you won''t care about these.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao was shocked by his wit.


    It turns out that he has not relied on strength to crush his opponent, but on wisdom.


    Fairyland version of the strongest brain ah!


    Seeing Chen Qi, I can''t believe what happened before Mufeng and gaoliujiang. At this time, it''s gone.


    When people stand in front of them so plainly, why don''t they believe it?


    "Grandfather Chen, is it really you?" Luo Yin walks to Xiao Yao with a small rag, looks up and down, and asks, "are you a soul now?"


    "..." Xiao Yao admired Luo Yin''s imagination.


    "I''m not dead." Xiao Yao''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down and said.


    "Grandfather Chen, are you really alive?" Luo Yin is so excited that she doesn''t know what to say. She wants to jump into Xiao Yao''s arms and hug her, but she feels too abrupt.


    At this time, Mufeng and gaoliujiang quickly came to this side.


    "Mr. Chen, are you in Wanli lake, too?"


    "Master Chen, I was in Zhenlong Jianzong before. What''s the matter..."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    He didn''t think Mufeng and gaoliujiang were such ink immortal before!


    Why is it not as garrulous as Luoyin now?


    "In a word, I''m not dead. The most urgent thing now is to leave Wanli pool alive. If you really have anything to ask, you''d better wait until you leave here." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Mufeng and gaoliujiang also nodded, feeling that they were really wrong, and some of them could not distinguish their priorities.


    Luo Yin thought of what happened just now and asked curiously, "grandfather Chen, your strange fire can deal with Jie insect?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    At first, he just had an idea, but he was not sure. But he had succeeded twice just now, and he was more sure of his judgment.


    Their doubts, indeed, can devour those terrible Jie insects!


    After making this point clear, Xiao Yao is much more relaxed at this time.


    Found a way to deal with Jie insects, those Jie insects for Xiao Yao, there is no longer any threat.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao also found that when the strange fire devoured those Jie insects, his own strange fire seemed to become more powerful.


    It''s like refining the mysterious energy in Jie insect.


    This makes Xiao Yao overjoyed.


    Finally found a way to continue to strengthen Jie insect.


    He can''t wait now.


    Lovely insects, where are you?


    Darling, let me kill you, OK?


    After the restoration of Chen Qi''s identity, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to hide anything. He is released from the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Xiao Yao rode on Anshan and rushed to the front.


    "Wow! I haven''t seen you for a long time Luo Yin says hello to An''an.


    She looked at her and shook her head.


    "Slow down, don''t run so fast." Xiao Yao found that Anwen was slowly speeding up and said quickly.


    Anshan is helpless.


    After spending so much time in the painting of mountains and rivers, I finally thought that Xiao Yao could ride his horse and gallop again. Who knew that he had to keep the tortoise''s speed.


    This heart wants more depressed to have more depressed.


    The fog here will not pose any threat to stability.


    It''s similar to Xiao Yao. It''s not an immortal family, and there''s no immortal power in it.


    The environment here does not create any obstacles for it.


    In fact, it''s no good to be a fairy


    Looking around, he has always been vigilant.


    Xiao Yao is the same.


    In less than ten minutes, I saw several heads.


    Obviously, these fairies all died in Jie Chong''s mouth.


    These skulls also add a bit of strangeness to the environment that is not very safe.


    Every step you take is like walking on thin ice.


    Xiao Yao released his divine consciousness, though it had no effect on Jie Chong.


    In the fog, can you hear a scream.


    Sad and desperate.


    Every fairy who died in Jie Chong''s mouth had to go through some pain before he died.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao sympathizes with them.


    But he didn''t want to rescue them either.


    "Mr. Chen, where are we going now?" Gao Liujiang asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "just walk around."


    "..." Gao Liujiang was helpless.


    But with the emergence of Xiao Yao, gaoliujiang Mufeng and other fairies once again regard Xiao Yao as the backbone.


    I''m very convinced that I was called by an elder.


    After a while, Xiao Yao suddenly stopped.


    He frowned and pointed in one direction.


    "There are good things there." Xiao Yao said.


    Mu Feng asked curiously, "master Chen, do you know that?"


    "I found it out by divine sense." Xiao Yao said.


    Mufeng was surprised.


    Not only Mufeng, but also gaoliujiang Luoyin and other disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong were shocked.


    "Master Chen, can your Divine sense still play a role here?" Mufeng asked.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "you know nothing about the power of divine consciousness!"


    The subtext is.


    Tremble! Ordinary people!


    So, it''s not very accurate.


    After all, he is the mortal


    Xiao Yao made a judgment, gaoliujiang Mufeng and other fairies naturally have no opinion.


    In addition, Xiao Yao can use his divine sense now, and they have a little more trust in Xiao Yao.


    The longer they go forward, the more shocked they are to Xiao Yao.


    They were surprised at how big the area of Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness was.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Xiao Yao stopped again.


    In front of them, I saw a deep gully.


    It''s like a ravine.


    It''s two peaks connected together, with a distance of about five meters between them. Any fairy can cross it with a single jump.


    Xiao Yao didn''t do that. He jumped down from his stable body and went to the cliff. He lowered his head and looked down.


    "Grandfather Chen, don''t we go there?" Luo Yin goes to Xiao Yao and asks.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and pointed under.


    "This is our destination." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." Luo Yin was surprised.


    "Will we be killed by falling?" Gao Liujiang asked, shrinking his neck.


    "Are you a fairy, and will you be killed?" Xiao Yao glances at Gao Liujiang, who has no good airway.


    "I can''t help it. It''s too hard to suppress our immortal power here. Besides, I''ve seen all the strange things when I entered Wanli pool. I really fell dead here. I don''t think it''s impossible..."


    Xiao Yao gave Gao Liujiang a look: "look at your piss!"


    Gao Liujiang laughs happily and doesn''t feel that he has been stimulated much.


    In his heart, it''s not a shame to be scolded by Chen Qi.


    Even his master, Su Shanshan, and the elders of Zhenlong Jianzong, don''t they have to be polite when they see Chen Qi?


    What''s wrong with being scolded? Am I proud? Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Mufeng and said, "I''m going down." Mu Feng''s expression changed a little. Luo Yin has already said: "grandfather Chen, let me go down with you."¡° Whatever. " Xiao Yao nodded. He really doesn''t matter. With his divine sense, we can find that there is a strange attraction to ourselves under this deep gully. His intuition told him that he would not lose if he went down¡° Let''s go down together. " Mufeng said. Xiao Yao is still an indifferent expression. Anyway... The fairies can''t get themselves down there. as time goes on. Mufeng and other fairies now have the strength of fairies. Of course, in Xiao Yao''s opinion, even if Mufeng''s fighting power is still strong, they won''t compete with themselves. What''s more, they are their saviors! As for they all want to go down with themselves, in Xiao Yao''s view, it is not something difficult to understand. If they are not here, if there are Jie insects, they have nowhere to hide. Only you can protect them. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao felt a little funny. At first, he hated the fairies, and even wanted to see one and kill another. As a result, now, I have become the protector and Amulet of these fairies. More sarcasm, more sarcasm.

 Chapter 1906

    See Xiao Yao jump, jump down, Mufeng Luoyin also catch up with behind, jump down together, stability is also so.


    With a period of time, Xiao Yao fell to the ground smoothly.


    Those fairies also fell one by one behind.


    It''s still a layer of water mist.


    And the water mist here seems to be more intense for them.


    "Grandfather Chen, I have some good things here. I''ll give them to you first." When speaking, Luo Yin first handed over her own Ding Xian Cao.


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    I just gave this to you, OK?


    What else do you bring back now?


    When taking out Ding Xiancao, Luo Yin suddenly pats his head.


    "Oh! It''s too bad! "


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Wu Xiao hasn''t come back yet!" Luo Yin stamped his foot anxiously, "grandfather Chen, let''s go to save Wu Xiao first!"


    "Yes, brother Wuxiao doesn''t know where he is now..." Mufeng frowned and looked ugly.


    Xiao Yao will be angry and cry by them.


    You remember me now?


    If you''re a little later, maybe I''m stinking, OK?


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and untied the buttons of his cloth shirt, which made his physical activities much easier.


    It''s obviously a lot easier to walk.


    Luo Yin followed him, followed by the beginning of what he had just said, and said, "grandfather Chen, please help me and bring Wu Xiao back, OK?"


    Xiao Yao was still a little moved.


    Luo Yin is very good to herself!


    No matter what identity she used, she was very good.


    "I don''t know what he looks like. Where can I find him?" Xiao Yao turns white eyes to look at Luo Yin to say.


    He felt that his time was precious.


    Especially in such an environment, no one knows when Wanli pool will disappear.


    So the most urgent thing is to catch more treasures when Wanli pool exists. It''s not in vain to catch as much as you can.


    He had a strong hunch.


    His intuition told him that there must be something good hidden in front of him.


    Besides, Wu Xiao is him, he is Wu Xiao.


    Where can I find this?


    What a waste of time!


    How can Xiao Yao really do such a stupid thing?


    "Grandfather Chen, I''ll go with you!" Luo Yin said.


    "Have you thought about it?" Xiao Yao said, "if we two go, what will your brother Mufeng do if they meet Jie Chong?"


    Luo Yin''s face changed.


    It is estimated that he thought of Jie Chong''s horror again.


    "Otherwise, shall we go together?" Luo Yin said weakly.


    Xiao Yao


    This girl really wants to do it. It''s a show!


    So Xiao Yao continued to explain with reason and move with emotion: "if we go together, so many fairies are likely to be separated again, and some of your elder martial brothers may die at that time, would you like to?"


    Luo Yin has a headache.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, a fairy in Zhenlong Jianzong, looked at him and said, "brother Wuxiao, Ji Ren has his own way. It''s OK. Don''t worry about Luoyin. You''d better support elder Chen."


    Although Xiao Yao wanted to hear what the other party said.


    But I don''t know why. It just sounds uncomfortable.


    He looked at the disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong and snorted coldly.


    Thief! I remember you!


    What''s special? I''m not a brother. I''m so angry!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yao felt that his psychological activities were too contradictory.


    Originally, Luo Yin''s mind was shaken.


    After all, every word Xiao Yao said to her just now is very reasonable.


    If you really turn your head to find Wu Xiao, your elder martial brothers are likely to be in danger, but if you don''t find Wu Xiao... What if Wu Xiao really dies in Wan Li Chi? After all, Wu Xiao rushed out to fight Jie Chong for them.


    She tugged at her hair and stamped her feet.


    From these actions can be seen, Luo Yin at this time of contradictions.


    Xiao Yao comforted: "that boy should not die, don''t worry."


    Another Zhenlong Jianzong disciple quickly said: "yes, Luo Yin, you can rest assured. Brother Wu Xiao showed his strength before. He should have a way to deal with Jie insect, otherwise he would not rush up."


    So Xiao Yao wrote him down.


    You are all special, not things!


    At this time, Mufeng and gaoliujiang remained silent and did not speak.


    In fact, they think the same as Luo Yin.


    They all hope that Xiao Yao can take them to save Wu Xiao at this time.


    But Xiao Yao has said so much before, they can see even if they are fools. In fact, Xiao Yao is not very willing to go back. Luo Yin says that it''s OK. Anyway, Xiao Yao won''t argue with Luo Yin. But if they say it, it may cause Xiao Yao''s impatience.


    So, there''s nothing they can do.


    At this time, Xiao Yao turned around and went on.


    He felt that not far away, there was a hot girl with exposed body, and half of her fragrant shoulder was glaring at her.


    If he doesn''t move forward at this time, he will doubt whether he is a man or not.


    Of course, this is an analogy.


    After about ten minutes'' walking, Xiao Yao''s divine sense immediately felt a strong sense, and his speed also increased a lot. In order not to be thrown away by Xiao Yao, the fairy like Mufeng could only speed up his own speed.


    "Eh, grandfather Chen, there is light there!" Luo Yin points out a direction to say.


    In fact, even if Luo Yin doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao has discovered it.


    That''s what he came for, OK!


    In front of them, there were dark blue lights.


    The arrangement is not neat. This is what Xiao Yao sensed with his divine sense. He quickened his pace and looked at the flickering light hidden in the white mist when he came to him.


    A close look, it is a plant, as jade carving out of the general.


    At this time, they are still emitting a touch of jade color, some have bloomed, some are budding.


    "What is this?" Gao Liujiang asked curiously.


    Mufeng, Luoyin and other disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong kept silent and did not answer his question.


    Xiao Yao immediately realized that these fairies didn''t know the names and uses of the plants in front of them, but Xiao Yao knew!


    He has changed part of the memory of the human race, and in those memories, there is about this kind of plant carved out of jade.


    The name of this plant is jade flower. Moreover, the words just used are not accurate, because these flowers are not plants, but are really evolved from jade. It is very difficult to see. Even in the records of human inheritance, there are very few descriptions of this kind of natural jade flower. It seems that even in the heyday of the human race, the number of jade flowers is very small, That''s because the formation conditions of jade flowers are very strict.


    Each jade flower is a kind of jade, which gradually produces wisdom, and then is affected by the surrounding environment.


    Moreover, these jade flowers contain a lot of aura. If an immortal will get a jade flower, it is not impossible to enter the immortal realm with the help of jade flower.


    On this issue, Xiao Yao can''t be sure.


    The human race is different from person to person, so is the fairy race.


    "These things, I want to take alchemy, I will not give them to you." Xiao Yao said.


    "Good..." Mufeng nodded.


    He has no opinion of his own.


    Although he felt that the jade flowers didn''t look simple, they were all found by Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao had saved their lives before. If he still opened this mouth at this time, he would be a bit ungrateful and even ungrateful. It''s not that he cherishes feathers, but that Mufeng has his own rules of doing things. He knows very well what can be done and what can''t be done. The reason why he agreed to do so is because he thinks he should fight for Zhenlong Jianzong, not for himself.


    But after thinking about it, he still couldn''t say that.


    "Master Chen, there are so many flowers here. Can we take one back to Zhenlong sword sect?" A disciple suddenly expanded courage to say.


    "Xunyang, shut up!" Mufeng immediately yelled.


    He felt that his younger martial brother was too stupid.


    They don''t know what these flowers are or what they are used for.


    Xiao Yao attaches so much importance to it that he takes no pains to come here. If they open their mouths, it''s easy to arouse Xiao Yao''s bad feeling.


    Xiao Yao looks at the disciple named Xunyang. When he gets in touch with Xiao Yao''s eyes, he naturally shrinks his neck. He quickly steps back and doesn''t dare to say a word.


    "I''ll give you one later." Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin slightly stunned, waved his hand: "don''t, don''t, grandfather Chen these flowers you can alchemy, give me nothing, or you keep it, give me is a waste."


    Xiao Yao sighed and looked at the disciple named Xunyang. He thought to himself, "you are all fairies. How can you be fairies so far apart?"?


    "Take it for you, but remember, don''t give it to other fairies. Even if your master wants to borrow it, don''t agree. How about that?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Luo Yin thought and nodded gently. She didn''t have any other thoughts and didn''t know the importance and value of jade flower. She just felt that the flowers looked really beautiful. Although Luoyin is a fairy, she is also a girl! Girls have little resistance to beautiful flowers. When Xiao Yao took a step forward, his apprentice trembled at his feet, and a trembling voice came from the top of the mountain. Xiao Yao frowned and immediately stepped back a distance. As soon as he retreated, a big stone fell, just where Xiao Yao was standing¡° Well Xiao Yao snorted coldly, raised his head and looked up at the height£¨ The third shift is coming)

 Chapter 1907

    "Grandfather Chen, is there a fairy who wants to rob us of these flowers?" Luo Yin catches up, is very vigilant to say, at the same time the flying feather sword also took out, the cold light in the eyes twinkles. Luoyin is always easy to talk, but it''s also hard to talk. For example, if other fairies want to rob her grandfather Chen''s things now, Luoyin will be angry!


    "Not the fairies." Xiao Yao said.


    "What is that?" Luo Yin asked.


    "It''s Yupo here." Xiao Yao said.


    "Jade lady?" Luoyinbaisiwuqijie.


    Mu Feng, Gao Liujiang and others have the same facial expression as Luo Yin.


    It was difficult for them to understand the word "jade lady" when they heard it from Xiao Yao.


    Just like Xiao Yao heard "Jie insect" from them before.


    "The survival of jade lady is to protect these jade flowers." Xiao Yao said, "it''s also a kind of self-protection of Yuhua. Yupo''s strength is generally very strong. You should be careful later."


    When Xiao Yao was talking, a dark green light came down from a high place.


    Little light star, is slowly condensing, finally a jade man appears.


    Wearing a long skirt, skin, clothes, are jade, crystal clear, beautiful, all fairies see, are amazing.


    Jade woman is not the old woman image they imagined. Instead, she looks young, beautiful and moving. Now it''s not too much to carve jade with powder. Her facial features are three-dimensional, but it always gives people an unreal feeling. After all, her image is just like carved out of jade. Even if she feels good-looking, it''s hard for the fairies to have any complicated thoughts.


    "Shangxian, these jade flowers haven''t finished yet. Please come back later." The jade man gave a blessing to Xiao Yao with a smile.


    Well


    The tone of speaking is very comfortable.


    I can''t say I''m respectful, but at least I''m very polite.


    At least the jade man in front of him didn''t point at Xiao Yao, Mufeng and other fairies'' noses and scold them: you all get rough with me!


    Xiao Yao did not change his face, turned to look at Luo Yin, and said softly, "Luo Yin, also give her a blessing."


    Luo Yin is at a loss, but she firmly believes that what her grandfather Chen said is reasonable.


    So now, without thinking about it, she clasped her hands together and gave her knees a little meal, which was a salute.


    The jade man was puzzled and looked at Xiao Yao with confusion in his eyes.


    Mufeng, gaoliujiang and other fairies did not understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    But soon, I saw it.


    Xiao Yao split his mouth and laughed at each other.


    "We have returned your gift. Now you can roll the calf." Xiao Yao said.


    Although the other party doesn''t know the meaning of "gunduzi", it''s just like a primary school student doing a reading problem. If you contact the context, you can understand the meaning of the other party.


    So the smile on the jade man''s face quickly faded away, and now his expression was more fierce.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Sure enough! Woman''s day, June''s face.


    Change as you say.


    He really wanted to point to each other''s nose and say: how do you look like my daughter-in-law?


    This thought did not dare to say, in case the other party thinks that this is in tease her how to do?


    Xiao Yao is also a man of great principles.


    At least that''s what he''s always boasting about.


    "Shangxian means that you have to move these jade flowers?" When the jade man spoke, his hair and jade threads floated.


    Like a white haired witch.


    That elegant - let Xiao Yao subconsciously asked: "you also use elegant?"


    In the other party''s dull eyes, Xiao Yao has been brazenly shot.


    The light of a sword goes straight to the opponent''s body.


    Where did the jade man think that Xiao Yao would start without any warning.


    At the moment, we can''t avoid it.


    The sword wrapped in a golden rainbow struck the jade man.


    With a click, the sword passed.


    There is a small piece missing from the jade man.


    It''s like a statue, chiseled out of a small piece.


    How to look, will appear a little strange.


    Xiao Yao didn''t care about these, just looked at the ferocious expression on the jade man''s face when he was angry and thought it was funny.


    It''s like a child, with a crooked nose and a knife carved from wood, trying to kill all sides.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s just such a feeling.


    The jade man was even more angry.


    What she saw from Xiao Yao''s eyes was no vigilance, only contempt.


    It seems that he is nothing in his eyes.


    This is a kind of critical strike for the jade man.


    It''s like she said to Xiao Yao, I''m very angry!


    Xiao Yao had to tell her, no, I think you are very cute.


    Are you angry?


    So she reached out her hand and smashed the pieces toward Xiao Yao.


    Every piece of debris is spinning in the air.


    At the same time, with a little bright halo.


    At first glance, it is quite full of stars.


    The pieces, in terms of the air.


    In the blink of an eye, it was in front of Xiao Yao.


    At this time, it''s too late to think about it. Even Luo Yin doesn''t have time to remind Xiao Yao, but at this time, he doesn''t need anyone to remind him. Xiao Yao has already moved his hand. His two hands are held together in a very strange way. There is a small hole between the palms of his hands, which seems to contain a huge attraction, It''s like there are black holes in the universe that don''t know where to go and what''s hidden.


    The fragments all follow a perfect arc and flow into the small hole formed by Xiao Yao''s palm. When Xiao Yao spreads his hand again, a pinch of powder will float away with the wind.


    It seems that it never existed.


    Seeing this scene, the jade man felt even worse.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, his full blow seemed to be a blow made by a child when he couldn''t stand steadily.


    Even if the child has bared his teeth and is angry, it will still be like tickling.


    Luoyin and other fairies all look at Xiao Yao with a kind of complicated eyes.


    They thought in their hearts, if they are Xiao Yao, can they be so light and casual as the other party?


    Maybe they have their own way to attack the jade man, but they can''t be as calm as Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward, and the jade man subconsciously stepped back.


    Then, Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and a painting appears in front of him.


    The picture is very wide and long. At this time, it still emits faint halo. Only what you see on the picture is a blank, and only one place has been lit.


    When the jade man looked at the painting, there was a sudden sense of panic.


    It was like an invisible hand suddenly pinching her throat.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t sweat, and she doesn''t have sweat glands. Otherwise, she is already sweating.


    "Go in yourself, or shall I throw you in?" Xiao Yao looked at the jade man, his voice was so indifferent that he didn''t have any feelings, just like his mouth was full of heavenly constitution.


    The jade man continued to retreat.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    "Toast, no penalty."


    With these words, his body rushed towards the jade man.


    The jade person wants to flash, is a ray of light from her body.


    The energy contained in the light makes Mu Feng, Gao Liujiang and other fairies look pale.


    They were all subconsciously aware of the danger.


    Xiao Yao is cold again.


    He realized that the other party wanted to blow himself up and burn himself.


    It''s a good idea.


    Unfortunately... Still too young.


    Since Xiao Yao has chosen to make a move, he will definitely not give the other side a way out.


    He yelled angrily, held out his hand to press the halo, and pressed the halo with powerful energy back.


    Decisive determination, without the slightest bit of procrastination.


    The jade man, like a wild animal, roared in his mouth.


    She reaches out her hand and pushes it towards Xiao Yao.


    This push pushed Xiao Yao hundreds of meters away.


    The jade man was relieved.


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    "It''s not bad. I don''t have any other abilities, but I have some strength. It''s a little interesting!"


    After hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the jade man, who finally thought he had gained the upper hand, was furious again.


    "Damn it Suddenly she held out her hand, and a square seal was formed in her hand, which was also carved from jade.


    The energy burst out from the seal converged into a white light and pressed toward Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body bumps into the light column from the jade seal, and uses the power of Taiji to dissolve it.


    When the jade man wanted to push the seal in his hand again, Xiao Yao had already come to her and picked her up with one hand.


    "I don''t know where I got a little bit of the divine seal and Taoist rhyme, so I really got the divine seal? If you have a real seal, maybe I have to choose to avoid fighting and leave, but do you? " Xiao Yao no longer gives each other any chance to fight back. He has already thrown it into the picture of mountains and rivers in the air. When the jade man wants to fight back, a Dharma image emerged from the picture of mountains and rivers in the air condenses into a powerful arm and drags the jade man in.


    Xiao Yao put away the picture of mountains and rivers, and the shock in the space gradually subsided.


    There are many wonderful functions of that jade man, but Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk about it now. Compared with those jade flowers, in fact, the existence of jade people is more precious and more useful to Xiao Yao. These jade flowers are gone when they are used. But if you put the jade man in the picture of mountains and rivers and exotic animals, there may be a steady stream of jade flowers on the mountain that you moved into the picture of mountains and rivers and exotic animals. In some cases, it is better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. But it will take a long time. After all, the formation of jade flower will take hundreds of years at least. Then Xiao Yao went to the jade flowers. Mufeng, gaoliujiang and other fairies are now silent. They knew that each other was very powerful before, but they didn''t expect that they could be so powerful. All kinds of magic powers appeared in endlessly. But Luo Yin, like a nobody, ran to Xiao Yao¡° Grandfather Chen, do you want me to help you pick it? " Luo Yin asked. Xiao Yao nodded. There were not many jade flowers here, but actually there were not many. He could not use the power of Tai Chi to take them away directly. There are also some particular techniques for picking jade flowers. Otherwise, the foundation will be destroyed and the jade flowers will wither instantly. Even if these jade flowers are evolved from jade, they have some vitality.

 Chapter 1908

    When Xiao Yao tells Luo Yin how to pick jade flowers, he finds that Luo Yin''s speed is even faster than himself. It''s not too much to say that she is bing Xueming. Moreover, girls are generally considerate, so even if Xiao Yao makes mistakes and discards more than one or two jade flowers, Luo Yin will not make mistakes. Xiao Yao simply stands aside and lets Luo Yin pick them for him.


    For Luo Yin, Xiao Yao is trustworthy.


    "Grandfather Chen, where did you get that little sister before?" Luo Yin asked while picking jade flowers.


    "Little sister?" I don''t know why, hearing this kind of address from Luo Yin''s mouth makes Xiao Yao feel very happy.


    "It''s hidden by me." Xiao Yao said.


    Luo Yin was a little surprised and asked, "grandfather Chen, are you going to marry that young lady back home?"


    Xiao Yao was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know how Luo Yin came up.


    Marry home?


    The jade man?


    Especially, I don''t know if she has the function of inheriting the family, OK?


    "You think too much, pick it quickly." Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    However, in Luo Yin''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s reaction is a kind of evasion.


    She felt that she had exposed Xiao Yao''s mind, and she could not avoid some complacency


    Just as Luo Yin was picking jade flowers, Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and looked behind him.


    It seems that it looks like the fairy family such as Mufeng.


    In fact, his eyes jumped over these fairies, such as those behind Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Mufeng seems to be aware of something. He turns around and looks behind him.


    The sound of footsteps was faintly heard.


    It''s getting closer.


    It''s getting heavier and heavier.


    "Is there something strange coming up?" Mu Feng comes to Xiao Yao and asks in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward: "it''s the fairy family."


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s reply, Mu Feng sighed.


    It''s much easier to deal with fairies.


    At this time, a group of fairies have come out of the white mist.


    Now it''s not only Xiao Yao, but also the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    The fairies walking in front of him are wearing a black sleeveless shirt and a dark sword hanging from his waist. They are big and burly. They are naked on their arms. Their muscles are like a dragon. They are about two meters tall. Behind him, there are about a dozen fairies, including a disciple of the lumen Pavilion. Although Xiao Yao has seen him, I don''t know his name.


    "He is a disciple of the mountain cleaving sword sect." After seeing the man with the sword, Mufeng shrinks his eyes and says something to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Mountain cleaving sword sect.


    To be honest, the name is a bit rustic.


    Mufeng continued: "the reputation of the mountain splitting sword sect in the fairyland has never been very good. They seem to be at two extremes with the Liuming Pavilion. The disciples of the Liuming Pavilion and the elders of the pavilion cherish their reputation too much. They have to consider what other fairylands think of them, for fear that they will be caught by other fairylands if they do something wrong, So it has always been a modest gentleman''s attitude. On the contrary, the disciples of the mountain cleaving sword sect are very arrogant, and they are extremely overbearing and don''t like to reason. I have met several disciples of the mountain cleaving sword sect before. They killed a stray immortal and robbed a weapon. In the end, they thought the weapon was useless and threw it away


    Mu Feng''s understatement, but his tone is also full of his strong dissatisfaction with the mountain cleaving sword sect.


    Xiao Yao nodded, always a indifferent attitude.


    No matter what the other party''s character is, where they come from or what school they belong to.


    As long as the other party doesn''t provoke himself, he doesn''t want to get along with the mountain cleaving sword clan.


    As long as the well does not cross the river, everyone will be safe.


    If the well water has to go against the river, Xiao Yao can only turn it into a dry well.


    Gao Liujiang took a step forward and waved to the other side.


    "Dare to ask this Taoist friend, but Han Fan of the mountain cleaving sword sect?"


    The swordsman looked at Gao Liujiang in front of him and gave a smile.


    He grinned and said happily, "are you trying to hold me back?"


    Gao Liujiang''s face changed slightly.


    This kind of feeling of being seen through by the other party in an instant is really uncomfortable.


    "If not, just come and ask." Gao Liujiang said with a smile.


    The man just laughed and said, "your grandfather, I''m Han fan. How about that? Come on, if it''s OK, get out of the way. Don''t delay me to get rich


    "..." no matter how good his temper was, Gao Liujiang was furious at this time.


    He snorted coldly and said, "don''t think you are a disciple of the mountain cleaving sword sect. You can do whatever you want if you have many fairies there."


    Han fanle is very happy.


    "Grandfather, I will tell you now that I can really do whatever I want by relying on the number of fairies on my side." Han Fan said with a sneer.


    It''s arrogant. I don''t want it.


    Before listening to Mufeng and himself say that, Xiao Yao did not take it seriously.


    Now Xiao Yao realized that what Mu Feng and he had said before was not exaggeration, but also convergence.


    Xiao Yao has seen the arrogant, but he has never seen such a arrogant.


    Than Laozi... Bah!


    People call themselves grandfathers now.


    I still call myself Laozi. What a loss?


    He took a few steps forward and looked at the fairy named Han fan. His face was cold and he asked in a deep voice, "what did you call yourself?"


    "Grandfather Han Fan said with arrogance, I am so arrogant, what kind of attitude can you take me.


    Xiao Yao''s face suddenly turned from overcast to sunny, showing the expression of the spring breeze, and gently answered: "ah!"


    Han Fan peed at that time.


    Are you special


    How can you be more shameless than me?


    Mufeng, gaoliujiang and other fairies in longjianzong were all stunned at first, and then couldn''t help smiling.


    They think Chen Qi is really naughty


    Behind Han fan, there were also a few whispers.


    Han Fan''s face became more and more peaceful. He turned around and roared: "what are you laughing at? Stop it for grandpa! "


    Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand: "it''s OK, your grandfather I don''t care, don''t stop for me, everyone continue to ha!"


    A group of fairies, smile more happy.


    Han Fanqi''s face turned white and his body kept shaking.


    He turned his face and stared at Xiao Yao. He pointed to each other. He was so angry that he could hardly speak: "you... You..."


    Xiao Yao worried: "what''s the matter, grandson, is the excrement stuck in his throat?"


    Han Fan was very hurt.


    He felt that this was his most humiliating time.


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    Talking to your father?


    Ha ha da.


    Lao Tzu is hard to meet an opponent on earth and in the world of Lingwu.


    Don''t be angry with me. You''re a chicken neck?


    "Be presumptuous, be presumptuous!" Han Fan yelled angrily and had already picked up the knife in his hand. Qiu long on his arm swam as if he had come to life.


    At this time, suddenly dozens of sword lights appeared, all hovering over Han Fan''s head.


    As long as Xiao Yao''s heart moves, all the sword lights will fall.


    It''s very fast.


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    If you give Han Fan enough time, he will not let himself fall into this situation.


    But he didn''t expect that when he raised the knife, the other side would make a decisive move.


    But the dozens of sword lights just hovered on the top of the opponent''s head and didn''t fall down to release them directly.


    Han Fei held the handle in both hands, but he did not dare to move.


    "Guess what, how dare I kill you?" Xiao Yao walked a few steps forward and asked.


    Han Fan didn''t say anything, and the beads of sweat rolled down.


    His breathing also became rapid, and the eyes that dared to move all over his body were constantly turning.


    "You say you don''t have to pretend to be forced?" Xiao Yao sighed, like holding a gun in his hand. At this time, the gun was on Han Fan''s head.


    As long as Xiao Yao is not happy, pull the trigger, Han fan will become a corpse.


    It can be said that Han Fan''s small life is now in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    "You dare!"


    "Wanton, remove the sword array for me!"


    "Dare to hurt my elder martial brother, I will never die with you!"


    The disciples of the mountain cleaving sword sect who followed Han Fan were already full of anger at this time. They wanted to jump on Xiao Yao and kill him on the spot, so that Han Fan could get rid of the threat.


    Xiao Yao sighed and went to Han fan.


    "It seems that your reputation in your sect has never been very good. Why do I think you brothers are eager for me to kill you now?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Tut, shut up!" This time, Han did not call himself grandfather, so as not to suffer losses. After he roared, the fairies behind him became quiet.


    Han Fan wanted to swear before.


    He had no doubt that Xiao Yao had the intention to kill him.


    The reason why we didn''t do it directly was that we just wanted to get rid of some troubles.


    As a result, those fellow students behind him are still using words to excite them.


    It seems that he wants to make the opponent withdraw the sword array by threatening.


    But only they can understand the intention.


    To understand this, Han fan is more and more frustrated. What kind of bastards are these? What a grudge, what a grudge? Did I dig your ancestral grave¡° All back up! " Han Fan continued. Those fairies, can only continue to back a distance. Xiao Yao squints at Han fan, then reaches out and pats him on the face. As a result, he feels greasy and wipes his clothes on him¡° Are you so special that you don''t take a bath every day? " Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who has the habit of cleanliness, he still can''t stand it¡° I... "Han Fanxiang cried. You are so demanding! I don''t care if I take a bath... Xiao Yao is tired and squats down. Then he looked up at Han Fan and asked, "do you enjoy the feeling of looking at me from a commanding position?" Han Fan squatted down cautiously. He raised his head and glanced at the sword array hovering over his head. It''s painful inside¡° In fact, I think you can have a try, in case you can resist my swords! " Xiao Yao said solemnly. Han Fanxiang wants to cry. I really don''t want to try at all£¨ Today''s second watch, there are still updates.)

 Chapter 1909

    Han Fan of the mountain cleaving sword sect squats with Xiao Yao.


    Looking at such a picture, I always feel very strange.


    Han fan is still in a cold sweat. For the first time, he hopes that other fairies can stick to their heart and have no thoughts. What if Xiao Yao''s thoughts become complicated and the sword array falls? It''s like being really put on the head by a gun, for fear that the other party''s hand will shake away a fire.


    "Cough, brother, you may not believe it. We really didn''t come to see you. I was lost and happened to pass by here. Then I wanted to say hello to you and left." Han Fanqing cleared his throat and said very seriously, "you have to believe me!"


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "know I may not believe, you still say fart?"


    Han Fan begged: "brother, can you give me a chance?"


    "Good! Go to the sword array on your head Xiao Yao roared.


    Um... Is this a classic clip from a movie?


    Whether we can go to Cannes depends on this time.


    Han fan is very tired.


    He always felt that the other party didn''t really want to kill himself, but he didn''t rule out the possibility of killing himself.


    He took a deep breath, staring at Xiao Yao, very seriously asked: "brother, what do you treat me as?"


    "Be a toy!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    When speaking, he pinched each other''s greasy nose.


    How lovely!


    At this time, Luo Yin also picked all the jade flowers and handed them to Xiao Yao. She squatted on the side and looked at Han Fan curiously.


    "Grandfather Chen, who is this big man! What are you doing here? " Luo Yin asked.


    Before, she was totally absorbed in picking jade flowers. Although she heard more or less about Xiao Yao''s side, she was not very clear.


    "I don''t know who he is, but he should be here to give his head off." Xiao Yao said, "do you think we can blow up the equipment if we kill him?"


    Although Luo Yin didn''t quite understand the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words, she also thought about it seriously and said, "look at the knife on him. It''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    "Well, it should be. I just don''t know if he has any other good things in him." Xiao Yao said.


    Han fanxin is very painful.


    Why don''t you talk about these dirty things behind my back?


    He always feels that what Xiao Yao and Luo Yin are talking about now is where to cut him when they want to kill him.


    This kind of feeling needs to be suppressed as much as possible.


    "Brother, otherwise you give me a good time." Han Fan said suddenly.


    "Really?" Xiao Yao''s eyes were stunned.


    Han Fan quickly laughed: "joking, joking, ha ha! Don''t take it seriously


    The courage that had been so hard to muster was shattered in an instant.


    After that, he wanted to slap himself.


    But now it is impossible to have the courage to speak again.


    Xiao Yao stood up and patted his clothes.


    Luo Yin stands up with Xiao Yao.


    Originally, Han Fan wanted to stand up, but Xiao Yao gave him a look and squatted down.


    "Leave your knife and I''ll let you go." Xiao Yao said, "choose for yourself. After all, I can kill you and take the knife from you."


    Han fan has a pain in the flesh.


    He can see that Xiao Yao is not joking at this time.


    It''s just that this knife is very important to him.


    Now he has the strength of Dao Zun. If he loses this Dao, although he is also Dao Zun, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    What''s more, there''s still water mist here. The immortal power in the body is losing all the time. If you lose this knife, I''m afraid you have only the immortal general''s strength.


    As for the guy standing in front of him, although he can''t see through, he always feels that the strength of the other side seems to be at the peak.


    He felt that the other party probably understood this, so he said so.


    "Yes, I promise." Han Fan nodded.


    He also wants to understand.


    Although this knife is good, it''s something out of the body after all. Life doesn''t bring it, death doesn''t bring it.


    It''s not worth losing your life here for a knife, no matter how you look at it.


    So after a brief thought, he immediately made a very clear decision.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "a child can be taught."


    Han fan is even worse.


    Another critical hit


    He took the black broadsword from Han Fanshou, and he waved his hand to signal Han Fanshou to go away.


    Han Fan didn''t hesitate. He immediately turned around, dodged the sword array and ran towards his brothers.


    It''s like a bird running to the blue sky.


    After regaining his freedom, Han took a deep breath.


    He thinks that the air here is really good


    "Elder martial brother, let''s kill them!" A disciple of the mountain cleaving sword sect roared at the top of his voice.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, we can''t forget this. When did you suffer such humiliation?" Another disciple roared.


    Han Fan sneered and held out his hand. He grabbed the disciple who was talking just now and said with a sneer, "do you want to pit me¡°


    "No, no, no... elder martial brother, I dare not..." the disciple''s feet were off the ground, his body was hanging in the air, and his face was hard to see.


    Han fanleng snorted and threw him away.


    He was angry with Xiao Yao just now.


    Now, it''s better


    Whoa, it''s cool.


    "Let''s go." Han Fan said.


    All the disciples of the mountain cleaving sword sect are unbelievable.


    They can''t believe it.


    They still know Han Fan''s character. When did they suffer such grievances? And it''s always revenge on the spot.


    Now, how could you just leave?


    It''s a little bit too bad, isn''t it?


    Seeing the depressed faces of the disciples one by one, Han Fan said, "if you have any opinions and think I''ve been wronged, you can''t do it like this. Go up and kill him now. I don''t intend to stop you."


    The disciples of the mountain cleaving sword sect, who used to complain, immediately shrunk their heads and left behind Han fan.


    Xiao Yao took a look at them and nodded gently.


    Han fan is not a fool.


    So he continued to count the jade flowers he had just received from Luoyin.


    He felt more and more that he didn''t come in vain this time.


    "It''s yours." Xiao Yao sent a jade flower to Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin took over with a smile, carefully playing, the action is careful.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand again and waves at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng came to him curiously.


    "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?" Mufeng asked.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and throws out a pill.


    "Eat quickly, you this broke an arm, how to look at all some disharmony." Xiao Yao said.


    Mufeng was shocked for a while, and then a little surprised. He asked in a trembling voice, "what is this pill?"


    "Shengji pill." Xiao Yao said.


    Mufeng immediately saluted Xiao Yuan: "thank you, master Chen!"


    "Eat quickly, don''t whine." Xiao Yao waved.


    Mufeng did not continue to be polite to Xiao Yao.


    Breaking an arm is a big blow to him.


    Although there are some ways to recover in fairyland, it''s very rare.


    Now Xiao Yao has given him this opportunity.


    After taking the pill, Mufeng immediately felt his broken arm itching, and then muscles began to grow.


    After a moment of surprise, he turned to look at Xiao Yao, his eyes full of unbelievable.


    "Master Chen, this pill is not only Shengji pill, but also super quality pill?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to have a good eye! Right


    Mu Feng''s heart set off a storm.


    A super God Dan is a rare treasure for any fairy.


    But Xiao Yao gave it to him so lightly.


    At the same time, Mufeng also noticed that the immortal power in his body was recovering rapidly.


    Although the next will continue to drain in the mist, but even so, he is much better than the general fairy.


    "Mr. Chen, I have great kindness and virtue in my heart!" Mufeng''s broken arm is growing slowly. It''s estimated that it won''t take a few minutes to recover completely.


    Xiao Yao stood up and looked around.


    After looking around, he frowned again.


    "This mountain is not easy." Xiao Yao frowned and thought.


    "Grandfather Chen, what are you talking about?" Luo Yin suddenly feels that she doesn''t understand.


    Xiao Yao laughed, waved his hand, and walked forward a few steps.


    Then the body soared into the sky, turned into a golden rainbow, straight into the mist.


    After a while, Xiao Yao came back.


    "Take time to rest." After Xiao Yao came back, he said to Mufeng, "we''ll go to the next place when we have a rest."


    "Where?" Mu Feng asked subconsciously, and then he felt that he had too many questions. In this case, he felt that he could give up thinking. Is it not good for Xiao Yao to point out where to fight?


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t care about it. He just asked, "aren''t you curious about how the water mist appears?"


    Wood breeze is tiny a Leng, ask a way: "elder Chen, do you think, these water mist hide mystery?" Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him. That''s bullshit. Mufeng said nothing and sat down. Almost ten minutes later, the rest of the disciples'' faces became more and more ugly¡° Mr. Chen, wait a minute. You can take Mufeng and Luoyin with you. " Gao Liujiang went to Xiao Yao and said in a low voice, "my strength now is only the peak of Xianbing. The rest of my disciples may have completely emptied their Xianli." Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "are you not afraid to die here?" Gao Liujiang said with a smile: "die, die! Anyway, we can''t help with it. We''re just cumbersome Although Gao Liujiang''s voice is small, the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong can hear it clearly, and their expressions are unpredictable. Although they all know that Gao Liujiang is telling the truth, they are still uncomfortable. They are not fools. Naturally, they know that they are safe only if they follow Xiao Yao. If they are really left behind by Xiao Yao, they may die here soon. Xiao Yao also felt that it seemed useless to take them with him. Is it hard for them to stand by and shout 666? It''s useless! Looking at Luo Yin''s expectant little eyes, Xiao Yao sighed and said, "we''d better protect ourselves together. If you really die, I can''t help you. Don''t blame me at that time."£¨ The third watch is coming. There will be an update later! If you want to add WeChat group, you can add the official account "the author is silent". Reader number: 424110920)

 Chapter 1910

    Xiao Yao''s words made Gao Liujiang and other Zhenlong Jianzong disciples smile.


    Although the other side said so, they knew in their hearts that if they really met any danger, Xiao Yao would not choose to stand by if he could.


    "Master Chen, I..."


    Gao Liujiang wanted to say something else, but Xiao Yao interrupted him with a wave.


    He pointed to the back of gaoliujiang and said with a smile, "can you represent them?"


    Gao Liujiang looks back.


    From the eyes of his brothers, he saw too much.


    There''s even self hatred.


    "It''s not any fairies. They have the same high consciousness as you." Xiao Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "besides, you don''t have to represent them. It''s a kind of moral kidnapping. They can''t say anything, but they must think you''re very unpleasant."


    A disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong said with a smile, "master Chen is joking. We actually think the same as senior brother Gao."


    Mufeng took a look at him and said coldly: "when people say it, you just know it in your heart. Why do you have to refute it? Mr. Chen is not a fool, and you are not a fool. If you can convince yourself, it''s not too late to say it again. "


    The disciple felt embarrassed and wanted to find a way to get in.


    It''s like when his clothes are stripped off, he finds a fig leaf in his hurry.


    Now this fig leaf is torn up again


    Mufeng didn''t continue to talk after hearing from the disciple. He just came to Xiao Yao.


    "Mr. Chen, we will keep in mind your kindness to us." The sound of wood wind is sonorous and powerful.


    In fact, Mufeng has already said that.


    Only at this time, he did not know what else he could say besides repeating this sentence.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand and said with a smile, "you don''t need to keep it in mind."


    "What you want, what you want..." Mufeng said quickly.


    "I mean, you don''t need to keep it in mind. It''s the right thing to show it at the right time." Xiao Yao said.


    Mufeng


    He coughed and didn''t go on.


    The main reason is that I can''t get it down


    Such a straightforward way of chatting, wood wind this time and a half will really some can''t accept.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, Mufeng appreciates Xiao Yao''s way of speaking. He says what he thinks in his heart. There is not too much empty talk, and there is no beating around the bush. It''s so straightforward that everyone can say what he wants. There''s no need to look ahead. Isn''t it a good thing to be difficult?


    "Grandfather Chen, when do you say Wanli pool will disappear and when can we go back?" Luo Yin asks after Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao did not answer her.


    It''s impossible for him to know the answer.


    But now, Xiao Yao certainly hopes that Wanli pool can exist for a longer time.


    The formation of these water mist aroused Xiao Yao''s strong curiosity.


    So now, Xiao Yao can''t wait.


    On the way forward this time, Xiao Yao found many Jie insects, and the strange fire continued to burn.


    However, with the time going forward, Xiao Yao found more Jie insects.


    Luo Yin is just behind Xiao Yao. He can''t stand any more.


    "Grandfather Chen, are you going to take us to Jie Chong''s house?"


    Hearing Luo Yin''s reply, Xiao Yao was speechless for a while.


    Look at this, do you have such leisure?


    But I have to admit that, according to the current situation, this possibility seems really great.


    Is this the way to Jie Chong''s hometown?


    Suddenly, dense Jie insects appeared in his mind.


    A chill


    Although I''m sure I''ll be safe at that time, I''ll let strange fire wrap me up, but these disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong are hard to say. It''s hard for Xiao Yao to do everything. Once he really enters the Jie insect group, Xiao Yao will be hard to be distracted.


    So he stopped decisively, turned his face to look at Luo Yin, and stretched out his hand to call Zhufeng and gaoliujiang.


    "I can''t protect you." Xiao Yao said.


    Wood wind Luo sound is a Leng, some unclear, so.


    "There are more and more Jie insects in front of us. What Luo Yin said just now sounds like a joke, but it''s very possible." Xiao Yao said.


    These fairies also showed a sudden look, one by one nodded, understood.


    Luo Yin said in a low voice, "grandfather Chen, I was just joking."


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Yao said seriously, "in case, where I want to go is really Jie insect group?"


    Luo Yin doesn''t understand a way: "since be like this, that we don''t go!"


    Xiao Yao looks at Yan Luoyin. His eyes are very complicated.


    That''s reasonable. I can''t speak for myself.


    "I''m sure I''ll go." Xiao Yao said.


    He is very confident in his intuition.


    Just like before, he sensed the existence of jade flower, and finally gained a lot, not only the jade flower, but also the jade man.


    Now it''s the same.


    It''s just that this time is a little different than before.


    Now he is not only aware of the opportunities ahead, but also aware of some dangers.


    With his current cultivation, he can feel extremely dangerous, and the degree of adventure can be imagined.


    It''s hard to say whether you can retreat completely.


    If they were still carrying Luoyin, it is estimated that the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong would have to die in front of them.


    Xiao Yao looked at Mu Feng again and said, "as long as you are ready, you will not encounter any danger. If you go back, if there are Jie insects coming from my direction, I will kill them all. Now your strength has been restored. Luoyin always has Ding Xiancao, and there will be no problem."


    Mufeng sighed and nodded.


    After a moment''s silence, he whispered, "master Chen, protect yourself."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Just as Xiao Yao turns to walk, Luo Yin suddenly takes a few steps forward.


    She held out her hand and grabbed Xiao Yao''s arm. Her eyes were red.


    "Grandfather Chen, can I see you again?" Luo Yin asked.


    This is the key point.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, laughed and said, "maybe you can, maybe you can''t, no one can say anything good in the future, but if one day you can become immortal emperor, you will definitely meet me."


    Luo Yin sighed.


    Xiao Yao''s ambiguous answer has actually expressed his ideas.


    "Grandfather Chen, don''t worry, I will work hard!" Luo Yin nods his head hard and says.


    Xiao Yao laughs, turns around and goes to his destination in a hurry.


    The disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong didn''t leave immediately because they were afraid of danger. They kept silent and watched Xiao Yao''s thoughts.


    After a moment, Mufeng sighed first.


    "I always feel that it will be difficult to meet Mr. Chen in the future."


    "No way." Luo Yin said, "I''ll see it again."


    Mufeng nodded and said with a smile, "that''s right. After all, we disciples still owe master Chen a life."


    Xiao Yao''s speed is faster and faster.


    He followed him safely and quickly.


    On the way, he saw a lot of Jie insects. He didn''t think about it at the moment. It was strange fire that engulfed all the Jie insects.


    He found that when the fire began to devour Jie insect, the fire is also in a change.


    This kind of change is very subtle. For a time, it''s hard for Xiao Yao to express it clearly in words, but he knows that it''s definitely a good thing. It seems that the strange fire is gradually absorbing the energy existing in Jie Chong.


    The phagocytic ability of strange fire is becoming stronger and stronger.


    "Let Jie Chong come more fiercely!" Xiao Yao thought.


    At the thought of his destination is likely to be Jie insect''s nest, from the previous scalp numb, now Xiao Yao also some small expectations.


    Just like a lot of insects are originally a very terrible existence for human beings, but when they are connected into a thread and put on an iron stick, you will find that they are not only lovely, but also fragrant.


    Especially when chewing, it''s crispy.


    Xiao Yao is not a heavy eater. He doesn''t like it very much. But song Yilin and Fang Hai liked it very much when they were on earth. Every time they went out to have a barbecue together, they ordered some and ate them.


    Finally, the feeling became stronger and stronger.


    But Xiao Yao''s speed also slowed down a lot.


    The fog around, more and more rich.


    After a further distance, you can''t see your fingers.


    There was a vast expanse of white in front of my eyes.


    The space that Xiao Yao''s divine consciousness can pry into is being constantly compressed.


    Xiao Yao''s breathing gradually became rapid.


    He doesn''t like the feeling now.


    But he had no choice to retreat.


    It''s all here.


    Even if there are all kinds of dangers ahead, so what?


    From the earth, we begin to understand the earth''s cultivation world, from the cultivation world, we enter the Lingwu world, and then we come here again.


    Xiao Yao explored one unknown after another. It''s not because of his curiosity, it''s just because he wants to live a good life. Now, he wants to bring his daughter back to earth, that''s all. The spring and autumn sword was firmly held by him. Steady step by step. With each step, I feel the water mist around me is more and more intense. Finally, Xiao Yao stopped. His divinity didn''t see anything. But he could hear a heavy breath. And "Dong Dong". It''s like... In front of him, there''s a beast. Face to face, breathing heavily. Moving forward again, I felt soft at my feet. It''s like stepping on cotton. When I want to move forward, I feel sticky under my feet. It''s like stepping on a swamp. He held up his spring and autumn sword. The light of the sword flickered. He told me in this way that he didn''t know what it was. I''m here. You''re going to get me£¨ Today''s fourth watch is coming, Huhu, today''s update is gone, and will continue tomorrow!)

 Chapter 1911

    Xiao Yao has no idea about the environment he is in.


    Xiao Yao breathed heavily, as if he were soaking in the water.


    Those mists are sticky.


    You can smell a rotten smell.


    It''s like a kind of plant, which has been soaked in water all the time, and gradually decayed in the water.


    The sword light in my hand is still flashing.


    Xiao Yao went on.


    Because now there is almost no visibility, low head, can not see his body, he can only rely on the feeling to move forward.


    It seems to be an uphill road.


    The foot is still sticky and soft.


    Xiao Yao stopped when he got steady.


    His body, slowly rising.


    When the distance was almost controlled, he gave a roar.


    A sword shines in my hand.


    He had a sword in his hand.


    "I ask Chunfeng with a long sword."


    The spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand seems to have turned into a huge blower.


    Gusts of wind swept, those water mist, also slowly be blown open.


    The power of Taiji in his body is running faster and faster, and the consumption of Taiji power is also great.


    That''s why Xiao Yao didn''t choose to do it from the beginning.


    Now, it''s time for him to see what kind of environment he is in.


    Is it a ghost or a God? Do you have to have a look?


    What about ghosts?


    Cut it with one sword.


    He saw his hands.


    Then I saw my toes.


    He squatted down and looked at what he was guessing.


    He reached out his hand and touched it. It was still sticky. When he lifted it up, a thick liquid was pulled up and became strips of wire drawing of different thickness.


    That rotten smell is this liquid.


    Step on the foot, suddenly tremble.


    The tremor is going faster and faster.


    Xiao Yao steadied his body as if he had taken root. No matter how he swayed under his feet, he always maintained absolute balance.


    The wind is still blowing.


    He looked away, which seemed to be the highest point.


    Water mist, straight into the sky.


    It''s a pillar formed by water mist. When the water mist rushes up, it will melt into the surrounding environment.


    It''s like a spring, and there''s a constant stream of fountains coming out.


    Xiao Yao came to him step by step.


    The spring and autumn sword in his hand is ready to move.


    It was a deep pit, deep and bottomless, and there had been water mist gushing out all the time.


    It''s about three or four meters in diameter.


    He released his hand and the spring and autumn sword hovered over his head.


    The spring and autumn sword is magnified constantly with the movement of heart.


    Still hovering over Xiao Yao''s head, now it looks more like Xiao Yao carrying a sword mountain.


    "Go


    A man''s words follow the law.


    The word "go" seems to be full of a kind of power. It entangles the spring and autumn sword and leads it to the deep pit where the water mist keeps spraying out.


    When the spring and autumn sword is shining and falling slowly.


    After a while, the green liquid came out.


    At the same time


    "Woo


    A shrill cry.


    It stings Xiao Yao''s eardrum.


    Under the feet, again shaking violently.


    At this time, Xiao Yao had a guess in his heart, but he was not sure, because he thought his idea was absurd.


    It''s so absurd that Xiao Yao can''t believe it even if he feels that he has seen all the absurdities.


    Xiao Yao is like a nail, fixed there, no matter how sloshing at the foot, Xiao Yao is always at ease.


    "I''ve come all the way to find you. How about you? I''m the one who hides his head and tail and pretends to be a ghost. Don''t you know that respect is mutual? " Xiao Yao snorted coldly, and his body hung up again.


    A sword light from Xiao Yao''s body.


    Golden sword light, dragging a long rainbow tail, interweaved back and forth.


    It''s like a shuttle winding silk.


    Finally, a huge sword net was formed.


    All of a sudden, dense water mist, again toward Xiao Yao pressure over.


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    Is this a poor skill?


    You''ve been tossing about for a long time. Can you do this?


    Brother, if you are like this, I feel sorry for you!


    Xiao Yao is in the thick fog and still controls the sword light.


    With Xiao Yao''s palm spread out, he suddenly turned over and all the sword lights fell.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    A piercing sound came from the void.


    The smell of putrefaction is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Break it for me!" Xiao Yao gave an angry shout.


    Sword light moves faster and faster.


    Those sword lights fall and rise again.


    Then continue to fall.


    It''s a cycle.


    It''s like reincarnation.


    Finally.


    A majestic breath, haze.


    It''s like an ancient beast. At this time, he opened his mouth to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao can feel the heat from his mouth.


    It''s like a sauna.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t like the smell.


    A sword light flashed again in his hand.


    In the light of the sword, a dragon emerges.


    More than ten meters long.


    It is the jiaohun who has been hiding in the spring and autumn sword.


    Jiaolong finally broke away from the spring and autumn sword.


    Although Jiaolong doesn''t know what the situation is, it doesn''t prevent it from wandering here. On the contrary, Jiaolong seems to like this kind of environment very much.


    Probably to show how much I like the current environment, the ten meter long dragon suddenly opened its mouth and began to devour the water mist everywhere.


    Xiao Yao pulled back for a distance, and the rolling heat disappeared.


    Although he didn''t know what had just happened, his intuition told him that it was dangerous before.


    Seeing that Jiaolong could devour the mist, Xiao Yao calmed down, and the wind that was still roaring stopped at this time.


    He waited quietly, waiting for the dragon to unveil the mystery of the deepest part of Wanli lake.


    However, he found that as more water mist was consumed, the dragon''s body became bigger and bigger.


    The water mist around it looks thinner and thinner.


    Xiao Yao clenched his fist, suddenly a little excited.


    Although these water mist, will not cause too much trouble to Xiao Yao, also won''t lose his body strength, but for Xiao Yao, also enough headache.


    However, the water mist that Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do in his eyes turned into a very delicious food when he came to Jiaolong hiding in the spring and autumn sword.


    This is the real waste to treasure!


    After all, the more powerful the dragon is, the more powerful the spring and autumn sword will be.


    Xiao Yao was very excited to see Jiaolong''s body grow bigger and the Jiaolong horn on his head shrink.


    There was an idea in his mind.


    If Jiaolong can turn into a dragon here, it should be very good, right?


    After all, when he entered the Wanli pool, he had heard the fairies say that no matter what happened in the Wanli pool, even the Immortal Emperor could spy on it. This was a natural protective cover for Xiao Yao. If the Dragon turned into a dragon in the fairyland, even if it was successful, it would attract the attention of the Immortal Emperor.


    After all, it is impossible for the Immortal Emperor not to know that the dragon clan suddenly appeared in the immortal clan.


    So far, Xiao Yao has not contacted with any Immortal Emperor, but he also feels that the Immortal Emperor is very powerful.


    All kinds of magical powers emerge in endlessly.


    Just like before. Although Xiao Yao has that transparent bead on his body, he still dare not go to Rouge valley.


    Xiao Yao was afraid to seize that opportunity. He was afraid that he would be discovered by the Immortal Emperor when he arrived at the rouge valley. All his sufferings and time spent so far would be wasted. Even if he just thought about it, Xiao Yao felt that it was not cost-effective, which also made Xiao Yao realize that in Tianwaitian, it is not impossible to take risks, but at the same time, he should have the idea of protecting himself.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding air vibrated slightly.


    And then there''s a flow of air.


    The air flow is a little disordered, and even has shaken Xiao Yao''s body suspended in the air.


    Listen to the turbulence in the air.


    That kind of voice, sometimes sharp and sometimes dull.


    Xiao Yao''s mind is a bird, it will wave its wings.


    When I waved my wings, the voice seemed to be similar to what I heard now.


    He lowered his head and looked at the soft soil under his feet, still trembling slightly.


    Moving his eyes, Xiao Yao began to look around.


    You can''t see the edge at a glance.


    They''re all soft and smooth apprentices.


    navy blue.


    Looking at it, I don''t want to be a kind of land, but more like the body of an animal, as smooth as a whale.


    This possibility existed in Xiao Yao''s mind before, but at that time Xiao Yao still felt that he couldn''t believe it, but with the passage of time, this possibility kept enlarging in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    He just couldn''t believe what animal could have such a big body? The mist continued to thin. Finally, Xiao Yao finds that his soft "land" is floating steadily. Xiao Yao took a deep breath and kept pulling his body up. Jiaolong''s body is bigger and bigger. The original smooth body with some more golden scales. It''s like armor. The original dragon horn has been completely sunk. Instead, it is on both sides of Jiaolong horn that it is slowly stirred up. It''s like two hills, which may erupt lava at any time. Xiao Yao continued to fly up, in order to speed up, he even used chengfengzhu. I just want to fly high in the air and have a good look at what kind of existence is under me. In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao already had some answers in his mind, but he is not sure yet. After all, he only saw the existence in the book, and it has never been confirmed. But it''s unreasonable to think that you have come to the fairyland now? After all, the existence of Tianwaitian is unreasonable. The higher he flies, the wider his vision will be. He lowered his head and looked around, still unable to see the whole picture of the thing. How big is this! Xiao Yao is going crazy. Finally, Xiao Yao saw an edge. There, it is a wing that can block out the sun. Slightly agitated, with the body up. The other wing is still invisible. I''m afraid he knows the symmetry and the direction. Running the power of Tai Chi, Xiao Yao continued to rise.

 Chapter 1912

    Above the mountain.


    Luoyin and other fairies also suddenly stopped.


    One by one, their faces showed horror.


    One by one, subconsciously lowering their heads, looking at their feet.


    "Like... Swinging?"


    "Is this mountain going to collapse?"


    Other places, too.


    The fairies just realized that the mist that enveloped the mountain was gradually thinning.


    They''re all about to blossom.


    Jie insect is naturally terrible, but the water mist here is also terrible.


    Jie insect can eat them directly, the existence of water mist is more like a kind of chronic poison. Medicine, a little bit erodes them.


    It doesn''t take a long time at all. Their bodies are like a dry well. All Xianli will disappear. Without Xianli, there is no Xianzu.


    Is it difficult to wrestle like those ordinary people?


    Just think about it this way. It''s funny.


    Fortunately, the water mist is going to dissipate.


    Even if there are Jie insects, they will not be unaware. At least their divine consciousness will play a role. Moreover, they always feel that the reason why Jie insects are difficult to detect has a lot to do with water mist, but they are not sure yet. As long as there is no water mist, they will be much more convenient, and they can continue to look for their own opportunities on this mountain in the next time.


    But not long after they were happy, the ground under their feet had fallen into a strong shaking.


    Stones rolled down the mountain road.


    "No, this place is going to collapse!" A fairy called at the top of his voice and flew in the air.


    All the fairies who were not far away from him flew into the sky.


    I''m afraid I will disappear with the mountain.


    However, all the fairies in the Wanli pool have a clear mind at this time.


    It was good before. It''s collapse, it''s collapse?


    A fairy asked, "is it because Wanli pool is coming to an end?"


    All the fairies who entered Wanli pool for the first time actually thought this way at this time, and even they were a little lucky.


    Although they came to Wanli pool this time, they didn''t get any benefits, but at least they were able to leave here alive.


    This time, Wanli pool is too dangerous. I don''t know how many fairies died here.


    It''s a wonderful thing that I can go back alive.


    However, their ideas are too simple. Immediately, the fairy tongue bloomed and spring thunder responded across the air: "impossible! In the past, Wanli pool was over, and we were all sent to Wanli pool directly. Now, Wanli pool is not going to end, but it''s going to collapse! "


    Now the mist is getting thinner and thinner, and even will disappear soon, so these fairies don''t have so many worries when they use the immortal power in their bodies.


    It''s just that the speed of their immortal power''s recovery is much slower than the speed they use. From time to time, they can see that there are immortal people falling directly from the sky.


    Although I can''t fall to death, it looks funny.


    It''s really a sister Lin falling from the sky.


    Unfortunately, most of them are fairies.


    The fairies of rouge valley are also flying in the sky, but their strength is obviously much stronger. Even if they have been in the fog for a long time before, their strength is still very strong.


    This is the difference between other people''s Rouge Valley fairies and their fairies. Whether a sect is really powerful can be reflected incisively and vividly at this time.


    Just at this time, how many fairies will pay attention to these. They all run around like a lost dog. They have no time to think about anything else.


    All the fairies are crazy and want to escape from this place.


    As they fled, they were panicked.


    They are afraid that if the world disappears, they will be wiped out.


    Such a thing has not never happened in the history of fairyland.


    However, the initiator of all this, Xiao Yao, is still here.


    He didn''t feel how bad the situation was, or even had a little expectation in his heart.


    Looking at the dragon flying in the air, his body is still changing. Xiao Yao is very happy.


    "I''m so good."


    "How can there be such a person?"


    "Ah, if you want to raise a snake, you can raise Jackie Chan. Now I''m very hesitant!"


    He is not stingy of his praise.


    After all, when you give someone a rose, you have a fragrance in your hand.


    How good it is now! The rose is his own, and so is the aftertaste.


    Listen, rose or aftertaste - I think it''s a pretty girl.


    Finally, a sound of dragon chant shocked Kyushu.


    Those fairies who are still running around will be scared to pee again.


    "It''s Longyin!"


    "Here, how can there be dragons?"


    "It must be that this space is going to be broken, so that the dragon people can take advantage of it!"


    "Damn it! What kind of trial is this! I''m playing with my life


    Xiao Yaofei is high in the sky, turns his face and looks in a direction.


    It''s a group of fairies, running away.


    It''s as black as locusts.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Why do these fairies run like dogs.


    Although all this happened because of Xiao Yao, as the party concerned, Xiao Yao has no idea what happened. Isn''t there something moving below? Have these fairies never seen the world?


    In fact, most fairies don''t know why they have to run.


    Although the mountain is about to collapse. But just leave the mountain, isn''t it?


    Most of them are subconscious. If everyone runs, I have to run too!


    In fact, I don''t know when, these fairies, have been taken away.


    The first one said: No, this mountain is going to collapse!


    The second said: no! Wanli pool is about to collapse!


    The third said: no! The space of Wanli pool is going to be torn up, and we are all going to die in it!


    So, these fairies began to run.


    At first, some fairies didn''t believe it.


    They subconsciously came up with an idea: are you serious?


    But when they found out that all the fairies around them were running, they were all like this: Yes, I''m serious!


    They have no other ideas.


    So many fairies say that. Is that a joke?


    Are these fairies all fools?


    It turns out that there are so many fairies.


    One by one, they are all idiots.


    Three people become tigers.


    It''s not just for the Terrans. In fact, these fairies who have lived for decades, hundreds of years or even thousands of years are equally smart.


    Above the sky, there was a loud noise.


    Boom.


    The mountain rocked more violently.


    A thunder suddenly appeared and disappeared.


    The sound is like a war drum.


    Xiao Yao is still flying upward.


    I was struck by thunder.


    But Xiao Yao knows that the target of thunder is not himself, because he didn''t realize any threat before.


    If it''s not you, it''s Jiaolong.


    He thought before that if Jiaolong could turn into a dragon in this space, it would be very good.


    Now, it''s very possible.


    No, the thunder of Hualong has already appeared.


    When the thunder sounded, the dragon''s swimming speed also accelerated a lot.


    Even his body trembled slightly.


    It''s like some kind of shock.


    At this time, Jiaolong''s body was hundreds of meters long.


    This growth rate makes Xiao Yao feel amazing.


    It''s like taking hormones.


    No matter how bad it is, it''s also like eating Stanley or Zhengda feed.


    The scales on its body look more and more thick.


    I don''t know if it''s because I ate too much water mist, so that the scales on its body have gradually turned white.


    Xiao Yao is thinking, if it really turns into a dragon, is it a little white dragon.


    If you can become a horse, you can ride it to find a little monk in the Buddhist world.


    Under the dragon, the giant became more and more uneasy.


    There seems to be some threat.


    It''s rising faster and faster, and its wings are waving faster and faster.


    At this time, Xiao Yao finally saw the whole picture clearly.


    Like a big meat ball, in the head, there is a hole, like a whale that can be seen on earth, but the hole on the top of the whale is used to drain water, it is used to drain fog. Black body, soft, if not because there is viscous liquid on it, sleeping on it may be a good choice. On its left and right sides, it gave birth to wings. Even if it was just one wing, it would be enough to block out the sky and the sun. The word in Xiao Yao''s mind was "big".


    Look at the giant thing, keep rising.


    rise directly to a high position.


    Its body trembles slightly, suddenly speeds up and rushes towards Xiao Yao.


    It''s like a huge mountain, coming towards Xiao Yao''s oppression. The surrounding air vibrated at this moment. Xiao Yao in this piece of space, suddenly appeared all kinds of turbulence. I''m afraid that if I accidentally get involved in it, the turbulent flow may become human. What a terrible look. In his mind, suddenly appeared a few ancient prose. There is a fish in Beiming, which is called Kun. Kun is too big to be stewed in one pot. It turns into a bird. Its name is Peng. Peng is so big that it has to use two barbecue grills. Maybe it''s because we often see such words on the earth, so that Xiao Yao has been brainwashed now. He wants to recall how the original text said, but he can''t remember it¡° Forget it. If you can''t remember it, don''t think about it. Anyway, you can''t stew it. " Xiao Yao''s sword kept spinning and enlarging. When a thunder starts again. The thunder dashed down towards the dragon. Xiao Yao suddenly dived and joined the Chunqiu sword¡° I''ve got a sword to wear. " The sword is magnificent. It covers the thunder. The giant Kun opened his mouth. Every tooth can be compared with a small mountain peak£¨ Today or tomorrow, I will probably give you another official account, but no concern.

 Chapter 1913

    In the face of such a behemoth, if there is no pressure at all, it must be bragging.


    He always felt that even if he really dropped the sword, he might not be able to kill the big thing.


    As for whether this big thing is Kun or not, he is not sure now. This is just his guess.


    Xiao Yaochang is so old that he has never seen Kun anywhere, nor has he seen Peng on any barbecue rack - so now he can''t come to a conclusion.


    It''s just a guess. According to the current situation, everyone will think so.


    The big thing opened its mouth, and suddenly a heat wave rose from the bottom up.


    Xiao Yao, who continued to dive down with the spring and autumn sword, had a feeling of standing in the crater.


    Xiao Yao was enveloped in a powerful swallow.


    As Xiao Yao dived down, he frowned and thought.


    He was thinking about what kind of words to use to describe what he felt at this time.


    It''s like


    In front of him, there was a dark cloth bag with a big opening.


    And I want to get into that cloth bag.


    Feel it - the feeling of being swallowed.


    Many fairies were still running around, but at this time, they suddenly stopped.


    "What is that?" A large group of fairies get together. Luo Yin suddenly reaches out his hand and points to the sky.


    Darkness is sweeping towards them.


    Like a fierce monster.


    Wrap all the fairies in it. This is the real cloth bag.


    Looking in the direction of Luo Yin''s fingers, all the fairies who saw this scene were stunned.


    Even if the psychological quality of wood wind is very good, at this time, the Adam''s apple is rolling up and down.


    No matter how hard they racked their brains, they could hardly think of a word to describe the scene they saw.


    What kind of creature is that? Its shape seems to fill the whole space. The mountain they were searching for was still carried on by the giant. But at this time, it was more like a small mound.


    Now in retrospect, they finally understand why they felt that the mountain was going to collapse when they were on the mountain.


    "It''s like a fairy family?" Luo Yin suddenly a Leng.


    On top of the giant, there is a huge sword and a fairy family.


    One is going up, the other is going down.


    Beside, there is a white dragon, fighting against Tianlei. Now it seems that the white dragon should have regarded this place as a place for robbery and wanted to turn into a dragon in this place. Lightning strikes its body, it falls again and again, swimming to the high altitude again and again, indomitable, continue to fight with the thunder.


    The sword seems to be hundreds of meters long, similar to the white dragon.


    It''s the fairy family. Under such circumstances, it looks like a small sesame.


    The body shape of the fairy family may have been bulky, but under such circumstances, it was obviously too small.


    It''s like an ant standing at the foot of a man.


    "Does the fairy want to kill that giant?" Mufeng asked in surprise.


    Luo Yin looked around and suddenly became nervous.


    Hands subconsciously hold together, palms full of sweat.


    Now most of the fairies in Wanli pool are gathered in this open space.


    The rest, either died in Wanli pool, or a very small number of fairies, found another safe place.


    But among these fairies, she has not found Xiao Yao.


    "That fairy clan, isn''t it grandfather Chen?" Luo Yin suddenly whispered a sentence.


    Hearing this, Mu Feng and Gao Liujiang''s face changed.


    Although they still can''t see the fairy''s appearance clearly.


    But judging from what happened before, they think that the sentence Luo Yin just said seems to be very accurate.


    Most importantly, they think that there seems to be no other fairy family besides Xiao Yao who can make such a big stir.


    Although they know that Xiao Yao is also immortal now.


    But so far, they did not think that Xiao Yao was really just an ordinary immortal. They even think that with Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s not too much to say that he is the strongest among immortal zuns. Even Zilian immortal Zun may not be his opponent.


    "If it''s really him..." Mufeng took a deep breath, "shall we go and help?"


    Gao Liujiang gave a bitter smile, looked at Mufeng and asked seriously, "do you think we can help now?"


    Mufeng kept silent.


    Indeed, they don''t even know what the giant is. What can they say to help?


    In fact, if Xiao Yao knows what they think, he will call them quickly.


    I don''t know what this giant is?


    It is OK.


    It''s like I know


    Anyway, we don''t know, so hurry up!


    The distance between Xiao Yao and the giant is getting closer and closer.


    The dragon was still carrying out the robbery.


    Every day thunder hits its body, its body will have some subtle changes.


    Xiao Yao glanced at this process, but he didn''t know how long it would last. In fact, Jiaolong was not in his mind at this time.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao shrinks the spring and autumn sword again.


    The huge sword, which was hundreds of meters long, turned into three feet again and was held by Xiao Yao.


    Seeing this change, those fairies are also a little confused.


    "What is this for?"


    "Is he going to give up?"


    "No! Kill that giant


    Although most of the fairies don''t know Xiao Yao, or Chen Qi.


    But they always believed that the giant was the cause of all the changes.


    In their opinion, as long as the fairy clan can kill the monster, they are completely safe.


    In addition, after all, we are all fairies. It''s not too much to have a chat at this time.


    But now they really can''t understand the meaning of the fairy clan. They used to take the huge sword with a length of several hundred meters to win or lose with the huge thing. Although the possibility is not very big, it''s absolutely not impossible. At least there is a glimmer of hope. But now the other party suddenly changes its strategy, They don''t know what the other party thinks, so they subconsciously think that the powerful fairy clan, at this time, has given up the resistance, and left the keyboard with both hands.


    Finally, Xiao Yao has come to the behemoth.


    He was even able to see the tongue beating inside through the huge mouth that could devour several mountains.


    A bad smell and a strong energy came to my face.


    Like an ordinary person, standing in front of the huge waves.


    Xiao Yao''s heart once again emerged a strong sense of crisis.


    His intuition told him that it was dangerous now.


    But


    He had never been afraid of danger!


    In the face of the monster that had opened his mouth, he didn''t choose to dodge this time, instead, he didn''t retreat, just like a mosquito and fly, flew into the mouth of the monster.


    The giant closed his mouth, but hovered in the air, as if chewing.


    The fairies who saw this scene were as pale as ashes.


    "Is that the end?" One of the fairies murmured.


    It seems that I can''t believe it.


    The big battle before, and then... It''s gone?


    It''s like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail!


    "Grandfather Chen, is he dead?" Luo Yin''s face suddenly becomes a little pale.


    "No way." Mufeng clenched his fist and his eyes twinkled. "Master Chen is so powerful that he won''t die for sure!"


    "Ah, Zhenlong Jianzong disciples, listen to what you mean, do you know the fairy family?" One of the disciples who didn''t know which sect and which sect sighed and said, "but I don''t think you should have too much expectation."


    All the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong glared at each other.


    The fairy coughed and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    He always felt that if he continued to talk about it, maybe these disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong would rise up and attack and hammer themselves to death.


    "Oh, forget it. I''ll just talk about it." The fairy immediately shut up.


    All the fairies don''t know what''s going on.


    The dragon is still robbing.


    Jiaolong''s body is slowly changing.


    But what surprised them was that the guy who was floating in the air like a continent in the air was also changing at this time.


    Originally smooth body, it seems that something is growing out.


    It''s like a seed. It''s planted in the soil and starts to break out


    Gradually, feathers grow out of the body.


    It grows fast.


    It''s the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The original big fish Kun is slowly turning into a giant ROC.


    Ju Kun is enjoying this time.


    This is the stage of jumping from one peak to another.


    As long as you become a roc, you will be able to enter the Tianchi Lake.


    However... Everything is not as good as it thinks. Kun, who is striving to develop in the direction of Huapeng, suddenly shakes violently in the air. It''s shaking... And then it''s going up and down again. It''s moving faster and faster. At this time, from its body, appeared a golden light. Like a bullet, it hit a piece of bulletproof glass. There are various intricate patterns on it. The golden light is still soaring, rippling in the air. The wood breeze suddenly facial expression is startled, subconsciously walked forward one step. He held his fist and raised his voice several degrees as he spoke. It was so excited that the voice was sharp¡° It''s sword spirit All Jianxiu were shocked. After Mufeng''s words, they all noticed it¡° It''s sword spirit Wisps of sword Qi grow wildly. When a strong voice came from the direction of Ju Kun. It''s like saying to them fairies¡° I''ll borrow my sword With that, from the direction of these fairies. Hundreds of swords, flying to the sky. Some of them are the swords that the fairies hang on their waists or hold in their hands, and some of them are the swords that burst out directly from the body of those sword practitioners. The swords, all in one direction.

 Chapter 1914

    Among the fairies.


    The swordsmen, looking at their swords, looked very strange.


    Some are worried that their swords will never be returned.


    Others are curious about why their swords can not be controlled by themselves at this time.


    "Boss, you remember to give me back the sword after using it!" A fairy suddenly cried in his voice.


    Whether Xiao Yao can hear it or not.


    A fairy looked at him and asked, "don''t you draw into the Tao?"


    "Do you care? I like sword The fairy took it back.


    Hundreds of flying swords gallop in the direction of Ju Kun.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Coming through the air.


    Immediately, hundreds of swords all penetrated into the body of Ju Kun.


    Ju Kun''s body vibrated again, opened his mouth and hissed.


    All the fairies who heard this voice were pale.


    The immortals responded quickly, quickly sealed their acupoints and ears, and prevented the Qi and blood from churning in their bodies.


    The immortal generals, pale one by one, retreated dozens of steps at their feet, and even the fairies, who had just entered the realm of immortal generals, retreated hundreds of steps directly.


    And those immortal soldiers were all seven holes bleeding, lying on the ground, all the internal organs were broken.


    "Break it for me!" It''s that powerful voice again.


    With the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers.


    Immediately, tens of thousands of sword lights emerged.


    Those golden lights are more and more dazzling.


    There was a bang in the air.


    Countless swords rushed out of the body of Ju Kun.


    This is what Xiao Yao suddenly decided to do.


    He realized that when he faced his mouth, it was like facing a dark cloth bag.


    So he chose a very direct way.


    If I can''t get rid of this cloth bag, I will pierce it with one sword and let the light of stars come out!


    Sword rain all over the sky.


    Through the body of the giant Kun.


    Come out and go in.


    Come out again, go in again.


    Ju Kun roared again.


    It seems that Xiao Yao said.


    You come in and go out and treat me as B?


    Ju Kun was angry at last.


    It kept roaring, and from its body, burst out a mighty energy.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao holds the spring and autumn sword in his hand and walks in the sword rain.


    It seems that what happened now is in his expectation.


    No matter what he does, Ju Kun can do it.


    The eyes of a group of fairies fall on Xiao Yao.


    I don''t know why, they always feel that as long as they look at the fairy, they will have a short-term peace of mind.


    It seems that as long as there is him, the world will not collapse


    "Grandfather Chen is so powerful!" Luo Yin suddenly jumps up and waves her arm at Xiao Yao. It seems that she wants to attract Xiao Yao''s attention in this way.


    At this time, many fairies came to the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    "Brother Mufeng, do you know the fairy family?"


    "Gaoliujiang Daoyou, do you remember what we met before? By the way, you say that the fairy clan is Mr. Chen. What''s his name? "


    "Ah, this immortal can be the Immortal Emperor in the future, right? Other immortal masters can only say that they are more likely to become immortal emperors, but this one, it''s only the length of time that he will be able to become immortal emperors. "


    A large group of fairies can''t help feeling a lot.


    This time I came to Wanli pool, many of the fairies didn''t get anything, but they felt that it was nothing to see such a picture, even if they came back empty handed this time.


    I fairy, really have such a hero!


    Looking at the fairy walking in the sword rain?


    Although thousands of people, I go!


    "Fall!" Xiao Yao, in the air, suddenly gave a roar.


    The word "fall" has prompted the sword rain all over the sky.


    All the swords glittered with gold and rushed to the giant Kun.


    This is a huge sword net, so you have no place to escape!


    Xiao Yao''s hand slowly spread out.


    When the sword rain fell, he suddenly clenched his fist.


    This is telling the swords.


    Boys, it''s time to close the net!


    So all the swords gathered in one direction.


    Xiao Yao in the air, his pupils suddenly contracted, as if he had found something.


    He rushed to the giant Kun.


    This space is starting to shake up again.


    "It''s over." This time, the fairies did not feel much panic.


    One of the disciples of the Qinghou sect suddenly wanted to cry.


    "How do I feel that the behemoth is the eye of Wanli pool? Now that the behemoth is going to die, Wanli pool will disappear completely?"


    Other fairies don''t matter.


    But they qinghoumen are just looking forward to wanlichi getting rich, OK?


    If it is not because they are in charge of the import and export of Wanli lake, how can they rise in such a short time?


    But now, it seems that all this will come to nothing.


    Even if it''s just a guess, all the fairies have looked at the disciples of qinghoumen with sympathetic eyes.


    For those fairies, they don''t care if Wanli pool can''t come in.


    After experiencing this catastrophe, they suddenly feel that this Wanli pool is really not a good place. It''s better not to come here


    Finally, all the fairies heard a broken voice.


    They closed their eyes subconsciously.


    A white light enveloped them.


    There are some fairies who don''t have time to close their eyes. They just feel their eyes tingle


    After waiting for a moment, they finally heard the call of breathing in their ears.


    Open your eyes, have returned to the green Houmen pond.


    "Luo Yin! Wood wind


    "Lu Dong, what''s the matter with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A cry.


    Luo Yin looks at her master Su Shanshan, but she doesn''t run to her. Instead, she turns around and looks around.


    All fairies are in this state.


    Those masters and elders, seeing this scene, all of them were curious, some of them could not understand.


    I think it''s too tired to look for it like this. Many fairy disciples are running towards the high place.


    "Grandfather Chen, where are you?" Luo Yin cried at the top of his voice.


    There was some anticipation and tension in the voice.


    There was even some panic.


    She was really worried about whether grandfather Chen would not be able to get out.


    Su Shanshan was shocked when he heard the three words "grandfather Chen".


    She rushed to Luo Yin and asked, "do you see Chen Qi?"


    Luo Yin was flustered and nodded gently.


    "Where is he?" Su Shanshan asked.


    Luo Yin is very aggrieved.


    If she knew, why should she keep searching now?


    You''re not kidding, are you?


    "I don''t know if Mr. Chen has come out yet." Mufeng stood behind Su Shanshan and said, "there were so many things happened in Wanli pool before, and all of our Zhenlong Jianzong disciples would have died in it if it wasn''t for master Chen."


    When saying these words, Mu Feng''s tone is very calm.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    Su Shanshan''s eyes flickered, but he couldn''t understand.


    "Mufeng, just tell me what''s going on." Su Shanshan asked.


    Originally, she wanted to ask Luo Yin, but she was worried that what Luo Yin said was too simple to understand.


    Mufeng sighed, and as he spoke, his eyes turned.


    A fool could see that he was still looking for the familiar voice.


    At this time, another fairy stood at the entrance.


    He should be the last one to get out of Wanli pool.


    "Wu Xiao! Come here Elder Dan Huang waved his hand to Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao walked over with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Are you ok? " Elder Dan Huang asked.


    At the side of elder Dan Huang, there are many disciples of the lumen Pavilion.


    One by one they looked dejected, as if they had been defeated by a cock.


    They were hurt.


    This time, Zhenlong Jianzong was seriously reduced.


    Twenty people in.


    Now there are only seven or eight.


    Several of these people were seriously injured, all caused by fighting with other fairies.


    However, up to now, the elder of Dan Emperor didn''t even look at them. He just asked when he saw Lu Dong. Did he see Wu smile?


    We are all disciples of the lumen Pavilion. Why is there such a big difference?


    It''s not that elder Dan Huang can''t be partial, but is it too much to be partial?


    "I have nothing to do." Xiao Yao waves his hand and looks at Lu Dong. Lu Dong smiles awkwardly.


    After a moment of silence, he came to Xiao Yao.


    Bow deeply¡° Younger martial brother Wu Xiao, we were wrong when we were in Wanli pool before. " Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t take it seriously. At this time, he was still immersed in excitement. What I think is just the picture. In the final stage, he was shocked to find that Kun''s body actually contained the seal of Wanli pool! This is the reason why he finally rushed to Kun. Finally, he grasped the seal of God, that is, at the critical moment, he opened the picture of mountains and rivers and animals, and included Wanli pool in it. In my heart, I will be as excited as I want to be. He always felt that Wanli pool had many secrets he didn''t know. It''s just that in such a short period of time, it''s hard for him to finish his exploration. Now it''s different. Wanli pool is in his pocket. Whenever he wants to explore it, he can do it. Moreover, in Wanli pool, Jiaolong has successfully turned into a dragon and escaped into the spring and autumn sword again. It seems that the electric tiger has been infected by Tianlei, and its strength has gone a step further. Plus the former jade flower, jade man. Xiao Yao was almost excited to cry. This Wanli pool is really a blessed place! If he is still in the demon world, where can he find so many opportunities? What the God said is true. His potential has been good! Just then, a hand suddenly grabbed his arm. Turning around and seeing Luo Yin, Xiao Yao gave a smile¡° Wu Xiao, you''re OK! " Xiao Yao looked at Luo Yin, not smiling: "think of me?"£¨ The fourth watch is coming today! In addition, students who want to see the foreign language remember to pay attention to the WeChat official account of "the author''s silent steps". The first time tomorrow is about 12 noon.)

 Chapter 1915

    "Ah?" Luo Yin is stunned and pretends not to understand Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "I was the last one to come out. When I came out, I saw a powerful fairy. The fairy killed the giant, and then let me tell you that he left."


    "Is it grandfather Chen?" Luo Yin eyes suddenly dim down, gently nodded.


    But even so, her eyes still couldn''t help looking around.


    Still looking for.


    "Your grandfather Chen also said that you can''t find him, so don''t waste your time." Xiao Yao coughed and said.


    Luo Yin: "I''m not sure."


    The little girl thought, is her performance so obvious?


    "Besides, what else did grandfather Chen say?" Luo Yin asked.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and suddenly has a sword in his hand.


    "Flying feather sword? Why are you here? " Luo Yin asked in surprise.


    "Your grandfather Chen asked me to give it back to you. He said thank you for borrowing the sword before." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing these words, several fairies around suddenly changed their faces.


    "I''ll do it! My sword


    "Yes! What about Lao Tzu''s sword? Where is our sword, the Taoist friend of the lumen pavilion? "


    Xiao Yao looked at them with blank eyes.


    "I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know? What''s more, if our sword is borrowed, it will not be returned. Only one is returned. Is it still the little girl''s? " A sword beat his chest and feet.


    His sword was hard to find!


    It''s gone?


    Originally did not know what happened to the fairies, came up to ask clearly, after a face like ashes.


    "Our swords are gone?"


    "It doesn''t make sense! Just give it back? "


    "This is a bandit! That''s too much! "


    Mufeng, gaoliujiang, and other fairies are also a little out of breath.


    They all rushed to Xiao Yao and asked, "brother Wu Xiao, master Chen, did you really return a sword?"


    Xiao Yao put out his hand and said, "what do I cheat you for?" Added a sentence in the heart, cheat you to have fun!


    Mufeng sighed and shook his head: "forget it, if we don''t return it, we still have a lot of swords in Jianshan."


    Luo Yin immediately mended the knife: "brother Mufeng, have you forgotten? I told you before! Our sword on Jianshan is empty now. "


    Then her eyes brightened. She seemed to think of something. She patted her head and whispered, "at last, grandfather Chen made tens of thousands of swords, most of which seem to belong to Jianshan?"


    "..." Mufeng covered his chest with one hand, which made him more uncomfortable.


    If it wasn''t for his feeling that Chen Qi had saved his life, maybe now he would jump and scold.


    Bandits!


    You borrow the sword, we are all our own immortals, no problem, but at least we borrow and return it!


    If you don''t return other fairies, we are all from Zhenlong Jianzong. How good our relationship is, don''t you return them?


    At this time, Su Shanshan stood behind them, and his eyes were about to burst out with anger.


    She pulled Luo Yin to her side and asked, "in other words, Chen Qi didn''t die, but also emptied all our swords in Jianshan?"


    Luo Yin blushed and nodded.


    I always feel like I just said something I shouldn''t have said.


    Su Shanshan was about to cry.


    Thanks to his face before Chen Qi''s death, but also full of guilt.


    Now? What a shame!


    "Chen, don''t let me catch you!" Su Shanshan yelled angrily.


    All the fairies have their eyes on Su Shanshan, thinking about what Chen has done to make the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong so angry.


    Is


    What kind of romantic thing did you do?


    Tut Tut, from the present point of view, this is very possible!


    Mr. Chen is really a model of our generation!


    Xiao Yao coughed and looked embarrassed.


    Now looking back, I seem to have gone too far with Zhenlong Jianzong.


    However, there was no reason to spit out what he ate. Finally, there was a sword rain all over the sky, which was even more powerful than the original point sword technique. How could Xiao Yao be willing to hand it over?


    "Brother Wu Xiao, we didn''t have time to thank you when we were in Wanli pool before." Mu Feng suddenly bows to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao blinked. He didn''t know why.


    What did they do that they need to thank themselves for?


    Su Shanshan was also curious and asked, "Mufeng, what''s the matter?"


    Mufeng said: "before, when we were in Wanli pool, we were harassed by Jie Chong and many disciples died. In the end, brother Wuxiao chased Jie Chong regardless of his own safety, which saved us from the disaster. Later, senior Chen appeared and helped us."


    Su Shanshan nodded. His anger was suppressed at this time. He said to the elder of emperor Dan, "elder of emperor Dan, I have written down the favor of liumingting."


    Then she said to Xiao Yao, "Wu Xiao, if you come to Zhenlong Jianzong in the future, we will treat you warmly."


    Xiao Yao thought, women are really complicated! Before I wanted to tear myself up, now I want to thank myself again.


    This feeling is really strange


    He thought again, do you dare to go to Zhenlong Jianzong?


    Are you not afraid to empty your zhenlongjianzong?


    As for what Mufeng said before, Xiao Yao thinks it''s a big misunderstanding.


    Regardless of their own safety to find Jie insect desperately?


    Don''t make trouble. I''m not that great. I''m just looking for a place to change


    However, Zhenlong Jianzong was willing to misunderstand him so much that it was not a bad thing to look at him. With his shameless character, he naturally responded with a smile and said, "definitely, definitely."


    "We''re going back." Elder Dan Huang said something to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    I wish I could go back to MINGTING now.


    Then, count your results.


    It''s a little exciting to think about it


    In fact, elder Dan Huang also wanted to return to the lumen Pavilion immediately.


    He was so curious.


    He always felt that what happened in Wanli pool was not as simple as Lu Dong had described before, but the complicated point should be Xiao Yao. Now he wants to take Xiao Yao back to the lumen Pavilion, close the door and have a good chat about what happened in Wanli pool


    At this time, the nymphs of rouge valley also came towards them.


    Originally Xiao Yao thought about whether these fairies were aimed at him, but then he thought that he had abandoned Liang Yulong''s identity.


    Now they are Wu Xiao. Can they know?


    Qiurong and Chunying are also among them.


    Chunying walked a few steps forward and saluted elder Dan Huang. Then she said, "elder Dan Huang, do you know the trace of Liang Yulong?"


    Elder Dan Huang shook his head: "after he left the lumen Pavilion, I don''t know where he went."


    There was a trace of regret in Chunying''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the pills he made for you last time?" Dan Huang elder asks curiously.


    "Of course not." Chun Ying said with a smile, "those pills are excellent. Our master is very satisfied with them, so he wants to thank him."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he gave a cold hum in his heart.


    thank? I really let you know that Lao Tzu is Liang Yulong. I''m afraid that female immortal emperor is going to kill him?


    Even fairies can''t believe what they say.


    Dan Huang elder said with a smile: "if I see him in the future, I will certainly convey it."


    "Thank you, elder Dan Huang." The nymphs of rouge valley also left.


    "It''s time for us to go." Elder Dan Huang releases the flying boat.


    Xiao Yao nodded and followed elder Dan Huang to take off.


    Just sit firm, Dan Huang elder grabbed his arm, whispered: "go back, talk about it!"


    Xiao Yao blinked and said nothing.


    Dan Huang elder laughed, also did not continue to ask.


    The fairies gathered in Qinghou gate sometimes jumped and scolded Xiao Yao for his banditry. But now they couldn''t find each other. They didn''t dare to fight. They had no choice but to give up and left Qinghou gate one after another.


    The master of Qinghou gate was pale when he heard the narration of his disciples.


    In fact, many fairies know that Wanli pool has completely disappeared, but they are not sure yet. They have to wait for the next time to open it. However, the possibility that Wanli pool no longer exists is more than 90%.


    I didn''t discuss this before because I''m sorry.


    Let''s take a simple example. You and a large group of people go to the neighbor''s house to play video games, and they bring their video games with them. Although you didn''t do it, how do you mean to continue talking at their house?


    It''s not salt on the wound. What is it? How cruel!


    No absent-minded person would do such a thing.


    Sitting on the flying boat, Xiao Yao closed his eyes and recuperated.


    Now he only hopes that the speed of the boat can be faster and faster.


    Don''t know when, Dan Huang elder and autumn bright elder sat at his side together.


    "Cough, fall asleep?" Elder Qiuming cleared his throat.


    Xiao Yao wants to swear in his heart.


    What''s the matter? It''s stuck in my throat? It was not easy to understand the contents of some renhuangjing, and my thoughts were pulled back.


    At the thought that he was still under the influence of others, he had no choice but to open his eyes and look at each other.


    "Elder Qiuming, what can I do for you?" Elder Qiuming smiles: "it''s OK. I just want to thank you."... " Xiao Yao wants to curse again. You don''t have to go this way, do you have time? Mother Ganlin! In his heart, he kept saying to himself, to control anger, to control anger... "Nothing, it''s a small matter, just go back and give me something good." Xiao Yao said. Elder Qiuming laughed and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder: "these are small things. Let''s wait until I get back. I''ll send you my calligraphy!" " If it wasn''t because he couldn''t break his own personal design, Xiao Yao really wanted to kick the old thing off the boat. The devil wants your calligraphy¡° Thank you for your kindness, elder Qiuming. You''d better keep it for yourself. " Xiao Yao said. Qiuming elder smile hung on the face, cold hum a: "are you sure not?"¡° Ha ha da. "..." Qiuming elder a Leng, "this is want or don''t?" Xiao Yao looks at elder Qiuming with a strange look. This old man is so bad! You just want to hear a big man say to you: I want it, I want it? Or: no? Damn it. Change your attitude¡° Take it. " Dan Huang elder said with a smile, "Qiuming elder is a book into the road." Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, saw eye autumn bright elder. Elder Qiuming showed a proud expression on his face¡° In the form of input Xiao Yao asked, "how much do you have to lose?" Qiuming elder stood up, patted his ass: "you talk." SHENTE can chat with Xiao Yao! Talk about chicken! You are not the same dimension as us, are you£¨ It has been issued in the WeChat official account of the author''s silent voice. There are four articles on the official account, which are not concerned.

 Chapter 1916

    The boat arrives at the lumen Pavilion.


    Standing on the flying boat, looking down, the elder disciples of the lumen pavilion are like ants, meeting this team.


    Like a triumphant teacher.


    It''s a pity that this time, in addition to Xiao Yao''s triumphant return, the rest of the disciples went to make soy sauce.


    In fact, it''s good to make soy sauce in Wanli pool. This time, I don''t know how many fairies have lost their lives in Wanli pool. It''s really sad.


    There is a saying that stealing chicken is not the opposite.


    Most of the fairies who died in Wanli pond didn''t even see the chicken, so the rice was gone.


    How hard is this?


    The boat fell slowly.


    One by one, they came down from the boat.


    The vast majority, are a pair of sad expression, to be more aggrieved more aggrieved.


    Only Xiao Yao, with a smile on his face all the time, looked as if he was still calm.


    The master of the pavilion came up to him. He wanted to ask something, but he was interrupted by elder Dan Huang.


    "You can ask elder Qiuming privately about these things later." Dan Huang elder said.


    He just felt that this time the disciples of the lumen Pavilion went to Wanli pool, they had been hit hard. If they were asked by the master of the lumen Pavilion in front of so many martial brothers, it would be even worse.


    After listening to the words of elder Dan Huang, the leader of Liuming pavilion was a little surprised. Fortunately, his understanding ability was very good. His brain moved for a moment, and he seemed to have guessed something, so he nodded. He didn''t intend to ask any more questions. He just asked those disciples who had just come down from the boat to go back and have a rest.


    After saluting the master of the pavilion, the disciples left.


    Dan Huang elder with Xiao Yao, also want to leave.


    The owner of the pavilion is very curious.


    He was thinking, why did elder Dan Huang ask elder Qiuming instead of him.


    But this is a harmless thing. There''s no need to say it alone. I''m just curious. So what he can do is to watch elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao leave.


    The pavilion owner quietly went to elder Qiuming.


    Two eyes, together looking at the back of elder Dan and Xiao Yao.


    "I always feel that there are many things I don''t know." Elder Qiuming said, squinting his eyes.


    The master of the luminescent Pavilion smiles and says, "listen to what you say, it''s obvious that elder Dan Huang knows more than you."


    "That''s not true." Elder Qiuming shook his head. "As far as the current situation is concerned, I know as much as he does, but he has other channels to know more."


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the master of the Liuming Pavilion. He thought: "is that the disciple named Wu Xiao?"


    Elder Qiuming looked at him and said with a smile: "it''s better not to know if you know. You go to ask Wu Xiao. Wu Xiao won''t tell you. If you go to ask elder Dan Huang, I''m afraid elder Dan Huang won''t tell you either. These two masters and disciples are in the same heart now!"


    The master of the pavilion gave a bitter smile.


    "Well, go back first." Elder Qiuming said, "in a word, this time our disciples of Liuming Pavilion suffered a great loss."


    There is no need for elder Qiuming to repeat this.


    Before, he had been staring at the disciples who jumped from the boat.


    At a glance, we can see that there is a big difference in the number of the fairies who go here and the fairies who come back.


    Plus what the elder Dan Huang said before, the answer is ready.


    "But that''s not a bad thing." Elder Qiuming continued.


    The pavilion owner said with a bitter smile, "is this still a good thing?"


    "Originally, it would not have been a good thing if we had only fallen in the lurming Pavilion this time. But this time, even the Xians in the rouge Valley had suffered some losses, and everyone fell in the lurming Pavilion, just to see who fell far away. Do you think it could have been a bad thing?"


    The master of the pavilion felt helpless about elder Qiuming''s way of thinking.


    The meaning of this is simple and clear.


    Everyone is miserable, but comparatively speaking, we are not too miserable.


    No problem, but


    There is nothing to be proud of!


    It''s just one of the dwarfs.


    Where on earth did you come from?


    Anyway, the master of Liuming Pavilion thinks that he really can''t keep up with the thinking of elder Qiuming now. But elder Qiuming is not upset about this. He just thinks that the reason why the master of Liuming Pavilion can''t understand his current thinking is that he didn''t go to Qinghou gate and didn''t see the expressions on the faces of the fairies coming out of Qinghou gate, If you really see it, you won''t feel that they have lost money this time, and their wife has lost her army.


    For the time being, let''s not say anything else. For the mountain cleaving sect, Han fan has already died in the ten thousand mile pool, which is a huge disaster for the mountain cleaving sect.


    In the next 100 years, without Han fan, they will all be silent and stand still.


    Another example is Qinghou gate, which is hard to get up from heyuanzhou. With the disappearance of Wanli pool, Qinghou gate will soon be beaten back to its original shape.


    If you think the world is not good enough, just look at the worse places.


    If you want to understand these, you will feel much more relaxed.


    In the pavilion of elder Dan Huang.


    Close the door, cloth under prohibition, Dan Huang elder to Xiao Yao smile.


    "Come on, let''s sit down and talk." Elder Dan Huang was already very anxious. He even went to help Xiao Yao move a chair and motioned the elder to sit down and speak slowly.


    Xiao Yao coughed, sat down, patted the dust on his trousers and asked, "what do you want to hear?"


    "I''ll listen to what you say!" Dan Huang elder said.


    I am a good baby, never picky.


    This is the attitude of elder Dan Huang.


    This attitude is as good as it can be.


    Xiao Yao laughed and didn''t say a word.


    "Wanli pool, will it really no longer exist?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Xiao Yao said, "it''s hard to say."


    Elder Dan Huang


    What''s the difference between that and not saying it!


    Looking at the impatience of elder Dan Huang, Xiao Yao said: "if you mean the Wanli pool in Qinghou gate, it really no longer exists. In the future, there will be no Wanli pool in the fairyland, but Wanli pool still exists."


    "..." elder Dan Huang himself pulled a chair.


    "Where is Wanli pool?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    "Here I am."


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Yao knew that the Danhuang Presbyterian society showed such an expression. He was not surprised at all.


    "In short, Wanli pool has been put away by me, but I can''t tell you where it is." Xiao Yao said.


    In fact, these should be regarded as Xiao Yao''s secrets.


    But I have to say that in fairyland, the elder Dan Huang really helped him a lot, and also helped him hide a lot of secrets.


    A peach for a plum.


    Elder Dan Huang treated him sincerely. Except for some things that he really couldn''t say, Xiao Yao could simply talk about other things.


    Elder Dan Huang was silent for a while and asked, "I''m very curious. What strength are you?"


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    So far, he has not thought about it.


    This question is too difficult to answer.


    After all, he is not a fairy, and he doesn''t know how to divide his strength.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "if it was xianzun, I would not lose."


    "All fairies?" Elder Dan Huang was stunned.


    "It''s hard to say." Xiao Yao smiles.


    Elder Dan Huang sighed.


    He knew that there were too many secrets hidden in Xiao Yao.


    Originally, he was not the kind of fairy with great curiosity.


    But now, his curiosity is growing in his body.


    However, elder Dan Huang didn''t think this was his curiosity, he called it: thirst for knowledge.


    Whether curiosity and curiosity can be equated is a philosophical question.


    "If you have nothing to do, you should do whatever you want. I have something to do, too." Xiao Yao said.


    "Can''t I just... Not go?" Dan Huang elder weak said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer, just looked at him with a smile.


    Obviously, in the eyes of elder Dan Huang, this request, which is nothing, has been rejected.


    He sighed, turned and walked out of the pavilion.


    After coming out of the pavilion again, he suddenly wanted to jump and curse again.


    Turning around and looking at the Pavilion behind him, he felt uncomfortable.


    What''s more, it''s obviously Laozi''s territory, OK?


    Is it too much to turn away from the guest?


    After the Dan emperor elder left, Xiao Yao did not hesitate, and immediately entered the landscape of the beast.


    Before the Dan emperor elder can''t wait to learn from Xiao Yao what happened in Wanli pool, Xiao Yao can''t wait.


    It''s just that the things we can''t wait for are different.


    Xiao Yao can''t wait to enter the picture of mountains and rivers, and take stock of his harvest this time.


    After entering the picture of mountains and rivers, I heard a loud noise in the forest.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    This space, also in a slight concussion.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed.


    I''m Cao?


    Is there a fight here?


    This is my territory!


    At the moment, he didn''t care to think much and rushed to the direction of the loud noise. Then saw, a black python, and a small white dragon, shaking together. Python seems to have suffered a lot, and fight and retreat¡° Xiao Yao! I''ll hammer your grandmother This is the first sentence that the python said when he saw Xiao Yao. Python''s heart is almost broken. From the white dragon, he can feel a sense of familiarity. After all, the white dragon was originally transformed from the spirit of this python. But now, I was chased by a ray of my own terror. It''s more difficult to bend than to bend. It''s like, one of my hands, slapping me in the face. Who doesn''t feel depressed? Xiao Yao sneered, originally intended to stop the fight, but now he was not worried¡° Little white dragon, hammer him to death Xiao Yao said fiercely. Originally, little white dragon was supposed to hide in the spring and autumn sword. However, at that time, the collapse of space was too fast, and little white dragon had just turned into a dragon. While he was anxious to include the Wanli Lake in the landscape of exotic animals, he was anxious to turn it into Wuxiao, so he didn''t care about it.

 Chapter 1917

    The python is chased by the little white dragon and runs all over the mountain forest.


    Xiao Yao, like a nobody, just stands by and looks at the bustle. He always looks like he has nothing to do with himself.


    Watching the python hammered.


    To be honest, he has a very good feeling.


    Even want to incarnate the World Cup fans, holding a trumpet, cheering for little white dragon.


    After a while, seeing that the python was really miserable, Xiao Yao called the little white dragon back and took back the spring and autumn sword.


    The python, panting, swam to Xiao Yao.


    "I said," what do you want to do? What do you have to do with this dragon? When did it turn into a dragon Asked the python curiously.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said calmly, "it''s none of your business?"


    "..." the python returns to the peak again, and doesn''t want to chat with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t pay any attention to it. For Xiao Yao, there are more important things to do now. Although Wanli lake is included in the landscape and beast map, it is in a different space from this mountain peak.


    When he entered Wanli pool, he didn''t need to go through here. He retreated his divine consciousness and found another place where the landscape and other animals were lit up. Suddenly, he felt like drowning. When he woke up, he had already stood in the Wanli pool, and there was a jade flower in front of him, including a jade man, He was staring at him with a murderous look.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. After all, you can''t beat me again. You are so angry that you can only make yourself angry." Xiao Yao looked at the jade man and said seriously.


    The jade man sneered and didn''t want to talk to Xiao Yao.


    In fact, she has to admit that she is not the opponent of the other party.


    Originally, she was not. What''s more, I don''t know why, she suddenly felt that the Wanli pool she was in now was very different from before.


    Staying in this place, the jade man felt as if he had a layer of bondage, as if he had been bound by all kinds of things. Although the rope is not real, but this layer of bondage is real.


    Especially when Xiao Yao appeared.


    When she looked at Xiao Yao, she suddenly had a kind of inexplicable fear and tension.


    She didn''t know what it was like.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly said, "what''s your name?"


    The jade man said coldly, "I have no name."


    "Shall I give you a name?" Xiao Yao said excitedly.


    He seems to like to take names now.


    It''s like the name of electric tiger. It''s very good to listen to it!


    However, it seems that Yu Ren doesn''t like to cooperate with Xiao Yao very much. Now she has answered decisively: "not good."


    "Well... Can I call you Xiaoyu?"


    "I can''t say it!" The jade man is mad.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll call you Xiaoyu." Xiao Yao fixed the tone with one stroke.


    Jade man


    She suspected Xiao Yao might be deaf.


    This is the kind of people who don''t listen to themselves and don''t cover up.


    Looking at Xiao Yao, she wants to tear each other up.


    In fact, he was ready to do so. In the meantime, the jade man had already raised his arm high. Countless pieces of jade gathered around his palm. As long as his arm fell down, those pieces of jade would pour towards Xiao Yao like a torrential rain.


    However, at this time, Xiao Yao just raised an arm, and the jade man''s body froze.


    If the other party''s strength is above himself, it may be difficult for Xiao Yao to control the other party, but even if it is not in the picture of mountains and rivers, the strength of the jade man is not Xiao Yao''s opponent. It''s easy to control the other party''s action. The breath of the jade man''s chest has been easily resolved by Xiao Yao.


    "Xiaoyu, can you cook and wash clothes?"


    The jade man didn''t want to talk.


    She still kept her previous movements, like a statue.


    Considering her body structure, maybe she was only a statue.


    "If you can''t, you should study hard in the future!" Xiao Yao said seriously, "it''s hard for you to have a foothold in the present society because you don''t have a special skill."


    The jade man understood.


    Xiao Yao intends to cultivate her as a maid.


    Have you thought about your feelings?


    When Xiao Yao raises her hand again, Xiaoyu''s body recovers and she can move freely. But this time, she doesn''t want to attack Xiao Yao. What happened before has told her something very clearly.


    In this space, Xiao Yao is the God and the king.


    Anything she wants to do is in vain.


    In this case, it''s better to give up completely.


    The jade man found a place and sat down, guarding the jade flowers.


    "Xiaoyu." Xiao Yao said again.


    "For what?" Asked the jade man.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned.


    He didn''t expect the other party to respond to him.


    It seems that the jade man is going to be submissive.


    As for whether the other party wants to kill himself or not, it doesn''t matter at all for Xiao Yao to wait for a suitable time. Anyway, what he needs is a superficial obedience.


    "Keep an eye on these jade flowers for me. I''ll look around." With these words, Xiao Yao turned and left.


    Wanli pool is still very big.


    Many places need to be explored by Xiao Yao.


    Flying in the sky, looking around.


    Maybe there are some strange creatures in Wanli pool, but Jie Chong or Kun, who has been killed by Xiao Yao, has laid an egg here.


    It is impossible to pose any threat to Xiao Yao.


    Overlooking the mountains and rivers, Xiao Yao is very happy.


    He wanted to bring Li Xiaoxiao or Xia Yixing and tell them: see? This is what I have laid for you! Don''t forget to look over there, it hasn''t come down yet


    Think about a little excitement!


    If Xiao Niannian saw it, he would be very happy and have more admiration for his father.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, being worshipped by his daughter is the most proud thing.


    "After a while, we have to get some small animals in to play with Xiao Niannian." Xiao Yao thought seriously.


    Finally, Xiao Yao found those Jie insects again.


    Dense.


    But when those Jie insects saw Xiao Yao, they subconsciously shrank back.


    Before the Wanli pond, these Jie insects were all looking for the immortal to kill everywhere, but now their identity has completely changed, from the original predator to the prey.


    Where Xiao Yao went, those Jie insects would fly to other places.


    It''s like I don''t play with you at all.


    "Don''t go! Fight till dawn Xiao Yao yelled angrily, and caught the Jie insect and brought it into his own body.


    The fire was bouncing.


    A stream of black smoke slowly rose out of the strange fire.


    Xiao Yao sniffed his nose.


    Don''t say it.


    It''s very fragrant


    At the same time, the energy of abnormal fire began to mutate slowly.


    This kind of mutation is certainly a good thing. As long as you swallow up a Jie insect, Xiao Yao''s phagocytic ability of different fire in his body will increase by one point.


    So, in Wanli pool, I saw Xiao Yao running around with a strange fire.


    Looking for Jie insect everywhere.


    Unfortunately, when Jie insect entered the fire, it would be completely engulfed.


    Otherwise, maybe we can make up a plate.


    When Xiao Yao chased those Jie insects in the Wanli pool, the fairies in the rouge valley came back one by one.


    Qiurong and Chunying come to a lake.


    In the center of the lake, there is a pavilion whose structure is like a blooming lotus.


    In the pavilion, the Immortal Emperor, with a gorgeous posture, was dressed in an emerald green dress. Her long hair curled up and some fell down. In her arms, she held a cat with blue pupils. Her hair was pure white, like snow, and not stained with dust.


    Her white fingers gently caressed the white cat. The white cat felt more comfortable, opened her mouth, yawned and continued to squint.


    "Come here." Xiyao Xiandi opened his mouth and said softly.


    Spring cherry autumn Rong just flew to the pavilion.


    "Wanli pool disappeared?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    "Yes..." Chun Ying said in a low voice, "Immortal Emperor, we met the elder of the luminescent Pavilion this time, but they all said they didn''t see Liang Yulong again."


    When she said this, Chunying was also curious.


    She really couldn''t understand why the Immortal Emperor of her own family had to be so interested in a fairy family who used Dan to enter the Tao. Even if the other party could refine a super quality God Dan suitable for human cultivation, how could it be?


    "Gone?" Xi Yao Xian Di sneered.


    Her eyes, looking forward.


    In the mist right ahead.


    A little figure, wearing a white skirt, like an elf.


    Dancing on the lake.


    She threw the cat in her hand into the air.


    A white tiger illusion suddenly appeared, ferocious and incomparable.


    A rainbow appears between the fingers of the little girl in the white skirt, and the white tiger illusion is destroyed by shooting.


    Then, he sat cross legged on the lake without any distractions to practice


    "In the next few days, you''ll take good care of this younger martial sister." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Chun Ying and Qiu Rong nodded. Then, Chunying couldn''t help but summon up her courage and asked, "Xiandi, are you going to leave here?"¡° Go to the bamboo sea The West Yao Immortal Emperor said, "go to tell Zilian and let her go to the Liuming Pavilion." Qiurong and Chunying are shocked. Obviously, the Xiandi of Xiyao still attached great importance to Liang Yulong. Even, I don''t want to believe the words of elder Dan Huang in the lumen Pavilion. The amount of information is too much, but they don''t dare to speculate about Xiandi''s mind. Xiyao Xiandi''s eyes looked at the little girl in white dress¡° Should we regret it? But... It seems that I can''t bear it! " With these meaningful words, the body of Xi Yao Xiandi turned into a white light and dissipated in the pavilion£¨ Make up for yesterday''s third shift)

 Chapter 1918

    In the picture of mountains and rivers and animals.


    Xiao Yao looked at the abnormal fire beating in front of him, and his face showed an excited look.


    After swallowing many Jie insects in succession, the strange fire finally mutated again.


    No matter from the speed, or phagocytic capacity, there has been a qualitative leap.


    However, if only these, not enough to surprise Xiao Yao.


    What is the biggest characteristic of Jie insect?


    Speed?


    Phagocytosis?


    Perhaps, but these are not enough to draw an equal sign with its hiding way!


    In Wanli pool, how many fairies were killed by Jie insects?


    Before, although Xiao Yao''s strange fire also had the ability to hide, compared with Jie Chong, he was a great Witch and a little witch.


    After swallowing nearly two-thirds of Jie insects in Wanli pool, the biggest variation of strange fire is to thoroughly extract the method of Jie insect''s hidden breath and body shape.


    In the past, strange fire was a big killing move for Xiao Yao, but after entering the fairyland, the vigilance and divine sense of the three clans of immortals, demons and demons were very strong, and it was more difficult to be surprised. But now, strange fire has finally become a big killing tool for Xiao Yao.


    For Xiao Yao now, the more powerful his killing moves are, the safer he will be in fairyland.


    Otherwise, it seems that they will always have a sense of instability.


    It seems that the next second, he will be completely erased from the world by some Immortal Emperor.


    Immediately, he took out a few jade flowers, ready to start refining some pills to improve their own strength.


    When he picked the jade flowers, the jade man stood by.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for knowing that he was not Xiao Yao''s opponent in any case. The jade man will fight with Xiao Yao. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one. But in her heart, she knew that even if she was really broken, the other side would still stand in the same place peacefully, with no less sweat. Therefore, in front of Xiao Yao, what''s the so-called struggle is nothing more than rushing up to give a head. After a few deep breaths, the jade man finally calmed down.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so angry. Anyway, you are still here, and you can continue to bloom jade flowers in the future." While picking the jade flowers, Xiao Yao comforted the jade man standing beside him, who was angry with him and hated him so much, "when you are mature, you have to pick them! It will continue to grow in the future. It''s a samsara. What''s so awkward about you? "


    The jade man said with a sneer, "do you know how long it takes for a jade flower to grow and how difficult it is?"


    Xiao Yao blinked at her and asked curiously, "when you want to eat a pig, will you still think about the life course of that pig? Are you so boring? "


    "..." the jade man thinks that he and Xiao Yao really have nothing to talk about.


    It''s mainly because she doesn''t think she can say anything about each other.


    Say how much, the final loss is their own.


    After the end of picking, Xiao Yao did not continue to chat with the jade man, but directly withdrew from the painting of mountains and rivers.


    Count the time. Actually, I have been in the picture of mountains and rivers and animals for almost one day.


    Who knows if the Danhuang Presbyterian association can''t wait to come in.


    For Xiao Yao, it should be regarded as a very important secret.


    Even if he thought that elder Dan Huang was good, he helped himself a lot, but he didn''t want to let the other party know about the landscape and other animals.


    Xiao Yao is not the kind of child who just walked out of the ivory tower.


    You can be sincere, but it''s time-sharing.


    That kind of understanding not long began to dig heart lung, is not worth learning, gentleman and avoid shallow.


    However, after retreating from the picture of mountains and rivers, Xiao Yao did not see the figure of elder Dan Huang.


    Out of the pavilion, Xiao yaocai learned from a disciple of the lumen pavilion that elder Danhuang had gone to the medicine field.


    After letting the disciple lead the way, Xiao Yao walked on the road with emotion.


    This elder Dan Huang is quite interesting.


    If you don''t come in, you don''t come in.


    I just don''t know if he will still stay in the medicine field to feed mosquitoes if he stays in the pavilion for ten days and a half months.


    When he got to the medicine field, he saw that elder Dan Huang was picking herbs. Xiao Yaogang wanted to say hello, but he heard elder Dan Huang was furious.


    "Who asked you to bring him?" he roared at the disciple of the lumen Pavilion who brought Xiao Yao? Is it easy for me to collect some herbs? Do you know that if you bring him here, Lao Tzu''s medicinal materials may be swept away? "


    Xiao Yao was not happy at that time.


    I was moved just now.


    Listen, is this human talk?


    What is likely to be swept away?


    Isn''t that for sure?


    "Leave him alone." Xiao Yao turned his face and whispered to the Liuming Pavilion disciple, "I''m not that kind of immortal!"


    With that, he had rolled up his trousers and entered the medicine field.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll help you to pick the herbs now!"


    The old face of emperor Dan is like ashes.


    Sure enough.


    The most worrying thing is that it happened.


    I can''t keep my own medicine field now.


    Elder Dan Huang was depressed.


    He just felt that Xiao Yao had no time before, and he would not find out if he came here to pick herbs, but he still didn''t count that the disciples in the lumen pavilion would bring him.


    In fact, according to the truth, the medicine field of elder Dan Huang is a secret even in the lumen Pavilion.


    But in the eyes of the liumingting disciples, elder Dan Huang is better than his own son to his younger martial brother Wu Xiao.


    If they were other disciples, they would not dare to lead the way.


    But if the other party is Wu Xiao, they will not have such worries.


    The disciple who brought Xiao Yao was still full of panic.


    He is very worried about whether the elder of emperor Dan will kill him in a rage. This is not something that can''t happen. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, the elder of emperor Dan has a very good temper, but if an elder''s temper is really good, his disciples will lose a deterrent power.


    Therefore, whether one''s temper is good or not varies from person to person.


    "Forget it, you go down first." Elder Dan Huang waved his hand, indicating that the disciple could leave.


    When Xiao Yao''s disciples of the lumen Pavilion heard the words of elder Dan Huang, they felt relieved and burdened. At this time, they couldn''t take care of their gratitude and had to flee.


    "Well, you''d better leave some for me!" Looking at Xiao Yao who carefully picked herbs, elder Dan Huang was suffering from a pain.


    "Come on, when I refine the pill, I''ll share it with you." Xiao Yao said.


    Hearing this, the elder of Dan emperor showed a smile on his face. He leaned up to him and said with a smile, "I told you so! Then you can pick at will! "


    Then he asked curiously, "didn''t you refine a lot of pills before? This time, are you going to make some pills? "


    "Now I don''t know." Xiao Yao said, "before in Wanli pool, I got a very rare natural material and local treasure, which is very good for refining pills. However, I don''t get much, so I can only give you one."


    "How about the rank of pills?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    The elder of Dan emperor is also a fairy who takes Dan as the way, so he is also an expert in this field.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, said: "compared with the pills I refined before, it''s much more difficult, but the effect will be much better, and it will take a lot of time."


    Dan Huang elder immediately smile.


    "All right, deal!" Elder Dan Huang nodded his head hard. "I''ll go to the pavilion master later."


    "What do you want him for?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I want a pavilion for you, so that you can make alchemy." Dan Huang elder said, "can''t let you always occupy magpie nest, occupy my territory?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    On this issue, he doesn''t care.


    When Xiao Yao picked the pills, the elder of Dan emperor had already gone to find the master of the pavilion.


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    "No!"


    "I object!"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "When did I have such a rule at the lumen pavilion? No, I can''t promise it


    The master of the lumen Pavilion hasn''t said anything yet, but the elders of the lumen pavilion have been blown up.


    Even elder Qiuming, who had a good relationship with elder Danhuang, raised a voice of opposition at this time.


    Looking at those angry elders, the elder of Danhuang frowned and was not happy.


    Like Xiao Yao, he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Moreover, in his opinion, he did it for the sake of the good of the lumen Pavilion.


    Others don''t know Xiao Yao''s ability, but elder Dan Huang knows!


    There is a pavilion in the lumen Pavilion, and their relationship with Xiao Yao will become particularly close.


    In addition, it would be even better if Xiao Yao could be left in the pavilion.


    But elder Dan Huang knew that this possibility was very small.


    Although he still doesn''t know Xiao Yao very well, he always feels that the other party has a big plan.


    For him, a pavilion in the lumen Pavilion is nothing at all.


    "Elder Dan Huang, you should know that in my lumen Pavilion, except for the elder leader, other disciples are not allowed to have independent pavilions." The master of the pavilion sighed and said.


    Elder Dan Huang sneered.


    He looked around.


    After a moment''s silence, he asked, "you''ve all thought about it. Can''t you say anything?"


    "No way!" Said an elder at the top of his voice. Elder Dan Huang nodded and asked, "what about the thatched cottage? There should be a lot of thatched cottages in my lumen Pavilion, right¡° This is OK. " The master of Liuming pavilion was relieved. Originally, he thought it was very difficult for him to persuade the other party on this issue with the character of elder Dan Huang, but he didn''t expect that the other party would compromise so soon¡° If so, I''ll give my pavilion to Wu Xiaozhu, and I''ll live in the thatched cottage myself! " Finish saying this words, Dan Huang elder left those gaping elders Pavilion Lord, turned and walked out of the hall. The whole hall was silent. They all look at each other and forget the way they speak. Elder Dan Huang, is this crazy?

 Chapter 1919

    The conflict between elder Dan Huang and the leader of the luminescent Pavilion and the elders soon became known to the whole luminescent Pavilion.


    It''s no small matter.


    In the impression of other disciples, elder Dan Huang may be unhappy sometimes, but it''s rare.


    What''s more, it''s hard for them to imagine that there is anything that can make the eldest emperor of Dan angry.


    In fact, this is not accurate.


    At least, elder Dan Huang didn''t feel how angry he was.


    To say that he was going to live in the thatched cottage was not a matter of emotion, but what he thought.


    In his opinion, it was not a big deal, but in the eyes of the master and elder of the luminescent Pavilion and all the disciples of the luminescent Pavilion, it was a great thing.


    After all, he is the elder of Danhuang.


    How can elder Dan Huang live in the thatched cottage?


    If this matter is spread out, what kind of eyes will other fairies use to look at the lumen pavilion?


    All along, lumingting is very concerned about what other fairies think of them.


    If it is other sects, they may not have such worries, but they can''t do it. They can''t be at ease. Even for them, it is a big event that the sky will fall.


    What''s more difficult for the disciples of lumingting to understand is why elder Danhuang should look up to his closed disciple so much.


    Don''t you know how to make pills?


    What''s the big deal?


    Originally, elder Dan Huang attached great importance to this closed door disciple. In fact, the disciples of lumen Pavilion could see it.


    Before, they didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, every elder had his own favorite disciple.


    Most of them are closed door disciples.


    Therefore, although the performance of elder Dan Huang before would make the vast majority of the disciples of lumen Pavilion feel uncomfortable, they would not have too much opinion, but now it is completely different. Elder Dan Huang wants to go to the pavilion owner to ask for a pavilion for his closed disciple!


    In the lumen Pavilion, apart from the pavilion master and the elders, I have not heard that any disciple is qualified to live in a pavilion.


    In the lumen Pavilion, the number of pavilions together is limited, because the existence of each pavilion occupies a very important position.


    To take a simple example, if we look at the lumen Pavilion as a big world, the existence of each pavilion is equivalent to the existence of a small cave in the big world.


    If we regard it as a hot spring, then the location of each building is a spring.


    This is also the reason why there are no other disciples to occupy the pavilion except the elders.


    In addition, the pavilion is also a symbol of identity.


    Wu Xiao is just a new disciple in the lumen Pavilion. What qualifications do you have to occupy the pavilion?


    Even if the elder of Dan emperor came forward, the master of Lu Ming pavilion would not dare to open it. Otherwise, it would be hard to convince the public. How could he explain this problem to other disciples of Lu Ming pavilion?


    So the elder of Dan Emperor didn''t think that he had to embarrass each other. He just went to live in the thatched cottage.


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised when he knew about this. When he arrived at the thatched cottage where elder Dan Huang was, he found that everyone in the luminescent Pavilion had already stood in the thatched cottage and was talking to elder Dan Huang about this.


    "I said, elder Dan Huang, don''t embarrass us, OK? As the elder of the luminescent Pavilion, how can you be so thoughtless about the overall situation? " The master of the pavilion sighed and said urgently.


    "Yes Elder Qiuming took over and said, "this is just nonsense! Have you ever thought about what the disciples of liumingting think? "


    Elder Dan Huang thought very responsibly.


    Then staring at the elder Qiuming, he asked, "what do they think? It''s none of my business?"


    For a moment, elder Qiuming didn''t know how to continue the topic.


    Xiao Yao, standing outside the thatched cottage, also felt funny.


    Elder Dan Huang is just a clear stream of the lumen Pavilion!


    Compared with other fairies in the lumen Pavilion, elder Dan Huang is the least concerned about what other fairies think of him.


    In his opinion, as long as I live a comfortable life, what other people think is none of my business?


    On this point, he and Xiao Yao have strong common ground.


    Xiao Yao has always thought so.


    It is because of this that when he first got to know the lumen Pavilion, he felt that every one of these fairies in the lumen pavilion was very tired to live in the fairyland. Where do these fairies live for themselves? They all live for other fairies.


    At this time, an elder has found Xiao Yao''s figure.


    "Wu Xiao? You''re just in time. Come in quickly and persuade your master! " The elder who spoke was the elder of the rites and laws of the lumen Pavilion. He was also the most anxious now.


    In the eyes of the elder of etiquette and law, what elder Dan Huang is doing now is a little out of order.


    Xiao Yao steps in.


    Taking advantage of the situation, I looked at the elders standing in the thatched cottage, with a smile on their faces. But without a word of greeting, I pulled a chair and sat down.


    "You see you are so upset that the elders of the pavilion can''t sit down." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Dan Huang laughed: "isn''t that because those pavilions are good places? You can''t say how much help you have in alchemy there, but it will have some influence, and even increase your alchemy rate! "


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, he was aware of this when he was in the pavilion for the first time.


    However, he didn''t take it seriously at that time.


    "Well, if you''re OK, go back one by one. It doesn''t matter to you where I live!" Elder Dan Huang glanced at those luminescent Pavilion bosses standing in the thatched cottage and said, "you don''t want Wu Xiao to have his own Pavilion. Of course, I won''t force him. As his master, I''ll spare my Pavilion for him. It''s reasonable for me to be in love and reason. Why don''t you like it?"


    "The truth is not like this..." the elder of etiquette and law wanted to continue, but he was interrupted by elder Dan Huang.


    "Truth, it''s truth to keep your mouth open all day long. Are you tired or not?" Elder Dan Huang sneered and said, "how many fairies are reasonable in fairyland now? What''s more, we didn''t harm the interests of other fairies, and we didn''t pose any threat to ourselves. What do you say so much and do? "


    When talking, the elder of Dan emperor stretched out his hand to pull Xiao Yao again: "if you''re OK, go back to alchemy. I''m still in a hurry!"


    When he thought of Xiao Yao''s next plan to produce a super pill which was higher than those pills before, he was just looking forward to it.


    It''s like an old doctor getting a prescription to solve a stubborn disease. Like an old scholar, he found the basis to prove his opinion.


    It''s something to be happy about.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you if you keep talking." When he spoke, Xiao Yao had already walked towards the gate of the thatched cottage.


    "Stop!" The elder of etiquette and law suddenly rebuked, "when you come, you don''t salute us. When you leave, you don''t know how to say hello."


    Xiao Yao brewed for a while, tentatively waved his hand and said in a cautious tone: "goodbye, you?"


    Elder of etiquette and law


    He felt that Xiao Yao didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Wu Xiao, you stay first. It''s no small matter. It''s not up to you and elder Dan Huang." Said the master of the pavilion.


    Now it''s the speaker of the lumen Pavilion. Xiao Yao is too embarrassed to brush each other''s face directly. He has no choice but to nod his head to stay and sit back in his position.


    "Well, elder Dan Huang, I can think about what you said before." Lu Ming Pavilion master zhengse said.


    "What did I say?" Dan Huang elder asks curiously.


    He didn''t mean to be stupid.


    He just felt that he had talked a lot with the leader of the lumen Pavilion and the elders before, and now he didn''t know what the other side was talking about.


    With a smile, the owner of the pavilion said, "didn''t you say that you wanted Wu Xiao to have his own pavilion? I can promise that. "


    "No!" The elder''s face changed greatly.


    "Yes, master of the pavilion, this is absolutely impossible!" Elder Qiuming also quickly supports elder Li and FA.


    The rest of the elders, though they don''t know why the pavilion leader made a compromise so quickly, all of them shook their heads against it.


    Elder Dan Huang had a cold face, but he didn''t speak.


    The master of the pavilion waved to the elders to be quiet.


    "Although there has never been such a precedent in my lumen Pavilion, there will never be one in the future." The pavilion owner is sonorous and powerful.


    Elder Dan Huang said with a smile: "you''re still on the road. If you said that earlier, it''s over? What do you have to do? "


    He did not consider the dark faces of the other elders.


    As he always thought, I''ll be happy myself. I don''t care what you do?


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak and didn''t feel surprised.


    He vaguely felt that there was a turning point behind.


    As Xiao Yao just thought, the turning point has come.


    "But


    That''s what Xiao Yao was waiting for. However, it was at this time that he listened to each other carefully.


    All the elders were quiet, and their eyes fell on the face of the master.


    "After a while, danzong will hold a grand meeting of Danshi. As long as Wu Xiao can win the first place in the meeting, I will arrange a pavilion for him. How about that?" The owner of Liuming Pavilion said with a smile, but the smile on his face at this time looked quite cunning.


    "Not so much." This is what elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao said in one voice. The speed of speaking, the tone, are surprisingly consistent.

 Chapter 1920

    Although the answers given by elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao to the leader of the pavilion are the same, the starting point of their thinking is different.


    Elder Dan Huang thinks that it''s too difficult for him to win the first place in the meeting. Although he has enough trust in Xiao Yao, how many fairies are there in the fairyland? How many of the fairies enter the Tao with Dan? With so many fairies coming together, it''s very difficult for Xiao Yao to take the lead.


    As for why Xiao Yao opposes it, the reason is very simple.


    He just felt that he would be busy for a long time, and his promotion would be in a state of dizzying.


    After all, the purpose of his coming to Tianwaitian is to take his daughter back. It''s meaningless for him to have so much time to attend the Dan master''s meeting. If he really agrees to such a waste of time, he''s out of his mind.


    The elders of the luminescent Pavilion were a little relieved when they heard what the leader of the luminescent Pavilion said.


    Originally, they were still worried about whether the pavilion owner was overwhelmed and wanted to compromise.


    Now it seems that''s not the case at all.


    They are more willing to believe that the pavilion master is just using another euphemistic way to refuse the request of the Dan emperor elder than the pavilion master.


    This way is very good. At least, it will give elder Dan Huang a step down. It will also make the relationship between the pavilion owner and elder Dan Huang less affected.


    Want to understand these, those elders at this time looking at the pavilion Lord''s eyes are full of praise.


    Among the elders present, most of them are much older than the pavilion owner in terms of age.


    Maybe some of them are the elders of the master of the Liuming Pavilion.


    They are very pleased to see the pavilion owner now. They feel that the pavilion owner has grown up and become more comprehensive.


    There is nothing wrong with the elders'' conjecture.


    However, the real idea of the pavilion owner is not limited to this.


    He really hopes that Xiao Yao can represent Lu MINGTING to attend the Dan master meeting.


    The pavilion owner is not a fool. He can see a lot of things.


    Elder Dan Huang was very kind to his closed disciple.


    It''s so good that all the elders and disciples, including the master of the Liuming Pavilion, can''t understand.


    He always felt that there must be a reason why elder Dan Huang was so kind to him.


    After all, he knows elder Dan better.


    Although elder Dan Huang can attend the Dan master meeting this time, as the elder of lumen Pavilion, elder Dan Huang can''t go. If he loses, it will be a big blow to their lumen Pavilion.


    In addition, it will also harm the interests of the lumen Pavilion.


    Over the years, so many fairy sects want to have a good relationship with Luming Pavilion. Their main purpose is also because of the existence of elder Dan Huang.


    In fact, the Millennium birthday of elder Dan Huang is the best proof.


    Just like on the earth, some famous singers will not take part in any talent show. Although they have a certain exposure, it is not worth it. For this singer, although they have the function, they are not so exaggerated. If they lose the election, it will be a huge blow.


    "Wu Xiao, think about it. This is your chance." The master of Liuming Pavilion looked at Xiao Yao and said solemnly.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao looked at the master of Liuming Pavilion and said with a smile, "what''s the chance?"


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s words came to an end, the elder Li Fa who had been standing beside him was a little hairy: "be presumptuous! Pay attention to the way you talk to the pavilion owner! "


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    In fact, he didn''t really understand the way of thinking of these elders.


    Do you have to be respectful to express your admiration and respect for the pavilion owner incisively and vividly?


    In fact, he didn''t have much respect for each other.


    The master of Liuming Pavilion waved his hand to show the elder of etiquette and law to be calm.


    The elder of etiquette and law gave a cold hum, but his face was still full of unhappiness.


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to pay attention to him, and his eyes continue to look at the master of the pavilion.


    The pavilion owner laughed and asked, "don''t you want to improve your strength?"


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao asked with great interest, "do you have any way?"


    He felt that what the owner of the lumen Pavilion said just now was just rubbish.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao.


    Looking at the whole three realms of immortals, demons and demons, who doesn''t want to improve their strength?


    "If you can really take the lead in the Dan master meeting, Dan Zong will open a field of medicine to you." Said the pavilion owner.


    Xiao Yao laughed at that time.


    Medicine field?


    I''m leaning against elder Dan Huang!


    Do you think I''m still interested in the medicine field?


    Xiao Yao felt insulted.


    This is a shame on my intelligence! Only a fool can pick sesame and lose watermelon!


    But when he saw elder Dan Huang, the expression on the other side''s face was very calm.


    He seemed to have seen what Xiao Yao was thinking, and said: "don''t look at me, my medicine fields are definitely incomparable with other people''s danzong."


    Xiao Yao looks at him curiously.


    "Danzong is the first sect of alchemy in the fairy family. All the disciples in it use Dan to enter the Tao." Elder Dan Huang said, "there are many medicines in other people''s medicine fields that I haven''t seen before. That''s the real natural resources and local treasures."


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Hearing what elder Dan Huang said, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that his previous thought was too simple


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao also came interested.


    "What''s more, danzong''s medicine field is very big. I don''t know if I have one percent of danzong''s medicine field together." The elder of Danhuang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "danzong''s position in the fairyland is also very special. If we talk about the strength, danzong''s strength is not very strong. After all, they are all fairyland people who use danzong to enter the Taoism. Moreover, danzong seldom likes to be in the limelight, but they have a patron saint."


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng: "protect God?"


    Hearing these three words, he was more and more interested.


    "There is an Immortal Emperor who always stands behind danzong. It is said that if danzong didn''t give him a lot of pills at the beginning, it would be very difficult for him to become an Immortal Emperor." Dan Huang elder youyou said.


    "Which Immortal Emperor?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    Elder Dan Huang shook his head and said that there was no way to go on.


    Xiao Yao also patted his head. He had heard of it before. In the fairyland, few fairies dare to mention the name of the Immortal Emperor.


    Once the Immortal Emperor is mentioned, the other party will feel the reaction and know what happened and said here.


    Therefore, the names of the immortals are taboo to the immortals.


    Just as Xiao Yao is thinking about these things, Lu Dong suddenly rushes over.


    Behind him were two white clad disciples.


    Standing at the door and watching for a while, Lu Dong bowed his head and saluted: "Lu Dong asks to see the pavilion master and the elders!"


    The elder nodded with satisfaction and glanced at Xiao Yao again: "look at Lu Dong! Learn


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    The old man is just like a psycho


    Why do you learn from Lu Dong? He can''t beat himself


    "Come in." The master of Liuming pavilion was a little surprised and frowned.


    He knows Lu Dong''s character well. No matter what he does, he is very steady.


    But before looking at Lu Dong''s expression, it seemed that he was a little flustered.


    It was hard for him to imagine what had to happen in the lumen pavilion to make Lu Dong, who had always been steady, show such an expression.


    After entering the thatched cottage, Lu Dong said to the pavilion owner, "Lu Dong has something important to report!"


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so." Said the pavilion owner.


    Lu Dong nodded, pondered for a second or two, calmed down his emotions, and then slowly said: "the purple lotus immortal of rouge valley came to my lumen Pavilion and said that he wanted to stay for a period of time."


    After Lu Dong''s words, all the fairies in the cottage, including Xiao Yao, changed their faces.


    When he heard the four words "Zilian immortal", Xiao Yao subconsciously showed a trace of murderous spirit. Fortunately, he soon converged. Among the elders of the pavilion, only the elder Danhuang looked at Xiao Yao deeply, then kept silent and thought deeply.


    "The purple lotus immortal has come to stay in my Liuming Pavilion for a while?" The head of the pavilion seems to be a little out of use. "What does that mean?"


    Lu Dong gave a wry smile and shook his head, indicating the meaning, which he did not know.


    Although he is immortal and purple lotus immortal is immortal, there is still a big gap between immortal and immortal.


    The purple lotus immortal has always been the strongest one among the immortals. It''s a step away from entering the realm of Immortal Emperor.


    In front of Zilian xianzun, he will be a little shorter after all.


    "Well, take me now." The pavilion master also knows that he is asking Lu Dong in vain now, and the other party can''t give him any answer at all.


    The rest of the elders have to go with them.


    Although Zilian xianzun was only a disciple of rouge Valley, they had to deal with it seriously because of their own strength.


    Otherwise, they don''t need to be so formal as long as it''s not for the Xiandi of rouge valley.


    Even if it is Zilian xianzun, when facing the leader of the Liuming Pavilion, he should also hold the disciple ceremony.


    Just as they were about to leave the cottage, Xiao Yao suddenly spoke.


    "When can I go to danzong?"


    The pavilion owner and the elders all turned to look at Xiao Yao, a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath: "I want to go to danzong as soon as possible."¡° Naturally, after all, it''s almost time for the Dan master meeting. " The owner of the pavilion nodded gently, "clean up, and you can leave tomorrow." Xiao Yao has no other opinions. The master of Liuming Pavilion always felt strange. Before, Xiao Yao''s attitude was relatively firm. If he didn''t go, he wouldn''t go. The change was really too fast. He could not understand it for a while, but his mind was not on it. He just wanted to meet Zilian xianzun quickly, so he took all the elders out of the thatched cottage and turned into rainbow. Xiao Yao is already sweating in his chair. At the same time, he clenched his fists, hoping to break the world.

 Chapter 1921

    If you want to ask, in this fairyland, who Xiao Yao wants to kill most, there is no doubt about the answer.


    It must be Zilian xianzun.


    Although Xiao Yao knows very well in his heart that the real initiator of Xiao Niannian''s exile to the fairyland is the Xiyao Immortal Emperor who created the rouge valley.


    However, what Xi Yao Xiandi looks like and what his character is is still unknown.


    It''s Zilian xianzun who really does it.


    The fairies who see him as a mole ant.


    The immortal fairy.


    It''s like she just needs to snap her finger to kill herself.


    In fact, after entering the fairyland, with the current strength, Xiao Yao also has to admit that the original purple lotus immortal, want to kill himself is really very simple.


    It''s quiet in the cottage.


    Only elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao sit face to face.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes constantly changing, elder Dan Huang never spoke.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao gave a long sigh of relief.


    It''s like a burden has been taken off.


    "Have you figured it out?" Dan Huang elder suddenly said.


    It''s a little abrupt.


    Xiao Yao''s expression is a little unnatural again.


    With the eyes of looking at the elder Dan Huang are full of vigilance, as if he was prying into the other side''s mind.


    Elder Dan Huang was not moved by Xiao Yao''s eyes. He gave a light smile. He put his hand on his knee and patted it gently. He said, "don''t look at me like this. Even if the pavilion master or other elders are here, you can find something wrong with your expression. It''s just that they don''t care about you. The reason why I notice this is that they don''t care about you, Because I knew something about you. "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    "The purple lotus immortal, have you seen it before?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Xiao Yao still doesn''t speak.


    Elder Dan Huang sighed, knowing that he didn''t have a result when he asked, Xiao Yao would not take the initiative to tell him.


    That''s all for now.


    Finally, he hesitated again and again and said, "if you have any idea about her, you should go to her for trouble after you have absolute strength. At least now, you''d better not think too much."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    It''s not like he''s being generous.


    He can understand the good and bad words of others.


    Xiao Yao can feel whether the other party is really good for him.


    So he nodded, not too much to hide his thoughts.


    Elder Dan Huang sighs. He stares at Xiao Yao for a while, and suddenly feels that this guy in front of him doesn''t seem to be as asshole as he looks on the surface.


    Although he didn''t know what Xiao Yao''s real identity was and what he wanted to pursue, he always felt that the other side gave him a feeling that he couldn''t explain clearly. Besides, he always looks very tired.


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, just let me know." Elder Dan Huang ended with this sentence.


    Xiao Yao looked at him, slightly surprised.


    He knew that even if he didn''t tell elder Dan Huang a lot of information now, with the wisdom of the other side, he could guess more or less. But even so, he still dares to say such words, and even has a posture of being willing to tie up with himself. This makes him really puzzled. He can''t attribute it to his own charm, can he? So Xiao Yao himself will feel some bullshit, although he looks better, but now after all, it''s not the real face?


    "If necessary, I will." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Elder Dan Huang nodded and turned to look out of the cottage.


    The vision is deep and empty, but it has an all embracing posture.


    It seems that heaven and earth are really only as big as they are in their own eyes


    Xiao Yao stood up, went to the door and took a deep breath.


    On the other side.


    The master of Liuming Pavilion and a group of elders rushed to the purple lotus immortal.


    Zilian xianzun looks like a cold please. Just looking at the poker face, he thinks it''s thousands of miles away.


    But when she saw the owner of the lumen Pavilion, a rare smile appeared on her face. It was just that kind of smile. No matter who looked at it, she felt a little far fetched.


    "The purple lotus of rouge Valley, I''ve met the Lord of Liuming Pavilion."


    Listen, it''s the rules. Even if Zilian xianzun is the most powerful one under the Immortal Emperor, she is only a disciple of Yanzhi Valley, but the other party is the leader of Liuming Pavilion. When facing the other party, she must hold the disciple''s ceremony, otherwise she can''t make sense of the etiquette.


    However, although the words listen polite, but from the purple lotus fairy respect face, but can''t see any respectful expression.


    The master of the lumen Pavilion and the elder of that shot will not pick on this issue.


    The other side is willing to give this face, which is already very good.


    Even if the purple lotus immortal called to the pavilion owner at the lumen Pavilion, they could only break their teeth and swallow them.


    After all, whether it''s yanzhigu or zilianxianzun, it''s not the role they can offend.


    At this time, many disciples of the lumen Pavilion gathered outside the hall.


    One by one, crowded together, looking into the hall.


    They all wanted to see what purple lotus immortal Zun, who was known as the strongest one under the Immortal Emperor, looked like.


    Is it really like what the outside world said? I''m afraid I''ll be ashamed.


    If there are many disciples gathered here, they will inevitably make some noises.


    After hearing the sound, the pavilion master''s face was tense. Obviously, he was not very happy. He waved to the landing cave.


    "Go and see what''s going on out there."


    Naturally, he knew very well what happened outside, but in front of Zilian xianzun, he couldn''t say these words too directly. Moreover, he had enough confidence in Lu Dong. As long as he ordered, the other party would know what to do next.


    Lu Dong nodded after listening to the command of the pavilion master. When he came to the door, he frowned and took away the disciples. He did not leave, but stood outside the main hall to guard.


    In the main hall, a disciple offered tea, and the master of the pavilion asked, "I don''t know if I can help you when you come here this time."


    Purple lotus immortal''s voice is dry: "the pavilion master is joking. This time I came to the lumen Pavilion, I was ordered by the master to stay for a while." She had already said this to Lu Dong before. Now the leader of the Liuming Pavilion asked again, which made her feel a little headache. She really felt a little impatient, but because of the identity of the other party, she was not easy to attack on the spot.


    Controlling one''s emotions is not an easy task for Zilian xianzun.


    The pavilion master and the elders were surprised.


    Just now Zilian xianzun talked about her master.


    Who is Zilian immortal master?


    Isn''t that the Xiyao Immortal Emperor!


    In fact, the owner of the pavilion had thought about it before. After all, Zilian xianzun wanted to improve his cultivation. He didn''t want to think about other things at all, and rarely walked around the fairyland. It was obviously unreasonable to say that he was just visiting the Liuming Pavilion this time, so he must have been ordered to come. But the owner of the pavilion didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, It''s a kind of trial to ask the other party before, but Zilian xianzun''s attitude is not very good. He''s also tangled, whether he wants to continue to ask.


    If this caused the impatience of purple lotus immortal Zun, I''m afraid, the other party will directly lift the table.


    Who can''t afford to offend others when his family and business are small?


    "Zilian xianzun is willing to stay in my lumen Pavilion, which will certainly make this place shine..." speaking of this, the pavilion master pauses and sighs, but he still doesn''t ask what he wants to ask the most. He just tells a disciple to clean up a pavilion and come out.


    If Xiao Yao were here, he would jump and scold.


    Your uncle, Lao Tzu and elder Dan Huang didn''t get a pavilion before. Now the purple lotus immortal is here. You can get one without saying a word. Do you look down on people?


    After Zilian xianzun left, the owner of the pavilion called all the elders of Liuming Pavilion and held an internal meeting.


    In addition to the Danhuang elder who was still in the thatched cottage, all the other elders were present.


    As for the question to be discussed, it''s very simple. It''s just to find out what the purpose of Zilian xianzun''s coming to the lumen Pavilion is.


    But no matter what they thought, they didn''t come up with a reason.


    After all, there has been no deep contact between lumingting and yanzhigu, no kindness or hatred.


    Really speaking of contact, that is, some fairies came to the rouge Valley last time to congratulate elder Dan Huang.


    Apart from that, there''s nothing else.


    Lu Dong had said before that when they were in Wanli lake, they didn''t have any conflicts with those Fairies in Rouge valley.


    Obviously, they didn''t come here for revenge.


    For a moment, the master of the pavilion and the elders were very sad.


    Purple lotus immortal Zun didn''t say anything, and they didn''t have any basis for guessing. If you want to ask, there are some taboos.


    "Maybe we should call Wu Xiao over. This boy may know something." Qiuming elder suddenly said, "although Lu Dong doesn''t have any contact with the fairies in Rouge Valley, Wu Xiao doesn''t have any contact with them."


    The face of the master changed.


    After thinking for a while, he also felt that what elder Qiuming had just said was very reasonable.


    After all, Xiao Yao has always given him a sense of instability.


    "Go and ask him." Said the master of the pavilion.


    Soon, Xiao Yao followed a disciple of the lumen Pavilion and entered the hall.


    Without beating around the Bush, the leader of Liuming Pavilion directly asked his doubts. Xiao Yao shook his head and said that he had never contacted the fairies of rouge valley when he was in Wanli pool, let alone formed a feud.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t look like a liar when he is serious. The master of the Liuming Pavilion sighs. He is helpless, but he is also lucky that he didn''t provoke the rouge valley. In fact, he is willing to believe what Xiao Yao said. If it''s really because of Xiao Yao and Zilian xianzun, they will not say nothing but kill Xiao Yao directly. The other side will not take into account the face of lumen Pavilion. If people are willing to give them, they will have face. What can they do if they don''t want to? Moreover, Zilian xianzun said before that she came here at the command of Xiyao Xiandi. In the view of the pavilion owner, although Xiao Yao had some Meng Lang, she didn''t offend Xiyao Xiandi. Then, the pavilion owner talks about going to the Dan master meeting. Xiao Yao still keeps the same attitude as before. When he leaves tomorrow, the pavilion owner is relieved. He originally proposed to let Xiao Yao attend the meeting, but he didn''t think so much about it. Now he feels that this is the most correct choice he has made. God knows this guy will stay in the lumen Pavilion, Will you accidentally provoke the murderer!

 Chapter 1922

    After Xiao Yao left the lumen Pavilion, the former calm was restored.


    In fact, it is true. Before Xiao Yao came to the lumen Pavilion, there was no big event. Every day was like yesterday, and the atmosphere was simple. But after Xiao Yao came to the lumen Pavilion, it seemed to break the peace.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s identity in the lumen Pavilion is too special.


    Mingming is a disciple who just joined the lumen Pavilion, but his status in the lumen Pavilion is far beyond that of ordinary disciples.


    Didn''t you see that people had already lived in the pavilion before?


    For the sake of this disciple, elder Dan Huang himself lived in the thatched cottage.


    Isn''t that enough to say?


    Most of the disciples of Luming pavilion are envious of Xiao Yao, but more of them are also a kind of jealousy.


    They just can''t figure out what''s so great about Xiao Yao, which is worthy of being valued by elder Dan Huang. When I heard that Xiao Yao was going to attend the meeting of Dan master, the expressions on the faces of all the disciples of Lu Ming Pavilion who heard about it all became a little wonderful.


    It''s hard for them to understand where Xiao Yao''s courage comes from, and they don''t know why they made such a decision.


    But when they think about it, they are relieved.


    If Xiao Yao can really shine at the Dan master meeting, their luminescent Pavilion can also shine behind. Don''t the big guys at the Dan master meeting mention the word "lumen Pavilion" several times when they praise their younger martial brother? If Xiao Yao doesn''t have any ability, he will go in high spirits and return home in disheartened mood, and there will be no loss for them. After all, this is just a little disciple of the lumen Pavilion. It''s impossible to cause any bad influence. There''s no need to worry about it at all.


    Sitting on the boat, Xiao Yao looks at the elder Dan Huang sitting beside him. He has a headache.


    After blinking, Xiao Yao couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing with me?"


    "Join in the fun!" The elder of Dan emperor said with a smile, "how can I say that I am also an alchemist? How can I be absent from the meeting of Dan master?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "that''s what I said, but why don''t you dare to say hello to the master of the Liuming Pavilion before you leave?"


    "It''s annoying to see him." Elder Dan Huang snorted.


    It seems that the other party is not willing to give Xiao Yao an independent Pavilion, so that he is still worried about it.


    As for whether this is the case, Xiao Yao thinks it is questionable.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, the real reason is that the elder Dan emperor also understood that if the owner of the lumen Pavilion knew about it in advance, he might not be willing to let it go.


    Xiao Yao plays an important role in Ming ting.


    Don''t say it''s humiliating at the Dan master meeting. Even if they die outside, it won''t have much impact on them.


    But elder Dan Huang is different.


    The previous Millennium birthday has explained a lot. The position of the elder of Dan emperor in the lumen Pavilion is no less than that of the plaque with three gold-plated characters "lumen Pavilion" when he sees the gate of the lumen pavilion after going up the mountain and raises his head.


    This is the face of lumen Pavilion.


    It doesn''t matter if Xiao Yao is disgraced, but if something happens to the elder of Dan emperor at the meeting of Dan master, it will have an irreparable bad influence on their lumen Pavilion.


    Elder Dan Huang sighed and didn''t want to think about those.


    As for the pavilion owner and the elders, it is not known what kind of expression they will show when they realize that he will also leave the lumen pavilion with Xiao Yao.


    "Do you want to go back after attending the Dan master meeting?" Elder Dan Huang looks at Xiao Yao and asks for no reason.


    This problem is so abrupt that even Xiao Yao did not think about it.


    He didn''t know why elder Dan Huang thought of these things and thought so far.


    "It''s hard to say now. Let''s wait until after the end of the Dan Normal University." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao has never been a person who likes to make his own life steps.


    Some people always like to make some watches about what they are going to do tomorrow and what they are going to do the day after tomorrow.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was a very boring thing.


    There is an unexpected situation. No one knows what he will experience tomorrow.


    Apart from this, Xiao Yao thinks that the beauty of life lies in that it is unknown. For example, when someone is born, he knows how he spent decades of his life and where he was buried after his old age. That kind of life, is desperate, there is nothing to look forward to, there is nothing to explore, too sad. Unfortunately, on earth, many people''s lives are like this. They know that they go to school before they are in their twenties. After they are in their twenties, they start to work again. They have to get married and have children. They are very busy. When they finally retire, they feel that they have a short time to spend to do what they want, But unexpectedly, the daughter is alive, and the son has sent the child to him to take care of him.


    When the old man can''t walk, close his eyes and think about it. Tut Tut, I''ve never really lived for myself in my life!


    Xiao Yao is not that kind of person, so he thinks this is the most precious thing he has ever experienced.


    Stand up and look down.


    The scenery of fairyland can be seen at a glance.


    It''s really a good place.


    Xiao Yao rubbed his nose.


    His biggest dream now is to stand in this position one day, then take his daughter''s wife''s hand and say to them:


    See? What so-called immortals, demons and demons? They are as good as ghosts and have to drink Laozi''s foot washing water!


    Have a good time!


    With a surge of emotion, he took out two ordinary wine bottles, one with the old man.


    Pull out the cork, Dan Huang elder put the wine in front of his nose and sniffed it. He was very happy: "this is the Xianzhi wine from our lumen pavilion?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting, but this Xianzhi wine is really precious. Even I don''t have much!" When he spoke, the elder raised his neck and took a big drink.


    Xiao Yao drinks with him.


    It''s also a drink.


    He stood up again and poured the Xianzhi wine in his bottle.


    "Practice!" Elder Dan Huang frowned.


    "You know shit!" Xiao Yao turned his face and said, "Laozi, this is a gift to drink the immortals of the world!"


    "Ha ha." Dan Huang elder sneered, ignored Xiao Yao and continued to drink.


    Under the boat.


    Two fairies are running fast, one male and one female. They look about the same age.


    Suddenly, a man in a Taoist robe stopped and rubbed the water stains on his face.


    He raised his head and saw a flying boat. He was furious.


    "Which son of a bitch, such a bastard, pees on the boat?"


    The girl also stopped, looked at the Daopao man''s down and laughed.


    The man in the Taoist robe wiped his face again. Suddenly he said, "it''s not urine, it''s wine! Tut Tut, this wine tastes really good. It''s much better than Lingwu world''s wine. Elder martial sister Luoyin, do we have any good wine in Zhenlong Jianzong? "


    "When you go back, ask Master." Luo Yin said with a smile.


    She still enjoys the other party''s address.


    Before there was no Taoist robe disciple, I had to call everyone I met in the sect, such as master, elder, elder brother and elder sister!


    Now, I finally become a senior sister.


    It sounds so comfortable


    "Ah, if there is good wine, I must keep some. Although Xiao Yao and I don''t like drinking, I know that Xu kuangge still likes drinking. I don''t know whether he knows me or not. Let alone whether he knows me or not, I''ll give him a few jars of wine first, and he will show me a smile. After all, isn''t he the one who doesn''t smile?"


    Luo Yin sighed and said, "I''ve told you many times, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge. Don''t mention these two names. It''s ok now that there are no other fairies around. But when we get to danzong, if you dare to mention these two names, you''ll have to be blinded to death..."


    The Daopao man had to raise his hand to surrender.


    "I''m wrong, elder martial sister Luoyin. I''ll never say it again."


    Luo Yin just nodded, this smile, eyes are bent into crescent moon, a little bit baby fat face looks more lovely.


    "Elder martial sister, do you know what my goal is now?" The Taoist robed man whispered.


    Luo Yin blinked at him, a little curious.


    "My goal is to hope that one day, Hong feisheng will be the name that other fairies dare not mention casually." Hong feisheng laughs.


    Luo Yin had a headache.


    She didn''t think it was a good thing.


    "By the way, elder martial sister Luoyin, why do we go to the Danshi meeting? Although there are alchemists in Zhenlong Jianzong, they won''t go. Shall we go Hong feisheng asked curiously.


    Before Luo Yin could answer this question, Hong feisheng continued: "moreover, my master said, let me seize the time to practice, maybe I can enter the realm of immortal generals! You''re good. You''ve pulled me out... "


    "Well, didn''t I sneak out, too? When I get back, I''ll help you plead with master. She won''t blame you for that. " Luo Yin said.


    "You haven''t told me yet. Why do we go to Dan Normal University?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "Because grandfather Chen can also make pills!" Luo Yin said seriously, "besides, grandfather Chen is very good at alchemy. I think he should go to the alchemist meeting!"


    "What if he didn''t go?" Hong feisheng scratched his hair and asked.


    "Then we''ll come back."


    "Well?"


    On the boat, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell to the left side again.


    He stretched out his finger, and the elder Dan Huang took a look at it. He judged some information from the flag on the boat.


    "This is the flying boat of xunmiaozong." Elder Dan Huang said, "xunmiaozong is a sect in Xiwu state."¡° Looking for a wonderful school Xiao Yao shook his head, "it seems that he has never heard of it."¡° It''s a small sect. However, their sect has gained great fame in recent years. " Dan Huang elder said¡° Why? "¡° They have a talented alchemist. " Elder Dan stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes, "it seems that he is only over 400 years old, but he has been able to refine super product God Dan, ha ha! But that kind of genius, in my opinion, is a fart. " Looking at Xiao Yao''s smile, elder Dan Huang laughed: "I didn''t have such confidence before, but now I have it!" Obviously, Xiao Yao is his strength¡° Stop blowing. People are coming. " Xiao Yao pointed out that the flying boat from xunmiaozong had come towards them. Xiao Yao is very angry. Because he found that the other side did not turn the light, he forced to change the lane.

 Chapter 1923

    When the two flying boats were together, a fairy family began to shout across the air. The voice was filled with fairy power, and it was like thunder.


    "I dare to ask you, Taoist friend of liumingting, can we go and have a chat?"


    Dan Huang elder narrowed his eyes and said, "come here!"


    As the words fell, a rainbow rose from the boat of xunmiaozong, like an arch bridge, linking the two boats together.


    Even a few fairies came over from the arch bridge.


    Walking in the front was an old man with white beard, followed by three young fairies, all dressed in green shirts, and sewed a word "Miao" with white thread on their chest.


    After getting on the boat on this side of the luminescent Pavilion, I saw the elder Dan Huang, and the young fairies all bowed their hands.


    "I''ve seen elder Dan Huang!"


    Only the old man with white beard was still not humble and arrogant. It was obvious that the identity of the other side in the clan was the same as that of elder Dan Huang, otherwise he would not dare to ignore the etiquette.


    Since he came to the fairyland, Xiao Yao found that fairyland should attach so much importance to etiquette, even to a kind of pedantic state, Xiao Yao sometimes can''t see it any more.


    The other side''s disciples have expressed, but Xiao Yao always stands there, motionless.


    The little old man with white beard took a deep look at Xiao Yao. He was not happy in his eyes, but he didn''t show it in his mouth. He obviously kept it in his heart.


    "Cough, Wu Xiao, this is the leader of xunmiao sect." Dan Huang elder coughed to say.


    Xiao Yao looked at the old man with white beard and nodded gently: "Oh."


    Elder Dan Huang


    Master of xunmiaozong


    They''re all thinking about a problem.


    Well, what do you mean?


    Because now people are standing in front of them, even if the elder Dan Huang hears, the other side is aware of it. Simply, he used this kind of way to ask Xiao Yao to give a gift, but Xiao Yao didn''t seem to understand what he meant. What the elder Dan Emperor didn''t understand now is whether Xiao Yao really didn''t understand what he meant or was pretending to be a fool.


    He and Xiao Yao have known each other for some time. In ordinary times, Xiao Yao has more chicken thieves than chicken thieves. He is definitely not that kind of slow witted.


    Therefore, the latter is more likely.


    Elder Dan Huang was also helpless.


    He thinks Xiao Yao''s character is a little strange.


    Before in the lumen Pavilion, he had his own cover. Xiao Yao didn''t conform to the rules, but now, he is an outsider! Can you die by giving people a little face? Don''t you know the fairies pay attention to this?


    "Cough, elder Dan Huang, who is this?" Master xunmiao coughed and asked curiously.


    Dan Huang elder a headache, originally want to make up an identity for Xiao Yao, so there is no rules.


    But now Xiao Yao''s identity is hard to come by. If he does, Xiao Yao''s identity will be destroyed again. It''s troublesome. Even if he has this idea, Xiao Yao may not want to. He simply says, "this is my new apprentice."


    "Oh The master of xunmiaozong nodded gently, "if you are really a talented person."


    Although the words on the mouth sound good, but the fool can hear it, the other side is a little unhappy.


    Elder Dan Huang also understood and even fully understood the displeasure of the master of xunmiaozong.


    He understands, does not mean that Xiao Yao can understand.


    Feeling that what the other party said was weird, he gave a cold hum and said, "thank you for your praise, master xunmiao. These people behind you are all your disciples?"


    The master of xunmiaozong was slightly stunned, but he was not happy.


    How do you listen? It''s a little uncomfortable!


    However, due to the face of Dan Huang elder, he still nodded: "yes."


    "Ha ha, you disciples are not so good." Xiao Yao said.


    "..." the master of xunmiaozong was stunned.


    The two disciples behind him were also stunned.


    Can I wipe it?


    You really think you look good!


    Why do you say that to others!


    However, what Xiao Yao said is not unreasonable.


    The two young fairies standing behind the leader of xunmiaozong had a face similar to that drawn by compasses, and another one had a square face, which was a little awkward.


    "Cough, Wu Xiao, pay attention to what you say!" Elder Dan Huang stares at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed, but nodded.


    We can only meet the requirements of elder Dan Huang.


    "Ha ha, elder Dan Huang, are you going to the Dan master meeting?" After all, it is not far away from danzong. There is no need to guess the destination of the other party.


    "Yes." Elder Dan Huang nodded, knowing that he didn''t want to talk to Xiao Yao. He was a little relieved. He always felt that if the other side continued to talk with Xiao Yao, it was likely that they would fight each other.


    "Are you going to attend this meeting of Dan master?" Master xunmiao was a little surprised.


    "Not me." Elder Dan Huang shook his head, glanced at Xiao Yao and said, "it''s my disciple."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. It''s good to let the disciples have more opportunities to experience." With these words, the master of xunmiaozong added a few words, "however, since he is the disciple of elder Dan Huang, he must be young and promising, and he is beyond the ordinary fairy family in alchemy, which is worth looking forward to."


    Dan Huang elder listened to each other''s words, slightly frowned.


    This word sounds like a compliment, but when you look at it carefully, you can see that you want to roast Xiao Yao on the fire.


    Xiao Yao looked at the master of xunmiaozong standing in front of him, sneered and said, "my Alchemy skill is rare and ordinary. I''m ashamed to teach master. However, it should be better than these disciples under your hand."


    This is a curse again.


    First, he said that he was a fool, and then he said that the other party was not as good as a fool.


    Elder Dan Huang can''t listen any more.


    But


    I don''t know why, he suddenly felt very happy.


    If it was in the past, no matter what the other party''s identity was, elder Dan Huang would always keep a mind of being kind to others.


    This is also a habit of the disciples from the upper part of the pavilion to the lower part of the main hall.


    Now, suddenly break this habit, in addition to some inadaptability, but also some novelty.


    "Good! Young fairies should have such vigor. Since that is the case, we will wait and see. " With these words, master xunmiaozong left.


    Before leaving, I didn''t forget to say hello to elder Dan Huang.


    After xunmiaozong left with his two disciples, elder Dan Huang turned to look at Xiao Yao and said nothing.


    "If you do this, you will have a grudge against xunmiaozong." Dan Huang elder said seriously.


    "What''s the point?" Xiao Yao asked, "I''m just a disciple of the lumen Pavilion. People can''t really hate me. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it either."


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s face as if nothing had happened, elder Dan Huang was obviously unhappy, but thinking about it, he was happy.


    Xiao Yao Leng, asked: "what are you happy about?"


    "Why am I not happy? I''m not the owner of the lumen Pavilion. I''m just an elder. If people want to bear a grudge, they also bear a grudge against the owner of the Pavilion! " Dan Huang elder a face serious say.


    Xiao Yao


    He always felt that if it went on like this, elder Dan Huang might be assimilated by himself.


    For now, it seems that elder Dan Huang has been led astray by himself


    When the boat stops, Xiao Yao and the elder of Danhuang fall together and arrive at danzong.


    At this time, danzong was already full of a large group of fairies, and the guiding disciples of danzong were already a little busy.


    At a glance, Xiao Yao could not help feeling.


    "There are a lot of immortals who use Dan to enter the Taoism." Xiao Yao said.


    The elder of Dan emperor glanced at him, but he didn''t have a good way: "you can''t because these are the fairies who use Dan to enter the Tao, right?"


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng: "isn''t it?"


    "Nonsense, of course not! Most of them were accompanied The elder said, "just like the previous xunmiao sect, except for the disciple of alchemy, even the leader of xunmiao sect didn''t know how to alchemy! Aren''t they coming together? "


    "Then what are they doing here, joining in the fun?" Xiao Yao felt deeply unable to understand this.


    "On the one hand, it''s because they want to protect their alchemists." Elder Dan Huang said, "every Alchemist is very important to a sect."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said to himself, "if you say that, the lumen Pavilion really doesn''t care about me!"


    "That''s because you don''t have the real skills." Dan Huang elder youyou said, "if you are Liang Yulong, just join the lumen Pavilion. Maybe our pavilion owner will really arrange a pavilion for you."


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing.


    At this time, a middle-aged fairy came, with a small moustache, a big figure and small eyes.


    After him, he followed two disciples of the danzong sect. When they got to the front and back of him, they bowed to the elder of the Danhuang emperor.


    "Elder Dan Huang, ha ha, long time no see! Don''t get hurt! "


    "You''re all right." The elder of Dan emperor said with a smile, "when you come to the territory of Dan Zong, you really don''t get used to it! Elder Yegu, I heard that your Dan sect has a disciple who can refine super grade God Dan today. He is only 80 years old? "


    "Ha ha, yes, it''s my close disciple, right here!" When he spoke, the disciple, who was called elder Yegu by elder Danhuang, turned his face and looked at a pretty disciple behind him. "Don''t you hurry out and let elder Danhuang have a look?"


    That disciple a burst of panic, rushed to the Dan emperor elder luggage: "Dan Zong disciple Xie Qing, met Dan emperor elder." Elder Dan Huang waved his hand and said a few flattering words. The other side was just embarrassed to smile¡° What''s not promising, go back. " Elder Yegu shook his head and said, "let brother Dan laugh. Ah..." elder Dan laughed and said, "where, where." Then, the other side''s eyes fell on Xiao Yao¡° What''s this

 Chapter 1924

    For the arrival of elder Danhuang, elder Yegu was actually a little curious.


    But the danzong convention will be held once every two years.


    This is the first time for elder Dan Huang to come.


    You know, although lumingting is not a small sect, there are only a few fairies who use Dan to enter the Taoism.


    In addition to the Dan emperor elder, there are no other alchemist disciples in the lumen Pavilion who can produce super grade God pills.


    So although elder Yegu had been scolding his disciples before, the pride in his tone could be heard by a fool.


    Even in the fairies, there are only a hundred alchemists who can produce super quality elixirs.


    This is what elder Dan Huang said to Xiao Yao before.


    Most of them are in danzong, but the pills of danzong are seldom revealed.


    This is also why the super product God pill is very precious in the fairyland.


    As for danzong''s pills, we all know where they have gone, but we can''t say.


    Before the Dan emperor elder said to Xiao Yao, there is an Immortal Emperor standing behind the Dan clan.


    However, to be sure, it is definitely not Xiyao Xiandi.


    Otherwise, the fairy of rouge valley would not have gone to Liuming pavilion to ask for medicine.


    After hearing about Xiao Yao''s identity, the other side was also a little surprised, and then bowed his hand to congratulate again.


    "It seems that brother Dan has a good apprentice!"


    The master and elders of the Liuming Pavilion may not understand it, but the elder Yegu in front of them can guess something.


    If Xiao Yao was really just an ordinary disciple, the elder of Dan emperor would not personally accompany him to the meeting of Dan master.


    And since elder Dan Huang dares to come, it means that elder Dan Huang has great confidence in his disciples. Otherwise, if Xiao Yao is really defeated, he will be eliminated soon, and elder Dan Huang will have no light at the meeting.


    Therefore, this fairy named Wu Xiao can at least produce super product God pill.


    As for the level of the super product God pill, I heard the elder of the Dan emperor say that there is a unique identification method of the Dan sect, which can give the super product God pill a level.


    As for what''s going on, even the elder Dan Huang is not very clear.


    This is what Xiao Yao is curious about.


    The other side did not continue to be polite to the elder of Dan emperor. After all, now Dan Zong has been a little busy.


    Under the leadership of elder Yegu, Xiao Yao and elder Danhuang also stay in danzong. They don''t say much, so they hurry to greet other fairies.


    Elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao have their own rooms. After entering the room, Xiao Yao feels that the aura in the room is very abundant. It''s almost the same as that in the pavilion of Luming Pavilion. It''s just a guest room. God knows where the patriarch and elders of Dan clan live.


    The pavilions in the lumen pavilion are only available to the elders of the pavilion master, but they can only compare with the guest rooms of shangdanzong. They are really rich and powerful.


    "It''s certainly not a bad thing for you to come to the alchemist''s meeting this time. Anyway, you originally wanted to make alchemy. It''s also very good to make alchemy here. The success rate will be much higher." After sitting down, elder Dan Huang chatted with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao nodded. In fact, he thought of this before.


    Comparatively speaking, danzong is really the geomantic treasure land of fairyland.


    To be honest, Xiao Yao wants to learn from his teacher in danzong. They won''t refuse, will they?


    Looking at Xiao Yao falling into thinking, elder Dan Huang suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    "What are you thinking?" Dan Huang elder frowned and asked.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "my mind you don''t guess, you can''t guess."


    Elder Dan Huang


    When I was about to speak, the fairy came to visit me.


    After all, the identity of elder Dan Huang is unusual.


    When the other disciples came, they were all welcomed by the danzong disciples, but when he came, they were welcomed by the elders of the danzong clan. From this, we can see that some of them were unusual.


    How could it be treated like this if it was changed to other fairies?


    Just sent off a wave, and then came a wave.


    Dan Huang elder simply went back to his room to deal with those fairies.


    These fairies can''t be ignored.


    Therefore, sometimes the elder of Danhuang admired Xiao Yao''s style of acting. He said what he wanted to say and did what he wanted to do.


    When the elder Dan emperor talked with the fairies, Xiao Yao was also restless. The current environment was not suitable for alchemy, so he just went out for a walk.


    Danzong is still very big.


    It''s about the same size as the lumen Pavilion.


    However, Xiao Yao did not dare to go too far. He just wandered around.


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that the atmosphere of the lumen Pavilion is better.


    The disciples of danzong he saw on the road didn''t have any expression on their faces. Xiao Yao didn''t nod his head to say hello, even his eyes were empty.


    It''s like a walking corpse.


    In short, the disciples of the lumen Pavilion look a little stiff.


    These disciples of danzong are thinking about how to refine pills every day. It''s a waste of time for them to think about other things.


    Originally Xiao Yao thought the disciples of the lumen Pavilion were meaningless, but now they are more lovely.


    After coming to the fairyland, Xiao Yao felt that the fairyland of Zhenlong Jianzong was the easiest to get along with, and he didn''t know if it was because of Zhenlong Jianzong, the family he first contacted.


    In fact, many fairies could not help walking around after they came to danzong. Danzong didn''t take it seriously. After all, the visitors are guests. Except for some places that are very important to danzong, there will be some disciples of danzong who are forbidden to enter. In other places, you can walk around.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao also saw a lot of fairies from other sects, but on the whole, there are very few scattered fairies.


    In the words of elder Dan Huang, as long as you are an alchemist, you can''t be a Sanxian. Even if you are really a Sanxian, if you don''t want to join any sect, you will be left behind by a big sect to make a sacrifice. This is also very important for an alchemist.


    After all, if you want to make an alchemy, you need all kinds of herbs. After all, it''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. It''s also a must for alchemists to find a powerful sect.


    In fact, when elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao said these words, the deeper meaning was that they hoped Xiao Yao could stay and become a true disciple of the lumen Pavilion.


    However, he didn''t make it very clear, probably because he was worried about doing bad things with good intentions and achieving the opposite effect.


    Xiao Yao, though he understood the meaning of elder Dan Huang, still chose to be confused.


    At a deeper level, he completely pretended that he didn''t understand.


    Elder Dan Huang probably understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, so he didn''t do too much entanglement on this issue.


    He always has the idea of pushing the boat with the current.


    If Xiao Yao wants to join the lumen Pavilion, he will try his best to do it, but if Xiao Yao doesn''t have such an idea, or is very repulsive, he will never force it.


    In a more powerful way, that is: if you can''t hold the sand, you can lift it


    "Taoist friend, where is the Danshu Hall of danzong?" At this time, two fairies stopped Xiao Yao. One of them asked politely.


    Xiao was happy: "I don''t know!" Then, he asked, "what does Dan Shu Dian mean?"


    The gentle man in white was a little surprised and said, "don''t you know? Is it the first time that Daoyou came to attend the Dan master meeting


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "That''s right. Every year when the Danshi meeting opens, the Danshu Hall of danzong is open to the public. Everyone can borrow those Danshu, but they can''t take them away." Speaking of these, in front of the two fairies, there was a yearning expression, "that''s the real treasure!"


    Xiao Yao was a little curious: "are all the books about alchemy in the Danshu hall?"


    The two fairies nodded.


    Xiao Yao laughed in his heart.


    Although he hasn''t gone yet, you don''t need to think about it. The really good things must have been put away long ago.


    If we say that danzong is so selfless, we don''t believe it even if we kill him.


    It''s not that Xiao Yao''s heart is dark, but that''s the truth.


    Besides, alchemy originally depends on strength. It''s useless to read as many books as it is to forge iron. It''s useless to read as many books about skills without enough physical strength.


    "Well, I have to say that danzong is very kind!" Another immortal with a jade pendant on his waist said, "it''s really profound! If only every sect had such awareness. "


    "That is, unlike the Dragon Sword sect in that town, they would not agree to see their sword mountain. If they are really stingy, they should open up the sword mountain and let all the sword practitioners in the fairyland feel the sword spirit. Isn''t it good? Anyway, they won''t lose a sword or a piece of meat! " The gentle fairy also sighed, and his tone was full of condemnation.


    Xiao Yao is disgusting.


    It turns out that fairyland also has such a moral female watch!


    He looked at the gentle fairy, arched his hand and said with a smile, "dare you ask your name?"


    "Korean." Speaking of this, the other party paused and asked with a smile, "how about you, Daoyou? From which school or school? "


    Xiao Yao did not answer each other''s question, waved his hand, said with a smile: "Han Daoyou, I wonder if you can get a wife?"


    "If you have a wife, it''s a sword mender." Han Wen said with a smile.


    "Well... Han Daoyou, how about your daughter-in-law lend me a break? Anyway, your daughter-in-law will not lose a piece of meat. " Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes.


    The one who laughs is called amiable.


    The expression on the face of the fairy called Han Wen suddenly froze.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what Xiao Yao meant by "cool". However, as long as the long brain, a simple guess, you can guess¡° You... What are you talking about? It''s insulting, it''s insulting, it''s insulting Han Wen covered his chest with one hand, and Xiao Yao was very angry¡° Hehe, he also said that he is a Taoist friend. I can''t borrow your daughter-in-law to have a good time. It''s too mean. It''s shameless! " Xiao Yao finished, spitting again, and then went away.

 Chapter 1925

    Xiao yaocai knew that it was not the earth that had the kind of people who stood at the commanding height of morality and bossed others, who stood and spoke without backache.


    In the fairy family, such a silly lack of a grasp is still a large number.


    As for transposition thinking, they didn''t think about it, but because of the different starting point, they can say without guilt, I can do it!


    It''s like asking them, if there''s a million, are you willing to donate them all?


    They must nod their heads and say: of course I will! When I am rich, I will enjoy myself alone, not as much as others. Let''s learn how to bark together... Oh no, let''s eat and drink good food together!


    They can''t have a million in their life anyway.


    If one day he scraped the lottery ticket and got lucky, he would forget his original words.


    Whether it''s the people of the earth or the fairyland, there are always some disgusting things.


    Xiao Yao''s mood improved a lot after a bad breath.


    The guy named Hanwen on purpose is still holding back at this time.


    In fact, it''s not that the other party didn''t want to rush up and talk to Xiao Yao.


    Or righteously and each other say: my daughter-in-law is impossible to give you cool.


    But after thinking about it, he always felt that Xiao Yao was not a good communicator.


    If it''s really a theory, maybe there will be a fight. If it''s really a fight - not to mention whether it can be fought, even if it is, it will be dealt with by danzong. Making trouble in danzong''s territory is not as simple as being expelled.


    The system of danzong is still very strict. When they enter danzong, they have to follow the rules of danzong. Otherwise, they may die in danzong.


    You come here just to get some benefits from danzong, but you don''t want to give your life here.


    Moreover, it''s really not worth fighting with each other just to make a breakthrough.


    To understand these, Korean immediately feel more relaxed.


    This kind of spirit of self comfort is very good, at least can avoid a lot of trouble.


    After accepting Han Wen''s bloody face again, Xiao Yao walked forward for a while. Interestingly, he just came to the place where Han Wen and another fairy asked him.


    Danshu hall.


    Many fairies are pouring into the Danshu hall.


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to go in to join in the fun, but he just raised his foot to go in, only to find that it was already crowded and there was no place to stay.


    This bustle, Xiao Yao even if wants to gather together, but also does not have this opportunity.


    Just as he turned to leave, Xiao Yao saw a familiar figure among the large group of fairies.


    "I''m a big Cao!" Xiao Yao peed at that time.


    Look at the expression on his face, it''s like seeing a ghost.


    He rubbed his eyes hard.


    It was the first time he doubted if something was wrong with his eyes.


    "This guy, why are you here? Still with Luo Yin? "


    For a moment, Xiao Yao didn''t know whether he wanted to go up and say hello.


    At this time, suddenly the shoulder was patted.


    Xiao Yao turned around and saw Korean standing behind him with a frown.


    "What for?"


    In fact, at first, Han Wen did not intend to argue with Xiao Yao.


    But unexpectedly, he just found the Danshu hall, and met each other.


    But originally also want to say a few words, the result was so a roar, want to say, and quickly swallow back.


    "Cough, it''s OK, excuse me..." Korean whispered.


    Yes.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He''s really convinced.


    If he is Korean''s daughter-in-law, they all want to slap him to death.


    At the end of the day, how can there be such a counsellor?


    It''s a disgrace to the fairies.


    "Go in." The other side''s attitude has been so good, Xiao Yao is also lazy to make trouble with the other side, side opened the body, let Han Wen and the fairy around him go in together.


    In fact, it''s not only Korean, but also the fairy family around Korean.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    In this case, it makes sense to put it in fairyland.


    In the beginning, Korean was furious.


    As a result, these friends around him not only didn''t want to help him find Xiao Yao trouble, but also said a lot of words, trying to appease Korean mood.


    Originally there was no urine in Korean, and after being persuaded, he quickly calmed down.


    So in Xiao Yao''s opinion, whether it''s a fairy or a Terran, sometimes it''s better not to be too calm.


    Calmness is naturally a good thing, but if it is too cold and quiet, it will lose some blood.


    At first, Xiao Yao regretted what he had said before. He thought that what he had said was too much, but now when he saw the appearance of Korean, he would not feel that way.


    When Xiao Yao plans to turn around and leave, he suddenly hears a roar from inside.


    "You are blind!"


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked inside. He was surprised to find that Korean was shouting.


    "Well, I was a little curious at the beginning. I didn''t expect that you went to Zhenlong Jianzong. What''s the matter? I thought that when I came to Zhenlong Jianzong, I would have a dependence and I could do whatever I wanted?" Han Wen said with a sneer.


    "Presumptuous, what are you and what are you shouting about?" Luo Yin gets angry and blocks Hong feisheng''s face. Her eyes are like a knife.


    Han Wen looked at Luo Yin, a little surprised, and sneered: "why, Hong, you have no ability, you want to hide behind other fairies? Bah, what a shame


    Luo Yin scolded: "he is my younger martial brother. What do you want to do?"


    "Your younger martial brother? Ha ha, you don''t know. You are not only from the Terran, but also know Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao! Xu kuangge killed so many xianzuns in our Xianzu before. As for Xiao Yao, he did not kill our Xianzu in the wilderness. The most important thing is that Xiao Yao was also the person named by Xiandi! He''s related to those two people. What else can he be? " Korean said angrily.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He was also helpless.


    This Hong feisheng, don''t you know to find out the situation of fairyland first, distinguish what can be said and what can''t be said?


    Originally I knew Xu kuangge and myself, but it was nothing.


    But now it''s fairyland.


    He and Xu kuangge are the number one enemies of fairyland.


    In other words, when Xu kuangge went to earth, was Hong feisheng born?


    Have they really seen each other?


    Isn''t that bragging?


    Even if you brag, you just hit the bull.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt that Hong feisheng was really sad!


    It''s bad luck to know myself and Xu Bingge


    In fact, Hong feisheng is not to blame.


    Originally, Hong feisheng was absolutely calm.


    However, after he came to the fairyland, the first thing he wanted to do was to go to find Xu kuangge. After all, everyone came from Lingwu world. He was a fellow townsman. He was full of tears when he saw him.


    As a result, although I didn''t find my hometown, I was still tearful.


    Then, he heard something about Xiao Yao. At the moment, he asked where Xiao Yao was. This time, he was trampled by a large group of fairies.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t know was that the sect Hong feisheng was led to was the clan of Korean.


    At the beginning, among the large group of fairies who bullied Hong feisheng, Korean was the first.


    "Han Wen, I didn''t recruit you, I didn''t provoke you. How about you?" Hong feisheng sneered and walked forward two steps, blocking Luo Yin behind him.


    "Whether I was in the Terran before or in the fairyland now, I have no intention of hiding behind women." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ha ha, they are not women, they are fairies. Do you know what you are talking about? Why do you abuse your elder martial sister so much? It''s a violation of etiquette Korean said.


    There was a bang.


    This is another big hat for Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng made a slip of the tongue just now.


    Although he came to the fairyland time is not short, but there is still no way to completely get rid of his previous problems.


    But what he said in Korean just now made him very angry.


    When did the word "human" begin to insult the fairies?


    It''s like


    In the eyes of these fairies.


    People should be equated with animals.


    A group of anger, burning in Hong feisheng''s chest.


    Finally, he took a step forward.


    "Don''t you want to trouble me? I''m here now. What can you do to me? " Hong feisheng asked.


    Luo Yin drags Hong feisheng: "OK, don''t fall into the trap of the other party."


    "I think that''s a trick, isn''t it?" Han Wen said, "this is in danzong. If I really do something to you, doesn''t danzong want to trouble me? Hehe, you are here to join in the Danshi meeting this time. I''m not. I''m dragged into the water by such rubbish as you. Who can I find to cry then? "


    Xiao Yao finally pushed aside a large group of fairies and came to him.


    He didn''t mean to put it off until this time.


    It''s just that there are so many fairies around here.


    He tried to squeeze in, but he also used nine oxen and two tigers.


    It turns out that most of the people, whether they are human or fairy, like to watch the fun.


    Originally, there were some fairies who thought that Han Wengang''s words were too much and wanted to help them say a few words. Of course, it was not because of how kind they were. They just wanted to brush their existence and favor in front of Luo Yin. If they could make a partner with such a beautiful fairy, it would not be a bad thing! But when they learned from Korean that Hong feisheng actually came from the human race, they had a lot to do with Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao. So, they quickly give up the idea before. Korean said is happy, but suddenly the shoulder was patted. Turning around and seeing the face I had seen before, Han Wen almost peed¡° I thought you were a counsellor, but I didn''t expect that you also like to bully other fairies! " Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "I''m also here to participate in the Dan Normal University. We have similar identities, so let''s go out and practice?" Korean: "what''s so special? Why are you everywhere?

 Chapter 1926

    When Han Wen saw Xiao Yao, his face changed dramatically.


    In a moment, there is no previous arrogance.


    It looks like a ghost.


    "You... What are you doing?" Korean subconsciously said such a sentence.


    He''s really going to cry.


    It''s like


    I didn''t offend him just now!


    There are so many fairies here. Can''t you bully another one?


    "People are looking for you to annoy you. Is it none of your business for him to come from the Terran? You are so capable, why don''t you go to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge for trouble? " Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "if you can''t find Xiao Yao, one day if I meet Xiao Yao, I''ll tell him that there is a Korean in Xianzu who hates him so much that he wants to find you? And then there was Xu kuangge, who killed so many xianzuns in Xianzu. You have great ability. You went out to fight with him at the beginning! "


    "..." Han Wen was rebuffed by Xiao Yao''s words, and he couldn''t say a word again.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Who did you invite and who did you provoke?


    Why does the other party have to have a hard time with themselves?


    Xiao Yao is also curious.


    This guy looked very withered before. He was so humiliated by himself that he didn''t dare to fart. As a result, in front of Hong feisheng, he changed again. He looked like a gangster or a party boss. Who gave him courage?


    "I just don''t like him, can I?" Korean weak said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "of course, no problem, but I can''t stand you, can I?"


    ¡±Wu Xiao, why are you here? " Luo Yin has come up to him and asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and pointed to Korean: "let''s clean him up first."


    Luo Yin nodded: "good! Hum, this guy is not a good thing at first sight


    For Luo Yin, it''s not a good thing to say other fairies... It''s probably a kind of dirty language.


    It''s a very vicious one.


    Xiao Yao has a smile.


    Han Wen wants to cry without tears.


    He was thinking about a question before, why did the other party come to trouble himself?


    Now he understands.


    Love each other. This is a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong!


    "It''s not right, is it?" Han Wen was a bit frustrated and said a word.


    Xiao Yao then laughed: "OK? What''s your opinion? I''m very hard to squeeze over. I''m sweating. Can you tell me now? What do I want? "


    Korean wants to swear.


    I don''t know what you want!


    I still want to ask you!


    You have to do this to me. What are you up to?


    "What do you want?" Korean suddenly raised his voice.


    Obviously, it''s urinary.


    "No, come on! Hurt each other Xiao Yao said, "are we fighting or fighting?"


    "Well?" Each other a Leng, curious looking at Xiao Yao, "what do you mean?"


    "Fighting is simple. Let''s find a place to fight hard. Life and death depend on wealth." Xiao Yao said.


    Korean shrinks its neck.


    I''m Cao. It sounds terrible


    He shook his head quickly.


    "It''s insulting, it''s insulting, let''s talk about Wendou."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "Wendou is also simple, you stab me, I stab you, who died first who is unlucky."


    Korean is going to pee.


    What a psycho!


    Who invented Wendou and Wudou!


    In that case


    Isn''t it a big profit for those who start first?


    Generally, it''s hard for the opponent to have the chance to make a move if he starts hard, right?


    "Didn''t you say that before? Now that the opportunities are all in front of you, don''t you promise to come down quickly? " Xiao Yao asked.


    Luo Yin pulled Xiao Yao''s arm and said, "Oh, Wu Xiao, don''t be impulsive. It''s not as good as that... Besides, if you really fight, it''s my elder martial sister. You''re not a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, you shouldn''t be yours..."


    Korean is like grasping the straw in general, quickly nod hard.


    "Yes! Why should I fight with you? You are not a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong! " Han Wen sneered and said, "so, you are not qualified!"


    "..." Luo Yin regretted.


    Originally, she wanted to help Xiao Yao, but now looking at it, she seems to have helped a lot.


    I felt a little guilty.


    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t care much about these.


    Luo Yin thinks so now because she doesn''t know Korean at all.


    Of course, Xiao Yao just saw Korean before, and he didn''t know much about it, but he got to know it a little bit. This guy counseled to his core. Even without Luo Yin''s words, the other party would still look for other reasons. He didn''t have to think about it. Xiao Yao could make such a judgment, which is absolutely accurate.


    Xiao Yao turns around and looks at Hong feisheng.


    Hong feisheng also looked at Xiao Yao at this time, and his eyes revealed some curiosity.


    Is this fairy called Wu Xiao?


    But why does the tone of each other''s voice, as well as the expression on his face, give him a sense of deja vu?


    However, he still did not associate the other side with Xiao Yao. He just felt that he was familiar with Xiao Yao, that''s all.


    Although he knows that Xiao Yao can change his appearance, his opponent''s technique is not as exaggerated as he thought. It''s just a simple change of his appearance. Now Xiao Yao has not only changed his appearance, but also changed his figure. He''s a little shorter and thinner, which is totally different from Xiao Yao in Hong feisheng''s impression.


    "He bullied you before?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng was confused.


    I don''t understand why the other party suddenly asked this.


    But I don''t know why, when Xiao Yao asked him this question, Hong feisheng almost cried.


    It''s the kind of feeling that the baby is wronged.


    It seems that in the face of Xiao Yao, he really wants to tell his grievances during this period of time.


    As for why such an idea came into being, he did not know.


    "Well..." Hong feisheng nodded gently.


    Then I felt a little uncomfortable.


    There seems to be a feeling that I''m fighting outside and I''m going home to talk to my parents when I lose.


    "How to bully?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Hong feisheng is very sad.


    He always felt that it was very unkind for the other party to ask such questions.


    It''s like asking a man who''s been blasted. Does it hurt at that time? Where is it


    Is it interesting?


    It''s like sprinkling salt on the wound!


    "Cough, is it that painful?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng lowered his head, more sad.


    I always feel ridiculed.


    Do you have to talk like this?


    "Forget it, if you don''t say it, I''ll mend it myself." Xiao Yao sighed.


    For a while.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are.


    There is always a feeling that my son is rubbed on the ground by the bully at school.


    So Xiao Yao became even more angry.


    He turned and looked at Korean.


    When he came into contact with Xiao Yao''s eyes, Han Wen subconsciously stepped back.


    There''s always a sense of being watched by a beast. It''s just too late to react at this time.


    Before, Han Wen did not dare to have a conflict with Xiao Yao. Half of the reason was that he felt that he had never seen such a shameless and unreasonable fairy family before. For a moment, he was shocked. Another part of the reason is that he always feels that there are too many restrictions on danzong. If there is a real conflict, both sides will have bad luck, but Xiao Yao obviously has no such worries. At this time, he has already walked towards the Korean meteor and raised his arm.


    This slap, cleanly will be Korean direct fan fly out.


    In fact, with the strength of Korean, even if it''s really not as good as Xiao Yao, it''s OK to resist for a while, but Xiao Yao''s hand is a bit unexpected, not to mention Korean. The fairies around are all in a daze at this time.


    They didn''t expect that the other side would say they would do it.


    Don''t look. What''s this place?


    What''s more, when they just slapped Korean out, they already saw that the corner of Korean''s mouth overflowed with blood.


    It can be seen that the strength of the other side is great.


    Originally, they thought Xiao Yao was just pretending to be forced to punish him, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    When Han Wen lay on the ground, his eyes were still silent, as if Xiao Yao''s slap had pulled his soul out of the body.


    However, this is just the beginning, not the end.


    Xiao Yao went in the direction of Korean again.


    Those Fairies in front of Xiao Yao unconsciously move aside, as if for fear of provoking each other.


    Watching the fairies give in one after another, Korean feels even worse.


    Is it true that there are so many fairies that none of them can help each other in the face of injustice?


    "Get up." Xiao Yao said, looking down at the Korean who pretended to be stupid.


    Korean remained silent, still blind.


    His idea is simple.


    I just lie down, and don''t stand up, and keep a silly look, you are always embarrassed to continue to hit me, right?


    Good idea.


    But it''s silly and naive.


    When is Xiao Yao that kind of talkative?


    When he was still pretending to be dead, Xiao Yao had already reached out and grabbed his ankle, lifted him upside down and kicked him out again.


    If you have seen the world cup students, this time should understand, what is long-range midfield. Han Wen''s body flew out along an arc and hit a row of bookshelves. Xiao Yao even thinks there should be a BGM at this time. I want to fly higher, fly higher... "Stop it Finally, a disciple of danzong couldn''t see it any more and rushed forward¡° If you want to die, come here. " Xiao Yao glanced coldly at the disciples of danzong. Shan Zong''s disciple, who was told by Xiao Yao, was in a daze. Especially... Is this too arrogant? Don''t you know where you are now? This is danzong! It''s our territory¡° Be presumptuous One of the disciples of danzong was obviously stimulated by Xiao Yao. He was furious and rushed to Xiao Yao. Just in front of him, Xiao Yao kicked him in the chest and kicked him out¡° How dare you stop me if I want to fight the fairy family? " Xiao Yao sneered and continued to walk towards Korean. It''s slow, but it''s full of momentum.

 Chapter 1927

    Xiao Yao expected that although the Danshu Hall of danzong is now open to the public, many books have been hidden.


    But even so, Danshu hall is still the important place of danzong!


    It was a big mistake to fight with other fairies in danzong, not to mention in Danshu hall.


    What''s more, this bastard even beat Dan Zong''s disciples!


    Even Luo Yin felt that Xiao Yao was walking faster and faster on his way to death, and the speed was so fast that they couldn''t reach him.


    This is a typical representative of the "live greasy crooked" team. They look at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of surprise, as if each other''s forehead engraved a line of words: you come to kill me!


    Now the fairy clan, all so don''t give Dan Zong face?


    When Xiao Yao walked towards Han Wen, the remaining Dan sect disciples had surrounded Xiao Yao.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t move


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at the talking disciple.


    "Why, if I move again, you will shoot?"


    "What is it?" The disciple was confused again.


    I don''t understand at all.


    Xiao Yao didn''t plan to talk to him, but continued to walk towards Korean.


    Anyway, if these disciples of Dan sect rush up, they will fight and fly out one by one.


    What a simple thing!


    But at this time, Xiao Yao heard a familiar voice.


    "Wu Xiao, stop it!"


    Turn around and see elder Dan Huang.


    In the Dan emperor elder''s side, also followed before saw wild ancient elder.


    But now elder Yegu''s face is as ugly as it is.


    The expression on Dan Huang elder''s face looks a little helpless.


    He felt that before the master of the luminary Pavilion asked Xiao Yao to attend the Dan master meeting, it was the stupidest decision he had ever made in his life. It was ridiculous that the other party was still complacent and totally unaware of it.


    Xiao Yao''s presence in the lumen pavilion has led to some changes in the atmosphere of the pavilion.


    Now I''m in danzong. I really don''t know you?


    How naive!


    Before, it didn''t matter how much Xiao Yao had to do in the lumen Pavilion. It was still in the controllable range, but now it''s different in danzong. After all, it''s not their territory. How much trouble our children have caused at home is something that can be solved by closing the door, but where can we solve it now? Can danzong talk so well?


    "Elder Dan Huang, you disciple, you are really a little uninhibited and indulgent!" Elder Yegu said with a sneer.


    Elder Dan Huang knew that he was wrong and could only smile with him.


    "I''m not only bohemian, I love freedom." Xiao Yaole replied.


    "..." elder Yegu''s face sank.


    "Can you forgive me?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Elder Yegu''s face softened a little, thinking that the other side''s attitude was a little better than before. At least now he knew that he was afraid, and he knew that he had to ask for his forgiveness.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao just wanted to put together a complete line of lyrics.


    Forgive me for being uninhibited and free in my life


    "Elder Dan Huang, what do you think?" Obviously, at this time, elder Yegu was still giving face to the lumen Pavilion.


    After all, lumingting is not a small sect. Besides, the elder of Danhuang has a special status in the fairyland. What''s more, this is danzong. Danzong has an inexplicable respect and favor for such fairyland as the elder of Danhuang.


    However, in the face of the other side of the ball, Dan Huang elder instead some don''t know what to do.


    "What should I do?" The elder of Dan emperor had some hoodwinks and said in a low voice, "in my opinion, that''s it?"


    Elder Yegu


    Disciple of Dan Zong


    Surrounding Fairies


    They are all in a state of muddle.


    That''s it?


    What''s that called!


    Elder Yegu is really confused.


    Before, he had a lot to do with elder Dan Huang. In his impression, he was not such an unreliable fairy!


    For a moment, elder Yegu didn''t know how to answer each other''s words.


    After all, it was he who just kicked the ball to elder Dan Huang.


    Probably knowing that what he said just now was a little too much, elder Dan Huang coughed and said, "of course, just let it go. It''s impossible! After all, danzong has its own rules. Although this is my disciple, I can''t cover up too much! "


    Hearing the words of elder Dan Huang, the fairies on the scene nodded gently.


    If so, it''s impeccable.


    This is the attitude we should have!


    At the thought of the words that elder Dan Huang jumped out first, elder Yegu had a headache.


    What does elder Dan Huang mean Elder Yegu regretted after asking this.


    "Cough, I mean! If you dare to make trouble in danzong, even if it''s my master, you can''t tolerate it. " Elder Dan said, "well, I''m in charge. Wu Xiao, you have to compensate Dan Zong! Um... How about a super pill? "


    "Super product God pill?" After hearing these words, the expressions on the faces of the fairies here are wonderful. If they are in other places, the value of the super product God pill is really immeasurable.


    But now they are in danzong!


    All danzong are alchemists, and there are also a group of people who can produce super product Shendan. Although the whole fairyland can not produce super product Shendan, this is in danzong!


    What''s the difference between the arrangement made by elder Dan Huang and selling kitchen knives at the blacksmith''s door?


    Many danzong disciples look at the elder of Danhuang with strange eyes.


    There was even a hint of ridicule.


    Dan Huang elder is not moved, it seems that he did not say anything wrong.


    If it was other disciples, even himself, elder Dan Huang would not say such words.


    But now, the target is Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao refined out of the super product God Dan, he is very clear.


    Super product Shendan is also graded!


    Elder Dan Huang doesn''t have enough self-confidence in himself, but he has some confidence in Xiao Yao.


    "Keke, elder Dan Huang, are you sure you are not joking?" When elder Yegu said this, he also hoped that elder Danhuang would make a new choice.


    That means: Laozi gives you a chance to reorganize the language.


    There is no need to answer this question.


    The expression on elder Dan Huang''s face is enough to explain everything.


    He told each other with his eyes that I was serious.


    Seriously, I don''t want it.


    "Ha ha, we don''t lack super quality elixir." When elder Yegu said this, he was already very angry.


    He always felt that elder Dan Huang was more and more unreliable now.


    He even doubted whether the other party knew what to say at this time.


    "May I have a look first?" Elder Dan Huang said, "just give him a chance and make a decision after seeing it. How about that?"


    Elder Yegu sighed and nodded helplessly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to talk to elder Dan Huang.


    But even if danzong''s status in the fairyland was higher than that in the lumen Pavilion, he could not help but show his face.


    In fact, before that, the patriarch of danzong also came forward, hoping that the elder of Danhuang could leave the lumen Pavilion and enter danzong. When he arrived at danzong, he was still the elder.


    But they refused. Even if they did, danzong still looked up to the elder of Danhuang.


    This is also their recognition of the strength of the Dan emperor elder.


    So when I heard what elder Dan Huang said, I thought it was a bit of nonsense. Even they subconsciously thought that elder Dan Huang was determined to protect his weaknesses. But elder Yegu was also curious to see elder Dan Huang calm down and his clothes were under control.


    He turned and looked at Xiao Yao. The elder of Dan emperor had already pulled Xiao Yao to one side.


    "I said you, don''t be stinging. Just give someone a pill and let it rest." Dan Huang elder said seriously.


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at elder Yegu and other fairies, and nodded gently.


    This time he came to danzong, but he came with a purpose. If he was kicked out by the other party now, it would be more than worth the loss.


    "All right." Xiao Yao nodded, which is also a nod agreed to come down.


    Luo Yin and Hong feisheng are very worried. Looking at Xiao Yao, they also blame themselves. They feel that if it wasn''t for themselves, Xiao Yao would not have come to such a state.


    Luo Yin thinks so because she thinks Xiao Yao would not have risen for Hong Fei if it wasn''t for her.


    Hong feisheng is more intuitive. After all, he is the origin.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand, a pill has appeared in his hand.


    The super product God Dan, also scattered a faint halo.


    At first glance, it seems that the pill is hidden in a mass of water mist.


    "This... This is the super pill?" Elder Yegu asked subconsciously as soon as his brain was drawn.


    Xiao Yao thought it funny: "you are the elder of danzong. Can''t you even recognize chaopin Shendan?"


    "Cough, not..." elder Yegu coughed.


    He turned around and looked at the disciples of danzong behind him.


    The disciples all looked suspicious.


    They can''t see the rank of Xiao Yao''s super pill, but all fools can see that the super pill made by the other party is very different from that made by them. As for the reason, they don''t want to understand it, but they don''t think that the other party has something extraordinary.


    Whether it''s fairies or on earth. It is very difficult to admit that others are powerful. That''s always been the case¡° Elder Yegu, how about this super pill? " Dan Huang elder said with a smile. For the expression on the face of elder Yegu and other fairies around him, elder Danhuang was satisfied with the price comparison. He was not at all surprised. All this was expected. Before Xiao Yao refining out super product God Dan, his face look and now is not much different¡° Dan medicine is very good... "Elder Yegu said," I can understand why you were so confident before. "¡° Ha ha, how about this thing coming to an end? " Elder Dan Huang asked¡° No way. " Elder Yegu shook his head. "We need two of these super pills."... " Elder Dan Huang looks at Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao put away the super product God Dan: "then you will drive me away." What''s the point? Are you still greedy with me?

 Chapter 1928

    In fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t lack the super pill at all.


    Don''t say two, that is, three or four. He will respond with indifference.


    But this will make Xiao Yao unhappy.


    Why do you have to get used to each other?


    What''s the trouble? I''d rather have the building collapsed than kill you!


    That''s how it''s pissed!


    After Xiao Yao''s words, the other party was in a state of muddle.


    For a while and a half, some can''t come back.


    So straightforward?


    To be honest, elder Yegu couldn''t come back in a short time.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Elder nogu asked.


    Xiao Yao laughs. Isn''t that nonsense?


    I''m not a fool!


    "Just one. If you want more than one, you can either throw me out." Xiao Yao a pair of dead pig is not afraid of the appearance of boiling water said.


    Elder Yegu has a headache.


    Originally, he just wanted to bargain.


    But he didn''t expect that Xiao Yao was so hard to talk. He couldn''t go up and down for a while. He was very sad.


    He can''t understand. I''ve given you such a chance. Why don''t you give me such a little face?


    He felt that Xiao Yao''s character was definitely not suitable for business, otherwise he would cry and buy a dish.


    "Well, one can, but you have to promise me one thing." Said the other.


    Xiao Yao frowned, did not speak, just waiting for the other side to say first.


    "Next, you''re going to attend the Dan master meeting, aren''t you?" Elder nogu asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded and rolled his eyes.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    If you don''t attend the Dan master meeting, what will you do here.


    Isn''t it hard to cut the skin? Can you be more mature?


    "We can choose one of the pills you refined here. How about it?" Said the other.


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    "It doesn''t exist." Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    "Why?" Elder Yegu couldn''t understand.


    He didn''t feel that what he had just asked was too much!


    "The pills I''m giving you now are quite ordinary. Since I''m going to participate in the Dan master''s meeting, I have to compete with other fairies. I''m sure I have to show my own strength. How can I make a super quality pill worse than this kind of pills? It''s all my fault. " Xiao Yao said.


    He thought that Noguchi was too honest.


    What''s all this talk about? It''s like being an idiot!


    Elder Yegu will be pissed by Xiao Yao.


    What he thinks now is similar to what Xiao Yao thinks.


    What is this saying?


    How much do you despise the pill he sent out?


    Since you think this pill is very common, why give it to us?


    Isn''t this a bully?


    However, Xiao Yao''s words also revealed some very important information.


    For example, the next pill the other party will refine at the Dan master meeting is even better than this one now!


    Moreover, there is absolute self-confidence!


    Elder Yegu is a little curious about where the other party''s confidence comes from.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Nonsense." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Yegu choked again.


    Can you talk well?


    "Well, let''s make a deal, shall we?" Elder Yegu said, "you have to give us two pills of the elixir you made in the meeting. You can choose them yourself. Of course, I know you are not willing to. Therefore, the medicinal materials you made in the meeting can be provided by our elixir."


    Frankly speaking, we danzong give raw materials, you are only responsible for a technical work.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes turned.


    Xiao Yao was quite satisfied with this attitude. At least, it is no longer a compensation for the other party, but a kind of transaction.


    So he agreed without thinking.


    "Good."


    It happened that he was going to refine more pills at the Dan master meeting this time. Although he had enough herbs, he could save them if he could.


    Now the other party sent him to Xiao yaozai. If he didn''t seize the opportunity, it would not be Xiao Yao.


    Listening to Xiao Yao''s promise, elder Yegu was also relieved.


    Elder Dan asked curiously, "don''t you need to talk to the patriarch about this?"


    Elder Yegu laughed, waved his hand, and said, "I can make my own decision on this matter."


    In fact, this matter still needs to be known to the patriarch.


    But elder Yegu is confident enough that even if the patriarch knows what happened here, he will make the same choice as himself.


    This is the final word, and the business is done.


    Now the most ignorant force is Korean.


    He blinked and blinked.


    In fact, when elder Yegu came, he had already got up from the ground. Although he vomited a lot of blood, his face was very pale now, but he believed that as long as danzong appeared, he would definitely give himself a satisfactory result.


    But now, it seems that... It''s not what I imagined!


    These bastards have been chatting for a long time, but they seem to have nothing to do with themselves!


    It''s Xiao Yao''s price for that super product God pill, but it''s not for himself!


    Do you forget about me?


    "Elder Yegu, I..."


    As soon as Han Wen spoke, elder Yegu''s eyes fell on him.


    "What do you want to say?" Elder Yegu''s tone is blunt.


    Originally, Korean had a lot to say, but now elder nogu was so staring at him that he didn''t dare to say a word.


    What''s the special way to let yourself talk?


    He had no doubt that as long as he raised an objection at this time, he would be expelled from danzong immediately.


    Although he had a high position in his own sect, he was an alchemist after all.


    But his clan is no match for danzong.


    In his own clan, even the leader was very polite to him. In danzong, he was not even a fart.


    What can we do?


    Bear it!


    "It''s OK. I just want to thank elder Yegu for coming forward." Han Wen quickly bows his hand.


    Elder Yegu nodded with satisfaction.


    This is a sensible boy!


    Then he looked at Xiao Yao again and thought to himself, these are all fairies. Why is the difference so big?


    Later, he realized that if Korean could be refined, like the super pill Xiao Yao sent, maybe he would treat Korean differently now.


    "Well, I have another elixir for healing. You can eat it first." Elder Yegu had already thrown a pill when he spoke.


    Han Wen catches it in a hurry, suffering in his heart.


    What''s so special, Elixir?


    It''s as if I can''t refine myself


    Besides, the appearance of this product is too bad, isn''t it?


    Although the heart is so think, but on the surface, Korean or hard point head: "thank you Yegu elder."


    Elder Yegu nodded with satisfaction and then turned to leave.


    He can''t wait to find the Lord and tell him what happened here.


    In addition, he is also very curious, Xiao Yao just sent out the super product God Dan, in the end is what rank.


    After elder Yegu left with a group of disciples, elder Danhuang began to scold Xiao Yao again: "you really don''t let me worry at all!"


    "Pull it down. The wool comes from me. You just said a few words." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Elder Dan Huang coughed: "did I sell face?"


    "Count Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    Dan Huang elder gently nodded, think Xiao Yao still have conscience.


    Then Xiao Yao said, "you''ve sold your face, but do you want it?"


    "..." elder Dan Huang was silent.


    This is what we call: old fellow, iron!


    That''s what happened.


    Although the Dan emperor elder has come forward, but before, the wild ancient elder didn''t give him much face.


    Otherwise, I don''t want to squeeze Xiao Yao.


    "Wu Xiao, are you at a loss?" Luo Yin comes up to him and asks in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and said with a smile, "I''m really at a loss, so what? Are you going to make it up to me? "


    Luo Yin blushed and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao almost peed.


    He always felt that what Luoyin was thinking at this time might be a little complicated


    "Brother Wu Xiao, thank you for speaking up before!" At this time, Hong feisheng also aimed at Xiao Yao.


    He looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, still a little strange.


    Especially when the other person just talked to Luo Yin.


    The tone, the expression.


    How to always let oneself have a kind of inexplicable familiar feeling?


    Xiao Yao glanced at Hong feisheng, sighed and said, "are you a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong now?"


    Hong feisheng was stunned and nodded.


    It seems that... The tone of the other person''s voice seems to be familiar with himself?


    It''s like an old acquaintance.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to say a few more words, but immediately realized that there was something wrong with the way he spoke just now.


    Especially when he saw the expression on Hong feisheng''s face, he felt that the problem was a little serious, so he coughed quickly, pretended to clear his throat, and said to Luo Yin, "how did you come to the Dan master meeting? You can''t alchemy, can you As for Hong feisheng... When will he be alchemy? Xiao Yao is too familiar with Hong feisheng to ask this question¡° I''m looking for grandfather Chen! " Luo Yin said. Xiao Yao was stunned when he heard the speech, and his expression was strange. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Xiao Yao certainly knows who grandfather Chen is. However, this special trip from Zhenlong Jianzong to danzong is to find the nonexistent "Chen Qi"? All of a sudden, he felt as if he had cheated a little girl¡° Didn''t I tell you when I was in Wanli pool? Your grandfather Chen asked me to take a message to you. He told you not to look for him. You can''t find him. " Xiao said with a sigh¡° Take a chance! Maybe! " Luo Yin said with a smile. Xiao Yao sighed. Originally, he didn''t think that he could persuade the other party with two simple sentences¡° Forget it, just be happy. " Helpless, Xiao Yao can only give up. He originally wanted to pull Hong feisheng out to have a good chat, but he was worried that it would be too abrupt and cause other fairies to doubt. Therefore, we have to wait for the next opportunity. Walking out of the Danshu hall, Xiao Yao learns from Luo Yin that this time she and Hong feisheng secretly ran out of the town''s longjianzong. I was surprised at first, but I can understand when I think about it. So far, the Zhenlong Jianzong I have seen are Luoyin and Hong feisheng. And if Su Shanshan knew it, he would not allow Luo Yin and Hong feisheng to run around. Then Xiao Yao''s focus shifted to Hong feisheng''s body subconsciously. He talked nonsense for a while, and finally patted the other side on the shoulder: "if there is any fairy bullying you in the future, you will come to me and I will cover you."... " Hong feisheng''s eyes suddenly brightened. Covered? Xiao Yao seems to have said that? Is this also popular among the fairies?

 Chapter 1929

    "Wu Xiao, what do you mean, covering?" Luo Yin asks curiously.


    Hong feisheng gave a deep smile.


    Xiao Yao suddenly has an idea.


    He felt that he seemed to understand his identity under such circumstances.


    His brain, running at full speed, wanted to embrace a suggestive way to let the other person understand.


    Let''s just talk about willow twigs?


    This obviously can''t, perhaps, Hong feisheng and Luo Yin said Liu Zhezhi before.


    It''s not reliable to talk about Lingwu world.


    But soon, Xiao Yao''s mind flashed a light, thought of a statement.


    He burst into laughter, turned and walked on.


    At the same time, whistled.


    The melody is melodious and light.


    Hong feisheng raised his ears to listen.


    The heart is pounding.


    Subconsciously, he clenched his fist and stared at Xiao Yao''s back.


    It''s him!


    It''s him!


    That''s him!


    Little Nezha!


    "Wu Xiao, what kind of music are you humming? Sounds good! If you use guzheng, it''s probably better to listen to? " Luo Yin patted Xiao Yao''s arm and said.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at her with a mysterious smile: "I wrote my own music, but I gave it to a friend."


    Hong feisheng rubbed his nose and laughed.


    His face flushed.


    This song was written by Xiao Yao for Hong feisheng in Lingwu world.


    Then Hong feisheng pretended to be the original author and sang to Liu Zhezhi.


    For this song, Hong feisheng of course is familiar with, can not be familiar with.


    It seems that my previous intuition is not so bullshit


    Although he didn''t know how Xiao Yao did it, there was no doubt about it.


    It''s Xiao Yao!


    Otherwise, how is it possible to know these things?


    "When I have time, I''ll find guzheng for you. Just hum." Luo Yin said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    "Why?" Luoyin is very strange.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "I don''t like listening to music very much."


    "Oh." Luo Yin nodded, his eyes were dim.


    Xiao Yao is also very helpless.


    Is it difficult to say to each other frankly that I am afraid you will fall in love with me?


    What''s more, don''t talk about it. Just think about it, Xiao Yao feels shameless. Who gives him courage? Liang Jingru?


    In the evening.


    Xiao Yao''s door was suddenly knocked open.


    Hong feisheng enters the room and finds Xiao Yao sitting at the table, drinking wine.


    "Coming?"


    "Here we are." Hong feisheng conveniently closes the door, and Xiao Yao also puts down a layer of prohibition, but thinks it may not be of any use. After all, it''s in danzong.


    Although Xiao Yao thinks that the elders of Dan clan are unlikely to monitor their own side, they are not sure.


    When Hong feisheng wanted to speak, Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    "Feel free to talk." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned, but when he saw Xiao Yao winking at him, he immediately realized the other party''s idea and nodded.


    "This is for the sake of the day. Do you want to thank me Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you for your help." Hong feisheng bows his hands.


    "Do you like drinking?"


    "Not bad." Hong feisheng nodded.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "that''s it. Let''s go and have a drink in a quiet place."


    Hong feisheng has no opinion, but chooses to follow Xiao Yao.


    They went out of the house and found elder Dan Huang standing at the door.


    "What for?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    "Drink." Xiao Yao did not move his face.


    "Take me one?" Elder Dan Huang asked.


    Hong feisheng became nervous.


    Xiao yaoleng snorted: "no, play by yourself. We are all small fresh meat. We can''t talk with the old man."


    "..." elder Dan Huang was very hurt.


    What evil have you done!


    Fortunately, although Xiao Yao was his disciple on the surface, he was not.


    Otherwise, at the thought of having such a disciple, I would be so angry!


    With Hong feisheng, together out of the danzong territory.


    Two people sit cross legged, one for each.


    "Now we can have a good chat." When speaking, Xiao Yao laid a layer of prohibition.


    You can''t spy under the Immortal Emperor.


    If the Immortal Emperor really has nothing to do at night to eavesdrop on, Xiao Yao will admit his fate.


    "That''s true?" Hong feisheng asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After Hong feisheng got Xiao Yao''s affirmation, he took a big sip of wine, then pointed to Xiao Yao''s nose and scolded him.


    "I''ve been dead for eight generations! How did I know you? It''s very Niang, because I know you. After I came to the fairyland, I was beaten so much that my daughter-in-law didn''t even know me! " The more Hong feisheng said, the more angry he was, and he almost couldn''t resist fighting with Xiao Yao. But considering that he was definitely not Xiao Yao''s opponent now, he quickly chose to give up.


    Xiao Yao is laughing.


    "What have you done to make the fairies hate you so much?" Hong feisheng couldn''t understand it.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "in fact, this problem, I also want to know, probably because I am a Terran."


    The real reason, Xiao Yao can also guess some.


    Maybe it''s because the other party knows that he is Xiao Niannian''s father.


    They can guess what they''re here for.


    As for whether it was the Xiyao Immortal Emperor in yanzhigu who gave the order to kill himself, he didn''t care very much.


    Anyway, whether she is or not, I can''t let her go.


    He thought, when he has enough strength, he must beat the Xiyao Immortal Emperor down, and said to her in the tone of a passer-by: come out to mix, sooner or later to return.


    It''s great to think about it!


    Then, I beat her in the ass.


    Will the other party choose suicide because of shame and anger? If she really wants to commit suicide, should she be recommended to take sleeping pills or hang herself? It seems that these are not enough to kill the fairies!


    What''s more, it''s the strongest one in the immortal family, the existence of the Immortal Emperor!


    "How did you fly up?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I didn''t control the rhythm." Hong feisheng blushed and said, "if I choose, I certainly don''t want to fly. After all, my daughter-in-law is still in Taohua island."


    Speaking of this, Hong feisheng is suffering again.


    "The broken branch is already pregnant." Hong feisheng asked.


    "Ah! Really! Is that a boy or a girl? Should I be an uncle or an aunt? " Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Hong feisheng laughs, "silly. Forced."


    Xiao Yao said, "do you have such a bad sense of humor now?"


    Hong feisheng sighed and lay down.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky.


    "There is also a moon in the fairyland, which is similar to that of the Terran."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He always felt that the reason why the fairies have day and night, sun and moon is that the fairies want to shape themselves into human beings.


    Of course, although the Xianzu now, mention the Terran is disdainful.


    But a long time ago, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons were ruled by the Terrans.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and demons are most like the Terrans, that is, the immortals.


    Whether it''s looks or surnames, or lifestyles.


    They''re all like Terrans. It''s a replica.


    Xiao Yao felt this a long time ago.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Yao felt funny.


    These fairies clearly want to shape themselves into a human race, but now that the human race is declining, they turn over to be masters and begin to hate the human race.


    "Is Xu kuangge really dead?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s doubts, Hong feisheng said helplessly: "after coming to the fairyland for such a long time, I have heard many fairyland people say that Xu crazy song has been killed by the Immortal Emperor."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t know, but I always feel that Xu crazy song is not so easy to die."


    "I think so, too." Hong feisheng nodded.


    "Have you ever seen Xu kuangge?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    Hong feisheng shook his head.


    How to say that?


    Do you want to say that God has been friends for a long time?


    I always think it''s shameless to say that


    "Then you tell the fairy that you know him?" Xiao Yao is crazy.


    I''ll get together. Don''t you beat yourself?


    Hong feisheng sighed: "I just think that a strong man like Xu kuangge must be at the level of a big man when he comes to Xianzu. When I come to Xianzu and mention his name, maybe I can enjoy the cool under a big tree. How can I think that the tree is big and attracts wind?"


    I really can''t talk about this problem.


    Otherwise, as is written in all kinds of romantic novels, Hong feisheng worries that he will leave tears of regret.


    "Well, if I choose, I really don''t want to come to Xianzu. Even if I can''t stay in Lingwu world, it''s good to go to your world! By the way, is your world just like me? "


    "It''s hard to say." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng looks at him curiously.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "let me tell you this. In my world, there is a man who practices. It''s not easy to find gold elixir in his body."


    "And then?" Hong feisheng asked¡° As a result, they were treated as gallstones by doctors Xiao Yao said. Hong feisheng: "Xiao Yao laughs and drinks with Hong feisheng¡° Come on, sing to wine. " Hong feisheng sighed and frowned¡° You said, "what should I do next?" Hong feisheng asked. Xiao Yao took a sip of wine and said, "practice slowly. When do you want to play with the Immortal Emperor, you can do whatever you want in the immortal world? Maybe you can take your daughter-in-law over. It''s better now. " Originally Xiao Yao felt that Hong feisheng could choose to mix with himself. But now I''m in a precarious state in the fairyland. No one knows if the Immortal Emperor will suddenly come down from the sky and kill himself in the next second. To let Hong feisheng follow him is to lead him to death. Hong feisheng is happy. He naturally knows what kind of existence Xiandi is. But when it comes to Xiao Yao''s mouth, it''s like being an Immortal Emperor or a military commander. So casual¡° Next, pretend that you don''t know me, so that you won''t be killed. " Xiao Yao said¡° Don''t worry, you don''t have to say, I also know... "Hong feisheng really counseled¡° Let''s go back. " Xiao Yao said, "next, how to live, or how to live." With these words, Xiao Yao went forward on his own. Looking at Xiao Yao''s back, Hong feisheng grins and drinks a lot of wine. No wonder people say that it is a great joy to meet an old friend in a foreign land. It''s true.

 Chapter 1930

    When Hong feisheng returned to his room, he was still a little excited.


    He didn''t expect that his meeting with Xiao Yao would come so quickly and casually.


    As for the way Xiao Yao turned into another person, he didn''t care much.


    Anyway, now he finds Xiao Yao, he has a sense of stability. At least he is not too lonely in the fairyland.


    With this sense of stability, he felt that he had found his own direction.


    Xiao Yao goes back to his room and finds elder Dan Huang sitting in his room smiling.


    "You like to run around when you''re free this evening?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what I''m running around! If I run here, I''ll be in danzong. You''ve left danzong. " Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao frowned a little. Although he didn''t say anything, he could see it. After listening to the words of elder Dan Huang, Xiao Yao seemed a little unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t follow you. I just felt a little bit¡° Dan Huang elder said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, and his face softened a little.


    "However, I''m still a little curious. Do you have something to do with the disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong?" Dan Huang elder asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "only then did I know."


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to say it."


    "I know you asked?" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Elder Dan Huang rubbed his nose and said nothing.


    Do you have to be so mean? Can''t you chat happily?


    He coughed and said, "in fact, I don''t have to come to you, but before, the leader of danzong came, and I helped you deal with it."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised: "what does he want me to do?"


    "It''s probably because of your super pill." Dan Huang said with a smile, "you are in the limelight this time. It''s estimated that you will be followed by many fairies. How about it? Do you want to think about it and change your identity?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    Before Dan Huang elder said that this time Xiao Yao was in the limelight again, but in Xiao Yao''s view, it was not the case.


    After all, this time I came to attend the Dan master meeting. If this is the show, it''s just a matter of time.


    You can''t deliberately make yourself mediocre in order not to be in the limelight, can you? If it''s true, it''s boring to come to danzong this time.


    "They''re coming, and they''re leaving?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Originally they said that they would wait for you to come back, so I said that I would wait for you to visit them early tomorrow morning." Elder Dan Huang said helplessly, "I can''t really let them wait for you here, can I? What if you don''t come back for a long time? "


    Xiao Yao nodded gently, knowing that in dealing with this matter, elder Dan Huang did not have any problem.


    "By the way, the patriarch of danzong also said that he would give you a gift. I don''t know what it is. You can look forward to it tomorrow." Dan Huang elder said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised and asked, "why did he send me a gift?"


    Although Xiao Yao is not the kind of person who likes to refuse gifts thousands of miles away, he also doesn''t know that eating others'' soft mouth and holding others'' short hands are not any gifts that he can accept. So he really can''t understand.


    "I don''t know about this. I''ll know when you go to him tomorrow. Maybe I''ll mention it casually." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After the Dan emperor elder left, Xiao Yao hid in the room and began to run the renhuang Sutra again.


    In such an environment, the cultivation of renhuangjing really has a multiplier effect.


    Just now, a door came to his mind.


    Behind the door, there are countless treasures. However, what bothers Xiao Yao is that he doesn''t know how to open the door.


    He clearly knew that as long as he opened the door, even if he took a big step, he would not dare to say that he had the strength of the Immortal Emperor, but at that time he must have been firmly in the position of no rival under the Immortal Emperor.


    Two words often appear in his mind.


    Yes, No.


    These two words are like flies hovering on the garbage heap. They are also like a mountain. They can''t get around in front of them.


    These two words are at two extremes.


    To understand these two words, for Xiao Yao, it is not time to solve them, but epiphany.


    If you can''t understand these two words, even giving yourself tens of thousands of years is useless.


    From the beginning of practicing renhuangjing, Xiao Yao would get stuck from time to time. In addition, he was facing more and more dangers, and he would be more and more anxious. The more anxious he was, the more difficult he was to understand. It''s just like a network writer who doesn''t know how to write when he writes kawen. However, at this time, some readers are constantly urging for more work in the reader group. He will only be more anxious, but the more anxious he is, the more serious the card will be, thus falling into a state of dead circle.


    When Xiao Yao took a long breath, it was already day.


    He opened the door, breathed, and paced the yard.


    Elder Dan Huang opened the door and saw Xiao Yao walking in the idle court. He asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    "Think." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Dan Huang


    He pulled Xiao Yao to stop and asked, "what are you thinking about?"


    "Yes and no." Xiao Yao said.


    Elder Dan Huang peed at that time. Cao, do you have to think about such a philosophical question in the early morning?


    Does idle egg hurt?


    "Come on, let''s go and see Lord Dan." Dan Huang elder said.


    This matter, in the evening, elder Dan Huang has already said to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao certainly won''t forget it. After thinking about it, he nodded and walked out of the yard behind elder Dan Huang.


    After walking for a while, elder Dan Huang and Xiao Yao stop in front of a yard.


    In the courtyard, there is a room. In addition to a stone table and a stone stool, there are two medicine fields in the front yard of the room. There are some herbs that are coveted by the elder Dan emperor and Xiao Yao. I wish I could move away now. However, Xiao Yao can only get rid of his previous thoughts under the covetous eyes of the surrounding Dan Zong brothers. Without any hesitation, one of the disciples of the danzong sect went in to report. Xiao Yao and the elder of the Danhuang sat in the yard, waiting.


    Almost a minute later, an old man in a dark black robe with gold thread embroidered clouds on his sleeve came out of the room, with a smile on his face and a red face. At first glance, he knew that he didn''t need to get up at night.


    "Elder Dan Huang, it''s really early enough!" The old man arched his hand at the elder Dan Huang. He said hello. Then his eyes fell on Xiao Yao again. He said with a smile, "this is your close disciple. Wu Xiao?"


    Dan Huang elder arched his hand and nodded with a smile: "yes, it''s the villain."


    Xiao Yao was happy then.


    You really want to say that!


    Pretending not to see the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, the elder of Dan emperor continued to exchange greetings with the leader of Dan clan. Then he turned to Xiao Yao and said, "this is the leader of Dan clan Qiao."


    Xiao Yao''s way of thinking is not to help Lord Qiao, but he made a little ceremony: "I''ve met Lord Qiao."


    The old man nodded his head and said, "it''s really magnificent!"


    Xiao Yao said, "well, that''s what everyone says."


    "..." the old man never recovered.


    He has never seen Xiao Yao so impolite.


    Before that adjective, I don''t know how many fairies are used.


    But in general, other fairies will quickly wave their hands, a face of guilt to say, where.


    Why doesn''t this Wuxiao bastard play according to the routine?


    What do you say when you are polite?


    Looking at the strange expression on the face of the emperor of Dan, the elder sighed.


    He is not different at all.


    He often chats with Xiao Yao. He has long been used to the way the other side says.


    It seems that the patriarch of danzong is not familiar with the world


    "Cough." The master of danzong coughed and ordered a disciple to serve tea. Then he asked Xiao Yao and the elder of Danhuang to continue to serve tea in the courtyard.


    "I''ve seen your pill before, at least it''s medium and top grade." Dan said.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, stunned way: "this even in the top grade?"


    To be honest, Xiao Yao was not very satisfied with the pill he gave to danzong before.


    Even in Xiao Yao''s eyes, if you refine any one now, you will be much better.


    However, this is the top grade?


    Are all the alchemists of danzong so low?


    "Well?" Listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the leader of danzong felt a little uncomfortable.


    But as for the awkward way, he was still in a daze for a while to understand.


    Seems to quite the other side''s tone, seems to think that his evaluation of the pill is too high?


    You know, although in the fairy family, there are nearly 100 people who can refine super product God pills.


    But among them, there are no more than a dozen fairies who can refine the medium and super grade God pills.


    This is a watershed.


    It''s as big as fairies and Nintendo.


    Not to mention, it''s medium and top grade.


    Because the elder Dan Huang was able to refine the middle grade super grade God Dan, his position in the fairyland was obvious to all.


    And in danzong, those who can refine Zhongpin and chaopin Shendan are all the elders of danzong.


    But there are only a few elders of danzong.


    If it wasn''t for the good rank of the pill, how could the leader of the Dan sect be eager to find Xiao Yao all night?


    But the other side''s attitude now makes him a little uncertain¡° By the way, what are you going to give me as a gift? " Xiao Yao asked The leader of danzong really can''t accept Xiao Yao''s straightforward way. By chance, at this time, the guy called elder Yegu also came. The Lord of danzong called him to sit down.

 Chapter 1931

    Danzong tea is a kind of medicinal tea.


    It''s bitter and astringent.


    Xiao Yao took a sip and put it down again.


    Sitting beside him, the elder of Dan emperor tasted tea and winked at Xiao Yao.


    Signal him not to miss this opportunity. Danzong''s herbal tea has many advantages. Other fairies don''t have such a chance to have a drink.


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    Don''t like is don''t like.


    If you don''t want to drink, you just don''t want to drink.


    "I''m not used to it." Xiao Yao said coldly, and his voice was extremely indifferent.


    He was originally a person with great personality. All the time, the past is the same, and he will not change because of anything.


    "This cup of herbal tea has hundreds of low-grade elixirs on top." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao took up his tea cup and drank it down: "but it doesn''t matter if he drinks it once in a while. After all, Lord Qiao''s face still needs to be given."


    Elder Dan Huang laughs.


    To be shameless to this point, in addition to Xiao Yao, he sincerely felt that there was absolutely no other one in the fairy family.


    If there is a second one


    That must be Xiao Yao''s part in the fairy family.


    There is no other possibility.


    What makes elder Dan Huang admire most is that Xiao Yao can be indifferent every time he is shameless.


    It seems that the shameless character is not him, but other fairies.


    This should also be regarded as an ability, right?


    "Well, let''s get down to business." When Xiao Yao talks, he always looks at a disciple of danzong standing beside him.


    The disciple of danzong was stunned by Xiao Yao. He didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    At this time, the leader of Dan sect spoke.


    "Continued." Dan said.


    It seems that


    He is getting used to the way he talks to Xiao Yao.


    Well


    Although he felt a little uncomfortable, seeing Xiao Yao''s smile on his face, he felt that he was looking for the right way.


    The patriarch of danzong and elder Yegu are sitting upright.


    Xiao Yao coughed and asked, "what are you going to give me?"


    "..." elder danzong and elder Yegu looked at each other.


    It''s all a little awkward.


    Feelings, the main thing Xiao Yao thought of, is that it?


    "Cough, Wu Xiao, don''t worry. Is it hard for you? Can Lord Qiao still rely on you?" Dan Huang elder said with a smile.


    Dan Zong and elder Yegu feel even worse when they hear elder Dan Huang''s words.


    This is the only way out for them!


    However, if you think about it carefully, it sounds unnecessary.


    After all, when master Dan said that before, he was very thoughtful, and in his opinion, he would not suffer losses, so he would not regret it at all.


    "How about I send you a mountain peak?" Dan Zong said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    The expression on elder Dan Huang''s face is more exaggerated than Xiao Yao''s.


    The look on his face was a kind of astonishment.


    It was as if I had heard something incredible.


    The whole immortal is in a state of ignorance.


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, elder Dan Huang spoke first.


    "As far as I know, each of the seven peaks belongs to an elder, right?"


    Xiao Yao looks at elder Dan Huang.


    Now he finally understood why the expression on elder gangcaidan''s face was so wonderful.


    The peak of danzong is similar to the pavilion of liumingting.


    Of course, it''s just about the same symbolically.


    After all, lumingting is not as good as danzong.


    "Every mountain in danzong has many medicinal fields, right?" Dan Huang elder continues to say.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized that the expression on his face was also very surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that danzong should think highly of himself, but soon, Xiao Yao and elder Danhuang calmed down again.


    They always feel that things are not as simple as they think.


    There is no doubt about this, but it is not necessarily arrogant.


    Don''t think of other people''s danzong as lack of heart.


    It seems to be to think of what, the face of Dan Huang elder suddenly became a little ugly.


    He looked at master Qiao and said with a sneer, "master Qiao, do you want him to join your Dan clan?"


    There was a look of surprise on Qiao Zongzhu''s face.


    But now looking at, this surprised look, looking more like deliberately pretended.


    "Elder Dan Huang, why do you say that?" Lord Qiao asked curiously.


    Elder Dan Huang was still angry.


    But after thinking about it, I suddenly stopped being angry.


    It seems that Xiao Yao is really his disciple.


    It''s none of your business!


    "It doesn''t matter." Dan Huang elder said, "anyway, you are happy."


    Now, Lord Qiao was really surprised.


    He didn''t understand what elder Dan Huang meant.


    According to the truth, it is normal for the other party to be furious.


    But now, a look at jokes, let him feel confused, what do you think wrong?


    At this time, Xiao Yao also understood each other''s intention.


    Although the other party is willing to give him a mountain peak, it is impossible to take away the mountain peak and the medicine field.


    If Xiao Yao really wants to accept this gift, he can''t leave danzong.


    At that time, Lord Qiao and the elders came to him from time to time. They told him to be reasonable and moved by his feelings, and then they persuaded him to stay in danzong. What''s more, Lord Qiao still had enough confidence in themselves or in danzong. They felt that as long as Xiao Yao stayed in danzong, he would join danzong in the future, Maybe it''s a state of being unable to drive away.


    Of course, there is another possibility that Xiao Yao is unwilling to stay in danzong.


    If so, they don''t care.


    Anyway, as long as the other party doesn''t stay, the mountain still has nothing to do with him.


    "Of course, the medicinal field on the mountain peak can''t be taken out of that mountain." Elder Yegu added later.


    This is what the leader of danzong didn''t say before.


    Now hearing elder Yegu''s words, Lord Qiao nodded and felt that what he said was true.


    I didn''t think about that before. If the other party really gritted his teeth and picked all the medicinal fields on the mountain, it wouldn''t take long, then I would be a loss making business.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    "Good!" Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    "Well?" Qiao Zongzhu is a Leng again, probably is unexpectedly Xiao Yao unexpectedly so good communication.


    If there is no previous chat record, perhaps, he will not feel so surprised.


    Adapted to Xiao Yao''s way of speaking, the other party suddenly becomes better at speaking. He is not used to it!


    "Do you agree?" Lord Qiao asked tentatively.


    I feel a little cautious


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "master Qiao said that, since it''s a gift for me, how can I not want it? Why don''t you show me the mountain first? "


    "Of course, there is no problem." Lord Qiao nodded with a smile.


    At the same time, I can''t restrain my ecstasy.


    What he saw was not only Xiao Yao''s pills, but also Xiao Yao himself.


    Now at this age, you can refine a super elixir of medium and high quality. It can be seen how strong your opponent''s talent in alchemy is.


    Even in danzong, it may not be able to find a role comparable to the other party.


    If it''s not because the other party is too young, Lord Qiao may not be able to help but take out the position of elder danzong and shake it in front of the other party.


    Elder Yegu and Xiao Yao have walked out of the yard.


    One person, one immortal, turns into a rainbow and goes away.


    "Master Qiao, you are really cruel in this move!" Elder Dan Huang shook his head and sighed.


    Lord Qiao was happy and asked with strange eyes: "I just don''t understand why you don''t care so much?"


    Elder Dan Huang laughed and said, "what should I care about?"


    The following words, Dan Zong suzerain can''t continue to say, otherwise is oneself hit own face.


    He won''t do such a stupid thing.


    The other side didn''t want to ask, Dan Huang elder happy leisure nature also won''t take the initiative to say anything.


    Is it hard to tell others that Xiao Yao is not his own disciple at all, and he doesn''t even know who his real identity is?


    That''s bullshit.


    "I''m still a little surprised. When did you have such an excellent disciple at the Liuming pavilion?" Lord Qiao said curiously.


    Although lumingting is not a small sect, it can''t be compared with the sect of Dan Zong, which includes all the fairies in the fairyland and uses Dan to enter the Taoism.


    If we really compete for force, danzong may be much worse than liumingting.


    But other people''s danzong didn''t take this route, and naturally there was no comparability.


    Elder Dan Huang was happy.


    What''s more, I don''t know how capable he is!


    Although he felt that he should know Xiao Yao better, the deeper he knew, the more direct the mysterious feeling he felt from the other side.


    It''s like standing high, although you can see far away, you also realize how vast the world is.


    This is the personal experience of elder Dan Huang¡° If I were you, I would certainly hide this closed disciple from other fairies. " Master Qiao laughs. Elder Dan Huang did not comment. He is still thinking about a problem. Will Xiao Yao really choose to stay in danzong because of a mountain peak? Put yourself in his shoes, if you were him, you would make such a choice. After all, if he stays in danzong, his chances will be greater. However, not long after that, elder Yegu came back in a hurry¡° No, no, no! " Elder Yegu looks pale. It looks like a ghost¡° What''s going on? What''s more, is there any more appearance of elder danzong? " Lord Qiao didn''t care that the other side was not the elder. He scolded him directly in front of the elder Dan Huang, "speak slowly!" I had a cup of tea when I was talking. I looked really calm. This means to tell others that elder Yegu, look at me, you should learn more! Elder Yegu is really good. He sat down and began to drink tea. Instead of nervous expression on his face, he had a faint smile. Lord Qiao nodded his head with satisfaction. He was very pleased, so he called out a word to teach¡° Lord, in fact, there''s no big deal. It''s just that the mountain for Wu Xiao is gone. " Elder Yegu said with a smile. The heart is still roaring¡° Oh, the mountain is gone... Poof? What are you talking about? Is the mountain gone? " Lord Qiao is dead.

 Chapter 1932

    Lord Qiao would like to stand up now and pee on elder Yegu''s face.


    What are you talking about!


    "I''ll give you some time to organize your language and speak well." Lord Qiao said with a black face.


    Can it be without fire?


    You can tell me everything is gone. You can say that the pills are gone, the books in the Danshu hall are gone, and you can even say that your daughter-in-law is gone


    But you say a mountain is gone?


    You seem to be frowning to make cute smile, right?


    Elder Yegu coughed and suddenly became nervous again.


    He stood up and looked at the grievances of Lord Qiao.


    It''s like a child who has made a mistake. His hands are still subconsciously buttoning his pants. For a moment, the wrinkled old face even pursed his mouth. The picture is too beautiful for anyone to imagine.


    "What mountain peak is gone, what do you mean?" Asked Lord Qiao.


    Sitting on the edge of the Dan emperor elder, this is also full of face muddled forced expression.


    He didn''t understand what elder Yegu was saying.


    "Elder Yegu, have you drunk too much fake wine?" Elder Dan Huang whispered.


    "It doesn''t smell like wine. When should I drink?" Lord Qiao shook his head to show that he didn''t recognize elder Kedan''s statement.


    Dan Huang elder smile: "I this also is casually a say."


    At this time, elder Yegu finally said: "it''s eclosion peak. It''s gone."


    "No more?" Yuhua peak is the peak that Qiao Zong mainly gave to Xiao Yao.


    Before, Lord Qiao asked elder Yegu to take Xiao Yao to have a look, which was also put forward by Xiao Yao. In the face of such a request, Lord Qiao naturally nodded his head and agreed without thinking about it.


    He didn''t think much. It doesn''t matter if Xiao Yao has a look at the eclosion peak. Can people move the mountain away?


    But now


    Does this mountain really seem to be gone?


    "Show me." Lord Qiao immediately stood up and said.


    The expression on his face had become a little queer by this time.


    Although he didn''t believe in elder Yegu''s statement, he didn''t think that the other side would talk freely and didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of him because of his understanding of elder Yegu.


    Dan Huang elder also can''t help the curiosity in the heart, naturally followed.


    What you see is an open space.


    Not a single weed.


    Lord Qiao looked like a ghost. The next second he began to doubt his immortal life.


    "What''s going on?"


    Elder Yegu blinked at him, which means, do you think I know?


    Lord Qiao reaches out his hand and drags the cute bastard to his face.


    "You don''t know, who knows?" Asked Lord Qiao.


    "Maybe... Wu Xiao knows?" Elder Yegu whispered.


    In front of his eyes, master Qiao nodded. He thought elder Yegu had come to the point. But looking around, he was confused and asked, "what about Wu Xiao?"


    At this time, a lively voice came from behind them, mixed with some joy: "I''m here!"


    The three old men turned their faces and watched Xiao Yao walk towards them with light little steps.


    "Wu Xiao, what''s the matter?" As soon as Xiao Yao came up to him, Lord Qiao had already published a document.


    Xiao Yao blinked at him, a pair of unknown meaning.


    "What?"


    Lord Qiao suddenly didn''t know how to go on.


    How to ask Xiao Yao?


    Ask the other party if he put the mountain away?


    What a psycho!


    Is it interesting to ask such a retarded question?


    When people lift their arms, where can they find them?


    Up to now, I haven''t heard that any fairy can take a mountain away by magic!


    If there are fairy families who can move mountains, it''s credible. After all, many of them have the power to move mountains and rivers.


    But


    Even if it''s really moving mountains, it has to move!


    "Elder Yegu said that eclosion peak is gone, so I want to ask you, but I don''t know what happened." Dan Huang elder help Qiao Zongzhu say.


    Anyway, even if he does not ask, the other party will still ask.


    Most importantly, elder Dan Huang was really curious.


    Does the disappearance of eclosion peak really have a lot to do with Xiao Yao?


    From a practical point of view, he thinks this statement is a bit of nonsense.


    However, thinking about Xiao Yao''s urination, he thinks that there is nothing that the other party can''t do.


    Of course, he didn''t expect Xiao Yao to be able to help himself at this time. That''s just a casual question.


    Xiao Yao suddenly had no choice but to say, "master, you look up to me too much. How can I know where the mountain is? Why don''t you give it back to me? "


    "That won''t..." Lord Qiao coughed, "what happened before that?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "nothing happened. I wandered around in the eclosion peak. As a result, I suddenly fell out of my body. Then I found that the eclosion peak was gone."


    Then he looked at elder Yegu: "when I fell down, elder Yegu also saw it."


    Lord Qiao turned and looked at elder Yegu, who nodded difficultly.


    A look of shit.


    This also proves that what Xiao Yaogang just said is true.


    Lord Qiao was so anxious that he had to stamp his feet.


    "But I have some guesses." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    As if he had caught hold of the straw, he asked, "what''s the guess?"


    "Old iron, do you know the foolish old fellow?" Xiao Yao said.


    Joe''s concern was not on the old iron, but he was curious to ask, "foolish old fellow?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yao said, "it''s said that there are a group of Yugong people on the other side of the mountain and the sea. I guess they have something to do with them, but I don''t know where they are, because they are very mysterious. But I''ve heard the story of Yugong moving mountains a long time ago."


    "..." although master Qiao didn''t know what Xiao Yao was talking about, no matter how he listened, the strong flavor of bullshit came to his face.


    "Well, I''ll check it out next." Master Qiao still nodded his head and said.


    The eyes of elder Dan Huang always revolve around Xiao Yao.


    He always felt that what Xiao Yao said was not true, but at this time, even if he really asked Xiao Yao, he couldn''t answer it, so he could only keep his curiosity in his heart and suffer


    "Lord Qiao, then you should be busy first, and I''ll go back first?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qiao Zong advocated to open his mouth and stop talking. At last, he could only nod his head.


    Xiao Yao just turned around and walked a few steps, then turned back.


    "Well, Lord Qiao, can I venture to ask a question?"


    Lord Qiao was a little stunned. He looked at him and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "It''s no big deal. I just want to ask, do you want to send me mountains?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." Lord Qiao wanted to cry.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was too upset to talk about this issue at this time. Can''t he slow down?


    But that''s a real problem.


    Originally, he wanted to give the eclosion peak to Xiao Yao, but now the eclosion peak has disappeared, so what he said before is naturally invalid.


    But if he was asked to take out another mountain to Xiao Yao now, he would not dare to do so.


    "So again..." Lord Qiao whispered.


    Xiao Yao sighed, nodded and said, "it seems that my gift is in vain."


    Lord Qiao was not happy at that time.


    Look at what you said. It''s like you''ve gone back on your own.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that this is really the case


    After all, he had promised to send a mountain to Xiao Yao before, and what he said was spilled water.


    At this time, elder Yegu said: "Wu Xiao, it''s wrong for you to say that."


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, looking at him, curiously ask a way: "wild ancient elder why to say this?"


    "Before, Lord Qiao had given you yuhuafeng, and I''ve shown you it, but yuhuafeng didn''t appear until I gave it to you, so it can''t be regarded as our Lord''s dishonesty?"


    Hearing what elder Yegu said, Lord Qiao also felt that what he said was reasonable and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, forget it. I don''t care." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "of course, I can''t embarrass Lord Qiao. Then I''ll leave first."


    Master Qiao sighed again.


    Xiao Yao''s words are very generous, but he means "I don''t care about you". He doesn''t feel comfortable!


    But now, he couldn''t find any reason, so he had to give up.


    After Xiao Yao left, Lord Qiao opened the space in front of him for a while.


    It''s sad right now.


    "Cough, Lord Qiao, I''ll go back first." Dan Huang elder said.


    Lord Qiao nodded helplessly.


    After returning to the yard, the elder Dan Huang rushed into Xiao Yao''s house.


    After placing the ban, he quickly asked, "what''s the matter? The disappearance of eclosion peak really has nothing to do with you? "


    "Of course When Xiao Yao heard this, he was not happy. "Master, I''m your disciple! Don''t you believe me? "


    Elder Dan Huang sighed.


    So it is.


    Although it has come back now and has been banned, it is still danzong''s territory after all.


    Lord Qiao, if you want to know what happened here, you can still know. In fact, the idea of elder Dan Huang is too simple. Even without this reason, Xiao Yao can''t tell elder Dan Huang everything. The disappearance of eclosion peak has something to do with him. In fact, now eclosion peak is in the picture of mountains and rivers. Because master Dan has given the eclosion peak to Xiao Yao, so Xiao Yao is the owner of the eclosion peak. Naturally, he can put it away. Even if master Qiao, elder Yegu, wants to break his head, they can''t think of a picture of mountains and rivers, which is also a big secret for Xiao Yao. Although the relationship between him and elder Dan Huang is pretty good, it can''t be said. On the other hand, master Qiao looks at the picture in front of him, which is the situation of Xiao Yao''s room, as if he had installed a camera in Xiao Yao''s room. He waved, removed the light curtain, and sighed again.

 Chapter 1933

    The elder of Dan emperor obviously knew what Xiao Yao was worried about, so when he saw that the other party was not willing to disclose it, he didn''t go on talking about it. He just said some things that should be paid attention to when the meeting of Dan master started, so he turned and left.


    After Dan Huang elder left, Xiao Yao was still full of joy.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that master Qiao gave the peak to Xiao Yao orally, it would be impossible for Xiao Yao to include the peak in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    He was amused at the thought of the expression on Lord Qiao''s face.


    In fact, he also knew that master Qiao had not doubted him, but it seemed absurd. Even if the other party really doubted, he was not sure.


    Only in this way can Xiao Yao get away.


    In addition, it is the face of elder Dan Huang.


    Because Xiao Yao is the close disciple of the elder of Dan emperor, and he belongs to the lumen Pavilion. If Xiao Yao''s identity is only a scattered immortal, even if the other party has no evidence, he will definitely restrict Xiao Yao''s freedom. When the matter comes to a conclusion, if there is no evidence, even if the other party has been detaining Xiao Yao, he will not give up.


    Xiao Yao didn''t think of all this.


    Fairyland is not a good place to talk. What''s more, the other party is the leader of Dedan sect?


    Although Xiao Yao is not a disciple of danzong, he also knows that Lord Qiao will face a lot of pressure next, but these are not things Xiao Yao needs to worry about. There is no friendship between him and Lord Qiao.


    So even if the other party was drowned by the saliva of all the disciples of danzong, he would not blink.


    The next day, Xiao Yao got up early because the meeting of Dan master had officially started.


    At the beginning of the Dan master meeting, it was a process of screening, from which 100 immortals who entered the Tao with Dan were selected, and then they entered the next round.


    Although Xiao Yao felt that it was not difficult, he chose to go all out.


    After all, he was looking forward to danzong''s medicine field.


    It''s a pity that we can''t include all the medicinal fields in our own landscape and animal pictures.


    In other words, even if it could be done, Xiao Yao would not take risks.


    The medicine field on eclosion peak has been enough for him to use for a long time. What''s more, the disappearance of eclosion peak only happened. If Xiao Yao led to the disappearance of some of danzong''s medicine fields, I''m afraid danzong would not be in charge of the luminescent Pavilion and the elder of Danhuang, and would have to do it by himself. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, such a risk is really not worth taking.


    Luoyin and Hong feisheng, although they did not find Chen Qi, did not leave.


    After all, Luo Yin regards Xiao Yao''s "Wu Xiao" status as a friend. Besides, since he''s here, it''s hard to say if he just goes back. Therefore, Luo Yin brings Hong feisheng to cheer Xiao Yao on.


    This is in line with Hong feisheng''s mind.


    Originally, he wanted to stay and see Xiao Yao''s performance at the Dan master meeting, which just met his idea.


    It can be said that it''s a hit.


    It''s true that many fairies came to the Dan master''s meeting this time, but even after the first round of screening, there are still many fairies that can''t produce super quality God Dan.


    Xiao Yao didn''t hide it because he had arrived at the meeting of the alchemists. This first alchemy was based on the fact that Xiao Yao had left his hand.


    Different from other fairies, when Xiao Yao began to make pills, all the herbs were sent by Dan Zong.


    Immediately, it caused the dissatisfaction of a large group of fairies.


    "Why can he use local materials in danzong?"


    "Yes! We all take part in the competition. Why can his medicinal materials be provided by Dan Zong, but we can''t? "


    After all, there were only a few fairies who had worked in the Danshu Hall of danzong before. Most of them didn''t know much about it, so they were all furious when they saw this scene.


    Lord danzong, his face is still not very good.


    Obviously, the disappearance of eclosion peak before really caused him a lot of pressure.


    Hearing the noise from the fairies, Lord Qiao frowned and was quite dissatisfied.


    This is bullshit.


    There are so many fairies here. If they really provide medicinal materials for everyone, they will not be happy even if their family and career are great!


    So, Lord Qiao asked elder Yegu to come on stage to calm the spirits of those fairies.


    It''s hard work.


    Although elder Yegu was depressed, he thought that he wanted to be a bad immortal, but this kind of dirty work was very tiring. It was impossible for Lord Qiao to do it himself, right?


    He stood on the high platform and looked at the fairies. After thinking for a moment, he laughed and said, "if you can all refine the top-grade super product God pill, our Dan sect can also provide you with medicinal materials."


    This is not an excuse. Elder Yegu really thinks so.


    It''s definitely cost-effective to be able to use some medicinal materials and a fairy family who can refine the top grade super grade God pill.


    There was a sudden silence below.


    Elder Yegu''s way of dealing with this problem is very simple and direct, but it also works.


    There are not many who can refine the super product God pill, not to mention the middle and top products?


    This is obviously embarrassing them.


    But the disciple of Liuming Pavilion actually did it again. Everyone was in the same square, not far away from each other. It''s no secret. Naturally, they knew it very well and looked at it in their eyes, so they had no choice but to calm down and swallow their anger.


    Walking down from the high platform, elder Yegu went straight to Xiao Yao. With a smile on his face, he looked at the pill again and said, "I thought you could refine it directly this time."


    Xiao Yao smiles but does not speak.


    According to the other party''s classification of the super quality God pill, Xiao Yao thinks that it''s not difficult to refine a super quality God pill, but it''s unnecessary.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t mind being in the limelight. He just thinks that it''s too time-consuming to refine the top grade super grade God pill.


    At the end of the first round, Xiao Yao was obviously the first to enter the next round.


    This is a fatal blow to other fairies.


    This is a Dan Zun who can refine super product God pill!


    It''s also a top-grade Dan Zun who refined super grade God Dan!


    Although the 100 selected fairies entered the second round, many of them chose to leave directly.


    After all, they can''t even refine the super pill, let alone the super pill of medium and high quality.


    Brain afraid to continue to stay, will still be eliminated.


    Such a game, even if it is just a look, will fall into a deep despair.


    It''s like a group of players in the novice village suddenly mixed into a krypton full level player.


    What a fool!


    Don''t mention them. Even those disciples and elders of danzong felt that there was no suspense about the first place in this meeting.


    The rest of the fairies are less than 50.


    Equal to, into the second round of the fairies, have gone more than half.


    "Ah, younger martial brother, do you think we still need to stay here?" Luo Yin stood in the distance and looked at Xiao Yao. He said curiously, "it must be Wu Xiao who got the top in the end! What shall we cheer for? "


    Hong feisheng smiles.


    In my heart, I''m still proud.


    This guy is as good as ever.


    Maybe some people are like this, no matter where they are, they will get the attention of thousands of people and be far ahead.


    some people.


    Born stars!


    "It''s OK to see. We won''t be charged anyway." Hong feisheng said.


    "Money?"


    Hong feisheng rubs his nose. In fairyland, there is no concept of money. Most of them trade things for things. After all, money is meaningless to them.


    Fairy can not sleep, do not eat, do not drink water.


    Drinking tea and wine is just a little fun.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation, the Xians don''t need anything. Many things can be changed out of thin air.


    Money is really useless here.


    "Ah, if only grandfather Chen were here." Luo Yin sighed and said, "grandfather Chen is still very powerful. He can''t compete in alchemy and laugh badly."


    Although Luoyin has never seen "Chen Qi" refining any pills, she always has a kind of confidence in "Chen Qi".


    Even for herself, she didn''t know why.


    After that, Lord Qiao found Xiao Yao again.


    It''s congratulations, but Xiao Yao knows that the other party''s purpose is definitely more than that.


    Originally, he thought that the other party was blinded by himself again, so he planned to continue to send himself a mountain peak, but obviously, Xiao Yao thought too much.


    This time, Lord Qiao went to Xiao Yao to avoid elder Dan Huang.


    Elder Danhuang was called out to drink by elder Yegu. Originally, Xiao Yao didn''t feel anything, but when he saw the arrival of Lord Qiao, he immediately realized that it might be the intention of emperor danzong. The reason why elder Yegu wanted to take elder Danhuang to find a drink was probably because he was instructed by Lord Qiao.


    After Lord Qiao sat down and spoke, Xiao Yao knew that it was not very possible, but it was certain.


    "Wu Xiao, your alchemy talent is really very good, but after all, lumen Pavilion is not a special alchemy school." Master Qiao poured a cup of tea for Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao pretended to be terrified and flattered, and asked: "what does Lord Qiao mean?"


    Master Qiao laughed. Although he knew that the other party was just pretending to be stupid, he said frankly: "I think that compared with the lumen Pavilion, danzong is obviously more suitable for you! Here, maybe you can refine the elixir which is beyond the super quality elixir! I wonder if I''m still a little excited? " Qiao asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yao frowned and thought. I have to say that the possibility of what the other party said is still very high. But Xiao Yao always feels that with his current strength, even if he can really explore it, his own strength is not enough. Perhaps, at least we need the strength of the Immortal Emperor. That''s too far away for him. It''s really only one step away from xianzun''s strength to Xiandi''s strength, but this step is also separated by 18 mountains¡° Lord Qiao, you''re digging the wall! " Xiao Yao said with a smile. Lord Qiao nodded and did not deny the other side''s statement.

 Chapter 1934

    Digging the bottom of a wall is not a shame in itself.


    In the view of Lord Qiao, it''s like this.


    Therefore, when chatting with Xiao Yao, he didn''t have much psychological pressure. In addition, when elder Dan Huang was not around, it was more convenient for him to talk. As for the time, whether Xiao Yao would tell elder Dan Huang about their conversation, Lord Qiao didn''t care very much, and it would not affect anything.


    This is the confidence of Lord Qiao.


    He knew that even if the elder Dan emperor knew what he had done, he would not choose to turn against Dan Zong.


    As for why he has such confidence and deliberately avoids elder Dan Huang, it is because he thinks that if elder Dan Huang is here, he will definitely not let his goal go smoothly. He will give Xiao Yao some hints in other ways to interrupt his plan.


    -This is obviously not a good thing for him, so Lord Qiao absolutely does not want to make trouble on such a thing.


    Qiao Zongzhu looked at Xiao Yao, who was in a state of thinking. After a while, he said¡° What do you think? "


    "Are you going to send me another mountain?" Xiao Yao asked


    Hearing Xiao Yao mention this, Lord Qiao has a toothache.


    It''s so special. Can''t get around or something?


    In fact, Xiao Yao said that casually.


    And he also knew that Lord Qiao must have no such idea.


    At least, it''s definitely not now.


    The disappearance of the eclosion peak has caused a great deal of damage to the other party. Although the other party is the leader of danzong, if he really sends another peak to Xiao Yao, even if that peak will not disappear, master Qiao will not be able to bear the pressure of danzong.


    After all, it''s true that he is the leader of danzong, but it doesn''t mean that danzong is his one word.


    It''s not what he has the final say.


    If a sect has to be compared to a country, and the identity of the leader of danzong is the emperor of the country, there are also cabinet forces formed by those elders.


    So what you want to do and what you don''t want to do, although Lord Qiao has certain rights, he doesn''t have absolute rights. No matter what decision you make, you have to come out from the perspective of Dan Zong, so it''s not easy to be the leader of a sect.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, what the elders do every day is much easier than the patriarch.


    This is the real enjoyment!


    If Xiao Yao is allowed to choose, he must be willing to be a king rather than an emperor. The emperor is really a technical worker. Every day there are so many things in the government and the public waiting for him to do. If he is a little lazy or has the slightest idea of enjoyment, he will be labeled as a faint king immediately.


    So to be an emperor, you have to be diligent. To what extent? Do not get tired of spitting blood, or you will be scolded, when Wang is different, and how to be handsome and handsome, if you are diligent, huh, the emperor will pull you into the group to chat. What old fellow do you want to do? Do you want to rebel?


    Think of these, Xiao Yao looks at Qiao Zongzhu''s eyes, unexpectedly a little more sympathy.


    Real sympathy.


    "Wu Xiao, let''s open the window and tell the truth." Qiao Zongzhu serious face, "what do you think, tell me."


    Xiao Yao really has nothing to say to Lord Qiao.


    To fight back, he couldn''t really join danzong. Before that, he just said that he thought it was profitable. Now it''s good. The other party can''t bear to give up a fart. This is more hateful for Xiao Yao than empty handed white wolf. So, of course, he doesn''t intend to agree. In addition, there is a very important reason. I''ve heard from the elders of emperor Dan that the relationship between Emperor danzong and a-jin is very close. For Xiao Yao, it''s certainly not a good thing to be around under the eyes of Emperor Xian.


    If he really can do not care about these words, before will not miss the opportunity to see his daughter in Rouge valley.


    Therefore, this also became the reason why Xiao Yao did not want to enter danzong.


    After all, Xiao Yao is not a fool. Don''t he know that he has more opportunities to stay in danzong?


    Although Xiao Yao is willing to take risks, he also knows that he can not seize any opportunity.


    Sometimes you have to be careful.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face changes quickly, but Lord Qiao doesn''t speak. He just looks at Xiao Yao''s eyes full of curiosity, probably thinking about what the other party is thinking at this time.


    "Well, Lord Qiao, give me some more time. I''ll think about it." Xiao Yao said.


    Lord Qiao seems to be dissatisfied.


    In his opinion, it''s normal for him to put this opportunity in front of the other party and the other party to nod and agree without thinking about it.


    Fortunately, although Xiao Yao did not directly agree, he did not directly refuse.


    That means there is room for maneuver.


    So he nodded, said nothing more, stood up and left.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He knew that Qiao Zong really appreciated himself because of his urination. That''s really his brain.


    In the final analysis, the other side is still interested in their own alchemy strength.


    If it wasn''t for their alchemy power, they wouldn''t think highly of themselves.


    Is elder Dan Huang the same idea?


    There is no doubt about the answer.


    But in Xiao Yao''s opinion, elder Dan Huang is different from Lord Qiao.


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that elder Dan Huang is more humane.


    Of course, the so-called "humanity" for those above the immortal, it is to avoid the plague like existence.


    Therefore, if you take such words to kuadan emperor elder, the other party will not be very happy. Instead, they will start to reflect on themselves


    After waiting for Dan Huang elder to come back, Xiao Yao simply said what Lord Qiao had said to himself before.


    Elder Dan Huang gave a wine burp, and Xiao Yao frowned a little with the smell of wine.


    "It''s quite normal. I guess it when I drink." Dan Huang elder said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, but didn''t say a word.


    Then, elder Dan Huang came closer: "what do you think?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned and asked, "what do you think?"


    The expression on elder Dan Huang''s face is rare and serious.


    He frowned and lowered his head slightly. After a long time of serious thinking, he said to Xiao Yao, "because I''m the elder of the luminescent Pavilion, so if you ask me, of course I hope you can come back to the luminescent pavilion with me. After all, it''s a good thing for the luminescent Pavilion. However, from your point of view, if I were you, I would nod my head and promise. Although lumen Pavilion is not a small sect, and I will escort you, you will not be badly paid to stay in danzong, and you will have more opportunities. The most important thing is that danzong''s medicinal materials are inexhaustible, and you can even value how much super grade Shendan you are here, You can even refine the elixir that surpasses the elixir. This is definitely an opportunity for you


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    To be honest, what elder Dan Huang said to him surprised him.


    Originally, in his imagination, the elder of emperor Dan would only speak the front part of what he said just now.


    But the other side said the latter part.


    Obviously, the decision is still in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Although Xiao Yao has made a good choice for a long time, because it is still in danzong, Xiao Yao didn''t say it too directly, but said what he said to Lord Qiao: "I will think about it carefully."


    Elder Dan Huang nodded and stopped talking.


    After the Dan emperor elder left, Xiao Yao closed his eyes and began to think.


    After a while, the door was knocked again.


    Pull open the door and see Luo Yin and Hong feisheng standing at the door. Xiao Yao is a little surprised.


    "Wu Xiao, we are here to say goodbye to you." Luo Yin said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Luo Yin sighed and said: "although I really want to wait until the end of the Dan master meeting to go back, it''s too late now. The master has contacted me and asked me to take my younger martial brother back as soon as possible. Next, we have to leave the fairyland to experience. I don''t care, but for the younger martial brother, this is his first test, and we can''t be absent."


    Before Xiao Yao saw them in Shengshan ancient land, that was also the content of their trial.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said nothing more.


    Hong feisheng smiles at Xiao Yao, looking very relaxed.


    "I always think that the next time you see me, I''ll be great." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "how powerful is it?"


    Hong feisheng seriously thought about this problem, and then his eyes were shining: "at least he won''t be bullied by other fairies like now?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    He also has enough confidence in Hong feisheng.


    After all, this guy has always been a genius.


    Although we are now in the fairyland, genius is still a genius and will not change because of the change of the environment.


    "In any case, you have already made great achievements in the Dan master meeting. Next, you must be the first in the Dan master meeting." Luo Yin said with a smile, "I still have a lot of confidence in you!"


    Xiao Yao laughs and thanks.


    Because Luoyin is nearby, although Hong feisheng has a lot to say to Xiao Yao, he can''t say it.


    But just as he left, the other side suddenly stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yao, and said seriously: "when you can see Xu kuangge one day, remember to mention me to him and help me brush my sense of existence!"


    Xiao Yao is very happy. Is this going to be the brain powder of Xu crazy song? After Hong feisheng and Luo Yin left, Xiao Yao sighed. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt... A sense of loneliness, sweeping the whole body. If the storm comes, you can''t avoid it... "It''s really lonely like snow!" Xiao Yao sighed with emotion that he converged his mind and put himself into the operation of renhuangjing.

 Chapter 1935

    In the following Danshi competition, Xiao Yao''s progress is still very smooth.


    Of course, for other fairies, using the word "smooth" to describe Xiao Yao''s performance is not only humiliating Xiao Yao, but also humiliating them.


    In addition to the eliminated fairies, there are many fairies that can''t bear the blow.


    They want to stay and continue to make pills in such a good environment.


    But they always feel that if they continue to stay, they are likely to be abused to tears by Xiao Yao.


    People are more popular than dead people.


    The same is true of immortals.


    They really can''t figure out where this guy named Wu Xiao came from.


    The elixirs he refined, not to mention them, are the elixirs of danzong. I''m afraid they can''t practice them, can they?


    For a moment, Xiao Yao had a feeling that he was driving a full size car into the novice village to abuse food.


    It''s cool


    The disciple of xunmiaozong and the guy named Hanwen were eliminated by Xiao Yao.


    For Xiao Yao, the ability of xunmiaozong''s disciple is better, but the guy named Hanwen is just the hot chicken in the hot chicken. Xiao Yao is really curious about how to force his face to danzong to attend the Danshi meeting with the strength of the other party.


    In fact, originally, with the strength of Korean, it would not have been eliminated so early.


    But when he saw Xiao Yao, he would have a strange fear in his heart.


    So much so that it doesn''t work.


    Fortunately, he didn''t feel so sorry.


    Even for Korean, it''s even a good thing to be eliminated by danzong. At least I don''t need to stay in danzong any more. I hurry to pack up and leave. I don''t need to see the God of pestilence any more. On the way down the mountain, Korean is very happy and even whistles, feeling how wonderful his Xiansheng is.


    In the last round, there are only Xiao Yao and the other two fairies.


    To Xiao Yao''s surprise, one of the fairies even refined the Chinese Super pill at the last minute.


    At that time, the fairy family was so happy that they cried no more.


    It''s an absolute windfall for him.


    On the one hand, in the final stage, everyone can get the medicinal materials provided by danzong.


    On the other hand, it is also because the alchemy environment of danzong is really good.


    With these buffs, it''s not difficult for him to understand how to refine the Zhongpin chaopin Shendan.


    After all, it''s a big wave to survive from so many fairies.


    In the case of absolute strength, plus the buff bonus, we can refine the medium quality super product God pill. It''s not surprising that Lord Qiao and the elders looked at each other and nodded.


    You don''t have to think about the next thing.


    No matter what the final result is, he can enter danzong.


    The meeting of alchemists was also a way for danzong to find more excellent alchemists.


    Of course, the most dazzling existence of this Danshi conference is Xiao Yao.


    This is also the reason why many alchemists left danzong.


    In their opinion, they can''t compare with Xiao Yao at all.


    They don''t matter if they are too dazzling.


    To put it simply, do you dare to compete with the sun and the moon?


    Another fairy family is a little worse. Although it is also super product Shendan, it just passed the watershed of super product Shendan.


    This is the worst pill refined by the fairy family in such a long time.


    Before he refined out of the super product God Dan, although also inferior, but not so bad.


    If it''s one more point short, it can only be classified into the elixir.


    First there was Xiao Yao, a perverted being, and then another fairy family also played an extraordinary role in refining the medium and high-quality super product God pill. The combination of the two naturally increased the pressure on him.


    Some people''s personalities, when they are under great pressure, can often break through obstacles and go further.


    But most people will fall at the foot of pressure, and dare not move forward.


    In fact, it''s more like a fork in the road. The initiative is still in your hands, just to see what the final choice is.


    Obviously, the two fairies who survived the last round together with Xiao Yao made completely different choices when they stood at the fork of the road in the face of huge pressure.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t care much about it.


    He is more concerned about what kind of pills he can refine.


    The pills he made before are the best.


    In the eyes of the disciples and elders of danzong, it was a great thing, but Xiao Yao didn''t take it seriously.


    This time, he wants to try again.


    Although the success rate is much lower than before, it really doesn''t matter to Xiao Yao.


    Now it''s the last round.


    Luck is less important.


    In the past, every fairy had only one chance to alchemy. But now, every fairy has three chances to alchemy. Of course, this is based on the failure of the first two alchemy.


    The low-grade alchemist who had been refining before had no way to enjoy such rights.


    So now Xiao Yao''s pressure is much less, and he is ready. Even if he really fails twice, it''s no big deal to be smart and give up that unreliable idea at the last time.


    Qi Yin, the fairy who made the super pill, was staring at Xiao Yao and his lips moved.


    Xiao Yao turned around and took a look. He was very happy.


    He can read lip language, which is a necessary skill for Xiao Yao to be a killer.


    He knows what they''re talking about now.


    "Must fail, must fail!"


    After all, this guy just wants Xiao Yao to play a role.


    After all, what he refined is only a medium quality super product God pill. If he is compared with other fairies, he has absolute confidence, but now his opponent is Xiao Yao, so he doesn''t have enough confidence to refine a medium quality super product God pill.


    Who makes Xiao Yao a monster?


    Living with a monster in an era is a torture to him.


    Most importantly, the other party is also a alchemist.


    If he is a swordsman, or a painter or a Confucianist, he doesn''t need to worry about it. There is no comparison between him and his opponent.


    But it''s different now!


    Xiao Yao eyebrows slightly pick, at the same time, the body of Taiji power has been crazy surging up. However, after waiting for a few hours, a golden light suddenly appeared. The time of existence was only a blink, and then it disappeared immediately.


    The first pill, obviously, ended in failure.


    Top grade pills


    It''s not as simple as I imagined. It''s a wake-up call for Xiao Yao.


    The fairy named Qi Yin was so excited to see this scene that he was about to cry.


    He even began to doubt whether he had mastered the power of faith.


    Otherwise, how could Xiao Yao''s first alchemy end in failure just because he cursed?


    Along the way, Xiao Yao is as smooth as he wants, but now he has encountered Waterloo. I really don''t understand!


    He does not understand, does not mean that Qiao patriarch Dan Huang elder they do not understand.


    A group of bigwigs looked at each other and seemed to have guessed something.


    Master Qiao looked at elder Dan Huang. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling: "elder Dan Huang, you really have a good apprentice!"


    The elder of Dan emperor laughed and said nothing. He always looked at Xiao Yao''s direction, but his eyes were mixed with an imperceptible loss.


    He also can''t help thinking, if, what Lord Qiao said is the truth, how good?


    He also hopes that Xiao Yao is really his own disciple!


    However, it''s just thinking about it. If the other party is really his own disciple, it should be a headache. After all, it''s hard to see the pills refined by the other party, let alone refine them.


    After the failure, Xiao Yao did not rush to start the second alchemy, but began to meditate.


    To learn from failure is the most important thing.


    After thinking for a long time, Xiao Yao seems to have figured out some of the key points, and his face also shows a relaxed smile.


    The time of alchemy this time is obviously longer than that of the last time.


    It took about a day and a night.


    On this day and night, all the fairies stood on the side, watching quietly, and did not leave.


    Anyway, they can not eat, drink and sleep, so it''s no problem for them, but some of them will feel bored.


    In the early morning of the next day, Xiao Yao''s Dan stove again surged out of a rainbow.


    Colorful and dazzling.


    "Done?" Lord Qiao suddenly stood up, his eyes full of surprise.


    "What kind of vision is this? No, not yet! " Elder Dan Huang suddenly shook his head.


    As the elder Dan Huang said.


    Hongguang appeared gorgeous, but it didn''t exist for a long time, and soon disappeared completely.


    It seems that it has never existed before. There is no trace of Hongguang.


    However, this did not disappoint a large group of fairies. On the contrary, they became more and more excited. They know that as long as Xiao Yao succeeds, the rank of the pill is absolutely beyond their imagination! Top grade? At least it''s top grade, isn''t it?! Qi Yin also became more nervous. He clenched his fist and continued to pray. This interactive South has only one last chance... As long as he fails, he can win the top! But now Qi Yin also has his own worries. In case the other party goes back on his promise and chooses to refine a medium and high-grade pill safely, what should he do? You can''t put that knife on each other''s neck, can you?!

 Chapter 1936

    In fact, Xiao Yao is also struggling with this problem.


    In addition to him, the Grandmaster of Qiao Dan Huang elders in the grandstand, at this time the same heart.


    If it is from their point of view, they will definitely choose a more secure way, and take the lead first. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future.


    However, they are now full of expectations and hope that Xiao Yao can make persistent efforts


    Now it''s very contradictory!


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao is obviously more relaxed. He doesn''t think so much at all. Anyway, he already has his own ideas.


    For the last time, he still has to choose to try!


    For Xiao Yao, this is indeed a challenge, but with the first two attempts, Xiao Yao has accumulated a lot of experience of failure.


    not to do anything more than three times.


    There are no more than three losses.


    This time, Xiao Yao is 90% sure!


    Take a deep breath and prepare the medicine.


    He raised his head and looked up at the high platform. The sun was a little harsh, but it was nothing to him.


    Xiao Yao in the face of a smile, like a flower swaying in the sun.


    Dan Huang elder and Xiao Yao''s eyes collided and looked at each other. He also nodded with a smile.


    "Elder Dan Huang, is Wu Xiao going to continue to try?" Asked Lord Qiao.


    Elder Dan Huang nodded gently.


    Although he is not Xiao Yao''s master, and has not even known him for a long time, he has read some information from Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    So it is.


    If he really had to give up because of the previous two failures, he would not be the guy he knew.


    Did Xiao Yao not fail in alchemy at the luminescent pavilion?


    There are also.


    But why did he give up?


    Elder Dan Huang thinks that Xiao Yao is not lucky to have the ability he has now. It has a lot to do with his character.


    Whether in the human world or in the fairyland, failure is inevitable.


    Otherwise, how can there be the word "failure"?


    Elder Yegu sighed and said, "this boy is really impulsive!"


    "Yes, if you fail, all your previous achievements will be wasted." Another elder of danzong echoed the way.


    Obviously, these elders feel that Xiao Yao''s decision is a little too impulsive.


    "It''s because he''s impulsive that he''s different from us." Master Qiao suddenly said with a smile.


    This word sounds mindless, but let those elders suddenly silent down.


    They all began to think about it.


    Is there a big difference between myself and the guy named Wu Xiao?


    Yes, there are. Otherwise, why can the other party refine pills that they can''t?


    A different place, right here?


    Qi Yin stood on the side.


    He began to put his hands together and recite in his mouth.


    He wanted to use his faith.


    See if it can make some impact on Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao wants to laugh when he sees him.


    If we have to use two words to describe Qi Yin, what Xiao Yao can think of is cute.


    Put away miscellaneous thoughts, Xiao Yao put all his attention on alchemy.


    Although he has enough confidence in himself, he should be more serious and concentrate.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, and Xiao Yao does the same now.


    Even if you have absolute assurance, you still have to go all out.


    After entering the state of alchemy, Xiao Yao couldn''t notice the passage of time.


    It seems that in this world, there is only him and the furnace in front of him.


    No one else can be in his sight.


    Xiao Yao spent a long time refining pills for the third time.


    day alternates with night.


    Xiao Yao is still absorbed.


    More and more Dan sect disciples gathered around.


    Many of them were called by the elders by the Lord Dan zongqiao.


    Those disciples are a little confused, so they don''t know what Xiao Yao''s alchemy is good for.


    But those elders, they can vaguely guess some.


    Lord Qiao is very confident in Xiao Yao.


    He thinks that Xiao Yao will be successful this time, so he will let all the disciples of danzong gather to witness this moment. If Xiao Yao really succeeds, even if they can''t see any way, they can also gain something.


    As for how much they can get, it''s up to them.


    It''s up to me to lead the master into the door.


    This is not just a statement.


    Lord Qiao and the elders were all absorbed, for fear of missing any wonderful stage.


    The pill is slowly taking shape.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao gave out a roar in his mouth.


    Look, there''s a breakthrough.


    It''s like someone''s sharp awl, rowing across the glass.


    Those fairy people who heard this voice were all shocked.


    Lord Qiao and elder Dan Huang were most excited. They clenched their fists subconsciously.


    "Success, we must succeed!" Dan Huang elder clenched teeth to say.


    "Wu Xiao, don''t let us down!" Qiao said the same.


    Qi Yin suddenly had a bad feeling about something big.


    He felt that his power of belief did not seem to be able to do so many fairies!


    What''s more, these bastards, how can they all hope that guy can succeed?


    The power of one''s own belief is not their opponent at all!


    Qi Yin is very aggrieved and wants to cry out


    Finally, above the sky, there is a rainbow light.


    Like a pillar of heaven.


    That red light, originally only a bamboo thick and thin, but later, gradually became a pillar in general.


    Cover Xiao Yao and the Dan furnace in front of him.


    Suddenly, a cry awakened all the fairies.


    They subconsciously raise their heads and look up at the sky.


    A colorful bird is composed of rainbow light.


    At this time, the bird was swimming and making a call.


    "Natural vision." Lord Qiao clenched his fist again.


    His forehead, are exposed to the root of the green tendons.


    Then, another colorful dragon appeared.


    "The dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious!" Elder Dan Huang said, "this... What kind of pill is this?"


    Those ordinary disciples can''t see any way for the time being.


    But Lord Qiao and the elders were already very excited.


    They have heard of such a picture, but they have never seen it.


    Even in the historical records of the fairyland, the appearance of this vision is very few.


    "If there is another colorful Unicorn beast... Isn''t it beyond the realm of super product God pill?" Elder Yegu said.


    "I don''t know." Lord Qiao gave a bitter smile.


    But he had made up his mind.


    Not only him, but also all the elders of danzong were thinking about the same problem.


    Absolutely not


    Let Xiao Yao leave danzong!


    This alchemist, the whole fairyland, can''t find a second one!


    Use the word genius to describe each other? Ha ha, this is an insult to the other party!


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face and didn''t panic.


    At this time, all the fairies are excited and nervous.


    But Xiao Yao can''t.


    The more he reached the last moment, the more he had to keep calm.


    Otherwise, it is easy to fall short.


    Whether Dan medicine can be made or not depends on the final ending.


    The ending stage, for every alchemist, is a matter of life and death.


    If it''s successful, the pill will be finished.


    If you fail, all your previous achievements will be wasted.


    Such things happen from time to time.


    After all, the ending stage is equivalent to let the pill have its own essence.


    "Do you think there will be Danling in this pill?" Dan Huang elder language not startling death endlessly say.


    Lord Qiao and all the elders of danzong are looking at the elder of Danhuang.


    If it had been in the past, they would have thought that what elder Dan Huang was talking about was whimsical.


    But now, there is so much foreshadowing ahead.


    They didn''t have enough disciples to overturn the elder Dan Huang''s conjecture.


    The so-called Danling is similar to Jianling.


    Pills have life, even consciousness.


    This is only in the legend.


    "It''s done!" Suddenly, elder Yegu said excitedly.


    A continuous rainbow, swept by.


    Into the furnace in front of Xiao Yao.


    "There are no colorful unicorns!" Elder Dan Huang sighed, a little disappointed.


    Lord Qiao can''t listen any more.


    "You don''t have such high demands on yourself, or your apprentice? Still want to have colorful unicorns? " Qiao said with a smile.


    Elder Dan Huang laughed: "I''m different from him. I can''t compare with him!"


    When talking, the expression on elder Dan Huang''s face looked a little lonely.


    But this sentence is from the heart.


    Lord Qiao and the elders have no doubt.


    All the disciples of danzong, including Qi Yin. They all look silly at this time. Even if they let themselves make alchemy for thousands of years, they may not be able to attract such a vision. What is a big hand? This is the real big hand! Such a picture, they can only think about it in their mind, OK? Qi Yin''s face was like ashes, and he sat on the ground. He wants to curse. He felt that Xiao Yao''s success must have something to do with the belief power of those disciples, elders and masters of danzong. Although the power of belief is mysterious and mysterious, Qi Yin had his own power of belief to interfere with Xiao Yao before. Anyway, he thought so. Xiao Yao slowly opens his eyes. Dan furnace, emitting a colorful halo¡° It''s done. " Xiao Yao nodded slightly, quite proud. This kind of feeling... Is really good! At this time, Lord Qiao and other big men, together with elder Dan Huang, flew towards Xiao Yao¡° What grade is it? " Lord Qiao asked anxiously¡° You all let me. I''m his master. What do you crowd me out for? " When Dan Huang elder talked, he pulled out the elder Yegu who was blocking in front of him¡° Oh, I''m so angry. I''m in danzong. Why are you pulling me? " Yeku is very old¡° Then you hammer me to death The elder Dan Huang said Xiao Yao looks at these big guys, a little surprised¡° Wu Xiao, what kind of elixir are you Elder Dan Huang asked. Xiao Yao shook his head: "I don''t know, but it should be regarded as the highest grade one I''ve practiced so far." This blind man can see it¡° Go and bring me the Pearl Master Qiao''s words are almost roaring. Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, test beads? What is it? Elder Yegu listened to Lord Qiao''s command and flew away quickly.

 Chapter 1937

    When elder Yegu came back, he had a transparent bead in his hand, which looked a bit like the crystal ball that the magicians often played in the hands of acrobats.


    "Give it to me!" Qiao said.


    Elder Yegu quickly handed the bead in his hand.


    Then, keep pushing inside


    There is only one pill in Xiao Yaodan''s stove.


    This makes Xiao Yao very dissatisfied.


    "So many medicinal materials, we can make a pill..." Xiao said with a sigh.


    In the past, there must be at least three or five in a furnace, right?


    What''s more, when Xiao Yao was refining pills, he always filled them with herbs.


    Those medicinal materials are the best of danzong!


    It''s just a sense of outrage.


    "..." master Qiao raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao with complicated eyes.


    He felt that Xiao Yao really pretended to be addicted.


    It''s very good to be able to make one, OK?


    Be an immortal... Don''t be too inflated!


    Elder Yegu can''t squeeze in. He was too anxious: "master, what kind of rank is it?"


    "You are worried about your grandmother''s legs! I haven''t started yet Master Qiao scolded, and had poured his immortal power into the transparent bead.


    "What is this?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    While infusing his immortal power, master Qiao said with a smile: "this is the bead used by our Dan clan to identify the super grade God pills. Of course, practice makes perfect. We can see many super grade God pills as long as we have a casual look, but we can''t understand your pill now. We still need to test it with beads."


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He had heard before that danzong had a method to identify the rank of super grade Shendan.


    Now it seems that this is the transparent bead.


    It''s just that master Qiao''s posture of holding beads is really funny.


    It''s very suitable to be a diviner!


    At this time, from the transparent bead that Lord Qiao held in his hand, suddenly burst out a light column, forming two points and a line with the pills in Xiao Yaodan''s stove, connecting them.


    That light column, originally just white, but now at this time, is slowly changing.


    From white to purple, then to blue, then to cyan¡ª¡ª


    Slowly changing.


    In the end, it turns red all the time.


    Qiao Zongzhu took a deep breath and looked surprised.


    Just as he wanted to speak, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "How can it be!"


    This is a roar again.


    After hearing the voice, the disciples of Dan sect who could not see anything and the elder Yegu who was at the back were all in a hurry.


    "Lord, what color is it?"


    Lord Qiao did not speak.


    His eyes were fixed on the column of light bursting out of the transparent beads.


    The elders of danzong who were standing beside him looked the same as Lord Qiao.


    It''s all a look of seeing a dog laying eggs.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    "Never appeared. How could it be like this?"


    "Isn''t it that the measuring beads are broken?"


    "Pull it down, your brain is broken, and even the test beads will not be broken."


    Elder Yegu was more and more worried.


    What the hell happened?


    He simply flew up, soared above and looked down.


    This one sees, fell down directly from above, one buttock falls to the ground.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Xiao Yao is very calm.


    Immobility is like a mountain.


    Master Qiao raised his head and looked at Xiao Yao. His face also showed a look of approval.


    It''s really not any fairy. They can keep calm at this time.


    What is the general demeanor?


    What is an Zhiruo Su?


    What does it mean to spoil or disgrace without fear?


    Lord Qiao felt that Xiao Yao really taught everyone a lesson.


    I learned, I learned.


    In fact, Lord Qiao thought too much


    Xiao Yao did not continue to maintain the image of this expert, directly asked: "what are you talking about? What happened to the light? What do you mean


    Lord Qiao and the other elders suddenly realized.


    exactly.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "If the last pillar of light is only red, it means that you are a super elixir." Qiao Zongzhu took a deep breath and said.


    Top grade


    Just think about these three words, you will feel blood boiling.


    What Lord Qiao said immediately caused a stir in the danzong area.


    All the disciples were wide eyed and couldn''t believe their ears.


    Top grade: super grade magic pill?


    Does it really exist?


    In the fairyland, there is an alchemist who can refine the top grade super grade God pill?


    It''s just a fable!


    Don''t say they can''t believe it. Even the fairies like Lord Qiao and elder Yegu, elder Danhuang, can''t believe it now.


    However, if you listen carefully to the words of elder Dan Huang, they will realize that Xiao Yao''s pills are not limited to this!


    "Now the pillars of light are black and red." Qiaozong''s subject sounds solemn.


    "What does that mean?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Lord Qiao gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes.


    I don''t know. What are you talking about?


    What''s going on?


    "If you think about it, it means that this elixir has gone beyond the level of super elixir." Qiao Zongzhu said in a deep voice.


    All the disciples were confused.


    Including elder Dan Huang.


    However, the most calm is still Xiao Yao.


    After all, this pill was made by him. Xiao Yao knew better than anyone else.


    He zhengse said: "this is a super product of God Dan."


    Elder Dan Huang and other fairies look at Xiao Yao with curiosity in their eyes.


    It seems that master Qiao has said that this elixir is beyond the scope of the super quality elixir. Why does Xiao Yao insist?


    Lord Qiao smiles. Instead of arguing with Xiao Yao, he nods.


    "You''re right. This pill is still limited to the super pill. In fact, it''s not accurate to say so. To be more precise, this pill has already taken half a step forward."


    At this point, the expression on Lord Qiao''s face suddenly became excited.


    "If, I mean if, if you work harder, this pill is likely to break through the super grade of Shendan!" Speaking of these, master Qiao was not only excited, but also regretful.


    However, when he said this, he didn''t mean to blame Xiao Yao.


    After all, the pills were made by Xiao Yao himself.


    Xiao Yao''s own happiness is good, and it has nothing to do with them.


    What''s more, they all saw it clearly when Xiao Yao was refining pills.


    We all know that Xiao Yao has done his best before.


    It''s not that Xiao Yao doesn''t want to make his own pills go further, but that he can only do this step.


    Although the words say so, but the regret or regret.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were burning, and he gave a smile. He looked like "it doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Master Qiao was stunned and could not understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    Doesn''t he know how sorry it is? Even think it doesn''t matter?


    He really wanted to knock on Xiao Yao''s head to see what structure was inside.


    Xiao Yao looked at Lord Qiao and said with a smile, "do you think I can''t refine it next?"


    A word awakens the immortal in the dream!


    Those fairies who were still sorry for Xiao Yao couldn''t help shaking their heads and smiling bitterly.


    It''s also a mockery of yourself.


    Indeed, as long as Xiao Yao is willing, he can still refine a lot of pills in the future.


    Xiao Yao is still very young, even if Xiao Yao is hundreds of years old now, he is still young, in their opinion.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao has a bright future.


    With each other''s potential and strength, it''s not difficult to enter the emperor with Dan in the future.


    After all, the strength of the other side is already the first expert in the alchemy circle of the fairy family.


    It''s really strange that such a genius can''t be immortal in the future.


    After he became the Immortal Emperor, he wanted to refine more powerful elixir, which was just a matter at hand.


    "Wu Xiao, what do you think of this pill?" Asked Lord Qiao.


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand each other''s meaning at first, but after thinking about it, he suddenly realized it.


    I still remember the agreement he made with elder Yegu!


    "If you''re interested, you can take it. That''s what I promised you before." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    For a moment, all the elders and disciples of danzong were excited.


    After all, it''s more precious than Shangpin Shendan!


    Is already half a foot into the next level of pills!


    Can they not be excited?


    However, Lord Qiao shook his head with a smile: "no need."


    All the fairies'' eyes fell on Xiao Yao, which seemed a little inconceivable.


    No one thought that at this time, the leader of danzong would give Xiao Yao such an answer¡° Lord, this pill... "Elder Yegu just wanted to speak, but he was blocked by Lord Qiao''s eyes. Elder Yegu sighed and knew that Lord Qiao had his own idea, so he didn''t dare to say more¡° With your strength, is it difficult to make the same pill? " Asked Lord Qiao¡° If it''s here or before, I''m probably 50% sure. " Xiao Yao said¡° 50%?! That''s enough Master Qiao said with a smile, "you can keep this elixir by yourself. Next, you can stay in our elixir sect for a while and refine more elixirs. Isn''t that better?" Xiao Yao smiles, nods and agrees. The elders and the disciples of Dan sect all gave a thumbs up to Lord Qiao. It''s cunning... Oh no, my Lord, it''s foresight! In fact, Lord Qiao had already thought about it. Even if Xiao Yao can''t stay in danzong, such a guy can''t offend him. In Lord Qiao''s opinion, it''s only a matter of time before the other party can become immortal emperor! No suspense! Then, Lord Qiao continued to say with a smile: "how about Wu Xiao? Do you want to make an elder in danzong?" A stone stirs a thousand waves!

 Chapter 1938

    No one thought that Lord Qiao would make such a decision at this time.


    Before that, even the elder Yegu and other fairies did not know.


    Obviously, this is what Lord Qiao said without consulting with any elders before. Maybe it was just a thought for a moment.


    However, when Xiao Yao came into contact with the shining eyes of Lord Qiao, he knew that the other party was not joking, but a very serious attitude.


    "Cough, Lord Qiao, you look up to me too much, don''t you?" Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile.


    The smile on Qiao Zongzhu''s face did not decrease, and he was still confident: "as long as you promise."


    Xiao Yao laughed, but didn''t say a word.


    The elders of danzong who were standing beside Lord Qiao were all smiling at this time.


    Although the topic of let Xiao Yao be the elder of danzong raised by Lord Qiao is a bit abrupt, they all want to understand it after a short thought, which is absolutely not a bad thing.


    Even if Lord Qiao had not discussed with them before, they would not have any dissatisfaction.


    It is precisely because of this that master Qiao seemed so confident when he spoke without thinking.


    Leave Xiao Yao in the position of an elder of danzong.


    For them, it is absolutely beneficial and harmless.


    A little bit of brain will be able to understand some of the key nodes.


    What''s more, their intelligence is normal?


    Those danzong disciples all looked at Xiao Yao with envious eyes.


    They are not jealous of Xiao Yao.


    After all, Xiao Yao now relies on his strength to win, and what happened before is obvious to all.


    It''s shameless to be jealous of each other at this time.


    Not only did they not have any jealousy, but those disciples of Dan sect looked at Xiao Yao with some respect.


    Even if there are many fairies among them, they are hundreds or even thousands of years older than Xiao Yao.


    In this case, Xiao Yao did not know how to speak.


    Obviously, he can''t stay in danzong, but now so many pairs of eager eyes fall on him, Xiao Yao is thinking that if he really opens his mouth, it will be like committing something unforgivable.


    "Wu Xiao, it''s OK. Say whatever you want. Don''t care so much." Dan Huang elder suddenly says.


    This is the most appropriate time for him.


    After all, on the surface, he is Xiao Yao''s master and the elder of the luminescent Pavilion.


    And now, with this kind of aboveboard and aboveboard practice, danzong stands up to express his dissatisfaction. There is nothing wrong with it.


    No one can find fault.


    This is also a buffer for Xiao Yao. At least no matter what he says next, it doesn''t seem unreasonable.


    It''s not a good intention, it''s just a small effort.


    Xiao Yao looked at elder Dan Huang deeply, nodded, and then bowed to Lord Qiao.


    Lord Qiao remained silent.


    "Master Qiao, thank you for looking up to me so much." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The expression on Qiao Zongzhu''s face was already a little strained.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s opening remarks are definitely not good news.


    As he thought.


    Xiao Yao continued: "however, my master and I have deep feelings. We can''t give up, so we can only brush the kindness of Lord Qiao¡°


    When elder Dan Huang heard these words, he almost couldn''t resist rushing up to beat Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, deep feelings?


    Where are our feelings?


    Why don''t I know?


    It''s not hard for elder Dan Huang to push himself out to block the gun. What really makes him feel hard to understand is that the other party can say such a thing so shamelessly that he has to believe it. What a teacher apprentice friendship! Shameless


    Lord Qiao sighed.


    Xiao Yao''s refusal, in his opinion, is a little surprised, but after careful consideration, it seems reasonable.


    Before he repeatedly threw out the olive branch to Xiao Yao, although the other side did not refuse too thoroughly, but he could still understand the meaning of the words.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it again?" Qiao said with a smile, "after this village... Well, there may be another village."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    I didn''t expect that the character of Lord Qiao would even joke. It''s really rare!


    "Well, I won''t force you. I''ll give you another period of time. You can think about it..."


    Qiao Zongzhu said this, see Xiao Yao want to speak, the other side quickly waved.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. It''s not bad for you to stay here for a while. After all, it''s difficult for you to refine this kind of pill after you leave danzong." Qiao Zongzhu said seriously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and felt that what the other party said was really reasonable, so he didn''t continue to shirk.


    Xiao Yao chose to stay, so did elder Dan Huang.


    Qi Yin, the alchemist, was also left by Dan Zong and was accepted by elder Yegu as an inner disciple.


    Originally, it was an exciting thing.


    It should be the dream of all alchemists in the fairyland to enter danzong and become inner disciples.


    Even in the Luming Pavilion and under the door of the elder Dan emperor, it is estimated that many disciples want to enter the Dan sect and become inner disciples.


    But with the foreshadowing in front of Xiao Yao, Qi Yin couldn''t be happy.


    Although he knows that there is no way to compare himself with Xiao Yao, he will inevitably feel lonely in his heart.


    So in preparation to go back to rest, Xiao Yao and hold Qi Yin.


    He felt that since he had hurt each other, he had to comfort him more or less.


    So he looked at Qi Yin, a serious face, said: "you don''t see me now in danzong mixed wind and water, everyone looks up to me, but you will see later."


    Qi Yin''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "After a while, you will find that I am getting better and better, and the gap between us will be bigger and bigger." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Qi Yin: "he wanted to tell Xiao Yao that Lao Tzu had a saying that his mother sold criticism. He didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Are you sure you''re here to comfort me?


    To mend the knife, right?


    Looking at Qi Yin''s face, Xiao Yao burst out laughing and turned to leave.


    No way, I am such a kind person.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao can''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    It''s too kind. It''s not a good thing in fairyland after all


    When I got back to the room, the elder Dan Huang talked to Xiao Yao again. In fact, what he talked about was something he didn''t have.


    Elder Dan Huang knew that if he really asked some key questions, Xiao Yao would not be able to answer himself honestly in Dan Zong.


    In fact, it is.


    The chat between Xiao Yao and elder Dan Huang is seen by Lord Qiao.


    Lord Qiao doesn''t mean to monitor Xiao Yao. He just wants to see what the other party thinks so as to suit the remedy to the case.


    However, after watching for a long time, I didn''t catch any useful information from Xiao Yao''s "chat record" with elder Dan Huang.


    With the light curtain removed, Lord Qiao sighed.


    Elder Yegu, standing beside him, coughed and said, "Lord, in my opinion, we might as well detain him in danzong directly."


    This is to be soft, not hard.


    Lord Qiao glanced at him, sneered and said, "what do you want him to do?"


    "Ah?" Elder Yegu was stunned.


    Lord Qiao continued: "leave Wu Xiao behind. If you cultivate him well, he will become immortal emperor in the future. If he wants to break up with us at that time, do you think we can resist?" Even if danzong is a big sect in the fairyland, it is impossible to compete with an Immortal Emperor. There is no doubt about this.


    Elder Yegu blinked and whispered, "then we won''t cultivate him!"


    Lord Qiao is really angry and happy by elder Yegu.


    "In that case, what else do you want him to do?"


    Elder Yegu was told by Lord Qiao that he could only smile bitterly.


    Now he finally understood why Lord Qiao''s attitude towards Xiao Yao had been so good all the time, and he didn''t even think about using a tough method, because it was a meaningless thing at all.


    It seems that in the face of Xiao Yao, they can only keep giving candy, not sticks


    The next time, Xiao Yao continued to alchemy in danzong, and danzong would still provide Xiao Yao with medicinal materials.


    However, danzong will not make a loss. Xiao Yao needs to give danzong one pill for every three pills he makes.


    However, when refining this kind of pill, there were many failures, and it consumed a lot of medicinal materials. But danzong never felt that he would lose money. For them, it was just a pie in the sky. After Xiao Yao left, they couldn''t find this kind of demigod pill.


    Originally Xiao Yao''s renhuangjing had already met a bottleneck, but now alchemy has also met a bottleneck.


    He realized that it was not impossible for him to make holy pills.


    However, before the second time, I still need to open a threshold.


    It is the same as the problem faced by the renhuangjing.


    It''s not very difficult for Xiao Yao to refine the holy pill, but now Xiao Yao''s own strength is not enough, and he will end up in failure because of the lack of energy in his body.


    There is also a big difference between the half step holy pill and the real holy pill.


    "After all, we have to have the strength of the Immortal Emperor first!" Xiao said with a sigh.


    I stayed in danzong for a year. For Xiao Yao, as long as he entered the state of alchemy, it was difficult to notice the passage of time. After eating several half step holy pills in succession, Xiao Yao felt that his cultivation had reached a node, which was difficult to break through. A wall appeared in front of him. What Xiao Yao wants to do now is to smash the wall with one blow¡° Maybe it''s time to try. " Xiao Yao took a deep breath, looked at the red stove in front of him and said to himself. He continued to fill the cauldron with herbs. This time the filling of medicinal materials, has reached an inestimable level. Xiao Yao''s eyes are burning, ready to let go!

 Chapter 1939

    For more than a year, what Xiao Yao refined in danzong was half step holy pill.


    Of course, there are also many top-quality super product pills.


    Now, however, he finally made up his mind to make a holy pill.


    Whether he fails or not, he will try.


    It''s not only because Xiao Yao attaches great importance to the holy elixir, but also because he clearly understands that as long as he succeeds in refining the holy elixir, his own cultivation can continue to take a step forward.


    My current strength is probably equal to the peak of xianzun.


    At least, looking at the fairyland, as long as he is under the Immortal Emperor, he has a great chance of winning.


    That''s what he''s got now.


    However, Xiao Yao is not satisfied with the status quo.


    After all, his biggest enemy is Xiandi.


    If you want to do what you want to do, your current strength is far from enough. If you don''t find a way to enter the realm of Immortal Emperor, you can''t do anything except let others handle it.


    Concentrate.


    It is of great significance to Xiao Yao whether this holy pill can be refined successfully.


    Because there are so many pills to put in, Xiao Yao is embarrassed to continue to talk to Dan Zong, so he can only take out the herbs he has prepared.


    Besides, it''s also because he doesn''t want danzong to realize what he wants to do.


    It''s nothing to fail, but if they succeed, they realize that if they are not immortal, it will be a big trouble for Xiao Yao.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao specially laid a layer of prohibition when he was in the face. Although this layer of prohibition was illusory for the fairy families such as Lord Qiao, it could prevent the energy from leaking out. Xiao Yao has been refining pills all this year, and master Qiao can''t always stare at this side. Xiao Yao is very confident about this.


    This time, Xiao Yao''s time of refining pills was one month.


    In this month, Xiao Yao was engrossed day and night, and his nerves were tense all the time.


    He placed his hope on the Dan stove.


    "Must succeed..." he kept saying to himself in his heart.


    At the last minute.


    Xiao Yao gradually felt that his body seemed to have dried up.


    His face had become more and more ugly.


    "Bang...".


    In the red stove, a cloud of black smoke rose, which made Xiao Yao''s face black.


    If Xiao Yao didn''t stop in time, the furnace would be scrapped.


    "The holy elixir is not so easy to practice. I didn''t expect that the nine turn elixir furnace could not produce the holy elixir." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Although Xiao Yao had always told himself that he must succeed, now he has failed, and he has not caused much psychological pressure.


    When you think about it, failure seems to be expected.


    If I can really refine the holy elixir with my current strength, it''s really amazing.


    He carefully counted the pills he had made in danzong during this period, and there were hundreds of them.


    Among them, banbu Shengdan accounts for a large proportion.


    He stood up, opened the door, the sun glared.


    "I haven''t seen sunshine for a long time." Xiao Yao showed a smile on his face, and his expression showed a little vicissitudes.


    In fairyland, I really don''t realize the rapid passage of time.


    He knocked on the door of elder Dan Huang, only to find that there was no one next door.


    It''s clean inside. It looks like no one has lived in it for a long time.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "The old man left me and ran away?" Xiao Yao said in his heart.


    Out of the yard, he found a disciple of danzong. From the other side''s mouth, Xiao Yao learned that the elder of Danhuang had left danzong three months ago.


    "The old man is so unkind that he didn''t know to say it when he left." Xiao Yao was almost furious.


    When he followed the disciples of Nadan sect, Xiao Yao met Lord Qiao and was ready to say goodbye.


    "You still want to leave?" Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, Lord Qiao was a little upset.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly and nods.


    Lord Qiao sighed: "in fact, I already know that you can''t be left here. You also know about the lumen pavilion?"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Lord Qiao was shocked: "don''t you know?"


    Xiao Yao blinked at each other.


    Master Qiao said with a bitter smile: "since you don''t know, why are you in a hurry to leave?"


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what happened to the lumen pavilion?"


    Then he went on to say, "elder Dan Huang left first because something happened to the lumen pavilion?"


    Lord Qiao nodded.


    "In fact, Wu Xiao, let me tell you the truth. At this time, it''s not a bad thing for you to stay in danzong." Qiao Zongzhu said seriously.


    That''s the opening line.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao also knows that what happened in the lumen Pavilion is definitely not good news.


    "The master of the pavilion is dead." Lord Qiao said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao frowned, a little surprised.


    Although the life span of the fairies is limited, the master of the Liuming Pavilion is much younger than the elder Danhuang. According to the truth, they have at least two or three thousand years to live.


    There''s really no reason to turn up now.


    There must be something happened, but although there are a lot of fights in fairyland, the lumen Pavilion is not a small sect. There are very few sects that can shake the lumen Pavilion, and the only ones will not be able to get by with the lumen pavilion just because of a small thing.


    Killing the owner of the lumen Pavilion is not a matter of disappearing. It''s just a matter of not dying with the lumen Pavilion.


    "Who did it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The one in the West." Master Qiao said with a bitter smile.


    It''s very mysterious.


    However, Xiao Yao still knows who master Qiao is talking about.


    The one in the west, even his name, was not dare to say.


    Xi Yao Xian di


    The answer is there.


    But Xiao Yao really did not understand why Xi Yao Xiandi and Lu Ming Pavilion had no grievance or hatred. Why did he choose to fight against Lu Ming pavilion?


    You know, the reputation of lumen Pavilion in fairyland is very good.


    When he was in the lumen Pavilion before, Xiao Yao realized that everyone from the master to the disciples cared about fame.


    They are very concerned about what other fairies think of them.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s obviously unnecessary. However, not every fairy family is as independent as Xiao Yao. If people want to enjoy it, they have nothing to say. Of course, Xiao Yao won''t tell us about it. It''s unnecessary and Xiao Yao doesn''t have the qualification.


    Although Xiao Yao felt uncomfortable looking at it, it was because of this that the reputation of lumen Pavilion in fairyland would be very good.


    This should be regarded as a real decent family.


    The more so, the more confused Xiao Yao was.


    Although the leader of Liuming Pavilion is not a timid fairy, if you give him a hundred courage, the other party will not fight with Xiyao Xiandi!


    Lord Qiao has already told Xiao Yao the answer.


    "The one in the West gave an ultimatum to the Liuming Pavilion, saying that killing the owner of the pavilion this time was just a warning. If the fairy named Liang Yulong could not be found in the Liuming Pavilion within half a year, the whole Liuming pavilion would be destroyed." Lord Qiao sighed and said, "so, if you go back, it''s very likely that you will be affected."


    Xiao Yao stares round the eye bead son, some can''t believe.


    Is it because of Liang Yulong?


    He also understood that Liang Yulong, whom Xiyao Xiandi was looking for, must not have been a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong before.


    It''s about yourself!


    Has he been exposed?


    It''s not very likely.


    After all, if the other party really knew his identity, he would have come to danzong long ago. There was no need to have a hard time with a lumen Pavilion.


    Therefore, even if the other party is really aware of it, it''s just suspicion.


    Is it because of doubt that the other party dares to fight in the lumen pavilion?


    What''s more, it''s still the master of Liuming pavilion?


    This does not take the lumen Pavilion seriously at all!


    It''s so overbearing.


    Xiao Yao suddenly has a cool feeling.


    Sweaty hands and feet.


    It''s Zilian xianzun''s master.


    The style of doing things is the same.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer, with an angry look in his eyes.


    Lord Qiao also saw the anger in Xiao Yao''s eyes, but he didn''t think much about it. On the contrary, he thought it was very normal. After all, in his opinion, Xiao Yao was the disciple of Liuming Pavilion. Now that the owner of Liuming Pavilion died in the hands of Xiyao Xiandi, it was very normal for him to be angry. He didn''t think that the reason for Xiao Yao''s anger was because he was dissatisfied with Xiyao Xiandi''s work style.


    "Hoo..." after a while, Xiao Yao let out a long sigh.


    "Well, do you want to leave?" Asked Lord Qiao.


    Xiao Yaomo was silent, obviously thinking.


    After a while, Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile and said, "Lord Qiao, give me another time. I''ll think about it."


    Lord Qiao''s eyes were a little complicated and he nodded.


    If Xiao Yao really stays, master Qiao''s view of Xiao Yao may also change. However, as long as Xiao Yao stays, he doesn''t care much about the character of the other party.


    What''s more, if Xiao Yao was really destroyed by the Xiyao Immortal Emperor along with the Liuming Pavilion, he would feel very sorry.


    Whether to go back or not is really a question that needs to be considered carefully.


    After all, in the lumen Pavilion, elder Dan Huang knows his identity. If Liuming Pavilion is really destroyed by Xiyao Immortal Emperor Fu because of himself, elder Dan Huang has no reason to stand on Xiao Yao''s side. The wisest choice is to save the lumen Pavilion and give yourself away. Therefore, even if they stay in danzong, it is not a suitable choice. He doesn''t think that a danzong can stop Xiyao Xiandi, unless it is the Xiandi standing behind danzong. But how could Xiandi tear his face because of his little things? To them, they are just a small person. At the thought of this, Xiao Yao had a splitting headache. Xiyao Immortal Emperor... Do you really want to push Laozi to the end? If you really have no way, you may have to leave the fairyland and take refuge in the demon world.

 Chapter 1940

    Lumen Pavilion, the atmosphere of this period is very depressing.


    After the pavilion owner died, the whole lumen Pavilion fell into a state of panic.


    The whole Liuming Pavilion fell into a state of lethargy, especially after the emperor of Xiyao gave an ultimatum.


    They have heard the name of Liang Yulong more or less. After all, the other party once flourished in the lumen Pavilion. It seems that he is a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong. They can''t understand why the other party wants to find a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong to come to the lumen Pavilion? Isn''t that unreasonable?


    However, it seems that Xiyao Xiandi has never been a reasonable fairy.


    Perhaps the other side will also be reasonable, but will never talk to them.


    After all, it''s just because they''re not strong enough.


    If they had the strength to fight against the Immortal Emperor, the other party would not have the courage to put their huge lumen Pavilion in vain.


    Fortunately, now the other party has given them half a year.


    In other words, as long as they find Liang Yulong within half a year, they will be able to avoid the disaster.


    At that time, they always felt that the possibility was very small.


    They still know the ability of Xiandi.


    In the fairyland, are there any fairyland that the Immortal Emperor can''t find?


    What can they do if they are given half a year''s time to find an existence that even the Immortal Emperor can''t find?


    For a time, they had a headache.


    Even if they can find it, they are a little out of breath.


    For what?


    Just because the other party is the Immortal Emperor, can they be bossed?


    They all saw the attitude of Xiyao Xiandi towards them.


    Why can the other party kill them if they want to?


    All the disciples have anger in their hearts.


    But in the face of the powerful power of Xiyao Xiandi, they always dare to be angry.


    In the attic of elder Dan Huang.


    Just after taking care of the owner of the pavilion, the elder Dan Huang''s mental state doesn''t seem to be very good.


    All the disciples thought that elder Dan Huang was tired or angry.


    In fact, it is not.


    For elder Dan Huang, the present mood can only be described in two words - suffering.


    If he really did not know who "Liang Yulong" was and where he is now, he might not have suffered so much.


    Unfortunately, he knows where the other party is now and what his identity is.


    He was just a little curious about why Xiyao Xiandi was so angry and wanted to attack him.


    Has the existence of the other party threatened the Xiyao Immortal Emperor?


    Elder Dan Huang actually agreed with this statement.


    Not only him, but also the old men of danzong, don''t they think Xiao Yao will be able to become immortal emperor in the future?


    Even said, they all think this day will not come too late.


    After all, no matter what elder Dan Huang thought, he couldn''t think of a reason why he wanted to deal with Xiao Yao.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao is not a fool. How can he offend an Immortal Emperor?


    And Xiao Yao was with him all this time.


    If it is true that Xiao Yao has offended Xiyao Immortal Emperor with Liang Yulong''s identity before, the fairies from Yanzhi valley will not make friends with Xiao Yao.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong.


    Elder Dan Huang suddenly felt that things might not be as simple as he imagined.


    Although he knew that Xiao Yao always kept many secrets from himself, he didn''t think too much.


    The more I think about it, the more headache I have.


    The problem for elder Dan Huang is that he doesn''t know how to choose.


    On one side is the lumen Pavilion, on the other side is Xiao Yao.


    Although the friendship between him and Xiao Yao is not very deep, but for the young fairy, he is still very good.


    Are you really going to sell the other party?


    He is not reconciled!


    "Enough time." Elder Dan Huang sighed.


    Anyway, Xiyao Xiandi gave him half a year.


    However, it has been some time since the elder Dan emperor came back from Dan Zong.


    It seems that there are less than three months left.


    He''s prepared for the worst.


    Of course, he has no other choice.


    As long as Xiao Yao has the strength to compete with Xiandi in the next few years, then the situation is not too bad.


    Even if it is still not the opponent of Xiyao Xiandi, at least protect yourself, according to the truth, there is no problem.


    Of course, it''s just thinking.


    In less than three months, Xiao Yao entered the realm of Immortal Emperor.


    How is that possible?


    The current situation is also very bad for Xiao Yao.


    He did not expect that he would meet the Immortal Emperor so soon.


    This is certainly not a good thing for Xiao Yao, but now the trouble has come.


    If you stay in fairyland, you are likely to die here.


    For a moment, I feel very congested


    "If you can''t, go back to the devil''s world." Xiao Yao is ready.


    But soon, Xiao Yao thought of another problem.


    "According to the truth, it''s been a while since elder Dan Huang came back to the lumen Pavilion, but for such a long time, the Xiyao Immortal Emperor didn''t come to me, that is to say, elder Dan Huang hasn''t sold me yet?" Xiao Yao narrowed his eyes and thought carefully.


    If you say that.


    Elder Dan Huang, that old man, seems quite interesting.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t feel that he has any personality charm. In fact, he thinks that it''s not difficult to understand that elder Dan Huang sold himself, let alone made a big mistake.


    After all, if Xiao Yao is allowed to choose, he will certainly give up the small for the big.


    This is the most sensible choice.


    I just don''t know how long elder Dan Huang can last.


    Find Qiao Zongzhu, Xiao Yao put forward the request to leave, Qiao Zongzhu some surprised.


    If it is before, Xiao Yao said so, he would not be surprised, but now the lumen pavilion has been precarious, the other party at this time to leave danzong, it is a bit unwise.


    As a result, Lord Qiao said a lot to Xiao Yao. In and out of his words, he just advised him not to be stupid. Now he just went back to Liuming pavilion to be buried with him. It''s better to stay in danzong. At least he can get protection.


    Xiao Yao shakes his head and takes a firm attitude. Lord Qiao can only give up. Before Xiao Yao leaves, he repeatedly persuades the other party to come back when he wants to understand. The door of danzong is always open to him.


    It is said that Lord Qiao still looks up to Xiao Yao very much.


    After leaving danzong, Xiao Yao certainly won''t go back to the lumen pavilion to die.


    Now, we have to change our identity.


    Even Wu Xiao''s identity is not reliable.


    God knows when elder Dan Huang will not be able to carry himself out.


    At that time, with the strength of Yao Xiandi in the west, it is certainly not difficult to find himself in the fairyland.


    "It''s time to be a black house again." Xiao Yao is very unyielding.


    It''s hard to find such a real identity as Wu Xiao. Now, it''s gone.


    But this time, Xiao Yao became a middle-aged fairy.


    Liang Yulong and Wu Xiao used to be young fairies. If they were still the same as before, they would be much more likely to be found. Of course, if they were fairies, they would be much less likely to be found. But Xiao Yao always felt that he was too abnormal. Even if he thought about it


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to leave the fairyland directly, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t choose to leave. Instead, he planned to go to the lumen Pavilion


    The deadline given by Xiyao Xiandi is getting closer and closer.


    The pressure on elder Dan Huang is also increasing.


    Originally, there were many Fairies in the lumen Pavilion, and they were furious.


    They will feel that Xiyao Xiandi really bullied the fairies too much.


    Even the four words "undercurrent surging" can not be used to describe the lumen Pavilion at that time.


    But gradually, with the passage of time, those disciples, there is no anger.


    It''s not that they gradually forget their anger, but that their original anger is completely replaced by fear because of their intense oppression.


    They just thought that if they still didn''t find Liang Yulong when the time came, would they really


    To die at the hands of the Immortal Emperor?


    It''s scary to think about it.


    If it wasn''t for the account of the Xiyao Immortal Emperor, there might not be many disciples left in the lumen Pavilion now.


    The Immortal Emperor has made it very clear.


    Don''t think you can be safe and sound after you leave the lumen Pavilion.


    As long as you are still in fairyland, I will not let you live.


    What is Zhulian?


    This is the real connection.


    Is it unreasonable?


    It must be, but no fairy dare to point at each other''s nose at this time, because they don''t have this ability, what they can do is to choose to be submissive.


    In fact, what really makes all the disciples of the luminescent Pavilion feel incomprehensible is that the elder Dan Huang, who temporarily took the place of the leader of the pavilion, has not ordered them to look for the fairy named Liang Yulong.


    This made them puzzled and even more terrifying.


    Is that elder Dan Huang ready to die?


    It''s not that there is no possibility


    Of course not. As long as the elder of Danhuang is willing, he can tell Xiyao Xiandi what he knows. As for whether the other party can find it in fairyland or not, that''s the other party''s business. It has nothing to do with them. at night. Xiao Yao came to the lumen Pavilion. Is it the sheep entering the tiger''s den? Xiao Yao didn''t know that he could have escaped from here, but he felt that if he didn''t do something, he couldn''t say it. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the life and death of fairies. But lumen pavilion has a special meaning for him, especially the elder of Dan emperor. He wrote a note and pasted it on the door of elder Dan Huang. As for whether the other party was aware of it, he didn''t know. Maybe he did. He just pretended not to know. After finishing what he should do, Xiao Yao felt relieved. The next day, dawn. Elder Dan left the lumen Pavilion and went to the rouge valley. What he wants to do is unknown to the disciples of liumingting, but Xiao Yao knows very well in his heart.

 Chapter 1941

    Rouge valley.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor is still a cold look.


    It seems that nothing in the world can make her change her face.


    Sitting in a high position, looking down at the elder Dan Huang kneeling below.


    Although on the way here, the elder Dan Huang has been fully prepared, and what he wants to say has been recited hundreds of times in his heart.


    But when kneeling here, facing the cold female immortal emperor, he still felt a wave of pressure.


    It''s like having a mountain on your back.


    Probably the eclosion peak where danzong disappeared


    "So you already know?" Xiyao Immortal Emperor finally spoke.


    Just the first words of this mouth, let Dan Huang elder feel pressure doubled.


    For a moment, elder Dan Huang did not dare to breathe.


    There was a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    It''s a little weird.


    After all, he is a fairy. Moreover, it is also a fairy family in the realm of immortal.


    "Tell me, what shall I do with you?" When Xiyao Xiandi spoke, she stood up and her blue skirt fluttered slightly. Step by step, she came to the elder Dan Huang, with her hands behind her and her hands on her back.


    Elder Dan Huang said nothing.


    In fact, he also understood that no matter what he said at this time, he was wrong.


    In that case, it''s better to keep silent.


    Anyway, what should be said and done, I didn''t leave a word, and one of them was in decline.


    As for what the other party will do


    He can''t interfere.


    What does Xiandi want to do? Do you still need to say hello to him?


    The owner of the pavilion is dead.


    What''s more, he is the little elder of the lumen Pavilion?


    From the beginning to the end, people didn''t take the pavilion seriously.


    All of a sudden, Xiyao Xiandi held out his hand.


    In a flash, a gust of wind came, Dan Huang elder''s body was rolled into the air and smashed down again.


    It was impossible for this injury to have any effect on elder Dan Huang, but when the gust of wind appeared, it seemed to lock his Qi, so that at that moment, he was like an ordinary human.


    Qi and blood surge.


    A mouthful of blood, spit out from the mouth.


    The body trembled slightly, but still did not get up from the ground.


    Then, Xi Yao Xiandi reached out his hand and waved it gently, and the body of elder Dan Huang was suspended in the air again.


    "Damn you." The voice of Xiyao Xiandi is cold.


    Elder Dan Huang gave a bitter smile.


    The blood is still dripping from the corner of the mouth.


    Damn it?


    In fact, elder Dan Huang didn''t think so.


    But this is not has the final say.


    The power of life and death has been in the hands of the other party.


    It''s not damn, it''s not has the final say.


    Is not the emperor has the final say?


    That''s the truth.


    "Is there anything else you haven''t said? If what you say is enough to satisfy me, maybe I can spare your life. " Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer.


    "Can you say it?" Elder Dan Huang suddenly spoke.


    Sounds like


    It''s like withered and yellow leaves on the branches.


    Maybe it''s a gust of wind, maybe the branches tremble slightly, this leaf will fall.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor was a little surprised and sneered again: "say it."


    Damn it, damn it, I don''t think I should die, but is it not my has the final say? Dan Huang elder said with a bitter smile.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s eyes suddenly became cold: "so, you are dissatisfied with me?"


    "I dare not."


    "But what you should say and what you shouldn''t have said is almost done." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    "I''m not dissatisfied with you. I''m dissatisfied with the existence above." When elder Dan Huang finished his sentence, he burst out laughing.


    When he smiles, he realizes that an energy is pressing towards him.


    His body, in this moment, was compressed to deformation.


    The bone on the body, make that kind of sharp, harsh sound.


    "Click"


    "Click"


    The blood kept pouring out.


    Body, shivering, twitching.


    It''s like an animal, falling from a height.


    Fell to the ground, blood crazy. Vent, but still in the kind of dying state.


    "If one day, you can be superior, I believe you won''t have such a view now." Xi Yao Xian Di sighed and said seriously, "now you can ask yourself, if I tell you, as long as you kill 100000 Warcraft, I will release your lumen Pavilion, will you do it? Don''t those Warcraft think you are superior? "


    Elder Dan Huang was stunned.


    I haven''t come back for a long time.


    Then there was a smile on his face.


    It''s like an epiphany.


    Close your eyes slowly.


    Peace, serenity.


    Waiting for death.


    I''ve lived for one thousand and one years.


    Death, it seems, is nothing to be afraid of.


    However, Xiyao Xiandi suddenly stopped.


    It''s not because she is softhearted, but because there is a little girl standing in front of her.


    "Master, can you stop killing him?" The little girl blinked at Xiyao Xiandi.


    There''s no fear. There''s a prayer in my eyes.


    "Give me a reason." Xiyao Xiandi didn''t refuse immediately, but he didn''t promise.


    The little girl thought seriously.


    It seems that I have encountered a difficult problem


    After thinking for a long time, she finally came up with a very suitable reason.


    "Because my father said," respect the old and love the young! " Said the little girl gravely.


    Little nose wrinkled, very serious.


    Xiyao Xiandi almost couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s ironic to hear such words in fairyland.


    Respect the old and love the young?


    In the fairyland, is there a distinction between the old and the young?


    Xiyao Xiandi really doesn''t think so.


    She looked at the little girl, her eyes became serious, and began to think about a problem seriously.


    I didn''t erase her memory, right?


    Originally, she didn''t think it was necessary at all. Anyway, it would not pose any threat to her. But now she began to doubt the decision she had made, because she was surprised. In fact, even if she left the little girl with her for a thousand years, it might not change much.


    It''s a headache


    However, Xiyao Xiandi turned around and walked back to his position.


    She looked at the little girl.


    Then, his eyes fell on the elder Dan Huang.


    "Take him down."


    Two fairies came forward, one of them was Chunying.


    The two fairies helped Dan Huang elder down, and the action was very gentle.


    If you were two strong men, it would be different.


    "To keep him for the time being is not because I think you are right, but because if I can''t find the guy named Wu Xiao, I have to rely on him." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    The little girl nodded.


    She turned and looked.


    In fact, it was the first time she saw elder Dan Huang.


    Even he didn''t know why. He just felt that the fairy clan before seemed friendly.


    When I see him, I seem to think of my father''s grandfather.


    "Have you finished all the pills before?" Xiyao Xiandi reaches out her hand, and the girl''s body floats up in front of Xiyao Xiandi.


    "Finished." The little girl whispered.


    "After that, I''ll go to danzong and ask for some more for you." When Xiyao Xiandi said this, he had a headache.


    She didn''t think that danzong would give her face.


    Let''s just say it''s a chance.


    After all, there is Beidou Xiandi standing behind danzong.


    If I really want to fight against danzong, the emperor of Beidou will not sit by and ignore it.


    Moreover, she felt that danzong might not be able to refine the elixir needed by the human race, so even if she really went, she would probably go for nothing, but now she had no choice.


    As for why she was so anxious to find Liang Yulong, part of the reason was that she felt that she needed more pills.


    In addition, it was because she suddenly noticed something wrong.


    After seeing the magic effect of those pills, she realized that the identity of the other party may be not simple.


    With her strength, it''s not so difficult to find out the origin and development of a fairy. It''s here that he really can''t understand.


    The fairy named Liang Yulong who appeared in the lumen Pavilion seems to have some problems with the disciple named Liang Yulong of Zhenlong Jianzong.


    On the other side of Zhenlong Jianzong, they all think that Liang Yulong had some adventures after he left Zhenlong Jianzong.


    But she didn''t believe it.


    What adventure can turn an original sword cultivation into an alchemist?


    What''s more, he is an alchemist who can connect the elixir needed by the Terran with the elixir of perfection?


    This seems a bit out of place.


    Just told the little girl to continue to practice, but there was an uninvited guest.


    "My Rouge Valley, you came here without saying hello?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor snorted coldly. Looking at the empty distance, he seemed to ask Qingfeng.


    "Ha ha, you have been to my bamboo sea so many times, and you haven''t said hello to me!" The voice of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru drifted over. In a moment, the fairy who was always elegant and elegant also stood in front of her. After thinking about it, Xiyao Xiandi felt that what the other side said was reasonable, so he didn''t continue to nitpick. Women are unreasonable. Fairy, it seems that she doesn''t like reason very much. Unless you meet the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, you can''t beat him. You can only reason with him¡° What are you doing here? " Asked Xi Yao Xiandi¡° Can we call it a day? " The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor asked. There are not so many crooked roads. Just open the skylight and tell the truth¡° Why? " The emperor of Xiyao was stunned¡° I''m entrusted. " The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said calmly¡° "Entrusted by others?" In the second word, Xiyao Xiandi bit very hard. These words are worth chewing again and again. She already knew who was the "person" who let the East Confucian Immortal Emperor come¡° It seems that my previous guess is not too far off. " Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer. With these words, there was something wrong with Xiyao Xiandi''s face. The other party dares to let the East Confucian Immortal Emperor come, which means that the other party is fully prepared and knows that doing so will make the West Yao Immortal Emperor firm her previous ideas, but the other party doesn''t care at all. Obviously, this time, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru didn''t want to go for nothing. It''s the same as when I was with a little girl. She still asked a question¡° Give me a reason. "

 Chapter 1942

    No one knows what the East Ruxian emperor, who came from the bamboo sea in the East, said to the West Yaoxian emperor. But the final result is that the East Ruxian emperor sent the elder Danhuang back to the Liuming Pavilion. In addition, the West Yaoxian emperor also made a promise that he would not trouble the Liuming pavilion next.


    As for what did the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor pay to make the Western Yao Immortal Emperor make such a retreat, it is not known.


    There are still too few things that ordinary fairies can know about the relationship between immortal and Emperor.


    Deep in the bamboo sea.


    Dongru Xiandi stands in front of a man in white.


    "I have done everything for you to do, but as for giving up the pursuit of Xiao Yao, this is not my has the final say, no matter how you toss, I can not let the West Yao Xian emperor promise." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile.


    The green shirt man looked at him, and the corners of his mouth wriggled a little. At last, he kept silent and nodded slightly to show his understanding.


    "You have promised me that you will be my apprentice in the future." The emperor looked at him and said with a smile.


    The man nodded again.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru sighed and said, "in fact, it''s not good to be a Terran. It''s very good to be an immortal. With your strength, you can see the whole fairyland, and there are no rivals under the Immortal Emperor. Well, at least I think so. I don''t know if there are any unexpected factors. It won''t be many years for you to be my apprentice and be an immortal, You may be able to be an immortal, too. "


    The man in green shirt said with a smile: "at that time, could I beat you?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru turned black: "then you are deceiving your master and destroying your ancestors."


    Then he said with a relieved smile: "but it''s all right. Don''t you see that Xi Yao Xiandi, Beidou Xiandi and Nanman Xiandi are all Xiandi? But they are not my opponents, so! It''s better to read. "


    The man in blue turned and walked out of the house.


    "I went to practice sword."


    Into the depths of the bamboo sea, a sword stirring.


    Sword Qi, stir up a gust of wind.


    The bamboo house.


    A thread bound book placed on the table, the pages blowing loud, crisp and beautiful.


    For the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, such a voice is immortal sound.


    "Qingfeng is illiterate. Why do you turn books around?" The eastern Confucian immortal murmured.


    Looking far away, it''s really a rough sea.


    He closed his eyes slowly.


    I''m opening my eyes.


    The world has returned to its former peace.


    He wants to tell the world, in fact, there is no magnificent, there is no bloodbath, if you don''t believe it, slowly close your eyes, keep the inner peace, open your eyes again, you will find that as long as your heart remains unchanged, the world will not change.


    ¡­¡­


    The return of elder Dan Huang to the Luming Pavilion is naturally a happy event for the Luming Pavilion.


    After all, this means that the crisis of the lumen Pavilion is over.


    As for the wounded elder Dan Huang, they didn''t care so much.


    Compared with the elder Danhuang, they obviously need to care more about their comfort, not only for the fairies, but also for the Terrans.


    After returning to the lumen Pavilion, the mood of elder Dan Huang was not very good.


    In addition to being wronged by Tianda in the rouge Valley, his cultivation now has fallen from immortal to immortal.


    This is also the punishment given to him by the Immortal Emperor of rouge valley.


    To put it bluntly, a capital crime can be avoided and a living crime can not be escaped.


    To put it in a bad way, it''s "even if I can''t kill you, I''ll peel off your skin.".


    Hard or not?


    It''s really tough.


    However, there are not a few fairies who know about it. Let alone the elders, even some of the disciples feel like a mirror. In addition, the whole fairytale is well known.


    But even so, there won''t be a fairy saying that they want to go to the trouble of rouge Valley for the sake of elder Dan Huang. They even dare not scold them.


    Xiao Yao knows all these things.


    However, knowing Guizhi, Xiao Yao can''t find the Immortal Emperor of Yanzhi Valley to have a good theory about this matter, otherwise he will die intentionally.


    As a middle-aged fairy, he wanders around the rouge valley. Knowing that the elder Dan Huang came back safely, Xiao Yao also relieved his burden.


    However, this is not the end of the matter.


    He was very unhappy.


    Although he knows that he can''t go to Rouge Valley, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have this idea.


    It must be Xiao Yao who wants to kill the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao.


    It''s impossible to kill the Immortal Emperor who wanted to kill the rouge Valley, but now, it still gives him a chance to revenge.


    The purple lotus immortal who has been staying in the rouge Valley is leaving the fairyland.


    Although Xiyao Xiandi chose to compromise with Dongru Xiandi, it was impossible to give up the killing of Xiao Yao.


    Dongru Xiandi also understood this, so he just mentioned it casually, but he didn''t say much.


    When Xu kuangge asked the Immortal Emperor of Dongru before, he just said it casually.


    He had no hope at all.


    Although Xiao Yao has never done anything exaggerated in the fairyland, there still seems to be some kind of contradiction between the fairyland and him.


    To put it another way.


    It should be said that there is no way to resolve the contradiction between the fairyland and the Terran.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao must die.


    Xu kuangge felt that even in the heart of the Immortal Emperor Dongru, he hoped that Xiao Yao would die here.


    However, he didn''t like to do it deliberately, and he didn''t want to be an evil immortal.


    He even wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. He watched the other immortal emperors wipe Xiao Yao away from the sky.


    If it''s really a critical moment, it''s hard to guarantee that the other side won''t roll up their pants and go on the stage in person.


    These twists and turns, Xu crazy song is not do not understand, just lazy to think about it.


    As long as you think about it, you feel a lot of pressure.


    After all, Xiao Yao is now in deep water. No one knows what Xiao Yao will do next.


    What if this guy really died in fairyland?


    The most important thing is that when Xiao Yao was suffering, he and the painting fan were secretly hiding in the bamboo sea.


    Don''t say what other people think, but Xu kuangge thinks that he is not kind.


    When he thought about it, he felt that he had gone too far.


    It''s outrageous.


    But


    It''s really good to be a salted fish.


    You don''t have to think that much every day.


    If Xiao Yao is allowed to make a choice, he will certainly be willing to make a choice himself.


    It''s just that Xu kuangge has such an opportunity now, but he doesn''t have it.


    Walking on liushang, he stretched out his hand to pick out a lump of nasal excrement and looked at it carefully. Then he rubbed it with his fingertips and bounced it out. Then he felt that his hand was sticky and didn''t bounce. He was very sad at that time.


    Fortunately, I have the ability to hang xianzun now.


    Even a nose excrement can''t play out, if this is known by other fairies, what face do they have to muddle along?


    Finally, he stopped.


    Staring in one direction, looking for a while, nodded gently, then opened the gate and went in.


    The wasteland


    I''m coming again.


    Cross the star road.


    Come to the wasteland.


    The air here is so fresh.


    For Xiao Yao, this is home.


    The three realms of immortals, demons and demons, Xiao Yao has gone to the fairyland, the demon realm.


    But there, Xiao Yao felt like a leaf of duckweed, never knowing where he was going next.


    That is to say, after returning to the great wasteland, Xiao Yao will have a sense of belonging.


    After all, this is a notebook that records the existence of the Terran.


    The reason why I came to the great wilderness is not to escape.


    Although the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao could not hold his breath and began to search for himself in the fairyland, he even went to danzong.


    As for the other party to danzong in the end is to ask for pills, or to find their own traces, it is not known.


    Although Xiao Yao has some confidence in his hiding methods, he is not as good as going to danzong to continue to die.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the Immortal Emperor.


    Zilian xianzun came to the ancient wasteland. This is the news that Xiao Yao ran all over the place during this period. Although he didn''t know the purpose of her coming to the ancient wasteland, since she dares to come, she won''t miss this opportunity.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Yao suddenly understood something.


    I have been in the wilderness before.


    Therefore, it is more likely to return to the wasteland after the previous identity is revealed.


    The reason why the other party came to the ancient wasteland was probably that he thought he might have escaped to this place, so he came after him.


    In Xiao Yao''s eyes, a cold light flashed.


    Now that you''re here, die here, OK.


    Xiao Yao felt that when Zilian xianzun came here, he just came to give his head away.


    Originally, although he felt that he was invincible under the Immortal Emperor, he was the strongest immortal in the immortal world.


    First battle Zun, purple lotus immortal Zun.


    It''s no joke at all.


    But now, come here.


    Does the other side still have the strength of xianzun?


    But


    I have! He strode forward, looking for the figure of Zilian xianzun. Divine consciousness enveloped the surrounding area for tens of thousands of meters. Here, Laozi is the king! What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that he met the Firebird demon here. Or when the demons and the fairies were fighting. Xiao Yao originally wanted to go up to help, but after thinking about it, he has not found Zilian xianzun yet. It is obviously not very cost-effective to expose himself and his strength too early, so he chose to give up. Anyway, the strength of Firebird demon and other demons can not be underestimated, and now he still has the upper hand. Xiao Yao simply found a place, sat down and looked around. Here, the immortal and the demon fight. If the purple lotus immortal also knows, he won''t miss this chance, will he? Is she coming back? Xiao Yao suddenly lowered his head and looked at the stump he was sitting under. Have a good laugh. I really have a feeling of waiting for the hare.

 Chapter 1943

    When on earth, Zilian xianzun regarded Xiao Yao as a mole ant.


    As long as you are happy, you can crush yourself to death.


    Now, she takes Xiao Yao as her prey.


    I came to the ancient wasteland just to kill it.


    What she doesn''t know is that in Xiao Yao''s heart, she is also a prey.


    So she wandered around in the wasteland.


    Want to find the familiar voice, and then say hello to each other, send him to hell.


    However, I came to the wasteland for some time, still did not find Xiao Yao''s figure.


    However, she did not feel that Xiao Yao was definitely not here.


    The wasteland is too big.


    There are still many places that she has not set foot in up to now.


    On the one hand, it is because time has not come yet.


    On the other hand, there are also reasons why they dare not go.


    After all, there are so many dangers in the wasteland that no one knows what is waiting for him in the next second.


    Even if she has her own cards, but also deeply understand that their cards can not be handed out at this time.


    We should keep our cards against Xiao Yao.


    The horror of the great wilderness is not as simple as you think.


    After thinking about it, she made up her mind.


    Deep into the wasteland!


    Now that it''s all here, it''s impossible to wander around in a safe area all the time.


    If so, it''s too hard to find Xiao Yao.


    At last, Zilian xianzun set his target on the sword mountain.


    It''s not because jianshenshan is relatively safe for us. It''s because Xiao Yao had been in jianshenshan for a long time. After thinking about it, Zilian xianzun felt that if he were Xiao Yao, the best place to come to the ancient wasteland would be here.


    To be honest, Zilian xianzun didn''t like this place at all.


    She always felt that when she looked at the mountain, she seemed to realize that there was an unknown danger waiting for her.


    It seems that it''s not Yizu mountain, but a terrifying beast sitting there.


    He is opening his mouth and putting on an inverted stance.


    It''s terrible to think about it!


    However, since it has already come, it is impossible to shrink back.


    Besides, it''s just a Xiao Yao.


    What kind of threat can the Terran, who once tossed about as much as they wanted, pose to themselves?


    When it comes to threats, the only place that can pose threats to itself is this place.


    The great wasteland.


    Put away the thought, purple lotus immortal Zun took a deep breath, eyes become a lot of tough.


    Step into the mountains


    After watching the opera for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t wait for Zilian xianzun. Instead, he found that the number of fairies who were fighting with huoniaojun had been increasing. Comparatively speaking, there are few demons joining the Firebird demon king. This has always been the case. In this case, the fairies are more united than the demons and the demons. Even the demons will not deny this.


    Xiao Yao knew that if he went on like this, the Firebird demon might not be able to carry it. But he had to stand up and rush towards the Firebird demon and other demons. However, before he went on again, he also restored his appearance. The reason was very simple. On the one hand, he was worried that he would be besieged by demons, After all, they don''t know the appearance of their middle-aged fairies, they only know that they are fairies.


    On the other hand, it''s also because Xiao Yao doesn''t really want to wait.


    After all, it''s because the wasteland is too big. If you just wait here, I don''t know when I will meet Zilian immortal.


    In this case, it''s better to expose yourself first, and then wait for the other party to find their own trouble.


    In this way, it is much simpler.


    After making up his mind, Xiao Yao is very decisive in killing. After entering the battlefield, he begins to kill everywhere. However, he can lower his strength and just use the highest strength of the immortal generals to deal with the fairies.


    This is also to create a false impression on Zilian immortal.


    If Xiao Yao now reveals his strength and let Zilian xianzun know that the wasteland will not cause any suppression to Xiao Yao, I''m afraid that no matter how hard the opponent''s killing heart is, he won''t come to Xiao Yao''s trouble at this time.


    With the participation of Xiao Yao, the pressure of those demons is naturally immediately reduced a lot.


    Here, Xiao Yao felt that he was invincible.


    Even if those immortal emperors come, I''m afraid the result will be the same.


    This is Xiao Yao''s strength.


    In addition, it is also because Xiao Yao''s appearance has no signs, almost out of thin air.


    In terms of momentum, it caused too much psychological pressure on those fairies.


    No one thought that the demons had such strong support.


    For a time, the fairies and the demons were confused.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    That is to say, at this time, Xiao Yao quickly reaps his life, just like death.


    "It''s Xiao Yao!" Firebird suddenly roared.


    All the demons who heard this name were shocked.


    To them, the name Xiao Yao seems to be endowed with some mysterious power.


    And those fairies who heard the name, one by one, showed different colors.


    How did the guy who was on the list of killing in fairyland show up here?


    Don''t he know how many fairies want to kill him?


    But when they really see Xiao Yao''s sword rising and falling, like a ghost, wandering to some place, they will lose their lives. Finally, they have a shivering feeling.


    Originally, all fairies felt that Xiao Yao, who was on the list of killing fairies, was like an ant. If you want to kill him, you can kill him.


    But now they have slowly changed their views.


    In fact, these fairies are not fools.


    Xiao Yao''s name is not a day or two on the killing list, but so far, he is still alive.


    From this we can see how strong the strength of the other side is.


    After Xiao Yao joined, those fairies were not without the power of World War I, but were occupied by fear.


    In the face of the powerful demons, the fairies fought and retreated. For a while, they had already been defeated.


    Firebird demon king also saw some clues, immediately beamed, at the same time roared: "follow me to kill all these fairies here!"


    "Kill


    Among the demons, a series of murderous voices broke out.


    Originally, the fairies, who had the upper hand, had a sense of momentum.


    "Back, back!"


    Those fairies also know that they can''t fall into a state of fierce fighting, otherwise their forces stationed in the wasteland will be completely consumed.


    The most important thing is to preserve strength.


    After all, there is no need to worry about firewood.


    No matter whether they are looking for a suitable reason for their timidity or not, with this kind of mind, they can only keep running.


    Perhaps the Lord of Firebird knows well the truth of "no pursuit for the poor". He doesn''t want to fight with the fairies too hard. After all, killing 1000 enemies will damage 800 people, so he still gives up pursuing them.


    Leisurely down, Firebird demon king just took a few devil will go to Xiao Yao in front.


    The rest of the demons also stood not far away, looking at Xiao Yao.


    It was like looking at a hero.


    Before Xiao Yao killed Hongmeng tree in the demon world, even the reincarnation demon king died in Xiao Yao''s hand.


    Maybe in their hearts, Xiao Yao has been regarded as a myth.


    Not only because of the strength of the other side, more importantly, the growth rate of the other side is amazing.


    How long did Xiao Yao come to the demon world?


    Can also be in this short period of time, has been able to kill the fierce devil.


    Such strength, is not enough to explain what?


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Yao and the Lord of Firebird say the same thing.


    Finish saying this words, a person a devil all have some surprised, then ha ha laughed again.


    Firebird demon reaches out his hand and claps heavily on Xiao Yao''s shoulder. He wants to say something, but he thinks it''s not appropriate to say a thousand words at this time. Finally, he can only combine them into one sentence: "it''s good that you''re still alive!"


    Xiao Yao


    What do you mean?


    Why can''t you live?


    Is it in the heart of the Lord of Firebird that he has already died?


    In fact, Xiao Yao was right.


    In their opinion, Xiao Yao''s entering the fairyland alone is no different from his death.


    But looking at it now, Xiao Yao is not only alive, but also in good condition.


    "What about them, Xiaobai?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "They didn''t come. They''re still in the demon world." Firebird demon said with a smile, "however, the magic dragon has become a demon. Xiaobai is still a little short, but I think it should be fast."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    To be honest, he was surprised.


    After all, the predecessor of magic dragon was Xuejiao. Originally, the speed of cultivation was much slower than Xiaobai''s, but now it has caught up with him, which shows the importance of blood.


    "The existence of the magic dragon has been seen in the eyes of those demon gods. The God of putu wants to cultivate the magic dragon well and hopefully let him enter the realm of the devil." The fire bird demon king says.


    When he said this, there was a look of envy in his eyes. Xiao Yao nodded gently¡° What are you going to do when you come to dahuangdi this time? " Xiao Yao asked. Firebird demon looked a little surprised and asked, "don''t you know?" Xiao Yao''s face is full of muddled force. He says that you didn''t say anything. What can I know? The Firebird demon king didn''t play tricks with Xiao Yao either. Instead, he said directly, "the most powerful immortal in the immortal world, the purple lotus immortal, has come to the ancient wasteland. Don''t you know that?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Originally, he thought that there was little information about this news. Now it seems that my own idea is too naive. Obviously, the Firebird demon came to the ancient wasteland for the purpose of Zilian immortal. However, Xiao Yao did not feel that he had any more help. Instead, he frowned. He has a bad feeling now.

 Chapter 1944

    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face, he was not surprised, on the contrary, he was a little sad. The Firebird demon could not understand each other''s thoughts.


    "Is there any deceit in it?" The Lord of Firebird asked tentatively.


    While speaking, he also noticed the change of Xiao Yao''s expression.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said, "to tell you the truth, this time I came to the wasteland, it was also for the purple lotus immortal."


    Firebird devil laughed and said, "it''s so good. Let''s kill the purple lotus immortal. Isn''t it good?" If it wasn''t in the wasteland, Firebird Lord would not be the opponent of Zilian immortal.


    Even if ten of them add up, they are not necessarily the opponents of Zilian xianzun.


    At the same level, the fairy clan is stronger than the demon clan.


    In addition, the purple lotus immortal is the strongest one in the fairyland.


    Even if the other party is a fairy, but the strength is beyond doubt.


    So this time, I learned that Zilian xianzun had come to the ancient wasteland. Naturally, many demons had come to the demon world. I just wanted to seize this opportunity to leave Zilian xianzun here. Only here would they have a greater chance of victory.


    As for why the demons want to kill Zilian xianzun, the reason is very simple.


    The other side is already the most powerful warrior of Xianzu.


    Is it difficult to enter the realm of Immortal Emperor in time?


    In the fairyland, Zilian xianzun is definitely the closest to Xiandi.


    At this point, there will be no doubt among the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    After a long time, Nanman Xiandi of Xianzu fell down for no reason.


    The demons and demons were relieved.


    After all, without an Immortal Emperor, the fighting capacity of the immortal clan will be greatly reduced.


    At that time, even if there is a real battle, the demons will not have too much disadvantage.


    Even if the demons and demons are not united with the fairies, as long as they are united, they won''t worry too much.


    Before, there was a lot of friction and collision between the fairies and the demons.


    However, after the death of the Immortal Emperor of Nanman, the pressure of the fairy family on the demon family was also much less.


    It''s not like they are immortals with their tails between them, but they are much more honest than before.


    Even many immortals and Demons began to suspect that even if the peace period was really over and war could start, the fairyland would not necessarily start a war.


    This is the best plan, of course.


    If peace can be achieved, most of the demons are unwilling to fight with the fairies.


    Even the warlords in the demons, many of them think so.


    Before, the trees wanted to be quiet but the wind was not enough. If there was no wind, they would be happy in it.


    Therefore, a purple lotus immortal''s life and death, played a very crucial role.


    What makes Xiao Yao puzzled is here.


    "Although I''m also here for Zilian xianzun, it''s not so easy to hear that Zilian xianzun came to the ancient wasteland." Xiao Yao said.


    The fire bird demon king is tiny a Leng, the facial expression on the face already some startled.


    He has understood the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    Xiao Yao has been in the fairyland for a long time, but it''s so difficult for him to know where Zilian xianzun is.


    They are in the demon clan. How can they have such a simple insight?


    "Do you mean that it was Zilian xianzun''s intention that we could get the news?" When Firebird demon king said this, the expression on his face was almost the same as Xiao Yao.


    It''s all brows.


    Obviously, the Lord of Firebird is also aware of the abnormality.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently, then said with a smile, "don''t think so much, maybe I think it''s too complicated."


    Firebird demon sighed, looked up at Xiao Yao, eyes dignified: "Xiao Yao, you know why many things, you can do, but we can''t do it?"


    Xiao Yao a Leng, didn''t speak, waiting for the Firebird devil to continue to say.


    Firebird demon king long breath, voice some helpless: "because, you will be more complex than we think."


    Xiao Yao was stunned, but he was dumbfounded and laughed again.


    It''s true.


    The things he did in the fairyland, if they were Firebird lords, they would have died hundreds of times.


    It''s not because of their poor strength, but because they don''t think as much as Xiao Yao. It seems that they have a derogatory meaning, but in fact it''s definitely a kind of commendatory meaning. In tianwaitianhun, if you just have strength, it is far from enough. You must have enough wisdom and adaptability. Xiao Yao dare not say how good he is in this aspect, but he is not too bad after all.


    In Tianwaitian, Xiao Yao is very young in his twenties and thirties.


    But his experience is a lot.


    It is because he has experienced too much that he can develop many habits.


    For example, be cautious. For another example, be bold.


    It seems contradictory to put these two words together, but this is not the case.


    Xiao Yao has enough judgment.


    He knows when he needs to be cautious and when he should be bold. Because of this, he can do things that many people, immortals and demons, can''t do.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was in a state of thinking, the Lord of Firebird didn''t speak. Instead, he looked around. He was still boasting about how fierce the demons were when he was dealing with the fairies. At this time, he quickly calmed down and turned his eyes to Xiao Yao, with curiosity in his eyes.


    After a while, Xiao Yao seemed to understand something and let out a long sigh.


    "Go."


    A word, but full of power, every stroke, like steel casting.


    Firebird demon is confused, blink blink: "where to go?"


    "Go to find Zilian xianzun!" Xiao Yao said, "don''t you come here just to kill it?"


    Firebird demon said with a bitter smile: "we have been in the wilderness for a long time, but we haven''t found the purple lotus immortal. Do you know where she is?"


    "Sure." Although Xiao Yao had the answer in his heart, he didn''t say it too full after all. He didn''t find Zilian immortal Zun when he got it, and let the demons complain.


    Behind Xiao Yao, a group of demons stand in front of the sword mountain.


    Looking at the towering sword mountain in front of him, the Firebird demon turned to Xiao Yao and said, "do you mean that the purple lotus immortal is in the sword mountain now?"


    Xiao Yao touched the tip of his nose. This time, he didn''t buckle his nose. Instead, he said solemnly, "Zilian xianzun came to the wasteland just to find me."


    Firebird demon king is very surprised: "how can?"


    I think it''s hard to understand.


    After all, the status of Zilian xianzun in the fairyland is second only to those immortal emperors.


    This kind of existence, how can you go to the wasteland to kill Xiao Yao?


    There are some anti-aircraft guns attacking mosquitoes!


    Xiao Yao sighed. It''s really hard to tell the twists and turns, and it also involves a lot of Xiao Yao''s secrets. For the demons, Xiao Yao always keeps some distance.


    Although he and the demons are always allies, it does not mean that he is willing to open his heart to the demons.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, it was a matter that he could not understand.


    "Then who came to the wasteland first, you and Zilian xianzun?" Asked the Lord Firebird.


    Xiao Yaole said with a smile, "it''s him."


    As soon as he patted his head, he realized that he had asked a very stupid question.


    After all, Xiao Yao had already told the Lord of Firebird that it took him a lot of time to find out the whereabouts of Zilian xianzun.


    In this case, how could Xiao Yao have come to the great wasteland first?


    Firebird demon suddenly thought of something, stunned: "that is to say, she was going to chase you, but she didn''t know you were still in fairyland, so you could have hidden?"


    Xiao Yao nodded: "not bad."


    It''s not hard to guess.


    Firebird demon king more surprised: "why ah?"


    It''s really hard for him to understand Xiao Yao''s idea.


    In his opinion, the other side could hide, but they didn''t do it, and they went back to the wasteland.


    Who is chasing who?


    Why is Lao Tzu a little hoodwinked?


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t talk about this. Since the other party came to me and deliberately disclosed the news to the demons, she must want to kill me immediately. However, she can''t find me there. She only knows that I''ve been to the wasteland and stayed in jianshenshan for a long time. If you were her, where would you go to find me?"


    Firebird demon suddenly realized, and finally understood why Xiao Yao was so confident that he brought them here.


    "In that case, let the purple lotus immortal stay here." The Firebird demon rubs his palm with ferocious eyes.


    After entering the sword mountain, all the demons became cautious.


    The ancient wasteland is terrible, and the sword mountain is even more terrible.


    Even if they have enough confidence in their own strength, they should keep a high degree of vigilance after entering the sword mountain.


    Don''t tell yourself that you are in the sword mountain before you find Zilian xianzun. That''s the real way to die before you succeed.


    After walking for a long distance, Firebird suddenly thought of something.


    He went to Xiao Yao and pulled his sleeve.


    "Xiao Yao, let me ask you something. You can tell me honestly." Xiao Yao blinked: "what do you say first?" The implication is that I can''t guarantee that. Some can be said and some can''t. Firebird demon was also angry and happy, but Xiao Yao had nothing to do with it, so he insisted: "if the purple lotus immortal came not to the great wilderness, but to other places, what would you do?" After all, when he comes to the ancient wasteland, this game is an advantage for Xiao Yao. After all, Zilian xianzun''s strength will be suppressed, not necessarily in other places. Xiao Yao gave a smile, but his eyes were particularly firm: "no matter where I go, even if I cross the star road for thousands of years, I will kill it!" have plenty of fight in sb. He was determined to kill.

 Chapter 1945

    Sword mountain.


    Fairies, demons and demons have gathered a lot.


    The whole sword mountain looks quite quiet. After all, the sword mountain is too big.


    However, silence returns to silence. Every fairy, demon and demon in the sword mountain is murderous.


    It''s quite like the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building.


    Sword mountain will still have sword rain.


    Therefore, all the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are always on guard when they search for the sword mountain, and they are looking for shelter from the rain everywhere.


    To the surprise of all immortals and demons, a big fool appeared in jianshenshan during this period.


    Walking in the sword rain, singing strange songs.


    "If it rains suddenly, I won''t hide..."


    Xiao Yao said that if he did not hide, he would not.


    After all, these sword rain not only won''t do him any harm, but also moisten his sword Qi.


    It''s a good thing that benefits all but no harm. If Xiao Yao really chooses to avoid it, it''s a brain problem.


    Those immortals and Demons looked at Xiao Yao with admiration. At first, they thought that he was a fool. But when they found that he was walking in the sword rain, not only would he not be hurt, but also he was climbing up, they realized that this was a wonderful flower.


    A flower blooming in the sword rain.


    All immortals and Demons feel that they have seen such arrogance, but they have never seen such arrogance.


    But they also have to admit that they do have arrogant capital.


    Who doesn''t agree, who will go to the sword rain to have a try?


    Walking in the sword rain, Xiao Yao frowned and thought.


    If you enter the sword mountain, if the purple lotus immortal is really here, you should be aware of it.


    But so far, the purple lotus immortal has not appeared.


    There are only two possibilities.


    Either, the other party is not here at all, or even has left the wasteland.


    But that possibility was soon ruled out by him.


    Although he didn''t know Zilian xianzun very well, he believed in his own judgment.


    Most importantly, his intuition also told him that there was a great possibility that Zilian xianzun would be here.


    For Xiao Yao, he may not even believe his own logical judgment, but he will never fail to believe his intuition.


    He took a deep breath, turned and looked around.


    The biggest possibility is that Zilian xianzun has been staying in jianshenshan all the time, but because there are too many demons around her, or because she is still not sure what to eat, she has to wait and move.


    In fact, after entering the sword mountain, Xiao Yao has been running his own divine consciousness.


    Here, his divine consciousness can still play a role.


    But let Xiao Yao feel helpless is, also don''t know each other in the end used what method, unexpectedly will her own gas machine to cover up.


    In other words, it is impossible for Xiao Yao to spy on her existence.


    Depressed in the heart, he reached out and hit a fist on a tree beside him.


    "What''s so special, Laozi''s territory, do you still play hide and seek with me?"


    Don''t know is to think of what, Xiao Yao suddenly in front of a bright.


    "Yes, this is Laozi''s territory! I''m Cao Xiao Yao thought of this, immediately released the stable, riding on the stable body toward a certain direction.


    They are still in the cave. Watching Xiao Yao leave, they are curious, but they can''t resist the sword rain, so they have to wait.


    By the time Xiao Yao stopped, he was in the cave where Qinglong was.


    "Master Qinglong! I''m back Xiao Yao cried at the top of his voice.


    After all, this is the sword mountain.


    Here, Qinglong is a bug.


    And he happens to have a very good relationship with this bug. If he doesn''t want to make use of it, Xiao Yao will have to doubt whether his brain is not enough.


    As long as Qinglong hands, want to find purple lotus immortal Zun is simply a simple to can''t simple things.


    The trees, grass, flowers and even a stone on the sword mountain can be the eyes of the green dragon.


    Who let it be the dragon vein of sword mountain?


    However, after shouting for a long time, Xiao Yao didn''t hear any sound.


    There was some change in his face.


    Yelled a few voices again, still did not discover green dragon.


    Xiao Yao became more and more restless.


    Is Qinglong unwilling to comment on himself?


    This possibility is very small. After all, Qinglong is not only polite to him, but also loyal.


    After all, Xiao Yao is a human.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility.


    Qinglong is no longer here.


    Xiao Yao is a little incredible.


    Let''s not talk about whether Qinglong can leave here. Even if he can, I''m afraid the other party won''t be willing to leave!


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yao chose to leave here temporarily.


    However, just as Xiao Yao came out of the cave, he heard a burst of air behind him.


    A stone, through the rain.


    Xiao Yao frowned and quickly turned around. Fortunately, his divine sense could still play a role. He reached out and grasped the stone. With a little force, the stone turned into powder.


    Looking in the direction of the stone throw, there was no one.


    "Zilian xianzun, if it''s you, just stand up and fight with me!" Xiao Yao roared, but he didn''t have time to think why the sword rain didn''t cause trouble to the purple lotus immortal.


    He''s even worried.


    The disappearance of the green dragon, should not have any inseparable relationship with the purple lotus immortal?


    Otherwise, there are purple lotus immortal Zun such a master, green dragon will not ignore.


    It''s hard for Qinglong to kill an immortal who is likely to enter the Immortal Emperor.


    Although Xiao Yao knew that Qinglong already had the strength of the Dragon God, he was more or less worried.


    The more he thought about this, the more flustered Xiao Yao was.


    No matter how Xiao Yao cursed, Zilian xianzun was still hanging the card of avoiding war, and did not appear.


    This also makes Xiao Yao powerless.


    The blow is in the air.


    "At least it''s also the first battle Master in the fairyland. Is that all you have to do? Do you like to do these things Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    This is a change.


    It''s no use cursing, it''s no use mocking.


    However, he underestimated each other''s mood.


    No matter what Xiao Yao said, the other side still won''t appear


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    This is really the shameless play to the extreme ah!


    On the way to find the Firebird demon, Xiao Yao frowns and thinks.


    He had been dealing with Zilian xianzun before. He was really overbearing and didn''t take himself seriously.


    But since this is the case, now the opportunity is in front of her, why doesn''t she come out and kill herself directly?


    Let Xiao Yao a little confused.


    After waiting to go back, the thought in oneself heart is simple and Firebird demon gentleman says, the other side showed suddenly look however.


    "Because she''s not sure." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, some can''t believe it.


    Firebird demon said with a smile: "you are still very smart, but you have some preconceived ideas. When you were in the human world before, you met her, so you think she is an extremely overbearing fairy. She is not reasonable at all, and she is always superior. But I can tell you responsibly that if she really has such a character, she can''t have such a status now, Do you really think she grew up so smoothly? "


    Xiao Yao breathed heavily, vaguely understood the meaning of the Firebird demon king.


    Firebird demon opened this mouth, did not stop, continued: "listen to what you said before, that is to say, you can still use your own divine sense, right?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and nodded awkwardly.


    He had been hiding this before.


    There are so many secrets about him.


    The sword mountain is also a secret of Xiao Yao. Naturally, he can''t open it up.


    Firebird demon king laughed a, didn''t feel angry.


    Although Xiao Yao seldom confides his heart to him, he can understand that Xiao Yao is always wary of the demons. Although Xiao Yao made a great wish when he entered the demons'' gate, he said: today I am willing to enter the demons'' gate, only to kill the immortal in the future. But there is no doubt that Xiao Yao did not regard himself as a demon.


    In fact, it''s wrong to refute that.


    When he first entered the magic gate, Xiao Yao really regarded himself as a demon. It was only later that he arrived at Jianshen mountain, which became the biggest turning point of Xiao Yao''s life in Tianwaitian. It was here that he realized that he had always been an individual. Moreover, because he came here, he knew more about the ugliness of that year and the strength of the human race. At that time, Xiao Yao planted a seed in his heart, and now it has taken root for a long time, It''s ingrained.


    Firebird demon continued to say what he said just now: "your Divine sense can be used here, which is a very incredible thing in itself. In addition, you can walk in the sword rain. If you were Zilian immortal, what would you think?"


    With a bitter smile, Xiao Yao supported his forehead and said, "I didn''t pretend to be forced before I knew it."


    The Firebird demon laughed and said what Xiao Yao didn''t say: "if you are Zilian xianzun, you should realize how much you are. You may even doubt that the various prohibitions in the ancient wasteland will not have any impact on you. Even here, you will become more powerful!"


    Xiao Yao nodded. That''s why! I didn''t pretend to be forced before I knew myself. After entering the ancient wasteland, especially the sword mountain, Xiao Yao was so fierce that he even felt that as long as the purple lotus immortal dared to appear in front of him, he could make him cry¡° What should we do now? " Xiao Yao asked. The Lord of Firebird blinked and said nothing. Xiao Yao sighed. exactly. Ask yourself a fart! Can the Lord of Firebird give advice to himself? Pull it down. When I first met him, he was a rural non mainstream, OK? However, Xiao Yao already had the answer in his heart. The sword rain stopped, and Xiao Yao looked out, his eyes shining. Now that I have come, I can''t come in vain. I have to leave with a head in my hand

 Chapter 1946

    After hearing so much from the Lord of Firebird, Xiao Yao already has the answer to what to do next.


    Of course, having an idea is having an idea, but if you want to put an idea into action, you still need to plan well.


    Even if Jianyu stopped, Xiao Yao didn''t leave in a hurry. He still sat there, closed his eyes and began to think.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was thinking, the Firebird demon touched his big head and didn''t dare to disturb him. He just stood on the side and waited quietly. By the way, he told the two demons to stand outside the cave and let other demons not come in to disturb him. It''s because the Firebird devil seldom uses his brain, so he thinks that Xiao Yao''s brain is very powerful, so that he thinks that Xiao Yao must need an absolutely quiet environment to use his brain now, so he doesn''t dare to disturb, so as not to interrupt each other''s thoughts.


    When Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes, the expression on his face was much more relaxed than before.


    "Xiao Yao, what are you going to do next?" Asked the Lord Firebird.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "keep looking."


    The Lord of Firebird was stupid at that time.


    Originally, he thought Xiao Yao would have a series of plans after he understood some problems.


    But now the answer Xiao Yao gave him was unexpected.


    He felt that Xiao Yao had thought about it for a long time, and what he finally said was just a piece of rubbish!


    What are you looking for?


    Didn''t they always do that before?


    Since we continue to search, why do we have to think for so long?


    Firebird demon really felt that he couldn''t understand, but seeing the expression on Xiao Yao''s face always revealed something strange, he suspected that Xiao Yao didn''t want to disclose it for the time being, so he didn''t say much, just nodded.


    After leaving the cave, Xiao Yao and Firebird demon king with a group of demons, continue to sway in the sword mountain.


    Xiao Yao wanted to laugh when he saw this posture.


    How to look, there is a group of little gangsters carrying wine bottles into the vegetable market to collect protection fees.


    And if he and Firebird demon can show one or two tattoos with bare arms at this time, and put a cigarette between his index finger and middle finger, maybe they will feel more.


    In the process of searching, Xiao Yao and the Lord of Firebird are bound to meet some fairies.


    In fact, the demons don''t have any special ideas about the fairies, but when the fairies see the demons, they can''t help but get angry.


    Xiao Yao can''t figure out how powerful these fairies are. Why do they have to chase the demons?


    If they are the opponents of the demons, such as the Firebird demon, it''s OK. But as long as the fairies fight with the demons, they can''t make a few moves, and they will die in the sword mountain one by one.


    After all, this time, most of the demons who came to the ancient land of the great wilderness were generals and lords.


    Their purpose is to kill Zilian xianzun here, so this force is naturally much stronger.


    After killing an immortal general, the Firebird demon king came up to Xiao Yao and said, "it''s still the fairies that I met outside before."


    It was at that time that Xiao Yao offered his help. If it wasn''t for the large number of fairies, including many fairies, Xiao Yao might not have done it at all.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao nodded, the Firebird demon said with a smile: "in fact, I''m looking forward to the battle between the fairies and the demons."


    Xiao Yao looked at him in surprise.


    Although he was also a warlord before, he also understood that if he could avoid fighting, he was willing to live in peace with the fairies.


    There is no way to fight.


    Perhaps seeing the surprise in Xiao Yao''s eyes, the Firebird demon sighed, clenched his fist and said, "this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us demons." When you speak, there is a fire in your eyes.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized and nodded.


    This is also true.


    Although the strength of the demon God is stronger than that of the Immortal Emperor, before that, there were four immortal emperors in the immortal family. It''s hard to say if they really fight. What''s more, there has always been a great disparity between the immortal world and the demon family. It''s hard to draw an equal sign in terms of quantity and strength. But now it''s not the same. With the immortal meteorite of Nanman Immortal Emperor, the strength of the immortal family has also decreased a lot.


    However, they also understand that if they are given enough time, it will not be difficult to have another Immortal Emperor.


    Because of this, Firebird demon king will think that this situation is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the demons.


    Xiao Yao also believes that among the demons, there are many who think the same way as the Firebird demon king.


    It''s just that there''s no movement on it, and they can''t make waves.


    "Don''t worry, fairyland can''t calm down." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Firebird demon king looked at Xiao Yao, eyes complex, nodded.


    Xiao Yao had been in fairyland for a long time before. It was because he had been in fairyland for a long time that he realized that fairyland really didn''t take the demons seriously.


    Even after the death of the Immortal Emperor Nanman, most of the fairies still think that with the strength of the fairies, it is a matter of minutes to wipe out the demons, and there is no need to make a big fuss.


    This is the self-confidence of Xianzu.


    Of course, it also means a little bit of confidence.


    At this time, another group of fairies came towards Xiao Yao.


    "Oh, there are a lot of fairies!" Lord Firebird was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao nodded and pointed to one of the leading immortal generals.


    "That guy, you let him go before." Xiao Yao said.


    Firebird demon king said with a bitter smile¡° Did we let it go? Is that bastard too fast, OK? "


    Then, the Firebird demon looked at Xiao Yao with some resentment in his eyes, and said: "but although he is fast, he is not as fast as you. If you want to kill him, it doesn''t take much effort."


    Xiao Yao''s enigmatic smile, but did not speak.


    Firebird demon king immediately realized that before Xiao Yao was not unwilling to do it, let alone had no chance to do it, but he did it intentionally.


    Although he didn''t know what Xiao Yao''s real intention was, he didn''t ask. No matter what Xiao Yao wanted to do, he was willing to cooperate.


    This time I came to them, the demons, and the faeries who were in trouble. There was a big group of faeries. There were seven or eight faeries among them. Although their strength was suppressed to the peak of the later period of the faeries, compared with the ordinary faeries, they had more means and magic weapons, Of course, it is more powerful.


    Fortunately, there are about ten demons here, and their strength is comparable.


    "A group of demons dare to make trouble here, and die quickly!" One of them is an immortal with immortal status. The weapon in his hand is a little strange. It''s not a knife, gun, stick, but a small bowl. It''s more like a bowl in the hands of a monk.


    "Hey, I said, old man, are you here to beg?" Firebird demon king immediately sneered.


    This sentence is like a cigarette end thrown on a dry haystack, which immediately set off a raging fire.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand, pressed the Firebird demon''s shoulder and said, "this is a chess master."


    "Qizun?" The Firebird demon was stunned.


    Xiao Yao explained simply¡° It''s the xianzun who enters the Tao with chess. "


    Firebird devil suddenly realized, and some speechless.


    There are all kinds of immortals in this fairy family!


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, this is not surprising, there is a saying in the Terran, 360 lines out of the champion, so no matter what you do, as long as you achieve the peak, there is the possibility of flying into the immortal. Of course, in Xianzu, there are very few xianzuns like qizun and Huazun.


    However, it is precisely because there are few immortal statues, so the strength of these immortal statues must be stronger.


    By this time, the chess master had already made a move.


    Xiao Yao suddenly took a step forward and said to the Firebird demon, "give me the chess master."


    Then he continued to head on.


    The Firebird devil laughs and thinks that Xiao Yao wants to kill each other.


    After all, Xiao Yao''s strength is obvious to all.


    He doesn''t care what the opponent is, qizun or qizun. He is definitely not Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    So, the Firebird demon king quickly called the demons behind him and killed them towards the immortal army.


    "A group of curfew, when kill no amnesty!" A burly Zhan Zun roared and rushed up with the fairy family.


    The energy is boiling and interweaving.


    Xiao Yao''s face is strange to qizun.


    At this time, two black and white chessmen have been waving rainbow towards Xiao Yaofei shot.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and just catches the two pieces. Unexpectedly, the two pieces immediately fuse together, which bursts out a powerful energy and blows Xiao Yao out.


    He fell at the foot of the Lord of Firebird.


    The Lord of Firebird was stupid at that time.


    "I''m Cao, Xiao Yao. What are you doing?" The Firebird devil pulls Xiao Yao up.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yao gritted his teeth and continued to rush towards the chess master.


    While fighting with the fairies, Firebird watched Xiao Yao and gradually saw some clues.


    The strength of qizun can''t be underestimated, but Xiao Yao seems to be deliberately showing weakness.


    Another few pieces of chess hit Xiao Yao. Although the angle was tricky, the Firebird demon felt that he couldn''t escape, but he thought Xiao Yao should have a way.


    Xiao Yao fell in front of the Firebird demon again, and his whole body was in pain. Just as the Firebird demon guessed, he did deliberately show weakness, but he didn''t expect that the chess master was so powerful. The chess jar in his hand was absolutely a top-grade artifact, and he even believed that it was the real treasure of the Immortal Emperor. Originally want to show weakness a little bit, but already ache to want to turn a face to kill the other party directly.


    Looking at Xiao Yao showing his teeth, the Firebird demon could not laugh or cry, and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, what''s wrong with you?" Xiao Yao rubbed the corner of his eyes and said, "I''m homesick." Firebird Lord

 Chapter 1947

    Xiao Yao rubbed his hands and quickly climbed over from the ground. His eyes were chilly when he looked at the chess master.


    In fact, originally, his idea was to lose to qizun directly and then choose to escape, but now he has given up his previous idea.


    He always felt that Zilian xianzun was not a fool after all.


    I have already shown my strength before. If there is a big difference between my strength now and before, then Zilian xianzun will surely realize that there is fraud in it.


    All along, Xiao Yao is not willing to treat his opponent as a fool.


    Because he always felt that if he really regarded his opponent as a fool, he would be the biggest fool.


    So, he''s already figured out what he''s going to do next.


    As for whether there is a reason for being hurt by the chess master, it is not known.


    After all


    Xiao Yao''s temper is not very good.


    In the time of Terran, when we came to Tianwaitian, it didn''t change much.


    However, Xiao Yao has not changed much from before.


    Now that he has decided to show weakness, he will not hit himself in the face.


    Therefore, even if he really wants to kill the chess master in front of him, he will not do it in a way of destroying the dead.


    For a time, he and qizun were fighting for each other.


    Qizun seems to realize that Xiao Yao''s strength has improved. Although he is curious, he still doesn''t think so. He doesn''t know whether it''s because he has enough confidence in his own strength or because he feels comfortable with his can.


    Xiao Yao is not very anxious.


    Although there was a gap between the fairies and the demons, the good thing is that the number of the demons is a little more, and it is impossible to win or lose in a short time.


    There are also several black and white pieces, with a trend of destroying the city and shaking the mountain, shooting at Xiao Yao.


    Every piece of chess is full of energy.


    Xiao Yao''s fist was a huge energy, which immediately collided with the black and white chessmen and made a violent collision sound.


    In a flash, the earth was shaking.


    Qi Zun''s eyes were cold, and the can floated in his hand.


    Xiao Yao seems to have guessed that the other party is ready to put another big move, so he also put away the mind of contempt, not to go all out, but he must pay a little attention to it.


    It''s no problem to show weakness intentionally.


    This is not, all the time he is to suppress his own strength in the magic level.


    But showing weakness does not mean death.


    Even if he missed the chance to kill Zilian xianzun, he couldn''t let himself fall into the hands of a chess Zun.


    That''s the real shipwreck in the gutter.


    From the jar of the chess master, two black-and-white iridescences burst out. Unexpectedly, they converged into a Tai Chi diagram and rotated.


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, and his brain was a little hard to use.


    When he wanted to understand, he felt sad again.


    No wonder he always felt that the opponent''s chess jar was not ordinary. It was because he was left a rhyme by a powerful man.


    Even he wondered if the chess jar had been left by the Terrans.


    Of course, Xiao Yao can''t get an answer to this question.


    Xiao Yao''s pupils shrank as if he had seen something extremely shocking.


    That black and white Taiji diagram, facing Xiao Yao quickly rushed over.


    There was a sneer on qizun''s face.


    It seems that he has seen Xiao Yao''s head in different places.


    If so, Xiao Yao would not be surprised.


    The reason why he was surprised was that he didn''t feel any pressure. On the contrary, he felt that the Taiji diagram flying towards him seemed to reveal a kind of begging emotion to himself.


    So Xiao Yao quickly relaxed.


    There was nothing like facing the enemy, but a smile.


    "Well, I want to die." Seeing that Xiao Yao is not dodging in the face of his Tai Chi diagram, the chess master looks at Xiao Yao like a fool.


    He felt that the other party was killing himself.


    The Taiji diagram is the essence of his chess jar.


    It was given to him by an Immortal Emperor.


    How can the other party be so calm?


    Do you really think he''s a great man?


    Qizun shook his head.


    The demons are as stupid as they were many years ago, and they are so stupid that there is no cure for them!


    However, what happened next was enough to make him unforgettable in his life.


    Just when he thought that the spirit of his chess jar could directly kill the difficult demon in front of him, the situation changed instantly.


    The Taiji diagram, which is constantly rotating but contains powerful energy, falls on Xiao Yao. Instead of causing any output damage, it disappears.


    More accurately, it is integrated into Xiao Yao''s body.


    Qizun almost peed.


    This mud horse, what''s the situation?


    Xiao Yao looked at him with a smile, but he felt that there was something wrong with the expression on Qi Zun''s face, as if he was going to cry the next second.


    Qizun is really going to cry.


    My own chess can has always been the most proud thing.


    Most importantly, it was given to him by an Immortal Emperor.


    This also means that the Immortal Emperor is very optimistic about him, and the chess jar is a symbol of power and status in his hands.


    In general, when other fairies see the chess jar with Daoyun in his hand, they will choose to give up.


    But now, the spirit of the chess jar has been lost, which means that there is no original power, and there is no essential difference between a piece of rags.


    How can he accept that?


    "Damn it, asshole, what have you done!" Qizun was furious in an instant.


    Fortunately, although he is now angry, but he still maintains the most basic reason.


    Before, he relied on the chess jar in his hand and could compete with Xiao Yao. However, he felt that the lower he went, the stronger the opponent would be.


    At that time, it was still the case, not to mention the one who lost the can now?


    Now trade rashly rushed up to fight with Xiao Yao, what is not death?


    Before, he thought Xiao Yao was stupid, but now, he thought that he was the most stupid, and he was so stupid that there was no medicine to cure him.


    Xiao Yao laughed and asked, "you''re looking for dad with that thing."


    Qizun is even more angry.


    What he didn''t know was that Xiao Yao didn''t mean to joke with him.


    When the energy in the chess jar converges into a picture of Tai Chi, the power of Tai Chi in Xiao Yao''s body also moves faintly.


    It seems that taijitu is aware of something and seems to be very happy. It''s like the son sees his father and rushes towards Xiao Yao in a hurry. It seems that he wants to rush into his father''s arms.


    But after Xiao Yao''s words came out, the chess master didn''t mean that.


    It sounds like a mockery.


    Seems to be saying to him: young man, don''t struggle, your father or your father after all.


    Who would like to hear that?


    For a moment, Qi Zun''s eyes are about to stare out.


    "Give it back, give it back!" He roared.


    Xiao Yao made a hook to qizun, but he didn''t speak. It''s self-evident.


    If you have the ability, you can do it... No, you can hit me!


    Qizun finally couldn''t help it. He suddenly turned around and yelled, "elder martial brother Zuo, help me!"


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, but he was very angry.


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter? You need help?


    Do you want a face?


    So Xiao Yao has rushed to the chess master decisively.


    Qizun snorted coldly: "the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry?"


    Four words, full of contempt for Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao also sneered and raised his hand to let a red light fall.


    Qi Zun was shocked in his eyes. He quickly wanted to block it and once again mobilized several pieces.


    Maybe it''s because the can has lost its spirit. Now these pieces are much smaller than before.


    With such strength, it is no doubt a mantis arm that wants to block Xiao Yao.


    It''s also because the opponent has lost the Tao rhyme and spirit hidden in the chess jar, so Xiao Yao feels that even if he kills the opponent at this time, he won''t be too abrupt.


    So he clenched his fist, and another Nirvana fist fell down. Although it was hammered in the air, qizun''s body was in turmoil.


    "Get out of here!" At this time, there was another roar.


    A big man with a heavy sword has appeared behind Xiao Yao. His hands are up and down, and the fierce wind has swept towards Xiao Yao.


    The other side''s intention is very simple and clear, and they don''t want to kill Xiao Yao directly with this knife. They just want to force Xiao Yao back for the time being, and it''s enough to save the Qi Zun''s life.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes moved a little, and his brows wrinkled tightly. Xiao Yao still had the answer in his heart. He even faced the fierce wind directly, but he did not retreat. It was still a blow that fell again. The blow with endless prestige crushed qizun''s body and spirit.


    However, it was too late for Xiao Yao to avoid that knife. There was a bloodstain on his body. He flew out directly and vomited blood in the air.


    "Xiao Yao!" The Lord of Firebird is furious.


    Originally he saw that Dao Zun''s hand and rushed to this side, but he didn''t expect that it was still a little late.


    In the heart is remorse, Xiao Yao originally deal with that chess Zun is still not easy, he not only can''t help, but also let go a fairy, let that chess Zun have a helper.


    What is this called? More anger, converted into power, his eyes became red, bloodthirsty and terrible. That Dao Zun gave a cold hum, and was also very dissatisfied. The blade pointed at the Firebird demon, and motioned to the other party to put his horse back, so as to let the rebellious wild back to the most incisive¡° I want to die Firebird demon just took a step forward, but found that his arm was grabbed by Xiao Yao¡° Go ahead. " Xiao Yao mouth hanging bloodstains on the Firebird demon said, eyes firm, no doubt. Firebird devil hesitated for a moment, can only nod, Xiao Yao back up, shouting a voice¡° Retreat quickly Then he quickly took Xiao Yao to escape. Anwen has already run over and catches Xiao Yao and runs away.

 Chapter 1948

    I don''t know what Xiao Yao is up to.


    Firebird demon king and Xiao Yao have retreated, and those demons are also in a state of muddle. They have no idea what happened.


    Originally, it was still very hot?


    Although in a period of time, we can''t win those fairies, but we won''t lose.


    As a result, it''s easy to run


    They don''t understand!


    A few demon lords rushed up to ask the Firebird demon lord, but the Firebird Demon Lord was also depressed and had no good way: "I know a fart!"


    "..." the demons were also confused.


    Oh, I have such a bad temper. Don''t you know that you still want us to retreat?


    But I thought about it in my heart and didn''t say it directly.


    After all, they are all the main fighters. Originally, they had a good relationship with the Lord of Firebird.


    What''s more, the strength of Firebird demon is extraordinary, above them.


    After looking for a cave and putting Xiao Yao down, the Firebird demon really can''t hold his breath.


    "Xiao Yao, what''s your situation? Even if you can''t fight, you should go to me earlier! " Said the Lord of Firebird with a sigh.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile, but now the smile seems far fetched.


    It''s like touching the corners of the mouth can cause pain on the body.


    See Xiao Yao this appearance, Firebird demon king more guilty.


    Now he thinks that it''s his own reason that makes the Dao Zun have a chance to take advantage of and cause heavy damage to Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m going to kill that knife now." Firebird demon''s eyes suddenly turned red and he had to stand up when he spoke.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s pulling one before, maybe the Firebird devil would have been fighting with that Dao Zun now.


    Xiao Yao quickly drags the Firebird demon back again.


    Looking at such a sincere Firebird demon, Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    "Don''t go now. There are so many fairies. Aren''t you looking for death now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Firebird demon''s body is trembling slightly, or because of anger.


    At this time, it suddenly began to rain with swords.


    Xiao Yao also has experience.


    Under normal circumstances, if the sword rain comes quickly and fiercely, it will not last long.


    The real headache is light rain, which usually lasts for a long time.


    "See? Now it''s raining again. How can you find trouble for them? Moreover, those fairies will not be able to find us because of the obstruction of sword rain. " Xiao Yao said.


    The Firebird demon lord sighed and looked at Xiao Yao with a serious expression: "Xiao Yao, don''t worry. When the rain stops, I''ll help you kill that Dao Zun and carry his head to you!"


    Xiao Yao wanted to kick the Firebird demon out directly.


    What do you think?


    Is he a pervert in the heart of Lord Firebird? Otherwise, what are you doing with other people''s heads?


    Originally Xiao Yao also wanted to dissuade a few words, but the words to the mouth and swallow back, frown tight. After all, there are a lot of demons squatting nearby now. At this time, they talk too much. It''s very likely that they will spread. Moreover, the purple lotus immortal does have some magical powers.


    "Well, let''s wait until the rain stops." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    He also had plans in his heart, and even felt that he had done something wrong from the beginning to now.


    That''s why we shouldn''t mix with these demons all the time.


    Purple lotus immortal may be very powerful, but it''s impossible to rush into the demons to kill Xiao Yao.


    That''s the real head giving. In that case, let them go.


    Isn''t Zilian xianzun always unable to find a suitable opportunity?


    I''ve created opportunities for you, haven''t I?


    Xiao Yao has a toothache.


    There is a purple lotus immortal who has been spying in secret and can''t find a chance to kill himself. As a result, he is not good enough and has to try every means to create opportunities for the other party.


    It''s the heart of


    In fact, the previous injury will not cause any trouble to Xiao Yao.


    The reason why he got the knife was that he had to kill qizun, but he wanted to create some more opportunities for Zilian xianzun by hurting him.


    As for whether he was suspicious, Zilian xianzun might not be in jianshenshan at all. Xiao Yao didn''t think about these problems.


    Once a thing is identified, it must be done.


    Even if it''s really wrong, it has to be done after efforts.


    For Xiao Yao, this is a rare opportunity to kill Zilian xianzun.


    He didn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    After all, it''s because Xiao Yao''s heart is too heavy to kill Zilian xianzun.


    I have a deep resentment!


    When the sword rain stopped, the Firebird demon quickly stood up and was ready to go.


    Like a feather arrow stretched on a string.


    "I''m going." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "good, go early and return early."


    The Firebird demon was stunned. He thought that Xiao Yao''s attitude was abnormal. He could not help asking, "don''t you have anything to ask?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and thought seriously.


    Firebird demon is not anxious, began to wait.


    "If there''s a rabbit or something, grab one and I''ll roast it. I haven''t eaten meat for a long time." Xiao Yao said.


    Firebird Lord


    Seeing that Xiao Yao really didn''t plan to say anything more, the Firebird demon king was also relieved.


    He was worried that Xiao Yao would continue to dissuade him. If so, he felt that he would suffocate himself because of the fire.


    He waved his hand to the Firebird demon king and sent off the demon family. He found that there was a demon king and two demons around him.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The demon king looked at his eyes, gave Xiao Yao a smile, and said, "the Firebird demon king has ordered us to protect your safety here."


    Xiao Yao: "what is this called?


    Do I need your protection?


    If anything happens, maybe I have to protect you!


    Originally, he intended to drive these guys away directly, but after thinking about it, he gave up his previous idea and always felt that it was very inappropriate to do so. After all, no one knows whether Zilian xianzun''s eyes are here or not. What he does is too abnormal. On the contrary, he will expose his purpose.


    Moreover, the strength of this one devil king and two devil generals is not so strong. Zilian xianzun should not pay attention to them. Maybe it is because of his own defense that the opponent will feel less abnormal.


    To understand this, Xiao Yao was also relieved.


    At least, the situation is not too bad.


    Anyway, if Zilian xianzun really killed him, the three demons would not play a big role.


    I still have to come by myself


    Xiao Yao slowly closed his eyes.


    It looks like I''m closing my eyes.


    After a short time, I heard footsteps coming from outside.


    Xiao Yao frowned and opened his eyes, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Did you come so fast?


    Can your own strategy work so quickly?


    Although Xiao Yao thinks that Zilian xianzun won''t miss such a good opportunity, he thinks that it won''t be so fast and have an immediate effect.


    "There are fairies coming!" The devil standing beside Xiao Yao immediately stood up with high morale and a murderous look in his eyes.


    The two magic generals also quickly stood up and began to prepare for the battle.


    "Xiao Yao, no matter what happens, don''t come out." The devil turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, lightly ordered to nod, in the heart feel, this evil gentleman is really enough to talk about righteousness.


    "The demons inside, come out and die!" There was a roar.


    "Demons, die!" It''s another fairy voice.


    It seems that this time, more than one fairy family has been found here.


    Xiao Yao has some doubts.


    Listening to the first voice, he felt very familiar. After a second thought, he suddenly realized.


    Isn''t it the Dao Zun who caused serious injury to himself before?


    No matter how I think about it, I feel something is wrong.


    After all, the other party should be with the previous group of fairies.


    At this time, maybe they should have met with the Lord of Firebird, maybe they have started to fight.


    How is it possible to find this place?


    Without waiting for Xiao Yao to speak, the three demons had already gone out.


    "Two immortals?" The devil stared at the enemy in front of him, his face a little ugly.


    If it''s just one immortal, maybe he still has the strength of the first World War, but now, two immortal, let him feel the pressure.


    But even so, he did not want to leave Xiao Yao to flee.


    Protecting Xiao Yao is the task assigned to him by the Firebird demon.


    "Ha ha, just the three of you dare to come out and die?" That Dao Zun laughs. The knife in his hand is shining with cold light. It''s just contradictory. After all, he used to yell to let the demons in it die quickly. Now he''s pulling out such words. He''s really beating himself in the face.


    Fortunately, the three demons standing in front of him didn''t have Xiao Yao.


    Otherwise, you have to kill him.


    "Whether you are immortal or immortal soldiers, come one, I''ll kill one!" Demon Jun cold hum a, is already toward the other side rushed in the past.


    It''s fast. The two magic generals standing behind him didn''t hesitate at this time. They also killed the other immortal Zun in the same way. The battle is imminent. Xiao Yao in the cave is still waiting with his eyes closed. These two immortals have already appeared. So, can the purple lotus immortal be far away? Suddenly he sat up and looked out of the cave. Instead of looking at the fighting that was going on outside, I went through them and looked into the distance. He always felt that in the jungle, there was a pair of eyes staring at himself. Under those eyes, there was a cold smile... "Bang". One of the magic generals has been smashed out by one blow¡° Ha ha, do you want to stop me even if you have such ability? Xiao Yao, get out of here and die! " The Quan Zun who came with Dao Zun laughed and made it public. Sitting in the cave, Xiao Yao always kept silent. The heart, suffering¡° I don''t want to go out. I''m afraid I''ll go out. You can''t resist it... "Xiao Yao muttered in a low voice. It''s like saying to yourself.

 Chapter 1949

    The fighting power of the demon king and the two demon generals might be good, otherwise they would not be left by the Firebird demon king to protect Xiao Yao.


    But in the face of the joint efforts of the two immortals, they were a little stretched.


    Within a few rounds, they had already lost the battle. Among them, there was a demon general who had worse luck and was cut in half by the Dao Zun with his big knife.


    Seeing the blood gushing out, the two immortals seemed to be more excited.


    "Ha ha ha! Three wastes, trying to stop us? How dare you? " Dao Zun became more violent. He once again took the long knife in his hand and killed the demon king and general.


    Fierce and murderous.


    "Xiao Yao, seize this opportunity quickly and run away in disorder!" The devil roared and killed the Dao Zun again.


    The boxing master seems to have realized that it''s more than enough to use DAO Zun''s strength to deal with the two demons. Now he''s walking towards the entrance of the mountain.


    "Stop! What do you want to do?" When Dao Zun saw the movement of Quan Zun, he burst into a rage.


    "Please rest assured, elder martial brother Zuo. I definitely don''t want to take credit alone. I''m just worried that Xiao Yao''s demon clan is too cunning. I really want to take advantage of this opportunity to escape. I''d better go ahead and kill him, so as not to dream too much at night." Quan Zun''s eyes kept flashing, and his words were cold.


    "Fart your mother! Yu, don''t think I don''t know what''s in your mind. If you really want to share the credit with me, you should kill the two demons with me first. We''ll be stuck at the entrance of the cave. He''ll have no escape! " Dao Zun said angrily.


    It seems that he is not a fool.


    Fist Zun''s eyes became cold and said, "elder martial brother Zuo, you can''t believe me?"


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous to say that. The whole fairy family, who doesn''t know that your surname Yu is capricious? Hum, I''ve done such things as deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors. What''s impossible for me now? Cut the crap, either, kill the demon clan with me and let''s go in together, or none of us want to go in! " While speaking, Dao Zun pulled the battlefield and leaned towards Quan Zun.


    Boxing Zun smile: "you first get rid of the two demons, and I have a good say."


    When he spoke, he had already stepped into the cave.


    "Go and stop him!" The devil roared, then took a few steps forward to push back the sword Zun. The devil''s eyes flashed and he had already killed the sword Zun.


    Fist Zun Yu Guang glanced and sneered: "mayfly shakes the tree. It''s ridiculous." Finish saying this words, it is a fist to smash again, the power and immortal power contained in this fist, all smashed on that demon general body.


    This blow, unexpectedly that magic general''s body direct hammer of four split.


    The gap between the two is clear at a glance.


    "Asshole, asshole!" At this time, the devil''s eyes were red, which was exactly the same as when the Firebird devil was angry. His feet swayed forward several steps, and the attack became more fierce, just like thunder and rainstorm.


    Originally, it was not difficult for daozun to kill his opponent with his strength, but now, on the one hand, it was because the devil was already in a state of rage, and he used a completely deadly way to kill him. Of course, daozun did not want to exchange his life with his opponent''s, or even hurt his enemies by himself.


    He was very clear that if he really chose to kill the difficult demon king in front of him by changing his injury, the boxing master would not sit back and ignore him, and would certainly take advantage of him.


    Therefore, while he wants to kill the devil in front of him, he also needs to maximize his strength.


    Another reason is that it''s hard for him to do it now. He has to concentrate on Quan Zun.


    Dao Zun really regretted it.


    If he had known earlier that the demons protecting Xiao Yao were just one demon king and two demons, he would not have taken the boxing Zun with him at all.


    Now it''s a good time to end up with an enemy.


    Although Quan Zun hasn''t started on him yet, he doesn''t want to help. He just looks on coldly.


    Now it''s not time to tear the skin, the boxing Zun is still waiting for the opportunity.


    Dao Zun has every reason to believe that once his strength drops, the other party will fight like a hungry wolf, and his heart is even more anxious.


    "It seems that elder martial brother Zuo, if you want to kill the demon in front of you, it will take some time. In that case, I won''t wait for you." With these words, Quan Zun burst out laughing and immediately went into the cave.


    "Asshole!"


    "Asshole!"


    Demon king and Dao Zun said in one voice.


    But at the moment, none of them is willing to withdraw, because they all know that the other party will seize this opportunity to kill.


    But just at this time, the immortal who just went in flew out directly.


    "Well?" Demon king and Dao Zun were a little stunned.


    "You..." Quan Zun just wanted to get up, but another sword fell.


    Fist Zun quickly dodges, but unexpectedly, the sword looks like eyes, and kills him again.


    "Brother Zuo, please help me!" Quan Zun made a deafening roar as he ran away.


    There was a little cry in the voice.


    Dao Zun sneered and scolded: "you''re really shameless, surnamed Yu. You used to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. You wanted to sit on the mountain and reap the benefits of the fisherman, but now you''re happy to let me help you?"


    Reluctance is one reason.


    It''s another reason why we can''t do it.


    Xiao Yao''s figure has come out of the cave.


    Stand with your hands down, calm and calm.


    Just looking at the corpses of the two demons, it was hard to hide a touch of sadness in their eyes.


    He wondered if he was too late.


    In fact, he really did not understand why these demons would be willing to protect themselves with their lives.


    Originally, in his view, he was definitely the biggest beneficiary of the fight between the demons and the fairies.


    Because in Xiao Yao''s heart, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are all his enemies.


    At the beginning, when the Terrans were tossed about, none of the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons stayed away.


    But now


    Xiao Yao shook his head hard.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The demon king was overjoyed and quickly said, "Xiao Yao, are you ok?"


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    Then, he gradually put away his smile and rose up in the air, holding the long sword chasing the Quan Zun. A sword gas was injected into it, and the flying sword was a little faster, and directly crossed the Quan Zun''s body.


    If the other party wants to fight hard, Xiao Yao may be able to kill the other party, but he can''t kill the immortal with one sword.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Dao Zun again.


    Dao Zun, who was surnamed Zuo, saw Xiao Yuan looking at him, and suddenly felt a chill.


    The devil seizes this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and immediately goes out with a fist. He smashes the sword Zun directly.


    The sword in Xiao Yao''s hand flew out again and killed him towards Dao Zun.


    "How dare you kill me?" Dao Zun roared.


    Xiao Yao''s wrist moved. It seemed that there was an invisible line between his palm and the flying sword. The flying sword also turned around and killed him from a more tricky angle.


    "Are there few immortal statues that have died in my hands?" Xiao Yao sneered at what Dao Zun had said before, so the speed of the flying sword was faster. He raised a sword rainbow and poured it down from the top.


    Dao Zun''s dagger and Feijian were fighting fiercely together, but they soon showed their decline.


    "Just me!"


    He suddenly called out these two words.


    The spirit of the demon king is shocked, and the searchers are everywhere.


    And reinforcements?


    He was a little surprised, but because after entering the ancient wasteland, divine consciousness was useless, and he could not be sure. He just thought that maybe the Dao Zun just blurted out.


    Xiao Yao did not agree.


    He deliberately slowed down his speed, but still did not see the guy hiding in the dark hand, and now he did not hesitate to directly kill the Dao Zun.


    When the sword came back to him, Xiao Yao took a few steps forward.


    "I killed her, and you just watched?" Xiao Yao suddenly turned around and said calmly in a dark direction.


    There was no wave on his face.


    The demon king was suddenly surprised. He took a look along the direction Xiao Yao was looking at, but he got nothing. He turned to look at Xiao Yao and became more and more curious.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak. Seeing that he couldn''t get a response, he didn''t get angry, but laughed.


    "When I can''t find you yet?" Xiao Yao put away his smile, his expression was particularly ferocious, "today, if you are not dead in the wilderness, or I die here, we can only live one!"


    With these words, countless sword lights poured out of Xiao Yao''s body, swarming like locusts, killing him in the same direction and piercing the void.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and listened quietly.


    It''s the sound of broken glass


    The devil grew up subconsciously.


    It''s incredible.


    There are cracks in the air.


    Immediately, there was another colorful halo.


    Inside, out came a fairy in a purple dress.


    There is a sword in the hand, named purple lotus. Three inches from the body of the sword, the pattern of purple lotus is shining with a dazzling light.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao opened her eyes and looked at him.


    The four eyes are opposite. In the air, it''s more murderous¡° The glass lamp of the Immortal Emperor deserves to die. " Women do not speak, there is a bit of cool beauty, but this opening, there is a cruel mood. Xiao Yao burst out laughing. With a smile, tears came down¡° Don''t mention your Immortal Emperor''s Glazed lamp. Even if it''s your Immortal Emperor''s cheap life, I have to go to Rouge Valley and accept it at the same time! " Every word comes out of the crack between the teeth. The tendons on his forehead jumped. Xiao Yao hasn''t wanted anyone to die for a long time. The wind is just right. It''s better to kill xianzun!

 Chapter 1950

    Last time we met, Zilian xianzun looked at Xiao Yao like a stray dog dying on the side of the road.


    But this time, the other side and Xiao Yao play hide head hide tail.


    For Xiao Yao, that''s enough.


    Hey, hey, if you''re not afraid of me, why?


    Looking at the ferocious expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Zilian xianzun suddenly laughed.


    She walked towards Xiao Yao step by step.


    Light footed.


    It''s like a kid on his way to school.


    Maybe there is a little uneasiness in the steps, but there is some absolute confidence in safety.


    Looking at the purple lotus fairy walking closer and closer, the devil standing beside Xiao Yao was shaking all over.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at him. His eyes were deep and he asked, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid of her?"


    The devil didn''t open his mouth. He just laughed at Xiao Yao.


    That smile looks really bitter, although did not speak, but this is also the answer to the question before Xiao Yao.


    Although it''s a shame to say that you are afraid of your opponent at such a time, but in the face of Zilian xianzun, the devil really has no guts.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He even suspected that even if Zilian xianzun stretched his neck and killed him, I''m afraid that the devil around him would be scared to retreat instead of going up with a knife.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    The four words "Zilian xianzun" have a kind of deterrent power for the demons.


    Under the three immortal emperors in the fairyland is the immortal.


    Not only the fairies, the demons and the demons, all think that it doesn''t take long for Zilian xianzun to enter the realm of Immortal Emperor.


    Therefore, any demon king can''t help being timid when he sees the immortal.


    Of course, if a large group of demons are together, there will be no such situation.


    Many people have courage.


    Mordor, of course, has courage.


    "I''m curious. How did you find me?" Zilian xianzun comes to Xiao Yao and finally stops.


    She is standing there, but has brought Xiao Yao a sense of oppression.


    When enemies meet, they are very jealous. This is the real enemy.


    Zilian xianzun always squints at Xiao Yao.


    She is not in a hurry. She is silent with the other party, waiting for the other party to answer her questions.


    Xiao Yao looked at the devil standing beside him and said with a smile, "there''s nothing for you here. You go first."


    The devil king is tiny a Leng, probably didn''t expect that Xiao Yao would say such words at such a time.


    "Xiao Yao, I won''t go." After hesitating for a moment, the devil took a deep breath and said.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Looking at what the devil around him was afraid of before, Xiao Yao thought that as soon as he opened his mouth, the other party would leave as soon as he was pardoned.


    The devil king took a deep breath and said with a smile: "anyway, I will die. It''s no shame to die in the hands of purple lotus immortal. Besides, the Firebird devil king asked me to stay and protect you. Although I don''t have much promise, I still have to do what I promised the Firebird devil king."


    With these words, he took a step forward.


    "If you want to kill Xiao Yao, step over my body!" He said, biting his teeth.


    It seems to be full of momentum.


    "Oh." Zilian xianzun seems to be a very talkative fairy.


    For example, as soon as the demon king said such a request, she immediately went to meet the other party.


    Step forward, with a fist, towards the body of the demon king, a rainbow burst out from the fist, like the piercing wind in the winter, a little bit of air will feel cold.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and pulls the demon to his back. At the same time, he throws a fist to dissolve the opponent''s killing move. At the same time, a sword light moves out of his body and stirs up Wan Jiangang to force Zilian xianzun out of a safe distance again.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I didn''t miscalculate before. Your strength is not the peak of the demon king''s later period." Purple lotus immortal Zun immediately verified his previous guess, although the tone sounded quite relaxed when he spoke, his tightly frowned brow still could not be false.


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    He has already exposed his strength before he made a move.


    However, he will not blame the devil.


    After all, even without this event, Xiao Yao will still expose his strength. It''s just a matter of time.


    There is only time difference between exposing now and waiting to be exposed. After all, Zilian xianzun suspected Xiao Yao from the beginning, otherwise he would not hide until now.


    If the other party is not aware of it, maybe Xiao Yao has a chance to seize the other party''s unprepared opportunity and kill it.


    Of course, this possibility is still very small.


    Zilian xianzun is not the kind of fairy who has the evil taste of cat and mouse.


    It must be a killing move.


    If Xiao Yao wants to sell a flaw, he will only take himself in.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At the same time, I was very curious.


    It''s not clear, so.


    It is reasonable that one should not be oppressed by the wasteland.


    But just now purple lotus immortal Zun a hand, he already realized, the other party is at least the strength of immortal Zun realm.


    Obviously, the other side has not been suppressed.


    I think this is probably one of the reasons why the Immortal Emperor of rouge Valley sent Zilian xianzun here.


    Now he just wondered what kind of means the other side used to resist the suppression of dahuangdi.


    "How did you do it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Zilian xianzun naturally knew what Xiao Yao was curious about. He giggled and said, "why don''t you tell me how you found me? I''ll tell you why the suppression of the ancient wasteland is useless to me. How about it?"


    Sounds like a good deal.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and immediately chose to shake his head and refuse.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you think it''s worth it?" Purple lotus fairy Zun frowns to ask a way.


    "No, I just... I can''t believe you." Xiao Yao said.


    Zilian xianzun


    So, she didn''t ask much. She had killed Xiao Yao again.


    Xiao Yao waved his sword, and the flying sword sent out Dao Dao sword shadow in the air, attacking the purple lotus immortal.


    The devil stood aside, stunned, and suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Now he finally understood why Xiao Yao said there was nothing wrong with him here.


    Originally, he thought that the reason why Xiao Yao said that was to let him leave safely, and then Xiao Yao himself died generously.


    Shit!


    It''s all bullshit!


    It''s not like that at all, OK?


    He is now rushing up, with the strength of the Magic general''s later peak, he will be crushed to death every minute.


    He and Xiao Yao, Zilian xianzun, are not equal rivals at all.


    He always felt that if he only took a few steps forward, he would be affected.


    It''s terrible


    So he doesn''t plan to help Xiao Yao at this time.


    I''m not helping at all, but dragging Xiao Yao down.


    So the most decisive way is to get out of the way.


    As far as you can hide.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s sword has been blocked by the other side.


    In the hands of the other side, there is an extra golden weapon.


    Just at this time, the demon king was not far away. He was surprised to see the weapon in purple lotus immortal Zun''s hand. Subconsciously, he blurted out: "subdue the devil with pestle!"


    Xiao Yao came out at that time.


    The magic wand of shentema.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    How earthy it is!


    However, Xiao Yao still dare not underestimate.


    The Qi of Zilian xianzun, who is holding the golden magic wand, soars again.


    Like the God of war.


    To be called the first battle God of the fairyland is absolutely not to say.


    Before, when Xiao Yao was dealing with that chess master, he thought that the opponent''s chess pot was not simple. Now, Zilian xianzun''s demon subduing pestle gave him a better feeling.


    There''s no other way but to be careful!


    At this time, the demon king yelled at Xiao Yao again: "Xiao Yao, you have to be careful. This magic subduing pestle is the stuff of Xiyao Xiandi in the fairyland. It''s very powerful!"


    Xiao Yao frowned and gradually understood.


    This magic subduing pestle belongs to Xiyao Immortal Emperor?


    The treasure of the Immortal Emperor must be extraordinary.


    Just like the chess jar before, although it was also given to qizun by some Immortal Emperor, it was not a good thing, otherwise the Immortal Emperor would not give it to other immortal families casually.


    "Ha ha, I have a little insight." Purple lotus fairy Zun laughed a, don''t think so.


    For the other side to recognize their own weapons, she did not feel how surprised.


    "You all have to die here." Purple lotus immortal Zun suddenly threw the magic pestle in his hand.


    The pestle became bigger and bigger in the air, and finally it burst out a golden Dharma phase like an egg.


    Golden Dharma from top to bottom, open wings dive, sharp melon, is enough to grasp the void.


    Xiao Yao can''t avoid it. He wants to kill it with his sword, but his arms are torn open and his flesh and blood are flying.


    A sword light came out of the body, and the spring and autumn sword hit the golden Dharma phase with a bang of metal collision.


    Seizing the opportunity, Xiao Yao quickly threw a few pills into his mouth, which controlled the wound.


    Immediately, Xiao Yao continued to eat a handful of superior super product pills to make muscle. Seeing this scene, Zilian xianzun was shocked and laughed again¡° It seems that the alchemist who appeared in the fairyland before is really you. " Purple lotus immortal Zun said. When the other party is willing to stop, Xiao Yao is naturally more willing. At this time, his muscles are rapidly healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. The Dharma Prime Minister turned into a magic pestle again and was held by the purple lotus immortal¡° I have to say that you have grown up very fast. I still remember the last time I saw you. " Zilian xianzun sighed and said, "after going back this time, I''ll ask Shifu to erase your daughter''s memory." Every word, like a sword, stabbed Xiao Yao''s heart¡° How dare you He roared and roared, with a ferocious expression on his face¡° Guess if I dare? " Purple lotus immortal Zun sneered, once again toward Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao stands up and wants to cross the spring and Autumn period with the spring and autumn sword. It seems that the other party doesn''t intend to give him this opportunity. He has already come to the front with the magic pestle. A pestle fell, and the ground was shaking violently under his feet. Cracks are like cobwebs,

 Chapter 1951

    The ground under my feet is still wobbling.


    It''s not just the battlefield opened up by Xiao Yao and Zilian xianzun.


    Other places, too.


    Like 300 miles away.


    A group of fairies and demons are fighting hard.


    As a result, they stopped at this time.


    They look at the land under their feet and fall into a state of ignorance


    At this time, in the distance, two rainbow lights startled the sky.


    "That''s..."


    Fairies and demons are all looking in that direction.


    His face was full of consternation.


    It''s like seeing the most incredible thing in the world.


    It''s true.


    Even hundreds of miles apart, they can detect the vast energy fluctuations in the distance.


    It''s like a meat grinder.


    As long as you enter that area, you will become a pile of minced meat in the next moment.


    This is the most intuitive feeling of these fairies and demons.


    The Lord of Firebird hesitated for a moment.


    Then his face changed.


    "That direction is..."


    The corner of his mouth twitched violently.


    I want to say something, but I can''t say a word


    Dao Dao sword light, like a dream, flickering.


    Strands of golden sword light, like a gold thread.


    In this small world, knitting a sweater.


    It''s made for Zilian immortal.


    The Vietnam War is getting fiercer.


    As for the former devil, he had already been smashed out by an energy.


    Now it''s safe.


    This is what Xiao Yao intended to do.


    After all, it''s in the way for the other party to stay here.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how heavy the pestle is in the hands of Zilian immortal Zun, but after being smashed before, Xiao Yao feels that his bones are going to be broken.


    He stopped, and the blood vessels in his body stood out.


    Such as the dragon on the body.


    Majestic.


    Xiao Yao took a step forward. The spring and autumn sword in his hand was shining with different brilliance in the sunshine.


    In Xiao Yao''s body, the real dragon armor slowly emerged, and on the skin.


    With the real dragon armor on his body, Xiao Yao hard shouldered the strike of Zilian immortal Zun, and at the same time, a sword crossed through the body of Zilian immortal Zun.


    Two people inverted to fly out together, but the purple lotus immortal Zun stands up of speed want to be faster some.


    The wound on the body is also healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Purple lotus fairy Zun sneers.


    "I didn''t expect that you had a lot of cards, but the armor was good." Purple lotus immortal Zun said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "this is the same as each other."


    Although I don''t know how Zilian xianzun recovered, it must be related to some magic weapon, which is beyond doubt. He didn''t believe it. Could the other party be immortal?


    In addition, when Xiao Yao attacked before, he heard a clear sound, like something was broken.


    Xiao Yao guessed that it should be a kind of talisman similar to the seal character.


    Xiao Yao can''t think of anything else.


    At this time, Zilian xianzun rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    Above her head hovered a golden crane.


    The crane flies high, spreads its wings, and sets off a gust of wind.


    Zilian xianzun''s speed has exceeded Xiao Yao''s imagination.


    Like a blade that can penetrate the void.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and suddenly made a move.


    The spring and autumn sword suddenly disappeared.


    "I take spring and autumn as my starting point, and the spring and autumn as my starting point."


    Xiao Yao roared.


    He didn''t know what the result would be if his sword failed.


    But Zilian xianzun is too difficult.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the family?


    Strange fire?


    Nirvana?


    In the eyes of Zilian xianzun, these killing moves are undoubtedly like children''s family.


    It''s hard to kill it.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao can only do his best.


    Purple lotus immortal Zun''s body suddenly settled down, and his face showed a look of amazement.


    Xiao Yao took another step forward and got a sword formula in his hand.


    "Broken!"


    With a roar, the spring and autumn sword suddenly appeared, with a momentum, broke the barriers, poured into the body of Zilian immortal, and flew out with her body.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The spring and autumn sword goes through the mountains and forests.


    One giant tree after another fell down.


    Spatters of dust.


    Xiao Yao showed his teeth, happy, angry, sad and happy, all kinds of smiles mixed together.


    Zilian xianzun is like a piece of bacon hanging on the wall.


    Let''s get some sunshine.


    When it''s new year''s day, it''s time to eat.


    Well


    This is new year''s goods.


    Zilian xianzun''s body was shaking desperately.


    Her eyes turned red and the corner of her mouth spilled blood.


    Xiao Yao stepped forward and walked towards each other step by step.


    "Yes, I underestimated you." Purple lotus immortal Zun said.


    Xiao Yao responded with a sneer.


    "I''ve never thought about what you fairies have to do, but why do you cheat me again and again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    When he spoke, he had already come to Zilian xianzun.


    "Just because you are human!" Zilian xianzun roared again. Chunqiu sword kept shaking and finally flew out. Xiao Yao catches it, but Zilian xianzun''s wound is full of colorful light lines.


    Guangwen is fighting against Xiao Yao''s sword Qi.


    The wound healed and was torn by the sword.


    It''s just torn and it''s starting to heal again.


    It''s like a tug of war.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face was uncertain.


    Zilian xianzun laughed wildly.


    With messy hair, Zilian xianzun doesn''t look like a fairy at all.


    On the contrary, it looks like a female devil.


    "If you are a demon, you will be able to become a white haired witch." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Zilian xianzun didn''t answer Xiao Yao''s ridicule.


    "Do you really think you can kill me?" Zilian xianzun came out word by word.


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    He began to eat super pill.


    Before that, there were so many super products in danzong.


    But in the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao has eaten more than half of it.


    Fortunately, it''s enough.


    He is running the power of Taiji and wants to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    It''s impossible to get back to the top, of course, as much as you can.


    Finally, the purple lotus immortal fell to the ground smoothly.


    She reached out and took out a jade brand from her pocket.


    That brand has now become two halves.


    "You''re done." Purple lotus fairy Zun said with a grim smile.


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    "This talisman was given to me by my master. Now that the sign is broken, my master will know. Before long, my master will come here¡° Purple lotus immortal Zun said.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face remained unchanged: "is that right? It''s just the right time. I''ll kill one! "


    The tone is firm and unquestionable.


    "Ha ha ha! One to kill one? You deserve it, too? I have to admit that your strength is really strong. If it wasn''t for my coming here and my master asked me to make full preparations, maybe I would really die here. " Zilian xianzun said seriously.


    Xiao Yao is helpless.


    With the help of Xiyao Xiandi, this is Zilian xianzun''s own ability.


    You see, people have Immortal Emperor''s cover, but they don''t have it.


    It''s very sad to think about it!


    "One more sword, then." Xiao Yao said.


    Zilian xianzun has rushed to Xiao Yao.


    She is really aware that Xiao Yao began to brew more spring and autumn.


    Before, she didn''t take Chunqiu sword more seriously, but after she was broken, she couldn''t give Xiao Yao such a chance.


    When she and Xiao Yao just started to fight, Yu Pai has been recovering from her injury.


    Although the injury is very serious, but the jade card has always been complete.


    But before that abrupt sword, not only caused her great harm, even destroyed her jade medal.


    She classified it as being careless and belittling the enemy.


    So now, she definitely won''t give Xiao Yao a second chance.


    A strange fire suddenly appeared, turned into a beast, opened its mouth, and bit it at the purple lotus immortal.


    Purple lotus immortal face a change, the hand subdues the devil pestle to shine again a gold light, and the different fire bumped together.


    However, what made her think was that the strange fire began to devour her magic pestle.


    This made Zilian xianzun feel frightened.


    Although she quickly took back the pestle, it was half melted.


    "Damn you, damn you!" Purple lotus immortal finally has no way to keep calm.


    It''s not her stuff. It''s the master who lent it to her.


    Even Xiyao Immortal Emperor, will also see the magic pestle is very important.


    As long as there is a magic pestle, Xiyao Xiandi can deal with a demon God alone.


    In Tianwaitian, the demons are not rivals of the fairies. But as long as you enter the realm of the demon God, the Immortal Emperor will no longer be the opponent of the demon God. Only with the help of the magic pestle, can Xi Yao Xiandi fight against the demon God. But now, the pestle is destroyed¡° Hey, hey, didn''t you expect that? Are you surprised or not? " Xiao Yao had a funny comparison. The purple lotus fairy''s eyes are about to crack, and he rushes toward Xiao Yao with a roar. His hair is dancing wildly, his clothes are flying, and his body is bursting with needles of Qi, which blocks Xiao Yao''s retreat¡° Hehe, is it more than quantity? Who wouldn''t? " Xiao Yao''s body soared up at his feet. Sword Qi swam in his body. Then he broke out. It''s a sharp, cold sword. Zhenlong sword, dianxing sword, Baishou sword... One after another. Xiao Yao''s body is like a sword cave. A steady stream of swords flashed out. Ten thousand swords hang in the sky. Xiao Yao stands on the sky, waving his spring and autumn sword. A sword fell down and pushed Zilian xianzun back for tens of miles¡° I want you to pretend to me Another sword fell, and Zilian xianzun''s body flew out again¡° Let you rob my daughter The third sword falls down again. Ten thousand swords sing and brush together. With the sword Qi of the spring and autumn sword, they fly away in the same direction¡° Let you bully me Xiao Yao holding the spring and autumn sword, one foot down, mighty, all the giant trees within a hundred miles are uprooted, flying out with the sword, like a shadow¡° I''ve been trying to kill you for a long time, you know? "

 Chapter 1952

    Xiao Yao''s memory is always good.


    If you don''t pay back what you owe others, you can''t sleep at night. You will toss and turn in bed and feel that you have done something less, just like you have done something shameful.


    If someone owes him, it may be more exaggerated. If you borrow one hundred, you have to pay one thousand back. Is that right? Take your life.


    Xiao Yao has always been like this.


    Never tired.


    If I turn back, there must be a reason. Either revenge or revenge.


    Do you think it''s very handsome?


    Do you think it''s cool?


    Anyway, Xiao Yao thinks he''s really handsome now.


    He believed that it must be the same in Zilian xianzun''s mind.


    Step by step


    Devil like steps


    Like a devil''s pawn


    Slowly approach the purple lotus immortal.


    Look down at the woman lying on the ground.


    Well


    Sure enough, fairies and women look best when they lie down.


    He pinched his waist and burst out laughing.


    If you want to be successful, you will be successful.


    "Do you know who I am?" Xiao Yao looks at the purple lotus immortal Zun to ask a way.


    She was covered in blood.


    His clothes were dyed red, too.


    Zilian xianzun raised his eyelids, looked at Xiao Yao, and then... Ignored him.


    She always feels that if she and Xiao Yao talk too much, she is likely to be pulled to the starting line of the same IQ by the other party, and she feels embarrassed by what she thinks.


    "Do you know who I am?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    He''s got the answer.


    If Zilian xianzun asked, he would tell the other party that I''m a coyote, and if I succeed, I will be rampant.


    So he thought hard in his heart.


    Ask me quickly, ask me quickly!


    It''s the kind that you ask people: do you know anything?


    Waiting for the other party to answer, I don''t know, and then you have a good explanation.


    As a result, if people don''t speak, or don''t want to know, it''s very uncomfortable, just like excrement stuck in the throat.


    "You are my son." Purple lotus immortal finally spoke.


    Xiao Yao is very happy.


    And then he couldn''t laugh.


    With a smile, tears came down.


    "It turns out that you are so angry!" Xiao Yao held out a hand and pointed to the purple lotus immortal, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog. "So you would be angry, too? Is this feeling good? Ah? I asked you if you were happy


    The canthus of the eyes are about to crack.


    Xiao Yao did not wait for the other party to answer, but raised his foot again.


    If this foot falls down, it should be able to step the immortal woman into the earth, right?


    He has been waiting for a day for a long time.


    However, a wave has swept towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s body is also like a boat on the sea. He doesn''t know why he was patted, and he doesn''t know the direction.


    "Boom", Xiao Yao''s body flew out.


    He fell heavily on the ground.


    There are cracks in the viscera.


    Even in the Taiji diagram, there is a crack.


    Like a gust of wind blowing, his body, will be fragmented.


    He was curled up, lying on the ground, shaking slightly.


    When a voice full of prestige came from the sky.


    "Damn it


    That''s the word.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t breathe.


    Above the sky, a Dharma appeared again.


    A beautiful looking woman.


    Of course, it''s not the Terran that appears here.


    Otherwise, he would not have done so to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yuan looked at her and saw a familiar expression.


    The original purple lotus immortal, when he came to the earth, also looked at him with such eyes.


    It''s like looking at an ant, stretching out a finger, gently crushing it, then breaking out a bunch of laughter, and then doing what you need to do without psychological burden.


    It''s that simple.


    Who would be upset about killing an ant?


    Not even Xiao Yao.


    "Master!" Purple lotus immortal Zun finally struggled, got up, half knelt on the ground, facing the Dharma phase, and bowed.


    "Dong Dong Dong" three times.


    Purple lotus immortal Zun kowtowed to FA Xiang three times.


    Originally seriously injured in the body of her, and was hit by a gas machine, the body upside down.


    Lying on the ground, surviving.


    "Waste." The fairy, condensed from the Dharma phase, has revealed her identity in the sound of "master" by Zilian xianzun.


    In fact, even if the purple lotus immortal doesn''t open this mouth, it''s not difficult for Xiao Yao to guess each other''s identity.


    His fist hit the ground hard.


    One, two.


    The bones on the hands are exposed, the skin and flesh stick together, and the blood becomes the best adhesive at this time.


    He is not reconciled!


    Clearly


    It''s only one step away from me to wipe out the purple lotus immortal.


    He slapped himself hard again, and the blood foam mixed with saliva was drawn out.


    The coyote to the mud horse.


    There must be a reason to go to you.


    Well, what do you have to pretend?


    Don''t you know the villain died of talking too much?


    Although Xiao Yao claimed that he was not a villain, now the fate of the villain has fallen on him.


    liver and intestines are cut into inches.


    It''s not because of how badly I was hurt, but because of anger and regret.


    The Dharma is fading.


    It seems impossible to last long, but this time is enough for the Immortal Emperor.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, staring, and her expression gradually became dignified.


    "I''ll take good care of your daughter." As she spoke, she had raised her hand.


    Xiao Yao lay on the ground, naturally can see her.


    He grinned.


    At this time, it would be stupid to thank the other party.


    When the palm fell, another stream of air condensed into a heavy hammer.


    Top down.


    It''s pouring down.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao began to think.


    He always felt that he would not die or die.


    Didn''t the God of putu say that he was very lucky?


    So, you''re not going to die here, are you?


    The heavy hammer fell.


    There was a click.


    One after another.


    The real dragon armor on his body turned into powder and finally stopped the hammer.


    In addition, the Taiji diagram in the body is rapidly broken.


    It''s like a piece of glass, completely penetrated by a stone.


    It''s not a hole, it''s fragmentation.


    Pain is not born.


    His heart jerked.


    Do you want to be a useless person?


    It shouldn''t be like this


    It can''t be like this!


    With a roar, he stood up and looked at the high-ranking Xiyao Immortal Emperor in the cloud.


    With a roar, the spring and autumn sword broke away.


    It''s death.


    Lying on the ground is death.


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and felt that even if he was an ant, he had to tell the other party a truth.


    If an ant is in a hurry, it will bite!


    "To die." The two words of understatement follow the law.


    Just two words, together to form the energy, will block the spring and autumn sword down.


    The spring and autumn sword moved in the air and flew towards Xiao.


    Return to Xiao Yao.


    If it is not because the energy in this sword is closely related to Xiao Yao himself, maybe Xiao Yao has been penetrated by his own sword.


    "Go ahead." Two more words.


    A golden weight appeared.


    Those are the remnants of the magic wand.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao grinned.


    I can''t mobilize the power of Taiji in my body.


    After all, Taiji pictures are broken


    "Damn it?" Xiao Yao asked the sky without saying a word.


    No matter which world it is, there is no absolute fairness.


    If you don''t have enough strength, you will be bullied.


    It''s like a soft persimmon.


    Xiao Yao smiles and is ready to face death.


    It''s dead. It''s no big deal.


    Maybe I can be reincarnated, just like a painting fan. I''d better keep my memory of this life. Eighteen years later, I''ll be a hero again. I still can''t beat them.


    Imagination is beautiful.


    Perhaps, the other party will not even let go of their own soul.


    However, just as the pestle was about to fall, a golden light appeared again in Xiao Yao''s body.


    Hit with the magic wand.


    In a flash, the magic pestle has become a powder.


    Xiao Yao blinked, raised his head and looked at the object hovering over his head.


    "Hey, hey, you saved my life again?" Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    The order of saints.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time.


    Originally, Xiao Yao thought that the order of saints had disappeared. Now it seems that the order of saints is very loyal. The key time appears, although the appearance rate is not high, but also quite pulls the wind. Just like those characters on TV, they appear at the critical moment to turn the tide. You can''t come early or late. Xiao Yao looked at the sage order and asked seriously, "can you help me kill them?" The sage did not speak. The Dharma prime minister has reached out his hand and grasped the order of the sage. She was very angry. So we have to crush this thing into pieces¡° Go away Another roar. It came from behind Xiao Yao. Familiar. Beautiful. It''s like the sound of nature¡° Let us not wait to enter the land of our people It''s another dragon song¡° With a bang, the Dharma phase above the sky was hit violently. At the last moment, FA Xiang punched Xiao Yao. She didn''t even see the result and disappeared. As a result, the punch was thrown out by a dragon''s tail¡° Are you all right, my lord? " The green dragon swoops toward Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao took a look at it and finally laughed. A man who loves to laugh will not have bad luck. The spring and autumn sword is in hand again. He''s on his stomach. Left three marks on the ground. Two legs and the traces left by the spring and autumn sword. Lie down, lie down. The blood in the body surged out again¡° You stop first, my Lord Qinglong said quickly. Xiao Yao waved at him. I mean, leave me alone. On the ground, a bloodstain is straight. It''s like someone uses a mop to rinse in the blood pool and then starts to mop the floor. Finally, Xiao Yao stopped. It took nearly half an hour to climb about 100 meters. From the beginning to the end, Qinglong stood beside him, because he already knew what Xiao Yao wanted to do. The spring and autumn sword is held high. Looking at the woman lying beside him, he clenched his teeth, took a breath, struggled, roared and gasped, just like a beast breaking free from its cage¡° This... "Blade, no entry.

 Chapter 1953

    The last sword completely drained Xiao Yao''s last strength.


    His head was in a daze, his eyes closed and he fell asleep.


    Qinglong has appeared. He should be in no danger.


    Although it''s not a 100% chance, he can''t do anything even if there is any danger.


    With the collapse of Taiji diagram in his body, Xiao Yao feels like a useless person.


    When Xiao Yao came, looking at the Firebird demon, the first question he asked was: is Zilian immortal dead?


    The Firebird demon gave a bitter smile.


    It can be seen that Xiao Yao''s resentment towards Zilian xianzun is really deep.


    In my heart.


    "Dead, dead, I think it stinks now." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao was relieved, and his face was still pale.


    He looked around and found himself in Qinglong''s territory.


    It is estimated that Qinglong brought him here.


    He wondered why the Lord of Firebird was here.


    Fortunately, there is only one demon here. Xiao Yao doesn''t know where the rest of the demons are now, and he''s not very curious.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Firebird demon sighed: "it''s the Dragon God who brought me here."


    "Dragon God?" Xiao Yao was stunned. He couldn''t believe it.


    The Firebird demon looked serious and sighed again: "I didn''t expect that there were dragon gods in the wasteland. Isn''t that to say, for so many years, the dragon people have no dragon gods? How can it still appear now? And why is the Dragon God not in the Dragon Kingdom, but here? Do you understand, do you understand... "


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand.


    Qinglong''s strength has always been a half step Dragon God, which he is clear about.


    When did Qinglong become the Dragon God?


    It doesn''t make sense!


    But soon, Xiao Yao also wanted to understand.


    Perhaps, the reason why Qinglong became the Dragon God was that he didn''t find it before.


    In other words, when Qinglong blocked Xiyao Xiandi''s attack, it seemed to be an understatement, which forced FA Xiang out of the wasteland completely.


    If Qinglong is really a half step Dragon God, it may not have such strength.


    There is still a big gap between banbu Dragon God and Dragon God.


    For example, there is still a big difference between banbu Shengdan and Shengdan.


    It''s not an equal order at all.


    Just like Zilian xianzun before, although her strength is different from that of banbu Xiandi, it is not much different.


    One foot into the door, and completely into the door, not the same.


    Just then, a blue light appeared.


    Qinglong returns to his human form and stands in front of Xiao Yao in a long blue shirt, with a look of shame on his face.


    "Are you awake, my lord?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Green Dragon sighed and said, "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have met such a disaster..."


    Xiao Yao quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "master Qinglong, don''t say that. The other party is coming at me. It has nothing to do with you."


    "It''s not like that." Green Dragon frowned and shook his head and said, "if it''s not because I''m attacking the realm of Dragon God, it''s impossible for the Immortal Emperor''s Dharma prime minister to enter here. I can stop her."


    Xiao Yao smiles and shrugs his shoulders.


    Although Qinglong said so, Xiao Yao still didn''t think it was the other party''s responsibility.


    However, it is gratifying for Qinglong to enter the realm of Dragon God.


    Before, Qinglong was the Dragon God. Although Xiao Yao felt that it was only a matter of time before the other party entered the Dragon God, he could not help but be excited.


    This one is now the only Dragon God of the whole dragon clan.


    The most important thing is that Qinglong is willing to cover himself!


    "My Lord, do you want me to accompany you to fairyland?" Qinglong said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao''s heart beat violently.


    I almost jumped out of my mouth.


    Qinglong''s words are too tempting.


    The strength of the Dragon God was originally above the Immortal Emperor.


    This is the reason why although the number of dragon is small, there has been no Dragon God before, but still can occupy a place in Tianwaitian.


    The strength of the dragon people can not be underestimated.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao''s face was uncertain, Qinglong said with a smile, "when we get to the fairyland, even the Xiyao Immortal Emperor will not be my opponent. I have this confidence."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head.


    "Forget it."


    When he said these three words, Xiao Yao''s heart was a pain.


    It''s not that Xiao Yao is unwilling to seize this opportunity, but that he has his own consideration.


    "Why?" Qinglong was also surprised.


    Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao would immediately nod his head and agree to his words.


    But looking at it now, the result seems different from what I expected before?


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said, "master Qinglong, the immortal world is not the only one."


    Green Dragon cold hum a, indifferent say: "I am not afraid!"


    Three words, momentum like rainbow.


    It can be seen that Qinglong has not taken the three immortal emperors seriously.


    However, this does not mean that he can deal with the three immortal emperors.


    Xiao Yao is not too idealistic.


    Green dragon can hold the heart of victory, otherwise, can''t you show your fear before you see the three immortal emperors?


    "Are you really not going?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "master Qinglong, let me handle these things by myself."


    Then, his words changed: "but..."


    "But what?" Green Dragon wild way, "as long as you say, as long as I can, although the mouth is!"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao was almost moved to cry.


    Want to hold each other hard kiss.


    "When I''m going to kill those immortal emperors, you have to follow me!" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qinglong was slightly stunned and laughed. He nodded and clenched his fist and said, "don''t worry. At that time, I will help you kill those immortal emperors!"


    Then, Qinglong was worried: "how are you now? Can strength be restored? "


    How to say now green dragon is also Dragon God.


    For Xiao Yao''s current situation, he is quite aware of it.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "everything will be fine."


    After listening to Xiao Yao, Qinglong said nothing more.


    He felt that this was the most terrible place for the Terrans.


    No matter what kind of setbacks we face, we can adjust back in the shortest time.


    In fact, Qinglong really thinks highly of the human race.


    After all, not everyone has Xiao Yao''s character.


    In the Terran, there are also many people who are down because of a little setback.


    Otherwise, how could Xiao Yao stand in this position instead of other people?


    So the difference between people is also very big.


    "Before, if it wasn''t for me to attack the Dragon God, the immortal God and the Immortal Emperor would have died here when they came to my wasteland." Green Dragon sighed, and some small expectations, "just don''t know whether the Xi Yao Immortal Emperor will really come here, if come, I can kill her."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and asked, "what if the three immortals come together?"


    Qinglong didn''t show any worry. Instead, he laughed.


    "In other places, I really dare not say, but if they really dare to come to the wasteland, not to mention the three immortal emperors, that is, the Nanman Immortal Emperor is still alive. If they come together, I can kill them all!"


    At this point, he looked at Xiao Yao again and said seriously, "but don''t expect too much. I can think of it, and the three immortal emperors can think of it. No matter what method you use, I''m afraid it''s difficult to lead them here."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "it''s hard to say, maybe? What if? "


    Green Dragon nodded, also did not say this matter too absolutely.


    Then Xiao Yao asked, "master Qinglong, how did you bring him?"


    "It happened." Qinglong said with a smile, "look, he''s worried about you. I know you have a good relationship, so I''ll bring him to take care of you."


    Then, the green dragon waved again, and the Firebird demon disappeared.


    Xiao Yao blinked, his face was incredible.


    Qinglong said: "now that you wake up, I will send him away. In fact, the purpose of bringing him here is not only to let him take care of you, but also to let him take the news back."


    Xiao Yao was puzzled: "news?"


    "Do you think that after he goes back, the demons will not know that I am still standing behind you?" Qinglong said with a smile, "this is your strength. In this way, they dare not do anything about you."


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "master Qinglong, have you misunderstood me? In fact, my relationship with the demons is quite good. "


    "Just part of it?" Green dragon is not smiling, "if the demons really value you, the demon God will not sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight."


    "The devil?" Xiao Yao''s spirit was shocked and he guessed something.


    Green Dragon sighed and said: "before, in addition to the energy fluctuation of the Immortal Emperor''s Dharma phase, there was a demon''s Qi, but it was hidden very well. Maybe he didn''t come to the wasteland at all, just a trace of his mind came. He didn''t hurt you, so I didn''t trouble him. But if he wanted to do it, he didn''t need me at all, so, He doesn''t take your life and death seriously at all. He even thinks that it''s not a bad thing for the demons, whether it''s your death or that purple lotus immortal''s death. He simply chooses to watch the fire from the other side, and then he''ll take advantage of it. "


    Xiao Yao understands that Qinglong''s previous practice can be regarded as a kind of knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger. What''s more, he let the demons know that he also has a lot of chips in his hands, which is enough to cooperate with them. At least, he has the qualification to sit at the negotiation table¡° During this time, I have to go back to Longyu. " Green Dragon said again¡° You can get out of here? " Xiao Yao was surprised and happy for Qinglong. Green Dragon nodded with a smile, how to say is also the Dragon God, can''t even have this ability. Then Qinglong looks at Xiao Yao with a serious face¡° The purpose of my return to Longyu is to gather up the power there for you to drive at any time. " Qinglong seriously said, "I dare not say that you will become the leader of the Dragon kingdom. At least when you need it, all the dragon people will stand behind you and move with you!"

 Chapter 1954

    Xiao Yao is really going to be moved by Qinglong and cry.


    Look at the Green Dragon


    Fart is estimated to love their own shape ah!


    What is enough meaning? This is really enough meaning!


    Even Xiao Yao suspected that if it wasn''t for himself, the other party might not return to Longyu.


    Although Qinglong is also a dragon family, it is also the only Dragon God of the dragon family.


    But comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that Qinglong has no feelings for the dragon people all the time. On the contrary, he is loyal to the human race.


    So, at the beginning, the Lord jianhuang who left Qinglong in jianshenshan was really powerful.


    It is worthy of Xiao Yao''s admiration that the other party can do this.


    Not only strength, but also personality charm.


    Qinglong said to go.


    After all, Xiao Yao is now in the wilderness, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Those immortal emperors can''t really come and go as soon as they want.


    Before, it was because of Zilian immortal that Xiyao Immortal Emperor could appear a Dharma image in the ancient wasteland.


    Moreover, although it was only the dissipation of a Dharma phase, it also caused certain injuries to the Xiyao Immortal Emperor.


    In a short period of time, the other party has to take care of himself. It''s impossible for him to come to the great wasteland and play Xiao Yao''s idea.


    In addition, this is Qinglong''s territory, and the Xiyao Immortal Emperor must know that Qinglong has become a Dragon God. It''s not cost-effective to come to the wasteland and find a Dragon God. They have no reason to do such a stupid thing.


    Xiao Yao is afraid of death.


    Immortal emperors are also afraid of death.


    Xiao Yao knows this very well.


    After Qinglong left, Xiao Yao was also worried.


    Although he has been very calm in front of Qinglong, he knows in his heart that it is not a simple thing to restore his own strength.


    As long as you think about it, you will feel a splitting headache.


    The original Tai Chi diagram is a container containing the power of Xiao Yao''s Tai Chi.


    In previous battles, the original container had been destroyed.


    All the power of Taiji in the body has been lost.


    It is not that Xiao Yao has completely lost the power of Tai Chi, but that he has no way to retain the power of Tai Chi.


    This is the biggest headache Xiao Yao is facing now.


    After Qinglong left, he was in a quiet environment.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes gently.


    Feel the silence around.


    Divinity


    It seems to come in handy.


    Now Xiao Yao is like a bankrupt entrepreneur. He starts to make a good inventory, not to see how much he has made this year, but to see how much he has left.


    Thinking about this, I feel more and more sad.


    That''s it.


    Xiao Yao is not as depressed as he imagined.


    Because he always believed in one word.


    there ''s no making without breaking.


    Originally, Xiao Yao felt that his cultivation had reached a critical point, but he could not break through.


    Maybe this time, it''s an opportunity for me.


    In addition, there is another reason.


    When Xiao Yao felt that the Tai Chi diagram in his body was broken, he felt that his life was losing, and when the sage order appeared, he clearly heard a voice.


    The voice from the order of the sage.


    Every byte sounds obscure, but it also has a vague sense of familiarity.


    That''s the truth in ancient Chinese.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was still a little curious. He didn''t know why he was familiar with it, but when he calmed down and chewed repeatedly, he gradually began to understand it.


    The opening words are


    Xiao Yao slowly closed his eyes.


    It seems that I suddenly feel that there is a force in my body, ready to move. However, it is like a fish in a fish tank.


    Crazy impact on that layer of shackles.


    In this way, Xiao Yao felt that there were only two results in the end.


    Either in this way, break through the so-called shackles, or hit the head and blood, or even directly become a pile of broken meat.


    Sit cross legged.


    Listen to the news.


    There was a sword rain in the sky.


    The air is full of sword Qi.


    Xiao Yao sat in the rain, washing.


    Crash and fall.


    Finally, Xiao Yao''s lips moved gently.


    The Adam''s apple rolled up and down, as if something was stuck.


    The byte burst out slowly.


    Every word is like a sword.


    cross verbal swords.


    "Tao can be Tao..."


    These three words coagulate Xiao Yao''s blood and come out of his mouth.


    Blood and rain mixed together, but did not produce any side, just wet clothes on the body, looking blue and red.


    "The way can be said, the way is extraordinary. It''s a good name. It''s a very good name. "


    There may be many people who have heard such a sentence.


    For example, in novels.


    Like on TV.


    The original source of this sentence is the first chapter of Tao Te Ching.


    But the following words may be heard by relatively few people.


    "Nothing is the beginning of heaven and earth: being is the mother of all things. Therefore, there is often no desire to see the wonderful; There is always a desire to see its passion. Both of them come from the same place and have different names. It''s mysterious and mysterious, the door to all kinds of wonderful things. "


    Xiao Yao said slowly.


    Every word is very clear.


    But the voice that he spoke did not sound like Xiao Yao''s usual voice.


    It''s like saying it from another population.


    Some fairies call it Daoyin, Tianyin, or Zhenyin.


    In the records of the human race, this voice is called "ask yourself.".


    Ordinary people remember the first few sentences because they are catchy and easy to remember, but the first few sentences can only be regarded as a summary, and the real explanation is at the back.


    Originally, Xiao Yao had been bothered by two words.


    Yes, No.


    The passage of "Tao Te Ching" from the order of the sage gives a thorough explanation of "being" and "not".


    The first two sentences are very easy to understand.


    The way can be different, the name can be different. The Tao that can be expressed in language is not the eternal Tao. A name that can be expressed in words is not an eternal name.


    Nothing is the beginning of heaven and earth, and being is the root of all things. Therefore, we can see the mystery of heaven and earth from "nothing" and find the trace of all things from "being". Being and nothingness are just different names from the same source, and they are also the main gate of all changes.


    Everyone will have their own opinions and explanations on such a remark. After all, there are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people.


    This is Xiao Yao''s own idea.


    Every word, for Xiao Yao, is worth chewing slowly.


    These two words are two extremes, just like Yin and Yang.


    Unconsciously, Xiao Yao has entered a settled state.


    Before Xiao Yao, it was always difficult to understand what was and what was, not only because the sage did not ask himself.


    The most important thing is that Xiao Yao is always in a full state.


    The Taiji diagram in his body has been continuously conveying energy to his body, so that he never thought about what would happen when he had nothing.


    Now, that''s exactly what it is.


    When in this position, the idea will be the most thorough


    fairyland.


    Rouge valley.


    Xiyao Xiandi chose to stay at home.


    It seems that I have encountered a problem that I think is very difficult.


    She did not know what language to use to express her feelings.


    Zilian xianzun died. There were very few Fairies in the fairyland who knew the news. She could imagine how many fairylands would feel surprised if the news really came out.


    But Xiyao Xiandi, who really understood what happened, didn''t feel that Zilian xianzun''s death was so abrupt.


    In her opinion, the bedding is enough.


    It''s just that there are too few fairies to know about.


    It''s not only Zilian xianzun who has already died, even she can''t understand.


    Good.


    Originally, they were regarded as the so-called Terran like ants. How could they be so powerful unconsciously.


    What kind of strength is it?


    Half step Immortal Emperor?


    If not, I''m afraid it''s not much different.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to kill Zilian xianzun.


    Zilian xianzun is her apprentice, so she is very clear about her strength.


    If it wasn''t for him, it would not be difficult for him to kill Zilian xianzun.


    She has a headache when she thinks about it.


    The headache is not the strength of the other side now, but the growth speed of the other side.


    Unfortunately, if you want to kill each other in the cradle now, you don''t have this chance.


    There is a dragon god standing behind Xiao Yao.


    How many years have there been no dragon gods in Longyu?


    Now, somehow, there''s one.


    Panic is not to mention, but she is far less calm than before.


    Finally, the Immortal Emperor of rouge Valley, pushed the door open, went out.


    She went up to a little girl and held out her hand¡° Will master take you out for a walk? " Zilian xianzun said with pity. The little girl didn''t understand why the master suddenly wanted to take herself out, but she nodded. Holding hands, walking forward. If the pace is slow, it seems that the road is long. Is the little girl looking up at the master holding her hand. After a while, the little girl said seriously, "master, what are you thinking?"¡° I didn''t think about it¡° But I always think you are not happy¡° When I''m not happy, shouldn''t you be? " Zi Lian Xian Zun stepped down, lowered her head, looked at the little girl in front of her, stretched out who touched her delicate little nose, and said with a smile. The little girl wanted to tell him that she might have thought so before, but now she doesn''t think so. I didn''t say it after all. Master will be angry. Because the master said that he should not have feelings. On the little girl''s face, she showed a strange smile, which is not in line with her present age. Anyone will feel very uncomfortable when they see it. After leaving the rouge Valley, the little girl asked, "master, where are we going now?"¡° "Bamboo sea." The xianzun of rouge Valley sighed, "and then we have to go to the war court. Um... We will be very busy." The little girl was silent.

 Chapter 1955

    I come from the world to seek eternal life here.


    This is the pair of words hanging in Xu kuangge''s room. It was written by the East Confucian immortal who created the bamboo sea.


    Then, regardless of whether Xu kuangge likes it or not, he has to hang it in the room to cultivate his sentiment.


    Xu kuangge told him again and again that he didn''t come to the fairyland to look for immortality. The other side laughed and put it in vain.


    Just don''t listen.


    Xu crazy song gas would like to tear down that pair of words, but was stopped by the painting fan.


    In the words of fan painting, they are now dependent on others, so we should pay attention to all aspects, not to do what we want.


    Xu crazy song thought about it, sighed, can only give up.


    But today, he took down the words.


    Put it on the table and looked at it carefully.


    It has to be said that the calligraphy of Dongru Xiandi is still very good. Every word looks vigorous and powerful. Every stroke is like a sharp blade. The turning point is changeable, like a small bridge and flowing water. There is also a feeling of a village with hidden willows and bright flowers.


    But now Xu kuangge feels that the word is not good-looking.


    So he reached out and erased the last three words.


    "What would be better?" Xu kuangge wiped his chin, thinking seriously.


    Finally, a flash of light flashed through his mind, and the expression on his face was a little excited.


    Just pick up the pen.


    After changing the last three words, he stood up and walked out the door.


    The sun is just right and the sky is clear.


    A girl in a pink dress looks very girlish. She also carries a sword in her hand, which has a gentle beauty.


    "We''re leaving?" The girl winked at Xu crazy song.


    It''s like saying to him, I''ve known this day for a long time.


    Xu kuangge nodded and said with a smile, "we may have to continue to die."


    "Very good." The girl said seriously, "it''s better to be here. Every day I''m worried. I have to worry all the time."


    "What are you afraid of? With me here, who dares to hurt you?" Xu crazy song curled his mouth, seems to be a little unhappy.


    The girl covered her mouth and snickered.


    After a few steps, the girl stopped and whispered, "do you think he will let us go?"


    "Yes." Xu kuangge said confidently.


    "Why?" The girl is a little curious.


    "Because he didn''t have the face to keep me." Xu kuangge chuckled.


    The smile is full of irony.


    The whole fairyland, dare to face that person with ironic smile.


    There are not many.


    Therefore, it is rare and valuable.


    Out of the bamboo sea, Xu crazy song suddenly has a sense of confusion, do not know where to go.


    He led a donkey with a girl on it.


    "I have a little donkey. I never ride it because my daughter-in-law robbed me." Xu kuangge sighed and joked.


    In this way, you can cover up your inner confusion.


    "Xu Bingge." The girl on the donkey suddenly spoke.


    There was no smile on his face.


    Xu kuangge turned and looked at him, puzzled in his eyes.


    "In fact, I always feel that if we continue to stay in the bamboo sea, it may be safe, but it''s no different from being dead, because as long as we stay in the bamboo sea, you are no longer you and I am no longer me." The girl sighed softly.


    Xu kuangge''s face changed and he thought for a long time.


    Finally, he nodded and began to smile again.


    Pure as lotus.


    "Yes, it''s not me who stayed there." Xu Hongge lowers his head and kicks away the stone at his feet.


    "For me, death is really not terrible at all." The girl giggled, "after all, there are countless times I thought I was going to die, but we all survived." The girl said, tears suddenly fell down, "do you know what I''m afraid of? I''m afraid you''re not Xu kuangge. You''re not the Xu kuangge who has left shoulder to pick love and right shoulder to pick fearless. "


    Xu crazy song is still low head, do not speak.


    Are you wrong?


    I just want to live in peace.


    I just want to be with the girl I love.


    All the time, I think so.


    To this end, he spent more than 700 years.


    Is to think that one day, he can hold the hands of girls around him, carefree to live.


    Is it hard?


    It''s hard for everyone.


    He originally thought that as long as he took her, hid in the depths of the bamboo sea, no one to disturb, no disputes, everyone should be happy.


    But actually, it''s not.


    The girl was sad every day because she saw herself in a sad face.


    Originally, this is the best love.


    You are happy, I am happy.


    You are not happy, I do not smile.


    I stayed in Zhuhai for a long time, so long that I almost forgot what I felt when I first killed with a wooden sword.


    What are you afraid of?


    Are you afraid of death?


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Xu Bingge is in a mess.


    He felt that his heart was out of order.


    The girl jumped off the donkey.


    He reached out and took his hand.


    At this moment, his heart was quiet again.


    The breeze is blowing and refreshing.


    "Xu crazy song, you are a hero, so, what Immortal Emperor, immortal Zun, demon God, demon emperor, they should not be your opponent, all the time, they should be so." The girl said seriously.


    Xu kuangge nodded heavily.


    He has a sword in his hand, which is called xuantie.


    Donkey''s face, a layer of water mist.


    It seems to know what its hostess, master, wants to do.


    Although everything has not happened, but as long as you think about it, you will feel very sad.


    The feelings of the human race are really wonderful.


    Unexpectedly in such a short period of time, he was infected with this donkey.


    The girl gently touched the ring on her hand.


    This ring was given to her by Emperor Dongru. It is a storage space.


    In addition to the two people''s clothes, they put wine.


    Because she knows that Xu kuangge likes drinking.


    The girl sat down cross legged, and so did Xu kuangge.


    A jar of wine for each.


    The girl drank a lot, but she was choked because she drank too fast.


    "Take good care of yourself in the future." Said the girl.


    Xu Bingge is drinking a lot of wine.


    As soon as I exert my wrist, the wine turns to my face.


    He put out his hand and touched it. His eyes were red and he grinned: "I''m so drunk. Oh, I''m so stupid."


    The girl''s hand smeared on Xu kuangge''s eyes.


    "Is this wine?"


    "Yes Xu kuangge said with a smile, "otherwise?"


    The girl held out her hand and pointed to herself.


    "But how can I have wine on my face?" The girl asked with a smile.


    Xu kuangge''s body was shaking desperately.


    "Come on, drink again!"


    "Good."


    After a while, Huafan stood up, pulled Xu kuangge from the ground, reached out and dusted him. His action was gentle and slow. It seemed that he would hurt the sword immortal who had already killed all the immortals in the world with a little effort.


    It''s funny.


    "Marry me." When the fan talks, he has two more candles in his hand, just like magic.


    Shaking in the hands, giggling.


    Xu kuangge shook his body and nodded his head.


    Two candles were lit, Xu crazy song will pull inserted in the land.


    "Worship heaven and earth, may you have no fetters in the future."


    "Two thanks to donkey, I hope you have no worries in this life."


    "Husband and wife worship each other. May you have no disease in this life."


    The four eyes are opposite.


    The hand of painting fan is gently placed on Xu kuangge''s face.


    "From then on, we will never be separated again." Said the fan.


    Xu Bingge doesn''t talk.


    The donkey''s forelimb suddenly half knelt on the ground.


    It looked funny, but no one could laugh.


    The hand print in the hand of the painting fan closed his eyes slowly.


    There is a lot of wine in the corner of the eye.


    A golden light, slowly falling.


    The painting fan is shrouded in it.


    Slowly, the body of the painting fan began to dissipate and become speckled.


    Xu crazy song has no expression on his face, but stares at him without blinking.


    Finally, the spots gathered in the medical Qi, forming a rainbow.


    Pour into the bland looking Xuan iron sword.


    There is a sword pattern on the black iron sword.


    It''s the girl''s profile.


    In a flash, a golden light burst out from the xuantie sword.


    The golden light soared into the sky.


    At the foot of the land, began to shake violently.


    Xuantie sword, with sword spirit.


    The sword spirit floated out. It was her pure eyes.


    A red dress, is not considered fresh clothes angry horse.


    Her hand tried to touch his face again, but she went through it.


    Xu kuangge is crying and laughing.


    Tears flow into the open mouth.


    He gently raised his hand and waved it in a decent way¡° Hello, girl. My name is Xu kuangge He held the Xuan iron sword, cold and piercing. A rainbow, pouring into the body. When a sword is wielded, it will last 30000 Li. The sword Qi forms a divine bridge and pours into a certain place. A huge stone with the words "rouge Valley" was blown to pieces. The Sword Fairy in white, with a long sword and a donkey, walked forward. Dark iron has sword spirit. One day into the Immortal Emperor! Xu crazy song walked a few steps, suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the donkey and sat down on the ground. Like a child. Crying at the donkey. After crying for a long time, I remembered that this time no girl would wipe away his tears with her silky sleeves. He growled, growled. Every roar in my mouth will splash layers of dust. When the Immortal Emperor is angry, he can break thousands of miles. Around the corner, countless ghosts cry and wolves howl. How many fairies died in this disaster. Deep in the bamboo sea. The old Confucian in a green shirt was followed by a beautiful woman, who was holding a little girl in her hand. Go into the bamboo house. It''s long gone. Looking at the word that was hung up again, the Confucian emperor in Qingshan sighed gently¡° The last three words seem out of place. " The beautiful woman commented. Qingshan Confucian emperor did not speak¡° You should have killed him for a long time, so as to avoid future trouble. Now you''re better. There''s another strong enemy for nothing The beautiful woman sighed¡° That''s enough Emperor Qingshan suddenly roared, "what else do you want? Isn''t that enough? " The beautiful woman was slightly stunned, but did not speak. Emperor Qingshan took a few steps forward, reached out his hand and uncovered the words¡° I come from the world to kill the Immortal Emperor... "He was silent for a long time and sighed¡° Is it worth it? "

 Chapter 1956

    On the boundless wasteland, a man in rags was staggering forward step by step.


    There are countless wounds on the body, but none of them is enough to kill.


    So the one who caused him these injuries didn''t really want to kill him.


    It''s like cat and mouse.


    It seems to be looking for a kind of bad taste.


    Another rainbow light fell, and a deep pit appeared in front of the man. If he hadn''t stopped in time before, he might have become minced meat again now.


    However, he did not have a feeling of lingering fear.


    He knew better than anyone that if the other party really wanted to kill him, he would have been wiped away from the sky.


    It''s still a way to have fun.


    The man is very angry.


    Just stopped.


    He looked down at his scarred body with a long sigh of relief.


    Raised his head, looking at the top of his head, the man burst out laughing.


    "What''s more, I won''t run away. If you have the guts, come out and kill me!" Said the man.


    There''s a sense of going all out to do it.


    The main reason is that he understands that the gap between himself and the other side is too big.


    It''s impossible to escape.


    If the other party really wants to kill himself, half a month ago, he has become a rotten meat.


    It''s been half a month.


    He really doesn''t want to run.


    Whenever you want to open the star gate, the other party will suddenly appear to interrupt it.


    It can be said that his every move is under the control of the other party.


    Goldfish in the pool, and bathtub, there is no essential difference.


    Unless it''s just a bigger space, that''s all.


    So it''s better to die.


    There was a burst of laughter over the man''s head.


    Not ha ha ha, not ha ha ha.


    Yes - quack quack.


    It''s like a duck.


    Don''t pinch how awkward, how strange, how strange, how to listen to all feel uncomfortable, the goose bumps on the body are going to get up.


    The expression on the man''s face also changed.


    It seems to be disgusting.


    Above the sky, there is a bird man.


    It''s not too much to say it''s a birdman.


    With rusty back wings, four eyes and four ears, and iron hooks in the nose, the wings are thick and dense. They are waving, causing gusts of wind and stirring the air flow, so as to stabilize their body. When they hover in the high air, their speed is even faster, and it is difficult to capture their trajectory.


    "Run, you run!" The bird looked down at the man with a scornful look. When a vulture wanted to kill a rabbit, it probably looked the same.


    "Don''t you say that? I want you to kill me. Can''t you hear me? Run, run, run, run, run, run The man rubbed his nose and swore at the strange bird man.


    Birdman''s body suddenly dive down, the speed is terrible.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to the man from the high altitude, but his two hands became sharp metal claws, embedded in the man''s left and right shoulders, pulling them up from the ground.


    The wind was blowing in my ears.


    Men''s eyes can''t be opened.


    The blood vessels on his face stand out, as if they would burst in the next second, and the blood inside would burst out like a tap.


    Birdman''s mouth still gives out that kind of piercing laughter.


    A man''s face is expressionless.


    Although there were still bursts of pain from the wound, it was nothing to him.


    More lice is not afraid of pain.


    It''s like having been slashed ninety-nine times, I don''t care if the one hundred will fall down.


    It''s impossible to explode equipment.


    So, he has been a lot more peaceful.


    After waiting for a long time, the man finally spoke.


    "Where are you taking me?" The man asked.


    "How about going to our demon world? Are you afraid?" Said the bird man.


    Men think about it, it doesn''t matter.


    Seeing that the man didn''t respond, Birdman was not happy.


    "Are you really not afraid? The demon clan is very dangerous. You may die at any time. " Bird man said seriously.


    The man thought seriously for a while and couldn''t help laughing.


    Is demon world terrible?


    The demon world is terrible. Can the fairy world be terrible?


    If it wasn''t for a fairy attacking himself, how could he be alone? How could it be played by a demon clan?


    So


    He really didn''t think that the demon clan had anything to fear.


    "It''s rare to see a fairy like you. If it wasn''t for you to wake up the Demon Stone, I wouldn''t bother to talk to you." The Birdman sighed.


    "Are you the son of the demon clan?" The man asked.


    Birdman laughs.


    It sounds light, but it''s very proud.


    It''s very normal to think about it.


    After all, the son of the demon clan is very likely to become the demon emperor, not only because of his talent, but also because of his resources.


    "Demon stone... Is that the stone before?" The man''s mind went back half a month ago.


    When I tried here, I met the war between the fairies and the demons.


    Small scale combat.


    It was always the demons who had the advantage, so his elder martial sister rushed up with him. Then, he found that the demons and the fairies were fighting for a stone. The shape looked strange, with black on the front and white on the back. When he saw the stone, his first reaction was that it was a good thing, and the smell it sent out, It makes you feel relaxed and happy.


    He didn''t think so much at first. Now it seems that it should be the treasure of the demon clan.


    "What''s your name?" Bird man suddenly asked.


    When he spoke, he had penetrated into a star gate.


    "Hong feisheng." The man said softly.


    "Hong feisheng? Hehe, this name is really bad. Why don''t I change it for you? " Bird man said seriously.


    Hong feisheng frowned a little.


    Birdman mentioned this time with some enthusiasm, seriously said: "it''s better to call dog grass in the future."


    Hong feisheng


    "How''s it going? Isn''t that nice? " The bird man said excitedly.


    "Good, grandma." Hong feisheng said, biting his teeth.


    He was thinking, are the demons in the demon world all brain problems?


    What''s wrong with that!


    At this time, a roar came from behind.


    "Stop!"


    When he spoke, a sword Qi had already spread behind him.


    "Hei hei, is this female immortal your best friend?" There was a laugh in the Birdman''s mouth.


    Hong feisheng is a spiritual shock.


    "Elder martial sister Luoyin!" To Hong feisheng, this is the sound of nature!


    But when he turned his head a little and looked back, his heart was pounding.


    Luoyin used to wear a long white skirt, but now it has become red.


    There''s a lot of blood on it.


    "Elder martial sister Luoyin, are you hurt?" Hong feisheng is burning with anxiety.


    Luo Yin has a cold face. He doesn''t speak, but he is like a big enemy.


    The cultivation of the demon clan is at least at the demon king level.


    "Feisheng younger martial brother, hold on first, I will kill the demon clan and save you now!" When Luo Yin spoke, the corner of his mouth also spilled blood.


    "Jie Jie! If your strength is in its heyday, I may not dare to compete with you. But you have been beaten by our powerful generals before. It''s the end of the crossbow. You dare to catch up. You really don''t know how to survive! " When talking, the ferocious color has flashed in Birdman''s eyes, "in that case, I will kill you in Xinglu today!"


    Luo Yin turned a deaf ear and continued to fly forward.


    The flying feather sword in his hand turned into sword light and shot at Birdman.


    Birdman''s speed is too fast. When Jianguang comes to him, he drags Hong feisheng up again.


    "Damn it, get down here!" With a roar, Hong feisheng mobilized the immortal force in his body. His arms went up and grabbed the two metal claws. After a roar, his arms suddenly started to work and his body sank.


    "Hum, be quiet!" Bird claws also made a force, Hong feisheng body can not help a shiver, blood Mi Mi, particularly ferocious.


    "Be presumptuous, let go of my younger martial brother!" Luo Yin is more and more anxious. He rushes up again, and his sword moves are not repeated.


    But even Hong feisheng, looking at it, felt that there was something strong in the outside but weak in the middle.


    As Birdman said before, because he has been seriously injured.


    Therefore, the present Luoyin really means the end of the crossbow.


    At this time, a black smoke suddenly came out of Birdman''s body. It came to Luoyin without any sound. It suddenly turned into a magic shape and condensed into a rope. Bind Luo Yin''s hands and feet.


    "Hey hey, little girl, you are not my opponent. No, you are not my opponent now, so... Damn you!" A fierce color flashed in Birdman''s eyes.


    To be kind to fairies is to be cruel to yourself.


    When Birdman was born, this truth has been memorized.


    Luo Yin''s face is pale. Seeing the bird man flying towards him, he smiles bitterly at Hong feisheng.


    "Feisheng younger martial brother, it seems that I can''t save you this time." Luo Yin''s tone is full of remorse. I brought my younger martial brother out, but it seems that I can''t take him back. In that case, I don''t have to go back¡° Stop it! Stop it Hong feisheng roared, "let her go. I''ll go with you. I''ll cooperate with you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do!"¡° Feisheng junior brother... "Birdman''s action has stopped¡° oh What if my father asked you to stay in the demon world and become a demon clan? " Birdman said coldly¡° Then be a demon clan. " Hong feisheng said. In fact, it''s not so grudging. It''s just that the world of demon clan may be more bloody, more terrible and darker. In addition, for him, the demons, the demons and the fairies are not too different¡° Well, I believe you. " With that, Birdman turned around and continued on his way, no longer paying attention to Luo Yin. As far as he is concerned, it doesn''t mean much whether he can kill an immortal or not. He felt vaguely that after returning to the demon world, he might leave a great achievement... Wake up the existence of the Demon Stone, is it rare? The last one who can wake up the Demon Stone seems to be the most powerful demon emperor in the demon world.

 Chapter 1957

    The great wasteland.


    Xiao Yao wakes up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the blue sky.


    At this time, he realized that his body had been immersed in the pool all the time.


    It''s like a piece of wood, floating on it and not sinking.


    He didn''t know when he jumped into the deep pool.


    For what happened before, although there are some impressions, but now think carefully, the impression has become a little fuzzy.


    It''s like having a long, long dream.


    When I opened my eyes, I didn''t remember anything, but I began to forget it.


    Qinglong should not have come back.


    If he had come back and found himself in the pool, he would have fished himself out of the pool without saying a word.


    He got up from the deep pool and swam ashore. A sense of fatigue swept over him. He lay on the grass and continued to look at the sky with his eyes.


    What happened before


    He raised his hand and knocked his temple with his knuckles, which was like knocking a watermelon in front of a fruit stall to see if it was ripe.


    "It seems that I still can''t remember..." Xiao Yao mumbled to himself.


    He can feel that his body has changed a lot.


    But in a short time, he didn''t know where it was.


    Seems to have become a fragment, hidden in the depths of my mind.


    How to think, can''t think of, but he can be sure, still exist.


    This feeling is really not very good.


    "It doesn''t seem to have recovered yet." After a long time, Xiao Yao finally stood up, twisted his neck, and his bones clattered.


    I don''t know how long I slept.


    But if you think about it carefully, it won''t be long. After all, Qinglong hasn''t come back.


    He jumped into the deep pool, took another bath and put on his clothes.


    He still likes the current state, there is not much to worry about.


    Purple lotus immortal also died.


    Now it''s the empress of rouge valley.


    If someone owes him, he must get it back.


    No matter when, Xiao Yao''s heart is like this.


    "I don''t know if Niannian has grown up." Sitting on the edge of the deep pool, Xiao Yao empties his mind.


    He always felt that there was something wrong with his body, especially when he moved, as if there was a thin thread on his body. If he didn''t notice it, he couldn''t notice it. But if he thought about it carefully, it really existed, but it didn''t make Xiao Yao feel uncomfortable.


    The tone is a thin line, rather a kind of Qi.


    As for what''s going on, Xiao Yao still can''t figure it out in a short time.


    He calmed down and began to run his own renhuangjing slowly.


    When the emperor''s Sutra began to work, the expression on Xiao Yao''s face immediately changed dramatically.


    The surrounding air speeds up the flow.


    The energy between heaven and earth, like a tsunami, surges towards Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao is in the waves, feeling the great changes between heaven and earth


    After a long time, Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes and grasped his fist.


    "I see..."


    Then he stood up and burst out laughing.


    "It''s like this in the ancient alleys. Can it still be like this if we get to the three realms of immortals, demons and demons?" After laughing for a while, Xiao Yao soon calmed down and touched his chin with one hand. He had already breathed. He wiped it off with one hand, which was much more comfortable.


    He felt that he needed to try another place now.


    Stand up, open the gate, step forward and walk into it.


    The demon world.


    Hongmeng tree.


    When he came to this place again, Xiao Yao suddenly had a feeling that he had experienced the vicissitudes of life and could not make water.


    When he came to the demon world, he suddenly felt a shiver under his feet.


    But it soon died down.


    In an instant, he realized that several eyes had locked on him.


    On Xiao Yao''s face, there was a sneer.


    The reaction of these demons is really fast enough.


    Are you aware of yourself so soon?


    He gently grasped his fist, and the air around him began to flow wildly.


    "Well, it seems that the same is true in the demon world, not just in the wasteland." Xiao Yao is excited.


    "What are you going to do?" A loud voice came from a distance.


    Xiao Yao turned and looked in that direction.


    Where the sound comes from.


    "I''m all old friends. What can I do with such a big temper?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    A black light flashed by.


    The God of putu stood in front of Xiao Yao, his face full of amazement.


    "How could that be?" Asked the God in a soft voice.


    Xiao Yao is not very surprised that the other party can react in such a short time and come to himself.


    After all, this is the demon world, and other people are demon gods.


    When you get to someone else''s site, every move is watched by them. It''s perfectly normal.


    "So what to do." Xiao Yao said.


    "Your power seems to have disappeared?" If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s appearance that caused Hongmeng tree''s shaking, he would surely think that Xiao Yao is just an ordinary human race.


    In Xiao Yao''s body, he can''t detect any fluctuation of energy.


    You know, even a Warcraft has energy fluctuations.


    It''s really abnormal.


    So at the first sight of Xiao Yao, he asked subconsciously: how can this happen?


    He repeated his question: "how can this happen? What kind of cultivation are you doing now? "


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    He took a deep breath and held his fist.


    "Actually, I don''t know what cultivation I am now. Why don''t we have a try?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The God of putu laughed and said, "well, come on."


    As he spoke, he opened a star gate.


    Xiao Yao entered with him.


    Otherwise, once they start fighting, it''s not that they will destroy Hongmeng tree, but it will certainly cause great fluctuations, and maybe kill several demons.


    As the demon God of the demon world, the God of putu naturally didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Came to the Star Road, and then forward for a distance, finally stopped.


    "Come on."


    Xiao Yao looked at Fu Tu and nodded his head.


    The spring and autumn sword has been held in hand.


    When a sword is wielded, the energy of the sword is surging.


    Xiao Yao''s body is shining with light.


    The colors are different, but they are intertwined, just like the colorful braided ropes in handicrafts.


    When the sword was waved out, Xiao Yao was stunned.


    The sword Qi kept rolling.


    The two little stars close to them have been destroyed.


    As soon as the face of the God changed, he was like a great enemy.


    A sword


    Kill the stars!


    In the face of such a powerful sword, even if he was a demon, he did not dare to take it lightly.


    He held out his hand and grasped the sword Qi.


    In the void.


    The original sword Qi dissipates in an instant.


    Xiao Yao''s face looks more and more grim.


    All along, he knew that the devil was very powerful.


    Even the Immortal Emperor is not the opponent of the devil.


    Of course, it''s not absolute. After all, there will be strong and new people in the rank of immortals and demons.


    "Come again!" The God of putu burst out laughing.


    This time, he took the lead.


    A fist smashes, the fist rainbow carries out a star, arrived in front of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to flash, but found a pressure to hold himself down, hard to move, it should be a kind of power in the field.


    Since it''s hard to hide, don''t hide.


    He could clearly feel that the God of putu didn''t kill him.


    Xiao Yao is sure of this.


    He raised his sword again and blocked the rainbow, but his body did not stop back and retreated thousands of miles.


    I haven''t had time to take a breath, but unexpectedly the other party killed me again.


    In the sea of stars, the body of the god suddenly became huge.


    Xiao Yao can''t think of any unit of measurement to describe the God in front of him.


    He reached out and could catch a meteorite.


    Towards Xiao Yao.


    The meteorite drags a rainbow, and Xiao Yao passes by after avoiding it.


    The meteorite kept flying forward, and then it passed through two stars, and then it slowly stopped.


    Xiao Yao is not frightened because he feels that he is passing death.


    But he was shocked to find that the strong man in this realm really has the ability to destroy a star with one punch and one foot.


    When he was on the earth before, Xiao Yao had no respect for ghosts and gods.


    Now it looks like a joke.


    It''s like the God of putu. If he really wants to deal with the earth, he can destroy the earth completely.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and shuttled forward.


    Again, the God of putu held out his hand and pointed at random.


    It''s another vast energy that blocks Xiao Yao¡° Break it for me Xiao Yao roared. The spring and autumn sword in his hand kept spinning. The rainbow overflowed wantonly and was hard to hide. Jianhong Jiangang keeps pushing back the body of the God. When Xiao Yao is settled down, the spring and autumn sword in his hand suddenly disappears. When he appears again, he is in front of the God. Putu reached out his hand and collided with Chunqiu sword, which made a loud bang. When the aftershocks are over, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where he is¡° Well Xiao Yao''s eyes caught a glimpse and found that there were several warships around him. What''s more, he looked very familiar¡° Stop for a second Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and waved it gently, and the God of Fu Tu stopped. Xiao Yao looked at the warships with a smile. Is it true that enemies don''t get together! At this time, the God of putu also watched him. My eyes were full of horror. Is the potential of Terran really so great? How long does it take for the opponent to enter the magic gate. But now, the other side has no less than the power of the immortals. How is that possible¡° I''ll come as soon as I go. " When Xiao Yao spoke, he had disappeared before the eyes of the God. He flew towards a warship. With a smile, the God simply followed. In his heart, there are too many doubts, want to ask Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 1958

    When Xiao Yao stopped, he was standing in the warship.


    Looking at those mecha people standing in the same place, Xiao Yao has a kind of pain and pleasure of making a prank and succeeding.


    "What a coincidence." Xiao Yao waved at them.


    Those mecha people didn''t move, as if Xiao Yao had performed some kind of immobilization.


    If Xiao Yao can see their facial expressions, he will find that these mecha people are full of panic.


    They don''t know how Xiao Yao appeared.


    Even if it''s air


    This is also a sealed environment!


    It''s the devil.


    However, soon those mecha people analyzed Xiao Yao''s language and understood how to talk with each other.


    One of them, a golden mecha man, walked forward a few steps and said to Xiao Yao in a very respectful tone: "my Lord, where are you from?"


    "Don''t ask me where I come from, my hometown is on earth." Xiao Yao sang a song to him.


    The golden mecha was Sparta at the time.


    Huh?


    Does it sound like a special way to communicate with each other?


    Did you find the wrong way before?


    Several mecha people gathered together and began to discuss.


    It seems that I want to study how to communicate with each other.


    Xiao Yao can''t help laughing and simply reaches out his hand to drag the golden mecha man who talked with him to his front.


    Just a grasp in the void, the golden mecha man who is still some distance away from Xiao Yao has been strangled.


    "Take me back." Xiao Yao said.


    "Ah? My Lord, where are you going? " The mecha man''s face was full of confusion, and he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Take me wherever you come from." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiao Yao is a man of his word.


    For example, he said before that sooner or later he would go to Satan.


    At the beginning, these mecha people dared to kill on earth, so they should have been fully prepared to wash their necks and wait for death.


    If you say it, you must do it. Every man spits and every nail.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was still thinking that he had to go to the Satan star domain when he had time, but he didn''t know exactly where the Satan star domain was. Even with the power of the Immortal Emperor, he didn''t want to go anywhere. He always had to have a coordinate. Such a high hand as the God of putu, didn''t he still need a star domain map?


    However, Xiao Yao''s luck is very good.


    As soon as he broke the barrier, he had an opportunity. Originally, he just wanted to have a hand with the God of putu to see what his strength is now. But unexpectedly, he happened to meet the mecha men from the Satan star domain. For Xiao Yao, these mecha men are not familiar anymore.


    For these mecha people in Satan, Xiao Yao''s existence is undoubtedly the existence of a God.


    There is nothing wrong with what they say.


    Now Xiao Yao is a god!


    At this time, the God has come.


    "Take me to your Satan realm." Xiao Yao continued.


    The golden mecha man seemed to be at a loss. He raised his head and asked, "Lord God, why do you want to go to sartan?"


    Xiao Yao turns around, looks at the screen behind him, reaches out his hand and points to one of the warships.


    "That''s your ship, too, isn''t it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the golden mecha did not answer Xiao Yao''s question.


    Not because he didn''t want to answer, but because Xiao Yao didn''t want to give him such a chance at all.


    He stretched out his hand and grasped it again in the void. The warship in the distance had completely exploded, turned into a fire, and then disappeared.


    Those mecha men standing in front of Xiao Yao were numb again and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    They guessed that Xiao Yao was very powerful, but they didn''t guess that the other party would be so powerful.


    Just holding out your hand, another warship just disappeared?


    For a moment, fear completely enveloped all the mecha people.


    If we sprinkle bread bran at this time, the children next door will be crying.


    "There are not many opportunities. You''d better seize them." Xiao Yao looked at them with a smile, but there was a murderous air in his eyes.


    In the past, Xiao Yao''s best method was to combine kindness with power, but now it''s different.


    Xiao Yao will only put pressure on them.


    The so-called combination of grace and power is not that Xiao Yao can''t, but that these mecha people don''t deserve it.


    The golden mecha man standing in front of Xiao Yao has now forgotten how to communicate with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "since you don''t want to take me, I''ll go by myself."


    When he spoke, he suddenly reached out and smashed the golden mecha man.


    Actually


    Those golden mecha people didn''t have time to speak at all, but Xiao Yao has understood their ideas from their thoughts.


    Including the location of the Satan domain.


    This is what Xiao Yao didn''t expect.


    It turns out that after breaking through the shackles, there are still these incredible forces.


    However, it is probably because these mecha people are too weak to understand their thoughts.


    If the immortals respected the immortals, they would be immune to this ability.


    It''s like he reaches out his hand and wants to crush something. When he wants to crush these mecha people, it''s like crushing a grape. But if he wants to be the Immortal Emperor, it''s like an ordinary person who wants to crush a stone. It''s too difficult.


    When Xiao Yao came out of the warship, the warship behind him also turned into a spark.


    After Xiao Yao, the God of putu stood, his face full of curiosity.


    "How can you have the mind to make fun of these mole ants?" Asked the God.


    Indeed, in his eyes, those so-called warships and mecha men are as vulnerable as mole ants.


    "They owe me." Xiao Yao grinned and wrote lightly.


    The God nodded and did not continue to ask.


    The reason why he asked just now was just a little curious. According to the truth, Xiao Yao''s strength doesn''t need to worry about anything with those mecha men, but since he is willing, there is nothing to say.


    It''s like when you walk on the road and find that the child next door has nothing to do to crush an ant to play, you will only feel curious and feel that his idle egg hurts, but you won''t feel that it''s a big deal for the other party to kill an ant.


    This is the mood of putu.


    "You go back first. I have something else to do." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at a direction, stretched out his hand and opened up a star road: "go around a place, those mecha people''s nest."


    "Oh, you should come back early. Besides, although you have the strength comparable to the Immortal Emperor, the three immortal emperors in the immortal world are not easy to deal with. You still need to settle down. Don''t rush to find trouble for them." The God of putu persuaded him.


    Xiao Yao nodded to show that he understood.


    If he didn''t understand this, he might open the star road to the fairyland in the next second with his anxiety.


    Xiao Yao stifled the idea in his heart, but first came to the demon world to find the God of Fu Tu to test his strength. It can be seen that he is really a very careful man.


    If I really felt that I was the most invincible in the world because I broke through the original shackles, Xiao Yao could not live to the present.


    Xiao Yao''s body has disappeared in an instant after the death of Fu Tu, and he is walking through the star road.


    But in a moment, Xiao Yao had already arrived at the so-called Satan star domain.


    Satan domain, there are three planets, and connected together.


    For the Satan domain, going to another planet is as simple as visiting a neighbor''s home.


    After changing himself into a mecha man, Xiao Yao stood on one of the planets, walking around, looking at the technological level of Satan, and could not help sighing.


    It has to be said that the technological level of sartan''s robot beetles is far ahead of the earth. However, by comparison, Xiao Yao thinks that these robot beetles are like an ant colony. Ordinary robot beetles are worker ants, and there is also an ant queen. For these robot beetles, their greatest pleasure is actually to explore other star domains and occupy other planets, Let them have a bigger territory, in addition, they have nothing else to do.


    Xiao Yao is also very convinced of them.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how to evaluate their life goals.


    Although in Xiao Yao''s view, the mecha people who invaded the earth at the beginning were robbers and aggressors, if they started from the perspective of the mecha people, they were a powerful team and ambitious.


    However, Xiao Yao is an individual after all.


    Therefore, he is too lazy to think from the perspective of these mecha people.


    Pulling the power of the universe, his eyes twinkled with flames of war.


    Countless warships appear one after another, which is why Xiao Yao is not in a hurry.


    "The earth is inviolable, and China is inviolable!" Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of anger.


    Because of these mecha people, the earth is full of blood.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t like to return good for bad, but only likes to return good for bad.


    With one blow, the power of the universe began to surge. With another blow, a planet fell.


    "No wonder those immortals don''t regard the human race on earth as life." Xiao Yao sighed.


    Those immortals, gods and demons, have the power to destroy the earth, but they just snap at each other. However, this will not be a reason for Xiao Yao to forgive them. One more blow, and the second planet shatters. Countless warships, crazy attack toward Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao can imagine that these mecha men must be very angry. In their opinion, they should have no injustice or hatred with themselves. One more blow to destroy the third planet. The attack of those warships, all kinds of laser guns, fell on Xiao Yao, but was completely blocked by a layer of barriers¡° Everyone makes mistakes, but that doesn''t mean everyone has a chance to be forgiven. " Xiao Yao sneered and pointed out his finger to smash a warship. Then, the next one

 Chapter 1959

    Satan star field, set on fire.


    In a twinkling, the Satan domain was completely wiped out of the universe by Xiao Yao.


    As if it had never existed, there was no trace of Satan.


    Xiao Yao, who has completely wiped out the Satan star domain, is also much more relaxed. His original thoughts have been solved, which can be regarded as relieving a burden.


    He knows very well that as long as the Satan domain still exists, the earth is in danger of being destroyed all the time.


    These mecha people will still make a comeback.


    So, for Xiao Yao, he has almost no other choice. He can''t protect the earth all the time, can he?


    Xiao Yao is willing to protect the earth, but he also understands that the possibility of staying on the earth is very small. He even doubts that if he really goes to the earth, the earth can bear himself and directly break up.


    However, Xiao Yao does not care about these.


    He had already made plans.


    Create a small world, and then take over your parents, friends, loved ones.


    This is Xiao Yao''s ideal life. There are not so many disputes, and there will be no more birth, aging, illness and death.


    In this way, there won''t be too much separation.


    Even if it''s just such a simple thought, Xiao Yao will be excited about it.


    Before you do it again, you have to clear all the obstacles.


    For example, the immortals.


    Those who stand in my way, die!


    Confused with a murderous spirit, Xiao Yao goes through the universe again and returns to the demon world again.


    Putu has been waiting for a long time.


    "Before that Dragon God, and you are also good friends, right?" Said the God with a smile.


    Xiao Yao is slightly stunned, but he is not curious about how the other party knows.


    After all, they all know about Qinglong, and they can''t help themselves to hide from the God.


    See Xiao Yao frown, Fu Tu demon said with a smile: "don''t think about it, I don''t have too much other meaning."


    Xiao Yao sneered and said, "let''s talk about what you mean first."


    Putu sighed.


    He knows the strength of Xiao Yao now, so he also knows that Xiao Yao is very different from before.


    The other side has enough confidence, and the three realms of immortals, demons and demons have to fear him.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s growth ability is too fast.


    Unimaginable speed.


    How long does it take for the other party to have the current cultivation.


    Is it not after thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years that every demon God, Immortal Emperor and demon emperor?


    Even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, who was the fastest to become the Immortal Emperor, took a full thousand years.


    What about Xiao Yao?


    He seems to have been born for more than 30 years, right?


    Can we have fun?


    Therefore, when a demon God of the demon clan wants to kill Xiao Yao, he and another demon God immediately hold opposition.


    It''s not because of the good relationship between him and Xiao Yao, but because if Xiao Yao is not absolutely sure to be killed, one day, Xiao Yao will take another step forward, which will be a disaster for their demons.


    Just like when Xiao Yao went to Satan star domain before, he also saw it in his eyes.


    This made the God of putu have a toothache.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s revenge can not be underestimated.


    Too many factors together, such a consideration, he is really afraid to do something to Xiao Yao.


    What''s more, the other side has a Dragon God.


    In addition, plus the news from fairyland before, although we don''t know whether it''s true or not, it''s enough to make them feel headache.


    If it is true, then unconsciously, Xiao Yao has been a very terrible force.


    No one dares to look down on him.


    The three realms of immortals, demons and demons are all like this.


    Now, the God is still hesitating, whether or not to tell the other side of the news.


    Very tangled, very hesitant


    After thinking about it for a while, the God had the answer in his heart.


    Anyway, even if he doesn''t say it, Xiao Yao will soon only know it.


    Since this is the case, it''s better to be one of your own.


    "The sword immortal named Xu kuangge has become the Immortal Emperor. He went to the battle court and took over the territory of the Immortal Emperor Nanman. But before going to the battle court, he went to the Star Tower." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted and his eyes were full of shock.


    But soon, he calmed down and gave a giggle.


    "I thought that after I had the power of the Immortal Emperor, I could go to the guy and have a good bash. Now it seems that I don''t have this chance." Xiao Yao said with a sigh.


    The God of putu was unable to laugh or cry.


    "What does he do in the Star Tower?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Fight the emperor of immortals to the north." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    Although the Beidou Immortal Emperor is the weakest of those immortal emperors, even if Xu kuangge really becomes an Immortal Emperor, it''s similar to himself. He belongs to the new generation, and it''s hard to compete with those old immortal emperors and demons. There may still be some opportunities to deal with ordinary demon emperors, but it''s unwise to fight directly with the Immortal Emperor.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    The God of putu was speechless at that time.


    I don''t know why!


    It''s you who have a good relationship with others, not me. I still want to ask you!


    "I don''t know that either." Although the devil in the stupa is crazy, he make complaints about it, but he is very polite. "Maybe he has his own consideration."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head gently. His eyes were deep, as if he had seen the depths of the universe and kept silent.


    For a moment, the God of putu didn''t speak, because he didn''t know what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time, so he worried that if he spoke at this time, he might interrupt each other''s thoughts.


    When Xiao Yao came back to his senses again, he looked at the God and said seriously, "I''m going to the fairyland."


    "Are you crazy?" The God changed his face and said, "don''t you go to the fairyland now to seek death?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "even you can''t detect the fluctuation of the power in my body, let alone them?"


    The God understood Xiao Yao''s meaning, but he still frowned and said, "Xiao Yao, you have to think about it. Once your whereabouts in the fairyland are exposed, those immortal emperors may join hands to strangle you. Moreover, it''s fairyland. Even if we want to help, we can''t help you."


    The analysis is still in place.


    However, the words of the God did not change Xiao Yao''s mind.


    His attitude is still very firm: "I must go."


    Putu grabbed his hair with both hands and fell into a state of madness.


    He can''t understand. Is Xiao Yao taking the wrong medicine? Why must he go to the fairyland?


    Isn''t that making trouble for yourself?


    When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already opened the star gate.


    "Well, take care of yourself." What does the God want to say, but Xiao Yao is too lazy to say.


    When Xiao Yao was about to enter the star gate, the god suddenly spoke again.


    "When you enter the fairyland, the fairyland may vibrate a little, and they will notice, just like when you come to the demon world, the Hongmeng tree also vibrates." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded gently.


    Another sigh from the God of putu.


    There is still no way to change Xiao Yao''s choice.


    Looking at Xiao Yao disappear in front of us, when the God of Fu Tu turns around, there is a man in black robe standing behind him.


    Rolled out of the hands, long with black scales, like armor in general.


    "He''s gone?" The man said, hoarse.


    The God nodded, sneered and said, "I thought you could not help it."


    "Ha ha, I''m not that stupid. I didn''t do it before, but how can I do it now?" The man in black shook his head and said, "but don''t worry, let him go to fairyland! If... "


    "I know what you''re thinking, but it won''t be." Putu said.


    "In the world, there''s nothing that won''t happen." The black robed man said, "if those immortal emperors are willing to reconcile with him, then it is equivalent to the help of two immortal emperors and a Dragon God. At that time, if they invade our demon world on a large scale, do you think we still have the ability to resist?"


    "He''s not that stupid," he said, frowning


    "Oh?" The man in Black said with a smile, "do you know him well?"


    "Not really, but he also understood the truth of removing the grind and killing the donkey. He had to join hands with us..." when he said this, the God of Fu Tu suddenly stopped.


    The man in black laughed.


    "Do you also know the truth? If so, how could he be willing to help us destroy the fairyland! If he is a demon, I naturally hope he will be more powerful, but he is not a demon. I don''t need to explain this to you, do I? " The black robed man''s face is also black, "so, what he is waiting for now is that both the immortal and the devil are defeated. At that time, he can sit down and reap the benefits."


    Speaking of this, the man in black took a breath again.


    "Flame is right, this boy, what a big plan!" Said the man in black, with his head up and his hands behind his back.


    "At least, with him, fairyland dare not do it at will." The God said, "isn''t that good? At the very least, with his checks and balances, we have a chance to breathe. "


    The man in black did not speak and remained silent¡° You say, what if they go to the demon world? " The man in Black said suddenly¡° What do you mean The God of putu was shocked¡° Ha ha, I''ll bet you that before long, he and the new Immortal Emperor will go to the demon world and fight. It''s hard to say whether they can leave the demon world alive. " The black robed man narrowed his eyes and said, "kill with a knife, tut tut... The Terran stratagems really emerge in endlessly! Interesting, interesting... "The God of Fu TU was furious¡° You... Think you''re too smart. "

 Chapter 1960

    Not only in the Terran, there are those who always like to be smart and self righteous.


    Demons, too.


    In the view of the God of putu, the God of covering hands and the God of flame are undoubtedly such roles.


    It''s just the end of the story. All he can do now is stand by.


    Otherwise, it''s easy to become the public enemy of the demons and stand on the opposite side of the whole demons.


    Even if he is a demon God, he doesn''t do whatever he wants in the demon world. He still needs to consider a lot.


    Listen, it''s hard.


    If you can, in fact, he is willing to give Xiao Yao a good advice.


    He turned around and looked at the position where Xiao Yao had opened the gate before, and sighed.


    "Hopefully, the final results are within control." He sighed.


    This is also a good expectation.


    Through the road of stars, come to the fairyland again.


    At the moment of walking out of the star gate, just as the God of putu said before, the ground under his feet trembled.


    "Maybe this is the unique way for the immortals to appear." Xiao Yao has a smile on his face.


    It is because of this that the immortals dare not visit at will.


    For example, when the Immortal Emperor comes to the demon God, he will immediately attract the attention of the demon world. At the same time, all the demons will start to be vigilant. Moreover, the breath of the Immortal Emperor is hard to cover. They are not like Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao has no Qi in his body. Any immortal demon standing in front of Xiao Yao will be surprised and feel that the other party is a mortal, But those immortal emperors have no such particularity.


    After entering the fairyland, Xiao Yao immediately changed his appearance.


    As for whether the immortals can find themselves, I don''t know.


    With their current strength, once again to the fairyland, the danger is self-evident.


    However, Xiao Yao still came, not to say that he did not look back, but he felt that Xu kuangge suddenly entered the Immortal Emperor, which was quite abrupt. In addition, he wanted to make an appointment with the Immortal Emperor of Beidou, so Xiao Yao could not ignore what he said. Naturally, those demons and demons were willing to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. After all, even if Xu kuangge really fought against the immortal world, it would bring them a lot of pressure, Because in their view, Xu kuangge is an Immortal Emperor. As long as he is an Immortal Emperor, he may stand with the immortal family.


    For the demon world and demon world, the best result is naturally the loss of Xu kuangge and the Beidou Immortal Emperor.


    At that time, don''t let the fairyland continue to stir up the fight, they may also have to look forward to whether they can live in peace with the demon world, eager for each other not to stir up the fight.


    Whoever has a big fist can take the initiative.


    It''s not just the earth, it''s the sky.


    When Xiao Yao came to the fairyland, in the bamboo sea, the East Confucian Immortal Emperor and the West Yao Immortal Emperor looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Immediately, Xiyao Immortal Emperor snorted and said with a sneer, "I''m not afraid of death. I dare to come to our fairyland."


    "It''s hard to say now. Maybe it''s a demon God or a demon emperor." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a frown.


    Xiyao Xiandi looks at Dongru Xiandi like a fool.


    "I can understand that you are lying to yourself now?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Emperor Dongru kept silent.


    exactly.


    What I said just now is really suspected of cheating myself. What''s more, it seems that I don''t believe it!


    Over the years, which demon God and demon emperor dare to set foot here?


    Only Xiao Yao, who suddenly had the strength of the Immortal Emperor, had the courage to come here.


    In fact, it is not difficult for the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor to know that Xiao Yao has the power of Immortal Emperor.


    Just like the God of putu, although they stay in Hongmeng tree all the time, they know what''s going on in the fairyland like the back of their hand.


    Even if Xu kuangge becomes the Immortal Emperor and challenges the Beidou Immortal Emperor, they can see that Xiao Yao meets the Fu Tu demon God in the demon world and fights fiercely on the Xinglu road. It''s hard for the Western Yao Immortal Emperor and the eastern Ru Immortal Emperor not to know.


    There are fairies in the fairyland that are bought by the demons, and naturally there are also demons in the fairyland that are bought by the demons.


    Interestingly, this time, the news is not from the spies they planted in the demons, but from the demons in a special way.


    For each other''s intention, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor have not thought about it yet, and they are too lazy to think about it.


    It''s either the immortal or the devil.


    With such things, you will be more like to solve problems in a simple and clear way.


    If you can smash things with one punch, why do you have to make so many detours?


    "What did you think about what I said before?" There is a cup of tea, bamboo leaf tea, in front of Xiyao Xiandi. It tastes strange. However, it seems that Dongru Xiandi likes it very much. It''s just that Xiyao Xiandi hasn''t touched the cup until now. He really can''t stand the strange taste.


    Dongru Xiandi slowly closed his eyes and beat his fingers rhythmically on the armrest of the chair.


    "Ha ha, as soon as I told you this, you began to play dead, didn''t you?" Xiyao Xiandi is not happy.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were cloudy and he said with a bitter smile, "I''m not pretending to be dead. I just thought about what you said, how likely it is."


    "Do you want to let him grow? He can challenge Beidou Xiandi today, and maybe he will join hands with the demon emperor tomorrow! Do you know how much trouble it will cause to us fairies? " Xi Yao Xiandi stood up and broke the water cup with one hand. He was angry and looked murderous.


    Dongru Xiandi coughed gently.


    If other fairies, even if they are still immortal emperors, they will send each other out with one punch.


    This is a sea of bamboo. It''s his territory. Why are you so presumptuous here?


    However, in the face of Xiyao Xiandi, he didn''t have a temper at all.


    Who let each other be a fairy?


    No matter women or fairies, they are unreasonable.


    His principles, when they came to Xiyao Xiandi, became bullshit.


    What can he do?


    He is also very helpless!


    "I just think that there is room for mediation in this matter. If you really take that step according to your wishes, it will be endless." The East Confucian Immortal Emperor sighed and said.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor sneered: "do you really think that at this stage, there is still room for mediation? Ha ha, you are too idealistic. They are clearly going to do the right thing with us. It''s just a matter of time when they will fall to the demons. "


    The eastern Confucian immortal sighed again.


    At this point, a fool can see that Xiyao Xiandi''s killing heart is very heavy.


    Basically, I don''t want to give each other any chances.


    This is exactly the opposite of the idea of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, but he knows that even if he doesn''t nod his head today, it''s useless. It''s not so much that the other party comes to the bamboo sea this time to discuss with himself, it''s just to say hello.


    No matter what Dongru Xiandi thought, Xiyao Xiandi would still do it.


    At that time, even if the emperor was not willing to do anything, he would not have the chance.


    In the final analysis, the other party doesn''t want to give him another chance. As long as Xiyao Xiandi takes the hand and Beidou Xiandi takes the hand, it''s hard to say that Dongru Xiandi wants to stand by. Unless he doesn''t want to stay in the fairyland, he doesn''t know how many hats will be put on his head.


    The God of putu has his own troubles. He can''t help it.


    The same is true of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Who said to become immortal can be carefree?


    "Xiyao, do you know what is the most unhappy thing for me?" The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor suddenly asked.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor did not speak, but his eyes were burning, staring at him.


    "It''s about doing what you don''t like to do." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru picked up a book, flipped it at will, threw it aside and said, "I just want to keep my ears off the window and read only the books of sages. Why is it so difficult?"


    Xiyao Xiandi was silent.


    "Well, do what you want." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor vomited a mouthful of turbid qi and said in a deep voice.


    There was some unhappiness in the speech, but it was directly ignored by Xiyao Xiandi.


    This is the end of the matter.


    In fact, it''s not that she has to, but that she has no choice.


    The knife is hovering around the neck.


    Is it true that, as an Immortal Emperor, he really wants to kill?


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    When Xiyao Xiandi stood up, Dongru Xiandi suddenly asked, "there is one more thing."


    "He said


    "Actually, I always think Xiao Yao is a good talker. As long as you send his daughter back, there should be not so many things." The Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism rubbed his hands, so it was said as a difficult state.


    "Ha ha."


    The emperor sighed.


    He put out his hand: "that''s not to talk about?"


    "Xiao Nian will stay in Zhuhai for a while." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    "Is that your intention to bring her here?" The emperor sighed, "I thought you were going to discuss with me and send her back."


    "Even if you really send her back, the other party will not give up." Xiyao Immortal Emperor zhengse said, "when the human race named Huafan becomes Xu kuangge''s sword spirit, it''s impossible to get good. In order to make Xu kuangge an immortal, Huafan is willing to become a sword spirit. In this way, Xu kuangge is willing to destroy our yanzhigu Town Stone and go to Xinglou for Xiao Yao''s sake, so Xiao Yao will not die with our immortal family for them."


    At this point, the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao suddenly sneered: "I understand the truth, you don''t know how many books the Immortal Emperor can''t understand?"


    The emperor was silent for a moment and asked, "do you regret that?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor was slightly stunned. After pondering for a moment, she sighed¡° I regret it The empress''s eyes twinkled with fierce murders, "what I regret most is that I didn''t let purple lotus kill that bastard directly in the Terran."£¨ I''m closing the palace. It''s slow

 Chapter 1961

    War court.


    The world opened up by the Immortal Emperor of Nanman.


    A new immortal emperor named Xu kuangge has appeared.


    This person who once became a street mouse in fairyland can finally stand up and face the world.


    Those fairies no longer dare to yell at him: I will kill you.


    Just a glance by Xu kuangge, those fairies will feel their souls tremble.


    The fairies who once pursued and killed Xu kuangge were already in a panic. Most of them chose to go to various ancient places to experience. Experience is false, real intention, just want to take refuge, for fear of provoking the murderous Immortal Emperor, accidentally killed.


    The original Nanman Immortal Emperor had been very cruel, otherwise, he would not have added a word "man".


    But now the Immortal Emperor of Nanman is also hard to talk.


    Kill whoever you want.


    The whole war room is empty.


    Although the Nanman immortal emperor died before, his old headquarters are still active in the battle court. The thin camel is bigger than the horse. Even if the Nanman immortal emperor died, the strength of the battle court can''t be underestimated. Even some first-class sects dare not provoke him.


    But now, the whole war court is empty, only the new immortal emperor who came to the war court with a sword.


    Some fairies had no time to escape, so their heads were cut off and hung at the gate of the battle court.


    In this way, he expressed his dissatisfaction with the fairyland and his attitude towards the fairyland.


    That is, even if Lao Tzu is the Immortal Emperor now, he will still fight with you immortal people.


    No matter how powerful and how many fairies there are, I will kill them all the way until I can''t kill them.


    Or I''ll kill you.


    Or you kill me!


    concise and comprehensive.


    Simple and clear.


    No one dared to stand up and point at his nose.


    What makes the fairies even more curious is that after the appearance of the new Immortal Emperor, the Western Yao Immortal Emperor and the eastern Ru Immortal Emperor have not appeared so far.


    It''s like, you know nothing.


    Of course, it''s impossible.


    All fairies know this very well.


    When the new Immortal Emperor broke through, those immortal emperors must have got the news for the first time.


    Even those immortal emperors are not willing to come forward to express their opinions until now. Unless their brains are cracked, they will rush to be the outstanding birds.


    The new Immortal Emperor, after he came to the battle court and killed a few immortals, had nothing else to do.


    Some fairies were lucky. They looked at them from a distance and were not found.


    Of course, it may be that some people cheat themselves that they are not found. After all, they are immortal emperors, and their strength should not be underestimated. To be exact, they are too lazy to deal with them.


    When the fairies saw it, they found that the new Immortal Emperor was just sitting on a stone with a sword in his arms, dazed and dazed.


    It''s like


    There is a picture in the distant sky that can attract his eyes.


    No one knows what the new immortal emperor wants to do or see. He just feels that even if the other party just sits there and doesn''t say or do anything, it reveals a murderous spirit.


    It''s all self bluffing.


    It''s like in the eyes of most fairies, the Immortal Emperor is omnipotent. It seems that no matter what they want to do, they can do it easily. This is a kind of brain tonic, a kind of speculation and praise of the unknown.


    At least, Xu kuangge didn''t feel that he was omnipotent now.


    For example, he can''t separate his beloved woman from the sword in his arms and reshape her body.


    The so-called omnipotent


    It''s just a bullshit to the point of no more bullshit.


    If you had to ask Xu kuangge what he regretted most in his life, he would say that he came to the fairyland.


    Is it not good to go back to Lingwu world with that silly girl?


    Why do you have to come to the fairyland?


    If you can''t, it''s good to abandon your accomplishments and stay on the earth!


    However, once something is done, there is no room for regret.


    It''s always been the case.


    He rose slowly and raised his sword.


    Face straight ahead and smile.


    "Hello, fairyland."


    No more words.


    If you sit on the steps for a long time, it''s easy to fall asleep.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, a voice came from my ear.


    "Are you Xu kuangge?" The voice sounds delicate and pleasant.


    He opened his eyelids and looked at the fairy in front of him with doubts in his eyes.


    "Who are you?" The reason why he was puzzled was that a lion could not understand why a little white rabbit dared to stand in front of him so recklessly.


    It''s like not afraid of death.


    Is this girl crazy?


    Or did fairyland think of some new way to torture itself?


    Beauty trick? Oh no, it''s supposed to be a fairy trick?


    Ha ha da.


    So Xu kuangge squinted and was ready to start.


    Except for the fan.


    Women, fairies and fairies.


    In my own eyes


    It''s all pink skeletons.


    That''s the way you have urine.


    "Do you know Hong feisheng?" The fairy went on quickly.


    Xu crazy song''s killing machine disappeared in an instant.


    He was a little curious.


    The name


    It seems that Xiao Yao has said it.


    That should be my acquaintance.


    But isn''t Hong feisheng from Lingwu world?


    Why do Fairies in fairyland know?


    Is it difficult for Xiao Yao to tell her? Well, it''s quite possible. After all, Xiao Yao is a scum man who likes to flirt with others. Maybe he was fascinated by this fairy, and then he told everything about himself, from the secret of the spring and autumn sword to taking off his pants and farting.


    He thought about Xiao Yao''s character.


    So I became more firm in my mind.


    Well, that''s too likely.


    "Is Hong feisheng your friend?" The fairy went on talking again.


    Xu kuangge did not answer this question at the first time, but began to think about it.


    Well


    Xiao Yao said that he and Hong feisheng should be regarded as good friends, and Xiao Yao and himself are good friends. Therefore, a friend of a friend is a friend, and Hong feisheng should be his own friend.


    To understand this, he had a sense of relief.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xu kuangge asked.


    The fairy let out a long sigh.


    It seems that there is a sense of relief and burden.


    "My name is Luo Yin, a disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong, and Hong feisheng is my younger martial brother!" Luo Yin said solemnly.


    Xu kuangge looks confused.


    See Luo Yin also intend to continue to say, he quickly waved, temporarily will stop the other system.


    "As far as I know, Hong feisheng should be in Lingwu world, right? How could it be in fairyland? " Xu kuangge asked.


    "He flew up here!" Luo Yin said.


    Xu sang "Oh" and nodded.


    Looking at Xu crazy song a pair of didn''t wake up, Luo Yin is angry.


    "What''s the matter with you! Hong feisheng is also your friend. Now that he is in danger, are you so careless? " Luo Yinqi said.


    Xu Bingge is very happy.


    Do the fairies dare to yell at themselves?


    It''s just... It''s rare.


    Is it hard to be an immortal?


    But with their own induction, the other side is just a fairy!


    Xu Hongge waved his hand and said, "you didn''t tell me that Hong feisheng is in danger."


    Luo Yin Leng for a while, patted his head again, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Indeed, I didn''t seem to have time to say that just now.


    "Hong feisheng is my younger martial brother. He was captured by the demons." Luo Yin said, "life and death are uncertain now..."


    Xu kuangge frowned and asked, "isn''t he your younger martial brother? What does your school say? "


    "The demon clan who captured the younger martial brother has a very big background, and is the offspring of a demon Emperor..." Luo Yin whispered.


    Xu kuangge sneered and said, "because of this, what Zhenlong Jianzong of you can''t afford it, no matter Hong feisheng''s life or death?"


    Luo Yin said, "my master wants to save him, but the elders and uncles all dissuade him..." the more he said, the lower he said.


    Even Luo Yin felt that such a refutation was too pale.


    Xu kuangge just laughs.


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why do you have to talk about something else?


    In fact, Luo Yin is also aggrieved.


    Naturally, she is willing to kill to the demon world and rescue Hong feisheng.


    But most of the fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong didn''t agree.


    The reason is simple.


    Many disciples and elders almost never regard Hong feisheng as a disciple of their own sect.


    They even felt that it was very good for Zhenlong Jianzong to accept Hong feisheng.


    This kind of idea makes Luoyin feel terrible.


    Of course, Su Shanshan didn''t think so.


    However, although she is the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong, it does not mean that Zhenlong Jianzong is her one word. What can and cannot be done. She still wants to discuss with the elders of Zhenlong Jianzong. The result of the discussion is to give up Hong feisheng. It is because of this that Luoyin comes here all the way to let Xu crazy song do it. Now Xu kuangge is the Immortal Emperor. The demon world should not sell this face, right? Listen to Luo Yin say here, Xu crazy song has waved¡° Let''s not talk about that. When the demon clan wants to catch him, doesn''t he know to mention my name? " Xu crazy song said angrily. Luo Yin: "what''s the matter, he didn''t say?" Xu crazy song frowned and said. He always felt that his name had a lot of weight¡° You may not be able to say it because he often mentions your name, so he is beaten every day. " Luo Yin said solemnly. She was really drunk. It seems that Xu crazy song''s self cognitive ability is really not so good! Xu BangGe touched his nose. Damn it. Does Lao Tzu''s reputation stink? For a moment, Xu kuangge was wronged

 Chapter 1962

    The gate of the war court.


    A man and a woman, squatting together, communicating.


    From Luo Yin''s mouth, Xu kuangge gradually clarifies the process of things.


    He touched his chin and began to think about it.


    "What is the Demon Stone?" Xu kuangge asked.


    This was mentioned by Luo Yin when he talked to him before.


    Still fresh in memory, Xu kuangge even thinks that the so-called Demon Stone is the key point.


    Luo Yin a face helpless appearance: "I also want to know."


    Xu Bingge nodded.


    It seems that the girl named Luoyin has told all she knows.


    "Lord Xiandi, would you like to help me save Hong feisheng?" Luo Yin''s eyes asked eagerly.


    Xu crazy song frowned and began to think.


    It doesn''t seem to be an immediate answer.


    When Xu kuangge is silent, all Luoyin can do is to stand by and wait anxiously.


    "Lord Xiandi, have you thought about it?" Originally, Luo Yin didn''t intend to speak again, but the problem is that Xu kuangge''s meditation time is too long.


    "Ah?" Xu crazy song hit a spirit, suddenly opened his eyes, eyes showed a confused look.


    Luo Yin: "I''m not sure."


    This bastard just fell asleep?


    Xu kuangge rubbed his face with both hands. He was sober. He looked at Luo Yin and said, "what did you say just now?"


    Luo Yin was thankful.


    Fortunately, they didn''t ask who they were.


    She has some regrets. If she had known that Xu kuangge was a piss, she would not have come at all!


    Before, she also said that Xu kuangge was not very interested in Hong feisheng''s affairs, and did not expect that a word would become a prophecy.


    Although Luo Yin hasn''t spoken yet, Xu kuangge coughs and seems to have remembered.


    "Since Hong feisheng came from my Lingwu world, I can''t ignore him." Xu kuangge said solemnly.


    It seems to have a sense of indignation.


    Luo Yinbing didn''t expect much from the other side.


    Maybe the performance before crazy song has left her a layer of psychological shadow.


    "Isn''t that the demon clan? I''ll just go Xu crazy song stood up and said.


    Take advantage of the situation and stretch.


    Luo Yin was surprised and asked: "when shall we go?"


    "Right now." Xu kuangge smiles and reaches out his hand to wipe open the star gate.


    "Now?" Luo Yin''s face changed and asked, "don''t we need to be well prepared?"


    "Ready?" Xu kuangge sneered, "a group of demons are mentally retarded. What do you need to prepare?"


    Luo Yin: "I''m not sure."


    Don''t know why, she more and more feel Xu crazy song not reliable.


    They are going to the demon world now!


    They may have to face the demon emperor!


    Even if Xu kuangge has now become the Immortal Emperor, there is no reason to be so dismissive, right?


    She wanted to admonish her, but when she thought of the identity gap between herself and the other party, she could only swallow back what she wanted to say. A fairy emperor who wanted to kill her was just like crushing an ant. No matter what Xiandi does, he doesn''t need any explanation from Xianzu!


    People are willing to help, in fact, it has been a great face.


    She didn''t even have a chance to meet the general Immortal Emperor.


    Thinking of this, a slight smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    This smile is also captured by Xu crazy song.


    As if he had eyes on his back, he asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Luo Yin was a little nervous, then lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I just think you are different from other immortal emperors."


    Xu kuangge frowned and said, "are you talking nonsense? If I were like them, I would kill myself now. "


    Luo Yin can only quickly silence.


    Such a topic, Xu crazy song cast out, but she has no way to continue.


    Some words, Xu crazy song can say, but she can''t say.


    Just as he was about to enter the star gate, Xu kuangge suddenly stopped.


    He turned and looked straight behind.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Yin asked in a low voice.


    Xu crazy song with a smile, looking at the distance.


    Look at the crazy song and do not utter a word. Luoyin can only make complaints about it in his heart. The character of the fairy emperor is really too weird, but he can not speak.


    After a while, Xu kuangge suddenly yelled.


    "I''m going to the demon world to find Hong feisheng. Are you going or not?"


    At loynton, the hairs stand up.


    Listen to the Immortal Emperor''s meaning, is there another fairy family near?


    But... How can I say that I''m also a fairy family? Why can I not be aware of it?


    In the distance, a strange animal ran wildly.


    At the moment of seeing that strange animal, Luo Yin''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    "Safe and steady!" She jumped up, waved her hands and looked excited.


    On Anshan, there is still a man sitting, but Luo Yin glances at him and is surprised.


    "Not grandfather Chen? How could that be? " Luo Yin is as dumb as a cucumber.


    Xu kuangge looked at her and asked curiously, "do you know her?"


    "I know the electric tiger named Anwen, but the one riding on Anwen? I seem to have seen it somewhere Then, her face turned pale, "he''s Xiao Yao!"


    Xu crazy song looked at a panic expression of Luo Yin, some curious asked: "he is Xiao Yao, I know, but you are afraid of him?"


    Luo Yin shook his head, but bit his lips tightly.


    Of course she is not afraid of Xiao Yao.


    She had said before that she didn''t know how many times. In her opinion, no matter Xiao Yao or Xu kuangge, they are not bad guys.


    What she''s really afraid of is


    Has grandfather Chen been killed by Xiao Yao?


    Otherwise, how can he ride safely?


    The more you think, the more nervous you are. The more you think, the more scared you are.


    "Since you are going to the demon world, take me with you." Xiao Yao has come to them.


    Seeing Luo Yin, Xiao Yao''s eyes flashed a little surprise, and then his eyes were warm, like a spring breeze.


    Luoyin is a little confused about the situation.


    She suddenly felt that the other side looked at her eyes, as if very familiar with their own appearance.


    But


    Even if she knows what Xiao Yao looks like, it''s also because of the immortal killing order. It seems that she has never seen it before?


    "Do you know him?" Xu kuangge looks at Xiao Yao and asks curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said with a smile, "but she should not know me."


    As he spoke, he blinked at Luo Yin: "right?"


    Luo Yin''s brain is not working well.


    She always felt that something was wrong, but for a moment and a half, she couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    So she can only look at Xiao Yao, waiting for each other to explain.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t intend to explain, his eyes fall on Xu crazy song again.


    "Originally, I thought that I would be able to cover you well when I became an Immortal Emperor. Now it seems that I think too much." Xu kuangge was a little annoyed.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "a blessing in disguise."


    He looked around and wanted to say something, but in the end he still didn''t say anything.


    about to speak , but saying nothing.


    "Here''s the fan." Xu Hongge held out his hand and patted his own dark iron sword, "we will never separate again."


    Xiao Yao''s heart seems to be caught by something.


    Just a little bit of effort will crush it.


    Although he had thought of the result before, he would find it hard to accept it if he really said it from Xu kuangge''s mouth.


    He went to Xu kuangge, reached out and patted each other on the shoulder.


    "Come on, don''t say anything." Xu kuangge said with a smile, "she told me a lot of things, but some things she didn''t tell me, such as killing those immortal emperors, I still put the account on the head of those immortal emperors. Although I feel unreasonable, I can think about it later. Since I came to this immortal world, why have they ever talked to me?"


    Later, he said to himself: "so, I suddenly don''t make sense, it should be no problem?"


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    Xu Bingge doesn''t need Xiao Yao to answer.


    They look at each other and smile.


    Luoyin is very uncomfortable.


    She had a feeling of being ignored.


    Especially Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge look at each other.


    I got a big grass.


    It''s like goose bumps, okay?


    Of course, there is no fluctuation in her heart. She even wants to clap her hands and shout together.


    "Let''s go." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao nodded, just went to the star gate, and turned to see eye Luo Yin, said: "you don''t follow."


    "Why?" Luo Yin''s face is full of incomprehension.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and said, "it''s too dangerous."


    Luo Yin lowered her head and didn''t know what to say.


    Although she is also immortal, her combat effectiveness is not bad. After all, she is a sword mender.


    But she knew very well that her ability was not enough to look at in front of Xiao Yao.


    It''s normal that the other party is not willing to take themselves with them.


    "Hong feisheng, we''ll bring it back." Xiao Yao said, "just wait for us here quietly."


    Luo Yin nods difficultly¡° Can I ask you a question? " Luo Yin says suddenly. As she spoke, her eyes glanced at the safety of one side. Xiao Yao smiles. Although the other side has not yet opened his mouth, Xiao Yao has already guessed what the other side wants to ask¡° I''ll talk to you when I get back. " Xiao Yao said¡° Is grandfather Chen dead? " This is Luo Yin''s biggest worry. Although Xiao Yao had already said that she would come back later, she felt that she could not wait. Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing. It turns out that Luo Yin has been worried about this problem¡° Don''t worry, your grandfather Chen is not dead, and he is still alive. " Xiao Yao said with a smile¡° Oh, oh Luo Yin nodded and was relieved. As long as you know that grandfather Chen is OK, you won''t be so concerned about other problems... After Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge enter the star gate together, Luo Yin comes to his safe side¡° Anwen, where is grandfather Chen? " Luo Yin said, "will you take me to him?" Anshan: "it doesn''t know what to say. I wonder if this girl is stupid? Can''t you see such an obvious thing? No wonder. If Luo Yin is really smart enough, he will not believe Xiao Yao''s identity as "Chen Qi" and "Wu Xiao". Still too naive! After entering the star gate, make complaints about the song. "Scum man." Xiao Yao: "before, I thought that the girl might have something to do with you. Now it seems that she really is." Xu kuangge sighed. After all, there are too few pure men like myself¡° I have nothing to do with that girl. " Xiao Yao explained. Xu crazy song to ha ha. Step out of the gate. There was a tremor around. Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge stand side by side.

 Chapter 1963

    The fairies have nine states, and the demons have eighteen floors. Comparatively speaking, the territory of the demons is much smaller.


    Zhu Xianshan, Tu Shan, Mei Shan.


    Now, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are in Zhuxian mountain.


    As a matter of fact, each of the three mountains is as vast as the fairyland state.


    Although the territory of the demon kingdom is not big, the number of demon kingdom is definitely the largest among the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    It''s hard to become an immortal, but it''s also hard to become a demon. Comparatively speaking, it''s easier to become a demon.


    After all, everything has a spirit.


    When Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge come to Zhuxian mountain, after a short period of shaking, Zhuxian mountain is also calm.


    "What shall we do?" Xu kuangge turns around and looks at Xiao Yao.


    He always thinks Xiao Yao''s brain is very useful.


    At least better than myself.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "you can toss as much as you want."


    If someone hears such a chat carelessly, it''s estimated that they can make up a picture of G.


    Xu kuangge laughs and understands Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    At this time, there has been a group of demon clan, found them, and ran towards the back like crazy.


    Although in their view, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are invaders, but now, the invaders are too powerful.


    Give them a hundred courage and dare not rush up to compete with the two immortal emperors!


    "Ha ha, still want to run?" Xu kuangge roared, with a long sword in his hand, and a sword splashed a piece of demon corpse. Suddenly, the corpse was everywhere, and the dust was surging like waves.


    Xiao Yao just looked on coldly.


    Let Xu crazy song do such a thing.


    It''s not that he wants to pretend to be the boss. He just feels that Xu kuangge has a grudge in his heart.


    It''s good to take this opportunity to get rid of the resentment.


    From seeing Xu kuangge to now, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge have a tacit understanding and choose not to ask anything.


    He didn''t ask Xiao Yao what he was doing now, or what he was going to do next.


    Similarly, Xiao Yao didn''t ask why Huafan became a sword spirit, let alone why Xu kuangge went to duel with Beidou Xiandi.


    When you say nothing at all.


    It seems that Xiao Yao can guess Xu kuangge''s idea, and so can the other party.


    In this state, it''s actually very good.


    Xu kuangge''s body flies into the sky. In the darkness, only the sword in his hand keeps flashing rainbow light, which makes Xu kuangge more natural and unrestrained.


    With a sword, hundreds of demons will be killed.


    Another sword was waved out, and there were bursts of crying and howling.


    At this time, Xu kuangge is not like an Immortal Emperor, but a murderer.


    Maybe it''s not fun to kill like this, so Xu kuangge rushed directly into the demon clan with a black iron sword.


    Such as the wolf into the sheep, hand up sword down, complaints.


    Xu kuangge seems to enjoy the present state.


    His speed is faster and faster, and his murderous spirit is great.


    Xu kuangge suddenly flew up into the air again, and the dark iron sword in his hand radiated thousands of rays. Even if it was a torrential rain of sword, it fell densely.


    It''s another wail, continuous.


    For those demons, the appearance and killing of Xu kuangge is a disaster.


    However, Xu kuangge is not willing to listen to their feelings and sad stories.


    After all, it''s not a good voice of China.


    "Stop it, stop it for me!"


    Suddenly, from a distance, came a loud voice.


    "You keep killing, I''ll help you stop him." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu kuangge was confused at that time.


    He was wondering if there was something wrong with his ears and why Xiao Yao would say such a thing at this time. It''s so weird


    They come to the demon world, is not to find those demon emperor directly began to talk about it?


    Now the demon emperor is coming, Xiao Yao even wants to stop each other?


    Xiao Yao seems to see the doubts in Xu kuangge''s heart and says with a smile, "wait until you are happy."


    Xu kuangge laughed and threw himself into the killing again.


    Xiao Yao stood in the center of the storm and felt that two forces were rushing towards them.


    Xiao Yao''s face with a sneer, is still not enough for fear.


    "Come down here!" A roar came from a distance. At the same time, the other party had bumped into Xu kuangge in the air.


    "Come here for me!" Xiao Yao''s body suddenly enlarged, and stretched out his hand, a grasp in the void, as if hit the iron wall, in an instant, the air began to turbulence.


    "Stop it, this is the demon world!" Another demon emperor''s voice said anxiously.


    After hearing this sound, the demon God who was attacked by Xiao Yao was going to fight back, but now after hearing this sound, he stopped immediately.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing, which he just wanted to understand.


    It''s in the demon world after all.


    If it''s in other places, the other party will not take care of it, but now it''s their demon emperor''s territory. If they really fight, even if these demon emperors can win Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, the end will not be very good.


    It''s the demons who suffer.


    It''s bad for the fish in the pond! This is also an unavoidable problem.


    "You two, are you from fairyland? Why do you come to kill the demon clan? " A demon emperor said slowly.


    The tone was smooth and revealed a strong curiosity.


    Such a thing is really rare.


    The relationship between demon world, demon world and fairyland has always been very bad, and even war may break out at any time. But for such a long time, no Immortal Emperor or demon God dares to kill directly in demon world.


    The demon emperor who is talking now is to dissuade him before and remind him that this is the demon kingdom.


    Obviously, the other side is more cautious, and they should consider more,.


    When the demon emperor appeared, there was almost no big difference with the fairies, but he had a pair of white wings. He looked very holy, like a special angel.


    However, Xiao Yao is very clear that this is not an angel, but a more terrible existence than the devil.


    Even the demons look down on the demons, and even think that they are not things.


    The white winged demon emperor was an old man. He was wearing a long white shirt and a white beard. He even had a fairyland manner. It''s a bit ironic to think about it.


    On the other side, another demon emperor also appeared.


    Compared with the old man, Xiao Yao thinks that the demon emperor, who looks a little disgusted, is more grounded. The two big eyes on the demon emperor''s head look like dragonflies. It''s not clear whether the other party is a demon. His body is long and thin, the hair on his body looks very exuberant, and the accumulation is more like a quadrangle.


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s not bad.


    After all, demons have to look like demons!


    One by one, they look like immortals. It''s too shameful.


    "This Taoist friend, do you dare to ask whether you are from the demon world or the fairyland?" The old demon emperor looked at Xiao Yao and said.


    They don''t need to ask about Xu kuangge''s identity at all.


    In recent times, the biggest thing in the fairyland is the birth of Xu kuangge, and he entered the realm of Immortal Emperor.


    This is almost known to all demons in the demon world.


    However, Xiao Yao''s identity is difficult for them to guess.


    "Ha ha, I said old Baimu demon, you don''t know this guy?" In addition, the demon emperor said with a sneer, "haven''t you seen the killing order of the fairies until now?"


    Baimu old demon, of course, is the old man.


    The demon emperor was still staring at Xiao Yao: "I don''t understand. Xiao Yao, you are the enemy of fairyland. In this case, we should be friends!"


    Xiao Yaole gave a smile.


    "Friends?"


    "Yes! Shouldn''t that be the case? " The big eye demon emperor said with a frown.


    Xu kuangge has stopped, and stands side by side with Xiao Yao again.


    The two of them looked at the big eyed demon emperor together, as if they were looking at an idiot.


    "Keke, two Taoist friends, I just checked the list of killing people in the fairyland, and then I realized that I have been closed for 500 years, and I don''t know much about what happened recently. So, why do you want to come to our demon world?" The White Shepherd demon emperor asked.


    Xiao Yao just realized that, no wonder the other party didn''t recognize him before.


    You know, Xiao Yao''s popularity is not so big in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s a household name.


    "Cut the crap and hand in my friends." Xu crazy song took a step forward, awe inspiring, cold voice said.


    "Your friend?" The White Shepherd demon emperor frowned and asked, "who is your friend?"


    "Hong feisheng, he was captured by the demon clan before. He thought that he was the hand of the demon clan''s son." Xu crazy song said simply.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor and the big eyed demon emperor looked at each other and were surprised.


    Although it is said that the demon clan and the fairy clan are always in a state of opposition, on the surface, they are still at peace.


    At least, it won''t involve Xiandi.


    For the demons, what they want to do most is not to fight with the fairies, but to fight with the demons first. When they run on both sides, they will surely get a lot of benefits.


    Maybe you can fish in troubled waters until the end, and then catch all the fairies and demons.


    It''s not just the fairies and the demons who want to unify heaven.


    They also have this idea. Although the demon clan is the weakest of the three clans, doesn''t the salted fish want to turn over¡° Well, Daoyou Xiao, give me some time and I''ll make a good investigation. How about that? " Said the White Shepherd. Xiao Yao shook his head¡° I don''t have so much time to waste. My shaking ability is not so small, is it? There''s nothing to investigate. Either hand in my friends or we''ll level zhuxianshan today! " Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with cold¡° Oh, it''s a big tone. I''m afraid that even the emperor Dongru is not as good as you? " The big eye demon emperor doesn''t think so¡° Therefore, I will kill the Immortal Emperor of Dongru in the future. " Xiao Yao wrote lightly. Don''t be impatient¡° Hum, others enter the Tao with sword and with Dan. Excuse me, Daoyou Xiao Yao, do you pretend to be forced into the Tao? " The big eyed demon emperor''s teeth cackled.

 Chapter 1964

    Xiao Yao is going to be angry.


    Big eye demon emperor''s words, let him very hurt.


    Unexpectedly, the biggest secret of his life was revealed by the demon clan.


    Is it because I don''t hide deep enough?


    How do you all know that I am forced into the Tao?


    He held his hands together and looked very nervous.


    Who on earth leaked the news


    As a matter of fact, what Xiao Yao said before was not forced. He always thought so in his heart.


    Although up to now, he did not fight with Dongru Xiandi, he knew in his heart that if the other party did not jump out now, it did not mean that he was very friendly to himself.


    Perhaps the other side has not come forward to do something, but it may not be that they have not added fuel to the flames.


    After too much chaos, Xiao Yaozhen couldn''t have any good feelings for those immortal emperors.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that the old man named Baimu demon emperor is more talkative. In fact, it''s not. At least Xiao Yao doesn''t think so. He can see that the strength and qualifications of Baimu demon emperor are higher than those of big eye demon emperor. The demon clan also attaches great importance to rules. At least it won''t take the strong seriously, So Xiao Yao judged that the big eyed demon emperor and the White Shepherd demon emperor looked more like singing red and white faces.


    "Either call out my friend or let''s die here." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    It''s full of momentum.


    Although Xiao Yao didn''t do it up to now, in the eyes of the two demon emperors, Xiao Yao was more threatening.


    It''s all their intuition. There''s no condition to support their guess.


    "Well, can you give us a little time?" The White Shepherd demon emperor said with a smile.


    "I said Bai Mu, why do you have to be polite to them? Is it really hard to fight? Are we afraid of them The big eye demon emperor said with disapproval.


    "Shut up Bai Mu looked furious and glared at the demon emperor.


    The big eye demon emperor closed his mouth, only hummed coldly. It still sounded so unhappy.


    Xiao Yao always looked on coldly.


    Even see it as a joke.


    In his opinion, the performance of the two demon emperors is an insult to his intelligence.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao''s heart has no fluctuation, and even wants to sing "actor" to each other.


    "How long do you want?" Xiao Yaoxu asked, squinting.


    "Give me three days, and I will return your friends in three days." White Shepherd demon emperor zhengse said.


    It sounds very sincere.


    Even if it''s very unreasonable Xu crazy song, I''m sorry to hear it.


    He was wondering if he had gone too far.


    Compared with the other side, he felt that he was not human


    Oh, yes, I''m not a human being now. I''m the Immortal Emperor.


    Isn''t Xiandi''s style always like this?


    Think of here, Xu crazy song is relieved.


    No shame!


    "What do you say?" Xu crazy song turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders.


    In fact, at this point, even if Xiao Yao does not want to wait, there is no way, can''t really kill all the demons? Let''s not say that it''s impossible to save Hong feisheng. Even if he can, Xiao Yao can''t expand to the point that he and Xu kuangge can destroy the whole demon clan. If it is really so simple, the demon world and the fairyland have already made a move, and it is impossible to wait for them.


    "Good." Xiao Yao nodded and chose to agree. There was nothing he could do.


    "If you don''t send my friend here in three days, I won''t give you face." Xu crazy song cold God said.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor arched his hand at Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao, and said with a smile, "thank you for giving me this thin face. Don''t worry, I will live up to your expectations!"


    next.


    It''s just silence.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge look at the two demon emperors in front of them, and the other side also looks at them.


    The air is almost frozen.


    After a while, the White Shepherd demon emperor asked: "what else can I do for you?"


    "No, I didn''t mean to wait three days? Hurry up and get busy Xiao Yao said.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor understood. He and the big eyed demon emperor looked at each other, and their faces were strange.


    "I said, are you going to stay in the demon world for three days?" The big eyed demon emperor finally said.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao also understood why the other side was surprised. He was not happy at that time. "Do you want us to go back empty handed?"


    "But this is the demon world..." big eye demon emperor headache way.


    "I know!" Xu kuangge then said, "I don''t care where this place is. In a word, you should hurry to work now. In three days, you must bring our friends here, otherwise..."


    Later words Xu crazy song did not continue to say, anyway, we all understand the meaning.


    The big eyed demon emperor was biting his teeth and burning with anger.


    He felt like he was about to explode.


    In front of these two bastards, they really don''t take their demon world seriously.


    It''s so amazing!


    What a bully!


    "So, are you going to stay in the demon world for three days?" Asked the White Shepherd.


    "Exactly." Xu kuangge said with a smile, "you are much smarter than the big eyed demon emperor."


    The big eye demon emperor was not happy at that time.


    "What big eye demon emperor, I''m Mengcheng demon emperor!" The big eye demon emperor is in a bad mood.


    Well


    It seems that the big eyed demon emperor is more comfortable.


    "Well, that''s about it. It''s time for you to get busy." Xu Hongge waved his hand and said.


    Mengcheng demon emperor turned and looked at Baimu demon emperor. Baimu demon Emperor just gave him a bitter smile.


    What can he do!


    In fact, now he has a lot of doubts to ask, just in front of Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song, there is no way to ask.


    "In that case, please help yourself." With these words, the White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly remembered something and quickly told him, "but please don''t hurt me


    Xu kuangge said with a smile, "do I look like I''m free? On the one hand, I''m not happy, on the other hand, I don''t want you demon emperors to come out quickly. "


    Baimu demon emperor wanted to scold him.


    Especially, you all have to stay in the demon world for three days. Do you seem to have something to do?


    It''s just nothing to do!


    If you have something else to do, please hurry up!


    Therefore, he was still not at ease, and simply said to the Mengcheng demon emperor around him, "go and deal with this matter. I''d better stay and take the two Taoist friends to visit the demon world."


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge rolled their eyes together.


    It''s just that you can''t believe it. It''s so high sounding.


    However, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t intend to stir up any storm in the demon world. They have enough opponents to face now. If they don''t have to, they don''t want to fight with the demon world. That''s forcing the demon world and the fairyland to join hands to deal with them. It''s really not cost-effective.


    Mengcheng demon emperor nodded, then glared at Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song, which left in anger.


    "I made you laugh." The White Shepherd demon emperor said with a smile, "Mengcheng is not old, so he has a big temper."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I don''t mean to laugh, I always think I smile very cute."


    The White Shepherd demon emperor was stunned for a long time.


    After all, they are not on the same channel with Xiao Yao. If they have to chat, they are forced to chat.


    For Baimu demon emperor, dealing with Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge is obviously a technical job.


    In fact, Bai Mu demon emperor and Xiao Yao Xu crazy song have nothing to talk about, mainly in his view, whether Xiao Yao or Xu crazy song, it seems that they don''t like to chat with him very much.


    He found that the focus of these two people around him was on the female goblins in the demon world.


    "Ouch, you see that? Just now that fox demon, Niang kind, really very good-looking Xiao Yao patted his thigh and said.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor glanced and said softly, "that''s the weasel demon."


    Xiao Yao


    Xu kuangge couldn''t take care of his life by himself. He said: "with your eyes, I think the female monster is still good-looking, with long legs and black clothes on her body. Tut Tut, is there a dark series?"


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    Xu kuangge is OK now!


    You know all about Diablo?


    The White Shepherd demon emperor coughed and said in a low voice, "Does emperor Xu Xiandi like that toad demon? Then I''ll call you over? "


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    No wonder the legs are so long.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are sitting on the same stone, unwilling to say anything.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor felt that it was not a matter to be so silent, so he began to find a topic. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he was glared by Xu kuangge: "shut up


    The White Shepherd demon emperor is full of grievances.


    What''s more, I haven''t said anything, OK?


    On the other hand, Mengcheng demon emperor is not going well at all.


    He is in a state of rage.


    "There are so many Fairies in the fairyland. Who can you catch? You have to catch Hong feisheng? Do you know how much support he has? Do you know that there are two strong men who have at least the strength of the Immortal Emperor who have already killed us in the demon world? " Mengcheng demon emperor''s chest fluctuated greatly.


    In front of him stood Hong feisheng. Only now, Hong feisheng''s half face is covered with scales, like a kind of fish scale. He grinned as if he felt embarrassed, but the smile looked very cold. He reached out and touched his body¡° This body is really wonderful... "He opened his mouth and spoke in a hoarse voice, like something stuck in his voice. Mengcheng demon emperor''s face is more and more ugly¡° It seems that I can''t satisfy the demands of those two guys. Dark wing, you''re the one who caused the trouble. So you have to find a way to solve it. " Mengcheng demon emperor zhengse said¡° Hong feisheng laughed. Smile is frivolous¡° Kill it. " He said in a husky voice. The mouth opens and closes, but gradually protrudes. Form a good arc, keep stretching. Like a bird''s beak.

 Chapter 1965

    Today''s Hong feisheng may not be called Hong feisheng.


    His body has become a lot bigger.


    In addition, the scales on the face, though only a small part, will suddenly appear in the beak, as well as the slowly growing black wings.


    May day doesn''t mean that any more.


    When Mengcheng demon emperor came here, he realized that he might be late.


    Although he knew the plan of the dark winged demon emperor before, he didn''t take it seriously at that time.


    In his view, a fairy, the strength is not so good, can be taken away by the demon emperor, is simply good luck, a blessing.


    The strength of the dark wing demon emperor has always been the strongest among the four demon emperors in the demon world.


    Most importantly, the dark winged demon emperor is not young.


    Maybe he realized that his time was coming. In order to get rid of life and death, he had to give up again and put his soul into another body.


    Sounds simple, but it''s not.


    It''s very difficult to find the body that can really hold the spirit of the demon emperor. Otherwise, for such a long time, there will not be only four demon emperors in the demon clan.


    The way of heaven is always patrolling, looking at Tianwaitian.


    Life and death, is the biggest rule.


    Anyone who dares to break this rule will be punished by heaven.


    This is also the truth that the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons all understand.


    But in order to get rid of life and death, there are always some immortals and demons that need to try.


    Unexpectedly, the dark wing demon emperor succeeded this time.


    You know, the chance of success, generally only one percent.


    The remaining 99% are completely broken souls, or the cultivation is pure waste, can only start from scratch.


    This is a long process, for those demon emperor, is also very terrible.


    They don''t want to go through that process, just like a good cook doesn''t want their children to be cooks.


    They know what the experience is like, so they can only avoid it.


    "This is the end of the story. We have no choice but to kill those two guys." The dark winged demon emperor said while intoxicated with his new body.


    Mengcheng demon emperor never spoke.


    Although he also looks at Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song is very unpleasant, but the idea of the dark wing demon emperor, he is not very agree with.


    Probably know what Mengcheng demon emperor is thinking.


    From the body of the dark winged demon emperor, a sudden burst of energy, like a mountain, will limit the Mengcheng demon emperor.


    "Dark wing, what do you want to do?" Mengcheng demon emperor''s face changed greatly.


    He always knew that the power of the dark wing demon emperor was far above himself, but he didn''t expect that the field power released by the other side was so powerful.


    In this case, if the other party wants to kill himself


    Is it absolutely impossible to escape?


    "Ha ha, why don''t you want to kill those two immortal emperors?" Dark wing demon emperor sneers to say.


    "Although Xu kuangge is an Immortal Emperor, his relationship with the fairyland has not been very good. As for Xiao Yao, he has never been an immortal, but a demon. But now I think he may not even be a demon. There are some special existence..." when the demon emperor of Mengcheng spoke, he was a little scared.


    He realized that his body was slowly being oppressed.


    It''s like putting a plastic bottle under a hydraulic press.


    Hydraulic, still moving down slowly.


    This feeling is enough to destroy him completely.


    "So, what do you want to say?" The dark wing demon emperor stretched out his hand and gently grasped the neck of the Mengcheng demon emperor. If you observe carefully, you will find that there is a layer of black light on the dark wing demon emperor''s hand, which is slowly penetrating into the body of the Mengcheng demon emperor.


    Although this process is very slow, but every second for the Mengcheng demon emperor is a kind of suffering.


    A torment from the depths of the soul.


    Originally, Mengcheng demon emperor had a lot to say.


    For example, he wants to tell the dark wing demon emperor that in fact, the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge and fairyland is not very good.


    Perhaps, the demon world can draw them together, and then jointly resist the enemy. In this way, their strength will become more powerful.


    But now, he did not dare to say these words, because the dark wing demon emperor was not really willing to listen.


    "Kill! Let''s kill them together Mengcheng demon emperor hysterically said.


    When this sentence came out, the invisible power that I felt disappeared in an instant.


    Mengcheng demon emperor immediately felt like a relief, like a circle from the gate of hell.


    In fact, it''s not accurate to say that, because for their existence, the gate of death is nothing to be afraid of.


    Although he felt that it was very unkind to do so.


    But he also felt that only by living on his own can he evaluate what is kind and what is not.


    Be a demon!


    You have to be honest.


    It''s not that Mengcheng demon emperor is not willing to consider for the demon world, but the premise to consider for the demon world is to consider for himself first.


    Otherwise, it''s all bullshit.


    "However, the strength of those two guys is really strong. If we are one-on-one, we may not be sure." Mengcheng said in a low voice.


    "Isn''t the White Shepherd demon emperor already out of the pass?" Dark wing demon emperor frowns to say.


    "But the White Shepherd demon Emperor may not be willing to stand on our side." Mengcheng demon emperor said with a bitter smile, "it can be seen that Bai Mu really wants to get along with those two people. He doesn''t want them to help us demon clan, but he would like to keep a good relationship."


    Dark wing demon emperor frowned and sat down slowly.


    "Ha ha, this old thing is really more and more alive. When does our demon world need such a helper?" Dark wing demon emperor sneers to say.


    Mengcheng demon emperor sighed in his heart.


    For the dark wing demon emperor such words, he is very disapproval.


    He knew very well that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, or for the dark winged demon emperor, the bastard might not know how to have a relationship with those two.


    However, now the dark wing demon emperor has been standing on the cusp of the storm.


    This is a multiple choice question.


    Either, let the dark wing demon emperor live well, or kill the dark wing demon emperor, and give an account to the two madmen who come to the demon world and start killing.


    There is no other choice.


    "Is Zihong still closed?" The dark winged demon emperor asked.


    "It should be, at least 50 years before he can go through the customs." Mengcheng demon emperor said.


    Zihong is the fourth demon emperor in the demon world.


    However, Zihong demon emperor has not been a demon emperor for a long time. He is also the weaker one among the four demon emperors in the demon world.


    In the demon world, age and strength are definitely equal.


    Interestingly, whether it is fairyland or demon world, there will be a lot of proud children.


    At a young age, you can have extraordinary strength. But in the demon world, there is no such existence.


    In the words of fairies, the demon world is the abandoned son of heaven.


    Even in the way of heaven, they think that the demon clan does not deserve genius.


    However, the demon clan also has the longest life span, so they don''t need to care about it at all.


    As long as you concentrate on cultivation, your strength will reach a peak.


    The dark winged demon emperor has been practicing for tens of thousands of years, and it''s hard for him to have the strength he has now, but he has to go to the end of his life. Naturally, he is not willing to give up. What''s more, Hong feisheng''s body is very special, and he can even be affirmed by the Demon Stone.


    Even in the demon world, if you can get the affirmation of the Demon Stone and wake up the Demon Stone, there is a 99% possibility of becoming the demon emperor.


    However, this is still a fairy!


    Therefore, in any case, the dark wing demon emperor is not willing to miss this opportunity.


    When Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge came to kill him, he also had a headache, but for the sake of his body, he felt that everything was worth it.


    After the success, his cultivation not only did not lose, but took a step forward.


    If he is before, absolutely impossible to let Mengcheng demon emperor feel so oppressive!


    He''s still enjoying it.


    So if someone wants to help the body get back, he can''t promise anything, even if he tries his best!


    "Well, you go to hand over Zihong first. It shouldn''t be difficult for the three of us to deal with those two, even if the White Shepherd demon emperor doesn''t want to do it." The shadow demon emperor said with a smile, "in fact, I think that when the three of us are willing to fight, the White Shepherd demon emperor will stand with us even if he doesn''t want to."


    The reason is not hard to accept, just as the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was forced by the Western Yao Immortal Emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor of Mengcheng thought about it and thought that what he said was reasonable, so he nodded.


    In order to make the dark wing demon emperor more happy, he also deliberately followed each other''s meaning and said: "in fact, in my opinion, those two bastards can''t stay. Hum, they are from fairyland and demon world, so what? Can we not take our demon world seriously? Before they just came to our demon world, they dare to attack our demon family. If we don''t take this tone out, how can we give an account to our demon family? Are we the demon emperor also entitled to be respected by the demon clan? "


    "It''s reasonable, so it''s an arrow on the string. I have to send it!" The dark wing demon emperor laughed and clapped his hand on the Mengcheng demon emperor''s shoulder.


    As an elder to a younger.


    In fact, if you really according to age, the dark wing demon emperor can really be regarded as the elder of Mengcheng demon emperor.


    As a result, patting, the expression of the dark winged demon emperor suddenly became a little stiff, and the expression on his face kept changing.


    His outstretched hand suddenly trembled. Then, the shadow demon emperor immediately changed his face and grabbed the wrist with his other hand¡° Dark wing demon Emperor... What''s the matter? " Mengcheng demon emperor''s face changed. Dark wing demon emperor did not speak, always fighting with each other in the left and right hands. It looks funny. After waiting for a while, suddenly, the dark wing demon emperor slowly opened his mouth. With another voice, said: my body... Back to me!

 Chapter 1966

    Staying in the demon world is a kind of leisure for Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    However, I don''t know why, Xiao Yao always has a very bad premonition.


    However, he didn''t like to frighten himself. Besides, this was originally a tiger''s den, and he was fully prepared before he came here.


    It''s not too much to describe Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s behavior by knowing that there are tigers in the mountain and they prefer to travel in the tiger mountain.


    "You say, what does the demon world want to do?" Xu crazy song looked at Xiao Yao, frowned and said, "it''s just looking for someone in the demon world. Don''t they even have this ability? Haven''t they heard from each other for such a long time?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "there must be something we don''t know."


    Xu kuangge asked: "since this is the case, then we..."


    Although the words didn''t finish, they looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of inquiring eyes.


    Obviously, I hope the other party will complete the following words.


    In response, Xiao Yao could only shake his head helplessly and said, "three days is not enough."


    Xu Bingge nodded.


    He always feels that he and Xiao Yao are waiting to die


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready." Xiao Yao, mysterious and unpredictable, smiles.


    Xu kuangge looks at him curiously.


    Xiao Yao intends to sell this pass, so he just continues to smile mysteriously, but does not speak.


    Xu crazy song suddenly has an impulse to press Xiao Yao on the ground.


    Mother, this kind of behavior is too hateful.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor came to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    The pace is slow, it seems that something is hidden in the heart.


    When Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge were in front of each other, a smile reappeared on their face.


    "Two Taoist friends, what do you think of our demon world?" The White Shepherd demon emperor said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao raised his eyelids, glanced at him, frowned slightly, and said, "do you really want to hear?"


    White Mu demon emperor a Leng, shook to shake head: "that still calculate."


    Xiao Yao was choked.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor smiles and looks like an old fox: "I just think there must be no good words in Xiao Yao''s mouth."


    Xu kuangge laughed and peed.


    Obviously, the White Shepherd demon Emperor didn''t live in vain for so many years. It wasn''t long before he had found out Xiao Yao''s way of speaking.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said nothing.


    "I said, old man, did my friend find it?" Xu kuangge asked.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor sighed and said, "please don''t worry, two Taoist friends. I''ll leave this matter to the Mengcheng demon emperor. Haven''t I stayed with you these two days? I don''t know exactly what''s going on


    Xu kuangge just sneered: "I know you''re trying to prevaricate me by saying that. After all, this is the demon world. If you want to say that there is no connection between you, I can''t believe it. However, no matter what you think, as long as you don''t hand me over, I promise that you four demon emperors will die very ugly. That''s a pretty ugly one. "


    That''s the threat.


    A blatant threat without any cover up.


    Xu crazy song''s tone, slowly confident.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor''s face was a little ugly. He nodded his head and refused to comment. He had already said that, and obviously there was no way to continue talking. Although he said that the White Shepherd demon emperor had been used to talking with Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge these two days, he was still a little uncomfortable when he heard these words, so he left in a hurry and turned away.


    After the White Shepherd demon emperor left, Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pulled Xu crazy song''s shoulder. He asked seriously, "I just want to ask, Xu Jianxian, who gave you this confidence?"


    "Ha?" Xu crazy song didn''t respond.


    Xiao Yao asked: "I''m just a little hard to understand. There are so many demon families in the demon world, and there are four demon emperors. Can we really fight?"


    Xu crazy song gas inverted cool air: "before you said, you are ready for it?"


    "Yes, if they don''t hand over Hong feisheng, we will stay in the demon world." Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Xu crazy song stares round the eye bead son: "this is the preparation that you do well?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smiley face: "is it enough?"


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    All of a sudden, he wanted to press his opponent''s head into the ground.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that he might not be Xiao Yao''s opponent.


    Originally into the Immortal Emperor, he thought he could hang Xiao Yao, but did not expect that Xiao Yao also entered the same level.


    Although he can''t see Xiao Yao''s accomplishments, as long as he stands beside Xiao Yao, he will have a sense of stability.


    It''s like standing on a mountain.


    As for what this feeling is, he has no way to make it clear in words.


    In the demon world, until the deadline.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor appeared again.


    In fact, the other side is not willing to appear, but because Xu kuangge takes out his dark iron sword.


    For Xu kuangge, this is his "big call".


    Mainly take out the black iron sword. Within a minute, the White Shepherd demon emperor will definitely appear in front of him.


    Xu kuangge stood on a stone and looked down at the White Shepherd demon emperor. He didn''t have a good way: "do you think you are cheap? How many times have I called you, and you pretend you can''t hear me. You''d only show up if I took out my sword? " Xu kuangge asked.


    The White Shepherd demon Emperor just laughed with him.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Hongge frowned, jumped down from the stone, reached out his hand and grabbed the White Shepherd demon emperor''s beard, and asked, "where''s my friend?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor''s expression was a little embarrassed, and his eyes showed deep helplessness.


    "Two Taoist friends, would you like to listen to me slowly?" Asked the White Shepherd.


    Suddenly a flash of light, Xiao Yao has come to the front, straight out of a punch, directly hit the white sheep demon emperor''s chest.


    "Boom" for a while, there was a bang in the body of the White Shepherd demon emperor. With this bang, the body of the White Shepherd demon emperor also flew out directly.


    "I don''t want to hear you speak slowly." Xiao Yao replied.


    Xu crazy songs are silly.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Yao to say that he would do it as soon as he could.


    There''s no sign.


    When the White Shepherd demon emperor got up, Xiao Yao had killed each other again.


    "Daoyou, listen to me first!" The White Shepherd demon emperor looks really worried.


    The strength of the demon emperor is always lower than that of the Immortal Emperor and the demon God.


    Take a simple example, three demon emperors together, may be the opponent of two immortal emperors.


    Although Xiao Yao felt that he was still a long way away from the other side when he was fighting with the demon God Fu Tu, it was not a big problem for him to deal with a demon emperor with his current strength. Moreover, before that, he had gradually become familiar with his own power, and the circle just now was completely free.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you listen to him first?" Xu kuangge asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao laughed, nodded, looked at the White Shepherd demon emperor, said: "then you talk about it first."


    "Cough..." Bai Mu demon emperor patted his body with one hand, then stood up and went to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    "Two Taoist friends, I don''t want to hide from you. In fact, your friend is no longer here." The White Shepherd demon emperor said with a cold breath.


    "He''s not in the demon world?" Xu crazy song frowned and asked.


    "No, I mean, he''s dead..." said the White Shepherd demon emperor with a sigh.


    Xu crazy song looked at Xiao Yao, but found that Xiao Yao is still calm, as if the news did not cause him too much impact.


    The White Shepherd demon Emperor didn''t know whether he needed to go on.


    Always feel, there is a very embarrassing feeling.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is clearly to say to him: you continue to make up, if I believe, I lose.


    What the hell is that?


    "Xiao Yao, Daoyou, originally I shouldn''t have told you about this, but I really don''t want to have a lot of trouble with you. In my opinion, you are always our best allies in dealing with the demons and fairies..." the White Shepherd demon emperor sighed and said.


    Xiao Yao is still silent.


    "You go on." But Xu kuangge said.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor was grateful to see Xu crazy song.


    If no one answers, he really doesn''t know what to say.


    "In fact, the one who captured your friend is the child of the dark wing demon emperor. It''s just because he was injured too much. When he came back to the demon world, he was dead." When the White Shepherd demon emperor spoke, his eyes also showed sadness. However, he gave Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao a sad look.


    "Why do you want to catch Hong feisheng?" Xu crazy song frowned and asked.


    He didn''t understand what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time, but he was still curious.


    "Because he can wake up the Demon Stone, if he is willing to become a demon family, he can definitely become a demon emperor in the future!" The White Shepherd demon emperor said, "so, this is also the loss of our demon clan..."


    Xu crazy song nodded: "so, in your eyes, he is a plastic talent?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor nodded and glanced at Xiao Yao.


    He always thinks that the guy who never talks is the most difficult to fool.


    As soon as Xu kuangge wanted to speak, Baimu demon emperor continued: "because of this matter, I have severely scolded the dark winged demon emperor, and I can guarantee that he will never protect his weaknesses. This matter is done by the dark winged demon emperor. Therefore, we are willing to hand over the demon and let you dispose of it!" The White Shepherd demon emperor clenched his teeth and said solemnly.


    Xu crazy song grabbed his hair, don''t know what to say. Xiao Yao just blinked at the white sheep demon emperor. After waiting for a long time, Baimu demon Emperor didn''t speak again. Xiao Yao finally said: "finished?"¡° Well... "The White Shepherd demon emperor was very upset¡° Well, go to hell. " Xiao Yao finished this sentence, has been a punch toward the white sheep demon emperor hit in the past. The momentum is like a rainbow.

 Chapter 1967

    This fist, not to mention the White Shepherd demon emperor, even Xu crazy song did not expect.


    This is to say do it!


    Not a little bit of precaution, not a little bit of concern


    This fist hit the White Shepherd demon emperor''s chest.


    Xiao Yao took another step forward.


    This step is hundreds of meters away.


    The blow just now also hit the White Shepherd demon emperor hundreds of meters away.


    Just when the other party wanted to get up, Xiao Yao hit it again.


    It can shake the sky.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor has got up.


    A vast energy poured out from his body, turned into a huge hammer, and beat Xiao Yao back.


    "Ha ha ha, old White Shepherd, what can I say? Even if you want to step back, the other party will not agree with you!" A sharp voice came from a distance.


    Xiao Yao''s face looks still calm.


    Xu crazy song has been standing on Xiao Yao''s side, frowning tightly, said softly: "at least there are three demon emperors, it''s hard to deal with."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    What Xu kuangge can detect, he can also detect.


    "No, there is also a demon emperor who is lurking underground and seems to be planning to attack us secretly." Xu kuangge sighed again and said, "it seems that the demon clan is going to turn against us."


    Xiao Yao chuckled, turned his face and looked at Xu kuangge, and said, "turn your face around, turn your face around. Do you think we came to the demon world to make peace with them? How can they be good if they don''t hand over Hong feisheng now? "


    Xu kuangge chuckled a few times and said, "you say this as if they are willing to call Hong feisheng out, and then we can leave."


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded his head.


    Xiao Yao took a few steps forward,


    The pace is slow, with a smile on his face.


    It seems to be full of disdain.


    "Come on, let me see. After giving you three days, how are you getting ready?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu kuangge was speechless.


    This is really


    More arrogant than myself!


    To say that Xiao Yao did not make any preparation, now I don''t believe Xu kuangge.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu kuangge and pointed to the White Shepherd demon emperor standing in front of them.


    "Dare you do them?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The xuantie sword in Xu''s crazy singer has burst out a sword light.


    This is how he responds to Xiao Yao.


    "I said, two Taoist friends, why is this necessary?" The White Shepherd demon emperor sighed, looking at Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s eyes have become a little banter, "do you really think that you two can trample on our whole demon world? Originally, we are willing to sacrifice a son, but you still don''t agree, don''t want to give up, do you really think our demon world has no temper? Hum


    When he spoke, his voice had become pitiful, as if he had won.


    Xiao Yao just laughed.


    "If it''s really us, do you really think that we dare to come to the demon world to trouble you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the White Shepherd demon emperor''s face changed again.


    He frowned and said nothing.


    At this time, the demon emperor of Mengcheng had come to his side and said with a smile: "I said the White Shepherd demon emperor, the more you live, the more you go back. It''s so easy to be scared by the other side?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor ignored him.


    He felt that when Xiao Yao said these words, he looked very calm and didn''t mean to scare him.


    What''s more, they have reached this point, and the other side is deliberately bluffing themselves


    Isn''t this the pain of idle eggs?


    At this time, another figure appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao''s face suddenly became strange.


    "Ha ha ha, I hear you are looking for me! I''m in front of you now. What are you going to do? " The figure looked at Xiao Yao with a playful smile, and his expression when he spoke was as much as he owed to beat.


    Xu crazy song seems to have realized something, although he has never met Xu crazy song, but listen to each other''s words, he has guessed nine times out of ten.


    So he turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked, "is this Hong feisheng?"


    Xiao Yao calm face, nodded.


    Xu kuangge sneered and said, "in other words, is it the nest occupied by the dove now?"


    Xiao Yao looks at the dark wing demon emperor, although the other side is Hong feisheng''s appearance, but he is very clear that Hong feisheng has given up.


    "It''s not your stuff. You shouldn''t take it." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha, it''s mine now." Dark wing demon Huang Si is not afraid, "and, as long as it''s mine, no one can take it away!"


    Xu kuangge spits on the ground without saying a word.


    "What do you mean?" Dark wing demon emperor, the whole demon is not good, full face muddled force.


    "I can''t get used to other people boasting more than me!" Xu kuangge said with pride.


    The dark winged demon emperor has a black face and doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Hum, vulgar!


    "There''s another one. Come out, too." Xiao Yao said.


    There was no movement, but the faces of the three demon emperors were not good-looking.


    "Since you don''t want to come out, let me invite you out." When he spoke, Xiao Yao had already stamped his feet. Suddenly, the whole demon world fell into a tremor.


    This is the advantage of pulling the force of heaven and earth.


    Even those demons and immortals can''t have Xiao Yao''s ability.


    After all, this is not another place, it''s the demon world!


    Just like Xiao Yao can destroy the three planets in the Satan region with his fingers, but he can''t destroy the fairyland, the demon world and the demon world without saying a word.


    This is the most special place in the world.


    The energy here is beyond your imagination.


    Well


    It''s not advertising.


    Suddenly, at the foot of Xiao Yao, there is a crack.


    Suddenly a black bird flew out of the crack, and when it was in the air, it turned into a human again.


    "Are they all here now?" Xu kuangge held the black iron sword in his hand and said with a sneer, "just the four of you, it''s not enough to see!"


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    What''s more, I think you are more boastful than the dark winged demon Emperor


    Don''t say a crazy song, even with Xiao Yao, it can''t be the opponent of the four demon emperors.


    So


    Behind Xiao Yao, a star gate appeared.


    "No! Stop the gate from opening The White Shepherd demon emperor yelled in a hurry.


    He might have thought that Xiao Yao''s words before were just a kind of fierce and evil.


    But now when the gate appeared, he immediately realized that the other side really had help!


    See Mengcheng demon emperor has rushed over, the body energy crazy force, Xu crazy song just used a sword, will the other party to force back.


    "Don''t worry." Xu kuangge grinned and said, "that''s where it is! Don''t you want to fight? Let''s have a big one then. "


    A dragon has come out of the gate.


    And then there''s the second, the third.


    The front green dragon, after leaving the star gate, has been transformed into a human shape, still a green shirt.


    Hundreds of dragon people are pouring out from the gate.


    Such a scene is quite spectacular.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor said coldly, "no wonder you two dare to come to our demon world. It turns out that you have colluded with the dragon clan."


    The dark winged demon emperor looked at the man in the blue shirt and asked, "Sir, is that the Dragon God who was born suddenly?"


    The green dragon just glanced at the dark winged demon emperor and sneered: "you are not worthy to talk with me."


    Obviously, Qinglong didn''t pay attention to these demon emperors.


    You know, his strength is above the devil.


    The demon emperor can''t even fight the Immortal Emperor, not to mention the demon God and Dragon God.


    When I saw the green dragon, the brains of those demon emperors were not enough.


    Originally, the appearance of a Dragon God was a big news.


    After all, the strength of Dragon God is obvious to all.


    What they didn''t expect was that the Dragon God was Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s biggest reliance when they came to the demon world this time.


    This is definitely not good news for them.


    If we had known earlier, maybe these demon emperors would not have taken this step at all.


    At least, Baimu demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor will not.


    "My Lord, am I late?" Green Dragon walks to Xiao Yao with a smile and asks.


    Xiao Yao smile: "almost, pinch point to come?"


    "Ha ha, if it were me, I would come faster, but I would have to take these wastes with me, so naturally it would be much slower." Green Dragon said.


    The waste in his mouth, of course, is the hundred dragon tribe.


    But there was no aoxiu Aochu in it, which made him feel a little surprised.


    He asked, and Qinglong gave him the answer.


    "You told me before to take good care of aoxiu and Aochu. When I got back to the dragon clan, I found that their talent was pretty good, and they were likely to become dragon gods. So you injected a little dragon Qi into their bodies, and it took some time to refine them. It can be regarded as laying a foundation for them again." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao''s face showed gratitude: "please."


    "Yes, sir. I should do it." Then, green dragon is a little excited again, "adult, have you broken through again?" Xiao Yao nodded with a smile¡° Yes, yes Green Dragon''s mouth trembled, "in time, you will be able to recast your glory!" Xiao Yao regarded these words as flattery. He is really not willing to give himself too much pressure, otherwise, it will only make his life more difficult¡° OK, let''s talk about these words later. There are still some demon kings around. I have to trouble you to solve the problem of the dragon clan. " Xiao Yao said. The Green Dragon nodded, then snorted coldly, and said, "some demon kings are just there. If these dragon people can''t deal with these demon kings, they don''t want to go back to the Dragon kingdom. They just die here." All the dragon people were scared, and Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. It seems that Qinglong is just a better person to talk to. In fact, this is also very good, with the Dragon God, or such a strict Dragon God, to reproduce the glory of the dragon family, probably not too long?

 Chapter 1968

    For a moment, the situation suddenly became delicate.


    Originally, the four demon emperors headed by the dark winged demon emperor, and arranged hundreds of demon kings nearby, the purpose is to lay a net, so that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge can not escape.


    It''s not too much to say that such a great disparity of strength, so that the dark wing demon emperor and other demon families have begun to be complacent, and they think that the victory is in hand, but suddenly they kill a group of dragon families, including a Dragon God. This has a great impact on these demons.


    Now has not begun to fight, the demon clan has fallen into a dilemma.


    From the present point of view, this is no longer a battle.


    This is a war!


    In addition to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, the strength of the dragon clan should not be underestimated. In addition, the appearance of the Dragon God has caused too much pressure on the demon clan. Although this is the demon Kingdom and their home court, once the battle starts, the situation will enter an uncontrollable situation. The demon clan under the demon king has no way to join it. They will be strangled by air pressure as soon as they get close, There is no doubt about that.


    Most of all, now it''s the demons.


    Why fight in the demon world?


    This special is to win, the demon world will also become a ruin, right? How about going to Longyu?


    These words, those demon emperors all suppress in the heart, have no way to say.


    Even if they don''t say it, they know that the dragon clan won''t agree.


    Looking at the smile on Xiao Yao''s face, the four demon emperors wanted to rush up and beat each other hard.


    They don''t understand. Since Xiao Yao has the support of the dragon family, can''t they say it earlier?


    As long as they had said it earlier, they would certainly consider their interests, so they might not have made such a choice.


    So now the four demon kings of the demon clan all think that Xiao Yao is suspected of playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. It''s all about setting them up and letting them take the bait. It''s estimated that the purpose is to catch all the demon clan.


    "Daoyou Xiao, I suddenly feel that we can have a good chat." The White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and a group of dragon people all turned around and looked at the White Shepherd demon emperor.


    It was like looking at a fool.


    "Now you want to talk?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "sorry, I don''t really want to talk to you."


    The White Shepherd demon emperor''s face is very ugly.


    "Hum, I said Bai Mu, don''t try to communicate with them. Now that they have the support of the dragon clan, they think they can eat our demon clan." The dark winged demon emperor said, "but do we demon people have people who are greedy for life and afraid of death? Let me ask you, you demons, how dare you fight


    "Fight


    "Fight


    The demon world is like boiling water.


    Not only the demon kings who have been arranged to ambush, but also some demon soldiers and demon generals are angry and full of war at this time.


    I wish I could roll up my sleeves now and take a good turn with Xiao Yao.


    It has to be said that the ability of the dark wing demon emperor to bewitch the demon heart is good.


    The remaining three demon emperors glared at the dark wing demon emperor.


    This bastard is going to force the demon clan to a dead end!


    After such a toss, the demon world is boiling. If they still choose to compromise at this time, how can they face the demon family?


    This was originally the matter of the dark wing demon emperor!


    It doesn''t have much to do with them.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge brought the Dragon tribe to the demon world. They didn''t come for the demon tribe. They just wanted to kill the dark wing demon emperor, OK?


    I have a relationship with Lao Tzu!


    But now, the dark wing demon emperor used this method to put them up.


    The situation suddenly became a little difficult.


    "In that case, let''s fight." Xu crazy singer Xuan iron sword flashing a sword light, at the end of this sentence, he has rushed to the dark wing demon emperor, in the rush past, he vaguely heard Xiao Yao shout a voice.


    "Do not destroy his flesh!" Xiao Yao said.


    Although Xu kuangge was curious, he wrote down this sentence.


    Is Hong feisheng still alive?


    With this doubt in his heart, his sword mobilized a great momentum to form a whirling sword Gang, which covered the demon land for ten kilometers and swept away.


    The ten kilometer sword Gang is like a forbidden zone of life. Those who enter without permission should be punished!


    Xu crazy song jumped up, turned into a rainbow, and went into Jiangang. Jiangang''s moving speed suddenly accelerated, and once again set off a killing in the demon world.


    When Xu crazy song shot, the prelude to the war has been a sword to open.


    The sword spirit is rippling, forcing back wave after wave of demon king.


    "Die for me!" Suddenly, a roar came from behind Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge turned around and saw the ferocious face of the dark winged demon emperor. He frowned a little and could only step back for some distance. At the same time, with his wrists and wrists, the immortal force in his body surged wildly, forming a sword wind, which forced him back again.


    If it''s not what Xiao Yao said before, Xu kuangge has absolutely no pressure to face the dark wing demon emperor.


    But Xiao Yao said, can''t destroy each other''s body, let Xu crazy song feel constrained, don''t know what to do.


    Is it difficult for him to rush over and strangle the dark winged demon emperor by the neck?


    Don''t say to do it like this. Just think about it like this. Xu kuangge thinks it''s stupid.


    At this time, there was a strong wind behind him, accompanied by a force of pressure.


    Although Xu kuangge didn''t look back, he didn''t worry.


    Because he has heard Xiao Yao''s voice.


    "Your opponent is here."


    When Mengcheng demon emperor rushed to Xu kuangge''s body, his body was suddenly thrown out by a vast energy.


    Before Mengcheng demon emperor struggled to get up, Xiao Yao had once again killed him with the spring and autumn sword.


    Before the Immortal Emperor is killed, try the sword with the demon emperor first.


    Mengcheng demon emperor''s eyes suddenly become blue, even if he shoots out two beams from his eyes, and smashes at Xiao Yao with a very fast speed.


    Xiao Yao dodged, the beam still did not stop, fell on a demon king in the distance, instantly the demon king''s body was torn to pieces, became powder, and fell from the sky.


    You may not believe it. It''s raining ashes.


    It''s exciting to think about it, isn''t it?


    "Asshole, asshole!" Seeing that he didn''t succeed in one blow, he killed a demon king on his side. Mengcheng demon emperor was furious and killed Xiao Yao again with full of anger.


    Xiao Yao was not happy at that time.


    He can''t understand why the other party is angry?


    It''s like the demon king killed himself.


    It''s him, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao is very angry. He reaches out his hand. A strange fire flies out of his palm and pours directly on the face of Mengcheng demon emperor.


    Mengcheng demon emperor''s face changed greatly, and he ran away in a hurry. After Xiao Yao broke through, the original strange fire got the blessing of new power again. If it was put in the past, although Xiao Yao''s strange fire had great lethality, it would still not be put in the eyes of these demon emperors. After all, the power gap was too big.


    But now Xiao Yao has made a breakthrough, and the phagocytic ability of strange fire has been improved again. Even a strong man like Mengcheng demon emperor, in the face of strange fire, his first reaction is to dodge quickly, instead of rushing to meet the tough immediately. To say, the demon clan is ahead of the demon God and the Immortal Emperor in one thing, that is, their ability to judge danger, which may also be an animal instinct, and the demon clan magnifies this instinct countless times, becoming their ability.


    In short, it is to seek good fortune and avoid evil.


    Because of this, Mengcheng demon emperor will not take into account what face is not face, the first reaction is to quickly avoid.


    On the other hand, the combination of Baimu demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor can only compete with Qinglong. Part of the reason is that Qinglong has not entered the realm of dragon victory for a long time. If the holidays grow a little longer, even if the two demon emperors join hands, they may not be the opponents of Qinglong.


    The strength of Dragon God is so powerful!


    Although the White Shepherd demon emperor and the Zihong demon emperor can still hold the green dragon, judging from the current situation, the defeat of the White Shepherd demon emperor and the Zihong demon emperor is only a matter of time, and will not last long at all.


    In fact, Baimu demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor have their own ideas.


    They now hope that the dark wing demon emperor or Mengcheng demon emperor can quickly solve Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, so that they can help them to kill Qinglong.


    The idea is beautiful, but Mengcheng demon emperor can only be chased by Xiao Yao, there is no chance to reverse the war.


    The only chance is the dark wing demon emperor.


    The strength of the dark wing demon emperor was originally the most powerful of the four demon emperors. In addition, because of Hong feisheng''s body, Xu kuangge couldn''t make a big start and a big close. He killed decisively and was restricted everywhere, so that he was in a bad position. Fortunately, Xu kuangge''s sword spirit is domineering. Even if he is in the downwind, the dark wing demon emperor does not dare to rush into the strong wind to fight with him.


    He knew that Xu kuangge didn''t dare to do anything about him in a short time, but it didn''t mean that he would dare to rush up to die.


    People dare not kill you with a knife. You have to hit it. Isn''t that insane?


    There was a stalemate.


    The Stargate, which broke the deadlock, appears again.


    The faces of the four demon emperors all changed.


    They want to swear.


    These bastards, even have helpers?


    Before the dragon, they have caused a lot of psychological pressure.


    As a result, there are still backers?


    How can we play?


    Play an egg!


    Although they know that the relationship between Xiao Yao and the fairies is not very good, these demon emperors still have a lot of pressure in their hearts. They also know that even if the fairies don''t have a good relationship with Xiao Yao, they can''t stand up and help the fairies deal with them. In this grand view, the fairies are very clear. It''s not too much to say that they love their feathers, think highly of themselves and disdain to be with the fairies.


    So they don''t expect the fairies to help them. The door of my heart opened and a man in a black robe came out¡° It''s from the demons The White Shepherd demon emperor''s face was very blue and ugly. Xiao Yao seems to come from the demons, right? However, what he didn''t notice was that Xiao Yao''s face was also grim at this time. It doesn''t seem optimistic.

 Chapter 1969

    A demon god suddenly appeared in the demon world.


    If this is put in the past, it is nothing new.


    After all, the fairies are so hostile that the demons and Demons move around more frequently.


    Not to mention whether the demons and demons can really unite and have no gap, at least such a false appearance can make the fairies feel afraid.


    That''s the real purpose.


    Therefore, the relationship between the demons and the demons has not been very strong. They all take what they need. In some ancient places, what did the demons fight for?


    Now to see the arrival of the demon God, the brains of the four demon emperors are not enough.


    They don''t think the devil will help them.


    After all, when Xiao Yao first came to Tianwaitian, he stayed in the demon world and had a very good relationship with the demons. No matter whether the other party is a demon or not, there is no doubt about that.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor''s face also showed a bitter smile, and felt that he was really wrong step by step.


    This time, the demon God who came to the demon world was not the one who used to deal with Xiao Yao.


    The overpowering God.


    When he saw this demon God, Xiao Yao felt very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yao is thinking that if the demon world is really willing to join in, then the demon God who comes here this time should also be the God of putu.


    After all, the relationship between the God and Xiao Yao is very good.


    But now it''s not Budu demon God, and he always feels that the demon God who comes to the demon world looks at him with something wrong.


    Although he is an optimist, at this time, he can''t think of a good place.


    Any mistake will influence the war situation.


    Although the war situation has been in a stalemate before, Xiao Yao is confident that as long as they are given enough time, the final victory will belong to them.


    This is Xiao Yao''s confidence,


    But now, Xiao Yao is wavering.


    "Covering hand demon God, do you also want to deal with our demon world?" The White Shepherd demon emperor yelled in his voice.


    Covering hand demon God looks very calm, with a smile on his face.


    Indeed, if it''s Xiao Yao or the White Shepherd demon emperor, he can''t laugh at this time. Only a character who has nothing to do with himself can be so calm.


    Unconsciously, Xiao Yao and the demon emperors all stopped and looked at the overlying demon God one by one with complicated eyes.


    Covering hand demon God but still did not speak, always keep silent, also don''t know is brewing what.


    "Well, I said that the grandson was silent on purpose. Did he enjoy being watched by everyone on purpose¡° Xu crazy song said.


    The overlying demon snorted coldly, and his face could not hang.


    Xiao Yao was shocked.


    It''s like


    Xu kuangge just hit the nail on the head!


    This special, what kind of demon God, is there such a need to find a sense of existence?


    Have nothing to do!


    "Cough, don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to participate in your war this time." Said the devil in a soft voice.


    When you talk, it''s really light.


    He looks like an expert in the world.


    There is a kind of spirit that is not afraid of clouds.


    To put it bluntly, it''s none of my business. I''m happy.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu kuangge doesn''t seem to be aware of anything. Maybe it''s because he always belongs to the kind of simple thinking, so he still doesn''t give this demon God boss who has the possibility of directly influencing the war situation a little face, and plans to carry out the fight to the end, "are you coming to visit?"


    In fact, there are not many good tempered people who have become gods. The so-called good temper is just that they don''t want to offend people. Do they need to worry about offending anyone? He coldly looked at Xu crazy song, voice Hun thick way: "if I come to help demon world, how can you?"


    Those demon emperors were overjoyed when they heard this, but they didn''t know whether it was from the heart or angry.


    From the present point of view, it seems that the possibility of angry words is greater.


    If you want to say that the covering hand demon God came to help them in the demon world.


    Don''t talk about others, even the four demon emperors find it hard to understand.


    It''s very special. Isn''t it brain disease?


    Anyway, those demon emperors couldn''t understand why.


    Step by step, the overpowering demon walked on.


    When he came to Xiao Yao, he sighed and said, "you shouldn''t be like this."


    Xiao Yao chuckled and did not express any opinions.


    He really wants to hear what the other party is going to say at this time.


    "As you know, our demons are going to fight with the fairies soon. At that time, it will be a large-scale battle, so we demons need the alliance of demons very much." Said the devil.


    Hearing this, the four demon emperors were very excited.


    They are sure now.


    The appearance of covering hand demon God really wants to help them!


    In that case, what else can they fear?


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "so what do you think we should do?"


    The overpowering demon did not wrinkle a little.


    He felt that Xiao Yao was talking to him in a frivolous tone.


    However, he did not care about these. After all, Xiao Yao is no longer the Wu Xia amung.


    The strength of others may not be as good as him, but it will not be much worse than him.


    "Why don''t you just say what you want? Why do you have to whet and haw? " Xiao said with a sigh.


    The covering hand demon god suddenly doesn''t want to say.


    Is this the rhythm to let yourself go on?


    Obviously... Bullying demons!


    "How about that?" The overlying demon God took a deep breath and tried his best to keep his anger down. "If you really fight, the demon clan will ignore the consequences. Even if you have another helper on your side, it may not be the opponent of the whole demon clan. Do you believe it?"


    Xiao Yao frowned, but did not speak.


    To be honest, he believed what the God said.


    Even with his current accomplishments, plus Xu kuangge, Qinglong, and so many dragons, if he really pushed the demon clan to the extreme.


    Even with those demon soldiers and demons to fill in the brain, they can''t stand it.


    The reason why the other party didn''t do it was because he didn''t feel desperate, so he was always depressed.


    "I''m going to take my friend." Xiao Yao said, "everything else is easy to say."


    "Well?" The devil was stunned.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction of the dark wing demon emperor.


    "The purpose of my coming to the demon world this time is to take my friend back." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The covering hand demon God glanced at the dark wing demon emperor and nodded gently.


    "Your friend has been taken away, even if you take it back, it''s useless." Said the devil.


    "I have a way." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "What can you do?" The devil was stunned.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath: "I can pull the soul of the dark winged demon emperor out of my friend''s body. My friend''s soul still exists, but it is temporarily suppressed."


    Before seeing the dark wing demon emperor, Xiao Yao had realized this.


    He felt that things were not irreversible.


    Moreover, how to restore Hong feisheng has some records in the memory of human inheritance.


    After breaking through the original realm, Xiao Yao has developed some inheritance, so he has enough confidence in himself.


    "The dark wing demon emperor is the strongest demon emperor of the demon family, and also the combat power we need to rely on." The covering hand demon God said with a black face.


    Xiao Yao sighed: "you mean, no?"


    The overpowering demon gave a cold hum.


    He stares at Xiao Yao like a poisonous snake.


    "What if I don''t?" Said the devil.


    Xiao Yao stepped back with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Although he didn''t turn his head, he had already communicated with the crazy song of Qinglong Xu.


    "Master Qinglong, Xu kuangge, are you afraid of death?"


    "Hey, I''m your son." Xu kuangge said with a grin.


    Although he didn''t know why Xiao Yao mentioned it at this time, he didn''t care. He said whatever he thought.


    Qinglong''s voice sounds colder.


    "I swear to live and die with you


    Xiao Yao will be moved by Qinglong.


    That''s interesting.


    I really don''t know what kind of personality charm the swordsman had at the beginning could make Qinglong so determined.


    He was very satisfied with Xu kuangge and Qinglong''s answers.


    "What do you mean?" "The devil with the covering hand sneered and said," do you want to fight with us? I''m afraid you don''t have that ability! "


    Maybe there was before, but now the overpowering devil jumped out and stirred up, they didn''t have the ability.


    It''s not only the demon God, but also the demon clan. Xiao Yao knows that.


    He shook his head to show that he didn''t mean it.


    He was staring at the hand covering demon, and his eyes twinkled with murders.


    There''s no cover up.


    Cover hand demon God brow tight wrinkly, faintly have a kind of bad feeling.


    At first he felt that everything was under his control, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Master Qinglong, Xu kuangge, we will die in the demon world today, but even if we really die here, we have to pull a back-up. How about this demon God in front of us?" Xiao Yao said aloud.


    The sound spread far and wide. The Afterword reverberates¡° Hahaha, I understand that. At first, before I had a good practice, a group of people bullied me. I grabbed the leader, pressed him to the ground, hit him on the head with a brick, and left a dozen people to beat me. I didn''t give up. I just wanted to pull a back cushion when I was dying. Is that the same now? Very good! " Xu kuangge laughs. The face of the demon changed at last. The situation is really out of his control. In fact, he made a big mistake when he felt he could control everything. He overestimated Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, but also missed the involvement of the dragon. Otherwise, he would not propose reconciliation at all, but directly started in the demon world. Now, he is regarded as the number one enemy by Xiao Yao. Death, also want to drag him to die!

 Chapter 1970

    fairyland.


    Deep in the bamboo sea.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, who likes to wear a Confucian shirt, is writing calligraphy on his desk.


    It''s hard to avoid some ink stains on the sleeves.


    However, this will not affect his mood. On the contrary, he always thinks that the best decoration is to bring a little ink on the clothes of scholars.


    On the desk, the ink left is four big characters, the font outline is clear, majestic atmosphere, such as see mountains and rivers.


    "Watch it change." These four words, from the mouth of Xiyao Xiandi, are ironic: "you can write what you think in your heart!"


    The emperor raised his head and looked at her, and said with a smile, "otherwise? Do we have to step in? "


    "This is the best time to hunt him." Xiyao Immortal Emperor said in a deep voice.


    Although it didn''t point out who "he" was, it was tacit.


    Outside the window, the breeze blows and the bamboo leaves dance like a woman.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    Most afraid, the air suddenly quiet


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor frowned and remained silent.


    His eyes are still on the white paper on the desk that says "watch it change".


    It seems that he is appreciating. You can see from his deep eyes that his thoughts are not here.


    After a short pause, he turned and looked at Xiyao Xiandi.


    He shook his head and chuckled: "such a good-looking face is like frosting every day. It''s too bad for the scenery. It''s like a great mountain and river. There must be a centipede on it. I don''t feel comfortable at all."


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor just wanted to get angry, and the East Ru Immortal Emperor quickly continued to speak.


    "But then again, I thought you would go to the demon world without saying hello to me. If you did, I would turn a blind eye." Said the emperor.


    "Why do you think the situation is out of control?" Xi Yao Xian Di said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. I''m not worried at all. If you do go, you''ll be a dead end." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor laughs.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor is a cold hum again, but did not refute.


    She was also aware of this, so she stayed in the bamboo sea and didn''t leave immediately.


    You can''t underestimate her desire to kill that man.


    In fact, it seems that they have no deep hatred.


    After all, from the beginning, it was she who took the initiative.


    Zilian xianzun''s death was really done by that man, but it was because Zilian xianzun went to find fault on his own initiative and tried to kill others?


    Who''s to blame for being shown off by others?


    What''s more interesting is that the Immortal Emperor later learned that at the beginning of the great wilderness, the purple lotus immortal had been hiding well. The reason why the other party found the purple lotus immortal was not only because it was close enough, but also because of the star worm.


    It''s the treasure of their Rouge Valley, starworm.


    Chunying Qiurong sent it to the Zhenlong Jianzong disciple named Liang Yulong.


    She had long guessed that Liang Yulong, the so-called Zhenlong Jianzong disciple, was a man''s fake identity.


    It''s easy to understand.


    It sounds ironic, but it makes her feel terrible.


    That guy can really use all the resources he has!


    "In fact, I think you can really go to the demon world now. Don''t you have already gone? How nice of you to show up now and be able to save them and maybe make up with them again He said seriously.


    "Don''t fart. If it wasn''t for my inability to appear in the demon world, I would still stay here? I''ve already gone to kill them. " Xiyao Xiandi was more and more angry.


    Let''s make a brief summary of what emperor Dongru said just now.


    It''s just a fart.


    That''s what she thought.


    For the demon world, covering the hand demon God, Xiao Yao Xu crazy song, they may really be a piece of iron, is hard stubble, but, not necessarily dead enemy.


    They may regroup at any time, and then deal with the fairies together.


    If Xiyao Xiandi really appears and let the demon world make a choice, they will be more willing to kill Xiyao Xiandi than Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge.


    There is no doubt about this.


    The determination of demons to kill her is no less than her persistence to Xiao Yao.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor gave a smile, which was very happy.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge can really retreat from the demon world safely?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Dongru Xiandi shook his head.


    "No?" The emperor of Xiyao was stunned.


    "I mean, I don''t know." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said, "I can''t predict the future even if I am the Immortal Emperor."


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor gave a smile.


    "But I have a lot of confidence in them," he said


    "Why?" The emperor of Xiyao was stunned, "where did your confidence come from?"


    With these words, she felt that the most important question she should ask was, what''s the matter with you, the Immortal Emperor of the fairy family, having confidence in the hostile forces?


    The emperor sighed and said, "their existence is uncontrollable. The human race... Ha ha."


    Xiyao Xiandi did not speak.


    She turned and looked out of the window.


    The scenery of bamboo sea is very good.


    The sun falls, sprinkles on a piece of bamboo leaves, like smears on a layer of holy glory.


    Fairies and demons are different.


    There are days, months and stars.


    Therefore, the Xiandi of Xiyao always thought that the fairyland was the most beautiful.


    But when she thought that the human world was like this, she had no reason to be angry.


    For what?


    Do they deserve to see such a good sun, moon and stars?


    Do they match?


    Demon world.


    In the dim environment, you can still see the devil''s face.


    Originally, his idea was very simple.


    When Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge come to the demon world, they will be hard to retreat.


    Because he knew that Xiao Yao was a man of friendship and could not let Hong feisheng go.


    As for why Xiao Yao should be put together, the reason is very simple.


    I don''t know when they thought they could help them deal with the edge of fairyland. It has become uncontrollable.


    It''s a double-edged sword.


    After the death of the Nanman Immortal Emperor, the strength of the fairies has been greatly reduced, and the demons are no longer afraid of war as before.


    But the existence of Xiao Yao is too uncontrollable.


    In this case, it''s better to completely erase this dispensable existence.


    However, the Dragon tribe appeared.


    The Dragon God also appeared.


    This is what he, as well as the flame demon, did not expect.


    He showed up.


    As a result, he miscalculated again.


    Xiao Yao is not as wise as he thought. This is a madman, a complete madman.


    A Xiao Yao, plus Xu crazy song, Dragon God.


    Are their accomplishments worthless? Are their lives worthless?


    You want to trade three lives for one?


    It''s something a fool would do!


    Xiao Yao is a fool and a paranoid.


    Although he is not the kind of person who does everything in order to achieve the goal, he is definitely the kind of character who does not give up until the goal is achieved.


    The overpowering devil is afraid.


    I''m really afraid.


    He saw the rejection in the eyes of Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Qinglong.


    What they said was not to scare themselves.


    At this time, the voice of the dark wing demon emperor suddenly rang out.


    "Well, do you think you will frighten the overlord? You can''t insult the demons! Even if the devil falls, you will not be bullied Dark wing demon emperor roars a way.


    Every word comes out of my throat.


    Every word is like a stone.


    The overhand turned to look at him.


    Ha ha.


    Screw you.


    It''s not to kill you. You said it so well.


    Bully me. What''s wrong? I can''t stand it?


    The dark winged demon emperor naturally didn''t want the overlying demon God to compromise.


    Even if he knew that what he had just said might cause the demon God''s dissatisfaction, he had to say so.


    Now, they face a choice.


    Even at a disadvantage, Xiao Yao still forced them to make a choice.


    Or the dark winged demon emperor dies.


    Or, the devil will die!


    Choose one of the two. You can choose happily.


    Are you happy? Excited or not?


    Do you want to cry with my 42 foot?


    "White Shepherd demon emperor, what do you think?" The covering hand demon god suddenly said.


    In fact, we have already chosen to compromise.


    The White Shepherd demon Emperor gave a bitter smile.


    He already knew what the overlord thought.


    Not only him, but also the other three demon emperors were like mirrors.


    The face of the dark winged demon emperor was a little ugly.


    He stepped back, only to find that the way back and forth had been stopped by Zihong demon emperor and Mengcheng demon emperor.


    There is no escape!


    "Cough, this matter, originally is the dark wing demon emperor''s fault, should not take away at will, so, we are willing to give up the dark wing demon emperor." He has no doubt that if his answer is not like this, the overpowering demon God will choose to join hands with Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and the Dragon God to kill them.


    When people give them faces, they have to go on¡° Fart, fart The dark winged demon emperor suddenly roared. He won''t allow it. Originally thought that he had to fall, but did not expect to get such a good body. Although the original consciousness of this body still exists, he believes that it will not be long before he is completely engulfed by himself. Next, I may be able to go further and become the demon emperor who is no inferior to the Immortal Emperor and even the demon God! Although the possibility is not big, but, oneself this body is really too good. He has absolute confidence that he can create this miracle. In a good time, there was such an accident... He roared, like a wild dog mad. The expression is extremely ferocious¡° In that case, let''s do it. " The covering hand demon God stepped back and looked at Xiao Yao. It means, you grandson, hurry up. I''ve been planted and recognized! He suddenly remembered the words that the God of putu had said to him before he came back to the demon world. Think about what to do. Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not soft persimmons that can be easily kneaded. Now the overpowering demon can only give back a bitter smile. This is not just a soft persimmon! It''s like a black ice ball. You can''t even pinch it, and it''s easy to hit your hand£¨ Third watch

 Chapter 1971

    If you can, the covering hand demon really doesn''t want to wade in this muddy water.


    The original abacus is now all failed, not to say, but also directly offended Xiao Yao, Xu crazy song and others.


    This is definitely a loss business.


    As a matter of fact, if we really want to get something, we don''t have nothing.


    At least, after such a thing happens, the demons will hate Xiao Yao very much. In this way, they don''t have to worry that Xiao Yao will unite with the demons to deal with them.


    It''s just


    This kind of harvest, compared with his face in the demon clan this time, is nothing at all.


    The face of the dark winged demon emperor is as ugly as it is.


    It''s not known how many years since he became the demon emperor. It''s the first time that he feels so subdued.


    Because of such a body, he has already pushed himself to the end.


    But if we regret it, we really don''t.


    After all, if it wasn''t for the body, I would still have to die.


    And it''s a very subdued death.


    Now


    For the dark wing demon emperor, although he has fallen into a desperate situation, he still has a chance of life.


    He knew he couldn''t wait any longer.


    We have to get out!


    So, when the covering hand demon God''s words were finished, he had mobilized the Demon power in his body and was ready to flee immediately.


    Even if you can''t stay in the demon world, you can go to any ancient place and hide well. When you improve your cultivation again, you can perform the drama of the return of the king. At that time, you can let these demon gods know what a stupid mistake they made!


    Besides running, it''s running!


    There is no other choice!


    However, when he wanted to turn around and leave, Xiao Yao had already turned around and said to Qinglong, "master Qinglong, please."


    "It''s a piece of cake." Qinglong burst out laughing, full of confidence in his own strength.


    When Qinglong started, Xiao Yao quickly told him: "please master Qinglong just catch him, don''t hurt his life!"


    Qinglong did not speak.


    Xiao Yao is very reassured. As long as Qinglong is very reliable in whatever he does, he must have heard what he said just now. In fact, even if he doesn''t say it, Qinglong knows what he wants to do, so he will have a sense of propriety when he starts.


    Originally, Xiao Yao intended to do it by himself, but when he thought that there were too many restrictions, even if his strength was equal to that of the dark winged demon emperor, it would be too difficult for him to grasp the dark winged demon emperor under the premise of so many worries. If he called Xu crazy song, Xiao Yao will worry about whether he is creating opportunities for the overlying demon gods and the demon emperors to find opportunities to fight back. If so, they will become very passive.


    Green Dragon''s body shape speed is very fast, blink of an eye already arrived the dark wing demon emperor''s behind.


    At the same time, a dragon chant came out of his mouth. All the dragon people who heard it and the demon people who didn''t enter the realm of demon emperor changed their faces and trembled.


    When the Dragon God was angry, he was powerful.


    The dark winged demon emperor was very angry.


    He thinks Xiao Yao is too shameless.


    That''s all. Let the Dragon God come out.


    If it''s against Xiao Yao, he still has some confidence in himself, but now it''s the Dragon God, so he''s a little flustered.


    With his current strength, there is still a big gap between him and Dragon God.


    But even so, he turned around and waved his paw out. At the same time, a pair of wings grew on his body. After waving the wings, his body kept rising.


    Obviously, this is determined to kill out, even if it''s hard with the Dragon God.


    Never underestimate the survival desire of a demon emperor.


    To fight back, there is at least a chance of life.


    "Hum, you little rascal, how dare Ann resist!" Green dragon is furious. It seems that he feels that the counterattack of the dark winged demon emperor is trampling on his dignity as a Dragon God, so his momentum rises abruptly, and his body turns into a blue dragon in an instant, bumping into the demon wind.


    Because of his huge body, he seemed to slow down, but in fact he was not. He was still walking fast, and even blocked the retreat of the dark winged demon emperor.


    If you want to escape, you have to kill me!


    This is the choice that the green dragon throws to the dark wing demon emperor.


    The dark winged demon emperor is more and more anxious.


    He hit it one by one, and the style of his fists burst out.


    Although the Demon power in his body could not cause any threat to Xiao Yao and the demon kings, it also set off a strong wind that could kill the spirits below the demon king and strangle many demon families. Fortunately, the strength of those dragon families was also around the demon king, so they would not be too afraid.


    Xu kuangge couldn''t help laughing and yelled at the White Shepherd demon Emperor: "you see, in fact, those demon families I killed are not as many as the demon emperor killed!"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor can only smile bitterly.


    There''s no way.


    Although he was a little dissatisfied, now they have sold the dark wing demon emperor.


    After selling teammates, are you still complaining about others?


    He can''t do such a shameless thing. What''s more, when the demon world became their battlefield, they already realized this situation. This is why he was reluctant to fight again and again before. No matter what the final victory or defeat, it must be their demon clan who will suffer. There is no way to change this, unless all the demon clans in the demon world are driven out and sent to the ancient land, But such a project is too big. I don''t know how much time it will take. It can only exist in imagination, and it is difficult to take practical action.


    The idea is good, but it''s hard to do it. Many things are like this.


    Seeing that the dark wing demon emperor was defeated by the fierce pursuit of the green dragon, the remaining three demon emperors also sighed. Although they could not bear to look at it, they could do nothing at the moment.


    The overpowering demon always looks on coldly.


    If it wasn''t for the dark winged demon emperor who put him together before, maybe he would sympathize with him a little bit, but now, let alone sympathize, he didn''t go up to help Qinglong kill the dark winged demon emperor, which is very good.


    Since the overlying hand demon God can become a demon God, it also shows that he is definitely not a fool. What''s more, the intention of the dark wing demon emperor has become so obvious that it can''t be any more obvious. If he can''t understand all these, he must be a demon family and a pig demon.


    Think, dark wing demon emperor should not be so stupid.


    Green dragon a dragon breath spit out, again will dark wing demon emperor forced to have no way back.


    He rose up to resist, but his resistance only got a sneer from Qinglong.


    What is contempt?


    What do you mean to look down on your opponent?


    Qinglong simply reflects the two words of disdain to the extreme.


    For Qinglong, the counter attack of the dark winged demon emperor at this time is difficult to cause any threat.


    So, there is no fear.


    The dark winged demon emperor is forced by the green dragon to fight back.


    Whenever he wants to fight back, he has to give up blocking or running away, but the biggest difference between him and Qinglong is here.


    Qinglong can not take his attack seriously, but he has no way not to take Qinglong''s attack seriously.


    Although he knew that Qinglong would not kill him, there was no problem for him to lose his ability of action for a short time.


    All of a sudden, green dragon spits out a dragon breath again.


    The dark winged demon emperor wanted to dodge as usual.


    However, at this time, he suddenly found that there were many differences between the breath of the green dragon and before.


    Dragon breath turned into a wisp of fire red thread, winding towards the dark wing demon emperor with a very fast speed.


    When the dark winged demon emperor wants to dodge, the green dragon suddenly turns into a human form, but his hands are still dragon claws. The huge dragon claws seem to be out of place with his body.


    "Where to escape!" Qinglong''s sharp claws fell down and fell directly into the shoulders of the dark winged demon emperor. Suddenly, blood gushed wildly.


    The dark winged demon emperor''s face, which originally looked strange, became more ferocious.


    The dark winged demon emperor struggles to get rid of the shackles of the green dragon, but no matter how he wriggles his body, surging the Demon power in his body, there is still no way to cause any impact to the green dragon.


    The most powerful dark winged demon emperor in the demon world is like a rabbit that can only kick its legs in the hands of Qinglong.


    Xu crazy song is very greedy to see, whispered: "if only I could have such a great ability."


    On this issue, Xu kuangge naturally has deep feelings.


    After all, at the beginning, it was Xu kuangge who went up to deal with the dark winged demon emperor. It was because he had a hand in hand that he knew how difficult it was to subdue the dark winged demon emperor. But on the Dragon God''s side, it seemed that it was easy to catch the dark winged demon emperor, so the gap between him and the Dragon God was clear.


    For Xu Bingge, who has always wanted to become stronger, it''s not unusual to become fanatical.


    Xiao Yao just laughed, looked at Xu crazy song, and said softly, "in the future, you will certainly become stronger than the Dragon God."


    Xu BangGe rubbed his nose and also laughed. His face looked very confident. His fists were clenched subconsciously. His voice was calm but full of fighting spirit. "I think so, too."


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    Entangled by the dragon''s breath, the dark winged demon emperor is hard to move. With a wave of the Dragon God''s hand, the dark winged demon emperor, bound by all kinds of flowers, flies to Xiao Yao''s feet.


    He tried to break away from this layer of bondage, but as soon as he turned on the Demon power, the Dragon Qi attached to the silk rope penetrated into his body and began to suppress it.


    It''s completely incapacitated¡° Let go of me He roared. Even at this time, he is not willing to give up the hope of living. Xiao Yao stood high and looked at the dark winged demon emperor with a smile on his face¡° Well behaved, don''t make trouble. Brother, you will become a Buddha. " Xiao Yao said very seriously. The dark winged demon emperor is still struggling. What''s more, I heard that someone would kill me for the first time. It''s so fresh and refined.

 Chapter 1972

    Looking at the dark winged demon emperor lying at his feet, he looked really annoying with a smile.


    "I''ll take him away." Xiao Yao said.


    The three demon emperors and the hand covering demon God have no opinions.


    Anyway, they had made up their mind to abandon the dark wing demon emperor.


    Because of this, they will still have no pressure now.


    "Must the dark winged demon emperor die?" The White Shepherd demon emperor still couldn''t help asking.


    Although when he spoke again, he knew that what he said was nonsense.


    But if he didn''t talk about it, he was worried that he couldn''t sleep at night - although the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons didn''t need to sleep at night.


    "I''m just responsible for pulling his soul out of my friend''s body, and I don''t know if he can survive by then." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor sighed and nodded.


    The strength of the demon clan has been weakened again.


    However, it''s no wonder Xiao Yao, after all, even if there is no such thing, the dark wing demon emperor''s time has come, and it won''t last long.


    The Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons, the demon emperors, will continue to walk on thin ice.


    In the past, there were four demon emperors, and their demon clan''s strength was at the bottom, not to mention now there are only three demon emperors.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yao looked at Qinglong and said.


    Green Dragon nodded and opened the gate.


    A group of dragons, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, with Hong feisheng''s body, enter the gate together.


    After the gate closed, the overpowering demon finally burst out a roar.


    This roar killed a group of demons.


    "Covering hand demon, calm down!" The White Shepherd demon emperor had a pain in his flesh.


    What''s more, the original strength of the demon clan is weak enough, which is still bright?


    Do you want to kill me!


    The overlying demon gave a cold hum and looked at him. He said in a cold voice, "you are really a bunch of rubbish. Why don''t you kill Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge here earlier?"


    What do you mean by that? If we really start ahead of time, won''t the Dragon appear ahead of time? " Mengcheng demon emperor gas but said.


    Originally, their demon clan suffered a big loss this time.


    It''s not too much to say that they were riding on their necks by Xiao Yao.


    In the heart originally is in a rage, the result pour good, cover the hand demon God to return to reprimand them.


    Who is he?


    Why?


    Is it true that I have no temper?


    The overpowering demon sighed.


    In fact, he also understood that what Mengcheng demon emperor said was the truth.


    He just wanted to vent his dissatisfaction, that''s all.


    "But this time, we have completely offended them." The White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly said, "they won''t unite with the fairies to deal with us, will they?"


    It''s hard for them to deal with the fairies.


    If you add Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge, there is a dragon tribe.


    Even if the demons join hands, they will fall into a great disadvantage.


    That''s the most terrifying possibility.


    Covering hand demon God shook his head, the expression on the face is still confident: "will not."


    Listen to cover hand demon God so determined, white Mu demon emperor is a little curious: "why?"


    The covering hand demon God looked at the White Shepherd demon emperor and asked, "is this really curious? They and the fairies never die, and I''m very confident about that. "


    Because of this, he is not so worried about offending Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    It''s just that an extra force has emerged.


    In the past, immortals, demons and Demons stood in tripartite balance. Although the Buddha kingdom was powerful, it was never willing to participate in these things.


    Although the dragon clan is still strong, it has no Dragon God and can only fade away gradually, so that the dragon clan is shrinking in the Dragon Kingdom and dare not rise.


    But now it''s different.


    The Dragon God of the Dragon tribe appeared.


    The strength of the Dragon God has always been superior to the Immortal Emperor, demon and demon God.


    Even if there is only one Dragon God, the overall strength of the dragon clan can not be underestimated.


    What''s more, the relationship between the dragon and Xiao Yao Xu kuangge is very good.


    Even now, no one dares to underestimate this small force.


    "So maybe we can start a fight between the dragon and the fairy, and then we''ll sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight!" Said the White Shepherd.


    The overhand demon just looked at him, then sneered.


    Ha ha, do you really treat Xiao Yao and the immortal emperors as fools?


    In the world, there is no such good thing.


    However, the words of the White Shepherd demon emperor did provide a new way of thinking for the overlying hand demon God.


    Maybe I can work hard in this aspect


    Back to the Dragon kingdom.


    For Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, now Longyu is the safest.


    Although this battle did not enter the white hot state because of the appearance of the covering hand demon God, the dragon clan only came back two-thirds.


    When Xiao Yao apologizes to Qinglong, Qinglong is not happy.


    In the words of Qinglong.


    As long as it''s for the sake of the human race and Xiao Yao, even if the dragon race no longer exists, it''s worth it.


    Xiao Yao certainly won''t say anything superfluous on this issue.


    I can only keep this kindness in mind.


    "Xiao Yao, do you really have a way?" Green Dragon looked at the dark wing demon emperor who was still struggling and said with a frown.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "what do you mean if I can''t help it? Isn''t it troublesome? "


    Green Dragon laughs and says that he thinks you are angry on purpose. He thinks that even if there is no way, he will kill the dark winged demon emperor.


    Xiao Yao thinks that Qinglong is too boring to think about himself.


    He picked up the dark winged demon emperor from the ground and asked Qinglong to find a palace for him. After he got in, he told them not to disturb him.


    Qinglong and Xu Bingge nodded and asked if they wanted to help. After Xiao Yao refused, they didn''t say much.


    After entering the palace, Xiao Yao left the dark wing demon emperor on the ground and found a chair to sit down.


    It has to be said that the dragon clan is still very powerful. Any palace looks splendid.


    It''s a royal treat.


    Xiao Yao turned around and kicked the dark winged demon emperor. He said with a smile, "you are lucky to die here."


    Dark wing demon emperor is really not happy at all.


    "Xiao Yao, listen to me. I have many treasures on me. If you are willing to let me go, I can give you all my treasures. They are not inferior to the real treasures of Xiandi!" Dark wing demon emperor struggles to say.


    Xiao Yao sneered and said that your grandson really has a strong desire to survive. He is not willing to give up the struggle at this time.


    That''s bullshit.


    In other words, everyone must want to live a good life, rather than to die.


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and picks up the dark wing demon emperor from the ground. He throws it out, but it doesn''t fall in the air.


    The dark wing demon emperor knew that he was really doomed this time.


    He began to open his mouth and curse Xiao Yao.


    Any vicious words can come out of your mouth.


    Xiao Yao just listened quietly.


    Anyway, I won''t lose a piece of meat.


    The dark wing demon Emperor just scolds half, Xiao Yao has already walked forward one step, starts to work.


    I saw his hands wrapped together, in a very complicated and strange way, and then his hands quickly moved again.


    Gradually, you can find that Xiao Yao''s hands are slowly undergoing a subtle change.


    After careful observation, he realized that the color of Xiao Yao''s fingers gradually faded and finally became transparent.


    Although the dark winged demon Emperor didn''t know what method Xiao Yao used, his face had become more ugly.


    He realized that what Xiao Yao had said before was not to scare himself, but to really have means.


    He began to beg again.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t kill me. I''m willing to go out by myself. You can find me a monster or something. I''ll take it with me. I promise I won''t do it right with you any more. OK?"


    Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear.


    If it''s in the demon world, Xiao Yao might


    forget it.


    Even in the demon world, the dark wing demon emperor said so, Xiao Yao did not intend to end.


    Some things are done when they are done.


    Now that we have done it, we have to take responsibility.


    Xiao Yao''s hands have already slowly stretched out toward the dark wing demon emperor.


    Stretch out the evil claws


    "Let me go, let me go!" The dark winged demon emperor struggled madly.


    But now his body has been bound, and the means to bind him, but also his demon power is comfortable.


    So now, although he is the demon emperor, even if an ordinary demon people, demon species, can easily kill him.


    This is the most difficult thing.


    Xiao Yao''s hands seem to be some distance away from the head of the dark winged demon emperor, but now his hands have become transparent.


    In fact, the finger has fallen into the dark wing demon emperor''s disclosure, but there is no wound.


    The dark wing demon emperor''s body twisted wildly again.


    It''s like a fish on the ground.


    But this time it''s different from before. Now it''s not a struggle, it''s


    The pain is unbearable! It''s a pain from the bottom of the soul. He could feel that his soul was bitten by a beast and dragged slowly. The soul and the body are slowly separating. The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is constantly changing. This is a way of stripping silk and pulling cocoon, which requires extreme mental concentration. If there is a slight mistake, it will not only destroy the soul of the dark winged demon emperor, but also Hong feisheng''s original consciousness soul. Finally. The dark winged demon emperor is no longer moving. Xiao Yao stood up straight and stepped back two steps. Face with a calm smile, hands again¡° Click. A black cloud of smoke appeared and dispersed. Listen. It''s a broken soul thing... After so long, it''s finally a great success. Fortunately, he made a breakthrough and once again developed the inheritance of the Terran. Otherwise, he really had no good way. Put Hong feisheng''s body slowly, he put out his hand, made a solid hammer on the other side''s chest, and said: brother, welcome back.

 Chapter 1973

    Sitting outside the palace, aoxiu and Aochu came to hear the news.


    Ao Xiu always like a child, around Xiao Yao, from time to time also want to hug, but Xiao Yao mercilessly refused.


    Ao Chu was always calm, but he expressed his gratitude to Xiao Yao excitedly.


    After all, before the return of the Dragon God, Xiao Yao took special care of aoxiu and Aochu.


    Although the Dragon God said they had good talent, Ao Chu knew very well that if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s advice, the Dragon God would never look up to them so much.


    Xiao Yao just smiles and silently accepts Ao Chu''s thanks.


    "By the way, Dad, how is your friend now?" Ao Xiu asked curiously.


    The friend he talked about naturally meant Hong feisheng.


    This matter had already spread among the dragon people, and AO Xiu knew that it was not a big deal.


    Even if aoxiu didn''t know, it was really strange.


    After hearing Ao Xiu''s question, Xiao Yao frowned a little.


    It''s not as simple as he thought.


    Originally, he thought that as long as he pulled the soul of the dark winged demon emperor out of Hong feisheng''s body, the matter would come to an end.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Hong feisheng''s soul and consciousness had been greatly damaged because of the capture of the dark wing demon emperor. It would take a long time to recover.


    It could even be hundreds of years.


    For Xiao Yao, this is too long.


    He can''t wait for such a long time. I believe Hong feisheng is the same.


    Fortunately, this is not a knot.


    In Qinglong''s words, it''s not impossible for Hong feisheng to wake up quickly.


    In the secret place of the war court, there is a kind of treasure called yanghunzhu. As long as you find yanghunzhu, it will speed up the recovery of Hong feisheng''s soul consciousness.


    After getting the news, Xiao Yao is naturally overjoyed, but later realized a problem.


    It''s the secret place of the battle court. Xiao Yao heard about it when he was in the secret place of Wanli pool in Qinghou gate.


    It''s still a while before the secret world of war court can be opened.


    However, when Xiao Yao raised this doubt, Xu kuangge Qinglong and their faces were a little strange.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    He really forgot the most important thing.


    The Nanman Immortal Emperor of zhanting is dead, and the one who accepts zhanting now is Xu kuangge.


    The secret of battle court has always been controlled by Youxu crazy song.


    Therefore, the opening time of the battle court has the final say of Xu Meng song.


    This does not need to be considered at all!


    Although the war court has now become an empty shell, as long as Xu kuangge returns to the war court, the war court will still be the war court, and the way to open the secret of the war court is in Xu kuangge''s hands.


    However, before that, Xu kuangge has to prepare some things.


    Complete the engagement with Beidou Xiandi.


    All the words have been put out, and what should be done must be done. Otherwise, it would be a bit unfair for him to master the war court.


    Although the fairies don''t think so, Xu kuangge thinks so.


    The fairies in the fairyland wish kuangge could live in peace with the fairylands.


    But it''s just their expectation.


    Before Xu kuangge and the fairyland, they had already been regarded as the kind with deep hatred and endless life.


    Even if Xi Yao Xiandi and Dong Ru Xiandi are willing to sit down and have a good chat with Xu kuangge, Xu kuangge doesn''t want to!


    Originally Xiao Yao also wanted to help Xu crazy song, but Xu crazy song Qinglong refused.


    Qinglong told Xiao Yao that Xu kuangge''s identity is an Immortal Emperor after all, no matter whether the immortal world admits it or not. Naturally, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor will also consider it. This was originally Xu kuangge''s challenge to the Immortal Emperor of Beidou. If Xiao Yao and Qinglong really do it, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru and the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao will not give up, and it will directly push Xu kuangge to the opposite of the immortal family.


    Although Xiao Yao said, it''s no big deal. Anyway, Xu kuangge was originally the mortal enemy of the fairies, and there was no opposition. But I also know in my heart that Xu kuangge''s challenge to the Beidou Immortal Emperor is something that the three circles of immortals, demons and Demons all know. On the surface, Xu kuangge is really the master of the battle court, the new Nanman Immortal Emperor. So even if other immortal emperors really don''t like Xu kuangge, they can''t do anything in such a situation, otherwise they will beat their own face.


    This kind of thing, demon world may not care, but fairyland cares.


    So they don''t need to worry at all.


    So Xu kuangge went back to the fairyland with a sword.


    Originally Xiao Yao wanted to go with him, but he was stopped by Qinglong.


    According to Qinglong, if Xiao Yao follows Xu kuangge back to the fairyland now, it will only create some unnecessary troubles for Xu kuangge.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao is also deeply helpless. He thinks that Xu crazy song can help him, but he can''t help Xu crazy song now.


    Just as much as you have to.


    However, Xiao Yao did not stay idle in the dragon family, and continued to refine pills, ready to attack the so-called holy pill.


    The original super product God Dan, Xiao Yao has been completely dissatisfied.


    Before he was able to refine half a step of the holy pill, Xiao Yao now has a breakthrough. It''s not impossible to refine the holy pill.


    As for medicinal materials, Xiao Yao has already moved a mountain peak of danzong into his own landscape map, so there is no need to worry about this.


    The environment of the dragon people is also very good. Although it is not as good as that of danzong, it is not as bad as that in the pavilion of Liuming Pavilion.


    good timing, geographical convenience and good human relations.


    In the fairyland, Xiao Yao always has a worry, afraid of exposing his identity when he is refining pills.


    This worry is always in the subconscious.


    But now, it''s in Longyu.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t need to worry about this at all. He takes revenge from his heart and doesn''t need to cover up. He has more confidence.


    Back in the palace, Ao Xiu was willing to go and planned to keep pestering Xiao Yao, but he happened to meet Qinglong who came to join in the fun.


    Although Ao Xiu was lawless in the dragon clan before, he was just a bully. However, he was so scared that he left with his head in his arms.


    Xiao Yao looks at this scene and feels funny.


    It''s really one thing down one thing.


    "Well, do you need anything? I''ll help you get ready! " Green Dragon said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao shook his head and said he didn''t need to. He was ready for everything he needed to prepare.


    "By the way, Xiao Yao, I want to ask you a question." Qinglong said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao asked her with his eyes.


    Qinglong coughed and suddenly became squeamish.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "do you want me to make some pills suitable for the dragon people?"


    As soon as Qinglong''s eyes brightened, he patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said, "you are so smart. You already know what I want to say before I open my mouth. It''s just a worm in my stomach."!


    So Xiao Yao spent half an hour patiently accepting with Qinglong, saying that he was the roundworm in each other''s stomach, which was definitely not a compliment. The other party just gave up.


    Then Xiao Yao told Qinglong that he would do it even if Qinglong didn''t say it. After all, it''s not a very difficult thing to refine the pills that the dragon people eat. For Xiao Yao, it''s absolutely easy.


    Qinglong says some thanks to Xiao Yao until Xiao Yao gets angry. After all, Qinglong has helped Xiao Yao so much. Moreover, if it wasn''t for Qinglong''s support from the dragon family, Xiao Yao couldn''t be so tough in the face of the demon family, the demon family and the fairy family.


    After Qinglong left, Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and thought that it would be better to refine the dragon''s elixir and practice. It was warm-up. Anyway, there was no difficulty and he would not fail.


    After refining hundreds of pills suitable for the dragon people, Xiao Yao began to refine the pills he wanted.


    The real saint Dan has the ability to bring the dead back to life. As long as the body is still there, it can reshape the soul.


    This is the real God.


    Of course, the difficulty can also be imagined.


    On the other side.


    In the fairyland.


    Xu crazy song with a xuantie sword, back to the war court.


    After returning to the war court, I found that someone had been waiting for a long time.


    To be exact, there are immortals waiting for a long time.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in Luoshan standing under the gate, Xu kuangge walked slowly with a smile on her face.


    When he came to him, his cold eyes finally fell on him.


    It''s like two thorns.


    "Ha ha, waiting for me?" Xu Hongge waved at the other side.


    It''s like seeing an old friend.


    The beautiful woman is always silent, but her eyes are biting Xu crazy song.


    Xu crazy song gradually put away the smile on his face, said with a sneer: "you come to my war court, just to stare at me?"


    The female Immortal Emperor took a deep breath and took a step forward. The distance between her and Xu kuangge was only half a meter.


    "The demon world, I and the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor all know, very satisfied, this is what you as the Immortal Emperor should do, whether it is the demon world or the demon world, and we are irreconcilable." Xi Yao Xian Di Bei teeth light open, said.


    Xu kuangge frowned and said coldly, "first use this way to appease my mood, and then pull me. Are you going to appease me?"


    Xiyao Xiandi did not speak.


    Xu kuangge laughs: "when I''m with Xiao Yao, I think he''s smart and thinks more about everything than me, so I''m too lazy to use my brain, but that doesn''t mean I have no brain."


    The emperor sighed and said, "what''s wrong with you, Zhao''an? It''s a good thing for you and for us. " Xu Hongge reaches out his hand and gently touches the dark iron sword in his hand. The expression on the face looks a bit intoxicated, just like touching the lover''s skin¡° You''d better tell her that. " Xu kuangge''s voice was full of murderous spirit when he spoke. Xiyao Xiandi sighed¡° There is no room for mediation? " She asked one more question. Xu crazy song a sword fall, into the ground a thousand feet, a crack slowly extended, just separated her and himself¡° That''s how I feel. " To her. Also said to her.

 Chapter 1974

    Xiyao Xiandi is gone.


    I didn''t say anything before I left, but I saw Xu crazy song deeply.


    The eyes are full of helplessness.


    This is the end of the talk.


    Although this result had been thought of by Xiyao Xiandi before she came here, she could not help coming, just wanted to have a try. After all, everything was just in case.


    After Xiyao Immortal Emperor left, Xu kuangge gave a cold hum.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky, with a sneer on his face.


    He held the xuantie sword, and a light came out of it again.


    Slowly converging into human form.


    Although Xu kuangge has no way to communicate with her, he believes that she must know what she is thinking at this time.


    The biggest collapse in the world.


    You are in front of my eyes, but I can''t touch your face.


    He rubbed his eyes and suddenly realized.


    In fact, even if you become an Immortal Emperor, you will shed tears


    Flowing Bamboo.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru looked at the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao who appeared in front of him with a smile of schadenfreude on his face.


    "How''s it going? I''ll say he won''t promise you Said the emperor.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor snorted coldly, but did not speak.


    Dongru Xiandi sighed and said, "he has been here for so long before. I dare not say how much he knows him, but I can barely guess what he thinks."


    "If so, why don''t you say something?" Xiyao Xiandi has no good way.


    Dongru Xiandi shook his head: "I know he will definitely refuse me, so I won''t go."


    Xiyao Xiandi sat down, holding his chin in one hand, looking through the window at the bamboo forest outside.


    This kind of color really makes you feel relaxed and happy.


    Now she is thinking about whether to plant a small bamboo grove in the rouge valley after she returns to the valley. It can''t be compared with the sea of bamboo, but as long as she can have a look, she will feel comfortable.


    "Why don''t you erase that little girl''s memory?" Asked the emperor.


    "I don''t want to." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    "Let me guess, because you think that if you really erase her memory, maybe she won''t be her anymore, then maybe you won''t like her so much." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile.


    Xi Yao Xian Di sighed, looked at Dong Ru Xian Di and asked seriously, "I really don''t understand how boring you are. Is it meaningful to think about these messy things?"


    Dongru Xiandi shrugged his shoulders.


    Anyway, he thought it was very interesting.


    But then again, he said: "although Xu kuangge didn''t promise you, he didn''t directly fight with you. It can be seen that he still knows what can be done and what can''t be done."


    Xiyao Xiandi said with a sneer: "that''s because he is smart. If he really chooses to fight with me, I will kill him."


    When he spoke, the murderous spirit of Xiyao Xiandi was suddenly shocked, and all the pillars within a ten mile radius withered.


    The emperor sighed and waved his hand. The dead bamboos came back to life.


    "Don''t be so angry, or you''ll get old easily." Said the emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao frowned.


    Old


    It sounds terrible.


    Although the age of Xianzu is very long, it is still limited.


    Although they are immortal emperors, they still can''t get rid of life, old age, illness and death.


    Xiyao Xiandi sighed.


    "Why can''t immortals, demons and Terrans avoid death?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru was slightly stunned, then clapped his hands and said happily, "you have asked a more valuable question."


    "That''s what I''m going to say. You don''t have to answer." Xiyao Xiandi has no good way.


    The eastern Confucian immortal waved his hand: "that''s no good. I have to talk about it with you. After all, I often think about it."


    Xiyao Xiandi asked, "do you have the right answer?"


    The emperor changed his face and shook his head: "not yet, but my guess is that when we close our eyes, our lives are not over, but we are easy to forget."


    "Well?" Xiyao Xiandi couldn''t understand what Dongru Xiandi said.


    Speaking of this, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru came to the head of spirit. He pondered for a moment, simply organized his own language, and then seriously said: "in fact, I think every immortal, human, demon and demon has died many times, but when we die, our souls return to the day before, or the day before yesterday, the day before yesterday, Or maybe hundreds of years ago, but we have forgotten that everything started at that time, knowing the same immortal and doing the same thing. This is a cycle. "


    "Why do the immortals, people, demons and Demons around us cooperate with us? Do they all die and cycle at the same time as us? " Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    "Because they are all fake," he said with a smile


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The eastern Confucian immortal''s eyes twinkled with a wise light: "you are a fake, those demons, demons, emperors and Terrans are all fake, they are just the supporting roles in my life, every one of them is!"


    "Ha ha, you just say that the world has changed for the better around you." Xiyao Xiandi thought that Dongru Xiandi''s brain must be stuck.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru gave a smile.


    It doesn''t look like his usual image.


    "Because I don''t know what you are thinking every day, and I don''t know your consciousness, so in my opinion, you don''t have consciousness or brain at all - sorry, I don''t mean to scold you. I mean, all of you, including the Buddhists, are just to make a complete world for me, so, You exist for me


    Xiyao Xiandi frowned: "I''m sure, my consciousness."


    "I don''t believe it." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said that the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao was already impatient and quickly said, "in fact, this'' I ''I am talking about may be you or me. Every immortal, demon and demon can think like this! I don''t know what you think, but I still insist on my idea. Your existence is for me. I''m the master of all worlds! "


    suddenly.


    A gust of wind swept in.


    The books in the bamboo house were all blown up.


    Even Xiyao Xiandi''s face changed.


    She took a deep breath and quickly pulled out a light curtain to cover herself.


    The wind is still blowing.


    Above the celestial sky.


    Suddenly there was a flash of lightning and thunder.


    This has never happened before.


    The East Confucian Immortal Emperor, wearing a Confucian shirt, stood in the storm, however, it did not seem to be affected by the storm.


    My clothes and hair are not blown up.


    He always had a smile on his face and looked light.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, casually so a grip, bamboo suddenly burst open.


    He originally created the bamboo sea.


    Everything here is in his mind.


    Looking at the lightning above the sky, he jumped.


    "Come down here!" He held out his hand and suddenly caught a thunder.


    Tearing like hell.


    At this moment, lightning seems to become a rope.


    On the other side of the cloud, I don''t know what''s there. It''s hidden. I started a tug of war with the Dongru Xiandi here.


    Suddenly, thunder and lightning, like a snake, stretched out countless branches and wound them around the arm of emperor Dongru.


    "Get out of here!" The eastern Confucian immortal roared.


    The hair fluttered and turned red.


    The expression on his face became ferocious.


    The East Confucian Immortal Emperor is the center.


    An area is slowly forming around.


    "This is a new field?" Xiyao Xiandi''s eyes widened.


    She really did not expect that the Immortal Emperor of Dongru could suddenly open up a new field while chatting with himself.


    Unlike in the past, this time the realm of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor seems to be very domineering.


    Even as the same Immortal Emperor, she didn''t dare to get close to her at this time.


    It''s like there


    It''s the forbidden zone of life!


    Whether it''s fairy, demon, or Terran, or Buddha.


    As long as you step into that field, you will be torn up.


    She''s curious now.


    Who is the Immortal Emperor of Dongru competing with?


    "Crackling!"


    All of a sudden, the lightning that bound the eastern Confucian immortal broke out.


    The flames soared to the sky.


    It seems that as long as the flame falls, it can completely burn the whole fairyland.


    All the fairies who are still in the fairyland have seen this scene.


    There was a look of horror on their faces.


    How many things can frighten the fairies?


    Xu Bingge also saw it.


    He frowned and stood up, his dark iron sword shining brightly.


    In a flash, her body rose in the air.


    He flew to the East Confucian immortal above the sky.


    His eyes were burning with fire.


    "Well come!" Xu kuangge burst out laughing.


    A sword.


    The sword was as powerful as a rainbow, cutting off the lightning that bound the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Immediately, he stabbed out another sword


    Tireless, fearless of life and death.


    The fairies looked at him. It was like looking at a fool. A lightning, falling. Xu crazy singer, Zhongxuan Tiejian, cut off all the lightning¡° Get out of here With a roar. Xu crazy song''s body once again surged out of a golden light. The whole fairyland fell into a kind of sloshing¡° Boom. This sword seems to fall on something indestructible. Xu Bingge. Dongru Xiandi. The bodies of the two immortals fell from the sky together. The difference is that the Immortal Emperor of Dongru has pain on his face, while Xu kuangge has a smile on his face. Excited smile, unyielding smile. When he fell to the ground and hit a big pit, he still looked at the sky¡° Next time, I can beat you! " He licked the corner of his mouth like a fighter. Dongru Xiandi struggled to stand up, step by step, came to Xu kuangge, reached out his hand to pull him up from the ground, and kicked him down with another foot, but he didn''t use all his strength. In fact, both of them are in a state of little ability now, and they are expected to rest for a while¡° Damn, I''ve been busy for a long time, but my feelings are helping you? " The Immortal Emperor of the eastern Confucian school was so impatient that he defeated Taoism. Xu kuangge is laughing. Very good

 Chapter 1975

    I can see that Xu Bingge is really happy.


    Comparatively speaking, the expression on the face of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was more ugly.


    He felt that he had been busy for a long time making wedding clothes for others.


    Moreover, this other person may pose a great threat to the fairyland.


    Although he is not as extreme as Xiyao Xiandi, it is not a good thing to think about it!


    Xu crazy song slowly stood up, patted the dust on the body, and looked at each other with empty eyes.


    "Thank you very much." Xu crazy song said.


    Dongru Xiandi


    He had a feeling that he had been mended.


    "I didn''t expect that you would suddenly start thinking about the field." Xu kuangge continued, "I didn''t expect that the field power you realized was so overbearing."


    exactly.


    Before the East Confucian Immortal Emperor suddenly gathered together, and his usual character, out of place.


    It''s like a gentle and weak teacher with glasses who suddenly starts to kill pigs.


    Although I don''t see such a picture with my own eyes, I think it''s very interesting even if I just make up my mind a little bit.


    The emperor sighed.


    He did not expect that he was just chatting with Xiyao Xiandi about a very philosophical problem, but suddenly realized the power of a new field.


    What he didn''t expect was that when he flew into the sky to fight with the way of heaven, he was attracted by Xu crazy song.


    One sword drives back the way of heaven.


    Although he knows very well in his heart that this is the way of heaven intentionally let Xu kuangge take over the power of the field that he finally realized.


    But even if I know, what can I do?


    Before, he had already felt the power of the way of heaven. Even if the way of heaven really appeared again, he did not dare to fight with it any more.


    At the end of the day, it was just a fad.


    "The power in this field is unparalleled." Dongru Immortal Emperor suddenly said.


    Xu crazy song slightly a Leng, some surprised looking at each other.


    With a bitter smile, Dongru Xiandi said, "anyway, it''s all in your hands now. Even if I''m not willing, there''s nothing I can do."


    Xu kuangge gave a laugh.


    He still likes the way of thinking of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    At least, I''m not tired to live.


    What is done is done.


    Why think so much?


    Xu crazy song thought about it and nodded.


    Anyway, the power in this field was originally realized by the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Although they are in their own hands, it''s no problem that people want a naming right.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bingge sighed again.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru frowned and asked, "what are you sighing about?"


    Xu crazy song helpless said: "I hate myself, no matter when, are so easy to talk."


    The eastern Confucianists are not so angry.


    He walked away.


    After all, if you stay like this any longer, you will be offended by Xu kuangge.


    It''s really a waste of energy to communicate with this bastard


    After emperor Dongru left, Xu kuangge began to laugh.


    Tears came down with laughter.


    When I think of the expression of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, I have no reason to feel cool.


    In the bamboo sea.


    Xiyao Xiandi''s face is gloomy.


    The black one turned purple.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor gave a smile.


    He also knows what the other party is unhappy about.


    "It''s the end of the matter, and I can''t help it!" Said the emperor.


    "Hum." The West Yao Immortal Emperor gave a cold hum.


    If you feel bad, you feel bad.


    But when you think about it, she really can''t blame Dongru Xiandi.


    After all, if there is a way, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor does not want things to develop in this direction. Even if they are immortal emperors, it is not a simple thing to understand the power of the field. Any Immortal Emperor will seize the opportunity.


    Naturally, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was not willing to give up the power of his domain to others.


    Even if the other party is Xu crazy song.


    Therefore, the most serious thing is the Immortal Emperor of Dongru.


    That''s the main idea.


    "Originally, with Xu kuangge''s strength, he wanted to challenge the Beidou Immortal Emperor. Even though he was gifted and powerful, he made rapid progress after all, and the chance of winning was only 40% Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru thought about it, nodded and praised: "that''s right, that''s right, you''re right!"


    Xiyao Xiandi is too lazy to talk to Dongru Xiandi. He goes on to say: "now, he''s unique. It can be said that he has filled up the last map completely. With his current strength and the power of unique field, if he really fights with Beidou Xiandi, his chances of winning will be at least 60%


    The emperor coughed, but he didn''t speak.


    Obviously, he also knew that what Xi Yao Xiandi said was true.


    The expression on Xi Yao Xiandi''s face has become more and more ugly.


    Is Xu kuangge a fairy or a human?


    It should be the Terran.


    After all, she had never seen a fairy progress so fast.


    What''s more, it''s so lucky.


    Take away the power of other immortal emperors.


    Such things, even if you look at the whole fairyland, do not appear many times.


    It''s still such an extreme way.


    A Xu crazy song, a Xiao Yao.


    These two guys were not in the eyes of Xiyao Xiandi at all.


    Once upon a time, she still felt that Xiao Yao was alive because of his kindness.


    But now, these two people have caused a lot of pressure on her.


    It''s impossible to say no regrets.


    If she had known that so many messy things would have happened, she would have killed Xiao Yao regardless of everything.


    That is a humble insect, from time to time on the use of natural protective color, around under their own eyes.


    Just turn around, it has become a huge beast.


    It can devour the sky.


    When everything was out of her control, when she wanted to mend it, she suddenly realized that it was too late.


    "What should we do now?" She sighed with a long sigh.


    This is a question and answer.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is more open-minded.


    "Wait and see." He said.


    Xiyao Xiandi sighed again.


    Although this question, she originally did not ask the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, also did not expect the other party to give himself such an answer. But when she heard such nonsense and irresponsible answer, she was still dissatisfied.


    Wait and see?


    When didn''t he wait to see it?


    Star Tower.


    This is the territory of Beidou Xiandi.


    Here, it''s always dark.


    Look up and see the stars.


    At a glance, countless attics, row upon row, are not arranged neatly, but correspond to the stars in the sky.


    Therefore.


    Star Tower.


    Xu kuangge came here with a sword.


    He raised his head and looked at the stars, with a smile on his face.


    In a moment, his wrist suddenly moved. He drew a sword rainbow with a long sword in his hand and went straight to the dark.


    There was a huge hole in the sky.


    The sun poured in, in a flash, the original stars, have become dim.


    "Presumptuous!"


    From a distance, there was a roar.


    With the anger of thunder.


    When Xu binggedun felt the pressure coming from all around.


    He stepped back a little and frowned, but he soon relaxed again, pretending to be relaxed.


    Holding the handle of the black iron sword, holding the long sword on the shoulder, it''s very grounded.


    "Emperor Beidou, have you washed your neck?"


    He gave a roar.


    The power inside is surging wildly.


    It counteracts the pressure that originally enveloped him.


    The front hears the iron horse sound suddenly, blinks already in the golden age.


    In front of Xu kuangge, there were hundreds of thousands of soldiers in armor. The immortals and horses were all expressionless.


    Xu kuangge sneered: "what''s the matter? I''m going to let these shrimps and crabs under your hand consume my combat power first? That''s good. Come on! "


    He took a step forward with his sword.


    From a distance, a rainbow came.


    When the rainbow dissipated, a man wrapped in a white robe and carrying a long halberd had already stood in front of Xu kuangge.


    This is not the first time that Xu kuangge has seen him, so he still has no expression.


    Beidou Xiandi looked at him, he also looked at each other.


    After a while, Emperor Beidou suddenly sighed.


    Very helpless.


    "I don''t understand. Although Nanman Xiandi is dead, Dongru Xiandi and Xiyao Xiandi are still alive! Why do you have to have a hard time with me? "


    When he spoke, the young man on the face of Beidou Immortal Emperor looked at how wronged he was.


    It was a shame to say such a thing in front of so many subordinates, but it seems that the Emperor didn''t care about it at all.


    He wanted to understand why.


    Xu kuangge did not expect that the other party would suddenly raise this question.


    He coughed, looked at the emperor and asked, "do you really want to know?"


    The emperor nodded heavily¡° In fact, there''s no profound reason... "Xu BangGe touched his chin." I don''t think I can beat them. " Beidou Immortal Emperor is about to cry. Are you so straightforward? To put it simply, do you think I''m a bully? These words, he did not ask. He knew that if he asked, Xu kuangge would seriously nod his head and say yes. He thought you were bullying him. In that case, it''s better not to ask anything. Beidou Xiandi reaches out his hand and opens a star gate. First to get into it. Xu kuangge hesitated a little and followed. When entering the Star Road, Beidou Xiandi said with a smile: "here is my home."¡° I know Xu Bingge nodded. He does know. The reason why Beidou Immortal Emperor is powerful is that he can use the power of the stars. This is the East Confucian Immortal Emperor, and the West Yao Immortal Emperor can''t do it. Not to mention the demons¡° Now that you know, why don''t you come? " Beidou Immortal Emperor was stunned. He thought that the other party had something to do with his own power¡° I can''t help it. I want to kill you so much. " Xu kuangge sighed, and it was already a sword. The emperor of Beidou was furious, and his halberd roared like a tiger.

 Chapter 1976

    Longyu.


    In a palace, a loud noise suddenly broke out.


    It''s like the emperor''s fist.


    The green dragon suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a bright light in his turbid eyes.


    "Was it a success or a failure?" He looked in one direction for a long time with a smile on his face.


    He always has confidence in Xiao Yao, so he is not very worried.


    Even if Xiao Yao fails at this time, it''s no big deal.


    In Terran terms, failure is the mother of success!


    So he closed his eyes again and continued to nourish the Dragon Qi in his body.


    After a while, there was another explosion, which woke Qinglong up.


    He got up and went out.


    "Is this guy trying to blow up the Dragon kingdom?" Green dragon appears at the gate of Xiao Yao''s palace and looks inside. He doesn''t see anything. However, he shakes his head and can only go back. He closes his eyes and repeats what he did before.


    When the explosion sounds one after another, there is no fluctuation in Qinglong''s heart.


    I''m used to


    For Qinglong, everything is a floating cloud.


    Xiao Yao looked at the red stove in front of him and sighed.


    "It seems that there is no way to carry on the Dan furnace now." Xiao Yao felt his chin and thought.


    Originally Xiao Yao didn''t believe in evil, but after several successive attempts, all ended in failure, he had to start thinking about this problem.


    He also has many ways to maintain the stability of Dan furnace. After all, it''s time to accumulate some experience after refining Dan for such a long time.


    But before that, he had used all the methods he could think of, and the effect was still negligible.


    After pondering for a moment, a light suddenly flashed in his mind.


    "By the way, it may work."


    With these words, he stretched out his hand and unfolded a picture in front of him.


    Accept tone, take Dan furnace, enter landscape strange animal picture.


    The clouds are curling.


    The environment here is very good.


    After entering the picture of mountains and rivers, Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    As long as he comes here, Xiao Yao will have a sense of stability. After all, he is the real master here. For example, now, with his heart moving, the original eclosion peak stands upside down.


    "You bastard, what do you want to do?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao heard a roar.


    It''s from the jade girl.


    Xiao Yao laughed and clapped his hands.


    It''s like a kid with a successful prank.


    In front of him fell a rainbow.


    When the rainbow light dissipates, you can clearly see the angry expression on the jade man''s face.


    "What''s the matter? Who provoked you? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    The jade man sighed: "how can you say that you are one of the strong men in Tianwaitian now? Do you have to be so naive?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was not happy.


    It''s humiliating!


    Where is childish? Isn''t that normal?


    "What are your accomplishments? It''s strange that it''s not the Immortal Emperor, not the demon God, not the demon emperor. " The jade man made a circle around Xiao Yao and shook his head again. It seemed that he was puzzled.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I am me. I am a firework of different colors."


    The jade man snorted that it was difficult to communicate with Xiao Yao.


    In fact, Xiao Yao did not understand this problem.


    The division of accomplishments in renhuangjing is not very clear.


    Either it''s the emperor, or it''s under the emperor.


    I''m sure I don''t have the ability of the emperor now. I can only count myself under the emperor.


    The jade man walked around Xiao Yao again and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Jade people are used to it.


    Anyway, every time Xiao Yao comes, it''s no good.


    So that now she sees Xiao Yao just as she sees the broom star.


    When Xiao Yao heard the jade man''s words, he was not happy at that time.


    "This is my territory. Can you manage it?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Jade is not popular, but when you think about it carefully, Xiao Yao seems to be right.


    She took a few breaths and said, "what on earth do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yao''s expression suddenly became serious.


    He looked at the jade man and said with a smile, "what do I want to do? I don''t need to talk to you, do I?"


    Although Xiao Yao talked lightly and even with a smile on her face, the jade man could feel a murderous air coming on her face, so that her body trembled a little. As long as there was consciousness, there would be fear. Now, the fear of the jade man has been magnified infinitely by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand, and the jade man turned away subconsciously.


    She didn''t get angry until she left.


    Why should I listen to him!


    Even if he really killed him, it''s no big deal!


    But she shivered at the thought of the chill she had felt before.


    That feeling, she really doesn''t want to bear the second time


    After entering the landscape of exotic animals, Xiao Yao is not idle, has begun to alchemy.


    Take out the furnace again.


    Although it''s Tianwaitian, it''s not easy to find a better Dan stove.


    Xiao Yao is not willing to waste his time on it.


    Moreover, even if they really pay the time, they may not be able to gain.


    In this case, it''s better to relax and put time elsewhere.


    For example, put it here in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    In the heart, Xiao Yao put the medicine into the Dan stove again.


    The jade man did not go far.


    She stood on a mountain and looked around.


    Just when Xiao Yao began to make alchemy, he suddenly fell into violent turbulence in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Even Xiao Yao''s eclosion peak at this time is constantly shaking.


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    He quickly stopped before the action, and began to frown.


    Although he is the real master in the landscape and beast painting, he also found that the world of landscape and beast painting can''t really compare with the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    The energy here is not very stable. Moreover, if you really want to refine the pills, you are likely to directly destroy the world of mountains, rivers and beasts with the energy burst out in the process of refining the pills.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    What''s more, it also makes Xiao Yao give up the possibility that he wanted to pull the enemy into the battle of mountains and rivers.


    Compared with the earth, this world may be a little better, but if Xiao Yao really works here with an equal opponent, this world will be unstable.


    That''s the worst.


    "Well, you''re not going to destroy this place, are you?" The jade man suddenly jumped down from a high altitude, went to Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and shook his head.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me, maybe I can help you! " Said the jade man.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "can you help me?"


    The jade man snorted coldly: "do you look down on me so much?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "You can''t do that." The jade man said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao was stunned and looked up at the jade man.


    I thought that I haven''t said anything. Does the jade man know what I have a headache now?


    The jade man continued, "do you want to refine the holy pill?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "yes."


    "So, you can''t bear it, can you?"


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    He has become a little more serious.


    Looking at the jade man with a confident look, he vaguely felt that maybe the other side really had some means to solve the problems he was facing.


    The jade man thought about it and said, "if you want to make pills here, you will certainly destroy it. Even in the process of making pills, it can be stabilized here, but when the pills fail or succeed, the energy burst out in a moment is not affordable to the world."


    Xiao Yao nodded, these questions, even if the jade does not say, Xiao Yao himself can think of.


    The jade man continued: "so, you have to go outside to make alchemy, but you can''t bear it, can you?"


    Xiao Yao is impatient.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao was not happy, the jade man quickly said the last sentence: "so, if you are making pills outside, I can help you stabilize your furnace!"


    Xiao Yao is a little incredible.


    Does a jade man have such ability?


    He didn''t know that before.


    "But I''ll help you, and you have to help me." Said the jade man.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "what''s the matter?"


    "I need you to speed up the time here, well... The sooner the better!"


    Xiao Yao seems to have guessed something: "do you want to speed up the growth of jade flower?"


    The jade man nodded hard.


    She thinks that Xiao Yao is the master of this world, so it''s not so difficult to do these things.


    Xiao Yao suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Actually


    He didn''t think of that before.


    If you think of it, even if the jade man doesn''t say it, he will do it¡° Well, I promise you that. " Xiao Yao said without thinking. The jade man just showed a smile. With the jade man, we come out of the picture of mountains and rivers¡° Is this the Dragon kingdom The jade man was a little surprised. Xiao Yao nodded, he felt more jade know a lot of things¡° Do you know the Terrans? " Xiao Yao said suddenly. The jade man''s face changed and asked, "what are you doing here?" It seems that I feel taboo. Xiao Yao smiles deeply, but doesn''t speak. The reaction of the jade man actually gave him the answer. It seems that if you have time, you have to dig out the secrets of the jade man. Seeing that the jade man overreacted, Xiao Yao didn''t continue to ask, but had already started alchemy. In the process of alchemy, he always paid attention to the jade man, but found that the jade man was like an old man. He just sat there and did nothing. He looked calm and calm. Xiao Yao was so angry that he planned to hang her up and beat her. At this time, the furnace suddenly began to swing. Xiao Yao''s face sank, but the jade man stood up. She stretched out her hand, a green energy, from her palm out, slowly injected into the furnace. In a flash, the furnace stabilized. Xiao Yao was surprised to see the jade man again. The jade man was full of pride and said, "am I not fierce?" I''m looking at you.

 Chapter 1977

    In the sea of stars.


    With a little bit of halberd in the hand of emperor Beidou, a star light converges into a rainbow, rushing towards the direction of Xu kuangge with Wanjun.


    Xu crazy singer in the black iron sword constantly flashing sword awn, will those light column one by one cut.


    It''s like cutting tofu with a knife.


    Beidou Immortal Emperor frowned and waved his halberd again. Suddenly, the power of stars began to gather into silk.


    Wisps of light, with enough power to run through heaven and earth, are like flexible snakes, biting in the direction of Xu crazy song.


    In the face of Beidou Immortal Emperor, also showed a cruel look.


    Although he knew that Xu kuangge''s strength was not simple, he even robbed the power of the field from the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, which was extremely overbearing. But this will not affect his heart to win or lose. Beidou Immortal Emperor still has enough confidence in himself. In his opinion, even if Xu kuangge is really gifted and lucky, there is no reason to fight with his old Immortal Emperor, isn''t there?


    Let''s not say whether his idea is right or wrong. At least that will make the Beidou Immortal Emperor more brave.


    Even ordinary people fight, but also pay attention to a momentum output, just like students or street fighting when the mouth will keep swearing, on the one hand is to improve their momentum, on the other hand is a psychological hint, improve self-confidence.


    Although Beidou Xiandi doesn''t keep swearing now, his constant psychological hints actually have the same effect.


    Xu crazy song is still a pair of flattering and insulting appearance, always maintain the peace of mind.


    As for the so-called psychological suggestion, it is unnecessary for him.


    Because even if he didn''t say those words, Xu kuangge always felt that he was invincible in the world. Otherwise, he couldn''t seize the power of the field belonging to the Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism by virtue of this personality.


    This is the biggest difference in essence.


    In the face of Beidou Xiandi''s attack, Xu kuangge only uses one sword to resolve it again and again, which seems to be understated. But in fact, it''s so dangerous that it''s not enough for external humanity.


    The battle between Xiandi and Xiandi can be decided in a flash.


    Therefore, both xukuangge and Beidou Xiandi are in a state of high concentration of mental power.


    Both of them are like excellent observers, whose purpose is to see the flaws of the other party as soon as possible, and then kill them with an efficient speed. In addition, everything is a floating cloud.


    Even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor felt that after gaining the power of the field, Xu kuangge had a higher winning rate against the Beidou Immortal Emperor. But no one knows who the winner is until the last moment. After all, no matter Xu kuangge or Beidou Xiandi, how many cards they have, outsiders can''t know. Therefore, no matter who won the final victory in the end, it''s not worth much surprise.


    It can be said that they are all reasonable


    Because of this, Xu kuangge and Beidou Xiandi feel great pressure.


    At this time, Xu kuangge cut out three swords one after another.


    After all, he didn''t know how many times he had practiced it. It''s not too much to say that it''s casual.


    There are three swords in succession. When the last sword falls, a sword full of swordsmanship converges with the surging Sky Sword rainbow and directly smashes the Beidou Immortal Emperor out.


    Xu crazy singer holding a black iron sword, cold start, again head-on catch up.


    I''ll kill you when you''re sick.


    This is the rule Xu kuangge always believed in when he fought with the enemy.


    He definitely won''t give each other any breathing space.


    Beidou Xiandi is in the shape of his lower body. The halberd in his hand once again blooms a flower which is gathered by starlight. It is delicate and beautiful.


    In Xu kuangge''s opinion, the flowers are full of all kinds of murders. It seems that the next second the flower will open its mouth and swallow itself.


    That flower is getting closer to Xu Bingge.


    Xu kuangge''s eyelids jump, and he holds the black iron sword tightly.


    He took a deep breath to ease his inner urgency. Then without hesitation, he rose up with the sword. A golden rainbow fell into the xuantie sword. The xuantie sword once again sent out bursts of sword meaning, which was frightening.


    "Break it for me!"


    the order , once given , will be strictly enforced.


    Xuantie sword is like the most powerful weapon in the world. It is invincible and can break the stars.


    The sword spirit is like the sea waves, one layer after another.


    I''m going away.


    And the star gathered from the flowers hit together, issued a violent explosion.


    The heat wave after the explosion kept rolling like boiling water.


    Xu kuangge and Beidou Xiandi kept retreating.


    Under the wave of energy after the explosion, I don''t know how many meteorites are floating in the sea of stars. The stars are constantly destroyed, turned into dust, and then continue to exist in the universe,


    In the universe, sword light and star light collide with each other.


    Gorgeous and dazzling.


    The next moment, Xu kuangge turned into a rainbow light and ran into Beidou Immortal Emperor.


    Beidou Immortal Emperor frowned. Although Xu kuangge hasn''t arrived yet, he has already guessed the other party''s idea.


    It''s a close fight!


    He can''t help but wonder that Xu kuangge is really a genius. He can see through his melee ability in such a short period of time, which is not very strong.


    Naturally, he will not think that the other party has seen this for a long time, otherwise, the other party will not choose to fight with himself at this time. Moreover, there are not many fairies who can catch up with this point, and the fairies can not collude with Xu kuangge. On this point, he is quite sure.


    At the critical moment, the emperor suddenly took out a transparent crystal chessboard from his arms.


    As soon as he threw his hand at random, the transparent chessboard kept growing and falling to his feet, while he was standing in the middle position.


    Hand out, index finger and middle finger pinch together, then grasp a star, toward Xu crazy song pouring down.


    "I use the stars as my son to destroy all living beings." Beidou Immortal Emperor kneads chess and talks, his voice is desolate and cold, and he is really above.


    Stars slowly gather on the chessboard.


    It''s like a challenge arena.


    Xu kuangge is constantly forced to retreat, but he has to step back and go forward two steps.


    In this chessboard space, the strength of Beidou Xiandi has been improved once again.


    Xu kuangge gave a sneer.


    "Is that the power of your field?" He asked.


    The chessboard space is still expanding, and it is still centered on Beidou Xiandi.


    He stood in the center, expressionless, deep eyes, enough to include the stars of the universe.


    As if here, he is the only master.


    Originally, Xu kuangge may not understand the situation, but now, he has mastered the power of the field, which is not familiar, but at least not so confused.


    He knew what he had to do now was to break free.


    In this chessboard space, it is equivalent to being in the field of the other side.


    For Xu kuangge, this is a disadvantage, but for Beidou Xiandi, this is a huge advantage.


    The gap between the two will naturally be opened.


    This is definitely not a good thing for Xu kuangge.


    See Xu crazy song suddenly turn direction, Beidou Immortal Emperor cold hum a.


    "Want to go? It''s too late


    A star, is a chess piece, suddenly fell, from the sky, toward Xu crazy song pressure down.


    Xu kuangge reaches out his hand and pinches a sword formula. The spirit of the dark iron sword appears again. With a strong posture, he drags the star up, waves another sword and smashes it.


    "See how many you can block!" The Beidou Immortal Emperor sneered, but four or five pieces suddenly turned into black and white. Under the guidance of the Beidou Immortal Emperor, he pressed down on Xu kuangge like a roller.


    The chess pieces are falling faster and faster, and the aftereffects of the battle are rippling in the universe.


    The xuantie sword of Xu Kuang''s singer suddenly flew out and passed through a star chess piece. It didn''t stop, but the speed was slightly affected. In the blink of an eye, it was in front of the Beidou Immortal Emperor.


    By the way, the face of emperor Beidou changed.


    He turned over his sleeve to stop the sword, but his sleeve was crushed by the sword Qi attached to the black iron sword.


    At the moment, the Emperor didn''t even think about it. He quickly pulled back.


    The black iron sword was still spinning in the air.


    A star fell on the iron sword, but it didn''t change its direction.


    "Damn it The emperor of Beidou was so angry that he stretched out his hand and pressed it down. Five pieces of star chess collided with the black iron sword one after another, making a sound of metal collision. It was clear enough to make the soul shudder in this cosmic environment.


    Just as the emperor Beidou was about to block the xuantie sword, it suddenly turned around and returned to the singer Xu Kuang.


    Looking at the joking smile on Xu kuangge''s face, the body of Beidou immortal is shaking.


    "Asshole, asshole!" At this time, Beidou Immortal Emperor was no longer calm.


    He stood firm and read the previous sentence again.


    "I use stars as my son to destroy all living beings!"


    Suddenly.


    Countless pieces of stars, pulling the rainbow, hit Xu crazy song.


    "Isn''t the so-called human being you?" Xu kuangge chuckled.


    He hated Beidou Xiandi''s superior way of speaking.


    Open your mouth and shut your mouth.


    Are you not one of them?


    You don''t have any hobbies other than bragging?


    When the stars are about to fall, Xu kuangge''s body suddenly burst out of an energy, non-stop diffusion, killing everywhere¡° Who doesn''t have the strength of a field yet? " Xu kuangge sneered. At the moment when the unparalleled realm opened, all the stars and pieces floating around Xu kuangge went back. When the world is unparalleled. When the universe is unparalleled! Beidou Immortal Emperor''s face became more and more ugly, so he waved his hand. Outside Xu kuangge''s circle, there were countless pieces of stars again, ready to go. Xu kuangge suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs one of them. The power of the stars turns into a rainbow and rushes into Xu kuangge''s chest. Slowly filling his fighting power¡° I pick the stars and rest assured. " Xu Hongge is the one who picks one by one. Finally, countless stars poured into the xuantie sword. One more word, blurted out¡° How dare you chop the immortals with your sword A sword fell, mighty, a fire dragon in the universe through, ferocious incomparable!

 Chapter 1978

    Fire dragons travel through the universe.


    It''s getting faster and faster.


    This is a slow speed-up process, and the direction of the fire dragon''s last attack is naturally the Beidou Immortal Emperor standing on the chessboard.


    Facing the fire dragon roaring at him, Beidou Immortal Emperor showed a sense of panic on his face.


    He didn''t understand why Xu crazy song could lead the power of the stars to attack him.


    It''s really


    How unreasonable!


    I don''t have sword Qi, OK?


    It''s not fair!


    But at this time, no one is going to interview him with a microphone.


    These depressed words he can only put in the heart to continue to bend.


    Countless pieces of stars fall down like rain.


    However, the Dragon devoured all the stars.


    Beidou Xiandi''s attack not only did not cause any damage to the fire dragon, but also made the fire dragon''s body bigger and bigger.


    The expression on Beidou Xiandi''s face is as depressed as it seems.


    There was also a deep sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    Xu kuangge once again rises with his sword and follows the fire dragon like a shadow.


    Beidou Xiandi knows that if he still confronts Xu kuangge in such an environment, it will be a stupid thing.


    He began to run back, looking for a suitable opportunity to kill a rifle.


    However, Xu kuangge, like a maggot of tarsal bone, follows closely behind him. The dark iron sword in his hand is flashing with sword light. The meaning of the sword is surging wildly, wrapping Xu kuangge''s body. At this moment, Xu kuangge is the sharpest sword in the world.


    Invincible, invincible!


    For a moment, the original battle suddenly turned into a cat and mouse game.


    Beidou Immortal Emperor is wandering in the sea of stars, while Xu kuangge is chasing after him. This is a desperate pursuit.


    In the sea of stars, the speed of Beidou Xiandi is very fast. However, he is shocked to find that Xu kuangge is no slower than him.


    This frustration made him feel very hurt.


    Obviously is own main floor, but originally own control superiority, actually no longer existed in front of Xu crazy song.


    What makes Beidou Immortal Emperor feel more depressed is that the reason why he is now suppressed by Xu kuangge is not because of the big gap between himself and the other party''s strength, but because of Xu kuangge''s domineering and self-confidence.


    After opening the unparalleled field, Xu kuangge felt that he could also pick the stars and bring them into his body, and he really did.


    There''s no logic.


    If put in the past, his first reaction is bullshit.


    Another burst of stars came down.


    When all the crazy songs are absorbed. But I found that the emperor of Beidou had disappeared.


    He stopped in the sea of stars, frowned a little, and suddenly entered a star.


    Standing on the surface of the planet, it''s desolate.


    The area of this planet is about the same as that of the moon, and there is no life, because there is no water here, and it is a vast desert.


    Unless they don''t need to eat or drink, ordinary people or alien creatures can''t survive here.


    "How can you say that you are also an Immortal Emperor? What''s the matter? You plan to hide here for a lifetime?" Xu kuangge sneered.


    He didn''t get any response, which is normal.


    Interestingly, Xu kuangge has no way to detect his existence now.


    It''s not that the Beidou Immortal Emperor has any strong ability to hide the breath, it seems that there is a certain kind of magnetic energy in this place, which interferes with him.


    I believe Beidou Xiandi also encountered this problem.


    Xu kuangge was not in a hurry, but his body soared up again, overlooking the world.


    Finally, he saw a hilltop with a smile on his face. Suddenly, he hit it with a sword. The sand was flying and the smoke was filled with smoke. A figure came out of the hilltop and ran away.


    Xu kuangge laughs and catches up again


    Longyu.


    Xiao Yao came out of the palace with a smile on his face.


    After noticing that he came out, Qinglong immediately appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Well, it''s a success?" Looking at the smile on Xiao Yao''s face, he can naturally guess some.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently: "just refining a successful one, how about winning or losing?"


    Although Xiao Yao''s words are not complete, Qinglong obviously knows what Xiao Yao is concerned about, and says with a smile, "not yet."


    Xiao Yao frowned a little and asked, "how long have you been fighting?"


    "Well, I guess it''s been about a month." Qinglong thought about it carefully and said.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is wonderful.


    This mud horse has been fighting for a month, but it hasn''t been decided yet?


    Two psychos!


    "In fact, from more than 20 days ago, the winner should have been divided." Qinglong said, "Xu crazy song has always been dominant, but it''s not a simple thing for them to really kill each other."


    Xiao Yao nodded gently.


    He understood what Qinglong said.


    It''s not very difficult for Xu kuangge and Beidou Xiandi to decide the outcome, but it''s more difficult for one side to kill the opponent directly.


    "It seems that I am worried for nothing." Xiao Yao said, "is there no other fool in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons?"


    Green Dragon smiles and shakes his head: "don''t worry, there won''t be such a situation."


    Xiao Yao is silent now.


    "I''ll come out when they can tell the difference between life and death."


    With these words, Xiao Yao turned back to the palace.


    Before, it was just a holy pill.


    Next, there has to be a second one, a third one.


    The help of the jade girl is very great for Xiao Yao.


    This is what Xiao Yao didn''t think of before.


    He felt that he would bring back the jade girl. He really made the right choice so far.


    Well


    This "the right choice" is always being refreshed.


    It''s never completely settled anyway.


    When Xiao Yao is closed again.


    The battle in the sea of stars is still going on.


    As Qinglong said, the battle has long been divided.


    In the process of pursuing and killing, the Beidou Immortal Emperor, who was regarded as the prey by Xu kuangge, scolded his mother more than once.


    "People surnamed Xu are all immortal emperors. Do they have to be like this?"


    Xu crazy song ignored him.


    "Xu, I have already said that I lost. What else do you want?" The emperor continued.


    He''s really going crazy.


    Originally, he had many magic weapons to protect his life, but now all those magic weapons have been broken.


    Xu kuangge is like a mad dog.


    At least that''s what Beidou Xiandi thinks.


    It''s not the first time he''s given up.


    In the view of Beidou Immortal Emperor, winning or losing is not so important, and face is not so important. He just wants to live well.


    Xu crazy song has come to the back of Beidou Immortal Emperor.


    With a sword, he smashed the emperor once again.


    "Stop it Suddenly, a cry came from a distance.


    Xu binggedun stepped down and turned his face to have a look.


    Beidou Xiandi also saw it.


    All of a sudden, he burst into tears.


    "Xiyao, help me! This guy is a lunatic. I''ve already given up. He has to go after him When Beidou Xiandi saw Xiyao Xiandi, he became excited and said in his voice, "help me quickly!"


    Looking at Beidou Xiandi''s excited appearance, it''s like a child who was bullied by his brother at home complaining to his parents.


    Xiyao Xiandi glared at Beidou Xiandi and said angrily, "you see, how can you still look like an Xiandi now?"


    Beidou Immortal Emperor quickly silence, he knew that as long as Xiyao Immortal Emperor hands, he can live.


    In addition, his heart is also very wronged.


    Life is going to be gone. What kind of Immortal Emperor are you still thinking about?


    Are you trying to make me laugh?


    Xi Yao Xian Di sighed and turned his eyes to Xu kuangge, who was not far away.


    "The winner has been decided. Let''s call it a day." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xu kuangge gave a sneer.


    "If you have the ability, join in. I will kill two immortal emperors a day today!" Xu crazy song said aloud.


    Although Xu kuangge himself knows that in his present state, if Xiyao Xiandi really takes the hand, not to mention killing both of them, it''s hard to say whether he can escape from Shengtian, but he doesn''t care about these, he just thinks, momentum can''t be lost!


    Xiyao Xiandi was a little unhappy. She suppressed her anger and said, "you are also Xiandi. If Beidou Xiandi really dies, the strength of our Xianzu will be weakened again. Now the demon world and the demon world have coveted our Xianjie for a long time..."


    Xu kuangge suddenly waved his hand and interrupted the words of Xi Yao Xiandi.


    "Take the liberty to ask." Xu kuangge coughed, "what you said is none of my business?"


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    It''s very presumptuous indeed!


    "Get out of the way." Xu kuangge is walking forward with a black iron sword, and his pace is very slow.


    Xiyao Xiandi''s eyes were fixed on him without any emotion.


    Beidou Xiandi''s heart has been mentioned in his throat. So terrible, so terrible... Mom, I''m going home! Finally. When he noticed that a force was coming towards him, the emperor sighed and turned to leave. Beidou Immortal Emperor''s face is as pale as ashes. He understood that he had been abandoned. When Xiyao Xiandi left, the power from the demon world also left quickly. I don''t want to stay, so that I won''t be caught by fairyland. Xu crazy song didn''t want to thank the demon God. Demon world, demon world, I wish I could kill Beidou Xiandi. A sword falls again. No double open. Beidou Immortal Emperor''s face was as grey as death, with a bitter smile on his face. It''s really special. It''s a natural disaster¡° With the sound of "boom", a rainbow light scattered. Xu crazy song... Win! When the sword is still churning, Xu crazy song has been sitting on the ground, disheartened, it is really no image. The sword spirit appears. His eyes were opposite, and he laughed again. I killed one at last.

 Chapter 1979

    When Xiao Yao opened the door, he saw Xu kuangge leaning against the door and laughed.


    "Laugh fart, give me a few pills to eat quickly, it''s going to die quickly." Xu crazy song said.


    Now he is full of scars. According to the truth, the self-healing ability of the Immortal Emperor is very powerful. But it is also an Immortal Emperor who causes damage to him. The wound is haunted by Qi, but it is difficult to heal, just like the injury of the former Beidou Immortal Emperor.


    Xiao Yao pulls him up, and Xu Hongge shows his teeth in pain.


    "If you really die, master Qinglong won''t ignore you." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge grinned and felt that he couldn''t put on any more.


    In fact, when Xu kuangge came here, Qinglong had already appeared, but he just went back.


    Xu kuangge is waiting outside Xiao Yao''s palace. Anyway, there is nothing to do.


    If he is seriously injured, Qinglong will not sit back and ignore him.


    Qinglong is very good at Xu kuangge. After all, Xu kuangge once comprehended the meaning of the sword left by the Lord jianhuang in the deep pool of the ancient sword mountain.


    "How about Beidou Xiandi Xiao Yao squatted beside Xu Bingge and asked.


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "let me tell you this. I beat him like a chicken. What a big dipper! The strength is really unbearable. "


    Xiao Yaole was laughing.


    Xu crazy song suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "how did not say?"


    Xu kuangge complained: "I always feel that you are a kind of ''I''ll listen to your boasting quietly'', which makes me have no idea of going on."


    Xiao Yao burst out laughing.


    Let''s say he''s smart now?


    Then Xiao Yao with magic like, out of a blooming blue pill.


    "What kind of pill is this?" Xu crazy song a Leng.


    "I don''t know if I eat it." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge shook his head and said, "pills are useless to me."


    "I know that naturally, but those you said are all ordinary pills." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xu kuangge was stunned.


    He''s not a fool anymore.


    Although what Xiao Yao said is still not very clear, it will not affect his understanding.


    "Is this..." Xu kuangge''s face has shown an extremely shocked expression.


    Although he is not an alchemist, it does not mean that he has no knowledge of this field.


    It''s not an ordinary pill


    Xiao Yao knows what he means, and he knows what Xiao Yao means.


    The so-called, unusual pill


    "Can you refine the holy elixir?" Xu kuangge asked excitedly.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, and then said: "I have broken through now, how can I not even practice the holy pill?"


    As a result, Xu kuangge laughed.


    "How many years have passed in the whole fairyland, and how many of them can refine the holy elixir?"


    Dan into the road, originally even if the cultivation of immortals in the side door.


    Therefore, it is very difficult for a alchemist to enter the realm of Immortal Emperor.


    Not all fairies can be as evil as Xiao Yao. They can practice both Dan and Wu.


    It is not that there has never been an Immortal Emperor who entered the Tao with Dan, but the number is very small. I don''t know if there will be one in tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. The most important thing is that even if a alchemist can really enter the realm of the Immortal Emperor, it is still unknown whether he can refine the holy elixir. It can be seen how little the holy elixir is in this world.


    So it''s hard for Xu kuangge not to be surprised to hear that Xiao Yao can refine the holy pill now.


    At the moment, he did not hesitate, quickly took the pill from Xiao Yao and threw it directly into the exit.


    "Why?" After swallowing Shengdan, the expression on Xu kuangge''s face suddenly became strange.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you think there is a little mouse wandering around in your body?"


    Xu kuangge nodded his head and became more and more curious: "what''s the situation?"


    "This is probably the wonderful place of Saint Dan." Xiao Yao said.


    Although the pill was made by him, he didn''t know much about Saint Dan.


    Xu crazy song suddenly stood up, his expression became serious.


    "I need to find a quiet place to refine the medicine in my body." Xu crazy song seriously said.


    Xiao Yao nodded: "go, I have to find master Qinglong."


    Xu kuangge immediately entered Xiao Yao''s palace.


    In fact, Xu kuangge has his own palace in Longyu, but he has no time to go to his own palace at this time.


    Xiao Yao looked back with a confident smile on his face.


    Although Xu kuangge''s injury is serious, he believes that a holy pill can absolutely solve all these problems.


    This is his confidence in himself.


    When Xu kuangge closes, Xiao Yao also goes to find Qinglong.


    "Come out?" The green dragon smiles at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was confused at that time.


    It''s like Temo''s own reform through labor.


    "It''s coming out." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Qinglong laughs and pats Xiao Yao on the shoulder.


    "How many are refined!"


    "Do you mean Shengdan, or dragon elixir?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qinglong said, "I don''t care about the amount of Shengdan. I care about the pills of longzu."


    Xiao Yao estimated and calculated, stretched out three fingers.


    "Thirty?" Green Dragon nodded, "yes, then I can make a good distribution."


    "Three hundred." Xiao Yao said.


    Green dragon was surprised, and then more excited: "that''s better, ha ha, in my list, each one can be divided into ten!"


    "Are you going to give it to 30 dragon people?" Xiao Yao asked


    Green Dragon nodded and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "originally, it''s for you. Of course, it''s up to you to decide how to distribute it. I don''t have any ideas and suggestions."


    Green dragon is not smiling: "do you think I should distribute the pills to more dragon people, but everyone takes a little less?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything, which can be regarded as acquiescence.


    That''s exactly what he thought before.


    Qinglong said: "the fight of the dragon clan has always been very cruel, and in my opinion, the so-called fairness is the biggest unfairness."


    Although what Qinglong said is not very clear, Xiao Yao can understand each other''s meaning.


    "In the Dragon Kingdom, there are always some dragon people who practice day and night, and then improve. But there are still some dragon people who are greedy of life and fear death, and don''t want to practice. They just wait to die slowly. Although they are not dead, in my opinion, it''s a waste to give them resources. It''s also a great injustice to other dragon people."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "master Qinglong, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, I''ll give you the pills."


    Green Dragon smiles and asks, "see Xu crazy song?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Although I had guessed before that Xu kuangge would win, to be honest, I didn''t expect him to kill Beidou Xiandi." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "I think of it."


    He will never underestimate the killing heart of Xu kuangge.


    No matter what kind of opponent, as long as Xu crazy song raised his sword.


    Then you must be able to cut off each other''s head!


    "When Xu kuangge has completely recovered, he can also return to the fairy family and open the secret of the battle court." Green Dragon thought of here, quite fascinated, "when everything is almost settled, it''s time to open the curtain of the war."


    At this time, suddenly the ground under my feet vibrated.


    One person and one dragon looked at each other and felt curious from each other''s eyes.


    "Fairy, demon, which clan?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Although he can feel it, he is not sure of the identity of the other party.


    "It''s from the demons." "Green Dragon said," should be to find you


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "to be exact, he came to us."


    He, Xu kuangge, and the dragon clan, have now become a piece of iron.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and Demons also think so.


    "Go and have a look." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The body suddenly disappeared, and it was thousands of miles away when it appeared again.


    Looking at the God of putu standing in front of them, and the Lord of blood mist and the Lord of Firebird standing behind him, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "To be honest, I really don''t want you here." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    The expressions on the faces of the three demons all became a little embarrassed.


    "Why didn''t Xiaobai and magic dragon come over?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "They had intended to come, but knowing our purpose, they decided to come back when we left." Said the Lord of Firebird.


    Xiao Yao laughed: "they are too lazy to talk to you?"


    This time, even if it was the God of putu, the expression on his face was a little embarrassed.


    "In fact, I''m not the same as the covering hand demon." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you think I will believe it?"


    Indeed, if it is before, the God of putu said such a thing, there is a credibility.


    But now


    If Xiao Yao really believes in each other, it''s brain bubble.


    Xiao Yao can tell clearly who is the enemy and who is the friend. This has always been the case. Putu sighed. As he thought. When the covering hand demon God and the burning demon God make such a choice, things have reached an irreversible state. It''s too hard to restore the relationship between them and Xiao Yao. In the past, if Xiao Yao wanted to fight with the fairies, he would have to rely on them. Even if there is really something unpleasant between Xiao Yao will not show, but now Xiao Yao has a dragon, there is no need to continue with their demons¡° Now there is an Immortal Emperor dead in the immortal family, and we have started to prepare for the war. " Not willing to beat around the Bush, Fu Tu said frankly, "I hope you and the dragon clan can give full support."¡° Well, kill the demons first. " Xiao Yao said calmly. Putu demon God: "the third watch"

 Chapter 1980

    Xiao Yao''s words made him feel that he couldn''t talk any more.


    Although he guessed that Xiao Yao''s attitude to them would not be very good before he came here, he did not expect that Xiao Yao''s attitude could not be discussed directly.


    Fang Ming knows that they are now in alliance with the demon clan.


    This has always been the case.


    Although there are only two immortal emperors left in the Xians, the overall strength of the Xians can not be underestimated. Even if the demons and the Xians have a great chance of winning the war, they still have to reduce the casualties of their demons as far as possible. Otherwise, even if they really win in the end, they will kill 1000 enemies and lose 800. It''s not worth it.


    What''s more, let them fight the demons first.


    When the demon clan is really slaughtered, they don''t know whether the demon clan has the power of World War I against the immortal clan.


    Seeing that the expression on Fu Tu''s face was slightly unhappy, Xiao Yao pointed to his nose and scolded him.


    "Do you like it or not! I''m still used to you? What''s the matter? Demon clan starts to me, you don''t stop even if, also add fuel to the flames, now still can lick a B face to come to me? Where do you get the courage? " Xiao Yao''s eyes were burning, and he didn''t consider each other''s identity.


    But when he wanted to retort, he didn''t know what to say. He had no choice but to close his mouth, and his eyes showed deep helplessness.


    Some things, not what he thinks, can be done.


    "Sorry, I can''t trust you." Xiao Yao said coldly, "how do you come and how do you go back? If you want to fight here, I don''t mind leaving you all here."


    Fu Tu demon God looked at Xiao Yao, forced to bear the depression in his heart, said: "there is no way to talk about it?"


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "if I just stabbed you and said we''d sit down and drink, would you dare? Are you not afraid of me poisoning the wine


    Fu Tu demon God nodded, if you understand.


    It seems to understand what Xiao Yao wants to express.


    So, the God of putu left with the Lord of Firebird and the Lord of blood fog.


    From beginning to end, the Lord of Firebird and the Lord of blood fog did not speak.


    In fact, before they came here, they prepared a lot of things they wanted to say, but when they got to Longyu, they didn''t know how to speak.


    The demons owe Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao Yao''s martial arts skills are widely promoted in the demons, the demons suddenly stab Xiao Yao.


    No one can accept such a thing.


    So now they are still seeking Xiao Yao''s help. To be honest, they should have been ready to be scolded. Fortunately, this time, Xiao Yao gave them face. He just scolded the God of putu, but he didn''t scold both of them. This made them feel like they were doomed for the rest of their lives. After all, they all saw how Xiao Yao scolded the God of putu. Now they think it''s terrible. They almost think Xiao Yao is going to kill the devil with his sword.


    The next day, magic dragon and Xiaobai also went to the Dragon kingdom. After Xiao Yao''s tossing, they certainly couldn''t stay in Hongmeng tree.


    In fact, after Xiao Yao had cursed the God of putu, he regretted it. After all, it was cool, but Xiaobai and the magic dragon were still in Hongmeng tree.


    If this really offends the demons, it will be troublesome for them to detain Xiaobai and the magic dragon.


    Fortunately, they came back safely.


    This is a good relief for Xiao Yao.


    See Xiao Yao, Xiaobai and magic dragon are very aggrieved, blame Xiao Yao for a long time.


    "Master, after you broke through last time, you went to the devil''s world and didn''t visit us." Xiaobai said pitifully.


    Xiao Yao smiles awkwardly.


    It''s true, but he went to fight with the God of putu at that time, and then went to take care of the Satan star domain.


    It can be said that they are very busy.


    "Master, we had some trouble when we came back." Xiaobai said bitterly.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaobai coughed, and the Magic Dragon said first, with a calm tone: "originally, we had planned to come back, but a demon god suddenly appeared to stop us, and even wanted to fight. But at this time, the God of futu appeared and forced the demon God back."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled with murder.


    The God of covering hands


    Another hand demon!


    This bastard is determined to fight against himself, isn''t he?


    I didn''t expect that what I was worried about before really happened.


    Just because he broke up with the demons before, the demons wanted to leave Xiaobai and the magic dragon as hostages.


    Although the other side didn''t succeed, it also made Xiao Yao sweat, repeatedly thinking about whether he was too impulsive before.


    Xiao Bai and magic dragon look at Xiao Yao''s ugly face, and quickly comfort them. It''s just that they have come back safely anyway, and nothing more.


    Although that''s what he said, Xiao Yao understood that this time, the God of putu really helped him a lot. Xiaobai and magic dragon would be in danger now if it wasn''t for the God of putu who was willing to help himself when he came back to the demon world regardless of his past.


    My heart is still in fear.


    Xiao Yao is still a little guilty when he remembers that he used to scold Fu Tu.


    "Forget it, just come back now, but I still have to write down this account. When the time comes, I have to settle it with the covering demon." Xiao Yao said.


    This is absolutely not angry.


    It''s not about saving face between Xiaobai and the devil.


    Before covering hand demon God in demon world put them together.


    Xiao Yao was originally a narrow-minded man. Naturally, he couldn''t forget it. He was in the demon world before. Although the final result seemed to be satisfactory, he was constrained everywhere.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel very depressed.


    Not only Xiao Yao, but also Xu Bingge Qinglong have the same feeling.


    The feeling of holding back and bending is deeply remembered now.


    So they must write down the account.


    It''s not just because of Xiaobai and magic dragon.


    Then Xiao Yao gave them a lot of pills and arranged for magic dragon and Xiaobai to stay in the dragon clan and continue to improve their strength in the next time. After all, these are his backbone forces, and they can''t really regard the dragon clan as their own power. After all, it may happen any time. It''s not that Xiao Yao can''t believe Qinglong, but that he has always been Heyang''s character, Like to plan ahead, that''s all.


    Xiaobai and magic dragon are also very talented, but it''s impossible to compete with Xiandi and yaohuang in a period of time. Xiao Yao doesn''t have high expectations for them, and Xiao Yao is very satisfied to have the upper hand with xianzun and Yaowang.


    At this time, in the demons.


    The two demons are in a row.


    Even want to fight.


    However, both the God of putu and the God of covering hands still keep the most basic reason.


    However, the overlying demon just can''t understand.


    Such a good opportunity, why is the God of putu going to let it go!


    As long as Xiaobai and the magic dragon are buckled down, even if they can''t threaten Xiao Yao, they can at least make each other throw a rat''s paw.


    But now such a good opportunity has been missed.


    As long as you think about it, the God of putu will feel sick.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that futu was also a demon God, the hand covering demon God would like to start now.


    In fact, the idea of putu is very simple.


    He just felt that he had been sorry enough for Xiao Yao.


    So there are some things he really doesn''t want to do anymore.


    Even if it really can''t repair the relationship between the demon world and Xiao Yao, at least it won''t get worse, which is very rare for him.


    There is another reason.


    He hoped his conscience would be a little better.


    That''s it.


    After covering the hand demon God to leave, Fu Tu demon God long relief.


    All of a sudden, there is a feeling of relief.


    "Lord Faustus, please." The Lord of Firebird whispered.


    Before, the God of futu could know that the God of covering hands wanted to prevent Xiaobai and the magic dragon from entering the Dragon kingdom. It was the Lord of Firebird who went to tell the truth.


    Although the demon God can know everything in the demon world, it''s not absolute. He can''t stare here all the time.


    After listening to the words of the Firebird demon, the God of Fu Tu said with a smile, "I thank you."


    Firebird demon king nodded, the expression on the face looked at suddenly some shame.


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t speak for me in Longyu before, so I feel a little upset?" Putu demon God seems to have seen through the mind of the Firebird demon king. He said happily.


    Firebird demon nodded, more and more embarrassed.


    The God of putu waved his hand.


    "There''s no need at all. If I could, I didn''t want to go to Longyu. Before I went, I had already made all the preparations, but Xiao Yao didn''t expect to give us face. He just scolded us..."


    Speaking of this, the Firebird devil suddenly interrupted: "Lord Fu Tu, you have made a mistake. Xiao Yao scolded you instead of us."


    Fu Tu demon God


    He felt that the Lord of Firebird was still waiting for his praise.


    Is it necessary to reward him with a little red flower.


    Do you like it.


    Do you still need to remind me?


    I''m afraid you have a bad brain, don''t you?


    "Well, I see." The God of putu waved his hand, indicating that the Lord of Firebird didn''t have to go on.


    The Firebird demon laughs. He seems to be a little proud.


    That facial expression is clear to say to him, you see, still I am fierce? Xiao Yao scolds you, not me¡° By the way, Lord demon, what does the flame demon think? " Suddenly the Lord of Firebird asked. Now the two demons have fallen into a state of confrontation. The attitude of the flame God is very important¡° He didn''t stand up when the demon God and I were making trouble. " Said the God. The Lord of Firebird nodded and continued to look at him. What do you mean, then? "So, he won''t stand up," he sighed The Lord of Firebird nodded.

 Chapter 1981

    fairyland.


    The Star Tower was empty for a moment.


    In fact, if it''s just because of the death of the Immortal Emperor, it''s not like this. Just like before, when the Immortal Emperor of Nanman died, many immortal families still gathered in the battle court.


    When the tree falls and the monkeys scatter, it is not so absolute.


    But this time, the situation of Xinglou is a little bit special.


    After all, it was Xu kuangge who killed Beidou Immortal Emperor.


    The real killer.


    For these fairies, Xu kuangge is absolutely more terrible than the demons.


    No one knows if the madman will kill Beidou Xiandi again. He feels that he is not happy enough, and then he carries his black iron sword to kill Xinglou directly. Even Xiandi is not his opponent, let alone the minions. So in a very short time, Xinglou is deserted and becomes a desolate place. Many Fairies feel a sigh when they know about it, And the demons and demons are laughing, laughing fairy timid, and the news spread to the demons and demons, also let the two groups are spiritual shock.


    It turns out that the so-called fairies are also afraid.


    Although Xu kuangge, who makes the fairies feel scared, has nothing to do with their half dime.


    As long as they see the fairies unhappy, they will be very happy.


    It''s not just the fairy, the devil and the demon that will happen.


    In the human race, it is common.


    on the other hand. In the past, the Xians have been pressing forward step by step, but since the fall of Nanman Xiandi and Beidou Xiandi, the Xians have not been as tough as before.


    On the contrary, demons and Demons began to push their noses and eyes.


    In the past, the demons worried that the fairies would launch a war directly, but now, what they really worried about is the fairies.


    Although Xu kuangge is also an Immortal Emperor, all the fairies know that Xu kuangge doesn''t care about the survival of the fairies at all.


    Those fairies all know that in Xu kuangge''s heart, they never regard themselves as the Immortal Emperor.


    In the ancient wasteland, there are a group of fairies who are chased by demons and demons.


    The reason is that a fairy''s Mount accidentally bumps into a demon soldier.


    Therefore, the demon clan and the demon clan began to kill everywhere in the wasteland, chasing after the fairy clan.


    Even if the fairy had killed his mount.


    Obviously, the demons and demons are too lazy to think of a better excuse.


    The demons are really proud.


    This should also be their happiest time so far.


    Such things happened frequently in other ancient places.


    When Xiao Yao heard this from Ao Xiu, he just laughed, and his heart didn''t fluctuate.


    Whether it''s fairy or demon, he doesn''t have a big idea.


    At the beginning, he just wanted to take his daughter back and kill the murderer who robbed her.


    He has done the latter.


    But now Xiao Niannian is still a fairy.


    It has to be said that Xiyao Xiandi was very kind.


    At least at this time, Xiyao Xiandi didn''t want to threaten him with Xiao Niannian''s safety.


    Think about it carefully, if Xiyao Xiandi really does, Xiao Yao really has nothing to do.


    The world is bigger than my daughter.


    In the past, Xiao Yao felt that it was the emperor of Xiyao who didn''t look up to him and didn''t care to deal with himself in such a way.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    Xiyao Xiandi also has her own consideration.


    This also makes Xiao Yao have a little favor for her.


    After going out of the pass, Xu kuangge found that after eating Shengdan, his injury not only healed in a short time, but also improved a lot.


    It made him ecstatic.


    So he immediately returned to the fairyland, ready to open the war court.


    After all, Hong feisheng is still in a coma. They have to open the war court as soon as possible, and then find yanghunzhu to wake Hong feisheng up from the current state.


    Although Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng are not familiar at all, because of Xiao Yao, he still has a good feeling for Hong feisheng.


    It is often said that your brother is my brother.


    After returning to the war court, Xu kuangge also found something that surprised him.


    In the war court, many fairies have gathered.


    Most of them are immortal statues.


    Xu kuangge frowned a little.


    Are these fairies not afraid of death?


    But just when he was going to do it directly, he found that the leader was Luo Yin, and there was a fairy beside Luo Yin.


    "Xu crazy song!" Luo Yin waves to Xu Bingge.


    Xu Bingge comes to him.


    Those immortal''s eyes fall on Xu kuangge.


    There was surprise, fear and respect in his eyes.


    After all, Xu kuangge''s current strength is worthy of the respect of some fairies, but not every fairies can have such an idea.


    After becoming an Immortal Emperor, Xu kuangge can tell for the first time what kind of emotion each other has towards himself.


    Also can distinguish which is the enemy, which is look up to their own fairy.


    "You are Xiao Yao''s friend. Naturally, I won''t do anything to you, but what do you want to do when you bring so many fairies to our war court? Do you want to kill me? " With the last word, Xu kuangge laughed himself out.


    It''s not that he looks down on these immortals.


    However, even if the number of these immortals doubled, it would not pose any threat to Xu kuangge.


    Even if the number of xianzun is really hard to kill, Xu kuangge wants to go, but the other party can''t stop him.


    "This is my master." Luo Yin pointed to Su Shanshan, "but they were not brought by me..."


    An Wen nodded beside Luo Yin.


    It tells Xu kuangge in such a way that what Luoyin says is true.


    Xu kuangge nodded, went to the steps and sat down. Then he stretched out his hand and hurried to the front.


    "Your master still has some things to do. He can''t come here in a short time, but he will come after the secret area of the war court is opened, so you can wait here for a while." Xu crazy song said.


    Anwen naturally knows what Xu kuangge says and the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, so he nods and lies down, letting Xu kuangge touch his head.


    "By the way, I still have a donkey, but in the war court, I''ll take you to play with it later." Xu kuangge said with a smile.


    She snorted, her eyes full of disdain.


    Are you kidding me? Let me play with a donkey?


    Are you insulting me!


    Xu kuangge laughed: "not bad, you can be friends. After all, you are so smart."


    Anshan is even more unhappy.


    Do you mean you are as stupid as a donkey?


    Hum!


    It holds its head high, and how proud it is.


    A large group of fairies, so by Xu crazy song in the side.


    For Xu kuangge, it''s more interesting to talk with Anwen than to communicate with them.


    Although they couldn''t hang on each other''s faces, they didn''t have a temper and didn''t dare to face Xu kuangge.


    At this time, Su Shanshan finally came up.


    "If you have anything, just say it and leave. I''m tired of you." Xu crazy song did not look up, is still helping to comb the body''s hair.


    Su Shanshan''s face looked embarrassed.


    "Xu crazy song, this is my master..." Luo Yin whispered.


    Xu kuangge looked at Luo Yin and asked with a smile, "do we have a good relationship?"


    Luo Yin can''t say a word.


    Although she has guessed that the former Chen Qi is Xiao Yao, but even so, she just has a good relationship with Xiao Yao, but now sitting here is Xu crazy song.


    In other words, even if Xiao Yao is sitting here now, so what?


    How do the fairies treat Xiao Yao?


    How to treat Xu crazy song?


    Why should we make people smile at them now?


    Do you really think that if you slap someone in the face, you can make them laugh?


    Xu kuangge sighed, looked at Su Shanshan again, and said, "now talk about it. What can I do for you?"


    Comparatively speaking, Xu kuangge''s attitude towards Su Shanshan is better.


    It doesn''t look that obvious.


    Su Shanshan seized the opportunity and quickly said: "Lord Xiandi, I..."


    Xu crazy song waved his hand: "just call me Xu crazy song."


    Su Shanshan was a little frightened and obviously didn''t dare to call him by his first name.


    Before Luo Yin called Xu crazy song name, she gave several winks, but Luo Yin can''t think so complicated, didn''t notice.


    But Su Shanshan also wanted to understand.


    Other immortal emperors may care about this, but Xu kuangge certainly won''t.


    Because the other party never really felt that he was an Immortal Emperor, and did not take the identity of Immortal Emperor seriously.


    "Xu... Crazy song, we hope you can stay in fairyland, we are willing to be loyal to you!" Su Shanshan said seriously.


    Xu crazy song a little surprised, but he soon want to understand.


    As he said to Xiyao Xiandi before.


    He just doesn''t want to use his brain, but it doesn''t mean he has no brain.


    There was a smile on Xu kuangge''s face, some joking.


    "Really?"


    "Really." Su Shanshan suddenly had a bad feeling. Hearing this, Luo Yin''s face didn''t fluctuate and didn''t feel surprised. Obviously, before Xu kuangge came back, Su Shanshan had told all about his purpose of coming to the war court this time. Xu crazy song slowly stood up, patted the dust on the buttocks. He took a few steps up the steps and stood in front of the door. Look down at the fairies¡° Well, since that''s the case, how about you make preparations now and let''s go to Rouge Valley? " Xu kuangge asked. The audience was silent. Xu kuangge laughed happily: "if you want to do something, just say it directly. Why do you have to beat around the Bush? You fairies are really not cute at all. " Those immortals, their faces are constantly changing. A lot of immortals have been angry. Xu kuangge still looks at them¡° If it''s nothing, just go away. " Xu BangGe waved his hand¡° Xu Xiandi, think twice¡° Lord Xiandi, how can you say that you are also the Xiandi of our Xianzu? How can you watch us being bullied by the demons and demons? "¡° Lord Xiandi, the Xians are in dire straits! " A group of xianzun yelled. Xu crazy song is more and more unhappy¡° A bunch of mangy dogs. "

 Chapter 1982

    In fact, it''s not hard to guess the purpose of these immortals gathering in the war court.


    As they said, the fairies are in a very bad situation.


    It''s not so much that they want to join in Xu kuangge''s command as that they want to use this method to tie Xu kuangge to the fairyland, so that they can be both proud and disgraced.


    The method is not so clever. You can see who it is at a glance.


    In fact, these immortals did not want to deliberately deceive Xu crazy song.


    It''s hard to say that they really don''t have such great ability. Moreover, if they are seen by Xu kuangge, they will only make each other more angry, and the gain is not worth the loss. Even if they haven''t seen it with their own eyes, they should have heard about it and mastered it more or less. Therefore, for more immortals, they should give them a hundred courage and dare not play tricks with Xu kuangge.


    It''s a joke about your own life.


    Those immortals were not willing to go, but when Xu kuangge pulled out the black iron sword, suddenly, a group of immortals scattered.


    Xu BangGe held his stomach and laughed.


    Tears are coming down with laughter.


    Fairy!


    But so


    He shook his head and planned to enter the war court. He glanced at it, but he was not happy.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" Xu crazy song full of murderous voice said.


    For nothing else, it''s because Su Shanshan and her disciples from Zhenlong Jianzong have not left yet.


    One of them is Luo Yin.


    "Of course not. It''s easy for the Immortal Emperor to kill us, and he won''t dare. I just know that the Immortal Emperor won''t kill us." Su Shanshan said.


    Before, under the persuasion of Xu kuangge, Su Shanshan had already begun to call his name directly, but now he has become immortal emperor.


    It''s also a subtle change.


    Xu kuangge pursed his lips and looked at them, but he was not willing to show anything.


    "What else do you want to say when you stay?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Su Shanshan had a lot to say, but in the face of Xu kuangge''s attitude, she didn''t know how to say what she had thought many times.


    This is not the attitude of good communication at all!


    How can we talk about this?


    "Immortal Emperor, do you really want to interfere in the three clans of immortals, demons and demons?" Su Shanshan finally asked.


    Xu kuangge laughed: "step in, of course."


    "Really?" Su Shanshan immediately gathered a little light in her eyes.


    Xu kuangge said with a sneer, "I''m going to crush your fairyland. How can I just stand by?"


    Every word comes out of the crack between the teeth.


    It can be seen that the hatred between Xianzu and Xu kuangge is really difficult to resolve.


    Su Shanshan''s eyes darkened again.


    She had a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Finally, she said, "when I haven''t been here, Lord Xiandi, goodbye."


    Then he turned and left.


    Luo Yin is still reluctant to part, but Su Shanshan drags her away.


    Xu kuangge knew that although these fairies were still respectful to themselves on the surface, they were only respectful because of their own strength.


    They don''t know how to scold themselves now.


    Shaking his head, he turned and walked into the war court.


    At last, I was at leisure.


    The next step is to open the secret of the war court.


    Originally, Xu kuangge''s idea was very simple. He directly opened the secret of the battle court, and then went into it with Xiao Yao to look for the soul nourishing pearl. But when he wanted to operate it, he found that his idea was too idealistic.


    Once the secret world of war court is opened, there will be many entrances to the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    Although he is in charge of the key to the secret place of the war court, he is not in charge of the entrance.


    If you could, there would not be so many demons when the secret world of war court was opened.


    How did the Immortal Emperor of Nanman like the demons before?


    It''s totally out of the question.


    After telling Xiao Yao the news, Xiao Yao is not so surprised. He tells Xu kuangge that he already knows.


    At that time, Xu kuangge was a little confused. He thought that I was the leader of the war court and didn''t know where you went.


    It''s impossible that some fairy told him, right?


    Xu kuangge thinks that the fairies hate themselves to the bone.


    But compared with Xiao Yao, it''s just drizzle!


    So Xiao Yao has no reason to know what he doesn''t know!


    Xiao Yao was so enigmatic that he laughed and said, "do you want to know?"


    Xu Bingge nodded helplessly.


    He hated his curiosity.


    "Master Qinglong told me." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    He had a sudden impulse to die.


    He thought he should have thought of it.


    But the answer is really reasonable.


    In addition, Xu crazy song really did not expect Xiao Yao to have any channels to learn such news.


    "It seems that it''s not so easy for us to get yanghunzhu." Xu said with a sigh.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "it doesn''t matter how much you go in. Is it mine or mine to raise the soul pearl, and it''s not a bad thing. The Dragon Kingdom has its entrance to the battle court. Now I have a bad relationship with the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons. If I go to the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons, I don''t know what kind of trouble I will encounter, even if they don''t attack me openly, In the dark, there are bound to be stumbling blocks. "


    Xu kuangge nodded, then laughed and said, "if you say that, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Xiao Yao very much agrees with Xu kuangge''s words.


    Absolutely not to make Xu crazy song not to blame himself, he really thought so in his heart.


    As Xiao Yao is now, it''s definitely not a good thing to go to the fairies. Even if he doesn''t plan to do anything, he just wants to enter the secret territory of the battle court, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor will not sit back and ignore him. This is the most basic.


    Even if it''s not there, I can think of it. So Xiao Yao is ready when he doesn''t know that the Dragon Kingdom has also entered the secret territory of the battle court.


    For the sake of Hong feisheng, even if it is really a tiger''s den, he also wants to break through.


    The big deal is to fight with the Immortal Emperor and advance what he wants to do. It''s no big deal.


    All along, Xiao Yao is a person who attaches great importance to friendship, so it''s no exaggeration to do such a thing.


    But it''s not necessary now.


    Moreover, there are many immortals, demons and demons in it, which is convenient for Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge to fish in troubled waters.


    "This time it''s just the two of us." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Bingge nodded.


    The Dragon Kingdom still needs the Dragon God.


    If the green dragon really goes in with them, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons will take this opportunity to bring them great trouble.


    What''s more, they don''t need to worry about anything. They can''t die in the secret of the war.


    Even those immortals, demons and demons have entered the secret world of war. Even in order to deal with them, it is impossible to kill them.


    The immortals, demons and demons who died in the secret place of the war court will return to the entrance to the secret place of the war court.


    This matter also does not need Xu crazy song to tell him, before Luo Yin and he said.


    Wanli pool is not the same. The immortal demon who died in Wanli pool is really dead.


    That''s why there are not many Fairies in the secret place of Wanli pool, but there are countless fairies, demons and demons in the secret place of zhanting.


    It doesn''t take long to open the secret world of war court.


    Xiao Yao enters in the Dragon Kingdom, while Xu kuangge enters in the battle court.


    The secret world of war court will open for three days. In these three days, I don''t know how many immortals and demons will enter.


    This is not the reason for Xu crazy song.


    Has the final say, all the minor details will be closed to him. He will have to make a contract with Xiao Yao, and when they are in, he will close the entrance immediately. But he only has the means to open the secret place of the battle court.


    Xu crazy song is also very helpless.


    Before entering the secret territory of the battle court, Xiao Yao takes another look at Hong feisheng.


    "When I come back, you can wake up." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    After sitting for a while, he stood up and entered the secret place of the war court.


    Along with Xiao Yao, there are Xiaobai magic dragon and AO Xiu.


    This is also an opportunity for them to improve their strength.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of Dragon God in the Dragon Kingdom, Qinglong really wanted to go in with Xiao Yao.


    But it''s not because he wants to get any benefits in the secret place of the war court. After all, his current cultivation doesn''t need these at all.


    He just enjoyed the feeling of fighting side by side with Xiao Yaoxu.


    The living environment and appearance of yanghunzhu have been clearly understood by Xiao Yao from Qinglong.


    After entering the secret territory of the war court, Xiao Yao looked around at the environment.


    It''s a desert.


    However, Qinglong and Xiao Yao said that the secret place of the battle court is so big that it is definitely not the desert in front of us.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Bai fly together. At Xiao Yao''s present speed, Xiao Bai and Xiao Yao can''t keep up, so Xiao Yao also slows down his speed, and soon they will join Xu Bingge.


    Because Xiao Yao doesn''t have any Qi, he can understand that it is also the power to pull heaven and earth. This kind of strength is more terrible and vast, but it''s hard for others to detect his existence.


    Therefore, after entering the secret territory of the war court, Xiao Yao can only find Xu kuangge. Xu kuangge has no way to determine his position except for sensing Xiao Yao''s existence.


    During the flight, Xiao Yao also saw many immortals, demons and demons. But Xiao Yao doesn''t want to work with them for the time being. He just wants to find yanghunzhu as soon as possible. But here, I can''t kill them completely. I just send them out. It''s really a waste of time. If the death of the three immortals, demons and demons is real death, Xiao Yao would not mind killing here. There are too many words in his heart that he wants to have a good talk with the fairy, demon and demon families. However, he was too lazy to speak, so he could only use the sword in his hand. After seeing Xu crazy song, Xu crazy song''s face doesn''t look very good¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Yao asked. Xu kuangge looked at Xiao Yao deeply and said in a deep voice, "the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao is also here." Xiao Yao frowned and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 1983

    Xiyao Xiandi also came.


    When Xu kuangge finished this sentence, Xiao Yao couldn''t understand it.


    You know, in the war court, the other side can''t kill themselves.


    Even if there is no such strange nature, it is impossible to kill Xu kuangge and Yao Xiandi with his strength.


    Moreover, the Xians are now suffering from internal and external troubles. Before Xiao Yao did it, there was no reason for Xi Yao Xiandi or Dong Ru Xiandi to attack Xiao Yao directly.


    This is to force Xiao Yao to the opposite of their fairy family.


    Such an unwise thing, Xiyao Xiandi, even if how much he hated Xiao Yao, would not do so.


    But the more so, the more headache Xiao Yao felt.


    If we knew the purpose of Xiyao Xiandi now, maybe he would not be so upset as now.


    The headache was that he didn''t know what Xiyao Xiandi wanted to do.


    Xiao Yao naturally won''t ask Xu kuangge. Xu kuangge, as the initiator of the battle court, can only know that Xiyao Xiandi has come in. Like Xiao Yao, he can only guess what the other party''s purpose is.


    Xu kuangge patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Anla, Anla! Don''t worry too much! "


    Xiao Yao black face: "you this is where the accent?"? So unique? "


    Xu kuangge laughed and said, "I don''t think we need to think so much now. If we can''t do it, we will come to cover the water and the earth. In my opinion, the greater possibility is that she is very curious about why I want to open the secret world of war court and what''s the purpose, so she comes in with me. Besides, there''s no other reason."


    Xiao Yao nodded, feeling that what Xu kuangge said was reasonable.


    In fact, to put it more bluntly, even if Xiyao Immortal Emperor really has any improper purpose, what can he do?


    He and Xu crazy song, how ever afraid?


    I have been in Tianwaitian for such a long time. What kind of tribulation have I not seen?


    I don''t know how many times I''ve survived.


    What''s more, with the strength of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, it''s not a big deal even if they meet Xi Yao Xiandi. It''s not a big deal even if they don''t fight alone. Anyway, it''s no problem if they want to run.


    In addition, this time only Xiyao Xiandi came. If Dongru Xiandi also came in, Xu kuangge would surely tell Xiao Yao that Xu kuangge didn''t say anything, which means that this time only Xiyao Xiandi came.


    Not enough!


    Then, Xu kuangge asks Xiao Yao what the so-called yanghunzhu looks like and where to find it.


    After all, before he just listen to Qinglong casually said a mouth, the heart is not so clear.


    Taking advantage of such an opportunity, Xiao Yao also talks with Xiaobai magic dragon.


    In Xiao Yao''s words, in fact, yanghunzhu is also a kind of plant. It is red in color, very mellow and discerning.


    Then Xiao Yao said, "master Qinglong told me that most of the soul raising beads will grow up in the soul refining field."


    "What? Soul refining field? " Hearing these three words, Xu kuangge''s face changed.


    Xiao Yao is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "how?"


    He did not expect that when he said the three words of soul refining field, Xu crazy song would have such a big reaction.


    Xu kuangge did not immediately answer Xiao Yao''s doubts, but began to pace back and forth.


    Xiao Yao grabbed Xu kuangge''s arm and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want to be clear?


    But Xiao Yao has already guessed that the soul refining field is definitely a very special place in the secret place of the war court.


    Xu kuangge was relieved and said with a bitter smile, "I''m in charge of the secret place of the battle court now. I know a lot that you don''t know, even elder Qinglong doesn''t know. The soul refining field is too dangerous. We''d better not go."


    But he also understood that Xiao Yao must save Hong feisheng.


    So if you say something like this, it''s nothing.


    Before such a problem, Xiao Yao is absolutely impossible to compromise, let alone choose to retreat because he feels dangerous.


    However, Xiao Yao frowned.


    Is there anything else to be afraid of?


    This is really


    It''s weird.


    Then, Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao began to explain the existence of the so-called soul refining field.


    Xiao Yao, of course, listened carefully and was very curious. If he could make Xu crazy song show such an expression, it would be enough to show how terrible the so-called soul refining field is. Naturally, he had to listen more clearly in order to effectively avoid some existing dangers.


    Xu kuangge tells Xiao Yao that in fact, a long time ago, the secret place of the war court became the battlefield of the immortal devil war.


    In the soul refining field, there are many spirits of immortals and demons.


    It''s just that the soul refining field is very strange. It seems that it''s made by the power of heaven and earth. The spirits of the immortals and demons have not completely dissipated. Instead, they have survived and are still in the soul refining field.


    Hearing this, Xiaobai said with a smile: "brother Xu, listen to what you say, the soul refining field should be a good place!"


    The Dragon could not help nodding.


    Because of the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, they don''t treat Xu kuangge very rigidly.


    Xu kuangge gave a bitter smile and shook his head, indicating that it was not as simple as Xiaobai thought.


    Xiao Yao thinks it''s the same. If it''s really just like this, Xu kuangge won''t show that kind of expression.


    "Although those souls didn''t die out completely, they also lost their original consciousness and became a group of killing gods. The spirits of those immortals who have existed for many years are wandering there and suffering. Therefore, as long as we enter the soul refining field, I''m afraid we can hardly survive." Xu crazy song said.


    After hearing Xu kuangge''s words, Xiao Yao feels that Xu kuangge is very optimistic about saying "it''s hard to survive.".


    "How many souls are there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Hongge stretched out his hand and showed two fingers.


    Xiao Yao naturally would not be so stupid as to say that there were only two. He was surprised and said, "there are twenty of them?"


    Xu kuangge shook his head: "it''s two hundred."


    Xiao Yao took another breath of cold air.


    He is a little difficult to understand: "even when the war between the immortal and the devil happened, it was the heyday of the immortal and the devil, and there could not be so many immortal emperors and demons, right?"


    Xu kuangge laughed and said, "naturally, it''s more terrible than that. I don''t know how many gods there are, but I know that there are more souls. Originally, there was no realm of gods. But after so many years, they have become gods."


    Xiao Yao was scared to pee at that time.


    I''ll make a big one.


    Listen to the meaning of Xu crazy song, those souls are still growing stronger?


    Isn''t that terrible?


    If this is the case, how powerful will those who were originally immortal demons be at this time?


    "So, Xiao Yao, if you can, I suggest that we don''t go to the alchemy center." Xu crazy song zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao also wavered.


    Although he and Xu kuangge are both affectionate people, they are not too afraid of death.


    But now the problem is, if we really let them face 200 spirits with the strength of immortals


    That is not afraid of death, but looking for death!


    Even if Xiao Yao is really willing to take Hong feisheng''s risks, he will not put himself in irrationally.


    If he can save Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao may do it without thinking, but the key problem is that even if he is really dead, there is no way to save Hong feisheng.


    "Yes, Dad, let''s not go." Ao Xiu was so scared that he said quickly, "anyway, the one named Hong feisheng can wake up, but it''s just a little longer, but it won''t affect anything."


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and said, "let''s look around now. If we can find it, we won''t go. If we can''t find it... Let''s see the situation."


    With these words, Xiao Yao also struggled in his heart.


    Ao Xiu quickly nodded, and then, he began to divide the army into several routes, and began to look for the soul pearl.


    After all, if everyone is crowded together, it will be too difficult to find the soul pearl.


    Yanghunzhu originally had no special smell and Qi. Xiao Yao couldn''t find it even with his divine sense. Qinglong and Xiao Yao had said this before, but Xiao Yao, who didn''t believe in evil, tried again after he arrived at the secret place of the battle court, and the result was predictable.


    In the process of looking for the soul pearl, Xiao Yao also met some immortals and demons, but those immortals and demons were afraid when they met Xiao Yao. They ran away in the blink of an eye, and Xiao Yao didn''t want to chase them.


    But after looking for a while, there was no movement here, but suddenly he frowned and looked up at a direction. His body disappeared instantly and reappeared a hundred miles away. A group of demons were fighting with two demons, and the two demons were Xiaobai and magic dragon.


    "To die!" Xiao Yao is furious and thinks that Lao Tzu is not here to attack the demons. These demons are killed first.


    He also doesn''t care why magic dragon Xiaobai will fight with each other. It''s already that his hands suddenly start to work, and one punch falls down, killing three or four demons.


    There was a succession of screams.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, suddenly aware of a trace of the wrong place.


    The demons


    Seems to be really dead?


    Not only died, but also the spirits of those demons were torn up by Xiao Yao.


    At this time, the rest of the demon clan also looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of frightened eyes.


    Obviously they''re aware of that, too.


    "Can''t go back, can''t go back!" A demon clan suddenly pulls voice to shout.


    "It''s really going to die here. How can it be like this? Run


    Those demon clans, do not want to die to flee. Since Xiao Yao has already come, he will not let these demons off easily. He sneered and continued to chase him. He also wanted to verify whether his previous guess was correct. Another blow fell, and all the demons were killed on the spot. Xiao Yao paid close attention to it and found that their lives had disappeared, which confirmed his previous idea. The secret place of the war court... Is it really going to die here? How could that be?

 Chapter 1984

    It''s not just the demons who are in a state of muddle at this time. In fact, Xiao Yao is not much better than them.


    He also did not understand, why can appear now such arrogance.


    The three clans of immortals, demons and demons are very clear that they will not die in the war court, which is why even knowing that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are in the war court, those three clans of immortals, demons and Demons dare to come to the war court.


    But now, it seems that there are some small accidents.


    They finally found in amazement that they would still die in the secret place of the war court.


    When all the demons were killed, Xiao Yao also fell into meditation.


    Soon, Xu crazy song and they all came.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu kuangge looks at Xiao Yao''s sad face and immediately realizes what happened. When he turns around, he sees that there are still some demon corpses on the ground. Although they are only a small part, most of them are killed directly by Xiao Yao, and there are few corpses left. Even so, he is in a state of meditation.


    "How could there be a body? Doesn''t it mean that when they die, they will go straight back to the entrance of the war court? " Xu crazy song frowned and asked.


    Xiao Yao could only give him a wry smile: "I don''t know." That''s the problem he''s having now.


    He did not know whether the reason was in the secret of the war court or in himself.


    If it''s on yourself, it''s definitely a good thing.


    But if there is a problem in the secret place of the war court, the little white magic dragon will encounter some danger.


    That''s what really bothered him.


    "We have to find a way to experiment." Xiao Yao said.


    "What is the experiment?" Xu kuangge asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him, and then said his worries now.


    Before Xiao Yao''s words were finished, Xu Bingge had already waved his hand.


    "There''s no need to experiment. It''s not about the secret of the war court. It''s about you." Xu kuangge is sure of the way.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said to Xu kuangge, "although you are the opener of the secret world of war court, it doesn''t mean that..."


    Xu Hongge waved his hand and said, "when did I say it was for this reason?"


    "How can you be so sure?" Xiao Yao became more and more curious.


    Xu kuangge sighed and began to talk.


    It turns out that not only Xiao Yao killed some demons, but Xu kuangge also killed some demons, but the situation is totally different from Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao can directly kill the demon clan, but he has no such ability.


    The demons he killed just left the secret place of the war court. So he can be sure that only Xiao Yao can do it.


    Xiao Yao nodded and laughed.


    "If that''s the case, can I kill you in the secret place of the war court?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu crazy song nodded, and some puzzled: "I just don''t understand, why only you can do it?"


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment, seemingly seriously thinking about this problem.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I think the biggest reason is because of the beauty."


    Xu kuangge didn''t want to communicate with Xiao Yao at that time.


    Xiao Yao laughs when he sees Xu kuangge''s speechless expression, but he has already guessed.


    Before Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao said that those immortals and demons who died in the soul refining field were really dead, because that was the power of the secret place of the war court, Tianwei.


    Therefore, when Xiao Yao started, he was also pulling the power of heaven and earth. In the secret place of the war court, he naturally used the heavenly power of the secret place of the war court.


    This is also the main reason why Xiao Yao can really kill those immortals and Demons here.


    Of course, it''s just Xiao Yao''s guess. He can''t make a 100% decision on whether it''s like this or not. It''s just a 99% possibility.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s face showed a trace of cruel color.


    He looked at Xu crazy song, sneered and said: "before you said, Xiyao Immortal Emperor also came?"


    Xu Hongge nodded and understood Xiao Yao''s meaning. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? What''s the bold idea?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t answer. They looked at each other with a smile.


    Xu kuangge naturally knows what Xiao Yao wants to do, and Xiao Yao also knows that Xu kuangge will help himself.


    It has to be said that the strength of the Xi Yao Immortal Emperor can not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, after entering Xiandi, Xu kuangge, who knows all the details, will not challenge the Xiandi to the north, but directly go to Xiyao Xiandi for trouble.


    He didn''t want to die in the hands of Xiyao Xiandi as soon as he entered the realm of Xiandi, which is a typical example of dying before he was successful.


    At that time, he was very calm, but now he is different.


    Xiyao Xiandi came to the secret place of battle court.


    It''s giving them a chance.


    If they don''t grasp such an opportunity, Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao will doubt whether their brains are in trouble.


    "Continue to look for yanghunzhu, but also pay a little attention to the whereabouts of Xiyao Xiandi." Xiao Yao said.


    "Well."


    In fact, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge also know that even if they join hands, it is not easy for them to kill Xiyao Xiandi directly


    Of course, in the face of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s cooperation, the Xi Yao Immortal Emperor is sure to lose, but once the other party wants to escape, it''s not so easy for them to catch each other.


    That''s the problem they''re facing now.


    However, the purpose of their coming to zhanting secret place this time is not really to kill Xiyao Immortal Emperor, but to find yanghunzhu. As for killing Xiyao Immortal Emperor, it''s just luck.


    In the next time, Xiao Yao is looking for the soul pearl and killing the immortals and demons.


    The fairy clan was his enemy, and the demon clan was his enemy. As for the demon clan, the relationship between the demon clan and Xiao Yao was very good. But because of what happened in the demon clan before, Xiao Yao and the demon clan were not much different, even if they didn''t completely tear their faces. So he didn''t show mercy to the demon clan.


    Once you make a move, you won''t leave a living.


    Xiao Yao must not let the Xiyao Immortal Emperor know that he can really kill his opponent here, otherwise, the other side will not continue to stay in the secret of the war court.


    It''s not that Xiyao Immortal Emperor will be afraid of Xiao Yao, but it''s all a loss business. If you really start with Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao can kill her, but she can''t kill Xiao Yao. Therefore, if Xiao Yao is Xiyao Immortal Emperor, he will immediately withdraw from the secret world of war and take refuge.


    Before long, Xiao Yao heard Ao Xiu calling himself.


    His body disappeared and reappeared thousands of miles away.


    "Dad, do you think this is a soul pearl?" Aoxiu said excitedly.


    He pointed out a direction, a crystal like fruit like soul beads hanging on it, like ripe fruit in general.


    "Exactly!" Xiao Yao gives a thumbs up to Ao Xiu, who is also proud.


    "Dad, there are so many soul pearls here! I just counted them. There are five in all Aoxiu said.


    Xiao Yao nodded. He didn''t expect that Ao Xiu could find so many.


    After all, in general, there are only two beads growing together. It''s really rare to see such a long one.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked forward, and frowned immediately.


    Before long, Xu Bingge appeared in front of them.


    "Can''t go on." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    In fact, when Xu crazy song didn''t appear, Xiao Yao already had a guess. Now Xu crazy song also helps Xiao Yao confirm his previous idea.


    When he closed his eyes, he could feel the murderous atmosphere in front of him.


    A gust of wind, are full of bloody taste.


    There is a certain danger in front of him. Even Xiao Yao feels numb on his scalp. It seems that there is a tornado in front of us. Once we roll ourselves in, there will be no flesh left. That''s how terrible it is!


    Xiao Yao still believes in his intuition.


    "Is that the soul refining field ahead?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu Bingge nodded.


    Xiao Yaochang sighed.


    It''s about what I think.


    He put out his hand and patted aoxiu''s head, but he didn''t have a good way: "you are really desperate. You dare to come anywhere."


    Ao Xiu was naturally confused.


    He was not aware of any danger ahead.


    "Get away from here." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Just then, his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    "No, let''s go!" Xu kuangge''s hair also stands up.


    "Go When Xiao Yao spoke, he had already stretched out his hand to pull Ao Xiu and disappeared in the same place.


    When it reappeared, it was thousands of miles away.


    Aoxiu was still at a loss.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, who were still in shock, and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, did not speak, and turned to see Xu crazy song.


    Xu kuangge also shook his head: "I don''t know what''s going on."


    Xiao Yao was silent to answer the question.


    This is the territory of Xu kuangge, but now Xu kuangge doesn''t know what''s wrong, so there''s no way.


    "Shall we get out of here now? In any case, we will not come here for nothing this time. " Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao pondered for a moment. Although he was not reconciled, he nodded.


    "Dad, how can I listen to you?" Aoxiu was really confused. Xiao Yao sighed and said to Ao Xiu, "the soul refining field is moving."¡° "Ah?" Ao Xiu was surprised, "will the soul refining field move?" Xiao Yao gave a wry smile: "to be exact, it should be that the spirits of the immortals and demons in the soul refining field are moving, right?" In fact, Xiao Yao did not understand what was going on, but just before he had a feeling of being watched by a beast. That sense of crisis, Xiao Yao vowed that he really did not want to feel any more. It''s like falling into an ice cellar. Those souls, as if aware of something, are approaching them. Although the speed is not fast, but the pressure is terrible. There seems to be something wrong with the secret place of war court

 Chapter 1985

    When Xiao Yao and AO Xiu explain, Xu kuangge also brings Aochu magic dragon and Xiaobai. As for the rest of the dragon clan, he can''t find them in a short time.


    After all, Xu kuangge and those dragon people are not very familiar. It''s difficult to remember them all, not to mention finding them one by one.


    Of course, with Xu kuangge''s current strength, it''s no problem to remember those dragon people, but he didn''t consider this before, so he didn''t put his mind on it.


    "Leave now?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xu crazy song suddenly wants to say something, but he wants to say nothing.


    Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "just say what you want to say."


    Xiao Yao naturally had a panoramic view of the little expression on his face.


    Xu kuangge is not that kind of character who can hide words. After listening to Xiao Yao''s question, he said frankly, "before, when I was looking for AO Chu, I saw Luo Yin and her master. As for the rest, I think they are also from Zhenlong Jianzong."


    Xiao Yao asked, "why didn''t you bring them here?"


    Xu kuangge said with a wry smile: "you look up to me too much, don''t you? There are so many martial brothers, but I have already told the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong that something has gone wrong in the secret place of the battle court, so they should leave quickly. Anyway, those souls don''t move very fast. As long as they want to leave, they have time. "


    "I see. Take them back first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song heard this, the expression on the face is not right.


    "You''re not going out with us?"


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    Xu kuangge sighed: "in fact, I thought about what you would do before, just not sure. If you want to understand, what you have to do is too dangerous."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "now that those souls have started to move, there is no great danger. As you said, their speed is not very fast, and I have no problem if I want to leave. Anyway, with my strength, it doesn''t take long to leave the secret place of the war court, and the other thing is... Qinglong will give those dragon people to me, and I can''t ignore them, Otherwise, even if I really go out, I don''t know how to face Qinglong. "


    Xu kuangge shrugged his shoulders: "since that''s the case, I''ll give my life to accompany a gentleman."


    Aoxiu, Aochu, they were all confused.


    I have no idea what Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are going to do.


    So much so that they began to wonder if there was something wrong with their brains.


    Is Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge too abstruse, or is their brain not good enough to understand?


    It''s a problem


    "You go back first." Xiao Yao knows that he can''t change Xu kuangge''s decision, so he doesn''t plan to continue to say more.


    On this point, he is the same as Xu kuangge.


    Although Xu kuangge knows what Xiao Yao wants to do, and it''s very dangerous, he doesn''t want to persuade the other party. Anyway, he knows that he can''t persuade him.


    "I don''t know, Dad, you''d better take me with you! I''m great. I can help you! " Aoxiu waved his fist and said.


    Aochu stretched out his hand and tugged at him.


    "If you really stay, your father will be more dangerous in order to protect you. You are not helping him, but harming him." Aochu zhengse said.


    Although aoxiu was a little unconvinced, his head was still low.


    He also understood that what Aochu said was the truth.


    In the same way, Xiao Yao doesn''t need to say it a second time. After Xu kuangge sent them out, he came back to Xiao Yao again and asked, "are we going to start now?"


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile.


    Xu crazy song began to go crazy again: "I really make complaints about my life." anyway, what you said, anyway, those souls are already moving, and we need not fear anything.


    Then, two people rush toward the direction of the soul field together.


    Xiao Yao is a very quick person.


    Before, after realizing that all the souls had left the alchemy, his first reaction was to leave the secret place of the war court. After all, it had become very dangerous here.


    But when Xu kuangge went to find Ao Chu, Xiao Yao came back to him.


    Before that, he knew that there were a lot of soul beads in the alchemy.


    Originally, the soul refining field was also the main destination for Xiao Yao to come to the secret place of the war court. But after listening to Xu kuangge for a few words, he also realized that he wanted to go to the soul refining field, which was to seek death, so he might as well give up that idea.


    But now it''s different.


    After noticing that the spirits of the alchemy field began to move, Xiao Yao was worried, but then he was ecstatic.


    It''s just a chance to get to the door!


    Anyway, those dead souls are no longer in the alchemy. If they don''t go now, what''s the difference between them and fools?


    Xu crazy song just thought of Xiao Yao''s idea at this time, just helpless.


    However, he also thinks that Xiao Yao''s idea is no problem.


    In any case, this is the opportunity to send home. If you really don''t take advantage of the opportunity, you will have a bad brain.


    After making the decision, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t hesitate any more, and quickly ran towards the soul refining field. Of course, they bypassed the dead souls.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not two idiots. Since they can detect the location of the dead, their first reaction is to avoid each other.


    It''s not enough. Just as they are about to reach the alchemy center, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge suddenly stop.


    Two people look at each other, and face the enemy.


    Soon a rainbow fell in front of them.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu kuangge asked.


    The woman in front of her was dressed in a red and blue skirt. Her long hair was curled up, her face was delicate, her eyes were bright, and her posture seemed a little chilly.


    Xiao Yao''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "It''s you?" Xiao Yao was biting his teeth, and his murderous spirit was boiling.


    "I advise you not to fight with me now, otherwise, those dead souls will come at us fiercely, even if I die, you will also die here." Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer.


    Xu kuangge said with a smile, "why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Don''t you wonder why those souls suddenly left the alchemy?" Xiyao Xiandi said.


    When talking, she would take a look at Xiao Yao from time to time.


    His eyes were full of weirdness.


    Xiao Yao also looked at her with gnashing teeth.


    It is said that in fact, Xiao Yao doesn''t have a deep attachment to the Xians. If he doesn''t want to avenge the original human race, he won''t have to fight with the Xians. So, in the final analysis, the real hatred of the Xians is the Xiyao Xiandi in front of him.


    Everything, for him, is a disaster.


    If it wasn''t for Xiyao Xiandi, he would not have come to this strange world at all. Instead, he would have lived on the earth like that, with a happy life and a happy family.


    But it was because of Xiyao Xiandi that he had to come here and experience these messy things.


    Do you think I''m happy?


    Not at all!


    If you can lie down and sleep well, who wants to run around?


    "Before I started with a demon emperor, of course, no one did much, but these ghosts moved." Xiyao Xiandi said, "can you understand what I say?"


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer: "kill you, we will leave immediately."


    "Kill me, you can''t run away." Xi Yao Xian Di sneered and said, "if you want to do it, just come here. It''s worth it to exchange my life for your two lives."


    Xiao Yao frowned again.


    Looking at the way Xi Yao Xiandi talks, he is not joking.


    However, he was unable to understand each other''s logic.


    The movement speed of those souls is not very fast.


    In this case, as long as you give yourself enough time, it is not impossible to leave after killing Xiyao Xiandi.


    Of course, this is also very idealistic.


    If they really want to kill Xiyao Xiandi, they can''t keep it even if they want to run. Even if they do, they don''t know how long it will take.


    "Also, Xiao Yao, I know you want to kill me, but now, you can''t kill me." Xi Yao Xian Di sighed and said.


    Xu Hongge put out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder: "don''t listen to her bullshit, let''s seize the time to kill her, it''s a rare chance!"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath, suddenly some contradictions.


    "First, why can''t I kill you?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "I was the one who led the dead away." Xiyao Xiandi said, "don''t you want to find yanghunzhu? Now is your chance. "


    "..." Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    This Xiyao Immortal Emperor... Really knows everything!


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor opened his mouth, but he didn''t plan to stop. He continued: "of course, there are things I want in the soul refining field, so we have to hurry up."


    "What do you want?" Xiao Yao asked warily.


    "It''s a treasure Xiao Nian needs to break through." When Xiyao Xiandi finished this sentence, he suddenly gave a light smile, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "if you kill me, Xiao Niannian can''t break through, there will be some danger."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yao didn''t know whether what Xi Yao Xiandi said was true or not.


    However, he always felt that there was no need for Xiyao Xiandi to fool himself with these lame excuses.


    Moreover, Xiao Yao did not dare to take such a risk.


    He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of Xiao Niannian sneezing.


    "What treasure, tell me." Xiao Yao took a deep breath and asked.


    "Go to the alchemy center first. What you want to know, I''ll tell you slowly. We only have half an hour. Soon the spirits of the immortals will come back. If we haven''t left at that time, we really can''t leave." Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s tone is very serious. After saying this, his body disappears again. Although Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge don''t know what medicine Xiyao Immortal Emperor sells in Hulu, they also follow suit and head for the soul refining field.

 Chapter 1986

    In fact, at first, Xiao Yao thought that he would meet Xiyao Immortal Emperor in the secret place of the war court, but actually he didn''t expect that he would use such an abrupt way.


    I feel a little uncomfortable thinking about it.


    What''s more, the first thing he did after meeting with Xiyao Xiandi was not a big fight.


    It''s really weird.


    What Xi Yao Xiandi said before really caused some troubles to Xiao Yao.


    He did not know whether what Xi Yao Xiandi said was true or false.


    To be honest, he didn''t have any trust in Xiyao Xiandi. As for the reasons, there are too many to say.


    But the problem now is that even if he doesn''t believe the words of Xiyao Xiandi, Xiao Yao can only hold the attitude of "rather believe it, have it or not".


    Maybe it''s also because Xiyao Immortal Emperor decided Xiao Yao''s idea at this time, so he appeared in front of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge so safely and boldly.


    Whether it''s about the dead or Xiao Niannian. It doesn''t matter if it''s false, but once it''s true, Xiao Yao can''t accept the consequences.


    So he can only choose to believe.


    This kind of feeling is as unpleasant as it is.


    Xu kuangge didn''t say a word.


    Of course, in his heart, he certainly didn''t like Xiyao Xiandi at all.


    Xiao Yao wants to kill Xiyao Xiandi, so does Xu kuangge.


    But Xu kuangge knows what Xiao Yao is worried about now. In fact, what Xiao Yao is worried about now is exactly what Xu kuangge is worried about.


    Even if Xiao Niannian was Xiao Yao''s daughter, he couldn''t sit by and ignore him.


    When Xu kuangge said in the soul refining field, Xiao Yao looked at the ruins in front of him and sighed.


    Although it has become a piece of ruins, all kinds of stone pillars, stone statues and some buildings have been returned, it is not difficult to see from these ruins that the soul refining field used to be. At that time, it should not be called the soul refining field. It was so majestic and towering.


    Although we haven''t entered yet, as long as we look at it from a distance, we will feel a kind of cold that goes deep into the soul.


    He looked at Xu kuangge, and the expression on Xu kuangge''s face was also very grim. It''s not difficult to infer that Xu kuangge and he felt the same at this time.


    With their current cultivation and strength, they can still feel cold and piercing, which shows how terrible the soul refining field is.


    It''s like the abyss where demons are held.


    When Xiao Yao gazed at the soul refining field, he felt as if he had been spied by something.


    He understood that sentence deeply.


    When you look at the abyss, the abyss looks at you.


    It''s just that this kind of gaze will make him cold all over.


    "Well, aren''t you a little scared?" Behind him came the voice of Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Turning around and looking at the always cold face, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not happy.


    Xi Yao Xiandi walked towards Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge and said with a smile, "with your current strength, it''s really not a simple thing to enter the soul refining field without eroding the soul."


    Xu crazy song grinned: "Hey, our strength is really not so good, but together we can definitely kill you."


    Xu kuangge''s words didn''t affect the expression on Xiyao Xiandi''s face. She still looked calm. The more this, the more uncomfortable Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge felt.


    "If you really want to enter the alchemy, eat this." When he spoke, Xi Yao Xiandi had thrown a green grass at Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    Xiao Yao is not happy.


    What are you suggesting?


    Green grass? Huh? What a grudge?


    Seeing the complicated expressions on Xiao Yao''s and Xu kuangge''s faces - in fact, only Xiao Yao''s expression is more complicated. Xu kuangge is just a little curious, and doesn''t understand what this grass is.


    Listening to the words of Xiyao Xiandi before, it seems that if you want to enter the soul refining field, you must eat this grass.


    "Do you think we''ll eat?" Xiao Yao asked with a smile.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "why not eat?"


    "Why eat it?" Xu kuangge yelled, "do we really think we are fools? Let''s not say whether we will eat it or not. If we give it to you, will you eat it or not? "


    The expression on the face of Xiyao Xiandi looked a little unhappy and said, "do you think I will use this small technique to harm you?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it seriously and said, "do you really think you can''t do this kind of thing?"


    Xi Yao Xiandi was infuriated by Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s attitude.


    At least on the surface.


    She waved her hand: "I don''t want to ink with you. Do you like it or not?" After that, she turned around and walked towards the soul alchemy hall. As for the two little grasses, they were still on Xiao Yao''s crazy singer. She didn''t seem to want them back. She seemed to think that even if Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao didn''t believe her now, it was nothing. Anyway, they would eat them in the end. Facing her confidence, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge were a little confused, But the vigilance has been raised.


    Obviously, according to the meaning of Xiyao Xiandi before, even if the spirits of the immortals are not in the soul refining field, the soul refining field is still a forbidden area, which is still in danger.


    Even though Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge have no confidence in Xiyao Xiandi, since they have already said so, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge still decide to be careful. After all, they have been careful for thousands of years. They finally seize this opportunity, and they don''t want to capsize in the sewer.


    When they are about to enter the soul refining field, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are facing more and more pressure.


    Every step forward, they have to carry a huge pressure.


    On the other hand, Xi Yao Xiandi''s face is still normal, and his steps are as light as walking on the ground, which makes Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge play a drum in their hearts. Is it because of the grass?


    But now the pressure is still within their tolerance, so they are still reluctant to eat the grass. After all, it was given to them by Xiyao Xiandi.


    In the face of Xiyao Xiandi, they really can''t have any good feelings, and there is no way to believe that the other party will do good for them.


    "I advise you to eat the soul fixing grass quickly, otherwise, I''m afraid you..." before Xiyao Immortal Emperor finished his words, his face showed a look of surprise. Looking at Xiao Yao suddenly relaxed and stood in front of Xu kuangge, they quickened their pace together. She was shocked. After all, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge still didn''t eat the soul fixing grass, However, they have been able to resist the oppression of the energy field of the alchemy field. It''s really incredible.


    Xiao Yao''s heart while running the emperor''s Scripture, while absorbing the surrounding energy, the expression on his face is also extremely shocked.


    He did not expect that the energy of the soul refining field could be mobilized by his own emperor Sutra.


    At first, he just wanted to have a try.


    However, even he did not expect this unexpected effect.


    Xi Yao Xian Di stared at Xiao Yao for a long time, then sighed a long time.


    She really can''t see it, and she doesn''t want to understand it.


    But she''s used to it.


    Since Xiao Yao came to Tianwaitian, her cognition has been refreshed by Xiao Yao again and again.


    She even thought this guy was pregnant.


    Not only him, but also Xu kuangge who mixed with him. These are two freaks.


    "Xiao Yao, get out of the way first. I''ll do it myself." Xu crazy song suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao slightly a Leng, turned to see an eye, Xu crazy song, softly said: "it''s not in the way."


    "I just want to try it myself." Xu kuangge gasped.


    Xiao Yao could not laugh or cry, but also nodded.


    Xiyao Xiandi said helplessly: "you are not idle. What are you doing? Xiao Yao can help you block those auras. Do you have to find your own guilt? "


    Xu kuangge glanced at her and said coldly, "I don''t care about you."


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    She used to hate people like that.


    Today, I''ve been hurt?


    "Ha ha." The West Yao Immortal Emperor gave a cold hum, and he was too lazy to listen to Xu''s crazy song.


    It doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Xu kuangge is thinking at this time.


    Xu kuangge has always been a very strong man. Chang Chang claims that he is invincible in the world. But now he can see that both Xi Yao Xiandi and Xiao Yao have the ability to fight against the aura of the soul refining field, and he even needs Xiao Yao''s protection. It''s hard for him to feel it.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao did not intend to stop Xu crazy song, let him try it is no big deal.


    However, Xiao Yao is still not far away from Xu crazy song, in order to avoid any accident, he can also protect Xu crazy song in time.


    Xu kuangge sees it in his eyes. He doesn''t say anything. He already holds the Xuan iron sword in his hand.


    He rushed forward two steps, carrying a huge pressure, like a blocked straw, trying to blow air into it, but he couldn''t blow it in, so that Xu kuangge''s face became a bit ferocious.


    "Nothing to look for." The West Yao Immortal Emperor gave another cold hum.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t pay attention to her. She didn''t even bother to pay attention to Xiao Yao. She walked forward quickly.


    All of a sudden, Xu kuangge cuts out with a sword, and the sword Qi is like a rainbow, forming a great energy, which collides with the spirit field of the soul refining field.


    "Break it for me!" With a roar, Xu kuangge suddenly stepped forward a few steps, and the speed was very fast. Then he cut out with a sword. The sword Qi constantly collided with the spirit field of the soul refining field, and forcibly tore open a gap. At the same time, he opened the unparalleled field and began to fight with the energy field.


    Xi Yao Xiandi stood in the distance, his face looked very strange.


    She really didn''t expect that Xu kuangge would use such a method to fight against the spirit field. Both she and Xiao yaona are a new way. However, Xu kuangge''s hard work, like close combat, has a certain effect. Although it takes a lot of effort, it''s not a big loss for an immortal emperor.


    "A madman, a complete madman!" Xiyao Xiandi scolded, shook his head, and went on.

 Chapter 1987

    As soon as he thought of singing with Xu kuangge, Xiao Yao, such a wonderful flower, became an opponent.


    Invisible, these two people have brought her some pressure.


    She shook her head hard, thinking that she had known that she should not have gone with these two guys, and that she would not have disturbed her mood.


    She felt that Zilian xianzun and Beidou Xiandi were not wronged when they died.


    Xiao Yao is revealed all over the strange, Xu crazy song is a complete madman, paranoid.


    They are all terrible opponents!


    Like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each shows his own magic power. After entering the soul refining field, Xu kuangge is also relieved.


    "Damn, this place is really weird!" Xu crazy song Du shouts a way.


    Looking around, yanghunzhu can be seen everywhere.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much at the moment, so he quickly began to pick, but at this time he quickly asked, "what does Xiao Niannian need?"


    He doesn''t worry about his daughter. Who cares?


    Xiyao Xiandi looked back at him, pursed his lips and said, "are you going to help me find it?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say,.


    To be honest, he really hated Xiyao Xiandi. Whenever he was given a chance, he wanted to kill him directly.


    But now it''s Xiao Niannian''s business. It''s impossible not to help.


    "If it''s really Xiao Niannian, I won''t shirk it." Xiao Yao said.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor smiles, in fact Xiao Yao''s reply has already thought of before her.


    Otherwise, she would not come with Xiao Yaoxu.


    Xiao Yao''s affection for Xiao Niannian is obvious to all. For his daughter''s sake, he directly chased Tianwaitian, and even now he has the strength not to lose to Xiandi. It seems that everything is easy, but in fact, as long as you use your brain a little, you can think of how much Xiao Yao has paid in order to achieve this.


    "I need clean water." Xiyao Immortal Emperor finally said.


    "Clear water?" Xiao Yao''s face is full of doubts. Subconsciously, he turns around and looks at Xu crazy song.


    Xu kuangge also helped Xiao Yao to solve this problem at the right time.


    "In the soul refining field, there is a spring, which should be the clear water she said." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xiyao Xiandi again.


    Xi Yao Xian Di nodded: "that is clear water, although Xiao Nian foundation is good, but after all, it is from the world, to use clear water to wash the foundation."


    Xiao Yao is thoughtful.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t cause any trouble to Xiao Niannian, and it won''t let her forget you." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    It''s Xiyao Xiandi.


    We can see what Xiao Yao was worried about before.


    Xiao Yao was seen through by Xiyao Xiandi, and he didn''t feel embarrassed. He said, "when are you going to return Xiao Niannian to me?"


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor was a little stunned and laughed.


    In fact, originally, she thought Xiao Yao should have said these words.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side would not say it until this time.


    "Don''t you already know what I''m going to say to you?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Xiao Yao


    exactly.


    That is to know how Xiyao Xiandi would answer himself after his words, so he never asked.


    It doesn''t make sense to ask.


    "Why don''t you wipe out the demon world and the demon world, and I''ll give Xiao Niannian back to you?" Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer.


    "Hum, I will destroy you before I destroy the demon world!" Xu kuangge said in a deep voice, "you are still an Immortal Emperor. You even threaten her with Xiao Yao''s daughter. Do you deserve to be an Immortal Emperor?"


    Xi Yao Xiandi frowned: "I''m talking to Xiao Yao. What do you want to say?"


    Xu kuangge said with a bad smile: "cut in? Nonsense, I didn''t do such a dirty thing. "


    Xiao Yao


    Xiyao Xiandi was dazed.


    Obviously, I didn''t understand what Xu kuangge said.


    In fact, Xu kuangge was not such a frivolous person, that is to say, he would not say such a thing to deal with Xiyao Xiandi.


    He just felt that it was very cool for him to be so angry with Xiyao Xiandi.


    That''s it.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor still didn''t understand what Xu kuangge meant, but when he saw Xu kuangge''s unkind smile and Xiao Yao''s expression, he suddenly turned black. He realized that what the other party had said before was definitely not good, and then sneered again and again, saying: "even if you were given 100 courage before, you didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of me."


    Xu kuangge said with a sneer, "really? Why don''t you give me a hundred courage first, and lend me yours first? "


    Xiao Yao also thinks that what Xi Yao Xiandi said just now is wrong. Do you think Xu kuangge is so arrogant because he has become an Immortal Emperor?


    No, no, no, he''s always been so arrogant.


    Therefore, there are some misunderstandings about Xu kuangge.


    "I''m too lazy to argue with you. In a word, I''m going to find qingshuishui now." Xiyao Xiandi said, maybe she just felt that arguing with Xu kuangge was harmful to her identity, or maybe she didn''t think she was the opponent of Xu kuangge at all.


    In fact, this is where it is! If you really want to talk seriously, Xiao Yao looks around. He is afraid that there is no rival in Tianwaitian. This is one of Xiao Yao''s most lethal weapons.


    Well... Not lost to Chunqiu sword!


    "I''ll go with you." Xiao Yao said, "but you have to give me some time. I need to collect some soul pearls."


    "I don''t have that time." Xiyao Immortal Emperor didn''t give Xiao Yao a good face.


    Xiao Yao had a headache and watched Xi Yao Xiandi leave.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you follow up quickly? I can collect these soul raising pearls." Xu crazy song said.


    After all, it''s about Xiao Niannian. Xu kuangge is not absent-minded. He can''t argue with Xiyao Xiandi on this matter.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and shook his head: "let''s hurry."


    With that, he had already begun to pick the soul pearl, but the speed was not slow.


    Compared with the soul cultivation beads in the soul refining field, if you think about the outside of the soul refining field, it''s not barren.


    In the shortest time, enough yanghun pearls were picked, but yanghun pearls were really good things. Xiao Yao simply picked more, and then together with Xu kuangge, he went to the direction where Xiyao Xiandi left before.


    The area of the soul refining field is still very large, and Xiyao Xiandi seems to have some way to cover up her Qi.


    This is known by Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge before they enter the alchemy center.


    Otherwise, when he realized that he could kill his opponent completely in the secret place of battle court, he wondered whether he wanted to find out the bad luck of Xiyao Xiandi with Xu kuangge. No matter whether he could kill the powerful opponent in the end, he could try to have a try. But from the beginning, Xu kuangge could only sense that Xiyao Xiandi appeared in the secret place of battle court, But there is no way to track each other''s position, so this idea can only end, now the same, so Xiao Yao can only take Xu crazy song along the direction to find the past.


    "Xiao Yao, what do you say if we seize this opportunity to take Xi Yao Xiandi and force her to send Xiao Niannian?" Xu crazy song began to give Xiao Yao advice.


    Xiao Yao just looked at him, but didn''t speak.


    Xu crazy song turned his lips, Xiao Yao''s meaning is self-evident.


    Indeed, although he and Xiyao Xiandi are not very familiar with each other, they can grasp some of each other''s personalities. For such a fairy like Xiyao Xiandi, death is not so terrible.


    Therefore, even if Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao really kill Xiyao Xiandi, they will not frown, let alone hand in Xiao Niannian.


    Therefore, the Xians are already in danger, with internal and external troubles. Doesn''t Xi Yao Xiandi know that as long as Xiao Niannian is handed in, he can solve this crisis with the help of Xiao Yao or the dragon?


    She knows. She just doesn''t want to.


    On this point, Xiao Yao is quite sure.


    The more so, the more let Xiao Yao feel Xi Yao Immortal Emperor such opponent is difficult to deal with, he did not know that female immortal emperor in the end is how to think. A woman''s heart is like a sea needle, so is the fairies.


    It wasn''t long before they heard a bang.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge look at each other, then rush to the source of the sound.


    At this time, a rainbow has been rising. The beautiful immortal emperor has been suspended in the air, but countless shadows are flying towards her like bats.


    "That''s the soul bat." Xu kuangge frowned. "The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao is really in trouble. These soul bats are all made up of the souls of countless immortal and demon families. They have great strength. Except for the ghosts in the soul refining field, the soul bats are the most terrible existence in the secret world of war court. When the secret world of war court was opened in the past, except for the Immortal Emperor, even some powerful immortal and demon lords, After meeting the soul bat, they will give up resistance, or they can''t resist. "


    That''s what giving up treatment means.


    Xiao Yao just glanced at it and found that the speed of the soul bat was extremely fast. No wonder those xianzun demon kings had to leave the keyboard with their hands after meeting the soul bat, and they couldn''t run.


    What''s more, there are many soul bats, and each soul bat has a strong evil spirit.


    If you look at it from a distance, you will feel numb.


    This is not enough. Xu kuangge continues to say to Xiao Yao, "if you are engulfed by the soul bat, you will not lose a piece of meat."


    Xiao Yao said: "these soul bats eat souls?"


    Xu kuangge nodded happily. Xiao Yao was smart after all. He could see it at once.


    There is no doubt about the strength of Xiyao Immortal Emperor. Although she encountered some problems, she was still in a state of calm. She crushed a soul bat when she raised her hand. Unexpectedly, more soul bats came up. She fought and retreated, and opened the distance from the soul bat group. At the same time, she had a flute in her hand¡° The Requiem Xu Bingge came out of his mouth.

 Chapter 1988

    "Requiem Flute" these three words from the mouth of Xu kuangge said, after finishing this sentence, Xu kuangge is still full of consternation.


    Xiao Yao, however, is in a state of muddled face and knows nothing about Xu kuangge''s Requiem flute.


    "The soothing flute is made of the bones of the demon gods. It should be able to appease these soul bats. However, the soothing flute has always been in the hands of the East Confucian Immortal Emperor. I don''t know what happened, so I came to the West Yao Immortal Emperor." Xu crazy song zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the origin of the Requiem flute was so big.


    The devil''s bone, it''s not easy to get.


    It''s no wonder that Xiyao Xiandi was able to be at ease when he came here to face those soul bats. He had been on guard for a long time.


    Originally, Xiao Yao wanted to help or not. After all, there are so many soul bats that even Xiyao Xiandi can''t cope with. But seeing this, he realized that he thought too much. Xiyao Xiandi doesn''t need any help at all. After taking out the Requiem flute, Xiyao Xiandi can deal with those soul bats as if he were in a no man''s land, It''s impossible to have any influence on Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, but after hearing the sound of the Requiem flute, those soul bats fly around like headless flies, and then they all fall down from the sky like rain.


    It''s a spectacular sight to see with one''s own eyes.


    Seeing all this, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge were completely relieved.


    If Xiyao Xiandi had no way to deal with those soul bats, it would be a troublesome thing for them.


    After all, they can''t just stand by.


    "It seems that it''s really difficult for us to kill Xiyao Xiandi." Xu crazy song you you said.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him with curiosity.


    Although both he and Xu kuangge have put away their murderous thoughts, Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand why Xu kuangge suddenly says such words.


    Xu kuangge said with a bitter smile: "the Requiem flute can not only make those soul bats settle down, but also control them."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    The strength of a Xiyao Immortal Emperor would have caused them a lot of trouble. If there were those soul bats who were the helpers of Xiyao Immortal Emperor, it would be even more difficult for them to kill Xiyao Immortal Emperor.


    It can be seen that since Xiyao Xiandi dares to come to the secret place of the battle court, and even to stand in front of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, he is well prepared.


    That is to say, Xiyao Xiandi has no way to kill Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge directly in the secret place of battle court. After all, she doesn''t have Xiao Yao''s means against heaven. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who will win in the end.


    After all the bats fell down, Xiyao Xiandi went on.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, of course, did not continue to hesitate and quickly followed up.


    After walking for a while, Xiyao Xiandi turned around and looked at them.


    "Now, I really need your help." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge leaned up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiyao Xiandi stretched out his slender finger, pointed to a direction, and said to them, "if you go a little further, you can see the clear water."


    Xiao Yao nodded, waiting for the other side to continue.


    After a little pause, Xiyao continued: "it''s not so easy to take Qingshui away. Some things are specially guarding Qingshui¡°


    Xiao Yao asked subconsciously, "what is it?"


    "I don''t know very well either." Xiyao Xiandi said, "but I need you two to guide me away from the things guarding Qingshui."


    Xu kuangge didn''t express any opinions, just looked at Xiao Yao.


    As long as Xiao Yao nodded and agreed, he would not have any meaning.


    Xiao Yao thought a little, then nodded and agreed.


    After all, the other party came for Xiao Nian.


    Therefore, he could not find any reason to shirk.


    Xi Yao Xiandi took a deep look at Xiao Yao and didn''t say much.


    After walking on for a while, I could hear the gurgling water.


    Gradually, I can feel that the air around me has become much wetter, and there is also a clear air.


    A crane suddenly came, but it seemed sharp and hasty.


    In an instant, a dark shadow came quickly towards them. Xu kuangge had already cut them with a sword, but it caused a greater tumbling sound.


    "You go first!" Xiyao Xiandi immediately said.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t even think about it, so they ran away quickly.


    There was a roar behind him.


    Then, "Dong, Dong, Dong."


    It''s like some huge beast, coming towards them.


    Xu crazy song turned around and looked back, his face suddenly changed.


    "It''s the dead!" Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao also turned around and looked back. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath. A group of black cranes were fluttering their wings. All of them gathered together and gathered together very closely, as if they were driven up with some glue, forming a huge human shape. Xu kuangge said before that it was true, and it was really an entity carrying the soul of the dead. What''s more troubling to Xiao Yao is that even Xiao Yao can''t see through the strength of the ghost, but he is definitely above the Immortal Emperor. Maybe the other party has been Immortal Emperor for a long time, and it took him many years to grow up to this point.


    Although Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not necessarily rivals of each other when they join hands, if they really procrastinate, it will only lead to more souls.


    "Damn it, I''ve got it!" Although Xu kuangge is not a born schemer, he has always had a bad impression on Xiyao Xiandi, so he immediately guessed that all these must be the ghosts of Xiyao Xiandi. His purpose is to eradicate these two guys who will threaten the Xianzu with the help of the powerful ghosts in the secret world of war court.


    Is this a possibility?


    Xiao Yao thinks there is.


    However, he is still very calm.


    In fact, he had already guessed that.


    Before, Xiyao Xiandi asked them to lead away the guy who was responsible for guarding qingshuishui, but they were not willing to tell them what it was. Maybe this was her concern.


    Maybe they are worried that once Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge know, they will not be willing to help.


    Of course, Xiyao Xiandi may want to take this opportunity to wipe out Xiao Yao''s crazy song completely, but what she said before is also true, for Xiao Niannian''s sake.


    In fact, as long as Xiyao Xiandi made it clear, even if Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao knew that there were many difficulties, they would not refuse to help.


    This female immortal emperor, I really don''t know whether she is clever or stupid.


    "Seize the time. Let''s run first. When it''s almost over, we''ll leave at once." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu kuangge nodded with a calm face. He was burning with anger in his heart. He scolded Xiyao Immortal Emperor for a while, but he found that the speed of the ghost behind was getting faster and faster, so he quickly quickened his pace.


    With a bang, the giant smashed down with one blow and raised waves of dust.


    These will not pose any threat to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, but the energy that is still rippling in the air will lift them out.


    "Damn, it''s really hard to deal with this ghost!" Xu crazy song touched his head, a look of lingering fear.


    Xiao Yao has taken out the spring and autumn sword in his hand and cut it out with one sword at the same time.


    The sword Qi is not only surging, but also counteracting all the energy. Then it turns into a rainbow and passes through the body of the dead.


    Then there was a big hole in the soul.


    Before Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge could breathe a sigh of relief, they saw that some black cranes had formed and filled the hole.


    When the spring and autumn sword fell into Xiao Yao''s hands again, the ghost burst into a rage, opened his mouth, and let out a roar. At the same time, the speed increased a lot, and even turned on the turbocharging.


    Xiao Yao looks dignified and knows that the ghost is really hard to deal with.


    Before Xu kuangge mentioned these dead souls, he was just like a tiger. Although Xiao Yao didn''t think so, he didn''t think it should be as exaggerated as Xu kuangge thought, but now he realized that Xu kuangge''s thought was not exaggerated at all.


    Such a dead soul is really very difficult to deal with.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge''s task is not to tremble with the ghost, but to lead each other away, so that Xiyao Xiandi can succeed.


    "Xiao Yao, another ghost is moving towards us." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yao is also angry round stare, set foot, a group of fire jump, fly to the soul.


    Strange fire envelops the soul of the dead, and the smell of burning can be heard in the air. However, this doesn''t make Xiao Yao feel very happy. After all, he knows the power of strange fire. When he meets an opponent, he usually devours it directly, but it shouldn''t be like this.


    Still, although the ghost was powerful, it was also hindered in the face of the future. The black crane kept hissing and then fell to the ground to become black charcoal.


    The ghost stops, raises his head like a giant ape, and roars in his mouth. The fire that originally enveloped him is getting smaller and smaller. When it is about to go out, Xiao Yao quickly takes it back and looks at the ghost in front of him again.


    "Keep running." Xu kuangge patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder. Now they really don''t know how to deal with the dead. Anyway, their goal is not to kill the dead. There''s no need to fall into a fierce battle at this time.


    Xiao Yao nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he found that there were some fairies flying towards them.


    "Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge, let''s help you!"


    As soon as Xiao Yao''s face changed, it seemed too late for him to stop the Xianzu in front of him.


    Three long swords, together toward the dead to kill the past.


    Su Shanshan, Luoyin and Mufeng.


    Xiao Yao did not expect that he would meet the three of them here, but they should not show up now!


    It''s not helping, but it''s helping


    "Xiao Yao, I will stop the dead first, and you will send them away!" Xu crazy song said quickly.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "it''s too late." He raised his chin.


    In front of them, there was already a huge energy coming towards them.


    Like a cold wind.

 Chapter 1989

    It''s not a good thing to meet them at this time.


    What''s worse, there''s a ghost who has come to them.


    It''s too fast.


    With the strength of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, it''s not impossible to get away immediately.


    After all, they also have immortal realm now.


    But the problem is that although they can leave, Su Shanshan and they will die.


    Leave them alone, don''t say Xiao Yao can''t do it, even if they are not familiar with Xu crazy song can''t do it.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies seemed to be enraged, and his mouth roared again.


    When Xiao Yao got it before, he didn''t really feel angry. In fact, the reason is very simple.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are also experts in the realm of Immortal Emperor no matter how bad they are. Even if they really suffer losses in each other''s hands, it''s no big deal. What''s more, Xiao Yao''s previous series of attacks didn''t cause him any substantial damage.


    But now, Su Shanshan and other fairies join hands to deal with him, which makes him feel very dissatisfied.


    In his opinion, Su Shanshan and Luo Yin are just three little flies.


    Three little flies dare to challenge him, this is the biggest insult to him.


    The ghost, composed of the black crane, roared again.


    He suddenly clenched his hands. In an instant, a great pressure came towards Su Shanshan and them.


    All of a sudden, Su Shanshan and other fairies showed their fear expression on their faces.


    Although it has not been how, but they have felt a strength of their own completely unable to resist the pressure.


    It''s like a giant suddenly raises his foot to step on three ants.


    The three ants had no choice but to run away.


    Xiao Yao certainly won''t sit back and ignore, and he can''t do this kind of thing. Su Shanshan, Luoyin and Mufeng are at a loss, but suddenly they feel a gentle atmosphere wrapping them. They feel relaxed, and the original sense of crisis is gone.


    "You go now!" Xiao Yao shouts, then holds the spring and autumn sword and flies away towards the dead.


    Su Shanshan and the other three fairies were in a state of complete ignorance at this time. They didn''t know what to do.


    "Master, it seems that we shouldn''t have come here." Luo Yin said in a low voice, holding the clothes in one hand.


    Su Shanshan thought about it and said, "we have to buy time for Xiao Yao. It doesn''t matter if we die, but we must let them leave safely."


    Luo Yin was a little surprised. Looking at her master, Su Shanshan gave a wry smile and said seriously, "Xiao Yao helped us a lot before. Now that we see it, we can''t just sit back and ignore it."


    "Master, it''s very kind of you to think so!" Luo Yin takes a deep breath, and her eyes become a little excited when she looks at Su Shanshan. She really didn''t expect that Su Shanshan would have such an idea at this time. She feels more and more that her master is very meaningful and affectionate. After all, Su Shanshan just ate at Xu kuangge before. This is no secret in the fairy family, Su Shanshan is willing to help when Xu Bingge makes Su Shanshan lose face


    Mufeng also showed a happy expression on his face. It is obvious that Su Shanshan is willing to do what he says now. But when he is going to continue to do it, he suddenly thinks of something. He frowns a little, looks at Su Shanshan who is ready to go, and whispers: "master, I always feel that Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge don''t seem to use us now."


    "It''s all right. It''s a little bit of help." Su Shanshan said with a smile.


    Wood wind bitter smile, but also did not say what.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll help you!" After making up her mind, Luo Yin rushes towards Xiao Yao with flying feather sword in her hand.


    Just as Su Shanshan was about to follow, Mufeng suddenly said, "master, do we have to do this?"


    Su Shanshan''s body trembled slightly. He turned around and looked at Mu Feng. He was puzzled in his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    Mufeng smile: "no matter what you want to do, I will help you, but, can you let Luoyin leave first? She''s still a child


    Su Shanshan''s face was a little ugly.


    She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    "Shanshan, whatever you do, I''ll help you." Finish saying this words, wood breeze then directly carried the sword in the hand to fly toward Xiao Yao''s direction.


    Su Shanshan hesitated for a moment, finally no longer hesitated and rushed forward.


    Now that some things have been done, there is no turning back.


    Moreover, she never felt that she had done anything wrong!


    As long as it is the right thing, we must stick to it.


    She didn''t know how many times she had said this to Luo Yin.


    Now, I need to say it to myself.


    Seeing Su Shanshan entering the battlefield with Luoyin and Mufeng, Xiao Yao frowned a little, but he didn''t say much at the moment.


    At this time, another ghost has arrived.


    Xiao Yao naturally won''t let Xu kuangge fall into a state of being attacked by enemies on both sides of his stomach and back. He immediately drives the ghost back.


    "No, we have to go!" Xiao Yao and Xu kuanggou channel.


    Xu crazy song also nodded.


    It''s natural.


    They''re not stupid.


    In the current situation, if we really fall into a stalemate, none of them will be able to leave.


    If it wasn''t for Su Shanshan''s sudden arrival with the wind of luoyinmu, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge would have run away immediately.


    "I''ll go and make a way!" Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword rainbow is enough to block out the sun, with a force of destroying the city and shaking the mountains, driving back the weak soul behind. However, a scream of Xu kuangge came from behind. Xiao Yao quickly turned back and saw the picture of Xu kuangge spitting blood and flying in the air like a broken kite. This picture is too beautiful for him to see.


    The soul of the black crane is not willing to give up. Instead, it takes advantage of your illness to kill you to the extreme, and then starts to kill Xu kuangge.


    Xiao Yaogang plans to rush to help Xu kuangge out of the encirclement, and the other party begins to stop him: "don''t come here, I can!"


    With these words, he stood up and flew out like a concealed weapon.


    For the giant, the black iron sword thrown by Xu kuangge was like an embroidery needle, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly in the face of this embroidery needle. The sword Qi attached to it made him feel difficult.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to clap the Feixuan iron sword. Unexpectedly, the sword was very flexible, as if it had been endowed with life. He skillfully passed through the gap between his fingers, followed an arc, made several turns in the air, and then got into the head of the dead black crane.


    Then he heard a "boom", the head of the dead black crane exploded instantly, countless black cranes fell from the sky, and it rained black again - but the rain was a little big.


    Just when Xu kuangge wanted to take a breath, countless black cranes flew out, condensing the soul of the dead again.


    For a moment, Xu crazy song''s face looked pale.


    "Damn it, this thing can''t be killed!" Xu crazy song helpless said.


    At this time, another sword fell down. To be exact, it should be a sword tablet.


    Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword became huge in this moment, and he didn''t directly smash the huge soul. He seemed to have realized that even if he did it, it was useless.


    So this sword with great power just smashed the soul out.


    Xiao Yao rushes to Xu kuangge and pulls him up. At the same time, he suddenly waves a fist, and a Nirvana fist falls down, throwing out the later ghost.


    "Go Xiao Yao said a word, and dragged Luo sound and wood wind ran away.


    Xu crazy song also quickly drags Su Shanshan to leave.


    At this time, even if Xiyao Xiandi is a tortoise, he should get clear water.


    "Xiao Yao, what are those on earth?" Luo Yin can''t help asking.


    "Wait till you get out." Xiao Yao said in a deep voice.


    Luo Yin doesn''t answer any more.


    "No!" At this time, the voice of Xu crazy song came from behind.


    Su Shanshan, with his sword, fell from the sky.


    Xiao Yao cold face, said: "don''t worry about her, we go first."


    "Ah! Xiao Yao, you want to save my master Luo Yin''s face was a little scared, and his voice trembled.


    Xiao Yao takes a look at Luo Yin. His eyes are a little complicated, but he throws Luo Yin and Mufeng to Xu Bingge, and he flies away in the direction of Su Shanshan.


    He stretched out his hand to pull Su Shanshan over, and saw that the ghost of the black crane had come to him. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. He directly smashed it with one fist and didn''t use the Xuan iron sword.


    But this time, the ghost of the black crane seemed to have expected Xiao Yao''s attack. At the moment when Xiao Yao''s fist fell down, the ghost turned into a black crane and ran around at a very fast speed. After Xiao Yao''s fist fell down, a group of black cranes quickly condensed again. Xiao Yao was amazed at the speed.


    Xiao Yao pulls Su Shanshan back quickly, and Lengshen says, "if you dare to toss, do you believe that I will kill you now?"


    As soon as Su Shanshan''s face changes, Xiao Yao throws Su Shanshan out again, right in front of Xu kuangge. He has no choice but to take Su Shanshan to continue to soak, while Xiao Yao starts to intercept the two ghosts and fight back.


    "Let''s go first." Xu kuangge said immediately.


    As soon as Su Shanshan wanted to speak, Xu kuangge gave her another cold look: "if you want to die, I can help you now. Don''t think you can''t see your little tricks!"


    Su Shanshan smiles bitterly and keeps silent. Two souls, one before the other, surrounded Xiao Yao. At the same time, I don''t know how many dead souls are moving towards this side. The most terrible thing in the secret place of battle court is now in a stalemate with Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 1990

    Before Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge tried their best to avoid any conflict with these dead souls, but in the end they came to such a state. It''s funny to think that.


    But now at this point, Xiao Yao wants to say something regretful, there is no need for it.


    "Xiao Yao, you must come back alive!" In the distance came the sound of Xu Bingge.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods in the direction of Xu kuangge''s departure, holding the spring and autumn sword tightly in his hand.


    Only holding his own spring and autumn sword can he have a sense of stability.


    Not so helpless.


    "Don''t worry, I will go back alive." Xiao Yao said this in his heart.


    There is a black crane in the front, and another one in the back.


    Even if the strength of the ghost behind is relatively weak, Xiao Yao is not sure to defeat the other side.


    This is more terrible than the wolf before and the tiger after.


    Xiao Yao also understood that what he had to do was not to waste time shaking with each other here, but to seize the opportunity to escape from this land of right and wrong as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, when there are more and more dead people gathered here, it will be really hard to escape.


    A sword is thrown like mercury.


    Xiao Yao''s body and Jianhong are almost integrated, like a shadow.


    Before the sword rainbow comes, the black crane''s dead soul claps his hand suddenly. The wind of his hand is gusting, and there is thunder. When he collides with the sword rainbow, the black crane''s dead body pauses for a moment, and then comes to catch up with him. But Xiao Yao''s body flies upside down, and his face is also in pain.


    At the same time, he moved his body, and a vast energy came towards Xiao Yao''s back.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao only felt that when he fell into the ice cellar, a kind of cold feeling enveloped his whole body.


    He immediately stabilized his figure and avoided the attack of the other party. The place where he used to be was also covered with cold. The trees and plants were frozen, which seemed to be a very cold place.


    This is the real ice cellar.


    Xiao Yao was surprised. He thought that the ghost with weak strength was easy to deal with, but he didn''t expect that the strength of the other side was so terrible. He had no doubt that if he hadn''t got away with it before, maybe he would become an ice sculpture now.


    So it is.


    Which one of these souls is easy to deal with?


    Maybe there was, but those slightly weaker souls may have been swallowed by their companions.


    He knew that he couldn''t love war, but when he wanted to escape, he found that it seemed to be shrouded here.


    When Xiao Yao plans to flee, he finds that the route he wants to escape has been blocked by the ghost of the black crane.


    This is the real battle of the trapped.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    It seems that I underestimated the intelligence of these souls.


    He suddenly rushed to the black crane''s soul with a black iron sword.


    Even now the escape route has been blocked, Xiao Yao has to open a blood route in the shortest time.


    Otherwise, I will die here!


    He doesn''t want to be buried here.


    Moreover, if you really die here, you may not die completely, but become the same existence as these ghosts, which is a kind of eternal torture. Although Xiao Yao has no way to communicate with these dead souls, there is no doubt that if they can choose, they want to end it completely, rather than become such a ghost.


    Xiao Yao''s attack was swift and violent, and in an instant he had already made a hundred swords.


    The ghost of the black crane is just lengsen looking at Xiao Yao. He doesn''t seem to feel any pressure, and takes a picture of Xiao Yao with one palm.


    Xiao Yao immediately dodged the palm, but found that the ground trembled under his feet.


    Xiandian has become a patty again.


    But even so, it just let Xiao Yao into some despair.


    He never felt like he was going to die here.


    The strange fire darted out of his body again, trembling with the black crane''s soul. He seized the opportunity to attack another soul.


    Live on


    We must live!


    Pulling the power of heaven and earth, he was very excited. His sword fell down and attracted thunder.


    The thunder and the ghost collide together, boom.


    There seems to be a crack in the sky.


    Xiao Yao tried his best to stabilize his mood.


    He knows that he must not be too anxious at this time.


    Otherwise, it will only create more opportunities for the other party.


    I don''t think it''s worth it


    Xiao Yao''s body has been scarred.


    After another breakthrough, Xiao Yao didn''t feel invincible, but he also had some confidence. Even if the emperor of Eastern Confucianism came, he would never be forced into such an awkward situation.


    He suddenly roared and fell into a state of madness.


    "I will kill you!" Xiao Yao''s eyes turned red and he didn''t care any more.


    He knew that if he procrastinated like this, his hope of survival would be even smaller.


    He decided to turn the passive into the active, and even suspected that there was something wrong with his ideas from the beginning.


    Why, from the beginning, what I want to do is to get away quickly?


    Since there is no way to escape in a short time, kill one of the dead in the shortest time.


    He doesn''t believe it.


    Are these souls really not the God of war?


    They are alive, but not invincible, now, they are only the dead, what else is terrible?


    Just like the ghost of the black crane, I don''t know how brave he was when he was alive, but now he is just like a wretch, which can only parasitize on a group of black cranes.


    Why do you force yourself to have no way back?


    He held out his hand, holding the spring and autumn sword.


    Spring and autumn sword, more spring and autumn!


    A sword passes through the body of the dead black crane.


    With a bang, the black crane ran around and then gathered again.


    Holding a force of disbelief, Xiao Yao releases all the spirits in the sea of resentment and lets them entangle another dead soul.


    Although he knew that he would not achieve much by doing so.


    The strength of the other side, however, is in a realm of immortals, demons and gods, and even above the others.


    Although there are a large number of these spirits, it''s not a problem to deal with some immortals, demons, kings and so on, but it''s too much for such a terrible existence. Fortunately, Xiao Yao did not want to use these spirits to kill the dead.


    He just thought, let those who complain for their own delay a little bit of time.


    Just a little time!


    In the spring and autumn sword, the stegosaurus also flies out.


    It fought side by side with Xiao Yao and trembled with the dead soul of the black crane.


    Xiao Yao''s goal is to kill the soul of black crane!


    When the dead soul of black crane just re formed, Xiao Yao pounced on the other side again. After his body flew over the sky, he dived down with his fast speed and smashed the dead soul of black crane to pieces again.


    Then, Xiao Yao found that although the other side is still re condensing, the speed is much slower than before.


    More importantly, the other person''s body is much smaller than before.


    This is the chicken blood for Xiao Yao.


    He confirmed his previous thoughts.


    Although the ghost of black crane is very terrible, it is absolutely not invincible!


    So it is.


    No matter where it is, even in this world, nothing is invincible!


    With a fist and a sword, he smashed the black crane''s soul with a stream of anger.


    On the other side


    Out of the secret of the war court.


    Xu kuangge puts Su Shanshan and other fairies down and prepares to re-enter the secret world of war court.


    "Lord Xiandi! If you go back now, you''re going to die! " Su Shanshan said quickly.


    Xu crazy song looked at her, a pair of eyes become red.


    He snorted coldly and said with his teeth: "you''d better think that Xiao Yao is OK. Whenever he gets a little hurt, I''ll destroy your Zhenlong Jianzong. No one can say please. God blocks the gods and Buddha blocks the Buddha!"


    Every word is full of coldness.


    Xu crazy song didn''t want to use his momentum to exert any pressure on the other side, but even so, Su Shanshan''s face became a little pale.


    "Put away your aggrieved face, I really think you are so good at acting? Don''t talk about Xiao Yao. I can''t see it any more. Hum, it''s a wolf''s heart! " With these words, Xu kuangge doesn''t want to waste any more time in this place. He has entered the secret place of the war court again.


    Because


    Xiao Yao hasn''t come out yet!


    My brother hasn''t come out yet!


    No matter how dangerous it is, even if its coffin is ready, he will go in!


    After Xu Bingge leaves, Luo Yin looks at Su Shanshan with complicated eyes.


    She didn''t know what to say, but she was not a fool.


    Maybe she didn''t understand what happened before, but when Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge were angry with Su Shanshan, she should also understand.


    Indeed


    Before Su Shanshan, it''s really a bit good.


    He even thought that he would spare his life to help Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    At that time, Luo Yin just felt that her master was noble and virtuous, but now she thinks about it and finds that it is full of loopholes.


    "Master..." Luo Yin finally opened his mouth. His voice sounded dry and hoarse.


    Su Shanshan''s eyes were dim and did not speak.


    "Master, in fact, you''re not going to help Xiao Yao with crazy singing, are you? You know that we are not the opponents of the dead at all. When you ask us to help, you are worried that Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao will run away directly. But if we join in the battle, they can run, but we can''t. Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge both attach great importance to friendship and won''t leave us, right Luo Yin said.


    Especially in the end, it''s clear that they can all leave. Su Shanshan suddenly fell down again, and Xiao Yao could only do it again. All of all, think of it to find Xu crazy song said before very appropriate. It''s very bad acting¡° I didn''t do anything wrong. " Su Shanshan''s face is expressionless and his eyes are empty. "They will not die, and the fairyland will not be peaceful." Luo Yin''s tears fell: "but, if it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s emphasis on friendship, how could you count them? As a matter of fact, they know that you are scheming against him or helping us. You... Don''t you think you are the complete clown? " Su Shanshan was shocked, and his face became more and more ugly. She didn''t expect that her apprentices would come forward to criticize herself. She took a deep breath and repeated what she had said before¡° I didn''t do anything wrong... "

 Chapter 1991

    From the beginning to the end, Su Shanshan thought he had done nothing wrong.


    It''s not hard talking. She really thinks so.


    "If they don''t die, the fairies can''t survive. Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge don''t treat the fairies very well. Even if I don''t say that, you can see that. Therefore, they will die here." Su Shanshan was biting her teeth, and there was a layer of murder in her eyes.


    Luo Yin''s body was shaking, not only because of anger, but also because of fear.


    She really did not dare to imagine that her master would have such an idea.


    But for a moment, she could not say whether her master''s idea was right or wrong.


    If it is from the perspective of fairyland, Su Shanshan''s idea is not wrong.


    Although the demons and demons are the great troubles of the fairies, the existence of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge is also the thorn in the eye of the fairies. If it was in the past, the fairyland would not take these two people seriously, but now they have seriously threatened the safety of the fairyland. If we really ignore them and allow them to act recklessly, I''m afraid the alliance of the demon clan and the demon clan has not broken the fairyland, and the fairyland will be in a mess because of these two people. Even if we don''t say that, we can think of these things.


    All along, Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Xianzu are irreconcilable.


    This is indisputable.


    Therefore, it is not totally unreasonable for the fairies to put Xiao Yaoxu crazy song to death.


    It''s just


    But Luo Yin doesn''t understand why his master can be so cruel.


    After all, Xiao Yao got along with them day and night before!


    Besides, Xiao Yao helped them a lot.


    Just like before in the secret place of battle court, even though Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge saw through Su Shanshan''s poor performance, they were still willing to lend a helping hand and didn''t want to see Su Shanshan die in the secret place of battle court.


    Isn''t that enough to change her mind?


    But now see Su Shanshan''s attitude, Luo Yin also understand.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Shanshan didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    After a long silence, Su Shanshan suddenly raised his head to look at Luo Yin and said, "yin''er, this is the end of the matter. I don''t think Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao will let me go. Even if they won''t do anything to me, at least they won''t trust me, but you still have a chance!" Obviously, the short silence was her determination.


    Luo Yindun looked at his master with wide eyes. His eyes were full of disbelief. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    She didn''t expect that she had said for a long time that she didn''t change Su Shanshan''s idea. On the contrary, she wanted to let herself do it.


    Her face was full of tears, her hands were swinging hard, and her head was shaking. Subconsciously, she stepped back two steps, and her mouth was vague: "no, no..."


    Su Shanshan bit his teeth and roared: "yin''er, you don''t listen to master''s words!"


    "I don''t..." Luo Yin shakes her head with tears.


    Mufeng finally couldn''t see it any more and said, "master, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not fools. Since your plans didn''t succeed before, it must be impossible for you to continue to make moves now. They are not fools. Even if yin''er really goes, it doesn''t work. Besides, you don''t know that yin''er can''t hide things in her heart, There''s no point in letting her do it. "


    Mufeng''s words seem to have had some effect.


    Su Shanshan''s face was uncertain and seemed to be tangled.


    It has to be said that Mufeng''s words are very reasonable. Luoyin is Su Shanshan. She grew up watching Luoyin. Naturally, she knows more about what kind of character Luoyin is than anyone else. It''s really hard to give her such a task.


    Take a deep breath, Su Shanshan suddenly said: "in fact, what I did in the secret place is not my idea."


    Mufeng and Luoyin were all in a daze, but they were also at a loss.


    They didn''t expect that Su Shanshan would say such words at this time. If it was to wash himself, it didn''t seem to be necessary. After all, Su Shanshan was their master, and they couldn''t control what they wanted to do or didn''t want to do.


    What''s more, from the beginning, Su Shanshan didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong. In her opinion, everything she did was for the sake of fairyland. If so, why deny it?


    Two pairs of eyes, looking at Su Shanshan.


    Su Shanshan thought for a moment and said seriously, "this is what Xiyao Xiandi told me."


    For a moment, Mufeng and Luoyin didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, the answer is reasonable.


    It''s no secret that Xiyao Immortal Emperor has been in the secret place of the war court all the time.


    Moreover, it is well known that Xiyao Xiandi wanted to kill Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    The most important thing is that Su Shanshan''s previous practice, if it is not criticized by anyone, no one will believe it!


    They are su Shanshan''s disciples, so Su Shanshan knows them, and vice versa. It is precisely because they are su Shanshan''s disciples that they also know their master.


    Luo Yin''s face was as pale as ashes, and he could not speak at last.


    If this is Su Shanshan''s idea, maybe she can give some advice, but this is the idea of Xiyao Xiandi.


    What does she use to influence a fairy emperor''s idea?


    "If you can''t afford to offend Xiyao Xiandi, can you offend me?" A cold voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies suddenly turn their heads and look at Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge who are covered with blood.


    Xu kuangge seems to be hurt more seriously, so that he needs Xiao Yao''s help.


    "Xiao... Xiao Yao..." Su Shanshan''s face was colorless, and his voice was shaking when he spoke.


    Xiao Yao sighed for a long time.


    "Suzong Zhu, I used to stay in your Zhenlong Jianzong for a while, and you should take care of me more. Today, I''ll give it back to you." Xiao Yao said coldly, "it''s easy for me to kill you. Besides, don''t impose your ideas on your disciples. You may think you are right, but Luoyin doesn''t think so."


    Luo Yin pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    Although engaged in, she never promised Su Shanshan.


    But before, she did harm Xiao Yao.


    Even if it was because of his own master''s bewitching, but some things are done.


    Moreover, it''s su Shanshan''s fault. It doesn''t mean that she has nothing to do with her.


    Therefore, she can only lower her head and dare not touch Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    "Fool." Xu kuangge scolded, "I really think you can do it? Especially Niang, this is Xiao Yao. If it''s me, I have to kill you. Do you still want to pit me


    Xu kuangge doesn''t know what pity is, so he doesn''t care about the other party''s status as the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong. Of course, Su Shanshan''s status is nothing to him.


    Su Shanshan''s body trembled slightly. She knew that Xu kuangge was not scaring her.


    Whether it''s Xiao Yao or Xu kuangge, it''s easy to kill him.


    Although Zhenlong Jianzong is not a small sect in the Xians, as long as Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are willing, they can wipe this big sect away completely.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t think they had too much ink. He turned to Xu kuangge and said, "we have to get out of here."


    Xu crazy song nodded, just about to enter the star gate, Xiao Yao suddenly turned his face and looked at eye Luo Yin.


    "Let''s go together." Xiao Yao said.


    He just felt that since Luo Yin had already rejected Su Shanshan''s request, although Su Shanshan would not mind too much, it didn''t mean that the Immortal Emperor standing behind Su Shanshan didn''t care.


    For Xiyao Xiandi, killing an immortal is not a big deal at all.


    Who let that female immortal emperor do things by heart?


    Luo Yin hesitated.


    "Go ahead." Su Shanshan said suddenly.


    Luo Yin looks at her master in disbelief.


    Su Shanshan gave a wry smile: "from then on, you will not be our disciple of Zhenlong Jianzong."


    Luo Yin''s face changed greatly. She knelt down quickly and sobbed: "master, don''t drive me away..."


    "Get out of here." Su Shanshan said with a bitter smile, "you are not with us any more. If you really stay in fairyland, you will not be let go. And if you can''t do it now, can you do it later? That one will still let you do what you don''t want to do. She won''t think so much about it. "


    Although Xiyao Xiandi didn''t say the name of Xiyao Xiandi from beginning to end, as long as Luoyin was not a fool, he could hear it.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, and naturally she could think of it.


    This is also the reason why Luo Yin should leave with Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge.


    Luo Yin knocked his head hard: "master, master, I..."


    "Yiner, go with Xiao Yao." Mufeng said, "don''t embarrass yourself or master."


    Luo Yin finally stopped crying, slowly stood up, walked toward Xiao Yao, and turned back one step three times, reluctant to part.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, and they didn''t want to affect Luo Yin''s own thoughts and judgments.


    See Luo Yin finally made a decision, Xiao Yao also relaxed.


    At this time, the electric tiger and the white donkey also ran out of the battle court and followed Xiao Yao into the star gate.


    The purpose of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge coming out of the fairyland is to take away the truth and stability.


    After waiting for the gate to close again, Su Shanshan suddenly lowered his head and murmured to himself, "I did it, didn''t I?"


    "Yes." Mufeng said with a smile, "master, no matter what you want to do, I will stand firmly on your side."


    "What if I''m wrong?" Su Shanshan gave him a complicated look.


    Mufeng stood up, clenched his fist and said, "I''ll tell Tianwaitian with my sword. You''re right!"

 Chapter 1992

    With Luo Yin back to the dragon, there is no way to do it.


    After all, from the beginning to the end, Luo Yin was on Xiao Yao''s side.


    They''re not the kind of people who don''t care.


    We can tell who is good to them and who is bad to them.


    And Luo Yin is innocent. In Xiao Yao''s opinion, she is a victim.


    If you really don''t care about Luo Yin and Yixi Yao Xiandi''s temper, I''m afraid this little girl won''t live three episodes.


    Therefore, this is the real helpless.


    Xiao Yao can''t help it, neither can Luo Yin.


    If she could, she would like to stay in Zhenlong Jianzong, but the problem now is not whether she wants to stay in Zhenlong Jianzong, but that Zhenlong Jianzong can no longer accommodate her.


    What can she do?


    She is also very helpless!


    After all, in fact, it''s because the fairy family has no place for her.


    After returning to the Dragon Kingdom, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge went to see Hong feisheng for the first time.


    This time, they really got a lot of soul cultivation pearls when they went to the secret place of the war court. With these soul cultivation pearls, it would be no problem for Hong feisheng to wake up as soon as possible.


    Seeing so many soul cultivating pearls, Qinglong was also surprised. After learning that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge had entered the soul refining field in the secret place of the war court, even Qinglong took a breath, shook his head, and said with a bitter smile, "you are really not afraid of death!"


    The reason why he didn''t remind Xiao Yao of the soul refining field is that Qinglong doesn''t think it''s necessary. After all, he doesn''t know much about the soul refining field, and he can''t tell Xiao Yao a clue. Most of them are his conjectures about the soul refining field. The main reason is that Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao went in together. Xu kuangge is the leader of the war court, I must know more about the soul refining field than him, and I don''t need to say more about the danger. But I didn''t expect that these two guys who were not afraid of death rushed into the soul refining field.


    Interestingly, though Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge escaped this time, they were severely attacked by the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    Because those souls in the soul refining field are free from the shackles of the soul refining field. Although they have no way to leave the secret place of the war court, there are still many immortals and demons in the secret place of the war court.


    This time, there are many immortal, demon and demon families who died in the secret place of the war court. It''s difficult to calculate the number.


    Death in the hands of the dead is almost the same as death in the hands of Xiao Yao.


    It''s a complete death anyway.


    The loss of fairyland is much better than that of demons and demons.


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this time the soul of the dead broke away from the shackles of the soul alchemy field, it had a lot to do with the Xiyao Immortal Emperor. In this case, the Xiyao Immortal Emperor would certainly not watch the loss of the immortal people, and would do something more or less.


    Fortunately, those demons and demons are not as deadly as Xiyao Xiandi. They dare to go deep into the dangerous situation. Even if they really go in, they must have a bad chance to retreat immediately.


    After putting all the beads into Hong feisheng''s mouth, the beads melt into a stream of water and flow into Hong feisheng''s throat. However, he still doesn''t see Hong feisheng wake up. Xiao Yao is worried and even doubts whether the beads really work.


    Qinglong laughs and comforts Xiao Yao. Although the effect of yanghunzhu is very good, it will take some time for Hong feisheng to wake up after eating yanghunzhu.


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    For Qinglong''s words, Xiao Yao still has 100% trust.


    Then Qinglong tells Xiao Yao that when Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge enter the secret world of the battle court, the demon world sends several demon kings to come here. The purpose is to persuade Qinglong to take the dragon family away from Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    If it''s just Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, in fact, immortals, demons and Demons won''t have such a headache. But now Xiao Yao still has the whole dragon family standing behind him, so they can''t underestimate this opponent.


    As long as Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are abandoned by the dragon clan, even if they are strong, it will be difficult for them to make waves in the sky. At that time, the demon gods and demons will join hands to kill Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge. Moreover, the demon clan has enough confidence to know that the fairies will never stand up to help them. After all, for the fairies, These two people are also suffering.


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, the fact is that although Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are powerful, it''s really difficult to compete with the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons. That''s because there is a dragon clan behind them now. Otherwise, the current situation will not be known.


    "And then?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "I shot them dead before I heard them finish." Green Dragon said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    The biggest mistake made by the demon world is to look down on the relationship between Xiao Yao and the dragon family.


    With Qinglong''s attitude towards Xiao Yao, don''t say that the demon king is coming. Even if the demon emperor is coming, Qinglong dares to fight.


    Of course, the reason why those demon emperors didn''t come was that they sent the demon king to come. Maybe they also thought of this.


    After all, Qinglong is the Dragon God of the dragon clan. If the other party wants to come to the dragon clan for negotiation, the worst thing is to have a demon emperor. Only in the Dragon Kingdom, if Qinglong really wants to do something about them, even if the three demon emperors come together, it''s hard to escape.


    So, the demon clan is very smart.


    Xiao Yao is guarding Hong feisheng, thinking about what can this guy wake up. On the other hand, Xu kuangge brings bad news to Xiao Yao.


    Just when the secret place of the war court was completely closed, two souls escaped from the secret place of the war court!


    One is the ghost of black crane, who is constantly broken up by Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao thought that he was going to die in the secret place of the battle court before, so he kept fighting against the black crane''s dead soul. At last, the speed of the black crane''s dead soul''s reunion became slower and slower, which made Xiao Yao see the dawn of his life. Then Xu Bingge appeared again and fought with another dead soul. It was a way of fighting for one life for another, Finally, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge join hands to wipe out the ghost, and they also escape from life.


    One of the ghosts escaped this time is the ghost of black crane. It is said that the ghost of black crane was originally a demon God in the demon world, while the other one escaped was a demon emperor in the demon world.


    The way that they escaped from the secret place of the war court was also by taking over, which was similar to the way that the dark winged demon emperor took over Hong feisheng before.


    If they are still dead, it is impossible for them to leave the secret place of the war court.


    This is not news for Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    After the ghost of black crane returns to the demon world, although it hasn''t come out yet, Xiao Yao knows that the opponent''s hatred for himself must be very high.


    As long as the other party recovered, the next thing to deal with must be himself and Xu crazy song.


    In fact, this is not only bad news for Xiao Yao, but also bad news for Xianzu.


    Originally, the fairies were in a disadvantageous position against the demons. Now there are two more ghosts who have escaped from the demon world. They are all from the other side of the demon world. For the fairies, it is a disaster.


    It''s said that in Xianzu, Xiyao Xiandi has been criticized. Even Dongru Xiandi, who has a good temper all the time, patted the table with Xiyao Xiandi.


    It''s also very easy to understand.


    If it wasn''t for Xiyao Xiandi, the ghosts in the secret place of the battle court would not escape from the heaven.


    Let''s not say that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t die in the secret place of the battle court at all. Even if they did die in it, it would be a loss for the fairies to continue to fight against the fairies.


    For the fairies, the strength of those two spirits must be above Xiao Yaoxu''s crazy songs.


    This is not to kill the wolf, but also attracted the tiger.


    Of course, this is just a way of metaphor. After all, for the fairies, the so-called tiger and wolf is nothing in their eyes.


    Xiao Yao also had a headache after hearing the news.


    Although he wants to destroy the fairies, the demons are also his enemies.


    "Lord Xiao Yao, I think we can unite with the fairies to deal with the demons first." Qinglong gives Xiao Yao an idea.


    Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak.


    Xu kuangge was furious and said, "master Qinglong, in our hearts, fairies are more hateful than demons and demons!"


    The green dragon sighed.


    In fact, he knows what crazy song says.


    But now, if they really help the demons to kill the fairies, it will be very difficult for them to fight against the demons.


    "Forget it, my Lord. You can do whatever you want. Our dragon clan will always stand behind you!" Qinglong said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded with a smile, but fell into a state of thinking.


    This is also a problem for Xiao Yao.


    He has to think it over and make the right choice.


    If it was in the past, he could be indifferent. Anyway, he was alone. If he died, he would die. It''s no big deal.


    But now it''s different.


    Since the dragon is his help, he should not only consider for himself, but also for the Dragon standing behind him.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yao said.


    Anyway, there''s nothing happening to the demons now.


    If the enemy does not move, I will not move.


    When they want to do something and put it into action, Xiao Yao can start to judge according to some known conditions.


    Qinglong nodded, still in a state of indifference.


    As he said before, no matter what Xiao Yao wants to do, as long as Xiao Yao thinks it is right, he will support it without hesitation.


    The reason why he put forward the proposal before is that from an objective point of view, he thinks it is a very wise choice at present, and that''s all.


    At this time, the demon clan was in a palace on the 18th floor of Hongmeng tree. The God of covering hands, the God of putu and the God of flame are all kneeling under the throne¡° Welcome back the black crane

 Chapter 1993

    In fact, the status of demons is the same.


    Therefore, they are not so respectful to the black crane.


    But the soul of black crane has been in the secret place for a long time, and its strength is even more unfathomable and terrible.


    When he was just a ghost, he could force Xiao Yao to a desperate situation, not to mention after he succeeded.


    The strength of the demon God should not be underestimated, not to mention the other side does not know how many years of existence, its terrible degree has reached an unimaginable level.


    The black crane God seems to be very young at this time. He is wearing a black cloak and a small black crane is standing on his shoulder. His eyes are filled with a murderous air. If his eyes fall on any demon God, the other side will lower their heads and dare not look at each other. This shows the terrible degree of the other side.


    "Now you are the only three demons left in the demon clan?" The demon God sitting on the throne finally spoke. His voice sounded dry and hoarse. It seemed that he had not completely adapted to the present body.


    The three demons dare not speak, but think about it carefully, now there are only three demons left in the demons, and they have nothing to do with it!


    It''s like they''ve harmed the demons.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, the decline of the demons is really not the problem of the demons. After all, the three realms of immortals, demons and demons are all in this situation, which is a kind of equal strength. It has always been a state of balance. If you really talk about the realm of immortals, emperors and demons, in fact, the strength of the demons is stronger than that of the demons. Before Xiao Yao arrived, Although the demon world is not the opponent of the fairyland, it is only because of the overall strength. Under the demon God, the fairyland has always occupied a great advantage, and there are countless strong people in the fairyland, which has caused too much pressure on the demon world.


    On the whole, it''s a state of equilibrium.


    But the arrival of Xiao Yaoxu''s crazy song just broke the balance.


    What can they do?


    They are also very helpless!


    "You said before that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are from the human race, right?" Speaking of these words, there seems to be a touch of panic hidden in the eyes of the black crane.


    But he still hid his emotions well, at least they didn''t notice.


    "Yes, they are all immortal practitioners from the human race." When he said this, the overpowering demon was also in a state of suffocation.


    Since when are Terran ascenders able to ride on their necks?


    "Terran, Terran..." the ghost of black crane didn''t speak at once, but fell into meditation. After a while, he murmured in a low voice, as if the two words of Terran were full of some kind of magic.


    They are looking at the one sitting on the throne with a kind of curious eyes. They are also curious and don''t know what each other is thinking at this time.


    "Don''t conflict with them for the time being." Finally, the soul of the black crane finally said, "after I go back completely, I will contact them. In addition, I will pay close attention to them. Don''t let them lead the line with the fairies."


    Although it hasn''t been long since the ghost of the black crane became the black crane demon God, the situation of the immortals, demons and Demons has been very clear. We know that at this time, what the demons need most is to prepare for war, not to start war.


    "Also, we have to be local demons." Said the black crane.


    The remaining three demons looked at him with puzzled eyes.


    All the time, the relationship between the demon world and the demon world is very good. After all, they are allies all the time, in order to resist the fairies.


    Now, if the demons and fairies go to war, the demons will certainly join in.


    But now, the black crane demon God even let them place the demon clan, which really made them think twice.


    Probably doubting that the black crane demon might not know the current situation, he quickly explained: "Lord Black crane demon, the demons are our indispensable allies against the fairies..."


    Before he finished his words, the black crane, who looked down at them, hummed coldly and said, "don''t I understand what you said?"


    Covering hand demon god suddenly silent, dare not say a word.


    It seemed that he was satisfied with the attitude of the demon God. He snorted, put his hands on the table and stood up. He said, "I don''t care about the relationship between you and the demons before, but now, you must be careful of the demons!"


    Futu slightly frowned and tentatively asked: "dare to ask the Lord Black crane, you asked us to be careful of the demon clan, but because the demon clan''s ghost is related to the return?"


    The black crane God gave him a look of approval, nodded and said: "yes, although the demon is not very powerful, his brain is absolutely good, and his nature is suspicious. He will think that if he really helps us solve the fairyland and the two Terrans, we will turn around to deal with them."


    It''s not that hard to think of.


    Let''s not put it on the surface, but even if the demons don''t have this idea now, it doesn''t mean they won''t have it in the future.


    "Because of this, they won''t help us?" Obviously, after listening to the words of the black crane demon God, the overlying hand demon God was still a little surprised.


    The black crane God sighed and said, "it''s not that they don''t help us. After all, there''s a big gap between their demon Kingdom and us all the time. Before they help us, they will do something to ensure that we can''t swallow them and they can swallow us after we solve the fairyland and the Terran dragon."


    After listening to the words of the black crane demon God, the covering hand demon God and the other three demon gods fell into meditation.


    Although this is still a very irresponsible guess, none of them dare to deny that it is impossible. The actual situation is just the opposite. With the brain of the demon clan, they will definitely think of this.


    They even think more than they think now.


    Be careful to guard against the demon clan.


    "Of course, you just remember what I said before. Don''t say it, let alone show your inner emotions on your face." The black crane continued.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Black crane. We''ll keep it in mind." The three demons said in unison.


    Now, after all, it''s not a matter of turning over with the demons. We can be careful, but we can''t show it. Otherwise, we will only fall into a more passive situation. Even if the black crane doesn''t say anything, they can think of all these things.


    "You can tell me about the Terrans." The black crane continued.


    Although the other three demons don''t know why the black crane demons are so interested in Xiao Yao''s crazy song, they are simply narrated by Fu Tu demons.


    After listening, the black crane''s face became more and more ugly.


    Finally, he slapped heavily on the table and smashed the wooden table directly in front of him. Then tiger eyes glared at the hand covering demon standing below.


    "That is to say, those guys were originally our demons. Even if they were not demons, they had a very good relationship with us, but they were forced away by you?" Said the black crane with a cold face.


    By such an angry rebuke, the face of the demon turned pale instantly, and he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to say a word.


    Although from the beginning, he did not feel that he had done anything wrong, but to sum up, the black crane God was right.


    "If it wasn''t for the lack of demons, I would kill such a fool as you!" Said the black crane, biting his teeth.


    The overpowering God is in fear.


    "Well, since this is the end of the matter, I won''t pursue anything. Go down first." Said the black crane, waving his hand.


    The three demons walked out of the hall together.


    After leaving, putu murmured: "I really don''t understand. He is a demon, and we are also a demon. Why should we be so respectful to him?"


    To be honest, the God of putu is not convinced, but seeing that the God of covering hands and the God of flame treat the black crane God who returns to the demon world with a look of fear, he also subconsciously learns from them.


    "Because they want to kill us, it''s easy." Fierce burning evil spirit cold voice says.


    "Ha ha, if we fight alone, I believe I am not his opponent, but if we three demons fight together, he must not be our opponent." The God of putu disdains to say.


    The flame sighed.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with what the God said, but now the key problem is that no one is willing to be the leader.


    Moreover, the fierce flame demon God is very clear. When the black crane demon God''s strength is completely restored, even the three of them may not be the opponents of each other.


    "Is it difficult, who can really become the existence of legend?" Asked the God in a low voice.


    The overhand demon and the flame demon did not speak, but their faces became very serious.


    "If that demon lord really restores his original strength, maybe it is the existence of legend." Said the flame.


    Among the three demons, the most powerful one is the flame demons.


    In this case, the credibility is still very high.


    "For many, many years, I haven''t seen you as a caretaker." But even the eastern Confucian immortal in the fairyland didn''t become a protector of Taoism


    "The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor may not have this savvy and powerful man!" Said the flame.


    The God could only nod with a bitter smile.


    For many years, there has not been a protector in the three realms of immortals, demons and demons.


    Perhaps, the so-called protector of Taoism was also the height that the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor wanted to reach in his whole life, but unexpectedly, he would fall on the head of the demon world.


    How can they not be happy?


    "If he can really become a protector, we demons will be able to stand on the top of Tianwaitian!"


    At the thought of such a picture, the emotions of the three demons all became a little excited.


    That''s the dream they''ve been chasing! Not only the demons, the demons and the fairies, but even the Buddhists, who have been taking themselves out, are looking for such an opportunity.

 Chapter 1994

    There hasn''t been one of the so-called protectors in tens of thousands of years.


    Tianwaitian, those immortals, demons, demons and Buddhas may have completely forgotten the guardians.


    Now from the mouth of the flame demon, there is a feeling that a jar of dusty old wine suddenly opened.


    If you say that from the mouth of the flame demon, even if you don''t have the effect of setting the tone, it''s not too far away.


    This is the affirmation of the strength of black crane.


    Although the God of futu and the God of covering hands can feel the power of the God of black crane, they can''t think so far.


    In other words, they dare not think about it at all.


    Now, you can think about it.


    Together, the three demons have begun to imagine that when the demons stand at the top of the sky, they are respected by the world.


    Of course, this news, the demons must be conservative.


    Otherwise, once publicized, the demons and the fairies will definitely feel threatened. At that time, their first idea must be to unite and pull out the demons first.


    This kind of simplest transposition thinking is not difficult for them.


    If they were fairies and demons, they would certainly think the same way. It''s hard to say how to use villain''s heart to treat a gentleman''s belly.


    It''s just putting yourself in the other person''s position and thinking about it.


    In the Dragon kingdom.


    Xiao Yao didn''t care about what happened to the demons now, and he never heard of the so-called guardians.


    What he cares about now is when Hong feisheng will wake up.


    After waiting for several days, Hong feisheng is still in a coma. The longer the time goes by, Xiao Yao will be more and more frustrated. If it is not for Qinglong''s calmness, Xiao Yao will really doubt whether the soul raising pearl he got in the secret place of the battle court is true or false.


    Rubbing his red eyes, Xiao Yao came out of the palace and saw Luo Yin sitting outside.


    Similar to Xiao Yao, Luo Yin''s face looked a little ugly, and the whole fairy was in an extremely dispirited situation.


    Although she left Xianzu, for Luoyin, she always felt that she should return to Xianzu soon.


    Even though she knew Su Shanshan had done something wrong, she still had no way to blame her master in her heart.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Su Shanshan, they won''t feel so uncomfortable. The most uncomfortable thing is that Luo Yin is sandwiched in the middle.


    Although Xiao Yao knows that Luoyin is wronged and uncomfortable, he has no way to comfort each other. After all, he is the one who makes Luoyin feel embarrassed.


    "Didn''t master Qinglong arrange for you to live with each other?" Xiao Yao goes to Luo Yin and asks.


    In fact, this is also a question of knowing.


    After all, Qinglong had arranged Luoyin properly before.


    After hearing what happened to Luoyin before, Qinglong was full of praise for her. The most common thing he said was that he thought Luoyin was turning from the dark to the light.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao is understandable, but the more Luo Yin listens, the more aggrieved he feels, so Xiao Yao can only quickly dissuade Qinglong and let him stop talking.


    Luo Yin raises his head, his eyes contain all kinds of emotions, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Yao simply sat beside Luo Yin and said with a smile, "do you feel aggrieved?"


    Luo Yin didn''t speak, didn''t nod or shake his head.


    Luoyin always thinks she is right, but when she realizes that her master thinks she is right, Luoyin doesn''t know what to say.


    All along, Luo Yin is a very clever character.


    If Zhenlong Jianzong is compared to a school, Luoyin must be a kind of good student.


    It was the first time that she disobeyed her master.


    Taking a deep breath, Luo Yin raises her head and looks at Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, do you think my master will never forgive me in his whole life?" Luo Yin asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "since you don''t feel that you have done anything wrong from the beginning to the end, why do you always hope that others can forgive you as soon as possible?"


    Luo Yin has nothing to say by Xiao Yao and lowers his head again.


    Xiao Yao seriously thought about it and said: "in fact, if you really want to go back, it''s not impossible. After I kill the Xiyao Immortal Emperor, it''s OK for you to go back. Even if Su Shanshan really wants you to do something and come to my trouble, you promise that you can''t cause any threat to me."


    It''s not that I despise Luo Yin, but that I''m telling the truth.


    With Luo Yin''s current strength, Xiao Yao stands in front of her and kills her, but she can''t kill her.


    Xiao Yao was really worried about the Xiyao Immortal Emperor, but when the Xiyao immortal emperor died, there would be no threat.


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s words like this, Luo Yin feels even worse.


    "In fact, Xiyao Xiandi is very good..." she whispered.


    Xiao Yao black face, said: "do you really think so?"


    Luo Yin doesn''t know how to answer.


    She knew that the relationship between Xiao Yao and Xiyao Xiandi had not been very good. It was not too much to say that they were enemies of life and death. Maybe they could only live one life in the end. Moreover, she also understood that if it wasn''t for Xiyao Xiandi, her master would not have done such a thing, let alone so many messy things. Now she can only stay in the Dragon Kingdom and can''t go back. Therefore, when she said that, in Xiao Yao''s view, it was a big joke.


    Seeing that Luo Yin is silent, Xiao Yao doesn''t say much. Just at this time, Xu kuangge comes in a hurry. He just wants to speak. Seeing Luo Yin around him, he quickly stops.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you go back." With these words, Xiao Yao stands up again, goes to one side, and talks with Xu kuangge. However, when talking, there is a layer of prohibition. Even now Luoyin is standing not far away, it is impossible to hear the conversation between Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    Although Xiao Yao doesn''t know what Xu kuangge is going to say, he has already guessed some of Xu kuangge''s words before he saw Xu kuangge''s desire to talk and stop.


    With Xu kuangge''s personality, he definitely doesn''t think that Luoyin is a traitor or informs the fairies. There''s no need to avoid each other, but the other party just does it. It''s worth thinking about.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao began to make trouble again." Xu crazy song said.


    Xiao Yaole laughed. Before Xu kuangge opened his mouth, he said, "don''t talk about it. Let me guess. I wonder if the Xiyao Immortal Emperor tied Su Shanshan and Mufeng together to coerce us to take Luoyin back?"


    Xu Hongge gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao is right.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal that Xiao Yao can guess these. After all, Xu kuangge''s behavior has revealed some before. Those who need to avoid Luoyin must have something to do with Su shanmufeng.


    After dealing with Xiyao Xiandi for a period of time, I dare not say how much I know each other, but this is what Xiyao Xiandi can do.


    "Let''s take it as if we don''t know." Xiao Yao said.


    "Whether you ask or not?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Xu kuangge was relieved and said with a smile, "in fact, my initial thought was like this. I was worried about you before."


    Xiao Yao said, "I''m not that stupid."


    Xu crazy song embarrassed smile.


    In fact, the purpose of Xi Yao Xiandi is not to deal with Luo Yin. A Luo Yin is nothing to her. First of all, Luo Yin did not betray the immortal family. Even if she betrayed the immortal, it is impossible to control anything. The so-called drunken man does not mean to drink. That''s her real purpose, They just hope to lead Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge to the fairyland.


    Xiao Yao''s idea is very simple.


    He didn''t believe that Xiyao Xiandi would really do something to Su shanmufeng when he and Xu kuangge didn''t show up, because there was no need.


    If the other party does, Xiao Yao is still indifferent attitude.


    In his opinion, when Su Shanshan and Mufeng make a choice, even if they think they have done nothing wrong, Xiao Yao has no feelings for them.


    If you die, you die. It''s no big deal.


    He doesn''t care!


    "It seems that the emperor Xiyao is the one who is holding back now." Xu kuangge laughs.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks it''s true. Just think about it. A group of criminals kidnap the daughter of a big man and want to ask for a ransom of 10 million yuan. They are ready for all their words and actions. But when the phone calls, they find that the other person has turned off and they can''t get in touch with each other. Do you think it''s hard?


    "It''s better not to let Luo Yin know about this." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song nodded: "you know I know."


    After all, Xiao Yao can not care about Su Shanshan and Mufeng''s deep thinking, but Luoyin can not care.


    Then, Xiao Yao frowned again, turned his face and subconsciously looked at the direction of Yan Luoyin.


    As he thought.


    At this time, Luo Yin''s face was very ugly.


    She looked at Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song, her eyes lost.


    "She knows?" Xu crazy song is a little unbelievable.


    He would not believe that after the prohibition, with the strength of Luo Yin, he could still hear what they talked about.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile: "we can guess the purpose of Xiyao Xiandi, and she will certainly guess what kind of attitude we will have when we know about it, so... When Xiyao Xiandi does this, maybe he has mastered how to communicate with Luoyin. Of course, this method must be provided by Zhenlong Jianzong."


    Xu kuangge''s face sank and pulled Xiao Yao''s arm¡° I don''t care what''s going on, but you must be clear about your attitude. In any case, we can''t go back to the fairyland. " Xu crazy song said. Xiao Yao first nodded, then shook his head: "in fact, there is no need."¡° Well Xiao Yao asked him: "if next time, is Xiao Niannian?" Xu Bingge is silent. He broke the ban and went to Luoyin. He looked down at the girl sitting on the ground and had mixed feelings.

 Chapter 1995

    To be fair, Xiao Yao is really unhappy.


    There is a feeling of knowing that there is a cover in front of you and you have to go in.


    But from another angle, Xiao Yao is relieved.


    If Xiyao Immortal Emperor really wants to force himself to the fairyland, there is definitely more than one way.


    Now it''s because of Luo Yin, but next time it may be because of Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t want this to happen at any time.


    Even if he knew that Xiyao Xiandi had feelings for Xiao Niannian, his personality made him feel very dangerous.


    Is there anything Xiyao Xiandi can''t do?


    He didn''t want to force Xiyao Xiandi to that step, and he didn''t dare.


    Originally, his first reaction was that Xiyao Xiandi underestimated himself, which was a waste of chess. But when you think about it carefully, maybe Xiyao Xiandi told him in this way that I could call you to the fairyland in this way. There are other ways. If you don''t believe it, we can try it!


    Don''t believe it or not. As long as it''s about Xiao Niannian, he doesn''t dare to take the risk.


    I don''t know how the little girl is now.


    As long as you think of Xiao Niannian in your mind, Xiao Yao will feel more pressure.


    He always feels that his growth rate is still too slow.


    Otherwise, how can you be controlled by others everywhere?


    Therefore, Xi Yao Xiandi did not give Xiao Yao a choice at all, but had no choice.


    Having made up his mind, Xiao Yao naturally wants to take Xu crazy song to Qinglong for a discussion.


    As for Luo Yin, although he tries every means to dissuade Xiao Yao from going back, he is completely ignored by Xiao Yao.


    In Xiao Yao''s words, since he brought Luoyin back, he must be responsible to the end, otherwise, why should he bring her back? Isn''t that selling teammates?


    Xiao Yao can''t do such things as selling teammates.


    Besides, even if there is no such thing as Luoyin, Xiao Yao estimates that he still has to go to the fairyland. There is an opponent like Xi Yao Xiandi, who really has a headache. The fairyland is really hard to deal with.


    In private, Xu kuangge asked Xiao Yao: "to be honest, the reason why you are willing to go to the fairyland is that you have nothing to do with the girl named Luoyin?"


    Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    But Xu kuangge''s face is still a "do you believe me" expression.


    What else can Xiao Yao do?


    He said helplessly: "since you have identified it, why do you want to ask me?"


    Xu kuangge shrugged his shoulders: "after all, the answer you have guessed is not as reliable as what you have said personally."


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    But then again, Xiao Yao is really not as complicated as Xu kuangge thought, but it is unrealistic to say that it has nothing to do with Luoyin. It can only be said that when I make a decision, I feel a lot more relaxed. It''s like taking off a big burden.


    This kind of feeling is very good.


    Hong feisheng still didn''t wake up.


    Whenever Xiao Yao enters the palace where Hong feisheng is now, he will sigh.


    Qinglong stood behind Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Before long, he will wake up."


    Xiao Yao looked back at him and nodded gently.


    Hong feisheng didn''t wake up, but Xiao Yao had no idea.


    He thinks that Qinglong will not cheat himself on such things. Another reason is that he also hopes that what Qinglong says is true and Hong feisheng will wake up soon.


    This is also a kind of good expectation.


    No matter what the result is, at least Xiao Yao has done what he can, so there is no regret.


    It sounds sad, but now it is. What can he do? He is also very helpless!


    "By the way, do you really plan to go to the fairyland with Xu kuangge and the two fairylands named Luoyin?" Green dragon asks again, "really don''t take me?"


    Xiao Yao smiles: "the other party just takes us to the fairyland. Even if it''s only me and Xu kuangge, they can''t kill us. It''s not difficult to leave the fairyland."


    The green dragon frowned and said, "there are demons in that thing?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "they will not join hands with the demon world to deal with us."


    Green Dragon thought about it, and then laughed, nodded his head and said, "it''s true that the fairies don''t want to go along with the demons."


    In fact, in addition, Xiao Yao also thinks that this time the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao forced him to the fairyland, it may not be that he wanted to keep him. After all, with his strength and Xu kuangge''s strength, when he found that the fairyland wanted to do harm to them, there was no problem to leave immediately. After all, there were only two immortal emperors in the whole fairyland, so it was difficult to pose any threat to them.


    "In a word, we should be cautious. If we find any problems, we must leave immediately without any hesitation." The green dragon still repeatedly exhorts a way.


    Xiao Yao nodded vigorously, indicating that he had kept all these words in mind.


    As he had guessed before, but did not say it, because he is not very sure.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s mind is really some let him do not understand, so, no matter when he must be careful to guard against, lest by that fairy to Yin.


    Before, in the secret place of battle court, although Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge had not been touched, it also brought them a wake-up call.


    Never think about getting along with Xiyao Xiandi. This is a colorful poisonous snake. It may look good, but it is extremely poisonous. I don''t know when it will jump up and give them a fatal blow.


    learn from one''s mistakes.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was not the kind of careless person, but when he was in the secret of the war court, because the other side often talked about the three words of Xiao Niannian, Xiao Yao could not figure out the direction, and finally he got into the trap of the other side.


    In other words, if you think about it carefully, because it''s Xiao Niannian''s business, even though Xiao Yao knew it was a trap from the beginning, he would still go inside.


    This is the deep helplessness.


    He also had an idea in his heart. He must find a way to bring Xiao Niannian back.


    This time he went to the fairyland, he wanted to promote it.


    Before he left, he saw Hong feisheng in his eyes. Xiao Yao murmured a few words, and together with Xu kuangge, he took Luo Yin to the fairyland.


    This is a typical case of knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, and preferring to travel in the mountains.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao did not do less things before, and he was used to it completely.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s really my business. It''s very dangerous for you to go to Xianzu now..." on the way, Luo Yin said many times.


    To be honest, Luo Yin didn''t say that he was tired of listening.


    "I can''t. can''t I go back?" Luo Yin said with a cry.


    Listen to Luo Yin say so, Xiao Yao is really stunned.


    He stopped and looked at Luo Yin beside him.


    The little girl is already a pear blossom with rain.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t you care about the life and death of your master and Mufeng?"


    Although Su Shanshan has expelled Luoyin from the school, Xiao Yao subconsciously calls Su Shanshan the master of Luoyin.


    In this case, there is nothing wrong with Luoyin.


    "I..." in the face of Xiao Yao''s doubts, Luo Yin suddenly doesn''t know how to answer.


    Xu kuangge joked: "it seems that in your heart, Xiao Yao is more important than your master and elder martial brother!"


    Luo Yin couldn''t stand this kind of ridicule. Suddenly, her pretty face turned red and she shook her head: "I don''t mean that. I just think that my master and brother Mufeng are wholeheartedly helping the Xians, so the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao certainly won''t do them wrong. What will they really do..."


    Xiao Yao put away his smile and asked seriously, "since you know this, why do you want to go back?"


    Xu crazy song beside is also very interested in looking at Luo Yin, waiting for each other how to answer.


    Luo Yin took a deep breath and said: "what I said is just my guess, I''m not sure, and..." speaking of this, Luo Yin suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Yao simply makes up for the unfinished words behind Luo Yin.


    "And you want to go back, don''t you?"


    Luo Yin red eyes, but did not speak.


    Xiao Yao sighed and did not speak.


    After a moment''s silence, Luo Yin quickly said, "Xiao Yao, even if I really go back, I won''t help my master deal with you!"


    Xu kuangge interjected: "pull it down, you can''t deal with him even if you really want to deal with him."


    Luo Yin lowered his head.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s OK. This time I go to the fairyland not only because of you, but also because of myself."


    Luo Yin was surprised and quickly asked, "are you going to fight with the fairies?"


    With these words, Luo Yin quickly shook his head: "no, just the two of you..."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "what''s the matter? I''m going to help Xianzu spy on our intelligence!"


    Luo Yin is embarrassed.


    The girl really can''t stand teasing.


    "Well, have you finished what you have to say? Hold on to what you haven''t finished. Here we are Xiao Yao says suddenly.


    Luo Yin raised his head and looked at the star gate in front of him.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge step into xingmen one after another. Luoyin has no choice but to follow.


    When entering the gate of the next second, ear is the tsunami.


    Looking at a large area of fairies, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge looked at each other and laughed again.


    Suddenly there is a feeling that leaders go to the countryside!


    The fairy named Xi Yao Xiandi is high and hovering in the air. Her long skirt is windless.


    Xiao Yao suddenly stepped forward for a distance¡° Stop¡° What are you going to do! " A large group of fairies have changed their faces. Xiao Yao waved hard¡° Don''t make any noise. I''m going to see the bottom of her skirt! " Xiao Yao yelled at the top of his voice. Xu kuangge slapped his thigh and scolded: "asshole, it''s so unkind. He didn''t call me, let me, let me!"

 Chapter 1996

    All along, Xiao Yao is the kind of person who is very good at seizing opportunities.


    Like now.


    If you don''t look at the bottom of Xiyao Xiandi''s skirt


    It''s not human!


    Xu kuangge also followed closely for fear of falling behind.


    All the fairies looked at each other.


    They can''t believe their ears.


    These two bastards, are they crazy?


    Haven''t they figured out the situation yet?


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao couldn''t hold his breath completely, so he fell down from the sky. He looked at Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge who had already arrived. His eyes were full of murderous, and it seemed that he was going to fight each other in the next second.


    Xiao Yao has long been used to it.


    As for his relationship with Xi Yao Xiandi, if the other side looks at him with affectionate eyes, it''s really strange.


    "Asshole!" The West Yao Immortal Emperor bit his teeth and scolded.


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    He was very curious!


    What do you have to fly for? Even if you fly, you still have to wear a long skirt. Is it so interesting to pretend to be forced? Can''t you be as honest as yourself? So, Xiyao Xiandi is still too young!


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how many fairies there are. However, if Xi Yao Xiandi really wants to unite with these fairies to kill himself and Xu kuangge, it''s very difficult. After all, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge won''t be slaughtered. They will flee immediately. It''s not very likely that the two fairies want to stop them. The rest of them are immortal soldiers, Unless Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge want to fight hard, they will have no effect.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao, or maybe crazy song, is not an absent-minded erlengzi. Under such circumstances, he will definitely not choose hard.


    So there is no threat.


    "Yiner, come here quickly!" A voice came.


    Mufeng waves at Luoyin.


    It''s like great summoning.


    Luo Yin is at a loss and subconsciously looks at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "go ahead. You can''t help me."


    Luo Yin has no choice but to sip her mouth. She can only go back to Zhenlong Jianzong.


    Xiao Yao looked at it carefully and saw the disciples of the lumen Pavilion.


    Naturally, a sense of pride came into being in my heart, and there was a feeling that although tens of thousands of people went there.


    "Is the emperor Dongru here? The old man is still hiding? " Xu kuangge said while buttoning his nostrils.


    Xiyao Xiandi took a deep look at him.


    Those fairies also look at Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge with complicated eyes.


    They can''t think of any other adjectives to describe these two guys.


    Is this really not clear about the situation?


    I''m not afraid of death!


    Xiyao Xiandi took a deep breath.


    She looked at Xiao Yao with a cold face: "who asked you to come?"


    Xiao Yaole laughed.


    "If you don''t know we''re back, you''ll have such a big squad? Not to wait for us? " Xiao Yao joked.


    Xu BangGe patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder: "maybe they are having a bonfire party."


    The harmony between them made Xiyao Xiandi look even worse.


    After all, the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao did mean to pretend to be confused before, but being teased by Xiao Yuanxu''s crazy song so plainly also made her lose face. There are so many fairies now, so she can''t hang on her face. But Xiao Yao Xu crazy song, and she is not a friend, naturally will not think about these, there is no need to think for the sake of Xi Yao Xiandi.


    In fact, Xiao Yao really didn''t understand the situation on the scene.


    If Xiyao Immortal Emperor really wanted to do something about them, he should have done it long ago. It''s impossible for him to think that the dragon people are hiding on the side, right?


    But if the other party doesn''t want to do something about himself, but wants to talk with him, he shouldn''t put on such a posture!


    Is it hard for the Emperor Yao to feel silly, so that he and Xu kuangge can be scared?


    Isn''t that stupid?


    Xiao Yao and Xi Yao Xiandi also had a lot of contacts. Generally speaking, the other party should still have an IQ online.


    Therefore, he really can''t figure out what the other party''s real intention is.


    He''s pulling his hair.


    You can''t shout at each other. If you have any moves, try them out!


    He''ll feel stupid.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao simply holds the spring and autumn sword in his hand.


    All fairies are a spiritual shock.


    Although Xu kuangge doesn''t know what Xiao Yao plans to do, he also holds xuantie sword.


    As long as Xiao Yao starts, he will kill him immediately with his sword.


    "Why do you want to fight with us?" Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer.


    No fear.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "are you going to scare us with such a big posture?"


    "Wait a minute." With these words, Xiyao Xiandi stepped back two steps.


    Xiao Yao frowned, a little confused.


    But Xiyao Immortal Emperor didn''t move, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t plan to start first, so they just sat down cross legged.


    On the other hand, Su Shanshan asks Luo Yin about her situation in the Dragon kingdom. At first, Luo Yin is still a little moved, but soon she finds out that Su Shanshan has always been talking about where the Dragon God of the dragon clan is now, and what''s the idea of Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge when they come to the fairy clan this time.


    Let''s not say that Luo Yin doesn''t know much at all, even if he really knows it, it''s impossible to disclose it.


    She can''t do that kind of double faced thing.


    "What do you mean by Xiyao Xiandi? What shall we wait for? " Xu kuangge asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t know what Xi Yao Xian Di was thinking.


    It can only be said that the mind course of the female immortal emperor has always been in a state of treachery.


    Finally, another rainbow light fell.


    When the rainbow light dissipated, all the fairies looked excited.


    "Lord Dongru Xiandi!"


    "I''ve met the Immortal Emperor of Dongru!"


    "Here comes the Immortal Emperor of Dongru! This time, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are really on their way! "


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge suddenly realized when they looked at the Immortal Emperor of Dongru standing in the immortal group.


    It turns out that the West Yao Immortal Emperor said to wait for a while, and the one who waited was the East Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was still a Confucian shirt. He looked at Xiao Yao with gentle eyes.


    Xiao Yao''s first impression of the other party was that he was elegant.


    However, this elegant Immortal Emperor is the strongest in the immortal world, which makes Xiao Yao feel unimaginable.


    "Hello, Xiao Yao." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru waved to Xiao Yao in a friendly manner.


    Light words, but let Xiao Yao have a very comfortable feeling.


    When the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor appeared, Xiao Yao felt that the air was filled with a scholarly atmosphere.


    "Xiyao, what are you going to do?" Looking around, the emperor frowned.


    Xiyao Xiandi looked at Dongru Xiandi, but did not speak.


    Xiao Yao didn''t understand what was going on, so he didn''t say a word.


    The emperor sighed, then turned to Xiao Yao and said, "Xiao Yao, how about having a talk somewhere?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "Ha ha, why do you want to find a place? Can''t we just talk about it here? " Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He had already guessed before that Xianzu was going to talk to himself about something.


    But when he got to the fairyland, he was a little fascinated to see that the fairyland had set up such a big battle.


    Now he suddenly understood.


    So he looked at Xiyao Xiandi coldly and said, "are you going to put pressure on me in this way?"


    Xiyao Xiandi did not comment.


    But a fool can see that Xiao Yao is right.


    Xu crazy song could not help shaking his head: "Xi Yao Immortal Emperor, how can you say that you are also an Immortal Emperor, is it so naive? Do you think Xiao Yao and I are afraid of being threatened? "


    "If you dare not to agree, I can guarantee that you will never leave alive today," said Xi Yao Xiandi coldly


    As soon as he finished, a star gate appeared.


    Green Dragon came out of the gate.


    Then there was a steady stream of dragon people.


    "Stop them!" Xiyao Xiandi said quickly.


    All fairies, ready to move.


    "Stop it In the mouth of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, he suddenly drank and brought back all the fairies.


    Those fairies are also very aggrieved.


    They don''t know who to listen to at this time.


    One is to let them go up and kill, the other is to keep them still.


    Both of them turned out to be immortal emperors.


    They don''t understand. Can''t you two immortal emperors discuss it first?


    Is it interesting that you have to do this?


    Green Dragon walked up to Xiao Yao and glanced coldly at Xiyao Immortal Emperor: "I really want to see how good you are!"


    Every word contains murderous spirit.


    Xiyao Xiandi did not speak, but frowned.


    The strength of the Dragon God is above the demon God, and the strength of the demon God is above the Immortal Emperor.


    So if it''s really a fight, she''s really not the Dragon God''s opponent.


    "My Lord, I didn''t listen to you. I came here without permission." Qinglong looks at Xiao Yao and apologizes.


    Xiao Yao smiles and doesn''t take it seriously. Then Qinglong said, "of course, that''s not what I mean." Xiao Yao was stunned and couldn''t understand. Seeing the puzzled expression on Xiao Yao''s face, Qinglong laughs. He slightly sideways, behind him came a strong voice¡° I''m coming! Damn, how can you fight without me? " A man in a brand-new green shirt came towards them with a smile. Brilliant, sharp eyes. In the center of his eyebrows, there is a little black mark. Xiao Yao''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. The man came to Xiao Yao and opened his arms. Gave him a big hug¡° It''s not too late, is it? " The man said peacefully. Xiao Yao rubbed his eyes and didn''t speak. Then, the man''s eyes fell on Xu crazy song¡° Xu Jianxian, I have admired you for many years! Well... I just came to the fairyland and wanted to seek shelter under your name, but I didn''t expect to be beaten by the fairyland. Now I think about it, I''m very wronged! " Xu kuangge said with a smile: "it''s OK. You can get your grievances back in the future. I''ll help you vent your anger."

 Chapter 1997

    Xu kuangge is a very interesting person, which has always been the case.


    So now Hong feisheng says that he was beaten because he reported his name, but now he is not happy.


    He felt that since people reported their names, they wanted to recognize themselves as big brothers. They didn''t preach to them first, but at least they needed to help them vent their anger.


    Looking at Hong feisheng standing in front of him, Xiao Yao almost has a feeling of living in a dream. He thinks it''s not true.


    At this time, Hong feisheng has come to Xiao Yao.


    He still had a smile on his face and looked relaxed. Facing Xiao Yao''s complicated eyes, he took a deep breath and slowly said, "I''m awake."


    Simple three words, but contains too much.


    Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    Too much to say, but not to say.


    It seems to be the same between men all the time.


    Hong feisheng laughed and said, "but this time I''m sure I''ll make a lot of money."


    Xiao Yao looks at him suspiciously.


    "Although the soul of the dark winged demon emperor has completely disappeared, his cultivation has remained." Hong feisheng said with a smile, "are you surprised? Are you surprised? I''m a demon emperor now. Well, it''s not so pure. "


    That''s for sure! Hong feisheng was originally not a demon clan, but an individual clan. Of course, the demon emperor was not pure.


    In fact, Hong feisheng''s action is totally unnecessary.


    Even if he didn''t say it, Xiao Yao could see it.


    He''s just a little surprised, some can''t believe it.


    I even wondered if I was wrong.


    When Hong feisheng appeared, Xiao Yao''s first feeling was that there was a demon emperor.


    But when he had a close look and found that the other party was Hong feisheng, Xiao Yao''s brain was not good.


    He was thinking, did he fail before?


    Didn''t destroy the soul of the dark winged demon emperor?


    But this is totally unreasonable!


    When Hong feisheng spoke and looked at each other''s clear eyes, he realized that he had succeeded before.


    The dark winged demon emperor no longer exists.


    Now Hong feisheng also explains the doubts in Xiao Yao''s mind.


    When Hong feisheng said these words, the faces of a group of fairies like Xi Yao Xiandi were as ugly as they were.


    It''s like eating shit.


    Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge are as happy as they want to be.


    You know, among the four demon emperors in the demon world before, the dark wing demon emperor was the strongest one. Now he has become Hong feisheng, and naturally he is like a tiger.


    But the Xians have always regarded Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge as enemies of life and death. Now they see that their opponents are more and more powerful. Of course, they are very frustrated.


    Even Xi Yao Xiandi and Dong Ru Xiandi did not expect such a situation.


    "Well, now it''s all here, Xiyao Xiandi, what did you say you were going to do?" Xu crazy song suddenly turned to look at the West Yao Immortal Emperor, said with a smile.


    But now this kind of situation, no matter how sincere Xu kuangge laughs, looking at it, it will appear to be cheap and thief.


    These two words are inexplicably similar.


    Xiyao Xiandi can''t say anything at this time.


    Although there are many fairies around, their faces are full of vigilance and tension.


    All the strong ones of the dragon have come.


    Then there is Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge, Dragon God and Hong feisheng.


    Although Hong feisheng has just woken up and 100% of them have not yet adapted, even so, the other party is still a demon emperor, so as long as Hong feisheng stands here, it will create some psychological pressure on them, which is inevitable.


    "Ha ha, in fact, this time I let you come to the fairyland just to have a good talk with you. There''s no need to draw a crossbar." East Ru Immortal Emperor coughed a, quickly stand out to make a circle to say.


    In fact, if he didn''t say that, no one else would have said it.


    Xiyao Xiandi will not say it. It''s impossible to make her bow to Xiao Yao.


    As for other fairies, they are not qualified.


    Hearing the words of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, the fairies were also relieved.


    Obviously, there is no fighting.


    Although Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s eyes have been on Xiao Yao, she can also feel the changes on the faces of the surrounding fairies, and she can''t help sighing.


    All along, the fairies are the most powerful in Tianwaitian.


    It can be called the master of the male, so that when there are only two or three immortal emperors in the immortal family, the demon world does not dare to invade. It is because of the powerful strength of the immortal family, the great immortal family, and those who enter without permission will die!


    But now, in the face of Xiao Yao, the Xianzu''s subconscious is eager to fight with him.


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao had mixed feelings. She only felt that there was a big gap between the Xians at this time and the Xians before.


    This is definitely not my own illusion!


    Looking at the helpless West Yao Immortal Emperor, the East Ru Immortal Emperor didn''t speak, but his eyes were a little dim.


    Although from the beginning to the end, he didn''t want to fight with Xiao Yao, but when he found out this situation, he also had some pain in his heart. He even thought, if the demon clan really invades the fairy clan, does the fairy clan have the power to fight now?


    The answer to this question seems to be ready, but now they all want to be ostriches who bury their heads in the sand, and pretend that they don''t exist without thinking or asking.


    However, Xu kuangge didn''t say any arrogant words again after Dongru Xiandi''s words. After all, he was quite familiar with Dongru Xiandi.


    From the beginning to the end, in fact, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was very good at Xu kuangge.


    No matter when Xu crazy song can''t deny this.


    "I''m also wrong about drawing fans." Looking at Xu kuangge, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly said, "I am responsible for her death."


    When Xu kuangge heard these words, his face suddenly changed. He frowned tightly, looked at the emperor Dongru, and said in a deep voice, "she''s not dead yet." When he spoke, he still held the black iron sword tightly in his hand, and there was a trace of softness in his eyes.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor nodded gently, but didn''t go to comfort each other.


    What else?


    Yeah, yeah, I know she''s not dead. She''ll live in your heart forever?


    I''m afraid I''ll be killed by Xu kuangge!


    He can''t do such a thoughtless thing.


    "You go first." Xiyao Immortal Emperor suddenly waved his hand and said.


    The voice is full of helplessness.


    She also saw that even if there was a real fight, their fairy side could not be the opponent of each other.


    So, it''s a joke that so many fairies come together.


    It''s better to go back to each home and look for each mother, at least look better.


    After hearing the words of Xiyao Xiandi, the fairies showed their faces as if they were granted amnesty.


    It''s a relief for them to be able to leave now.


    Xiyao Xiandi looks even worse.


    Before Luo Yin left, she couldn''t bear to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao had a headache.


    I always feel like I''m doing evil again.


    The picture turns.


    Xiao Yao, Xu Bingge and Hong feisheng have already arrived at the bamboo sea of fairyland.


    The Dragon God returns to the Dragon kingdom with the dragon people.


    After all, if the demons seize this opportunity to go to the Dragon Kingdom, it will cause them great trouble.


    You have to be careful.


    Anyway, the original purpose of Qinglong''s appearance was to support Xiao Yaoxu''s crazy song. Now the goal has been achieved, and the fairy family has no plan to make Xiao Yaoxu''s crazy song any better. Everyone has to sit on the negotiation table to chat, so they don''t have to stay in the fairy family.


    In the bamboo sea, Xiao Yao''s mood is still a little excited.


    He felt that this was his chance.


    As long as Xianzu is willing to sit down and have a good chat with him, he is naturally willing.


    After all, the top priority is to get your daughter to your side.


    If he had this opportunity before, he would also like to have a good talk with Xianzu.


    But at that time, he was not in the eyes of the fairies.


    They always feel that Xiao Yao is a small role. When Xiao Yao does not have the strength to fight against them, these fairies who always feel that they are superior will not be willing to negotiate with Xiao Yao. It''s not only Xi Yao Xiandi, but also Dong Ru Xiandi, who seems to be very easy to talk.


    On this issue, Xiao Yao is quite sure.


    Coming back to the bamboo sea, Xu kuangge''s mood is not right.


    After all, there are too many memories of him and fan painting in this place.


    At this time, Xiao Yao, or the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, had a tacit understanding and didn''t say anything.


    There''s nothing wrong with pretending you don''t know something.


    It''s like when a person''s negative emotions burst out, how to persuade is meaningless. On the contrary, there is a suspicion of pouring oil on the fire. When a comforter appears, it seems that there is a container that can carry his negative emotions, thus pouring more sadness and frustration into it. In other words, a comforter appears like a magnifying glass, Enlarge the original negative particles into an asteroid.


    Xiao Yao naturally understood these simple principles, and simply let Xu Bingge digest them.


    After sitting down, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are chatting with each other, while Xu kuangge is sitting by and looking at the scenery out of the window, hesitating like Duanmu Lei.


    Xiao Yao knew very well that when the fairies used this method to force themselves from the Dragon kingdom to the fairyland, it meant that the other side had nothing to do. In this case, Xiao Yao naturally wanted to look like an old man.


    If the enemy does not move, I will not move. He waited for the fairy to speak first, and then he could prescribe the right medicine. After waiting for a long time, the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao seemed to be out of breath and began to urge the Immortal Emperor of Dongru to get to the point. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru gave a smile. Suddenly his eyes were sharp. He looked around and finally spoke¡° Xiao Yao, do you know the guard? " Xu Bingge and Hong feisheng are both at a loss. The successful interpretation of what is called two faces muddled force. With a smile, the emperor seemed to think that the reaction of the three of them was completely unexpected, so he could talk about it¡° I know Just when the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was going to speak, Xiao Yao frowned and said something.

 Chapter 1998

    The Immortal Emperor of the eastern Confucianism looked at Xiao Yao in a daze.


    It''s like a guy in a hotel asking someone, do you know Amway?


    The other party not only knows, but also talks with you about the development history of Amway. Do you feel uncomfortable? It''s estimated that we have to doubt whether the other party is online or not.


    Xu crazy song East Confucian Immortal Emperor, their eyes now fell on the body of Xiao Yao.


    The eyes were full of curiosity.


    In fact, even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor knew little about the so-called protectors.


    But looking at Xiao Yao''s frowning, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly had a feeling.


    On this issue, I may not know as much as Xiao Yao.


    "Now that you know it, why don''t you talk about it?" The eastern Confucian immortal asked tentatively.


    Although I don''t know why the Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly raised such a question, after pondering for a moment, he said: "the so-called protector of Taoism is the strong one who guards the way of heaven. Any family outside Heaven can exist like this, and the strength of the protector is absolutely beyond the Dragon immortal emperor and the demon emperor. Am I right?"


    The emperor nodded and motioned to Xiao Yao to continue.


    Xiao Yao coughed, thought about it for a while, and continued to talk about it according to the records of the guardians in his mind.


    "Actually, I don''t know much about the gatekeepers." Xiao Yao paved the way for a while, and then continued, "the so-called guardians are really strong, otherwise they can''t be appreciated by the way of heaven. Moreover, the strength of the guardians will get the power of new fields, which seems to have something to do with the power of the way of heaven."


    When Xiao Yao said these words, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng''s expression was also a little serious.


    Although they don''t listen very well, please understand, even if they are fools, they will know what Xiao Yao means - the strength of the defenders is very strong, they are definitely not the opponents of the defenders.


    This is what''s on the table.


    Xu crazy song still can''t help asking: "if it''s the Dragon God, isn''t it the opponent of the protector?"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head.


    Xu Bingge''s heart sank.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "but we don''t need to worry, after all, the existence of the protector has not appeared for many years."


    Before Xu kuangge had time to take a breath, he heard the eastern Confucian immortal saying: "not necessarily?"


    Xiao Yao was stunned and looked at the emperor with an incredible look.


    Xiao Yao felt a little strange when Emperor Dongru suddenly mentioned the protector. Now when he heard that, he felt more and more strange. He always thought that emperor Dongru had something to say.


    The eastern Confucian immortal sighed and said seriously, "the protector may appear again."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    In fact, when he talked about the defenders, he had hidden some things.


    That''s about the Terrans.


    In Xiao Yao''s inheritance and memory, the former protectors have always been human.


    What''s more, it''s not the king of swords or the emperor of human beings, or just a random one.


    Because the sword emperor is good and the emperor is good. He has no interest in the so-called guardians of the way of heaven.


    This is the real urination.


    Although Xiao Yao is also a Terran, he can''t reach that height now, so he can only admire those two big men.


    Xiao Yao thinks that he can''t reach that height, and he has no interest in the so-called defenders all the time, but it can''t be denied that the strength of the defenders is strong.


    So when the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor finished speaking, Xiao Yao did not return to God for a long time, and he was very surprised.


    The Terrans are in complete decline.


    How could the caretakers still show up?


    In Xiao Yao''s opinion, this is not logical!


    Maybe he saw the shock on Xiao Yao''s face, and Dongru Xiandi nodded his head.


    It seems that he is very satisfied with Xiao Yao''s surprised look at this time.


    He also understood that it was time for him to go on.


    He coughed gently and pulled Xiao Yao''s thoughts back.


    "Dongru Xiandi, you just said that there will be a new protector again?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The emperor nodded and said, "it''s in the demon world."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    Xiao Yao can''t say that he has seen many of the demons in the demon world, but the three demons have existed for such a long time. In fact, their strength is just like that. Maybe they are better than the Immortal Emperor, but they can''t be as strong as the guardians.


    Otherwise, how can the demon world wait until now to be still at peace with the fairies? Even before Xiao Yao came to Tianwaitian, the demons were afraid that the fairies would start a fight and waited on them one by one carefully. Among them, most of the Conservatives advocated peace.


    You know, there have been all kinds of open and secret struggles between the fairies and the demons. How many years has this struggle lasted?


    Tens of thousands of years? Tens of thousands of years? Millions of years? Perhaps, from the beginning of the origin of the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, there have been all kinds of fights.


    Xiao Yao asked again, "does it have something to do with the ghosts who escaped from the secret place of the war court?"


    Looking at Xiao Yao, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao gently jaw head.


    From the expression on the face of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, we can be sure that his previous guess is correct.


    He rubbed his temple and had a headache.


    It''s a wave that''s not even, a wave that''s starting again.


    Moreover, it''s no wonder that the fairies can''t hold their breath completely. Even the East Confucian Immortal Emperor, who has been in the mood for a long time, can''t help coming forward to talk to him.


    Originally, the fairies had always been at a disadvantage. Now, with the escape of the dead, the balance of victory will surely tilt to the demon world again.


    If Xiao Yao is the Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism, he can''t sit still even if he can''t talk about burning his ass at this time.


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you just release some more dead souls?" Xu kuangge said with a smile, "maybe we can release the elder brother of the fairy clan and help you deal with the demons."


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru took a look at him and raised his eyelids: "how can you be sure that what you released must belong to our fairy family? What if it''s the demons, the demons? One third of the time, I dare not spell it, and... "


    At this point, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru stopped and sighed again: "you know, not all the souls who are there are conscious. The demon world and the demon world are the exceptions. Besides, even if they are conscious, they are the Immortal Emperor of our immortal world when they are alive, but after so many years, I don''t know how much anger they have, It''s not clear whether it''s the Immortal Emperor or the devil. "


    Xiao Yao sighed when he heard this.


    I can tell that the Immortal Emperor of Dongru is really helpless now.


    Even Xiyao Xiandi''s face is not very good-looking.


    If there are other options, they may not choose to negotiate with Xiao Yao.


    They also know what that means.


    After all, in the eyes of the fairies, the human race is a mean existence.


    In addition to the time when the Terran was at its peak, when the emperor stepped on the world.


    But remember how much there was in that era?


    It''s really hard for them to make them bow to a few mole ants.


    "I want my daughter." Xiao Yao finally spoke.


    He already knew what the purpose of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was to bring himself to the immortal world this time.


    Since it is a peace talk, he can certainly have the upper hand.


    "No way." Before the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor spoke, the Western Yao Immortal Emperor said coldly.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and asked with great interest, "do you think I''m discussing with you now?"


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor pursed his lips and said, "are you threatening us? You know, if it wasn''t for you to open the secret of the war court, this would not have happened! "


    Xiao Yao is more happy: "listen to what you mean, you want me to be responsible for you?"


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    She simply ignored Xiao Yao.


    I probably know that I can''t get any advantage by talking to this asshole.


    A guy with sharp teeth.


    Xiao Yao touched his chin, looked at Xiyao Xiandi, and continued: "I really don''t understand. It''s my daughter. I just want to take my daughter home. Is there such trouble?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said with a smile: "Xiao Yao, in fact, you have to think so. If our fairy family is really destroyed by the demon family, what good fruit do you have to eat? Don''t you understand the truth that lips are dead and teeth are cold? "


    Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the emperor.


    It''s just like looking at a fool.


    "Do you think I care?"


    The emperor gradually put away his smile.


    Xiao Yao stood up slowly, looked at the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor, and said with a wild smile, "what about the so-called heaven, the so-called world, even if it''s a river of blood? none of my business? I''ve told you many times that I only care about my daughter. I don''t want to look at anything else! As long as I don''t really hurt them, do you think the demons will really fight with me? As you said, my strength can''t be underestimated. I won''t threaten them. Why do they have to risk swallowing me? Let''s not say whether they are willing or not, even if they have this idea? Do they have that ability? "


    Every word speaks to the heart.


    The more Xiao Yao said, the more ugly the faces of the two immortals would be.


    Xiao Yao is very happy to watch it.


    The more subdued he was, the more comfortable he was.


    "For the last time, I only want my daughter." Xiao Yao said, "otherwise, I''ll kill you fairies first!"


    The momentum on the body rises abruptly, and it is murderous.


    At this time, Xiao Yao raised an idea in the hearts of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor. This bastard is more like a demon than those in the demons¡° What about you The Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly put the breakthrough on Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng, "don''t you care?" Xu crazy song first said: "in fact, I really want to kill you fairy." This is standing with Xiao Yao. Hong feisheng yawned: "my ability is limited, just wake up what is not very clear, but I don''t need to be too clear, Xiao Yao what to do, I help him." He looked at Xiao Yao and said with a smile, "it''s like this in the Lingwu world, and it should be like this in the so-called Tianwaitian."£¨ I wish you all a happy Tanabata and get rid of yourself as soon as possible

 Chapter 1999

    When Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng face this problem, the answer is surprisingly consistent.


    And they didn''t hesitate to answer this question.


    No matter what Xiao Yao wants to do, they can''t raise any objection.


    Even if Xiao Yao is beating the table to fight against the fairies, they will roll up their sleeves without hesitation.


    Dongru Xiandi was a little desperate.


    He knew that there was no breakthrough in Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng.


    He can only look at Xiao Yao again.


    In fact, in his opinion, it''s no big deal to give Xiao Niannian to Xiao Yao.


    But now let him headache is, although he is easy to speak, but does not mean that the West Yao Immortal Emperor also speak.


    He can do nothing about it, but Xiyao Xiandi will never be as indifferent as him.


    In his opinion, the difficulty of persuading Xi Yao Xiandi is no less than that of persuading Xiao Yao.


    He was very upset, very helpless, and even wanted a wisp of hair.


    He looked at Xiao Yao, and then at Xiyao Xiandi sitting beside him. He was very sad at the moment.


    I always feel that what I am facing is an epic problem.


    "Xiyao, what do you think?" The East Confucian Immortal Emperor had no choice but to turn around and look at the West Yao Immortal Emperor sitting beside him.


    It is necessary to tie the bell.


    At the beginning, Xiao Niannian was brought to the fairyland, and this kind of thing was done by Xiyao Xiandi.


    At that time, it was natural not to say right or wrong. After all, an Immortal Emperor didn''t need to consider what he wanted to do.


    What''s more, at the beginning, they didn''t take Xiao Yao seriously at all, leaving Xiao Yao a life, which is nothing more than that they didn''t want to cause too much psychological harm to Xiao Niannian.


    In addition, maybe they are too lazy to kill.


    To trample on an ant, you need to lift your foot.


    As for why we can''t erase Xiao Niannian''s memory, the reason is not so complicated.


    Xiao Niannian is Xiao Niannian because she has those memories. If she loses those memories, maybe the little girl''s character will change a lot. It doesn''t matter whether she is happy or not. What''s more, it may also affect her foundation.


    This is what Xiyao Xiandi didn''t want to see.


    At that time, she didn''t think Xiao Yao would bring her any trouble, and she didn''t expect to have such a day sitting at the negotiation table with her partner.


    If I had thought of it earlier, maybe she would have killed Xiao Yao.


    This is the so-called celestial calculation is not as good as celestial calculation.


    At this point, Xiyao Xiandi could only find a way.


    Thinking that he would still be pinched by the other party, I felt a burst of frustration, which was ridiculous.


    The eight words of heaven''s reincarnation and retribution are incisively and vividly reflected in Xiyao Xiandi.


    "It''s not good for her to let you take Xiao Niannian away." Under the gaze of several eyes, the West Yao Immortal Emperor took a deep breath and said slowly.


    Xiao Yao gave a sneer.


    Obviously, he didn''t take Xi Yao Xiandi''s words seriously.


    Don''t mention Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge them. Even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor felt that what the Western Yao Immortal Emperor said was a bit of nonsense.


    This is an excuse for not giving Xiao Niannian to Xiao Yao!


    However, is this really the case?


    Xiyao Xiandi could see what they thought, and continued: "you can''t believe me, but Xiao Yao, have you ever thought about why I want to bring Xiao Niannian to the fairy family?"


    Xiao Yao frowned and almost blurted out the sentence "because your idle egg hurts.".


    But he felt that Xiyao Xiandi was not the kind of person who had nothing to do.


    So he put on the posture of a listener, waiting for the other party to continue.


    Xu kuangge probably spent too long with Xiao Yao, so now he also likes to talk. He leans back on the chair with a very comfortable appearance. His hands are still beating slowly on the armrest, and he says: "you continue to make it up!"


    These four words irritated Xiyao Xiandi.


    She blushed angrily and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can take Xiao Niannian away now. I promise I won''t stop you!"


    "Is that true?" Xiao Yao asked


    "Of course, it''s true. But do you believe it, as long as Xiao Niannian leaves the fairyland, he will die soon?"


    Xiao Yao is angry.


    He stood up and glared at Xiyao Xiandi, his eyes filled with murder.


    As Xiao Niannian''s father, hearing such vicious words, he really couldn''t stabilize his mood.


    Xu Hongge and Hong feisheng also stand up.


    "Although I haven''t seen Niannian yet, it''s my niece. Aren''t you afraid we''ll kill you now?" Xu kuangge said with a grim smile.


    Hong feisheng is equally murderous.


    It''s already a draw.


    But Xiyao Xiandi still looked calm and self-confident, as if he didn''t pay attention to the three people.


    The emperor sighed and said, "Xiyao, if you know something, please make it clear. Don''t let Xiao Yao misunderstand them."


    The West Yao immortal looked at the East Ru immortal.


    Dongru Xiandi continued: "now is a special time. We really need Xiao Yao''s help. Do you want to see the fairy destroyed?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao had a variable complexion.


    After a while, she finally spoke again.


    "Xiao Niannian is my apprentice. Of course I won''t curse her. What I said is true. You should know before. I said that Xiao Niannian is the real human race because the bridge is not broken. Xiao Yao, do you know what a real human race is?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, but his face was shocked.


    "It seems that you do know. Indeed, since you have been to the great wilderness, you should know something." Xiyao Xiandi said, "once upon a time, the human race was very powerful. This is an indisputable fact. Although we have always looked down on the human race, what we have not looked down on is the human race whose divine bridge was broken."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "in your opinion, is my divine bridge broken or not?"


    Xiyao Xiandi youyou said: "in fact, your Divine bridge has been broken all the time, but you have found a new way. After all, when you first came to Tianwaitian, you came to the demon world, and you had the devil''s heart on the tree, which laid the foundation for you. Otherwise, do you really think that you can come to this step?"


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and thought.


    He felt that the word "find a new way" in the mouth of Xiyao Xiandi seemed to be very appropriate for himself.


    "You have too many adventures. It can be said that it''s your luck. Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng are different. They are from the Lingwu world. But in the final analysis, they are also human. If it wasn''t for Xu kuangge''s intention of the sword emperor, do you really think he has a chance to have the power of the Immortal Emperor? As for Hong feisheng, it''s even simpler. Although he has the power of the demon emperor, is his power really cultivated by himself? Which of you three didn''t come out in a different way? "


    Xiao Yao is more and more surprised.


    When you think about it, it seems that it is.


    Whether it''s him or Xu Bingge, Hong feisheng.


    It''s true that they didn''t come to this stage with their own efforts.


    More or less, it has something to do with luck.


    "Xiao Niannian is different. She is a human, but the divine bridge is not broken. As long as she practices well, maybe she can really become the next emperor! Do you know what that means? " Xiyao Xiandi said, "her strength will be terrible! But you have to know, she does not have how powerful power, here is the heaven, not the human world, she wants to practice, can go your way? How much do you know about the practice of the human race? "


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "it''s like you know."


    What Xi Yao Xiandi said is right, Xiao Yao really doesn''t know.


    Even in the human memory inheritance, there is no such part.


    Maybe I haven''t developed it yet, but the most likely reason is that I have already laid a good foundation when I accept the memory inheritance, and I don''t need those memories at all.


    But now listen to Xi Yao Xiandi said, Xiao Niannian can''t copy his own experience.


    "Yes, I really don''t know, but I''m slowly exploring and have found some ways. As long as you give me another 20 years, I can guarantee that Xiao Niannian''s strength will never be worse than ours! A few more years, maybe she can become a real emperor Now do you know why I took Xiao Niannian away? If Xiao Niannian is allowed to stay in the Terran, he will be completely buried. "


    "Why don''t you bury it?" Xiao Yao asked curiously, "if she really becomes the emperor, are you not afraid of her threatening you?"


    Xiyao Xiandi was silent for a moment.


    Even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor looked at the Western Yao Immortal Emperor with an inexplicable look.


    In his opinion, when Xiyao Xiandi knew this, his first reaction should be to kill Xiao Niannian.


    After all, the existence of Xiao Niannian is the biggest threat to the immortal family and the outer heaven.


    This is not a good thing.


    Maybe he can''t do it, but there''s no reason why Xiyao Xiandi can''t do it!


    It''s just a little weird.


    "It''s true that Xiao Niannian''s existence will threaten us, but what if she is my apprentice? What if I brought it out? If so, can she become a part of our fairy family? " Xiyao Immortal Emperor finally spoke.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, her eyes burning.


    Xiao Yao finally realized.


    He Leng Leng looking at the West Yao Immortal Emperor, is really didn''t expect the other party to fight since is this idea¡° It''s absolutely not a bad thing to ask Xiao Niannian to be my apprentice. If you let her follow you, she will not only have no way to improve her cultivation, but will even die because she devours the aura of heaven and earth. Her talent is not what you and I can imagine. She is different from ordinary people. " Xi Yao Xiandi bit his teeth and said word by word. Xiao Yao fell into silence. He began to tilt his legs, and what Xi Yao Xiandi said was true or false. Xu crazy song Hong Fei Sheng, East Confucian Immortal Emperor, they are also stunned, did not expect there are so many twists and turns.

 Chapter 2000

    When Xiyao Xiandi finished his words, the room suddenly quieted down.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say a word, and the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao didn''t go on.


    She knew she had said enough.


    The rest depends on Xiao Yao''s digestion.


    But she didn''t panic at all.


    Because she felt that what she said was true. As long as Xiao Yao was not a fool, she would not misunderstand anything. Moreover, she also has enough self-confidence. After all, it''s about Xiao Niannian''s life safety. Even if Xiao Yao is absent-minded, she won''t risk being confused in this kind of thing.


    When Xiao Yao came to the fairyland, this has been confirmed.


    It has to be said that Xiyao Xiandi''s conjecture is very accurate.


    Xiao Yao did not dare to take risks.


    When he raised his head, there was a little blood in his eyes.


    He looked at Xiyao Xiandi, opened his mouth to say something, but stopped.


    Obviously, at this time, Xiao Yao''s heart is also very contradictory.


    If such words are from other people''s mouth, maybe Xiao Yao will not hesitate to nod and believe it.


    But such words from the mouth of Xiyao Xiandi seem to have low credibility.


    No way, who let him to the West Yao Immortal Emperor''s impression has not been very good? Moreover, he and Xiyao Xiandi have always been in a state of opposition, and now it is time for the Xians to be in danger.


    "Why should we believe you?" Xu Bingge asked.


    "What do you say?" he said with a smile


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "I know what you mean. It''s just that we can''t help believing you in this kind of thing. After all, Xiao Yao certainly doesn''t dare to take risks. But because of this, you think we have to believe your words. Isn''t it naive? I''m sorry. I always speak more directly. I''ll be a little more tactful. If you have to think so, aren''t you too shameless? "


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    She really can''t think of the euphemism of Xu kuangge''s words.


    I''m afraid my brain is not normal!


    "I really have no way to prove that what I said is true, but there are many differences in Xiao Niannian. Xiao Yao, you are her father. Don''t you ever realize it?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Xiao Yao gave a smile and said, "she''s my daughter. Naturally I know..."


    When he was on earth before, Xiao Yao would find that Xiao Niannian could see the same joy that others couldn''t see.


    At first, he didn''t think much about it. He just thought his daughter was very powerful.


    But if you think about it carefully, there are many differences in Xiao Niannian.


    Originally, I thought it was because of my good genes, but now I think it''s not so simple.


    Of course, Xiao Yao is Xiao Yao after all, and he won''t be fooled by the other party in a few words.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao asked again.


    Xiyao Xiandi was silent again.


    She knew that Xiao Yao was not a good communicator.


    But he was relieved when he thought about it.


    If you are in Xiao Yao''s position now, you may think more than Xiao Yao.


    "I still said that, as long as you are willing to take Xiao Niannian away, I have no problem." When Xi Yao Xiandi said this, he saw that Xiao Yao was angry and continued, "I''m not threatening you with this. I mean, you can take her back at any time, but at the moment, it''s better to let her stay with me. Of course, as long as you want to see her, you can do it at any time."


    After listening to what Xiyao Xiandi said, Xiao Yao''s face improved a little.


    "I want to see her now." Xiao Yao said.


    "As I said just now, whenever you want to see her, you can." Xi Yao Xian emperor shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t speak, just had a black face.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor could not see it any more. He said to the Western Yao Immortal Emperor, "it''s OK for you to say that, but the key is where is Xiao Nian? You brought her here! Otherwise, what you said doesn''t mean you didn''t say it? "


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor just reflected, and also wanted to understand why Xiao Yao was black.


    She coughed and said, "Xiao Niannian is in yanzhigu now. You can go with me after we have finished talking."


    Xiao Yao was relieved.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor looked at Xiao Yao with a smile and said, "can we have a good chat now?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at the emperor and asked curiously, "what can I talk about? Just want us to help you deal with the demon world. "


    Dongru Xiandi was embarrassed and laughed.


    It''s really a little embarrassing for Xiao Yao to say his purpose in such a straightforward way.


    "I can promise you." Xiao Yao said, "but this is me."


    The smile on his face gradually faded away and he was silent.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s face sank and said angrily, "I''ve already said what you want to know and what you should say. What do you mean now? Do you mean to play with us? "


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and waved his hand: "I haven''t finished my words yet. You don''t have to worry so much."


    Xiyao Xiandi took a few breath, but continued to glare at Xiao Yao, just like a puffer: "then go on."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "first of all, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng, they are just my brothers, but they are not my younger brother, let alone my subordinates. There is no reason why they will do what I ask them to do."


    The East Confucian Immortal Emperor and the West Yao Immortal Emperor looked at each other and did not speak.


    They have to admit that what Xiao Yao said now is very reasonable.


    "As for the dragon clan, although they have a good relationship with me, it''s not an hour to deal with things like demon clan and demon clan. I have no reason to help them make decisions." Xiao Yao said with a serious face.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor was about to be angry and cried by Xiao Yao: "that Dragon God said a word to you. Are we all deaf? Isn''t he your man? "


    She really felt that Xiao Yao''s words were shameless.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "he gives me face, doesn''t mean that I can transfer him at will, besides, he can help me do things, but it doesn''t mean that he can let the Dragon help me do all kinds of things, he can help me right, but at the same time, he is also the Dragon God of the Dragon now, do what also have to consider the dragon, isn''t it¡°


    Dongru Xiandi stretched out his hand and pressed it, indicating that Xiao Yao could stop temporarily.


    Xiao Yao looks at the Immortal Emperor of Dongru with a smile.


    Anyway, he has made his meaning clear enough.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru was helpless and asked, "just say it. What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yao was shocked.


    Is Lao Tzu''s meaning not clear enough?


    Or is it true that the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor have such poor understanding?


    Xiao Yao is going to despise them.


    "I mean, I can promise, but that doesn''t mean they''ll all promise, so you can talk to them." Xiao Yao said.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru gave a bitter smile: "to put it bluntly, you are..." when he said this, he suddenly got stuck. His eyes glanced at Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge. It seemed that he had thought of something, so he didn''t intend to go on.


    Xiyao Xiandi is a little curious.


    What''s Xiao Yao up to?


    What''s more, it seems that the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor has just come out. What does Xiao Yao want to do? But since the water is like this, why don''t he say it immediately? Why cover it up? I can''t figure it out. I feel like I''m in a cloud.


    When she was depressed, Dongru Xiandi already looked at Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao''s meaning has been expressed very clearly, and you have heard it. Didn''t you say before that no matter what Xiao Yao does, you will support him? I believe in you, so you won''t go back? "


    Xu crazy song immediately wanted to nod down, but was dragged by Hong feisheng.


    He turned and looked at Hong feisheng with curiosity in his eyes.


    Hong feisheng just laughed and said, "don''t worry."


    Xu kuangge is a little confused.


    He turned his face and looked at Xiao Yao. The other side was completely calm. He closed his eyes and raised his mouth slightly.


    He knew that Xiao Yao didn''t want to say anything to himself. He simply used his brain to think about what Xiao Yao was thinking.


    Looking at the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, Hong feisheng said with a smile, "we naturally support what Xiao Yao wants to do, but I have suffered a lot in your fairyland before. You should know that?"


    The eastern Confucian emperor had a headache.


    It''s time to come. It''s time to come.


    "So it''s not too much for me to ask for a few things?" Hong feisheng asked.


    When Xu kuangge heard this, he began to laugh.


    He finally understood.


    In fact, no matter he or Hong feisheng, he will stand firmly on Xiao Yao''s side.


    Xiao Yao must be very clear about this.


    But since Xiao Yao has made such an arrangement, he must have thought about it. Originally, Xu kuangge didn''t think so much, so he agreed directly. Fortunately, Hong feisheng pulled him in time, which made Xu kuangge start to think about it. In fact, the answer is not hard to guess. Xiao Yuanzhi agreed because Xiao Niannian, but for them, This is obviously a bit of a loss, so this is also a good opportunity.


    There is such an opportunity, if Hong feisheng and Xu Bingge don''t toss the fairyland well and fight for more initiative, they will be mentally ill!


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru may have guessed Xiao Yao''s purpose at the beginning, but he has no way to say it. After all, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng are sitting next to each other. If he really opens his mouth, it is to remind Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng. Want to understand these, Xu crazy song laugh more happy. The emperor was not happy at all. He looked at Hong feisheng, looked for a long time, but looked up: "if you have any ideas, put them forward."£¨ Chapter 2000... Time goes by.)

 Chapter 2001

    Dongru Xiandi has a headache.


    Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge are not so easy to deal with!


    What do you have to be so smart to do?


    Don''t you think it''s boring to live like this? Isn''t it good to be a fool? Oh, man!


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru resisted his dissatisfaction and quietly watched Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng, waiting for them to continue talking.


    Although the current situation can''t be said that people are taking advantage of me, the situation can''t be investigated much.


    In the face of this iron triangle, he has a sense of powerlessness.


    Even if he knows that the other party doesn''t have a good idea, he can''t argue with the other party now. Anyway, it''s meaningless. Who makes them lose the initiative now?


    "To be honest, we can''t believe you fairies." Xu kuangge said with a smile, "so I don''t ask much. You fairies just listen to us."


    At that time, the face of emperor Dongru was black.


    Obviously, I don''t want to agree to this condition.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, I think Xu kuangge''s request is quite reasonable. First of all, I don''t know much about you, so it''s not easy to evaluate. But the Xi Yao Immortal Emperor around you has dealt with me a lot. To be honest, I''m afraid that you will push us into the fire pit."


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was ready to have a good theory with Xiao Yao, but he couldn''t say it immediately.


    He glanced at Xiyao Xiandi, who was sitting beside him, and then he laughed bitterly.


    "You can''t trust us. Can we trust you?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor said with a frown.


    Xiao Yao clapped his hands: "that''s right. Indeed, you can''t believe me, and I can''t believe you. Isn''t our cooperation meaningless?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru coughed and said, "in fact, your consideration is very reasonable, but what Xiyao said just now is also reasonable for her..."


    Before the Immortal Emperor of Dongru had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xu kuangge''s strong wave.


    "If you want to say anything, just say it directly, and talk to us in an official way?" Xu crazy song frowned disdainfully.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru coughed and said, "in fact, my idea is very simple. It may not be who leads who. No matter what decision we make, let''s just sit down and have a good discussion. In this way, no one will pit who, right?"


    Xiao Yao nodded slightly, indicating that what the other party said was reasonable.


    In fact, he didn''t really think that what Dongru Xiandi said was not crude, but he understood that this was the biggest concession of the other side.


    No matter he or Xianzu, they all hope that after everything is over, the other party will lose a lot, and then they can sit back and reap the benefits.


    In fact, we all know this point, but we can''t say it. No one wants to be seen as a fool by others. Therefore, it''s very good for Dongru Xiandi to be able to do this step on this issue. It''s unrealistic for him to take the initiative in his own hands, unless he forces the other party to turn against himself.


    Seeing that Xiao Yao nodded and agreed that he had no opinion, Xu Bingge didn''t say much.


    He believes that since Xiao Yao is willing to make a point on this issue, he must have his own consideration, and there is no need for him to make a point.


    Originally, Xiao Yao said that only on behalf of his promise, he had already put the fairy family together. Now, naturally, he can''t be aggressive. It''s very good to take it away when it''s good.


    Hong feisheng laughed, yawned and said: "in fact, I really don''t have any requirements. I just hope that once you have any information, you can see that although he is not very familiar with Dongru Xiandi, in his opinion, he should not be so stupid.


    "In that case, I can go to Rouge valley now?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Of course." With these words, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly felt that he had the intention to win over the host. After all, the rouge valley was not his territory. Even if his strength is higher than that of Xiyao Xiandi, he is Xiandi, and Xiyao Xiandi is also Xiandi. There is no reason to obey him. So he turns to Xiyao Xiandi and looks at him tentatively.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor is always unhappy, and he will not do that kind of thing to hit his own face. He can only insist and say: "I have said it before, any time is OK."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "thank you very much to the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao. If the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao is really easy to talk about, how could it be so early?"


    Now this kind of words from Xiao Yao''s mouth, in the view of Xiyao Xiandi, is really no goodwill.


    Every word is full of its own irony.


    She snorted coldly, turned her head aside, and was too lazy to talk to him.


    Xiao Yao stood up and made a gesture of invitation: "please lead the way."


    "Can''t you even find Rouge Valley?" Xiyao Xiandi is not happy.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if you really don''t worry about letting me go to the rouge Valley alone, I naturally have no opinion."


    Xiyao Xiandi had no choice but to stand up quickly. Indeed, let Xiao Yao a person go to Rouge Valley, she really don''t worry. Who knows what this lunatic will do in Rouge Valley? What if he''s killed in Rouge Valley? Although this possibility is very small, the other side does not have a motive. However, in the eyes of Xiyao Xiandi, Xiao Yao was a complete lunatic. Think about it carefully, she really can''t think of anything Xiao Yao dare not do. In desperation, she can only take Xiao Yao to the rouge valley. Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng naturally follow. Needless to say, as for Hong feisheng, it''s because emperor Dongru Xiandi has to go to the dragon clan next time, so he has no time to help him stabilize his strength. In fact, when you think about it, Hong feisheng''s experience is really enviable. It''s not just Xiao Yao who sings wildly. Any fairy, demon or demon who knows Hong feisheng''s experience will envy him. Originally, Hong feisheng had to be very careful in the fairies. He didn''t know when a group of fairies would come out and beat him. But now it''s different. Inexplicably, like a sleep, wake up, there is the cultivation of the demon emperor. However, according to Hong feisheng, this is not the case. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge who went to the demon kingdom to take him back, and then went to the war court to help him find the soul pearl, it would not be a good thing for him, but a disaster. Maybe his soul has been completely engulfed by the dark winged demon emperor, where is the chance now? We can only say that it is because we have a good brother that we have this chance to save ourselves from danger. I''m going to Rouge valley. Xiao Yao suddenly became nervous. I haven''t seen my daughter for such a long time, but now I can see her. Xiao Yao''s mood is very complicated, which probably means that he is timid in his hometown. It''s very uneasy! See Xiao Yao some fidgety, West Yao Immortal Emperor sneered. Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to her¡° Well, I''m not ready for the present either! " Xu crazy song touched his head said. Xiao Yao gave a smile, but he thought, as a father, I don''t have a gift... The scenery changed. The three followed behind Xiyao Xiandi and landed smoothly.

 Chapter 2002

    Rouge Valley, beautiful scenery, blue sea and blue sky.


    At a glance, there are dense mountains and forests, overlapping mountains, cranes circling, and fairy sounds echoing.


    Come in from the mountain, come out from the mountain.


    At the entrance, there used to be a big stone with three red characters written on it. The handwriting is clear and contains Taoist rhyme. It also plays the role of suppressing the dragon''s veins of the yangzhigu.


    But now it no longer exists, where the original boulder is, countless pieces of gravel can be seen.


    "Ah! Why do you put so many broken stones at your door? " Hong feisheng didn''t know and asked curiously.


    Xu kuangge coughed hard.


    Xiyao fairy emperor''s face is green.


    Do you have a face to ask?


    However, considering that Hong feisheng may not know, she could only gnash her teeth and say, "ask Xu crazy song!"


    Xu kuangge just laughed beside him.


    Hong feisheng has shown a look of sudden realization.


    Xiyao Xiandi began to doubt his previous guess.


    Does Hong feisheng really don''t know, or is he pretending to be confused, just want to let himself feel the feeling of heart piercing?


    If so, Xiyao Xiandi thinks that there are really no good people in the human race!


    Well


    Xiao Niannian should be an exception.


    But fortunately, I brought Xiao Niannian to the fairyland. Otherwise, I would have been influenced by Xiao Yao all the year round, and now I would be very dark


    There is a mirror lake in the back mountain of Yanzhi valley.


    In the center of the lake, there is a pavilion. On the four sides of the pavilion, there are lotus flowers with boundless green lotus leaves. Even if you just look at them from a distance, you will find them enjoyable.


    If you sit in the pavilion, make a pot of tea and smell the lotus fragrance, you will feel relaxed and happy. It''s a good place.


    However, in this mirror lake, there is a little girl, who is wearing a long pink skirt. Under the skirt is pure white as snow. Her head is tied with two small sheep''s horn braids, which adds a bit of loveliness. There is more meat on her delicate face, but it is also a very attractive baby fat with big eyes, It seems that things are always covered with a layer of water mist, full of aura. I always feel that such a girl should have lived in such an environment. If there are too many tall buildings reflected in her pupils, it will destroy such aura.


    Xiao Yao stood in the distance, watching from a distance.


    A pair of eyes had turned red.


    From the human race, to Tianwaitian.


    His thoughts never wavered.


    That''s to take your daughter back.


    It''s always been the case.


    Now, I have finally come to this step.


    Although he can''t take Xiao Niannian back in a short time, it''s enough for Xiao Yao.


    He firmly believes that the day of family reunion will not be too far, but before that, he still needs to do everything, otherwise, even if he really takes Xiao Niannian back, he can''t be at ease. Which one of the three clans is easy to talk about?


    Although they can now sit on the negotiation table with the fairies and even shake hands to make peace, if Xiao Yao really doesn''t pay attention to them, will they really let Xiao Yao stay out of the business and live a family reunion?


    That''s too much imagination.


    "Don''t you hurry over and say hello?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    She looked at Xiao Yao''s eyes, already a little curious.


    Originally, she thought that when Xiao Yao saw Xiao Niannian, her first reaction was to rush over.


    But now looking at Xiao Yao, she feels that this man who can''t see through all the time is a little nervous and cramped, so that she doesn''t know where to put her hands.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and coughed.


    He just felt that he needed some time to calm his mood and ease his inner feelings.


    But this kind of words can''t say with Xiyao Xiandi, otherwise it seems that he is so fragile.


    No matter what height you reach, you still have to face.


    In particular


    He didn''t want Xiao Niannian to see himself crying.


    That''s what he thought.


    When I see Xiao Niannian, I must put on a light and confident look.


    Then he said to his daughter, you see, your father said he would take you back, didn''t he cheat you?


    If father and daughter cry together


    He felt that his authority as a father was gone.


    How can we do that?


    After relaxing for a long time, Xiao Yao let out a long sigh of relief.


    With a smile on his face, he jumped up and flew away towards Xiao Niannian.


    In the distance, Xiao Niannian seems to have felt something and stopped subconsciously.


    She turned and looked at Xiao Yao''s direction.


    By the lake.


    Xu kuangge sighed.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "brother Xu, what''s the matter?"


    "I was just thinking, earlier on, I should have had a baby with the fan." Xu crazy song said.


    When he said this, his eyes were full of longing.


    Maybe he thought of something. He subconsciously grasped the black iron sword in his hand, and his face was a little more sad.


    Hong feisheng didn''t know what to say, so he could only stretch out his hand and put it on Xu kuangge''s shoulder.


    In this way, I hope to give some comfort to Xu Bingge.


    Xu crazy song turned his face, looked at Hong feisheng, said with a smile: "I''m ok, there will still be opportunities in the future."


    "I believe it." Hong feisheng said with a smile.


    Looking at Xu kuangge''s confident face, Hong feisheng is also full of expectations.


    Xiyao Xiandi looked at them and didn''t know what to say.


    Although it is said that the transformation of painting fan into sword spirit has nothing to do with fairyland.


    But, in that case, she couldn''t say it again.


    Even in my heart, I can''t say it to myself.


    Simply, she turned around and looked at Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian.


    The father and daughter were like being cast a body immobilization, separated by a certain distance.


    The big one looks at the small one, and the small one looks at the big one.


    It seems that all of this is very untrue.


    After a long time, Xiao Niannian just tried and whispered: "Dad?"


    Xiao Yao reaches out his hand and opens his arms.


    Xiao Niannian finally realized that all this was not a dream.


    Suddenly, tears like pearls, crash down.


    At the foot, step forward, speed is very fast, like a colorful little butterfly, waving wings, fly to Xiao Yao''s arms.


    "Wuwu, Dad..." Xiao Niannian''s thin arm hugs Xiao Yao''s neck, and his two legs are wrapped around Xiao Yao''s body.


    This kind of action used to be like this on earth, but now it is very precious.


    Not only Xiao Yao thought so, but even Xiao Niannian thought so.


    In fact, it is very difficult for a child to understand such feelings and thoughts.


    Xiao Yao holds Xiao Niannian in one hand and Xiao Niannian''s head in the other.


    I patted it.


    "Dad, Wuwu, I thought you didn''t want me, did you and mom forget me..." a simple sentence, from Xiao Niannian''s mouth, seemed to be full of endless grievances.


    Xiao Yao''s voice seems to be blocked by something. He can''t say anything.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, thousands of words can only be combined into one sentence.


    "Here comes dad..."


    In addition to these four words, the original thought of a good sentence, this time is not a word out.


    Xiyao Xiandi looked at him from a distance, but his face kept changing.


    Xu kuangge glanced at her and said with a smile, "do you think you have done something wrong?"


    Xiyao Xiandi''s eyes suddenly became firm.


    "I can''t do anything wrong."


    Xu kuangge said with a sneer, "that''s why I hate you immortals."


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao was slightly stunned and shook his head: "but I really didn''t do anything wrong with this matter. If I didn''t bring Xiao Niannian to the fairyland, she might not have a good life now."


    Xu kuangge gave a sneer.


    "Do you think I''m wrong?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor asked with a frown.


    "If Xiao Niannian had a choice, it would be more important to be with her parents in her world than to become an immortal or emperor." Xu crazy song said.


    On this issue, Xiyao Xiandi had no way to refute each other.


    Even though she always felt that what she had done was right, if Xiao Niannian really had a choice


    The answer is obvious.


    In the distance.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Nian sat down on the water like a mirror.


    Xiao Niannian always holds Xiao Yao''s arm and is unwilling to let go.


    As long as he didn''t hold it so tightly, Xiao Yao would whew and disappear in front of him.


    Then she began to wipe her tears and chatter, most of which were her current situation, and all kinds of things happened in the rouge valley. Among them, she helped Xiyao Xiandi to say a lot of good things. Xiao Yao just listened quietly and didn''t want to interrupt her.


    "Dad, are you going to take me home?" Xiao Niannian finally asked, "I miss my mother so much, too."


    Xiao Yao touched her hair and said, "soon, but your master, they are in some trouble now. They need their father to help them. Do you think their father should help them?"


    "Yes, yes!" Without thinking, Xiao Niannian said, "master, and elder martial sisters are very kind to me!" Then, Xiao Niannian changed the subject and said, "however, I''m not good to them at all... Besides, there are a lot of things that master said once and I''ll understand, but I deliberately pretend I don''t understand." Xiao Yao is slightly a Zheng, smile to ask a way: "why?" Xiao Niannian turned his lips: "because I think if master thinks I''m stupid and can''t teach me well, he won''t like me and will send me back immediately!" What the little girl said is very reasonable. Xiao Yao burst out laughing¡° However, Shifu is so powerful that she can see that I''m pretending every time... "Xiao Niannian said wrongly¡° Do you still like them? " Xiao Yao asked curiously¡° Because... They are really good to me! " Xiao Niannian said seriously. That''s what we have to say. In fact, when they were talking, Xiyao Xiandi could hear them. Look, look, look more complicated.

 Chapter 2003

    When Xiao Niannian said that she pretended that she didn''t understand anything and wanted to send her back, Xiyao Xiandi couldn''t help laughing.


    Then I heard that Xiao Niannian was in favor of Xiao Yao''s helping the fairies, and my heart was filled with sorrow.


    She always felt that the little girl was too sensible and obedient.


    The more so, the more she felt distressed.


    When Xu kuangge asked her before, she could definitely say that she never missed anything.


    But now, after listening to the chat between Xiao Niannian and Xiao Yao, the original firmness is slightly shaken.


    Xiao Niannian''s voice still sounds so sweet, but it''s just like that. Every word is like a sword, which sticks in her heart.


    Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng looked at Xiyao Xiandi and the father and daughter in the distance. They also sighed.


    Although Xiao Yao turned his back to them, when Xiao Yao turned his head to avoid Xiao Niannian''s eyes, they guessed that the guy might have shed tears now.


    In Xiao Niannian''s body, there are many other children who are not strong.


    Most importantly, at this young age, Xiao Niannian already had a sense of responsibility.


    She still felt that her father should help her master.


    It is said that a woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    However, there is another sentence after this sentence.


    A child is weak, but a mother is strong.


    Li Xiaoxiao naturally lives well, and Xiao Niannian is not the loss of her mother, but after leaving her parents, she naturally becomes stronger, more sensible, and understands the sense of responsibility.


    In this case, Xiao Nian''s body has been the best embodiment.


    The more Xiao Niannian is like this, the more distressed Xiao Yao is.


    He always felt that a child should not be sensible.


    Of course, Xiao Niannian can do this. As a father, Xiao Yao naturally feels gratified.


    Can be gratified at the same time, more is also distressed.


    When he became a father, he knew what selfishness was.


    Selfishly feel that their daughter can make trouble, can not be sensible and obedient, can do what you want to do, want to say what you want to say.


    Fortunately, Li Xiaoxiao was strict in educating Xiao Nian.


    If Xiao Niannian is brought by Xiao Yao from small to big, he is definitely a naughty little princess.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao doesn''t think it''s bad.


    In this matter, he just wants to be so selfish.


    My daughter is not obedient to eat your rice? With your family? It''s none of your business. I love you, I love you!


    What?


    You think I''m killing children by doting on them? The flowers in the greenhouse?


    What''s wrong with the flowers in the greenhouse!


    It''s not like your son of a bitch!


    Pooh!


    Thinking of these, Xiao Yao felt very happy.


    But now, Xiao Niannian''s character is just the opposite of what Xiao Yao imagined. He is gratified, but at the same time, he can''t help blaming himself. He always feels that he has done too little, even missed the stage of Xiao Niannian''s birth, and even lost the opportunity to grow up with Xiao Niannian. Therefore, in the matter of being a father, Xiao Yao has never done a good job and failed to do his job well.


    After returning to the earth, Xiao Yao felt that he had plenty of opportunities to make up for it, but it didn''t last long. Xiao Niannian was brought to the fairy family again.


    This missed another stage.


    Xiao Niannian is different from other children.


    He sighed.


    Father and daughter, chatting.


    They are still standing in the distance.


    No one is willing to step forward and break the peace at this time.


    "Well, if I had such a daughter, it would be worth dying now." Hong feisheng said with a sigh.


    "Who said no?" Xu crazy song helpless way.


    "But I have a chance." Hong feisheng said, "although I can''t make her my daughter, I can make her my daughter-in-law! I''ll work harder when I get back... "


    Xu kuangge looked at Hong feisheng and said seriously: "that age is also much different."


    "Ha ha, do you know how much older my daughter-in-law is than me?" Hong feisheng said with indifference, "besides, what''s wrong with being bigger? It''s better to be bigger! The third girl holds the BRICs


    "I''m afraid it''s more than three years old?" Xu crazy song corner of the mouth twitches to say.


    "Two gold bricks! Three gold bricks! I love you Hong feisheng said.


    It seems that he has identified Xiao Niannian as their daughter-in-law.


    "Forget it." Xiyao Immortal Emperor on the side never spoke, but suddenly took part in the discussion.


    Hong feisheng looked over at the emperor of Xiyao, puzzled.


    Xiyao Xiandi said seriously: "I just think you are not so handsome. If you really have a baby, you certainly don''t deserve my apprentice."


    Hong feisheng


    He wondered.


    Just chat when you''re chatting.


    You Immortal Emperor, what kind of personal attacks are you playing? Is that interesting?


    Don''t you think it''s not quality?


    "But my daughter-in-law is beautiful!" he said angrily


    "Well..." Xi Yao Xiandi thought about it and said, "it''s said that boys are like mothers and girls are like fathers. If your daughter-in-law is really good-looking, you can struggle hard."


    Struggling?


    Hong feisheng''s body is shaking.


    A flash of light flashed through his mind.


    "No! If it''s really like what you said, why is Xiao Yao''s daughter so beautiful? Do you think Xiao Yaochang is very handsome? " Hong feisheng is just like seizing the loophole of Xiyao Xiandi''s speech. He is very excited and says.


    And you look proud.


    After thinking about it carefully, Xi Yao Xiandi felt that what Hong feisheng said was very reasonable, and his face became a little embarrassed again.


    She looked at Hong feisheng and said, "what you said is reasonable."


    Hong feisheng is more proud.


    It''s like winning a battle.


    Xi Yao Xian Di sighed and said, "since you have overturned my previous remarks, that is to say, you may not even have the chance to struggle."


    Hong feisheng


    Heart!


    Tie iron old heart!


    On the side, Xu kuangge burst out laughing.


    Just like the stupid son of the landlord.


    After a while, Xiao Yao finally led Xiao Niannian towards them.


    "Hello Uncle Xu, hello uncle Hong!" Xiao Niannian yelled at them.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian had introduced them before.


    "Hello, Xiao Niannian." Xu kuangge gave a laugh, stretched out his hand and pinched Xiao Niannian''s cheek, "Oh! This little face is very comfortable to hold. "


    Xiao Niannian just laughed, but he was not angry.


    "How about I be your godfather in the future?" Xu crazy song suddenly asked.


    "Ah?" Xiao Niannian was confused at that time and turned to look at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao shook his head hard and said to Xu kuangge, "no! I won''t do it


    Xu crazy song was not happy at that time: "I have such a godfather, is a very shameless thing?"


    "I don''t care about others, but my daughter, I will never allow her to have a godfather!" Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The word godfather is nothing.


    But in recent years, it has been a curse.


    Now Xiao Niannian is still young, she certainly doesn''t understand these, but in case she goes to college later, she says to her classmates, "my godfather has come to pick me up. Is that ok?


    Therefore, Xiao Yao must resolutely put an end to this kind of behavior!


    Xu crazy song curled his lips, very unconvinced.


    "When the fan recovers, I''ll have a son with her, and then let your daughter be my daughter-in-law!" Xu crazy song seriously said.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "please don''t insult my daughter''s aesthetics."


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    Why do you like to play personal attack like Xiyao Xiandi?


    "Niannian, you don''t want your Uncle Xu''s son. After I have a son, you can play with him! Childhood is the best... "Hong feisheng said in a low voice.


    Xiao Nian nodded: "OK! I''ll play with my brother! "


    "Well, that''s OK. If he really has a son, his son will be a fool." Xiao Yao nodded gently and said.


    When Xiao Yao knew Hong feisheng, what character was Hong feisheng?


    I like other people''s broken willows for so many years. As a result, I dare not fart when I see them.


    It''s not a threat, okay?


    I don''t know why, when I heard Xiao Yao''s words, Hong feisheng felt that he was severely hit again.


    "By the way, Niannian, ask them for a gift." Xiao Yao nuzui said.


    Xiao Niannian grinned.


    Although she listened to Xiao Yao''s words, she also knew what Xiao Yao said was serious and what was joking.


    "Haha, I really don''t have a meeting gift. I haven''t got any good things recently, but don''t worry. I''ll have it after a while. I don''t believe it''s such a big day. There''s no good things at all!" Xu crazy song seriously said.


    Hong feisheng played rash crazy song: "I have an idea now. How about we go to the demon clan Gang to catch some little foxes to be maids? Or we can go to the devil''s world. I heard that there is a kind of heart nourishing pearl in the devil''s world. If Niannian brings it, it can enhance our own divine consciousness... "


    "Well? Sounds good! Where is yangxinzhu in the demon world? " Xiao Yao asked curiously, "why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Hey, there''s one demon God in each hand. I have some demon clan inheritance in my mind. The demon emperor knows some." Hong feisheng said seriously, "brother Xu, let''s add the two together and get four demons. Should there be no problem?"


    Xu crazy song is also a lengtouqing, unexpectedly really and Hong feisheng began to discuss when to start. Xiao Yao: "at the beginning, Xiyao Xiandi just felt that the brothers were making a lot of noise, but he didn''t feel right. It seems that Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge have already begun to rub their hands, eager to have a try? Crazy! The devil is so easy to bully! The heart nourishing beads are all good things for the demon God. Do you think they can be robbed¡° In fact, I think you can get some spirit beasts. If you have Phoenix blood, it''s even better. " The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao began to give them advice, "it''s not bad for a phoenix blooded spirit bird to be a mount, is it? It''s very suitable for little girls. " In fact, she is not sincere, but... Can''t really see them rush to the demon world! Don''t start the war, these two people will die before they win!

 Chapter 2004

    Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng have left the fairyland and are ready to find the spirit bird of Phoenix''s blood. Before they leave, they boast to Xiyao Xiandi and think she has a good idea.


    Xiyao fairy emperor had a headache and didn''t bother to talk to them, but the result was good.


    She didn''t believe it, just to capture the Phoenix blood of the spirit bird can encounter any trouble?


    However, what she didn''t expect was that she underestimated Xu kuangge''s and Hong feisheng''s ability to toss together.


    When Xiao Yao stayed in yanzhigu to play with his children, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge had already arrived at the holy mountain.


    "There are many exotic animals and spirits here. It''s most meaningful to come here if you want to find the spirit birds with Phoenix blood." Hong feisheng said to Xu Hongge.


    Xu kuangge nodded. In fact, he knows what Hong feisheng said. After all, he is an Immortal Emperor now. It''s just that the Immortal Emperor is not worthy of the name. But even so, he can''t know nothing.


    However, since Hong feisheng is willing to say it, it''s nothing for him to listen to it.


    Know more people will never be less, less has always been the kind of understand but willing to pretend not to understand people.


    Xu kuangge is willing to be such a person.


    After entering the holy mountain and ancient land, those strange beasts and spirits fled everywhere.


    The arrival of Xiandi brings them great pressure.


    They think, these two guys are crazy.


    What''s the cultivation? Come to holy mountain and ancient land!


    Isn''t that why all the big guys come to the novice village?


    Is it interesting? Who do you want to hang!


    Generally, those who come to the holy mountain and ancient land want to find their own opportunities or mount. How can such a big guy come here? What did they come here for! Do you still need a mount?


    Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng will not explain this to them. Of course, those strange beasts will never dare to question them.


    That''s really boring. The rabbit jumps into the tiger''s mouth.


    Wandering around the holy mountain, it''s really not a simple thing to find the spirit bird of Phoenix''s blood.


    So this time they came to the holy mountain and ancient land, they didn''t dare to say how much confidence they had, so they had to take a chance.


    "If we can''t find it in the holy mountain, let''s go to the demon world or the demon world. There are many good things there. Can''t we go back empty handed?" After turning around the holy mountain for a period of time, Xu kuangge was not able to hold his breath and said seriously.


    Hong feisheng thought about it and nodded. Anyway, he didn''t care about it, let alone the demon world. Even if it was a sea of fire, they would dare to break through.


    This is the chemical reaction formed by the collision of two lengtouqing. Their chemical equation is 2B + 2B.


    If you have to get a social account for each of them, Xu kuangge''s personal signature must be: don''t tell me how many people the other party is, what weapons they are holding, and how strong they are, just tell me the time and place!


    And Hong feisheng''s estimation is: Master, take the lead.


    There''s no place they''re afraid to go anyway.


    This is the big guy in the big guy.


    However, just when they felt that they wanted to leave the holy mountain and ancient land empty handed, they suddenly noticed that the land under their feet was shaking.


    Two people look at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see the color of shock.


    "Who''s here?"


    "I don''t know. It could be the demon God or the demon emperor." Xu crazy song said.


    "Go and have a look?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "at this time, maybe the other party has noticed our existence... We can''t let him run away!"


    Their bodies disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, a demon emperor has opened the gate.


    "Damn it, are you sick? What kind of accomplishments do you have? Come to holy mountain and ancient land, and have nothing to do? " The demon emperor scolded and hurriedly opened the star gate. As soon as he wanted to enter, there was a chill behind him.


    He clenched his teeth and could only step back quickly, but the sword smashed the star gate that had just opened.


    He turned and looked at Xu kuangge standing behind him with a cold expression on his face.


    "I''ve seen you." He said.


    Xu kuangge was a little surprised at first, and then noticed that the breath on the other side was really familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    In front of this demon emperor, he is really never seen.


    You know, when he and Xiao Yao went to the demon world to rescue Hong feisheng, all the demon emperors in the demon world had already seen them.


    But I haven''t seen this one in front of me. I really don''t understand.


    At this time, Hong feisheng''s voice came from behind him.


    Although Hong feisheng now also has the cultivation of the demon emperor, he has no way to adapt to the current strength.


    For the time being, it can be called a running in period.


    Therefore, the speed of his coming is much slower than that of Xu kuangge.


    "He should be the demon emperor who escaped from the secret place of the war court before." Hong feisheng said.


    Xu crazy song suddenly realized, no wonder he will feel that the other party''s Qi is a little familiar.


    It''s true that he has a lot to do with the other party''s ability to escape.


    Although the demon emperor in front of him was in human shape, he was a bit awkward no matter how he looked at him. His legs were very short, but his upper body was very long, especially his two arms, which could be pressed on the ground.


    It''s weird.


    "What is it?" Xu crazy song side face looking at Hong feisheng asked.


    Hong feisheng said with a smile: "it should be a banshee."


    "Presumptuous!" The embarrassed demon burst into a rage and said, "you are the demon emperor of our family. Why do you want to mix with the fairies?"


    Xu crazy song slightly a Leng, did not understand.


    Hong feisheng said happily, "who told you that I belong to your demon clan?"


    Xu kuangge understood this.


    It turns out that this demon is talking about Hong feisheng!


    Indeed, Hong feisheng has gained the power of the demon emperor.


    At first glance, the other side felt that Hong feisheng was the demon emperor of their demon clan, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    However, he also wanted to put pressure on Hong feisheng, but his idea was too naive.


    The demon didn''t come back at this time.


    He was stunned. He was sure that there was no problem with his perception, but he always felt that there was something wrong.


    Looking at Hong feisheng standing in front of him, he thought about it for a long time, but it was not right.


    "First, why are you here?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Embarrassed demon in the eyes wiped a trace of ruthless color: "close your asshole?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t have much ability, but I have a big temper!" Xu kuangge grinned and said, "I didn''t clean you up in the war court before, did I? Do you have to cry for daddy to be happy? "


    The look on the demon''s face was uncertain.


    If he is at the peak of his strength, he has a lot of confidence in ShangXu crazy song. But now he has not been successful for a long time. With his current strength, he is almost dead to ShangXu crazy song. After all, although he didn''t remember it very clearly before in the secret world of war, he still knows something about Xu crazy song''s strength, and his sword spirit is very domineering, This opponent is also very difficult to deal with. Although there is no Xiao Yao now, there is a demon emperor around him. What makes him feel depressed is that he is clearly the demon emperor, but he is not on his side.


    He felt that his three outlooks had completely collapsed at this moment.


    If you really hit each other hard, you may fall here today.


    I think it''s a loss to think about it.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "what are you looking for when you come to the holy mountain? You talk about your purpose, maybe you can change my life. "


    Xu kuangge frowned and asked, "do you think your life is worthless?"


    Hong feisheng coughed and said, "brother Xu, what do we do when we talk to him so much? Just kill him and shake his body upside down? "


    The embarrassed demon is about to tremble with anger.


    Is this really the demon emperor of my family?


    Why is my heart so dark?


    Can the whole demon clan still find something darker than this bastard?


    "Well, why don''t you send us a dozen fox demons, female ones, and then we let you go?" Xu kuangge blinked and said.


    The demon''s eyes brightened.


    I have a big grass!


    So they like this tune?


    He was very excited.


    "No problem, no problem, say it earlier! Don''t mention the fox demon, the rabbit, the pig, the mother... "At this point, he suddenly stopped, always feel that Xu crazy song''s face is more and more ugly, even look at his eyes are full of a murderous.


    Did you say something wrong?


    "In fact... The female snake is also good. It''s comfortable to entangle you..." said the demon.


    "Forget it, I''ll kill you." Xu crazy song wants to understand that it''s impossible to let the other party send the female fox. He doesn''t want to let the other party get in touch with the demon family, otherwise they will encounter obstacles. The demon emperors in the demon world are really hard to deal with. He and Xiao Yao had a deep understanding when they broke into the demon world.


    Just as he was about to start, suddenly the demon''s hands moved, and a beam of light flashed in front of them.


    Colorful.


    Immediately, there was another sound of Fengming. It sounded pleasant, but it was also murderous.


    "Why?" Xu crazy song Leng for a while, fixed body, looking at the eyes of the colorful Phoenix.


    What the hell is this?


    He and Hong feisheng have been looking for the Phoenix blood Lingniao for a long time. Is it sent by the demon?


    Haven''t you told me the purpose of coming to the holy mountain? Is it difficult for a demon to read his mind? It''s powerful. It can''t be provoked. It can''t be provoked! A grim color flashed across the demon''s face¡° Hehe, if you want to kill me, you have to see how capable you are! Help me burn them The demon roared. The colorful Phoenix opened her mouth, and a strange fire came out of her mouth. It was very long and showed a cone shape. The killing range was not small. Looking at the colorful flame, it is similar to Xiao Yao''s strange fire, but its phagocytic ability is much smaller£¨ Yesterday''s third shift, today''s first shift and tomorrow''s fourth shift)

 Chapter 2005

    The Banshee was a little panicked at first, but when the colorful Phoenix was released, it seemed that she recovered a little more vitality and more confidence.


    Originally, he thought that after he sacrificed the colorful Phoenix, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng would not feel so afraid, but at least they would have to be a little afraid. Even if they frowned a little, they would be more or less comforting to him.


    However, he just glanced at it and noticed something was wrong.


    No matter how to observe, he didn''t see any surprised look on Xu kuangge''s and Hong feisheng''s faces.


    The opposite is true.


    The two bastards looked at their colorful Shenfeng''s eyes... Why is it so wrong?


    It''s like people who are hungry and don''t know how many days suddenly see KFC family barrel.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    You''re a little scared!


    Can''t you respect me?


    After a while, Hong feisheng was about to wipe his tears.


    "If you want me to say, these demon kings of the demon clan are good people! No, they are all good demons Hong feisheng wiped his tears and said, "there was one who gave me this cultivation before. I haven''t had time to say thank you. Now? Knowing that we are looking for the spirit bird of Phoenix''s blood, we immediately send it back. Wuwu... I''m moved to cry! "


    Xu crazy song can''t help but shed tears.


    It''s so moving.


    The demon world is really a good demon!


    You all do this. How can I kill you?


    Think of this, Xu crazy song suddenly don''t hurry them.


    Hum, you bastards are making trouble for me!


    So, the sword in his hand, holding more tightly.


    The demon is going to collapse.


    He felt that the two he met were not normal people, they were psychopaths!


    The colorful Phoenix once again pounced on Xu kuangge.


    In fact, at this time, he had planned to give up the colorful Phoenix.


    Originally, the purpose of his coming to Shengshan ancient land this time was to find more spirit beasts and other beasts for his colorful Phoenix.


    In this way, not only will the cultivation of the colorful Phoenix become stronger, but more importantly, it will also enhance the phagocytic ability of the fire from the colorful Phoenix.


    If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t have come all the way to the holy mountain. It''s not idle.


    In fact, originally, he didn''t think that he would encounter any danger when he came to the ancient holy mountain this time. After all, with his current cultivation, it''s very difficult to meet opponents, except for the demons and immortals. But as long as he is a brain that can work normally, he will not think that the kind of immortals and immortals will come all the way to the ancient holy mountain. It''s not a tourist resort, and, It''s meaningless to come to the holy mountain and ancient land with the existence of the demon God Xiandi. It''s impossible to find a way to improve one''s own strength here. If it''s to find a mount, it''s even more unnecessary.


    What kind of mount is needed for such existence?


    Even Xiao Yao, after breaking through himself, can''t help him with his attitude. After he is familiar with the surrounding environment, he can move in an instant as long as he has enough time, unless there are pursuers behind him who don''t give him enough time, or he needs to break through the barrier and go to another world.


    Even if Xiao Yao can''t move in an instant, he doesn''t know how much faster he is now than the electric tiger.


    So the existence of mount is not so important to them.


    "Hong feisheng, stop him!" Xu Bingge yelled.


    But after that, he regretted it.


    Although he could feel that the cultivation of the demon was not stable, maybe he didn''t completely adapt to his body, but he was also an old demon emperor. Besides, he had been in the secret of the war court for so many years, so his cultivation was very terrible.


    If it''s him, it''s not very difficult for him to fight this demon. However, although Hong feisheng already has the power of demon emperor, he doesn''t adapt to his own cultivation and doesn''t know how to use his own power. It still needs a process of adaptation.


    Let Hong feisheng to deal with the banshee, more or less has a kind of meaning.


    But now he has been entangled by the colorful Phoenix. Since the demon attached so much importance to wucai Shenfeng and even took the trouble to bring it here, it can prove that wucai Shenfeng is definitely not so easy to deal with.


    He may be able to subdue it, but it will take some time, of course, there is no way to free his hand to deal with the Banshee.


    When Hong feisheng was in danger, he didn''t hesitate at the moment, and he didn''t consider the strength gap between himself and the demon. His body had pulled a rainbow and rushed to the demon. At the same time, he made a bold fist, and his breath was surging wildly.


    The demon who wants to open the gate of the star is interrupted by Hong feisheng again, and suddenly becomes very angry.


    "To die!" He gave a fury.


    If it''s Xu kuangge, he must be careful, but now it''s Hong feisheng, which makes him feel insulted.


    "What are you, dare you come?" A subtle change is taking place in the demon''s body, and its momentum is also rising slowly, just like an engine is running fast.


    After dodging Hong feisheng''s fist, his arm was stretched out in an instant, mobilizing the Demon power in his body, just like the vast sea was detonated by a nuclear bomb, the mighty combat power soared in an instant, and Hong feisheng was smashed out.


    Hong feisheng has made a defensive posture, but he still doesn''t make the opponent''s attack completely. Although he has protected his heart, his body still flies upside down, spits out a mouthful of blood in the air, and falls at the foot of Xu kuangge.


    "Son of a bitch!" Xu kuangge is furious.


    It was he who asked Hong feisheng to stop the demon. Although he immediately realized that it was not right for him to make such an arrangement, he didn''t have a better idea now.


    In fact, in Xu kuangge''s opinion, as long as he can get the colorful Phoenix, it''s no big deal for the demon to escape from the holy mountain and ancient land. Anyway, there are many opportunities to deal with each other later.


    But now it''s different.


    He felt that Hong feisheng was brought out by himself.


    But now, in front of him, Hong feisheng was hurt by the other side.


    My heart is filled with remorse, guilt and all kinds of negative emotions.


    The fire in his heart, Teng ran up.


    In the hand Xuan iron sword, in the air quickly passes through, after the heart wears toward the embarrassed demon.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand to pull Hong feisheng up.


    "Take care of yourself first." With these words, Xu kuangge suddenly reaches out his hand, smashes it out with a fist, and a wave is suddenly lifted.


    In the strong wind, the fire from the colorful phoenix also shifted its direction immediately.


    Immediately, the colorful Shenfeng''s huge body was like a kite pulled by a string. It seemed that it could fly out at any time.


    Xu crazy song quickly opened the unparalleled field, suddenly, the face of the demon became a little ugly.


    "Today, I want the colorful Phoenix. I want your life, too!" Because of anger, the expression on Xu kuangge''s face at this time has become a bit ferocious.


    Step by step, he moved towards the demon.


    The Banshee wants to make more time to escape from this place while controlling the colorful Phoenix.


    At this time, he could not think of any other way.


    In the face of such an overbearing Xu kuangge, the flames of war that he had just started to burn suddenly went out.


    "When I leave here, I will let you die in my hands one day!" The demon roared.


    Xu Bingge laughs.


    Do you think you still have the chance?


    His fists are clenched together, gakagaka.


    Bones are ringing.


    burst into anger.


    In the body, the sword Qi is surging, and the black iron sword suddenly rises, except for ten thousand sword lights.


    "Damn it He roared, his body and the black iron sword rushed towards the demon.


    as the shadow follows the form!


    The demon''s body trembled slightly.


    Not because of fear, but because of anger.


    When he escaped from the secret place of the war court, he was very happy. He felt that this was his chance. Everything was God''s will. God''s will made him return to the king again.


    So, it seems that there is something wrong with it.


    It''s right to return from the dead.


    However, before we had time to show our strength, we met with provocations again and again.


    Before, in the secret place of the war court, he was still a dead soul at that time. He moved his hand first. But now he has regained his body.


    This time, he didn''t take the initiative, but when the other party had the chance to get the colorful Phoenix, he even left himself behind. It''s not bullying the demon too much. What is it?


    It''s a monster.


    His body, like a bullet, came out and collided with Xu kuangge.


    Boom.


    Huge heat waves were rolling in the air like sea waves.


    Hong feisheng looked at the scene and frowned.


    He watched carefully for fear of missing any wonderful scene.


    Of course, more attention is still on the Banshee.


    His current cultivation is the demon emperor.


    Therefore, he felt that he must be familiar with the way the demon clan fought. And now, the demon emperor who fights with Xu kuangge is his best teacher.


    When Xu crazy song and demon emperor collide together, both sides fly out again.


    It''s just that Xu Bingge stands up much faster.


    He was still holding the black iron sword in his hand, with blood in his palm, falling down the blade.


    The hair has been a little messy, but the killing in the eyes is not reduced.


    "Damn it, you damn it!" Xu crazy song roared, once again toward the demon emperor killed in the past.


    The long sword in his hand scattered the sword Qi, leaving a gully on the ground.


    The blade fell down and crossed the demon''s body, but Xu kuangge didn''t show his victory, instead, he frowned. In a flash, the evil spirit that had been penetrated by the black iron sword dissipated¡° Fake? " He murmured, and felt the evil wind coming behind him. Subconsciously turned around, a sword fell, sword gas throughout the world. Under the feet of the land, shaking violently. In the holy mountain and ancient land, countless exotic animals, like the disaster of extinction, fled everywhere¡° I''m going to kill you, God dares not stay! " Xu kuangge sneered, holding a sword formula in his hand. The sword light converges and forms, and a sword soul blocks Xu kuangge£¨ First watch, next watch (3pm)

 Chapter 2006

    Looking at the soul of the sword, Hong feisheng was shocked.


    The demon''s body appeared again, but it retreated several steps.


    He looked at Xu crazy song''s eyes filled with surprise.


    "Sword soul? Do you have a sword soul? "


    Xu kuangge didn''t speak.


    His eyes turned red.


    There was a sense of desperation in his eyes.


    It seems that the next second will be in the hands of the sword into the body of the demon.


    Full of war, the fire of war is enough to burn the whole world.


    The demon''s eyes gradually converged back.


    He stared at Xu kuangge like a poisonous snake.


    He admitted that Xu crazy song''s strength is really strong.


    In fact, whether Xu kuangge or Xiao Yao, he knows what their identities are.


    He only knows that Xu kuangge is a new Immortal Emperor. As for Xiao Yao, his identity is more special. He used to be a Terran, but after he ascended, he went to the demons instead of the immortals. Now he should have the strength of the Immortal Emperor, but he is not the Immortal Emperor. He reveals all kinds of oddities.


    This also makes him choose to swallow his anger for the time being, and he can''t take the demon clan to find Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge to avenge his revenge in the secret place of the war court.


    But he doesn''t go to the other party for trouble, but the other party has already come to his trouble.


    At first, he thought that when the time comes, he would practice his hand on the demons and completely destroy the fairies. At that time, he would come up with some random strategies. Anyway, the demons are stupid people who don''t like to use their brains. It''s very easy to mobilize their emotions. When the fairies and the demons are defeated, they will turn around and want to deal with the demons. At that time, their demon clan stands at the top of the world, and it''s not easy to deal with a Xiao Yao Jiaxu crazy song?


    What he didn''t expect is that fate is so wonderful.


    Although he did not find Xiao Yao Xu crazy song trouble, but the other party came to him first.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xu kuangge was so powerful.


    At first, he felt that he was just a new Immortal Emperor. Even if he had extraordinary strength, he couldn''t be any better. But now he realized that he was wrong, and that he was very wrong. He was limited by Xu kuangge in the war court before, which was definitely not the reason for his imperfect consciousness at that time.


    But the strength of the other side is really strong!


    In the face of Xu kuangge''s stormy attack, what he can do is fight and retreat, and he wants to find an opportunity to leave.


    Wucai Shenfeng comes back to xukuangge.


    You''re shining.


    It seems enough to illuminate the whole holy mountain.


    "Get out of the way! I don''t have time to deal with you now! " Xu crazy song suddenly angry eyes round stare at colorful God Phoenix scolded a.


    Suddenly, the colorful Shenfeng''s body trembled, and then flew down.


    Hong feisheng almost peed when he saw this scene.


    Oh, wocao, this colorful Phoenix, can you really understand what Xu kuangge says?


    Seeing that wucai Shenfeng''s fighting spirit is being deprived by Xu kuangge, the demon is angry and annoyed.


    You''re still not my baby?


    Damn it, they scared you to pee with a word?


    "Kill him for me!" The demon roared.


    His body suddenly grew numerous hairs, just like Tarzan, and his momentum rose again.


    He was really worried.


    If wucai Shenfeng is really scared by Xu kuangge and doesn''t dare to fight, it will be very difficult to fight against Xu kuangge with his current strength.


    So, he can''t do without the help of wucai Shenfeng!


    Five color God Phoenix twisted his head, looked at the embarrassed demon, it seems that there is no way, can only continue to rush toward Xu crazy song.


    But the closer to Xu kuangge, the slower his speed.


    It''s even teetering.


    Like carrying a Mount Tai in the flight in general.


    Hong feisheng is very happy.


    But with a smile, I feel that I can''t laugh any more.


    The thought that he was a demon emperor made him feel sick.


    From his point of view, the way of demon fighting is too single, that is to constantly improve their own strength and speed, as well as the physical strength, the use of Demon power in the body is not very clever.


    Otherwise, with the cultivation of that embarrassed demon, Xu crazy song would not be so embarrassed.


    In fact, it''s not only the demon clan, but also the demon clan.


    Xiao Yao became the master of the demons because he taught them some simple skills.


    It''s just that it''s useless to be a master in the world.


    It''s OK to deal with the demons, but the demons don''t care.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao doesn''t care much about this world teacher. Anyway, it''s just a false name. However, it has played a certain role in keeping Xiao Yao, and now there''s no need to care too much.


    Hong feisheng felt his chin and looked at the Banshee. He always felt that if he had the same fighting strength as the Banshee in the future, he would be a drag.


    It shouldn''t be like this


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    All of a sudden, images appeared in his mind.


    When I was practicing in Qingcheng Mountain.


    Then there was a smile on his face.


    "A bunch of idiots." He sighed softly.


    The demon turned around and subconsciously looked at Hong feisheng.


    Although Hong feisheng spoke in a very low voice, he had an intuition that what Hong feisheng said just now was meant to be heard by him.


    Xu crazy song is also a little puzzled.


    a group?


    It should have nothing to do with yourself


    Anyway, he doesn''t feel like a fool.


    Unless Hong feisheng suddenly shouts to him: you are all fools! In fact, Laozi is a demon!


    This brain hole is too big.


    I think it''s bullshit.


    "What did you say?" Embarrassed demon looking at Hong feisheng, cold voice asks a way.


    Hong feisheng stood up and looked at the Banshee. His face was full of sarcasm: "I said, you demons are a group of idiots."


    Hearing this, Xu kuangge was also relieved.


    Well


    There is no blackening!


    Embarrassed demon is really by Hong feisheng this words gas is not light.


    He was bullied by Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge before, but now he is chased by Xu kuangge again, and he can accept it.


    But you, the thing that I slapped and flew out, what forced you to sneer at me?


    Do you really think I''m a bully?


    "You demon clans are guarding a treasure house, but they don''t know how to develop it. Your way of fighting is to fight with the enemy completely depending on the beast in your body? Do you want to kill the fairies? Want to dominate the world? " Said finally, Hong feisheng already is sneer repeatedly, "you also match?"


    What is Zhaxin? It''s called pricking the heart.


    In this case, if it is said from the mouth of Xu crazy song, maybe the demon will feel indifferent and think that the other party is disturbing his mood.


    But Hong feisheng said he couldn''t bear it.


    He can''t understand that Hong feisheng''s strength is not as good as his own, and now he is also the demon emperor Xiuwei. If he says this, isn''t he really scolding himself?


    "Damn you!" The teeth of the demon cackled.


    Hong feisheng made a leap.


    "Let me see if you can kill me!"


    Hong feisheng''s speed has reached an extreme.


    Even Xu crazy songs are hard to catch.


    He was surprised and ecstatic.


    It seems that when he was fighting with the banshee, Hong feisheng was watching the battle nearby. He really benefited a lot.


    Although he did not dare to say that Hong feisheng could now fully mobilize the Demon power in his body, his own strength also took another big step forward.


    When Hong feisheng clapped his hand, a red light burst out in his body, and then condensed into a flame. He could feel the burning heat even if he was a long distance away from Xu kuangge.


    Embarrassed demon is also face big change, quickly want to use their own strength to put out the fire, but was hongfeisheng lengsen looked at.


    "This move is called demon fire soaring to the sky!"


    Although did not swallow up the demon, but the demon just grew out of the long hair were all burned.


    There is also a pungent smell of burning in the air.


    It''s weird.


    Immediately, Hong feisheng''s body suddenly disappeared, and a strong wind swept by.


    When the wind wrapped the demon''s body, the demon''s spirit seemed to be in a trance, his eyes became a little confused, and his body was tottering.


    "This move is the evil wind burst out!" A roar, like thunder roar, let the demon beat a spirit, but at this time Hong feisheng''s body has appeared in front of him, at the same time, a punch will be thrown out of the demon.


    "It''s called overwhelming!"


    Now Hong feisheng is just like a teacher who teaches primary school students.


    Every move in one form, will give a detailed explanation.


    Xu Bingge had a headache.


    He thought Hong feisheng was too inflated.


    Although this is the way to fight against the banshee, if the Banshee really left the holy mountain and ancient land alive this time, the whole Banshee clan would benefit a lot from Hong feisheng.


    At first, Xu kuangge didn''t understand, but gradually, he thought of some.


    Hong feisheng is not a brainless person.


    There must be his reason why he did it.


    The more you see, the more sure Xu kuangge is of his mind.


    The more Hong feisheng says, the more stable his own breath will be.


    "Good boy, that''s enough." Xu kuangge suddenly realized and laughed. In fact, although Hong feisheng has had an epiphany, he is still not sure. Now the way to do this is to set aside layers of clouds and fog, strengthen your heart, light a lamp in the dark, and tell yourself that this road is right! Under the attack of Hong feisheng, the demon is more and more depressed. His spirit gradually began to decline, but Hong feisheng was not willing to stop. Jump, the body into countless shadows¡° It''s called "evil spirit destroys the city!" After roaring, Hong feisheng''s body, like a roller, rushes towards the embarrassed demon. In a flash, the eyes of the demon suddenly flashed a strange light. Suddenly, Xu Bingge''s heart is not good¡° Be careful He yelled, and the black iron sword flew out of his hand. The demon opens his mouth, and a huge suction pulls Hong feisheng''s body. Then, the demon suddenly spits out a byte, obscure, but Hong feisheng''s face changes¡° Bang, a ray of thunder hit Hong feisheng. At the same time, xukuang singer Zhongxuan Tiejian has arrived in front of the demon¡° With a click, one arm of the demon was cut off. The demon still stands there, wild and uninhibited¡° You want to kill me? " The Banshee laughed, and the blood of the broken arm was bloody£¨ The second watch is coming, and the third watch is about six o''clock.)

 Chapter 2007

    Xu crazy song looked at the demon, already want to directly twist the other side''s head off when the ball kicked.


    It''s said that the banshee is crafty, and he has seen it today.


    Although after Hong feisheng''s Epiphany, the way of fighting becomes flexible and changeable, and he can mobilize the Demon power in his body, the strength cultivation of the demon is here. Even if he feels that Hong feisheng is intractable, he can''t be beaten.


    This is all about deliberately showing weakness to the enemy, and then looking for opportunities to give them a heavy blow.


    Although the sword before Xu crazy song interrupted the rhythm of the demon, it still hurt Hong feisheng.


    Just when Xu kuangge plans to jump up and kill the demon, he hears a weak voice behind him.


    "Let me..."


    Xu crazy song turned his face, looking at the pale Hong feisheng, his brow slightly wrinkled.


    Before, he said that the Banshee was the end of the crossbow, but in fact, from the present point of view, it seems that Hong feisheng is more miserable than the Banshee.


    Let him come?


    This is not to give each other a head?


    To be honest, in the face of Hong feisheng''s proposal, Xu kuangge really doesn''t understand and is not ready to agree.


    "Brother Xu, he is at a dead end. The previous attack is to urge the demon emperor''s life essence and blood. Moreover, it takes a long time to urge him once." Hong feisheng stood up slowly. His feet were still a little flimsy. He staggered a few steps and fell down.


    Xu kuangge felt speechless.


    You don''t have to say whether he is at a dead end. I can see that.


    But I venture to ask, how can you feel superior compared with him? What kind of confidence!


    You''re not as good as him, are you?


    "Let me do it." Xu kuangge said helplessly, "if I take you out, I have to take you back. Otherwise, if Xiao Yao asks me, how can I answer? Moreover, if you really have any weaknesses, not only I will blame myself, but even Xiao Yao and Xiao Niannian will blame themselves forever. "


    After all, this time they came out to help Xiao Niannian find treasure, so it''s no exaggeration to say so.


    After a battle between heaven and man, Hong feisheng clenched his fist and looked as firm as a rock.


    "Brother Xu, I can." He said seriously.


    Every word is very hard to bite.


    Xu crazy song looked at him, looked at him for a long time, but finally nodded.


    "Good." He stepped back a few steps.


    But the demon burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, Xu crazy song, are you going to let this boy die?"


    Xu kuangge glanced at him with indifferent eyes, just like looking at a dead dog.


    He''s ready.


    If Hong feisheng really can''t carry it, he will definitely do it.


    He won''t let the demon leave alive, let alone let Hong feisheng die here.


    If Hong feisheng really died here, he would have no way to explain to Xiao Yao, let alone to himself.


    Hong feisheng walked towards each other step by step.


    The demon is still laughing wildly.


    He looked at Hong feisheng with banter in his eyes.


    It''s like looking at a clown.


    "You really want to die. With your strength, you want to kill me?" The demon said with a smile, "it''s really the biggest thing in the world. The cultivation of the demon emperor is really outrageous on you. Waste is always waste, and mud can''t support you on the wall!"


    Hong feisheng didn''t respond, but Xu kuangge was furious.


    From the beginning to the end, Hong feisheng''s attitude was very firm. He just wanted to prove himself.


    When Hong feisheng chooses to take another road, he must prove that he has taken the right road.


    Just like the original hundred schools of thought contend, they all want to prove that their choice is right. Only in this way can they plant a seed in their heart and wait for this seed to become a towering tree.


    Otherwise, if you even doubt yourself, you have to think about whether your position is a bit crooked.


    It will be very tired.


    But who didn''t kill out of thousands of troops?


    Whose road is not made of blood?


    There is the blood of the enemy, but there is also the blood of our own.


    This is also the difference between Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao is fighting for a stable life. Xu kuangge is fighting for a truth. Hong feisheng is also fighting for an understanding!


    The demon is still laughing at Hong feisheng.


    "If I were you, I would hide behind Xu kuangge and let him kill me for you. Otherwise, you would die miserably. It''s not easy to have the cultivation of the demon emperor. Why waste it?"


    "Actually, it''s easy." Hong feisheng looked at the embarrassed demon and said seriously, "I''m a demon emperor. I''ll have a sleep."


    "..." the demon blinked.


    Looking at Hong feisheng''s serious face, it seems that he is not joking.


    If it''s really not a joke, then the Banshee has to start to doubt life.


    In fact, although it''s not a short time for the demon to return to the demon world, he doesn''t know anything about Hong feisheng.


    After all, the resentment between Hong feisheng and the dark wing demon emperor was originally that the demon world lost face. Even for the demon world, it was a shame.


    Even if they are absent-minded, it is impossible for them to tell such a shameful thing to the demon who came back from the dead!


    "If there''s anything else you want to say, just finish it." Hong feisheng said seriously.


    The demon looked at him in doubt.


    "When you say so much, you just want to strike me and shake my heart, but it''s useless. The more you say so, the more I feel that I''m on the right road, otherwise you won''t be so anxious." Hong feisheng laughs and looks like a child who has been praised by the teacher. "So if you have anything else to say, you can continue to say it. The more you say it, the more it means that you have nothing to do with me. If you really have the ability to kill me, how can you say so much to me? Isn''t it a waste of time? Don''t you want to take advantage of it to kill me directly, so that Xu crazy song can''t react? You really want to, don''t you? It''s just that you can''t do it. "


    The face of embarrassed demon is more and more ugly.


    He had a deep sense of powerlessness.


    It is said that the demon clan is crafty and changeable, and he is the symbol of wisdom in the demon clan.


    But now, standing in front of Hong feisheng, he has a feeling that he is completely seen through.


    Is the demon race smart or the Terran smart?


    This is a problem, but he has no chance to continue to study.


    Hong feisheng suddenly pounced on the demon.


    Before that period of time, Hong feisheng was resting, and the Banshee was also resting.


    Hong feisheng can think of these, but he doesn''t care at all.


    Because he thinks that the longer he delays, the better it will be for him.


    The pupil suddenly contracted.


    He gave a roar, which sounded strange and sharp.


    The whole holy mountain and ancient land also fell into the swing again.


    Hong feisheng is fearless, just like a fierce tiger coming down the mountain. With great strength, he has already come to the demon. At the same time, he blows a fist. The style of the fist is so changeable that he can''t control it.


    When the fist collided with the demon, Hong feisheng''s move suddenly changed. He stretched out his hand and made a false grasp, which was like holding the throat of heaven.


    The demon wants to escape from Hong feisheng''s killing circle.


    "Want to run? It''s too late In this hazy environment, Hong feisheng''s eyes radiate a strange purple light, which is particularly conspicuous.


    Where you look is the place to kill!


    The demon suddenly opened his mouth, and his throat became a strange state, as if it had been condensed into a twist.


    Then the sharp voice came out again. Compared with before, this time the sharp voice was more murderous and turned into a killing move.


    Even if it was Xu Bingge, he quickly held his six orifices and took a step back.


    Hong feisheng did not retreat but advanced. He also opened his mouth and read the Qingcheng Mountain Sutra.


    "Wherever I go, ghosts and monsters, run away at the sound of it!" When the last sentence came down, Hong feisheng''s hand was deeply immersed in his physical strength, as if he had grasped the vein of the soil, and suddenly lifted it, and a gully immediately appeared at his feet.


    He held out his hand, took the other person''s body and threw it in.


    Then, Hong feisheng quickly waved his fist again, and a rainbow burst out from the front of the fist and smashed at the demon.


    The Banshee blocked the blow and was about to climb up.


    "Get down here!" Hong feisheng''s body leaped high, tossed like a bird, and finally fell in the sky. At the same time, a force in the void poured down from the top to the bottom, smashing the demon who had just jumped to half.


    If the hammer falls the nail.


    A blood line appeared in the demon''s body, and each blood line was churning out the smelly blood.


    He held back the pain and kept pounding up.


    "Give it to me!" Hong feisheng''s thunder was so fierce that he fell down again. Another force fell down and smashed the demon down.


    How many times does the demon climb? How many times does Hong feisheng have to step on the other side.


    Xu crazy song looked at this scene, heart a burst of consternation.


    He did not expect that Hong feisheng could transfer the Demon power in his body so freely.


    Even those old demon emperors are not as good as Hong feisheng at this point.


    Therefore, Xu kuangge thinks that it''s not too much for Hong feisheng to laugh at those demons who are all fools who guard the treasure but don''t know how to dig.


    Every word is true! The banshee is bleeding, and Hong feisheng is also having a hard time. He madly mobilized the Demon power in his body, which had reached the point where he couldn''t bear it. Even Xu kuangge doesn''t know how long he can last. Hong feisheng uses both hands and feet to kill the demon who has fallen into the deep ditch. The speed of the demon''s upward jump is slow and slow. There are more and more wounds on the body. If you want to be in a mess, you will be in a mess. Um... The word "embarrassed" is quite appropriate at this time. Until the end, the demon stopped completely. Hong feisheng didn''t stop, and he hit several punches one after another¡° It''s said that cunning demons are cunning in nature. What if they feign death? " He gasped very seriously. With the last punch, he fell from the sky£¨ The third watch is coming! It''s a little late, and then there''s the fourth watch!)

 Chapter 2008

    When Hong feisheng woke up, he had already returned to Xianjie Rouge valley.


    Open your eyes, see is the pear with rain Xiao Niannian.


    "Uncle Hong, are you awake?" Seeing Hong feisheng open his eyes, Xiao Niannian quickly wiped away his tears and showed a bright and pure smile on his face.


    Seeing such a smile, Hong feisheng immediately felt no pain on his body.


    Now he can finally feel Xiao Yao''s happiness every day.


    If I have such a girl like a porcelain doll, let alone the Immortal Emperor, the demon emperor, even the way of heaven, I have to go out and work hard!


    "Niannian, what are you suffering from?" Although Xiao Niannian still had a smile on his face at this time, it was really a pear blossom with rain, and tears were still hanging on his eyelashes. It looked like I was still in pity.


    Originally, Xiao Niannian''s mood was a little more restrained, but after hearing Hong feisheng''s question, he couldn''t control himself any more. He immediately turned his mouth down and said, "Uncle Hong got hurt just to help me find a gift..."


    In a flash, Hong feisheng even wanted to strangle himself, the culprit who made Xiao Niannian cry.


    It''s an unforgivable crime. It''s a heinous crime. It''s a heinous crime. It deserves to die. It''s a very serious crime


    "Niannian, it''s none of your business..." Hong feisheng raised his arm to help Xiao Niannian wipe the tears on his face, but when he wanted to raise his arm, he felt that his whole body hurt like a needle, and his face was twisted.


    "Uncle Hong, you should lie down quickly. My father said that you are seriously injured this time. You need to have a good rest for a while." Xiao Niannian said quickly.


    Hong feisheng looked around and asked, "where''s your father?"


    "My father is refining pills!" Xiao Niannian said to Hong feisheng, "Dad said that your injury is too serious this time. If you want to recover slowly, it will take a long time, so he has to refine some pills for you, so that you can recover completely in the fastest time."


    Hong feisheng suddenly realized.


    At this time, Xi Yao Xiandi and Xu kuangge came in together.


    "Not dead yet?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor looked at Hong feisheng and said.


    What is disgust?


    That''s disgusting.


    It''s like if you''re not annoying, you''ll feel uncomfortable all over.


    Although Hong feisheng and Xiyao Xiandi didn''t know each other for a long time, he was really used to the way they talked.


    Just ignore her.


    "I really don''t know what to say about you. Even if you go to the holy mountain and ancient land, you should fight with the demon emperor. Do you know that the demon emperor who died in your hands is the one who escaped from the secret of the battle court, and also the most powerful demon Emperor in the demon world?" Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Hong feisheng blinked and said with a sneer, "then shouldn''t you thank us?"


    "Why thank you?" The emperor of Xiyao was stunned.


    "Isn''t the demon world your big trouble?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "Isn''t the demon world your enemy?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor said coldly, "don''t pick yourself so clearly. Don''t you know that the demon world wants to kill you¡°


    Hong feisheng sighed again.


    If there is really no way to communicate with Xiyao Xiandi!


    "Master, don''t say uncle Hong!" Xiao Niannian said.


    Xiyao Xiandi looked at her, but he didn''t say a word.


    Xu kuangge went to Hong feisheng and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Does it feel like flying? The demon was killed by you. Ha ha, if it''s spread to the demon world, I don''t know what the expression on the demon emperor''s face is like. "


    After listening to Xu kuangge''s words, Hong feisheng said with a bitter smile, "if you didn''t hurt him first and force him to the end, where would I have a chance to kill him?"


    "Ha ha, those are unimportant, but the final result is that the demon died in your hand, which is enough." Xu kuangge sat down and said.


    Xiyao Xiandi looked at them both and didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way, has emperor Dongru come back?" Hong feisheng asked.


    "I''m back." Xu kuangge said, "he talked with the dragon people very smoothly, but as for what they talked about, we don''t know, unless we ask the Dragon God."


    "Can''t you ask the Immortal Emperor of Dongru?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xu kuangge shook his head: "I always feel that these immortal emperors are not good things. Even if the Immortal Emperor of Dongru told me, I don''t believe it."


    Standing on the side of the West Yao Xiandi want to curse.


    When you say this, can you avoid me a little bit?


    Even if it''s not forbidden, I''ll feel a little more comfortable chatting while I''m away?


    She rolled her eyes and turned to one side, too lazy to talk to them.


    At this time, footsteps came.


    Wearing a white shirt, Xiao Yao came in, looking a little haggard.


    "Awake?" Xiao Yao raised his eyelids.


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    Xiao Yao goes up to Hong feisheng and puts a pill in his mouth.


    "Take it quickly. I''ve practiced this pill for quite a long time." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng will not be polite to Xiao Yao.


    Anyway, Xiao Yao can make pills. No matter what pills are, they may be very precious to others, but in Xiao Yao''s opinion, it''s just a matter of time. As long as he is given enough time, what pills can''t be made?


    When the pill was put into his mouth, Hong feisheng felt a fire burning in his body.


    "Don''t resist, refine it slowly." Xiao Yao said.


    Hong feisheng nodded heavily, immediately closed his eyes and began to run the Demon power in his body.


    Xiao Yao and others stood quietly and waited.


    After Hong feisheng ate the pills made by Xiao Yao, the expression on his face kept changing.


    Sometimes it looks ferocious and painful, and sometimes it seems particularly comfortable. It is really walking on the edge of pain and happiness.


    After a while, Xiao Yao stood up and went out with Xiao Nian.


    "The demon world has become a mess now, but it will also speed up the alliance between the demon world and the demon world to fight against my fairyland." Xi Yao Immortal Emperor turned to look at Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Even if Xiyao Xiandi didn''t say it, he could imagine it.


    Although this time, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge killed the demon, it was just a coincidence.


    But this is a dangerous signal to the demon world.


    They had to start to doubt whether Xiao Yao had planned to start and gradually eradicate them all.


    Suddenly, there is no demon emperor, which is a fatal blow to the demon world.


    The appearance of the black crane makes the spirit of the demon world great. Even those demons feel that they have found their way.


    And the banshee is also very important to the demon world.


    Originally, the appearance of the demon makes the demon world feel that it doesn''t take long to stand on the top of the outside world.


    Moreover, when they arrived at the demon world, they understood the current situation and put forward a lot of suggestions. Each of them could determine the war situation. Although it was a bit troublesome to implement, they believed that as long as the demon was in the demon world, these problems would not be problems.


    But now the demon was killed suddenly.


    This is equivalent to a stick hit in the seven inch demon world, so that their vitality.


    This is a blood feud.


    However, Xiao Yao does not care about these.


    Anyway, even if there''s no such thing as Hong feisheng''s death, he doesn''t intend to make the demon world better.


    "The dragon people have already talked about it, haven''t they?" Xiao Yao said, "our combined combat effectiveness should not be worse than them, right?"


    Xi Yao Xian Di nodded and said, "as for how to make a battle plan, we still have to think about it slowly."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he frowned, his eyes twinkled and said with a sneer, "do you want to hold our trumps and reach a consensus with the demon world? Is that what you want most? "


    Xiyao Xiandi didn''t speak, and there was no complicated expression on his face.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know whether he was right or wrong.


    Then, Xiyao Xiandi said slowly: "if it was in the past, of course, we would eradicate the demons and demons, but now, if we really fight, it is also a huge war of attrition for our fairyland, so in a short time, we can not do it without doing it."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "what are you still afraid of?"


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?"


    Xiao Yao shakes his head, explores and asks: "are you afraid of us fishing in troubled waters?"


    Xiyao fairy emperor shook his head: "since we are on the same boat, we will not be afraid of this problem. But, fairyland, demon world, do you still forget a strength?"


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and suddenly realized.


    "Buddha world?" It''s really a force that people can easily ignore.


    Xiao Yao has been in Tianwaitian for a long time.


    However, during this period, he did not have any contact with the Buddhists and did not know what they wanted to do.


    It seems that, all along, the Buddhist world has been isolated from the world.


    That''s why Xiao won''t take them into consideration.


    But looking at the attitude of Xiyao Xiandi, it seems that the Xians are also quite afraid of the influence of Buddhism.


    It has to be said that there is some truth in fairyland''s consideration.


    The power of the Buddha kingdom can not be underestimated. If there is a real fight, I''m afraid Xiao Yao will not be able to take advantage of it in the end. The biggest advantage is the Buddha kingdom.


    Now Xiao Yao and fairyland join hands and dare not say that they can crush the demon world. Once they fall into a stalemate, the situation will become more and more troublesome¡° There is another news that you may not know. The black crane God went to the Buddha kingdom before. As for what they talked about, we don''t know Xiyao Xiandi said. Xiao Yao''s pupils contracted suddenly. Originally, this is the key point¡° Why don''t you go to the Buddhist world and ask? " Xiao Yao asked. Xiyao Xiandi looks at Xiao Yao like a fool¡° If the Buddha told you that they didn''t have a good conversation with the black crane, would you believe it? " No matter what the facts are, we can''t believe them Simple words, but also to the point£¨ The fourth watch is coming! Go to bed early after watching.)

 Chapter 2009

    No matter what the West Yao Immortal Emperor said, it was her own meaning or the East Confucian Immortal Emperor''s meaning, Xiao Yao felt that it was not unreasonable.


    If he was a member of the fairy family, he might think the same.


    Looking back, the black crane devil really took a good step to seize the opportunity.


    No matter what the conversation between him and the Buddhist world is like, the immortal world has no way to ask the Buddhist world, because no matter what answers the Buddhist world gives them, they have no way to choose to believe that there are still some taboos. This is also the most brilliant place of the demons, and it can be regarded as a way to seize the opportunity.


    After Xiyao Xiandi''s words, Xiao Yao thought for a long time, but there were some doubts in his heart. He asked: "even if they really went to the Buddhist world, I don''t think the Buddhist world would agree to join them? All the time, isn''t the state of Buddhism always like this? "


    Xiao Yao is definitely not the only one with such an idea.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor gave him a cold look, with some sarcasm in his eyes, and said, "do you really think so?"


    Xiao Yao nods helplessly.


    Although Xi Yao Xiandi stares at him with such scornful eyes, Xiao Yao still doesn''t change his original idea. Moreover, this time is the discussion stage, so it''s not inappropriate for him to say what he thinks in his mind.


    What he didn''t understand was that if he really said something wrong, the other party would directly expose it. He had to stand on the commanding height of intelligence quotient and say in such a scornful tone: you stupid mortals!


    To do what?


    Does idle egg hurt?


    Fortunately, Xiyao Xiandi is an Immortal Emperor. Otherwise, she will not live to be 20 years old. She will be killed sooner or later. Growing up safely shows that she grew up in a simple and honest environment. Village bullies are kind and charitable.


    If not, the grass on the tombs of Xi Yao Xian emperor is estimated to be ten thousand feet high.


    So sometimes, Xiao Yao can''t understand. Is Xi Yao Immortal Emperor really born to be immortal emperor? Otherwise, how could she live up to now with such a disposition?


    It''s hard to understand!


    "In a word, the Buddhist world can''t be ignored, and they''re not as independent as you seem." Xiyao Xiandi said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Looking at the serious look on the face of Xi Yao Xiandi, he also recorded the other party''s words in his heart.


    In fact, it''s the same when you think about it.


    At the beginning, when the human race was in decline, although the Buddhist world didn''t make a positive move from the beginning to the end, they were not completely in a spectator posture, and they were always in a state of adding fuel to the flames.


    In that situation, Xiao Yao has no way to directly evaluate whether the other party is right or wrong, but there is no doubt that it is more or less unkind for the other party to do so.


    "In fact, I don''t mean that you have to be at odds with the Buddha world..."


    Before Xiyao Xiandi''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "In fact, I don''t care whether they are standing there or not. If they want to be tied to the demon world, it''s our enemy. If they don''t, they still want to stay out of it, and I won''t take care of them." Speaking of this, Xiao Yao suddenly became interested and asked, "I''m quite curious. What about the strength of the Buddhist world?"


    After hearing this question, Xiyao Xiandi didn''t answer it immediately. Instead, he frowned, thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I can''t answer you this question."


    "Well?" Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    "The Buddhist world has always been mysterious and not involved in all kinds of disputes, but their strength is also very strong. No matter who they are, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are not willing to have conflicts with them. If it is the peak time of our immortals." Speaking of this, she looked deeply at Xiao Yao. It seemed to her that when they didn''t come to heaven, Xiao Yao was at the peak of the fairyland. But now, the fairyland has fallen down one after another. They have direct or indirect relations with Xiao Yao and others.


    "If we were at the peak of the Xians, the Buddhist world might avoid its edge, but now, I''m afraid we are not the opponents of the Buddhist world." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao sniffed when he heard this, thinking that he could pull it down. If we don''t help, you are not rivals in the demon world.


    But don''t say that now.


    After all, there were two immortal emperors who died in their hands. Now it''s like doing something.


    "If you can''t deal with Buddhism, you can''t deal with them." Xiyao Xiandi said helplessly, "although we seldom have any conflicts with the Buddhist world, it is undeniable that they are very difficult to deal with."


    The implication is that, no matter what, if there is no contradiction with the Buddhist world, we should try our best to avoid it and choose to swallow our anger. After all, the intervention of the Buddhist world at this time can certainly influence the war situation, and they do not require the Buddhist world to stand up and help them. As long as the opposite side remains neutral, the situation is favorable to them.


    When Xiao Yao and Xi Yao Xiandi talked, they were all silent and looked in the same direction.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, dressed in a Confucian shirt, walked slowly towards them.


    When he came to him, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru poked his head and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Talk about the Buddha world." How did you talk with the dragon people


    After that, she regretted it.


    After all, Xiao Yao is still here.


    Although they and Xiao Yao have started to form an alliance and cooperate now, they are not their own people in the final analysis. The ugly point is that they are not of our own race, and their hearts will be different.


    In front of Xiao Yao''s face, Xi Yao Xiandi didn''t even want Dong Ru Xiandi to tell the truth.


    Xiao Yao saw a look of remorse on the face of Xi Yao Xiandi, and then gave a cold hum.


    How can you easily express your happiness, anger, sadness and happiness on your face when you have become immortal emperor? I really don''t know whether to say she is stupid or simple.


    Of course, Xiao Yao must feel that the other party is stupid.


    And it''s too stupid to want it.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru gave a smile. He didn''t know whether he didn''t see the look of the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao, or he decided to do whatever he wanted. He said, "I had a good talk with the Dragon God. When the other party knew that I had reached a consensus with Xiao Yao, the attitude of the Dragon God to me also changed a lot. Finally, I promised him something, that is, in some overall situation, We have to listen to Xiao Yao. "


    "How is that possible?" Hearing this, Xiyao Xiandi couldn''t sit still. "What if this guy drives us into the river?"


    Xiao Yao was speechless at that time.


    Even if you really think so in your heart, don''t say right now?


    In front of me? When I''m not breathing?


    However, Xiao Yao believed what the Immortal Emperor Dongru had just said.


    Such a proposal is really like the Dragon God''s.


    In the final analysis, even if Qinglong is willing to cooperate and form an alliance with Xianzu, it depends on Xiao Yao''s face.


    Qinglong is willing to believe Xiao Yao, but there is always a gap between him and fairyland.


    Most importantly, Qinglong didn''t want to live in peace with the fairies.


    In Qinglong''s opinion, the fairies and demons are despicable.


    At the beginning, they were trampled under the feet of the Terran. Now Xiao Yao appears and should continue to trample them under the feet.


    In the matter of recasting the glory of the human race, Qinglong is definitely more attentive than Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was ashamed to say that.


    After all, these are the things he should do. Qinglong just plays a helping role, not taking the lead.


    In contrast, Xiao Yao is just like a salted fish.


    "In addition, I also promised the dragon, when we destroy the demons, we will let out the Hongmeng tree and give it to the dragon." Said the emperor.


    Xiyao Xiandi was speechless at that time.


    She felt that emperor Dongru must be crazy. How can you agree to all these conditions?


    Xiao Yao was also a little surprised.


    If we say the first condition, the emperor Dongru was forced to agree to it. After all, although Xiao Yaohong was a great master like Xu kuangge, the overall strength of the dragon family was the backbone of their fight against the demon world, which was indispensable. But the latter condition has been agreed. Now it seems that the emperor Dongru Xiandi has completely lost his initiative in this matter. He really has some doubts.


    However, Xiao Yao soon understood the reason.


    The reason why the Dragon God put forward such a request is that Xiao Yao still has some contact in the demon world.


    He was no stranger to the demon world.


    When those demons are dead, Xiao Yao wants to incorporate the remaining power of the demon world, which is not so difficult.


    Let''s not talk about the strength first, just the identity of a demon master is enough for Xiao Yao to command the heroes.


    Therefore, it is the most important thing to bring down Hongmeng.


    To be honest, if Qinglong had not done so, Xiao Yao would not have thought of it.


    In other words, he always compared salted fish.


    If one day, this salted fish turned over, it must not be for the rise, but for the sun on both sides.


    It''s like this on earth, and it''s like this on the other side of the sky. It''s just that if you want to be mud that can''t be supported on the wall, there are some idiots who don''t want to make him so comfortable, so you have to force him on the wall.


    Now that Qinglong has done what he should and shouldn''t do, Xiao Yao naturally has to grasp these opportunities and go downstream. Otherwise, he will be too unprofessional.


    "A Hongmeng tree is not so important to us, even if it is really in our hands, it will not play any role." The Immortal Emperor of the East Confucianism comforted the Immortal Emperor of the West Yao and said, "do you think that we fairies will go to Hongmeng tree to live?"


    The emperor sighed and said, "do you really not understand or do you not understand?"


    She wanted to express her concerns, but she held back. Can''t you really ignore Xiao Yao all the time? Xiao Yao looked at them and said with a smile, "Hong feisheng should also refine the pills at this time. I''ll go and have a look first." It also gives them a space to communicate. Even if Xiao Yao doesn''t give this space, the other party can still find it. After Xiao Yao left, Xi Yao Xiandi didn''t hesitate at all. He quickly said, "Dongru Xiandi, you are really confused! If we really give up hongmengshu, after Xiao Yao integrates the remaining forces of the demons, it will pose a great threat to us! " "I don''t think Xiao Yao will do that," he said¡° Maybe not now, but in the future? Surely he won''t? " Xiyao Xiandi said feebly. The Immortal Emperor of the East Confucianism gave a smile and looked at the Immortal Emperor of the West Yao. His eyes were still so confident: "if that''s true, then we don''t want to leave the remaining power to the demons?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor was stunned and felt that the East Confucian Immortal Emperor''s words were meaningful.

 Chapter 2010

    Xiao Yao didn''t know and didn''t care about what was said between the West Yao Immortal Emperor and the East Ru Immortal Emperor.


    The fact is that he can''t trust the fairies completely, and he doesn''t want them to trust him.


    Just like the demon clan, even if they feel that the enemy has formed an alliance, neither the demon clan nor the demon clan can believe each other.


    It''s like this time.


    After knowing the news of the demon''s death, the demons were clapping their hands.


    That''s the truth.


    They can really stand together on some things, but it''s bullshit to say how close they are to each other.


    It seems that prevention is inevitable.


    This will not affect their cooperative relationship in the slightest. Anyway, we all know it in our hearts.


    At this point, on the throne.


    The black devil in a black robe laughed.


    "When the demon is dead, the demon clan is no more difficult for us." The black crane devil said that he was more happy. "I didn''t expect that he had been trapped in the secret place of the war court for so many years, and it was hard to get rid of the pain. But I didn''t expect that he had not been free for so long, and he was already dead. However, it''s not bad. Anyway, it''s better for us to die than to wander in the secret place of the war court."


    As long as he thought of the secret of the war court, his face would show a look of lingering fear.


    It''s totally out of control.


    For him, it is not so difficult to have no happiness or sorrow.


    But that time in the secret place of the war court was a nightmare for him.


    Finally, it''s hard to wake up now.


    In his view, this is heaven''s favor to himself.


    Such a good opportunity is in front of me. If I don''t know how to seize it, the black crane God really has to worry about whether he will be punished by heaven.


    "Well, flame demon, you go to the demon world now and bring the news to them." Said the black crane.


    The flame demon God raised his head and looked at each other, with a little doubt in his eyes. He asked: "Lord Black crane demon God, at this time, the demon world should have known for a long time?"


    After all, it was a demon emperor in the demon world who died.


    But now they all know that the demon world can''t have got the news.


    So in the eyes of the flame God, the arrangement of the black crane God is to take off his pants and fart.


    Of course, in this case, he can only think about it in his heart, and on the surface, he will not say it.


    The black crane God laughed, looked at the flame God and asked, "don''t I know what you said?"


    It''s cold sweat.


    In the face of this moody black crane demon God, whether he or Fu Tu demon god hand demon God, will feel pressure mountain.


    They never know what the black crane was thinking.


    It is said that women have a deep heart. They think that the idea of black crane is also unfathomable.


    The black crane demon God looked at the flame demon God and said with a smile: "in fact, the reason is very simple. The demon world knows it, and we tell him to let them know it. It''s two different things."


    The flame is still a little hard to understand.


    However, he always felt that the black crane God had been a little impatient.


    If I continue to ask, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause.


    So he made a very wise choice. He didn''t continue to study, but left.


    Anyway, this is not a big task, and there is no difficulty in implementation.


    After the flame demon left, the black crane demon still had a smile on his face.


    It seems that the death of the demon really made him feel good.


    If he could, he would like to jump directly to the table in front of him and dance "C Li C Li".


    After all, in his view, the only way to deal with the fairies with the demons is to seek skin with the tiger. Especially the banshee, he and Banshee are of the same era, and they were suppressed in the soul refining field together. After so many years, they both know the root and the bottom of each other.


    Now the demon family other demon emperor he can not care, but that embarrassed demon, really can not be underestimated.


    But now, the banshee is gone.


    Seriously, it''s hard for him to expect.


    All in all, this is a good thing, a good thing worth singing!


    Demon world.


    Baimu, Mengcheng, Zihong and the three demon emperors got together again.


    When they know that the black crane returns to the demons, it makes them sleep and eat uneasily.


    Fortunately, it didn''t last long.


    The demon also came back.


    For them, this is hope!


    Hope of demon clan!


    The power and cleverness of the Banshee are handed down from generation to generation in the whole demon world.


    What''s more, after so many years in the alchemy, the demon has improved a lot. As long as he recovers his vitality, Xiao Yao will sing wildly in the future, and the shame they bring to the demon family will be washed away.


    Similarly, after understanding the current situation, the Banshee burst out laughing.


    He felt that he was the patron of heaven.


    On this point, he and the black crane demon God keep the same idea.


    What''s more, he has a colorful Phoenix in his hand.


    As long as wucaishenfeng grows up, he and wucaishenfeng want to kill the black crane demon, which is no problem.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru.


    In his eyes, those are the existence that should be stepped into the dust.


    The whole demon clan is happy.


    Every demon clan feels that they see the hope of rising.


    Over the years, the demon clan has always been the bottom of the three clans.


    Anyone can step on it.


    On the one hand, it''s because they are notorious. Of course, they won''t admit it. They just think that the fairies and demons are jealous of their cleverness.


    Although their cleverness is defined as treachery.


    On the other hand, it is because their overall strength is much lower than that of the demons and fairies.


    Fortunately, the fairy family has no way to completely destroy the demon family. After all, there are still demons standing beside the demon family.


    Maybe it''s because the demons also know the truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. But all the time, the demons are not grateful to the demons, but have a sense of dependence.


    Of course, if you really give them a chance to stand in the rain and sing to death, maybe they don''t want to.


    Isn''t it good to be alive?


    The return of the demon, for the demon world, is providence.


    God''s will let the demon lead the demon family to stand on the peak and look down on the world.


    However, the fire of hope was extinguished as soon as it was lit.


    It was doused by Hong feisheng''s urine.


    What''s more, Hong feisheng was able to kill the demon because he got the cultivation of the dark wing demon emperor. It''s kind of funny.


    What does it mean to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?


    This is it.


    Originally, the Banshee had made various plans. In the final analysis, the central idea was to unite the demons to swallow up the fairies, and then turn around to kill the demons. Anyway, the demons had done nothing less before, and it was no big deal to do it again. On the contrary, they were familiar with it easily. However, it seems that the way of heaven does not intend to give them this opportunity.


    "Asshole, asshole!" White Shepherd demon emperor roared.


    Like a mad dog.


    Mengcheng demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor did not speak.


    The main reason is that what they want to scold has been scolded by Baimu demon emperor.


    Now, if you continue to scold me, I will just play the role of a repeater.


    "Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge, Hong feisheng, our demon clan will not kill you, swear not to be a demon!" White Shepherd demon emperor roared.


    Before Xiao Yao Xu crazy song came to the demon world, in fact, Baimu demon emperor has always been in a relatively peaceful state. His idea is to avoid the edge. He is not very willing to directly conflict with the other party, or he is worried about pushing the other party directly to the fairy family. But now they don''t need to worry about this, because Xiao Yao and the fairy family have already stood together.


    Secondly, at the beginning, Baimu demon emperor did not want to conflict with them, but also for the sake of the overall situation, but now, the hope of the rise of the demon clan has been destroyed by them.


    What else do they have to worry about?


    For Baimu demon emperor, fighting with Xiao Yao is barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes!


    When the flame demon God felt the demon world, he found that the three demon emperors were still roaring with a sneer.


    If Xiao Yao can be killed by a few words of abuse, they don''t need so much work.


    Isn''t it said that the demon clan is smart and terrible?


    Why does he now feel that all the demon emperors of the demon clan are representatives of brain damage?


    "What are you doing here?" Seeing the arrival of the flame demon, the White Shepherd demon emperor frowned.


    "Nothing. The black crane God asked me to come and tell you that the demon is dead."


    "..." the White Shepherd demon emperor''s face was gloomy.


    Damn it.


    I don''t know? Need you to come and talk?


    Is it a mender?


    "And then?" Asked the White Shepherd.


    The flame God shook his head and said, "he just asked me to tell you. Besides, he didn''t tell you anything else."


    With that, the flame God floated away.


    Just as she came lightly, she didn''t take away a monster.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor''s face became more and more ugly.


    He lost his mind, looked at the direction where the flame demon left, took a deep breath, and murmured, "is this a knock? This is to tell us that when the demon dies, our demon clan will have to listen to you in order to preserve itself? "


    He clenched his fist with a ferocious expression¡° impossible! I don''t agree! I don''t agree with the demon clan! " If Xiao Yao was here, he would feel that if at this time, the White Shepherd demon emperor roared: the demon will never be a slave! It''s going to be a little bit more imposing. After a few words, the White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly coughed again¡° Bai Mu, what should we do next? " Mengcheng demon emperor suddenly said. They can''t avoid this problem¡° First, cooperate with the demons, and then find the opportunity to take the initiative at the right time. " The White Shepherd demon emperor said heavily. Mengcheng demon emperor laughs. Love, you yelled before.

 Chapter 2011

    Roar to roar, the final result is to choose compromise.


    Although Mengcheng demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor all know that it is a forced choice to bow to the demon world now, they still feel extremely subdued.


    Naturally, they hate Xiao Yao more and more now.


    However, even if Xiao Yao knew, he would not agree.


    Anyway, more lice is not afraid of itching.


    It seems that without this thing, the demon clan will bow down to its subordinates.


    So, what should we do? We don''t need to do anything at all.


    Whatever they do.


    After eating the holy elixir refined by Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng''s recovery speed has also accelerated a lot. After all, as the demon emperor, his original self-healing ability is very strong, which is also the most proud of the demon family.


    With the help of Xiao Yao''s pills, it doesn''t take long to recover to the peak.


    As for the colorful Phoenix, it has now become Xiao Niannian''s mount.


    Interestingly, the colorful Phoenix was very difficult to tame and had a strong sense of self, but when it saw Xu kuangge, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. It didn''t dare to fan its wings, so it lay there and looked at Xu kuangge with a kind of fear.


    Xu Hongge squatted in front of the colorful Phoenix, with a warm smile on his face.


    However, in the eyes of wucaishenfeng, this kind of smile should be a typical one - strange millet from the next door.


    Forced by Xu Hongge''s y Wei, the poor colorful Phoenix can only shiver, and is willing to be Xiao Niannian''s pet.


    Xiao Niannian naturally likes this beautiful colorful Phoenix, and often flies around on it.


    "Don''t you worry that wucaishenfeng will hurt your daughter?" Xi Yao Xiandi stood beside Xiao Yao and asked, "you know, wucai Shenfeng''s strength is still very strong, otherwise he would not have fought with Xu kuangge Hong feisheng before.


    What is Xu kuangge''s cultivation now? But can also be colorful God Phoenix to drag.


    If wucai Shenfeng really wants to hurt Xiao Niannian, Xiao Niannian has almost no vitality.


    The Xi Yao Immortal Emperor was very nervous, and he felt that Xiao Yao''s heart was really big enough.


    Is this my father?


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao turned and looked at Xiyao Xiandi. His eyes were bright with confidence. He clenched his fist and said: "he dare not!"


    "Oh?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in fact, they are the most intelligent animals with high intelligence. They also know how to pursue good fortune and avoid evil. They know better than anyone. If Xiao Niannian really has something, I will kill him."


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor sneered, still full of disbelief: "is that it?"


    Xiao Yao embarrassed smile, said: "in addition, I also put a layer of prohibition on it, when it wants to be adverse to Xiao Niannian, as long as there is such an idea, it will immediately die."


    Xiyao Xiandi was surprised and relieved.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Yao is so comfortable. He has already been fully prepared.


    However, she is still very curious about the "Prohibition" that Xiao Yao said.


    Even she did not have such a means, which is completely implanted in the consciousness of colorful God Phoenix.


    When she wanted to ask, Xiao Yao had already spoken first.


    "If you want me to teach you how to lay a ban, you''d better not talk about it." Xiao Yao said impolitely.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    She began to doubt whether the bastard could read the mind.


    Otherwise, how can the other party understand this idea before it is revealed?


    It''s a little scary


    However, Xiyao Immortal Emperor can think that the "Prohibition" in Xiao Yao''s words is not as powerful as his own understanding.


    Otherwise, if Xiao Yao gives them, and the demons and gods, all put this kind of prohibition, isn''t Xiao Yao invincible?


    As a matter of fact, Xiyao Xiandi had a good idea.


    Xiao Yao''s prohibition is a method that the human race has always mastered.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult to implement, and the target is lower than himself. For example, if Xiao Yao is an immortal now, it can only play a role for the immortal. If Xiao Yao is an immortal now, he can ban the immortal and the devil. Although the colorful Phoenix has extraordinary strength, But compared with Xiao Yao, their present state is still a long way away. What''s more, putting down the ban is a great strength that consumes energy and spirit. After putting down the ban again, Xiao Yao ate several holy pills one after another, and then he was relieved.


    Therefore, it is too difficult to lay down more prohibitions.


    Although it is not difficult for Xiao Yao to refine the holy pill now, the medicinal materials needed for the holy pill are still very rare.


    one can''t make bricks without straw. When the medicinal materials are gone, Xiao Yao wants to refine the holy elixir, and there is no way. He is not willing to waste all the holy elixir on this kind of thing.


    We don''t know what kind of battle will take place in the future, so it''s very necessary to reserve more holy elixirs for a rainy day.


    Who doesn''t know when he will be beaten half dead by crazy song or Hong feisheng again? At that time, he will need Shengdan again.


    So, all these are strategic resources!


    Xiao Yao is not very clear about what''s going on in the demon world now, and he doesn''t care much about it.


    After all, there are the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor who are staring at them.


    If the demon world really has any trouble, I believe they will tell themselves at the first time.


    Just like before, the black crane God went to the Buddha Kingdom, which was originally a relatively secret thing, but the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor didn''t they know it for the first time? Of course, it may also be because the idea of the black crane demon God is to let them know, so as to make the fairies feel the effect of being a rat thrower.


    He spent every day with Xiao Nian.


    This should be regarded as Xiao Yao''s most comfortable day in Tianwaitian so far.


    Day and night with his daughter.


    Xiao Niannian never knew to be afraid.


    She may know something about the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons more or less, but she never worries. Occasionally she comforts her elder martial sisters and tells them with a very proud attitude: you don''t have to be afraid of anything. My father is here!


    Whenever I hear Xiao Niannian say such words, Xiao Yao will have some helplessness.


    Before that, he would not have thought that one day he would stand on the same line with fairyland.


    It''s ironic.


    However, compared with fairies, Xiao Yao may hate demons and Demons more now.


    The demons, because of Hong feisheng, and the demons


    Those bastards let Xiao Yao see what it means to turn over and refuse to recognize people.


    From the earth to the demon world, for Xiao Yao, the demon world is not bad for him, at least it doesn''t treat him badly, and the demon world is also his starting point in Tianwaitian. So, in his heart, he still had a good feeling for the demon world. He even said that once upon a time, he really regarded himself as a member of the demon world. So when he began to teach the martial arts of the demon family, he really had no burden in his heart. The blood fog demon king, the Firebird demon king, and Xiao Yao really regarded themselves as his own people.


    But later, the attitude of those demons made Xiao Yao feel very uncomfortable.


    When the covering hand demon god arrives at the demon world and plans to help the demon world deal with them, Xiao Yao is dead hearted.


    All along, Xiao Yao is a very emotional person.


    This is true of Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng.


    If these two people really encounter any life danger, need a life for a life, Xiao Yao will not hesitate to get together.


    Not only him, but also Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge.


    It is said that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. This sentence is not totally unreasonable. In the iron triangle composed of Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng, this sentence has been perfectly interpreted.


    But in the same way, Xiao Yao not only attaches great importance to feelings, but also remembers hatred.


    For example, if the demons pit him, he must change it back!


    Although he has a lot of dissatisfaction with the fairies, it is undeniable that fairyland does not use all kinds of dirty and shameful means to say that they are stupid, white and sweet or hypocrites. At least, Xiao Yao does not need to worry about being attacked everywhere. Of course, Xiyao Xiandi is an exception. Just like before, in the secret place of the war court, the other side had a pit for them, and Xiao Yao also remembered this account.


    As long as Xiao Yao is given the right opportunity, he will make a good deal with the other party!


    Leisure time, never too long.


    In Xiao Yao''s case, this is a law.


    Originally, Xiao Yao cherished his company with Xiao Niannian, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Niannian was possessed when he practiced martial arts.


    Xiao Yao''s face turned white at that time. Seeing that his face was bloodless and his body was still twitching, Xiao Yao felt as if his heart had been caught by something. With a little effort on his wrist, he would crush his heart directly.


    His forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    Xu crazy song and Hong feisheng also rushed to come.


    "This is the most important stage for Xiao Niannian. As long as he passes this stage, Xiao Niannian will be safe and sound." Xiyao Immortal Emperor sighed and said, "because she is different from you, she still needs to be reborn. When she gets the immortal bone, her strength is probably equal to the rank of immortal generals."


    Xiao Yao said angrily, "what are you waiting for? Do it now


    "Originally, the Beidou Immortal Emperor had a way. I had said hello to him before." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xu kuangge''s face is full of shame.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, patted Xu kuangge on the shoulder, and said to Xiyao Xiandi, "you didn''t tell me that before."


    "That''s because I don''t have the right opportunity. Besides, I''ve been looking for other ways. The best example is to go to the secret place of the war court before, but there is still one thing missing. I''m going to visit the demons." Xiao Yao slightly a Leng: "to the demon clan?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor gave Xiao Yao a white look and asked¡° Let you go, you are not afraid that I pit you? "

 Chapter 2012

    When the West Yao Immortal Emperor said this, Xiao Yao nodded happily.


    Facts have proved that the empress still has a lot of pressure in her mind.


    Do you know I can''t believe you?


    You know, I''m afraid you''ll pit me?


    Xiao Yao looks at Xi Yao Xiandi with complicated eyes.


    He was embarrassed to blame the other party for being so straightforward.


    "Why go to the demons?" After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao still couldn''t help asking him a very confused question.


    Xiyao Xiandi seemed to have guessed that Xiao Yao would ask such a question, so he explained, "do you remember what I found in the secret place of the war court before? Qingshui, originally I thought that Qingshui could solve the problems Xiao Niannian was about to encounter, but it turns out that my idea is too naive. Although Qingshui can have an effect, the effect is negligible, so now I have to go to the demons. "


    Xiao Yao''s words made him more curious.


    "What''s good about the demons?"


    Xiyao Xiandi thought about it and said, "do you know what the devil kingdom is?"


    Xiao Yao does not fake thinking cableway: "a bodhi tree."


    "What I need is the pulp of bodhi tree." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao was Sparta at that time.


    The bodhi tree is the foundation of the demon world.


    He always knew that.


    However, now Xiyao Immortal Emperor is going to the devil''s world to dig other people''s tree pulp.


    It''s like digging someone''s ancestral grave!


    Xiao Yao felt that if Xiyao Xiandi really went to the devil''s world, he would give his head away.


    "Have you thought about it?" Xiao Yao said, "if you never go back?"


    Xiao Yao is looking forward to it.


    Looking forward to Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s face, he said like a man: "I will never go back!"


    It''s very hot. Is there any wood?


    It''s very heroic. Is there any wood?


    However, the answer given by Xi Yao Xiandi to Xiao Yao is simple and clear.


    "If I don''t come back... Then I won''t go." Xiyao Xiandi then found a place to sit down.


    Xiao Yao looked at the Xi Yao Immortal Emperor sitting on one side, and the whole person was stunned.


    What kind of operation is this?


    Is that ok?


    He went to Xiyao Xiandi and asked, "since you don''t plan to go, why do you tell me so much?"


    Xi Yao emperor pursed his lips: "I thought you would realize that it was Xiao Niannian''s business and immediately volunteered."


    To put it bluntly, Xiao Yao began to dig a hole again.


    Xiao Yao thought about it for a long time, and then he thought more and more about strangling each other.


    "In fact, I think you can go to the devil''s world. If it''s a big deal, they will take Xu crazy song Hong with them." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao sneered: "you want us to fight with them. It''s better to lose both sides?"


    Xi Yao Xiandi was shocked: "is my performance so obvious?"


    Xiao Yao


    Chatting with Xiyao Xiandi is really a work of wasting energy.


    It seems that you may be directly annoyed by the other party at any time.


    However, although he knew that it was Xi Yao Xiandi who had dug a hole for him, when he thought about it, he really had a reason to go.


    Now it''s Xiao Niannian who has an accident.


    That''s his own daughter!


    Did he watch his daughter


    This is absolutely impossible!


    He took a deep breath, and his murderous spirit soared.


    "You can dig a hole for me. As long as what you say is true, I am willing to fight with the demons. But if what you and I say is false, I will kill you with all my life!" Xiao Yao''s eyes turned red like wild animals.


    "Ha ha, do you think I will be afraid of you?" But Xiao Niannian is my apprentice, and I won''t cheat you in this matter


    Xiao Yao turns around.


    This is going to the demons.


    Besides, it''s going alone!


    As they are now, it''s too dangerous to go to the demons.


    Xiao Yao knew that as long as he told Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge about it, they would never have any opinions and would immediately follow him to the demon world.


    However, this is equivalent to pulling Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng into the fire pit.


    Xiao Yao can''t do such an unkind thing.


    So it''s better to go alone, hoping that the demon world can see in the past and give itself a chance to negotiate.


    Even if it''s a deal.


    Seeing Xiao Yao ready to open the gate, Xi Yao Xiandi couldn''t sit still.


    She stood up, stopped Xiao Yao''s behavior and said angrily, "what do you do?"


    Xiao Yao looks at her suspiciously.


    That look is asking her, what am I going to do, don''t you know?


    "Are you going to go alone?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "why, are you going to catch us all?"


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    There is no way to communicate well!


    She was silent and looked at Xiao Yao with a kind of divine eyes.


    "Are you a fool, please?"


    Xiao Yao laughs.


    "If you go to the devil''s world alone, you will die. Do you know that?" Xiyao Xiandi said.


    She felt that she was too noble.


    Mingming and Xiao Yao are very difficult to deal with, but they have to consider each other''s life safety.


    Thinking of these, she would be moved to tears for herself.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yao ignored Xi Yao Xiandi.


    "You should take Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge with you, or you will die!"


    Xiao Yao was happy then.


    "You mean the three of us should die together?" Xiao Yao stares at her and asks.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor was very angry: "do you belong to stone? Or did you grow up in a pit? "


    Xiao Yao was surprised: "don''t you fairy people do not shit? Do you know the pit


    Xiyao Xiandi took a deep breath.


    Trying to ease their depression.


    Before, Xiao Yao felt that it was a very exhausting thing to be with Xi Yao Xiandi.


    I don''t know, in fact, Xiyao Xiandi thought so.


    This topic is jumping too fast.


    Do you really need to care about the mess?


    Is it your brain or mine?


    She didn''t ask, because if she really discussed this issue with Xiao Yao, the other party would say something to make her angry.


    "My idea is that if you take Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng with you, the demon world will be more or less afraid and unwilling to have a direct confrontation with you. Then you can act according to the circumstances." Xiyao Xiandi said patiently.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Niannian''s comfort, Xiyao Xiandi wouldn''t have been so concerned.


    If Xiao Yao wants to die, go!


    Kill one and lose one!


    But now she really can''t be so calm.


    All along, she is very good to Xiao Niannian.


    Xiao Niannian has always been very sensible. She knows who is good to her and who is bad to her.


    If there are too many impurities in Xi Yao Xiandi''s feelings towards Xiao Niannian, Xiao Niannian can also feel it.


    "Are you really going to go alone?" Xi Yao Xian Di sighed, it seems that he has no way to take Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao saw her eyes twinkle, lowered his face and asked, "what else are you going to say?"


    "In fact, the demon world is not a must." Xi Yao Xian Di pursed his lips and said.


    Xiao Yao''s face is completely black.


    "What do you mean?" His voice trembled as he said this.


    "I mean, the pulp of Hongmeng tree is not irreplaceable." When he said this, the voice of Xiyao Xiandi was much lower.


    Maybe it''s because Xiao Yao''s eyes are already burning.


    Or she herself felt that she was really guilty now.


    "What else?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The tone is getting worse.


    He was really angry.


    After all, Xiao Niannian is in danger now.


    But at this juncture, Xiyao Xiandi was still secretive to Xiao Yao. It''s impossible for any father to keep calm at this time.


    "Buddha world." The West Yao Immortal Emperor took a deep breath and seemed to have made up his mind. He said, "you can go to the Buddhist world."


    Xiao Yao frowned, but he didn''t speak, waiting for Xiyao Xiandi to continue.


    "When you get to the Buddha Kingdom, you can find a Vajra and ask for a share of water in the bowl, or you can." Xiyao Xiandi sighed and said, "in fact, I didn''t tell you about it because we don''t want to deal with the Buddha world now. After all, we never know what the Buddhas in the Buddha world are thinking. If we can avoid it, we can avoid it. What''s more, it''s at this special stage."


    Xiao Yao meditated.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Yao could understand the words of Xi Yao Xiandi a little.


    Before that, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru told Xiao Yao not to deal with the Buddhist world as much as possible.


    Especially now.


    If the enemy does not move, I will not move.


    If Xiao Yao goes to the Buddhist world now, it would be good to have a good relationship with the Buddhist world. But once he angers the Buddhist world, it will be a fatal blow to them.


    The most important thing is that they don''t know what the black crane God did last time he went to the Buddha kingdom. What if they reach a consensus to some extent and are ready to start? Will Xiao Yao''s appearance give them an excuse to make a move? After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao looked at Xiyao Xiandi and asked, "what do you think?" Xiyao Xiandi shook his head: "I''ve told you what to say and what not to say, but I have a request. If you really decide to go to the Buddhist world, take me with you." Xiao Yao laughs and says in his heart that you are just rubbish. I don''t know how to get to the Buddhist world without you... Xiao Yao turns around, walks into the room and looks at Xiao Niannian. At this time, the little girl''s state has stabilized a lot. However, this is also temporary. He closed his eyes and thought hard. Out of the room, he looked at Xiyao Xiandi: "go to the Buddha world." Xiyao Immortal Emperor seemed to have guessed what kind of answer Xiao Yao would make, and said with a smile, "come with me."¡° Let''s go to Paris... The tower? " Xiyao Xiandi

 Chapter 2013

    The Buddha Kingdom has always been a mysterious existence.


    Xiao Yao also has his own considerations about why he chose to go to the Buddhist world.


    Now, because of the alliance with the fairies, Xiao Yao and the demons have become incompatible.


    If we go to the demon world at this time, to be honest, Xiao Yao thinks that this kind of behavior is a kind of provocation.


    There is another reason.


    He has always been curious about the Buddhist world.


    He wants to know if the Buddhist world is really like what he imagined and what he saw on TV.


    Think about it. There are still some small expectations.


    Just think of Xiao Niannian''s current situation, the original expectations are swept away.


    I just feel a lot of pressure.


    If he could not find a way in the Buddhist world, Xiao Yao would go to the demon world without any choice, even if he was to die.


    If you never go back, you never go back.


    Any father would have done it.


    As for Xiyao Xiandi''s saying that he would accompany him, Xiao Yao felt that the other party was less likely to worry about his own safety. What''s more, he was more likely to worry about his reckless personality, and he didn''t know how to restrain himself in the Buddhist world. What''s more, he would cause trouble at this critical moment. Instead of getting help from the Buddhist world, he set up a strong opponent.


    If Xiyao Xiandi knew what Xiao Yao thought now, he would nod happily.


    I think Xiao Yao is more and more powerful now.


    Xiao Yao certainly won''t refuse Xi Yao Xian Di''s opinion.


    Anyway, he didn''t mean to change face with Buddhism.


    It''s not surprising that Xiao Yao didn''t know anything about the Buddha kingdom. After all, he didn''t come to Tianwaitian for long. Besides, how much did he know about the Buddha Kingdom, even in the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons?


    On the way to the Buddhist world, Xiyao Xiandi also told Xiao Yao about the Buddhist world.


    After listening to the words of Xi Yao Xiandi, Xiao Yao realized that the Buddhist world was different from what he had imagined.


    However, there are also many aspects of Xiao Yao''s cognition.


    For example, the Buddha kingdom is really in the west of Tianwaitian, and there is a great Leiyin temple.


    In addition, according to Xiyao Xiandi, the strongest Buddha is the Tathagata. Under the Tathagata, there are Vajra, bhikkhu and Buddha. In turn.


    As the strongest one in the Buddhist world, the Tathagata''s supernatural power is indeed vast, and its strength is equal to that of the devil. As for how many Tathagata there are in the Buddhist world, the Xiyao Immortal Emperor does not know.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    We all know the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, but now they know nothing about Buddhism.


    This is really a very terrible thing.


    To put it bluntly, in fact, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons may not know what the strength of the Buddha kingdom is.


    That''s why information doesn''t wait.


    Before, they had always said that the Buddhist world was peaceful and mysterious. Xiao Yao was not very clear about it, but now he finally understood it.


    He didn''t even know the real strength of the Buddhist world, which made Xiao Yao feel incredible.


    "For a long time, the Buddhist world has no contact with the three realms of immortals, demons and demons, so even if we don''t know, it''s normal." Seeing Xiao Yao''s strange face, Xi Yao Xiandi was not happy.


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    This is the typical forced interpretation of the most lethal.


    This is not a reason at all!


    But now Xiao Yao doesn''t want to waste too much saliva with Xi Yao Xiandi. On the contrary, he was curious about a question and said, "if the Buddha Kingdom and the demon Kingdom have reached a consensus, what should we do?"


    Xiyao Xiandi looks very free and easy.


    Xiao Yao is happy in his heart. It seems that the other party already has a countermeasure.


    But as soon as Xiyao Immortal Emperor opened his mouth, Xiao Yao knew that he overestimated her.


    "If the Buddhists and the demons really reach a consensus, we will die in the Buddhists. Anyway, sooner or later, we will die. Do you think that under the siege of the Buddhists, demons and demons, we still have a way out?" Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao gave a cold hum.


    Before the war, Xiyao Xiandi had already counseled him.


    He wanted to understand, how could Xiyao Xiandi not have such consciousness when he treated him before?


    If Xi Yao Xiandi had such mental preparation for Xiao Yao, it would not break out so many contradictions.


    So, ah, women''s mind is always so hard to guess.


    It''s the same with fairies.


    Through the gate.


    In front of my eyes is a piece of golden light.


    Like the first ray of sunshine in the morning, warm and gentle.


    Facing the sun, Xiao Yao has a feeling of mind swaying.


    "Don''t stand there, and what are you doing with your eyes closed?" Behind him came the voice of Xi Yao Xiandi.


    "Waiting for you to kiss me." Xiao Yao subconsciously put up a sentence.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    She turned and stepped forward. Her voice was faint: "I''ll talk to your daughter when I get back."


    Xiao Yao suddenly opened his eyes and peed at that time


    It''s just a matter of filling up a picture like that


    Xiao Yao will feel embarrassed to death!


    With a smile on his face, he followed Xiyao Xiandi: "I''m joking. I won''t be cheap any more."


    As he spoke, he looked around and looked at his surroundings.


    One after another, the magnificent halls are lined up.


    Under my feet, is the soft grass.


    Except for the main hall, the surrounding area is empty.


    Turning around and looking behind, it seemed like a cliff.


    Is this the Buddha kingdom?


    It seems that they are not as tall as they think.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know how big the Buddha kingdom is.


    In fact, he could use his own divine consciousness to spy on the Buddha world, but he didn''t do so after thinking about it.


    After all, this time they came to the Buddhist world with the purpose of seeking treasure.


    If we use the divine sense now, we will inevitably have some misunderstanding. At that time, the treasure has not been sought, but it is not worth it.


    Xiyao Xiandi in front of Xiao Yao didn''t do it either.


    Doesn''t she want to know the overall strength of Buddhism? Xiao Yao believes that Xiyao Xiandi certainly wants to know more than herself, but she and Xiao Yao also have many concerns.


    This time they came to the Buddhist world, as low-key as possible.


    Even if things can''t be done, leaving safely means that there must be no direct conflict.


    That''s their bottom line.


    In other words, it''s the high voltage line that they can''t touch when they come to the Buddha Kingdom this time!


    After wandering around the Buddhist world, it was like entering a labyrinth. He never saw a Buddha. Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help shouting if there was a Buddha at home.


    Fortunately, Xiyao Xiandi stopped him in time.


    At this time, Xiao Yao and Xi Yao Xiandi suddenly stopped subconsciously.


    They were on the alert and looked around.


    They can feel that a wonderful change is taking place in their current environment.


    So they choose to watch the changes and not fight against the power that controls everything. Otherwise, they will hit others in the face of Buddhism. They have endured it until now. There is no need to play themselves to death because of a little curiosity.


    When the surrounding scene changes again, there is a bodhi tree in front of us.


    Xiao Yaoxian doubts whether he is in the wrong door and comes to the demon world.


    Fortunately, a splendid Temple slowly emerged in front of us.


    The main hall of the temple is towering, and a plaque is hung on the outer wall, on which only four words are written: Dalaiyin temple.


    Xiao Yao was excited.


    He knew he was in the right place.


    "It seems that the Buddhists also know that we are here!" Xiao Yao said with emotion.


    Xiyao Xiandi ignored him.


    That''s bullshit.


    With their current accomplishments, those big men will naturally notice when they come to the Buddhist world.


    When they stood on the land of the Buddha Kingdom, the other party had already noticed it. However, they might not know the purpose of their coming to the Buddha kingdom before, so they just delayed for a while.


    Seeing Xi Yao Xiandi standing at the door, Xiao Yao walked forward a few steps, turned his face and looked at Xi Yao Xiandi and asked, "don''t you go in?"


    "Wait a minute, they haven''t said let us in yet." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao


    He really can''t believe his ears.


    How could this be said from the mouth of Xiyao Immortal Emperor?


    It''s so amazing!


    When did you have such a good attitude?


    "Don''t forget what we''re here for this time." The West Yao Immortal Emperor said with a frown.


    Xiao Yao laughed and walked on.


    "Hello! Did you hear what I said? " Xiyao Xiandi is going to be pissed by Xiao Yao.


    "You can''t go in on your knees, can you?" Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at her, "this family can''t do it, just change it. If it''s a big deal, go to the devil''s world and walk around."


    With these words, Xiao Yao''s feet speed up a lot.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor really has no choice but to follow Xiao Yao.


    In the next second of stepping into the threshold, a big bell suddenly rang in the distance.


    Xiao Yao''s spirit was shocked, and he felt the whole space shudder.


    The sound of Hong Zhong resonates with heaven and earth.


    "You see? They don''t want to Xi Yao Xian Di stamped his feet and said.


    Xiao Yao stood up straight, facing the direction of the temple. He reached out and put his hands together¡° Xiao Yao of the human race, come here to ask for a portion of the water in the Vajra bowl Xiao Yao''s voice is sonorous and forceful, which actually counteracts the sound of Hongzhong. Xiyao fairy emperor''s face is white. If it wasn''t because she knew the root and the bottom, she would have doubted whether Xiao Yao was doing something in the Buddhist world this time. Isn''t this really a smash? Xiyao Xiandi''s brain is not enough. Xiao Yao''s face still looks very calm. It''s an attitude to stand still like a mountain. The gate of the main hall is still closed. Xiao Yao''s eyes were fixed on him. Xiyao Xiandi''s heart has already been mentioned in his throat. Although she didn''t dare to say how well she knew Xiao Yao, she had more or less dealt with him. To be honest, now if Xiao Yao rushes up directly and kicks the gate of the main hall open, she won''t think it''s impossible. Finally, a golden light appeared in front of Xiao Yao£¨ Buddhism is not easy to write. It''s easy to make taboos. The people of Buddhism have a big temper and try not to provoke them, so they can''t write too much. Before and now... No way. Comparatively speaking, we Chinese Taoism are easy to talk...)

 Chapter 2014

    When the golden light dissipated, the other person''s face was smiling, her hair less head was shining, her eyes were narrowed, and she was wearing a white cassock. On his neck, there was a string of Buddhist beads. Every moment, the beads were golden, concave and convex, like some Sanskrit. When Xiao looked at them, she felt that there was an elusive energy in them.


    "It''s just asking for water in the Vajra bowl. If you come here, just call me by my name."


    Xiao Yao was dazed.


    "Little... Little monk?"


    The little monk was happy again and rubbed his nose: "have I changed a lot? Don''t recognize me? "


    At this time, another powerful voice came from the hall.


    "Su Guan, come back!"


    Xu Su Guan stood up straight, twisted his head, looked at it, and wrote, "master, this is my friend."


    "I said, let you come back!" The energy contained in the voice suddenly became violent, and Xiao Yao subconsciously stepped back.


    Xu SuGuan is as motionless as a mountain.


    "If you don''t come back, I''ll take you back." The voice continued.


    Xu Su Guan snorted coldly: "old bald donkey, don''t be shameless. I''m in a hurry. I''ll go to fairyland to see who''s still waiting on you and helping you feed the birds and rabbits."


    "..." Xiao Yao was confused at that time.


    Are you special


    Where''s the face called a bald ass?


    Really... Don''t you feel uncomfortable?


    Xiao Yao felt that he could not laugh or cry.


    However, before that sound, I felt that the other side was strong.


    He thought about it. At least it must be a Tathagata.


    The little monk is now able to voice a Tathagata directly in the Buddhist world. It seems that he is doing well!


    In fact, when Xiao Yao said that he wanted to come to the Buddhist world, he had this in mind.


    After the ascent, the little monk has been in the Buddhist world all the time.


    He always felt that even if he didn''t reach his goal when he went to the Buddhist world, it was good to see the little monk, at least not a waste of time.


    Xiyao Xiandi was stunned at this time.


    Even if she is a fool, she can see that Xiao Yao has a close relationship with the King Kong who appears in front of her.


    After being choked by the little monk, the voice of the Tathagata did not think of it, but ended with a sigh.


    Xiao Yao always felt that this sigh of the Tathagata seemed to be full of helplessness.


    He didn''t study deeply. The little monk had come to him.


    He winked at Xiao Yao, looking much more lively.


    In fact, Xiao Yao is not surprised that the little monk can achieve the realm of Vajra. He has always thought that the talent and strength of the little monk are terrible. After all, he is a Buddha born guy. In fact, before he came, Xiao Yao was even ready. Even if the little monk has achieved the Tathagata, he would not be surprised. There is nothing incredible, It would be reasonable to put it on the little monk.


    However, what he didn''t know was that, in other people''s eyes, he also saw him that way.


    "Well, let''s talk somewhere else." Said the little monk.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    With Xiyao Xiandi, they went out together.


    The little monk stretched out his hand and waved it gently, and the surroundings changed again.


    In front of me, I was in a trance. It seemed that I had overturned the palette, and the colors were mottled, forming a huge whirlpool. When it stabilized, it was already lush and lush around. I could vaguely hear the chirping of birds and insects, which sounded like wonderful music. In the hands of the little monk, I didn''t know when there was one more, just like rice. He waved his hand and only heard the sound of wings fluttering, A plump bird came and competed for food in the air. The particles were suspended in the air.


    After a while, the little monk waved, and all the birds disappeared.


    "See? This is my daily routine. It''s really boring. Thank you for coming. Otherwise, I''d like to go and play with you. " The little monk turned to Xiao Yao and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He looked at the little monk.


    I always feel that there is something more on the other side, which is quite different from before.


    The little monk had read some information from Xiao Yao''s eyes, and said with a smile, "this is my liberation nature now! I didn''t feel anything before, but when I really became a Buddha, I would feel that becoming a Buddha turned out to be such a boring thing. "


    Xiao Yao smiles, rubs his nose and says, "it''s hard for me to resonate with you on this issue."


    The little monk laughed.


    Xiyao Xiandi stood on the side, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    It''s really boring to come to the Buddhist world with Xiao Yao this time. She felt that she was totally redundant now.


    Then the little monk found a stone and sat down.


    Xiao Yao sat with him.


    Xiyao Xiandi went to a tree and looked at them from a distance.


    "I didn''t expect that you all improved so fast. In fact, I know about Hong feisheng''s work in the demon clan before. I''m going to help you. After all, I''m in the Buddha kingdom. The demon kingdom can''t care. But just before I left the Buddha Kingdom, I was held by my master." The little monk said with a wry smile, "fortunately, you are lucky. The Dragon God has appeared, and the evil turns into good."


    Xiao Yao asked curiously, "is your master the Tathagata?"


    "Well." The little monk nodded.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a master after you arrived at the Buddhist world." Xiao Yao laughs.


    The most important thing is that the master has a big background.


    The little monk''s eyes changed a little, and his smile was a little funny: "do you really think so?"


    Xiao Yao put away his smile.


    The little monk said that, so he must have thought wrong.


    The little monk was playing with a stone in his hand. The stone had no edges and corners and was very smooth. He threw it into the air and reached out to catch it.


    "You may not believe it. I was his apprentice more than 10000 years ago." Said the little monk.


    Xiao Yao: "ha ha."


    Little monk: --


    Make it clear that you don''t believe in yourself.


    The little monk said helplessly: "what I said is true. This is what I suddenly remembered after I came to the Buddhist world. It''s my last life."


    He looked up at the sky, thinking.


    Xiao Yao began to understand why he had a very special feeling when he saw the little monk this time.


    It can''t be said that he has changed his personality, but he has changed a lot.


    At the very least, the little monk in his memory is always gentle and doesn''t get angry with his master.


    All in all, he felt that the little monk now had some earthy flavour.


    Well


    To put it simply, it''s more grounded.


    "I''ll tell you, in my last life, I was very powerful, but I couldn''t become a Tathagata. Because I never picked it up, I couldn''t put it down. So I lived another life." The little monk''s forehead was blue and his eyes were covered with water mist. "So... That girl is just a disaster for me."


    His hand suddenly clenched the stone.


    The tendons on the back of the hand burst out.


    When he came to the Buddha Kingdom, he remembered that period.


    He knelt down in front of the Tathagata, shed tears and asked a question.


    If so, we must put it down in the end.


    Then, why do you let me pick it up?


    He asked in a trembling voice.


    The Tathagata said to him: the Tathagata has no joy or sorrow.


    The little monk laughed, rebellious.


    He stood up and patted the dust on his clothes.


    Now, he told Xiao Yao what he said at that time.


    "It is not the Tathagata, it is the stone that has no joy or sorrow." He crushed the stone in his hand and asked, "right?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know how to answer.


    "By the way, my master''s attitude before was not very good. You don''t mind. In fact, when the black crane demon God came, my master said that if we don''t help each other, the Buddha world won''t get involved. In fact, we are not qualified to get involved." The little monk said with a bitter smile, "now the Buddhist world is not as good as before."


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Before that, he thought that the strength of the Buddhist world was terrible.


    After all, the three realms of immortals, demons and demons do not know the root and the bottom.


    But now listen to the little monk said, it seems... And his imagination is not the same.


    He seemed to have guessed something when he thought of the sigh of the old Tathagata.


    "There is only one Tathagata in the present Buddhist world, which is my master." The little monk looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "how much help do you think our Buddhist world can do? If you do, it''s just cannon fodder. "


    Xiao Yao was even more shocked: "why?"


    general trend.


    The strength of the three realms of immortals, demons and demons is much weaker than before.


    However, there is not only one role standing on the peak!


    How can there be only one Tathagata left in this Buddhist world?


    The little monk pondered for a while and said, "why do you mean to ask me why there is only one Tathagata in the Buddhist world?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    The little monk laughed and patted the stone chips on his hands.


    "Because there are too few stones that can become Buddhas." The little monk said, "no joy, no sorrow, no thought, no desire, how much can there be?"


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know much about Wan Jie, but if he only talks about the earth, what the little monk says is the truth.


    In that materialistic society, how many people can stick to their original intention?


    Even many temples have begun to commercialize¡° I still know about you immortals, demons and demons. However, I can''t help you now. When I become a Tathagata, I will help you. When the time comes, the four of us can get together and play mahjong! " The little monk laughed¡° Do you know mahjong? " Xiao Yao was surprised¡° I''ve been to your earth. " The little monk glanced at him. Xiao Yao nodded. He stood up and suddenly asked, "when will you become a Tathagata?" The little monk was slightly stunned. He frowned and looked down at the grass on the ground. After pondering for a moment and waiting for the breeze to blow, he said softly: when it''s time to become a stone.

 Chapter 2015

    "There are many places in the world.


    Where they are, the Buddha statues in the temples are higher and higher, the gold is more and more used, and the boxes for holding incense money are bigger and bigger.


    There are fewer and fewer Buddhas in it.


    Ask the Bodhisattva why he sits down and sighs that the world does not want to look back.


    Sometimes, the meaning of these words is different.


    Perhaps Bodhisattvas and Tathagata are not willing to accept the incense. Jin Gang is angry. Maybe the one in the cassock is not clean enough.


    Of course, this is a long way to go. In the final analysis, what Buddha needs is pure land. There is a pure land in the heart, which can accommodate Leiyin temple. The temple has ten thousand leanings and can only accept gold body. "


    With these words, the little monk shook his head and felt that he was pulling too much.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know much about the Buddhist world, and he had no way to discuss with the little monk too much.


    But he doesn''t care.


    Anyway, the little monk said, he just listened.


    He always felt that the little monk was not as free and easy as he looked.


    Just like some songs, it''s better not to understand them.


    I don''t know what the song is about at first, but I''m the one who is in it again.


    No one is born to know more, just like a young man. When his eyes are deep, you know how much suffering he has experienced.


    Just like the little monk now.


    Like that hysterical sentence.


    If you want to put it down at last, why do you have to pick it up at the beginning?


    Xiao Yao felt that if the little monk had known everything for a long time, maybe he didn''t want to become a Buddha.


    After waiting for a long time, the little monk''s eyes suddenly became clear.


    But Xiao Yao knew that he didn''t come out of the fog. He just changed the way and didn''t go to see.


    "I could have given it to you long ago, but I have to put it off for a while. Do you know why?"


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you don''t want us to meet again."


    The little monk was not happy: "I know you are smart."


    He paused, but said: "I really don''t want to become a stone!"


    When Xiao Yao took over a bowl of water from a young monk, he suddenly felt that the best was coming.


    From Tianwaitian to now, no matter what you do, it doesn''t seem to be plain sailing. There are always innumerable gullies in front of you. You climb and roll all the way and finally fall down.


    This time I came to the Buddhist world, it was very smooth. To be honest, Xiao Yao was not used to it.


    When he and Xiyao Xiandi left the Buddhist world, they subconsciously turned around.


    He looked at the little monk, with his back to him.


    Lonely back.


    Like carrying two mountains on my shoulders.


    One is called the Tathagata.


    A famous minister.


    So, how can there be so many stories about how to live up to the Tathagata?


    When the gate closed again, Xiao Yao sighed.


    "It seems that our crisis is over." Xiyao Xiandi said, "I just don''t know if your friend is telling the truth or lies, if he deliberately deceives us..."


    Later, Xiyao Xiandi didn''t finish.


    She looked at Xiao Yao''s face.


    I felt palpitation for the first time.


    It''s like the volcano in Xiao Yao''s body will explode completely in the next second.


    "I''m just talking about it." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao sneered and didn''t pay any attention to her.


    After returning to the fairyland, Xi Yao Xiandi took a bowl of water and went into Xiao Niannian''s house.


    Although Xiao Yao is a miracle doctor, he really can''t help in this aspect.


    He didn''t even know what Xiyao Xiandi was going to do next, so he had to worry outside.


    Besides him, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge are in the same state.


    At this time, Xiao Yao also said what he had seen and heard in the Buddhist world.


    Originally, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge were still interested in listening, but when Xiao Yao talked about what the little monk said, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge suddenly quieted down.


    Some things are not coins, either the front or the back.


    They don''t know how to evaluate it. They can only sigh.


    "I hope I won''t see him next." Xu kuangge gave a bitter smile.


    He and the little monk have known each other for a long time.


    When Xu kuangge wanted to kill all the mountain bandits in Lingwu world, he got to know the little monk.


    Hundreds of years ago.


    At that time, the black iron sword of Xu crazy singers was still red because it was stained with blood all the year round.


    The little monk said to him: if you don''t fly up, I won''t become a Buddha.


    Xu kuangge thinks of these and laughs again.


    "That''s a lack of heart. I can''t cross it myself. I have to think about crossing me." Xu kuangge said, shaking his head.


    Then, Xu crazy song beat a spirit, he suddenly sat up, swept before the decline, seems to be aware of something, beat his thigh.


    "If I had known, I would have followed you to the Buddha kingdom!"


    Xiao Yao looks at him suspiciously.


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "I really want to laugh at him. I''m not a man at all! If he was like me, he would not have been able to live in such a land. What fate, what fate, what Tathagata, dare to disturb me, hold the green silk drunk pillow knee, still cut it with one sword! "


    It''s full of pride.


    But after a while, his eyes darkened again.


    "Come on, I think about it carefully. It seems that I''m not qualified to say these words to him." Xu Bingge''s voice is full of bitterness.


    "There will be a way." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song as if to seize the straw in general, holding Xiao Yao''s wrist: "really?"


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    All the time, Xu kuangge is a disapproval attitude.


    He said more than once that it was temporary.


    He will certainly find a way to recover the painting fan.


    Therefore, both Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng feel that he really thinks so.


    But at this moment, Xiao Yuan suddenly realized.


    It turns out that Xu kuangge, who dares to fight with heaven and win the unparalleled field of Eastern Confucianism, is not so arrogant and confident.


    However, the girl who could make him smile was gone, so he had to fill his face with ferocity.


    "Really." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    It''s not just Xu Bingge.


    Xiao Yao will also work hard for this matter.


    Although they don''t have a clue yet, as long as they reach a high enough level, they don''t believe it and can''t do it!


    What''s more, Xu Bingge once waited for a reincarnation.


    Now, what is it?


    Outside the door, waiting for three days and three nights.


    Xiao Niannian was held by the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao and came out.


    "Daddy


    Xiao Yao''s tears were about to stay.


    Xiao Niannian jumps into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    Two arms, and firmly embrace Xiao Yao''s neck.


    Xiao Yao patted Xiao Niannian on the back, but he didn''t let go, for fear that his daughter would see her eyes slightly red.


    "Xiao Niannian is completely free now. Even if you want to take her away, it''s nothing." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao gave her a look.


    Xiyao Xiandi''s face is complicated.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to say that. She was really worried that Xiao Yao would leave behind the mess after he knew about it.


    But when he saw Xiao Yao holding Xiao Nian tightly, it seemed that something had been touched in the heart of Xiyao Xiandi. He blurted out his words.


    Xiao Yao put Xiao Niannian down and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will do what I promised you. After all, the demon clan is not only your enemy, but also mine. "


    Xiyao Xiandi was relieved.


    She tilted her neck and looked at Xiao Yao with suspicious eyes.


    Xiao Yao was all hairy and frowned at her.


    This fairy lady


    Are you staring at your pure body?


    He could not help shivering at the thought.


    It''s a fairy like the Xiandi of Xiyao.


    I''m afraid it''s cool down there, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yao shook his head again.


    It''s all a mess.


    "Seriously, I can''t see you through any more. What kind of person are you? I used to think that you are not a thing, but now it seems that you are not what I think. " Xiyao Xiandi said solemnly.


    Xiao Yaoxu squinted.


    "Didn''t you say that my daughter might become emperor in the future?"


    Xiyao Xiandi nodded subconsciously.


    She did say that before.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "in this case, before my daughter becomes emperor, I have to fight for her!"


    Xiao Nian subconsciously turned his head and looked at it.


    Xiao Yao put out his hand to pull her head back: "don''t look, it hasn''t been hit yet."


    Xiao Niannian giggled.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor can''t help laughing.


    "Xiao Yao, I need to go to Emperor Dongru." Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    Hong feisheng said before that he would go to Dongru Xiandi to learn more about the fighting methods of the demon clan.


    Although before, Hong feisheng had an epiphany when he was fighting with the banshee, he still wanted to know more.


    It''s really a good idea to study with Dongru Xiandi.


    He knows what Hong feisheng is thinking.


    Whether it''s Xiao Yao or Xu kuangge, the current strength is above Hong feisheng.


    This is also a natural disadvantage of the demon clan. So he can''t wait to be strong. Not to mention for Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song shelter, at least, when the three people want to fight together, have to stand in the same position. Then, tell this Tianwaitian in a loud voice: I''m not aiming at anyone, I mean all of you here are spicy chicken! It''s exciting to think about it, isn''t it? After Hong feisheng left, Xu kuangge also chose to shut up and decided to master his sword moves. He always felt that he had not reached the real limit. Swordsmanship and unparalleled fields can be mixed together. As for the way and form of swordsmanship, Xu kuangge didn''t think of it for the time being. He still has to explore it slowly. In the end, only Xiao Yao was left. He sat in the pavilion, watching Xiao Niannian running after the colorful Phoenix, and fell into a state of thinking. Xu crazy song to find his limit. Where is the upper limit? Is the power of pulling heaven and earth your peak? He shook his head. incorrect. It shouldn''t be like this. So, what should we do in our own way? It seems that he is more miserable than Xu kuangge. He knows which direction to go, but he doesn''t know. At that moment, the ground trembled under his feet. He stood up, turned his face, and looked at a green fog, which came slowly£¨ The third watch is coming

 Chapter 2016

    Dragon flying clouds, Hengyue fairyland Kyushu.


    When the green fog gradually dispersed, the green dragon turned into a human figure and stood in front of Xiao Yao.


    Seeing the green dragon appear, Xiao Yao is also a little surprised. Looking at each other again, he frowns. There is no doubt that something has happened. Otherwise, the green dragon will not come to the fairyland in a hurry.


    Then, Xiyao Xiandi came.


    She looked at Qinglong, her eyes were suspicious.


    According to the truth, Qinglong is the Dragon God of the dragon clan. There is no reason to feel that the fairy clan came.


    Unless something big happens.


    Xiao Yao felt that it was not good, but Qinglong didn''t speak immediately after he appeared. It seemed that he was brewing something, or organizing language.


    For a moment, my mind was a little confused.


    He needs to make clear what he wants to say before he can explain what he wants to express in the shortest time.


    After a while, Qinglong finally spoke.


    "Demon world and demon world want to join hands to start a war."


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned. He and Xi Yao Xiandi looked at each other, and they all saw the color of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    This


    Seems to have known for a long time?


    However, after careful consideration, Xiao Yao suddenly wants to understand the real meaning of Qinglong''s words.


    Although the purpose of the demon clan is Sima Zhao''s mind, everyone knows it. So far, however, the so-called war has been characterized by less thunder and less rain. No one is willing to take the lead in launching an offensive, probably because they are worried that the faster they move, the more they will be exposed.


    As for Xiao Yao, it''s a salted fish mentality.


    Anyway, the fairyland is in no hurry now, and Xiao Yao is naturally too lazy to worry. Even if the Dragon God had said that on some issues, the fairies should respect Xiao Yao''s opinions, and the Immortal Emperor of Dongru had personally agreed, but even if the fairyland was willing, Xiao Yao didn''t bother to issue orders to them.


    It''s hard for him to pay attention to this.


    But if it''s really just like this, the Dragon God will not come to the fairyland in person.


    If you think about it a little bit, you can think of something wrong.


    "Is that what we''re going to do?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Qinglong nodded, hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said: "in fact, it''s not very sure now, it''s just that the news has spread among the dragon people, and I''m looking for the source. In fact, none of these matters. What''s important is that there are great differences among the dragon people. "


    Xiao Yao and Xiyao Xiandi wait for Qinglong to go on.


    Qinglong did not stop at all, and continued: "the demons and Demons say that they want to launch a war, and the first place they want to break is the Dragon kingdom. So now, many dragon families in the Dragon Kingdom feel that the Dragon kingdom should be as neutral as the Buddha Kingdom, and should not go through this muddy water."


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor''s eyes flickered one after another and asked in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    Obviously, she was afraid that the Dragon God would shake her original attitude because of this.


    Qinglong glanced at her, snorted and said, "you can''t care what I mean. Besides, I only listen to Lord Xiao Yao. I will do whatever he asks me to do."


    Listening to Qinglong''s words, Xiyao Immortal Emperor was relieved.


    Although she always thinks Xiao Yao is unreliable, she has just discussed this issue with Xiao Yao before, so she doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and began to think.


    It is certain that there are problems within the dragon people.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Therefore, it is urgent to catch some dragon people who spread news in the Dragon kingdom. It is obvious that the other party has colluded with the demons.


    But Xiao Yao didn''t say much about it in front of the Dragon God.


    After all, he is the Dragon God of the dragon clan, and even a three-year-old can see these things clearly. Now he says that he really wants to win over the host. Although Qinglong looks up to him and is willing to listen to him, Xiao Yao still believes that the Dragon God can solve these things. Besides, even if Xiao Yao is really asked to do it, it may not be as smooth as the Dragon God, Longyu is not his territory after all.


    "I think the news is false." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Green dragon looks at Xiao Yao, with some surprise in his eyes.


    He felt that he didn''t say much about it, but Xiao Yao had been able to make a judgment in such a short time, which was really incredible.


    And he has enough confidence in Xiao Yao,


    He felt that since Xiao Yao was able to say such a thing, he must have a factual basis.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "actually, it''s very easy to explain. In this case, it''s estimated that the black crane demon has not completely recovered, and he still wants to attack the position of the protector. Therefore, he certainly doesn''t want to start the war so soon, hoping to buy more time and make himself move forward again."


    Qinglong nodded gently.


    It''s no secret about the guardian.


    When he went to the dragon clan, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor also talked about it with the Dragon God.


    Moreover, when the Dragon God heard the word "protector", he frowned a little.


    With his strength, I dare not underestimate the defenders.


    After all, the Dragon God has experienced the era of the Terran, so he knows more about the existence of the protector.


    In the past, the identity of the protector was generally assumed by the Terran, but now the Terran has completely declined, and the seed of hope is Xiao Yao.


    "In fact, my Lord, I think you can fight for the identity of a protector." Green Dragon suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao looked at Qinglong and gave a bitter smile.


    He knows what Qinglong thinks.


    In his opinion, he is a human race.


    Therefore, it should be easier to grasp the identity of the protector than the black crane.


    However, Xiao Yao can only smile bitterly when he hears such words, and he is willing to if he can, but now he doesn''t have such strength, after all, he doesn''t break through for long.


    I think that it''s too difficult for the current cultivation to impact the defenders.


    Although Xiao Yao''s luck has always been very good, but now it has nothing to do with luck.


    Of course, Qinglong just said so casually. When he saw Xiao Yao''s face, he immediately stopped talking.


    He continued, "my Lord, what shall we do now? After all, it''s not difficult to catch the dragon people who spread the news, but now the news has spread, and the dragon people are also wavering. Don''t wait for the war to start, the dragon people will be scattered. "


    This is what Qinglong is most worried about.


    Xiao Yao did not answer this question, but found a place to sit down and fell into a state of thinking.


    Xiyao Xiandi and Qinglong were standing in front of him.


    No one spoke.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Yao''s eyes were shining.


    "In that case, let''s do it first."


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    Both Xiyao Xiandi and Qinglong looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look.


    However, after hesitating for a few seconds, the attitude of Qinglong and Xiyao Xiandi was opposite.


    Qinglong grinned and said: "this is good. OK, my Lord, I''ll go back to prepare now!"


    Xiyao Xiandi wanted to stop Qinglong, but she knew that even if she left Qinglong, it was meaningless.


    The crux of the problem lies in Xiao Yao.


    Qinglong just carries out Xiao Yao''s orders.


    After Qinglong left, Xiyao Xiandi said, "are you crazy? Do you think we are strong now? "


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and asked, "what do you think? Are you going to wait until the black crane God really becomes a protector and start


    Xiyao Xiandi was speechless.


    If it was in the past, she would not worry too much about these problems.


    But now it''s different.


    The strength of the fairies has been sharply reduced, and the fairies are not so tough in the face of the demons.


    Even if Xiao Yao is willing to help, the morale of the Xianzu is always low.


    At this time, Xiyao Xiandi felt that it was not right to choose to fight, but the question Xiao Yao had just raised left her speechless.


    "I always feel that it''s no small matter. We should sit down and discuss it." Xiyao Immortal Emperor sighed and said, "and the peace treaty between the demons and the immortals is not over. In fact, we still have time..."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao asked, "does a treaty like that really exist?"


    Xiao Yao had heard about the non aggression treaty signed by the fairies and demons before when he was in the demon world, but in his opinion, such a treaty is a joke. When everyone is equal in strength, maybe such a treaty can also play some role. This is the face between the fairies and demons, because he is afraid and has no certainty of winning, You can greet each other and smile, but if one side can crush the other, it''s time to tear the face.


    So now Xiao Yao hears the so-called non aggression treaty from Xiyao Xiandi, and he just finds it funny.


    When did Xiyao Xiandi''s IQ reach this level?


    When it''s sent to the hospital, it has to be directly pushed to the morgue, not even a chance of rescue.


    "When we are sure of winning, do you think the demons will maintain the status quo?" Xiao Yao asked.


    The emperor sighed and said nothing.


    She doesn''t know how to argue with Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I''ll go to talk to Emperor Dongru." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao waved his hand to indicate that Xiyao Xiandi could leave.


    After Xiyao Xiandi left, Xiao Yao stood up and looked up at the sky¡° In fact, I just want to finish earlier. " He gave a long breath. And - like now, it''s the best time. When the black crane God really becomes a protector, will the road still stand on their side that day? Xiao Yao gave a sneer¡° Boom. A thunder, across the sky¡° Can''t you sit down? " Xiao Yao laughed.

 Chapter 2017

    After returning to the dragon clan, Qinglong became more decisive.


    Who started to spread rumors? He felt like a mirror in his heart. The reason why he didn''t say it in front of Xiao Yao was that he thought it was a small thing. In addition, he would have thought about whether Xiao Yao would take it as an opportunity and treat the other party as a chess piece. Now it seems that such a thing has not happened, so he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    Among them, Ying Long and AO Hao, who had conflicts with Xiao Yao before.


    A total of 13 dragon people, all of them were killed and crushed by Qinglong.


    This is his attitude towards the demons.


    He knows very well what he should do under certain circumstances.


    After solving the problem of aohuan, Qinglong began to pave the way for Xiaoyao.


    He did not directly convey Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    He knew that under such circumstances, if he said he was going to attack the demons and demons, maybe the dragon people didn''t dare to disobey his intention on the surface, but it would be hard to accept in his heart.


    So at this time, what he has to do is to stabilize the dragon''s mood and prepare for Xiao Yao''s declaration of war with the dragon to the demons and demons in the future.


    That''s the priority.


    As I didn''t say before, Qinglong, who has lived for many years, knows very well what he is going to do at a specific time.


    Xiao Yao is also very relieved of him, certainly will not have too many worries.


    After solving the internal problems of the dragon, Qinglong feels that the overall strength of the dragon still needs to be improved.


    Once upon a time, the power of the dragon clan made the four realms of immortals, demons, demons and Buddhas not be underestimated, but later, with the decline of the human race, the dragon clan gradually stepped down from the altar.


    Now Xiao Yao appears, and a Dragon God also appears in the dragon clan.


    Think about it carefully, it seems that there is a sense of honor and disgrace.


    It can even be doubted whether the dragon''s Qi luck is attached to the human race.


    In fact, these are not so important to Qinglong. For him, what he really cares about is the human race, not the dragon race. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yao''s great need for the power of the dragon race, he wasn''t so interested in the so-called Dragon God position of the dragon race.


    Fairyland, deep in the bamboo sea.


    Xiao Yao looks at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor who is writing at his desk, and his face looks curious.


    There was a sheet of paper on the table, wet with ink.


    Dongru Xiandi slowly stood up straight and looked at his calligraphy with an appreciative look.


    Xiao Yao also took a close look, full of emotion. It has to be said that the characters written by Emperor Xiandi of Dongru are really good-looking. Moreover, every word seems to contain a Taoist rhyme, which is enough to spy out the secrets of heaven.


    It''s really not just talking about Confucianism into Taoism.


    In fact, in the fairyland, there are not many fairyland people who use Confucianism to enter Taoism, but their fighting strength is not as powerful as those who fight with the sword fairyland.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is one of them.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know what the process is, but he can imagine that it must be very difficult.


    When you choose a difficult road, you can only close your eyes and bite your teeth and rush forward step by step.


    "I used to think that reading and writing could nourish my nature, but later I found out that it was all bullshit." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said with a smile, "the truth in the book is still too little. Moreover, I always feel that what is said in the book is not necessarily right."


    Xiao Yao did not speak, just quietly looking at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    This time, the East Confucian Immortal Emperor called him to the bamboo sea. Although there was no explanation for his purpose, Xiao Yao could think of it as long as he thought about it. Before that, he told the Dragon God Xiyao Immortal Emperor that if he wanted to take the initiative to fight, the East Confucian immortal emperor could not sit still immediately.


    However, Xiao Yao has already figured out the countermeasures.


    He knew that the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was very eloquent, but it was meaningless to Xiao Yao. When he wanted to resist in his heart, no matter how eloquent the other party was, it had no effect.


    It is a seed. The strong wind may not be able to open the soil first, but can make the seed take root deeper.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to persuade you to give up your previous thoughts when I call you here this time." Dongru Immortal Emperor suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao was slightly surprised.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said: "I have said for a long time that there is no way to reason with the demons. If you don''t fight, what are you waiting for? Do you want to influence them with love?


    Maybe he felt that what he said was very funny, and he couldn''t help being happy.


    Xiao Yao said: "Xiyao Xiandi always thinks that now is not a good time to attack the demons."


    "If you could listen to her, you would not be Xiao Yao, and you would not stand in front of me." The emperor turned to look at Xiao Yao and said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao smiles and nods.


    The words of the Immortal Emperor of the eastern Confucianism came into Xiao Yao''s heart.


    He really didn''t want to listen to the words of Xiyao Xiandi.


    "I told you before that the black crane God in the demon world wants to become a guardian, which is definitely not good news for us. If he really succeeds, we have a smaller chance of winning." Dongru Xiandi said seriously.


    Such an idea is exactly the same as Xiao Yao''s before.


    That''s what he thought.


    That''s why he can''t wait to start a war.


    Of course, part of the reason is that he wants to end all this as soon as possible, settle down, reunite with his family and let everything go.


    In his world, there are not so many right and wrong from the beginning to the end. He just thinks that he can solve some unnecessary troubles, crush all the stumbling blocks, and make himself feel at ease with his family. He doesn''t need to think so much. Calm, for ordinary people, is like the water in the river. You can hold it up with your hand, but for Xiao Yao, it''s not so simple. It''s like he''s in the desert and can''t find an oasis where a seed can bloom.


    Then, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor suddenly changed the subject.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and said, "in fact, do you know? The Terran is not that strong from the beginning. "


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yao is not used to it all of a sudden.


    He has been used to the fact that the three realms of immortals, demons and demons are superior to each other and belittle the Terran.


    "At first, the Terran is really like a mole ant. Their life is controlled by the way of heaven. We can sit on the cloud and watch them, and make fun of them. Later, things have changed a lot. The Terran has become stronger and stronger. They constantly tap their potential. When the potential is fully tapped, they will find other ways, such as divine consciousness, The divine knowledge that we fairies have is first discovered by the human race. " Said the emperor.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised.


    Now the Immortal Emperor of Dongru said something that he had never heard of before.


    "Do you know why the Terran can stand on the top?" The Immortal Emperor of the East Confucianism looked at Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    He didn''t go through that era.


    Even if he has really experienced that era, it may not be clear.


    How could the Terrans of that era know why they had to tap their potential and become powerful?


    "Because they are just like you, and they have the strength to admit defeat. There is a saying in the Terran, which says that the king and the Marquis have seed? At that time, they, looking at the so-called immortals in the sky, also thought so. Why could those immortals and demons be so powerful? Even, they will think, since Laozi has come to this world, why should my life and death be controlled by the so-called way of heaven? " The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said softly.


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    He also has such an idea.


    "It''s a terrible thing for a human race to have such an idea. What''s more, a group of human races all have such an idea. It''s a disaster for us. At that time, the immortals and Demons probably didn''t expect that the human race, which they regarded as a mole ant, could go up to the sky and stand on the top in such a short time, Take all their high-ranking existence down from the altar, and ridicule them: "in fact, you are not so powerful." When Dongru Xiandi talked about these things, there was a different light in his eyes, "don''t talk about you, even me, I will feel blood boiling."


    Xiao Yao would like to politely remind Dongru Xiandi that you are the one who was trampled down.


    Just think about it.


    He doesn''t want to be an atmosphere breaker.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru clenched his fist and said, "do you know the origin of the great wilderness? A group of Terrans rushed to the world, but they had no place to live. So the strongest Terran was the emperor at that time. He played a game of chess with the way of heaven to win the great wilderness. "


    Xiao Yaoan listened quietly.


    He likes to listen to stories, more like to listen to this kind of happy story.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said with a smile: "you know the final result. The Terran won. It''s a chance to win over tianbanzi. Just like now, there are still people like you in the Terran. That''s the reason to win Tiandao. I''m afraid Tiandao can''t control it. Well... Of course, I''m not Tiandao, so I''m not sure, I can only say my guess, so it''s rare for people like you to be paranoid. If you want to do something, you have to do it. It''s like being cut off the divine bridge, but still being able to come here. I''m not surprised at all. "


    "The original Terran, in all kinds of bad environment, was able to open the divine bridge and achieve the glory of the Terran. Is there no other way for the Terran to break the divine bridge? If you are really willing to do nothing and muddle along, maybe it''s OK, but you are still paranoid in the Terran. It''s a good thing, of course. What''s more, you paranoia are very brave and risk a lot to climb up step by step. If you succeed, others will say you are confident. But if you fail, you don''t know how many hats you will have on your head. What''s more, you don''t think you are self-sufficient, self righteous, and you don''t know whether you are alive or not. That taunt is probably when you played chess, The white son of heaven. "


    Xiao Yao tries to correct the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor''s saying: "it''s not a white man."¡° What''s that? " The eastern Confucian immortal was stunned¡° It''s a spray. " Xiao Yao said solemnly. Dongru Xiandi

 Chapter 2018

    When you are talking about the past with both voice and emotion, the audience is not only not good to listen to, but also talking with you. Do you want to strangle him?


    This question, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor has got his own answer, will!


    He wants to strangle Xiao Yao now!


    Originally said so much, and Xiao Yao a fork, do not know where to play. I can''t stop my heart!


    However, he felt that he had almost said what he wanted to say.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and asked, "what do you want to express when you say this to me?"


    "I''ve looked up a lot of information during this period and found one thing." Dongru Xiandi said, "the former protector of Taoism has always been your people."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    Although the Immortal Emperor of Dongru has not said it clearly, his meaning is almost expressed.


    "I always feel that the identity of the protector is likely to fall on you. Although your current strength is still a little lower than that of the black crane demon God, such a gap should be nothing in your eyes?" The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao did not have a good way: "you said so much before, and how many paranoia we Terran have, and said a lot of beautiful words, in fact, the central idea is here?"


    Dongru Xiandi didn''t look embarrassed. He said with a smile, "you obviously misunderstood me. I''m just talking about the matter. I didn''t mean to put you up on purpose."


    No matter what Dongru Xiandi said is true or not, but now he has put Xiao Yao up.


    But if the Immortal Emperor of Dongru really knew Xiao Yao, he would know that what he was doing now was doomed to be futile.


    What is Xiao Yao''s character?


    When can I be manipulated? Even if the other party is the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, it is absolutely impossible! To put it bluntly, how cheeky Xiao Yao is! There will never be a situation where you can''t lose face.


    "I''m sorry, Emperor Dongfu Xiandi. I think what you said really looks up to me. In fact, my ability is just like this. I don''t have much ability." Xiao Yao said with a smile, "it''s really hard to deal with the black crane God. Of course, if I can really become a protector, I''m really lucky, and I won''t refuse."


    The eastern Confucian emperor had a headache.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s words were not finished.


    He continued: "in fact, you are talking so much to me now. It''s nothing more than a plan to slow down. If you want to make me feel that you can find another way instead of having to go to the demons and demons, right? Give me the hope of a caretaker and continue to waste time? "


    In the end, Xiao Yao was already angry.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor thinks so also even if, he also does not have any eight directions that.


    It is hard for him to understand that the idea of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is similar to that of the Western Yao Immortal Emperor, and he also hopes to hang up the exemption card.


    How many of those towers with war exemption cards were not broken in the end?


    This is a question of attitude!


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru was silent.


    The tone of Xiao Yao''s speech is a little angry.


    He sighed and said, "I just don''t understand. If you don''t want to have a conflict with demon world directly from the beginning, why do you have to think about cooperating with me? What does that mean to you? "


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru finally spoke.


    "It''s not that we are afraid of war, but that the fairies can''t start war first." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said, "in the demon world, before the demon world started, if our fairy family started, wouldn''t it be unknown? Yes, I know. The reason is very simple. If you can figure it out, I can also figure it out. But that doesn''t mean that the whole fairy family can figure it out! "


    Speaking of the end, the tone of emperor Dongru suddenly became very heavy.


    Xiao Yao was slightly stunned, and did not speak, just waiting for the East Confucian Immortal Emperor to continue to say.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru took a deep look at Xiao Yao, and then he said, "besides, the time of the non aggression treaty between the immortal world and the demon world is still here. Do you know how many dead minds the immortal family has? To put it in a bad way, we fairies have always been the embodiment of justice... "Hearing this, Xiao Yao couldn''t help humming.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru didn''t care about Xiao Yao''s attitude. Instead, he continued: "it''s better to be rigid or absent-minded, but as long as the fairies take the lead, they will lose at least one third of their fighting power, not quantity, but momentum. They don''t have a good starting point. They don''t define themselves in the position of justice


    Xiao Yao is already a little sad.


    He never thought that they were considering these things.


    This makes Xiao Yao feel angry and funny.


    This is not a lack of mind, but a group of mentally retarded ah!


    People are already sharpening their swords at home. Do you still want to wait for people to step into the house?


    Isn''t this waiting to be beaten?


    Do you have to suffer some losses to feel that you are forced to fight back?


    Are you not mentally ill?


    Probably seeing what Xiao Yao thought in his heart, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru said with a bitter smile: "I think you are so smart, you can''t think you don''t understand."


    Xiao Yao stopped talking.


    Dongru Xiandi''s mood was a little calmer.


    He looks at Xiao Yao, and suddenly feels guilty.


    As Xiao Yao said, now is actually the best time to resist.


    If you miss this opportunity and want to have an advantage in the early stage, it will become extremely difficult.


    "In fact, in my opinion, the war between the demons and the fairies has never stopped." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Dongru Xiandi did not speak.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "if it''s not like this, how can the demon world die two demon emperors?"


    Although it''s the demon world, it''s always standing with the demon world.


    "Since you don''t think fairyland can move in a short time, I''ll do it." Xiao Yao said.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru whispered: "according to the truth, you should also refer to the non aggression treaty. Anyway, it''s not many years..."


    "Not many years?" Xiao Yao was angry and happy. "Do you think I don''t know? I tell you, you''re not elegant, you''re corrupt! "


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru had a guilty heart and was scolded by Xiao Yao without any temper.


    "Besides, I''m not going to move the demon world directly. You have signed a non aggression treaty with the demon world. Doesn''t it have nothing to do with the demon world?" Xiao Yao said with a sneer.


    In his eyes, the murders filled the air.


    "What do you need me to do?" Said the emperor.


    "Give me fifty immortals." Xiao Yao said.


    After thinking about it, the emperor shook his head: "there are only twenty."


    Xiao Yao laughed and took it.


    If the demon emperor of the demon world is here at this time, he will be very angry.


    This is picking up soft persimmon to pinch!


    You have to pinch the soft persimmon until it''s rotten


    Deep in a dark cave, there is a big stone. On the big stone, there is a figure sitting.


    Outside the cave, the sun is pouring. In the sun, there stands a peach tree. Peach blossoms bloom on the branch.


    For a long time, the man in the cave slowly opened his eyes. He was carrying a sword behind him, just like carrying a girl''s life.


    When he walked out of the cave, a breeze came, and the peach trees were in full bloom.


    Peach blossoms, fluttering in the air, just like girls in powder group dancing, skirt slightly Yang, can affect the whole world.


    This is his world.


    It''s her world, too.


    When a man with a sword on his back looks into the distance, he can''t help smiling.


    It seems that everywhere you look, you can see the flowers and trees facing the sun, and you can see the hometown you once lived in.


    At this time, the sword he was carrying behind him suddenly burst into a light,


    The bright red light of the sword gradually gathered and formed, which became his dream.


    Looking at the sword soul in front of him, he was used to it.


    But every time he saw it, he would notice a twitch of his heart.


    Just as he was about to activate the sword spirit in his body, he suddenly noticed something abnormal.


    It''s the eyes.


    He was stunned to realize that there was a big difference in the way sword soul looked at himself.


    Before the eyes are empty, there is no emotion, like a painting in general, outlined with Danqing.


    But not now.


    There are emotions in the eyes of the sword soul, heartache and reluctance.


    Xu kuangge''s body trembled suddenly.


    He didn''t move, as if his body had been frozen, and his eyes were fixed on the sword soul in front of him.


    At this moment, his brain seems to have stopped thinking.


    However, soon, the soul of the sword returned to its former appearance, still dull and empty.


    It''s just under his control.


    However, this has already made Xu crazy song feel ecstatic.


    He firmly believed that he had never read it wrong before, and the reason why he now returned to the previous appearance has not been found.


    He didn''t feel so sad, on the contrary, he swept away the previous decline.


    Sword soul''s eyes before, let him see hope!


    Although the hope is very slim, as long as there is hope, that is a good thing!


    Because of which look, he felt that the whole world became full of vitality at this moment.


    "I knew I could, I knew I could!" Xu BangGe clenched his fist.


    Although he didn''t know what made the sword spirit change, he would be more firm in his belief.


    He put away the soul of the sword and left here in a hurry. He couldn''t wait to know that Xiao Yaohong had risen to them and told them what had happened just now. He believes that Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng will never doubt him, and they will also be happy for themselves. In addition, he does not know the reason for changing the soul of the sword, but if we sit together to discuss, then the probability of getting the answer will obviously increase a lot. Xu crazy song, the whole person, in a state of excitement.

 Chapter 2019

    Xu crazy song hurried back to the rouge Valley, but did not see Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng.


    After a conversation with Xi Yao Xiandi, he learned that Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were at the side of Dong Ru Xiandi.


    He went to the bamboo sea without stopping.


    Coincidentally, I met Hong feisheng who was writing poems against Hong feisheng.


    Next to them stood the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, looking at them with a kind of fool''s eyes.


    Xu crazy song some do not understand.


    These two people are full of food to support, in front of the East Confucian Immortal Emperor, this is not a teacher, what is it?


    See Xu crazy song, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng also stopped, turned to look over.


    "Come on, Xu Bingge. Hong feisheng has to say that the poem I just wrote is not good, so I''ll say, ha ha, you can comment on it. My first sentence is: my name is Xiao Yao, and the handsome one has no moves. Girls love me and tease me every day! Is it excellent? "


    Xu kuangge''s mouth twitched violently.


    Hong feisheng is also full of black lines: "when you were in Lingwu world, weren''t you very talented?"


    "Not now?" Xiao Yao said with staring eyes.


    Hong feisheng laughs.


    He suddenly felt that his choice to oppose Xiao Yao''s poetry was an insult to his talent.


    Xu kuangge took a deep breath, pulled them aside, and then simply said the situation he had met before.


    Although it was understated, the expression on his face always seemed to be in a state of excitement.


    This is also very normal. After all, this has always been something that Xu kuangge is thinking about. This is a major breakthrough.


    As Xu kuangge thought before, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look excited after listening to Xu kuangge.


    It''s heartfelt pleasure.


    Three people discussed for a long time, but they didn''t come up with a reason. At last, they dragged Dongru Xiandi over and asked him to express his opinion.


    This is not a secret thing, so when Xu kuangge said this before, he didn''t deliberately avoid the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    However, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru knew that because of this, Xu kuangge always had some resentment towards him.


    Although in the final analysis, it had nothing to do with the fact that the painting fan turned into a sword spirit, at least the eastern Confucian immortal had no bad heart.


    Therefore, Xu kuangge''s complaint is a natural disaster for him.


    He knew in his heart that when Xu kuangge and they were chatting so much, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru didn''t express any opinions.


    Now that he has been dragged over, he will say whatever he thinks.


    "In fact, I think it''s the sword spirit that is slowly giving birth to wisdom." Said the emperor.


    Xu crazy song slightly a Leng, asked: "this is a good thing?"


    The emperor hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "of course it''s a good thing."


    Xu kuangge was relieved.


    He felt that the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor had always been more erudite and knowledgeable. If he said that, there would be no problem. It would be a final decision.


    Probably because he was too excited at this time, he didn''t pay attention to the worry on the face of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng see it. They realized that there might be something hard to say. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru didn''t want to be too straightforward. They didn''t ask in front of Xu kuangge.


    Dongru Xiandi continued: "when you are free, you can release more sword spirits, which will help his intelligence increase speed. In addition, you can find more places with strong breath, and also speed up the growth of sword spirits."


    Xu crazy song quickly nodded, these words are recorded in the heart.


    "Well, I''ll go to some places with strong flavor now. By the way, where is the best place for Xiandi?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "In fact, Yanzhi Valley is also good. Besides, the peaks of danzong are good places." East Confucian Immortal Emperor zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao nodded when he heard the story of emperor danzong.


    He had heard of it before and felt it personally. The peaks of danzong are really good places!


    He was just a little curious. Since the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor knew that the peaks of danzong were good places, why didn''t he take them as his own?


    That''s what he thought, and that''s what he asked.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru shook his head: "those places are good places, but they don''t work for us any more. What''s more, danzong''s position in the immortal family is extraordinary. The peaks of danzong are good places, so they can refine more pills. "


    "The pills were not given free by the family." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru shook his head: "that''s not true. Danzong really won''t give those pills away. However, the pills refined by danzong are still in the fairyland, and they are also used in the fairyland. This is also a way to enhance the strength of the fairyland¡°


    Hong feisheng said happily, "are you not afraid that danzong will collude with the demons?"


    Hearing this, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru laughed.


    At last, he said in a very confident tone: "this is the fairyland, I am the Immortal Emperor!"


    The meaning of these words is that as long as danzong has any abnormal behavior, or has any unwise idea, he will immediately take action.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was able to understand this even if the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor didn''t say it.


    The leader of danzong is not a fool. He can understand a lot of reasons and know that although the immortal emperors are willing to give him face, he should also do what he should do. If he really takes the wrong step, it means that under his leadership, the whole danzong will perish, and he will become the eternal sinner of danzong, Xiao Yao thinks that compared with the demons, the loyalty of the fairies is much higher.


    Of course, this is not to say that there are no demons'' eyes in Xianzu.


    This is impossible and there is no way to put an end to it. It''s always like this. If one is killed, there will be a second and a third. It''s always like this for the three clans of immortals, demons and demons. It''s better to clean up the dragon clan. After all, the number of the dragon clan is limited. It''s not as exaggerated as the three clans of immortals, demons and demons.


    It''s hard to hide any trace in the open space, but it''s hard to catch a rabbit even in the deep mountains and forests.


    Just like before Xiao Yao, when he had a good relationship with the demons, he came to the fairyland and wandered around with the beads given to him by the God of putu? Those immortal emperors really don''t know, otherwise they will never tolerate him.


    Xu crazy song stopped for a while, impatient, immediately turned to leave, to danzong.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng look at each other and look at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Staring at them, the emperor was stunned and asked, "what are you looking at me for?"


    Xiao Yao frowned: "finish what you haven''t finished before."


    Dongru Xiandi blinked, as if trying to pretend to be confused: "I have said all I have to say!"


    Xiao Yao sneered.


    Hong feisheng also squints at him.


    The emperor sighed and said, "do you really want to know?"


    Xiao Yao didn''t move his face.


    Hong feisheng was already impatient: "is it one of the basic rules to be an Immortal Emperor?"


    Dongru Xiandi


    He took a deep breath and sighed: "since you want to know, let me talk about it. In fact, the painting fan no longer exists. When she becomes the soul of the sword, her consciousness has completely dissipated. Even if the soul of the sword is really endowed with wisdom, it is still the soul of the sword, not the original painting fan."


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are silent.


    No wonder the Immortal Emperor of Dongru didn''t say it in front of Xu kuangge.


    If you really said that, it is equivalent to smashing Xu crazy song''s hope.


    It''s really a cruel thing.


    It''s also very easy to understand what the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said.


    Xiao Yao still found it hard to accept, and asked, "is there really no chance?"


    "Maybe, but it''s very unlikely," he said with a smile


    Xiao Yao sighed.


    He was also a little reluctant.


    He has known Huafan for a long time. It''s from Yunxiao hall.


    Yunxiao Temple follows him, and there are countless casualties on earth.


    In Xiao Yao''s heart, he always felt that he owed too much to Yunxiao hall.


    Originally, he thought that when he saw the painting fan in Tianwaitian, he could protect her. What''s more, there was a crazy song beside the painting fan, but he was wrong.


    The painting fan is still completely gone.


    He was burning with anger.


    Now, there is no possibility of reviving the fan.


    After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yao looked at the emperor and asked, "do you already know?"


    The emperor nodded.


    Xiao Yao said helplessly: "then why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "What''s the difference between speaking earlier and speaking later? Don''t you work hard for it when I say it? " The Immortal Emperor of Dongru said with a smile, "you, I still know something about it. Even if you listen to me today, you will still help Xu kuangge find a way, right?"


    Xiao Yao smiles.


    Indeed, in fact, they would not care whether the Immortal Emperor of Dongru said it or not.


    They never intended to give up.


    "It''s up to people." "Perhaps, you can really create miracles, who knows?" said the Immortal Emperor of Dongru


    With these words, he also kept silent.


    Danzong.


    Xu kuangge grabs a mountain peak and releases the soul of the sword.


    Those danzong elders, as well as the patriarch, have no way to face the strong Xu kuangge.


    Although they are not convinced, it''s better to cut off their heads if they want to say no in front of Xu kuangge. That''s a killing God! Their fear of Xu kuangge was even greater than that of Xiyao Xiandi and Dongru Xiandi, as well as those demons. On the mountain peak, Xu kuangge looks at the sword soul in front of him, his eyes are slightly red¡° Before long, you will be as happy as before. " He said earnestly to the soul of the sword.

 Chapter 2020

    During this period, Hong feisheng''s control of his own strength was more perfect under the careful guidance of Dongru Xiandi.


    Hong feisheng''s amazing speed of progress also made the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor feel a lot.


    In the words of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, if all the demon emperors in the demon world had Hong feisheng''s ideas and enough flexibility, their strength would also take a big step forward.


    Maybe the demon emperor''s strength can compete with the Immortal Emperor.


    Fortunately, this is my own man.


    If not, Hong feisheng and Liu are in the demon world. With their current ideas, they will certainly become the strongest demon emperor in the demon world, and help the demon world to raise its strength to a higher level. In this situation, when the swords are in full swing and may collide at any time, this is absolutely a fatal blow to them.


    Therefore, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor also told Hong feisheng not to show his strength in front of the demon clan unless he had to.


    The demon clan is always smart. The reason why they don''t use their internal power as skillfully as Hong feisheng is not that they are stupid, but that their thinking has not developed this area at all. In other words, their way of thinking has been fixed and will not develop in this direction.


    This is probably the biggest difference between the demons and the Terrans.


    Hong feisheng thinks about it, but he doesn''t agree immediately. Instead, he turns to look at Xiao Yao.


    The emperor sighed and understood.


    Even if he guides Hong feisheng, he still regards Xiao Yao as the backbone in Hong feisheng''s heart. He will only listen to Xiao Yao''s arrangement, but will not listen to his orders. This is the gap!


    After a while, Xiyao Xiandi also came.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand.


    Before, Xu kuangge also came from Rouge valley.


    In that case, what else can they do! Why don''t we just come together?


    When Xiyao Xiandi sat down, she said, "the devil is gone."


    "What does it have to do with us that he''s gone?" Xiao Yao blinked and asked.


    Hong feisheng was also curious: "do you like people? And care about that? "


    It sounds strange to use "other people" to describe a demon God.


    But it''s also a kind of habitual thinking.


    Even though Hong feisheng has been in Tianwaitian for some time, he has not changed his way of speaking in a short time.


    Not to mention Hong feisheng, even Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge are still the same.


    It''s definitely a long process.


    Xiyao Xiandi wanted to speak, but he didn''t want to speak.


    "Well, since you don''t think so, I won''t say it." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    "One time." Xiao Yao said.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor never mentioned it.


    Xiao Yao is angry: "if I know that you have something to hide from me, do you know the consequences?"


    Xi Yao Xian Di said with a sneer: "I really don''t know where you come from. Now you can threaten me?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru coughed quickly and began to make ends meet. He asked Xiao Yao to calm down first, and his mood should not fluctuate so much. After all, he is also a big man now, so he has to keep his peace of mind. Xiao Yao turned a deaf ear, and his angry eyes still stare at the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao.


    Dongru Xiandi could only turn around and look at Xiyao Xiandi, and said, "Xiyao, if you know anything and have any information, you should talk to Xiao Yao. After all, we are in a state of cooperation. We said before that we should share information."


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor disapproved and said, "do you really think he is very frank with us?"


    The emperor coughed.


    Xiyao Xiandi also knew that what he said was nonsense. Now it''s meaningless to say it.


    After all, if Xiao Yao helps them now, he will not get any benefits.


    As for that, Xiao Niannian will receive his side, it can not be regarded as the fairy world to help him.


    Xiao Niannian was originally Xiao Yao''s daughter. Returning Xiao Niannian to him was originally what Xiyao Xiandi should do.


    Otherwise, that''s the real injustice.


    "I heard that a big event happened in the demon world before the covering hand demon left." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    "Well?" "What''s the matter?" he asked


    With these words, he suddenly remembered what Hong feisheng had said to him before.


    Is it difficult to


    Is it really one of the basic rules of being immortal?


    Why did Xiyao Xiandi have such a problem? He now knows how peaceful and magnanimous Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng were when they were selling things to each other without hanging themselves up together.


    "It is said that the black crane God found the Lingwu world and the earth before the covering hand God left." Xiyao Immortal Emperor finally spoke.


    In fact, originally, she did not intend to say it.


    She knew that once she said it, Xiao Yao and they might be in a mess.


    With Xiao Yao''s temper, the possibility of staying in the fairyland is very small, and they will definitely rush back to the earth and Lingwu world immediately.


    Just as she thought.


    After Xiyao Xiandi''s words, Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng stood up together.


    The two people''s eyes are surprisingly consistent.


    Shocked, incredible.


    Deeper down, there''s a little bit of fear.


    Even outside the sky, how many things can they fear?


    Now it is.


    "They... What do they want to do?" Xiao Yao tries his best to control his emotions.


    But even so, his voice was still shaking at this time.


    Hong feisheng''s words.


    Although he did not speak, but looking at his shaking body, you know that at this time he, also some chaos.


    "On the other side of the earth, I''ve let a few immortals pass." Xiyao Xiandi said, "they will pick up your family in the shortest time."


    "I''ll go back myself." Xiao Yao said, biting his teeth.


    "No way." Xi Yao Xian Di shook his head, "first of all, it''s impossible to enter the earth, even if you can go back, the earth can''t carry you, or even destroy you directly. Is this what you want to see?"


    "What if a demon entered?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "..." the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao said, "this possibility is very small. There is a layer of prohibition on the earth, and any Immortal Emperor, demon God and demon emperor can''t enter."


    "What if the prohibition is broken?" Xiao Yao asked with red eyes.


    Xiyao Xiandi doesn''t know how to communicate with Xiao Yao.


    In her opinion, Xiao Yao''s behavior is nothing but a slap in the face.


    In fact, Xiao Yao was not like this originally, but now it is related to the earth and Lingwu world. There are people in both worlds that Xiao Yao cares about very much, so he has to drill this bull''s horn.


    "I want to go back to earth." Xiao Yao said, "as for Lingwu world, Hong feisheng, you and Xu kuangge will go back."


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor and the East Confucian Immortal Emperor were a little bit upset.


    If Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng all left the fairyland, there would be only two fairyland emperors left in the fairyland: the East Confucian Immortal Emperor and the West Yao Immortal Emperor.


    With such strength, how to fight against the demon world?


    This is not a big open door. What is it?


    "If that''s the case, you''re in the middle of it." Xi Yao Xian Di sneered and said, "how do you know that the demon world has really found the earth and Lingwu world? What if it''s false news? Maybe the black crane God is just trying to use this way to weaken our power


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru whispered: "Xiao Yao, in fact, I don''t think Xiyao is nonsense. There''s some truth in it. The black crane demon can really use this method..."


    Xiao Yao turned and looked at him, his eyes turned red.


    "I can''t take the risk." Xiao Yao said.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor wanted to persuade him, but he was stopped by the East Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Comparatively speaking, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru understood what Xiao Yao was thinking at this time.


    For Xiao Yao, the battle of the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons is not as important as a hair of his relatives.


    So it''s meaningless to say those words of dissuasion at this time.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, I think you can let Hong feisheng go to the earth, you go to Lingwu world." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly said, "at least you can leave a crazy song, and the demon world can worry about it. And then again, I know you don''t care about fairyland, but whether you go to earth or Lingwu world, you can''t always take Xiao Niannian with you, can you? Even if you don''t care about our fairyland, don''t you care about your daughter? Of course, I must have my own self-interest in saying that. I''m just telling the truth. As for what you do in the end, it''s up to you to decide. "


    With the words of the Immortal Emperor Dongru finished, Xiao Yao also fell into meditation.


    It is undeniable that what emperor Dongru said just now is really reasonable.


    "Why did Hong fly to the earth?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "As Xiyao Xiandi said before, the earth is forbidden, and it is also left by the original Terran. So, basically, there will be no problem. I know you can''t rest assured. Therefore, Hong feisheng can pass. If there is a demon God who really wants to pass, he can stop it a little bit. Even if he can''t, he can hold on until we get the news, What do you think? "


    The more Hong feisheng listened, the more depressed he was.


    "It''s like I''m very weak..." after finishing this sentence, he felt that he was asking for nothing.


    Although he made progress after the emperor, he was still a short distance away from Xiao Yao.


    You have to recognize the reality, right?


    "Well, as you say, I need you to send me to Lingwu world." He really didn''t know where the earth and Lingwu world were.


    "I can find an immortal to take you there. Of course, you can also take a few more fairies. Do you have a good relationship with Zhenlong Jianzong?" Xiao Yao sneered: "that was before."¡° That''s OK. You have a good relationship with that Luo Yin, don''t you? Her master has taken her to Lingwu world before. Although she only made a circle, she should still remember it. " Said the emperor. Xiao Yao nodded and agreed. The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile, "I knew that if you were a fairy, you would agree." Xiao Yao

 Chapter 2021

    Xiao Yao still admired the Immortal Emperor of Dongru.


    In such a situation, we can still talk nonsense.


    After all, it''s not only Xiao Yao''s business. If it''s serious, it''s easy for the fairies to fall.


    However, the mentality of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is still very strong!


    Of course, if Xiao Yao was in the other side''s position now, he would not be so nervous.


    If we say that this is really the plot of the black crane demon, Xiao Yao has to sigh that the other side is really terrible. In such a short period of time, the two sides have not had any contact, but the other side has been able to grasp Xiao Yao''s shortcomings.


    If the black crane God appeared in front of Xiao Yao now, he would rush to kill him regardless of everything.


    Originally, after making peace with the fairyland, Xiao Yao thought about whether he could bring those people he cared about. However, the war was coming. After all, he didn''t have absolute confidence in the fight between the fairyland and the demons.


    In front of them, Xiao Yao can be full of confidence and never move forward.


    However, he knew very well that the current situation could only be said to be fifty-five. Of course, if the black crane God in the demon world really became a protector, the winning rate would have to be recalculated.


    Therefore, for them, whether the black crane God will really become a protector is the top priority.


    Xiao Yao''s original idea was that before the black crane demon God became a protector, he directly took the dragon and fairy Alliance troops to attack the demons. Even if there was a long stalemate, there was no big chance of winning, but at least it didn''t make the situation worse. In addition, he didn''t believe it. When Lao Tzu reached the door of the demon world, The so-called black crane God still has the mind to continue to study how to become a protector?


    But the plan can''t keep up with the change, and I don''t know if it''s because the news has leaked that the black crane demon can''t hold his breath. It''s better to start first in this way. I have to say that the black crane demon has succeeded. Maybe there are some doubts, but Xiao Yao has to take this matter to heart.


    After Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng left together, Xi Yao Xiandi sighed again.


    She looked at the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and said, "even if Xu kuangge stays, if the demons really invade, can we stop it?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru laughed and asked, "if you ask me, who should I ask?"


    Xiyao Xiandi kept silent.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru got up slowly and said, "when I talked with Xiao Yao before, I said that it''s man-made. In fact, these four words are quite appropriate at this time. No matter what the black crane God wants to do, what can the soldiers do even if he becomes a protector?"


    When the last word fell, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was in high spirits.


    Probably because he always looked so warm, so everyone forgot that he was the strongest one in fairyland.


    Even if there are Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng in the fairyland, he is still at the top of the fairyland!


    "Protector..." the Immortal Emperor of Dongru touched his chin. He looked in one direction. It seemed that he could see the Hongmeng tree through the immortal road that he didn''t know how far away it was.


    On the other side.


    Coming out of the bamboo sea, Hong feisheng went to the rouge valley.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor said to him that there would be Fairies in the rouge Valley to take him to the earth.


    As for Xiao Yao, he went directly to Zhenlong Jianzong.


    When Xiao Yao appeared in Zhenlong Jianzong, the whole Zhenlong Jianzong fell into a dead silence.


    Each atmosphere dare not, see Xiao Yao have to lower head, it seems that Xiao Yao''s eyes can directly pierce their body in general.


    After a while, Su Shanshan brings a group of elders to Xiao Yao.


    When Xiao Yao arrived, as the leader of Zhenlong Jianzong, she couldn''t avoid it.


    To be honest, Su Shanshan was still beating the drum at this time.


    After all, before Xiao Yao and the Xians were still in a state of hostility, Su Shanshan went through Xiao Yao. Although Xiao Yao soon saw through her careful thinking, she did what she did.


    If it was the original, of course, she would not have any panic.


    In her opinion, even if she really died in the hands of Xiao Yao, as long as it is for the sake of the fairies, it is worth it!


    It sounds silly, but if you think about it carefully, it is probably because there are many fairies that are similar to Su Shanshan, so the overall strength of fairies is strong.


    One moment after another.


    After Xiao Yao got along with fairyland, she became nervous.


    If Xiao Yao killed her at this time, I''m afraid that those immortal emperors and ordinary fairies would also think that she deserved what she deserved.


    For today''s fairies, Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge are just like the fairies'' immortal emperors!


    When Xiao Yao sees Su Shanshan, Su Shanshan opens his mouth. As soon as he plans to speak, he is interrupted by Xiao Yao.


    "I want to see Luo Yin." Now he is very anxious to return to Lingwu world, so he has no mind to talk with Su Shanshan about some superfluous topics.


    God knows if the hand covering demon God has arrived at Lingwu world at this time.


    Xiao Yao knows the strength of the demon God.


    Even when he was alone with the overlying hand demon, he was not sure, but he was not afraid!


    If the overlying hand demon really arrives at the Lingwu world, it will be a disaster for the Lingwu world. Although there are many experts in the Lingwu world, those eight level experts and nine level experts are just a group of ants for the overlying hand demon. They can be killed in a moment!


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, all the fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong were relieved.


    Obviously, Xiao Yao didn''t come to Zhenlong Jianzong for trouble this time.


    The elders and disciples began to guess whether Xiao Yao liked Luoyin.


    If it is true, they can also take advantage of the light of Luoyin to have a relationship with a strong man.


    For their Zhenlong Jianzong, it is absolutely a matter of great benefit and no harm!


    Luo Yin soon appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, why are you here?" Seeing Xiao Yao, Luo Yin looks very excited.


    When she learned that Xiao Yao and the fairies had begun to reach a consensus, she was also the happiest of all fairies.


    In this way, she does not need to be in a dilemma.


    Xiao Yao laughed and then asked, "have you ever been to Lingwu world?"


    Luo Yin fell into thinking.


    After a while, she nodded: "yes, but I didn''t enter that world. What''s the matter?"


    "I need to go to Lingwu world, where there are my friends." Xiao Yao said.


    Dongru Xiandi said before that Luoyin was the Lingwu world she went to with her master.


    This also means that, at least, Su Shanshan knows where to go.


    However, Dongru Xiandi also knew what Su Shanshan had done before.


    Although it was inspired by Xiyao Xiandi, now Xiao Yao is not in a good mood to see Su Shanshan, so he would say the best candidate - Luoyin.


    Although Luo Yin nodded and agreed to come down, he was still puzzled.


    Xiao Yao sighed and simply told the story.


    After listening to Xiao Yao''s words, Luo Yin looks a little surprised.


    "The devil..."


    Xiao Yao said, "you can come back after you take me."


    Luo Yin quickly shook his head: "no, I''m not afraid! Xiao Yao, don''t worry, I will fight with you


    Xiao Yao can''t laugh or cry.


    Luo Yin is also immortal now, the strength is certainly good.


    But it''s not worth mentioning in front of the devil!


    The so-called "fighting side by side" must be a drag on him. He would rather Luoyin stay away.


    Just when Xiao Yao and Luo Yin are going to leave, Su Shanshan suddenly comes with a group of disciples.


    "Xiao Yao, let''s go with you." Su Shanshan''s eyes are firm.


    Xiao Yao looked at her, a little surprised.


    Su Shanshan didn''t avoid Xiao Yao''s eyes this time. He looked still serious and firm.


    "Since it''s the covering hand demon who goes to the Lingwu world in person, if you go alone, it''s not so easy to deal with him." Su Shanshan said, "we are all xianzun. Although we are not opponents of the overlying devil, we will also cause him a little burden."


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    Su Shanshan''s words are in his heart.


    Su Shanshan struck while the iron was hot and continued: "don''t worry. This time, I won''t pit you. It''s a fight for our fairy family!"


    Xiao Yao no longer hesitated, nodded and agreed.


    He has no time to think about these issues.


    What''s more, what Su Shanshan said is really good.


    A simple count shows that there are about ten immortals here.


    In his fight with the covering hand demon God, he will certainly be able to help. Even if he lets the other side separate a little, it will bring about a huge turn for the better.


    As for how many of these immortals can come back in the end, Xiao Yao doesn''t know.


    Of course, for them, if they can kill the hand covering demon, even if they all die in the Lingwu world, it is also worth it.


    Open the gate, Xiao Yao with a group of immortal, into which.


    The world of Lingwu is not too far away from Tianwaitian. It''s just that Xiao Yao doesn''t know where it is. Originally, he thought he would be able to travel all over the world after breaking through. Later, he found that it was not the case.


    We still need a specific location.


    Walking through the Star Road, Xiao Yao didn''t find the shadow of the demon God in his hand. After all, the other side was walking in front of him.


    He was gnashing his teeth in his heart.


    Hope... Everything is in time!


    This time, he also carries the hope of Hong feisheng.


    For Hong feisheng, if he makes a choice between the earth and Lingwu world, he must pay more attention to Lingwu world. After all, he doesn''t have many familiar people on earth. However, he still chose to go to the earth instead of making trouble to come to Lingwu world. It also means that he trusts Xiao Yao. How can Xiao Yao fail him? When Xiao Yao leaves the fairyland with Zhenlong Jianzong, there is a news that a demon king suddenly comes to the fairyland¡° I want to see Xiao Yao! " He was out of breath, his body was covered with blood, and his eyes were red. The vitality in the body is gradually passing away.

 Chapter 2022

    Soon, the demon king who was seriously injured and came to the fairyland was brought to the bamboo sea, in front of Dongru Xiandi.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru frowned tightly, some of them didn''t understand the situation.


    However, after hearing the news, Xi Yao Xiandi just glanced and recognized the identity of the demon king.


    She looked down at each other and asked, "are you the Lord of blood fog?"


    The other side raised his head, looked at her and nodded. His face was full of pain. It seemed that for him, it took a lot of effort to nod his head at this time.


    "Are you looking for Xiao Yao?" Xiyao Xiandi asked again.


    Xuewu and Xiao Yao not only know each other, but also have a good relationship, which Xiyao Xiandi knew before.


    He was just curious about what happened to the other side''s injury.


    It can''t be caused by her coming to the fairyland. If so, she and the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor should have noticed it.


    Looking at the injury, it didn''t seem long.


    "Tell Xiao Yao quickly, you can''t go to Lingwu world, it''s dangerous..."


    Finish saying this words, blood fog demon king fainted in the past.


    The expressions on the faces of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor suddenly became a little ugly.


    They looked at each other and saw deep worry in each other''s eyes. No matter what happened, now Xiao Yao has left the fairyland, and they can''t pass Xiao Yao on.


    What made them feel more headache was that after saying what they had said before, the blood fog demon king fainted and didn''t know what happened.


    "Wake him up." Said the emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao nodded and found two immortals to take the blood mist demon down for a while. Then she found some pills. Although they were not as good as those made by Xiao Yao, they could have some healing effects.


    An hour later, the blood mist demon slowly opened his eyes again. At the beginning, he was a little confused. When he saw the East Confucian Immortal Emperor and the West Yao Immortal Emperor, he was excited.


    The next second he began to repeat what he had said before.


    "Let Xiao Yao never go to Lingwu world!"


    Xiyao Xiandi looked at him coldly, some doubts.


    "Say, what''s going on." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    "I want to see Xiao Yao." The blood fog demon king said with a pale face.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s face sank and refused the other party''s request.


    "Now Xiao Yao is not in fairyland." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    The blood mist demon''s face became more and more ugly, and his chest fluctuated greatly.


    "I''m still late?" His voice trembled slightly as he spoke.


    Xiyao Xiandi said, "what''s the matter? Tell me now."


    When speaking, the tone is still a little high.


    After all, she is the Immortal Emperor. Don''t say that the blood mist devil is seriously injured now. Even if the blood mist devil is still at the peak, it is still a matter of fingers to kill each other with her strength.


    Naturally, in the face of the blood fog demon, she had a little more momentum.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the blood fog demon didn''t seem to eat her.


    "I only told Xiao Yao that you should call Xiao Yao back now!" Said the Lord of blood fog.


    Xiyao Xiandi was furious and his eyes were cold.


    It seems that killing demons will explode in the next second.


    At this time, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor waved his hand, indicating that the Western Yao Immortal Emperor would be quiet for a while.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor also gives the East Ru Immortal Emperor face. In fact, even if the East Ru Immortal Emperor doesn''t make such a mistake, she won''t really kill the blood fog demon emperor.


    It is not so much the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor who stopped the Western Yao Immortal Emperor as the other party who gave the Western Yao Immortal Emperor a step down.


    Then the emperor turned his face and looked at the blood mist demon.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he said, "since you know Xiao Yao, you should know that Xiao Yao is standing with us, right?"


    The Lord of blood fog was silent for a moment and nodded.


    He does know about it.


    It''s no secret outside the sky.


    "Xiao Yao has gone to Lingwu world. If you know anything, now tell me, maybe I will go to Lingwu world. If it''s late, it''s really late." The Immortal Emperor of Dongru put away his smile, looked down at Xuewu demon and said, "this is your last chance. Whether you want to hold it or not depends on your own choice."


    The Lord of blood fog was silent.


    In fact, the reason why he didn''t want to talk with the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor was that he didn''t believe in the immortal family.


    Although Xiao Yao has a good relationship with the fairies, he stands up for the time being.


    But he never trusted such an alliance.


    Just like the demons and demons, even now they have united in order to deal with the fairies, but there are many ugly fights in them, and his heart is like a mirror.


    So subconsciously, he will think that Xiao Yao and fairyland are in the same state.


    What''s more, he''s a demon.


    The demons and the fairies are always in conflict with each other.


    However, what the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said is very reasonable.


    It seems that at this time, I have no choice but to trust them.


    Even if the fairies are really unreliable - the situation is not so bad.


    "In fact, the earth is safe, and the demons have not found the location of the earth at all." The blood fog demon king said, "the purpose of covering the hand demon God is still the world of Lingwu."


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor laughed and said, "it''s nothing. Anyway, we''ve already made preparations."


    But the Lord of blood fog shook his head.


    "I know that Xiao Yao has gone to Lingwu world, and Hong feisheng is going to earth, isn''t he?"


    Dongru Xiandi''s face cooled down quickly.


    There are not many fairies who know about this.


    Although all along, the fairies and demons have their own eyes, he was surprised that the demons had such a clear grasp of the fairies'' decision-making.


    "However, this time to Lingwu world, it''s not only the covering hand demon God. I know that you know that the covering hand demon God has left the demon family, but what you don''t know is that the flame demon God has also left." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "It''s impossible!" For a moment, Xiyao Xiandi''s face became ugly. Before she heard what Xuewu demon had said, she immediately interrupted, "the flame demon has been in the demon world all the time, you don''t want to cheat me!"


    The blood fog demon king looked at Xiyao Xiandi, and his eyes were like looking at a fool.


    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you now? If I really wanted to cheat you, I wouldn''t be here. " "Now, the flame demon who stayed in the demon world is just a puppet... It seems that the intelligence system of your fairyland is really bad!"


    At the end of the day, Xuewu''s face was full of ridicule to Xiyao Xiandi.


    Xiyao Xiandi''s face became more and more ugly.


    She''s always in charge of these things.


    But now, there has been such a big mistake.


    There is a feeling of being beaten in the face.


    "I''m going to Lingwu world now." Xiyao Xiandi said.


    When Xi Yao Xiandi was going to leave, Dong Ru Xiandi suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor turned his face and looked at the East Ru Immortal Emperor, which was a little inconceivable.


    Although she and Xiao Yao haven''t dealt with each other very well, they are allies after all. What''s more, originally she was in charge of intelligence, but now there was a problem. She subconsciously took the responsibility to herself.


    The East Confucian Immortal Emperor looked at the West Yao Immortal Emperor, and his eyes fell on the blood fog demon emperor again.


    "What''s the matter with your injury?" Asked the emperor.


    The blood fog demon gentleman is a Leng, don''t know why the other side suddenly can ask this.


    However, he said truthfully: "I want to come here, but was found by the God of putu. He did it."


    The emperor frowned and asked, "how do you know that the other party didn''t let you go on purpose? You know, if it''s a demon God who wants to kill you, you''ll never get out of life! "


    Hearing this, Xiyao Xiandi also looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    What the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said is quite reasonable.


    The blood mist devil just sneered.


    "If it''s another demon God, maybe he will kill me directly. After all, a demon king is really not very important to the demon world, but he is the God of putu." Said the Lord of blood fog.


    "It''s time to let you go." The eastern Confucian immortal asked curiously.


    "Yes "I believe him," said the Lord of blood fog


    Speaking of this, after a pause, he continued: "if Xiao Yao is here, he should believe him."


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru fell into a long silence.


    At this time, a voice came from outside the door.


    "I''ll go."


    Standing at the door, Xu kuangge had a smile on his face.


    "Aren''t you in danzong?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    "Just back." Xu kuangge said, "I''ve been back to Lingwu world before. Although I''m just passing by, I still remember. Of course, I was chased and bumped back by your fairies at that time."


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor are a little embarrassed to hear Xu kuangge say that.


    "In the next period of time, you can ask the Dragon gods to move directly to the fairies, which is a good thing for you and the dragon people. Now there are two demon gods in the demon world. They should not start a war. Most importantly, I think their purpose may not be to take this opportunity to kill Xiao Yao, but...", Xu crazy song suddenly stopped.


    The emperor of Xiyao was discontented and said, "what do you want to say?" Xu crazy song picked eyebrows: "you go back to ask the East Confucian Immortal Emperor, I can think of, he can think of." With these words, Xu kuangge left with his sword. When Xu kuangge left, Xiyao Xiandi looked at Dongru Xiandi again. The emperor sighed and said, "let him go."¡° That''s not what I''m curious about. " The West Yao Immortal Emperor said with a black face. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru laughed: "do you want to know why Xu kuangge thinks that the demon world will not start a war?" Seeing that Xiyao Xiandi was about to turn over, he quickly said, "I think it has something to do with the guardian." He turned and looked at the Lord of blood fog: "right?" The Lord of blood fog did not speak.

 Chapter 2023

    The king of blood fog did not answer the question of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    As for whether he doesn''t know or because he is a demon, it doesn''t matter.


    All along, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is very confident.


    In fact, Dongru Xiandi felt that no matter what he guessed was right or wrong, he could not care about it now.


    Now their attention is more on Xiao Yao.


    I don''t know if Xiao Yao can come back safely this time


    At this point.


    Star road.


    Xiao Yao and Su Shanshan and other Zhenlong Jianzong advanced rapidly.


    Xiao Yao is burning with anxiety.


    He was a little panicked.


    He didn''t know what kind of situation the Lingwu world would be like after he reached the Lingwu world.


    Perhaps, those demons have not entered the Lingwu world, they are just waiting, waiting to kill themselves on the star road.


    Or perhaps, at this time, the Lingwu world has lost its vitality, and finally came to a situation where it was too late.


    It''s really unlucky to bring Su Shanshan with you.


    If we really see such a situation, Xiao Yao feels that he can''t bear it.


    It''s getting closer to Lingwu world.


    This is what he learned from Luo Yin.


    The more so, Xiao Yao became more and more nervous.


    Lingwu world, there are many people he cares about.


    There are Wutong trees, Xu Xu, Li axe, they also have Xiao war, and those of Taohua Island, and so on.


    Maybe some, Xiao Yao can''t remember for a while.


    That''s the truth.


    In this world, it''s a pity to use both.


    One is rice that falls on the ground.


    The second is the person lost in the memory.


    Xiao Yao has a deep feeling about this.


    There are always a lot of people, maybe in a certain period of time you have a very good relationship, and have a hot conversation, even the kind who can reveal their heart at any time and are willing to give their back to each other.


    Maybe at that time, your heart recognized him as a close friend, a brother and a good sister.


    But many years later, you open your own space, look at the comments many years ago, and find that there is a comment below. You no longer remember the net name, and you are no longer a good friend. You don''t know who deleted it when, but the comment has a lot to do with it, and it can even arouse your mind.


    In Lingwu world, as well as the earth, there are so many people.


    It''s a pity for Xiao Yao.


    So, whether it''s the earth or the Lingwu world.


    Xiao Yao does not allow the demons to enter!


    That''s not where they should go.


    Whether the demons or the demons, they should shrink in the cold corners.


    There''s no place else!


    Lingwu world.


    On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    It''s like a torrential rain, coming in torrents.


    I don''t know why, on this day, all people in Lingwu world fell into a sense of inexplicable panic.


    It''s like the planet they''re on now is following a strange trajectory, and then inexplicably falls into the mouth of a fierce beast.


    Always feel, there is a feeling of shudder.


    North foot.


    The empress in the yellow robe still looked dignified and dignified.


    She is no longer that arrogant and domineering girl who does things without thinking.


    In the Imperial City, the Wutong tree is everywhere, which is also the national tree of the North Road.


    Originally, this country with weak national strength seemed to be able to survive in the cracks, but now the northern foothills have become no less than the existence of the Qin Dynasty. Many countries are a little worried about this. If the northern foothills move southward at this time, it will be no problem if they want to make a rampage, There is also a sword that everyone can see but can''t touch at the north foot, the man who once left a glorious past in Lingwu world.


    Although that man is no longer in Lingwu world.


    But who knows when he will come out?


    This is a huge potential threat.


    At that time, the situation of Lingwu world was very chaotic. The great Qin Dynasty was the only one, and even wanted to unify the whole Lingwu world. At this time, Xiao Yao was born. With his own strength, he stopped the iron hoof of the great Qin Dynasty.


    That''s the momentum of a mantis arm blocking the car.


    As a result, you can see that Xiao Yao did it. It is a legend of Lingwu world, which is still talked about by people in many countries, and has become the climax of many warriors'' life.


    That''s what we can do.


    Out of order, looking at the Wutong in the distance, I was thinking of these messy things.


    And then there''s that nasty guy.


    She''s full of anger at the thought of that asshole.


    In addition to complaining about the man, she occasionally complained about her own cowardice.


    At that time, why can''t I stand up bravely and say to him loudly: as long as you take me, I will follow you.


    Is it so difficult to say a simple word?


    She didn''t say it at that time, but she said it many times in her heart. Even many times, she would wake up from her sleep.


    Especially when the man had just left, Wu Wutong always felt empty and extremely insecure.


    Even she had some crazy ideas.


    Want to invade, and then let the north foot into a critical moment of public anger.


    She would wonder if he would come back at that time.


    But it''s just an impulsive time to think about it. She can''t really do those things. At the beginning, the behavior of the great Qin Dynasty has been hated by many countries in the Lingwu world. Of course, she doesn''t want Beilu to become the second great Qin Dynasty.


    The current situation of Lingwu world is actually very good.


    At least that''s what she thinks.


    If she can, she is willing to let this situation continue.


    But today, she suddenly had a feeling of panic.


    After thinking for a while, he turned around and said to a bodyguard behind him, "order to let Li Fu''s imperial guards enter the palace."


    Now Li Fu has become the imperial commander of the northern foot Dynasty.


    This is also the sharpest knife in the north foot.


    Although she doesn''t deal with Xu Qian and Li Fu very much, she always subconsciously trusts those who once fought side by side with that man.


    When this decision was made, many people were dissatisfied. They all think that Li Fu is not qualified for this, not only because of his poor strength, but also because they think that Li Fu is not loyal enough, at least not yet. The position of commander of imperial city''s forbidden army is not as high as it is, but once the ten thousand forbidden army under his hand is turned around, it can directly penetrate into the heart of the north foot.


    In the end, the female emperor at the northern foot of the mountain, who was still in charge of the public discussion, carried Li Fu to this position.


    As the empress of the northern foothills, who dares to have an opinion about this arrangement?


    The old ministers at the northern foot of the mountain have no choice.


    They know that the empress is definitely not as talkative as she looks.


    Sometimes, the empress also pretends to be confused.


    For example, to see who is not pleasing to the eye, it is necessary to lay down a false accusation and kill him.


    The other side wants to explain, Wu Wutong will pretend to be a small woman''s posture immediately, put a lid on his ears, and scream at his voice: "I don''t listen to me!"


    Princes and ministers can only be covered with black lines.


    If the empress really looks like this, and the Dragon chair under her buttocks is not stable, it can be regarded as an ability when everyone knows that she is pretending.


    At this time, the sky suddenly appeared dense petals.


    A girl in a pink dress came over a flower bridge


    The Wutong tree standing on the city floor became excited instantly.


    She waved her hand hard.


    That was her idol.


    In fact, it''s the same now, but now as the empress, we can''t express these emotions.


    It''s going to affect your dignity.


    "Master Liu!"


    Willow twigs fall slowly, like a fairy.


    The Wutong tree is very jealous.


    "Master Liu, why are you here?" Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    "I''m free. Come and have a look." Liu Zhezhi gave a smile, but his brow was frowning.


    She turned and looked at the dark clouds in the sky.


    Dark clouds will soon cover the sun.


    This is what ordinary people see.


    What Liu Zhezhi saw was killing all over the sky.


    It''s like a heavenly soldier in black armor, stepping on the wind.


    When the wind blows, the sound goes into the waves.


    Beauty stands on the wall.


    Wisps of sunlight, like what gourd, slowly inhale them.


    A piece of darkness, as can devour all things of the beast, rushed from.


    Under the city wall, thousands of forbidden troops in gold armor came dancing.


    Orderly.


    "Master Liu, is something going to happen?" Wu Wutong said with a smile.


    Liu can feel great pressure even when she breaks a branch. She can''t feel it.


    However, a long time ago, Wu Wutong understood one thing.


    No matter what kind of trouble, maybe the whole world can change face, but she can''t.


    Because her face gathered not know how many eyes. As a result, she has long been able to create a picture of Mount Tai collapsing in front of her. Liu Zhezhi turned around, looked at her deeply, and said with a smile, "are you afraid?" Wu Wutong shook his head. If the opponent is not so terrible, kill him. " Wu Wutong said. What if the opponent is terrible? " Liu Zhezhi asked. Wu Wutong suddenly smiled a funny version. Then I should light the beacon tower to celebrate. " Wu Wutong said, "I always feel that when I really encounter what danger, he will surely appear." Liu Zhezhi shook his head¡° By the way, Master Liu, I heard that brother Hong has risen? " Wu Wutong said. This is already the previous affair, Wu Wutong also knew for a long time, but she was the female emperor of the northern part of the largest Dynasty in Lingwu world. Naturally, it was impossible to run around and ask for willow branches. Liu Zhezhi''s eyes darkened and nodded. Then she chuckled¡° But I think the same as you. I always think that when I''m in trouble, he should show up. " Liu Zhezhi silently read the eight words Hong feisheng left before he left¡° As always, I''m deeply attached. "

 Chapter 2024

    In addition to the northern foothills, the Qing Dynasty, the northern Chu Dynasty


    Countless countries are now in a state of first-class preparedness.


    If you really ask them what happened, they can''t tell.


    But a sense of tension enveloped them, just like a cage in the sky, falling from the sky, impregnable, covering the Lingwu world, a fly could not fly out.


    Take a deep breath, you can feel the strong murderous air.


    It also made everyone panic.


    After the baptism of the great Qin Dynasty, Qingcheng Mountain has become the largest sect in Lingwu world.


    At this time, tens of thousands of practitioners gathered here.


    One by one, they are eager to fight in heaven.


    If heaven wants to destroy me, I will destroy heaven!


    This can even be regarded as the idea of treason, which exists in every practitioner''s heart.


    People can be afraid, but they can''t. when they become practitioners, they have actually chosen a path against heaven.


    This is probably the first time in the Lingwu world that all practitioners gather together to fight against the enemy.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    What''s interesting is that so many practitioners don''t know who their opponents are and how terrible they are.


    Unknown, often for terrible, add some attributes.


    Above the sky, the light is getting weaker and weaker.


    It was like a black hole appeared somewhere, forming a whirlpool, from which a terrible beast came out.


    If it opens its mouth, it can devour all the light of the world.


    Boom.


    In the sky, blossoms by the thunder light gathers becomes the flower.


    It''s going to rain.


    In the sky, the sound of thunder, at this time, sounds more like the roar of a beast.


    Ye tingchao stood at the height of Qingcheng Mountain, looking up at the sky.


    The expression on his face looked ferocious.


    And a little wild.


    "Come on! Come down! Let me see what you are


    It''s not a bad thing for this fighting devil to have a stronger opponent.


    Even if he can''t compare with a strong man, it can also let him know how long he has to go.


    With this thought, ye tingchao became more and more excited.


    But other practitioners don''t have such a good mentality.


    After all, there are few such martial arts maniacs.


    Relatively speaking, most of them have normal brain.


    However, at this time, no one would persuade ye tingchao. In fact, at this time, what we need is people like ye tingchao.


    After listening to ye tingchao''s words before, you may feel that his brain is lacking, but it also plays a certain role in relieving the pressure.


    In the sky, there are many colorful nebulae, which can be called a miracle.


    Some ignorant people, probably unaware of anything, rushed out of the house one by one with their families, knelt down on the ground, bowed down, sighed for miracles and prayed for the blessing of the gods.


    Rainbow lights, across the sky.


    "Are you coming?"


    Wutong, standing on the head of the city, murmured.


    Liu Zhezhi felt more and more uneasy.


    With her current accomplishments, she would feel nervous even if her opponent didn''t show up.


    This alone shows how terrible the other side is.


    She had some guesses, but she was not sure.


    Just then, over the sky, there was thunder.


    A rich voice of vicissitudes, falling from the sky, comes to everyone who lives in the Lingwu world.


    "I''m the demon God of demon world. I''m here today to arrest all the people related to Xiao Yao!"


    Hearing this voice, everyone''s face changed.


    On Qingcheng Mountain, one by one, they were shocked.


    Even ye tingchao, who was wild and uninhibited before, felt his soul shudder when he heard the word "demon".


    That''s the devil!


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao was just looked at by the devil, and then he was dead.


    Now there''s a real demon coming?


    What''s more, they heard Xiao Yao''s name from each other.


    Ye tingchao came down and murmured.


    "Damn, I seem to have something to do with Xiao Yao! It''s dead... "


    "You can say now that you and Xiao Yao are enemies." Another practitioner said with a smile.


    At that time, ye tingchao glared back, spat on the ground and said, "you think I''m stupid! Since Xiao Yao can offend the devil, his strength must be very strong. Hehe, with such a friend, it''s a steady business, isn''t it good? "


    A group of practitioners who once fought side by side with Xiao Yao burst into laughter.


    On the head of the imperial city at the north foot.


    Wu Wutong turned his face and looked at the willow branches around him, but said, "it seems that Xiao Yao''s bad ass is really getting more and more tossing."


    "Very good." Liu Zhezhi said, "at least, it shows that the female emperor of Beilu has a good eye for men."


    Wu Wutong could not help laughing.


    She thought about it carefully and thought that Liu Zhezhi''s words were reasonable!


    No one knows what Xiao Yao has done to bring the demon to this world.


    But they think it''s funny.


    What is Xiao Yao''s current situation?


    It''s safe, isn''t it?


    Otherwise, the other party will not come to Lingwu world and want to arrest the people who have relations with Xiao Yao instead of directly killing them.


    Then, the purpose of the demon God has been revealed.


    Only want to use this way to threaten Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao, has it posed a certain threat to the existence of demons?


    But he didn''t leave Lingwu world for long!


    "I don''t know if Hong feisheng is with Xiao Yao now." Liu said with a sigh.


    Wu Wutong looked at her and said, "you can rest assured that Shaw and Hong Feisheng are so good. They must be inseparable."


    When Liu Zhezhi heard this, he was angry: "I really don''t know who is his daughter-in-law."


    At this point, the horizon.


    A black cloud is coming towards the imperial city of the North Road Dynasty.


    At the foot of the Imperial City, tens of thousands of troops have gathered at the northern foot.


    The rest are still coming this way.


    Li Fu stood on the high platform with the banner of the north foot, holding a long knife in his hand.


    "The gods come to kill the gods, and the demons come to kill the demons! The imperial army at the north foot of our mountain is indestructible


    Hearing this, the empress of Beilu suddenly couldn''t help feeling.


    She felt that Li Fu''s words were too long.


    It can be reduced!


    For example, China''s national prestige is strong and indestructible.


    It''s very comfortable.


    Of course, at this time, she will not be idle to correct such problems as Li Fu.


    Black clouds are pressing down on the city.


    There is a feeling of breathlessness in the whole north foot.


    Countless practitioners are coming here.


    "Baobeilu, protect Lingwu!"


    A group of practitioners, shouting at the top of their voices.


    A Dharma phase, eyes deep, looking at the northern foot of the imperial city.


    The Dharma is huge enough to cover the whole sky.


    "Who is Wutong?" The covering hand demon God looks at those practitioners, the forbidden army.


    There was some irony in his eyes.


    These ants


    Do you really think that together, you can compete with the devil?


    He even felt that it was an insult to him that the black crane God sent him.


    Any kind of devil can destroy the small world.


    It rained cats and dogs, and it finally fell.


    Wow.


    The empress in yellow robes, standing in the rain.


    She raised her head and looked at the magic face above the sky. There was no fear on her face.


    That''s her strength.


    "I am." She said.


    Although, her cultivation is not very high, for the so-called devil, also know little, but one thing, she can decide.


    Even if she doesn''t come forward, the other party will find her.


    In addition, many people and practitioners will die in the north foot, Lingwu world.


    As the empress of Beilu, she didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Most of all, she was not afraid at all.


    She always firmly believes that if the other party really wants to do something to herself, Xiao Yao will arrive.


    That man is the biggest supporter of her life.


    What is the so-called demon God.


    In front of that man, what is it?


    In fact, Wu Wutong himself did not know where such a bottom came from.


    But very good, at least, they will not be afraid!


    "Come with me." A black light fell.


    All of a sudden, a group of practitioners who were firmly guarding the Imperial City flew up.


    Flying towards the Dharma.


    They roared, roared, and flaunted their murderous spirit.


    "To die." With the help of the magic spirit, all the practitioners flying in the air become flesh and blood.


    The blood mingled with the heavy rain.


    However, there are countless practitioners flying towards Dharma.


    Li Fu bears the brunt.


    "If you offend my north foot, all the gods and ghosts will be killed!"¡° Step back Wu Wutong changed his face and hurriedly opened his mouth. However, those practitioners flying in the air turned a deaf ear to the words of the northern foot female emperor. There''s only one idea in their head. Here is the north foot, here is the Lingwu world, no one can be presumptuous! Another pile of flesh and blood fell. Li Fu only felt that there was something more in his body, which was storing energy and could burst out the next moment. He turned his face and looked at the north foot female emperor standing on the imperial city. With a smile on his face. He wanted to say to the empress: you will be out, and you will not be subject to military orders¡° Boom. Another blood light fell. The knife in Li Fu''s hand fell from the sky, in the soil and in front of the imperial army. Step by step, the imperial army went on without expression. Maybe there is a little timidity in their eyes, but soon, they are devoured by the blood. The whole Lingwu world broke out in waves¡° If you offend me, I will kill all the gods and ghosts! " Millions of troops are converging towards the north. Even if the corpse becomes a mountain, they don''t allow Lingwu world to recognize it¡° Then go to hell. " The voice of the overlying demon is cold and not mixed with any emotion. With his eyes staring, tens of millions of black waves condensed into the demon soul soldiers and rushed to kill the imperial city. In the forbidden army, suddenly appeared a girl, wearing silver armour, white Cape. She was riding on a white horse with rain on her body and tears on her face. She got off the horse and pulled out the knife from which the axe had fallen¡° Forbidden army, kill with me Her name is Liu Ling. It has not yet become the family of Li and Liu.

 Chapter 2025

    Beacon towers were set on fire in the north foot, but they were soon doused by heavy rain.


    Tens of millions of demons, mighty, angry.


    There are also countless soldiers from the northern foothills coming.


    They rush into the demons from behind. However, their ability is just a joke to the powerful demons.


    Even if each of these imperial guards is the top strength of the ninefold masters, in their eyes, they are just like that. But now there may be ninefold masters in Lingwu world, but how many can there be?


    Therefore, as many soldiers rush in, as many will die.


    The bodies piled up in mountains.


    Even so, there are a steady stream of practitioners coming.


    They''re like puppets who don''t know what to fear.


    Even if we know that the front is a black hole that can devour all life, we are still fearless.


    As if to use the corpse to see how deep the hole is!


    This is the practitioner of Lingwu world!


    Looking at those who went to death, the northern foot of the female emperor Wutong red eyes.


    "Don''t have any psychological pressure. It''s not only about you, but also about our Lingwu world. Besides, people come for people who have relations with Xiao Yao." Liu Zhezhi said with a smile, "do you think that we, a large group of people, are more or less related to Xiao Yao? For example, those ordinary soldiers who don''t know how many died and even we don''t even know their names were soldiers under Xiao Yao''s hand. They listened to Xiao Yao''s dispatch, didn''t they? "


    Faced with such sophistry, Liu Wutong was speechless.


    She put her hands on the wall and looked at the black clouds.


    I don''t know how many lives are filling that huge hole one after another.


    No one knows when the killing will stop.


    Maybe it''s time for the whole Lingwu world to die clean?


    Originally, Wu Wutong was planning to give in.


    She never felt how precious her life was.


    Even if you die in the Lingwu world or are taken away by the devil, it''s no big deal.


    But by this time, she was no longer willing to compromise.


    When the whole Lingwu world is fighting with this unknown existence, she now stands up and chooses to compromise, which is not benevolence.


    That''s affectation.


    No one is afraid of death at this time.


    Because you stand high, you can see far.


    Wu Wutong can even see the smiling faces of those who are rushing into the battlefield, the practitioners and their faces.


    It seems that they are not going to die generously at this time, but they have made an appointment to go to a restaurant to have a drink of flowery wine.


    "Do you think he will come?" Wu Wutong suddenly grasped the arm of Liu''s side, standing beside himself, and asked.


    Liu Zhezhi held out his hand and pointed in one direction.


    With a smile on her face, she said softly, "he has come."


    On the horizon.


    There are several sword rainbow hanging obliquely.


    Like a sharp sword, it separates the black cloth that envelops the Lingwu world.


    Gorgeous.


    Every sunshine, pour down.


    In a flash, everyone in Lingwu world had a pleasant feeling of long drought and sweet dew.


    It''s a sword rainbow.


    It''s like a bull.


    In an instant, Jianhong was in front of FA Xiang.


    A huge roar came from the sky, and all the sounds of the collision were covered up.


    The huge Dharma image, at this moment, showed a look of surprise. Immediately, it was torn into pieces by the sword rainbow, turned into spots and scattered in the air.


    Then, more than a dozen sword rainbow swarmed into those demons and fought with them.


    When a sword falls, tens of thousands of demons will die.


    What''s more interesting is that the soldiers in the Lingwu world who fought with the demons were not involved. They stood there intact.


    "All back." A solemn voice came from the sky.


    Stepping on a long sword, Su Shanshan looked down at all the soldiers and said.


    Those soldiers, probably aware of something, quickly left the battlefield one by one.


    All the swordsmen of Zhenlong Jianzong fight hard among the demons. Each time they read a sword, they will raise dust. The great energy will ignite the whole world. The sword spirit will fall like a waterfall and the Milky way will tilt.


    At this time, I don''t know how many practitioners of Lingwu world are silly to see this scene.


    This


    What kind of cultivation is it?


    This is just a look, you will feel very smart!


    They began to subconsciously think, if one day, they also become one of these powers, what prestige it would be.


    This is the lifelong dream of many practitioners!


    However, Su Shanshan was not aware of all this.


    There was a murderous air in her eyes.


    Take all the fairies of Zhenlong Jianzong and start to kill those demons.


    When dealing with the ordinary soldiers, the ghost looks very relaxed.


    But now faced with these powerful swords from the immortal, these spirits are like bubbles, but they are broken by a single stamp.


    If at this time, Su Shanshan suddenly shouts: it''s time to show real skills!


    Maybe it will look more natural and unrestrained.


    After killing all the demons, Su Shanshan, with those swordsmen, fell to the upper floor of the imperial city.


    Standing in front of Wu Wutong.


    All the practitioners, ordinary soldiers, knelt down in front of the tower.


    Even Wu Wutong and willow branches, they want to kneel down, but they were stopped by Suzhou Shanshan.


    "No way." Su Shanshan said seriously.


    Wu Wutong and Liu''s branch were identified by Xiao Yao.


    If Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng know, they kowtow to themselves.


    She couldn''t even think of the end.


    "Thank you for the fairy''s rescue..." Wu Wutong or made a bow and made a bow.


    Su Shanshan shook his head: "it''s my duty."


    "Do you... Know Xiao Yao or Hong feisheng?" Wu Wutong was silent for a moment and asked.


    Su Shan Shan chuckled and said, "naturally I know those two adults."


    exactly.


    No matter Xiao Yao or Hong feisheng, they are all at the level of immortals, demons and gods.


    Moreover, the two are still in the fairy camp.


    When Su Shanshan mentioned them, it was not too much to use a "grown-up".


    Wu Wutong did not say what, but Liu could not help laughing.


    "It seems that Hong feisheng of our family is really promising!" Liu Zhezhi said, "why doesn''t he come? Does he think that even if my mother dies, it''s nothing. He can find a fairy in your fairyland? "


    Looking at Liu Zhezhi''s sneering and grinding his teeth, Su Shanshan suddenly began to sympathize with Hong feisheng.


    "Lord Hong should be guarding the world of Lord Xiao Yao now. As for Lord Xiao Yao, he should still fight with the demon God in Xinglu now. We have to rush to help him now!"


    What existed in the Lingwu world before was just a Dharma image of the covering hand demon God.


    His real body was intercepted by Xiao Yao.


    Otherwise, with Su Shanshan''s strength, it''s not so easy to defeat FA Xiang.


    Wu Wutong''s face became pale instantly.


    "That is to say, the one before was not the real demon?"


    Su Shanshan gave a wry smile: "how can the devil be so easy to deal with? It''s the existence standing at the top of the sky. Even an Immortal Emperor is not necessarily his opponent..."


    "Xiao Xiao Yao..." Wu Wutong is more nervous.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Xiao Yao is also powerful. Even if the other party is a demon, it''s impossible to do anything to him in a short time, but we really have to pass now." Finish saying this words, Su Shan Shan Shan turns a face to see eye Luo Yin again, "sound son, you stay temporarily, protect them."


    Luo Yin nodded and watched their master leave.


    Then Luo Yin looked at Wu Wutong with a strange look.


    Wu Wutong also noticed the strange eyes of Luo Yin and turned her face to look at her.


    "Are you Xiao Yao''s wife?" Luo Yin asked.


    The voice is pleasant to the ear.


    Willow branch, "two click", meaningful, and whispered to Wu Wutong: "you must not fight, ah, fight, I can not help you."


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Luo Yin quickly said: "I will not fight you."


    Wu Wutong looked at Luoyin and asked for a moment''s silence. "Are you Xiao Yao''s new daughter-in-law?"


    Luo Yin was confused at that time, and quickly waved his hand and shook his head: "no, I''m not..."


    Wu Wutong just breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Zhezhi on the side said at the right time: "but Xiao Yao is definitely not an honest man. Even in that day, he should be restless."


    Su Shanshan once said Tianwaitian before, and she soon wrote it down.


    My family man, in that day outside day, always dishonest?


    This is a question worth pondering


    "Your name is yin''er?" Wu Wutong asked.


    Luo Yin nodded.


    "Do you think Xiao Yao will be in danger this time?" Wu Wutong walked two steps forward.


    Luo Yin raised his head and looked in a direction.


    After thinking for a while, she said with a smile: "the demon God is really powerful. I think that even the Xiyao Immortal Emperor of our fairy family is not necessarily an opponent of the demon God. If the Dongru Immortal Emperor is the most powerful Immortal Emperor of our fairy family, he should be able to deal with a demon God. As for Xiao Yao! Hehe, since I met him, I haven''t seen him suffer losses, so I don''t think he will lose? "


    Wu Wutong has a little peace of mind. At this time, in the sea of stars. Xiao Yao and the covering hand demon kept colliding. Covering hand demon God as crazy general, toward Xiao Yao crazy launched an offensive. Xiao Yao is not afraid, a sword and a sword fall, and will cover hand devil pull away. All of a sudden, the overpowering demon stopped. He looked at Xiao Yao with the spring and autumn sword in front of him and laughed¡° Do you really think that I don''t know that you are trying to lead me away, afraid that I will attack Lingwu world? " Xiao Yao did not speak, and continued to hold the sword formula¡° Xiao Yao, can''t you think of it? My real purpose of coming here this time is to kill you! " "As long as you die, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng will be disheartened, and the alliance between the dragon clan and the fairy clan will break up. You are the thorn in our eye," he said with a smile

 Chapter 2026

    Xiao Yao is still a little confused.


    Why do the villains like the overlying devil like to talk so much about Bibi Waiwai?


    Do you feel like you''re about to get a box lunch, so you want to seize the last chance to mix up the appearance rate and grab the show?


    As for the role of the overpowering devil, Xiao Yao would bet that if the other party was living in Hengdian, he would soon starve to death, which was too much for the director to hate.


    But when you think about it, Xiao Yao thinks something is wrong.


    It''s too calm for the devil to see himself.


    As if I had guessed I was coming back before.


    Before, Su Shanshan and they have also appeared, and defeated the Dharma phase of the overlying demon God.


    The other side is also familiar with the existence of those Fairies in Zhenlong Jianzong.


    But even so, the overpowering demon God is still like he must kill himself today.


    He really can''t figure out where the other party is from.


    However, this also gave him a wake-up call. Next, we must be careful.


    The covering hand devil roars wantonly and forces Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao has always been involved in the other party before, but I didn''t expect that the other party would launch a counterattack at this time.


    And at this moment, Xiao Yao realized that the momentum of the overlying demon God had changed dramatically.


    It''s like breaking some bonds.


    Xiao Yao feels more and more that he is deliberately showing weakness.


    Think about it.


    How to say that the other side is also a demon God in the demon world.


    Before, Xiao Yao had a fight with the God of putu. He knew a little about the power of the God.


    It is because he knows something that he will feel that the other party can not be led by his nose and is at a disadvantage.


    However, Xiao Yao is not very concerned about these problems now.


    It can be said that we have to take action when the arrow is on the way.


    Have reached this point, even if really aware of something wrong, he does not have any way back.


    Therefore, he did not think about this problem. He thought more, that is, he added more ideological burden to himself.


    The spring and autumn sword in hand blooms a colorful sword rainbow.


    In the end, they gathered into a huge net, trying to bind the overlord.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes are very red when he meets the overlying devil. It''s not too much.


    Before in the demon world, the overlying demon God wanted to put Xiao Yao together. Although he said that because of the Dragon God''s hand in the end, he smashed the other party''s idea, but the hatred ended.


    If it wasn''t for the evil spirits, the relationship between Xiao Yao and the demons wouldn''t be so bad. Maybe Xiao Yao will turn against the demons in the future. It''s just that this day has come too fast, but Xiao Yao hasn''t regretted it until now. Maybe it''s because of the break with the demons that Xiao Yao can see some truth so quickly, for example, Xiao Yao has always been regarded as a thorn in the flesh by the immortals, but Xiao Niannian has always been in the hands of Xi Yao Xiandi. Did Xi Yao Xiandi ever use Xiao Niannian to threaten Xiao Yao to die?


    Even though Xiao Yao couldn''t get used to Xiyao Xiandi, he had to admit that he owed Xiyao Xiandi a favor in this matter.


    Looking at the demons.


    In fact, now Xiao Yao and the demon world have not had any direct conflict, and there is no desperate situation for him to force the other side.


    Even from the current situation, the demons have some advantages.


    But even so, the other side is still very shameless began to play the earth and Lingwu world idea.


    This really makes Xiao Yao feel despised.


    What a shame!


    What''s the difference between this method and those demons who are despised by the demons?


    But it''s all about looking good for yourself.


    Xiao Yao roared.


    Kill again towards the overlying demon.


    If the sword Qi is like a net, it can net the world.


    Covering hand demon God is not anxious, and fight and retreat.


    He seems to have made up his mind to consume Xiao Yao slowly in this way.


    Or, there are other cards.


    At this time, more than a dozen sword rainbow came.


    "Hum, as for a group of immortals, Xiao Yao, are you going to let them rush up to die?" The covering hand demon God said with a sneer.


    Although Su Shanshan and other fairies are close at hand, they still look calm.


    He didn''t pay attention to Su Shanshan and other immortals.


    It''s quite normal.


    If there were more than a dozen demons joining in the battle before, Xiao Yao would not pay attention to those demons.


    After the breakthrough, Xiao Yao stood at a high place and looked down to see how weak he was.


    This is a ravine.


    Then he stretched out his leg and opened the ravine to know how wide it was.


    It''s like climbing mountains.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, you will never know how magnificent the mountain is.


    Only when you stand on the peak and look down can you really feel the great height of the mountain.


    Like Xiao Yao now.


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and asks Su Shanshan to stop acting rashly and wait for the time to come.


    The fairies of Zhenlong Jianzong also agreed to come down.


    They''re not stupid.


    Looking at the fight between Xiao Yao and Fu Shou demon, even though they are still some distance away, they can also feel the power of the two strong men, which has formed a pressure. If they are a little closer, they will feel like they are carrying a mountain. If trade now rashly joined the battlefield, it would be good not to be hanged directly. What else can I do to help?


    Looking at Xiao Yao and the covering hand demon you come and go, Su Shanshan and other fairies look more and more ugly.


    They felt that they had underestimated the power of the overlying demon God before.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao''s strength also exceeded their expectations.


    Even in the face of the powerful overpowering demons, Xiao Yao is still as stable as a mountain, not to be in chaos.


    The more Xiao Yao is like this, the more they feel.


    The strength of this guy is too strong.


    The most terrible thing is the speed of progress.


    In such a short period of time, I''m afraid Tianwaitian can''t find a second one.


    "Xiao Yao, I can give you another chance now. As long as you are willing to leave the fairy family, we are willing to keep you safe!" The covering hand demon god suddenly said.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    He once again produced a sword formula, sword light enough to illuminate the whole sea of stars.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t be stubborn. Do you really think that you and fairyland can stop us? Ha ha, naive! I know that the reason why you want to fight against us is that once the fairy clan is destroyed by us, you will die. But I can guarantee that as long as you don''t trouble us, we won''t trouble you, OK? "


    The shadow of the sword is like the shadow of the face.


    After throwing the overpowering demon out, Xiao Yao continues to pursue while winning and sneers.


    "If you are so confident, how can you give me this chance? And, to tell you the truth, do you think you demons have trust in my heart? I''ll believe you? "


    A black light in the hand of the overlying demon God condenses into a light column and waves it, colliding with the spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand.


    A blast will ring in the deepest part of the universe.


    In a flash, Su Shanshan and other fairies of zhenlongjianzong were also pushed out.


    I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll be involved and turn into a pile of ashes.


    At this point.


    Spring and autumn sword suddenly disappeared in the universe.


    Immediately, and suddenly appeared in front of the covering hand demon God.


    With endless pressure.


    His face changed a little. He thought that Xiao Yao''s sword had exceeded his expectation.


    His fist fell down, pulling the power of stars all over the sky, forcing the sword back, but his body flew backwards.


    The spring and autumn sword moves forward again, with a posture of taking advantage of your illness to kill you.


    This is also Xiao Yao''s life motto.


    "Good boy, I didn''t expect you to have such a killing move." Covering hand demon God again by Xiao Yao smashed fly out, but did not hurt too seriously.


    Xiao Yao frowned.


    He realized that the protective ability of the hand covering demon was very terrible.


    Before the spring and autumn sword Yue spring and autumn, although Xiao Yao did not want to directly take the other party''s life, but at least, can cause some heavy damage to the other party.


    The result is not satisfactory.


    Although the overpowering God has suffered some injuries, those injuries will not affect the overall situation.


    Which one of these demons in the demon world is easy to deal with?


    "Damn it, if you don''t come out again, I will die here today!" Covering hand demon god suddenly pulled voice to shout to say.


    Xiao Yao was surprised.


    He fixed to look at the covering hand demon God, and at the same time urged the divine consciousness, sensing around.


    At this time, a black fog fell.


    A cold voice came from it.


    "You didn''t say before that it''s your credit, let me not rob it?" As the black fog cleared away, the tall flame demon was beating a small cluster of flames in his hands, and the light of the flames reflected his face with a ferocious look.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao felt that the blood in his body seemed to have forgotten to flow.


    He finally understood why he had the confidence to kill himself here.


    Coming to Lingwu world is not even their real purpose. They seem to have guessed that Xiao Yao would rush here regardless of everything, and then use this opportunity to kill him. Two demons... Is a covering hand demons, Xiao Yao is not too sure, just want to do everything to force each other to a desperate situation, even if it is both defeated, when Su Shanshan and they join the fight, give the covering hand demons a fatal blow, that is also very good. But now, there is another demon. How can we play? The demon God stood up straight, looked at Xiao Yao and sneered: "I didn''t expect that this boy is so difficult now. We have to join hands to kill him so as not to cause trouble. In case there are reinforcements from the fairyland or the dragon family, and we lose this opportunity, can we go back to recover our lives?"

 Chapter 2027

    The flame demon didn''t answer the hand demon, and his expression was serious. If it wasn''t for these words, he wouldn''t show up easily.


    Not long after he came here, he thought that he would find a suitable opportunity to give Xiao Yao a fatal blow in the dark, but he didn''t expect that the overpowering demon would expose him so quickly.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    They don''t believe it. Two demons can''t kill a Xiao Yao?


    When the flame demon also appeared, Su Shanshan and they were already stupid.


    They didn''t expect that there would be two demons out together, just to kill Xiao Yao.


    A Xiao Yao, is it worth the demon world''s attention today?


    In such a situation, even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor may not be able to break through the encirclement and fight a way out, right?


    Now it''s not about defeating each other.


    It''s about whether Xiao Yao can leave alive.


    This is a must kill game!


    Xiao Yao''s eyes kept flashing.


    It seems to be thinking about something.


    But the flame has already spoken.


    "Xiao Yao, this time, you will surely die. We can go back to fight after killing you. I won''t kill any of these immortals."


    Xiao Yao gave a smile.


    "Are you afraid of me running away?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Covering the hand demon God said with a sneer: "do you think you can run away?"


    Xiao Yaole said, "if so, what are you worried about?"


    "..." the hand covering demon God no longer wants to communicate with Xiao Yao.


    It seems that no matter how you say it, you can''t say it yourself.


    At this time, however, it doesn''t make sense to talk fast.


    So the overlord was not so angry.


    At this time, the flame demon has seized this opportunity and began to circle behind Xiao Yao. It seems that he intends to block Xiao Yao''s retreat in this way.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies of Zhenlong Jianzong could not hold their breath at this time. They quickly stepped on the flying sword and flew towards Xiao Yao.


    Suddenly, a strong resistance appeared in front of them, which restricted them to move on.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at them. His eyes were helpless and deep.


    After a moment, he gave a long sigh.


    "You go first."


    "No, Mr. Xiao Yao, it''s up to you to go first. We''ll help you stop them!" Su Shanshan said quickly.


    What the flame God said before also caused a lot of pressure on them.


    Mufeng continued: "Xiao Yao, you go, our lives together are not worth money, as long as you live, that''s enough!"


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    Go?


    Can I go now?


    Even if he could fight a way to escape, would he?


    Let''s not talk about the disciples of Zhenlong Jianzong. If they leave, what will they do if they go to the trouble of Lingwu world?


    I watched the Wutong willows and they died.


    If you don''t want to know, it''s absolutely impossible!


    "Get out of here!" Finish saying this words, in Su Shan Shan their in front of suddenly many a mighty energy, directly lifted them all to fly out.


    "Go to Lingwu world and protect them as much as possible." When Su Shanshan and others are sent away by Xiao Yao, they still hear Xiao Yao''s words.


    Covering hand demon God and flame demon God did not stop Xiao Yao.


    Their purpose is to kill Xiao Yao.


    As for Su Shanshan and other immortals, they are just unimportant little people. They don''t need to do anything at all. Anyway, they won''t have any impact on them. Besides, if these ten immortals really stay here all the time, they may have a real impact on the situation. They have to kill Xiao Yao this time, so any possibility has to be ruled out, As for killing the immortals, it may not cost them much, but they will worry about whether Xiao Yao will run away when he does it. After all, he is a guy who is good at seizing all opportunities.


    They will not think about whether Xiao Yao will give up running away for the sake of these immortals and the world of Lingwu.


    Because in their opinion, such a thing is impossible for them to do.


    Nothing is more important than self preservation. It''s not easy to reach this step.


    Naturally, they will use this kind of thinking to speculate on Xiao Yao''s practice.


    It can only be said that they really don''t know Xiao Yao.


    In the sea of stars.


    Xiao Yao''s face was expressionless.


    But at this time, his brain is also running at full speed, thinking whether he can leave here alive.


    He wants to try whenever there is a little hope.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    This is Xiao Yao''s strong desire for survival.


    After all, I haven''t spent much time with my daughter.


    And because of this, the fairy family seems to be planning to take over all their families.


    Maybe when you leave here or go back to Xianzu, you can see your parents and Li Xiaoxiao.


    Just think about it, you''ll find it impossible to expect.


    It''s like a child who can''t sleep at night, because tomorrow his parents will take him to travel.


    It''s hard to calm down.


    But the premise is.


    I have to get out of here alive.


    Seems to see through Xiao Yao''s thoughts at this time.


    The flame demon said with a sneer, "Xiao Yao, you must die here today, so don''t struggle."


    Xiao Yao laughs,


    Are the demons of the demon clan not good at brain?


    Just because they think they have to die here today, so they don''t have to escape?


    That''s bullshit logic!


    At this time, the flame God gently moved between his fingers.


    There is a fire, toward Xiao Yaofei.


    Like a moth swimming in the sea of stars, it exudes the charm of Taoism.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t you have a fire? Aren''t you a fire master? Why don''t you look at my fire? " The voice of the flame demon came from a distance, and the words revealed the killing.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were slightly astringent, and his eyes firmly moved the flame like a moth.


    At the same time, he took a few steps forward.


    In his body, a flame burst out.


    Flaming and dazzling.


    The flame on Xiao Yao''s body is still churning, just like the sun in this joy.


    The covering hand demon God has killed Xiao Yao.


    He stretched out his hand and grasped the boulders floating in the sea of stars.


    As if he didn''t want money, he threw it at Xiao Yao.


    A piece of Boulder, pulling a rainbow, gathering the magic of the covering hand demon God, killing all around in an instant.


    Fortunately, it''s not the first time Xiao Yao has experienced such a situation.


    Fighting, being intercepted, these things, for Xiao Yao has been a routine, who is not a little cute from the corpse pile?


    Comparatively speaking, it is obvious that the small flame of flame demon is faster.


    The small flame seemed so inconspicuous, as if Xiao Yao could put it out by farting at it.


    However, as the distance between them gets closer, Xiao Yao has an impulse to turn around and leave.


    In the small fire, Xiao Yao felt a huge energy.


    As if, enough to burn the whole universe!


    Lengsen''s smile was always on the flame demon''s face. He sat down in Diaoyutai, looked at Xiao Yao, who was full of strange fire, and sneered: "Xiao Yao, are you going to swallow my fire? Ha ha, if you can really do it, it''s your ability. "


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    He was driving the fire in his body.


    The fire kept jumping, eager to try.


    It seems that I want to jump on it now and compete with that little flame.


    "Wait, wait..." Xiao Yao said softly.


    I''m talking to myself, and I''m also communicating with strange fire.


    Finally, when the small flame arrived in front of him, Xiao Yao''s body turned into a rainbow, tearing at the strange fire and heading for


    Behind the cover hand devil rushed!


    At this moment, the face of the demon changed.


    He did not expect that Xiao Yao should avoid the flame of the flame demon for a while.


    Head for yourself first.


    In his cold sweat, has been Xiao Yao''s intention to kill package among them, a roar came from the distance.


    "Go away!"


    It''s the voice of the flame.


    For the present covering hand demon God, the roar of the flame demon God is undoubtedly the sound of nature.


    Xiao Yao originally wanted to kill the overhand demon God first, but unexpectedly, when he heard the roar of the flame demon God, he quickly recovered and pulled his body back.


    Xiao Yao wants to take advantage of the victory to pursue, but at this time the flame demon God has urged his small flames to rush up.


    At this moment, the cluster of small flames quickly separated.


    It looks dense, like locusts.


    When the flames rush in front of Xiao Yao, the fire from the sky surrounds Xiao Yao and shrinks the fire circle.


    Xiao Yao''s strange fire and those flames, keep colliding, inseparable.


    At this time, the flame God and the covering hand God joined hands to kill.


    Obviously, they didn''t want to kill Xiao Yao directly with the help of the flame of the flame demon. Xiao''s ability to control fire is still very terrible. They just want to use this way to force Xiao Yao''s abnormal fire out first, and then limit it, so as not to let the other party hit them by surprise and hurt them with the big killing move of abnormal fire when they are unprepared. I have to say that their plan succeeded. There is no way to control the abnormal fire, for Xiao Yao, it is equivalent to losing a hand. This is also his biggest disadvantage. The way of fighting Xiao Yao by the covering hand demon and the flame demon can be called knowing the root and the bottom. But Xiao Yao knows nothing about their killer mace. If this trend continues, Xiao Yao will surely die. This is the real icing on the cake¡° Boom It''s a big noise. The spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand is smashed together with a fist rainbow of the demon God. In a moment, the wind broke from behind. A hand passed through Xiao Yao''s body. He turned his face and looked at lengsen''s smile on the flame demon''s face. Xiao Yao''s eyelids jumped and ran back quickly. At the same time, he threw some holy pills into his mouth. The wound began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 2028

    Xiao Yao''s current cultivation, combined with the effect of Shengdan, naturally healed quickly.


    However, the covering hand demon and the flame demon are not Xiao Yao''s worshippers. Xiao Yao knows that they will kill you when you are sick. How can they easily miss this opportunity when they don''t know how many life and death battles they have gone through? So they don''t need to communicate at all. The two demons kill Xiao Yao at the same time.


    There is no room for it.


    Xiao Yao eased his injury and immediately welcomed it.


    At this time, to choose to retreat is to give up.


    Now that he has chosen to confront head-on, he will not have the slightest hesitation at this time. He absolutely wants to fight head-on to the end.


    The overhand demon and the flame demon are really powerful beyond imagination.


    With the cooperation of the two demons, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of survival in the crevice.


    This feeling


    It''s really not very good!


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that the flame demon seems to be more difficult to deal with.


    Before, in the fight with the covering hand demon God, although Xiao Yao didn''t get too much advantage, at least he didn''t fall behind.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao''s attack style is treacherous and changeable, which is extremely difficult to deal with. Xiao Yao has no way now, and he doesn''t have a suitable way to avoid the attack.


    The attack of the overlying demon God is always like the same rainstorm, which always presses Xiao Yao in a position, making it difficult for him to move.


    When the flame demon moved behind Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao felt like a thorn on his back.


    He turned quickly, but it was too late. He didn''t know when the flame had come to him.


    The smile on the other side''s face is reflected in Xiao Yao''s pupil, and the hair on his body stands up.


    This is a sense of crisis.


    When Xiao Yao''s body flew out again, he felt that all his internal organs were going to be broken.


    The devil''s attack


    It can''t be underestimated!


    He began to put Saint Dan in his mouth again, trying to adjust his state as soon as possible.


    "Well, go to hell!" Another rainbow came down, and the body of the flame demon also rushed in.


    Xiao Yao struggles to stabilize his figure, reaches out his hand to make a fist, and smashes it at Guanghong.


    The billow blows Xiao Yao''s body out again.


    It''s like a star exploding in the universe.


    Xiao Yao can''t avoid it.


    Flame and overhand still follow.


    In fact, they are also very depressed at this time.


    I didn''t expect that Xiao Yao''s anti Strike ability was so strong.


    For such a long time, I''m still alive. I haven''t been killed.


    It''s too resistant.


    What they don''t know is that Xiao Yao''s real dragon armor will be broken at this time.


    That''s the treasure Qinglong gave him!


    When Qinglong became a Dragon God, his armor also improved.


    But did not expect, even if there is such a baby, or will be covered hand demon and flame Demon Under the joint attack, so embarrassed.


    His head was still spinning.


    He knew that if he carried on in accordance with the current situation, he would surely die here.


    Where is life


    Where is the way to live?


    Xiao Yao is going crazy.


    In a state of insanity.


    He has to change the situation, but his mind has become a pool of paste.


    He also knew that even if the fairy family got the news and wanted to help, it would take a while.


    I can''t last long at all!


    At this time, the flame demon God and the covering hand demon God killed Xiao Yao again.


    Like a tarsal maggot.


    Their speed in the sea of stars is much faster than Xiao Yao.


    Let''s not say that now Xiao Yao has to guard the Lingwu world. There is no way to run. Even if he can run, Xiao Yao can''t run away under the pursuit of the flame demon and the covering hand demon!


    That''s the problem.


    Just then, in front of Xiao Yao, a landscape painting suddenly appeared.


    In landscape painting, there is a light curtain.


    Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it, so he went straight in.


    Just as the landscape painting was about to be put away, two black fogs came in.


    "Xiao Yao, where are you going to escape?"


    In fact, originally, they were very cautious, no matter they were covering hand demon or flame demon.


    But now they want to kill Xiao Yao''s mind is too heavy.


    This is an opportunity and a rare opportunity for them.


    Of course, they won''t watch Xiao Yao escape.


    If it had been before, they would have thought about it again and again, worried about whether it was Xiao Yao''s strategy.


    How is it possible to get into the picture of mountains and rivers with a hot mind?


    If they had no brains, they would not have lived to this time.


    Looking at the vast expanse of white in front of me, the covering hand demon God and the flame demon God looked a little flustered.


    When they want to leave this place, they can''t find the exit.


    Suddenly, there was a shudder at his feet.


    Then the mountains rose.


    "I can''t feel anything here." Said the devil in a low voice.


    The flame did not speak, but his face was very ugly.


    "How can Xiao Yao have such great ability?" I still can''t believe it.


    "It should be a magic weapon in his hand, not his ability." Said the flame with a sneer.


    Covering hand demon God nodded, very agree with the idea of flame demon God.


    They don''t believe Xiao Yao can have such great ability.


    It''s not hard for them to create a small world.


    It''s just like Xiyao Xiandi, they all created small worlds?


    But those small worlds don''t give them any sense of bondage.


    Now they just feel that in the small world in front of them, they will feel flustered.


    Everything in front of us looks both real and weird.


    At this time, the flame God spoke again.


    "Go


    The overpowering demon looked at him blankly.


    "We can''t leave now. Xiao Yao certainly hasn''t left, so we must find him." He said, "if you drag on, maybe he will run away."


    Hearing this, the covering hand demon God also beat a spirit.


    If Xiao Yao really escaped under their encirclement, they would not know how to explain to the black crane when they returned to the demons.


    Although everyone is also a demon God, they still know the strength of the black crane demon God.


    The most important thing is that the other party''s temper is eccentric, and they are more decisive and ruthless than them in doing things.


    Besides, they have no way to face the whole demons.


    They are the demons of the demons. As a result, they have no way to kill Xiao Yao when they are well prepared. Is it a disgrace?


    The top priority is to kill Xiao Yao


    At this time, Lingwu world.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies are back.


    When they saw Suzhou Shanshan, Wutong Luo''s face also improved slightly.


    "Master!" Luo Yin rushed up for the first time, and then looked at Su Shanshan''s back and asked curiously, "where''s Xiao Yao? Didn''t he come back? "


    Su Shanshan''s face turned pale.


    Those fairies who followed Su Shanshan also showed stubborn color at this time.


    Suddenly Luo Yin had a very bad feeling.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" She''s a little confused.


    Is Xiao Yao not the opponent of the demon God?


    This possibility does exist, but it''s hard to say at this time.


    If Xiao Yao really died in the hands of the overlying demon God, how did his master and they come back?


    With the style of those demons, there''s nothing to be lazy about killing them.


    "Two demons." Su Shanshan looked at Luo Yin, his eyes full of helplessness, "this time to Lingwu world, not only is the covering hand demon, but also the flame demon."


    Luo Yin''s face changed with a thump in his heart.


    "How could it be that two demons came down? Xiao Yao... "


    Luo Yin didn''t go on.


    She didn''t know how to speak.


    Can we say that with the joint efforts of the two demons, Xiao Yao is doomed to die?


    She couldn''t accept such a result.


    "No, Xiao Yao won''t die. He hasn''t lost since I knew him." Luo Yin said seriously.


    Su Shanshan and other fairies did not say anything at this time.


    Luo Yin''s idea is certainly good.


    Naturally, they hope Xiao Yao can live well this time.


    But the situation is too bad.


    Even if Xiao Yao''s strength can really compete with the demon God, and even has the strength to kill a demon God alone, so what?


    Now there are two demons!


    Even if there is a miracle, how can it happen under such circumstances?


    At this time, the sky suddenly burst out a golden light.


    All fairies are a spiritual shock.


    When the golden light falls, the fairies also rush to salute Xu crazy song¡° Come on, where is Xiao Yao now? " Xu kuangge asked in a hurry. Su Shanshan and other fairies all look at Xu kuangge with a kind of surprised eyes. Did Xu kuangge not see Xiao Yao before? Don''t they fight just outside the Lingwu world¡° What''s going on? " Seeing Su Shanshan''s abnormal face, Xu kuangge''s heart sank and became nervous. Are you still late? But he didn''t understand. If you''re really late, Xiao Yao has lost. Why are su Shanshan and the Lingwu world still safe? Is it difficult for the two demons to leave immediately after killing Xiao Yao? Maybe, but it''s not very likely. Moreover, with Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s impossible to end the battle so soon, isn''t it? He still has enough confidence in Xiao Yao. Just like Xiao Yao did to him¡° Xu Xiandi, we just came here. Xiao Yao should still be fighting with the two demons in the sea of stars at this time... "Su Shanshan said quickly. The situation is pressing, and she dare not waste her time¡° A sea of stars? What''s the matter... "Xu crazy song is more and more confused. He rushed out of Lingwu world again and walked in the sea of stars¡° There should have been a battle before here, but I didn''t see them when I came here, so I turned over the hand demon God and the flame demon God. They really killed Xiao Yao, and it''s time to leave. I should also meet them, but... "Xu BangGe buttoned his hair with his hand¡° I always feel that something is wrong? " He continued to walk in the sea of stars and to search. Maybe, Xiao Yao ran away, they are chasing?

 Chapter 2029

    Xu kuangge never thought that Xiao Yao was playing cat and mouse with the flame demon.


    But now the identities of cat and mouse have changed.


    Originally, Xiao Yao was beaten by the hand demon and the flame demon, but now they are in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Here is Xiao Yao''s world!


    Xiao Yao''s power of control is terrible in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Just like the flame demon and the overhand demon at this time, they are completely circling.


    Don''t say I found Xiao Yao. I can''t even find a way out.


    As time went by, they began to panic.


    According to this trend, if Xiao Yao doesn''t come out, they will be trapped here all the time.


    "We have to find the array eye here." The flame devil made a quick decision.


    It is obvious that the God of flame regards the landscape beast as a Dharma array. He thinks that he can leave this place as long as he finds the eye of the Dharma array and destroys it.


    This way of thinking is really no problem.


    It''s just that when the flame God thinks about this problem, his starting point is already wrong.


    This is not a Dharma array at all.


    Even if let Xiao Yuan come, he also can''t find what array eye.


    Of course, Xiao Yao won''t go to the flame demon to explain this.


    It''s also good for them to continue to waste time on this.


    Taking advantage of this time, Xiao Yao is rapidly recovering from his injury.


    Although Xiao Yao is the master in the picture of mountains and rivers, he can''t underestimate the power of the two gods.


    These are two demons!


    It''s not easy to control them.


    He must restore his own strength to the peak, in order to kill these two bastards with the help of the landscape and exotic animals.


    For Xiao Yao, the current situation is simply to open a plug-in for himself, but he has no way to fully rely on the plug-in. While controlling the plug-in, he also has to have his own strength.


    Before the flame demon God and covering hand demon God also feel that this is an opportunity to kill Xiao Yao.


    As everyone knows, for Xiao Yao, this is also a good chance to kill them.


    If we can really kill the two demon gods, the strength of the demon world will be greatly weakened.


    I dare not say that fairyland and they can win, but at least they are on the upper hand.


    "Now, is it a good time to kill you?" The jade girl squatted in front of Xiao Yao and asked this question seriously.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and gave a smile. He didn''t speak, but continued to run the renhuangjing.


    A warm current converges into a river, flowing wantonly in the body, moistening the body.


    The jade girl shook her head: "forget it. I always feel that you don''t even need to kill me now."


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "if those two demons were half as smart as you, they might not die here."


    The jade girl looked at Xiao Yao contemptuously: "they are OK now."


    "It won''t be long." Xiao Yao said confidently.


    "You mean you?" She asked, blinking.


    Xiao Yao


    "Those two guys don''t look easy to deal with. Even if this is your territory, it''s not so easy for you to kill them." She said seriously.


    Xiao Yao thought about it, looked at her and asked a question seriously.


    "Do you think the way of heaven is terrible?"


    The spirit of the jade girl was shocked.


    She began to think about Xiao Yao seriously.


    After a short silence, she looked at Xiao Yao with a serious face and said, "the way of heaven is powerful. The way of heaven controls everything. Even the immortals, demons, demons and Buddhas have to be in the control of the way of heaven. It is the way of heaven that creates the world."


    Xiao Yao felt that the jade girl really took the way of heaven too seriously.


    If the way of heaven is really so powerful, why should we choose to stay away from the edge in the heyday of the human race?


    Although at that time, the three realms of immortals, demons and Demons joined hands to deal with the Terran, which made the Terran decline, and the way of heaven also played an ignominious role, it can be seen that the way of heaven at that time had nothing to do with the Terran at that time, otherwise why not let the Terran die? Is it necessary to take so many detours?


    But that''s not what he''s going to say.


    He slowly stood up and looked at the jade girl in front of him, with a twinkle in his eyes.


    After pondering for a moment, with a confident smile on his face, he pointed to himself with his finger.


    "Here, I am the way of heaven!"


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s confident expression, at this moment, the jade girl seems to be infected.


    It seems that Xiao Yao is invincible as long as he is here.


    Looking at Xiao Yao for a long time, the jade girl always felt that at this moment, there was a layer of brilliance on each other''s body.


    It''s like wearing a golden armor.


    Xiao Yao stepped forward.


    Leng for a while, she asked: "where are you going?"


    "Kill the devil, defend the way." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At this moment, he felt that he was too great.


    Listen.


    Kill the devil!


    It sounds sublime!


    But on second thought, it seems that those who are generally defined as famous and decent are not good things, so he immediately chose to give up.


    It''s good to be a villain


    A Rainbow Falls and covers Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao slowly closed his eyes and felt the Holy Baptism.


    When he opened his eyes again, he could almost hear a thunder reverberating in the valley.


    Still wandering everywhere, the flame demon and the covering hand demon stopped subconsciously.


    They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the overlying demon.


    The flame God shook his head and even wanted to scold him.


    Can I know what''s going on?


    At this time, they felt the ground under their feet, shaking violently.


    "No, let''s go!"


    When the flame demon and the covering hand demon want to jump up and look at the situation from a high position, ten thousand thunders fall from the sky and look up like the end of the world.


    The thunder rolled down and fell on the two gods like raindrops.


    The original black robe on the body has been burnt, and there is a smell of paste on the hair. It looks as embarrassed as it is.


    This also caused a great impact on the overhand demon and the flame demon.


    How could that be?


    With their current cultivation, will the thunder do harm to them?


    This is just bullshit!


    To them, ordinary thunder is just like tickling.


    Fortunately, the two demons soon adjusted their state and began to operate the magic in their bodies, forming a protective cover to cover them. The thunder could only hit on the protective cover.


    Just as the protective cover was condensing, Tianlei also stopped suddenly.


    Obviously, this day thunder is to put out the chariots and horses and specially appear to deal with them.


    "This place is really weird. We have to get out of here..."


    To be honest, after entering the landscape monster map, the overhand demon and the flame demon see a lot of strange things.


    Their mentality is going to collapse.


    This is totally unreasonable!


    When they want to leave, just remove the protective cover, they find that the surrounding scenery has changed.


    The mountain peak is like a beast that has been endowed with life and has come to life. It begins to rise and fall. When they see such a picture, they will not feel how magical and spectacular at the moment. They just feel cold on their back.


    This place is really getting more and more strange


    Because of the thunder before, they did not dare to soar again, so they had to run around on the ground.


    But when they find that they are about to reach their destination as long as they run for an exit, the surrounding scene will change again.


    "It seems that we can''t get out." Said the flame.


    The language is full of helplessness.


    This place is really weird.


    The overhand demon had been tortured so much that he stood up and said hysterically, "Xiao Yao, you bastard, come out if you have the ability and fight with us openly and justly."


    At this time, Xiao Yao heard what the demon God said clearly and felt guilty. He felt that he was really not a human being. What kind of a demon he had forced his child to be


    If they didn''t use these tricks, how could they force Xiao Yao to the Lingwu world?


    How can you open the picture of mountains and rivers?


    After all, shameless words were all finished by them.


    However, even so, Xiao Yao still does not intend to stand up.


    This is his home.


    He must now maximize the fighting power of the two demons.


    Wait until you are sure to win, and then stand up.


    Otherwise, I''m sorry for such a good opportunity.


    If it was before, where would he get a chance to bring his opponent in?


    In fact, if Xiao Yao didn''t want to, these two demons would not have been able to enter the landscape.


    As soon as he finished, he heard a strange voice.


    It''s like the wheels of a car rolling on the ground.


    He looked up at the top of the mountain.


    Countless round rolling stones, crash down¡° Here we go again... "The hand covering demon stood up and smashed countless stones. However, the overpowering demon had no time to be complacent, and found that the stones were pulling a rainbow, which contained some mysterious energy. The covering hand demon and the flame demon rushed up again, and washed all the gravel into powder, which also eased the depression in my heart¡° Xiao Yao wants to kill our fighting spirit and magic. " The flame demon soon saw through Xiao Yao''s intention. The covering hand demon sneered: "is it him? He doesn''t know the magic recovery speed of our demon God. It''s fantastic to win by consuming us! " Flame looked at him with a complicated look. Covering hand demon God Leng Leng God, curiously asked: "what did I say wrong?"¡° You''re smart. " The flame took a breath. Originally, he also wanted to lead Xiao Yao out by deliberately showing weakness. Now it seems that the plan is dead. It''s not smart. What is it? It''s just a person - oh no, magic!

 Chapter 2030

    For this reversal of the situation, Xiao Yao is very happy.


    Play that called a never tired, and even some addicted.


    Just as the flame demon and the covering demon solved the broken stones and planned to have a rest, they suddenly felt the pressure from the top down.


    Suddenly, the whole sky poured down.


    It''s so beautiful!


    The surrounding rocks, flowers and trees, at this moment, seem to be under the traction of a certain force, and begin to gather spots.


    When those spots, like fireflies, gather and take shape, they fall down on the hand covering demon.


    After dodging Xiao Yao''s powerful blow, he gasped for a moment, turned around but didn''t see the flame demon.


    "Well? Fire The overlying demon yelled a few times, but he didn''t hear any response.


    After entering this world, he has long found that his divine consciousness has no way to play a role.


    It''s like being enveloped by an invisible force.


    What she can rely on is the most basic senses.


    There was nothing else he could do.


    Originally, he was blown up by this ghost place, but now the flame demon disappeared around him. Suddenly, there was a feeling that the whole world was gray. He began to doubt whether he was abandoned by the whole world - it sounded very sad, didn''t it?


    He looked around blankly, and his brain was not enough.


    I always feel that in this situation, my wisest action is to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead.


    As for Xiao Yaoxiang''s disbelief, it doesn''t matter, OK?


    In fact, at this time, the situation of flame demon is the same as that of covering hand demon.


    He frowned when he realized he couldn''t see the hand covering demon.


    If you take this as a game, then now, it''s the difficulty upgrade.


    Hell mode has been turned on!


    However, his attitude to the problems in front of him is different from that of the overlying demon.


    The overpowering demon fell into a kind of panic and hysteria at the beginning.


    On the other hand, the flame demon is surprisingly calm.


    He has realized Xiao Yao''s purpose.


    They just want to break it one by one.


    Next, the flame fell into deep meditation.


    Although we have already guessed Xiao Yao''s purpose, it is useless.


    He hasn''t found a way to crack it.


    Besides, he doesn''t know who Xiao Yao''s first target will be next.


    "Is it me, or the devil? If I were Xiao Yao, I would have focused on the hand covering demon God. This guy is estimated to be on the verge of collapse. " The flame demon laughed and thought seriously.


    As long as there is something wrong with the overlying demon, you should still be able to feel it.


    After all, he is still in the same world as the overlord.


    There is no doubt that he has always believed in it.


    Listening to the flame demon murmuring to himself, Xiao Yao showed a sneer on his face.


    One by one?


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with that.


    As for whether to start to toss over hand demon or flame demon first.


    The idea of the flame demon God is different from Xiao Yao''s plan.


    What he wants is not the former but the latter.


    It''s synchronous!


    At this time, a sword array suddenly appeared in front of the demon God.


    When he wanted to retreat, he found himself in the sword circle.


    He sighed. He could only harden his head and try to break through the sword array.


    But when he took the first step forward, all the swords rose up, like smart snakes, tearing at him.


    What surprised the overhand demon even more was that the energy contained in those blades made him feel palpitating.


    It''s not much worse than the spring and autumn sword.


    This makes the hand covering demon feel numb.


    In the face of such a sword array, how can you play a fart?


    If he can, he really wants to sit on the ground and die now.


    But after thinking about it, he rushed up, mobilized the magic in his body, and began to fight with the sword array.


    A fist fell down and broke the sword array.


    Immediately, he reached out his hand again. At this time, his hands looked like the claws of some kind of giant bird, extremely sharp.


    With a roar, he crushed a long sword and continued to retreat.


    After crushing three or four swords one after another, many sword marks appeared on his body.


    In accordance with such a trend, he felt that he would not last long.


    He couldn''t understand it. He was chasing Xiao Yao. What a happy thing it was. How could it develop to the present trend?


    On the other side.


    The flame demon is also dealing with the sword array in front of him at this time.


    His brow was locked and he didn''t understand.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s goal is to kill the devil.


    Are you in trouble so soon?


    He sighed.


    It seems that I know little about Xiao Yao!


    But it also reassured him a little bit.


    He thinks that if Xiao Yao really starts with the overpowering demon, that guy won''t be able to last long, and he is still in a very good state. There should be no problem in dealing with Xiao Yao''s small means. When Xiao Yao''s magic power is put away, he and the overpowering demon will continue to work together to kill Xiao Yao and have a better chance of winning.


    While the flame demon was fighting the sword array, he was observing it carefully, trying to find out the law of the sword array so as to crack it.


    But after watching for a while, he had another headache.


    This sword array looks very irregular.


    Soon, the fire god''s competitive heart was also inspired.


    He kept rushing to open the sword array, waiting for the sword array to gather together again, he rushed forward again.


    He did not believe that the world is really boundless?


    In fact, as long as Xiao Yao is willing, the world is indeed boundless, but he is not willing to let this be reflected in such a short period of time.


    What he wants to do is to kill two demons here. The simplest way is to keep giving them hope and then make them feel desperate.


    Just ask you if it''s hard!


    Let the flame demon God and the covering hand demon God have a feeling that the exit is close to each other, and then let them know what it means to watch the mountain running dead horse.


    As the controller of all this, Xiao Yao always looks on coldly.


    The jade girl didn''t know when she appeared beside Xiao Yao.


    "These two demons, if they give up everything, will they have a chance to break away from the world?" The jade girl asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "yes."


    "Then why don''t they do it?" The jade girl was puzzled.


    "Because they don''t dare." Xiao Yao sneered and said, "they are smarter than you. When they give up everything and want to break through the world, do you think I will still sit here and watch them perform?"


    The jade girl suddenly realized.


    "Well, keep watching." Xiao Yao said, "it''s time for me to kill one."


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s relaxed way of speaking, the jade girl even doubts whether she has heard the wrong thing.


    It''s just like: I''m going to find a place to pee. It''s the same feeling.


    Even if Xiao Yao has enough control here, he won''t kill a demon God, will he?


    All of a sudden, she looks forward to how the next story will go on, and what kind of means Xiao Yao will use to kill the two demons.


    On a high platform.


    The overpowering demon is tireless in crushing the blades.


    He threw all the crushed blades on the ground, and his face looked much more relaxed.


    "Hum, Xiao Yao, your means are just like that!"


    If he really pays close attention, he will find that although he has destroyed nearly a thousand swords, the number of blades in the sword array has not decreased significantly.


    When he crushes one sword, another appears.


    So, it''s a kind of endless behavior.


    Although the body has a lot of injuries, but these injuries for the hand demon is nothing.


    New wounds appear, and the previous wounds have begun to heal slowly.


    However, just at this time, a golden light flashed in front of him.


    Subconsciously, he reached out and grabbed the sword.


    But at the moment when he reached for his hand, he suddenly gave a pep talk.


    At this moment, the hand covering demon had a feeling of falling into the ice cellar.


    No


    Something''s wrong!


    With a little jerk under his feet, he was about to retreat.


    However, the golden light was just like a shadow, and he didn''t intend to let the overlying demon get out of trouble.


    Most of his hand had been cut off by the blade, only the skin and flesh were connected.


    It''s like a fruit hanging on a branch, tottering.


    Just as he retreated, the sword array was lifted up by the strong wind.


    "I''m not good at it, but it''s just right to kill you."


    Xiao Yao''s voice fell, and a dragon spirit appeared in the golden light.


    This is the soul of Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword!


    The dragon soul roared and rushed to the overlying demon with a very fast speed.


    Covering hand demon God at this time where still dare to trust big, just want to quickly escape here.


    Originally, he thought that he would kill Xiao Yao with the flame demon this time, but after so many messy things, his killing heart had already been exhausted. For him, to be able to leave here alive is a great luck. But just as he retreated, he suddenly found that the scenery around him was still. The blades, too, stopped. This moment, as if the air has condensed in general. He blinked and blinked, and his mind didn''t come back. All of a sudden. Everything fell like a storm. Xiao Yao''s body, through the dense blade. Spring and autumn sword in hand, draw a sword rainbow again. The Rainbow Falls and the swords dance like rain. Spring and autumn sword flying out, Xiao Yao once again appeared in the hand demon God behind. He held out his hand and grasped the power of heaven and earth. Originally, Xiao Yao can pull the power of heaven and earth, not to mention in the landscape of exotic animals, here is his territory, his world! At the foot of the stone quickly, such as barbed exposed¡° Fall A cry, the sound of nine shock. The fist fell. The sword fell.

 Chapter 2031

    Before, Xiao Yao has been observing, waiting for the hand covering demon and flame demon to show their flaws.


    He knows that although he has the advantage now, there are not many opportunities to take the shot.


    When he decided to make a move, it means that he must cut off a demon under the horse.


    Opportunities are rare, but we need to grasp them.


    Originally, the overlying devil was still happily tossing about the sword array, but he didn''t expect that the spring and autumn sword would suddenly appear.


    When he subconsciously stretched out his hand to crush the sword blades in front of him, there was a kind of habitual thinking in his mind. He thought that crushing the sword array in front of him was not so troublesome, which was also a kind of deliberate weakness of Xiao Yao. If he put all his mind on it, it would not be a simple thing for the overhand demon to crush those sword blades.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the family.


    The expression on the demon''s face was almost ferocious.


    It was as if he was being bitten by a poisonous snake.


    At this moment, there is only one idea in his mind.


    live on!


    We must live!


    As long as he can persist in living, Xiao Yao has few means to continue to use.


    After all, if Xiao Yao had a better way to kill him, he would not have come out in person.


    It''s a good idea.


    But he never thought, if Xiao Yao has not killed him, how can he come out and show his face directly?


    So, this is Xiao Yao''s killing!


    Like a beast hiding in the dark, when it jumps up, it means death.


    The overpowering demon has a feeling of falling into the ice cellar.


    Even so, he is still desperate to move forward.


    It''s all because of his desire to survive.


    But in Xiao Yao''s view, there is almost no threat to the God of covering hands at this time.


    His brain has basically stopped thinking.


    There was only one thought in his mind.


    That''s to get out of here as soon as possible!


    No matter what, we must kill them.


    However, for Xiao Yao, what the overlying demon God is doing now is like fish jumping in a pot.


    In the end, there is no escape.


    Finally, there was a golden light in the eyes of the demon God.


    He saw a cliff.


    He subconsciously thought that as long as he adjusted down the front cliff, he could completely escape this place.


    As for where the flame God is now safe or not, he has no control over these.


    What can be more important than yourself or yourself?


    Just when he jumped up and urged the magic in his body to soar, he fell into a bigger net.


    This is a sword net made of sword Qi.


    The wind is still blowing in my ears.


    When Xiao Yao''s ferocious face appeared in front of the demon, the latter subconsciously stretched out his hand and covered his chest.


    Well


    There seems to be a chill coming from this place.


    Lower your head.


    In the chest, there is a blood hole.


    He is working magic, want to cultivate his injury, recover in the shortest time, although there is Xiao Yao''s domineering sword spirit lingering in the wound.


    However, it seems that this is not a troublesome thing for the overlying demon.


    Next second.


    There was another blood hole in him.


    "Give up the struggle, brother." Xiao Yao''s voice echoed in the ears of the demon God.


    It seems that I''m just saying that it''s hard for my brother to come to my house for a few drinks in the evening.


    That intimacy


    Let the overlying hand demon God feel as if he and Xiao Yao had known each other for many years.


    If it wasn''t because he didn''t know how many swords were going through his body, maybe he really believed it.


    Look up and look behind you.


    It''s a mountain.


    A mountain of ten thousand swords.


    I should have realized that.


    Before and the flame God tossed so long also did not find an exit, now how can you find it?


    "Here... Where is it..."


    The devil''s head fell off.


    But that pair of eyes are still staring at Xiao Yao, at the same time, speak.


    "My house." Xiao Yao finished, a punch fell.


    Boom.


    After the explosion, the whole world fell into a kind of sloshing.


    The head of the hand covering demon has been broken.


    It''s like putting a gun fight into a broken bottle.


    "Pa", brown brain juice as watermelon juice in general.


    It looks like


    Have a good appetite?


    Wrap in egg liquid and sprinkle with bread Bran


    The children next door were crying.


    When Xiao Yao came down, there was a deep pit under him.


    At the last moment, the covering hand demon still didn''t give up.


    He mobilized all the magic to break through the world.


    Although the landscape of the beast was not destroyed by the hand demon, there was also a crack.


    He is interlinked with the pictures of mountains and rivers, and he can feel them.


    "We have to seize the time to kill the other one, otherwise, maybe the other will realize this and continue to attack." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    It''s really a miracle, but it''s not so invincible.


    If it''s some kind of demon like immortal, Xiao Yao can play whatever he wants.


    But this time, into the landscape of the beast map, are two gods.


    The strength of these two demons should not be underestimated.


    It''s standing on the top of the sky.


    How distressed is Xiao Yao if they really let them destroy the picture of mountains and rivers?


    It''s a matter of one hand whether one feels distressed or not.


    On the other hand, he had to take advantage of this opportunity to kill both of them.


    He jumped and suddenly disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was already in front of the flame demon.


    "It seems that you have killed the hand covering demon?" Flame demon God see Xiao Yao, and not how surprised.


    He was very calm.


    At the same time, he has broken through the sword.


    It''s about the same time as Xiao Yao''s budget.


    "Next, it''s me..." the flame demon sighed and said, "I knew you would pick the hand demon first."


    Xiao Yao laughed: "do you know why?"


    The flame demon thought for a while and said, "because he is close to the edge of collapse, it must be less difficult to kill him first."


    Xiao Yao laughed more happily.


    "What are you laughing at?" he asked


    "I laugh at you. I don''t know where your confidence comes from." Xiao Yao said.


    The flame''s face sank.


    Obviously, he didn''t like it.


    "Do you think you are much more powerful than the hand covering demon?" Xiao Yao said.


    The flame did not speak.


    He felt that the answer to this question did not need to be answered by himself.


    That''s why he''s still calm.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yao''s ability to kill the flame demon does not mean that he can also kill him.


    "Actually, the reason why I killed him is that I think he is more difficult. Even if he is injured, as long as you kill him, it''s still not difficult to kill you." Xiao Yao said.


    The flame demon laughs.


    "You want to use this way, let me feel scared, forget it, I''ve crossed more bridges than you have." The flame demon disdains to say.


    Xiao Yao put away his smile.


    Raise your hand, spring and autumn sword flies over


    Lingwu world.


    Xu Bingge came back again.


    He still didn''t find Xiao Yao. He even doubted whether Su Shanshan and other fairies were scared to death in the face of powerful demons, so they deliberately used such lies to deceive themselves.


    Or have they been turned against?


    "Xiao Yao, will he have died in the hands of those two demons?" Su Shanshan asked in a low voice.


    Estimate the time.


    The battle should have ended long ago.


    Xu kuangge sneered: "if you die, he won''t die."


    "..." Su Shanshan shrunk his neck.


    In the face of Xu crazy song, she has a lot of pressure.


    I can''t help it. There are too many xianzun who died on Xu crazy singer.


    Now raise your hand to kill him, I believe that the fairies will not have any opinions.


    "Now go back to the immortals and tell them the news. By the way, where are the two demons?" Xu crazy song said.


    Su Shanshan nodded and agreed.


    She dare not disobey the meaning of Xu kuangge.


    After su Shanshan and other fairies left, Xu Hongge raised his head and looked at the sky.


    I don''t know what to see.


    "Xu Jianxian, Xiao Yao, he really won''t die?" Wu Wutong stands behind the Xu mang song, opens the mouth to ask.


    Xu crazy song turned his face, looked at her, frowned, disdained: "no wonder Xiao Yao didn''t bring you back to earth, you really don''t know him at all!"


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Just talk. Are you going too far?


    Do you like salt on the wound so much¡° Don''t worry, Xiao Yao won''t die. " Xu kuangge said coldly, "kill me, and I won''t believe those two trash can kill Xiao Yao." This time, Wu Wutong did not speak. She thought about it and thought that what Xu kuangge said was reasonable. If I knew Xiao Yao well enough, wouldn''t I worry now¡° By the way, Xu Jianxian, have you ever been to Xiao Yao''s world Wu Wutong asked again. Xu Bingge nodded¡° Is his wife good-looking? " Wu Wutong whispered. Xu crazy song looked at her one eye, suddenly speechless way: "now what time, you still have the mind to think about these?" Wu Wutong is angry with the song. She felt that the other side was too unreasonable. Didn''t you just say that Xiao Yao would not die? In that case, what else do I worry about? Looking at Wutong''s face, she sighed and sighed, and said, "after Xiao Yao returns, you should be able to see them. Well... I think he will take you there. Anyway, there is not much more than you, and there is not much less than you. By the way, you are the only one in Lingwu world? " Wu Wutong: "..." suddenly felt very stressed! Demons. On the 18th floor of Hongmeng tree, there are three stone tablets. Not long ago, it was broken. Putu held his hands together. He looked a little nervous¡° Two encircles and suppresses one, also can die one? " It''s hard to believe that the God of putu. Is it the forced killing under the tower and the forced replacement?

 Chapter 2032

    Originally, the black crane demon God was going to let the covering hand demon God and the Fu Tu demon God go together.


    However, it was rejected by the God of putu.


    The black crane God took a deep look at him, but said nothing more.


    The God understood that the black crane was dissatisfied with him.


    But even so, he didn''t want to do anything to remedy his image in each other''s heart.


    Everyone is a demon. Why do you have to be short of him?


    This idea was told to myself by the God of putu.


    The real reason is probably because he really can''t do it.


    When Xiao Yao has a good relationship with demon world, he has the most contact with Xiao Yao.


    The flame demon and the covering demon are always in a state of watching coldly.


    Although Xiao Yao is special, he came to the demon world from the Terran, but they still don''t think that each other can have any flash.


    Only the God of futu felt that Xiao Yao might be the key to lead the demons and defeat the fairies.


    He didn''t go through with the two demons.


    Because he knew that if he said it, the hand covering demon and the flame demon would look at him with a kind of fool''s eyes.


    He is not willing to ask for nothing.


    He just kept silent.


    When the God of putu and the God of flame took the hand, he intentionally or unintentionally let the Lord of blood fog go to the fairyland to bring the news.


    Before the match between the two armies, the God felt that it was very interesting that he could do it.


    Can''t you really let yourself rebel?


    He is still a demon, a member of the demon family.


    "Even if it''s a devil''s life for Xiao Yao''s life, it''s worth it." The God of putu thought and said.


    The black crane must have thought the same.


    Moreover, such a result is not so hard to accept for the God of putu.


    Although he himself felt that such an idea was very dangerous.


    But that''s the truth!


    The whole demon world has fallen into a kind of turbulence.


    The death of a demon God, even an ordinary demon will be aware of.


    Soon, many demons gathered behind him.


    "Lord putu, which demon God fell down, please?" Those demons are standing at the time of killing the demons, one by one scared.


    "The overhand." He wrote lightly.


    They looked at the stone tablet which symbolized the God of covering hands.


    indeed.


    "How can it be like this... Lord covering hand demon, how can it fall?" A group of demons began to talk.


    There are also some insiders.


    A demon king whispered: "I heard that the Lord Fu Shou seems to have gone to kill Xiao Yao..."


    "Kill Xiao Yao? Now the overpowering demon God has fallen... Isn''t even the overpowering demon God an opponent of Xiao Yao? "


    "Well, it seems that we should have had a good relationship with Xiao Yao at the beginning, but why is that now?"


    Looking at the flustered appearance of a group of demons, the God of putu frowned and said, "what are you in a mess? I didn''t say anything. I tell you, this time, it''s the overhand demon God and the flame demon God who are going to kill Xiao Yao together. Next week, only the stone tablet of the overhand demon God will be broken. "


    "Two demons, kill Xiao Yao together?"


    The words of the God of putu make a thousand waves.


    Those demons, all stare big eyes, some can''t believe their ears.


    But when they think about it, they are relieved.


    Xiao Yao is really worthy of the demons'' attention.


    "Since it''s two demons who are going to kill Xiao Yao together, Xiao Yao is sure to die."


    "Yes, once Xiao Yao died, we demons also lost a big trouble."


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, Xiao Yao should be cut into thousands of pieces. Originally, it was our demons who came here, but in the end, he held the thighs of the fairies, and even had the courage to come to our demons for trouble!"


    "It''s a white eyed wolf."


    A group of demons began to clap.


    Putu did not speak, and always looked on coldly.


    After a while, the God still spoke.


    "Where did you come from?"


    All of a sudden, the demons were silent.


    Suddenly they were afraid to answer the question.


    At this time, they should still be in the martial arts training ground. They only came in a hurry after they felt the fall of the overlying hand demon.


    As for what they are doing in the arena, the answer is coming.


    Practice the martial arts Xiao Yao gave them!


    The words of the God of putu, like a hammer, beat hard on their hearts.


    However, the silence is only temporary.


    Soon they started talking again.


    "Lord putu, it''s good for Xiao Yao to teach us martial arts, but that''s also because he was a member of our demon family at that time. Isn''t that what he should do?"


    "Yes, Lord futu, although he taught us martial arts, his name was still on the killing list of the fairies at that time..."


    "That''s why he taught us martial arts. Don''t he still hope to get the protection of our demons?"


    Fu Tu''s face was a little ugly.


    Suddenly he wanted to laugh.


    Just before that.


    These demons, still holding their voices, reprimand Xiao Yao for being a white eyed wolf.


    They may have forgotten that even when Xiao Yao was a member of the demons, there were still many demons who wanted to kill Xiao Yao so that the fairies could calm down.


    Or, just want to brush a good feeling in front of the fairy.


    Did they forget all these things, or did they never remember them?


    The God raised his head and grinned bitterly.


    However, he was also a little lucky.


    I''m glad I''m not one of them.


    Perhaps, many of the demons are the same as themselves.


    Otherwise, if the demons really unify the world.


    It seems to be a terrible thing,


    He shook his head and didn''t want to think about it.


    He is afraid that if he thinks too much, his thoughts will be shaken.


    He just felt that he was thinking about things more complicated now.


    "As long as Xiao Yao is dead, I believe that Xu kuangge, Hong feisheng and the dragon clan will not continue to stand on the side of the fairy clan." A demon king said with a sneer.


    "How do you know that they will not fight back?" the God asked curiously


    The devil said with a smile: "Xiao Yao is dead, there will be some gap between them and the fairies. Maybe they will still live with us, but they will not continue to cooperate with the fairies."


    Fu Tu looked at him and nodded.


    Who said the devil''s brain doesn''t work well?


    Now, it''s more treacherous than the demon clan!


    However, at this time.


    Something unexpected happened.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise behind him.


    In a flash, countless pieces of gravel splashed towards them.


    The spirit of Fu Tu''s mind moved, and all the broken stones were crushed down.


    Take a close look, it''s not only the God of putu.


    The demons standing at the back were pale.


    "How..."


    "How could..."


    Putu rubbed his eyes.


    To be honest, he couldn''t believe the scene.


    Another stone tablet is broken.


    The one that symbolizes the flame.


    What does that mean


    Do you need to say more?


    "There must be something wrong with the stele!"


    "Yes, it must be!"


    Those demons, even if they are killed, will not believe it. The covering hand demon and the flame demon join hands to hunt down Xiao Yao. As a result, they not only fail, but also die in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    This is really unreasonable!


    Even if they are not Xiao Yao''s opponents


    Of course, this possibility does not exist.


    How can they not be Xiao Yao''s opponents?


    If you have to make this assumption.


    Then they want to escape from Xiao Yao''s hands, no problem!


    Can Xiao Yao block their retreat?


    But now, it''s happening


    Faustus did not speak.


    He slowly closed his eyes and used the magic in his body to make a little sense.


    At this time, all the demons are quiet.


    A pair of eyes, fell on the God.


    After a while, when the God of putu slowly opened his eyes, he sighed a long time, turned around and looked at a group of demons, and said, "stone tablet, that''s right."


    It''s just four words, but it weighs a thousand pounds.


    Before facing the scene in front of them, they can also conclude that there was something wrong with the stone tablet, but now, the God of putu has already said so.


    It means that when the two demons kill Xiao Yao together, they not only don''t kill Xiao Yao, but also fold in?


    How can it be!


    Even if it''s a demon, Xiao Yao can''t deal with it.


    Their brains have forgotten to turn.


    The whole demon world, the eighteen story Hongmeng tree, is silent at this moment.


    The God of putu was stunned. At first, he didn''t want to kill Xiao Yao because he thought he couldn''t do it. After all, in this matter, he thought it was always the demons who were wrong. But now, all of a sudden, he was a little lucky. Originally, I was too confident before. If this time, I really went to Lingwu world... Maybe now, the stone tablet symbolizing myself should be broken, too? What kind of existence is this guy? Those demons are still pale. They all know what that means. Two demons died one after another... Do they still have the strength to fight with the fairies? It''s a disaster for the demons¡° Lord putu, where is Lord Black crane at this time? " A demon king asked. Their hope now lies in the black crane. "I don''t know," he said He really didn''t know. When the God of futu and the God of covering hands went to Lingwu world, the God of black crane left the demon world. Even he did not know the whereabouts of each other. He had a vague intuition. Perhaps, the purpose of black crane demon God is to transfer Xiao Yao away temporarily? So what is his concern? What is he going to do? Suddenly, a cry came from a distance¡° Adoptive father, adoptive father A demon king with tears in his eyes. This is the adopted son of the flame demon God, and also the most likely demon king. The God did not know how to comfort him. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder, pointing in a direction¡° Look, your father blew it up. "

 Chapter 2033

    A broken stone tablet means that a demon God has fallen from the demons.


    Xiao Yao is a very lively person.


    So, he gave the demon world a double gun.


    If at this time, Xiao Yao is in the devil''s world, he will certainly step up and show a very disgusting smile, and ask those demons loudly: are you happy? Are you surprised?


    Of course, those demons will not give Xiao Yao an answer.


    They may rush up and tear Xiao Yao to pieces.


    Don''t worry about killing him, do it first.


    Xiao Yao is very embarrassed when he comes out of the picture of mountains and rivers.


    He put away the pictures of mountains and rivers and animals that had appeared numerous cracks, and sighed in his heart.


    Fortunately, at the end of the day, he seized the opportunity to kill the flame demon, otherwise, the landscape and other animals would be broken.


    Although he knew that the landscapes and beasts would slowly and automatically repair these cracks, he didn''t know how many years it would take.


    Fortunately, all this is worth it for Xiao Yao.


    Not to mention that the landscape and beast map has not been completely broken, even if it is broken, it is not a loss to kill the two gods at such a cost!


    What''s more, if it wasn''t for the landscape, don''t kill the two gods. I must be dead, OK?


    So it''s definitely blood money!


    After a while, Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world.


    Looking at the star in front of him, Xiao Yao walked around one or two times, but didn''t go immediately.


    To be honest, he was still afraid to see Wu Wutong.


    After all, he left the Lingwu world without carrying Wutong.


    After all, there were numerous reasons for him to take Wutong, but in the final analysis, Xiao Yao still had some regrets.


    He always felt that he should be decisive at that time, at least there would be no regret.


    Is it difficult to become a Wutong, but this woman really can''t?


    There''s no way for Beilu to work?


    Pull it down, the world will continue to turn without anyone.


    The most important reason why he really didn''t dare to see Wutong was that he knew very clearly.


    Wutong will surely follow him if he is decisive at that time to take Wutong.


    But at that time, he worried too much, so he didn''t make up his mind to do so.


    After returning to the earth, I have some regrets.


    Now I want to see Wu Wutong again, and I am nervous.


    Even a little scared.


    He shook his head. After thinking for a moment, he got into the Lingwu world.


    No matter how Wutong''s reaction is...


    Now that I have come, there is no reason not to see him?


    Lingwu world, the city tower at the north foot.


    Xu crazy song suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was a smile on his face again.


    "Here we are."


    The two words are simple, but they can''t restrain the ecstasy.


    Although he said many times before, Xiao Yao will not die, he has absolute confidence in that guy.


    But when the other side really came back alive, it was another feeling.


    He took a deep breath, trying to ease his mood as much as possible.


    Wu Wutong, though they could not perceive what they were, could see a golden rainbow across the world and rush towards them as long as they looked up.


    It''s like a God coming down to earth.


    In fact, these four words used in Xiao Yao, there is no transgression.


    How many differences can Xiao Yao and the God of heaven have at this time?


    When the Golden Rainbow Falls, Xiao Yao lies on the ground.


    It looks like a serious injury.


    Xu crazy song has fallen on Xiao Yao in the next second.


    Xiao Yao was pale.


    I can''t hold on to the next second.


    Xu kuangge always thinks that there is something strange in it, but after thinking about it, he doesn''t say anything, just picks Xiao Yao up.


    Find Wutong, throw Xiao Yao into the Qing Dynasty''s palace of the northern city.


    "You wait outside first." Xu crazy song said to Wu Wutong and others.


    Wu Wutong and others nodded.


    One by one, they stood anxiously outside the hall.


    Waiting anxiously.


    At this time, the imperial city was already overcrowded.


    Although we all know that Xiao Yao is not from Lingwu world.


    But for them, Xiao Yao is always a part of Lingwu world.


    So before, these practitioners rushed one by one to fight with those demons who were not afraid of death. In addition to defending the Lingwu world, part of the reason was that they regarded Xiao Yao as their own.


    Moreover, in their view, it''s worth fighting for Xiao Yao, even if it''s death.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yao went around Lingwu world and left many legends, which were talked about by the "natives" of Lingwu world. It is also the idol of many practitioners.


    The whole northern foot of the mountain gathers the soldiers and practitioners of the whole Lingwu world.


    These soldiers, practitioners, also put down their prejudices, their hearts only care about this one thing.


    What happened to Xiao Yao.


    Inside the Qingxin hall.


    Xu kuangge didn''t know where to move a chair from and sat down with a fruit tray in his hand. The fruit he ate was a kind of fruit only found in Lingwu world. It was called purple fruit. It had a thin film on the outside. It was like drinking water when it was put into his mouth. It tasted very good.


    "I said," when are you going to pretend to be dead? "


    Xiao Yao didn''t move.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already banned it," said Xu


    Xiao Yao opened his eyes and sat up slowly.


    "Actually, my injury is real." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "That should be good, isn''t it?" Xu crazy song has no good airway.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, stretched out his hand and opened his clothes.


    At the chest, a large area of skin and flesh is festering.


    "It''s done by the flame demon. There''s a layer of magic on it. It will take some time to recover completely." Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    "The flame God and the covering hand God are dead?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Xiao Yao complacently said, "isn''t that nonsense? They don''t die. How did I get here? "


    Xu Hongge gives Xiao Yao a thumbs up.


    He didn''t understand.


    With Xiao Yao''s strength, it''s too difficult to kill the two demons.


    In this case, how did Xiao Yao do it?


    What''s more, Xiao Yao should have a battlefield to fight with the two demons.


    But he had been around Lingwu world for several times before, and he didn''t find Xiao Yao''s trace!


    He asked all the doubts, Xiao Yao also explained.


    Among them, there are pictures of mountains and rivers and animals.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a treasure in your hand." Xu crazy song a burst of amazement, and slowly nodded, "so a say, but it makes sense, otherwise, say you directly killed two demons, I can''t believe it."


    Xiao Yao smiles and tidies up his clothes with deep eyes.


    "Now, two demons died in a row, and the strength of the demon world will be greatly reduced. It''s time for us to blow the clarion call." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song "um", threw a purple fruit into his mouth and pointed to the door.


    "Before that, you''d better solve the problem of Lingwu world."


    Xiao Yao has another headache.


    "Actually, I think it''s not bad," said Wu Wutong. Xu crazy song said, "take him back, Hong feisheng should also bring your relatives and friends on earth to the fairyland."


    Xiao Yao scratched his hair.


    "I know all you say, but what if she doesn''t want to go with me? How embarrassed I am Xiao Yao said.


    Xu crazy song sneered: "since I know you, you are not the kind of person who is easy to be embarrassed."


    Xiao Yao


    Think about it.


    Xiao Yaochang is so big. When is he going to cross his face?


    For him, there is no difference between face and rag!


    "Forget it, I won''t get involved in such things as yours. I won''t have my reputation affected when I get it." Xu crazy song zhengse said.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile: "do you have a good reputation?"


    Xu kuangge said with a smile: "you may not be able to say it. People in the whole Lingwu world have great respect for me. When you see me, you have to call Xu Jianxian!"


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    "Yes, there is another thing I heard before Wutong said that she thought you would not come, so let me see you when I saw you."


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked at Xu crazy song, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Xu kuangge thought about it and said, "what she told me is that Li Fu died in the hands of the demons. You can write down this account."


    Xiao Yao''s face sank.


    He took a deep breath, and his murderous spirit soared.


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with the boy named Li Fu." Xu crazy song said.


    In the face of Xiao Yao''s reaction, Xu kuangge is not surprised at all.


    The biggest characteristic of this guy is his emphasis on friendship.


    "However, although the boy died, you also killed the two demons. Generally speaking, you avenged him." Xu crazy song said.


    It''s to calm Xiao Yao''s mood.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "not enough." He sank his face and continued in a cold voice: "the lives of those two demons are not as valuable as those of Li Fu." In this case, outsiders may be difficult to understand, but Xu kuangge can understand Xiao Yao''s meaning. For Xiao Yao, Li Fu is his friend and brother. What is the death of those two demons? Moreover, all this is a natural disaster for those spiritual world practitioners and soldiers who died in this war. Xiao Yao felt guilty in his heart¡° Fortunately, it won''t be long before the big demons no longer exist. " Xiao Yao said softly. Xu Bingge nodded. His idea is similar to Xiao Yao''s. Moreover, he felt that since Xiao Yao had already said so, he should have enough confidence¡° Well, it''s time for you to go out. We have to hurry back to the fairyland and prepare to blow the trumpet of counterattack. Oh, by the way, tomorrow is the day of Li Fu''s funeral. Can''t you pretend to be dead tomorrow? " Xu crazy song said. Xiao Yao nodded and stood up slowly. He went to the door and took a deep breath. Reach out and open the door. The sun poured in. And... The soul - catching girl is fragrant.

 Chapter 2034

    The four eyes are opposite.


    Xiao Yao suddenly has an impulse.


    He twisted his head, went back to Qingxin hall, and continued to lie in bed and pretend to be dead.


    Oh, no


    Xu crazy song, come out and help me


    Wu Wutong looks at Xiao Yao and his lips.


    Her eyes are very complex, all kinds of emotions are mixed together.


    Originally, she had prepared 10000 words she wanted to say to Xiao Yao, but now she didn''t know how to speak.


    Probably want to say too much, now see Xiao Yao and together came up, blocked in the throat.


    We need to find a leather plug.


    Liu Zhezhi stepped back a few steps.


    The people who wanted to come up to say hello to Xiao Yao were all quiet.


    The first sentence that Xiao Yao said was Wu Wutong first.


    Xu crazy song also came out and stood beside Xiao Yao.


    Suddenly, Wu Wutong drew a whip from behind him.


    This whip is also going to be young with Wu Wutong.


    From that time when the clothes were full of anger to now.


    She held up the whip in her hand.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xu crazy song hastened to speak.


    Xiao Yao gave him a quick look.


    Brothers in the end, this time will not see themselves beaten.


    Xu crazy song looked at Wu Wutong, his expression was very serious.


    "Xiao Yao is my brother. I''m a person who attaches great importance to feelings. For me, brother is everything. So, beating my brother can affect me, not me!"


    With that, he walked away with little rags.


    Xiao Yao:


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    I can''t say it for a while.


    So he can only throw a resentful look at Xu kuangge.


    Men are pig hooves!


    Finally, Wu Wutong''s whip still did not fall.


    She just held it high.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you posing?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Wu Wutong''s whip fell to the ground, and opened his arms and rushed into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    In full view of the public.


    all the time.


    She thought it was a kind of growth that she became the empress of Beilu.


    Become dignified, alert, sharp, mature and steady.


    No more fidgety.


    It''s not the princess who always takes up the whip in his hand to beat someone.


    But


    It doesn''t seem to be my own growth!


    She doesn''t seem to like that at all.


    On the day Xiao Yao left, she suddenly understood this.


    She always felt that it was meaningless to be the so-called female emperor of Beilu.


    At the beginning, I wanted to be the empress of Beilu. Didn''t I want to help Xiao Yao when she needed her help?


    So


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    It was totally against her original intention.


    But when she wants to understand these, Xiao Yao is no longer in this world - is there a sense of seeing an idol sad movie?


    Now, Xiao Yao stands in front of her again.


    All of a sudden, there is a feeling of pretending to be a corpse.


    Surprise or not?


    Wu Wutong first went into Xiao Yao''s arms, and the ministers of the Northern Dynasties had no idea of what was wrong.


    After all, Xiao Yao is the God of heaven.


    A god of heaven, is not worthy of their north foot of the female emperor?


    Wutong, even if he was all powerful in the Lingwu world, could not match Wu Wu Tong, even though Xiao Yao did not have the status of "returning home".


    There is no such reason.


    After a long time, Xiao yaocai whispered: "if you are not serious, the people in the north will laugh at you."


    "Let them laugh." Wu Wutong murmured, "better than I am, sitting alone in the world."


    Xiao Yao coughed.


    I always think that Wutong is typical.


    At this time, the wisest choice seems to be to pretend to know nothing.


    However, Wu Wutong seems not to let Xiao Yao be so relaxed.


    "It''s too big for me to see," she continued


    Xiao Yao smiled and smiled and tightened up his Wutong.


    Hold tight this time.


    He''s not going to let go.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    It''s drizzling.


    It seems to be to wash away the traces left by the demons in the Lingwu world.


    This day is not a funeral day for Li Fu alone.


    There are too many soldiers and practitioners who died in that battle.


    The whole Lingwu world was covered with sadness at this time.


    Just as it happens, this drizzle seems to be particularly suitable.


    "At this time, should it be spring rain?" Xiao Yao turned to his face and said to Wu Wutong around him.


    Wu Wutong wore a plain coat, and his face still did not apply to pink, just like a lotus flower.


    In her hand, she holds an oil paper umbrella for Xiao Yao.


    This kind of picture looks quite pleasing to the eye.


    But now in this environment, people pay more attention to the countless coffins.


    Tens of thousands?


    More than 100000?


    Or hundreds of thousands?


    All in all, these days, the coffins of the whole Lingwu world have been pulled to the north.


    If the speed of ordinary manpower is not enough, the practitioners will do it together.


    "I''ll do the next thing." Xiao Yao turned to Wu Wutong.


    Wu Wutong slightly nodded and nodded lightly.


    Xiao Yao turned into a rainbow and fell on the sky. Immediately, another golden light fell, splashing dust.


    In front of the open space, there are numerous pits.


    Xiao Yao once again put the coffins into the pit and buried them.


    All coffins, after being buried, have no steles.


    Xiao Yao can''t do it.


    Even if it can be done, it is not necessary.


    As long as you know what people are buried here, it''s enough.


    Xiao Yao returns to the ground.


    Wu Wutong came up with an umbrella.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at Wu Wutong.


    The eyes are calm, but in that calm, it seems to be suppressing something.


    Even though he had known the heroic scene before, when he saw so many coffins with his own eyes, he felt that it was not a taste in his heart.


    Damn Wutong, who had thought for a long time, said, "actually, these people were not supposed to die."


    Wu Wutong took the shoulder of Xiao Yao and what he did not say.


    Last time, Xiao Yao came to Lingwu world and led the battle, many people also died.


    That''s the war of Lingwu world.


    Those soldiers, they have faith to fight.


    Whether they are defeated or defeated, they feel that everything is worth it.


    But this time.


    Those lying in the coffin could not have met the demons in their lifetime.


    It''s impossible to deal with the so-called demon God.


    The root of all this lies in myself.


    He doesn''t have to take responsibility for himself, it''s just that it''s true.


    There is no excuse for this.


    Xiao Yao also saw Liu Ling and Xu Qian again.


    On their faces, there is an unshakable sadness.


    Xiao Yao just watched from a distance and didn''t walk past.


    "Don''t you go and say hello?" Wu Wutong asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao looked at her and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what to say to them."


    "He doesn''t know how to deal with those people." Standing not far away, Xu kuangge said.


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    At this time, Liu Ling came with Xu Qian and them.


    Xiao Yao subconsciously stepped back.


    In his opinion.


    Facing Liu Ling is more terrible than facing those demons.


    He was really afraid that Liu Ling would suddenly drag his clothes and ask why he would lead those demons to Lingwu world.


    Although he didn''t, he still felt speechless.


    Fortunately, none of the things he was worried about happened.


    Liu Ling looks at Xiao Yao with calm eyes.


    "Xiao Yao, do you want to avoid me?"


    Xiao Yao coughed and looked embarrassed.


    It seems that I still can''t practice at home!


    Did Liu Ling see through this?


    "Actually, it''s not necessary." Liu Ling chuckled and said, "in such an environment, everyone will rush up, and so will I


    Xiao Yao sighed. He was just about to speak, but he was patted on the shoulder by Xu Qian.


    "I said, when have you become so grouchy? I ask you, if those demons are aimed at Liu Ling, even if you are not the opponent of the other party, will you rush up? " Xu Qian stares at an eye to ask a way.


    Xiao Yao gave a bitter smile.


    The truth is the truth.


    However, it is not so easy to understand.


    "Well, you wait for me, and when I''m up, let''s go to the devil''s court together!" Xu Qian said seriously.


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "forget it." Xu Qian frowned and didn''t get angry. He just asked curiously, "is the demon clan hard to deal with?" Xiao Yao looked at him and shook his head again: "I mean, I can''t wait that long. People say that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, but I''m not a gentleman. I''m just a villain, villain! It''s the villain''s revenge all the time. " Xu Qian''s expression eased immediately. Xiao Yao is still Xiao Yao. Original... Then, Xu Qian asked the next question¡° Next, will you take the emperor away? " Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the Wutong. Wu Wutong did not look at other places, but he did not want to contact Xiao Yao''s eyes. Obviously, this is not willing to put pressure on Xiao Yao. No matter what arrangement Xiao Yao makes, she can accept it¡° Yes, take it Xiao Yao said. He did not know whether the evil demons would be able to repeat the old tricks, but the other party was obviously heading for Wutong. As long as Wutong is not in Lingwu world, the other side will not continue to run to this side. They may have a certain understanding of Xiao Yao, but absolutely not enough. Xiao Yao is very clear about this¡° Why don''t you take me? " Xu Qian picked to pick eyebrow to say. Xiao Yao gave a smile, and suddenly he was fascinated. After thinking for a moment, he said seriously, "when everything in my hand is settled, I can pick you up and play." Xu Qian nodded. In fact, Xiao Yao always has a plan in mind. He believes that the plan, the idea, will soon become a reality. Xu kuangge walked up to Xiao Yao and said, "it''s time for us to go back." Xiao Yao turned his face, looked at the new graves all over the mountains, and nodded slowly.

 Chapter 2035

    Xiao Yao''s chest injury, has been better than half.


    In addition to his own strong self-healing ability, there is also the holy pill to be eaten as sugar beans.


    This also let Xiao Yao is very lucky, fortunately at the beginning left some Saint Dan, otherwise, the speed of injury recovery will be much slower.


    If you calculate the time, you have already wasted a lot of time.


    I don''t know what''s going on in fairyland.


    What''s more, the most important thing now is to go back to fairyland quickly, make clear the situation on your side, and then start to make a counter offensive plan.


    They must start to respond in the shortest time, otherwise, when the demon world is fully prepared, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    This is not what Xiao Yao wants to see.


    For the demons, it can be described as a new hatred plus old hatred.


    Even if there is no flame demon God covering his hand, the demon God wants to kill Xiao Yao, which is the account of Lingwu world, Xiao Yao can''t settle with them.


    It can be said that it has reached the point of incompatibility between water and fire.


    Xiao Yao knew in his heart that after the flame demon God died, the demons should be aware of it in the shortest time, and will respond quickly.


    Now it''s time to see what they''re up to.


    This time, to the fairyland, Wu Wutong promised to come down without thinking.


    She didn''t want to miss such an opportunity again.


    She knows very well in her heart that once she chooses to refuse now, all kinds of hesitation and hesitation, the final regret must be her own.


    Seeing Wu Wutong promised so simply, Xiao Yao was really unexpected.


    He was still curious. How can Wu Wutong be the northern emperor? What do you need to do before you leave?


    Unexpectedly, Wu Wutong''s face looked very confident.


    "I''ve arranged everything that should be arranged."


    Xiao Yao looks at her puzzled.


    "After I leave, my master will take the throne in the north foot." Wu Wutong said with a smile, "however, he is not an emperor. He will carry out the eight year system. The next emperor will be decided by the north side cabinet."


    Xiao Yao stares at her.


    I have to say that Wu Wutong''s idea is really ahead.


    This seems to have some sense of modernization.


    Wu Wutong continued, "actually, I have already arranged these things."


    Xiao Yao blushed.


    It means that people have been waiting for him.


    "I''m late." Xiao said with a sigh.


    Wu Wutong smiled and rubbed the face of Xiao Yao.


    "I''ve never been afraid to wait too long." Wu Wutong seriously faces, "I''m afraid that I can''t wait."


    Xiao Yao sighed and said nothing more.


    What Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that after he returned to the fairyland, there would be more surprises.


    Back to the fairyland to see Hong feisheng, Hong feisheng is full of mystery, and let Xiao Yao quickly go to Rouge valley. Xiao Yao wanted to stay and watch the fun, but with the murderous eyes of Hong feisheng and Liu Zhezhi, he had to go first with regret.


    After waiting for the rouge Valley, Xiao Yao knows what the surprise Hong feisheng said before.


    Although Xiao Yao knew before that Hong feisheng would bring Li Xiaoxiao and them to the earth this time, what Xiao Yao didn''t expect was that there were a lot of people this time.


    Not only Li Xiaoxiao, but also the second and third grandfathers, the remaining members of Yunxiao hall and song Yilin, Nan Tianyuan.


    It''s really neat.


    Xiao Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, and asked, "are you moving the whole immortal mountain?"


    Hong feisheng laughs and the actual situation is almost the same.


    Moreover, these people are willing to come and have a look.


    They don''t know the situation Xiao Yao is facing.


    What''s more, I don''t know why Xiao Yao suddenly brought them to the fairyland.


    But for them, it''s enough to see Xiao Yao again.


    When Xiao Yao came to Yanzhi Valley, he was still chatting. All the people who took Yanzhi Valley as a tourist resort suddenly became quiet, and all the people looked at Xiao Yao.


    The eyes are full of complexity.


    "Here comes dad!" Xiao Niannian, who is being held by Li Xiaoxiao, suddenly jumps up and shouts.


    The clear and sweet voice immediately broke the silence at this time.


    The elephant waved to Xiao Yao.


    Qin Rou is wiping her tears.


    Li Xiaoxiao stares at the apricot eye, Xia Yixing covers his mouth and stealthily smiles.


    Song Yilin and his colleagues in nantianyuan are just waiting to see a good play.


    Everything, everything.


    Let Xiao Yao have a kind of feeling like reality.


    Finally, a smile appeared on Xiao Yao''s face.


    He raised his hand and waved it gently.


    He spoke, trying to tell everyone in front of him.


    I miss them very much.


    During this period, they have a good life, they don''t have to worry.


    At this time, Xiao Yao''s face suddenly changed.


    He was amazed to find that Li Xiaoxiao and others looked at Wutong.


    Wutong looked at Wutong, Wu Wu Tong lowered his head, where there was half the northern foot of the momentum of the emperor.


    It looks more like a


    Children caught stealing candy.


    The way they look at Xiao Yao in nantianyuan is more interesting.


    "I know you are dishonest no matter where you go." Li Xiaoxiao leads Xiao Niannian and walks up to him. He sighs and looks resentful.


    Xiao Yao also lowered his head.


    Xiao Longxiang coughed and whispered to Qin Rou, "see? Our son has the ability


    Qin Rou glared at Xiao Long Xiang, then said with a smile: "why, is the mind active?"


    Xiao Longxiang quickly shook his head: "no, No


    Then he quickly stood at the commanding height of morality and began to denounce Xiao Yao: "this son of a bitch is not a human being. He flirts with others every day. Ah, I feel very sad!" Actually, he knew Wu Wutong, but this time he deliberately added to the mess.


    Make something unhappy for your son


    It seems like it''s cool, isn''t it?


    At this time, Xiao Niannian suddenly hugs Xiao Yao''s thigh.


    She looked up and looked at Xiao Yao, and looked at Wu Wutong. She whispered, "Daddy, am I too many moms?"


    Xiao Yao coughed, but didn''t say a word.


    I think it''s very embarrassing to answer this question.


    Wu Wutong looked at Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Niannian also looked at her.


    They stared at each other for a long time.


    "All here?" Xiao Yao finally spoke.


    He looked at Li Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao nodded gently.


    No more.


    All of a sudden, facing a large group of people, Xiao Yao didn''t know what to say next.


    At this time, Xi Yao Xiandi suddenly came over.


    "Xiao Yao, Dongru Xiandi asked us to go to the bamboo sea." Xiyao Xiandi said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded and agreed: "OK, let''s start now."


    "Hong feisheng, Xu kuangge, and you." Xiyao fairy emperor turned his face and said.


    Xu crazy song and Hong feisheng also nodded.


    Xiao Yao realized that what Xi Yao Xiandi had said before was not to help him out of the predicament, but that Dong Ru Xiandi really wanted to see him.


    But if you think about it, you can talk about the past.


    They have just come back. They must have a lot to learn from themselves.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yao pulls Xiao Niannian to his side.


    "Yanzhigu is also half of your home, and then you have to take your moms and grandparents around in yanzhigu, you know?"


    Xiao Niannian nodded hard, and saluted Xiao Yao, looking very upright: "the chief can rest assured that he will complete the task!"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing, turned around and left with them.


    On the way to the bamboo sea, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge still tease Xiao Yao.


    "Well, the most difficult thing is beauty, isn''t it?" Xu kuangge joked.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him. He wanted to say that you were jealous! But think about it.


    If it''s in the past, it''s nothing to say that.


    But now, if Xiao Yao still says so, there is a feeling of sprinkling salt on Xu kuangge''s wound.


    On the way, Xiyao Xiandi turned to look at Xiao Yao several times, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "What do you think is wrong?" Xiao Yao can''t help asking.


    Xi Yao Xian Di shook his head and said, "the news of the demon world has been spread before. The flame demon God and the hand covering demon God who went to kill you are dead. I didn''t expect that you and Xu kuangge should have such great ability."


    Xu crazy song quickly shook his head, said: "then you probably did not expect, I did not help anything."


    The emperor of Xiyao was stunned, and there were more miracles.


    So that her forward speed suddenly slowed down, with a kind of envy do not understand the eyes looking at Xu crazy song.


    "Do you want to tell me that the two demons died in his hands?"


    Xu Bingge nodded. What you mean should be clear enough? Is it necessary to question such a simple question? He was very desperate about Xiyao Xiandi''s IQ. Xi Yao Xiandi looked at Xiao Yao for a while and laughed. Xiao Yao frowned and asked, "what do you mean?" Hong feisheng said at the top of his voice, "she doesn''t believe it. She feels hungry. You two are working together to brag Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are suddenly silent. They look at Hong feisheng deeply. Hehe... How smart are you? In fact, it''s reasonable that Xi Yao Xiandi doesn''t believe it. Even Hong feisheng''s face is full of disbelief after listening to Xu kuangge. Xiao Yao didn''t want to explain. Anyway, when he got to the bamboo sea, he still had to say what happened before. Now, he said it for the second time. He didn''t want to do such a waste of saliva. Before I knew it, I was in the bamboo sea.

 Chapter 2036

    Sitting in front of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, Xiao Yao is still thinking about other things.


    For example, what is Wu Wutong doing at this time?


    Either, they are accepted by Li Xiaoxiao and have a good talk with each other.


    Or, they roll on the ground and tear each other''s hair.


    Well, Wu Wutong''s foundation is still very good. It should not be so.


    Even the pink butterfly is not necessarily the enemy of Wutong.


    She is the empress of Beilu. It''s good, but before that, she was the unruly princess with a whip!


    "Xiao Yao, don''t blame me for not giving you more time to get together with your family." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor looked at Xiao Yao with a smile and said.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    Blame him?


    But pull it down.


    He did not hold his thigh to say thank you has been very good.


    Otherwise, I guess I still have to pestle there like a piece of wood. I don''t know what to do.


    Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air.


    Then, the emperor began to ask what had happened in Lingwu world before.


    After Xiao Yao said it, the room was quiet again.


    Xiao Yao turned around and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Well


    It''s picturesque.


    Anyway, I have already said what I should say. Maybe the amount of information is a little large. He is willing to give them enough time to digest.


    Then it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    When the time was almost up, Xiyao Immortal Emperor said, "what you said is true?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t be happy: "what you said, I''m teasing you?"


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor did not speak, but turned to look at the East Ru Immortal Emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru frowned and asked, "Xiao Yao, can you still use your picture of mountains, rivers and beasts?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said, "yes."


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru was overjoyed.


    In his opinion, it would be a pity if Xiao Yao''s treasure, which is called the picture of mountains, rivers and beasts, could only be used once.


    As long as they are still there, they will be able to specify some battle plans around them!


    However, Xiao Yao''s next words made the emperor''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "The speed of restoration of landscapes and beasts is very slow. According to the current speed, it will take at least hundreds of years to support the next battle."


    Hundreds of years, long or short.


    But the fairies can''t wait.


    It''s hard to kill the two demons. Now they have a good chance. If they really miss it, it''s a brain problem.


    "That is to say, we can''t wait, can we?" The emperor sighed. After Xiao Yao nodded his head, he still asked reluctantly, "is there no other way to speed up the restoration?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head, and then looked at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor, seriously said: "the landscape of the beast map, is always biased move, and, with our current strength, want to defeat the demons, it is not so difficult."


    Finally, Xiao Yao''s voice of heavy hammer: "why do you have to be paranoid here?"


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Xiao Yao''s words made the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor have a sense of awakening.


    He shook his head as if from a dream.


    It''s true that before, I was always thinking about how to make the most of Xiao Yao''s pictures of mountains and rivers, and maybe I could cheat the black crane into killing him.


    But if you think about it carefully, even if you can''t use it, it''s no big deal.


    The demon world has fallen two demon gods, and now its strength is much lower than that of the fairyland.


    Under such circumstances, Xiao Yao''s painting of mountains, rivers and beasts is unreasonable!


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru closed his eyes and turned the immortal power in his body.


    Xiao Yao blinked, a little surprised.


    Xiyao Xiandi explained in a low voice: "Dongru Xiandi is driving away his thoughts."


    Xiao Yao


    Listen, it''s very unorthodox!


    By the time Dongru Xiandi opened his eyes slowly, his face had improved a lot, and he looked like he had done a big health care.


    At this time, if the East Confucian Immortal Emperor had another cigarette in his hand, he would feel more.


    "Now there are no two gods in the demon world. This is a good chance for us to attack the demon world." Xi Yao Xiandi first pointed out the theme.


    "That''s right." The emperor nodded and said with a smile, "but there is still a problem in front of us."


    Xiao Yao and others were puzzled and looked at him.


    The eastern Confucian immortal sighed and said, "the black crane demon has never appeared. He is not in the demon world."


    Xiao Yao blinked: "does this have anything to do with us?"


    Xu kuangge didn''t have a good way: "yes, where is he now? What does it have to do with us? I can''t say that. It''s really related. Do you think it''s a good chance for us to kill him? "


    "I don''t know where he is," he said with a bitter smile


    At that time, Xu kuangge threw his face at the Immortal Emperor of Dongru: "that''s a fart."


    Dongru Xiandi


    Now the Terran, temper are so grumpy?


    Can''t you just listen to me first?


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself.


    I''m so tired


    I really want to strangle them!


    He felt more and more that chatting with Xiao Yao was really a technical job.


    Now he even wants to strangle Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge directly, and then go to find the black crane God himself.


    "I guess the disappearance of the black crane might have something to do with the caretakers." The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor restrained his depression and said.


    Xiao Yao''s face is still calm.


    After all, this is only the guess of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    In other words, even if the East Confucian immortal''s guess is very accurate, so what?


    Even if the black crane God really becomes a protector, can it control the war situation?


    ha-ha!


    Xiao Yao''s face sank.


    In case


    Are the defenders really awesome?


    Then, he corrected his attitude and faced the emperor with a smile: "go on."


    Dongru Xiandi


    I always feel like there''s something wrong.


    He took a deep breath, tapped his finger on the table and said, "so we have to wait."


    Xiao Yao is still smiling.


    The emperor rubbed his nose and continued: "on the one hand, we need to be well prepared. On the other hand, I need to leave to find the black crane."


    Xiao Yao is a Leng, ask a way: "you seek?"


    Dongru Xiandi also looked at him with a smile: "you can go."


    Xiao Yao waved his hand: "that''s settled. We''ll discuss it when you come back!"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru rolled his eyes and was too lazy to talk to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao and get along for some time, what is the other side of urine, he has been clear.


    After Dongru Xiandi got up and left, Xiao Yao sat in the room and didn''t get up.


    "We can go back, too." Xu kuangge coughed and said.


    Hong feisheng played rash crazy song, Leyou said: "it''s OK, don''t rush him, let him sit here for a while."


    Xu crazy song can''t understand, looked at Xiao Yao, said: "how do you feel, let you go back with want your life?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at Xu crazy song, and simply shook his arm: "it''s better to kill me directly."


    It''s like driving home to the parking lot downstairs, sitting in the car but unwilling to get down, lighting a cigarette slowly and opening the window to have a look at the scenery outside.


    This is the tranquility before the storm. How can we not cherish it?


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor snorted coldly, looked at Xiao Yao and said, "you are really not a good thing."


    Xiao Yao


    What''s the matter with you?


    Xiyao Xiandi continued: "a man, a woman is not enough? Ha ha, you deserve to be half hearted and half hearted


    Xiao Yao patted the table: "I didn''t sleep with you, it''s none of your business?" It is said that clay Bodhisattva also has three parts of fire. Xiao Yao can''t compare with clay Bodhisattva. This fire is naturally bigger. What''s more, now he is upset. As a result, Xiyao Immortal Emperor is still here to add fuel to the fire. With his urine nature, he doesn''t shout at this time. Is it decent?


    As a result, Xiao Yao''s words, not only did not enrage Xiyao Xiandi, but made Xiyao Xiandi laugh.


    "Do you deserve it?" She put away her smile and said without expression.


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    That''s what I said just now.


    Even if Xiyao Xiandi is really naked and lying on the bed, he will not react to Xiao Yao''s eyes.


    Such women... Oh no, fairies.


    It is estimated that there is ice below!


    That''s the real icehouse.


    Xiao Yao thought about this and didn''t really say it. After all, Xiyao Xiandi didn''t have such a good temper. He was afraid that he would fight at that time. There''s nothing to be proud of if you win. If you lose, it''s a shame. Whether it''s fairies or women, Xiao Yao is not willing to fight. Except for the purple lotus immortal before, Xiao Yao and she had a bitter hatred. When she killed the immortal, Xiao Yao had an indescribable pleasure in his heart.


    The quiet time is always very short. After a cigarette is finished and the rest is almost over, Xiao Yao also stands up and follows Xu kuangge, the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao, to return to the rouge valley.


    On the way back, Xiao Yao''s heart is also thinking about what kind of picture he will see next. Li Xiaoxiao or Wu Wutong, one of them sitting on a stone, rubbing blood, and Xia Yi Xing picking up their intestines on the ground. Or do we sit hand in hand in the sun singing sunset? He would like to see the latter rather than the former... In fact, this is just talking. His father and they are all here. How can this happen? For Xiao Longxiang and Qin Rou, no matter who they are, they are their daughter-in-law! The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. When it comes to Rouge valley. Xiao Yao fell down and suddenly couldn''t believe his eyes. This picture is too beautiful... I dare not see it! Li Xiaoxiao and Wu Wutong, they were together. It looks like... It''s just amazing, OK? I was green? Green by his daughter-in-law?

 Chapter 2037

    Xiao Yao has seen a lot of things that destroy the three outlooks and dog blood, but it''s the first time he''s seen such things.


    Li Xiaoxiao and Wu Wutong were together at this time.


    He really can''t understand the operation.


    Big brother, are you a little crazy?


    Is it playing with sisterhood?


    However, he soon found that Wutong had shoulders shrug at this time.


    "Brother Xiao Wutong seems to be crying." Hong feisheng whispers to Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and thought, "do you need to say that?


    I''m not blind. I can see it now.


    He''s just a little curious. What are you crying about?


    Did you cry after being beaten?


    Wutong was afraid that he would go to the front to find Wu Wutong, which was already a panda eye at that time, but it was not reasonable.


    He urged God to understand Li Xiaoxiao''s words to comfort Wu Wutong.


    "Good, good, don''t cry, I know you are also wronged, men are big pig hoof, ah..."


    Xiao Yao


    He has a very hurt feeling.


    This is to arrange ourselves together?


    However, after thinking about it, he was relieved.


    It''s better than two women.


    As long as life is OK


    It''s no big deal to be scolded.


    In fact, Xiao Yao still has some problems.


    Why does it always start like this when women get together?


    Is this their daily routine? In fact, if we can make them share a common hatred in this way, Xiao Yao thinks it is also worth it.


    Family harmony is the most important!


    After Xiao Yao reaches the front, Xiao Niannian runs over and jumps into Xiao Yao''s arms.


    Then Xiao Niannian lay on Xiao Yao''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Dad, I''ll tell you, oh... Moms say, no one cares about you!"


    Xiao Yao rubbed Xiao Nian''s head.


    It''s still my daughter!


    "All right, little spy." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Niannian jumps from Xiao Yao and returns to Li Xiaoxiao. He holds his mother''s hand and turns around to look in other directions, with the attitude of "my mothers and I are in the same camp".


    But her head was patted from behind by the pink butterfly.


    "Did you tip off your father?"


    Xiao Niannian, it''s incredible.


    "Ha ha ha ha, really?" The pink butterfly is happy.


    Xiao Nian looked at each other with a kind of resentful eyes.


    Obviously, pink butterfly didn''t know what she and Xiao Yao had said before. She just used this method to find out the answer.


    Oh, my Lord.


    She said she was very disappointed with the mothers in this class.


    When Xiao Yao was able to do Wutong and Li Xiaoxiao, the two girls were angry.


    Xiao Yao looks at Xia Yixing like asking for help, but the girl hides to one side, as if she doesn''t see anything.


    Suddenly Xiao Yao had a headache.


    "I said," did I do something wrong? " Xiao Yao lowered his head, and he was also in a low voice.


    A man can''t bow his head in his life, except to his daughter-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Xiao Yao felt that his low head was very natural and perfect.


    Wu Wutong rubbed his eyes, and deliberately did not go to see him.


    Wutong did not ask Xiao Yao what he was talking to Li Xiaoxiao before. Anyway, what kind of homicide did not appear now, and Conan Holmes did not need to be on the scene. This is the best result.


    "How about fairyland?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoxiao also looked at Xiao Yao with a fixed face. Then he looked back at his side, looking at the Wutong, and apologized. "I can''t stop, I can''t get up."


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Therefore, women''s alliance is the most unreliable.


    At this time, Xia Yi Xing took Wu Wutong and walked aside, and asked, "hee hee, are you a female emperor?"


    Wu Wutong: "well..." although it is a female emperor, but in the face of Li Xiaoxiao Xia Yi star, they still have no bottom.


    "Wow! It sounds so cool. When you were emperor, if the ministers were talking about national affairs with you, and you got angry, would you cover your ears and stamp your feet and say, "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!" Xia Yixing asked curiously.


    Wu Wutong: "..."


    Sounds like bullshit


    I should not be so boring, right?


    But... It seems that many women have something in common.


    At this time, Xiao Yao has already pulled Li Xiaoxiao into his arms.


    He reached out and stroked the girl''s hair.


    "I haven''t seen Niannian for a long time. She has grown a lot..." Li Xiaoxiao''s voice is full of grievances.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, no one will take her away from you in the future."


    Now Xiao Yao has such confidence.


    Originally, Li Xiaoxiao was well prepared.


    But she couldn''t carry it.


    I haven''t seen Xiao Yao for a long time, and I don''t know how many words I want to say to the man in front of me.


    There are endless grievances.


    Xiao Niannian is gone.


    Xiao Yao is gone, too.


    At that time, for Li Xiaoxiao, it was the end of the day.


    No matter Xiao Niannian or Xiao Yao, for Li Xiaoxiao, life and death are uncertain.


    Now, it''s dark and bright.


    "After that, we won''t be separated, will we?" Li Xiaoxiao raises his head and looks at Xiao Yao.


    Her eyes were not asking, but praying.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao''s heart seemed to be stabbed by something.


    I have a feeling that I can''t tell.


    For Li Xiaoxiao, it seems that it is a kind of extravagant hope that the whole family can be together safely.


    Xiao Yao once again felt that he owed too much to these girls.


    Fortunately, before long, everything will be over.


    When everything is over, I can realize my dream as soon as possible.


    A group of people, stay together, stand aloof from the world, no longer need to think so much.


    Shouldn''t it be too far away?


    He looked at Li Xiaoxiao in front of him and nodded seriously: "I can guarantee that this time, we will not separate again."


    Every word is very heavy.


    "Keep your word, you are a man." Li Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Xiao Yao nodded hard.


    I''m still using words to motivate myself


    At this time, Xiyao Xiandi also came.


    "You have so many relatives and friends." Xiyao Xiandi''s words are full of helplessness.


    honestly.


    Looking at a large group of people in front of him, Xi Yao Xiandi began to doubt whether the rouge valley was his own territory or Xiao Yao''s territory.


    This is exactly the nest of the dove. It''s the crowding of the guests!


    What makes Xiyao Xiandi feel helpless is that she really has no way to take Xiaoyao now.


    Now that the fairyland has left Xiao Yao, it really doesn''t have to be the opponent of the demons.


    Unconsciously, Xiao Yao''s own strength, together with Xu Bingge, Hong feisheng and the dragon clan


    Even the fairy family has been under pressure.


    In this case, let alone Xiao Yao dealing with fairyland. Even if Xiao Yao remained neutral and didn''t help each other, it was a stage trouble for them. Therefore, even if Xi Yao Xiandi was very upset, he had to serve each other carefully on the surface.


    "If you don''t think you can live in yanzhigu, I can let them go to longzu." Xiao Yao said seriously, "don''t embarrass yourself!"


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    She''s ready to swear.


    He just complained a little. No, it''s not even a complaint. Xiao Yao has already started to hate her.


    Do you think you are immortal?


    In fact, think about it.


    Xiao Yao wants to send Li Xiaoxiao to the Dragon tribe. Qinglong will not have any opinions.


    Moreover, if Li Xiaoxiao and Xiao Yao really all went to the dragon clan, Xiao Yao would certainly go to the dragon clan.


    That''s not what she wants to see.


    "No, the valley of rouge is very big." Xiyao Immortal Emperor PI xiaorou said with no smile.


    Xiao Yao nodded gently: "that''s good, please."


    Xiyao Xiandi sighed: "I''ll go and prepare now."


    Xiao Yao smiles and watches her leave.


    After Xiyao Xiandi left, Li Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand to pull Xiaoyao''s arm.


    She looked at the direction of Xi Yao Xiandi''s departure, and then turned to look at Xiao Yao with strange eyes.


    "Is that Niannian''s master? How do you feel that you don''t have a good face for her? "


    Xiao Yao was surprised: "is it so obvious?"


    Walking in front of the West Yao Xiandi, the steps obviously pause.


    She may be ten thousand grass mud horses in her heart.


    This shameless goods, even so frankly admitted?


    I haven''t gone far, OK?


    Xiao Yao took back his sight and said with a smile: "actually, it''s not that bad, but her character is too unpleasant."


    "That''s very pleasing to me?" Li Xiaoxiao joked.


    Xiao Yao gave a ha ha. Yanzhi valley was created by Xiyao Xiandi. So it''s OK to create more houses now. Although many people were brought to fairyland by Hong feisheng this time, there was no problem in arranging it. In these people, Xiao Yao also saw Xuanyuan light cold. His eyes fell on Ruolan who had been hiding behind. On Xiao Yao''s face, there was a smile. Just about to go, Xuanyuan light cold suddenly rushed over first¡° Xiao Yao Xiao Yao looked at her, frowned a little and asked, "what''s the matter?"¡° Do you mean what you say? " Xuanyuan light cold asked. Xiao Yao can''t understand. What does it have to do with her whether her words count? It seems that I didn''t promise her anything, did I? Does it mean to help her find her ancestor Xuanyuan gallop? Don''t bullshit, God knows where Xuanyuan gallop is now, and whether it''s really reincarnation. Then, Xuanyuan light cold opened his mouth again¡° You said before that you want to marry Ruolan, don''t you forget? " Looking at Xuanyuan light cold stare bead appearance, Xiao Yao brain suddenly some not easy to use. In fact, he always thought about it in his heart. He was just curious why Xuanyuan QingHan was so excited. Is it difficult for her to fall in love with herself and be the maid of Ruolan''s house? Pooh! She wants to be beautiful£¨ My brain is short today. I''ll make up for it tomorrow

 Chapter 2038

    In Xiao Yao and Xuanyuan light cold confrontation, if LAN finally can''t help but come over, she came forward to seize Xuanyuan light cold arm.


    "Light cold, you don''t talk nonsense..." if Lan''s face this time already red can''t.


    Xuanyuan light cold indignation way: "what don''t say, originally he promised you, why so?"


    "Well, well, let''s talk about it later..." Ruolan''s tears rolled in her eyes.


    Although she didn''t want to embarrass Xiao Yao.


    But it can be seen that she is also looking forward to this for a long time.


    So look at Xiao Yao up to now did not say, she also felt a little aggrieved.


    But her character is that she doesn''t like to fight for anything for herself.


    So when Xiao Yao didn''t mention it, her first reaction was not to question Xiao Yao what, but to decide that nothing had happened.


    In this way, Xiao Yao will not bring any pressure.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that she didn''t plan to mention it, but Xuanyuan light cold suddenly stood up and said.


    Li Xiaoxiao and they all smile.


    In fact, in this matter, Li Xiaoxiao did not intend to help Ruolan.


    On the one hand, I want to see Ruolan''s embarrassment and see if this silly girl will take the initiative to talk about it.


    On the other hand, they think it''s about Xiao Yao and Ruolan, and they don''t say much.


    No matter what decision Xiao Yao makes, they can''t control it, but they also want to do it well. If Xiao Yao really forgets this matter, they will remind him more or less.


    Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan QingHan did it first


    In other words, Xuanyuan has a good relationship with Ruolan


    That''s not surprising.


    Ruolan''s character, no matter who it is, no matter who it is, it''s hard to have any aversion to Ruolan.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Xuanyuan QingHan didn''t find Xuanyuan gallop on the earth. When she came back to Xianren mountain, Ruolan took care of her all the time. Therefore, her relationship with Ruolan was very good. Even for Xuanyuan QingHan, Ruolan was the one who gave her the most trust in the whole Xianren mountain.


    This is the reason why Xuanyuan light cold will stand up at this time to question Xiao Yao.


    Facing the fierce Xuanyuan light cold, Xiao Yao touched his nose and looked at Xuanyuan light cold with a smile, which was like a raging lioness.


    This girl really likes to worry!


    Originally, Xiao Yao planned to walk to Ruolan, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by the blocking tiger.


    At this time, the Western Yao Xian Xian and other immortals, and Wu Wutong, all used a shocked look at Xiao Yao.


    This asshole


    How many women are there!


    What a beast!


    Wu Wutong originally felt that he was under great pressure. After all, he was the last to join the wife Corps. But he never thought he was not the bottom. Here''s another one?


    "I didn''t forget." Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Ruolan and said with a smile.


    Ruolan was stunned.


    His body trembled slightly.


    She looked at Xiao Yao, her eyes seemed to be unbelievable.


    Xiao Yao steps forward, suddenly opens his arms and embraces Ruolan.


    This


    Seems to be something you should have done for a long time?


    When he knew that he and Ruolan had done something they shouldn''t have done, he had made a decision in his heart.


    You have to give someone an account.


    People can not do it. This is Ruolan''s business.


    But he can''t help it. It''s his own business.


    Ruolan buries his head in Xiao Yao''s arms and doesn''t speak.


    Xiao Yao is not in a hurry.


    The next second, however, something unexpected happened to everyone.


    Ruolan suddenly reaches out his hand and pushes away Xiao Yao in front of him.


    Act decisively and directly.


    Xiao Yao is also the face of doubt, looking at in front of Ruolan, brain some stop thinking.


    What happened now is different from what he thought before.


    This is a situation he didn''t expect.


    Ruolan flashed his big eyes and fixed on Xiao Yao.


    It''s like each other''s eyes are like X-rays.


    After a while, Ruolan spoke slowly.


    "Brother Xiao Yao, do you really like me?"


    honestly.


    Ruolan''s reaction now, including Li Xiaoxiao and them, has never been thought of before.


    In their view, Xiao Yao said that, if LAN should not be excited, moved to tears.


    But after Ruolan''s words were finished, they suddenly understood.


    For a girl, it''s very important to live with the man she likes and spend the rest of her life together.


    But before that, there is another premise.


    That is


    Do you really like the man you like?


    If you don''t like it, isn''t it torture to be together?


    In a word that I don''t know how many people have said: if a man stays, it''s not because he loves you, but because he owes you something - don''t worry about such feelings.


    This is also Ruolan''s idea at this time.


    Xiao Yao touched his nose and looked at Ruolan with a strange look.


    Ruolan still looks at Xiao Yao firmly.


    His eyes were full of stubbornness.


    After waiting for a while, Xiao yaocai said, "do you think I am the kind of person who will aggrieve myself and others?"


    Although this is a rhetorical question, it is also a clear expression of Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    Ruolan still didn''t believe it and whispered, "but before, you didn''t say that..."


    "..." Xiao Yao suddenly didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Before, I didn''t seem to show any favor to Ruolan.


    Even he didn''t feel how much he liked Ruolan.


    In his heart, he always regarded Ruolan as his sister.


    Moreover, at that time, he always felt that he had owed too many girls. He always felt that if he was really with Ruolan, he would be a girl who was cheating. In his subconscious mind, he kept telling himself what to do and what not to do, and never wanted to harm the little girl again.


    At that time, he did not know that he had harmed Ruoran.


    When he ascended, he understood what he had done before, and felt more guilty.


    It was hard for him to imagine how Ruolan looked like nothing happened after that.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    You know, Ruolan has always been a child. She can''t hide anything in her heart.


    It''s because she''s so simple.


    She was always so calm on the surface. How much did she bear in her heart?


    Xiao Yao didn''t even dare to think about it.


    As long as you think about it a little bit, you will feel that your heart is very uncomfortable.


    He reaches out his hand and pulls Ruolan to him again.


    "Such a pretty, lovely girl, who can say she doesn''t like it?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Ruolan''s face turned red again.


    Xiao Yao is not really a good girl teaser.


    He always felt that he was always in a passive state in the relationship between men and women.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao has always believed that his life motto is: I never pick up girls, but I''ve always been picked up by girls.


    Xiao Yao has never said such a life motto to anyone. He always feels that


    It''s too much to pretend.


    If you don''t get killed when you go out, you''ll be killed by thunder.


    He touched Ruolan''s head and said seriously, "in fact, you should have told me those things long ago."


    And Joram turned his lips, and said nothing.


    Xiao Yao did not continue to talk about this topic.


    "I''m absent-minded. I don''t even know this kind of thing. It''s good to let other girls tell you." Qin Rou''s voice came.


    Xiao Yao looked at his mother, some helpless.


    "What are you looking at? Am I right?" Qin Rou is not happy.


    "Yes, how can it be wrong?" Xiao Yao quickly accompanied with a smile.


    "That''s about the same." Qin roule is not good.


    Well


    She still likes the feeling of scolding Xiao Yao.


    It''s getting dark. Xiao Yao sends everyone to his own place.


    There are too many people coming to the fairyland this time.


    Each of them, Xiao Yao has a lot to say to them.


    In the evening, Xiyao Xiandi sent a lot of immortal wine.


    When they brought it over, they told Xiao Yao to tell them that they should not drink too much of this kind of wine, otherwise they would have problems with their health. However, drinking less would be of great help to their health.


    If Xiyao Xiandi didn''t say it, Xiao Yao couldn''t remember.


    There are a lot of food, fruits and vegetables, and some meat, which are all prepared here.


    It can be seen that in order to entertain these people, rouge Valley is also very face saving. After all, these fairies generally don''t need anything to eat and drink.


    Of course, it all depends on Xiao Yao''s face, which is beyond doubt.


    On the wine table, Xiao Yao drinks freely.


    It''s just that Nan Tianyuan and song Yilin are a little lonely.


    Xiao Yao knew it in his heart, but he didn''t intend to say it.


    After all, when he first came to Tianwaitian, he also had this period. He just realized how weak he was and how powerful these immortals and demons were. There was a huge gap in his heart. Xiao Yao certainly couldn''t help him with this problem, but he had confidence in his brothers. As long as he gave them enough time, what immortals and demons would he have, Will be trampled by them. It''s like the original Xu crazy song, Hong feisheng. It''s just like he was! When Qinglong came, he burst into tears. In his words, the Terran is about to revive. Xiao Yao didn''t know where he saw it. Qinglong is very happy. This is the first time Xiao Yao has seen Qinglong drinking. After three rounds of wine, because the Dragon kingdom can''t live without the Dragon God, Qinglong will soon return to the dragon family. Before he leaves, he leaves a word. He said: there are people in the fairyland, and heaven and earth should help. It''s very abstruse. Few people can understand it. Fortunately, the original intention of Dragon God is not to let everyone understand. Just understand.

 Chapter 2039

    Sometimes, Xiao Yao feels like the orphan of an emperor in the previous dynasty, and then Qinglong is like an old minister.


    All day long, he was urging himself to develop his power and do something against the Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Ming Dynasty.


    Listen, it''s very tall.


    Every day, he said it tirelessly, hard-working, occasionally with a kind of hate iron does not become steel look at his own this stall can not climb the wall mud.


    Now, so many Terrans have suddenly poured into the fairyland, which makes Qinglong see the hope of the rise of Terrans again.


    So he''s happier than anyone else.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Xiao Yao goes out of the house and finds that Xiao long elephant has got up and is sitting by the lake, watching the rising sun.


    Xiao Yao approaches slowly and sits down slowly.


    Father and son, sitting by the river, watched the rising sun.


    Such an opportunity is really rare for them.


    "Originally, there is a sun in fairyland!" Xiao Longxiang was a little surprised.


    Xiao Yao took a deep look at his father and thought, fortunately, he didn''t inherit the intelligence of Xiao long elephant.


    It''s like you just came to fairyland.


    Didn''t you see it yesterday?


    Looking at Xiao Long''s happy face, Xiao Yao said with a bitter smile, "how do you think you''re here for a holiday?"


    "What else?" Xiao Longxiang asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao sighed, and suddenly he didn''t know whether to discuss his problems with Xiao Long Xiang.


    After thinking about it, he still thought it was OK.


    Now Xiao Long Xiang is still a nine fold master.


    In a short time, it is impossible to help yourself.


    "Seriously, I didn''t think that fairyland was like this at first." Xiao Longxiang took a deep breath.


    It seems that the air in fairyland should be fresh.


    But it''s also true.


    "Well, do you think this is a good place?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Long Xiang turned his face, looked at Xiao Yao and asked, "are you facing a strong opponent?"


    Xiao Yaole said: "it''s not my boast. I have no rival. I''m invincible. Do you know?"


    Xiao Longxiang stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder: "have a good chat, don''t brag."


    "..." Xiao Yao didn''t know whether he should sigh at this time that he knew his son better than his father.


    How much do you look down on yourself?


    However, if you think about it carefully, what you said just now is a bit of boasting.


    Although now, the situation is not as urgent as it was at the beginning, the demon world is not so easy to solve.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yao would have gone directly to the demon world.


    How can we continue to delay here?


    Xiao Yao holds his hand on the ground and looks at the golden lake. It''s sparkling, like a landscape painting. This kind of gold is really rare on earth. Moreover, the pavilions and other buildings in the center of the lake not only do not destroy the tranquility here, but also provide a kind of classical and elegant atmosphere.


    "I can''t help you." Xiao Longxiang said, "in fact, we are the same as other fathers and sons. When our fathers are old, many of them dare not ask when they are faced with their children''s problems, because they know that even if they ask, they can''t help. Just like you young people say, I dare not ask if it''s raining there, Because I can''t get you an umbrella. "


    Xiao Yao was stunned.


    He did not expect that his father, Xiao Longxiang, would say such things to himself.


    It''s just a little weird.


    Is it hard for this iron and steel man to take the tender line today?


    Once in a while, how about a father''s love?


    I don''t know why, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of goose bumps falling down.


    "Cough, Xiao, seriously, you are not suitable for this style." Xiao Yao said seriously.


    Xiao Longxiang


    "Xiao, I''m very curious. Can''t you pretend to be with me for a while?" Xiao Longxiang sighed and said, "I''m very disappointed with you, young people now..."


    Xiao Yao shook his head: "how old is my daughter? Are you still young? I should be middle-aged now, right


    Xiao Longxiang sneered: "as long as I haven''t said I''m an old man, you are a young man."


    Xiao Yao gave a laugh.


    Next, Xiao Yao began to talk about Qinglong with Xiao Longxiang.


    Speaking of these, we can''t help talking about the glory of the Terran.


    Xiao Longxiang is fascinated by it, just like listening to a novel about shuangwen on the Internet.


    The wonderful level of the story is comparable to that of the book "the best is the best".


    The glorious past of Terran is really wonderful.


    High tides, one after another.


    Let Xiao Long Xiang call directly if he doesn''t want to


    It''s a long way off.


    After talking about the situation he met recently, Xiao Longxiang laughed.


    "That is to say, no problem?"


    Xiao Yao was puzzled.


    It''s hard for him to understand. Where does Xiao Long get his self-confidence.


    Even myself, I don''t think it will be plain sailing!


    Xiao Longxiang said seriously: "now, the overall strength of the demon world is not as good as you. The only change may be that the black crane God has become a protector, but even if the other party has become a protector, what will happen? You still have time. When you fight, it will not end in one day or two. There will be countless battles, just like when you were in Lingwu world, could it be that you destroyed the Qin Dynasty in one day? It''s not like that. Even when the Qin Dynasty attacked the Qing Dynasty, it has been fighting for many years. I think you must grow faster than him. "


    Xiao Yao is in high spirits.


    The bowl of chicken soup handed over by Xiao Long Xiang, Xiao Yao, without saying a word, looked up and dried.


    "In addition, when you were in Lingwu world before, your resources were not as good as they are now. At that time, the gap between you and the enemy was much bigger than it is now."


    Xiao Yao thought about it carefully and thought that what Xiao Longxiang said was very reasonable.


    Is the guard hard to deal with?


    He did not meet, but should not be more powerful than the Xuanyuan jiuzhong at that time?


    The original Xuanyuan jiuzhong was the invincible existence of Lingwu world.


    Moreover, the Qin Dynasty was strong in troops and strong in folk customs.


    What happened?


    No, or did you get rid of it by yourself?


    So for Xiao Yao, there is nothing invincible.


    Now the resources in his hands are higher than when he was in Lingwu world. I don''t know how many steps.


    After chatting with Xiao Long Xiang for a while, Xiao Yao suddenly has a feeling of suddenly brightening up.


    I''m so confident.


    Xiao long elephant stood up and patted his buttocks. In fact, it was clean and there was no dust.


    "OK, I''ll go back to sleep. If you have nothing to do, go and see your daughters-in-law." Xiao Longxiang said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    After Xiao Longxiang left, Xiao Yao also stood up, found the place where Li Xiaoxiao and Li Xiaoxiao live now, and went in.


    One by one.


    Every time I come out of a room, the action is the same.


    I''m buttoning myself.


    At last, Xiao Yao came out of the room with the help of the wall.


    "Ah, even if you have the ability of the Immortal Emperor, you have to come out with the wall at last..." Xiao Yao wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Under great pressure.


    He encouraged himself in silence


    Men stand up straight, don''t lie down, tears are not easy to wipe


    He always felt that the sentence "the most difficult to accept beauty''s kindness" might have other meanings.


    Like now.


    He had a deeper understanding of this sentence.


    Finally, he entered Wutong''s room.


    However, Wutong''s room did not find the figure of Wutong.


    Count the time. It should be afternoon now.


    After all


    I''m so tough.


    The time in the morning will pass if you toss about.


    When he came out of the house, he knew Wu Wutong was playing with Xiao Xiao.


    A large family is gathering together, chatting and talking in the pavilion.


    When the crowd was not aware, Qin soft pulled Xiao Yao aside and whispered, "son, you will remember to tell the girl who is called Wu Wutong."


    Xiao Yao


    Seeing Xiao Yao coming, Wu Wutong waved his hand.


    The two men sat together, and Wu Wutong said with a grin, "your daughter is really lovely."


    "Right?"


    "Well!"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes turned: "can we also have one?"


    Wu Wutong''s face was red, and he looked at it four times.


    I''m afraid I''ll be heard.


    "Pay attention to what you say. Besides, your parents are here, so frivolous..."


    Xiao Yao


    I didn''t think Wutong was so conservative before.


    "By the way, I heard that so many of your wives are not married?" Wu Wutong suddenly asked.


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    I really owe these girls a formal and perfect wedding.


    "Since there is no marriage, how can we all have children?" Wu Wutong seems to remain perplexed despite much thought.


    Xiao Yao coughed and fooled her into saying, "it''s all like this over there." Wu Wutong returned to him. Although Wu Wutong has never been to the earth, she knows that Xiao Yao''s words are absolutely nonsense and she will not believe her. I have known Xiao Yao for a long time. She did not dare to say how much she knew Xiao Yao, but it was no problem to distinguish which sentence was true and which was false¡° I''ll get married later, after I kill the enemy in front of me. " Xiao Yao attached to Wu Wutong''s ear, earnestly said. Wu Wutong turned a blank eye and what he said was not much. At this time, Xi Yao Xiandi suddenly came to Xiao Yao''s side. She looked around, then whispered to Xiao Yao, "the Immortal Emperor of Dongru is back." Xiao Yao nodded gently, thinking that the speed of emperor Dongru was really fast enough¡° And I was injured. " Xiyao Xiandi continued. This time, Xiao Yao''s face also changed. He called Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng and immediately went to the bamboo sea. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru came back only one day after he left the fairyland. Was he hurt? I can''t believe it£¨ The second chapter is coming, and the third one is more likely to have wood. I''m going to have a party with some friends tonight to talk about hi... I''ll make it up tomorrow. Cough, I promise I won''t skip the ticket.)

 Chapter 2040

    When Xiao Yao saw the Immortal Emperor of Dongru, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    It was hard for him to believe that there was anything else that could hurt the fairyland''s strongest man.


    Looking at the pale face of emperor Dongru, Xiao Yao frowned.


    In addition, the two arms of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor were all cut off, looking very uncomfortable.


    It''s shocking.


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. At this time, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor already gave a bitter smile.


    "Don''t guess. I met the black crane."


    Xiao Yao slowly sat down, Xu crazy song and Hong feisheng also looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the surprise.


    Their thoughts at this time are similar to Xiao Yao''s.


    The black crane God is powerful, but not as strong as this, right?


    There was a flash of light in their minds.


    "Is that guy really a protector?" Xiao Yao lowered his voice and said.


    The eastern Confucian immortal nodded with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Yao took a cold breath.


    It seems that the situation is much worse.


    Xu crazy song did not have a good way: "I said before, we should seize the time to start, can''t give them too much breathing opportunities, now ok? The black crane has become a protector. We are in a dilemma now. "


    "It''s not that much trouble." Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Both Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng look at Xiao Yao in a strange way.


    Even the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor suffered such a great loss in the hands of the black crane God.


    Even said, it''s not so troublesome?


    Where did Xiao Yao come from?


    Xiao Yao looked at them and seemed to understand their eyes. He said with a smile, "let''s think about it from another angle! Even if that guy becomes a protector, so what? Isn''t emperor Dongru still alive? "


    Dongru Xiandi


    There''s nothing wrong with that, but I don''t know why. I always feel strange when I listen to it.


    I hope I can''t come back


    "Since the Immortal Emperor of Dongru can come back alive from his opponent''s hand, it shows that the strength of the black crane demon is not as terrible as we imagined." Xiao Yao said brightly, "so, it''s not so difficult for us to kill him."


    Xu kuangge took a deep breath and asked, "can''t we be ready?"


    Xiao Yao looked at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor and said, "the dragon clan has almost prepared."


    Dongru Xiandi did not speak.


    Not only Xiao Yao and them, but also the West Yao Immortal Emperor''s eyes fell on the East Ru Immortal Emperor''s body.


    Now they have to wait for emperor Dongru to make a statement.


    Although the Dragon God has said before, I hope the fairies can listen to Xiao Yao''s dispatch.


    But to tell you the truth, it''s OK to listen to that.


    If you really want to do this, Xiao Yao will encounter great resistance.


    It can only be said that Xiao Yao''s opinions have a great effect on something, that''s all.


    If we say that fairyland is the last thing, Xiao Yao has the final say.


    Maybe it''s the honeymoon period between Xiao Yao and fairyland, but it''s impossible to say that there is no gap.


    He''s not a fairy, he''s an individual.


    They know more or less about the original human race.


    They can''t be unprepared for Xiao Yao.


    As the saying goes, if you are not of our own race, your heart will be different.


    This sentence is very reasonable at any time.


    "Xiao Yao, in fact, what you said before is not too wrong." Dongru Xiandi said seriously, "when I recover, it''s not so difficult for us to join hands to kill the black crane."


    Xiao Yao gently nodded his head.


    Waiting for Dongru Xiandi to continue.


    This time, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru escaped from the hand of the black crane, and he must have a clearer understanding of the strength of the black crane.


    He looked at Xiao Yao and suddenly asked a question.


    "Xiao Yao, what if it was the black crane God who made me live?"


    According to the logic of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, to be honest, Xiao Yao was a little bit afraid to imagine.


    What''s the significance of the other party, who has the strength to kill Dongru Xiandi, but is not willing to kill Dongru Xiandi?


    Do you want to let Dongru Xiandi come back to inform others, and make others shiver?


    It''s not idle. What are you doing?


    Xiao Yao said he did not understand.


    "It''s my intuition." Dongru Xiandi sighed and said, "I always feel that I am not his opponent at all. As long as he wants to kill me, he has several opportunities, but he gives up. It seems that he wants me to survive and then send a wrong message."


    "What''s the news?" Xu kuangge blinked and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him, hugged his arm and said, "he wants us to think that he can''t kill Dongru Xiandi. We have a chance."


    As soon as Xu kuangge''s face changed, he said, "is it difficult? Does he want to catch us all? We don''t have a chance at all? "


    obviously.


    What Xu kuangge is saying now is also what they are worried about.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little oppressive.


    However, Xiao Yao suddenly laughed.


    It seems that I don''t feel any pressure.


    He still looked relaxed and let everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    Xiao Yao looked at Xu crazy song, nodded his head and said, "in fact, it''s quite reasonable for you to say so."


    Xu crazy song grabbed his temple, asked: "since it is so, then you are still so happy?"


    "I''m just thinking, what if the other party''s purpose is to make us have such doubts and become tied?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xiao Yao''s opinion has a unique feeling.


    It''s just a new entry point.


    Is what Xu kuangge said reasonable?


    yes.


    But what Xiao Yao says now is also very reasonable.


    This is a difficult problem.


    If you think of a certain sentence, the next thing you need to do must be totally different.


    The emperor looked at Xiao Yao for a while and said seriously, "young man, this idea is very dangerous."


    Xiao Yao suddenly sighed.


    He looked at the Immortal Emperor of Dongru and said, "do you know that in our human race, there is a saying that the scholar goes astray?"


    "..." the Immortal Emperor of the eastern Confucianism widened his eyes, which was a little inconceivable.


    Xiao Yao stood up, looked at the emperor and said, "in fact, we can do it long ago, but what''s your attitude from the beginning to the end? Wait a minute? "


    Before the East Confucian Immortal Emperor spoke, the West Yao Immortal Emperor could not hear it. He helped the East Confucian Immortal Emperor and said, "Xiao Yao, if you say that, it''s a little wrong. After all, the East Confucian Immortal Emperor wants to win steadily. There''s no problem."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiyao Xiandi and said, "is the so-called" winning in stability "just to keep still? Is there such a truth in the world? "


    Xi Yao Xiandi was annoyed by Xiao Yao, but he had nothing to say.


    Xiao Yao looked at Dongru Xiandi and said, "if you want to persuade me not to do it in such a hurry and continue to wait, I will tell you that I don''t have so much time."


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was surprised. He grabbed Xiao Yao''s wrist and asked, "you don''t live long?"


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. I''m sure I''ll live longer than you."


    The emperor sighed.


    It looks very lonely.


    Xiao Yao frowned and said, "do you really want me to die?"


    Dongru Xiandi shook his head: "certainly not now."


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer, "what do you mean?"


    This moment.


    The atmosphere seems to be getting tense.


    As if the air had solidified.


    Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng didn''t plan to express any opinions on this issue. They didn''t have any opinions. No matter what Xiao Yao said, they all supported Xiao Yao''s opinions. In fact, Xiao Yao''s words just talked about their hearts. Even Xiyao Xiandi, when arguing with Xiao Yao, seems to be lacking in confidence. If they had started fighting against the demons earlier, they might not have developed to the present level. It''s very stable to delay again and again, but they also keep giving opportunities to the demons.


    Xiao Yao really didn''t know what Dongru Xiandi thought.


    He had wanted to say these words before, but he had to bear them all the time.


    Now, he really can''t help it.


    No matter what the starting point of emperor Dongru Xiandi was, the result has been proved.


    Procrastination is definitely not beneficial to the Xians and the longs.


    Xiao Yao continued to say, "during this period of time, Xiyao Xiandi has been trying to stop the fairies and seize the opportunity to attack the demons, right?"


    Xi Yao Xian Di nodded gently.


    She didn''t hide it from Xiao Yao, and naturally she would not deny it.


    She just can''t understand why Xiao Yao mentioned this at this time.


    After getting the affirmative reply from Xiyao Xiandi, Xiao Yao went on to say, "you don''t understand this truth, do you?"


    The face of the Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism sank.


    Xiyao Xiandi sighed.


    In fact, what Xiao Yao said, she has already realized, has not said.


    The fairies have been making preparations.


    But it took a long time to prepare. When the battle really starts, how much of the strength of the fairy clan can be left? It''s not a good thing to think about this problem with a little brain¡° Xiao Yao, are you really in such a hurry? " The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "shouldn''t I be worried?"¡° Then I ask you, if we really kill the demons and demons, do you think we fairies are still your opponents? " Xiao Yao was a little stunned, looking at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor''s eyes a little complicated. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru sighed and said, "dare you say that you have never thought of letting the human race surpass the immortals, demons and demons?" Xiao Yao licked his lips. He really thought about it. I just thought it was too far away, so I didn''t think about it. It''s more important to do what''s in front of you. The emperor turned and looked out of the window¡° Maybe, you don''t think about it now, but when the demons and demons are all beaten down, you still don''t think so? You, Hong feisheng, Xu kuangge, and a Dragon God, want to destroy the two immortal emperors of our fairy family. Should it be effortless? "

 Chapter 2041

    After his words, he looked at Xiao Yao with bright eyes. There seemed to be some banter in his eyes.


    That expression is telling Xiao Yao clearly: don''t think what you think is in your heart, I don''t know.


    The atmosphere also became more dignified because of the words of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "actually, I didn''t think so before."


    Dongru Xiandi did not speak.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    Xiao Yao continued: "you really don''t have such an expression. I haven''t finished my words. I didn''t think so before, but now I think what you said is quite reasonable, so I decided to do it."


    The face of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is even more ugly.


    He felt that Xiao Yao spoke


    It''s not very attractive... It''s not very attractive to the fairies.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor coughed and said, "Xiao Yao, the East Ru Immortal Emperor has been injured now. Don''t be angry with him on purpose."


    Xiao Yao shook his head and sighed. It was very rare for him to say something heartfelt to Xiyao Xiandi: "I ask you, even if I don''t say that, won''t he think so? No, no matter what I said on the surface, he still can''t believe me. That''s what he did from the beginning, but I didn''t think about it before, so I didn''t realize it. To tell you the truth, comparatively speaking, I think you are more lovely than him. At least you''re dissatisfied with me. It''s always on your face, he''s not. "


    Xiyao Xiandi didn''t know what to say.


    This sounds like a boast.


    But it seems that she and the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor have been sarcastic.


    I don''t like it.


    She looked at the emperor in front of her. In fact, she felt that the emperor''s consideration was not unreasonable, and that it was for the good of the immortal family, and she certainly supported the emperor.


    But I don''t know why, this time she suddenly felt a little weak.


    Even if Xiao Yao really wants to deal with the fairies, it''s not a big deal.


    After all, they couldn''t get along with Xiao Yao before.


    Don''t you allow people to hold grudges?


    Moreover, because of this, in dealing with the demons and demons, the fairies will shrink back?


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    After all, the biggest enemy of the demons is the fairies.


    The same is true for the fairies.


    The role Xiao Yao and the dragon clan let them play in this war is just to help.


    It''s very interesting for them that the other party didn''t do melon eating.


    To put it bluntly.


    If the Xiaoyao dragon clan suddenly announced their break with the immortal clan, what would it mean?


    Demons and demons will become more unscrupulous.


    There is almost no doubt about that.


    The reason why Xiao Yao is willing to help is that he feels that his lips are dead and his teeth are cold. That''s all.


    But now the attitude of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is that he wants to push Xiao Yao to the enemy camp.


    There are some


    It''s not wise!


    What she didn''t understand most was that even if what emperor Dongru said was true, Xiao Yao had planned to do so, and there was no need to say it now!


    It''s really unreasonable


    "Dongru Xiandi, I have written down all the words you said today." Xiao Yao looked at the Immortal Emperor of the East Confucianism and said every word.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor''s eyelids jumped and did not speak.


    Xu kuangge couldn''t help it. He stood up and pointed to the nose of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor and said, "I said, you old man, are you out of your mind? When did Xiao Yao pit you? Are you brain damaged by the black crane


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor frowned and angrily scolded: "Xu crazy song, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Xu kuangge glanced at her and said with a sneer, "when Xiao Yao takes you to play, I can give you a smile. Now Xiao Yao doesn''t take you to play, I''m still polite to you? Do you deserve it? "


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor was shocked by Xu kuangge''s words.


    Want to slap each other to death.


    But considering the current situation, she chose to give up.


    Not to mention Xiao Yao, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng, their strength is comparable to that of Xiandi.


    Now the Immortal Emperor of Dongru is seriously injured. If Xiao Yao wants to kill them, he will kill both of them. There''s nothing to ask.


    "Forget it, we''ll leave Xianzu. In the future, your affairs have nothing to do with us." Xiao Yao said with a cold face.


    With these words, he stood up and took the lead out of the room.


    Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng were a little surprised.


    Although Xiao Yao and the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor are really upset now, they didn''t expect to be so serious.


    That''s a break?


    I don''t know why, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng think it''s too sudden.


    It''s like a joke.


    But after seeing Xiao Yao resolutely leave the bamboo sea, they know.


    This is not a drill!


    This is not a drill!


    After Xiao Yao and the other three left the bamboo sea, Xiyao Xiandi looked at Dongru Xiandi with complicated eyes.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor looked at the Western Yao Immortal Emperor and said nothing more.


    Close your eyes and start to rest


    On the way back to Rouge Valley, Xu kuangge''s brain still couldn''t turn around.


    "Xiao Yao, are we going to have a fight with the fairies?"


    Xiao Yao calm face, said: "they are not really going to attack the demons, what do we continue to delay time to do?"


    Xu kuangge nodded and was annoyed again: "the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is really out of his mind. Without our help, they can survive?"


    Xiao Yao said with a sneer: "they are not worried, do we have to worry for them?"


    Xu kuangge said with a laugh: "it''s just that they let the dog bite the dog."


    Then his eyes fell on Hong feisheng again, and he said, "why don''t you react at all?"


    Hong feisheng''s eyes twinkled a little, looked at Xiao Yao deeply, and said, "I don''t know why. I always feel something is wrong, but I don''t know what''s going on, so I''d better not say a word."


    Then he took a deep breath and said, "however, I will not question Xiao Yao''s decision. No matter what you do, I believe there is a reason."


    Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way: "you''d better go back and say that to Liu Zhezhi. I won''t be moved to cry."


    When he got to the rouge Valley, Xu kuangge seemed to think of something again and asked, "by the way, Xiao Yao, if we really fight against the immortals, why didn''t we kill the two immortals in the bamboo sea before? Anyway, the eastern Ruxian emperor is injured, and it is estimated that the Western Yao Xian emperor can fight. The two of them are not our three opponents together! "


    "But there are too many fairyland fairies, and my family are all in Rouge valley." Xiao Yao said.


    Xu BangGe patted his head and said awkwardly, "I really forgot about it."


    Xiao Yao sighed in his heart.


    This is the difference between myself and Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge also attaches great importance to friendship, but he is more aware of priorities.


    For example, now, if we really want to kill the West Yao Immortal Emperor and the East Ru Immortal Emperor, Xu kuangge will not feel that there is something we can''t do.


    If you change this to be yourself, can you be so decisive as Xu kuangge?


    The answer is obvious.


    Xiao Yao''s impression of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is very good.


    After returning to the rouge Valley, Xiao Yao immediately takes Li Xiaoxiao and them to the Dragon tribe.


    Although Xiao Niannian didn''t understand, he didn''t have any opinions. He just felt that he should talk to his master. Xiao Yao told her that it was unnecessary.


    It seems that the disciples of rouge valley are aware of something wrong, but they dare not say anything more. After all, Xiao Yao''s crazy song Hong feisheng wants to kill them just like playing.


    Open the gate, leave the fairyland and go to the fairyland.


    In the Star Road, Hong feisheng finally spoke.


    "Xiao Yao, are you doing this for a reason?"


    Xiao Yao took a look at Hong feisheng and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Hong feisheng laughed and did not ask again.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say any more.


    Xu crazy song can''t understand, feel these two people seem to be playing a riddle.


    However, since Hong feisheng can''t figure it out, he should not use that brain at all.


    It''s a waste of brain cells.


    The demon world.


    The black crane God, dressed in a black robe, stood in front of the two broken stone tablets with a ferocious look on his face.


    "Two wastes can''t kill Xiao Yao. Hum..."


    Standing behind the black crane demon God, a group of demons dare not breathe at this time.


    Among them also include the God of putu.


    Covering hand demon God and flame demon God join hands to kill Xiao Yao, but they don''t come back.


    This is really a huge blow for the demons.


    Not only because of the fall of the two demons, the strength of the demons was greatly reduced.


    What''s more, it''s killing the fighting spirit of many demons.


    This makes them have to start thinking about a problem.


    When did the devil become so weak?


    Or are they really so powerful and terrible?


    The war is coming, but this happened.


    "Forget it. Since it''s rubbish, it''s nothing to die for." After a while, the black crane God''s face again bloomed a smile. It seems that I think of something very happy. He held out his hand and let the God of putu come to him¡° Next, you go to the Dragon tribe Said the black crane in a low voice. Fu Tu''s brow wrinkled and he was puzzled, waiting for the other side to continue¡° Have a good chat with Xiao Yao and say, "I want to see him." Said the black crane with a smile. Futu is more confused¡° Do you think he will promise to see you? " The God said helplessly. In this situation, it seems that they and Xiao Yao are in a state of immortality, right? What''s more, Xiao Yao killed two demons not long ago, and those two demons still went to kill him. With such a grudge... Will he come to the demon clan?

 Chapter 2042

    The dragon people.


    When Qinglong knew that Xiao Yao and others had broken up with the fairies, he was very happy.


    This is absolutely what Qinglong would like to see.


    In the words of Qinglong, fairy, demon and demon are not good things.


    It''s not a bad thing to cut them off early.


    Xiao Yao just smiles and doesn''t talk too much with Qinglong.


    After Li Xiaoxiao and them were settled in, Xiao Yao sat in front of the hall.


    It seems to be waiting for something.


    Qinglong likes to hang around in front of Xiao Yao.


    He asked Xiao Yao several times whether he was waiting for something. Xiao Yao just laughed and said nothing.


    When Qinglong asks Xiao Yao how to deal with the demons, Xiao Yao smiles mysteriously and tells Qinglong that he has been ready for a long time.


    When Qinglong continued to ask, Xiao Yao took him to one side and said seriously: "deal with the demons, fight more demons!"


    Although Qinglong didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant, he always felt that


    The other side is talking nonsense.


    He can''t understand magic resistance, OK?


    But he didn''t care.


    As long as you can get rid of the relationship with the fairies, it''s easy to say.


    Qinglong''s idea is very simple.


    For him, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are enemies!


    Before the alliance with Xianzu, although Qinglong agreed, he always felt uncomfortable.


    Only that''s what Xiao Yao meant.


    Now that the other party has got Xiao Yao''s approval, he feels that he has nothing to say.


    Everything has to be arranged by Xiao Yao.


    Now that Xiao Yao is fighting with the fairies, there''s no need to give them any face.


    "Mr. Xiao Yao, do you think the demons will directly destroy the fairies next?" Qinglong squatted beside Xiao Yao and said seriously, "I think if we don''t help the fairies, with the strength of the fairies now, it''s impossible for us to join the alliance of the demons."


    Xiao Yao looked at him, laughed and said, "this is not what we are worried about."


    Qinglong was slightly stunned, then laughed, nodded, and said: "we have nothing to do with the fairies now. Even if the fairies are really destroyed, it will not affect us."


    After a pause, the green dragon continued: "with our current strength, even if the demons and Demons join hands, they are not necessarily our opponents. What''s more, there is still a war between them and the fairies. Even if the fairies are already at the end of the west mountain, they are fairies. Their overall strength can''t be underestimated. They want to swallow the fairyland, of course, there is no problem, But when they swallow up the fairyland, they want to turn around and deal with us. It''s no doubt that they want to die. "


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "it''s not wrong to think that way, but I always think it might be simpler than we thought."


    Qinglong looks at Xiao Yao curiously.


    Xiao Yaogang was about to speak, but his eyelids suddenly moved.


    He turned his face and looked in one direction, with a brighter smile on his face.


    "Here we are."


    "It''s from the demons." Green Dragon frowned and said, "is the demon family going to attack us first?"


    "They''re not so stupid. They''re going to cut us at this time. Isn''t that pushing us to the fairies?" Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qinglong thinks about it and nods. He thinks what Xiao Yao says is reasonable.


    By this time, the God of putu had come to them.


    Looking at Xiao Yao and Qinglong sitting together chatting, the God of putu grabs his head.


    This one person dragon, looks like very leisurely appearance!


    A posture of being idle


    He coughed and walked to the front and back, squatting on the ground like Xiao Yao and them.


    It turned out to be a very strange picture.


    "The black crane asked you to come?" Xiao Yao blinked and asked.


    "You know I''m coming?" Asked the God.


    Xiao Yao curled his lips, looked around and said carelessly, "I''m not a fool. As long as you get the news, you can''t stop coming."


    "News? What''s the news? " Futu looked more and more confused.


    Green dragon is a little surprised and looks at Xiao Yao.


    The expression on Xiao Yao''s face is still calm.


    It''s just a slight eyelid movement.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    It seems to be hiding some inner emotion.


    On the surface, she didn''t move her face. She looked at the God of Fu Tu and continued, "then why did you come back?"


    "Didn''t you guess right just now? It was the black crane that sent me Said the God.


    Qinglong was already impatient and urged: "then you can say quickly, what does Heihe want you to do? Is it difficult to say hello to us everyday?"


    "..." the God coughed.


    This sounds like Xiao Yao''s speech.


    Is this really not what Xiao Yao taught him before?


    "The black crane wants to see you." The God coughed and cleared his throat.


    This words just finish saying, the green dragon eyes on the side already bloomed to kill machine.


    "Let Xiao Yao go to the demon world? Hehe, are you demons'' brains hard to use? " Green Dragon said with a sneer.


    The God of putu had a headache.


    He guessed it would be like this!


    Before, when he was in the dragon clan, he was muttering in his heart, wondering if the black crane God was not pleased with himself and wanted to kill himself.


    Invite Xiao Yao to the demon world. It''s definitely a mission to die!


    Even if Xiao Yao''s brain is smoked, he can''t promise to come down, can he?


    Seeing that the green dragon is ready to kill himself, the God of Fu Tu is very entangled at this time.


    He was thinking about whether he wanted to run away at this time.


    But here is the Dragon Kingdom, and the other side is the Dragon God, plus a Xiao Yao, he wants to escape, it''s a fable!


    "I''ll go."


    In the cold sweat of the God, Xiao Yao finally spoke.


    The eyes of the God and the Dragon fell on him.


    "What?" The God of putu was very surprised.


    Green dragon is also anxious. Just as he wants to dissuade him, Xiao Yao goes on.


    "I''ll go. Are you demons brain sick? Why should I go to your demon kingdom? " Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Fu Tu demon God


    What the hell is this?


    Is this going or not?


    At this time, it reflects the broad and profound Chinese language.


    Looking at the muddled face of Fu Tu demon God, Xiao Yao said with a smile: "I''ll go, just a modal particle, similar to that of te Niang."


    Fu Tu demon God


    It seems very interesting to hear Xiao Yao explain


    Shentemo modal particle!


    If you don''t want to go, just say it!


    "Can I still go?" The God asked helplessly.


    Green Dragon said with a sneer, "what do you think?"


    Putu stood up and was ready to fight.


    Obviously, Qinglong doesn''t intend to leave safely.


    Fortunately, he was ready to fight before.


    In fact, even if you really die here, it''s not a big deal.


    Anyway, covering hand demon God and flame demon God have died in Xiao Yao''s hand, there is no lack of their own one.


    Xiao Yao stood up, his eyes also flashing murder.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled again.


    Xiao Yao, Qinglong, and the God of putu look in the same direction.


    A demon clan is coming slowly.


    "It''s Zihong." Green Dragon turned to Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    He had seen Zihong demon emperor before.


    Just a little curious, why does the other party come to Longyu.


    Is it hard to be another giver?


    "No, there''s more!" Qinglong was stunned and said, "in addition to the Zihong demon emperor, there are Mengcheng demon emperor and Baimu demon emperor. Haha, it''s a little interesting! The three demon emperors of the demon world have all arrived¡°


    Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Fu Tu demon God and said curiously, "is it difficult? Are these three demon emperors here to save you?"


    The God of putu is covered in circles.


    He didn''t hear the black crane say that he had a helper before!


    When the three demon emperors came to see the God, they were surprised.


    The three demon emperors looked at each other. It seemed that they did not expect that they would see the God of putu here.


    It''s getting weird again.


    "Keke, putu, why are you here?" The White Shepherd demon emperor asked curiously.


    "I want to ask you, what are you doing in the Dragon kingdom?" said the God


    Qinglong and Xiao Yao are always on the lookout.


    At this time, Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng have already come.


    Seeing the three demon emperors and the God of putu, they were both shocked.


    I''m Cao.


    Is this going to be a fight?


    The speed of demon world and demon world is too fast. Not long after they came to the Dragon Kingdom, these demon gods have been informed that they are going to start?


    "He came to ask me to go to the demon clan. I was just going to kill him." Xiao Yao said, "where are you three?"


    The three demon emperors did not immediately answer Xiao Yao''s question, but kept silent.


    After a short silence, the White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, we hope you can let the Fu Tu demon God live."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao glanced at Fu Tu demon and said, "are they really after you?" Faustus did not speak. He frowned and could not understand the situation. Is all this arranged by the black crane God? Does he know he''s going to have a bad time? But if he knew, why did he ask himself to come¡° forget it. Now that the three demon emperors have arrived, I''m not going to fight with you in the Dragon kingdom. Go away. " With a big wave of his hand, Xiao Yao began to drive people. The three demon emperors, of course, thought about taking away the God. The speed of the action almost convinced Xiao Yao that the three demon emperors were really here to save the God. When the gate closed, Xiao Yao began to laugh. The smile on the face, looks more banter¡° Interesting, interesting... "Xu crazy song, Hong feisheng and Qinglong, also look at Xiao Yao, waiting for each other to explain. Leaving fairyland, up to now, these things have made them a little confused.

 Chapter 2043

    After leaving the Dragon Kingdom, the three demon emperors parted ways with Fu Tu.


    There was no communication.


    Futu devil had more doubts in his heart. He always felt that something was wrong.


    When I got back to the demon world, I told you what I had encountered in the Dragon kingdom before.


    Black crane demon God has not finished listening, when the God said that Xiao Yao refused to come directly, his face has shown a look of surprise.


    It seems a little unbelievable.


    When he found that the God of putu was going to continue to speak, he didn''t express his emotion for the time being.


    He remained silent, waiting for the Faustus to continue.


    He frowned all the way.


    Hearing the appearance of the three demon emperors of the demon clan, the expression on his face looked very indifferent.


    When the last word of futu came out of his mouth, black crane sneered.


    All of a sudden, the air in the hall was frozen, and even the God of Fu Tu felt a chill.


    He subconsciously lowered his head and did not dare to touch the eyes of the black crane.


    Before the black crane God left the demon world.


    As for where he went, the God of putu did not know.


    But when the black crane God came back, the God realized that his opponent''s momentum had changed dramatically.


    He guessed that the black crane might have become a real protector, but he didn''t dare to ask if he didn''t say it.


    In fact, the spirit of the God was also very contradictory.


    It seems to be a good thing for the demon world that the black crane God becomes a protector.


    After all, the black crane God is now the leader of the demon world. The black crane God has become powerful, which also means that the power of the demon world has become powerful.


    However, the black crane devil''s temperament and character is very strange.


    To put it bluntly, it is to make the God of putu very unhappy.


    In his opinion, the black crane God is far more dangerous than the overhand God and the flame God.


    In the other party''s bones, there is a kind of coldness.


    Such a demon God, even if he really leads the demon world to become the master of all worlds, is that really a good thing?


    He had no idea what the black crane wanted.


    After thousands of years of precipitation, the God of putu felt that the God of black crane didn''t care so much about whether the demon world became the master of all worlds.


    What he really cares about is himself.


    But what his purpose was, the God of putu could not guess.


    At this time, the black crane God spoke again.


    "Do you think it''s because of you that the three demon emperors of the demon world went to the Dragon kingdom?" Asked the black crane.


    Faustus shook his head.


    Originally, he thought that the reason why the three demon emperors appeared in the Dragon kingdom was arranged by the black crane God.


    But since the black crane God has said so, the answer is definitely not so.


    The three demon emperors didn''t even know they were in the Dragon kingdom.


    Otherwise, they would not look surprised when they saw themselves.


    Although it was fleeting, the God of putu still captured it.


    It seems that there are many secrets he doesn''t know.


    The simplest is why the black crane God will let him go to the Dragon Kingdom and tell Xiao Yao that the black crane God wants to see him.


    The result is obvious. Xiao Yao will never agree.


    Isn''t that a delay?


    Or does the black crane want to kill itself?


    There''s no need at all. If the black crane really wants to die, why go around in such a big circle? He doesn''t have such strength.


    This really made the God of putu feel puzzled.


    The black crane God sighed and said, "in fact, Xiao Yao and the fairies have nothing to do with each other now."


    The eyes of the God of putu shrank.


    This is something he didn''t think of before, and he didn''t even get any news.


    Looking at the surprised look on the face of the God of putu, the God of black crane nodded gently.


    It seems that he is very satisfied with the reaction of the God.


    The spirit of Fu Tu suddenly clapped in his heart.


    Fortunately, I really don''t know. If there is anything abnormal in my previous performance, I''m afraid that the black crane devil will doubt whether he intentionally didn''t report back. He''s in caoying and his heart is in Han.


    He had a sense of coming back safely after walking around the gate of hell.


    He believed that as long as the black crane God killed himself, there would never be any hesitation!


    He doesn''t care about himself at all.


    Even he doesn''t care much about the demons.


    This is the feeling of the God of putu during this period of time.


    The more you come into contact with the black crane, the more you feel that the other person is terrible.


    "Now what do you think is the purpose of the three demon emperors going to the Dragon kingdom?" Said the black crane with a sneer.


    As soon as the eyes of the demon God of Fu Tu shrank, he raised his head and looked in surprise: "do they... Want to win over Xiao Yao?"


    The black crane nodded.


    The answer is obvious.


    However, they did not expect that the God of putu had gone first.


    In front of the demons, they naturally do not want to expose their real purpose, so they just find an excuse to leave.


    The best excuse is to bring the God back.


    At this time, the God of putu also understood why the God of black crane had let himself go to the Dragon kingdom before.


    In Xiao Yao''s present situation, cooperation with the demons is actually quite good.


    Even if you really can''t cooperate, it''s OK to sit down and have a good chat.


    But Xiao Yao refused.


    The refusal was very straightforward.


    No wonder the black crane God finds it hard to believe.


    The black crane demon God frowned and continued: "it seems that the mind of the demon world is also very active. We have to guard against it next."


    The God nodded. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he wanted to say nothing.


    The black crane God coughed: "say what you want."


    The God hesitated for a moment and asked in a deep voice, "Lord Black crane, I just don''t understand. How do you know that Xiao Yao has broken with fairyland? Is the information accurate? "


    The black crane did not speak, waiting for him to continue.


    He continued: "I just think Xiao Yao is very smart all the time. How can we know that it''s not their plan, if it''s true?"


    The black crane God burst out laughing.


    "Don''t worry, I can guarantee that the news is absolutely true." The black crane said, "even they may not know how I know."


    Seeing that the black crane God was so determined, although he was still a little worried, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    At this point.


    Longyu.


    In front of Xiao Yao and Qinglong, there is a chessboard.


    Xiao Yao holds the spot.


    Green dragon holds white son.


    One man and one dragon are playing chess. The situation is very wonderful. Xiao Yao is about to kill the dragon, but Qinglong has another son to revitalize the whole situation. It can be said that it''s soul stirring. You come and go, and it''s like a mighty and earth shaking battle.


    "Xiao Yao, did the three demon emperors come to you just to negotiate with us?" Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao laughed and nodded.


    It''s not hard to guess.


    "Is that the God of the butcher the same purpose?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded again.


    Qinglong couldn''t help laughing.


    On the chessboard, he can guess what Xiao Yao wants to do next.


    But outside the chessboard, he could not understand Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "I''m thinking that demon world and demon world must be very busy now." Qinglong is not happy.


    Xiao Yao closed his eyes and thought about the picture a little bit. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "What shall we do now?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao shrugged his shoulders: "it won''t end so soon. Let''s wait and see what they are going to do next."


    Qinglong knows clearly, so he doesn''t talk about it any more,


    Anyway, follow Xiao Yao and never look back.


    And now.


    As Xiao Yao said, the demon world has become a mess.


    The three demon emperors are as depressed as they are.


    They have begun to doubt their demon birth.


    Originally, they thought that they got the news very quickly.


    Then go to Longyu. It should be soon.


    But what they didn''t expect was that they were still behind the demons.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor raised a very strategic question.


    "You say, what is the purpose of the demon world to find Xiao Yao?"


    The Mengcheng demon emperor snorted coldly and said, "are you talking nonsense? It must be the same as our purpose. "


    Zihong demon emperor said: "I heard that the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was injured by the black crane demon God. It seems that the black crane demon God has become a protector."


    "..." the remaining two demon emperors were silent.


    The situation is more and more disadvantageous for them.


    No matter the demons, fairies or Xiao Yao, they are all stronger than the demons.


    So now the demon clan is completely to survive in the cracks.


    I don''t know how long they will last.


    Originally, they thought that they could unite with Xiao Yao early to deal with the fairies and demons.


    This is their only way out.


    The three demon emperors knew very well that once the fairies were really swallowed by the demons, the demons would surely deal with them next. If you want to resist the pressure of the demons, you have to rely on the power of Xiao Yao. Although the demon clan has always regarded Xiao Yao as the enemy, there is a saying. They think that Xiao Yao''s Terrans, as well as the dragon clan, are more interesting than the demon clan. At least, it''s not so tiring to deal with. Not to mention worrying about being stabbed by the other party all the time¡° However, since the God has seen us, our purpose has been exposed. " Zihong demon emperor worried¡° Exposure means exposure. What''s the big deal? " Mengcheng demon emperor disdains a way, "they don''t also have their own careful thinking, want to first step up Xiao Yao?"? Hehe, since they have already done such shameless things, what can we do even if our purpose is exposed? "¡° So what do we do next? " Zihong demon emperor said with a bitter smile. Although not willing to admit, but the fact is, now the demon clan, the strength is too weak. It depends on the demons. That''s a little ugly. They are the insects that parasitize the demons. The demons are happy. They can live well. The demons don''t like it. Maybe they will die before the fairies. So, what qualifications do they have to be tough in front of the demons¡° I don''t care about that. In fact, what''s not exposed is not so important. " The White Shepherd demon emperor stood up, straightened his waist, and looked energetic. "Since it has been exposed, we can do it more aboveboard. We have to go to the Dragon Kingdom..."

 Chapter 2044

    For Xiao Yao, it''s not hard to guess what happened to the demons and demons.


    From the beginning to the end, the demons and demons did not really trust each other.


    This is also very normal.


    Even if Xiao Yao was on the same boat with the Xians, the Xians could not believe Xiao Yao completely.


    But it''s better than the demons.


    Xiao Yao didn''t arrange for the meeting between the God of putu and the three demon emperors before.


    He also does not have so big ability, can only say, own luck is not rough.


    With such a beginning, Xiao Yao can''t control how to ferment next, but it''s OK to predict the trend a little bit.


    In the days of the dragon people, it is quite leisurely.


    Every day is with his wife and children, around.


    Anyway, in Longyu, Xiao Yao is an emperor.


    However, in this peace, there is also a trouble.


    Ao Xiu had to drag Xiao Yao to call his father, which surprised Li Xiaoxiao and other girls.


    They all agreed that Xiao Yao was too terrible now.


    It''s so special that even the Dragon won''t let go!


    How terrible!


    After Xiao Yao explained clearly, they were relieved.


    Ao Xiu was happy when he knew that Xiao Niannian was Xiao Yao''s daughter. He took Xiao Niannian to bully the Dragon Kingdom every day. When he saw other dragon people, he said that this was his sister.


    Xiao Niannian did not expect that he would have an extra brother, or a dragon.


    Moreover, it is also the little overlord of the dragon clan.


    As long as he and Xiao Niannian are together, there will be no other dragon tribe in front of him. Otherwise, Ao Xiu will certainly be raided and take over all the good things from each other, and let Xiao Niannian pick them happily.


    Aoxiu only knew that this was his sister.


    Since it''s my sister, I''ll do whatever I can to treat her well.


    But aoxiu knew very little about the human race.


    So, he can only use this way.


    Xiao Niannian refused every time, and she would patiently tell Ao Xiu that this was wrong.


    Ao Xiu grasped his head and listened to Xiao Nian''s teaching.


    However, although aoxiu listened carefully, he was so forgetful that he almost forgot what Xiao Niannian had said before.


    The next day, it was the same.


    Then Xiao Nian continued to follow Ao Xiu. This large and small, it is in the Dragon region formed a strange style of painting.


    It looks very loving.


    It is worth mentioning that after arriving at the dragon clan, Xiao Longxiang also broke through again from the jiuzhong master.


    The strength should be equal to that of Xianbing.


    Xiao Yao was not surprised.


    With the strength of Xiao Longxiang, it''s only a matter of time before a breakthrough can be made. It''s true that before, it was always on the earth, and there was no chance to make a breakthrough at all. Now, when it comes to the dragon people, the environment is very different, and it''s only natural to be able to make a breakthrough.


    Song Yilin and they were excited when they knew that Xiao Longxiang had come to the Dragon kingdom to break through.


    Although the breakthrough is not for them, it also makes them realize that their cultivation speed will be faster here.


    One by one, they are more angry.


    Xiao Yao can''t help sighing that it''s meaningless to take them to Tianwaitian. It''s just another place to practice.


    Xiao Yao also has enough confidence in them.


    As long as you give them a certain amount of time, they can grow up very quickly.


    Which of them was not the best on earth?


    Plus Xiao Yao''s elixir blessing, if you want to have the strength of immortal soldiers and immortal generals, there is absolutely no problem.


    In order to let them have a clearer understanding, Xiao Yao also made a simple division of their strength, using ABCD instead.


    For example, the most common fairy, demon people, is f.


    The strength of Xianbing is e.


    By analogy, Xiandi is a class B strength.


    Class A, naturally, is beyond Xiandi.


    It''s just that even Xiao Yao hasn''t been promoted to A-level, but he has confidence in himself. Moreover, he has an intuition that it won''t take long for him to break through the current cultivation and enter the real peak of the Terran.


    Perhaps this time, Tianwaitian''s war is an opportunity for him.


    In fact, on second thought, Xiao Yao felt that his division was not sound.


    Because he didn''t think that another breakthrough was the climax of human cultivation.


    Perhaps, there is a higher cultivation, waiting for their own to explore.


    As for whether this is the case, even Xiao Yao doesn''t know. Anyway, when he has A-level cultivation, he won''t have to pay attention to the outer heaven on this day. The emperor of man and the emperor of sword were just like this.


    Finally, in Xiao Yao''s wait, the demon family also came to the door again.


    Or three demon emperors, come together.


    After all, there is ugliness between the demon clan and Xiao Yao.


    They are also worried that they will be left behind.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, the first sentence of the White Shepherd demon emperor was: "no demons here, right?"


    Looking at the White Shepherd demon emperor carefully, Xiao Yao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    These demon emperors, one by one, are really subdued.


    Not only to guard against the fairies, Xiao Yao, the dragon, even their allies, they have to be careful.


    How tired did they live?


    Xiao Yao is sitting by the pond, fishing with Xiao long elephant. He looks very comfortable.


    He blinked, glanced at the White Shepherd demon emperor standing beside him, and said, "the demons are not coming."


    The White Shepherd demon emperor was relieved.


    Xiao Yao continued: "because they know that as long as they dare to come, I will kill them."


    Suddenly the White Shepherd demon emperor''s face changed again.


    What''s more, it''s just a chat. What''s the matter with murderous spirit


    The White Shepherd demon emperor is very aggrieved.


    Zihong demon emperor and Mengcheng demon emperor standing behind him were also embarrassed at this time.


    "In fact, this time we come here, we really have no malice." The White Shepherd demon emperor said helplessly.


    At this time, Hong feisheng and they all came.


    The pressure they felt was even greater.


    There''s no way.


    This is Longyu, the home of Dragon God.


    Plus Xiao Yao, Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge.


    If there is a real conflict, it is not a simple thing for the three of them to leave Longyu alive.


    Originally, the Dragon Kingdom prohibited the arrival of any immortals, which Xiao Yao knew before.


    It was after the Dragon God appeared that there was no such prohibition.


    What does that mean?


    As long as the Dragon God is there, even if the demon emperor comes, as long as there is any disturbance, the Dragon God can kill each other directly.


    Here, the Dragon God is invincible!


    Xiao Yao thought in his heart, if it is the black crane God who has become a protector, will it be the opponent of the Dragon God when he comes to the Dragon kingdom?


    There should be no answer to this question.


    Xiao Yao doesn''t allow this to happen.


    After all, his family and friends are all here now. If the battle really breaks out here, the whole dragon kingdom will fall into a very bad state, even with the saying that there are no eggs under the nest.


    Fortunately, the fighting capacity of the dragon clan is still relatively strong, and there will be no big problems if the green dragon is in the town. The demons and demons are not willing to put the battlefield in the Dragon Kingdom, which is not good for them at all, and the strength of the dragon clan still has a certain bonus here.


    It''s no big deal for ordinary dragon people.


    However, today''s Dragon people have dragon gods.


    No one dares to look down upon a dragon god!


    "The black crane God of the demon clan has become a protector. I think you know about this?" After pondering for a moment, the White Shepherd demon emperor entered the main topic.


    Xiao Yao nodded, waiting for the other side to continue.


    "I think we should unite." The White Shepherd demon emperor continued.


    He also knows that Xiao Yao is a smart man.


    To say, Xiao Yao''s brain is more than their demon clan.


    So in front of Xiao Yao, he felt that he was as honest as he was.


    Shake those small smart not only does not play any role, but also let the other party more bored.


    Xiao Yao looked at the White Shepherd demon emperor and nodded gently.


    It seems that he is more approbation of this kind of straightforward way of speaking.


    "I know, and then what?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor took a deep breath and said, "if the demons really swallow up the fairies, we will be doomed."


    "Go on." Xiao Yao didn''t look worried.


    For a moment, the White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly didn''t know how to go on.


    Originally on the way here, he had prepared a lot of speeches, but what he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao''s attitude was so weak.


    As if all this had nothing to do with him.


    Didn''t he know that his lips were dead and his teeth were cold?


    Does he really think that when the overall situation has been decided, the demons want to deal with them, can they still escape?


    Is there something wrong with your brain?


    Xiao Yao picked up the fishing rod with a golden fish hanging on it and a faint halo on his body.


    This is Xiao Yao''s dinner for his wife and children.


    As for song Yilin, they should be self reliant. Anyway, the dragon people still eat a lot¡° What can I get? " Xiao Yao turned around and threw the fish into the fish basket. He looked at the white sheep demon emperor and said¡° You can get the respect of their demons. " Xu kuangge said on purpose. This is obviously a mockery. The White Shepherd demon emperor was silent. They really don''t have anything good to make Xiao Yao salivate. Demon clan... It seems that there is nothing good all the time. Then, Bai Mu demon emperor''s eyes suddenly fell on Hong feisheng''s body. Suddenly eyes a bright, like to find a huge breakthrough. He held out his hand and pointed to Hong feisheng¡° I can make him the most powerful demon emperor, and his strength is even higher than the demon God! " The White Shepherd demon emperor said seriously. Xiao Yao was a little surprised. Hong feisheng spat directly on the ground¡° You fart, you don''t have to give me such a good chance? " take a look. Xiao Yao is surrounded by smart people£¨ The third watch is here too. I really don''t stand up this time!)

 Chapter 2045

    Hong feisheng is not a fool and will not be blinded so easily.


    When the White Shepherd demon emperor''s words are finished, his first reaction is to examine the authenticity of the other party''s words.


    He felt that the White Shepherd demon emperor''s words sounded like bullshit.


    If there is such an opportunity and such a good thing, why is it your turn?


    Can these demon emperors wait until now and refuse to seize this opportunity?


    Is this the chance they left for themselves? Because they had a long-term vision, and they knew hundreds of thousands of years ago that they wanted to go to Xiao Yao and ask for themselves?


    Pooh!


    Believe your evil!


    As long as you use your brain a little bit, you will know that there must be something mysterious in it.


    All of a sudden, it is a road of disdain eyes fell on the white sheep demon emperor, a look full of irony.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor coughed and was helpless.


    "It''s not as simple as I said." The White Shepherd demon emperor said, "this opportunity, you need to fight for."


    "Go on." Xiao Yao moved his eyes and said.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor coughed and looked at Hong feisheng standing on one side. His eyes were full of care.


    The other two demon emperors standing behind the White Shepherd demon Emperor didn''t look very good.


    What the White Shepherd demon emperor wanted to say next was that he didn''t communicate with them before.


    But when the White Shepherd demon emperor started, they had already guessed what the other party would say next.


    It is because of this that they are as nervous as the White Shepherd demon emperor.


    They are all thinking about what reaction Xiao Yao will have after the White Shepherd demon emperor''s words, and whether they will rush up and beat themselves up without saying a word.


    It''s a little scary to think about


    "In our demon clan, there is a place called TIANYAO cave." The White Shepherd demon emperor said.


    Hong feisheng''s face changed a little: "TIANYAO cave?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor looked at him curiously and asked, "do you know?"


    "Memory is a little bit, but not clear." Hong feisheng frowned and said, "go on."


    After getting Hong feisheng''s response, Baimu demon emperor was relieved and continued to say: "it is said that as long as the demon emperor enters TIANYAO cave and comes out alive, his strength can take a big step forward. In the records of our demon family, there once was a demon emperor who mistakenly enters TIANYAO cave. When he comes out, his strength is comparable to the demon God, even worse than the demon God."


    Xiao Yao quickly grasped the key point of the words before the White Shepherd demon emperor, said with a cold face: "you just said, come out alive? What''s the chance of being alive? "


    White Mu demon emperor embarrassed smile, began to prevaricate: "this..."


    "It seems that there are not many, even that one?" Xiao Yao said with a cold face.


    "In fact, according to the records of our demon clan, there are only five demon emperors who enter the sky demon cave. Two of them come out alive, but one of them died soon after coming out, but his strength before death is also very terrible."


    Xiao Yao said angrily, "what do you mean is that even if Hong feisheng really comes out of TIANYAO cave, he will not live long?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I mean." The White Shepherd demon emperor quickly explained, "although the demon emperor died, he died in the hands of two demons..."


    Xiao Yao was a little relieved when he heard the words, but his eyes were still cold.


    "At the end of the day, it''s still a place of near death?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor corrected Xiao Yao''s saying: "three deaths and two lives."


    "..." Xiao Yao did not speak.


    Mengcheng demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor are also sweating for Baimu demon emperor.


    It''s not that you don''t understand Xiao Yao''s meaning. What do you have to do with this bar


    Are you happy with leather?


    Can''t you grow up like me?


    Hong feisheng never spoke, as if he was thinking about something.


    At this time, Qinglong opened his mouth.


    "I know some of the demon cave of the demon clan."


    This sentence let Xiao Yao and others'' eyes fall on him again.


    Green Dragon coughed and said carelessly as he fished: "TIANYAO cave is really a very dangerous place. It''s said that there are some ghosts of yuanyao in it and some of them are inherited. This is probably why the demon emperor''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds after he came out of it."


    When Xiao Yao heard this, he interrupted Qinglong and asked curiously, "yuanyao? What''s that? Just like our dragon clan, we also have Yuanlong. "


    Qinglong was a little surprised, but he patiently explained: "Yuan demon is the first demon family. It can also be said that it is the ancestor of ten thousand demons."


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized, and with his eyes Qinglong can continue to say.


    He began to murmur.


    If that''s true, is the definition of ape man wrong? What it really means is Yuanren?


    This is too high.


    Xiao Yao has not experienced that world, and has not witnessed anything with his own eyes, so there is not much to say.


    Qinglong knew more about the demon world than the three demon emperors in front of him.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s no big deal.


    After all, Qinglong has existed for many, many years. What the White Shepherd demon emperor needs to know through memory inheritance, Qinglong may have witnessed with his own eyes.


    Although Qinglong didn''t say much, it can be judged from the information that the so-called TIANYAO cave is really a terrible place.


    "The existence of TIANYAO cave is unknown for many years. It can almost be traced back to the origin of the demon clan. But after so many years, there are only five demon emperors who have entered TIANYAO cave." Green Dragon said with a smile, "these demon emperors are smart. They think that if they have to pay the price of their lives to get the chance to improve their strength, they don''t want to. Anyway, it''s not bad now. It''s a long process for every demon family to become a demon Emperor."


    Speaking of this, Qinglong seems to think of something, looked at the eyes of Hong feisheng, said: "you are an exception."


    Hong feisheng laughs.


    That''s what I''m talking about!


    His whole body of demon emperor is the result of sleeping.


    Where can we find such a good thing? And it''s not replicable.


    Even if it can be copied, no one is willing to take the risk.


    "In a word, Hong feisheng, you have to think about it seriously." Green Dragon said.


    Hong feisheng nodded and his expression became serious.


    He began to seriously think about whether he wanted to enter the demon cave.


    Now, that''s the only way to improve your strength quickly.


    However, if you really can''t get out, what can you do?


    He''s not a kid anymore.


    Whatever you do, you have to think about the consequences.


    We must prepare for the worst. If we feel that we can bear it, that is the reason to support our choice.


    Otherwise, it would be called "hot blood".


    "Let me think about it." After a while, Hong feisheng said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Then he said, "I don''t mind if you go. It''s not a good deal."


    Hong feisheng nodded with a smile, indicating that he had recorded Xiao Yao''s words in his heart.


    Then, Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on the White Shepherd demon emperor.


    "Go on."


    The White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly froze.


    He blinked and looked at Xiao Yao. He didn''t know what he was going to say next.


    Isn''t that all that has to be said?


    What Qinglong said is more detailed than what he said, OK?


    Looking at the White Shepherd demon emperor''s face covered with circles, Xiao Yao''s face sank and his voice trembled, and he asked, "is it hard to do it? Is that all you can take out? Hehe, what''s the chance to help Hong feisheng become stronger? Thanks to you, you bastards don''t dare to go. How can you say it? "


    Before Baimu demon emperor had time to speak, Xiao Yao continued: "if Hong feisheng improves his strength, you can take credit for it. If he can''t get out, can I also charge this account to you?"


    Xiao Yao finished with the last word, and the White Shepherd demon emperor''s face was very ugly.


    Before, because of Hong feisheng, a demon emperor died in the demon world.


    That''s on the premise that Hong feisheng doesn''t have any major problems.


    If Hong feisheng really died in the demon world, they dare not imagine what Xiao Yaoxu crazy song would do to the demon world.


    And now Xiao Yao Xu crazy song, even more powerful than at that time!


    Now the demon world is much weaker than before.


    This is just a proposition.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor''s head is full of cold sweat, and his brain is also running at full speed.


    He seriously thought about what else could Hong feisheng like in the demon world.


    At this time, the Mengcheng demon emperor behind him suddenly opened his mouth.


    "We can raise the possibility of Hong feisheng''s survival in TIANYAO cave to 50%." Mengcheng demon emperor said in a deep voice.


    Baimu demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor looked at him with a surprised look.


    "How could it be?" Zihong, the demon emperor, came out.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor suddenly jumped up and angrily scolded: "nonsense, shut up! Shut up


    He seems to have known what Mengcheng demon emperor meant.


    Xiao Yao did not squint at the fish mark floating on the water. His eyes were deep and unshakable.


    "If you have any differences, go back to the demon world first, and come back after you have discussed." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    The tone sounds not urgent, but it makes Baimu demon emperor feel more pressure. He looked at Mengcheng demon emperor, at this time Mengcheng demon emperor looks still calm. Just deep in the eyes, revealed a deep helpless. If not, he would not have thought of such an idea. After a short silence, the White Shepherd demon emperor finally waved his hand¡° Forget it, you say He stepped back two steps and his eyes lost their luster. As if all of a sudden a little old. Mengcheng demon emperor took a deep breath and said to Xiao Yao, "we can let Hong feisheng absorb one third of the Qi luck of the demon clan. In this way, he can get the Qi luck blessing of the demon clan and improve the survival rate!"

 Chapter 2046

    Deep in the sea of stars.


    In a movie called "silver fox", a battle broke out.


    It lasted for three days.


    This is also the first confrontation in the fairyland and demon world after Xiao Yao came to tianwai.


    On this side of the fairyland, it was Xi Yao Xiandi who brought dozens of immortal statues and tens of thousands of immortal generals.


    In the demon world, the God of the black crane did not appear, and I don''t know why. I think that he sold them to the Western Yao immortals, that is, to kill chickens with ox knives.


    In the end, the result is that half of the victims are dead and half injured. It''s hard to separate them from each other. No one has taken much advantage of them, and no one has suffered much.


    But this is a big loss for fairyland.


    This time, the black crane did not appear.


    Fairyland is different.


    It''s not that Dongru Xiandi didn''t want to do it, but he was seriously injured by the black crane demon God before and couldn''t do it.


    This battle is also a wake-up call for convergence.


    Now the strength of fairyland is not as good as before.


    It''s difficult to compete with the demons with the strength of the fairies. It''s on the premise that Xiao Yao has killed the two demons of the demons. In addition, it''s this battle, and the demons don''t show up. If the demons also fight, it''s not so easy for the fairies to retreat.


    So, it seems to be equal, but in fact, the fairies have suffered a big loss.


    In the next period of time, the whole fairy family looked a little dispirited.


    Originally, every fairy was in high spirits when talking about dealing with the demons.


    In their opinion, the so-called demon clan is not their own opponent at all.


    As long as the immortal army is killed, many demons will be destroyed.


    But now reality has given them a solid big ear melon seed, which makes them realize the strength of the demon clan.


    Many fairies have begun to complain now.


    I don''t think the Immortal Emperor of Dongru should choose to break up with Xiao Yao. If Xiao Yao, a group of them and the dragon family help us, how could the immortal family come to such a situation?


    It''s just that it''s no use complaining.


    The Xians began to reorganize and prepare for the second battle.


    Flowing Bamboo.


    Xiyao Xiandi sits in front of Dongru Xiandi.


    "Do you regret your decision now?" Xiyao Xiandi said.


    The expression on Dongru Xiandi''s face was not angry.


    "Regret? What can I regret? Do you think it''s wrong for me to do this? Ha ha, to unite with Xiao Yao is to seek the skin of a tiger! I don''t know when they will eat it. "


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor said with a cold face: "if so, why did you unite with them at the beginning?"


    It''s true that when Xiao Yao chose to cooperate with him, this proposal was put forward by the Immortal Emperor of Dongru.


    At that time, Xiyao Xiandi did not understand the actions of Dongru Xiandi.


    Now it is still very difficult to understand.


    But now that the boat is finished, she can only complain in front of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru.


    Nothing else can be done.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru sighed, as if he was helpless with the question raised by the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao.


    "I didn''t think of it before, but when I met the black crane demon God, I had a conversation with him before the fight, and he also made me understand Xiao Yao''s real purpose." Said the emperor.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor widened his eyes and looked at the East Ru Immortal Emperor with an unbelievable face.


    Originally, she felt that even if there were some problems in the choice of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, it was also the reason of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor himself.


    She has nothing to say.


    But now it''s different.


    She now understood that the reason why the Immortal Emperor of Dongru had such a big change was that he was influenced by the black crane.


    "Have you been broken by the black crane?" Xi Yao Xiandi stood up, looked at Dong Ru Xiandi and asked.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru frowned and looked angry. He angrily scolded: "Xiyao, do you have any rules? Bullshit. What''s that? "


    This time, Xiyao Xiandi did not choose to keep silent.


    She squinted at Dongru Xiandi and asked, "will you follow me? You and I are both immortal emperors. What rules do I need to tell you? What''s more, do you think I''m bullshit? If you listen to the demons, you have to fight with Xiao Yao. Don''t you know how to use your brain? Do you think the demons will really do for you¡°


    Before the West Yao Immortal Emperor finished his speech, the East Confucian Immortal Emperor waved his hand: "well, I have my own discretion in this matter. You don''t have to say it again."


    Xiyao Xiandi sniffed: "do you have a sense of propriety? Your discretion is to lead us to the end of the fairies? "


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru was silent.


    "I''ve decided to tie up with Xiao Yao, otherwise we fairies have no chance of winning against demons." With these words, Xiyao Xiandi turned around and left.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked


    "Go to the Dragon tribe and apologize to Xiao Yao." Xiyao Xiandi said coldly.


    That day, when Dongru Xiandi was fighting with Xiao Yao, she also saw it.


    At the beginning, she didn''t understand it. She felt that the practice of emperor Dongru was not right.


    But they are all immortal emperors in the fairyland. Naturally, they should stand on the same front.


    It''s just that it''s different now.


    From the mouth of Dongru Xiandi, he learned that his decision was actually influenced by the black crane demon God. Xiyao Xiandi thought that Dongru Xiandi had a typical bad brain.


    Even because of the black crane God''s words, he made such a decision.


    She can only say that.


    She really didn''t understand that the Immortal Emperor of Dongru had always been very wise. How could he be so retarded this time.


    Therefore, she must restore the current situation.


    Not for myself, but for the fairies.


    According to this trend, if it goes on, the fairies will die!


    "Don''t go!" The eastern Confucian immortal roared.


    Xi Yao Xian Di turned his face, glanced at him and said with a sneer, "then you''ve come to stop me!"


    Dongru Xiandi


    Although his body is recovering, his arm has not yet grown.


    Even if his body is still in the peak state, Xiyao Xiandi is not his opponent, but Xiyao Xiandi can''t stop where he wants to go!


    "Since you won''t stop me, you can sit down." With these words, Xiyao Xiandi turned and left.


    When the West Yao Immortal Emperor left, the East Ru Immortal Emperor''s mouth moved a little, and some emotion flashed in his eyes.


    Longyu.


    Xiao Yao is still fishing with Qinglong every day.


    "If we really don''t play a leading role, the fairies may be finished." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao holds the fishing rod, looks at the dragon and shakes his head.


    "In fact, we have played a very important role."


    Qinglong looks at Xiao Yao with a puzzled look.


    Obviously, I didn''t understand what Xiao Yao meant.


    They


    Isn''t it just fishing here?


    What else did you do?


    Besides, he stayed with Xiao Yao every day.


    Xiao Yao is more salted than salted fish!


    "If you don''t think it''s us, will the demons stand by this time? And do you know why the black crane didn''t show up this time? " Xiao Yao said.


    Green Dragon thought about it, his eyes lit up and said, "because black crane is suspicious, worried that we will appear?"


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    After all, the black crane God still has some faith.


    He always thinks that Xiao Yao and fairyland may not really be separated. Maybe they are hiding something. If he appears, he may be caught all at once, or he doesn''t want to expose his strength too early. In a word, Xiao Yao has played a very important role, otherwise the situation will be worse.


    "It seems that our influence is OK." Green Dragon said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao sighed, put down his fishing rod, and continued: "the demon clan didn''t do it this time, which doesn''t mean that they won''t do it next time. The black crane demon God is the same. They can''t calm down. This time, they can see the strength of the fairy clan."


    Green Dragon sighed: "it''s really incredible that the powerful fairy clan should have been in such a field."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes twinkled and didn''t speak.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I wonder how powerful that so-called guard is." When Xiao Yao lifted his wrist, a golden fish hung on the hook and was carried out of the water. At that moment, the fish''s tail hit the water, splashing huge water and ripples.


    "I''m hooked." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    Qinglong did not speak.


    A rainbow light fell, but Xiao Yao frowned again.


    He looked at Xiyao Xiandi in front of him and was surprised: "how are you?"


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor was a little curious when asked by Xiao Yao: "who else besides me?"


    Xiao Yao did not speak, eyelids raised, asked: "something to say, nothing to go."


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao was very angry.


    What''s the attitude?


    How can I go on?


    She narrowed her eyes and sat beside Xiao Yao.


    "Where''s my apprentice? Why didn''t you see her


    "It''s hidden." Xiao yaotou did not reply.


    "What are you hiding for?"¡° I''m afraid that her master will play the emotional card with her. " Xiao Yao said indifferently. Xiyao Immortal Emperor: "eh, is my intention so obvious¡° If you''re here to make an alliance between me and Xianzu, you can go now. " Xiao Yao said calmly. Xiyao Xiandi''s face was slightly embarrassed. But when she thinks about it, she thinks that Xiao Yao is in a bad mood now, which is very normal. To be yourself, it''s impossible to think that nothing has happened¡° It''s really the fault of emperor Dongru. He was bewitched by the black crane. " The tone of Xi Yao Xiandi is heavy. Xiao Yao blinked: "Oh."¡° I can apologize to you in this matter, after all, fairyland has the final say. Xiyao Xiandi continued. Xiao Yao reached out and waved. Pointing in one direction, lips touching¡° My guest is here

 Chapter 2047

    When the God of futu saw Xiyao Xiandi.


    It looks awkward.


    After all, they met on the battlefield.


    For a short time, the God of putu didn''t know what to do. It''s hard to wave his hand and say: Lao Xi, you''re here, too!


    It''s like a visit from Temo.


    For a time, the scene fell into embarrassment.


    When Xiyao Xiandi saw the appearance of the God, his pretty face also sank.


    She glanced at Xiao Yao who was still at ease, pulled down her face and said, "you have to give me an explanation."


    Xiao Yao tilted his eyes and said, "what''s the explanation for you?"


    Look at Xi Yao Xiandi''s attitude.


    When I came back with my daughter-in-law, I saw my husband and another woman lying in the same bed.


    Pinch waist to say, give me an explanation!


    Xiao Yao won''t give it!


    You want it!


    You go on!


    What you want is too urgent. Maybe I''ll give it to


    Just when the God of futu and the emperor of Xiyao didn''t know what to say next, the Dragon Kingdom trembled again.


    Xiao Yao squints at the clouds.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yao whispered.


    Both Xiyao Xiandi and futu looked in the same direction.


    When the three demon emperors stand in front of Xiao Yao.


    The scene became awkward again.


    At this time, it would be very appropriate to express the scene in the form of cartoon crows flying over.


    Qinglong coughed.


    He''s embarrassed for the demons.


    Do you think it''s a coincidence?


    "Will they fight?" Qinglong asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yao whistled.


    "Would you like to sit down and have a chat?" Xiao Yao said.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor said coldly, "Xiao Yao, do you want to stand with them?"


    Xiao Yao blinked and looked at Xiyao Xiandi. He was curious and asked, "why not?"


    Xiyao Xiandi was furious.


    "Are you crazy? They are our enemies


    The God frowned and said seriously, "Xi Yao Xian Di, if you say that, you will be wrong."


    "Oh?" The West Yao Immortal Emperor hums coldly, "then you say, where did I say wrong?"


    "First of all, I am the devil, they are the demon emperor, how can we be the enemy? We are not human Said the God.


    He was about to be moved to cry.


    Look at yourself, how clear the logic is.


    How careful thinking is.


    This is not a trivial matter. Naturally, we should be more serious!


    Looking at the corner of Xi Yao Xiandi''s mouth twitching slightly, he could not speak. At this time, the God of Fu Tu had a great sense of satisfaction.


    Look, the other side has been impressed by themselves!


    Maybe the next second will leave tears of wonder.


    "Silly, force." After a while, Xi Yao Xiandi said two words.


    All of a sudden, there was a feeling of being shocked.


    Hum


    What a shame!


    "What are you three doing here?" Fu Tu''s eyes fell on Bai Mu''s demon emperor and other demon families.


    The tone is rather bad.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor was very confident when he faced the God of putu. He gave a cold hum and said, "why, can''t we come if you can come?"


    "Oh?" Fu Tu demon God was slightly stunned, but he didn''t expect that the other side''s attitude was so arrogant.


    This is in sharp contrast to the last performance.


    The last time these three demon emperors came here, they had to find a very poor excuse to leave because the God of putu was here.


    But now, the White Shepherd demon emperor''s attitude is much firmer.


    But soon, the God also wanted to understand why.


    If you think about it carefully, there is no special reason.


    Last time, these demon emperors didn''t want to expose their purpose too early, but now the time has passed, and they want to understand.


    In that case, there was no need for them to keep hiding.


    "Xiao Yao, have you thought about it?" Xiyao Xiandi took a deep breath and asked.


    Probably because at this time, her emotion has been a little excited, which leads to the slight shaking of her voice.


    "You go first." Xiao Yao said.


    Xi Yao Xian Di stares at Xiao Yao.


    Seeing the expressionless face, Xi Yao Xiandi was filled with a bitter smile.


    "Crazy. All of you are crazy! All of you are crazy


    Xiao Yao still didn''t answer her.


    Before Xi Yao Xiandi left, he looked at Xiao Yao and said, "it seems that the next time we see each other, we will never die."


    Fu Tu demon God leisurely said: "and Xiao Yao never die? Do you fairies still have such great abilities? "


    In a word, Xiyao Xiandi is speechless.


    It''s true that the Xians can''t stand the toss now.


    The previous small-scale battle with the demons is enough to explain too much.


    They can''t even deal with a demon.


    If you add Xiao Yao and Longyu


    There is no need to think about the result. The answer is obvious.


    "You will not win in the end." Xiyao Xiandi said seriously.


    Fu Tu demon God slightly a Leng, very interesting way: "why?"


    "Evil is more than right!" Every word of Xi Yao Xiandi came out of his teeth.


    "..." the God of putu peed at that time.


    Crouching trough, are you special? Can you be childish?


    After Xiyao Immortal Emperor left, the God turned to look at Xiao Yao and asked curiously, "why is this Immortal Emperor still running to you?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "it''s none of your business."


    The God touched his chin and said seriously, "in fact, I think you were the best chance to kill an Immortal Emperor just now."


    "Is the sea beautiful?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    "..." the God of putu was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you live by the sea?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "Can''t live..."


    "Oh, you don''t care if you don''t live by the sea?"


    Fu Tu demon God


    He wondered.


    Why can''t we chat normally?


    Do you have to be so skinny?


    Now he doesn''t know what he''s going to say. He''s tired


    "Forget it, you can talk about it first." Fu Tu demon turned around and waved to the White Shepherd demon emperor.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor sneered and looked at Fu Tu demon God with a kind of joking eyes. That seems to be saying, do you think I''m a fool? You''re standing here and we''re talking shit?


    "Since they don''t want to say it, you''d better say it first." Xiao Yao turned his eyes to the demon God of Fu Tu again.


    Fu Tu demon God laughed and said, "in fact, I just came here to have a look. The guardian wants you to have time to go to the demon world. After all, it''s the place where you fly."


    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forget that I seem to be the world Master of your demon world?" Xiao Yao blinked his eyes and said, "do you think the demon world will listen to me or the guardian?"


    When Xiao Yao talked about this, the God of putu immediately understood that the other party didn''t intend to continue talking.


    Some words, we understand each other, but Xiao Yao has to tear up the shame cloth, it''s meaningless.


    Do you want to stand here and say that we are ungrateful bastards?


    Even if he thinks so in his heart, it is impossible to say so in his mouth.


    He bowed his hands.


    "In that case, I''ll leave first." Said the God.


    Xiao Yao waved.


    Happy to come, happy to go.


    Xiao Yao looks at the white sheep demon emperor again.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly felt like the front desk.


    One by one.


    Besides, there is also the front desk of the official back view.


    Anyway, it''s all the same. There will never be a smile on his face, let alone a good face.


    Start a solo run of the dragon, make complaints about it. "Look, this is the difference between you and the fairyland. Everyone else can come alone and go to the meeting alone. What about you? What about huddling together for warmth? "


    "We demon clan, are gregarious..." Bai Mu demon emperor said with a smile.


    The green dragon chuckled.


    Shentemo lives in groups.


    So don''t push your face?


    It''s very consistent with their demon clan style!


    "It''s the same thing before. We just want to ask. Have you considered it?" The White Shepherd demon emperor whispered.


    Before Xiao Yao spoke, a voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Think about it!"


    This is Hong feisheng''s voice.


    Xiao Yao and Qinglong sighed.


    Although they didn''t know what Hong feisheng was thinking about before, they were not surprised at the result.


    Both Hong feisheng and Xu kuangge are eager to become strong.


    Isn''t it good to let your teammates lie down and win?


    So now, Hong feisheng wants to go to TIANYAO cave again.


    Let Xiao Yao take a full picture of the waves, and let him develop steadily.


    When Xiao Yao finds it hard to deal with the enemy in front of him, he comes back with six gods and takes Xiao Yao to victory. Think about it is a very happy thing! What''s more, Hong feisheng really doesn''t want to drag his feet. Even though he is very strong now, he knows that if he is allowed to deal with a demon God alone, he is definitely not the opponent of the other party. So... Still have to be stronger! The White Shepherd demon emperor''s face was full of excitement. When Hong feisheng came to the front and back of him, the demon emperor of Mengcheng asked, "have you thought about it?" Suddenly the White Shepherd demon emperor had the idea of turning around and strangling her. Is it none of your business to think about it? What if people really start to hesitate again? Although, giving Hong feisheng a third of the spirit of the demon world is a very painful thing, and it will even affect the next direction of the demon world. But if they don''t, it''s a question whether they can survive without Xiao Yao''s help. It''s a matter of race. What does a little luck mean¡° Shall we go with you? " Xiao Yao asked¡° Only the demon emperor can enter the sky demon cave. It''s not your turn to do such a good thing. Besides, if you can really enter, it''s estimated that there''s something like inheritance in it, and it''s nothing to do with me. " Hong feisheng sighed and said, "you are the son of heaven!" Xiao Yao gave a smile. Deep in the smile, there is worry. Hong feisheng also knew that Xiao Yao was worried at this time. He said carelessly, "don''t worry, there''s no problem. If I really can''t come back, you will end the demon world in one pot!" Three demon emperors

 Chapter 2048

    Several demon emperors were injured.


    Hong feisheng''s threat is too straightforward.


    To be frank, it makes them feel a little sick.


    It''s too bullying


    Then, the White Shepherd demon emperor continued to ask: "now, have we reached an alliance?"


    "Count it." Xiao Yao wrote lightly.


    Yes, no, no!


    What do you mean count?


    The White Shepherd demon emperor was very unhappy, but he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction with Xiao Yao.


    I can''t help it. Who let me be the master?


    Xiao Yao''s words changed, staring at the Baimu demon emperor, said: "if Hong feisheng really has something wrong in your demon world, do you think we are still allies?"


    The White Shepherd demon emperor excites the spirit and understands Xiao Yao''s meaning.


    In fact, before they make such a decision, they are ready for it.


    This is an adventure.


    If they succeed, the demon world will be Xiao Yao''s strong backer. Even after the fairy clan is destroyed, the demons will have enough confidence to deal with it.


    But if it fails


    They not only have to bear the attack of the demons, but also have to bear the attack of Xiao Yao and the dragon.


    For them, it was a dead end.


    But now, they have no choice.


    If you don''t do anything, the demon clan will be doomed.


    But if they fight now, if they can''t, they will become motorcycles. From then on, they will get rid of poverty and become well-off. They will join hands with Xiao Yao and the dragon people to sing sunset red.


    As for whether it will drive away the wolf and usher in the tiger


    They can''t think that far.


    The food needs to be eaten one by one. Similarly, the road needs to be taken step by step.


    Now he can only seize what he can, and it''s useless to aim too high.


    As a demon emperor, I live in the same era with Xiao Yao.


    White Shepherd demon emperor feel great pressure!


    After Hong feisheng left with the three demon emperors, Qinglong sighed and said, "I always feel that the three demon emperors are not very happy in their hearts."


    "Now they want us to be an adjunct to the demons." Xiao Yao holding the fishing rod, squint, sneer, "but they also know that this is impossible, although the result is not as good as they want, it is very good."


    Qinglong nodded slowly, feeling that what Xiao Yao said was reasonable.


    Then he asked, "do we really want to be on the same boat as the demons?"


    Xiao Yao squints at the green dragon.


    The eyes look quite complicated.


    Green Dragon''s face turned black.


    Suddenly there is a feeling that he is regarded as an idiot.


    "Yaozu rocking chair chase, precarious, and the strength is very weak, why should we stand with them?" Xiao Yao said that, after a pause, he continued, "don''t talk about them. Even if the demons threw olive branches at us, I didn''t pay any attention."


    Green Dragon smiles.


    He would like to see such a result.


    From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want Xiao Yao to have a relationship with the immortals, demons and demons.


    Because in his eyes, the three clans of immortals, demons and demons are enemies. In short, I''m not aiming at anyone. I mean all of you here are spicy chicken!


    Xiao Yao''s current attitude is quite in line with his idea.


    In fact, in Xiao Yao''s view, the more uncertain the attitude is, the more headache the demons feel.


    When Xiao Yao left the fairyland


    The war has already begun.


    incorrect.


    In fact, the beginning of the war can be traced back to the time when the two demons went to kill Xiao Yao.


    Although the result is Xiao Yao around the tower, but when the two demons began to fight, it means a declaration of war.


    "Maybe the demons don''t understand why we are willing to promise them." Green Dragon said with a smile.


    "They don''t understand. It''s not that important." Xiao Yao raised his eyelids a little and said, "the point is, can that person understand?"


    "Should he understand or not?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I don''t understand what you said."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao pauses and pats the surface of the water with his fishing rod. He says with a straight face, "the more muddy the water is, the better we can fish."


    "..." green dragon pondered for two seconds, "is that why you beat me away?"


    Xiao Yao was shocked: "ah? Is it? Oh, why don''t you say that? Tut Tut, it seems that I won again today. "


    Qinglong


    Are you a devil?


    He can only choose to accept the result


    "Ah, Dragon God, let me ask you a question." Xiao Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Green Dragon''s eyelids jump, and suddenly he has a bad feeling.


    "Do you know the goldfish?" Xiao Yao said, "one to one!"


    Qinglong said that he could not understand what Xiao Yao was saying at this time.


    "By the way, what happened to that little girl named Long Hui?" Xiao Yao said suddenly.


    Green dragon is a Leng at first, then return to God, ask a way: "do you mean your son''s that daughter-in-law?"


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    "I haven''t seen her during this time, but I watched her follow Ao Xiu every day." Qinglong thought about it and said.


    "I haven''t seen it these days?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "Well, I haven''t seen him since you got to Longyu." Qinglong thought about it and said.


    Xiao Yao frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Qinglongle said: "actually I''m curious. Are you serious? I really want aoxiu to marry that girl


    Xiao Yao asked, "is there anything you can''t do?"


    "It''s not that you can''t, but I think you still have to respect the opinions of Ao Xiu and that girl. If they are willing, what you do is a beautiful thing. If they are not willing, it''s meaningless for you to do so." Qinglong said seriously.


    Xiao Yao was silent for a moment and sighed.


    "In fact, I really think the girl named Long Hui is good. However, if they really can''t get together, I won''t force anything. I can only say that Ao Xiu is not lucky and doesn''t deserve such a good girl."


    If Xiao Yao puts a knife around his neck, he won''t do it.


    He admitted that he was selfish, but not so much.


    "Actually, I think that boy aoxiu likes that girl very much." Qinglong suddenly said, "he just can''t feel it now."


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and said, "he doesn''t know what he said. Can you know?"


    Qinglong Leyou said: "you really don''t believe it. Emotion has always been a fan of the authorities and onlookers."


    Xiao Yao lowered his head and thought seriously.


    Finally, I had to nod my head and feel that what Qinglong said is very real.


    Even for myself, there has been such a period of time.


    "Forget it, I''ll go and have a look." Xiao Yao stands up.


    Green Dragon looked at him and asked, "no fishing?"


    "It''s been decided. What else are you fishing for?" Xiao Yao left with his hands on his back, humming a song as he walked.


    "How invincible..."


    "How lonely..."


    "How invincible..."


    "How empty..."


    Leaving a green dragon with a sad face.


    Clearly


    It''s your fault, OK?


    As a result, Qinglong could do nothing but smash his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    This feeling


    Pain to suffocation!


    Soon, Xiao Yao found Ao Xiu.


    At this time, Ao Xiu and Xiao Nian ran everywhere.


    In addition, there is the big bird captured by Xu kuangge Hong from the holy mountain.


    However, not far away from them, Xiao Yao saw a familiar figure.


    He came closer and coughed.


    Long Hui turns around and sees Xiao Yao. She is a little nervous and lowers her head subconsciously.


    Before I met Xiao Yao, she didn''t have any special feeling, just knew that the other party''s identity was special.


    But when she saw Xiao Yao again, she realized that Xiao Yao was a person that the Dragon gods in the Dragon kingdom should respect.


    Not to mention him.


    "I''ve seen you..."


    Xiao Yao smiles, glances at the direction that Long Hui was looking at, and says, "why don''t you go and play with them?"


    Long Hui sighed softly, then looked at Xiao Niannian''s direction with a kind of complicated eyes, and whispered, "Lord Ao Xiu doesn''t like playing with me very much."


    The smile on Xiao Yao''s face gradually faded away.


    He saw too much injustice in Long Hui''s face.


    Standing side by side with the little girl, Xiao Yao pondered for a moment and slowly asked, "do you like playing with him?"


    Long Hui lowered her head without nodding or shaking her head.


    It seems that she can''t understand the problem herself.


    Xiao Yao simply changed the way and asked, "do you like him?"


    Long Hui still didn''t give Xiao Yao any response.


    Xiao Yao sighed for a long time.


    It seems that my behavior at that time was really disorderly.


    "Don''t follow him any more." Xiao Yao said, "you don''t care what he wants to do. You are you and he is him."


    Long Hui''s eyes widened and looked at Xiao Yao. He couldn''t believe it. Xiao Yao laughed and said, "he is not good enough for a girl like you. If you think you like him in the future, you can tell me." Long Hui nodded and said tentatively, "after that, I really don''t have to follow him?" Xiao Yao nodded seriously. The expression on Long Hui''s face was suddenly complicated. Xiao Yao could see nothing from her face. There''s some joy. It seems that there is also some loss. When Long Hui left, Xiao Yao shook the last generation and turned away. Just as Xiao Yao left, Ao Xiu stopped in the distance. He turned and stood still, with a strange look on his face¡° What''s the matter? " Xiao Niannian holds a red flower seed in his hand, which Ao Xiu took her to find. It''s said that such a seed will soon grow into a flower, and then it will emit a strong dragon spirit. Even in the dragon clan, it''s also a rare good thing¡° She seems to have gone Aoxiu said¡° Who is it? " Xiao Niannian asked curiously. Osho did not answer this question. He looked at the seed in Xiao Niannian''s hand, and his heart was empty. The little girl, once holding the seed high, said to him. Lord aoxiu. This... Is the most beautiful flower in Longyu. It''s like... At that time, she was the same as herself. Always give yourself the best. Tell yourself the best things in Longyu. As a result, in exchange for their own impatience, anger. When I turn around, I can''t see the familiar figure. Aoxiu''s heart was suddenly empty. It''s like the mountain you''ve been looking at is suddenly moved away.

 Chapter 2049

    Hongmeng tree.


    In the main hall, the black crane God closed his eyes and listened to what happened in Longyu before.


    When the God of putu finished speaking, the God of black crane opened his eyes again.


    "Don''t worry about it for the time being."


    Faustus nodded.


    In fact, he has no way to continue to manage.


    Xiao Yao made it clear that he did not intend to cooperate with the demon world.


    Obviously, this is what the black crane had never thought of before.


    No matter what you do, it won''t have any effect.


    Even if the black crane God himself, it may not be able to play a good effect.


    Therefore, it is meaningless to continue to run to Longyu, which will only make Xiao Yao more impatient.


    Even if they have no way to establish a friendly relationship with Xiao Yao, there is no reason to have a bad relationship with Xiao Yao under the current situation.


    The black crane God is not a fool. It''s impossible for him to make mistakes in this matter.


    After thinking about it, the God asked, "then we''ll do nothing next, and let the demon world get in touch with Xiao Yao?"


    The black crane sighed and said, "now even if you want to do something, what can you do? However, let them do it, they can''t lift any storm anyway. "


    When the God heard this, he was ready to turn around and leave.


    But at this time, he suddenly remembered something and said, "guardian, I said before that I saw Xiyao Immortal Emperor in Longyu."


    "I know. You said it."


    There was a feeling of being in the clouds.


    Now that I have said it, the black crane has heard it


    Why didn''t he react to the black crane?


    As if he had known about it for a long time.


    But if you really knew it long ago, why didn''t you tell yourself before?


    There seems to be something strange in it.


    But now, the black crane did not intend to say, and he could not continue to ask.


    He could only sigh. After the black crane waved his hand, he turned and left.


    After the God of putu left, the God of black crane began to laugh.


    "Interesting, interesting! It seems that the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao has really hit the wall. The immortal people, the immortal people, are really dying... "


    Looking at the black crane God''s smiling face, it''s like the Spring Festival.


    Yes, of course.


    For their existence, Chinese New Year is nothing special.


    The black crane God sat on the throne, stretched out his hand and clenched his fist.


    Hongmeng tree trembled slightly.


    In a short time, the body of black crane disappeared in the hall


    Demon world.


    Hong feisheng looks at the cave in front of him.


    Outside the cave, there is a twisted space, like some kind of border.


    The three demon emperors are also standing beside Hong feisheng.


    At this time, Hong feisheng looks more powerful.


    Absorbing one third of the Qi transportation of demon world, Hong feisheng needs a period of time to digest.


    "Are you really going in?" The White Shepherd demon emperor asked.


    Hong feisheng turned his face, looked at him and said sarcastically, "at this time, don''t say such words. If I really regret it and don''t plan to go in, you can''t even cry."


    White Shepherd demon Emperor


    Think about it!


    After all, the spirit of the demon clan has been absorbed by Hong feisheng. If Hong feisheng retreats now, they will really suffer a big loss.


    What''s more, if Hong feisheng really flinches and chooses to give up, they have no way at all.


    Can Hong feisheng be killed here?


    Even if they were given a hundred courage, they would not dare to do so.


    Even if we can''t establish a cooperative relationship with Xiao Yao.


    They can''t offend Xiao Yao and the dragon.


    Otherwise, it will undoubtedly lead to a great disaster for the demon clan.


    If Hong feisheng dies in the demon clan, he can foresee the scenes of Xiao Yao, Xu Bingge and the dragon clan killing everywhere.


    That''s a bunch of lunatics


    Before, because of the dark wing demon emperor, they have seen Xiao Yao Xu crazy song Hong feisheng their friendship.


    That also caused them a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, for the White Shepherd demon emperor, they really don''t want to happen a second time.


    The demon clan may not be able to bear the second time.


    Take a deep breath.


    Hong feisheng stepped forward.


    He had thought about what to do if he really entered the demon cave and couldn''t get out?


    Before in Lingwu world, he was a very adventurous person.


    Even Xiao Yao can''t match this.


    The mausoleum of Dazhong Dynasty is the best example.


    At that time, Hong feisheng basically dragged Xiao Yao in.


    But this time, he winced.


    Because he was worried that if he really couldn''t get out, what would Liu Zhezhi do.


    He can''t bear such a good girl.


    However, when he told Liu Zhezhi about his worries, he also aroused Liu Zhezhi''s rebuke.


    "If you really dare not become strong because of me, you might as well go back to Lingwu world to farm with me."


    These words also made Hong feisheng feel disillusioned.


    He suddenly felt that he had forgotten his original intention.


    When I heard about TIANYAO cave, my first reaction was determination.


    But because of too many concerns, he hesitated.


    However, if you are not strong enough, how can you protect the people around you?


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge dare to kill the demon world for him when they are not absolutely sure.


    If they don''t hand over Hong feisheng, they will flatten the whole demon clan.


    That''s what they say, and that''s what they think.


    It seems that there is nothing they dare not do.


    Is


    Shouldn''t I?


    Do you have to wait for them to save you every time?


    You have to make yourself strong, let Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge enjoy the feeling of lying down and winning, right?


    If their legs are not thick enough, how can they hold their thighs?


    Break through that barrier.


    Hong feisheng only felt the Demon power in his body. Without his own operation, he began to churn in his body.


    This feeling is really wonderful.


    It''s like a calm lake. Suddenly there''s a whale


    The Demon power kept turning.


    It''s moving faster and faster.


    It''s like a war against some mysterious force.


    When he got to the entrance of the cave, Hong feisheng stopped subconsciously.


    He turned and did not see the three demon emperors.


    I don''t know if the three demon emperors can see themselves at this time.


    Turn around again and look at the cave in front of you.


    When he wanted to step into it, a voice suddenly exploded in his ear.


    The voice is rich, full of vicissitudes, and contains an irresistible force.


    "You''re not a demon, get out of here!"


    Hong feisheng was a little surprised.


    Sleeping trough


    This also can see oneself is not demon clan?


    Is it that obvious?


    He took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I''m the demon emperor Xiuwei. How come I''m not a demon clan?"


    "You are human."


    "Oh..."


    Hong feisheng nodded.


    It seems to have the meaning of a retreat.


    But the next second, Hong feisheng raised his head again.


    There was a sense of murder in his eyes.


    "Since you know I''m a Terran, how dare you stop me? Demon clan, when did you have such courage? "


    Before the voice, a little silent for a while.


    Hong feisheng is as motionless as a mountain.


    Like a flag, standing there.


    Let the wind blow.


    Not moved.


    Then the sound came again.


    But with a kind of irony.


    "Today''s Terrans are not as good as before."


    Hong feisheng laughed: "so what?"


    "Go away!"


    "Get out of your mother!" Hong feisheng roared and stepped forward again.


    "I don''t need to say hello to you where I want to go."


    Take the second step.


    "Even if the Terran is lonely, still riding on the head of your demon clan!"


    Take the third step.


    It''s dark now.


    The pressure surged in.


    Into your own body.


    It''s like a moment, drilling into countless small insects, began to bite their own body.


    There are countless bloodstains on Hong feisheng''s body.


    "Get out of here!" In an instant, Hong feisheng is the center.


    A vast amount of energy, pushing the waves apart.


    Hong feisheng has a pair of silver wings behind him.


    He turned and took a subconscious look.


    Even myself, I don''t know when the wings changed.


    In a moment, on Hong feisheng''s body, there appeared scales with silver light. It looks like armor that can shine in the sun. Hong feisheng stirs up his wings, and his body rises slowly. When the wings incite, in the cave, formed a turbulent flow. It''s like a gust of wind. His body, forward launched a charge. A wave of air, and head-on shot. It''s like the Buddha slapping Monkey Sun. Hong feisheng kept dodging, waving his fists and smashing them. When you meet a mountain, you break it. Reclamation in case of sea. Meet the devil and kill the devil. Meet the demon and subdue the demon! He wants to use his fist to tell that he doesn''t know why he exists. He is... Unstoppable! Looking at the sky demon cave, there was a roar from time to time. The three demon emperors looked at each other. In fact, when Hong feisheng broke through that barrier, he disappeared in front of them. What''s more, he entered the demon cave. Just at this time, the three demon emperors suffered a while¡° Why do you always feel that putting this guy in is a very wrong thing? " The White Shepherd demon emperor sighed. Mengcheng demon emperor did not have a good way: "now say these words, what''s the meaning? If you don''t think it''s appropriate to do so, go in and drag him out now! " White Shepherd demon Emperor: "suddenly. A roar of the beast came from the demon cave. All of a sudden, the ground trembled under my feet. Demon world, a burst of crying. It seems that all the demon families were greatly shocked at this moment... Even the three demon emperors subconsciously stepped back and looked shocked¡° So... What''s that sound? " The voice soon stopped, but they were still scared. As if... Felt the tremor from the soul.

 Chapter 2050

    After a rain.


    There was a fragrance in the air.


    Xiao Yao is lying on a chair, feeling the peace at this time.


    If you still have a newspaper on hand at this time, and make a cup of tea by the way, it will be very leisurely.


    Xu kuangge finds the place with the strongest Dragon Spirit in the Dragon Kingdom and calls out the sword spirit. He hopes that through such strength, the sword spirit will grow slowly.


    No matter what the final result, but at least, now Xu crazy song still very enjoy this process.


    People live, not afraid of dreams can not come true.


    I''m afraid I don''t even have a dream.


    That''s the real salted fish.


    Now, Xiao Yao can rest assured with his eyes.


    If you really want to let Xiao Yao miss, that is Hong feisheng.


    It has been a month since Hong feisheng entered the demon cave.


    This month, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge went to see the demon world.


    Still didn''t come out.


    Xu crazy song can not help but worry: this boy is not what happened in it?


    Xiao Yao will always be very serious comfort Xu crazy song: don''t think so, everything to a good place to think, maybe he just died in it?


    It''s all a joke.


    If Hong feisheng really died in TIANYAO cave, Xiao Yao would be the first to accept it.


    It''s because he thinks that Hong feisheng can''t die in TIANYAO cave, so he says so.


    What about a month?


    Even if Hong feisheng doesn''t come out for a year, he doesn''t think he will die there.


    What''s the biggest storm I''ve ever seen?


    A demon cave.


    It''s drizzly!


    To be sure, Xiao Yao is worried about the demons.


    It''s been a quiet month.


    Although there were also some small collisions between the demons and the immortals, no immortals appeared.


    Not to mention the black crane.


    He was curious about what the demon world wanted to do.


    Really fight, now the fairy, in front of the demons is not enough to see.


    At this time of peace, absolutely not a good thing.


    Not only him, but also the Western Yao Xiandi and the eastern Ru Xiandi must be curious about this question.


    They really don''t understand.


    The black crane God, who has become a protector, does not lead the demons to destroy the fairies. What are you waiting for?


    I''m afraid that anyone would be puzzled.


    The more peaceful the fairyland is, the more uneasy it is.


    They wondered whether the black crane God was brewing something.


    For example, in those games, there is a CD process when preparing to enlarge the moves.


    If the black crane God stood up now and fought with them in an open and aboveboard way, they would not be so unstable.


    In addition, song Yilin and others will run to Xiao Yao when they have nothing to do.


    It was only after tianwai and Tiantian that they completely understood what cultivation was.


    Here, their cultivation is also advancing by leaps and bounds.


    When they encounter a bottleneck, they will also come to Xiao Yao. With Xiao Yao''s current cultivation, although they can''t directly improve their cultivation, it''s still no problem to help them get through the bottleneck.


    In a few days, I''m afraid that song Yilin and his family will be able to break through the barrier of nine level masters.


    Therefore, they are also full of energy.


    Although they know in their hearts that even though their cultivation speed has accelerated a lot, it will take a long time to help Xiao Yao, but who knows how long this battle will last? Maybe 10 years, 20 years?


    It''s all possible!


    In this regard, Qinglong is also full of emotion.


    "It has to be said that as long as the Terran comes to Tianwaitian and practices speed, they can crush the rest of the world."


    Xiao Yao thinks about it and thinks that what Qinglong said is very reasonable.


    If it''s just one or two, it''s nothing but a special case.


    But now it''s not just song Yilin from nantianyuan, but the rest of the people in Yunxiao hall. After they got to Tianwaitian, their cultivation speed is also very fast.


    It can be seen that this is the inborn advantage of the human race.


    "Lord Xiao Yao, have you ever thought about how to break the shackles of human life?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao was silent.


    He never thought about it.


    Compared with the immortals, demons and dragons, the life span of the Terran is really short.


    Of course, the current Terran is much better than the original Terran.


    In the past, although the Terrans crushed the immortals, demons, demons and dragons and ruled the world, even the great people like the emperor of man and the emperor of sword only lived for hundreds of years.


    And the four clans of immortals, demons, demons and dragons, even if they live for tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, have no problem.


    Therefore, there must be gains and losses.


    "Do you have a way?" Xiao Yao''s eyes fell on Qinglong and asked.


    The green dragon smiles and says: "perhaps, when you break the shackles of the emperor, you will know."


    Xiao Yao''s eyelids moved a little.


    He asked subconsciously, "do you think the emperor is not the peak of the human race?"


    The green dragon is slightly stunned.


    He grasped the key point of Xiao Yaogang''s words.


    What Xiao Yao said is: you too.


    Obviously, when Xiao Yao said that, he had already expressed his own ideas.


    "Lord Xiao Yao, what do you think?"


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and said: "the strength of the emperor is really strong, but I always think it can be even stronger. Of course, this is just my guess. Now I can''t say anything. However, I think the emperor should be able to hang up the defenders?"


    Qinglong laughs, and his words are full of disdain: "what kind of bullshit protector, when the human race is flourishing, the protector can come to any individual race, and the emperor and the sword emperor disdain it."


    At this point, green dragon''s eyes twinkle with a different light.


    He clenched his fist and said, "Lord Xiao Yao, think about how powerful the emperor of man and the emperor of sword is? Even if it''s the way of heaven, you can''t do anything to them. What''s more, they are the so-called guardians? "


    Xiao Yao leaned back in his chair.


    Looking up at the sky in full bloom.


    He narrowed his eyes, thinking about a problem.


    What is the so-called way of heaven


    Although this is self talk, the green dragon around him still expresses his idea.


    "Once upon a time, I heard Lord jianhuang say something."


    Xiao Yao looks at him with a crooked neck.


    Qinglong took a deep breath and said, "listen to the Lord jianhuang, the so-called way of heaven is actually the rule."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    It sounds strange to say that.


    "There are rules for all things in the world, such as birth, aging, illness and death, flowers blooming and withering, mountains, seas and rocks, and eyesight. They are all rules." Qinglong grabs his head. "These are what the Lord jianhuang said at the beginning."


    Xiao Yao frowned and did not speak.


    Qinglong said cautiously, "Mr. Xiao Yao, do you think it''s wrong to say so?"


    Xiao Yao shook his head.


    "Since the Lord jianhuang has said that, it must be reasonable, but I haven''t figured it out yet." Although the mouth said did not want to understand, but Xiao Yao heart more or less can think of some.


    In short, where there are rules, there are shadows of the way of heaven.


    The way of heaven controls everything, because nothing can escape the rules.


    Then Xiao Yao took a deep breath.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the sky.


    "In fact, rules are used to break, aren''t they?"


    All of a sudden.


    Originally the sky cleared up after the rain, exploded a thunderbolt.


    Xiao Yao put his hands behind his head, smiling.


    Qinglong was stunned.


    In that instant, he felt the power of heaven.


    Even if you are already a Dragon God, you feel a pressure.


    But looking at Xiao Yao, there was no response.


    It is still unmoved and stable.


    "See? He is impatient Xiao Yao laughs.


    Qinglong


    He can''t find a suitable adjective to describe Xiao Yao.


    The courage


    It''s too big, isn''t it?


    But soon he was relieved.


    Terran, it should be.


    How many years ago, when the Terran sword emperor crossed the world, did they ever take the so-called way of heaven seriously?


    The original emperor, the sword emperor, can still be so.


    Why should Xiao Yao be afraid of this day?


    Just then, a sword rainbow fell.


    Xiao Yao slowly sat up, looking at the sudden rush of Xu crazy song.


    It seemed that Xu kuangge was worried and even pale.


    This also makes Xiao Yao subconsciously frown.


    Xu kuangge is definitely not scared by the thunder before.


    So what happened?


    Xiao Yao couldn''t understand.


    During this period of time, Xu kuangge''s daily life is to be in a daze face to face with the sword spirit and do nothing.


    What can happen to him?


    Is the spirit of the sword dissipated?


    But if so, Xu kuangge should not be pale, but directly crazy.


    "Xiao Yao, I feel very bad." Xu crazy song went to Xiao Yao, seriously said. Xiao Yao blinks at Xu crazy song¡° I can''t tell. I don''t know what''s going on, but the sword in me is a little strange. " Xu kuangge took a deep breath and said, "it''s the meaning of the sword that I learned from the ancient wasteland. Suddenly, I became a little nervous. With it, I also became a little nervous."¡° The meaning of your sword is understood in the sword mountain, which should be closely related to the sword mountain. " The green dragon on the side touched his chin. When he said this, he suddenly stopped, and his face changed. "Is there something wrong with the great wasteland?" Xiao Yao jumped down from his chair, patted Xu crazy song on the shoulder, glanced at Qinglong and said, "what''s the use of guessing here? If you want to know if something happened in the wasteland, why don''t you just go and have a look? "¡° I''ll go with you Green Dragon wants to also don''t want to say¡° No, dahuangdi is the home of our Terran. Besides, my wife and children are all with you. You scare me away with you. What do they do? " Xiao Yao doesn''t have a good way. Green Dragon thought, can only nod, promise down¡° Let''s go together. " Xu crazy song said. Xiao Yao nodded, but this time he didn''t refuse. He was a little curious. What could happen to the wasteland? Open the gate, Xiao Yao and Xu Bingge escape into it.

 Chapter 2051

    Enter the gate, and get closer and closer to the ancient wasteland.


    With the distance getting closer, Xiao Yao''s heart suddenly became uneasy.


    This kind of uneasy feeling to some inexplicable, like lying in bed, sleeping well, suddenly sat up, immediately heard the knock on the door - the woman''s husband came back.


    Of course, Xiao Yao doesn''t have this kind of experience. It''s just a metaphor.


    The closer you get, the stronger the uneasiness.


    At the moment of leaving Xinglu and entering the wasteland, Xiao Yao suddenly stops.


    Xu crazy song looked at him, did not ask anything.


    Obviously, Xu kuangge felt the same as Xiao Yao at this time.


    "What can happen?" Xiao Yao rubbed his temple and said.


    Xu kuangge''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, thought about it, and said, "we''ll just push this door."


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath and nodded.


    At the moment, he did not hesitate, so as not to whet his words, which was said to be in the water.


    Xiao Yao can''t do such a thing.


    At the moment of entering the wasteland.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge stand on the land of the ancient wasteland.


    A cold wind came, which made Xiao Yao shiver subconsciously.


    gloomy and cold!


    The whole world, as if all cold piercing.


    With Xiao Yao''s crazy song, they can still feel the coldness


    From this we can imagine how exaggerated it is.


    What makes them see more exaggeration is that the world seems to have lost its color.


    Like a fire just went out, the trees here have become coke.


    There was a paste smell in the air.


    No flowers, no birds, no wild animals, no sword rain.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao began to doubt whether he was wrong.


    Is this the ancient wasteland?


    He and Xu kuangge looked at each other and were surprised by each other''s eyes.


    "Here, what happened?" Xiao Yao murmured subconsciously.


    Standing beside him, Xu kuangge has no way to respond to him.


    Walking forward, feet click.


    It''s the sound of scorched grass being crushed into dust.


    With each step, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are more angry.


    This is the ancient wasteland, the territory of the human race!


    Moreover, it is precisely because they have been to the ancient wasteland that Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge can gain a firm foothold in Tianwaitian.


    As far as they are concerned, the great wilderness and ancient land is the starting point of their outer heaven.


    Although one of them is to fly to the fairy, the other is to fly to the demon.


    But for them, only the great wilderness can give them a sense of stability and intimacy.


    But now, standing on the apprentice in the wasteland, the original sense of stability and intimacy has disappeared, and replaced by strangeness and coldness.


    As if here, can not find any vitality.


    Suddenly, I heard a loud noise in my ear.


    "Go


    Xiao Yao didn''t even think about it. His body turned into a rainbow.


    Xu Bingge followed.


    They were suspended in the air, looking at the distance.


    Above the sky, a huge whirlpool suddenly formed.


    Black fog filled, whirlpool kept rotating, a black column of light, I do not know whether it is from the top down, or from the bottom up, in a word, like a column connecting heaven and earth, standing there.


    "That''s the direction of sword mountain!" Xu kuangge said with a shrinking pupil.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Under the whirlpool.


    The sand is flying away.


    There were huge charred trees, huge rocks, and charred tree trunks.


    It''s like a huge tornado is sweeping there.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge didn''t slow down at all. They still flew towards the sword mountain.


    Just as they were approaching the sword mountain, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge stopped.


    It''s not that they want to stop, it''s that they have to.


    It seems that there is a barrier in front of them, which blocks them.


    This is the typical rejection.


    Every step forward, you need to bear a huge pressure.


    This makes Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge feel shocked.


    This kind of power is the most powerful they have ever seen.


    Who is the existence that has changed the wasteland into what it is now?


    Is it the way of heaven?


    But what''s the significance of the way of heaven for the ancient wasteland?


    Just then, above the sky, between the black fog, a sound came down.


    Sharp and cold.


    superior.


    "You can''t get in."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    He mobilized the power of heaven and earth to break this barrier.


    But when his power of heaven and earth just gathered together, a cold wind came and easily dispersed the power of heaven and earth that he gathered and formed.


    Xiao Yao suddenly widened his eyes, and his face was full of disbelief.


    It''s like an arm that is not easy to lift up. It''s been holding power for a long time. Before it can be waved out, it''s kicked away by the other party''s sweeping leg.


    This feeling


    More depressed, more depressed.


    It''s clearly my own wishful golden cudgel, but now I have to listen to other people''s words and become bigger and smaller.


    For what?


    It''s not another wishful golden cudgel of Laozi!


    You are not the woman who lies on the bed with eyes like silk!


    Why should I listen to you?


    Xiao Yao is no longer a child.


    Not naive, after experiencing setbacks, will be shouting at their own enemies at the top of their voice, open their teeth and claws.


    That doesn''t make any sense, it just shows that you are more guilty.


    His face sank and he said, "who are you?"


    "Who am I?" The voice began to laugh, "if you had heard the words of the God Fu Tu before and went to the demon world, you would know who I am."


    The answer to the question is obvious.


    As long as Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not absent-minded, they can guess each other''s true identity.


    "Is this the power of the protector?" Xiao Yao sniffed, some unbelievable.


    If the power of the protector is also the power to control the heaven and earth, it is still above itself.


    That oneself is really inferior to an ordinary person in front of the guard.


    I don''t think it''s reasonable!


    "I''ll try." Xu crazy song will be before all, all see in the eye, he also knows, this time need to do something.


    So as to verify Xiao Yao''s inner speculation.


    He stepped back a little. In a moment, the black iron sword was in his hand.


    He gave a roar, and his sword Qi surged wildly.


    Take a step, the foot splash road light pattern.


    Every ray of light looks very charming.


    Even Xiao Yao was startled.


    It seems that during the time when he was a salted fish, Xu kuangge did not rest, and he kept getting stronger.


    But this guy always seems to be.


    He just can''t figure it out.


    When he salted fish, Xu kuangge''s daily routine was to face Jianling.


    Not even a conversation.


    Where did his progress come from?


    It''s unreasonable!


    We are all human. Why is the difference so big?


    Now Xiao Yao is what kind of mood it is until the ordinary people and the immortals and Demons see their evil breakthrough.


    Unlike those people


    Xiao Yao is not jealous of Xu kuangge, but excited.


    In his heart, he always thought that they were one.


    Just like Xu kuangge is stronger now, and Xiao Yao himself is stronger, in fact, there is no essential difference.


    The only difference may be that in the future, Xu kuangge will be in the front.


    Well


    I can''t say that.


    Although Xu kuangge has made great progress, he may not surpass himself, right?


    In fact, not to mention Xiao Yao.


    Even Xu Bingge was a little surprised.


    He also felt the strength of his own.


    But soon he understood.


    On the one hand, it is because they are now in the wilderness, which is equivalent to a layer of buff blessing.


    On the other hand, it has something to do with his frequent communication with the sword spirit during this period, which leads to his more familiar sword Qi with the xuantie sword and the sword spirit.


    "Break it for me!"


    A roar.


    Xu crazy singer xuantie sword, soared out a sword light.


    Sword light is like a wild dragon, rushing forward.


    However, above the sky, suddenly dropped a black light.


    Black light is like a huge machete, which directly cuts off Xu kuangge''s sword rainbow condensed with sword Qi.


    Immediately, Xu kuangge retreated several steps, his face was ugly.


    He raised his head and looked up at the sky with the fire in his eyes.


    "Very good, very strong..." Xu kuangge sneered.


    "Xu crazy song, don''t meet him first..." Xiao Yao said quickly.


    Xu Hongge shook his head: "I can''t help it."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao did not go on. Anyway, no matter what you say next, it''s all in vain. Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao thinks that persuading brother Pingtou is easier than persuading Xu kuangge. Eh... These two are brothers. When Xu crazy song soared into the sky, the voice hiding in the black fog sneered¡° It''s beyond our capacity. " A black mist, suddenly condensed, hanging from the air. It''s like Xu kuangge, who is swinging and charging upward. Xu kuangge had no time to think much, and quickly opened the unparalleled field. In the unparalleled understanding, his strength also reached the peak. The dark iron sword in his hand kept colliding with those chains, making a deafening sound. Xu crazy song''s body kept flashing, fast enough to leave hundreds of shadows in the sky. And Xiao Yao, now only as a spectator, has a good edge ob position. He was a little tired. At this time, I can''t help you? When he wanted to take advantage of the above who did not pay attention, to re pool the power of heaven and earth, and ended in failure¡° What''s the matter with the black crane Xiao Yao is very angry. For the first time, he felt that what he met was a plug-in player¡° We should be heaven and suppress the world! " The shrill voice of the black crane was heard again. A chain, directly hit the body of Xu crazy song¡° With a bang, Xu kuangge''s body kept falling and fell into a deep pit on the ground. Dozens of chains fall down the pit again. He''s going to kill!

 Chapter 2052

    From above the sky.


    Dozens of long chains hung down in the dense black fog.


    Just like the impermanent enchantment, it is about to fall.


    Even if separated by a certain distance, Xiao Yao can still feel the cold air from above.


    It''s like


    It''s midnight.


    Lying in the mortuary in the basement of the hospital.


    It''s freezing.


    Xiao Yao shivered and his eyes turned red.


    With a roar, he ran in the direction of the pit like the most primitive beast.


    He didn''t know if he could stop it.


    But there''s one thing he knows very well.


    He would never allow his brother to die.


    Not to allow my brother to die in front of me!


    The death of Li Fu.


    Xiao Yao didn''t say much, but it was still a thorn in Xiao Yao''s heart.


    He was not dispirited and did not repent, but felt that the account should be recorded in the head of the demons.


    For example, the demons killed a Li axe


    Xiao Yao is going to kill millions of demons to vent his anger.


    As for whether it''s selfish or inhumane, he doesn''t care about it.


    Before Xiao Yao rushed to the front, he felt a strong wind.


    And, from overhead, as if also heard a sneer.


    "I can''t help myself."


    The next second, Xiao Yao''s body was suspended.


    It''s like a leaf floating in the air.


    When Xiao Yao fell to the ground, those long black chains had fallen down.


    Fortunately, at this time, a golden light surged out of the pit.


    "You deserve to kill me?"


    I heard Xu kuangge''s loud and familiar voice.


    Xiao Yao was overjoyed.


    Brother, stand up!


    When the golden light of Xu kuangge soared into the sky and went into the sky, at this moment, the black fog on the sky seemed to have dispersed.


    When Xu Bingge stands in front of Xiao Yao again, he seems to be in a mess.


    His clothes had been broken into pieces, his hair was messy, and his face was smeared with blood.


    But Xu kuangge''s clothes have changed.


    He took a breath and ran into the sky again.


    What should we do.


    In the case of Xu kuangge, it certainly doesn''t work.


    Even if it''s heaven, he will tear it with his bare hands!


    "Damn it


    From the black fog, again through a roar.


    The black fog gradually condenses into a huge Warcraft. It looks ferocious and terrifying. Its head is extremely big. At this time, it is opening its mouth and making a roar.


    Xiao Yao''s body subconsciously stepped back.


    Even this roar made Xiao Yao feel a pressure.


    But Xu kuangge is not afraid at all.


    He was born with no sense of fear.


    Even in the face of ten thousand demons, what can we do?


    Look at my broken room!


    Xu kuangge was flying faster and faster in the air, and his dark iron sword was rippling in the air.


    The sword pattern collided with the Warcraft and made a loud noise from the mid air, deafening and rippling. Xiao Yao''s body was pushed out again.


    At this moment, Xiao Yao suddenly felt very weak.


    It''s like a chicken.


    His head was covered with sweat.


    It seems that the powerful power of heaven and earth that I can mobilize before is no longer useful at this time.


    It made him panic.


    It shouldn''t be like this


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    Xiao Yao suddenly raised his head and moved his wrist.


    A strange fire rushed into the black fog.


    In addition to mobilizing the power of heaven and earth, he also has strange fire.


    As for whether he can help Xu crazy song, he doesn''t know, but this is the only thing he can do now.


    When Warcraft is defeated, a black crane emerges from the black fog.


    The black crane hissed in his mouth and turned into a black light. He rushed straight to Xu kuangge.


    With a whoosh, the black crane passed by Xu kuangge.


    Xu kuangge couldn''t avoid it. He was torn off a piece of meat by the black crane.


    The black crane''s body began to twinkle with red light.


    "Die for me!"


    Black crane suddenly becomes a man in a black robe. His fist falls down, and a rainbow is enough to run through the world.


    Xu kuangge didn''t fight hard, but pulled his body back quickly.


    At the moment of seeing Quan Hong, he had an intuition.


    If you really rush up, you may be killed directly by the other party.


    Then, Xu kuangge''s body fell from the sky.


    Just fell in front of Xiao Yao.


    "Ha ha, look at your embarrassed appearance now, why fight with me?" The black crane God is suspended in the sky and looks at Xu kuangge with a kind of contempt.


    exactly.


    The other party is entitled to say such a thing.


    Up to now, Xu kuangge hasn''t even touched his clothes.


    "You laugh at me for making money. I laugh at you for eating away from men!" Xiao Yao has no brain to spray a sentence.


    The black crane was hoodwinked at that time.


    His brain is still running fast, thinking about the meaning of Xiao Yao''s words.


    What a mess?


    I can''t get in touch with you at all


    I don''t need to eat


    Secondly, I don''t need to rely on any men?


    Did you send the wrong message?


    While the black crane God was stunned, Xiao Yao stretched out his hand to pull Xu crazy song from the ground.


    "This grandson is really good." Xu crazy song and Xiao Yao whispered.


    Xiao Yao frowned and nodded.


    Even if Xu Bingge didn''t say it, he could feel it.


    "It''s OK. You''re better than me." Xiao Yao said helplessly, "at least you can make a move in front of him. I don''t even have the chance to make a move."


    Xu kuangge also sighed: "yes, I knew I would not bring you here. If you were not here, I would devote myself to fighting and kill him directly."


    Xiao Yao


    What time is it? You still want to brag?


    They helped each other and looked up at the black crane God in the air.


    "Well, do you know the gap between you and us now?" Asked the black crane in a deep voice.


    "Well, in fact, there is a big gap between us..." Xiao Yao suddenly began to sing.


    The black crane demon looked at him with a smile, but he was not worried.


    He knew that Xiao Yao wanted to delay.


    After waiting for almost, he said: "in fact, I didn''t intend to kill you."


    Xiao Yao still did not speak.


    Xu kuangge whispered to Xiao Yao: "although he is very powerful, I don''t have the strength of the first World War. I''ll open the star gate for you. You leave here immediately. I''ll hold him down and find a chance to escape."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t see it just now. He killed you like a chicken." Xiao Yao has no good airway.


    Hearing this, Xu kuangge was in a hurry.


    "You fart! It''s like playing when I kill him. "


    Xiao Yao is too lazy to talk to him.


    "Well, Xiao Yao, can we have a good chat now?" The black crane demon is not anxious, says.


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "you go first. Can we get in touch with each other?"


    The black crane demon God doesn''t want to pay attention to Xiao Yao, and his body drops a little.


    "Well, don''t come here. Let''s talk." Xiao Yao had a headache.


    I can''t fight it, I can''t escape.


    It''s almost impossible.


    The black crane hummed.


    He found that Xiao Yao was really cheap.


    It''s impossible to chat with him!


    "Before I let the God of putu go to Longyu several times, I just want you to go to the demon world and have a good chat with me." The black crane sighed and said, "but don''t you think you''re a little ungrateful?"


    "When did I fail to appreciate it?" Xiao Yao said angrily, "open your eyes and tell lies. When did you lift me up?"


    "..." the black crane''s body dropped a little.


    "Well, well, I don''t appreciate it..." Xiao Yao was very angry.


    Do you have to scare me like this?


    It''s no shame to have a son!


    "Black crane demon God, let me ask you first, what are you doing here?" Xiao Yao asked.


    "Absorb the spirit here, the spirit of the human race." Said the black crane very frankly.


    Xiao Yao was very angry.


    This black crane God is really shameless.


    For Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, it is not too much to say that Dahuang is their home in ancient times.


    But now?


    They''re here to steal.


    Even if you steal something, if you are caught by the owner, you still beat people!


    Even if I beat someone, I still said at the top of my voice that I was here to steal.


    Look at that face.


    It clearly said: you have the ability to hit me!


    Ha ha da.


    If I''m more powerful than you, I have to drag you down and kill you.


    "What do you need me to do for you?" Xiao Yao took advantage of his face and asked. The black crane''s body drops again. It''s too late for Xiao Yao to dissuade him. The next second, the black crane God stood in front of Xiao Yao. His eyes still look scary. The eyeball occupies the whole orbit, and there is no white part at all¡° I need you to help me extract the air here. " Said the black crane. Listen to that. It''s like holding a card in your hand. Xiao Yao looked at the black crane God standing in front of him and asked, "what do you mean? Haven''t you taken away the fortune of the great wilderness Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the black crane God''s face became more and more ugly. He snorted coldly: "ha ha, do you really think that the fate of the wasteland is so easy to plunder? I plunder less than one percent. " Xiao Yao was surprised. He turned and looked around. Today''s wasteland has become a forbidden area for life. You tell me now, you haven''t plundered much¡° In fact, it''s a good time for you to come. If you didn''t come, I might have destroyed this place in a rage. " The expression on the black crane demon''s face was amusing. "I didn''t expect that you could still have a connection with the Qi luck of the ancient land. I really underestimated you before." Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge look at each other. Both of them have a deep heart. After listening to the words of the black crane demon God, they had a kind of light sadness. How does this sound... Like he and Xu Bingge have fallen into a trap? It''s like a thousand miles away! When people are sleepy, I send them pillows¡° Xiao Yao, as long as you help me, I can let you live. " The black crane God was not in a hurry. "Think it over. I''ll give you time." Xiao Yao smell speech, in the heart a joy: "how long?"¡° An hour. " "Think here," said the black crane Xiao Yao

 Chapter 2053

    It doesn''t mean that Xiao Yao is not worried.


    He still has a headache.


    At present, it seems that he has no way to fight against the black crane.


    Not to mention Qinglong, they can''t know the situation here. Even if they do, Qinglong and Xu kuangge may not be the opponent of black crane.


    As for myself


    In such a situation, he is no longer useful.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the fact is that his existence is a drag.


    If it wasn''t for himself, maybe xukuangge really had a chance to escape.


    "Also, Xiao Yao, I think you are really naive. You may be able to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, but now I am the protector. Do you think you can easily mobilize the power of heaven and earth?" The black crane god suddenly turned to Xiao Yao and said.


    Xiao Yao ignored him.


    The black crane is telling the truth.


    In the presence of the black crane demon God, I really have no way to mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    This probably has a lot to do with the other party becoming a protector.


    It''s impossible not to be depressed.


    But Xiao Yao now also has no way to complain, can only say that he missed the best opportunity to attack the demon world.


    This is the most typical self - inflicted.


    "Xiao Yao, have you ever thought of becoming a demon?" The black crane demon God sat beside Xiao Yao and asked.


    Xiao Yao turned around and glanced at him. Gao Leng said, "I''m sorry, I don''t like people talking to me when I''m thinking about something."


    The black crane whistled, but he didn''t ask for anything. He stood up and walked to one side.


    But hear behind Xiao Yao and Xu crazy song chat hot.


    Suddenly, the black crane''s face turned black.


    In fact, his face was black, so there was no big color difference?


    "Didn''t you just say that you don''t like people to talk to you when you think about problems?" Asked the black crane furiously.


    "Yes, but you didn''t see it. Did I talk to Xu kuangge? It''s not like he''s looking for me. " Xiao Yao is right and vigorous.


    In the heart actually some disdain.


    I don''t know how many years I''ve lived. I''m still as impatient as a young man.


    It''s just a kid.


    The black crane devil was so angry that he didn''t bother to talk to Xiao Yao.


    Anyway, the other party has only one hour to think.


    After waiting for an hour, if Xiao Yao agrees, it''s OK to say.


    If Xiao Yao doesn''t agree


    Then slap him to death.


    For the black crane God, it''s really a very simple thing to kill Xiao Yao.


    Maybe Xiao Yao has some strength left, but as long as he doesn''t mobilize the power of heaven and earth


    He''s a piece of shit!


    So the black crane God slowly closed his eyes.


    When he closed his eyes, his body gradually sent out bursts of black mist.


    Xiao Yao played rash crazy song, pointed to the direction of black crane demon God, lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "look at him, sitting there is like an air humidifier."


    Xu crazy song: "he is really some obedient Xiao Yao, any time can joke, this state of mind is not too good.


    And


    Don''t mention it. It''s like it.


    "Are you going to promise him?" Xu kuangge asked.


    "What else? What else can we do? You have to survive first Xiao Yao said.


    Xu Bingge nodded.


    Although he has some dissatisfaction in his heart, what Xiao Yao said is also true.


    At this time, the most important thing is to survive.


    If you lose your life, it''s just a corpse.


    Xu kuangge couldn''t figure it out again and asked, "since you''ve already thought about it, why do you want him to wait for an hour?"


    "Ha ha, because I don''t like him!" Xiao Yao gritted his teeth.


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    Not far away from the black crane God, it is obvious that the corners of his mouth a little twitch.


    Xiao Yao lay on the ground, looking at the dark sky.


    Like the sky, there are countless demons.


    After watching for a while, Xiao Yao closed his eyes again. He always felt that reading too much would affect his mood.


    As time goes by, Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge are not worried.


    When Xiao Yao began to run the renhuangjing, his Qi suddenly changed.


    The black crane demon opened his eyes, looked at Xiao Yao and frowned: "what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yao did not open his eyes, casually replied: "ready to kill you, are you afraid?"


    The black crane God Laughs.


    Obviously did not put Xiao Yao in the eye, and continue to close their eyes, seriously play the role of humidifier.


    When Xiao Yao closed his eyes, a picture appeared in his mind.


    see evidence of people''s distress everywhere.


    Xiao Yao frowned and opened his eyes. The picture that originally appeared in his mind dissipated in an instant. He quickly closed his eyes again.


    "Strange..."


    Xu kuangge hears Xiao Yao''s fragmentary thoughts and looks at Xiao Yao. He finds that the other person''s look is a little strange. He immediately realizes something, but he doesn''t express it now. He still doesn''t move.


    He felt that


    It seems that something has changed.


    As for what is going on, he is not very clear, can only hope that Xiao Yao really can find some other way.


    Give the spirit of the wasteland to the black crane God, not to mention Xiao Yao, even if he doesn''t want to.


    Originally, it was forbidden for any immortals and demons to enter the wasteland. The reason why they could come in was because it was the territory of the human race. However, it was strange that the black crane demons could also come in. It probably had something to do with the identity of the guardian.


    Even Xu kuangge can''t understand this problem.


    What does the so-called way of heaven want to do?


    Are you going to support the demons or the Terrans?


    Or simple idle egg pain, a little help on both sides, and then sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight?


    In order to prevent the black crane God from noticing Xiao Yao''s abnormality, Xu kuangge stands up and sits beside the black crane God.


    When Xu Hongge stood up, the black crane God had already opened his eyes and was very alert.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Talk to you." Xu kuangge sat down cross legged, did not know where to find a tree fork, rowed on the ground, lowered his head, and asked, "I''m still very curious, how did you become a protector?"


    "Guess what."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    Xu crazy song thought about it and said seriously, "I think you will tell me."


    "Why?" Black crane God happy, "where do you come from confidence?"


    "Because I think you are quite like the villains in those books. If you have a little ability, you want to be complacent. I hope the whole world will know that you have become arrogant." Xu crazy song seriously said.


    The simple thing he said is that if you succeed, you will be rampant.


    It means the same.


    Black crane demon God ha ha a smile, obviously feel Xu crazy song this is fart.


    He always felt that he was a low-key protector of myrrh.


    "There''s another question. You want Xiao Yao to help you extract Qi from the ancient wasteland. Why can he and can''t you?" Xu kuangge asked.


    Careful he found that when he asked this question, the expression on the black crane''s face became a little ugly.


    It seems that these words mentioned the pain of black crane.


    The other side raised his head and looked at the dark sky. His lips wriggled a little.


    It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he held back at the critical moment.


    Obviously, it is not a simple thing to set up the black crane.


    So Xu kuangge prepared to bypass this point and change the topic.


    "What is your purpose? Do you want the demon world to be the only one? "


    The black crane demon disdained to say: "if I really planned to do this, I would have killed the fairies."


    Xu Hongge nodded slowly.


    Although, the black crane God''s words sounds a bit rampant, but I have to say, it is reasonable.


    It''s not so difficult to step on the fairyland with the strength of the demon kingdom.


    But he didn''t move on. He just let the God of Fu Tu fight with fairyland a little, and he couldn''t understand.


    "Those idiots really want to trample out the fairy family, ha ha." When the black crane said this, his face was full of sarcasm.


    But this irony is obviously not aimed at Xu crazy song.


    "Oh? Do you think the fairy clan can''t be destroyed? " Xu crazy song surprised way.


    The black crane God glanced at him and asked, "do you think the Terran was destroyed?"


    Xu Hongge shook his head.


    The black crane God sneered: "at the beginning, the immortals, demons and Demons all joined in, even the Buddha world. On the surface, it seems that the human world has stepped down from the altar, but is it really so? You, Xiao Yao, didn''t you come out? Or has it begun to form a powerful threat to the three realms of immortals, demons and demons? "


    Xu kuangge didn''t speak.


    He looked at the black crane, waiting for the other side to continue.


    However, the black crane god suddenly stopped.


    "Forget it, don''t bother to tell you. Get out of the way and don''t disturb me."


    Xu crazy song gas, eager to draw the sword. If it wasn''t because he knew he wasn''t the opponent of black crane, he would have done so. You''re not going to talk about it? What''s the difference between writing a novel and suddenly writing a wonderful part instead of going on? Eunuch¡° After that, maybe you will understand Said the black crane with a sigh. It sounds a little meaningful. Xu crazy song immortal heart: "then if I don''t know?"¡° That''s fine. " The black crane said, "anyway, you don''t know what to do now?" " Go to special! What''s the logic? At this point. Xiao Yao''s body, suddenly sent out a holy light. The black crane God was slightly stunned. He quickly stood up and walked towards Xiao Yao¡° "Ah..." Xu kuangge just wanted to find a reason to pull the black crane demon back, but before he opened his mouth, the black crane demon suddenly lifted him out¡° What are you doing? " The black crane God was fast at his feet and had a ferocious expression on his face. As he walked, he stopped.

 Chapter 2054

    It''s not that the black crane wants to stop, it has to stop.


    In front of Xiao Yao, a strange atmosphere appeared.


    It''s like an invisible barrier that keeps you out.


    He took a deep breath, trying to carry the pressure, continue to rampage, but finally found that he has been unable to move forward half a step.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with an incredible look, in addition to shock or shock.


    "What the hell is this guy up to?"


    That''s what he thought in his heart, and he said it subconsciously.


    It''s a confession.


    Xu Bingge laughs.


    Originally, she was still thinking about whether to fight with black crane again.


    Even if you know the result will lose no doubt, it''s no big deal, as long as you can delay the other party for a while.


    But now it seems that there is no need.


    Not only the black crane demon can feel it, but also he can feel the strange atmosphere around Xiao Yao.


    The black crane demon heard Xu kuangge''s laughter and turned to stare at him with a kind of cold eyes.


    It seems that the next second is about to start killing people.


    May be crazy song fearless, still smiling.


    At this time, it may seem more suspicious.


    "You already know?" Asked the black crane in a deep voice.


    "Yes Xu kuangge said lovingly.


    The black crane God snorted coldly: "don''t you look back? Don''t you give up


    Xu crazy song seriously thought about it, gradually put away the smile on his face, looked a little more serious: "maybe I hit the south wall will turn back, maybe I see the Yellow River will die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, the black crane God just hummed coldly: "I really want to see what storm you can turn out."


    Xu kuangge turns to look at Xiao Yao''s direction and turns his mouth.


    "You hear me? This guy wants to see how rough you are."


    Black crane God


    Is that what I just said?


    Are you sure you heard me right?


    However, the black crane God did not intend to worry too much with Xu crazy song on this meaningless issue.


    That''s a waste of time.


    He felt that it was very harmful to his force. It was like Ximen chuixue and ye Gucheng did not start to fight at the top of the Forbidden City, but started to fight with each other. That might not be a classic.


    "Even if Xiao Yao makes a breakthrough here, it''s useless." Said the black crane.


    Xu crazy song looked at him, did not speak, eyes complex.


    From what the black crane had just said, he felt the other side''s contempt for them.


    But then again, the black crane does have the strength.


    Before Xiao Yao wanted to fight with the black crane demon, but he found that the power of heaven and earth that he could mobilize could be easily dissipated by the black crane demon.


    It was a fatal blow to Xiao Yao.


    It''s like holding a gun in your hand and obeying the enemy''s arrangement.


    How can we play?


    Therefore, the black crane God is not worried.


    He felt that even if Xiao Yao really made a breakthrough at this time, it was no big deal.


    A stronger ant is still an ant.


    If you want to kill him, it doesn''t take much effort.


    Therefore, seeing the self-confidence of the black crane demon God, Xu kuangge''s heart sank.


    He turned and looked in Xiao Yao''s direction.


    At this time, Xiao Yao was enveloped by a pillar of light.


    It looks like


    It''s like living in a flashlight.


    Do you think it''s very low?


    He was curious.


    What is Xiao Yao doing now?


    Is there a chance or is it a dying struggle?


    Seeing that the black crane God is not worried, Xu kuangge is also relieved. He doesn''t need to worry about what the other party will do to Xiao Yao at this time.


    He dragged his chin, looking at Xiao Yao''s direction.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that Xiao Yao''s breath at this time gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    It''s just like when Xiao Yao and I jumped down the deep pool together and realized the meaning of the sword.


    It''s very subtle.


    But he didn''t dare to say what he found and felt now.


    So as not to arouse the vigilance of the black crane.


    He clenched his fist, and at the same time quickly recovered the sword Qi in his body.


    Even after Xiao Yao wakes up, he still can''t help, but he has to recover his cultivation in the shortest time.


    Only then can we fight to the death.


    As for the final result, he didn''t really care.


    It''s better to die standing than lying down.


    That''s what he''s thinking now.


    In fact, at this time, Xiao Yao felt very strange.


    When he had nothing to do with running the renhuangjing, a force suddenly penetrated into his body.


    Suddenly, he felt like a sponge falling into the water.


    This kind of feeling is difficult to express clearly in words, but it is very good after all.


    He immediately realized that it must have something to do with his own personal classics. Moreover, now that I am in the ancient wasteland, I have a certain connection with the qi movement of the ancient wasteland.


    But he didn''t know that he took the initiative to have some kind of fit here, but the energy here found himself.


    This question is not important. The important thing is whether you can really take this opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    After all, he didn''t want to die here or be manipulated by the black crane.


    Since he came to Tianwaitian, Xiao Yao has never been so subdued!


    The wasteland was his home to him.


    The reason why he told Xu kuangge that life was more important was that he knew that the black crane God could hear what he and Xu kuangge were saying.


    At that time, it was to dispel the suspicion of the other party.


    In his mind, also appeared a golden light.


    Of course, more accurately, this golden light exists in his God sea.


    He had entered this mysterious place before, but most of the time, he was forced into it.


    This time it''s different.


    This time, in a more accurate way, he was gradually drawn by the golden light in his body.


    In fact, the nature is similar.


    Xiao Yao didn''t volunteer anyway.


    It is worth mentioning that Xiao Yao has a sense of inexplicable familiarity when he looks at the golden light in front of him.


    It''s like


    It''s like seeing the earth.


    There is even a kind of


    The feeling of being near home.


    There was a little excitement in his heart.


    The golden light suddenly dissipated.


    There is no sign.


    When the golden light dissipated, Xiao Yao realized that there were several warm currents in his body and he was swimming slowly.


    He tried to guide the warm current in his body, but couldn''t find a suitable way.


    As if those warm currents are all alive.


    An idea came to his mind.


    The ordinary method is not good, but if you use the method of running renhuangjing


    Is it possible to mobilize the warm current in the body?


    Do what you say.


    Xiao Yao is not a visionary. He has always been an activist.


    When he started to run the renhuangjing, something incredible happened.


    Those warm currents, and quickly condensed together.


    Formed the golden light that appeared before.


    Xiao Yao is a little curious.


    He didn''t know what the existence of the golden light was, but he could feel the power of familiarity.


    In addition to familiarity, it''s terror.


    It''s like a Pandora''s box. What exists in this box is something that I don''t know how terrible it is. It seems that as long as you release him, you can destroy the whole world.


    It''s just Xiao Yao''s intuition.


    Soon, the golden light turned into a warm current, swimming in their own body.


    Xiao Yao quickly runs the renhuangjing again.


    One come, two go, three go back and forth.


    Just when Xiao Yaogang was relieved, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Are you finished?"


    Xiao Yao was a little stunned, and even thought whether the black crane demon or Xu kuangge came to his side, but on second thought, the voice was not their voice.


    "I just want to get through your God sea. How can you do so many things?" The voice said crazily, "I''ve just dispersed, and you''ve come to party for me. I''ve just finished the competition, and you''ve come to party for me? Is that interesting? "


    Xiao Yao


    He seems to have guessed something.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yao asked subconsciously.


    "You are the gatekeeper of the sea of gods." The voice said quietly.


    "Why?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Gatekeeper of Shenhai?


    This sounds... Why is it a little awkward?


    For his own God sea, he knows, but why doesn''t he know that his God sea has a door?


    It''s the first time he''s been in this situation.


    If this so-called gatekeeper always exists in his own God sea, why didn''t he notice it before?


    All kinds of doubts make Xiao Yao puzzled¡° Every human race has a god sea, which is the most precious treasure of the human race. " The gatekeeper said calmly, "only when the sea of God is opened can the power of the sea of God be mobilized." Xiao Yao blurted out: "isn''t the power of Shenhai divine consciousness?"¡° Ha ha, you know a fart. " The gatekeeper of Shenhai has no good way. Xiao Yao rubbed his nose. Is this grandson so rude? Aren''t you my gatekeeper¡° I''m your gatekeeper, but have you ever paid me? " The other side suddenly said. Xiao Yao was stunned, and then suddenly realized. I''m sure I can''t open my mouth with my current situation, so I''m sure the other party can know what I''m thinking, otherwise I won''t communicate with myself. Cough, this heart make complaints about other people''s affairs, but they are also embarrassed by being told how they are tucking up their own. You haven''t touched your own Shenhai before, so naturally I won''t appear. But when you want to mobilize the power of Shenhai, I will appear. This is Shenhai customs. If you break through this barrier, you can mobilize the power of Shenhai. " The goalkeeper continued. Listen... It seems more and more mysterious¡° There are two treasures of the human race: one is the bridge of gods, and the other is the sea of gods. " The gatekeeper of Shenhai said, "but over the years, it seems that you are the only one who can open Shenhai."

 Chapter 2055

    Shenqiao, Shenhai.


    Xiao Yao listened to the gatekeeper carefully.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of existence the goalkeeper was, his intuition told him that the other side was not talking nonsense.


    In fact, Xiao Yao knew something about Shenqiao before.


    It is said that at the beginning, it was because the three clans of immortals, demons and Demons united and destroyed the divine bridge of the Terran, which led to the decline of the Terran.


    In the end, when Xiao Yao thinks about it, he will feel that the glorious history of the hot blooded Terran has been completely put to an end and become dust.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel very sorry about this. If it wasn''t for this, he probably wouldn''t have been born at the historic moment. Maybe there is a kind of selfish psychology, but the fact is that, how can people survive without selfishness?


    Comparatively speaking, Xiao Yao is not very selfish either. He just has such an idea. From an objective point of view, there is nothing right or wrong about this idea. He can only say that it is not kind.


    Let''s talk about it.


    Xiao Yao can understand what the gatekeeper said about Shenqiao just now.


    But the so-called Shenhai, his concept of this is more vague.


    All along, he knew little about Shenhai.


    But now listen to the gatekeeper''s words, it seems that there are some big secrets hidden in the sea of God.


    "Have you ever thought about why the original Terrans could be so powerful?" Asked the gatekeeper.


    Xiao Yao did not answer.


    Waiting for the other party to continue.


    It is estimated that the so-called gatekeeper did not expect Xiao Yao to give him an answer.


    The other side also just pause for a moment, see Xiao Yao didn''t cut in the meaning of words, then continued to say.


    "The reason why the original Terrans were strong was that they developed the Shenhai." "The gatekeeper said," you know the emperor, the sword emperor, are like this


    Xiao Yao was silent for a while and asked, "what kind of existence are you?"


    He is really curious about this problem.


    It''s the first time he''s met the goalie.


    Never heard of it before.


    Even in the history of the human race, there is no record of the gatekeeper.


    At this time, the golden light gradually faded.


    It looks like the light source has no energy.


    Xiao Yao always looks stable.


    He knew that was not the case.


    When the golden light gradually faded, Xiao Yao also saw a vague figure.


    It seems to be close at hand, but it feels very far apart.


    This is a strong visual contrast.


    When the other side stepped forward and walked towards him step by step, Xiao Yao suddenly became a little nervous.


    At first, only one outline could be seen.


    Then, you can see a blur.


    When the other side stood in front of Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s heart had set off a storm.


    In front of the man, he can not be familiar with the familiar.


    It seems that there is a mirror in front of him.


    Because the gatekeeper is himself.


    "You are me?" Xiao Yao moved his lips and finally said.


    The goalkeeper had a smile on his face.


    That''s Xiao Yao''s trademark smile.


    At this time, Xiao Yao suddenly felt that, in fact, the tone of the other party''s speech before, also very much like himself.


    He''s a little confused.


    After all


    Which is yourself?


    All the clothes you wear are your own!


    "In fact, I had no form. I was just a wisp of your consciousness. When you want to see me, what you see naturally is yourself." The other side continued, "otherwise, you think the so-called ask yourself, whose voice is that?"


    Ask yourself


    Whose voice is it?


    Xiao Yao thought about it before.


    But after a little thought, I felt very afraid, so I quickly stopped.


    Now to think about it, Xiao Yao began to feel a little surprised.


    The other party did not disturb Xiao Yao, just let Xiao Yao quietly think about this problem.


    Xiao Yao suddenly asked, "if I want to understand this question, will I get the sublimation of my mind? The worst is to get an epiphany, right


    The gatekeeper shook his head seriously.


    "No, it just seems that you have more time and less time."


    Xiao Yao


    The gatekeeper laughed: "do you think I''m cheap?"


    Xiao Yao is noncommittal.


    "Think about it, I am you!" The gatekeeper follows the rules.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized and stamped his foot: "it seems that I didn''t have enough force before!"


    He knew he was cheap.


    But I didn''t expect to be so cheap.


    It''s so cheap


    I can live to the present, is really the earth''s simple customs ah!


    In the past, I always felt that the tree wanted to be quiet but the wind was not enough. Standing there was like a candle in the dark, attracting countless moths and setting up too many enemies.


    Now look back - I still have to find more problems from myself in the future!


    "Ha ha, it''s good. I''m not in vain to let you understand this." Said the gatekeeper.


    Xiao Yao reacts again.


    He knows what he thinks now.


    "I''m curious, why aren''t you in the Terran record?"


    "Because not everyone can touch the sea of God." The gatekeeper wrote lightly, "otherwise, there would not be only one emperor and one sword emperor."


    Xiao Yao nodded his head slightly, as if he knew nothing.


    "Will you always be there?" Xiao Yao asked.


    He felt that he could hang up again.


    It''s like some fantasy novels.


    In the jade pendant, in the ring, in the body


    Hiding all kinds of powerful grandfathers?


    Well


    Although there are many plug-ins, they are really powerful.


    However, the gatekeeper said frankly: "I''m not so powerful. When you open the sea of God, I disappear."


    Xiao Yao is full of regret.


    But it''s also good.


    Otherwise, he still exists when he and his wife applaud for love.


    Imagine, it''s all seeping.


    In my mind, there is a voice that keeps telling me:


    come on.


    Be serious!


    That''s a good posture!


    Damn


    "Can you focus on serious things?" The gatekeeper is going crazy.


    Xiao Yao quickly stops thinking.


    You can''t have a sense of picture, or you''ll suffer a lot


    "By the way, why is it that only I can open the sea of God, but Xu kuangge and others can''t?" Xiao Yao asked curiously.


    "To be honest, I don''t know. It''s probably because the ancient wasteland is in danger, and the human spirit has played a role in fueling the flames. It''s very possible, but I''m not 100% sure." Said the gatekeeper.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    It seems that this time I came to the wasteland, I really came to the right place.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that you will not be able to contact the gatekeeper of Shenhai all your life.


    what is it?


    This is the typical survival in a desperate situation!


    Then the golden light dissipated.


    It starts to turn into a warm current, flowing in its own body


    Next second.


    The gatekeeper appeared in front of Xiao Yao again.


    The other side is crazy.


    Even rushed up to beat Xiao Yao.


    "What are you going to do?" The gatekeeper was furious. "Didn''t I ask you not to run the emperor''s Sutra?"


    "I just want to ask another question. After I open the Shenhai, can I beat the guard outside?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Oh."


    Not for a while.


    "My mother said I don''t know, and you still make trouble?"


    "It''s OK, I still want to..."


    The goalkeeper sneered, "one last chance."


    Xiao Yao immediately muddled: "what do you mean?"


    "If Shenhai doesn''t get through for a long time, I will disappear."


    Xiao Yao''s face changed: "then you hurry up."


    This time, Xiao Yao really stopped.


    Originally, he was deliberately making trouble and spreading his bad taste.


    As a result, he did not want to play off ah!


    As for the gatekeeper, Xiao Yao didn''t know whether he thought Xiao Yao was too tired, so he deliberately said this to scare him. But Xiao Yao didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Be a man!


    Better be honest


    Feel the warm current, still swimming in my body.


    It''s like a swimming dragon.


    At the same time, Xiao Yao suddenly realized that the space he was in was shaking violently.


    It''s like it''s about to collapse.


    Xiao Yao is always calm.


    Anyway, the situation is bad enough now.


    No matter how bad it is, it can''t be worse


    This is what a typical optimist thinks at this time.


    This process does not last very long.


    Before long, a door appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    The door was rusty and dusty for a long time.


    "Click" "click" sounds. The door, slowly opened. A ray of light came through the crack of the door. At this moment, Xiao Yao was full of emotion. He took two steps forward, reached out his hand and pressed it on the door. In an instant, an energy burst out directly. He flew out, and the door was completely opened. Slowly from the ground to get up, he step by step, slowly close. It''s bright and a little harsh. He held out his hand and blocked it. A voice in his ear rang out again¡° I''m going to dissipate. Go in. " The gatekeeper said to him. Without hesitation, Xiao Yao stepped forward and stepped into the glorious world. The vision gradually recovered. Ears, waves. Open your eyes slowly. In front of us is a golden ocean. not to the point. Vast, spectacular, glittering with gold. As my heart moved, the golden light faded. Xiao Yao pokes his head and looks again. The Golden Ocean reflected the stars... The black crane looked at Xiao Yao without blinking. When he realized that Xiao Yao was no longer emitting energy, his heart gradually calmed down. Finally, the black crane stood up. He moved his body and said softly, "time is up." take a look. This is the concept of time. It''s almost an hour, that is, two hours, from Xiao Yao''s entry to the present. Xu crazy song also stood up, blocking in front of Xiao Yao¡° Come on Xu crazy singer holds xuantie sword, full of war. Although not back to the peak... After all, the time is so short, it''s good to be able to do so. But this doesn''t prevent Xu kuangge from testifying!

 Chapter 2056

    Xu kuangge holds the black iron sword tightly.


    This is the sword in hand.


    He has already thought about it. When he will deal with the black crane demon, he will go, go


    I hope it won''t end up in a bad situation.


    The black crane God did not rush to start, but coldly looked at Xu crazy song.


    "Get out of here."


    Xu crazy song did not pay attention to him.


    "Ha ha, well, since that''s the case, I''ll send you two to the West together." The black crane God laughed in anger.


    Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao really wanted to seriously consider it.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yao had some small skills.


    In fact, he really didn''t want to take Xiao Yao seriously, but his intuition told him that if he didn''t do it, it might be too late.


    He was shocked to find that Xiao Yao''s momentum was undergoing a subtle change.


    I can''t tell the truth, but my intuition tells him that Xiao Yao has become a little dangerous.


    He also wants to pretend to be profound and let Xiao Yao wake up and beat him again.


    In this way, he can completely defeat Xiao Yao''s psychology.


    Does he need to worry that Xiao Yao won''t listen to him?


    But now he can''t wait, and dare not.


    He must kill Xiao Yao now!


    A black crane came out of his body.


    Condensing the power of heaven and earth, he is extremely overbearing and fast. He also locks the Qi on Xu kuangge''s body and bites it.


    At this time, it''s too late for Xu crazy song even if he wants to leave.


    The speed of the flying crane was so fast that he had nowhere to hide.


    In his hand, the black iron sword surged out a sword rainbow and collided with the black crane.


    The battle is imminent.


    With the previous experience, Xu kuangge knows that there is a certain gap between himself and the black crane demon God. Although this leads to the great discount of Xu kuangge''s unparalleled effect in the field, after all, Xu kuangge does not have the confidence to be egotistical, but at least, it makes Xu kuangge more cautious.


    He knows very well that what he needs to do is not to kill the black crane demon, but to make enough time for Xiao Yao.


    As for Xiao Yao wake up, they two together will not be black crane devil''s opponent, I don''t know.


    He can only do what he can now.


    The final result depends on fate.


    Although Xu kuangge''s strength is not as good as black crane, it is difficult for black crane to directly break through Xu kuangge and approach Xiao Yao in a short time.


    It''s not that we can''t do it, it just takes some time.


    Suddenly, the body of the black crane demon turned into countless black cranes with the power of heaven and earth.


    In the end, he flew to Xiao Yao from all directions.


    Xu kuangge''s face suddenly changed, but he didn''t expect that the black crane had such magical power.


    At the moment, he didn''t have time to think, and immediately threw out his dark iron sword.


    The xuantie sword flew to Xiao Yao and began to rotate. At the same time, it also turned into countless sword shadows, forming a sword Gang, which covered Xiao Yao''s body.


    As soon as the black cranes approached, they were crushed by Jiangang.


    In a flash, the body of the black crane God appeared in front of Xu kuangge.


    There''s no defense.


    Xu crazy song wants to wield the sword Qi in his body, but at this time, the dark iron sword is not in his hand. In the face of the galloping black crane demon, his face also shows a helpless look.


    A strong current of air falls on Xu kuangge.


    Suddenly, Xu kuangge felt that his skin suffered from the pain of knife cutting.


    It''s not a knife.


    It''s like a thousand cuts.


    Immediately, his body flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground.


    The force is so strong that a deep crater is formed on the soft soil, which looks like a meteorite falling down.


    When Xu kuangge crawled out of the pit, he was already fleshy, and there were countless blood holes, and the healing speed was very slow.


    Those wounds also look shocking, without a piece of flesh, ferocious, just like being torn half by countless beasts.


    He walked on, the ground covered with blood.


    The footprints left behind are all red.


    The black crane God did not pay attention to him any more, but went crazy towards Xiao Yao.


    It''s very fast.


    The main body of the black crane demon, directly into the sword gang.


    Let countless fine sword Gang pass on the body, but without damage, a pair of eyes deep flashing black awn.


    His speed is not very fast, probably because of the influence of Jiangang, but even so, it''s not Xu crazy song can stop it.


    The black crane reaches out his hand, and his hands are sharp claws.


    He grabs at Xiao Yao''s head.


    It seems that Xiao Yao''s head can be crushed by this claw.


    Xu crazy song eyes canthus to crack, roared.


    The sword Qi in the body soars to the sky.


    The sword is as magnificent as a rainbow.


    The black crane God turned around and just glanced at him casually, with a cold smile on his face.


    He waved his hand, a mass of black gas from his body ran out, forming a wind, the sword will be flat.


    "I said, you are not my opponent." The black crane devil snorted coldly, and then he grabbed Xiao Yao again.


    Xu kuangge''s face is like ashes.


    He has done everything he can.


    But he didn''t expect that the black crane demon could be so understated in the face of his sword spirit.


    Although part of the reason is that he''s at the end of the rope


    But it''s not like that, is it?


    Seeing that Xiao Yao is about to die in front of him, Xu kuangge spits out another mouthful of blood.


    one ''s heart is torn with anxiety.


    But there''s nothing I can do


    However, just when the black crane God was about to crush Xiao Yao''s head.


    His paws suddenly stopped in the air.


    The other hand, it''s on his wrist.


    Xiao Yao slowly opened his eyes, looking at the black crane demon God''s eyes full of incredible.


    "You little naughty, don''t you agree to let me think about it? Are you going to kill me? " Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    At this time, he glanced at Xu kuangge, who was standing not far away. The smile on his face gradually faded away.


    "You hit my brother?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Xu BangGe "Putong" fell to the ground, like he was about to die.


    "Die, die, die..."


    The black crane God


    "Xiao Yao, don''t let him go, let him pay for the money!" Xu kuangge cried at the top of his voice.


    Xiao Yao corner of the mouth also slightly twitched, do not know Xu crazy song injury in the end is serious.


    If it''s serious, the boy looks like a porcelain bumper.


    But if he''s not seriously injured


    It seems that I am sorry for him like a bloody man at this time.


    The black crane did not speak.


    He is crazily pulling the power of heaven and earth, trying to break free from the shackles of Xiao Yao.


    He could not move the wrist he was holding.


    It''s hard for him to believe how powerful the other side is.


    When the black crane God began to run the power of heaven and earth, his body began to send out a very heavy black smoke.


    Xiao Yao blinked at the black crane God in front of him.


    The black crane looked at him with a complicated look.


    Four eyes are opposite, but there is no spark of love.


    There is only unspeakable embarrassment.


    "Let go..." said the black crane.


    Originally, he wanted to roar out this sentence, and with a threatening tone.


    But he thought about his current situation and had no confidence.


    Xiao Yao suddenly hit the black crane''s chest with a fist.


    The next second, the black crane demon''s chest bloomed a golden lotus light pattern.


    Light ripple, black crane demon''s body also to blast to fly out.


    At the moment when the black crane God flew out, he became thousands of black cranes.


    Flying in the air.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hands and lifted the table from the bottom up.


    "When the wind blows, the clouds are flying."


    When Xiao Yao slowly read these seven words, his momentum also changed dramatically.


    The breeze blows on Xiao Yao''s face.


    Xu crazy song subconsciously stood up.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance.


    When the spring breeze passes, everything grows.


    Had been burned into black soil, at this time and drill out a green bud.


    A piece of green flat, with the naked eye visible speed of growth.


    The land, which was originally lifeless, is warm in spring after a gust of spring breeze.


    One by one, the huge trees that had been charred had begun to sprout green branches again.


    Everything grows.


    Also be regarded as should that sentence, wildfire burn endless, the spring breeze blows again living.


    Xiao Yao looks at the black crane demon, but the black crane demon looks at everything around him. His face is full of shock. After all, destroying everything is always a very simple thing, but reviving everything is an unimaginable thing. It''s like killing a person, you just need to lift the knife down, but saving a person is not a simple matter.


    Moreover, when Xiao Yao did so, he did not notice any fluctuation in the power of heaven and earth.


    This made him more confused. What did Xiao Yao experience in the previous hour? How do you feel that the other side is more powerful than yourself? Is he not afraid of being called... The wasteland seems to be a drawing board. Xiao Yao incarnated into a painter, with the spring breeze as the brush, to add color to the world, colorful, such as magic¡° It wakes the frog, it wakes the swallow Xiao Yao hummed softly. He thinks it''s a special feeling to sing such a song at this time. Look at the peach blossom blossoming... At this time. Xu crazy song suddenly felt that he was wrapped by a warmth. The wound on the body is healing rapidly and recovering. His eyes widened and his face filled with wonder. You know, the reason why his wound was difficult to heal before was that the evil spirit left by the black crane God remained in the wound. Otherwise, it is not difficult for him to recover these wounds with the strength of Xiandi. But when a gust of spring breeze blows, the evil spirit on the wound turns into wisps of black smoke and dissipates instantly. The black crane''s face became more and more ugly¡° Now, I think about it. I''d better not help you. " Xiao Yao turned his face and looked at the black crane demon. His face was serious and serious. The black crane demon snorted coldly and sniffed: "don''t force your face."

 Chapter 2057

    Think about it.


    In fact, it''s not unreasonable for the black crane to scold Xiao Yao.


    Before Xiao Yao was in a weak position, what the other side said was what.


    Now Xiao Yao''s Salted fish has turned over


    It started to turn around.


    It''s not that don''t force your face. What is it?


    Xiao Yao blinked at the black crane demon and nodded his head.


    "Yes, I also think I don''t want to force my face."


    There''s no way for the black crane.


    He used such vicious words to scold Xiao Yao. As a result, the other party didn''t blush at all and didn''t even intend to slander him. He just nodded his head and admitted.


    How can we play?


    How can he go on when he''s ready?


    This is totally shameless!


    The black crane was furious.


    So he rushed to Xiao Yao again.


    A Black Mist poured out of his body.


    It is like a great dream.


    The black whirlpool appeared again and swept the whole wasteland.


    Xiao Yao''s face changed at that time.


    It looks very unhappy.


    It''s like a cleaner just sweeps the street, when another one starts setting off firecrackers outside the hotel.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Just like now.


    The spring breeze has just passed.


    Just blowing green peach blossom, blowing swallow


    You''re doing damage again?


    It''s not hitting Xiao Yao in the face. What is it?


    He rushed forward with a slap.


    The black crane God gave a cold hum.


    He looked at Xiao Yao with almost speechless eyes.


    What does this bastard think of himself as?


    Slap me?


    Ha ha


    Do shrews fight?


    His eyes a cold, is a mass of black gas toward Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao was walking through the dark air, just like the black crane demon who had been walking on the ground in Xu kuangge''s sword gang before, but now Xiao Yao''s face looked more relaxed than him.


    It''s like riding the wind and waves.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yao came to the black crane demon God, immediately, slapped or photographed.


    Break the wind.


    It''s better to break this.


    Straight fell on the black crane God''s face.


    There was a click.


    This slap didn''t take the black crane out directly. In fact, the black crane''s body didn''t move. But there was a red slap on his face, which was not so obvious. But the black crane''s face was so black that it was so black and red that it was so conspicuous.


    This slap really did not cause any substantial damage to the black crane God.


    But this slap also made the black crane confused.


    It was hard for him to imagine what the slap was.


    What''s more, I don''t understand why I didn''t even have the idea of dodging at the moment when I fell.


    It was as if the whole mind had stopped.


    "You are not kind!" Xiao Yao stood in front of the black crane demon God and said angrily, "it''s not easy for me to put on a force. Before a while, you start to toss again. Have you considered my feelings?"


    The black crane God


    Ha ha da.


    Have you ever thought about my feelings?


    Xu kuangge stood not far away with a happy face.


    Although he didn''t know what Xiao Yao had experienced before, one thing was worth affirming.


    They don''t need to die here, and they won''t die at the hands of the black crane.


    This asshole


    It''s on and off, too.


    Besides, he is also a member of Xinyue.


    Don''t stir up, don''t stir up.


    Big man, big man.


    Kneel to the great God


    He sat down cross legged, if at this time, there are melon seeds in hand, it will be more energetic.


    In fact, although Xu kuangge''s injury has recovered, there is nothing he can do to help him. In this case, it''s better to enter the theater mode early and become an excellent spectator.


    Xu crazy song is thinking, at this time, the plot should be almost the same, right?


    Next, there should be no big reversal, right?


    The black crane''s body suddenly retreated.


    Xiao Yao keeps up head-on and doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    When Xiao Yao began to run the renhuangjing, a Golden Ocean appeared in his body.


    The waves churn, just like Xiao Yao''s hand.


    For Xiao Yao, the feeling is very intuitive. It''s like opening a door and forming a sea in his body. Xiao Yao doesn''t know how big the sea is. It''s boundless and inexhaustible. So much so that Xiao Yao did not know whether the golden sea would recover.


    The thunder fell.


    It''s beside Xiao Yao.


    The black crane''s body soared high and hovered in the air.


    He reached out and patted down.


    It affects Tianlei.


    At the same time, at the foot of Xiao Yao, there are also huge stones, which block Xiao Yao''s escape.


    This is the terrible part of the power of heaven and earth.


    Before, Xiao Yao could also control the power of heaven and earth. In fact, he can still do it now. However, because the black crane demon God has the identity of a protector, Xiao Yao can only think about it if he wants to use the power of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao will not move the power of heaven and earth.


    He developed his own Shenhai.


    It will collapse every day.


    The ground will sink.


    God sea is its own, it will not dry up, right?


    "I don''t want to use your power." Xiao Yao began to become serious and scolded.


    He went up into the sky and blocked all the thunder.


    It''s getting closer to the black crane.


    Finally.


    In front of me.


    The black crane God changed into countless black cranes and wanted to run around.


    Xiao Yao is transformed into countless figures.


    Every body shape, holding a spring and autumn sword.


    The shadow of the sword is vertical and horizontal. It''s extremely sharp. A black crane falls from the sky.


    And then.


    The countless figures coincide again. With the spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand waving upward, a sword rainbow will cross the sky and rush directly into the black vortex that appears in the air.


    "Bang ran" a loud noise, shocked the whole world.


    A vast energy began to ripple. Xiao Yao fell down and helped Xu kuangge to block the aftershocks. At the same time, another sword flew out, dragging the sword rainbow and sweeping by.


    The final direction is a black crane still flapping its wings.


    The spring and autumn sword fell on the black crane, like a balloon, filled with all kinds of black fog.


    The black fog condenses again and forms the noumenon of black crane.


    Compared with before, at this time, the black crane God looked a little embarrassed.


    But Xiao Yao understood that all his previous offensives had not caused him too much influence.


    Just like the previous sword, when it really fell, a layer of light shield appeared on the black crane God.


    At the moment when the light shield appeared, the wasteland trembled again.


    This is the body protection method that draws the force of heaven and earth.


    Xiao Yao used to try, but failed. Compared with Xiao Yao, the black crane demon God is more skillful in controlling heaven and earth.


    It''s not too much to say that human beings are better than demons, and they are so angry


    "Xiao Yao, can you kill me?" The black crane demon still stands high and says in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yao raised his head, looked at him and laughed.


    He pulled Xu crazy song from the ground, looked at the black crane demon God, and said, "it''s really difficult to kill you, but how do you know I can''t kill you?"


    "..." the black crane did not speak.


    Facing Xiao Yao, he still doesn''t have enough confidence.


    Originally, he thought that Xiao Yao had become the meat on his own chopping board, but he didn''t expect that the other party suddenly turned over, and had a mysterious power, vast as the sea, endless, even if he pulled the power of heaven and earth, he had some trouble to deal with, which led to confusion.


    What he regrets most now is that he didn''t seize the opportunity to kill Xiao Yao directly.


    But when he thought about it later, he didn''t feel so sorry.


    If Xiao Yao had the ability to predict, he would lose if he started the war earlier.


    There is no if, even if there is a if, it is not necessarily that he takes the lead.


    "If I want to go, can you keep me?" Asked the black crane.


    The spring and autumn sword in Xiao Yao''s hand appears again, and he has rushed to the black crane.


    The black crane God turns into countless black cranes again and wants to escape from the world.


    Again, the spring and autumn sword is back in Xiao Yao''s hands.


    Watching the black crane leave.


    Xu kuangge was stunned.


    After waiting for a long time, Xu Jianxian came back to his senses and put his hand on Xiao Yao''s back.


    Xiao Yao showed his teeth in pain, though he mostly pretended.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him, but said, "what should I do?"


    "Kill him! Do you want to kill him? Let the tiger go back to the mountain? "


    Xiao Yao smiles, and then a mouthful of blood spurts out.


    Spray directly on Xu crazy song''s face.


    Xu Hongge reaches out his hand and wipes it on his face. He is surprised.


    "The key is, I can''t kill him..."


    With these words, Xiao Yao fell to the ground with his eyes closed.


    "I''m Cao. It''s cold again?" Xu crazy song quickly stretched out his hand, explored for a while, found Xiao Yao still alive, just relieved. In fact, Xiao Yao also wanted to kill the black crane God. He didn''t want to miss the chance more than anyone else. But when he ran the emperor''s Sutra, the door opened and the Golden Ocean began to surge in his body. It directly destroyed the meridians in the body. He didn''t know what was going on, but he had a hunch that it was not a good thing. Before Xiao Yao, he was not fierce. In fact, he could stick to it for a little longer. However, he knew that even if he gave himself a little more time, it would be very difficult to kill the black crane demon. After he was sure that the black crane demon would leave, he would let the Golden Ocean run wild in his body. At the moment of falling. His brain is very clear, even a flash of light¡° In fact, the black crane is not immortal... "When he had an idea, even if he fell down, the corner of his mouth was slightly up. Xu kuangge looks around. He has no choice but to pick Xiao Yao up from the ground, still on his back, open the star gate and return to the Dragon kingdom. With what happened before, the black crane God certainly did not dare to come back again. At this point, Xu kuangge is quite relieved.

 Chapter 2058

    When Xiao Yao fainted, what he saw was the picture in his body.


    The golden ocean is running wantonly in its own body.


    What I hear is the surging sound of the river. Immediately, the sound starts to change again, just like a chime bell. It sounds magnificent and powerful, and it keeps reverberating.


    In his body, there are countless rivers, each of which is a branch of the golden ocean.


    Xiao Yao gradually understood why he subconsciously thought it was a good thing when he couldn''t support himself and his internal meridians would be destroyed.


    He doesn''t know what kind of state he will be in when he wakes up, but now he feels that his body has undergone earth shaking changes


    When he opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the Dragon kingdom.


    What I saw was Xiao Niannian''s big black eyes.


    "Why, dad is awake!"


    Seeing Xiao Yao slowly open his eyes, Xiao Niannian is so happy that he shouts in a hurry.


    After finishing this sentence, Xiao Yao heard some messy footsteps.


    Xiao Niannian turned his mouth and murmured: "Dad, you can sleep too much. You''ve been sleeping for a month..."


    Xiao Yao is a little stunned, thinking carefully, probably to avoid Xiao Niannian worrying about himself, so Xu crazy song they say that they are tired to sleep.


    That''s a good thing, of course.


    And Xiao Yao didn''t feel that something terrible had happened to him.


    The vision became clearer.


    There are a lot of people standing around.


    Xiao Long is like Qin Rou, her parents.


    And Li Xiaoxiao, Xia Yi Xing, pink butterfly, Wu Wutong, etc.


    Everyone is looking at him with concern.


    "It''s all right?"


    "Should not die?"


    "Well... It looks ok."


    "All right, all right, let''s go."


    Xiao Longxiang took the lead.


    The crowd dispersed again.


    Xiao Yao is very aggrieved.


    But I''m relieved to think about it.


    For these people, it seems to be a very normal phenomenon that they are wallowing at the gate of death.


    It''s nothing at all.


    At least we didn''t spit before we left.


    That''s very kind.


    When Xiao Yao slowly began to shoot, Xiao Niannian suddenly came over and whispered, "Dad, you were not sleeping at all, were you?"


    Xiao Yao looks at her curiously.


    Xiao Niannian turned his lips and said to Baba, "Mom, they like to treat me as a child, but I''m not a child! When Uncle Xu brought you back, you looked injured! How could it be sleeping? And... You don''t need to sleep


    Xiao Yao laughs, pulls Xiao Niannian to him, reaches out his hand and rubs her small head: "you are smart. Why didn''t you say that before?"


    "Because I know Mom, they are just afraid of me and worried about Dad! That''s why I have to put on a show, too! " Xiao Niannian said with a smile, "and I also know that Dad can''t have anything. After all, dad is invincible!"


    Xiao Yao laughed.


    If someone said that to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao would not have any special feelings.


    But in this case, from Xiao Niannian''s mouth, it is a completely different feeling.


    Besides excitement, pride.


    Probably no father wants to be a hero for his children.


    Just like many children have conflicts with their fathers, and label their fathers as stubborn, ignorant and ignorant.


    In fact, the father just wants to be more profound in front of the child, to appear knowledgeable, and to tell the child that he is right, even if the result is not so.


    When you don''t know anything, he can coax you. Even if you tell him that the sun in the sky is father-in-law of the sun, he will hold your hand and say hello to father-in-law of the sun.


    But when he doesn''t know anything, why do you always want to expose him, scold him and tell him: you don''t know anything?


    "By the way, where''s Uncle Xu?" Xiao Yao suddenly asked.


    Up to now, she hasn''t seen Xu Bingge.


    "Uncle Xu is out!" Xiao Niannian said, "but I don''t know where he has gone."


    Xiao Yao let out a "Er". Just at this time, Qinglong came.


    Xiao Yao knows where Xu kuangge is from qinglongkou.


    TIANYAO cave.


    Qinglong tells Xiao Yao that Hong feisheng hasn''t come out of TIANYAO cave for such a long time.


    At the same time, the White Shepherd demon emperor of the demon world also came to the Dragon Kingdom and told them that there would be a strange sound from time to time in the sky demon cave.


    Because some of them are worried and feel that Xiao Yao has nothing to do with him, Xu kuangge goes to TIANYAO cave first to find out if he can help Hong feisheng.


    Xiao Yao nodded and asked about the fairyland and demon world recently.


    The result is similar to what Xiao Yao thought.


    Before, the black crane God left from the wasteland. Although he was not seriously injured, it took some time to recuperate. It was impossible to attack the fairyland immediately in a short time.


    The most important thing is that the first World War in the ancient wasteland also reminds the black crane God that Xiao Yao''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    What he couldn''t understand most was that he had made such great progress because he had become a protector. But what Xiao Yao had done to become so powerful, even stronger than himself, otherwise he would not have hurt himself and forced him out of the wasteland.


    It''s not an understatement that he became a protector.


    Walking through the star road and going to dozens of worlds, I don''t know how much I have experienced, plus my many years of experience, before I can win the identity of a protector.


    Originally, he thought that when he had the identity of a protector, he could step on Wanjie under his feet.


    This dream is very good.


    Soon, however, the dream was broken.


    Xiao Yao just went to the ancient wasteland and told the black crane God that you are still your uncle.


    It''s hard to accept anyone.


    Then, Qinglong began to have a long talk with Xiao Yao, asking about the things he had experienced in the great wilderness before.


    Although Xu kuangge has said a lot to him, Xu kuangge is always just a spectator. With a bystander''s attitude and Qinglong''s elaboration, it is inevitable to ignore many things, such as Xiao Yao''s current strength, and why Xiao Yao suddenly suffered serious injuries and let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    Looking at a pair of puzzled green dragon, Xiao Yao also has a headache.


    He didn''t know how to tell Qinglong what happened to him.


    After thinking for a long time, he found a breakthrough point, looked at Qinglong seriously and asked, "do you know Shenhai?"


    "I know! The human race all has the God sea, how? " Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao hears here, slightly a Leng, ask a way: "only human race has?"


    Green Dragon nodded.


    Xiao Yao suddenly realized.


    This is probably the biggest difference between Terrans and demons.


    Moreover, Shenhai is also the biggest reliance and treasure of the human race.


    Immediately, Xiao Yao asked Qinglong if he knew the gatekeeper of Shenhai.


    After all, Qinglong has a deep relationship with the human race, and he has been in the wilderness for such a long time.


    It''s most appropriate to ask Qinglong himself.


    However, when Qinglong heard the so-called gatekeeper of Shenhai, he was at a loss.


    Xiao Yao was a little surprised, but he was not so surprised. He told Qinglong what he had encountered in the great wilderness before. Qinglong listened very carefully and sighed again.


    "I know about Shenhai, but I''ve never heard of the gatekeeper of Shenhai, even Lord jianhuang." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao didn''t know why the emperor of swords didn''t want to reveal the secret of the gatekeeper.


    Later I thought about it and thought about some reasons.


    It''s really very difficult for an ordinary human to get in touch with the gatekeeper of Shenhai.


    It can even be regarded as the exclusive property of every generation of emperor.


    If everyone starts to explore these things, maybe the Terran will also become chaotic. Everyone will lose their original intention and yearn for the world where the emperor and the sword live. It is inevitable that there will be a situation of putting the cart before the horse.


    This is certainly not what the emperor of man and sword would like to see.


    "It seems that this is also the most powerful place of the human race, Shenhai..." Qinglong listened to what Xiao Yao said and yearned for it. "Then, Mr. Xiao Yao, why did you suddenly get seriously injured before?"


    "Because all the meridians in my body have been destroyed." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Qinglong''s face changed greatly.


    It''s no small matter.


    All human meridians are destroyed


    Even if it is put on the immortal demon dragon, it is hard to accept!


    If so, is Xiao Yao a useless man now?


    But Qinglong thinks that the development of things is definitely not what he imagined, otherwise, Xiao Yao will not look so relaxed now.


    Besides, if all the meridians of Xiao Yao were destroyed, how could Xiao Yao stand here and chat with him?


    In order to answer Qinglong''s doubts, Xiao Yao slowly closed his eyes and continued to run the renhuangjing.


    At this moment, the body again issued waves.


    On the top of Xiao Yao''s head, there was a golden light.


    It was a golden ocean. Immediately, countless traces of gold appeared in Xiao Yao''s body, which was the original location of the meridians.


    When Xiao Yao opens his eyes again, Qinglong is stunned. He has a guess, but he can''t believe it¡° Mr. Xiao Yao, this is... "Xiao Yao looks at Qinglong and smiles¡° There are rivers in my body. " Xiao Yao said softly. Qinglong''s breath became rapid at this moment. Although Xiao Yao is very simple and easy to understand... You can imagine what a magnificent scene it is if you use your brain and spread your mind a little bit¡° The great rejuvenation of the human race, the great rejuvenation of the human race... "Qinglong repeated these four words.

 Chapter 2059

    The rise of the human race.


    These four words, Qinglong do not know how many times.


    It seems that no matter how many times you say it, you will never tire of it.


    This is also Qinglong''s persistence. Xiao Yao still admires him very much on this point.


    If it''s Xiao Yao, even if the original Terran had a great kindness for him, it would be gone after so many years.


    What''s more, Qinglong has been guarding the ancient sword mountain for so long.


    Isn''t that enough?


    Qinglong is not Xiao Yao.


    So Xiao Yao can''t impose his ideas on Qinglong.


    Besides, Xiao Yao is not so ungrateful.


    He thinks it''s a good situation.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Qinglong, he would not be as leisurely as he is now.


    Therefore, Xiao Yao thinks that he should do less things to avoid being beaten by the sky.


    Although now he basically can completely ignore the thunder.


    "Before long, the fairyland and the demon world will fight again." Xiao Yao said to Qinglong.


    Green Dragon nodded.


    From the analysis of the current situation, this is certain.


    However, Xiao Yao''s consideration is different from Qinglong''s.


    In Xiao Yao''s view, the black crane God has now fallen into a disadvantage.


    If he wants to strengthen himself as soon as possible and defeat Xiao Yao, the only way is to step on the fairy family as soon as possible, and then develop the resources of the fairy family to deal with Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao, to him, is the maggot of tarsal bone, with fishbone in his throat. He can''t drag on.


    It''s impossible to defeat Xiao Yao with the current strength of the demons.


    "Do we need to help the fairies then?" Green Dragon asked.


    Xiao Yao glanced at Qinglong and asked curiously, "do we have a good relationship with Xianzu?"


    Green Dragon coughed, but said: "I think, as long as the fairy does not fall, we have a chance to kill the black crane."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    After a while, he frowned.


    "Kill the black crane God..."


    Qinglong they may not know, but Xiao Yao can''t not.


    It''s too hard to kill the black crane.


    Xiao Yao has a bold idea, but it''s very difficult to implement it.


    Xiao Yao shook his head, slowly recovered his thoughts, then turned to Qinglong and said, "no matter what the demon world is like, we don''t need to intervene. It doesn''t have much to do with us."


    Green Dragon nodded.


    Xiao Yao''s words are recorded in my heart.


    Although from his point of view, it''s more meaningful to restrict the demon world for the time being and not let them touch the fairies.


    But Xiao Yao''s words were imperial edicts to him.


    No matter what Xiao Yao said or did, his first reaction was unconditional support.


    Unless Xiao Yao committed suicide.


    Of course, such a thing is impossible.


    And in Qinglong''s opinion, Xiao Yao''s brain must be better than his own.


    There is no doubt about that.


    this moment.


    Demons.


    TIANYAO cave.


    A man covered in blood was lying on the ground.


    Originally came in wearing a white shirt, but now at this time, the white shirt has been completely dyed red by blood.


    Such a tragic situation, even compared with the previous time in the wilderness, Xu crazy song is no less let.


    It''s a sad story.


    If it wasn''t for the slight fluctuation of his chest at this time, we might have thought that Hong feisheng was not a corpse now.


    After a while, Hong feisheng slowly opened his eyes.


    A pair of eyes had turned red.


    Around him, there are countless dark shadows.


    It looks gloomy and terrifying. It''s like being on the road of the yellow spring.


    Especially in this cave, all kinds of demonic lights are still flashing at this time.


    So that Hong feisheng''s pale face kept changing colors.


    A voice is still echoing in the cave,


    Probably because of the terrain, it sounds very sharp and ethereal.


    "Well, as long as you let me hide in your body and get out of here, I promise to help you eliminate the so-called protector, OK?" The voice said with a smile.


    Hong feisheng stood up slowly.


    He raised his head and looked at the shadows.


    Every shadow brought him great pressure.


    Like mountains, Hengyue is in front of him.


    Slowly spit out a breath, Hong feisheng''s face showed a smile again.


    It seems to be a little smug.


    "You can''t even kill me, and you want to help me deal with the guards?"


    "Oh? Do you think I can''t kill you? " The shadows made a sound again.


    It''s every shadow that really speaks with one voice.


    Hong feisheng always looks calm.


    "Anyway, you haven''t killed me for such a long time!"


    "That''s because I need you alive."


    "Is it?" Hong feisheng sniffed, "do you really think I can''t see it? When did you not want my life? "


    The voice was silent.


    The tone of Hong feisheng''s speech is very firm.


    If he continues to deny it, he will be a bit petty.


    "If it wasn''t for your pills, you would have been dead." The voice hummed coldly.


    Hong feisheng burst out laughing.


    "Yes, I have pills, do you? Do you still have the top strength? " Hong feisheng laughs.


    While speaking, he took out several holy pills and threw them directly into his mouth.


    These holy pills were prepared for him by Xiao Yao when he came to the demon world.


    In Xiao Yao''s words at that time: we don''t need money, don''t lose face when we go out, and we will eat when we encounter any unhappy things!


    Listen.


    Can you be more wealthy?


    Can you make more urine?


    Although Shengdan is very precious, there is no such saying on Xiao Yao''s side. Anyway, as long as Xiao Yao is given enough time and medicinal materials, there will be as many Shengdan as he wants. If it wasn''t for the fact that he has a lot of Shengdan given by Xiao Yao, he would have been unable to hold on and died in TIANYAO cave.


    This ghost place is far more terrible than he thought before.


    I always feel like I''m going to die here in the next second?


    After several holy pills were swallowed into his stomach, Hong feisheng''s present state was full of blood and resurrected.


    That''s his last Saint Dan.


    Before is to pick search, eat one by one, careful, now is a full into the mouth, no doubt is to burn the boat, a battle.


    He stood up straight and mighty, his clothes were windless, and he was immortal. If there were other spectators at this time, he could not help but give a thumbs up when he saw this scene, and he was very expert.


    Slowly.


    Hong feisheng grinned.


    He held out his hand and made a fist. One fell and the earth moved.


    "If you don''t let me out, I''ll tear down your old nest!"


    suddenly.


    The air swirls.


    Strands of wind blade, rising towards the flood.


    Most of the wounds on Hong feisheng''s body were caused by these wind blades.


    Hong feisheng was unmoved, and the fire of war was burning in his eyes.


    War spirit is enormous!


    He took another step forward.


    At his feet, there was a ripple of light.


    The light pattern rises slowly, competing with those wind blades.


    One more punch.


    A deep pit appeared at the foot of Hong feisheng.


    His eyes still look very deep.


    The whole cave is in turmoil, and the whole demon world is also in turmoil.


    Xu kuangge, standing outside the demon cave, raised his head and looked at the demon cave. He didn''t speak.


    "Cough, Emperor Xu Xiandi, you can''t get into the demon cave on this day..." maybe you have guessed what Xu kuangge thought in his heart, and the White Shepherd demon emperor said quickly.


    "If I can''t get in, can you get in?" Xu kuangge turned to look at him and wrote lightly.


    Hearing this, the White Shepherd demon emperor shuddered.


    He doesn''t want to go in.


    In the eyes of these demon emperors, the chance of survival is very small when they enter the TIANYAO cave.


    Hong feisheng is a little better than them. After all, he has the Qi luck bonus of demon world, so they don''t have this level of buff.


    "Since you don''t want to go in, don''t you want me to go in?" Xu kuangge sighed and said.


    "But you can''t get in..."


    "What did you say?" Xu kuangge smiles.


    "It''s always been so..."


    "It''s always been farting." With these words, Xu kuangge steps forward step by step.


    Steady footstep, every step, will leave a footprint on the ground.


    It''s three inches deep.


    The more you go forward, the more pressure you feel.


    "Go away!"


    With a roar, the xuantie sword pulled a sword rainbow out of Xu kuangge''s body and shot forward.


    There is xuantie sword in front of the road, Xu crazy song feel a lot less pressure. But even so, the speed of Xu crazy song is still getting slower and slower, the expression on his face has gradually become ferocious, no longer relaxed before. He is not the demon emperor after all. Therefore, the repulsive force we feel is stronger. What he didn''t know was that at this time, Hong feisheng in the cave was like a treasure, and his face was even more excited¡° What''s wrong? What are you doing? " Hong feisheng''s speed is getting faster and faster. The voice gave a cold hum¡° If it wasn''t for some people outside, they would break into my TIANYAO Cave... "Speaking of this, the voice suddenly stopped. What did Hong feisheng guess? The speed of attack is faster and faster. A punch hit down, fell on the body of a shadow. The shadow dissipated in an instant, but condensed quickly. Hong feisheng turned a blind eye and still fell in circles. Gradually, the speed of shadow condensation is getting slower and slower. With Hong feisheng''s "scatter", all the shadows immediately gathered together. Maybe only in this way can Hong feisheng resist the next attack. Finally, I saw the hope of victory. Hong feisheng''s body darted forward thousands of meters. According to the truth, it is impossible for TIANYAO cave to have such a large area, but recently Hong feisheng realized that TIANYAO cave is a special space in the demon world. It''s too big for him to imagine.

 Chapter 2060

    Hong feisheng is a very real person.


    No matter in Lingwu world or Tianwaitian, as always.


    He felt that when he came to the demon world and entered the heaven demon cave, it meant that he wanted the king to return.


    Since it is the return of the king, it must be a great breakthrough.


    If it''s what it''s like to come in and what it''s like to go out, Hong feisheng may have to find a quiet place to begin to doubt life.


    Who am I, where am I from, and what am I doing here?


    So many pills have been put into the mouth and taken into the stomach.


    These are not sugar beans. They are precious holy pills!


    I''ve spent enough money in the early stage. So far as you tell me, it''s time to go back home. There''s no follow-up


    Isn''t that Keng dad?


    So Hong feisheng resolutely chose to rush towards the yuan demon ghost.


    Maybe I hit the south wall before I turn back


    Maybe I''ll give up when I see the Yellow River


    The ghost of Yuan demon is collided by Hong feisheng again and again.


    Bull crash!


    On the one hand, Yuan Yao has to deal with Xu kuangge, who is about to rush in, and on the other hand, he has to deal with Hong feisheng, who starts to charge like chicken blood. It can be said that he has been attacked on both sides, and his brain is aching.


    Originally, he didn''t have the strength to crush Hong feisheng directly, otherwise he would not have inked with each other. Up to now, Hong feisheng has been in TIANYAO cave for a long time, but he is slowly consuming Hong feisheng for such a long time, and wants to draw it slowly. Now there is another crazy song.


    In addition, Hong feisheng ate so much holy elixir before, and in a short time, he raised his cultivation to the peak.


    Even if he is strong, he has no skills.


    If Yuan Yao has time to talk at this time, he will point to Hong feisheng''s nose and scold him, for example: if you say solo, you will quietly ask for help! Even if you call a helper, you still use blood drugs!


    What a shame!


    make one''s hair stand on end!


    Isn''t he afraid of nightmares at night?!


    They are more beasts than the demons


    Hong feisheng''s momentum is still climbing.


    Comparatively speaking, it will appear that the ghost of Yuan demon is weakening.


    Before that, it was the ghost of Yuan demon who pressed Hong feisheng to fight.


    But this moment, the situation seems to be reversed.


    Among them, Xu kuangge''s impact on TIANYAO cave naturally played a very important role, but not only for this, but also partly because Hong feisheng''s mentality changed greatly at this time. Before, when he could hardly support himself, he ate a holy pill. He also wanted to fight for more time for himself. But now he has no holy pill. All holy pills have been crammed into his mouth. It seems that he is really absent-minded, but this is the effect Hong feisheng wants.


    Don''t give yourself back!


    If there is still a way to retreat, we will subconsciously step back.


    Only when you force yourself to have no way back, can you bloom the most powerful energy!


    As for whether he can''t find a way to break the ghost of Yuan demon after eating all the holy pills... Hong feisheng doesn''t worry about it at all. Anyway, he was cold at that time, so he doesn''t need to think about these problems.


    All of a sudden.


    There are countless fireballs falling from high places.


    Each fireball is shining with different light, and various colors are intertwined, which is somewhat similar to Xiao Yao''s strange fire, but the threat it can cause is far different from Xiao Yao''s strange fire.


    Yuan demon may be very powerful, after all, that is the origin of the demon clan.


    But now the yuan demon in the sky demon cave is just a ghost. If even the ghost is so powerful, it''s unreasonable.


    What''s more, the ghost of Yuan demon has not known how many years of existence, and is slowly dissipating. After so many years, it can still be so powerful. It''s hard to imagine how powerful yuan demon was at its peak.


    Hong feisheng''s speed is getting faster and faster. He is walking through all the fireballs, like a needlework magna. At this time, he is leading the needle. Under his traction, fireballs collide with each other, emitting a strong heat, flashing and rippling in the demon cave.


    Outside the demon cave.


    Among Xu crazy singers, the dark iron sword exudes the sword spirit.


    The sword spirit and Xu kuangge are pounding the barrier outside the demon cave.


    The barrier is constantly being collided, and the energy used to maintain the barrier is gradually weakening. Finally, cracks appear on the barrier.


    Xu kuangge saw the dawn, and suddenly became more energetic. He was running the sword Qi in his body, and countless sword rainbow gushed out from his body, like a layer upon layer of waves. Once again, he sent out the final voice to the broken barrier, as if he heard the bugle of charge.


    Standing in the distance, the White Shepherd demon emperor and others were already shivering.


    "Emperor Xu Xian... Is he so powerful?"


    "Yes, before he and Xiao Yao came to the demon world, we also saw him do it. At that time, he should not be as good as now?"


    "Nonsense, certainly not as good as now!"


    The three demon emperors looked at each other and sighed again.


    If at that time, Xu crazy song was as powerful as it is now, I''m afraid that day will be the disaster of their demon world.


    To say that, in fact, the demon clan is also quite subdued.


    Although Xu kuangge doesn''t recognize his identity as an Immortal Emperor, in the eyes of the demon world, Xu kuangge is really a fairy, which is beyond reproach.


    The dragon clan revives a Dragon God, whose power is beyond doubt.


    Demons, now there is the black crane demon God, and the black crane demon God has become a protector not long ago.


    Terran words, even now only stand out a Xiao Yao, but also enough to make them feel thorny.


    This seems to be a brand new era, which can even be compared with the era of gods many years ago. At least, it is a sign of revival, which is a starting point. However, only their demon world is still in a state of decline, and even the most powerful dark winged demon emperor has fallen, so the strength of the demon world has not been improved, On the contrary, it has been weakened. Xiao Yao and others are also the culprits of weakening the demon clan''s strength, but they can only break the throat. What can they do? Who let the dark wing demon emperor do something wrong at the beginning?


    They are very subdued, very subdued


    Unless they can catch Hong feisheng.


    After all, Hong feisheng''s accomplishments are the accomplishments of the dark winged demon emperor.


    However, it seems that Hong feisheng doesn''t take them seriously at all, even humiliates them at the commanding height of their intelligence, and makes them unable to find fault - the fighting style of the demon clan has been so monotonous for so many years, and it''s not long since Hong feisheng became the demon emperor that he has been able to release his fighting power perfectly.


    They deserve to be humiliated


    In the demon cave.


    Gradually, Hong feisheng finds that the yuan demon ghost is fighting with him, and his strength soars again.


    He frowned, a little surprised, but was taken advantage of the yuan demon ghost unprepared, smashed down from the sky.


    In fact, this is the end of the yuan demon ghost.


    He knew that if he still wanted to resist, he would not last long.


    When the one outside comes in, the dust will settle.


    At that time, not to mention continue to turn up what storm, can continue to survive, are unknown.


    So now the only thing he can do is to seize the last chance to fight with Hong feisheng.


    Once I devour Hong feisheng''s soul and take his body for myself, then


    Is their own rebirth!


    Therefore, he also chose to let go.


    Opportunities are rare.


    There were several demon emperors in the past, but their bodies were so bad that they couldn''t hold their souls.


    Now the word "body" seems to have a lot to do with the human race.


    He was also a little curious, why each other''s body is like a human race, but also the cultivation of the demon emperor.


    He also asked Hong feisheng, but he didn''t seem to want to answer his questions.


    Therefore, he did not ask.


    Anyway, these questions are not so important, just like a starving man who is dying. Now when he sees a roast chicken, his first thought is to quickly bring the roast chicken over and put it into his stomach. Why don''t you ask about the origin of the roast chicken and who baked it?


    These questions can be known, but there is no need to know that.


    When the yuan demon ghost decided to give up, the air in the whole sky demon cave stopped flowing at this moment, and began to be filled with all kinds of green smoke. Originally, there were several green grass in the sky demon cave, but when they came into contact with the green smoke, the green grass quickly turned black, as if life had been pulled away at this moment.


    However, this will not have any impact on Hong feisheng. For him, Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao, there is no need to breathe at all. Breathing occasionally is just a habit,


    Yuan demon ghost, one is a hundred.


    Dense green light regiment, is the day demon hole around.


    Hong feisheng is like a light swallow, flashing all kinds of lights. Sometimes he seizes the opportunity to blow up the green light directly.


    Finally, a careless, Hong feisheng''s body was hit on the ground.


    Those dense green light regiments seem to seize the opportunity and rush on.


    Soon Hong feisheng''s body was completely covered by the green light.


    The whole sky demon Cave


    Quietly


    It''s like it''s over. After a long time. A strange sound came from below¡° It''s like someone''s eating Oreo here. A figure came out of the green light group, stuck out his head, waved his arm, grabbed a green light group and stuffed it into his mouth¡° You demon clan, you are nothing new. You always want to devour me and rob me. As a result, I eat you again, right Hong feisheng smacked his lips and said seriously.

 Chapter 2061

    The battle in TIANYAO cave seems to have just ended.


    But in the sea of stars, a battle just started by the demons and fairies has just opened.


    This is a war initiated by the demon world, along the Star Road, directly killed over, want to rush into the fairyland.


    Fairyland this is also helpless, forced to resist.


    The demon army has been killed under the wall and at the gate. All they can do is to fight. They can''t


    Let those demons rush in and enter the fairyland, right?


    It''s obviously not appropriate.


    And also not to that point, now the fairyland, although not enemy demon world, can not avoid the power of a war, want to resist some or no problem.


    I don''t know where the hope of fairyland is.


    A sea of stars, looking around, countless wearing battle armor demons, murderous, boundless.


    Wearing golden armour, the fairies are confronting each other, across a sea of stars. It looks very spectacular.


    In the same realm, except for the demon God Xiandi, it has always been the fairy family crushing the demon family.


    But now, the guardian appeared, or the demon God of the demons, which seems to have the ability to set the tone of a word.


    Standing in front of all the immortals is the Xiyao Immortal Emperor.


    After all, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was severely damaged by the black crane demon God before, and he couldn''t stand up in a short time.


    In fact, some fairies are curious. It is clear that things have been going on for such a long time. According to the truth, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru should have recovered long ago.


    Even some fairies have begun to doubt whether the Immortal Emperor of Dongru had broken his courage after he was wounded by the black crane.


    Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain why the eastern Confucians and immortals are not willing to stand up and take command at this time.


    After all, it was the most powerful Immortal Emperor of their fairy family.


    It is not too much to say that the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is the belief of the immortal people.


    Such an idea can only exist in the mind, and no one dares to assert it.


    After all, it was the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Even if the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor had suffered losses in the hands of the black crane demon God before, they could not complain.


    Xiyao Xiandi stands in the front, leaving a white light, like a lotus throne.


    She was wearing a white robe, but she was still able to do it without wind in Xinghai.


    It looks majestic and absolutely worthy of the word "female god of war".


    The demons.


    Magic arena.


    A high platform, which I don''t know what kind of building it is made of, stands in the sea of stars. It is 100 meters wide and long. Standing on the platform, is the black robed God of putu. His face is expressionless and quite cold. In his eyes, besides killing, he is cruel, which is very different from the state of Xiao Yao.


    This is also very normal. After all, the war is coming. Not everyone can continue to talk nonsense when he is as serious as Xiao Yao.


    On the face of every demon or fairy, it is full of solemnity.


    It''s a big war.


    For the demons, they need to capture the fairies as soon as possible, because the black crane demon, their guardian, has ordered that they must occupy the fairies as soon as possible so that they can continue to improve their strength and stand on the unbeaten peak. They didn''t know exactly what was going on, and they didn''t know why the guardian had gone out for a while before, and when he came back, he was as sick as ice.


    They don''t really care.


    They only know that the order of the guardian is the edict of the way of heaven.


    They should do whatever the guardian adult wants them to do.


    If the identity of the protector was acquired by a certain Immortal Emperor, then the immortal clan might be more fanatical than the demon clan now.


    After all, the existence of the guardian means the guardian of the way of heaven.


    Every move is the will of God.


    Finally.


    There are thousands of demons, standing at the back of the demons camp, starting to beat the drum.


    Beating drums can still spread in the sea of stars, melodious and heroic.


    The dark demons, like locusts, were in order to charge the fairies.


    The fairies don''t mess with themselves because of such a little situation.


    After all, this is not the first time that demon world and fairyland have launched a war.


    It''s just that the fairyland was defeated before.


    Countless black fog, beams of light, colliding together.


    I don''t know how many fairies and demons have fallen one after another.


    Xiyao Xiandi and the God of putu soon joined hands.


    After all, it''s not a TV play. The two sides stand there watching the soldiers fight.


    In the real world, it''s all the big guys who take the lead in fighting. We all worry that the other party will seize the opportunity to enter their own camp and kill.


    Whether it is the Immortal Emperor or the demon God, it''s easy to deal with those demons, not to mention soldiers and generals. Once they start, they will die.


    No one wants to see such a situation.


    Therefore, in the view of the God of putu, his task is to hold down Xiyao Xiandi.


    Xiyao Xiandi had the same idea.


    Xi Yao Xiandi and Fu Tu demon God collide together again. They seem to be familiar with each other. After all, it''s not the first time to fight with each other, so they are all prepared to face each other. All kinds of magic weapons can''t be seen, and they will feel dazzled.


    However, it wasn''t long before the fight, and the heart of Xiyao Xiandi sank.


    She could feel that this time the status of the God was different from that of the last time.


    In fact, the difference between her strength and that of putu demon is not very big. If there is a little deficiency, it is also a perfect match. But this time, I don''t know what the purpose of the God is. The other side doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to win, but wants to hold himself.


    This makes it difficult for the Xiandi of Xiyao to understand. After all, if it really develops like this, it is absolutely not a bad thing for the Xians.


    After all, xianzun has the advantage over the devil, but xianzun has the advantage.


    The other party is not doing this for no reason.


    It''s just that in a short time, Xiyao Xiandi can''t guess the other party''s intention. He can only be more careful and don''t give the other party any chance.


    As time went on, the war became white hot.


    The camp of the demons and fairies has long been scattered, and the killing is inseparable.


    However, just at this time, a rainbow suddenly appeared.


    The destination is Xiyao Xiandi.


    Xi Yao Xiandi subconsciously turned his face and took a look, and immediately felt the cold killing.


    Countless stars, meteorites, charging in her direction.


    When Xiyao Xiandi wanted to escape, the God of putu rushed up again and cut off the back road of Xiyao Xiandi.


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor destroyed several stars in a moment, but was smashed out by the putu demon.


    Before Xiyao Xiandi adjusted his state, the distant rainbow suddenly stopped.


    In a flash, countless stars surged up, all smashed to the fairy camp.


    The burst of stars has aroused powerful energy fields, forming energy fields that are enough to destroy all things.


    Xiyao Xiandi''s pupils suddenly contracted and rushed to the battlefield. When she arrived, she began to destroy those energy fields. However, countless immortal families had already fallen on the spot.


    "Son of a bitch!" A pair of eyes of Xiyao Xiandi turned red.


    It''s impossible for anyone to keep calm at this time.


    She rushes towards the God of putu with extremely fast speed, but she doesn''t know that a black crane has appeared quietly behind her.


    Fu Tu demon God stood in the distance, looking at the West Yao Immortal Emperor who rushed towards him, his face was still expressionless.


    Before he got there, Xiyao Xiandi''s body stopped.


    All the way through her, black crane.


    Then the black crane suddenly turned into shape.


    Xiyao Xiandi has seen the cold face of black crane.


    Before she came back to her senses, the black crane God hit him again. The star light twisted and fell on him. He smashed Xiyao immortal out.


    When the black crane God is still going to take advantage of the victory to pursue, a white light drives him back.


    The black crane God could not help but stop. He took a look at the light source and burst into laughter.


    "Emperor Dongru, how dare you come!"


    The white light wrapped the West Yao Immortal Emperor and pulled her to the East Ru Immortal Emperor.


    But at this time, Xiyao Xiandi was seriously injured, and he didn''t even have the strength to lift his arm.


    It can be seen how powerful the black crane God is if he can hurt an Immortal Emperor so badly, even if it is because the black crane God''s move has taken the unexpected opportunity.


    "Withdraw the troops..." the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao is very angry.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor''s eyelids moved a little. He didn''t speak and gave a bitter smile.


    withdraw troops?


    How to withdraw?


    Now it''s the devil''s world.


    They have no way back!


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor was sent away for the time being, and the East Ru Immortal Emperor stood up straight.


    He was still wearing a white shirt, and his arms had been growing again for a long time.


    When he looked at the black crane, his eyes became strange.


    Last time, I suffered too much from the black crane demon God, and my mind was more or less shadowed.


    Looking at the dead and wounded fairy, the body of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru trembled a little.


    In the face of such a powerful opponent, can the fairy family really resist?


    There is no need to elaborate on this answer.


    The fact is already very obvious.


    Now the fairy clan is far from the opponent of the demon clan, just because the demon clan has a protector.


    The strength of the defenders is much higher than that of their immortal emperors. In the hands of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, there was an extra scroll out of thin air. He opened the scroll. Hand, hands and a brush. The black crane God stood firm and looked at the East Confucian Immortal Emperor with a smile. He knew the strength of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru very well. He did not believe that under such circumstances, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru could have any way to deal with him. Finally. The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor slowly unfolded the scroll and wrote down the first word¡° Back. " When the last stroke was finished, the skin of emperor Dongru dried up like bark. As the writing falls, a golden light shines on the scroll, forming a pillar of light and a fulcrum¡° Boom. Guangzhu rushes directly into the demon camp. In an instant, all the demons felt a pressure. And this vast energy is like a storm, pushing them back. Even the black crane and the putu are no exception¡° It''s true to say a few words and say a few words and say a few words and say a few words and say a few words to the enemy. Ha ha! It''s a little interesting. " Instead of being surprised, the black crane God laughed and looked at the majestic East Confucian Immortal Emperor with a playful look. A mouthful of blood from emperor Dongru was sprayed on the scroll, and his hair was scattered and messy. He put in all his thoughts and dropped the second word¡° Stop just a flourish of the pen and it ''s done.

 Chapter 2062

    When the word "Lan" of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was written, a river suddenly appeared between the immortal and the demon families, forgiving three thousand li.


    One of the demons accidentally fell into it, disappeared instantly, and never appeared again.


    There are also some demons who want to fly by, but they are pulled into the river by a force in mid air.


    "The weak river?" The God of putu was slightly stunned and occasionally came out.


    The black crane God nodded slowly and frowned.


    "It seems that the fairy clan is really at a dead end." Said the black crane.


    Futu demon God also found it difficult to understand: "since the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor has such magical power, why do you want to hide until now? Do you want to surprise us?"


    The black crane demon God looked at Fu Tu demon God and said with a smile, "then you overestimate him."


    The God of putu seemed to be a very supportive audience. When he heard this, he immediately showed an unknown look, as if he was shooting Sima''s fart. But now he really didn''t understand. In doubt, if he had to give his brother Yi''s expression pack, it must be a black question mark face.


    "He doesn''t have this big ability. Now he is overdrawing his own realm." Murmured the black crane.


    The god suddenly realized, and then turned to look at the East Confucian immortal standing in the distance.


    He could see clearly even at a great distance.


    Even, can see clearly East Ru Xian emperor that does not stop concave skin.


    It''s like removing a few bones and sticking the skin without any support.


    "Let''s go." The black crane said, "I need some time to break the weak river."


    The God nodded, indicating that he could understand.


    After all, people are about to catch up with the old life, and only then can they create this moat.


    If they break it without saying a word


    Is emperor Dongru still alive?


    No face?


    "Is it worth fighting for a little time?" Looking at the weak River in front of me, the expression on black crane''s face looks very strange.


    He didn''t understand the purpose of this.


    If you fight to the death, maybe the fairyland will be doomed in the end, but at least the demons will pay a certain price.


    But now, just to fight for some time, I''m doing it at my own expense


    Isn''t this really a brain cramp?


    When the demons withdrew, all the fairies were relieved.


    Obviously, the crisis has been resolved.


    But every fairy can''t be happy, let alone hold a celebration banquet.


    They all knew very well in their hearts what kind of price the fairies had paid this time.


    This time, it seems to let the demons retreat, but this way is not replicable.


    It''s not simply that the black crane God thinks so. The idea of these fairies is similar to that of that one.


    Is it really worth it?


    Just to delay a little longer?


    What''s the point of this?


    They don''t understand, and they can''t ask.


    After returning home, in the depths of the bamboo sea, Xiyao Xiandi was still in a coma.


    It can be seen that before the battle of Xinghai, Xiyao Xiandi was seriously injured.


    However, at this time, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor seems to be more miserable than the Western Yao Immortal Emperor.


    Now the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor looks more like an old man in the twilight.


    Xiyao Xiandi opened his eyes, looked at Dongru Xiandi and sighed.


    "Don''t you regret it now?"


    Dongru Xiandi also knew what Xiyao Xiandi wanted to express.


    He did not speak and began to remain silent.


    Xi Yao Xian Di sighed and did not go on.


    Now that it''s over, it''s meaningless to say anything.


    "You are very cruel to yourself to retreat from the enemy in this way." Xi Yao Xian Di said with a smile.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor gave a bitter smile and said, "what else can I do?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Xiyao slowly moved the aura in his body, glanced at the Immortal Emperor of Dongru and asked, "what do you want to do next?"


    After thinking about it, he was silent for a moment, but he said, "take a step and see a step."


    The West Yao Immortal Emperor sneered at the East Ru Immortal Emperor''s words.


    "Good one, step by step, step by step..."


    She still can''t figure out why the Immortal Emperor of Dongru didn''t want to bow down.


    In her opinion, as long as the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor chooses to bow his head and talk to Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao''s character should not refuse to help.


    After all, lips are dead and teeth are cold.


    If you really let the demon world destroy the fairyland, Xiao Yao will be in a state of isolation.


    Although now Xiao Yao''s own strength has been very strong, can compete with the demon world, but one more fairy world as a helper will certainly be better.


    What''s more, the fairyland now poses no threat to Xiao Yao.


    If she were Xiao Yao, she would not refuse such a good thing.


    As for the worry of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Xiyao Xiandi felt that this was totally unreasonable.


    Anyway, we have reached this situation. We have really driven away the wolves and attracted the tigers. So what?


    As far as the current situation is concerned, if there is no alternative, it can not be worse.


    What''s more, they know something about Xiao Yao.


    At least, it''s better to do things than to help the devil.


    However, in the face of his sarcasm, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was always reluctant to speak, and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor was helpless.


    "When the weak river is washed away, the fairyland will be completely finished." Xiyao Xiandi said, "should we make final preparations?"


    The emperor nodded.


    "Fairies, there''s still one more war." Xiyao Xiandi said seriously.


    The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor gave a smile.


    This is the fairy family.


    Even at this time


    Fairies, still can fight!


    As for the number of fairies left in the fairyland after World War I, it is no longer important.


    It''s always been the case.


    As long as there is only one fairy left, it''s not a success for the demons.


    Have the ability to


    Kill all the fairies!


    This is the immortal''s obsession. He would rather die than compromise, and he would not open the door for the demon world.


    This is somewhat similar to a dynasty in China.


    The Ming Dynasty, in which the king died and the emperor guarded the country.


    Even at the last moment, the last emperor of the Ming Dynasty chose to hang himself to death rather than escape.


    This is the solar term.


    Longyu.


    Listening to Qinglong''s explanation, Xiao Yao nodded slowly.


    "Generally speaking, the fairies can''t last long." Green Dragon said.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    It''s not hard to understand.


    After all, now the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor fell into the state, and the Western Yao Immortal Emperor was seriously injured.


    Now the fairyland wants to find a person who can carry the big flag.


    Once the weak River disappears and the demons invade again, the situation will be overwhelming. Even if the fairies resist stubbornly, they just use countless fairies'' lives to delay the lost time, which is meaningless.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that such a big fairy family would become like this so soon." In the end, Qinglong could not help feeling that it was incredible.


    If we put it in the past, no one can imagine that the fairies will have such a day.


    All of this is due to the great changes that happened after Xiao Yao came to Tianwaitian.


    But it''s absolutely impossible for Qinglong to say these words, otherwise it would look like the fairy family of Xiao Yaokeng


    It''s true that Xiao Yao has done his utmost to the immortals. It''s the old man of the Immortal Emperor Dongru who doesn''t know how to praise him. It''s not something. Hum!


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yao finally spoke.


    The green dragon is tiny a Leng, some don''t know so.


    He didn''t know what Xiao Yao meant by waiting.


    Are you going to do it?


    With this idea, Qinglong''s blood has been mobilized.


    He''s been waiting all day, waiting too long.


    Are you ready to show off at last?


    Qinglong knew what had happened in the great wilderness before.


    In his opinion, even the so-called guardians are not Xiao Yao''s opponents now, not to mention the demons?


    As long as Xiao Yao is willing to take action, it''s a matter of minutes to level the demons.


    But Xiao Yao and he think differently.


    What Xiao Yao wants to do is to toss the black crane.


    If the black crane does not die, there is no way to stop.


    Who knows if that guy will get another chance to break through again.


    With Xiao Yao''s current strength, he can still limit the black crane demon, but it''s too difficult to kill him directly.


    So now Xiao Yao has to wait.


    Wait for the right opportunity


    At this time, Xu kuangge came slowly.


    "Hong feisheng wakes up."


    Xiao Yao took a look at him and immediately stood up: "take me to have a look."


    Before Hong feisheng was brought back from the demon cave by Xu kuangge, he was in a coma.


    But Xiao Yao could feel that Hong feisheng was struggling with something at this time.


    In Hong feisheng''s body, he also sensed a terrible energy, which was amazing. Even he found it difficult to deal with.


    Now wake up, which means Hong feisheng won the final victory.


    See Hong feisheng again, Hong feisheng is being yanked by Liu Zhezhi¡° Shall we go now? " Xu kuangge coughed and asked in a low voice. Xiao Yao took a look at him and said, "Xu crazy song."¡° Well¡° I advise you to be kind Xu crazy song: "now Hong feisheng is kneeling on the washboard. You have to go to join in the fun. It''s like throwing salt on the wound! I can''t do such a thing! " Xiao Yao said seriously. Xu BangGe scratched his head. He was curious. Which eye did Xiao Yao see the so-called washboard? Isn''t that bullshit? Demon world. The three demon emperors sat together and looked at each other¡° You said, "where did the ghost of Yuan demon go?" The White Shepherd demon emperor raised a very valuable question for discussion. The remaining two demon emperors looked at each other and shook their heads¡° Are you really taken away by that boy? " The White Shepherd demon emperor thought of Hong feisheng and felt a toothache. That guy is the killer of demon world!

 Chapter 2063

    "It''s the worst of times, and it''s the best of times."


    "In this era, we can create an unprecedented strong man, but more importantly, we need to fill the deep pit where we don''t know how many lives to bury."


    "What we can do is either to be a stepping stone or to ride the wind and waves and sail straight to the sea."


    Standing on a high platform on the 18th floor of Hongmeng tree.


    The black crane demon God said calmly in front of tens of thousands of demons under the stage.


    Every demon is listening carefully.


    The one standing on the stage is their faith.


    Even a demon who just came to the demon world has confirmed a fact in his heart.


    Black crane.


    Guard.


    It is the pioneer who led the demons to the light and the altar of supreme glory.


    So now, for them, it''s like listening to the holy voice to listen to the preachers talking here and instilling all kinds of chicken soup into them.


    If Xiao Yao stands here.


    Will be able to now the black crane God spit out a flower.


    The best times are the worst.


    Come on, come on?


    Work hard?


    Can you fool me more?


    The God of putu stood by and watched.


    This seems to be a mobilization meeting.


    The black crane God wants to tell all the demons that the immortal devil war is about to enter the final moment.


    This history, spelled with blood and tears, will come to a perfect end in the way that the demons win the final victory.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, this mobilization is quite meaningful.


    Anyway, it''s the last minute.


    There is no harm in cheering up if you can.


    When the conversation was almost over, the God of putu came forward.


    When he stood on the high platform, he just repeated what the black crane God said before, which was a little suspected of flattery. In fact, this is quite normal. Leader No. 1 has said almost everything. Leader No. 2 came forward and said that he would add a few words, which is just to reinforce what he said before, and then by the way, flatter and identify the basic line, In addition, there is nothing to do, otherwise it will inevitably be a violation.


    After the mobilization meeting, the black crane God called the God to himself and assigned a seemingly simple task.


    "Take some demons with you to attack the weak River and speed up the collapse of the weak River as much as possible."


    After listening to the orders of the black crane, the God of putu was also surprised.


    In a simple sentence, we can infer that the black crane God really can''t wait.


    Even if they don''t, the weak River won''t last long.


    "Are you worried that the two immortals will recover?" Asked the Faustus, trying.


    "Take some demons with you to attack the weak river." The black crane did not answer the question of the God, but repeated the command he had just given.


    The meaning is very obvious.


    He felt that there were too many problems with the God of putu.


    The God nodded and did not dare to ask.


    And he knew very well that the black crane never wanted to repeat a sentence three times.


    "Then I''m going to make preparations and choose some demons."


    The black crane God nodded and watched him leave.


    In fact, in the eyes of the black crane God, even if you give the two immortals more time, it is impossible for them to return to their peak state.


    let me put it another way.


    Even if the Western Yao Xiandi and the eastern Ru Xiandi really recovered their vitality and returned to the peak state, so what?


    It''s just more time.


    It won''t affect him to win fairyland.


    What he''s really worried about is a long night with many dreams.


    Although Xiao Yao hasn''t done anything up to now, no one can guarantee that he won''t change his mind.


    In case Xiao Yao''s head flicks or he detects something and decides to help fairyland, they will be in trouble.


    Now, Xiao Yao is his number one enemy.


    In fact, up to now, he didn''t understand what Xiao Yao had experienced and why he suddenly had such powerful power.


    What made him even more confused was that the original power of heaven and earth, he said no, No. How can it be like this?


    Have you ever thought about the power of heaven and earth?


    If you change your mind, change it.


    Oh.


    This man is a real pig.


    Longyu.


    Hong feisheng has been reprimanded almost.


    Or maybe it''s because Liu Zhezhi sees Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge standing by.


    She waved to Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge, and also laughed awkwardly.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for Hong feisheng? Let''s talk first. "


    Xiao Yao waved his hand hard and said solemnly: "no need, sister-in-law, we are not in a hurry. If we should teach you a lesson, we can wait!"


    Hong feisheng


    Liu Zhezhi couldn''t help laughing. He was white again. Hong feisheng twisted his waist and left.


    Hong feisheng sat down on the ground and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    His face was still a little pale, and he looked as if he had just recovered from a serious illness.


    When Xiao Yao came to him, he glanced at him and said frankly, "OK, your daughter-in-law is far away. What else do you pretend to be?"


    "I''m not pretending..."


    "I can feel the Qi in your body. It''s so abundant that you can''t reach the peak any more." Xiao Yao blocked Hong feisheng''s unfinished words directly.


    Hong feisheng coughs, his face comes back, and sits with Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Yao asked.


    Hong feisheng thought for a moment, and a strange smile appeared on his face: "I always think that I can hang the guard now."


    "Really?" Xiao Yao was surprised.


    "Ha ha, that''s the confidence of fans!" Hong feisheng said seriously.


    Xiao Yao


    "However, although the ghost of the yuan demon has been swallowed by me, I haven''t refined much. When I completely devour his ghost, it should be almost the same." Hong feisheng is in high spirits.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Since Hong feisheng is so confident, it is impossible for Xiao Yao not to believe his brother.


    Then, Hong feisheng paused again, patted his thigh and said, "I think this demon world is really my lucky land! Before, it was because the dark wing demon emperor wanted to take my house, but he gave me his accomplishments. This time, the yuan demon ghost wanted to take my house and helped me to a higher level. "


    At this point, Hong feisheng also sniffed, a look of weeping.


    How cheap it is.


    If this is seen by the dark winged demon emperor and Yuan demon ghost, it is estimated that the coffin will be angry.


    "Brother, you will be killed if you are so cheap." Xiao Yao patted Hong feisheng on the shoulder and said seriously.


    Hong feisheng suddenly stood up, pinched his waist with both hands, and yelled at the top of his voice, "then let the big guys in the demon world come on!"


    Obviously, he has taken all the demons who are looking for trouble in the future as a springboard for his promotion. However, this is also true. Let alone others, even Xiao Yao is envious of Hong feisheng. Now he can feel the terrible energy hidden in Hong feisheng''s body, which is beyond his imagination.


    It''s like red bull


    "In addition to the power in my body, I can control the qi movement of the demon world now." Hong feisheng sat down again and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao and Xu kuangge look at each other and see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Control the movement of the world


    This is explosive news for them.


    It is impossible for the West Yao Immortal Emperor and the East Ru Immortal Emperor to control the Qi fortune of the fairyland.


    And even if the black crane God of the demon world has become a protector, it is impossible to control the Qi luck of the demon world.


    Now, Hong feisheng has such great ability.


    "I think it has something to do with Yuan Yao." Hong feisheng changed his posture, coughed, cleared his throat, and continued, "the yuan demon is the first demon of the demon family after all. Not to mention that his strength is very powerful and terrible, but the formation of the spirit of the demon world is based on him."


    Xiao Yao thought about it and nodded.


    What Hong feisheng said is really reasonable.


    "In that case, go to the demon Kingdom next." Xiao Yao has a strange smile on his face.


    Hong feisheng was slightly stunned. He suddenly widened his eyes and said, "don''t you want to use this to let the demon clan listen to us?"


    Xiao Yao frowned, quite a leadership style: "you are wrong to say that. We call it cooperation with the demon world. Do you understand?"


    Hong feisheng shrugged his shoulders: "anyway, I don''t care. Whatever you say, I''ll go now?"


    Xiao Yao raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    As if the eyes can see the deep sea of stars.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "now."


    With these words, he lowered his head again: "it''s time to end after such a long time..."


    Hong feisheng sighed: "after it''s over, I don''t know what I should do."


    "You can do whatever you want. You can travel all over the world." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    As soon as Hong feisheng''s eyes brightened, he nodded and felt that Xiao Yao had a good idea.


    When Hong feisheng goes to discuss with Liu Zhezhi about leaving for the demon world, Xiao Yao sees Xu kuangge''s lonely face.


    Although Xu kuangge didn''t say anything, Xiao Yao could guess the reason for his loss¡° The fan will come back. " Xiao Yao pinched Xu crazy song''s shoulder and said. Xu crazy song raised his head, looked at him, eyes complex, and finally did not say anything¡° What''s the matter? Don''t you believe me? " Xu kuangge shook his head and said, "in fact, if you give me more time, I always think I can see it." Xiao Yao was silent and said nothing. He suddenly felt that what he had said before was wrong. The painting fan really dissipated. Maybe he could come back, but at least he hasn''t figured out what to do now. Therefore, if you say that the fan can come back, it is tantamount to constantly giving Xu crazy song hope, and the last thing left is disappointment. This is a very unkind thing. (the final outcome is in these days. Please remember the WeChat official account of the old step: the author will play the official account after the silent completion.)

 Chapter 2064

    In the sea of stars.


    Hundreds of demons led by the God of putu are pounding the weak river.


    Little by little, it consumes the energy of the weak River, which may be a very long process, but as long as it can speed up the collapse of the weak River, it is worth it for the demon world.


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s better to find something to do.


    However, at this time, thousands of fairies were killed.


    They went straight into the enemy camp.


    There was no drum beating.


    There was no horn.


    The killing came too fast, like a tornado.


    Hundreds of demons, thousands of fairies.


    Because there was no Immortal Emperor, even if it occupied the number of advantages, after a period of time, the final result was the tragic defeat of the immortal family.


    Even in the face of such powerful demons, these fairies are not afraid of death, one after another to fight.


    Therefore, even if the final victory was won, the God of putu was not happy.


    This time he brought hundreds of demons, and there were only dozens left.


    I don''t know how many demons fell on the spot.


    He sighed, angry on the one hand and admiring on the other.


    The strength of the Xians is not enough.


    In addition, there is the determination of the fairies.


    Even if you die, you have to fight.


    He would like to ask the former Dongru Immortal Emperor, is it worth rowing such a weak river with his own cultivation?


    He also wanted to ask if the thousands of fairies who had just died in his hands were worth it?


    He shook his head and didn''t go on thinking.


    After all, it''s not to ask whether it''s worth doing anything.


    As long as these fairies feel that their death is appropriate, that''s enough.


    As long as Dongru Xiandi thought it was worth it, it was worth it.


    "Come on, go back first." Said the God.


    It sounds dry.


    After returning to the demons, he simply told the black crane what had happened before.


    From the face of the black crane, he did not see any complex expression.


    The other side just understated and nodded to show that they understood.


    Then, the black crane God ordered futu to continue to prepare and take more demons to attack the weak river.


    Futu was stunned. He raised his head and looked at the black crane. His face was full of disbelief.


    "Unless there is a large army pressing down on the border, there will be no return for any number of people they bring."


    "Then take them all and impact them slowly." Said the black crane.


    After thinking about it, the God nodded and said with a bitter smile, "but if it is like this, the fairies may continue to fight. Across a weak River, the other party can return to the fairies to supply. We are at a great disadvantage, and many fairies will die."


    "It doesn''t matter how many people die." There is no emotion in the voice of black crane.


    It''s like a machine.


    The God opened his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but it was not clear at last.


    In the face of the pressure of the black crane God, he did not dare to say what he wanted to say.


    Moreover, he could see that the black crane was determined to kill.


    No matter how much the demon world sacrificed, he would not frown.


    It''s a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing.


    When the leader of the demon world has such awareness and perseverance, he will naturally be free from the confusion of constantly being confused.


    But


    The God of putu always thinks that this is not good.


    The soldiers of the demon clan are also life.


    Therefore, he is also contradictory.


    Now that the black crane God had given orders, he would not hesitate. He immediately began to order his troops and generals. After the rally, he went to the weak river again.


    There will be another fight in the sea of stars.


    In fact, the God of putu has thought about whether the demon world should be involved.


    After all, demon world and demon world have always been in alliance.


    Can''t let the demon world lie behind all the time to win?


    As an aid


    How can you hide behind the shooter every day?


    No matter what you think, it''s the group of bastards in the demon world who should do this kind of thing.


    However, when he put forward the idea, the black crane God refused without thinking about it.


    In this regard, the God of putu is puzzled.


    In fact, the idea of black crane is very simple.


    He didn''t feel that the demons and demons were really allies.


    After all, the demons have always been cunning.


    He doesn''t trust the demons either.


    No one knows when the demon clan will turn around and stab back.


    In addition, now that the overall situation has been basically decided, the demon clan can''t decide anything at all, and the demon emperors of the demon clan are not fools. It''s very good that they don''t deal with the demon clan now. It''s funny that they want to deal with the fairy clan with the help of the demon clan, unless the demon emperors have a brain drain.


    If you ask the demon world for help, the original situation will be full of variables.


    Now the black crane God is so anxious to capture the fairies, its main purpose is to worry about long nights and dreams, so it is impossible to do something extraneous at this time.


    This is a good thing for the demon world.


    They are still worried that the demon world will come to them for help at this time.


    If the demon world does, will they agree or not?


    If you agree, it will accelerate the destruction of the fairyland, which is not a good thing for them.


    But if you don''t agree, it''s like turning over with the demons.


    They don''t have the capital to lift the table, and they don''t expect the demons to think about their feelings.


    In the eyes of the demons, their demon world is a man. The so-called man''s anger is probably the most ridiculous joke. The real boss may not even have the chance to give you a man''s anger. Even if he really has this opportunity, he is nothing but a puffer with a full stomach. He can''t make any trouble.


    However, when the demon world felt that everything was light and even wanted to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate, another trouble came up.


    Qi Yun of demon world began to tilt towards a point.


    This has never happened in the demon world. For the demon world, this is a natural disaster.


    The three demon emperors hurried past, only to find a man floating above the demon world.


    It''s what they call the killer of the demon world.


    Hong feisheng raised his hand, and the spirit of the demon world began to tilt in another direction.


    At this time, even if the three demon emperors are all fools, they should know what''s going on.


    Their faces were filled with shock.


    "How..."


    "How could it be?"


    Obviously, the three demon emperors knew nothing about Li Ning''s advertising words.


    At this moment, Hong feisheng is to understand what is making waves.


    However, he also enjoyed the feeling.


    Especially looking at the eyes of the three demon emperors looking at themselves.


    More fun, more fun.


    I really want to stick the microphone into their mouth and listen to their feelings and journey at this moment. Later, after thinking about it, I thought I''d better forget it. Anyway, these people don''t have any good words for themselves. The most common ones are those dirty words like Ganlin Niang. Hong feisheng thinks that he still doesn''t want to go to this abusive person. He''s not Xiao Yao. How can he be so cheap.


    The air transportation of demon world, like the waves, is pulled by Hong feisheng.


    If it was not Hong feisheng but Xiao Yao at this time, he would shake his body and cry out: Hey, brothers! Let me see your hands!


    It''s very graphic when you think about it.


    "Hong feisheng, what are you doing?" The White Shepherd demon emperor raised his head and yelled.


    Hong feisheng continues to control the Qi transportation of the demon clan.


    He felt that what he had done up to now must be not obvious enough.


    Otherwise, why did the White Shepherd demon emperor ask such a question of no nutrition?


    This is an insult to yourself.


    See Hong feisheng not only did not stop, but also intensified, three demon emperor almost pee.


    "Stop it for me!"


    "Hong feisheng, what do you want to do?"


    "Hong feisheng, our demon world is not bad for you!" Mengcheng demon emperor youyou said.


    With these words, the White Shepherd demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor were silent.


    what the fuck.


    Listen


    Why do you feel so awkward?


    It''s like sprinkling salt on your own wound!


    To say, the demon world really has nothing to say to Hong feisheng!


    The dark winged demon emperor is dead, and his cultivation is on Hong feisheng''s body.


    Then, Hong feisheng entered the demon cave and grew up again.


    Now Hong feisheng has already begun to regard the demon world as his own heaven and earth, God level copy.


    It can be said that all the demons in the demon world are growing up step by step with Hong feisheng!


    Well


    Ready to say, after Hong feisheng came to Tianwaitian, he actually took two steps, only a small step, which is better than the life of all immortals, demons and demons.


    Is it hard for you?


    Hong feisheng rubbed his nose. He was embarrassed by the words of Mengcheng demon emperor, so he fell down slowly.


    As soon as he fell, the White Shepherd demon emperor rushed forward and grabbed his arm. His lips trembled, just like an expired needle: "you... How did you do it?"


    Hong feisheng blinked: "then I''ll teach you!" Then he raised his arm again, and suddenly the wind surged. White Mu demon emperor quickly hugged Hong feisheng''s thigh: "I don''t want to learn, I don''t want to learn!" Hong feisheng was not happy at that time. You don''t want to learn, you ask a feather duster? Do you think Lao Tzu is very idle? In fact, even if Hong feisheng didn''t say it, they could guess it. The reason why Hong feisheng can control the qi movement of demon world is mostly related to the demon cave. To say envious is to say envious. This is equivalent to becoming the king of the demon world, which can disappear completely in a moment. If the spirit of the demon world is destroyed, the whole demon world will fall into a decline, which is undoubtedly a chronic death. If Hong feisheng wants to deal with the demon world, the demon world will be doomed. However, they are just envious, not so envious. Even if they knew before they could control the spirit of the demon world by exploding the big boss in the demon cave, they might not be willing to go in. It can only be said that this is Hong feisheng''s blessing£¨ Thank you for your reward, memeda.)

 Chapter 2065

    Xiao Yao has thought about the same problem countless times.


    Deep in the sea of stars, what is it.


    Is there an end to the so-called sea of stars.


    Generally speaking, thinking about these problems is when Xiao Yao is idle.


    Like now.


    The demons are still pounding the weak river.


    From time to time, a big war breaks out in the sea of stars.


    The fight between the demons and the fairies continues.


    Who knows how long it will last.


    Xiao Yao, on the other hand, was watching the fire from the other side of the river, looking as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    When the demons attacked the weak River, the black crane demon didn''t show up. Maybe he was recovering his strength and trying to return to the peak.


    As for how he is recovering now, Xiao Yao can''t know and doesn''t want to know that. If the other party can really make progress in his cultivation in such a short time, Xiao Yao will admit that he can''t stop it. Can''t he go to the devil''s world to find the other party''s trouble now? It''s not very realistic.


    For Xiao Yao, the real thing to do now is to continue to make plans.


    What he needs to do is not something he can do by himself.


    It needs cooperation in many aspects.


    The identity of the guardian of the black crane is really troublesome.


    If it wasn''t for that guy to become a protector, it wouldn''t be so difficult to kill him with Xiao Yao''s current strength.


    In addition to Xu kuangge Hong''s rise to the Dragon God, he also needs the help of the three demon emperors of the demon clan.


    This is why Xiao Yao let Hong feisheng go to the demon world before.


    As Hong feisheng is now, it''s not difficult to take down the demon clan. After all, he can control the Qi luck of the demon clan. Such a layer of buff is really abnormal.


    With such a layer of buff, Hong feisheng can really do whatever he wants in the demon world.


    On this day.


    Xu crazy song ran over in a hurry.


    He was full of excitement.


    "The painted fan is alive, the painted fan is alive!"


    Originally, Hong feisheng was talking to Xiao Yao about what happened in the demon world before. He was surprised to hear Xu crazy song.


    By this time, Xu Bingge had rushed to them.


    Or an expression of excitement.


    It''s like winning the lottery.


    As happy as you want to be.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong feisheng asked with a smile, still muttering in his heart, some of whom couldn''t believe it.


    Just now Xu kuangge said that the painting fan is alive?


    Xu crazy song panting, it seems that there is no way to calm his mood at this time.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are just waiting quietly, not in a hurry.


    After a while, Xu kuangge regained his mind.


    He stretched out his hand and took out the black iron sword. In a moment, the spirit of the sword was released.


    The girl in the red dress appeared in front of her.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng didn''t see it for the first time, and they didn''t notice any difference from the past.


    They looked at each other.


    Xu crazy song face mysterious, said to them: "you wait!"


    It''s like going to call someone.


    Of course, that''s not the case.


    Xu Hongge reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of the fan.


    There is still no response.


    Xu kuangge was a little worried again.


    "It wasn''t like that just now."


    He wanted to touch the sword spirit, but his hand went through it.


    "No, it wasn''t like that just now..."


    At this moment, Xu crazy song looks panicked.


    It''s like suddenly losing all the children you depend on.


    He was so worried that he was possessed.


    Xiao Yao and Hong feisheng are aware that something is wrong.


    "Calm down." Xiao Yao said, "what happened just now? You can talk about it now."


    Xiao Yao''s words also awaken Xu kuangge.


    He turned his face and saw Xiao Yao, who had some lax pupils gradually gathered together.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, and said in a trembling voice: "just now, just now the fan was smiling at me, and her mouth was open. It seemed that she was going to say something to me..."


    "Go on." Xiao Yao is a little surprised. He believes that Xu kuangge won''t cheat himself on this matter. As for why he had a reaction before, he doesn''t know now. He can only let Xu kuangge go on.


    Xu crazy song frowned tightly, thinking about what happened before.


    "When I saw the fan, I couldn''t help crying. Then the fan seemed to say something to me, which seemed to be six words, but I didn''t know what it was..."


    Xiao Yao thought about it seriously and asked tentatively, "can it be? Don''t cry, stand up! These six words? "


    Xu kuangge: "I''m not sure."


    He wants to strangle Xiao Yao now.


    At this time, Hong feisheng couldn''t listen any more.


    Looking at Xu kuangge''s pitiful appearance, he even made fun of him.


    Is your conscience eaten by the dog?


    Say


    What is standing up?


    "Before painting fan... What were you doing when there was a reaction?" I don''t know why. Xiao Yao always feels strange after this sentence comes out.


    "Crying!"


    Xiao Yao


    He took a deep breath and led, "I mean, did you do anything special?"


    Xu kuangge thought seriously and shook his head again.


    "I didn''t do anything special. Just as usual, I continued to cultivate the soul of the sword, and then I talked to Huafan."


    Xiao Yao patted his thigh: "what did you say to Huafan?"


    "I''ll tell him..." speaking of this, Xu crazy song suddenly stopped, it seems that it is difficult to say.


    Xiao Yao wants to let it go. After all, the couple can''t say anything to outsiders.


    Some difficult words are also very normal.


    He is going to tell Xu kuangge that if it is not convenient to say it, he will talk more about it in the future. Maybe it will have a better effect.


    At this time, Xu kuangge continued to say: "in fact, I said to her," Xiao Yao''s daughter-in-law is too many, this is a scum man, it''s a beast, shameless, or I''m good, I only like to draw a fan all my life. "


    Xiao Yao


    ha-ha.


    He is really my good brother.


    No wonder it''s hard to talk before.


    "Why don''t I often talk to Huafan about these things in the future?" Xu kuangge asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yao urged him to say: "in fact, maybe it''s just time. You can continue to cultivate sword spirit in the future. Don''t say these words."


    Who wants to be bad mouthed every day?!


    Xu kuangge shook his head firmly: "that''s no good. Let''s talk about it more. I always think that the effect will be better."


    As for the painting fan, Xiao Yao had no way to stop Xu crazy song, so he nodded tearfully.


    "Then I will continue to cultivate sword spirit!" With these words, Xu kuangge put away the black iron sword and left.


    Looking at Xu kuangge''s back, Xiao Yao sighed.


    It''s nothing to do for brothers.


    What''s more, just being scolded?


    As long as you are happy,


    Good!


    "Ah, Xu crazy song, this is too much!" Hong feisheng said suddenly.


    Xiao Yao turned to look at him.


    one ''s eyes run over with tears.


    This is also my own brother! Even in such a situation, he is firmly on his side. Indeed, Xu crazy song is too much, and he can''t scold himself every day for his daughter-in-law''s sake! Although I don''t care, it''s wrong.


    "If I scold you every day, don''t you know how to praise me? I''m a dedicated person, aren''t I? " Hong feisheng touched his chin and said, "I will often compare myself with you in front of my daughter-in-law. My daughter-in-law also said that if I were as half hearted as you, I would cut my little feisheng!"


    "Little feisheng?" Xiao Yao was stunned.


    Hong feisheng blushed and laughed.


    Xiao Yao only felt that he was enveloped in a chill.


    Shentemo xiaofeisheng


    "By the way, I heard that the magic dragon was still Xuejiao. Now it has the power of the devil king?" Hong feisheng asked.


    Xiao Yao nodded.


    Compared with magic dragon, Xiaobai''s speed is much slower.


    For such a long time, up to now, it''s just the strength of magic.


    But it''s normal.


    Xiaobai is just snow wolf, ordinary Warcraft.


    Although Xuejiao has become a demon now, he still has the blood of the dragon in his body. Now when he comes to the Dragon Kingdom, he has the blessing of the dragon''s Qi, which is the same as that of the dragon and the devil. It''s normal for him to make rapid progress.


    He thinks that if the magic dragon becomes an expert like the demon God, its strength must be much stronger than that of the current Fu Tu demon God and the previous flame demon God.


    Of course, it will take a long time.


    It''s a very big span to become a demon God from a demon king.


    "In fact, I have always been very curious. Do you think the magic dragon will regret becoming a demon rather than a dragon?" Hong feisheng asked, holding his arm.


    Xiao Yao laughed and said, "you have to ask him this question, but I don''t think he will regret it. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Maybe when he becomes a demon, he will be more powerful than the dragon clan?"


    "That''s not a good thing." Hong feisheng frowned and said seriously, "if that''s true, what about the face of the dragon people? Don''t all the dragon people want to become demons


    Xiao Yao blinked at Hong feisheng and seemed to disagree with him: "why is it not a good thing?"¡° Do you still want the dragons to be demons¡° Ha ha, it''s just to get the devil''s seed. It''s not necessarily to become a devil''s clan. Besides, at that time, these may not be important. " Xiao Yao slightly raised his head, full of self-confidence, "maybe, when that time, the demons and the current dragon, are listening to us?" Hong feisheng was stunned, showing a sudden color. Xiao Yao said such words, there is nothing to be surprised. Anyway, he knew from the beginning that Xiao Yao had a big picture. It''s not impossible to step on the immortals, demons, demons and Buddhas. The next day. Qinglong finds Xiao Yao and looks worried. He told Xiao Yao. The weak river of Xinghai fairyland has completely collapsed. The demons are deploying troops. Xiao Yao shakes his mind. The devil kingdom is very arrogant now. They all think that this is the last battle between the devil Kingdom and the fairyland. After all, the Western Yao Xiandi and the eastern Ru Xiandi have no way to take part in the battle. The xianzun Xianbing generals in the immortal world are also a group of minions in their eyes. What the demons don''t know. Xiao Yao also defined it as the last battle.

 Chapter 2066

    In the long sea of stars, there are countless corpses of fairies and Demons floating.


    They are like meteorites and stars scattered in the universe.


    It''s like going with the flow.


    They may have been a great genius in a certain world, and they all have their own endless stories. But when they fall into the sea of stars and slowly drift, everything turns into dust, and no one mentions it any more.


    It''s a war.


    But for those magic soldiers, magic generals, immortal soldiers, immortal generals.


    It''s a catastrophe.


    They may die without leaving their names. The significance of the previous hundreds or even thousands of years lies in this war.


    Xiao Yao won''t sympathize with them. This is what they choose, and each of them is crazy about it. This is probably the meaning of their survival, just like those soldiers who died in the battlefield. Each of them thinks that his death is worth it. Even in the eyes of the enemy, they may be aggressors and thugs, but what about that? Whether they succeed or fail, their descendants will label them as "die for opening up territory", which symbolizes glory.


    It seems that there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence between the demon world and the fairyland.


    This has always been the case.


    Maybe it''s a kind of feud. Maybe it''s because the first fairy of the fairy clan and the first demon of the demon clan fought so hard when they were picking up sweet potatoes that they swore that they would never die with each other. This period of origin is too long, so long that there is no way to trace back, and the immortals and demons that we know have never left any traces of existence.


    "You say, will every meteorite, at the beginning, be the dead bodies of some demon fairies?" He asked, standing behind the black crane.


    The black crane looked back at him, his eyes full of disdain.


    Maybe I don''t like talking with the God of putu, who is too middle two.


    "Guardian, do we have to be in such a hurry?" Asked the God again.


    "Long night, many dreams." Black crane God cold spit out these four words, there is no more explanation.


    This is leadership style.


    The God nodded and asked no more.


    After all, the existence of the black crane demon God is equivalent to the flag of the demon world. Where the flag goes, the demons will attack.


    Well


    In short.


    That is, where the black crane God points, the demon world will fight.


    Before, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor laid the river. He thought it would last for a few months, but he didn''t expect that the river would be washed away within two months. Of course, the demon Kingdom also paid a very painful price for this. He didn''t know how many lives of the demons. The demons who were brought to the river by the putu demon were like members of the Death Squadron, In a more intuitive way, the river is filled with corpses of unknown demons.


    The fairies who saw this scene all felt numb and thought how much hatred it was.


    Of course, with the current strength of the demons, even if the loss in the weak water river is very serious this time, it''s nothing. After all, most of the people who died in the weak water river this time are magic soldiers and magic generals, and there are few demons. Even if there are demons, they still think that the fairies will come to obstruct the impact. After all, the impact on the weak water river has nothing to do with cultivation, otherwise, It''s the black crane.


    Although the fairies, demons, Buddhas and dragons are not as grand as they were tens of thousands of years ago, even so, the strength of the demons can not be underestimated. After all, the demons have a protector, which is the greatest reliance of the demons. If we remove the special factor of the protector, we will find that the so-called fairies, demons, Buddhas are not afraid.


    The demon world regards it as the last battle.


    Although the fairyland doesn''t think so, it still thinks so subconsciously. Fortunately, these fairylands have the spirit of looking death at home. They don''t think it''s a big deal to die in this war.


    Just like in the past, there have been two forces in the demon world. On one hand, they are fighting and feel that it is impossible to live in peace with the fairies. On the other hand, they are conservatives who advocate peace. However, there has never been such a situation in the fairies.


    For a long time, the fairies in fairyland have always been the main fighters. They never wanted to live in peace with the demon world. It''s not because they have so many advantages. After all, the fairies now have no advantages, but they have never changed their mind.


    Right ahead, the drums are beating.


    Some fairies who are happy to enter the Tao have already stood in a row.


    With all kinds of musical instruments in their hands, they infuse the immortal power in their bodies, and the immortal sound comes into their ears, forming a powerful field. In this field, the strength of the demon clan will be suppressed, and the fighting power of the immortal clan will be improved to a certain extent, but it is not as strong as imagined, However, if there is a fairy who has already reached the realm of Immortal Emperor, the effect will be very obvious. The gap is still very big, but it is a pity that there is not. After all, there are very few fairy who have entered Taoism with music, and it is also very difficult to cultivate this kind of fairy.


    The God of putu held out his hand and suddenly pointed to one of them. He whispered to the black crane God around him: "that whistling fairy is also a happy one?"


    Black crane demon God has no good way: "then you go to ask now?"


    After thinking about it, the God shook his head.


    I guess I can''t come back now. He''s just very angry. The whistler looks like


    The suspicion of making up the number.


    The fairies around him turned a blind eye to this, and put it in vain.


    On the other side.


    Innumerable Fairies in golden armour form a square array with different weapons in their hands.


    Compared with the demons, the Xians look weaker now.


    One reason is that all the fairies present know that as long as the war starts, it means that all the fairies will go to the grave.


    Second, there is not even an Immortal Emperor standing up to carry the flag.


    Xiyao Xiandi was seriously injured.


    The realm of the Immortal Emperor of the eastern Confucianism has fallen. Now there is only the realm of the immortal and the venerable. When they come out, they will die.


    If the relationship between Xiao Yao and fairyland is still good, with Xiao Yao''s elixir, there is no problem for Xiyao Xiandi to recover.


    Although these fairies don''t think it''s a big deal to die in this war, they still feel that the decision made by the Immortal Emperor of Dongru should not be made.


    It''s just unreasonable.


    Of course, at this time, it''s not necessary to talk about that.


    "Lord Protector, after dealing with the fairies, shall we go to the demon kingdom?" The God turned to look at the black crane and asked.


    The black crane God nodded and asked, "is it hard to keep them for the new year?"


    But if that''s the case, they won''t turn a blind eye to it. Will they be in a hurry


    The black crane God frowned, thought for a moment, and nodded.


    There is still some truth in what futu said.


    If you really go to the demon world after killing the fairy family, it may arouse the vigilance of Xiao Yao and the dragon family.


    They don''t care if they fight Xianzu by themselves.


    After all, the fairies just broke up with them before.


    Under such circumstances, if Xiao Yao is willing to send troops for the immortal family, it would be too cheap.


    As Xiao Yao''s opponent, the black crane God felt that he was going to look down on each other.


    "Let them be free for a while." Said the black crane.


    After finishing this sentence, he felt that something was wrong. Later, he reflected that it was the word "Xiaoyao". When he mentioned these two words, he felt a toothache.


    The black crane demon God also wants to understand that he is not in a hurry to deal with the demon world. Anyway, after he occupies the fairies, he can develop the fairies and make progress. It will be easier and less hasty to deal with the demon world at that time.


    When the war was about to break out, suddenly, the golden camp in front retreated like a tide to the left and right sides, and soon gave way to a path, from which a magnificent chariot with more than ten wheels was launched, reaching the front of the immortal camp. On the chariot was the eastern Confucian immortal emperor in a Confucian shirt, He looked a little pale, and his face was much older.


    He stood on the chariot, panting, but condescending, with a look at the mountains and small momentum.


    But at this time, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor no longer looks like a Confucian general. The Immortal Emperor is more like an old gentleman in a private school.


    The skin on his face looks a little dry, but the essence in his eyes is still flashing.


    The appearance of Dongru Xiandi shocked all the fairies.


    This is something they didn''t know before.


    These fairies, too, have a brief excitement.


    But the excitement soon passed.


    Instead, sadness.


    Once upon a time, the high spirited Eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was elegant, but now he has become this kind of appearance.


    And even now, when the demons came down, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor stood up.


    At this time, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru suddenly held out his hand.


    In his hand, appeared a golden flag, in the sea of stars, no wind automatic, now looking at unexpectedly appear some rebellious. It''s not uncomfortable to use the word "rebellious" to describe a flag in this case.


    The black crane God raised his head and looked at the emperor Dongru on the chariot with a touch of irony on his face.


    "It''s all like this. I''m still here. Isn''t that death?" Said the God with a sigh.


    "If he doesn''t come, he really doesn''t have a flag bearer." Said the black crane with a sneer.


    Fu Tu thought about it and nodded.


    Now the fairyland is really at a dead end.


    In the view of the God of futu, even if the God of black crane doesn''t fight, the final result is the victory of the demons.

 Chapter 2067

    Stand on the chariot.


    Where the Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism looked was the battlefield.


    His flag was still flying.


    As long as the battle flag does not fall, the fairies will not fall.


    With a command, the demon world will be like a black wave in general, towards the fairy killed.


    The battle is imminent.


    The eastern Confucian immortal waved the flag in his hand.


    When the flag was waved up at that moment, the fairies also killed each other.


    There was no hesitation.


    Even if they knew that the fairies would be defeated in this battle, they would not have any hesitation.


    What is urinary sex? It''s called urination!


    The Faustus soon joined the fight.


    He took the lead to rush towards the East Confucian Immortal Emperor.


    Although the Immortal Emperor of Dongru has only the power of immortal, he is still the soul of the immortal family.


    As long as the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor is killed first, the end of the battle can be accelerated to some extent.


    Even if the final result is certain, we have to seize the time.


    As the black crane God often said: in case of long night dreams.


    There are many immortal Zun, toward the side of the Fu Tu demon.


    After all, there is no doubt that the purpose of putu demon God is obvious, and those immortals in the fairy clan will not let it go, so naturally they want to stop it.


    The God of putu looked at the traces of the immortals, with a grim smile on his face. He didn''t take the immortals seriously at all.


    A wave of air burst out from the body of Fu Tu demon God. The wave kept rolling in the sea of stars and scattered the immortal gods. His speed increased a little. Like a beam of light, he rushed straight to the East Confucian Immortal Emperor. His eyes were full of murders. Unexpectedly, another beam of light rushed towards him the next second, and his body stopped suddenly in the middle of the way, Then he turned his face towards the sudden light beam and smashed it. Two streams of air collided and set off a fire wave.


    When the fire wave gradually dissipated, the pupil of the god suddenly contracted, which was a little inconceivable.


    "Are you cured so soon?" Futu demon God looked at Xiyao Xiandi not far away, and his face was full of surprise. Before, Xiyao Xiandi was so seriously injured that it took at least half a year to recover. Now it''s totally beyond their imagination.


    Moreover, the fight just now, although it was an instant thing, but the God of putu can also feel it. Now the Xi Yao Immortal Emperor is absolutely in the peak state, even more prosperous than the last immortal devil war.


    This really made him puzzled.


    Black crane demon God saw the appearance of Xiyao Immortal Emperor was also slightly stunned, his face was full of surprise.


    It''s not surprising that Xiyao Xiandi was not damaged.


    What''s really amazing is that I didn''t realize it before.


    This made him a little unexpected, and even a little uneasy in his heart.


    He took a slow breath, a cold light flashed in his eyes and calmed down again.


    The Xians have a vast territory and abundant resources. It''s normal to have some good things. What''s more, the Xiandi of Xiyao doesn''t know how many years he has been in existence. It''s quite normal to have some good things in his hands. It''s totally reasonable.


    Opportunities are rare.


    Now the demons and immortals have been fighting together. If it is because of the change of Xiyao Xiandi that the demons withdraw from the army, it is not worth the loss. After all, he still knows the truth that they will lose three times in a row.


    The arrow is on the string, we have to send it!


    This is the last moment.


    No matter what the immortal family has, just untie it.


    He didn''t believe it. At this time, what kind of spray could the fairy family bring out?


    If the fairies really have any big moves, why wait until now?


    Before the fall of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, the Western Yao Immortal Emperor was seriously injured.


    The Xians are dead.


    What else do they have to wait for?


    Want to understand these times, the expression on the black crane demon''s face also gradually calms down.


    At this time, the fighting has entered a white hot state, which is easy to understand, that is, both sides have killed red eyes, and even many fairies and demons have not found the appearance of Xiyao Xiandi, but those fairies who found the appearance of Xiyao Xiandi are also spiritual shock.


    Although it is impossible to turn the war around even with the appearance of Xiyao Xiandi, it is better to appear than not. At least, in this way, the hope of Xianzu is much greater.


    What''s more, the goal of engaging in immortals is not really to defeat the demons.


    At least not at this stage.


    Their idea is simple.


    As long as you can block the demons, it''s a success.


    However, so far, the black crane God has not made a move.


    The existence of the other side is the sword hanging on his head. No one knows when the sword will fall.


    The God called for a long time, but Xiyao Xiandi didn''t answer. He just had a cold face, which made him very dissatisfied. So he didn''t waste his time and killed Xiyao Xiandi again.


    By the side of the God of putu, there are countless turbulent streams, and countless fairies are involved in them. In the next second, they will turn into powder. In fact, not only fairies, but even demons can not be spared.


    Suddenly, an object appeared in the hands of Xiyao Immortal Emperor. It was only the size of a palm, but it was full of immortal power. When the magic weapon in the hand ran out, it turned into a barrier to wrap Dongru Immortal Emperor. At this time, she killed Fudu demon God.


    Standing on the chariot, the emperor rubbed the tip of his nose. It seemed that he was embarrassed. I don''t know when he became the worry of the emperor.


    When Xi Yao Xiandi and Fu Tu devil collided again, the chariot that Dong Ru Xiandi stepped on moved slowly again.


    In front of the chariot, there is a dark hole. The emperor of Eastern Confucianism inserted the flag in his hand, and then urged the energy in the chariot. Suddenly, a huge energy shell, carrying the powerful immortal power, blasted into the demon group. When the shell burst, the immortal power began to surge, and you could hear the scream of hysteria, I don''t know how many demons died in this vast energy.


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru hit it well and immediately burst into a smile. His wrinkled face was like a blooming chrysanthemum.


    He continued to push the chariot, and the chariot began to fire shells again. It felt like a hot weapon.


    Those demons have been silly. They didn''t think that the chariot brought by Emperor Dongru had such ability. They thought that the other party just wanted to show off.


    Not only the demons, but also the black crane demon God didn''t expect that the other side''s chariot had such lethality. He was so upset that he quickly killed Dongru Xiandi.


    The emperor raised his head and looked at the black crane demon he was killing. The expression on his face was still calm.


    As for whether his face was as steady as Mount Tai, he was in a panic. I don''t know.


    When the black crane God came to kill him, it was like a volcanic eruption, and a hot wave of air came. At this time, the barrier left by Xiyao Immortal Emperor was shaking, as if it would collapse in the next second.


    Although the black crane God has not been killed, but the chariot has been constantly retreating, driven by a force.


    Another ten or so immortals pounced on the black crane God. Unexpectedly, the black crane God stretched out his hand and smashed one immortal''s body. In a moment, he clenched his fist again, and several other immortals were blown away.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!" Black crane''s eyes are red and his voice is full of indifference to life. It seems that at this moment, he is the only God in charge of everything.


    In fact, this is not nutritious.


    The fairies who didn''t stop him died a lot.


    So, it''s good to listen to their demons, one by one like farting.


    The black crane once again clenched his fist and mobilized the power of heaven and earth. Immediately, his fist fell, and a rainbow burst out. It hit the chariot, and all of a sudden, the chariot was destroyed, and the eastern Confucian immortal also flew out.


    "Well, I can''t help myself." The black crane God once again killed Dongru Xiandi.


    Obviously, he didn''t intend to give the other party any breathing opportunities, but at this time, a dragon chant suddenly sounded behind him.


    Even if he didn''t look back, the black crane demon felt a strong pressure. Suddenly, he quickly retreated, avoided a dragon breath, turned around again and found a green dragon rushing.


    "Dragon God?" The black crane God''s pupil suddenly contracted, and he quickly retreated a certain distance back again.


    "Protector, those dragon people in Longyu have been killed!" One of the demons yelled at the top of his voice, still shaking.


    None of them had thought of that before.


    In fact, even if the dragon does not remind, the black crane God can also see carefully. There are thousands of dragon people coming here.


    "Damn, what do these dragon people want to do?" The black crane was furious.


    Originally, it was a matter of certainty to win the fairy clan, but I didn''t expect that the dragon clan would come over and stab in the back at this time.


    How can the dragon race be more shameless than their demons and demons?


    When he was in a trance, the green dragon once again pounced on the black crane demon God. The scales on his body were the sharpest armor in the world, and his dragon claws were also the sharpest weapons. In addition, the dragon breath he vomited from time to time could burn a large area of demons as long as it fell down. With the addition of the dragon, the situation turned around in an instant.


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    The black crane devil didn''t even think about it, so he said in his voice.


    In such an accident, he knew that he could never continue to fight with the fairy family.


    The dragon people always follow Xiao Yao''s arrangement. Now that the Dragon God has come, will Xiao Yao be far away?


    Futu forced Xiyao Xiandi to retreat and ran to Heihe. He was just about to retreat with Heihe, but at this time, a large group of armored demons came towards them.


    "Guardian, I''ll come to help you!" The Baimu demon emperor in the front is Mengcheng demon emperor and Zihong demon emperor. In addition, there are tens of thousands of demons, valiant¡° The demon clan... "The black crane demon God didn''t feel very happy. Instead, he strengthened his previous thought. He continued to wave and roar¡° Retreat, retreat Damn it. I can trust you demon clan... There are ghosts!

 Chapter 2068

    When the black crane demon God saw the demons, his first reaction was not that he had reinforcements, but that if things went wrong, there would be demons.


    Well


    Now there are real demons.


    It''s a bunch of demons, after all.


    For a long time, the attitude of demons towards demons is ambiguous.


    It''s said that it''s a coalition, but actually everyone knows that it''s just a temporary coalition to get what they need.


    It''s like this attack on the fairies.


    The black crane demon never thought of calling the demon clan to be a pawn.


    He knew very well that no matter what time, the demon clan could not be relied on. This was the unfamiliar white eyed wolf. Even if he really took out his heart and lungs for the demon clan, it had no meaning. The other party would still say that he would turn over his face.


    Don''t say that the demons come on their own initiative. Even if the demons attack the demons, even if they put a knife around their neck, I''m afraid the demons are not willing to come.


    Now the other party has taken the initiative to come, to say that there is no tricky, the black crane God does not believe.


    So it''s not right to see the opportunity. It''s the king''s way to retreat immediately.


    However, when he wanted to retreat, he found that the dragon clan, the demon clan and the fairy clan in front of him had formed a situation of encirclement. It seemed that they had negotiated with each other, and the soldiers were pressing against them, with an irresistible trend.


    "Damn it, asshole!" The black crane was trembling.


    He looked around and roared, "where''s Xiao Yao? I know you''re here. Get out of here! "


    At this time, the green dragon has rushed at him again.


    In addition, there are the three demon emperors.


    "Don''t panic, guardian. We''ve come to help you!" The three demon emperors spoke in unison.


    The black crane God


    I believe your evil!


    "Retreat at once!" The black crane lowered his voice.


    "It seems that we can''t run away..." said the God.


    The black crane God looked around and sighed, "it depends on my face."


    Futu glanced at the black crane.


    That face is so dark.


    With a sad face, he said helplessly: "my Lord, I can''t see it..."


    The inner subtext is: are you making trouble for me?


    The black crane was speechless.


    Too much bullying.


    "Xiao Yao, get out of here!" The black crane cried out again.


    In response to his only demon emperor green dragon rushed to the air.


    A dragon''s breath drove the black crane back again.


    Immediately, the three demon emperors rushed up together, forming a encirclement.


    "If you don''t measure yourself, you''ll find yourself dead!" The black crane devil was very angry and waved his hand to the White Shepherd demon emperor.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor immediately withdrew a distance.


    He is not a fool. How could he choose to fight with black crane at this time.


    What''s more, even if I come to this battle this time, I''m not willing to.


    Almost.


    He didn''t fight for anyone in his life.


    As soon as Baimu demon emperor retreated, Zihong demon emperor and Mengcheng demon emperor quickly pulled back.


    Their goal is not to kill the black crane.


    After all, they don''t have the ability.


    All they have to do is get involved.


    This is what Hong feisheng ordered.


    After all, now Hong feisheng can control the spirit of the demon world. Undoubtedly, he is the boss of the demon world. They have to do whatever they say.


    If Hong feisheng asks them to come, they will come. Whatever they are asked to do, they have to do it honestly.


    Moreover, compared with Xiao Yao and his group of guys


    The White Shepherd demon emperor thinks that it seems that they are still the black crane gods, and they are easy to bully.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the White Shepherd demon emperor, Xiao Yao is more kind than the black crane demon God. As long as they are honest, most of them will not lose their lives. At least, they are more likely to survive than cooperating with the demons.


    This is a multiple choice question, and it is also a very easy choice.


    On this issue, the demon clan will not have any hesitation.


    "Baimu demon emperor, if you cooperate with Xiao Yao, you will dig your own grave!" The black crane devil said coldly.


    The White Shepherd demon emperor stood firm and looked at the black crane demon in the distance and turned his mouth.


    He felt that it would be too disobedient to say that from the mouth of the black crane.


    He doesn''t know if he wants to cooperate with Xiao Yao to dig his own grave, but he must be dead if he wants to cooperate with black crane.


    So now, the White Shepherd demon emperor is not willing to go further and further on the road of death, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "Since you are all here, why doesn''t Xiao Yao show up?" Asked the black crane.


    His brain was spinning as he spoke.


    Want to find a suitable opportunity to escape here.


    Xiao Yao had endured for so long before, but now he suddenly made a move, not because the fairy clan was about to be taken by himself, but because the time was ripe.


    Although he doesn''t know what Xiao Yao''s plan is, since the other party dares to do so, he must have a complete plan.


    Facing the opponent who is ready, it''s not mature to choose to be tough.


    If it''s because, he doesn''t care at all.


    Anyway, all of you here are spicy chicken.


    But now it''s different.


    Before, he missed the opportunity to kill Xiao Yao in the ancient wasteland, although at that time he hoped that Xiao Yao could help him extract the human spirit of the ancient wasteland, and let his cultivation take another step forward.


    He has already suffered a loss in Xiao Yao''s hands, and now he will not have any confidence.


    Let''s go!


    We must go!


    If at this time, let the black crane God sing a song.


    He must be able to sing that song:


    I want to escape,


    But I can''t escape


    "Guardian, I''ll hold them down for you. You''ll find a way to leave." Futu also knew that the black crane had already decided to go, so he immediately stood up.


    Although all along, he didn''t like black crane.


    When we were all demons, the black crane did not take them seriously.


    But now it''s a matter of right and wrong.


    In any case, the black crane God is the hope of their demons. Just like before, the demons attacked the fairies. This is something that many demons dare not think about. It''s the peak time of the demons for so many years.


    Therefore, no matter what is in the mind of the black crane demon, he believes that as long as the black crane demon is still alive, the demons will be able to rally and continue to stand on the top.


    "Good." The black crane God listened to the words of the God, and nodded and agreed without thinking.


    All of a sudden.


    The God felt very subdued.


    Although I''m willing to


    But why don''t you put it off a little bit?


    For example, you say: No, I won''t go!


    I said: you go! Leave me alone!


    Isn''t that good?


    He sighed.


    At this time, the eyes of the black crane demon God fell on the West Yao Immortal Emperor and the East Ru Immortal Emperor in the distance.


    With the help of Xiyao Xiandi, Dongru Xiandi came slowly with a smile on his face.


    The emergence of the Dragon nationality.


    The appearance of the demon clan.


    In the face of all this, the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor did not feel much surprised.


    The black crane God frowned and asked, "you already know?"


    "No, I don''t know." Dongru Xiandi said, "you know, if I know, you will be aware of it. After all, when you hurt me at the beginning, you left a trace of spirit in my body. No matter what I do, you can see it."


    The black crane took a deep breath.


    He always thought that what he did was very secret.


    But now it seems that he overestimated himself and underestimated his opponent.


    Hearing the words of the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor, the Western Yao Immortal Emperor was a little stunned.


    "Before that, I broke up with Xiao Yao..." Xiyao Xiandi said this and stopped.


    She has already guessed some, but she is not sure, but judging from the current situation, those she guessed are not far away.


    What surprised her most was that the attitude of the Immortal Emperor of Dongru was just a little abnormal. However, Xiao Yao seemed to have understood everything. Otherwise, it was impossible to play such a big game of chess just to invite the emperor into the urn.


    Just based on such clues, we can analyze so much information. For a while, she can''t find a suitable adjective to describe Xiao Yao.


    If he is really the opponent of the fairies, he will be hundreds of times more terrifying than the black crane.


    "So, from the beginning to the end, you didn''t lift the table with Xiao Yao, did you?" The black crane God gave a bitter smile and said to himself, "I really underestimated you."


    Dongru Xiandi shook his head.


    "I didn''t do a lot, except a little bit abnormal. Xiao Yao did everything else. I didn''t say anything, so he could guess that I might have been watched by you. Then he had no contact with me and started to deal with you. Do you think you underestimated me? " Asked the emperor.


    The black crane turned and looked around.


    "He''s here, isn''t he?"


    The Immortal Emperor of Dongru did not comment.


    "Now that you''re here, come out." Said the emperor.


    In the distance, a figure came slowly.


    With his hands behind his back, he walked out with a big stride and head high, shaking in three steps.


    Completely out of the six emotions do not recognize the pace. Fu Tu demon God was slightly stunned. He pointed to each other and asked, "eh? Isn''t this the one who whistled in a group of fairies who used to enjoy themselves? " His memory of the other side is still very deep, and make complaints about it before. That looks pretty fairy, restored the original face, at the same time, holding a bead¡° Thank you for the bead you gave me! I''ve tested it for you. Not only can you not see it, but also can you not see it even if you become a protector! " Xiao Yao weighed the transparent bead in his hand and said with a smile. This moment. The God of putu had a desire to die. Now he understood what it meant to lift a stone and hit himself in the foot. At the beginning, Xiao Yao needed to go to the fairyland. He gave Xiao Yao this bead to cover up his breath and change his appearance, but it turned out to be on his head. It''s hard! brother! The black crane God looked at the God, and said nothing£¨ The third watch is coming

 Chapter 2069

    The God of putu is very tangled at the moment.


    He looks at Xiao Yao, and Xiao Yao looks at him.


    The four eyes are opposite, and there is no affection.


    Of course, there are no enemies who are particularly envious when they meet. After all, the relationship between Fudu demon God and Xiao Yao has not been particularly bad. When I was in the demon world before, compared with the other two demon gods who had died in Xiao Yao''s hands, Fudu demon God had a very good attitude towards Xiao Yao.


    Now the bead Xiao Yao held in his hand is a witness of friendship!


    Xiao Yao doesn''t know whether the God of futu will think the same way.


    Anyway, the answer is not that important


    Just be happy.


    Xiao Yao''s appearance makes the situation more delicate.


    After seeing Xiao Yao, the black crane God had a headache.


    "In such a big situation, do you think you can kill me?" Even if the heart was flustered, the black crane demon still kept at least calm.


    He still has demons to rely on.


    Besides, he felt that he had a chance to leave.


    Although he had suffered losses in Xiao Yao''s hands in the wilderness before, it was no big deal.


    Even if all the demons are buried here today, it''s still no big deal.


    As long as you can live, that''s enough.


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    There''s no firewood. There''s natural gas.


    Xiao Yao buttoned his ears and turned his face to see the black crane.


    "Guess what."


    Simple two words, let black crane demon God feel toothache again.


    I guess your grandmother has a leg!


    "All demons, follow my orders and escort me away!" Said the black crane.


    He can ensure that his voice can be transmitted to every demon''s ear.


    Xiao Yao is a bad person.


    It was the first time he had seen such a shameless devil.


    Clearly let the rest of the demons when cannon fodder, cover him to leave, can say so straightforward.


    I just don''t have such a thick skin, otherwise I would have been in the sky for a long time, and I don''t need to wait until this time.


    Even though the demons are unbelievable, they are ready.


    Maybe now the black crane God has fallen into the trap, but the black crane God is still the leader and protector of the demons. In the eyes of the demons, the words of the black crane God are the words of heaven and the will of heaven, so they absolutely dare not disobey.


    "Kill." Xiao Yao waved his hand.


    Dragon, demon, fairy.


    We''ll fight for the demons together.


    It''s been a long time.


    Xiao Yao is not willing to continue to wait.


    So even if it was the first move of the black crane at the beginning, Xiao Yao was fully prepared for this moment.


    He would never allow the black crane to escape here again.


    Otherwise, God knows what kind of posture the black crane God will use next time.


    It doesn''t matter if he is alone, but his relatives, lovers and friends are now in the sky.


    The existence of black crane is a great hidden danger.


    Moreover, when Xiao Yao began to layout, he had already made up his mind.


    This time, he will never miss any chance. He must kill the black crane in this place.


    Xiyao Xiandi also moved closer to Xiao Yao.


    No matter what the relationship between Xianjie and Xiao Yao is, at least now they are allies and stand together. After all, they have a common enemy.


    Black crane.


    "You gave them all the holy pills that danzong gave me before, didn''t you?" Asked Xi Yao Xiandi.


    Xiao Yao took a look at her and nodded gently.


    In the game he set up, although the emperor Xiyao was not considered at first.


    After all, it can be said that the fairyland is under the control of the black crane.


    No matter what he does, he is likely to be seen by the black crane.


    He would never allow such a thing to happen. In case of alarm, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    On the one hand, Xiao Niannian muttered several times that she was her master.


    On the other hand, it is also because Xiyao Xiandi is an Immortal Emperor after all, and now Tianwaitian is also an old Immortal Emperor.


    With the help of Xiyao Xiandi, he can be more relaxed. It''s like a group of people gathering to carry water. If there are more people, the original weight of everyone will be reduced.


    "Thank you very much." Xiyao Xiandi said, "well, after solving the demons, are you going to deal with us again?"


    Xiao Yao thought about it and said with a smile, "let''s talk about it then. To be honest, I don''t need to deal with you fairies. As long as the Dragon God comes with the dragon family, you can''t carry it."


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    Although she knows, what Xiao Yao says now is true.


    However, as the Immortal Emperor of the immortal family, he was very upset to hear these words.


    "Let''s try it then!" Xi Yao Xian Di waved his fist and said.


    "Shut your mouth for me." Xiao Yao didn''t have a good way, "no more creaking, I''ll go now."


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor


    What else can she say?


    Don''t stir up, don''t stir up.


    Big man, big man.


    In fact, what she said just now, try it then.


    It''s just a angry word.


    After all, Xiao Yao looks down on the fairyland so much. As the Immortal Emperor of fairyland, she can''t say anything if she doesn''t say something hard.


    It''s uncomfortable in my heart!


    But after thinking about it, he felt that he had no meaning at all.


    Now the fairyland is nothing to Xiao Yao


    "Are you sure you''ll kill him?" Xiyao Xiandi asked again, "the protector... Is very difficult to kill."


    Xiao Yao did not speak.


    He intends to tell her with his own actions.


    Of course, it''s also because Xiao Yao is not sure.


    Even if he has a complete plan, no one knows if there will be any accident.


    It''s like a very philosophical saying on earth:


    You never know which comes first, accident or tomorrow.


    Maybe one is to take the subway and the other is to take a taxi.


    immediately.


    In Xiao Yao''s hand, there appeared a long sword with rich breath.


    On the blade of the sword, there are light lines. A white dragon flies out of the spring and autumn sword. The light lines are still rippling, like waves.


    At first, the black crane had enough confidence in himself.


    He felt that Xiao Yao must be fooling around.


    With the identity of a protector, even Xiao Yao can''t kill himself.


    But now he''s not sure.


    Besides, he didn''t want to wait to die.


    When Xiao Yao took out the spring and autumn sword, the black crane demon had gone crazy in another direction.


    Countless demons rushed up to block the Dragon God and the three demon emperors.


    "I''ll help."


    With these words, Xiyao Xiandi rushed to the direction of black crane.


    Fu Tu kills Xiao Yao.


    His idea is very simple.


    If you want to help the black crane escape, you have to start from the source.


    There is no doubt that the source is Xiao Yao.


    However, when he rushed to the general, he was suddenly thrown out by a huge force.


    The sword Qi surged, causing a burst of sword gang.


    "Adults fight, children don''t get involved." Holding the Xuan iron sword, Xu kuangge looks at Fu Tu demon with a kind of scornful eyes.


    They didn''t seem to regard each other as a good opponent.


    The face of Fu Tu demon is grim.


    If you really let him start with Xiao Yao, maybe there is still some pressure in my heart.


    But when dealing with Xu kuangge, he doesn''t have any pressure.


    To say, there has always been a little gap between the demon God and the Immortal Emperor.


    The strength of the demon God is better than that of the Immortal Emperor.


    But Xu kuangge is not a pure Immortal Emperor, even he does not regard himself as an Immortal Emperor.


    When Xu kuangge saw the spirit rushing, he just sneered, then raised his sword and drew a sword rainbow. The sword rainbow went straight to the direction of the spirit, just like a rolling dragon roaring, which forced the spirit out.


    immediately.


    Without any hesitation, Xu kuangge killed him with his sword.


    This time, Xiao Yao gave him the task of killing the God.


    After that, help the Dragon God and the demon emperor to surround the black crane God.


    Xu kuangge didn''t worry about whether he would not be the opponent of putu demon, so there would be no next step.


    Xiao Yao did not worry about whether Xu Bingge would not be able to complete the task.


    He believes in Xu Bingge.


    Xu kuangge also believes in himself.


    In order to be worthy of this trust, Xu kuangge directly opens the unparalleled field, and is as fierce as thunder.


    As a gourd eater, Emperor Dongru also smiles when he looks at Xu kuangge, who is fighting with the God of putu.


    He felt that in this battle, he did not contribute at all.


    This unique field is very suitable for Xu Bingge!


    Originally, he was depressed. He felt that he had planted a seed and finally grew fruit, which was picked by Xu kuangge.


    After picking it, I told him it was sweet.


    Now, in fact, all this is the best arrangement. The unparalleled field, to Xu crazy song here, is the real field. At this time, it is no longer a war. It''s the fight of fairies, demons, dragons and demons. The number of demons was originally quite large, but it has been sharply reduced in such a short time. On the one hand, it is definitely weaker than the three ethnic coalition forces. On the other hand, it''s because they don''t have any killing heart. Even their leader, the so-called guardian, the black crane God, wanted to leave behind the mess and run away, and let them break up. Another important reason is the addition of the demons. For a long time, the demons have always regarded the demons as their allies. Even though the demons have never really looked down upon these demons, they are still cool in the face of the demons who are on the opposite side of themselves and participate in the encirclement and suppression of the demons. Especially some of them. They were fighting their camp and shouting at the same time¡° Let you demons look down on us These demons want to scold. Do you think we just look down on you? Xianzu, longzu, when do you look up to you? It is meaningless to say these words now£¨ Today''s first watch, in addition, please remember to add readers: 424110920)

 Chapter 2070

    In the face of the encirclement of the fairies, the dragons and the demons, it is undoubtedly a battle of trapped animals.


    At this time, the fighting power of the demons is also slightly improved. It''s a completely non lethal way of playing. Anyway, it''s death if you try hard, and death if you don''t try hard. Since that''s the case, it''s better to pull a few more cushions before you die.


    At this time, the God of putu was shaken by Xu Bingge.


    The black crane God, who has become a protector, has become a lost dog under the siege of the Dragon God and the three demon emperors Xiyao Xiandi. He can only flee hastily, let alone intervene.


    In the absence of two demons, the demons will be vulnerable.


    The interest of demon clan is still very high.


    Although the strength of the demon clan is the weakest, it can''t stand many demon clans. Moreover, this time, the three demon emperors gave a shout, and almost all the demon clans came.


    After all, for the demon clan, this time it''s a bargain.


    Who doesn''t want to fight a bargain? After playing, you can get some red envelopes. It''s beautiful!


    In such a situation, even if the demons really become trapped animals, so what?


    No amount of hysteria can change anything.


    It''s like an immortal. Even if he''s mad, he can''t kill an immortal.


    There is such a big gap that the demons can''t make trouble.


    For Xu kuangge, the God of putu originally thought it was not difficult for him to crush Xu kuangge with his own strength, but now he has come back to God. He must not treat Xu kuangge as an ordinary Immortal Emperor. Otherwise, he must suffer from his own carelessness. Before long, he has suffered some dark losses.


    What bothers the God most is the unparalleled field of Xu Bingge.


    Around Xu kuangge, he is standing in the unparalleled field, and his strength will be suppressed to a certain extent. Although the degree is not very great, Xu kuangge is an opponent that makes him feel headache. If he suppresses a little, he will feel as if he is thousands of miles away.


    What''s more, in this unique field, Xu kuangge is an irresistible trend.


    Even if his firepower is fully open, it is difficult to push Xu crazy song back.


    This is the duty of Xu kuangge.


    In the face of Xu kuangge''s approaching, a nameless fire in the heart of Fu Tu demon is burning.


    He was so angry that he wanted to take Xu kuangge out of his skin.


    So far, he has never been so subdued.


    As long as you give Xu kuangge a little chance, the opponent will come up with a set of combined fists, a series of fierce pursuit, which makes it difficult for him to turn over. This is his terrible snowball ability.


    The later you go, the more pressure you feel.


    His idea now is to delay as long as he can.


    At the beginning, his idea was to hang Xu crazy song, and then to help the black crane God.


    Now


    The idea has completely vanished.


    He finally realized the power of Xu kuangge.


    As for killing Xu crazy song... Ha ha da.


    It''s better to live in reality than in dreams.


    The black crane is still singing.


    I want to escape.


    But I can''t escape.


    No matter how he tossed, it seemed that he could not break away from the encirclement formed by the Dragon God, Xiyao Immortal Emperor and the three demon emperors.


    Qinglong and Xiyao Xiandi are the absolute main force.


    As for the three demon emperors, they only output on the flank.


    It''s hard for them to rush forward and they don''t want to.


    Xiao Yao had talked to Hong feisheng before.


    The three demon emperors of the demon clan can use it, but they can''t use it boldly.


    The so-called "no doubt, no doubt, no doubt" is also a matter of timely judgment.


    Just like the three demon emperors, if not, Xiao Yao would be too busy. But if they were used, they would be too busy. If they were really entrusted with important tasks, they would give up when they were in danger.


    Even said.


    When the situation is not good, the three demon emperors are directly against each other, which is not difficult for Xiao Yao to accept.


    In dealing with each other to form a siege, the black crane God''s attention, also always on Xiao Yao''s body.


    So far, Xiao Yao has not made a move.


    He believed that it was not because Xiao Yao was overjoyed. He thought that even if he didn''t do it, it would be easy for him to win the black crane God with their strength.


    The other side does not move, must be waiting for something.


    Just like before, he sent troops to punish generals and attacked the fairies on a large scale.


    At that time, Xiao Yao also kept calm and did nothing.


    It''s not watching the fire from the other side, it''s planning before moving.


    So when he was busy dealing with the fairies, Xiao Yao had already woven a big net, waiting for him to rush in.


    In addition to Xiao Yao, he felt that he had neglected one person.


    Hong feisheng.


    So far, Hong feisheng has not appeared.


    Since even the three demon emperors have joined Xiao Yao''s plan, the black crane God believes that Xiao Yao will never forget Hong feisheng.


    What does the other party want to do?


    When he thought about this, Qinglong killed him again.


    A dragon breath spits out, driving the black crane demon back.


    In a short time, Xiyao Immortal Emperor, like a ghost, made a fist fall from behind, and the immortal force was out of control. At this time, the black crane demon God had no choice but to be sent out by the fist of Xiyao Immortal Emperor.


    Before he could adjust his state, the three demon emperors seemed to be worried that the black crane demon God would take this opportunity to escape from here, so they rushed up again. Taking advantage of the fact that the black crane demon God had just been hit by Xiyao Immortal Emperor, they formed a strong offensive from three aspects, such as a thunderstorm, to break through the layers of barriers formed by the power of heaven and earth transferred by the black crane demon God, Once again, he pushed the black crane back.


    "Ha ha ha! You can''t kill me The black crane God stood firm and looked embarrassed, but his eyes still twinkled.


    It seems that they did not pay attention to these injuries.


    Xiyao Immortal Emperor''s heart sank.


    She knew before that the black crane was very difficult to deal with.


    Otherwise, the Immortal Emperor of Dongru would not have suffered so much from the black crane.


    What she didn''t expect was that the black crane was so powerful.


    You know, now but three demon emperors, plus her and a Dragon God, did not kill the black crane demon God.


    She subconsciously looked in the direction of Xiao Yao.


    However, Xiao Yao is still standing there, unmoved, a lively look, a good calm.


    It seems that the existence of this guy is just a spectator.


    She was very depressed about it.


    At first, she was a little flustered, but when she looked at them, she felt as if they were not strange, and her heart gradually calmed down.


    My teammates are not flustered. I am flustered!


    Steady growth, no waves.


    She said to herself in her heart.


    So, she and the Dragon God and the three demon emperors fight again.


    Black crane originally wanted to seize the opportunity to restore his own state, now it seems that the other side is not willing to give him this opportunity.


    But with his strength, it''s very impractical to compete with each other.


    In a short period of time, the other party really can''t cause him any heavy damage, but if he thinks that this is his biggest dependence, and directly rushes to fight with the other party, it is equal to giving the other party a chance.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to attack. After all, the attack is meaningless. Maybe it will give Xiao Yao a chance. Maybe Xiao Yao''s purpose is to consume himself in this way.


    Only defends does not attack, also can maximum possibly preserve own strength.


    As a spectator, Dongru Xiandi didn''t know when he came to Xiao Yao.


    "Do you really have a way?" Asked the emperor.


    Xiao Yao glanced at him and frowned. He seemed a little unhappy.


    "You said that. If I can''t help it, why should I come?"


    "What if you just want to join in?" The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said solemnly.


    Xiao Yao is about to be angry and cry by the Immortal Emperor of Dongru.


    What does this soul light think in the heart?


    Are you so boring?


    "What about Hong feisheng? I haven''t seen him until now. " The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor said with a smile.


    Xiao Yao coughed and said, "you are still the spy of the black crane demon. What do you know so much about doing?"


    "..." the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor was very aggrieved.


    He would like to ask Xiao Yao, in terms of the current state of the black crane demon God, do you still have the mind to spy on him?


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s mysterious appearance, the Immortal Emperor of Eastern Confucianism was too lazy to ask. Anyway, he couldn''t find out why.


    The number of demons is still decreasing.


    As a trapped beast, the combat effectiveness will be increased for a short time, but the same fatigue will come faster.


    It wasn''t long before the encirclement of the dragon, the demon and the fairy was narrowed.


    The reduction of the encirclement actually means that the number of demons is decreasing sharply.


    No matter it''s putu or black crane, they can''t help them now.


    If there is a chance, maybe the God of putu will do it, but not necessarily the God of black crane.


    In the final analysis, the black crane God has never seen how important these demons are.


    Suddenly, a sword rainbow passed by.


    Xiao Yao heard a shrill cry.


    Turning his face, looking at the God of putu who was cut off by a sword, Xiao Yao sighed.


    He thought and flew over.


    "Go and deal with the black crane." Xiao Yao said to Xu Bingge. Xu kuangge nodded, then looked at the seriously injured God, who was already at the end of the crossbow, and laughed. It''s like playing a game and finally playing GG. It means good game. Tell your opponent that it''s a very pleasant game experience. How friendly it is! But no matter who it is, these two letters are full of irony, and the goodwill is not detected at all. However, when Xu kuangge left, the God of putu didn''t want to drag the other side back to have a good reason. Xiao Yao sat by the side of the God, watching the battlefield¡° How about giving you a chance to leave with these demons? " Xiao Yao asked The God turned and looked at him in surprise. His eyes were full of disbelief¡° "No?" Xiao Yao rubbed his astringent eyes. After thinking for a long time, the God asked, "do you want to unify the world?" Xiao Yao smiles, but doesn''t speak¡° Forget it. It''s meaningless to take them back. To die is to die here. " While talking, the god suddenly raised his hand, clenched it into a fist, pulled the magic, and smashed it at Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 2071

    What the God said was light, and then it was time to do it.


    Xiao Yao stretched out his hand and fanned the other side out directly.


    He has said everything that should be said.


    Now it''s time to do what you should do.


    It was said that the time is ripe to let the putu demon follow him. As long as the black crane demon is killed, the Terran can return to its peak state and be superior to the immortal, demon, demon and Buddha. The dragon clan certainly has no opinion. After all, this is what Qinglong wants to do all his life. The Buddha kingdom is weak, and it is impossible to have any opinion. The demon clan is the grass on the wall, Where the wind blows, it will fall. As for the fairyland, now we have to depend on Xiao Yao to survive. The only variable is the demons.


    Just now Xiao Yao has given the chance to the God of putu, but the God of putu is not willing to seize the chance.


    In fact, Xiao Yao can understand.


    Like the demons who are still fighting.


    Now there''s less than a thousand left.


    But even so, the demons are still fighting.


    Even if the black crane God has abandoned them at this time.


    Even if the Faustus can''t help.


    They are still fighting, at least, so far Xiao Yao has not heard any words of begging for mercy from them.


    Xiao Yao can imagine that there are many peace advocates who were sad for Xiao Yao in the demon world.


    They don''t want to choose to survive.


    Such a demon clan is really worth looking up at by Xiao Yao at this time.


    At the time of the death of the God, Xiao Yao approached and heard the last words of the God.


    His eyes were out of focus, as if nothing could be seen. Only his lips were still slightly wriggling. With all his strength, he said what he had to say.


    "The Lord of blood fog and the Lord of Firebird are dead, too."


    "One is to inform the fairyland, the other is to die rather than fight in the fairyland."


    "I think these two demons are stupid. One is that they shouldn''t come back. Now that they have been informed, they should stay in the fairyland. Anyway, the fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland Fair


    "Another is that we should have left long ago. Since we don''t want to fight, let''s just run away. Anyway, it''s just a demon king, and we don''t notice."


    "Oh, by the way, he died with the Firebird demon, and an old ape..."


    The sound fell.


    The body of the God Fu Tu turned into spots.


    Dissipate in the sea of stars.


    Maybe every speck will become a star. Who knows?


    It is difficult for Xiao Yao to keep his face unchanged.


    He was silent for a moment, sighed, and recalled many pictures in his mind.


    Fairies, demons, demons and even dragons have said that the biggest weakness of the human race is to have feelings.


    In fact, why are they not?


    If Xiao Yao told him that he was still alive, he would seriously say that there are few demons like them in the demon world.


    What they don''t know is.


    As a matter of fact, there are not so many people who value friendship now.


    The Terrans, one by one, are preparing for the ascent.


    He stood up straight again and turned to the black crane.


    He raised his head and looked deep into the sea of stars.


    Unfortunately, even with his current cultivation, there is no end to it.


    Spring and autumn sword, suspended in front.


    In terms of time, it should be about the same.


    Anyway, he''s ready.


    He turned around and looked at the remaining demons. There were only a few hundred demons left.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s gone.


    On this day.


    The demons are removed from the world.


    There is no demon left.


    But Xiao Yao always thinks it''s unreliable.


    After all, the situation faced by the original Terran is not much different from what it is now.


    Even worse than the current demons, after all, it was a chronic death after taking poison. Every day we have to live in despair, unimaginable pain. In comparison, the Warcraft family is still happy. Maybe one day, a guy like Xiao Yao will appear in the Warcraft family and begin to lead the Warcraft family to the peak. After all, there are so many Warcraft that will become the Warcraft family sooner or later.


    My heart is moving.


    The spring and autumn sword appeared in front of Xiao Yao.


    He held out his hand, grasped the handle of Chunqiu sword, and began to cool.


    Looking at the rebellious black crane demon, Xiao Yao also showed a smile on his face.


    honestly.


    Black crane is really hard to kill. After all, it has the power of heaven and earth to protect its body. But Xiao Yao''s goal now is not to kill the black crane.


    But


    Wipe him out of the world!


    Sounds like it''s about the same, but it''s a different way.


    After all, it is not an operation.


    Holding the spring and autumn sword, Xiao Yao flies away in the direction of black crane.


    As if he had sensed something, the black crane god suddenly stopped, glanced at Xiao Yao subconsciously, and frowned.


    Did it finally move?


    He doesn''t know what Xiao Yao is waiting for, but it''s definitely not a good thing.


    It''s impossible. Do you really want to explain yourself here?


    When Xiao Yao raised the spring and autumn sword, the black crane god suddenly froze.


    He raised his hand and stretched forward.


    It''s like


    The sea of stars suddenly winded?


    His eyes widened and he felt a little inconceivable.


    At this time, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared behind him.


    Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn sword flies by.


    Spring and autumn sword, more spring and autumn.


    Spring and autumn sword, cut spring and autumn!


    Where the spring and autumn sword passes, the space becomes distorted, and a vast energy rushes out from the blade. This vast energy becomes more and more powerful, and forms countless lines in the sea of stars.


    Where the path passed, there were countless corpses, but when the sword mark passed, those corpses slowly stood up, and then gradually disappeared.


    Xu crazy song see this scene, also stare big eyes.


    "Is this a resurrection?" Xu crazy song surprised way.


    There''s a reason why he''s so excited.


    If Xiao Yao really has such great ability, then the painting fan can be revived!


    Xi Yao Xiandi turned his face and looked at Xu kuangge. He frowned a little. He couldn''t bear to break Xu kuangge''s illusion, but he still said, "this is not the resurrection of the dead, it''s just illusory pictures."


    A word, let Xu crazy song excited heart hit back to the bottom.


    "Well..." Xu BangGe nodded gently.


    A word said, are slightly shaking.


    Space is still constantly distorted, forming an extreme space, attacking the black crane God.


    At this moment, the black crane God''s sweat bristles.


    He''s crazy, charging forward, trying to get out of here.


    His intuition told him that if he continued to hold on, he would really die here.


    "Monster, where to escape!" Xu kuangge yelled, with the tone of elder martial brother, because he had read journey to the west when he was on the earth.


    On the side of the three demon emperor, all deeply looked at Xu crazy song, in the heart narration is also very simple.


    Did I provoke you?


    Why do I have to run?


    Although the heart is still broken read, but they also follow Xu crazy song and Xiyao Xiandi together toward the black crane God killed in the past.


    The black crane God wants to escape here. Their task is to leave the black crane God behind.


    "Get out of here!"


    At this time, the black crane God has entered a state of madness.


    There''s no way.


    Whoever it is will go crazy at this time.


    He is very confident in his intuition, and his intuition now tells him to run away!


    Make sure you run away!


    He roared.


    He rushed to the three demon emperors.


    The three demon emperors originally wanted to fight for a bargain, but they thought that the black crane was so murderous. They subconsciously wanted to get out of the way, but suddenly they heard a cold voice behind them, and every word was full of cold murders.


    "As long as you dare to retreat, you will die."


    They subconsciously turned around and saw that Hong feisheng, who was coming, was in a tight spirit. They bit their teeth and could only rush towards the black crane God again.


    Hong feisheng stood in the same place, turned his face, looked at Xiao Yao, who was urging the spring and autumn sword, and nodded gently.


    It means that he has finished what Xiao Yao told him before.


    Xiao Yao also nodded.


    He held out his hand, clenched his fist, and heard the tsunami again.


    Above his head, once again appeared the illusion of a golden ocean.


    The waves rolled like boiling water.


    "Fall!"


    With a roar, the Qi of the spring and autumn sword soars, and the white dragon flies high, which immediately expands the original distorted space.


    Spring and autumn sword, cutting spring and autumn, making a spring and autumn node.


    In the spring and autumn node created by Xiao Yao now, there is a new space. In this space, all the time is turning back, and there is never an end.


    The golden ocean is still churning.


    It seems that if you want to make the spring and autumn node, you need to drain this golden ocean.


    "Go back to me!" Hong feisheng''s palm falls down. The wind of his palm is like thunder, and the stars lead the moon. The black crane demon God, with his courage and footwork, managed to fight for a distance, but was photographed back by Hong feisheng, who had already begun to refine the ghost of the yuan demon. His red eyes were cold and terrifying¡° Xu crazy song, help me Hong feisheng suddenly shouts out a voice. Xu kuangge''s spirit is shocked. He doesn''t say much. The dark iron sword in his hand is already flying high. The sword''s spirit is interwoven and the air is tight. He once again blocks the black crane demon who wants to fight back¡° Ha ha, you all have to die The black crane suddenly stopped. He repeated that sentence over and over again. Xiao Yao released the golden ocean in his body and frowned. Even though he was far away, he could feel a wonderful feeling of the momentum of the black crane¡° Don''t worry about him. Keep killing him! " Where does Hong feisheng think that the black crane demon God is trying to make a mystery, or is he going to open some cards? He has killed the black crane demon God again. They want to join hands, the black crane God, such as Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn node.

 Chapter 2072

    The black crane is still fluttering.


    It''s like a drowning duck.


    However, when the momentum of the black crane God changed again, Xiao Yao suddenly had a bad feeling about something big.


    He had thought before that the black crane had his own card.


    Before, when he was in the wilderness, Xiao Yao always felt that the black crane God seemed to be hiding all the time. If he took out the card directly, it was not so easy to hurt him.


    "Come back first!" Xiao Yao called.


    Although Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng are still not clear, what Xiao Yao said is naturally what.


    "Do you want to go now? Ha ha, it''s late


    The black crane raised his head abruptly.


    His body is growing.


    Just a moment.


    Compared with the black crane, Xu kuangge is just like an ant.


    "Hum, it''s great to be big!" Xiao Yao scolded and jumped thousands of miles.


    He hovered in front of the black crane God. The black crane God moved forward, and Xiao Yao slapped him back.


    Back and forth, several rounds.


    All of a sudden, a vast amount of energy gushed from the body of the black crane God.


    It''s like opening the gate and releasing the water.


    Xu Hongge''s rising body can''t help regressing.


    One by one, they were surprised.


    "Run! Run Looking around, the emperor suddenly reacted and roared.


    "Move back quickly!" Green dragon also hastened to those Dragon said.


    In fact, even if they don''t speak at this time, the fairies and dragons can come back to their senses.


    The whole sea of stars fell into a kind of shaking.


    In a moment, the stars began to turn back.


    This force was involved by Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn node, and the two forces formed a state of confrontation.


    Xiao Yao''s face was blue and his brow was wrinkled. He was obviously very nervous.


    No one thought that the black crane God would suddenly have such great ability.


    The black crane is like a thorn stuck in the throat.


    I can''t take vinegar or a big meal.


    The golden ocean above Xiao Yao''s head is still churning.


    The waves are hundreds of feet high.


    The black crane God, however, leads the whole sea of stars to pour backward, and can''t see which is stronger or which is weaker.


    "Shall we go up and help?" Hong feisheng comes to Xu Bingge and asks in a low voice.


    Xu crazy song did not speak, the side of the West Yao fairy emperor first spoke.


    "Now is the confrontation between their two forces. We can''t help if we go up. Moreover, since Xiao Yao asked us to retreat before, there must be a reason." As soon as Xiyao Xiandi finished his words, he found that a demon clan was accidentally involved in the stars and was torn to pieces.


    "No, keep going back!" Seeing this scene, even Xiyao Xiandi''s face changed, so he waved his hand.


    "What about Xiao Yao?" Hong feisheng is in a hurry.


    The emperor turned to look at him and said, "do you think he needs our help? Even if Xiao Yao can''t pull the black crane into that twisted space, it''s OK for him to retreat. "


    Hong feisheng was a little relieved when he heard Xi Yao Xiandi say so.


    That''s good


    For him, Xiao Yao''s survival is the most important thing.


    As for the black crane, it''s no big deal to run away.


    There will still be opportunities in the future. Be careful when it comes to big things. Even if the black crane God really will continue to become powerful, so what? Can he make progress faster than Xiao Yao?


    Xiao Yao is only in his thirties, but he can still force the black crane to retreat.


    what is it?


    This is the power!


    Even at the peak of the human race


    I don''t think we can find another one who is more abnormal than Xiao Yao?


    "By the way, what did Xiao Yao ask you to do before?" Xu crazy song suddenly asked.


    Before Xiao Yao told Hong feisheng, even they didn''t know.


    Just as Hong feisheng wanted to speak, he suddenly felt a golden light.


    The golden light is gentle and warm, like the rising sun.


    "Here we are." Hong feisheng turned his face, looked at it and said, "my task is to invite this one."


    Xu crazy song turned around and looked at the place where the golden light was blooming, slightly stunned.


    One big and one small, two figures.


    The smaller one waved at them, with a smile on his face.


    "The Tathagata of Buddha?" Xiyao Xiandi was also surprised and asked, "how can he come back? Isn''t he not involved in these things? "


    "He didn''t get involved before because he couldn''t afford to offend. Now it''s different. The demon world has been destroyed. Even if the black crane God really runs away, he''s the only one left. What can he do?" Hong feisheng said that, after a little pause, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "Moreover, Xiao Yao asked me to tell Da Ru that if he didn''t come, the next time would be the Buddha kingdom."


    That''s the threat.


    But now Xiao Yao does have such confidence.


    Even if the Tathagata of time Buddha world?


    As long as Xiao Yao is willing, the destruction of Buddhism is only a matter of minutes.


    Xiyao Xiandi sighed.


    The arrival of Tathagata actually conveys a message.


    In the face of the strong Xiao Yao, even the Buddhist world chose to bow down.


    Although this is the trend of the times, if they still want to struggle in the fairyland, they will be completely isolated and helpless. If they want to unite with the Buddha world, the Buddha world will not take them to play.


    It''s true that things haven''t developed to that point, but it''s not long since that point.


    Xu Su Guan rushed to Xu kuangge and Hong feisheng, while Tathagata flew directly to Xiao Yao and black crane.


    The Tathagata''s lips wriggled, and the Sanskrit sounds came out of his mouth.


    It''s as deep as thunder.


    Clear and far away, pleasant to hear.


    Love and respect.


    The truth is easy to understand.


    I''m not tired of listening.


    The pure voice of five middle schools reverberates in the sea of stars.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll give you a hand!" Tathagata said to Xiao Yao after a pause.


    Xiao Yaoqiang held on and nodded.


    He has already make complaints about the crazy mode.


    You''re all here. Can''t you do it now?


    I don''t know if I''m tired now?


    The black crane God''s free hand attracted the pouring of the sea of stars. Xiao Yao shouldered all the pressure alone, just like stopping a turbulent torrent.


    If you are not careful, you will be washed away.


    "Tathagata, our demon world and your Buddha world have no grudge in the distant days and no grudge in the recent days. Do you really want to fight?" While struggling to resist Xiao Yao''s spring and autumn power, the black crane demon God shouts to Tathagata.


    "The Buddha and the devil are irreconcilable." Tathagata said.


    The black crane God sneered.


    "Well, there is a fierce conflict between Buddha and demon. Why didn''t you come to our demon world to say that before? Ah, Tathagata, if I am lucky to leave today, I will go to the Buddha Kingdom and dye your golden hall with the blood of Buddha


    Tathagata turned a deaf ear.


    Originally on the way, he also made a murmur in his heart, hesitating whether to do it or not.


    But when he got here and saw the spring and autumn node with his own eyes, he realized it.


    There is no need for any hesitation.


    Spring and autumn node that space, as long as the fall, it will never be able to climb out, that is a turbulent flow.


    He held out his hand and a golden light came out again.


    "Buddha''s hammer..." the black crane was a little frightened.


    At this time, where does he have the confidence to threaten Tathagata.


    He and Xiao Yao are just like the two ends of the scale, insisting on this tug of war, but now, the appearance of Tathagata will directly lead to the tilt of the scale.


    Xiao Yao seized the opportunity to run the renhuangjing crazily again, and the Golden Ocean changed again.


    A vast white light rose from the golden ocean, round and bright, clear and pure.


    "Moon on the sea!" The green dragon became excited in an instant.


    Soon, Xiao Yao approached the black crane God again.


    There were countless flames around him.


    It''s spotty.


    If you see this, you may feel numb.


    When those strange fire appeared, Xiao Yao''s momentum changed again.


    "The power of the field?" Xi Yao fairy emperor was surprised, "Xiao Yao even controlled the power of the field?"


    "Ha ha, you can all have it. Why can''t Xiao Yao have it?" Qinglong has no good airway.


    "When did he take control?" Even Xu kuangge looks like a ghost.


    Even they saw Xiao Yao''s strange fire field for the first time.


    Even if they are far away from the field of abnormal fire, the phagocytic power in the field of abnormal fire will make them feel chilly.


    It seems that as long as you enter it, even the immortals will be completely engulfed.


    They thought of what Xiyao Xiandi had said before.


    The battle between Xiao Yao and black crane is not something they can help.


    It''s true.


    This moment.


    It is obvious that the speed of Xinghai irrigation is much slower.


    "Tathagata, seize the opportunity and do it!" Xiao Yao''s face became ferocious for a moment, shouting at the Tathagata.


    Tathagata''s expression is dignified and nods. At the moment, he jumps up high, and the Buddha''s heart hammer falls down, splashing countless light ripples.


    The Buddha''s heart hammer was originally the most precious treasure in the Buddhist world. It was used to temper the Buddha''s heart of Tathagata. I don''t know how many years it has existed. The Buddha rhyme on it is even more terrible. For the black crane demon, it is the biggest nemesis.


    The drop of the Buddhist heart hammer is like a hammer hitting a nail, raising a stream of air¡° "Crotch". The black crane demon''s body falls into the spring and autumn node again. Tathagata raised her hand again. The second hammer falls. The black crane demon''s body, like some vented balls, shriveled down quickly¡° Take me there The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor suddenly grabbed a fairy family nearby and said. That immortal Zun Leng Leng, some unbelievable¡° Hurry up The eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor denounced the way. That immortal Zun dares to have a little hesitation at this time, and quickly takes the eastern Confucian Immortal Emperor to lean over. When he got steady, he reached out and took out his pen and paper again. He took a deep breath, his face was very pale, and a ray of light came down and enveloped him. The Immortal Emperor of Dongru raised his head and looked at the Immortal Emperor of Xiyao in the sky with a smile. The latter nodded slightly, as if he knew what he wanted to do. Running the power in his body, the Immortal Emperor of the East Confucianism waved away¡° It''s one shot. " As soon as the four words were finished and the ink was not dry, a pillar of light rushed to the Buddhist hammer in Tathagata''s hand. The third hammer falls. The field of strange fire envelops the black crane demon who is trapped in the spring and autumn node¡° There was a big bang. A shrill cry resounded through the sea of stars. In a flash, the direction of the spring and autumn node, lit up a white awn. The whole sea of stars is shrouded in it. White awn gradually dispersed, such as the clouds, the spring and autumn node no longer exists, forever disappeared in the sea of stars£¨ The last battle is a perfect ending. Next is the funeral. Today is over. Thank you for your company for more than three years. There will be some updates later. Please remember to pay attention to the official account. The ending will be perfect, love you

 Chapter 2073

    The black crane is gone.However, there were not many cheers in the sea of stars.They looked in the same direction together.Finally, Hong feisheng should speak first to break the silence."Xiao... Where''s Xiao Yao?""Xiao Yao, also disappeared?""Is it difficult that he was also involved in the spring and Autumn period?"As Tathagata came slowly, Xu kuangge and others rushed up."Tathagata, you were closest just now. Where''s Xiao Yao?"The expression on Tathagata''s face looks a little complicated."If I tell you I don''t know, are you not going to believe it?""Say it Xu kuangge''s expression became ferocious in an instant.It''s like the next second you''re going to rush up and fight with each other."I really don''t know. What I saw before was a vast expanse of white." When Tathagata spoke, her tone became a little aggrieved.Then, the look on Tathagata''s face was moved."However, when the spring and autumn node disappeared, all the power of the Xinghe River poured into it. It seemed that there was a big explosion. I was still far away, but I was also pushed out. Xiao Yao said¡°Tathagata didn''t finish what he said, but he made his meaning very clear.The straight white point is that Xiao Yao probably died in the spring and autumn node when it disappeared and exploded."Fart! No way Xu kuangge roared, "Xiao Yao can''t die!"Tathagata can''t be wronged.Now that you''ve decided, why ask me?"Xiao Yao won''t die." Hong feisheng took a deep breath and said."Cough, that, can we go back now?" The White Shepherd demon emperor came up to him and whispered.Hong feisheng glared at him and said angrily, "if you don''t find Xiao Yao, don''t go back!"The White Shepherd demon emperor thought about it and nodded his head.He figured it out.If he is not honest at this time, Hong feisheng is likely to vent his anger on himself.Although Hong feisheng said that Xiao Yao could not die, everyone could see that he was in a bit of a panic.Even in the demon cave, when he was about to be unable to support himself, he didn''t panic.Now, I can''t hold my breathIt''s not just the demons.The dragon, the fairy, and even Xu SuGuan stayed, searching for Xiao Yao''s trace in the sea of stars.After all, at this time, everyone has half a complaint, which belongs to pee against the wind.However, after searching for a full three months, there is still no trace of Xiao Yao.It''s like the world evaporated.At the beginning, Xu kuangge Hong, who was able to calm down, flew up. They were also a little crazy. However, they still had to search for the fairies and Demons together.No one dare to complain.Even if Xiao Yao is gone now, Xu Hongge will rise to the Dragon God, and any one of them will be able to stand up and pick the beam.Longyu.Li Xiaoxiao and they were calm at first.The previous nuclear and military events on earth also made the whole world think that Xiao Yao was dead. Finally, Xiao Yao came back alive.Then Xiao Yao went to Lingwu world and disappeared for several years.It''s still the return of the king.They always firmly believe that Xiao Yao will tell the whole Tianwaitian with the same attitude as before.I can''t die! You can''t die in your life!Time flies by.Xiao Yao is still missing.Xu crazy song let Hong feisheng and Dragon God stay, the whole fairyland demon Clan Dragon Clan.As for the Buddhist world, if they are willing to stand aloof from the rest of the world, let them continue to stay in the Buddhist world and do not provoke others.In other words, they also have a good feeling for the Buddhist world. On the one hand, it is because the Tathagata is really good. They have helped them a lot before.On the other hand, because of Xu SuGuan''s face, they are embarrassed to attack the Buddhist world.As for Xu kuangge himself, he took a group of fairies, demons and demons to the deeper part of the sea of stars to continue to search for Xiao Yao''s trace.Live to see a man, die to see a corpse.As long as they haven''t seen Xiao Yao''s body, they don''t want to admit that Xiao Yao is dead.Originally, the demon world had some careful thinking.I feel that Xu kuangge and Xiao Yao are gone. They unite with the fairies and demons to fight back. In fact, their goal is not to destroy the existence in the Dragon Kingdom, but to protect themselves. However, when they find that Hong feisheng is swallowing the ghost of the yuan demon at a fast speed, and their strength continues to advance by leaps and bounds, they quickly dispel their previous ideas and feel proudI''m still too stupid and naive.In addition, even the fairyland is not willing to stand on the opposite side of the Dragon kingdom. After all, Xiao Yao never thought that he must swallow the fairyland, just to fulfill the Terran''s last wish and let the Terran continue to stand on the top.There is no oppression on them.Second, they did not commit crimes of burning, killing and looting.What''s more, Xiao Yao is kind to fairyland.Xiyao Xiandi and Dongru Xiandi just want to break their heads, but they can''t think of a reason to toss.While the whole Tianwaitian is looking for Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao is still fighting against a special force.Open your eyes and you''ll see the light.As if the last lesson of the spring and autumn node disappeared, the picture was frozen in front of us.Around him, there was a force that kept depriving him of his life.Xiao Yao suddenly understood that this was the invisible way of heaven.The way of heaven is a rule.For example, birth, aging and death.Like time goes by.Xiao Yao seriously told Tiandao that he didn''t want to die, so he could save it.Heaven has to say to Xiao Yao willfully: No, you want to.There''s no need to talk.Xiao Yao''s desire for survival has always been very strong.At the moment when the spring and autumn node disappeared, the power of the spring and autumn node collided with the power of heaven and earth of the black crane demon God, producing huge energy.At that moment, Xiao Yao really thought he was going to die.It''s a sense of soul being torn apart.Fortunately, at the last moment, a flash of light flashed through his mind, and he once again hid in the picture of mountains and rivers.This time, the picture of mountains and rivers saved his life.His only curiosity now is that he can''t move now, whether he is dead or alive.All he knew was that he kept turning the emperor''s Sutra to fight for his own life with the way of heaven.The Golden Ocean has been surging wildly and never stopped.Finally.Xiao Yao heard a voice.Gentle, like running water."Are you all right? If you want to die, do you want to die as soon as possible? Do you know how much jade I''ve wasted to keep you alive? "It''s like the sound of nature.Although Xiao Yao couldn''t see the talking jade, he knew that it was from her mouth.It means that you are not dead yet.This strengthened Xiao Yao''s desire to survive.I want to liveNobody can kill me!He kept pounding the so-called rules of heaven.The so-called birth, aging and death.It''s like a golden ocean pounding on a rock.I don''t know how long it''s been.He only knew that he could often hear the voice of the jade girl complaining.Finally.The reef was smashed by the golden waves.A warm, flowing in the body.It''s like the frozen blood is flowing again.Golden Ocean, galloping more than, out of control, and finally all gathered in his spirit.Sitting up slowly, he clenched his fist and felt the vitality in his body.Raising his head and looking at the sky outside the sky, Xiao Yao had a sarcastic smile on his face."I said, I don''t want to die. I can save it."¡­¡­Longyu.Xiao Nian has grown up a lot. He looks like one meter four five.She was wearing a braid and was pounding against the barrier she met.After a while, she turned slowly and looked at Ao Xiu behind her."Brother aoxiu...""Call me brother Xiao Xiu!""Brother Xiao Xiu, uncle Dragon God, they said that as long as I have the strength of the emperor, I can go to find my father alone, right?""Which Dragon God are you talking about?" Ao Xiu smiles.Xiao Niannian was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "yes, you are also a dragon god now... Although you are only half.""It''s OK. Soon, when I become a Dragon God, I''ll take you to my father." Aoxiu''s mouth rose slightly.At this time, a voice came suddenly.The girl in the long purple dress came up to him, put out her hand, and knocked aoxiu''s head with a violent chestnut.Aoxiu didn''t dodge."You killed two dragons before?" Long Hui pinches her waist and looks like a housekeeper.When aoxiu looked at her, his eyes were full of tenderness, and then tenderness was replaced by violence."TheyHe said, "my father is dead."All of a sudden, Long Hui couldn''t speak. He put out his hand and put Ao Xiu''s head in his arms."It''s good to kill him. Lord Xiao Yao won''t die..."Ao Xiu, hiding in the arms of Long Hui, was very happy.Now at last no one can see the expression on his face.Two lines of clear tears wet Long Hui''s daughter-in-law. She knew and pretended not to know, so she held her arms tighter and didn''t want Xiao Niannian to see her. In a trance, a sword came. The Qi of the sword fell down, and Ge Bu, who was stepping on the Qi of the sword, jumped down¡° Brother Bu, are you back? " Xiao Niannian jumped up from the stone and rushed forward, "did you and Uncle Xu find dad?" Gebu''s eyes darkened and he shook his head. Xiao Niannian''s eyes darkened¡° Tomorrow, I will leave with Uncle Xu and go in the opposite direction of Xinghai. This time, some interesting things have happened. I''ll tell you later. "¡° Good... "Xiao Nian nodded gently¡° In addition, Uncle Xu''s sword spirit, aunt Huafan, seems to be gradually recovering her soul. Uncle Xu is very happy. "¡° That''s good... "Seeing Xiao Niannian''s carelessness, Ge Bu stopped talking and didn''t go on. All of a sudden. The ground under my feet began to shake. Several rainbow, together straight into the sky¡° Who dares to come to my dragon land and be presumptuous This is the voice of Qinglong¡° Come out This is Hong feisheng''s voice. The boys and girls also stood together, raised their heads and looked at the sky. A golden column of light, falling from the sky, and taking it as the center, is still spreading¡° This is... What a powerful force The blue dragon above the clouds, his face changed, as if facing the enemy¡° Break it for me Xu kuangge stands up and draws out the dark iron sword. The sword Qi turns into a rainbow and goes away, but suddenly he is stopped. Xu crazy song frowned tightly, but also some unbelievable. Three years have passed. With his current cultivation, it can''t be said that it''s similar to the original black crane demon God, but it''s not far away. However, it''s incredible that this sharp sword can be blocked by the other side''s understatement¡° He''s a strong man. " With these words, Xu Bingge was stunned again. His emotion suddenly became excited, and he ran towards the place where the golden light fell. Hong feisheng and others also thought of something. Yes... Except for him. The whole sea of stars, who dares to come to the Dragon kingdom? A voice came out of the golden column of light¡° From then on, the Dragon kingdom will become an eternal space, and time will lose its function here. In the Dragon Kingdom belt for 10000 years, it is still the next second outside. " Familiar sounds reverberate over the Dragon kingdom. When the golden light column dispersed, there was a light golden light outside the Dragon kingdom¡° In addition, the Dragon kingdom is directly connected to the earth. All people in the Dragon kingdom can enter the earth, but ordinary people on the earth can''t¡° Here, there is no birth and death. " Xiao Yao dropped slowly, raised his head and glanced at the light golden light¡° Here, there is no way of heaven, no so-called death! " In front of you. There was a large crowd standing. Well... There''s also a large group of dragons. Xiao Yao stood opposite them, and suddenly did not dare to go. I always feel that if I walk past, I will be beaten so much that I can''t even recognize Qin rou. Everyone, looking at Xiao Yao''s eyes are so complex. Finally. Xiao Nian rushed to Xiao Yao with tears¡° Dad Xiao Yao slowly opens his hand¡° I''m back. " He said softly to everyone. In a corner. The seed that Ao Xiu gave to Xiao Niannian was supposed to germinate and blossom for a hundred years, but it suddenly broke the soil, germinated and grew. A bright red flower swaying in the wind£¨ PS: it''s over.